《Superstar》 Chapter 1： Golden Raspberry Award Hugo felt that the AC/DC band was playing "Back. In. Black" in his brain, and the powerful drum beats and sharp metal sound were shaking the eardrums, like a heavy hammer without any hindrance. It hits directly on the heart, and the energy of the electric shock that runs through the whole body makes the muscles squeeze sharply, stimulating the heart to shrink into a ball, and the brain becomes chaotic due to lack of oxygen. If all this happened at a concert, it would be a very beautiful experience, but it would not be so wonderful if it all exploded completely in the head. The tyrannical feeling released from the depths of his soul made Hugo feel that he was about to fall apart, and the tumbling stomach was bursting with acid, and the internal organs seemed to be vomited out. There was a violent collision from the chest, all the air bubbles in the lungs were squeezed out at once, all the surrounding darkness was torn in an instant, countless bright spots swarmed in, and the dazzling light quickly opened Hugo slightly. "Roar" Hugo took a deep breath, and his mouth was fully opened to breathe fresh air. "Hugo! Damn, you wake me up! I told you, you don''t...grass!''Be careful, be careful'', I told you hundreds of times not to let yourself go, but the result is still...Hugo!" A calm and anxious one The voice quickly poured a series of words into Hugos ears, but Hugo couldnt react in the first place. He only felt that his brain was groggy, it was just a mess, even his vision. The feeling of the surrounding light has become extremely slow, let alone responding to other people''s words. is just such a little delay, a slap in the face accompanied by a fiery touch on his right cheek, and Hugo immediately wakes up. The blurred vision finally became clear, and the face of a western man appeared in front of him. Hugo was startled by those icy blue eyeswho is this person, but there is no more time for Hugo to react. The huge pulling force pulled him up, and Hugo realized that he was lying on the ground. "Are you awake now? Still need to use cold water to get you back?" The man''s nagging voice was like a machine gun fired in Hugo''s ear. "But what about makeup... Forget it, there is no time. Come on, hurry up, go out first. The man took Hugo and walked out. Hugo had time to look at the surrounding environment-the bathroom, and then he was forced to follow him out. What exactly is going on? Hugo clearly remembers that today his band "Death. Or. Glory" was invited by the Midi Rock Awards to attend this rock festival. This is not only the first large-scale rock festival since their band was founded ten years ago. Stage performance opportunities, and they were also shortlisted for the best annual rock and roll live award nominations. The 6th Midi Rock Awards Ceremony in 2014 is also the 15th year of Midi Rock Festival (Midi. Festival). This is the most professional and authoritative rock stage in China. After ten years of glory to death, winning the nomination and getting the chance to perform is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. However, just before going on stage for the performance, the dazzling lights made Hugo dizzy. Originally, he thought it was just a day of lack of food that caused some hypoglycemia, but who knew that his head hurt as if it exploded right after that. The hot light almost scorched him, and then plunged into darkness, as if the whole world had collapsed. After that, he couldn''t feel anything. When he was conscious again, he experienced the excitement just now. Could it be that I fainted just now, causing the performance to be late? This must not happen, this is the opportunity they dream of and must not be missed! Hugo immediately cheered up. He followed the tall and strong man in front of him, staggering all the way in the direction where the light gathered, almost running. Hugo has completely forgotten the dizziness just now. Although his body still looks a little heavy and his feet are a little vain, Hugo can''t take care of it anymore. He just rushes forward and surpasses. To the man who was pulling him forward. The man slowed down instead, staring in amazement at Hugo''s eagerness to run towards the halo back, and finally stood in place with an unbelievably open mouth, his face full of surprise and helplessness, and finally turned into a stunned but absurd smile. Hugo rushed forward a few steps and shuttled through the retro and gorgeous corridor. The thick carpet on the ground absorbed the sound of heavy footsteps when running. He saw the dark golden carved solid wood door at the end of the corridor and glanced back subconsciously. The man behind him seemed to want to ask "Is the performance stage behind this door?", but when he saw that the man behind him was a dozen yards away from him, his head was hidden in a halo. , Can''t see clearly at all. Hugo vaguely felt that something was wrong, and it was not a little bit, but because the situation at this moment was too flustered, he did not have enough time and energy to sort out a clue. Hugo hadnt figured out whether he wanted to stop and ask, or continue to move forward. His body took the lead in making a decision. His right shoulder hit the carved door directly, and then the whole person crashed into a ball. In the dazzling halo, it was like Alice who had broken into the world of dreams, attracted all attention by the bizarre sight in front of her. "Let''s welcome Hugo. Lancaster!" A ridiculous introduction sounded from the speaker. Applause, whistle, and humming were mixed in the golden light, like a rainstorm. The pouring down caused Hugo to lose his way in an instant. In front of him is a rich and elegant banquet hall. The dazzling lights make Hugo not clear about the furnishings of the room. You can only see the ubiquitous light in all directions. The colors of gold and red make everything dreamy. With a colorful halo, there are obviously fewer than fifty people in front of the dark crowd, but Hugo has the illusion of a crowd of people. A tall, blonde and blue-eyed beauty emcee signaled that he needed to go to the left hand side. At this time, Hugo had no time to make more ideas. Everything came too fast and too fiercely, and he could only passively follow the emcee. Go ahead. But ten yards away, Hugo stepped onto a small stage, and then saw an old man standing in front of the podium, looking at him with a smile on his face, his steps uncontrollably walking towards the old man past. The old man stretched out a trophy in his hand, and Hugo''s eyes widened involuntarily. Did he win the prize? Did their Glory To Death band win a prize? Ten years after the establishment of Glory to Death, finally broke a piece of his own world in the rock music industry, won the best annual rock scene award at the Midi Rock Awards ceremony? Hugo ignorantly accepted the trophy from the old man. The trophy was handed over to him without any hindrance. This shows that Glory to Death really won the prize. The sudden surprise made Hugo suddenly at a loss. He didn''t even have time to take a closer look at the appearance of the trophy in his hand, but the heavy weight pressed on his heart, and inexplicably tears broke through the shackles of his eyes and began to pour down. The so-called Baiwei Zachen feels this way. He ran away from home for his music dream at the age of fifteen. He left the family asylum and became a member of an underground band, just to chase his dream. Ten years, from the day when they joined the Glory to the Dead band and ran away from home, it has been a full ten years. They have gone through a lot of hardships and fought in the underground rock music world where the dragons and snakes are mixed. Years, until today has finally been affirmed. Hugo had imagined how he would react to this moment countless times, but the fact is that all his predictions were wrong. He was crying like a teenage girl who was tricked by a **** romance drama into tears, Hugo Knowing that his current situation must be terrible, but there is no way to control the tears, and they are streaming down like a downpour. But, what about the band members? What about the other four members of their glory to death? Why do you only stand on the stage? Hugos brain, which was almost blocked by cotton, couldnt work at all, and countless question marks were too late to be answered. He was pushed in front of the microphone by the award-giving elder. Looking at the microphone under his nose, he could clearly feel the light projected on. There is a slight sensation of heat on the skin, and you can truly feel the temperature passed by all the audience focusing on your body. The fierce heartbeat sound almost makes Hugo''s ears deaf. He can''t effectively face the microphone. Organize your own language. "Thanks...thank you..." Hugo finally found a trace of language in his blank brain. UU Reading squeezed out from the sobbing cry in his throat, "I really appreciate it, this, I have to share this award with our entire band. This is the result of our hard work together. We have been working hard and working hard, and finally made our dreams come true." After the first sentence was said, the rest of the words were thrown out of my head. , But the words were only halfway through, and the eyes that were not completely dry were once again occupied by tears. Hugo paused, took two deep breaths, and finally gave up and continued to say something, because the almost embarrassing cry and great joy made his brain stop working, he could only use the most concise language. Express the inner surging, "Thank you...thank you!" Hugo tightly held the trophy in his hand, as if embracing the most precious treasure in life, touching the position of his heart and feeling the speed of his heartbeat; he reluctantly bathed in the spotlight, this moment is beautiful. To stay deep in the memory, perhaps, this is the best moment in his life so far. At this moment, the hosts voice came again from the speaker, Lets congratulate again with applause, the winner of the 12th Golden Razzie Awards (Golden. Razzie. Awards) for the worst actor, Yu Fruit Lancaster!" What? Golden Raspberry Award? Or the worst actor in the twelfth edition of the early 1990s? Not the Midi Rock Awards Ceremony? Hugo lowered his head and looked at the trophy in his hand, and at the golden raspberry trophy in his hand, his tears solidified in an instant, more than tears, even blood and brain solidified. He actually won the Golden Raspberry Award for Worst Actor? This, what the **** is going on! Hugo suddenly became messy in the wind. Chapter 2： Dislocation of time and space Hugo feels that his head is not enough. I dont know if the dizziness has not completely disappeared, or the hot lights and brilliant faces at the scene have blurred all the scenes. His information processing ability is obviously at this time. Facing a severe challenge, he couldn''t tell what was going on at all, so he could only passively follow the guidance of the beauty emcee and walk off the stage. The golden halos, the laughing faces, the shining shots... swarming from all directions, this makes Hugo Ben. He was able to perceive the bad, and he forced down the chaotic thoughts in his mind, banged his right shoulder against the heavy door, stepped on the thick carpet and ran back to the bathroom in a panic on the previous route, leaving only Give everyone in the banquet hall a back view. Seeing Hugo leaving in a hurry, enthusiastic laughter broke out in the banquet hall, and a lot of discussions immediately sounded in all corners of the banquet hall, "Did you see Hugo''s crying expression? The little girl who was robbed of Barbie", "He thought he got an Oscar", "This is definitely the most exciting scene in the entertainment industry after Reagan stepped down. There is no plot in''Dallas'' So wonderful"... Hugo left behind all the jokes and ridicules. He didnt have time to carefully distinguish what these words meant. He had to figure out what was going on. After entering the bathroom, Hugo locked himself in In the cubicle, try to sort out a clear road map with your chaotic thoughts. Hugo is pretty sure. He got up early today on May 4th, 2014. After meeting with his glorious band partners, he arrived at the performance site for a formal performance. Compared with countless rock music festivals abroad, there has never been an outstanding original rock music festival in China, and it has been waiting until the birth of Midi Music Festival. Although it is not as well-known as Woodstock Music Festival or Rock Am Ring in the world, it is undeniable that Midi Rock Music Festival is very important for the domestic underground. For rock bands, this is an annual carnival feast. Glory to the death team for ten years, has always been unknown. Hugo has been struggling in his life for many years. Even if he participated in countless burrowing performances, it has not changed the situation of the band. Later, Hugo became a leader because of his interest in acting. A famous actor, its a pity that the life of an actor in five years has not improved much. It was not until 2014 that the band won the opportunity to perform at the Midi Rock Festival. This was a critical moment in Hugos life, not to mention that it was nominated for the best live rock band of the year even to the death of glory. Regardless of whether it wins an award or not, this is the most important affirmation for the band, and it is enough to become their motivation to continue to struggle. But just before going on stage, Hugo felt dizzy, and then...then the lighting, the stage, the audience, and then the trophy and the Golden Raspberry Award. Hugo rubbed his cheek vigorously. He originally thought he was accepting the award on behalf of the band on the stage of the Midi Rock Awards, so he was so excited, but now it seems that it is not the case at all. Why did the Midi Rock Award Ceremony become the Golden Raspberry Award? If Hugo remembers correctly, there is only one Golden Raspberry Award in the world, and that is the mocking ceremony of the Oscars, using the worst movie, worst director, worst actor, and worst female. The protagonist and other awards pay tribute to inferior works that have been criticized by the media. The entertainment effect of the Golden Raspberry Award is full, for the audience to watch with a critical mood of gloating, but for the winners, it is a torment, and it can even be said to be a shame. Therefore, in the history of the Golden Raspberry Award, Few stars are willing to attend the awards ceremony. The Golden Raspberry Award seems to have been established in the early 1980s. Hugo was impressed because the generation of action superstar Sylvester Stallone (Sylvester. Stallone) relied on "First. Blood." The series has won the Golden Raspberry Award for the worst actor three times, and even became the winner of the worst actor in the first ten-year summary award. So, the 12th Golden Raspberry Award should be in the early 1990s, either in 1992 or 1993. From 2014 to the early 1990s? What the **** is going on? Did you go through it yourself? This, this is too ridiculous! But... Hugo raised his head in astonishment. He finally remembered what was wrong just now: the man he saw when he woke up was a Westerner, not only that, but all the people he saw when he entered the banquet hall were Westerners. , This is obviously not a Midi Rock Music Festival; besides, everyone around him speaks English, even he himself speaks English. He hadn''t noticed that he was in excitement just now. He just blurted it out. Now think about it again, this The whispers of the birds around the ears became clear immediately; and the most important thing is that the Midi Rock Festival is held outdoors, not a hotel, let alone a banquet hall, there is no magnificent corridor! Hugo tried to rub his cheeks to restore his sanity, but found that he was a little weak. He vaguely felt that his head started to hurt again. "Bang bang bang", a strong knock on the door interrupted Hugo''s thoughts, "Hugo! Are you okay? Your face looks bad..." This voice sounded familiar. Hugo thought about it carefully, and immediately matched the number. It was the first voice he heard after waking up just now. Those icy blue eyes came to mind again, "I said you dont want to be here today. At the late awards ceremony, you just want to ask Lang for his opinion..." Hugo listened to the words outside, more information just made him more confused, he decided to take the initiative to figure out the truth of all this, "I, I am fine." Hugo is still a little uncomfortable, originally he planned to say Its in Chinese, but the bodys instinct reacts to English, as if English is his mother tongue. No wonder he was in a state of excitement just now. He didn''t realize that others were speaking English, and he also spoke in English in his own acceptance speech. This is really... "I''m fine." Hugo repeated it again, not only persuading the men outside, but also persuading himself to calm him down from this series of absurd and bizarre events, "Who is there?" Hugo tentatively To ask. "Are you crazy? I''m Joseph, Joseph Gibbs." The man standing outside the door looked helpless. He strongly doubted whether Hugo was shocked by the humiliating scene just now. "Don''t worry. I''m not that excited reporter. I''m your agent. You don''t need to hide from me." Manager? Hugo bit his lower lip, his eyes hanging down saw his thick and slender palm with a thin layer of hair clearly visible on it. It was not his own hand, it looked more like a Westerner. Hugo touched his cheek. He wanted to rush out to look at his face, but he hesitated for a while and suppressed the impulse. He had to get more news from the outsider named Joseph. Row. "What time is it now?" Hugo asked the first question, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and the date of "May 4, 2014" in his brain began to flash continuously, "Ten o''clock..." Joseph looked at it. The watch said, but Hugo rudely interrupted the sentence "three quarters" behind him and asked directly, "I mean, what month?" Joseph put down his right hand with the watch, "Hugo, are you still in a hilarious state? I''ll just say why you were so wrong just now. You fainted in the bathroom and didn''t say anything. Standing on the stage weeping bitterly. Today. It''s January 14, 1992!" Joseph scratched his hair irritably, turning his neat hairstyle into a chicken coop. In 1992, Hugo could not help but close his eyes. He really went through. Whether this should be happy or depressed, Hugo found that he was full of various emotions in his heart and could not find an accurate vocabulary. Before reading novels, those people were not immediately ecstatic after crossing, and then showed their power and fists, but after such a thing really happened, Hugo''s first thought was "ridiculous". He only felt that he was double The foot seemed to be stepping on the cloud, and it was impossible to land accurately. "At least Albert Einstein''s time machine theory still has the possibility of proof." Hugo ridiculed himself. "I told you not to touch those Big Harrys anymore, you just don''t listen..." Joseph''s hateful voice was still complaining outside, but Hugo didn''t understand. What is Big Harry? Is it something like wow haha? "...Where are we now?" Hugo interrupted Joseph''s words and asked again. He thought of the award ceremony just now. Was it a dream or reality? Joseph sighed, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Hollywood. Roosevelt. Hotel," where the first Oscars were held? Hugo couldn''t help but raised his head and looked around, only to find that it was just a bathroom. He couldn''t see anything at all. He could only lower his head depressed, "You are still in high spirits, I shouldn''t listen to you to attend tonight. At the award ceremony, UU Reading originally wanted to create your Don Quixote-like spiritual image, but in the end you... alas, the reporters will definitely publicize it again tomorrow. You are the first since the establishment of the Golden Raspberry Award. The actor who came to the award ceremony to receive the award in person, and you also..." Listening to Joseph''s words, Hugo also recalled his own oolong, and received the Golden Raspberry Award in tears. This is really an international joke, and it is indeed going to be recorded in the annals of history. Hugo patted his head, his journey was really vigorous! Hugo took a deep breath. He wanted to try to calm himself down, but the fact of the sudden crossing made it difficult for him to accept the surrounding environment calmly. He could only temporarily stop himself from losing control, "Joseph," Hugo. He opened his mouth again, but found that his mouth was dry and it was so difficult to accept the reality, "You call me Hugo?" "Shit, otherwise you want me to call you Mr. Lancaster?" Joseph tortured his hair again irritably, obviously scratching his head in the present situation. Hugo-Lancaster, Hugo finally remembered his current name, but he just didn''t know who this hapless ghost who was traversed by him was. Joseph slapped the bathroom compartment door vigorously. The sound of "banging" was urging Hugo to go out. Hugo knew that he could not hide forever. He always had to go out. Besides, he was going through. I haven''t seen myself since, who knows what he looks like now. But Hugo hadn''t had time to open the compartment door, because Joseph''s words were dumbfounded, and he was directly stiff in place. "You don''t come out quickly yet, how long do you want to hide in the ladies'' bathroom!" Ms. bathroom? This Chapter 3： Troubled Hugo is pretty sure, he must have been dazzled by the chaos just now, and finally he ran into the lady''s bathroom. But, was anyone in the bathroom before? Hugo found that he hadn''t paid attention at all, if anyone... First, he became the first actor in the history of the Golden Raspberry Awards to attend the award in person, then wept bitterly and gratefully received the most humiliating trophy of his actor career, and then buried his head in the ladies bathroom for nearly half an hour...Rain Guo felt deeply sad, no matter what the situation was before the journey, but now it is clear that these situations must be borne by him. After taking a deep breath, Hugo quickly opened the cubicle door of the bathroom, and immediately saw a sturdy man standing next to the cubicle door, about six feet two inches (1.88 meters) tall, with at least two hundred pounds ( He weighed over 91 kilograms), and the aura of Tarzans top pressure hit his face. Those icy blue eyes were still the most vivid impression in Hugos mind. This is Joseph Gibbs. Brokers with physical names. Hugo found that his line of sight can basically be parallel to Joseph, but a little bit shorter, so he is at least six feet (1.83 meters) in height. Looking up a little, Hugo saw Joseph''s gaze to explore. Hugo couldn''t help but turned his gaze to the makeup mirror on his right. Although he knew he had crossed, the man named Joseph was in front of him. The first person he met after crossing, but strictly speaking, he and Joseph were still strangers, so he didn''t know what to say. What''s more, if he said anything indiscriminately, and Joseph saw that his soul had been replaced, it would be bad. Hugo shifted his gaze to the makeup mirror, and saw his current appearance, not the self in his memory, nor any famous actor in his memory, but a strange face. The well-defined facial lines are characteristic of Westerners'' toughness, but they are not the fierceness of the Greek gods, but also a little bit of Eastern softness. Those light brown eyes easily caught all the attention. The blur and haziness in these peach blossom eyes are all hidden in the amber lake. The crystal clear eyes seem to be drunk but not drunk, just like It is the blue lake and green hills when the spring drizzle is drizzling. Under the creamy yellow light of the bathroom, there is a faint halo, which makes people''s heart beat faster. The thick and jet-black eyebrows of the lying silkworm raised slightly, and silently sank into the temples. The slender and thick eyelashes and the tall bridge of the nose together outline a clear three-dimensional outline, setting off the peach blossom eyes like two lakes, deep and deep. mystery. Hugo stunned, this is really a very handsome face, although there are countless beautiful men and women in this world, countless people rely on a good skin to make a world in Hollywood. Hugo just received the Worst Actor Award on the Golden Raspberry Awards. Although he is not glorious, he will never ignore the "Actor" part, which means that the original owner of this body is at least Hollywood has gotten into the position of the protagonist, not an obscure dragon. Hugo can be sure that there should be a lot of credit for this pair of skins, but Hugo has never found this actor in his own memory. It seems that this is just a vase for the survival of the fittest in Hollywood. Hugo immediately noticed that the face in the mirror showed an expression of astonishment, his eyebrows moved slightly closer to the center, and a small "Chuan" shape was piled up. Then he realized that the owner of this face is now himself. I was shocked by my own "beauty", this kind of thinking is really weird. Hugo couldn''t help but patted his cheek, a slight tingling came over, and the reality of reality came to his face. In fact, when it comes to face alone, since everyone has a different aesthetic point of view, each person''s definition of handsome and beautiful is naturally different, so this pair of skins may not necessarily be all over the country. But the point is that this face has a natural temperament, like a magnet attracting people''s attention-including Hugo himself. The smooth-lined chin is left with shallow scum, which makes the thin lips that squeeze look very soft. The scum that is called the "five o''clock shadow" is paired with dark blond hair, which is not as good as the eyebrows. The length has lost its original shape due to Hugos constant torture just now. It is now slumped casually and lazily. It can be seen that this is naturally curly hair, but it is not serious. It is just slightly curled into lines. Added some casual, looming classical temperament slightly fainted between the eyebrows, making this face look like an indescribable charm. It is this kind of temperament that is hidden in every expression and every detail on the face, making people unable to look away. Is this me? Hugo sighed for a long time, no matter how unreal, even if the sting of the slap on his cheek still remained, it was still not real enough. "What are you still doing? Do you want to wait for the reporters to swarm over and watch you at the lady''s bathroom door, and then add a little more anecdote to the headlines tomorrow?" Joseph looked at Hugo in a daze, obviously unable to understand, helpless I looked at the door of the bathroom. What happened tonight is out of track. They must go back and talk about it. I only hope that people can focus their attention on the 49th Golden Globe Awards, which is about to kick off tomorrow. Hugo closed his gaze back, looked at Joseph, and paused, "Oh, I just feel a little dizzy, and I''m really sleepy." This was not an excuse. Hugo immediately hit a big one. He yawned. Since he woke up, he has always felt tired, and his whole head is groggy, without any information processing ability at all. Just now he was just dazzled by the joy of "on the stage of the Midi Rock Awards Ceremony", so It didn''t break out, and now that I realized that I was crossing, my body''s soreness came in, "What happened to me just now? Why did I fainted in... the bathroom?" Hugo''s words seemed to offend Joseph, his face sank immediately, and he said grumpily, "You should be glad that you were sober just now, and you were not taken directly to heaven by kaka to see Jesus." Seeing Josephs terrible expression, Hugo finally understood, "You mean...poison?" Hugo could not even use the first person pronoun smoothly, because he was so shocked. The life of this body was still It was wonderful. Not to mention the Golden Raspberry Award, which everyone shuns, is actually still sucking at the backstage of the awards ceremony. The overdose caused fainting. This is not clear to all reporters: Hey, I have countless news breaks here, come on! No wonder Joseph kept asking him if he was still in a hilarious state just now, and Harry and Kaka were both seas. Luo. Yin''s slang; no wonder everything looked so hazy after he woke up just now, and his mood swings were so intense. This reminds Hugo of Lindsay Lohan (Lindsay Lohan) and Macaulay Culkin (Macaulay. Culkin) who became famous but lost themselves in the feast of Hollywood. It is estimated that this body is also in this big body. Dyeing the paper drunk gold fan life sinking, and finally left this world, let him enter this pair of skins. No wonder this actor has such a good temperament, but he failed to achieve success in the later time, and he completely ruined his own future. Poison. Pin, Hugo has seen how many people poisoned during the ten years of rolling in the underground rock music industry. Clouds and mists in the world of products, and then fall forever in this sea of ??black poppies, no matter how talented a genius is, no one can escape the poison. Devil''s claws. Zhang Xiaoye, the first guitarist to die in glory, was poisoned. Pin took away his life. Hugo was by Zhang Xiaoye''s side at the time. After watching him enter the Paradise of Elysium, he experienced endless pain, and then fell asleep deeply. The vitality bloomed proudly like fireworks, and then disappeared forever. Did not wake up again. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but shudder. After crossing, he felt the reality of being alive for the first time. Although he still hasn''t fully adapted to the strange environment and strange skin after crossing, he at least Still alive, this is something to be grateful for. "Yes, I should be grateful." Hugo took a deep breath and said, "I must give up this **** thing." Hugo whispered, although he was whispering, English still blurted out, rain. Guo can feel that she is merging into this world bit by bit. Joseph heard Hugo''s murmur, but he snorted and laughed, obviously not believing in Hugo''s determination, "Go, if you don''t want to deal with those tails that can''t be shaken off, you must hurry up." Hugo was stunned, and it took a few seconds to realize that Joseph was talking about the paparazzi. Although he still felt sore muscles all over his body, it was just a physical feeling. His mentality is actually He was completely healthy, so he soon followed in Joseph''s footsteps after cheering up. After leaving the bathroom, Hugo only had time to look at the corridors of the hotel, and did not have more time to visit the site of the first Oscars, which made Hugo a little reluctant. He was still in his 25-year-old life. I haven''t been abroad yet, and the Hollywood Roosevelt Hotel is in Los Angeles. Hugo had the intention to stay and visit like tourists, but Joseph''s urging eyes made him step into the elevator and close the retro style of the corridor. Outside the iron gate. Hugo and Joseph stood silently in the elevator, and no one spoke. Joseph thought that Hugo hadn''t fully recovered from the hi state, so he behaved abnormally; Hugo didn''t know what to say, lest he would make more mistakes, so he could only shut his mouth obediently. However, this silence only lasted less than a minute. When the elevator stopped on the ground floor, the dazzling flashing light came in as soon as the elevator door opened. Hugo closed his eyes subconsciously, and the light stabbed. He has a headache, he knows it must be **** poison. The product is making trouble, but there is nothing he can do. Passing through the palms that covered his eyes, Hugo saw that someone was crowded forward and forced himself back out of the elevator. He asked loudly, "Mr. Lancaster, you are not only two years old. Nominated for the Golden Raspberry Award three times in the past, and became the first actor in history to accept the award at the award ceremony. Is there any special reason? You just stood on the stage crying and crying, is there any hidden feelings? Listen to you Award testimonials. Obviously you are very fond of this award. Is this true?" The trouble is not over yet, **** reporter... Chapter 4： Opportunity comes "Get out, please get out." Joseph''s voice came over, interrupting the reporter''s questioning of Hugo. Hugo only felt Joseph stand in front of him in a big step. His sturdy body immediately blocked all the flashing lights in front. In fact, Hugo''s 6-foot (1.83 meter) figure is matched with a 160-foot body. The pounds (seventy-three kilograms) were not thin, but Joseph''s size easily blocked the light and shadow. Hugo was able to open his eyes and see through Joseph''s shoulder to see outside. About ten or so reporters surrounded the elevator door. Although there were not many people, compared with the narrow elevator door, it was like a huge army blocking the road. Hugo has been in the underground rock music industry for ten years. He has never seen such a battle before. He was a bystander before, but this time he became the center of focus. This is not a good thing. It makes Hugo very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. Knowing whether I should be delighted to finally get the attention, or should I complain about this terrible situation after crossing over. Joseph didnt give Hugo too much time to think. He just opened the road ahead and scattered the reporters. Hugo quickly followed him. He didnt even know what to say when facing Joseph, let alone. Speaking of reporters, I can''t make a reasonable explanation for the Oolong just now. I can''t tell the reporter, "Hey, I''m just the hapless guy who crossed over." Surprisingly, the reporter did not embarrass them too much. Although problems and flashing lights continued to pour over, they did not stop the pace of the two people. Soon Hugo followed Joseph into the car smoothly. Hugo guessed that the reason why reporters were willing to let them go was that the attention of the Golden Raspberry Awards was not as high as that of the 21st century, and the coverage of the topics that the reporters wanted was already sufficient at the award ceremony, so there was no need. Continue to entangle. So, does this mean that the impact of the headlines tomorrow will not be as big as imagined? Thinking of this, Hugo''s chaotic thoughts finally settled down a bit after crossing. Watching Joseph start the engine of the car, Hugo finally really felt the wave of the 90s. Joseph drove the first-generation Volkswagen Golf. This is a classic Volkswagen civilian car. It should be in the 70s. Produced, this car is rarely seen after entering the 21st century. With mottled paint, muddy tires, and rusty front of the car, Hugo felt not only a sense of age, but also the reality of his own physical life. The life of an actor does not seem to be so glamorous; or is this body squandering money elsewhere? This is not a good start. The scenery of Los Angeles outside the car window can no longer attract Hugos attention. Looking at the sky full of stars, Hugos brain is blank, and the shock of the journey continues to sound in his mind, causing Hugo to lose most of it. Thinking ability. When Hugo returned home, his consciousness was ignorant and returned to Los Angeles in 1992. He found that the car was already intact, and the road all the way to the residence clearly showed how bad his situation was. The feces, urine, injection needles, and garbage on the street at the door are nothing at all. The ubiquitous homeless people and messy tents make the dark night full of the rich color of the "Sin. City". In the house that is less than 400 square feet (38 square meters), there are no other furniture except two mattresses, a desk, and a wardrobe. Hugo even wants to have a separate bathroom here. And cheers, thank you for not using the public bathroom. Dirty clothes were thrown everywhere. The ashtray of the bedside table was almost flooded with water. A spider swiftly jumped from above the electric light, landed on the mattress and dashed towards the bedside table, like a "dish" "Mission. Impossible" is as agile as Tom Cruise. Such an environment is nothing to Hugo. He ran away from home for ten years in order to dream of music. Hugo even slept in the wilderness with homeless people when he was in the den. So there is nothing to dislike for having a place to stay. It''s just that Hugo can become the protagonist of a movie through the previous body, but he has fallen to this point, and he has to live with his agent. One can imagine how bad his previous life was. Think about the big oolong tonight. Hugo''s head, which hasn''t fully recovered yet, began to dizzy again. God knows how much poison this body has ingested. Pin will die forever, allowing Hugo''s soul to pass through. "Get ready to rest early, tomorrow..." Joseph looked back at Hugo, who was standing at the door, and shook his head. There are too many abnormalities in Yuguo tonight, but if you think about it, Joseph suspects that Hugo is. It''s not because the pressure of the Golden Raspberry Award is too great to attract. The overdose eventually fainted in the bathroom. Thinking of this, Joseph didn''t know what to say. Even if he wanted to comfort Hugo, he couldn''t organize enough language. In the end, he could only try to relax his tense tone a little, "There will be a movie audition tomorrow. Well, Robert Redford (Robert. Redford) is a tough guy, and the casting director Elisabeth. Leustig (Elisabeth. Leustig) is a picky guy." Hugo shifted his gaze from the messy room in front of him to Joseph, and subconsciously asked, "What audition?" Joseph frowned and looked at Hugo in surprise, his eyes full of uncertainty. This made Hugo suddenly startled. Did Joseph find that the soul in this body had been replaced? But soon, Joseph closed his eyes back, and he still blamed Hugo''s abnormality as poison. Side effects of the product. "''Dahe Lian (A. River. Runs. Through. It)'', a film based on Norman Maclean''s autobiographical novel, directed by Robert Redford?" Joseph raised the ending, trying to use words. Awaken the memory in Hugo''s mind. Hugo stood on the spot, raised his eyebrows, showing a clear expression, and made Joseph curl his lips. Joseph''s words awakened the memory in Hugo''s mind little by little. He was receiving the original memory of this body. It seems that after Hugo crossed over, he still hadn''t completely completed the fusion of soul and body, and needed stimulation from the reality. In order to fully integrate into the life of 1992. Hugo stopped Joseph, who was about to enter the bathroom. "Can I use the bathroom first?" Hugo finally used the first person pronoun. Although it still felt weird, it was at least an improvement. Joseph looked back at Hugo in front of him. His face looked very pale. Even the makeup he put on to attend the awards ceremony could not hide the fading blood on his cheeks. The amber eyes were now distraught and restless. The earth was beating, and the melancholy between the eyebrows spread slowly like Romeo in Shakespeare''s pen. Joseph sighed and nodded. There was a tired smile on Hugo''s face, and he walked vainly towards the bathroom door, but Joseph stopped Hugo at the door, causing Hugo to look up at his agent in confusion, "Rain Guo, I warn you, this is the last time I warn you, dont get poisoned anymore. Hugo heard these words and wanted to justify: He will never touch poison. Product. But Joseph didn''t wait for him to answer. He turned around and walked over to the mattress and sat down. He picked up a thick book from the groundit looked like a scriptand began to flip through it. Hugo hesitated, without saying anything, walked into the bathroom and closed the door. The small space is said to be a bathroom, but in fact there is only one shower head and one washstand. If three people squeeze in at the same time, it is estimated that there will be no way to turn around. Hugo turned on the faucet and held his breath after the washstand was full. Buried his entire face to the bottom of the water. The underwater world is so quiet, this is also the first moment of peace that Hugo got after crossing. He finally remembered part of his memory just now. The owner of this body is not unknown in the entertainment industry. Hugo, who was born in 1967 and is less than 25 years old this year, starred in "Hudson. Hawk". The actor of this work won the Golden Raspberry Award for the worst actor. The "Hudson''s Eagle" movie invested 65 million US dollars, and it was definitely a top super production in the early nineties. Hugo Lancaster is from Bruce Willis (Bruce Willis). He took the protagonist''s position from his hands, and starred in "Sex, Lies, and Videotape (S.e.x, Lies, and Videotape and later because of "Four Weddings and a Funeral (Four. Weddings. And. A). "Funeral" and the well-known Andie MacDowell (Andie MacDowell) co-starred. Unfortunately, this film that combines action, comedy, handsome men and beauties not only failed at the box office, but only got a total of 17 million US dollars. Box office; and the word of mouth has also fallen to the bottom, won the worst film, worst director, worst actor, worst actress and many other nominations at the 12th Golden Raspberry Awards. In the end, Hugo succeeded in aspiring. Hugo remembers that the reporter said just now when the elevator was blocked, this is not the first time that Hugo Lancaster has been nominated for the worst actor in Golden Plum. It seems that this actor has won many performance opportunities before. , Including the audition opportunity for tomorrow''s "Dahe Lian". UU reading www.uukanshu. com However, it is conceivable that Hugo Lancaster won the Golden Raspberry Award for the worst actor. The future road in the entertainment industry will definitely be difficult. Hollywood has never lacked handsome men and beautiful women. Hugo had never heard of this actor''s name in 2014. This shows that this actor is a vase through and through, so tomorrows "Dahe Love" interview is probably too bad. . but Hugo suddenly lifted his head from the surface of the sink, he realized that this might be his chance! Before crossing, Hugo, who was born in 1989 and was about to pass his 25th birthday in 2014, has been in the underground rock music industry for ten years, and has worked hard in the supporting role actor industry for five years. He has been away from home at the age of fifteen. He didn''t go back. The only motivation for him to persevere was the persistence of his dreams. He wanted to stand under the spotlight and work as an artist. He wanted to be an outstanding singer and an outstanding actor. Chen Hugo, who lived at the age of twenty-five in 2014, became Hugo Lancaster, who lived at the same age of twenty-five in 1992. Hugo didnt get more opportunities to show off his talents before, so this time Is crossing the best opportunity? Hugo looked at the strange face in the mirror, light brown eyes, dark blonde hair, and wet hair curled slightly down. He pulled the corner of his mouth, and the man in the mirror showed a vigorous smile. Then he let out a long sigh, "Hugo, this is your opportunity, seize it." He said in plain Chinese, and his inner anxiety and anxiety were temporarily suppressed. Such thinking may pass through. It''s not that bad anymore. Chapter 5： New beginning Looking at the palm trees outside the window and the old record store retreating, the colorful billboards are shining in the sun, and the promotional posters of the "Wayne''s. World" movie make the Hollywood image of the 1990s vivid. The ground appears in the line of sight, and the houses on Sunset Strip (Sunset. Strip) that are dyed golden by the morning sun form a beautiful picture in the line of sight. This boulevard extending from the city center to Hollywood is used The simplest way to tell Hugo: This is Los Angeles, a city that has attracted the attention of the whole world because of movies and music. Hugo took a deep breath, reluctantly retracted his gaze from the beautiful scenery, and fell back on the script between his knees. He didn''t have enough energy to read the script last night, and he remembered There is no fragment about the script, so he had to finish the work within the limited time. Otherwise, today''s audition interview is probably going to be broken. The movie "Dahe Lian" Hugo has never seen it before, just heard of its title. After Hugo decided to become an actor, he did not have enough funds to receive professional acting training, so he chose to watch classic movies to learn acting skills. Before crossing, Hugo had seen nearly a thousand movies. For the role of an actor It can be regarded as some of my own experience. In fact, Hugo once wanted to watch "Lover on the River", but later watched "Legends. Of. The. Fall" with similar themes and a better intention. Both films are poetic and picturesque. Nostalgic works of, and Brad Pitt (Brad. Pitt) has appeared in both movies, dedicating wonderful performances. It can be said that Brad Pitt made a breakthrough in his career relying on these two films. "Lover on the River" tells the story of the Revrent McCallian family, a priest by the Troit River in Montana before a war. The whole story is calm, there are not too many ups and downs, more like a river flowing quietly, naturally and smoothly, integrating family love, love and friendship into the beautiful nature and quietly permeating every picture. Like a flowing oil painting, it is also like a moving lyrical prose, so beautiful that it breaks the heart. There are two main male characters in the story. They are the two children of McCullian''s family, the eldest son Norman and the younger son Paul. Joseph told Hugo yesterday that he was auditioning for the role of the first actor, Paul. Paul is the youngest son in the family. He is free, unruly, unrestrained, and living arbitrarily. It is like an epiphany with infinite power that blooms in a short period of time to the most beautiful appearance, and then quickly withers. Hugo can understand why Joseph found the role of Paul for himself, or the role of Paul found him. Hugo''s appearance has such a free and easy temperament, although it is not completely suitable for the role. , But the melancholic classical temperament between the eyebrows can indeed add a lot of points. Therefore, Hugo''s role as Paul can barely be regarded as a true performance. After the fiasco of the "Hudson Eagle", it is definitely a safe calculation to play such a role. In addition, although the investment of "Dahe Lian" is less than 10 million yuan, it is an absolute small-cost independent production, but the reputation of director Robert Redford is enough to make people rush. As an actor, Robert Redford has starred in "Out of Africa (Out. Of. Africa, "The. Sting" and "Butch. Cassidy. And. The. Sundance. Kid." and other works; as a director, his debut "Ordinary. People" won him the Oscar for Best Director and Best Picture; and he also founded the most influential independent film exhibition in the world. Sundance Film Festival (Sundance. Institute, can definitely be said to be the most influential and top presence in Hollywood. "Dahe Love" is Robert Rayford''s third director''s work after "Ordinary People" and "The Battle of Beanfield (The. Milagro. Beanfield. War. There are definitely a lot of actors who want to play. Joseph won the audition for Hugo, and he is still in the role of Paul, which shows that he should be an excellent agent. But from Hugo''s point of view, playing Paul is not necessarily a true performance, because his unruly and chic temperament is actually not obvious, and after the body and soul have changed, this temperament has changed even more. Therefore, in order to win the role of Paul, Hugo must come up with truly excellent strength, and for this, Hugo does not have absolute confidence. After all, even though Hugo had experience in acting before the crossing, he was always just a hero and supporting role, and all acting skills were just on paper. Now, after raising soldiers for a thousand days, Hugo knows deeply that the opportunity is already in sight, and whether he can seize it depends on his own efforts. Therefore, Hugo was reading the script very seriously and conceiving in his mind how he should perform this role. He didn''t want to miss this opportunity. Joseph drove the car at a constant speed, bumping all the way towards the Four Seasons Hotel (Four. Seasons) located at the intersection of Wilshire Avenue and Rodeo Drive, watching Hugo sitting in the passenger seat carefully reading the script, he was somewhat Surprised. Joseph took over the job of Hugo''s agent from Ron Meyer last year. Since Joseph is still a novice, everything is still just getting started, so he has very limited control over Hugo''s situation. Joseph did not think that Hugo was necessary to attend the Golden Raspberry Award, but Hugo asked Lang for his opinions, and finally listened to Langs opinions. In the past less than a year, Joseph has seen all kinds of ugliness of Hugo, which is exactly the male version of Drew Barrymore (Drew. Barrymore). Drew Barrymore, who was born in the Barrymore family of Hollywood''s famous performing arts family, starred in "Alien E.T (E.T, "Firestarter", and "Irreconcilable. Differences" after his career reached At the peak, the rapid rise to fame made the nine-year-old Drew Barrymore completely lost in himself, drinking, smoking, and big. The hemp can come again. Card. Because of, alcoholism, and nightlife, they fell directly into the bottom. The same is true for Hugo Lancaster. In 1989, the role of Neil Perry, a student in the film "Dead. Poets. Society", which was nominated for four major Oscars, came to prominence. The attention of film makers, and then the career reached a small peak, first with Anthony Hopkins (Anthony. Hopkins), Mimi Rogers (Mimi. Rogers) starred in Michael Cimino (Michael. Cimino). Produced "Desperate Hours (Desperate. Hours; followed by starring in the 40 million investment film "The Adventures. Of. Ford. Fairlane", thus becoming the most watched actor in Hollywood in one fell swoop Lines, lights, flowers, and praise rushed towards you. However, it is a pity that "Deadly Moment" failed miserably in both box office and word of mouth. This work won Hugo the first nomination for the worst actor of the Golden Plum; "Detective Raiders" also did not have any bright spots, the first Golden Plum was the best. The bad supporting actor nomination came from here, which made Hugo''s career as an actor plummeted to the bottom. After Joseph took over the job of Hugo''s agent, he saw Hugo immersed in alcohol and drugs all day long. In the world of taste, even a serious car accident after alcoholism did not make Hugo sober. The subsequent "Hudson Eagle" shows that Hollywood producers still have hope for Hugo, but unfortunately this work still failed. However, after experiencing the struggle on the edge of life and death last night, Hugo seems to have undergone a completely reborn change. Joseph couldn''t tell the specific reason, but he could feel that Hugo was different. Just as Hugo is reading the script at this moment, Hugo must have read the script before, but today Joseph can feel Hugo''s serious investment at this moment. This kind of focus has never been seen before; and It was... Hugo''s impetuous temperament seemed to be settling down, and the sensuality of the dog and horse gradually dissipated in those eyes. Is this a good thing? Joseph is a little uncertain. He has not had many fond memories of being Hugo''s agent for nearly a year, but he is now a fledgling rookie agent and he has to practice a little bit. Lang Mayer is willing to hand Hugo to Joseph''s hands, just in the name of "cultivating newcomers"-it is estimated that Lang is not optimistic about the prospects of Hugo is the root cause. In any case, Joseph still hopes that Hugo''s work will improve. But, I remembered the headline of the Los Angeles Times (Los. Angeles. Times) this morning, "Weeping to receive the Golden Raspberry Award,''Thank you, dream come true''-Hugo Lancaster". UU reading Joseph couldn''t help but sigh, smashed three movies one after another, and had such a big embarrassment at the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony. Now Hugo''s situation can''t be worse. "Here, get off." In thinking, he has reached his destination, and Joseph wakes up Hugo who is reading the script. Hugo turned his head and saw that the retro signboard of Four Seasons Hotel was outlined by the sun with a shallow Phnom Penh, beautiful and dazzling. The parking boy at the door of the hotel quickly ran over and opened the door for Hugo. Hugo left the passenger seat, and stood on tiptoe nervously at the door of the hotel, watching the people coming and going, unable to move. At your own pace. Only twelve hours have passed since the accident happened yesterday, and Hugo still has no way to fully adapt to his new identity. At this moment, there was a figure walking in his direction. Hugo thought it was Joseph for the first time, but turned around and saw a strange and familiar figure with short golden hair, **** facial features and a brilliant smile. , This is Brad Pitt. The characters that were only seen on the big screen of the movie before suddenly appeared in front of him. This was the first time Hugo saw "real characters" appear after he woke up. He didn''t react for a while, so he had to distinguish between them. The dream or reality becomes more and more difficult. Brad smiled brightly at Hugo. Hugo thought the other person was behaving in a friendly manner. He was about to respond with a smile, but he heard Brad''s immediate words saying, "Dreams come true." !" Then Brad gave Hugo a thumbs up and walked quickly up the steps of the Four Seasons Hotel with a smile on his face. This, is this a provocation or a joke? Chapter 6： Competitor "What are you looking at standing there?" Joseph walked to Hugo''s side, and the car had been driven to the parking lot by the parking boy. Hugo glanced at Joseph, then lifted his chin and signaled the direction of the lobby, "Brad Pitt." Joseph followed Hugos sight and let out a soft sigh, "He is your biggest competitor." The sentence caused Hugo to be stunned. He seemed to understand the greetings between Brad and himself. It''s a kind of face-to-face like "Hey, opponent, I know you." Joseph opened his mouth, hesitated to speak, and stopped. In the end he didn''t say it. Instead, he paused. Then he went on to say, "He is now in the ascendant period." Brad Pitt is not the heartthrob of millions of young girls after the 21st century. After experiencing the entire period of TV screen confusion in the 1980s, he played with the director Ridley Scott (Ridley Scott) last year. Scott)''s "Thelma. And. Louise" (Thelma. And. Louise), although only showed up for 15 minutes, it shined, and he quickly changed from an unknown handyman to a hot new star in Hollywood, especially not long ago. Among the previously announced nominations for the 49th Golden Globe Awards, "The End of the Crazed Flower" won multiple nominations such as best director, best film, best actress, and best original screenplay, and quickly became the 60th. The four-time Oscar favorite has made Brad Pitt win more attention. In the script of "Dahe Love", Brad''s temperament has a natural fit with Paul. Coupled with his current rising popularity, the crew is indeed the most likely to choose him to play. The same is true of historical facts that Hugo knows. Brad got the role of Paul in "Lover on the River" and relied on this role to further promote his career. But now that the trajectory of history has undergone a slight change, Hugo has crossed here from 2014, so can he change history and create his own miracle? Hugo knows that there is no top star named Hugo Lancaster in 2014. If he wants to create a world of his own, he must rely on his own efforts to change the track of history step by step. Therefore, today may be the beginning, and I must take the first step firmly. From the current point of view, Brad regards himself as a competitor. This is also because Hugo has enough strength. After all, Hugo is the actor of several movies. Before the audition for "Dahe Love" is over, everything is possible! Hugo let out a long breath to calm his nervousness. "Go in. The interview room is in the conference room on the third floor. You go to the reception room outside and wait. I''ll take care of something and come over immediately." Joseph did not follow Hugo to the elevator, but stood in the hotel. The lobby stopped and motioned for Hugo to move on. Hugo also stopped, and looked at Joseph with some anxiety. Less than twelve hours after being in Los Angeles, Joseph is now the only person he knows in this unfamiliar world, and he has not participated in the audition for the movie beforethe interviews for the supporting role and the lead role are two completely different procedures. What''s more, Hugo is not sure if he can only rely on Chinese to communicate when he is nervous. Therefore, Hugo subconsciously has some dependence. Joseph hadn''t seen Hugo with such an expression before, and he couldn''t help but his eyes rounded, "You haven''t participated in the audition, do you want me to take you there?" Hugo muttered: I really do. He hadn''t auditioned, but he looked at Joseph innocently, not knowing what answer to give. Joseph hesitated. The reason why he let Hugo go up alone was because he had something to avoid Hugo to do. Thinking of the woman''s affairs, Joseph felt weak, and Hugo would be reduced to where he is and that woman. It doesn''t matter. After looking around, Joseph pointed to the three people standing at the elevator door, "Have you seen those people? Those who went to the third floor are all actors who participated in the audition. Those who came to the audition today were interviews for the main role. , So there wont be many actors, just follow them up. Ive already submitted your resume. Just wait for your name, and Ill rush over as soon as possible." Hugo also realized that his hesitation is very wrong. This is not the emotion that an actor who has appeared in many movie male protagonists should have. He couldn''t help but cheer himself up from the bottom of his heart, "Know, you don''t have to worry about me, I He can do it by himself." After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the elevator first. Joseph looked at Hugo''s departure and shook his head in wonder. After Hugo fainted last night, he was very different from his previous appearance. Of course, he still prefers Hugo now, at least today Hugo. The whole mental outlook is sunny and upward, which is definitely a positive sign. As for the reason for the difference in performance, Joseph can only be attributed to his great realization after struggling on the line of life and death. Soon, Joseph took his thoughts back, thinking that he was about to meet with Tracy Jacobs (Tracy. Jacobs), he had a headache, he had to concentrate on dealing with this woman, otherwise today "Dahe Love" The audition may come for nothing. Walking in the lobby of the Four Seasons Hotel, an Italian Renaissance-style hotel, Hugo only feels that his steps are slapped on the shoulders of history. Walking all the way to the elevator entrance is really refreshing. However, due to the speed of Hugos road like Grandma Lius entering Grand View Garden, the three people had already taken the elevator upstairs. Hugo had to press the elevator again and walked into the elevator alone after the elevator came down. After he pressed the floor sign casually, he looked down at the script in his hand, wondering whether today''s audition has a prescribed repertoire or a free play, or a chat format, and will the Hollywood interview be different? The elevator arrived at the destination quickly, and opened the elevator door with a "ding", and Hugo bit his lower lip and walked out of the elevator. The elevator doors closed and the bright light was locked behind him. Hugo raised his head and looked around, but saw the whole empty corridor quietly presented in front of him, and Hugo stood stunned. Didnt you say that today is the audition of "Dahe Love", why is the corridor empty? Brad and the three actors have all come up just now, it shouldn''t be an empty scene. Hugo frowned and thought about it. Just now Joseph said that there is a reception room outside. Could it be that there was a separate reception room today, and all the actors who participated in the audition entered the room and waited? Hugo didnt know anything about Hollywood, so he could only awkwardly stepped forward and walked to the left according to his instinct, but all of them were hotel rooms and there was no sign of a meeting room at all. , Let alone auditions, interviews, reception rooms and other signs, which immediately confused Hugo. At this moment, the sound of opening the door came from the right end of the corridor behind him. Hugo turned around reflexively, and then he saw a man and a woman appearing in his sight. The man is tall and handsome, and his soft blond hair is very conspicuous under the creamy light of the corridor; the woman wears a white-collar one-line skirt suit, which completely outlines the bumpy figure, and is not in the intellectual and neat temperament. Lost wife. Charming. The two people looked at each other deeply, although there was no physical contact, the tacit understanding between their eyes blended together. Among the ambiguous laughter, it was particularly conspicuous. Is that... Brad Pitt? After Hugo saw the mans face clearly, his first reaction was surprise. He thought it was the reception room where the actors rested before the audition, but his smile froze immediately. Because the two people noticed that there were other people in the corridor, they raised their heads and saw Hugo standing on the other side of the corridor. The distance between the two people was less than a palm and did not change much, but the eyebrows The tacit understanding and laughter in between disappeared silently in the dim light. This picture can''t be more obvious about what is meant to be tricky. Could this be the unspoken rule of Hollywood? Brad and the woman didn''t stop too much, and walked straight toward the elevator in the middle. The woman''s face became clearer and clearer. Looking at this woman''s face, Hugo always felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity in his mind. Could it be that they had cooperated before? This kind of unremembered feeling is really bad. Hugo even wonders if he cant recognize his parents when he sees this body, or if he sees his ex-girlfriend and treats him as a stranger, then It''s really embarrassing. Brad''s eyes didn''t avoid Hugo, only his trademark bright smile appeared. At this time, Brad was only 29 years old. It was when he was young and vigorous. His unruly **** image did not know how many young girls'' hearts fascinated him. UU Reading www. Uukanshu.com Hugo can easily see the infinite confidence and the strong will to fight in Brad''s smile. It seems that Brad really regards Hugo as his strongest competitor, but why? Hugo''s current situation in Hollywood is not good, and he has been shortlisted for the Golden Raspberry Award three times in two years, which puts Hugo''s acting career into a big dilemma, and Brad is a rising star, which is not comparable. . Still, there are other entanglements between the two that Hugo did not remember. This **** crossing. At this point, Hugo finally understood what Brad said to himself at the door just now: "Dreams come true". This sentence is a quote from Hugos acceptance speech at the Golden Raspberry Award, but its not. Provocation is not ridicule, but warfare. It seems that Brad intends to compete with Hugo in the audition of "Dahe Love"! Suddenly, Hugo also burned a vigorous fighting spirit, no matter what happened before, and no matter what the reason for the two people becoming opponents, but if Hugo wants to get the role of Paul in "Dahe Love", he must overcome. Brad, so this also makes the two people destined to become rivals. The woman and Brad walked to the elevator entrance. After the elevator opened, the two of them did not rush in. The woman stood there and looked at Hugo again. This look was very strange: it seemed to be expecting something and it seemed to be repelling something. , Hugo looked at this mixed eyes is really inexplicable. After waiting for a while, the woman did not wait for Hugo''s response, and then followed Brad into the elevator, and the two took the elevator and went down. Hugo reacted slowly at this time: isn''t the audition here? Why do they even take the elevator? Chapter 7： Cynicism Hugo walked to the elevator entrance and looked at the number displayed on it, changing from four to three. Hugo''s brows couldn''t help but gathered in the middle. He looked to the sides, and then he saw it on both sides of the elevator door. With the huge Arabic numeral "five", Hugo immediately knew that he had an oolong. The audition was on the third floor. When he came to the fifth floor, he naturally couldn''t find anyone, but he ran into Brad by accident. Hugo recalled the embarrassment of entering the lady''s bathroom by mistake last night, and couldn''t help but wailed and patted his forehead, really confused. Hugo hurriedly took the elevator again, repeatedly confirming that he was pressing the third floor, and then closed the elevator door and slid downstairs. As soon as the elevator door opened, unlike the coldness of the fifth floor, the low noise passed through from the right. Hugo walked out of the elevator and saw the lively scene in the corridor. Obviously, this was the audition scene of "Dahe Love". The number of people who came to the audition today is actually not too many, there are less than 30 people. As Joseph said, these are all for the main role to interview. It is not the kind of large-scale public interview. It is estimated that they will be able to get an interview opportunity. All of them are actors with a brokerage company. Hugo walked out of the elevator and looked around curiously. He tried to see familiar faces among these people, as if he had seen Brad Pitt. Hollywood, placed twelve hours ago, was a distant country for Hugo. It seemed to be two worlds. The only contact between him and Hollywood was the two ends of the big screen. There would be no intersection at all. Now, Hugo is standing in Los Angeles, standing in the audition scene of "Dahe Love", standing in the golden nineties of Hollywood movies. This is really incredible. "Hey, isn''t this Hugo Lancaster, who just won the Golden Raspberry Award." A greasy voice interrupted Hugo''s novel sight. When Hugo turned around, he saw each head about five feet eight inches. , The man with shoulder-length blond straight hair walked towards him, "''Thank you, thank you so much, we finally have a dream come true''." The man imitated Hugo in the Golden Raspberry with an exaggerated expression. The winning speech at the award ceremony. "George, no, you forgot to write it in the newspaper. Hugo said the first''thank you'' while crying. It is impossible to say the whole thing intermittently. You spoke too smoothly. This performance is not enough." There is another one behind. The black curly-haired man walked forward and stood beside the first man, with a playful smile on his face, winking at Hugo, as if he was an animal trainer teasing monkeys in a circus. Hugo looked at the two clowns in front of him. He knew that the news of the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony last night could not be concealed from the public, but he originally thought it was the early nineties, and the Golden Raspberry Awards had not yet caused it. High attention, there is no live TV, and the Internet has not yet risen, so the spread of news is not so fast. But now it seems that the news highlights of last night have obviously been heated up this morning. "Sorry, you are..." Hugo said with a polite smile, the gentleman said politely, but the two people in front of him immediately choked in a single sentence. The meaning of these words couldn''t be more obvious: Where are you doing it again? The cats and dogs who came out, what qualifications do you have to comment on me? The face of the blond straight-haired man suddenly changed, and he immediately yelled irritably, "You dont deserve to know who we are, but you are nominated for the Golden Raspberry Award three times in a row. You should know how bad your acting skills are. Shame." The black curly-haired man next to him also quickly agreed, "That is, if it were I, I would hide at home and couldn''t come out, so I actually came to participate in the audition. Even if I participated in a junk award ceremony like the Golden Raspberry Award, I was still moved when I got the award. It''s a shame for actors to be overwhelmed. I feel ashamed for you. We despise you on behalf of all actors." After Hugo''s journey, he has not entered the state until now. Because of this one after another, his thoughts are still in 2014, but his soul has truly arrived in 1992, but today he faces the two in front of him. Jumping the beam of the clown, Hugo is suddenly happy, but the chaos caused by the crossing is full of humor at this moment. "Why, are you envious?" Hugo spoke very sincerely, with a focused smile on his face, as if expressing his inner feelings sincerely, without any negative emotions mixed in, but the partial words were It''s not worth your life. "I''m worried for Stallone. He heard your remarks on behalf of all actors and he didn''t know what to think." "I want to compare with Stallone, and wait until you shoot''Rocky''." The blond straight-haired man yelled angrily, although Sylvester Stallone had filmed "First Blood" like this. A work dismissed by professional film critics, but he has also filmed works such as "Rocky" that won the Oscar for Best Picture Golden Man and was nominated for Best Actor, not to mention that "Rocky" cost one million dollars to get one. A box office feat of 17 billion US dollars, "The actor still has to talk about the work after all. In addition to the "Death Poetry Club", what other works are you worth mentioning? No, not at all!" Hugo opened his eyes unexpectedly. He didn''t know that this body had appeared in the "Death Poetry Society" before. This was really an unexpected surprise, because he liked the movie "Death Poetry Society" very much, but he didn''t know it before. I remember seeing my face now appearing in the cast of "Death Poetry Society". If you have a chance, you can look it up and look again. But now is not the time to wake up the memory, he paused for a while, and then replied, "Yes, I only have one Death Poetry Society, then I dont know if your masterpiece is...?" At this time, the eyes of most people around were concentrated. The voices of the blond straight-haired man and the black curly-haired man were too exaggerated, interrupting everyone who was preparing for the audition, plus peoples nature to watch the excitement. I couldn''t help but looked over. When they saw that Hugo Lancaster was in the vortex of disputes, people suddenly realized that the front page headline of the "Los Angeles Times" today is definitely the focus of people''s talk, whether it is the first in the history of the Golden Raspberry Award. An actor who came to accept the award in person or the words of gratitude in tears are enough to make Hugo the best talk for people after dinner. The people who came to the audition were naturally people in the circle. Everyone thought that Hugo would be stretched and embarrassed in the face of the siege of two people. After all, the fact that the award ceremony last night made people unable to straighten their backs and was ridiculed. It is very likely that you can''t wait to get under the table, which is why no one in Hollywood is willing to attend the Golden Raspberry Awards, because this is definitely a shame. But surprisingly, Hugo''s generous, unobtrusive response made the two actively attacking seem to be in a hurry. Not only would people not laugh at Hugo, but they would involuntarily be affected by Hugo''s positive energy. Especially when Hugos last sentence "I dont know what your masterpiece is" was said, and with Hugos polite smile, everyone on the scene burst into laughterthis mockery was obviously given to these two unknown actors. of. Although Hugo has some big nerves, he will make mistakes of walking to the wrong bathroom and pressing the wrong elevator floor. He looks like a big boy with a sunny smile all the time, but this does not mean that he is a big boy. Stupid, he won''t be ashamed and flee when he is bullied. On the contrary, he will counterattack in his own way! The two men were immediately embarrassed by Hugos counterattack. They wanted to ridicule Hugo, but they didnt get rid of them. Amidst the harsh laughter, the black curly-haired man suffocated. After a long time, words came out, "Maybe''Dahe Love'' will become my masterpiece!" "Yes,''Dahe Love'' will be my masterpiece." The blond straight-haired man also said hurriedly. Hugo nodded meaningfully to express his understanding, but then went on to say, "You are so confident?" "Of course, you won''t be the one who succeeded in the final audition anyway!" The blond straight-haired man couldn''t wait to chase him. After speaking, his ugly face finally eased a bit, and he became triumphant again, as if he had already seen it. Hugo looked ashamed as he left. The black curly haired man also nodded in agreement with his head, his expression clearly brightened a lot. Hugo did not refute this sentence. Although he does not have full confidence in himself, at least he will try his best to try it once. As for the result, it is not his control, because the right to speak is no longer in him, and the right to speak is the same. It will not be on the two unknown men in front of him, so there is no need to refute this sentence. UU reading "Will''Dahe Love'' be the masterpiece of the two of you?" Hugo nodded to show that he understood what they were saying, but threw a bomb. When the sentence came out, the faces of the two men suddenly turned horrible. They looked at each other. Indeed, everyone wanted the role of the first actor, Paul, but there was only one position. So who was it? The two of them are also competitors. Many bystanders burst into laughter again. Everyone thought that Hugo was really a wonderful person. Not to mention the excitement at the Golden Raspberry Award, just to say that todays witty counterattack is enough for people to have. Good day. Hugo stepped forward to get past the two men and join the other auditioners, but after only one step, he stopped again, turned around and asked, "Yes, after talking for so long, I still don''t know your names. May I ask you who are you?" This question was purely about sprinkling salt on the wounds of two people, and the name of the unknown man was completely pressed on the two people''s foreheads. The blond straight-haired man immediately shouted angrily at Hugo''s back, "My name is George Wood (e. Wood)! His name is William Stone (William Stone)!" "Wood, Stone..." Hugo repeated while nodding his head, "wood, stone, good, nice to meet you." Hugo waved his right hand politely, and then He turned around and left. The polite and calm words sounded thorny, but the two of them had no way to refute them. The result was to watch Hugo walking briskly toward the front of the corridor with a stubborn attitude. Chapter 8： Manage relationships Ignoring the two jumping clowns behind him, Hugo took two steps forward, but his footsteps quickly stopped, because the other actors on both sides of the corridor who participated in the audition did not speak any more, but quietly looked at them with veiled eyes. Watching Hugo is as if Hugo did something shocking to the worldin fact, Hugos behavior at the Roosevelt Hotel in Hollywood last night could indeed be called horrible. This look made Hugo feel as if his clothes were stripped. The same. Hugo lowered his head and looked at himself. He made sure that the light gray shirt and khaki overalls were still there, and he pulled the straps of his trousersthis was the clothes specially prepared for the role of Paul in "Dahe Love". Coming to the side calmly, picked up a newspaper from the newspaper rack, leaned against the wall and read it. Originally, Hugo wanted to look for the location of the reception room, but thought that everyone was waiting in the corridor, so he found his own corner in the corridor. After Hugo started reading the newspaper without anyone else, the silence in the corridor was again broken by low voices of discussion. If everyone had a seemingly insignificant outside light continuously projected on Hugo, Hugo had a personal experience of what it means to be like a man on his back. In the past, the members of the Glory To Death band would gather together to discuss how it would feel to be covered by a spotlight lantern and being watched by everyone. Hugo thought it would be a wonderful taste-he experienced one last night, but now I see it. Now, the focus of attention is not necessarily all good. Hugo forced himself to focus on the newspaper and stop paying attention to other people''s gossip, but seeing the front page headline of the newspaper in hand, Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. This newspaper is the "Los Angeles Times"-yes, here. It is Los Angeles, and the newspaper with the largest circulation is naturally the "Los Angeles Times". The front page of the "Los Angeles Times" today is the 12th Golden Raspberry Awards. The photo on the front page is of Hugo holding the golden raspberry trophy. The tearful look of embarrassment, even the winner of the Oscar statuette, cant be compared with the "Los Angeles Times" black bold words "Thank you, dreams." Come true" is really ridiculous. Even Hugo himself couldn''t help but laugh at this photo. The Golden Raspberry Award is a very interesting translation. "Raspberry" is actually Raspberry. In slang, it means "disrespectful and disrespectful". It comes from the phrase "Blowing. A. Raspberry". It means a little bit of booing, which refers to making a mocking sound, which is to put the tongue between the lips, and then blow it up to make the tongue tremble and make a sound. The full name of the Golden Raspberry Award is "Golden. Razzie. Awards", which can''t be found in ordinary dictionaries. It comes from the word "razz", which is a variant of slap and mockery, which means the same action. Therefore, the Golden Raspberry Award is not an "award" at all, but a mockery. The Golden Raspberry Award trophy is such a mocking Raspberry. In the history of the Golden Raspberry Award until 2014, actors who are willing to attend the award ceremony to "receive the award" can count it with one hand, because this is a shame, no one wants to be the "worst acting award" Winner. As a result, Hugos gratitude last night became more and more ridiculous, and its no wonder that peoples reactions were so intense. Look at the media represented by the "Los Angeles Times", look at the cynicism of the two stones and wood just now, and look at the whispering talks that everyone uses to lock on Hugo... Originally Hugo saw that the reporter was not too embarrassed last night I thought that the impact of the incident was not so serious, but it was clear that the reality ruthlessly shattered Hugo''s dream, and even the negative impact was beyond Joseph''s imagination. Hugo let out a long sigh. Although he has decided to adapt to his current identity, and then tried his best to seize the opportunity of this crossing, the long road is long and difficult. Hugo feels that he has traveled from 2014 to 1992. The advantage seems to be less obvious. Scrolling through the front page, Hugo tried to find the breath of the 90s from today''s "Los Angeles Times". The severe economic crisis in the United States since the mid-1980s has been spreading, and the unemployment problem of white-collar workers has brought Hollywood singing and dancing into it. The Soviet Union announced the disintegration of Christmas at the end of last year, and the turmoil still severely affected the political structure of the world; coupled with the independence of Eastern European countries, the unification of Germany, the Arabs and the Israelis demanded direct negotiations...Hugo At last there is a sense of realism in the 90s. These messages have faded in the 21st century before he traveled. It seems to be a history of a few centuries ago, but now it is so real in the hands of Hugo. Of this newspaper. When seeing the presidential elections of George Bush (e. Bush) and William Clinton (William. Clinton), Hugo couldn''t help laughing. George Bush won the Gulf War to seek re-election, while William Clinton fought. The economic card seeks the upper position, and the competition between these two people has just begun. It turned out that 1992 was the presidential election year, and it was really a lively year. "Hugo, you are here." Joseph''s voice interrupted Hugo''s reading. Raising his head, Hugo found that most of his surrounding eyes had been closed, but there were still some people who kept looking at Hugo with playful eyes. Hugo was already a lot more calm at this time. Even he himself couldn''t help but think of the embarrassment last night, so he couldn''t blame others, "Is it done?" Joseph gave a perfunctory "gratitude", and then quickly went on to say, "Today is considered an open audition, not a one-on-one interview with the director. You must not play a big-name temper and follow their instructions. Remember, this opportunity Its very important to you, you must work hard. As for Brad Pitt or something, dont worry and be yourself, okay?" Hugo opened his mouth to explain a few words, saying that he would not play a big deal, but soon realized that Joseph''s worries must have been learned from the past, and he would just nod his head obediently to avoid exposure. So Hugo nodded, "I see." "I just went to find out. Today, the director Robert did not come. Only the casting director Elizabeth was here. Jon Hutman (Jon. Hutman) came from the Screen Actors Guild." Joseph quickly confessed as he looked at it. The other actors who pricked their ears around to inquire about the news, this is the difference between whether to have an agent, and the contacts of an agent are very important for an actor. "Elizabeth likes a tough guy like Kevin Costner (Dance. With. Wolvers) and''Bodyguard (The. Bodyguard)'' are her choices. Director. So, in a sense, she doesnt care too much about your golden sour berries." Josephs voice was very low and fast. For Hugo, who had just crossed over, she couldnt be in the first place. After digesting it for a while, he could only force himself to memorize it mechanically. Having said this, Joseph lowered his head and patted Hugo''s abdomen vigorously. Hugo was startled. He involuntarily squeezed out his abdominal muscles, and then he heard Joseph lower his voice and say, "You will go later." Take a few sit-ups and squeeze your abs." "You are making me..." Hugo blurted out and asked in surprise. He didn''t say anything afterwards, just pulled his shirt. Hugo knows that any industry has unspoken rules, and Hollywood is no exception, but he did not expect that Hollywood is not a "hidden" rule at all, but puts all these on the table. Hugo''s surprise instead made Joseph look over in surprise. He frowned and looked at Hugo as if looking at a stranger, "How come you are like a different person since yesterday." Guo directly closed his mouth, "It''s not the first time for you." The second sentence made Hugo speechless. "Jon is an old friend, but..." Joseph said right away, but he swallowed the rest of the words before he opened his head, and looked at Hugo meaningfully, making Hugo, who was unclear, wonder if he was right or wrong. It was exposed again, and he floated his eyes away in a daze, "Anyway, you can figure it out by yourself." After the explanation, Joseph pulled the script from Hugo''s right hand, "Do you need me to help you match the scene? Which section did you rehearse just now?" Hugo still knows this. There are many possibilities to participate in the audition, but for the actors who get the script, they will prepare a performance of the script content. As for whether they will use it by then, it depends on the preferences of the interviewer, "No need. , I''m ready." Hugo didn''t want Joseph''s help. It was because he hadn''t digested Joseph''s large content just now. He needed some time. As the silence fell, the memory in Hugo''s mind began to be gradually awakened by Joseph''s words. Elizabeth Rusti is todays casting director, coupled with a representative of the Screen Actors Guild who attended to protect the interests of actorsthat is, Jon Hartman. This is what constitutes an interviewer. This is also the reason why the hidden rules of Hollywood are very rare. The existence of the actors'' union can protect the interests of the actors group to the greatest extent. Elizabeth Rusti is very fond of actors of the type Kevin Costner. Although Kevin Costner won the Oscar for Best Director for his debut "Dancing with Wolves", he is also because of "Dancing with Wolves". Robin Hood (Robin.Hood:Prince.Of.Thieves and shortlisted for the worst actor in the Golden Raspberry Award, "Unfortunately" lost to Hugo this time. So Elizabeth Rusti would not care too much about Hugo''s Golden Raspberry Award, and her preference is also obvious-strong chest muscles, distinct abdominal muscles and heroic spirit are probably the case. As for Jon Hartman, the agent representative of the Screen Actors Guild, he was the representative of the trade union when Hugo starred in the audition for "Deadly Moment" and "Hudson Eagle"Hugo realized this body at this time. I''ve actually acted in many big production male protagonists before, so Hugo and Jon can be regarded as acquaintances. But why did Joseph still say a "but" turning point, and still hesitate to say it? Is there anything tricky in this! "Hugo Lancaster." The call of the staff came, interrupting Hugo''s thoughts, and quickly stood up straight from the comfortable posture of leaning on the wall. Chapter 9： First audition Hugo walked forward for a short while, only to find that the eyes of all the waiting actors around him once again focused on him, which made him feel that his stomach was cramping. These eyes, it is estimated that most of them want to see him jokes, especially the wood and the stone. They made no secret of their provocations, and looked at Hugo intently. Hugo took a deep breath, calmed himself down, ignored all the gazes around him, and then took a step to walk towards the conference room at the right end of the corridor, but he only took a step and felt behind him. There was a pulling force, and when he looked back subconsciously, he saw Joseph grabbing the newspaper in his hand. Only then did Hugo realize that he quickly let go of his hand, Joseph pulled the paper back, and then Hugo moved forward again. Halfway through, I saw Brad Pitt coming out of the conference room. He was an actor who ended the audition before Hugo. At this time, the young and frivolous Brad shirt unbuttoned the top three buttons. Youthful and sexy, the whole body exudes extremely sunny self-confidence. The smile on his face is like the iconic expression of a quarterback in the school football team. There is no malice, but he is ready to face the competition anytime and anywhere. , As if they were born to be the axis of the world. At this time, Brad was twenty-nine years old. Normally speaking, he was not a young and energetic age, but Brad waited until he was twenty-eight before he truly became an actor. His instant fame made him taste the fame. The media praised him like a flood, and the spotlights gathered on him made Brad a little lost in an instant. The entertainment industry has such energy that makes age and experience pale in front of the lights. So, at this moment, the twenty-nine-year-old Brad is just like the nineteen-year-old stunned, bold and confident, unrestrained and unrestrained. Brad turned his head confidently and waved to the interviewer to greet him, and then walked towards Hugo most of the time, only to see him spread his palms from his forehead with his hair behind him in a coquettish manner. Stroke, with a shake of his head, this action full of 90s style looks very handsome to others, but in the eyes of Hugo, it almost made him laugh: it is too happy. . Brad stepped on one high and one short step, passing by Hugo. From the out of Hugo''s sight, he could clearly see that he deliberately swayed his shoulders to create his own aura. This way of walking is on campus. It can often be seen that the wind is very exciting, and at the same time, it gave Hugo a confident look, as if to say, "My audition is pretty sure, and then it''s your turn to play." The competition is really obvious. . But Hugo looked at Brad''s figure, but he didn''t have the mind to accept the challenge. The whole thoughts were attracted by Brad''s pulling posture. After all, he didn''t hold back, and he laughed. But soon, Hugo realized that it was not Brad that was too happy, but that his thoughts were too advanced. For example, Brad''s flared jeans were really unbearable. So Hugo quickly lowered his head, bit his lower lip to reduce his smile, and then walked forward quickly. Brad noticed Hugo''s abnormality, his steps were slightly slow, and he looked back at the back of Hugo walking forward. Brisk and confident, sunny and youthful, the upright figure does not have a dazzling light, but there is a warm temperature that makes people involuntarily look over. Regardless of what others say, Brad regards Hugo as the biggest competitor of this "Dahe Love" audition, and now it seems that Hugo is indeed a heavyweight opponent. However, looking back on his performance in the audition process, Brad quickly regained his confidence, took a step forward again, and walked in the direction of his agent under the attention of other auditioning actors. . Hugo walked to the door of the conference room, and suddenly remembered something. He turned to look at Brads back and frowned in confusion. He remembered reading Brad Pitts information that it was written on it. De''s height is six feet (1.83 meters)-which is the same height as Hugo''s current height, but when he passed by just now, Brad was obviously shorter than himself, at most only five feet and ten inches ( One meter seven. Eight), which is far worse. Hugo thought that the most famous short man in Hollywood was Tom Cruise (Tom Cruise)... Could it be that Brad is still developing? Or is it that heightened insoles have not yet been invented? "Hugo." The female staff member standing at the door shifted her gaze from Brad''s back to Hugo in front of her, interrupting Hugo''s thoughts. When she saw Hugo''s turned face, the bottom of her eyes There was a flash of surprise, and when she saw Hugo''s hazy peach eyes and the warm sunny smile, her eyes drifted away shyly. Hugo didn''t notice this abnormality. He still showed a polite smile, whispered "Thank you" to the female staff member''s action of opening the door of the meeting room, and then entered the meeting room. The female staff stood on the spot, blushing and heartbeat watching Hugo enter the audition room, and couldn''t help sighing: Sure enough, the handsome guy is seductive and good for physical and mental health. The door of the meeting room behind him was closed. Hugo looked at the furnishings of the room calmly. He wasn''t sure if it was the meeting room of the Four Seasons Hotel, or it was re-arranged specifically for the audition. Anyway, the furnishings inside are very simple. , Two desks with a lot of messy materials piled on them, a lot of chairs are placed high on the right hand side, there are a few large boxes in the corner on the left hand side, but gorgeous and neat carpets and exquisite chandeliers You can still see the meticulous decoration. There are two people sitting behind the desk at this time, a man and a woman, obviously Jon Hartman and Elizabeth Rusti. Elizabeth is a middle-aged woman about forty years old. She is not beautiful, but more like an ordinary housewife. She is completely invisible as a successful casting director; Jon is also at least four years old. He is ten years old and wears a pair of gold glasses. He is quite scholarly, but the Mediterranean hairstyle makes his middle-aged uncle''s temperament leak. "Hey, Hugo, meet again." As the casting director, Elizabeth naturally led the interview. Jon next to him was just as a representative of the actors'' union to protect the rights of actors and would not participate directly. In the decision-making of film casting. "This is Jon, the representative of the Screen Actors Guild, you can ask him if you have any questions." Elizabeth briefly introduced, and Jon next to him also smiled and nodded, and did not interrupt Elizabeth. Words. "How is it, do you feel that everything is okay?" Elizabeth''s question is very ordinary, but today, it seems meaningful, obviously implying the front page of the "Los Angeles Times" headline. Hugo didn''t think so much, just showed a bright smile, and said honestly, "Fortunately, except for a little nervousness." Seeing that Hugo didn''t respond positively to herself, Elizabeth didn''t mind, her eyes were full of joy at seeing Hugo''s handsome and sunny smile. In fact, in Hollywood, where handsome men and beautiful women gather, there are countless actors with good skins. The casting director has seen thousands of actors and has long been aesthetically tired, but even so, when seeing the real "excellent variety", all The surprise is even more impactful. "Hugo, you know, what Paul''s role needs is health, sunshine, handsomeness, and unruly. Our requirements for figure are very strict." There was a faint smile on Elizabeth''s face, nothing special. expression. Hugo didnt have much reaction in his ears. The typical performance was a rookie actor. Although Elizabeth felt a little surprised, she didnt care about it. Instead, she went on to say, "You take off your shirt. I need Look at your figure. If necessary, you will need to go to the gym for a while." What Elizabeth said in this passage is too magnanimous, and it''s completely official. But Hugo knows that this is Hollywoods "hidden" rule. Dont hide it, just put it on the table. If it hadnt been mentioned by Joseph just now, Hugo would not have been able to react. It''s just a hero or a supporting role, and it hasn''t reached the level of contact with the unspoken rules, otherwise it will not be out of days. After Hugo understood it, he did not hesitate. The models only wore underwear when they were interviewed, and it was normal for the actors to exercise their bodies according to the role. What''s more, for men, there is nothing fuss about taking off their shirts. of. Hugo quickly unbuttoned his shirt and opened his chest. Although this body is because of sucking. He overdose and left, but in fact, his figure is very good. This is due to the popular muscular macho trend in the 1980s, from Sylvester Stallone to Bruce Willis, from Arnold Schwarzenegger to Dolph. Lundgren), as well as Mickey. Rourke, Jean-Claude. Van. Damme (Jean-Claude. Van. Damme). The popularity of action films has made Hollywood be permeated with the admiration of muscles and fitness. Under this trend, almost all actors can exercise. UU Reading impresses filmmakers with their healthy, sunny, and robust appearance. The same is true for Hugo. Although not as strong as the eight-pack abs, the well-proportioned six-pack abs combined with the smooth-lined chest muscles still has a visual impact. In Hugos sunny smile, the image of a surfing boy makes People are very easy to feel good. Elizabeth stood up, raised her right hand to Hugo who was standing in front of the desk, and then landed on Hugo''s arm and squeezed it twice. This... Is this checking whether the pork has been filled with water? Hugo didn''t know if he had never seen the world. He thought this scene was a bit funny. His first reaction was to look at Jon, the representative of the Actors Guild sitting next to him. At this time, Jon was still sitting beside him, watching Elizabeth''s movements without any response. Obviously he believed that Elizabeth''s behavior was not wrong. In fact, Hugo also understands that if you think you really need a good figure, then it is only natural for the interviewer to pinch, knock and test it, and it is not surprising that many female artists will even dress up to attract the interviewer''s attention. But the problem is that Elizabeth and Jon are so calm. This kind of thing is done implicitly in China. It seems that Hollywood is indeed different. Suddenly, Elizabeth squeezed the right hand of Hugo''s arm with a slight force, and the heat of the palm was clearly transmitted through the cloth, which was obviously picky. The funny action made Hugo retract his gaze from Jon and look at Elizabeth again, only to see Elizabeth''s eyes lifted up slightly, and there was a hint of charm among the waves of light flowing. state. This is tune. Love? Hugo was stunned. Was he molested by his aunt? Chapter 10： Premonition of failure Hugo must admit that Elizabeth''s teasing is too obvious. If the other party is a young girl, it is a beautiful thing, but it turns out that there is a housewife who can be her own mother in front of her, which is not so beautiful. Hugo watched Elizabeth''s peacock blue eyeshadow flashing in his realization, only feeling weak. Elizabeth slipped across Hugo''s abdominal muscles with her thinly callused finger pads, which had such a sharp tone. Hugo was shocked by the emotion, he only felt a light goose bump floating on his abdomen. This made Hugo a little flustered. He hadn''t encountered such a situation before, and naturally didn''t know how to deal with it. In an emergency, this solution flashed through Hugo''s mind, and finally he decided to advance instead. Hugo raised his right hand, held the palm of Elizabeth gently rubbing on his abdominal muscles, moved it slightly away from his body, and then buckled Elizabeth lightly with the fingertips of his index finger and his nails. There was still a warm smile on the palm of her face, an electric current made Elizabeth''s muscles involuntarily stiffen, and then she retracted her palm. This time it was Elizabeths turn to be taken aback, but her face did not show up. Instead, she cast a look at Hugo. If a beautiful woman made this expression, it would be very charming, but unfortunately Elizabeth was not suitable, especially the peacock blue eyeshadow made the image of Susan Boyle (Susan Boyle) in Hugo''s head constantly flicker. This makes the scene look a lot awkward. Elizabeth whispered to Hugo, "Sure enough, you are familiar with the road, are you teasing me?" Light car familiar road? What does this mean? Hugo didn''t think deeply, but chuckled slightly, the clear and sunny smile at the corner of his mouth fully bloomed, and Elizabeth''s heartbeat, which was originally jumping for joy, was even more irregular. "I thought this was an audition. Part of it." Hugo''s magnanimous words made Elizabeth stunned, and then she saw Hugo look at Jon, who had been sitting next to the theater, "Is that right, Jon?" Jon heard Hugo''s call and couldn''t help but coughed a little embarrassingly. As the representative of the actors'' union, he witnessed the whole process just now. Although everything happened in the dark just now, nothing can be seen on the bright side. Come, but Jon has been rolling in this industry for so long, naturally knowing that this is actually the rule of the face, so he has no need to stop it. But the rules are the rules, and Jon''s position is indeed more subtle when Hugo is so blatantly pierced. Jon quickly closed his gaze back, dropped Elizabeth, and said solemnly, "Can the audition begin?" Elizabeth also reacted at this time, and took a deep look at Hugo, scanning his sturdy physique up and down, and the eyes of Chi Guoguo made Hugo feel very uncomfortable. This time Elizabeth quickly retracted her eyes, and the corners of her mouth formed an arc, "Next, you try to read this line." Hugo knew that the main event was about to begin. He sorted out the thoughts in his head, looked at the script handed over by Elizabeth, took the script with his right hand, and put it on the table again, and then he was in Joe En and Elizabeth lowered their heads in stunned eyes, and buttoned their shirts one by one. Seeing Hugos regular actions, Jon was obviously suffocating a smile and holding back. He had never thought that Hugo was a person with such a sense of humor, especially with the passage of Elizabeth. According to the rules, now Hugo buttoning his shirt button is even more joyful, but Jon''s smile immediately narrowed a lot at the thought of the woman''s order. And Elizabeth''s eyes still had unconcealable astonishment-or she didn''t want to hide it at all, just looking at Hugo''s gaze was a little more playful. In fact, for Hugo, open his shirt. chest. dew. Reading the lines breastly, this makes him feel like he is in a play, either take off his clothes or button up the buttons. It is more appropriate to choose one. Hugo just watched the scene instructed by Elizabeth. After thinking about the content, he finally decided to button up the buttons more appropriately. After finishing his shirt, Hugo picked up the script again, and first looked up and down the script with his eyes. Hugo is not an actor born in a class. He is completely self-taught because of his interest. He doesn''t know what acting method is. He just follows classic characters in classic movies and tries to figure out acting skills by imitation. He hasn''t "learned" acting for five years. I know if I have learned a famous one or not, anyway, I don''t need acting skills for a long set and supporting roles. For the first official audition today, Hugo did not know how he should respond, and finally decided to imitate his predecessors. Hugo has never seen "Lover on the River", but he has seen "The Years of Love". Brads roles in these two works are similar. Today, Hugo is trying to imitate Brads role in "The Love of Love". The performance method in "Years and Years". Using Brad''s performance seems to fight against the real Brad Pitt, which is the root cause of Hugo''s lack of confidence today. But no matter what, you always know after you try it. Besides, Hugo doesn''t copy it completely. Even if it is the same role and the same method of acting, the effects of different actors will not be the same. Although not from a major, Hugo also knows the importance of understanding lines, because he found that many actors have special rhythms and intonations when playing roles. To be precise, everyone has different characteristics when speaking. The characteristics of speaking to the role are more effective for the interpretation of the role. After reading the lines in detail, Hugo adjusted his breathing, and then said, "Nevertheless, Paul and I have received as much fishing training as the theology." Hugo''s voice was already very mellow. , There is a little melancholy in the warmth and kindness, as if it is velvet, which makes people intoxicated. At this time, Hugo deliberately slowed down and softened the speed of his speech, so that the line said this line has a kind of deep-rooted rhythm. "As a member of the Presbyterian Church, my father believes that human nature is evil, and only by acting according to God''s will can he regain his strength and beauty." This line is a complete sentence composed of three clauses. Hugo slows down his breath. After coming down, this made the whole sentence not rushed, but added some understanding of the wise man, which made the words meaningful, "For him, salmon is the same as eternal salvation, it is the grace of God. This grace comes from art, and art is hard-won." Hugo is actually a musician, so he has a special rhythm in his mastery of rhythm when he reads his lines. A line full of wisdom is presented in a sonnet, and the effect is unexpectedly wonderful. It can be said that Hugo has his own understanding of the lines and tried his best to combine the roles with the lines. If this line is performed with the shirt open, it will be very funny. Hugo took the content of the line into consideration, and then buttoned the shirt. It seems that it is obviously a wise choice. After the line was over, Hugo still felt a little bit unfinished. The line left him too little room for expression. He had just entered the state and the line was over. But even so, Hugo is still very satisfied. He enjoys the process of the performance very much. Before today, Hugos most lines in the performance were of this weight, but today he got it in the audition. The opportunity to perform with a heavy weight is truly a wonderful thing. After the line performance was over, Hugo looked at Elizabeth expectantly. He was still very satisfied with his performance just now, but he didnt know what it would be like in the eyes of others. In addition to the lines, there are Her expressions, eyes, movements, and the whole performance must be left to Elizabeth to judge. Although Jon sitting next to him is only the representative agent of the Screen Actors Guild, he has seen countless audition occasions. Hugos audition performance is absolutely amazing, even if it is still a bit rough, but Hugos grasp of the rhythm of the lines, The control of the character''s emotions can clearly see his talents. The three terrible films of "Hudson''s Eagle", "Deadly Moment", and "Detective Raiders" did not completely deplete his talents. You know, before these three works, Hugo relied on his acting talent to become famous, not to mention the outstanding performance in the "Death Poetry Society" that made him famous, but after that, Hugo''s work selection There was a serious deviation, which led to the successive "favors" of the Golden Raspberry Award. In fact, this is a good thing. After polishing and precipitation, Hugo can still become an excellent actor, instead of relying only on the vase in the skin. However, Jon knew that the decision of the audition was not in his own hands, and his understanding of the situation was not optimistic. Jon couldn''t help but look at Elizabeth. Elizabeth''s expression seemed very calm, without too much special look, but in fact, she still appreciated Hugo''s performance just now in her heart. Although Hugo just won the Golden Raspberry Award for the Worst Actor Award last night, not to mention the two years and three nominations of the Golden Raspberry Award, but Elizabeth will not forget the rain. Guo''s famous work "Death Poetry Society". In the "Death Poetry Society", Hugo performed the role of Neil Perry vividly, with expression, eyes, body, lines...all aspects have reached the height of integration, compared with the male protagonist Robin Williams (Robin. Williams) is not inferior, and in that year''s awards season, Hugo did not get any nomination for best supporting actor, this incident caused dissatisfaction with the entire critics. The performance just now reminded Elizabeth of Hugo''s performance in the "Death Poetry Society", and once again saw Hugo''s amazing talent for attracting countless people''s attention. However, it is a pity that many things were doomed before Hugo participated in the audition, and Elizabeth had no plans to change. "Hugo, do you have any special opinions about this script?" Elizabeth lived up to Hugo''s ardent hope and did not intend to comment on his performance, but changed the subject. Hugo didn''t know how the Hollywood audition program worked, but Elizabeth didn''t say anything to her performance, and deliberately changed the subject, which is obviously abnormal. Hugo once again turned his attention to the script in his hands. The line just now was not the line of the second son Paul in "Dahe Love", but the line of the eldest son Newman. This kind of thing did not happen when Hugo participated in a supporting role interview before. Rare, but it is obviously worth noting in the protagonist interview. Could it be that an accident happened before his audition started, or even doomed to fail? This is too strange! Chapter 11： Go down Hugo is not sure if he thinks too much, because he really does not know how the protagonists audition works, not to mention the Hollywood audition, even Hugo, the previous audition program in China, is not very clear. Therefore, Hugo can''t determine whether it is his own random thinking or the emergence of the sixth sense. Just now Hugo was immersed in the excitement of being able to perform, and did not pay too much attention to it. At this moment, Elizabeth''s abnormality made Hugo alert. He did not hesitate too much, and just blurted out. , "Elizabeth, why my line is Newman''s, not Paul''s, does this mean that my audition role has changed?" Hugo directly expressed his inner thoughts. Elizabeth paused when she heard Hugos straightforwardness, and then smiled calmly, "No," she shook her head, emphasizing her negative intentions, "No, I just want to see your lines The role is not the most important thing in the control, I just chose a line at random." But this reason is obviously not so convincing. Elizabeth saw Hugos subtle eyes radiate from her amber eyes. With the halo around, he couldn''t help avoiding his sight in embarrassment, and after waiting for a gap, he looked at Hugo again. "You know that to play the role of Paul, the requirements for fishing skills are very high." Elizabeth brought the topic back to the role of Paul, and it really attracted Hugo''s attention, "Then do you know anything about fishing, Or do you hide your excellent fishing skills?" Hugo doesnt know what himself was like before, but he really doesnt know anything about fishing. No, Ive never fished before, but I dont mind to experience and learn. If he is sure he will play a role soon. , Then Hugo must work hard for the role. Robert DeNiro (Robert. DeNiro) originally drove a taxi for twelve hours a day for a month in order to play a good role as a "Taxi Driver". He even specialized in neuropathy, and finally made a successful contribution. One of the most classic roles in movie history. "Hehe, that would be great." Elizabeth responded with a cheerful smile, but then she said at a turning point in her words, "If there are no problems, I think today''s audition will be over. Please wait for our notice." "This is over?" Hugo''s question came out directly. Grandma Liu''s copycat temperament suddenly leaked again. Hugo is indeed inexperienced and has very limited understanding of the audition process, especially the Hollywood audition. It''s in the fog. But even so, Hugo still clearly felt the abnormality of today''s audition, and the premonition of interview failure became clearer and clearer. Elizabeth was stunned by the impact of Hugo. Today''s Yuguo has given her too many surprises. It has changed a lot from the Hugo-Lancaster rumored in the circle before. The surprises continue. One, but after all, she had seen big storms, and she quickly reacted, "Yes, today''s interview is over." This affirmative reply made Hugo quickly understand that his premonition of failure came true. Originally, Hugo wanted to do his best, and firmly grasped this opportunity after his crossing. In the line performance just now, he also fully exerted his own strength so far in accordance with his expected route. But in the audition just now, there was really no hope, so I took off my clothes first. Meat, followed by a performance of dislocation lines, and finally a dialogue that ends hastily and endlessly, all of which are telling Hugo: Todays interview is out of your play. I have to say that Hugo was very disappointed. His bright eyes dimmed in an instant. He smiled slightly at Elizabeth and Jon, and said politely, "Goodbye." Turned around and left. Looking at Hugos disappointed back, Jon couldnt bear to look at Elizabeth. The two exchanged glances. Elizabeth took Hugos information aside and prepared for the next interview. Jon could only sigh lightly, calming down his mixed emotions. Hugo left the meeting room dejectedly, and the female staff standing at the door politely opened the door for him again. Although depressed, Hugo raised his head and gave the staff a faint smile, "Thank you." This warm smile made the woman''s heart beat a beat, her cheeks were stained with an inconspicuous pink, and she also showed a friendly smile at Hugo very politely. Hugo stepped on the carpet and walked out, his footsteps felt very heavy, and his brain was chaotically unable to find a thought. Originally, he was still ambitious and wanted to work hard for a career. Isn''t the story in online novels like this? The male protagonist has crossed, relying on his own ability and advanced consciousness to create a world of his own in the second life, whether it is a golden finger or the protagonist''s halo, everything is so natural. Hugo thought that he was finally going from the supporting role to the protagonist, and crossing was the second chance God gave him. But who knew that so fast, less than twelve hours after the crossing, the confidence he had just built was destroyed, which made Hugo a little at a loss. Why did he cross it? What''s the point? What happened to the Glory To Death band partners, and how would his parents feel? Also, now there is a lot of mess, poison. The product and the Golden Raspberry Award seem to make the life of Hugo-Lancaster full of uncertainty, and the Lancasters know that their sons soul has been replaced, what do they think? Will Joseph, who still has hope in Hugo''s actor career, be completely disappointed and give up? Hugo''s mind is filled with all kinds of thoughts, he has no way to sort out a thought. To be precise, Hugo has not been completely awake since crossing last night. All this happened too fast and too complicated. Hugo felt that he could not keep up with the pace of life and finally mustered the courage to go. To meet the fate of crossing, he was quickly slapped in the face by reality. Maybe, he is not the protagonist, just a supporting role. All this is just an accident, or a joke. "Hugo Lancaster." A call interrupted Hugo''s thoughts. In fact, Hugo didn''t respond by calling himself. He has no conditioned reflexes to the name, but the corridor is filled with low noises. There was a sudden thunder in the ground, which still made Hugo wake up from his contemplation. As soon as he looked up, he saw everyone else in the corridor discussing carefully, with veiled eyes pouring over him. Come. Only then did Hugo realize: This call is for himself. It was George Wood, the man with straight blond hair, who said, "The audition was over so soon, and there was an expression of his girlfriend running away with someone else. It seems that someone failed the interview." There was gloating on his face. The expression of is really obvious. Those who often participate in interviews have more or less their own criteria for guessing the results of the audition. From the situation of Hugo, it can be seen that the results are obviously not good. "Sure enough, it''s a loser." William Stone, who was standing next to him, also booed, and started shouting slogans, "loser! Loser!" It was like a cheerleader on the edge of the basketball court who didn''t know when to cheer. Obviously it was a tense moment that was on the verge of breaking out, but as a result, he was yelling for nothing. It''s a pity that George and William didn''t realize how stupid they were. Although the people next to them were watching Hugo''s jokes, in their eyes, wood and stone were at best the first-class existence of street clowns. After George and William finished shouting, they laughed happily, very satisfied that they had succeeded in taunting Hugo. Hugo temporarily suppressed the mixed thoughts in his mind, responded with a smile, and then said with a smile, "I remember this is the audition site of''Dahe Love'', when did it become''Beverly Beverly" Hills. 90210)s interview venue?" "Flying over Beverly" is a dog-blood soap opera that started in 1990. This means that the behavior of the two people is too naive. The smiles of George and William instantly froze on their cheeks, and some of the onlookers did not hold back, and laughed with a flutter. Although the laughter did not spread, UU read , but George and William''s face darkened suddenly, and George immediately jumped up and said, "A mother who can only cry and cry. Cannon, except for a mouth. , What else? Oh, yes, you still use this to clear the level." George put his hands on the sides of his hips, and then shook his waist coarsely back and forth, saying Hugo in this way Just rely on it. Sell. The body succeeded in taking the position. As soon as the words came out, the scene suddenly became quiet, and it was awkward to talk about this kind of thing in private. Hugo has just crossed over. He has very limited knowledge of the body''s past, and his memory has not been fully integrated. He can only hold back everywhere, but this does not mean that Hugo will surrender and his smile becomes more brilliant." Are you envious?" A retort made George''s face suddenly become a monkey butt, "Or you offered such a service but failed?" Hugo''s suggestion made George almost lose control and rush towards Hugo, but Hugos next sentence made George abruptly nailed in place, Dont always do this action. Hugo raised his right hand and spread his fingers through his hair. This is Georges habitual action. His golden shoulder-length straight hair makes waves every time. It''s really "extraordinary", "You are not Freddie Mercury (Freddie. Mercury)." Freddie Mercury, the soul of Queen, died in Ai on November 24 last year. Nourish. sick. After Hugo finished speaking, he took a big step towards the elevator, and when he passed George and William, he stopped again, patted his **** hard at the two, and then lifted it up again. After the footsteps, only a piece of astonishment was left behind. Chapter 12： Face rule Joseph saw Hugo''s expression when he came out, he knew that things were not going well, he actually expected that the woman was not so easy to deal with. However, he still held a glimmer of hope, and only then insisted on letting Hugo participate in the interview of "Dahe Lian". After all, Hugo is not qualified to be picky in his current situation, and he doesn''t want to end up in desperation. Originally, Joseph wanted to welcome him, because Hugo didn''t seem to be in a very good state, but soon stopped because of the appearance of two provocateurs. The Hugo in front of me really looks different from before. To be precise, it is different from before last night. The Hugo now looks brighter, and the whole person''s spirit is much more positive; and Hugo now looks like a handsome big boy, but he has two points less impulse and two points more sense of humor. Joseph couldn''t help laughing when he heard Hugo mocking the two men. This should be a good thing, right? Joseph is not sure. Watching Hugo pass by him, Joseph hurriedly followed him, and the two entered the elevator together, leaving the noise in the corridor on the third floor. Joseph looked at Hugo carefully, as if he wanted to see through Hugo''s handsome skin and explore his soul. Joseph''s eyes saw Hugo''s straight hair. He frowned and looked back. His first reaction was to directly ask "What are you looking at", but Joseph''s icy blue eyes almost saw through his "disguise". "Seeing the real Chen Hugo directly, this made Hugo suddenly startled, he subconsciously avoided his eyes, and stupidly placed his gaze on the number above the elevator. With a "ding", the elevator went from the third floor to the first floor. Hugo looked at Joseph pretendingly and calmly, "Why, don''t you plan to ask about today''s audition process?" What is the job of an agent? Hugo doesnt know anything about it. I used to watch the top star teams, such as makeup artists, nutritionists, and fitness coaches. Im not going to talk about additional configurations. Just talk about the necessary agents, managers, assistants, and public relations managers. With a lot of complicated equipment, Hugo was in the mist. Taking it for granted, Hugo felt that Joseph should pay more attention to the results of his interview, which just diverted Joseph''s intimidating attention. Joseph became more aware of what was wrong with Hugo. Although he took over the job of Hugos agent from Ron Meyer for only a year, the two people got along with each other in a different way. Joseph didn''t deliberately hide his eyes, Hugo''s heart suddenly stunned. He didn''t know what Hugo-Lancaster was like before he passed through, but they were absolutely impossible to carve out in one mold. Others noticed it. Abnormality is a matter of course. Hugo thought of facing the Lancaster couple in the future. It might be a good start to deal with Joseph head-on now. Thinking of this, Hugo simply looked at Joseph and said directly, "What''s wrong, is there something wrong?" The elevator did not wait until the two people walked out and closed again. Although no one pressed the floor, the elevator still went up. It is estimated that someone upstairs pressed the elevator again. Joseph took a look at the Hugo in front of him carefully, his eyebrows were slightly raised, there was not much expression, and he simply said, "No. I just think you have changed a lot, not the same as before." Hugo opened his mouth and wanted to refute, saying that he had experienced a life-and-death struggle last night, but suddenly realized that Joseph didnt mention when he started to be different. If he took the initiative to bring it up, he obviously had something in his heart. Ghost. So, when the words rushed to his throat, he swallowed again, "Which aspect do you mean?" Joseph saw that Hugo''s behavior was very normal, he couldn''t help but paused, and then he continued, "Almost all aspects, except for this face, your whole mental outlook has changed." Joseph saw Hugo''s. With a warm smile, he paused, "I mean it started last night." The smile on the corner of Hugos mouth is still warm, like the sun at nine oclock in the winter morning, dispelling all the cold, Joseph, if you see **** or an angel, I think you will also change your life. "Then you mean you saw heaven yesterday and were summoned by the Lord?" Joseph said immediately, obviously not willing to give Hugo too much time to think. At this time, the elevator door opened with a "ding", interrupting Hugo''s words. This is the eighth floor. A hotel employee stood at the door. He saw guests in the elevator and bowed politely in respect. , And then entered the elevator. The employee saw the floor number that was not specifically pressed in the elevator, so he asked, "Which floor is it up to?" "First floor." Joseph replied casually. After the employees pressed the floor number for them, they stood aside and did not speak any more. Joseph originally thought that Hugo would take advantage of someones opportunity to escape the topic, but he didnt want Hugo to continue saying, No, just walked on the edge of life and death, wanting to cherish the current life. At least, I dont want to be in the clouds and fog. Lost consciousness." Hugo did not say any ambitions, nor did he say any unforgettable remarks, but mocked himself with a tone of infinite regret, but it was such simple words that made Joseph quiet. Indeed, a lot of things happened last night. If the Hugo breaks and then immediately leads to these changes, nothing is surprising. Moreover, Hugo is much cuter than before. This is a positive sign, isn''t it? Thinking of this, Joseph didn''t take the initiative to bring up this topic anymore. Instead, he hoped that Hugo''s changes would continue, and that he would not reappear again after a while. This way to the first floor, leaving the elevator, the parking brother drove the old Volkswagen Golf, until the two left the Four Seasons Hotel, Joseph and Hugo did not speak again, each thoughtfully immersed in their own thoughts inside. "So, you never asked about the audition just now. Did you know the result a long time ago, or did you say there was something I didn''t know?" Hugo broke the silence first. He didn''t know what he said just now, Joseph. Whether it was bought, but at least on the surface Joseph has no more doubts. Therefore, what Hugo has to do is to remain calm, and when nothing has happened, don''t make a fuss and scare yourself, so that you can reduce Joseph''s suspicion to a minimum. Hugo thought about the audition process just now. He felt that his fate of failure seemed to be doomed, and Joseph didn''t even ask a word after he came out of the conference room. This is really abnormal. Joseph was driving. The Four Seasons Hotel they auditioned for today was originally the city center. It was also the morning rush hour for work, so the road was very blocked. He took a look at Hugo and then sighed in a low voice. Joseph knew that this matter could not be hidden from Hugo, which also proved from the side that his abnormal speculation about Hugo was unnecessary. He was still the original wise young man. "Tracy is one of the producers of''Dahe Love''." Joseph avoided his sight and dared not to see Hugo, and then added, "She was picked up by Robert Redford after the project was confirmed. It was specially invited to join the crew, so I haven''t received any news before." Tracy? Hugo searched the memory in his mind, and his inspiration flashed, "You mean Tracy Jacobs?" There was a surprised expression on Hugo''s face. He was surprised because he remembered the name and the secret hidden behind it. But in Josephs eyes, it turned into anger and consternation. Joseph pursed his lips slightly, "Hugo, sorry, I shouldnt insist on letting you participate in todays audition." Unfortunately, Joseph didnt get Hugos response. Because Hugo has fallen into his own thoughts. There are unspoken rules in any industry. This is true and inevitable. Hugo knows this very well. In the United States, due to the existence of the actors'' union, the protection measures for actors have been very complete, and the previous era of unspoken rules has been greatly controlled. In the current casting process, in order to avoid the appearance of black box operation, every audition requires the director, producer and agent to be present at the same time. UU Reading The so-called producer, also known as the "producer", is the investor of the film or the person who can attract sponsors; the commercial nature of the film also determines that the producer is a film An important part of the film, has the right to participate in all matters of filming. The so-called agents include two types, one is the actor''s own agent, and the other is the actor without an agent. The actors'' union sends a public agent to protect the rights and interests of the actors. Casting is required by the three parties to jointly decide, which is also the biggest restriction on the operation of the black box. Even if an actor is willing to be unspoken and bribed three parties at the same time, he may not be able to get the role. Because no one can afford the responsibility for the failure of the film, the director cant, this is the development of their own career; neither can the producer, the independent producers expense is their own pockets, and the affiliated producer also has a company behind it. Supervised, failure means the failure of their work; the agent is even worse, their remuneration comes from the share of the actor''s salary, and the failure of the actor''s work will not do them any good. Therefore, under this system, the so-called hidden rules and black box operations are indeed minimized. But on the other hand, if you encounter the unspoken rules you can get a lot of performance opportunities, how many people will refuse? Simply put, sleeping with the director or producer will give you a chance to perform. This is a shortcut for many actors to become famous quickly. It is really a bargain deal, and many people are willing to give it a try. . In other words, the unspoken rules are no longer dark and obscure, they are directly put on the table, and they have evolved into Zhou Yu''s fight against Huang Gai, one willing to fight and one willing to suffer. Among the "yellow covers" of Hollywood, Hugo Lancaster before last night was one of them. Chapter 13： Difficulties Nigel Cawthorne (Nigel. Cawthorne), a well-known editor and writer who has worked for The New York Times and BBC Radio for many years, has written two volumes of "Hollywood Unspoken Rules (S.e.x.Lives.Of.The.Hollywood Goddesses, revealing the absurd industry rules in the early days of the Hollywood film industry. In these two books, almost covered the entire film industry before the 1970s. Desolate. All the inside story of kinky. Later, with the rise of the Actors Guild of America (SAG) and the American Federation of Television and Radio Actors (AFTRA), the interests of actors have been increasingly protected, making Hollywood sex. The transaction is controlled to a large extent. However, the existence of unspoken rules is deeply ingrained, just as Hollywood''s discrimination against women and homosexuals has always existed. Nicole Kidman (Nicole. Kidman), because he starred in "Days. Of. Thunder" and fell in love with Tom Cruise, felt that he was an overnight fame and was reluctant to attend the private party of the film company owner. As a result, Abandoned by the "Ghost" crew, and finally fulfilled Demi Moore (Demi. Moore); Julia Roberts (Julia. Roberts) is participating in the audition for "Pretty. Woman" The first sentence of the time is to ask "Who do I need to sleep with to get the protagonist"... These situations have always existed. However, with the maturity of the labor union system, there is almost no coercion. Basically, it is your wish, because the producers and directors must also risk the failure of the work if they want to implement the rules, and they must also bear the responsibility. Not everyone can sleep in their bed. For those low-level actors, it''s just to accompany the producer or director. Many people can''t wait to win the chance of fame if they get a bed. Therefore, this has also allowed the so-called unspoken rules to be further developed and become the bright rules on the table. Hugo Lancaster was born on November 20, 1967. He was on the big screen for the first time when he was fifteen in 1982. I have to say that his luck was very good. Ray Levinson (Barry. Levinson) won a role in his debut novel "Diner" and played five young roles with Mickey Locke and Kevin Bacon when he was young. One of the people, Barry Levinson, a few years later, filmed the classic "Rain Man (Rain. Man that won the favor of the Oscar. It can be said that Hugo''s career has a very good beginning. Then Hugo Lancaster was favored by the International Innovation Management Company (ICM), one of the three top Hollywood brokerage companies, and successfully signed a contract to become an artist under Long Meyer. Under Langs arrangement, Hugo starred in David Lynch''s "Dune" and several other works shot by David Lynch in 1984. Although it has never been popular, every work has He is very solid and has gradually grown into a talented actor that the producer is very optimistic about. During the audition process of "Death Poetry Club", Hugo met the producer Tracy Jacobs. Tracy is an outstanding producer who has emerged in recent years. She has developed the "Die. Hard" series, in addition to the 56th Oscar Best Picture "Mother and Daughter Love" Shen (Trims. Of. Endearment, "The. Color. Purple" who won eleven nominations at the 58th Oscars but returned empty-handed, can also be seen in the producer list of her Figure. "Death Poetry Society" is a work that Tracy contributed to. Director Peter Weir and actor Robin Williams were both successful in negotiations with Tracy, and Hugo was interviewing in the movie at the time. In the role of Neil Perry, the handsome and sunny appearance has won Tracy''s favor. After that, things are very simple. If it sounds good, it means that Hugo and Tracy have become partners, so Hugo got the role and became famous; if it sounds bad, it means that Hugo and Tracy are in love with you. The situation that I wished happened, Hugo smoothly appeared in the movie, which attracted countless attention. The subsequent "Deadly Moment" and "Hudson''s Eagle" were both the works of Tracey''s producers. Hugo undoubtedly became the first actor, and Tracey even gave up her love, Bruce. -Willis, it can be seen that she attaches great importance to Hugo. It''s a pity that these two works have been smashed, and Hugo''s actor career that has just picked up has also fallen into a bottom due to the fiasco of three consecutive works, and is in a dilemma. To make matters worse, after the release of "Hudson''s Eagle", Tracy and Hugo broke up. It was normal for couples to get together and reunite, especially the relationship between Hugo and Tracy without much emotional foundation, just like a sand castle, magnificent and magnificent when the tide is low, and suddenly subverted when the tide is high. But the timing of the breakup this time was very sensitive, and the two people broke up very unpleasantly. Under this circumstance, the Golden Raspberry Award came. Joseph felt that Hugo did not need to attend the award ceremony, but Hugo chose to ask the previous agent Langs opinion. In order to redeem this series of negative effects, Lang I am also a partner of the current international innovation management company After careful consideration, it is recommended that Hugo attend the 12th Golden Raspberry Awards, hoping to use this ridicule feast to shape Hugo''s broad-minded, humorous image, so as to help Work after Hugo pave the way. Although Joseph did not agree, after all, Hugo''s trust in Lang was not disturbed, so the situation of yesterday appeared. This time, there was no Tracey in the producer list of "Dahe Love", but the chance of audition was decided by Tracey for Joseph before the breakup. Take a look at the list of interviewers: Elizabeth, who is very close to Lacey, and Jon, who has been a partner for many times, if Tracy and Hugo are still together, then maybe everything is okay, but it is a pity that the two broke up. Tracy accepted the invitation to join the producer list at the last moment before the audition, which also made the results of the Hugo audition already doomed before the interview began. Before, Hugo had never read the script of "Dahe Love". The script was thrown under the bed, and a thick layer of ash accumulated, and you can see Hugo''s attitude. However, after the event of the Golden Raspberry Awards last night, Joseph hoped that Hugo would not give up easily. He did not mention Tracys participation and tried to persuade Hugo to participate in todays audition. He didnt want Hugo actually to give up. He agreed so readily, and prepared for the interview so seriously, Joseph was impressed. It is a pity that Hugo''s efforts still haven''t been rewarded. A "Tracy" name awakens so many memories of Hugo, but it makes Hugo gradually adapt to the current role. At this moment, he understood that the words and deeds of Elizabeth and Jon during the audition were explained. The cynicism of wood and stone is probably also fueled by rumors in the circle. But whats interesting is that none of the characters in these works in Hugos memory were played by "self". The most direct proof is the "Death Poetry Society". In this work, the role of Neal was created by Robert Sean Leonard. (Robert. Sean. Leonard) starred, Robert later became widely known for his role in the American drama "House Doctor (House. M. D. But now it is clear that history has changed slightly. It is not Robert who played Neal, but Hugo Lancaster. Hugo let out a long sigh and took the doubts back. He carefully recalled the appearance of Tracy in his mind. She was in her early thirties. She had dark brown wavy hair simply draped over her shoulders, not a mature one. The charm, straight nose and sharp lips can tell the vigorous and vigorous side of her studio. Hugo didn''t think this woman was very familiar. After he thought about it, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Paul did belong to Brad in the end?" This inference was not because of the "Dahe Love" in his memory. It was starred by Brad Pitt, but because Hugo remembered that Tracy was the woman he saw with Brad on the fifth floor just now! Joseph didn''t know where Hugo''s speculation came from. He only saw that Hugo was silent for a while, and he suddenly burst out this sentence, and he could not help but cough slightly, "The rumor is like this in the circle. "In the latter part, Joseph doesn''t need to mention Hugo, but there are rumors in the circle that Tracy and Brad are together. Hugo raised his eyebrows, "There is also Tracy''s name on the producer list of "The End of the Crazed Flower"?" Joseph shook his head and denied Hugo''s conjecture, but then he said, "Callie Khouri (Callie. Khouri), the screenwriter of "The End of the Wild", and Tracy know each other." After that, Joseph Turning his head and looking at Hugo, the eyes of the two people came into contact with each other, and then they looked away with a big smile at the same time. It seems that Brad''s awareness of Hugo''s competition is not limited to "Dahe Love". No wonder Joseph said from the beginning that Brad regards Hugo as his biggest competitor. Obviously everything is causal. Understanding the ins and outs of the matter, the blood that Hugo beat last night was almost exhausted at this time. It seems that the situation he faces after crossing over is more troublesome than imagined. Put aside the poison of this body. Not to mention addiction, Hugo has absolute confidence to overcome it. Besides, any addiction is actually derived from the spirit. Of course, there are physical dependence. UU reading is not as profound as the spirit. Now Hugo''s soul does not have any addiction, so he can overcome the poison of the body. Product dependence is not so difficult. But other than that, Hugo''s career as an actor is not so easy. In Hollywood, the production company''s tolerance for actors is generally three works. Simply put, it is no more than three. Now Hugo has smashed three films in a row, and he has been nominated for the Golden Raspberry Award three times, not to mention the rain before. Guo is a "Death Poetry Club" that has won attention, even if the Oscar actor estimates it will be in a panic at this moment, not to mention Hugo has not really contributed to the excellent results so far. So it is conceivable that the negative impact brought by the Golden Raspberry Award will inevitably continue for some time, and the challenge facing Hugo is definitely not small. In addition, although Hugo does not know how unpleasant it was to break up with Tracy, there is no doubt that Tracy is rejecting Hugo now, aside from "Dahe Love" is with Tracys current boyfriend. Brad''s head-on competition has led to a losing result, and it is difficult to speculate whether Tracy will create more obstacles for Hugo''s actor career in the future. With so many troubles, Hugo''s encouragement effect on himself last night has been almost exhausted. He has no idea at this moment, but just wants to go home, return to the familiar era in 2014, and return to glory to death. Beside the band members, return to the Midi Rock Festival, which has no influence in the world... "Huh, Joseph, do you know any other female filmmakers? It''s best to be willing to implement the unspoken rules." Hugo stretched out and said lazily, almost not letting Joseph sit next to him. When I came out, I was choked by my own saliva and coughed so hard. Chapter 14： Opportunism Seeing Joseph''s embarrassed appearance, Hugo laughed openly, sitting in the front passenger seat and leaning forward and back, very happy. This is the happiest moment since he traveled over. Hugo is of course joking. Although he is not a messenger of justice, he wants to crack down on all the unspoken rules, but he also knows that this is the industry rule. Jiang Taigong has taken the bait and there is nothing to complain about. But as far as Hugo is concerned, he never wants to take shortcuts, and there are no shortcuts to the road of art. Hugo resolutely ran away from home for his musical dreams and spent a full decade in the underground rock music world. If he hadn''t pursued his dreams with passion, he would not have persisted for so long. Therefore, Hugo still hopes to stand at the top with his own strength rather than the shortcut of the unspoken rules. Just now Hugo also made a joke with a flash of inspiration. He can''t always say "Joseph, do you know where a time machine can send me back to 2014", so he can only relax himself in a self-deprecating way, but he didn''t expect the effect to be this way. outstanding. Joseph slapped his chest slowly, and the breath of his distraction, fortunately, there is a traffic jam and the speed is not fast, otherwise he would have an accident when he was frightened just now. Turning his head and looking at Hugo sitting in the passenger seat, that brilliant smile was shining in the golden sunshine of Los Angeles. Joseph has always known that Hugo has a very good appearance, but this is the case of Hugo at this moment. It''s fresh, just like a ray of sunshine, which makes people dazzling and fascinated. Compared to Hugo''s appearance, the temperament revealed in this smile is the most fascinating place. Hugo is now more dazzling than any moment in Joseph''s memory. set his sight on the road ahead again, Joseph said, "Hugo, you dont lack the opportunity to audition." Hugo supported his right hand on the window, opened his palm, and felt the light bounce of the sunlight on his fingertips. The breeze passed by, and he could feel the gentle sliding touch between the fingers, which was very subtle. "Heh, it seems that Im still very popular." This is Hugo who has gradually become proficient in using the first person, although he will still pop up when he sees his face in the rearview mirror, "Who is this?" ", but at least it wont be constrained by language. This may be a change, which means that Hugo really cant go back. Listening to Hugo''s self-deprecating words, Joseph twitched his mouth, "No, my agent is good enough to win these opportunities for you." "Then your charge shouldn''t be cheap." Hugo leaned his head on his arm, feeling the comfort of the breeze blowing between the hair. This can make his mood slowly settle down, and he won''t be because of it anymore. This is a lot of difficulties and irritability, constant complaints. Joseph responded, "I only accept cash." The subtext is not to compare him with Tracy. Hugo can''t help but laugh, "But you are in a bad situation now. You must find a copy as soon as possible. Work, and then find another place to live." Hugo thought for a while, that''s why. It seems that Hugo was driven out by Tracy and was homeless, so he had to live with his agent. From Josephs residence, it can also be seen that Hugo has been mixed up very badly in the past year. The agent relies on the artists work remuneration to make a living, and the downturn in Hugos career naturally affected Joseph. From here, you can think of it. It seems that Joseph is not a senior agent either. He should be an artist named Hugo at present. Immediately afterwards, Hugo remembered that he had been handed over to Joseph by Ron Meyer last year. It seemed that Lang had seen the inevitable decline of Hugo in advance, so he made a wise decision ahead of time. The vision of a senior agent. As soon as Joseph turned his head, he saw Hugo''s relaxed posture, and he could clearly see that the frustration and loss of Hugo body was slowly radiating in the sun. Joseph knew that it is estimated that Hugo was still because of the failure of the "Dahe Love" interview. Suffered a blow. Joseph wanted to say something to comfort Hugo, "Hugo, in fact, you always have a chance, you have to know this." "Opportunity?" Hugo raised his head slightly and leaned his head on the window frame. At this time, the road began to go smoothly, the speed of the car gradually increased, and the oncoming wind became stronger and stronger, making Hugo involuntarily close. I opened my eyes and felt the comfort of the wind and sunlight stroking my cheeks. "Yes. Before the''Deadly Moment'', all of your works were highly acclaimed, maybe small productions, but the reputation of each one was very solid, and your performances were well received. This is also the reason why Lang was very optimistic about you at the beginning. You have talent and excellent talent." Joseph organized his own language while driving. He didn''t speak fast, but Hugo listened very seriously. "And you have a great appearance, which will never go out of style in Hollywood." A bitter smile formed at the corner of Hugo''s mouth. In fact, in Hollywood, there are countless actors with good looks and talents, but there are only a handful of actors who can really break through the siege and make a name for themselves. Whenever professional newspapers and magazines select the 100 greatest people in the history of film and music, Hugo will think that even if a thousand people are selected, there are thousands of people out of this thousand. Nobody, he also wants to be the front one thousand people, but reality tells him: he is just one of the thousands on the periphery. What is the most important factor in the entertainment industry? is not just about appearance, not only because of the difference in aesthetic viewpoints, but also because the predecessors and successors of handsome men and beautiful women are actually the least valuable capital in Hollywood. Although the entertainment industry accounts for almost 80% of people based on their appearance, appearance is just a stepping stone. It is not that simple to win attention. It''s not talent or strength, because the chance of fleeting genius in the vast crowd is so small, in the past century of music and film history, actors and singers who can truly be called "geniuses" are rare. Several people. Moreover, even if there are talents, such as Broadway or the West End of London, there are countless talents with extraordinary talents, but they can''t bring them fame and success. Hugo is actually talented. Whether it is music or acting, the accumulation of ten years of hard work outside has allowed him to have a precipitation that his peers do not have, but it is a pity that he still has not been able to be in the music industry or the film industry before crossing. Win a place. is not hard work. There are countless people in the world who are willing to sweat for their goals, but the law of diligence to make up for one''s weaknesses is the smallest influencing factor in the field of art. "Genius is one percent inspiration and ninety-nine percent perspiration." In the world of art, that one percent of inspiration is often the decisive factor. Then, can people who have the appearance, talent, strength and willingness to work hard succeed? uncertain. Because in the entertainment business, the decisive factor is opportunity, or luck. Jack Lemmon (Jack. Lemmon) is one of the greatest actors in American film history. He is the first actor in history to collect the Best Actor Award at the three major film festivals in Cannes, Berlin and Venice. In the third film of his actor career, "Mister Roberts (Mister. Roberts, he dedicated a wonderful performance, and finally won the Oscar for best supporting actor statuette. After winning the prize, Jack Lemmon happily shared this joy with his acting teacher, but his acting teacher pointed to the pedestrians passing by on the street and said, Among the people passing by just now, there may be six Individuals who play this role are not inferior to you. The most important difference between you and them is that you got this role, they didn''t." Or another more popular example, "Transformers" released in 2007, the real protagonists of this movie are robots, not humans. So Shia-LaBeouf (Shia. LaBeouf) and Megan-Fox (Megan. Fox) can be successfully replaced by others, but the reality is that they got the role and succeeded. Therefore, chance or luck is the most important link in the entertainment industry. People are more willing to say that luck is also a part of strength. This is the truth. Of course, after the opportunity comes, there is not enough strength, conditions, and sweat to support it, and there are times when the pie in the sky is crushing to death. Thinking of this, Hugo couldnt help but start to rethink what he thought of last night. Is this crossing a chance and luck that belongs to him? The failure of "Dahe Love" is just a hurdle, and his life after crossing is actually just beginning, the future There are plenty of opportunities, none of which he has encountered before. If he can grasp this opportunity, maybe he can open up his own world and realize his dream; what if he can''t? At best, it means going back to the original point. There is nothing to be afraid of, is it? Hugo opened his hands slightly, letting the breeze slide quickly from his fingertips, the sunlight shards glittering in his palms, Hugo slowly grasped his hands, but did not catch anything, but the palms The scorching heat is so clear, maybe there is invisible sunlight, breeze, and chance! Victor Hugo (Victor. Hugo) once said, "I would rather rely on my own strength to open up my future, UU reading rather than seeking strong people to favor." Hugo has always believed in this. , Then, since it has started, don''t give up. Going to the end of the road and looking at the scenery there, I lived in vain once. The name "Hugo" is easy to think of this great writer, but the name itself has a deeper meaning. Hugo, originated from ancient Latin, means heart, mind, and soul, and then extended to ancient times. In English and German, "expansion" means wise spirit, wisdom and reputation, with an optimistic personality, and often able to please people around them. At the beginning, his father named Chen Huguo because of his mother. In addition, he hoped that he would have an optimistic heart and be able to create his own miracles. Thinking of this, the bitterness, depression, and sadness of Hugo''s body were broken away bit by bit under the shining of the sun, accompanied by the warm smile on the corner of his mouth, completely disappeared, "Come and shake me, what chance is there to wait for me? To work hard?" Joseph looked at the smile on Hugo''s face that was more brilliant than the sun, and he couldn''t help showing a faint smile, and the corner of his mouth was drawn with an open arc. After the accident last night, Hugo is much cuter than before. In the past, Joseph was just doing business and performing his duties. Besides, he didn''t want to have too much communication with Hugo. But today, Joseph took the initiative to enlighten Hugo, and he became cheerful because of Hugo''s energetic smile. Joseph realized, maybe, this would be a good start. "Don''t be so lewd. You can easily misunderstand you by laughing." Hugo''s words rushed from the side, directly making the smile at the corner of Joseph''s mouth freeze. Chapter 15： Pie comes Hugo raised his eyes from the script in front of him. The dense English letters on the script made Hugo a little headache. This reminded Hugo of the bleak years of English reading and comprehension in junior high school, but it is better than reading. : He is now a native English speaker. Although his memory is still only partially integrated, there is no problem in listening, speaking, reading, and writing in English. Its just that, every time I read the script for a period of time, Hugo will find it amazing. Even if he has experienced such an unthinkable thing, he still finds it unbelievable. The news of the failed audition for "Dahe Lian" was confirmed the next day. Even though the media''s main focus was on the 49th Golden Globe Awards, there are still many media reports on the "Dahe Lian" male one. The news that Brad Pitt was selected at the end was for no other reason: because the new Golden Raspberry Award for Worst Actor, Hugo Lancaster, lost the selection. This made Hugo quite dumbfounded. Although he failed the interview, Hugo did not feel depressed for too long. He realized that maybe this time crossing was really his chance. If he gave up after only one failure, it was definitely not his style. What''s more, as long as he recalled the joy and happiness he was immersed in the performance during the audition for "Dahe Lian", Hugo was unwilling to give up, but this was the moment he had always dreamed of before crossing, how could he willingly miss it. This is the decisive factor for Hugo''s revival! Joseph said before that there are still many audition opportunities waiting for Hugo, which is obviously deceiving. Although Hugo''s current situation in Hollywood is not infamous, there is no doubt that producers must be more cautious if they want to use Hugo. And Joseph also knew that after three consecutive failures, Hugos next work must be selected carefully. If it fails again, perhaps Hugos career as an actor will truly come to an end temporarily. Therefore, after the audition for "Dahe Love", Joseph got busy and was always trying to find a suitable audition opportunity for Hugo. Unfortunately, without the help of Ron Meyer and Tracy Jacobs, Joseph''s power is indeed limited, and the opportunity is naturally not so easy to find. Fortunately, this also gives Hugo a buffer opportunity to get used to the local life in Los Angeles. Joseph is indeed a very capable agent. Although he is a rookie, he is excellent in both his wrist and mind. He did not let Hugo wait too long and got a very good audition opportunity. Under the current circumstances, this is not easy, and when Hugo saw the script that Joseph brought him, he was surprised, which is even more rare. This time, the script that Joseph brought is the small-cost work "Scent. Of. A. Woman (Scent. Of. A. Woman shot by Universal Pictures, one of the eight largest film companies, with a budget of 10 million U.S. dollars. "Scent of a Woman" is a remake of the classic Italian film "Scent of a Woman" in 1974. The film tells the story of a prep school student serving as an assistant to a grumpy blind retired military officer. The original film pays more attention to the past life of the actor, Lieutenant Colonel Slade, but the remake version of the script pays more attention to the relationship between the characters. The screenwriter of the classic movie "One. Flew. Over. The. Cuckoo''s. Nest" who once wrote "Flew over the lunatic asylum" (Bo. Goldman) puts the perspective of the adaptation of the story on a young student In his body, through the changes in the relationship between this student and the lieutenant colonel, the true meaning of the story is revealed step by step. The "Scent of a Woman", which is still in the preparation stage, has actually attracted the attention of many people, because the producer has found the famous Al Pacino (Al. Pacino) to play the leading actor Lieutenant Colonel Slade. Al Pacinos third work after becoming an actor is "The Godfather", which has always been known as one of the best films in history. In this work, he and Marlon Brando (Marlon. Brando) ) Starring in a rival drama didn''t fall behind, and won the Oscar nomination for best supporting actor. After that, Al Pacino relied on "Conflict (Serpico, "Godfather 2", and "Dog. Day. Afternoon" to be nominated for the Oscar actor for three consecutive years. He also relied on his explosive power. His performance became one of the most outstanding actors in film history, and he was named the fourth of the seventies alongside Dustin Hoffman, Robert De Niro, and Jack Nicholson. Talented actor. After entering the 90s, although "Dick. Tracy" once again brought Al Pacino an Oscar nomination for Best Supporting Actor, the "Godfather 3" dog-tailed mink still disappointed many people, it was not. Saying "The Godfather 3" is really so bad, but in the face of the glory of the first two parts of the series, the third part is really hard to match. Prior to this, Al Pacino had been dead for four years because of the "Revolution" investment of 28 million U.S. dollars and only received less than one million U.S. dollars at the box office. After his comeback in 1989, "Midnight" The success of "Sea. Of. Love" and "Extreme Detective" still did not allow Al Pacino to return to his true peak. Now facing the criticism of "Godfather 3", Al Pacinos reputation is indeed true. It''s not as good as it was ten years ago. Therefore, when Al Pacino took over the role of Lieutenant Colonel Slade in "Scent of a Woman", the response in the news media was very limited. People are still conservative about Al Pacino''s revival. the opinion of. Universal Pictures only put out a budget of 10 million U.S. dollars, which can also show their cautious attitude. But even so, the combination of Al Pacino and Beau Goodman, coupled with the filming of "Midnight Run (Midnight. Run Martin Brest (Martin. Brest) is still very much to look forward to. . Especially for actors, if they can play the role of Charlie, a middle school student in the movie, and play against Al Pacino, this is definitely a rare opportunity. Charlie is required to be twenty to twenty-five years old, with a humble, polite and gentle student temperament. The appeal of this to young actors is beyond doubt. Hugo did not expect that Joseph actually got him an audition opportunity for the film "Scent of a Woman". It was a huge surprise. Although the attitude of the news media is relatively conservative, Universal Pictures is also cautious, but Hugo, the soul who has passed through, knows exactly what a precious opportunity to "smell a woman". The most commendable thing about "Scent of a Woman" in the future was naturally Al Pacino''s wonderful performance, which also made Al Pacino finally get the Oscar winner of the Golden Man after six consecutive defeats, and the movie He also won nominations for Best Picture, Best Director, and Best Adapted Screenplay at the Oscars. More importantly, this movie''s box office results are also very good, and it is definitely a rare classic. In "Scent of a Woman", although Charlie is only a supporting role, his role is not weak. It can even be said that he is almost indistinguishable from Lieutenant Colonel Slade. It is just that the core of the narrative is in Lieutenant Colonel, which makes the protagonist, The supporting roles are divided into primary and secondary roles. Charlie''s role is naturally not as difficult as Lieutenant Colonel Slade, but there is also a lot of room for the struggle and transformation of the character''s heart. If you can play "Scent of a Woman", for Hugo, this is not only a breakthrough in the career of an actor, but the most important thing is that he can play against Al and learn more from this great actor. Things, the appeal of this movie is enough to make Hugo start to boil with blood. When Hugo got the script of "Scent of a Woman" from Joseph, he was almost so excited that he almost exposed himself in front of Joseph. At this moment, he felt so deeply how this crossing was. This is a rare opportunity. He not only traveled, but also came to 1992 with the knowledge, vision, experience, etc. until 2014. This also means "opportunity for other actors to be met but not sought." "Luck" can be easily achieved in Hugo. What Hugo has to do is not to wait for the pie to fall from the sky to hit him, but to aim at the opportunity that suits him, and do his best to seize it. Now for Hugo, the opportunity is no longer a problem, his talent, his sweat, his Persistence is the key to success. After getting the script, Hugo began to prepare for the audition for "Scent of a Woman". Joseph has already done his job as an agent, and he is still tirelessly seeking more audition opportunities. It depends on Hugo''s efforts. UU reading www. uukanshu. com About ten minutes walk from Josephs house, there is a Starbucks (Starbucks) at the intersection of Santa Monica Boulevard (Santa. Monica. Boulevard), which is located in the shade of the boulevard. Hugo walks to the door of this Starbucks every day to read. script. The home of the two bachelors was in a mess, and the environment of Josephs house was really not good, so Hugo simply went to the open and stretched space outside Starbucks to read the script while enjoying the sun and relaxing. Mood is indeed a good choice. Today, Hugo still came to Starbucks early as planned and occupied a double seat outside, and then began to read the script. This time, compared with the rush of "Dahe Love", there was enough time for Hugo to prepare, so he hoped Reading the script carefully is not to appreciate it as an audience like watching a movie, but from the perspective of an actor to truly appreciate the relationship between the plot, lines, and characters. Hugo hopes to take the role of Charlie, his desire is stronger than ever, so he will definitely go all out! After reading the script, Hugo stretched his waist greatly and stretched out his stiff back. From the corner of his sight, he saw a young man in sunglasses chasing a young girl by the side of the street. The girl''s expression hidden behind her hair looked very impatient, and she kept shaking her hand to refuse, but the young man was unwilling to give up and chased after her. This is down to broad daylight. play. Good women? Shouldnt it be "Wow when the road sees unevenness, just shoot when its time to do it, rushing to Kyushu..." Chapter 16： Hero saves beauty The young man wearing sunglasses pursued the young girl, especially the girl with a face full of impatient refusal. The young man was still like a fly that couldn''t be shaken off, which was annoying. This is really a scene that people can''t watch, not to mention that it is still broad daylight, which is even more absurd. Hugo was sitting next to the street at this time, so he stood up and shouted, "Stop!" The sound of thunder on the flat ground suddenly made the scattered pedestrians all around focus their attention, including the young man and young girl. , But because of Hugos roar, the young girl reacted. The young man caught up with the girl. His right hand directly caught the girls right hand. The girl was startled and raised his hand. Want to break free. "What are you doing?" Hugo saw this movement and immediately took steps. Two strides walked to the girl''s side, and he was about to hit the young man''s right wrist. The young man was so frightened that he quickly let go. . In fact, Hugo only wanted to stop and warn the young man, but he didn''t expect the young man to have direct physical contact, so he came forward. Seeing the young man let go of his right hand, Hugo immediately stood in front of the girl, erected a wall between the two, and then fixed his eyes on the young man, beware of any confrontational actions by the other party, Yang A voice asked, "Are you okay?" This sentence naturally asked the girl. The girl did not answer at the first time. Instead, she paused and said hesitantly, "I''m fine. I''m fine." The girl''s hesitation made Hugo feel a little abnormal, he couldn''t help frowning slightly, turned his head and glanced at the girl behind him, "Are you sure?" The girl has long, supple golden hair. The light breeze has messed up her hair and covered most of her face, but just a glimpse will also be amazed by her beauty, and so is the so-called stunning glimpse. The familiarity of this face made Hugo''s movements pause, and then he heard the girl''s affirmative answer, "I''m fine, really." Hugo temporarily set aside the doubts in his mind, turned his head to look at the young man in front of him, and his inquiring eyes were obviously warning him to stop pestering the girl. But the dumbfounded cry on the young mans face made Hugo stunned, and then he saw the young man raising his hands in a gesture of surrender, Im not malicious, really, Im an agent, I just think she She is a good seedling, so she wants to give her my business card, but she has been reluctant to accept it, and I dont want to miss it, so..." the young man quickly explained, lest Hugo would not listen to his excuse, or She was worried that the girl with excellent aptitude would turn around and leave. Hugo''s expression instantly stiffened on his cheeks: Is he oolong? In fact, the young man in front of him does not look like a bad person purely from the outside. Although he is six feet three inches (1.9 meters) tall, he has a slightly tender and fleshy face, which looks very honest. Shi even raised his hands obediently, looking a little funny. But people shouldn''t look good. Hugo looked back at the girl and asked the girl with doubts. He couldn''t listen to the other''s family about this kind of thing. What if the young man lied? Or is it a **** who deceives a girl by the name of an agent? The girl showed an awkward smile on her face, and then nodded hard, confirming the young mans statement, I just dont want to pick up his business card, so he has been trying to convince me. Hugo only felt that there was a series of crows flying over his head. He originally thought he was a hero to save the United States, but he was passionate, confused and impulsive. Hugo scratched his head helplessly, turned his head and smiled at the young man in front of him, "Sorry, I thought..." He forgot again, this is Los Angeles, where the scouts are full of Los Angeles. Here, it is essential to become famous overnight. It is not a dream. Countless people come to this city in order to realize their dreams. The young man interrupted Hugo quickly, "No, no, my behavior just now is really easy to cause misunderstandings. It''s my fault." He was very sensible and didn''t entangle himself. Instead, he put his fault on his own body, which is also considered a mistake. Resolved the embarrassment for Hugo. Although the other party said so, Hugo officially expressed his apology, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I was too impulsive." Hugo''s sincerity made the young man and young girl smile, "I Originally wanted to be Clark Kent (Clark. Kent), he turned out to be Lex Luthor (Lex. Luthor)." Hugo uses Superman and rivals as a metaphor, mocking his own behavior just now, and matching it Gave a mocking smile. After Hugo successfully resolved the embarrassment caused by his impulse just now, he took a step back and the gentleman made a please gesture, indicating that the two people continue to return to the previous state, as if time could go back. This action immediately made the young man and young girl laugh. "Hugo, are you asking us to return to the state where I chased her just now? Then should my hand grab her right hand again." The young man said with a smile, and he also agreed at this time. The man in front of him is Hugo Lancaster, who has become a joke in the media during this period, but after real contact, he noticed that Hugo''s personality is very pleasing, and it is easy to make people feel good. "Hello, this is Karl El." Seeing Karls right hand stretched out, Hugo didnt shook the opponents hand for the first time. Instead, he said in a daze, "Are you serious?" The name Karl-Earl is Supermans real name, which is really true. It''s so fun. "Can''t be more serious." Carl took out his business card from his pocket, formally handed it to Hugo, then took another one and stretched it out in front of the young girl. Obviously, he still didn''t want to miss any of them. Chance. Carls action made Hugo turn his head and look at the young girl, wanting to see what kind of seedlings the other side is chasing after. Hugo was really impressed by the glimpse just now, but when he looked at her again at this time, Hugo couldn''t help but be surprised again. Deep contours, exquisite facial features, beautiful curves, palm-sized melon seeds are inlaid with facial features according to the golden ratio. The emerald green eyes are covered with a thin layer of light, which is breathtaking; down the straight bridge of the nose. You can see the rosy lips and the bright smile on the face of Fendai. It really makes people unable to move their eyes. About five feet and ten inches (1.77 meters) tall, less than one hundred and twenty pounds (53 kilograms) of weight, one more point is too much, one less is insufficient body lines wrapped in a simple T-shirt jeans Underneath it still makes people unable to look away. The silky blond hair with a sleek and beautiful figure is not beautiful. Even in Hollywood, where beautiful women are gathered, she will definitely not be inferior to others. The girl in front of her looked absolutely under twenty years old, and her eyes were so clear that she knew it was an uncut beautiful jade. Such a natural beauty embryo can easily attract the audience''s attention as long as it is simply polished. No wonder Carl is unwilling to give up, even if he is rejected, he still follows up with perseverance. The girl Hugo didn''t recognize it just now, but after careful examination, she quickly awakened the memory in her mind. This was Charlize Theron (Charlize. Theron). This later won the Oscar for "Monster", and played in "Hancok", "Prometheus" and "The. Italian. Job". "The actress with outstanding performance in other works is still only a seventeen-year-old young girl. But even at the age of seventeen, Charlize has already shown infinite potential. No wonder Charlize was unable to take the title of "Vase" from her when she first appeared on the screen, whether it was a director, producer or audience. Go, even if she relied on the "devil head" to prove her acting prowess, people are still accustomed to lamenting her eyebrows. This is difficult to understand from photos and posters. Only when you really stand in front of Charlize, can you feel her fascinating beauty. Hugo was amazed just now, and then he was dazzled again. He was like a small fan of a star chaser, looking at Charlize in a daze. But fortunately, Charlize was talking to Carl at this time, so she didn''t find Hugo''s embarrassment. She hesitated, and finally accepted Carl''s business card, "I have a modeling job now..." Carl quickly interrupted Charlize''s words and said in his most sincere tone, "It''s okay, it won''t conflict. If you want to enter the actor career, call me. I will help you in your career as an actor. Make a detailed plan. UU Reading " After speaking, Karl felt that he was not sincere enough to express his sincerity, and added, "Please call me anytime, anytime!" Encountering a good seed like Charlize or Hugo is a rare opportunity for an agent or a scout. Although the opportunity in the entertainment industry is the most important, it is undeniable that a good appearance will undoubtedly make aspirations. The chance of opportunity has increased a lot. This is the irreversible hardware strength, and the appearance is also a kind of talent. That''s why the cosmetic surgery industry in Los Angeles is so developed. Hugo quickly recovered from Charlizes smile. He realized that he had made an oolong first, and then stared at Charlize stupidly. This was not only embarrassing but also very impolite, and his cheeks could not help being slightly faint. He got hot and looked away awkwardly, so much that he was absent-minded when Karl left. Seeing Carl leave, Hugo quickly said to Charlize, "I think you still have things to work on, so I won''t bother you. I hope you have a good day!" After that, Hugo shook his hand politely. He shook Charlize''s hand, but didn''t look at her eyes, then turned and walked back to his position. Charlize saw Hugo''s embarrassment, and a big smile was drawn at the corner of her mouth. She looked down at Carl''s business card in her hand, and then took a step forward and sat down opposite the Hugo coffee table. Suddenly, Hugo was taken aback. There was still a dirty idea in his head, and the person involved actually appeared directly. "You, what do you want to do?" Hugo stammered like this, only to match the gesture of covering his chest with his hands. After Charlize heard it, he fluttered and laughed, even haha, and the surrounding sunlight lost its color in an instant. Chapter 17： Oolong acquaintance "Coffee." Charlize tapped her slender finger on the coffee cup in front of Hugo, with a bright smile on her mouth, "Could it be possible to eat here?" Charlize''s words were again embarrassed. Guo once saw the eyes of the two people come into contact with each other, and couldn''t help laughing. Hugo has forgotten that it is 1992. Although Starbucks was founded in 1971, it was not acquired by Howard Schultz until 1987, which started the dynasty of global chain. Starbucks today is far from being as huge as a dozen years later, and can only be regarded as a fast-growing chain of coffee shops in the United States. Therefore, Charlize''s evaluation of Starbucks is very correct. Although Hugo had embarrassed one after another just now, he quickly recovered, allowing all the embarrassment and embarrassment to be quietly resolved in the smile at the corner of his mouth, and gently bit his lower lip, "Of course, coffee." After nodding, Hugo raised his eyes and looked directly at Charlize, "I wonder if I can buy you a cup of coffee?" Charlize looked at Hugos clear eyes like lake water, the smile at the corner of his mouth paused slightly, and then it bloomed more brilliantly, "Yes. Mamba, no sugar, thank you." "Mamba? Excellent choice." Hugo stood up with a smile, nodded slightly to Charlize, and then walked towards the store. Mamba coffee (Mandheling. Brazil), this is a coffee blended with Mandheling coffee and Brazilian coffee. It is aromatic and delicious, but strong and flavorful. Charlize has not added any sugar, so you can see some Charlie. Here''s the character. After Hugo walked into the store, he stood at the door and let out a long sigh of relief, calming his mind. Hugo realized that whether it was seeing Brad during the last audition or encountering Charlize who was still rolling in the modeling industry by accident today, he seemed a bit fussy, completely like a crazy star chaser. Although Hugo knew it was inevitable, after all, he was still in the underground rock music industry in China a few days ago, and today he saw people who could only be seen on the screen one after another, which is really hard to adapt. , But Hugo also knows that he must adapt, because he is now rolling in this industry, and will see more legendary characters in the future. If every time he sees a big star, he will be surprised. . stepping forward again, Hugo walked to the counter and ordered a cup of Mamba for Charlize. After thinking about it, he stood by and waited without going out. Hugo took the coffee and walked out until the clerk made the coffee and filled it with paper cups. Pushing open the brown glass door, Hugo saw Charlize sitting next to the coffee table at a glance. At this moment Charlize was supporting his chin with his right hand, and a long golden hair slid smoothly down his shoulders. The palm trees lined up in the boulevard were climbing dense ivy, and the sun penetrated the lush branches and fell down. Charlize''s body was covered with golden gauze with shards of golden light. Charlize in front of her was like a girl of the elven tribe living quietly in the woods, smart and beautiful. Hugo can even clearly see Charlize''s slender eyelashes like butterfly wings flapping gently in the sun. The shadows of the hair tips, eyelashes, and bridge of the nose make her facial features become more three-dimensional. Suddenly, she seemed to perceive something, raised her eyes, and when she turned her head, she saw Hugo standing in front of the Starbucks, her eyelashes raised, and the laziness between her eyebrows made a halo in the sun, and the corners of her mouth The smile was outlined in this way, and people suddenly held their breath. Actually, Charlize is only seventeen years old, and he is not the beautiful **** in Hugo''s memory at all. Charlize is still relatively young now, and the girly temperament makes her look more grounded. But at this time, Charlize''s facial features have basically been opened, and the charm of the eyebrows has some power, and it is indeed very beautiful in the reflection of the golden light. No wonder Carl has to give Charlize his business card anyway! Hugo sighed again. But this time Hugo''s reaction did not stop. Seeing Charlize''s smile, he responded with a smile, then slightly raised the coffee in his hand, and walked towards the seat. Charlize looked at Hugo in front of him, his tall posture, stretched muscles, and handsome face were almost impossible to look directly under the dazzling sunlight. Those amber eyes seemed to be two clear eyes. The bottom of the lake was shining in the sunlight projected without any hindrance. When the smile on the corner of the mouth was outlined, the warmth and brilliance of the heart bloomed like this. Charlize couldn''t help being a little surprised. "Hey, your coffee." Hugo looked at Charlize''s dazed expression, put the coffee in front of her, called out with a smile, and then sat down opposite Charlize. Charlize''s gaze followed Hugo down, "Did anyone say you are charming?" "You are the first one today." Hugo''s answer made Charlize laugh backwards, like a lily in full bloom. Charlize picked up the coffee and took a sip. The bitter touch of the Mamba coffee bloomed on the tip of her tongue. She could not help lowering her eyes and savoring it. Then she looked at it again with satisfaction. To the handsome man on the opposite side, "So, you are an actor?" After asking, Charlize realized his impoliteness, and quickly added, "I came to Los Angeles not long ago. To be precise, I haven''t been in the United States for long. I dont know much. I heard Karl say your name just now, so..." Although Hugo doesnt know much about English, he can still hear that Charlizes English is slightly different from the accent he has recently heard. Think about Charlizes South African and English is her second language. Afrikaans is her mother tongue, so Charlizes explanation is not uncommon. "It''s okay, it''s okay." Hugo showed a light smile, the gentleness of his eyes gleaming in the sunlight, "Yes, I''m an actor, but my current grades are not very good, even if you come here. No matter how long it is, I probably still dont know me. This is also the first time that no one mentioned the Golden Raspberry Award in front of him after Hugo crossed over. This is really great. "By the way, my name is Hugo Lancaster." "Charlize Theron." The little girl in front of her looked at Hugo''s warm smile, her smile softened, "I only came to the United States a year ago and originally wanted to be a ballerina in New York. , Its a pity that I hurt my knee. My mother asked me to come to Los Angeles to try my luck. I am now working as a model." Although there are only a few words, Hugo can hear the hardships of Charlize''s life in the United States. This is also the biggest feeling that Hugo has experienced in this short period of time after crossing over. Dont look at the stars on the big screen, not to mention how much effort it takes for these actors to get under the spotlight, just say that there are tens of thousands of actors in the city of Los Angeles who are struggling to be able to perform a work. Struggling, you know how cruel this industry is. Models are more difficult than actors. "Trust me, I''m not a bad person, you can tell me everything about you, trust me." Hugo''s ridicule made the weight of Charlize''s words disappear suddenly, and both of them laughed softly. "So, did you know the agent just now?" Charlize also realized that she and Hugo had only met for less than ten minutes, and her self-introduction did reveal too much information, so she immediately changed the subject. "Oh, yes, I know him. His name is Karl Earl. He is an agent." Hugo pretended to say deeply, and Charlize waited for the following with an expression of expectation, but Hugo shrugged." Isn''t that enough?" It turned out that he didn''t know anything about Karl. Charlize knew that he had been teased by Hugo, biting his lower lip with an angry and funny expression, making Hugo completely happy. "It was just a joke." Hugo said quickly. He took out Carl''s business card from his pocket and read it carefully. "Oh, he is an agent of the International Innovation Management Corporation. That''s great. I am also here. A company. If you need it, I can help you inquire and verify his identity." Charlize also looked at Karl''s business card in her hand, nodded and said, "Really? That would be great." Then she raised her head and looked at Hugo again, "I mean, since I''m in reality I cant be a ballerina in my life, maybe I can achieve it on the big screen, can I?" Hugo pursed his lips, "I doubt it." Charlize was taken aback, showing a surprised expression. Hugo immediately laughed, "Unless you are willing to use a stand-in, don''t you? So I think you should try to become an excellent actor, which is more realistic." Charlize immediately understood what Hugo meant. Even for a ballerina on the big screen, her injured knee is still a problem. Instead of holding such an unrealistic dream, it is better to see reality and redefine the goal of her life. , This is more realistic. After understanding this, Charlize looked at Hugo in different eyes. She couldn''t help but look deeply at the handsome man in front of her. Hugo was seen a little abnormally, and she looked down at her shirt, "I don''t have Drip coffee on your clothes, right?" Charlize laughed again and shook his head, "No, no, you are fine." After laughing, Charlize went on to say, "It''s just that you are different from most men." When other men discussed these issues, only They will blindly flatter and agree, and will not really think, because their lower body takes up their heads. But Hugo was different. He was always serious during the conversation, especially the gentle eyes. "This is a good thing?" Hugo deliberately showed a worried expression, "You know, I was embarrassed when we met just now. If I didn''t change my impression after the conversation, it would be a very bad thing." These words made Charlize laugh again. She no longer remembers how many times she smiled during the conversation between the two people. "Who knows? I can''t guarantee it." Hugo showed an annoyed expression, but the words that followed were irrelevant, "That''s it, you can tell me the phone number, and I will call you after I have inquired about Karl. ." Charlize looked at Hugo in front of him, and his smile bloomed more and more brilliantly. Chapter 18： Public interview Universal Studios (Universal Studios) is located in the northwest suburbs of downtown Los Angeles. It was originally because the surrounding natural environment is very suitable for filming movies, so filmmakers gathered here, thus forming a world-famous studio. Now that the entire Hollywood has matured, it has become a tourist attraction known for its movie-like theme parks. Every year, it attracts countless tourists to participate in the "Universal Studio Tour". However, there are still many studios here, and film companies such as Columbia Pictures and Paramount will continue to shoot movies here. Driving to Universal Studios from Josephs house, its only six miles away, even if the road conditions are bad, it can be reached in half an hour, but Joseph and Hugo still set off at 8:30 in the morning, just because they dont want to miss it. The audition at half past nine. Although today''s audition for "Scent of a Woman" is a public interview, even if you are late, you can just line up from the back, but they still advance by an hour. Along the way, Joseph and Hugo did not communicate too much. There was silence in the carriage, and the tension between the two could be clearly felt. In fact, Hugo was not too nervous at first, but Josephs expressionless face also made him nervous all morning. His understanding of Joseph is still very limited. I dont know what Josephs performance means. Passively silent. "You said why today''s interview should be in Universal Studios, there should be many other suitable venues." Hugo tried to break the dull atmosphere, watching Universal Studios approaching outside the window, the world-famous one on the top of the mountain The "HOLLYWOOD" sign has come into sight. Although Hugo has seen this sign many times in the past few days, it seems that it is not surprising to watch too much, but at this time the distance from the sign is getting closer, and the impact of the frontal breakthrough is still very strong. Joseph didn''t reply immediately, which made the tension in the carriage more embarrassing. After about ten seconds, Joseph said, "Because it fits here." Hugo only felt that he could clearly feel it. The three black lines on his forehead began to slip slowly, and Joseph''s answer was equivalent to not saying it. The car moved some distance, and soon saw the gate of Universal Studios, and the famous globe logo, surrounded by countless tourists, everyone stopped and wanted to take photos with this logo, but everyone was nostalgic. Gathering together and pressing the shutter, it is not clear who is the protagonist of the photo. Seeing the magnificent sea of ??people in front of him, Hugo couldn''t help being stunned. He has not been to the Avenue of Stars, Disneyland, Chinatown and other tourist attractions in the past few days. It is estimated that the tourist scene everywhere will definitely not be inferior to Universal Studios. Moreover, this is still January in the off-season for tourism. If it is midsummer in July, the scene is expected to be even more spectacular. "Because today is a public interview." Joseph suddenly uttered a word out of nowhere, and turned Hugo''s attention away from the crowd of tourists outside the window, and then saw Joseph''s still expressionless cheeks slightly. Frowned, "I guess there will be many people." Hugo realized that Joseph was answering his question just now, and it was also the source of his worries today. When the two people came to the audition meeting place, they were shocked by the dense crowd in front of them. This is the real "crowd of people". There is a spacious studio in front of me. The surrounding scaffolding, boom camera, and pulley track are still usable, but now these props have been pushed to the side and the open space in the middle is cleared. At this time, all participants Those who interviewed publicly stood in the studio. Looking around, there are at least three hundred actors, which makes the whole studio bustling, crowded, and lively. When Hugo participated in the interview of the Dragon Set before, he saw more spectacular scenes. In one breath, thousands of Dragon Sets swarmed on the set, but today this is the protagonist audition, and only for the role of Charlie, so many actors have gathered. This is the largest audition Hugo has seen so far. I used to read news reports saying what role was chosen from 800 and what role stood out from a thousand people. Hugo still has no real feelings. I think it is just a statistic, but there are more than 300 people in front of you. , But in the most direct way to tell Hugo: To get the role of Charlie, you must defeat everyone on the scene! Among the more than 300 candidates, there are almost all kinds of actors in appearance, strength and strength, hard work and hard work. It is not that simple to stand out from such a fierce competition. One thing. Moreover, the time is less than nine o''clock, and there are still more than 30 minutes before the start of the audition. Who knows if the number of competitors will continue to increase. This kind of suffocation made Hugo speechless. He finally understood the reason why Joseph was expressionless all morning. It seems that Joseph has long known that the scale of public interviews today will be far beyond. Imagine. Joseph is not only worried about Hugo''s interview prospects, but he is also annoyed by his lack of preparation for intelligence work. When Joseph obtained the audition opportunity for Hugo to "Scent a Woman", not only Hugo, but Joseph himself was also very happy, because now he is an agent that Hugo can really rely on, and he also needs Hugo to be able to. Get a job, Hugo is his only artist, they can only count on each other. But it turned out that this is not only a public interview, but also a scale of 300 people. In other words, Hollywood young male actors from 20 to 25 years old are estimated to have a few avenues to participate in the interview. This is also It means that Joseph''s work as a broker is not worth money at all. Imagine that a year ago, Hugo was still the hero of "Hudson''s Eagle"; a year later, he had to participate in the public interview of "Scent of a Woman". Such a huge gap is really unacceptable. Although Joseph did not see any complaints on Hugo''s face, he was still very dissatisfied with his work. This is really frustrating Joseph! "Joseph." Hugo''s voice caused the expressionless Joseph to turn his head and look at him. Although Joseph had this rigid face all morning, Hugo has completely adapted to such a Joseph at this time, because he knows that Joseph is sure. I was also worried that the next audition would be like this, so Hugo showed a big smile, "It seems that todays audition will have a long queue, do you have anything to do, let us shorten the waiting time? Wait too long, My performance is going to decline." Joseph naturally knew that Hugo was joking. Hugo has devoted himself to preparing for todays audition. Even if he is not fully prepared, he will never lose his status because of the long waiting time. of. Hugo would say this, in fact, he is comforting Joseph: he will be at ease when he comes. Instead of fearing because of fierce competition, it is better to face the challenge head-on. Seeing Hugos familiar but unfamiliar smile, Josephs nervousness could not help but relax a little, "You are waiting here." After finishing speaking, he stepped forward and shuttled among the crowd. Joseph is now What is fulfilled is the duty of a broker. In fact, Josephs worries did not exist for Hugo at all. Although he is now Hugo Lancaster in name, for Chen Hugos soul in his body, it was the audition of "Dahe Love" first, and then the "smell of love". "Fragrance of Women" interviews, these are super big pie he can meet but cannot ask for before crossing. Even public interviews are equally rare. The opportunity is already in sight. What Hugo has to do now is to make Do your best to seize this opportunity. Therefore, Hugo''s mentality is very good. Whether it is a competition of 30 people or a competition of 300 people, to impress the director, he must come up with real guns. If there is not enough strength, even if there are only three people competing, the winner will be selected in the end. It won''t be you. It''s that simple. The truth is like this, but Hugo looked at the crowd spreading in front of him, the densely packed heads were surging in his sight, and noisy whispers surrounded from all sides. This real sense of tension still made Hugo involuntarily tense. Now, its not that simple for UU reading to break through fierce competition. Hugo took a deep breath, but the hot air in the studio made him feel very uncomfortable. Not only did the nervousness not relieved, but there were signs of aggravation. Anyway, his current position is only a few steps away from the entrance of the studio. Joseph will not fail to see him when he comes back. Hugo decided to go to the entrance to breathe some fresh air. Hugo turned around and only took two steps, and he saw two familiar faces approaching each other, a man with blond straight hair and a man with black curly hair. The two mens original cheeks were almost deformed, but when they saw Hugo, the expression of the blond straight-haired man suddenly changed. He raised his chin pretentiously and pointed his nostril at Hugo. "Isn''t this Hugo Lancaster, who was just eliminated in''Dahe Love''?" Hugo''s originally bored mood stretched out because of this expression and this sentence. The corner of his mouth was drawn with a faint arc, "If I remember correctly, this is the actor of''Dahe Love'', or Say, the hero is you?" Hugo said as he looked at the black curly-haired man standing next to him. The black curly-haired man reacted slowly for a while. Before he could speak, he was hit by Hugo''s shot and his cheeks flushed directly. Everyone knows that Paul, the actor of "Dahe Love", has confirmed that Brad Pitt will play the role. Hugo is just sprinkling salt on the wounds of two people. But Hugo seemed to be totally ignorant, showing an expression of sorry. Seeing this expression in the eyes of the blond straight-haired man and the black curly-haired man, it immediately made the two of them more comfortable, thinking that Hugo wanted The clothes were soft, but Hugo''s next words almost made the two of them explode. "Sorry, your name is..." Chapter 19： Jumping clown "Sorry, your name is..." Hugo''s expression is very gentle, with a humility to ask for advice, but this humble attitude makes the irony of this sentence more obvious, but it also makes the two people in front of you not know. How should he refute, he was held in his chest in one breath. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, showing a suddenly realized expression, "Forget it, we will know when''Dahe Love'' is released." The blond straight-haired man was irritated in an instant, and he could even see his hair wafting with the naked eye because his forehead was venting. This is the vivid "fried hair", which makes people wonder if his hair is shorter. Will it explode directly like a lion, or else it will be a peacock. "Listen well, my name is George Wood!" The blond straight-haired man was almost furious. If the black curly-haired man next to him hadn''t been pulling him all the time, he might have rushed into him like a Spanish bullfight. "Remember this name." , Because I will definitely be the nightmare of your actor career!" "You mean the goalkeeper of Scotland? Don''t worry, I don''t play football, there will be no head-on conflict." Hugo retorted lightly, like a bucket of cold water poured directly on George''s head, and he saw George explode. The hair that came here just hangs down and returns to its original shape. Hugo almost didn''t laugh when he saw this scene. Many people around are watching the excitement. In fact, not many people know about the skirmish during the audition of "Dahe Love", because competitions and comparisons like this are almost everywhere in Hollywood. However, among the young people who came to participate in the "Smell the Fragrance and Know Women" interview today, there were also those who witnessed the ins and outs of the scene that day, so everyone cast their curious eyes at this time. But the problem is that almost no one understands what Hugo said just now. Why is it suddenly involved in football? In fact, what Hugo ridiculed is that the name "George Wood" is almost a bad street among Westerners, just like the name "Xiao Ming" in Chinese. There was an unknown Scottish in the 1970s. The goalkeeper is called George Wood. He has played for Blackpool, Arsenal (FC), Everton (Football. Club) and other teams. About three seconds later, someone finally reacted, and laughed after a flutter, and it was the kind that couldn''t stop. Immediately afterwards, someone asked. This spread from one to another, and the expressions of the onlookers suddenly became very subtle. For George, he did not understand the meaning of this joke. Hugo seemed to be mocking his low IQ, and the laughter around him was harsh. This was something that was absolutely intolerable. He struggled to break free. Shackled by the black curly-haired man around him, he rushed out with a stride, and stood in front of Hugo. But George immediately noticed something wrong. Hugo is six feet tall and is not thin, but George is only five feet nine inches (1.75 meters). This difference in height suddenly makes George look a bit short. . However, Georges muscles are stronger than Hugo. He is more like a muscular man like Arnold Schwarzenegger. So when he realized his lack of momentum, George couldnt help but waved his big fist, which was almost Hugo. Two-thirds the size of a cheek. "Grass. Your mother, **** you idiot, **** you into that **** hell..." George stared at his eyes, his red eyes filled with countless bloodshot eyes, as if it would explode in the next moment. The whole body exudes a compelling aura, as if Hugo can be swallowed in the next second. The fact is also true. As long as Hugo shows a slight weakness, it is estimated that George will crush Hugo directly. But Hugo did not give him this opportunity, "Shut up!" The gentle smile on Hugo''s face solidified at the corners of his mouth, and those gentle eyes burst into a compelling aura in an instant, not weaker than George, under his feet. He took a half step forward. There was still a little distance between the two people, but when Hugo took this step, the two of them ran into directly. The situation on the scene is on the verge of breaking out, and it may turn into chaos at any time. George was forced by Hugos terrifying aura, his steps swayed and he almost backed away, but he gritted his teeth and held on, and then he heard Hugos crisp voice saying, " Just come straight up if you want to do it, dont be like a mother. You just yell like a cannon. Hugos fists are actually already clenched. He wont shrink from the challenge of coming straight to the door, but the expression on his face leaked. Any tension, on the contrary, he smiled again, "Or, you are..." With these words, Hugo''s gaze also looked down, and the scope of his gaze was obviously locked on George''s lower body. This line of sight is more effective than any words, and immediately makes the people around you laugh. All the remaining sanity of George at this time disappeared. He only knew that he was insulted and he wanted to fight back, so he raised his fist and swung it towards Hugo''s face. Hugo has been in the underground rock music industry for ten years, and such low-level provocations happen almost every day. Although his character is never proactive, he is not a fearful type when the other party comes to him. Almost the moment when the blue veins on George''s neck burst out, he raised his right hand and successfully blocked George''s powerful left uppercut. But before Hugo could make another move, from the corner of his vision, he saw a person next to him jumped out. The person supported George''s chest with his hands and pushed hard, and George fell out. Hugo saw clearly now that it was Joseph! Joseph didnt give George any time to react, he guarded Hugo behind him, and said viciously to George, If you want to keep your chance of a successful interview, please be quiet. Youre making trouble here and youre disqualified from the audition. It''s the next second!" Joseph''s decisive and straightforward words not only made George''s angry look directly stiff on his face, but also caused everyone around him to look away and quietly moved away from his footsteps. Joseph reminded everyone that this is the public interview venue set up by Universal Pictures for "Scent of a Woman". If you make trouble here, you are ruining your own future. No one wants to accept such a result. Seeing George sitting on the ground with a change of face, William, the black curly-haired man, was reluctant to come forward to help him, lest he would be involved, Joseph turned his head, and his ice-blue eyes stared sharply at Hugo. "You give me peace and don''t make trouble anymore!" Hugo originally wanted to express his gratitude to Joseph for his help, but he was overwhelmed by Joseph before he could say anything. He wanted to explain, but he hesitated and swallowed the words. Although he was not at fault today, Joseph, as an agent, made such a warning for his own good, so there is no need for him to quibble. Besides, Hugo remembered that Joseph must be worried that Hugo-Lancaster''s stalemate would reappear, and he would continue to cause trouble. This was so anxious, so Hugo had no need to justify. "I see." Hugo''s answer made Joseph not react at all. He planned to open his mouth to continue cursing, but it happened at random that Hugo actually admitted that he was wrong. This really made Joseph a little uncomfortable. Hugo looked at Joseph''s somewhat surprised expression, and showed a slight smile, "Joseph, I said I got it." But this is not the end. After a pause, Hugo then added, "But I must declare that the other party provoked me just now. Others shook my face with their fists. I have no tendency to be abused." One sentence suddenly made Joseph dumbfounded. "Hugo Lancaster!" The angry growl behind him made Joseph turn around and look over again, and he saw George standing up again. In fact, Joseph just pushed George a while ago to stretch the distance between the two people, so George was not embarrassed. But George thought he had suffered a huge insult, which made his whole face black like the bottom of a pot. George took two steps forward, but seeing Joseph''s huge body stretched forward, his steps couldn''t help but brake on the spot, "Do you dare to bet with me whether it is you or me in this audition? Win?" Hugo really doesn''t understand George''s mode of thinking. What kind of theory is this? Are they the only people who participated in the interview today? Everyone else is just air? "Who are you?" Hugo said directly, the subtext was "Which green onion are you?" This immediately made George''s fist clenched again, "Also, when you think of who Stone is next to you, Isnt he a competitor? Oh, sorry, its a stone. UU Reading " Hugos understatement immediately made William Stone lying next to him with the gun, but Hugo didnt give them. More opportunities to react, "Let''s put it this way, do these competitors not exist behind you?" George didn''t care about so much, he just continued to say, "I don''t care, I just want to ask you, do you dare to bet with me?" At this time, the sparse crowd of onlookers couldn''t help showing contemptuous expressions, and he was willing today. Those who come to the interview are bound to be people who hope they can stand out. How can they agree with George''s gambling game that is not established at all? "I refuse." Hugo''s answer caused George to take a breath, almost not choking on his saliva. It stands to reason that George issued a challenge in such a positive manner. A man would meet the challenge, but Hugo rejected it so simply and neatly. This is really weird. But Hugo''s next words immediately changed the situation, "If a dog comes to bite me, I will bite back, all I get is a mouthful of dog hair, so what if I win." This sentence contains. There are two meanings, one is the face-to-face meaning, that is, it is not worth mentioning to satirize George; the other is that Hugo is in control of today''s interview. As soon as this sentence came out, Joseph''s eyes when he looked at Hugo again became different. Hugo is indeed much more interesting now. But in Georges ears, this is almost no less than a bomb detonating directly in the ear, but he cant refute it, because Hugo didnt name him by name. If he answers, it means he admits that he is a dog. George still has a bit of IQ. So, George standing in place was like a wooden stake that was about to explode at any time, nailed to the place, watching Hugo and Joseph turn and leave. Chapter 20： Green plums "Joseph, I''m asking you a very serious question." Hugo stopped walking, frowned and looked at Joseph. Joseph looked at Hugos serious eyes and nodded slightly. Hugo then asked, "Have I robbed Georges girlfriend? Or, I had an accident with one of his relatives." What conflicts have you had?" Hugo asked such a funny question so seriously, and Joseph''s expressionless cheeks suddenly twitched. "No, you don''t know him, and there is no intersection between you." After saying that, Joseph thought for a while and added, "As far as I know, this is the case. As for the things you didn''t tell me, I dont know. Josephs and Hugos relationship can only be regarded as a work partner, not even a friend. Personal relationships have promoted a lot. Hugo pursed his lips slightly and clicked his chin, then pointed to the position of his head, "Then I am pretty sure he should not be fully developed here." "He is jealous." Joseph said simply. Although Hugo is famous in the Golden Raspberry Award, the media''s attention to Hugo really makes many new actors and actresses envy and jealous. It is clear that Hugo is the worst actor to win. However, you can still rely on topics to be active in newspapers and magazines, which is a dream for newcomers. For newcomers, they want to get opportunities, they want to win exposure, and any method is not hesitating. If you can get on the cover of the magazine after sleeping with the editor of the magazine, there are bound to be countless newcomers who are willing to take it lightly. . Hugo pondered for a few seconds, then smiled and said, "If they want, I don''t mind changing it." Although Hugo said it with a smile, there was a faint tone in the words. The bitterness rose slowly like the heat of hot coffee in the afternoon. If you can choose, Hugo would rather travel to become an unknown newcomer actor like George or William, and perhaps face fewer difficulties; of course, if there is an option, Hugo simply does not want to travel by himself, he begins to miss the glory The dead teammates. Joseph noticed the abnormality of Hugos words, but he did not understand it, because Hugos current situation was completely caused by him. "Deadly Moment", "Detective Boys", and "Hudson''s Eagle", although Joseph has seen all three works, and nodded and agreed to shoot, it is Tracy who really dominates. In other words It was Hugo''s own decision. Therefore, Joseph can only understand that Hugo regretted his past behavior, and there is no other explanation other than that. Hugo''s thoughts were only mixed for a moment, and soon he regained his spirits and looked at the increasingly lively crowd around him, "There are enough people participating in the interview today." In the sea, whether it is George, William, or Hugo himself, they can only be regarded as one of them, so small that they are hardly worth mentioning. "Well, when will my audition start?" Hugo brought the topic to the core issue again, and Joseph''s attention also shifted, "There is a reception room in front, we can go there now, and just wait in it." Because of the special character of Charlie in the audition for "Scent of a Woman" this time, the crew conducted a public interview in order to attract more young people who don''t have much acting experience to join it, hoping to find an actor who fits Charlie''s temperament. This also makes the number of new actors participating in the audition extraordinarily large, but even so, many second-line and third-line young actors like Hugo with acting experience have also come to the scene. After all, the opportunity to play against Al Pacino is not enough. Not often. Compared with the newcomer actor, Hugo''s convenience of having an agent is an unattainable advantage. At least he does not need to wait here, he can enter the reception room first and take the lead in the interview. said it was a reception room, but it was actually a shed. A space composed of three walls was built with plywood. The empty front allows you to clearly see the noisy scene in the studio. When Hugo walked into the reception room and sat down on the sofa, he had the illusion that he was on the stage. He was an actor performing sketches or musicals, and those outside were the audience. Fortunately, no spotlight was used here, otherwise Hugo I don''t know what I should say. There are less than ten people sitting in the reception room at this time. It seems that this is the first batch of actors to start auditioning. Hugo politely nodded towards the others. Although they were all faces he had never seen before, who knew if he had ever seen them before, and that one more friend in the entertainment circle is always more cost-effective than one more enemy. Hugo''s eyes finally stopped on the young boy on his right. The boy in front of him had long golden hair, delicate eyebrows, blue eyes, rosy lips, playful freckles, and thin shoulders. Taking off a little Zhengtai with red lips and white teeth, her lush appearance is alive like a clever, funny boy in "Growing Pains". Although the boy was still childish, and the creamy smell between his brows was still not washed away, Hugo was sure that he would never mistake this man, Leonardo DiCaprio (Leonardo DiCaprio). This heartthrob, who relied on the "Titanic" to become popular all over the world, was still an 18-year-old boy. With the performance of "growth troubles", he won a lot of popularity and began to gradually appear on the movie screen. Seek your place on the go. Obviously, Leonardo also came to participate in the interview of "Smelling a Woman" today. Although his temperament is closer to that of a teenager than a college student, and his age does not seem to fit perfectly, isn''t the significance of the audition here? Find the most suitable one among all kinds of actors. Hugo knows that his face must be stupid now. After seeing Brad Pitt and Charlize Theron separately, he warned himself that when he sees top superstars, dont be as stupid as a star fanatic. Yes, but even so, Hugo''s incredible sense of absurdity rolled over when he saw Leonardo. Imagine that the protagonists of "Titanic" and "Inception" who have seen several times before and after walked in front of him. This feeling is really amazing. If it is "Avatar (" Avatar the heroine appeared, and it is estimated that Hugo will not have any special thoughtsbecause her makeup is too thick to recognize, but this is Leonardo DiCaprio, she is speechless. The sense of absurdity is too real. Just now, Hugo was still thinking that if he didn''t cross, he could continue to fight with the members of Glory To Death, but the next moment, Hugo deeply felt that life is so interesting. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but draw a smile, not only because of his gaffe, but also because of the incredibleness of all this, even if he has been here for more than a week, this magical feeling still continuously impacts his own brain. . "What''s the matter?" Leonardo saw Hugo''s self-deprecating smile as soon as he looked up, and he couldn''t help but outline an arc from the corner of his mouth to the upper right corner, "Is there anything wrong with me?" "Oh, no." Hugo''s smile bloomed, and he waved his hand gently. He couldn''t say, "Hey, I watched your''Titanic'' and''Inception'' many times. ", "I was just thinking, today''s competition is really too fierce, it is not easy to win this role." "It''s not, it''s really crazy to have so many people here." Leonardo cast his gaze on the turbulent crowd outside the reception room, and agreed. However, there is no worry between his eyebrows, but the joy and confidence of a young man. "I hope the audition ends soon, and I can leave here soon." After speaking, Leonardo rolled his eyes and expressed his impatience. Compared with Leonardo in the middle age that Hugo was familiar with, the young boy in front of him was obviously a lot more lively. This lively expression made Hugo feel really happy. "I didn''t expect to see you here. I thought you wouldn''t want to pick it up unless the protagonist." Leonardo expressed his opinion very directly, not caring about Hugo''s feelings, but his tone was very Sincere, without any sarcasm, it sounds more like a joke among friends. Hugo shrugged, "The rent is about to be unpaid and must be compromised, right?" This specious ridicule made Leonardo laugh heartily. Then Leonardo stretched out his right hand, "Leonardo DiCaprio, nice to meet you." "I know,''growth trouble''." Hugo also stretched out his right hand, the two shook each other''s hands tightly, UU reading showed a bright smile, "Hugo-lan Kester." "Yes, the''Hudson Eagle'' plus the Golden Raspberry Award." Leonardo did not avoid any taboos, and directly said that there was a hint of ridicule in that lively tone, which made Hugo laugh. He said, "You know, my name comes from Leonardo Da Vinci (Leonardo. Da. Vinci), don''t you too?" "''Notre-Dame (De. Paris)'' is my mother''s favorite novel." Here is the novel by the great writer Victor Hugo, which is also after Chen Hugo''s parents discussed in depth. Decided nameAs for how Hugo Lancaster''s name came from, he didn''t know. "I must be grateful that my name is not Quasimodo." This is the name of the weird bell tower in "Notre Dame de Paris". This paragraph is obviously Hugo''s joke. Leonardo couldn''t help but laughed, "What if my name is Mona Lisa (Mona. Lisa)?" Both of them couldn''t help holding their belly and laughing. It may be that the two people laughed too exaggeratedly, and a voice came from beside, "Hush! Please be quiet, I am reading the script!" This caused Hugo and Leonardo to hold their mouths, but at this moment, there was a series of clapping and laughing sounds outside the reception room, and even echoes in the studio. Obviously, this is open. A stylish reception room can''t stop the hustle and bustle of the entire studio. In an instant, Hugo could see that the face of the man who just made the sound went black. "Pump..." Hugo and Leonardo looked at each other and laughed again, but this time they kept covering their own. mouth. Chapter 21： 30 seconds The audition for "Smelling a Woman" soon began. The interview room was the meeting room next door. This is not a temporary set-up, but a complete room that can block all the noise in the studio. A few people entered in the front, and they didn''t stay for long. The shortest seemed to come out after they entered, and the longest was only three minutes. You know, now in the reception room, there are actors who have works that can be brought out to talk about. As a result, the audition ended so soon. This is really impossible to have a good premonition. Could it be that the crew just wanted to find too many today? Experienced newcomer? Soon, the person who had just shut Hugo and Leonardo got up. Hugo and Leonardo immediately stood up straight and sat down, and at the same time stared at the man with round eyes, without any particular malice. There is no special expression, it seems to be just a normal look, the difference is that the eyes are opened very wide, which makes the man very helpless, want to say something but have nothing to say, can only speed up the pace and enter the meeting Room. Seeing the man''s hurried back, both Hugo and Leonardo almost laughed without being stretched, but considering that there was still a task to be completed, both of them were held back abruptly. Sure enough, the man came out after a while. He only persisted for about two minutes. As soon as he came out, he saw that Hugo and Leonardo were still sitting stubbornly, just like children on the first day of school. Just as well-behaved, staring at him curiously. The man was frowned upon by Hugo and Leonardo, but the other party was not malicious, and in the end they couldn''t say anything, and they could only run away in the end. This time, Hugo and Leonardo laughed loudly, but the others did not complain. Instead, the other people in the reception room couldn''t help but laughed, which immediately made the receptionist. The tense atmosphere in the room eased a lot. When Ellen Lewis (Ellen. Lewis) walked out, he saw such a pleasant atmosphere in the reception room, and among a group of actors, Hugo and Leonardo sitting in the center were so dazzling and easy. It attracted people''s attention. In this, Hugo''s sunny smile is particularly attractive. The warm, brilliant, and gorgeous halo makes the corner of the viewer''s mouth involuntarily outline an arc. However, thinking of the black history of Hugo''s previous three consecutive works, not to mention the negative impact of the Golden Raspberry Award, the smile on Allen''s face has also slightly reduced, and he withdrew his attention and put it back on his own. At work, "Leonardo DiCaprio, you are next." "Good luck, buddy." Leonardo stood up, Hugo said with a smile, which made the smile on Leonardo''s face a little easier, and then followed Allen behind him. The meeting room next door. Without a chat partner, Hugo immediately noticed a sense of tension on his face, because his attention had been completely shifted to the upcoming audition, and the tension could not help but wind up all the tendons of his whole body, and the muscles were tight. The tension made him feel that his breathing became quicker. Hugo took the script again, but in the end he couldn''t read a word. To be precise, the brain is now in a completely blank state, and Hugo can''t even remember his original plan. Hugo knew that he was too nervous. At the time of the audition for "Dahe Lian", Hugo was still in a state of just crossing over. He was confused about the situation and ended the interview while ignorant. Today''s audition is obviously completely different. Taking a deep breath, taking a deep breath, Hugo constantly forced himself to adjust his breathing rhythm. Although he has not seen any big scenes, the bands performances in the past were basically small occasions. The performance stage of the Midi Rock Festival is the largest of their band in ten years. However, Hugo still has his own methods for dealing with tension. After a few deep breaths, Hugo''s anxiety really calmed down, but the brain still didn''t recover. Hugo knew that he could only wait until the audition process to react randomly. At this time Leonardo walked out of the conference room. Hugo raised his head and cast inquisitive eyes. Leonardo stayed in it for about three minutes. Leonardo gave a helpless smile and shook his head. It seemed that the audition process was not going well. Then Leonardo did not come over, just said "good luck", then waved goodbye to Hugo, and went outside to find his agent. "Hugo Lancaster." Allen stood at the door of the conference room again and called to the reception room. Hugo took a deep breath again, stood up, hesitated, took the script on the sofa in his hand, and walked towards the meeting room. whispered "thank you" to Allen who opened the door for him. Hugo walked into the meeting room and saw the furnishings in the room at a glance. This is a conference room, but it''s actually a small room of more than 300 square feet (30 square meters). Inside is a round conference table. At this time, there are three people sitting next to the table. Hugo stepped forward and put his resume on the table. Today is a public interview, and submitting a resume is a necessary procedure. This is Ellen who also walked to the table and sat down. She smiled and pointed to the woman sitting on the outermost side and said, "Im the casting director Ellen Lewis, and this is the representative of the Screen Actors Guild, Lily Stekhan. Pu." Hugo and Lily exchanged a polite smile, "Well, you can start, you have thirty seconds." Hugo was stunned. The two men in the middle did not introduce them at all. Who are they? And it started as soon as they came in, they didn''t even look at their resumes. Recall that the people who participated in the audition had only stayed for three minutes for the longest time, Hugo understood. "Thirty seconds? I don''t know what I can do." Hugo pursed his mouth, raised the script with his right hand, and said honestly. "What do you mean?" Allen frowned and asked puzzledly. The two men in the middle who were reading Hugo''s resume couldn''t help but look up. Hugo was not nervous anymore and spoke very fluently. "I mean, Charlie is a student. He doesn''t have a focused bright spot and can''t burst out in a short time. You give me thirty seconds, I dont care. Nothing in the performance can show the role of Charlie." Alans face showed probing eyes, but the two men in the middle still had no expressions, they just exchanged glances, "You havent read the script, there are several confrontations between Charlie and the lieutenant colonel, but Charlie has a lot of them. Performance space." Hugo opened his mouth, originally wanting to say, "This is a rivalry, we need to stimulate each other to perform", but Allen seemed to know his sophistry, raised his hand to stop Hugo, and then said, "Do you think that the role of a student is not challenging, and that it is enough to rely on true performance?" "That''s not the case." Hugo was not discouraged. During the audition process, he would encounter various situations. There was no way to prepare in advance, even if he turned over the script of "Scent of a Woman". There is burrs, which is of no avail. So he didnt panic and said methodically, I mean, theres no way to perform something like student spirit, just like you cant deceive others how many books you have read. Even Al-Pasi No, if he plays the role of Charlie, he wont be able to play it. Otherwise, you wouldnt have a public interview today, would you?" Allen glanced at the two men on his right this time, and all three of them had a thoughtful smile on their faces. "Even if you are right, it does not mean that your behavior is correct. You I thought you walked in, and within the 30 seconds we gave you, you could get a role without performing anything. Thats impossible. Alan beat Hugo mercilessly, but she didnt. Seeing any frustrated expression on Hugos face is still that warm smile, "If you follow your current logic, how did you get your role in the''Death Poetry Society''?" In fact, from an objective point of view, Hugo is very suitable for the role of a student. His classical scroll temperament is very eye-catching, and he is playing a student in the "Death Poetry Society". Hearing this question, Hugo was immediately embarrassed, because he really didn''t know the audition situation of the "Death Poetry Society" ~ www.novelhall.com~ It can not be said that Tracy walked through the back door. So Hugo raised his right hand and waved gently, "Say...''Hello''?" This childish humor immediately made Allen laugh, and smiles appeared on the faces of the other three people, which made Hugo a little relieved. "Since you think you can''t express the essence of Charlie''s character in thirty seconds, then obviously you have your own understanding of this character. Can you talk to us?" Allen glanced at the watch on the table. Ten seconds have passed, but she has no intention of letting Hugo go, and the two men beside her obviously have no such intention. The two men sitting in the middle are director and producer Martin Brest and screenwriter Bo Goodman. Although it seems that the person who holds the power of life and death today is the casting director Allen, both the director and the screenwriter came to the audition scene in person, which shows that they attach great importance to the role of Charlie. They don''t want to be Al-Pa Sinoe finds a terrible rival actor, which will ruin a movie. Although they have never identified themselves, it does not mean that they will remain silent, but there are currently no actors worthy of their words. Although the development process of the previous audition was beyond Hugo''s expectations, this problem is not difficult for him. The benefits of reading the script repeatedly before and again have been highlighted at this time. The original blank brain now has With a steady stream of ideas, Hugo can speak directly without thinking. "Of course, as long as you don''t rush me to leave." Hugo''s first words once again made Allen and the others smile. Chapter 22： Outstanding performance "In my opinion, Charlie is an upright and kind-hearted young man. He is just a student in a preparatory school. He looks forward to entering an Ivy League school such as Harvard and Yale to start his life. He is elegant, gentle, Vigorous and ignorant at the same time, this is an age when he is exploring the world. He has some of his own ideas, but he is not firm enough. This is an age that is fluctuating. His outlook on life, values, and world outlook are being finalized. process." At this moment, Hugo stood in front of the four people and talked freely. There was no tension before entering the conference room. It was not because he was no longer nervous, but because sufficient preparation gave him enough confidence in this issue. He can express his opinions eloquently. Hugo like this has an indescribable charm, vigorous, confident, warm but humble and gentle. In the eyes of Allen and others, they involuntarily listened carefully to Hugos remarks, and as a screenwriter, Bo Goodmans understanding of the role was naturally more profound, and there was still nothing in his calm eyes. Any look, but only he himself knows that he is listening carefully, but his ears are sensitive. "Such a young man does not seem to have too many bright spots on the surface. Maybe he is one of countless students who do nothing. If he is thrown into the crowd, he can''t be found. But at the same time, I don''t want to deny him. His excellence is not only outstanding in his studies, but also because of his inner kindness, which is also his most outstanding place." Hugo confided all his understanding of Charlie''s character in his head in one breath. After speaking, the tension was unknowingly thrown behind his head, "I want to show the kindness of a person within 30 seconds. Quality? I dont know if it counts to cross the road with an old man. Other than that, I cant do anything. If its the role of Lieutenant Colonel Slade, its possible. Allen was amused by Hugo''s last teasing, "Would you like to try a line from Lieutenant Colonel Slade? It looks like you are already prepared." "Oh, no, no." Hugo waved his hand quickly, and took out the slightly broken script on his hand, and fell in the eyes of the four people in front of him. Hugo couldn''t help but smiled awkwardly, and put the script again. Behind him, "I don''t think I can perform better than Pacino. To be precise, I don''t think I can manage the role of Lieutenant Colonel Slade." "Because of age?" "Not only is my age, my current acting skills are not enough." After Hugo finished speaking, he showed a sincere smile. "Why, don''t you think you are a person with excellent acting skills?" It was director Martin who spoke. His expression now seems a lot lighter, and he can even see a smile in his eyes. However, Hugo devoted himself to the questions of the audition without realizing it. "No, I don''t think so." Hugo answered directly without hesitation. "Don''t you know that if an actor does not have confidence in himself, it is difficult to convince others, even standing in front of the camera will become very difficult." Martin lowered his head and glanced at Hugo''s resume. It is necessary to record the trajectory of Hugo after his debut in the "little restaurant". This work has become a mark of Hugo, allowing Martin to make accurate judgments. "An actor needs to be confident, but at the same time an actor must have a full understanding of himself. I am not a person with outstanding acting skills, otherwise the headlines of recent newspapers will not see me, right?" The Golden Raspberry Award is the worst at this time Instead, the actor award has become a cover for Hugo, concealing the fact that his soul has traveled through. Although Hugo had been an actor for five years before that, he had never received formal acting learning at all, and all relied on watching movies and learning from those actors. Our interpretation of the role. "But I am willing to learn because I have enough talent, and I am willing to pay the corresponding sweat." Acting skills are not practiced in a day, even for people with talent. Hugo may not be strong enough now, but it does not mean that Hugo will still be weak a year later. Hearing Hugos answer, Martin didnt say anything, his eyes remained on Hugos resume, and the screenwriter Bo, who had been sitting next to him, said nothing at this moment, Then I can know that you are Charlie. Did you prepare for the role audition?" "In fact, I did prepare a line for the audition." Hugo''s words caused the four people in front of him to focus on himself again, which made him a little nervous. Hugo took a deep breath and asked, "Can I?" Allen nodded and gave permission. Hugo knows that this is the moment for him to show off his strength. He must show all the strength he currently possesses. The scene that Hugo prepared for the audition was the first time that Charlie entered the cabin to see Lieutenant Colonel Slade. It was very brief, but it focused on Charlie''s first encounter with the grumpy Lieutenant Colonel as a student. Flustered and green. "Sir?" Hugo patted his palms as a knock on the door. After speaking, Hugo looked around, and suddenly realized: Joseph did not follow up. God, he is really slow to react, and he has only realized this until now. If Joseph is not there, then who will help him play the game? Hugo couldn''t help being annoyed by his confusion, presumably Joseph hadn''t been allowed to enter the meeting room, and he didn''t realize it. Just as Hugo hesitated whether to play the two roles alone, Bo''s voice suddenly rang when the play continued, "Don''t call me sir!" Bo is sixty years old this year, and his voice quality is as good as Al''s. -Pacino still has a lot of similarities. Although the voice is a bit rigid and has no acting skills, it is just a match, which is enough for Hugo. Hugo breathed a sigh of relief, a little nervous and a little stammered, and said, "I, I''m sorry." Hugo''s gaze crossed the heads of the four judges, deliberately staggered the focus, and watched the chaotic shooting behind him. Eyes fluttered around unconsciously because of tension, "I mean''sir'', sir." "Oh, you made an idiot, didn''t you?" Such blunt words made Hugo suddenly become restless. He looked back at the door and seemed to want to leave here. He wiped the sweat from his palms on both sides of his pants nervously, "No, sir...then, Uh, this..." Hugo wanted to find someone for help, because he couldn''t find an accurate vocabulary to call him, but there was no one else around him. He looked at the blogger who was helping him with the scene in a panic. -Goodman, "Uh, lieutenant, yes, sir, middle..." "Lieutenant Colonel! I have never been downgraded to the fourth rank after twenty-six years of service." Hugo''s gaze dropped involuntarily, revealing dazedness and helplessness, and slightly pursed his dry lips, standing jerkily in place, at a loss. "Come in, idiot!" Bo didn''t know where Hugo''s performance ended, so he continued to read the lines, but Hugo raised his head and said with a slightly shy smile, "My performance is over." Hugo felt that the short performance was indeed a little too short. Different from the last audition for "Dahe Love", Hugo had a hearty feeling of pleasure after performing the lines. After performing this seemingly simple part today, Hugo seemed to have some vague experience. Acting skills are more than just making facial expressions and reading lines. If there is no way to combine the emotion of the lines with the facial expressions and communicate them together, then the image presented will only be a facial paralysis. The reason why acting can make the characters come alive is because the actors give the characters vivid media such as lines, expressions, and body to outline the characters. In fact, Hugo has always known this. Watching so many classic movies is not a piece of work, but it has not been until today that Hugo has truly realized this in his performances. For example, in the scene just now, although it seemed to be just a few simple lines, it showed the honesty and kindness of Charlie, including the fact that he did not dare to fight back when he faced the strength of Lieutenant Colonel Slade. Softness, as well as the nervousness he generated over and over again about his mistakes, even had the idea of ??running away, but because of his sense of responsibility, he chose to continue to stand in place, and then continue to make mistakes. This scene is the simplest way to present Charlies personality. This is also the reason why Hugo chose to audition for this scene on the spot. Tension, jerky, panic and other emotions have always existed during the audition process, and it would not be so difficult for Hugo to enter the situation. Judging from his performance just now, it is very good. "This scene is only 30 seconds before and after, so why don''t you show it at the beginning?" Although I have to admit that Hugo''s performance was very good just now, Alan was not too excited, but forced himself to calm down. Down, continue to throw out the problem. "Because I dont want you to treat me as an idiot, but just come here and just come here and make a mess. I hope you know that I have done serious research on this character and found out the most suitable performance for Charlies personality. I hope you know my Work hard." Yu Guoguo told the truth, and straightforwardly frankly expressed his thoughts. The difficulty of this scene is actually not high. If Hugo would perform this scene as soon as he came up, he would be kicked out in less than a minute. Allen and others regarded it as lazy and lack of sincerity. But now after Hugo has expounded all his ideas, he will interpret this play again, and accurately grasp the character of Charlie, and this play has achieved the effect of adding points. "Then have you ever thought that before you perform this scene, we will let you leave." Alan was not so foolish, and still asked reluctantly. Hugo couldn''t help showing a shy smile, but his eyes were still clear and firm to look at the four people in front of him, "No, in fact, I originally prepared another scene, which is about three minutes long, but after coming in, it was too nervous. You only gave me thirty seconds again, which made me a little nervous. I thought it would be impossible to read the lines with the script, so...in the end I just had a clever idea, and then we were here." Chapter 23： Strive for Hugo''s honesty made the conference room fall into silence. Although he chose to tell the truth, his annoyance was already overwhelming. Hugo realized that he was still inexperienced, and in the face of real opportunities, his emotions were dominated by tension, and then he came to this step inexplicably. This made Hugo feel helpless, knowing that "smelling a woman" is a great opportunity, knowing that he is eager to play against Al Pacino and learn from close range, but the result is still disturbed by tension. Bureau. Only God knows that if this opportunity is missed, when the next opportunity will come, even if Hugo knows what works are the real pie, but if he can''t grasp it, then everything is empty talk. Allen was a little surprised by Hugos honesty, especially when he saw the annoyed look on Hugos face, he couldnt help but smile. This is very different from the Hugo seen in the media in the past three years, and the Hugo in front of him is even more so. Like the big boy before the "Death Poetry Society", he was young, sincere, and serious, but full of fighting spirit and desire, and he could clearly feel the vitality in him. Actually, Hugos performance just now was very good, not only that, but it can even be said to be excellent, otherwise they would not leave time for Hugo to talk about it, and the director and screenwriter would not speak. Hugo not only came to participate in a film interview, he also had his own understanding of the script and the role, but at the same time, he would not blindly want to override the script, on the contrary, he knew his own shortcomings. , I also know my own advantages, and can implement them throughout the interview process. Allen can see Hugo''s nervousness, but the self-confidence expressed in the nervousness is more like an instinct, which also makes the Hugo in front of him look like a piece of jade waiting to be carved, which is full of expectations. Such a Hugo has already reached a certain agreement with Charlie''s character innately. The content of Hugos audition just now, although it was only 30 seconds, but as he said, it fully demonstrated the essence of Charlie''s role. The image of honesty, kindness, and freshness is full of the books of the students and makes people shine. This kind of Hugo vaguely made Allen once again see the actor star full of infinite possibilities before the "Death Poetry Club". Presumably director Martin and screenwriter Bo have also seen this, and this is the first time today that they asked questions. This is a sign of satisfaction with Hugo. Allen lowered her head and saw Bo on her right hand drew a tick on Hugo''s resume. She glanced at Bo and knew that Bo was satisfied with Hugo. Then Allen looked over again, right in front of Martin. There are dense records on that resume. It can be seen that Martin was recording his views on Hugo throughout the audition process. What does this mean? It means that Martin is already thinking about the situation when Hugo appeared on the set. Sure enough, Martin raised his eyes and met Allens eyes, and the smile in his eyes outlined a radian at the corner of his mouth, and then Martin nodded slightly, and clicked on Hugos resume, saying, Thats This is it". Martin believes that both his temperament and attitude, including Hugos own sincerity, have successfully moved him. Hugo already has the potential of a good actor. The rest depends on the director and crew in the process of cooperation. The spark burst out. But Alan still has a little hesitation, that is Hugo''s Golden Raspberry Award. Although the Golden Raspberry Award is only an entertainment award and does not have a real authoritative nature, it is undeniable that the Golden Raspberry Award is still a deduction factor for filmmakers, and Hugo does not have many points. After being buckled by the Golden Plum Award, it is estimated that Universal Pictures, the producer of "Smell the Fragrance and Know Women", would be quite criticized. If this is a commercial movie, the Golden Raspberry Award may still be a factor of hype, but "Scent of a Woman" is not. A trophy for the worst actor is bound to become a hindrance. What''s more, Hugo''s poor performance in the past three works will also shake the confidence in his acting skills. Who can guarantee that Hugo''s brilliant performance today is not a flash of light. After the shooting of "Scent of a Woman" starts, the bad acting skills at the Golden Raspberry Award will return to normal? Allen drew a circle on Hugo''s resume in the position of the "Hudson Eagle", and then placed it between Bo and Martin, motioning for them to see. Sure enough, both Bo and Martin hesitated, and couldn''t help but pause. Seeing the four people in front of them, everyone did not speak, but exchanged their eyes quietly. Hugo could still see the pen in their hands swinging on his resume. Hugo realized that he really really wanted to To seize this opportunity, although Hugo made some mistakes just now because of tension, but at the same time Hugo also knew that he was still brilliant in some places, otherwise Martin and Bo would not take the initiative to speak. Hugo knows that he cannot give up. Since he has decided to do his best to fight for it, he must use his "full effort". It is not Hugo''s style to give up now. "First... sir, and madam." Hugo spoke again and attracted the attention of four people, including Lily, the representative of the Screen Actors Guild. He took a deep breath again to calm his nervousness and return to the top. Begin to explain the state of Charlie''s role, because Hugo knows that this is what he wants and what he wants to do, and he will not give up easily. "I want to talk about my understanding of the movie "Scent of a Woman". I know it''s not my job, but that''s why I love this movie and why I want to appear in this movie so much." Hugo didnt know if his explanation was useful. Anyway, when he participated in supporting role auditions before, he couldnt have such a chance, but now, he came to Hollywood, he came to 1992, why not try hard to see Woolen cloth? At least, none of the four people in front of him interrupted him. This was a good start. "I like the movie''Death Poetry Club'' very much, because this movie teaches us to have free thoughts, fight for our dreams, and make our lives more meaningful, lest we find ourselves at the end of our lives He had never lived before. Hugos tone was so determined, because he was so eager for todays opportunity. He would never surrender. He would rather fight until the last minute and fail again, which is far better than paying back. Give up without trying. "The''scent of a woman'' is teaching us to stick to our own principles and not to change our correct beliefs because of the pressure of the world and reality. Otherwise, you will no longer be yourself." Hugo said the speed. Very fast, not only because he eagerly wants to express his inner thoughts, but also because at this moment his brain is occupied by this firm belief. There is no tension, no panic, no hesitation, and some are just unrelenting beliefs. , "The students in these two films are all children in the preparatory school, and there are also scenes in which the school threatens and induces students to do things against their will!" "In the''Death Poetry Club'', the group of children identified teacher Keating (John. Keating) in desperate circumstances; but in the''Scent of a Woman'' Charlie insisted on his principle-absolutely no Betray your friends!" Hugo said quickly. When he spoke of excitement, he did not raise his voice, but his light brown eyes shone with crystal light, and the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed proudly, making People involuntarily entered the rhythm of his speech, "I know that the whole film of''Scent of a Woman'' has more and more profound discussions, but from Charlie''s point of view, the story he understands is the principle, maybe in the future He also encountered countless difficulties and darkness, because society will always exceed his imagination, but only by adhering to his own principles will he not lose himself in this great world." "So..." At this point, Hugo finally paused and took another breath, "So I really want to be a part of this movie, no, I want to be Charlie, just like I wanted to be Same as Neil." Hugo finally finished the long series of words. He panted slightly, not because he was tired, but because of excitement. He blinked his eyes and looked at the four interviewers in front of him. Hugo knows that he has tried his best to fight for, and the rest is left to the other party to make a decision. If it succeeds, he will cheer; if it fails, he has no regrets. Looking at Hugo in front of him, Martin showed a big smile, but he did not speak to Hugo. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the two partners on his left. "How about you are willing to bear this? The consequences?" Both Bo and Allen know what Martin means. If they choose Hugo to play the role of Charlie, it means that they must bear the seriousness of the 12th Golden Raspberry Awards. Negative impact. Although it has been a while since the Golden Raspberry Award, once "Scent of a Woman" becomes Hugo''s first work after "Hudson''s Eagle", it is bound to become a huge target. This risk must be borne by the director, producer, screenwriter, and the entire team of the production company. This is not easy, it requires courage, a lot of courage. I have to say that from the moment Hugo entered the door today, he attracted the attention of everyone present and convinced every interviewer''s heart in the most direct and sincere way. Bo shrugged and smiled, "As a screenwriter, I vote for it. After all, Universal Pictures hasn''t been optimistic about this script since the beginning of its preparation. Even with Al''s joining, nothing has changed. Now I add a little more burden. , It''s nothing to me." As the casting director, Allen still has to serve the crew in the end. She naturally has no objections, not to mention that she has already nodded in her heart. So, after getting affirmation from the director, producer and screenwriter, Allen turned his head to look at Hugo, who was anxious before him, smiled and said, "Hugo, your performance today is exceptional. We are very grateful for your visit. , If there is news, we will notify you as soon as possible." Hugo is still waiting for the following, but Alan has also stood up and walked to the door, obviously the interview is over. What? Is this over? He heard that conversation just now and almost thought he was going to succeed, but now it seems that he is not. Choose one from three hundred, is it really that difficult to break through? Chapter 24： Exploring the gaze Hugo hesitated for a second in the same place. He was not reconciled. He tried his best to fight for it, but he still failed to achieve a breakthrough. He was really reconciled. But then looking at Martin and Bo, the expressions on their faces at this time are no longer the solemn expressions they had when they just came in. You can see their joy in the bottoms of their eyes and corners of their mouths. Hugo realized that at least his efforts are still there. Effective. Although he did not get a positive answer, Hugo knew that he still had hope, and the result would not be known until todays public interview is over. In fact, this is a positive sign. Even if the person who finally gets the role of Charlie is not himself, Hugo will think it is worth it, because he gained confidence through todays audition, and he knows that he can rely on his talent and sweat. Breaking out of a world, even if he fails this time, he is willing to continue fighting. What''s more, he hasn''t failed this time. The expressions on Martin and Bo''s faces are evidence! Thinking of this, Hugo was relieved. He smiled again without any hesitation. He turned and left the meeting room. Looking at Allen who was standing at the door preparing to inform the next interviewer, Hugo nodded slightly. , Then held his head high and left confidently. "Allen, we have already decided, haven''t we?" Martin looked at Hugo''s back. He could clearly feel Hugo''s transition from disappointment to renewed mood. This positive and optimistic Hugo once again made him more optimistic. A lot of love. Allen chuckled softly, "Martin, no hurry, we still have three hundred alternates without an interview, no hurry." Although she is also very satisfied with Hugo, today''s public interview has just begun. There is no need to be so anxious. Make a decision. This is Hollywood, and there is never a lack of genius. Martin naturally knew this. He didn''t say anything more. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Bo on his left. "Hugo seems to be a good seed. Although the acting skills are still not mature enough, there is still much There is room for growth, but the talent is really excellent. You said, what is going on with this''Hudson Eagle''?" To be precise, Martin wondered what happened to Hugos past three works, one after another, even if it was depraved, it shouldnt be at such a speed, especially seeing Hugo in the audition process today. The performance is even more incomprehensible. Bo shrugged, "You know that the script is wrong, you know, everyone makes mistakes, after all, he is still young." A bad script is very likely to ruin an actor. In many cases, the performance of the actor is not a problem. It was a problem with the script and the director, which caused the whole work to be terrible, so even if the actors were outstanding, it would be difficult to turn the tide. Martin sighed. He hasn''t seen "Deadly Moment" or "Hudson''s Eagle" either. I don''t know how bad these two movies are. But what is certain is that Hugo, who appeared in front of them today, is indeed exceptional. During this conversation, the next interviewer had already come in. Allen returned to his position. Martin and Bo''s expressions returned to seriousness. After Allen gave a brief introduction, he said, "Okay, you There are thirty seconds to show us what you have prepared." Hugo left the meeting room. He walked calmly to the waiting crowd in the studio. To Hugo''s surprise, the original bustling studio at the scene, at this time, had a strange quietness, not to mention it. The crow was silent, but everyone talked in a low voice, even just making eye contact, which caused a low commotion in the scene. Hugos first reaction was that some important person arrived at the scene, but he looked around and didnt get any results. Not only that, he noticed that peoples sights seemed to be focused on him as if there was no such sight raining. Guo is very familiar with it, not long ago when she participated in the audition of "Dahe Lian", but at that time, most of the eyes were ridiculous, but today''s eyes are more inquisitive and curious. Hugo frowned slightly, and looked down at himself. There was nothing unusual about the sky blue shirt, black suit pants and navy blue uniform jacket, including the trouser zipper. So what does everyones look mean? While thinking about it, Hugo''s steps forward again. Among the crowd, Hugo immediately noticed two hateful sights. The sights were so hot that Hugo wanted to ignore them. Difficult, he followed this feeling and looked to the right hand side, and quickly searched for the two figures of George Wood and William Stone, and the look came from both of them. George closed his chin, squinted his eyes slightly, and stared at Hugo with his almost burning eyes. This look was different from the previous provocation, it was more jealous, angry, and...unwilling. George bit his lower lip fiercely. The bloodless lips seemed to be bitten at any time. The white teeth were stained with a faint red. You can clearly see the rolling of his heart at this time, let alone The violent veins on his neck and forehead made people suspect that he could become a human bomb at any time and explode directly on the scene. Hugo doesn''t understand George''s emotions. If you say cynicism or envy or jealousy, you can also say that it is the follow-up effect of the Golden Raspberry Award, but this unfounded anger and unwillingness is what happened. William''s face standing next to him is obviously not much better. The contradictions of disdain and unwillingness to collide in his eyes, and the emotions of anxiety and hesitation can be clearly seen on the facial expressions. But this obviously didn''t help Hugo understand the situation, and he still couldn''t figure out what happened. But what is certain is that neither George nor William stepped forward to disturb Hugo again. Although Hugo was not worried about their provocations at all, it still made people feel unhappy to be bothered by such troubles twice. , It''s like a lingering blow fly. Hugo thinks that this situation is very good, even if their sight is already frustrated, but Hugo doesn''t care at all, so he has no plans to explore the stone and wood further, the sight is only in The two of them paused for a while, then moved away, and began to look for Joseph''s position. Obviously, Joseph had been paying attention to the situation in the conference room from the beginning, and always paying attention to the progress of the interview, so when Hugo came out, Joseph greeted him as soon as possible. Passing through the dense crowd in front of him, Joseph waved to Hugo with a smile on his face, attracting Hugo''s sight. "How was the audition process? Is everything going well?" Joseph was three steps away from Hugo, so he couldn''t wait to ask, but the words came out. He didn''t wait for Hugo to answer, so he looked around. Then he said, "Let''s go out and talk about it, there are too many people here." Hugo followed Josephs eyes and looked around. Everyone turned away with guilty conscience, and then stretched their ears to listen to the conversation between himself and Joseph, which made Hugo smile. Presumably, everyone wants to know the progress of the interview mirror, so that they can make more preparations. It is a pity that Joseph directly extinguished this hope, and Hugo could even see disappointed expressions on many people''s faces. The two people left the studio and walked towards the parking lot. Before Joseph could speak, Hugo first asked, "Joseph, what happened to everyone just now? Why did everyone not speak, and they all watched curiously. At me? Did something unexpected happen outside when I was auditioning?" The corner of Josephs mouth was drawn with a small arc, but the smile in his eyes widened. Hugo found that Joseph seldom laughed. Even if he smiled, it was only a small arc. It can be seen that he is not good at expressing. Own people. But at this time, Josephs eyes revealed his inner excitement, "This is of course." Joseph even needs to take a deep breath to adjust his rhythm, "You know? You stayed inside for fifteen minutes, everything outside. The people waiting for the audition were stunned. Everyone was wondering if you had already taken the role of Charlie, and their audition was over before it started." "Fifteen minutes?" Hugo raised his eyebrows to express his surprise, "I really didn''t realize that, I think people do not notice the changes in time and space under stressful situations~www.novelhall. com~Actually, Hugo thought he stayed inside for five minutes at most. This is one of the reasons why he regained his self-confidence. Now it seems that the situation is much better than expected. No wonder the wood and stone face is so ugly, and There was no more provocation, which made Hugo smile. "So, tell me, how was your audition, did everything go well? Have you already got this role?" Joseph tried to keep calm, but the quick connection still made Hugo feel him. Look forward to. Hugo shrugged, "I tried my best, and they told me to go back and wait for the news." This immediately made the excitement in Joseph''s eyes fade quickly: This is not good news. But Hugo immediately said, "But I saw that the interviewers were still very satisfied with me. They said that my performance was excellent, and I exchanged many profound questions with them. I think this should be a Positive sign." Joseph did not speak. He slowed down, lowered his head and thought carefully, then nodded, "Yes, this is a good start." Joseph also wanted to understand at this time. Today''s public interview has just been At the beginning, the crew definitely hoped to finish the interview and finally make a decision. From the current situation, Hugo not only stayed in it for fifteen minutes-longer than all the people who participated in the interview before. Moreover, listening to Hugo''s explanation throughout the interview process went smoothly, so this is a positive sign. "Huh, then all we need to do is to go back and wait for the news." Joseph let out a long sigh of relief, but the tightness of his vocal cords can still be heard. Before the result of the interview, everything is possible, and the process of waiting , It is precisely the most suffering. Chapter 25： Chasing the dream On the way back from Universal Studios, there was silence all the way again. Neither of them spoke. Joseph drove intently, while Hugo leaned on the side of the car window, quietly looking at the scenery outside. Palm trees, billboards, and bushes cast reflections in the eyes, and the sunlight above the head penetrates the cloudless blue sky and spills the entire city of angels, covering every object in sight with a layer of gold. The tulle, the dazzling color made the vision blurry, but Hugo was reluctant to close his eyes. He greedily looked at the scenery in front of him, trying to find a trace of the city shadow in memory from this strange world, in a trance. , He did have such an illusion that he thought he was still three. Galloping along Palm Avenue in Asia, the band leader was driving. They were on their way to a small performance, and in the back seat someone could even hear someone''s terrible grunt going back and forth amidst the roar of the engine. When he was fourteen years old, Hugo watched a movie called "Nuovo. Cinema. Paradiso". He was moved by the phrase "If you don''t go out for a walk, you will think this is the world." , He realized that chasing his dream is the most important thing. So Hugo put into practice the musical dreams of listening to the Beatles and Oasis since he was ten years old. He and a group of like-minded partners formed a band. The band even started There is no suitable name, but this did not affect their love of music. I thought that it was just a whim of the children, but unexpectedly, they were self-taught, and they even tinkered with some famous people, and even started to learn to create by themselves while they were ignorant. Although the initial works were really horrible, but this way But their life is the happiest time for them. On the first anniversary of the formation of the band, Hugo gave the band a name called Death. Or. Glory. The source of this name is actually Japanese manga, which embodies the dreams and desires they had when they were young and frivolous. in. After having a name, the band is not only satisfied with self-entertainment, they hope to go out and perform, hoping to make the band stand on the real stage. In fact, they also succeeded, winning a full house at the school''s New Year''s Day partyalthough they were not performing songs that they composed themselves, this sense of accomplishment was still unforgettable for the five members of the band. So a stronger desire was born: they want to go out, participate in various performances, and become a real band. Such a desire is so powerful that it even makes them fight against their families. Hugos personality is not public or rebellious. Before he founded the band, he was a typical student representative with good academic performance, which made his parents unable to understand his dedication to the band even more. Forming a band is incredible enough, but at the age of fifteen, how could parents agree to abandon their studies and tinker with the band? This is naturally impossible. The result of the story is very clear. The five band members who were so glorious to death have all left homeincluding the well-behaved Hugo, who became a member of the huge underground rock music in China. This time, they left for ten years. The passage of time seems to be only a brief moment. Later, Hugo came here. If someone asks Hugo, do you regret it? Hugo may answer "no", but he can''t hide the bitterness in his smile. Although the process of pursuing music dreams is hard, it is all worth it. Even ten years of hard work are worth it. When others are studying on campus, he has already found his goal and started to work for his life goal. Struggle, this kind of life is so wonderful, so beautiful and so forgettable. Therefore, Hugo does not regret it. is just like what is said in "How steel is made": People, the most precious thing is life: it is given to us only once. A persons life should be spent like this: When he looks back on the past, he shall not regret for wasting his years, nor shall he be ashamed of his inaction; in this way, when he is dying, he can say: I have taken my entire life And all my energy is dedicated to the most magnificent cause in the world-the struggle for the liberation of mankind. Of course, Hugo is not that great. He is fighting for all mankind. He just dedicated his entire life and all energy to his dreams. Its just that the price of chasing dreams is too great. Its not that life is hard or the future is long, but that he has let down his parents hopes. Hugo went against the ardent hopes of his parents and embarked on the road of music. Although he has been working hard to repair the relationship with his parents for ten years, it has achieved little success, especially his father. He has never understood, let alone accepted. , This also makes Hugo wander away all year round. This bitterness can only be savored by himself in the dead of night. Close your eyes, and you can still see the grand scene of the Midi Rock Festival in your mind. Hugo couldn''t help wondering what it would be like to stand on the stage to the death of glory, and whether they would get closer to their dreams. One point; after he crossed, what happened to his bandmates and what was the situation of his parents... Hugo took a deep breath, trying to get out of this lost emotion. He has come to 1992 and can''t go back. Focusing on the present is the most important thing. The audition of "Scent of a Woman" gave Hugo a lot of confidence. Although this is not a breakthrough in music, it has always been Hugo''s dream to become an actor. The actor is acting on the big screen. Life brings joy, sorrow, nostalgia, pain and happiness to people. The charm of the movie is so beautiful and timeless that it is easy to indulge in it. Before crossing, Hugo has made some progress in music. It is a huge opportunity to receive the invitation of the Midi Rock Festival, but in terms of movies, Hugo has not many opportunities. He can only through the film. Come to learn acting skills, observe the shooting situation on the spot and imagine how you would perform in the position of the protagonist. But now, Hugo has participated in the audition for two movies. Although "Dahe Love" ended in failure, the progress of "Scent of a Woman" is very gratifying. Even if Hugo has not yet got the role of Charlie, it is still Let Hugo believe that he is talented in acting, and his hard work over the years is not useless. This is the biggest good news after crossing over. Looking at the receding scenery outside the window, Hugo clearly realized that this is Los Angeles, this is Hollywood, and this is the center of world cinema. Here, the story of overnight fame is constantly being staged, and there are endless steps to climb the sky. Hugo doesn''t want himself to be popular overnight, he just hopes that he can have more opportunities to realize his dream, this is enough, because he will rely on his own strength to go to the end for the rest of the road! "My vision is extremely broad. I enjoy every day on the road. Appreciating the world outside the window means saying goodbye to the past and starting the journey today." Hugo hummed softly, using his inner emotions with music. This is how Hugo is best at it. Music is a very strange thing. It is said that music has no borders, because it is composed of musical notes, conveys emotions through lyrics, and finally ferments the emotions by the singer''s interpretation. Therefore, this also makes music one of the most direct ways of human emotional communication. After every seemingly common musical note is put together according to the emotional rhythm, it will become a resonance deep in the heart. This feeling is really amazing. Up. After the establishment of Glory to Death, Hugo and his teammates have been learning music and self-learning to create. Of course, in the past few years, they can only be regarded as a family level, until they entered the underground rock music industry, they were regarded as real. Learned systematically. Hugo''s musical talent is more in creation. On the contrary, his musical talent is very average. He has only learned the guitar so far, and he is not good at playing, but he has made great progress in music creation. quick. It is a pity that Hugo''s time for learning to compose is still too short, which also makes the quality of the music that Glory To Death self-created is not always high, which keeps delaying the time for them to become famous. Today is the first time after Hugo crossed over, inspiration in his head. This kind of inspiration is different from before. It seems to have a little more shining spirituality. I don''t know if it is because of the long-term precipitation that has produced a qualitative change or the shuttle of time and space makes the mind refreshed. , So Hugo hummed directly. Listening to the music escaping from Hugos mouth, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com Joseph finally had a reaction. He couldn''t help but turned his head and glanced at Hugo. "What song is this?" Joseph could not understand the lyrics of this song, because Hugo hummed very vaguely, but the melody was moving. It grabbed his ears and aroused his curiosity. Hugo turned his head and looked over, showing a big smile, "I just wrote it myself." Josephs first reaction was to look at Hugo in surprise. Hugo realized that something was amiss: Is his predecessor a sound idiot? No way Just as Hugo was considering how round it should be, he could see the road ahead, "Attention! You are driving!" A roar suddenly made Joseph turn his head and look at the road ahead. There was a truck right in front of him. Fortunately, Hugo yelled fast, otherwise it would be troublesome if the distance was a little closer. Joseph quickly stepped on the brakes slightly to control the speed of the car. This is the gap, Hugo finally recovered, and explained, "I am boring to write and play. What, do you think it is good?" Joseph didn''t turn his head this time, he still looked at the road ahead, "Yes, very good. It''s just that I didn''t know that you have this talent before, which is a bit surprised." Hugo couldnt help but sighed. Its not sound idiots, otherwise it would be troublesome to explain. He smiled, pretending to be relaxed and teased, "Then if I cant get the work of an actor, maybe I can still Singing for a little income. Maybe someday I can release an album and become a singer!" "Cut. You thought you were John Lennon." Joseph poured cold water on Hugo dismissively. Chapter 26： 2 chances Joseph flipped through the "Vanity Fair (Vanity. Fair in his hand, but he was a little absent-minded, even if Woody Allen (Woody. Allen) betrayed his wife Mia. Farrow (Mia. Farrow) and his Korean descent. The explosive news about his adopted daughter Song Yi (Soon-Yi. Previn) was not able to attract his attention. Song Yi is the daughter adopted by Mia Farrow and her ex-husband. She came to Woody Allen with Mia when she was less than ten years old. When she was growing up, Woody, who was more than sixtieth birthday, played the role of her father. But what is surprising is that 65-year-old Woody fell in love with Song Yi, who had just turned 19, in 1990, which immediately put him in a very embarrassing situation. Last week, when Mia was packing her things in the living room, she accidentally found a box filled with fruit photos of her adopted daughter Song Yi, and thus discovered the terrible affair between her husband and her adopted daughter. Mia broke down. This paragraph is not. After Luns love was exposed this week, there was an uproar throughout the United States, not only because of the huge age gap between Woody and Song Yi, but also because of their legal father-daughter relationship, which is really appalling. Thanks to the Allens scandal, almost everyone focused their attention on the lace gossip inside. For several days in a row, the headlines of the major news media were occupied by Woody Allen. In this situation Next, even the 49th Golden Globe Awards have stepped aside, not to mention Hugo''s embarrassment at the Golden Raspberry Awards. Originally, Joseph wanted to see the follow-up report on the golden plum and the audition for "Dahe Love", but now he is obviously not in the magazine, the aftermath of his sight is always floating aside involuntarily, at this time Hugo is sitting Beside the only desk in the room, he lowered his head and scribbled in a magazine, his expression was very focused, and he looked very soft in the bad light of the room. Just now after they drove home, Hugo searched for a pen, and then looked for papers. The famous name is to write down his creative inspirations. Unfortunately, they didnt find any blank paper at all. I took a magazine and started writing and drawing in the blank space. Joseph felt that he was really eye-opening. Hugo could actually make music. On the one hand, he found it incredible, unwilling to believe, showing a gesture that he didn''t care at all; but on the other hand, he was very curious, Hugo would tinker. What''s coming out. Although I just heard Hugo hum a few words, I think it is really a very good song, but this does not mean that Hugo can compose a song completely, so what kind of song will Hugo write? The tune is coming, Joseph is really curious. "Aha!" Hugo himself groaned there for a long time, and then showed a big smile. Looking from the side, the joy of the corners of his mouth and eyes is like a creamy light flowing down, forming in the light and shadow. A handsome profile is indescribable. Joseph guessed, is this a sign of smooth progress or completion of the creation? This is when Hugo stretched out suddenly, Joseph immediately withdrew his gaze and looked at the "Vanity Fair" in his hand again, as if he was devoting himself to magazine reading. However, after the makeup was in the same way for a while, Joseph did not hear any movement, and could not help but quietly shifted his sight to the right. After a few moments, he saw Hugo again studying the old magazine again. Joseph sighed in relief, and slowly straightened his neck, wanting to see how Hugo is progressing. Suddenly, Hugo turned his head, Joseph turned his head in no hurry, and met Hugos eyes. This made Joseph a little embarrassed, and he was almost choked by his own saliva. He was stunned and held back. Then he looked at the magazine nonchalantly, but the trembling of his back still revealed his secret. Hugo saw Joseph''s aggressive appearance, the smile on his face bloomed without any cover, then turned around with the magazine, and sat facing Joseph, "I''m finished, how about it? Take a look?" Joseph''s eyes remained on the magazine, but he couldn''t see if the person in front of him was Woody Allen or Mia Farrow. He only found a chance to cough slightly, "I don''t understand music, you give me I see what to do." "After the creation, you can communicate and communicate. You can''t read the music score, you can read the lyrics." Hugo actually knew that Joseph was very curious. After all, his predecessor had never shown any musical talent, so he suddenly began to create. Now, Joseph, as an agent, is naturally curious. So Hugo thought that instead of hiding, it is better to communicate with Joseph in an open and honest manner. Besides, the meaning of music is to share. If only one person appreciates himself, then music will not reflect its value. Joseph still didn''t look away from the magazine in front of him, but he muttered for a while, as if after thinking a bit, then he said, "You can sing it again and listen," Joseph then "naturally" raised his head. When I got up, I looked at Hugo calmly, "The song must be sung to know the effect, just look at the lyrics, you can''t see anything." Hugo didn''t answer, but he smiled. This embarrassed Joseph, but his expression remained flat. "What is the laugh?" Hugo shook his head and waved his hands, "No, nothing, just the first time. Its a bit nervous to sing a song I composed." In the past in the Glory To Death band, Hugo was a rhythm guitarist, not a lead vocalist. Although he occasionally played the role of vice vocalist, it was not his main job. Therefore, this sentence of Hugo is not a problem in the strict sense. "My vision is extremely broad. I enjoy every day on the way forward. Watching the world outside the window means saying goodbye to the past and starting the journey today." Hugo''s voice is so warm, with light blue The faint melancholy, flying slowly like a firefly in the small messy space, gradually bringing the moving melody to the bottom of my heart. But suddenly, Hugo burst out huge energy, the power in the voice was gradually released along with the rise of the melody, which is different from the hoarseness of the rock and smoke, and it is more like a velvety thick, surging in the waves. Its constantly pulling, and its gorgeous, I heard Mr. Halleys Comet whispering to me, Why do you always stand still? Even the moon landing person will soon disappear somewhere in the stratosphere. Then Hugo couldn''t help closing his eyes, and all the energy was released at this moment, "Please tell my parents, I have done my best to let them know that this is my own life, and I hope to get their understanding. " Listening to the emotions in the lyrics carefully, the sunlight in the sourness and guilt is like the sunlight that penetrates the dark clouds and coats the dark clouds with a faint golden layer. It is so beautiful that people are speechless. Hugo''s profound interpretation of the lyrics makes the emotion of the melody be fully released. Joseph was a little stunned. He guessed that this is a very good song, but the actual song is far beyond imagination; he also guessed that Hugo has a good voice, although his singing skills are still a bit jerky, but the emotional outburst is covered up. These flaws make this song exude infinite charm. Joseph can clearly feel Hugos inner struggle, on the one hand the fetters of the family, on the other hand the pull of dreams, this is also a story that almost everyone will experience, whether to succumb to the pressure of life or break free and brave Pursue dreams. In this song by Hugo, he gave his answer: "I''m not sulking, but calming down and telling: Sometimes leaving means a second chance (Second. Chance). Please don''t let them do it. I shed tears. I am not afraid of what I said. This is my unique voice, so please listen carefully. Only for now." Hugo poured all his inner entanglement, hesitation, pain, and nostalgia into the song, weaved it into the melody, and sang it in a cathartic way, just like standing on the edge of a cliff and shouting at the empty valley. Indulgent emotions burst out unscrupulously. "Sometimes leaving means a second chance", this is Hugo''s answer, simple, simple but true and touching. Joseph looked at Hugo singing hard in front of him, and a corner of his heart couldn''t help but feel a little moved. Although Hugo has been working hard with a positive attitude since the Golden Raspberry Award, this moment is so different. Because Joseph saw the power of dreams in Hugo. "This is my opportunity, it belongs to me!" Hugo''s voice fully expresses the emotions deep in his heart The anxiety and anxiety after crossing all disappear at this moment, and "smell Whether the audition of "Scent of a Woman" is successful has nothing to do, just because Hugo knows that this is his own opportunity. If he does not grasp it, then he will not only betray God''s arrangement, but will regret it for a lifetime. Therefore, he doesn''t plan to hesitate anymore, he doesn''t plan to worry anymore, he will seize this opportunity tightly and chase his own dream, because he doesn''t want to miss it. "Second Chance (Second. Chance, this is what Hugo says at this moment! Joseph looked at Hugo''s emotional face, and the sound of exclamation came out of his heart uncontrollably. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t find an accurate expression. In Joseph''s view, Hugo was saying that after experiencing the life-and-death struggle on the night of the Golden Raspberry Award ceremony, he finally survived. This is the second chance God has given him, and he will firmly grasp it. This persistence moved Joseph. But a series of sharp telephone ringing interrupted this beautiful moment, not only ending Hugo''s singing, but also interrupting Joseph''s inner turbulence. Joseph stood up a little embarrassed, walked to the bedside table and picked up the receiver of the fixed phone, "Yes, I am Joseph Gibbs, Hugo Lancaster''s agent." Joseph looked back at Hugo, and then said, "Yes...no problem, of course...well, I know...this matter, we will call you back later, okay?...well, Okay. Thank you, thank you for calling." When he hung up the phone, Joseph turned his head to meet Hugo''s doubts and a look of expectation, then took a deep breath, suppressing the excitement in his voice, "You got the role of Charlie!" Chapter 27： Pot of Gold The great joy suddenly came, and the brain fell into a blank in an instant, and the extreme happiness instantly overwhelmed Hugo, although just now when he was composing the song "Second Chance", Hugo was determined to continue on this path. The confidence of moving forward steadily, but at this moment, the ignorance, anxiety, and anxiety after crossing is still swallowed by this good news, and his heart is filled with the joy of beating cheerfully, and even makes him feel suffocated. Hugo could not help but clenched his fist tightly, and let out a low growl from the depths of his throat. This was not an explosive shout released from the outside, it was more like a mastiff growling in a charge, and all energy was gestated. In the chest, even if it does not burst out, it still has a power that cannot be underestimated. The shaved nails fell into the palm of the palm because of too much force. The veins penetrated the surface of the skin and exposed, and even the bones were trembling slightly. This tiny tingling sensation made Hugo feel so real, but the residual trace of reason made Hugo suppress his joy, and raised his head to look at Joseph, "You mean, I, Hugo Lancaster Especially, got the role of Charlie in''Scent of a Woman''?" The oolong scene at the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony not long ago, Hugo has vividly remembered, and he must confirm it again. Joseph''s slightly stiff face, from the eyebrows, the bottom of the eyes to the corners of his mouth, can clearly see the turbulence in his heart. It is not weaker than Hugo at all. He squeezed from his throat, "Yes!" But because of the hoarse voice, it became blurred and unclear. Joseph simply nodded his head in an affirmative answer. "Yeah!" The energy that Hugo has been reverberating in his chest turned into a low growl, venting the turbulent emotions in his heart. He succeeded, and he took the first step with his own efforts. , Won the opportunity to play against Al Pacino, and also won an opportunity to show himself! This is indeed hard-won, leaving aside the influence of Tracy''s unspoken rules, it is not so simple for the crew of "Scent of a Woman" to make this decision. You should know that Hugo has already screwed up three films in a row. Although there are many objective reasons, people will always be habitually blamed on the protagonist for the reasons of failure. What''s more, all three works of Hugo Nominated for the Golden Raspberry Award, which also shows that Hugo is indeed responsible for the film''s failure. Moreover, the failure of these three films is not only the bad reputation, but also the box office failure, which also makes Hugo''s "actor value" plummet, even if there is an excellent "Death Poetry Club", it is difficult to make it. The producer voted for him again. Under such circumstances, the crew of "Smelling Scent and Knowing Women" still shoulders tremendous pressure and decides to start Hugo. This courage can be regarded as a gift of knowledge and encounter! In fact, the "Scent of a Woman" crew is not in a good situation now, and the leading actor Al Pacino is in a far lower situation than he was at his peak, but his acting skills still have enough capital to make Universal Pictures trust. ; At the same time, the script of this work itself is not a type with box office appeal, which makes Universal Pictures very cautious when doing investment filing. Now, with the addition of a Hugo Lancaster, it is foreseeable that the news media will definitely not have too many positive opinions on the prospect of "smelling a woman". But no matter what, Hugo got the "first" role invitation in his life. Leaving aside all previous experiences, whether the "Hudson Eagle" was bad or the praise of the "Death Poetry Society", "Smell the Fragrance" "Women" will become Hugo''s new starting point and start his own actor journey. Hugo took two steps excitedly, and then gave Joseph a big hug. Without Joseph''s work and efforts, it is estimated that Hugo would not even have the opportunity to audition. Joseph was not only Hugo''s agent, but also the first person he met after crossing over, and he was also the first person willing to help himself. Hugo firmly remembered this. Joseph only felt that Hugo hugged him suddenly, and then smiled heartily and said, "Thank you, thank you very much." This made Joseph a little uncomfortable. In the year when he took over Hugo, Hugo has been Don''t trust yourself because he doesn''t believe in his own abilities. Hugo is more willing to ask Lang''s opinion than himself. The Golden Raspberry Award is the most obvious example. However, in the recent period, Hugo has not only begun to work hard, but also has obviously increased his trust in himself. Although Joseph will not be grateful, but it is undeniable that this is absolutely good for him to start his own work, and this For a novice broker, it is also a huge affirmation. However, Joseph is not the kind of person who is accustomed to expressing his emotions. Looking at the smile on his face and letting go of his Hugo, his bright amber eyes are full of joy, which makes him a little uncomfortable and can''t help avoiding Hugo''s excitement. Looking at it, he coughed slightly, "This is just the beginning, and the next shooting process is the most difficult." Hugo nodded vigorously, smiled and said, "I know." There was countless hope and confidence in that smile. Joseph just woke up from the joy of Hugos successful audition, and remembered an important question, Hugo, the crew just called and said that this movie is because Charlie is only a supporting role, and given your circumstances, so Your salary is only half a million dollars. What do you think?" Just now on the phone, the audition director Alan Lewis specifically mentioned this matter, but Joseph was not sure about Hugo''s idea, so he did not directly agree, but said that he would call back later. As an agent, Joseph can only give Hugo advice, and the final decision is the actor himself. Five hundred thousand dollars? Hugo was stunned when he heard this number. How much RMB is this? Hugo doesn''t know how the exchange rate is calculated now, but in 2014, it will be at least 3 million yuan! Starring in a movie has an income of 3 million yuan, which is really amazing. I used to read the news and said that a certain actor starred in a movie cost 10 million yuan, but that was all other peoples business. At this time, the pay belongs to Hugo, which really made Hugo speechless: this makes money. Is the speed too fast? Hugo''s daze was hesitated in Joseph''s eyes, and Joseph secretly cried out in his heart: Is it possible that Hugo is going to be muddled again? "Hugo, the thing is like this, "Scent of a Woman" is not a high-budget production. Naturally, it cannot be compared with "Hudson''s Eagle". Besides, the real protagonist of this movie is Pacino. , His salary must be the majority. As a supporting role, there is no way to lower the salary. I think you should take over this work. This is an opportunity, an opportunity for you to find your direction again. The salary is just Part of the factor, you shouldnt just focus on this." Joseph persuaded with all his heart, this is also the longest thing he has said to Hugo since the Golden Raspberry Award. After Hugo reacted, he immediately realized that Joseph must have misunderstood. really "If you insist on a salary of more than five million dollars, it is estimated that it will be very difficult to find a new work." Joseph continued to persuade, even using such direct words to make Hugo sober. Hugo couldn''t help but be stunned. It turned out that his predecessor had such a high net worth, a movie of more than five million yuan, but he was still complacent because of the half-million dollar salary. He was really a frog in the bottom of the well. "Joseph, do I have any reason for rejection?" Hugo interrupted Joseph''s following words and said with a smile. "Of course there are, countless, excellent scripts, Al Pacino, and the appreciation of the crew..." Joseph crackled and counted, but halfway through, he realized that he seemed to have heard it wrong. "You mean, you Want to accept this proposal?" He just heard it as "I have any reason for accepting it", but looking at Hugo''s expression, how could he feel that the expression and words are not right. "Yes, I want to accept this proposal." Hugo nodded and gave an affirmative answer, "I have no reason to refuse, do I?" The crew are willing to take the risk to hire themselves at this juncture. Three picks four, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is to push out the door-to-door opportunity. What''s more, for Hugo, the amount of pay is not the most important factor. He does not have the burden of "five million dollars in pay". The opportunity brought by the movie "Scent of Scent and Meet Women" is the most important factor. . Joseph looked at the smile on Hugo''s face and cast a confirming look again. Hugo couldn''t help but smile, nodded vigorously and gave an affirmative answer. Joseph was relieved now, and his mood became more relaxed, "I''ll deal with the pay, don''t worry." After that, Joseph also felt that he had just made a fuss. Hugos performance has been very good since this time. If Hugo is unwilling, he might have heard that the work "Scent of a Woman" is only a supporting role, so he refused to go to the audition directly; or he saw it publicly. The pomp of the interview was an insult to Hugo, who used to be the protagonist, so those people came to provoke him, but Hugo still participated in the audition and went all out. Thinking of this, Joseph knew that Hugo is indeed different now. "After all, there is still 10% of my commission. I have to work hard." Joseph made a small joke, trying to resolve his embarrassment. Ten percent? When Hugo heard this ratio, his eyes widened. That was fifty thousand dollars! Josephs commission is too high. Although Hugo doesnt know how the Hollywood brokerage industry works, the percentage is really high. "You dont seem to have a percentage of the commission. A broker with the tenth ability." Hugo joked directly. Joseph directly gave Hugo a roll of eyes, "This is not my ability, but the company''s ability." Chapter 28： Brokerage Hugo only now knew how powerful his agency is. In Hollywood in the early 1990s, there were only three top brokerage companies. They were William Morris Agency (WMA), the oldest and most powerful agency in the industry, and two late-stage show Innovative Artist Agency (CAA) and International Innovation Management Corporation (ICM), these three companies are also currently the only three brokerage companies in Hollywood with a rate of as high as 10%, which shows their capabilities. Simply speaking, the responsibility of a brokerage company is to rely on its own contacts to provide intermediary services to customers, and then draw a profit from the customers salary. The stronger the brokerage company, the richer its resources, the more extensive its contacts, and the greater the job opportunities. More and more abundant, customers will naturally be able to obtain broader development prospects. The reason why the three major brokerage companies dare to draw 10% is their ability. Before signing a brokerage company, when new actors do not have an agent, the Actors Guild of America and the American Federation of Television and Radio Actors will play the role of unions. They can provide a large number of job opportunities and, at the same time, when needed. Agents will also be arranged to help actors sign contracts, with the overall goal of protecting the actors interests. Hugos first work "Little Restaurant" was successfully performed with the help of the Screen Actors Guild of America. He was then taken by Ron Meyer to the International Innovation Management Company. It has to be said that Lang still has a lot of means. He pushed Hugo step by step to the position of acting star and was rewarded in the "Death Poetry Club". The following three works of "Deadly Moment", "Detective Raiders", and "Hudson''s Eagle" certainly have Tracy''s role, but Lang''s role as an agent cannot be ignored. It is a pity that these three works all failed unexpectedly, which made people feel embarrassed. Before the filming of "Hudson Eagle" was released, the brokerage contract of Hugo and Lang just expired, so Lang transferred the brokerage contract of Hugo to Joseph. Although it was also in the international innovation management company, it was obviously in a poor level. Up a notch. Then the results of the "Hudson Eagle" also proved Lang''s vision. It can be said that the crew of "Scent of a Woman" finally chose Hugo to play the role of Charlie. Joseph and the international innovation management company behind him are absolutely indispensable. This is the first time Hugo feels that he is very lucky. He has experienced all of this himself, so he clearly knows how important it is to have a strong brokerage company and an excellent broker. This is also the first time Hugo feels The benefits brought by his predecessorif this handsome appearance is not counted. Speaking of the brokerage company, Hugo remembered the Charlize he had met before. He has been busy preparing for the audition for "Scent of a Woman" these days, and actually forgot about Charlize." Joseph, to ask you one thing, you know an agent called...er..." Hugo rolled his eyes and tried to recall the name of the agent, but he couldn''t remember it. Joseph stood by and looked at Hugo''s tangled expression without any reaction. In the end, Hugo had no choice but to give up. He started looking for the business card of the agent that day, but he couldn''t remember where he put it. Joseph resisted the urge to roll his eyes, sat down on the mattress and watched Hugo dig through the cabinets there, first with his pockets and wallet, then the coat in the closet, then the bedside table and the desk, and finally Hugo patted it. In his head, he opened the script of "Scent of a Woman", he successfully found a hard card in the script, and then showed a look of joy, "Oh, come to think of it, his name is Karl Earl! "It''s Superman''s real name, but Hugo doesn''t know much about American comics, so his associative memory is not so deep. Listening to Hugos words, Joseph finally did not hold back and rolled his eyes: Please, this is not what you remembered, did you read the name on the business card directly? People who dont even remember where they put their business cards... "Joseph, do you know him? He said he was an agent of the International Innovation Management Company." Hugo walked to Joseph happily and handed over his business card. Joseph looked at the excitement and confusion on Hugos face. It seemed that he didnt realize his confusion at all. Joseph could only sigh from the bottom of his heart, and then took the business card, Our company has a company called Karl-Earl Well, we all call him Superman." Obviously this name is much more effective for Americans. Joseph looked at the business card, "Yes, this is his business card. What''s wrong?" Joseph seemed to think of something, he frowned slightly and looked up and down Hugo with a confused expression, "Could he pass the business card? Here you are, say you have the potential to be an actor?" If so, it would be funny. Hugo is also the leading actor in three movies, but if he is treated as an ordinary person by the agent, this is really too oolong. Hugo reacted swiftly now. He immediately realized what Joseph meant, and waved his hands again and again, "No, no, it''s a model friend of mine. Carl thinks she has the potential to become an actor and gave her a business card. But not sure. Is this a real trick or a lie? I just saw that it was all owned by our company, so I asked for help." Joseph nodded suddenly, "Carl and I joined the company about the same time. He is in a worse situation than I am now. At least I have you as an artist." Joseph didn''t say that although Hugo is not doing well now," But Carl brought two actors before, and the results were not good. In the end, he was fired by those two actors. He now has no actor under his hand, so he returned to the street as a scout." "Resign?" Hugo raised his eyebrows. He realized that the agent was actually the helper he hired. He was the boss, and the agent worked for him. Of course, a good agent can also bring more job opportunities to the actors, thereby making the actors more trusting in the agent, which is also counterproductive. Joseph was a little hairy by Hugo''s meaningful look. Hugo didn''t trust him before, and he was clearly his agent, but Hugo went over to find Lang again and again. Although he clearly gave some advice-in Josephs opinion, completely irresponsible opinions, but privately, Lang warned Joseph several times, "Take care of your actors, I will not do free work", and Afterwards, a part of Joseph''s salary was drawn as a consulting fee, which was considered a stop. Now, when Joseph heard Hugo''s words like this again, he immediately turned aside his eyes and said stiffly, "This is the right of the actor." Hugo was a little confused. He just made a little joke. Joseph didn''t seem to be the kind of person who couldn''t be jokes. But why Joseph looked so serious now, he couldn''t help but laughed twice, "But Our cooperation is just now on the right track. Isn''t it the honeymoon period? This kind of thing will definitely not happen." A sentence made Joseph roll his eyes greatly during the honeymoon period, but his serious expression has eased a lot, and a slight smile can be seen at the corner of his mouth: "Smell the fragrance to know a woman" This case is indeed a success. Something to celebrate. "Joseph, what do you think of Carl? Does my friend want to call him? I should just introduce her to you." Hugo said as he remembered, the top brokers must be all There is more than one actor, and there is no problem if Charlize is introduced to Joseph. When Joseph heard Hugos words, his expression really eased. Hugo is willing to introduce his friends to him, which shows that Hugo trusts him. This is an improvement. "Oh, Carl is a very friendly person. He takes his work seriously and is a trustworthy agent." Joseph knew that his current ability was not enough to bring two actors, so if Hugo''s friends could Becoming Karl''s artist, that would also be a good result. "Then why did the two actors have left before?" Hugo didn''t conceal it, and directly said his thoughts. Joseph did not intend to conceal it. You can know these things as soon as you inquire in the company. "Carl is a very serious person. He hopes that the actor can devote himself to every job, so in many cases his personality is relatively stubborn. There will be a lot of conflicts." Hugo nodded involuntarily. It is conceivable that Karl is a more genuine person. Such a personality is actually a taboo in the process of interpersonal communication, but once he gets started, his achievements will be better than others. "Furthermore, Karl has always believed that it is not difficult to become famous overnight. UU reading can be born under the combined effect of timing and luck, but it is difficult to maintain the results achieved by opportunistic and deliberate management in order to become famous. Even if you become famous overnight, the future of the actor will still depend on your own strength, otherwise it will only be a vase career." Joseph said here, glanced at Hugo, "So, you know, this idea is not for everyone. All are acceptable." Indeed, many people come to Hollywood with the dream of reaching the sky. As a result, Karl has been there to persuade others to start from the basics. This is naturally annoying. The so-called loyalty is probably the case. Actually, in Hugo''s view, Karl is a very good agent, at least he really considers the actors. Perhaps it is because Karl has not yet reached the top of the brokerage, has not been assimilated by the interests of the industry rules, but I don''t know whether his personality can last forever. If it can, it will definitely be a rare conscience in the industry. "How about it, would you like to introduce your friend to Carl?" Joseph asked seemingly unintentionally, but he was still a little nervous in his heart. In a way, Joseph is very similar to Carl. Otherwise, the two of them would not have entered the industry for more than a year. They would still be in such a bad situation as they are now. Therefore, Hugos affirmation of Carl can also be regarded as The affirmation of Joseph is very important to him. Hugo didn''t think so much. He just nodded and said, "Of course, why not?" Hearing these words, the tension between Joseph''s eyebrows quietly dispersed, and he was occupied by the faint joy. But Hugo, who was a bit nervous, didn''t notice it. He continued there and said, "I should call Charlize..." Chapter 29： Telephone invitation Charlize stood on the edge of the window sill, lifted his right foot up, and then sat with simple leg presses, one after another, while adjusting his breathing while doing the movements, each one was so serious and careful. Although she left ballet because of a knee injury, it does not mean that she no longer loves ballet. On the contrary, she still sticks to the habit that she has developed since the age of six every day. It is not only a remnant of ballet, but also Play the role of sculptural body. At this time, the phone on the wall at the door of the kitchen rang, and the uninterrupted ringtone kept reverberating in the room. Charlize looked back at the empty living room. It was obvious that no one was willing to come out to answer the phone. She couldn''t help but shout, "Tara! Tyra! Answer the phone." In the bedroom on the right, a tall, curvy black woman ran out on tiptoes all the way. She complained to Charlize, "You are obviously here", but she walked briskly to the phone and picked it up. "Hello, this is Tyra Banks (Tyra. Banks), who am I talking to?" This woman named Terra has a beautiful face. The three-dimensional features of the facial features have inherited the advantages of African-American blacks, but at the same time, the pair of talking eyes makes her more sweet. At this time, she simply wore a set of white underwear, which clearly showed the advantages of her figure. Charlize didnt know Tyra until she came to Los Angeles. Tyra is now a professional model. She entered the industry in 1990. However, for two years, Tyras modeling career has not improved much, although she is born The conditions are outstanding, but now there are very few black models in the United States, the whole species. Family. The issue of discrimination has never been resolved, which also makes Tyra very frustrated. Since the two people''s careers have not developed, they can only rent a house together and use the method of sharing the rent to relieve the economic pressure. Usually Tyra is a very bright personality and a joke. Although she and Charlize have not known each other for a long time, the relationship between the two is still very good. This is very rare, especially when two women in the same industry live under the same roof. There is no intrigue and vicious competition between the two. This is indeed not very common. "Hmm...yes, she''s...no problem..." Tyra communicated with the other party on the phone, but she kept looking at Charlize with a smile when she spoke, which made Charlize feel inexplicable. She was originally I planned to continue my practice, but I was warmed by Tyra. Looking at it with ignorant eyes, there was no way to practice well, so he glared back and asked "what" with his eyes. Tara took the receiver off and looked at Charlize, but yelled deliberately, "Charlie, Sally, your call is from Mr. Hugo Lancaster... Sally!" Charlize''s goosebumps fell all over the floor by Tyra''s yelling. She angrily took her right foot off the window sill, and then trot all the way on tiptoes, and viciously snatched the microphone from Tyra''s hand. I didnt want Tyra but he said with a smile, "Dont worry, Im going to give it to you", but Charlize kicked him with a kick. Tyra said "Oh, shy" and walked onto the sofa. Run away from Charlize''s attack range, and then repeatedly signaled Charlize to answer the phone. Charlize didn''t want to answer the phone under Tyra''s watch, otherwise she would not be at peace after the phone hung up, but Charlize found that Tyra was reluctant to leave on the sofa, and she could only helplessly in the end. He gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, then said into the microphone in a slightly grumpy voice, "This is Charlize talking." Such a real voice immediately shocked Tyra, who was watching the excitement next to her. As long as she imagined the expression on the other end of the phone, she would roll happily on the sofa. Generally, girls tend to be slightly more ladies when answering the phone calls of boys. If they are the ones they like, the tone and rhythm of speaking will obviously change a lot in normal times. Charlizes such a real performance is indeed different. Hugo was on the other end of the phone, when he heard Charlize''s voice, he couldn''t help but was taken aback, he laughed, "It seems I chose the wrong time." Charlize also realized that there was something wrong with his tone just now, and couldn''t help but glared at Tyra, but now it was too fake to change the voice and intonation, so Charlize simply spoke again with his original voice, anyway. When she met Hugo for the first time, she did not deliberately hide her true self, "No, it''s just that you called, and my roommate started to make a fuss, thinking we two had something, and winking at me." Facing Charlizes frankness, Hugo laughed, "Perhaps in her opinion, there is no pure friendship between men and women." "Perhaps there are other reasons. For example, our daily life is so boring, so there are countless versions of any little thing." The smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth could not help but outline, but Tyra was lying on the sofa. The deputy girl is pregnant. Chun''s expression was really an eye-catcher. Charlize had to take the microphone cable and walked towards the kitchen, and he was blindfolded. As a result, Tyras hearty laughter on the sofa made Charlizes cheeks inexplicably hot. : Even if nothing is disturbed by Tyra, it becomes troublesome. "Are you not working now?" Hugo picked up the fixed phone, walked from the bedside table to the only window in the house and sat down. It is still in the early 1990s. Although mobile phones have been put on the market for a long time, the penetration rate is not high. Not only is the current mobile phone still a classic brick mobile phone, a mobile phone is worth more than four thousand five hundred US dollars. Ordinary people can afford it; and mobile phones are subject to signal problems, and the communication quality is not good, so they have not been widely promoted. Hugo was very unaccustomed to it in the first week. Computers and the Internet were not developed here, and even mobile phones were not available, which made Hugo feel as if he had returned to the primitive society, and almost all of them have computer dependence in the 21st century. Or for people with mobile phone dependence, it is definitely a torment. But the adaptability of human beings is always amazing. Hugo has adapted in less than ten days. After getting used to life without a computer or mobile phone, Hugo now finds it very convenient, especially the fixed phone has no radiation. Hugo was very satisfied with the problem, without making his ears hot. Charlize also leaned on the kitchen sink, "No. Not only today, but also tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, there is no work. Life in Los Angeles is so leisurely, I didn''t expect it before I left New York." With a ridiculous and self-deprecating tone, Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. "That''s great, I want to invite you to dinner together, so you won''t have any excuses to refuse, right?" Hugo said with a smile. Charlize could not help pursing his mouth, with an interesting smile on his face, "Hugo, this, is this a date?" In fact, when we met last time, Charlize was willing to give Hugo the phone number and just did it. Well prepared, but there was no news from Hugo for a week or so, and Charlize thought he had guessed wrong. At the end of disappointment, Hugo''s call came, which surprised Charlize. Facing Charlizes bluntness, Hugo realized that in Western culture, dinner dates are very formal, but he didnt feel that way before. He just wanted to ask Charlize to follow up with the agent. It''s nothing more than going out for a meal, but I got this far in the end. "If I said yes, would you agree?" Hugo''s mellow voice came through the telephone receiver. This sentence made Charlize''s heartbeat a little messy, and the smile on the corner of her mouth revealed her happy mood at this time. Then Hugo went on to say, "Of course, if you hope it is not, then it is not, because I think the most important thing is that you are willing to come out and have dinner with me." Charlize was amused by Hugo''s ridiculous and straightforward laugh. Perhaps it was the reason why the two people had an oolong when they first met, so the two people always brought a relaxing moment in the dialogue. It is comfortable, but there is less cautiousness between men and women. "As long as it wasn''t for me to pay." Charlize said with a smile, and a witty flashed through his eyes As soon as this sentence was uttered, there was a stomping sound at the door, and Charlize looked up. Look, I saw Tyra jumping anxiously for herself. She was obviously very dissatisfied with her reply just now. She shouted silently: How can you talk about money with your date! But at the same time, Hugos warm laughter came from the earpiece, mixed in the sunset projected from the kitchen, like a cup of mellow coffee rising up, "rest assured, I will leave the AA system for the second We met again." A joke made Charlize laugh loudly, and the silver bell-like laughter also shed countless rays of light in the sun. "So, Pacific. Dining. Car, eight o''clock in the evening, okay?" Hugo said immediately, and Charlize confirmed the voice soon on the other side of the phone, "No problem, tonight. See you." Then Hugo heard a girl frolicking on the phone, which made Hugo laugh. Hugo currently has no friends in Los Angeles. He doesn''t know anyone except Joseph. He has no way to share the joy of the successful audition of "Scent of a Woman" with anyone. Although Charlize has only one side, he is at least a little better than strangers, and the two people had a good time meeting for the first time, so Hugo followed Karl Earl''s matter and invited Charlize to dinner together. It''s a simple celebration. On the other side of the phone, Charlize just hung up, and Tyra rushed towards Charlize, "Sally! You are going out for dinner with Hugo, that super handsome guy! Sally, take him down," Take him down!" Charlize couldn''t stand the enthusiasm of Tyra, and said dubiously, "Tara, are you sure it is me who eats with the handsome guy, not you?" Chapter 30： Easy dating Charlize pulled on his red dress, complaining about Tyra''s bad idea for the fourth time. Charlize originally planned to wear T-shirts and jeans, which is the easiest and more comfortable, but Tyra insisted: "The first date can''t be too grand, but it can''t be too simple, otherwise it will be rude." Today, Hugo chose the Pacific Railway dining car for dinner. This is not a luxurious western restaurant, so Charlize finally chose this red dress. The close-fitting tailoring can reflect the advantages of Charlize''s figure, but there is no cumbersome design and it will not be too important. With a black over-the-knee trench coat, the advantages of Charlize''s long legs are vividly displayed. Although she was only seventeen years old this year, the temperament of the whole person easily made her stand out. However, the worst part of this suit is that it does not keep warm. Although the temperature in Los Angeles is not low, it cant reach the setting sun and the sea breeze is raging. Charlize can not help but shudder several times. Costly. But the problem is that Charlize doesn''t know whether today''s meeting with Hugo is considered to be a date. If she is so grand and Hugo turns out to be jeans, then it is really embarrassing. Standing in front of the Pacific Railroad dining car, Charlize felt that Tyras idea was terrible. The Pacific Railroad dining car opened as early as 1921. It is the originator of Los Angeles-themed restaurants. The exterior is a dining car of a train. The dilapidated but retro appearance allows one to clearly see the development history of Los Angeles. Such a restaurant is full of historical charm, but she wore a dress, "Really stupid!" Charlize whispered. But now she cant go back and change her clothes. Charlize can only raise her head and chest up and walk in upright with the courage. The stunning eyes of people passing by made her finally regain a little self-confidence, but when she entered the restaurant, she saw The surprised eyes of several guests at the door made Charlize a little guilty. She couldn''t help comforting herself from the bottom of her heart, "confidence, hold on to yourself", and then stepped on the slightly vain footsteps, and walked to the front desk, "Hugo Lankai" The location of the appointment." The waiter immediately smiled politely, "Mr. Lancaster is already waiting for you." Charlize walked in behind the waiter. Compared with the relatively old appearance, the interior layout is full of the elegant style of the 1930s, with light green and dark red painted walls, and navy blue rattan chairs, sometimes Decorated with dark green floral lampshades and chair covers, it is faintly gorgeous and not out of style. There is elegant jazz music flowing in the restaurant, Charlize only feels like he is traveling in the golden age of Hollywood. slide. From this point of view, Charlize''s dressing doesn''t seem too abrupt. Except for the big shoulder pads of the 1980s in the trench coat, she looks like she is completely integrated with the atmosphere of the restaurant. From a distance, Charlize saw Hugo stand up from his seat. Today Hugo wore a formal suit with a pearl white shirt and a dark black suit. However, Hugo did not wear a tie or bow tie. He just put the shirt on. The buttons are neatly buttoned, formal but not rigid, and there is more randomness in the rigor, which sets off Hugo''s gentle temperament more and more charming, like a top-notch warm jade, under the bright yellow light of the restaurant Exudes a faint light. Charlize walked to the dining table. When the waiter was about to pull the chair away for her, Hugo walked over, stopped him, and pulled the chair out himself. Charlize took off his jacket and handed it to the waiter, then thanked Hugo with a smile, and then sat down. Hugo returned to his position, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, "You are beautiful today." Charlize looked up and saw that there was no special emotion in Hugo''s pure eyes, but simply praised herself, which made her complaints disappear silently, and her smile was full of joy, "Thank you. You." Tonight is different than usual, you look...more charming like this." When Charlize saw Hugo for the first time, the biggest feeling was the sunshine, it was like the sun at 11 o''clock in the morning or 3 o''clock in the afternoon, bright but not hot; and today''s Hugo is more gentleman and gentler, the same. It''s all sunshine, but it''s more like the sunshine at nine o''clock in the morning or five o''clock in the afternoon, and the warmth makes people''s heart beat faster. "This is a good thing, at least it proves that the half an hour I spent in front of the full-length mirror was not wasted." Hugo''s words made the smile of Charlize''s mouth fully bloom. "Although I won''t tell you how much time I have prepared before putting on the full-length mirror, you certainly made me relieved." Charlize also honestly said, "You know, this dress restricts me. The standard of dining tonight." This frank statement made Hugo almost laugh. Although the laughter was suffocated, the full smile in his eyes couldn''t be more obvious. After the two people ordered the food, Hugo went on to say, "Today I asked you out. There are actually two things. The first thing is that I got a job, an important supporting role..." Hugo said. Halfway through, Charlize smiled and said "congratulations", interrupting Hugo, and then she went on to say, "That''s why you are willing to treat you today?" Hugo couldnt help but smile, This is part of it, but Im more willing to say that I want to share this joy with my friends. "Friends." Charlize chewed the vocabulary meaningfully, "I shouldn''t be the only friend of yours in Los Angeles?" They only met once. Even if Hugo wants to celebrate with his friends, he shouldn''t choose her. Hugo shrugged and said with a smile, "You know, men always need a reason." Such blunt words made Charlize chuckle, "I thought you didn''t need it." Hugo raised his eyebrows, "Do you think so?" This sentence made Charlize a little awkward, "Then I have to eat a big meal tonight." Charlize used a witty remark to resolve the shyness in the atmosphere, "Oh, damn, you should notify me in advance. Yes, this skirt is not suitable for eating and drinking." "Don''t worry, I don''t mind." Hugo comforted, but Charlize retorted with a distrustful cast of eyes, which made Hugo laugh directly, "The second thing is the point. The agent named Karl Earl, do you remember?" "Of course." Charlize replied happily. After saying that, she blinked her eyes and showed a sly smile, "This is an important reason why you want to use my phone number." Hugo spread his hands, "It seems that my charm is still not enough. You only remembered this official business. However, in any case, I want to get your phone number, don''t you?" Charlize suddenly felt helpless. Hugo smiled and continued, "That''s how it happened. I verified the information of this agent and confirmed that it was correct. I still talked to him on the phone." "He is a good agent. If you are interested in becoming an actor, you can contact him." Hugo briefly explained Carl''s information, and finally concluded, "I actually considered introducing you to me. His agent is also a very honest young man. However, his current ability is also limited. Even if he signs you, it is estimated that it will be difficult to arrange time and resources to help you, so Karl would be a good choice." Charlize listened to Hugos detailed explanation and couldnt help but nodded. Regardless of whether Hugo asked him to make a call at the beginning, whether it was true or false, at least Hugos investigation of Carl was very thorough, and he gave himself some simple opinions. , This really helped me a lot, thank you." Seeing Charlize''s slightly exaggerated smile, Hugo couldn''t help but smile. He naturally wouldn''t take it seriously. Charlize was just a polite, but he didn''t want Charlize to see Hugo''s expression, but he narrowed his smile and said, " I''m serious." This made Hugo an unexpected look. "In fact, soon after I came to Los Angeles, an agent gave me a business card." "This is not unexpected." Hugo smiled and nodded. "Before coming to Los Angeles, I spent a long time in Milan and New York, and then I came to Los Angeles at the suggestion of my mother." Charlize said in a few words, "Unfortunately, life in Los Angeles is also Its not quite satisfactory. I cant even pay the rent. I can only rely on my mothers relief. That day, I went to a bank on Hollywood Boulevard to redeem the cheque my mother gave mefor rent, but that person The teller refused my request, saying why this check could not be exchanged, which made me very angry, so I ranted at him." "You mean, roar?" Hugo seemed quite surprised. Although he could feel that Charlize was a girl with a hearty personality, the rant was not within his scope of recognition. Charlize smiled and nodded, "It''s the roar you understand." Hugo raised his eyebrows and exclaimed. UU reading expressed his surprise, but Charlize was not embarrassed. Instead, he continued with a smile on his face, I stood in the lobby of the bank and yelled at the teller angrily. It became the focus of everyones attention, but I really couldnt take care of that much at that time because I needed This money pays the rent." Hugo just wanted to ask "how the rent was resolved later", Charlize went on, "Unexpectedly, the person standing behind me is actually an agent. He thinks I have great potential for acting. , Handed me a business card." This time it was Hugo''s turn to be shocked, and in the end he could only say "Hollywood!" Charlize also chuckled lightly, "This is Hollywood." Then she exhaled, "This guy named John Crosby (John. Crosby) offered me some job opportunities, but it was all needed. " Charlize did not say directly, but made a gesture on his chest, which made Hugo immediately understand. To put it simply, it is the vase work, or it is further skin. Meat work. "So, I fired him." Hugo nodded meaningfully, and then said, "So when Karl handed you your business card, you chose to refuse." "Yes!" Charlize replied in the affirmative, which is why she chose to inquire about the news through Hugo after she learned that Hugo is an actor and knew something about it. "I don''t want to meet again. To the second John Crosby." Hugo looked at Charlize in front of him, wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead, and exaggeratedly exhaled, "I think Carl should be under a lot of pressure at this time." One sentence immediately made Charlize smile again. . Chapter 31： Drunk "Are we leaving?" Charlize and Hugo left the restaurant, looking at the road ahead, Charlize asked. After she said it, she realized her boldness and directness, as well as the vague reluctance in her words, which made Charlize''s eyes drift away. Fortunately, it was already ten o''clock in the middle of the night, and the dense night concealed the slightly reddish embarrassment on her face. The corner of Hugo''s mouth evokes a shallow arc, and the slight throbbing in his heart makes him always want to show a smile, "If you don''t have access control, I think we can still go to the bar to sit and sit." Meet at 8 o''clock and have dinner. , Chatting all the way, it was ten o''clock in a blink of an eye, but the two of them didn''t realize the passage of time at all. Chatting with Charlize is a very pleasant process, although she also has the shyness and timidity of a little girl, but more often she speaks very straightforwardly, with a kind of clearness like spring breeze, and there are fewer men and women you push me. Its a very wonderful process because its a little bit more comfortable to go back and forth between friends, but at the same time there is no shortage of sparks of chemical reactions. "Bar? You are serious!" Charlize looked at Hugo in surprise, "Don''t you know that I have not reached the legal drinking age?" Hugo was stunned. He really forgot. Although Charlize was still relatively young, and some distance from the queen of all kinds of style in the future, Hugo did not regard her as seen on the big screen. Charlize Theron is just a simple date, which makes Hugo forget this important question. "If you want, even if we don''t go into the bar." Hugo rolled his eyes and came up with a good idea. He could go to the convenience store to buy some beer, and the two of them would find a place to sit and enjoy it outside. Or, you have never drunk before?" Hugo''s words made Charlize immediately show a look of contempt, "Of course it is impossible, I am not a''lady'' who is willing to obey the laws and regulations." Charlize also specially emphasized the word "lady" to make Hugo Overjoyed. Although every country has a legal age for drinking, no matter whether this line is high or low, young people always have a way to break this line and enjoy the taste of alcohol in advance. For example, in the United States, although the legal drinking age is 21, countless teenagers have already drank alcohol in high school, even more indulgent than adults. So, half an hour later, Hugo and Charlize were sitting on the steps next to the street, drinking beer while blowing the sea breeze, enjoying a different "bar" style. In this bitter cold wind, drinking beer is really not a wise choice. Looking at Charlize, who was trembling slightly, Hugo took off his plum coat and put it on Charlize''s shoulder. Charlize felt a burst of warmth, and there was a touch of man''s breath in it, but the wind around it was too strong, so Charlize couldn''t tell what the smell of Hugo was. She couldn''t help but glance at Hugo. "Are you expressing your gentleman behavior?" Generally, girls accept such gentle behavior from boys and they happily accept it, but Charlize is different. Hugo chuckled lightly, "No, I actually wanted to put you in my arms and rely on artificial heating. But I was worried about leaking my fast heartbeat, so I had to give up." Hugo''s answer made Charlize laughed shitly, "When you say this, how come I feel like I''m in the North Pole." "You can try to take off your jacket." Hugo said helplessly, raising her brows. This expression made Charlize smile. She looked at Hugo''s thin suit and shirt and touched her hands. He touched the thick cloth of his coat on his shoulders, and then moved a little in Hugo''s direction. The two of them sat side by side. Charlize pulled Hugo''s coat halfway and tried to put it on his shoulders, but this obviously didn''t work. The jacket just slipped off. Hugo picked up the coat from the ground and looked at Charlizes eyes, Dont you worry about me suddenly turning into a wolf if youre so close to me? He took the coat to the front and put it on the two mens. On my knees, it feels much better immediately. Charlize looked at Hugo''s clear eyes, with a warm smile, she twitched the corners of her mouth, "Don''t worry." Suddenly, Hugo drooped the corners of his mouth, "You are challenging my dignity as a man." Hugo pulled Charlize over, and the distance between the two of them was less than one finger. , Each other can even clearly feel each others breath, Hugo whispered, as if talking to himself, You know, when a man gets along with a woman, even if its a friend, a woman cant question The hormonal energy in the man." But the whispering slowed down all the time around, and the temperature began to rise little by little. The warm nose patted gently on the lips, warming the lips that had been frozen by the cold wind. Charlize chuckled lightly, and that smile instantly dispelled all the surrounding cold, and the dark night slowly receded in the arc of the corner of his mouth, revealing a dazzling brilliance. Hugo couldn''t help but lowered his eyes and looked deeply at Charlize''s green eyes. The coquettishness and smile in the eyes seemed to be slowly pushing away the mist that permeated the forest in the early morning, while the soft lips under his eyes were exuding. Infinite temptation. Confused. Although I only drank a little beer tonight, it is not drunk at all, but the stiff head by the sea breeze became chaotic. The energy of alcohol was infinitely amplified, and it rushed into his head in an instant. Hugo only felt his own His head seemed to be leaning forward continuously. At the same time, Charlize was also looking at Hugo, the smile at the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but stop there. Hugo''s amber eyes were so clear that he could directly see the bottom of his heart, and the dizzying depth seemed infinite. The endless abyss made her fall continuously. Warm. The ignorant breath exhaled from the nose and lips of the two people, slowly entwining the two people, all the thoughts in the brain became slow, but involuntarily leaned forward, even the eyelids seemed to be too heavy to open, and began to slow down Slowly sink. The distance between the two people is getting closer and closer, all the breaths are entangled together, and the sound of each other''s heartbeat is gradually amplified in the ears, and the jumping rhythm of joy and throbbing makes the whole body exude joy. smell. Finally, when Hugo''s lips touched Charlize, the soft touch instantly made both of them lost. was originally just a light touch, and the two separated, but the beautiful feeling made the two of them kiss each other again. The touch of the lip and the lip, the entanglement of the tip of the tongue and the tip of the tongue, the entanglement of the breath and the breath, instantly caused the temperature between the two people to rise rapidly, the violent chemical reaction danced on the skin, ignited all the hormones in the body, and released Out of endless enthusiasm. The scorching heat on the soft lips makes the mouth dry, and they involuntarily began to exchange crystal clear body fluids to ease each others cravings, but the more intense the drier, the fierce sparks easily blocked all the cold, the whole The world is only left with each other. Breathing became rapid, because of the lack of oxygen, the two people had to separate reluctantly and put their foreheads against each other''s heads. With slightly opened eyes, you could see the blush on each other''s cheeks and the emotion in the eyes. The shadow of desire. Hugo doesnt know how things have progressed to this point, maybe things have gone too smoothly, so what should he do at this moment? Continue, or stop all this with reason? Charlize was not sure if she was doing this right. This was not her first kiss, but it was the first time she had such a passionate kiss with a man, and it was also the first time she had such close contact with a man. But it was only a man who met for the second time. Charlize didn''t know if he should continue, or just stop there? There was a faint halo in the dim drunk eyes, and the other''s face exuded a kind of vague light, as if it was infinitely attractive, making the two people close to each other. Alcohol is not intoxicating, and everyone is drunk. The alcohol content of beer is not enough to make people dizzy, but the emotional blending of emotions is catalyzed by alcohol to produce the strongest effect. So, Hugo kissed Charlize''s lips again, and Charlize did not refuse, she could not help closing her eyes, enjoying the beauty of this moment intoxicatingly. It turns out that just the entanglement of lips and tongue can burst out such a wonderful feeling, which is really amazing. From a kiss, to a touch, to a tight hug...When Charlize became conscious, UU reading , she already felt Hugos tense strength hitting her softness, Hugo The whispering whisper kept repeating in his ear, "Relax, relax..." Only then did Charlize feel the stiffness of his whole body muscles. There was a warm breath in his ears, Hugo gently held his earlobes, his hands gently and slowly touched his skin, which made Charlize feel that Hugo is like a magician, every inch of his body Her skin was ignited by the flame, and the intense heat wave seemed to be a huge warm pool, which made her relax involuntarily. A violent shock and tearing pain caused Charlize to hug Hugo tightly, and then bit down Hugo''s shoulder severely. Charlize only felt as if she had been pierced all over her body. Unwilling to move. Fortunately, Hugo has enough patience. He has been using gentle touches to relax Charlize again, and then there are waves of impacts, allowing Charlize to experience this unparalleled pleasure for the first time in his life, like a roller coaster. Generally, let her keep going up and down, climbing and landing in the thrill of beauty, and finally release an endless wave all over her body, reaching the extreme. Charlize buried her head deeply on Hugo''s shoulders, Hugo''s hot sweat filled her nose, and her strong masculine atmosphere surrounded her. Charlize only felt that he was about to fall apart. This painful and happy experience made Charlize unable to say a word at all, and he couldn''t even lift his fingers. It was just that the whole person was immersed in this drift. In the exquisite happiness. Hugo printed a kiss on Charlizes brows, nose tip, and lips, and a slight smile overflowed from his mouth, making happiness bloom like fireworks at this moment. Chapter 32： Withdrawal reaction After Hugo exhausted his physical strength, he fell asleep deeply. The strenuous physical labor made him easily fall into deep sleep. He didn''t dream at all. He just fell asleep comfortably until his urgent physiological needs made him fall asleep. Woke up in his sleep. Opened his eyes, Hugo looked at the faint sunlight behind the thick curtains of the hotel, only then realized that it was already dawn, no wonder he was habitually awakened by urine. Turning his head and looking at Charlize lying next to him, the non-Fendai cheeks were lightly oily, but they didn''t look embarrassed. Instead, they exuded the breath of a happy little woman. The smile on the corners of the mouth made it even more so. This pretty face is radiant. Hugo retracted his sight, and ran into the bathroom quickly, first to solve his physical needs. But when he walked out of the bathroom, his head was hit by a dizziness and confession, which made him almost fall. Fortunately, he grabbed the sink and stabilized his center of gravity. But the dizziness of the head was not over, and then Hugo felt a surge in his stomach, as if he was about to vomit at any time. He quickly turned back to the toilet and retched into the toilet, but he didnt vomit anything. . Hugo relied on the sink to support his body, his stomach tumbling and head dizziness erupted at the same time, his body began to sweat and shed tears constantly from cold and hot, making his limbs a little weak. Hugo paused for a while, and immediately realized that it was a **** withdrawal reaction that had erupted. The so-called withdrawal reaction is simply to stop smoking. Ocean. Luo. Because of this, the body has a variety of uncomfortable strong reactions, creating a large number of extremely painful physical reactions, prompting inhalation. poison. In order to avoid this kind of pain, the person does everything possible to maintain the inhalation. Poisonous state. This happened once in the past ten days. The first time Hugo was completely unprepared, he collapsed to the ground, completely dominated by pain, and even lost the strength to roll. Fortunately, Joseph was next to him. He had seen Hugo in this situation before. With Joseph''s help, Hugo almost crushed his own teeth. This was the first time he had passed. Actually poisonous. Addiction occurs more often on the spiritual level, because people''s spiritual will is too weak, so they have a sense of dependence on this kind of instant pleasure. But along with falling into poison. The longer the addiction, the more severe the dependence will be after the destruction of the body''s functions, and the painful physiological reaction will make people more resistant to poison. Goods produce stronger dependence, forming a vicious circle, from mental to physical destruction of a normal person in and out. This kind of cycle, in the sea. Luo. Because the body has been incisively and vividly manifested. After Hugo crossed over, his soul was not only poisonous. There is no dependence on the product, but also resolutely resist, which also makes Hugo quit. Poison has become relatively simple. From the situation of the predecessor, although the body also has a certain degree of dependence, it is only in the preliminary stage and not serious, so as long as Hugo persists, it will be poisonous. The problem of addiction can be overcome, and there is no need to take precepts. poison. Institution or nursing home. Its just that Hugo didnt expect it, but today this skin bag actually broke out again with withdrawal. Its not good news to be seen by Charlize in this situation. Hugo doesnt want his bad side to be seen by Charlize, because this is not him, this is not the real him, no matter whether Charlize is willing to accept it or not, its not. The real Hugo, so there is no need for her to see. Hugo took a deep breath, turned on the faucet on the sink, washed his face twice with cold water, and then rinsed his mouth. Then I walked back to the room with almost no strength, resisting the more and more intense withdrawal reaction, found my scattered clothes on the carpet, and put the clothes on while I still had strength-this It took him at least three minutes, and then he staggered and left the room. The pain in the limbs and joints and the sore muscles of tight muscles were mixed in a wave of headaches, swept over, which made Hugo feel like he was fished out of the water, nausea, entanglement and colic. The stomach and abdomen are rolling, and the strength of the body is losing little by little. Only when he reached the elevator entrance, Hugo fell due to his unsteady steps. Fortunately, he was prepared for a while. He grabbed the handrail with both hands and buffered it. It was not too serious, but he stood up again. It took Hugo more and more effort. Hugo no longer has the mind to complain about this stupid behavior of his predecessor. He must concentrate all his energy on overcoming the withdrawal reaction of the body. The withdrawal reaction this time was actually not as serious as the first time. The first time Hugo could not even stand up, he was completely dominated by terrible pain, if it weren''t for Hugo''s mental poisoning. There is no dependence on the product, and he almost can''t hold on. After the last difficulty, today''s reaction is obviously weaker, so Hugo still has the strength to leave the hotel. stumbled all the way to the lobby, sweating Hugo walked to the front desk, startled the staff. Fortunately, Hugo was strong enough to comfort him in time, and then asked the front desk to call a taxi for himself. After waiting for ten minutes, he finally got in the taxi with the help of the front desk staff. He breathed a sigh of relief. He gritted his teeth along the way, and persisted with a sigh of relief. As long as he relaxed a little, he would fall to the ground, just like the first time he was poisoned. It''s the same when addiction strikes. This **** withdrawal reaction! The sound of Hugo closing the door was not loud, and it did not wake up Charlize who was sleeping. It was Charlize''s first time last night. It was very exhausting for her physical strength, so she had been in deep sleep and didn''t feel much about the changes in the surrounding environment. When Charlize woke up, she only saw the empty room, and couldn''t find Hugo anyway, which made Charlize a little surprised and quite surprised. In Charlize''s view, everything went well last night, or even perfect, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case: men leave without saying goodbye, which is not a positive sign. Charlize searched the entire room in disbelief, and searched inside and out twice. There was no figure, no note, not too many traces, as if everything was just a dream last night, just the messy sheets on the bed. This is not a dream. Charlize was even wondering if Hugo got up early to buy breakfast for himself, but he made a fuss. Because as long as you think of Hugo''s warm and sunny personality, Charlize doesn''t think he is the kind of man who can eat and wipe and leave without saying goodbye. Although I only saw Hugo twice, Charlize had certain trust in Hugo''s character, otherwise she would not be confused yesterday. Even if it is a moment of confusion and kisses, as long as she feels something wrong, she will overcome the rest of the matter with the remaining reason. At this point, Charlize has never been an impulsive person, she has absolute self-confidence, otherwise the chaotic New York In the dance world and the dark Los Angeles modeling world, Charlize has already fallen, and will not last until last night. In Charlizes opinion, Hugo is different from most men. He is humble, polite, gentle, vigorous and sunny, but he is not too arrogant and sharp, and he does not only use his lower body to think, let alone think. Treat any woman as a simple night. Love object. What happened last night, everything came too fast, in fact, it also exceeded Hugo''s expectations, Charlize can feel this. Charlize is not saying that she hopes to establish a stable relationship with Hugo, but at least she doesn''t want to see herself left alone after she gets upnot even a greeting, which makes her feel cheap. What happened here? Or, she read Hugo wrong, in the end, Hugo is also an ordinary man? Is it really that difficult to find a normal emotion that starts without any purpose in this colorful dyeing vat of the entertainment industry? Charlize felt that her thoughts were a little confused. She sat in the hotel room and waited for an hour, but there was no result. She wanted to believe in Hugo, but the empty room in front of her didn''t give her a chance. Charlize laughed self-deprecatingly, "You are still too naive." Take a deep breath, take another deep breath, calm the turbulent emotions in his heart, and then quietly tell himself, "Don''t make a fuss, don''t. This is just one night. Thats it, nothing special. It just so happened that I was worried about how to get along after waking up, but now its easier dont have to communicate in a jerky way." Charlize looked at the hem of the red dress that was torn by Hugo. She stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom and looked at it. Finally, she tore the fragments of the hem of the dress and put the hem of the dress down. The curvature of the rules made this skirt less formal and more eclectic. She turned around and checked, after confirming that everything was correct, she returned to the room, picked up her coat from the floor and put it on again. Adjusted his breathing, suppressed all the confusion in his heart, regained his confidence, and left here with his head held high. At the same time, Hugo lay on the first floor of the stairs of the building where Joseph''s apartment was located, like a tramp everywhere on the street, lying motionless on the ground with a decadent and crazy atmosphere. After Hugo got out of the taxi, this short stretch of road consumed all his physical strength. He finally couldn''t hold on anymore, and was only defeated by pain, falling softly into the dirty corridor where **** and bacteria thrived. Hugo bit his teeth fiercely. In fact, he didn''t feel any dependence on addiction, and he didn''t want to resort to any material help to relieve him. It''s just that this wave of pain would take all of his physical strength. He was exhausted, tears and sweat turned his entire face pale and white, and his stomach was constantly rolling. He kept retching, but he couldn''t vomit anything, as if even bile had to be vomited out. "I will never bow my head, never admit defeat, absolutely!" Hugo tightened his muscles and supported it stubbornly. He was unwilling to compromise with this withdrawal reaction, no matter how serious it was, he would not! Then Hugo''s consciousness gradually became blurred, everything around him glowed, and finally disappeared into a hazy white light. Chapter 33： Convey an apology Hugo only felt that he was soaked in warm water. The soreness of his muscles made him weak, but the warm water made him start to relax. The breath that seemed to have stopped has found its rhythm again. Opening his eyes with difficulty, Hugo was immediately stinged by the dazzling light, and quickly closed his eyes, then raised his hand to cover his eyes, so that he could open his eyes again. "Wake up?" A familiar voice sounded not far away, hitting Hugo''s eardrum, making him frown. This was Joseph''s voice. "Where am I?" Hugo only remembered that he got off the taxi, and his memory was blurred afterwards. In the end, he didn''t know where he was lying. Anyway, he never got home. Hugo can be sure of this. "Home." Joseph could not hear much emotion in his voice. He walked over and handed Hugo a glass of water. Hugo saw through his fingers, sat up straight, took the water glass, and then slowly lowered the right hand covering his eyes. Joseph looked at Hugo inquisitively. His eyes made Hugo a little hairy, but he could only bite the bullet and asked, "What''s wrong, is there something wrong? Or did I do something wrong?" Joseph didn''t answer immediately, he still looked at Hugo carefully. Hugo knew that he couldn''t be guilty, so he tried to force himself to look back, which really made Joseph a little restrained, "No, I''m just thinking whether you want to go to drug rehabilitation. So. You know, big Harry is very controllable. If you really want to eradicate it completely, maybe it will be smoother with the help of professionals." In fact, Hugo had tried to quit several times before. Poison, but he couldn''t hold on for long, and he would soon be defeated by the pain that swept through. For this, although Joseph sighed with poison. The product is strong, but at the same time he has a new understanding of Hugo''s weak mental willpower. This is also when Hugo said to quit after the Golden Raspberry Award. When poisoning, Joseph dismissed the reason. But now Hugo has shown a firm determination. The last time the withdrawal reaction was so serious. Joseph saw it on the spot. Even a bystander like him could not bear it, but Hugo gritted his teeth abruptly. Endure it, this made Joseph look at him with admiration. Today, Hugo once again defeated the withdrawal reaction. He not only relied on willpower to support him back home, but he never called for a surrender. Joseph is very strange to such a Hugo, but at the same time he is very pleased. Hearing Joseph''s suggestion, Hugo breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t that he was showing off his feet. Speaking of withdrawal reaction, it is actually considered light for Hugo, because his spirit is not poisonous. The brand of the product is just that there is a problem with pure physical function, and he can overcome it by relying on his own willpower. If it were his predecessor, it would be more than that. I am afraid that the scene would be ten times more tragic, not to mention insisting on coming back from the hotel. It is estimated that it would be difficult to get out of the hotel bathroom. In a situation like the predecessor, it is natural to enter the precepts. poison. So, with the help of professionals to achieve eradication, but Hugo, there is no need to be so troublesome, he has survived the first two times, and his withdrawal reaction will only gradually weaken. I have personally experienced the pain of withdrawal reaction, and made Hugo more determined not to touch poison. Pins will, he doesnt want to indulge in spiritual drunkenness, because this is just a means of escaping from reality, and he doesnt want this. But Hugo couldn''t tell Joseph like that. After thinking about it, he asked, "Are we rich?" Joseph was stunned by this sentence. Enter the ring. poison. Therefore, the cost is not cheap, and Hugo''s current situation is not suitable for poisoning anymore. The product is related to the relationship, once it is known by the media, it will be bad, so it is necessary to enter the high-level ring. poison. So, then the cost has risen sharply. Hugo is now in an awkward position. The negative impact of the Golden Raspberry Award has not been completely eliminated. After just receiving the job offer of "Scent of Scent and Know Women", if negative news broke out, then the job might have to fly away. , Let alone enter the precepts. poison. So one month will definitely delay the filming of the film. On the other hand, if Hugo wants to enter the ring. poison. Therefore, he needs money and work, so the job of "smelling fragrance and knowing women" can''t be lost. This forms an endless loop of contradictions. Joseph opened his mouth and wanted to say "The salary for''smelling a woman'' can be paid", but then he thought of this endless loop, and the salary for movies is generally paid after the completion of the movie, and the situation is paid in advance. Not without, but it''s not suitable for Hugo''s current situation. Joseph was speechless immediately. Hugo drank a sip of water. The temperature of the water was just right, neither hot nor cold. Obviously Joseph was ready just now while waiting for Hugo to wake up, "Joseph, dont worry, Im well-measured. I wont let myself fall in again. In such a situation, I will stand up again on my own strength." If it were before the Golden Raspberry Award, Joseph would have sneered at Hugo''s words; but now, Joseph wants to believe in Hugo, or he is already willing to believe in Hugo deep in his heart. In the end, Joseph only sighed for a long time, did not speak any more, just watched Hugo''s tired face reveal a firm smile, a small but warm smile, blooming with a faint light in the morning sun. Hugo finally regained some strength and ate a lot of junk food to replenish energy. Only then did he remember that he had left Charlize in the hotel without saying goodbye. It was really rude. Actually, the development of things last night was beyond Hugo''s expectations. His original intention was really just to have a meal with Charlize, but who knew that things ended up on the bed. Of course, both of them are adults. All this happened under the circumstances of your wish. There is nothing to be entangled. The blushing sparks are still vivid now. As for whether the future will continue to develop or stay in friendship, this must be known after further development. But the problem is that this sudden withdrawal reaction completely disrupted all the plans-in fact, there was no plan, but at least Hugo will not leave without saying goodbye. Now the relationship between Hugo and Charlize is stuck. In an embarrassing position, it seems that Hugo has become the terrible man who wipes the soles of his feet after eating. In this way, not to mention that there is a chance for future development with Charlize. It is estimated that even friends will not be able to do it. Hugo''s handsome eyebrows couldn''t help but gathered in the middle. He thought about it and decided to call Charlize. To be honest, he said that his body suddenly became uncomfortable, and he left in a hurry to formally express his apology. . In the chat with Charlize last night, the two people were more frank and straightforward. This mode of getting along also caused a lot of chemical reactions between the two people, so this is the most appropriate way to choose today. After calling Charlizes house, Tyra Banks still answered the call. Hugo said politely, "Is Charlize there?" "Sally is not here, she... She received a job interview and just went out." Tyra glanced at the bathroom, at this time Charlize hadn''t actually gone out, just hiding in the bathroom. After Charlize came back, his condition was not very good. Although he still had a smile on his face, he obviously didn''t look very interested. Tyra originally wanted to tease Charlize about not coming home at night and digging up some gossip, but apparently Charlize didn''t want to talk about it, so Charlize went directly to the bathroom to take a bath. Tyra listened secretly at the door for a while, guessing that Charlize had just opened the shower head, and she should have been hiding there to calm down. What could be the situation like this? It must have been unhappy with Hugo. Tyra wanted to avenge her good sister, so she concealed the fact that Charlize was at home. She secretly looked at the direction of the bathroom and confirmed that Charlize hadn''t noticed it. Own actions. "Then can you leave a message for her for me?" Hugo thought for a while, but could only do so. In this era, there is no mobile phone, and the Internet is not developed. It is the most convenient way to contact the other party''s fixed phone. Tara rolled her eyes and muttered in her heart: That''s the way a man is. He thinks about making up for something he has done wrong, and there is no sincerity at all, but he said, "Okay, no problem." Because it was an oral message, Hugo also needs to consider his own statement, "This is how it is, you tell Charlize, I had a bad stomachache this morning, and I had to go to the hospital." Tara got a question mark, UU read www.uuknshu.com "Then what?" Hugo''s words were really nonsense, and somehow said that he had gone to the hospital, so what? Tyra originally thought that Hugo would apologize for what happened last night, but it didn''t happen at all. "Then, then convey my apology to her and tell her that I am really sorry." Hugo carefully considered his words, he hoped that Charlize could understand his difficulties, and then called himself back, and then the two of them directly communicate. Hugo also believes that Charlize can understand, as can be seen from the conversation between the two people last night. "Okay, I see, I will pass it on to Charlize." Tyra said seriously, and then hung up the phone. Standing in place, Tyra carefully pondered the meaning of Hugos words just now, but couldnt think of a clue. The most important thing was that she didnt know what happened to Charlize and Hugo last night, but what was certain was, for sure. The trouble was unpleasant, and the mistake was Hugo''s, otherwise he would not call to apologize, and Charlize would not stay low in the bathroom and stop coming out. In fact, Tyra wanted to give Charlize a sigh of relief. Without telling Charlize the content of the call, she simply let Charlize and Hugo make a clean break, but after thinking about it, Tyra felt that it was not good to do so, so she Going to the bathroom door, knocking on the door, "Sally, Hugo is calling." The sound of the shower head inside really stopped, and Tyra went on to say, "Sally, Hugo asked me to relay the message. He said he was really sorry." Feel sorry? He said he was sorry! This is over... Is this what the end means? Charlize twitched the corner of his mouth, revealed a bitter smile, did not speak, and opened the shower head again. Chapter 34： Arrived in the crew Hugo could not wait for Charlize''s call back. He called again the next day. This time it was Tyra who answered the call and said Charlize was out for dinner. But this time Tyra also delivered Charlizes message, She said, shes fine, dont worry about her. Hugo didn''t figure out what the smell was. It sounds like a response to his own words, and it also expresses Charlizes understanding of his behavior of leaving without saying goodbye, but I always feel that there is something abnormal in the words, but Hugo does not know whether this abnormality is real or whether His own cranky thoughts. However, Hugo was relieved to get Charlize''s understanding. Hugo will not deny his good feelings for Charlize, he thinks Charlize must have a similar feeling to himself, otherwise the two of them will not have so many follow-up developments that night, so Hugo still does not want to be destroyed by an accident. all of these. Of course, the future development of the two people still depends on the next process to know. Originally, Hugo planned to ask Charlize again, but the call of the "Scent of a Woman" crew made Hugo have to start preparing for himself. The first work to be shot soon. Although Joseph is a broker who has only changed careers for less than eighteen months, with the big tree of international innovation management company, Joseph has made rapid progress, both in terms of contacts and adaptability to work. After the audition results for "Scent of a Woman" came out, Joseph completed all the signing work in less than two days, making Hugo truly a member of the "Scent of a Woman" crew. Then the next day, the crew of "Scent of a Woman" asked Hugo to go to New York, and the film was about to start. This opportunity was won by Hugo''s best efforts and it was also his best opportunity to break through the current dilemma. Naturally, he didn''t want to mess up himself. What''s more, he will also play a rivalry with Al Pacino. This is a rare opportunity. Often appear. Therefore, Hugo must devote himself to the preliminary preparations for the shooting, not only the work of fitting and taking pictures, but also the work of character experience and acting skills, which also made Hugo almost no time to rest in the three days before and after. Not to mention calling Charlize. After all the work was ready, Hugo didn''t seem to recover, so he and Joseph got on the plane to New York (New. York). Joseph looked at Hugo, who was slightly nervous on his right hand, thinking that Hugo was worried about the article in the Los Angeles Times today. After thinking about it, he still comforted him, "Dont worry, you just need to do well after you enter the crew. You can do it yourself. Those newspaper reviews can''t decide anything." Keeping your actors in a good state of mind is also part of the agent''s job. Hugo''s eyes drifted around unconsciously. Everything in the cabin of the plane was so strange to him. It''s not that there is something special about the structure of the plane, but the dark blue printed cushions and silk white shirts. The stewardess uniforms in the big red suits and vests are full of the rich retro style of the 90s, which is really a bit overwhelming. Hearing Joseph''s words, Hugo couldn''t help but turn his attention back, and use a smile to cover up what he had done just now, "What''s wrong, what did the newspaper say?" After the words were spoken, Hugo realized that he was confused. Oh, you mean the''Los Angeles Times''. I only read one headline this morning and haven''t read the content. Is there anything wrong?" The headline of the "Los Angeles Times" today is Woody Allen and the Adopted Daughter Chaos. Luns latest development, the twenty-third edition, reported that Hugo officially signed the contract with the crew of "Scent of a Woman". The headline of the news read, "Wrong Choice", obviously disagreeing with the final decision of the crew. And not just the "Los Angeles Times", most authoritative media have a negative attitude towards Hugo''s performance this time. Obviously, the sequelae of the Golden Raspberry Awards are still affecting Hugo''s actor career. Joseph realized that Hugo was just wandering, not nervous at all, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, "Nothing, don''t worry." Hugo picked up the "Los Angeles Times" on his lap. He took it easily when he boarded the plane. He turned it over and continued, "The reporter who wrote this article today is the one from the last time. He and our company have What''s the matter? Why can you see him in every report?" "You mean Nicholas? If it''s involved, he won''t find you trouble again and again." Joseph is more or less aware of the source of these reports and the reporters. This is also part of his work. In case of more serious negative news, he must also be responsible for contacting reporters, minimizing the negative impact or even removing the news. In fact, after the refinement of this aspect, the public relations agent is responsible for it. This is the professional. But now Hugo can only be regarded as a fledgling, and has not reached the level of equipped with a public relations agent, so Joseph will temporarily take full responsibility. Up. The reporter Hugo just mentioned, whose full name is Nicholas McLun (Nicholas.allum), is a professional reporter for the Los Angeles Times. He wrote the follow-up report on the previous Golden Raspberry Award. The audition for "Dahe Love" failed. His name was also signed in his report. It can be seen that he does not have a good impression of Hugo, and every time he reports, he is ridiculed and jealous. This time is no exception. Nicholas is obviously not optimistic about Hugo''s prospects in the "Scent of a Woman" crew, and even expressed concern about the entire movie. "I thought I had robbed his girlfriend, and it was only against me twice." Hugo joked with a smile, then cast his eyes on the newspaper in his hand, but after a long time he couldn''t find the one today. A "wrong choice" report, and Hugo felt that there was something wrong with the newspaper, and it could only be a mess. Just as Hugo was thinking about it, Joseph next to him said coldly, "You have taken it upside down." Oops. Hugo''s movements suddenly stiffened in place, so he said that the bold and the position of the picture were so strange. He couldn''t help but chuckles twice, concealing his embarrassment, and then pretending to be calm and turning the newspaper upside down. This immediately pleasing to the eye. His confused problem has never been corrected. Fortunately, it is just a small problem. He has never been sloppy in the general direction, otherwise it will be troublesome. When Hugo was reading the manuscript "Wrong Choice", the plane was about to take off. Today is the day they left Los Angeles and set off for New York, because most of the filming of "Scent of a Woman" will take place in New York, and some scenes will be in New Jersey and Boston near New York. Boston) for shooting. After feeling the plane began to taxi, Hugo looked away from the newspaper and looked at the scenery outside the window. Watching the city of angels become smaller and smaller in the line of sight, the color outside the window gradually fades from heavy ink and color, and finally turns to clear blue. It is like a drop of ink in clear water, from thick to light, that slightly dizzy The open colors do not have a thrilling beauty. From Los Angeles to New York, this road spans the entire United States. It took more than five hours to get from the West Coast to the East Coast. It was a very different regional experience, but it was also a long flight, long enough to make people feel. Urban landscapes that vary greatly in the same season. Although it is still January and the entire northern hemisphere is in winter, the bright sunshine on the west coast is always easy to forget the coldness of winter, but this time the east coast greeted Hugo with a heavy rain, clearly telling Hugo: Although the East Coast and West Coast are the same country, there are huge differences in style. When the plane landed at JF. Kennedy International Airport (JF. Kennedy. International. Airport), the city landscape beyond the sun visor was blocked by rain curtains, and there was only a hazy, thirty-five degrees Fahrenheit (two degrees Celsius) ground in the line of sight. The temperature even made Hugo miss the sunny days of sixty-five degrees Fahrenheit (18 degrees Celsius) in Los Angeles before he left the plane. Without coming to the ground, Hugo suddenly became nervous. The confusion of his mood made him have to turn his attention to the continuous rain and mist outside the windowThe breath of winter was mixed in the rain and smashed his head and face. On the ground, pick up a bunch of splashes. In fact, compared to the collaboration with Al Pacino, Hugo''s heart beats at the thought of the upcoming filming. Close to homesickness, that''s probably it. I have always dreamed of being able to stand upright in front of the camera and perform upright, but when the opportunity really came, I was swayed by nervous emotions. I was worried that I might be acting badly. I was worried that I would ruin the opportunity. I was worried that I would lower my "smell of fragrance." "Women" the quality of this masterpiece... "You can do it, you can do it, you can do it..." Along the way after leaving the airport and taking a yellow taxi, Hugo had no intention of looking at the world''s largest city. His eyes fell on the rain but nothing. At any focus, because he is constantly performing self-hypnosis, he must believe in his own strength, but also in his perseverance and perseverance, so that he can find a stable corner from the tense emotions, and then he can start the shooting soon. be prepared. "Here." Joseph''s voice interrupted Hugo''s inner thoughts. Hugo turned to look to the left side of the taxi, and then saw a waiter in a knee-length trench coat holding an umbrella and walking to the taxi. Next to the car door, he opened the door and placed the umbrella above the door. Hugo got out of the car. The whole person was covered by the umbrella. The surrounding rain screen blocked New York from the outside. Hugo curled up in a small world made up of umbrellas. inside. Walking to the door of the hotel, the waiter put away the umbrella, and the curtain above his head disappeared. Looking back, the high-rise buildings in New York immediately came into view. The dampness under the feet and the strong wind from all directions made Hugo. Clearly realized: "Scent of Scent and Know a Woman" crew, I''m here. Chapter 35： See Al for the first time Lifting his head, Hugo took a closer look, only to realize that he was standing at the famous Waldorf Astoria Hotel (Waldorf. Astoria. Hotel), a five-star hotel near 49th Street on Park Avenue in Manhattan, New York. , Is one of the most luxurious and famous hotels in the world. The Waldorf Astoria Hotel has become the first choice of the worlds heads of state and top nobles when they arrive in New York because of its highest standard hotel services. The 28th floor and below are standard rooms, with room rates ranging from US$500 to US$1,300 per night. It is suitable for ordinary people who want to enjoy top luxury services; the 28th to 42nd floors are luxurious suites. Not only many dignitaries and billionaires will live here, but many people even set up here. Permanent residence", as long as you arrive in New York, you will come here to live. Hugo didnt expect that when he was filming for the first time, he would actually stay at the Waldorf Astoria. This is really far from the life of the past. Its no wonder that so many people have star dreams, perhaps because everything came too far. Simple-at least it looks like this: If you take a movie, you will get half a million dollars, but ordinary people dont see the hesitation and pain of having no work for a year after shooting a movie; they are active on the big screen to interpret other peoples lives, but ordinary People dont know how difficult it is to play a good role and make a good movie; stand under the spotlight and accept the cheers and shouts of the world, but ordinary people dont remember that they also have to pay the price of being transparent in their private lives. , Not to mention how long the road from being unnamed to being under the spotlight is. Hugo didn''t know how hard it would be to film, or how much pressure the actors had to bear on their shoulders, let alone the suffering under the attention of the spotlight, but he knew very well how hard-won his opportunity was. Leaving aside the ten years before the journey, the accusations after the "Hudson Eagle" and the Golden Raspberry Award almost let the opportunity of "smelling a woman" pass away. Therefore, Hugo will not let himself. Dazzled by the momentary joy, he knew that everything had just begun now. "Isn''t it said that the crew is very tight? How can you still live in the Waldorf Astoria?" Hugo and Joseph walked into the hotel lobby side by side, and walked to the front desk under the guidance of the waiter. "This is sponsorship." Joseph replied briefly, and then said to the front desk, "Joseph Gibbs, Hugo Lancaster." The front desk immediately smiled and nodded, and began to look through the reservation records. This was Joseph. Turning around, he said to Hugo, The Waldorf Astoria and the crew cooperated. They provided shooting venues and accommodations at the expense of the hotels logo appearing in the movie and positive publicity of the hotel. This is actually not difficult to understand, this is embedded advertising. Hugo thought it was very novel. He originally thought that the placement of advertisements was just a convention in the Asian film and television circles, and now it seems that Hollywood is no exception. But think about it, the sports cars and cigars that always appear on time in the "007" series of movies are not a kind of implanted ads? It''s just that Hollywood is more sensible and smarter than Asia, and their advertising placement is more calm, and it has a subtle impact on the audience. For example, people now think of James Bond (James. Bond) and they think of Aston Martin (Aston. Martin) sports cars. This is the reason. Standing in place, Hugo carefully recalled the "Scent of a Woman" that he had seen before crossing. The promotion of the Waldorf Astoria Hotel in it was indeed secret and profound. This reminded Hugo of his participation in "Love in the River". The Four Seasons Hotel I visited during the audition was the shooting location of "Pretty Girl in Wind and Moon," and I was very impressed. "Mr. Gibbs, Mr. Lancaster, your room is on the 23rd floor." The front desk put the driver''s licenses of the two people on the counter with the room key, and said with a smile, "Mark will take your luggage Take it to the room. Here is your message. After Mr. Martin Brest asked you to arrive, go directly to the luxury suite on the 30th floor." Joseph put away the documents and keys, nodded casually, and Hugo, who was standing next to him, showed a smile and said "Thank you". The two people left the front desk, "Then we go directly to the 30th floor? No? Need to change clothes?" Hugo looked at his trousers that had been wet by rain, and the lightweight sneakers that he wore because the plane was a long-distance flight were stained with stains. The clothes were not formal suits. It''s just a simple T-shirt and jeans, other than that, there is nothing wrong with him. Joseph thought for a while, "Go to the 30th floor to say hello, and then go back to the room." If you go back to the room, it is estimated that time will be delayed. While talking, the two people entered the elevator under the **** of the waiter. Joseph gave the key to the waiter, "Bring the luggage to the room, and then send the key to the luxury suite on the 30th floor." "No problem, sir." An elegant and polite greeting, like a spring breeze. Watching the waiter leaving the elevator on the 23rd floor, Hugo thought all this was very interesting. He had never stayed in a five-star hotel beforenot to mention five-star hotels, even star-rated hotels. It is luxurious, so Hugo can''t help but sigh, the service of star hotels is really different, especially the world-famous hotel like Waldorf Astoria. But soon, Hugo took his attention back and cheered up, because the 30th floor was here. Stepping on the dark red carpet, walking through the corridor full of classical atmosphere, and finally stopped at the door of the luxurious suite. Joseph rang the doorbell, and the door opened soon, and Martins smiling face appeared. In front of him, "Hugo, you are here, welcome to New York City." Martin gave Hugo a hug, which made Hugo''s nervous mood a little relaxed, "I hope I didn''t come too late." This is just a polite remark. The crew originally told them to arrive today or tomorrow. There is no special time limit. But Hugos polite remarks unexpectedly ushered in a criticism, You are indeed late. The voice came from the direction of the living room sofa. As soon as Martin stepped away, Hugo saw Al Pacino in front of him. . Al is sixty-two years old this year, and the wrinkles on his forehead, sagging skin, and sloppy stubble all clearly show the traces left by the years. Speaking of Al Pacino, I am afraid that the first image that emerges in most peoples minds is the "Godfather" Michael Corleone (Michael Corleone). The first and second parts of this movie are elegant Masao''s Al is handsome and graceful, but he has fascinated countless girls. Al and Dustin Hoffman are both well-known short men in the entertainment industry. Dustin is only five feet and five inches (1.6 meters), and Al is only five feet and seven inches (1.7 meters) tall. At the beginning, the "Godfather" crew had a dispute because of Al''s height, thinking that he could not reflect the blackness. hand. The spirit of the party, but in the end Al proved the correctness of this choice with his own actions, making Michael Corleone one of the classic roles in movie history. Standing in front of Hugo at this time, he appeared to have shrunk a lot, and the contrast was very obvious. "You should arrive in the morning so that we can have more time to practice the script. You are late." Although Al''s words are accusing, there is a gentle smile on his face, neither close nor alienated. , And then he stepped forward and stretched out his right hand, holding Hugo''s palm tightly. Although Albi Hugo is a lot shorter, his momentum is not weak at all. The calm and sharp temperament makes people look sideways, not to mention the vigorous and powerful hands from the cocooned palms. Jin, let Hugo feel Al''s growth in the most direct way. Although Hugo couldn''t help yelling "Al Pacino" when he saw Al''s first side, it was much better than when he saw the star a few times before. Coupled with Al''s disarming power, it really kept Hugo awake. "Sorry, my mistake." Hugo did not quibble, and accepted it in one bite, which immediately relaxed Al''s facial lines, "I think, besides working harder, there should be no other way. Now. Maybe its a good idea from now on." Originally Martin wanted to justify Hugo, but after hearing Hugo''s words, he looked at Hugo more satisfied. As a result, Bo Goodman, who was sitting on the sofa, stood up, UU reading "What are you waiting for, let''s start practicing now. Hugo, did you bring your own script?" Hugo was stunned, and he heard Martin''s voice in his ears, "You two are too anxious, it''s raining heavily outside, Hugo has just arrived in the city, and there is not much time left before dinner. Even if you rush to rehearse the script, you dont care about these two hours." Hugo did not expect that he was about to enter the rehearsal mode just after he arrived, so he was stunned, but after reacting, Hugo continued and said, "No, no, we can start now. Just right. In the process of reading the script, I still have some questions. Maybe in the rehearsal process, I can communicate and learn. I think this is helpful for the formal shooting." Al and Bo both smiled and nodded in agreement, while Martin, who was standing next to them, looked helpless. Hugo looked at Joseph next to him, "Joseph, I remember that the script is in the backpack, can you please help me bring it up?" Hugo''s own script has key points and notes on it. It is very important information for rehearsal. Hugo knows that he lacks experience and strength, only diligence can make up for his weaknesses, otherwise just talent is not enough. Joseph didn''t expect things to develop in this way. He nodded and said hello to Martin, "I''ll go down and get the script." Then he left the luxurious suite that had just arrived in less than two minutes. Hugo, who stayed in the suite, followed Al to the sofa and sat down. Hugo looked around, but found no other actors. He couldn''t help but wonder, "So, there are only us, are there no other people?" Chapter 36： Scene 1 There are many characters in the story of "Scent of a Woman", but the core of the story is Lieutenant Colonel Frank Slade played by Al Pacino. Charlie played by Hugo has more than 80% of the scenes. It is a rivalry with Al. The spark between these two characters is the key to determining the quality of the whole movie. Although there will be many actors participating in the filming in New York, the main characters are Al and Hugo. The presence of the two of them means that the crew is ready. The other actors can only be regarded as guest appearances, and the drama will not exceed three days at most. The shooting component. This is why Hugo only saw Al after arriving at the hotel. The so-called rehearsal script mainly includes two parts. One is Martin''s explanation of the character''s setting, psychology, and motivation, and discussions with the actors, so that the actors have a deeper understanding of the whole work, so that they can better Grasp the role; one is Al and Hugo rehearsing some lines, not only to prepare for the first scene to be filmed, but also to find a tacit understanding between the actors, and it is a way for the director to observe the actors understanding of the role. . Before the filming officially begins, the director and actors can make a preset about the shooting situation, and even if there is a problem, they can communicate in advance, which is very helpful for filming. This is a very fresh experience for Hugo, because after entering the 21st century, peoples life is getting faster and faster, and the same is true for filming. The director is more accustomed to omitting the process of early rehearsal. The rehearsal is performed before the shooting, and the shooting is simply carried out after the rehearsal. Even in the early 1990s, there are not many film crews willing to spend time and energy on rehearsing before the film starts. Obviously, Martin is a relatively old-fashioned academic director. But two consecutive days of early rehearsal are obviously very effective for Hugo, the "novice". Originally, Martin hoped to cultivate the tacit understanding between Hugo and Al, and allow Al to better grasp the role of Lieutenant Colonel Slade. After all, in Martins perception: Hugo is already an actor with rich filming experience. , And with the "Death Poetry Club" in front, the role of Charlie is not difficult for Hugo; but unexpectedly, it provides a lot of convenience for Hugo. The crew of was officially launched soon. Since it was produced at a low cost, there was no grand opening ceremony, but the filming started after all the crew members were in place. The first scene Martin chose was the scene in which Lieutenant Colonel Slade and Charlie stayed at the Waldorf Astoria Hotel. Lieutenant Colonel Slade half-forced and half threatened Charlie to come to New York with him. Lieutenant Colonel Slade obviously I was planning to enjoy this vacation, but Charlie was uneasy, not only because Lieutenant Colonel Slades arrival in New York was beyond the scope of his **** work, but also because he had something that might change his destiny in the school. It made Charlie a little anxious, he always wanted to leave. "Hugo, you are standing next to the sofa, and our camera will be here." The screenwriter took the script and explained in detail the filming sequence, camera direction and positioning route of the scene, "Then Al you turned and walked straight. Hugo, you must follow Al right behind, and after a card, our camera will be changed there." The dramatist pointed to the opposite position and walked to stand behind the sofa, pointing specifically to the position here. "In order to be able to catch the camera, don''t take the wrong route." After all the narratives were explained, Hugo and Al rehearsed the script twice, and walked through the whole scene as a formal filming. Only then did the narrative inform Martin that it was time to start filming. Generally speaking, in the first scene of a movie, in order to get a good start, relatively simple and easy scenes are selected for shooting. Of course, some directors are accustomed to shooting in chronological order, so there is no such exquisiteness. Martin''s choice of this scene can be regarded as the first scene in New York, and at the same time it is not too difficult. It is a natural choice. When the lighting engineer confirmed the light for the last time, Hugo stood on the edge of the sofa, took a deep breath, and adjusted the slightly faster heartbeat rhythm. Its amazing to say that when the shooting is about to start, Hugo is not too nervous anymore. Maybe the nervousness before has been vented, maybe it was the rehearsal of these two days that gave him confidence. In short, Hugo can use one. It is very rare to have a calm mood to welcome the first official main camera shot in my life. "Prepare." Martin''s voice came from the side. Hugo stood on the side of the sofa, and cast his eyes on the actor who played the waiter Alho in front of him, and then relaxed, "Start shooting!" In this scene, Hugo didn''t have a single line, all the focus was on Al, he only needs to show dazedness and submissiveness, so it is not difficult for Hugo. But soon, Martin''s "card" voice came over. Hugo thought it was the end of the first scene, and wanted to change the camera position to continue shooting, but he didn''t want Martin to shout, "Hugo, walk away." Mistake." The astonishment on Hugo''s face was directly expressed without any cover up, and the dumbfounded expression made Martin laugh without holding back, "Hugo, you just blocked the angle of shooting Al." Martin walked into the rain. Guos side pointed to the position on the back of the sofa, The camera will shoot from there for a while. You originally held the sofa. Behind Al, and then move forward." If it is in life, Hugo originally supported the sofa, but now he has to turn around and walk into the hall, and just turn around and move forward on the spot; but in the movie, it doesnt work, he turns and walks along the 180-degree turn in life. Because of the shooting angle, Hugo''s body shape will overlap with Al, thus blocking the angle of the camera to shoot Al. Therefore, Hugo must walk half a step forward, then circle an arc, go behind Al, and then take a step forward. This is the skill of positioning. After understanding his mistake, Hugo patted his forehead annoyedly, and quickly apologized, "Sorry, it was my fault! Like an inexperienced novice, he made such a low-level mistake." At the time, the storytelling was actually explained, but the storytelling assumed that Hugo was rich in experience, so he took it for a while, and Hugo thought he understood it, so he didnt raise any questions, and the result was wrong. No one likes making mistakes, but Hugo obviously didn''t mean it. His sincere apology and self-ridicule made the on-site staff laugh lightly. Al directly punched Hugo in the right arm, "Man, you made a mistake. Im going to repeat all my lines just now." Hugo looked at Al, his eyes narrowed slightly, "Isn''t it all the last sentence?''Puerto Ricans, the best Marines.'' That''s it." Although Hugo has not played a major role. , But he still understands these contents, and he is not a complete rookie. The misalignment just now was only caused by a lack of understanding of the camera angle. Seeing that his joke had been exposed, Al suddenly blacked his face, "You have told the joke, what else is fun." This childish remark made all the crew laugh. Hugo knows that Al is consciously helping himself out. The actor''s mistakes are unavoidable during the filming process, but the attitude of the actor after the mistake is very important, which plays a vital role in the atmosphere of the crew. Today, Al is telling Hugo with practical actions: bravely admit mistakes, use humor to resolve embarrassment, and humbly ask for advice... will all be the best way to resolve embarrassment after mistakes. After went back to filming, everything went smoothly. The first scene was without any difficulty, and the second scene was easily completed. It was a good start for the crew of "Smelling Scents and Knowing Women". "How is the wine in the room?" Lieutenant Colonel Slade, who was on the phone, suddenly said. Charlie, who was standing in front of the wine cabinet, was stunned. He looked back at the lieutenant colonel in a panic, and then looked at the wine again. Cabinet, "Uh..." He fiddled with the wine bottles on the shelf, bent down and read the label on it, "There are only Jim. Beam (American Corn Whiskey) and Early Years (Early. UU Reading www.uukanshu. comTimes, Times Bourbon whiskey) two kinds." Charlie obviously didn''t expect the lieutenant colonel to start wanting to drink just when he arrived at the hotel, and he seemed a little uneasy. "Ah, the supply officer has bought it again!" Lieutenant Colonel Slade said sharply. The call was connected, and he immediately returned to the phone, "Hello, may I ask if Sheldon or Mark is there?" Charlie stood there, obviously wondering what the lieutenant colonel said just now. He was just a poor student, but he had never stayed in a five-star hotel. Naturally, he didn''t know much about these things. Of course, Charlie was even more surprised: Why did the lieutenant colonel know this? "Ka!" Martin yelled happily, "Hugo, it''s good, this paragraph is good just now." Hugo just said his first line after shooting. Although there was only one sentence, he didn''t make any mistakes, and his expression and body were all in place. It was a good thing to pass in one shot. Hugo felt a little excited, standing in front of the camera performing a completely strange character, this feeling is very strange, but also very enjoyable. But its a pity that, as Hugo said during the audition, Charlie was not the highlight of acting outburst most of the time. His character was constructed in every detail, and there were real tests of acting. The second half of the movie also took place in this luxurious suite, but Hugo still needs to wait slowly, even if he is already a little impatient and gearing up. "Hugo, the next scene, get ready!" Martin interrupted Hugo''s aftertaste of the performance and continued the filming process. Hugo knew that his lines would become more and more in the future, which made him smile brightly, "Be ready at any time." Chapter 37： Acting learning In the past, Hugo learned to perform by watching movies. The first time I watched it, I just watched the movie, but when I watched the second and third times, he would gradually begin to analyze the plot, shooting techniques, etc. Performance is naturally one of them. Hugo would be accustomed to imitating the performance of actors to figure out the role, and even imagined that he was a member of the big screen, standing in the position of an actor to perform this role. In the process of imitating acting skills, Al Pacino is naturally one who cannot be ignored. Hugo not only imitated Al''s performance in "The Godfather", but also will not miss this famous "Scent of a Woman" After years of precipitation, Als performance has achieved a big explosion in this movie, and the full-strength acting skills will be violent, conceited, depressed, and good. The brilliant, upright and sympathetic Lieutenant Colonel Slades brilliant performances are enough to leave a place in the long river of history. Relatively speaking, the space left for Charlie''s role is relatively narrow, and many comments even think that "Smelling a Woman" is Al Pacino''s one-man show. But in fact, the young actor Chris O''Donnell who played the role of Charlie in history also won a lot of praise. A brilliant performance. Of course, what really gave Chris O''Donnell a foothold in the entertainment industry was the TV series "Navy Crime Investigation Service: Los Angeles (NCIS: Los Angeles that was broadcast more than two decades later. Therefore, the work "Smelling Fragrance and Knowing Women" is an opportunity and a challenge for Hugo. It is not so easy for Hugo to not lose himself in front of Al Pacinos powerful atmosphere. It is not so easy to play Charlie, because Charlie is not a domineering personality, let alone a selfish personality. Lieutenant Colonel Reid was on par. But conversely, Hugo also got the opportunity to play with Al. The close contact allowed Hugo to further learn acting. After the filming started, almost every scene required both Hugo and Al to play at the same time. Hugo could clearly see Al easily grasped the rhythm of the performance in his hands. This is a kind of inexpressible language. The feeling that comes out is that I will unconsciously follow Als performance rhythm when acting, and then emotions will be mobilized by Als words, gestures, and movements, and then show the shots the director needs. This feeling is very strange. On the one hand, it seems that Al is guiding him to act, but on the other hand, it seems that he has lost himself in front of Al, which makes Hugo seem a little struggling. However, this kind of struggling state brought out Hugos best performance, because the relationship between Charlie and Slade in the movie was also the same, which invisibly made Hugo quickly enter the state. Making the shooting progress has been showing a gratifying situation. For Hugo, filming is important, but exploring acting is also important. He is now thinking carefully about Als performance in the scene just now. Today the entire crew was filming in the lobby of the Pierre Hotel (Pierre. Hotel) on Fifth Avenue. This scene is one of the most classic scenes in "Scent of a Woman". Lieutenant Colonel Slade took the first meeting with him. Donna performed a **** tango in the hotel lobby. This scene is also one of the most unforgettable scenes in movie history: it is very rare for blind people to dance tango, and the lieutenant colonel also vividly demonstrated the elegance and sexiness of tango. Its even more rare when it comes out. The actor who plays the stunning beauty in the movie is the British actress Gabrielle Anwar (Gabrielle. Anwar) who just entered Hollywood last year. In fact, Hugo is not familiar with Gabriel, because although she was in the nineties The time exposure rate is very high, but most of Hugo''s works have not been seen, and her most famous work is this "Scent of a Woman". But this does not prevent Hugo from admiring Gabriel when he sees Gabriel. The exquisite facial features, long smooth hair, and soft lips are just a meeting. In the scene that just ended the filming, even if there are three people, Hugo, Gabriel and Al, the rhythm of the acting is still firmly in Als hands. It is not so easy for Hugo to try to find his own rhythm. This made Hugo couldn''t help but review every detail of Al''s filming just now in his mind, trying to find a clue. When Al was acting, he had a totally natural feeling. There was no deliberate carving, no trace of careful design, everything was so natural, as if Lieutenant Colonel Slade should be so general at this moment. How is this done? Even if Hugo tries to imitate, it can even imitate 80% similarity, but only the appearance is similar but not the gods. The essence of the whole performance is not grasped, which is really elusive. Hugos thinking was interrupted by the elegant tango music in the hall. He knew that the next scene was about to start filming. Only then did Hugo realize that he couldnt even do the appearance, but he had already begun to think about the appearance. It''s as if you can''t walk, you start to imagine yourself running. Hugo couldn''t help but smiled, and was temporarily put away by the mixed thoughts in his heart, and raised his head to watch the filming of this classic scene. The music used in this play is the famous tango. The "One Step Away (Por. Una. Cabeza, which came out in 1935, is known as one of the most extreme representatives of Tango because of its noble and moving melody. The joy and enthusiasm of tango appears as if a lover is whispering. At this time, the rehearsal was over. Al took Gabriel and stood at the end of the dance floor. After Martin''s "start shooting", the lieutenant colonel gently brought Donna into his arms and placed her on his left hand around his waist. He placed it on his right shoulder, and then took a step in the graceful melody. I saw the lieutenant colonel stepping cautiously. The steps were not great, but there was no jerkyness. Donna''s tension from the beginning gradually entered the state. With the music dancing, the smile on her face showed involuntarily. Feeling the relaxation of Donna''s muscles, the expression on the Lieutenant Colonel''s face became more and more focused, and sometimes a bright smile appeared, but then he once again devoted himself to the music, as if this was the best moment in the world. The lieutenant colonel was quietly tapping with the tip of his tongue. People who were not familiar with him could not realize that the lieutenant colonel could not see it, but vaguely began to feel the slightly restrained steps of the lieutenant colonel, which revealed him. The fact that his world is in darkness. However, the lieutenant colonel did not let this little difficulty hinder the tango under his footsteps. The pace of moving clouds and flowing water accompanied the ups and downs of the melody to unfold freely on the small dance floor. The perfect combination of dance and music made Donna completely relaxed. The silver bell-like laughter shuttled back and forth among the strings of "a step away", which made the Lieutenant Colonel''s slightly stiff face reveal a touch of tenderness that was not easily detectable. Watching this scene, Hugos eyes were moistened inexplicably. He was moved by the concentrated happiness on the Lieutenant Colonels face. He clearly remembered that the Lieutenant Colonel was so eager to have someone by his side, and he treated the girl. The obsession with **** also revealed the loneliness of the heart, and at this moment, the scent of Ogilvie Sisters Soap (Ogilvie. Sisters. Soap) on Gabriel''s body and the clearest laughter of the innocent girl made the lieutenant colonels solemn face appear. Smiled. Happiness is so simple, Hugo just feels that his heart is suddenly filled with an inexplicable emotion. At the same time, the smile at the corner of Hugos mouth was outlined, because the light but slightly arduous steps of the lieutenant colonel were so graceful. Maybe he is not a skilled tango dancer, but at this moment he is the most infectious. A powerful dancer, enjoying the beauty of music with Donna''s soft body, carefully protecting Donna, who was exposed to Tango for the first time in her life, this gentleness releases the softest happiness in Donna''s heart. Tango is said to be a secret dance between lovers, pervading the tacit understanding of gestures between dancers. At this moment, Lieutenant Colonel Ming is invisible. Lieutenant Colonel Ming Ming and Donna have just met, but this tango is beautiful. It''s fascinating. After the dance ended, Martin called out "Ka", he walked up to Al and Gabriel and began to explain the advantages and disadvantages of the filming just now The filming of this scene did not end so quickly. But Hugo still did not wake up from the play, he was completely immersed in Alna''s wonderful interpretation. Al not only performed the lieutenant colonels blindness perfectly, his nervous, cautious, and cautious steps were calm, so that others could not see it, but at the same time, he conveyed the message in a delicate manner; at the same time, Al also drove it through his own dance. , Gabriel was easily substituted into the acting state. The smile, voice, and actions perfectly met the directors requirements, and even surprised the audience. In addition, Al Nas delicate expression had no traces of carving at all, Hugo just watched , You can feel the inner complexity, joy, happiness, worry, concentration... this fusion of emotions makes the role of lieutenant colonel silently three-dimensional. It is hard to imagine that this is the shock brought by a scene, and after Martin shouted "card", Al still did not come out of the state of "blindness", and his godless eyes still couldn''t see anyone. , This is the real acting skill, which makes it impossible to separate this role from the actor, and it can influence other actors to bring them into the drama. Watch Als performance up close and experience this perfect tango performance on the spot. Hugos inner shock is unparalleled. This is the highest goal of an actor and the direction Hugo has been striving for. Therefore, Hugos eyes are moist; therefore, the corners of Hugos mouth are curved; therefore, when Martins "card" sounded, Hugo stood up without any hesitation, agitated his hands vigorously, with The applause expresses the excitement in the heart. This is for the wonderful tango just now, as well as for the great actor Al Pacino. Chapter 38： Reporter visiting Hugos standing applause drove the live performances to applaud. Al looked back and saw the excitement on Hugos face. He couldnt help but smiled and waved his hand, pretending to be serious. "Shut up." This reprimand immediately made Hugo stiff in place, and then realized that the scene was not finished yet, Hugo quickly closed his mouth firmly. When the on-site staff saw Hugos childish side, they couldnt help but burst into laughter, which made the atmosphere relaxed. The tango scene is not easy to shoot. Martin wants to show the essence of this dance from different angles, so Al and Gabriel have to repeat the dance again and again, and the performance of the two people must always be maintained. The same frequency, otherwise it will not be on the stage, this kind of difficulty is far beyond imagination, even so, Al still persisted, reflecting the true standard of an excellent actor. It was dark when the tango scene was filmed, but today''s scene is not over yet, there will be two final scenes. But Al and Gabriel were tired all afternoon, so Martin let them rest for a quarter of an hour before continuing to shoot. Al returned to his seat, lit a cigarette, then looked back at Hugo, cast an inquiring look, Hugo shook his head, "I don''t smoke, and I''m allergic." Hugo actually doesn''t know whether this body is in the end. Allergies. Anyway, he was allergic to cigarettes. To be precise, he was allergic to nicotine. He tried it once and only took a sip, but he vomited dimly, so he was completely insulated from smoking. After crossing over, Hugo did not intend to try, because he was used to it. Al looked at Hugo and shook his head again and again, "I missed a great thing in life." A sigh made Hugo laugh, which is what the former Glory To Death partners said. During the period of playing underground bands, most of the life''s sorrows and hardships require cigarettes and alcohol to numb myself, and may even need to use drugs. This is how the first guitarist Zhang Xiaoye, who was glorious to death, fell into poison. The world of products, in the end, you have to close your eyes forever. "You keep looking at me like this, do you have any questions you want to ask?" Al took a cigarette and asked casually. Although it was an interrogative sentence, the firmness in his tone did not waver. Hugo scratched his head shyly, "Am I that obvious?" "I almost thought you were watching Gabriel, what did you say?" Al''s words suddenly made the staff passing by all burst into laughter, Hugo can only look embarrassed. But Hugo didnt bother. It was a good learning opportunity to play a rivalry with Al. Hugo would not miss this opportunity, "Im just saying you, do you have any tricks in acting? Look, your performance in the scene just now. It''s really wonderful. How did you grasp the role of lieutenant colonel? How did you use such delicate eyes and expressions to show the inner complexity? I watched it for a long time, but I still didn''t figure it out." In the past, watching movies could only look at one shape at most, but after coming to the scene, the impact of acting was lifelike, causing endless sparks to burst into Hugo''s brain, and the questions were endless in his mind. Al glanced at Hugo in the smoke, raised his right hand holding the cigarette, and used the index finger and **** holding the cigarette to make a "two" gesture, "Two points. First, there is no trick to acting, even if Yes, I also summarized it myself. What is suitable for me may not be suitable for you. For example, Dustin and Robert must have different understanding of acting skills. You don''t need to ask so much." Hugo knows this. Everyones acting style is different, some are bold and unrestrained, such as Kate Winslet (Kate. Winslet); some are restrained and delicate, such as Colin-Firth (Colin. Firth). ); there are no traces, such as Dustin Hoffman; there are also natural, such as Meryl Streep (Meryl. Streep), and so on. Of course, this so-called difference is not absolute. Maybe every actor has some interoperability in the process of trying to figure out his acting skills, but no matter what, it must be digested into personal things in the end before they can be presented through performance and form their own style. Otherwise, it is just a permanent imitator. Perhaps performances start from imitation, but the ultimate breakthrough is the formation of self-style. "Besides, how many years I have been acting, how can it be possible without a little accumulation." Al sneered contemptuously, and Hugo couldn''t help but laugh twice. Al Pacino, 62 years old this year, has 33 years of experience as an actor, so he cannot be underestimated. "Second, don''t try to figure out the acting skills, try to figure out the role." Al said straightforwardly. Hugo looked at Al curiously, but he didn''t intend to explain further. "I''m not a qualified acting artist. Teacher, even if you ask a question, I can''t answer it." After finishing speaking, Al continued to vomit the clouds and mist in a leisurely manner. Hugo was stunned, then laughed, and stopped asking questions. Regarding the first point Al said, Hugo can easily understand it. This is also a little bit of caution that he has learned after visualizing and imitating acting in these years, but he does not have too many acting opportunities, so he has not been able to practice it. , Always stay at the level of an excellent imitator. However, even if he is only an imitator, Hugos talent has been recognized in two auditions. I believe that as long as Hugo is given enough time and opportunities, his exploration on the road of acting will never stop here. . But for the second point, Hugo doesn''t quite understand what is meant by not trying to figure out acting, but trying to figure out the role? Aren''t these two things integrated and inseparable? Hugo knows Als meaning is probably to ask him to study the role carefully. In fact, he did the same and persisted, but to show the essence of the role, acting is a necessary bridge. There is no outstanding acting, even if its right. No matter how deep the understanding of the character is, there is no way to show it, right? If you look at acting separately from the role, what''s the matter? Hugo began to think about Als previous performances and his own performances, repeating those scenes in his head, trying to figure out what Als just said. Being too focused on his own thinking, Hugo not only did not notice the commotion around the crew, but also did not notice Al''s departure. "Hugo, Hugo-Lancaster!" The call from the side interrupted Hugo''s thinking. Hugo''s first reaction was that Martin was going to shoot again, so he immediately said, "I''m ready That''s it!" But when I looked back, it wasn''t the story line or the scene notes, but a strange face. Hugo originally thought it was an unfamiliar staff member, but the retro camera on the other''s chest made Hugo realize that something was wrong. Sure enough, the other party immediately said, "Good evening, I''m the reporter Nicholas of the Los Angeles Times- McLennan." "Oh, that disgusting reporter!" Hugo blurted out in the first reaction, and the smile on Nicholas''s face suddenly stiffened, which made both of them pause. This is the reporter who complained to Hugo several times in the Los Angeles Times, and obviously he is not optimistic about the prospects of Hugo in the movie "Scent of a Woman". At this time, Martin and Joseph came over together. During the filming, Joseph stayed with the other staff. Hugo did not see him all day today. Martin said three steps away, "Hugo, this is an interview arranged by the crew today. Please cooperate." Joseph standing next to him also nodded, affirming this. Hugo guessed that this should be one of the preliminary publicity of the crew. Many films have been publicized before the project was established. Some news or crew photos have been released one after another. During the filming of the work, some public interviews will also be arranged to keep the audience on track. A sense of anticipation for the movie. In fact, this "scent of smelling women" is not done frequently, because the producer Universal Pictures has not planned that the film can make a difference at the box office, but routine publicity is still needed. Today is since Hugo entered the crew. For the first time. But, why is it the "Los Angeles Times", UU Reading , this is New York, and the news media in New York have been abandoned? You know New York is the media capital of the world! Also, why is Nicholas McLennan? Isn''t this deliberately creating trouble for Hugo! "What about the shooting?" Hugo asked subconsciously. Martin laughed, "Don''t worry, the rest time is still enough." After speaking, Martin shook hands with Nicholas, expressed his friendliness, and then turned and left. Joseph glanced at Hugo and asked with his eyes, "Do you need me to be there?" Although the tacit understanding between Hugo and Joseph is still not enough, it can probably be understood. The agent''s supervision of the interview process is often a protection for the artist. But he still shook his head. Anyway, the time he should face it will come sooner or later, and it is impossible for him to pin his hopes on Joseph all the time. Joseph nodded and pointed to a location not far away, indicating that he was always there if needed, and then turned and left. "So, then only you and me are left." Nicholas smiled. "Although I have been writing news about you for several months, today is our first meeting. I am in a great mood. Happy, the charm of your real person makes me amazed." Faced with Nicholas compliment, Hugo pursed his mouth, nodding his head with a faint smile, and said, Your words in the newspaper are not as friendly as your smile today, so I think we The previous "meeting" shouldn''t be so pleasant." Interview, this is Hugos first interview in the true sense, but the subject is actually Nicholas, is this counted as Yuanjialuzhai? Chapter 39： First interview Nicholas is twenty-six years old this year. He has been in the business of journalists for two years. At first he worked in the "San Francisco Examiner" newspaper, which was based in San Francisco. It is one of the largest newspapers and is the biggest competitor to the "San Francisco Chronicle (San Francisco. But across the United States, the "San Francisco Chronicle" is not only a big newspaper comparable to the "Los Angeles Times", but also the top 15 media outlets in terms of sales; but the influence of the "San Francisco Investigator" is obviously limited. . However, Nicholas''s keen grasp of news made him stand out in the journalism industry, and he was appreciated by the editor-in-chief of the Los Angeles Times. He joined the West Coast best-selling newspaper in the second half of last year, and he has only started reporting since then. Hugo News. Nicholas didn''t actually have any malice against Hugo, he was just reporting. Take a look at Hugos experience in the entertainment industry, step by step, step by step to the first landmark-"Death Poetry Club", but has not reached the peak, so he added three consecutive bad movies to his resume. This is not good news for any actor. Therefore, Nicholas''s remarks are only part of the entire news media''s views, nothing special. However, since the 12th Golden Raspberry Awards, Nicholas thought Hugo was a bit interesting, "Hugo, at the Golden Raspberry Awards not long ago, you were so crying that you couldnt speak. I want to know. , Are you really thanking the organizing committee for the''recognition'', or is it just a show, a deliberately arranged show?" Nicholass first question is very sharp, and this is also his most curious aspect. Although there have been many reports on the Golden Raspberry Award in the past period of time, journalists speculations are flying all over the sky, but Hugo has never No positive response. Now that Nicholas finally got the chance, he would not let it go. Faced with this question, Hugo, who was interviewed for the first time, was really stunned. He didn''t know how to answer, because he was completely in a state of chaos at the time. As a result, he had an oolong and he couldn''t tell. The truth, then I can only find a way to answer, "Are you saying that you guys dont know if I am real or false? If its a show, then I used the best acting skills to get the worst male The protagonist award, which is really interesting." Hugo''s answer made Nicholasston a pause. He hadn''t really thought about this logic before, and this answer was unexpected. It made Nicholas look at Hugo more inquisitively. "It''s a pity that those are my truest emotions, not my acting skills." Hugo shrugged regretfully. "Everyone has always kept secret of the Golden Raspberry Award because no one wants to accept the worst. Acting awards. But in my opinion, this is just a way of entertaining the public. Why should you avoid it? To put it harder, since you have made such terrible movies, what else should you avoid? What? You can do better in the future by facing your own faults honestly, right?" Hugo''s honesty made Nicholas'' eyes shine. In fact, this statement is also a common opinion of the general public: The first is that the Golden Raspberry Award is just an awards ceremony of entertainment nature. This kind of shame people will have the same view. On the contrary, if you are willing to laugh as a bogeyman, then people will also laugh at it. The second is about the award itself. Since the actor has taken such a terrible movie, it has been criticized by the audience and film critics for being decent when it is released, so why is it necessary to leave a fig leaf to cover it up? The result just made myself more embarrassed. However, this is only the audiences thoughts after all. For the actors, they all cherish their feathers very much. Even if the work has been overwhelmed by Rotten Tomatoes, they are unwilling to stand in front of the audience and accept criticism. Face and image are for them. It''s very important, maybe time has passed, and many years later, it''s okay, but it''s definitely not the present. It''s one thing to shoot a terrible work. It''s another thing to stand calmly on the stage and accept the audience''s ridicule, ridicule, and teasing. Therefore, no one has been willing to attend the Golden Raspberry Award for this reason. "So what about the tears?" Nicholas was aroused by Hugo''s answer. This was the first time he saw an actor who could face his mistakes so calmly, even if the embarrassment on the Golden Raspberry Award has become the laughing stock of others. , But Hugo did not avoid it. Instead, he ridiculed himself in an optimistic and cheerful way and easily won Nicholas''s favor. "You can understand it as gratitude or regret, but I personally prefer to understand it as motivation. But no matter what, you guys are very happy to see it, dont you? I think Ive done the Golden Raspberry Award too. A little contribution." Since he couldn''t escape, Hugo faced it calmly. After all, everything that happened at the Golden Raspberry Award was a fact, even if he wanted to deny it, he couldn''t dispute it. Nicholas nodded appreciatively in his heart, and was satisfied with Hugo''s answer, but he did not intend to let Hugo go, "Then I can understand that you are very dissatisfied with the work of Hudson''s Eagle. ?" This question made Hugo laugh, "I don''t think Martin will be satisfied with your question." A four-two-pronged answer made Nicholas unable to make an effective attack, because he was not a special interview today, but a routine interview. Except for Hugo, he must leave most of the time to interview Al. Thinking of this, Nicholas had to transfer the problem to "Scent of a Woman", "Hugo, let''s talk about this movie." The interview on "Smelling Scents and Knowing Women" is obviously a lot more disciplined. Because it is a routine interview, the questions are more rigid, and Hugo''s answers are also quite satisfactory. On the contrary, it is not as exciting as the just beginning. Although Nicholas has been carefully recording the key points of Hugo''s answer, he always remembers Hugo''s wit just now. Such Hugo is really interesting, much more interesting than most actors. So, when the crew reminded Nicholas to interview Al, he couldn''t help but ask another question, "Hugo, has anyone said you are a big name?" He was really curious about Hugo''s answer. In fact, this kind of statement has been rumored since the "Deadly Moment". The main reason is that after Hugo got good attention from the "Death Poetry Society", his next work directly took the position of the protagonist, and it was three consecutive times. The investment in this movie is not small, so it has been said in the circle that Hugo is playing a big name, and he is unwilling to take on the script of supporting roles, and the demand for the film has been stuck at the position of 3 million and is unwilling to drop it. "Yes." Hugo''s straightforward answer made Nicholas happy, but the following words made Nicholas laugh and cry, "You said it just now, or are you the first person to say this?" Nicholas felt that he had the urge to roll his eyes, "Hugo...I mean, has anyone said that except me? Is there such a rumor in the circle, or is there such an accusation in the crew?" "Oh, please, Nicholas, you are in the field of journalists. Shouldn''t the news be better than me? You actually came to ask me if the order of the questions is wrong." Hugo said with a relaxed smile on his face. It made Nicholas wonder what to say. Originally, Nicholas just wanted to play around. After all, Hugo''s role in "Scent of a Woman" is not only a supporting role, but also the salary announced by Universal Pictures is only half a million US dollars-this has dispelled many media doubts. The crew chose Hugo''s voice, so Nicholas can no longer continue to say that Hugo is a "big name", he can only ask tentatively. But I didnt expect that Hugo pushed the ball back as a Tai Chi pusher, leaving Nicholas at a loss. In the end he could only smile, "Yes, its like this, thats right. If I hear about this in the future I will tell you the news as soon as possible." "Trust me, if there is news in this regard, I will know it earlier than you." Hugo made another stroke. Nicholas hadn''t reacted in the first time. He still wanted to say, "You just said that I had better news than you." Well-informed, why do you know earlier than me", but then he turned the corner: Hugo is saying If he plays a big game, he must know it earlier than the reporters, because he knows himself. At the same time, Hugo is tantamount to indirectly denying Nicholas''s question: So far, Hugo has not given up a big name. This simple sentence actually conveyed so much information, Nicholas took a deep look at Hugo: The handsome young man in front of him is far more interesting than the terrible actor he wrote. But Nicholas didn''t say anything. He lifted the notebook in his right hand, motioned for a moment, and then left directly, and then he wanted to interview Al Pacino. The two people did not hug or shake hands. They just came and left in a hurry. An interview that lasted less than ten minutes was over. Looking at the back of Nicholas leaving, Hugo breathed a long sigh of relief. He originally thought it would be difficult for reporters to interview, and the other party was Nicholas, who was on a narrow road to his enemies, but now it seems that it is far easier than he thought. Although Nicholas''s questions were not lacking in sharp parts, he seemed to have no problem responding to it, which immediately gave Hugo a lot of confidence. "Is everything okay?" Joseph waited for Nicholas to walk near Al. He walked over and asked, "Are there any issues I need to pay attention to?" Joseph needed to check the content of the interview. If there is a problem, he will It is necessary to communicate with the Los Angeles Times in advance to avoid mistakes. "No, good. The conversation was very pleasant." After Hugo finished speaking, he pondered carefully, and then nodded, "Well, it''s much better than I thought. At least I didn''t punch him. That''s a good thing." A joke made Joseph''s mouth twitch again. Chapter 40： Pass by Nicholass interview was delayed for 30 minutes at the end, which forced the crew to postpone the itinerary. However, this was the first reporter interview after the filming of "Scent of a Woman". Delaying some time is not a problem. Not only the two main actors, Al and Hugo, but also the main creative staff including Martin and Bo also accepted simple interviews. This can be said to be the first wave of publicity in the film. Due to the delay of the interview, the scene filmed at the Pierre Hotel was filmed until ten o''clock in the evening, and Martin called to close the work with satisfaction. Hugo followed most of the staff back to the Waldorf Astoria. Al looked at Hugo and everyone talking and laughing. He stood by and looked at him curiously. Hugo thought there was something wrong with him. He asked, "What''s the matter?" "Are you twenty-three years old this year?" Al did not answer Hugo''s question, but instead asked an irrelevant question indefinitely. "Twenty-five." Hugo replied. This is also the fastest thing he accepts after crossing over. He was at this age before crossing, and he is still the same now. This makes his psychological adaptation without any situation. . "Young man." Al said, Hugo couldn''t help laughing, but in front of Al, he was indeed a child, "Isn''t it when you should go out to play at your age? New York, this is a city that never sleeps at night. The town of Gotham is very colorful. You can''t appreciate the unknown customs when you stay in the hotel." Hugo came to understand. It turned out that Al felt that he had come back to the hotel obediently after filming. He didn''t seem to be a playful young man at all. "In fact, my heart is already in Greenwich Village at this time. ), but, you know, there are still many opportunities to enjoy life three hundred and sixty-five days a year, but opportunities for work do not appear every day." If Hugo really wants to play, there is still a lot of time after the filming of "Scent of a Woman", so there is no rush at all. Now is working time. Since it is work, you must devote yourself to it, play hard when you play, and work hard when you work. This is the truth. "Furthermore, didn''t Martin keep telling me about tomorrow''s meeting at 7 o''clock? I don''t want to go to the scene with insufficient sleep, and then fall asleep during the shooting." Hugo said with a smile, and this relaxed tone made Al couldn''t help it. Laughed. "If you dare to fall asleep during the shooting, I will not let you off first." Al pretended to be ferocious, but it had no effect, causing Hugo to laugh constantly. The elevator stopped on the 23rd floor. Hugo, Joseph and others all lived here and went out in file. Al, Martin and others lived in the luxurious suites used as shooting locations upstairs, and they needed to continue riding. elevator. Hugo said goodnight to the staff one by one, and then walked towards the end of the corridor with Joseph. At this time, a door to a room opened right in front, and a man and a woman came out inside. The two were not very close, as if they were ordinary friends, but ordinary friends walked out of the hotel room together. There is something tricky in itself. Hugo hadn''t planned to look at each other. After all, it was just another person''s private life, but he noticed that Joseph''s eyes floated past. He thought it was someone Joseph knew, so he subconsciously looked at it too. The man in front of him is a completely unfamiliar face with a sharp short hair. He looks about forty years old. A straight iron gray suit shows the style of a successful person. The woman standing next to her is wearing a black work suit, a white shirt with suit trousers, and finally a black long trench coat. The simple and neat collocation outlines the capable and mature temperament. Although she is wearing a suit, she is proud The curve is still unconcealable, and the tightness of the buttons in front of the shirt can be clearly seen. In contrast, that face is not unusually glamorous, with ordinary facial features, but it is because of the touch between the eyebrows. The charming atmosphere is different. This woman vividly interprets what is called "aura overshadowing her appearance". Maybe her facial features alone are not outstanding, but standing there, it is easy to attract people''s eyes, and men can easily praise them. She is a beauty, not polite, but fact. The point is that this woman Hugo knows, and his predecessor will be more familiar, Tracy Jacobs. Hugo really didnt expect such a scene. Although he knew exactly who Tracy was, although there were many reasons for the failure of the audition for "Dahe Love", Hugo was doomed to fail before the audition was by Tracy. Given. Hugo met Tracy once before: before the audition for "Dahe Love", she and Brad were on the fifth floor of the Four Seasons Hotel. But at that time Hugo did not know the relationship between his predecessor and Tracy, so today is the first time that Hugo and Tracy have met in a real sense. Unexpectedly, Hugo saw Tracy appear in the hotel again and leave the room with a man. No matter what they did in the room, such a coincidence was really too embarrassing and made people have to think about it. But this time was different, Hugo took a good look at Tracy. Tracy is seven years older than Hugo, and the physique of Western women has made this age difference infinitely magnified, but the special temperament of Tracy cleverly conceals this, making her look the slightest There is no sign of "old". Hugo couldn''t help wondering whether his predecessor and Tracey were simply an exchange of benefits, or was it true feelings? Hugo remembered the last time when she met on the fifth floor of the Four Seasons Hotel, Tracy took a meaningful look at herself... Tracey also saw Hugo and Joseph who were 15 yards away from her. She and Joseph were not familiar with each other, but she was more familiar with Ron Meyer. Tracey looked at the Hugo in front of her in detail. She has to say that Hugo is recovering very well-she naturally knows that Hugo sucks. Poisonous, but Hugo now does not seem to be decadent at all. Not only is it not, but on the contrary, it also appears vigorous. Hugo was originally a handsome boy, but at this time he was even more like a pine and cypress, and was as gentle as jade, making people unable to move their eyes. But Tracy''s eyes only stayed on Hugo for a while, and then he put it back, as if nothing happened. The man standing next to him asked in a low voice, Tracy chuckled, nodded, and replied, "But that''s all history." The audio of the girl''s voice is higher, so she can hear it more clearly. , But the mans voice was even deeper, so it was vague and could not be heard clearly. Joseph looked at Hugo with some worry. He seemed to be worried about Hugo''s overreaction, but Hugo''s performance was beyond his expectation. Hugo curled his lips, and a trace of disdain leaked from the corners of his mouth. Looking at him again, continuing the topic just now, "I think Nicholas didn''t seem to have too much malice today..." Joseph was stunned, and then he reacted, following Hugo''s pace and moving on. At the same time, Tracy and the man also walked over at a steady pace. They looked like they were going to take the elevator. The two talked and laughed. Although they were not loud or intimate, they talked very happily. The atmosphere is very good. The people on both sides got closer and closer, until they crossed side by side. Tracy took a glance at Hugo from the corner of his eyes, but found that Hugo was still indifferent and did not respond at all. But Tracy immediately took her attention back, and walked forward without any pause, and then the two groups of men and horses passed by like this. There was no conversation, no pause, or even eye contact, as if it were Complete strangers. Hugo once again remembered the mixed eyes when Tracy looked at herself last time, but today is different. Tracy looked at herself as if she was looking at a complete stranger, even a little disdainful. Hugo sighed. He didn''t know what happened between his predecessor and Tracy, so he couldn''t judge. However, judging from the information he currently understands, it feels like Tracy abandoned her predecessor. The reason is most likely that her predecessors three consecutive works have been smashed, either because the predecessor is abandoning himself, or Tracy feels that she is the predecessor. There was no future for development, and eventually they broke up. Hugo glanced back with an inquiring mentality, UU reading found that Tracey did not look back, but disappeared at the end of the corridor steadily. This action of Hugo was seen in Joseph''s eyes, but he couldn''t help but shook his head slightly, and Hugo''s next question deepened Joseph''s inner thoughts. "So, who was that man just now?" Hugo''s question made Joseph take a deep look at him, making Hugo feel baffled, "Why, can''t you ask this question?" "No." Joseph opened the door of the room and confirmed that the door was closed before he said, "That man is a middle-level man in charge of the production of Universal Pictures." "Universal Pictures?" Hugo thought for a while, "Isn''t this the producer of our movie?" Thinking of this, Hugo suddenly became keen. The failure of the audition for "Dahe Love" is still vivid. Could it be..." Joseph immediately shook his head, "How powerful you are when Tracy is able to cover the sky with just one hand in Hollywood." Although Tracy is a very good producer, the network is beyond imagination, but She is not at the top level yet, and she doesn''t have the ability to call the wind and rain. "It is estimated that Tracy has any good projects in hand. I want to talk to Universal Pictures." Hugo thought about it carefully, knowing that he was thinking too much. Not to mention the producer, even the CEO of a top film company does not have the ability to completely block an actor; on the contrary, if an actor has enough strength, both the film company and the producer will Abandon the previous complaints and ask for cooperation. "I don''t know what they are talking about." Hugo dropped a faint sentence, leaving Joseph stunned in place, and strolling to the bathroom to wash. Chapter 41： No status The following days were calm, and nothing happened to the encounter with Tracy that night, at least nothing happened that could affect the crew of "Scent of a Woman". However, Nicholas''s crew visit published in the "Los Angeles Times" caused some discussion. In this report, Nicholas slightly enlarged Hugo''s evaluation of the Golden Raspberry Award, thinking that Hugo was "fighting injustice" for the Golden Raspberry Award. Nicholas way of writing secretly changing concepts easily aroused heated discussions in major media, and made the sales of the Los Angeles Times present a gratifying atmosphere, but it made everyone once again aim at Hugo. Strictly speaking, Nicholas expressed a lot of admiration for Hugo in the report this time, only to create a topic, which highlights the focus. But this topic is very sensitive in the current atmosphere in 1992-in other words, when the Golden Raspberry Award has not been fully recognized by the public, the academics are not willing to see the "worst actor" To be praised as a model. Therefore, the topics discussed this time are obviously divided into two groups. One group supports Hugo''s point of view and believes that the Golden Raspberry Award is to entertain the public. There is no need to be too serious. Furthermore, it includes the Golden Globes, Oscars, etc. It is also one of the entertainment festivals. After all, this is the entertainment industry; the other group thinks that the Hugo blurs the focus. The Golden Raspberry Award entertains the public by selecting the worst works each year, so the worst focus cannot be Ignore, the one who wins the final prize is the worst. It cannot be ignored because of the entertainment attribute. It is like that even though the Oscar is an entertainment festival, people will not deny its authority. This is a truth. Regardless of whether Nicholas was well-intentioned or malicious, there is no doubt that Hugo is on fire again. Incidentally, the attention given to "Smelling Scents and Knowing Women" has also risen sharply. The crew is very happy about it. Martin also praised Hugo once, which made Hugo quite dumbfounded. The filming process of "Scent of a Woman" was very smooth, and the New York scene soon came to an end. This scene was the most explosive scene in the whole film, and it was also the most difficult scene in the New York shooting scene. . After Charlie and Lieutenant Colonel Slade arrived in New York, Charlie, who was anxious about the school affairs, was anxious to go back. On the other hand, he also began to notice something wrong with Lieutenant Colonel. Then Charlie discovered the fact that Lieutenant Colonel was planning to commit suicide. It turned out that the lieutenant colonel thought he had no meaning in life, so he planned to squander all his savings, then meet his own brother, and finally commit suicide. This made Charlie panic, but he couldn''t persuade the lieutenant colonel to change his mind, so he could only find a way to make the lieutenant colonel happy. This scene is the scene where the lieutenant colonel decided to commit suicide. He removed Charlie from the hotel suite, put on his military uniform, and prepared to commit suicide by swallowing a gun. But when Charlie walked to the hotel lobby, he noticed the intention of the lieutenant colonel and went back. Charlie tried to persuade the lieutenant colonel to give him the pistol, but the stubborn lieutenant colonel was unwilling and even threatened to kill Charlie. Suicide again. In desperation, Charlie had no choice but to take the risk and try to steal the lieutenant colonel''s gun, which caused a physical conflict between the two people, and all emotions reached their peak at this moment. In the first half of the persuasive scene, Hugo and Al spent a whole morning filming the scene; but afterwards, this large part of physical conflict and emotional release encountered difficulties in filming, and Hugo was unable to enter the state for a long time. At this time, the gap between Hugo and Al appeared. If Hugos opponent is an actor of comparable level at this time, then Hugos performance will not be too much of a problem, but unfortunately the two people cant burst out enough sparks to support the excitement of the scene. Now, Als performance level is obviously higher than that of Hugo by several grades. Al is in control of the initiative throughout the show, and the weakness of Hugos performance is immediately apparent. The lack of thickness and depth of performance is full of Alna. In front of the explosive performance, he looked pale and weak, which made the climax of the scene suddenly become dull. "Ka!" Martin''s original energetic voice has now become extremely depressed, and he can even hear the anxiety hidden under his expression. Facing Martins shout, Hugo looked blank. Apart from saying "Sorry", he didn''t know what he should do anymore. Even he could feel that the performance just now was really terrible. It is estimated that he would feel ashamed when he walked behind the monitor to watch. "Hugo, you have to release all the emotions in your heart, do you know? The whole person exploded like a bomb." Not only Martin, but Al was also anxious, so he directly explained to Hugo. This scene has been filmed seven times before and after, two of which were due to Als own problems, and the other five were Hugos performances that were not satisfactory. The most important thing is that Hugos mistake was not due to any unexpected factors, it was entirely because the performance was not in place, and he did not enter the role at all. This is the most troublesome place. Martin stood by with a bitter smile on his face. He had already told Hugo dry tongue, but he still didn''t seem to make much progress, "Hugo, you have to cry, not tears of pain or sadness, but emotions. A kind of catharsis." Martin repeated again, in fact, he is a very peaceful and friendly person, but at this moment, Martin can not help but become impatient. In fact, Martin believes in the strength of Hugo. Aside from the excellent performance at the audition, Martin also knows that Hugos potential is very rich during this period of shooting, but Hugo does not know how to present it. , This is the biggest problem. I always feel that Hugo is still a little bit short. It is not talent or hard work. It should be said that it is a little opportunity or a little inspiration. This is what makes Martin the most depressed: he doesn''t have time to wait for Hugo to slowly brew his inspiration. Hugo faced the frantic bombardment of Al and Martin. He himself was helpless. When he was called "card" three times in a row by the director, Hugo became very guilty, and the more he paused, the more nervous he was in his heart. It will accumulate more. At this time, Hugo really understands the hard work of the actor profession. It is not difficult to become a vase, nor is it so hard to become a qualified actor, but it is a long and difficult process to become an excellent actor. Hugo is now walking on this thorny road. On, this is only the first level, and it has already made Hugo sweat profusely. At this time, the staff on the scene showed more or less absent-minded expressions. For them, shelving the progress of the filming means that they must extend their working hours today. This is not good news. No one wants to. But everyone is an old fried dough stick that has been rolling around on the crew all year round. It''s no wonder that this kind of thing is no surprise, but when the object is Hugo, it becomes more ridiculous. Who is Hugo? Presumably, people recently mentioned that he is bound to be crowned the title of "The Worst Actor in the Sour Berry Award", and even added a joking and mocking "grateful tears" as a prefix to express disdain for Hugo. Such an actor has no acting skills and no box office appeal. Not only is it unwelcome by the production company, but also by the film crew: because it will seriously affect the quality of the film - and the progress of the film. When Hugo entered the crew of "Scent of a Woman", as the media said: No one was optimistic about his prospects. Because Hugo has disappointed people three times in a row, this fourth time seems to be not far away. What''s more, this time Hugo will face Al Pacino. Al''s excellent acting skills will only make Hugo appear. Even more embarrassed. The result of this scene now also proves that the medias concerns are correct. Hugo is indeed vulnerable to Al, which has seriously affected the progress of the filming. Although this scene has only been filmed seven times, three whole was wasted. When I was young, the crew made almost no progress throughout the morning, just staying in the luxurious suite of the Waldorf Astoria, repeatedly watching Hugo fall apart in front of the camera. In fact, the crew of "Smelling Scents and Knowing Women" has no repelling psychology towards Hugo, because Hugo is not the leading actor, but Al is the one. As a supporting role, Hugo''s influence on the crew is very weak. The crew is not necessarily dissatisfied with Hugo, at least it is just gossip. What''s more, after entering the crew, Hugo''s optimism and cheerfulness soon became a part of the crew, which also made Hugo''s life in the crew very good. But today is different Hugo is not an ordinary person, but an actor at work, but he did not do his job well, because his own mistakes affected the progress of the entire crew. Under such circumstances, even friends will inevitably have some criticisms, not to mention that they are already working partners of the cooperative relationship. The staff could not help but think of Hugos previous misfortunes, which ruined three movies one after another, and also made a big ugly at the Golden Raspberry Awards. "Alas, it seems that this bad performance is not a coincidence." "Just get used to it, I guess I will consume it all day today." "He is good as an ordinary person, but as an actor..." "God knows how Martin and Allen chose him, is there any inside story?" "Oh, I''m really annoying. I''ve been trapped in the room, just watching him make stupid mistakes there...I think Martin will be training for a while, so I''ll go out and smoke a cigarette. "I will go too", "and me"... The voices between the staff members intermittently floated into Hugo''s ears. Although the staff did not scold him, there is no doubt about his work ability and acting ability. However, Hugo does not have the mind to respond to the staff''s words at this moment, because Al and Martin in front of him are completely hateful of iron and steel, and they are guiding Hugo with heart, hoping to save the rain. If he is brought on the right path and successfully filmed the scene, Hugo must withdraw his attention and focus on the speculation of the scene. But, he really has no state... his brain is almost blank. Chapter 42： Contemplate "Hugo, think about it, think about it with your head," Al said a lot, a little tired, panting hard, couldn''t help slowing down his speech rate, adjusting his breathing, "I remember the last time I What did you say to you?" "Don''t try to figure out the acting skills, try to figure out the role." Hugo forced himself to ignore the staff who went out to smoke one after another, but instead focused on Al''s words. He did it too. When Al asked, He immediately thought of this sentence. Allian nodded, "Yes, that''s it. Think about it, what is Charlie''s situation now, what is he facing, why can he feel the pain in the Colonel''s heart, and why can he prevent the Colonel from committing suicide? Why is he? , Not a relative of the lieutenant colonel or some woman?" Hugo took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and began to think about how Charlie came to this scene, not thinking about the scene alone, but thinking about the whole movie, thinking about the ins and outs of the story, and thinking about Charlie''s entire life. . Charlie is a standard obedient student, but he was accidentally involved in a few rich second-generation pranks. He witnessed the process of three noble sons punishing the school superintendent. There is another person in the rich second-generation quartet, George, so George and Charlie become witnesses. The school will not allow students to have such behavior, so they intend to punish this group of students severely. They need George and Charlie to stand up and testify against the wrongdoer. The superintendent used Harvard University (Harvard.University) and a full scholarship to lure Charlie into telling the facts, and threatened Charlie that he would be expelled if he didn''t tell the facts. At the same time, George used his friend to force Charlie and agreed to both of them. No one can stand up and testify against those "good friends", and there is no need to tell family members or anyone else. Under such circumstances, Charlie and the lieutenant colonel came to New York. In the past few days in New York, Charlie unexpectedly discovered that Georges actions were fully in line with the lieutenant colonels speculation after hearing this: George told him Father, and his father is a very powerful man. He stood up and solved the problem for his son. Under his fathers power, George is likely to betray his so-called friends. For George, his In the future, he will still rely on his father''s wings to walk steadily, and this incident has no impact at all. However, this puts Charlie in a very embarrassing position. What should he do: sell his friends in exchange for a chance to enter Harvard, or stick to his principles and never violate his promise. Charlie is unwilling to betray his friends against his principles, but if he persists in this way and George says it out, then he will be expelled from school, and maybe his life will begin to take a huge turn from here. The lieutenant colonel knew that Charlie was reluctant to speak, because this was Charlies principle. Even if he was worried that he would be expelled, even if his life was likely to change, even because of the wealthy children he was not used to. But this is Charlie''s principle, he doesn''t want to compromise. So, Charlie knew that maybe his life was going to be ruined, ruined by his **** foolish principles. Under such circumstances, the lieutenant colonel chose to commit suicide because he felt that there was no hope in life; but what about Charlie? In fact, in this incident, Charlie adhered to his own principles and was also stepping into an abyss step by step. Although being expelled from school is not the true end of life for a young man, it is for a man who aspires to go to Harvard University. For poor students who use knowledge to change their destiny, this is indeed no different from suicide, because it is equivalent to killing his dream with his own hands. What kind of feeling is this? On the one hand, Charlie knew that it was not worth sacrificing his future for a few rich children, because those rich children would not thank him. They could still make progress with the help of the family. Even if they were punished or expelled from the school, they would have nothing. Influence, but Charlie is different; but on the other hand, Charlie is unwilling to violate his principle: not to betray a friend, even if he himself feels that his persistence is worthless, but he still wants to persevere. How mixed this feeling is. Suddenly Hugo thought of his own life. In fact, the prospects of underground rock bands are so slim. He knew it when he was in school. Although they are amateur music lovers, they also knew that domestic rock and roll was as early as the end of the 1990s. Rising rapidly and then quickly withering away, the underground rock band has almost no way out. To say that it is awkward, it is not enough to eat and eat. But knowing that this is the case, the Glory to the Dead band pursued their dreams without hesitation. In their own words, they were "seeking their own way", but even so, they were still painful and happy during the ten years of life. Perhaps, this is the principle, unwilling to insist on compromising reality. Suddenly, Hugo understood. The reason why Charlie was able to impress the lieutenant colonel was because of his integrity and kindness, and also because he was unwilling to give up his principles even under the weight of power. To the lieutenant colonel, this simplicity seemed like darkness. The long-lost sunlight made the lieutenant colonel still feel the sunlight from the depths of his soul even though he was blind. So how did Charlie feel during this dispute? He cant accept giving up without fighting, he cant accept giving up life, and he cant accept breaking principles. In his opinion, even if life fails, even if he suffers a setback, he can still start again, as long as you want, you can start again anytime, anywhere. Set off. But once you give up, there is no turning back, and you may regret it all your life. This is Charlie''s own beliefs and principles. Even if there is confusion, even entanglement, even shake, and uncertainty, he will not change in the end, because he doesn''t want it and doesn''t want it. At the same time, he is even more unable to accept the lieutenant colonels giving up. In his view, the lieutenant colonel is stubborn and strong. The most important thing is that the lieutenant colonel is a soldier, a soldier who has achieved countless glory and experienced a magnificent life. Such a lieutenant colonel will not give up, because this is the glory of the lieutenant colonel, this is the dignity of the lieutenant colonel, and it is the principle of the lieutenant colonel. Therefore, Charlies feelings for the lieutenant colonel are very mixed but very firm. He thinks that the lieutenant colonels choice to commit suicide is a shameful abandonment. He does not want to see the lieutenant colonel end in such a fate, not just because of his fate. Integrity and kindness, more because of his admiration for the lieutenant colonel. It is precisely because of Charlie''s feelings that this made the weaker Charlie persist in the stormy catharsis of the lieutenant colonel to the end, and successfully dispelled the lieutenant colonel''s thoughts of suicide. After understanding this, Hugo''s eyes lit up, "Let''s try again!" As soon as Hugo looked up, he saw the expectant eyes of Al and Martin, not only them, but also many people around the staff. They all focused on Hugo. It seems that everyone was waiting while Hugo was thinking about it just now. This is not only because they are serious about their work, but also because of their curiosity: Hugo, who won the Golden Raspberry Award for the Worst Actor Award, can really explode when facing a senior actor like Al. Acting? Martin looked at Hugo again. Its not that he didnt trust Hugo, but the difficulty of this scene is definitely where Hugo faces the most difficult challenge in the entire movie, and of course the most brilliant place. The previous seven NGs Hugo has not been able to find the status, so this time Martin has reason to express his concerns. But unexpectedly, this time Hugo gave a firm look in response. Martin must have never seen this before. The energy radiated from those amber eyes made Martins The heart settled down inexplicably. Hugo stood up again and walked in front of Al, "I''m sorry just now, this time I will do my best." Al did not speak, but just patted Hugo on the shoulder. He is also old now, with such emotional conflicts. A fierce scene, for Al, also faces physical challenges, everything is not so easy. At this time, the filming staff had already called in all the staff members who were smoking outside, indicating that the filming was about to start again. After the staff came in, although they didn''t say anything, there was no special irony or dissatisfaction in the eyes looking at Hugo, but they all returned to their posts with a low voice and a smile, as if Hugo who was about to return to filming was not worth it. Mention in general. This shows what? It shows that the staff have no confidence in Hugo. They dont think that Hugo will improve his acting skills by leaps and bounds after this short period of time. Maybe, the scene will depend on Al alone in the end. Support it up. Faced with the attitude of the staff, Hugo has no way to accuse them, because if he stands from the standpoint of the staff, he might have the same idea, but understanding does not mean that Hugo will lose out. He knows that for this kind of disdain, his actual performance is the best way to fight back compared to words. Even if the promises were so beautiful and the next performance was just as bad, it would just make myself more miserable, and a thousand words would not compare to a wonderful performance. Therefore, Hugo said nothing, but involuntarily clenched his fists, secretly cheering for himself. Before reaching the shooting position, Hugo saw Joseph standing in the crowd. Joseph always crossed his arms, standing outside like a statue watching the filming of this scene. He did not accuse Hugo, nor No worries about Hugo, nor did he encourage Hugo, just silently paying attention to Hugo''s state. Seeing the gaze projected by Hugo, Joseph only nodded slightly, nothing more. But Hugo knew that Joseph was worried about him. He stood still and watched his shooting, which was actually his greatest support. Hugo gritted his teeth, adjusted his breathing, and gently tiptoed on the spot, adjusting his mentality, not paying attention to other people''s sights, and devoting all his energy to the upcoming shooting. Hugo did not do anything extra, and walked with Al to the location designated by the dramatist again, and waited for Martin''s "start shooting" order to start shooting. Chapter 43： Acting burst Charlie gripped the Lieutenant Colonels gun tightly and tried to grab it, but the Lieutenant Colonel was unwilling to let go. At the same time, he didnt want to hurt Charlie. This caused both of them to stumble and hit the cabinet against the wall. The Lieutenant Colonel pressed Charlie down. He was on the cabinet and tried to grab the pistol. Finally, the lieutenant colonel succeeded. He grabbed Charlie''s shirt collar with his left hand, and pointed his right hand with a pistol at Charlie''s head, roaring like an enraged lion. , "Get out!" "I won''t go!" Charlie was pointed at by the black hole pistol. At this moment when his life was threatened, he closed his eyes tightly, but the clenched teeth conveyed his heart through the tightness of the facial lines. He was so nervous and decisive that he had completely spared it at this time, even risking that the pistol in front of him might go off at any time, and bravely confronted the lieutenant colonel''s anger! "Get out of here!" The lieutenant colonel shook Charlie severely, and shouted again. This time Charlie''s eyes widened. Those clear amber eyes were so frightened, but the words still remained unshakable, unwaveringly and loudly, "I won''t go!" "I will shoot your head!" The lieutenant colonel waved his pistol in his right hand and continued to shout, but his voice gradually became quieter. Instead, Charlies voice grew louder and more certain in the tremor, "Shoot! You can shoot if you want! Hurry!" He was stimulating the lieutenant colonel in his own way, even though the words were so. Said, but the rapid breathing still revealed his inner fear, and those beautiful eyes were rippling slightly turbulently, constantly scanning back and forth between the lieutenant colonel and the pistol. Finally, it fell on the lieutenant colonel''s angry expression, looked back steadfastly, and looked at the lieutenant colonel''s lacklustre eyes. The lieutenant colonel was helpless to the threat of Charlie. He could only shake Charlie angrily, and repeated gritted teeth, "Get out of here!" Charlie saw through the entanglement and anger in the lieutenant colonel''s heart. He finally plucked up the courage to vent his anger towards the lieutenant colonel, "You screwed up, so what?" He had ignored the black hole of the muzzle, just Looking at the lieutenant colonels old cheeks, shouted, "Everyone makes mistakes. You should go forward bravely, don''t you?" "What''s in ahead!" The lieutenant colonel''s hoarse and fierce voice interrupted Charlie''s words, which made Charlie unable to answer in the right language for a while, "I have no life for a long time!" The lieutenant colonel looked forward blankly. Angrily roared, "I live in the dark! Do you understand?" The lieutenant colonel roared like a wounded beast, "I live in the dark!" Charlie''s sight was covered with a faint mist. Charlie gasped hard and looked at the sullen Lieutenant Colonel in front of him, "Let''s give up! Just give up on yourself...because I have to give up." Charlie''s young face was full of fearless light, and those eyes Mouth is firmer than ever before, "You are right, I''m done, we''re all done, there is no hope. So let''s do it, just do this! You just...his. Mom. Pull the trigger!" Charlie shouted. He closed his eyes and avoided the pistol in the hands of the lieutenant colonel. The fear in his eyes was so vivid, but the words in his mouth were so firm. Such contradictions were intertwined on his immature and young face. Together, "You sad blind man!" Charlie''s words made the color of the lieutenant colonel''s face a little bit gray. He couldn''t say anything. Charlie gave another fatal blow. "Pull the trigger!" The tone was not ostentatious, but settled down, but The trembling in the words was even more touching, touching the softest part of the Lieutenant Colonel''s heart. "Ready, Charlie!" The lieutenant colonel raised the pistol in his right hand. Charlie was panting quickly, but the words were still diametrically opposite to his expression, "I''m ready!" But facing the fear of death, his lower lip began to tremble, and the mist in his eyes gradually filled. After opening it, let the clear light brown become transparent, and you can see the bottom at a glance. Lieutenant Colonel ''s ears keenly grasped this point, "You don''t want to die!" "Neither do you want to." Charlie also saw through the lieutenant colonel''s heart. This is the first time he and the lieutenant colonel have really stood on an equal position to talk with him since he got along with the lieutenant colonel for so long. "Give me a reason." The lieutenant colonel was still reluctant to let go. "I''ll give you two." Charlie thought for a while, pursing his dry lips, "You can dance tango, and you drive a Ferrari better than anyone I have ever seen. " ''S words unexpectedly relieved the lieutenant colonel, but he still said, "You haven''t seen anyone do these two things before, right?" "Give me the gun." Even though the fear has occupied Charlie''s heart, his words still refuse to give up, as if he is facing school affairs, even if he knows emotionally that it will be easier to do so, but his principle But this is not the case. He will still be firm on his principles and will not change. Charlies determination finally shaken the lieutenant colonel. He wobbly held the gun and said in a low voice, "Oh, what should I do, Charlie." "If you trip over, continue tango." The mist in Charlie''s eyes gradually converged into tears, and his eyes began to turn red, but the firmness in his tone never changed. This sentence was said by the lieutenant colonel before teaching Donna to dance tango, but it was quoted by Charlie at this time. "Are you inviting me to dance? Charlie." The lieutenant colonel said this softly, and then began to hum in a soft voice, "''You never thought about going there, and you longed to stay in your heart''..." He His left hand gradually loosened Charlie''s collar. The liberated Charlie, the tears in his eyes finally couldn''t bear the weight, and slipped down. It was a blessing for the rest of his life, and it was also because the lieutenant colonel finally regained his sanity, which really gave up the idea of ??suicide. Charlie didn''t want to cry at all, but the tears kept falling like this, making his eyes look clearer than ever. "Do you like my blue uniform?" The lieutenant colonel patted his uniform, seemingly easy to provoke a conversation topic. The tears in Charlie''s eye sockets slowly slipped, and the slightly trembling corners of his mouth revealed the fear at the moment. It has not been until now that he let his inner fear open his teeth and claws. The crystal tears made the young and immature Charlie look so fragile, "Yes, very beautiful. !" "I wore them... I attended the inauguration ceremony of Lyndon B. Johnson. Of course, we are not the most important guests." Tears slipped calmly on the old face of the lieutenant colonel, but he did not. Feeling, it''s just that those muddy eyes are so tired at the moment, "But he came over to say hello." Faced with the memories of the lieutenant colonel, Charlie said again, "Please give me the pistol." With the fragile eyes and such affirmative words, the impact of the crystal tears became stronger, and the tears in my heart surged. The slight rippling in it made people feel moved. "You are asking an officer to surrender his weapon." The lieutenant colonel asked wearily, but he had lost his previous aura. "You don''t have to pay it, just let it go." The clear tears in Charlie''s eyes were still falling. "Okay? Just let it go." This immature face was fragile under pressure, but he used his own Determined to make the lieutenant colonel turn around and walk to the dressing table, ready to put down the gun. "Child, I need a drink, Charlie." The lieutenant colonel turned around, turned his back to Charlie, and said in a low and languid voice, but the previous violent or decadent breath was slowly settling down. . At this time, tearful Charlie didn''t seem to be embarrassed at all. His eyes gradually recovered, and his expression gradually became firm. He panted for the first time and resisted the request of the lieutenant colonel for the first time. How about coffee?" It''s just that his still trembling lips show that he has just experienced a stormy spiritual adventure. "That was a big jump for me now, Charlie." The lieutenant colonel put the pistol on the dressing table, "maybe I will talk about it tomorrow, ha!" The lieutenant colonel smiled self-deprecatingly, "No, a glass of Jack- Daniel (Jake. Daniels, whiskey) would be a better choice." He began to remove the pistol''s magazine, then turned around and said, "No water, Charlie!" Charlie turned his attention away from the gun in the hand of the lieutenant colonel and let out a sigh of relief. He knew he had done it. He finally convinced the lieutenant colonel not to choose to end his life but he didn''t. Complacent, there is only more firmness in those amber eyes, and the palpitations of the rest of his life, "No water." "Thank you," the lieutenant colonel said softly. This is the first time he has been so polite. "Ka!" Martin''s voice came over clearly, and it was very abrupt in the silent set, and then he saw Martin suddenly stand up amidst a stiff crowd, his body language and his expression all showed With a clear look of joy, obviously, the energy that Hugo burst out in this scene just now made him admire him with admiration, and even wanted to clap his hands and exclaim! At this moment, the staff on the set were a little stunned, especially those who were not optimistic about Hugo. The slightly opened mouth and motionless limbs showed their inner shock without any concealment. . In this scene, Hugo broke out completely, and joined hands with Al to contribute a stunning and wonderful scene. This shocking force made the battle-tested staff also speechless, even unable to move. Hugo used the most direct action to set off a psychological storm. But Hugo, who had just completed this feat, didnt have time to ask Martin what was going on at this time. He didnt even have time to observe the status of other staff on the scene. He just knew that the filming of the scene was interrupted, so he could enjoy himself. Entering into his own world to talk to the character of Charlie, he has completely entered the role state at this time, occupied by the emotions of fear, fragility, firmness, and fearlessness in his heart, and he is unable to think more. Hugo just stood in the same place stupidly, the eyes with tears remaining filled with infinite sadness and fear, mixed in his eye sockets. Chapter 44： First look at the doorway Hugo''s performance was so wonderful, it was so wonderful that the on-site staff could not help but admire it, not only because the worst actor of the Shinco Golden Raspberry Award broke out with amazing energy, it showed it to everyone With softness overcoming the classics, Hugo surprised the audience with his wonderful performances. In this scene, Als performance is also a peak, completely releasing the pain and entanglement in the Lieutenant Colonels heart, so it is not as deep as the inner entanglement of the previous scenes, but it is Als best genre. Give full play to his advantages. In the face of such Al, Hugo was not afraid, and vividly interpreted Charlies psychological changes in the face of the lieutenant colonel, from being absolutely weak to fighting hard, to defeating the strong with the weak and taking the initiative, and finally with the lieutenant colonel. Sitting on an equal footing and completing the reversal, this series of psychological changes was perfectly demonstrated by Hugo in just four minutes. I have to say that the rivalry between Hugo and Al just now was absolutely jaw-dropping. In addition, Hugo''s interpretation of Charlie is so delicate and true. The fear of death, the fragility of the lieutenant colonel, and the worry about the future are clearly visible in those amber eyes, and the slightly trembling lips are even more obvious. It is to leak out the youthfulness and fear in the heart, but the sonorous and unwavering in the words burst out infinite sparks. This extreme contradiction is integrated in the four-minute performance, and it will be the integrity of the reason. , Kindness, weakness, principle, and beauty are fully presented. This time Hugo''s performance can not only see the youthfulness and impulsivity, but also the talent and old-fashioned actor as an actor, which is indeed amazing. In the face of such an absolute acting school like Al, Hugo gave unrelenting and wonderful acting skills in this scene. The two actors swayed their enthusiasm vividly, giving the characters infinite vitality, and making the sparks of this scene like fireworks. The same proudly blooms. Martins full face of joy directly expressed the true thoughts in his heart. Al, who had exhausted his energy during the performance, looked at Hugo with satisfaction. Al also tried his best to release himself in the scene just now. This is also "smell. For the first time since the shooting of "Scent of Women", Al had this feeling: the joy of meeting his opponents, allowing Al to let go of his hands and feet and devote himself to the performance heartily. Hugo''s talent has been verified in this scene just now. Those staff members who were still questioning Hugo''s abilities five minutes ago closed their mouths at this moment. They must rub their chins to avoid irreversible dislocations caused by being too surprised. Hugo''s performance is so wonderful, wonderful unreasonable, wonderful and perfect, wonderful and shocking. Golden Raspberry Award for worst actor? What is that? It''s just an award for entertaining the public. Hugo''s brilliant performance is real. Even if three consecutive works have failed before, Hugo still proves it with his own strength. The brilliance of "Death Poetry Society" and all works before it is not a flash in the pan. Hugo''s acting talent is still very dazzling. Hugo in front of him overwhelmed all the doubts of the on-site staff with practical actions, and they were also willing to believe that when the film was released, many people would be surprised, including the reporter Nicholas who had just visited the crew not long ago. The staff who complained about Hugo just now are all a little bit sullen and ashamed of their own gossip. From the eyes of colleagues exchanging each other, they can all see "amazing", and quietly they seem to have formed a relationship. Tongmeng, because they remembered that the media and audiences are not optimistic about Hugo, as long as they think that when "Scent of a Woman" is released in the future, they will also experience their previous situation, embarrassed, embarrassed, and unbelievable, but at the same time they still have admiration. , Surprised, dumbfounded, this kind of intricacy is really a mix of flavors, thinking of this, the inner joy of these staff members can not be restrained blooming. But Hugo has no time to pay attention to the people and things around him at this time. He is seriously savoring the essence of the scene just now. Just now, Hugo entered an excellent state of performance, just like an epiphany in a fairy tale novel. He suddenly entered a realm, and then used his own strength to perfection, even reaching a height that he could not normally see. Hugo is trying his best to recall this feeling. Only when he fully understands it can his acting skills really take it to the next level. Unfortunately, Hugo seems to have caught something, but he can''t feel it clearly. Als phrase Dont try to figure out the acting skills, but figure out the role keeps circling in his head. Last moment, this sentence bloomed vividly in his brain, but at this moment Hugo was thinking hard about what the so-called figure of the role should be. Grasp the essence. Every character has a story. This is inevitable. A director who is really strong in the overall picture can even tell a lot of settings for a passerby, so that the whole story has endless possibilities. However, how to summarize a bright spot from a character''s life, combine with oneself, and show it through acting is not that simple. After Hugo came out of the state of enlightenment just now, he seemed to be infinitely close to the answer, but there was still a layer of window paper left. This made Hugo feel unbearable, knowing that after piercing the window paper, his understanding of acting skills can be further improved, so as to break away from the pure state of imitation and become a real actor, but there is no way to pierce this feeling. It''s really good but bad. But Hugo was relieved very quickly. He realized that this was the first time he had realized it five years after he became an actor, and he reached the level less than a month after he crossed it. This is really gratifying. Congratulations. If there is no crossing, there will be no chance to "sniff a woman", and no chance to play a rivalry with Al Pacino, then Hugo may continue to be trapped at the level of imitators. Now, Hugo has been able to get a glimpse of the way of acting. This is really a thing to celebrate, so there is no need to be frustrated. Of course, the reason why Hugo is so relieved is because Martin did not leave Hugo too much time to reflect. Although the shooting of the scene just now went smoothly, Martin still had to make many shots. Previously, this scene was based on the shots of Charlie, and Al has always been there to help with the scenes. Now he must first make up all the shots of Charlie''s scenes, and then shoot the scenes of the lieutenant colonel. This is Hugo''s turn. Acting for Al. Today''s task is still very arduous. Although it is very difficult to shoot, Hugo who has found the feeling has clearly been able to master the situation, so the shooting is no longer the stumbling situation at the beginning of today. Moreover, Hugo has been constantly thinking about his state after entering the film during the filming process. The opportunity to play against Al is rare, and the opportunity to shoot such a difficult and explosive scene is also rare. Hugo still wants to Take advantage of the opportunity. The crew started filming from morning to night, finally Martin called to close the work, but Hugo had no plans to end. He followed Al and Martin, obviously a non-smoker, but insisted on following. The two went to the balcony to chat. Some staff originally planned to call Hugo to eat together, but when they saw Hugo persistently asking Al various questions, they knew that Hugo was unwilling to give up a great opportunity to study, and they could only sigh. Hugo''s diligence, then packed up the equipment and left the luxurious suite. Joseph looked at such a Hugo and said he was not surprised that it was absolutely false, but with the foreshadowing of the previous period, it was not that difficult for him to accept it. In any case, Hugos changes like this are a good thing. If Hugo is willing to pay enough sweat, Joseph believes that with his talent, he will be able to break out his own world in the field of actors and act as Hugos agent. People, the tasks on his shoulders have gradually increased. In the past year, Hugo has been in a state of decadence due to the drag of the "Hudson Eagle", coupled with successive bad experiences, so even Joseph has been habitually lazy. . But Joseph knew that it was different now, and he had to take the initiative to pave the way for Hugo. After this, the crew of "Scent of a Woman" stayed in New York for three more days, followed by Long Island, and then the large group moved to Boston. After shooting there, UU read www.ukanshuu. Com finally arrived in New Jersey, where the preparatory school part of the film will be filmed. In the preparatory school, Charlie played by Hugo became the protagonist. He will take on the role of the main role, but this is not a difficult task for Hugo, who has experienced the test of four weeks before. It is worth mentioning that the actor who played the important role of George in the movie was actually Philip Seymour Hoffman (Philip Seymour Hoffman). Philip and Hugo are the same years old. He is an actor from a class and graduated from New York University (New. York. University) with a major in drama. However, he did not appear on the big screen until this year. "Scent of a woman" is just his The third work, and all of them are supporting roles. However, Philip''s future career as an actor will gradually grow into the backbone of Hollywood, "Talented. Mr. Ripley", "Magnolia", "Mission Impossible 3" and other works. You can see his figure. Of course, what really made him popular is "Capote" which made him aspire to the Oscar winner. This actor can be called a character actor, and what he is best at My own feelings about real life are integrated into the character, which makes the character present complex and changeable characteristics. But now Philip, who has just recently emerged, does not have such outstanding acting skills. He is a little impetuous, full of youthful vivacity and youthfulness, and even some greasy acting skills, but Hugo has noticed a different kind of fun: looking at the future. The immature appearance of the successful actor when he debuted is really a very interesting thing, and the fun is not inferior to acting with Al''s opponent. Chapter 45： 2 brokers When "Scent of a Woman" was finished, it was already in early March. After shooting for nearly six weeks, the ice and snow in New York were gradually replaced by the footsteps of spring. Hollywood has experienced the excitement of Grammys and Oscars. It also gradually returned to calm. After Hugo''s life after crossing, he finally adjusted to it after experiencing some ups and downs. After returning to Los Angeles from New York, Hugo finally got some respite. The practical term "breathing" is inaccurate, because Hugo has no work at all. After "Smelling a Scent and Knowing a Woman" filming is over, he is completely free. With Hugos current reputation and without Traceys help, it is almost impossible to have a script willing to come to the door; although Joseph can continue to seek audition opportunities for Hugo, the second "smell of fragrance" "Women" are not so easy to find. Instead of going to auditions and then being rejected, it is better to wait for "Scent of a Woman" to see the reaction of the media after it is released, and then to seek a new job, it is more practical. Of course, this is also risky. "Scent of a Woman" is a success, but if this movie also fails, or Hugo''s performance has not waited for the approval of film critics, then Hugo''s career as an actor It is estimated that it will continue to slide into the abyss. In order to avoid this, as a broker, Joseph had to think of something. In particular, the post-production of "Scent of a Woman" has just begun, and then we will have to look at Universal Pictures glances and arrange when the movie will be released. There will be at least half a year between them. If Hugo, Having been at home all the time, they will soon sit on the mountain to eat. But the problem is back to the original point: with Hugo''s current reputation, there will be no job to find the door. Joseph thought for a long time, and finally decided to start with small things first, increase the exposure rate for Hugo, to see if it is possible to bring Hugo work outside of the film, such as a guest appearance in a TV series, such as a show performance. Joseph was busy before he returned to Los Angeles, and he continued to be busy after he came back, but it seemed that progress was not very smooth. Looking at Hugo who hung up the phone, Joseph hesitated for a long time before he made a decision, but he did not say it for the first time, but asked, "Why, still no one answered?" Hugo frowned, then nodded. Since that night with Charlize, Hugo went to New York immediately after that. After that, Hugo devoted himself to the shooting of "Scent of a Woman" and almost forgot Charlize. It means that there is no contact for more than a month. After returning to Los Angeles, Hugo thought about asking Charlize out for dinner again. After all, his friend in Los Angeles is Charlize. But after three calls, no one answered him. He almost thought Charlize was right. moved. But thinking about it carefully, Charlize is a model. February and March are one of the busiest seasons for models of the year. It is not surprising. At this time, Hugo once again felt the inconvenience of the early 1990s. Without mobile phones and computers, it was really too difficult to connect. Putting Charlize''s matter behind his head for the time being, Hugo looked at Joseph again and said, "Forget it, I''ll talk about it another day. What''s the matter, what''s the matter with you? Are you not going to go out today?" After returning to Los Angeles , Joseph has been running out frequently, it can be seen that he is very busy. Joseph paused, and still said, "I''m going to find Lang, do you want to go together?" After hesitating and struggling for a long time, Joseph finally decided to seek help from Lang Meyer. Joseph''s time in the industry is still too short, and his contacts are very limited. Even if he uses the company''s resources, it is not so easy to find a suitable exposure opportunity for Hugo. After several twists and turns, Joseph found that Lang had a movie premiere suitable for Hugo to attend. Although Joseph was very reluctant to ask Lang for help, he was worried that the partnership with Hugo would make progress. As a result, Hugo again If Xiang Lang is partial, then his work during this period of time will be done in vain, and the future is even more promising. But think about it carefully, Joseph knew that he did all this for Hugo, and hoped that Hugo can get rid of the current predicament as soon as possible and seek development. Of course, the next step is to enable him as an agent to succeed, so if you seek Lang Joseph''s help can achieve this goal, and Joseph feels that he still has to work hard, because he knows this is what an agent should do. Joseph is gradually becoming a qualified agent. Hugo has been hearing about Ron Meyer for a long time, but he has never seen it before. In fact, after crossing over, Hugo took the initiative to know two friends: Charlize and Leonardo, but now Charlize cant get in touch, and Leonardo only knows the scent of a woman after the fate. There was no chance to meet, but as for the crew that just ended, they got along very happily. So think about it carefully, Hugo also thinks that he should be more proactive. Since he has crossed over, he should work hard to adapt to the life here. So Hugo nodded, "Okay, let''s go together." Hugo''s succinct answer caused Joseph to sigh inwardly: It seems that Hugo''s trust in Lang has not completely faded. Originally, he thought it would be different after experiencing the Golden Raspberry Award, but... However, Joseph quickly adjusted his mentality. After all, he actively asked Hugo if he wanted to go together. There was no need to keep entangled. "Why go to see Lang? Is there anything else?" Hugo asked curiously. In fact, Hugo only knows a few simple things about the affairs between Lang, Joseph and his predecessor, but the specific inside story I don''t understand. But this does not prevent Hugo from making a judgment: his current agent is Joseph, he and Lang are not bound by any interests, and they are not friends, so it seems that there is no need to meet. Joseph did not answer, but took the lead and left the house. Hugo followed, closed the door of the room, and walked downstairs with Joseph, and then he heard Joseph mumblely say in front, "Go talk A job." Hugo curled his lips and didn''t quite understand what Joseph said. His agent was Joseph, so why did he go to Lang to talk about work? Could it be that Lang''s artists have jobs to offer him? Originally Hugo was curious to ask, but then he looked at Joseph''s serious expression and shut his mouth. Looking at the white Volkswagen Golf in front of me, although Hugo strongly suspected that it would fall apart at any time when he took the first ride, but after a long ride, he felt that this car was also very good. You know, in the 21st century, there are still people keen to collect this kind of antique car. When the retro style is most violent, it is also a kind of taste to own a car with the characteristics of the times, and now Hugo sits. In this car, there is an illusion of pulling the windexcept for the vibration from time to time. Thinking that he was about to visit an international innovation management company for the first time, Hugo''s curiosity began to rise again, but this curiosity can''t ask Joseph, Hugo can only go around in his mind, I don''t know the best in the United States What will one of the top three brokerage companies in China look like, will it be magnificent, will it be spectacular... Crossing Beverly Hills and going straight to the southwest along Santa Monica Boulevard, you can see the most densely populated residential community in Los Angeles, Century City (Century. City), where Constellation Boulevard (Constellation. Boulevard) is located In the middle of Century Park (Century Park) in this area, lush green can be seen all around. On Constellation Avenue, many artists have chosen to live here-it will not be as expensive as the Beverly Hills housing, but it will not be far from the center of Hollywood, and the well-equipped community facilities around it are even more icing on the cake. . The International Innovation Management Corporation arranged its headquarters on Constellation Avenue. It takes less than a quarter of an hour to drive from Josephs residence to the company. Many artists are also very convenient for the development of the company''s business. Joseph turned the car into Constellation Avenue. Hugo quickly saw a towering glass building with at least 30 stories above. It was an office building at first glance, but the building was not marked with a name, Hugo. Can''t help but guess, "This entire building is owned by an international innovation management company?" "Yes Joseph said simply and clearly, this made Hugo''s mouth stiff before he closed it. Hugo originally thought that he had a deep enough understanding of the company, but now it seems that the international innovation management company is much bigger than he thought. You are the top brokerage company in the United States. The businesses and artists under the International Innovation Management Company are definitely much larger than Hugo imagined. Joseph didn''t notice Hugo''s abnormality. He drove the car into the parking lot expertly, and then took Hugo into the elevator. The elevator ran up directly, and finally stopped on the twenty-third floor. After entering the floor, Hugo constantly looked at the busy scene around. In fact, this place is no different from any ordinary company, except that the office space is basically composed of one transparent glass office, and then there is a corner belonging to the assistant outside. Other than that, there is nothing surprising. "Why, so curious, as if you haven''t been here?" Joseph said casually when he saw Hugo. Hugo suddenly realized that he had relaxed his vigilance again, but this time he was not nervous, "No, it''s just that I haven''t come over for a long time, and I feel that some new faces have been added here." It has been almost two months since he crossed over, so long. It''s normal to have personnel changes inside, and the entertainment industry has always been the fastest to update and change jobs, even behind the scenes. Joseph nodded and agreed. Immediately, Joseph''s footsteps stopped at the door of an office. Hugo guessed that this should be Ron Meyer''s office, but Joseph stood at the door and said to the assistant nearby, "Who are you?" Chapter 46： Refuse to help Seeing the figure of Joseph and Hugo walking straight, the male assistant sitting outside the office immediately stood up and leaned out half of his body to show that he was blocking, "Sorry, Lang is busy now, you can''t go in." Joseph stopped and looked up and down at the male assistant. He was wearing a formal suit with no special features, but his slightly retracted chin and raised orchid fingers clearly showed that he was not only lacking in masculinity, but also There seems to be too much femininity. But this is not surprising, because Hollywood, like the modeling industry, is one of the most **** industries. Hollywood is a place full of contradictions. On the one hand, more than 25% of the insiders here are homosexuals. This group of people are vying to fight for the basic rights of homosexuality; on the other hand, it is actually operating. She is extremely conservative and defensive. When the spotlight is on her, she often dares not even tell the most basic truth. The struggle for equal rights of homosexuals in the United States began in the 1960s, and the development in the past 30 years has been very limited. As the industry with the largest number of homosexuals, Hollywood has not been able to use its huge media power to promote anti-discrimination and rights and interests. On the contrary, Hollywood''s unspoken rules for homosexuality have a long history, and it is even oppressive. It was not until the early 1990s that there were shows in the United States that truly portrayed the image of homosexuality. In recent years, there has been a saying in Hollywood: To know who is not **** in the circle, it depends on whether he dares to play gay. The most famous example is William Hurt (William. Hurt), who played the role of "Spider Woman" in 1985. The glamorous and feminine **** character in "Kiss. ??Of. The. Spider. Woman" won the Oscar actor Golden Man, becoming the first actor in history to win the Oscar by virtue of his **** role. But everyone knows that he is 100% heterosexual. Of course, it is said that after the 21st century, it will no longer adapt to the characteristics of the times. For example, after Jake Gyllenhaal (Jake. Gyllenhaal) starred in "Brokeback. Mountain), it is about his homosexuality. The rumors have never been broken. In Hollywood, homosexuality should also be divided into two categories, in front of the stage and behind the scenes. The behind-the-scenes workers basically do not need to cover up. Even ordinary screenwriters or crew members will not be discriminated against because of their sexual orientation, let alone. It is said that there are endless homosexuals in the field of makeup and clothing. Actors in front of the stage should continue to be subdivided into stars and supporting actors. If the actor has played supporting roles for the rest of his life, it does not matter whether he exposes his sexuality or not. Anyway, the audience will not care about the private life of a supporting role; but if it is a celebrity, Not to mention being a superstar, it is justified to hide in a closet for the rest of your life, because the unspoken rules for homosexuality in the Hollywood industry are even dozens of times more serious than race and gender. The male assistant in front of him belongs to the behind-the-scenes group. He can express his sexual orientation without any scruples, and it will not affect his work in the slightest. Joseph looked at each other with a puzzled expression, "Who are you?" Then Joseph added, "Where is Shirley?" Hugo looked at Joseph and vaguely guessed that Shirley should be Ron Meyers former assistant. "I''m Gary Scott (Gary. Scott), Lang''s new assistant." Gary Wu. He stroked his short sideburns charmingly. He looked back at the office and said in a low voice, "Kelly made a big fuss about Shirley. The whole company knows about it." Kelly is Lang- Meyer''s wife. This gossip came so suddenly, but also so explosive. Then Gary looked at Hugo, and unexpectedly threw a charm. When Hugo came over, Hugo did not react for a while, "Hugo, if I were you, I would not go in now. Lang has drunk three cups of coffee today, and his temper has accumulated to a certain extent." After Hugo reacted. , Could not help showing a slightly shy and embarrassing smile, he had never encountered a man who blatantly flattered himself. Eye. Obviously, Gary recognized Hugo Lancaster, which is not surprising, and the next to him is naturally Hugos agent Joseph Gibbs. "Gary, tell Lang, I''m going in." Joseph''s tone is still relatively strong, but after all, he is just a newcomer, and Lang is already one of the partners of the company. This level difference still makes him somewhat constrained. "Joseph! You know..." Gary was still trying to stop, but Joseph shook his head and gave a firm look, "Call!" And Gary looked at Hugo for help. Hugo was a little bit dumbfounded, but he still showed a warm smile and soothed Gary. Seeing this smile, Gary nodded in contentment, "Well, for Hugo''s sake." Hugo was a bit shy before, but at this time he was amused by Gary''s honesty. He stood beside him. Laughed happily. Gary picked up the phone and pressed a button. Then he said, "Lang, Joseph and Hugo are here together... He insisted on seeing you, yes..." After speaking, he hung up the phone and looked at again. Hugo, "He said you can go in." Joseph watched Gary''s eyes have been locked on Hugo, but laughed instead, he patted Hugo on the shoulder, "Go in." Facing Gary''s enthusiastic gaze, Hugo nodded with a polite smile, and then followed Joseph into Lang''s office. This office is at least 430 square feet (40 square meters), spacious and bright daylighting, neat and orderly furnishings, elegant and comfortable furniture. Hugo thinks it is even better than Josephs home. This gap can be Not one and a half. Lang was sitting behind the desk at this time, with Erlang''s legs crossed, silver-white curly hair, and a pair of glasses. He was not as shrewd and capable as he had imagined. He was more like a dramatist or assistant director on the scene. However, Lang''s speaking rhythm is far more powerful than his appearance, "So, what is it for me? I don''t think we have any problems to communicate." It is simple and neat, without any muddle, which also shows that he is terrible at the moment. Mood. Joseph was rushed by Lang''s momentum, but it didn''t make much difference. He raised his own voice and still asked with steady words, "Lang, Michael Douglas (Michael Douglas) is your artiste? He has a movie to be released next week?" Michael Douglas now has a very special position in Hollywood. On the one hand, he won the Oscar winner with "Wall. Street" in 1987. On the other hand, he also has a very good record in the field of producer. In 1976 "Flying over the lunatic asylum" by him is enough to make his name go down in history. Of course, there are two most well-known deeds of Michael Douglas. One is that he married Catherine Zeta-Jones (Catherine. Zeta-Jones) who was two rounds younger than him in the millennium, and the other is that he married Shah in 1992. Long Stone (Sharon. Stone) co-starred in "Basic. Instinct". When Hugo heard Josephs words, his first reaction was: "Instinct. Ability" will be released next week? The second reaction is: Michael is actually Lang''s artist, it seems that he is really a big-name agent. But Hugo did not realize that his predecessor was also an artist under Lang. Sure enough, Lang went on to say, "Yes,''Instinct. Ability.'' What''s wrong? What do you want?" He still speaks very neatly, without covering up his impatience. Obviously, he doesn''t want to engage with Joseph too much. Entangled. Hugo only noticed that after they entered the office, Lang not only did not say hello, nor did he let them sit down. Lang just sat in the boss chair and watched Joseph and Hugo stand on the spot talking. This condescending feeling really made people feel uncomfortable. Even if Hugo does not know what happened before, he can also guess that for a successful agent, an actor like Hugo in the "degenerate" is obviously not worth the effort, compared to rain. As a result, Lang has too many important artists to manage. No wonder Lang signed Hugo to Joseph after the contract expired. At this time, Lang''s attitude was not at all positive, even a feeling of charity, so why did Joseph come to him? This makes Hugo very confused-he still doesn''t know much about the operation of the entertainment industry. Although Langs attitude was very blunt, Joseph continued the conversation very calmly, "Lang, you know that Hugo needs a job recently Im thinking, can you give Hugo an invitation letter for the premiere. ?" Joseph actually had his calculations. March is the off-season of movies. There are not many movies released, and there are only a handful of topical and attractive works. Among them, the "Instinct. Ability" with an investment of 49 million US dollars is undoubtedly the only work that meets this standard, and it just so happens that the male protagonist Michael is Lang''s actor, and he got the premiere from Lang. The invitation letter is not difficult, because Michael will definitely get a bunch of invitations for the premiere, and there are at least one hundred invitations that Lang can control. If Hugo can attend this premiere, both the exposure and the contacts will definitely have a positive effect. Joseph hesitated again and again, or decided to focus on Hugos career, even if he didnt want to go to Lang Meyer. To overcome it, because for brokers, learning to deal with objects they hate is one of the required courses. As for bringing Hugo with him, Joseph actually still hoped that Lang would be able to give some convenience for the sake of his past friendships. Especially thinking of the Golden Raspberry Award in January, it was because of Lang''s suggestion that Hugo fell into the quagmire afterwards. Joseph hoped that Lang could make some compensation. Hugo understood Josephs calculations, but when he looked at Lang who was indifferent before him, he sighed softly in his heart. As expected, Joseph''s time in the industry was too short. He didn''t think Lang was a conscientious agent. Supreme is the absolute criterion. Sure enough, Lang once again verified Hugo''s thoughts, and he shook his head directly, "No, I don''t think Hugo is suitable for this occasion." Without any hesitation, Lang refused Joseph''s request without giving any face. Intend. Chapter 47： Mercilessly Lang''s refusal was too blunt and straightforward, and didn''t save Hugo any face at all. Joseph regretted it a little. He shouldn''t have brought Hugo with him. He subconsciously looked back at Hugo and expressed his concern. Hugo felt a little innocent at this time, because as far as he was concerned, he and Lang had nothing to do with each other. Today was the first time they met. So even if Lang rejected him, Hugo didnt think too much, just just discuss the matter, simply. I feel that Lang is really not showing any affection at all. So facing the sight cast by Joseph, Hugo''s eyes were stunned, and then quietly drifted to the side: because he didn''t know what reaction he had to make at this time was correct. As a senior agent, it is naturally impossible for Lang to "humiliate" the other person in front of Hugo. This is really impolite, so he stopped speaking and immediately looked at Hugo, "Hugo, you know, This is not aimed at you, it''s just''instinct. Ability'' The positioning of this movie does not match your image. This is indeed inappropriate." This is purely nonsense. It is not for Hugo to star in "Instinct. Ability", but just to participate in the premiere ceremony. It is like actors inviting their relatives and friends to a party, a party, and a movie. The subject matter and nature are irrelevant. Unless Hugo is still underage, Nalang''s statement still has some truth. Hugo''s sight only floated halfway, just not knowing how to respond to Joseph. Hearing Lang''s words, he said, "Uh, what is my image?" This sentence made Lang stunned, but after all, he was also a battle-tested person, and he quickly reacted, "Youth, vigor, health, and sunshine." Although it was a response in response, it was very impressive. To be precise, at any rate Lang has also served as Hugo''s agent for six years. Hugo can be regarded as an actor brought out by Lang. He still knows this very well. "Then why can''t I attend this premiere?" Hugo immediately followed up with another question, which was much more direct than Joseph, and Lang couldn''t help but be speechless in an instant, and the whole person looked a little embarrassed. Actually, as far as Hugo is concerned, he doesn''t know what Joseph''s arrangements are, what occasions are suitable, and what activities are helpful to the actor''s image. Hugo has never come into contact with these things, so naturally he doesn''t understand. But Hugo was indeed a little interested in the premiere of the movie "Instinct. Ability". Although I dont like Sharon Stone, the film "Instinct. Ability" turned out that year. It can be said that it broke countless teenagers illusions about the relationship between men and women. The exposure shots in the movie are really unforgettable. And it is rumored that many top actresses refused to play because of the excessive exposure of the film. However, the unknown Sharon undressed in front of the camera in order to get the role. In the end, Sharon got the role and became a Fight to become famous. This also makes this movie full of Hollywood-style bright rules. Of course, in terms of artistry, this film does not have much to discuss, even if the film was a global sensation when it was released, but the heroine Sharon and the director Paul Verhoeven (Paul Verhoeven) are behind this film. , There is no masterpiece that can be obtained anymore, and the "instinct. ability" has become the only masterpiece in their respective careers. Hugo is also a little curious, what will the premiere of "Instinct. Ability" be like? Faced with Hugos quick answer to the question, Lang couldnt answer it for a while, which made him a little bit irritated. The young man who was once easily controlled by him seems to be out of control today. "You know, we I hope the premiere will be as grand as possible. Not all actors of all levels will be able to attend." This is actually ironic that Hugo is not enough. Lang has restrained himself very much. He is annoyed by the fact that Hugo has to ask for his help after leaving his wings. He does not have any salary to help Hugo now, it just adds to his burden. Not to mention that after the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo was deeply in the quagmire. Helping Hugo was a loss of money. Lang was not so broad-minded. Thinking of this, Lang''s tone couldn''t help but become more blunt, "The negative impact of the Golden Raspberry Award has not yet dissipated. Columbia Pictures does not want to associate its film with the Golden Raspberry Award." The offensiveness of these two sentences is very strong. It can be called a snake hitting seven inches. It directly hits Joseph''s most worrying point: Before the release of "Scent of a Woman", Hugo carried the Golden Raspberry Award for the worst. The title of the leading actor is expected to be ridiculed for a long time. "Stallone would be very disappointed to hear this." Hugo smiled back. In fact, there are countless big-name actors who have won the Golden Raspberry Award in history, including Laurence Olivier and Brooke Jr. Silk (Brooke. Shields), Daryl. Hannah (Daryl. Hannah) and so on, so this sentence of Lang can be described as overturning a boat. Of course Hugo knew that this was impossible, and if Sylvester Stallone were to attend the premiere of "Instinct. Ability", Lang would definitely want it. But in the face of Hugo''s counterattack, Lang was not worried at all. Instead, he pulled out a disdainful smile, "Wait until you reach the level of Sylvester." The subtext is: you still Not enough weight. Lang''s words are really merciless, basically canceling the six years of friendship with Hugo Lancaster. In fact, for a senior agent like Lang, there are no one hundred and eighty clients under his hand. He can''t take care of them one by one. Naturally, he maximizes the benefits. He is right who can bring him the most commissions. Who cares the most, the reason is very simple. Similar to Hugo, who is half-red and not-purple, dying and dying, Lang really disdains more communication. Joseph, who stood by and watched Hugo and Lang you come and go, couldnt help but lamented that Hugos attitude towards Lang had changed drastically. It was originally expected that Hugos tendency towards Lang did not appear, but he faced Langs rejection and rejection. Hugo didn''t get angry either, and now Hugo is confronted with Lang head-on, which is really surprising. But at this time Joseph couldnt bother to continue to sigh. Langs words became more and more ugly, and he was about to tear his face. Joseph immediately stood up, "When Hugo reaches that level, he wont be standing here. A word ironically satirized that Lang was not qualified to take up the jobs of these big-name actors, and Lang suddenly changed his face. "If it weren''t for Hugo''s''excellent performance'' at the Golden Raspberry Awards, there would be no today." Lang Yi looked like a bad-tempered person, said Urn Sheng, his tone of impatience had not concealed anything. , It seems that he does not welcome Hugo to come to him at all. This sentence immediately blocked Joseph''s chest. If Long hadn''t persuaded Hugo to attend, how could Hugo go to the Roosevelt Hotel in Hollywood, how could he be embarrassed, and how could he face all the difficulties afterwards. It''s okay now, but Lang actually raked in a harrow, which is really depressing. "After the release of''Scent of a Woman'', you''d better not be jealous of Hugo''s success!" Hugo saw Joseph get angry for the first time in these two months, even at the backstage of the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony. Joseph was not angry when he was provoked during the audition for "Scent of a Woman", but today he vented his temper unabashedly. Hugo felt that Joseph was also a young and energetic young man. He was only twenty-eight years old this year, and the impulse and recklessness in his bones had not yet dissipated. "It''s better to have such a day." Lang said with a sneer, with a look of disdain. Obviously he is not optimistic about Hugo''s development prospects at all, otherwise he would not transfer Hugo to Joseph. Long wanted to maintain a good relationship with Hugo before, but now he couldn''t help it anymore and showed his true emotions without any disguise. "In that case, you shouldn''t be here today and shouldn''t ask me for an invitation letter." Joseph who said this sentence was directly blocked on the spot. "Then, if you have nothing else to do, please leave." Lang regained the high posture they had when they first came in, and hurried people directly, "I am very busy, and now there are three calls waiting for me to reply." Lang directly He picked up the phone on the desktop, pressed a button, and shouted directly into the hands-free, "Gary! Please leave Joseph and Hugo, I still have a meeting." This direct eviction order is entirely Chi Guoguo. Despise. In the face of the sudden outbreak of Lang and Joseph, Hugo himself did not feel deeply, after all, he passed halfway through. UU reading did not experience so many things, and naturally felt that he was not so unforgettable. But at this moment, looking at Ron''s disgusting expression, Hugo was also repelled: Since people are eager to separate the relationship, why should they come to the door? Hugo pulled Joseph''s arm and said calmly, "Joseph, let''s go. Al Pacino and Jack Nicholson are still waiting for Lang to reply. Don''t disturb others'' work." Joseph didn''t hold back a word, and he laughed after a flutter. Although this is just a fluttering sentence, it directly hit Lang''s sore spot. Lang can now be regarded as a top agent, but he has no real top superstars under his hands. The current best Michael Douglas is not brought out by him. To put it more directly, it is his hard power. Not recognized by the industry. Real ace brokers are bound to have personally pushed a newcomer to the top, and what Lang lacks is precisely this stepping stone. Joseph''s laughter added fuel to the fire, causing Lang''s anger to erupt directly, but he couldn''t refute it, otherwise it would just make himself more depreciated. So he could only watch Hugo and Joseph leave their office calmly. Before leaving, Hugo smiled at Gary and said, "Gary, Lang is now picking up Steven Spielber. Grid (Steven. Spielberg) phone, please don''t disturb him." After Gary watched Hugo leave, he looked suspiciously at Lang who was full of anger. Lang was not answering the phone at all. He couldn''t help but asked curiously, "Spielberg?" "Go!" Lang no longer suppressed his anger, and roared at his assistant. Chapter 48： Peak turn "Hugo, Hugo, go left, left!" Joseph had to call to Hugo who was lost at the intersection. He clearly yelled to the left, but Hugo turned to the right, which made Joseph really feel. It is dumbfounding. Hugo was originally insensitive to direction, location, and so on. When Joseph yelled at him, he realized that he had made a mistake again, so he touched his nose in embarrassment. People who were working around saw Hugo''s embarrassment and couldn''t help but laughed, making Hugo even more embarrassed. Joseph followed, and said helplessly, "Left, this direction." Then he walked to lead the way, but the stiff expression on his face completely relaxed. Hugo pursed his lips and walked quickly behind Joseph. After sitting back in the elevator, Joseph''s brain regained his sense of reason. He raised his head and gave Hugo a vague look, then retracted his gaze, and said in a low voice, "Sorry." Joseph was working for his own ability. I apologize. He saw clearly the confrontation between Hugo and Lang just now. He also knew that Hugo was completely settled and chose to believe in himself, but Joseph could not bring corresponding work to Hugo. This is true. It made him a little frustrated. Hugo shrugged indifferently, "No need. Aren''t we all working hard?" Hugo is working hard to become a good actor again, while Joseph is working hard to be a good agent. Of course, this process will not be too easy, but the process of hard work is also so beautiful. Joseph didn''t say anything, but in his heart he began to figure out what job opportunities could be obtained for Hugo in addition to "instinct. Ability", but then Joseph thought of another thing and looked up at Hugo. Your attitude towards Lang just now...very tough." This is not the Hugo in his memory. The previous Hugo trusted Lang very much, mainly because of the long-term cooperation in the previous six years. But this is not the case today. Did Hugo finally see Lang''s true face? Since Hugo directly confronted Lang in the office, he was ready for Joseph to be suspicious. As expected, Joseph asked. He pretended to be calm and replied, "What else do you want me to do? Kneel down and cry for help. My invitation letter?" This retort made Joseph choke, but he didn''t know how to respond. Hugo went on to say, "Since he is not optimistic about my future, why should I beg him to focus on me? Besides, he is not a super handsome guy, and I don''t like his one." Hugo''s last self-deprecating and ridiculous sentence reminded Joseph of Gary''s blatant blatantness just now. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but start twitching again, and the smile in his eyes flickered slightly. The elevator quickly stopped on the seventeenth floor, Joseph took the initiative to walk out, and Hugo followed and started to look at it. The atmosphere here is very different from the twenty-third floor. The twenty-third floor is a formulaic office space. Offices isolate each agents space; the seventeenth floor is more like a normal office. Everyone has only one big or small working compartment. You can take the office chair back half a step to chat with the colleague next door. Walking out of the elevator, Hugo can clearly feel the noise and laughter, and the whole floor is full of vitality. When Joseph walked out, people kept greeting Joseph, waving and nodding to Hugo. Compared with the official business on the twenty-third floor, this place seemed much more humane. Hugo even wondered if it was the same company here. Following Joseph, Hugo quickly came to a cubicle, watched Joseph sit on the office chair proficiently, then raised his head and asked the opposite, "Carl, where''s Charlie?" A long-lost familiar face looked up and said, "Go out." It was Karl Earl, the agent who had chased Charlize, "Hey, Hugo." Karl also saw Hugo. He greeted with joy. Joseph asked Hugo to sit down in the empty seat of the agent named Charlie next door. He casually explained, "Carl changed positions earlier this year and sat opposite me." Then Joseph began to pile up countless documents on himself. I started searching on the desk and muttered, "Where is the address book that Lang gave me last time." After Carl got up, he didn''t sit down. Instead, he asked Hugo, "Hugo, are you still in touch with Charlize Theron? She never called me back, so..." Carl''s expression A little embarrassing, he still has no artist, and he sits in the office all day in a daze. Seeing the tall and magnificent Carl standing in front of him, it was like a wall, but the expression on his face was so sincere and unexpectedly harmonious. In a brokerage company, the basic salary is pitifully low. Brokers have to rely on artists work to make a living. No artist means low income. Carl''s current life can be said to be miserable, even the rent can''t be paid. "No, I haven''t heard from her since I went to New York." Hugo could only say sorry. Seeing Carl''s disappointed expression, Hugo added, "But I told her before that you are A very good agent, trustworthy." Hugos words gave Carl a glimmer of hope, and he couldnt help but smile, "Thank you." "Hey, Hugo!" A voice came from behind, interrupting the conversation between Hugo and Carl. Hugo turned around and saw a middle-aged man who was nearly fifty years old. Hugo was full of strange faces. The question mark in his head, "Who is this?" Unfortunately, the memory of the predecessor in his head did not give Hugo any response. Fortunately, Joseph also noticed the sound, and when he looked back, he stopped the workstation in his hand and stood up, with a friendly smile on his face, greeted him, "Mr. Witt! Why are you free to come to the company?" Witt? This surname combined with the strange and familiar face in front of him finally awakened Hugos memory. The person in front of him was Paul Junger Witt (Paul Junger. Witt), who was a film producer. The reason why he knew Hugo was because he was the main producer of the "Death Poetry Society". Simply put, Paul is one of the heroes of Hugo''s fame. "Mr. Witt, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Hugo also took Paul''s right hand stretched out and greeted him politely. Although Hugo has not experienced the shooting process of the "Death Poetry Club" and has no familiarity with Paul at all, this does not prevent Hugo from expressing admiration for Paul, because the "Death Poetry Club" was originally one of his favorite movies. one. Paul laughed, "You have been lost in Hollywood''s colorful neon in recent years. It''s not that easy to meet." As an elder, he joked like this, and Hugo couldn''t refute it. . "But I heard that your collaboration with Al Pacino was very good this time, and the crew was full of praise for you, and finally I heard good news again." "Huh, I hope it''s not too late." Hugo replied with a smile, and Paul suddenly burst into laughter. "I didn''t expect to meet you here today. Now that I have met, I will ask you. I have a movie that will premiere next week. Are you interested in coming to the premiere ceremony?" Paul is also quick to say , Looked at Hugo with a smile, "I came to the company today to ask for an invitation. There were only two hundred invitations for this premiere. Several starring actors were all divided. As a result, two of my friends wanted I couldn''t get the invitation letter to attend, so I made a special trip to have a look today." After finishing speaking, Paul raised several invitations in his hand, "Fortunately, I still have a little face and did not disappoint my friends, otherwise I will be nagged for a while." Joseph''s eyes lit up when he heard Paul''s words. It was true that someone came to the door to bring a pillow just after he fell asleep. Although he was severely rejected by Lang, who would have thought that Paul, who had a good understanding of Hugo, would come to the company today? Perhaps this is the opportunity that truly belongs to Hugo. "Isn''t your invitation for a friend?" Joseph asked cautiously, but the seriousness in his eyes still revealed his inner desire. He didn''t want to miss this opportunity to be delivered to the door. "No, the agent gave me one more to express his apologies. If Hugo has time, he can come over and cheer for our movie. I think the reporters will be very willing to see Hugo appear." Paul still told Hugo. I appreciate it very much. Although Tracy let Hugo into the crew of "Death Poetry Club" at the beginning , Hugo conquered the entire crew with his own strength and won the love of film critics. "As long as you don''t dislike the small scale of our film, this time the film is only an investment of 25 million yuan. You will face the instinct. Ability of Columbia Pictures next week. I really dont know the prospects." 25 million US dollars of investment, although not comparable to the instinct. ability of 49 million US dollars, but it is also not to be underestimated. Such a suitable opportunity is really rare. "Of course it would be great to be able to attend the premiere." Hugo glanced at Joseph. He quickly determined Joseph''s urgency at this time, so he agreed with the situation, "You know, I recently It''s not that easy to get a job offer." Hugo curled his lips mockingly after speaking. Since the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugos situation in Hollywood has been more or less known to people in the industry. This is why Paul took the initiative to step forward when he saw Hugo just now. If he can, he doesnt mind pulling another Hugo. Thats right, especially after he listened to his friend Hugos performance in "Smelling Scents and Knowing Women". "March 18th, Fox Theater (Fox Theater), dont be late." Paul laughed at Hugos self-deprecating smile, took out an invitation letter in his hand, and handed it to Hugo. "I have something else, so I''ll leave first. I''ll talk about it on the day of the premiere." It was not until Paul left completely that Hugo smiled brightly, slammed his right fist vigorously, and then raised the invitation letter in his left hand, "Joseph, I have a new job opportunity!" Joseph and Carl beside them couldn''t help getting excited as they watched Hugo''s sunny smile. Chapter 49： Soft investment If Ron Meyer knew, he would reject Hugo here, and then Hugo would get help from Paul Jonger-Witt to attend the film premiere, and he would play against "Instinct." It is estimated that his complexion is definitely not much better. Originally, Joseph came down to find the address book, and then to see if there was any way he hadn''t considered, but now he doesn''t need it anymore. Paul''s invitation letter solved the problem, which is really wonderful. Joseph took the invitation letter in Hugo''s hand, opened the beautifully packaged envelope, took out the card with the black background inside, and wrote in gold font, "''Final. Analysis''?" Joseph I Time didn''t think of this movie, and couldn''t help looking at Carl who was standing on the opposite side. "Kim Basinger (Kim. Basinger)." Carl remembered it for a moment, said the main actor''s name, and at the same time awakened Joseph''s memory. "Oh, that work with Richard Gere (Richard. Gere)!" Joseph took the conversation, and he finally remembered this film. This is a very high-profile work, no less than " instinct". But then Joseph remembered one more thing and looked at Hugo with some worry. Hugo has never heard of the movie "The Final Analysis" and knows nothing about it, but he is familiar with the two actors, Kim Basinger and Richard Gere. Kim Basinger is the first actress in history to not only appear on the cover of "Playboy" but also receive an Oscar for the Golden Age. She quickly became known for her **** and mature temperament in the early 1980s. Knowing, she became famous, and then she dedicated her passionate performance in "Love You for Nine and a Half Weeks (9.1 / 2. Weeks. She succeeded in making a fortune in the movie circle. In 1989, she starred in Tim. -Burton (Tim. Burton) version of "Batman (Batman, achieved good results. Of course, it is the work "LA Confidential (LA. Confidential that won King an Oscar for best supporting actress for her in the annals of history. At this time, Jin Basinger, who was thirty-nine years old, seemed to be the most watched goddess-level figure in Hollywood. Speaking of Richard Gere, this **** idol with the most explosive influence in the 1980s is clearly the top existence, from "American Gigolo" to "Officer and Gentleman (An. Officer. And). . A. Gentleman to "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon", all made him a glamorous man in Hollywood. However, compared to Kim Basinger''s global popularity of the **** bomb image, Hugo''s biggest recognition of Richard Gere is that this is a Tibetan. alone. As a philanthropist, Richard has repeatedly issued counters in public. magnificent. The remarks made it difficult for Hugo to have a positive impression of him. Hugo does not know what will happen at the premiere by then. If he is somehow hostile to Richard, the scene would be strange, not to mention his current appearance is still a completely white man. Hugo is thinking about the situation of the premiere here, but Joseph''s eyes are a little more worried, "Hugo, are you at the premiere, are you okay?" Hugo was surprised and couldn''t help wondering: Did Joseph see his rejection and disdain for Richard so quickly? It''s impossible. He didn''t say anything. Hugo asked calmly, "What''s wrong, what''s the matter?" Joseph thought for a while, but decided to tell the truth, "Uma also appeared in this movie." "Uh... Uma. Thurman?" Hugo''s answer was cautious, because Joseph''s attitude seemed to tell Hugo: something unpleasant happened between him and Uma. Could it be that they worked together before? Ever movie? Uma Thurman has never been popular in Hollywood, but her masterpieces have always been talked about by people, "Pulp. Fiction", "Kill. Bill", "The Avengers" (The. Avengers) and so on, so that she has always had a place among Hollywood actresses, and she has the fatal charm of the oriental mystery, exuding undazzling but dazzling appeal. Of course, Uma is still just a fledgling new actress. Hugo doesn''t remember that his predecessor and Uma had collaborated in movies. But Joseph''s expression clearly expressed: There is something tricky in it! So Hugo had to carefully consider his tone, "I have no problem, I think it''s all in the past." Hugo thought about it carefully, and then added, "Furthermore, this is just work. It must be professional, isn''t it? Paul''s invitation letter is so difficult to come by, we naturally can''t miss it." Joseph took a serious look at Hugo''s calm face, made sure that Hugo was not lying, and then nodded. Hugo couldn''t help wiping his cold sweat, but after dealing with Joseph, what should he do when he really sees Uma? Hugo really didn''t know what happened between them, whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. It is estimated that they can only see tricks. "Since you have decided to attend the premiere, you have to buy two sets of clothes." Although Joseph is nominally an agent, now he almost has multiple jobs, including Hugo stylist and assistant. It must be supervised by him, but fortunately, at present Joseph is also an artist like Hugo, so the work is not too heavy. Hugo did not respond for a while, "Aren''t there a lot of new clothes in the closet?" Hugo thought about it carefully, "I only wore the same outfit that I attended the Golden Raspberry Award last time." As soon as the words came out, Joseph immediately looked at Hugo dumbly, and Carl next to him cast his sights like an alien. "Hugo, this is Hollywood." Joseph said simply. Hugo did not answer. He vaguely realized that he seemed to have made a common-sense mistake just now. If he speaks again, he will probably reveal the fact that he knows little about the Hollywood industry. Up. "If you wear the same outfit and appear on two different public occasions, it is estimated that the headline of the newspaper tomorrow will say that you are down." Hugo understood immediately, he had seen this a lot when he was watching the news before. In the Vanity Fair of Hollywood, every appearance has countless pairs of eyes staring at you. From hairstyle to clothing, from makeup to accessories, from female partner to partner, will become the focus of flash scrutiny. It is very scary to appear in two different public occasions in the same suit, or to collide with other artists. This is especially true for female artists, and the requirements are very strict. Relatively speaking, the conditions for male artists have been relaxed a lot, but this principle will not change in essence. Not to mention that on large-scale occasions such as Oscars or premieres, every pore of an artist will be placed under a microscope for observation. This is not to blame for Hugo Oolong. When they were glorious to death in various small performances, there were no stage costumes, all of them were private costumes, but the dressing was more grand. Any set of clothes is worn and worn, there is no such concept in Hollywood at all. Judging from the current situation of Hugo, the aftermath of the Golden Raspberry Award is still there. "Scent of a Woman" has not yet been released, and it is temporarily in a state of leisure... This itself is countless handles waiting for reporters to pick it up. If it is discovered that Hugo is wearing gold again The Raspberry Award suit attended the premiere of "The Final Analysis". It is estimated that there must be a group of people watching the jokes. Joseph looked at Hugo, who was ignorant, and he hated iron and steel. He greeted Karl, and then left the company with Hugo, ready to go shopping. "But, aren''t our funds very tight now?" Hugo has no vendors willing to sponsor him, so any investment must be paid for by himself. Not long ago, Hugo checked his bank account. There was only less than two thousand dollars in it. It seems to be a lot, but everything costs money, and Hugo has no work for a while, so he has to pay more. Tighten your waistband. Josephs concept of financial management is obviously clearer than that of Hugo, Dont worry, the salary for''Smelling Scents and Knowing Women'' will come in today. "Really?" Hugo''s eyes lit up immediately. This was his first income after crossing over. To put it ugly, it was also his first official income after running away from home at the age of fifteen. The personal income tax that needs to be paid here in the United States is not very detailed by Hugo. UU read www.uuknshu.com, but according to his income level, he must pay 36% of the personal income tax, but this is also subject to tax exemption. The amount and standard deductions plus the progressive tax rate, the final personal income tax that Hugo needs to pay is almost 15%. After paying taxes, he still needs to pay a 10% rake to Joseph and the brokerage company. In the end, Hugo''s salary will be about 380,000 US dollars. The specific figure needs to be accurate after Joseph handed over to the accountant for calculation. . Three hundred eighty thousand U.S. dollars, which is too important for Hugo in trouble. "We need to make some soft investments. Buying clothes is only the first step." Joseph has long known the day when the pay will be paid, and he has begun to make calculations for Hugo''s future life. "Then you need to find a new house. " "Do you want to move?" Although the environment of Joseph''s current residence is really terrible, after all, this is the place that Hugo is most familiar with after crossing over, so the first reaction is still a little bit unwilling. Joseph chuckled slightly, "Of course, you have to move, and I also need to move." The current residence is just a stopgap measure. Although they still don''t have enough capital to buy a house or live in a high-end residence, they need to change to a safer and cleaner residence. It is also very necessary. Hugo quickly figured this out. Living in the current place is not a long-term solution. Moving is inevitable, so he nodded and did not continue to struggle with this. But soon Hugo''s cheerful mood calmed down. What was the costume of the early nineties? Especially men''s clothing, seems to be far away from the aesthetics of 2014, this... Buying clothes does not seem to be a pleasure, but a torment. Chapter 50： Stunning charm Rodeo Drive, located near Beverly Hills, is the most famous fashion center in Los Angeles. This is the block from The. Beverly Hills. Hotel in the south to the Four Seasons Hotel Beverly In just three blocks, there are more than one hundred boutique brand-name shops. The cobblestone streets, the fountains that penetrate the sun, the taverns that permeate the old days, and the unique shops with strong European style constitute the Angel of Angels. The most unique landscape in the city. From Constellation Avenue, it was only a mile away to reach Rodeo Avenue. It only took five minutes to drive. Joseph quickly brought Hugo to this trendy neighborhood. Looking at the densely packed designer shops on both sides, Armani (io. Armani), Chanel (Chanel), Dolce & Gabbana (Dolce & Gabbana), Dior (Dior), Louis Vuitton (Louis. Vuitton), dazzling, But there is no way to start. Whether it''s Hugo or Joseph, obviously they don''t have much idea about shopping. After coming out of the parking lot, the two stood on the street without moving a step. Hugo is carefully looking at the luxuriously decorated famous brand stores on both sides. The magnificent decoration is daunting. Hugo knows that a shirt in it can cost hundreds of dollars. This price is for him to go through the previous situation. In other words, it is impossible to own, so Hugo has always advocated that wearing clothes is not about price or style, but about their own collocation. Wearing your own style and presenting it confidently is the most fashionable. Simply pursuing famous brands or simply following fashion trends is not necessarily suitable for you. "Armani, how about it?" Joseph hesitated and suggested, "Hollywood keeps saying,''If you don''t know what to wear, then choose Armani'', or let''s try it?" Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "This is just a kind of advertising and marketing, are you fooled?" Hugo has never believed in this kind of advertising, and some people say, "You must have a Louis Vuitton in your life, otherwise life Its just incomplete. Hugo even sneered at this. If a persons life needs to be filled with a leather bag or a piece of clothing, then such a life is really not pursued. However, Armani''s suit is not too bold, but it is not lacking in novelty. It is indeed more suitable for most men. What''s more, it is still in the early 1990s. The development of menswear is far behind that of womenswear. It is not like men''s clothing in the 21st century, which is overwhelming and overwhelming. So choosing Armani would indeed be a good start. "Let''s go in and take a look." Hugo didn''t have any idea. Looking at this dazzling array of designer fashion stores, I didn''t know what to choose. It was a good idea to start with Armani. Hugo and Joseph did not hesitate any more, they pushed open the glass door in front of them and walked into the shop. As soon as I walked in, a clerk came up with a smile, "Good afternoon, sir, can I help you?" Hugo''s eyes shuttled back and forth among the orderly hangers in front of him. The countless costumes were dazzled by people who looked at them. It was not easy to find a suitable suit for them. It was Joseph who was more experienced. He said directly, "We need a suit for formal occasions, but don''t be too serious." The clerk immediately understood that this is Hollywood. Obviously, she has received countless entertainers and asked with a smile, "Is it a party?" While asking, her eyes calmly looked at Hugo standing next to her. I have to say that the stunning charm of Hugo is indeed very eye-catching, making it difficult to divert his attention. Today he just simply wore a white T-shirt with black straight jeans, and finally wore it. A pair of white sneakers and a smoky-gray jacket was chosen for the jacket, which is simple, generous, clean and without losing youthful vitality, perfectly setting off the warm and sunny atmosphere of Hugo. It took a few seconds for the clerk to recognize that the person in front of him was Hugo Lancaster, who was active not long ago because of the Golden Raspberry Award. To be honest, even though Hugo appeared in the "Death Poetry Society" There are works such as "Deadly Moment" and "Hudson''s Eagle", but they are not masterpieces. It is the Golden Raspberry Award that really made Hugo''s reputation in Hollywood. After recognizes Hugo, the clerk will naturally care about it. At the same time, Joseph also replied, "Premiere." This made the clerk smile and nodded, "Please follow me." Then she led the way, her tone of voice was polite and reasonable, neither too respectful nor too contemptuous. Hugo had heard that the clerk of this kind of brand-name store was a little bit low-minded, and even there had been ridiculous times that some plainly dressed customers were forbidden to touch their clothes. They also called it "you can''t afford it." This kind of thing happened in the service industry is really jaw-dropping, but the reality is so cruel. However, the performance of the clerk today is still very satisfying. In fact, Hugo and Joseph are both casually dressed. Joseph is just a shirt with jeans. It looks very poor, but I dont know if the clerk recognized it. Hugo''s reason, anyway, the eyes and expressions are not too unusual. Armanis store covers a large area. The clerk took Hugo and Joseph through the lobby and turned into a side. There is a different world here. Then the clerk stood in front of a row of hangers and pointed to the surrounding two rows. Clothes, "here are the new styles of this spring, formal and not too serious, casual without losing texture." The clerk quietly looked at Hugos vision, estimated Hugos preferences, but still explained, The design of this spring is mainly tailored to reflect the beauty and strength of the human body. The simple lines are matched with the delicate texture. The boringness of ordinary formal suits adds some youthful uninhibitedness." After grasping the focus of Hugos vision, the clerk walked to the hanger and stretched out two suits. "I think Mr. Lancaster is tall and leggy, with outstanding temperament and sunshine. Any color can be controlled. But this set Black and this set of gray colors will be more suitable for premiere occasions, stable and yet expensive." The clerk hung the two suits on the hangers beside them, fully showing the overall feeling of the clothing for Hugo and Joseph, and then he could look at some details of the design in detail. Joseph looked back at Hugos figure, and couldnt help but nodded. Hugo is actually a standard hanger figure. Any clothes hanging on him will have a special smell. These two suits of Hugo will definitely be no problem. . "Try the black one?" Joseph felt that the gray was a little darker, and it looked more mature, so this was not suitable. At the premiere of "The Final Analysis", Richard was responsible for the maturity and glamour. Naturally, Hugo could not repeat this route, otherwise it would be meaningless to attend the premiere. There are not only comparisons between actresses, but also a lot of fights between actors. Its just that most of the choices of actors are limited to suits, so they are not as exciting as actresses. Therefore, Hugo must not be able to collide with Richard head-on at the premiere, and with Richard''s mature charm, it is completely self-defeating. Hugo knew that most of the clothes didn''t look very good, and the effect could only be known after they were worn, so he didn''t refuse, so he took the clothes and entered the dressing room. Before going in, the clerk took another white shirt to Hugo. Hugo realized that he was confused again. He only took the suit, not the shirt, which was really embarrassing. Amidst the laughter in the clerk''s eyes and Joseph''s helpless expression, Hugo took the suit and entered the dressing room. Soon, Hugo got dressed and walked out, still muttering, "Is this size right? Why do I think it''s a bit too big." But his answer didn''t get any response, and he discovered the whole space. There is actually no sound. In fact, when I first came in, there were a few customers in the shop, and a few shop assistants were communicating in low voices, but at this time all these voices disappeared. As soon as Hugo raised his head, he saw everyone looking at him with slightly open mouths. This sluggish expression made Hugo feel quite a comic style, which made people laugh. Hugo in front of me is wearing a straight black suit. The sturdy figure with wide shoulders and narrow waist is clearly presented under the wrapping of fabric. Although the suit is slightly loosely tailored, it does not look like the design of the 21st century with close-fitting lines. , But it can still be clearly seen that Hugos figure fits perfectly with the design of the clothes, presenting the elegance of a man in a youthful way, and the bright smile on his face makes the whole world light up. . Everyone in the Armani store was immediately shocked, shocked by the oncoming charming waves, dumbfounded, no one could react in the first time. It is said that people rely on clothing. Hugo, who already has an inherent advantage, paired with a set of suitable clothing, that kind of lethality has risen in a straight line. The handsome and deep facial features were soaked with the breath of sunlight, and they rushed towards their faces. Just one face-to-face makes people lose their language ability. Finally, Joseph came back to his senses first, he coughed slightly, "No, I think this suit is very good. Very good." Joseph also specially added, emphasizing his inner feelings. The clerk who immediately served Hugo also came back to his senses, and hurriedly walked in front of Hugo, walked a little half a circle, examined the upper body effect of the whole set of clothes, and checked to see if there were any parts that needed improvement. The design of this model is not too heavy, and the design of the two buckles on the small lapels is also very young, which is in line with your temperament." "Really?" Hugo pulled his collar, buttoned up the buttons of his suit, and walked to the floor-to-ceiling mirror to observe the overall effect of his suit. "Why do I feel like I am wearing a bucket? " This Chapter 51： Despised Hugo is serious. In the early 1990s, mens suits paid more attention to fabrics and overall feel. Even the most traditional custom suits were tailored to suit each mans different circumstances. They also left some space for the clothes instead of tailoring them. That was the fashion trend of the time. If you come here wearing a suit that focused on your figure and line in 2014, a group of people will probably call it old-fashioned and ignorant of trends. In fact, its not just suits, but clothes in the 21st century are all about fitnot tight-fitting, they conceal the shortcomings of the figure, highlight the advantages, and boldly and directly present the beauty of body lines, including T-shirts, shirts, jeans, jackets, etc. So it is. Therefore, when Hugo puts on this suit, he really feels like he is wearing a bucket on him, which reminds people of the appearance of a child stealing his fathers suit. The thick shoulder pads, the straight waistline, and the looseness. The bottom hem really makes people laugh. "It''s definitely not like this." After being shocked by Hugo''s words, the clerk hurried forward and explained. She gestured to Hugo slightly, and then measured Hugo''s broad shoulders with both hands, "Look, here The line is very fit, fully showing your shoulder line. Of course, if you dont like it, you can reduce the shoulder pads. "Nowadays suits must have shoulder pads, and that kind of youthful casual suits without shoulder pads are not Popularity, people are more willing to choose jackets or leather jackets than suits without shoulder pads. Then the clerk followed the line on Hugo''s back and smoothed it down, "If you button up the button on the shoulder line, the waist line can be revealed, revealing the shape of the inverted triangle." There are also suits now. The waistline, especially the French version of the design, always has an endless pursuit of the waistline, but because the hem is too long, the waistline is not prominent and always looks a little bloated. Hugo watched the clerk explaining there in detail, and raised his eyebrows lightly. He felt that his aesthetic point of view was still incompatible with this place, but what could be done? It is 1992, and the customs here are like this, he must get used to it. But Hugo has always believed in one sentence: Clothes are dead and people are alive. The same piece of clothing can show different styles on different people, which is actually the reason. Hugo felt that the suit on his body was still slightly bloated, and the effect was not satisfactory, so he shifted his sight from the full-length mirror in front of him, and then continued to take a step inside Armanis shop, he thought See if there are other styles. Although mens suits seem to be similar on the surface, in fact suits are very particular styles. A suit has countless details from the shoulder line to the collar, from the sleeve to the button, from the shape to the material, and it is made in any place. Changes can make the suit reflect different sophistication through details. Especially customized suits are even more demanding. Hugo simply looks at it with his eyes, and its actually hard to tell the difference, but he mainly starts to look at the line cut from the shoulder line to the waist line to the hem, hoping to find a more satisfactory version. It took a while. Hugo saw a black suit on the far right of the hanger. It was also black, but the tailoring of this suit was obviously better. The shoulder line is more retro, with the style of the 1920s, the design of the three buttons is too formal, but the width of the waist part is obviously reduced, and the hem has a beautiful arc, you can imagine, The effect should be very good after putting it on, reminding Hugo of the look of Leonardo in "The Great Gatsby" released in 2013. "I want to try this set." Hugo looked back at the clerk and said with a smile. Joseph also followed Hugo at this time and saw the suit. He took the clothes off the shelf and looked up and down. Finally, he shook his head, "I didn''t see any difference." Joseph was really slow in this regard. In fact, Hugo doesnt know much, he just chooses based on his long-term aesthetics and intuition. I dont know what the difference is. Anyway, Ill see if I put it on. Hugo laughed and turned to the clerk. Speaking of, "Couldn''t this suit have the same design as my clothes?" If this is the case, it would be embarrassing. The expression on the clerks face was a bit hesitant, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was stiff. There seemed to be something unspeakable, but she still seriously explained, No, these two sets are not the same design. The one in your hand, the shoulder line and waist The cut of the line and hem will be more rounded, and this set is a three-piece set with a vest inside, and the overall retro effect will be more prominent. But..." Hugo did not hear the clerk''s "but", and turned around and said to Joseph, "Would it be too exaggerated to wear a three-piece suit at the premiere?" Generally speaking, three pieces were used in the award ceremony. The set is more suitable. It is only the premiere, and it is not the premiere of Hugo''s own work, so it seems a little overkill. Joseph didnt think too much, Try it first, and talk about it after seeing the effect. Anyway, today Im here to make soft investments. If the effect is really good, then even if its not for the premiere, for the future. Some formal occasions for auditions or meetings with senior people also need to purchase some formal clothing. "Sir, sir..." The clerk tried to interrupt the conversation between Joseph and Hugo with a polite voice. Finally she attracted the attention of both people, but the embarrassment on her face became more and more obvious, "Sir, this set The clothes are no longer in stock." "Then which set I have...?" Hugo thinks this kind of thing is too ridiculous. All the clothes in the Armani store are sold out? This kind of thing can be said to be incredible. If a set of clothes is sold out of size, Armani will definitely put this style of clothes away in preparation for the seasonal promotion at that time. But now it''s only halfway through March, there is still a long time before summer, and spring has just begun, so the clerk actually said that the clothes are out of stock, which is naturally unbelievable. Joseph, who was standing next to him, also looked confused. When he looked at the clerk, the clerk was immediately embarrassed. He was a little at a loss and seemed to be thinking about how to respond to Hugos question. "This, this is The last set in the store now does not have your size." The clerk considered it for a long time, and finally chose this way to answer. The situation here was naturally reported up immediately, and the person in charge of Armanis branch immediately walked over, Good afternoon, gentlemen, this is Frank Garner. Is there anything I can do for you? This person named Frank is obviously more than one level higher than the clerk just now. The gentle smile on his face looks very kind, but it does not make people think that it is deliberately involved in relationships, and the sincere and cooperating hands in his eyes And Wei Wei''s leaning forward body shows his sincerity, and it is easy to dispel others'' sense of rejection. "I want to try this suit, but I was told that it is out of stock." Hugo was a little bit distracted, and went out shopping happily, but it was not necessary to make trouble. In fact, Hugo is not indispensable to this suit, but the clerk''s reason is so ridiculous that he can''t accept it. Therefore, in the face of Frank''s smile, Hugo was not aggressive, but calmly stated the facts and expressed his helplessness, nothing more. Frank stretched out his hands and cast questioning eyes. Hugo passed the clothes in his hands. Frank opened the label of the clothes and looked at it, then nodded slightly, "Mr. Lancaster. , The thing is like this, this set of clothes is our new spring product, naturally there is still stock." This sentence immediately caused Hugo and Joseph to look at the clerk at the same time. Hugo was okay. He was just wondering why the clerk was suddenly lying, but Joseph''s sharp eyes made the clerk move away in panic. Look in the eyes. "But we won''t sell this suit again today." Although Frank''s words were very polite and apologetic, the content of this sentence still made both Hugo and Joseph cast a surprised look. "Because Mr. Richard Gere has ordered this suit, he will wear it to attend the movie premiere. In order to avoid the situation of zipping shirts, we will not sell this suit for the time being. UU Reading If you are really satisfied, we can deliver it to you next Monday." Hugo and Joseph looked at each other. This is actually a special service customized by top brands for celebrities, mainly to highlight the uniqueness of artists. Logically, after Richard Gere ordered the suit, the clerk should put the suit away and hang it out after the premiere. But today I dont know which link went wrong, and the suit is still there. After being left on the shelf and being taken by Hugo, the situation now appears. "Uh... can''t you even try?" Joseph coughed slightly and asked politely. He didn''t want Hugo and Richard at the premiere. That would be bad, but he still felt a little embarrassed, so he asked, and finally got Frank''s embarrassed smile. Joseph hesitated and went on to say, "I think this suit will work better on Hugo. Why can''t Hugo wear this suit to attend the premiere?" "We still trust Richard more." Frank still had a polite smile on his face, but at this time the smile seemed a bit ironic, as if to say: What kind of green onion are you Hugo Lancaster, how could it be possible? Compared to Richard Gere? Even if you are a hanger, you look good in clothes, but in real life, the skin is not the most important thing. Compared to Richard, Hugo is not a bit inferior. Without waiting for Josephs response, Frank went on to say, Please cooperate with our work. Here, I apologize for the inconvenience caused to you. This seems to be saying: Dont be entangled anymore, be conscious. One point is better. Obviously, Hugo and Joseph were despised together. Chapter 52： Down-hearted Frank has always been very polite, and his words are not too harsh, they just state the facts, but such words are hard to make people happy. This is the status quo in Hollywood. Popularity is the only measure of everything. There are many ways to win popularity. Maybe it''s acting, maybe it''s box office, maybe it''s a topic, but getting attention, attention and gathering is the most important thing, with popularity. , Everything will be there. In fact, in the current situation of Hugo, if you go to some sports brands, you might get a warm welcome. After all, the topicality of the Golden Raspberry Award is still enough. But for top brands like Armani, what they need is masculine charm and a positive image. Compared to Hugo, there is no doubt that they choose Richard. Although Frank has always been humble and polite, he can still clearly feel the strong confidence in the brand and the dismissiveness of Hugo in his bones. Imagine that if Richard came to Armani, Frank would definitely be more than polite. Its just that such a reality is too cruel and cold, making people helpless. Hugo and Joseph originally came to shop happily, but their mood immediately fell off. What if they attended the premiere of "Final Analysis", anyway, this is not Hugo''s own work. Nonetheless, Frank continued to say with due diligence, "We still have many new models with excellent designs in spring. If you need it, I can introduce them to you personally." But at this time, let''s see the gentleman''s smile on Frank''s face. , I feel that there are some cheap, just like beggars that Hugo can send casually. Hugo smiled genially at Frank, and said calmly, "No, I can''t afford the price, I think I''d better change it." Hugo''s remarks are obviously to admit that he is poor. This is an expression of weakness, but after these words are said, the atmosphere on the scene feels a bit strange. Hugo seemed to be saying "You Armani are too high-end, I don''t deserve it." Such ironic words directly nailed Frank, who has always maintained a perfect etiquette, directly on the spot, and the smile on his face is even more directly stiff. On the face, it looks wonderful. Joseph stood by, saw Frank''s facial expression that was almost convulsive, and a smile flashed across his eyes. Seeing Hugo straight back into the locker room to change clothes, Joseph immediately felt relieved. Soon Hugo changed his clothes. He hung the suit in the dressing room. Then he smiled at Frank who was standing at the door trying to be polite, and said politely, "Thank you for your hospitality." I hope I can find a job soon, and when I have enough capital, I hope to be able to buy a suitable suit in Armani." Hugo was obviously a humble speech, but his words were prickly, and he secretly satirized Armani''s self-proclaimed nobleness, so that Frank didn''t know how to deal with it. In the end, he could only treat it as if he didn''t understand it. He smiled and said, "Armani is always waiting for you. Come here." Then Hugo and Joseph walked out of Armani''s shop side by side. Frank, who stayed inside the shop, could only look helpless. Although there were no scenes of cynicism in Armani today, and the clerk did not ridicule Hugo''s words such as "Don''t touch it if you can''t afford it", the overall etiquette is in place; but the kind of discrimination emanating from the bones is still in place. It is very uncomfortable to look at people with low self-righteousness with a dog''s eyes. "One day, Armani will take the initiative to come and beg you to wear their clothes, then you must reject them severely." Joseph said in a flat tone. Although there are no ups and downs in the words, they can be heard clearly. His unwillingness. Hugo chuckled lightly, "Don''t worry, I will give you this opportunity then." "Will you continue to look at the clothes now?" Joseph was amused by Hugo''s teasing, making him a little relaxed, but there is not much left in the mood to continue shopping. Men don''t have much preference for shopping, but the experience just now in Armani is even more upsetting. Hugo widened his eyes and said with a look of surprise, "Would you like me to wear the Golden Raspberry Award suit to the premiere, and then be beaten by Richard? Or, you simply want me to wear T Shirt and jeans attending?" Hugo''s slightly exaggerated expression made Joseph shook his head helplessly. He naturally knew that this was impossible. Even though they were now dispirited, work was still working, and it was impossible to give up because of a small setback. What''s more, the filming of "Scent of a Woman" has been completed, and now we are waiting for the post-production to be completed, and things are on track. They don''t need to be downcast. I believe today''s experience will not last long. "Then let''s continue, what are you doing standing still?" Joseph shrugged and gave an affirmative answer. Hugo smiled as he walked forward, "Originally, I think there are at least a few hundred famous brand stores here. The question is not whether we can find suitable clothes, but how long it takes us to find them." After walking for a while, Hugo saw a beautifully decorated storefront and walked directly up, "Lets go in and take a look." But when Hugo was about to push the glass door of the shop, he saw Joseph''s footsteps staying in place. Hugo thought something had happened, and greeted Joseph enthusiastically, "Don''t worry, what happened to Armani is We are negligent. There are only two movies to be premiered this week. How can this be the case in every store." Joseph still stood still, his expression was a bit strange, as if the corners of his mouth twitched, but he seemed to be holding back a smile, which made Hugo a little baffling. At this moment, the glass door of the shop was pushed open from the inside. It is estimated that the clerk saw a customer coming and took the initiative to greet him. Sure enough, as soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw a woman in a white shirt and black suit trousers, with neat ponytails, and smiled and said, "Good afternoon, and welcome to the Chanel women''s clothing store." "Uh..." Hugo''s smile instantly stiffened on his face. He was talking to Joseph just now, and he didn''t even notice that this shop was actually a women''s clothing store. No wonder Joseph acted so weird just now. Hugo paused, then pushed away his stiff smile, "Good afternoon, my female companion seems to be past the shop next door, and I will come back later." After speaking, Hugo nodded calmly. He gestured for a moment, and then walked back on the road again. Joseph suddenly quickened his pace, and went straight forward as if he didn''t know Hugo. It seemed that he was embarrassed. Hugo quickly followed up with depression, "Hey, Joseph! You should have reminded me that you just looked at me making a fool of yourself." Hugo complained in a low voice, and suddenly he saw Joseph lift up. With his right hand, pointing to the sign of the next shop, Hugo continued to speak, but his head turned, "If it weren''t for my cleverness, the scene just now would have been awkward, would you want me to walk in for a walk... " Hugo''s words came to an abrupt end. Because he saw the sign of the store that said, "Gucci (i, and then there was a small sign in the lower right corner, "Men''s Clothing Store". "...grass." This is the only word Hugo can say now. And Joseph didn''t hold it back after all, he chuckled, and he couldn''t help but swiftly stepped forward. Hugo patted his head in annoyance, but did not dare to look back to see if the Chanel clerk had stood up. He could only quickly follow in Joseph''s footsteps until he was a hundred yards away from this area, Joseph This was the real laugh-it was very hard to hold back directly. This was also the first time Hugo heard Joseph laugh out loud. Seeing Joseph''s gloating expression, Hugo himself couldn''t help but laughed. Even if he recalled it for himself, he thought the scene just now was too interesting. Although Hugo had a big ugly, it made the two people successfully put the Armani thing behind and reinvested in the shopping plan. There are countless top brands on Rodeo Drive. After giving up Armani, the choice is still dazzling. And this time the premiere is very important. It is not only Hugos first public appearance after the Golden Raspberry Awards, but also the responsibility of resisting Richards mature charm, so the choice of clothing must not be neglected~www .novelhall.com~ So, even if the two men were really tired, they didnt make a sloppy or improvised deal. Finally, after spending most of the afternoon, Hugo and Joseph finally bought a set from Givenchy. A suitable suit cost four thousand five hundred dollars, which is regarded as an investment of a large sum of money for the upcoming premiere, and finally ended this torture process. Holding the suit in his hand, Hugo couldn''t help sighing, "The rent is only three hundred dollars, and a set of clothes is almost five months of our living expenses. It''s really extravagant." Looking at the celebrity under the spotlight, the shadow of the star is fragrant. I am envious, but after experiencing it personally, it seems not so beautiful. Joseph chuckled slightly, "Isnt the suit you attended the Hudson Eagle more expensive, dont you remember? In Hollywood, the price of these things is never capped." Hugo did not dare to ask how much his predecessor suit was in the "Hudson Eagle" suit, but he muttered in his heart, he did not remember any clothes in the closet that looked particularly valuable. "But the last time you wore that suit to the bar, you got drunk and vomited, and you threw it away the next day. It''s really a shame. Otherwise, you can take it to a **** after the dry cleaning, which is worth a lot of money. Yeah." Joseph continued to throw the bomb out, and Hugo was dumbfounded. Joseph saw Hugo''s shocked expression, and he couldn''t help but asked in confusion, "What''s the matter?" Hugo was stunned, and then the interface said, "Are we so poor that we are going to pawn?" "Please, this is not the focus of what I just said, okay?" This is probably the only thought in Joseph''s mind at this time. Chapter 53： Public appearance On Wednesday, March 18, both "Final Analysis" and "Instinct." both chose to premiere on this day, which was not very common in 1992. This is not the 21st century in which North American box office hits record highs. On average, only 20 movies are shown in North American theaters every week; and the North American box office of a film that can exceed the 100 million threshold is a huge success, and it is in the year-end box office rankings. There is no problem in the top ten. This is the beginning of the nineties when the film industry is booming and slowly rising. Therefore, under such circumstances, a work with an investment of 25 million U.S. dollars and a work with an investment of 49 million U.S. dollars premiered at the same time. This really made the major theaters lively, especially This is still lack of excitement in the spring file, and it is even more rare. Both "Instinct. Ability" and "Final Analysis" can be regarded as horror, suspenseful, ethical, and criminal works, and both are generally not favored in the preparation process, because the genre of thriller crime was "silent lamb" last year. (The. Silence. Of. The. Lambs) reached its peak, and similar genre films have sprung up after the rain, but there has never been any one that can achieve outstanding results. Now there are two more works released. People still have reasons. Cast doubts. Therefore, the two films were scheduled to premiere in the same week when they were not favored. It can be regarded as a competition where the brave meets on a narrow road, and it is easy to focus people''s attention to this week. The so-called premiere is actually a part of the films publicity. During the premiere, the director and chief creator of the film will usually attend and interact with the audience. Media reporters can also interview the crew as soon as possible. . This is more like a concentrated propaganda and hawking occasion, I hope people can focus more on the film. After the event, the first audience can enter the venue with tickets to watch the movie, but because the tickets for the premiere are limited, this is more like a trial screening for reporters, film critics, and loyal audiences. meeting. After the film is over, the critics and audience will write the first batch of film reviews to pre-heat the film''s upcoming release; and the second batch of reviews will not be released until the film is officially released. Therefore, generally speaking, the film will be officially released on Friday to fight for the box office of the first week weekend, but the premiere will be held in advance to Tuesday or Wednesday. The premiere is tantamount to a publicity occasion for interacting with fans, dealing with the media, and probing audience feedback. Of course, a grand premiere itself is also a gimmick, such as the world premiere of "Harry Potter (Harry Potter series and "The Lord Of The Rings (The. Lord Of The Rings series. Ceremony, which is a very important part of box office marketing, has deviated from the meaning of ordinary premieres, and is more like the first step of commercial methods. The Fox Theater on Hollywood Boulevard is one of the most historic theaters in Los Angeles. The Fox Theater, established in 1928, can accommodate 5,000 spectators. Because this is the most elite, safest, and most fashionable area in Los Angeles, many Hollywoods Movie premieres are all held here. Since this is not Hugos own movie, he does not need to deliberately postpone the show. The invitation letter that Paul Jonge-Witt handed Hugo had a premiere time, saying it was eight oclock in the evening. As usual, eight o''clock should be the time for the premiere to kick off, so it is polite for the guests to arrive at the scene half an hour earlier, and in order not to collide with the protagonists, Hugo chose to go to the Fox Theater at a quarter past seven. At this time, the sky in Los Angeles has not been completely dark, but the sunset only has a little tail burning in the sky. From a distance, Hugo can see the neon lights of the Fox Theater constantly flashing, and a dark blue canopy is built in front of the theater. Obviously to avoid accidents caused by heavy rain, the red carpet not only extends from the entrance of the theater, but also pave the streets on both sides for at least fifty yards, presenting a red "T" shape, just like It is a runway for the fitting catwalk. The two sides of the red carpet are already occupied by the crowd. Roughly speaking, there are at least two hundred people on the scene. There are not only professional reporters and film critics, but also loyal fans who came to attend the premiere. The noisy scene is Hugo has never experienced it. Of course, Hugo''s ten years in the Glory to the Dead band has also experienced occasions with thousands of audiences, but that is different. He knows that there are four partners of his own fighting together on the stage, and the stability of his heart is incomparable; But today he will walk alone on the red carpet, facing the baptism of the eyes of reporters and fans in the film circle, which reminds Hugo of the night of the Golden Raspberry Awards. It''s just that everything was too chaotic and too vague that day, and Hugo didn''t have much clear memory, so he couldn''t help much. The black limousine rental car stopped at the entrance of the Fox Theater. Hugo took a deep breath and looked at Joseph, "Aren''t you getting off the car with me?" "If it is your work, I will go down with you, but today you are also a guest..." Joseph said with a smile. When he took over Hugo, the premiere of "Hudson Eagle" was over, so He has never stepped on the red carpet for the premiere so far, so he is inevitably a little emotional. Listening to the commotion and cheers of fans outside, although these voices are not directed at Hugo, they still make people nervous involuntarily. Joseph looked at Hugo''s nervous expression, but he became happy, "Good luck!" Joseph was also very curious. After the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo appeared in public for the first time, what will it be like? situation. Seeing Joseph''s expression, Hugo didn''t have the energy to refute. He tidied up his clothes and asked Joseph to check for himself again. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, Hugo didn''t hesitate anymore, opened the car door and went on. . Since it is still early, there is still some time before the real climax of the premiere, so everyone knows that all the guests who are invited are here at this time. The so-called guests have all kinds of people, including some ordinary people, so people''s expectations for inviting guests are not high, and they are absent-mindedly brewing the spirit for a real climax. When they saw someone coming down from the car, most people just subconsciously looked towards the street, and then they saw a handsome young man appear in front of them. The height of six feet blocked the last ray of sunlight in the sky behind him, and his upright and well-proportioned figure sculpted a perfect arc in the light and shadow, and a smoky gray suit clearly outlined the figure. The wool and mohair blended fabric is dark and elegant and restrained, which enhances the delicacy of the classic men''s double-button suit to the extreme. With the silky dark satin fabric, the difference in light perception between different fabrics interprets simple fashion. The smooth shoulder line, the collarless suit, and the crisp right-angle hem, such a bold and colorful design minimize the weight and seriousness of the suit, but on the contrary, it maximizes the youthful and neat vigor. The black shirt and shiny leather shoes complement each other, cleverly transitioning from bright smoky gray to calm black, forming a visual difference but not too obvious. Finally, it is matched with a black unpatterned solid color tie. The extraordinary climax of the streamlined tailoring, every detail is clearly visible in the residual light of the setting sun, whether it is the exquisite agate button and small stand-up collar design on the shirt, or the casual feel of cufflink folds protruding from the slightly shorter cufflinks of the suit. Both create a distinct and modern image. The handsome cheeks can clearly depict the lines of eyebrows, eyes, nose and lips, and cast a soft shadow in the slowly sinking night, letting the soft lines of the facial features give birth to a warm glow. , A dark blond hair looked a little transparent against the light, and the hair wax grabbed the faint curly curvature of the hair, presenting a beautiful shape casually but in an orderly manner. There was a shallow arc on the side of the rosy lips, and the warmth of the eyes gleamed slowly in this arc, which instantly warmed people''s hearts and brightened the night. Hugo-Lancaster! At this moment, almost everyone was stunned by the handsomeness of the young man in front of them. The low-key, elegant, and concise concept collided with warm, sunny, and casual temperament. The whole suit walked between solemnity and leisure, and the mix and match were just right. . This kind of dress seems to be similar to the suits of most male actors in the early 1990s, but it is somewhat different. On the whole, there is nothing special, but the effect of the ready-to-wear clothes on Hugo is so good that it makes people unable to close it at all. Own mouth. The noise and carelessness on the red carpet seemed to be frozen by time at this moment. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com and Hugos amber eyes blended together, leaving the imprint of time, the last ray of sunlight in the sky. It disappeared completely on the ground, all the light around it disappeared, and the night poured out in an instant, but stopped above the bright light of the Fox Theater. Hugo, standing at the end of the red carpet, just like this. The surrounding light blends perfectly. "Hugo!" I don''t know who was the first to speak, and this awakened people''s attention. Everyone immediately realized that the person in front of them was not an ordinary person, but a real guest artist, and he was quite recognizable. Hugo of knowledge. At this moment, there was a low commotion at the scene, no one shouted, because at this time Hugo is not a very popular actor, just has a topical familiar face, but the shouts of "Hugo" are zero. It was scattered around, and the low voice of discussion was endless. "Wow, this is really a handsome guy." "He made me lose my language, do you remember what movies he appeared in? I want to see it." "He was not so good in the''Death Poetry Society''. That young and young guy is also invincible now." "My heartbeat was about to jump out just now, do you see his eyes? It''s really touching!" This kind of repressive and excited conversation filled the ears of the crowd, but at the entrance of the red carpet, a horrifying voice came, "I am a man, I dont have a cold with Hugo..." suddenly the surrounding voices There was a pause for a second, and then I heard a contemptuous sound of "cut" from about six or seven people in unison, which was very comical. Chapter 54： flagrant Hugo once watched the premieres of big investment and big production movies on TV. At the premiere scene, the appearance of every star will cause the cheers of the mountains and the tsunami. It is really spectacular to watch such a scene. But today when Hugo walked on the red carpet of the premiere, there was no cheering at all around him. There was just a low commotion. It was like the atmosphere of a year-end party in college, which made Hugo disappointed and funny. But thinking that today is not the premiere of his own movie, Hugo suddenly feels relieved. Since no one kept Hugo hard and he was inexperienced, he walked on the red carpet and approached the end in less than a while. Hugo was still there wondering why watching someone walk a red carpet for ten minutes counts. There are few, and he walked in one minute, what is going on? "Hugo, Hugo." A voice came from the side. As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw a middle-aged man with a microphone and a camera hanging from his neck. This was obviously a reporter. Seeing Hugo turning his head, the reporter immediately moved forward two steps, and then held Hugo falsely, walked to the side to conduct an interview, and re-opened the red carpet space, "Hugo, Im American Weekly ( American Weekly''s reporter James Rat (James Rat), why did you attend the premiere of''The Final Analysis'' today?" "I used to cooperate with Paul in the''Death Poetry Society'', and this time he served as the producer of this film. I think it is my honour to be here to join us." Yuguo told the truth, I believe so. Even if Hugo didnt say anything about the problem, reporters can still get the information. James nodded secretly, and then complimented, "You dressed up very well today. It is estimated that the whole audience will bear this moment in mind." "Hehe, I believe Richard Gere will not be happy to hear you." Hugo is not so easy to be fooled. These reporters are just joking, anyway, flattery and no money. "I''m serious, I''m afraid you will definitely have a place in the layout of the premiere tomorrow." James explained that although the proportion of coverage of actor costumes is far inferior to that of actresses, they really know how to radiate their own charm. Actors have greater influence than actresses. But James''s remarks are difficult to tell Hugo, because Hugo doesn''t know much about the rules of Hollywood news reporting, and he doesn''t know how true James'' remarks are. "This is your first appearance in public after the Golden Raspberry Awards, right?" James did not interrupt to get Hugo''s response, and continued to ask, "How do you feel?" Hugo looked around and shrugged slightly, "Uh, it''s better than I thought. At least I haven''t expected such a big battle. This is much more grand than the Golden Raspberry Award." A ridicule made James Could not help laughing. "What do you think of today''s movie?" James finally asked a routine question. Hugo looked at the still noisy scene around him, smiled and said, "I believe Paul''s vision was like this before, and it is still like this now." Hugos words are mysterious. When he said that he believed in Pauls vision, he was actually implying that Paul gave him a chance in the "Death Poetry Society". This is a wise choice. Quietly, Hugo made a bend and boasted. James didn''t react for the first time. When he came back to his senses later, he only saw a back of Hugo, and couldn''t help laughing helplessly. So far, Hugo''s mission to attend the premiere today is basically completed. As for the exposure effect, it remains to be confirmed. I don''t know how much energy this Givenchy has and whether it is worth it. After leaving the red carpet, Hugo entered the Fox Theater. He took the invitation letter out of the lined pocket and showed it to the guard at the door before he was qualified to enter the infield. At this time, a lot of people gathered in the venue, sitting scattered, and there were many reporters among them. The main job of these reporters was to write film reviews. Of course, the photography and interview work in the venue were also their responsibilities. . Hugo stood there for a while, looked around for a while, and did not enter the seat for the first time. Hugo has his own small abacus in his heart. He knows only a handful of people now. If he didnt know the friends he knew before, he would be embarrassed when he saw him passing by in a daze. Just stand at the door, and someone who wants to say hello will naturally come up. Then he will come to cover the water and cover, and keep the situation within an acceptable range. But todays protagonist is obviously not Hugo. Naturally, no one came to Hugo. Hugo stood there for a while and found that no one came up. He could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then he was in the fourth row. I found a place to sit down on the sidelines. After Hugo sat down, the seats in the theater were filled one after another. After a while he saw Paul coming to the scene. He took the initiative to say hello, and the two of them exchanged simple greetings, Hugo. Only then returned to the position. After the main creative personnel began to enter the arena, Hugo carefully looked at these people one by one, trying to awaken the memories in his head, but unfortunately there were too many people on the scene, and it was not so easy to see them clearly. Hugo''s eyes were moving, and then he saw a charming figure walking into the theater. With a tall figure and unique temperament, he can easily focus the sight of the scene. This is surprisingly Uma Thurman, who also appeared in the "Final Analysis". Uma is only twenty-two years old at this time. The youthful and invincible vitality is overflowing between gestures, but the charm of softness on the outside and rigidity and amorous feelings has already radiated from that gesture, even if it is a little green, It is still a deadly weapon, and the corner of her mouth is full of wives. Mei''s smile adds points to the overall charm. Hugo was still sighing in his heart, Uma is indeed a beautiful woman, her curly pace is like a snake walking towards Eve step by step, full of infinite danger, but seductive. The energy of confusion is still not to be underestimated. The only pity is that today Uma combed all the hair, revealing a smooth and tidy forehead. If the long hair is released, the beauty of the mess will be even more amazing. Just as Hugo was sighing, he suddenly realized that Umas eyes were in line with him, and he walked towards his position step by step. This made Hugo a little confused. He subconsciously looked at both sides, but both Didn''t see other artists, is Uma saying hello to herself? But there was no memory in Hugo''s head, and Hugo didn''t know how to get along with Uma. Sure enough, in this gap of thinking, Uma''s steps have already reached Hugo, and a sly smile appeared on her face, "Long time no see!" Hugo was very sure that Uma said this to himself. He was at the experiment site just now to see if anyone knew his predecessor, but unfortunately he didn''t meet it. But now, Uma sent it to the door directly, and Hugo did it too. The situation is not clear, because in his memory, he and Uma Ke did not cooperate. But... Hugo suddenly remembered that Joseph was hesitant to talk when he mentioned Uma. Could it be that there is a secret between Uma and Hugo that he didn''t remember? But Uma had already come to Hugo and couldn''t tolerate him to have more thoughts, so Hugo stood up, looked at Uma in front of him, and smiled, "Long time no see, how are you?" "Everything is fine." Uma walked a half step forward, standing directly in front of Hugo, "What about you? The recent life seems to be very exciting." Uma and Hugo were chatting here, and the reporters beside them were keenly aware of something wrong, and could not help but turned their attention. Some people couldnt wait to record this scene with a camera. Expected. "Work means work, and there is nothing else." Yu Guoguo said sincerely, but as soon as the voice fell, Hugo subconsciously wanted to retreat, because Uma directly When the probe reached his ear, it seemed that there was a whisper to say. This move scared Hugo a bit, but there was a chair behind him. Hugo could not retreat at all. The constantly enlarged face made Hugo clearly see the black. The mysterious breath between Ma Meiyu. "Why didn''t you call me all of a sudden? It''s not like you. Are you trying to cheat my appetite? Such old-fashioned methods of chasing girls seem to be outdated." Uma''s words immediately made Hugo''s brain work quickly. Get up, have they been in contact before? How does it sound like your predecessor once pursued Uma? But Hugos brain cant work effectively, because Umans warm breath exhales like blue in his ears, coupled with the strong fragrance of perfume, makes Hugo a little dizzy. , Not to mention the slightly warm air inside the theater, which caused Hugo''s heart rate to rise in an instant, and naturally his thoughts were slightly delayed. "Heh, I will never admit that I was a little curious about what happened to you recently." Although Uma was still whispering in Hugo''s ear, Hugo could clearly feel that the corners of Uma''s mouth turned slightly to one side. Hooked up, the sly and playful light in the eyes flickered slightly, "Although you have appeared in the media more and more frequently recently..." The second half of the sentence seems to be saying "but the connection is getting less and less." Then Uma pushed back a short step and left Hugos ears, but her eyes cast hot gazes directly in front of Hugo. Umas azure blue eyes made a circle of ripples. Hugo has such a moment of shaking God. At this moment of shaking God, Hugo felt the breath of Uma quickly approaching him. Although Hugo stepped back subconsciously, he still hasn''t figured out the relationship between his predecessor and Uma, but the reaction speed is fast. Still a little slower, Uma quickly approached, and then Hugo felt a warm and soft touch on his lips: this was Uma Thurman''s lips. The two people actually kissed together like this, and the inside of the theater became lively in an instant, and reporters turned on their cameras to record this classic moment. As for Hugo? Hugo only felt the soft but tactile lips exploring his own lips. He didn''t even have time to react. The rapid heartbeat and shortness of breath made the surrounding warm. The atmosphere of ambiguity heated up rapidly, and the two of them kissed blatantly. Chapter 55： Steal the limelight Hugo doesnt think he is a gentleman, at least he cant be able to sit still, but Hugo still has a trace of reason, knowing that he is in a public place at this time, making such a hot kiss in full view of Hugo. It''s still not very comfortable, so Hugo has no time to think about what happened between his predecessor and Uma. He just raised his hands to support Uma''s shoulders and stretched the distance between the two. Uma didn''t resist, Hugo just used a little bit of force, and he could feel the warmth on his lips slowly leaving. Hugo opened his eyes slightly, watching Uma''s beautiful eyes reveal a sly and sly, and the corner of Uma''s mouth was even more faintly smiling, which made Hugo a little surprised. Uma didn''t seem to be confused and delirious at all, more like an expression that everything was expected. Umas smile suddenly bloomed at the corner of Umas mouth, and laughed in a low voice, playing a beautiful melody in Hugos ear, Hugo, you are shy, as young as a seventh-grade boy. This ridicule suddenly made Hugo feel ridiculous, his smile bloomed, and he leaned forward slightly, "Are you questioning my abilities as a man?" Hugo is not a stunned man. It was blatantly adjusted by Uma. After a while, it would be terrible if you were still at a loss. The pressure of Hugo''s approaching forward suddenly made Uma clearly feel the tension of the man in front of him. Uma looked at the arc of sunlight at the corner of Hugos mouth, with a clear smile that couldnt be more clean, but it exuded a strong masculine aura, which made Umas heartbeat speed up involuntarily, "Who knows?" Uma''s eyes looked. If there is seemingly no ground, I scanned the area of ??Hugo''s upper body, but Hugo could truly feel that the real direction of Uma''s eyes was downward. But this time Uma didn''t leave Hugo any more time to react. She stepped back a little bit, restored the distance between the two to the position of a friend, and then looked at Hugo''s palm on her shoulder. Her slender fingers were resting on her snow-white evening dress, but the temperature of her palms made her shoulders feel a little hot, "The reporters are still watching, aren''t you worried?" Hugo''s first reaction was to take back the palm of his hand. This was his subconscious reaction, but he thought of Uma''s ridicule to him just now, and it was obviously Uma who came here on his own initiative. After he had done everything he needed to do, What else did you say, "The reporters are watching." So instead of removing the palm of his hand, Hugo gently pulled Uma toward him, said with a smile, "I think the reporters are looking forward to more than that." This kind of Hugo was completely different from the shocked and green appearance when he kissed just now. Uma immediately felt Hugo''s strength as a man. This refreshing feeling made Uma stunned, and the corners of her mouth immediately revealed. Smiled. Hugo leaned forward slightly, leaned forward and approached Uma''s ears, imitating Uma''s actions just now, and then said softly, "This kind of unexpected scene can stimulate their adrenaline, isn''t it? " Uma could only feel Hugo''s warm breath floating in her ears, and the strong man''s breath immediately surrounded her, making Uma feel confused for a moment, but then Hugo straightened up suddenly and brought her up. In the cold air, Uma fought a cold war, and then woke up. Looking at Hugo again, with a warm smile, the sun is as beautiful as a big boy, but the perfect temperament like a fairy tale now has some dangerous aura, which stimulates the adrenaline to continue to go. Shangbiao, Uma felt this pleasure and laughed, "Hugo, you have changed." But this time it was obviously a compliment. From Uma''s eyes and smile, you can see that she is clearly It conveys the meaning of "I am interested in you". At this time, the reporters could no longer sit still, watching the confrontation between Hugo and Uma, all of them were extremely excited, although they all depend on their pens for a living, writing film reviews is their main responsibility. The task of digging gossip by the paparazzi is not what they are good at, but it does not affect their acumen as reporters. Although Uma is just a fledgling newcomer now, beautiful women are always welcome, and scandals are always the best medium; although Hugo is not doing well recently, not many people are willing to follow the prospect of "smelling a woman". A bet, but despite all the achievements, Hugo''s handsomeness is beyond doubt. His warm and unique charm is the most dazzling sight even in Hollywood. So, when the handsome guy and the beautiful girl stood together, when Uma took the initiative to offer a sweet kiss to Hugo, when there was a blushing heartbeat between Hugo and Uma. The reporters boiled over the ignorance. Not only the reporters, but the audience who had already entered and sat down began to gossip, discussing the relationship between Hugo and Uma, and whether the two people will kiss in public is a deliberate arrangement or an accident, or two people. Are there any secrets that are not well known, or do you mean that two people have to communicate openly? This kind of discussion made the originally quiet theater suddenly lively, but this kind of noise only revolved around the two people, Hugo and Uma, and did not completely boil over. When Richard Gere entered the theater, he saw this scene. No one even noticed the appearance of the protagonist of "The Final Analysis", so he left Richard alone, which made the original plan. Richard, who greeted the cheers, was stunned. Although he starred in "Rhapsody. In. August" last year after starring in "Pretty Girl in Wind and Moon", Richard suffered a disastrous defeat, but this did not affect his current position in Hollywood, as the end of the 1980s. One of the most attractive actors in the early nineties, Richard''s popularity cannot be underestimated. Today, Richard specially wore Armani''s new spring black suit, showing his mature, upright, and funny charm. However, unexpectedly, the reaction on the red carpet was slightly flat. Originally, Richard thought it was because " "Final Analysis" This work is not flattering, but then in the reporters interview process, three people mentioned the name "Hugo Lancaster" before and after, and the theme was the same: "Attendance tonight The Hugo at the premiere is so charming, do you feel threatened?" This annoys Richard. originally thought that the situation would be much better after entering the field, but the situation that made Richard really dumbfounded has only now begun. Richard stood at the entrance for about ten seconds. After being left for a long time by the audience, someone finally noticed the actor''s presence. Then the applause and cheers rang out, which made Richard breathe a sigh of relief. Although there was a lot of unhappiness in his heart, Richard did not show it, because he knew this was his premiere. If he made any wrong move, it would be himself who would suffer, so Richard showed a charming smile. , Waved at the audience and walked into the theater. Uma blinked at Hugo, and then walked in Richard''s direction. Hugo stood there, looking at Umas back, and finally awakened the memory. It turned out that his predecessor had pursued Uma for a period of time since the end of last year, but Uma has not accepted the pursuit of his predecessor, and was accidentally crossed by herself. After coming over, naturally he didn''t pursue it anymorehe didn''t even remember it. No wonder Joseph was hesitant to speak before. He was originally worried that Hugo hadn''t come out of this pursuit. But when he mentioned Uma Thurman, Hugo did not respond. Joseph thought that Hugo didn''t care at all. , This did not continue. Hugo couldn''t help showing a wry smile. He was really confused just now, but fortunately, he had good adaptability on the spot, otherwise he would be embarrassed. However, thinking of the kiss that Uma had in front of many reporters just now, it seems that Uma thought that she was trying to get in touch with her, but was puffed up, and she took the initiative to offer kisses. Thinking about Hugo now, I feel a headache. Don''t make the headlines on the front page. At this time of thinking, the movie heroine Kim Basinger also appeared, and Hugo awoke from his thoughts and looked at this super beauty. Although Jin is thirty-nine years old this year, his distinct features and slightly raised corners of his mouth are always teasing if there is something like nothing, which is worthy of the world''s most coveted by countless people. Things. Hugo had heard of it before that Al Pacino, Kevin Spacey, Russell Crowe and others all regarded Jin Basinger as the goddess. UU Reading www .uukanshu.com now seems that this is not groundless, because gold does have this kind of capital. A gray-blue tube top dress is simple and clear, but it vividly outlines Jin''s cool sexiness. No wonder the audience is boiling as soon as Jin appears. Beauty, even if it is just a vase, is still a popular existence. But then Hugo woke up, because Jin and Uma actually walked towards him. Hugo didnt know what he thought. It is estimated that Joseph would be very happy to see it. Todays premiere publicity effect is really good. It''s so unexpected. Jin walked in front of Hugo, still with the faint smile, "Uma, don''t you introduce us to it?" Jin saw Hugo and pulled Uma over. Obviously he was on the topic of Hugo. The character was very interested, and then Jin stretched out his right hand, "Thank you for your willingness to attend tonight''s premiere. Such a handsome man appeared on the scene, which really makes everyone happy." Facing the compliment of the big beauty, Hugo chuckled lightly, took Jin''s boneless right hand, and shook it gently, "I think the men in the audience will be jealous of me tonight, two The most beautiful ladies are standing in front of me, and I really gather everyone''s eyes." A joke made Jin and Uma laugh. The truth is also true. Richard, who was standing in the first row, seemed a bit lonely. The actor who was originally dressed up in attendance was now reduced to a supporting role. Looking at the handsome Hugo with a bright smile, Richard finally understood the meaning of the reporters questions: Hugo, not him, was the most shining man tonight, and that figure easily gathered all his eyes. , This makes Richard really too aggrieved. Chapter 56： Front page scandal "There is no doubt that Hugo Lancaster is the most watched man in Los Angeles on March 18th, not only because of his youthful vigor, elegant and handsome appearance at the premiere of''The Final Analysis'', I took away all the women''s eyes; and because the two super-beauties, Kim Basinger and Uma Thurman, both favored this handsome man, they were only blooming for Hugo with every smile." This is the premiere report written by James Rattle for the US Weekly on the second day. Obviously he has focused his attention on Hugo. "When Hugo appeared on the red carpet, a set of Givenchy''s new spring tailored suit perfectly showed his handsome and handsome. The charm that was enough to make people breathe became the most beautiful scenery before the sunset in Los Angeles. Regardless of Hugos performance as an actor, Hugos appearance that fascinates all living beings is unquestionable. Neither the wise and steady Michael Douglas nor the handsome and charming Richard Gere can compare with Hugo, this twenty The five-year-old boy used his warm and welcoming charm to light up the most dazzling light in the spring of 1992. I think there wont be too many voices opposing this. The audiences reaction at the premiere can prove it, and the favor of Basinger and Thurman makes people see the power of Hugo for women. Attractive. As the goddess of countless people in Hollywood, Jin''s charm has been verified by countless people, and when she saw Hugo, she couldn''t help but be attracted by it. When I saw him, I was thinking, I must know him. So I did this, Kim said in an interview after the premiere. After the episode before the premiere, in the interview with the audience after the movie was broadcast, Kim once again expressed his welcome to Hugo''s presence, "You make my night beautiful". Hugo, who was sitting in the audience, responded with a shy smile. If someone sees Jin and Hugo eating out together after three days, please don''t make a fuss. Uma Thurman, this 22-year-old actress has an amazing beauty. Her prospects in Hollywood are obviously highly anticipated, and under everyones attention last night, she dedicated her to Hugo Her glamorous red lips, that passionate kiss showed people the splendor and beauty of youth and invincibility. Undoubtedly, the amazing chemical reaction between Uma and Hugo has heated up the atmosphere, and it has also become the biggest question in everyone''s heart last night: Is there a romance between the two of them? Although in the interview after the premiere, Uma denied this statement and insisted that they were just friends and very good friends, but she did not hide her good feelings for Hugo, and Hugo gave this statement. Reconsideration. However, if Uma and Hugo come together, I dont think anyone will protest. That amazing kiss also became the absolute focus of Los Angeles last night that touched everyone''s attention. In addition, Richard Gere also showed his mature charm on the red carpet, and he is still personable. He is the actor of the movie "The Final Analysis". He said that this time he is cooperating with Kim and Uma. Very pleasant. At the same time, the book produced by Columbia Pictures. Neng'' also held a grand premiere at the Chinese Theater (Chinese Theater). The leading actors Michael Douglas and Sharon Stone were all dressed up. " After reading this report, it can be clearly seen that Hugo has become the absolute protagonist in James''s novels, and both Richard and the leading actor of "Instinct. Ability" have become supporting roles. Look at the front page photos of "U.S. Weekly" this week. It is a huge picture of Uma holding Hugo''s cheek and kissing passionately. The beautiful arcs of the two people are clearly presented on the cover of the newspaper, and the bright yellow lights in the theater Zhongmei is beautiful, and the bold title "Suspected of Scandal?" is very eye-catching, attracting the attention of countless people. In fact, it is more than just "U.S. Weekly". On the second day of the premiere of "The Final Analysis", more than 60% of the entertainment media chose photos of Hugo and Uma passionately kissing as their front page; Twenty percent of the entertainment media outlets chose the sudden emergence of the movie "Instinct. Ability" as the front page; another 20 percent was varied, and the topic of Hugo accounted for half, such as rain. The fruit robbed Richard of the limelight. For example, the uninvited guest Hugo disrupted the wishful thinking of the two premieres. For example, after the Golden Raspberry Awards, Hugo made a strong debut... It can be said that Hugo''s debut this time is not only a success, it can be said to be a complete victory. The investment of four thousand five hundred dollars in a suit is fully worth the price. Givenchy''s new spring design immediately became Hollywood. The first object of celebrities attention, on the contrary, Richard, who was wearing Armani, seemed a little uncomfortable. He just didnt know what Frank, the head of the Armani Rodeo Avenue branch, was feeling right now. What is even more surprising is that Uma''s kiss to Hugo completely detonated all topics, which can also be said to be the result of the right time and place. In fact, Uma is just a newcomer who hasn''t been long since his debut, and Hugo is already in a low period. Even if there is a real scandal, it is estimated that the two people will not be able to produce such a big effect. But on the one hand, it was Hugos first gimmick after the Golden Raspberry Award, plus the foreshadowing of Scent of a Woman; on the other hand, the glamour of Hugo that night attracted the attention of Jin and Uma. The sight of all women; what cannot be ignored is that the two films "Final Analysis" and "Instinct." already contain a lot of emotion. color. The picture, which also makes topics such as appearance, charm, men and women are infinitely magnified. Under such multiple effects, it has led to such an explosive effect today, which no one had expected. Richard Geres agent bought all major newspapers and magazines early in the morning, but after seeing the headlines on the front pages, they hid all the newspapers, hoping that Richard would not see todays news and affect his mood. But unfortunately, as a veteran actor who has been in the entertainment industry for fifteen years, Richard will naturally not forget the habit of reading the newspaper on the second day of the premiere. So when he asked his agent "Todays report How is the reaction?" He discovered the agent''s abnormality, and the dodging eyes and stuttering words made Richard realize that something was wrong, "Where is the newspaper?" As a result, Richard saw the huge photos and eye-catching headlines in newspapers such as "U.S. Weekly". What''s worse, the reports about Richard and the movie were only the last one. This kind of treatment is reasonable. Cha hadn''t encountered it for years, and this made Richard''s face instantly stiff. Lang-Meyer looked at the front page of "U.S. Weekly", as if swallowing a fly, his face was shocked and incredible, not to mention the anger and irritability that followed. Recalling that Hugo and Joseph offered to attend the premiere of "Instinct. Ability", but was rejected by him, Lang felt as if he had been slapped twice in the face. Hugo successfully attended the premiere, and it was also the premiere of the "Instinct. Ability" competitor. This was the first slap on Lang''s face. As a result, Hugo also attracted everyone''s attention, even if The news that "can" held its grand premiere at the Chinese Theater did not make the headlines, but became the last sentence attached to the Hugo scandal report. This was the second one on Lang''s face. Slap in the face. Lang only felt that his cheeks were hot and painful, and a sense of shame overwhelmed him in an instant, "Gary!" Lang prolonged his voice, shouting violently with nowhere, which made Gary who had been guarding the door suddenly become Trembling, he knew that something was wrong. Although he saw Hugo appearing handsomely on the front page, this was something Gary was very fond of, but it was not so beautiful to bear Lang''s anger. Gary pushed open the office door and walked in. Lang smashed a large group of things head-on. Gary avoided subconsciously and looked down. It was the front page of the "U.S. Weekly" that was crumpled into scrap. Then he I heard Ron Nas suppressed infinite angry voice asking, Wheres the front page of Entertainment Weekly? "Hugo and Uma." Gary must try to suppress the joy in his heart, and try to calmly say Los Angeles Times? " "Hugo." Gary said happily, and he added excitedly, "It''s a picture of Hugo alone on the red carpet. It''s really handsome..." But when the words were only halfway, Gary was forced to be caught by Ronaldo. The cannibalistic eyes were frightened, and the words afterwards were swallowed directly, "The effect of the photos is really good..." Gary muttered in a low voice. "Bastard! Brute! Damn disgusting chrysanthemum. Flower!" Lang finally couldn''t help it, kicking his boss chair like a madman, spinning around in the office like a madman, like a time bomb that would explode at any time . Although Gary has served as Langs assistant for a short time, Lang changes assistants very frequently. After he was hired, he asked the previous assistants and knew that Langs temper was so bad. At this time, he needed to comfort Lang with some good news. This is the most sensible approach, "But the market response of''Instinct. Ability'' is very good, and the overall media and audience feedback is better than the''final analysis''." This is probably the only surprise after the premiere yesterday. In the collision of two works of similar genre, "instinct. Ability" prevailed. Although the word-of-mouth of the "final analysis" is relatively good, it is clear that the topical effect of "instinct. Ability" is even better. In layman''s terms, the former is estimated to be popular, while the latter is more likely to be popular. But obviously, the good news did not calm Lang at this moment. He paused and then roared again, "But there are Hugo Hugo everywhere! Why can''t I see the news of our movie?" "Uh... because Hugo is really handsome?" Gary answered cautiously. "roll!" Chapter 57： Shared apartment Compared to Ron Meyer and Richard Geres depression, Hugo and Josephs mood is obviously like a sunny beach in Malibu in June. This may be the biggest good news after the Golden Raspberry Awards. It can even be compared with the success of the audition of "Smelling a Woman", because this is the first time in the past two months that the media has given a large number of positive comments to Hugo. Even if these positive comments are all about appearance, even if most of these comments are from Hugo and Uma, this is still a positive sign, and it also means that Hugo is suffering from the trough of the Golden Raspberry Award. After that, moving the broken steps in small steps and getting back on the right track, this is the most gratifying part. Originally, Joseph only planned to increase Hugos exposure, gradually repair the relationship with the media, and try to make the positive image of Hugo appear in newspapers and magazines as much as possible. Perhaps attending a premiere will not have direct economic benefits. But in the long run, this will be of great help to Hugos public image. It can not only improve Hugos impression among major producers, but also when works such as "Scent of a Woman" are released in the future, Joseph will again When contacting PR work, it will be smoother. But what is surprising is that Hugo attended a premiere and achieved the effect that others dream of. Not only did he end up with Richard Gere, the real protagonist of the premiere, but he also hacked his competitor Ben. "Able", completely occupying the front page of the next day''s entertainment, this is really unexpected. Hugo specifically called Paul Jonge-Witt to thank him. This time Pauls help can definitely be called timely rain. It not only solved a big problem for Joseph, but also unexpectedly made Hugo more positive than ever. repercussions. "So, what did I say, a handsome suit is absolutely necessary." Even Joseph, who usually doesn''t react much, is rare to appear lively today, and the faint smile can be felt in his words. Hugo looked at Joseph''s joyful eyebrows and curled his lips. "That''s four thousand five hundred dollars. If the effect is not good, I will return the goods." A sentence immediately made Joseph''s expression solidify on his cheeks. There was nothing to say when choked. The excellent follow-up effect brought about by the "final analysis" obviously still takes time to show up. Hugo is still out of work for the time being, which makes Hugo and Joseph relax again. This time Joseph was not in a hurry to find a job for Hugo again. In view of Hugo''s current situation, work should focus on quality rather than weight. With the preparation of the premiere, Joseph''s mood gradually calmed down. Taking advantage of this period of free time, Joseph and Hugo found a new place to live, which is very important for both of them. Two big men squeezed into one space, not to mention the bad accommodation environment before. It is very troublesome to say that two people have no personal space. Although Hugo has a little money now, he still shouldnt splurge on his next job, considering he doesnt know where his next job is. Therefore, Hugo didnt want to live in a bachelor apartment in his new residence. Instead, Joseph asked Joseph to find it. A three-bedroom and two-living room shared suite, Hugo leases one of them, sharing the rent with others. For such a large suite, the surrounding environment is definitely better, the security conditions are more secure, and because of the co-renting relationship, the cost will not be too high. Joseph originally thought that it would take a lot of effort to persuade Hugo to rent together. After all, Hugo was the male lead in three movies before. Although Hugo had almost squandered the pay, it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality, not to mention. It is very shameful to ask Hugo, the "male protagonist", to share the rent with others. Surprisingly, after Joseph made this opinion difficultly, Hugo nodded without hesitation. Once again, Hugo impressed Joseph again. In fact, for Hugo, sharing with others is not a difficult task at all. In the past, when Glory to Death was the worst, he still slept on the street, and also rented a large basement room shared by twenty people. After experiencing this kind of life, There is no problem at all to accept the sharing of spacious and bright suites. What''s more, although the suite Joseph was looking for was not high-end, it was already very good. The famous Sunset Boulevard is one of the famous landmark routes in Los Angeles. Just like the name of this road, the golden sun lazily spills down the entire street at dusk, and driving on this road at this time seems to be Driving to the paradise in my heart, let everything around me be inlaid with magnificent gold, which is too beautiful to be true. And Hollywood. Boulevard (Hollywood. Boulevard), which gathers famous attractions such as the Chinese Theater and the Avenue of Fame (Hollywood. Walk. Of. Fame), is actually parallel to the Sunset Boulevard. Therefore, after finishing the Hollywood one-day tour, go down the mountain. You can walk to the Sunset Boulevard along Hollywood Boulevard all the way to the south through three small intersections, and then follow the Sunset Boulevard westward, all the way towards the beach, and soon you can see a small square with a strong European style. , Here is called Sunset Plaza (Sunset. Plaza). On the Sunset Plaza, there are scattered open-air bars, cafes and ice cream shops, among which you can see many brand-name shops, even if you just sit here and enjoy a leisurely afternoon, blowing in the sea breeze and bathing Lazy in the sun, admiring handsome men and beauties, and happily like a fairy, it is definitely a good place to entertain. If you go two miles further, you will be the famous Beverly Hills. Staying at Sunset Square, heading towards the hills behind the square, and walking up the road that is not very spacious, you can vaguely see two holly bushes scattered on both sides of the road. The tall and uneven residential buildings are hidden among the green trees. Breathing the smell of sea water and mud in the air can easily make people feel relaxed. On this hillside, there are many high-quality and cheap apartment suites, but they are all old houses of some years, so the rent is not high. A three-bedroom and two-living house is priced from 1,200 to 1,800 US dollars. Floating between, whether you bring furniture, what the scenery is, and whether the decoration is new or old, etc. may affect the rent price. With the help of his company colleague Rick Lawon (Rick Lawon), Joseph found a new house for Hugo. The house is on the half-slopes of this hill. The khaki exterior looks unremarkable, but The surrounding environment has been greatly improved. Not only are there no homeless people everywhere, but the garbage everywhere is basically invisible. Although it is not neat and clean, it is refreshing and generous. Go up to the third floor along the slightly gloomy staircase, push the room open, and the first to enter the line of sight is a garage-like hall. The navy blue cement wall has no embellishments, but after the house is built, it is coated with the most basic layer. The paint on the opposite side of the door is a whole window. Sunlight can be projected in without any obstruction. At the same time, you can clearly see the scenery outside. The azure blue sea and white sandy beaches are also impacting the beauty of sight. There is a simple low wooden cabinet on the left hand side. There is nothing on it. There is a remote control alone, but the shadow of the TV can not be found. Opposite the wooden cabinet is a set of maroon red sofa, but it is a shabby turtle. The cracked skin clearly shows the age of this sofa. Compared with the humble corner on the left, there is no bright spot in the middle and right side of the hall. There is a huge long woodworking table in the center. You can even see fine burrs on it. Do any painting work, and then there is a piano behind the long table-the dilapidated appearance makes people doubt that it will work properly. There is a compartment on the right. Just a glance at it is the kitchen, but there is nothing but a pan on the stovetop. The outside of the compartment is naturally the restaurant, but unfortunately there is only a huge and heavy piece. The irregular marbles are placed on a solid wooden shelf, and a dangling light bulb hangs lonely above it. An electrical appliance can finally be seen here, a refrigerator for two people is erected in the corner of the kitchen However, the almost peeling surface outside and the oily wires on the ground also make people doubt the refrigerator. Is the function intact? In the corner of the restaurant away from the door, there is a red wooden door. When you open the door, there is a single room, but there is nothing but a mattress. And on the left hand side of the hall-between the low wooden cabinet and the door-there is a corridor deep into it. When you walk in, you can see two bedrooms on the right side and two rooms on the left hand side. The larger one is the bathroom. , The smaller one is the storage room. Pushing open the doors of the two bedrooms, the one near the hall is obviously inhabited. It contains simple items such as beds, desks, and wardrobes. A large pile of messy clothes can be seen on the bed. It was not cleaned up, and the paper on the desk was strewn all around, and the boxer shorts with a red orangutan painted on the ground at the door showed that the owner of this room should be a male. The one close to the inside is the same as the room on the right side of the hall. There is only a dilapidated mattress inside, but the color of the door of this room is natural wood, and it is not painted red. Entering the house, the wall near the sunset square is also connected to a large glass window, and the scenery that can be seen in the hall is also clear in the bedroom. Although the decoration here is almost zero, and every detail of the interior shows the dilapidation here, but the spacious space of nearly three thousand square feet (two hundred and eighty square meters) and the breathtaking breathtaking sea view, It''s fascinating, not to mention a cleaner and safer environment than the previous residence. So, after Hugo watched the environment here, without any hesitation, he agreed to Joseph''s proposal and decided to move here! Chapter 58： New roommate Hugos move was not difficult. Even if he and Josephs luggage were added together, they would only be moved in one trip. However, because there is only one mattress belonging to Hugo in the new home, there is not even a hanger for hanging clothes. So purchasing basic daily necessities is the most troublesome thing. "I thought you would continue to share with me. Wouldn''t it be more convenient to work?" Hugo originally thought that Joseph had found a three-bedroom and two-living apartment, but planned to continue to share. After all, Joseph''s current situation is worse than Hugo. It is clear how much Hugo his rake is. But unexpectedly, Joseph didn''t live with Hugo. He rented another room on the fourth floor of Hugo''s house, which was also a three-bedroom and two-bedroom house, which seemed a bit confusing. "Or, do you plan to move to live with your girlfriend?" Hugo suddenly thought of this possibility and couldn''t help asking directly. Joseph was dumbfounded by Hugo''s words, "It''s not that complicated. Carl is in a bad situation now, you know, no one in the company is willing to help him, he can''t pay the rent for next month. I just want it. When he moved, he moved together. When he comes here, he can barely afford the rent for the first two months. If it is not enough, I will pay for it temporarily and let him return it to me later." Because the house here does not have any furniture, the monthly rent is 1,500 US dollars, and the average price for three people is 500 US dollars. However, on the third floor where Hugo is located, Hugo is currently only the second tenant, so after moving in, he needs to pay a rent of $750, until the third person moves in; on the contrary, all three rooms on the fourth floor where Joseph is. It can be considered to lighten Carl''s burden if it is full. Karl Earl, Hugo sighed when he remembered the way he sat in the position doing nothing the last time he went to the company. It''s not that Carl doesn''t work hard, on the contrary, he is a very good agent, but he just didn''t find a suitable opportunity for him. If he can, Carl does not want to stay in the company in a daze, he is more willing to go out and seek opportunities. Hugo suddenly thought of Charlize again. He hasn''t called the other party anymore in the past few days. Since he has made at least eight calls before and after, and has not been able to contact the other party, maybe he has no fate, so why continue to force it. After all, this is Hollywood. Although Hugo has a good impression of Charlize, it is only a good impression, not to mention love, not to mention love, because they have not enough time to communicate and develop. If Charlize can sign a contract with Karl, it might be a good cooperation. Hugo thought of it purely from the standpoint of a friend. "Furthermore, it was said when this apartment was rented that the co-tenant must be an actor, because the person living here is an actor. The landlord thinks that a group of colleagues living here is easier to manage and reduce some disputes." Joseph Adding to that, this is not unusual. The most indispensable thing in Los Angeles is actors, but there are not only actors here, but also people from various industries. Actors have unstable working hours and unstable life patterns because of their professional specialties. If they are related to other industries-special It''s 9 to 5 people sharing rent together, which has an impact on both parties. So if you share an actor together, you can reduce a lot of trouble. Peaceful co-existence among co-tenants is naturally good news for the landlord. Joseph did not share the rent with Hugo for these reasons. Instead, he lived upstairs. Since the distance is so close, work will not be too troublesome. Hugo looked at the first room on the left. The door of the room was still wide open, and no one was seen. "It seems that he either has a job or went for an interview. Otherwise, he didn''t see it twice. He." Hugo has not seen his future roommate yet, so he moved in directly. I don''t know what kind of person it is. It is difficult to make a judgement just from the orangutan boxer shorts. "I''ll always see it anyway..." Hugo held his box and walked towards the room on the left hand side. But after only two steps, another dizziness hit his head, and Hugo stood there shaking. After two clicks, the box in his hand was smashed directly, and Hugo directly began to retching. Joseph, who was standing behind pulling the suitcase, heard the sound of the suitcase falling, and as soon as he turned his head he saw the figure of Hugo bending over. He walked up quickly and slowly helped Hugo to sit down on the sofa. , Looked at Hugo worriedly. Joseph knew that this was still at fault with the withdrawal reaction. In fact, during the filming of "Scent of a Woman", Hugo still suffered four times of withdrawal reaction, but fortunately three times were in the room at night, only once was on the set and was forced to interrupt. Shoot. Fortunately, withdrawal is accompanied by staying away from poison. The extension of the quality time will gradually weaken. When Hugo reacted on the set, it was not serious, and it did not affect the process of the crew, and soon passed the difficult time. The most important reason why Joseph saw Hugo admiringly was Hugo''s firmness and perseverance in coping with withdrawal. This shows that Hugo resisted poison. Unshakable determination of the product. Hugo kept away from the poison step by step with his persistence. Pin, the withdrawal response has also become weaker and weaker. Now two months have passed, and Hugo has been unresponsive for more than a week before and after Hugo. Who knows that there was a sudden attack today. Thinking about it carefully, Joseph only remembered, even if he was completely free from poison. The withdrawal reaction should last at least three months, and in severe cases, it can last for six months. Hugo wants to completely defeat poison. Products, obviously there is still a long way to go. Hugo overcame the stomach cramps and the cold sweat all over, and finally recovered gradually. At this time, the withdrawal reaction is no longer so serious. You only need to sit down and rest for a while to persevere, but you will feel fatigued afterwards. Hugo leaned weakly on the back of the sofa, exhaling slowly, no matter how hard he was, he would persist and be poisonous. Pin him is determined not to touch! Joseph looked at the glittering sweat on Hugos forehead, stood up silently, and poured a glass of pure water, but after thinking about it, it seemed that drinking warm water was more appropriate at this time, so he poured the water and looked around in the kitchen. When I got up, I finally found a kettle in the closet. I cleaned it briefly, filled it with water, and put it on the stove. "Are you sure you are okay?" Joseph didn''t hold back after all, standing in the kitchen, and asked in a loud voice. Hugo sat in the hall, chuckled, and the corners of his mouth were drawn wearily. It was strange to hear Joseph''s voice and there was an echo. This feeling was very strange. Only then did he have the real sense of moving to a new house. Now, what can be done." After the first three most serious cases, after going through it, everything is not so difficult. Even in the process of filming "Scent of a Woman", Hugo persisted. Hearing Hugo''s weak but sunny voice, Joseph stood in the kitchen watching the flames licking the kettle, and let out a long breath. "Hey, buddy, you''re here." An unfamiliar voice came from the hall, tired but full of vitality, the slightly high tone even with a hint of excitement, "Oh, God, you are Hugo-Lan Castor! The landlord didn''t tell me that you are the one who rents the house!" Joseph came out of the kitchen and saw a young man standing next to the sofa jumping and jumping, while Hugo was still weakly leaning on the sofa. He looked at the young man like this, and he felt that Hugo was watching. Circus show. The young man is slender, not six feet tall, but at least five feet ten inches (1.78 meters), with very three-dimensional features but slightly rounded features, plus the flowing curly hair, although not handsome and handsome. , But there are some French chic demeanor. "Oh my god, my god, my god..." The young man couldn''t restrain his excitement. The rapid breathing even made people wonder if he would faint in the next moment. This looks like only when fans see an idol. Can get the most reasonable explanation, otherwise it will be a love rival meeting, "Jesus, my new roommate is Hugo Lancaster, this is really incredible, oh god!" "If I didn''t guess wrong, you are Alexander!" Hugo felt that the scene seemed a little out of control, so he frowned and raised the corners of his mouth, raising his voice to ask. Hugo learned from the landlord that his roommate''s name was Alexander Lorraine, a twenty-year-old young man. "Please call me Alex, please!" Alexander clasped his hands together, still looking overwhelmed with excitement. Hugo seemed to see the crystal tears in his eyes, which made Hugo a little unclear. : Is there something wrong here? Joseph had already walked over quickly, "Hello, Im Joseph, Hugos agent." Alex nodded again and again, the tears in his eyes were really about to fall, "This is really great, great." He looked at Hugo excitedly with those teary eyes, "Dear Hugo, I really really like you so much. I have seen all the works you starred in, such as "Small Restaurant", "Dune", "Death Poetry Society", "Hudson Eagle"... I really I like your performance very much. I think you are an acting genius. You have contributed outstanding acting skills in every movie. Trust me, Im serious. Even in''Hard In Forest Eagle, you are just as good. If it werent for this terrible script and terrible director, the movie would surely be a big seller. It turns out that Hugo also encountered his own fans, which is very surprising. First, the other party is a boy, secondly, the other party is an actor, and again, the other party is his new roommate. This situation is indeed intriguing. "Including Quicksilver?" Joseph also seemed to be a little disbelieved, still asking. "Yes, including Silver Quick Hand! And The Chocolate War (The Chocolate War)." Alex said directly without any hesitation, which surprised Joseph. Joseph looked at Hugo, pouted and nodded, as if to say: Yes, he is your true fan. Hugo felt it too, because even he himself didn''t know what works his predecessor appeared in, and Alex could be so precious. This ability is not easy. In particular, Alex is so convinced of "Hudson''s Eagle", and it can be seen his admiration. "Uh, what should I say? It would be great if you were a film critic?" Hugo''s slightly upward tone was full of uncertainty, but the slightly ridiculous tone did make Joseph and Alex both haha. Laughed. Alex also seemed to be aware of his gaffe. He shook his head quickly, "Oh, Hugo, I like girls. Don''t worry, this is true." "Hahahaha..." Hugo is really happy this time. Chapter 59： Willow Alex is about five feet and ten inches (1.78 meters), and his body is slightly thin. His facial features are not the kind of knife and axe, but the cute baby always has a smile on his face, which makes it easy. To have a good impression. "So you mean, you left the bank job and came to Los Angeles to seek performance opportunities because I liked acting?" Hugo looked at the excited Alex, and said with disbelief arrive. Alex still couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart at this time. He sat five steps away from Hugo, seemingly worried that being too close would wake up his dreams, and the joy between his brows overflowed. , Is more dazzling than the hand-painted posture, "Yes. We always have to try something brand new, don''t we? A lifetime is that short. If there is no real dream, it would be too pitiful." Hugo admired Alex. Although he ran away from home with his bandmates and it took ten years to walk, they were young and frivolous children at that time. During the crawling time, if Hugo said that he had never regretted it, it would be a lie. He even thought about it more than once whether life would be easier if he walked at the pace of his home. The Alex in front of him is different. He gave up his stable job in the bank, and resolutely left his hometown to devote himself to an illusory career as an actor. This courage is not something everyone can have. What is even more surprising is that Alex was actually inspired by Hugo-Hugo, who is currently only a second-line actor in Hollywood, is almost unbelievable. This is the first time that Hugo has become curious about his predecessor. It is conceivable how talented his predecessor was, and he created a world of his own in the career of an actor. It is possible to soar at any time. He is not only He is a vase and has unlimited acting potential. If given him enough time, maybe he can become an outstanding top actor. But the fetters of life cut off all possibilities. "Then have you found a suitable job now?" Hugo looked at Alex, who was sunny and frank, and it was easy to get a good impression of him. This is a very friendly teenager. His smile is easy to make people feel. Let go of your vigilance. Alex shrugged helplessly, but there was still a smile on his face, and there was no frustration. "I haven''t worked for two months. I have played small roles in some TV shows before, such as''Detective Hunter.'' (Hunter)'',''SWAT 4587 (Wiseguy)'', but it disappeared after that. Could it be that they were not satisfied with my performance?" Seeing Alexs vivid expression, Hugo was immediately amused. He also experienced it from this stage, but the supporting role or the cast is not of much value to the crew, even if you starred this time. , But changing an actor next time has no effect, because it does not require much acting skills, just find someone to play. Therefore, if you want to get more opportunities, you must have a good relationship with the crew, producers, screenwriters, scene affair, etc., so that there will be a chance to play again in the future, which is also a breeding potential. A hotbed of rules. Opportunity is too important for new actors. "Maybe your acting is too trendy, they didn''t understand it." Hugo said seriously, Alex still pondered it seriously, but Joseph standing next to him was suffocating his stomach until his stomach hurts. . "Oh, by the way, I live in the room inside, no problem, right?" "Of course, of course." Alex immediately jumped up, like a spring, and ran into the corridor inside, yelling, "This is across the bathroom, but It won''t be humid, and the lighting is good." He tried his best to recommend the room inside to Hugo. Hugo pursed his lower lip, nodded slightly, thinking carefully, and then said to Joseph, "Should I worry about the problem that he will come up at night?" This serious question almost didnt make Joseph break out. You can pack your luggage here. Ill go upstairs first, and Carl will be here soon. Joseph patted Hugos shoulder, revealing a pair of I wish you good luck. "Good luck" expression, then Shi Shiran paced and left the third floor. "Hugo, do you need to add some furniture? I know there is a second-hand furniture market nearby. There are a lot of things..." Alex walked out of the house again, standing in the corridor and asked Hugo. When he arrived, but only halfway through his speech, his voice stopped and he asked hesitantly, "Or do you prefer to buy brand new furniture?" Alex actually thought of it. What he likes does not mean that Hugo likes it. Maybe even if Hugo lives in a shared apartment, he still has to stick to his protagonist posture. For example, he should choose new and luxurious furniture. His kindness might become a burden to Hugo, which made Alex hesitate. Hugo looked at Alexs sincere and perturbed expression, and showed a big smile, Second-hand furniture is a very good choice. I need to buy a lot of things. I may have to go to this market several times. If you have time, you can take me there once, and I can go there by myself after I know the way." Sharing roommates means having to face roommate relationship problems. Although sharing partners may not become best friends, at least dont be self-centered, because living in a space will more or less encounter life habits. Differences, if you dont know how to compromise and adapt, then co-leasing will only be a disaster. Alexs friendliness and enthusiasm-although a little too enthusiastic, but Hugo feels not repulsive, he is also willing to show his friendliness. Sure enough, after hearing Hugos affirmative answer, the smile on Alexs face immediately bloomed, "Dont worry, you have to go several times, I can go with you, and I can also help you move some heavy objects. Well." Alexs worries just now were only for a moment, and he soon recovered his usual sunny and cheerful personality, "Come on, you see what you need in the room, oh, yes, there are also the hall and the kitchen. There is too little furniture here. We can make a list and go to the market to purchase together." Just as Hugo was thinking about what kind of furniture he should buy to enrich the residence, Joseph''s shout came from the door again, "Hugo, Hugo!" "Here, in the room." Hugo replied with a loud voice, but his eyes remained in his empty room. There was no furniture except for the mattress. Several huge moving boxes were placed in the middle. There is no disassembly, but the problem is that even if Hugo disassembles it now, there is no place to put things. It''s better not to disassemble and just leave it like this. Hearing the footsteps of Joseph coming in, Hugo said, "Alex said there is a second-hand furniture market nearby. Do you think we should go there today to see if there is any furniture, or take out the things." There is no place to put it." "I''ll talk about this later." Joseph''s breath was a bit chaotic, which made Hugo turn his head in a little surprise, and saw Joseph panting continuously. It seems that he ran all the way down from the fourth floor, "I, I I just received a call from Bo. This is about Bo Goodman, the screenwriter of "Scent of a Woman". "There are still shots to make up in the later stage of the film?" This was Hugo''s first reaction. Otherwise, the film will only be completed in less than half a month, and the post-production will definitely not end so soon. "Or, Universal Pictures has confirmed the release time. ?" Joseph shook his head. He didn''t sell it anymore, and said directly, "Bo introduced you to a job. To be precise, it''s an audition opportunity." Hugo immediately became interested, could it be said that he is really going to start to work recently? I thought that I would be unemployed for a while after "Smelling a Woman", but now, first the premiere of "Final Analysis" achieved unexpected results, and then there was an audition to find the door. The aftermath of the Golden Raspberry Awards seems to have finally passed, and Hugo''s actor career has gradually shown a gratifying situation. "It''s like this. Before, Bo and Martin were full of praise for your performance in the''Scent of Women'' crew. Later, Bo mentioned it to Jack Nicholson." Bo Goodman and Jack Nicholson once mentioned it. Nicholson collaborated together on "Flying Over the Cuckoo''s Asylum". The two are very good friends. "Jack also asked Al, and Al seemed to say a lot of good things about you in front of him. Now Jack is preparing for a new work~ www.novelhall.com~ is about to start shooting, but the actor has not been determined yet." "Doesn''t Jack play the leading actor?" Hugo could not help but interrupted Joseph inquiring. Jack Nicholson is still one of the best actor in the United States. There is no problem with him playing the leading actor, so in the end What kind of work can Jack play with? "He thinks there is more room for supporting roles, and his age is more suitable for supporting roles. In short, the actor has not been fully determined yet." Joseph said simply and quickly, "Currently the crew and Tom Cruise are working together. Negotiations, but the contract has not yet been finalized, so Jack recommended you like the crew, thinking you might be a good actor." "Tom Cruise?" When Hugo heard the name, he realized how rare this opportunity is, but how difficult it is at the same time. Today''s Tom Cruise is actually in full swing. He has become a national idol since he starred in "Top. Gun" in 1986, and then "Rain Man" and "Born on July 4th (Born.) On.The.Fourth.Of.July has achieved great success. Among them, "Born on July 4th" also earned him an Oscar nomination for best actor. It can be said that he is in the golden age of his actor career. . "Why, you don''t have confidence?" Joseph heard Hugo''s suspicious voice, thinking that Hugo did not have enough confidence in this competition. But Hugo shook his head and showed a bright smile, "Before the producer makes a decision, everyone has the opportunity, and it naturally includes me, right? You see, the opportunity is here now. " Chapter 60： Rush into battle "I''m curious, since the crew has Tom Cruise as the first choice, and Tom doesn''t seem to refuse now, does it? Then why would the crew seriously consider when Jack proposed to the crew to choose me?" Hugo is more interested in this, because he himself has experienced a series of chaos created by Tracy Jacobs, so Hugo knows that if there is no special impetus, the crew will definitely choose Tom, not his. "Because they saw your excellent acting talent." Alex, who went back to the room to look for pen and paper, walked back and couldn''t help but said aloud, and found that both Joseph and Hugo were looking at him, Alex. An embarrassed smile appeared, "Sorry for interrupting your conversation. But I think Hugo, your talent is definitely better than Tom Cruise, and they are absolutely wise in choosing you." Alexs words made Hugo laugh. Alex is really a fan. He firmly believes that Hugo has enough ability to take over any role. This confidence is very rare. Seeing Alex raise his hand to signal and prepare to leave, Joseph said aloud, "It''s okay, you can stay, it''s not a secret." Although this is just a face-to-face today, Alex''s kindness Without any conditions involved, Joseph did not reject this loyal Hugo fan too much. Besides, this is really not a secret, and there is no need to hide it. Without looking at the excited expression on Alexs face, Joseph went on to explain, Actually, when Alex said that for a part of the facts, Jack mentioned to the crew that it seemed good to play the protagonist, Columbia Pictures immediately I noticed that you appeared at the premiere of "The Final Analysis", and took away all the limelight of "Instinct. Ability". They think that your temperament is green and sunny, yet justice is not lost. It is indeed very suitable. The male protagonist of this work." Hugo didnt understand, "Wait, why is Columbia Pictures involved again?" "This movie was invested by Columbia Pictures. They made''Instinct.'' but you stole the limelight at the premiere, so you naturally noticed you." Joseph explained briefly, but let Hugo Somewhat dumbfounded. It is estimated that if Lang knew the news, his reaction would be more than an understatement. Hugo did not expect that he attended the premiere of Warner Bros.''s works, but was chosen by Columbia Pictures to participate in the audition. No wonder Joseph insisted on arranging for Hugo to attend the premiere. In addition to issues such as exposure and positive image, this hidden follow-up effect is the most precious and important part. "Also, Columbia Pictures has been negotiating with Tom, but it has not been determined. I heard that it is a matter of remuneration. So Columbia Pictures is also making two-handed preparations." Joseph added that this is Jack''s meeting. The reason why the crew recommended actors. Otherwise, if the crew did not seek new suitable personnel, then even if Hugo is outstanding, Jack would not think of recommending him to the crew, "In addition to you, they also found a few alternate actors. , Not much, maybe three or four, and then we will have an audition at that time. As for the result..." Hugo nodded. Although Joseph didn''t say anything, he knew very clearly, "The initiative in the result is not in our hands." This time, the audition opportunities are different. It is inevitable that Hugo needs to go all out, otherwise he will lose before the fight. But the problem is that even if Hugo performs again, as long as Tom and Columbia Pictures reach an agreement in the negotiations, then the crew will undoubtedly choose Tom Cruise. Therefore, what Hugo can do, in addition to his own efforts, also pray that Tom and Columbia Pictures will not be able to reach a consensus. Hugo took a deep breath, "No matter what, at least you have to start working hard from the audition." Joseph nodded slightly, Hugo still could see clearly. And Alex, who was standing next to him, also said excitedly, "Don''t worry, Hugo, you can definitely do it! I believe you will be able to get this role in the end!" Hugo was amused by Alex''s confident words. No matter how he felt that Alex was more confident than himself. "By the way, what is the name of this work? When is the audition?" "''Yihai Xiongfeng (A. Few. Good. Man)'', invested 30 million US dollars." Joseph''s words still made Hugo''s brain work, but the next sentence made Hugo stunned, "Audition If they do, they hope to have dinner with you today." "Today?" Hugo really didn''t expect the speed to be so fast, but think about it carefully, when he just crossed over, he also drove the ducks on the shelves the next day to participate in the audition of "Dahe Love", but he auditioned directly today. It seems too urgent, "What about the script?" Joseph shook his head, "There is no need to perform, maybe the audition is mainly to chat with you." In fact, there are various ways of audition, not necessarily every audition will let the actors see the script in advance, it may be random. Let the actor improvise, or it may be that the actor''s script is directly asked to read a line to find the feeling. But compared to the audition that can be prepared in advance, this kind of uncertain audition is even more confusing, because when there is no way to prepare, the test is the real strength of the actor. Hugo let out a sigh of relief, "But that''s okay, at least I don''t always have to think about how Tom would feel when he plays this scene." A joke made Joseph and Alex both smile. On the other hand, Hugo recalled the movie "Yihai Xiongfeng". Hugo once saw this movie, but the impression was not deep, only remember that this is a classic forensic work, once won the Oscar nomination for best picture, in the movie Jack Nicholson The performance is definitely a classic, and he won the Oscar nomination for best supporting actor again. "Yihai Xiongfeng" is starring Tom Cruise, Jack Nicholson, Demi Moore, and the director Rob Reiner (Rob. Reiner) is also famous. Sally (When. Harry. Met. Sally is enough to make countless people remember. If Hugo remembers correctly, the film''s box office seems to be pretty good that year, after all, the cast is really strong. Naturally, the two male actors need not say much, and Demi Moore has just become a first-line actress with the help of "Human and Ghost", and his appeal cannot be underestimated. In fact, compared to the story, actors, and awards of the movie, Hugos most impressive impression is the screenwriter Aaron Sorkin (Aaron. Sorkin) of this movie. As a screenwriter, Allen first was the lead writer of the classic series "The West. Wing", and then he reached the peak of his career in 2010. He wrote films with special significance of the times. The work "Social Network (The. Social. Network successfully won the Best Adapted Screenplay at the Oscar. Hugo has watched "social networks" and was interested in screenwriter Allen, and then discovered the movie "Yihai Xiongfeng". This is Allen''s first work as a screenwriter and won a lot of praise. It can be described as a blockbuster. Thinking of the basic information of the movie "Yihai Xiongfeng" in his brain, Hugo could not help but sighed. He didn''t really have too many memories of the plot, just scattered fragments. In the previous auditions for "Lover on the River" and "Scent of a Woman", Hugo subconsciously imitated the original actor''s performance method, and then presented it in his own way according to his own understanding, and achieved good results. In short, it used to be imitated. But now, Hugo can''t remember Tom Cruise''s performance in "Yihai Xiongfeng", and it is not so easy to continue to imitate. But then think about it. During the shooting of "Scent of a Woman", Hugo was trying hard to get rid of the traces of imitation, using his own style to interpret the role, although Hugo was only in the scene of confrontation with Al. It broke out once, and then returned to normal again, obviously without a real breakthrough. But at least, Hugo has successfully explored some of his own things, even if it only touched the threshold, but if there is a chance to film "Yihai Xiongfeng" again this time, maybe Hugo can explore acting skills again and deepen his own acting skills. Understanding to seek a breakthrough. Maybe, this is a great opportunity! Thinking of this, Hugo suddenly realized that if he can get this opportunity to perform, then he will get the opportunity to play against Jack Nicholson! Jack is undoubtedly one of America''s greatest actor, he and Al Pacino, Robert De Niro, Dustin Hoffman are all actors of the same level, UU reading www. uukanshu.com has a place that cannot be ignored in the long film history occasion. From the perspective of the Oscar record alone, Jack had a total of twelve acting nominations before Hugo crossed in 2014, and finally won two actor and one supporting actor, a total of three statuettes, which is the most in Oscar history. Successful actor. Aside from these, Jacks classic roles in film history are countless. "Flying over the Cuckoos Nest" is one of Hugos favorite works, and in "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugos most impressive impression is Jacks cunning and cunning. Vicious and wonderful acting. After Al Pacino, he collaborated with Jack Nicholson? Just imagine, Hugo feels that his whole body is electrified. Although the challenge is arduous, the breakthrough in acting skills is undoubtedly more attractive to Hugo. Therefore, even knowing that the chance of an audition this time is slim, and even knowing that he is facing the thriving Tom Cruise, Hugo still hopes that he can get this role. His inner self-confidence is stronger than ever! The excitement and nervousness made Hugo seem a little confused, "But, I''m going to have dinner tonight, then, what should I do now?" Hugo looked at the empty room and the box that was still unopened, suddenly dumbfounded. Up. Joseph also looked embarrassed, because the situation upstairs was not much better. It was just that the opportunity of "Yihai Xiongfeng" came suddenly and fiercely. As the passive party, they did not have much choice. At this time, Alex, who was standing next to him, asked a very unpleasant question, "Hey, Hugo, may I ask, what is your weight?" Chapter 61： Yuanjia Road is narrow The Farmers Market (Famers. Market), located between Beverly Avenue and West Third Street, was established in 1934. It was an idea that a group of farmers came up with during the Great Depression. They gathered the fresh fruits and vegetables from their farms here. Sell ??directly to nearby people at low prices. After decades of development, the stalls gradually expanded, and then with the decline of this area, the market gradually lost its livelihood value and developed into a tourist area. Due to the complexity of the population, it has formed a casual and comfortable, local flavor but exotic market features. Boutiques, restaurants, jewelry stores, movie theaters are dazzling, and the warmth and coziness of the traditional market is a unique and beautiful landscape. Of course, no one will forget the freshly made toast, sponge cake and golden shortbread here, so that the whole market is filled with approachable hustle and bustle. It took only fifteen minutes from Sunset Plaza to arrive at the farmers market. Joseph looked around and quickly found his destination, "There, Knott''s. Berry." The crew made an appointment. They met at the restaurant next to the main entrance of the farmer''s market, and the two hurried over. It took Joseph a long time to find a parking space. After parking the car, Hugo adjusted his collar in the rearview mirror. Joseph said with a little worry, "Are you sure this is really okay?" " Hugo was very calm, "I''m fine, really." After finishing his clothes, Hugo opened the car door and walked down, standing in the parking lot, spreading his hands and facing Joseph, "Look, it feels like this. Isn''t it great?" Because Hugo didn''t have time to open the box, he finally got Alex''s help and came to the audition in Alex''s costume-this is why he asked about Hugo''s height and weight. Hugo is now wearing a blue tennis shirt, paired with light blue jeans, and a navy blue baseball jacket on the outside. The whole person looks youthful and vigorous, but the calm color and collocation will not appear too casual. . Joseph is still a little worried. To participate in such an audition, it would be bad if he didn''t wear formal clothes, but he didn''t even wear a shirt, which really made people unable to feel at ease. Hugo seemed to notice Josephs inner struggle. He showed a smile and turned to Knots Berry Restaurant. He said, You asked me to come here for an interview in a shirt. Dont talk about how the interviewer feels. I guess hes all Uncomfortable, isn''t it?" The farmers market is originally a traditional market, and you can even see a lot of farm dresses in plaid shirts or overalls, while Knots Berry is a very famous chicken restaurant, but its a little out of place in formal clothes. . In this way, Hugo''s suit is actually very consistent with the theme, not too casual or too formal. Joseph nodded, and there is nothing left to regret it anyway. He locked the car door and pointed in the direction of the restaurant, "Let''s go." It was only six o''clock in the afternoon at this time, and there was still a distance from the dinner time. Not many people came to eat, but there were still scattered people coming in and out at the door. Joseph suddenly pulled Hugo''s arm and said in a low voice, "A competitor is here." Hugo followed Josephs sight and looked forward, and immediately saw two people stop at the entrance of the restaurant. One of the men in suit and leather was completely separate from the surrounding environment, as if he was wearing leather shoes. Just like going to the farmland, people can''t help but laugh, this is an unfamiliar face; but Hugo recognizes another person, Brad Pitt. Today Brad is wearing a light blue shirt without a tie. The three buttons at the top of the shirt are all loosened, lazily and casually slumped, allowing people to vaguely see his wheat-colored health. On his chest, although he was also wearing a formal shirt and trousers, his unruly temperament had a strange fit with the surrounding environment, and it didn''t look too abrupt. Seeing Brad, Hugo''s first reaction was: "Dahe Lian" is also finished? He thought it would take more time to shoot. After all, "Dahe Lian" has to go to Montana to shoot, which is far more complicated than the filming of "Scent of a Woman". The second reaction immediately afterwards is: Yuanjialu is narrow, and he has actually competed again after "Dahe Lian". Brad and the other man standing at the door only paused. The man smiled at Joseph and said hello, but the smile seemed condescending, and then the two went straight into the restaurant. . Joseph explained in a low voice in Hugo''s ear, "That''s Brad''s agent, a bigwig in the circle. Martin Baum, one of the five founders of the innovative artist agency." Hugo immediately understood. No wonder Martin looked at Joseph in his eyes, because he had this capital. Not to mention that compared with Joseph, even Ron Meyer is one generation behind Martin. The origin of the American brokerage company was the William Morris Brokerage Company founded in 1898. They laid the foundation for the entire brokerage industry. However, in 1975, five young brokers in the William Morris Brokerage Company who had not yet become famous, I was quite dissatisfied with the seniority ranking system of the brokers in the company, so they came out together to start a new company. These five young people relied on a deposit of 21,000 U.S. dollars, a loan of 36,000 U.S. dollars, and two cars to build the company. This is today''s innovative artist agency, and Martin- Baum was one of the first five young people. Innovative Artist Brokerage Company and International Innovation Management Company were both established in 1975, and now they are among the top three brokerage companies in the United States, so they have always been competitors and partners. Today, Martin took Brad to go out in person, obviously hoping to successfully win the role of "Yihai Xiongfeng", and the coming is menacing. After Joseph finished explaining, he suddenly remembered something and his face darkened. "Tom Cruise is also an artist under the Creative Artist Agency." It seems that Martin must be determined. The transfer of work within the company is It couldn''t be more normal. If Tom is not willing to pick up, he will be replaced by Brad from the same company. This is really a perfect connection. But Hugo is not so nervous, "How do you know that they are not internal competition?" There is competition where there are people. This is the truth. Even for the same company, there must be competition among brokers, just like between Joseph and Lang. What if there is competition between Tom and Brads agents? So not only is Brad''s chance of winning today not as big as he imagined, he may also be hindered by Tom''s agent. Joseph knew that he was too nervous. Although what Hugo said may not be correct, the audition is about to start now. It is useless to worry about it, just like the audition for "Dahe Love", even if he knows that he is doomed to fail. , At least have to work hard to see it. Although Hugo did not appear on the surface, he was still nervous. Although Hugo seems to have a lot of opportunities recently, in essence, before the official release of "Scent of a Woman", the attitude towards Hugo in the circle was basically the same, which means that the difficulty of the audition today was not weak at all. In the previous two times, with the addition of Tom and Brad''s competition, Hugo is even more disadvantaged. This is another opportunity that Hugo faces after crossing over, but it is twice as difficult. Therefore, it is impossible for Hugo not to be nervous. Taking a deep breath, Hugo strode forward with difficulty and walked side by side with Joseph toward the restaurant. After entering the restaurant, Joseph began to scan the entire space of the restaurant. The environment here is more similar to a family restaurant, and the atmosphere is relatively more relaxed. Although there are not many people dining now, you can still clearly feel that the low noise is constantly heating the air. "Sir, how many people do you want?" the receptionist standing at the door asked politely. "I have an appointment, Mr. Rainer." Joseph said. The receptionist lowered his head to confirm, then raised his head and smiled and said, "Please follow me." The receptionist took Joseph and Hugo through the dining room, and finally stopped in front of a long table. This is a long table that can accommodate eight people. At this time, three people are already sitting in their seats. Another person arrived. All three of them stood up politely. The old man with white beard sitting at the end of the long table laughed, "Welcome, welcome." Standing on the opposite side is naturally Brad and Martin, who just came first and this old man with thin hair but a white beard is naturally the director Rob Reiner. Hugo couldn''t help but kept his sight on Rob. The old man who started as an actor but became a famous director was to film "When Harry Meets Sally" and "Misery" , "The Bucket. List", "Flipped" and other masterpieces, and these works are all Hugo''s favorite films. Although Rob''s popularity is not as good as that of many commercial directors, he is always able to excavate extraordinary energy from ordinary people, which touches people''s hearts. He is indeed a very good director. Not long ago, the director Martin Brest, with whom Hugo collaborated, had only two outstanding works in his directorial career. "Scent of a Woman" is the pinnacle, and "Beverly Hills Super Detective" launched in 1984 ( Beverly. Hills. Cop-This film has maintained a record of twenty-five years of R-rated film North American box office history, and was only broken by "The Hangover" in 2009. But Rob Reiner is obviously more outstanding. His works have continued from the 1980s to the second decade of the 21st century, and he has maintained a very outstanding level of creation. Very capable director. "I hope you dont mind if I choose the meeting place here. There is no way. I can hardly suppress the idea of ??eating chicken tonight. So even if I know this is not the right place for conversation, Im still stubborn. I chose here." Rob joked with a big smile on his face. Chapter 62： Not small talk Rob was standing next to the long table and looked at both sides. It was not appropriate for him to sit on which side, because there were only five people in total. If sitting face to face, one person would definitely face the air. So I walked to the side of the long table, asked for a chair and sat down, "I''ll sit here." In this way, Hugo and Joseph sit on one side, Brad and Martin sit on the other side, and the positions are immediately settled. Originally Hugo thought there were at least five people who auditioned, but now it seems that he and Brad are two people, and of course the current first candidate Tom Cruise. Hugo is across from Brad, Rob is on the left, and Joseph is on the right. He and Brads eyes touched together. The two young people exchanged a smile, and then quickly looked away. Hugo can see the high morale in Brads blue eyes, the vigorous and confident posture is full of sparks, although Hugo and Brad have not yet burst into a fight to death. However, there is no doubt that the two people met again after "Dahe Love", and no one wants to lose in the competition. As a senior agent, Martin opened his mouth before sitting down and aroused the atmosphere, "This is your first work in two years, right? I heard that you have been preparing for a long time, but it made us look forward to it. I''m sorry. And Brad was revisiting''When Harry Met Sally'' last month, right?" Brad knew that the last question was for himself, and he immediately took it, "Yes, I was still asking Martin at the time, saying that if you shoot a movie in the future, I can win the audition, so it would be great. ." Hugo watched the two people on the opposite side sing the double reed skillfully, but Hugo and Joseph had only been together for two months, and obviously lacked tacit understanding. He was not nervous at all, and he took a moment to look at Joseph, which seemed to be He said, "Look how good Martin is," and Joseph stared back fiercely. "Directing is always in a hurry, isn''t it? I don''t want my director career to have only one "When Harry Meets Sally"." Rob looked up and down with the menu, with a smile on his face. In fact, his words were very gentle, not blunt or ironic, but this kind of answer made both Martin and Brad a little stiff, and they could only smile and nod. Hugo and Joseph laughed unscrupulously as they looked at the appearance of the two opposing people being unfavorable. "Lets order first, I have missed their grilled chicken breast for a long time." Rob read the menu very carefully, and he looked really hungry, "Actually, the chicken noodles are also very good." Hugo originally wanted to speak actively. After all, he was a passive gourd during the audition, but it didn''t work. But seeing Rob like this, he obviously didn''t intend to get into business from the beginning, so he also read the menu carefully. The United States is a country of immigrants, and they dont have their own special dishes. When you see this menu at first glance, what Hugo can see is not only fried chicken or fried chicken. This makes Hugo start to miss the rich and diverse dishes in the country before. . "Hugo, how about it, do you have any satisfactory dishes?" Rob took the initiative to stir up the topic. It seems that Brad has just shown it, so he intends to give Hugo a chance. "Uh, I''m not sure. I saw Mrs. Knott''s famous fried chicken." Hugo was really reading the menu, so he seemed a little intermittent when answering questions. He was reading the detailed explanation under the dish." I was thinking, since this is really Mrs. Knotts special fried chicken?" Since this shop is called Knotts berries, this dish should be considered one of their signatures. Hugos words made the four men next to each other chuckle, including the two rivals on the opposite side. Although Martins smile was more disdainful, Hugo couldnt help but smile, "Well, I know, I Not a food expert, I admit this sad fact." "Since you are curious, please come here and have a taste." This is Rob''s comment. Hugo actually ordered this dish called "Mrs. Knott''s famous fried chicken". After experiencing the appetizers and salads, when Hugo saw the main dish served, he was really dumbfounded, a white one. There are only four poor wings on the plate, "Uh, are you sure this is full?" Although Hugo lowered his voice, except for Joseph on his right, the other three people also heard it. Brad''s eyes are full of smiles. Today''s focus should be on the audition. Eating is not the protagonist. But what Hugo said is right. As a staple food, this "famous fried chicken" really does not seem to fill your stomach, but Hugo seems to have put the focus on the wrong one. But it is undeniable that Hugo''s honesty carries a kind of frankness, not the kind of rustic, ignorant and vulgar, not only can not be hated, but also can not help but laugh. Its just that Martin Baum, as an agent, doesnt think so. He smiled and said, If you dont have enough food, you can go on. This sentence is full of irony, as if Hugo was here on a special trip. It''s the same as the white food. Rob is not surprised at such a scene. In Hollywood, there is no chance of success if there is no competition. You can''t see the future if you are humble and polite. Martin''s controversy is just sprinkling water. But Rob didn''t want to sit here and watch them quarreling, so he took the initiative to say, "Next month, the Rodney King (Rodney. King) case is about to go to court? I''ve seen it for two consecutive weeks." The Los Angeles Times front page is reporting this incident, and its probably going to be very lively recently." Although Rob seems to be just chatting, everyone here, including Hugo, knows that this is an audition. The conversation other than greetings is more than just chatting, and the Rodney-King incident involves court debates. It can be regarded as a variant topic of Rob''s audition of "Yihai Xiongfeng". Brad obviously has more experience than the Hugo who crossed over, not only the audition experience, but also the "experience" of being an American, so he quickly picked up the topic, "We must maintain the justice of the law, don''t we? The four police officers. The behavior of the police must be punished." At the beginning, Hugo didn''t realize what the "Rodney-King incident" was talking about. He only traveled for two months. He was not familiar with news events in the United States, but accompanied by Brad''s answer. Hugo quickly understood, because even he, an outsider, knew about this incident, causing a stir in the United States, and even has an immeasurable influence on a global scale. "But, it was Rodney King who made the mistake, didn''t it?" Hugo said, "The media dominated all this, and they convicted the four white policemen. The prosecution convicted, created public opinion, and led to the development of the matter. Its where it is now, isnt it?" Hugos point of view was completely different from Brads. Brad suddenly raised his head and looked at Hugo with perplexity and anger. Even Rob was the same, with an expression of disbelief on his face. Make Hugo feel that he has done something heinous and bad. The thing is like this. Rodney is a black man with criminal convictions. He was drunk with two black buddies in March last year, but Rodney still drove his friend home and ran into Patrolling police. In the car, the police sirens sounded and asked Rodney to stop. Rodneys friends all realized that the police car was coming and asked Rodney to stop, but the drunk Rodney pretended to be crazy by drinking and started playing a speeding war on the road. In fact, Rodney knew that he was a parole criminal with a criminal record. If he was arrested for drunk driving again, it would definitely be bad, so he started desperately fleeing. But Rodney was still arrested. The chaser stopped. After the patrol car requested support, the police set up a net and successfully contained more than 20 police cars. After getting off the car, Rodneys two partners immediately put their hands behind their backs according to the rules and accepted the polices arrest, but Rodney knew that he was in danger of escape, so he simply broke the can and began to use all kinds of Various provocative gestures angered the police. Observe. gradually surrounded the police who came up. The investigator issued a verbal warning, which was invalid, followed by four police officers. Cha stepped forward and tried to capture Rodney, but Rodney, who was a tall man, was not afraid, and even though he had launched a desperate fight with the four, one of the police officers was even knocked down, which stimulated the other three police officers to use Gao. The piezoelectric baton put pressure on him, but the sturdy Rodney actually stood up again and had a one-minute confrontation with the police officer. The police officer had to brutally beat Rodney with the batonFinally Successfully subdued Rodney. Surprisingly, this beating scene was actually filmed by a resident named George Holliday (e. Holliday). He secretly filmed an 81-second live video, which did not capture Luo. In the part of Deney''s provocation, Rodney did not shoot the police officer down to the ground, only the scene of Rodney fighting the police officer and then brutal suppression by the police officer. The next day, George sent the video to KTLA, a local television station in Los Angeles. The KTLA TV station, which was originally gloomy because of the declining ratings, was a treasure. After the presidents decision, the editors cut the 81-second original video. Cut into sixty-eight seconds of television footage, creating the illusion of white police officers beating up and down black citizens who are helpless. This video was repeatedly broadcast hundreds of times on major television stations in the United States, and it became a sensation of racial discrimination throughout the United States. Sensitive black people think that their lives are severely threatened, reminiscent of the terrible scenes of the Gulf War not long ago, so it has developed into a sensational riot in the United States and even the world. During this year, the Rodney King incident has become a thorn in everyone''s heart, and its sensational level is unmatched even in this year''s U.S. election. The court debate that will begin next month also gathers everyone. Sight. Brad, Martin, Rob and others obviously watched the 68-second original video. Even though they were all white, they knew the horror of this incident. As a result, Hugo made a completely different statement. , This is tantamount to stormy seas. Seeing everyone''s surprised expressions, Hugo said innocently, "Don''t you guys watch CNN News?" Chapter 63： Tit for tat "Of course we watched the news on CNN!" Brad obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Hugo''s words. He looked at Hugo with an incredible expression, and attacked Hugo with a firm and angry tone. "It''s because we watched the news. Thats why I know the truth about the facts, the white policeman. The Cha actually assaulted ordinary residents at will, and he was still a black man. This is absolutely unforgivable." Hugo noticed. Brad''s gaze glanced at Rob next to him intentionally or unintentionally. It can be seen that he would justly condemn Hugo on such occasions. It is hard to say that today''s audition is a little bit. No impact. It can be heard from Brad''s words that he still sees the difference between blacks and whites very seriously, and emphasizes that it is the whites who beat up the blacks, not just the police. Observing and beating residents is also inseparable from the direction of American history. Racial discrimination in the United States has a long history, but with the development of various factors such as modern history, economy, and culture, the confrontational relationship between races is constantly improving, and this situation has achieved great results in the 62nd Oscar in 1990. The film "Driving. Miss. Daisy" describing the transition of race relations won the Best Picture Award in one fell swoop. This also marks the first time that the American cultural system dominated by whites has extended an olive branch to blacks. Of course, this is just a movie. Even if "Drive for Miss Daisy" won the Oscar, the status of blacks has not changed fundamentally. However, the fact that Oscar favors "driving for Miss Daisy" shows that at least the white supremacy of cultural society has realized that racial discrimination is bound to need to be changed, so in the next 20 years, it may be longer. For a period of time, with "driving for Miss Daisy" as the starting point, the conflicts between whites, blacks, and Jews have been changing in a subtle way. Therefore, under such a background, after Rodney King Time was endowed with the concept of race, the energy that burst out was indeed terrible, and Brad would have such a point of view, in fact, it is the white people in American culture. The innuendo of universal values, including Rob, Martin, Joseph, and others are no exception. Facing Brad''s aggressiveness, Rob also looked at Hugo with a relatively cold vision, obviously very dissatisfied with Hugo''s performance just now. This made Joseph sitting next to him a little anxious. He wanted to say a few words for Hugo, but when he saw Martin who was ready to go, Joseph knew that this was a duel between actors. If he intervened as an agent , Then Martin will also intervene, and the situation will only become more chaotic. Therefore, Joseph abruptly swallowed the words from his lips and looked at Hugo worriedly. Hugo was not rushed or slow, and did not appear flustered because of Brad''s oppression and Rob''s coldness. Instead, his voice stabilized, and he said with a breath, "I mean, you didn''t watch The news broadcast behind CNN? Eighty-one seconds, not sixty-eight seconds!" Hugo''s words immediately stunned all the people present, and there was no reaction for a while. KTLA TV station edited the video and released it, and at the same time provided this cut-down video to major television stations in the United States, making Rodney Kings assault time the headline news that shocked everyone. But its worth noting that CNNthat is, three weeks after the video was broadcast on CNN, did they know that the video tape provided by KTLA had deleted the vital part. Ed Turner, vice president of CNN TV. (Ed. Turner) gave the order immediately, and then when CNN rebroadcasts the news, it must add the deleted parts. In fact, although the 81-second version is 13 seconds longer than the 68-second version, the image that really involves Rodney Kings arrest is less than six seconds, but even so, its enough for people to see the truth. ,police. The investigator is only carrying out law enforcement, not the scene in the 68-second video. However, the three major U.S. television networks ABC, NBC, CBS and KTLA in Los Angeles still insist on broadcasting the 68-second version of the video. In the United States, the news of the three major television networks is free, while KTLA does not charge in the Los Angeles area, and CNN TV is a cable TV program that must be purchased with money, and the life of ordinary Americans is tight, even if they spend money to buy cable TV. The program mainly focuses on watching games, TV shows, and movie replays. There are not many viewers watching CNN News, and few people will notice the slight difference between these two videos. This was 1992, when the Internet was still underdeveloped, and peoples sources of information were relatively closed. The mainstream media was the leader of public opinion and had absolute control over the direction of public opinion. Given the very small audience of CNN News, the three major commercial television networks controlled the trend of public opinion in this incident, and even US President George Bush was kept in the dark. In this weeks opinion polls, 92% of the people considered white police officers. See guilty, this is the current situation. Obviously, Rob, Brad, Martin and others in front of him are all among the 92%. It was also an accident that Hugo and Joseph would see CNN news. When they were filming in New York, they saw this news in a hotel room by chance. Hugo didnt know much about these things at the time, but he saw Josephs. Only after the shocked expression did he understand the ins and outs of the Rodney King incident. Before the journey, Hugo was born in 1989, so the news events in the United States in the early 1990s did not have much real feeling for Hugo, but now that he is in this society, Hugo could not help but sigh. Not adapting to his white skin, and now he should be thankful that he has not crossed to become a black man. After Hugo briefly explained the situation on CNN News, Rob fell into contemplation. Obviously he was greatly impacted by this fact. Brad''s eyes quickly noticed Rob''s expression, and he cried out inwardly. Wonder, this is calm, Hugo begins to take advantage. Brad couldn''t help looking at his agent Martin. Martin was calmer. He thought about it and said to Brad in a low voice, "Media, media." Brad didn''t react at first. , But not only is he not a stupid, but he is also a very smart person. After thinking about it carefully, he understood. So, Brad organized his own language a bit, looked up at Hugo again, and asked with a serious expression, "Then you mean, the American news media, which has always advertised the pursuit of the truth, actually publicly faked it? And it still emphasizes judicial news that takes facts as its life? Isnt KTLA afraid of stimulating civil upheaval?" Hugo is a little surprised, Brad is so...naive. But soon, Hugo reacted. This was the 90s when people had unparalleled trust in the media, not the 21st century when fake news was flying all over the sky. For Hugo, questioning the media is a habitual action, because the era of "truth is the first element of news" is no longer important under the catalysis of the Internet. On the contrary, interests are the most important. For the sake of profit, fabricate news. Means such as making explosive points can be said to be extremely versatile. Uncrowned King, this is a very unfamiliar word for Hugo, but it is the most real life for several people living in the 80s and 90s. That''s why Brad was able to say that remark in such a righteous way, because he believed it so. Hugo did not speak, but stretched out his right hand, slapped Joseph''s face with a slapped gesture, which made Rob and Brad both stunned, even Martin, who had always been disdainful of Hugo. Also quite stunned. Although Joseph was a little nervous, he thought that Hugo was really going to beat himself, but then he let go, somehow, he was willing to believe that Hugo was confident. "If this picture is captured by a reporter, there are several possibilities. One is that it is only me and Joseph, and the other is that it takes all of us in. How do you think the media will interpret it?" Hugo greeted without any evasiveness. After Brad''s condemning gaze, he said upright, "I can tell you, maybe Vanity Fair will use the picture of Joseph and me. UU Reading said that I had a conflict with the agent; and" The Los Angeles Times would use the photos of the five of us and say that Rob chose you, and I was unhappy with the agent because of my anger. So, what do you think the National Enquirer (National Enquirer) will report? ?" "National Enquirer", an American gossip tabloid. There are a bunch of so-called "supermarket gossip tabloids" in the United States. These biweekly magazines are mainly sold in supermarkets. They are small in size, easy to carry, and throw away after reading, but the price is not cheap. Many times, people use it as a mat or waste paper, and when they accidentally take a glance, they may put aside the things in their hands and read them. The front pages of tabloids often carry messy, sensational news and rumors, and they do everything in order to attract attention. The "National Enquirer" is the leader among them. Faced with Hugos question, Brad was stunned. He already knew what Hugo meant, but he had no way to refute it. Hugo didn''t intend to wait for an answer, so he said directly, "I think the National Enquirer might say that Joseph and I were jealous and fighting for Brad''s fight." As soon as this sentence came out, Rob shook his head. He laughed. The tense atmosphere just now melted and collapsed in an instant, and the expressions of Brad and Joseph were very strange, and they were dumbfounded by Hugo. As for Martin, he began to look at Hugo meaningfully. Although he has always shown disdain for Hugo, at this moment, Hugo has shown enough wit and calmness, no matter how he is an actor, but as a Man, his personality charm is indeed very admirable. From the standpoint of an agent, Martin saw the potential to become a cash cow in Hugo. Chapter 64： Magic weapon "So you mean that the current news media use their perspective to interpret the news and abandon the authenticity of the news for economic benefits?" Brad is not willing to lose this, he is still working hard with Hugo Confrontation, although he was not aggressive, but the awe-inspiring righteousness exploded in his eyes, making Brad''s bohemian appearance look quite like a justice messenger at this time. Hugo felt the breath of Brad''s head-on confrontation. He couldn''t help converging his smile, staring at Brad motionlessly, without giving up, "Yes!" Hugo did not raise his voice deliberately. But the words were decisive and loud. Although Hugo''s expression didn''t have any sense of righteousness, the confidence and firmness exuding from his bones was clearly conveyed through the voice. "I think you and I are very clear. In fact, news reports cannot include all the details of the truth. It can only be close to the facts, or it can only be a selective fact. In the process of news reporting, every media will They have their own criteria for choosing facts. This is what makes the major media different. Although Hugo is not a professional, the Internet news in the 21st century is highly developed. As an ordinary person, he has his own understanding of these. Guo is no exception. "From the perspective of news theory, it is true that objectivity and authenticity are the core that any media should insist on, but you have overlooked that in a highly commercialized society, even the media must take into account the tendency of marketization. It will inevitably affect their criteria for choosing facts." Hugos words resembled the sound of distant bells, reverberating in Brads ears again and again, "In order to increase the ratings and to defeat the opponent in the fierce competition. The media has to pay attention to the stimulus and drama of news, and carry out detailed reports on some news with so-called''market value'' and exaggerate them." Brad wanted to chime in to refute, but Hugo didn''t give him a chance. Those compelling eyes abruptly suppressed Brad, making his words always stuck in his throat, unable to speak at all, and the brain Even more compelled to follow Hugo''s thoughts, he couldn''t find a gap to run his thoughts. Obviously Hugo didn''t increase his voice, and obviously Hugo didn''t stand up to the crime, but this kind of intimidating aura prevented Brad from making an effective counterattack. This feeling is really terrible! "In many cases, the content of news is not important, and the consequences of news are not important. Only to win readers and audiences with sensational holiday news is the most important. Headline news, isn''t it that way?" No other peoples voices can be found, including Martin, whose aura has always been very strong. At this time, he also fell silent. Only Hugo used his warm but firm voice to expound his views and impact every one. Human thoughts, "Take the Rodney King incident as an example. The police. It is not great news for the police to beat a parole criminal who resisted arrest, and the white police. The police brutally beat an innocent black for no reason, and this will become the top news. ." "Actually, from the standpoint of the KTLA TV station, they just chose the news facts based on their own circumstances. They did not expect that the consequences of the matter would be so serious, or that the four white policemen. The fate of the police and the TV station. In comparison with the prospects, they chose the TV station. The choice of interests is so simple." Hugos words make people feel cold, even the people living in the big dye tank of the entertainment industry still feel that their lives are at stake. They seem to be played by the media. The grasshopper stuck between the palms was like a grasshopper, unable to resist. "But..." Brad finally found his own voice and squeezed a word from his dry throat, but there was no justice at all, and it was more like a dying struggle, "But, what about the truth of the news? What about the ethics of the media?" "True? Didn''t KTLA TV report the truth? No, they did report the truth, because the video was all the truth. They only chose to report this part of the truth, but ignored the cause of this part of the truth. That''s it. "Many times, the media does not necessarily distort the facts. They just make a choice based on their own interests and choose a perspective to report the facts. In the Rodney King incident, the media chose their own interests, sacrificed four white police officers, provoked racial disputes, and even shielded the criminal Rodney King. The TV station''s behavior is even more unforgivable. But this is social reality, such a cruel and cold social reality. This time, Brad couldn''t speak any more, and sat down on the chair with a dejected look. Although his back was still straight, the justice between his brows had disappeared. Rob watched Brad and Hugo tit-for-tat in front of him. Brad was stronger, occupying the commanding heights of morality and constantly exerting pressure on Hugo; while Hugo was calm and calm, with the fact that he did not rush with his hands. In the counterattack, even in the face of Brad''s pressing step by step, there was no confusion. The current debate has little impact on the Rodney King incident, because they are not the top figures in the Hollywood pyramid, and they cannot be called the so-called leaders of public opinion at all. People speak lightly. But this reminds Rob of the court debates in "Yihai Xiongfeng". The films actor Daniel also needs to face all kinds of difficulties, to clarify the reality in a tentative manner, bravely resist the established facts, and finally achieve true justice. . Strictly speaking, Brad and Hugo are both good choices to play Daniel, otherwise Rob would not arrange an audition. In the argument just now, although Brad was inferior, it did not affect Brads unyielding attitude during the debate; Hugos performance made people shine, with clear thinking, coherent and clear thinking. Full of confidence and great momentum, it almost shook the other old fritters present. The two have their own temperaments, but if you want to replace Tom Cruise as Daniel, there is no problem. Rob originally only mentioned the Rodney King incident and wanted to see how Brad and Hugo felt when they expressed their personal opinions, but he did not expect to trigger a debate and achieved unexpected results. But looking at Brads frustration, Rob knew that things shouldnt go too far, after all, they werent lawyers or juries, and they didnt need to be too entangled in this matter. Seeing Martin hesitating and stopping, Rob knew that Martin, who was accustomed to taking the initiative, was planning to make a siege, but Rob stopped Martin with his eyes. He didnt want his agent to interfere too much in todays audition. This would affect His correct judgment of the actors, "Brad, why do you want to appear in this work?" This can be regarded as an official question during the audition. Almost every actor will prepare. Hugo also conceived his own answer in his mind, but he immediately gave up. Who knows if Rob will ask him the same question next , He''d better not make a preset answer, it is more appropriate to adapt to changes. "As Martin said just now, I have always loved your work very much. When I learned that this was a film you directed, I was very yearning for it. The chance to win an audition made me even more flattered." Brad is indeed A strong man, he quickly recovered from the previous blow, temporarily suppressed his inner thoughts about the Rodney-King incident, cheered up and returned to the audition, "I believe that I can be with you Cooperating on a work will be a very rare experience." Brads answer was quite satisfactory, and he still complimented Rob. It can be felt that there should be Martins shadow in it. After all, as a senior agent, Martins grasp of the pulse of the industry cannot be underestimated. In contrast, Joseph didn''t explain anything to Hugo, just letting Hugo play freely. Robb smiled when he heard Brads words, Im really stressed. Ive been worried before I made this movie. Rob and Brad were there where you came and went, and they talked very happily, and Hugo was naturally left out. But Hugo was not impatient. He had a long time for performance, and now he has no choice but to ignore it. There is no need. Anyway, Rob must have his own calculations in his mind. Sure enough, about three minutes later, Rob seemed to ask casually, "Hugo, what about you? Do you have any expectations for this film?" The question changed a little. Hugo was originally destroying his last chicken wing He hesitated whether he should put the chicken wings down or continue to eat, but he was taken aback. This action was in Rob''s eyes, but he couldn''t help it. Laughed. Hugo was a little embarrassed to put down the fork pierced with chicken wings, "I think, I don''t have any expectations, I just need a job, so I came to the audition." Hugo''s honest answer was unexpected. Not only Rob but also Joseph looked at it in surprise, not to mention Brad and Martin. Hugo knows that the competitor he has to face today is not only Brad, but also Tom who is not present. On seniority, popularity, box office, work and word of mouth, Hugo now has no chance of winning at all, so instead of It is better to be frank and confrontational to calculate there, but you can win a ray of life. "To be honest, I only received the audition call this afternoon. I have no idea about the script for the film. Apart from the name of the film, I don''t know anything about the film." This is the truth, although Hugo despises it in his heart. Take a look at yourself: Obviously you know everything about the movie, but on the surface Hugo still continued talking calmly. "Of course, it is not so easy for me to have a job opportunity in my current situation," Hugo said this self-deprecating remark, which immediately made both Rob and Martin smile, and Brad glared at Martin very dissatisfied. At a glance, I expressed dissatisfaction with Martin''s willingness to support Hugo, but Hugo was not affected, and continued to say, "Moreover, I can cooperate with Jack, I can cooperate with Rob, I think, I have nothing to be picky about. Right? So, I showed up, waiting for you, Rob, to pick me up." These last words of honesty made Rob not hold back for a moment, after all, he laughed slightly. Chapter 65： Doomed opponent Hugo and Brad are in different situations. Brad''s career is now on the rise, and he also has a great agent, Martin Baum. Martin was able to inquire about many things for Brad, including this time he grabbed food from the same companys Tom Cruise and wanted to compete for the position of the "Yihai Xiongfeng" actor. The better thing is that everyone was not signed before the contract. There are opportunities. To say something bad is to pry into the corner of his colleagues, so Brad must have some understanding of the situation of "Yihai Xiongfeng". This also makes Brad will inevitably be more eager when facing Rob, he wants to get this role, he wants to play this script, because this is a rare opportunity. In addition, Martins strength must also be reflected in the control of Brad. Now Brad is fledgling. He does not have enough strength to fight Martin, so he can only follow Martins instructions and hope to get more. Chance. In today''s audition process, Brad''s attitude and words can more or less see Martin''s shadow, which is why. But Hugo is different. He is now an abandoned son whose father doesnt love his mother. The original agent Lang abandoned him. Joseph is just a newcomer; three consecutive films failed, and the "favored" of the Golden Raspberry Award If it weren''t for "Scenting Fragrance and Knowing Women" as a bridge, today''s audition would not have his share at all. But even so, Hugo is still at an absolute disadvantage, not to mention that Tom is currently the biggest favorite, even if compared with Brad, Hugo does not have any advantage. Therefore, Hugo chose to tell the truth. His understanding of "Yihai Xiongfeng" came from the soul that he traveled through. In reality, he really didn''t know anything about this movie. The only thing that drove him to come for an interview. The reason is to seize the opportunity! And Rob Reiner directed, Jack Nicholson starred, is the biggest bargaining chip of this work, but also the biggest attraction to Hugo. It is impossible to say whether the audition strategy of Hugo and Brad is better or worse. We can only see which actor Rob prefers-provided that Toms contract is not negotiated successfully, otherwise both of them will have to fight. After that, Rob never mentioned anything about the movie, and he started chatting directly. This was the time for Martin to show his talents. Joseph''s immaturity was immediately revealed in front of Martin, although Joseph has been trying to maintain the topic. , But the experience, youth, and wrist gap kept the initiative in the conversation in Martin''s hands. About 9:30, Rob got up and planned to leave. The four people watched Rob get into the car and stood looking at each other in the parking lot. Hugo and Brad stood face to face, there was still a faint spark between their eyes. Today is different from the last competition in "Dahe Love". This time the two people are on the same starting line. Not only did Brad lose his previous advantage, he was overwhelmed by Hugo. Although it was not stated clearly, everyone knew that Tracy played a decisive role in the audition for "Dahe Love". In other words, Brad lost to Yu in his own strength competition. Fruitful. Not only did Hugo take back a city and avenge the failure of the last "Love in the River" audition, but also made Brad plant somersault today, and the smell of gunpowder between the two people became stronger invisibly. . Brad is four years older than Hugo. He is 29 years old this year. In fact, in Hollywood, the real outbreak of male actors generally has to wait until the age of 30, or even 40, before reaching the golden age. So far The age of the Oscar actor has not been separated from the three characters, and the average age is as high as 45 years old. But this also puts young people over 20 years old and before 30 years old in an awkward position. On the one hand, they can''t compete with middle-aged people over 30 in the role of deep connotation. On the other hand, they are not as good as ten. Children under the age of eight have potential. Young people at this age have immature acting skills, limited roles, lack of connections, and lack of rich works. Therefore, at this stage, most young people are playing tricks in TV dramas and want to become movies. The leading actor is not an easy task. Brad has been playing a supporting role, and Hugos really successful "Death Poetry Society" is also a supporting role, and Robin Williams, who was thirty-eight at the time, was the real protagonist. It is definitely rare to see an actor like Tom Cruise who has become popular at the age of 24 by relying on "High Aspirations". Of course, after entering the 21st century, young actors have also won their own piece of sky. More and more types of youth films have made young people equally competitive. However, at least in the early 90s and now, opportunities for young actors are relatively rare. Johnny Depp (Johnny Depp), Robert Downey Jr. (Robert Downey Jr.), Nicolas Cage (Nicolas Cage), Keanu Reeves (Keanu Reeves)... Currently three These are just the few young actors who have made some famous names under the age of ten. They are not many, far from being a group. As a result, the competition between Hugo and Brad, a group of actors, became more and more fierce. First it was "Dahe Lian" and now it is "Yihai Xiongfeng". It is conceivable that there will be no less positive contests between the two people in the future. . However, no matter what happens in the future, at least the current "Yihai Xiongfeng" audition, Hugo only has the upper hand. Before Rob makes a decision, there are still variables. Brad bit the gum in his mouth one after another, and looked at Hugo flatly, without saying anything, but the blazing fire in his eyes couldn''t be more obvious. In the face of such competition, Hugo will never back down. He also calmly looked at the past, with a relaxed smile at the corners of his mouth, as if there was a seemingly non-existent smile, that kind of strong self-confidence did not show any weakness. Martin, who was standing next to him, said to Joseph without a smile, "Tonight''s performance is very good." The tone is exactly the gesture of a senior pointing to the younger generation, "but you still need a little luck." The subtext is here. Said that it was Brad that finally got this role, because Joseph''s weakness was too obvious in terms of connections. Although Joseph was robbed of the initiative during the conversation just now, it did not mean that he was incapable. On the contrary, he was able to persevere under Martin''s deliberate squeeze. This shows Joseph''s excellent performance, "Luck, everyone needs. If God is willing to give me good luck, I will be very happy to follow. "Luck, in fact, like opportunity, is a part of strength in itself, and no one will have too much. "Of course, Hugo''s performance tonight is indeed a bit surprising, who knows if it is a good thing?" Joseph went to poke Martins scar again. Tonight everyone was shocked by Hugos talk. Martin obviously has more ideas for Hugo. For the brokerage industry, there is no absolute loyalty, only absolute loyalty. If Martin can put forward better terms, it is not impossible to poach Hugo away. Therefore, at this time, Martin''s face stiffened by Joseph''s stabbing, but he said more meaningfully, "Hugo is really good." "Then we will leave first, and I hope that everything will be well when we meet next time." Although Martin was talking politely, he still satirizes Hugo''s current situation at all. Joseph was not angry, but chuckled, "Rob is waiting for your call, then I won''t bother you." This sentence is actually saying that Brad can''t compare with Hugo. Yes, so Martin has to go behind the scenes to be able to win. This is definitely Chi Guoguo''s face. After speaking, Joseph ignored Martin''s obscure expression in the moonlight, and Hugo turned around and walked in the direction of his car. Brad didnt say anything, never did. He just stared at Hugo, as if he could see a flower from Hugos body, but with such a simple action, he could see the cloth. Ladd''s unshakable determination: Hugo, you are my competitor! Hugo felt Brads sharp gaze coming from behind, and sighed slightly. If others dont know, its okay. Hugo knows about Brads future development, which means he and Hollywoods most famous The male **** has become a competitor, and the current situation has not been alleviated, and he has actually established an enemy, which really makes people want to help. However, Hugo will never admit defeat easily, even if the opponent is Brad, what about it Since he can traverse, it means that all historical trajectories can be changed. Of course, the most important thing is Hugo''s own efforts. If he gives up first, then the result is doomed without competition at all. People are determined to conquer the sky. This requires hard work! "Huh, tonight''s performance is really terrible." Joseph returned to the car and complained annoyedly, obviously he was very dissatisfied with his performance just now. Hugo chuckled, "I think my performance is pretty good." Joseph next to rolled his eyes, "You know I''m not talking about you", and then began to reverse. "Ha, but I was the one who participated in the audition, wasn''t it?" Hugo knew that Joseph still wanted to play more of his role, but to be honest, in front of Martin''s such a strong agent, it is not the same to have an outstanding performance. It was an easy task, so Hugo turned his attention to himself, "I think Rob still has a very good impression of me. Or is it all my own illusion?" Hugo''s ridicule finally made Joseph''s mouth hook up, "I think so too." Joseph turned the car upside down and looked towards the road, and then the two of them saw the same through the car window. Brad and Martin are standing in the parking lot. At this time, Brad and Martin''s expressions are not very good. It seems that Martin is expressing his dissatisfaction with Brad for the audition just now. But when Joseph drove past, Martin and Brad both stopped and cast their sights. The four people''s eyes crossed, and then they missed completely as the car moved on. The curvature of Joseph''s mouth suddenly twitched, and his mood was obviously much better. Chapter 66： Midnight dream "Chen Hugo! What are you doing? Standing on the stage in a daze, what the **** is going on with you? Dont you know how long our band has been waiting for this opportunity? A small mistake may ruin everything, you actually Still in a daze there! Damn!" Su Zinan''s expression was terrible, his handsome eyes almost stared out, and his 1.85-meter body was under pressure, leaving Chen Huguo with no ability to resist, so he could only stand blankly. In situ. Hugo is not unable to move, but unwilling to move. What happened to this? Isn''t he in Los Angeles in 1992? How come back to the 2014 Midi Rock Festival, this...but Su Zinan''s angry expression is so real that Hugo can''t tell whether this is a dream or reality. "This is an important opportunity for us, have you forgotten it? Chen Hugo, you cheered me up, stepped onto the stage, and performed upright, just like all our performances in the past ten years!" Su Zinan grabbed Chen Hugo''s shoulder fiercely, shook it vigorously, and said in a sincere tone. But Hugo''s head was muddy, and his gaze subconsciously searched around. Where is the other member who is so glorious to death, Li Yibai? Where''s Gu Xiaogood? Where is Lixia? Why can I only see Su Zinan? Why can I only see a large blur of light around him? The silhouettes are moving, but the outline of the face is still not visible. Hugo wanted to open his mouth to ask, but found that his voice was completely stuck. Vaguely, Zhang Xiaoye''s figure was actually seen in the surrounding light and shadow, but, "Xiaoye, aren''t you dead?" "This is our opportunity. We can''t squander it for another ten years. We can''t afford to lose. This may be the last chance. Take it, Hugo, take it!" Su Zinan''s tough and strong voice kept on. Hugo''s ears echoed, but Hugo''s eyes remained on Zhang Xiaoye''s body, and he couldn''t move away. Even if he wanted to see Su Zinan, he couldn''t turn his head. Suddenly, Zhang Xiaoye laughed brilliantly. , That smile released infinite light in an instant, drowning everything around him quickly, which made Hugo panic immediately. The light burst, and after it faded again, Hugo realized that he had actually returned home, a home he hadn''t been back to in ten years. The mother sat quietly on the sofa in the living room, washing her face in tears, and then angrily blamed her father, Its all you. My son makes so many calls at home, but you still dont want to answer them. Why are you so stubborn? He is us. Son, its a piece of meat that fell from my body." Father sits quietly on the chair in the study, without speaking, but quietly looking at the densely packed books on the shelf, silently accepting the accusation from his mother. "Did Hugo kill or set fire? He is such a well-behaved child. He has never refused our request since he was young, but he has finally found what he wants to do this time. Why can''t you agree to let him go? How to do it? Now how many people dont even have dreams, but just live a whole life in a muddle-headed manner. Hugo not only dreams, but he is also willing to chase to realize and struggle. If we dont support him, who else can support him? ?" My mother''s eyes were already crying and swollen, her face was haggard, and the food on the coffee table in front of her was so good, she didn''t eat a bite. This made Hugo feel distressed for a while. He wanted to open his mouth to comfort his mother, but found that he could not speak at all; he wanted to go forward to hug his mother, but found that he could not move. Hugo could only cry silently in the bottom of his heart, "Mom, it''s my fault, I''m too selfish and selfish." If the price of chasing dreams is to make her mother suffer, Hugo doesn''t know whether her choice is right or wrong. That''s right. The father sitting in the study is still unwilling to speak, but his tall and stalwart back is so lonely, the traces of the years can be seen in the memory of the shoulders that can carry the whole family. Perhaps, deep in his heart, he is also regretting his stubbornness, regretting that he didn''t tell his true inner thoughts earlier, and whether they agree or not, at least they should have the opportunity to communicate. Hugo stood there, and suddenly began to hate himself. In this world, the people who really love him are right in front of him, but he hurt them so capriciously, leaving no room for him. Ten years, ten years of not going home, Hugo once thought that this was the price of his dream, but now Hugo knows that it was his selfish choice. There are many ways to communicate with his parents, but he chose them all. Willingly ignore it. "Dad, Mom, I was wrong." Hugo struggled to move forward, wanted to apologize to his parents, wanted to hug his thin mother, wanted to hug his lonely father, he really knew he was wrong. . There is nothing wrong with chasing dreams, but the method of choice is wrong, causing irreparable consequences. Hugo regrets it now. But suddenly, Su Zinan''s voice suddenly came from above, "Grab it! Grab it!" The reverberating voices were like magic sounds. Even if they covered their ears, they still had no effect. Hugo jumped up suddenly and found that the whole person was sitting upright, panting heavily, behind his back. The viscous sweat was chilling, and the sweat on the forehead made the heartbeat convulse in surprise. There was only a hazy light around the line of sight, and the empty room could be vaguely seen, but there was no Su Zinan or neither. Zhang Xiaoye: There is no mother, and no father, but the faint blue light flows slowly in the dark night. Hugo lifted the quilt and walked down the floor barefoot, pulling open the curtains, and the cold moonlight tilted down to fill the room instantly, and the familiar Sunset Boulevard outside the window immediately came into view. This is Los Angeles, Los Angeles in 1992. The reality returned to the body again, and his head gradually became clear. He and Joseph had just finished the audition for "Yihai Xiongfeng" today. After returning, Hugo had no time to buy second-hand furniture, so he could only borrow Alex''s bed. Tool, simply made the bed, and then turned off the lights and rested after washing. The dim light in the dense night is like the light of fireflies, dotted on both sides of the Sunset Boulevard, like a flowing fluorescent river slowly extending forward, and then merged into a sea of ??stars and lights, that may be bright or dark. The spot of light floating in this vast ocean, dazzlingly bright, but also more and more set off the loneliness in the surrounding darkness. The world beyond the light is only the halo of the moonlight, and you can vaguely see the waves crashing on the beach, occasionally vehicles speeding by the road, and people''s cheers and screams moving freely in the sea breeze. The night is noisy but lonely. Hugo sighed for a long time. He knew that he had just dreamed. What happened to the Glory to the Dead? Hugo calmed down and pondered carefully, did he exchange souls with Hugo Lancaster, or did he simply replace Hugo Lancaster, then Does it mean that Chen Huguo also passed away in 2014? If this is the case, what about the performance of the Glory To Death Band? What about the hard work they have waited for ten years, worked hard for ten years, and struggled for ten years, aside from the fact that the six people before and after them are all running away from home and pursuing their dreams without hesitation. Say, just say that they have given everything in order to chase their dreams, is it going to be nothing in the end? Not to mention the parents who are waiting for them to go back. parents. Hugo recalled his father and mother. They hadnt returned home for ten years. Although they were in contact, the faces of their parents in Hugos memory still looked like they were not old. Now, they should all be old. Maybe there should be some white silk on the temples. If they knew that they had passed away, how would they react? Feelings of guilt surged in an instant and immediately swallowed Hugo, tears invaded like this without warning. Standing in place, Hugo supported both hands on the window sill, clearly watching the tears fall drop by drop, and then His vision was completely blurred, leaving only patches of halo. After the journey, Hugo has been telling himself that this is an opportunity, an opportunity to realize his dream, so he cheered up and participated in the audition of "Dahe Love". After failing, he revived and participated in "Scent of Fragrance". The shooting of "Knowing a Woman" has continued to the audition of "Yihai Xiongfeng" today. All this happened too quickly and so beautifully What I dreamed of was realized in this way, even if the process is full of hardships, even if I have to persevere in my unremitting efforts, Hugo is always happy in it. . But tonight, when he dreamed back at midnight, Hugo suddenly realized that he wanted to go home. Not referring to his home in Los Angeles, but his real home. He missed his glorious teammates, and he missed his parents. Even if he won the second chance in his life through the journey, even if the happiness under the spotlight is within reach, his parents and friends in his life are irreplaceable, even if he has reached the pinnacle of his career. For the first time, Hugo hated this inexplicable crossing, and he faced a poisoned one. With the poisonous skin, he has to face a series of negative effects brought by the Golden Raspberry Award and Tracy. He has to face the struggling as an actor, but he does not even have a friend by his side. Don''t talk about relatives. If there are no friends or relatives, even if it is chasing dreams, Hugo does not think he can carry on by himself. Suddenly, Hugo became scared. He was afraid that his bandmates and parents would suffer because of him. He was also afraid that he would be swallowed by time in Los Angeles in 1992, and then turned to ashes. It is even a proof of existence in this world. Can''t find it. At this moment, Hugo was so helpless, helpless like never before. He lifted up his dim tears. There was only an endless halo around him, but there was nothing to be found. There was even one in the empty room that could warm Hugo. None of the objects. The surrounding dark night was quietly melted by the faint blue moonlight, and everything in the room was covered with a cool and bright halo, but Hugo felt the bone-to-heart cold, one shiver, and then another shiver. Chapter 67： Emotional note Hugo is like a seven-year-old child, lost in a strange city, lonely and helpless, unable to ask for any help, he wants to go home, but can''t find the way to come, can only stand on the street, nothing Help the ground howl and cry. There are people passing by on the road, but no one wants to stop for a child, even the stay of the line of sight seems so stingy, walking past Hugo in a hurry. The bustling and noisy city streets make Hugo''s helplessness look lonely and terrible. Tears burst from his eyes, Hugo bit his lower lip tightly, did not let the voice overflow, just let the tears keep falling. Hugo didnt know what was wrong. Tonights audition for "Yihai Xiongfeng" was obviously going well. When I moved in the afternoon, I still felt that everything was on the right track, but a nightmare at night made Hugo the first time. Back in the time and space before the journey, Hugo was overwhelmed by strong emotions. He didn''t have any power to fight back, he could only let tears occupy his brain. "Knock..." The knock on the door reverberated in the quiet voice, and Hugo suddenly turned his head in fright. The alert all over his body was erected in an instant, as if a hedgehog had entered an attacking state, and then it was transmitted. There were two knocks, "Hugo, are you okay?" is the voice of Joseph. Since there is only one bed frame on the fourth floor, not even a mattress, Joseph will sleep on the sofa in the living room downstairs tonight, while Carl will go back to his previous rental house, and tomorrow will go to the second-hand furniture market to buy furniture. Officially settled in. Obviously, Joseph was awakened by the movement of Hugo in the room, and he was worried about Hugo''s situation, so he came to ask about it. Hearing Josephs voice made Hugo a bit repulsive at first, because this world is unfamiliar and Joseph belongs to a part of this world, but Josephs worries calmed Hugo a bit. He realized that he is now It is also an inseparable part of this world, and Joseph is currently his most familiar friend. "I''m fine." Hugo finally said, his dry throat made his voice sound hoarse, "It was just a nightmare." Joseph didn''t seem to know how to deal with such a situation. He was silent for a while and did not speak. Just when Hugo thought he had left, the voice came from outside the room again, "There seems to be a dream catcher in my place ( Dream. Catcher), do you need it?" Hugo suddenly laughed, but his face was embarrassed with tears. The dream catcher is an amulet derived from the Indian Sioux tribe of North America. It uses a willow tree to make a frame, with loose webs or spider webs woven in the middle. When an Indian child has nightmares, the parents will hang a dream catcher on the head of the bed to symbolize Sexually used to catch the nightmare or the devil in the nightmare. Later, the dream catcher was also given the meaning of praying for peace and bringing good luck, and it can get rid of nightmares and make dreams fall asleep. "I don''t think the dream catcher can catch Godzilla." Hugo wiped the tears from his face and replied casually. Joseph standing outside the door couldnt help but was stunned. Only then did he realize that Hugo was not a child and he didnt need a dream catcher to help him fall asleep. He thought about it, but he didnt know how to comfort him. He could only say it hard. , "There is boiling water in the kitchen. If you need it, you can drink a little." After saying that, Joseph stepped back to the hall. Hugo listened to Joseph''s gradual distance, and stood there without moving. Instead, he turned his attention to the peaceful city outside the window. Being interrupted by Joseph just now, Hugo came to his senses, he knew that he was devilish just now. He is now standing in Los Angeles in 1992, and he also participated in a film performance. The fact has been created. It will not help if he has been nostalgic for the past. On the contrary, he will only sink into the memory. Extricate yourself, and ultimately achieve nothing. He still misses glory to death, he still misses his parents, he still misses that familiar era, but he can no longer go back, so he should bury all these misses deep in his memory, and then cheer up and move forward. Take a firm step towards the future. There was music flowing slowly in Hugo''s mind, and the lyrics flowed slowly with melody. Hugo remembered John Lennon and Yoko Ono in 1969. The famous bed made during the honeymoon. The Peace Operation (Bed-In. For. Peace), one of the most classic works in the history of performance art, was created to oppose the US war in Vietnam. At that time, Yoko Ono and John were in a big bed in a hotel in Amsterdam. I didn''t get down for seven days and accepted interviews and photographs from major media. However, this good original intention has not been understood by everyone, and some even think it is offensive. For Hugo, he has a deep memory of Johns famous words, "I will start the revolution from my bed. Because you said my thoughts have dazzled my mind." Hugo''s heart His emotions began to surging, and the piano prelude of "Imagine" created by John immediately appeared in his head. When I remembered this famous line, the melody trickled out like a stream. "There is boredom in your eyes, because you can''t find the place where you can realize your dreams. When you say you give up, all the efforts you put into it will disappear without a trace. So , I will start a revolution from the bed, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind, outside the house is blooming in summer, when you stand by the fire, the fire shines on your face, you The hope in my heart is burning like that flame." Hugo can clearly feel that after he crossed over, the whole person''s comprehension of creation has improved. Simply put, the song "Second. Chance" created last time is no matter in terms of melody or lyrics. , Are better than before by more than one grade, and Hugo still wrote lyrics in English, the effect is so good that even he himself was quite surprised. The same is true today, the melody is constantly bursting in my mind, all emotions, whether positive or negative, are quietly melted into the music, wandering in my mind, and then combined in sequence, a melody just blurs out like this. For the melody just now, Hugo can choose piano performance in his mind. Dont over-exaggerate or release too much. Its like a cry from the bottom of your heart, whispering, walking freely among the strings of the guitar, and the music seems to be contaminated. With a faint light, it heals the entanglement and pain in the heart a little bit, and the strong and inspirational spirit is injected into the music, quietly invigorating the emotions. The lyrics of this passage convey all the emotions in Hugo''s heart at this time, in a straightforward but literary way, after the singing, even the corners of Hugo''s own mouth can''t help but outline a shallow arc. The pain and entanglement in the heart are released a little bit along with the melody. Hugos heart is confirmed once again. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Whether it is a film opportunity or a burst of music creation talent, it is an opportunity worth cherishing for Hugo. Since he has come here, then he cant Give up lightly. Therefore, he will bury his thoughts deeply, and in this time and space, he will continue his dreams of his parents'' glory to death. But, halfway through the composition of the song, Hugo felt a little stumbling. The melody is still flowing, but the lyrics are always slightly rough, obviously not as smooth as the first main song just now. The lyrics of the chorus are very important. In many cases, the excellent performance of the chorus will increase the completion of the whole song by two levels. In general, the phrase "langlang catchy" refers to the chorus, so the chorus is even more important. Can''t be careless. Hugo coughed slightly and felt that his throat was indeed dry, so he decided to go to the kitchen and drink two glasses of water. What''s more, he was sweating a while ago. If he went to sleep without taking a shower, he would probably get a headache tomorrow. Originally, this body was due to poison. There are many problems in the relationship between products, and if you dont pay attention, it will only get worse. Hugo gently pushed open the door of the room, stepped on a pair of cloth shoes on tiptoes and walked towards the hall, but he forgot that he didn''t put on the heels, so even if he stood on tiptoes, the heels would still touch the ground. Touch, there is still a sound. This made Hugo grinned in annoyance, stopped, squatted down to put on his shoes, UU Reading www.uukanshu. Com stepped forward again. Walking to the hall, Hugo looked at Joseph lying on the sofa. It seemed that he was asleep again, and he was not awakened by himself. This was a sigh of relief. Hugo tiptoed to the kitchen. Originally it was not a long distance, but because Hugo was worried that he would have to walk on tiptoe to wake Joseph, it became extremely long. When he walked to the kitchen, Hugo felt that he was sweating on his forehead. After pouring two large glasses of water, Hugo felt that the burning in his stomach was slightly relieved, and his dry throat felt a little watered. He put the quilt down, and when he turned around, he saw that the hall was occupied by blue moonlight. It is full of magnificent sights, and the stretch of black outside the window has a sense of layering, allowing people to vaguely distinguish the houses, jungles, beaches, and beaches. The scenery is very spectacular, which made Hugo sigh involuntarily. Voice. Not to mention whether the houses here are too old, but this beautiful scenery is enough to make people forget it. This scenery can''t be bought for any rent. This is a priceless treasure. Suddenly a voice came from the hall, "You should put on curtains, otherwise the light is so bright, you can''t sleep at all." Hugo was taken aback. Turning his head, he saw Joseph sitting upright like a zombie. He let out a lingering breath, "Damn! Joseph, I thought you were bitten by a zombie like this, Joseph." "Shhh..." Joseph motioned for Hugo to lower his voice. At this time, Alex was still asleep, and Hugo couldn''t help making a face. This is another inconvenience of sharing. "Seeing you are so courageous, you really want to buy you a dream catcher." Uh... Hugo suddenly felt three black lines on his forehead. Chapter 68： Flew 1 pen "Can''t sleep?" Joseph half leaned on the sofa and looked at Hugo carefully. Hugo tonight looks a little unusual, without the usual optimism, warmth and softness, the figure that leans on the edge of the dining table looks a little thin, faintly lonely and indistinct in the moonlight, that distinct face seems to have lines It softened a little bit, covering most of it in the light and shadow, and the expression was not clearly visible. Only the thick eyebrows completely covered the amber eyes, and the slightly frowned eyebrows contained an indelible silence. Joseph''s voice seemed a little empty in the dead of night, which made Hugo a little uncomfortable. He twitched the corner of his mouth, "I changed to a new place, and I felt a little uncomfortable to chat with you." Hugo looked down at the hand in his hand. The water cup, with slender fingers wrapped around the cup, was a little deformed when reflected in the water, and the moonlight was shining down, letting the water light sway with fascinating ripples. "It just feels a bit unreal." "What?" Joseph didn''t quite understand. "Everything." Hugo whispered. Hugo was talking about the life after crossing, but Joseph thought that Hugo was talking about everything that has been revealed recently, especially the audition of "Yihai Xiongfeng" tonight will have such excellent results, even Joseph himself did not expect it. , "That''s because you worked hard enough." Joseph''s words made Hugo chuckle silently, a shallow arc formed at the corner of his mouth. Joseph went on to say, "Once the opportunity arises, you will have to pay the corresponding effort and price to seize it, otherwise everything is empty talk. Tonight, you performed well. Not only Rob, but also me. Very unexpected." Joseph is using his way to encourage Hugo, this is also the first time since he took over the job of Hugo''s agent, Joseph praised Hugo from the bottom of his heart. "Did you not see the expressions of Brad and Martin?" Joseph unscrupulously exposed his opponent''s scars. The curvature of Hugo''s mouth rose again, "Are you talking about Brad''s expression of speechlessness during the meal, or Martin wishing to eat our expression when we left?" "I mean Brad''s righteous expression at the beginning." Joseph succeeded in making Hugo laugh. Hugo holding a water glass, walked to the old piano and sat down, looked at the black and white keys in front of him, and did not speak for a long time. Joseph asked, "Are you going to give it a try?" "Piano?" Hugo glanced back at Joseph, then turned his head, "No, I am a terrible piano killer." Hugo''s best musical instrument is undoubtedly the guitar, and his talent in learning musical instruments is estimated to be only That''s it. In fact, he has also learned piano for a long time, and he can play the piano, but he is a very novice. Joseph is not surprised. Hugo can make music. It is quite unexpected. Not playing the piano is expected. Then there was silence in the room, and the sound of the moonlight flowing slowly like a stream could even be heard, so quiet that there was an inexplicable beauty. Hugo again began to hum softly the song just now, with the lyrics between his lips and teeth ambiguously biting, but his brain was constantly rebuilding every note, trying to use this most basic musical note to capture all the emotions in his heart. Vent it out. Seeing Hugo bathed in moonlight, surrounded by exquisite music, Joseph suddenly felt that Hugo at this moment is the most real. Its not that Hugo is illusory at other times, but that Hugo immersed in music is so real. The emotions in his heart permeate every musical note, tinkling along the water surrounded by moonlight. Hugo, who has devoted himself to the pursuit of acting breakthroughs, is even more vivid. The light on Hugo''s body is so weak but firmly exuded. Joseph felt incredible. He couldn''t believe that there was such a strong chemical reaction between Hugo and music, which he had never discovered before. "Hey, are you singing''Sally Can Wait (Sally. Can. Wait)''?" Joseph interrupted Hugo''s creation and asked curiously, which made Hugo turn around curiously, inexplicably He looked at Joseph, but Joseph hadn''t reacted yet, and continued to ask, "Who is Sally? Is a girl you know?" Joseph never knew that Hugo had met a new girl. Hugo paused, then shook his head and said, "No, I''m not singing Sally." But Charlize''s name came to life in Hugo''s mind, because Charlize''s nickname is "Charlie (Charlie, although there are some differences in pronunciation, it can be inexplicably associated. Hugo shook his head and threw the thought out of his head, but then Hugo realized that the lyrics seemed to have a wonderful fit with the melody he had just conceived, he could try and see. "So Sally can wait. She knows that even if there are difficulties in front of me, even if there are thorny thorns ahead, she is still willing to hold hands with you, but I remember you said that the future is still worth looking forward to. Take me to the place you yearn for. A place that people know and wait for us to explore." Hugo connects the lyrics together, and the overall feeling is a lot smoother, but I still feel that there are still some places that are unsatisfactory, and the artistic conception of the entire lyrics has not achieved the expected effect. Hugo fell silent again. He began to think about his original intention of composing this song just now. It was because he was obsessed with the past and because he was at a loss for the future. The elegance and firmness in the melody conveyed the depths of Hugo''s heart. The decision, but what about the lyrics? The lyrics also express Hugo''s determination to fight for the future, but why does he always feel that he is not strong enough and lacks a little chemical reaction? Joseph didn''t speak again, he could hear Hugo''s humming intermittently. The beautiful music lit up this cold night, like the light of fireflies, accompanied by Hugo''s warm voice. , Let the coldness of the moonlight touch on the skin gradually dissipate, and you can feel the warmth coming oncoming. This is really a very magical thing, the charm of music is fully demonstrated at this moment. But a series of messy voices interrupted the moment, "What are you doing?" Hugo and Joseph both turned their heads together and saw Alex, wearing a pair of Pooh shorts, standing by the bedroom door, rubbing his sleepy eyes in confusion. Looked over. Hugo and Joseph looked at each other. Although both lowered their voices, they still woke Alex up. But fortunately, Alex''s personality is informal, otherwise the first day of sharing will affect others, which is not a good start. "No, I just can''t sleep." Hugo knew that the cause of the matter was himself, so he took the initiative to apologize, "Sorry for waking you up." Alex waved his hand, not caring at all, "Are you worried about tonights audition?" Alexs personality is a familiarity, he just lay down on the sofa and hugged him. A pillow mumbled and guessed, "You didn''t mean that the audition process went smoothly, so don''t worry. The past is a foregone conclusion. It''s better to relax and let the flow take its course. Don''t be upset about the past, because there is nothing in it. It works. Only you will be hurt. I''m sure that Rob slept well tonight. Even if he doesn''t sleep well, it''s Brad." Alex was muttering there. Hugo was listening with a smile, but suddenly he caught some inspiration and interrupted Alex, "What did you just say?" Hugo''s eager voice made Alex raise his head and open his confused eyes to look at Hugo, "I said Rob must have slept well..." "No, no, just the first sentence." Alex is entangled, he just talked casually, how do you know what he said, "Uh... don''t be upset about the past?" "Yes! Don''t be annoyed by the past (Dont. Look. Back. In. Anger Hugo slapped his hands violently, and then began to hum and search for rhythm. What he wants to grasp is this feeling, so all the lyrics just now need to be revised. "So Sally can wait, she knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youth is gradually dying, but I remember you said, don''t be annoyed by the past." In this way, the artistic conception of the entire lyrics is complete! And Hugo''s brain immediately became integrated, and all the lyrics poured out. "Take me to the place you are longing for, a place that no one knows and waits for us to explore. Please don''t waste your youth in rock bands, they will only make you sink. So, I will start from the bed. Chang Ge ~ www.novelhall.com ~ fate, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind, and the outside of my house is blooming in midsummer. When you stand by the fire, the fire light shines on your face, the hope in your heart It''s like that flame is burning. So Sally can wait, she knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youth is gradually withering, but I remember you said, dont be upset about the past. At least not today. " "Don''t be annoyed by the past (Dont. Look. Back. In. Anger, this is the true portrayal of Hugo''s heart. People cannot always stay in the past and do not regret what they have done. Occasional memories will inspire people to move forward, but being immersed in memories and unable to extricate themselves will only make themselves collapse. People should learn to look forward, because we will eventually Find a better place. The past is history, and no one can change history; in the future, everything is unknown, and everything can be changed; now, this is the foundation of the future and will soon become the past. Only by grasping the present can we make the past "It will not become the object of regret, but it can also make the "future" a vision of oneself. "Don''t be upset about the past, at least not today." Hugo whispered to himself, and all the emotions in his heart were vented away, and Hugo felt relieved. But Joseph and Alex, who watched Hugo''s creation, were obviously uncomfortable. Alex asked carefully, "Hugo, is psychic? He knows witchcraft?" Looking at Hugo. With a flash of inspiration, Alex had good reason to be suspicious. Joseph didn''t hold back for a moment, he just sprayed Alex on his face. Chapter 69： 2 hand furniture "Hugo, did you original the song just now?" After Alex figured out the cause and effect, he involuntarily sighed, and the look of worship in Hugo''s eyes deepened. In fact, it was not a simple coincidence that Alex was able to say that sentence that touched Hugo. Alex himself is a courageous person, otherwise he would not quit his stable job in the bank and come to Los Angeles to pursue his dream of acting as an actor. And even though there is not much improvement in the actor''s career, Alex has not lost hope, let alone regret, because he knows that the emotion of "regret" will not help change the status quo. Instead of sitting at home complaining and doing There are countless assumptions "if you didn''t resign in the first place", it is better to stick to your choice and work hard to prevent yourself from regretting it. Therefore, Alex said that sentence naturally. But the problem is that Alex has such emotions in his heart, but it may not be able to turn into notes. This ability is not available to everyone. Just now, Joseph and Alex can be said to have witnessed the creation of "Don''t. Look. Back. In. Anger" with their own eyes, and experienced the magical process of Hugo evolution. This song is absolutely excellent in terms of melody and lyrics. When Hugo hums softly with his warm voice, those memories that remain in the blooming youth will come to mind, beautiful, sentimental, nostalgic, happy, painful, everything is He has left an indelible mark in his life, but Hugos singing makes these memories flow in front of his eyes, rushing toward the distant past, leaving only a bright back, and then leading the throbbing in the heart towards Running wildly with the blurry light and shadow of the future. I don''t know when, the eyes are already filled with tears, but the crystal tears did not fall down, but a warm light bloomed with the indifferent smile on the corner of the mouth. This energy from music penetrates the outer layers of blockades and reaches the depths of the heart easily, shaking the soul. Both Joseph and Alex were shocked by Hugo, this is the purest nature of music. Even if Hugo did not use any musical instruments to accompany him, even if Hugo only performed a cappella, the trembling of the soul has not diminished at all. Not only Alex, but even the look in Joseph''s eyes when he looked at Hugo has a touch of admiration. Hugo was a little uncomfortable in the eyes of the two people. Although he had been used to composing before, he arranged more than 70% of glory to death songs, but he created "Second Chance (Second. Chance, "Don''t be annoyed by the past" such an excellent song, but the height reached after crossing. Really moving music must be the works sent by the creator. The resonance and melody from the depths of the heart can be perfectly combined to achieve such an effect. Hugo has never been able to make a breakthrough before, but now, He finally did it. This is the case for the two newly created songs by Hugo. Hugo couldn''t help sighing that this time crossing not only created an acting opportunity for him, but the progress in music made him overjoyed. If he missed such an opportunity, Hugo himself would not be able to forgive himself. "Yes." Hugo showed a proud smile. The love for music has penetrated into his bones, which will never change. Alexs sigh followed, "Wow, why dont you try to be a singer? Your creation is so good, and your live singing really moved me, I swear, I just I''m already crying." Alex also touched his already watery eyes, and proved his words with practical actions. Hugo was amused by Alexs childish behavior, Alex, you say, I just ran out and told the record company, Hey, Im going to make a record. Do you think anyone would be willing? ?" "Why not?" Alex is obviously full of infinite confidence in Hugo, he doesn''t understand Hugo''s words at all. Hugo was choked by Alex''s sheerness. It is natural for a record company to produce records. It is impossible to actively spend money to produce records for all talented people. Talent does not mean that there is a market. Even if there is a market, it does not mean that you can make money. That said, profit is the most important thing. And Hugo hasn''t even clarified a future for the work of an actor now. At least there will be changes after the release of "Scent of a Woman", so now let the record company produce records for him, surely no one wants to. Not all actors can become singers, and this is not the age when anyone can make records in the 21st century; also not everyone can become Barbra Streisand (Barbra. Streisand), she is the only one who thinks she has ever An artist who has won many authoritative awards such as Oscars, Tony Awards, Grammy Awards, Emmy Awards, and Golden Globe Awards. However, these complicated situations are too troublesome to explain, so Hugo finally said, "Because my movies don''t make money, the record company is unwilling to believe that my records can make money." This is complicated. For Jane, I summarized all the questions at once. Alexton started to complain in a low voice, "These businessmen are really profiteering." "Hehe, you can''t blame them for this, can you? Because we also need money to support our lives." Hugo said with a chuckle. In fact, after crossing over, Hugo''s first thought was not acting, but music, because it was a dream that went deep into his bones. But compared to music, the acting opportunity came first, so Hugo seized it. Now, Hugo is also clearly aware of his situation. Before the career of an actor has improved, it is difficult to break through his music dream. Therefore, instead of tangling here, it is better to relax and follow the pace of opportunity. Maybe everything will go straight to the bridge. "Hurry up and rest. I''m going to the second-hand furniture market today. I don''t have enough sleep." Hugo stood up and said cheerfully. Music is really a magical thing. After Hugo turned all the emotions in his heart into musical notes, the whole person relaxed, and the negative emotions were wiped out. "Yes, sleep." Alex immediately raised his voice and said, but he still sat motionless on the sofa, obviously too lazy to move. "You occupy my bed." Joseph''s words full of resentment made Alex immediately jump up, said "sorry" with a smile on his face, and then walked toward the room with his pillow. But only when he entered the room, Alex walked out again and walked straight into the bathroom opposite. Faced with the surprised expressions of Hugo and Joseph, Alex smiled happily, "Forgot to solve the physiological needs. , I was awakened just now." Oops. Hugo thought that Alex was awakened by their chatting voice, but it turned out not. Wake up early the next morning, Joseph, Alex, Hugo, and Carl who just arrived all went to the second-hand furniture market to buy furniture. Since there is nothing in the house, almost everything needs to be purchased, but four people They are all poor guys with flat pockets, so they can only buy them in the order they are needed, buying the necessities of life first, and waiting for the future to add a little bit of other furniture. At this time, four people were standing at the door of the second-hand electrical appliance store, looking at the 29-inch color TV set at the door. It was priced at 600 U.S. dollars, which was equivalent to their one-month rent. In fact, Joseph, Carl and Alex All three of Ksi wanted to leave, but Hugo had been reluctant to leave, and they could not move away. "Hugo, let''s go. The TV is not a necessity. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have it." Alex started to persuade him. He still has a hint of excitement when he talks to Hugo, but it''s better than yesterday. A lot of things, if he has been "enjoying" Hugo as an idol, the next day of co-renting is estimated to be very strange, so Alex is constantly adjusting his mentality. Hugo looked at Joseph and Carl, "Do you think so?" Carl hesitated and nodded; Joseph actually wanted to nod, but he didn''t react immediately, just looking at Hugo. Hugo knows that everyone still wants to buy a TV, but they really don''t have enough funds at the moment, "Alex, do you still want to stare at the empty low cabinet in a daze?" What Hugo said was yesterday When they got home, Alex took the remote control and stared in a daze at the empty low cabinet. His appearance was very funny, reminiscent of comedy in the silent film era. After inquiring, I found out that there was originally a black and white TV set in the house, but it broke down and couldn''t be repaired when it was repaired. As a result, Alex didn''t buy it again. Its now in the 1990s, and TV sets have basically become widespread. The price of black-and-white TV sets is not that high, but the price of color TV sets is still high, even second-hand goods are still so expensive. But as far as people''s lives are concerned, everyone has become accustomed to the existence of television, and it is indeed very difficult if there is no television at home. In Hugo''s view, he no longer has a cell phone or a computer. If there is no TV, then life should be so boring, so he insists very much. Alex suddenly laughed embarrassedly when Hugo said this. Hugo looked at everyones expressions again, and finally made a decision, Money is only spent, and it wont increase in pockets. Its better to spend it in the right place to improve our lives. Thats it. We buy two, and that one will be given to you." Hugo said to Joseph in the last sentence, "I still have no way to give you extra dividends, but a small reward is okay." Hugo bought two twenty-nine-inch color TVs with such a bold gesture. The shots were very generous, but in the end he broke the game by himself and said seriously, "How is it, do you suddenly think I am a lot more handsome?" Is the image taller and mighty?" By Hugo''s ridicule, their inner surging was diminished a lot. Joseph added wordlessly, "Nouveau riche." Carl next to him laughed, because it was really vivid. Chapter 70： Embarrassed encounter One of the most troublesome things to buy furniture is to transport it back. At present, the only four Hugo people are the Volkswagen Golf of Joseph. This is not a vehicle suitable for transporting furniture, and the second-hand furniture market does not provide door-to-door delivery services. , So you can only transport a part of it back at a time, and then keep people on the second-hand furniture market. Hugo was sitting at the door of the second-hand furniture market. He was sitting on a black palm sofa with two table lamps, two birch chairs and some trivial gadgets stacked next to him. He also held one in his arms. Vintage gramophone. It looked like a gypsy wandering around. Because he was homeless, he could only stand on the street with some scattered luggage, looking very embarrassed. Just now Carl borrowed a pickup truck from a friend. It is much more convenient to transport furniture with a pickup truck, but he needs to go to his friend to get it, so Carl took the subway to get the car. Alex and Joseph returned with a batch of furniture, leaving Hugo alone to guard the newly purchased furniture. Hugo was studying the phonograph in his arms at this time. In the early 1990s, compact discs (CDs) had been widely used, gradually replacing vinyl records and cassette tapes and becoming the mainstream media in the music market. Vinyl records that once dominated the market withdrew. In the historical stage, although in the mid-1990s because of its preciousness and classics, there was a wave of collecting wind, but after entering the 21st century, many vinyl records can no longer be found, and even people with phonographs Disappeared from his sight. Hugo used to see the phonograph as if he was looking at an antique, but today he is really holding a phonograph, which feels very novel. In fact, if you want to talk about convenience and habit, Hugo is a generation of digital music. He is accustomed to using Internet downloads to communicate with music, and the production of music is more dependent on digital methods such as computers. But for those who study music, the status of vinyl records is difficult to replace. The empty inspiration and sense of presence of vinyl records cannot be replaced by optical discs and digital music. Compared with the rough digital sound of optical discs, the sound quality of vinyl records is the carrier closest to the original sound. The carrier presented in the most authentic way. Hugo had listened to vinyl records once before crossing, and this kind of music carrier has been unforgettable so far, so today I encountered a gramophone in the second-hand furniture market, and Hugo bought it without hesitation. Originally, Joseph wanted to dissuade him, but when he remembered how Hugo was immersed in music last night, he didn''t say anything more, which was regarded as acquiescence to Hugo''s behavior. "You should go to the record store on Sunset Boulevard." A slightly hoarse woman''s voice rang not far away, and gradually approached Hugo. As soon as Hugo looked up, he saw Uma Thurman in a shirt and jeans. Her back was facing the sun, so that Hugo could not see the expression on her face. Only the soft blond hair was in the sun. The next shining brightly, "Then I think I first need a bookcase that specializes in storing vinyl records." Uma looked at Hugo in front of him, a simple plaid shirt with straight jeans, a pair of white canvas shoes were already messy, with messy furniture piled around, and a phonograph in her arms, looking like she had been driven out. The down-and-down artist in the family is obviously going to starve to death on the street, and still clings to his baby and doesn''t want to bow his head. This appearance is so different from the Hugo in Uma''s memory that she can''t help but laugh, "You...the appearance today is very special." After Hugo recalled the entanglement between his predecessor and Uma, he had the kiss at the premiere of "The Last Analysis", and he was calmer when facing Uma again. Hearing this, Hugo looked down at himself, then smiled and said, "If you give me another pair of gloves, I wonder if anyone would invite me to move home. This should be a good part-time job." "Haha." Uma was amused by Hugo, "I think there will be many people who are willing to invite you, as long as you are willing to unbutton a few more shirts." Imagine a handsome guy with a solid chest carrying it. work? This is definitely a plot that makes countless housewives fantasize, which is similar to the fantasies of plumbers and firefighters. Hugo obviously understood the meaning of Uma''s words, looked down at his chest, then smiled and said, "I hope I won''t let them down." The exchange between Hugo and Uma, the temptation between words. The confusion couldn''t be more obvious, and there was a touch of heat between the two people''s eyes. However, Uma was standing in the sun at this time, and Hugo was sitting in the shadows, so Uma felt that the sun was a little dazzling, and Hugo also felt that Umas expression was a little vague and unpredictable, and the two had to move away. Look, let your tired eyes rest. "Hey, Uma, did you come here to buy furniture too?" Hugo raised his head again and asked actively. I don''t know why, but Uma chuckled, making Hugo think he had said something wrong. Uma also seemed to realize his rudeness, and quickly reduced his smile, "No, I just think that when you call my name, the pronunciation is very strange." "Uma?" Hugo didn''t understand, so he spoke again. Uma couldn''t help but laughed again, that **** lips bloomed in the sun, just like a blooming tulip, exuding a charming fragrance. While smiling, Uma waved her hands again and again, "It''s not your fault, it''s not your fault." Hugo''s face was inexplicable, and the corners of her mouth were drawn involuntarily. "That''s it, don''t you think my name is weird?" Uma explained quickly, but there was still a smile on his face that didn''t completely dissipate. "Others have been laughing at my name, thinking that my name is. Its ridiculous. So many times, I will use the names of ordinary girls like Linda and Kelly to meet new people. But when you call my name, its surprisingly nice." "It sounds good?" Hugo raised her eyebrows, which made Uma shyly avoid Hugo''s smiling eyes, and then she realized that she seemed to be boasting. Hugo went on to say, "Is it because I called your name by singing with music?" The name Uma is pronounced very full, but it has some simple rhythms. Hugo''s explanation made Uma laugh directly, "Your name is really good, at least I think it has too many characteristics compared to ordinary Linda and the like, which makes you unique. Get up, don''t you?" Hugo went on to say, the gentle and gentle tone was not ostentatious, but it made Uma feel very comfortable and easily relaxed, "Does your name have any special meaning?" "You are the first person to say my name is nice." Uma stood there, looking at Hugo seriously with her beautiful blue eyes. Hugo curled his lips and said indifferently, "I hope your parents will not be sad after hearing this." Uma smiled again, "No, they won''t. This name represents their cherishment and hope for me. It is the name of a **** in Hinduism." "Although I am not a Hindu believer, this name really suits you." Although Hugo''s words are simple, they don''t have any unfamiliar feelings. They make people feel very comfortable, especially the faint smile on the corner of the mouth. The warmth is so comfortable. Uma finally confirmed his inner thoughts. The Hugo in front of him was different from before. The previous Hugo was also sunny, but the former Hugo seemed to be sharper, as if the sun was dazzling. Although it was dazzling, it would still It makes people unable to look directly; and the current Hugo is still the sun, but it is more gentle, even if you look directly at it, there is no harm, on the contrary, you can clearly feel the warm temperature. To put it simply, the previous Hugo was more dangerous and stimulating; but now Hugo is more attractive, the warmth is almost intoxicating. "I think I will gradually adapt to my own name." In fact, Uma has not been able to get out of the shadow caused by the specialization of her name until now, but in Hugo''s soft words, Uma feels that it seems The name is not that bad either, at least it sounds very good in Hugo''s mouth. Hugo nodded with a chuckle, and then asked, "You haven''t told me what are you doing here? Is it buying furniture?" "Oh, no, I''m going to have dinner there." Uma pointed to a restaurant not far away. After speaking, she hesitated for a while and proactively sent out an invitation, "How about, would you like to be with me? Im alone tonight. In fact, after the last premiere of "Final Analysis", Uma wanted to invite Hugo but in the end she didnt say anything. After all, Hugo took the initiative. She was still a little awkward when she refused the invitation. Today she finally took the initiative to speak. Hugo raised his eyebrows, seemingly surprised, but he didn''t let Uma stay in place for too long, and then smiled and said, "I just moved to a new house, and there are still a lot of things to do today. I still have friends at home. I''m waiting, I''m afraid it won''t work. I''m really sorry, I hope next time." Although he was rejected, Hugo''s tone was not repulsive. Uma buried the disappointment in his heart very well, showing a smile, "It doesn''t matter." Then he changed the subject, "Did you move to a new house today?" " "Yes, I just moved here." Hugo thought about it and said enthusiastically, "If you have a chance in the future, you can come over as a guest. I will live behind Sunset Plaza." Hugo said to himself. The address of the new home. "On that small hill?" Uma naturally knows the area, "I live there too, as if it''s only three streets away from your home." "Haha, that''s a coincidence. I have a chance to come out and sit for a while." Hugo''s words were full of sunshine and sincerity, which made Uma feel absent for a moment, but he reacted quickly and deeply. Glancing at Hugo, "Then I won''t bother you. My stomach has already begun to call for food. I''ll take care of this first issue first." "You can leave quickly, because my stomach is also awakened by you. This is not a good thing." Hugo''s teasing made Uma haha ??laugh, and this time she didn''t continue to say anything. He waved to Hugo, then turned and left. The slender and elegant back reflected a graceful light in the sunlight. Chapter 71： Upset news Hugo didn''t miss the look Uma gave to himself before leaving, the lightly flirting eyesight. The attitude was not deliberate, it was more like the ripples in the heart that inadvertently leaked the spring light under the sun, and Hugo couldn''t help but smile. After the kiss from the last premiere, as well as the hint from Uma in the conversation today, if Hugo still doesn''t understand what happened, he is just a piece of wood. Hugo can feel his heart beating slightly, the kind of intense desire for physiological pursuit. I hope that Hugo feels a little uncomfortable. The two meetings between him and Uma were a bit unusual. The first kiss was taken by surprise. Today, I just chatted in such an embarrassed situation. How could it be possible? Suddenly have a good impression? Is it because of the predecessor? After all, before Hugo crossed over, the predecessor was eagerly pursuing Uma, but because of his own crossing, he interrupted the unopened relationship. Uma was also puffed up because of her abnormal performance. Although Uma see through Hugos tactics when we first met, it can be seen that she also has a good impression of her predecessor. , Otherwise, after the first accidental meeting, I would show my good feelings so frankly today. Hugo touched his heart, can he still feel the true emotions of his predecessor? This should be the only normal explanation. Hugo shook his head subconsciously, trying to get rid of the tickling emotions in his head, and took a few breaths to calm the turbulent heart. "Hey, buddy, what are you thinking?" A cry from the front left interrupted Hugo''s thoughts. He raised his head and looked down the sun, and he saw Carl''s figure walking straight forward. Mar Thurman?" Carl''s face was warm. The ignorant smile obviously hinted at the fascinating relationship between Hugo and Uma. Hugo couldn''t help but smiled directly, "Friends, just friends." "Are you sure?" Carl''s smile rose, "I was there just now to watch the conversation between you, but it''s not a normal friend." Although Carl didn''t say it clearly, the meaning in the words couldn''t be more clear. He was standing next to him just now, watching the pleasant conversation between Hugo and Uma, as well as the faint sense of harmony around the two people. Even if he was just watching, he could see that there was a spark between the two. Hugo chuckled slightly, and did not respond to Carl''s words. Then I heard Karl continue to say, "Anyway, you are single now. There is nothing wrong with trying it bravely. You and Uma seem to be in harmony. Or do you have someone to associate with?" Karl asked with some uncertainty. , "I heard Joseph say there is no..." Carls words made Hugo very dumbfounded. Although the heartbeat seemed unusual when he heard Carls words, Hugo firmly believed that it was the influence of the predecessor. So Hugo stood up directly holding the gramophone, "You can''t stop here, hurry up, if you don''t want to be fined, we''d better leave now." Carl did not continue to tease, after all, his relationship with Hugo is only average, and he is not yet familiar enough to make jokes at will. Carl himself played back the scene of Hugo and Uma just now in his head, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. He thought that there must be something between the two people, but it hasn''t been determined yet, Hugo will say "It''s just friend". Carl walked quickly to the side of the road, raised the two lamps, and walked towards the pickup truck parked not far away. Hugo and Carl joined hands to put the furniture on the pickup truck and drove them home. From a distance, they saw Joseph and Alex standing at the door arguing with an old man. They said it was an quarrel. The main thing was that the old man was blushing. Complaining, Joseph and Alex stood beside them properly, and there was not much reaction. When Hugo and Carl approached, the old man strode angrily into the building, "What''s wrong?" Carl asked from the driver''s seat. "It''s okay, he said that we blocked the corridor, affecting access." Joseph said simply. Alex, who was standing next to him, also looked helpless, "The old man living on the second floor seems to be an old man living alone, and he always has many opinions." "You want to allow people to express their opinions, and we are indeed blocking the corridor." Hugo didn''t think too much, and said with a smile, "I''ll just say that you haven''t passed for so long. Okay, come and help. Bar!" After unloading the furniture in the cart, the four people ran again, filling up the cart in pieces, and this was the end of today''s shopping. After all the furniture was arranged and the simple cleaning was finished, it was almost ten o''clock in the evening, and the pizza delivery was fast. In less than a quarter of an hour, four people sat in the hall on the third floor and started having dinner. At this time the hall is no longer so empty. Two connected shoe cabinets have been added at the door. Since there was only one set of sofas before, several sofa piers have been added scatteredly to fill the living room space. A storage cabinet was added next to the cabinet to put away all the things to be used in the living room, and the phonograph was placed on the storage cabinet. Three high stools have been added to the dining room table, plus the microwave oven, pan and other items that have been refilled in the kitchen, and there is finally a taste of home here. Although the overall decoration is still very simple, I believe that with the continuation of their lives here, there will be more and more decorations, and the taste of home will become stronger and stronger. After all, this is only the first day. Of course, the most important thing is that there is a TV in the living room. "Are you sure you want to turn on the TV?" Joseph looked at Hugo helplessly. Since Alex has not paid for the cable TV, the TV service has been suspended long ago, and nothing can be seen. , Even if the TV is turned on, it is just a snowflake, but Hugo still insists that the TV must be turned on. Hugo took a bite of pizza fiercely, filled his mouth with fragrant dough, and showed a satisfied expression, "Of course, don''t you think that after the TV is turned on, there is at least a little sound in the room? If we are four of us at the same time Silence, the living room wont be so embarrassed. If you dont believe me, lets try it without talking now." After Hugos words fell, the four big men looked at me and I looked at you, while the boring rustle of the TV was still ringing. The original atmosphere was not embarrassing, but Hugo deliberately emphasized it. , The feeling of joy came out immediately, but Alex did not hold back the first one, and laughed out with a flutter, followed by Hugo, then Carl, and finally Joseph also looked dumbfounded. "If you have vinyl records at home, its good to play music." Alex saw that Hugo bought the phonograph and he loved it. He occasionally listened to vinyl records at home. This kind of enjoyment is indeed desirable. "When you bring a woman back for a date next time, I will prepare a few romantic records for you." Hugo said with a smile. In fact, this is just a joke. Before Hugo''s journey, he didn''t have much contact. Vinyl records do not know anything about phonographs. If you want to understand, you can only start from scratch. But Alex immediately showed a satisfied smile, sitting next to him and nodding his head, "Then I''m looking forward to it." "The crew of''Yihai Xiongfeng'' didn''t call you today?" Carl looked at Joseph and asked curiously. Joseph shook his head, and Carl frowned. "Could it be because we have been running outside and you didn''t receive a call?" Today they have been running around almost all day, even at home. It''s normal not to hear the ringing of the phone. "No." Joseph is more calm, mainly because Joseph has experienced more situations in the past two months. He also knows that he can''t help if he is anxious here, so he might as well deal with it calmly. "Rob and they know the office phone number, even if they don''t contact me, they will leave a message in the office." Now that mobile phones are not widely used, the telephone at the office reception desk has become an important transit point. Even if Joseph is not in the office all day, he will avoid missed calls. Of course, this is only the case of a small employee like Joseph. If Lang goes out to do errands, then Gary, as an assistant, will record all the messages for his boss. "Don''t worry, the interview was only yesterday, and the news came today. It must not be that fast." Hugo was not too anxious either, because he knew that this time the initiative is not in his hands, nor in Rob''s hands, but In Tom''s hands. As long as Tom is willing to take over the script, the problem will be solved and nothing will be left. Carl looked at Hugo and then at Joseph. "Dont you know that Columbia Pictures doesnt plan to use Tom Cruise?" Thats why Carl was so anxious to mention this. Sure enough, the news. Suddenly both Joseph and Hugo were stunned. Carl realized that they hadnt heard from them. I went to the company in the morning and heard that Tom refused to shave his head and he was unwilling to lower the pay. This led to Columbia Pictures plan to find a replacement. On the one hand, it is to seek the second plan, on the other hand, it is also to put pressure on Tom." Carl holds the pizza in his hand, UU reading www.uukanshu. com kept swallowing his mouth water while smelling the aroma, but he didn''t dare to put pizza in his mouth, because the three people in front of him looked at him expectantly, so he quickly said, "There was news this morning that Tom was tough. He refused the request for a short haircut because it would affect his image, so the two sides fell apart. I thought Rob would make a decision in the afternoon. Didnt I hear that the crew will start the game in ten days? There is not much time left." "Yihai Xiongfeng", the male protagonist Daniel is a navy. Although he is not a combat army to serve in the sea, he does not require a shaved head, but it is necessary to cut his hair short. Now Tom is in full swing, he has the capital to challenge the producers, and then it depends on whether the producers can be tough to the end. But Hugo knew that in his memory, the producer had compromised, because Tom played "Yihai Xiongfeng" with a suave hairstyle. It''s just that it''s not known what will change this time. After speaking in one breath, Carl took a big bite of the pizza, and his face immediately showed satisfaction. Hugo couldn''t help smiling when he looked at Carl''s expression, but Joseph frowned slightly and looked at Hugo worriedly. Hugo smiled and comforted, "Don''t be too anxious, even if you make a decision, it can''t be so fast. Whether it is me or Brad, to replace Tom, this is a difficult decision." "At least your height is much better than Tom and Brad, and your aura is a lot higher." Alex made a stroke next to him, so that Karl, who was enjoying the pizza, almost didn''t choke and coughed. Non-stop. Height, this is Tom''s absolute weakness, and Brad is similar. Chapter 72： Midnight girl When I was in the second-hand furniture market, I felt I didnt buy anything, but when I came back, I found that there were piles of things everywhere. In addition to the things in the living room, Hugos room also added a wardrobe, a desk, A sofa, a guitar, a locker and a shoe rack. Hugo cleaned all the furniture aside, then took apart the moving box and put the things in the right place one by one. It was past midnight in a blink of an eye. Looking at the messy boxes in the room, Hugo stretched out one. Lazy, its impossible to finish everything tonight, at least one day will be needed tomorrow, so Hugo decided to take a bath and prepare to rest. When Hugo came out of the shower, he walked towards the kitchen while wiping his hair. He wanted to find some water to drink. After drinking beer in the evening, he went to the bathroom several times, and now he felt a little thirsty. But when I passed the gate, I heard a knock on the door. Hugo stopped, but then there was no sound. Hugo suspected that he had heard it wrong. After walking to the kitchen and filling a glass of water, Hugo felt comfortable, but then there was another knock on the door in the hall. This time it was obviously louder than the first time, and some echoes could even be heard. Hugo walked out, frowned and looked at the door. He just moved here. I don''t know how the public security is. Who will knock on the door in the middle of the night? After the knock on the door subsided for a while, it rang again, this time with a hoarse female voice shouting, "Hugo! Hugo Lancaster!" Although the voice was still slightly suppressed, it was audible. It turns out that the woman seems a little impatient. If she doesn''t open the door anymore, the other person will probably shout. woman? Does anyone know that he lives here? Hugo thought about it carefully, and quickly found the answer. He has only a handful of friends in Los Angeles-none of his predecessor friends have come to claim it, and among friends, there is only one who knows that he has moved: Uma -Thurman. When Hugo opened the door, it was quickly confirmed. I saw Uma wrapped in a long beige trench coat, carrying a plastic bag in her hand, and could faintly smell the aroma of fried chicken, and her long curly hair was draped over her shoulders. , Has infinite amorous feelings, but her expression does not look very good at the moment, those delicate eyebrows are tightly entangled together, staring at Hugo with an expression full of anger. Hugo knew that he must be too late to open the door. He took a bath just now. Who knows if Uma was waiting outside. Hugo once again felt the inconvenience of not having a mobile phone. If there is a mobile phone, Uma advances. Just make a phone call and there will be no more Oolong. However, there is no if. So, Hugo put down his right hand holding the towel, showing an apologetic smile, "How long have you waited outside, sorry, I just finished sorting things, and then went to take a shower." But after finishing speaking, he found Uma Still did not answer, Hugo realized that he still let Uma stand at the door, which is not what a gentleman should do. Thinking of this, Hugo quickly gave in and said politely, "Please come in." Uma took a step into the house, entered the room, and looked at this simple and unadorned hall, you could clearly see that the breath of a bachelor was spreading in every corner. Uma has just heard Hugos explanation, knowing that she originally wanted to create surprises, but she ignored reality. This is not a movie. In real life, surprises often turn into disasters. She just stood at the door for at least ten Minute, although it is now March, but the late night Los Angeles is still chilly, so Uma almost failed to control her temper. At this time, Uma finally came back to her senses, and her face eased a lot. She raised the plastic bag in her right hand, "Supper, I originally thought that you would be a little later to tidy up the house. It seems that I expected a mistake. Up." Looking at the plastic bag in Uma''s hand, the fried chicken tasted stronger, Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "Can I understand that you are taking the initiative now?" Hugo only met with Uma this afternoon, and Uma took the initiative to come to the door in the evening. This signal was too obvious, but Hugo obviously did not respond. He remembered that it was not his predecessor who took the initiative to pursue Uma, but Uma had been Haven''t you let go? How come it seems to be upside down now. Uma looked at the warm smile on Hugos face, and the corners of her mouth couldnt help being drawn bigger. You have a very good way of whipping up your appetite. At first glance, you know that you often pursue women. I think Ill confirm it myself. It depends on whether you are sincere or fake." Although Uma didn''t want to admit it, the fact is that Hugo''s tactics succeeded. In January, I showed great hospitality to myself, and I showed up regularly almost every day, but after the Golden Raspberry Award, I disappeared. Originally, Uma thought that Hugo was too embarrassed to see people, so he gave Hugo a period of time. But I didn''t expect that Hugo disappeared directly. Aside from the time when "Scent of a Woman" was filmed in New York, there was still no news about Hugo after the film was completed. This really made Uma a little curious. The kiss when they met again was actually Uma''s revenge against Hugo. She wanted to see what kind of reaction her own initiative could cause Hugo. But surprisingly, the Hugo gentleman''s humorous, polite but domineering performance made Uma look at him with admiration. After the premiere of "The Final Analysis", Hugo disappeared again. If all these are Hugo''s methods, then Uma must not only admire Hugo''s superb methods, but also admit that his curiosity has really been mobilized. The unexpected meeting this afternoon made Uma truly realize the charm of Hugo, which is enough to make her heart fascinating. Looking back at Hugo''s changes in the past two months, Hugo''s embarrassment at the Golden Raspberry Awards made Hugo appear more sincere. "Scent of a Woman" opened a new beginning for him as an actor-although the result is still unknown. , But it was at least the beginning; afterwards, the big show at the premiere showed the charm of man; then Uma also heard that Hugo entered the final round of audition for another big production. Hugo now seems to be making a comeback, not to mention his gentle smile is much better than before. The Hugo in the memory is handsome and handsome, but still slightly frivolous and greasy, and the temperament of the whole person reveals a kind of gray and defeat; but now Hugo, the face is still the same, but the temperament has undergone earth-shaking changes, it is very easy It makes people feel the warmth of the gentleness. Hugo like this has a fatal attraction to Uma, so Uma appeared here, now after midnight. Faced with Uma''s provocation, Hugo didn''t know how to answer. He couldn''t say that he was actually not playing tricks, but because the soul changed, so this changed. Therefore, Hugo can only show a big smile, "Then what is the result of your verification now?" Uma took a small step forward. The whole person was just a punch from Hugo. She raised her head and looked at the stalwart man in front of her, "I need more evidence." Uma raised her free time. The left hand was placed on Hugo''s chest, and he didn''t realize it, but moved gently on Hugo Chiguo''s chest with the slight heat of the palm. There are still some water droplets on Hugo''s body just after taking a shower. The smooth wheat-colored skin seems to be coated with a beautiful luster under the bright light. The muscles are strong and well-proportioned without a trace of fat. The palms of Hugo undulated continuously. Although the two people had no physical contact, Hugo''s breathing began to accelerate involuntarily. The heat in his nose made Hugo''s newly wet throat become a little dry. Hugo can feel the throbbing from his heart. This feeling is no stranger. The pulse of a woman reminds Hugo of the disordered mood at this moment. Hugo wanted to suppress this feeling, telling himself that it was just the thought of his predecessor, but the dry throat that was almost smoking showed that the body and the mind were two completely different reactions. Uma also clearly felt the changes in Hugos body. She loosened the plastic bag in her right hand and dropped it on the ground with a muffled noise. Then Uma stood on her tiptoe and blew it gently against Hugos ear. In a sigh of relief, "Could it be that you really can''t read UU reading ?" The slightly upward tail sound was slightly provocative, which reminded me of the meaningful look in Uma''s eyes at the premiere last time. . Hugo originally wanted to push Uma away, because he didn''t think that the throbbing of his heart was a normal reaction, but when he heard Uma''s words, no man could accept a woman''s provocation against him, especially in So warm. Moment of ignorance. It''s very midnight, moonlight is like water, lonely man and widow, skin close... Hugo lowered his head slightly, and whispered in Uma''s ear, "You know, men can never withstand provocations." The warm breath made Uma''s ears red in an instant, and she was able to remain calm. Just like this, his breathing became confused. Uma finally couldn''t help it, his hands completely touched Hugo''s chest, and then the whole person pressed on, soft and hard, hugging each other tightly. The heat from Hugo''s strong chest was cold in this March. That night warmed Uma''s cold hands, and it seemed that the naked eye could see the flames slowly burning between the touch of the two people''s skin. Hugo couldn''t help but swallowed, trying to relieve the dry throat, but Uma looked up, looked at the gentle curve of Hugo''s jaw, and then pressed a kiss on Hugo''s throat. The touch of a kiss completely burned all the sanity of the two people. Hugo hugged Uma tightly with both hands, buried his head in Uma''s shoulders, and breathed hard in Uma''s body. Human breath. Hugo then hugged Uma, walked quickly into his room, and closed the door with his right heel. Limbs intertwined, shallow. Gasping and groaning, water. Breast fusion, one night spring supper. The house full of spring could not be closed, and a branch of red apricot came out of the wall. Chapter 73： Wrong time Hugo opened his eyes and sat up, rubbed his aching head. Last night, he went to bed without cleaning his hair. After getting up early, he naturally got a headache, but seeing the graceful body on his right hand, Hugo got even more headache. . What happened last night is still vivid, and Hugo cant tell exactly how this happened, whether his predecessors emotions were at work or his own true emotions were also about to move, but no matter what, it just happened. . After Uma woke up for a while, what kind of attitude should he face, pretending to be okay with a smile and saying "good morning"? Or is it like most of the male protagonists in American dramas, face this incident chicly, anyway, they are both single, and it is just a night of passion, there is no need to make a fuss? looked at the bright sunshine outside the window, Hugo rubbed his hair fiercely, and let out a long breath. At this moment, there was a knock on the door in the hall, and Carl''s clear voice could be heard, "Hugo, Alex, open the door, it''s me!" Hugo quickly opened the quilt, walked to the closet, and took out. Put on a pair of jeans. Uma was also awakened by the noisy sound. She lifted her upper body, and the quilt slipped down like this, revealing her small but full curve, "Good morning." Uma''s voice was lazy and hoarse, which was not amorous. . "Good morning." Hugo buttoned his jeans and smiled at Uma, "Sorry, I woke you up." Uma chuckled, lifted the quilt, walked off the bed, slightly on her tiptoe, looking for her scattered clothes on the ground, still saying, "It''s okay, I slept well. "When he said this, he also glanced at Hugo, his eyes were casual and relaxed with a bit of ridicule, and Hugo couldn''t help but smile. Uma''s understatement made Hugo a little relaxed. He took a deep breath, "I''ll open the door." Then he walked out of the room quickly, and his two long legs walked to the door in just a few steps, Hugo''s side. He opened the door and said, "What''s the matter so early? I knew I had given Joseph a key..." As soon as the door opened, Carl, carrying two huge luggages, walked in staggeringly, making Hugo look inexplicable, "What are these?" Carl Mingming lived upstairs with Joseph. Why did he leave the luggage? Move here by yourself. But soon, the rest of Hugo''s words were stuck in his throat, because there was a pretty figure standing behind Carl, it was Charlize. "Oh, Charlize, uh..." Hugo looked back at Carl, then looked back at Charlize, a little flustered. He obviously didn''t expect to meet Charlize again at this point in time. Some can''t keep up, "Long time no see." Charlize looked at Hugo in a panic with a little shy expression, and the smile on his face burst out uncontrollably. Carl''s voice came from the room, "Charlize, come in, don''t stand outside forever." Hugo realized that Charlize was still standing at the door. He looked down and saw that there were three huge boxes at Charlize''s feet. "Uh, do these all need to be moved in?" Hugo Looking back at Karl while talking, he still didn''t figure out the situation. Carl Yang said, "Yes, Hugo, can I help you?" He also walked over again, through Hugo, through Charlize, walked to the box and picked up one of them. Move in." Hugo also quickly took his gaze back from Charlize, walked quickly to the box, moved one and walked into the room, and then put it down in the open space behind the sofa in the lobby. After Carl moved in the last box, Charlize walked into the house and looked at Hugo slightly. Charlize did not expect that meeting Hugo again would actually be in such a scene. They seemed to have not been in contact for a long, long time. A month before because of New York Fashion Week, both she and Tyra went to New York to look for opportunities. After the fashion week ended, she received a small pictorial job, stayed in Miami for another week, and did not return to Los Angeles until last week. During this period, Charlize had seen Hugo news several times in the newspaper, but he did not receive any contact from Hugo. Originally, Charlize thought that she and Hugo would really have no follow-up. After all, Hugo did not follow up after that night. Without saying goodbye, the call the next day was actually just to apologize, there was no other information besides the apology, plus the disappearance of the past two months-Tyra returned before the New York Fashion Week ended. Its Los Angeles, but Tyra said he hadnt received a call from Hugo or a message from Hugo. Therefore, Charlize was quite sure that that night was just an illusory dream, without any meaning at all. Charlize once laughed at her stupidity, thinking that Hugo really had a good impression of herself, and the result was no different from other men. She persisted in the dance circle and model circle for so long, and finally she was fooled by men. Conquered by sweet words. Just when Charlize thought he had forgotten Hugo, he actually met again today. The fate and fate in life are really wonderful, and Charlize was a little surprised. Watching Hugo and Carl busy with each other, Charlize felt her uncontrollable heartbeat, and her eyes could not be taken away from Hugo at all. Although Hugo only wears a pair of jeans, no top and no shoes, it is the simplest and most primitive dress, but he still makes people unable to move their eyes. The generous shoulders always make people want to lean on it. warmth. Charlize secretly told himself, "I don''t still have feelings for Hugo, I just want to ask what happened that night that caused him to turn around and leave the next day. I just want an answer." But then, Charlie So I scolded myself severely "stupid". What answer can I get if I leave without saying goodbye? And, even if you know the answer, what about it, isn''t the disappearance of the past two months a lesson? Thinking of this, Charlize took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and looked at Hugo who reappeared in front of him. This was the first time he said, "Long time no see." A smile was drawn on Charlize''s face. It looks elegant and quiet, as if the blankness of the previous two months did not exist at all, or even as if the night between the two people had not happened before, which made Hugo a little at a loss. Charlize also felt the stiffness of Hugo''s smile, and couldn''t help but avoid it. Looking down, he saw a plastic bag on the floor at the door, and he couldn''t help but reveal a puzzled look. Hugo followed Charlizes gaze and saw the plastic bag of fried chicken on the ground. His eyes closed fiercely. There was a bad premonition in his heart. After seeing Charlize just now, it was too bad. It was an accident that Hugo had forgotten Uma who was still in the room at this time. Things were really complicated now. Hugo stooped to pick up the plastic bag and tried to say in a relaxed tone, "Fortunately, I didn''t step on it just now, otherwise it would be bad." But before Hugo could continue speaking, it came from the room. The sound of footsteps and the chuckle of high heels couldn''t be more clear, not to mention Charlize, even Karl, who was standing in the restaurant drinking water at this time, heard it, and couldn''t help but cast his sight. This is all right, and it saves Hugo''s effort to explain. Uma walked out neatly with her jacket in her hand. As soon as she walked out, she saw Carl standing in the hall, and then Charlize standing in the doorway. Then she saw each other everywhere. She paused for a while for her suitcase and luggage, and then smiled and said, "Good morning." She said hello to Carl and Charlize. Then Uma continued to step forward, walked to Hugos side, held Hugos shoulders, and gave a courteous kiss on Hugos cheek. He smiled and said, "Hope there is a nice day." After that, Uma didn''t stay any longer, walked straight out of the room and disappeared into everyone''s sight. The hall suddenly became quiet, and no one spoke. Hugo couldn''t help sighing. In this situation, he really doesn''t know what to say Is it to change the subject or respond positively to this scene? "Hugo, who is that?" Carl broke the silence in the hall, "It''s Uma, right? What happened after you met yesterday?" Carl instantly recognized that this was the conversation with Hugo yesterday. Uma, who was very happy, was immediately excited. Yesterday Hugo said that there was nothing between them, but it does not seem to be the case today, which made Carl''s tone involuntarily ridiculed. Hugo let out a long breath, "We... are friends." In fact, this is the most accurate definition. He and Uma are indeed friends. What happened last night was too fast, and it didn''t mean anything. . Charlizes vision dimmed slightly. Although she didnt want to admit it, her true feelings still leaked in those beautiful eyes, but Charlize quickly sorted out her mood, which had been given two months ago. It took Charlize enough time to prepare. Two truly suitable people must meet the right people at the right time and at the right place. Maybe they are in the right place; maybe they are the right people; but the time they met is not the right. Of course, it is more likely that even the location and people are not correct. Charlize took a deep breath again and drew a faint smile, "Carl, why didn''t you tell me that my new house is actually rented with Hugo?" Especially thinking that they will live together under the same roof, Charlize Just warn yourself even more fiercely: take care of your heart, otherwise you will be hurt. As a result, the expression on Charlize''s face became calmer. But when Hugo heard these words, he showed a look of surprise, "Shared room? Charlize? What!" Chapter 74： Friend name "Co-renting?" Hugo still couldn''t believe it, he looked at Charlize again to verify that this matter was really weird. Hugo first had a romantic night with Charlize, and then caused a misunderstanding because of his withdrawal reaction, but he clearly explained it clearly, but then broke contact with Charlize. He tried so many times before and after. Able to talk to Charlize again. When they met again, it was Charlize who wanted to move in and share with him? And after witnessing the scene of Uma leaving his room, this, is this really too abnormal? Charlize looked at Hugos doubtful eyes. These clear amber eyes could still see some vague expectations at this time. Charlize forced the mixed emotions in his heart to be slashed and suppressed by force. "Yeah, is there any inconvenience? Your house is originally open for shared rent. It is normal for anyone to live in. Moreover, we are friends, living together, it is better than having an unknown stranger move in. come in!" Friend...Hugo heard Charlize''s indifferent definition, and his expression froze. "As a girl, I didn''t dislike sharing with two boys. Do you have any comments?" Charlize had already returned to normal at this time. She stepped forward to the middle of the living room and looked at the decoration and furnishings of the house. , "Even if there is a protest, it should be me protesting? Living under the same roof with two boys, the most inconvenient thing should be me." Charlize got the right point right away, leaving Hugo speechless, "But, didn''t you share the lease with Tyra before?" "Do you remember Tyra?" Charlize was a little surprised, "She went to Paris, so I had to move." Hugo stood there, looking at Charlize, who was looking at the house freely, without speaking. Charlize is so relaxed at this time, there is no tension, no panic, no anxiety, no anxiety, no embarrassment, everything is so normal, as if nothing happened before. Hugo recalled the past two months. He first explained the situation to Charlize as frankly as possible through Tyra, but after that, Charlize cut off all the information. Originally, Hugo thought there was any misunderstanding, Charlize was angry, so he refused to answer the phone. But from the performance of Charlize today, she didn''t care about that night at all. Hugo thought they had a good relationship with each other before, but it doesn''t seem to be the case now, it''s just Hugo''s own wishful thinking. Now, Charlize can calmly regard himself as a friend, so what about himself? Hugo asked himself. He has no way to refuse, maybe no way to sprout good feelings. Now all good feelings are extinguished, but at least they can still become friends. Their previous conversations have always been very pleasant, whether it is the first embarrassment. It was the second dinner, it was all so. Then, maybe the relationship of friends is the most suitable. Hugo took a deep breath and took Charlizes words, "Go to Paris? What''s the matter? Why did you come together with Carl again, Carl, you didnt tell me yesterday that you did it so quickly. We found a tenant in another room." After Hugo calmed down, he realized that he hadn''t figured out the chaos this morning at all. There were too many question marks in it. Perceiving the conscious look in Charlize''s dodge, Hugo realized that he hadn''t put on his shirt yet, and hurriedly walked into the room and put on a T-shirt. Then he walked out again and helped Carl put Charlize''s luggage together. Move to the room on the left side of the restaurant. It turned out that this is the case. After Tyra came back from New York Fashion Week not long ago, she was depressed. She realized that whether it was her looks or skin color, it was not so easy for her to make a fortune in the American modeling industry. But Tyra has always been reluctant to give up. She firmly believes that she can become a top model, so after thinking twice, Tyra decided to go to Paris to develop. As the fashion capital of the world, the inclusiveness and completeness of the Paris model industry are higher than that of New York and Los Angeles. Black people can have far more opportunities there than in the United States. Terra may really be able to go to Paris. It might open up a piece of sky. The experience of Tyra actually touched Charlize. She also understood through her recent experience in New York Fashion Week that the hardships of the modeling industry are far more profound than her understanding, and when most models get the opportunity to be a cast member, They will never give up, which also allows Charlize to understand how precious the second invitation from Karl Earl is. After returning to Los Angeles, Charlize contacted Karl and expressed his willingness to sign. Carl was overjoyed and signed Charlize to his own banner as quickly as possible, lest Charlize would regret it if his actions were a little slower. After signing Charlize, Carl has no time to arrange actor-related training for Charlize, because he himself is now at a crossroads. Finally, Carl got Josephs help and moved in to share the house together. After Carl had settled his affairs, he knew that Charlize was also facing a dilemma in need of a new residence. In addition to Alex and Hugo, there is an empty room on the third floor, which provides convenience for Carl. Carl couldn''t find a better choice whether it was taking care of him nearby or sharing the rent, including the problem of sharing roommates. So he discussed with the landlord and quickly made a decision. This matter was confirmed the day before yesterday, but Carl has forgotten to tell Hugo, and even the signing of Charlize is so busy that he has not told Joseph until now. This created today''s Oolong. After hearing the ins and outs clearly, Hugo had to sigh. The first encounter between him and Charlize and today''s re-encounter were full of countless accidents, which caught people off guard. "Charlize, sorry, I forgot to tell you that Hugo lives here, don''t you mind?" Although Karl mentioned Charlize to Hugo twice before, the information he understands shows that Hugo and Charlize are also It''s just a relationship of acquaintance, not a friend at all. So Carl didn''t remember to tell Charlize about this, and naturally he didn''t tell Hugo. Charlize glanced at Hugo, the two peoples eyes came into contact with each other, but both of them moved away a little awkwardly, "Its okay. You told me that the shared roommates are both men, so Ive done it. I''m mentally prepared." In fact, although it is a shared rent, I also have an independent space, just a shared bathroom. This kind of accommodation is very common in Los Angeles, and it is not a problem for Charlize. As for Hugo, it should not have any special meaning. Hugo just remembered, "Where are Alex and Joseph?" After he got up this morning, neither of them saw it. "Joseph went to the company, I don''t know if the audition results." Carl knows this, "Alex, I don''t know, I got up early in the morning and went to help Charlize move." "Audition?" Since they decided to be friends with Hugo, and the two people will still live under the same roof in the future, Charlize was unwilling to keep being so awkward, so he took the initiative to ask, "You participated in the audition again?" "Yes." Hugo raised his head and looked at Charlize. Seeing the clear and magnanimous expression in Charlize''s eyes, he didn''t dodge any more, showing a smile and looked over, "But the competitor is Tom. -Cruise, it''s not that easy." "Who?" Charlize''s words made Hugo and Carl look at each other, and then burst into violent laughter. The famous Tom Cruise will also lose out in front of Charlize, who has limited interest in movies. Charlize also realized that he might have made a mistake. Looking at Hugo''s bright smile, he couldn''t help laughing. "Even if he is famous, it doesn''t mean that everyone on this planet needs to know him." "That is, that is." Karl said repeatedly, looking very bright. His terrible career has finally taken off recently. Naturally, people are refreshed in happy events. "Charlize, if you make a choice, who do you want to appear in this movie?" "Are you talking about the movie I invested in?" Charlize didn''t know anything about the so-called audition, and naturally didn''t know the situation well. "If it were me, I would of course choose Hugo." The straightforward answer made Hugo smile. It bloomed a little more, "Hugo is standing in front of me, I don''t choose him, it would be embarrassing." The smile on Hugo''s face suddenly stiffened, and Charlize was tricked. And Carl laughed even more gleefully taunting Hugo, "If Tom is here, I guess she would not choose you." After speaking, Carl took a brisk step and left the room. , To move the last box. Hugo glanced at Carl''s back, then turned his head to look at Charlize. The two did not speak for the first time, and seemed a little silent. This is the first time that two people are alone together since today. Both of them seem to have some cautious. In the end, Hugo plucked up the courage and proactively extended his right hand, "You are welcome to share our rent pressure. Next, please bear with me. The living environment of the two men is estimated to be under pressure." Charlize looked at Hugos slender fingers in front of her, and the vigorous and powerful knuckles had a suffocating beauty in the sun. She retracted her eyes and held Hugos palm with a bold smile, "Dont underestimate it. Womens abilities, maybe it is you who are the pressure. Besides, I am also half a man, dont you know?" Charlize''s ridicule immediately made Hugo pounce and laughed, "I hope I will never learn about this part of the facts, otherwise I will worry about my personal safety." Facing Hugo''s words, Charlize didn''t speak any more, but walked aside with a smile, and under Hugo''s gaze, he directly hugged the huge box. Can you imagine such a picture? Charlize, who looked slender and well-proportioned, unexpectedly exploded with strange power and picked up a huge box with no effort. This really surprised Hugo: it was half a man. "Do you know?" Hugo said dumbfounded, "You look like King Kong playing dice." ... "Hugo Lancaster!" Chapter 75： Take 1 city back Martin Baum took the pen in his hand and rubbed his fingers on the surface of the pen lightly. He looked at the documents on the desk in a daze. He heard a knock at the door, "Martin, Brad is here." Martin said. Then he came back to his senses and said, "Come in." Brad walked in quickly. Today Brad wore a white T-shirt with a black leather jacket. His tough style was undoubtedly revealed in the faintly bursting chest muscles. At this time, Brad is magnificent and full of sunshine, but it is also slightly frizzy and rough, and the young man''s recklessness is even more evident on him. Martin looked at Brad before him and thought of Hugo. In fact, Martin has been thinking about Hugo just now, thinking about why this young man can make people remember. When Martin saw Brad, he found the answer, because the kind of sunshine on Hugo may not Not strong, but at the same time it will not be as dazzling as Brad, on the contrary, it will penetrate into the skin in a gentle and silent way. The young man''s smile is still vivid in Martin''s mind. Actually, Hugo is four years younger than Brad. In theory, Brad should have seen more people with sophistication, should be more calm and sophisticated, but the facts are not the case. Martin can also clearly depict the scene of the audition that night. In the face of Brad''s aggressiveness, Hugo did not rush but rebutted firmly and strongly. The strong pressure between gestures and feet was as tough as dripping through rocks. But with the swiftness of a piercing wind. No wonder the "Yihai Xiongfeng" crew will choose Hugo Lancaster, not only abandoning Brad Pitt, but even Tom Cruise. "Martin? Martin!" Brad looked at the agent in front of him. He looked at himself a little ecstatic. His eyes were hollow and weak. Brad had to raise his voice to wake Martin. After he was sure that Martin''s eyes were finally focused again, Bu Then Ladd said, "Why are you looking for me?" Brad did not ask why Martin was distracted, because he knew that even if he asked, Martin would not answer. So Brad walked to the couch next to him and sat down on his own, and raised his legs. Martin put away all the thoughts in his heart, looked at Brad and shook his head, "You are not nervous at all, do you think you have no problems at all? Do you think you are rising now? The new star of, everyone will flock to you for filming? I told you that you are nothing now, just one work that has succeeded. Its nothing at all, dont be self-righteous." Brad has long been accustomed to Martin''s posture. He still has his legs tilted, and he doesn''t care much, but in the face of Martin''s raging anger, at least he doesn''t lean on the back of the sofa, but sits upright. After closing his body, he leaned forward slightly to look at Martin, showing that he was listening carefully, rather than being absent-minded. "What''s wrong? I haven''t done anything in the past two days, right." Brad was confused, obviously not understanding why the agent was scolding himself again. "''Yihai Xiongfeng'', remember it again." Martin didn''t turn a corner, and he went straight to the point, which immediately made Brad vigilant. Brad put his cocked right foot down, stopped chewing the gum in his mouth, and looked at Martin nervously and expectantly, "How''s it going, this audition, the results are coming? Am I selected? ?" Martin resisted the urge to roll his eyes. He said a lot of things just now, and it seemed that they were all for nothing. Brad didn''t understand at all, "No, you didn''t get this role!" Martin said simply and neatly. arrive. "Damn Tom Cruise!" Brad smashed his knee hard, he assumed that Tom finally compromised. He got the role and didn''t have any other thoughts at all, muttering angrily. "He must want to raise the pay, otherwise, why would he have been there for so long and he won''t sign the contract until the last moment. The filming of this movie will start next week, what a cunning guy!" "No, it''s Hugo Lancaster." Martin interrupted Brad''s complaint and announced the result. "What?" Brad did not react for a moment, and looked at Martin dumbfounded, with a look of disbelief. "I said it was Hugo who got the role, and Rob finally chose Hugo." Martin got the result this morning, Rob rejected Brad, and then he got news that Tom failed to reach an agreement. Then the result is very simple, Hugo finally achieved a reversal and snatched the role from Tom and Brad. Of course, Martin has not received the final confirmation. He just left a message to Columbia Pictures, hoping to get a definite answer, but the possibility of accidents is very small. "Grass!" Brad stood up directly from the sofa, his face full of anger and depression, "Hugo! Hugo! Hugo! It was Hugo!" Brad was obviously unable to see such a result. Accept, imagine the superiority of Hugo in the last audition for "Dahe Lian", but today, Hugo actually regained a city and snatched the opportunity of "Yihai Xiongfeng" from his own hands-Brad It seems to have forgotten that this opportunity originally belonged to Tom, and he had never really had this opportunity. "Martin, no, this role can be played by anyone, definitely not Hugo." Brad rushed directly to Martin''s desk, angrily propped his hands on the table, his face was red and roared, "He If you are not qualified for this role, you can tell Rob that I will be even better if I play, a hundred times better than Hugo!" Brads self-confidence was hit hard. He originally thought that after the Golden Raspberry Award, he watched Hugo go downhill, but now it doesnt seem to be the case. Smelling the fragrance and knowing a woman is not just a good luck. The opportunity of "Yihai Xiongfeng" actually came to Hugo again, especially the victory over Tom, which was really a violent impact. Martin actually guessed Brads reaction. Although he was not sure, the role of Tracy as a woman was still faintly known. In addition, Hugo was victorious in a frontal confrontation with Brad this time. Yes, this will undoubtedly hit Brad''s confidence severely. But Martin did not intend to indulge Brad''s arrogance. "Don''t forget that Hugo and you both won the opportunity in front of Rob. You lost the audition. In terms of being outstanding, in Rob''s eyes he has already chosen Hugo. You simply can''t match it. He." Martin took another potent medicine, which made Brad''s face pale in an instant. Then Martin stood up swiftly and yelled at Brad''s sullen face, "If you are at this level, don''t think about competing with Hugo. He is more than a hundred times better than you. If you do. You are really a man, so cheer up and stop playing all day. You will be so happy that you cant find a direction when you get a little achievement. Opportunities will always be there. If not, I will create it for you. What we do is to enhance our strength and seize these opportunities!" Martin asked Brad to come over, the purpose is to hit Brads self-confidence. Recently Brad seems to be a little complacent and cant find North, so Martin must be vigilant, but as an agent, he cant hit Brad head-on, and Brad''s advice would be difficult to listen to. So Martin can only seize this opportunity, hoping to rekindle Brad''s fighting spirit. Sure enough, Brad gritted his teeth, and he soon realized that in the current two competitions between him and Hugo, the result was only one win and one loss, and he did not really lose the game. Therefore, he doesn''t need to be decadent or frustrated. What he needs to do is to find his direction again and prepare for the next competition. "Hugo Lancaster, our competition has just begun!" Brad clenched his right fist and smashed it **** the desk, but he didn''t feel any pain at all, only infinite fighting spirit! On the other hand, after confirming the news, Joseph returned home happily from the company. He watched the door on the third floor open, and shouted in the corridor, "Hugo! Hugo!" There was almost something in the voice. Uncontrollable excitement and joy, this caused the three people who were helping to organize the luggage in Charlize''s room to walk out, looking at Joseph, who had lost his usual calm, with a look of surprise. "Hugo!" Joseph didn''t seem to notice his gaffe at all. He still tremblingly said in a voice that was two tones higher than usual You got the role of Daniel, you have defeated Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt have got this role, you can play "Yihai Xiongfeng", and you can cooperate with Rob and Jack! " Joseph snapped a whole bunch of words directly, but the information couldnt be more clear. Hugo got another role by relying on his own efforts! This made the joy in Hugo''s chest flooded in an instant, and then exploded, blooming beautiful fireworks in the brows, corners of the eyes and corners of the mouth. "Really?" Hugo ran towards Joseph excitedly. "Really?" After asking in a row, Joseph couldn''t help nodding his head in affirmation, and then saw Hugo jump up on the spot, fiercely. With a fist, the joy in my heart was completely released. The success of this audition is too important and too hard to come by. It is no wonder that Joseph will lose his temper, and Hugo is even more excited. Even with Carl and Charlize standing next to him were also infected. Although Charlize is still not sure about the situation or how important this audition is, they both cheered together, using the most direct The action of Hugo and Joseph joined the ranks of celebrations. "Oh yeah!" Alex, who just walked into the room, saw the four people celebrating, and cheered together without knowing why. The excited expressions on his faces were not jerky or embarrassing. "Wow, that''s great. That''s great!" Alex''s shout was even more exaggerated than the other four people combined. After everyone was screaming, standing there panting, looking at each other with joy, Alex suddenly asked, "It looks really good. What are we celebrating?" Chapter 76： Housewarming feast At this time, the coffee table in the lobby was filled with three large plates of fried chicken and two boxes of pizza. On the floor next to it, there were two bottles of Coke and three dozen beers. Five young people were sitting around the coffee table, enjoying their dinner. The first official celebration dinner after the move, and also the important task of congratulating Hugo on his second role since 1992. "Didnt you still have a shared roommate upstairs? Why dont you call it down together..." Hugo looked at the lively scene in the house, and realized that the fourth floor is also a three-bedroom and two-living room structure. Before Joseph and Carl moved in, they also Someone already occupies a room. Carl shook his head, "He''s not here. He has only met once in the past two days after moving here. Most of the time he is not at home. He seems to be a student of music, but I don''t know if it is the Musicians Institute or the Los Angeles Institute of Music. University of California, Los Angeles (University. Of. California. Los. Angeles). When I first came into contact, I felt that Karl was a bit more rigid, otherwise he would not be abandoned by the previous two actors and become a polished commander, but Later, I learned that Carl is actually very sociable, and his personality is a bit more lively than Joseph, but he takes his work more seriously and is prone to stubbornness. After getting along these two days, Carl talked a lot, but became acquainted with Hugo. "Music?" Hugo raised his eyebrows and looked at Alex, "Aren''t you from a music background?" As he said, he looked at the dilapidated piano. . Alex immediately understood Hugos ridicule, holding the chicken leg and waved his hand again and again, "That was left by my previous roommate. He said that some of the keys were broken, and they couldnt be played anyway, so there was no need to take them away. . I kept putting it there, so I didnt lose it. After Alex finished speaking, watching Hugo suddenly remembered his creation the night before, Its more like you are playing music. If you want to use it, welcome any time." As soon as Alex said these words, both Carl and Charlize became interested. In fact, there has always been no shortage of versatile people in the entertainment industry, but there are not many who are truly talented in every skill. Hugo has a good potential in acting. This has violated the "Handsome Guys Law", so do you still have Music talent? It was Hugo''s turn to wave his hands, "No, I don''t know how to play the piano." But he forgot that he was holding a pizza, and accidentally swayed all the fillings on the pizza and fell on his jeans. It even spilled out, causing Joseph and Alex on both sides to jump up immediately. Hugo hurriedly tried to pick up the stuffing, but Charlize immediately stopped it loudly, "Hugo, your hands are so greasy, don''t wipe them all over, use facial tissues!" This is stern. The voice shocked the four big men. Charlize also realized that she seemed to be a little allergic. She quickly saluted, "Sorry, I have obsessive-compulsive disorder." Seeing Charlize''s serious and nervous appearance, Hugo immediately chuckled shyly, took the toilet paper that Charlize handed, picked up all the fillings that were scattered around, and threw it into the trash can. He casually said, "Are you sure it''s not cleanliness?" "Oh, no, no, it''s not that exaggerated." After seeing that everything was neat and tidy, Charlize returned to the previous state and found that the four boys were all focusing on him. Charlize quickly changed the subject, "Hugo , You said you can''t play the piano? Really?" Hugo saw the deliberate urgency in Charlize''s eyes, as if he was very interested in this topic. Hugo knew that Charlize wanted to change the subject. He chuckled lightly, but didn''t pierce Charlize. Just said, "I can play, but I play very badly, so I would rather say that I can''t play, so as not to be embarrassed." "What if you are embarrassed, handsome guy playing the piano, this is the picture that countless people dream of." Charlize sighed in relief and continued with the topic with a smile. Hugo showed a surprised expression, "Don''t you still sit with a fairy tale dream of a princess and prince? This is too vulgar." "So what, I''m a woman, you''re a man, don''t you know that the brains of men and women are different?" Charlize did not refute but did not admit it, just crumpled the tissue in his hand. The group smashed directly at Hugo, but unfortunately the paper group was too light, and crashed when it flew halfway. Carl, who was sitting next to him, saw that Hugo and Charlize really seemed to have a quarrel, and he quickly changed the subject, "Joseph, when will the new Hugo movie start?" This is an important reason for the dinner tonight. One: Hugo is paying the bill. "The shooting was started in Burbank. I received news today that next week. But Hugo has to try it out. It might be delayed for a day or two." Joseph was also thinking about this. It happened, so I didnt froze, so I just said, Yes, Im going to sign the contract tomorrow, and Ill meet Rob, Jack, and Demi afterwards. I guess Im going to practice the script. "So fast?" It was Alex who spoke. "It''s not fast. I''ve only confirmed the actor now. The progress has been delayed." Joseph has a lot of work at the company today. "Jack has a work contract on hand, it''s Danny DeVito (Danny DeVito). ) I acted as the director of a film called Hoffa, so it is estimated that the shooting progress will be relatively fast." "The Danny DeVito who''flew over the lunatic asylum'' and the mother-daughter love?" Karl was a little surprised, Joseph nodded, "When did he start to be a director?" Danny DeVito is a man A well-known actor, he can be seen in many classic works, but he did not expect to start concurrently as a director. Joseph shrugged, "''War. Of. The. Roses'' is his director''s work." This time it was Carls turn to surprise. "Wrong Enemy" was shortlisted for the 47th Golden Globe Awards for Best Musical Comedy Film, starring Michael Douglas, and was also widely acclaimed at the Berlin Film Festival that year. "I''m reviewing." Carl said obediently at once. As an agent, he shouldn''t miss such important information. "Look, I''ve said that Hugo will definitely get this job, yes, yes!" Alex said excitedly, amused Carl''s frustrated expression again, "Right, rain Guo, how much do you pay for the work this time?" "How much does Vanity Fair pay for this information? Don''t sell it if you don''t have five thousand dollars." Hugo laughed and teased Alex. It is estimated that tomorrow Hugo will defeat Tom and become the actor of "Yihai Xiongfeng". It will be on the front page of major newspapers, and Hugo''s pay will definitely become the focus of attention. After all, this time is not a supporting role for "Scent of a Woman", and the protagonist''s pay is naturally not trivial. It is a pity that Hugo doesn''t know how much the pay is, because he knows that he is not qualified to be picky now, so he has the full authority to deal with it. So Hugo also looked at Joseph, and saw Joseph raised his thumb, index finger, and middle finger, and then said with a little regret, "But they are still unwilling to give in and refuse to pay you dividends." This means that Hugos appearance in "Yihai Xiongfeng" will earn three million dollars in remuneration, once again returning to the level of the "Hudson Eagle" period, mainly because Hugo is too much cheaper than Tom. , So Columbia Pictures is not too harsh. Only in terms of box office dividends, Hugo currently has no box office appeal. Columbia Pictures are naturally unwilling to let Hugo bear box office risks through dividends, and even more unwilling to distribute the profits it receives to Hugo. "Wow." Alex''s sigh basically represents the inner feelings of Carl and Charlize at this moment. In fact, Hugo is also amazed in his heart. Not long ago, when he "smelt the fragrance and know a woman", he even got fifty. I was surprised by the ten-thousand-dollar salary, and now I got three million dollars in income immediately when I stepped into the protagonist''s position. This is truly amazing. "Don''t think too much, the progress always comes step by step." Hugo patted Joseph on the shoulder contentedly, indicating that he should not pay too much attention to the payment. "You know, I am still the worst actor in the Golden Raspberry Award, and I actually got a job offer again. This is the most important thing. I can imagine that Tom and Brad''s faces at the moment are definitely not good." Joseph soon understood that he was too greedy. So he also smiled, "How does it feel to beat the opponent head-on to get the role?" Hugo pushed the pizza in his hand into his mouth, chewed hard, then raised his hands like a bodybuilder, showing his biceps, "Please call me Popeye. The. Sailor!" After speaking, Hugo jumped up cooperatively, and took a step forward following the posture of Popeye. This antics suddenly made everyone laugh, and the atmosphere was so unharmonious. After dinner, drinks and beer, it was eleven oclock. Joseph and Carl went upstairs. Alex went to take a bath first. Only Hugo and Charlize were left in the hall to clean up the mess. . Hugo packed up the pizza boxes one by one, but noticed that the mushrooms in the box in front of Charlize were slowing down. It is estimated that Charlize did not eat mushrooms, but unexpectedly, UU reading ate all the pizzas. , This is different from most girls, which made Hugo couldn''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" Charlize noticed Hugo''s expression and asked. Hugo shook his head, "No." There was still a smile on his face, "Does it really matter if you live here?" Hugo hesitated, and finally asked the hesitation in his heart. "Hehe, you are not a virus. What does it matter?" Charlize stopped his movements and glanced at Hugo. The eyes of the two people met in the air. This time, no one dodges or embarrassment. Looking at each other quietly, Charlize went on to say, "If you are worried about that night, don''t worry, it''s all over. I think we are still good friends. You see, isn''t we getting along very well? Others say that there is no pure friendship between men and women, what do you think?" Hearing what Charlize said, Hugo felt a little bit lost in his heart, but he quickly recovered, and smiled and said, "I don''t think so, at least that night was not pure friendship." This made Charlize laughed generously and nodded in agreement, "But maybe it was that night that proved that we are the most suitable friends. Therefore, with such an episode, we Maybe there can be pure friendship between?" Hugo tilted his head and thought for a while, then raised the corners of his mouth, gave Charlize a light punch on the shoulder, and said in the tone of a street black man, "Yo, buddy." After speaking, he pulled his pants. , Wanted to show a casual look, but it didn''t look like it at all, so he teased Charlize and turned it over, almost overturning the pizza box in his hand. Chapter 77： Good morning roommate Getting up early the next morning, Hugo walked towards the bathroom with sleepy eyes, but the bathroom door was actually locked. He knocked on the door, and Charlize''s voice immediately came from inside, "I''m in." Hugo''s sleepiness woke up most of the time, and he realized that all three rooms in the house were full, and the third tenant was still a charming guest, it was Charlize Theron. Hugo coughed slightly, and said politely, "You take your time, I can wait." Then he leaned at the door, with his hands on his chest, and began to wait. But after a while, the door to the room opposite the bathroom was also opened. Alex stood at the door with a chicken coop and looked at Hugo blankly. It took him a while to realize that Hugo was also coming to use the bathroom. Yes, but it was occupied by someone first, so Alex pointed to the bathroom, frowned but his eyes were still half-open, projecting an inexplicable look in his eyes. But Hugo understood Alexs question, nodded, and then pointed his right thumb toward the inside of the bathroom door. Faced with Hugo''s gesture, Alex actually understood, so he leaned against the door and closed his eyes to rest. The sound of water can be heard intermittently in the bathroom. After a while, the sound of waste water flowing into the sewer can be heard. The sound of rushing water is a bit strange in my ears. Hugo suddenly felt that the swelling of the bladder began to irritate him. His brain was gone, he opened his eyes and looked at the bathroom door, still showing no sign of opening. Hugo couldn''t help but patted his head. How could he forget that it is always a long time for women to use the bathroom. Hugo finally couldn''t help it, and went straight to the sofa in the lobby and sat down. There was no sound of running water in his ears, and he immediately felt more comfortable. Alex originally insisted on standing at the door of the room, but after all he didn''t hold on for too long, he also walked over with a half-bend in embarrassment, and straightened his corpse on the sofa. After a while, Alex finally couldn''t help it, jumped up, ran to the bathroom door and knocked, "Charlize, are you all right?" "Sorry, sorry, I''ll be fine soon." Charlize''s voice came hurriedly, presumably she was also in a mess inside. Alex stood at the door of the bathroom for another thirty seconds, still did not hold it, and returned to the hall griefly. This time he didn''t lie down anymore and sat on the sofa obediently. Alex said to Hugo with a gloomy look, "Are all women so troublesome?" Hugo spread his hands, "You shouldn''t ask me." Alexton was sad, "Will it be like this every day from now on?" Hugo nodded. He was also very sad. The use of the bathroom is indeed a problem. "Or, do you plan to arrange a schedule for the use of the bathroom?" Alex curled his mouth in a disrespectful manner, and his eyes showed disdain. This is something that hasn''t happened in the past few days of contact. It seems that even an idol must stand back in front of physical needs. "Crack", when the lock of the bathroom rang, Hugo and Alex immediately rushed towards the bathroom together, and as soon as the door opened, the two braked again, and then they saw Charlize''s ruddy With an apologetic and shy face on his cheeks, he poked his head out, "Sorry, I was delayed for some time in it. Later..." "Don''t be polite, I may not be able to wait any longer." Hugo interrupted Charlize''s words and said with a gloomy expression, then Charlize gave way in a daze, and Hugo immediately grabbed Asia. Alex jumped in in front of him and closed the door easily, leaving only Alex standing at the door, shouting angrily, "Hugo!" Charlize looked at Hugo''s embarrassment and Alex''s embarrassment, and laughed involuntarily, but when this smile met Alex''s resentful eyes, he immediately converged, Charlize said quickly, "Today is special, I promise not to do it in the future." Last night''s washing was just a simple rinse. After getting up today, I got familiar with it in the bathroom, and it really took a little longer. Alex cant say anything. After all, I just met Charlize yesterday. Even if its a roommate, I still have to maintain the gentleman''s style. "I will pray." Alexs sad words made Charlie. I laughed again. At this time, Hugo''s voice came out from inside, "Alex, should I brush my teeth first?" "Hugo!" Alex became anxious immediately. Boys were obviously much faster in solving their physical needs than girls. Hugo was done in one go, but it turned out. Alex is here. Hearing Alexs anxious voice, Hugo immediately laughed. The muffled laughter can be heard clearly even outside, "Well, I will wash my face at least. After all, there is a lady present, or Keep your appearance." Charlize looked back at Alex''s messy chicken coop, after all he didn''t hold it back, he burst into laughter. But Alex really didn''t have the energy to take care of any hairstyle issues at this time, so he could only pleadingly said to the bathroom, "Hugo, I really can''t help it." Before Alex could finish talking, the bathroom door opened, and Alex rushed in, and even planned to solve the problem before Hugo came out. Hugo immediately walked out in a panic, took the bathroom, and looked at Charlize, who was smiling next to him, and couldn''t help but laugh. Hugo is not much better at this time. His slightly curled hair is more curled than usual because of the dishonest sleep at night. He is styling his head in a disorderly manner, and his face is shiny due to sleep. Not cleared, looks very embarrassed. But Hugo looked very open and smiled at Charlize and said, "Anyway, its all roommates. I will see this one day. Its just a little bit earlier today. As for the issue of too strong impact, I I believe you can handle it well." The calm appearance almost made Charlize a stomachache with a smile. Today Charlize looks refreshed because she gets up first and rinses first. In fact, when Hugo met Charlize for the first time, Charlize was without makeup. You can clearly see Charlize''s natural beauty. The same is true today, exquisite facial features with delicate skin, long blonde hair in a ponytail, wearing a simple white T-shirt and gray sweatpants, and a white towel on the shoulders, but he did not lose Charlize at all. beauty of. Hugo quickly closed his eyes back. Now that he has decided to be friends, there is no need to think about it. Charlize also noticed Hugo''s calmness. This mode of getting along reminded her of the first time when two people met. They were a bit jerky and a bit awkward, but also a bit comfortable and a bit cozy. Sure enough, friends are suitable for both of them. of. "What time is it going to Burbank?" Hugo looked around for a clock, but found that he had no watch and no clock at home. It was really troublesome to determine the time, "I said it was ten o''clock, what time is it now?" Charlize had a watch in his hand, and checked the time, "Its five minutes and nine oclock." "Oh, God." Although Burbank is only twenty miles from here, and a thirty-minute drive away, but nine o''clock is the peak time for work. Who knows how serious the traffic jam is, Hugo immediately turned around and slapped hard. The bathroom door, "Alex, hurry up, I''m going to be late." Alex immediately opened the bathroom door, still holding a toothbrush in his hand, apparently brushing his teeth. But Hugo didn''t care, so he rushed in, brushed his teeth and washed his face quickly, and simply rinsed his hair when he had the opportunity. In the process, Joseph finally went downstairs. It was Charlize who opened the door. Joseph looked at the busy Hugo, and he was not idle. He went straight to the kitchen to take the toast, bacon and other things he bought yesterday from the refrigerator. Came out. Charlize was willing to help, but after all, she was not familiar with Joseph, so she didn''t intervene. Instead, she went to the side and started making coffee, hoping to help a little. Hugo hurriedly changed a set of shirts and trousers. In the last audition, because there was no unpacked luggage, he dressed simply. The accidental hitting and collision fit the atmosphere of the restaurant. Today I met with the crew members. Naturally, I couldnt be sloppy. I took it last time. With a tie and a suit jacket, Hugo rushed to the lobby, "Joseph, let''s go!" Joseph was originally pouring coffee, but he couldn''t make it in a hurry, Charlize immediately said, "Coffee." Then neatly took out the plastic wrapPacked the sandwiches Joseph just made. , Handed it to Hugo. Hugo put his jacket and tie on his arm, took the sandwich, smiled at Charlize, and then walked out quickly. Joseph followed closely with a cup of coffee, and the two of them left in a rush. Charlize and Alex stood in the doorway for a while, then walked to the window sill in the hall together, and saw Joseph and Hugo getting into the car. Hugo threw both the suit and tie. On the back seat, holding a sandwich in his right hand and coffee in his left hand, he carefully got into the passenger seat. Hugo seemed to perceive the gaze above his head. As soon as he looked up, he saw Charlize and Alex. Both of them waved to Hugo. Hugo smiled and raised his hand gently. The coffee inside shouted, "Good morning, roommate!" Then he got into the passenger seat. Joseph quickly started the car and drove away. Charlize and Alex, who were staying by the window sill, breathed a sigh of relief. Alex realized that he was still biting his toothbrush, and his teeth were only half brushed. The foam scum on the corners of his mouth was almost dry. Hurriedly ran towards the bathroom, the head of the chicken coop was floating in the wind. Charlize looked at this slightly empty hall. There was still a pot of coffee on the table in the restaurant. Two loaves of bread were baked by the toaster at this time. The bread just jumped out. Look at the door and there is still Hugo left to wear at home. His slippers were thrown messily on the ground, and there were even faint water stains on the way from the door to the bathroom. Charlize couldn''t help but stretched his waist. At this time, the real feeling finally came: her career as an actress has taken a step forward from now on. Chapter 78： Get off Burbank, located in the northeast of Los Angeles, has less than 80,000 people living within 17 square miles, but it has won the reputation of "Media.Capital.Of.The.World". The reputation seems to be stronger than that of New York. Not only because Burbank is adjacent to Hollywood, it is a geographical advantage; but also because there are many top media and entertainment companies here, including Disney, Warner Bros., National Broadcasting Corporation (NBC), Viacom, and American Public Broadcasting Corporation ( PBS) have set up branches here, and there are dozens of large studios scattered around, which also makes Burbank very busy all year round. Walking along Burbanks European-style avenue, Hugo saw the sign at the intersection that said Warner Avenue (Warner. Boulevard). Hugo was relieved. Although there was a traffic jam along the way, they at least arrived. The destination. Looking at the time, it was already a quarter past nine. Hugo knew that being late was inevitable, but he couldn''t solve the problem if he was anxious now. Hugo could only force himself to calm down and look at the surrounding scenery. In fact, there are no landmark buildings around here. The three-story villa-like buildings are scattered among the green trees, but they dont look like residential houses, but rather look like embassy districts. Joseph turned the car into a large iron gate, showed his ID to the guard at the gate, and then drove into the park. There is no sign at the entrance of this park, as if it is just an ordinary place, but Hugo knows that this is the Warner Bros. Studio with the most Burbank studios, and countless movies were shot here. Since Warner Bros. owns five of the largest studios in Los Angeles, major companies will rent these studios for film production, not only Warner Bros. but also other companies. This time "Yihai Xiongfeng" is like this. Although it was invested by Columbia Pictures, the shooting was carried out in the Warner Bros. studio. After the car stopped, Hugo and Joseph ran all the way to the studio, but even so, Hugo was late. Seeing that the clock has pointed to the "two" position, this means that Hugo is ten minutes late. It is unpleasant for such a thing to happen on any occasion, not to mention Hugo is not a "popular" in the first place. Actors. Hugo and Joseph walked into the studio, panting and apologizing, and walked in, but the staff around were obviously not lukewarm. The indifference and even rejection in their expressions were so clearly visible that they didn''t even have any. The intention to cover up made Hugo directly feel the atmosphere of something bad. I looked around and didnt see Rob. The main actors such as Jack and Demi were not standing visible in the studio. Joseph could only ask the staff standing next to him, "Hello, may I ask the director Where?" According to the general procedure, the actor must be greeted when he arrives at the scene. The director, producer, dramatist, and deputy director always have one person who will take over the task of receiving the actor. But today, apparently no one came to receive Hugo. "I don''t know." This was the staff member''s answer. After experiencing the same answer from three staff members in a row, Joseph and Hugo would be fools if they didn''t understand what was going on. Obviously, the crew of "Yihai Xiongfeng" intends to give Hugo a chance. This is not unexpected. There are many links to the success or failure of a movie. From the current actors to the prop master behind the scenes, the crew is a whole, and only everyone can work together to create an excellent movie. However, the actors shoulder the important task of presenting the entire crew on the big screen, so in many cases, the performance of the actors determines the performance of the movie-this is also the reason why the actor''s salary always accounts for the majority of the labor cost of the movie, and the success or failure of the movie It also maintains the income of the entire crew. To put it simply, whether the crew can get dividends, leaving aside the intricate relationships between them, will largely depend on the performance of the actors. So in this situation, at the last moment two days before the start of the movie, the crew abandoned Tom Cruise, a popular niche in the sky, and chose the current Golden Raspberry Award worst actor Hugo Lancaster. Although the crew does not have the right to change the producer''s decision, there is no problem expressing regrets and complaints in their hearts. When the staff generally expressed dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction with Hugo, Hugo was actually late on the first day of the report. Being late means irresponsible, playing big cards, not serious, not attentive, not dedicated, and not at all. Time concept, unrespectful work... Even if Tom is late, it is difficult for the staff to have a good face, let alone Hugo who was originally unflattering? But what can Hugo say? He was late for being late, not to mention, offending the crew is not a wise choice. In fact, Hugo was mentally prepared before coming. There was also a situation in the "Scent of a Woman" crew before. It was just that Hugo was a supporting role at the time and had little influence on the crew. In addition, from director Martin to actor Al They all like Hugo very much, so the whole film is quite harmonious. But now, "Scent of a Woman" has not been released, and Hugo''s situation has not changed much. It is estimated that the resistance encountered in "Yihai Xiongfeng" will only be greater and not reduced. Therefore, all Hugo can do is express his apologies, and then devote himself to his work and contribute to a wonderful performance. Compared with the explanation on the lips, it is the kingly way to conquer these picky staff with truly outstanding performance. Joseph was also prepared for this, but in the face of the indifference of these staff, Joseph was still a little upset, because he knew how hard Hugo had been in the past two months, and the role of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was also Hugo totally relied on strength to get it. He didn''t think Hugo should be treated like this. Joseph took a few deep breaths and adjusted his emotions. Then he said, "I sincerely apologize for our lateness, but now it has been wasted. I think Rob and Jack are waiting. Someone Do you know where the meeting room is for script exercises? Please also tell us, thank you." Joseph is worthy of being an agent. This is both soft and hard. On the one hand, he apologized, but on the other hand, he threatened the staff. If they were too late, the director Rob would definitely know what happened here. Must meet the director''s anger. And, dont forget, Jack Nicholson is rushing to the shooting schedule, and he still has a play waiting to be turned on, so he cant afford to wait even more. Sure enough, after everyone looked at each other, a person walked out of the crowd alone, with a polite smile on his face, with a dusty and sweating look, "Sorry, sorry, I just went to deal with something. I''m Aljie -Chaplin (Alergic. Chaplin), as a dramatist." The man in front of him is of medium build and average face. Apart from the Mediterranean hairstyle, he doesn''t have much memory-if his face is greasy. The smile on his face can be seen at a glance as a polite and hypocritical social face. Even in social situations, it is a little embarrassing, but Joseph did not intend to uncover the other partys mask. He just smiled and nodded, Its okay. Lets still Hurry up and see Rob. Hugo and I were already late. I hope it wont be delayed any more. Joseph never made any excuses. He pushed the blame on traffic jams and other issues, but he frankly admitted that he was late for being late. This won a little impression in the eyes of the staff who were biased towards Hugo, although it was insignificant. . Allejay took Hugo forward unhurriedly all the way, talking about the weather, traffic and other boring topics. It can be seen that, although Allejay was forced to lead the way by Joseph. , But he still did not intend to let Hugo go. On the way, he was deliberately delaying time and making Hugo be late. The fact that Hugo was late would be hard to please. This kind of small means of killing people without seeing blood is too much in the crew, which is also the reason not to offend the staff easily. Before Hugo crossed, I once saw a performance scene. The singer offended the organizer staff. As a result, the lighting engineer had a problem when lighting the lights. The singer looked as if watching a zombie in the audience, his face was pale. It was so pale, the singer''s tears flowed even more after he stepped down, but it was hard to tell. But not intending to offend the staff does not mean that Hugo will not fight back. It takes a quarter of an hour to arrive at the road that can be reached in five minutes. By the time Hugo arrived in the meeting room, he was already half an hour late. Hugo walked in quickly and said to Rob seriously, "I''m really sorry, I''m late." Rob still had a smile on his face, and he didnt mind very much, but Jack, who was sitting next to him, pulled a face clearly written "I''m very upset", heavily He snorted, "I was half an hour late for the script practice on the first day, so I just postpone the script practice for two hours in the future." Rob was standing next to him with a look of embarrassment. Demi had planned to come forward to say hello to Hugo, but at this time he froze in place. There is no need to look back at all to see the almost unconcealable smile on Allejes face. Joseph wanted to come forward and explain, but Hugo stopped him. Being late is a fact, and he doesnt need to quibble, "Im really sorry, its all my fault, and I promise I wont have this kind of mistake again next time. I''m sorry." Hugo never smiled, but sincerely expressed his apologies with a nervous and serious expression. Hugos sincere Jack is easy to feel. This sincere attitude eased him a bit. After all, Hugo did not constantly shirk responsibility and look for excuses like those young people. This is worthy of recognition. But Jack still didn''t intend to let Hugo go, he still held his arms and curled his eyes, in a posture that no one else would enter. Hugo went on to say, "I was late when we arrived at the studio, and then I apologized to the staff and took a little time. Fortunately, Alje brought us over, otherwise Joseph and I would not know the meeting room. Where is it? Its just spent a quarter of an hour on the road, so Im really sorry to keep everyone waiting." Although it was Hugo who apologized, silently, everyone in the meeting room, such as Rob, Jack, and Demi, looked at Allejae who was standing behind. Allejay was still trying to restrain himself. There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, but at this moment, he felt the sight of ten thousand arrows piercing his heart, and a bucket of cold water poured down his warm heart in an instant. Chapter 79： Script exercise Leaving aside Hugos late mistakes, Alleje is responsible for keeping the crew running normally as a play affair. Even if Hugo is late and needs to be punished, it will not be Allejes turn to perform. After all, Hugo is the number one in the crew. If the leading actor wants to change actors, it will naturally be decided by the producer. Listening to Hugos statement just now, although he was late, he was delayed in the studio for a while-he specially expressed his apologies to the staff, and was delayed by Alje for a period of time. At least two times have passed since then. It''s been more than ten minutes, these things can be investigated, Hugo has no way to lie; then, in total, Hugo is actually less than five minutes late. In short, it was Allejah who made the difference. This seriously delayed the crew''s first script exercise. Of course Hugo was wrong, but Allejee was even more unforgivable as a screenwriter. No wonder the actors in the entire conference room glared at Allejee. Listening to Hugos words, Joseph quietly completed the counterattack. Not only did he sincerely admit his mistakes, but he also made Allerjie completely unable to refute. This relieved Josephs depression a little bit, but he still Did not show it, just lowered his head to show sincerity, and then looked at the stunned Allerjie with the outside of his sight. Allejah is totally unspeakable now. He is still unable to argue, because what Hugo said is the truth. He wanted to refute it again, but Rob directly interrupted him, "You can go out." Now, the script practice is about to begin." Allerjie stood motionless, but Jack became angry again, "If you postpone it, dont do todays practice at all." Then another deputy director kept telling Ah. Le Jie winked, and Al Jie left the meeting room with a look of depression and unwillingness. Before leaving, Allejee gave Hugo a fierce look, but Hugo turned his back to the door of the meeting room and did not give him any response. Then the door of the meeting room was "slammed" shut by Joseph and shut. Al Jay left the door mercilessly. "I''m really sorry for the inconvenience I caused." Hugo walked quickly to the first position on the right hand side of Rob, and sat down, while Joseph found an empty spot among the two rows of chairs by the wall in the conference room. Jack glanced at Hugo, "If you have time to apologize, it is better to read the script as soon as possible." Hugo really looked at the man in front of him at this time. Jack is fifty-five years old this year. The hairline on his forehead has been severely dragged back, revealing a full and broad forehead with fine wrinkles written on it. Traces of the years. In fact, Jack is not a handsome guy in the typical sense. His eyes are not sharp, and he has no special temperament. At this time, he is wearing a simple lake blue shirt without any decoration or embellishment, but on him, it is There is a silent aura, as if you can hold the entire scene in your hands. In this regard, Jack and Hugo have worked together not long ago. Al is very similar. From Jack to Al, then to Sting Hoffman and Robert De Niro, in fact, they are not typical handsome guys. Al is. Very handsome, but height is fatal, and Robert fits many people''s definition of handsome, but there is still a gap compared to handsome guys like Tom, Brad and Hugo. But these four acting masters all have their own characteristics, and the point is that they can also incorporate this characteristic into their performances to create classics. This is the real aura. No wonder people joked that in fact, handsome guys are like beautiful women. It is not so easy to be recognized by the academics. Looking at the actor winners in the history of Oscars, the proportion of handsome guys is really pitiful, not to mention it, just say Al is like this. , The eighth Oscar nominee has only fulfilled his long-cherished wish, and the most famous in the 21st century is Leonardo, whom Hugo met not long ago. The road to the Oscar statuette of this handsome man can definitely be said to be a bumpy road. Therefore, it is not so easy for Hugo to gain recognition in acting. Appearance is a stepping stone, but it can also be a stumbling block. Sitting on the right hand side of Hugo is the movie heroine Demi Moore. Demi, who has been in the entertainment industry for twelve years, has not ushered in her true career peak until 1990''s "Human Ghost Love". Her remuneration reached eight million in one fell swoop, and she is currently one of the top actresses. There are many reasons why Demi will take over the script of "Yihai Xiongfeng" this time. For example, she wants to challenge a brand new character. For example, it will be fun to cooperate with Tom and Jack, but Demi never expected it. Yes, Hugo actually became the hero of the movie. It is worth mentioning that there are two or three things that Hugo and Bruce Willis have to say. Tracy gave up Bruce and chose Hugo to film the "Hudson Eagle". Although the movie failed, Bruce It is still inevitable that there are lumps in my heart. And Demi, it was Bruce''s wife. So, it''s not difficult to find the reason for Demi''s indifferent eyes at this moment. In the face of Jack''s anger and Demi''s indifference, Hugo did not make any excuses. He quickly lowered his head and opened the script of "Yihai Xiongfeng" in front of him. This is the first time Hugo has seen the script of a movie. He is so unfamiliar with everything. All lines, all scenes, and all characters must start over. At this time, there was a group of people sitting beside the conference table, not only the three main protagonists, Hugo, Jack, and Demi, but also a series of supporting roles. They all arrived at the scene for script practice. It had been delayed for some time before, and they were also a little impatient in waiting, and their whispers made the meeting room seem a bit muffled and noisy. "Then let''s start," Jack was speaking, and he obviously didn''t want to wait any longer. Rob looked at Hugo, then cast a questioning look. Hugo just got the script and didnt understand anything, but he still gave Rob a confirming look, saying that he was okay, and Rob then said, "Guantanamo, Daniels first time Officially meet with Colonel Jessup." After Rob finished speaking, the sound of page turning came from the meeting room. Hugo glanced at Demi''s movements on the right hand, and quickly turned over, but because he was not familiar with the script, Hugo''s movements were ultimately It''s slower. But Demi saw Hugos embarrassment and didnt intend to help. She just sat quietly. Fortunately, Rob extended his right hand to help Hugo turn to the correct number of pages. Hugo raised his head and gave Rob a smile. Express thankfulness. "Start." Rob gave an order, and then Jack said in a calm and relaxed voice, "Nathan Jessup, please come in." Hugo was still looking for the specific position of his lines, and he didn''t respond for a while, but he quickly noticed the silence in the conference room and couldn''t help but look up, only to find that everyone was looking at him. Hugo secretly said, "Is it he who takes the line?" Really... On such occasions, especially when everyone didn''t treat Hugo originally, no one would understand Hugo''s situation anymore. The expressions in his eyes were just indifference and curiosity. Joseph, who was sitting at the back, couldn''t bear to look at it, closed his eyes in annoyance, and once again expressed regret for being late in the morning. Hugo knows that continuous apologies are ineffective, and everyone will not buy it. So this time he did not speak, but with an apologetic smile alleviated the embarrassment in the meeting room, but fortunately, Hugo received a friendly gaze in the crowd. Hugo glanced at it, unexpectedly. It''s Kevin Bacon, Hugo once worked with him in a "small restaurant", Hugo still remembers this. Kevin sketched a smile at Hugo, and looked at the script in front of Hugo encouragingly. Hugo didn''t have time to express, he could only return a smile, and then looked down at his script. "Thank you, sir. Im Daniel Keffi, Dawsons and Donnies lawyer..." Hugo found the line and read it without any pause. Although this is the first time Hugo has seen the line, this paragraph It''s not difficult, so even though Hugo''s pace is a little slower in the entire line of introducing each other, but fortunately there is no error. "What can we do for you, Daniel?" Jack read the lines without any trouble, and he could clearly feel that the man in front of him was not Jack, but Colonel Jessup. Jack''s ability to control acting with ease, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is really admirable, Hugo is still far from this level. "Uh, its nothing, sir. Its just a matter of routine. The Chief of the Military Advocate asked...er, sorry." Hugo finally had a screw. Although this line is not long, Hugo is reading it because he is not very familiar with it. It is inevitable that there will be some stumbling during the process. "The Director of the Military Advocate requires us to meet all relevant witnesses." Hugo still finished the second half of the line. The next line was originally Demi''s line, but it was interrupted by Jack. "Hugo," this impatient voice made everyone in the conference room focus again, "If you think that the script exercises If you just say the line, then you are wrong." Script practice is more than just reciting lines. In fact, it is also an occasion to cultivate the actor''s tacit understanding. It is even necessary for the actor to enter the role and have an emotional dialogue. Although there is no camera shooting, there is not much difference between the actor''s state and the formal shooting. Jack was obviously very dissatisfied with Hugo''s slightly plain and stumbling line practice just now. After he finished speaking, he put the script on the table and said, "Resume for half an hour and start again, so even if the practice has no results," he said. After that, he stood up directly, turned and left the meeting room. Immediately afterwards, Demi also stood up and turned to leave. Seeing that the two protagonists had left, after obtaining Rob''s consent, other actors also stood up one after another. The quietness and order of the meeting room was interrupted in an instant. No one cared about Hugo''s feelings, but left the meeting room with a smile. Hugo saw that he had just gotten the script that was less than five minutes long, but he couldn''t explain anything. He could only be a dumb eater. Chapter 80： Study hard The joy of defeating Tom Cruise to get the "Yihai Xiongfeng" actor only lasted less than two days, and Hugo was shot down into the real world. The so-called reality is: Hugo is two levels worse than Tom, and the power of the Golden Raspberry Award has not completely dissipated. The next shooting is the real hard part. "Hugo..." Joseph looked worriedly at Hugo, who was still sitting there. Although Hugo had been positive after the Golden Raspberry Award, as if he had changed a person, Joseph was still worried about his previous mentality. The fragile Hugo was suddenly crushed in an instant. But before Hugo turned his head, Kevin did walk to the opposite side of Hugo, showing a familiar smile, and then gave Hugo a big hug, "I didn''t expect to meet again on such an occasion. " Hugo stood up with a bright smile on his face, "I am looking forward to a friendlier picture than before." In fact, there are only a few sporadic pictures in Hugo''s head about his predecessor and Kevin Bacon''s cooperation. Thats all, but as far as he is concerned, he still likes the actor Kevin very much. Although Kevin is not the best actor in Hollywood, he has always occupied a special place in the hearts of many professional movie fans. Kevin has never received an Oscar nomination, at least not in 2014 before Hugo Crossing, but this does not affect Kevins position in the hearts of movie fans, "The. River. Wild", "Apollo 13 (Apollo. 13, "Mystic. River", "Fox Dialogue with Nixon (Frost/Nixon, "X-Men: First. Class" ) You can see him in such wonderful works. There is no doubt that he is a very outstanding actor. Hugo met Kevin for the first time before he traveled because of a series of American dramas called "The. Following". In this series, Hugo really appreciates Kevin''s unique, weird but awful kind. Actor charm. An award is the best commendation for an actor''s work, but not winning an award does not mean that an actor is not a good actor. Kevin is such a good actor. Therefore, Hugo still felt very happy when he met Kevin, not to mention that Kevin showed kindness to him during the script practice just now. Hugo suspects that Kevin may be the only actor in the crew who welcomes him. In fact, there are many actors who are familiar with the future in "Yihai Xiongfeng", such as Kiefer Sutherland (Kiefer. Sutherland), the actor who will rely on "Twenty-Four Hours (24 in the future to play the role of Colonel Jessup Kendricks subordinate, Captain Kendrick; another example is that Cooper Gooding (Cuba. Gooding. Jr.), who later won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor by "Mr. Sweetheart (Jerry. Maguire, played in the movie. A witness, Corporal Hamek. But among these actors, the only one who smiled at Hugo was Kevin. It can be seen that the relationship between Kevin and Hugo is still very good, at least Kevin''s smile is very sincere at the moment. "I believe you can handle this situation." Kevin smiled and punched Hugo in the arm. "You have such a talent. Now it depends on whether you are willing to work hard." Hugos debut work was in collaboration with Kevin. Hugo was only fifteen years old at the time, and the 24-year-old Kevin had already appeared in several films. He gave Hugo a lot of pointers and also watched the rain. Guo shines in the work "Small Restaurant". Afterwards, Kevin was amazed by several of Hugos works. Among them, the 1986 "Silver Quick Hand" Kevin and Hugo were still competitors, but Hugo relied on his own strength to defeat Kevin and get this role. , Kevin is not jealous, more admire. In Kevin''s view, Hugo''s downhill in the past two years is just that he is squandering his talents. As long as Hugo is willing to put his attitude and work hard again, it is only a matter of time before he returns to the public eye. Therefore, when Kevin heard that Hugo had become the hero of "Yihai Xiongfeng", his first reaction was: Hugo is back! So Kevin is not stingy with his kindness, instead he began to look forward to Hugo''s future achievements. Hugo picked up the script on the desktop and shook it in front of Kevin, "I''m ready." What Hugo lacks most now is time. He must have enough time to read the script, let alone understanding. The role and understanding of the plot, at least he needs to be able to read the script briefly, and then slowly integrate into the story. The reason why Jack said to rest for half an hour in anger was to give Hugo enough time to read the script. Regardless of whether Jack is in good faith or malicious, his purpose is to sharpen the knife and not to chop wood by mistake. In order not to slow down the quality of today''s script practice, it is necessary to give Hugo enough time. Kevin also quickly understood what Hugo meant. He smiled and took over the script in Hugo''s hands. "This morning''s rehearsal mainly revolves around Jack. We will first practice the role of Jack." Then Kai Wen just marked Hugo on the script. Kevin plays the role of the government prosecutor Jack Rose in the play. In short, he is an actor who sings on stage with Daniel, but Jack is close friends with Daniel in private, and stands in France as his opponent. "Then the afternoon is to practice the scenes of court debate, because these scenes are the most contradictory places, the amount of lines is the largest, and the requirements for the outbreak of the role are the highest." After finishing pointing to Hugo, Kevin patted the rain. Guo''s shoulder, then turned and left. There is no need to be polite, half an hour is not enough, let''s leave time for Hugo to work hard. Hugo said to the back of Kevin''s departure, "Thank you." Kevin waved his right hand and left the meeting room. Hugo turned his head and glanced at Joseph, showing a helpless smile, and then let out a long breath, "The time to work hard is up." Although Hugo knows that the shooting of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is estimated to be much more difficult than "Scent of a Woman", since he can rely on his own efforts to get the role of Daniel, then he must do his best, and even hope to get it. The breakthrough in acting is not only for the crew, but also for himself. What if there are obstacles in front of you? Break through these obstacles one by one, and use your outstanding performance to regain the respect you deserve. This is the truth! Joseph originally wanted to comfort Hugo, but seeing that Hugo recovered so quickly, the hanging heart slowly fell. Now Hugo is obviously trustworthy. After Hugo sat down, he soon began to read the script. In fact, Hugo has watched "Yihai Xiongfeng". Although he can''t remember the details of the movie, the general storyline is still impressive. The role of Daniel is a typical American hero, who reversed and defeated the situation when everyone was not optimistic. Evil forces, to achieve justice. Of course, the so-called "evil forces" in "Yihai Xiongfeng" is not very accurate. This is a story that involves the traditions of the US military. Interpretation from different angles will have different meanings. It is just that the law stands in the perspective of human rights. In terms of his position, Daniels insistence is correct. In the process of reading the script, Hugo''s memory of seeing the movie was awakened little by little. The most exciting part of the whole movie is the scene where Daniel and Colonel Jessup confronted each other in court. With the initiative, Daniel finally caught a negligence and loophole of Colonel Jessup and completed the impossible task. The court duel was indeed hearty, and even Hugo had a keen interest in legal dramas for a time. But at the same time, Hugo also remembered the performance of the original two actors in that scene. Jack Nicholson is still a venomous and sophisticated, perfect, he will be such a stubborn, conservative and arrogant Colonel Jessup. The image of a strong soldier is vividly outlined, and he deserves to be an actor at the actor level; and Tom Cruise also dedicated a rare performance in his career. There is always controversy about Toms acting skills. Tom has won three Oscar nominations for acting, two best actor and one best supporting actor. He is indeed a very good actor. What Hugo has most impressed with his performance so far is "Born on July 4th" in 1989. This work is the first of Tom''s three nominations. But Toms acting skills are not excellent, at least as far as Hugos personal preferences are concerned, its not the type he likes. Its not that Toms acting skills are not good, but his control is not enough, and he tends to lose control easily In terms of "Yihai Xiongfeng", the most impressive thing about Hugo is that Daniel played by Tom''s acting skills in France ** Losing control, Tom wanted to show Daniel''s control as a lawyer through a change of tone, but unfortunately he failed. First, Tom did not change the "urgency", his tone remained basically the same, and he could not distinguish the key points of the words at all; the second was the intensity of the weight, the soft part was too soft, so that people often thought it was Daniel. When talking to himself, I cant hear clearly. This is not allowed in France. The aggravated part turned into a yelling. Tom equated "big voice" and "strong aura". , Just use the method of roaring to strengthen the momentum, but it becomes a bit hoarse. This situation not only appears in the work "Yihai Xiongfeng", it can be felt in almost all of Tom''s characters, either insufficient or excessive, and the grasp of strength is always lacking in three points. Hugo always thinks that Tom''s best performance is "Magnolia" in 1999, but it''s a pity that such precise control has only been amazing once. Of course, this is just Hugo''s personal opinion. In fact, Toms acting skills in "Yihai Xiongfeng" have received a lot of praise. At least you can see Toms control and grasp of the role. Although the rhythm and intensity are somewhat out of control, the excavation and understanding of the role is worthy of recognition. What about Hugo? How should Hugo interpret the role of Daniel? Its not painful to stand and talk when commenting on others. When its your turn to play this role, not to mention whether Hugo can move freely and hold it in place. Just to say that Hugo can deduce the essence of the role like Tom. A very difficult thing. Chapter 81： Self-interpretation Simply speaking from the role, the role of Daniel is actually not complicated, and it is not even as rich as the role of Colonel Jessup played by Jack. Although Daniel is the protagonist of the movie, he is still Colonel Jessup from the perspective of space. There is more room. Daniel has a famous lawyer father. The reason why Daniel entered the army and became a lawyer can actually see his father''s shadow. Similarly, Daniel has never dared to go to court because he was under pressure from his father. It is difficult to perform well. The pressure of "the tiger father has no dog son" made Daniel a bit cynical, so after he became a lawyer, he was better at negotiating and using the resources in his hand to conclude deals, so that his client could get the most benefit. In fact, such a lawyer can be called excellent, and it is indeed the case. He is the lawyer who solves the most cases in the division. But such a lawyer is just a eloquent negotiator. The law is his means, and what he really pursues is the interests; he is not the defender of the law in the true sense of justice and combating crime. Daniel''s father was a real lawyer. He offended countless people for justice. He even ran around because the local school opposed a black girl to a white school. Such a father was a mountain above Daniel''s head. Deep down in Daniel''s heart, there was actually a dream of a lawyer, but he didn''t dare to realize it, because he was afraid that under his father''s reputation, all his actions would become pale and powerless. In this situation, Daniel got the case of Dawson and Duny. This case is so special that it inspired Daniel''s dream of a lawyer that remained in his heart. Dawson and Duny were two law-abiding soldiers, but they were accused of killing another soldier, San Diego, because San Diego had leapfrogged to report Dawson, which also gave Dawson a motive for killing. However, after investigation, Daniel discovered that Dawson and Duny were actually only implementing the "red regulations"-if a team member was left behind or violated the rules, after getting permission from the officer, a corporal punishment could be done privately by fellow soldiers. And the order of this red law actually came from Colonel Jessup, and Dawson and Duny were just soldiers who carried out the order and completed the mission. The death of San Diego was an accident. Obviously, however, Colonel Jessup did not admit his mistakes, nor did he think he was wrong. On the contrary, he tried every means to prevent the investigation, and pushed all the mistakes to Dawson and Duny, trying to make them become scapegoat. Daniel''s desire for justice was awakened bit by bit. Faced with the strength and cunning of Colonel Jessup, he struggled until the last moment, seizing the only glimmer of hope and forcing Colonel Jessup to confess his guilt. This is the basic story of "Yihai Xiongfeng", that is, all the settings for the role of Daniel. In fact, it can be seen from the main line that Daniels inner activities are only entangled with his fathers reputation, but the scenes provided to Daniel in the story to express this entanglement are pitiful, so the real test of Daniel is not the inner excavation of the character. It was the energy that Daniel exploded when he was facing a difficult situation in France. In the case of insufficient evidence, relying on superb negotiation skills and excellent eloquence, he completed his work as a lawyer. In short, the biggest test of Daniel''s role is how to give full play to the role of a lawyer, and most importantly, in Hugo''s way. When Hugo is reading the script, his head is constantly thinking. This is Hugos biggest insight after the shooting of "Scent of a Woman". It came from Als advice, "Dont try to figure out the performance, figure out the role." Only when you truly understand the nature of the role and grasp the essence of the role, can an actor be able to Present it accurately. Hugo once reached this level during the filming of "Scent of a Woman", and truly integrated into the character of Charlie, but only once, and never felt like that again. This time I filmed "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo hopes that he can enter this state again and continue. What is the most important thing for a lawyer? Quick response, clear thinking, accurate speech, precise grasp, strong momentum... these are all, but they are not. But one thing is certain is that the lawyer must understand what he is doing and what he is going to say, otherwise, standing in the courtroom, he will only think of a fool. The court is the stage of the lawyer. Standing on this stage, the lawyer will use his eloquence to start a performance with the opposing lawyer and the person being questioned. Therefore, the lines are the first element, Hugo must understand the meaning of the lines, what is the meaning of the lines at this moment, why did Daniel say this, and what effect does he hope to achieve after saying this? The second is the interaction with opponent actors. The relationship between lawyers and witnesses is guiding and controlling, and the lines are the bridge, presenting the truth of the matter in the way the lawyer envisions. Thinking about this, things became clear. Why did Rob choose himself? The audition that night was definitely the decisive factor. In the confrontation between Hugo and Brad, he was steady but not losing his momentum, sharp but not losing control. Hugo''s thoughts turned very fast, he could always grasp the loopholes in Brad''s language, and then Cut in at the right time, interrupt the accumulation of Brad''s momentum, and then use a series of clear arguments to refute Brad, so as to achieve the purpose of suppressing Brad. The role of Daniel is cynical with a sense of justice. The cynical part is naturally that Brad is more suitable. Hugo can only say that it is a side effect; in fact, Hugo''s sense of justice is not very sufficient, and the awe-inspiring between the eyebrows Righteousness is still the best in Tom. But why did Rob choose Hugo in the end? Just because Hugo can focus on the most important factors of the role of a lawyer, Hugo may not be the most suitable in terms of appearance and temperament, but his understanding of the role is the most thorough. So Rob chose Hugo because he believes that Hugo''s interpretation of this role can be wonderful even if it is not a true performance. Choosing Hugo, giving up Tom, and giving up Brad is a huge gamble. The bet is the whole movie of "Yihai Xiongfeng", and Rob chose this big bet. After trying to understand this, Hugo''s understanding of the role of Daniel began to deepen quietly, but it seems that it takes some time to accurately grasp the essence of the role. After all, acting is not that simple, because Yu What is going to be interpreted is a completely different life. But, Hugo hadn''t completely sorted out his thoughts, half an hour passed, and the entire drama group returned to the conference room in seconds. Jack sat down again opposite Hugo. He saw the dense lines and fonts on Hugo''s script from the corner of his sight. His eyes brightened. Although it was only thirty minutes, Hugo''s workload was clearly beyond the scope of his work. expected. Jack can see that Hugo made detailed notes on the script, marked out the main points of the lines, and simply recorded his thoughts, which is very helpful for the performance. Hugo''s seriousness and rigor surprised Jack a little, but it was also expected. Jack had heard that Bo Goodman was full of praise for Hugo before, and later communicated with Al and determined that Hugo is a talented and hardworking actor, so he would take the initiative to give "Yihai Xiongfeng" "The crew recommended Hugo. In Jack''s view, if Hugo''s performance is poor, he will be half responsible as an introducer, which will be a fatal blow to the movie. Hugo was actually late this morning, which made Jack very dissatisfied or even disappointed. An actor-whether outstanding or not, the most basic professional ethics is necessary. If the actor is defiant, even the most basic punctuality cannot be done. Then, even if his acting skills are excellent, he can''t be called an excellent actor. To be a good actor, you must be a qualified person first, and this order cannot be changed. The anger just now meant to give Hugo some buffer time. Jack also wanted to give Hugo a wake-up call to see if he could be saved. If the result still disappoints him, it is estimated that Jack will find Bo and Al to settle accounts tonight. But now it seems at least Hugo is not a random actor, he is willing to study the script diligently, this is a good start. This eased Jack''s dissatisfaction a little bit. "Hey, Hugo, remember the jacket you wore during the audition last time?" Rob was chatting with Hugo with a smile before everyone was seated. Hugo was stunned, "Of course, of course, it''s that navy blue baseball jacket," he borrowed this jacket from Alex, so he won''t forget, "The sleeves are leather, right?" Robb nodded repeatedly, "Yes, that''s the one. I think that dress is very suitable for the role of Daniel. If you can, can you bring the crew and wear it during filming?" Hugo immediately thought that Daniel was a baseball enthusiast in the movie, and the topic of baseball appeared many times, "That coat belongs to my roommate. I must ask for his permission. I will ask him when I go back." Yuguo told the truth, but he didn''t think the problem should be big. Alex is a generous person, otherwise he wouldn''t lend Hugo his coat that day. "But, Rob, did you choose me that day, is there a reason for that coat?" Robb smiled and didn''t speak, he just gave Hugo a meaningful look, and then he faced the conference room and said, "The script exercise is ready to begin." Hugo noticed Jack''s inquisitive gaze. He knew that Jack definitely wanted to see his performance, which caused the pressure on Hugo''s shoulders to increase sharply. He smiled at Jack, then lowered his head to focus on the script, took a deep breath, and secretly told himself, "Hugo, there is no help in tension, relax! You are ready, you Already prepared!" Chapter 82： Small test After re-investing in the script practice, Hugo''s performance has obviously changed qualitatively, and the whole person has entered the state. However, it is just a simple exercise now, so Hugo''s performance can only be said to be quite satisfactory, not as amazing, but at least it can make the script exercises go smoothly, which is already a great improvement. The atmosphere in the conference room finally returned to calm. Although no one took the initiative to talk to Hugo, at least no one was looking at Hugo with strange eyes. Its just that everyone is still reluctant to communicate with Hugo too much. Its like Hugo is a virus. Hugo deliberately wants to talk to Jack. After all, Hugo was introduced to the crew by Jack, but its a pity that Jack didnt. There was no such plan. Jack left with Rob after the morning script practice was over. Finally, at lunch time, Hugo was like an abandoned child. He sat alone in the corner and had a meal. Kevin came to sit for a while, but Hugo just chatted with Kevin for a while, just like himself. Need to read the script to catch up with the progress as a reason, so that Kevin returned to the main force. Hugo knows that everyone is not blatantly ridiculing, just because they dont want to affect the progress of the script practice, but they still disagree with Hugo. Before Hugo proves himself with strength, or Jack takes the initiative to change his treatment of rain. Before the fruits attitude, this situation is difficult to change in essence. Therefore, even if Kevin is with Hugo, there is no way to change anything, but it will make Kevin''s position more awkward. Hugo took the initiative to give Kevin a step and let him return to the big army. However, what Hugo said to read the script is also true. After he quickly solved his lunch, he started reading the script again. He is now too far behind in progress. If he does not hurry, his situation in the crew will only be even worse. difficulty. There was a full ninety minutes of lunch break. Others gathered in twos and threes to smoke or drink coffee, while Hugo sat alone in the corner and continued reading the script. Looking at Hugo, who was immersed in his study, Joseph walked over and handed Hugo a bottle of water. Hugo did not look up, but raised his free left hand, but he did not touch the mineral water bottle after touching it for a long time. Just catching the air. Joseph reluctantly grabbed Hugos left hand, and then stuffed the mineral water into Hugos palm. Hugo then grabbed the water bottle and put it on his knees, but he didnt drink water for a long time, and his right hand kept writing on the script. Painting, and muttering a few words from time to time. Joseph could only sigh lightly, squatted down, helped Hugo unscrew the lid of the mineral water bottle, then grabbed Hugo''s left wrist and lifted it up, saying, "Drinking some water will not delay you much time." Hugo then reacted, and immediately raised his head to take two big salivas, a smile appeared on his face immediately, and he was obviously thirsty. After drinking the water, Hugo looked down at the script again. Facing such a Hugo, Joseph had no choice but to re-screw the cap of the mineral water bottle, then stood up and stepped back, leaning against the wall with his hands. Standing pan-chested, accompanied by Hugo quietly. Jack and Rob saw this scene when they came back. Unexpectedly, Hugo didn''t try to build a good relationship with other actors. Instead, he was reading the script alone, which Jack did not expect. Rob looked at Jack''s face warm. With an ambiguous expression, he gave a low smile, "Jack, do you remember? He was recommended to me by you. I am very satisfied with him now, how about you?" Jack''s expression still hasn''t changed much, he just curled his lips, "At least those two old guys didn''t lie to me." Aside from other things, Hugo''s attitude towards life is still very correct, which makes Jack''s attitude towards Hugo. The impression score has changed slightly. "But the suitability depends on the next performance. If the performance is not good, the two old guys just wait." The two old guys mentioned here naturally refer to Bo and Al. Seeing Jacks harsh expression, Rob chuckled, did not speak any more, but walked towards the direction of the conference room, and when he stood at the door, he shouted in the direction of Hugo, "Hugo, The afternoon script exercise is about to begin, come in." It is a pity that Hugo, who was immersed in the world of scripts, did not hear it at all. Joseph raised his head and saw Jack who was about to enter the meeting room. He quickly patted Hugo on the shoulder, "It''s started." Hugo then reacted, stood up quickly, and walked towards the conference room with the script. Before Hugo sat down, Rob said, "In the afternoon, let''s start with the court inquiry of Daniel and Kendrick." The whole meeting room fell silent for an instant. Hugo paused for a moment, but soon became consistent, took a deep breath, and sat on the chair again. He could clearly feel the gazes from Demi, Jack, Kevin and others, both inquiring and ironic. Take pleasure in misfortune. Daniel and Kendrick had a confrontation in France. Kendrick was a loyal subordinate of Colonel Jessup. The order of the red law came from Colonel Jessup, and Kendrick directly issued it. So conquering Kendrick has extraordinary significance. This scene is an important moment for Daniel to show his ability. In other words, this scene is very, very difficult. Hugo didnt look at Josephs worried sight, Jacks inquiring sight, or Demis disdainful sight. He just opened the script of the scene and looked up at the one sitting diagonally across from him. Kiefer Sutherland, in this scene Hugo will be playing against Kiefer. After getting Kiefer''s prepared eyes, Hugo took a deep breath, closed his eyes and made some adjustments, and entered Daniel''s state. "Captain Kendrick, these are the three most recent assessment reports of Corporal Dawson. With your signature. He was rated as excellent twice, but on the last report on June 9th, he got a middle-to-low comment. I want to discuss this last report." Hugo said very much. Smooth, steady, and calm. "No problem," Kiefer said. "Corporate Dawson, after graduating from the infantry school, the rating is very good. When more than half of the people in the same class are promoted to corporal, Dawson is still a corporal." Hugo has been controlling his tone and stating the facts smoothly. Adding a little weight to adjectives such as "excellent" is like saying a trivial thing, "Is Dawson''s promotion blocked because of the last report?" "I''m pretty sure it is." Kiefer continued to answer. "Why does this report give Dawson such a pitiful evaluation?" Hugo speeded up the rhythm of speech a little bit, following Kiefer''s words. "I did forget." Inadvertently, Kiefer replied a little faster, "I have a lot of people under my hand, and I have a lot of reports to write." "Captain, can you remember that a first-class soldier named Curtis Bell stole alcohol from the officer''s club?" Hugo changed the conversation and slowed down again. It can be clearly noticed that Kiefer''s answer has also slowed down a bit, "Yes, I remember." "Have you reported to your superiors?" Hugo seemed to casually pick the end of the sentence, and asked in a very soft tone. Kiefers voice became louder involuntarily, I have two books by my bedside, the''Marine Code of Conduct'' and the''Bible''. The only superiors I know are my commander, Colonel Nathan Jessup and God." Hugo did not answer immediately. Instead, he paused and quietly amplified the volume. "In your terms, Captain, I can understand that you don''t recognize that the military court is also your superior." "Objection, it has nothing to do with this case." The government lawyer Jack played by Kevin opened his mouth and interrupted Hugo. And the actor who played the judge also returned, "The objection is valid, please pay attention, lawyer." "Have you reported Curtis Bell to your superiors?" Hugo''s speed and tone of voice returned to normal. "Private soldier Bell is very good in my memory. I don''t want to see his resume stained with it." Kiefer replied smoothly. Hugo approached the conference table, leaned forward slightly, and then deliberately slowed down his speech by half a beat, which made the weight of the words a little bit heavier, "You prefer to solve it inside the unit, don''t you?" "Yes, it is true." Kiefer was really fooled. Hugo couldn''t help but smiled, "Captain, do you know what the red law is?" The answer is naturally yes, "Have you ever ordered the implementation of the red law?" The answer is naturally no, "Captain, have you ever ordered Dawson and the other two subordinates guard Curtis Bell, for a total of seven days, did not give him any food or drink except water?" Hugo began to speed up the connection between question and answer, and slightly increased his speech speed, but it was not an exaggeration. This made Kiefer''s answer also began to speed up, "This is a distortion of the facts, Lieutenant! Private Bell is imprisoned in In the barracks, UU reading has water and vitamins for supplements, and I can assure you that his health has never been threatened." "I believe this is very interesting for Private Bell." Hugo slowed down again inexplicably, and then suddenly increased. "But have you ordered the closure? Have you ordered no food? "Hugo''s irregular speed change firmly grasped the entire rhythm in his own hands. Sure enough, Kiefer passively followed Hugo''s speed. The impatience on Kiefer''s face revealed his inner irritability. , But also a portrayal of the character Kendrick''s heart. "Yes, I gave the order." Kiefer took a deep breath and said. "Can this form of departure be considered a red law?" Hugo actually slowed down again, but the connection between questions and answers made Kiefer a little breathless, so he was silent, and finally only Suffocated a "no". Hugo seized this moment of silence and followed Kiefers answer and quickly said a series of words, If I summon the other 478 Marines from Guantanamo to testify, they would think it was Red regulations?" It can be felt that Hugo is silently controlling the speed, intonation, and volume of his speech. Through this unobvious way, he controls his own way of speaking and power arrangement. Before people react, he just Master the rhythm. On the surface, it seems that Hugo is just reading the lines, but this is not just "reading" the lines, it should be said that it is "playing" the lines. Although it seems ordinary, it makes both Jack and Rob bright. Within just one morning before and after, Hugo was able to realize that this talent, this effort, is not something ordinary people can have. Chapter 83： Admiring The other actors in the conference room are practising the script with all their attention, but the part of the actors who have no lines gradually discovered an abnormality in the atmosphere of the room: everyone focused on Hugo. Not because Hugo holds the right to ask questions as a lawyer, nor because Hugo is the leading actor, nor because Hugos voice is louder at this time, but because everyones hearing is in the confrontation between Hugo and Kiefer. , Vision is under the influence of Hugo. Before other people react, all energy, heartbeat, and breathing follow the frequency and volume of Hugo''s voice. This feeling of being restrained is more of an indulge. . After all, the other actors are just bystanders, just like a jury attending the scene, they were led away by Hugo unknowingly. Even the onlookers are like this. It is conceivable that as Hugo''s interlocutor, Kiefer must feel very bad at this time. Kiefer only felt that his rhythm was completely disrupted. He didn''t even notice that he was out of control, but he always felt that there was a ball of wool in his head when he read lines, and it was difficult to sort out a line of thought. This feeling is not wonderful. Hugo is immersed in the process of trying to figure out the role. He can feel that he seems to have grasped a little bit of the key point of the role, but he still needs to constantly run in. At this time, Hugo realized a special feeling. In fact, when an actor plays a role, it is impossible to be 100% acting. Some of it is bound to belong to him, but how to perfectly integrate his own part with the character? It varies from person to person. Some actors are performing in their true colors, so it is estimated that more than 80% of the roles belong to them; some actors are breakthrough performances, which may be to show the hidden side of their hearts; some actors may be based on their own experience , Interpretation of the role by own experience, then the result depends on the actors understanding of the role is very correct; and the truly outstanding actor will consider the roles experience, story, and his own consideration, seek a point of fit, and then Combine the two. Al originally told Hugo, "Don''t try to figure out the acting skills, try to figure out the role." This is actually the truth. Only when you truly understand the meaning of this role and truly treat a role as a person can it be possible to live the character. Although the character exists by relying on the movie story, but even so, the character still has his own complete personality, his growth background, his psychological activities, the cause of his character, etc., are not born out of thin air, and this The process of character creation is actually the process of actor''s understanding of the role. So why do you say that every character must have a part of its own? This is because an actor is also an independent individual, and different actors have different appearances, expressions, actions, backgrounds, and personalities. In short, Hugo will play Daniel and Tom and Brad will play this role. The effect is presented. It must be different. Even if three people perform the same way, the effect seen on the big screen is different. What''s more, if different actors perform the same way, its like seeing countless masks. Nothing new. Therefore, the actor must give the character a living life according to his own characteristics, and at the same time, he must engrave his own seal, which can make the character a unique existence, and this is the real acting skill of his own. Hugo is vaguely aware of this now, but what should he do? Hugo is now trying. He hopes to show Daniels personality through speech. Speech can be divided into voice, intonation, volume, etc., and every difference in detail will produce different effects, even if it is The simplest phrase "hello" will show completely different results due to different ways of speaking. At present, Hugo is still unskilled, but he is working hard to master it. Although it is only the tip of the iceberg, he has already touched the bottleneck of his first acting breakthrough, so what is presented in front of other actors is so impressive. , Can''t help but perform in awe. The script exercise is still going on. Hugo and Kiefer, who were immersed in the performance, did not notice the abnormality in the conference room at all, and they continued the exercises professionally. Hugos hypothetical question was quickly interrupted by Kevin. This time the judge again agreed with Kevins protest. This caused Hugo to pause for a while before regaining his strength. "Captain, Dawson''s last report was given a low-to-medium rating because you found him secretly giving Bell food?" This time Kevin raised another objection, but was rejected by the judge. Kiefer had to look at Hugo, "Corporate Dawson was given a low-to-moderate comment because he violated military regulations." "Military regulations?" Hugo raised his voice slightly, but it was not a serious one, but with some lightness, as if he was very curious about this question, "What military regulations did he commit?" But he faced Hugo. But Kiefer couldnt answer the question. Hugo didnt intend to give him more time to think. Then he continued, Captain Kendrick, Dawson gave food to a hungry man. Which military rule did he violate? "In this sentence, Hugo deliberately slowed down his speech, magnifying the incredible infinitely. "He violated the order." Kiefer was forced to say. But then Hugo took it on again, "because he fulfilled his values," Hugo spoke faster and faster, the corresponding volume also increased a little, quickly and clearly his own point of view It was conveyed to everyone''s ears, "A decision related to the health of a Marine was made, and this conflicted with your order, so you have to be punished, isn''t it?" Hugo clearly did not yell, or even amplify his voice, but Kiefer was very uncomfortable with that pressing compulsion. Instead, he retorted loudly, "Corporal Dawson violated the order!" "But that''s not a real order, isn''t it?" Hugo still chased after him, but this time he made his tone a little lighter, a little bit more ridiculous and ironic compared to the tension just now." After all, it is a peaceful age, and he has not been sent to guard hilltops or attack beachhead positions. I mean, a Marine with the ability of Dawson can decide for himself which commands are important and which commands are possible... Is there moral doubt?" Hugo''s rhetorical question made Kiefer speechless again, "Captain Kendrick?" But Hugo was obviously not going to let Kiefer go, "Is that the case? Can Dawson decide which orders he should obey?" "No, he can''t." Kiefer was forced to give a negative answer. "The Curtis Bell incident gave him an education, didn''t it?" Hugo''s voice was flat and tense, and Kiefer gritted his teeth immediately, "You are sure that''s the case, right?" " "Objection!" "Objection is effective!" Kevin and the judge interrupted Hugo''s pressing step by step again. "Captain Kendrick, one last question." Hugo suddenly smiled at Kiefer, who was so provocative that Kiefer almost didn''t yell at him, but Hugo quickly reduced his smile, emphasized his tone, and spoke clearly. "If you order Dawson to enforce the Red Regulations on San Diego..." Sure enough, Kiefer couldn''t help it anymore. He interrupted Hugo''s words furiously, "I specifically ordered my men..." But Hugo was still unmoved, raised his voice and pressed Kiefer down again, using heavy if Qianjin''s tone continued to finish her own words, "Will he violate the order again?" "Captain, there is no need to answer." Kevin said again. Hugo glared at Kevin fiercely, "No answer, I''m finished." "Captain Kendrick, are you..." Next was the dialogue between Kevin and Kiefer, but Kevin was only halfway talking, and there was a sudden applause in the conference room that interrupted Kevins script exercise. This immediately made everyone look angry: this is a script practice occasion, not a Broadway stage performance. It is not allowed to interrupt the practice with a polite thing like applause. So everyone was angrily looking for the culprit, but when they looked up, they found that Jack Nicholson had been applauding, with a faint smile on his face he didn''t care about himself at all. Interrupted the script exercise, but looked at Hugo with approved eyes. Everyone immediately died down. Jacks move is really clear. He was very satisfied with Hugos performance just now. Hugo won Jacks respect with his outstanding performance. The other actors in the conference room also had nothing to say at this time. Although Hugo was late this morning, and even though Hugo was not as famous as Tom, Hugo used his own diligent and serious attitude to practice the script today. The wonderful practice effect proved myself. I have to say that everyone looked at Hugo with admiration. The current winner of the Golden Raspberry Award for the worst actor is obviously not just a handsome vase, his strength is enough to make people eye-catching. Jack clapped just a few times. After the applause, he looked at Rob, and Rob''s eyes were full of smiles. In fact, Jack interrupted the practice because the Hugo part was over. He must express his satisfaction with Hugo at the first time. But when everyone calmed down and focused on Hugo, Jack only said, "Sorry for interrupting the practice. Now continue." It seems that he did not intend to hold Hugo directly up, just express His recognition of Hugo, nothing more. Hugo was a little surprised at first, and the joy in his heart grew like this, but it was immediately extinguished by Jack. Hugo quickly calmed down the curvature of the corners of his mouth, and then lowered his head to look at the script again. Although Jack didnt say anything, at least Hugo knew that he was working in the right direction. Then Hugo would have enough confidence that he could learn from the filming of the movie "Yihai Xiongfeng". More things. Chapter 84： Back action Watching Hugo''s performance in the script exercises just now, he has a degree of relaxation, ups and downs, and firmly grasps the initiative of dialogue through the priority of language. In the script, Captain Kendrick is a tough guy, he is an absolutely loyal soldier, so Daniel''s confrontation with him is head-on, and at the same time it can be regarded as a warm-up for the subsequent confrontation with Colonel Jessup. Hugo succeeded in doing this during the game with Kiefer, keeping the pace of the conversation under control at all times, and dug a big trap silently. When the opponent reacted, there was already quicksand under his feet. I cant extricate myself from it. This ability to control the situation through rhythm control was performed by Hugo. It was so wonderful that Jack could barely control himself, so he just clapped his hands and applauded. After Jack broke the tight practice atmosphere on the scene, everyone came to their senses. Only then did they really understand the energy that Hugo had injected into the script practice just now. This shocking ability is jaw-dropping. The script practice time is five days, and the entire crew is circulating Hugos outstanding performance. Although the staff still doesnt have a good face for Hugo, at least they will no longer deliberately make things difficult for Hugo. Its just not enthusiastic enough. Hugo breathed a sigh of relief. But the problem is that for some people, the first impression is enough to determine everything. No matter what happens afterwards, it is difficult to reverse the effect of the first impression. Allej is obviously so. Allerjie always believes that Tom is the most suitable candidate, not only because he is a loyal fan of Tom, but also because he believes that Tom is the one who can form the iron triangle with Jack and Demi. As for Hugo , Is not qualified at all! In Alejies view, Hugo is just a vase that has no ability and only relies on flattering and cleverness to win some attention. Otherwise, why would the Golden Raspberry Award give Hugo three nominations in two years, let alone in the circle? There are two or three things that have to be said about Hugo and the famous producer Tracy Jacobs, so Allej has always despised Hugo. Especially the first day when Hugo came to the crew to report, he actually made Alleje suffer a boring loss, which can be said to be unforgivable. Which actor was late for entering the crew and was still playing big-name-even if there is, Hugo is not at this level. Allerjie originally only wanted to teach Hugo a lesson, but he didnt want the result but got into trouble. Aljay gritted his teeth with hatred. Therefore, the crew has legends about Hugos outstanding acting talent, Jacks admiration for Hugo, Hugos diligent, low-key, humble and polite... All these news are believed to be the result of Hugos agents deliberate work, and it is simply not worthy of belief. . In order to make it easier for Hugo to understand the many legal issues in the play, he also brought professional legal books on the set and made countless comments on his own script. Alejie still did not want to believe that Hugo was sincere and sincere. The movie worked hard. He thought it was just superficial work. He even thought that the entire crew had been blinded by Hugo. This made Allejee angry, and he always wanted to punish Hugo severely. , Unfortunately, I have been suffering from no chance until today. The filming scene that is about to start is a huge setback in the lawsuit. He was sentenced to death almost before the chance to win. Daniel was angry and disappointed. He was soaked inside and out in the downpour outside. , Came home to vent his anger at waiting for his partner. There are actually several ways to prepare for a scene like this. For example, some big names can ask to soak the jacket to keep the innermost underwear dry, and pair it with a warm baby to keep the body warm to the greatest extent. But the biggest shortcoming of this method is that the performance on the lens will appear to be distorted. In order to show the best performance, it is the best choice to really soak the clothes. Even if you plan to soak the clothes completely, there are several different strategies. The really clever way is to use warm water to soak, so that no steam will be generated because the water temperature is too high, and the picture will not be damaged. At the same time, it will not be caused by the water temperature. Low and cause body temperature to drop too fast. Although it is now the end of March, the temperature in Los Angeles has not yet fully recovered, and the coolness in the air can still be felt. Even so, Hugo chose to soak all his clothes. Regardless of the situation of his predecessor, in Hugo''s view, the Golden Raspberry Award is a brand new starting point. It must start from the position of the newcomer one step at a time. What''s more, the professional ethics of an actor is to work hard for the completion of the film as much as possible, which is natural, it has nothing to do with whether the actor is a big name or not. Therefore, it is necessary to soak the clothes completely. While the studio was preparing for this shooting, Hugo stood under the shower head of a bathtub, always ready to be baptized by the water. Hugo still has time to joke with Joseph next to him, "This reminds me of''Singing. In. The Rain.'' Even when walking through heavy rain, I have to enjoy the beautiful moments, and even embrace the coldness. The rain curtain. How? Do I have the style of Gene Kelly like this." Joseph looked at Hugo who was standing in the bathtub playing treasures. He was motionless. He didn''t intend to give Hugo any response at all. He just moved his gaze obliquely upward a little bit calmly. It looked like a half-white eye, which made people look at him. Out of Joseph''s inner helplessness. Although Joseph did not respond, the staff around him couldn''t help but laugh. Even if the staff are still not enthusiastic about Hugo, it does not prevent them from feeling the sunshine and humor in Hugo. Hugo has this ability. In the process of getting along, people feel a touch of comfort, and the corners of their mouths are drawn unconsciously. Make a smile. Aljay watched all this with cold eyes, sneered secretly in his heart, but did not directly reflect it on the surface, "Hugo, are you ready?" The voice that came out was like a red snake letter spit out by a cobra, which made people shudder. His slickness, his hatred of Hugo is an accepted fact in the crew. Joseph looked at Rob, who was not far away. Because he was worried that Hugo would get sick easily after getting wet, the crew was ready to put Hugo into a state of "drinking chicken", and then went directly to filming. After receiving the signal that the crew was ready, Joseph said to Allej, "It''s okay." Aljey turned on the switch of the shower head, and looked at Hugo expectantly. The water flowed from the shower head along the pipe and fell on Hugo''s forehead. In an instant, Hugo shuddered twice: The water is too cold! Immediately after the cold water got into the neckline, a thin layer of goose bumps appeared on Hugo''s skin. The cold wave after wave stimulated every inch of Hugo''s body. Looking at Hugo''s shivering appearance, Alger couldnt help but laughed happily. This was his plan. As a dramatist, Alger still has the ability to replace the warm water with cold water. . Alejah believes that Hugo, who prides himself on his work, will definitely not care. If everything goes well, Hugo may be tortured severely for a while, and there may even be the possibility of getting sick. That would be great; and even if it is. Hugo reported the incident and traced it to Al Jie. He can also infer which link went wrong, which was just an accident. Joseph also noticed Hugo''s shivering, but he didn''t feel it strange, because anyone in a warm environment and suddenly caught by water could have such a situation. So Joseph didn''t realize that the water temperature might be below zero. Hugo stood under the shower head, only thinking that his head was going to be frozen, but he didn''t say much, because he didn''t know that there were so many curves in this water temperature. Hugo''s long career was simply He didn''t have access to this level, so he didn''t know that there are so many unspoken rules in the industry. Hugo simply believes that this water temperature is to create real raindrops. After all, winter rain is not warm waterdrops. So even if Hugo felt that his brain reaction had been slow, he still did not complain. On the contrary, he started to enter Daniel''s performance state, imagining Daniel''s mood and state at this time, and described in his head waiting to enter the room. The partners vent their dissatisfaction. After the whole emotions settled down, Hugo walked out of the bathtub directly and staggered towards the built room. Hugo''s staggering pace is similar to Daniel''s state after drinking, so everyone didn''t think about it, thinking that Hugo was entering the plot. With Rob''s order to "start filming", the filming of the scene officially began. In this scene, Hugo''s lines are very large He vented his inner anger to Major Galloway played by Demi. There were a lot of dialogues, and his inner anger was also accompanied by the lines. Catharsis; afterwards, there is still a short period of inner struggle and hesitation, so this scene is not easy to perform. After this scene was filmed, there was a scene where Daniel drove to chase Major Galloway in the rain. This scene was filmed for a long time under the rain screen made of sprinklers. Hugo was drenched in the rain for nearly an hour before and after the filming was completed, Joseph discovered Hugo''s abnormality. Although Hugo in front of him put on two blankets right after the filming was over, he still shivered constantly. He was curled up on the sofa, but the effect was not great. The dripping water dripped from his hair. The cold was still pressing, which made Hugo freeze almost all over his body, and Hugo''s rosy lips began to lose their blood at this moment, and his teeth kept shaking up and down. "No, go and change your clothes, you will get sick if you continue." Joseph thought of Hugo''s poison at this time. With a hollowed out body, Hugo could not withstand such a toss. Hugo hadn''t noticed it before, but Joseph''s pull caused the soreness all over his body. After three consecutive chills, he didn''t stop. He also realized that his current body is not the healthy and strong it used to be. His body is gone, and he seems to be a little brave just now. Looking at the embarrassed Hugo, although Aljie did not show his face, he was clapping and cheering in his heart. It was just that Aljies facial paralysis skills were not yet at home, and the gloat in those eyes flashed sharply. Light. Chapter 85： Simply and neatly Rob quickly noticed something was wrong. Although it was a normal physiological phenomenon to shiver after being exposed to the rain, Demi was also shivering constantly while wrapped in a blanket, but Hugos condition was so serious that Rob couldnt help it. Worry. Joseph was originally concerned about Hugos situation and was about to pull Hugo to change his wet clothes, but when he half stood up, he accidentally saw Aljays eyes. This kind of schadenfreude is not just about seeing enemies. The state of external jealousy is more like a state of "you deserve it". As an agent, Joseph, in addition to his excellent communication skills, is also very good at grasping the things around him. He immediately recalled the situation when Hugo was in the rain just now, and he couldn''t help frowning. , Turned his head and shook Hugo slightly, "When you were in the rain just now, was it cold water or warm water?" Hugo''s brain was a little muddy at this time, and he only felt that his head was too hot, but he still remained awake, frowned and said, "Cold water, what''s wrong? Is there any problem?" He obviously didn''t understand it. The tricky. Joseph Hotdy stood up at once, "Rob, why is the water that Hugo was soaking in the rain just now was cold water?" Although the director and producer on the set are the biggest, Hugo is not the top big name now, and he doesn''t have enough power. Confronting the director, but on the issue of principle, as an agent, Joseph will definitely not give in. Joseph was questioning Rob while walking towards the bathtub where Hugo had been soaking in the rain. His eyes were always fixed on Al Jie, and his frightening gaze made Al Jie a little shudder. Alejie just remembered at this time that he had been patronizing the excitement just now, and he had forgotten to empty the water in the bathtub. This is bad. However, Allej immediately comforted himself. He was ready for the future and shifted the responsibility to other staff members, saying that some mistakes had been made in the preparation process. Rob''s face was also very bad at this time. Before the filming of this scene, Joseph had explained that Hugo was not feeling well recently-and it was implied that Hugo was due to poison. It was not a secret in the circle that caused the current situation, so Rob was not surprised. Therefore, Joseph asked to use warm water to prevent Hugo''s physical function from affecting the crew''s shooting progress. Rob also readily agreed. . Rob naturally doesnt want such a situation. In fact, he is still very satisfied with Hugo. Talented actors who are willing to work hard are very popular for any director. Regardless of the filming schedule of the crew, even if it is. Regarding Hugo''s personal health, Rob didn''t want any problems. What''s more, the original plan was to use warm water. But now, Rob has been told that Hugo used cold water when he was in the rain, or that he had told him all the time. This was an unforgivable mistake. Rob followed closely behind Joseph and walked to the bathtub. He saw Joseph reached into the bathtub and touched it. Then he looked back at Rob with a tense expression, "You must give me an explanation." At such a moment. , If the agent cannot fight for the interests of his artists, then there is no need for the agent to exist. What''s more, Joseph saw with his own eyes how hard Hugo tried to prove himself with his strength after entering the "Yihai Xiongfeng" crew. Hugo never complained or defended against the indifference of the crew, but Hugo did. I have been silently using actual actions to prove my ability. You can see how hard-won all this is by looking at the current attitude of the crew to Hugo. Now this situation has appeared again. As long as Joseph thinks of Hugo''s hard work behind his back, he feels that this is unforgivable! Rob''s face was ugly. He walked forward quickly and reached out to touch the temperature of the water in the bathtub. Only when his fingers touched the cold liquid, Rob suddenly shuddered. The temperature seemed to be mixed. Like ice water, even in summer, people will feel completely cold, but now it is March when spring has not yet fully arrived. Imagine that Hugo had just bathed in this water temperature for five minutes, and Rob felt that his blood was about to freeze. After standing up, Rob suddenly thought of something, then turned his head and shouted to the back, "Did the fire truck be warm water?" Because the fire truck and the water in the bathtub are in the same system, this is also Rob was shooting I specifically explained it before. But the answer given by the staff behind was "warm water", which was also the expected result, because Demi, who was filming in the rain curtain made by the fire truck, did not complain at all. Rob''s face turned dark immediately. This situation couldn''t be more obvious. This is because someone deliberately targeted Hugo by turning the water in the shower head of the bathtub into cold water. This is unforgivable, actually making small moves behind the scenes of the hero of the movie? In fact, Rob is naturally aware of the crews attitude towards Hugo as a director. The reason why he did not intervene in management is that on the one hand, each crew has its own way of operating, and on the other hand, because Rob also wants to watch How did Hugo respond. Afterwards, Rob has been observing carefully. Since the filming started, Hugo has used his own strength to win the recognition of the crew members bit by bit. Therefore, Rob also clearly sees that the crew has gradually warmed from rejection and indifference. Still not enthusiastic, but at least everyone no longer makes things difficult for Hugo. This is a very obvious change. But who could have imagined that in such a situation, someone would deliberately target Hugo, and even come up with such a bad method to make Hugo suffer, which made Rob very angry. Rob only needs to do a simple investigation, and he knows that Al Jie is in charge of the warm water arrangement today, and he immediately summoned Al Jie to ask about the situation. At the same time, Joseph also took Hugo back to the lounge next to him, had Hugo change clothes, wiped his body, and then rolled a blanket and drank hot water to restore his body temperature. In fact, Hugo is suffering from a cold. He is currently in poor health. He was first exposed to cold water for five minutes, then kept soaked and filmed for nearly forty minutes, and finally he was drenched. After twenty minutes of rain, it can be said that Hugo was drenched inside and out, and the whole person was always in a cold state. After the shooting was over, Hugo''s body began to heat up, and the whole person was dizzy. Cares. It''s not necessarily a big problem, but even a cold has a great impact on the actors, especially Hugo''s weak physical condition, which makes Hugo even weaker. Hugo soon fell asleep in a daze, with a low-grade fever, and his cheeks flushed like a stove. Joseph looked at the cold sweat on Hugo''s forehead, his brows knit together tightly. Although he had known Hugo in the past three months, the desperate Hugo before him made him look at him again. After taking a deep breath, Joseph left the lounge and walked in the direction of the crew. The surrounding staff stopped their work, gathered in twos and threes, and discussed in whispers. When Joseph came over, they all shut up. Then they looked at Joseph''s angry back. No one was there. If he dared to speak, lest he angered Joseph, he would be affected. At this time, Rob was pressing Aljay, but apparently Aljay could not give a reasonable explanation. Although Aljay shirks responsibility and said that there was an accident when arranging warm water, which caused him to use cold water in the end. He tried his best to deal with the emergency, so that the fire truck could spray warm water; however, Rob didn''t buy it for this argument, but in a short period of time he did not have evidence to prove that this matter was related to Allerjie. When Joseph came out, Rob was thinking about how to deal with this matter, and then he saw Joseph walking up to Alger in stride, and before Alger could react, Joseph approached Alger. Le Jie, forcing Alle Jie with the posture of Mount Tai overwhelming. Joseph is a big man. Both his height and weight are two grades higher than Alleje, so Joseph almost suppresses Allejee condescendingly, making it difficult for Allejee to respond effectively. Then Joseph said in a calm voice, "Dare you look into my eyes and say: Does this matter today have nothing to do with you?" Although Joseph didn''t raise his voice, his heavy words weighed heavily on everyone''s hearts. Facing Joseph''s thunderous wrath, Alleje almost couldn''t breathe, only feeling in front of him. The nightmare may swallow himself at any time. "No...No." Alger could hardly squeeze out the negative words, UURead just squeezed out a little groaning tone, but Joseph heard Alger''s intention to deny. , The eyebrows gathered in the middle, his eyes glared fiercely, and Allejie felt a little soft in an instant. Aljie''s spirit couldn''t help but collapsed, and the black shadow in his heart began to spread with teeth and claws. As soon as he gritted his teeth and became cruel, his resentment for Hugo began to erupt like a volcano, "What about me! I just wanted to teach that guy a lesson, tell him not to be overwhelmed, tell him not to use big names and tricks. He is just the winner of the Golden Raspberry Award, and there is no capital to show off in front of us. He is a poor worm, relying on With some dirty tricks, he got the opportunity that shouldnt belong to him. Look at his actions on the crew, its a disgusting clown, I just told him, dont be pretentious, there is no maliciousness. If I am really malicious, The hot water coming out of the shower head, not cold water, might ruin his useless little white face." Allejs collapse showed his true face unscrupulously in front of everyone. Many staff at the scene were frightened by Allejs **** hatred. But think about the first day Hugo entered the crew, Aljey arranged it. After getting off the horse, it turned out to be stolen without losing the rice, so today''s outbreak is not surprising. Hearing what Allergie said, Joseph grinned with anger. He gritted his teeth and squeezed the words from his lips and teeth, "The real clown should be you. You should stand in front of the mirror and look at your sad and ugly picture. Face. After speaking, Joseph paused, admiring Allejes face that was distorted by extreme anger, and then went on to say, Look carefully around here, because this will be your last day on the crew! Chapter 86： Thunder Fury Joseph is really angry. These small actions within the crew are actually common in Hollywood. This is also a kind of unspoken rule. Second-line and third-line actors are not willing to offend the staff. This is the truth, because the staff does not need to make big moves. , As long as a little mistake can make the actors suffer enough. If you want to avoid this situation, you must either be in the front line, or find a backer, or rely on your own strength to win recognition. Hugo did just that. He worked diligently and diligently on the crew to do his job well, but now he has received such treatment as Al Jie! This is unforgivable. Today, Aljey changed the shower water, so tomorrow will he push the collapsed scaffold onto Hugo? Hugo is in a bad situation now, but it doesn''t mean anyone can be bullied! Facing the thunderous anger of Joseph, Allej only felt trembling all over his body. After the pressure reached the extreme, he could only raise his fist, trying to use the frontal battle to ask Joseph to create a sense of oppression for himself. , But Joseph had anticipated this a long time ago. He grabbed Allejes wrist with his right hand, then squeezed it fiercely, gritted his teeth and said, "Apart from these dirty little actions, what else do you deserve? Means?" The "dirty" in Joseph''s words is so harsh. Just now Aljey still said that Hugo was "dirty", but now it seems that he should be the one who is really embarrassed. Aljay wanted to say something, but Joseph shook Aljay''s hand severely, and then the whole person walked forward for half a step, pressing Aljay could not help but take a step back, another step, Ah Le Jie''s center of gravity was unstable and he staggered back several steps, finally avoiding the nightmare of wrestling. Joseph''s eyes were staring at Alger in front of him, and then he raised his voice and said, "Rob, I need a result." This is the first time since Joseph took over Hugo to stand so seriously as an agent. Fighting for Hugo''s interests. Recall the changes made by Hugo in the past three months, recall the cold eyes of Hugo in the media and the circle, and recall what happened to Hugo during the filming of the "Yihai Xiongfeng" crew. Joseph really fought for Hugo. This He must give Hugo an explanation. Rob was taken aback by Josephs cold voice. In fact, Joseph and Hugos attitudes have always been neither humble nor humble, humble and polite. Rob previously thought it was because Hugo straightened himself after experiencing the Golden Raspberry Award. This is the position of, but now Rob knows that it is not that Hugo is unwilling to publicize, but that he believes that strength is far more effective than bluffing. Looking at Hugo''s performance in the crew, Rob knew that he did owe Hugo an explanation. The crews rejection and indifference to Hugo. Although there are objective reasons and Algers reasons for instigating, Rob still let it go when he understands it, and he has his own abacus: he replaced Tom with Hugo or Under great pressure, some came from Columbia Pictures and some came from after the film was released. But now it seems that Rob''s indulgence caused the incident to lose control. Perhaps it seems that Allejs actions are not grossly wrong, but Hugo has a low-grade fever because of the water temperature, and he is not guilty of death. But the mistakes of conniving before must be remedied, and Allejs mentality is already out of balance, and it is inevitable that there will be problems later, so now that Joseph asked for an explanation, Rob also took advantage of the trend and gave his decision. "Allejay, your work on the crew is over at this moment, you can leave." This is Rob''s decision. Sacrificing an Allejee to ensure the harmony of the crew is a bargain. Allerjie had no idea that this would be the result. Joseph''s words just now came true. He originally thought that even if he was found out, he would be able to get through, because this is really not a big deal. It just makes Hugo suffer a little. Suffering, but now he has lost his job. What''s more frightening is that Rob is not a fledgling director in the circle. This also means that Allerjie may not be able to find a job afterwards, but the difficulty of finding a job will increase exponentially. "No, it''s not right, this is not the same as that person said. He said it would be fine..." Allerjie looked at Rob in disbelief, "Rob, you can''t fire me, I didn''t do anything wrong. I just want to teach Hugo a lesson." Joseph was originally in extreme anger, and even hearing Rob''s decision did not relieve his inner emotions, but since Rob has already fired Allergies, there is no need for him to continue entanglement, so he Ready to go back to look after Hugo. But he keenly heard the nonsense that Alejie had just said: That person? he? What does this mean, can it be said that there are other people behind Aljay who instigated him? Joseph looked at Rob with keen eyes, but he quickly denied this view, because Hugo was able to enter the crew, it can be said that Rob alone contributed to it. If he did not like Hugo, he would not hire Hugo. Up. So who would it be, and who else would not want to see Hugo enter the crew? Tom Cruise, Brad Pitt and Martin Baum, or Tracy Jacobs? "You didn''t do your job well. You are an unqualified dramatist. Of course I have the right to fire you!" Rob interrupted Allejs defense. What he said was true, even if Allej sue Rob Zhanli also went to the union, so he didn''t need to worry at all, "You have fully stated your ideas, so I don''t think you need to stay here now, you can leave our set!" Rob is always smiling. He is an amiable old man, but he is not indecisive in important matters, showing the absolute control necessary for a producer and a director. Under Robs command, two men walked up to take Al Jah directly away from the set, but Joseph stepped up and approached Al Jah again, "Say, who instructed you? ?" Aljey was already in a complete mental breakdown at this time. He laughed lowly, and then his voice grew louder and louder, as if he was a lunatic, "Why should I tell you?" This statement seemed to confirm what Joseph had just said. The idea, as expected, someone instigated Al Jah, but then Al Jah amplified his voice and said, "No one, no one, I did it. I just cant understand Hugos lack of strength and unwillingness to work hard. The little white face, I want to see what it will be like after the movie is released, and I will watch your failure with a wild smile at that time!" The two men didn''t give Al Jie a chance to go crazy, they just pulled Al Jie and left the set. Joseph stood in place, his brows frowned, is there someone or no one behind Aljie? Joseph found that Hugo currently has a lot of enemies in the circle. No matter how they feel that the situation is not very good, but they don''t have enough ability to fight back, so he has nothing to do. Accompanied by Rob, Joseph went to visit Hugo again. Hugo just had a low fever, and there was no major problem. After Rob again expressed his apologies to Joseph, he temporarily suspended today''s filming. Hugo woke up after a drowsy sleep for more than an hour. After a night of sweating, it was much better, and the whole person was also awake a lot. After watching Hugo wake up, Joseph briefly explained the whole ins and outs, and talked about the handling of Allejee, as well as his own doubts about the people behind Allejee. Hugo listened attentively, but there was not much emotional fluctuation, instead he laughed. In the past, I saw some unspoken rules in the circle when I was running the game. Hugo also thought that watching the fire from the shore is actually quite interesting, but he did not expect that these things would happen to him now. This made Hugo realize that he is in this circle now. In a link in this, the so-called unspoken rules will not only not decrease in the future, but will continue to increase. This is just the tip of the iceberg. "Why, what do you think?" Joseph thought Hugo was a clue to guessing the black hand behind the scenes. But Hugo shook his head, "I don''t know so much." If even Joseph couldn''t think of he would naturally have no thoughts, "but don''t worry, I won''t be defeated by such a small thing. Yes, after all, this is just a tiny''accident'', isn''t it?" Hugo blinked slyly as he spoke, making Joseph dumbfounded. "The next step is to shoot an opponent scene with Jack. This is the real test." Hugo knew that this was not only the best opportunity to prove himself, but also an excellent opportunity to integrate his innermost understanding of acting. So he has been looking forward to this scene, as long as he thinks that he can play against Jack, his blood can''t help but boil. Joseph was a little worried, "But your current state is not good. Do you want to take this scene back for a few days, and wait until you burn it off." The opponent actor is Jack Nicholson. A little bit of omission is possible. Caused the whole scene to fall short. This time, Hugo and Jacks rivalry is much more difficult than the previous "Smell the Scent and Know a Woman", because in the "Smell the Scent and Know a Woman", Als character itself pressures Hugo, and the rivalry is Hugo Station. Resist in the position of an oppressed weak, so the lack of his own ability is well concealed by the drama. But this time the roles of Hugo and Jack are tit-for-tat, which will expose all of Hugo''s weaknesses, which can be regarded as the ultimate test. Hugo shook his head. Although his face was still sickly ruddy, his smile was full of firmness and self-confidence. "Jack won''t agree, he is in a hurry." Hugo looked at Joseph with his amber eyes. Exuding a dazzling light, "Don''t worry, this is also my moment!" is also the moment when the entire crew is truly impressed and surprised. Chapter 87： Biao Xi Duel After Aljay was fired, the atmosphere of the crew was a bit strange. On the one hand, everyone was worried that Aljays cups would happen to them, and no one was willing to lose their job; on the other hand, everyone understood that Aljay was Composing himself, Hugo is using his actual performance to change people''s views of him. Therefore, the crews views on Hugo are also mixed. Some people chose to fight for Allejah, and their impression of Hugo is even worse. Although there is no evil talk, the expressions of Hugo have been completely distracted. Ignore it; some people are beginning to be willing to approach Hugo, whether it is for a livelihood or being moved by Hugos sincerity, overall their interaction with Hugo appears to be much more harmonious; some people are getting more and more alienated from Hugo, just hope Stay away from the center of this contradiction vortex. Under such circumstances, "Yihai Xiongfeng" ushered in the pinnacle scene of the whole movie, that is, the court battle between Daniel and Colonel Jessup in the play. This scene is undoubtedly a test for both actors. Its difficult, and its no exaggeration to say that half of the films success or failure depends on the effect presented in this scene. If Daniel, played by Hugo, is not convincing, or if its directly played by Jack, its a good match. If Colonel Pu is completely suppressed, then the effect Rob hopes will be greatly reduced. But recalling the warm-up duel between Hugo and Kiefer during the script practice, Hugo was even more incisive during the filming process, which also made many people embrace the scene today. expect. The crew even opened a gambling game in private. This gambling set a one-to-three odds for the proposition that "Hugo can do the arduous task of this scene", and believes that "Hugo is not up to this game." The odds are one to one and five, and there is even an odds of "Hugo will collapse in this scene", which is one to two. It can be seen that, in fact, the crew is still generally not optimistic about Hugo''s outstanding performance in this scene. After all, Jack Nicholson is not an ordinary opponent. As for this odds, there is always an Allegi incident. The negative impact of this is unknown. However, more than 60% of the crew of the entire crew placed a bet, which shows that everyone is looking forward to the scene. Hugo put on his navy lieutenant''s uniform, meticulously buttoned the golden buttons, and stood in this familiar court scene adjusting his breathing. Joseph stood by and looked at Hugo. Hugo in uniform looked heroic. The hair that had reached his eyebrows was shortened before the filming started, leaving only a longer length than the inch. Combed into a neat two-eighth point, with a strong retro aristocratic style of the 1930s, clearly showing Hugo''s well-defined face. At this time, Hugo''s handsome eyebrows are completely stretched out, like two. The scabbard usually penetrates into the sideburns, making Hugo look serious, tall and handsome, two points sharper than usual. But Josephs brows were still unable to relax, "Hugo..." Hugo chuckled, "Joseph, don''t worry, I will not be affected by these things. Acting is acting, and life is life. If there is no way to distinguish these two parts, it would be too unprofessional." Hugo knows what Joseph is going to say. Since yesterday he learned about the gambling game, Joseph has been restless, because it is as if the whole crew is waiting to see Hugo jokes. I originally thought that things would go smoothly after Aljay was dealt with, but now it seems that every industry in the film circle has its own small group, and obviously, it is not so easy for the actors and the behind-the-scenes team to become one. "I''m ready for this scene. Too much worry can''t help, right?" Hugo comforted Joseph, but he was actually comforting himself, because he had never dealt with such a situation. , I will inevitably feel a little flustered. But seeing Joseph''s worry, Hugo calmed down instead. He kept asking himself to focus all his attention on acting and forced himself to concentrate. This was the only thing Hugo could do. Joseph looked at the calm Hugo, and then at the staff around him. Obviously, todays scene almost brought the entire crew together. There were all staff in all directions, and everyone was hidden away from the camera. Looking forward to the great show debut. Finally, Joseph patted Hugo on the shoulder and said, "Good luck." Instead, Hugo laughed brilliantly, "I do need a little luck at such a moment." This reminded Hugo of his mood before taking the stage at the Midi Rock Festival. The excitement was mixed with tension, and the excitement was entrained. Fear, but positive emotions ultimately prevail, because the stage ahead is his dream, and he will spread his arms and offer his embrace with the most enthusiastic gesture. Joseph turned and left. The newly changed crew stepped forward to confirm Hugo''s makeup, and after reconfirming Jack''s condition, he nodded to Rob. This scene will be filmed from the panoramic view. Hugo locked his gaze on Jack. Jack''s calm and calm eyes made Hugo panic for no reason. But at this moment, Rob said "start shooting." "It passed. Hugo closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and then Jack began to say the first line. Hugo quickly calmed down, and after receiving his first line, the most important part of the whole movie started shooting smoothly. Up. "Colonel, you gave Captain Kendrick an order at the meeting, didn''t you?" Hugo-or Daniel''s voice was slightly tighter, but he still controlled the rhythm of his speech well. It kicked off in a gentle way. "I asked Kendrick to tell his men not to move San Diego." Colonel Jessup''s voice was slightly low, and it was a beat slower than Daniel''s, calm and powerful, with a kind of superiority. Calmly. "Did you also give orders to Lieutenant Colonel Makinson?" Daniel stabilized his emotions and rhythm. Colonel Jessup also insisted on his own way of speaking, "I order Mackinson to immediately move San Diego away from the base." This unhurried speed even seemed a bit too slow in comparison with Daniel, which made the listener''s mind. I always feel a little depressed. "Why?" "I am worried that if the content of the report letter is leaked out, his life may be in danger." Colonel Jessup remained calm. "Fatal danger?" Daniel''s voice seemed to be suppressed, and it was a little dull, but the speed of speech still maintained its original state. "What else can it be?" Colonel Jessup deliberately slowed his speech by a quarter of a beat, and his tone changed slightly. He seemed to be mocking Daniel. His eyebrows were even quietly raised, obviously not at all. Daniel took it to heart. Daniel faced Jessups provocation but was unmoved. He received a document from his assistant, Colonel, this is an order signed by you and Mackinson to order San Diego to take the six oclock in the morning flight the next day. Leave the switch Tanamo. Is that the earliest flight?" Daniel''s speech seemed to speed up a bit, but it was not obvious. Colonel Jessups answer was quick, as if to show that there was no trickiness, and also seemed to suppress Daniel, "Six o''clock is the first flight to leave the base." But facing Colonel Jessups answer, Daniel stood there with his mouth slightly cocked and pondered, as if he had doubts about this answer, but then, he stepped forward and sat in the witness stand in front of him. Colonel Jessup changed another topic, "You came to Washington by plane this morning, right?" Daniel started a conversation with Colonel Jessup in a familiar way. Under the guidance of Daniel, the two talked about trivial matters, such as what Colonel Jessups luggage was packed, and what did Colonel Jessup prepare for coming to Washington, as well as what Jie said before departure. Colonel Sepp called someone. These issues seem to have nothing to do with the case. They are entirely Colonel Jessups personal itinerary. The prosecution lawyers naturally continue to oppose them. The judge has repeatedly asked Daniel to clarify the scope of the issues. However, unexpectedly, Daniel has repeatedly insisted that these issues must be obtained. Answered, but Colonel Jessup didn''t mind at all, and answered one by one. But after Colonel Jessup answered all the questions, Daniel again received a copy of the information from his assistant, then raised his own voice slightly, speeding up a little bit, "Your ExcellencyThis is nine. Records of calls from Guantanamo on the 6th, and this is the fourteen letters Santiago wrote in the past nine months requesting-in fact begging-transfer. After learning that he was finally allowed to transfer, Santiago Very excited, do you know how many people he called?" Daniel said this paragraph very tightly. The speed of speech is not very fast, but the connection is very smooth. The situation that Colonel Jessup was slightly suppressed just now is completely absent. He completely controls the situation in his own hands, using an accented tone. Bringing everyone''s attraction together. "Zero! No one!" Daniel suddenly slowed down and increased the weight of the words, creating doubts in everyone''s minds, "There was no call to tell his parents that he was going home, none of them Tell a friend on the phone, "Can you come to the airport to pick me up?" He fell asleep in the middle of the night, and according to what you said," Daniel looked at Colonel Jessup, who was still sitting on a chair like a mountain, "He was six hours After that, he will get on the plane, but all his things are neatly hung in the closet, neatly placed in a flat box." "You only left for a day, you packed your luggage and made three phone calls," Daniel still looked at Colonel Jessup, and his pile of seemingly useless conversations just now had dug a huge one silently. Trap, just waiting for Colonel Jessup to jump down. With Daniels sudden and slow pace of speech, everyones inner suspense has been raised to the highest level. I havent made a phone call, and confiscated any items. After speaking, Daniel looked at Colonel Jessup with a smile, his bright eyes were like two sharp blades piercing his opponent directly, Can you explain A moment?" Chapter 88： Acting breakthrough Facing Jacks mature and sophisticated control, Hugo Zhizhu digs a huge trap unhurriedly, but when the last sentence "Can you explain?" was said, all the staff on the scenealmost none Unexpected situation-all turned to look at Jack. In the short confrontation just now, Hugo not only was not replaced by Jack''s rhythm, on the contrary, he used his own unique rhythm to give Jack a counterattack. The conversation between the two people did not have too much ups and downs, and there were not too many disputes, but the sparkless duel made the atmosphere of the shooting scene completely tense. It can be said that Hugo has completely entered the state. "The truth is that there is no transfer order at all. San Diego will not go anywhere, is it, Colonel?" Daniel did not give Colonel Jessup time to answer directly. He keenly caught the colonel''s hesitation at that moment, and then gave a fatal statement. one strike. But this time, without waiting for Colonel Jessup to speak, the prosecution lawyer Jack stood up and said, "No, Your Honor. Obviously, Lieutenant Keffi intends to slander a senior navy officer, hoping to reach him with this rude behavior. The purpose of this. Your Excellency, I request that Lieutenant Keffi be punished in order to express the courts most sincere apologies to the witnesses." The judge thought for a while and actually said, "Reject the request." Jack still wanted to struggle, but the judge interrupted, "Your objection has been recorded." In other words, the judge wanted to hear Colonel Jessup''s answer. "Colonel?" Daniel is also pressing harder. He thinks this is the best time to make a breakthrough. But Colonel Jessup didn''t panic at all. On the contrary, he showed a smile, but Daniel was not afraid, "Is this funny? Colonel." "No, it''s not ridiculous, it''s sad." Colonel Jessup was not influenced by Daniel at all. "I have to say, I don''t have any **** clues. Maybe he is used to getting up early and is willing to pack his luggage in the morning; maybe he is not at all. What kind of friend, Im an educated person, but Im afraid I cant answer the intellectual questions about William San Diegos travel habits. Colonel Jessup is still unhurried, always losing his rhythm and speaking speed. Obviously the situation remains the same. Under his control, "I only know that he has been scheduled to leave the base at six o''clock." "Now, do you ask me to come here just to answer these questions?" This time it was Colonel Jessup''s turn to fight back. "Phone and flat box? Please tell me what else you want to know, Lieutenant." Every word of Colonel Pu is like a nail in Daniel''s heart, letting his unwavering expression loosen, as if he is about to collapse at any time, "This trial will determine the two Marines. Please tell me that their lawyer will not pin their hopes on the telephone list. Do you have any other questions? Lawyer." Although Colonel Jessups words are always unhurried, the weight of his words has always controlled the situation and has been suppressing Daniel. Even in the face of Daniels sudden acceleration just now, he still remains unmoved. On the contrary, it is just a sentence. With the effort of speaking, Colonel Jessup wiped out all of Daniel''s previous efforts. Daniel hesitated, his amber eyes shook, and the firmness and confidence in his sight seemed to be dissipating, and the firmness between his eyebrows also slowly relaxed. Although he did not speak and did not have a special expression, the expression in his eyes Everyone''s confusion and hesitation made everyone worried. Is Daniel going to be defeated like this? Could it be said that Hugo will be defeated in the face of Jack Nicholson''s sophisticated acting skills? Unknowingly, the mood of all the staff on the scene is maintained on Hugo. They are watching Daniel in the play, but it is also Hugo. Unconsciously, everyones emotions are accompanied by Hugos. Changes in circumstances result in changes. This shows what? It shows that Hugo''s performance was so successful that everyone was involved in the play, and in the confrontation with Jack, he carried the play with his uncompromising aura and posture. But Hugos feelings at this time were even more profound. He only felt that what was heavy on his shoulders was not the pressure of acting, but the weight of the lives of the two Marines. From Hugos point of view, Colonel Jessups calmness was a life-threatening attitude. Maybe Colonel Jessup thought that his decision was to protect his family and the country, but in Hugos view, these are all excuses. Its just that Colonel Jessup killed San Diego by covering up his country in the name of the country. The fact of life is nothing! Hugo is angry at this moment, so Daniel is also angry. Unconsciously, Hugo completely integrates himself with the character. He doesn''t even need to deliberately think, he can use himself easily. Inner emotions to show the effect the role needs. So, just when everyone thought Daniel was going to give up, Colonel Jessup even stood up and prepared to leave with contempt of the court, but Daniel opened the mouth to keep the Colonel, "Sorry, I haven''t let you go yet." Facing the arrogant arrogance of Colonel Jessup, Daniel slowly settled down his voice, the panic between his brows reunited, and his amber eyes radiated little by little, even though he was drinking water. The right hand was still trembling slightly, revealing the true emotions in his heart, but he still sketched a smile again, and the whole person''s momentum rose again. "Colonel, is the earliest flight to leave the base at six in the morning?" Daniel started the questioning again, and proceeded according to his plan. "No flight left before seven hours and landed in Andrews at two in the morning? " But the judge was obviously dissatisfied with Daniels repeated questions. He was the first to question, but Daniel finally calmed down. He picked up two flight logs, "Your Excellency, these are the flight logs of Guantanamo and Andrews. Guantanamo has no flight 20. The record of leaving at three o''clock, Andrews did not have a record of landing at two points." Daniel handed the two diaries to the prosecution lawyer and the judge respectively. "The defense hopes to be confirmed from the two bases." "What do you mean?" the judge said, "Do you want to confirm a flight that has never been before?" "We believe there is, sir." Daniel said confidently. "The defense requested that Air Force O''Mare and Rodriguez testify. They are the ground crew of Andrews on the 7th at two o''clock." The prosecution lawyer was naturally unwilling. An objection was raised, but the assistant in the defense lawyer stood up and submitted an application on the spot in accordance with the provisions of the law. When the two sides confronted the judge, Daniel stood in front of Colonel Jessup, looking at the Colonel calmly, steadily, confidently but not sharply, which made the Colonel lose his rhythm for the first time, "This is ridiculous. , For the sake of God, please check the flight log!" His tone was full of anxiety and irritability, and his tone of voice continued to rise uncontrollably, becoming a bit sharp. "The Air Force can confirm now, sir." Daniel was unmoved, which distracted Colonel Jessup. "Just now you said that you had ordered Kendrick to tell his men not to move San Diego, but did he know you? Is it possible that he ignores this order? Is it possible that he forgets it? Is it possible that he left the office and said, "The old man is wrong?" When Captain Kendrick told his men not to touch San Diego, did they? May be deceived?" The series of questions from Daniel made Colonel Jessup feel ridiculous, and it angered him, "Have you ever served in an infantry regiment, kid? Have you ever been to the front? Have you given your life to someone else? Or someone else? Entrust your life to you?" He shot back at Daniel with a series of rhetorical questions, "We obey the order, kid, we must obey the order, otherwise we will die! It''s that simple, do you understand?" Colonel Jessup apparently told Daniel. I was very dissatisfied with the question just now, gritted his teeth and said. Facing Colonel Jessups angry counterattack, Daniel was unmoved. Instead, he raised his voice slightly and deliberately slowed down his speech, filling the words with a sense of heaviness. Before, there was another question. Since you have given orders not to move San Diego, your orders can always be followed." At this point, Daniel paused and said, "Then why San Diego? Is it dangerous? Daniel did not amplify the voice, still using the usual volume, but after the speed slowed down, the weight of each word became heavy, making people breathless. The invisible momentum is very strong. Between his eyebrows gradually formed, "Why must he be transferred from the base?" Colonel Jessup was silent, and there was a gap of one second before he said, "San Diego is an unqualified player, he was transferred..." But his words were interrupted by Daniel, and he suddenly accelerated Speaking of but you didn''t say that just now. You said that you want to transfer him because his life is in danger. I can read the court records to you. " "I know what I said! You don''t need to remind me!" Colonel Jessup also gave up the explanation, and followed Daniel''s question and began to refute. Daniel interrupted Colonel Jessup again, and asked in a calm voice like a tiger descending the mountain, "Why are there two orders? Colonel." Under the pressure of Daniel''s step by step, Colonel Jessup was confused, "Sometimes his subordinates will make their own decisions." "You made it very clear, your subordinates will not be self-assertive!" Daniel stepped forward and used quick words to exert positive pressure. Those amber eyes made people shudder. "They have to obey orders, or else they will Life will be lost! Is San Diego in danger?" "You rude bastard!" Colonel Jessup finally lost control. The prosecution lawyer wanted to adjourn the court, but the judge refused. At this time Hugo entered a special state, he is Daniel, and Daniel is him, but in the depths of his mind, the part that belongs to Hugo is still Hugo, but it is integrated into Daniel''s body in a special way. . Hugo did not lose control and yelled. The voice, intonation, volume, and rhythm were all firmly controlled by Hugo. He used the simplest but most powerful way to vent all the persistence in his heart, thus forming a huge His self-confidence, the powerful aura and the Jack Nicholson in front of him, not only did not let the wind fall, but also faintly substituted the scene to a higher level. The dazzling light made the entire set silent. . Hugo felt it, this is acting! Chapter 89： Hearty Daniel said word by word, a dazzling light burst from his eyebrows, "Since Kendrick once ordered San Diego not to be moved, why must he be transferred? Colonel?" His words did not reach Colonel Jessup. Daniel''s answer, so Daniel continued his efforts, "Kendrick issued the red law because you instructed him to do it." Amidst the "opposition" of the prosecution lawyer, Daniel''s momentum continued to rise, unmoved, and continued Accumulating his own momentum, "Then you let them be scapegoats," Daniel didn''t seem to be loud, but every word seemed like a thousand pound punches that broke Colonel Jessup''s defenses, "Your orders are crippling. You have a life, but you dont know how to repent. Not only did you forge the transfer order, but you also modified the flight log. Daniels aura was completely released. Standing in front of Colonel Jessup in a monstrous posture, it was like a towering tower. The unmoving mountain made the colonel feel the ubiquitous pressure. Facing the judge and the prosecution lawyer''s continuous deterrence, Daniel rushed out all the words with a heavy hammer, and finally smashed the entire court into silence, "Colonel, it is you who ordered the implementation of the red law. Is it?" The judge thought that Daniel was contemptuous of the court and that Colonel Jessup did not need to answer this question at all, but Colonel Jessup was completely irritated by Daniel''s rudeness and thoroughness, "I want to answer! Do you want an answer?" "I have this right!" Facing the monstrous aura of Colonel Jessup, Daniel did not show any weakness and rushed up by hitting the wall. "Do you want to know the answer?" "I want to know the facts!" You come and I go, hammer against hammer! Strong vs. Strong! Without leaving any surplus, the sparks shot in all directions, the voice echoed leisurely in the courtroom, and almost everyone on the scene held their breath, not thinking about it, but daring not to. Throughout the courtroom, only the needles of Daniel and Colonel Jessup were facing Maimang! "You can''t bear this fact!" Colonel Jessup also turned on his firepower. He stared at Daniel in front of him, as if a vulture was staring at a dead body. "Boy, the world we live in requires someone to guard the frontier with a weapon. , Who will guard? Is it you? Or you, Lieutenant Weinberg?" The awe-inspiring spirit in Colonel Jessup''s chest was completely released, "My responsibility is much more important than you thought." Facing Colonel Jessups strength, Daniel didnt care at all. He bit his teeth tightly, his face became taut, his eyebrows tightened, and those eyes stared back at Jessup steadfastly. Colonel, even if the mountains in front of him were screaming with tsunami and stormy waves, he had no fear, and the light in his eyes felt dazzling even for Colonel Jessup. "You hugged San Diego, but came to torture these Marines," Colonel Jessup said almost gritted his teeth. "You are fortunate not to know what I know! The death of San Diego is certainly a tragedy, but it may have saved even more. Many lives. As for the way I exist, it is weird and incomprehensible to you, but it is saving lives!" Colonel Jessup pressed on step by step, trying to oppress Daniel in front of him, but unfortunately the effect was not as expected, so he continued to improve his aura, and the iron and blood of the soldiers was vividly reflected at this moment, "You don''t want to face this fact. , Because in the subconscious you have never mentioned, you need me to defend your home and the country, you want me to defend your home and the country!" Colonel Jessaps pride is so dazzling, "Our usual words are dignity, Military regulations, loyalty, we dont hesitate to defend these words with our lives, but you use them as a trifling matter." Facing such a Colonel Jessup, Daniel not only did not flinch, on the contrary, the steadfast light in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. Those clear amber eyes had no distracting thoughts at this time, and he could even see Colonel Jessups teeth and claws. Just like this, he greeted Colonel Jessup''s squally showers. "I have neither the time nor the interest to explain to someone like you. You sit back and relax under the bedding of freedom I provide, but in turn question my way of providing freedom!" Colonel Jessup leaned forward slightly, his mouth foaming. His voice reverberated in the court for a long time, shaking everyone, and Daniel, who bears all the momentum and pressure of the colonel, is now like a flat boat in a storm, as if there is danger of destruction at any time, "I see you most Its good to say thank you, and then go away! Otherwise, I suggest you take up your weapons and stand guard. Otherwise, dont think about me giving you the ghost rights you think you should have! Colonel Jessup said every word. It was like a sharp knife, with incomparable viciousness and ferocity, stabbing Daniel mercilessly. But Daniel was still unmoved. Instead, he took a step forward, gritted his teeth and said, "Did you order the enforcement of the red law?" "I have a heavy responsibility..." Colonel Jessup shouted hoarse, but was severely interrupted by Daniel. He took a step forward again and yelled at the colonel angrily, word by word like a storm. Hit the colonel, "Did you order the enforcement of the red law?" "Damn it, yes, it''s me!" Colonel Jessup, like an enraged lion, yelled at Daniel with all his strength. The scene is silent, there is no sound, no one speaks, even the sound of the camera running can be faintly heard. shock, this is shock! Watching the head-to-head confrontation between Hugo and Jack, the sparking frontal confrontation almost took away the breath. They used practical actions to truly interpret what is called aura, what is called acting, and what is called a rivalry! The mature and sophisticated Jack, naturally, needless to say, he fully interprets Colonel Jessups stubborn, arrogant, strong, vicious, and paranoid; but the young and green Hugo makes everyone stunned, watching Hugo use his own The language weaves one trap after another, and then step by step into the camp to let the opponent fall. During Hugos performance, the art of language is brought to the extreme, and Hugos expressions, movements, and postures are like Daniels upper body, acting as a lawyer. The interpretation is brilliant. Not to mention Hugos performance when facing Jack. In the face of Jacks violent performance, Hugo never lost his rhythm. Not only was he not substituted into Jacks mode, but on the contrary, he also formed a confrontation with Jack, that is overwhelming. The momentum is neither ostentatious nor sharp, but uses the wisest and most ingenious way to stand firm, but in the end it forces Jack into the Hugo mode, thus pushing the climax of the plot to a new high. In the last less than 30 seconds, the two actors played their roles to the extreme. At this moment, the actors were no longer actors, everyone was substituted into the plot, and they were jaw-droppingly appreciative of this. A show. Appreciation, the use of the word is really appropriate; enjoyment, this is the only feeling of all the staff present. In fact, they are more than just bystanders. As the parties involved, the feelings of the two people are more real and more obvious. Jacks performance on Hugo cant be described as amazing. If Jacks talent for Hugo was still reserved before, then after the filming of the scene, Jack had to clap his hands with Hugo again. There are fast and slow, there is tension and relaxation, delicate and precise, well grasped, and easy to understand. Hugo''s interpretation of Daniel in this scene can definitely be said to have reached a peak. If Hugo can continue this performance , Is not just a talented actor, it can be called an excellent actor, which shows that Hugo''s talent is outstanding. Jack believes that his friend Als previous evaluation of Hugo is completely underestimated. Similarly, Hugo has also benefited a lot from this rivalry. This time he can say that he has used all the eighteen weapons he currently possesses to the extreme, realizing a breakthrough in his understanding of acting skills. The so-called "figure about the role" is actually to grasp the essence of the role according to one''s own understanding, and then present this understanding in one''s own way. Factors such as expressions, actions, and language are all presented in order to achieve the purpose of shaping the role. Just now during the performance, Hugo deliberately strengthened his eyes, using the firmness in his eyebrows to fight against Jack, and the turbulent emotions in his heart were fully expressed in the language, and the performance finally showed Hugo really felt the charm of the performance for the first time. But in addition to his own performance, Hugos biggest gain came from the fight with Jack. During the performance, Jack His eyes seemed to be able to speak. Even without lines, Jack only needs to take a look. At a glance, you can read the complex emotions in his heart. This kind of performance is not deliberate, and there is a natural freedom, as if it should be like this. Hugo can see his reflection in Jack''s eyes, but he can see more of his youthful appearance. Suddenly, Hugo not only felt that he had broken through the bottleneck and really entered the state of acting, but he also saw that a door to exquisite acting had opened before his eyes. The brilliance of that world made him yearn for. Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded and speechless, and was so shocked by Hugo and Jack that they joined forces. Almost no one could respond effectively. The most vivid thought in many people''s minds at this moment is: Are they still worried about Hugo''s collapse in front of Jack? This is a joke at all, Hugo slapped all the doubters with a perfect performance. Recalling that not long ago, Hugo made everyone admire during the script practice, but today, it is not just "admiration", this kind of long-term convulsive shock has made many people feel the soreness of their jaws. "Ka!" Even the director Rob was stunned for a while. He knew that Hugo was excellent, otherwise he would not choose Hugo to play, but just now Hugo''s performance still shocked Rob, not only the whole scene The play passed once and contributed to a wonderful performance, which raised the excitement of the whole play by two steps. This is really...a great surprise. After retrieving his voice, Rob immediately stood up, with a familiar smile on his face, applauded for the wonderful performance of Hugo and Jack, and repeatedly admired, "Wonderful! Wonderful!" Chapter 90： Impressed Robs voice finally brought the scene staff back to their senses. Everyone looked at each other, and then sparsely applauded, expressing their admiration for the performance just now. More and more people applauded, especially when I saw Hugo standing in the middle, breathing heavily and adjusting his breathing, I was moved spontaneously. Hugo in front of him is not a second-rate actor who contributed bad performances in "Hudson Eagles". His hard work in the crew is seen in everyone''s eyes, and today is even more jaw-dropping with his wonderful performance. Even Jack Nicholson showed a satisfied smile. The hearty satisfaction on the faces of the two actors vividly demonstrated the essence of acting, which made people admire! The Hugo in front of me has suffered from all kinds of eyes since he entered the crew. No one is optimistic that such scandal-ridden Hugo can stand up, but Hugo has never defended, but just used his own actions to prove his value and work hard. Relentlessly reading the script, actively consulting legal books, earnestly and rigorously discussing with actors and directors, painstakingly researching the way of expression of the role... Until Hugo used such a top performance to make all doubts disappear at this moment, all opposition Since then, the readers have closed their mouths. This powerful counterattack is more effective and more powerful than any other method, leaving people speechless! Compared with Hugos amazing performance today, Allejie, who left the crew two days ago, became more and more like a jumping clown. There were many people in the crew who originally stood on Aljes position, and wanted the behind-the-scenes staff to unite their rights and interests. The emergence of the gambling game was the most direct manifestation, but now Hugo uses his outstanding strength. Proved the iron fact: Allej is just a frantic lunatic, and the sewage is just a fictional fact. The result of the gambling game has come out. Hugo not only did not collapse under Jacks oppression, on the contrary, his outstanding performance was enough to fight against Jack. The two people collided with each other and produced a dazzling spark, pushing the essence of the scene to A whole new level. But there is no such option in the gambling game: no one expected Hugo to have such a wonderful performance. The slap that Hugo slapped on the face of the gambling game was so crisp and neat! Whether you like Hugo or not, no one denies the strength that Hugo has shown in the performance just now. No one can stand on Al Jahs position again and speak the vernacular, and no one supports Al Jahs treatment of Hugo. The accusation, and no one is willing to defend Allejay. Hugo as a person, everyone has the right to hate him or like him, because this is personal freedom; but as an actor, Hugo''s absolute strength is hard to refuse! Golden Raspberry Award for worst actor? If anyone has seen Hugo''s performance in this scene just now, that trophy is a big joke; "Smell the fragrance and know a woman" will fail? If someone has experienced everything that Hugo has in the crew, this remark is an absurd rumor. "Hugo is gradually rising with his own strength!" Suddenly someone remembered that the "Los Angeles Times", "U.S. Weekly" and other newspapers and magazines ridiculed this point of view. A remark made after the crew of "Know a Woman" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", but people didn''t want to believe it, and just joked about it in a joking and humorous way. However, it now appears that this is about to become a reality. Demi Moores expression is really not good. Although it is a bit far-fetched to say that Hugo has taken the role of her husband Bruce Willis, it is difficult for Demi to be positive and positive towards Hugo. In his opinion, after the filming started, Demi has always been lukewarm to Hugo, and has not spoken against each other, but has not taken the initiative to show her favor. She has always maintained a normal working partner relationship. But today, Hugo''s performance surprised Demi, because this is the breakthrough she dreams of. The crews bet on Hugos acting skills, Demi did not place a bet, but her agent placed a bet, thinking that Hugo is not qualified for the scene, but now, Hugo is not only competent for the scene, but also beyond everyones expectations. The way showed the best performance, which really stunned everyone. No wonder there was silence for about three seconds after the filming of the scene! It is one thing not to like Hugo, but the pursuit of acting skills is another. The reason why Demi took over the drama "Yihai Xiongfeng" is that she hopes that she can get rid of the "human and ghost love". The fixed image of the artist has achieved breakthroughs in acting or roles. But how can acting breakthrough be so simple? Demi never caught the inspiration. Maybe it was the lack of talent that restricted her development, maybe her efforts were not enough, maybe the direction she tried was wrong, but the fact is that she has never been able to The crew of "Hai Xiong Feng" found a new rhythm. But now, when Hugo is born, he has made a breakthrough in the most decisive way. Now you can almost see people''s praise of Hugo after the movie is released. Demi had to say that she was jealous. Applause, along with Rob''s first applause, the applause of the set gradually gathered. The people who supported Hugo in the gambling game naturally did not hesitate to applaud their own applause, mobilized their hands vigorously, and praised Hugos wonderful performance; and the group of people who believed that Hugo would fail in the gambling game was somewhat unwilling. Reconciled, but still in the sight of colleagues jokingly or shocked, patted his hands insincerely, Hugo''s performance is indeed convincing. As for those who thought that Hugo would collapse in the gambling game, they were dumbfounded at this time. The more serious the mentality of watching the joke, the more obvious the impact. Looking at Hugo, who is standing in the middle of the set smiling and thanking everyone, Most of these people slumped their shoulders, unwilling to applaud, but they couldnt say anything. Even if they said something like "maybe this is just a flash of light," its not painful or itchy, even for themselves. Can''t convince. What''s more, at this time, your mouth is stiff, and it''s only yourself who is ashamed. Demi was stunned, seeing the excited Rob, the satisfied Jack, and the smiling Kevin, and finally clapped and joined everyone in the celebration. Nearly two weeks after entering the "Yihai Xiongfeng" crew, Hugo finally proved himself. He won everyone''s approval with his practical actions. The shadow of the Allej incident completely disappeared, and Hugo replaced Tom as the leading actor. At this moment, he was also smashed. No one questioned Hugo anymore. He won the respect he deserves by relying on his unremitting efforts! In fact, the applause only lasted less than ten seconds. After all, this was not a real public performance. The on-site staff only used applause to express their admiration and admiration. The applause quickly diminished until it disappeared. But Hugo could clearly feel that the gaze projected on him by the staff was warming silently. At this moment, the excitement in Hugo''s heart was completely surging. is not only because he won the respect of the crew, but also because it was Hugo who relied on his own efforts to get to this point, which also proved that Hugo''s efforts are not wrong, and his perception of acting is correct! The most important thing is that Hugo''s understanding of acting has finally made a breakthrough today since he "smelt the fragrance to know a woman." Now Hugo''s mind is still constantly stirring with the clear feelings he had just performed when he was playing Daniel, repeating it over and over again, he must firmly remember this kind of comfortable feeling like getting through the two channels of the governor and the governor. Maybe hes not proficient now, just mastering the first key to getting started, but Hugo believes that as long as he persists, he is capable of becoming a top actor, like Jack Nicholson like Al- An actor like Pacino! "Hugo, the performance just now was excellent." Rob came over and praised Hugo again in words, which made Hugo a little embarrassed. There was another applause and applause, which made Hugo feel a little flattered, "We still need to keep working hard!" Hugo said humbly. Robb smiled and nodded, "Yes, according to your feelings just now, we finished filming this scene. UU reading " Then Rob began to explain the next part of the filming. The shooting of a scene is not so simple. Unless the director chooses a long lens to record everything faithfully, then the scene needs to be shot from different angles and perspectives, and then these shots are combined according to the director''s ideas. Get up and concoct the picture in his mind. To put it simply, it is also an action of opening the door and entering. Sometimes you need to use the panoramic view to watch the other person directly open the door and come in. Sometimes you need to take a close-up shot of the doorknob to get the effect of the key slowly turning, and sometimes you need to aim at the door slit. The shadows projected by the quasi-lights create the atmosphere, and sometimes follow the footsteps to show the action of opening the door, or to compare the different reactions inside and outside the door through a series of sub-shots... Therefore, the director is ultimately about a movie The effect presented is decisive. The script is important, but different directors will have completely different interpretations of the same script, and the effects presented are naturally different. This is the charm of movies. After re-investing in shooting, Hugo is indeed completely in the state. He carefully studied every aspect of Daniel''s character, and then presented it in detail during the shooting. Several close-up shots made Rob be surprised with satisfaction. It can be seen that since deciding to adopt Hugo as the actor, this is the most relaxed mentality for Rob, because he also sees the prospect of great success in the film. The filming of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is a process of enjoyment for Hugo. He enjoys every moment of playing against Jack, and also enjoys the feeling of a fish in water after experiencing the breakthrough in acting, and also enjoys the interpretation of Daniel''s life in front of the camera. The carefree. Chapter 91： Beauty Detective Class The filming of "Yihai Xiongfeng" went very smoothly. Jack Nicholson quickly completed all his roles and left the crew. Although the relationship between Hugo and Jack is not close, they can only be regarded as ordinary friends, but from Jack However, Hugo has learned a lot, which is really a very rare experience. Hugo, who has made breakthroughs in acting skills, is performing other scenes, quite a handy sense of ease, and constantly confirms his experience in practice. This is also the best way to hone acting skills. This period is really good for Hugo. Extra enjoyment. Entering April, almost the entire United States has focused its attention on Los Angeles, because the Rodney King case is about to go to trial. After watching the full video, the district court jury declared that the four police officers were not guilty. After only two children, raging fires ignited in Los Angeles with black smoke and gunshots. Many people took advantage of the fire and looted and rushed into the shops to rob. At this moment, law and order were completely paralyzed, and a quarter of the urban areas were in hot air, and the damage far exceeded that of the black urban violence at the end of sixty years. chaos. What''s more serious is violence. The unrest has spread and signs of unrest have appeared in major cities across the United States. This has forced President George Bush to mobilize tens of thousands of federal troops and the California National Guard into Los Angeles to quell the unrest. Violence. After the chaos, blame and abuse were directed at the jury, and the jurors were scolded. In the midst of chaos and anger, no one wanted to listen to the true accusations made by the jurors. Since this year is an election year, President Bush was completely dizzy. As the head of the federal government''s executive branch, he actually went on his behalf. Before the federal grand jury had held a hearing on the case and made a prosecution verdict, he announced that the federal government would re-prosecute the white man. police officer. On the one hand, Bush did not understand the cause and effect of the incident, and he was also a member of the media deceived; on the other hand, in the case of an election year, the Rodney King incident has become a political incident, and the worried federal government had to intervene. Even asking for the white police officer to be convicted anyway, which really made the incident completely out of control. This is the first time Hugo has stood in the long river of history, feeling the weight of history. I used to watch movies, say American kind. Family. How serious and exaggerated the discrimination is, or how complicated the culture and traditions of the immigrant country of the United States are, Hugo has no substantive feeling at all, because it is a world far away from him, not only geographical but also Time. But now, Hugo is standing in the United States in 1992, despite the Los Angeles riots. At the time of the chaos, the entire crew of "Yihai Xiongfeng" came to the east coast of Washington (Washington.D.C.) for filming. Fortunately, it was not affected; but watching the city that was still living a week ago turned into a sea of ??flames, my heart The shock is still beyond words. Actually, the Rodney King incident triggered the Los Angeles Riot this time. The reasons for chaos are very complicated. The globalization of the U.S. economy has led to massive unemployment of black husbands in major cities and loss of basic livelihood security; the former President Ronald Reagan drastically cut welfare programs during his administration, instigating a serious deterioration in the polarization between the rich and the poor; poor black communities Has been neglected for a long time, the crime rate remains high; the judicial system is full of malpractices, and the police. Violation of the law and abuse of power are extremely common. However, the most important reason is that the media is calling for the wind and rain, and making a lot of noise. For their own benefit, they will use deleted videos to mislead the facts, and thus control the outcome of the event before the court opens. The "Uncrowned King" is playing God at this moment. The role of trial, in a sense, single-handedly directed this unprecedented urban violence. chaos! Now, this incident is not over yet, and it can even be said that the curtain has just begun. Under the attention of the president and stimulated by the election year, the Rodney King incident is still a guide that may explode at any time. Husuo, no one knows where the incident will eventually go. "Freedom of speech and fair trial are the two most precious things in our civilization. It is really difficult to choose between the two." Hugo repeated this sentence in a low voice, and then nodded slightly in agreement, Rodney- The many problems reflected in the Jin incident are true portrayals of these two difficulties. Hugo raised his head and looked at Kevin Bacon next to him, "Who said this?" "U.S. Supreme Court Justice Hugo Black (Hugo. Black), has the same name as you." Kevin smiled, and then saw a shy smile on Hugo''s face, he couldn''t help but pat the rain. Guo''s shoulder, "I was wondering if this is one of the reasons why Rob chose you in the end." The reason why Hugo brought up the Rodney King incident was not only because it was the hottest focus in the past week, but also because Hugo has been thinking about the case in the story of "Yihai Xiongfeng". It seems that he made a series of decisions to protect his family and the country, but from a legal standpoint, Daniel could not agree with the colonel''s point of view. But the problem is that the colonel did not kill San Diego with his own hands, so how to understand this case and how to analyze and debate the case, Hugo feels that he needs to think carefully. Just as Hugo and Kevin were talking here, Joseph suddenly ran over, "Hugo, Uma is here to visit, you..." Hugo didn''t respond for a while. After looking over, he saw Joseph frowning and worried, "What? Who are you talking about?" Hugo didn''t understand at all and had to ask again. "I said, Uma came to visit the class, and he is now at the door of the set." Joseph repeated that he didn''t know how Hugo is now with Uma. He chased him and then suddenly gave up. The kissing at the premiere of "The Final Analysis", and later Uma''s overnight stay at Hugo''s house was a turning point. Therefore, Joseph is not sure whether Hugo welcomes Uma''s arrival. Hugo was stunned, and subconsciously looked in the direction of the entrance. Naturally, he couldn''t see anything like this. He just saw the staff with a look of warmth. I looked at myself ignorantly-this kind of ridiculous eyes didn''t appear before, but now everyone treats Hugo a lot more affectionately, as if they are saying "beauties are coming", as if waiting for a good show. Hugo couldn''t help but feel a headache. He didn''t know what the relationship between him and Uma was now. After that night, the two had no contact. He even went directly to the crew of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and has been busy until now. And now, Uma actually came to visit the class directly, Hugo didnt know what was going on, but what he could do now, it could only go smoothly, Ill go out to meet her. The beauties came to Washington in person. On the set, Hugo hasn''t gone out to greet him. This is not a gentleman''s behavior. Hugo handed Joseph the lunch box in his hand, and then walked towards the door of the set, but kept thinking in his head what should be said in the first sentence after the meeting. "Hello?" This doesn''t seem right; otherwise, "Hey, long time no see", which seems too casual; "I didn''t expect you to come to visit the class, it''s so welcome", this...too enthusiastic; "beauty front Its my pleasure to come to visit the class." Is this flirting? The various thoughts in his head were crazy, and he came to the entrance without knowing it, and then Hugo saw the pretty and fresh Uma, and couldn''t help but stop. Today Uma wore a simple white shirt and light blue jeans, and finally paired with a pair of black shoes. The simple and concise dress, without any gorgeous embellishment, showed the most moving and pure side of Uma''s temperament. Came out. Uma also saw Hugo, with a bright smile on his face, waved to Hugo, and then walked up briskly, "I was filming near Washington, and I heard that you were here too, just in time. Just stop by and take a look." Uma greeted him comfortably, as if two people were familiar friends, and her generous performance made Hugo''s nervousness a bit redundant, "Why, should you not see I came empty-handed, so I''m not welcome to visit the class, right?" Hugo couldn''t help being amused, and said with a smile, "I was at least looking forward to having coffee." Uma shrugged and touched her flat jeans pocket, "When I get paid, everything will be there." "Bread? Or milk?" Hugo and Uma walked to the crew side by side He continued jokingly after Uma''s words. But when the words were spoken, Hugo secretly cried out bad, the suggestive taste of these words was too obvious. Sure enough, Uma gave Hugo a meaningful look, the smile on the corner of his mouth paused, and then burst out of relief, "I thought pizza was the most popular food when visiting the class." Uma didn''t point it. The potential meaning of Hugo''s words just now was wittyly revealed with a simple joke, but the look in his eyes was printed in Hugo''s eyes. "Fried chicken, in fact, is the best choice." Hugo''s eyes flashed, and did not continue to entangle, but continued to follow the topic of Uma. After the two entered the crew, Hugo took Uma and briefly met Rob, Demi, Kevin and others, and then the two sat down beside the dressing table on the set. Hugo pointed to the clutter in the corner. Lunch box box. What I ate for lunch today was Chinese takeaway. Unfortunately, its not the taste in my memory. "I heard that someone came to visit the class. I am still looking forward to getting rid of todays lunch. How about, do you want to try our crews Lunch?" "Oh, believe me, your lunch is definitely not as lethal as our crew," Uma clasped Erlang''s legs upright and put her hands on her knees. She looked like a lady, but her eyebrows were accompanied by words. Picked up slightly, showing signs of vividness, "When I was so hungry that my stomach was squirming, and I saw a simple sandwich appear on the dressing table, I really wanted to say,''Grass! This is lunch? Even if it''s not. What kind of rich Chinese food, at least it should be a hamburger, it''s just a sandwich? "My **** almost pierced the roof." Chapter 92： Guitar charm From the three previous contacts with Uma, it can be seen that her personality is more or less boyish, and she is brave enough to do what she says is simply and neatly different from that of many girls. This is also true when she speaks. It can be clearly felt; but her talking eyes are filled with mists of water, and she has a delicate and pleasant femininity with every smile, as if just one look is enough to make a man''s heart move. This is the case for Uma at this time. Her watery eyes fell on Hugo so seriously, without deliberately conveying information, but the focus of listening carefully is enough to make the heart beat faster. "What are you shooting now?" Hugo kept forgetting this point and asked. "''Blind Girl Murder (Jennifer. Eight)''." Uma replied, "Bruce Robinson (Bruce Robinson) guide, and Andy Garcia (Andy. Garcia) cooperation." "Oh,''The Killing Fields'' and''The Godfather 3''." Hugo thought for a while, and then realized that the former is a masterpiece of Bruce and won the Oscar nomination for best adapted screenplay; The author is Andy''s representative work, and also won the Oscar nomination for best supporting actor. "Then this is a work worth looking forward to. I must go to the cinema to watch it myself." "Then at least I don''t have to worry that there will be no one in the cinema." Uma''s words made Hugo laugh directly, with a very happy expression. Uma looked at Hugo with a bright smile in front of her, her eyes narrowed involuntarily. She must admit that such a Hugo is really attractive, sunny, warm, humorous, and sincere. Hugo has already brought her after meeting again. Too many surprises for Uma. At first, Uma thought the kissing at the premiere was a revenge. She thought Hugo would be crazy about it, but he didnt. Later that passionate night, she thought it was just one night, meaningless, but She occasionally thinks about it; today''s troupe is completely different from the picture she imagined. It seems that the arc of her mouth can''t help but rise. This feeling is strange, but also very beautiful. "What''s the matter? Did I spit out the saliva with a smile? That would be really rude." Hugo began to look at himself solemnly, but Uma didn''t hold back a word and laughed. come out. "No, you were fine just now." Uma managed to control her smile, but her eyes were a little uncomfortable, she didn''t dare to fall on Hugo''s shiny eyes anymore, her fast heartbeat made her Subconsciously dodged, and then saw the guitar leaning on next to the dressing table, and then changed the subject, "Do you usually play guitar in the crew? I didn''t expect it." "Oh, no, that''s not my guitar, it''s the makeup artist." Hugo waved his hand quickly and denied. "It''s disappointing." Uma curled her mouth, expressing her regret, "I originally thought that in return for my negotiation, you would play a love song for me." "Are you serious?" Hugo was obviously surprised. Looking at Uma''s sincere expression, he said in confusion, "You come to visit the class, do you still need to ask for a return?" Then he changed his tone and said angrily. , "This really disappointed me, my coffee!" "Hey, gentleman. I didn''t ask too much, it was just a song." Uma was originally just talking casually, without much thought at all, but was taken seriously by Hugo''s counterattack. Get up, "Or, next time you go to my crew to visit the crew? Isn''t it the same with friends?" "I still need me to visit the ban? This is really too bad." Hugo thought about it seriously, and Uma was suddenly embarrassed by this rebuttal, "Then I would rather choose to sing a song. This should be more labor-saving." "Do you really know how to play the guitar and sing?" Uma was taken aback by this unexpected surprise, her expression surprised. Hugo really stood up and reached for the guitar, then sat down, "No, no, you misunderstood. I just said that I chose to sing. I didn''t say that I must sing well. You know, I play the guitar at least Knowing that this string can make a sound, there is nothing more than that. As for the singing, I think you will adapt." "You still call yourself a gentleman!" Uma immediately began to complain, obviously not hoping for Hugo''s singing voice. Hugo shrugged, "At least I look very gentleman holding the guitar." A confident ridicule made Uma smile again. But Uma watched Hugo really start to tune the strings, she looked around in a panic, "Hugo, let it go, it won''t be good if it affects the rest of the crew." As far as Uma knew, Hugo can''t sing, let alone play the guitar, otherwise Hugo would definitely use this trick when he chased her. Of course, Uma didn''t have a cold with Hugo at the time, even if Hugo sang nicely, Uma could hardly have a good impression. "I''ll be a bit quieter." Hugo cleared his throat, and then said with a smile, "Cover your ears." When Uma heard this, she was stunned, and she actually covered her ears. When I got up, Hugo almost burst into laughter. But Hugo finally managed to control it, and then after thinking about it, he chose the song. Actually, Hugo didn''t take it too seriously. He was just planning to make a joke with Uma, and it could be regarded as thanking Uma for coming to visit the class. So Hugo chose a classic tune to be slightly modified and re-interpreted. This tune is called "Next Time You Meet Me (Next Time. You See. Me, which was created by Junior in 1956. Parker) sang jazz, the original song is full of the classic jazz flavor of the 1930s, the use of saxophone, clarinet, trombone and piano makes the whole song full of retro flavor. Hugo chose this song because the lyrics describe a man betrayed by a woman, so he made up his mind to say "Next time you meet me again, I will be completely different." Hugo intends to change this The song is slightly changed, incorporating some blues and popular styles, using guitar for interpretation, adding some humorous feeling, it is a little joke and a little gift. Hugo pressed the strings and used the guitar''s crisp strings to throw away the colorful and colorful instrument notes of the song, and outline the music notes one by one in a lighter and simpler way. Seeing Hugo playing the guitar freely, Uma opened her mouth involuntarily. She didn''t expect it. It was just a joke just now. Hugo actually played the guitar, and she seemed to be a master. ! Uma''s fingers loosened slightly, and then he heard the clear string sound like smoky smoke winding up in front of her eyes. Unconsciously, her fingertips wanted to follow the rhythm of the music to swing up and down. Hugo''s performance completely exceeded Uma''s expectations! "Next time you meet me, things won''t be the same." Hugo''s warm voice slowly entangled in the guitar strings, and the smile on the corners of his mouth melted into the singing, with a faint joy, making the listener''s mouth unconscious. Juezhong began to outline, "The next time you meet me, things will not be the same, oh..." Hugo raised his voice slightly, stirring the music to make a circle of ripples, but the smile on the corner of his mouth It is fully blooming, "If you hurt you, dear, you can only blame yourself." The cunning of Hugo''s eyes danced on top of the musical notes, each word seemed to become a living character independently, tap dancing and funny expressions among the musical notes, this kind of vivid feeling It is amazing. Even Uma herself did not notice that she was leaning forward slightly, her fingers and toes were following Hugo to beat her, even her chin was tapping lightly, and even the blood in her body was in the air. Catering to the rhythmic swing, this feeling of being completely integrated with the music is so good that she forgets everything. A picture emerged in my mind. A ray of sunlight was projected on the stage through the skylight alone. In the middle of the stage, a dancer stepped on the ground with his feet to weave a natural melody without any accompaniment. , But its not boring at all, because the drums and beats are the most beautiful music, the ground is the instrument, and the dancers feet are playing it. The sunlight shrouded the stage like a spotlight, making everything beautiful. When the consciousness comes back, you can see Hugo''s slender fingers beating lightly on the guitar strings. UU Reading seems to be surrounded by countless elves dancing, and musical notes leap from the guitar amp. Come out, soar freely in front of you, weaving a magnificent picture scroll. "Yes, it''s true, it''s a fact, not all sunlight is golden." Hugo''s voice is warm and full-bodied, and the chord sounds are perfectly combined, like velvet and the string sounds shuttle in the line of sight. Dancing on the eardrums is so beautiful that people have to close their eyes and use hearing and touch to truly feel the power of music, "Yes, this is true, this is a fact, not all sunlight is golden, yeah! As the classic books say, you get melons and beans, you get beans." Uma can feel the humor and ridicule in Hugos voice. Even if she closes her eyes, she can feel Hugos state. The guitar is his face, the music is his expression, the singing is his emotions, everything is So lifelike, even more real than she opened her eyes to see everything. "Oh, you lied, you deceived... oh oh! So long! Woman, its wrong for you to do this. There is already another queen on the throne!" The smile in Hugos voice almost leaked out, this Uma opened his eyes again, and he saw Hugo''s amber eyes sparkling with gold, as if the sun was shrouded on the quiet lake at 8 o''clock in the morning, sacred and beautiful, all the gorgeous rhetoric. It becomes dull at this moment. The original guitar can be so beautiful, so romantic and so vivid, the original music can be so gorgeous, so moving and so real. It turns out that the so-called music without borders is real, even if there is no word, even if the lyrics are so simple, even if there are only the simplest musical notes, But the emotion is so real! Chapter 94： City of Sound From Sunset Plaza, drive all the way to the north for about half an hour, and you can find a holy place for musicians on the west side of Universal Studios: Sound. City. The City of Sound is the name of a recording studio. This recording studio on Cabrito Street (Cabrito. Road) symbolizes Los Angeles'' most brilliant musical dream since the 1970s. The City of Sound was established in 1969. Under the background of the smoke of the Vietnam War, its shabby origin made it very inconsistent with the hippie movements advocating the beauty of flowers and freedom at the time. Even unknown singers were unwilling to put their own The sound was recorded in that "dirty and terrible" place. But with the 1970 Spirit album "Twelve. Dreams. Of. Dr. Sardonicus" and Neil. Young''s album "After the Gold Rush ( After. The. Gold. Rush" turned out, the City of Sound has received more and more attention. In this studio, you can find countless great names, Metallica, Elton-John (Elton. John), Guns and Roses (Guns. N''Roses), Santana (Santana), Nirvana (Nirvana) and other famous musicians established their supreme status albums are all produced here. This also makes the City of Sound the most prestigious recording studio in Los Angeles in one fell swoop, and countless people flocked to come here for pilgrimage. After entering the 1990s, music carriers are changing with each passing day. From vinyl records to tapes to optical discs, the status of recording studios has naturally undergone tremendous changes. An excellent recording studios excellent equipment is crucial, and technological Development also forces the studio to constantly update its own equipment and keep up with the times in order to maintain the singer''s favor. At this point, the City of Sound has always maintained a good synchronization rate. The album "Nevermind" by the band Nirvana turned out in 1991 was recorded here. Therefore, when Hugo was notified to come to the City of Sound to record, his inner excitement was so turbulent that he almost lost control. He was able to get in touch with the music mecca of countless rock fans so close, even in this studio. During the recording, Hugo felt that he was suffocating with happiness. The filming of "Yihai Xiongfeng" continued until late May. More than two months of filming has benefited Hugo a lot. Compared with other gains, the breakthrough in acting is undoubtedly the most gratifying, but it has won the opportunity to be exposed to music. It also made Hugo ecstatic. It is difficult for him to say which news made him happier. He can only say that the life after the journey is really wonderful! During the filming, Hugo used his free time to really calm down to adapt "Next Time You Meet Me (Next Time. You See Me, and then simply recorded it with a tape recorder and gave it to Luo. Uncle. Rob gave it to the film scorer Mark Schaiermann to audition. After discussion, he finally decided to use Hugo''s reinterpreted version as the movie''s theme song, which will be played at the end of the movie when the subtitles are released. Although the audience almost left when the subtitles were released at the end of the movie, there are very few people who are willing to stick to the end. Simply put, there may not be many audiences who hear Hugo perform the song, but this still makes Hugo happy and bad. This is not only as simple as getting music opportunities, but also shows that Hugos talent in music has also been affirmed to a certain extent. Joseph looked at Hugo sitting in the passenger seat so excited that he couldn''t help himself, and he felt a little dumbfounded. Even when the news of the successful audition of "Scent of a Woman" or "Yihai Xiongfeng" came out, Hugo''s mood was also It is not so high, which makes Joseph feel very magical, "I never knew you would be so passionate about recording songs and becoming a singer." When Hugo heard this, he also realized that he was a little too excited. The ten-year career of chasing music has been deeply imprinted in his bones. The Glory To Death band even joked, "Will we just This way he died anonymously on an unknown stage." Therefore, he is indeed very excited today, a state of uncontrollable. But Hugo became familiar with Joseph gradually. He didnt panic. Its because Ive never tried it before, so everything is so fresh, isnt it? Hugo calmly said, If you let me try a brand new one I''m just as happy as a breakthrough role." Joseph nodded slightly, agreeing to Hugo''s statement, "That''s also right. But, aren''t you nervous? The recording studio, this is a completely different field." Hugo took a deep breath, "I''m nervous, of course I''m nervous." Then he let out a long breath. Before the journey, the Glory to the Dead band had been in the recording studio, and there were a lot of times. There were regular recording studios and simple private recording studios, but most of the time there was no professional recording engineer to help. They had to start from scratch and explore on their own. . Today, Hugo has to deal with professional recording engineers and the top recording studio in the industry. How could it not be nervous. The only thing that can give Hugo a little comfort is that Mark has just made his debut for a year, and Mark is only 33 years old this year, and he should be able to communicate better than those senior recording engineers. Arriving in the parking lot behind the recording studio, each parking spot has a name posted. Obviously, the most reasonable arrangement was made to regulate parking. Joseph found the name of "International Innovation Management Company Gibbs" and parked the car. OK, walked into this exquisite building with Hugo. Entering the gate, you can see the front desk made up of three used oil drums, which is full of personality in the shabby, which makes people shine. Joseph stepped forward and reported the name of Marc Schaemann, and then confirmed the identity of Hugo Lancaster, and then the staff led two people to the designated recording studio. The City of Sound recording studio is very large, with many recording studios of different sizes. The largest can accommodate an entire symphony orchestra, and the smallest is naturally a space for solo singers to work. However, the recording studio was not advanced enough at this time. All the walls were made of wooden sound insulation. Hugo once visited a recording studio in 2011. The walls of each recording studio were made of different materials and metal. , There are fabrics and woods, you can turn around like a book page, and make changes according to the needs of recording speakers. However, it is only the early nineties, and it is expected that it will not be that complicated. There is a collective rest area outside the recording room, which is equipped with coffee machines, microwave ovens, refrigerators and other equipment. It is a special area for people to rest and eat. It is not unusual for many people to live in the recording studio for a week or more after entering the working state, so the existence of such a resting area is extremely important. However, professional recording studios need to be reserved, especially the most popular recording studios like the City of Sound. After you make an appointment in advance, you must arrive at the scene on time. If you go late, the recording studio will not sing time, because the next time There will also be an appointment to come in. Along the way, regardless of whether you know him or not, if the staff members greet Hugo enthusiastically, not because Hugo is a famous actor, but because Hugo is about to start work here, who knows here at such a moment Is a classic born in one of your studios? After arriving at the destination, Hugo and Joseph rang the doorbell at the door. The soundproof door of the recording studio opened soon, and a simple and honest smile appeared in front of him, "Hey, you are here, quickly Come in." This is Mark Schaiermann. Hugo doesnt know much about soundtracks, and Mark is not a familiar name like Hans Zimme, John Williams, James Horner, so Hugo''s knowledge of him is very limited. But the upcoming "Nuns Are Crazy" is Mark''s work, which is a movie that Hugo is very familiar with. "Sorry, my work needs some time to finish, so you can sit here and wait. Hugo, you can get used to the guitar, and I''ll be fine soon." Mark always has a smile on his face, warm and polite, not waiting. Both parties introduced themselves and hurriedly talked about a lot, and also actively introduced Hugo to the musical instruments stacked next to them. They were sincere and did not have the air of a film soundtrack. "You''ll be busy first! I''ll talk about it later!" Hugo said straightforwardly, motioning to keep Mark busy with his own affairs. Then Hugo stood there and began to look at the decoration equipment around. The simple and simple decoration is generous and elegant, which is very similar to the decoration style of the recording studio during the black and white film period in Hugo''s memory. The decoration here is not gorgeous, and there are even some downfalls. You can even imagine the musicians and singers at the beginning of the city of sound. The image of rejection here. But it is this simplicity that more and more brings out the incredible that singers have bred classic music hereCompared with the luxurious and exquisite decoration, music is the soul of this recording studio. This made Hugo a little excited. "Hey, sorry, I was so busy just now." Mark''s voice interrupted Hugo''s contemplation. He finally finished his busyness, stood up again, and proactively extended his hand to Joseph and Hugo, "I am Mark- Scheimann, I am very happy to have this cooperation." After Joseph and Hugo took the initiative to introduce themselves, Mark smiled brightly at Hugo, "Your voice sounds more narrative than your appearance. This is a rare thing for the sound engineer. Maybe you will be a very good singer." When Hugo heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh, not because his ten-year career in underground rock made his voice have a story, but because Mark''s words reminded him of the music that would be popular all over the world in the future. On the talent show "American Idol", he felt that Mark was one of the judges and praised his audition. Hugo''s smile made Mark a little embarrassed, "I''m sorry, I have an occupational disease. I''m not saying that your appearance is not good..." Mark''s words just now are ambiguous, and it can be understood that he is mocking Hugo''s appearance. It was a vase, and the voice sounded much better, so he quickly explained it. "No, no," Hugo said with a bright smile, waving his hands again and again, "I know what you mean, if my expression is not clear, I can explain that I was stunned just now, and I was a little surprised at your praise. Because you are the first person who won''t praise my appearance." Hugo''s ridiculous explanation made Mark stunned for a moment, and he couldn''t tell the truth from the fake. Chapter 95： First recording "I mean, your voice''s interpretation of the melody is amazing. This is very rare." Mark did not understand Hugo''s ridicule, and still explained it seriously. It can be seen that he is a hardworking man. A diligent person, "However, I''m not sure about your performance after entering the studio. Many people have a good voice, but after entering the studio, they don''t know how to control it, so you can''t become a singer." Mark''s honesty made Hugo feel very comfortable. At least it can be seen that Mark is the kind of personality that works on the ground. "I will overlap the **** on the index finger." It means praying, "Then why don''t we give it a try? ? If there is anything that can be improved or learned, we must make full use of the time." Mark immediately nodded and agreed with Hugo''s words, "Go into the recording studio, let you adjust to the whole atmosphere." After watching Hugo enter the recording studio, Mark walked to the sound console, but again Thinking of something, I turned to Joseph and said, "If you feel bored, you can go out and stroll around. There are still many recreational facilities here." Joseph is a film manager who knows almost nothing about music. He was still in a daze. When Mark said this, he waved his hand again and again, "It''s okay, it''s okay, just ignore me, you just work." He sat on the sofa nervously. superior. Its not like a familiar set here. The professional and unfamiliar equipment makes Joseph full of pressure, but at the same time Joseph is also very curious about Hugos performance in the studio. In other words, Mark quickly turned his attention to Hugo. After sitting down in front of the sound console, he pressed the huge red button on the right hand side and said to the microphone in front of him, " Hugo, bring a headset, yes, that''s it." The microphone''s voice came out through the speaker above the recording studio, indicating Hugo''s actions, "I will play the music first, you listen to the effect, and then you try to follow the music. Singing into the microphone, this is the effect of recording. Let''s try it again and say it again." Hugo made a "no problem" gesture to Mark. Hugo is not unfamiliar with these procedures in the recording studio. Not only was it because he had a recording experience in the past, but also because he had seen the actors not live when he was running a masterpiece. The radio was dubbed later, so although he has not recorded and sung himself, the process is still very clear. The sound of music soon came from the earphone. This is not the sound of purely instrumental performance, but the master tape of Hugo''s own singing. Simply put, it''s like karaoke, playing the music directly in the ear, and then asking the singer to sing. But the difference between the recording studio and karaoke is that after the singer puts on the headset, he isolates his ears from the voice. The microphone strips off all the attachment factors of the singers voice and presents it in a fruity manner. , Expose all the advantages and disadvantages of sound. The recording studio is more terrible than a cappella. Because at least the singer can hear his own voice during a cappella, and can control the rhythm and tone. This is why many singers dont like to wear a headset when performing live singing. Although the headset can eliminate the noise factor in the scene, the soundtrack is the most direct The clearest transmission to the singer''s ears, but at the same time it will also affect the singer''s own control of the sound. In the recording studio, singers have no way to control their own voices, and rely solely on the most primitive musical sense to perform their interpretations. In short, the recording studio is a complete presentation of the singer''s most basic abilities, whether he has talent, how much talent, strengths and weaknesses, etc., are presented in a variety of ways. Of course, the existence of the recording studio is to make up for the shortcomings of the singer''s voice, presenting the best condition, and even out of tune, broken sound, etc., can be repaired to a certain extent through the adjustment of the sound track in the recording studio. This is why some people are called studio singers, because their scene is terrible, and they can only sing by playing the sound source of the studio with their mouths. In the 21st century, the role of the recording studio has been brought to the extreme. People even joked that "dogs and pigs can become singers". Many idol singers have only one face, and in serious cases, there is a lack of tone. I can only choose to rap, but the studio conceals all their shortcomings, and can also become a regular singer for albums. In Hugo''s view, a truly outstanding singer must perform well in the studio, because this is the medium that maximizes the advantages of the singer, and recording will also become the most extensive means of publicity; but at the same time, the live performance must be sufficiently exciting. The same song can be performed with different flavors according to different scenes, which will not disappoint the sincerity of all audiences when they arrive at the scene to listen. In fact, if he had a choice, Hugo would be more willing to be a band, because he has been a member of the band for the past ten years. Now it feels very weird to ask him to appear in the studio alone, let alone let Hugo. It''s really hard to get used to being directly in the position of the lead singer. So, when Hugo tried to sing for the first time, he was suddenly embarrassed. Hugo felt something abnormal before he made a sound, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong because the headset blocked his own voice, but he raised his eyes and glanced, and he saw Joseph''s stunned look. But Mark appeared very calm, there was no special expression on his face, he was still studying carefully, until Hugo took the initiative to stop, Mark paused the music. "Hugo, listen to the performance of this passage." Mark did not scold Hugo, but cut the soundtrack directly, and then played Hugo''s singing directly in the studio. Hugo was startled when he heard his voice just now, because people always feel unfamiliar with his own voice, and more importantly, there are four notes in the lyrics that Hugo sang just now, and the ending sound There is a drag tone of "Oh". Hugo actually sang three incompatible scales in succession. It is really not easy to get to this level of out-of-tune. Such a performance is not comparable to even an amateur singer. But Hugo didn''t feel ashamed. Instead, he laughed. If such music is recorded, let alone others, even he himself will be smashed by the disc. It''s like watching "American Idol". Those people who sing out of tune so that no one can tell the original song insist that they are musical geniuses. This is ridiculous and funny. Seeing Hugo''s presumptuous smile, Joseph finally didn''t hold back and laughed. Even Mark, who wanted to be serious, couldn''t help but laugh. "Hugo, you care about music too much. Your attention is focused on music. You should pay attention to your singing." Mark pressed the red button again and said to Hugo, "You know, except just now In addition to the sound, you are half a beat. Because you have been scrupulous about the music and want to take the initiative to fit the music, you have lost control of the sound. In fact, music is only a point, and the real singing should go with the flow. It flows naturally, as long as you have a sufficient understanding of music and you focus on your singing and sing freely, there will be no problem." Mark didn''t say anything technically, but just let Hugo focus on his singing. Hugo thought for a while, stretched out his index finger, and motioned to him to try again. Mark didn''t say much, and immediately played the music. For the second time, Hugo was still not sure of his state. He always felt distracted by the music in his ears, as if two people in his head were talking at the same time. The two voices should be synchronized, but there is always one voice. To cater to another voice, so the pace is always very tense, and if you don''t pay attention, you will make mistakes. "Let me listen." Hugo asked for a trial. As he expected, the voice was too tight and the whole concert sounded dry. Although the sound was not so severe, it still missed two notes. The rhythm is also slightly messy. "Give me a few minutes." Hugo said into the microphone. In fact, Hugo is not a rookie in the studio, but he has not been the core of the recording before. Hugo began to recall the feeling in the studio. In fact, standing in the studio is no different from normal singing. The most important thing is to integrate yourself into the music and sing along the melody. The music in the headset is not a guide, but an accompaniment. Really smart singers will not step on the beat of the music, nor do they need to beat the beat to control their singing during the singing process Instead, they will imprint the rhythm and melody of the music in their heads, and then they will be fluent. Deduct it out. On the contrary, when singing live, the singer will also change the tune, rhythm, singing method, etc. because of the atmosphere of the scene, so as to deduce the unique version of the song that is different for each scene. Hugo seemed to have some tricks, but he was not sure whether it was correct, so he took off one side of the headset, just pressed it to the side, and said to Mark, "Try again." Mark didn''t play the music directly, but pressed the red button and said, "Relax, don''t deliberately control it, just imagine how you usually sing." Then he started playing music. "Next time you meet me, things wont be the same again." Hugo closed his eyes. He could hear the music flowing slowly in his left ear, and he could perceive his own voice like the strings of a guitar in his right ear. It vibrates slightly, which feels good, as if lying in the shade of a tree in a summer afternoon and watching the sun lightly sway among the leaves. Unknowingly, Hugo finished singing the first four bars of the song, and Mark outlined an arc on his face, "Very good. This time it is very good." Hugo finally showed a smile on his face, which shows that The knack he found was correct, "But you are still nervous, and the emotions are not expressed. The master tape you sent me is much more expressive. You should let go of your hands and feet and don''t be restricted by the studio." "You must know that you are a very good singer, and the recording studio is a place where you can amplify your strengths, so do it boldly and show your strengths." Mark continued to encourage Hugo to the microphone, making Hugo tight. The stretched heartstring finally slackened slightly. Chapter 96： Movie Soundtrack "Hugo, try to re-adjust your breathing. Don''t bite the words too clearly. The space between the words can be slightly dragged by an eighth to make the melody coherent." After the recording lasted twenty minutes, Mark started. Instruct Hugo some simple singing skills. Hugo is not a professional singer. His understanding and interpretation of songs is entirely based on his own instincts. He has never systematically learned any singing skills, breathing skills, and the like. Hearing Mark''s explanation, Hugo didn''t quite understand it, but he didn''t know how to pretend to understand, so he directly asked the question, "Mark, did you slightly connect the sound when you asked me to sing?" Mark clicked. I nodded and expressed affirmation, "But, how do you want to be coherent? Can you demonstrate to me?" Faced with Hugos request, Mark was immediately embarrassed. The face that was always smiling became tangled. Im just a film scorer, not a professional singer. Im just a cameo to help you as a recording engineer today. There is no way to demonstrate." Mark''s entangled expression made Hugo amused at once, "I can only tell you which method is more suitable and how to show the effect will be better, but the demonstration..." Hugos brilliant laughter came out of the microphone, Actually, I am also an amateur. If you don''t mind investing more energy to delve into and learn. Even geniuses need 99% of their sweat, and Hugo has no reason not to work hard. "Very good." Mark replied happily immediately. Joseph sat on the sofa and started to feel pain in his butt. Although the sofa was soft, he sat motionless for a long time and felt his muscles began to stiffen. But this is not his home. He wants to lie on the sofa and relax. What''s more, Hugo is still working hard. Joseph doesn''t want to relax too much, although he can''t hear what Hugo has every time he performs. different. Hugo played it again and again in the studio, and occasionally Joseph could hear the difference. For example, Hugo increased the tempo or added a transponder when he sang; but more often, Joseph is the same. Wushui, looking at Hugo and Mark who were discussing enthusiastically, he wondered what the two men were talking in full swingit was clear that several versions were about the same! In fact, Hugos voice is fused into the melody. It is a very comfortable sound quality, warm and bright, like sunlight leaking from the fingers, clear but bright, and Hugos singing style is not greasy, pure as if The dew from the grass at six o''clock in the morning is refreshing. But it is precisely because of the lack of singing skills that Hugo kept discussing the details of the performance with Mark, bit by bit to sculpt the interpretation of the entire song. This process is not interesting, on the contrary it is very boring or even tedious. But Joseph can see Hugos devotion and focus. Such Hugo Joseph is no stranger recently. When he was preparing to audition for "Scent of a Woman", when he was reading the script of "Yihai Xiongfeng", he and Jack-Nicole When Sen was discussing acting, and now, Hugo devotes himself to music learning. Joseph could feel that maybe Hugo didnt understand many things at first, maybe Hugo was just a rookie, but he didnt mind learning from scratch, and during the recording period, he could clearly feel the rain. With the progress of the fruit, he is like a dry lake, poured into the clear spring water at a speed visible to the naked eye, and let the sun shine on the calm lake. Although it was only recording a song, Hugo and Mark had a full discussion for three quarters of an hour. They sang at least thirty times before and after. Not to mention the singer, even the audience Joseph was about to vomit, quite a bit. The horror of the magic sound. When the last two people teamed up to complete the recording of "Next You Meet Me (Next. You. See. Me, the faces of both people showed a satisfied look, and Joseph was relieved. The expression seemed to say "The torture is finally over." "Hugo, you should really look for a professional vocal teacher... No, you are a born singer. Relying on your talents to figure it out slowly, you will soon shine. But you should indeed look for a professional. The recording engineer of, you must know that in the recording process, the help that professionals can provide is definitely not only technical. I am a guest recording engineer, the level is not enough. "Mark is a very sincere person, he expressed sincerely He has a sincere look on Hugo''s opinion, which makes it hard to refuse. Looking at the smiling Hugo in front of him, Mark could see the young and shyness on that sunny face. Hugo was still a little uncomfortable facing his compliments. But Hugo did not refute or humbly decline. This shows that although it is trivial, Hugo has begun to have a little self-confidence, at least he hopes to believe in himself deep in his heart. This is a good thing. "I think Rob will be very happy." Hugo changed the subject and was a little embarrassed after all. "At least it means that the movie can no longer worry about the theme song. Also, I can use the additional income, which is really good. Transactions." Hugo''s sincere answer made Mark smile happily, "There is no doubt about it." Mark looked at Joseph who stood up, knowing that they were going to leave, so he didn''t want to stay politely, "Then you guys. Lets leave first. I will continue my work on the soundtrack. This is a long journey." Marks swift farewell was a bit like driving Hugo and Joseph to leave, but after a short time together, Hugo knew that this was Marks personality, so he didnt verbose, "Good luck!" Leaving the recording studio with Joseph. Walking on the road to leave, watching Hugo walking easily, Joseph couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Will you become a singer in the future?" This is not the first time Hugo has shown his musical talents. Second chance (Second. Chance to "Don''t be upset by the past (Don''t. Look. Back. In. Anger, although Joseph''s knowledge of music is very limited, it does not prevent him from understanding that Hugo is here. Aspect talent. The first time I heard Hugo say that he created "Second Chance", Joseph still sneered, thinking that Hugo was just playing a ticket, but now, Joseph can no longer continue to think like this. "Maybe." Hugo said easily. If it was just a few days after crossing over, he would eagerly answer "Yes", but after several months of precipitation, he passed the "Yihai Xiongfeng" crew of Al Jie In the event, Hugo knew that the earth did not revolve around him, even if he was a traverser. So, instead of rushing, it''s better to go about it slowly. Hugo looked at Joseph and expressed his thoughts for the first time, "Hehe, I actually prefer to form a band." "Rock?" This was the first thought that came to Joseph''s mind. "Yes." Hugo replied simply, "But I have to correct you, not all bands are rock and roll." In fact, the term band now refers to rock bands in a general sense, covering vocals, guitars, and guitars. A band with multiple instruments such as keyboards, bass, drums, etc. is also the most complete form of rock music. But in addition to rock, there are also bands that choose music styles such as jazz and pop. But as far as Hugo is concerned, it is unquestionable that Glory to Death is a rock band. Of course, they have also tried other styles during their ten-year career. This is an inevitable process on the road of musical exploration. "It''s not that easy." Joseph said. Most of the bands are formed by a group of like-minded partners, but Hugo is now an actor. He has no musical friends around him, so forming a band can be It''s not that simple. The band is not making movies, just recruit a group of actors to gather together. The band represents a style, a fusion and cohesion of the styles of all members. Therefore, the band is really not that simple, which makes Hugo miss his glorious teammates more and more. If you can form a band in Los Angeles, a group of friends who gather together for the same musical dream, discuss music together, create music together, and tour together, then how great it would be, even if this band looks like glory to death I have been struggling in the underground rock music world anonymously. "I know, so I can''t make creation in a hurry." Hugo joked with a smile on his face, "I don''t think I have the ability to become a singer now. So when Rob gave me this opportunity~www.novelhall.com ~ I thought he was joking. "Although he has accumulated some confidence, Hugo is still a little uncomfortable with the position of lead singer. If you form a band at this time, Hugo will of course sit in the position of guitarist. "Will you continue to arrange work for a while?" Hugo and Joseph got into the car, and Hugo asked after he fastened his seat belts. Now "Yihai Xiongfeng" is also finished. After "smelling fragrance and knowing women", the expected holiday should come, right? Sure enough, Joseph shook his head, "I will take a rest for a while. It is estimated that the movie release schedule will come out soon, and it will become busy afterwards, so there is no need to arrange the itinerary now." The premiere of "Analysis" was arranged because Joseph did not know when "Scent of a Woman" was released, and Hugo needed continuous exposure, so he did everything possible to arrange it. Unexpectedly, but unexpectedly brought the work of "Yihai Xiongfeng" for Hugo. "Propaganda?" Hugo let out a long sigh. After the filming, he didn''t feel much, but when he learned that the film was about to be released, the anxiety suddenly hit, "It''s really hard to relax." Rain Guo sighed, and then suddenly saw a dark figure in front of the car, and yelled, "Joseph, eagle!" Joseph was immediately frightened by Hugo. He hurriedly stepped on the brakes. He didn''t know what was going on, because he didn''t see anything. But after parking, he saw a sparrow parked gently at the front of the car, looking around. After a while, Hugo and Joseph were given a look of contempt, and then they fluttered and flew away. Joseph only felt three black lines on his forehead, "Hugo, you are serious, Eagle? Eagle!" Chapter 97： Wailing 1 piece In the summer of 1992, the air in Los Angeles was filled with suffocating heat. The Rodney-King incident intensified and has become a political event of global attention, which deeply reflects the intricacies of the multi-ethnic and multi-cultural in the United States; Instinct. Ability, "Lethal. Weapon. 3", "Patriot. Games", "Batman. Returns", "Unforgivable (iven and other movie compositions Summer vacations are also very hot, especially the "instinct. Ability" that won five weeks of championships around this summer and created countless topics lit up the entire movie market in 1992. After entering the autumn, the film market has obviously gradually settled down. The lack of fist products to drive the audience makes the film market in September and October seem a little bleak. In fact, Thanksgiving and Halloween have not been taken seriously in the history of North American film, or more accurately, the audience did not have the habit of going into the cinema. This situation continued until 2001 in "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone". (Harry. Potter. And. The. Sorcerer''s. Stone) was released, which developed the box office potential in November and has since become a new cornucopia in the North American film market. On the other hand, in 1998, "Shakespeare. In. Love" under the operation of the Weinstein brothers (Weinstein. Bro) defeated the absolute favorite "Save Private Ryan" under the circumstances that everyone was not optimistic. (Saving. Private. Ryan, won the best picture of the 71st Oscar. This result has so far been hailed as one of the humiliations in the history of Oscars, which also brought out the definition of the awards season. From October to December, many art films were released in succession, in order to achieve good results in major awards ceremonies and aspirations. Oscar little gold man and painstakingly managed. This also makes the movie market at the end of the year have a lively scene. But now in 1992, there is neither the outbreak of Thanksgiving nor the noise of the awards season. In the three months before Christmas, the movie market was completely lonely. Therefore, for professional film magazines, any disturbance can become the focus of the report. For example, the new work "Scent of a Woman" by the current winner of the Golden Raspberry Award for Worst Actor, Hugo Lancaster, will be released on October 16th, and it is still graduating with recent developments. Sino cooperation, coupled with the director Martin Brest, who has been silent for eight years, is a combination that is very interesting; for example, a week ago, "Dahe Love" had just been released, people in the circle Everyone knows that this movie was produced by Tracy Jacobs, and Hugo was eliminated and Brad Pitt was selected in the audition stage. This matchup is also interesting. "Los Angeles Times" reporter Nicholas McLennan is naturally unwilling to miss such a great topic. He started planning early a week ago and predicted the release of "Scent of a Woman" as soon as possible. "Brest once showed his amazing talent for comedy in the''Beverly Hills Detective'', but unfortunately such talent is not much left with the passage of time, and this time Brest actually challenged The drama, which made us quite stunned. Adapted from the Italian work of the same name in 1974, "Scent of a Woman" is a heavy and profound film. Under the lens of Brest, it is difficult for us to have more When I look forward to the film, I dont know where I should focus, whether it is the humor of the drama or the seriousness of the comedy. Bristol is not a smart acting teacher and must rely on the individual performance of the actors.''Beverly Hills Detective'' benefited from the wonderful performance of Eddie Murphy (Eddie. Murphy), and this time he put Hope rested on Pacino and Lancaster. Pacinos brilliance does not need to be repeated. Although''The Godfather 3''is difficult to exceed the classics, his personal acting skills are still beyond doubt. Pacino''s great acting suddenly burst out of calmness, and it has become the biggest attraction of this work. However, how much Pacino can contribute to the control energy, one has to wonder, don''t forget the terrible''Frankie and Johnny (Frankie. And. Johnny)'' last year, although Michelle- Pfeiffer (Michelle. Pfeiffer)''s acting has received some praise, but Pacino is almost swallowed up by the whole movie. So, what kind of performance can Pacino show-and how much energy can burst out of a blind character, this is a huge question mark, I have reason to believe that Brest and Pacino are both frightened. Worried about the movies reputation not only because they lost control, but also because of the most unpredictable third party in the movie: Lancaster. Its been a long time since Lancasters resume has not seen any impressive works. To be more precise, after the''Death Poetry Society'', Lancaster was self-destructing. The Golden Raspberry Award The bad male protagonist can be said to be well deserved, and his inability to do it when he won the prize, we can also understand that Lancaster, who has nowhere to go, is on the verge of collapse. Abuse. Alcohol, car accident, poison. Product, peach. color. The scandal... Lancasters body has reasons for everyone to lose confidence. Whats more serious is that Lancasters acting talent seems to have lost all its light. Under such circumstances, he needs to fight with Par Xino starred in a rival drama, which makes people unable to hold any hope at all, and the film also needs to rely on Lancaster and Pacino to explode enough energy to attract the audience and face the contribution of the "Hudson Eagle". Lancaster, who has been impetuous, greasy, ridiculous, and comical, must have had more emotions than disappointment. Before "Smelling Fragrance and Knowing Women", Lancaster participated in the audition for "Dahe Love", but it failed. Last week, "Lover on the River" officially held a movie in twelve theaters and won a lot of applause. What''s more gratifying is that Pete, who finally won the role, contributed an eye-catching performance, which also proves The wise choice of the crew. Compared with the rising Pete, Lancaster can be compared in addition to his handsome appearance, but all other aspects-temperament, acting, word of mouth, style, etc., are all down. It is foreseeable that this The prospects of the two actors in the film road are likely to be opposite development paths. Back to the scent of a woman, Brest and Lancaster will become the weakness of the film compared to Pacinos dominance, especially Lancasters negative influence. Will have fatal side effects on the film. The "Scent of a Woman" issued by Universal Pictures will be screened in 20 theaters in the first week. The box office of the single library is expected to be around US$8,000. It is difficult to achieve better results. " In this report, Nicholas almost completely denied "Scent of a Woman". Although Nicholas gave some positive portrayals of Hugo after entering the crew interview before, Nicholas''s disinterest in movies has never changed. Over. In fact, Nicholass view is only a drop in the universal sigh of the major media across the United States. Before the release of "Scent of a Woman", seven media paid attention to this film and made advance predictions, but among them The six media were not optimistic about the prospects of the film, and even believed that the film would suffer a devastating blow; the last one was also very cautious in its wording, but expressed more expectations of Al. As for Hugos views, the seven media consistently expressed suspicion, and the endless negative impact of the Golden Raspberry Award is truly reflected at this moment; the "Hudson Eagle" last May After the release, it suffered a devastating fiasco. This not only made Hugo unemployed for eight months, but also brought a series of bad results, including the Golden Raspberry Award. No one is optimistic that Hugo can turn over, only hope Hugo don''t destroy a movie for the fourth time in a row. From the "Boston Globe (The. Boston. Globe prediction even jokingly said, "The nomination for the 13th Golden Raspberry Awards is not far away. I pray Al will not be implicated by Hugo." In addition, in terms of box office forecasts for "Scent of a Woman", since the film did not go to a large-scale release, it followed the model of an art film, and took the lead in screening in a small area, and then based on the feedback from the audience and professional film critics. Developed an expansion strategy Therefore, only three of the seven media outlets predicted the box office data of the single library at the time of screening. The highest of them was the $8,000 from the Los Angeles Times, which seemed to be allowed at the time. Nicholas''s exclusive interview with the crew still played a role. In short, the media is lamented about the prospect of "Smelling a Woman". Even with Al''s blessing, it is difficult for the media to give more trust to the film. But the views of the media are the same thing. For Joseph, doing his own job is the most important thing. Unlike the previous "Final Analysis" premiere, this time it is Hugo''s own work, and it was last May. After the fiasco of "Hudson''s Eagle", Hugo''s work was released again after a lapse of seventeen months, which really made Joseph have to pay attention to it. As for Hugo himself, he feels that everything is so magical. He traveled over in January and was busy shooting two movies. Then he gave himself a long summer vacation. After some rest and adjustment, he was the first of his life. Movies in the true sense are about to land in major theaters, and it is still the center of the global film market. The North American film market is still a dreamless dream for Hugo, even if he is already in this era of this land. Stayed for more than six months, but when Joseph told him that "Scent of a Woman" was about to be released, Hugo still shook his head. Compared with the "Final Analysis" premiere, with the approach of the "Scent of a Woman" premiere, Hugo''s inner tension is like a tide, appearing two to three times a day on time, making Hugo completely in A state of restlessness, this is really a kind of suffering. "It''s like pancakes." Hugo said. Chapter 98： First premiere "Still nervous?" Joseph looked at Hugo, who was adjusting his breathing, and couldn''t help feeling a little funny. "This is not your first movie. Why is it so nervous?" Hugo has been in anxiety for the past two weeks. In the state of being ridiculed by Charlize as "the menstrual period is coming", this situation also makes Joseph very interesting. "This is my first movie!" Hugo wanted to say that, but he couldn''t, so he let out a long sigh, "If you have experienced the fiasco of the last movie, and then you can''t receive it for eight consecutive months. Any job, but also put yourself in a lot of trouble, then you can understand my current emotions." The smile at the corner of Joseph''s mouth narrowed. He has been with Hugo for more than a year. No one knows what Hugo has experienced better than him. Moreover, in the past six months, Hugo successfully quit the poison. The addiction and withdrawal reaction have completely disappeared. Watching Hugo walk step by step, Joseph knows how difficult it is for Hugo. "Sorry." Joseph couldn''t ignore Hugo''s emotions and apologized in a low voice. Hugo twitched his mouth, showing a dry smile, "No need. If you have energy, let me pray for the success of the movie." Although Hugo thought that he had won the opportunity again after the journey, but the mule It''s a horse, we will see the difference after taking it out for a stroll today. This time, the judges are not only the crew members, but also hundreds of audiences, as well as critical film critics who are super hard to serve. Looking at Hugos smile, Joseph also relaxed. He raised his right hand, crossed his index and middle fingers, indicating that he had already prayed, and made Hugo chuckle. The black car from the lease stopped on the red carpet at the entrance of the Fox Theater. The side door was opened by the security guards responsible for maintaining order. Hugo took a deep breath one last time, and then got out of the car. Although this is the second time Hugo has come to the Fox Theater to participate in the premiere, today''s mentality and atmosphere are completely different from the "final analysis" six months ago. Just stepping on the red carpet with his feet, Hugo felt that the bright red on the ground enveloped his soles like a blazing flame, and then slowly rose up. The sound of a thumping heartbeat hit the eardrums, making Hugo feel The blood all over his body began to accelerate, and the temples and the tendons on the back suddenly became straightened. Hugo raised his head and looked at the crowds on both sides of his eyes. They were not too many, they looked like more than a hundred people, but these people looked at Hugo with expectation and longing in their eyes. Those shiny pairs His eyes lit up the dark night. Hugo was only certain at this time: this is his own movie premiere! No one elses, the protagonist is himself! The nervous mood melted and disintegrated in the hot light, and the corner of Hugo''s mouth raised a big arc, and his smile bloomed like this. "Hugo! Look here!", "Hey, hey, Hugo Lancaster!", "Here, here, here...", "Smile, give me a smile", "Come here, come here!"...Reporter Standing on the left side of the red carpet, they kept raising their voices, trying to attract Hugos attention in various ways, and even some people kept raising their hands and jumping on the spot, hoping to make Hugo in this way. Look at their lens to capture the most suitable photo. "Hugo! I love you!", "Hugo, you are the best", "You are really good"...Although there are not many fans gathered, the screams and shouts are not loud, using noisy It would be more accurate to describe it soundly, but at least, these people came to the scene specially for Hugo, no matter what Hugos current situation is, whether their support for Hugo is because of appearance or because of acting. It is extremely rare that he still showed his support during the downturn of the Hugo. Joseph has also left at this time. Today is the premiere of Hugos own film, so Joseph has also been qualified for the red carpet. Joseph is not a public figure, and his mentality is obviously much more peaceful. Seeing Hugo standing still, Joseph patted Hugo on the shoulder, making Hugo come back to his senses. After hesitating, Hugo walked to the fans on the right, and stretched out his right hand somewhat jerky and hesitantly. The young people standing in the front immediately stretched out their hands and grasped firmly. Hugo''s right hand, the warm palm temperature made Hugo feel so real. "Hugo, believe me, you will succeed, you will surely! You are the best." The little girl standing at the center is only five feet four inches tall and looks very petite. , Everyone around her seemed to be surrounded by her in the center, and would drown her at any time. But she stubbornly straightened her back, stood on tiptoe, and told Hugo her firmness with those vigorous eyes. Hugo''s eyes stopped involuntarily on the girl, because her firmness reminded him of Alex. Before leaving today, Alex blessed Hugo with such firm eyes. He was even better than Hugo. I am more confident. "Thank you." Not only did Hugo not retract his right hand, but instead walked half a step forward. Fortunately, he is not a top superstar at the moment. Otherwise, fans from all directions will swarm in. Hugo''s action did not cause too much trouble. There was a chain reaction, and even Hugo was able to raise a question, "What is your name?" "Meredith. Molins." The little girl was immediately excited by Hugo''s question, shouting her name excitedly, and the shrill voice appeared in the noisy surroundings. Somewhat abrupt. But Hugo couldn''t help laughing. Although Hugo knows that the other party will support him, not because of his efforts, but because of his predecessor, which is the same as Alex, but knowing that there are people in this world who support him so much, it feels really true. good. So Hugo leaned forward and gave Meredith a hug, "I hope you like the movie." Merediths body stiffened in an instant, she could even see Hugos handsome face approaching her little by little, breathing in the mint-scented shower gel on Hugo, making Meredith His heartbeat stiffened at this moment. When she came back to her senses, Hugo had already turned away and walked towards the reporters. Seeing Hugo''s slender figure, Meredith was a little lost. Today Hugo did not choose a formal dress, but a casual outfit for young people, a large checkered shirt in blue, red and purple, black straight jeans, the trousers are rolled up, revealing the cyan lining inside, and the shoes are A pair of bright blue low-top canvas shoes, and finally wore a bright gray casual suit. Such a Hugo does not have any sense of distance, just like a young man who may appear on the street at any time, but his handsome face and bright smile make Hugo''s body full of the smell of sunlight. No one wants to Look away from Hugo. The broad shoulders are matched with a perfectly curved chest, and his slender and powerful legs decorate his symmetrical figure. Whether standing or walking, there is an elegant and independent line of beauty. It does not need other additional objects to assist, just like a statue. A perfect sculpture, he is like a magnet, easily gathering all eyes on him. Meredith shook his hand, the temperature of Hugo''s palm still remained in his palm, warm, making his heart beat like a deer jumping. "Hugo, what do you want to say about this filming experience?" Standing in front of the reporter''s microphone, Hugo was being interviewed. Such moderate topics are still relatively common, especially when there is no news about Hugo recently, and the reporters are also relatively honest. "I must say it was a very pleasant and magical experience. The cooperation with Martin went smoothly. The game with Al, you know, I learned a lot. I really hope I can still have the opportunity to continue working with them. "Hugo is telling the truth. This is also the real feeling during the filming of "Scent of a Woman", but in the ears of reporters, this is a polite official scene, and there is not much information worth studying. "Then what are your prospects for the future of the movie? This is the first time you took the role after you won the Golden Raspberry Award. Is there a lot of pressure on your shoulders?" This question is a bit sharp, but it is actually A trap. If Hugo''s answer is not good, then he is dissatisfied with the previous "Hudson Eagle" crew, which may trigger a potential war of words. But Hugo, a rookie, naturally didnt think so much. He just took it for granted and replied, Im very nervous and stressful. After all, I dont know if I can represent the audience. I like this movie. UUwww .uukanshu.com So I hope the audience also hope. Walk into the cinema and enjoy the process of watching a movie." Hugos answer was not a rule, but he didnt fall into the trap. The reporters deliberately dig out a little bit of news, but its a pity that the interview on the red carpet was too brief. Soon Hugo was taken away by Joseph. Into the Fox Theater. In fact, the premiere of "Scent of a Woman" is not official. Although the ceremony was held at the Fox Theatre, the film was only screened in 20 theaters in the first week, so the scale was not large. The ritual is more like a ritual than the effect of propaganda. After this ceremony, the audience who arrived at the scene for the first time to watch the movie began to enter the theater one after another. Oncoming Al directly gave Hugo a hug, with a smile on his face, and said, "I have heard what Jack said. The performance is very good." Hugo laughed, and his expression also looked very happy. Although "Yihai Xiongfeng" has been completed for a few months, the excitement of the breakthrough in acting has not completely disappeared, "I have been working hard." "Don''t worry, everyone will see your performance after our movie is released." Al said with certainty, but Hugo laughed, "Al, you are the one!" "Women" can be said to be the big stage where Al''s acting has exploded. Naturally, the focus will not be on Hugo. Facing Hugo''s compliment, Al did not refuse, but accepted the statement with a smile. The movie is about to kick off. Compared with the version of "Scent of a Woman" in Hugo''s memory, what will happen to the version in which Hugo joins the show now? Chapter 99： Scent of a woman The movie began. When Hugo watched the words "Hugo Lancaster" appear on the big screen, Hugo hadn''t reacted for the first time. Although he has now fully adapted to the new name, At this moment, the literal sense of familiarity still did not touch Hugo for the first time. After the name disappeared, Hugo reacted: The word just now refers to himself. This feeling is magical and subtle. . The school scenery full of classical charm, the quiet and solemnity of early winter can be seen in every corner of the campus. As soon as the bell rang after class, students in suits and ties filled the corridors of the school in an instant. Then, Hugo''s tall and tall figure appeared on the big screen in front of the bulletin board, and he was confirming the Thanksgiving Day recruitment notice. After consulting, he quickly confirmed his goal. Bright outline, strong eyes, red lips, white teeth, firm nose, handsome and slender, elegant and quiet, almost can not pick out any flaws, Hugo just came out, amazed many people. Four silly students were sitting on the lawn benches and chatting. One of the students was even smoking. When they saw the housekeeper driving a Jaguar into the campus, they complained constantly and couldnt believe it. They all doubted it. The wardens got this limousine only by flattering, obviously they couldn''t get used to every move of the wardens. Harry, the leader of the Gang of Four, was planning a holiday on Thanksgiving Day. They saw Charlie who was looking for a job and jokingly sent him a holiday invitation, as if it was a charity from the rich during the holiday, because Charlie was a student who relied on a scholarship. , He simply cannot afford any vacation. Charlie found the destination Rose''s house according to the information on the job notice. He needed a salary to buy a plane ticket to go home for Christmas. Then he first met Lieutenant Colonel Frank Slade who needed help this weekend. He was grumpy. The young and young Charlie frightened the young and young Charlie before he showed up. "Sir?" Charlie entered the room and knocked on the wooden board of the porch. "Don''t call me sir!" Frank''s voice reminded Charlie of Mrs. Rose''s warning. Charlie was a little nervous, "I, I''m sorry." His eyes fluttered around unconsciously because of the tension, "I mean sir, sir." "Oh, you made an idiot, didn''t you?" Such blunt words made Charlie suddenly become restless. He looked back at the door, as if he wanted to ask Mrs. Rose who had left, "No, sir...that, uh, this..." He nervously moved from I took out the recruitment form in my pocket, trying to find the correct title on it, "Uh, lieutenant, yes, sir, middle..." "Lieutenant Colonel! No one has ever lowered me to Level 4 for twenty-six years." Frank''s reproach made Hugo''s eyes hang down, revealing dazedness and helplessness, and slightly squeezed his dry lips, jerky. Standing in place, at a loss. "Come in, idiot!" Frank''s grumpy voice made Charlie walk in. Frank sitting on the sofa has an ashtray in his left hand and whiskey in his right hand. Even if he doesn''t move, he reveals the supreme majesty. At first glance, he knows that this is not a good person to get along with. The fact is also true. Frank was a war hero before, but he accidentally lost his sight. This also caused him to become strange. Not only was he short-tempered, vulgar, moody, and cynical, but he also kept ridiculing Charlie, ranting and scolding, and even righteous. His family, the Ross family, were also merciless, which made Charlie a little bit at a loss. Charlie didn''t think he was qualified for the job, but in the end he was persuaded by Mrs. Rose and decided to take the job for three hundred dollars. That night, Charlie was working in the library. Before closing, George of the Gang of Four stayed in the library for a class to be reported tomorrow. After borrowing the books, George and Charlie left the library together. They accidentally saw the other three members of the Gang of Four, led by Harry, hung a large white-painted balloon above the street lamp in the parking lot of the wardens. Obviously, they were planning to play a prank. But Mrs. Hangsek, the school teacher, came over at this time and saw George and Charlie. In order to prevent their partners from being discovered, George delayed Mrs. Hangsek, but the noise made by Harry and others when they left was still caused by Hang. Mrs. Seck heard it, but George used his own rhetoric to fool it again. Early the next morning, when the wardens arrived at the school, just after they parked the car, the school broadcast ridiculed the wardens and hinted that the wardens had sold their buttocks to get the Jaguar. This scene attracted the onlookers of the whole school. At the same time, the balloon above the parking space of the dormitory was inflated and danglingly hung above the parking space. Under the anger of the dormitory, he climbed his car and tried to burst the balloon with the key. He succeeded, and the white paint in the balloon directly tilted down, not only poured the housekeeper into a head and covered his face, but the whole Jaguar was also completely destroyed. All the students onlookers clapped and applauded, but this completely angered the housekeeper. The dormitory soon learned from Mrs. Hang Sek that Charlie and George were witnesses, so he began to interrogate the two students. But for the sake of friends'' loyalty, both of them chose not to cooperate. The dormitory said that the school-wide group meeting will be held on the Monday after Thanksgiving. If no result is obtained, then he will expel Charlie and George. After the threat was over, the wardens left Charlie alone. Contrary to Georges ignorance, Charlie is a good student with both academic and academic excellence, so the house superintendent has also offered incentives. He will provide Charlie with a chance to enroll on a full scholarship from Harvard University, which directly captures Charlies Fate gate. On the one hand, he has a mediocre relationship with himself and even looks down on his own rich son. On the other hand, he will be expelled from concealing the facts and will win a full scholarship from Harvard University. Charlies choice does not seem to be difficult. But he still didn''t confide the facts, and the wardens decided to let Charlie think about it this Thanksgiving weekend. After he came out, George found Charlie the first time he and Charlie agreed, "We will never betray our friends, nor tell our parents, all are tight-lipped. The most important thing is, never, never abandon any partner. "And George said, give him a few hours to figure out a solution, and then let Charlie call him to discuss. The troubled Charlie came back to Mrs. Rose''s house. After sending the Rose family away, he came to Frank''s cabin. Charlie received a series of unintelligible instructions. Then Charlie was told that they were going to New York together. Charlie panicked. Originally, Charlie thought he was just staying at home for a weekend to take care of a grumpy blind old man, but now he is going to New York, the worlds largest city, which makes Charlie completely lose his energy and arrive with Frank before he can react. Airport. Sitting in the first-class cabin, Frank drank the best Jack Daniels, and began to show Charlie his superb skills in smelling women. He was able to recognize all perfumes, and even depicted women from the side of perfumes and accents. . This not only made Charlie dumbfounded, but the audience was also dumbfounded. Frank said leisurely and slightly sadly, "Woman, what can I say? God is such a **** genius." "Hair, hair is the most important part. Have you ever tried to bury your nose in a pile of cloud temples and then fall asleep? There are also fragrance lips, which touch your lips lightly, like walking through the desert The first drink after that. Nipples. Head, ha, big and small, they stare at you like a secret searchlight. And legs, whether its golden ratio or not, or like a second-hand Steinway piano, two legs In between... is the passport to heaven." Frank was addicted to it, Charlie was shy and restrained, and the audience blushed. "Only two syllables are the most beautiful in the world: Yin. Bu." Frank''s bold words made Charlie really at a loss, and only an awkward smile appeared. Charlie said, "I guess you really like women. ." "Oh, better than everything." Frank affirmed without hesitation, "Ferrari is far behind women, second." After arriving in New York in first class, the two of them lived in the luxurious suites of the Waldorf Astoria, which made Charlie particularly uncomfortable. Charlie felt that he had escorted Frank to the hotel He completed the task, and then he had to go back to deal with the upcoming trouble next Monday, so he offered to leave. But Frank told Charlie to go to the airport after dinner. Charlie agreed. On the way to the Oak Room (Oak. Room), Frank discovered Charlie''s heaviness, so Charlie told Frank about the matter, but Frank thought it was not a problem at all and dismissed it. Seeing a twenty-four dollar hamburger on the menu, Charlie sensed something was wrong, so he started to question Frank. At this time Frank started teasing Charlie. It turned out that he had deceived Charlie. Charlie couldn''t catch the plane tonight, which made Charlie have to stay. At this time Frank confessed that he needed a guide to implement his plan, "This is more like a small happy trip, staying in a first-class restaurant, eating a meal, drinking a glass of wine, visiting my elder brother-affection Its always the most important thing, you know, and have **** with a wonderful girl. Love, and then..." "I''m going to lie on the luxurious bed of the Waldorf Astoria and shoot my head." After Frank dropped a bomb in Charlie''s heart, he casually continued to order food, but Charlie couldn''t calm down. , He looked at Frank with anger, fear, worry and helplessness, but he didn''t know how to react. Charlie finally realized the seriousness of the matter. This trip to New York was Frank''s last enjoyment before ending his life, but he had no way to change any of Frank''s decisions, which left Charlie at a loss and panic. Unknowingly, fifty minutes have passed since the movie, and the audience in the cinema was shocked for the first time. Where will the next story go? Chapter 100： Courage to live Early the next morning, Frank invited a professional tailor to customize a suit for himself. It was obvious that he had a very clear mood. But relatively speaking, Charlie was in a bad mood, because he called George and found that George was enjoying life. He didn''t think about any solution at all, but asked Charlie to abide by the agreement between them. Frank keenly speculated that George Williss father must also be called by this name, and that was George Willis I. He thought George would definitely tell his father. Charlie retorted that they agreed not to tell their parents. Facing such a naive Charlie, Frank taunted, "If you don''t say it now, you will end up in Oregon''s convenience store for the rest of your life." But Charlie didn''t believe it at all. "There are two kinds of people in this world. Those who are courageous and those who are looking for backers are better backers." Frank persuaded Charlie to stay with the reason for Thanksgiving dinner, and then brought Charlie to his elder brother''s house. Frank didn''t tell his elder brother Willie that he would visit at all, which frightened the Willie family. Obviously, this uninvited guest was unwelcome. Sure enough, during the meal, Frank gushed about his beauty. Yu, and everyone else was silent, and the atmosphere was so embarrassing that Charlie could hardly bear it. So Willys son Randy broke out. Randy uttered insult to Frank, and opened everyones scars, completely ruined. Thanksgiving dinner. Charlie tried to stop Randy, but was also implicated. Randy told about Frank''s previous experience. Frank has been promoted to general by default on several occasions, but every time he ruined the opportunity because of Franks outspoken mouth. In the end, Frank accidentally pulled the grenade seal in a practical class because of drunkenness. Frank was blind in both eyes. Looking at the lost and lonely Frank, Charlie knew that Frank wanted to find the warmth of the family, but unfortunately he failed. No one in this family welcomed him, whether it was his brother Willie or his nephews, including The Rose family who took him in. After creating a chaos, Frank took Charlie back to the hotel. After a night of calm, Charlie woke up the next day and saw Frank assembling his pistol, which made Charlie realize that what Frank said about suicide might be true. Charlie took out the phone number Mrs. Rose had left him. He planned to notify her, but Frank snatched the paper from Charlie and swallowed it directly. This angered Charlie, and Cha Ideal wanted to leave all this and go straight home, but Frank was reluctant, "All I need is one more day. I am familiar with New York, but occasionally I need someone to give me directions. How? Charlie, give friends one more day?" Charlie also relented. He asked Frank to hand over his pistol more, but Frank was unwilling, so Charlie could only take a step back and get away with Frank''s bullet. Frank dismissed Charlie''s persistence, "You have a conscience? I have forgotten, Charlie conscience! Do you want to say or not? Do you want to follow the rich young men? Do you want this blind **** to die? Conscience? Charlie, When were you born in the era of the Round Table Warriors? Havent you heard that your conscience is dead! Grow up!" Facing Frank''s growl, Charlie was speechless. Frank led Charlie into a hotel for afternoon tea, where they met a young girl, Frank took Charlie forward to strike up a conversation, Frank invited the girl named Donna to dance a tango. Donna nodded and agreed. It was obvious that Frank was blind, but he took Donna to dance gracefully on the dance floor, as if there were no obstacles, walking lightly, enthusiastically, wonderfully, fluently and wonderfully. And the enjoyment, restraint, gentleness and happiness on Frank''s face were overflowing in Frank''s every move, and even Donna burst into the most beautiful smile. Watching this scene, Charlies eyes were covered with a thin layer of water mist, and a brilliant smile bloomed. Many audiences at the scene were even more stunned. This short tango is destined to become a classic, and it is suffocating. His wonderful steps left a deep mark in his mind. After the end of the song, Donna was soon taken away by the man she was waiting for, and the brilliance on Frank''s face dimmed in an instant. That night, Frank happily made an appointment with a senior prostitute. Female, gracefully and cautiously walked towards the gentle township. And Charlie, who was waiting in the car, called George again. He found that Franks words were fulfilled. George really told his father, and also said a bunch of high-sounding reasons that George was going home now, and His father discussed a solution. This disappointed Charlie very much. But Frank, who returned from Gentle Hometown, also seemed very disappointed. Frank, who had been vigorous the next day, did not get up early in the morning, but lay down decadently until the afternoon, which made Charlie very worried. Even if Charlie told Frank about George, Frank couldn''t bring himself up. Frank even offered to ask Charlie to leave, and he was willing to provide the air ticket. Frank knew that he would be alone after all, and no one could stay by his side. Charlie realized that Frank was depressed and might end his life at any time. So Charlie was witty and asked to take Frank out for a ride, which allowed Frank to cheer up. In the car dealership, Frank tried his best to persuade the salesperson to let them go for a drive in a red Ferrari. So Charlie, who didn''t have a driver''s license, drove a Ferrari and left the car shop. But Charlie''s cautious driving style obviously can''t meet Frank''s adrenaline needs. In desperation, Charlie drove to the vicinity of the Brooklyn Bridge, a remote area with no vehicles or pedestrians, and then Frank sat in the driver''s seat. After sitting in the driver''s seat, Frank finally got his spirits up. He started accelerating, accelerating continuously, and boosted Ferrari''s speed to the extreme. He was not even satisfied with driving in a straight line. He also tried a drifting turn, although Charlie was frightened. Uneasy, but the exciting adventure finally made Frank smile again. Watching this scene, the audience in the movie theater was almost scared to death. You can imagine Charlie''s heartbeat in the passenger seat. But the speeding caused Frank to be stopped by the police car, but the person in the front passenger seat did not have a driver''s license, and the person in the driver''s seat not only did not have a driver''s license but was also a blind man. This crisis situation made people feel a cold sweat. But Frank, who was calm and composed, crossed the sea without being aware of his blindness. He also successfully passed the patrol pass and made the patrol turn away. , This ability is really admirable. But after leaving the driver''s seat, Frank collapsed completely. He crossed the road, knocked down the trash can, and even wanted to spread it directly on the side of the road. Urine, finally the whole person fell embarrassedly in the green belt. After returning to the hotel, Frank pushed Charlie away, put on his military uniform, and prepared to commit suicide by swallowing a gun. But when Charlie walked to the hotel lobby, he noticed the intention of the lieutenant colonel and went back. Charlie tried to persuade the lieutenant colonel to give him the pistol, but the stubborn lieutenant colonel was unwilling and even threatened to kill Charlie. Suicide again. In desperation, Charlie had no choice but to take the risk and try to steal the lieutenant colonel''s gun, which caused a physical conflict between the two. At this moment, all emotions broke out completely. Frank yelled at Charlie angrily, but this time Charlie didn''t subdue, he still fought back hard, "You screwed up, so what? Everyone makes mistakes, you should go forward bravely, don''t you?" "What''s in front!" The lieutenant colonel interrupted Charlie''s words with a hoarse and fierce voice, and shouted angrily, "I have no life for a long time! I live in the dark! Do you understand?" The lieutenant colonel looked like a wounded beast. Roar like, "I live in the dark!" Charlies eyes were covered with a mist, but he was still unwilling to give up, Lets give up! Just give up on yourself...because I have to give up too. Charlies young face was full of fearless light, that The eyes are firmer than ever before, "You are right, I''m done, we''re all done, there is no hope. So let''s do it, just do it! Just...his. Mom. Pull the trigger! You Sad blind man!" Charlies words made the color of the lieutenant colonels face a little bit gray. He couldnt say anything. Charlie gave another fatal blow, "Pull the trigger!" "Ready, Charlie!" The lieutenant colonel raised the pistol in his right hand. Charlie panted quickly, but the words were still diametrically opposite to his expression, "I''m ready!" But facing the fear of death, his eyes were covered with a thin mist. Lieutenant Colonel sensed Charlie''s fluctuations, "You don''t want to die!" "You don''t want to." Charlie also saw through the lieutenant colonel''s heart. This is the first time he has really stood on an equal position with the lieutenant colonel since he got along with the lieutenant colonel I have a reason. "The lieutenant colonel is still unwilling to let go. "I''ll give you two." Charlie thought for a moment, and pressed his dry lips, "You can dance tango, and you drive a Ferrari better than anyone I have ever seen." ''S words unexpectedly relieved the lieutenant colonel, but he still said, "You haven''t seen anyone do these two things before, right?" "Give me the gun." Charlie persisted, unwilling to flinch. Charlies determination finally shaken the lieutenant colonel. He wobbly held the gun and said in a low voice, "Oh, what should I do, Charlie." "If you trip over, continue tango." The mist in Charlie''s eyes gradually converged into tears, and his eyes began to turn red as they rolled in his eye sockets. "Are you inviting me to dance? Charlie." The lieutenant colonel said this softly, and then began to hum in a soft voice, "''You never thought about going there, and you longed to stay in your heart''..." He His left hand gradually loosened Charlie''s collar. The liberated Charlie, the tears in his eyes finally couldn''t bear the weight, and slipped down. It was a blessing for the rest of his life, and it was also because the lieutenant colonel finally regained his sanity, which really gave up the idea of ??suicide. Charlie didn''t want to cry at all, but the tears kept falling like this, making his eyes look clearer than ever. Frank was persuaded by Charlie and gave up the idea of ??suicide, maybe only temporarily, but it was at least an improvement. Looking at Frank with a tired face, his meticulous hairstyle has lost its shape at this time. Such a lieutenant colonel is no longer strong or strong, but an old man who is alone, lonely, and eager to accompany him. Chapter 101： Charlie conscience Charlie, who had escaped from the dead, and Frank, who had given up his life, sat on the sofa in the room and chatted. Frank in front of him was no longer the strong soldier, but just an amiable old man. "Do you know the motivation for me to move forward? It is a dream, one day... Forget it..." Frank said meaningfully, but in the end he shook his head and chose to give up. "What?" Charlie asked, still with red eyes. "It''s stupid." Frank seemed to be talking to himself, "I just dreamed that one day, maybe a woman would hold me with her arms and wrap her legs around me, and then when she woke up in the morning, she was still there. The taste is sweet and warm." After speaking, Frank paused, "I gave up afterwards." Frank slowly enjoyed the wine in his glass. Looking at such a lieutenant colonel, Charlie said seriously, "I don''t understand why it''s impossible. We can come and find it when we return to New Hampshire. You are so handsome, and you are very funny, and a good travel companion. You are sensitive. ,Compassionate." Frank woke up immediately, "Charlie, are you kidding me?" Charlie couldn''t help but chuckle, "Yes." That night, Charlie and Frank returned to New Hampshire. Charlie mentioned the upcoming school meeting tomorrow, which made him very worried. Because his parents couldn''t come over to participate, he had to face the pressure of the school alone, and he hadn''t made a decision to compromise. As for George, he had been completely cut off. Before leaving, Frank, who refused to say goodbye, still caressed reluctantly. He touched Charlie''s face, trying to remember the appearance of this young man by this method. This surprised Charlie, because he remembered how much the lieutenant colonel hated his touch in the first place. After saying goodbye to Frank, Charlie walked into the auditorium alone, facing his upcoming turning point in fate, but just before the start of the meeting, Frank, who was supposed to go home, appeared in the auditorium, and he walked up with the help of Charlie. The podium sat in the seat of Charlie''s father, and the opposite was George and his father George, and George didn''t even dare to face Charlie and Harry''s sight-everything was as Frank expected. The housekeeper began to question little George on the spot. At first, little George was vague. He tried to avoid using the reason that he could not see clearly because he didn''t wear contact lenses, but the housekeeper didn''t buy it at all. Under the urgency of the dormitory and old Georges force, little George finally gave in, Dont believe me all. Its dark, there are no contact lenses, etc. It may be... Harry Haifmeer. , Trent Porter, Jimmy James." George betrayed his friend, the other three friends of the Gang of Four, everything was as Frank expected. Even when the dormitory was planning to press for further details, George betrayed Charlie and shirk all the questions to Charlie, so the dormitory turned around and began to interrogate Charlie. "You don''t wear contact lenses?" The dormitory wisely confirmed once, and after getting an affirmative answer, he continued to ask questions, "In your unobstructed vision, who do you see?" When things came, Charlie still had no way to make a decision, because this was the moment to decide his future, on the one hand, the future, on the other hand, his conscience, he could not make a choice, "I, I saw something, but, I, I There is no way to say who it is." "Okay, what do you see?" "I can''t say." "Can''t you say it, or don''t you want to say it?" Charlie was overwhelmed by the wardens'' step by step. "I, I just can''t say!" "No, I don''t want to, I shouldn''t, you are killing my patience and fooling everyone. I will give you one last chance, otherwise the consequences will be worrying." The dormitory is already on the verge of anger, "The so-called worrying, I mean your future Will be harmed forever." In the face of such oppression, let alone Charlie, even George, who is sitting opposite, already feels unable to stand up. "Now, I will ask you one last time. You saw it in the parking lot last Tuesday night. what!" "I saw some people." Charlie was finally forced to affirm. "Very good! Did you see their body shape?" The wardens saw the dawn of victory, and Charlie was forced to nod his head, "Then whose body shape is it!" Charlies amber eyes were full of hesitation and uncertainty, "Those characteristics..." But just before the words were about to come out, Charlie struggled again, and this time, he knew his last choice and was unswerving. , "Looks like any student of Bode, sir." Charlie chose to stick to himself. The dormitory was furious. "I don''t have a personal testimony. Mr. Willis''s testimony is vague. The clue I''m looking for, Mr. Simmons, should come from you. But... In that case, I can''t punish Haif. Mr. Mel, Mr. Potter, Mr. James, and I will not punish Mr. Willis. He is the only one who can be called a Bord. I will recommend that the Life Committee fire you." "Mr. Simmons, you are a cunning coverr, a liar..." The dormitory''s accusation was only halfway through, but Frank interrupted, "But not a whistleblower!" "Forgive me for not listening clearly?" the house supervisor said. "I won''t forgive you." Frank said stiffly. "Mr. Slade!" The dormitory''s voice was furious. "This hearing is simply nonsense." Frank''s words caused a commotion among the students at the scene. "Please pay attention to your language, Mr. Slade, this is Bode High School and not a barracks." The wardens did not intend to continue to struggle with Frank, "Mr. Simmons, I will give you one last chance to argue." But it was Frank who answered, "Mr. Simmons doesn''t need it. He doesn''t need to be labeled as worthy of being a''Baldman.'' What is this? What is this? What is your school motto?''Children, The friend who betrayed you asks for self-protection, otherwise it will burn you out of ashes''?" Frank''s enraged voice whirled in the auditorium, "Gentlemen, when the bullet came, some people ran away, and some people didn''t move. This Charlie went through fire and water, and that George hid under his fathers wings, what would you do in the end? You have to reward George and destroy Charlie." "Have you finished? Mr. Slade?" The housemaster wanted to ignore this, but how could Frank agree. "No. I just warmed up! I don''t know who the famous alumni areWilliam Howard Taff, William Giannis Blake, William Thiel, let him go; their spirit is dead, even if Some have also disappeared. You are currently building an ocean-going ship to transport informers, a bunch of villains who sell friends for glory, if you think you are training them into men, then you are wrong, because what you killed is precisely what This spirit is also the school-building spirit claimed by this school." Frank grabbed everyone''s ears easily, and the loud and loud words silenced the scene, only his voice reverberated. "What a shame! What kind of farce are you performing today? The only person who deserves praise in this incident is sitting next to me, and let me tell you that this kid is impeccable. There is no doubt about it. Do you know why I know? Someone here-I don''t say who it is-wants to buy him, but Charlie will not sell his soul." The wardens finally couldn''t bear it anymore, he struck the hammer, "Sir, you are too much!" But Frank stood up and said in a stronger voice, "Let me tell you what is excessive! You don''t know what is excessive! I want to show you, but I''m too old, too Tired, he''s. Mom.''s blind. If it were five years ago, I would bring a torch here!" Frank slammed the cane in his hand against the table, "Excessive? Do you think you are following Who speaks? I have seen the world, understand? I can see it once... I have seen many, many younger boys with their arms twisted and their legs blown off, but those are not as terrible as ugly souls! Souls are impossible! There are prostheses! Do you think you just sent this good young man home like a barren dog? But I tell you, you executed his soul! Why? Because he is not a Bord! Bord! Injured the boy You are the Bodder! You are all! And Harry, Jimmy, Trent, no matter where you sit...Fuck you. Damn!" Frank''s words caused a commotion in the auditorium, and the person named was fidgety and at a loss. This also made the dormitory have to hit the hammer three times in a row, "Please be quiet, Mr. Slade!" But Frank used the sentence "I haven''t finished it yet!" The dormitory was speechless. "When I came here, I heard words like''leader''s cradle''. But when the branch broke, the cradle broke down. Its broken here, its broken. Human maker, leader creator, beware of what kind of leader you create. I dont know, Charlies silence today is right or wrong. Im not a judge or a jury. But. I can tell you that he will never betray his friends for a future! And this, friends, is called integrity! This is courage! This is what a leader needs." Frank''s words made the dormitory avoid his sight, "When I come to the crossroads of life, I always know which way is right. There are no exceptions, I know. But I never go, do you know why? Because mother . Its too bitter. And now Charlie, he has also come to a crossroads. He has chosen a path, which is the right path, full of principles, and the path to personality. Let him continue with him. His future is in your hands. Members, its definitely a valuable future, trust me. Dont destroy it, protect it, embrace it. One day you will be proud of it, I promise." Franks generous speech caused the applause at the scene to ring one after another, and finally became a piece, and all the students were applauding for Frank. Even if the dormitory keeps beating the hammer, it can''t stop this reverence. The committee discussed on the spot, and Mrs. Hangsek finally announced the result, Havemeyer, Porter, and Mr. James were detained for probation on suspicion of improper conduct. In addition, Mr. George Willis II was advised not to The way he cooperates is praised or punished. Mr. Charles Simmons does not need to be responsible for this incident." When the results were announced, all the students stood up and cheered and applauded, paying the highest respect to Charlie and Frank. This is the most important and deepest moment in their lives! After leaving the auditorium, political science professor Christine Tangy caught up with Frank and Charlie, expressed her admiration for Frank, and can even see her admiration for Frank. When Frank left, his face glowed brightly again. Charlie escorted Frank back home. He watched Frank walk towards the Ross family again. However, facing the children who had always been criticized by him before, Frank smiled for the first time and kindly summoned the children to him. Eating chocolate in the room where the idlers stopped. At this moment, Frank''s back straightened up again, which made Charlie smile brightly. Chapter 102： Suffering from gains and losses The movie was over, and the emotions of all the audience on the scene could finally be vented. When watching Franks impassioned speech just now, some people on the scene started whistling and applauding, but because the movie was not over yet, they had to suppress themselves until After the subtitles appeared on the big screen, the suppressed enthusiasm of the audience was fully condensed into applause at this moment, flooding the Fox Theater. Hugo sat in his seat, still sighing. This is not the first time he has watched "Scent of a Woman". He had watched this movie before crossing over, and more than once, but this time the viewing experience was completely different. In the past, when Hugo watched this movie, his eyes were almost focused on Al''s wonderful performance. A tango, a drag racing, and a speech all left deep images in his mind. But now, Hugo can see more things, see his performance, and see the movie revealing more profound meaning. Movies, especially classic movies, are really a very magical carrier. It not only carries people''s emotions, but also has a different experience every time you watch it. Perhaps bad movies can also see new complaints, while good movies will become more and more fragrant like old wine. In a trance, Hugo remembered the reason why he likes movies again: because it can pin people''s inner emotions, positive and negative, profound and shallow, complicated and simple. The applause in the ears was not intense, because there were only less than three hundred people watching the movie. However, the applause for Hugo is far more significant than simple admiration, and it is an affirmation of Hugo. When the movie was over, Hugo sat in a chair, excited and timidly afraid to turn his head, because he was afraid to see the disappointed expressions of the audience, and he was afraid that his performance would ruin the classic movie until the applause. After hearing this, Hugo''s cold and stiff limbs suddenly became warm. Looking back, in the not bright lights of the cinema, Hugo saw the strange faces but with similar emotions: passionate, Frank''s speech stirred the blood deep in everyone''s heart. , This is the charm of movies. At this moment, Hugos chest was overflowing with a warm gas. That inexplicable emotion reverberated in his heart, making Hugo a little at a loss. Finally, he agitated his hands, the feeling of palm-to-palm contact. Hugo''s emotions were vented, and the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed. "We should have stepped forward." Al patted Hugo on the shoulder and looked directly in front of the seats in the theater. Martin, Bo and others had already passed by. Hugo realized that this was the premiere of his own film. As the leading actor, the end of the film screening is not the end. He still needs to accept interviews from the media and questions from the audience. This is the first time Hugo has stood in front of everyone to be scrutinized. This feeling is very different from the red carpet of the premiere. It feels like being surrounded by flashing lights all over the body. The warm atmosphere makes people feel like they can be at any time. It''s a wonderful feeling to rise in the air. "Hugo, your performance in the film is very wonderful. It can be said that you are totally different from the performance in the''Hudson''s Eagle''. Did you have any special feelings during the shooting?" Most of the previous questions were still Focus on director Martin and actor Al, after all, they are the most important ones. As for Hugo as a supporting role, it took two rounds before ushered in the first problem. Faced with such a question, Hugo chuckled slightly, "Uh, I think the most important thing is to stop thinking about a movie." Hugo''s self-ridicule caused a chuckle at the scene, "This movie In the filming of the film, Al provided a lot of help. He is a great actor. I must express my gratitude and respect." "What do you think about the Golden Raspberry Award?" Another reporter immediately raised this hot question. Hugo shrugged and nodded slightly, "I hope Al will not be dragged down by me." Hugo''s witty answer did not evade sharp questions, but he was not ashamed to avoid it. Instead, he used a lateral approach. He responded with a little bit of self-deprecation and humor, and at the same time it reminded me of Hugo''s excitement at the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony, quite happy. The audience burst into laughter, and Al even put his arms around Hugos shoulders, then patted Hugos chest, laughed and said, "If you have to be nominated for the Golden Raspberry Award for a performance like this , Then I dont mind getting the prize. Al also positively expressed his support for Hugo in front of the media. This is very rare. On the contrary, Hugo loses his wit, and smiles embarrassedly. Before the release of "Scent of a Woman", most of the media were not optimistic about this work. This kind of negative remarks almost occupies a one-sided advantage, but it is precisely because everyone does not have much expectations, so after entering the movie theater, The surprise is even greater. After the premiere, the media interviews seemed to be very enjoyable. Although the reporters were still reluctant to let go of the Hugo Golden Raspberry Award, at least the atmosphere was no longer rigid and sarcasm. However, the atmosphere of the scene is one thing, and the reviews written by professional film critics are another thing. Dont forget, the feedback from the audience is also different. All of this is unknown. Hugo woke up early the next morning. Hugo, who could not sleep all night because he was worried about comments, walked toward the kitchen with two dark circles like a walking dead. When he walked to the kitchen, Hugo had forgotten again. What I was going to do, I looked blankly at the kitchen utensils around me, with a blank face, only to float back to the living room like a ghost, and slumped on the sofa like a discouraged ball. When Charlize woke up, he saw this scene, and Alex was standing at the door of the bathroom brushing his teeth, watching Hugo on the sofa smile helplessly. Charlize walked to the bathroom door in a simple T-shirt with sweatpants and stepped on slippers. Alex originally wanted to let Charlize use the bathroom, but Charlize stopped at the door and leaned against the wall. What''s wrong?" Alex said vaguely, only to hear a "comment", Charlize immediately understood it, it seems that Hugo is worried about the "scent of a woman" movie review. After Alex went to vomit the foam in his mouth, he said again, "He turned around in the room last night, and I can hear his restlessness across the wall. After getting up in the morning , He just sat there for a quarter of an hour." At this point, Alex looked at Charlize and added excitedly, "This is only the time since I got up." Neither Charlize nor Alex had experienced such a situation. Naturally, they couldn''t understand Hugo''s anxiety, but found it a bit funny. In fact, the two people have been telling Hugo last night that the media comments will definitely be very good, because the premiere response is very good, there is no need to worry at all, but no amount of comfort can not calm Hugo''s inner anxiety. Charlize curled his mouth, crossed his hands on his chest, walked to the sofa and kicked Hugo''s left foot with his right foot. As a result, Hugo slowly turned his head, but his amber eyes were covered with slender eyelashes. It was blocked, there was no light in the eyes at all, it was just a blur. Charlize asked dumbfoundingly, "I haven''t slept all night?" "Maybe." Hugo''s brain is very slow, maybe he doesn''t know whether he was asleep or not last night. In the past, Hugo still found it unbelievable to see people''s comments on the movie and the troubles at the box office. But when it was his turn, Hugo knew how terrible it was. Seeing Hugo''s state, Charlize''s mischievous psychology emerged. She looked around, raised her hand to greet Alex and walked over. It was unknown why Alex was still holding a towel in his hand. When he walked over, Alexton laughed when he saw Charlize Bi being scribbled. Only two people stood against one side of the sofa, and then shook the sofa violently at the same time, yelling in a panic, "Earthquake! Earthquake!" Hugo, who was originally lying on the sofa, jumped up and yelled, "Earthquake! Earthquake!" Then he looked around and seemed to be looking for a way to escape, but it was too late to take a step. , I saw Charlize and Alex laughing at the side so they couldn''t stand up. Hugo came back to his senses at this time, looked around the room where there was no shaking at all, and realized that he had been tricked by a prank. Hugo also had a helpless smile Then after thinking about his stupid behavior, he also laughed, the more he thought about it, the more funny he was. Hugo knows that his gains and losses are still a little too heavy, otherwise he would not sleepless last night. It is precisely because of the applause and support of the audience at the premiere that I have more expectations for media comments. My own mentality of gains and losses is really speechless. At this time, someone opened the door of the room with a key. You don''t need to look at it to know that it is Joseph. In order to facilitate work, Joseph and Carl both provided the key to the third floor door. Then Joseph came in and saw three people standing scattered beside the sofa, hugging their stomachs and laughing, making Joseph feel confused. Hugo was the first to see Joseph''s figure, he narrowed a little, and rubbed his sore eyes, "What''s the matter, you got up so early?" "Can''t sleep." Joseph said frankly, there was also a faint shadow under his eyes, and his tension was no less than Hugo, or more serious. Because Hugo somehow knew that the movie "Scent of a Woman" was a classic that received many recognitions, but Joseph didn''t have this advantage. After taking a deep breath, Joseph said, "I just received the news, and the first media comment has already come out." As soon as this sentence came out, Charlize and Alex''s laughter also stopped, and they couldn''t help looking at Joseph. Although they are not the parties, they also care about the performance of Hugo''s works. Its just that Alexs smile was too sudden, he didnt change it in one breath, he actually hiccuped, "Uh!" The short silence was broken, and the three people watching did not hold back, and they all rushed together. Laughed out loud. Chapter 103： First wave of comments "What was the comment of the first media?" Alex asked urgently in order to divert his embarrassment. Only then did Joseph remember his purpose of coming downstairs, "It''s a comment from''USA Today (usa.today).''" "USA Today" is a comprehensive''sex'' and''color'' daily newspaper founded in September 1982. Thinking of the comments in the newspaper, Joseph''s expression was a little stiff, and he hesitated to look at Hugo''s expectant eyes. In fact, Joseph was originally worried that Hugo would pay too much attention to the comments of the media, but made himself unable to eat and sleep warmly. Looking at Hugo''s obvious dark circles confirms Joseph''s thoughts. But then Joseph thought about Hugo''s changes in the past six months. He knew that Hugo was no longer the dude he had known before the Golden Raspberry Award. "The review is not good. It was Mike Clark who wrote the review." Joseph decided to tell the truth. He is an agent and he is also a partner who fights side by side with Hugo. He needs to face all kinds of things with Hugo. condition. What''s more, these comments cannot be concealed even if they want to conceal Hugo. "He said, this two-and-a-half-hour movie was not compact enough for more than half of the time but Al Pacino still played the role perfectly!,." This is not a positive comment. Hugo''s smile instantly stiffened at the corners of his mouth. Before Joseph finished, he changed his tone and said, "He only gave 50 points for a full score of 100." A score that did not pass. Both Charlize and Alex were stunned, obviously not expecting this to be the case. On the contrary, Hugo breathed a sigh of relief. When the tension reached a peak, such a frontal shock made Hugo relax. At this time Hugo remembered that although the movie "Smelling the Fragrance and Knowing Women" has won a lot of praise, the slow pace of the whole movie has indeed been criticized a lot. The movie was too slow in the first half an hour. The slow advancing speed is even described as "drowsy and sleepy" by some people. But even so, Al''s exquisite acting skills have not been concealed, which is the expected result. "Huh, fifty points, neither good nor bad." Hugo relaxed, smiling again, and said with a sigh, but his eyes are still a little disappointed. "Hugo,''USA Today'' is a comprehensive''sexual'' newspaper, and it is not a professional media. Don''t care too much." Charlize has been learning acting and understanding the entertainment industry in the past few months. Now she is not as right as she used to be. A rookie who knows nothing about American movies. Therefore, the wise she grasped her lifeline at once and spoke positively. Alex''s eyes lit up next to him, and he nodded repeatedly, "That''s right, what Mike-Clark is, I don''t know where it came out. If I say, don''t care about this comment at all!" In the face of everyones comfort, Hugos disappointment in his eyes was also released with a smile. This time he smiled sincerely, Dont worry, I know the media is not so easy to please. Most of the so-called film critics It is the "chicken" who picks the bones in the egg, because this is their job, and the film critics are also ordinary people, and they also have their own preferences, which is inevitable. Hugo said this to comfort his friends and himself, "At least, he didn''t talk about my acting skills anymore, did he?" Hugo''s words are reasonable, but the truth is one thing, and when the real thing comes, it is another matter. Although Hugo is working hard to enliven the atmosphere, it is inevitable that the living room looks a little depressed. Joseph looked at Hugo who was smiling brightly, and he sighed inwardly, recalling the "tide" criticism after "Hudson''s Eagle" was released. Hugo was right a moment ago, although "Today The United States" did not praise Hugo, but at least it did not provoke it. This is a positive sign. Even Hugo, the client, can be optimistic and positive. As an agent, he can''t be''chaotic'', so Joseph pretends to be relaxed and said, "The first''wave'' of comments will come out one after another. Wait. How about, what are your plans for breakfast? We can''t skip breakfast because of the troublesome media." In fact, Hugo hasn''t even washed himself after getting up''bed'', and so did Charlize. After Alex brushed his teeth, there was still foam in the corner of his mouth. After being reminded by Joseph, everyone noticed their negligence. Hugo, Charlize and Alex glanced at each other, and Hugo jumped towards the bathroom first. Charlize, who immediately followed, yelled as he ran, "''women'' first, and''women'' first!" And Alex, who reacted slowly for a while, even shouted, "I just need to wash my face, wash my face..." But as a result, the door of the bathroom was relentlessly closed, and the fastest Hugo took the lead. Only Charlize and Alex stood at the door, looking at the wooden door with a gloomy expression. Joseph looked at the energetic atmosphere in the room, and his mood was slightly relaxed. When everyone was done washing up, Joseph bake bread, prepared cow milk and cereals and sat at the dining table. In fact, the high stools on the third floor were not enough. There are still only two chairs. Because the dining table is too high, there are remaining chairs. Neither is appropriate, so generally there are only two people sitting, and the others will find places to sit everywhere. For example, Hugo sat on the sink table, kicked Charlize''s high stool, "Hand me the bread, and the''flower'' raw sauce." "Why should I?" Charlize turned his head and gave Hugo a roll of eyes, as if he didn''t bother at all, but the action in his hand was to pick up a piece of bread and start smearing the flower raw sauce. When Hugo saw this scene, he laughed happily, but after Charlize painted it, he "cut" and said, "It''s not for you. What are you doing so happy." Hugo watched as Charlize was about to put the bread. Entering his mouth, he immediately jumped from the sink, muttering dissatisfiedly, but only when his feet landed, Charlize turned around and handed the bread to Hugo, who was taken aback by the sight of Hugo. Charlize held the bread and stayed in the air for about two seconds, and did not see Hugo reaching out to take it, raising his eyebrows, "No?" Hugo reacted and quickly took the bread over, "Yes, of course. Yes. Thank you! Thank you very much!" Then he bit the bread and leaned against the sink table and chewed contentedly. "Joseph! Calling you, I..." Karl''s voice came from the''door'', and when he saw several people sitting around the dining table having breakfast, he immediately started nagging dissatisfiedly, "Don''t call me for breakfast! "Then he didn''t say much, he walked straight to the table and began to reach out for the baked batter, but Joseph hit the back of his hand severely, and Carl stared at Joseph with wide-eyed eyes. Joseph bit the bread Shi Shiran and said, "You have to eat the bread and bake it yourself!" "Then I won''t tell you the content of the call just now, but the news of the first''wave'' comment in the movie." Karl just answered the phone upstairs and found that Joseph was not there, so he was wearing denim pants and a t-shirt. Came directly downstairs. Facing Carl like this, Joseph quietly pushed the whole dish of toasted bread in Carl''s direction. Carl laughed contentedly. He picked up a piece of bread and found strawberry jam. He faced the four people around him with eight eyes full of expectation. Although Carl was seen as a little hairy, he still tried to calm down. Myself, slowly spread the strawberry jam, and waited until the veins on Alex''s forehead had begun to burst, then opened. , "Just now the office called and said, Chicago Sun-times comments have come out." Although the "Chicago Sun" is only a daily newspaper published in the Chicago area, even if it does not rank first in Chicago''s local sales, it is not a professional film newspaper, but the film reviews of this newspaper are highly regarded. Because the legendary American film critic Roger Ebert (Roger. Ebert) contributed articles in this newspaper. Roger Ebert, 60 years old this year, is one of the most famous film critics in the United States. He is the first film critic in history to win the Pulitzer Prize for Criticism, and the film critics he produced have also won Ai Nominated for the Beauty Award, he is one of the most influential film critics today. Therefore, when he heard the "Chicago Sun", Joseph immediately became nervous, "Roger-Ebert''s film review?" Created with countless hard work, the actor, as the most important part of it, naturally hopes that his work can be affirmed. Especially after the bad reviews of "USA Today", Roger''s film reviews have become more important. Don''t talk about Joseph, Hugo, Charlize and Alex also stopped chewing and looked at Carl. Carl nodded, "It''s Roger. He said that at the end of the "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the Female", we still came to the old-fashioned ending of the growth movie againWe are still Here comes the old-fashioned ending about the preparatory school again. But the difference is that this movie has wisdom and skills that other works of the same type do not have..." Carl''s remarks were relatively long, and everyone didn''t say anything after listening, because it was not certain whether Roger''s film review was a compliment or a criticism, or a moderation. "He also said that Al gave the most memorable performance of his career, and Hugo," Carl said, paused, looked at Hugo, and then "showed" a smile." Hugo''s excellent performance and Al have been supporting the entire movie!" This is good news, and Roger bluntly praised Al for Hugo''s performance. Carl looked at the arc of the suppressed smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth. He himself couldn''t bear it, so he didn''t want to sell it anymore, and said eagerly, "Roger gave the movie eighty points!" Eighty points out of 100 points, this is really good news. Compared with the bad reviews of "USA Today", Roger''s commentary for the "Chicago Sun" successfully saved Hugo''s this morning. Chapter 104： Reporters defection With the praise of the "Chicago Sun", good news came one after another. [First issue] First, from the "New York Times (the.new.york.times wrote a comment and said, "The persistence and principles of this film give all audiences a chance to think about themselves. ''Cai performance made this story believable..." And gave a super high score of 85 points. Then came a film review by Nicholas McLennan from the Los Angeles Times, Al used his wonderful acting skills to turn every scene of the film into a catalyst that may detonate our thoughts at any time. Hugo is the''exquisite'' performance of the opposing drama. Let us trance again to see the young and young people in the "Death Poetry Society" who surprised everyone." Nicholas also gave the highest score of 85 points. The four film critics that came out in the first batch were full of praise for "Scent of "Female" People", especially the completely different reactions of the "Los Angeles Times", which surprised the entire film market. Before the movie was released, no one was optimistic about the prospects of this movie. Whether it was word-of-mouth or box office, everyone thought that it would be another dull cannon fodder movie to be released in October, and the combination of Al, Hugo, and Martin was even better. It makes the future of the movie look bleak. But who could have predicted that after the movie was released, not only did it overturn all previous doubts, but also announced its strong debut with a proud posture. "Los Angeles Times" had previously written a professional film review by Nicholas, who believed that "smelling the fragrance of women" would be a disaster, but after the film was released, Nicholas turned his back. He even wrote the entire film. A long film review is enough to show his serious attitude towards this film. "The movie "Scent of Scents" is adapted from the original novel of the same name by the Italian writer Giovanni Alpion (giovanni. Captain Fausto. Fausto is more real and ordinary. He is not sensitive to smells. He hides under heavy sunglasses all day. His greatest interest is to make himself happy in a vicious way. He uses acrimonious language. To make the people around him suffer, and he enjoys the process, this is his attitude to life: storm is always better than sunshine, because storm can make you recognize your current situation, and sunshine will only make you "lost" and lose in silence In the imaginary of peace and tranquility. In the film of the same name filmed by dino. risi in 1974, the focus was on the past of Captain Fausto, and the story of his life. But in 1992, Martin One In the version contributed by Brest, the same book stretches out different stories. Being in different cultures and environments, there are bound to be different experiences and endings. Martin has injected distinct American values ??into the main characters in the film-family, whether it is Frank Slade, Charles West Gates, or George Willis, everyone here They all have their own family, and their''sexuality'' and concepts are deeply influenced by the family, and the bond between them and the family is even more inseparable in the setting of Thanksgiving Day. Although George looks beautiful on the surface, he is actually relying on his father. After the accident, he can only follow his father''s mercy as a well-behaved puppy. The previous promises and vows are completely gone in front of his father''s strength, because he needs His father supported him with a sky, including his future. Charlie''s embarrassing family situation made him understand the hardships of life, so he has always worked harder than others. He looks stronger and more valuable than his appearance. He is an unpolished rough diamond. So when he faced the school''s criticism and the strength of the lieutenant colonel, he was always able to stick to himself. This is a principle that he has rooted in his blood since he was a child. The family around Frank is not in the original story. Those who care about him, hate him, what he likes, what he rejects, and their love, condemnation, and rejection affect him more or less. On Thanksgiving Day, Frank broke into his brother Willies house and created a typical American-style family conflict. Communication barriers and poor expression of feelings are all the''inducing'' reasons for the final disagreement. This is also the existence of most families. The source of contradiction. The film simplifies the original work''s penetration of life''s pain into a choice of life, which is just a simple, rather than making the problem simple. Frank said that there are two kinds of people in this world, one is the person who takes responsibility when encountering things, and the other is the person who is looking for backers, and backers are better. Charlie encountered this choice, whether he betrayed his friend to get the light, or bear the consequences of being tight-lipped. This reminds me of a story I heard when I was a child. On the first day of school, Linda, the teacher had something to go out during class, and asked the children not to make trouble before leaving. As a result, as soon as the teacher left, the whole classroom became chaotic. After the teacher came back, Linda reported the situation to the teacher. In the afternoon, the teacher kept Linda down as punishment. When I heard this story, I was very puzzled. Linda clearly helped the teacher, why he was punished, so I asked the reason, and Lindas answer was, because I betrayed the team. So it turns out that the teacher told the children not to make trouble. This is the rule she set, and she will execute the judgment, rewards and punishments. Children''s small report violates another rule of the game: children must be united and not betray each other. Children are disobedient, and their own teachers will take care of them, and their own parents will teach them. At least in theory, this should be the way the world works. The choice facing Charlie is the same. In fact, no matter what choice Charlie makes, there is a reason. It is a contradiction between right and right. From the perspective of relativity, it can be said that his choice is wrong. In this real society, there are many choices. There are not only the right and wrong, good and evil choices, but also the conflict between right and right, wrong and wrong. Right and wrong are not so simple. Should the relatives and friends commit crimes, should they be reported to the police? Should they be righteously wiped out? Yes, this is the bottom line of the law, but the moment the person chooses to report his relatives and friends, he is bound to face his inner suffering, because it is his relatives. This is the bottom line of morality. This conflict between right and right is the cruelest and most complicated choice in reality, and it is what Charlie faces. However, there is a subtle difference between Charlie''s two choices, that is, whether he chose to protect his own interests or to uphold his principles. It is actually understandable that George faced the pressure of his father to confess his friends, but his choice was to protect his own interests, which is why he couldn''t lift his head in front of Charlie. Because Charlies choice seemed too stubborn, too blind, and too stupid, but he was not to protect his own interests. To a certain extent, he would rather sacrifice his own interests to protect others than choose self-protection. At the last moment, he insisted on his own principles. This is the reason why he deserves to be praised and made Frank''s generous speech. Compared to sacrificing his own interests and protecting his friends, Frank admired that Charlie adhered to his principles and was not swayed by interests. This principle road leads to the road of personality that made Frank admire. When it is impossible for you to have both ends, at least you must ensure that you do not sacrifice others for yourself. This is the basic condition of being a leader. Charlie chose a hard, difficult, and terrifying road, a right path that is difficult to hold on. He has the courage that countless people don''t have. Al Pacinos performance is the guarantee of the success of the film. Whether it is called Frank Slade or Fausto, this man is hard to describe with pen and ink. He is a kind of''spirit'', a kind of indescribable. The''mixed'' of passion and pain. He will suddenly laugh, as if it is a declaration and a mockery, and the smile disappeared into the air before you recovered. People who like him will love him very much, and those who hate him will disdain him. Frank is full of charm under Al''s interpretation. This charm almost overshadows the pain of the characters, or in other words, this charm makes the pain sweet. His attraction to "females" is like Don Juan, but he doesn''t need to sing a serenade under other people''s windows stupidly. He only needs to use his own sense of smell, and the "females" will fly over like moths to the fire. Al also gave the character a roar of sex, huha!, this is the bullet he fires at life, and this shout has different meanings at different times. It can be a kind of sarcasm, it can be a groan, it can be a cheer, it can also be a lonely, simple vocabulary is interpreted richly and touchingly by Al. As for the brilliant and colorful tango dance, it is the magical touch of the movie, and it also makes the movie a dream that everyone yearns for. Although this weakens the reality of the story, it will not weaken the enlightenment and shock that the movie brings to people. , Because what we see is not only a story, but also a kind of "spirit" that the film conveys. In the face of Al''s performance that can be recorded in the annals of history, Hugo, who is not inferior to the colorful, contributed to another exquisite performance in his actor career, and it can even be said that it surpassed the stunning brightness of the Death Poetry Society. The shy, kind, gentle, humble, and elegant Charlie, under Hugo''s interpretation, is handsome and charming. Even in front of Frank''s glass of red wine, his personality charm is still mellow and "fascinated", and he is extremely depressed. Even though the fragility in his passiveness has turned into tears and echoed in those amber eyes, his steadfastness is still like a ray of light in the dark night, illuminating Frank''s life. Light up the whole story and lighten up the cold hearts of all the audience. Such a Hugo, after a long absence, people have to stand up and applaud for him. Giovanni wrote in the ending of the original book: Despite the darkness around him, in the years to come, he has to light a lighter in this darkness, and he has to stretch out a bamboo pole to explore the way. He laughs at people in such darkness. , Offensive, he still drinks in such darkness, then even the most difficult life is still life, it is still his life, it is my life, it is the life of all of us, it is all those who can recognize life , Accept the life of the person who lives and manages the life. Regardless of whether life is docile or hideous, we all need to work hard for our choices, the road to be taken, and the goals we want to pursue. And death can never be an excuse and a way to escape, or it requires greater courage than choosing death, courage to assume responsibility. Pay tribute to such a exquisite movie. " Nicholas, a journalist who has been bad at "scenting and knowing''women''", this reporter who didn''t have much positive impression of Hugo Lancaster, turned his back after the movie was released. Chapter 105： Good news It''s really interesting to watch the "Los Angeles Times" sing praises to "Scent of "Female". [Starter] Since the Golden Raspberry Award, or more precisely, since the "Hudson Eagle" was released in May 199l, the media across the United States have criticized Hugo. They believe that Hugo has completely used his talents. It is ruined by the spirit of wine and poison. On the top of the product, the talented actor who had a glimpse of the "Death Poetry Society" has completely fallen. Hugo''s sobbing cry at the Golden Raspberry Award Ceremony pushed this negative remark to the pinnacle. Under such circumstances, people almost forget that Hugo not only owns a masterpiece of the "Death Poetry Society", but his previous works "Small Restaurant", "Sand Dune "Silver Color" Quick Hand", "Chocolate" "War" and so on, are all very powerful works-otherwise Hugo would not have loyal fans like Alex and Meredith. You know, Hugo did not rely on appearance before. The popular "Flower" bottle, he relied on his own hard power to break through the sky. But in the bad reviews such as''tide'', naturally no one will care about this. This has also affected the early propaganda of "smelling fragrance and knowing''women''", as can be seen from the media''s downside-down singing voices. Now that the movie was released, the media immediately changed their faces, because Hugo proved himself again with the most beautiful performance and awakened peoples memories of Hugos past. They couldnt help but sigh, "Ah, we all forgot about Hugo." It is a real actor who relies on his acting skills to enter the line of sight..." And the words of praise for the movie, for Al, and for Hugo are naturally like''tide''. "Scenting the fragrance and knowing a''female'' person" is like a huge slap. All the media who have slapped badly took the initiative to send their cheeks up, slapped willingly, and then sang praises for the movie contentedly. The first batch of comments appeared after the premiere, while the second batch of comments waited until the film was officially opened. "Scent of the "Female" People" chose October 16th, Friday, and officially screened in 20 theaters. From the 17th to the 19th, professional media commented one after another. It came out and commented on the movie, and this time it continued the situation after the premiere. "Scent of the "Female" People" ushered in good news one after another. "Eai.weekly" film critic Irving Gilberman said, "At the end of the movie, the power of''scenting the fragrance and knowing the female'' person is still slightly inferior to that of the''rain man.'' Its a pity to be able to awaken peoples reflection more profoundly. But Pacinos mature performances that are rough and gentle, brutal and kind, can be called masterpieces. Hugo also dedicated a long-lost dazzling performance. Pacino supported the whole movie together!" In the end, Irving also gave a high score of eighty points. There are also two professional magazines, "reel view (reel. views and "TV guide (tv. guide. The former commented that "if there is anything special about this movie" In the case of Slade, it is the true and credible image of Slade and the principle of Simon''s transcendence and rooted in reality..."; the latter thinks "Thanks to Al Pacino for his "fine" in the annals of history. Color performance, "Scent of Fragrance" Female "People" has become a recommended movie. And the eye-catching performance of Hugo Lancaster made the movie''s two and a half hours long also acceptable Of course, it would be even better if the movie were shortened to two hours and added a more powerful ending." The professional medias praises followed one after another. The two professional media most valued by the Hollywood industry, "Variety" and "Hollywood Reporter" (the.h011ywood.reporter), did not miss this grand occasion. Hollywood has almost one copy, and its influence within the industry is second to none. "Variety Show" gave a 75-point pertinent evaluation, "The whole film is actually a personal performance of Al Pacino. Although he plays a blind man, what we see in his eyes is better than There are far more people with normal eyesight. If you insist on adding a reason to watch this movie, maybe Hugo Lancaster can count as half." The "Hollywood Report" evaluation is also very similar, "Martin Brest gave the movie a brand new connotation, but it is a pity that the lengthy and cumbersome length of the movie has reduced the film''s charm by half. Fortunately, Al Pacino and Hugo A Lancaster teamed up to make up for this half, and Pacino contributed 70% of the power, which made this movie re-enter the list of''worth a watch'' masterpieces." In terms of ratings, the same is true. Gives a good evaluation of seventy-five points. In addition, the professional film magazine "Village. Voice", which has its base camp in New York, also expressed its views. "A brilliant and colorful tango is enough to make this movie a classic. If you want to add a few more reasons, a drag racing and a speech will be a good choice; of course there are Al Pacino and Hugo Lancaster. "The score of 80 points can be said to be very good.'' Color'' of. It can be seen that the views of the entire industry are basically consistent. Al''s brilliant, Hugo''s recovery, and the length of the page are almost all these comments. However, in addition to praises, criticisms are not in the minority. In addition to "USA Today", there are several media outlets that are not optimistic about "scenting and knowing''women''." "Austin. Ile" only gave a 50-point evaluation. They thought "It is undeniable that Pacino''s performance is worth remembering, but other than that, the whole movie is just a bunch of boring shots. Grouped together meaninglessly." And "Rolling Stone (r011ing.stone, who started with music and has grown into a comprehensive magazine, expressed his dislike of the film with a bad comment, "useless crock." The terrible score of 38 points is even more unacceptable. Item. The newspaper "The Globe and Mail (the.globe.and.mail from Toronto (toronto), Canada, also showed a deficit of 38 cents. "In this movie, you can only see a symbolic''sex''. The research, one by one meaningless''precision'' colorful performances and one after another beautiful scenes without reference, there is a narrative vacuum in the''sexual'' energy and scenes, just like the empty''hollow'' and intangible works shot in the Ice Age. " Whether its praise or criticism, many medias attention to smelling fragrance and knowing women is beyond expectations. I originally thought it would be an art film that no one cares about, but now it seems that everyone still looks at it. Throw''shoot'' over. In this era without the Internet, the comprehensive rating of the media has become the most direct criterion for judging the pros and cons of movies. In the end, "Scenting the Fragrance and Knowing the "Female" People" won 18 media ratings, and the comprehensive evaluation scored 72 points. Not too high, but it is already very good. In addition, the corresponding to the media score is the audience score. The theater score (ema.), which was born in 1978, is the public score that distinguishes it from professional film critics. Generally speaking, professional film critics often dominate the public''s views on movies, and the reviews of film critics often emphasize the meaning of the film, not the audience''s feelings. Many popcorn "flower" movies are difficult for professional film critics. To please, but still attractive to the audience, film reviews only provide a single angle to look at the film, which is unreasonable. Therefore, the cinema score turned out to be a reality. This score is completely scored by the audience after they enter the cinema to watch the movie. It has nothing to do with professional film critics, but only represents the personal feelings of the audience. Currently, theater scores are also the only audience word-of-mouth scores cited by professional magazines such as The New York Times, Los Angeles Times, Variety Show, and The Hollywood Reporter. Cinema scores are not based on a percentile system, but like school transcripts. They start from a+ and go down. If it is lower than c, it can be considered a terrible work. In the theater scores, "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People" won a "b+". This result can be said to be a bit more "colorful" than the media''s comprehensive evaluation. It can be seen that the audience still likes the movie more. From the praise of the media to the support of the audience, "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People" swept away the mourning attitude before the release, and won full recognition. However, the good news has not ended here. With the release of the film, it is inevitably still You must keep your eyes on the box office. Although "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the''Female''" is only screened in 20 theaters, and it is also an art film that does not have much box office competitiveness, as long as the film is released, how can the cost be recovered and profitability can be achieved? The ultimate goal of every film company. Art films do not have a strong box office pulling power, but the single-library box office that produces sex is still worthy of attention, not to mention the broad prospects for the video rental market after films have won the word of sex. After the "Scent of the Scent of Women" was released on October 16th, Universal Pictures was overjoyed by the news of the continuous flow of 20 cinema informants. After the premiere weekend, it was as high as US$25,000. Mtlnovels single-library box office is really eye-catchingcompared to the $8,000 single-library box office generally predicted by the media before the movies release a full three times, this data easily kills all Media! This also means that "Scent of the "Female" People" got a box office score of $500,000 on the weekend of the first week of the show. Although the US$400,000 weekend box office is not enough to make "Scent of the "Female" People" rank among the top ten in the box office rankings of the third week of October, it ranks first among all movie studios this week. The results still ushered in a lot of praise from the media, and Universal Pictures is not stingy with its own joy. We must know that the final investment cost of this film is only 8 million U.S. dollars. It is indeed gratifying that we have achieved such an outstanding performance in the first week of screening. Professional film critics, audiences, box office... After the release of "Smell the Fragrance and Know the "Female", there were frequent good news, and it appeared on the big stage of the autumn film market in 1992 with an exceptionally sexual start. This is a situation that no one had anticipated before, and whats more interesting is that the literary and artistic work "Dahe Love", which just became the focus of attention last week, immediately became the subject of comparison, and it is estimated that Brad The two young supporting actors have become the focus of the topic. Chapter 106： Slightly better by 1 "Los Angeles Times" Nicholas selected Hugo and Brad as opponents in the report is not without reason. [Starter] The same involvement with Tracy and the same audition for "Dahe Lian" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" can only be said to be subjective reasons. More importantly, Hugo and Brad are as tall and handsome. And there is a sunny and righteous temperament in the temperament, but Brad is more unruly, and Hugo is warmer. You know, in the actor industry, the competition between similar types of actors is very cruel. Often the winner can only be one Hugo and Brad. The reason why Hugo and Brad met in the audition of the two works in a short time is an iron proof. . Therefore, when Nicholas listed these two men as opponents, many people expressed their surprise-after all, they did not have any frontal confrontation before, but they had no choice but to agree. As a result, when "Dahe Lian" and "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" were shown one after another, people couldn''t help but get excited. "Lian Dahe", which was released last week, achieved a good reputation, with a media review score of 68, and a theater score of "b". The review performance was also very good. For Brads point of view, they all focused on his innocent smile, thinking that he was quite the style of director Robert Redford when he was young, and the nickname "Redford successor" spread like wildfire. Brad''s popularity rose again, continuing the positive impact brought by the previous "dead mad''flower''". At this time, Brad is still a complete newcomer. Whether it is "The End of the Road" or "Dahe Love", he is an absolute supporting role, and there are not many roles, but in these two works Brad''s performance has won a lot of praise, which makes people can''t help but think of the situation when Hugo just debuted. In the media review of "Scenting Fragrance and Knowing Women" released this week, it scored 72 points. The theater score "b+" can be said to be slightly ahead of the performance of "Dahe Lian". In terms of the evaluation of Hugo, praises such as "playing against Al did not lose the wind...", "renewing the brilliance of acting talent...", "dedicated to the''precision'' performance" and other praises occupy an absolute advantage, especially It is the negative impact brought by the "Hudson Eagle" that has been diluted a lot in this "precise" performance. People have remembered Hugo''s good time in the "Death Poetry Society" in 1989. In the head-on confrontation between Brad and Hugo, it is clear that Hugo has received more attention. Because Hugos rival actor is Al, and Al has contributed to a grand performance in the movie. Under such pressure, Hugo still stays up against the wind, which makes Hugo more colorful. "U.S. Weekly" jokingly joked in the commentary that it wrote, "In the face of Brad''s menacing challenge, Hugo lost the audition for''Dahe Love'', but used''Wen Fragrant''s "female" person''s "precision" performance gave a counterattack. This is indeed worthy of fun. I don''t know if Brad regrets that he didn''t get the audition for "smell the "female" person?" When Brad saw this comment from "U.S. Weekly", he became irritated. Last week he was complacent because of the praise of "Dahe Love", but now Hugo has used such a "fine" performance. He was given a bucket of cold water, which really made Brad suffocate hard, not knowing where to vent. First, the audition for "Yihai Xiongfeng" was lost, and then the advantage of "Dahe Lian" in front of "Smell the Fragrance and Know the "Female" Person" also disappeared. Recalling his triumph after the "Dahe Lian" audition, Brad felt hotter on his cheeks "Brad, don''t..." The agent Martin Baum looked very calm after countless strong winds and waves. In fact, his heart was constantly tumbling, but he just didn''t want to show it. In Martin''s view, although "Smelling Fragrance and Knowing "Female" People" is very "sexual", "Dahe Love" is not bad, and Brad can''t be regarded as a failure at all. But the young and energetic Brad couldn''t listen to these advices, and interrupted Martin''s words directly, "Nothing? Don''t be angry? How is it possible! Didn''t you see those media comments? They always treat me Compared with Hugo, its almost impossible to directly say that I failed miserably. This is a shame! Shame! Martin opened his mouth, the sentence in his throat, "You didn''t actively want to compete with Hugo..." He swallowed it in a daze. It is definitely not a good thing to''stimulate'' Brad at this time. As far as Martin knows, recently There seems to be a problem between Brad and Tracy Jacobs. If he adds fuel to the fire now, things will be out of control. So Martins words to his lips became, Recall the medias comments on you, its full of praise. No one said that your performance was bad, no! Did you forget the medias praise of you? Now its just rain. If your performance is warmed up again, you will start to panic, anxious, and worried. Is there no way for your brain to calm down?" Martin''s series of words rushed to Brad''s head dizzy. In fact, he didn''t hear the content clearly, only knowing that Martin kept complimenting him before emphasizing the media, which made Brad a little calmer. "But, his movie''s box office is better than mine!" Brad is still not fully awake, he suddenly thought of a little bit, "Dahe Love" last week''s single-store box office was 25,000 US dollars, not as good as "Wen" Scent of the''female'' person"; and this week, the box office of "Dahe Lian" was 19,000 U.S. dollars, and it was defeated in the frontal''fight'' with the "scent of the''female'' person". Its also an art movie. Its sad enough that word of mouth falls short, and it will be defeated at the box office as a result, which really makes Brad very mindful. "So what? It''s only the first week, and it''s useless for you to get angry." Martin looked at his broken coffee cup on the carpet, and sighed, if it wasn''t for Brad''s promising future. Next, when Brad heard the box office results of "Scent of Women", he broke the coffee cup because of being too "excited". He should be going to get angry, but Martin still has to bear it. Down. Martin turned his gaze back to Brad, who was still indignant, "Not to mention that the next box office trend is still unknown, even if the performance of the''smell of fragrance'' and the''female'' person''s performance is even more''colorful'', But you still have countless opportunities in the future, dont you? You are now in an upswing period, and Hugo has only recovered once. The future situation is still uncertain. You will still have the opportunity to compete with each other. Then you will win back. ." This time Brad finally calmed down and listened quietly to Martin''s words. Martin again said while the iron was hot, "Don''t you have confidence in yourself?" "Who said that!" Brad immediately exploded his hair, blushing and said excitedly, "Next time, next time I will win!" I thought of Tracy after the first comments on "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the Women", and joked with director Robert, "What would the effect be if Hugo were to play?" Although it was just a joke, Robert He also replied with a smile, "More handsome than me?" Not serious at all, but even so, Brad still remembered. Thinking of this, Brad gritted his teeth hard and clenched his fists, "Definitely!" But Brad''s wish was destined to fail this time, because in the face-to-face confrontation between "Dahe Love" and "Scent of the "Female", the latter took the lead with an absolute advantage. In the fourth week of October, "Dahe Lian" took the lead in expanding the scale of screenings. 130 theaters received a weekend box office of 1.58 million U.S. dollars, making it into the top ten of the weekend box office rankings, ranking ninth. ; And the "scenting and acquainting women" who are still sticking to the 20 theaters continue to be screened. Driven by the reputation of "color", the box office of the single library has not fallen but increased. The data of the single library of 30,000 US dollars has allowed The films weekend box office reached 600,000, and it ranked 14th among the 17 films on the list. Even so, the box office of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People" still surprised everyone. In the fifth week of October, "Smell the fragrance and know the''women''" took advantage of the popularity of "color" and also launched a comprehensive expansion. It was released on a large scale in 1,100 theaters across the United States. This expansion data can be used. I can see that Universal Pictures has a high degree of confidence in the film. And the performance of "smelling the fragrance of the''female''" also paid back to Universal Pictures'' trust. It won 7 million US dollars in box office in three days at the weekend. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, it actually won this week. The top spot in the North American weekend box office rankings really made countless people fall through. Even the most daring box office forecasters did not anticipate the current situation! This also makes this week''s North American movie box office rankings present a strange situation. The three-time champion "under. siege" was pulled down from Malaysia and took the runner-up position with a data of 6.1 million US dollars; and "Dahe Love", which continued to expand in 800 theaters, took the place. At the weekend box office of 4.2 million US dollars, he rose to third place. Such a list is really unexpected, not to mention that the art film "Dahe Lian" jumped to third place, behind it there are many similar to "dyman", "the last Mohican" ( the.last.of.the.mohis works with box office strength; just saying "smell the fragrance of''women''," a work that does not have any box office competitiveness has achieved unexpected success~www .novelhall.com ~ defeated a series of strong performances on the list, especially after the three consecutive championships, the cumulative box office has reached 50 million US dollars "Qianlong Bangtian" was replaced by "Scent of Fragrance" female "Ren" won the box office championship on the weekend, which is definitely a surprise. At this time, the three-week-old "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People" has won a total of 9 million US dollars in the box office. The book cost has been recovered, and profitability does not seem to be a problem. In addition, the reputation of "color" is the film''s popularity. The upcoming awards ceremonies have won a good position. It can be said that this investment of Universal Pictures couldn''t be more wise. Not to mention the grief from the media before the movie was released, even if Universal Pictures initially criticized the director Martin Brest for choosing Hugo, they could not put enough trust in the Raspberry Award winners. . But now? This seems to be an excellent choice. Amidst the exclamation of the media, the magical journey of "smelling the fragrance to meet the''women''" is obviously still not over. Chapter 107： 1 Sweep the trend The more courageous "Scent of a Woman" was released for only three weeks and became the biggest dark horse in the fall of 1992. Universal Pictures worked hard to directly increase the number of expanded theaters to 1,400, continuing the list. After the outstanding performance of the box office in the first week of November, it won an astonishing $9.5 million weekend box office, showing an upward trend in the weekend box office for the fourth consecutive week. Tens of millions of dollars, such an outstanding performance made the entire North American film critics scream again and again. If you think carefully about the tremendous pressure that "Smell the Scent and Know Women" before its release, and the pain and suffering that Hugo has endured in the past seventeen months, then this battle is undoubtedly "Smell the Scent and Know Women". A big win! Carrying the box office data of $9.5 million in the weekend, "Scent of a Woman" finally defeated "Passenger (Passenger. 57 which premiered this week, and successfully regained the North American weekend box office rankings in the first week of November. The champion. Although the US$20 million investment in the "Truiser Titans" came fiercely, in the end, the US$9.4 million premiere weekend box office fell short of its success and lost by a narrow margin of less than US$100,000. The Bei box office completed the win-win "Scent of a Woman". "Qianlong Bangtian" grabbed a weekend box office of 5.6 million U.S. dollars and occupied the third place. The cumulative box office data for five weeks after the release was 59 million, making it the biggest winner in this fall season; on the other hand, "Dahe Lian", which was further expanded in 1,000 theaters, received 5 million U.S. dollars and became the third place in the box office rankings this week. The cumulative box office in the five weeks of the show also reached 14 million, which performed very well. I have to say that "Dahe Lian" and "Scent of a Woman" are a pair of enemies. Although "Dahe Lian" was the first to be released and seized the opportunity, "Scent of a Woman" has completed an all-round overtake from all angles. Overwhelming direct competitors. As you can imagine, Brad and Martin were frustrated. The "Scent of a Woman" who achieved two consecutive championships not only broke all the doubts and worries before the release, but also completed an incredible turn-around battle, although all the light was concentrated on the male protagonist Al Pacino, But Hugo''s contribution has undoubtedly entered people''s attention, which also indicates that the bad luck of the Golden Raspberry Award has finally begun to dissipate! In the second week of November, the magical journey of "Smelling Scents and Knowing Women" finally came to an end. Faced with the US$40 million production "Dracula" and "Smelling Scents and Knowing Women" "It is difficult to initiate an effective confrontation "Four Hundred Years of Dracula..." Directed by the great director Francis Ford Coppola (Fran (: is. Ford. Copp01a)), it brings together Gary Oldman (Gary. 01dman) and Winona One Rui. Popular actors such as Winona. Ryder, Keanu Reeves and Anthony Hopkins are naturally not that simple to fight against. "Vampires are in shock for four hundred years..." After it was released, it easily swept the box office with 30 million US dollars in the premiere, and took the championship without any suspense. Faced with such a domineering competitor, "Scent of a Woman" did not have stage fright. It delivered an ultra-low drop of 15%. The weekend box office reached 8 million U.S. dollars, and it firmly held the position after it came down from the championship. Lived in the runner-up position. Relatively speaking, the "Cruising Titans" is a bit regretful. The 30% drop caused him to only hand over 6.5 million transcripts. Although ranked third in sequence, he was "Smell the fragrance to know a woman" widened the gap. As for "Dahe Lian", the performance is also very good, with a 22% drop and won the weekend box office of 3.9 million, but it is still a notch worse than the outstanding performance of "Scent of a Woman". The "Scent of a Woman", who has accumulated a box office of 29 million US dollars within five weeks of its release, does not have the ability to compete at the box office after that, but the two consecutive championships are already a surprise and cannot be asked for more. Thats too much, and the trend curve of movies at the North American box office relying on their excellent word of mouth is still very gratifying. Not only has the weekly decline been controlled below 20%, but there are even a few weeks of reverse growth. What is even more gratifying is , The long-term selling ability of "Scent of a Woman" has also been enthusiastically sought after by the audience. From the second week of October to the first week of July, it was released until the first week of July. The pre- and post-release period reached 36 weeks. "Dahe Lian" is obviously not comparable. Thirteen weeks after its release, the audience had to go offline early due to the rapid decline in the audience. The cumulative box office eventually stumbled to 36 million. Of course, compared with a small-cost movie, this data is natural to achieve profitability, but compared to "smelt the fragrance and know a woman", the performance is not so excellent. "Scent of a Woman" finally brought its cumulative box office in North America to 80 million U.S. dollars, which is ten times more than the book cost of 8 million. Of course, when calculating profitability, film companies and major theaters need to be divided up, and film companies need to be divided up with actors, directors, etc., but in any case, the great success of "Smelling Scents and Knowing Women" is undoubtedly . On the other hand, the "scenting women" who have gained a lot of attention in North America have also landed in overseas markets. Compared with the United States, the enthusiasm of overseas markets is even higher, and finally it has handed over 90 million US dollars in box office data. The global box office of "Scent of a Woman" reached 170 million U.S. dollars in one fell swoop, enough to make Universal Pictures smile. The success of "Scent of a Woman" is undoubted, and Hugo also swept away the previous decline, once again entered the attention of the mainstream media, and became a hot figure. Compared to Al, who has been active in the public eye, Hugo, who has experienced ups and downs for a year, is clearly the focus of attention. This also makes Hugo a guest of the new issue of "Tonight. Show". The "Tonight Show" under the NBC TV station is currently the highest-rated talk show in the United States. Prior to this, the host Johnny Carson (Johnny. Carson) hosted the show for 30 years. Pushed to the top. However, when Johnny Carson announced his retirement in May this year, the position of the host triggered a fierce battle. Contenders included Jay Leno (Jay Leno) and David Lightman (Dayid). Letterman), in the end it was the more loyal Jay Renault who succeeded in winning. David Letterman, who had been promised that Johnny would take over after retirement, felt the betrayal, and ran away from CBS TV in angrily. The vacancy he left on NBC TV was occupied by Conan O''Brien )succeed. The guests who appeared in the "Tonight Show" included sports, movies, music, politics, economy and other fields. The twice-weekly broadcasts are always enthusiastically sought after by the audience. After Jie took over the position of the host, he also took advantage of this advantage. Continued. Hugo arrived at the studio in Burbank early, but there was still some distance from the studio, and Joseph had to slow down the car. Hugo looked at the crowd in front of him. There were about a dozen people, although not many. , But it makes the road narrower. You must pay attention when driving. "What''s the matter, isn''t the studio only allowed to enter the studio?" Hugo has been to Burbanks studio many times before, but never Have seen such a peculiar situation. Joseph also looked around, and said uncertainly, "Maybe these are all here to listen. I''m waiting for the staff to come and receive him." At this time, the gathered crowd also noticed the slowly approaching vehicles, and they couldn''t help turning their heads. The few people closest to the middle of the road dispersed and prepared to give up the space. But at this moment, someone suddenly rushed up, shocked Joseph who was driving, and didn''t dare to raise the speed. Hugo, who was sitting in the passenger seat, was also stunned, completely unable to figure out the situation. . "Hugo! I love you!" The first person rushed to the passenger seat and shouted loudly through the glass window, the excitement on his face vividly presented in front of Hugo. Before Hugo could react, the people behind finally realized that the car was sitting in a Hugo Lancaster. Since Joseph did not put shading paper on the window at all, he had to see the situation in the car completely. It''s easy. As a result, more than a dozen people rushed to surround Joseph''s old Volkswagen Golf. "Hugo! Hugo!" Seeing the call outside the window, Hugo finally understood. He looked at Joseph dumbfoundedly, "They... are they here to find me?" Deafening, people can''t help but wonder if this old car might fall apart at any time. Joseph has also figured out the situation now, and the corners of his mouth are drawn in an arc, "It seems that they are. Ready to say, they are waiting for you." When the actors came to record the show, the fans waited in front of the studio. This kind of star-chasing behavior Its not that commonit can be seen more often at the premiere, but its not so unusual. However, Joseph did not expect that "Scent of a Woman" was only released for a week, and the effect actually came out. "So, me, what should I do?" Hugo asked stupidly. Joseph took the time to take a look at Hugo. Seeing Hugos slightly naive expression, Joseph almost didnt control it to laugh out loud, but he still held it back and said hesitantly. To, "Wave your hand?" In Hugos impression, fans gathered, screamed and screamed. This is not all the treatment that popular idols have, such as Justin. Bieber, such as Robert Pattinson (Robert. Pattinson), because more of the girls who really chase stars are girls, they need a trigger point for "nympho". But Hugo doesn''t have it now. "Scent of a Woman" is not a movie that makes girls scream after watching them. Therefore, facing the dozens of fans outside the car window waiting for him, Hugo was really caught off guard, even when he had a few female fans in the past, he was not so nervous. So Hugo did what Joseph said. He smiled outside the window and waved his hand. In an instant, "Ah! Ah! Ah!" The screams came like a tide, and Hugo knew for the first time that a dozen people screaming together can produce such a terrible effect. However, this feels really good. Hugo''s slightly stiff smile involuntarily relaxed, and it fully bloomed, and the amber eyes gushing out of golden light. Chapter 108： Talk debut "Welcome back, the band''s performances took up almost all of Hugo''s time. It''s a pity. [Starter]" Jie said freely from his seat. As soon as he came out, it caused a wailing in the audience. Jie couldn''t help but succeed. He smiled happily, "Don''t worry, we will figure out a way. Recently, he surprised countless people, including Al-Pa Sinoe, at the same time, reminds us of his magnificent waves in the past year. Let us welcome, Hugo Lancaster!" Although there were less than two hundred spectators in the studio, everyone started screaming, whistling, and applauding at this moment, turning the whole studio into a carnival scene. Hugo waved his hand and appeared at the entrance on the left side of the studio. As soon as the curtain was opened, he saw his upright figure, a simple gray checkered suit with a white shirt, no tie, loose I opened the top two buttons and walked into the studio full of green''spring'' vitality. In an instant, the scream sounded like the piano''s scale surging up little by little, making people suspect that either the roof collapsed or the voice broke. Hugo only felt the shadow at the entrance of the studio. "Mission" is not a dream, all of this is reality. Although he doesn''t have many fans nowmaybe only a dozen, but this kind of start is pretty good. Can Hugo ask for more? Maybe, but at least not now. Hugo only took two steps and saw a huge golden''color'' statue erected in the center of the stage. He couldn''t help stopping, and looking up along the statue, it turned out to be a raspberry about two people tall. In short, this is an enlarged version of the Golden Raspberry trophy, and the smile on Hugo''s face suddenly bloomed, which is really incredible. Stepping onto the stage, Jie greeted Hugo and gave Hugo a hug, but Hugo still couldnt move his eyes away from the huge raspberry. "Its nice to meet you, my friend." Jie smiled. Speaking of it, the voice just fell, and there was another scream at the scene. Hugo sat down on the sofa and sat face to face with Jie across the table. There was a microphone between them. However, before Hugo could take a closer look at the surroundings, he was''made'' by the screams at the scene. On the contrary, he was a little embarrassed. He was still not used to being in this situation. Everything seemed to come too fast. Hugo only felt that his feet were a little light and fluttering, as if a gust of wind could blow him into the air. "Wow, are these screams caused by me?" Hugo sighed and asked. "Oh, no, I have to blame the huge raspberry, everyone just... loves it too much." Jie''s ridicule made the scene burst into laughter, including Hugo, "Yes, all the enthusiastic cheers on the scene are To welcome you." "This is really unexpected." Hugo took a deep breath and said, "When I came in just now, a''woman'' there gave me a hug, which made me feel a lot more settled." Hugo pointed to the entrance. The direction of the office, "But, but I dont know if this is specially prepared for me by the door, or if it is treated by all the guests present." Jie also followed Hugos finger and looked over, "Look, there are A sign of''embrace here''." Sure enough, a woman in the auditorium held up a half-person-high sign with the words "Hug Here" and a downward arrow was drawn on it. Following Hugo and Jie''s gaze, the''woman'' stood up excitedly, with a warm smile on her face, and everyone around her applauded, making the scene extremely lively. "I thought it was written for me by the''door''." Jie said mockingly, "Fortunately, I didn''t take any action, otherwise there will be a lawyer''s letter on the''door'' tomorrow." Jie''s words made the scene laugh. The voice was out of control again, but Jie quickly turned around and locked his eyes on Hugo again, "This is how it is, you have dedicated a brilliant performance among the''scenting and knowing women'' people. , It almost reminds us again of how you were crying in January, how did it feel?" Hugo shrugged, "I think, all this is really wonderful, I need...do I need to''make'' some more tears?" Hugo smiled, speaking faster than usual. , This is still venting his inner tension, "If necessary, I can try it, because the scream at the scene made my eyes a little warm." Hugo Luoluo''s generous self-ridicule made the scene burst into laughter, and even the host Jie was all smiles, "This must be very difficult. The bad situation a year ago will come back strong again a year later." "Yes, yes." Hugo nodded and let out a long breath, trying to calm himself from the hot eyes gathered from all directions, but the effect is not very obvious, "I think, compared to shooting a movie In other words, the process of finding a job is a bit more difficult. You know, getting a job has never been so easy, especially when you start to sell raspberries." "Hahahaha..." Jie didn''t hold back, and after a big laugh, he took the topic and said, "It''s like this. But in my opinion, this job is not that easy. You know, What you have to face is Al Pacino, wow, Al Pacino! That''s the godfather!" "Yes, that''s the case. When I first met Al, I was very nervous, always thinking,''I''m a good person'' please don''t hit me, no... As the conversation deepened, Hugo became nervous. His emotions have finally stabilized a little bit, but his brain is still in a very excited state, so the rhythm of his speech is still a beat faster than usual, and the speed is very fast. "Oh, he won''t hit you, he will only kill you." Jie was mocking Italy. black. hand. The partys style of acting, this is a joke that originated from the "Godfather", which immediately sparked laughter on the scene again, "But I mean, working with Al is not an easy task. If it were me, I would always I think, "Oh" God, he is Al Pacino, my God, what should I do, what should I do..." So that I can''t work at all, I even wonder if I can speak normally. " Jie Weixiaos imitation made Hugo very happy. He curled his lips and said, "I know what you mean, but this is the job of an actor, right? After entering the role, I am the character in the story, and Al Its not the great actor we know in real life. So things will become easier after I put my heart and soul into it. Of course, Al has provided a lot of help." "Al proactively provided you with help on the set?" Jie continued following Hugo''s words, "I thought it all needed to be''exchanged'' for terms, or that only members of the family could get help." This is still joking with the "Godfather" segment. Hugo understood it at once, and laughed huh, "I do have the terms of''exchange'', and I cant shake when playing against Al, otherwise the movie will look strange, you know, a If the movie is to be successful, this is absolutely not allowed." Hugo was also joking, making Jie laugh at the table, "Yes, Al guided my performance. He is a very good actor. Working with him, I really learned a lot." "Wow, I''m pretty sure he must have taught you a lot of things, you know, it''s a huge step from''Hudson''s Eagle'' to''Smelling the Scent of Women''." "Jie also wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead pretendingly, causing the scene to laugh again. Hugo is no exception. While smiling, he said, "Yes, a lot of strength." This kind of self-deprecating courage always doubles the effect of jokes. "It''s already incredible to work with Al, and not long ago, you collaborated with another great actor, Jack Nicholson." Jay had just finished saying this, and the scene Thinking of a whistle, we can clearly see Jack Nicholsons transcendent status in the eyes of American audiences. "Jack Nicholson!" Hugo also cheered along with everyone, "Yes, this is indeed my honor, and even makes me suspect that this little thing brought me good luck." Hugo pointed out. Pointing to the raspberry statue in front of him, the scene burst into laughter again, and Jie even squatted directly on the table. "Jack, Jack, Jack. When you see Jack Nicholson, dont you tremble with tension? You know, thats Jack!" Jie Xu babbled, and you can feel his message. Inner respect for Jack Nicholson. "Of course, especially when I was late, I was terrified." Hugo confessed his mistakes on the first day of the crew. "I was more than trembling with tension, and even felt the muscles. Stiff, unable to move at all." At this time Hugo finally returned to normal, because the whole person was engaged in the conversation, and the nervous emotions would naturally no longer occupy the main body, but from Hugo''s words faster than usual You can feel his excitement. "Late? Wow, this is not good news." Jie immediately sighed again and again, "Then did this affect the future cooperation between you and Jake." "UhAre you sure its appropriate for me to talk about another work here?" Hugo wrinkled his nose and said embarrassedly. Today is to promote "scent to recognize women" Yes, it turned out to talk about "Yihai Xiongfeng", which seems not very appropriate. Although "Yihai Xiongfeng" has been confirmed to be officially released in December, the publicity will be another round of activities by then. Jie spread his hands, "Then you are sure that after you get the Golden Raspberry Award, is it appropriate to work with Al and Jack separately within a year? This will make countless actors be jealous to go crazy." After finishing, Jie He paused and blinked, "Including me." "Hahahaha..." A series of laughter broke out again, and Hugo also said with a smile on his face, "Thank you for the Golden Raspberry Award." The subtext is the blessing of the Tokin Raspberry Award, and Hugo has continued this year. Two rare collaborations, this sentence caused the applause to ring immediately after the laughter on the scene. Not everyone has the courage to face the Golden Raspberry Award, and not everyone has the courage to face the fact that they have won the Golden Raspberry Award with a correct and tolerant attitude. Chapter 109： Image burden "In the past year, you seem to have experienced a lot of changes that are difficult for people to experience in their lives. Tell us about this. [Starter]" Jie also wisely avoided the topic of Jack Nicholson, waiting for Hugo There are still plenty of opportunities to promote "Yihai Xiongfeng", and I am not in a hurry today. Hugo nodded, "Yes, you know, its not so easy to stand up again after experiencing the tearful incident at the Golden Raspberry Award. I just hope you dont take out that picture again. Hugo said that the "Los Angeles Times" published photos of Hugo''s embarrassed tears and snot after the Golden Raspberry Awards. This is probably the most important photo in Hugo''s career. "We are a very conscientious show, and we would never do that." Jie said with a serious face, but he cast his eyes on the raspberry sculpture right in front of the stage. It was just a look, no need. Any explanation will make laughter sound again. "Hugo, returning to your current position from the trough period, you must have worked harder than ordinary people." "I don''t know how it compares to ordinary people, but I at least know that I am only doing my best to do my best." Hugo said seriously, "I hope my current efforts are enough, because I don''t I know if I can continue to work hard." Hugo made a strong expression along with the words, as if he were a cartoon character, which made people laugh. "The audience will have a chance to know this." Jie said meaningfully, apparently implying that the "smell of fragrance and acquaintance with the''female'' person" currently in theaters is a good opportunity, "Let''s take a break and come back soon. Don''t worry. Guo will still stay here..." When the live band music rang, Jie lowered his head and said to Hugo, "Your performance is great." At this time, the microphone has been turned off, and this can only be heard between the two of them. "Huh, these words are very useful, at least for a while when my agent confirms my performance, I can answer him with these words." Hugo''s words made Jie chuckle. In Jies view, Hugo is sitting in the position of the talk show. Although he is a bit nervous, he has a natural control. He can use the words most directly, sincerely, and interestingly without deliberate examination of deliberate management. Way to show up. This is a kind of talent, just like acting and singing, an inherent talent for hosting. However, the current Hugo is still relatively young and does not know how to master the initiative, more often it is presented under the guidance of Jie. At this time, Jie went back to think about Hugos performance at the Golden Raspberry Awards, and felt that he was not so embarrassed. Maybe Hugo is an actor who is underestimated by everyone. There are still countless things worth digging in him waiting for people to slow down. Read slowly. This is a very interesting thing. Because Hugo is a book, similar to the book "Reminiscing about the water years" or "One Hundred Years of Solitude", but it is also a story book like "The Complete Works of Andersen''s Fairy Tales...", not a "flower" bottle. After the advertisement came back, Jie quickly shifted the topic to the topic, "Can the scene be quieter? I almost cant hear the directors words. I know you all like Hugos, and so do I, but you dont need to use it. Hit me in such a direct way." Jies words made Hugo, who was sitting next to him, laugh. In fact, Hugo was still uncomfortable with such compliments. He always felt that Jie was not talking about himself, or that the cheers and screams of the audience were not directed at him. Here, this feeling is too subtle. "So, Halloween (halloween) is coming. Do you have any plans for this year''s Halloween?" When the show was recorded, there was only one week left before Halloween. Naturally, this is a topic that cannot be circumvented. Jie said directly. Asked. "Oh, I''m not sure, maybe you need to go on shows or participate in publicity." Although Hugo is a traveler, in the 21st century, Halloween will be celebrated in many big cities around the world, including Asia, so He also had a lot of Halloween experiences, because Halloween means carnival, and carnival for the Glory to the Dead band means a chance to perform. "Do you like Halloween? Do you like wearing a mask, or it is a game of''trouble with no candy''?" Jie brought up a topic that was of interest to the audience. Hugo shook his head, "Oh, no, because I have bad memories of Halloween. Once, I put a "bed" of "white" on my head and put it on my waist. I wore a belt and tried to pretend to be a ghost, but the result was not so successful." Before Hugo''s story was finished, the scene was already dying of laughter. Ghost? This costume is really explosive. "How do you say, the result was not so successful?" Jie was also holding back a smile, and continued to ask questions. "Uh, I was led by my friend in the wrong direction and fell into the bush? Then I was teased by a group of''superheroes'' and hit a plane tree?" This is Hugo''s real experience At the beginning, he was crazy, and of course he was choked up enough, but it was a very unforgettable Halloween, and it is still vivid in retrospect. Hugo''s words completely burst out the laughter at the scene, and Jie also asked with a smile on his face, "Why don''t you try to dig two''holes'' in your eyes?" "I tried it." Hugo said depressed immediately, "but when a friend helped me dress, two holes were placed in the position of the buttocks, you know..." "Hahahaha..." Imagining such a scene in your head is indeed a hilarious laugh. Even Hugo himself laughed. It was the best time for the Glory To Death band together. "I can feel it, why don''t you like Halloween anymore." Jie said meaningfully, with a smile remaining on the corner of his mouth. Hugo is indeed different from most handsome guys. He has no so-called idol baggage and can joke unscrupulously. This is very rare. But think about it carefully, Hugos performance at the Golden Raspberry Award is actually a signal, so its not surprising that todays color is coming out. "Then I can only hope that this Halloween will have a job." Hugo said with a shrug. "If you really like Hugo, or if you hate Hugo, I hope everyone can walk into the cinema to watch this movie called''Scent of Fragrance'' Female'' People'', because Hugo has contributed a lot to it.'' A brilliant performance." Jie quickly cut into today''s official theme, "Hugo, tell the story." "No problem." Hugo narrowed his smile and adjusted his breathing. "This tells the story of two men." silence. A second later, "It''s over?" Jie obviously didn''t expect Hugo''s statement to be so short. "Yes, because this is a very complicated story, it is more troublesome to explain." Hugo''s embarrassed expression caused a chuckle on the scene, "In fact, strictly speaking, it is my role Charlie Jean. The lieutenant colonel rediscovered the meaning of living, and the lieutenant colonel allowed Charlie to strengthen his belief." "Uh, what about the female?" Jie has actually watched the movie, but he still asked this question on behalf of the audience. "I hope to leave this suspense in the cinema and wait for everyone to discover it." Although Hugo is sincere, he still has some common sense. After speaking, he winked at Jie slyly, making Jie couldn''t help but haha Laughed. "Then talk to us about the''pretty'' color performance in the movie. This time your outstanding''color'' reminds many people of how amazing you were when you were in the''Death Poetry Society''." Jie Following the trend, the topic still revolves around the movie, but it is more closely linked to Hugo. "But we all know that you had some troubles before, so how did you convince Martin during the audition and gave you this role?" "It''s actually very interesting. When I went to the audition, Martin only gave 30 seconds to perform. My first reaction was, what? What do I want in 30 seconds? My brain was blank." Hugo vividly The tone of the audience made the audience smile, "So I''m telling the truth." "What? What did you say?" Jie was a little surprised. "I said I don''t know what I can do, because thirty seconds is too short." Hugo said honestly, which immediately made Jie and the audience exclaimed, "My behavior caused Martin Waiting for peoples dissatisfaction, so the conversation started. Later I tried to explain my point of view and auditioned." "Thirty seconds?" "Yes. But I said a lot of my own understanding of the role of **** in the movie." Hugo concluded in one sentence, "I always thought that it was because of my unremitting efforts that I got the role of Charlie. , But the interesting part is here. After entering the crew, he denied my claim when chatting with Martin once." "Wow, this is really interesting." Jie couldn''t help but sigh. "Martin told me that apart from my preparation and hard work, they liked me mainly because of my honesty. This is similar to Charlie''s character." Hugo''s words made Jie''s show With a look of unbearableness, Jie took over the topic and said, "Then this is terrible It is estimated that many movie auditions will be very difficult in the future." Indeed, if everyone participates in the interview like Hugo auditioned for "smelling female", it is estimated that everyone will be unemployed. A truly clever audition is to medicate the case. Every roles color is different for every crew, and the requirements for the actors are naturally different. There is a big difference between "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Smelling Fragrance to Know Women". Hugo also understood the meaning of Jie''s words, and smiled while waving his hands again and again, "I hope that the actors who failed the audition will not come to me. I did not propose this method." "Dear friends, this is Hugo Lancaster, please go into the cinema to watch the "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People" You will experience more of Hugo''s charm on the big screen. "Jie retracted the topic and quickly finished the show. The chat was too happy today, and it was a little bit out of time, "Hugo, thank you, thank you for coming today!" After speaking, Jie held Hugo''s hands. ,''Lu'' gave a big smile. Chapter 110： Popularity rises After the recording of the show, Hugo and Jie left the studio, but before they had time to get out of the door, the audience swarmed up, and the road they were leaving was immediately overcrowded. [First episode] Jie looked at the passionate and excited faces, patted Hugos shoulder, laughed and said, "Its your time." Then he left first. Hugo stayed in place, watching the audience approaching him, and he didn''t react for a while, but then the''woman'' who stood at the forefront-the''woman'' who was holding the "Hug Here" sign I took out a marker and a poster saying "Smell the fragrance to recognize the''women''", Hugo immediately understood it, and matched it with the phrase "women''s" "Will you sign me, please?" Hugo''s. The idea was confirmed immediately. Autograph? This is really beyond Hugo''s expectation. In fact, these are the three major benefits for artists and fans when they meet. The other two are hugs and group photos. This is also the best opportunity for fans to get close to idols. It''s just that Hugo has never signed anyone, either before or after the journey. At this moment, Hugo really felt the rise in popularity after the release of "Smell the Fragrance of Women". You must know that in the nine months before this, Hugo walked the streets of Los Angeles countless times. However, no one ever asked Hugo for an autograph, so that Hugo simply forgot about it, and just devoted his''essence'' to acting research and adapting to life in Los Angeles in the early 1990s. But now, there is more than one person, there are at least 40 or 50 people around here waiting for Hugos signature. Whether they join in the fun or really like Hugo, the lively scene in front of them makes Hugo truly feel the rushing from all directions. Enthusiasm, pairs of shiny eyes, eager calls, and eager touches made Hugo feel the essence of popularity. From the beginning of recording "The Tonight Show", he felt that the fluffy feeling reached a new peak at this moment. Hugo only felt that he could take the wind away at any time. But, what did his predecessor''s signature look like? Hugo thought about it, but he didn''t find any answers in his mind. When Hugo was creating lyrics before, he worried that his handwriting would be different, but when I showed it to Joseph, there was no problem. So Hugo guessed that his body''s instincts are still invisible. It works, it''s like a withdrawal reaction that lasted for more than four months. "Of course." Hugo didn''t hesitate anymore, "Lu" smiled brightly, and took the poster of the "woman" standing in the front, "Who can I give it to?" Hugo put the poster on the palm of his hand and tried to start writing, but he couldn''t help it. He raised his head and looked around, relying on his height advantage, and walked over to the table Jie used when hosting, and the whole crowd surrounded Hugo. , Move together. When he walked to the table, Hugo signed his name on the poster. He wanted to sign "Hugo Chen" but it was impossible, so Hugo signed "Hugo Lancaster." lancaster The cursive English cursive script is elegant and timeless, but it looks like a great writer writing on a parchment scroll with a goose''feather'' pen, which reminds people of the origin of the name "Hugo". "Meredith-Morris." Hugo was stunned by the words of the''woman''. He couldn''t help but raised his head and looked at the''woman'' in front of him. He was pretty sure this was a middle-aged woman. The girl, not the little girl he saw at the premiere of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the Female". Hugo thought for a while, and still actively asked, "Uh, I met a lovely girl named Meredith Morris at this premiere..." In fact, Hugo had a lot of memory of her name. There are big obstacles, it is always difficult for him to remember names, but the "girl" at the premiere impressed him too deeply, and the "girl" in front of him reminded him, Hugo I remembered immediately. "She is my''daughter'' son." The''woman'' said with a smile, "I am Catherine. This signature is for my''daughter'' son. She needs to go to school today." Hugo suddenly realized that for the''woman'' Its very rare to come to chase stars, but Catherine added, "I also watched your movies, and I like you very much." The smile on Hugos face was full of happiness and joy. He lowered his head and wrote To my dear Catherine and Meredith-Morris, thank you for your support. This is my honor. Later, Hugo handed the poster to Catherine again and said again, "Your support is very important to me." Then he expressed his gratitude with a smile. Seeing Hugo''s sun-warm smile, Catherine''s gaze towards Hugo couldn''t help but soften. Other audiences nearby also handed over the pen and paper in their hands. Hugo also took over the pen and paper and patiently signed for each audience member, even including the words they requested, until Hugo signed more than a dozen. I later found out that he was still inexperienced. He stupidly changed his pen every time he signed. This "wave" took a lot of time. It is better to hold a pen at the beginning and sign on the paper that is constantly being passed over. The speed is obviously much faster. It is a pity that this is the first time Hugo has signed an autograph in his life. Naturally, he has no such awareness. As a result, it was thirty-five minutes after Hugo had signed the autographs for these 41 viewers. This time was a bit long. Joseph greeted Hugo back to the backstage, hurriedly bid farewell to Jie, and even before he had time to chat more, he had to rush to the radio to record. This time, "Smell the Fragrance and Know the "Female" Person" achieved unexpected success. The entire publicity schedule became compact. Originally, Universal Pictures did not have so many publicity arrangements, but after the first week of the films success, the rescheduled publicity immediately became tighter. Sitting in the car, Hugo saw a dozen fans gathered at the''door'' of the studio. He asked in surprise, "Are they always waiting here?" Hugo vaguely saw a few Familiar faces, faces I saw when I arrived just now. Joseph didn''t make a fuss anymore at this time, focusing on the road conditions ahead, "This is nothing. You don''t see the fans who waited all night to see the idol. That''s the most loyal." The subtext means. , Just waiting for the recording of the show for ninety minutes is nothing at all. Despite what he said, Hugo leaned against the window and watched the fans trotting with his car intently. The smile on his face was curious and contented, and he kept waving his hands with the fans. "Scent of "Female" People" is not a work that can motivate fans, so after the promotion, Hugo was able to receive such a enthusiastic response, which really made Hugo a little overjoyed. The yin cloud of the Golden Raspberry Award that had hovered over my head before seemed to finally dissipate, and the bright moon could be seen from the mist. Hugos excitement did not last long. A bigger surprise awaited him at the radio stations door. Here, there are not only a dozen fans, but more than 30 people gathered at the door. When Hugo''s car appeared, they all swarmed up. Hugo couldn''t even open the car''s door. Hugo had never seen such a scene before, and was a little dumbfounded when he was overjoyed. "Then how do you open the''door'' like this?" I used to read news reports and said that some stars were surrounded by enthusiastic fans in their cars and not in the house. Hugo still doesn''t understand the way to start. What is meant by "no way to move" is absolutely exaggerated. But today, Hugo has personally experienced what is called a containment. Hugo tried to open the door of the car, but the fans outside the door kept squeezing forward and pressed the door of the car tightly. There was no way to open it. How could Hugo''s strength alone compare There is no way to fight against the impulse of a large group of people, and Hugo now has no bodyguards-he did not expect such a situation at all, and did not reach the level of hiring a bodyguard, so now Hugo is really trapped. . Fans not only blocked the''door'' of the car, but also constantly flapped the windows and pushed the body, making Hugo feel like he was not sitting in the car, but in a small boat, and the outside'' The wave''s head is not small. This kind of enthusiasm is more than two levels higher than the "Tonight Show" just now. Joseph also kept pushing the door of the car irritably, but did nothing. "The radio station was already late, and they still..." Joseph was even more concerned about whether the radio station could arrive on time. It is not a good thing to be late. It was an unexpected situation that fans left to sign the "Tonight Show" just now. Now he was blocked at the radio station''s door. Joseph realized that he must leave early in the future because of unexpected circumstances such as fans and paparazzi. It must also be considered. Fortunately, at this moment, the security guard at the''door'' of the radio station eliminated all difficulties and walked to the driver''s seat of the car and cleared a road. Fortunately, there were only more than 30 people at the scene, not too many, so the security was smooth. He opened the door of the car and let Joseph go down first. Joseph stood at the door of the car, against the fans behind him, and shouted inside, "Hugo, hurry, hurry!" Hugo crawled over from the passenger seat, and his feet just fell to the ground Before anyone had time to stand up straight, he could feel several hands leaping on him. This kind of enthusiasm made Hugo a little bit Can''t bear it. Joseph hurriedly protected Hugo. Surrounded by four security guards, he quickly walked towards the radio building, but all the fans seemed to be wrapped in cotton and flower candy around the stick and stick. If he couldn''t get rid of it, he just followed, accompanied by the bee-like buzzing cry, making every movement of Hugo extremely difficult. Hugo only felt that he was about to suffocate. The heat, shouts, and touches surrounded Hugo. There were obviously only 30 people, but Hugo trembled as if there were 300 people, making him feel like he was trapped in a swamp. Every move is full of countless resistance. This kind of sweet trouble comes so quickly, it makes people so unprepared. After Hugo finally walked into the building and blocked the fans out, Hugo had time to turn his head and look at the scene behind. Thirty fans continued to wave their hands at Hugo, with faces all over the place. Joy and happiness, the whole picture filled the sight, so that the arc of Hugo''s mouth was outlined, and he let out a long breath, "This is a wonderful picture." "It''s late!" But Joseph didn''t intend to wait for Hugo to continue to sigh, so he pulled Hugo and ran towards the inside of the building. Chapter 111： Life changes "Joseph, don''t you think this is really incredible?" Hugo looked at the group of fans behind the car who kept screaming at him. After the radio recording was over, these fans were still waiting at the''door'', and again Hugo and Joseph surrounded. [First issue] This time Hugo did not sign, but hugged everyone presenteveryone, including the four security guards who worked hard, and then left with joy. Although crossing is the most bizarre event, and Hugo has also experienced many magical events within half a year, such as playing rival roles with Al Pacino and Jack Nicholson, such as becoming a A part of "Fragrant Women" appeared on the big screen. For example, the song I adapted became the theme song of the movie "Yihai Xiongfeng"...Everything made Hugo feel like a dream. When he dreamed back at midnight, he would still play a big question mark to ask if all this was true, but today all this still makes Hugo dumbfounded. Imagine a group of fans surrounding yourself, screaming and shouting at themselves. This kind of scene was previously imagined by the Glory to the Dead band, but after ten years of hard work it has never been able to achieve it, and January came after Los Angeles in 1992. Hugo has never experienced it. But all of a sudden all of a sudden, Hugo didn''t seem to be mentally prepared enough to be hit by such madness. Seeing the joy between Hugos eyebrows was like the gleaming sunlight on the tip of the seas waves, Josephs mood could not help being brightened-Hugo seemed to have this ability to infect other people with his smile. "No, I don''t think so." "Why, why?" Hugo was sitting in the passenger seat, excitedly trying to stand up, but was immediately brought back to his position by an elastic force, and he realized that he was restrained by a seat belt. Didnt you see it just now? So many people are screaming for me and cheering for me. This, this is really amazing." Hugo couldn''t help waving his hands, as if holding his beloved stick and lolli candy in his hands, dancing like a three-year-old child. This experience is different from the mood of seeing an idol in the crew. I participated in the excitement of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female", "Yihai Xiongfeng", or the "excitement" of seeing Al and Jack, from fans. Their cheers made Hugo truly feel the so-called popularity, which is a different experience from box office or comment. Hugo can even clearly feel that his skin is slightly hot from the surrounding shouts. Looking at the child-like Hugo, the smile on Joseph''s face was finally not suppressed, and it bloomed together, "I don''t think it is because this is nothing at all, this is just the beginning." To be honest, Thirty fans are besieged, which is not a big scale at all. Every time a real big-name star records a show, the agent would be embarrassed to issue a press release without hundreds of people. "Joseph, don''t be too greedy." Hugo smiled heartily, the smile between his eyebrows seemed to be a little bit of starlight falling on the bottom of his eyes and the corner of his mouth. Hugo of course knows that this is just the beginning, so a little fan may not be a big deal to others, but for Hugo it is the first step he dreams of. This support, he waited for too long, too long, that he could not control his inner joy, just like a volcano erupting. It''s just that he must enjoy this joy alone, and the partners of the Glory To Death band are gone. Thinking of this, Hugo''s smile couldn''t help but converge, looking at the still unfamiliar city landscape outside the window, and calmed down. Joseph quickly noticed Hugos abnormality. He thought he had hit Hugos positive "sexuality", so he coughed lightly and quickly explained, "I mean, there is still a long way to go in the future. We must continue to work hard." Hugo was attracted by Joseph''s voice and looked at the agent who was driving intently, but Joseph was still paying attention to himself from the outside of his sight. Hugo realized that although the glorious band partners did not share this joy with him, now he has Joseph walking along with him. This is the starting point of a new life. He does not need to hold on to the past. . So Hugo showed a smile again, "Yes, there is still a long, long way." Joseph quickly drove back to Sunset Plaza. Hugo pointed to the vegetable shop not far away, "You put me down at David''s place, and I''ll buy some dinner materials and go back." "I''m going to refuel the car." Joseph said smoothly. After seeing Hugo drive the door to get out of the car, Joseph suddenly remembered something and said, "Have you brought your wallet?" Hugo held the''door'' of the passenger seat of the car, lowered his head, and said while''touching'' his pocket, "Of course..." But only halfway through the conversation, he found that his pockets were all emptied. Yes, mainly because of the recording of the show, he left his wallet with Joseph, "Oh, I forgot." Joseph has long been accustomed to Hugo''s little "confusion". He pointed to the back seat and motioned to Hugo''s wallet to be behind. Hugo closed the''door'' of the passenger seat and then went to the back seat to open the''door''. After searching for it, he found his wallet, and said with a smile, "Here." Then he left. I got out of the car, closed the door of the car, patted the roof and said, "Go!" After watching Joseph drive away, Hugo walked towards the "Charles''s vegetable shop...", stood in front of the shelf at the door and began to choose, and said, "David, today What vegetables are fresher? The owner of this shop is David Charles. Hugo has lived here for several months and has gradually become familiar with the surrounding environment. "Oh, Hugo, Hugo... what a lovely handsome guy." A enthusiastic middle-aged "woman" and "woman" came over and gave Hugo a big hug. This female fellow Hugo recognized that she was a wife of a housewife who lived on the opposite block. She usually nodded and smiled when meeting each other, but she was obviously more enthusiastic today. "Mrs. Berman, your enthusiasm scared Hugo." David Shishiran, who was holding a huge beer belly, walked out and said with a smile on his face. Hugo immediately cast doubt on David. With confused eyes, David laughed out loud, "Mrs. Berman went to the cinema to watch a movie yesterday." Although it didn''t say what movie it was, it was obviously "smelling the fragrance to get to know the "female" person." Sure enough, Mrs. Berman laughed immediately, "Good boy, your performance in the movie is so brilliant, and it even makes me feel tempted." Mrs. Berman stretched out her hand and patted Hugo lightly. Hugos cheeks, this made Hugo a little embarrassed, he didnt know whether he should avoid it, because Mrs. Berman looked like she was in her forties, not the age of her mothers generation. This kind of getting along with was really weird. , "Look at these moving eyes, if I were a few years younger, I would also be moved." This is the most compliment Hugo hears today. Many people express that Hugo''s clear eyes are very charming, especially in the confrontation with Al. "Hehe, it''s my honour for you to like this movie. At least it shows that my work on the set was not in vain." Hugo responded with a smile. "Mrs. Berman, I think you should go home to see you scare Hugo." David seemed to be familiar with Mrs. Berman, and he laughed and teased. This immediately made Mrs. Berman''exposed'' an unexpected expression, but then she laughed, "This is exactly the same as Charlie." After speaking, she carried a bag of vegetables and was about to leave, but before she left, she actually took a picture. Hugo''s **** snapped, which immediately shocked Hugo. Seeing Hugo''s frightened expression, Mrs. Berman and David laughed unkindly. "There are quite a few people asking you in the shop these past two days." David walked out and stood beside Hugo, "Why didn''t I find that you are an actor before." This sentence immediately stunned Hugo. , But David then laughed haha, "Now you look like an actor." Hugo immediately understood that David was joking, but this is also true. During the long period of time from "Hudson Eagle" to "Scenting the Fragrance of Women", Hugo really did not look like An actor is like a slacker who has nothing to do. "Today''s tomatoes are very good, and the lettuce is also very fresh." David chose the fresh vegetables on the shelf and answered Hugo''s initial question. He introduced today''s vegetables to Hugo, "What do you plan to do for dinner?" Hugo shook his head, "I forgot to check the refrigerator." Hugo picked up a tomato, put it under his nose and smelled it, a fresh smell came out, "Then get me four tomatoes. And one lettuce, yes, five more lemons." "Lemons are not very fresh today, how about you take oranges?" David picked up a paper bag and started filling vegetables as Hugo ordered. "Yes, then oranges." Hugo nodded, his eyes still wandering about the vegetables next to him to see if there is anything to buy. "Hey, Ernst, do you need help?" David''s voice made Hugo look up, only to see someone coming out of the shop. Before seeing anyone, he saw a huge dark brown.'' The color'' paper bags were bulgingly stuffed. Then I saw an old man over seventy years old stepping steadily out one step at a time, but there were so many things in the paper bag that almost all of them blocked the old mans sight. The old man was holding such a heavy one. The paper bag is obviously a bit difficult. Hugo patted David on the shoulder, motioned for him to come, and then walked up, "Ernst, come out to buy today? I just happened to go home, I can be your free labor." This old man lives in. The residents on the second floor of Hugo''s house are also familiar neighbors. But obviously the old man had a very hard temper, "Don''t! I''m not old enough to hold a bag of potatoes." The old man didn''t even look at Hugo and David, and went straight forward, "I can. Dont always look at me with strange eyes. This is not a good habit. People nowadays really dont have any eyesight at all..." He babbled and left without looking back, leaving Hugo and David standing there. Looking at each other on the original ground. Chapter 112： Stubborn old man After Hugo bought the things, he also put half a paper bag in his arms and walked towards home. [Starter] But standing at the crossroads, Hugo had to stop and look around. Although it has been a few months since he moved here, the winding alleys around are still eye-catching. "Lazzing", as a road idiot lacking a sense of direction, Hugo feels a lot of pressure. Fortunately, Hugo came to Charles vegetable shop enough times, and finally left some impressions in Lu Chis brain circuit. Following Josephs instructions, he looked at the bright yellow''colored'' roof not far away, towards Steps have been taken in this direction. Hugo stepped briskly along the direction of a small slope, humming a pleasant tune, "It just takes some time, my buddy, you are walking in the middle. of.the.ride), everything, everything will be fine; everything, everything will be on the right track." The brisk melody collided between Hugos lips and teeth, driving the sun to beat around. The months before the pressure of the Golden Raspberry Award finally lifted the clouds, everything is just walking on the road, there is no need Too anxious, there is no need to be discouraged, it just takes some time. Hugo hummed the lyrics repeatedly, feeling very catchy, and couldn''t help but start to try to interpret the part of the main song. In this way, the inspiration bloomed with smoke''flowers'' in his head. "Hey, don''t give up on yourself. Being ignored or underestimated is just your own lunatic thinking. Just try to do your best and use all your energy. Don''t worry about their gossip behind you!" This verse is completely the psychological portrayal of Hugo over the past few months, especially the vivid depiction of the mood of the crew of "Yihai Xiongfeng", and then the verse is matched, "It just takes some time, little Partner, you are on the journey, everything, everything will be fine; everything, everything will be on the right track." A song of Xingyun Liushui was born. It is concise and clear. Hugo can even clearly hear the fire "flowers" colliding with the cheerful guitar and the "exciting" drums in his mind. The cheerful and lively rhythm will positively express the lyrics. The upward sun''s color is rendered in every note, so beautiful that the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth can fly freely in the sun. "Hey, you know they are all the same, you know that you are doing your best, so ignore them and live in the moment! Yes, it doesnt matter if you are enough for others. It just needs some Time, little friend, you are on the journey, everything, everything will be fine; everything, everything will be on the right track." That kind of exciting emotions are woven into uncomplicated melody with the simplest lyrics, and burst out in the most passionate way, flooding the heart with overflowing. But what is the name of this song? Hugo originally wanted to use "the.beginning", but thinking about it carefully, he is now twenty-five years old. Whether it is his predecessor or himself, he is already in The journey is above, so this is not the beginning, but on the way. Therefore, Hugo finally decided to use "Zhengzhong (the. ddle as the title of the song. Maybe some words are not expressing the meaning, but the artistic conception is enough that there is no problem. Sure enough, life is the source of inspiration for creation. Although Hugo cannot be said to be an explosion of inspiration after crossing, his understanding of music has indeed deepened step by step after the experience gradually increased. Now when he is making music, Hugo just feels that every musical note is beating in his mind, and then automatically arranges it into a melody following his own thoughts, and just hums it gently. This feeling of blending emotions into music is too beautiful. However, the falling potatoes on the ground interrupted Hugos thoughts. He originally planned to further improve the melody, but the sight of the potatoes stumbling and rolling down made Hugo have to withdraw his attention, otherwise I didnt know when I stepped on a potato and fell down when I went uphill. That would be bad. Hugo bent down and picked up the potatoes that had fallen on his feet. He raised his gaze and looked around. There were a lot of them on both sides. Some had stopped, and some stopped and then rolled down. , I saw at least seven or eight potatoes in sight. What''s going on? Hugo raised his head and saw the hillside, trying to find out clearly, but he didn''t see anything. After hesitating, Hugo picked up all the scattered potatoes as much as possible and put them in a paper bag. Picking up potatoes all the way up, I quickly picked up a dozen potatoes. Halfway through, he turned a small bend and Hugo saw the situation ahead. The small bend intercepted most of the potatoes, and another one seemed to be slipping down again. Not far away, there was a gray hair. The Cang Cang old man was sitting directly on the stone pier by the side of the road, wiping the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief, and another paper bag with a torn bottom in his hand. The matter was very simple. The paper bag in the old man''s hand was broken, so the potatoes were all scattered, but the old man was already struggling to go uphill. It was not that simple to chase the potatoes when he went back. Hugo''s appearance immediately attracted the old mans attention. The old mans sweat wiping motion stopped, and then he hummed heavily. He turned aside his eyes, pretending that he didnt have to look away, and at the same time he didnt forget to put his hand in his hand. His paper bags were''kneaded'' into a ball and left beside them, as if these potatoes weren''t his business at all. Seeing the old man''s stubborn movements, Hugo couldn''t help but show a wry smile, but didnt say much, but he stooped down and picked up the potatoes and put them in his paper bag. But Hugo''s paper bag originally contained a lot of things, and the potatoes were filled quickly after being stuffed in. Half of the potatoes on the ground were left unpacked. The old man living in front of Hugo''s house is called Er. Lehman (er. Lehman). I don''t know how old he is this year, but he is at least 70 years old, with white hair, and his body is fairly strong, but he is physically strong. Naturally it''s not as good as when I was young. Ernst is a grumpy little old man. Hugo was reprimanded the day after he moved here. On the day he went to the second-hand furniture market to buy furniture, Joseph and Alex stood at the big door. When Ernst reprimanded them for blocking the aisle with their furniture, it can be seen that the old man''s behavior is very tough. Although Hugo had been filming "Yihai Xiongfeng" and had no direct contact with Ernst, after the film was finalized, Hugo was severely reprimanded by Ernst: because he casually threw a trash into the trash can. When Hugo didnt aim, he went out, and before Hugo stepped forward to pick up the trash and throw it into the trash can, he was reprimanded by Ernst, who had just thrown out the trash and was about to leave. The reason was You If you want to throw out the trash, you cant use the trash, but you should stand by and put it in accurately..." At the time, Hugo was five steps away from the trash can, "juggling..." Hugo and Ernst had a lot of contact. They lived in the same building, especially young people living upstairs. It was easy to make noises and was scolded by Ernst several times. But every time it was Hugo and the others, Ernst was not unreasonably making trouble, so they could only listen to their teachings humbly, but for Alex and others, the old man''s nagging and reprimanding were always overwhelming. Hugo doesn''t mind too much, because he has never heard the nagging of his parents in his most rebellious period. He is completely free to enter the world freely. Now there are old people who are willing to nag something, although Hugo can''t enjoy it. , But at least not repelling, but willing to calm down and listen. Standing still thinking about it, Hugo put the paper bag in his hand on the side of the road to lean on, then walked to Ernst''s side, picked up the paper bag next to him, and Ernst suddenly turned his head sensitively and fiercely. Scolded, "What are you going to do!" Hugo put the paper bag in his palm, and said innocently, "You can''t just throw away trash." One sentence left Ernst speechless, and he could only wait for Hugo viciously, the sharp pair. The eyes directly pierced Hugo''s heart through the glasses. If the aura is slightly weaker, it is estimated that he will be unable to withstand it at this time. But Hugo has long been used to it. "This isn''t yours?" Hugo unhurriedly spread out the paper bag again, and organized the paper bag slowly. Ernst didnt know how to answer. If he answered yes, it meant he was throwing rubbish; but if he answered no, it couldnt make it through, so he could only hum what to say. Did not say. Hugo pursed his lips and smiled, and folded the torn bottom of the paper bag three times together, and then folded it twice to seal the bottom. Only then did he walk to the remaining potatoes and put them all in, but because the paper bag was reduced in space, there were still three potatoes that could not be put in. After thinking about it, Hugo directly stuffed the potatoes into the pockets of his trousers and made the denim trousers pockets bulging, which looked very funny. Hugo picked up the two paper bags again, but it was not so easy to hold the two paper bags, especially if one of them had to worry about whether the bottom would break again, so Hugo looked towards Ernst, who was sitting next to him, said, "Sorry, can you help me?" It seems that all potatoes belong to Hugo Hugo accidentally spilled something, and now he wants to ask for help. Ernst glared at Hugo, but he didn''t know what to say, hesitated, and finally swallowed hard, stood up on his knees, and put his handkerchief in. In the bag. Hugo knew that this was the signal that he was willing to help. He quickly handed the broken paper bag to Ernst. Although this paper bag was more dangerous, it contained less content and was lighter. "Thank you, you don''t know how much you have helped." Hugo still thought of himself as his master, thanking him, which made Ernst''s eyes twitch fiercely. Hugo regained consciousness and picked up his bag again, and started walking forward again. However, Hugo''s pace was not fast, he deliberately slowed down, as if he was walking to admire the scenery, so that Ernst could keep up. But he didn''t take a few steps, and then came Ernst''s vicious words, "Fool, it''s the wrong way." Uh Chapter 113： Living alone Although he slowed down, the road home was not far away, and he was home in just ten minutes. [Starter] Hugo walked up to the second floor, watching Ernst''s steps behind him, and couldn''t help but sigh: This is really a stubborn old man. It''s been a while since Hugo slowed down his pace, but Ernst was unwilling to surrender. He always maintained a certain speed. Now he is climbing stairs again, he will definitely be panting, but it is Ernst. He didn''t want to admit it again, and walked up. Hugo can even clearly see the sweat coming out of Ernst''s forehead. But Hugo didnt say anything in particular, because he knew that Ernsts sex was not willing to be irritated by others. If Hugo showed his worries, Ernst would be angry. Think Hugo looks down on himself. Besides, Hugo and Ernst are not familiar, too much care will only make Ernst even more repulsive. After Ernst walked up to the second floor, he slightly leaned on the handrails of the stairs, panting, but on the surface he did not vent any fatigue, "Here." Ernst handed the potatoes in his hand to Yu. As a result, his hands were stretched straight and straight, and he could even see the slightly trembling arms. Hugo quickly took the paper bag and said "Thank you." Ernst did not go to see Hugo, took out the key from the''trousers'' pocket, and said viciously to Hugo, "Get out of the way." Hugo realized that he was standing at the''door''. So he quickly stepped aside and stood against the wall. After Ernst stepped forward and opened the''door'' of his home, he walked in without looking back. He didn''t intend to stop at all. When Ernst began to close the''door'', Hugo realized this: Hmm. Sturt didn''t even plan to ask for his potatoes. Is this old man pissing? Hugo didn''t have time to think about it, and quickly stepped forward and pressed the door of the room with his right foot, "Hey, Ernst, your potatoes." As he said, he passed the paper bag in his hand. . "It''s not mine." Ernst replied sullenly, and wanted to close the''door'', but his power was naturally unable to match the young Hugo. He couldn''t help but raise his head and look at Hugo fiercely. Then he stretched out his foot to kick Hugo''s little''leg'', "What are you doing! Don''t enter the range of my house! Who allows you to step into the range of my house!" Hugo only noticed that his feet had entered Ernsts house for a half-step, but he still couldnt get his feet back. "But your potatoes. Ernst, I just made a small favor just now. No other meaning, don''t be so serious." Looking through the gap in the doorway, Hugo cant see much, but only a dilapidated turmeric sofa. It seems to have a long, long history. The surroundings are densely packed with layers. Stacks of paper documents and books are piled high, occupying almost one-third of the light in the windows, making the room look slightly dim. There was a dry smell of bookworms in the room, and it seemed that there was no sign of anyone else. At first glance, he knew that it was the home of a bachelor, and he was still a very young bachelor. But Ernst quickly interrupted Hugos visit, "I dont need it!" Then he kicked Hugo again, and with a very heavy kick, he kicked Hugo''s little leg. On the stomach, Hugo closed his feet as soon as he had a pain, and Ernst did not hesitate more, and directly closed the big''door'' heavily. With a "bang", the door plate slammed directly over, and even a cloud of dust was thrown up, causing Hugos eyes to blink several times in a row. It is conceivable that if Hugo does not retract his feet, it is very likely that his feet will be bruised at this time. At this moment, Hugo felt the young, stubborn and unconquerable spirit in Ernst, and of course Ernsts violent, stubborn, and bad temper. Hugo thought for a while, and put the paper bag containing the potatoes at the door, then took out all the potatoes in his paper bag, and tried to put them all in one paper bag, but it was obviously impossible. In desperation, Hugo could only put the potatoes that couldn''t fit in, and then picked up his paper bag and walked to the third floor. When he returned to the third floor, Hugo wanted to search for the key in his pocket. Only then did he realize that he still had three potatoes in his pocket. He quickly put the paper bag on the ground and started again to go downstairs. But when he was only halfway away, Hugo heard the door opening, his footsteps stopped, and he lowered his head and looked through the gap in the stairs. I saw Ernst looking at the potatoes on the ground, and then looked around. Hugo, fearing to be seen, quickly retracted his head, and then heard Ernst grumbling, although he could not understand what it was. , But the intermittent curses can still be heard. Obviously Ernst still has countless dissatisfaction with Hugo, and simply dismisses Hugo''s nosy. Nevertheless, after Hugo probed again, he still saw Ernst pick up the potatoes one by one and walked into the house with his arms in his arms, but this time his action of closing the''door'' was obviously gentle. Quite a lot, but you can still hear the clean and sharp movements. Hugo looked at the empty doorway, Lu showed a smile, walked back to the third floor, took out the potatoes from the trousers pockets, and put them in his own. In the paper bag, then took out the key to open the''door''. Opening the door, Hugo first put the key in a tea-colored glass bowl at the door, then walked straight to the kitchen, put the paper bag on the dining table, and poured himself a glass of water. At this time Charlize walked out of the room, took a look at the kitchen, and after confirming that it was Hugo that came back, he asked, "How about the recording of the show today?" Since signing with Carl, Charlize has been taking acting courses. For Charlize, this is a brand new challenge. Although the modeling industry also needs to learn body training, photography skills, catwalk skills, etc., to put it bluntly, it is a profession that relies on appearance talent. Although the technical content is there, it is not too high. Therefore, Charlize, who has been training ballet since childhood, is very It''s easy to control. But actors are different. Although this profession is also dependent on talent, anyone can "act" when standing in front of the camera, but not everyone can act well, and some people even stand in front of the camera without moving or not. Speak. The acting training course is only a basic level, and it covers the cultivation of attention, imagination, emotional memory, body language, role and sex, script analysis, cultivating the sense of the camera, opponents communication, position and movement. There are many topics such as card position, not to mention basic pronunciation training, facial expression control, emotional expression and so on. Charlize''s studies in the past few months are busy and fulfilling, even busier than Hugo, who has been idle after the completion. Charlize and Hugo are very comfortable now. Although they have not been able to develop further into emotions, the time they spend together as friends and roommates is always full of relaxation and comfort. There is also a live treasure, Alex. The atmosphere on the third floor is always very lively. Even Joseph and Carl on the fourth floor spend most of their time on the third floor. During this period, when Charlize comes back from class every day, he will practice acting with Hugo or Alex. This reflects the advantage of co-leasing actors. A group of actors discuss acting and practice together, which obviously makes life become It is very pleasant. Of course, because the three people were too noisy, Ernst downstairs became angry several times. "Very well, everything went well, I also... signed the fans." Hugo originally wanted to say "the first time", but thinking that this sentence didn''t make sense, so he braked abruptly." There is also a group of fans besieging me at the''door'' of the radio station." Hugo flaunted like Charlize happily. As a result, Charlize said, "Really? How many people?" Then he choked Hugo, "more than thirty." Charlize flew straight over, "Listen to your tone, I I thought it was three thousand." Hugo could only smirk. "What is this?" Charlize took out the potatoes and asked with a sceptical look, "You buy three potatoes when you buy them. You plan to eat them raw, one by one, as a lemon?" Hugo walked to the dining table and took a seat on the high stool. "No, this is a gift, a gift from Ernst." "What? I heard that right." Alex''s voice came from the''door'', with a red''colored'' costume in his hand, he happily walked in, and then walked directly towards the kitchen. , "You mean Ernst''s gift?" Hugo raised his eyebrows, "Yes, that''s right!" Then Hugo simply said the situation just now, "I will treat these three potatoes as a gift from him." In the end, Alex curled his lips, "Who knows when he will come upstairs and ask you to go back." Alex has lived here a little longer, and his understanding of Ernst is natural. Also more. Hugo asked curiously, "Does Ernst really live alone?" The United States is a country that pays great attention to family. Although children will be independent after they reach adulthood, family concepts are the most important in American consciousness. Part of this, including many US welfare policies, will revolve around the family. Therefore, it is not common for Ernst''s age to live alone, without a son or daughter, and without entering a nursing home. "Yes." Alex nodded without hesitation. "To be precise, I haven''t seen anyone visit him since the first day I got here, let alone relatives, not even friends. ." "How do you know that you didn''t stay at the door of people''s house every day." Although Charlize didn''t have a good impression of such a grumpy and stubborn old man, he still said something fair. Alex chuckled embarrassedly, "Lets put it this way, I didnt even notice it. UU reading I think hes like Quasimodo, with weird **** and He is very withdrawn and loses his temper at every turn." "Are you sure you have read the original novel of "Notre Dame de Paris"?" Hugo said with a smile. Quasimodo is the weird bell tower in "Notre Dame de Paris". In fact, although Quasimodo looks very ugly, he is kind and cowardly, and has not actively hurt others, but was rejected because of his appearance. So this description of Alex is not so accurate. Alex scratched his head embarrassedly, "You know what I mean." In fact, Alex was saying that Ernst was like Quasimodo not to enter. "Then you should use''Wutheris,'' Joseph to describe it more appropriately." Hugo said with a smile. "Who is calling me?" Joseph''s voice came from the door, and the three people in the restaurant looked at each other, and then Hugo hesitated, watching Joseph who came by and said, "Emily-Bronte. bronte)?" Chapter 114： Joseph looked at the three people who were snickering. He was confused and didn''t understand what was going on. However, he didn''t intend to intervene in their conversation. At first glance, he saw the red''color'' scene on Alex''s hand. He didnt ask about the content of their conversation anymore, but pointed to the costume, What is this? "Halloween!" Alex raised the scene in his hand and cheered happily. Obviously, the twenty-year-old Alex has been looking forward to Halloween for a long time. "Look, this is my specialty. ''How about the clothes I found in the second-hand store? Isn''t it good? Isn''t it good!" "This... is... what?" Hugo looked at the red one-piece shirt with question marks all over his head, "Is this tight?" Hugo saw the material of the clothes and strongly suspected that after putting it on. Effect. [Starter] "Yes." It was Charlize who answered, with a categorical tone showing her expertise, but the frightened decline was not so interesting. Hugo and Charlize looked at each other and couldn''t help but twitched their mouths. "Spider-Man, this is Spider-Man, don''t you guys see it?" Alex was still unwilling to give up hope, flashing his eyes expectantly, his eyes constantly moving on Charlize, Hugo and Joseph. A bunch of black lines appeared on Hugo''s forehead. He can guarantee that if Spider-Man goes out wearing such a costume, he will definitely be wiped out as a non-mainstream, especially when Hugo has watched live-action movies released in the 21st century." In the case of "Spider-Man", then this outfit is even more weird. Joseph''s reaction was a little better. He looked up and down twice and reluctantly nodded, "Although it''s a little different from the comics, why don''t you choose the blue "pants"?" Alex also regretfully pulled the red trousers, "Because of the price..." "Oh..." All three of Joseph suddenly realized, then Joseph pointed to the sleeve part, "What do you plan to do with the spider web?" Although there is a spider-like logo on the''chest'' of the clothes, if there is no spider Web, then its not Spider-Man. "I have a plan, I plan to..." Alex saw Joseph responding to himself, and immediately started talking excitedly, with a long thought. "You really have been looking forward to Halloween for a long time." Hugo couldn''t help sighing. Although he had participated in Halloween activities before, he was very passionate and proactive like Alex. There is no Halloween tradition in Asia, and the atmosphere in this area is not so strong. "Of course! I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time!" Alex''s eyes almost burst into light. "Aren''t you prepared?" Alex found that none of the three people in front of him had given him anything. In response, the astonished tone almost broke. "What are you going to do?" Charlize asked curiously. She still didn''t know enough about American customs. "For candy? But you have passed the age of''trouble without sugar''." In fact. Many college students will also play the game of "Troubleshooting" on Halloween, but compared to candy, enjoying the atmosphere is the most important thing. Of course, pranks are also. "This is a carnival party, it has nothing to do with age!" Alex explained excitedly, but still didn''t get any response, "Oh, God! You are a bunch of boring people! Boring!" Alec Si obviously can''t understand why some people don''t like Halloween. "You didn''t prepare for Halloween. This is really terrible." Alex complained angrily and walked back to the room with his own scene. Looking at Alex''s straight back, the three Hugo looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. "This reminds me of my little sister Mary''s expectations for Halloween." Joseph recalled his family, and smiled involuntarily at the corner of his mouth. "She always stood in front of the pumpkin early, waiting for us to dig the pumpkin together. But look. After the pumpkin lanterns were decorated, I was too scared. I always wanted to hide behind me. I must take her to ask for sweets, and even if my brother Peter took the initiative to go to her, I didnt want it, so every year its Halloween. , I am always busy." Joseph''s words caused Hugo and Charlize to show a smile, which is always the case when talking about family. "What about this year, are you going back?" Hugo asked. He remembered that Joseph didn''t go back last year, not for Halloween, Thanksgiving or Christmas. Joseph sighed, "Mary has grown up, and she doesn''t need me to take her to ask for sweets for several years." This is a pity, full of melancholy. "Furthermore, we should have a promotional event for Halloween." Joseph took a deep breath and adjusted his slightly disappointed mood. "But Thanksgiving is a holiday, do you plan to go back?" When Joseph asked this, Hugos first reaction was to look at Charlize, because he didnt think it was asking himself. Not only did he not go home for ten years, but more importantly, he had no "home" here. "Returnable, he can''t go back. Charlize didnt react. She was stunned. She thought she was asking Hugo, but the question came to herself. No, I wont go back. I will go to New York at Christmas. I agreed with my mother. Okay. What about you?" Charlize threw the question to Hugo again. Hugo reacted at this time, no, he has a home here to go back, Hugo Lancaster is not an orphan, on the contrary his parents are still alive. However, the problem is that Hugo has been here for ten months, but he has never talked to his parents on the phone, let alone met, and the memory of his family in his mind is still only scattered vague fragments, except Apart from knowing that my parents are divorced, there is not much specific information. So according to common sense, is it not obvious that parents have not contacted their sons daughter for ten months? The relationship between parents and sons daughter is very bad, no matter who is right or wrong, But at least for now there is no sign of warming. Therefore, after Charlize threw the question over, Hugo was stunned. There was a few seconds left, not knowing how to answer. Joseph looked at the silent Hugo. His knowledge of Hugos family affairs was also very limited. It is estimated that Ron Meyer or Tracy Jacobs would know more, but Joseph and Hugo have been together for more than a year. During the time, Hugo had hardly contacted his parents. The only few contacts seemed to have happened before Christmas last year, and they all broke up unhappy. Family is not a frequent keyword in Hugo''s conversation dictionary. "Hugo, how about you try to call your father?" Joseph suggested uncertainly. If it was before, Joseph would never give Hugo any advice about family, because he didn''t bother to pay attention to Hugo''s. Hugo''s personal life is not worth it; but this year, Hugo has changed a lot, and the two people get along a lot more harmoniously, so Joseph tried to give a suggestion in a''sexual'' way. Sure enough, after hearing this suggestion, Hugo did not get angry as Joseph worried, but thought for a while, "Should I give it a try?" But, what should I say after the call? Dont talk about the father Ive never met before. Even if it was Hugos parents before crossing, he hasnt been in contact for a long time. Guo noticed that what Joseph suggested was to contact his father, not his mother. Is there any reason for this? Furthermore, Hugo does not have the habit of Thanksgiving. He knows that the tradition of Thanksgiving in the United States is family gatherings, and then complains and quarrels with each other. In many American movies, family conflicts broke out on Thanksgiving. Hugo did not know that it was a movie. Exaggeration or real life is like this; therefore, Hugo does not know what to say after calling his father, "Shall we have a meal together?" Or "Should we get together this Thanksgiving?" Hugo kneaded his temples and felt a headache before calling. Joseph got some courage from Hugo''s affirmative reply just now, and then said, "You can greet him and see what plans he has for Thanksgiving. As for the other...you will have an idea during the call." "Call... I see." Hugo adjusted his breath, "Phone number, my father''s phone number... do you have it?" Hugo wrinkled his nose, "I don''t remember." This is a terrible one. The level of not acknowledging, because Hugo has no clues in his mind. Joseph didnt have any accidents. It seems to be a matter of course. I remember there seems to be a note in your wallet. If you dont have one, you can check the script of the "Death Poetry Society". You are always used to mixing some important information. Inside, or simply record it on it. Hugo still had a bit of''superstitious'' belief in the past, thinking that it was the "Death Poetry Society" that brought him good luck, so he was always accustomed to keeping some important things in the script. Hugo frowned, "Okay, I see. Anyway, there is still some time before Thanksgiving, so don''t worry." If you can recall more things about family during this time, That couldn''t be better. At least you have to know what''s going on with your mother. If you can brew the content of talking with your father, it will be even more perfect. "So, what do you have for dinner tonight?" Hugo looked at the vegetables on the table. Charlize arranged for most of the day, spreading all the vegetables on the table, but never put them in the refrigerator. Charlize knew that Hugo was changing the subject, but she did not pierce Hugo, but looked down at the vegetables on the table, "There are still some clams in the refrigerator, so let''s prepare pasta. Actually, if you buy more When some potatoes come back, we can also make mashed potatoes. Unfortunately, there are only three..." Charlize reluctantly rolled over the three lonely potatoes on the table. "Why did you only buy three potatoes?" Joseph asked with a look of surprise. This immediately brought the topic back to the topic before Joseph entered the''door''. Hugo and Charlize looked at each other and laughed. . Chapter 115： Party invitation "By the way,''Yihai Xiongfeng'' is set." Joseph received the news last night, but he was in a hurry all day today, and he has forgotten to tell Hugo. "The screening will be held on December 9th. Ceremony, officially released on December 11, 1,900 theaters." "Wow, great." Hugo raised his eyebrows, exclaiming in awe. Although he heard that 1,900 theaters were released on a large scale, he was still a little nervous. After all, Hugo has experienced a lot of scenes like this in the past few weeks, and his emotions are no longer so sensitive. "But it hasn''t been long since the "Scent of a Woman" was shown. Doesn''t it matter?" Joseph shook his head, "Two months have passed, so there is no need to worry at all. It''s just that the reporters estimate that it''s going to be lively." Joseph''s words are also inevitably smug. A month ago, Hugo was still the winner of the Golden Raspberry Award. No one was optimistic about the future of Hugo''s film work, and no one was optimistic about the future of Hugo on the road of actors; but now, two consecutive films are released. , This kind of performance is not something anyone can do. Even Hugo himself only had two works released at the same time in 199o. For any actor, this is not only impossible to be called "excessive", it is completely a manifestation of the cause of success. Especially when "Scenting Fragrance and Knowing Women" has achieved great success and "Yihai Xiongfeng" is gaining momentum, the reaction of reporters is indeed worth looking forward to. "Maybe you can try to interview reporters at the screening." Charlize said with a playful smile on his face, weighing the tomatoes in his hands. Joseph raised his forehead slightly, "I believe Hugo has this ability." Although Hugo is not that aggressive and powerful type, his eloquence is indeed worth looking forward to. Seeing the embarrassed and helpless smile on Hugo''s face, Joseph and Charlize both laughed, "By the way, Rob said that if you can bring your female companion on the red carpet, that would be great." "Girlfriend?" Hugo didn''t think of this, and couldn''t help asking aloud. When Hugo heard this question, Hugos first reaction was to look at Charlize. Charlize noticed the line of sight projected on his face, and subconsciously looked at it. As a result, the two peoples sights came in contact with Charlize. Charlize couldnt help. Feeling embarrassed, he moved away calmly. Joseph noticed this little detail, but didn''t see anything special, "Because Demi refused to walk the red carpet with you." "Uh..." Hugo was also attracted by these words, and his gaze no longer stayed on Charlize''s face. "It''s not unexpected, is it?" Demi has always been cold to Hugo in the crew, even if the attitude of the staff has been warmed in the later period, and there are even many people who have mixed with Hugo, but the relationship between Demi and Hugo has always been the same. That''s cold. Fortunately, "Yihai Xiongfeng" is not a love movie, otherwise there would be no spark between Hugo and Demi, which could not be worse. Joseph nodded in agreement, "But at least she didn''t say bad things about you in the media." That''s lucky. "Demi said she would walk the red carpet with Bruce. As for Jack, you know he never lacks women. Companion. Jacks private life is as colorful as his career as an actor. Not long ago, he had another son, and his mother has not been revealed by the media. Afterwards, Joseph understands not to mention Hugo. The other two leading actors are also accompanied. If Hugo goes to the screening alone, then the reporter must have written a close-up again. "Yihai Xiongfeng" is a serious and just court debate film. There should not be any lace or negative news, which is not good for the publicity of the film. When Hugo recalled the "Hudson Eagle", who was his predecessor invited to attend the screening as a female partner, but his head subconsciously looked at Charlize again, this time the two peoples eyes came into contact again, but Charlize quickly avoided, she tossed the tomatoes in her hand, "I should prepare dinner, who can help clean these vegetables?" Then she walked into the kitchen. In fact, Hugos first reaction was to invite Charlize, why not? Charlize is a big beauty, and she is now seeking the first breakthrough in her career as an actress. If Hugo can provide a little help, why not do it. But soon Hugo let out a sigh of relief, expressing his inner entanglement. On the one hand, a female partner means a date. As long as the female partner is not an actor or an immediate family member, she is generally regarded as a date. Hugo and Charlize are obviously not. They are just friends. If you confuse this positioning It is estimated that the two peoples harmonious relationship in the past few months will be ruined. In addition, Charlize and Hugo are still roommates. After being unearthed by the media, it will be endless. On the other hand, Charlize is now an actress who is just getting started. Although she hasnt said it before, Hugo knows that she doesnt want to be a vase. The usual acting practice shows her dedication and seriousness, and if she As Hugo''s female companion appeared on the red carpet, then the name of the vase is completely settled. Charlize didn''t want that. It is estimated that this is the reason why Charlize refused to cook under the pretext of cooking. But Hugo knows these truths, but he doesn''t have a suitable candidate in his mind now. No matter how he looks at it, he thinks Charlize is a good choice. But before Hugo asked about Charlize''s thoughts directly, Alex rushed out happily again, "Party, party, party! Hugo, Joseph, Charlize, let''s go to the party together!" "Halloween! Party! Halloween! Party!" Alex was wearing a tight red Spider-Man suit, and he kept making gestures of shooting spider webs in his hands. It looked a bit stance. In the United States, the influence of comic heroes is unquestionable, and for Alex, Spider-Man, who is a civilian, is clearly an idol in his heart. "What party, Alex!" Hugo yelled a few words, but unfortunately he couldn''t bring back the excited Alex. In desperation, he could only look at Joseph, and Joseph rolled his eyes. Yelled, "Alexander Lorraine!" "What''s the matter?" Alex finally heard it, stopped with a smile on his face, looked at Hugo and Joseph, and then didn''t need to ask questions at all. It was like a flood that opened the gate, and he explained it himself. "The last time I went to an interview for a TV show, I met a group of friends. This time their crew is going to have a Halloween party, so they asked me to go. The party is naturally the more people the better. I promise them that I will definitely Bring a group of people over. How about, let''s go together, together, together!" It seems that in addition to changing costumes when Alex went back to the room just now, he also made a few phone calls and gained a lot. "But we don''t have costumes." Joseph obviously didn''t have much interest in this kind of thing, and said helplessly. "We can buy it now." Alex is still smiling, completely with an expression of "There is nothing difficult in the world, I am afraid of the caring people", "Get out now, maybe you can still grab the Batman scene Service, eighty dollars, not cheap, but I can guarantee that it will be bought a little later." "What kind of crew''s party? It''s not appropriate for us to go there without being invited?" Hugo is actually more interested in parties. It has been almost a year since he came to Los Angeles. The circle of friends is still so small. If there is a chance , He doesnt mind getting to know some new friends, whether in the circle or outside, its always good to know more new friends. "The''growth troubles'' crew, this is a big crew, each of them invited their friends, and then many strangers will pass by." Alex said incessantly, "Furthermore, I too Not a member of the crew, but I was invited. The more people go, the more exciting it is. This is called a party." The "growth troubles" crew? This is something Hugo did not expect. Although it was not the hottest era of "growth troubles" when Hugo was born, it does not affect his good impression of this series. "Quickly, Batman, Batman!" Alex just finished explaining and greeted him anxiously, as if he didn''t care that Charlize had already started making dinner. Buying Halloween costumes was the first thing. You can clearly see how much he is looking forward to Halloween. "Batman? I like Iron Man better." Karl''s voice came from the lobby. He has been actively looking for a job for Charlize during the recent period, but his desperate energy is admirable. Although it can be said that he will starve to death if he doesn''t work hard, but for the actor Charlize, as an agent, he did his best to let Charlize continue to study acting when his funds are about to be overdrawn, early in the morning every day. Going out to come back at night is to find a job for Charlize. Although Carl is in a terrible situation now, his personality is also relatively positive, more often just keeping things in his heart, so he can always hear his laugh every time he comes back. "Do you like Halloween parties too? Together Together!" Alex jumped up immediately, and then he heard Karl exclaimed, "Oh, **** Christ, you are...Spiderman ?" Then you can see Alex jumping around on the sand and coffee table excitedly, but he doesn''t look like Spiderman at all, but a little like a gorilla. "Does the orangutan have red hair?" Hugo frowned, asking seriously like Joseph. Joseph thought about it for a while, and then nodded seriously, "I think there is." The expression on Alex''s face suddenly stiffened, as if he could see the huge "orangutan" whirling on his head, and then severely hit his self-confidence. This funny expression made the other three boys in the hall suffocate a lot of laughter. Chapter 116： Halloween night "I really don''t know why I agreed to your request. I think I must be crazy." Charlize sat in the passenger seat, looking at the costume on his body with a helpless expression. Everyone has been actively preparing for this party since Alex got the invitation to the Halloween party of the "Growth Troubles" crew. Originally, Joseph didn''t want to go, but under Hugo''s vigorous persuasion, he still Nodded and agreed. As for Charlize, she categorically rejected it from the beginning, but Hugo and the others bought Charlize''s costume back, causing Charlize to curse viciously, but finally set off with them. It can be seen that although Charlize is complaining, but the excitement in the eyes that does not easily vent the''exposure'' can still tell her expectations. Regardless of whether you like it or not, attending a party that you have never seen before is something you can expect faintly, and Charlize is no exception. This is why Hugo insisted on buying the costumes even though he knew that Charlize had refused. "Hugo, say it again, it''s not your idea." Charlize glared at Hugo in the middle of the back seat, barely gnashing his teeth. "I want my Wonder Woman!" Hugo shrugged, "To be precise, it was the clerk''s idea. You know, there are not many costumes left in the store. It is not so easy to choose a suitable one." But from Alex From the smiling face that burst out at any time, things seemed not as simple as Hugo said. I saw that Charlize was wearing an authentic nun''s costume at this time. The dressing was completely set according to the topic of "Nuns'' Nuns are Crazy (. released in May this year. This loose outfit is not only Covering Charlize''s exquisite figure completely, and the hat is too big, slipping down from time to time to cover Charlize''s eyes, wearing such a dress to parties is obviously the object of everyone''s respect. "Hey, don''t be too depressed, at least you have a pair of beautiful high heels." Hugo leaned forward, leaned his hands on the shoulders of the two seats, and pointed to the orange''color'' on Charlize''s feet. Pointed high heels. As soon as the words came out, Charlize''s eyes rolled. "Do you want to try?" Charlize said grimly. These shoes are not high-end products. They are very clingy, making it inconvenient to walk on Charlize''s feet that have withstood countless trials. Hugo waved his hand quickly, "No, no, I''m very satisfied with my sneakers. I''m very satisfied." Hugo quickly leaned back on the back seat cushion, as if he didn''t dare to touch Charlize again. Alex and Carl on the side suffocated their smiles very hard. Joseph drove the car and quickly entered the big''gate'' of Burbank Middle School. At this time, the entrance of the school''s gate was decorated with pumpkin lanterns, as well as various ghost sculptures, spider webs and the like. Decoration, not to mention that the costumed figure in sight is full. After searching for a quarter of an hour and failing to find a parking space, Joseph could only park the car in an aisle, but the aisle was almost full. It can be seen that there were very many people who arrived at the scene today. Hugo and the others got out of the car and looked at the noisy scene in front of them. There was a kind of "bewilderment" of "Where do I start...". For tonights party, Hugo and other five people can be said to have made a lot of preparations. In addition to Alex dressed as Spiderman and Charlize dressed as a nun, Batman Joseph and Iron Man Karl are also like It looks decent, only Hugos dress makes the other four people incomprehensible. Hugo actually chose the Flash. Compared to other superheroes, the Flash is second only to Superman, Batman and Fantastic in the comics. The hero with the longest appearance, but the fan base is not that huge. Take a look at Hugos current dress, a scarlet color foam muscle flesh outfit with yellow color shoe covers, a red color helmet on his head, and two yellow color lightning bolts on the side. Too bad, it looks like angel wings, it looks really inferior. Compared to Alexs red''color'' tights, Hugo is like wearing a poor-quality armor on his body, clumsy and stupid, and Hugo also hides one-third of his cheeks, making it unrecognizable. . But I have to admit that Xiaoguo is really good, and I laugh once when I watch it. No, the depressed Charlize looked back at Hugo and couldn''t help but laugh again, "Hugo, are you sure that the''pectoral'' muscle is useful?" The foamy''pectoral'' muscle and air in Hugo''s costume There is no difference, as long as the palm of the hand is pressed, the whole hand will sink, and there is no resistance. Hearing Charlizes words, Alex immediately raised his hand in cooperation and stretched it towards Hugos chest, but he hadnt touched it yet. He made a slip of his hand and made a mistake of making a cross. The appearance of losing control of the center of gravity and falling down-this is a mockery of Hugo''s "pectoral muscle" flashy. Seeing Alex''s exaggerated action, even the people passing by burst into laughter. Hugo didn''t mind at all, and made a running posture of the Flash, and said seriously, "You will never catch me!" The Flash''s greatest ability is super speed. After speaking, Hugo ran out first, heading towards the lively crowd. Of course Hugo would not tell them that the reason why he chose the Flash was because in the 21st century, the four male protagonists in the "Big Bang Theory (the... chose the Flash at the same time during the masquerade. The four red flashes stood together, bursting with joy. So when choosing clothes, Hugo made a decision without hesitation when he saw the suit. In Hugo''s view, those who want to make up to become "princes" and "princesses" at the masquerade party are definitely narcissists. Who attends the masquerade party and thinks that they are super handsome guys, peerless and beautiful women and become royal princes. Then he became the king and queen of the prom. This is a plot only found in fairy tale movies. Since you absolutely join the masquerade party, you must devote yourself to it, otherwise the meaning of makeup will not exist. Therefore, Hugo is very satisfied with the appearance of Flash, especially the laughter of his friends, which proves his success. "Let me introduce to you, Ashley Johnson (ashley.)." Alex was excited to introduce Hugo and others. "It was only after receiving her invitation that I got the chance to play today. Huh, This is really a big family. If you don''t come, you will miss countless "fine" colors." "Hey, do you mind if I call you Christine?" Hugo "Lu" gave a smile, and Ashley has been playing the role of the young "daughter" Chris in "Growing Troubles" since 1990. Ting, I didn''t expect that the friend Alex met with during the interview was not a supporting role, but a fixed team in the series. Then Hugo stretched out his right hand, "If you don''t mind." "Of course, to be able to hug the Flash, I guess many people would envy me." Ashley shook Hugo''s hand, and then gave him a big hug. Because Hugo''s face was mostly hidden by the mask, and the shape was so exaggerated, she didn''t recognize it at all. The most recent topic character was in front of her. In fact, most other people hardly recognized it. "Compared with you, I''m so unprofessional today. It''s really bad." Ashley pointed to her little jing costume, frowned and said, "Is this a bit too lazy." "Oh, I won''t use laziness to describe it, it''s terrible." It was Alex who was speaking. Judging from the importance he attached to Halloween, Ashley''s performance was indeed disappointing. Hugo laughed at the side, "If you want to achieve our eye-catching effect, then you really need to work harder." After that, Hugo turned his head and looked at the friends around him, "You I must have seen Batman, Iron Man, and...Sister DeLauris'' daughter!" Hugos introduction made Ashley divert his attention. Joseph and Carl were still a little restrained and couldnt let go of them. Not because they were facing Ashley but because their uniforms made them bound, so they just raised their hands and greeted them. Although Charlize had been complaining before, but now he is in the most state. I saw Charlize pull up his nuns robe, and then deliberately made a sultry but ridiculous sex gesture, lowered his voice and learned the hoarseness of Ubi-Goldberg (.g01dberg) The throat said, "Hey, young''woman''." There was even a little tone in the tone. play. The color of the smiling fruit is jaw-dropping. "Hey, Sister DeLorris''girl'', you are really...too''sexual.'' Feeling." Ashley looked at Charlize''s slender and beautiful big legs and exclaimed. Charlize calmly put down the nun''s robe and blinked at Ashley, "I did a lot of homework today." It seemed to imply that he was shaving the hair and moisturizing. Shuang''s tedious preparation work, this emergency response made people applaud. "Leo, Jerry, come here, I will introduce you new friends." Ashley saw two young people passing by and hurriedly raised her voice. The two young men with bright smiles turned around. The one on the left was dressed in the costume of the Three Musketeers in the Middle Ages, and the one on the right was dressed in a samurai armor. Ashley smiled and introduced, "This is the friends I just met this is Jeremy Miller (jeremy. 11er), this is Leonardo DiCapri Oh." Jeremy is the actor who plays the youngest son Benjamin in the play, while Leonardo plays the adopted son Luke, both of whom are regular actors in the play. Everyone-after greeting, Leonardo said with a smile, "Superheroes, this is really a great idea, but why are there no Wonder Woman and Spiderman..." "Hey, I''m here." Alex raised his hand sadly, "I''m Peter Parker." Although the white''color'' insect net he had removed from his hand, it was still No one recognized him as Spider-Man, which was so depressing. "Are you serious? I thought it was a flame man or something." Leonardo exclaimed again and again, and Jeremy, who was standing next to him, burst into laughter. At this time, Hugo''interrupted'' and laughed and laughed, "Then what are you, Knight of the Round Table? I don''t think that a cardboard box can become armor if you put it on your body." This immediately made everyone. The roaring roar of laughter, including Jeremy, laughed so exaggeratedly that the musketeer''s feathered''hair'' cap was lost, and the inferior feathered''hair'' suddenly fell apart. Chapter 117： Meet new friends Hugo and Leonardo, these ridicules between you and me, made the two of them focus on each other. Leonardo frowned slightly and kept looking at Hugo up and down, with a bright and sunny smile. It gradually became dimmed, and it seemed that the situation was very bad. This made Ashley and Alex a little uneasy. They thought that Leonardo was''irritated'' by Hugo''s joke. The two of them seemed to be tit-for-tat. They acted as the middleman. This is the situation. It''s not easy to handle. Seeing Leonardo as if thinking of something, he raised his eyes and walked a small step forward. Ashley subconsciously wanted to stand out to stop him, but then he heard Leonardo ask out loudly, " Are you...Hugo? Hugo-Lancaster?" This made Ashley stop half a step before she was forced to stop, and she looked at Hugo with surprise. This name can be said to have been mentioned many times in the last two weeks. "It looks like you caught me." Hugo admitted with a smile. In fact, Leonardo was a bit angry at first, because Hugos words were full of pill, as if he was very dissatisfied with his ridicule of Alexs clothes. For the young and energetic Leonardo, naturally He wanted to go back directly, but then he noticed that Hugo''s voice was very familiar. After having this inspiration, he carefully looked at Hugo and discovered the abnormality. "Hey, man, how come you come to our party!" Leonardo stretched out his right hand directly, spreading his five fingers in the air, Hugo also smiled and raised his right hand. High-five with Leonardo. "Today is the first time we got together after the''growth troubles'' ended. I really didn''t expect to meet you here." Since the interview of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the''Female''", the two have not contacted each other. , The meeting today was indeed very unexpected. Everyone around was amazed by the acquaintance of Hugo and Leonardo. Leonardo relied on the "growth troubles" but gained a lot of popularity, and Hugo just recently because of the "scent of "female" people. "The acquaintance of these two people is really surprising, including Joseph I. He didn''t notice that Hugo and Leonardo had a good conversation at first. But at this moment, Hugo was surprised and said, "The growing troubles are over? Why?" The people around can feel a bunch of crows flying over their heads: Please, this is not the point, okay. But Leonardo caught up with Hugos conversation and said with a smile, "The finale aired on April 25th is over. Since the crew members have not been together before, there is no Hold a finale banquet. Just now everyone likes parties on Halloween, and todays party is here. Even Kirk-Cameron (.) who never attended the party usually came." Leonardo looked around," But I don''t know where he is now, maybe he is hiding in a corner with his wife again." Kirk plays the eldest son Michael in "The Troubles of Growing Up". He has a lively and cheerful personality, but he is actually an introvert in life. He was married early last year and his wife played himself in the play. Female''s friend Kates Chezia Noble (chelsea.). "As for why the show ended, Hugo, I think you should know why." Leonardo retracted his gaze, watching Hugo open his eyes and said. What could be the reason? There is basically only one reason why American TV series can continue to be broadcasted: ratings; occasionally there will be other exceptions. The largest proportion is the lack of agreement on the remuneration of the actors, and the "growth troubles" are naturally not the latter. It can only be a question of ratings. Hugo suddenly felt very sorry that he was in 1992, but he was not able to witness the end of the "growth troubles". Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but start to think that the drama "Friends (, which has the most far-reaching influence on Chinese audiences in the history of American dramas, has not yet started. By then, I will be able to personally experience the most glorious era of this drama. This is really true. An interesting thing. Seeing Hugo start to lose his mind, Leonardo looked at the other people standing next to him, "Is he always like this?" Surprisingly, Joseph, Carl, Alex and Charlize were at the same time. Shrugging, the synchronous''sex'' of the action can score full marks, making Leonardo, Ashley and Jeremy laugh. "Hey, buddy." Leonardo patted Hugo''s chest, and it turned out to be an empty piece of sponge. The sponge really didn''t feel anything, making Charlize standing next to him. He chuckled and laughed, Alex and the others are not much better. This joke is probably going to last a long time. Leonardo didn''t understand the smile here, just looked at his hand, and then said, "I will take you to meet some friends and go." Originally participating in the party is to meet new friends and get in touch with new things. Not to mention Hugo. Charlize and Alex cant wait to join the carnival. For Joseph and Carl, relaxation is also a good choice. o The members of the "growth troubles" crew are now familiar names, but Hugo knows that all of them will not have a good future career development. Only Leonardo has achieved success, and "growth troubles" It has become the biggest masterpiece of other people''s life. This is actually the limitation of TV series actors. It is difficult for them to break through the limitations of a successful series. This is true of "Friends", "Prison Break" is true, and so are many other classic series. Even so, Hugo is still full of expectations for knowing these actors, because they represent the memories of a generation. Seeing a person in those old pictures in his mind really appeared in front of him, Hugo always involuntarily called out the name in the local drama, and a feeling of intimacy grew spontaneously. Tracey Gerd (.g01d), who has just recovered her health, still looks a little weak. The''female'' actor who played the big''female'' in the show, Kailuol, suffered from the illness in 1989. The symptoms of anorexia became more and more serious. At the beginning of this year, he even lost 80 pounds (36 kg), so that he missed the shooting of three of the last four episodes. "No wonder I said why I didn''t see you in the end." Hugo was talking about the memories he had watched before. He missed the live broadcast this year. "It''s a pity. What is your health now?" "I''m completely healed." Tracey "showed" her iconic "sex" pursed smile. "It''s no longer the focus of everyone''s attention. It is of great help to me. Everyone knows me, so I don''t have my own''private'' life. It''s not like this anymore, so the symptoms are gradually alleviating." Hugo didn''t know much about the situation mentioned by Tracy. Not all actors knew before they entered the industry that this is a profession that lives under the spotlight. The transparency of a private life is itself a collateral damage to the profession, so why would you put yourself under such a lot of pressure? Hugo hadn''t experienced it, so he couldn''t understand it. But this did not prevent him from amused Tracey in his own way, "Well, next time I see you on the street, I will resist the urge to say hello to you." Hugo was very serious. The way to express it, because it was too serious, it made people unable to tell the truth from the false, which made Tracy a little at a loss. It turned out that Leonardo burst into laughter, making Tracey realize that Hugo was joking, and then the smile came out, "I see, as long as you dont mind, I will take the initiative to say hello. Yes. As long as you dont ask about my relationship life." "Oh, that''s impolite to a lady''s lady." A man will ask the''female'' about his relationship and life. The most likely''sex'' is that he has a good affection for her. That''s why Hugo would have this. Once said, it really made Tracey laugh non-stop: none of the''women'' would refuse such praise. When he saw Kirk, Hugo almost didn''t recognize the very active Michael on the small screen. He was about to leave the scene with his wife. Even if Leonardo stopped him, he just stopped. After a brief chat with Hugo, he left. It was at this time that Hugo really realized how serious Kirk''s so-called "introversion" is, which is too far from the screen image. Of course, this can also show from the side that Kirk is really a good actor. However, there was Tracey before and Kirk afterwards. Obviously, they were not able to handle the pressure after becoming famous. This made Hugo sigh, and more curious: Is life really that complicated after becoming famous ? His life in the past two weeks is indeed a lot of lively, but there is nothing wrong with it. "So, what are your plans?" Leonardo looked around boredly. He tried to steal a drink just now, but the adult supervision at the scene today was very strict, and Leonardo, who was under age, could not steal it. liquor. It turned out that Hugo ordered a glass of beer, UU reading www. After uukanshu.com drank half of it, Leonardo drank the remaining half, but this was not satisfying at all. Without alcohol, there would be no party atmosphere, which is really disappointing. "What?" Hugo was still thinking about things, so he was a little distracted and didn''t understand Leonardo''s meaning. Leonardo stretched out, "Today is Halloween. It''s either''Trick or Treat'' or a prank. What are your plans?" "No, do you have it?" Hugo''s eyes shed excitement. The Halloween atmosphere in China was not so hot before. Who knows if there will be any new surprises here. "The residential area is not far away. We can go to the prank now, otherwise we will be preempted by others." Leonardo thought of the prank and became active, "I will go to Jeremy." He and the crew Jeremy''s relationship is the best, and the first one is naturally to think of friends. "What?" Hugo''s thinking was obviously half a beat slower than Leonardo, mainly because Hugo didn''t know much about Halloween customs. "Paper roll." Leonardo just said a word, and then ran back toward the venue with Hugo excitedly. Chapter 118： Prank Leonardo and Hugo walked through the crowded hall, searching for Jeremy''s figure as they walked, but there were people everywhere in their sight, and it was not so easy to find a specific person. In the end, Leonardo had to give up and walked to the bathroom with Hugo. As expected, he saw a box full of rolled paper in the corner of the bathroom door. In the Halloween prank, web is a part that must not be ignored, and the party organizer has prepared the web early. This is the first time Hugo has participated in a Halloween roll paper prank. He doesn''t know how much roll paper is more appropriate, or whether it should be calculated based on the size of the big tree at the door of the residence, but he has no idea. He hesitated too much, but excitedly picked up two bags of roll paper, so that there are twenty rolls, and it should be enough to make a fuss. Leonardo, who was standing next to him, was obviously battle-tested. He glanced at Hugo and said with a smile, "Someone is going to suffer today." Then Leonardo also lifted two bags of roll paper. I just wanted to take a step outside, but before the first step fell to the ground, I was dragged by Hugo, causing Leonardo to stagger on the wall for two consecutive times, blurting out, "You he. Mom. What are you doing?" Hugo was not in a hurry. He took a look outside and said, "You plan to go out like this and tell everyone that you are going to do bad things." Obviously, it is not that the more people the better, the opposite. On the contrary, too many people are prone to behave in trouble. What''s more, there are many parents present today. It is unwise to go out in such a blatant manner. Leonardo also realized his recklessness and struggled to stand up straight, "I just remember to be vigilant when doing bad things and leave, but forget that a good start is also very important." He walked to Hugo. Next to him, he also looked outside. As expected, he saw Alan Sikh, who played his father Jason in the play. He quickly retracted his head and said, "It seems that you are also very experienced. Although Hugo has not experienced Halloween pranks, it does not mean that he does not understand anything. Hugo chuckled, "I am not very familiar with the roads around here. Do you know any back doors?" Lu Chi, Hugo is very self-aware, so he has no plans to lead the way. "Of course, come with me." Leonardo''s azure blue eyes looked at Hugo, shining with excitement and joy. Leonardo in front of me is completely different from the "little plum" after the 21st century. The green "spring" between his eyes is full of sunshine and naughty agility, there is no haze, no sadness. Tangled, there was no Leonardo''s later heavier forehead lines and "Chuan"-shaped eyebrows, and the youthful and fresh vigor pulsed gently at the corners of his mouth. Hugo followed Leonardo, opened the side door of the auditorium, quietly left the noisy crowd in front, each dragging two big bags of roll paper and stepping on the wet grass to leave Burbank Middle School. Looking back, in the dark night''color'', that noisy and colorful halo propped up an oval ball of light, just like the strange and strange world in the 520 novel, with indescribable peace and quiet. . You only need to walk one street to see the residential area decorated by pumpkin lanterns, but there are no people in the street at this time, Hugo can not help but frown, "No one is here for candy?" Press It is true that the streets should be very lively. Children from all households come out to beg for sweets, and children in little ghost costumes are''wandering'' under the halo of pumpkin lanterns. This picture is Hugo. Halloween in my mind. Leonardo didn''t hold back, he laughed, "Don''t you know what time it is? The kids should go home." Leonardo pointed to the''door'' corridor of the house beside him. Look, you can still see scattered candies there." Hugo was stunned, and carefully recalled the time he stayed at the party. Now it is at least eleven oclock, and maybe its a bit later. So its indeed as Leonardo said, most of the time. The children have all gone home, and the few remaining scattered around are probably planning pranks. "Which one to choose?" Leonardo pointed to the two rows of houses in front of him, and let Hugo make the decision. Hugo didn''t think about it carefully, and directly said, "Where are we standing now?" The pranks were originally random. If they were chosen deliberately, they would lose the essence of the pranks. Leonardo looked at the lawn where they were standing, behind which was a tall sycamore tree. He and Hugo glanced at each other, then smiled and said, "Bad luck." It meant being chosen by them. Of this family. Hugo shrugged, "You never know what will happen on Halloween." Then, without being wordy, he opened the two bags separately and poured out all the paper rolls inside. Leonardo did the same, and Hugo didnt forget to look around, and said in a low voice, Its going to be bad if you relax your vigilance at this time. No one wants his lawn to be covered by a pile of rolls. The paper is ruined, and such pranks are unwelcome. Listening to Hugos words, Leonardo couldnt help but raised his head and looked around, but his hands were still not slow. Then we have to move faster. The longer the delay, the possibility of being discovered. The greater the sex''. Soon, the entire lawn was filled with rolls of paper. The contrast between the black and green''color'' and the white''color'' was very strong. Thinking of the upcoming prank, Hugo was inexplicably excited, so he just picked up one. The web of paper, tore the interface, and then threw it up toward the branches above my head, but it is conceivable that it is impossible for the web of paper to hang on the branches, so there is no doubt that it just fell down directly. The long tail was stained with moisture in the air, and slowly dragged out a graceful arc. Seeing Hugo''s silly behavior, Leonardo didn''t hold back and almost burst into laughter, but he quickly covered his mouth to avoid his laughter from alarming the owner of the house, "Hugo! You! This of course cannot be successful." Leonardo said in a low voice, but even so, the thick smile in his voice was still mixed in the words overflowing. Hugo really had no experience in this area, so he looked at Leonardo. I saw Leonardo tear open the interface, then put the index finger and **** of his left hand in the roll, and used his right hand to pull out more papers. After pulling more than ten feet, he stopped. Leonardo took the roll of paper and motioned to Hugo. Then he threw the roll of paper on the branches, and then you could see the torn paper slowly climbing up like a comet''s tail. When the roll of paper fell off the branch, the tail was stuck on the branch, and the roll of paper fell quickly, drawing a white curtain. I see. If you don''t leave enough length, even if you throw the roll paper over the branches, there is no way to hang the "tail" on the branches. This time Hugo stretched his tail very long, leaving more than 20 feet, lest he could not hang it if he kept less, and then he threw the web up, but the web was stuck. Between the branches, it couldn''t fall down. This... Hugo''s expectant expression instantly solidified on his face. When Leonardo saw this scene, he finally didn''t hold back. He laughed with a flutter, but fortunately, he remembered what he was doing, and the laughter reverberated in the chest cavity, chuckling. The echo looked funny, "At least...at least it''s hanging up." Leonardo comforted Hugo, but this comfort was obviously ineffective, because Leonardo felt more interesting after speaking. The corner of Hugo''s mouth twitched, and he picked up a roll of paper again, and repeated the action just now, but before throwing it, he took two steps forward, looked around, and made sure that he found a few branches. After the branch, he squeezed the roll in his hand and threw it upward. Then I saw the web with a white''colored'' tail drawing an arc in the night, gracefully crossing the branches, and finally falling down beautifully, dragging a long tail, the roll bearing the call of the earth''s gravity Smashed heavily on the lawn. "Yeah!" Hugo jumped up like a child, as if he had just accomplished what a great event, Leonardo beside him also laughed heartily and clapped together. Two beeps. But this loud voice immediately echoed in the empty streets, showing how quiet it was here. This echo frightened both Hugo and Leonardo, and they quickly covered their mouths for fear. The owner of the house was alarmed. But fortunately, the two people searched around, there was no movement, the two people met their sights, and then they laughed sullenly. The two of them did not hesitate anymore, and started to hang a roll of paper on the branch. Soon a lush sycamore tree turned into a rolling shutter''door'', and the white''colored'' tail was slowly in the breeze. Floating''dang'', the scene is very spectacular. "I didn''t expect the pranks to be so tired." Hugo said with a low voice and laughed. He kept throwing the reel upwards, and his right arm became a little sore. Although that was the case, Hugo''s movements were not slow, and he quickly threw the remaining two rolls of paper up. Now that the skilled Hugo handles two rolls at a time, it is not a problem at all After two people throw all the roll paper on, looking at this huge white''color'' phoenix tree, a sense of accomplishment is oily. However raw. But just as Hugo and Leonardo were about to leave, someone walked over at the corner of the street not far away, making them immediately want to hide in the "paper curtain "hole"." But then Hugo saw the visitor, it was three young people, they also dragged two bags of roll paper in their hands, they seemed to be colleagues. Hugo immediately grabbed Leonardo and looked at the three people with a smile. Both sides saw each other, and they nodded to each other, and then watched the three people move on, while Hugo and Leonardo did. He tiptoedly walked towards Burbank Middle School. After walking far, Hugo glanced back at the masterpieces of himself and Leonardo again. The beautiful paper curtains dang slowly in the wind and were so beautiful. It is conceivable that when you get up early tomorrow morning, there must be a "white willow" in the shade! Hugo''Lu'' gave a big smile, and then trot quickly, leaving Leonardo behind. Leonardo couldn''t help but yelled from behind, "Hey, Hugo, hey..." But Hugo did not stop at speed, but turned around and smiled and waved to Leonardo to let Leonardo follow him. However, Leonardo''s voice came faintly, "You are going in the wrong direction..." The Flash in front of him immediately froze in place. Chapter 119： Sloppy hero "We should try a few more. This is really interesting." Leonardo''s hearty laughter swayed in the open streets, alarming the pumpkin lanterns swaying in the wind. "Yes, you should." Hugo''s voice also had a thick smile, soaring freely in the night''s "color", "Then you were discovered by the owner of the house, and quickly awkwardly between Jack''s lights. Run away." The most taboo of pranks is greed. If Hugo and the others drag a lot of rolls to commit crimes, they are likely to be discovered. Leonardo was not to be outdone, "Then you were''lost'' in the process of escaping, and tomorrow you will be reported by the media as''Hugo lost''." After Leonardo finished speaking, he couldn''t help laughing. Come, provoke Hugo but helpless. After finally stopping the laughter, Leonardo said, "This time the movie is a success, I haven''t congratulated you yet." "Don''t you regret it?" Hugo and Leonardo met during the audition process of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female". Seeing the film''s success, those actors who failed the audition are naturally full of regrets. "For what?" Leonardo didn''t hesitate, and asked directly, "You showed a lot of lust, and you won the audition by your own ability. Although I am confident that I will never be worse than you, but the crew chose You, thats it. Leonardos words made Hugo laugh. Leonardos positive attitude obviously amused Hugo, Furthermore, I also received a new job. I don''t envy you at all." "What job?" Hugo asked curiously. "Don''t be jealous after I say it." The excitement between Leonardo''s eyebrows was almost overwhelming, as if he was too happy to think about it, which made Hugo curious, "I''m acting as an opponent. It''s Al Pacino, and I have also worked with Jack Nicholson, don''t worry, I will never be jealous of you." Hugo said. Leonardo was still unmoved, "Believe me, Al and Jack are''great'', but..." Leonardo was already dancing with excitement, Hugo vaguely caught a little thought, and there was something in his head. A name is about to blur out. Leonardo finally did not sell anymore at this time, and directly said, "Robert De Niro!" No wonder Leonardo doesn''t envy Hugo at all. "Robert De Niro" is the answer. That name just came to Hugo''s mind! Robert, who is as famous as Al, Jack and others, is the idol of countless teenagers, mainly because Roberts most classic characters are members of the gang, "meas", "Godfather 2", " Once upon a time in the United States (, "good guys (. fellas and almost every teenager has a heroic dream of a gangster in his heart. It is enviable, and Robert''s body is pinned to this special emotion. Of course, the most important thing is that Robert is one of the most successful male actors in American film history. He is also the object of countless actors in the industry. His talent, hard work, and focus have become a model for countless actors to follow. Being able to work with Robert, it is not difficult for Leonardo, who is only 18 years old this year, that he will be so "aggressive". Even if Hugo worked with Al and Jack successively, Leonardo would never envy him. "Wow..." Hugo sighed, but then realized that the excitement in his heart was still not fully expressed, he could not help but yelled again, "Wow." In addition to the exclamation, Hugo did not Know what words should be used to describe your inner surprise. "What work?" Hugo asked subconsciously. "A Boy''s Life (., s. Produced by Warner Bros., the protagonist of the "female" is Ellen Barkin (ellen.), and she and Robert play my parents. "Leonardo said briskly. Hugo raised his eyebrows, "Oh, Allen!" Allen is the protagonist of Hugo''s debut work "Little Restaurant". Most of Hugo''s memories of the past are clear, but the relationship with the co-actors The details of getting along are still rather vague, so I just sighed and didn''t say much. However, Alan has been in the limelight in the past two years. Last year, she starred in "Change from Male to "Female" from Change to Change(, which won the Golden Globe Award for Best Leading Actress in a Musical Comedy. At the beginning of this year, she and Jack One Nicholson co-photographed "Sui Feng Rivals (. The career development is in a rising period. Therefore, Hugo also sighed, "This is a strong lineup. But you are under a lot of pressure." Leonardo shrugged, "I only found out after trying it, didn''t he?" There was quite an aura that some newborn calves were not afraid of tigers. "What about you? What plans do you have next?" "Nothing." Hugo spread his hands and looked at Burbank Middle School not far away. Although it was close to midnight, the noise has not diminished but has grown louder, and the crowd seems to be more. Now, the halo of the orange red''color'' is getting bigger and bigger, and it has begun to erode the large black''color'' of the night sky. "For the time being, we must first focus on the promotion of the movie." Next, "Yihai Xiongfeng" will be released, and Hugo still has no way to relax. "Don''t be too greedy. First, Al and then Jack. I think there are already many actors who are jealous of you." Leonardo patted Hugo on the shoulder, pretending to be a serious voice and said, making Hugo dumbfounded. , "Of course, I will never admit that I am one of them." "Yes, yes, you have Robert." Hugo pretended to say helplessly, and Leonardo also showed a majestic expression very cooperatively, which made people laugh. Near the big door of Burbank Middle School, I saw two shadows entangled in the door. The shorter shadow on the left always stretched out his right hand and kept the distance; while the one on the right was more Although the taller and stronger figure didn''t do anything, it kept moving closer, saying something eagerly. Stepping closer, Hugo saw the vague figure of the nun in the light, so he shouted, "Charlize, are you there?" Leonardo was still looking at Hugo. I was joking, seeing Hugo''s face like this, I couldn''t help but look at it. "Hugo!" Charlize''s voice came immediately. At the same time, the figure on the right also raised his hand to try to grab Charlize''s shoulder, and shouted, "It''s just a glass of wine, a glass!" "Hey, the''woman'' has already said''no''. Don''t let her emphasize it a second time. "Hugo raised his voice and shouted, and then ran all the way. After running past, Charlize immediately stood by Hugo''s side, followed by Leonardo also followed, standing by Hugo. On the other side. The man in front of him was at least three inches taller than Hugo, and his weight was of Josephs specifications. He looked like a hill. He looked up and down Hugo carefully, and showed a contemptuous expression. I thought I was the Flash!" Hugo realized that he was wearing funny costumes, which was really not suitable for righteous words, but he didn''t let the wind down. He said in a hard tone, "So what? You think you are Captain America? !" In fact, the man in front of him is not wearing a superhero costume, but the blue''color'' close-fitting clothes are really not good-looking. Hugo''s irony made him feel ashamed and angry. ..." "Blue''jing'' spirit?" Hugo cut off the man''s words directly, and Leonardo couldn''t hold back his refusal, and he burst into laughter, and Charlize beside him couldn''t help but laugh. The man glared at Hugo fiercely, but it was obviously a bluff, because he saw Hugo glaring back without showing any weakness, and Leonardo, who was staring at him, and finally had to raise his hands to express I didnt have any ill intentions, "I really just want to buy her a drink. If I dont want to, then forget it." Then he paced back and wanted to be handsome. Staggering, he managed to maintain his balance and didn''t fall, but his movements were extremely embarrassing. Can only escape in the laughter of Hugo and others. "Are you okay?" After watching the man leave, Hugo looked back at Charlize. Charlize breathed a sigh of relief, "I''m fine, he did invite me to drink, but I refused, but he didn''t give up, staying entangled, nothing else." Charlize raised his head and looked at Hugo. But the red rain fruit in front of her was so happy that she chuckled and laughed, "You are really funny like this. Shouldn''t the superheroes in the comics be handsome?" The important''sex'' of uniforms is It was reflected at this moment, as if no one wanted to choose Superman''s red underwear and pants for outer wear. Hugo didn''t care at all and deliberately shrugged with hands on hips, "At least I didn''t have an oolong this time." This is about the oolong when he and Charlize met for the first time. The smile in Charlize''s eyes suddenly overflowed. The sights of Charlize and Hugo came into contact with each other, shining brightly in the hazy night, and the clear eyes filled with vaguely fuzzy emotions, making the surrounding noise quiet at this moment. Down. Hugo suddenly remembered the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" in his mind. He hesitated for a moment, weighed his own words and said, "Hey, that''s it, that..." But before Hugo could continue speaking, there was a sense of oppression on his shoulders, and then Leonardo''s voice came over with a beautiful voice, "Uh...I want to leave the scene quietly, but Hugo ......" Leonardo''s voice was also helpless. He is not such a person without vision, but the current situation really makes him have to speak, "It seems that someone is looking for you." Hugo did not look back, still looking at Charlize''s eyes, but Charlize quietly lowered his eyes, blocking Hugo''s sight, and when he raised his eyes again, he looked in the direction Leonardo pointed. Even if Hugo''s sight remained on her face, Charlize pretended to be calm and did not have any panic, and then Charlize saw the heroic and heroic''woman'' in that faint light," Uma." Chapter 120： Meet Uma Again Charlize looked at Uma-Thurman standing in the backlight. Today Uma also dressed up to attend the Halloween party. The red''color'' vest was paired with navy blue star hot''trousers'', and the red''color'' soft boots. A long, jet-black hair fell freely, matched with a golden wiping forehead, and it was completely dressed as a miraculous woman. This suit of Uma is not inferior. It fits perfectly to her figure, as if tailor-made. It not only shows Uma''s wonderful body, but also has the dashing and heroic temperament of the miraculous woman. It fits together perfectly, making people squint. Even Charlize, being a female and sex, couldnt help but sigh. The brilliant orange''color'' lights behind him illuminate the whole night like daylight, and all the light is hidden behind Uma, making the campus''door'' into a huge stage, setting off Uma with radiance, as if It''s just like moving the scenes from the comics to real life. Then I lowered my head and looked at the dark dress on his body. Sister DeLorris was "female". This is really the best dress to hide all the advantages of a "female" person. Even the orange-red color high heels were no longer a bright spot at this time, so Charlize couldnt help but retract his feet and hide them under his robe. Hearing the words that Charlize blurted out, Hugo had to look away from Charlize''s face. Looking back, he saw Uma standing not far away, "Hey! Why are you here? "Hugo said hello politely. "Party, otherwise what else could it be." Uma pointed to the clothes on her body, with a smile on her face, "I was planning to leave because I didn''t know many people, and it didn''t mean anything. I didn''t expect to watch it. it''s your turn." "This is Leonardo, this is Charlize, my friend." Hugo quickly introduced the two people around him. Uma shook hands with them and greeted them. Then Leonardo gave Hugo a look, and then Speaking of, "Hugo, Charlize and I are going to find... Jeremy and the others, go ahead." Seeing Leonardo''s sexually suggestive eyes, Hugo laughed helplessly. Charlize did not hesitate, smiled and nodded to Uma, and then hurried away with Leonardo without looking back. Its just that Umas voice came over behind him, Your outfit is really amazing. Charlizes footsteps quickly left, and the voice behind gradually disappeared in the wind. Leonardo turned his head frequently and said. He kept snickering, obviously he was very satisfied with the progress there. "The masquerade, you know, the styling is the most important thing. You can put aside everything else." Hugo glanced at the leaving figure of Charlize and Leonardo through Uma''s shoulder, but quickly took it back. I lost my sight, because Uma was talking to him, and its impolite to be distracted. "Dont you think my costume is completely copied from a comic book?" Hugo is obviously very kind to this costume. satisfy. "Are you serious? The Flash costume is like this? Why is it different from my impression!" Uma obviously also reads comics, so her expression couldn''t be more serious. "You should really look at the Spider-Man among my friends." Hugo immediately said with his eyes rounded, "I am so much better than him." This exaggerated expression immediately turned black. Ma amused. Looking at Uma, who was smiling happily in front of her, those emerald "color" eyes gleamed in the dark night, and some shy eyes were cast into Hugo''s eyes in frankness, which made Hugo The smile at the corner of the mouth paused for a while, and he couldn''t help but look at the noisy crowd behind. At this moment, someone seemed to be playing a beer relay on the''playground''-it was a huge beer barrel with a faucet installed, and then the leather tube was directly passed into the mouth. To see who can last the longest, the scene is very lively. "Then, do you want to have a drink together?" Hugo turned his gaze to Uma again, and Lu gave an invitation with a smile. The smile on the corner of Umas mouth is like a flower that blooms late at night, releasing the fragrance of fascinating people at the corner of his mouth, I thought you wouldnt speak. This made Hugo a little embarrassed. It seems that Uma has been waiting for Hugo to take the initiative for a long time. Hugo bit his''lip'' and nodded slightly, "My fault, it is never a gentleman''s behavior to wait for a''woman''." Uma said just now that she was going to leave, but now she is not. Again, how could Hugo not understand such an obvious hint. Hugo and Uma walked side by side through the''playground''. Leonardo, who was humming in the crowd, seemed to perceive Hugo''s passing. As soon as he looked up, he came into contact with Hugo and then saw Leon. The meaningful smile at the corner of Nardo''s mouth. This makes Hugo quite helpless. Its not easy to find a quiet place to chat in a noisy party, but its not difficult to find a place to share two glasses of beer, but looking at the various fancy clothes around, it feels like a bit of travel, such as At this time, the female soldier sitting on the right hand of Hugo actually wore a cat and female costume with a sense of sex, with a leather whip in her hand. Its just a pity that the female soldier has almost one hundred. Eighty pounds (eighty-two kilograms), Hugo expressed admiration for the endurance of the costume, and sitting diagonally across from Uma was a Don Quixote with a big sword in the dark. It is impossible to distinguish the true from the false. "How are you doing?" Hugo raised his voice and asked o "What?" Uma frowned, obviously not listening clearly. The deafening music in the room slammed the eardrums fiercely, making everyone talk in a roaring way. So Hugo could not lean forward, Uma also leaned forward, and Hugo asked again, "I said, are you still filming recently?" "No, I''m resting recently." Uma also yelled into Hugo''s ear, "You know, I''m not the kind of sought-after''female'' actor." Uma said mockingly, Hugo can see Yu Guang saw Uma''s left side, his eyebrows were raised slightly, and the sarcasm in the corner of his eyes stretched out a little bit, "What about you?" "Propaganda!" Hugo roared and replied, he could even feel the blue veins on his nose violent. Uma did not speak, but shrugged, tapped her head with the beer bottle in her left hand, as if she was saying, "I''m sorry, I forgot." Recently, someone who "smelled the''female'' person" The propaganda offensive is actually not intensive, but it is still very eye-catching in the cold autumn gear. "I didn''t expect you and the crew to know someone." Hugo yelled in Uma''s ear. Uma has always been a film actor and has not been closely connected with television, so today''s "growth troubles" party will actually see it. Uma, it was really an accident. "Time!" Uma replied succinctly, meaning that she had been in the circle for a few years, somehow she would know many different actors, and this kind of party can almost get Los Angeles a three-pointer in the end. One of the actors is involved. Maybe Uma has no direct connection with "growth troubles", but after a few turns, I can''t tell. "And you?" "Roommate." Hugo also replied simply. After shouting, he drank a swig of beer. The cold beer immediately made his hot lungs feel better. Singing roar is not a problem for Hugo, because it uses Dantian to force, but usually chatting and yelling like this is just using the lungs to vocalize, which feels very difficult. "Don''t you find that there is a problem with our current position?" Uma yelled, looking at Hugo, with a sly light shining in his eyes. Hugo looked down, only to find that the two people were basically sticking together in order to''talk'', their heads were close to each other by the wrong way, and they were less than a palm of each other''s distance, and they could clearly see each other''s face. Every "hair" hole on the wall-but the indoor lighting is too dim, and I can''t see too many things. But the scent of "female" and "sexual" body is still lingering under Hugo''s nose, warming. Slowly fermented in the ignorant light. After the original tired head was invaded by the spirit of wine, it became a little heavier, but at this moment it seemed to be covered with a faint tulle, and it became hazy like a dream, unreasonable. Clear a clear idea. Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth, pointed to his ear, and said: Otherwise, we would not hear each other at all. After making the gesture, Hugo was about to step back and straighten his sore back a bit. But I heard Uma immediately say, "Did anyone say that your eyes are attractive?" Hugo tilted his head to look at Uma next to him. The two of them watched their eyes, nose and nose, and the distance was almost completely wiped out. Then they saw Hugo outline the corners of his mouth, did not deliberately raise the voice, but used it more than usual. The louder voice said, "Yes, you are not the first." There was also a layer of joke in the voice. This sentence was so clear in Uma''s ears, and the smile on the corner of her mouth rose, "Then you are such a''fascinated'' person, and this is probably not the first time you have heard such words." Along with Umas low laughter, Hugo only felt some itching in his ears. I dont know if it was caused by Umas laughter or the warm breath. "I can understand that you are complimenting me very much. Is there any male''sex'' charm?" "Yes." Uma pounced and laughed, and quietly looked up and down Hugo''s costume, "Isn''t the Flash cute, although it''s not as good as Superman." This ridicule made Hugo pause, then tilted his head slightly, and said with a smile, "It seems that the Wonder Woman seems to have an opinion on me." "Of course, UU reading Wonder Woman prefers Superman or Batman, but the charm of Flash today seems extraordinary." Uman''s ruddy lips are in the unpredictable light. It glows slightly in the middle, exuding a fatal temptation. ''Confusion'' power. Hugo''s gaze was a little uncontrollable towards the tender''lip'' flap, the corners of his mouth were slowly drawn up, still warm and gentle, but because of the wine''essence'', he was stained with a touch of indulgence, as if It was the sunlight that suddenly became strong, and the sense of **** made people almost stop breathing. Uma couldn''t help but pulled a little closer in Hugo''s direction. There was only a thin piece of paper that was already close at hand, and she could even feel the warm breath of Hugo sprayed on her. On the lips, wine, essence and blood broke through the brain''s door in an instant. She only felt that her vision was blurred, and she could not even see Hugo''s face, but could only see the clear eyes like a lake. The eyes are reflected in the bottom of my heart deeply. Hugo looked at the thrilling green color in front of him, as if two emeralds dangling in the crystal clear water, the softness between the eyebrows. Mei was dyed with a faint pink color, his body also leaned forward uncontrollably, and then he found a piece of softness. Can''t help but kiss up. It is not clear whether it is intoxicating or intoxicating, and there is no need to distinguish. Chapter 121： Same-sex repulsion Hugo only felt his head dizzy. He couldn''t remember how much wine he had drunk last night. He couldn''t remember how he came back later. He didn''t even remember whether he came back with Joseph and Uma. Coming back together...Oh, Uma! Hugo seemed to recall something, but soon felt a headache. damn it. Hugo cursed in a low voice, which reminded him of the months when he defeated the withdrawal reaction. In fact, for Hugo, his essence is extremely poisonous. Pin doesn''t rely on''sex'', and the withdrawal reaction is entirely physical resistance, which is not difficult, so he clenched his teeth and persevered, if he really wants to quit. Poison, it is estimated that you still need to ask professionals for help. But today''s feelings after the hangover made Hugo feel that he must turn to professionals for help. "How much wine did I drink!" Hugo cursed in a low voice, but when the voice came out, he was frightened, because his voice was hoarse and rougher than Grandma Wolf. Compared with his eyes, Hugo couldn''t help but rubbed his sore temple. Turning to look at it, I can confirm from the gap in my eyes that this is my room, and there is no one else in the room. Could it be that Joseph and Alex brought them back yesterday? Hugo supported it with great difficulty. Sitting up with his arms, as expected, there was nothing on the ground except his own clothes. Hugo rubbed his eyes, trying to remember whether he vomited last night, but it was vague. Memories can''t be put together at all. "Huh... I think I need to drink a glass of honey water." Hugo felt like ten drums beating in his head uninterruptedly at the same time. Hugo lifted the quilt that turned into a crumpled sauerkraut and sat down. He hugged his head on the edge of the''bed'' and rested for a while. The warm hands calmed the tumbling of his head a little, and then Hugo stood up, controlling his swaying body and slowly moving towards the door. ''Let''s go. After reaching the''door'', Hugo felt better. He opened the room''door'' and walked straight to the bathroom. He glanced at it and saw two people sitting in the dining room. He subconsciously raised his hand. He waved, and then walked into the bathroom. After removing part of the alcohol in the body, he washed his face again, and his head suddenly felt a lot clearer. After coming out of the bathroom, Hugo said while rubbing his temples, "Charlize, can you make me a glass of honey water? I have a terrible headache and I dont know how much I drank last night. How did you come back? Its Joseph..." After Hugo raised his head, he saw the sight in front of him, his voice stopped, and his steps stopped. As a result, he stood still because his steps were unstable and swayed twice. The sentence became ambiguous, "Is there any help..." But obviously the problem is no longer important. I saw Charlize and Uma sitting at both ends of the dining table. Charlize was wearing her usual pajamas, with a small''showing'' shoulders, holding a cup of coffee and leaning on the edge of the table. Uma was sitting on the opposite side, wearing a A white''color'' shirt, the lower part of the body is... there is nothing, that shirt is very large, and you can see that it is not hers, but... Hugo''s, she also holds a cup of coffee in her hand, holding Jiro''s. The legs showed out slender pairs of legs, supported sultryly on the table. Because the dining table is very large, it looks like a negotiating table-except that the marble table is not very similar, and Charlize and Uma are like two parties in business negotiations facing each other on both sides. This tight atmosphere has no origin. The ground makes people breathe. Hugo hadnt expected such a scene at all. He didnt even remember Uma coming back with him-this was the second time Uma stayed here for the night, but Hugo had no impression at all, and Uma was even wearing Hugo. His shirt! At this time, Hugo recalled a little bit of sporadic pictures in his head. Both he and Uma seemed to be out of control last night. Sure enough, wine''jing'' is easy to make people impulsive. "Of course!" and "No problem!" Charlize and Uma replied at the same time, which made Hugo regained his senses and was stunned before realizing that they were answering their request just now. However, both of them... At this time, none of the three of them noticed. The door of Alexs room quietly opened a gap, and Alex hid behind that gap to watch this free stage play. When he saw Uma when he got up to use the bathroom in the morning, he was frightened and hid back into the room-he didn''t experience the Uma staying overnight, so today is naturally full of impact. Now, it''s pretty colorful. Charlize looked at Uma, Lu smiled, and said calmly, "This is my home. I am more familiar with it. Let me do it." Uma also outlined a beautiful arc at the corners of her mouth, "Honey water is nothing but water. The kettle is already on the stove. The honey should be in the cabinet. It''s not difficult, isn''t it?" Uma and Charlize looked at each other and smiled when you came and went. Hugo couldn''t help but frowned when he watched this scene: Here, what is going on? He doesn''t think the two are arguing for themselves, Because he and Charlize are just friends, but there is no reasonable explanation for this scene. Could it be that this is the legend of the rebuke of sex? Uma invaded Charlizes private land, so Charlize took a defensive posture? Hugo frowned and expressed incomprehension, the world of women It''s really not easy to see. "It''s just a matter of hand." Charlize continued back with a smile, and got off the chair to prepare to do it himself. But who knows that Uma actually walked down to the ground, and walked quickly over to stop Charlize, "You made the coffee just now. It''s hard work. I''ll take the honey water." After that, he didn''t give it anymore. At the opportunity of Charlize''s defense, he walked directly to the kitchen and started boiling water. Uma stood on tiptoe and opened the cabinet, and she saw honey at once, and took it down skillfully. Seeing Uma''s movements, Charlize turned his head and glared at Hugo. Those eyes seemed to be able to "shoot" laser light. Hugo suddenly felt that he was lying down with a gun. He opened his mouth and said with his mouth. ,"You did it yourself!" Charlize has an irreversible obsessive-compulsive disorder. She can''t stand the hidden chaos. All cabinets and drawers must be neat, so except for the rooms of Hugo and Alex, all other public spaces Charlize had all sorted out the mess, including the bathroom-which caused the two men to suffer a lot. This is especially true in the kitchen. Jars such as honey, sugar, coffee, etc. are neatly categorized and placed in a cabinet, making it easy to find. It is estimated that Uma saw Charlize making coffee just now, so finding honey will naturally not be difficult. Charlize suddenly opened his eyes, and the shape of his mouth clearly showed the words, "Not for her!" At this time Uma walked out again, Hugo and Charlize returned to normal immediately, Uma walked towards Hugo, smiled and asked, "Last night you drank too much, its weird not to have a hangover today. Sit down on the sofa and have a rest." Uma took Hugo to the sofa and pressed Hugo down. Hugo only saw the magical woman costume on the sofa. No wonder he didnt see it in the room. But, why are you here? I wont be left in the lobby since last night... After Uma asked Hugo to sit down, she stood by and continued to say, "You must be hungry now. I''ll see if there is something for breakfast." After speaking, Uma walked towards the refrigerator, but opened the refrigerator. Afterwards, there were not many things inside, Uma looked at Charlize again, "Sorry, is there nothing for breakfast here?" "Hugo usually doesn''t eat breakfast, neither did Alex and I." Charlize maintained a polite smile on his face at this time, as if the person complaining to Hugo just now was not her at all, which made him turn his head to observe the situation. Hugo was amazed. This was the first time he saw Charlize differently. As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw Alex who was watching a good show at the door, and his eyes were immediately rounded. As a result, Alex actually made a face at Hugo, making Hugo dumbfounded. Uma didnt notice Hugos small movements, and stood there thinking for a while, But Hugo has a hangover today. Its better to have a little breakfast. Charlize, this is your home, you are more familiar with it, so I can trouble you to find it. Do you have some breakfast ingredients?" Charlize just felt that he could not bear the urge to roll his eyes. Who was it that said "it''s not difficult" just now, and now it took only ten seconds to say "This is your home". Charlize is quite sure that he and Uma are not in harmony with each other. There is no special reason, just the instinct of a female person. "Sorry." Charlize shrugged, showing an apologetic smile, "Except for toast, there are not many things that can be used for breakfast." Uma stood there and thought for a while, "Okay, toast is fine too." Then she started to get busy in the kitchen But it can be seen that Uma is not a frequent cook. People, even if they are just baking toast, the kitchen has become a mess-it just refers to the disorderly arrangement of things. Hugo could already perceive Charlizes impulse to go violently at any time. Charlizes obsessive-compulsive disorder is very serious. It took him a long time to get used to it. You can feel it. Charlizes idea of ??tidying up the kitchen is necessary. The outbreak broke out. The fact is that even if Charlize goes back to the room and sees nothing, he cannot suppress this obsessive-compulsive disorder, so Hugo can imagine Charlize''s suffering at this time. Fortunately, the job of baking toast is not cumbersome. Uma was ready soon, and came to the hall with toast slices and honey water, and sat down beside Hugo. Hugo took the honey water and sat on the spot without squinting. Taking advantage of the time when Uma was chatting with Hugo, Charlize immediately returned to the kitchen and began to organize things, otherwise she would get angry if she was not sure. After everything was sorted out, Hugo almost finished breakfast. Charlize thought about it and decided to have a room, otherwise she didn''t know what language conflict would occur between herself and Uma. But at this moment, Uma''s voice came over, causing Charlize to stop in place, and his back muscles became stiff. "Hugo, next month''s premiere of''Yihai Xiongfeng'', would you like to invite me to attend as your''female'' companion?" Chapter 122： Female companion "Premiere?" Hugo did not expect Uma to mention this, which surprised him. "Yeah, I think you may need a''female'' companion, so I want to offer a little help." Uma wore a faint smile on her face, as if she was just talking about a simple topic without any embarrassment. There is no urgency. "Or, you have already found a''female'' companion? Then I''m ashamed." After speaking, Uma chuckled twice, as if she was really shy. Hugo subconsciously realized that he floated to the back of the sofa, and then he saw Charlize standing in the back, but because Hugo did not turn his head completely, he could not distinguish Charlize''s true emotions, only seeing Charlie. I stood there, then took a step back to my room. Seeing Charlize returning to the room, Alex also quietly closed the door of the room, leaving the space in the hall to Hugo and Uma. Hugo waited for Charlize to disappear completely, then turned back to look at Uma, and said, "No." In fact, Uma also saw the shift of Hugo''s sight. Although she was not clear, as a''female'', she was very sensitive to the stop of Charlize''s pace. But Charlize returned to the room soon, and Hugo also gave the answer she wanted, so Uma didn''t explore too much, just locked her gaze on Hugo, as if she didn''t notice anything. "Huh, I do need a''female'' companion." Hugo took a sigh of relief and took his thoughts back, looking at the focused Uma in front of him, "But you know, the premiere of the''female'' companion means Date." Although Hugo and Uma had been married for two nights, and had two good relationships, especially during the visit, the two of them had never really talked about the actual content, let alone talked about it. Love and love, so Hugo and Uma can''t be regarded as "dates", at least this is not a fixed relationship. Facing Hugos question, Uma smiled, the full lip flap changed into a beautiful shape, "Arent we?" The corners of Hugo''s mouth were also drawn out by Uma''s smile, "I mean, "dating" people." They have never officially dated, even once. In fact, when the two people met at the door of second-hand furniture for the second time, Uma sent an invitation to Hugo for dinner. If they were to go, it would be regarded as a date. Unfortunately, Hugo refused because he needed to move. "A date? I thought it was last night." Uma didn''t panic at all, and said with a smile, reminding Hugo of the madness of last night. With a chuckle, he broke free from the shackles of his throat and escaped. Hugo shrugged. Since Uma gave a positive answer and offered the invitation, he naturally did not refuse, "That''s it. On December 9th, I will pick you up at your house." Although Uma''s house is only three blocks away from here, the premiere is a formal occasion, and it can be regarded as a formal date request. It is a gentleman''s etiquette for men to meet at the door of the''women''s home''. The smile on Uma''s face immediately bloomed, raising the fingers of her right hand and slowly sliding down Hugo''s cheeks, full of choice. He pursed his mouth teasingly, "Then I have to be prepared." After speaking, Uma printed a kiss on Hugo''s cheek, and then slowly stood up. The slender''jade'' legs'' draw a beautiful arc in the line of sight, stand up from the sofa-step on the ground-tiptoe to Hugo''s room step by step, the charming posture is definitely in line of sight Top enjoyment. Uma went back to the room and wore a pair of overalls''trousers'', matched with a white''color'' shirt, and walked out again. The whole set of clothes is Hugo''s. It is naturally too big and wide to wear on Uma, but Uma will The feet of the''trousers'' were rolled up, the cuffs of the shirt were rolled up, and then the pair of red''color'' soft boots were put on again. The nondescript match was abruptly worn by Uma. "I''ll dress up and dress up well, and look forward to this premiere will be extra special." Uma did not walk over, but stood at the corner of the corridor, cast a wink at Hugo, and stepped out of the rain on a catwalk. Guo''s home. After hearing the sound of closing the door, Alex immediately jumped out of the room, hugged his crotch and rushed directly to the bathroom, seemingly holding back for a long time. Then Charlize also opened the''door'' of the room, and looked through his head. After confirming that Uma was not there, he heaved a sigh of relief and walked out, still muttering, "Breakfast? Could it be that I and Alex Just stop eating breakfast, and neither should Joseph and Carl?" As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw Charlize standing in front of the dining table with a very dissatisfied expression on her face. It can be seen that she did not have a good impression of Uma. Hugo said with a smile, "Do I need to make a new one for you now?" "Cut, forget it, Uma knows it''s going to hurt." Charlize''s mocking expression made Hugo laugh, and Charlize didn''t intend to end it, and continued to learn Uma''s voice and said, "Know that Hugo is a hangover, skipping breakfast is not good." Hugo lay on the sofa with a smile on his face, "Girl, I have invited her to the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", and she is my date." "So what? It''s your date, not mine. I don''t need to have a good impression of her." Charlize said sharply, leaving Hugo speechless. "So, what do you think of Uma?" Hugo was curious what Charlize would think of Uma. Charlize raised his hands and expressed his surrender, "We are friends. I dont want to ruin our friendship by talking about your date. You know, many times, its not a good thing for friends to say bad things about your date." ." "In that case, what you are going to say is bad." Hugo immediately caught Charlize''s words. Charlize curled his lips, "Isn''t it obvious? If you want to hear something good, you can ask Alex." After several months of getting along, although Charlize can''t say that Hugo is the best friend, But they knew each other better, and naturally they didn''t have so much scruples when they spoke. Hugo also laughed bluntly when he spoke bluntly. Charlize looked at Hugo with a smile on his face, thought for a while, pretended to go back to get the toast, and asked, "Do you have a good impression of her now? I chose her as the''female'' companion for the premiere..." Favor? This should have been a simple question, but Hugo was embarrassed. Hugo is actually quite sure that he has a good impression of Uma, the last time he visited the class, the comfort of the chat last night, it is the same. If there is no good partner, Hugo will certainly not feel this kind of comfort. But the problem is that Hugo still can''t tell whether his favor with Uma comes from himself or his predecessor. This feeling is a bit vague and warm. Ambiguous, so Hugo could not help but wonder. Hugo paused for a moment, and said hesitantly, "Forget it." This answer obviously did not satisfy Charlize. She turned around with the toast, "What answer are you, no "girl" child would like to hear such a "confession". I am not asking if you are right. I love her, just asking if I have a good impression, and you actually answered me "because it is", which is really a terrible answer. " Faced with Charlizes complaint, Hugo laughed instead, "I thought you didnt like Uma." "That''s the truth." Charlize had to admit, "but I''m also a''girl'' child, and I''m just answering you, not anyone." Hugo curled his mouth and bit his lower''lip'' and didn''t know how to answer. At this moment, Alex came out of the bathroom and yelled directly, "Hugo, you like Uma." ? The relationship between you and her last night was really hot, "flowers" and "four" shots. I see you all feel blushing and heartbeat when you play a real adventure. Alexs words made Hugos head full of question marks, what is flowers ??and four shots, and there are real adventures? But he has no memory in his mind. Could it be that he did it last night? Have you crossed it? It seems that the reason for this wine''jing'' misunderstanding is universal. While Hugo was thinking about it, Alex jumped directly next to Hugo and lay on the back of the sofa chair like Hugo, "When Joseph and I came over and wanted to find you, Uma took You come back first. This made Charlize and I had to stay on the fourth floor for half an hour, trying not to disturb your two worlds." Hugo raised his eyes and looked at Charlize, and caught Charlize''s eyes directly, and muttered, "Fortunately, you didn''t bring Irene Warnos(.) home. Irene Vonos is a highway serial''female'' killer who has made a lot of noise in the past two years. She is an interstate prostitute. "Female", tick the interstate. Leading men, killing all these men after the robbery, killed a total of seven men, including a policeman. Observation, it has caused great repercussions throughout the United States, and has even been hailed as the nation''s first serial "female" killer. The sensational effect can be imagined She was finally arrested last year. The sentence that lasted for one year never ended. Just last week, Irene was sentenced to death for the fifth time. In fact, Irene had already pleaded guilty, but she insisted that she was in self-defense, so she repeatedly requested a retrial for the sentence. . After the fifth sentence was handed down, Irene applied for another retrial, which forced the court to continue the trial. Hearing Charlize describing Uma as Irene, Hugo was immediately happy and smiled. This attitude of Charlize convinced Hugo that what Alex said was true. Hugo could not help but let out a long sigh, "Yes, I have a good impression of her, so I am willing to invite her to the premiere..." Hugo was thinking that whether it is himself or his predecessor, his favor with Uma is definitely unmistakable. Since he can''t distinguish the difference, there is no need to continue to struggle and let the flow go. "Just a good impression?" Alex wailed immediately, "Poor Uma." Charlize was still booing beside him, "Hugo doesn''t love Uma. It''s a heartbreaking fact." Hugo suddenly felt helpless, spreading his hands, "Please, it''s not that scary, OK, I''m not Casanova." The words immediately made Alex and Charlize happy. Chapter 123： Doubt 1 Act The autumn of Los Angeles in November is high and fresh, and the clouds are soothing. Although the bitterness of early winter is blowing from the west coast in the sea breeze, the footsteps of autumn are still slow to leave. The breeze tightens the skin slightly, feeling it. The coldness of autumn and winter''mixed'' together. Hugo and Joseph finished the radio recording this morning, and then drove to the company headquarters together. The propaganda of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People" has come to an end, and the schedule gradually became less tight. In the early 1990s, no more than in the 21st century. After 2000, competition in the North American film market has become more and more fierce. There is no problem with more than 100 movies being shown in theaters at the same time in a week. , So the competition in publicity is also particularly hot. In many cases, box office competition is a competition for publicity; but now, there are almost less than 20 movies released in theaters a week, and the competition in publicity has also weakened a lot. "Smell the fragrance and get to know the''women''" has been publicized for more than three weeks, and it has been relatively long. After entering the headquarters, Joseph and Hugo went to the 17th floor first. Seeing Hugo''s arrival, the staff in the office waved hello to Hugo with enthusiasm. In fact, the atmosphere downstairs has always been better than that of upstairs. Active, these middle-level and bottom-level brokers are more united and closer. Of course, when there is no conflict of interest, no one knows whether the situation will turn into the deserted look upstairs the day when interests intervene. Maybe, before there is no conflict of interest, the upstairs will be as harmonious as the seventeenth floor. After confirming to the main station that he did not have his own phone, Joseph called Universal Pictures from his place to confirm the promotion schedule for next week, and then he greeted Hugo to re-enter the elevator. Hugo watched Joseph press down on the twenty-third floor, and couldn''t help but looked at him suspiciously. "Want to see Lang?" Lang''s office was on the twenty-third floor. "No." Joseph shook his head, his expression hasn''t changed much. After the past year, Joseph''s attitude towards Lang has gradually changed. "I have something to see Rick Rosen." "Big Rick?" Hugo is not unfamiliar with this name. The house they are renting now was found by Rick. In order to express their gratitude, they also invited Rick to the shared apartment for a meal. . Joseph nodded and expressed his affirmation, "He said he''s looking for me for something, I''ll go take a look." The elevator quickly stopped on the twenty-third floor, and Joseph said to Hugo, "I''m not sure what happened. You can just sit here and wait for a while. Since this is a brokerage company, it is a service intermediary agency, so customers will come to the door at any time, and there is a sofa rest area outside each office. So it is not difficult for Hugo to find a place to sit down. Watching Joseph walk to the left, Hugo realized that Rick was an agent at the same level as Lang, because he also had his own large independent office. He didn''t notice his previous relationship. Rick was not only unassuming but also Not domineering, on the contrary, there are some gentleman''s style. For this reason, Hugo also joked with Alex, "Sexuality like this cannot attract customers." Because in broker circles, sexuality must be strong in order to take the initiative. This is the truth. . But now it seems that is not the case. Hugo was thinking about his own business on the sofa, and suddenly a staff member came over with a coffee in his sight, and finally stopped beside Hugo, "Two packets of sugar, no milk, right? ?" Hugo didn''t react at all, but just nodded blankly. The''female'' staff member bent over and put the coffee on the sofa. The one-line skirt completely outlined the curve of her figure, and then she''showed'' it to Hugo. There was a bright smile, and then he turned around and left. Whats the situation? Ive never seen such a situation when I came to the company several times before. Lets not talk about making coffee. There are no people who care about it. But today, not only are some people serving coffee for themselves, but the important thing is to remember their own coffee habit. , But also tossed at myself. Eye. The smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth was immediately outlined. It seems that not only the seventeenth floor, but also the attitude towards him on the twenty-third floor has also changed. It''s hard to believe that the success of "Scenting Fragrance and Knowing Women" can bring about such a big change. Sure enough, the entertainment industry is the most realistic, cruel and direct place. It''s so obvious to welcome the high and step the low. Picking up the coffee, the rich aroma came out, and I took a sip. The sour and bitter taste danced on the tip of the tongue. It was indeed a kind of enjoyment. Looking at the orderly corridor through the mist of coffee, Hugo caught one in his sight. The incredible figure. It was a black color formal suit. The chic tailoring was crisp and neat without losing the curve. It outlines the female persons intellectual and sexual temperament through the clothing, and at first glance it is known that it is a high-level customization. Hugo was not familiar with this figure, but his predecessor was so familiar. The alarm in his mind told him: This female is Tracy Jacobs. At this time, the man opposite Tracy was shockingly loud. The two men are not only acquaintances but also acquaintances. Hugo has always known this. After all, one is his ex-agent and the other is his ex. "Friend" Hugo has filmed four consecutive movies before, all of which are collaborations between Tracy and Lang. But the question is, why is Tracey visiting Lang now, the cooperation project? Or has no purpose? Tracy was just saying goodbye to Lang. She and Lang performed a face-to-face ceremony, and then they said goodbye and walked in the direction of Hugo. Lang, who was standing at the door of the office, didnt stay too much, turned around and went back. But Tracy only took two steps, and her gaze fell on Hugo. She saw a smile on her face, and she looked at Hugo playfully, without any dodge or anything. Pause, just in contact with Hugo''s line of sight. Tracy is actually not pretty. Hugo knew this when he looked at the front of the Waldorf Astoria Hotel in New York last time. Her temperament became more and more mature. Different from the previous two meetings, today Tracey did not avoid Hugos sight, but looked at it generously, even stopped in front of Hugo, and looked at Hugo with a smile. . This surprised Hugo, because after passing by twice before, Tracey thought she didn''t know herself, but did not continue to do so today. And this position made Hugo feel a little uncomfortable. Tracey was standing while he was sitting. Tracey looked at him condescendingly, looking down and contemptuously. Hugo stood up holding the coffee, and Tracy immediately raised her head because of her height advantage and looked up at Hugo. Tracy was a little surprised by Hugo''s actions, but quickly showed a clear look, and said with a smile, "Long time no see." Hugo pursed his mouth, and a slight arc was drawn at the corner of his mouth. The slight smile seemed to be indifferent to what was in front of him, "Long time no see." Tracy obviously did not expect Hugos calmness. Her eyes paused at the corner of Hugos mouth. After confirming that Hugos smile was not deliberately created, she also quickly lowered her head and laughed, using this action to push herself The emotion in his eyes was concealed, and when he raised his head again, he became calm again, "Good luck. I just heard Lang said that the premiere time of "Yihai Xiongfeng" has been set, and I hope everything will be possible this time. smoothly." Hugo''s brows frowned, "My agent is Joseph Gibbs." He didn''t know why Tracey mentioned Lang, and Lang also mentioned his premiere, which was nothing at all. Like Lang''s style. Tracy raised her eyebrows slightly, paused, and then she "showed" an apologetic smile, "My mistake." After finishing speaking, she nodded slightly to Hugo and continued to take her steps. , Left Hugo. Seeing Tracey''s back, Hugo was full of doubts. On the one hand, I wondered why Tracy mentioned Lang. Did Lang still get involved in his own affairs, or did he just think too much, because he was just the boring talk of Lang and Tracy when they were talking about it? That''s all; on the other hand, I wondered "confused" Tracy''s attitude, what happened between her and her predecessor. In fact, it is certain that the separation of Tracy and Hugo must be unpleasant, but as for Tracy abandoning Hugo, or Hugo betrayed Tracy and chose to leave, this is not clear. From the perspective of Tracys attitude, the previous two times when she saw Hugo, her attitude was a bit complicated, but she was still relatively indifferent. It can even be said that she regarded Hugo as a stranger; but today Tracy took the initiative to fight again. Hello, there were two changes in the eyes but could not "touch" the emotions inside, and finally ended with a cold farewell, without even saying a "goodbye". Hugo really couldn''t find a clue, this memory has never been integrated, so he can''t explore it either. However, relying on his intuition, no matter what happened before, there is no doubt that Tracey has no plans to make Hugo feel better. From the roundabout rejection of "Dahe Lian", to the blindness in the hotel corridor, to today''s intrigue, it can be seen that Tracey has stood on the opposite side of Hugo step by step, and is becoming more and more determined. Hugo feels very bad. As for whether this is Hugos illusion or the truth, it is unclear. Hugo felt that when he looked at the coffee in his hand, his interest was immediately reduced by half. "Hugo, Hugo..." Joseph''s voice came from the right side. Although he suppressed his voice, it still appeared abrupt in the quiet twenty-third floor. As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw Joseph''s face overflowing. Joy, and the thin man standing at the''door'' of the office behind him is surprisingly Rick. "Come here! Hurry up." Joseph waved his hands at Hugo, the excitement between his brows gleaming faintly. Hugo was a little surprised. What Joseph and Rick were talking about actually involved him? Chapter 124： Status change "Hey, Rick." Hugo held Rick''s outstretched right hand. Rick patted him on the shoulder and motioned for him and Joseph to sit down on the sofa. He said in his mouth, "It seems I saved a cup. Coffee." Hugo laughed at the words. "Have you talked about everything?" Hugo looked at the office, and the room was about the same size as Lang, and it was also a full wall with floor-to-ceiling windows. The blue sky, white clouds, and the city view of high-rise buildings were spectacular. Rick is an American man who is not tall. Perhaps because of the Indian descent, he has darker skin. He looks black, thin and short, very inconspicuous, but he has a pair of extraordinarily bright. With his eyes, it is easy for people to ignore his appearance and focus on his conversation. Different from Lang''s strength, Rick is more like an agent who is still working diligently on the 17th floor, rather than the fine English vampires on the 23rd floor. But if you were deceived by Rick''s appearance in this way, you would have made a big mistake. Rick is the backbone of an international innovation management company. His business for the entire year last year was ranked in the top five in the company, and he was no different from Lang. At the beginning of this year, Rick also officially became a partner of the company. It is definitely not an honest person who can achieve such results in the brokerage industry. "Actually, there is nothing wrong. I just acted as a middleman." The smile on Rick''s face is not big, shallow, with those small eyes bent out of an arc, and looks very friendly, there is a kind of Indescribable affinity. Then Rick looked at Joseph, "I will''hand over'' you the opportunity to announce the answer. Joseph didn''t refuse too much, and met Hugo''s inquisitive eyes, the joy between his brows gleaming under his eyes, "You know Sidney a sydney (sydney.)?" "Of course." Hugo nodded without hesitation. Although he knew Sidney from the movie "The Reader", Sidney, a famous director, has more. Well-known classic works, such as "out of Africa (out. of. such as "Mr. Du Si ( or "the. way. we. were. He is definitely one of the most brilliant directors in the history of American cinema. "This time Paramount''s company is preparing a novel adaptation screenplay, and Sidney is selected as the director." Joseph''s tone rose slightly, revealing his inner joy, and obviously, his words have not yet After that, "The adapted screenplay has been determined to be written by Robert Downey (.)." "Robert Downey?" Hugo was not an interrogative sentence, but a repeated confirmation sentence. Robert Downey is not the father of the future famous Robert Downey Jr. There is no relationship between them. Robert Downey Jrs father Robert Downey Sr. (...sr.) is an independent film director and producer. Film people. The Robert Downey mentioned here is a famous Hollywood director and screenwriter. His classic scripts include "The Male and Female Thief(. and so on. As you can imagine, the collaboration between Sidney and Robert is definitely the top lineup. At this time, Paramounts Meng is going through a period of pain. After a long period of downturn, it made a comeback and returned to the top ranks of Hollywood. However, the iconic sex iron triangle that led Paramounts revival was the iron triangle. Broken by Disney, Disney poached the second iron triangle: Jeffrey-Kasenberg (jeffrey.i (atzenberg) and Michael-Eisner (chael.), which made Paragon''s "mon" again. Fell into a trough. In this case, inviting big names like Sidney and Robert to collaborate on a project can clearly see the ambition of Paramount. Sure enough, Joseph''s next words confirmed Hugo''s conjecture, "It''s Robert. Paramount Meng made a budget of 60 million U.S. dollars to invest in this project." "Wow, this is another Terminator (the.te plus)?" Hugo was surprised by the cost budget. If it had just crossed over in January this year, Hugo would say "Such a little investment" because after the 21st century, there are countless investments of more than 100 million U.S. dollars, and works with a cost of more than 200 million are not uncommon. But after a year of adaptation here, Hugo knows that in the current film market, the cost of more than 50 million is a big production, and it is rare. Therefore, Paramount''Meng'' actually made a budget of 60 million. Hugo''s first reaction was an action movie with very complicated special effects. This was also one of the most popular genre movies in the early 1990s. "No, it''s another''Yihai Xiongfeng''." It was Rick who answered, and he''showed'' an apologetic smile to Joseph, "I''ll leave it to me about the script." He definitely didn''t agree in this regard. Joseph talked about it in detail. After all, Joseph just came in just now, so Rick must be familiar with it. "This is about a young man who graduated from Harvard Law School. The company was actually involved in the underworld, so that it was involved in a case that attracted the attention of the Ministry of Justice." "Lawyer again?" Hugo understood right away, which is why Rick said, "It''s another Yihai Xiongfeng...". "Yes." Rick nodded in affirmation, "Now they have just started casting roles, and all the roles and colors are starting from the beginning. Sidney heard about your excellent performance in "Yihai Xiongfeng" , So I hope you can participate in the audition." "Me?" Although Hugo was mentally prepared, he was still a little surprised after hearing Rick really say it. After all, "Yihai Xiongfeng" has not been released yet, so he did not expect the opportunity to be so soon. Has arrived. Rick was amused by Hugos surprised expression, but his smile is still not big, but outlines a larger arc, his eyes have been narrowed, "Hugo, you know, this circle is actually very small. Very small." Speaking of the back, Rick still pinched his thumb and index finger together as if pinching a strand of hair, expressing his meaning forcefully. After Hugo finished filming "Smell the Fragrance and Know the "Female", he got an audition opportunity for "Yihai Xiongfeng" because of his outstanding performance. In the end, Hugo relied on his own efforts to grasp it; and now, Yu Guo has received more attention because of the beauty of "Yihai Xiongfeng", coupled with the positive reaction after the release of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People", the opportunity really took the initiative to send it to the "door". Compared with before, Hugos status has quietly changed. Now there is an audition opportunity automatically sent to Josephs hands. This is a big improvement, and its still an investment in Paramount Pictures. Thousands of big moves are even more rare. "Wow." Hugo did not cover up, and directly uttered his own happy voice. Recently, the positive influence brought by "scenting the fragrance of women" has made Hugo overjoyed, and today''s opportunity is even better. Add''flowers''. "I''m still thinking about it. I haven''t had any invitation to door for half a year. Joseph should be anxious..." "Are you sure you are in a hurry?" Joseph was also in the mood to quarrel with Hugo at this time. Although in the past few months, Joseph said to let Hugo take a good rest, without any audition, Joseph''s anxiety still inevitably began to grow over time. But now, after the release of "Scent of the Fragrance and Meet the "Female", everything is starting to go on the right track, which couldn''t be better. "Rick, thank you, thank you really." Hugo repeatedly expressed his gratitude. In fact, Rick is not Hugos agent. He has no need to help. This is not the same as looking for a house. This is a job opportunity. To put it bluntly, money is reputation, and Rick''s unpaid help is indeed admirable. The comparison between Lang and Rick immediately revealed the gap. "No, I have already remembered in the notebook that you owe me a meal." Rick still smiled and said easily, and Hugo and Joseph also laughed out, "In fact, you don''t need to care too much, Xi Denis asked me for Josephs phone number, and then I helped to contact him, nothing more. You know, even if I dont want to tell him, he can contact the company, and the end result is still the same. So to be precise, I dont Did not help much." Rick said honestly, "Besides, we are still competitors, and I have actors under my hand to audition. So, don''t rush to thank me, maybe my actor will beat you and get the role. " Hugo couldn''t help laughing, but when he mentioned it, Hugo''s memory was awakened, "Rick, I saw Tracy in Lang''s office just now and seemed to be discussing important matters. Could it be Sidney''s? Is this project?" Its not that Hugo has delusions of persecution, but its just a little coincidence at this time? "Oh, no. Tracy and Lang are discussing a joint project with Universal Pictures." Rick said simply, but Hugo still has some doubts in his eyes, such as why Tracy is on her own In front of him, Lang mentioned himself. For example, if Tracy met with the head of the Universal Pictures producer at the Waldorf Astoria, is it related to this project? However, Rick obviously did not intend to let Hugo continue to ask questions, and simply ignored the look in Hugo''s eyes. UU Reading www.uukanshu. Com went on to say, "I have given Joseph Sidney''s contact information just now. Even if I tell you about this project, I have to work hard for the rest. As a competitor, I will not provide any help." "Of course." Joseph took the topic with a smile. He also noticed Hugo''s distraction, but now it is no surprise, "You haven''t told me what the name of this project is!" "Oh, look at my''sex'', I''m getting older." Rick patted his head, took a script from his desk and placed it in front of Joseph, "Sugar-coated trap (the. This is the script, my share. If you want, you can find Sidney, and this is an adaptation of the original novel, you can go to see the original. " "John Grisham''s novel of the same name?" Joseph remembered last year''s best-selling novel of the same name. After receiving Ricks confirmation, Joseph once again saw Paramount Pictures The determination to do it. "Oh, yes," Rick suddenly remembered another thing. "I heard Brad Pitt also got an audition opportunity. You know, Sidney and Robert Redford have a good relationship. Love, they have worked together as an old partner of "Out of Africa"." Robert Redford, the director of "Dahe Love", really is a very small circle. Chapter 125： Deep meaning of words Hugo carefully recalled the movie "Sugar Coated Trap", but there was nothing in his memory. He couldn''t recall any information about this movie, and he didn''t even know who the protagonist was. Although there were director Sidney and screenwriter Robert as clues, Hugo found that there was still no idea in his head. Instead, he thought of several works of Sidney''s later lead producer, "Cold Mountain (c01d... and " Reader..." However, Hugo still has no thoughts about the script of the movie "Sugar Coated Trap" and the results. Maybe he will wake up a little memory after seeing the script. "Are you worried about Brad?" Joseph looked at Hugo''s pensive appearance, thought for a long time, and finally provoked the topic. Hugo paused and laughed blankly, "No, I''m not worried about him." It may seem like a coincidence, but in fact, this is the current state of the film industry. There are only a few actors over 20 years old and under 30 years old, and Hugo and Brad have similarities and temperaments. Actors with unique "colors" take the lead, and it is easy for producers to put them on the audition list together when making choices. This is also the third time after "Dahe Lian" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", the two are going to face the competition directly. I don''t know if this is fate or a nightmare for the two of them. The first two Hugo and Brad won each, I don''t know what the result will be this time. "Then why are your brows tangled together?" A few months ago, Joseph''s questioning was not so direct, but now the two have clearly found a balance between them. Joseph is also willing to ask about Hugo''s personal situation. It is good for two people to cooperate, "Or, are you worried about Tracy?" This is the second answer in Joseph''s mind. Hugo was reminded by Joseph, and the memory just now was awakened again. He simply talked about the situation where Tracy and Lang met just now. Joseph''s brows frowned involuntarily. This is indeed a tricky situation. Because the black hand behind this has no idea what is going on. "What did you say Tracy said about Lang?" Joseph tried to search for some clues. "Lang told her that''Yihai Xiongfeng'' has set a premiere time, and I hope everything will go well this time." Hugo recalled the scene of the''friendship'' talk just now, trying to restore the situation of the''communication'' talks. "These two sentences are both spoken by Lang, or the latter sentence is from Tracy." Joseph found that there seemed to be a problem with this sentence, and couldn''t help asking. Hugo bit his lip and pondered for a while, "I" Tracey said, I hope everything goes well this time. "That means the last half sentence is a hint from Tracy, which is why Hugo always feels strange after listening. It is very likely that Lang had arranged something unexpectedly waiting for Hugo at the premiere, so Tracey gave a hint; or it was a hint that Lang had used some conspiracy behind the scenes. But why? Why did Lang do this? Why did Tracey take the initiative to warn? Lang, Tracey and Hugo are not friendly alliances, and Tracy''s words are trustworthy? Joseph also felt a headache. He thought about it carefully, and finally tentatively asked, "Hugo, do you think it has something to do with the crew of "Yihai Xiongfeng"?" Because Tracy specifically mentioned the premiere of this film, but the problem is that the premiere is a public occasion. In addition to making things difficult for reporters, few behind-the-scenes can push it-Hugo is a male. Actors, unlike''female'' actors, can do things in their costumes-even if there is a possibility of accidents at the premiere, Columbia Pictures will not want these things to happen. So, it has nothing to do with the premiere, it has to do with the movie itself. Joseph made the most reasonable inference. "You mean Alejie?" Hugo didn''t respond in the first time. After all, it had been a long time, and there were no more waves in the follow-up, and "Yihai Xiongfeng" was successfully completed. If it hadn''t been mentioned by Joseph, he would have forgotten it at all. "You know, when Alger left, it was implied that someone was behind him." The more Joseph thought about it, the more it was possible to''sex''. "I guessed Tom, Brad or Martin at that time, and even I also guessed Tracy, but now it seems that Lang is the most likely to have sex." "We can''t believe Tracy''s words, maybe she was making trouble behind the scenes, and now she is pushing Lang on him." Hugo was reluctant to draw conclusions directly, but guessed other possible''sex'', "Said further. , If it is really Lang, why, does he have any reason?" "Because you attended the premiere of''Final Analysis'', you robbed the front page that should have belonged to''Instinct.'', which embarrassed Lang. And seeing that you got the invitation for two works successively, for him The previous move of giving up on you was a powerful counterattack. This is not what he wanted to see." Joseph said his own point of view, "So he thinks he will teach you a lesson. There is no harm in the "Yihai Xiongfeng" crew. , Which can teach you a lesson without any accidents." Indeed, Allejs move to change the cold water only caused Hugo to suffer a little bit, without any more serious consequences. "The most important thing is that I learned that Allejes previous job was a reversal of fate (reversal.of.), a play." After the incident, Joseph naturally did not sit still and searched for some information. Although not much harvest, but now they are all connected together, "Jeremy-Iens (jeremy.) is an actor under Lang." "Reversal of Destiny" is the nominee for Best Director and Best Adapted Screenplay for the 63rd Oscar. Jeremy won the Golden Globe Award and Oscar''s double actor for the actor Jeremy. Cold''door''. Jeremy is a great actor. What Hugo impressed him most was not the "Reversal of Destiny" work, but the 1981 classic "Mystery" You drama "The Hometown After Storm (. and In 1981, he collaborated with Meryl Streep as "the French lieutenant''s''female'' (the. frean)." Unexpectedly, Jeremy is an actor under Lang. This can also be seen from Langs old-fashioned vision. He also has traces of the career path of Hugo actor in the past. Jeremy has been honed for nearly 20 years. The old drama bones of the year, finally shined in the "Reversal of Fate", defeating "The Speechless Asking the Sky" Robert De Niro and "Dancing with the Wolves (dah.w01ves Kevin Costner. , "Big Nose Love Saint (. de. Gerard Depardieu (gerard.), "The Land (the. Richard Harris, and finally won the Oscar winner, the Golden Man, definitely can be called It''s worthy to grind a sword in ten years. Hugo was cultivated following this route, and after Hugo was polished for six years and still failed, it is not surprising that he was abandoned by Lang. "But, even if it''s really Lang, what can we do? Don''t say there is no evidence, even if there is evidence..." Hugo is telling the truth, and Allejes actions are actually part of the unspoken rules in the circle. As soon as Rob Leiner was able to expel Allerjie on the spot, he had already given Hugo an''confession'', and there would be no results if he pursued it later. Joseph took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "No, at least we know the existence of the enemy, and hope that we will no longer be passive." The former agent is now standing behind and stabbing a knife. Such things are hard to accept, but Hugo is okay. He doesn''t have the kind of dependence and trust in Lang, so although he is chilling, he does not encounter the anger and grief of betrayal. Hugo is even more concerned about why Tracey reminds him, and what is her purpose? Is it just to watch Hugo and Lang fight, it must not be that simple; if Tracy is to release to Hugo Good intentions, but there is no sign of the conversation. Tracy, this is a puzzle bigger than Lang. Joseph looked at Hugo anxiously, but unexpectedly, although Hugo''s expression was a bit blunt, there was not much emotional ups and downs, which was different from what he expected. But when you think about it, Hugo has almost stopped mentioning Lang in the past half a year. It seems that he really gave up on Lang, so the reaction now is not surprising. After being silent for a while, Hugo took the initiative to change the subject, "After I go back, I will buy the original novel and read it again." Before and after, I experienced the shooting of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng". Later, Hugo knew that acting was not that simple. Even if he had something to imitate in his mind, if he could not evolve imitation into his own, then his acting skills would never be able to break through, so he had to work hard. Although it''s just an audition now, careful preparation in the early stage is also necessary. Regardless of whether the audition will be successful in the future, this is also one of the stages of acting skills training. Hearing Hugo''s full of fighting spirit Joseph also relaxed a little, "I will contact Sidney these two days to see how the audition works." According to Rick , Now the audition has just begun to be planned, which means that the crew has just been formed, so there is no need to worry about everything. "This Thursday, did you forget?" Joseph said in a relaxed tone in order to enliven the atmosphere, "Well, do you plan to spend time in Los Angeles or go back to Cheyenne?" Hugo was so stiff on the spot, there was no response to Joseph''s words. Just when Joseph almost thought that Hugo was asleep, he made a hesitation "Uh", "Thanksgiving is here?" Hugo wrinkled. He frowned and asked with a mouth full of doubts and "Kiss". "Of course!" Joseph looked at Hugo in astonishment. Because the range was too large, the steering wheel of the car was almost unsteady, and he was in a cold sweat. "Hugo, don''t tell me, you haven''t given it to me so far. Mr. Lancaster called!" Hugo could only grinned speechlessly, and then pointed to the crossroad ahead, "Hey, the green light." "I''m not color blind." Joseph rolled his eyes and replied helplessly. This tactic of changing the subject is too clumsy. Chapter 126： Call father Hugo looked at the small piece of paper he stuffed in the "Death Poetry Society" script, looked at the string of phone numbers on it, and did not respond in his mind, if it hadnt been marked Adam Lancaster ( adam.laer Hugo would think that this is some lottery number. It can be seen that the phone number of my predecessor is also so unfamiliar. I guess I haven''t called it a few times since I got the number. Today is already Tuesday, and the day after tomorrow is Thanksgiving. If Hugo doesn''t call again, he will probably miss it. In fact, Hugo was evading this matter subconsciously, and he has been tossing about it until now. Had it not been mentioned by Joseph, he would have to wait until Thanksgiving to "think" it. Before the journey, the relationship between Hugo and his father has not improved. Although Hugo and his mother have made many phone calls, they have never been able to have a real''friend'' talk with his father. This has become the biggest deep in Hugo''s heart. Pity. Hugo knew that he should call his physical parents, because he is now Hugo Lancaster, and Chen Hugo''s regrets should not extend to Lancaster. But for Hugo, he seemed to have forgotten how to''communicate'' with his father, so he hesitated and was timid. After taking a few deep breaths, Hugo knew that escape was not the way to go, unless he wanted to ignore this Thanksgiving, otherwise the call was imperative. Besides, it has been ten months since Hugo crossed over, and he has never contacted his parents. This is too unreasonable. Therefore, Hugo finally picked up the receiver of the fixed telephone and dialed the phone number as soon as he gritted his teeth. The phone rang only twice clearly, and then it was picked up. The speed was so fast that Hugo was startled. A rough and low voice came from the other end of the phone, and the sharpness of cutting off the stone seemed to start the receiver. Trembling, "Adam Lancaster, speak." The full voice at least proved that his father''s body was strong. "Hey, Dad." Hugo hesitated and yelled. Although it feels a bit strange that a "stranger" is a dad, after yelling it out, it magically didn''t make Hugo feel repulsive. On the contrary, he could feel it. That kind of resonance in the blood. Hugo didn''t know whether it was because the other party was very similar to his father, or because he felt the bond of blood in his body. "Hugo?" Adam''s voice was full of doubt on the other end, "Today is neither Thanksgiving nor Christmas." It seems very surprised that Hugo will call at this time. "Yes, it will be Thanksgiving in two days." Hugo was forced asked by his father, but he was a little embarrassed. How could he feel that Adam did not welcome his call. "Yes, I know. That''s why I am puzzled. Isn''t it two days away?" Adam Urn said in a huff, even with a hint of impatience, "So, call me today, something?" Adam is still not procrastinating and asked directly. "Oh, no..." Hugo originally found it very difficult to make this call, but with so much resistance, it made Hugo even more difficult to move. "I, I just want to ask about your plans for Thanksgiving. ." "It''s not dinner with you anyway." Adam stunned Hugo directly, not knowing what response he should make, "Or do you need money? How long have you not received a job? For God''s sake, If you need money, just be straightforward, dont make a fool of yourself, like a **** sissy." "Dad!" Hugo was''irritated'' by Adam''s rough tone. He just wanted to communicate with his father, but he was distorted by his father. To be precise, his father didn''t even give him a chance to explain. . This reminded Hugo of his father before crossing, and so did he. "I''m not asking you for money, I have a job..." "You mean an actor? Humph." Adam''s voice was full of disdain, and he even twitched the corners of his mouth contemptuously. Hugo probably knew that this was the reason they never contacted, because Adam did not support Hugo to become an actor, or even repelled it. For this reason, their father-son relationship was basically stiff. Hugo has experienced this before, and now he has experienced it again. "Yes, actor." Hugo''s voice rose involuntarily, not only because he was''irritated'' by his father, but also because of his disdainful mouth. "I want to tell you the progress of my current actor work. Very smoothly..." "That''s good, it''s your business. If it''s okay, I''ll hang up." Adam didn''t wait for Hugo to continue, and he just hung up with a "bang". Hugo was dumbfounded when he looked at the telephone receiver with busy sounds. This was definitely something he didn''t expect, but a stubborn temper suddenly surged. He looked at the phone number on the desktop and dialed again. past. When the phone was answered, Hugo didn''t wait for his father to speak, and he said in a big way, "I am calling you to ask if you would like to spend Thanksgiving in Los Angeles with me. You know we haven''t seen each other for a long time. If If you dont want to, then tell me there is no need to condemn my work..." "I also want to tell you that I not only have a job now, but I''m doing very well. Not long ago, my movie "Scent of Fragrance" Female" was just released, and next month, another "Yihai Xiongfeng" movie will be released. Its going to be released, and Im still preparing for auditions for other jobs. Im fine, Im really fine. Im not short of money. On the contrary, I have achieved good results at work, and many people praised it. Me. So, if you can show respect for my work, thank you very much." Hugo said a lot in a snap, and then stopped breathing heavily after speaking in one breath. "Are you finished?" Adam''s voice was still lukewarm, and after he finished speaking, he snorted again, as if he didn''t care about a lot of Hugo just now. "So, what do you want? I hope I praise you for doing it. How are you? You are an adult, not Taylors dog. You dont need this kind of praise, and I wont give it. I told you that I dont care about your job. If you dont have money, Im Your father, at least I wont let you starve to death, but other than that, dont try to convince me. At the end, Adams voice also became tough, like a sharp dagger, mercilessly It galloped towards Hugo''s shoulder, and then pierced Hugo''s face accurately. "As for Thanksgiving, I''m not free." Adam breathed a breath and said simply, "It doesn''t matter what you meet. It''s not that you don''t know what you look like. There is no need to meet." Hugo was directly blocked by his father''s words, and he couldn''t keep going, "What does it mean that there is no need to meet? You are my father and I am your son. I want to see you. Isn''t it normal?" "But do you want to?" Adam asked Hugo the other way round, and he was speechless: a "yes" was stuck in his throat but couldn''t say it, and he missed the first point in time, and Adam didn''t give it. Hugo has more opportunities to respond, "Is there anything else? If nothing happens..." Realizing that his father was about to hang up, Hugo quickly interrupted his words, "What about the mother? Do you have news from her?" Hugo carefully checked the inside and outside of the script of the "Death Poetry Society", there was nothing There was nothing about my mother''s news, phone number, address, and photo. Had it not been for Hugo''s certainty that Lena, the mother of his body, hadn''t had any accidents, he would even suspect that Lena had passed away. Hugo''s words immediately silenced Adam, and then suddenly became irritable, gritted his teeth angrily, "I said, don''t mention her in front of me, you''d better keep this in mind." The tone made Hugo frown, and Hugo wanted to say something more, "But..." But when the voice came out, Adam was brutally suppressed, "The customer is in the store, and it''s hanging up." After a pause for about half a second, Adam then said harshly, "Also, since You have already called today, so don''t call back on Thanksgiving." After speaking, he hung up the phone neatly. Hugo looked at the earpiece in his hand, not knowing what to do, just stood there. It seems that the relationship between Hugo and his parents is worse than expected. No matter what happened between Adam and Lena, at least Lena has not actively contacted Hugo, and Hugo has not found any contact between her predecessor and her mother. This shows that Hugos relationship with his father and mother is not good. It can even be said that Hugo and his father are even closer. As a result, Hugo has not contacted his parents or any abnormalities in the past nearly a year, so it is explained. Hugo couldn''t help but rubbed his own ears, and the angry roar in the middle made Hugo feel that his ears were swinging. This feeling was really bad. Originally I thought that I should take the initiative to contact my family on Thanksgiving. Hugo is still worried about how to deal with the family. My soul that has traveled through can deceive friends around me, but it is not so simple to deceive family members. As a result, Hugos Worrying is all useless work. Now it seems that even if Hugo took the initiative to go back to contact his father, he would probably break up unhappily, and he would be thankful that he hadn''t been swept out of the door. Should this be considered good news? At least there is no need to deal with family relations. Anyway, Hugo has no real feelings for Adam and Lena''s parents. But why does Hugo always feel empty and dang in his heart? Is it because of the relationship with his predecessor, or because of the regret that he has traveled through the previous family. Although the development of the career has now seen the light, there are still many problems surrounding Hugo, and no problem can be solved simply. Now think about it, poison. On the contrary, the most serious problem of addiction is the simplest, relying on Hugo''s own willpower to overcome the difficulties, the hardship, pain, and torture experienced during the withdrawal reaction at that time, now think about it, it seems that it is not so difficult. Chapter 127： Leave in a hurry Hugo looked at the receiver in his hand, feeling a little at a loss. In fact, there are not too many memories about family in his mind. It is difficult for the scattered fragments to call for more information, and todays call confirms it. Lan Kai The relationship between the Sters family is very bad. I should have breathed a sigh of relief, but I don''t know why, but Hugo felt that his heart was empty. "Hugo, Hugo!" Alex''s call came in his ear. Hugo came back and looked at it blankly. Alex couldn''t help repeating again, "I''m asking, you still need Do you use the phone?" "Oh, no, no need." Hugo handed the receiver to Alex, then looked around, and finally walked towards the big''door'', left the house, and then walked to the third and fourth floor stairs. The steps sat down. In fact, Hugo has always felt that he is an unfilial child. I dont want to say how much energy was spent by parents to raise themselves. The reason why parents opposed to forming a rock band by themselves is not so much that it is not doing business. Worrying about his ability to survive in life in the future, the truth is also true. After ten years of hard work outside of glory to death, he has always been struggling at the lowest level of society. The dream of music is beautiful, but the cruel reality is never merciful. However, Hugo never regretted that he embarked on the road of music, because this is what he wanted to do, even after ten years of time, and this is the "spring", without hesitation and bloodshed, there is still no regrets and no regrets. The green''spring''. It''s just a pity that he chose Qing''chun'', but he hurt his parents. Now, things seemed to happen again, Hugo couldn''t help but smile, no wonder he would cross to Lancaster, maybe this is fate. Perhaps, Lancaster broke up with his family because of the actor''s dream, which caused the family relationship to deteriorate drastically and cut contact with both parents. But thinking about it is wrong, Lancaster may have ran away from home, but from Adam''s words just now, we can know that he and Adam are still connected intermittently, but mother Lena is a taboo topic at home. So, does it mean that Lena and Adam divorced? This is not uncommon in the United States, and the reason for the divorce is still very bad, and it may even hurt Lancaster, so this leads to family tension. Hugo rubbed his head. He really had no clue about the situation of the Lancaster family. Even if he tried to make some changes, he couldnt do anything about it. Hugo let out a long sigh. At this moment, he felt a little lonely. The joy, anxiety, and struggle after crossing over turned into a full emptiness at this time, and he began to miss his glorious teammates. "Papa, papa..." footsteps came from behind, and Hugo suddenly looked up and saw Joseph''s hesitant footsteps. The two people met their eyes, and Joseph pulled the corners of his mouth awkwardly and turned to leave, but After hesitating, he went down the stairs and sat down beside Hugo. "So, what''s the matter?" Joseph asked, but his tone was also very heavy, and he seemed a little absent-minded. Hugo glanced at Joseph, Joseph''s condition was not much better, the lingering entanglement between the eyebrows made people read that he was worried, "I called my dad, and finally hung up." ." Although Hugo didn''t say much, just one sentence was enough to outline the picture that the conversation was not going well, which made Joseph laugh, "No surprise." I haven''t had any communication for a year, and even the close family relationship has been estranged, so it is hard to imagine that a phone call at this time will be very rewarding. In fact, Joseph also knows that Hugos family relationship is not good, but he used to just look at it as a bystander and did not intend to interfere. Of course, he does not intend to interfere. He would suggest that Hugo call home on Thanksgiving. , Just from the standpoint of a friend, I think its not a good idea to continue this stalemate. But now it seems that there is not much improvement even after the call. "What about Thanksgiving?" Joseph asked again. "I will define Thanksgiving as a holiday where friends thank each other." Hugo said solemnly. Since it is impossible to spend time with his family, friends are the best choice. "Perhaps it is you who need to be most grateful. Wouldn''t you refuse my invitation?" Joseph looked at Hugos smiling face, but the corners of his mouth couldnt be drawn anyhow. He was so heavy that he was a little frustrated. "Hugo..." Joseph said, but only called out, and then paused again. Hugo was not in a hurry, but looked at Joseph quietly. After a few seconds, Joseph said with difficulty, "I want to ask you to help." "Except for the shooting of fruit photos, there is no problem." Hugo''s casual ridicule made Joseph''s mouth twitch. Joseph obviously had something on his mind, and it seemed that the matter was still serious. He considered his words and then said, "Can you lend me a million dollars?" As soon as he said this sentence, he didn''t wait for the rain. After responding, Joseph quickly said, "I, I will return it to you as soon as possible, I''m serious. This time, if the situation is not too urgent..." "Okay." Hugo interrupted Joseph''s words and nodded altogether in agreement. Not long ago, "Yihai Xiongfeng"''s first payment of one million yuan had been paid, and the rest of the film would have to wait until the movie was released. . Joseph knew this too well, but Hugo did not suspect that Joseph was deliberately calculating his own money, because after getting along this year, Hugo knew that Joseph was not such a person, and he was willing to believe in Joseph. Besides, if Joseph really had ulterior motives and spent a million to recognize the true face of a friend, it would be worth it. Hugo''s swiftness made Joseph unable to speak for a while. He just stared at Hugo dumbfounded. In fact, Joseph had countless thoughts in his heart, and a lot of words accumulated in his mouth, but there was no way to express it. It was looking at Hugo foolishly. Hugo showed a smile, "Give me the bank account number and I will call you, or do I want cash?" Hugo was still a debtor not long ago, so he was not eligible to write a check at all, and could only use the bank account number or cash. Joseph reacted at this time, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and let his dry throat find his voice, "I will give you the account number later." After saying that, Joseph took a deep breath and calmed his fast heartbeat. Then he explained, "It''s like this, something urgent at home, I, I just need this money, but I don''t know who to turn to for help." Joseph found that his language was "chaotic", and he explained it for a long time, but there was nothing at all. To clarify the situation, he could only take a deep breath and reluctantly said, "Hugo, I will return it to you as soon as possible." "Joseph, I see." Hugo didn''t say anything polite, but patted Joseph on the shoulder. Everyone will encounter an emergency situation, no one hopes so, but after the real encounter, the helping hand of a friend becomes extremely important. "Now I happen to have this ability, otherwise I won''t be so simple. Besides, this money is not given to you free of charge. Remember to pay me back. I plan to use this money to buy a car." In fact, for Hugo, he hasn''t checked it after the one million has been paid in. He has no real feeling at all. It sounds like a bunch of numbers. Now after lending it to Joseph, he doesn''t feel that it is a lot of money. , I just think it would be great if I can help my friends. Hugo''s words did not relax Joseph too much, because he knew that Hugo was just comforting himself, but Joseph didn''t say anything, because he knew that no amount of thanks would be unnecessary at this time. "I need to go back to Houston today. I didn''t plan to go back for Thanksgiving, but now..." Joseph didn''t say it, but Hugo knew that this sudden incident at home made him have to go back to Houston to deal with it. Hugo nodded, "Have you bought the plane ticket?" "I just decided after I answered the phone." Joseph shook his head. "I decided to drive back." "Are you crazy?" Hugo blurted out in surprise, "This is 1,500 miles, at least 22 hours." If it''s a road trip, it''s a different matter. Joseph is doing this because he is in a hurry. Its dangerous to drive back home alone. You should go to the airport. Today is only Tuesday. There should be many more flights. Joseph didnt speak, obviously he was burdened with Hugos millions of debts. It was difficult for him to take a plane home in a big way, but Hugo saw Josephs hesitation, "Hey, man, compared to a million. , A seven-hundred-dollar air ticket is not a big deal. The interest is more than that." The last half of Hugo''s joke made Joseph twitch at the corner of his mouth. If you think about it, this is indeed the case. The lice dont bite So, Joseph didnt hesitate any more, got up and went back to the room to sort his luggage. He said it was sorting, but in fact it was just a wallet and a coat, and then he hurryed. After stepping out, looking at Hugo sitting on the steps, he paused for a while before walking quickly, but when he reached the third floor, he stopped again. He looked back and looked up, "Hugo. " "what?" "Aren''t you afraid that I would run away with the money?" Joseph knew that his behavior today was too unusual. In fact, this is the first time in history that Joseph has mentioned his family affairs with Hugo, and the point is that he was not prepared, so he didn''t say anything at all, just vaguely talked about some specious things, which was not convincing at all. . But Hugo did not question the purpose of borrowing money, did not ask himself to write guarantees, IOUs, etc., and even did not check interest and the like, so he expressed his support for himself. Joseph felt a little apprehensive. Hugo''s chuckle came over, "That''s your freedom." There was no explanation, no explanation, and no accusation. It was just such a light sentence that made Joseph weigh too much. If someone asks Hugo how much trust is worth, Hugo will answer that at least one million dollars is not buyable. Chapter 128： Beggar costume Looking at the long list of zeros on the passbook, Hugo sighed that he was also a millionaire. All this seemed to be too easy. One million dollars is still not real in his eyes, and maybe they are all taken out and placed at home. There was a feeling; but Hugo had no chance, because the money was quickly called to Joseph''s account, and Hugo''s account quickly left only a deposit of less than 200,000 US dollars. "Oh!" Hugo pretended to be an exaggerated strange-sounding voice to express his heartache. When he agreed to Joseph before, he was refreshed enough, and he obviously realized that this is really a lot of money. Although I dont know what happened to Josephs house, I can see Josephs anxiety. When I think about the situation in his home, Hugo is relieved. At least the Lancaster house has been flat in the past year. The''wave'' is quiet, there is no warming, but it has not deteriorated. Thanksgiving is basically synonymous with family troubles in American movies and TV series, and art comes from life. American families gather together on Thanksgiving, and they will always encounter various conflicts and collective outbreaks. Even so, Thanksgiving is still a time for families to gather. Regardless of whether you like it or not, at least your family is still living a healthy life. That''s fortunate. Seeing Joseph irritating and running around for his family''s affairs, Hugo also felt Joseph''s nostalgia for his family, which made Hugo feel a touch of warmth. The mood that was originally depressed because of his father also follows the sunny days in Los Angeles. It gradually became clear. The matter may not be resolved in a short time, but it does not mean that it will never be resolved. When he got home, Hugo looked at the empty hall and put the key in the glass bowl at the door, "Alex Charlize Carl? Is anyone home?" Everyone is still there, so there is no one after going out to the bank and coming back. "I''m here." Charlize''s voice came dully from the room, "Are you back?" Charlize''s room''door'' was closed tightly, you can imagine Charlize standing inside and yelling Hugo''s appearance made Hugo laugh: this''female'' is really nothing like a''female'' person. Before Hugo had time to sit down, the room''s door was opened wide. Charlize walked out with his head bowed while tidying up his clothes. He asked, "Have you been out in a hurry just now? I originally wanted you to buy some cow''milk'' back, but you left at once." However, Hugo did not answer in time. He stared at Charlize in front of him dumbfounded, and saw that Charlize had painted his cheeks black, and applied them very evenly, and created some dirt on the light gray background''color''. Feeling queer, and then Charlize wore a khaki "color" overalls "pants" paired with a white "color" t-shirt, but the problem is that this suit is like rolling in the dirt for a few times, it looks alive and well. It''s the vagrants on the street. After Charlize didn''t get an answer, he naturally raised his head and saw Hugo''s surprised expression, "What''s the matter?" "Did you just go to the garbage dump to search for dinner?" Hugo finally recovered a little, blurted out and said something. Charlize gave Hugo a roll of eyes, "Yes, the door is for you." Charlize sorted his clothes a bit, then looked up at Hugo, "How about it, do I have any flaws? Me. You need to play a homeless man." Hugo then understood, looked up and down, and finally pointed to his collarbone, "The color here is still different from the neck." Then he pointed to the palms and wrists. "There are also wanderers whose nails will be darker, with a lot of dirt, and the black''color'' on the wrists should be more uneven." The role of color is a very important part of acting learning. Although there are professional makeup artists in the crew, during the learning process, you must also have more control over the details of makeup and clothing. The actors of''Lose'' are bound to have enough understanding of these aspects. Even if there are professionals who enter the crew to provide services, the actors can also have an accurate grasp of the role of''Lose'' from these details. Although Hugo did not have a professional background, Hugo has conducted research on countless movies in the past ten years, and has studied acting with Charlize and Alex in the past six months, and began to study acting in a systematic manner. Knowledge, not to mention that he has also made two high-level filming, so Hugo''s vision today has indeed made great progress. Charlize looked at her hands, and her nails really looked too clean. Then she looked at her hands again and muttered depressedly, "I have applied them for an hour, but they are still not enough." , But Charlize still turned around and went back to his room, and resumed his makeup work. Hugo followed and walked to the door of the room, leaning on the frame of the door, "Need help?" "No, the teacher said it''s best to do it yourself, after all, makeup is also an important part." Charlize stood in front of the full-length mirror to check his collarbone, pulled the T-shirt down, and revealed the firm and smooth skin. I used the black powder on my hand to smear the black''color'' on this canvas without hesitation. "This acting homework?" This is Hugo''s only idea, otherwise there would be no reason for Charlize to dress up as a "tramp". Charlize evenly spread the clavicle part before speaking, "Yes. The teacher asked us to choose a role "color" and go to the street to perform." "You have chosen the "wandering" man?" I am familiar with this topic. In fact, it is to cultivate the courage of actors in front of strangers. There are many forms of street performances. Even if you just stand there doing performance art, you must bear the pedestrians. Attention, disregard, and even contempt, the pressure will never be less than the lens. What''s more, the performances presented in front of the camera in the future are subject to the scrutiny of the audience. So the subject of street performance is not uncommon in acting class. It''s just that Charlize actually chose the "tramp", which is really unexpected. Charlize nodded neatly, "Yes." Then she began to smear her fingers. The lines of the fingers are more and thinner, so the whole color should be made to make the whole color uneven and dirty. The dirty effect is not easy, "I originally wanted to draw facial makeup, but found that I didn''t have this technique. I just want to cover my face and let people focus on my body language." Charlizes appearance is too sexy. In many cases, he unintentionally draws some unnecessary attention, and even the acting teacher is easily distracted. This is a big disadvantage. In fact, Hugo also encountered this situation during the shooting of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", but Al and Jack are both sophisticated enough to cope with this. , And drove Hugo''s performance, thus concealing this. No wonder the road to the Oscar statuette, who is said to be handsome and beautiful female, has been bumpy. Hearing what Charlize said, Hugo joked with a faint smile, "Are you complimenting your appearance?" Charlize paused, then looked at Hugo and smiled, "Yes." He replied confidently. Hugo raised his right index finger and shook it, "Remember, don''t laugh." Charlize''s smile immediately turned into doubt, "Your teeth." Hugo awakened the dreamer. Sure enough, putting on makeup is not an easy task. However, the teeth of wanderers are generally yellowish and even need to have some stains, but this is not an effect that amateur makeup artists like them can create, so avoiding smiles is the easiest way. Charlize narrowed his smile and continued to smear his hands, "What about you? What are your plans in the afternoon?" The propaganda of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the Female" in the last two days has come to an end. Hugo gradually relaxes and rests at home. Suddenly the time has increased a lot. Hugo had no plans originally. Looking at Charlize''s appearance, he suddenly had an idea, "I can go to the street with you." Charlize turned his head and looked at Hugo up and down, and curled his lips, "Just this dress? What do you want to play, the prince alms to the tramp?" Although it is also makeup, it is no more than Halloween costumes. It requires a complete set of equipment and matching makeup. Obviously, it is much more complicated. Charlize hadn''t settled for an hour before and after, and Hugo was going to go together temporarily, obviously too late to dress up. Hugo also knew that his appearance was too different from Charlize, so he thought about it, and then smiled, "I have an idea. I think we can perform a short drama." Since it is a street performance, Then some simple dramas are not harmless, on the contrary, they are also very helpful for performance learning. "Drama?" Charlize looked at Hugo unexpectedly, and pondered, "Actually, I didn''t have a detailed plan at first, I just thought of going to the streets to beg weaving a miserable life experience, take a look. How many passersby are willing to believe. But what better plan do you have?" Hugo nodded again and again, "My plan will not conflict with your plan." Although this temporary drama is imperfect, the essence of street performance is not fake and true, but full devotion. It doesn''t matter if the audience knows that all this is just a performance, the point is to let the audience participate in their performance together. Therefore, there is no problem with a little exaggeration. Then Hugo whispered to Charlize his plan. After hearing it, Charlize frowned and said, "Is this feasible?" "Why not? Anyway, we originally planned to exercise our acting skills. Substituting some plots is also helpful for emotional explosion." Hugo felt that his idea was very good. "Furthermore, there are some interactions, compared to you sitting alone. To cry out is much more effective." Charlize didn''t think too much, "Anyway, it''s acting practice. If you are willing to help, that would be great. Let''s try it." After a pause, "Do we need to practice beforehand?" Hugo curled his lips, "Be on the spot at any time. Isn''t our story setting an accident anyway? Maybe, there are some unexpected surprises." Chapter 129： busking After more than half a century of development, Hollywood, located in the north of Los Angeles, has grown into a small town that has attracted worldwide attention. It is not only the worlds top film factory, but also represents the essence of the American film industry, and has developed into a worldwide scale. One of the most popular tourist attractions within. In the world of this movie, Hollywood Boulevard (.) is like a long winding river flowing slowly, connecting Hollywood completely. The whole street is always in a noisy atmosphere, even when compared to Times Square (.square), which is known as the crossroads of the world. The east-west street has both the signs of prosperity of the times and the traces of historical precipitation. The ubiquitous entertainment and fashion show on both sides of the road is a pure natural stage, providing a bright and beautiful display place for everyone, and the sight is far away. The Hollywood Sign, Universal Studios and many filming locations condense the unique charm of this movie city, making it impossible to distinguish whether you are in the movie or in the real world. Along the Hollywood Boulevard from Gower Street in the east to La Brea Avenue in the west (la. brea. avenue) is the famous Hollywood Walk of Fame (). There are more than two thousand star medals inlaid on this sidewalk. Each star represents an awardees outstanding contribution to the entertainment industry. Although the method of nomination and confirmation is still subject to numerous doubts, it does not affect the starlight. The visibility and authority of the avenue, and winning a place on this sidewalk is a huge reward for anyone. Since the first star was produced on this avenue in 1960, forty-two years have now passed. Although more than two thousand stars have been assigned names at this time, in front of the huge number of participants in the entertainment industry, it is still only A very small part. Therefore, the significance of the Avenue of Stars to more people lies in commemoration, sightseeing and remembering. This also makes the Avenue of Stars one of the favorite performance venues of Los Angeles street performers. From the beginning of the morning sun, you can see all kinds of performers start their day''s work on the Avenue of Stars, especially the crowded Hollywood Highland Entertainment Plaza (;) in front of the''door'', which always becomes a street The performers strategists must contend for. With the sun slanting west, the lively scene on the sidewalk has not diminished, on the contrary, it has become more and more noisy. The fiery setting sun has rendered the crowds'' tides a tragic boil. Under a lamppost near La Brea Avenue, a ragged wanderer lying weakly on the ground, stretched out his right hand and kept trying to block pedestrians, hoping that someone could stop and give some change. The blood-red color light draped over the wanderer body, allowing people to clearly see the filthy patches on his body. The brows of the viewers could not help but wrinkle, and then he walked quickly and detoured away. Homeless vagrants are not uncommon in Los Angeles. Blacks and Mexicans make up the majority of them, vagrants picking up rubbish, vagrants, and small, disheveled **** and finesseers. The poison of God''s malaise. Addiction patients... stand on the street and look around and you can see a lot. However, the block division in Los Angeles is very obvious. The activity areas of these "travelers" are very limited. They will only appear in specific areas, and it is difficult to see these people in high-end luxury financial districts and upper-class social districts. In the figure. Although there is no clear definition of which street is the boundary, it is similar to areas such as Chinatown and Little Tokyo. The homeless people will always know their "ownership" and will not be in conflict with the wealthy white people. The riot caused by the Rodney-King incident in January is obviously an exception. However, the so-called activity area of ??these vagrants obviously does not include Hollywood Boulevard, so it is not common to see vagrants here. Many people will subconsciously look for patrol officers on the street back and forth when passing by this vag. In order to prevent the rogue from chaos incidents, the police. Chap''s patrols are always more intensive, especially now that the aftermath of the Rodney-King incident has not completely disappeared, it becomes more obvious. But these passers-by are going to be disappointed, because there are two patrolmen standing less than a hundred yards away from the "wanderer", but obviously they have no plan to drive the 520 novelist. Locals in Los Angeles will soon react. This homeless man must have obtained the permit for street performances through the city hall, and the patrols will naturally not expel him after confirmation. In big cities like New York and Los Angeles, there are always countless street performers. In order to regulate management, it is impossible for a person to perform on the street with a guitar. This is a sexual nature of setting up a stall everywhere. Therefore, street performers who want to obtain legal performance qualifications can apply to the city hall to submit applications to gain a place for themselves on the street. Obviously, this wanderer should be one of the licensed ones. But for out-of-towners and tourists, they can''t understand the curving roads. After all, few people associate a down-and-out traveler with a gorgeous street performance. As a result, almost everyone who passed by frowned and detoured, full of doubts and incomprehension about the security of the Avenue of Stars, and continued on. At this time, a tall boy with a guitar on his back walked steadily, but he lowered his head as if he was thinking about something. Such passers-by can be seen everywhere in the streets of Los Angeles, although the most famous music academies in the United States seem to be Concentrated in New York, and Broadway has become one of the landmarks of New York City, but Los Angeles is the worlds most famous theater concentration, from drama to''symphony'' to the art community, Los Angeles has the slightest musical blood. Not inferior to the popularity of Hollywood movies, a variety of West Coast music was nurtured and developed in the city of Los Angeles, not to mention that the world''s most authoritative and top Grammy Awards originated in Los Angeles. Therefore, music flows slowly in this city, and there are countless independent musicians in various forms. The boy seemed to be too serious, that he didn''t notice the homeless man on his left. His left foot was directly hooked by the left hand extended by the homeless man, and his center of gravity became unstable. He rushed forward and almost hit a''woman'' in front of him. The boy seemed to have noticed that he had made a mistake, and he hurriedly helped the female with apologies. The female was fine at first. After being apologized by the boy, he immediately waved his hand and said that he was OK. But before the boys and the''women'' had time to say something, the wailing beside them rang out, "My hand, **** Christ, my hand!" The sharp shout seemed a little impetuous and a bit ferocious," My hand must be broken, my hand!" Looking back, it was the homeless man who screamed. The voice of the wanderer caused a dozen people around the road to stop. Then some people walked away without wanting to be nosy, others stayed to watch the excitement, and others started discussing what happened. For a while, it has attracted a lot of attention from the neighborhood. "Sir,''female'', I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." The boy''s panic all over his face, and his immature expression clearly conveyed his bewilderment. Because the voice of the "vag" was slightly rough and difficult to distinguish between male and female, the boy apologized incoherently. He even squatted down directly to check the situation of the "vag". But before the boy''s hand touched it, the tramp screamed again, "You want to break my hand, you **** fellow! Do you want to kill me?" This sharp one The sound is like the sound of glass rubbing against a blackboard, which is very uncomfortable to listen to. The pedestrian next to him immediately fryed the pan, because anyone with a discerning eye could see that the boys did nothing at all, and the homeless guys started screaming. This is obviously the homeless guys who see the boys young and want to blackmail him. The pen is too obvious. However, no one of the onlookers took the initiative to clear the siege. Someone called a patrol officer not far away, but still no one reminded the boys. The boy seemed to be unaware of all this, he looked at the wandering man in front of him in a panic, "Ambulance, do I need to call an ambulance?" The boy''s green face is already innocent, with clear eyes. Looking so helpless and innocent, it makes people feel sympathy, and a thin layer of sweat leaks from the bright eyebrows, which makes people suspect that he may cry at any time, "Sorry, I was just Thinking about things, I really didn''t notice, I really didn''t mean it." The boy explained in a panic, "Let me help you up, don''t lie down." While talking, the boy stretched out his hand and grabbed the shoulder of the tramp, but when he didn''t want to touch his shoulders, the tramp jumped up from the ground immediately, not as weak as he was just now. It looks like, "What! Indecent! Indecent! This person wants to indecent me!" What kind of rhythm is this? The audience was stunned. Could it be that this tramp is a female and sex? The wandering man sat up against the lamp post grabbed his neckline and stared at the boy fiercely. His fierce appearance made people shudder, "Dont want to touch my skin! Today, if you If you dont give me an account, dont want to leave!" "Wh...what?" The boy was so scared that his innocent eyes were almost filled with clear tears. The vagrant man gritted his teeth viciously, and moved closer step by step, scaring the boys back and forth, "I kicked my hand off and tried to indecent assault. If you dont compensate me, Ill go. The court sue you!" "Money? What money? I don''t have money." The boy is completely ignorant, and some of the onlookers finally see it. They stand up and want to say a word for the boy, but the words come out, "Hey, man..." I was stared fiercely by the "wandering" man, and then yelled, "Do you want to unite and ups and downs me as a homeless person? Or someone wants to pay for him?" The fierce tone didn''t seem like a female or sex at all, but it reminded people of such sturdy creatures as mastiffs. Although everyone thought that the "vagant" was planning to cheat money, no one was sure whether the "vagant" was really injured, so it was shocked by the "vagant" for a while. But fortunately, the patrolman is here! Chapter 130： Magical turn In the eyes of the onlookers, the matter is actually very simple, that is, the boy accidentally tripped on the arm of the boggy, and nothing happened at all. As a result, the bog took the opportunity to blackmail and even allegedly slander. With so many witnesses at the scene, things shouldn''t be accidental. Therefore, when the patrols appeared, many people dispersed, because they knew that the result was doomed, and the bystanders who were unwilling to become witnesses naturally dispersed in a rush. But the small part of the people who stayed were stunned, because after the police inspected the arm of the homeless man, they said surprisingly, "She really has a broken arm." How could this be? The crowds onlookers were shocked, and the police looked at him. The boy whose tears were almost falling in front of him said, "If she filed a complaint against you, you must go with us." What kind of turning point is this? The crowds onlookers couldn''t help but feel sorry for the boys, because this vagrant man Obviously, it is a plan to blackmail a sum of money-no one even knows if she was injured in the first place. After all, just now the "wandering" man accused the boy of breaking her arm on purpose and insulting her. This is all open eyes. The nonsense, everyone saw it. Therefore, if the boy cannot prove that he is not directly related to the broken arm of the traffic man, then there is probably no room for change in the blackmail. At this time, everyone was concentrated on the wandering man, and indeed, the muddy eyes of the wandering man showed a triumphant smile, which made people itchy, "Forget the accusation, if you If you are willing to spend five hundred dollars." Five hundred dollars was a lot of money in the early 1990s. What''s more, the boy in front of him is a young student who looks like a student. You can see his youth with a worn-out guitar and washed denim pants on his back. The human situation is not very good. What should this boy do? But sympathy goes to sympathy. After all, five hundred dollars is not just a casual amount, let alone a stranger who has never met? On the contrary, the crowd of onlookers that have just shrunk increased unknowingly. At least two dozen people stood by and watched. "Five hundred dollars? I didn''t..." The boy''s answer was not surprising. "No? Then we''ll see you in court!" The homeless man really made up his mind, and said categorically without hesitation. In the face of the vagrant mans hard work, the boy looked around at a loss, those blank eyes were so helpless, especially for the vagrant man who had succeeded in the trick. The look in his eyes made people more angry. But, what about anger? No one can help him, and even many soft-hearted people avoided the boys'' sight, lest they would feel guilty because of the quiet light in those eyes. "Then...then what should I do...I still have a car to go home to catch...Thanksgiving Day...Mom..." The writer pieced together a complete picture. Perhaps this boy is a student who has no money. He was on his way to the station in order to go home for Thanksgiving, but he came across such a disaster. If the homeless people are entangled, maybe the boys will be delayed in the detention center for the next few days. Don''t talk about going home for the holidays, it is very likely that the boys'' parents will come to Los Angeles to deal with this terrible thing. Such a picture made the "wanderer" even more hateful. When the onlookers looked at the "wanderer", they found that she was pretending to be dead again at this time, leaning on the lamp post dying, completely losing her momentum. Bullying. But the problem is that the homeless people still slightly open their eyes to look at the reactions of the surrounding people, which makes people even more sure that the homeless people want to blackmail and dont want to arouse the anger of the crowd, so this is deliberate. Show weakness. It''s disgusting. The masses began to talk lowly, talking about the pitifulness of boys, about the abomination of wanderers, about the incompetence of patrolmen, and about the madness of the city. In the noise, the boy suddenly remembered something, and picked up his guitar, "I, I will give you this guitar, no, I will hold you here temporarily, and wait until I work to collect enough money to pay for your doctor. The''medicine'' fee, and then you return the guitar to me, okay?" "I don''t need a broken guitar." The wanderer looks weak, but his voice is full of breath, without the sharpness of the high pitch. This rough voice is once again indistinguishable from male and female, and more importantly, it is flow. Lang''han''s disdainful eyes really made people angry. The boys fingertips holding the guitar began to tighten, with a cyan white''color'', and he could perceive his inner entanglement and dissatisfaction. For a boy, this guitar must be very important, and he finally made up his mind. But he was ruthlessly rejected by the "wandering" man. Now it seems that the boy is in a dilemma of no solution. He can only follow the patrolman to assist in the investigation first, or expect the patrolman to return his innocence, or pay. but "Oh, boy." An old "nat" came out from the crowd of onlookers, patted the boy on the shoulder, and then took out ten dollars from his pocket, "I know it''s not much. But I hope I can give you some help." "No..." The boy''s first reaction was to refuse, with a frightened look on his face, which seemed very unexpected, but the old''milk'' directly put the money on the guitar box, "Thanksgiving, The family members are waiting for you to go back. Because some disgusting things have been delayed, it is not worth it." After finishing speaking, the old "Nai"Nai" stared at the "Wandering" man fiercely, obviously convective. The behavior of the''lang'' man is very disgusting. The boy stopped the old''milk'' who was about to turn and leave, "women, thank you...Thank you." Said a little shyly and timidly, this made the old''milk'' and''milk'' exposed'' out. With a relieved smile, the boy continued, "However, I can''t accept your money casually. This is my own trouble, and I need to solve it by myself." Although the boy''s voice was trembling, it was still full of determination. "I think, I think..." The boy seemed to hesitate, but he quickly made up his mind. "I think I can perform a little bit here to show my thanks. Maybe, after you watch the performance, you can decide whether you want to Provide a little help." This is Hollywood Boulevard. The number of street performers is countless. After watching, pedestrians can tip the performers according to their own hearts. This is also a way to get paid through their own hands. Boys don''t want to get something for nothing, at least through the simplest performance to show some respect. The boys behavior quickly won everyones favor. He still adhered to his principles when faced with a difficult situation. Although his clear eyes were weak but full of firmness, he was still reluctant to give up even if his strength was limited. It was worse and worse than that. For the homeless people, the boys easily won the support of the onlookers. The boy did what he said. He quickly took out his guitar. It was a very old guitar, but it was kept very well. It can be seen that the owner usually takes good care of him. The boy sat on the concrete floor with his legs crossed. Looked at the patrolman, "Will you allow me to sing a song?" "No! Of course not!" The homeless man screamed immediately, his weakness was gone, and he screamed harshly, "What about my hands? What about my hands? I''m going to the hospital, the hospital !" "Shut up!" The disgusting behavior of the Wanderer finally irritated some people. Some in the crowd shouted angrily, which made the Wanderer Han suddenly shut up. The two patrolmen looked at each other and talked for a while before they said to Hugo, "We have called an ambulance just now, and its yours until the car arrives." "Thank you." The boy raised his head and looked at the two patrol officers with gratitude. Although his clear eyes were covered with a layer of water mist, his tears never fell. This is strong. It is admirable, and the smile outlined at the corner of his mouth is shining in the setting sun, making people look sideways. From the accident just now to the current street performance, what is the turning point? Everything seems to happen too fast and too unthinkable. The boy lowered his head and tuned the strings. The impact just now obviously caused some deviations in the strings'' sound. The boy listened carefully to the strings, carefully confirming each pitch. The light casts''shot'' on the boy''s side face, and the hazy''yin'' shadow makes the boy''s facial features become deeper and more three-dimensional, and the lines of the face become softer and softer, and the dark golden''color'' hair shows through The sunlight turned into a transparent golden''color'', exuding a thin layer of halo, and the eyes under the projection of the eyelashes'' hairs were focused and serious, devoting all their attention. At this moment, there is a charm in the boy''s body, which makes people forget the awfulness and evil of the "wanderer", and also makes people forget the disgusting and disdain of the incident just now, and involuntarily cast their eyes on the boy''s slender who is tuning the strings. On the finger, UU reads www.uukanshu. Com is as if this is the most exquisite, most delicate and beautiful job in the world. Someone in the crowd finally realized something was wrong. Before, everyones attention was focused on the incident, and they did not carefully look at the appearance of the tramp and the boys. Even if they saw it, they only had a general impression. After all, the development of the matter It affects people''s hearts even more. But at this time, after everyone focused on the boy, the boy''s appearance suddenly became clear. Isn''t this... Hugo Lancaster? Some people began to doubt, but they were still not sure, because the boy lowered his head and only saw a side face, which was not completely certain. However, this temperament and face shape really resemble the Hugo who recently relied on "scenting scent to recognize''women''" to become the topic of discussion again. But... if it''s fake, it''s confessing the wrong person. After all, there is no shortage of handsome men and beautiful women in the streets of Hollywood; then if it''s really Hugo, what''s going on? It''s Hugo. When it comes to an accident, or is it... all this is deliberately arranged? But the boy didnt have more time to think about it. He quickly tuned the strings and plucked his fingers on the strings a few times. The fresh and melodious sound of the guitars strings aroused dust in the setting sun. The surrounding noise gradually settled down. The boy did not hesitate any more, his fingers began to pluck the strings, and a melody was like clear spring water slowly flowing down in the red sunset. Chapter 131： 1 song home Vigorous and powerful fingers shuttled among the orange-red light, and every time they flicked, they brought a blush, as if a pool of lake water was swaying softly, with only faint ripples, but no surging waves. , That kind of tender warmth pulsed gently between the strings. Every touch of a finger and a string is like a spell to cast magic, and every musical note transforms into a small''jing'' spirit with transparent wings, dancing in the halo of orange''color'', that The rays of light, like thousands of stars, decorate the **** sunset beautifully. The guitar strings roamed in the air, and the boys warm and mellow voice sounded like a cello in the orange sunset. Its another summer, coming and turning away, in Paris or Rome, But I want to go home (), oh..." The boys'' humming is so wonderful, it is like the aroma of curling coffee slowly rising in the setting sun, the portrayal of the dry and sunny aroma after the heavy snow in winter, warm to bear. I couldn''t help crying, "There is a turbulent wave of people around, maybe one million, but I still feel lonely, I just want to go home, you know I miss you so much." The whispering whispered ripples in the strings, the pace of time was completely stopped at this moment, and it was printed in the shape of amber in the suffocating sunset, leaving an eternal memory. There is no deliberate sensation, no artificial arrangement, everything is so simple and fresh, but it is easy to lightly sound in the bottom of my heart, even if it is just the lazy drag in the boys voice, it is like a lovely airplane cloud in the clear sky of thousands of miles, in everyone There was a trace slid across the wing of his nose and the bottom of his eyes, softly barely visible, but when he reacted, he realized that he was sinking deep in it. "I keep every letter I write to you, even if it''s just a few words,''I''m fine'' baby, how about you? I will send them to you, but I know that it is far from enough. My language is So cold and feeble, you should have gotten more." The boys singing is so beautiful, depicting the changes of the four seasons like a poetic picture, and the strings are full of colorful colors. The warm voice fills in the poetry and painting little by little, and the red color is velvety. Her silky touch slowly glided across her heart, and her dry eye sockets became moist without knowing it. All emotions in the fundus of the eyes turned into a kind of emotion called longing, and there were ripples in the pupils. Touching. No one expected such a performance. I thought it was just a life-saving straw for boys. It was just a performance to express gratitude and dedication to the old milk and milk, but it turned out that time has ceased to pass by. All the noise around was solidified and imaged at this moment, the tranced image turned into a ball of light and shadow in my mind, everything around was no longer meaningful, and everyones eyes only left the boy who chanted and sang softly, that soft The voice brings memories back to the warm home. Warm cow''milk'', mellow coffee, thick bathtub, soft bath towels, dry''bed'' sheet, bright sunshine, hearty laughter...the scene at home is just a little bit in the voice of the boy The details are so real and specific, clearly outlined in the mind, and then "colored", and finally awakened, the indescribable sense of belonging comes in an instant, and the tiredness in my mind is overwhelming, wanting The urge to go home made the moisture in his eyes condense into crystal tears. "Its another journey, in another sunny direction. I know Im lucky, but I want to go home, I must go home. Let me go home, Im so far away from where you are, I I have to go home. Let me go home, I have set off, baby, I have set off, I want to go home." The gentle and long "go home" of the boys awakened everyone''s nostalgia for home (). That deep and longing yearning was condensed in the sentence "Let me go home", just like the endless grassland. Above, the direction of the home represented by the smoky smoke and dim lights allows oneself to find a new direction after being''lost'', painful, sad, exhausted, and frustrated. Looking at the boy in front of me, a simple white''color'' T-shirt and denim''pants'', paired with a pair of sky blue''color'' skateboarding shoes, a blue checked shirt tied to the guitar bag, and a mid-length eyebrow. The hair slumped down on his head, the sunlight set off the softness and fragility of the silk, but it outlined the handsome face with golden light bit by bit. The''pretty'' facial features are depicted in detail, with deep eyes, a''straight'' nose, a thin and soft mouth and''lips'', a''fine'' ears, a concise and delicate chin, introverted and introverted. The look of concentration, the skin is shrouded in a thin layer of light, pure and clear handsome, exuding infinite charm. Recalling what happened just now, the boy just wanted to go home, but he was trapped in this world. An accidental step that brought the boy home stopped on the star-studded Hollywood Boulevard. That frustration. , That longing, like embroidery, is woven into the melody as meticulously, outlining the sadness that makes people cry. Like a poem, like a picture, like a song. Neil-Anderson(.)''s footsteps came all the way to find such a moving melody. He hadn''t planned to stop for these street performances at all. No amount of crowds could impress him, but his skillful guitar The musical note awakened his ears. He could hardly control his curiosity and interest. He stepped on each note and walked here, and then he saw the scene in front of him. Neil can only see a little incomplete picture through the thick crowd, but he doesn''t care at all. He is more willing to close his eyes and listen than watching the singer. From this melody he can hear The voice of the singer. This is not just a street performance, it is more like a singer''s call from the bottom of his heart. The yearning for home, the nostalgia for relatives, and the desire for reunion filled every corner of the voice, and it was easily broken. People''s armor invades the softest part of everyone''s heart. "I feel like I live in another persons world, just like Im just wandering outside, even when everything gets what I want. Then I understand why, you are not by my side. Maybe this is not your wish, but you Always trust me." "You" is a lover, a relative, a friend, a family that makes you feel warm, and a harbor for you to prove your existence. No matter how wide and cold and cruel the outside world is, there will eventually be a world that belongs to you. . Where there is no "you", the sky and the earth can''t find a place for oneself, but a meaningless room is given infinite meaning because of a dim light waiting for oneself to go home. This love, like a mist stretching in the green mountains and green waters, like a clear spring winding in the deep mountains and old forests, like the sunlight falling in the dense forest, has become the greatest light in life. A melody that has never been heard is whispered in the voices of the boys, the strings and musical notes that are like magic broken gold dance lightly in the sunset, and the meaningless musical notes are arranged because of the command of the palms of both hands. The appearance of "home" penetrates the emotional chemical reaction into the melody and releases it like smoke. Its hard to imagine that a pair of thick and slender fingers can weave such a magical magic on five strings. The vibration of each string radiates a little bit of light in the air, and it vibrates gently through the air. ''Dang'' the string in the bottom of my heart; it is hard to imagine that a warm and mellow voice can actually perform such a beautiful music on the staff, every tactful, every hum, every ending, it seems to be clear. The thin golden''color'' sunlight above the blue sky at the bottom shed without any hindrance, making people jaw-dropping at the perfection of the foreground. Neil himself is an underground musician. He is a rhythm guitarist. He has been a guitarist for more than ten years. Today is the end of his street performance on the Avenue of Stars, and he is ready to go home, but he has to The performer stopped and had to express his admiration to the young performer in front of him. When the mood, melody, and lyrics are perfectly combined, and then interpreted with an accurate voice, the enthusiasm that comes from this incredibly skillful interpretation is so brilliant. This is not the "excitement" when encountering the same fans, but the touch of a music lover when he appreciates the beautiful melody. Neil only listened to the latter half of the melody, so he was moved, and he closed Without the eyes and purely using ears to describe the melody scene, everything is so lifelike. This is not just a song, but also a picture, but also a story, so beautiful that people almost forget time and space. "It''s another winter day. I came and turned and left. In Paris or Rome, I want to go home. You know I miss you so much." The boy''s voice with a touch of nostalgia and regret, slightly in the air Trembling, the long tail sound outlines a wonderful arc, unknowingly, the tears in the listener''s eyes are finally overwhelmed and out of the control of the eyelashes, "Let me go home I have set off. , Baby, I have already set off, I want to go home, let me go home, everything will be fine, tonight I will go home, I am on my way home." Neil closed his eyes, but still felt the moistness of his own eyes. The long-standing, warm and nostalgic jade love flowed slowly like a gurgling stream, and the yearning for home in his heart burst out uncontrollably like this. From his hometown of Stockholm () to Los Angeles to pursue his music dream, only Neil knows the ups and downs of the journey, but he never regrets it because it was his choice. But at this moment, Neil just wanted to go home, and the gentle and restrained "I want to go home" made the thoughts and bitterness in my heart turned into hot tears and moistened his eyes. "I will go home tonight, I''m on my way home..." The boys in the crowd did not sensationalize nor did they show off their tricks. They just used the purest voice to whisper and interpret the emotions in the lyrics. Zooming in to infinity, made the warm heart tremble slightly, and almost couldn''t control himself and cried bitterly. Even if I didn''t cry out loud, but biting my lip and letting it go, the emotions of longing raged in my heart, it still consumed almost everyones energy. The guitar string sound gradually disappeared in the sunset, getting smaller and smaller, finally disappearing to the ear, and then disappearing to the bottom of my heart. The orange-red color of the sunset is burning in the sky, sinking slowly from the social place between the sea and the sky, so spectacular The beautiful scenery is set against the moving melody in the ears, so beautiful that people lose their breath. Chapter 132： Tears in the eyes After Hugo performed the song "Home ( he just created, he only felt that his inner thoughts gradually calmed down. Calling his father this morning, he awakened Hugo''s longing for home, and then after experiencing the accident at Joseph''s house, although Hugo has not shown it, he is still very heavy in his heart. But now, all the emotions are poured into this song "Home". After Hugo sang it, he felt a little embarrassed. He couldn''t help lowering his eyes and let the sadness and love in his mind slow down. Settle down. This song "Home" was created temporarily by Hugo just now. He originally wanted to create a soothing love song in jazz style, but in the outline of the melody, there was still some rhythm and blues. The rhythm and blues, which originated in the 1940s, has gained a certain degree of recognition after years of development, but it has not really been accepted by the public until after the end of disco music in the late 1980s, it merged the black soul, funk, pop and hip-hop. The rhythm and blues genre is really formed, and then gradually occupy a place in the music market. Throughout the 1990s, the occasional masterpiece of rhythm and blues has become a member of popular music that cannot be ignored, and after entering the 21st century, it has ushered in a complete explosion and has become the most important part of popular music. For Hugo, the influence of rhythm and blues music cannot be ignored, so when he was creating jazz styles just now, the pop and rhythm and blues styles penetrated into the end processing and the note connection part, making the whole song full of indescribable The diffuse breath of''waves'' creates an incredible emotional effect even if it is not deliberately sensational. Compared with the continuous creation of several rock genre songs before, the creation of this "home" today has undoubtedly brought more fruit to Hugo, which gives Hugo a further experience in music creation. However, such an opportunity can be met and cannot be sought. Today''s successive accidents made the inspiration in Hugo''s mind suddenly advance, and the final creation is also a matter of course, but if Hugo continues to compose another song, he will be powerless. However, the comprehension of the song "Home" is enough for Hugo to chew for a while. Hugo''s inner mood finally calmed down. When he opened his eyes, he saw the tearful expression on the opposite side of Charlize. Hugo originally wanted to remind Charlize, "You are now playing the role of a wanderer, crying. Its hard to end up when you get up, let alone make-up. But then Hugo discovered that not only Charlize, but even the glorious sunset around you could see a little bit of tears shining. Lifting his head, Hugo saw that the crowd around him had reached the size of more than 30 people. He and Charlize were surrounded by two people. The expressions on each person''s face were different. There was nostalgia, some moved. Memories have emotions and sadness. Home has a different meaning in everyones heart, but this is undoubtedly the deepest secret in everyones heart. At this moment, because of Hugos singing, peoples nostalgia for home is awakened, and the emotional upheaval is also here. It is inevitable. The sentence "I want to go home" is so earnest and so true that the emotions bloom out of the most moving flower. Every teardrop shone with a beautiful light, shaking Hugo''s heart. Although this song was performed by Hugo, he still couldn''t imagine that the crowd in front of him was moved by his own singing. The impact of the tears on Hugo was no less than that of the song "Home" itself. Emotional strength. This is the first time Hugo has such a firm belief that music has the power to shock people. And all this was caused by Hugo, something that Hugo could not even think of before. Even though he sang the theme song for "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo still does not have much idea about the position of lead singer, but today, the reaction of the audience present today convinced Hugo that he can become an excellent singer. He has this ability. Neil applauded. He could hardly control the surging in his heart, so he whipped his hands in such a direct way to express his admiration for the singer in this most direct way. Also as a street performer, Neil has seen many talented singers in the streets and lanes of Los Angeles, but the singers who really admire Neil are rare. Maybe it is the competition of the peers, maybe it is. Take care of your professional confidence and arrogance. But today, Neil is really impressed by the singer. It''s not that the singer''s singing skills are so beautiful. In fact, during the interpretation of the song "Home", the singer has been avoiding selling things. ''Techniques are more about expressing the truest emotions in the song in a simple and simple way. But this reflects the singer''s color, because he knows how to interpret music in the most correct way, rather than blindly pursuing skills. This is a fact that many professional singers have not been able to see through. More importantly, the singers indescribable "fan" singing voice and incredible "precision" interpretation show the emotions of the melody and lyrics vividly and vividly. This is a talent, an impeccable talent, and a person. Have to applaud. Wiping away the tears from his cheeks, Neil looked at the lively scene in front of him with dim eyes, unable to restrain the surging and surging in his heart: He wants to know the singer! There was the first applause, followed by the applause of other people, and it rang enthusiastically. At this moment, it was like a grand stage, and everyone gave the performers a high respect with applause. . Perhaps the applause of more than 30 people is not earth-shattering, but this picture became the most dazzling scene on the Avenue of Stars at the time of the sunset. The street light came on, and the warm light shed, illuminating the homeless guys and boysthat is, Charlize and Hugo. The old milk and the milk who stood up first said, "It''s worth the fare!" After speaking, he laughed heartily, and there was a lot of laughter around him. Then someone stepped forward and put five dollars into Hugos opened guitar case. The crowds rushed up one after another, expressing their feelings for Hugo, and they didnt forget to leave one for Charlize. Fierce eyes. I have to say that the performances of Hugo and Charlize just now are very good. Charlize succeeded in setting up the image of the tramp who wanted to blackmail and deliberately pretended to be a ghost. You must know that it is not easy to pretend to inadvertently vent your true emotions, or it will be too fake. Either it is not enough. It is not easy for the masses to truly understand the joints. Hugo''s performance is even more impressive. The image of a weak, helpless but strong and independent teenager easily won the sympathy of the masses, and then used a song "home" to awaken everyone''s yearning for home. Thanksgiving is coming. At the moment, the emotions in my heart surged. Looking at the paper money and coins in the guitar box slowly, although he did not count them, Hugo can be sure that at least there are more than four hundred dollars here, because he saw several twenty-dollar bills, maybe they are fine. It is not impossible to count more than five hundred dollars. From this full guitar box, we can see people''s support for Hugo. It is difficult to express this feeling in words. Hugo and Charlize''exchanged'' their eyes, both of them''showed'' satisfied eyes, and then Hugo gave the two patrolmen a look, and then they stood up holding the guitar, and the onlookers immediately all Shouted, "Go, young man, go, don''t admit defeat!" Everyone is expressing their support for Hugo in this way, and they don''t want the "injured" vagrants and traitors to succeed. Hugo was a little embarrassed by this call, because all that was just now was a performance. To say that it sounds good is art, but to say that it sounds bad is to deceive everyone''s feelings, "Thank you, thank you." Hugo spoke first. Speaking of, let the voice of the masses slow down a little, "Thank you very much for your support for me, and let me feel a touch of warmth in this city." In fact, at the beginning, the masses were still indifferent, they were only moved step by step by the interaction between Hugo and Charlize, and finally defeated in front of the moving song "Home". Even so, the masses finally extended a helping hand, and you can see the warmth that still exists in this city. Hugo paused, and then pointed to Charlize who was still sitting next to him. Following Hugo''s movements, Charlize stood up. This immediately caused the masses to''turmoil''. It can be seen that Charlize is really real. It has attracted countless hatred. Hugo couldn''t help but smiled, "I must tell the truth. In fact, the two of us are young people who are learning acting. I am Hugo Lancaster and this is my friend Charlize Theron. Just now, all this is a play by our two self-directed and self-acted plays. I want to test our performance in front of the public, but I didnt expect the effect to be unexpected. It won everyones support. Thank you everyone for your affirmation." Hugo''s words caused the surrounding crowd to lose their voices. Everyone looked at Hugo dumbfounded, while Neil, who was standing behind the crowd, was confused. He began to ask the people around what was going on. , And at the same time Hugo also began to explain the ins and outs to everyone, and the crowd sighed "that''s how it is" from time to time. After all the explanations are over someone raised her voice and asked, "What about the patrolman?" Hugo looked back at the two patrol officers. Lu showed a smile, "We explained the situation like them and asked for a little help. Thank you very much!" Then Hugo waved to Charlize and Charlize walked to Hugo. By his side, two people stood side by side, and the two bowed slightly to express their apologies, "We are here to express our apologies and also express our gratitude to everyone." After that, Hugo pointed to the guitar box next to him, "As for these funding..." "Keep it." The old milk and milk shouted loudly, causing the crowd to laugh. "Just for that song, what''s the name?" "Home," Hugo said. This simple word contains so many deep emotions. "Hey, are you the handsome high school student who played the opposite role with Al Pacino?" someone in the crowd raised their voice and asked. Hugo chuckled directly, "Yes, I am that handsome high school student." A self-proclaimed boast made the crowd burst into smiles again. Chapter 133： Performance gains Although the pedestrians did not call out Hugos name, they at least recognized him, knowing that this was the handsome high school student in "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the''Female''", just like the "Death Poetry Club, the suicidal man in" Like "Juvenile", it replaced the worst actor in the Golden Raspberry Award and became the latest pronoun of Hugo. This is a significant improvement. The crowd shook hands and hugged Hugo one after another. After a long time, the crowd gradually dispersed. Hugo did not expect that the situation would turn out to be like this in the end. Faced with Charlizes slightly playful expression, Hugo I can only laugh helplessly: He is still not quite comfortable with the fact that he has become a famous actor. "I didn''t expect your singing skills to be so''sexy''." Charlize has a playful smile on her face. She has known Hugo for more than half a year, but she never knew that Hugo was a man. Such a "sexy" singer, she originally thought that Hugo was just joking when she said that she was going to sing live, but she did not expect it to bring such a huge surprise, and even made her own tears. "Did you compose this song just now?" The corner of Hugos mouth outlines a warm arc, "Yes. Music is my hobby, is it my hidden talent?" The last word "talent" Hugo also deliberately raised the ending, as if seeking Charlizes approval, success. Charlize rolled his eyes. "It''s not difficult for me to praise you, you can just say it." Charlize relentlessly pierced Hugo''s tricks, making Hugo also chuckle. "Hey, buddy." A rugged voice rang politely and cautiously. Hugo and Charlize couldn''t help but look at it, and then they saw a handsome six-foot-three-inch (1.9-meter) guy, that pair of repairs. The long''legs'' are particularly conspicuous in the sunset. Even Hugo is six feet tall and has to lift his eyes slightly to see this face clearly. The well-proportioned figure carries a guitar on his back, and the simple combination of ripped denim pants and black t-shirt gives him a hint of unrestrained chic, golden color, long hair, blue and green color. His eyes reflected the radiant light of the''waves'', which was especially fascinating. "I''m Neil Anderson, a street performer." Neil took the initiative to introduce himself, then turned his head and pointed to a place two hundred yards behind him, indicating that it was his performance venue, "I just heard your singing. , I must express my respect to you, it is really''great''." Neil speaks crisply, with a generous expression. Looking at the shabby guitar in Hugo''s hand, he excites his heart, and the smile at the corner of his mouth is full of emotion. Although the other party is just a stranger, Hugo can easily feel the true feelings from Neal''s heart, "Oh, this is really thankful. I was worried that my performance would be appreciated by no one, yours. It must be too important to me. Hugo was not polite, but stating the facts, and he naturally said what he said was sincere, which made Neil couldn''t help but laugh. "Oh, yes, I''m Hugo Lancaster, the street performer who made a guest appearance today." "Yes, I heard just now. They said you are an actor." Neil took Hugo''s right hand proactively and didn''t let it go. Instead, he held Hugo''s right hand and said. "I think you are a very glamorous singer. You should really spend a little more time on music creation. There will be countless people going crazy for you." After that, the right hand also used the force to express himself. Yes, "I''m serious." Then he released his hand. "Maybe this is the best news I heard today." Hugo smiled brightly, "Looking at your serious expression, I will think that you are a music agent of a certain agency. Of course, If so, it would be even better." "Oh, no, I''m just a music lover." Neil was also amused by Hugo. He looked at the guitar in Hugo''s hand. "Your guitar skills are really amazing. Just now. Did you create the song by yourself? I must say, jazz blends into the pop? This is really a crazy and wonderful idea. "They are also guitar players, and they naturally have many common languages ??when they chat. "There is also rhythm and blues." Hugo added, making Neil lu a suddenly realized expression, "Actually, Im just trying it for the first time today. I usually like rock and roll more." "Guns and Roses or Nirvana?" This was Neil''s first thought. These two bands are the best representative bands of native American rock after 1988. Hugo shook his head and said a series of band names "Happy Monday ap.hs)." Along with Hugo''s words, the expression on Neal''s face burst into dazzling light bit by bit. The several bands that Hugo said are all representative British rock bands that rose rapidly after the 1980s. After experiencing the brilliance of a group of rock bands such as Queens and The Beatles, British rock entered the 1980s and showed a slight decline. Instead, American rock and roll led by Guns and Roses and Nirvana has become the mainstream of the world, but still no one will ignore the powerful energy of British rock. Neal originally thought that Hugo was a "native" American and should have a deeper affection for American rock. But unexpectedly, Hugo has a similar taste to him and has an inseparable love for British rock. This is indeed a huge surprise. "I can see why I resonate so much with your music." Neil''s simple words expressed the same kind of joy he had seen with Mr. Hugo, and Hugo couldn''t help laughing. "Although I really want to continue to''exchange'' my thoughts on guitar and music with you, but I''m really sorry. I have made an appointment with a friend tonight, so I have to leave for now." The regret on Neil''s face and The choking of the wrist was clearly shown in those beautiful eyes. Hugo also sighed lightly. Although he had only said a few words with Neil, Hugo felt sorry for the kindness at first sight. He wanted to meet a friend who has a common interest in music. , Its not that easy. Hugo''s first reaction was to take out his mobile phone to record the contact information of the other party, but then Hugo thought about it. Now it is 19 years, an era when the Internet did not rise and mobile phones were cumbersome as bricks. Really bad. "There will always be a chance." Hugo was relieved very quickly, and said with a smile, "If we really like the same music." People are grouped by categories, although this sentence is often derogatory. Words, but sometimes it is true. As long as you have the same preferences, there will always be a chance to meet again in the world of music. "I will wait." Neil chuckled, then waved to Charlize and Hugo, and walked away quickly. From beginning to end, Neil only greeted Charlize twice, and his attention was entirely on Hugo or the guitar in Hugos hands. Hugo looked at Charlize,''Lu'' smiled and joked, "I don''t think this outfit will help anymore." The subtext is that this beggar''s outfit covers Charlize''s face, so no one is there. Will notice her, "Or, your outfit today is very successful." Because today Charlize hopes to achieve this effect. Charlize didn''t even care about Hugo. Obviously, he didn''t care about what Hugo said. He let Hugo eat the food, so he could only''touch'' his nose in embarrassment, "How was my performance just now?" This is Charlie. I am concerned about the topic. Hugo also stopped joking, put the guitar in the box, and the paper money inside made a rustling sound, "I don''t think the eyesight is good enough. You have been too deliberate when you have a few emotional changes just now." In fact, the script of the performance just now was conceived temporarily by Hugo. It can be said that there are many leaks, but if the masses are not to pay attention to these leaks, it is necessary to rely on the performance of two people to focus the audiences attention. Live, when someone starts to wander, they will realize that this is a scam or a drama. So Hugo and Charlize both sat down and started discussing the advantages and disadvantages of the performance just now, "What about me? Did I just exaggerate a bit?" Hugo didn''t know how he was trying to figure out his emotions just now. . Although from the audience''s reaction, Hugo and Charlize are successful, the performance is always like this. You must continue to study and think before you can make progress. Complacency and pride will not help. As a result, a magical scene appeared at the entrance of the street. A handsome young man and a sloppy homeless man sat face to face and had an in-depth discussion. It was indeed a scene of the street. After the discussion was over, Hugo took the initiative to propose, Next, lets change the role of the color, you will play the weak I will be the strong villain, and experience a different role. ''." Charlize did not speak, but looked at Hugo seriously, "I kicked you when I was passing by, and you wanted me to call an ambulance. As a result, I not only didn''t want to call, but I also spoke ill of you. After attracting the attention of pedestrians in this way, you seek the help of the patrolman, you want to suppress me, and then I arrogantly confront everyone." "What about the guitar?" Charlize said. Hugo was silent for a moment, "Under the pressure of the patrolman, I had to compromise and say to perform a song to see how much money can be raised, and all the money will be funded to you." This turning point seemed a bit blunt and leaked. It is also obvious, but overall it is considered feasible. Charlize thought about it, "In fact, I want to have a strong turning point. I was originally weak and you are strong; when the masses gather, I become strong, relying on the support of the masses to blackmail you in turn, and you become Weak." This is the so-called reversal drama. "Then at the last moment you were exposed again and you were not injured at all." Hugo just added a word, and Charlize''s eyes lit up immediately. This kind of "holes" frequent but reversal of dog-blood plots, although it can not withstand scrutiny, but the ability to react to live performances is a severe test, and it does have a great degree of training for the acting skills of two people. Yes, it is indeed a good idea. Chapter 134： 2-person world Street performance is a very interesting thing, because pedestrians are strangers, they dont have to stop for a performer they dont care about, so sometimes its not uncommon for the performer to have no one in front of him, and sometimes It''s not uncommon for dozens of people to surround the performers. To put it bluntly, this is the cruelest stage. But the most interesting part of street performances lies in this. The audience''s reaction is so direct and true that performers can even interact with the audience at close range to gain a richer performance experience. For the Glory to the Dead band, almost all of their performances can be called street performances. There are very few performances on the stage, so Hugo is really familiar with street performances. But today''s performance is different, because the musical performance is only an auxiliary means, and the highlight is the soap opera in front of the dog''s blood fat, which is a brand new experience for Hugo. When street performances such as juggling, performance art, singing, and stunts are crowded, it is not easy to rely solely on a drama to attract the attention of pedestrians. This requires actors to fully express the appeal of the performance. At the same time, the consumption of actor''s "essence" is extremely serious. When Hugo and Charlize returned home from work, both of them were so tired that they collapsed on the sofa and were motionless. This afternoons street performance lasted for nearly four hours before and after the street performance. The two experimented five times in total. And the consumption of''Essence'' power reached the highest value, so that two people can only lie on the sofa to''stand'' the dead body. Hugo''s brain is in a completely discharged state at this moment. He not only took into account both performance and singing, but also a preliminary understanding of script creation. Today''s performance can not be said to be a script, only a paragraph, and it is still leaking.'' "Dong" can be seen everywhere, but this also allows Hugo to understand that the birth of a script or the idea of ??a story requires a complete system. It does not mean that an inspiration pops out of the mind and the story is automatically perfected. Up. Similarly, even if Hugo has in his head countless story templates of classic movies released after 1992, it is not something that can be written out. A story frame that is beautiful, but there is no excellent line to supplement the flesh and blood. '', then the classic story inspiration can also be swayed once, which is the reason. "Why is the house so quiet?" Charlize reacted first. Usually Alex is the noisiest in the house, but today they have been back for at least five minutes and still havent heard Alexs voice. Its too bad. normal now. Hugo''s stagnant brain began to work, "Does he have an audition tonight?" "I don''t remember that he mentioned it." Charlize recalled carefully. If there is an audition, Alex''s **** is very easy to be nervous, and he will definitely talk about it for a long time at home. Hugo remembered that Alex had called home in the morning, so he sat up and looked around. After the two came back, they didnt turn on the lights. The hall was brightly illuminated by moonlight. Although it did not affect the vision, it was difficult to see the details. Hugo struggled to stand up, walked to the entrance and turned on the hall lights,''Milk The light of the''yellow'' color suddenly caused the cold moonlight to recede to the window. Then Hugo walked to the phone and saw a message note. He picked it up and looked at it. Hugo motioned to Charlize, "He''s home, Thanksgiving." Although Alex didn''t say anything before , But it is estimated that the call this morning still made him change his mind. "Joseph went back, and Alex went back too. This Thanksgiving Day has become deserted." Hugo leaned against the wall in a lazy posture, "I originally wanted everyone to get together to make a fire chicken. Its true. There was no habit of celebrating Thanksgiving in China before. Hugo was also very curious about the atmosphere of eating turkey chicken on Thanksgiving. The original expectations were full, but today they fell through. "Huh, won''t the two of us be left for the holidays?" This lonely man and a''female'' is an unexpected situation. Hugo had only finished speaking. The two of you looked at me and I looked at you. They were silent for a while, and then they laughed together with a flutter. "Don''t worry, Carl told me that he won''t go back on Thanksgiving, and he will go home again on Christmas." Charlize pointed upstairs, "Maybe Carl''s roommate is also there and we can get together." Hugo curled his lips, "I have no hope for that person." It has been more than half a year since Hugo moved here, but Hugo has never seen the roommates of Joseph and Carl on the fourth floor, and the dragon is gone. Wagging the tail. "I seriously doubt that that person doesn''t exist at all." Hugo rolled his eyes and said in a low voice ghostly, "Or, that person is only visible to Joseph and Carl?" Charlize''s eyes flashed, but he snorted contemptuously, "You should have played this trick before turning on the lights. Now it has no effect." Hugo suddenly felt bored, "If it weren''t for the curve on your''chest'', I would suspect you are a man." This sentence directly provokes a pillow that slams over and makes Hugo hide in embarrassment on the wall. Later, sullenly shouted again, "You proved it!" The "ringing ringing" phone rang harshly in the empty hall. Hugo had already returned to the room to change clothes, so he yelled from a distance, "Answer the phone." Charlize lay tiredly on the sofa and wailed for a while, and finally stood up helplessly, and walked to the phone with heavy steps, "Hello, this is Theron, where is that?" "Charlize, it''s me, Carl." Carl''s voice is usually very steady, but at this time it is already a little depressed, as if it will fly at any time, so that Charlize''s tired brain can''t help but become active, "I give You got your first job, job! Job! You have a job! I also have a job!" Carls excited voice almost penetrated the microphone directly into Charlizes ears. "What?" Charlize''s whole brain suddenly lit up, and those beautiful eyes became round involuntarily, and the voice flew up as soon as the exhaustion was swept away. "What did you say?" "Work, I said you have a job!" Carl still kept a bit of calm, and said quickly, "I have found a role for you in Beverly (Beverly 90210). Currently Sign a three-episode guest star contract first and enter the crew next week!" "Oh, God! Oh, God!" The smile between Charlize''s eyebrows is like a flying kite, flying freely on that pretty face. "Although this is just a cameo role,''color'', it is regarded as the main role''color'' in these three episodes," Carl quickly explained, "The future will depend on your performance. If you can satisfy the crew, you can extend it. Life in this role is not impossible!" "Thank you, thank you, thank you! Carl, thank you!" Both Charlize and Carl were so excited that they couldn''t move on their own. After hanging up the phone, Charlize immediately screamed and jumped on the spot. "I have a job, I have a job!" Charlize is like playing on the''bed'', jumping non-stop, and then spinning around in the same place for a few consecutive times, still can''t relieve the''excitement'' in his heart. , She just wanted to find someone to share her joy, so she rushed into Hugos room, "Hugo! I have a job!" Charlize broke into the room and saw Hugo standing in the middle of the room. Without much thinking, Charlize rushed up and hugged Hugo, and then the whole person was hung on Hugos neck, pointed. Yelling, "I finally have a job!" Since Charlize signed with Carl in April, this is the first job she got in seven months. This job is so hard-won, and it makes Charlize Excited too much. Hugo was also infected by Charlize''s excitement, and he started to spin around Charlize, "Congratulations! Congratulations!" Charlize''s silver bell-like laughter spread all over the room, making the night cold moonlight. They all began to dance, and the light on the sea horizon outside the window was also jumping lightly on the tip of the''wave'', which was so beautiful that it was eye-catching. "What job? What job?" Hugo stopped, put Charlize down, looked at Charlize deeply and asked. "''Flying over Beverly''! The three-episode guest role''Lose''." Charlize''s voice could hardly contain joy. "Flying Beverly", which was launched on Fox TV in 1990, is the most successful "fat" soap opera in the history of the TV station. This series has aroused countless heated discussions among teenagers across the United States. The story of the series began when the protagonist was in high school. Speaking of, the series of handsome guys and beautiful''women'' get together to tell the emotional experience of separation and reunion of the rich children in the form of a long stream. It is very vulgar and bloody, but it is also very kind, which makes everyone''desire'' unable to stop. No wonder Charlize will be so excited. The influence of this series is not weak. It is undoubtedly a huge opportunity to make such a work as the first screen show. Recalling Charlizes arduous learning of acting skills over the past six months, and the gains of todays street performances, the guest role of "Leap Beverly" is undoubtedly the best awardWow, look. See who this beautiful''girl'' is in front of you, isn''t it the beautiful''girl'' in''Flying Beverly''? "Hugo immediately said with a big smile, making Charlize laugh with his head up, and the laughter spread all over the room. Finally, Charlize stopped smiling and suppressed all the excitement deep in her heart. At this time, she found the warmth between herself and Hugo. Ambiguous, the two people hugged each other tightly, with their foreheads against their foreheads, and the eyes of each others eyes. The delicate skin and soft''lip'' petals are clearly visible, and after returning to their senses, even the temperature of their breathing is the same. so true. Hugo has a pair of moving eyes, the radiant clarity makes people indulge in it if not paying attention, Charlize only feels that she is about to sink deep in those eyes, she can''t help but shift her gaze down, concise The clean chin line, you can see the faint yin shadow of scum, the soft and delicate lip flap outlines a shallow arc, the complex and subtle emotions seem to be clearly written on the corners of the mouth, making people want it involuntarily To read. Charlize unnaturally moved his eyes down again, and then saw that Hugo was wearing only a pair of short pants. Obviously, Hugo was changing clothes when she broke in. The sturdy and well-proportioned figure made Charlize originally The irregular heartbeat was completely out of control at this moment. Chapter 135： Resolve embarrassment Looking down along the line of the sturdy figure, you can see the wide trousers, covering the mysterious part of the man. Charlize seemed to be frightened, his eyes hurriedly raised, and finally fell in a panic. On the line of Hugo''s tight neck, he saw a slight movement of Hugo''s Adam''s apple. Obviously, Hugo just swallowed a mouthful of saliva because his mouth was dry. This thought suddenly made Charlize a little hot on her cheeks. She quickly let go of her hands, and then took a half step back, avoiding Hugos sight, but she didnt know where her sight should fall, because it seemed that every time You can see Hugo''s wheaten color and uniform skin color in every corner. She can only gritted her teeth and pretends to say calmly, "I am in good shape. It seems to be well maintained recently." Hugo only felt that there was a small flame in the chest cavity. After personal contact, Charlize proved that she was a "female" person with "actual action", and she also had the charm of "female" **** that made people blush and heartbeat. . But the problem is that Hugo''s dressing is really not suitable for the random thinking in his mind, because the conditions transmitted by the brain down to reflect the "shooting" there is really no way to control it, so Hugo can only barely maintain his composure. , Turned around and looked for his own sports''pants'', put them on, "This is natural, it''s not long before the premiere." After putting on the trousers, Hugo calmed down, but his slightly flushed cheeks still shed his shyness at this time. Although Hugo and Charlize had met frankly, it was just a night after the wine "Jing". Then when the two became roommates, they decided to get along with each other as a friend, so the situation today is a bit embarrassing. "Lets order takeaway for dinner today, Chinese food, how about it?" Charlize tried his best not to sound too flustered, and turned to leave Hugos room, but the soles of his feet were a little soft, as if stepping on them. It is average on cotton''flowers''. "Of course." After Hugo noticed that Charlize had left, he was relieved and quickly took a t-shirt and put it on. "You should call Carl and ask him to come back and celebrate together." With a Karl, the atmosphere at home should ease, especially when Alex is going home for two days. "Good idea!" Charlize immediately voted in favor. She stood outside Hugo''s room, leaning on the wall, and took another breath to calm her mood. Then she went to the phone and called Carl again. past. After the phone was hung up, Hugo and Charlize sat in the hall, but they seemed to suddenly lose the rhythm of the conversation, with more or less embarrassment on their faces. Fortunately, Hugo first thought of a topic, "Aren''t you going to wash off the makeup on your face?" Only then did Charlize realize that she had been wearing this tramp costume since she came back, and the makeup on her face has not been removed, and it was in this state that she hugged Hugo and looked at each other. The scene that made people blush and heartbeat just now was full of joy. Charlize lowered his head to look at the dirt on his body, and then recalled that Hugo had just been wearing his upper body, thinking that the stains on his body had rubbed Hugo''s body, all the dirt. All of the sudden disappeared completely. Obviously, Hugo is also aware of this. He didn''t remember at all in the panic just now, and when he and Charlize looked at each other, all the attention was attracted by the thrilling eyes, and he almost completely ignored it. That terrible makeup, but looking back, Hugo was pretty sure there should be a dirt on his forehead now, let alone on his body. Then reconcile the pictures in my mind. It seems very funny when connected with ignorance. Hugo and Charlize looked at each other. Charlize saw the gray stain on Hugo''s forehead, and finally didn''t hold it back. He fluttered and laughed. Hugo also thought it was ridiculous, and he couldn''t help it. Chi Chi laughed, and once they started laughing, they couldn''t stop at all, and both of them laughed forward and backward. In this hearty laughter, all the embarrassment disappeared quietly. Both people laughed so hard that they could not stand up. After the laughter, both of them stopped and looked at each other fixedly. A similar light was seen in his eyes. Obviously, both people are thinking about the same thing now: take a bath! Almost at the same time, Hugo and Charlize turned around and rushed towards the bathroom. As a result, both of them were blocked at the''door'' of the bathroom. Charlize yelled dejectedly, "Hey, the''women'' is first. I have never heard of it. ?" "Aren''t you advocating''feminism''!" Hugo was not to be outdone. He once called for equality between men and women, but he was treated as an alien. Later, Hugo knew that he is now a woman. In the era of the rise of power consciousness, the slogan of "male and female" equality will not be really introduced until 1995, let alone be accepted by people for a long time in the future. Therefore, Hugo also quietly integrated into the 1992 society. "But the makeup on my body is very dirty!" Charlize struggled to squeeze into the bathroom, but Hugo''s arm was horizontally in front, and he refused to relax. "That''s why I was asked to go in first. I''ll be quick. Five minutes will be fine." Hugo yelled. He wanted to go in directly, but Charlize just got stuck in the''door'' and he could only Go in a big''leg''. "Hugo!" Charlize yelled fiercely, but looked at Hugo still reluctantly. So when the eyeballs turn, he will take care of it. I saw Charlize gritted his teeth and quickly retracted his strength, making Hugo unstable without checking the center of gravity, and even almost fell. Charlize slammed on the back of Hugo''s left foot and watched Hugo wailing. He jumped up on one foot, and then Charlize picked up the machine and jumped in, quickly closed the bathroom door, standing inside and laughing with his hands on his hips, so happy. Hugo, who was standing outside the''door'', put her feet down and continued to scream, and then deliberately cursed at the''door'', "You cheat! I will never let you next time!" I yelled inside, "When did you let me? Humph! Anyway, I won, oh yeah!" The smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth opened up. He was deliberate about the instability of the center of gravity just now. Anyway, there is no big problem for Charlize to clean up first. However, after the noise and noise, the embarrassment between the two people has obviously disappeared, and they have returned to the previous mode of getting along with friends. This is the most important thing. Then, Hugo turned around and returned to the hall, sinking heavily into the sofa, and let out a long sigh of relief. After Charlize, who was standing in the bathroom, yelled, he also showed a smile and breathed a sigh of relief. Although Hugo''s acting skills are very good, the two people have been getting along for more than half a year. This kind of fight for the bathroom is not once or twice. Is Hugo really fooled by himself or deliberately pretended to lose? How will Charlize? I do not know. However, this is also good, at least the warmth just now. Ignorance and ignorance. Li Du is no longer important. After taking a deep breath, Charlize walked to the washbasin, turned on the faucet, and the sound of running water isolated the world outside the door in the bathroom. Charlizes makeup today covers the whole body, so she cleaned it for a long time, and it didnt come out after Carl came back. It was really a long time. I dont know if it really takes that long, or its part of it. The reason is to wait for Carl to return to resolve the embarrassment of her and Hugo being alone. Hugo and Carl discussed and ordered a takeaway. Only then did Hugo have time to inquire about the ins and outs of Carl''s affairs. "I met a producer at the last Halloween party. He was one of the producers of''Leaping Beverly''. I introduced Charlize to him. Later, the show just needed a guest role''Lose''. , And he thought of Charlize, he called me, we had a simple communication, and the matter was finally settled." Carl simplified the complicated process as much as possible and explained it again. Hugo''s eyebrows raised slightly, quite unexpectedly, "Halloween?" Charlize wore a nun costume that day, which was actually taken by the producer. Charlize is going to play the nun, right?" Carl was obviously in a good mood, and was amused by Hugo. "No, it''s a normal role." Hugo nodded, and he immediately thought of a key point. "Flying over Beverly" is a "fat" soap opera. Handsome guys and beautiful girls are the highlight. If Charlize is cast, then it is a "flower" bottle. It''s a role, which is not a good choice for Charlize''s future career development trajectory. However, Hugo opened his mouth and still did not say what he thought. It was not that he was afraid to say it, but that he should not choose to say it today. Today is a good day. Carl was indeed very''excited'' at this time, his''excited'' almost uncontrollable excitement filled the entire third floor with a strong joy. Compared to Charlize, this was Carl''s full twelve months. His first job since, this also means that he at least does not need to rely on Joseph for assistance. As an agent, only when the artists in their hands have a job can they have a way to survive, otherwise it would be a disaster. But the reason why Carl stayed out of work for so long is actually because of his stubbornness to work. Even the long-term predicament did not make him retreat. He saw the hesitation and hesitation between Hugo''s eyebrows and his eyebrows. Worry, I immediately understood, "Hugo, I know that''Flying over Beverly'' is a''fat'' soap opera. Charlize can easily make people only care about her appearance. Such a platform is even more unfavorable. ." No matter how excited Carl was, he still kept his cool head, "So I promised to appear in three episodes, just hoping to get Charlize a chance to show up and win more possibilities for sex. As for this movie. "Fat'' soap opera, even if the producer invites Charlize to continue acting, I will not agree." The eyes that Hugo looked at Carl were immediately different. As a broker, it was not easy to maintain such a cool head. After all, Carl suffered economic troubles for a year, not to mention the brokerage industry. A circle where interests are paramount. "I''m fine, it''s your turn." Charlize opened the door and walked out, seeing Karl immediately showing a bright smile, "Hey, my agent, thank you for bringing me Good news. Charlize immediately stepped forward and gave Carl a big hug, and the look at Hugo became more calm. Thanks to Carl, Hugo and Charlize got along without any abnormalities, and the following Thanksgiving Day made the rest of the jerky disappear. Chapter 136： Black pepper shaker On Thanksgiving Day, after Hugo was woken up by Charlize in the morning, he staggered up to the fourth floor and called Karl, "Charlize said it will take at least seven hours to make a turkey''chicken'' today. You have to start preparing. So even if the two boys are kitchen coolies, Hugo called Karl while looking at the furnishings on the fourth floor. The decoration of the fourth floor is simpler than that of the third floor. Not only because Joseph and Carl spend most of their time on the third floor, many of the furniture they bought are placed on the third floor; but also because there is Charlize on the third floor. This''female'' student-although everyone is usually treated as a man, there is still a difference. However, there are a guitar, an electronic piano, and a set of drums in the corner of the fourth floor near the restaurant, but you can see a little difference. "Your roommate is still not there. I strongly doubt whether you are filming''Human and Ghosts Are Coming''!" Hugo looked at the drum set and kept it clean. It can be seen that the owner always protects the drumhead. There are all kinds of graffiti painted on it, and Hugo can see skulls, totems and other styles, showing the owner''s personality. Not only drums, but many patterns are also painted on the guitar and electronic piano. The most conspicuous one is the whole red colored western dragon on the side of the guitar, biting the piano pillow with its teeth and claws, which is very eye-catching. I just don''t know if these patterns were painted by the owner himself or by professionals. The sense of existence of the owner can be seen only from these instruments, at least indicating that this person is real, but this is becoming more and more strange. Hugo has moved here for more than half a year and has not seen this legendary roommate, nor has Charlize. I have seen it, only Alex has seen it a few times, which is really weird. "His work and rest time are reversed from ours. You can''t see it as normal." Carl is not surprised at all. "Even we don''t see him at home. We can only judge from the increase and decrease of food in the refrigerator. I talked to him last time. He said that there are performances at night, and sometimes he has to go to other places to perform, so he doesnt stay at home very often. Besides, those who study music and we are not in the same circle..." It is because this roommate is learning music that Hugo is full of curiosity, otherwise he is just a man, even if he cant see Hugo, he is not interested in exploring o "Yesterday he disappeared again. It seems that he hasn''t come back now. I don''t know whether to spend the night outside or go home for Thanksgiving." Carl also doesn''t know much about this roommate, and he can see that there is very little communication." Let''s go, let''s go down and help, otherwise Charlize will call downstairs again." Hugo retracted his gaze from the instruments, turned around and went downstairs with Carl to help. The roasted chicken enjoyed on Thanksgiving is very troublesome to make. It takes more than twelve hours from the defrosting to the marinating in the early stage. Charlize took out the turkey chicken before going to bed last night and thaw it this morning. After I got up, I started to make the sauce, and then it took a long time to spread and marinate the turkey''chicken''. By the time these processes were completed, it was already ten thirty, and this was just the beginning. However, the three young people gathered together to make dinner while chatting. The atmosphere has always been very relaxed and warm. Compared with the embarrassing Thanksgiving day when the family gathers together, this holiday atmosphere is more enjoyable. Today, the three people agreed to each other to make a dish and then enjoy a big meal together. This agreement was a very good idea, Hugo also agreed with both hands, but soon Hugo began to worry. In fact, if he is allowed to cook Chinese cuisine, he can still show his hands, at least he wont be helpless, but for Western cuisine, he will have a headache. These are two completely different cooking systems. What''s even more depressing is that this is not the age of the Internet. If you don''t understand, you can search for any menu. Although Hugo has gradually become accustomed to life without mobile phones and internet in the past six months, he still can''t help but gritted his teeth at this moment. In desperation, Hugo had no choice but to choose the simplest dessert. Cheese and mashed potatoes were baked. There were not too many processes. Just master the temperature and time of the oven. As long as it doesnt burn, its hard to fail. . Although compared to Charlizes roasted chicken and Carls braised lamb chops with red wine, Hugos cooking is a bit simpler, but at least it saves Hugo a lot of trouble. The sunset outside the window sank a little bit, and the aroma of the dishes in the restaurant began to linger under the nose. Hugo first cut a small portion of the cooked roasted chicken, and then took a portion of his own mashed potatoes. Put it on the plate and prepare to go downstairs. Charlize and Carl are standing behind with worried faces, "Hugo, are you sure you want to take it down to the old man? You know, he will never appreciate..." "Why not?" Hugo didn''t think so much, with a calm face, "Today is Thanksgiving, everyone gathers together to have a festive atmosphere. Although it is a bit impossible to invite Ernst to join us, and if he really joins I guess Uma is going to panic," Hugo also laughed self-deprecatingly, making Charlize and Carl very helpless, "but what''s the problem with sharing our cooked dishes with Ernst? ?" Hugo added when he finished speaking and was about to turn around, "If your ghost roommate is here, I don''t mind him joining us." "He''s not a ghost! He really exists!" Carl yelled depressedly, but Hugo didn''t intend to respond, so he opened the door of the room and walked out. Carl only saw a back of Hugo and mumbled depressedly, "I must let them meet next time." In Hugo''s view, Ernst on the second floor is likely to be alone on Thanksgiving. That would be too lonely. No one would like to be alone, especially during festivals, especially old people like Ernst. So, as a neighbor, just sharing a little bit of a big meal and sharing the mood of the holidays together is nothing at all. As for Sister''s bad temper, Hugo believes that a large part of it is probably due to Sister''s loneliness living alone. There is nothing terrible about it. Hugo carried the plate to the second floor and knocked on the big door of Ernst''s house. The dull voice echoed in the aisle, but the answer was silence. After about thirty seconds, there was no one. In response, Hugo could only knock again, but this time before his hand left the''door'' plate, he heard a nasty roar from inside, "Who!" It seems that Ernst is at home, and''Jing'' ''God is very good, full of air, just don''t want to care about others. "Hugo on the third floor." Hugo said, but it was a pity that this time it fell to the ground. Obviously Ernst didn''t intend to respond to him at all. Hugo could only continue to say to himself, "Today is Thanksgiving. , We made a fire "chicken". Although the craftsmanship is not very good, I am not sure whether it is delicious or not, but I still hope that we can share it together, so I brought you some..." "Get out!" Ernst''s temper was still irritable. He didn''t even want to open the door, but screamed through a door, completely rejecting Hugos kindness from thousands of miles away. Hugo can only sigh for the old man''s bad temper, but he is obviously already mentally prepared, "I just show the kindness of being a neighbor..." "I don''t need it!" Ernst interrupted Hugo again and yelled roughly, as if saying a word to Hugo would make him miserable, "Go away! Get out of my house and get away from me." Go further!" Hugo, who was regarded as a plague, was also helpless. This situation is not unexpected, so Hugo did not continue to insist, put the plate in the''door'', and said, "Well, I know. Anyway, Happy Thanksgiving, sir!" After speaking, Hugo turned and went back to the third floor. After waiting for the sound of the third floor''door'' being closed in the aisle dissipated, it took a while before the second floor''door'' opened, and Ernst''s pale head came from the crack of the door. ''Lu'' came out, looking at the hot scented turkey''chicken'' and the roasted mashed potatoes on the ground at the entrance of the''door'', after hesitating for a long time, finally opened the''door'' and picked up the plate, and then slowly put it The room''door'' closed. Returning to Hugo on the third floor, he walked into the hall and greeted Charlize and Carl''s questioning eyes. Hugo shrugged, "He didn''t open the''door'', I left the plate at the''door''." Both Charlize and Karl showed the expressions of "I told you a long time ago", and Hugo smiled lightly, without saying anything, and changed the subject, "Next is us, Thanksgiving." Cooking a feast!" Hugo eagerly looked at the table full of dishes, eyes full of expectation, "I should really let Joseph and Alex take a look, they will definitely regret it." Hugo''dew'' out A satisfied smile Carl picked up the saw for the door and began to cut the chicken, then divided a large piece into the plate in front of Hugo, and filled Charlize and his own plate. .com Hugo can''t wait to cut a small piece into his mouth, then chew it carefully. This is the first orthodox American family holiday after Hugo crossed over. Naturally, the expectation is abnormal. Charlize looked at Hugo expectantly, and kept asking, "How, how? This is my first attempt. There should be no errors, right?" Hugo gently coughed and coughed his throat, as if savoring whether the fire "chicken" was enough to be shortlisted, "Well..." Hugo dragged a long ending, "I think it''s very good, you and Carl should also try it. Sure enough, it tastes different when you taste it yourself." There was an expression of enjoyment on his face, and he continued to chew. Seeing the enjoyment of Hugos face, Carl and Charlize also hurriedly stuffed the turkey''chicken'' into their mouths, but after only two bites, Charlize couldn''t help being the first one and vomited directly. Carl next to him coughed violently afterwards. After confirming that the victims had added two more, Hugo quickly picked up the water glass next to him, connected and poured a large glass of water to be relieved, and the handsome eyebrows and hairs were firmly entangled together. Charlize, did you knock over the black pepper bottle?" "Fortunately, Ernst downstairs didn''t eat..." Hugo sighed. Chapter 137： Re-launch propaganda Objectively speaking, Charlizes black pepper roast chicken tastes very good, but it was too spicy and too choking, which caused poor sales. It became the biggest highlight of Thanksgiving in 1992, even if it was Carls wonderful hand. Yan''s braised lamb chops did not take away Charlize''s elegance. On the second day of Thanksgiving Day, Alex came back first, and Hugo and Charlize also ended the three nights of the "two-person world" and returned to the balance of three people, which made the two people secretly relax. In a sigh of relief. Joseph didn''t come back until Saturday, his face was full of scum and his tiredness was clearly written, and his heavy dark circles made his icy blue eyes lose their luster. Although Hugo was also curious about what happened to Joseph at home and what the one million dollars was for, he also knew that this was Joseph''s family affair. If Joseph didn''t want to say it, he had better not ask. This has nothing to do with the depth of friendship, even the best friend to "make" friends should be so, because for everyone, family is a special existence, if he wants to tell you, he will not hide it; on the contrary, If he doesn''t want to say it, even a confidant may not say a word. Therefore, Hugo didn''t ask anything, just asked Joseph if the road was going well and if everything was going well, nothing more. As soon as Thanksgiving is over, the pace of December comes to my side, the release schedule of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is approaching immediately, and Hugo and Joseph are busy again. Different from the "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the''Female" People" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" who chose to start from the click show, they chose to release on a large scale in 1,900 theaters. Obviously, they wanted to make a difference in the box office-this is also the case at the time. The reason for choosing Tom Cruise, now that the actor has been replaced by Hugo, Columbia Pictures is naturally more nervous and cautious. Therefore, before the movie was released, a series of pre-heating promotions were arranged. Hugo took the heavy responsibility of the box office for the premiere to board various shows, hoping to get a good start. On Monday, Joseph drove Hugo to Burbank''s studio again to participate in the recording of the "Tonight Show". After Hugo recorded the "Tonight Show" last time, the ratings have achieved very good results. The show, which was broadcast at 11:35 at night, received 4.8 million viewers, not only at the same time. Duans ratings champion, and also became the "Tonight Show" in November with the highest ratings. It can be seen that people are full of interest in the ups and downs of Hugo''s career as an actor. The car slowly drove into the parking lot. Hugos parking space has been arranged here-the guest parking space specially arranged by the door according to the recording time of the show, so Joseph didnt have to spend any effort to park the car. Just as Hugo unfastened his seat belt, Joseph spoke, "Hugo, I did not go back to Houston this time." Joseph hesitated for a long time, even after he came back to Los Angeles this time, he hesitated, including hesitating before speaking, he was not sure whether he should tell the truth with Hugo, because this was a matter in his own family. Joseph has always convinced himself that he and Hugo are only working partners. There is no need to confide in each other about personal private matters. Hugo has never mentioned anything about the family, and this is also true of him. But in the end Joseph failed. When he suddenly wanted to borrow money, Hugo nodded without any hesitation. When he turned and left, Hugo didnt ask himself the reason, nor did he pursue it. When he delayed returning, Hugo not only I didnt worry about taking the money to run away, and I didnt care about my family affairs, but I gave myself enough trust... This is one million dollars, and Joseph knows that Hugos trust is far more than one million. To be more profound. So Joseph spoke, even if he still didn''t want to talk more, but he knew that he should give Hugo an answer. After speaking the first sentence, Joseph saw Hugo cast a surprised look, "What about Thanksgiving?" This was Hugo''s first reaction. He did not ask Joseph why he lied to go back to Houston, nor did he. Asking Joseph what to do, just caring about Thanksgiving. Joseph''Lu'' gave a wry smile, "I went to Las Vegas (las. vegas)." This is a casino, and the situation seems to have become clearer, "Have I mentioned my brother Peter to you?" Rain Guo Sui nodded''confused'' without saying a word. This made Joseph take a deep breath, and finished the rest of the words in one breath, "He lost a lot of money in Las Vegas and was suppressed by the local forces. I am. My father couldn''t figure out a way, so he called me." Although Joseph only said the beginning and saw that beginning again, Hugo can basically describe the following story clearly, gambling and poisoning. The same as addiction, once infected, it is difficult to get rid of it. In severe cases, it can also lead to family destruction. Hugo didn''t know the specific situation of Joseph''s family, but occasionally he heard Joseph mention that the family always had infinite nostalgia, so it is not surprising that Joseph had to ask Hugo for help for his brother. After the end of Thanksgiving, Joseph was delayed for two days before returning. It seems that Peter''s matter was so tricky that it took some time for Joseph to deal with it. Hugo had many thoughts in his mind, and then he sighed slightly. The fetters of family can make people happy, but it can also make people helpless, "Is that all solved now?" Joseph kneaded his own temple and nodded, "Well, its all solved." "That''s good." Hugo patted Joseph on the shoulder and fell silent. He didn''t know what to say, because this was the first time he and Joseph mentioned the''private'' matter at home, although Joseph suggested that Yu Guo called home, but Joseph never asked about the effect of the call. So todays conversation made Hugo a little stranger. He didnt know whether he should express his care like a good friend, or just let it. So far the matter will be resolved by Joseph himself. Hugo took a deep breath, "So, let''s start preparing for today''s work." Hugo guessed that Joseph should want to thank himself, but in fact, for Hugo, he didn''t have much real feelings, but just a part of the bank account. It''s just a string of numbers, and there is still no string of numbers to cover the heat, so this busyness is just a matter of hand. Sure enough, Joseph stopped Hugo, "Hugo, thank you." Joseph expressed his true feelings again, not only thanking Hugo for willing to lend him the money, but also thanking Hugo for his trust in him. "I will find a way to return this money to you as soon as possible." "Hey, man, don''t deceive me." Hugo said with a smile, making Joseph stunned. "You know you can''t give it back to me''as soon as possible''." With the''draw'' of Joseph''s agent, I thought It is indeed a very difficult task to raise one million in a short time. Hugo''s frankness made Joseph laugh at once, "So, you have to work harder, and then pray that I can find more and better jobs, maybe the progress will be much faster." Joseph knew that Hugo was telling the truth, and he was comforting himself. Joseph let out a long sigh and nodded, "Then what are you doing in the car? Don''t be late for today''s work! Give me work hard!" It''s rare to make a little joke with Hugo, squeezing his fist while talking, just like an evil capitalist exploiting the hard-earned money of workers. Hugo narrowed his smile, showed a trembling expression, and opened the car''s door in a panic, "Yes, yes, sir, I''ll go to work right away." After getting off the car, she stumbled all the way to the elevator. He walked in the direction, and Joseph walked quickly behind him, causing the idlers in the parking lot to look at him frequently. Walking into the dressing room, many staff members stepped forward to greet Hugo initiatively. This was a treatment that they didnt have when I came here last time. It can be seen that the shows excellent ratings have made the staff feel good about Hugos arrival. It was very welcome. Even the host, Jay Leno, ran over in person and gave Hugo a big hug, "I didn''t expect to meet again so soon, so what''s your state today?" Jie hadn''t changed into a suit at this time. He was wearing a simple shirt and holding a bag of potato chips. He looked like the uncle next door, except that his chin was really eye-catching. Hugo said with a smile, "Very well, everything is fine, especially seeing this familiar jaw suddenly makes me feel like going home..." Jies jaw is called prognathism, and it has become one of his signs. This is a heavy weapon and must be treated with care. As a comedian, Jies self-deprecating level is admirable, and the dressing room burst into laughter. stand up. "How about it, are there any taboo topics in the promotion today?" Jies question made Hugo look at Joseph quite unexpectedly. He didnt understand why Jie would bring up such a topic at this moment, because as far as Hugo knows, there are indeed some big stars in the entertainment circle that prohibit chatting when they show up. Such topics as scandals, such as scandals, but this kind of situation is more common in Asia, and it is rare in the more open speech environment in Europe and America. Moreover, Hugo did not get any hint from Joseph After confirming that Joseph was also confused, Hugo smiled and looked at Jie, "I hope you dont mention that I went to the bathroom today in the wrong direction. This embarrassment will be a huge blow to my popularity among the''women'' group." Hugos solemn confession made the makeup artist next to him not hold back, and he burst out laughing, drooling all over Jies right arm, and the situation immediately lost control. Jie squinted his eyes and said to the makeup artist, "I think you need to find some hot water to wash my shirt on the spot, otherwise I won''t have any clothes on the show." A joke resolved this embarrassment, and then Jie looked at Hugo again and said, "Thats good. Compared to some people who obviously like men, they must declare that they are a normal married heterosexual and they are not allowed to discuss it on the show. But its too embarrassing. Especially when I see his lotus "hua" finger, it is difficult for me to control my thoughts of asking questions. This is really tormenting." Jie satirized who this person is, "Fortunately,''Yihai Xiongfeng'' is your work." Jie added, and then said with a smile, "I have to find an iron, otherwise I won''t be able to catch up. It''s live broadcast, see you later." As Jie left, Hugo and Joseph looked at each other. Is the person Jie satirizing... Tom Cruise or Brad Pitt? Chapter 138： Witty words Standing at the''door'' of the studio again, Hugo has obviously adapted a lot. Although the fast heartbeat still shows his nervousness, at least he is no longer ignorant. This allows Hugo to be able to''fine'' a little. God gathered. The young boy standing by with a headset and a folder in his hand, he was waiting for the director''s order, and then notified Hugo to appear on the scene. The boy listened to the sound in the shed and determined that it would take some time. He looked at Hugo, who was close at hand, hesitated and mustered the courage to say to Hugo, "Hugo, you are really good." ! This movie will be a success!" Although after the release of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the Female", Hugo really felt that his awareness had been improved in many ways, but every time he met someone cheering for him, Hugo would still feel that he came from the bottom of his heart. Joy, he gave the boy a big smile, "Thank you!" It is not easy for any actor to win the recognition of the staff in the circle. Maybe today is just a small assistant, but who can be sure that Hugo will not achieve further achievements tomorrow? "Not long ago, this young actor appeared on our show and had a very pleasant''friendship'' conversation with me. Today he once again brought his brand new work''Yihai Xiongfeng'' to the scene, let us welcome : Hugo Lancaster." Jie''s voice rang in the studio. The young boy made an appearance gesture to Hugo. Hugo patted the boy on the shoulder with a smile, said "thank you" again in a low voice, and then started. The young boy stayed where he was, and the smile on his face couldn''t help but bloom. Hugo walked into the studio, and the two hundred spectators on the left immediately stood up and welcomed Hugo with the warmest applause. Hugo smiled and waved to the audience. He immediately saw the familiar sign. Hug here" and the person holding the sign today is Meredith Morris, who has seen it once at the premiere. Hugo''s gaze fell on Meredith, and his smile could not help but deepen, which made Meredith''s scream go up another scale in an instant. Hugo retracted his gaze and looked in the direction where Jie was. Only halfway through his gaze, he was attracted by the funny group of sculptures in front of him. The golden raspberry trophy-shaped sculpture was still there when Hugo visited last time, but Today, there is a circle of fist-sized raspberry sculptures around, which looks like children with a golden raspberry trophy. This scene has a cartoon comedy effect, and the laughing fruit produced is even more amazing. Hugo clapped his hands and laughed without holding back. I have to say that the "Tonight Show" program crew is really a "flower" in order to tease Hugo. It took a lot of thought. Hugo walked onto the stage with a smile, gave Jie a big hug, and deliberately patted Jie''s back twice to express his thoughts about this "gift". "Welcome back, man, it''s nice to see you again." Jie sat down in his seat and greeted Hugo leisurely. "Me too, so am I." Hugo repeated briefly, sitting on the sofa, and said with a smile, "I have a foreboding that something''good'' will happen tonight, sure enough, sure enough..." "Of course, we are in Los Angeles. This is how we work, and you should get used to it." Jie said triumphantly, apparently really satisfied with this trophy complex. "No, no, I think I will take them all home." Hugo pointed to the circle of golden raspberry trophies in front of him, and said magnificently. As a result, Jie said directly, "Wow...that are many movies, are you sure?" This means that Hugo will win the Golden Raspberry Award for many movies in the future. Faced with such ridicule, Hugo raised his hands and surrendered, "I''m not sure, but at least I think they owe me two trophies, and I will find them to get them back." Hugo is here. I ridiculed myself that the two films "Deadly Moment" and "Detective Raiders" should also have won the Golden Raspberry Award. This ridicule caused applause, laughter and whistles at the scene to ring together. "Did you watch last week''s''Vanity Fair''?" Jie took out a magazine from the side. The cover of the latest issue of "Vanity Fair" was Kevin Costner. Kevin and Whitney-Houston (ohe.) "Although they have attracted a lot of criticism from the critics, they have achieved unparalleled results on the topic of "sex", especially in the several songs sung by Whitney. ''The song has won numerous attentions, among which "I will always love you (i.wnl. a1ways... detonated the entire music scene. This also made Kevin the cover character of the latest issue of "Vanity Fair" o "Oh, no, I don''t remember I was interviewed by them." Hugo shook his head, looking confused. In fact, Hugo has not accepted an exclusive interview with a magazine until now. The Los Angeles Times "Interviews in other newspapers and magazines are relatively brief, not as special reports, so Hugo is very unfamiliar with magazines. "No, they didn''t interview you exclusively, but made some predictions and comments on the upcoming''Yihai Xiongfeng''." Jie explained, "In the article, they briefly explained that you are in the''smell of fragrance'' The performance of "color" in "people"..." "Oh, this is a good thing." Hugo smiled and nodded. "Then they focused on commenting on your upcoming movie. The magazine said that you would ruin this movie because your student spirit was too heavy. This time it was not Jack Nicholson that led the plot. You It''s the protagonist, so the result is worrying, do you agree?" Jie''s subsequent words were bad news, but they made Hugo laugh. The success of "smelling the fragrance of the''female'' person" is unquestionable, but in addition to the praise, there are many discordant remarks. On the one hand, they believe that the reason why Hugo shows''color'' is due to Al Yi Pacinos performance of "precision", Hugo''s own contribution is not great; on the other hand, Hugo''s real success so far is the role of students, among which the "Death Poetry Club" and "Smell of Fragrance" The example of a "female" person is particularly obvious. Obviously, Hugo''s book spirit has brought him opportunities and praise, and also restricted his development. "Vanity Fair" is the representative of this kind of remarks. They are still not optimistic about the prospects of "Yihai Xiongfeng", believing that Hugo will ruin the movie. "No, of course I don''t agree." Hugo denied it bluntly. "If I agree, I won''t take this movie, will I?" Hugo expressed his opinion with a simple rhetorical question. "You will think Im very student, because I havent seen my male side. As long as you see it, you wont have this kind of absurd idea anymore. You know, I am a man first and at the same time An actor." Hugo said jokingly. "Oh, I hope I didn''t see it." Jie raised his eyebrows and took another sentence. The subtext was saying that he was a heterosexual, and he was not interested in Hugo''s male characteristics. The scene burst into laughter, and Jie was still reluctant, "Why, do you want to show it to me?" Hugo suddenly laughed helplessly. The laughter at the scene made him have to pause for a while and then speak again, "Of course, I don''t mind showing it, do you have any secrets to hide, afraid of my male''sex'' temperament? "Exposure" in front of you?" In fact, you are saying, "Are you in a same-sex" relationship and afraid of falling in love with me..." Hugo, the anti-general, is indeed sharp, making the laughter almost the sound of the microphone. It''s all overwhelmed. Jie even clapped his palms and laughed. After finally waiting for the sound to ease, he raised his hands, "Believe me, if I have a secret, I will choose a marriage." This is completely insinuating. There have been recent rumors about the marriage of Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman. Although Tom and Nicole were married at the end of 1990, there have been rumors that Tom had to work with his ex-wife, Mimi Rogers, in order to conceal his homosexuality. She once collaborated with Hugo in the "Deadly Moment". Choose to divorce, because Mimi is unwilling to continue to hide, so Tom chooses another safe haven: an urgent need to use Toms superior newcomer female actor Nicole. The result was the same. Tom had a second marriage, and the rumors of homosexuality were suppressed again; and Nicole succeeded in relying on this marriage to become famous overnight. Recently, however, rumors about this marriage have begun to stir up again, because Nicoles career as an actress has never been "great", and the two people have been married for two years without any signs of pregnancy. In addition, "Yihai Xiongfeng" is about to be released in theaters. The effect of the topic triggered made the rumors pop up again. Jie and Hugo, you come and me, they satirized Tom and Nicole while silently, making the whistles on the scene ring one after another, and Jies eloquence was sex everybody knew. , Its just Hugos calm response, but it brings surprises to everyone o "That was a wise choice." Hugo said meaningfully. Both he and Jie couldn''t help but smile at each other So, you don''t agree with the magazine''s statement. "Jie brought the topic back again and asked, pointing to the magazine in his hand. "Oh, no, of course not." Hugo waved his hands repeatedly, "If you don''t trust me, you can go into the cinema to watch. If you still feel that way after watching, then I am willing to accept your criticism." "Cunning guy." Jie immediately saw through Hugo''s tricks. Hugo was actually calling the audience to watch the movie and contribute to the box office. "But I like it." Jie laughed, "Next, let''s take a break. , There will be more "precise" content after the ad." After the live band music started, Jie approached Hugo and said in a low voice, "So, you have a lot of courage." It takes a lot of courage to tease the booming Tom publicly, although they didn''t say it clearly. , But everyone in the circle knows what''s going on. Hugo shrugged innocently, "Did we say anything?" Anyway, he didn''t name him by name. Whoever wants to sit in a seat is the freedom of the other party. This made Jie laugh immediately and shook his head, "No, no, we didn''t say anything." Chapter 139： Constant laughter "Welcome back, today our guest is Hugo Lancaster." Jie expertly made the opening after the return of the advertisement again, "Hugo, tell me, after winning the Golden Raspberry Award, he received two consecutive What is the mood of the job?" "Hush..." Hugo did not answer. Instead, he hushed Jie, causing Jie to be confused. Hugo immediately replied, "Golden Raspberry Award? That should be a matter of the previous life, right? To put it out, there is really nothing new." Faced with Hugos ridicule, Jie did not refute, but just looked at the golden raspberry trophy sculpture group in front of him. A look made the scene burst into laughter again. Even Hugo had to admit that even a year has passed. Looking back on the night of the Golden Raspberry Awards, the embarrassment still couldn''t help but laugh. "What is the process of the audition for''Yihai Xiongfeng''? I believe you will have to face great difficulties." Jie still brought the topic back. After the Golden Raspberry Award, "smelt the fragrance to get to know the''female'' person." It hasn''t been released yet, but Hugo has successfully got the job of "Yihai Xiongfeng". This is indeed a very magical experience. Recalling Hugo''s downturn after the "Hudson Eagle", all this is even more incredible. "Yes, yes. Rob once asked me to memorize the entire''Military and Judicial Uniform Code'' and the''Civil Procedure Law'', which is almost an impossible task." Xuanxu said, making the audience sigh, "I told him that this is impossible. Because a good lawyer is not a nerd who can recite the law, but a negotiation that can use the law flexibly. By." "So you didn''t recite it." Jie asked. "Yes." Hugo replied. But Jie squinted, frowned slightly, and said, "Are you kidding me?" "Yes." Hugo replied succinctly again. The laughter immediately exploded. It was really interesting to watch Hugo and Jies clash. Hugo, who participated in the recording of the show for the second time today, is obviously more open than the last time, and the rhythm of speaking is also much better controlled. You can feel Hugos relaxation, which also makes the recording process of the show gratifying. Chemical reaction. "Let''s talk about your movie this time. Jack Nicholson and Demi Moore are really an expected lineup." Jie didn''t continue to struggle with the audition issue, and soon changed the subject. , "So, I heard that you and Demi had some problems with the cooperation on the set." In fact, what Jie wants to ask is: Is the rumor about Hugo and Demi disagreeing true? Recently, this kind of rumors have become very serious, and it is almost impossible to directly say that Hugo and Demi are fighting. The news first came from the "U.S. Weekly", and then it spread violently. Rumors say that Hugo and Demi barely spoke on the set, and even the bad relationship affected the filming of the film. Demi once threatened the crew to expel Hugo or she would resign, but in the end she was pressured by the contract. Then he continued to stay in the crew. However, there is no real evidence for this kind of rumors. After both Hugo and Demi denied it in front of the media, they gradually calmed down. Today Jie obviously intends to gossip. "Oh, yes." Hugo actually affirmed it altogether, causing the audience to immediately concentrate, "You know, Demi is a very attractive female, and Bruce is also a fan. "Human man, out of respect for Bruce, I can''t let go of my hands and feet on the set. This is really distressing." No one expected that Hugo would reply like this. The scene was stunned, and then many people couldn''t help laughing, and laughed in a low voice. Jie did not''show'' a smile, but firmly grasped Hugo''s words, "Then I can understand that you have a good feeling for Bruce, oh, sorry, my fault, it should be Demi. You are Dont you have a crush on Demi?" Jie, the god, let the low laughter on the scene directly released, roaring with laughter, even Hugo himself gave Jie the applause, "Do you like''human and ghost love''?" Hugo Instead of answering directly, he asked. "Yes, of course." Jie replied. "I don''t like it because I can''t accept the fact that I am dead." Hugo subtly changed the subject. Originally Jie thought that Hugo would continue to talk about Demi''s views on Demi, not wanting to be affected by this. As soon as the concept was changed secretly, the topic changed without changing the "color", and it made the scene laugh again, but Hugo shrugged innocently, "Why? As an audience, we are always easy to substitute into the plot. I don''t like it. I became a ghost, and then guarded my beloved "woman". No, I don''t like it." In fact, Hugo was saying that he did not like "Humans and Ghosts" and Demi Moore, but after he shifted the concept, people''s focus immediately changed. Not only answered the question head-on, but also quietly caused a laugh. As an outstanding talk show host, Jie will naturally not be entangled in one issue. After all, this is a comedy talk show, not a serious talk show. He is not Oprah Winfrey either. (Oprah.), so Jie changed the subject again, "What about Jake? What is the difference between this collaboration and Al?" "My opponents are more equal?" Hugo said in a pun. On the one hand, he said that "Lose" in "Yihai Xiongfeng" is in an equal position to "play" hands, not like "smell." Fragrant "female" people have always been weak; on the other hand, they are talking about the height of Al and Jack. Although Jack Nicholson is not tall, it is at least two inches (five centimeters) taller than Al. The audience hadnt reacted to Hugos words. Jie really almost didnt hold back his smile. He finally managed to hold back his smile. Then he said, "So, you also get the same gain?" This question is also quite satisfactory. But Hugo gave a different answer. "Oh, no. At least this time I got a girl child." After Hugos answer, Jie couldnt hold back anymore, and he burst into laughter. Hugo''s words are also meaningful. On the one hand, it is about the movie itself. In "Smell the fragrance and know the "woman", Charlie does not have a counterpart in the role of the "female" actor, because the protagonist is not him, but in "Yihai Xiongfeng" With the company of a''female'' actor; on the other hand, it is alluding to the topic of Tom that the two people ridiculed just now, implying that Tom did not get the role of "Yihai Xiongfeng" because he could not get ''girl. Although the audiences comprehension was not as fast as the hosts Jie, they all reacted after a few seconds of ticking. Intermittent laughter rang out one after another, creating a jet lag according to the reaction speed of each person, which made the scene sound. It was like a sea of ??undulating laughter. After Jie laughed, he adjusted his breathing and took the rhythm of the conversation in his hands again. "Finally, let''s talk about this movie. What story does "Yihai Xiongfeng" tell?" Interview There are only fifteen minutes before and after time, and Jie must play the trailer of the movie before the end of the conversation, so even if he wants to continue the conversation, time does not allow. "It''s a story of a lawyer in a lawsuit." Hugo''s words are still concise and clear, even too simple to make people react, as if they were talking a lot of nonsense, which also produced a kind of absurdity. "Of course, this is known to everyone." Hugo added, and then made a little explanation, "The main thing is that when the evidence against the suspect is complete, the lawyer I play is Daniel Still unwilling to give up, and finally found a way to get justice, such a story." After speaking, Hugo curled his lips, "I think I didn''t explain it clearly enough." Xiang Jie cast a questioning look, "Do you understand?" "Of course, of course." Jielian nodded, "Although I understand every word you say, but the meaning is not captured at all, so I think I need to use the trailer to relieve the turbulence in my heart. "Jie is also a sneer, and an irony made the scene laugh again, "Thank you for the trailer of''Yihai Xiongfeng''." Then the trailer of "Yihai Xiongfeng" began to be played on the big screen of the studio. In fact, the modest editing of this trailer is mainly determined by the story structure of the movie. In order not to be spoiled, it is bound to not be able to edit too many details. . After the forty-second trailer was over, Jie spread his hands and said, "Well, I think you really explained it in detail." The trailer is basically what Hugo said, just replacing the words with images. Jies helplessness made everyone laugh again However, at least we can see that you are very suitable to wear a uniform. " "This time it''s not a school uniform." Hugo emphasized, bringing the topic to the focus of the opening scene. Jie looked at Hugo with his eyes full of smiles, "Yes, military uniform. I think many people can''t wait to walk into the cinema." After speaking, he looked at the No. 2 camera directly in front of him, smiling and quickly. Speaking of, "''Yihai Xiongfeng'' is about to land in major theaters. Welcome everyone to watch it in the cinema. Finally, let us thank Hugo Lancaster again!" The two hundred spectators stood up again and praised Hugo''s "precision" performance with warm applause, and Meredith, who was sitting in the crowd, was even more "excited" to move. Today, Meredith not only saw Hugo up close, but also watched Hugo''s brilliant performance on the spot. This is really a great happy event. At the same time, Meredith also realized: It turns out that there are so many hidden charms in Hugo, which can definitely be called a huge surprise! Hugo also clapped and stood up, nodded slightly to express his gratitude to the audience, and then gave Jie a big hug. He heard Jie say in Hugo''s ear, "Remember, don''t be a host, Qian Don''t, I don''t want to lose my job." This joking ridicule immediately made Hugo laugh, and his mood rose. Chapter 140： Active sponsorship After the "Tonight Show" was recorded, the audience gathered around again, but Hugo did not stay, because the subsequent travel time was tight, so Hugo and Joseph had to leave in a hurry. After the recording of the other two shows was over, Joseph drove the car and Hugo towards the company. Joseph had no time to deal with things these days. The audition schedule of "Sugar Coated Trap" has not had a charter, Joseph. I also plan to make a call to Paramount Pictures. Back at the company, Joseph was busy in his place, while Hugo sat next to flipping through the latest issue of the Los Angeles Times. Nicholas McLean is really a very interesting and wonderful person. He has confronted Hugo several times before, but after the release of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female", he took the initiative to speak for the movie, and this time he was about "Yihai Xiongfeng." He has different views on the prospects of the future. "Rob Reiner, Hugo Lancaster, Jack Nicholson, Demi Moore, it is hard to imagine what kind of "flowers" such a combination will produce. From "When Harry meets Sally" to "Ten Days of Crisis (Pierce The appearance of the two previous works of Leiner showed us the ability of this bearded director. In fact, from Leiner in 1984 After launching''Long Live Rock and Roll (.is.), Reiner has never let us down in the director position. Although it is not''exquisite'' in the upper part, it is indeed above the standard. Therefore, this time Reiner chose the script of "Yihai Xiongfeng". We have reason to continue to believe his vision. Although the screenwriter Sorkin is not well-known, the three actors are enough to give us enough confidence. . As one of Americas greatest actors, Nicholsons ability is beyond doubt. Although Nicholson hasnt had any works published in the past two years, no one still doubts his outstanding performance in acting; Moore Two consecutive works have failed since the "Human Ghost Love Is Not Over", but this time it''s not a problem to star in a "flower" bottle corner "color" under the guidance of two actors. Lancaster was in adversity, not only persuaded Leiner to give him this important role, but also completed the challenge in defeating Cruise, which made everything even more incredible. The success of scenting the fragrance and knowing the female let us all understand the reason why Rainer chose Lancaster, and that is strength. Although this kind of strength still needs time to verify, at least we dont have to worry about the nightmare of the Hudsons Eagle repeating itself. Reiner''s directing skills do not need to be worried, and Nicholson''s acting skills have helped Lancaster, who has come in to perform, and it is indeed a boost of confidence. But the biggest highlight of the "Yihai Xiongfeng" script this time is the story itself. The story of court debate, in the face of a mountain of hard evidence, how did the hero discover the hole so as to stretch justice and make the crime truly punished by the law. This story invisibly alludes to the Rodney-King incident that has been raging since last year. People''s sympathy for Kim can easily sit in the "Yihai Xiongfeng" and seek psychological sustenance. This will also become the biggest magic weapon for the success of the film. Although "Yihai Xiongfeng" has to face the huge pressure of "Home Alone 2" (...in.new.), which has been released for three weeks when it is released, there is still hope for the premiere box office of 12 million US dollars. Ushered in a victory. Perhaps, this film with an investment of 40 million US dollars will bring us new surprises. " It can be seen from this review that Nicholas is optimistic about the prospect of "Yihai Xiongfeng". Although he praised Hugo greatly, he still gave a positive affirmation. This kind of subtle change can also be regarded as " The positive impression that continues after smelling the fragrance and knowing the "female" person. It''s just that I don''t know how long this positive impression can last. "The comment is positive?" Joseph saw the smile on Hugo''s mouth and asked. Hugo nodded and said with a smile, "I think Nicholas deliberately wants to attract attention by expressing different opinions with others..." "I don''t think so." Joseph put the receiver in his hand and shook his head. "This time, the comments on''Yihai Xiongfeng'' are half optimistic and half not optimistic. The Los Angeles Times is just one of them." Regarding the prospect of "Yihai Xiongfeng", some of the media headed by the "Los Angeles Times" believed that the film is likely to achieve good results; while another part of the media was represented by "Vanity Fair", they did not think Hugo To be able to repeat the miracle of "smelling the fragrance and knowing the''female'' person" again, on the contrary, it is very likely that the whole movie will be lost because of Hugo''s drag. After all, Demi is also an untimely bomb, and Jack is only one of the supporting roles. Members only. At present, eleven media outlets have conducted preliminary reports on "Yihai Xiongfeng". They only analyze the movie through trailers, posters, propaganda, themes, and story outlines, and then make their own guesses. Although this kind of speculation is inaccurate, it can still be treated as a media vane. The six media continued to slander Hugo, and five media provided support. Although this situation is still not optimistic, it is much better than before the release of "Scent of the Scent of Women", and you can watch it. After he came out, Hugos performance in scenting scent and knowing women won him some recognition and awakened the good impression of him from the media. Of course, it also awakened the past three years. Nightmare. As for the box office analysis, the current media is only giving a rough range, the real prediction will have to wait until after the film premiere. At present, only four media outlets have predicted the box office. The highest is 12 million by the Los Angeles Times, and the lowest is 6 million by Vanity Fair. The prospect of "Xiongfeng" cannot paint a clear picture. "So what? They haven''t seen a movie yet." Hugo''s mentality has improved now. Although he still cares about these comments, he also knows that the media needs to say after watching the movie to count. Now It''s just a trend forecast. "Are you done with everything on your hands?" Joseph came back to his senses, "Oh, yes. The interview time for''Sugar Coated Trap'' needs to go back. I guess they want to see the box office of''Yihai Xiongfeng''." Joseph said with some uncertainty. However, this is also natural for investors. If "Yihai Xiongfeng" succeeds, the chances of choosing Hugo for the "sugar trap" who also plays the same role as a lawyer will increase indefinitely; otherwise, maybe Hugo will be participating. I withdrew from the competition before the audition. Hugo could only sigh helplessly. From the "Deadly Moment" to the Golden Raspberry Award, the "debt" he owed during this period of time can only be repaid slowly, although he took two works before and after. Moreover, the popularity and popularity have risen to a certain extent, but it is not so easy to really return to the top. "Then wait." Hugo sighed and looked around, "Is there anything else? If it''s okay, let''s go home." Joseph looked at his watch, "Yes, there is a meeting at five o''clock." Hugo widened his eyes, "Then what am I doing here? There is nothing to do. It is better for me to go home first, and I can also go and read the original "Sugar Coated Trap"." Who knows how long this meeting will take. Joseph stood up and motioned for Hugo to follow him, "No, you have to attend this meeting." Joseph led the way and took the elevator to the 18th floor. Since they are in a public office, there is naturally no dedicated meeting room. Yes, I can only come to the public meeting room on the 18th floor to have a meeting, "For your premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", Paramount attaches great importance to it, and they hope you can dress up to attend." "Dressing? How do men dress up? Isn''t it a suit? Do they want me to wear a plaid skirt?" Hugo murmured, obviously not understanding why I need a meeting just to choose clothes. Joseph was amused by Hugo, "Choosing clothes is not that simple." In Hollywood, there are many different ways to choose clothing. The most basic is to go to the store to buy it yourself like Hugo participated in the premiere of "Final Analysis"; in addition, there are sponsors who take the initiative to come to the door. ''Or cooperative brands reserve clothes for actors in advance, then professional designers specialize in''door'' design, or even exclusive high-level customization. These methods are developed for different levels of actors or occasions of different levels. For example, the top actors participating in the premiere are different from ordinary actors. For example, all actors participating in the Oscar red carpet are estimated to be able to get sponsorship, but The level of sponsorship is different. If it is a female actor, the competition will be even more aggressive, but the choice of male actors will also be chaotic. Enter the spacious meeting roomThe 33-foot (ten-meter) long meeting room is empty and tidy. It is almost conceivable that there will be many important meetings here. Not long after Hugo and Joseph sat down in the meeting room, one could see one after another assistants began to push into the meeting room with a long''door'' shelf full of clothes, and soon all corners and corners of the meeting room were placed. It''s full, Hugo''s eyes can''t help but enlarge when looking at the dazzling array of clothes, "Do you need to be so serious?" Joseph "Lu" smiled and nodded, "Of course, this is the official premiere of the nationwide screening. Columbia Pictures intends to make the premiere as large as possible. As the male protagonist, you are the focus of attention. These brands all hope. You can choose their clothes." In fact, Hugo''s clothes for the premiere of "Scent of the''Women''" were sponsored to attend. Compared with the past, it has made great progress, and this time it is obviously a higher level, making Hugo once again. Marvel at the luxury of the Hollywood world. Hugo''s gaze scanned over the clothes, but finally stopped on a man. Hugo pondered carefully and patted Joseph''s arm. "Why does that man look so familiar when he is standing at three o''clock." that." Joseph followed his gaze and thought about it in silence. Then he said uncertainly, "It''s the head of Armani''s branch...Uh, Frank? Chapter 141： Reciprocity "Is it Frank? What''s the last name?" Hugo was also reminded by Joseph''s reminder. The man in front of him was Frank Garner, the head of the Armani Rodeo Avenue branch. Since being despised at the Armani branch at the beginning of the year, Hugo and Joseph have never had contact with Armani again. On the one hand, the schedule is relatively busy, and the two parties have no chance to contact; on the other hand, Hugo will soon put the piece After the matter was left behind, naturally there was no chance to meet directly. Originally, Armani had disappeared from Hugo''s sight, but he did not expect to appear today at this unexpected moment. Joseph frowned and thought for a while, and finally shook his head and gave up. He didn''t remember the name of Frank anymore. Joseph recalled the list of clothing brands that Paramount Meng handed him, but forgot whether he had read it carefully. In fact, these matters of clothing sponsorship are generally handed over to PR agents, but since Hugo does not have a PR agent for the time being, Joseph is taking care of these matters at present. This is not Josephs expertise, and his ability is naturally a little weaker. For example, this time Paramounts initiative to ask for this, then found sponsorship for Hugo, and finally handed over the list of sponsored brands to Joseph. Hugo will choose the final sponsor. Joseph turned his head and whispered to Hugo, "Should you just let them go?" Hugo couldn''t help but laughed slightly. Life is really wonderful. Before, they took the initiative to buy Armani suits, but they were underestimated. Now Armani wants to become Hugo''s sponsor. Through Yu Fruit gets more attention. Although with a big name like Armani, they don''t have to beg for Hugo, it''s just an ordinary sponsorship. After all, Hugo has not reached the top level, even the first line, Hugo is not qualified to let Armani put down; But I have to admit that this change of position is really interesting, especially in the context of Hollywood, a vanity fair, and it becomes more intriguing. "No." Hugo shook his head and denied Joseph''s statement. "They didn''t do anything to us, did they?" Strictly speaking, Armani''s refusal last time were all soft knives. And trust is not as good as Richard Gere, so this time Hugo doesnt have to conflict head-on. "Furthermore, even if we reject it directly, they will have nothing to lose. I am not a rare and sought-after actor." Hugo''s self-mockery made Joseph chuckle. He originally saw Armanis Frank, his first reaction was to find the place and let Armani taste the feeling of rejection, but when Hugo said this, Joseph was also aware of it. To the point that I was a little''fucked'' too hastily. However, Armanis ending today is doomed, just in a different way, "You will refuse, or I will come?" "I said last time, I will give you the opportunity." Hugo said with a smile, "You have to be punctual in a while." While Hugo was chatting with Joseph, Frank was actually suffering at this time. A brand sponsorship meeting similar to today shouldn''t be the one he went to door in person. As the branch manager, his main responsibility is still in the shop. However, last month the head office intentionally let him start accepting the business of brand high-end customers. To put it simply, it is actually an exclusive service for Hollywoods top actors. The prosperity of this part of the business is full of countless business opportunities, and as the Rodeo Drive branch is responsible People, Frank''s contacts and business abilities have been affirmed, so he became one of the candidates. At present, the head office is still in the inspection stage, so that several candidates will be given the opportunity to express themselves. Today is Frank''s first inspection opportunity. But who can predict that the first chance is Hugo Lancaster. It may not be clear for Hugo, but Frank must remember clearly, this is one of the necessary skills for his business ability. Hugo is a wise man. Frank knows this. From the last encounter between the two people, it can be seen that Franks contempt hidden under politeness and rules is still seen by Hugo. This is not the same. A good thing. So it is conceivable that today''s meeting is absolutely difficult. But for Frank, he cant back down, not only because its a matter of getting promoted, but also because its also a lesson in his career that is impossible to bypass. Similar to Hugos situation, in Hollywood almost every day. Staged. Maybe yesterday it was not well-known, but today it will be a big hit; on the contrary, maybe it was still high yesterday and fell into the cloud today. The ups and downs of customers are almost unpredictable, so brand exclusive services must deal with this difference in attitude and treatment. If Frank is worried about being rejected, or feels embarrassed, then he can just pack it home, even the position of the person in charge of the Rodeo Avenue branch will not last long. Therefore, Frank has no room for maneuver, he must rise to the challenge. Frank took a deep breath, looked at the heads of other brands in the conference room, and then took the initiative to walk up in the direction of Joseph and Hugo, "Good afternoon, gentlemen. I am Frank Garner, the head of Armani." Hugo looked at Frank''showing'' a smile, polite and humble smile, this smile was so sincere, but it was so dazzling in Frank, then Hugo cast his gaze at Joseph, and the corner of Joseph''s mouth was slightly squeezed. , Said mildly but cant refuse, Its a pleasure to meet you and thank you for coming today. But the briefing session hasnt started yet, and there will be special time for you to introduce yourself later. Joseph gave one Soft nails, "I think it''s better to take a break now." With the same courtesy and thoughtfulness, the same gentleness and determination, Frank only felt as if he had hit a rubber wall. Although it didn''t hurt, it was ashamed. This was how Frank treated Hugo at the beginning, but now he is savoring this beautiful exchange of courtesy. "Of course. I''m looking forward to a specific briefing." Frank said gracefully and politely, and then turned and left, but he couldn''t help but start swearing in his heart. It was not Hugo''s counterattack that Frank was angry about, but the way he counterattacked, which was really aggrieved. Frank still had to adjust his mood to prepare for the upcoming briefing, but at this moment, from the corner of his sight, he saw a figure walking towards Joseph, the representative of Givenchys high-end customers, Cadiz-Glo watt. Frank saw Cadiz talking with Joseph and Hugo. Hugo still had a sincere smile on his face, but the smile was clearly fully bloomed, full of the smell of sunlight, compared to When he got up, Hugo was obviously rusty with Frank just now. Frank couldn''t help biting his lip. He remembered that after Armani rejected Hugo last time, Hugo chose Givenchys suit to attend the premiere. He had to remember that because the actor Richard Gere was completely ignored at the premiere, Hugo stole all the limelight, and even the topic of the time "Instinct. Ability" was snatched away. A lot of limelight. Armani chose Richard. There was nothing wrong with this decision, but they missed Hugo. Givenchy''s sales in March rose by two percentage points from the original basis. Closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, Frank reminded himself, "Be mentally prepared before you leave today. What is needed now is not regret, but to do our best." In fact, there are not many brands that came to the briefing today. In addition to Armani and Givenchy, there are also Gucci, Dolce & Gabbana and Givax (;am;hawkes). There are a total of five brands. These brands are currently the top international first-line brand members, but they cant be said to be the top of the top. It can still be seen that Hugos level still has not made breakthroughs. The awful situation before the release of "Fragrant "Female" People" is now a huge breakthrough. Among the brands that arrived on the scene today, Givax is the most noticeable. Although its international reputation is not as good as other brands, and it is not particularly prominent in terms of level, it is a British royal franchise. The men''s clothing brand has a brand history of more than two hundred years, but no one can ignore its heritage. Givax started by designing British navy clothing, and is famous today for making suits. Of course, even if it is making suits, Givax has never left the elements of military uniforms. Their suits will more or less retain the elements of traditional military uniforms, and they are always one of the royal brands of the British royal family. Paragons Meng will specially invite Givax for the door. In fact, it is out of the special production of the movie Yihai Xiongfeng, and hopes to create a set for Hugoeven a few sets suitable for movie promotion. costumes. Of course, this is just hope, and further communication and selection are needed to make the trip possible. After all the brands were in place, Hugo and Joseph also began to browse the brands one by one. The first to explain is Gucci. Since the new designer Tom Ford (.) accepted Gucci in 1990, the brands sexual and retro style has gradually formed The enchanting charm in the male''sex'' body is very experienced, and the suit is boldly tailored with''color'' and gorgeous, and the style is very clear. With Hugo''s figure, wearing a Gucci suit has a special sense of romanticism. The natural self-made clothes hanger can indeed easily control any clothes. Obviously, however, this is still not in line with the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng". Even if it looks so handsome, there is no way to make a decision immediately. Dolce & Gabbana is full of cool and luxurious design, but it is not so suitable for Hugo. In fact, Dolce & Gabbana did not launch its first menswear collection until 1990. In the past two years, the style is still not significant enough, and it relies more on fabrics and overall style to target consumer groups. The biggest feature of Givenchy''s suits is elegance and precision. Hugos last outfit showed this characteristic to the fullest, and its the same today. Hugo took a fancy to a black''color'' suit with a double-breasted large arc collar. The streamlined tailoring and fit fit design matched a black''dark'' flower shirt. It was classic and atmospheric, and it was indeed very beautiful. ''. Although the selection of men''s suits is similar, the difference in details does bring about different dressing effects. Hugo is very positive and friendly to Givenchy''s impression, but today there are two brands, and it is too late to make a decision after reading it. The next one is Armani. Chapter 142： The way of obedience Frank has calmed down at this time and has faced all kinds of top-quality customers in the physical store to make things difficult. This is also Frank''s biggest advantage at present, and he knows how to deal with it. Therefore, before Hugo and other brands''communication'', Frank has been watching carefully, including the joy of communication between Hugo and Givenchy, which he also secretly remembered in his heart. When Hugo and Joseph came over, Frank showed a smile. For the person in charge of a physical store, there are many kinds of simple smiles: alienated, contemptuous, respectful, flattering, and sincere. Yes... The meaning of a smile is much richer than literally, and now Frank''s smile is full of attention, he is treating Hugo as an extremely important customer. "Good afternoon." Frank said hello first, and then pointed to a row of suits behind him, "This time for the premiere of Mr. Lancaster, many of the new clothes listed in our winter suit are very suitable. This" Frank was about to continue talking, but was interrupted by Joseph. "The new models that will be on the market in winter? Haven''t the time for the new models been on the shelves for a month?" Joseph''s tone was still a little stiffer, you can see that he Dissatisfaction with Frank. Hugo, who was standing next to him, smiled and answered, "Don''t you know? New models are also differentiated. Many brands will have three new models in one winter." Hugo relieved Frank, which made Frank somewhat. Unexpectedly, but before Frank wiped his sweat, I heard Hugo continue to say, "It''s just that not everyone can see these new styles, and some new styles can only be seen by certain people." The subtext is saying: Armani''s. I am not qualified to appreciate certain new styles, which is before the irony. Then Hugo turned his head and looked at Frank, "Is that so? I don''t know much about fashion, I just heard some rumors." Frank was stunned by Hugos soft words. He finally realized the hard-to-swallow feeling when he used polite words to top Hugo, but Frank still had to keep smiling and replied, "Today The new models I brought here are absolutely unique, and they will definitely suit you very well." Frank silently avoided the embarrassment of answering Hugo directly, but responded in a tactful way, and then continued along the topic, "This season''s new..." The connection is seamless, and there are really two. Brush, "We have maintained Armani''s consistent style, the careful tailoring and the texture of the fabric are of course..." Frank began to introduce Hugo to the clothes behind him. Hugo and Joseph didn''t walk away directly, but looked at it seriously. Compared with several other brands, Armani''s clothing is known for its simple and calm tailoring. Richard will choose Armani at the premiere of "The Final Analysis" because the brand style fits his aura very well. Although Armani has made some relatively young and unruly attempts in the past two years, it is still not strong enough compared to Gucci''s bold innovation. Therefore, more mature business men choose Armani suits, and the bonus effect is very obvious. Strictly speaking, among the current four brands, although Armani''s suits are not as suitable for Hugo as Gucci and Givenchy, they are the most suitable for the theme of "Yihai Xiongfeng". It''s no wonder that Frank speaks endlessly, "The lawyer''s image is definitely very suitable for choosing our suit. It is solemn, atmospheric, professional, and sensible. Such a''precious'' British image can be seen in every detail of the suit." Frank seized. With the special "color" of the Armani brand, he can give full play to his abilities. But seeing Hugo and Joseph listening carefully, Frank felt a sense of frustration. The Hugo in front of him is indeed listening attentively to his explanation, but the problem is that the smile on Hugos mouth is full of strangeness and alienation, without deliberate negative emotions, just a courtesy of imaginary and unreasonable social occasions, just like Frank no matter what. What to say, Hugo has already made a decision, and this decision cannot be changed. Frank''s current efforts are not only useless, but more like a dying struggle or a jumping clown. This kind of shame is hard to describe in words. Many times, in the process of interpersonal''communication'', you don''t need to fist to make the other party feel pain, nor do you need cynicism to make the other party feel angry. A humble and polite smile is just as lethal, and this cold weapon is even more abrupt. Inflicting fatal injuries on the ground, people suffer a heavy blow from the root of their confidence. Frank is very good at this way. As the head of Armanis branch, he must maintain the basic etiquette in the service industry, because this is the brand image of Armani. It is necessary for the industry to look down on others, but it must not be too obvious. It must be skillful. If it is packaged with a humble smile Repulsion in the bones, this is a''door'' of learning. This was the case the last time Frank received Hugo, and he politely let Hugo retreat. If Hugo wants to make trouble unreasonably, Frank is also a reasonable party, and it is difficult for others to criticize Armani. This is called breaking the tooth and swallowing it in the stomach. It was Frank who swallowed the fist and Hugo who swallowed the tooth, but no one believed Hugo''s complaint. But today, Frank finally felt the counterattack from Hugo, and gave back to the other way. Now it is Hugo who is swinging his fist, and Frank is the one who swallows his teeth. What''s even more depressing is that Frank has his mouth full of blood, but he still has to carry his work to the end with all his energy and a smile on his face. Otherwise, he What is lost is not only the Hugo business today, but also the opportunity for job promotion, or the tragedy of making a fool of himself in front of other colleagues. Sure enough, after Frank finished speaking, Hugo and Joseph hadn''t spoken for a long time. The silence of about two seconds made Frank''s entire scalp numb. In the end, Joseph didn''t hold it back and said directly, "Thank you for your explanation. "Joseph''s words were still rather rigid, and he could not conceal his true emotions. It can be felt that Joseph really has a deep resentment towards Armani. Hugo even wonders if Joseph had suffered a lot from Armani before. Hugo stood by and took the topic, "The explanation of the''precision'' color made me indulge in it and I can''t extricate myself." As he spoke, he clapped softly, and the bright smile on his face was like three o''clock in the afternoon. In the eyes of others, Hugo is really satisfied with Armani, but Frank can see a layer of mist on Hugos clear eyes, which makes Frank like an ice cellar, "Hehe, if you can wear it It must be an honor to get on Armani''s suit." Hugo is implying that Franks refusal last time, because Frank thought that Hugo was not qualified to be compared with Richard, but today, Frank is wearing a series of suits hoping to be attracted by Hugo, this kind of reincarnation. "Shoot" in Hugo''s language, made Frank''s mouth full of bitterness, and he couldn''t say anything. "Thank you for your explanation, you have worked so hard, please sit down first." After the previous several brands have finished speaking, Hugo will more or less look through the clothes and ask some questions. But this time Hugo did not, and he let Frank finish his job very simply and neatly, which let Frank know that he had no chance. Frank feels what it feels like to be dumb and swallow Huanglian. He can only smile, try to maintain his calmness, and then sit down again. Its just that its so easy to stay calm at the moment, so that Franks body was not tense when he sat down, and he sank heavily into the stool, causing Franks teeth to hit up and down, almost biting his own. Tongue. Hugo and Joseph gestured to Frank politely, and then they walked to Givax. The etiquette must be a complete set, which is a principle of the two people in Frank''s church. The clothing that Givax brings today is indeed highly anticipated. Because of its inextricable connection with the navy in history, the traditional military uniform elements have always been reflected in the design. This years Givax military uniform The element is reflected in the slightly tough epaulette design. The usual suit shoulder line is shaped by shoulder pads, so as to achieve the effect of supporting the outline of the entire suit. However, Givax has replaced the shoulder pads with the design of military uniform hard cardboard this time, weakening the suit version "shelf" The feeling of being more dependent on the modification of the male''sex'' nature. In addition, through the sculptures with wide shoulders and long clothes, the overall proportions tend to be more balanced and stiffer. It can be said that the suits of UU Reading Givancs are tougher than the other four. Although they are still not as good as the real military uniforms, the overall sense of heroism and sassy decoration is also more obvious. However, Givax''s suits are also more critical. If a man''s body proportions are not enough to show color, he is really putting a bucket on his body. Not only does it have no beauty at all, it will spoil a suit and a man. The reason why Pella "Mon" issued a special invitation to Givax is to learn from the naval elements of Givax so that Hugo can shine at the premiere. "Yihai Xiongfeng" is a work of court debate, and it also involves the military. Givax is indeed in line with the premiere style. Naturally, Hugo didn''t make a decision on the spot. After the five brand descriptions ended, he left the clothes in the meeting room, and then left first. After Hugo finishes the selection, we will notify the brand separately, and the clothes that have not been selected will naturally be sent back. Frank looked at Hugo, who was crossing with Joseph, with his head down, the corner of his mouth still had that smile, but it was obviously a thousand miles away from what he had just seen. Although Hugo is only relying on a "Scent of the''Female'' People" to return to the public eye, not to mention the top actors or reaching the peak, even the first-line actors are still a long way away, but I don''t know why , Frank has a feeling that Armani seems to have missed one of the most important opportunities in the next ten years. Chapter 143： Bring your partner to attend On Wednesday, December 9th, it was a cloudless weather. Hugo woke up early. He had insomnia yesterday and didnt fall asleep until more than three oclock in the morning, but he woke up again less than eight oclock in the morning. You can watch It shows the tension in his heart. Although he has already experienced the premiere of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People", today''s premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" still made him unable to relax, not only because this movie will be in one thousand nine hundred. The theater will be screened on a large scale, and because this is another brand new work, it will be tested by the audience. Every time a new work comes out, Hugo must go through such a process. Perhaps it will be relieved with the accumulation of experience, but the nervous mood will still exist. This is a manifestation of the importance of the work. I hope to get audiences and film reviews. People''s positive recognition will never disappear. Maybe one day Hugo will be able to do his own way. He doesnt worry about whether someone will appreciate it when he shoots a work, so he wont be nervous anymore, but Hugo doesnt know when this day will come, and he doesnt even know if this day will come. Will come. After Hugo washed and made breakfast, Charlize and Alex woke up one after another. Looking at Hugo, who had been busy early in the morning, the two looked at each other, and they could immediately see Hugo''s nervousness. Yes, but they dont have a good way to solve this problem, because they are half-hearted. Charlize looked at Hugo, who was rather disheartened, took a bite of the Jade rice slices in his mouth, thought for a moment, and said, You still have a female companion to meet you today. Are you ready? "Oh, yes, female companion!" Hugo realized that today is not going to walk the red carpet for the premiere. Uma will accompany him to appear in front of the media. After remembering this, Hugo immediately relaxed a lot, and walking in company is at least more reassuring than walking alone. But immediately, Hugo remembered that he had to meet the female companion, and then the two of them went to China together. The National Theater, which made the premiere process more troublesome, and Hugo leaned his brows in the middle, hesitatingly said, "Should I call Uma?" Charlize looked at Hugo''s distressed appearance, could not help but was a little fascinated and a little funny. When he noticed that Hugo was casting his eyes, Charlize lowered his eyes quietly and looked at what was in his bowl. Jade''s rice slice, her right hand fell into a bored twice, but her mouth calmly said, "Have you arranged a meeting place and time? Oh, no, you should call her to confirm again, you know Yes,''girls'' children will always''spend'' more time than usual when faced with such important moments. Who can be sure that accidents won''t happen." Charlize finally sorted out a clear idea from his mind, and then raised his eyes to look at Hugo. Hugo''s amber eyes are so clear and clean, it makes Charlize messy. My thoughts settled a little bit, "Yes, you should give her a call." Uma is Hugo''s "female" companion at the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", so all this is taken for granted. Charlize told himself so secretly. Hugo nodded and stood up directly, "I''m going to call." But only after two steps, he withdrew again, putting the''Jade'' rice bowl and spoon in his hand on the dining table. , And then walked towards the phone again. This confused movement caused both Charlize and Alex to laugh. Seeing Hugo making a call in the past, Alex looked at Charlize and asked casually, "Hugo is going to the premiere, why not invite you?" Charlize was stunned, and then showed a smile, "Because we are friends, not dates. I dont want reporters to misunderstand." "Why can''t my friends attend the premiere together?" Alex said nonchalantly, "but Uma is also good. It can be seen that the progress between her and Hugo is very good." Alex said. Thinking of the relationship between Hugo and Uma,''Lu'' smiled and said to herself, "After attending the premiere this time, it is estimated that the media will be lively. No matter what the movie is, at least this attention is paid. The focus is already created." Charlize took his gaze back from Hugo, and poured some cow''s milk on her''Jade'' rice slices. She only felt that her throat was dry and she had to drink a little water. "The focus of the movie is quite a lot. , I just dont know which point will be detonated by the reporter. Charlizes full of optimistic tone made Alex also excited In addition to the movie, "Yihai Xiongfeng" does have a lot of focus outside the scene, Hugo and Demi''s feud, Hugo and Jack''s fire "flower"-it is inevitable to compare it with Al and Hugo. After losing the audition, Tom Cruise is now in trouble again. The reunion of Hugo and Kevin Bacon... There are indeed many places where the media can make a fuss, depending on how Paramount Pictures intends to operate. After lunch, Hugo finally waited until three o''clock in the afternoon, and then took a leased limousine with Joseph to the door of Umas house. It''s only three blocks away from Hugo''s home. The architectural style and surrounding environment are all the same, and it is also a gathering place for many people who chase the dreams of actors. It seems to be more intimacy. Hugo stood beside the black colored elongated Lincoln, waiting for Umas arrival. Todays extended Lincoln was not leased by Joseph, but by Paramount Pictures. Otherwise, with Hugos current financial resources, it would naturally be impossible to rent such a luxury sedan. It can be seen that Paramount Pictures has indeed spared no effort in propagating "Yihai Xiongfeng" this time. After waiting for nearly twenty minutes, Hugo finally saw the procrastination of the female makeup and dressing, and only then saw Uma walk out of the building. Today Uma pulled up her blonde hair, tied a bun concisely and generously, and showed two neat metal ring earrings on the ears. In order to match Hugo''s clothing, Uma chose a set of clean''trousers'' outfit, navy blue''color'' denim'' pants'' paired with white''color'' deep v-neck vest bottoming shirt, and the jacket chose a bright blue''color'' In his open-collar casual suit, the right shoulder is matched with a huge spinning''flower'' petal. This''flower'' petal occupies the entire shoulder and robs countless sights, but still can''t hide the looming career line. In the afternoon The bright sunshine is dazzling. Uma originally had a unique and mysterious''female'' sexuality trait. When she matched this neat''pants'' outfit, the sassy and heroic charm made people unable to move their eyes, and was not ostentatious but did not. Even if the body curve that people will ignore is hidden in the Luo shirt, it makes its''female'' sex'' breath exude a unique appeal. Hugo couldn''t help but sighed, greeted Uma with a big hug, and made a simple veneer, "You are really beautiful today." The smile that had been hanging on Uma''s face bloomed, but there was a sly light in those eyes, "Isn''t I usually not beautiful?" Hugo was asked immediately, and was stunned. The sluggish expression made Uma smile more brilliantly. Hugo could only explain in desperation, "You know I didn''t mean that." "I don''t know." Uma said triumphantly. Hugo didn''t know what to say except for a smile. Seeing that her prank had succeeded, Uma didn''t continue to insist and looked up and down Hugo. "If it werent for you to tell me that you dont plan to wear a suit, I would never have imagined your outfit today. But..." Uma paused, "I still have to say that you are so handsome today, almost to I stopped breathing." Umas praise made Hugo a little embarrassed, and in the end he could only say, "That really relieved me." Hugo hesitated for a long time when choosing the premiere outfit today, and finally chose Givax, but it was not a suit, but a more casual and lazy outfit. The azure-blue casual style bottoming round-neck t-shirt. The loose neckline and draped fabric make the t-shirt look full of randomness. The blue and gray''color'' denim pants'' match the black''color'' blunt tip high top. Style leather shoes, I finally chose a black''color'' sheep'' wool'' over-the-knee long coat with asymmetric buttons. The tough epaulettes of the coat continue the navy uniform style, and the long coat is a classic style of the military uniform, but it is matched with a t-shirt and denim''pants'', which cushions the army''s perseverance and adds some youthful colors. Aristocratic atmosphere, and a free style of laziness and''sex''. Hugo neatly combed a dark gold colored short hair, fully showing his heroic and force eyebrows, and sculpted his casual temperament more formal. Finally, I chose a pair of bright red color leather gloves to gather the highlights of the whole outfit. I have to say that this suit of Hugo is perfect on him, his body is slender, and his tough and powerful style blends with green spring vitality, adding a touch of laziness to his handsomeness. , And those leather gloves are the finishing touch, enough to ignite everyone''s sights. What Uma said was the truth. She did feel the tightness of her breathing. Although she had always known that Hugo was full of charm, today, compared to the premiere of "The Final Analysis", Hugo was dressed with a''fine'' heart. After that, not only did it not weaken the aura because of casual dressing, but on the contrary, it was even more admirable: this is a natural clothes hanger, and the moving charm is even more shocking. "Please come in." Hugo''s voice interrupted Uma''s "fascination". The gentleman invited Uma to board the car, with his right hand extended to protect the part of the car''s''door'' frame to protect Uma''s head. Bumped into. Uma took a deep breath. She knew that today was her chance to stand beside Hugo and face all the media eyes. Before getting into the car, she couldn''t help but clenched her fists to cheer for herself, and then showed her to Hugo. ''With a big smile, I got into the car. Hugo then got in the sedan, closed the door of the car, and showed a confirmed smile to Joseph sitting on the opposite side. Joseph turned around and knocked on the glass between the driver''s seat and the back row, and then the car slowly started to move towards the venue where the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was held. The National Theater drove away. Chapter 144： Swarming Arriving from Sunset Plaza. The National Theater, only four miles away, can be reached in a quarter of an hour by car. Located in the middle of Hollywood Boulevard. The National Theater is one of the most famous theaters in the United States. It was built in 1927 by the owner of the circus, Sid Grauman, who was respected as "Mr. Hollywood". The reason was his alignment. Chinese culture is full of great interest. middle. The National Theater is full of hearts just from the appearance. The national flavor, looks like a huge red color. In a Chinese temple, a huge oriental dragon occupies the entrance of the building, two stone lions guard the big door, and many small dragons are decorated with a copper roof. middle. The National Theater once held Oscars, and the handprints and footprints of Hollywood stars in front of the theaters door have become another attraction on Hollywood Boulevard in addition to the Walk of Fame. In addition, in. The National Theater is also one of the famous premiere venues in Hollywood. Every year, many movies choose to be premiered here. Since the theater can accommodate 2,200 spectators, only large-scale premieres will be selected here. "Yihai Xiongfeng" chose China. The National Theater held its premiere, and the grand ceremony can be imagined. When Hugo, Uma, and Joseph arrived on Hollywood Boulevard, they were three hundred yards away from the theater, and the crowd was surging at the door. Although there is no way to count them down, there are at least three hundred people today. The famous movie "fan" came to the scene, and it was a step up to the scale of the premiere that Hugo had participated in before. Hugo was still very nervous at first, but when he turned his head, he saw Uma''s coquettish face tightened, and the 520 novel was about to overflow. This is the Uma that Hugo has never seen before. The Uma that Hugo knows is a bold "female" who proactively kisses him in front of the media, and a courageous female who dares to love and hate. ''Son, but this kind of anxiety and tension is so strange, but so familiar. Hugo chuckled softly, "Will the two of us walk on the red carpet like this?" When I fluttered, Uma was amused. Hugos description was so happy. Uma had to paint this scene in his mind. After laughing, Uma adjusted her breath and said, "I have never participated in such a large scale. At the premiere of the movie, the heartbeat was fierce. As he said, Uma put his right hand on the left''chest'', feeling the powerful but flustered heartbeat rhythm. The works that Uma has starred in so far can be counted with one hand, and none of them have achieved remarkable results. Even the "Final Analysis" released at the beginning of the year was completely overwhelming, so Uma has never seen such a big one. In the scene, tension is inevitable. Seeing Umas frowning eyebrows, Hugos tension eased a lot. He couldnt help but point the tip of Umas nose with his right index finger, and showed a big smile. "At the last premiere, You directly raided my mouth''lips'', I can''t see any nervousness in you." Hugo''s ridicule made Uma laugh again, "That''s different, at least you don''t have a camera on your body." In fact, Uma''s personality is brave and direct. It can stabilize and be nervous before facing various big scenes. His emotions only hit in an instant, and will soon adjust, but today''s scene is particularly big and it will take a little longer. Now being teased by Hugo twice in a row, Uma also relaxes. Uma''s eyes looked at Hugo, who was close at hand, slightly opened her lips and said, "Or, do it again today, so maybe I won''t be nervous." Uma''s exhaled breath lightly patted Hugo''s "lip" flap, winking slightly, and then slowly moved forward, feeling Hugo''s gradually accelerating breathing rhythm and getting warmer and warmer. He breathed hot, and finally "kissed" Hugo''s soft "lip" with his own "lip". Everything is like slow motion. Hugo and Uma are getting closer, their eyes drooping bit by bit, and finally the heat of this kiss wraps the two people. This was just a light kiss, and the two soon separated and opened their eyes slightly to look at each other. The corners of Hugo''s mouth could not help but outline a beautiful arc, "How about it, are you still nervous now?" "If you''re by my side." Uma smiled lightly, making Hugo''s heartbeat rise slightly with the curvature of the corner of the mouth, and then slowly fall, Hugo nodded gently, "Able to be a lady" ''Service, it''s my pleasure.'' Joseph, who was sitting on the opposite side, floated his gaze out of the window as if he hadnt seen all of this. Its just that the blushing and heart-pounding atmosphere in the carriage was really influential, and Joseph couldnt help feeling that his gaze fell there. Not quite right. Fortunately, after speaking and asking, he arrived at his destination. After the car''s door was opened by the security, Hugo took the lead to get out of the car, and the cheers on the scene immediately swarmed. The calls of "Hugo" mixed with screams, Hugo''s I saw the dazzling red carpet in front of me, and then I was attracted by the scale of more than 300 fans on both sides. The red carpet in front of you stretched from the side of the street along the steps to the stage, leading directly to the big''door'' of the theater. At this time, people were all standing on the side, surrounding the stage. Everyone was close to the railing, and expressed the most''excited'' sigh in their hearts at the lively scene on the stage. A team of media reporters squatted on both sides of the red carpet above the stage. A rough estimate is that at least 30 reporters arrived at the scene today. This scale should not be underestimated. At the end of the red carpet is the back panel of the "Yihai Xiongfeng" poster. At this time, actors such as Jack Nicholson and Demi Moore have arrived at the scene and are being interviewed by media reporters. Originally, the fans on both sides of the stage were calling Jack''s name, but when the extended Lincoln stopped by the side of the street, more than half of them turned their attention: Hugo was the only one who did not arrive at the scene today. Up. Sure enough, as soon as Hugo''s figure appeared, the screams on the scene immediately gathered all the power and rushed towards Hugo together. The more than three hundred movie fans in front of us, whether they are real or deliberately found by Paramount, but in terms of scale and passion, they are not on the same level as Hugo''s previous scenes. , The kind of scream mixed with sonorous sounds was like a wave of air that directly rushed towards Hugo. Hugo was caught off guard. Before he had time to react, his ears were just like a whining sound. Immediately afterwards, reporters flashes swarmed, and the flashes flashed like a bunch of guns flowers flashing in front of them, so that Hugos eyes didnt have time to make effective adjustments. They just felt that there was an instant. There was darkness, and then countless light spots drifted in the darkness. This feeling of instant blindness made Hugo feel a little dizzy. This is the real grand premiere. The fan groups that Hugo met before were all too small. The impact of more than 300 fans in front of them brought an unprecedented shock to Hugo and a sense of swelling in the heart. And the dizziness of the head made Hugo almost couldn''t believe this was the truth. Once upon a time, the moment he dreamed of appeared in front of him today, no matter how many fans are there or how magnificent the scene is, but these people are cheering for their arrival, just because of their appearance. And the scene of "excited" movement, this kind of "flowers" clusters made Hugo''s chest cavity filled with excitement, happiness, and joy. He only felt that he was in heaven, fresh. Flowers and applause surround me, and the colorful sceneries make my brain lose the ability to think. "Hugo!" A voice came from behind, causing Hugo to look back, and then he felt back into his body bit by bit, it was Uma. The darkness of vision gradually returned to light, and only a single spot of light flickered in the corner of the eye; the roar of the ears remained, but at least the blue veins in the temples no longer jump wildly, and other sounds can be heard. Hugo looked at Uma who was tense in front of him, and those emerald green eyes looked at him deeply. Uma''s left hand was holding her right arm, and the cold and trembling palm reminded Hugo of her Nervous, this actually made Hugo calm down a bit. Today is his home arena and the premiere of the movie he starred in. Compared with the small and prudent premiere of "Scent of the "Female"", today here is a wider stage, and he, absolutely No stage fright! Hugo "showed" a big smile to Uma. Uma could see the subtle fire "flowers" burning slowly in Hugo''s deep eyes, igniting the tension in her heart, Uma. The corners of Ma''s mouth followed Hugo''s smile to outline an arc. At this moment, cheers and flashing lights poured out together, but the magical thing is that Uma and Hugo only felt each others existence, and the rhythms of the two people quietly matched together, as if this was a world that only belonged to them. Then, Hugo looked back at the dazzling red carpet ahead, took Uma and drove forward, Joseph standing at the door of the car straightened his tie a little. Then followed. Hugo appeared! The handsome and awe-inspiring shock shocked the audience! The casual but full of artistic costume made everyone hold their breath. The reporters hurriedly pressed the quick''door'' in their hands, and the movie fans worked hard to express With the inner excitement, before everyone had time to look away from the demon''s gorgeous gloves in Hugo''s hand, they saw Uma appear. Uma and Hugo stand side by side. Umas dress today is also so tough and straightforward. Standing next to Hugo is quite a match made in beauty. Although both of them are dressed in casual clothes, no one would think this is inappropriate. . On the contrary, that kind of unrestrained heroism burst out with dazzling light against the red carpet. The two people standing on the red carpet looked at each other. At this moment, the fire "flower" between the two suppressed all the flashing lights, cheers, and screams around. The natural harmony made each One person was dumbfounded. People quickly recalled the shocking kiss between Uma and Hugo at the premiere of "The Final Analysis" at the beginning of the year, and today the two appeared together at the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", isn''t it? The scandal between two people... is it true? Chapter 145： Gossip boom Hugo and Uma stood on the red carpet, standing side by side, Uma holding Hugo''s arm, the soft smile on his face was particularly eye-catching, and a neat attire swept her onto her. Charming. Demon. The yan temperament converges, but a mysterious and calm elegance is added, which the media has never seen in Uma. The Uma-Thurman in front of them surprised the media reporters, and they could hardly believe that this was the Uma they knew. A windbreaker fully outlines Hugo''s long body of''Jade'', and the simple and generous hairstyle fully presents the sloppy handsomeness. Obviously Hugo chose a set of clothing that surprised everyone, but The lazy dress in this kind of leisure makes every pair of eyes stunning. Whether it is the elegance of the "Death Poetry Society", the embarrassment of the Golden Raspberry Award, or the handsomeness of "smelling the fragrance and knowing the female," none of them can compare to the demeanor of Hugo today. The combination of handsome men and beautiful women made the red carpets hustle and bustle lose its color in an instant. All the cheers and shouts were like the blooming flowers ??that reached its peak in an instant, but it was only for Hugo, Uma blooms. In the eyes of the media, the handsome and sunny Hugo has never lacked "flower" side scandals. From the "Dune" period, he and the same drama "female" protagonist Vinia Madsen () spread the scandal, but at that time both people It is not well-known, so it did not attract much attention. After that, the intermittent scandal of Yu did not end. Last year, after the "Hudson Eagle", the love and hatred between Hugo and the famous producer Tracey Qiu is definitely the most watched scandal in the circle. But the problem is that no matter which scandal is, Hugo has not really admitted it, so these scandals have stopped at the stage of the rumor, and have not really been implemented. However, todays situation seems a little different. The scandal about Hugo and Uma went viral at the beginning of the year. Although the two parties did not admit it, no one forgot about Umas shocking one at the premiere of "Final Analysis". kiss''. And now, Hugo actually took Uma to the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", which is almost equivalent to admitting that the two people are''communicating''. Generally speaking, a man with a''female'' companion attending the premiere may be a partner in a movie of the same drama, or a relative''s family member, and then a''girl'' friend who is''making up'' relationship. Obviously, Uma neither played the role of "Yihai Xiongfeng" nor was Hugo''s family member, so the most likely "sex" is the "interaction" object. "Hugo, Uma, are you''associating''?" The reporter''s shouts rushed from all directions, and the calls came one after another, mixed with the screams of fans on both sides, making it more and more unclear. The source of the sound. However, even if it is not clear, it does not prevent the reporters from expressing their meaning clearly. The first focus of everyone''s attention is this issue. Hugo and Uma, who had only walked halfway through the red carpet, were left in place by the reporter''s questioning whose "wave" was higher than a "wave". If the two of them gave an answer, it is estimated that the reporters would not let it go. Two people walked. Therefore, the two stopped to look at each other and smiled, and then saw Uma shook his head, "No, we are not a couple." Umas answer significantly reduced the frequency of flashing lights at the scene. Everyone hoped to focus on the two peoples answers for the first time, but they didnt expect Uma to deny the reporters question. This... how is this? It feels like talking nonsense with your eyes open. Fortunately, Uma immediately explained, "I and Hugo are friends, yes, we did eat a few times, and we met several times in private." Uma said while watching. At Hugo, Lu showed a smile and cast an inquiring look, as if seeking Hugos approval. Sure enough, she saw Hugo smiling and nodded, But, at the premiere today, its just with Standing here as a "female" **** friend, I expressed support for Hugo''s new movie." At this time, Uma no longer had the tension just now. After she calmed down, her courageous and resolute sexual light gradually showed out of the outline, mastering the atmosphere of the scene proficiently. After hearing Umas answer, the reporters probably understood the outline, but they were still not sure. The person involved was right there. Naturally, there was no need for them to think in detail. They directly cast their sights on the Hugo standing next to him, hoping that Hugo could give it. Give a clear answer. Hugo still had a smile on his face, but he did not immediately answer. Instead, he pointed to the cameras in the hands of the reporters, "Are you sure it doesn''t matter if you let me stand here to answer questions?" The noisy reporters all stopped. Photographing and interviews on the red carpet are skillful. Generally speaking, they are divided into two parts. The first half is mainly to record the red carpet. The reporters will also conduct some random interviews, but most of them are just "friendship". Small talks, or casual conversations such as "How are you feeling today", are mostly short "talking" conversations that extend around the red carpet itself. In the second half, there will be a special door photo zone. Basically, the back panel is the logo back panel prepared by the organizer. The film festival has the film festival logo, and the premiere is the movie poster. The filming is fixed in this area. After the photo, the reporter''s interview will proceed in depth. During the interview here, the reporters will hand over a lot of microphones. These microphones will not be the speaker microphones on site, but the microphones connected to the camera or tape recorder. The answers to the interview can be recorded so that the reporter can write after returning. Draft use. Of course, the red carpet of a large award ceremony similar to the Oscar will also arrange a red carpet host to interview the actors immediately, but this part of the interview is used for TV broadcast, and it is another part, mainly in the costumes of the guests. , Mood, outlook, etc. are the main topics. Hugo and Uma were standing on the red carpet at this time. They belonged to the first half. The reporter didnt record their answers. They could only rely on their heads to remember them. After the two Hugo walked to the photo zone, they were bound to be right again. The reporters will answer again. That''s why Hugo asked this question, which made the reporters stupid: Everyone was too impatient to forget about it. Hugo''s words made Uma chuckled, and even other reporters next to him found it ridiculous, and showed an embarrassing smile. However, Hugo did not let this situation continue. He immediately said, "Yes, we are friends." After Hugo gave Uma a look, both of them couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Guo later explained, "Maybe a little bit more familiar than ordinary friend relations, yes, that''s it." The reporters immediately understood the meaning of Hugo and Uma. In fact, the relationship between male and female is very complicated. There are many explanations and definitions. Dating is one of them. In short, they mean each other. If they have a good impression, they decide to give each other some opportunities, come out to meet, date, and then seek further development. If they succeed, they will become a couple. If they fail to find a tacit understanding, they will break up. And Hugo and Uma, obviously this is the relationship. But then the question came again, to what extent has the relationship between Hugo and Uma developed? Did it start in March? The two have dated several times, how is the effect? ??Attend the premiere together today, yes Doesnt mean that you are just one step away from the couple... If you want to ask questions, these questions must be one after another. This is not only the professional habit of reporters, but also the gossip curiosity of ordinary people. But because of the lack of recording equipment, Hugos reminder just now makes sense. Therefore, the reporters on both sides of the red carpet were held in place, and they wanted to ask questions, but they said no. Come out, this kind of taste is really extreme. Then the reporters watched Hugo and Uma with the smiles of "the treacherous scheme succeeded", and walked again to the photo zone at the end of the red carpet. Aside, t: il: Not to mention the scandalous scandal, today''s Hugo and Uma''s style is absolutely popular in the audience, not only perfectly fits the movie theme, but also adds a lot of vitality to the red carpet, becoming today The most dazzling scenery in the evening. Therefore, the photographing time also lasted a long time. For three full minutes before and after, the photo reporters kept chanting, "Hugo, here", "Uma, Uma", "Look here, see here", "Laugh one and one smile..." Rain Guo just felt that the smile on his face was going to be stiff, he was still not accustomed to such occasions, it was obvious that he could not cultivate at home. After the filming was over, the reporters couldnt wait to ask questions. Hugo and Uma answered the first half of the red carpet. When faced with further questions from the reporters, Uma took the conversation. "So what do you want to know? Although Hugo and I are very good friends, I don''t think that today, as the protagonist, he will be blurred out of focus and will''show'' a smile." The subtext of this remark is to say again: We are friends, this relationship has been said clearly enough, you can stop it. I have to say Uma''s sex is still very boyish, and the attitude of daring to speak and do makes the media reporters show wry smiles. And Hugo, who was standing next to him, also showed an angry expression very cooperatively, "Dont you feel that Jack and Rob are already angry? Today is the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng". I think the most important thing is to keep your eyes on the movie, otherwise I will be in a dilemma when I attend the premiere next time." Hugo also dragged Jack Nicholson and the others standing next to the water, but Demi Moore and Bruce Willis, who were left out, were obviously not looking good. They were originally red today. The most popular husband and wife on the carpet, but who knew that Hugo was carrying Uma on stage, this blood-boiled suspected scandal easily attracted the attention of all reporters. It is conceivable that the front pages of major newspapers and magazines tomorrow will definitely have a place for Hugo and Uma. This has achieved the propaganda purpose of Paramount Pictures, but it is not good news for Demi. Sure enough, after the reporters heard Hugos words, their sensitive news caught the key information. Nicholas McLenna from the Los Angeles Times immediately yelled, Hugo, I heard that you and Demi during the filming The relationship has always been bad, is this really the case? After you arrived at the scene today, you have never had a relationship with Demi!" Chapter 146： Beginning Faced with the difficulties of the reporters, Hugo was clearly prepared. These issues have been mentioned repeatedly in the early publicity. Even though both parties have clarified this statement in front of the media, journalists who are good at catching the wind are definitely not. I am willing to let go of such a hot spot, so Hugo calmly looked in the direction of Demi and Bruce, and said with a smile, "If you are expecting Demi to come to the intersection to welcome me in person, then Obviously my relationship with Demi is very bad." Hugos unexpected answer made the reporters stunned, but Uma next to him laughed out loud. She didnt expect that Hugo would answer this way, so she couldnt help but look at Hugos. The side face, the soft chin curve now outlines a wonderful arc because of the smile at the corner of the mouth, and she can clearly see Hugos amber eyes blooming with enthusiasm, which is even more exciting than the North Star. At this moment, Uma''s heartbeat lost its rhythm. "After I came to the red carpet, you didn''t give me the opportunity to say hello to my friends. I hope that tomorrow will not be the news that I was rejected by the entire crew." Hugo cleverly changed the topic, using this humorous way to make the reporters Both closed their mouths. The reporters wanted to say that Hugo and Demi didnt have any''friendship'' on the red carpet. Hugo said that this was all because the reporter caught the scandal and kept chasing him, and he didnt have time to''live'' with Demi. Stream, to be precise, has not had time to''communicate'' with the entire crew. Such a rebuttal cleverly blocked the mouths of the reporters. Hugos bright eyes have been fixed on the questioning Nicholas. Originally, he saw that Nicholas was very optimistic about the prospects of "Yihai Xiongfeng". Hugo thought that Nicholas had "returned to justice", but now it seems that this is not the case at all. Regardless, Nicholas is still trying his best to dig up the news. At this time, Nicholas was also looking at Hugo with great spirits. His sight was full of curiosity. He did not expect Hugos answer, and Hugo surprised him time and time again, which made Nicholas feel very surprised. Magic. Therefore, not only did Nicholas not be frustrated by the rebuttal, but enthusiastically met Hugo''s eyes. The two men quietly engaged in a war of eyes, but obviously Hugo did not have enough time to compete with Nicholas, he calmly retracted his gaze, and then took Uma to stride towards Demi, and Demi and Bruce Fu hugged each other and used practical actions to dispel the reporters'' suspicion. Although Demi does not have a good impression of Hugo under "Private", and Bruce is even more so, she still has to do a good job on the surface in front of the media, so both sides are very cooperative, leaving the reporters with nothing to say. Although the reporters are still a little unwilling, they know that today''s harvest is probably the case, and it is actually rich enough. As for further digging, we will wait until the movie is released. Anyway, the crew will definitely carry out large-scale publicity, and there is no need to worry about not having a chance. The interview part of the red carpet has ended, and the main creators of the crew have entered the theater, waiting for the "Yihai Xiongfeng" to kick off. Hugo and Uma were chatting with Kevin Bacon, but Joseph suddenly appeared and said politely, "Sorry, can I borrow Hugo for a while?" "It seems I have a job again." Hugo said with a chuckle, bid farewell to Uma, Kevin, and Joseph walked aside, "Where did you go? I won''t see you after walking the red carpet." Joseph As Hugo''s agent, he is now following the red carpet together, but when the media is taking pictures, he will walk out of the scope of the photo, and then follow him after the photo is over. "There was some accident." Joseph looked around and made sure that no one was beside him, then said in a low voice, "I saw Sidney-Pollack." Isn''t this the director of "Sugar Coated Trap". "I originally thought he was just here to watch''Yihai Xiongfeng''. After all, it is not surprising that he wants to personally examine your abilities. But then I saw Lang Meyer again." "What?" Hugo frowned. Lang, as an agent, does the "Yihai Xiongfeng" crew have any artists under his banner? Why did he come to today''s premiere scene. Joseph nodded, "I think Lang is here today for Sidney." No wonder Joseph was so cautious. Sidney was preparing for the "Sugar Coated Trap", and he was spotted by a group of actors, including Brad Pitt, now Lang actually came up again, like a jackal eyeing its prey. "Don''t think too much, maybe he didn''t come for me, just because''Sugar Coated Trap'' is a good script?" Hugo doesn''t want to be passionate, the Hollywood circle is so big, and now It was only in the early nineties, and there were not as many film projects opened every period of time, and the chance of encountering each other was relatively high. Just like Hugo and Brad, they meet three times a year. Joseph frowned, "I originally thought the same way, so that I don''t want to be too complicated. But then I saw another person who you absolutely did not expect." Hugo stared at Joseph in a daze. There were more people he didn''t expect. He still hasn''t put together a lot of people in his memory. He must say there are more than one thing and two things that he doesn''t know. So Hugo was so clever that he closed his mouth and did not answer the conversation. Joseph didn''t intend to let Hugo answer, he said directly, "Allejay." This is really an unexpected answer, "I saw Allejay go entangled with Lang, but Lang finally comforted him. Only then did Allejay calm down." Suddenly, all the clues were connected. Allejie deliberately targeted Hugo in the "Yihai Xiongfeng" crew, and later when he was punished, he said those easily misunderstood words; after Tracy and Lang met not long ago, Tracy told Hugo that it was full of hints It turns out that Tracy hinted at this thing: Allergies will come to the premiere to make trouble. Allejay will appear to find Lang to settle accounts, because Joseph had heard that Allejay had not found a job after leaving the crew of "Yihai Xiongfeng", so Allejay wanted to come to the behind-the-scenes messenger Lang to get one back. Fair, perhaps threatening Lang, if Lang does not arrange a job for him, he will expose Lang at the premiere. But why did Tracey know about this? Did Lang tell her, what does this have to do with the Universal Pictures project they are planning? Also, after knowing why Tracey would tell Hugo, just to make Hugo and Lang confront each other, or is it a reminder of the old feelings, or is it something else? "But..." Hugo wanted to ask, why did Lang do this? And why does Tracey hint at him? But before Hugo could speak, Joseph motioned Hugo to stop with his eyes. Hugo followed Joseph''s sight and looked back, and then saw Bruce Willis walking over with his wife Demi. This is another trouble. In fact, Hugo still likes Bruce quite a bit. He likes the "Die Hard" series starring Bruce, but the most important thing is to appreciate Bruce''s attitude towards the world. Although Bruce was a veritable bad boy when he was young, but with age He also has a rare tolerance and atmosphere. Later, Bruce and Demi chose to divorce in 1998, but after the divorce, the two are still very good friends. Not only will they often travel together, but they also cheer for each other. This kind of gift from the years is not available to everyone. own. However, it seems that Hugo and Bruce have settled down an awkward relationship before they meet. Compared to Demis reluctant white eyes, the smile on Bruces face is much more sincere, and you can feel it. Compared to Bruce herself, Demis **** for the role of "Hudson Eagle" was robbed. Caring more. Bruce squeezed Hugo''s hand and squeezed it hard. The strength of the tough guy immediately passed from his palm. Although Hugo is not stronger than Bruce, he is not a vegetarian either. He suppressed it with a smile on his face. Although it did not prevail, it was not completely suppressed, which surprised Bruce. The two people''s eyes crossed a little, and at the same time they let go of their hands, Bruce looked at Hugo''s smile more sincerely, "Man, I heard that your performance this time is very lustful, really Congratulations, the negative influence of the''Hudson''s Eagle'' has finally dissipated, and I don''t need to feel sorry anymore. After all, the script was adapted from my original novel." This is a fact that Hugo does not know. The original novel of "Hudson''s Eagle" is actually Bruce''s work, so the relationship here is even more complicated. It can be said that Hugo has robbed Bruce''s ambition to win.'' color''. But the work encountered a huge failure, making the relationship between the two parties more subtle. The mixed thoughts flashed through Hugo''s mind, and then he laughed, "Every work is a new beginning, isn''t it?" This sentence contains too much content, there is comfort for Bruce, and there is also "Ha The meaning of "Derson''s Eagle" is revealed, and I also express my gratitude to Bruce for coming to congratulate him. Bruce obviously couldn''t agree more with this sentence, smiled and nodded and said, "You don''t have to keep in mind about Tracy. Although she did something wrong at the beginning, you will get revenge afterwards. I''m back Isn''t it? Looking forward is the most important thing. Every day is a new beginning. This is the same as works." Bruce obviously still has little roots, and he directly said these secrets in such a public place, which shocked both Demi and Joseph next to him. But for Hugo, the impact was undoubtedly huge: Tracy first did something that was sorry for her predecessor, and then her predecessor retaliated back, which caused the two sides to fall apart. Then there is a hint of the past events. On the one hand, Tracey is indifferent and even angry with Hugo, and has repeatedly blocked Hugos career; but on the other hand, Tracey seems to be a little contradictory in her heart, no matter what " This can be seen from the mixed eyes when meeting Dahe Lian at the audition scene or the last time he actively hinted that Lang is related to Allejee. But what exactly did Tracy do wrong? How did his predecessor retaliate? And what happened when the two broke completely? Hugo was still foggy. Suddenly, Hugo guessed whether his indifferent, calm, or even silent attitude after crossing over,''inflamed'' Tracy, and made Tracy think that she had been completely broken, so this stepped Tracy step by step. Pushed completely to the opposite side. If this is the case, Hugo really can''t laugh or cry. Chapter 147： Yihai Xiongfeng Hugo always remembered the things between her predecessor and Tracy in her mind, trying to portray the truth at the time, but unfortunately there is still no idea, and the film title of the "female" **** holding the torch in the Columbus graduate film industry has already cut into it. Coming in, Hugo had to focus on the big screen. The experience of filming "Yihai Xiongfeng" this time is a kind of enjoyment for Hugo. The breakthrough in acting is the biggest gain, and Hugo is also very curious. The breakthrough he felt is shown on the big screen. What kind of effect will it be-is it my own illusion or is it true? At the beginning of the movie, it attracted everyones attention with the case of the moon, the black wind and the high night. Two soldiers broke into a room, plugged another soldiers mouth with a rag, and then tied it up. Obviously, the intention was wrong. . In the horrified eyes of the victimized soldier, the movie opened the curtain. Washington, D.C., Office of the Director of Legal Affairs, Major Joanne Galloway in a uniform reported a criminal case in Cuba to the officer. The prospective corporal Harold Dawson and Private Laudon Donny entered the first class. Waiting for soldier William San Diegos barracks and beat him. An hour later, San Diego died in the base hospital. After investigation, the investigator believed that Dawson and Duny were trying to prevent San Diego from reporting on the incident in which Sen shot illegally on the border. The hearing will be held soon. In such a case that seemed to have no doubts, Major Galloway suspected that this was a "red law", so she requested that a lawyer be appointed to be responsible for this case, and she volunteered to become Dawson and Duny Defense attorney. Unfortunately, the chief thought that Major Galloway would be an outstanding investigator, but he was not suitable to be a lawyer. Therefore, the division assigned a lawyer for this case: Daniel Keffi. Kai Fei-that is, when Hugo appeared on the big screen, he was wearing a''stick'' ball costume and wearing a''stick'' ball cap. He was doing the practice of''stick'' hitting and receiving the ball. Kai Fei absolutely He is a master negotiator. He argued with defense lawyers while playing the''stick'' ball. He easily fought for the greatest rights and interests of his defendant, reducing his imprisonment from 30 days to 15 days of restricted punishment. Although Keffi is a very good lawyer, he has successfully handled 44 cases in nine months of serving in the Navy, but his work attitude is obviously not satisfactory. He is cynical and forced by his father''s reputation. He joined the navy under pressure. Not only was he late for meetings and he never brought a pen. He ate apples when he saw his superiors. His enthusiasm for the''stick'' ball obviously surpassed the lawsuit. Maybe he has quick thinking and eloquence. A good lawyer, but not a competent lawyer. Kaifei only went to court once for revoking his drivers license. In his opinion, if the case needs to go to court, what they need is not a lawyer but a pastor. In his opinion, the role of lawyers is not to provide justice, but to serve clients. The minimum cost is to settle the matter before going to court. As Keffis assistant, Sam Weinberg is in charge of the copywriting work. He does not want to take any responsibility, but only provides basic help to Keffi. Kai Fei only heard Galloway describe the case. San Diego, who had been performing very badly in the army, thought he had a serious physical illness. He wrote letters to various ministries for help in order to be transferred from the base. Unfortunately, it was a pity that San Diego wrote. The letter to the Naval Investigation Office stated that he could use evidence that Dawson shot illegally abroad in exchange for the right to transfer. Knowing all this, Kai Fei made a judgment. He believed that this case is likely to expose the disgrace of Guantanamo, and it will also embarrass the safety of the members, including Colonel Nathan Jessup. So I came to the conclusion, "I will fight for conspiracy and misconduct, and sentence to twelve years in prison." In Kai Fei''s view, this is the best choice for Dawson and Duny, but his attitude made Galloway very dissatisfied. Even the defendant has arrived in Washington, and Kai Fei is still practicing'' The stick ball, this completely angered Galloway. She once had the idea of ??submitting to the division to change the lawyer, because she firmly believed that Sen and Duny were innocent, and she hoped that a lawyer would come forward. Return them innocence, but obviously Keffi is not the best choice. Galloway believed that Dawson and Duny had no motive for committing the crime, and that the cause of death in San Diego was tricky. Within two hours of San Diegos death, the forensic doctor could not determine the cause of death, but after another two hours, the forensic doctor believed that San Diego was the cause of death. Died from poisoning. Galloway suspects that this is a red color law case, but its ridiculous that Keffi doesnt know what a red color law is. The incident went back to the moment when San Diego wrote to the Naval Investigation Office. Naturally, this matter was known by the military officers. Colonel Jessup was furious about it, because in his opinion, San Diego is not only an incompetent navy, but also an incompetent navy. He also betrayed his team members, reported his teammates to the chief by leapfrogging, and tried to expose the disgraceful incidents in their army. In an army where obedience is the first rule, this is unforgivable. Regarding this matter, the three officers had a dispute. Lieutenant Colonel Mackinson advocated that San Diego should be removed from the base, not only because San Diegos request should be answered, but also once San Diegos betrayal of his teammates was leaked out, the military colleagues were Won''t spare him. But Colonel Jessup and Lieutenant Kendrick didnt think so. Jessup believed that the removal of San Diego was a cowardly behavior to avoid the problem. He felt that the training of San Diego should be increased to meet military standards. The problem must be solved by military means. In order to achieve the purpose of protecting the country, this is a necessary means. Lieutenant Kendrick is a loyal supporter of the colonel. On the other hand, Dawson and Duny arrived in Washington. Obviously, neither of these soldiers understood the seriousness of the matter. Duny even admired his arrival in the capital with excited eyes. They don''t know where they are, or even why they were arrested, thinking that all this is just following orders. After Kai Fei arrived in the inquiry room, he saw that the two soldiers who followed the order meticulously were very uncomfortable, but they still asked their own questions, "What is the red "color" law?" "It''s a discipline." Dawson replied without squinting. "If there are Marines left behind, you can use this to help them keep up with the team." "What is the specific fashion of the red color regulations?" Keffi still didnt quite understand the internal affairs of these troops. "Explain what the red color regulation specifically means." "Sir," Dawson insisted even though Keffi emphasized three times that he should not be called the officer. "For example, if a team member refuses to take a bath as required, his teammates will give him a military bath-with a brush or steel wire." "Does San Diego also accept the red''color'' regulations?" Keffi asked. "Yes, sir." Dawson replied affirmatively. And Kai Fei immediately asked Duny for some details. Duny didn''t apply any poison or drug to the rag. They just planned to shave San Diego, but suddenly San Diego began to bleed in the mouth, so they beat him. The phone called an ambulance, but unfortunately no one saw them calling, and when the ambulance came, they had been arrested. Under Weinbergs questioning, Dawson admitted that he had fired at the Cuban border on August 2 because he had seen suspicious actions in his corresponding Cuban outpost. And the reason why he enforced the red''color'' laws against San Diego was not because San Diego wanted to report him, but because San Diego had leapfrogged. He set aside his own squad. If there is a problem, he should first report it to his superiors, and then report to his superiors. Go up the floor. His implementation of the red color regulations only hopes to educate San Diego to consider the collective and respect order before acting. "Squad, army, God, country." This is the order of the Marine Corps. The prosecution lawyer Jack Rose is an old friend of Keffi, and Rose provided the prosecution conditions, as long as they pleaded guilty, they would only be sentenced to twenty years in prison. But Keffi did not accept it. He only accepted the penalty of twelve years. Both Keffi and Weinberg found that Dawson and Duny were guilty, and only tried to reduce their punishment. Weinberg even thought that the two were guilty. Soldiers should spend the rest of their lives in prison. And when Keffi brought up the red''color'' law to Rose, Rose first approved the "twelve years" sentence, and then reminded friends, "Lieutenant Jonathan Kendrick summoned his men and specifically asked not to touch it. San Diego." Although Rose has agreed to Kaifei''s sentence, Kaifei is unwilling to nod immediately. He noticed that there seems to be a hidden situation in it, and the situation is not right, so Kaifei decided to go to Guantanamo and come back to make a decision. At the same time, Galloway was authorized by Aunt Duny to become Duny''s agent, and joined the ranks of Keffi and Weinberg to go to Guantanamo, Cuba. Considering that Cuba is too hot, in order to avoid the dark colored clothes from absorbing heat, Weinberg suggested that they wear white colored uniforms to Guantanamo. But when I didnt want to get off the plane, I got the advice of the soldiers. Its best to wear camouflage colors here, because the officers in the white uniforms in Cuba will think they are important people, and they can easily become targets. . Such a lack of common sense is naturally very disdainful in the eyes of Colonel Jessup. The formal meeting between Kai Fei and Jessup seemed a bit like pill. Jessup knew Kefeis father. He said to Lieutenant Kendrick, His father has offended many people in your hometown. Jefferson and the Madison District School fought a lawsuit. The locals opposed a black girl. When I went to a white school to go to school, Lionel Kefi said, "Lets wait and see." Listening to Jessups tone, it was obvious that he looked down on Kefis fathers actions and felt that the other party was just eating and doing nothing to support. . Under the leadership of Lieutenant Kendrick, Kefei and others inspected the scene of the crime in detail, once again learned about the timeline of the development of the incident and discussed the Kendrick "No Touching of San Diego" meeting After understanding, I also deeply realized Kendrick''s contempt for San Diego''s death. In addition, Keffi also accidentally learned that Jessup actually signed the transfer order from San Diego and left the base on the first flight to the United States at 6 am the next day. Unfortunately, San Diego could not wait until the next day. The sun. However, Galloway is holding on to the red''color'' regulations, because in February this year Jessup received a memo from the commander-in-chief prohibiting Jessup from continuing to use the red''color'' regulations. This is obviously''exciting'' Angry Jessup, "Three hundred yards away when I was eating breakfast, there were four thousand well-trained Cubans trying to kill me, so don''t think you can come here to show off!" He gave Galloway fiercely Galloway was speechless and could hardly say anything. Before leaving, Kai Fei asked Jessup to show a copy of the transfer order, which angered Jessup again, "You know? Danny, I can deal with the bullets, I dont need money, no I need a medal. What I want is for you to stand there in a sissy white''color'' uniform, and give me a little **** respect with your Harvard-trained mouth. You must ask me politely!" Kai Fei was a little confused, but politely asked again for his request. This time he got an affirmative answer from Jessup. Chapter 148： Red Regulations After Keffi went home, he began to think carefully. He noticed something wrong with the whole thing. It is very likely that Kendrick ordered the implementation of the red''color'' regulations. Then the disappearance of Lieutenant Colonel Mackinson began to clear the context of the case. stand up. Keffi and Galloway returned to the inquiry room and confirmed the answer to Dawson and Duny. It was indeed Kendrick who ordered the implementation of the red color law. Although Kendrick had a meeting at four in the afternoon and ordered a ban on touching San Diego, five minutes later Kendrick went to Dawson and Dunys room and gave them instructions: Enforce red color laws on San Diego. This also means that the two soldiers did not intend to murder, but were just executing orders. This immediately changed the sexual nature of the entire case. Kai Fei found the prosecution lawyer Rose, but Rose pointed out that Kai Fei did not have any evidence, except for the statements of the two defendants, but other soldiers could prove that Kendricks meeting was true, and the only horse that could testify. Lieutenant Colonel Jinsen disappeared again. Ross told Keffi, "Jessup will soon be promoted, and the division will give me a lot of leeway to save him and the troops from embarrassment." Kaifei knew that this was the transaction provided by the division, so he asked, "How much room is there?" "Manslaughter, two years in prison, they can go home after six months." Listening to the conditions given by Ross, Keffi knew that the division was actually trying to sacrifice Dawson and Duny to cover up the mistakes within the troops. At present, the defendants do not have any evidence and witnesses can prove their innocence. This is already the best condition given by the division. If once in court, Dawson and Duny will not face such light punishments in the end. Ross firmly believes that Kai Fei is a sexy lawyer. Since Dawson and Duny can go home in six months, Kai Fei will not go to court and make things out of control. This is Kaifei''s consistent code of conduct, and it is also the "ability" that a good lawyer must possess. Sure enough, Keffi thought it was a great deal. He proposed this deal to Dawson and Duny, but obviously the two soldiers were unwilling to accept it because they thought they had not done it. Anything wrong is just abiding by their duty, they will not admit their guilt. This completely angered Keffi, who thought it was the stupid theory that Galloway taught them, "If you apply for innocence according to your criteria, you must spend the rest of your life in prison! As I said. , I can go home in six months." "What about six months from now? We will be dismissed without honor, right? What shall we do then, sir?" Dawson was also angry. He could not accept Kaifei''s statement and practice. "We enlisted in order to We feel it in the army with clear laws and regulations, but now you are asking us to sign and admit that we are disgraceful?" Dawson stood up and yelled at Kai Fei, "You want us to admit that we are not Lu Combatants. If the court verifies that we are at fault, I will accept any punishment. But I believe I did not do anything wrong, sir, I just performed my duty, and I wont be able to go home in six months. Shame yourself, your squad and troops! Sir!" Dawson, who has always followed orders, felt he was insulted. He even said to Keffi, "You are such a coward! I can''t believe they put you in a military uniform." " Kaifei was excited, and he decided to give up, and even planned to file an application for Dawson and Duny tomorrow when he was summoned. Galloway hoped that Keffi would appear in court to defend them, but Weinberg believed that the defense is useless for the war criminals who slaughtered the Vietnamese, and it is useless for the Nuremberg Nazis. Obviously, Weinberg always believed in both. A soldier is guilty. Keffi had a different opinion, "Do you really think this is the same thing? They never suspected that there was any error in executing the order. They are not Nazis." But he still felt that this was an impossible lawsuit. There was no need to do a dying struggle, so he decided to give up. "You know they have grievances, and you know how to win. Once you are gone, you have decided their fate." Galloway is still making his final efforts. But Keffi retained his reason, "The moment San Diego died, their fate was already doomed." "Do you believe they have grievances?" Galloway was unwilling to give up. This makes Kai Fei feel very absurd, "You and Dawson are living in a dream world, the problem is not what I believe, but what I can prove! So don''t tell me, I know what I don''t know, I know the law! " This made Galloway give up, "You don''t know anything about the law, you are just a used car salesman, Danny. You are a lawyer only for dealing with disputes. You are nothing, just live like that. ." The last words of Galloway made Kai Fei thoughtful. The sleepless night made Kai Fei late for the next day''s trial and hesitated again and again. At the last moment, Kai Fei pleaded not guilty. The judge announced that the trial will resume at the Supreme Military Court at 10 am three weeks later. Because Kaifei realized that the reason why the division appointed him, a lawyer with only nine months of experience, to be responsible for this case was not because of his good looks, but because the division wanted to avoid court trials and knew Kaifeis past habits. -He is accustomed to using the law to make''transactions'', which also shows that the division wants two soldiers to commit crimes and shield certain people At this moment, there was a low voice from the cinema. Obviously the audience couldn''t wait to see the final answer. The fate of Dawson and Duny was firmly held in Keffi''s hand. Keffi persuaded Weinberg, who had never believed that the two soldiers were innocent, to join the case. Together with Galloway, he actively prepared for the trial three weeks later. The first trial did not make much progress. The prosecution and the defense separately questioned two incidents. The first was that the Naval Investigation Department arranged investigators to investigate the fact that Dawson shot illegally, but the investigation failed. Go on, because before the investigation began, the only witness, San Diego, died; the second was about Kendricks injunction meeting. The prosecution emphasized that Kendrick had convened a meeting to ban San Diego, while the defense emphasized that all team members After the meeting was over, they were not in Dawson and Duny''s rooms, and it was impossible to prove that Kendrick did not contact the two soldiers again. The situation is deadlocked. The second trial mainly questioned professional doctors. The prosecution emphasized that San Diego died of poisoning, and many poisons could not be detected, but it was the most likely''sexual'' cause that triggered San Diego''s death; the defense emphasized that the deceased may not necessarily be Poisoning death is likely to be caused by a disease itselfsuch as a heart disease, which is then triggered in the case of''aggressive'' confrontation, leading to death, and showing signs similar to poisoning, and this kind of heart disease The symptoms are precisely the source of the reason San Diego applied for transfer. Although the doctor strongly denied Keffi''s conjecture that San Diego may have a heart disease but was not detected, the prosecution lawyer Rose defended it with the authority of the doctor and recognized the doctor''s diagnosis of San Diego as having no disease. In the face of his own weakness, Galloway lost his reason and repeatedly protested against the judge in court, which angered the judge. The situation this time puts the defense in an unoptimistic situation. Weinberg was angry with Galloway''s behavior, which made Galloway question, "Why do you hate them so?" "Because they bullied the weak, this is a fact." Weinberg said, he vented his emotions angrily, "The rest is nonsense. They tortured a weak young man, and killed him because they didn''t like him! The reason? Because he can''t run fast." Instead, Weinberg then asked Galloway, "Why do you like them so much?" "Because they are guarding the frontier." Galloway said, "And I promise,''I''ll stand guard tonight'' no one can hurt you." This sentence moved Weinberg and made his tone soft. Come down. However, Kaifei still lacks confidence in winning the case because they do not have enough evidence. The evidence they currently have is provided by the suspect, which is not convincing in the court. He believes that they will lose miserably. The third trial was centered around the red''color'' regulations. The defense lawyer Kefei confirmed to the witnesses that when the platoon or company is late for a meeting, the barracks are always messy, and they fall behind when running... May suffer from red''color'' regulations. Witnesses once suffered red color regulations because of sweating on their rifles, but San Diego has never accepted the red color regulations, because San Diegos platoon leader Dawson, the defendant Dawson, did not allow it. In the face of this situation, the prosecution lawyer Rose took out a copy of the Navys enlistment instructions and the Guantanamo Infantry Internal Management Regulations and asked the witnesses to find out the definition of the term "red''color'' regulation" to prove that Guantanamo base did not have any red''color''. With the existence of regulations in this form, the word does not exist in the witness''s statement. Afterwards, Kaifei snatched two manuals and asked the witness to find the location of the restaurant on the first few pages of the book. Naturally, the witness could not find the restaurant. Kaifei explained that "Isnt the restaurant clearly specified in the regulations? Do you not have to go to dinner for the soldiers? The witness said that it is natural to follow in the footsteps of the predecessors. UU Reading Kai Fei successfully explained that the existence of things does not have to be written clearly, many are just the predecessors conventions and regulations. , And the red''color'' regulation is an unwritten rule. After the trial, things finally made some progress. After the trial, the disappeared Mackinson reappeared. He confirmed to Keffi that this was a red''colored'' legal incident. The order was given by Kendrick, and Santiago was never intended to be transferred from the base. The transfer order mentioned by Jessup was only provisionally signed on the morning of the arrival in Cuba by Kaifei and others. This is already the fifth day after Santiago''s death. In addition, Mackinson also confirmed that Jessup said that the first flight to the United States was only available at 6 o''clock in the morning the next day, but in fact the plane left the base for the United States seven hours ago. Mackinsons testimony restored Kai Feis confidence, but when Kai Fei communicated privately with Ross, Rose reminded Kai Fei that both Kendrick and Jessup have contributed to the country. If there is no certainty Prosecute them for the evidence, Kaifei is likely to be sentenced to malfeasance by a military court, which will affect Kaifei''s career throughout his life. But this not only did not make Kai Fei retreat, but excited to send his ilzhi. The fourth trial is just around the corner, and he is full of infinite confidence! Chapter 149： Dignity is priceless In the fourth trial, Keffiy pressed Kendrick every step of the way, forcing Kendrick to go into chaos. Keffi cut into the case of another soldier Bell. In the process of Bell''s enforcement of the red''color'' regulations, Dawson could not stand to provide food to the starving Bell, which eventually led to Dawson being punished. He has always been a quasi corporal rank, and he has not been able to become a corporal. The lesson this time made Dawson realize that orders cannot be violated in the military. Kai Fei used interlocking questions to force Kendrick to admit all this, acknowledging that Dawson would never violate the order after the incident. Therefore, Kaffee speculated that if Kendrick ordered Dawson to enforce the red''color'' regulations on San Diego, which he had been protecting before, Dawson would not violate the order. Although Kendrick did not answer under the prevention of the prosecution''s lawyer Ross, he was obviously out of order and was embarrassed in front of Keffi''s mighty momentum. This trial allowed the defense to regain some disadvantages, but then the bad news followed one after another. Firstly, it was confirmed that Jessup said that the flight at 6 oclock the next morning was the first flight to leave. It was confirmed by Mackinson. Seven hours ago, there was another flight to Andrews Air Force Base, which was not found in the flight log. After Keffiy approached Mackinson to confirm, it was determined that Jessup had modified the flight log, including Guantanamo and Andrews. Flight log of four places. Then Ma Jinsen was embracing guilt and atonement. He knew that Jessup was going to be promoted to the head of the safety committee. Jessup could cover the sky with just one hand. Even if he appeared in court to testify, it would not change much, so Makinson chose suicide. In the end was the fatal blow. Duny was caught by the prosecution''s lawyer Rose and said that he had not directly received Kendricks order to implement red color laws and regulations on San Diego. He got the order from Dawson. This makes the case a dead end, because Dawson is the only person who can prove Kendricks order, and Dawson is precisely the one who has a private grudge with San Diegoin other words, has the motive of committing the crime. The most important thing is that Kaifei didn''t know this at all before, and he also arranged inquiries around Duny''s direct order. Now that Duny''s flaw has appeared, Kaifei''s efforts have all turned into Nothing. After this trial, Keffi was completely angry and disappointed. During the storm, he gave himself up and indulged himself. He vented his inner anger towards Galloway and completely lost control. But then it was Weinberg who awakened Kai Fei. Although Kai Feis father was one of the best lawyers ever, he would choose Kai Fei as Dawson and Dunys lawyer anyway, because even Kai Fei Fei''s father would not have thought of letting Jessup testify in court, but only Kai Fei had the courage. Keffi stopped Galloway, who had left in the rainstorm, and regained his strength. He decided to let Jessup appear in court, and then forced Jessup to admit that he had ordered the red color law through inquiries. Because Kefei recalled the first meeting between him and Jessup, he knew that Jessup was an arrogant, arrogant and even self-righteous guy. Jessup believed that everything he did was for the country, so he had forgotten him. Deprived of the soldiers'' human rights, Keffi can use Jessup''s arrogance to let him confess in court! Before the last trial, Keffi asked Weinberg to go to Andrews Air Force Base to find two soldiers on duty that day, but Galloway could not help but start to worry at the last moment. She told Keffi, "If you feel that the plan is not It will succeed. If you feel that he will not speak, don''t force it, or you will get into trouble." Galloway''s confidence is still insufficient. The trial began. Keffi took the lead from two points to prove that Santiagos transfer order was totally unreal. One was that Santiago was leaving the base at six the next day, but he never packed his luggage. All his clothes were neatly placed in the closet.; Second, San Diego was so eager to leave the base, but did not notify any relatives and friends before leaving. In fact, Jessup only came to Washington for one day. He packed a lot of luggage and made three phone calls. This shows that San Diego has not received an order to leave. But this statement is untenable. Although the prosecution lawyer Rose realized that the situation was not good, the judge hoped to hear Jessups answer, and Jessup also gave a strong counterattack, I have to say, I dont have any **** clues. Maybe hes used to getting up early and is willing to pack his bags in the morning; maybe he has no friends at all. Im an educated person, but Im afraid I cant answer the intellectual questions about William-San Diegos travel habits. All I know is that he has been scheduled to leave the base at six o''clock." After the explanation, Jessup was still not forgiving, and in turn put pressure on Keffi, "Now, is it to ask me to come here to answer these questions? Phone and flat box? Please tell me and you will pay. What do you want to know, Lieutenant. This trial will determine the fate of these two Marines. Please tell me that their lawyer will not pin their hopes on the telephone list. Do you have any other questions? Lawyer." Facing Jessups tighter pace, Kai Fei hesitated. He remembered Galloways advice to him before the trial, but after only a brief hesitation, Kai Fei was forced to want by the momentum. Jessup, who left the court straight away, "excited" all his fighting spirit. He risked self-destructing his future, not only brought Jessup back to the witness stand, but also launched a tit-for-tat debate. After Kai Fei regained his strength, he launched an endless attack on Jessup, one wave after another, which made people almost breathless. "Just now you said you ordered Kendrick to tell him The subordinates are not allowed to move San Diego, but does he know your order? Is it possible that he ignores this order? Is it possible that he forgets it? Is it possible that he left the office and said''the old man was wrong''? When Kendrick When Captain Ke tells his men not to touch San Diego, is it possible for them to deceive them?" Under Kaifeis steadfast pressing, Colonel Jessup resisted tenaciously for several rounds, and finally chaotic, facing Kaifeis "why are there two orders? Colonel." questioning, Jesse Pu said in a weak tone and uncertainly, "Sometimes his subordinates will make their own decisions." "You are very clear, your subordinates will not make their own decisions!" Keffi walked forward directly, using quick words to exert positive pressure, those amber eyes shuddering, "They have to obey orders. , Otherwise life will be killed! Is San Diego in danger?" "You rude bastard!" Jessup finally lost control, and the prosecution lawyer wanted to adjourn the court, but the judge refused. Kai Fei steadily approached his final goal, "Since Kendrick once ordered San Diego not to be moved, why must he be transferred? Colonel? Kendrick issued the red rule because you instructed him to go. "Do it," Kaifei remained unmoved amidst the "opposition" of the prosecution lawyer, and continued to accumulate his own aura. "Then you made them a scapegoat, and your order killed a life, but You dont know how to repent. Not only did you forge the transfer order, but you also modified the flight log." Facing the constant blockade from the judge and the prosecution lawyer, Kaifei unscrupulously vented all the words in his heart. "Its you, Colonel. Did you order the implementation of the red''color'' regulations?" The judge thought that Kaifei despised the court and Jessup didnt have to answer this question at all, but Jessup was irritated by Kaifeis rudeness and thoroughness, "I want to answer! Do you want an answer?" "I have this right!" Facing the monstrous aura of Jessup, Daniel did not show weakness and rushed up by hitting the wall. "Do you want to know the answer?" "I want to know the facts!" "You can''t bear this fact!" Jessup was also full of firepower. He stared at Daniel in front of him, as if he was an incomprehensible enemy. "Boy, the world we live in requires someone to guard the frontier with a weapon. Who will guard it? You? Or you, Lieutenant Weinberg? My responsibility is much more important than you think. You are embarrassed for San Diego, but you come to torture these Marines. Fortunately, you don''t have to know what I know! The death of San Diego is certainly a tragedy, but it may have saved more lives. As for the way I exist, it is weird and incomprehensible to you, but it is saving lives!" Jessup is pressing harder and harder, the iron and blood of the soldiers is vividly reflected at this moment, "You don''t want to face this fact, because you have not mentioned the subconscious mind, you need me to defend your home and the country, you I want me to defend our homeland! The words we are used to are dignity, military regulations, and loyalty. We don''t hesitate to defend these words with our lives, but you use them as a trifling matter." "I have neither the time nor the interest to explain to someone like you. You sit back and relax under the bedding of freedom I provide, but in turn question my way of providing freedom!" Jessup leaned forward slightly, foaming in his mouth." I think youd better say thank you, and then go away! Otherwise, I suggest you take up your weapons and stand guard. Otherwise, dont think about me giving you any ghost rights that you think you should have!" Dun''s words are like a sharp knife, with incomparable viciousness and ferocity, stabbing Kai Fei mercilessly. But Kai Fei did not retreat, instead, gritted his teeth and said, "Did you order the implementation of the red color law?" "I have a heavy responsibility..." Jessup shouted hoarse, but was severely interrupted by Keffi. He took a step forward again and yelled at the colonel angrily, "It was you who ordered the execution of the red color. Is it legal?" "Damn it, that''s right, it''s me!" Jessup screamed like a lion irritated with all his strength at Keffi. The court fell into deathly quiet. Facing the difficult victory, Kaifei suppressed his excitement and said, "Your Excellency, I propose that the jury should avoid and then proceed directly to the court in accordance with Clause 39_a. "Faced with Keffi''s allegations, Rose has nothing to say. Jessup still didnt understand what was going on. He thought he was just performing his duty. He even wanted to catch a plane back to the base, but was stopped by the military police. This made Jessup completely lose control, and wanted to do it with his teeth. Teared Keffi. In his view, he is a role model for defending his family and defending his country, and Kaifei''s wrong behavior today will cause the border defense to fall, which is a great shame. But the law is the law, and Jessup was taken into prison. And Jessup, who never thought he was wrong, left the courtroom with his head up and his chest held up under the guardianship of the military police. Although Jessup admitted that he had given the order to free Dawson and Duny from the murder charges, they were still dismissed unhonourably for misconduct. Duny didn''t even understand what he had done wrong, but Dawson understood, "We should have been fighting for those who are not capable of self-defense, we should have been fighting for San Diego il..." Seeing Dawson''s lonely back, Keffi stopped the prospective corporal, "You don''t need the armband on your arm to prove your dignity." Dawson, who had always hated and even hated Kai Fei, stopped and paid a formal military salute to Kai Fei and his respect. Chapter 150： Windfall The screening of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was over. At the end of watching the movie, Daniel Keffi, standing in the middle of the huge court, looked around, and finally left the empty court with firm steps. The audience in the cinema The inner surging is beyond doubt. Not only because justice was finally done in the movie''s ending, but also because of the strong showdown between Keffi and Jessup at the end of the film; but also because of the reflections left behind in the movie: Jessup and Dawson. , Duny, didn''t think he was wrong, or didn''t understand where he was wrong, but the fact is that an innocent soldier died, and the three of them were the direct or indirect murderers. So, Jessup was taken into prison, and Dawson and Duny were dismissed unhonorably. Is the ending like this really satisfactory? Hugo sat in his place, feeling the impact of the movie. Rob Leiner gave the movie "Yihai Xiongfeng" not only the charm of the role, but also unearthed the whole story. Depth worth savoring, this may be the charm of the film and the charm of the actors. Hugo has benefited a lot from his exploration of acting skills and thinking about movies. The applause of "Papa Papa" rang from the auditorium, and then swept like a huge''wave'', and it was hit in an instant. Surrounded by the National Theater, the crisp and loud applause conveyed the true feelings of the audience, and the emotions that had been suppressed for a full 140 minutes were vented heartily at this moment. Hugo''s thoughts were interrupted by the applause like the tide of water, and then he felt a warmth from his right hand, and when he looked sideways, he saw Uman''s joyful face, she opened The mouth said with a mouth shape, "You are the best!" Then the smile bloomed with applause swarming from all directions. Then Uma let go of Hugo''s right hand and stood up while applauding. Only then did Hugo notice that the people around him were standing up one after another, expressing his respect in this way. Hugo couldn''t help but stood up, smiled and greeted Jack Nicholson, Rob Reiner, Kevin Bacon and others with joyful eyes. Hugo knew that he had succeeded! After "Smelling the Fragrance and Recognizing "Female" People", "Yihai Xiongfeng" also achieved success again, and this time, Hugo''s first breakthrough in acting has also begun to shine on the big screen. Efforts will eventually pay off, and the opportunity is close at hand and you must use double the sweat to cash it out. Fortunately, Hugo did not miss it. The happiness of this kind of harvest was filled with Hugos chest in an instant, and his huge sense of accomplishment made his eyes feel a little warm. He also clapped and stood up, hugging each other with the crew and congratulations. The premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was a great success. Although the comments of film critics and the feedback from the audience still need time to wait, at this moment, it is to enjoy the time of victory. The best choice is to spread your arms and embrace the applause. Rob led a group of actors to stand before the big screen. The lights of the cinema were slowly lit up at this time, and people were welcoming the main creators to come on stage, preparing for the next exciting questioning session. Although it is not as good as the gossip of the reporter''s interview, it is a rare opportunity for the audience and the crew to communicate through the bridge built by the work, and no one will miss it. The staff hurriedly stepped forward and handed the microphone to the protagonists. Jack rejected the microphone handed to him and handed it to Hugo instead. He also patted Hugo on the shoulder with a smile, but Rob was still different. Take a microphone to Jack. The audience sat down one after another to prepare for the upcoming Q&A session. But at this moment, the style of the ending song of the cinema sound changed, from the''exciting'' and aggressive music at the end to a tune with a strong soul jazz style, the musical notes of the 1940s had a full of charm. Comfortable, "The next time you meet me, things won''t be the same." The warm and bright voice blends into the melody and flows slowly, with a bit of comfort and lightness, which makes the fingers want to tap lightly. Unknowingly, the ears were redirected from the surrounding noise to the big screen. Only then did people realize that the subtitles on the big screen were still rolling up. Just now everyone was so excited that they ignored this. After the movie ended, there were subtitles and an ending song. But at this moment, silently, attention was substituted into the context of the ending song. The cozy and elegant voice of the singer of the ending song has a charm that is difficult to describe in words. It is mellow but clear. Under the interpretation of this voice, the lyrics of that sentence are ingeniously combined with the storyline of "Yihai Xiongfeng" Together. In fact, the ending song was originally about the mood of the man after the breakup. He said that the "woman" had betrayed him, and he would not continue to sink down. After meeting again, he would make the "woman" regret it. But under that brisk and elegant interpretation, it reminds people of Keffi''s experience in the movie. At the beginning of the story, Keffi is like countless lawyers. Right or wrong is not the most important thing. Winning or losing is the point. This is also the biggest drawback of the American lawyers industry. It has been criticized by European countries. Lawyers are no longer the defenders of the law. , But the users of the law. Their greatest ability is to use the law to seek the greatest benefit for their clients. The so-called morality, the so-called right and wrong, and the so-called righteousness are no longer important. Before meeting the defendant and reading the case report, Kai Fei thought that shortening the sentence to twelve years was a victory. Afterwards, the six-month sentence proposed by the prosecution could not be resisted. Lure''. The power of confusion, as for how the defendant gains a foothold in society after he is released from prison, it has nothing to do with him, and whether the defendant really criminal is not the point. Keffi is a typical American lawyer. However, as the story progressed, Kaifei gradually understood that some things in the world cannot be resolved through negotiation. The lawyer is not a salesperson and relies on negotiation and''transaction'' to enforce the law, such as the dignity of a soldier, such as law and justice. These relationships are beyond the scope of "negotiation." In the end, Kai Fei used his wisdom and actions to win the clash against Jessup, the respect of Dawson, and the favor of all the audience. Whats amazing is that a middle-board jazz-style song, "Next time you meet me (e, was performed in a different style, making all the audiences minds reappear the scenes in the movie, as if they were re-imagining The story of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was performed again with music. This feeling is very wonderful and magical. Not only the audience, but Jack Nicholson also noticed the beauty of the ending song. He cast an inquiring glance at Rob. Rob was also surprised by the audience''s reaction at the scene, but he still gave Jack an affirmation. The answer, this made Jack look at Hugo again, and there was another exploration in his sight. Perceiving the noise gradually settling in the theater, and seeing the expressions of the audience listening carefully or looking at each other, Hugo also realized that something was wrong. He cast a questioning glance at Uma sitting in the auditorium, but Uma this Shi was also listening to the music and did not respond to Hugo. Hugo only saw the intoxicated expression on Uma''s face, frowned and looked at Rob, and then got the answer he wanted: Rob pointed to his own ear, and Hugo heard him ''S voice slowly flowed from the stereo. Although Hugo has composed several songs after his journey, this is the first time he hears his own voice after being recorded. This made Hugo feel a little strange, his voice now appears more mellow, more delicate and thicker in the interpretation of some details, specifically, it is able to sculpt the song more vividly. However, it is a pity that Hugos singing skills are still a bit jerky, unable to maximize this advantage, but fortunately, Hugos expressiveness made up for this. After ten years of ups and downs, and experience After a year of hard work, Hugos understanding of music has obviously improved by two levels compared to before. This also makes it easy to touch the heart after the interpretation of "Next Time You Meet Me" Soft place. This can definitely be called a huge surprise. After the ending song was sung, there was another applause on the scene, and many viewers expressed their expressions of surprise. Details determine the quality. A good movie is bound to have countless details worthy of repeated scrutiny. Obviously, the ending song of "Yihai Xiongfeng" can be regarded as a detail. Therefore, the first question in the questioning session was quite unexpected, "Is the ending song specially produced by the door?" Generally speaking, no one cares about this kind of problem, even if they do. You can wait for the film to be officially released and watch the ending subtitles to check the relevant information. At least no one will "waste" a chance in the questioning session after the premiere screening. "Oh I think Hugo can answer this question, because he is the adaptor and singer of this song." Originally the first question was thrown at the director, but Rob directly responded The question was rethrown to Hugo, and as soon as the words came out, a low voice immediately sounded at the scene. Hugo Lancaster and music? This is something unheard of. Everyone was surprised by the fact that the singer of the ending song, and even more surprised by the fact that Hugo gave a''fine'' performance, and even contributed a lot. The first wonderful music, this really surprised everyone on the scene, including all the reporters and film critics present. Such gains are not in the plan. Hugo picked up the microphone in his hand. He absolutely didn''t expect that his first question was actually about the ending song. Should he get attention for his happy music, or should he be frustrated that his acting skills were not recognized. A helpless smile hung on Hugos face, Yes, this ending song was adapted from Parkers original song and sang it myself. Then, the smile on Hugos mouth bloomed, this Its a good thing, theres no need to feel frustrated. It seems that there are still many people who like it at the scene. This makes me relieved. At least, if the movie fails, Rob will not blame me on the blame. As soon as Hugo''s words fell, Jack came out, "You are the leading actor, don''t you blame who you blame?" Hugo was stunned, and all the audience burst into laughter. Chapter 151： Brief encounter "Why didn''t you tell me before, that you are a singer of''color''?" Uma looked deeply at Hugo''s amber''color'' eyes, with a playful smile on her lips. Speaking emotionally. Although Umas gaze stayed on Hugos eyes, her hands slowly slid down Hugos body, feeling Hugos delicate and firm skin. Uma used the temperature of her palm to touch Hugos skin. Flames are planted on the surface. Hugo looked at Uma who was lying on his body, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was sketched without noticing it, "I told you last night, forget it? We haven''t had a formal date, or even a formal date. You didn''t give me a chance to talk about''hands over''." Uma''s hands made Hugo feel itchy skin, and his body quickly reacted, and the smile under his eyes followed Uma''s wives. Mei''s eyes looked down, the infinite spring light was in sight, and the joy in my heart made Hugo light up. Hugo''s hands followed Uma''s smooth back curve and gradually explored downwards, making Uma''s breathing swift. Uma bit her lower''lip'' lightly, trying to control her breathing, "No, you have had a chance, have you forgotten it?''Yihai Xiongfeng''s troupe, guitar, singing..." Hugo He will make the ending song for "Yihai Xiongfeng", which is actually from the''sex'' singing of the exploration class, and he will naturally not forget it. "So, it means that you already knew it, didn''t you? Then why did you ask me?" Hugo lifted his upper body slightly, using the strength of his abdomen to approach Uma''s face bit by bit, but Uma was naughty. She raised her body to prevent Hugo from approaching. This forced Hugo to control Umas butterfly bones with his own hands to prevent her from escaping, and then kissed Umas lip flap. . Uma immediately turned to the guest, and in turn bit Hugo''s lip, and then continued to explore with both hands, and soon touched the extremely hot, causing Hugo to snorted slightly. The corner of Uma''s mouth showed a triumphant smile, and then left Hugos temptation. Human''s''lip'' flap, following the directions of the chin, Adam''s apple, collarbone,''chest'', and abdominal muscles all the way down, using her own''lip'' flap to explore, let Hugo climb the''spiritual'' step by step Pleasure peak. The sun was already bright outside the window. Charlize and Alex were sitting in the dining room, listening to the faint sound from the room at the other end of the hall, and reluctantly switched their sights. Yesterday, the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was very successful. The audience''s enthusiastic questions one after another made the premiere last until 12 o''clock, and it was almost one o''clock in the morning when Hugo arrived home. Originally, Charlize and Alex were worried that Hugo would toss and turn after the last premiere of "Smell the Scent of the "Female", but they didn''t expect Hugo to find another way, and obviously this method is very good. I woke up early this morning and not only did not see the walking dead meat and the panicked Hugo, on the contrary, he also heard the sound that was more pleasant than the sun and the waves of the sea. The sound of "squeaky" opening the door came over. Uma was wearing the suit of the premiere last night, her long golden hair had been let down, and she stepped into the bathroom with cheerful steps. Don''t forget to say hello to Charlize and Alex. But before Uma entered the bathroom, Charlize suddenly thought of something and called out, "Uma..." But after speaking out, he felt a little impolite. Seeing Uma''s turned face, Charlize considered it. In his own tone, "Hugo''s bath towel is the white''color'', please use which one?" Uma held the handle of the bathroom in her right hand and squinted at Charlize for a while, as if Charlize''s words were very wrong, trying to see something from Charlize''s expression, which made Charlize feel a little uncomfortable. Then Uma said, "Ok, no problem." Then Uma walked into the bathroom. Alex pushed Charlize with his elbow and asked curiously, "You don''t like her?" "No!" Charlize''s answer was very straightforward, and even his voice rose slightly, as if he was eager to deny it, which shocked Alex. Charlize also immediately noticed that his reaction was a little excited, and quickly smiled, No, I just dont want her to use my bath towel, or yours, you know, Im more sensitive to this. Alex didnt doubt anything. He nodded suddenly. The last time Uma spent the night here, he used Charlizes bath towel, and then Charlize threw it away. Alex knew about this. . "In the future, Hugo will bring people back to spend the night. We''d better show him and remind him." Charlize saw that Alex didn''t ask further, he was relieved, nodded, and replied absently, "Yes." Charlize looked at the''door'' of the Hugo room that was slightly open, and listened to the splashing rain in the bathroom. His expression stagnated for a moment, but he quickly retracted his gaze and took a deep breath. He hesitated and the sunlight coming in with the shots from outside the window disappeared, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was lightly outlined, with a touch of relief. Uma quickly took care of herself, went back to Hugos room and stayed for a while, and was about to leave. Uma stood in the lobby and said goodbye to Charlize and Alex, Uma hesitated and looked towards Charlize, "You don''t like me?" Charlize and Alex were both stunned by Umas unexpected question. Obviously they didnt expect Uma to have further communication with them, let alone Umas first question. It''s so direct and sharp. However, Charlize''s mentality was very peaceful, instead he laughed and asked, "Is that true?" Uma paused, looking at the casual smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth, and the open and swaying eyes, "You should like me." This time Charlize raised his eyebrows slightly, the surprise and curiosity at the corners of his mouth were revealed without concealment, and he asked again, "Should I?" Uma paused for about a second. She originally thought Charlize also liked Hugo, but if not, at least it was warm. Ambiguous. But now it seems that she thinks too much, maybe the sixth sense of the''woman'' is too sensitive-perhaps this shows that her goodwill towards Hugo is also deepening step by step? So, Wu Ma also laughed and shook her head, "No, it''s just that I think too much. I''m sorry that my questioning is a bit rude." After apologizing, Uma waved goodbye again and stepped away. Hearing the noise in the hall, Hugo finally walked out of the room. He leaned on the door and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?" Alex didnt know how to say it. Just now, the two women seemed to have a short and no gunpowder war under his nose, but Alex didnt know the reason or the specifics. How to describe it, so Alex lowered his head and enjoyed his breakfast obediently. Today''s bacon tastes very good. Charlize did not hide from his eyes, and still looked relaxed and free, shrugged, "No, just a simple''communication''. Uma asked me how I had rested last night, and I said I didn''t rest well. That''s it. ." "Why? Are you worried about my movie last night?" Hugo said with a smile. He is in a good mood today, not only because of the success of the film premiere, but also because of the development between him and Uma. all the best. Although Hugo still has no way to tell whether his favor with Uma comes from his predecessor or himself, Hugo has confirmed that whether it is his predecessor or himself, it is the same person who sends the signal in his head, so he does not hesitate anymore. , There is no need to hesitate any longer, just let the inner hormones start to release energy. Last night, it was a wonderful night. "No." Charlize said calmly while tearing the French bread stick in his hand, "Because the sound in your room is too noisy." Alex pounced and laughed, and the bacon in his mouth was spit out, looking at the embarrassment on the plate, but he couldn''t help it, and he couldn''t stop laughing. Hugo''s originally excited expression instantly solidified on his face, scratched his head awkwardly, looked around for a while, and then walked into the bathroom shyly and cautiously. Seeing Hugo''s back, Alex''s laughter burst out immediately, "Girl, you..." Alex gave Charlize a thumbs up, expressing his admiration. Charlize didn''t think there was anything, just smiled, "Don''t you agree?" "Yes, yes, of course." Alex said happily, "I not only agree, but I also envy it." This simple sentence made Charlize stunned, then blushed and made Alex. X''s face was inexplicable. Hugo originally planned to spend more time in the bathroom, but the appearance of Joseph and Carl touched the alarm. uukanshu.com allowed Hugo to come out smoothly. Although the success of the premiere last night gave Hugo a lot of confidence, and the beauty of a night even kept the tension from causing trouble, but I will learn that the tension of the first batch of comments is still invading, even if it is Being late still made Hugo feel that the muscles of his body and lower muscles were tight. Hugo looked nervously at Joseph and Carl with his cheeks stretched in front of him. This reminded him of the first comment on "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People. Is this another bad start? But, Can this follow-up comment be like "smelling the scent and knowing the''women''? No one likes a bad start, even if they know that they can overtake it in the future, they don''t like it. Joseph looked at Hugo with a nervous face, and Charlize and Alex, who were equally disturbed, trying to suppress the "wave" in his voice, and said calmly, "Los Angeles Times, Nicholas is the first Wrote a review." This is not a good start. "He scored ninety points for''Yihai Xiongfeng''." "Oh, God..." Alex''s wailing stopped before he uttered. He sighed and realized that it didn''t seem to be bad news, and then heard Hugo say excitedly in a trembling voice." You mean, ninety points out of one hundred." "Yes!" The smile on Joseph''s face was slightly outlined, like a hyacinth swaying in the wind. Chapter 152： Enthusiastic response "Bullshit, bullshit, bullshit!" Hugo could hardly believe it, did Nicholas-Mccleron really get back to the right? Not only did he not continue to pick and choose Hugo, but after "smelling the fragrance of''women''" The second time I gave Hugo''s work an unbelievable "colorful" evaluation, it was really unexpected. Although before the release of "Yihai Xiongfeng", Nicholas''s review in the "Los Angeles Times" was very optimistic about the film, but that was only a prediction after all, and after the actual film review was released this time, Nicholas was still full of praise for the film. , And even scored a high score of ninety points, this kind of''tide'' joy swept over in an instant, making Hugo jump straight up ecstatically. "What I''m telling is the truth!" Joseph took out the page of the film review of the "Los Angeles Times" that still exuded the scent of ink, and handed it directly to Hugo. Hugo was pacing back and forth in the empty space because of being too aggressive. Then he took the newspaper, still shaking the sole of his right foot anxiously, scanning the double 520 novel quickly. "Forensic movies have always been very special and important existences in genre movies, because they can reflect the profound problems of contemporary society and the perfection of political and legal laws from different aspects. "Kill a robin (t0) ...A.), "Kramoff''s woman" (kramer. vs. kramer), "The Great Judgment (the.), "Twelve Angry Men (12.), and other works, will be more or less Or less involved in court debates, pushing the art of genre movies to a whole new level. Because this type of film reduces violent propaganda and focuses on the process of embodying wisdom and foot strength, the degree of psychological tension has reached another peak, so it has been loved by many people. "Yihai Xiongfeng" is a very special court movie because it involves internal military cases. The military has always had a sense of mystery, and its internal secrets have never been revealed to others. This has also led to the fact that the military has always concealed the evils of some invisible people. Strict hierarchies make justice difficult in the army, justice and evil are difficult to distinguish with simple definitions, and the boundary between right and wrong is blurred. This makes the internal cases of the army full of more thorns. This feature makes it easy for the audience to be substituted in the process of watching the "Yihai Xiongfeng", actively participating in every link of the court debate, to the end of the story, using the defense of the country as an excuse to act recklessly according to personal preferences When the colonel of was finally brought to justice, a happy victory made people applaud. "Yihai Xiongfeng" is a gathering of talents. Hugo Lancaster successfully played the image of a justice lawyer. He calmly and upheld the truth. He talked in court and talked harder and harder to make the real There is nowhere to hide the criminals; Jack Nicholson once again starred in the classic villain image, cunning, sinister, cruel, and vicious, but in the end he could not escape the sanctions of the law; Demi Moore changed Shu'' The female''s image, with the image of military uniform, left a heroic figure on the screen. The film has made a serious and profound disclosure of the equality of human rights, the proliferation of power, and the sinfulness of human sex. After watching the film, it leaves all audiences with unlimited space for reflection. It is definitely a rare masterpiece!" After reading this film review by Nicholas, Hugo confirmed the score again, and the remarkable "ninety points" immediately came into view, which made the smile on Hugo''s face bloom in an instant, as if it was enough to make ice and snow. The melting sun is generally shining in Los Angeles in December. "Bullshit! Bullshit!" Hugo yelled excitedly. Even though he had read the film reviews, he still couldn''t believe that Nicholas would sing praises to himself. It was so rare that he couldn''t find a more accurate one in his mind. Vocabulary to describe the inner excitement. "Hugo, hand it over, hand it over." Alex couldn''t help but rose up and waved to Hugo. Hugo will remain rolled into a tube shape, then gently stepped on his feet, made a shooting posture, threw the newspaper in his hand to Alex, and made an uncontrollable "huha" sigh in his mouth. . Seeing Hugo''s dazzling appearance, everyone couldn''t help but laughed. This is indeed a thing worth celebrating. You must know that the "Los Angeles Times" is not only the highest-selling newspaper on the West Coast, but also in the United States. The three major newspapers, which are as famous as the "New York Times" and the "Washington Post", are absolutely top-notch in influence. It can be said that this is a good start for the "Yihai Xiongfeng" to be able to get such a colorful evaluation by the Los Angeles Times. Sure enough, good news throughout the day on Thursday, one after another, "Yihai Xiongfeng", which was not optimistic before it was released, became hot in an instant. Among the first batch of eleven media reviews, eight have sent good reviews, and only three media still gave negative reviews. This situation can definitely be described as an overwhelming sexual. & Not only gave 85 points of praise, but also wrote in the comments, "This is like an eternal excitement, always reminding people how those stars are born, how those classics are Created, brilliant directors and excellent scripts combined with a group of outstanding actors can never go wrong. Nicholson is as good as ever, while Lancaster contributed the most exquisite performance of his actor career!" The famous film critic Roger Ebert of the "Chicago Sun" is relatively conservative, with only seventy points. He believes that "this movie is slightly inadequate because it does not give us enough space." Extending our minds to some obscure details is not enough for us to deepen our reflection on the film..." But at the same time he also praised, "But Lancaster saved the film and became the biggest discovery of the year...". In addition, "USA Today", which originally criticized "scenting and knowing women", was still commented by Mike Clark, but this time he changed his attitude and "sexy" performance made this movie. The performances of Kiefer-Sutherland, Kevin-Polok, and Kevin-Bacon are all commendable, and Jack-Nicholsons outstanding performance is still beyond doubt, and in particular, Hugo-Lankai Stir''s "precision" performance made this movie from passing to good." In the end, Mike scored 75 points, which was a good comment. Standing in the list of media that is the opposite of "Yihai Xiongfeng", it is not surprising to see the name of "Vanity Fair", and the Toronto "Globe and Mail", which had been criticizing "scenting and knowing''women''", once again Drive "Yihai Xiongfeng" into **** o "Vanity Fair" believes, "This is a movie that is watchful and exciting in some parts, but it is a pity that it is superficial in the end. Reiner has mastered the skills of filmmaking on the surface, but deep down he continues to avoid this. The performances of Coleson and Lancaster were buried." They gave a 50-point evaluation, but at least the last sentence gave the actors a partial affirmation. But the "Globe and Mail" comment was very rude, "Such a weak performance brought this dying court movie... it makes people drowsy and sleepy." The evaluation of 25 points is almost all When it reaches the bottom of the valley, it can be seen that they hate "Smell the fragrance to meet''women''" but even hate "Yihai Xiongfeng". "Have I ever offended the Globe and Mail?" Hugo frowned involuntarily when he looked at the bright red "twenty-five cents". Although the eight media gave good reviews, he just couldn''t keep his eyes from three. The negative comment shifted away. This kind of emotion is very strange. Maybe someone praised a hundred sentences, but an unreasonable criticism can destroy all the good mood before. Hugo tried to keep his attention on the praise, but failed. His eyes were always involuntarily drifting in the direction of "The Globe and Mail" and "Vanity Fair" even though Joseph had already thrown the newspaper into the trash. In the bucket. "Hey, buddy, you must know that there are seven media outlets that give a movie a rating of 75 or more." Among the eight well-received media, only the "Chicago Sun" gave a score of 70, and the others were all very good.'' ''Less'', Joseph emphasized this, trying to comfort Hugo. Hugo breathed a long sigh of relief. He still minded the three badly criticized newspapers. But finally Hugo closed his eyes and took a deep breath, letting himself take his attention back, "Yes, we should see the positive side." Charlize smiled beside him, "No one can please everyone, right? Even God hates him." Don''t try to please everyone, because no one is perfect. This is the truth, and for public figures, it must be especially remembered. Hugo looked at Charlize and savored this sentence carefully. He knew the truth here, but he had just come into contact with all of this now. He still needs a little time to digest and needs more experience to understand and understand this truth. Hugo showed a big smile at Charlize, This is the truth, because Im not perfect, isnt it? Its a difficult task to compare with God... Hugo''s tone finally eased slightly, and several other people also showed a smile. Hugo raised his right hand and shook it lightly, "I plan to find a theater tomorrow to watch "Yihai Xiongfeng". Will anyone join me?" Tomorrow is the day when "Yihai Xiongfeng" will be released in North America. Hugo wants to enter the cinema to watch the movie in person On the one hand, it is to experience the audience''s sense of the movie, not a fan of the premiere movie The cheers of the gathering are the true feelings of ordinary movie audiences; on the one hand, they are also directly looking at the attendance rate of the movie, and seeing how much box office pressure is on their shoulders. There are many differences between "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Smelling Fragrance to Know Women", but the most important point is that Universal Pictures has no hope for "Scenting Fragrance to Know Women". The result is an accident. Surprise; and Columbia Pictures from the beginning hoped that "Yihai Xiongfeng" could achieve good box office results, which made the box office a topic that cannot be bypassed. Hugo has felt the pressure now, and maybe this is the source of his care for those bad reviews. "Me!" Joseph, Carl, Alex, and Charlize raised their hands, but then Charlize said, "You are a treat." After a pause, he added, "There is still an explosion. Rice''Flower'' and Coke." The last half of the sentence immediately attracted the four boys to look over. Charlize is a model, and they have always kept away from Coke, as is the popcorn flower. Charlize shrugged and said of course, "A movie theater without popcorn "flower" and Coke is not called a movie." The four men agreed. Chapter 153： Private visit "So, Hugo, what do you think will be the box office for the premiere?" Alex asked in a low voice while drinking the coffee in his hand. "Oh, my God." Joseph and Carl wailed at the same time, obviously not optimistic about Alex''s proposal at all, Hugo smiled and shook his head, "I don''t know how to play this kind of game. Not those boring media." At this time, Hugo and other five people were sitting in the cafe on the third floor of the Universal Cinema in the city center, waiting for the "Yihai Xiongfeng" at 4:30 in the afternoon. The screening industry in the United States is controlled by several large theaters, including GM, United Artists, Carmack, Marcus, and so on. There are currently about 20,000 screens in the United States, of which 45% are controlled by these theaters, which have accumulated more than 80% of the box office revenue. Of course, in addition to large-scale commercial chain theaters, there are always some independent and art theaters in the American film industry. These art theaters provide strong support for the establishment of film research courses in American universities. The number one art theater in the United States is the landmark (laark) theater. Although this Canadian theater established in 1965 currently has less than 30 theaters in North America, its support for art films is beyond doubt. of. However, the location of movie theaters in the United States is quite special. They are generally located far away from the city. The main reason is that supporting commercial areas including parking lots and shopping centers will be developed around the theater, thus forming a large entertainment facility. Just need to drive to the cinema, you can satisfy a whole day of leisure and entertainment. Therefore, movie theaters are rarely arranged in the city center. The situation in Los Angeles is slightly different. In fact, there is no urban center in Los Angeles. Rich people live on the outskirts of the city. The city center is just a place for work or business, while ordinary old residents will settle in the city center. Nearby, the city center mentioned here is just a geographical location, just a region that''radiates'' out of the city hall as the center. In fact, Los Angeles is a typical homonuclear city cluster. From a formal point of view, Los Angeles has the establishment of various systems of cities and counties; but from the urban form, Los Angeles is a metropolis composed of nearly one hundred homonuclear cities. These cities are arranged compactly and orderly on rectangular plots of nearly 10,000 square kilometers, with clear outlines. The city hall is a central point that plays a dominant role, shouldering the mission of an administrative region. Therefore, when Hugo and his party wanted to choose a place to watch movies, they chose the city center, which is relatively sparsely populated. There is a general cinema here, and the surrounding facilities are also very complete. It is also the most prosperous old city. Of an area. Drive for half an hour from Sunset Plaza to the Universal Cinema located in the financial area of ??the city center. You can overlook the little Tokyo and Central not far away. National City, the surrounding high-rise buildings are obviously much more than the area near Beverly Hills, but compared to Manhattan in the center of New York, it seems to be up. Hai He Shao. There is no comparable''sexuality'' at all in the difference of Xing. "Come on, guess what you want, and choose a number." Alex still didn''t want to give up. This was the biggest fun before the movie was released. "Don''t scare him anymore, Alex." Charlize joked with an unscrupulous smile on his face, which immediately made Hugo frowned. "When was I scared?" Hugo was dissatisfied. Said with a smile, "I know that the premiere weekend will be a success. This is an inevitable result that can be expected." Hugo hasn''t forgotten to remind Charlize, "Don''t forget, the premiere the day before yesterday received a lot of praise! I won''t worry about it." "Then pick a number anyway." Alex chased happily, making Carl and Richards sit opposite and giggling, but Joseph''s facial expression was very stiff, it looked rainier. The fruit is even more nervous. Hugo looked at Alexs smile and shook his head to express his helplessness, "Okay." Then he thought about it, but when it comes to the box office, Hugo really cant remember too much. For details, he remembers that "Avatar" has a global box office of 2.78 billion, but he can''t remember the specific numbers every weekend. What''s more, the memory of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is originally very vague, so rain Guo thought for a while, "Ten million, huh?" Hugo remembered that the "Los Angeles Times" predicted 12 million before the movie was released, so he said a safer number, and then looked at Joseph, who was too nervous, "Is that all right?" Joseph shrugged, "Maybe, maybe not." His expression was not much. Today, because of tension, his facial lines became more and more rigid. "If the premiere box office is 10 million, then we have to look at the back. The box office has dropped, you know, investing 40 million is not a small sum." "Then how much do we need?" Hugo knew that Joseph and Columbia Pictures had a close relationship in the past two days, and he was obviously talking about this. "Twelve million, and the box office decline in the second week cannot be more than 20%." Joseph said worriedly, "If you pass 15 million, then the situation may be easier." "Fifteen million?" Karl is an industry insider, he couldn''t help but curled his lips when he heard this number. After September, there were only three movies that premiered at the box office of over 10 million. They were " For a full fourteen-week schedule of "Deep Dragon Booming", "Four Hundred Years of Vampire Zombies..." and "Home Alone 2", only three movies broke through 10 million at the box office when they premiered, "Yihai Xiongfeng" It is definitely an arduous and unusual task to achieve this result for such a plot movie with no action, no explosion, and no special effects. "Fuck his 15 million, I made a prediction myself." Alex said triumphantly, "Three thousand one hundred and twelve thousand eight hundred and eighty-three dollars..." It was actually one dollar, which was unexpected, "How did it come?" Joseph looked over with a surprised look. "One dollar more than the box office of the premiere of''Home Alone 2''." Alex laughed immediately, "Yihai Xiongfeng will become the premier box office champion of the autumn and holiday seasons!" "Are you serious?" Hugo was amused by Alex''s words. "Home Alone 2, but a sequel. The first one was very popular. This time it was based on the mass base to reach this box office number. I think the 15 million that Columbia Pictures said is a bit more reliable." This is true. The premiere weekend of "Home Alone", which swept the US $280 million in the box office two years ago, was only 17 million. This time, "Home Alone 2" has the advantage of a sequel and only won three thousand. The box office of the premiere of more than 10,000 yuan is naturally not comparable to "Yihai Xiongfeng". "Don''t think about surpassing Kevin. It''s better to aim for twelve million dollars." Kevin, this refers to the name of the hero of "Home Alone". Joseph said that he just doesn''t want to continue to impose the box office. Stressed, for Hugo, for himself. The box office is not a movie. Movies can be controlled by the producer and director, but the box office is in the hands of the audience, which is simply uncontrollable. In many cases, a film company confidently launches a work, and the result is smashed. Who can predict it? "I think no matter what your predictions are, it''s time for us to discover the results." Charlize pointed to the clock on the wall. "At least five of us contributed to the box office, didn''t we?" "This is true. Seeing five people sitting in the movie theater, I am obviously more relieved, at least not at all." Hugo nodded seriously and said, directly angering Charlize and raising his feet. Give Hugo a kid, but for more than half a year, Hugo has learned to be smart, and he avoided shooting. Charlize looked at Hugo with a smile on his face, grinded his teeth, stood up, and ran after him. Hugo ran away quickly, and the two ran towards the entrance of the cinema. Seeing the two playing and fighting, the remaining three shrugged at the same time, and Karl didn''t forget to say, "Children are always naughty..." After the five people walked into the cinema, Hugo began to look around, and then whispered to Joseph, "There are so many people coming to the cinema today. This is a good sign, isn''t it?" At this moment, the cinema crowd is surging, and The theater that Hugo and others entered is almost full, and there are still five minutes before the movie starts. This shows that no one is late and the attendance rate is very high. This news is really good. Joseph nodded, "I asked Rick for the ticket, because I heard that several large theaters are starting to line up." Originally, Joseph thought it was a joke from Rick and Rosen, but now he sees it with his own eyes. After that, my heart became more at ease. "I just saw it. At half past four, all the tickets for the''door'' are sold out." Charlize patted Hugo''s arm and said in a low voice. Although Hugo had been pretending to be calm just now, only he knew the tension in his heart. After witnessing the attendance rate of more than 90% at this moment, the boiling mood finally calmed down. But Hugo couldn''t help but wipe his sweat. It turned out that box office pressure is such a thing. It can''t be seen or''touched'', but it''s as heavy as a thousand and can''t breathe. I used to see an actor becoming a star in a movie and I felt that the scenery was infinite, but now I finally realize the hardship behind it. Actors who cannot be the lead have their sadness, and the actors who play the lead also have their own worries. Hugo chuckled at Charlize, "I hope that this situation is not because they knew that I was coming to this theater to make it deliberately." Hugo remembered that he was in the country before the leader went to the countryside to inspect, and the local government wanted to create To create a prosperous scene, we will convene and take care of the beautiful side for leaders to visit. That''s why Hugo made such a joke. As a result, Charlize rolled his eyes, "If you think there is too much money to spend, I don''t mind helping." "Me too." Alex''s voice suddenly came from Richards''s left hand, with a big smile, which made Hugo''s smile stuck directly at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 154： Girl fan Sitting at the back of the movie theater, watching the movie while observing the audience''s reaction, this is a very magical process. Watching the audience''puffing'', whistling, and applauding along with the ups and downs of the movie''s plot, especially when their performance affects the audience''s hearts, this kind of satisfaction seems to be on the aromatic coffee'' Milk''s oil, mixed with sweet and smooth honey, slowly melts on the tip of the tongue, and then sinks into the bottom of my heart; but at the same time, when watching the audience make noise that affects the movie, it may also make a "tsk" sound. When you are disdainful, the irritability in your heart will almost flourish, and you can''t wait to come forward and talk directly with the other party. As the trial progressed step by step, the movie was about to usher in the final climax. At this time, a man on Hugo''s left stood up and walked step by step toward the aisle on his right. This immediately Affected the sensitive nerves of Hugo, Joseph and others. Is he going to leave early? Is "Yihai Xiongfeng" so boring to let the audience leave early? This is really terrifying! So when the man walked to Joseph''s position, he gestured to ask Joseph to give way, but Joseph sat up directly, lowered his voice and said viciously, "Sit back!" The man was stunned and said depressed. Then, "I''m going to the bathroom." But Joseph didn''t believe it at all. He stared at the man, clenched his teeth, and squeezed out from his teeth one by one, "I said, sit back!" Joseph stared at the stupid man and said, "The movie is about to end. Next is the most beautiful part! Sit back!" The man looked at Joseph''s almost cannibalistic expression, and finally did not dare to say anything, and sat back obediently. Joseph leaned back in his chair contentedly. Hugo was dumbfounded, and asked quietly, "Joseph?" Joseph pursed his mouth tightly, waved his hand irritably, and motioned to tell Hugo not to speak and continue watching the movie. Hugo looked at Joseph''s completely tense face. He knew that although he didn''t show it usually, Joseph''s inner tension and anxiety would only be more serious than himself. This time the box office of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is even more so. Even if Joseph never showed it from start to finish, he never mentioned it, and even seemed more calm than Hugo, but the pressure on his shoulders far exceeded. Imagine. Hugo didn''t say anything, just patted Joseph on the shoulder lightly, and then looked at the big screen again. At the box office, this thing is really disturbing. The broadcast of "Yihai Xiongfeng" soon ended. As the subtitles began to roll up, one after another audience stood up and left the scene. Alex sat up anxiously and pointed to the audience who had passed away. Guo said, "That''s it? Why is it that way? Applause? Good applause?" "Stupid, this is just a movie theater, not a premiere." Joseph cursed dully beside him. Seeing Joseph''s nervous gesture, Hugo was liberated instead, and he laughed with a flutter. At this moment, the man just walked over again, and when he came to Joseph, he stopped and cast inquiring eyes, as if saying, "I can go to the bathroom now, can I?" Joseph patted helplessly. He patted his big''leg'', then stood up and stepped back to make room. Hugo looked to the front and many spectators remained in place, shrugged and said in a guessing tone, "At least not everyone rushed to leave right away. Maybe this is a good sign?" Joseph and the others also followed their sights. Sure enough, at least one third of the audience in the seats did not stand up, and they were still looking at the big screen. In fact, this is not difficult to understand. Many movies will arrange Easter eggs after the subtitles to provide the audience with a different kind of fun, so many movie lovers are willing to stay and leave after watching the subtitles. This can also be seen as the audience''s interest in the movie to a certain extent. After all, if it is a very bad work, even if there are Easter eggs, the audience will not care. "Music." Charlize suddenly said, letting the four men look over, Charlize raised his chin in the direction of the screen, "They are confirming the list of producers of the ending song and waiting for the ending song." Sure enough, the movie ended. When the "Next time you meet me (e music appeared, the remaining audience screamed with joy, and could vaguely hear discussions such as "this is it" and "Hugo sang". Voice. The smile on Hugos face was outlined, I think I deserve a good mood today by relying on this alone. Originally making the theme song for Yihai Xiongfeng was an unexpected gain, and now it has been able to gain some recognition. This was another affirmation for Hugo, and his mood soon rose. Not only Hugo, but even Joseph, who had been tight, was a little slack. Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, "Well, we should be able to leave. I think the gains so far have been sufficient. I don''t want to stay and hear the feedback from the audience. This is a difficult test. " It is already difficult to read the bitter and mean things made by professional film critics. If you pay attention to the feedback of every audience in person, then the actor will not work at all. Hugo still knows this very well. The main reason is also because of the uniqueness of the Internet age in the 21st century. The developed social network allows every ordinary person to express his or her own opinions, and the mystery hidden behind the Internet also makes every ordinary person feel uncomfortable. The remarks become unscrupulous. If you really want to be true to the netizens, then you cant get along with yourself. A group of five people walked out of the theater in a low-key manner. Alex was discussing what should be eaten for dinner. Todays official premiere can be said to be very smooth and it is worth celebrating. Hugos first thought is of course. . For Chinese cuisine, the longer he stays in Los Angeles, the more he misses the food of his hometown, while the General Cinemas is only a short distance away. The National City is not far away, and its obviously a good choice to go there for dinner. "Oh, Hugo, every time we order a takeout, it is almost always Chinese food. To celebrate today, can we change the taste?" Alex said to him. Obviously, the understanding of Chinese cuisine is only in the takeaways such as Gongbaos chicken and Mushus meat, and cannot understand Hugos inner thoughts. "Alex, if you go to China. Go to the National City, the cuisine is absolutely different, China. Chinese cuisine is much richer than you think." Hugo is still fighting for reasons, although he has not been to Los Angeles.. National City, he can also expect it, here in the middle. The national cuisine will definitely be improved in accordance with the tastes of the locals, and it is not as rich and diverse as the domestic cuisine, but Hugo still wants to go and see it. "Hugo! You are Hugo!" A voice interrupted Hugo''s introduction. The profound process of Chinese cuisine made Hugo and the others involuntarily look in the direction of the voice. She was a 16 or 17-year-old girl, her face was full of excitement. , Those twinkling eyes were shining, so excited that they couldn''t help themselves, "Oh, God, it''s really Hugo." This situation gradually increased after the release of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People", so Hugo was not as surprised as before. He then "showed" a smile to the young "girl" in front of him. Waved, "Hey,''girl'' boy." "Hugo, your movie is really beautiful and perfect." The two young women walked up to Hugo in a big stride, staring at Hugo intently, with the eyes, eyebrows, and mouth corners. His "excitement" radiated clearly, "Do you know? Your argument in court is really so handsome. Seeing you speak that **** Jessup speechlessly, it really is marvelous." I felt the enthusiasm of young women, and more importantly, I heard the audience''s praise of "Yihai Xiongfeng", which made the joy between Hugo''s eyebrows start to dance lightly, "If you like it, that would be great. ." Carl looked at the hustle and bustle of people coming and going at the''door'' of the movie theater. He originally wanted to suggest that Hugo should leave soon. When encountering fans, greetings, hugs, and group photos are enough. There is no need to be like a friend ''Friends stopped and communicated for a long time. Especially in such a noisy public occasion, it is easy to get other people watching the excitement around, which will be more troublesome then. But when Carl patted Joseph, he saw Joseph''s "dont hurry" eyes, and Carl realized that maybe today is special. Its also a good choice to let Hugo and the audience simply "exchange". They The support of fans is needed to ease the box office pressure on the shoulders. The young''woman'' looked at the sunny smile on Hugos face, her voice lost control, and she started to climb up little by little, almost screaming, "Oh, God, you are really too You are handsome! Do you know? When you appeared in court in a navy uniform I almost stopped breathing. God must have spent a lot of time in creating you. You are perfect. , You are really perfect. Hugo, I...I love you! "The young woman''s voice finally lost control, and the screams were released. Hugo was a little at a loss when facing the sudden screaming of young women. When he encountered fans screaming a few times before, he had his job, so he left soon. All Hugo needs to do is wave his hand, Just show a smile. But now, the young''girl'' was right in front of him, stomping her feet, holding her cheeks, and screaming frantically, Hugo immediately became a little tied. Hugo looked around in embarrassment. Charlize rolled his eyes helplessly and raised his hands to make a hug gesture. Hugo immediately understood and quickly gave the young girl a big hug. But Hugo didn''t have much experience, so instead of a false hug, he gave a bear hug directly. The young''girl'' only felt Hugo''s hot breath surrounding her for an instant, she seemed to have ascended to heaven, so her emotions were completely out of control, "Hugo, I love you, I love you, I love you! Ahhhhh..." "Zizizi..." Hugo only felt that his eardrums were like window paper shivering in a tornado, rustling, and it might be torn apart at any time. Chapter 155： Encountered in containment Hugo has always believed that movie fans here in the United States are more sensible, at least the fans he meets are like this, more often they choose friendly hugs, polite greetings, happy group photos, and seldom are sharp. Called jumping and crazy. Even if I met more enthusiastic fans at the premiere, they used shouts to express their inner excitement, nothing more. In the past, the crazy fans of Justin Bieber and Robert Pattinson in the news media were mostly young girls'' chasing idols, and they almost lost their minds. Then combined with his own experience-whether it is "Death Poetry Club" or "Smelling the Fragrance of''Female'' People" is not the kind of work that sets idol standards and serves actors, so Hugo thought it was only idol fans It would be so crazy. But today Hugo has clearly seen the other side of movie fans. Any actor will have crazy fans. As the most mature Hollywood in the global film industry, professional movie fans will definitely not be inferior in madness. "Yuge" fans or idol fans, professional movie "fans" are not crazy, but they haven''t encountered an occasion that is worth their loss of reason. Recall the grand occasions when iconic icons such as Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt appeared at the premiere. The enthusiasm of movie fans will definitely make any crazy fan embarrassed. However, facing the screams of the young''female'' fan in front of him, Hugo was obviously caught off guard and didn''t know how to deal with it. He could only hug the young''female'', then gently pat her on the back and tried to go. Comfort this young''girl''. But before the young "girl" calmed down, Hugo soon discovered that something was wrong. Because of the shouts of the young women, there were sight shots from all directions, and soon these ordinary audiences who walked into the cinema to watch the movie discovered the existence of Hugo, and a group of young women swarmed up. In less than 30 seconds, more than 20 people firmly surrounded Hugo and other five people. "Hugo, you are so handsome!" "The performance of''fine'' color, Hugo, is too''fine'' color!" "God, it really is Hugo!" One after another voice surrounded Hugo and others. Joseph and Carl immediately assumed the responsibility of the agent. Although Carl was not Hugos agent, the two stood on the left and right sides of Hugo. Trying to prevent the crowd from shrinking the encirclement, Charlize and Alex also noticed the lively scene in front of them, so they cooperated with Joseph and Carl to stand on the front and back sides of Hugo, and began to move towards the exit, wanting to get out of this. Surrounded. But obviously, it is too late at this time. At first, it was possible to move a few steps, but then it became more and more difficult to move. It was originally possible to see the outside scene through the crowd, but now there is nothing to be seen at all. Layers of onlookers make this encircled circle impossible. The end is superimposed. Carl wanted to look at the surrounding scenery by his height, but apart from the human head or the human head, he couldnt see the outside at all. Carl could faintly see the ticket office not far away. Estimated based on this distance, they are now At least it was besieged by nearly a hundred people. The scale of nearly a hundred people may not sound large, but imagine a circle of one hundred people, and every ten people in a circle, then this is at least ten circles. It is completely easy to surround five people in the middle. , And standing in the center is completely difficult to move. Hugo was standing in the center. He didn''t have time to check how many people were around him, because he only felt that there were voices calling him from all directions, and countless hands were greeted him, which made Hugo feel completely overwhelmed. You can only passively look at the sound, smile, shake hands, and then turn your head, smile, shake hands. "Thank you. Thank you." This is the only thing Hugo can say. He responded with the brightest smile to every audience''s support for him. Hugo is happy at this moment, not only because of the support of the audience around him, but also not only because the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" seems to have achieved even more fascinating results than imagined, but also because of this rush. The support of Hugo is so real and hot, more enthusiastic than any time before. This makes Hugo''s inner emotions start to surge violently. The calls, smiles, and compliments make Yu Yu Guo trance truly felt: This is popularity, this is success. Therefore, even if there are many people around, even if the scene is noisy and crowded, Hugo has no impatience. He still shows the brightest smile, responding to the call of the masses and thanking them with the most basic etiquette. With this support, it doesn''t matter if you just watch the crowds. Merelin Dixon(.) did not expect to meet Hugo Lancaster today, although she did not have any deep impression of Hugo before, nor had she seen any of Hugos works. Even the Golden Raspberry Award has only been heard, she is only sixteen years old this year; but the film "Yihai Xiongfeng" completely convinced her. Mellyn didnt want to watch this movie at all. In her opinion, the court movie was synonymous with boring, irritable, and drowsy. But because it was her fathers choice, and she needed an excuse to skip class. Able to follow in his father''s footsteps into the cinema. But in the end, it overthrew all of Melerins ideas. It turns out that court movies can also be so "excited". It turns out that serious movies can also be so passionate. It turns out that the lawyer profession can also be so handsome and so handsome. Hugo Lancaster, the actor of the protagonist Daniel Keffi, made her stare intently and easily captured her heart. Then she knew that the charm of a man can be so powerful that she has almost no resistance. The land has fallen. What''s even more amazing is that when Meleryn walked out of the theater, she saw the actor Hugo, which made her almost think she was dazzled and couldnt believe the facts in front of her. So, she lost control and screamed like a six-year-old child. After the other audience gathered around, they not only surrounded Hugo and other five people in the middle, but also left Melerin in the middle. She kept adjusting her pace with the surging of the crowd, but her eyes couldn''t get away from Hugo''s. Move your face away. Today Hugo wore a casual dress, white''color'' t-shirt with denim''pants'', just like any ordinary college student, and finally wore a blue''stick'' ball cap, but this kind of Hugo But Melerin fell completely. The bright forehead, the masterpiece of marble-cutting axe, soft dark gold''color'' long hair, all combed back because of the''stick'' ball cap,''exposed'' the elegant and green''spring'' hairline, Like the brow bones of a mountain range, the bridge of the nose straight down, the eyes that cannot be ignored in the shadow of the shadow, the rolling sea waves, the color of the sea, the turbidity of the sky, and the soft lip petals with a sense of sex. Sketch a smile that people can''t look directly at. Just one glance, the heartbeat stopped instantly. Melene knew that she was overwhelmed, not because of Daniel Kaffee in "Yihai Xiongfeng", but because of Hugo-Lancaster in real life. There was no resistance, and she didn''t want to resist, so she fell into In the smile in front of him. More importantly, Hugo has never been impatient. Even if the crowds around him wave after wave, he still keeps a smile. The sunny smile is as fresh as ever, even if it is a little bit of impatience. Can''t find it either. Time just passed, the brilliance of the smile still hung on the corner of the mouth, making all the noise around him lose its color. Mellyn never knew that a person''s smile could be so beautiful. Suddenly, Meleryn began to regret. She regretted that Hugo got into this series of troubles because of her recklessness. She knew that Hugo was tired, but Hugo could not leave. She began to feel irritable. She hopes that these people can disperse and make Hugo a little clean. Because Mellyn didn''t want to see that handsome eyebrows became tired. Although reluctant to give up, Melerin turned her head and left. She got out of the crowd little by little, and then looked at the circle like cotton "flower" from a distance. She couldn''t persuade others to leave. , But at least she can leave. It would be good to make Hugo a little easier. For a long time, Meleryn stood in place like this, waited until her father found it, and waited until the encirclement began to diminish, and then the corners of Meleryn''s mouth bloomed again. Hugo only felt that his whole body was about to evaporate. He seemed to have fished out of a swimming pool. The sweat on his body had dried once, and then it was soaked again. He could even feel the particles of sweat from his back. It slipped down one by one, but it was December, but he didn''t have any solution. Not only Hugo, the other four people are not much better, they can be considered to have a thorough experience of what is called super popularity. After moving back and forth for nearly twenty minutes, Hugo and his team came to the''door'' of the General Cinemas at the speed of a snail amidst screams and cheers. The crowd gradually dissipated and finally was in the parking lot. At the entrance , the side was finally cleaned up, leaving only five sweaty and unkempt people standing in place, breathing heavily. Although I don''t know what it''s like to be surrounded by real top superstars, this terrible containment today is enough to make Hugo and others feel lingering. The faces that are distorted by excitement are still vivid. Hugo pulled at his denim trousers and sighed with a gloomy expression, "destroyed a pair of pants." When I said this, I saw the other four people stunned. Hugo raised his head to meet everyone''s unknown eyes, and said helplessly, "I don''t know who it is, I have been trying to pull my underwear... " "I think what you should worry about is not the''pants'', but..." Alex said halfway, then looked at Hugo''s crotch with his eyes, and the three people next to him immediately chuckled, including Charlize, including Joseph. Hugo gritted his teeth and glared at Alex bitterly, "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to test." Carl''s laughter burst out, echoing in the empty parking lot. Who could have imagined that when I was only planning to come out to see the movie, I would end up in such an embarrassing posture, but for the full release of "Yihai Xiongfeng" on the first day, this is a good start. Chapter 156： Premiere box office The enthusiasm of the first batch of comments, the excitement of the first day''s screening, and the madness of the first containment seem to herald the bright prospects of "Yihai Xiongfeng" at the box office. The next day, Hugo was blocked by more than a hundred movie fans on the front page of "USA Today". Such a lively first-day screening scene became the most prosperous scene on the weekend of the second week of December. This is also unexpected by most media. After all, the holiday seasons composed of Halloween, Thanksgiving, and Christmas are more competitive in the box office. Most of them are family-friendly holiday films, and "Yihai Xiongfeng" can Not a holiday masterpiece. Facing the grand opening day of "Yihai Xiongfeng", the authoritative film industry magazine "Hollywood Report" published its own opinions in the film reviews on the film. "There is no doubt that''Yihai Xiongfeng'' is a movie belonging to Hugo-Lancaster. Even Jack Nicholson''s brilliant performance cannot surpass Lancaster''s style. Having experienced the brilliance of the "Death Poetry Society" and the slump of the "Hudson Eagle", Hugo relied on the "fine" performance of the "scented scent to recognize the female" person a month ago. In the sight of people, and this time the performance of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is even more praiseworthy. It not only announces the end of Hugo''s three-year slump, but also exudes a dazzling light in acting. And also promoted Hugo to the position of popular idol in one fell swoop. Lancaster, 25 years old this year, has never been able to deny his handsomeness, and his talent in acting also has many shining points, but it was not until the recent two consecutive outstanding works that Lancaster came out. The special charm is blooming in the true sense. He has sharp edges and corners, firm eyebrows, and free and unrestrained; he is humorous, has a sunny smile, and picturesque eyebrows; his slightly raised eyebrows, neat and bright teeth; his toned waist, and a sassy and heroic gesture on the court. Everything about this made countless''females'' blushing and shaking their minds, and they couldn''t be self-sustaining. Wearing a uniform that is very heroic and military, talking in court, what kind of precision is the lip of the heavyweight opponent; a fledgling lawyer who challenges the shady and cruel military regulations What kind of courage is it to work with a high-ranking military officer with outstanding merit and finally bring him to justice; from cynicism to full enlightenment, the great pressure of the future and the tremendous pressure of life is a kind of unwillingness to hesitate; there is courage and strategy , There are fictitious and real, interlocking, step by step to force a arrogant colonel, under his anger, take the initiative to admit in the court the truth that has been buried forever under the corpse of innocent people, and What kind of wisdom is it. It is not so much that "Yihai Xiongfeng" has made Lancaster, it is better to say that Lancaster''s Daniel Kaffee has made "Yihai Xiongfeng". His every move makes this movie exudes the charm of "fascinating" people. Conquered the audience, but also conquered movie fans. As the "Hollywood Report" said, if "Smell the fragrance and meet the''woman''" is not a movie that shows Hugo''s charm, then "Yihai Xiongfeng" fully expresses Hugo''s personal charm. The reaction of the young women represented by Melerin can be seen that Hugo became the most watched man in December by relying on this movie, shaking the hearts of countless women. "Yihai Xiongfeng" was not originally a fan-pop movie, but Daniel Keffi played by Hugo has succeeded in attracting the love of countless fans. After setting the stage for "scenting and knowing women", Hugo thoroughly The''gloom'' of the Golden Raspberry Awards was wiped out, ushering in the first pinnacle in the true sense of Hugo''s career as an actor! The compliments of the comments and the cheers of the fans, condensing the energy from the box office, let Hugo enjoy the treatment he has not been able to get since 1982. On the second weekend of December, in addition to the two new works that will be screened, "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Muppet Christmas Carol (the.muppet...car01 are two works that will be released on a large scale this week. Needless to say the former, the latter is starred by Michael Kane (Chael.) in the 1986 Oscar for Best Supporting Actor. Although it only invests 12 million US dollars, it is adapted from Charles Dickens (Charles.). The Christmas productions and the scale of the 2100 theaters shows the confidence of its production and distribution company Disney. Therefore, the two premiere films are bound to have a battle. In addition, "Home Alone 2", which has won the championship for three consecutive weeks, has continued unabated. The topical work "Bodyguard", which was released for two weeks, still has the power. The three weeks have been raging, which also makes this week''s box office competition extremely''aggressive''. In the previous predictions of major media, it is generally believed that "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Muppet Christmas Carol" will have a fierce fight, and the possibility of "Home Alone 2" winning four consecutive championships "sex" still exists. "Bodyguard" and "Aladdin" are two dark horses. There is no doubt that this week''s champion will be born among the top five, but the media have their own opinions on who is going to win. However, after the movie was released, the super high quality of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and its strong appeal to the audience surprised the media. In the end, the "Yihai Xiongfeng" screened in 1,900 theaters unexpectedly broke out in a single library. With a sturdy performance of US$15,000 at the box office, it grabbed US$28.5 million in the box office during the premiere weekend and easily defeated a lot of competitors to win the North American box office ranking this week. This is really true. Let the whole city of angels be covered with fragments of glasses. The premiere score of 28.5 million US dollars, although not able to surpass the premiere data of "Home Alone 2", nor can it cross the 30 million threshold, but it was second only to the whole year of 1992. The four films "Batman Returns", "Home Alone 2", "Fatal Weapon 3", and "Four Hundred Years of Vampire Zombie..." These four films ranked fifth in the box office premiere this year. The top four works, three This is a sequel movie, and one is produced by the much-anticipated Francis-Ford-Ko''s "Bo". The victory of the premiere data is almost no suspense. In this comparison, the premiere data of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is getting more and more. It seemed incredible. Before the movie was released, whether it was the official forecast of Columbia Pictures or the professional forecasts of major media, the most daring guess on the box office data of the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was only 15 million U.S. dollars, not only because of many The media questioned the quality of the film or Hugos leading starring role, and because this is a serious court-themed movie, it is not so easy to get a harvest from the premiere datanot to mention. The crew also lost Tom Cruise, the box office star. But who would have expected that such amazing energy broke out in the first week of "Yihai Xiongfeng", which not only shattered everyone''s speculation, but also became the first single-week box office of Hugo''s actor career to exceed 10 million''doors. The work of''Threshold, this is really a result that makes people caught off guard. In the face of the strong performance of "Yihai Xiongfeng", not only were the media shouted in exclamation, they sang praises for Hugo, praising Hugo for reaching his first peak in ten years since his debut, and truly among the ranks of first-line stars; competition The opponents are even worse. Except for "Yihai Xiongfeng" this week, none of the works had a weekend box office of over 10 million. "Home Alone 2", "Bodyguard", and "Aladdin" were caught in a fierce competition. They are in the second to fourth place in the box office rankings, and the gap between them is no more than half a million US dollars, which shows that the competition is fierce. As for the "Muppet Christmas Carol", in high hopes, the 2100 cinema chains only contributed 5 million US dollars in the box office, which is really disappointing. Although compared to its 12 million investment, this The premiere data is still acceptable, but as one of the witnesses of the emergence of "Yihai Xiongfeng", it is difficult for Disney to''show'' a smile on the box office performance of "Muppet Christmas Carol". It is worth mentioning that the "Smell of Fragrance and Knowing Women", who was released into the ninth week, "handed in" data of 3.5 million U.S. dollars in three days on the weekend, occupying the seventh place in the box office rankings. , This also makes Hugo have two works on the list at the same time, it is indeed a rare sight. No wonder the media scrambled to give Hugo praise. It is already a remarkable achievement to have two movies released within two months, especially when Hugo won the Golden Raspberry Award in January, which is even more incredible. Now, the two films have achieved success. Both the word-of-mouth and the box office are both hard to grasp. Not to mention the comparison with Hugo himself, even if it is compared with the current booming Tom Cruise. Not inferior. The haze of the past three years has finally disappeared at this time. Hugo not only has not been overwhelmed by the bad luck brought by the Golden Raspberry Award, but also relied on his own efforts to achieve what he has not touched before. Height, the true meaning of ushered in the first peak of the career, but it can definitely be called the Christmas miracle in 1992. When the media analyzed the reasons why the premiere data of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was so "colorful", UU Reading . com inevitably mentioned several key points. The first is the ups and downs of the Rodney-King incident, which makes people more interested in court-themed movies. At the moment when the truth is unclear, everyone is willing to believe in Rodney-King. King is the Dawson and Duny in the movie, and the white policeman. Cha is the domineering Colonel Jessup. This emotional sustenance makes the movie''s box office explode with amazing energy. The second is Hugo-Lancaster. After falling into a trough, climbing to a new peak, this experience always makes people more interesting; the foreshadowing of "smelling the fragrance and knowing the''woman''" plus two months The high exposure rate of internal intensive publicity has made people pay more attention to "Yihai Xiongfeng", at least in the attendance rate of the premiere weekend, "Yihai Xiongfeng" has a congenital "sexual" advantage. If Tom Cruise played the leading role, maybe "Yihai Xiongfeng" wouldn''t have such an outstanding performance. It''s not that Tom''s box office appeal is not enough, but that he didn''t occupy this time and place. Of course, the highlight of the box office data at the premiere does not mean that the movie will be a success. "The Vampires Four Hundred Years..." The box office plummeted by 50% in the second week of its release is still vivid. The weekly box office decline has also become the next object of attention. Fortunately, the second batch of film reviews after the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is still good news. It seems that Hugo is indeed climbing the first peak of his career. Chapter 157： Wonderful When listing the most influential media in the United States, the "Los Angeles Times" and the "New York Times", the two most influential newspapers in the largest cities in the United States, cannot be ignored; while the "Hollywood Report" and "Variety Show" are. The most professional and authoritative media in the film industry. At present, the "Los Angeles Times" and the "Hollywood Report" have praised "Yihai Xiongfeng", and "Variety Show", which has always been known for its seriousness and caution, followed closely. After the first week of the film''s screening, he wrote an article. Professional film critics conducted in-depth analysis of the film. "From fifteen to twenty-five years old, Hugo Lancaster has been in the actor industry for ten years. In ten years he has experienced ups and downs, from youthfulness to rebellion to maturity, Lancaster Especially in the world of movies, he completed the process of growth and self-discovery. This also makes Hugo''s once squandered acting talent bloom again. The ignorant but firm Charlie in the''Scent of the Scent of the Woman'' was surprised to have a glimpse of the''splendid'', and this time in the story of''Yihai Xiongfeng'', Daniel learned responsibility, determination and justice, in that light brown''color'' In his eyes, you can see the vigor and mature charm of the green''spring''. As a court movie, the main storyline of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is actually not too novel. The army has accidents, participated in investigations, discovered shady, encountered obstruction, self-improvement, and justice. This is generally such a routine. From the film From the beginning, you can guess the ending. However, "Yihai Xiongfeng" has played a very high level in the series of stories, the creation of suspense, the superposition of high tides, and the shaping of characters. Especially the piles of scenes in several court debates can be seen to be very profound. The ability of the lines and the control of the rhythm also make the movie extremely''pretty''. What is commendable here is that the rookie screenwriter Allen Sorkin has demonstrated profound knowledge, and the director Rob Reiner has demonstrated a colorful view of the overall situation. However, the core factor that connects these fine color elements is still the actor Daniel Keffi. Although due to space limitations, the film has only a few strokes to portray Keffi, but it is enough to outline a vivid image, cynical, keen thinking, but with a passion and arrogance, such a role "color" is combined with orchids. In Castor''s performance, Jin exuded amazing charm. In fact, the process of case investigation is a process of growth. At first, Keffi was like a big boy, stubborn and unruly, but full of knowledge-seeking spirit, and he did not shrink even in the face of difficult cases; "Xiang, full of vigor and straightforwardness, but also reveals the persistence of one''s own principles, just like a child, although naughty, he always maintains a ray of innocence in his heart. During the investigation process, he constantly encountered setbacks, threats and challenges. Kaifei''s thinking became clearer and clearer. In the process of thinking, rationality gradually surpassed sensuality, and he became hesitant and vaguely fearful. This is also the process of life growth. Must go through the stage. However, true maturity is by no means a worldly retreat, but to find a balance between the forces of all parties under the principle of adherence, and finally achieve the desired result. After being trapped by''confusion'', Kaifei finally summoned the courage to challenge the military directly, adhere to his principles, and deal a heavy blow to the forces behind him. Of course, this is an ideal ending, but we can never ignore the inspirational value of such idealism. Because this kind of inspirational emotion is people''s hope, maybe it can''t make the world better, but it prevents the world from getting worse with a kind of reactionary force. "Yihai Xiongfeng" also combines the exploration of human "sex" and personal salvation in the progress of the story, giving the story a deeper theme beyond inspiration. Nicholson plays the arrogant Colonel Jessup in the movie. The base he is responsible for is located on the front line of Cuba and shoulders the safety and security of the entire country. So he brags about the value of his work and explains his own situation. How dangerous it is, established a closed space where cruel laws can be enforced, and legalized it with the so-called justice. But in fact, this is a typical example of obtaining privileges with fear, just like in a financial crisis, when a war breaks out, and when the social atmosphere causes public grievances, there will always be powers who will come out to threaten to gain more privileges, and It also often wins the publics applause. The Rodney Gold Incident has become a bargaining chip for the black community to win equality and rights. National security is originally a reason for long-term privileges. The military is a natural place to keep the privileges closed and sex. The military emphasizes obedience. On this basis, it develops a sense of group honor and creates a culture of loyalty and unity. In the movie, the two soldiers of Dawson and Duny are typical products of military culture. They have a huge sense of identity and honor for the identity of soldiers, and they have an unimaginable sense of belonging to the team. As they say, the army makes them I feel certain''sex'', everything has to be ordered and only needs to be followed and executed. As described in the 1987''Full Metal Shell (.), recruits have been trained as a machine that accepts input and outputs results according to instructions from the beginning of their enlistment. The red''color'' regulation is a typical representative of this process. It points to the laggards or betrayers who endanger the honor, efficiency, and safety of the team, and then, driven by the teams approval and compliance with instructions, punish these laggards or betrayers. So there was the accidental death of San Diego-but Dawson and Duny never thought they were wrong, because they just executed the order. Colonel Jessup explained all his actions as thinking about the army and the safety of the country, but ignored the horror hidden behind this privilege. Jessup reformed an ordinary soldier according to his own wishes, and he even ignored it. This soldier was at risk of heart disease, and after he made a mistake in his plan, he used this privilege to cover up his mistakes and tried to wipe out his mistakes with the high-sounding''guard the country'' as an excuse. The film allows us to see the essence of this privilege through the mouth of Keffi, and reveals the potential dangers hidden in the closure of this privilege. In the end, the film breaks this closed fortress by law and gives people hope, but at the same time it also expresses reason. The power of''sex''. In this process, some people in the military were arrested, some people could not bear the suffering of suicide. After Dawson and Duny were found not guilty, some people felt pain, loss, and loss because they had to leave the army, and some people had self-awakening. , Realizing that one''s own violence against colleagues is stifling the other''s freedom, human rights and even life. This self-recognition and Kaifei''s self-growth are superimposed on each other, bringing more inspiration and hope to the film. Finally, it must be mentioned that the actors performances in the movie are very good. Demi Moore interprets the role of the motivator very well. Jack Nicholson has always been sex, and the biggest discovery is that Excessive Hugo Lancaster''s powerful aura, the entire performance is freely retractable and''fine'' quasi-delicate, not only condensing the growth and transformation of a man in one event, but also joining hands with Nicholson to dedicate this year The most brilliant matchup on the big screen. Many stars gather and the script is brilliant, creating such a colorful work. " "Variety" magazine finally gave an evaluation of 85 points and joined the ranks of singing hymns for the film, which also made "Yihai Xiongfeng" received unprecedented support. The second series of comments that followed also continued this gratifying trend. Not only that, the Rolling Stone magazine, which previously criticized scenting and knowing women, gave the only full score of 23 media outlets this time. Under Lenas lens, there is an incomparable charm of a fan person, and the combination of suspense and character and color creates a masterpiece that is fan and exhilarating. "Xian''s 100 points is even more evident. "Rolling Stone" has an unparalleled love for this movie o "Entertainment Weekly" also gave a positive evaluation, "Like all court movies, "Yihai Xiongfeng" relies on the actor''s "precision" performance to support, Lancaster and Nicholson''s outstanding performance "The performance makes this work full of entertaining and sharp Hollywood style." The evaluation of ninety points is also a rare high score. As for the comment of another important media, "The New York Times", it said, "A core idea of ??this movie radiates many thought-provoking details, which makes the work break away from the simple court film and penetrate into the social culture. People think." This is obviously also a good comment, but in terms of scoring, the "New York Times" is more demanding. Although the score of 75 is not low, it is obviously not high. "TV Guide" believes that "the final showdown between Keffi and Jessup makes up for the lengthy and boring movie." The 60-point evaluation barely passed, and it seems that they are in the bad evaluation camp. The "San Francisco Chronicle" has as much influence on the West Coast as the "Los Angeles Times" They don''t like movies at all. Rob Leiner''s mediocre ability makes the movie fall into a boring mire." The fifty-point evaluation can clearly see their disgust. Appreciation and criticism Qi Fei, and the final media review of "Yihai Xiongfeng" settled at 78 points. Although it did not reach the 80 points threshold, overall praise prevailed, especially for Hugo. The acting skills can be seen in almost every media. Even if they deny the film''s "precision" color, no one will deny the actor Hugo''s excellent color. Fortunately, "Yihai Xiongfeng" got a shining "a" in terms of theater scores, which shows the audience''s love for this movie. Perhaps, this is the direct reason why the film has won the box office for the premiere of color. In this tide of attention, people have not had time to wait for the second week of the box office drop to appear. Numerous media and programs have extended an olive branch to Hugo, because they all know that the Golden Raspberry Award and "Ha "The Eagle of Desen" has become history. Relying on the outstanding performance of "Smell the fragrance to recognize the "female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo not only walked out of the trough, but also stood in an extremely powerful posture. No one will miss the cusp of popularity. Chapter 158： Coffee hobby "Why did you give the interview to the Los Angeles Times?" Hugo and Joseph walked west along the Sunset Boulevard. With a faint doubt between Hugo''s eyebrows, he looked at Joseph and asked, "Because Nicholas Have you said something for our movie this time?" Speaking of the grievances between Nicholas McLenna and Hugo, in fact, apart from this "Yihai Xiongfeng", there are not many fond memories, even if it was a separate interview with the crew of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the Female", Nicholas In the subsequent reports, Hugo was still openly satirized, not to mention that the previous reports did not see any positive impact. Therefore, when Hugo mentioned the interview, Hugo''s first reaction could be any media, but he never thought it would be the "Los Angeles Times." This is Hugo''s first interview in his own life. He originally imagined that he could communicate friendly with reporters, but now he is disillusioned because of Joseph''s decision. "Because they have enough influence, and because they have enough sincerity." Joseph''showed'' a helpless smile. The influence of the "Los Angeles Times" in the entire West Bank area is unquestionable, even for professional film magazines. Both "Variety Show" and "Hollywood Report" are slightly inferior, because the influence of the "Los Angeles Times" is comprehensive and cannot be ignored. "Furthermore, this interview is not the only one arranged by the Los Angeles Times in front. Why do you mind so much? Anyway, you will have to''talk'' to them sooner or later." Joseph looked at Hugo unexpectedly. Naturally, he couldn''t understand the "first time" thought in Hugo''s heart, thinking this was just an ordinary interview. Although Hugo has not had any interviews in the past year, but in the past three years, Hugo has experienced interviews, but his hands and feet cannot be counted. There is nothing surprising. Hugo opened his mouth, but there was no way to directly refute it directly. In the end, he could only stammered, "Because I have to prepare a question about the Golden Raspberry Award again, I don''t want to ruin my good mood." The most popular one for the Raspberry Awards is the Los Angeles Times. "I thought you didn''t mind the Golden Raspberry Award at all." Joseph was a little surprised. Whether it was the performance on the night of the award ceremony or afterwards, Hugo was very calm and calm, and it seemed that he did not suffer the Golden Raspberry Award at all. Hugo shrugged his shoulders without answering, but Joseph was relieved by this direct action. No one cares about the Golden Raspberry Award. Hugo just uses self-deprecating and optimistic ways to face difficulties. It''s like a person accidentally fell into a puddle, but did not cry or frustrate, but climbed up again firmly, but it does not mean that people will have a good impression of the puddle. Replace the puddle with dung. It will be more vivid. It was three oclock in the afternoon, and it was the beginning of the most beautiful moment on Sunset Boulevard. The orange sunshine in the winter dyed the vinyl record shops, second-hand bookstores, and coffee shops on both sides of the street with a nostalgic color. The palm trees stripped the sun to mottled and trivial, as if large tracts of crystals were scattered all over the ground, and it folds and shoots out a graceful and tranquil beauty. Wandering leisurely on such a road, temporarily placing the pressure of life, work frustration, and the burden of livelihood on your feet, slack your shoulders, live with footsteps, chasing the shadow under the sun under your feet, dont have a floating life The coziness and happiness of a half-day leisure. The footsteps of Hugo and Joseph stopped in front of a gray''colored'' cement wall. This gray''colored'' cement wall was inlaid with two panes of glass that were seven feet high and four feet wide at a distance of six feet apart. , The left-hand side is the floor-to-ceiling window, and the right-hand side is the sliding door. On the right side of the sliding door, there is a charcoal pen neatly written "133l". This is the door number, which is the destination of two people. At the top of the sliding door, "Intellectual Coffee (. is written in white color and red color. When the sliding door is opened, the strong coffee aroma is immediately mixed in the sunlight, and it is like entering the chocolate factory of Willy-Wonka, stepping into a wonderful world of colorful colors. "Hey, here." Hugo just walked into the door, and there was a voice on the left hand side. When he turned his head, he saw Nicholas McLean in a black color shirt. Nicholas is actually a young and handsome guy full of energy, with short golden hair, a square face with sharp edges, and a pair of narrow eyes that are always half-squinted, as if he is always thinking about something. In fact, Nicholas is only one year older than Hugo. Nicholas greeted him enthusiastically, and shook hands with Hugo and Joseph proactively, "How about it, do you have any choices for coffee?" "I can do it, Hugo is more picky." Joseph can feel Nicholas'' obvious initiative. As an agent, he must shoulder the responsibility of communication, so he took the lead in taking the microphone, then looked at Hugo and voted. The look in the inquiring eyes. Nicholas stood by and looked at Hugo, his tone rose slightly, "Hugo, do you have any research on coffee?" Hugo''s previous research on coffee was mostly on paper, and he couldn''t eat enough to eat. How could he have spare money to drink coffee? It was just a hobby. However, after the journey, during the year, other situations were temporarily undetectable, but Hugo''s coffee habit was thoroughly implemented. The home coffee machine, coffee beans, coffee cups and other professional appliances are all available. "No, it''s just a hobby, not to mention research." Hugo turned his head and looked at the coffee house while talking. In fact, Hugo can only be regarded as a junior coffee lover now, just out of Starbucks'' low-level taste. , I started to make my own coffee at home, there is still a long way to go from a real professional. But the coffee shop in front of him aroused Hugo''s keen interest. This intellectual coffee shop does not have too many complicated decorations. It looks like a simple warehouse remodeled. The azurite cement walls are full of sight, and the decoration style of the shop is like a laboratory. The laboratory is full of post-modern art style. In the middle is the place for brewing coffee and cash register. A variety of professional utensils are dazzling. The surrounding counters are designed in the form of bar counters. At this time, many customers are sitting, and then simple cards The seats are randomly placed along the four walls of the space. There is also a shelf on the west corner. There are various bottles and cans on it, and things like''flower'' pots and test tubes enter the line of sight, which look exactly like It''s a chemical laboratoryor a medical laboratory. "Are you sure this is a coffee house?" This was Hugo''s first thought, although the strong coffee aroma and the black colored liquid in the hands of the customers in the store all told Hugo: This is the coffee house. Nicholas chuckled slightly, "I thought this should be your site." The irony of this sentence couldn''t be more obvious. On the one hand, this is Sunset Boulevard, which is less than ten minutes'' walk from Hugo''s house; On the other hand, if Hugo really has research on coffee, he should be better at digging for good coffee. This sentence immediately reminded Hugo: The reporter in front of him has never been a friend of his own, so Hugo shrugged and replied lukewarmly, "If I own this place, I want my bank. The account will tell me. Hugo deliberately distorted the deep meaning of Nicholas words, but only locked the definition of territory on the intellectual coffee shop instead of Sunset Boulevard. This rebuttal made Nicholas smile more relaxed. "The coffee here is famous for innovation and professionalism." Nicholas didn''t seem to notice Hugo''s counterattack, and brought the topic back to the coffee shop. If you allow, these professional baristas have their own coffee menus, they will make new coffees according to their own whimsical ideas, and they will also listen to the opinions of customers to make improvements." This made Hugo more interested. He raised his eyebrows and raised his head to look at the menu hanging above. Sure enough, he saw a small blackboard of "Today''s Barista Menu", which was obviously updated every day. It''s just that no specific coffee name is written on it, just a personal name, Nathan Skyer (han.skyer). Obviously, this is where the special color of the intellectual coffee shop lies. The barista will surprise the customer. Only when he gets the coffee will he know what the coffee he ordered is. This is a very bold attempt, suitable for those who like to innovate. Hugo immediately said to the clerk who ordered, "Give me a Nathan-Skail." The clerk smiled and nodded. Hugo turned to look at Joseph. Joseph didn''t have much demand for coffee. Now, he thought for a while, "a cup of cappuccino." Nicholas looked at Joseph unexpectedly, and it was true that not many men liked cappuccino. Hugo is not surprised at all. Joseph has always had a special love for sweets. When I remembered the scene when Joseph ordered a caramel macchiato last time, Hugo''s mind kept echoing Joseph''s request for "more caramel". , Can not help but laugh. Joseph was used to this situation a long time ago, and he didn''t care at all. He turned to look at Nicholas, "So, I think our work can begin." Nicholas quickly recovered. He smiled and said, "My work has started." Then he looked at Hugo, "Do you like coffee? What do you like to drink? ?" The so-called exclusive interview is actually to have an in-depth understanding of the interviewee. As for the direction of understanding, it is controlled by the reporter. Hobbies are one of them. Hugo followed Nicholas to the position he had occupied before. On the log coffee table were a notebook, a pen, and a tape recorder. There was also a cup of coffee after a third of it was drunk. Any "milk" foam and cow "milk", although I don''t know the specific type of coffee, but it can be guessed that Nicholas is not a fan of sweets-at least in coffee. "It''s just hobby. I''m trying Supamo recently." Hugo sat down by the window and watched Nicholas pick up the tape recorder and played with it in his palm. "Supamo? The bitterness is sweet and the fragrance is unique. It is indeed a good choice." Nicholas seems to be a person who knows about coffee, using this method to relax the atmosphere on both sides. Today''s third update, Encore''s 10,000 rewards plus more! Thanks to Ann for saving the hard-earned money for dinner and steamed buns, and by the way, spread "flowers" to celebrate today''s shocking reversal of the Packers, as well as the great victory of Mustang, haha! Chapter 159： Exclusive interview After Nicholas turned on the tape recorder, he put it on the coffee table, Hugo sat directly opposite him, and Joseph sat quietly beside Hugo. Nicholas took a look at Joseph, and after confirming that Joseph had no special confession, he continued to chat with Hugo, "Apart from coffee, what other hobbies do you usually have?" "Fitness Actually, these hobbies are gradually developed. Because there is no internet or computer in life, Hugo has to find some interests to pass the time. Fitness is to keep the body healthy, this skin bag has experienced poison. After the torture of the product, most of his vitality was consumed, and Hugo had to re-accumulate little by little, otherwise he would not be able to run before he was thirty years old, which would be too bad. As for reading, it has always been Hugo''s hobby. Whether it is a physical 520 novel, books are the crystallization of different wisdoms. It is very interesting to shuttle through this pile of words. "Yes, I can see the effect of fitness." Hugo''s figure has always been very good. "Hudson Eagle" is still an action comedy. You can see that Hugo is very agile, but later because of poison. . Hugo lost a lot of weight because of the taste, and reached the most serious level during the period before the Golden Raspberry Award. After that, Hugo seems to be gradually recovering. As a reporter, Nicholas can clearly see the changes in this process. "As for reading, have you seen any interesting books recently?" "Oh, I''m an old-fashioned person in this respect. I''m watching''The Old Man and the Sea'' recently." Hugo said with a smile. Before crossing, Hugo dropped out of school at the age of fifteen. Although many people say that reading is useless, because what society values ??is ability. For example, knowledge such as mathematics or language is hardly used in work, but it cannot be denied that the more effect of books is that the horizon is accumulation and the foundation. , The so-called bookishness is actually the most direct manifestation. In order to make up for the regret of dropping out of school early, Hugo has been persevering in self-study. This is also the reason why Hugo''s current temperament is unique. Without years of accumulation, it is impossible for him to have such a performance after crossing. Real handsomeness is never appearance, because this is just a skin. Without the support of essence, it is difficult for everyone to recognize the beauty of the skin. Only the outstanding temperament can conquer everyone. Hugo now has more than just skins. "Ernest Hemingway (), a wise choice." Nicholas complimented, and then nodded slightly. "When it comes to hobbies, I originally thought you would give me another answer. I didn''t expect to have unexpected gains now. ." "Another answer?" Hugo raised his eyebrows and didn''t react for a while. Fitness and reading are indeed things he insists on almost every day. Hugo''s first reaction was "sugar-coated trap". This work was adapted from a novel. He mentioned reading a book again. Did Nicholas hear something about it and want to inquire about this? I don''t want Nicholas to surprise Hugo, "Guitar or... other musical instrument." "Ah..." Hugo chuckled. He really didn''t expect this to be the case. "Music!" Hugo sighed, "Actually, I prefer to treat music as part of my life. Its not just hobbies." "Wow, talk to me about the meaning of this sentence, I seem to have noticed some inside information." The excitement between Nicholas''s eyebrows was obviously alive, and it seems that this is the focus of his first interview today. Hugo glanced at Joseph. He was considering his own words. Without knowing his predecessor, he must speak carefully. "I have always been interested in music since I was a kid. You know, the Beatles, Michael- Jackson..." Hugo was almost about to say that the Oasis was coming, but then he thought that the Oasis was only formed in 1991, and it is still not a big hit. If he mentions it now, then "Since childhood" was contradictory, so Hugo hurriedly braked, "and the Rolling Stones (the.)." "When I really started to''touch'' music," Hugo deliberately strengthened his tone, emphasizing that this was the beginning of his real entry into the music field, "because of Kurt Cobain (kurt.), you know, he is A legend." This is somewhat different from Hugos own situation, but the fact that the Nirvana Band () was indeed a band that Hugo liked very much in the past, and the Nirvana Band that rose strongly in 1987 is also in the same situation as Hugos current situation. The timing fits best, so Hugo found such an entry point for himself. Sure enough, both Nicholas and Joseph suddenly realized that Joseph had never known when the bridge between Hugo and music was built before, and now he has an answer. Nicholas took the topic and said, "Nirvana, smells...tee, classic!" Nicholas accidentally discovered that he and Hugo have so much in common. Nicholas felt this way during the first interview with the crew of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the Female", but it has not become clear until today. . "No wonder I will feel astonished when I hear you sing''Next time you meet me (e)''. It turns out that you are not a novice." As the chat progressed, Hugo was no longer vigilant before the interview, and his emotions were completely relaxed. Hearing Nicholass words, Hugo immediately laughed heartily, "Haha, Im a novice, absolutely Novice." Hugo said honestly, "Actually, I am not used to singing in person. I am more accustomed to creating and then playing through instruments. If there is a band, I should not be the lead singer." "Are you telling me that you are a singer-songwriter? Is this showing off or... showing off?" Nicholas has long been very proficient in such scenes, but today he is obviously a little more relaxed, his tone jumping He didn''t even notice it. "If you want to think so, then I will admit it." Hugo''s words made Nicholas laugh directly. "In fact, I did create a few good songs. Maybe I have a chance in the future and I can vote for it. Look at the record company, maybe Michael Jackson wants my song?" "Dreaming..." Nicholas didn''t think too much, he just blurted out a direct joke, not like a reporter interview, but like a friend chatting, and after he said it, he also noticed his "unprofessional" and quickly reduced his smile. , Changed the subject, "Then this time the ending song of''Yihai Xiongfeng'' has attracted so much attention, is it what you expected?" Although the song "Next time you meet me" is only played with a movie, Hugo has no plans to record and release a single separately, but the popularity of the topic''sex'' is at the top level in recent days, and each The on-demand rate of the original song in the big radio shows an abrupt curve. You know, Parkers original song was released in 1956, and it was not one of the hot door tracks in the early 1990s. Hugo didn''t notice Nicholas''s change, and his smile remained on his lips, "No, of course I didn''t expect it. In fact, it was an accident to sing the ending song for the movie." Hugo briefly described the situation at the time. But I didn''t mention Uma''s exploration class, only that my singing during the break time attracted attention, "Now after playing with the movie, I got such a beautiful smile, but I was relieved." "No, this time your performance is very lusty. Maybe a record company will ask you to release an album soon." Nicholas complimented. Hugo didnt take it seriously. Now its not the 21st century where "bogs and dogs can make records". In the Internet age, due to the development of social networks and the simplicity of recording equipment, almost everyone can record their own albums. And the record company''s signing threshold has dropped again and again, not to mention the grassroots singing frenzy brought on by talent shows. In the early 1990s, the record industry has not yet shrunk. The contending situation of a hundred schools of thought has caused the classics to continue, and the barriers to entry are naturally relatively high. Nicholas did not expect Hugo''s response, so he went on to say, "So, do you feel the success of the movie now? Can you really feel the popularity is coming?" "I don''t have much feeling, can you describe it in detail?" Hugo said with his mouth open and his eyes widened. Although he was blocked once when he went to the movie, to be honest, it was only a hundred people. Hugo really doesn''t know what popularity looks like in the true sense. For Hugo, the hot popularity he imagined came from the concert. Standing on the stage of a concert of 100,000 people and watching everyone cheering for him, it was truly spectacular. "The movie gained good reputation, the box office got good results, the audience began to scream and cheer for you, the number of jobs began to increase, awareness and attention began to rise..." Nicholas looked at Hugo with doubts and''confused'' eyes every time he said something. Lets take a look at These are all phenomena that suddenly broke out after the successful premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", which is more than double the excitement of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People" before. This is also common in the media. It is the direct evidence that Hugo has been on the front line for the first time since his debut ten years ago. "If this is the popularity you are talking about, then... yes, yes, I do feel the popularity." Hugo slowly nodded and expressed his opinion, "but all of this is still not true. You know, it seems not long ago. , Im still in a situation that nobody cares about, now suddenly all the lights are starting to gather, it...like a dream." Seeing Hugos slightly hesitant expression, Nicholas originally wanted to ridicule Hugo. This is his usual style, so he blurted out, Thats because you have never experienced true popularity. Then he fell straight down." This is Hugo''s performance after saying "Death Poetry Club", "Of course, now you enjoy cheering, it is nothing to Tom Cruise, so there is no It must be so happy." After speaking, Nicholas saw the funny smile on Hugos face, and he nodded slightly to express his affirmation of his words. Nicholas changed his mind when the second half of the sentence came to his lips, "The most important thing is today. You think all this is like a dream, and maybe a better dream will be born tomorrow, dont be too surprised. Because this is Hollywood." Chapter 160： Friendly conversation This time, Hugo also noticed Nicholas'' changes. Originally, he was worried that today''s interview would be full of difficulties, and Nicholas would continue to make things difficult for himself. But the interview process went smoothly unexpectedly. He didn''t even feel that it was an interview. It was like having a conversation with a friend. He also said a lot of things that he didn''t expect. And Nicholas, he seems very friendly today. When Nicholas finished his last sentence, he couldn''t help but laugh. He originally wanted to give Hugo some affirmation, but after finishing speaking, he found that this style really didn''t suit him, which made him a little embarrassed. Don''t use a smile to hide it. "So, if there is a chance to release an album, would you like it?" Nicholas quickly changed the subject and continued his interview. Hugo also recovered his calm, Nicholas in his eyes changed from a friend to a reporter again, and at this time his coffee was finally delivered. Sure enough, as Nicholas said, the waiting time for coffee is really long. So Hugo did not answer immediately, but took a sip of his coffee for the first time. This coffee is moderately roasted, with a soft sour taste, which is more bitter than the coffee Hugo is used to, and my brows wrinkled at the first sip, but when the aroma blooms on the taste buds After that, the sour sweetness makes people intoxicated. Hugo guessed that this should be based on Brazilian coffee, but he is not sure, after all, he is still not an expert. "Sugar or cow''s milk?" Joseph sat beside and looked at the dark cup of coffee. His brows began to knot, and he asked actively. Hugo shook his head and said, "I plan to enjoy it again." Actually Hugo is not used to drinking black coffee, but today this cup of coffee is a new taste. After tasting two more sips, you can mix sugar and cow milk. Don''t waste the hard work of that barista. "I guess it''s Brazil. I have to ask the barista later." Hugo casually said to Nicolas. Both of them are interested in coffee. It is a good choice to''exchange'' your ideas. Nicolas is full of thoughts. I was curious and looked over, "The question you mentioned just now, the album, yes, if there is a chance, I think it would be difficult for me to refuse. But the question is, who would be willing to find me?" Hugo''s rhetorical question made Nicholas laugh, "It depends on how far-reaching the influence of''Yihai Xiongfeng'' is." At present, "Yihai Xiongfeng" has just finished its premiere. The news about Hugo''s ending song It is so lively, if the influence is further expanded, it is not surprising that the record company finds the''door''. "Before the movie was released, did you expect this premiere number?" Nicholas then started another topic. "No, of course not." Hugo shook his head neatly. He only feels the aroma of coffee between his lips and his teeth, and he can even feel the taste of coffee beans. This feeling is really great. "A forensic movie, even though I am sure it is an outstanding work, I dare not make such a bold prediction." The fifth largest premiere box office in the whole year, this data is indeed too bold. "Are you pretty sure this is a sexy work?" Nicholas caught a key word and repeated it. Hugo nodded in affirmation, Nicholas then asked, "Why, do you have such confidence in the movie?" Of course, Hugo cant say that because he came through, but the matter of crossing is not directly related to Yihai Xiongfeng. Hugos impression of smelling fragrance and knowing''women'' is far more than that of Yihai Xiongfeng. "Profoundly, "You know, a script that shows good looks, a director that shows good looks, a group of actors that show good looks, what more can we expect from the movie?" "During the filming process, Jack really helped me a lot. Although he didn''t stay on the crew for long, he left a deep impression on me in terms of acting. I really like watching Jack on the scene. Acting, its a very special enjoyment." Hugo''s "door" mentioned Jack Nicholson, which is also his favorite point of "Yihai Xiongfeng", he completed the acting in this movie. A small breakthrough. If it were not for Al Pacino and Jack Nicholson respectively, it would be difficult for Hugo to achieve an acting breakthrough so quickly. Of course, the accumulation before crossing is also very important. "I can imagine the scene you said." Nicholas didn''t have any interest in the details of acting. He knew Hugo''s admiration for Jack. A great actor collaborated separately." "Of course, it is an honor." Hugo said with a smile. He couldn''t help taking another sip of coffee. This time he was pretty sure that the bitterness of the coffee was indeed a bit heavier. He should add a little bit of beef.'' Milk''. "Then who do you think Al and Jack are better?" Nicholas smiled slyly after asking. This is a reporter''s routine question, and it depends on how Hugo answers. Hugo''s action of pouring the cow''s milk stopped for a while, and then he showed a wry smile, "You gave me a question that no one in the United States can answer." In fact, for actors, who is better and who is greater. His opinion is a question of different opinions. No matter whether it is awards or works, there is no way to define the excellence of actors. They can only be a footnote to their success. "I want to leave this question to time to prove that it would be wiser. I can''t compare to the wiseness of time." Nicholas expected Hugo to have a similar answer, but it was not a nonsense of "both of them are excellent", but a very clever way to avoid the question. But Nicholas did not intend to let Hugo go, "Oh, no, give me an answer, two people can only choose one." &eg. ryan) or Julia Roberts, who is more beautiful, then I will answer your question. "Hugo raised another thorny question, which made Nicholas Shih helpless. Meg and Julia are the most popular representatives of American sweethearts in Hollywood in the late 1980s and early 1990s. Both are currently the most popular''female'' actors from all angles. The supporters are regardless of the status of Xuanzhen and Hollywood. There are few, and the intensity of the works is not equal. It is almost impossible to choose a winner among the two of them in 1992. Nicholas originally wanted to choose a random one to force Hugo. After all, he is a reporter and the article was written by him. He only needs to choke off his answer. But Hugo seemed to sense Nicholas'' intentions and shook his head directly, "You must write it in the article, and I will leave evidence." This made Nicholas dumbfounded. "Well, I surrender." Nicholas knew that he still had many ways to deceive Hugo, but Hugo''s attitude just now actually showed that he would not give an answer, so instead of continuing to''was'' money here. Time, its better to continue the interview wisely... Yihai Xiongfeng, after achieving success, do you have any plans for the next? Or do you have any thoughts on your future career as an actor?" The full picture of Nicholass question is actually to say: After experiencing the trough of the "Hudson Eagle", he finally relied on the two films to make a comeback. Will Hugo be more cautious about the future? What a more mature idea. Hugo thought for a while. He really didn''t have much thoughts on this aspect, because he was not qualified to think about these issues at all before the "Scent of the Scent of Women" was released. Even now, Hugo still has Many difficulties, "I think the most important thing is to be down-to-earth, choose a good script, and then focus on your acting skills to become a more''glamorous'' actor." "Then you mean, are you more willing to accept art films than commercial films?" Nicholas interpreted Hugo according to his own ideas. After the success of the "Death Poetry Society", Lang Meyer successively accepted several very commercial works for Hugo. As you can imagine, all of them failed. This caused Hugo to fall to the bottom. "Oh, no, of course not." Hugo laughed, "I mean, no matter what movie it is, it is actually the most important thing to focus on your own actor''s work. After all, now I dont have much choice. , Isn''t it?" Nicholas gave a meaningful smile, "Believe me, you have more choices than you think." Although Hugo has been rolling in Hollywood for ten years, he is still only twenty-five years old. How to plan your career as an actor is very important and difficult. Nicholas knew that Joseph was a novice agent, and Hugo had a bad record in the past, so the future is indeed uncertain. However, at least now Hugo can enjoy the fruit of the harvest. The success of "Yihai Xiongfeng" has just begun. "Okay, thank you for your cooperation today. This is the end of my interview." Nicholas stood up and stretched out his right hand again to express his friendship. Hugo also stood up holding Nicholas'' right hand, "You are very friendly today, at least much friendlier than I thought." "Hehe, of course, I''ve always been a friendly person." Nicholas knew what Hugo was suggesting, but he didn''t plan to respond positively. Unfortunately, Hugo does not intend to let this opportunity go, "No, you weren''t like that before, I read your report, remember?" This made Nicolas laughed and laughed, "Yes...that''s just work, I have no plan to target you, just to write good news reports." In fact, as far as Nicholas himself is concerned, his impression of Hugo has also been greatly changed. After the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo seems to be a different person, and now the success of the two films is entirely dependent on his own efforts to win. And todays talk about friendship also made Nicholas accidentally discover that the two people have a lot in common. This was indeed a very pleasant talk on friendship. So Nicholas went on to say, "I think, you can look forward to this interview." Hugo curled his lips, "It''s like expecting a white Christmas in Los Angeles?" Faced with Hugo''s humor, Nicholas couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 161： Follow-up box office The pursuit of the media, the support of fans, "Yihai Xiongfeng" set off a whirlwind at the end of 1992 with a strong posture, carrying the strong box office of the first week, and in the subsequent box office journey, "Yihai Xiongfeng" The performance has always been maintained at an ultra-high level, and it has become a box office masterpiece that is comparable to the three consecutive titles of "Home Alone 2" at the end of the year. In the third week of December, the North American film market ushered in two heavyweight works. &el. . lee. ) Created "The Famine Is Unexpected(. Mel relied on the "Deadly Weapon" series to become famous, and Jamie Lee had a "color" performance in "A fish named Wanda (wanda... , The director chose to prove his Steve Miner (steve.) through the TV series "The Years of Innocence (the...years, and the script was later sought after for the American drama "Lost" Science fiction upstarts are now just fledgling j. j. Written by Abrams (j.j.abrams). This work was screened in 1,800 theaters and is considered to be the strongest contender for the box office championship this week. Robin Williams () teamed up with Barry Levinson to bring another movie "Toys (. The two creators have collaborated with Hugo. The former cooperated with the "Death Poetry Society" and the latter. It is the director of Hugo''s female "small restaurant". This combination competes with "Yihai Xiongfeng" and is also dubbed by the media as "the reunion of the North American box office rankings..." It can be seen at 1,300 Wenyuan The toys shown online are still considered to be competitive. However, after the box office data came out, everyone sighed for surprises. It was not because the performance of "Unexpected Famine" and "Toys" was not strong enough, nor because "Yihai Xiongfeng" won the championship without any suspense. It''s because the combat effectiveness of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is really terrifying. Only "handed in" a 28% drop in the answer sheet, "Yihai Xiongfeng" captured $20.5 million in the weekend box office the next week, second only to "Batman Returns" this year. "Home Alone 2" has the third highest weekly box office data and has won the championship. Such a result, even the bold box office forecasting professionals can''t imagine it. Originally, people were still looking forward conservatively, saying that as long as the decline of "Yihai Xiongfeng" in the next week remained at 40%, it would be a victory. As a result, "Yihai Xiongfeng" not only achieved this goal, but also far exceeded it. Level line. Two weeks after the release, the cumulative box office of "Yihai Xiongfeng" has reached 55 million U.S. dollars, and the rate of converging the box office is almost home Alone 2. In an instant, the dawn of the "Yihai Xiongfeng" eventual box office in North America was over 100 million yuan. Yihai Xiongfeng, easily repelled the challenger, and won the North American weekend box office ranking champion by absolute advantage!" The New York Times, the best-selling newspaper on the East Coast, reported this week''s box office ranking for the first time. "The two newly released movies this week are disappointing. The overall media rating of''The Famine Is Not Over'' is only 61, and''Toys'' has suffered unprecedented bad reviews. The 48-point media review indicates that this is one. A disaster. The two new works failed to show sufficient combat effectiveness. The former occupies the fourth place in the top ten, while the latter is only in the sixth place. Relatively speaking, in terms of the performance of the old works,''Aladdin'', which continued to expand, and''Little Ghost Street 2'', which maintained a decent decline,''handed in'' a more satisfying weekend box office answer sheet. They performed well and ranked respectively. This week''s runner-up and third runner-up. The work that showed the most "color" this weekend is undoubtedly the dark horse at the box office "Yihai Xiongfeng". This new work co-starred by Hugo Lancaster and Jack Nicholson continues the hot state after its premiere last week and caused The fanatical pursuit of all walks of life, this week with an ultra-low decline of 28%, won the top of the North American weekend box office chart. Mel Gibson, Robin Williams, Barry Levinson opened in Hugo Lan Facing the powerful combat power of Stur, they all retreated." In 1992, there was only the last week left, but the Christmas schedule was not as brilliant as Hugo had expected. The North American film market still has not been tapped into enough potential, and even the summer competition is not "exciting" enough. Lie, let alone the usual holiday season schedule. Two new works "Hoffa ( and "trespass", which are newly released this week, have their own topic of sex, but both have only selected 1,000 theaters for online screening, which is obviously wrong for Christmas. There are more expectations in the schedule. "Hoffa" is a work starring Jack Nicholson. He left the crew early during the filming of "Yihai Xiongfeng" just to make this film; "Entry" was made by participating in "Alien 3(.hl) ) Directed by Bill Paxton (bdoul.), who has performed well in "Terminator Little "Alien 2". Obviously it is difficult for these two new films to attack the North American box office rankings. When the new films are not attractive and there is demand in the fake holiday market, "Yihai Xiongfeng", "Aladdin", "Home Alone 2", " Eleven movies including "Bodyguard" have added theaters. "Yihai Xiongfeng" has been screened in 2,100 theaters, and "Aladdin" has the largest increase, increasing to 2,300 theaters in one breath. Released. Such a large-scale increase in screening theaters also made the weekend box office of the last week of 1992 show a rising green word. The most violent rise is that "Aladdin" has grown by a full 85 percent, and the box office on the weekend has risen to a level of 13.4 million, which has had a strong impact on the North American box office leaderboard. Relatively speaking, the style disadvantages of "Yihai Xiongfeng" are reflected at this time, whether it is the family-friendly "Aladdin", "Home Alone 2" or the lingering "Bodyguard" and "Unexpected Love" at Christmas Driven by the festival, they all have a stronger box office appeal, and the serious and tense "Yihai Xiongfeng" has fallen, not to mention that it is compared with "Aladdin", and is compared with "Home Alone 2", which was released into the sixth week. In comparison, the box office increase of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is also very limited. The growth rate of only 20% ranks the lowest among the top ten. Despite this, "Yihai Xiongfeng" still relied on the advantages it had accumulated before. With an increase of 20%, it won a box office of 24 million U.S. dollars and successfully completed another three consecutive championships, accumulating box office. In one breath, he came to the position of 82 million US dollars. Judging from the current level, there is not much suspense for "Yihai Xiongfeng" with a box office of over 100 million yuan, and the paper cost of 40 million US dollars can definitely be recovered in full, and it has also allowed Columbia Pictures to obtain gratifying benefits. Coupled with the praise of word-of-mouth, then the victory of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is already a certainty. In the last week of the weekend box office in 1992, behind "Yihai Xiongfeng" three consecutive championships, "Aladdin", "Home Alone 2", "Bodyguard", and "Unexpected Love" together constituted the top five, which was newly released. "Hoffa" and "Penetration" can only helplessly occupy the sixth and seventh places. After entering the New Year, no new work was released during the usual holiday, but this does not mean that the weekend box office competition in North America has not been''excited''. "Yihai Xiongfeng" has maintained a 3% increase. The weekend box office data in the early 14 million years brought him a fourth consecutive championship, while the box office continued to grow "Aladdin" won 16 million US dollars data again ranked runner-up, ranking of other works Basically there is not much change. However, compared to the four consecutive titles of "Yihai Xiongfeng" this week, the more gratifying news comes from the cumulative box office data." On January 1, 993, the fourth week after the release of "Yihai Xiongfeng", the cumulative box office The data officially crossed the 100 million threshold, becoming the first work of Hugo''s actor career with a box office of over 100 million! This is the early 1990s. Box office of over 100 million means great success. "In 990, nine movies had a box office of over 100 million. In 1999, this set of data was eight. As a movie The lead actor of, can have a box office of more than 100 million yuan, which is one of the few in Hollywood, and the so-called box office superstar is of such a level. Since Hugo first appeared on the big screen in 1982, he has starred in ten movies, and "Yihai Xiongfeng" is his first box office to pass the 100 million threshold~www.novelhall.com ~ This can definitely be regarded as a historical breakthrough, even if there is more description or more admiration, it does not have to be directly related to this data. Hugo''s position in Hollywood immediately moved from the second-rate actor area to the first-line camp. Although it can only hang at the end of the first line, any failure will directly demote Hugo, but this is Hugo''s first time in ten years. It can be called the "first line" in the true sense of the first line, and it is of extraordinary significance. Its really appropriate to describe Hugos 1992 with a term like "No Jitai Lai". After the Golden Raspberry Award at the beginning of the year, people almost thought that Hugo had fallen away, and perhaps they would never see the green onions in the "Death Poetry Society". A handsome young actor, but after entering the second half of the year, Hugo announced his revival with two consecutive works, and moved towards a new peak with a vigorous momentum. "Yihai Xiongfeng" dominated the championship for four consecutive weeks. This is probably a situation that no one could predict before the movie was released. Not only the news media, but even the publisher of "Yihai Xiongfeng", Columbia Pictures did not anticipate. Arrived, everyone was caught off guard. And with the strong four consecutive championships of "Yihai Xiongfeng", as the protagonist, Hugo''s popularity has increased at a speed like the Sahara Desert in the hot July, refreshing people''s understanding time and time again, like a shining star In general, the stars are rising rapidly in the North American film market, and its popularity has reached an unprecedented height! Chapter 162： 8 crown power In the second week of January, the San Francisco Chronicle reported that Hugo Lancaster joked in an interview with kqed radio a few days ago that he had never received any love letters, even in his most handsome ten. In the second grade, no female **** took the initiative to confess to him. After the radio show was broadcast live, within 72 hours, kqed radio received 23,000 love letters sent to Hugo from all over the United States. At present, the program team has repeatedly stated in the live broadcast that they will hand these letters to Hugo personally, and will interview Hugo''s views as soon as possible. Obviously, the entire United States has fallen into a fascination virus called Hugo Lancaster, and countless young women screamed to have a handsome and domineering boyfriend like Hugo. At the same time, Yihai Xiongfeng, the birthplace of this craze, also relied on its high-quality reputation to control its box office decline at a very low level, and successfully defeated the more and more courageous Disney animation masterpieces in Vietnam. ''Aladdin'' has won the North American box office ranking for the fifth consecutive week." As the "San Francisco Chronicle" said, after the cumulative box office reached 109 million U.S. dollars four weeks after the release, the footsteps of "Yihai Xiongfeng" still did not stop. After that, it won the championship again with 14 million and won himself the championship. The number of weeks has accumulated to five times. In fact, in a cold season like January, only "Aladdin", a Disney-produced animation masterpiece, can have an impact on the box office championship position of "Yihai Xiongfeng". It has always maintained a certain box office increase. The pursuit of "Yihai Xiongfeng" fiercely. However, the strong performance of "Yihai Xiongfeng" also exceeded everyone''s expectations. Although the box office of "Yihai Xiongfeng" dropped as much as 42% this week, "Aladdin" won 9 million US dollars in the eighth week of its release, but it is still not enough to bring "Yihai" to the box office. "Xiongfeng" pulled off the horse, and could only witness the miracle of "Yihai Xiongfeng" riding the wind and breaking the''waves'' to create five consecutive championships. In the third week of January, the "Seattle Times (the.seattle. wrote a report, "Hugo, who had just returned from a vacation in Malibu, was unexpectedly recognized by the crowd while shopping in a large supermarket, and more and more onlookers As a result, nearly 300 people were besieged, which caused a great chaos in the supermarkets security order. Hugo obviously did not expect that he would usher in a brand new world after his three-week vacation. When he arrived at the supermarket, he did not take too many protective measures, so he was immediately knocked off by a certain movie fan. It caused a disaster. In a panic, Hugo was forced to hide in the mens bathroom for forty-five minutes. He waited until his agent joined forces with eight security guards to maintain order at the scene, which rescued Hugo from the miasma in the bathroom. " &. news) reported that, Hugo drove into a gas station to refuel on the road to Malibus return to Los Angeles, but was accidentally identified by the gas station employees, which caused the gas station employees and customers to be surrounded by more than 30 people. The blockade of the masses caused a serious delay in the operation of the gas station. Then, four family cars arrived at the gas station. When they were queuing, they learned the fact that Hugo was there. They all got out of the car and joined the confinement team. The Hugo''s car ended up in a dilemma of being blocked by cars both front and rear. Can''t get out. When the reporter arrived at the scene, the gas station was surrounded by as many as fourteen vehicles, and there were long queues of more than twenty vehicles on the highway waiting to enter the gas station to refuel. This accident caused a three-hour traffic jam on the East Pacific Coast Highway, and the Traffic police had to let Hugo take the lead. The cars left the scene, and then cleared the bad traffic on the scene one by one. It is worth mentioning that Uma Thurman was walking with Hugo-this is the date that Hugo publicly admitted not long ago. It is not difficult to speculate that Hugo should have had a wonderful time with Uma in Malibu. The time, feelings keep heating up. It''s just that neither of them expected that the road back to the city was much harder than easy rider (easy.), Billy and Whites. " With the Golden Globes approaching, the craze of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is getting higher and higher. In the third week of January, "Yihai Xiongfeng" once again fought with "Aladdin", and finally " "Yihai Xiongfeng" defeated "Aladdin"''s 11 million with 13 million, and completed a terrifying six consecutive championships in the eyes of everyone! In the fourth week of January, the Los Angeles Times published a report, In the past two months, the craze for naval uniforms has spread to every corner. According to incomplete statistics, the proportion of navy uniforms customized within two months It has continuously climbed by seven percentage points. This is an unprecedented situation, and the military enthusiasm triggered by the "high ambitions" that year has once again come to the United States because of the strength of the "Yihai Xiongfeng". Hugo Lancaster''s navy uniform in "Yihai Xiongfeng" is known as the most fashionable and handsome men''s look in 1992, and Batman''s superb equipment is much inferior. The image of the officer and the "stick" ball boy portrayed by Hugo have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, becoming the most fashionable outfit in the streets and alleys of Los Angeles. The "stick" ball jacket that Hugo wore in the movie is already young. Everyone has a fashion item. It is foreseeable that the effects of the Yihai Xiongfeng booms tide are now just the beginning. " In the fourth week of January, driven by the surrounding boom effect, "Yihai Xiongfeng" once again defeated "Aladdin"''s 8 million weekend box office data by 10 million, and completed a jaw-dropping seven consecutive championships. , And "Aladdin" continued to stand firm in the runner-up position. "Who can stop''Yihai Xiongfeng'' from continuing to win consecutive championships?" This is a news headline written by the "New York Times" on Monday the fifth week of January. There is nothing to say about the amazing energy. At present, "Yihai Xiongfeng", which has won the championship for consecutive weeks, has become the work with the most consecutive championship weeks after the 12 consecutive championships of "Home Alone" in 1990, even on the historical rankings. The number of weeks also recorded''sex'' among the top ten, which is a result that no one expected! So now, who can stop "Yihai Xiongfeng" from continuing to win the championship? The constantly erupting huge energy of "Aladdin" seems to always lack the key strength, and there is no bright spot that can compete with the infinite charm of Lancaster. This classic cartoon tragically always follows''Yihai Xiongfeng'' to accompany running. Under the leadership of Hugo, the "Yihai Xiongfeng", which is constantly setting new records, has attracted countless audiences and walked into the cinema again and again to support this movie. Then there will be snipers in the North American film market this week. Maybe this week, this new work called''Sniper(), is willing to give it a go "Sniper" is starred by Tom Berenger (.berenger) who relied on "Field Platoon", "Born on July 4th" and other works. In the deserted''spring'' season, it can be said to be High-profile work, everyone is looking forward to this work to create good results, to see if it can hit the momentum of "Yihai Xiongfeng" consecutive championships. But the wish is beautiful, the reality is "cruel", the "sniper" failed to block, "Yihai Xiongfeng" used a million-dollar weekend box office to extend his winning streak to the eighth week, and his fate was sad. "Aladdin" is still struggling in the runner-up position with 6.4 million, and "Sniper" has a weekend box office of 500,000 daggers to occupy the third place. The wish of the "New York Times" finally fell through. The news media throughout the United States have witnessed the brilliant rise of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and the birth of Hugo! It is worth mentioning that "Scent of the "Female" Person" once again counterattacked to the fourth place with a box office of 4 million U.S. dollars. Among the top five, Hugo appeared in two of them. This is true. It is an incredible result, and from this aspect, we can also see the popularity storm that Hugo started at the end of 1992! After entering the first week of February, the media finally ushered in the new face of the champion. As many as 33 media reported the news for the first time,... Yihai Xiongfeng, ending the eight consecutive dynasties,''reloading weapons ( .. 1) Become a dragon slayer!" In an instant, "Heavy Weapons" became the most popular new work in February. "Yihai Xiongfeng"''s two-month-long strength finally came to an end. This week, "Heavy Weapons" broke with a weekend box office data of 9 million U.S. dollars. In this situation, King is the champion! And the powerful "Aladdin" this week''s box office rose again by 20%, and finally surpassed "Yihai Xiongfeng" in the third place on the box office rankings this week; "Yihai Xiongfeng", which had a 3% increase in the box office, finally showed its fatigue and slipped to the fourth place in one fell swoop. Despite this, the eight consecutive championships of "Yihai Xiongfeng" has become the most brilliant record since entering the 1990s. The number of consecutive championship weeks is second only to the number of consecutive championship weeks in the history of "Home Alone", which was released at the end of 1990. The list has also successfully occupied the seventh place! This is a history! The eight-week champion brought "Yihai Xiongfeng" a cumulative box office of 149 million US dollars, and this is not the end of "Yihai Xiongfeng". Obviously, the excellent reputation and unabated enthusiasm have made The films release cycle was stretched as long as possible by Columbia Pictures. After that, the movie was released until the end of May, extending his release schedule to 23 weeks, and finally ended his box office battle with a box office of 170 million U.S. dollars. In addition, it is worth mentioning that after "Yihai Xiongfeng" landed in overseas markets, it also won a box office of 120 million U.S. dollars, which also brought the film''s global box office to 290 million! The dazzling data allows Hugo to truly have a box office hit! From an investment of 40 million yuan to a box office of 290 million yuan, from worrying to handing praise, "Yihai Xiongfeng" handed a perfect answer sheet. Chapter 163： Rush in the morning Hugo rubbed his eyes vigorously, yawned, and sat at the dining table in a daze. Recently, the craze of "Yihai Xiongfeng" has become more and more intense, and his publicity schedule has become more and more intensive. If there are more invitations for TV shows!, radio shows!, magazine interviews, the more popular it is. Then Hugo feels that his recent popularity should have exploded. This is also the busiest time for Hugo in a year, even more tired than during filming, and you can already see light dark circles under the eye sockets. "Let." Charlize hurriedly came over, patted Hugo on the shoulder, motioned to make Hugo sit up straight, and after Hugo took her waist, she walked to the kitchen, "Hugo, help me Butter the bread, okay? I''m almost late." While talking, Charlize started pouring himself coffee. Hugo looked at Charlize, who was in a mess, picked up the crusty bread on the table, tore it apart, and began to butter it. "Has the alarm clock gone too far?" Charlize began to enter "Flying Beverly" this week. 90210..." The crew, her life immediately became busy, and all the time must be around the crew. "No, I woke up, but I felt too sleepy, so I said to sleep for another five minutes..." Charlize murmured bitterly. The five minutes of half-dream and half-waking in the morning are often more than five minutes. "When I woke up, it was already Twenty minutes later." "You should be grateful that you are still up at least, not after an hour." Hugo smiled. He hasn''t slept well for two consecutive weeks, so much so that now his biological clock has been adjusted. Yesterday, I recorded a late night. Radio show! I didn''t get home until two o''clock in the morning. As a result, she woke up on time at six o''clock. "I hate you." Charlize picked up a piece of crusty bread on the table and smashed it directly at Hugo, causing Hugo to sit on the spot and laugh, and took a sip of the freshly poured coffee. Her face shrank, "Hugo Lancaster! You are cooking Kilimanjaro again!" Hugo recently found a kind of coffee beans produced in the Kilimanjaro region of Tanzania from the intellectual coffee shop. This coffee is a high-quality coffee bean with a strong aroma and outstanding acidity, especially after deep roasting, it will produce a soft It has a bitter taste and is very suitable for blending coffee. But the problem is that Hugo does not make comprehensive coffee, but pure Kilimanjaro coffee, which makes the sourness of the coffee very serious, and one sip will give it a stimulating spirit. "Did you not see the sugar bowl, honey and cow''s milk" on the table? Hugo doesn''t have a cold with black coffee. He just likes the soft bitterness of Kilimanjaro coffee. After adding honey, he savors it very carefully. exquisite. "I told you that I need to refresh myself recently. Without this cup of coffee, I guess I will record a show! I will fall asleep in the middle of it." Charlize took the bread spread in Hugo''s hand, took a bite, swallowed the coffee in his mouth hard, walked to the table and added honey and''milk'' oil to his cup, complaining "But I don''t have enough time!" But she still couldn''t bear to pour the coffee. Just as Hugo said, she also needs this cup of coffee to refresh her, otherwise the shooting would be bad if there is no spirit. "Late, late, late." Alex rushed out of the room in a huff, as if stepping on a hot wheel, all the way to the kitchen, "E-coffee, coffee, coffee, God, coffee is here Where? There is bread, oh shit, I haven''t brushed my teeth and washed my face! Breakfast, breakfast... Hell, I''m going to be late!" Alex didn''t intend to hear the answer at all, just roaring there by himself. Hugo didn''t do anything after watching Alex ran over, and went around the restaurant like a headless fly. "The coffee is in the kitchen, and I will prepare the bread for you." Hugo, the busiest Hugo, is the most leisurely today. "Charlize, put the coffee down, you go to wash first, remember, don''t open the shower head, you have no time." Hugo looked at the two people in a mess. He was used to it, because the previous few days He is also one of those people who are running around with no brains, so the arrangement is really simple now, "Alex, you change your clothes first, do you have an interview today?" Alex still didn''t find a job, but two agents, Joseph and Carl, lived upstairs. Apparently, Alex''s situation had changed. At present! Although Alex did not sign with Joseph or Carl, they will still introduce some interview opportunities for Alex. If the interview is successful, Alex will pay a 5% commission. If not, forget about it. "Yes, yes, Burbank, Fox TV series." Alex ran toward the room again anxiously, and finally met Charlize who was about to enter the bathroom, but both of them couldn''t be more used to it. The inside complained, but there was no effect on the movements, one to the left and the other to the right, disappearing in the corridor. Hugo let out a long sigh, and his tiredness slowly dissipated in the aroma of coffee. He did not publicize the itinerary today. It was a rare vacation, but watching Charlize and Alexs busy schedule, there is no such thing as a vibrant scene. , At least better than three people doing nothing after getting up''bed''. "Hugo, what should I wear? Formal suit, or denim''pants''?" Alex walked and ran out in this short''pants'', holding a black suit in his left hand and a suit in his right. A plaid shirt with denim''trousers'', asked. "Uh...what series?" Hugo rubbed his forehead, trying to make his slightly dull brain work. "Science fiction TV series, investment of three million dollars! The name is called''x file (the. xf Doues)," Alex quickly replied. Hugo was stunned. He did not expect that the work that Alex interviewed today was actually the classic "x file" in a science fiction series. This is the first set of supernatural phenomena in the true sense of the history of American TV series. Created an almost insurmountable classic status. Even in 2014, it was still the subject of discussion. The previous and next shots were taken for nine seasons. It would be great if Alex could get a fixed role color in this series. "Hey, Hugo!" Alex couldn''t help but cried out without getting the answer he wanted. "What role do you interview for?" Hugo knows that the "x file" type of drama should be divided into two categories. If it is an agent type, it is basically a fixed team, and the suit is a general suit; if it is a case involved Personnel, then there are various types o "I don''t know." Alex spread his hands. "That''s why I asked you." "Suit." Hugo said flatly, "with a black''color'' tie." Alex threw the denim pants in the direction of the bed with his right hand, and started putting on a suit. Hugo scratched. Scratching his head, "Hey, Alex, don''t you have a black "color" alien printed "flower" backpack, remember to bring it." "Bang" There was a muffled noise in Alex''s room. Although Hugo didn''t know what happened, Hugo felt pain, because the sound was really loud and his face wrinkled. "I''m fine, I''m fine." Alex said hurriedly, followed by a whispered voice, with a black''colored'' tie drooping on Alex''s shoulder while wearing his own. Trousers'' belt, came out quickly, "What are you talking about, which backpack?" Hugo stood up and pointed to the buttered crusty bread on the table. "I''ll find it." Hugo walked into Alex''s room. He remembered that Alex stuffed all those superheroes. I arrived in a box, put it on the top of the cabinet, took a stool and stood on it, and I found it. Hugo rummaged through the black''color'' alien printed''flower'' backpack in his impression. In fact, this craftsmanship is very inferior, and it does not seem to be of very good quality. It is even more incompatible with Alex''s suit. Guo is not sure if he can help. Although Hugo has achieved good results, strictly speaking, he has only participated in the audition three times, and the experience is still not enough. However, what Alex is going to interview today is the "X-Files" backpack that can at least allow the interviewer and Alex to say a few more words, which is good. So Hugo walked out with the backpack and waved to Alex who was wearing his tie, "Remember to take it away, and you can talk to the interviewer about your views on aliens." Alex lifted his chin. Expressing understanding, then Hugo shouted into the bathroom, "Charlize, come out! You are overtime!" "Here!" Charlize said in response. About twenty seconds later, she ran out in a panic, and then walked straight to the restaurant. Alex didn''t need to be reminded, so he ran to the health question. When Charlize changed his clothes and bite hard bread to go out, Hugo called him, "You still have coffee stains on the corners of your mouth." Hugo''pulled'' two napkins and raised his hand to help Charlie. I cleaned the corners of his mouth, and then stuffed another one for Charlize, "Remember to clean up after eating the bread." Then he smoothed Charlize''s messy hair with his fingers, and waved his left hand, "Go on. ." At the same time, Alex was almost taken care of, picked up the black color backpack, and took a sip of coffee, grinned with bitterness, picked up two breads and ran out. Hugo had no time to determine Alex''s situation, so he could only shout from behind, "Remember to look in the rearview mirror when you get in the car." When Joseph walked into the big door, he saw Charlize and Alex walking downstairs in tandem ~ www.novelhall.com~ There was an echo of Alex "I know" in the corridor. Hugo looked at Joseph and asked in a loud voice, "Carl is waiting below?" Today, Charlize and Alex are both going to Burbank. It is estimated that Carl will take two people along the way. The biggest advantage of living here is that it is very close to many studios. Even if you are late, you will have a lot of room. "Waiting down below." Joseph nodded and looked at a messy dining table. Coffee stains were everywhere, crumbs were scattered all over the table, and a few tissues were floating. Coupled with a comb, a hair dryer and an Alex t-shirt, this dining table is truly spectacular. "How about you, why do you get up so early today?" Joseph also knew that Hugo had a serious lack of sleep recently, and thought that Hugo would make up for it. Hugo shook his head, "I''ll wake up when the time comes." He looked back at the mess at home. In fact, it has been like this every day recently. Whoever stays at home is responsible for cleaning up. It was originally Alexs most of the time. Today is Hugos turn, "By the way, lets go shopping today. Many things must be changed." "For example?" Joseph didn''t realize it. A big smile was drawn at the corner of Hugo''s mouth. He had been looking forward to this day for a long time. Chapter 164： Change equipment Joseph put his hands on the steering wheel, frowning, as if thinking about something profound and serious. Hugo in the passenger seat unfastened his seat belt and was about to get out of the car, but found that Joseph was still not moving, and turned around. To, "Get off." Joseph raised his head and looked at Hugo, "Are you serious?" Hugo slammed his right hand on the handle of the door, pushed the door and walked down, and said to Joseph, Youve been nagging all the way, dont you feel tired? Joseph also quickly got out of the car and caught up with Hugo, "Do you really want to buy a brick (the.)?" Listening to the name of this image, Hugo laughed, "Yes, that''s why we came to Motorola. Look, we are all at the store." "But, but I heard that this thing is not easy to use at all, I can''t hear what the other person is saying, and often there is no way to contact the other person, and it is so heavy that it is not convenient at all." Joseph still frowned and kept frowning. Grumbled. Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, "I know, I know everything you say, but believe me, it''s really useful to buy it." In Los Angeles in 1992, Hugo was finally about to connect with technological life, and today he decided to buy a mobile phone! This kind of thing will have no value for discussion after twenty years, but today, it is a new thing that shocks everyone''s thoughts and concepts. The mobile phone was invented as early as 1973, but it was not officially put into use until 1983. In the past nine years, the development of mobile phones has been very slow. There are no more than 300,000 mobile phone users in the United States. For telephones, the current mobile phone still does not have many advantages. In addition to the lack of signal towers, the unclear call quality is the fundamental reason for the limitations of the technology of the mobile phone itself, and the so-called "portable" advantage is also because it is similar to a brick. The huge volume was squeezed to the bare minimum. People ridiculed the current mobile phone as a "shoe machine", which means a heavy and huge guy like a shoe. Later, the nickname "brick" was more widely spread, which satirizes those rich people carrying a brick on the street. stroll. It can be seen that mobile phones are in a difficult situation in the market today. Therefore, when Hugo offered to buy a mobile phone, Joseph felt that Hugo was crazy. However, Hugo has a soul from 22 years later, life without mobile phones and internet is really unimaginable. Prior to this, Hugo did not have the financial strength to improve his life, and he could only adapt passively. Now, the remaining two million pieces of "Yihai Xiongfeng" have also been paid, so the plan to buy a mobile phone is immediately Entered Hugo''s mind. As one of the world''s top communications companies, Motorola has branches in major cities, but the number of branches where you can buy mobile phones is very limited. Fortunately, the city where Hugo is located is Los Angeles, the second largest city in the United States, which saves a lot of trouble. Walking into Motorola''s head office in Los Angeles, a clerk immediately greeted me, "Good morning, gentlemen, this is Chris. Is there anything I can help?" Hugo''s sight searched the interior of the store. The counters were much less than expected, and the decoration was very simple. After entering the 21st century, mobile communications accounted for an increasing proportion of life, so storefronts in related industries have become more and more important. It has become more and more luxurious, but now, even Motorola''s Los Angeles headquarters can still be described as simple. Chris Keane (. Keane) greeted him with a smile on his face. The slightly smaller man kept looking at the store, so his eyes naturally met the stronger man, and the man in front of him seemed to be What''s wrong, frowning and curling his mouth, with an uncertain look on his face. Chris knew that to get business, he had to take the initiative, so he did the same. "Sir, we have a variety of communication tools in the store, which can definitely meet your needs." Chris promoted with an enthusiastic tone, "Recently young people choose pagers more often, if necessary. , I can show it to you." Pager, also known as bb machine, pager, bp machine, is a transitional''sexual'' communication device before the advent of mobile phones. The use of pager is actually very simple, equivalent to a radio receiving station, and can be carried with you. For example, if Hugo wants to find Joseph but can''t find it, he can call the pager and leave a message on Joseph''s pager number. Then, Joseph''s pager can show that someone is calling him, he can use a nearby public phone to call the pager, and he can hear the message. For another example, the pager can display numbers, which makes the pager a new method of confession, which is similar to "520 stands for I love you" and "1314 stands for a lifetime" and other message methods are very popular. . Compared with mobile phones, pagers are now generally accepted, and their sales around the world are very gratifying. It is currently the hottest emerging instant messaging tool. "Pager? Hey, can I take a look?" Hugo was a generation who caught the tail of the 80s before he crossed. He didn''t have much impression of pagers, because they basically went downhill around 1995. But then I saw many pictures of pagers on the Internet, which made Hugo very curious about this communication method. And now, Hugo actually had the opportunity to touch the real pager, and he immediately became excited. Joseph looked at Hugo and paused. He originally wanted to say, "Don''t you want to buy a brick?" But then he imagined that he thought the pager was more practical than a brick, so Joseph didn''t say anything. Prevent. Chris stood by and took a look at Joseph, and then astutely took Hugos words, "Of course, please come with me." Then Chris led the way and introduced, "We Motorola are the first batch to launch. The pager company currently has two types of machines, one can only display numbers, and the other can display text. At present, our company has different package options for these two machines, and we also give away some incidental services, such as weather Forecasts, news and the like." Coming to the edge of the counter, Chris placed several pagers of different models on the glass surface and introduced them enthusiastically. Hugo''s attention was not on Chris'' introduction at all, so he picked up a pager and looked at it. The black body is smaller than the cigarette case, and it can be held in the palm of the hand, making it easy to carry. On the front is a two-finger-wide display screen. It seems that this is a model that can display text. There are several small buttons underneath. Next to the buttons is the "Motorola" logo; on the back is a clip that can be buckled on. On the belt, Hugo suddenly came to mind the photos he had seen on the Internet before: a middle-aged man smoking a cigarette, wearing a black leather belt with keys, a pager and a wallet chain hung on it , There is still a large brick buttoned behind, and the jacket has no way to hide all these things. This is a typical copycat nouveau riche image. Thinking of this, Hugo pounced and laughed, making Chris and Joseph both turn to look at him, and he waved his hand quickly, "Sorry, sorry, leave me alone." Joseph thought that Hugo was satisfied with this pager, so he asked, "What kind of package is available for this pager." "Oh, after the purchase of 60 dollars, the basic cost of 12 dollars per month, and then we can also give away the daily instant news." Chris quickly introduced, apparently from Joseph''s tone of voice. Signs of easy success. Hugo curled his lips. It was cheaper than he thought. After all, this portable mobile tool really solves many important problems. "Why don''t you have a pager in your company?" Hugo suddenly thought of this question. As a broker, it is very important to keep in touch with customers at all times. Equipping with a pager can solve a lot of troubles, but Joseph does not. Joseph shrugged, "When you took over you, you didn''t have so much work, remember?" Now they talk about what happened in the past year without any hindrance, and you can blurt out the lightly. Even the Golden Raspberry Award can be used as a topic of joke, "Rang is equipped with two." Hugo turned his head and cast a suspicious look, "One is for familiar people, and the other is normal. Say hello and give the number to go." Hugo suddenly realized. "Well, do you need to buy two? If you can, I think Carl will need it too. You know, he is also busy now." Joseph is naturally more expensive than the expensive and impractical bricks. People who like pagers, and he and Carl can afford them. Now Carl besides Charlize Alex is also helping many of his jobs. After all, Joseph has been busy recently because of Hugo, and there is no space at all. Therefore, the workload of both Carl and Joseph has risen sharply, and it is indeed necessary to do more preparation. Chris couldn''t help but look at Hugo, because he knew who was in control of the decision. Seeing Hugo in front of him, Chris felt more familiar. More precisely, he was more familiar. Recently, the image of Hugo is almost overwhelming. "Yihai Xiongfeng" is the only movie that has swept through in December. It is really not easy not to recognize this face. "Hey, you, are you Hugo? I mean, Hugo Lancaster?" Chris asked tentatively. If it is really Hugo, then there must be no problem with business today. Recently Hugo''s career is in full swing. Thinking of this, Chris couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. "Yes." Hugo turned his head to look at Chris, showing a bright smile, which seemed very friendly, but the words he immediately said were destined to disappoint Chris, "Thank you. Introduction, but I think we dont need pagers, thank you." Chris'' smile stiffened at the corners of his mouth, and his brows were covered with disappointment: This is really bad. Chapter 165： 2 bricks Although Chris was very disappointed, his professionalism still forced him to keep a smile and prevent his vulgar words from coming out of his mouth, but he can be sure that after Hugo leaves, he will definitely have a good time with his colleagues. I complained: I have earned so much recently, so I am stingy with such a small amount of money to equip myself with a pager! "Never mind the pager, I want to look at the phone." Hugo''s next words immediately brought Chris back to heaven from hell, "Uh, or what do you call it, mobile phone? Portable phone? Anyway, I want to see it. Look at the bricks." Hugo''s puzzled eyes moved back and forth between Joseph and Chris, trying to make his expression clearer. "Of course, of course." Chris said repeatedly, "Please follow me in this direction." Chris stretched out his right hand and made an inviting gesture. The other shop assistants who had no customers were immediately envious. Looking at Chris, I started to regret that I didn''t have the first time to greet him. This is really a mistake! "I just went to see''Yihai Xiongfeng'' last week. My wife Marian and I like it very much. It''s really too beautiful." Chris'' smile returned to his face again, compared to As far as pagers are concerned, they may not be able to sell a mobile phone in two or three months. Now they can sell a mobile phone, which is not only a very good deal, but also crucial for their promotion within the company. Important role. Chris suddenly felt that this Christmas might have a good memory. "Really? That''s great." Hugo also looked back with a smile, although there are still shallow dark circles under his eyes, but Hugo''s smile always carries the warmth of the sun, which makes people involuntary. Just get up briskly. Joseph looked at such a Hugo, he could only breathe a long sigh of relief, and his tangled eyebrows completely relaxed. Now that he has decided to buy a brick, let''s buy it! In the past year, Hugo has really worked hard, and it''s time to reward himself. Walking to the glass counter, the picture displayed in front of Hugo this time is magnificent. A row of mobile phones from big to small are neatly arranged in front of you. The phone on the far left looks as big as a forearm. The smallest phone on the right is about the size of a palm. &. . "Ultra-) was just developed this year," Chris pointed to the phone on the far right and began to introduce, "This is also the smallest and lightest mobile phone in the world. " Joseph looked at the mobile phone that Chris was pointing at. He was quite surprised. He remembered that the current mobile phones were always the big ones on the left. In comparison, the four phones on the far right were very small. No wonder Hugo started. I plan to buy such a mobile phone, because it is relatively convenient to carry. I just don''t know how the communication quality is, because the previous big brick calls have been unsatisfactory. This is also an important reason why people prefer to choose fixed phones. Its not surprising that Hugo looked at the one on the right, because he had seen more smaller and lighter phones, but Hugo was more interested in the bricks on the left, "Hey, you can pass that one to me. see?" Chris didn''t know what Hugo was planning, but he took out the big brick on the left and handed it to Hugo. Hugo only took it, and found that he was much heavier than he thought, "How heavy is this?" "Two pounds." Chris introduced. Hugo''s eyes widened. For two pounds, it would be almost one kilogram, which is much heavier than a brick. No wonder people say that the previous mobile phones are all It can be used as a heavy weapon. Imagine that with a large body of nearly one kilogram on your body, where is this convenient, it is simply physical exercise. "This is a 1g mobile phone. It can be used for one hour and charged for ten hours. The original price was US$2,995, but we are doing activities now, and it only costs US$1,795." Reese quickly introduced that he watched Hugo play with his cell phone as if he was weighing a weapon, as if he saw an interesting toy, which gave Chris an inexplicable sense of joy. "Wow, one hour." Hugo sighed. In 2014, they had countless complaints about the use time of their smartphones. But imagine that when the mobile phone first came out, it only took one hour to charge for ten hours. Then Smart phones have already been developed by leaps and bounds. "Are you talking about a 2g mobile phone?" After satisfying his curiosity, Hugo turned his attention to a new, more practical and reliable mobile phone. "Yes, this phone has a new version of the battery, the charging time is shorter, and the use time is longer." Chris immediately started the introduction actively, Joseph interrupted him and asked "how long can it be used", Chris hesitated "There is no exact time yet, but three hours should be no problem. In addition, the ringtone of this phone has also been updated, and the screen has also been upgraded..." "Can you send text messages?" Hugo interrupted Chris''s words. 2g mobile phones will be the main force in the mobile phone market in the future, and then wait until the emergence of smart phones. In fact, 2g mobile phones have very complete functions, including text messages, MMS, wireless positioning, etc. can all be used. "Uh, sorry, can you say it again?" Chris said with a smile, obviously not understanding Hugo''s words. "Text message, I mean." Hugo repeated. However, this was a basic function that couldn''t be simpler for Hugo. It was a difficult task to listen to Joseph and Chris'' ears. Chris showed an apologetic smile and said, "Sorry, not for the time being." Joseph even glanced at Hugo directly, "Don''t ask too much." Hugo said he was helpless. He took this phone in his hand, almost as big as half a palm. In terms of size, it was already very small and rare, but it was still a bit heavier than expected, "How much?" "5.9 ounces, this is currently the world''s lightest style." Chris answered with confidence. 5.9 ounces, which is almost 167 grams. This weight can be said to be very rare, not to mention comparing with those bricks, even compared with many portable mobile phones in the 21st century. '', although in terms of function, you can only make and receive calls, but there is nothing to be picky about. "Will the answering quality be bad?" Joseph asked hesitantly, "Marty Cooper (marty.) said that the distance between the ear and the mouth is very important, but now this design has become smaller and ignored. Will the quality of the call be affected during this distance?" Martin Cooper, the inventor of the modern mobile phone. The one in Hugo''s hand is a closed cover structure. Open the square cover at the bottom of the screen to see the keyboard, and the microphone is at the top of the square cover. This is to reduce the size of the phone while keeping the distance between the ears and the mouth as much as possible. method. "Rest assured, our mobile phone has been tested in detail before it goes on the market. The call quality of this mobile phone has been improved a lot, and it is our latest and best style." Chris explained sincerely, striving to make his own words better. persuasive. But for Hugo, it has no effect. When it comes to call quality, he naturally does not expect that the current mobile phones can be compared with the 21st century. In fact, Hugo does not have much requirements for the function of mobile phones. This one is smaller and lighter than imagined, and it is already huge. Harvested. It seems that 1992 was much more "developed" than imagined. "How much is this phone? And what about the communication company?" Hugo asked with some uncertainty, what is the relationship between the current mobile phone and the communication company, and whether the mobile phone uses a card or is like a fixed phone. Like signing an agreement with a communications company, Hugo knows nothing. "As long as you buy a mobile phone, we will provide a communication agreement with Meritac (.). After paying a certain basic fee every month, we will be billed according to the call time. Specifically, we have a list of charges." Chris briefly introduced, "This phone is a new model that we just launched this year, so the price will be relatively high, and it will cost $3,495." Buying a brick for $3,495. This price is indeed a breath of sigh. It is no wonder that mobile phones are currently a must-have product for the wealthy, and there is no way to increase the penetration rate. But Hugo also knows that in the next few years, mobile phones will develop rapidly, and prices will drop quickly, making it as affordable as possible for the middle class. Although the price is relatively high, Hugo decided to buy it. Earning money is meant to spend money, and being a miser will never enjoy the happiness of life. What''s more, after having a mobile phone, life is indeed much easier, but money cannot be exchanged for it. If it werent for the current Internet development, the first friendly interface to connect to the Internet was at the University of Minnesota in 1991. () was developed is still a long way from popularization-otherwise Hugo could not wait to buy a computer. "Yes, give me two bricks." Hugo said simply. The smile on Chris''s face immediately bloomed, while Joseph standing next to him exclaimed, "Are you crazy?" These two bricks cost seven thousand dollars. This is a huge expenditure for Joseph. He has not prepared enough psychologically. "Why did you buy two? This is a waste of money!" Ill buy one for you, or Ill buy it. Who should I contact? Hugo said of course, Oh, yes, I should buy one for Karl, Alex, and Charlize. The phone exists. In addition to making life easier, the significance is to make the contact between friends easier. Usually, friends mainly rely on fixed telephones for contact. On the contrary, answering machines are more frequently contacted objects, but mobile phones can omit this step. . Therefore, if only Hugo has a mobile phone and no one can contact, then the importance of the mobile phone is lost. "Chris, please give me five bricks." Hugo''s words made the smile on Chris''s face even brighter. If he didn''t speak, he was already a blockbuster. I was worried that there would be no business today, but when it opened, there would be five. The new style, for Chris, life can be said to be about to usher in a "turbulent" change. Chapter 166： On the manager "Hugo, you don''t have to buy bricks for us, we don''t need them." Joseph was holding four huge boxes in his hands, watching Hugo playing with his own mobile phone, worriedly Speaking of. Joseph will not forget that he is still carrying a million dollars in debt on his shoulders, and Hugo is also buying him gifts, which makes Joseph a little uneasy. Five bricks cost $17,475, which is really an insecure expenditure, and Joseph is not sure that this mobile phone will really come in handy. Hugo lifted his gaze from the mobile phone. The current mobile phone has no functions, just use it to make calls, and there are relatively few phone numbers that can be stored. At present, it can only store a hundred calls, so Hugo has almost no functions. It takes''strength'' to understand, "Joseph, you know, this is just a small gift. Isn''t the momentum of recent movies just right? There is no need to have too much burden." "But..." Joseph still wanted to say something, but Hugo stopped him, "Besides, this call is really useful. If you have any urgent matters in the future, you can find the other party at any time. This is much more convenient. Isnt it? Its also helpful for our work. You dont want a job to find you, but theres no way to contact you the first time, right?" Seeing the smug smile on Hugo''s face, Joseph knew that he was convinced. Joseph can only remember this favor, he shook his head helplessly, "Okay, I know. But then you can''t mess up and spend money anymore." "Hey." Hugo''Lu'' gave a sly smile, "Today''s trip is not over yet." Joseph''s footsteps could not help but stopped, and he guessed that Hugo must be going shopping again. , Hugo smiled and kept walking, and continued to walk towards their worn-out Volkswagen Golf, "Dont worry, I will never spend money. The next thing we want to buy is what we must have. Yes, it must!" Joseph looked at Hugo''s back, his brilliant smile dazzling in the sun so that people could not open his eyes. He could only helplessly step forward and catch up with him, "What, what do you want to buy?" "Car!" Hugo''s voice followed the sound of the wind, making Joseph pause, and then speeding up to follow. The worries between the eyebrows disappeared quietly, and the faint joy began to fly. Cars have a fatal attraction for most men, but many people are restricted by the thickness of their wallets, unable to turn their dreams of racing speed into reality. However, look at the fans of Formula One cars around the world, and then look at the tens of millions of sports car brands such as Ferrari, Lamborghini (.), Cadillac (), and Aston Martin. Clusters, as well as the vigorous vitality of the auto industry, know that men are obsessed with cars. Joseph is no exception. When he heard that Hugo was about to buy a car, the smiles in his eyes had already started to curl his eyebrows, "However, we still don''t have enough capital to buy a car." Joseph is still expressing his concerns, although he Trying to maintain the seriousness of his facial expression, but the curvature of the corners of his mouth vented the joy of Joseph''s heart at this time. Hugo looked at Josephs overly stiff facial lines, and knew that Joseph was actually holding back very hard. He took a few large bricks from Josephs hand, placed them on the back seat, and then sat in the passenger seat, Yang Sheng said, "If we want to buy a sports car, of course we don''t have that much money. What''s more, we don''t have a place to park the sports car now. You can''t put the sports car next to the small mound at the''door'' of your home, right..." Hugo''s words made Joseph sitting in the driver''s seat not hold back for a moment, and the arc of his mouth rose up. In fact, Hugo is now going to buy sports cars, the funds are absolutely sufficient, but buying sports cars, villas, yachts and other luxury goods, the price has never been the most difficult part, maintenance costs are the most troublesome, so in the current state of Hugo , It really hasn''t reached the level of buying a sports car. "I just want to say buying a van, you know, it is necessary for work." Hugo then explained, he turned around and brought a brick over, intending to save each other''s phone numbers in the phone. , To facilitate contact. &uv)?" Joseph quickly understood. In fact, the so-called multi-purpose RV is a vehicle that combines a van, a SUV, and an off-road vehicle. This type of vehicle can generally carry more than seven passengers. This This type of car is currently used more as a family car or travel car in the United States, because there is enough space for a baby stroller, and it can also accommodate a large family. With the rapid development of multi-functional SUVs in the mid-1980s, the Hollywood star system has gradually matured. This kind of van is used by many big-name stars as vehicles during publicity. Because the production team of a top star is very large, including agents, managers, public relations, assistants, bodyguards and other positions, if this is a film and music cross-border artist, the team may have to be expanded. Times. In addition, a small number of actors will bring their own makeup artists, hair stylist and other additional personnel. In this case, a multifunctional RV that can accommodate more than seven people comes in handy. In addition, the multifunctional RV with ample space can also provide artists with a relatively private and convenient space during their breaks, which also creates a lot of convenience for the artists. Generally speaking, celebrities will have their own vehicles when they travel privately, most of which are sports cars or sedans; but in the promotion period, the utility vehicle can be of great help. This is the earliest prototype of the nanny car. After entering the 21st century, the nanny car has become very common, and it has also become one of the criteria for the status of an artist in the circle: because the ability to use the nanny car indicates that there is behind the artist Accompanied by a large enough team. "Do we need to use a van?" After receiving Hugo''s affirmative answer, Joseph asked suspiciously. Now the Hugo team is only Joseph alone, not even an assistant, so buying a van seems to be a fuss. Although Joseph asked this way, the interest in his words and expressions did not diminish. Obviously, Joseph was much more positive about buying a car than his mobile phone. Hugo glanced at Joseph, who had been suppressing the sense of expectation in his heart, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was outlined, "Now we all use the car together, especially when we all go out together, it is more crowded..." The most important thing is to consider the situation of Carl, Charlize and Alex. After Carls previous old car was scrapped, now Hugo and the others basically use the car together, although it is no problem for five people to ride the current car. , But the space is still relatively crowded. If you change to a van, there will be a lot more. Of course, my friends situation is just one of the references, and Hugo must use it more. "Even if you don''t use it now, you will definitely need it in the future. With so many trips recently, you didn''t say before that you should consider finding an assistant." This is the direct reason that triggered Hugo''s purchase of a van. Joseph started the car, temporarily focused his attention on the road, and once again merged into the not-heavy traffic flow. "That said, it will be necessary sooner or later." Joseph originally thought that Hugo wanted to buy a sports car or a car. , Excitement returns to excitement, but this is indeed more impractical, but if it is to buy a van, it is more logical. "It''s not that easy to find a good assistant, so don''t worry." Joseph mentioned this. In fact, for artists, they contact managers and assistants the most, not brokers. "Or, do you find a manager first?" Because Hollywood agents are professionals with huge powers, such as Ron Mayer and Rick Rosen. They have more than a dozen or more than 20 artists under their hands, and they are all in charge of their work. In the office, strategize. They don''t take care of the artist personally, but rather play the role of an intermediary. Managers and agents are a completely different definition. Almost every artist will have an agent. Regardless of the level, the agent will do career planning and work arrangements for them, but only big-name artists will have a manager. . Managers are exclusively for artists and help them deal with all kinds of trivial matters around them. They are more like a combination of agents and assistants. According to the industry regulations, brokers only take commissions, which is the 10% that Hugo pays to international innovation management companies; but managers can not only "draw" commissions, but also "draw" projects, so most The managers are the closest and trustworthy people of the entertainers, and Tom Cruises manager is his sister. In short, the agent is one of many people. They negotiate projects with large companies for artists. Even screenwriters have agents. Managers are personally exclusive to artists. They are responsible for establishing a relationship between agent and artist. At the same time, he is responsible for supervising the management of assistants, public relations, makeup artists, stylists, bodyguards and other chores. The current situation around Hugo, Joseph, due to his special circumstances, is more like Hugos manager than an agent, but the actual situation is that once Joseph succeeds some artists are willing to sign with him or It is a newcomer who signed to Joseph''s satisfaction like Carl, then Joseph will return to the position of agent, and Hugo must fight alone again. Therefore, Joseph began to prepare for Hugo''s "color" assistant. Before Hugo reached the level of configuration manager, or before Hugo found a suitable manager, the assistant would share the chores around Hugo-for example. Drive to the show, such as urging Hugo to get up in time in the morning. Although assistants are easier to find than managers, managers need to cooperate for a long time on the basis of trust, and the frequency of replacement of assistants is relatively high; but finding a suitable assistant is not so easy, after all, this assistant will become An artists most familiar partner. "I''m not in a hurry, I''m not in a hurry, whether it''s an assistant or a manager." Hugo is really not anxious, he used to do everything by himself, and he has long been used to it. "As long as you are not in a hurry, I am not in a hurry." Hearing Hugos words, Joseph couldnt help but twitched his lips, Dont worry, Im not in a hurry until the Oscars are over. At least in the short term, Joseph has no energy to sign other actors. He must take Hugos career. It''s good to manage''color''. Sharpening the knife and not chopping wood by mistake, the more Hugo''s achievements are "color", the higher Joseph''s reputation as an agent will be, a very simple arithmetic problem. Chapter 167： Mini van The United States is known as a country on wheels. Cars are an indispensable part of urban construction. It can be said that buying a car is not a rare thing in the United States. At the same time, the competition between car dealers is also very intense. Lie, when Hugo and Joseph walked into the car dealership, five people could be seen proactively approaching them in sight. Two of them were relatively close and even had a little physical friction, but in order to keep the customer With the good image in front of him, no further conflict occurred. Hugo saw the rare excitement in front of him, with a suppressed smile at the corner of his mouth, and tilted his head slightly to Joseph, "This is a car you are familiar with?" After getting in the car, Joseph didn''t ask at all, and went all the way. This car dealership came at a swift speed. From this move alone, it can be seen that Joseph''s heart is positive about buying a car. Even if you are not buying a sports car but a van. The corner of Joseph''s mouth couldn''t help but twitched slightly. He didn''t respond to Hugo''s ridicule. Instead, he said to the car dealer''s agent who came to him first, "I''m here to find Alfonso." After speaking, you can clearly feel that the steps under the feet of the five people are all at a stop. Both of them simply turned and headed in different directions, while the other two paused, and then quickly greeted them. Come up, with surprise on his cheeks. The person who had rushed to the front stood disappointedly and shouted, "Alfonso, someone is looking for you." But he immediately saw two other people approaching, speaking one after another. Speaking of, "Hugo!" The whole person standing in the front was stunned, and immediately reacted and blurted out, "Hugo? Now the chances of Hugo being recognized on the streets have risen again, especially when "Yihai Xiongfeng" is being screened, people will always greet enthusiastically and express their love for Hugo. This was the case at the Motorola branch just now, and now it is the same in the car dealership. Hugo smiled and greeted the three car dealership agents in front of him, shook hands, hugs them, and chatted with Demi Moore, and then was interrupted by a strong man about Joseph''s age. There was a big smile on Joseph''s face, and he gave the man in front of him a hug. The two also beat each other''s back vigorously, expressing each other''s happiness in this violent way. The man who had just walked over was about the same height and size as Joseph, with fluffy curly hair and a dense beard, but he was full of Spanish flavor, and his talking eyes had infinite amorous feelings. Joseph introduced to Hugo with a smile, "Alfonso Lopez (.), my friend who played with me since I was young." "You can call me Alfonso." With a warm smile on Alfonso''s face, he gave Hugo a big smile. Hugo looked at Joseph and said with a smile, "I''m not sure, Joseph?" But before Joseph could answer, Alfonso said directly, "Joe (), you can call him Joe, or Joey ()." Alfonso patted Joseph on the shoulder, with a narrow smile on his face. It can be seen that the personalities of Alfonso and Joseph are completely different. Compared to Joseph''s slightly more cautious sexuality, the enthusiastic Alfonso has just met with a friendly message. . Hugo glanced at Joseph, who was standing next to him, who was slightly cautious and embarrassed. Although he had known Joseph for nearly a year, the two people got along from tense to eased to familiarity, and then they became good friends, but Two people still can''t be regarded as making good friends. On the one hand, Joseph is''sex'', and on the other hand, Hugo appears cautious just after crossing over. "Are you Spanish?" Hugo smiled, without taking Alfonso''s words. Alfonso nodded, "Hispanic." "Then how did you meet?" Hugo has never found any Spanish qualities in Joseph, but Joseph''s hometown Houston has many Hispanic and Mexican residents. "Don''t you know that Joe is half-Spanish?" Alfonso pointed to Joseph, "We have known each other since we were young and live in the next street. You can ask me anything about him. I will never keep it secret. "Hugo didn''t know if it was a psychological effect. When he looked at Joseph, he did see a trace of Spanish style, especially the icy blue eyes, which were extremely deep. Joseph knew that if Alfonso was allowed to talk any more, he was afraid that he would be exposed in all circumstances. It''s gone-that''s why Alfonso was able to become a car dealer''s broker, so he quickly said, "We want to buy a utility vehicle, what''s the introduction?" "Oh, yes, buy a car." Alfonso reacted. Joseph brought Hugo to the dealership. Obviously he didn''t introduce a friend. "Do you have more promising models?" Joseph glanced at Hugo, and after getting a negative answer, "No, you can introduce it." Alfonso nodded, walked ahead and led the way, and asked back, "Are there plans for the price range?" Then he pointed to a row of vans not far away, "Now the demand for vans has been rising. In fact, the price The difference is not too big, you can buy a very good car from 15 to 30." From fifteen to thirty, that''s between fifteen and thirty thousand dollars. If you buy a car in China, the price has to rise by at least 20% or even double; but abroad, especially in the United States, the price is much closer to the people. "You can recommend a few of them to us." Joseph didn''t say much, he could see that he trusted Alfonso very much. Alfonso is not a hesitant "sex", but he readily introduced three or four models to Joseph. One of the Renault Space series (re.) made Hugo very satisfied. The front-engine front wheel Drive and monocoque body, it is not easy to''handle'' to lose control, stability and''performance'' is better, the space arrangement is more flexible, the field of vision is wide enough, and there are many special''color'' functions. This is also the current European sales The best model. "Don''t you want a test drive?" After Joseph came back from the test drive for two laps, Alfonso sat in the passenger seat and turned his head to face Hugo who was sitting in the second row. Hugo was still lamenting the coziness and comfort of this kind of multi-functional RV. Hearing Alfonsos words, he was taken aback, "Uh, no, I dont want to." But after saying that, he didnt think it was appropriate. Then he said, "I dont think its necessary. If I drive this car out, its mainly work. I wont be the one driving the car. Joseph sat in the driver''s seat but suddenly remembered an important point, "Hugo, have you not driven a car since the accident..." Hugo murmured hesitantly and responded speciously, and then Joseph and Alfonso also realized that the question did not seem necessary to continue, so the carriage fell silent for an instant. Hugo''s predecessor had a car accident last year. His left''leg'' suffered a knee injury. After that, he suffered a psychological disorder. After several attempts to sit in the driver''s seat, he could not defeat the demons, and his left knee would continue to''twitch'' pain. , The result can only give up. As for Hugo himself, he also had a car accident before crossing. Although the car accident did not cause too much damage, it was hung on the edge of the cliff, trembling as if it would fall at any time, after that. Every time Hugo drove, he felt very nervous to breathe, and his hands sweated very badly. As time passed, he stopped driving. Joseph took a look at Hugo in the rearview mirror and saw that Hugos eyes were drifting in a panic. He knew that his guess was correct. Hugo still had psychological pressure on the car accident, so There was no way to sit back in the driver''s seat. This caused Joseph to breathe a sigh of relief, and his excitement about buying a new car was reduced a lot. Alfonso, as a car dealer who excels in sex, is naturally not weak in his ability to detect sex. He took his gaze back from the rearview mirror and asked briskly, "Joe, Are you going home for Christmas?" "No, I don''t want to go back this year." Joseph shook his head, then took a deep look at Alfonso, as if conveying some message. Alfonso and Joseph grew up together. Naturally, he understood very well. He understood at once: It seems that the Thanksgiving issue has not been settled. Although Joseph has not talked to him, the family is fully aware of these situations. I can''t understand it better. Alfonso pretended to say easily, "I plan to go back. Do I need to bring you something back?" "Tell home his mobile phone number." Hugo has already recovered. After all, he is not sitting in the driver''s seat. The fear of memories is not deep, and he also said in a relaxed tone. Sure enough, with Hugos insertion, the atmosphere became active, and Alfonso said in surprise, "Did you buy that brick?" "It''s not a brick anymore It''s less than six ounces." Hugo discussed with Alfonso enthusiastically, while Joseph continued the test drive intently and drove the car in the direction of the dealership. go back. After arriving at the car dealership, Hugo decided to buy this car. It was US$31,995, which was much cheaper than expected. Hugo also felt more and more the enthusiasm of the actors profession. Two months ago, he was still a shy vagrant in his pocket, but the success of the two films "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" made a huge change in Hugo''s life. Hugo is willing, in fact, he has no problem buying a house now-certainly not a mansion villa. After Hugo signed a lot of contracts, Joseph was talking to Alfonso about insurance. Hugo didnt know anything about it, so he walked outside the door of the car dealership and looked at the parking lot. The colorful vehicles lined up neatly, and the morning sun shot down fiercely, making the cold winter warm. Looking along the right hand side of the avenue, I saw a group of people standing and wandering in front of a graffiti wall. Their clothes were very''sexual'', some were simple, some were gorgeous and some were flamboyant, but they had one thing in common, that It is the musical instrument in his hand. As far as Hugo can see, there are four guitars, two basses, and two drums. They are laid out all over the place, and they just stand in place and chat, their faces are still flowing.'' Lu''excited, it seemed that she was waiting for someone. Chapter 168： Rock party Looking at the group of young people in front of him, Hugo remembered the scene when he was struggling to the death of glory. They need to go to different cities to perform''holes'' performances. Because they don''t have the tools to''communicate'', they have taken green leather trains and traveled with a car of poultry. Trucks and containers are already a very superior choice. I have walked 15 kilometers of mountain roads on foot. Of course, it is common to take a ride on the road randomly. The five partners of their band, in addition to their own instruments, often need to disassemble the drum set, and the other four help each other so that they can get on the road together. Then everyone ridiculed each other on the road, carrying heavy instruments on their backs, walking around the river north and south like asceticism, laughing and laughing all the way. In fact, life at that time was very hard. Although they weren''t able to take care of the last meal but not the next one, their meager income kept them struggling on the line of basic living needs. This can be said to be the status quo of underground rock and roll. It can be said to be the gap between dreams and reality. However, they enjoyed such days very much. Even if they quarreled, even if they fought, even if they were frustrated, they never gave up hope. To put it harder, they are living on a passion and waiting for an unknown future. Perhaps they are giving up their dreams and returning to reality, or they may become famous overnight, and no one knows what the ending will be. It was in this process that Hugo understood that not all dreams can come true, not all struggles can result, and not all geniuses can succeed. But even so, with such a passion, they let Glory to death experience a decade, from fifteen to twenty-five years old, the most brilliant ten years. Someone once questioned Hugo, "Is it worth it?" In fact, the parents of every band member have said the same thing, because it seems to most people is an incomprehensible thing, chasing a dream is not It''s difficult to understand, but if you persist for ten years and still get nothing but refuse to give up, this is stubbornness. Hugo remembers that the glorious lead singer Su Zinan replied, Its not worth it, and I regret it now. But I know, Ive never experienced it, Ill never know this, so if I go back to ten years ago, I They will still make the same choice, and then stand in the position ten years later, and regret it again. If they follow the worldly arrangements and live a step-by-step life, they may be able to build their own careers or even live in these ten years. A good life, but such a life does not necessarily represent happiness. Qing''s Spring is only once, and there is no missing it. Even if he regrets it when he is twenty-five years old, Hugo will still make the same choice when he is fifteen years old, because this is the green''spring'', impulsive, regretful, reckless, regretful, unruly, all indispensable . Now standing on the streets of Los Angeles, watching the cheerful joy on the faces of these young people, the smile on the corners of Hugo''s mouth could not help but bloom. He missed such a moment, which was different from an actor. The actor stood in front of the camera and played the life of another strange role, experiencing life that he might never touch; but the singer was himself, completely belonged to My real life, every melody, every line of lyrics, every note, is an emotional release from the bottom of my heart. This is the truest self without any discount. Therefore, Hugo missed such a moment, and stood on the street excitedly and nervously with his partners, waiting for the passing truck to be picked up, or looking forward to the performance that will start in the evening, on the one hand, he was worried about whether the performance could be completed smoothly. , On the one hand, I am looking forward to my music being appreciated by more people. This mixed taste is so nostalgic. "Hey, guys, is there a party at night?" Hugo raised his voice and asked. His voice was blown past by the sea breeze and sunlight, attracting the attention of the young people in front of him. The young people looked back, whispered a few words to each other, and then started to laugh low. One of them raised his chin and said, "Brother, we don''t dance ballet." After speaking, they were all around. All of his friends burst into laughter. Hugo looked down at his dress. He wore a white shirt, black denim pants and a pair of black high-top Vance skateboard shoes today. In fact, this dress is quite street style. If you change to a loose T-shirt, there is no problem. The point is that Hugo today picked a relatively formal white color shirt, and the jacket is also a long trench coat. It is indeed more like a high-end person who enters a concert hall to enjoy opera or balletjust a little younger. Such a dress has nothing to do with underground music. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed himself, because he remembered that his former Glory To Death bandmates laughed at others like this. Its not that they are too offensive, but that the underground music circle has not been accepted by the mainstream, even excluded and discriminated against. This makes them must unite, otherwise they may be submerged in the torrent of urban hustle and bustle at any time. middle. So Hugo didn''t fight back, but replied in a loud voice, "Are you talking about this?" After speaking, Hugo stood on tiptoe, awkwardly learning the ballet pose, and came to a standstill. Of course, Hugo is not professional at all, he has nothing to do with ballet, so he looks very clumsy and his movements are even more funny. So, of course, the group of young people all laughed with stomachaches. The laughter of the green "spring" was mixed with the sound of the roaring engines, like clear and transparent "waves", hitting the asphalt road. , Blooming one by one. After two turns, Hugo spread his hands and shrugged, "If this is the case, I think I should reconsider my plans for tonight." The group of young people was softened by Hugos humorous counterattack. The young man who spoke first took two steps forward, "So, for an amateur pastime? Wall Street background, playing garage music?" The young man is slender. Bodybuilding is like an agile leopard. The wheatish skin glows faintly under the sun, and there is a huge black colored bag on his shoulders. From the shape, it can be inferred that it is a guitar or a bass. The young man looked at Hugo through the flowing sea of ??his black curly hair, with some provocations that seemed like nothing. "Wall Street? If it is true, it would be great." Hugo raised his right foot and showed his sneakers to the young people in front of him. Business people on Wall Street would not choose such a pair of sneakers, and At such a young age as Hugo, it is not so easy to make a career on Wall Street. So Hugo hit back with the most direct irony. "Don''t you know that the Beatles also play rock?" Young people have been mocking Hugo for wearing shirts, like business people, but in fact, many British rock bands wear shirts and ties, and the Beatles are one of the representatives. So Hugo hit back, and he immediately said, "I didn''t dress up like Kurt-Coben, doesn''t mean I don''t understand anything, do I?" The young man was backed up by the opponent without arrogance for two consecutive attacks, and he was also attacked once by the opponent. It looked like someone in the circle. The young man was a little unsure. He looked up and down again at the neat and tidy appearance. Man. Hugo noticed the young mans unobstructed vision, opened his arms, and said frankly, I hope the party tonight is best worthwhile. A ridicule was blown into the ears of the young people behind, and there was another burst of laughter, and some people shouted, "Pepe, tell him. He''s not a note." Hugo smiled and lifted his windbreaker, "Look, I didn''t bring out the police badge and gun." The young man named Pepe in front of him finally didn''t hold it back, his smile bloomed directly, the smile from the bright sunshine on the shoreline beach dyed from the corner of his mouth to the depths of his eyes. The young man lowered his head and took out a leaflet from his pocket. He hesitated and handed it to Hugo. He casually said, "Old man, I hope there will be no surprise inspections at night." Then he turned and left neatly. In the end, the young people were actually making fun of the joke about the "Police. Cha" just now, but Hugo knew that many underground rock parties were more''private'', and there were often many minors at such parties. Add wine''essence'' and poison. The products chaos and chaos, so the police. The inspector is very fond of surprise inspections-of course, the premise is to get a tip. So it is understandable that they would be so careful. Seeing the young people gather again, UU reading smiled and talked with each other. Hugo waved the flyer in his hand and said "Thank you" and then took the flyer. When I arrived, I looked at it. This flyer is actually very simple, in black and white print, with the words "al bar (al.bar) at 8 o''clock in the evening on December 23, 1992..." in the middle, and then it surrounds this line of fonts and is densely packed. Write the names of many singers or bands. Looking briefly at it, Hugo saw several familiar names, such as the Carberry Band (the.), Green Day Band (green.day), Smelly Chorus (ran(:id)... These are all familiar names in the future. Band name; In addition, there are also some familiar names of local Los Angeles bands similar to those in car cinemas (a seven. the. in). It can be seen that this is a carnival, and the scale is also Not small. In fact, in the city of Los Angeles, music flows slowly in the pulse of the city. Its just that Hugo has never had the opportunity to contact it before, because this circle is relatively closed, and people who dont have a door are destined to be It''s spinning outside, let alone getting into it. Unexpectedly, Hugo unexpectedly got such a rare opportunity today, which made Hugo quite excited, not to mention how exciting it is to see those familiar bands, just to reintegrate into the local area. The rock circle is enough to make Hugo jump. Chapter 169： Underground circle The group of young people in front of them happily carried their musical instruments and got into the public car, looking at the direction, they set off towards the west of the city. Hugo couldn''t help but got a little eager to move. He also wanted to return to this life again. After the anxiety at the beginning of the journey, life has gradually stabilized. Hugo also missed standing on stage more and more. Days are gone. However, now Hugo is alone, without the support of the band, even if Hugo wants to perform on stage, he is still powerless, although there are countless solo singers, including Hugo himself when he sang the ending song for "Yihai Xiongfeng", he also completed the entire performance independently. , But relatively speaking, Hugo still prefers bands. Not only because he has always been more passionate about rock and roll, but also because of the support given by his band partners on stage, which is unparalleled. "Hugo...Hugo!" There was a call from behind. Hugo turned around and saw Joseph greeting him to go in. Hugo hurriedly walked back, definitely signing the insurance policy or something. Joseph saw the flyer in Hugo''s hand, "Take off. Clothes. Dance club?" "Black and white?" Hugo asked back, actually denying it. Clothes. Dance clubs will choose flyers printed in black and white. Hugo handed the flyer to Joseph. He looked at it briefly. "Music?" Hugo nodded, and Joseph asked, "Are you going to participate?" "What are you going to attend?" Alfonso just greeted him, without thinking, just subconsciously took a mouthful, and then he saw Joseph cast his eyes at Hugo, and Alfonso realized that he seemed to be nosy. So he changed his words quickly and said, "You only need to sign the remaining orders." Hugo didn''t mind at all, "No, a party, a rock and roll party." Hugo sat down and said, "Which orders are there to sign?" Alfonso immediately walked up and turned over the order in front of Hugo. Indicate where Hugo needs to sign. After Hugo began to sign, Alfonso stood up straight, and then saw the flyer in Joseph''s hand, "It turned out to be a rock night. I started planning a month ago." Alfonso paused and looked carefully. Looking at the band name on the flyer, "Wow, this time the scale is much larger than expected." "Do you know about this party?" Hugo looked at Alfonso unexpectedly. At this time, Alfonso in a suit and leather shoes didn''t look like a rock and roll person, and Joseph never mentioned it. . "Of course." Alfonso nodded, and he casually said it was a lot of introductions, "Al Bar will do such a large-scale event every few months, in fact, there are usually many underground rock bands. In the place where the traces are, the owner Green Hill (green.hnl) is a rich man, and there are rumors that his family is a "army". But... who knows, anyway, Al Bar is in this circle. ''Famous. Every rock night invites many underground bands in the circle to gather for performances, competitions, and competitions. It''s so lively." Hugo couldn''t help stopping the pen in his hand and looked at Alfonso enthusiastically. It seemed that he knew a lot, and then he looked at Joseph with suspicion. Alfonso was Joseph''s best friend, and he knew so much about underground rock, but Joseph never mentioned it. This is really surprising. Joseph shrugged slightly, "He used to play on a team, but he hasn''t played for many years. Look at him..." Joseph pointed to Alfonso''s suit, and The slightly raised lower abdomen, this is the most direct evidence. Hugo couldn''t help laughing. Alfonso also smiled hehe, "This is a fact. Work is much more important than music." Although Alfonso didn''t say much, this sentence can be heard. In front of dreams and life, Alfonso Suo still chose to live, but Alfonso is also living a very good life. Without dreams, there is no hope in life. As for the state of Alfonso''s heart, whether it is regret or satisfaction, only he knows. "Are you going to Rock Night now?" Hugo then asked. From Alfonso''s tone just now, you can hear that he hasn''t been out of the tide for too long, and he still knows some of the latest news. "I went there once in February this year, and I haven''t been there again." Alfonso said directly, and then gave Hugo a helpless smile, "Life. But the news in the circle is more or less. I still know a little bit, after all, there are still friends who are still playing on the team." Alfonso paused, and suddenly looked at Hugo''s eyes curiously, "It sounds like you are also very interested in this aspect. Why, are you also playing on the team?" "Melody guitar." Hugo put down the pen in his hand and stretched out his right hand. "Me too, Melody Guitar!" Alfonso also stretched out his right hand, and shook Hugo, both of them showed a smile on their faces, "Wow, this is missing from the "Los Angeles Times" interview. Its gone, it seems, "The next time you meet me (e), its not a coincidence." Recently, with the popularity of "Yihai Xiongfeng", the topic of Hugo''s "first" voice has always maintained a high degree of popularity. People are amazed that Hugo not only has a strong recovery in actors, but also hidden a show. The singing voice of''color'', this is indeed a huge bright spot. "Everyone needs a little hobby, don''t they?" Hugo took it with him in such an understatement, and then looked at Alfonso and asked, "Are you going to go tonight?" "Rock night? Oh, no, I''m going to drive home this afternoon." Alfonso shook his head, then looked at Joseph, "You know, I didn''t go back for Christmas last year. This is the next year. I''m annoyed by being nagged. How about you, do you go back?" After speaking, Alfonso glanced at Hugo subconsciously. He knew that Joseph was not a person who likes to share family affairs with others. Originally, he just asked briefly, but he did not expect that Joseph sighed and said, "I plan to Going back, I dont know what happened to Peter. But Hugo still has a little work to do in the past two days, so I will take the same days plane back the day after tomorrow." Christmas is the New Year in the United States. The normal holiday is three days, including most film crews and TV show crews, so almost everyone will go home. Not only Joseph, but Carl, Charlize, Alex and others are also like this. Hugo originally considered whether to go home and have a look, but he made two calls to his father Adam and was directly hung up. Now, it seems that Adam has no intention of letting Hugo go back at all. "By then the whole city will be empty, and I will stay at home alone. This is the real''Home Alone (., literally translated as being alone at home)." Hugo laughed and laughed at himself, and Joseph couldn''t help but talk. The corner of his mouth, "I hope you don''t break all the furniture." This is a joke of Hugo, to irony that Hugo should not turn the house upside down in order to deal with thieves like Kevin in "Home Alone". "Maybe Hugo found a like-minded partner on the rock night, then this Christmas will not be lonely." Alfonso took the conversation and said with a smile. Alfonso hinted at meeting a "female" and "sex" partner, but Hugo didn''t mind at all, compared to "yan". Yu said, this kind of rock party is obviously the focus of music, "By the way, I think I should go home to prepare. What do I need to prepare for such a party?" Alfonso looked up and down Hugo, pursing his lips, "Except for this shirt?" Hugo couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, "Yes, yes, it seems that I chose the wrong clothes today." This shirt is really a serious complaint. But this is also true. The casual style of this shirt is not obvious. The tailoring is relatively more regular, and it is white in color. It is indeed like a business person. "It seems that the Beatles'' classics are not something anyone can control." Hugo added another self-deprecating sentence. As a result, Alfonso laughed loudly, "If you choose three more companions, it will be much better." Hugo and Joseph drove home quickly, and Alfonso drove their new car behind. When they got home, Joseph drove Alfonso back. Hugo ran upstairs with excitement. While figuring out what clothes to wear at night, he portrayed the grand occasion of the party at night. Suddenly a strong man was wearing a **** t-shirt with a tight arm. There are large tattoos, a belt rivet bracelet wrapped around his right hand, a black leather jacket in his hand, a deep voice in his mouth, "Sorry." Then he walked down quickly, and Hugo couldn''t help but walk towards it. She gave in and watched the man walk downstairs quickly, the dull sound of the black''colored'' military boots touching the steps echoed in the stairwell and finally disappeared into Hugo''s sight. . Hugo has lived here for more than half a year, but he had never seen this man before. He couldn''t help thinking about whose visitor this would be, but suddenly an idea popped in his mind. The third resident who did not''show up''? Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but walked quickly to the window of the stairwell and looked out, but unfortunately only saw a disappearing back. This made Hugo curl his lips, not to mention whether this man was the resident on the fourth floor. He has not seen the mysterious man until now. It is very strange in itself. No matter how he feels that there is a Voldemort living upstairs. some type of. "Squeak." When the''door'' of the room on the second floor opened, Hugo saw the old man Ernst walking out with a bag of garbage in his hand. The eyes of the two met and Hugo politely''showed'' out. With a smile, Ernst hummed, then gave Hugo a fierce look, but did not curse irritably, and went downstairs with the trash. After watching the old man go down, Hugo walked briskly back upstairs, recalling what clothes in his closet were more suitable for the evening party. However, Hugo did not buy many clothes this year, and his predecessors aesthetic point of view was very different from his own. Hugo felt it was a very serious problem: at least, he could no longer wear a shirt to attend. It''s a party. Chapter 170： Vocals The Los Angeles River merges into the Pacific Ocean from its source, and the audience is about 51 miles. The river within the planned area is 32 miles long. It is located in the center of the city and divides the City of Angels into east and west sides. The city center is located on the west side of the Los Angeles River. Although it is said that Los Angeles on the west side includes rich areas such as Hollywood and Beverly Hills, small Tokyo and Central are in chaos and poverty. The national city is also on this side. Little Tokyo is one of the most chaotic areas in Los Angeles. After entering 8 or 9 in the evening, you must be vigilant when walking on the street alone. If there is an emergency, you need to withdraw money from the ATM. So much one companion is definitely a wise choice. Just a block next to Little Tokyo, there is an area called Poor Street (.), which is the so-called slum in Los Angeles. Poor Street does not refer to a single street, but refers to the entire area between East Sixth Street and East Fourth Street, between Maple Avenue (maple.ave) and Stanford Avenue (.ave). Unlike the slums of other cities, the poor streets called "wandering" districts by folklore are just beside the two streets in the city center. This is also determined by the characteristics of the city of Los Angeles-the surrounding counties and cities It is far more prosperous than the development of the city center. The alleys here are dilapidated and crowded. Minorities such as blacks, Mexicans, and Spaniards live crowdedly in small spaces like crock-pot houses, working on the lowest level in the city. Manual labor, hoping to maintain a family''s livelihood. In recent years, there has been a heavy metal rock band called Poor Street, but they have nothing to do with this slum area of ??Los Angeles. This group began to rise in 1986 and was accompanied by the''wave'' wave'' of metal rock. The band started in New Jersey (new. Jersey), not a local band from the poor streets of Los Angeles. However, the poor streets of Los Angeles have also become a paradise for many underground rock musicians. Just as street hip-hop was born in the Bronx in New York, underground rock music lovers gather in the poor streets to vent their rebellious attitude. With my inner emotions and dreams. Al Bar is located here, at the junction of East Fifth Street and San Pedro Street, within walking distance of St. Julians Park. At less than seven in the evening, Hugo arrived at the destination in a public bus. Walking on the street, you can see all kinds of bright and colorful attire, bold black and colored windbreakers, and shades. The eyeliner of the''gloomy black'' color and the hot red''color'' hair detonated one after another''color'' colored **** in the line of sight, releasing infinite charm. In the late 1980s and early 1990s, the unemployment crisis in the United States regained its head-this was also one of the reasons for the outbreak of the Rodney Gold Incident, so heavy metal rock and grunge rock began to arouse a strong response, and the 70s were all the rage. Punk music is also slowly recovering. In the beginning, these music appeared to be exceptionally unique in the mainstream market. Large record companies, professional music magazines, and top music studios were unable to accept such alternative and new trend things, which made underground rock vigorously grow. But then, the garbage rock led by the Nirvana band unexpectedly set off a frenzy and flooded all other music. Great breakthroughs were made in both the early word of mouth and the market, which also made the garbage rock be included in the United States. The territory of mainstream culture. After entering 1992, this kind of craze not only has not weakened, but is in a state of continuous heating. Since 1977, another rock frenzy era seems to be approaching. Seeing the scene with the crowd of people in front of me, Hugo was in a trance as if he had walked into the magical world of Harry Potter. Although there were no wands and spells in this world, they all flowed from the fingertips of the musical instruments. The musical talisman that came out was the most beautiful spell in the world, with impressive energy. Every figure in front of me, the ones I know and dont know, the familiar strangers, the introverted ones, the weird ones with musical instruments, are like notes, arranged and combined into different shapes in the line of sight, and then in the navy blue A beautiful melody played in the sky of''color''. Although Hugo told himself more than once that this crossing was a godsend opportunity, today Hugo still has to sigh again that life is really wonderful. Thanks for letting him come to Los Angeles in 1992, which not only gave him the opportunity to become An actor who was outstanding was also fortunate to witness the most glorious era of rock and roll with his own eyes. Hugo stood there in surprise, a little overwhelmed with excitement. He wanted to come forward to talk to the young girl who was clamoring for more than two dozen earrings. He also wanted to join the group on the street corner. Sitting on the floor, he started playing with unknown bands. He also wanted to be like a star chaser to contain the lead singer of the Green Day, Billy-Joe-Armstrong...This is like a Disneyland for rock lovers, let People are full of joy, but they look left and right, care about this and lose the other. "Hey, Hugo!" A shout came from behind, causing Hugo, who had recently been trained in anti-shooting conditions, to look back, and face a golden''colored long-haired handsome man walking long.'' The leg'' strode over, "You are Hugo, right? I didn''t recognize the wrong person!" The handsome guy in front of him combed his long hair into a ponytail, and showed a clean and cold face, that blue and green. Lu''s eyes are deep and far away under the soft street lamp. Hugo recognizes this face and is very familiar. He can even remember where he saw it. It was the guitarist he met when he was performing on the Avenue of Stars with Charlize last time, but Hugo could not remember the other partys. Name it. In this aspect of talent, Yuguo is weak, only a little better than the sense of direction. Seeing Hugo''s tangled expression, the handsome guy smiled clearly, "I am Neil Anderson, last time..." "Yes, Neil!" Hugo''s eyes flashed in bright''color'' immediately, and his eyes filled with narrow crescents because of the brilliant smile at the corner of his mouth. "Avenue of Stars..." Hugo said quickly, proving There is no error in my own memory. But looking at Neil''s paused smile in front of him, Hugo''s ending voice rose involuntarily, "Right?" Neil chuckled and nodded, "Yes, Avenue of Stars. I didn''t expect to meet so soon." Neil''s eyes were shining brightly, and he wanted to be with Hugo very much last time. It was a pity that Neil couldn''t make the trip because he had something to do that day. This has always been a pity for Neil. Neil did not ask Hugo for contact information that day. In the United States in the early 1990s, besides landline telephones, pagers were the most reliable means of communication. If neither of them were available, then you would want to be in Los Angeles. Finding another stranger in a big city is undoubtedly like finding a needle in a haystack. But Hugo was right in one sentence. Two people have common hobbies. As long as they can find the same circle, it is not that difficult to meet again. So there was the second encounter today. "Do you have a performance mission tonight?" Hugo saw the guitar on Neal''s shoulder, and then pointed to the Al bar just around the corner and asked. "Oh, no, it''s just a habit." Neil shook his head. "How about you?" Hugo also came with his guitar today. He chose a white''color'' t-shirt with a pattern of crows all the time. , With a light blue''denim'' pants'', and finally took a white superman icon''flower'' pattern jacket, compared to the afternoon, this outfit seems to have a sense of integration. Hugo chuckled, seeing Neil''s eyes, he also showed a smile, Hugo said, "Me too. I dont have a band now, Im just a music lover." "Me too, for the time being, I will make a living from street performances at ordinary times." Neal simply said that when it comes to rock, there are actually fewer single rock singers, and they should be like David Bowie(.) It''s not so easy to break into a career like that. "So, last time you performed a jazz song, have you created some rock and roll recently?" Neil seemed a little impatient, so he didn''t say a few words, so he went straight to the subject, but Hugo didn''t mind at all, "Oh, of course, I usually write to play and I can create more or less, but it is suitable for guitar performances. There arent that many, you know, most of the time the instruments need to be complete." "Do you have research on other musical instruments? Wow, I thought it would be enough for your guitar to be so colorful." Neil looked around and sat down directly next to the street. "Oh, no, no, I''m not good at everything except guitar. The keyboard is just basic." Hugo also sat on the floor and said honestly, "It''s just that I like to create, so other instruments will be involved. That''s it." Its impossible to have no guitar solo in a rock band in recent yearsMost of the guitarists who are outstanding will improve the quality of the whole band by a notch. Therefore, the guitar is That''s enough." Neil said with a smile, and his excitement can be clearly seen with the flying look between his eyebrows, "By the way, how did you set the chord for that song last time?" Hugo and Neil were chatting enthusiastically here, and at this time, there were also crowds of people around, and people were everywhere in their sight. Everyone gathered in twos and threes, standing or sitting, and discussing enthusiastically. Almost everyone is discussing music, and there are even many people who have already begun to play on the spot. This kind of scene is like the scene of a grand rock festival, but most of these music lovers have two brushes to make the scene The atmosphere is full of enthusiasm of gunpowder smoke. It is hard to imagine that there is such an unknown corner in Los Angeles under the color night of the navy blue, where countless musical notes are surging, quietly infiltrating the land and becoming a part of the citys blood. Recall how many days and nights in the past, Hugo was in such a sacred land, but never really came into contact with this group of people who love music. What a pity it is; of course, the more regrets about the past. At this moment, the "excitement" in Hugo''s heart is more surging. This is the feeling. Even the street lamp on the street corner can see the graceful curve of the notes, making everything covered with a hazy and mysterious light. Chapter 171： Guitar Competition "I don''t believe you, I don''t believe you..." The young man in front of him was like a leopard waiting for an opportunity, his black curly hair slumped down casually, with a serious expression on his face. , It looked like he was facing a particularly serious life and death event, shaking his head vigorously. "Giulio..." Hugo''s voice came out, and the young man cut off his words directly, "Call me pepe." Hugo also said in passing, "Pepe, why don''t you believe it? ? I just said that I can create a rock and roll without a guitar, but there is no guarantee that this song will be of high quality." "Liar!" The young man named Pepe in front of him was the guy who gave Hugo flyers at the''door'' of the car dealership in the morning. He and Neil knew each other. Although they were not friends, they were also in this circle. Have met more or less. The full name of this young man is Giulio Pedro-Cesar-Casa (...cesar. casa), and he knows that he is Brazilian when he hears his name. The first name plus the Christian name plus the mothers surname plus the fathers surname The permutation and combination of dazzling people''s eyes. Pedro just saw Neil, he came up to say hello, and then he saw Hugo in a different face. He quickly recognized that this was the "Wall Street person" in the morning and ridiculed, "Look at the amateur life on Wall Street. Its pretty good. In fact, the two streets north of Poor Street are Wall Street in Los Angeles, where many financial centers are located. But just separated by a street, like two worlds, the sharp contrast makes people more and more sigh. Unexpectedly, Neil told Pedro that Hugo was a very sweet guitarist, which aroused Pedros strong suspicion. Thousands of words are not as good as a real shot, and Hugo also played live on the street, which caused Neil''s itch again. Two people stood on the street and started playing the guitar. Although the acoustic guitar duel lacked the aural stimulus of electric guitars, the climax technique was still dazzling and attracted many people to watch. Hugo used to be responsible for the melody guitar when he died of glory. His comprehension was more in the aspects of melody and creation. If you only talk about speed, this is not Hugos strong point. It is worse than those famous guitar fast players in the world. It''s more than a street, but Hugo''s skills are very adept. The fingers of strumming, fingering, and wheel fingers are absolutely beautiful. Pressing the chord with the left hand, and flying on the five guitar strings with the right hand, a burst of high-altitude music brings out a terrifying tornado above the eardrum, making the beating speed of the heart and the rushing speed of blood reach high with the changes of the fingertips. ''tide''. If Hugos flowers ??emerge endlessly, then Neils guitar skills can be said to have a degree of relaxation. His control of rhythm and speed has reached the point where he wants to "have" his strings. Neils stringing speed is at least faster than Hugo more than doubled the speed. The continuous halo almost made people unable to see the outline of Neils finger. You could only feel a phantom sweeping in the line of sight. The smooth melody evolved from a gurgling stream into a galloping river. The roar down, the spectacular is jaw-dropping. More importantly, Neil is not only fast, he has a thorough control of the rhythm, like a river running towards the sea, with turbulence and relaxation, turning and stagnation, the whole process of appreciation is like reaching a roller coaster or Drifting kayaks are general, thrilling and thrilling. In fact, if you really want to distinguish a high and low, it is almost impossible, because Hugo puts more emphasis on melody guitar, and Neal is better at rhythm guitar. Even the same guitar is of a different type and cannot decide the outcome. But what is certain is that both of them are outstanding guitarists. Although it is another matter to stand on stage and perform on stage, it is the cooperation with other members of the band, the ability to control the atmosphere of the scene, and the state of on-site performance. The transfer will have an impact, but the excellence of both people is beyond doubt. Hugo and Neal played three rounds of guitar, and the super competitive competition pushed the atmosphere of the street to a climax. Those who are going to the poor street to participate in the rock night, even if they are not band members, are all experienced music lovers. Naturally, you can see the pros and cons. Hugo and Neil, two high-tech guitarists, are very fast. It aroused the applause of everyone around, and the hot discussion and admiration caused many people around to blow. Whistle. In the professional field, superb professional skills can always easily win the applause of insiders-of course, the premise is that there must be real materials, otherwise the end of the class "door" and "man" will be even more miserable. But obviously, Hugo and Neal won the applause. Pedro was even more amazed. He didn''t realize that Hugo was hidden and not exposed, and even the Neil he knew seemed to be much more "exquisite" in skill. This made him feel better about Hugo. Immediately there was a fundamental change, he did not hesitate to praise himself, and expressed his admiration for Hugo. In fact, this group of young people like Pedro are like this. They may be rebellious, tricky and troublesome in front of outsiders, but in the field of music, they are very simple, just focusing on music, simply because of the same music hobby. You can become friends and express your appreciation generously because of your admiration for music. This innocence is also the reason why many classic rock bands eventually die: musical concepts have conflicts. Although many bands also end up due to internal conflicts between members, other factors are not ruled out, but it is undeniable that music The divergence of ideas is indeed the cause of most bands going downhill. Afterwards, there were many young people around, so they took out their guitars and slammed on the spot. Everyone discussed and learned from each other, and the atmosphere was so lively. With Hugo and Neal as the center, a small circle of more than twenty people has also formed around, allowing Hugo to truly integrate into this circle. This is the charm of music, even if its the first time they meet, it doesnt matter. Because music can be a bridge between each other. However, the pleasant atmosphere soon changed due to differences in views on music. Pedro lamented the indispensable status of guitar in rock music, so that the position of other instruments was ignored. Pedro is actually fighting for his own injustice, because he is a bassist, and what he stated is also a fact. Until 2000, the status of guitar in rock bands was detached. Many famous bands often have guitarists and lead singers. The same super popular. For example, s1ash of Guns and Roses, for example, Kirk-Hammett (.haett) and James-Huntfield (james.) of Metal Band, for example, Van Hellen Eddie-Van-Halen (.van.halen) of the band (van.halen). These are all guitarists who are well-known in history, with an unimaginable crowd. Many classic rock songs at this stage will have a special door melody handed over to the guitar for performance, which shows the absolute status of the guitar. In the face of Pedro''s complaints, Hugo did not think so, because he knew that after entering the 21st century, the band actually emphasized more on the whole and the richness and diversity of music, such as Lincoln Park (.park), U2, Coldplay (c01dplay), Republic era (one.), my chemistry''wave'' manga (my...p1an) are all like this. This is mainly a question of the development of the''tide'' flow of music. Most metal rock bands in the 1980s were''obsessed'' with technological innovations. The complicated performance techniques and complicated arrangement methods were the''tide'' flow, and also used rock technology. Pushed to a peak. The metal bands of this period have replaced rock and roll into a new peak. The cumbersome and climactic technique is an essential skill for every band. This is why the Hugo and Neal guitar showdown just now attracted so many people to watch. Because peoples emphasis on technology has reached a new height, and rock lovers are also keen on technical competition and technical improvement. The difficult lead guitar has become the core of the metal band; and the technical excellence is also Reflected in the way of arrangement, most of the music of this period was mainly guitar, with intricate arrangement as the mainstream. Distorted silver color and extreme volume blended a lot of emotional catharsis, pushing metal rock to a new level. Extreme. During this period, the importance of guitar to metal rock bands was unparalleled. But in the 1990s, this kind of technological innovation has gradually entered a dead end. Rock bands have entered the same dilemma. The emergence of a large number of imitating bands makes it difficult for metal rock to have new ideas. Therefore, in the first half of this decade, have The new metal with an open and concise structure began to rise gradually, and became the mainstream in the second half of the 1990s, re-planning the territory of rock music. Compared with technology, I feel that it occupies a more important position among the new metal bands. Although there are also highly skilled bands among the new metal bands, most of them are still simplified and occupy the mainstream. Their playing skills may not be the same. There is no "color", but it can rely on diversified arrangements to present music in the simplest way. The absolute status of the guitar was replaced during this period. After the last time came to the 21st century, the development of new metal bands declined again, and the diversity and integration of music reached a new level. At this time, rock bands emphasized the coordination between instruments and the bands The whole''sex''. Technical excellence is indispensable, but at the same time it is not advisable to rigidly sculpt the technology. How to use technology to serve the sense and how to integrate musical ideas into the melody has become a new topic. At this time, no musical instrument is irreplaceable, and more diverse top technologies are also valued by the band. It can be said that the development of rock music has entered another stage. It is 1992, and new metal music has not yet taken shape. Hugo at this time put forward the proposition that you can create a rock song without a guitar. This was when metal rock was still strong in the 1980s, Hugo immediately It was attacked by a circle of people around, which allowed Hugo to personally experience what is called "new things always face heavy blows..." The position of mobile phones in social culture is estimated to be even higher than that of Hugo now. The situation is better. Pedro shouted with an angry expression, "Liar! You just said clearly that you can create an excellent rock song without a guitar. You said it!" After speaking, Pedro looked around. Others, seek alliances, and this is obviously not difficult. Everyone around is Pedro''s alliance, including Neil. Hugo laughed blankly, "Well, even if I say that, then tell me, why do you think it''s no good?" In Hugo''s view, technology and emotion are all for music, and he accepts it. His musical thinking is a solid technical foundation, a''color'' playing technique, a rich interpretation method, and a fusion of various elements, expressing the colorful''color'' of rock music in his own way. "Because..." Pedro opened his mouth and wanted to say the reason, but he couldn''t say why for a while, mainly because there is no fixed pattern in music creation. If there is a fixed pattern, it is Plagiarized. Therefore, it is really very difficult to insist on telling the rules. This was the situation in the early nineties. At this time, pop was pop, rock was rock, and hip-hop was hip-hop; but after entering the 21st century, jazz merged with soul and pop, and rhythm and blues merged with rock and hip-hop. The''mixing'' of styles makes it even more difficult to accurately say a musical style. Hugo interrupted Pedro''s words directly, "Is it because the mainstream is like this now, because Nirvana is like this now, / like this is the band, the metal band is like this, the stone rose is like this, the Smith band is like this, So does it have to be like this?" Hugos series of words silenced everyone around him, Pedro looked at Hugo dumbfounded, and Hugo obviously hasnt finished speaking, "I dont know when to rock I have also begun to advocate the mainstream. Is it authentic rock and roll only by following these so-called mainstreams?" This series of rhetorical questions left everyone speechless, and Neil, who was sitting next to Hugo, began to lower his head and think deeply This remark seemed shocking, but it was the last word. "Should we not break the shackles and create our own style? If not, why were we so happy when Nirvana succeeded?" Hugo''s words did not deliberately increase the momentum, as he usually did. That kind of "spring" tone, but quietly penetrated into everyone''s heart, deafening. "But...but..." Pedro is like a child who refuses to admit defeat. He wants to argue a few more words, but finds that he can''t tell the reason. Neil, who has been sitting next to him, said. "Since you think so, and you also said you can do it, then you have to show evidence!" Neils words immediately caught Pedro''s life-saving straw, "Yes, prove it, can you prove it?" Hugo looked at everyone''s eyes on him. This hot, expectant and provocative look made Hugo feel the slight heat from his skin. Not only did he not have any timidity, but he also had a powerful and arrogant look. However raw. Therefore, Hugo nodded confidently, showing a bright smile, "Why not?" Thousands of words! Four thousand-character chapters, please recommend votes. Chapter 172： 1 string of drums In this small piece of the poor street, Hugo is an unknown person. This is a world that speaks with music. The work of an actor has no effect on prestige. Even if Jack Nicholson appears here, it is just an ordinary spectator. , Let alone Hugo. No one cares about Hugo''s "true identity". All they care about is that Hugo''s guitar skills are really admirable. They benefit a lot from interacting with each other, at best. When Hugo made horrifying remarks about the guitar, doubts came naturally. No one wanted to believe Hugos views. Moreover, Hugos ideas were still so shocking, so Pedros doubts, Neil The proposal easily won the support of bystanders. Hugo can see their sincerity in those hot eyes, which reminds Hugo of Giordano Bruno (.), the fearless warrior who defended and developed the theory of the center of the sun, and was condemned by the Inquisition Burned to death in Rome''s fresh''flower'' square for "heresy". Hugo believed that if he could not come up with a valid proof, the surrounding rock defenders would burn him to death without hesitation-with the temperature of their eyes. However, this enthusiasm did not make Hugo back down. On the contrary, it also "excited" his inner ambitions. At this moment, Hugo was completely immersed in the world of music, which gave him the courage and courage to go forward. Confidence is like giving him a lever, and he can move the earth. However, the weapon in his hand is not a lever, but an instrument. He will use this instrument to shake the rock dynasty like the skynot to go. Overthrow, but let yourself become a part of this great dynasty! "So, I need a keyboard." Hugo''s mind was tumbling. In fact, after arriving in the poor street today, Hugo was full of spirits, and the surging emotions in his heart collided with countless fire''flowers'', especially with Neil. The guitar confrontation reached a peak, and now thinking of meeting a new challenge, Hugos excitement has pushed to a new peak, so there is a confident smile on the corner of his mouth, and the firmness of his eyes is full of indomitable determination. Resolute. "Of course, it''s not a problem." Pedro said, all the people standing inside the encirclement turned their heads to look outside, looking for an electronic keyboard, "what else do you need?" "Uh, timpani or snare drum, either." Hugo sorted out the melody flowing in his mind a bit, and said his choice, "This is enough..." "It''s two different?" Pedro looked at Hugo in surprise. What they discussed just now was just not using a guitar. Now Hugo has even eliminated the tedious drum set, leaving only a snare drum or timpani, and the bass is not in the range of demand. , This is going to create a rock song with a''color'', it will become more and more fantastic. A keyboard and a snare drum, no matter how it sounds, it sounds like an instrument used in a genre like country or pop. "Yes." Hugo gave a simple and clear answer, and the onlookers around immediately looked at each other. Soon, the electronic keyboard was handed in, and after finding the plug seat, I was ready to play. The crowd of onlookers is also increasing, and at least more than forty people have surrounded it. Obviously, everyone has heard the story: There is a arrogant rock rookie who says he can create an outstanding rock music without a guitar. This has laughed off a lot of peoples big teeth, or are curious about what is going on, or waiting to see this rookies joke, or wanting to pass the time, so everyone gathered around and faced the person sitting in the middle. Hugo pointed. Neil, who was sitting next to him with his legs crossed, felt very stressed, but he still did not move his position. He still looked at Hugo with anticipation, curiosity and doubt, even though Neil had admired Hugo last time. The song "Home ( but who knows if it is Hugo''s only "fine" colorful work, or it was made by Hugo''s masterpiece, otherwise it may be Hugo''s instant and unsustainable inspiration. Therefore, Neil began to look forward to it more and more. I dont know what kind of music Hugo will hand over in the face of such exciting doubts and onlookers? "Is there a drum? Whose drum is borrowed from a snare drum." Pedro looked around anxiously, and everyone else began to shout. Their mentality is very interesting. On the one hand, they want to see Hugo embarrassed and prove that their ideas are correct. Rock is not readable by anyone, nor can anyone in their circle participate in it. ; But on the other hand, they are curious about what Hugo''s so-called rock will look like. Can rock without a guitar really be so "precise"? This kind of contradictory and eager mood is "mixed", so The crowd of onlookers seemed a little turbulent. "I have." A low voice came through, and then the voice shouted back, "George, bring a snare from my drum set." This voice immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention. Pedro recognized him at a glance, "Hey, Fujin, thank you for your help." The underground rock circle is indeed very small, even if they have not met, they have heard names more or less, especially those who are capable. Hugo also looked over, and then saw a brawny man wearing a white''color'' t-shirt and a black''color'' jacket. His sharp facial features became more and more powerful because of his neat, slab-inch hairstyle, but he was not. The type with a face full of''flesh'' is quite a soldier''s demeanor, with a thick but clean beard, and his appearance must be under 30 years old, but his deep eyes do not match his appearance. Of maturity. Hugo is not sure if he has seen this strong man, but he can be sure that he has no impression of the name "Fujin". Of course, Hugo''s underground rock circle in Los Angeles is a rookie among rookies, and it is normal if he doesn''t know him. . So Hugo turned his head and looked at Neil. Neil smiled and said, "I dont know him, but Ive heard his name. He is a drummer. There is a band called''Brand New Day (brap; d). , He is famous in the circle. I also saw him for the first time today." It seems that this brawny man is a veteran in the underground rock circle. This brawny man named Fujin got his snare drum and walked towards Hugo, but he did not hand it to Hugo right away. Instead, he hugged the snare drum in his arms and quickly hit the drum with his right hand. It seems that he is using the general drum as an African drum. In fact, the snare drum sound is clear and bright, with a higher frequency than the bass drum, and it also has rustling strings. It has a special color. However, the snare drum is not used to strengthen the overbeat, but on the underbeat. Hit small rhythms to harmonize the silver color and enhance the rhythm of the music. The impression of snare drums is strong, dynamic, and expressive, which test the drummer''s technique very much. Of course, after a drummer who is color gets the snare drum, he can express the emotions of the song in multiple levels, rich and vivid, and can add a lot of color to the song. The Fujin in front of him is such a singer who shows good looks. The so-called four words of light, heavy, slow, and urgent are vividly displayed under the palm of Fujin. In the series of drums, the live performance The emotions were gradually pushed towards the''excitement'', which is like a drumbeat to boost morale before the war, stirring up everyone''s inner blood, and those eyes looking at Hugo are like wolves and tigers full of provocation, as if If Hugo does not perform well, they will rush forward and tear Hugo to pieces. Hugo knew that this was a challenge that Fujin issued to him, and it was also a provocation. Fujin used this series of drumbeats to express his opinions clearly: he did not believe that Hugo could do it, and compared to Pedro, Fujin was more than just questioning, he looked down on Hugo even more, perhaps in his opinion , Hugo is just a clown sensationalist, so his contempt focused on Hugo without any hindrance amidst the drumbeat. Even without Fujins excitation, Hugo would have been fighting high, and now he is laughing when facing Fujins provocation. Fujin used his drumming skills to send out the battle book, and Hugo naturally did not back down, and he raised his head and continued the battle book, although he and Fujin could not be as positive as the Biao guitar just now. ''Hands against'', but Hugo also has absolute self-confidence. He will not only win this challenge, but will also convince everyone! Since crossing over, Hugo has been facing different challenges, from the layers of interference from the Golden Raspberry Award, to the difficulty of the "Yihai Xiongfeng" crew, and now a challenge book from underground rock. Hugo has never He has never flinched, even if what he needs to face is a power that is several times greater than his own ability, he will not give up. Its like todays scene, Hugo is not the most beautiful. Whether its guitar, creation, or understanding of rock, Hugo will not be one of the best, at least he has no way to reach the height of Kurt Cobain. , Even if Hugo carries the advanced memories of the next 22 years, in acting and music, these memories have no effect, because in the professional field, hard power is always talking, Hugo''s own outstanding talent It is the magic weapon to win Therefore, Hugo will not back down. Even if he fails this time, he will continue to struggle with his head upright, and then rely on his own efforts to stand up again. Until a breakthrough is made! Hugo stretched out his hands happily, Fujin handed the snare drum to Hugo, but he did not let go directly, the two grabbed the snare drum and tried each other tightly in the air. The fire''flower'' in the fire is on the verge. In the end, Fujin relaxed slightly. It was not that he gave up, but that he was looking forward to seeing Hugo embarrassed! Watching Hugo take the snare drum, Fujin did not say or do too much, but only used himself. His eyes stared at Hugo, and continued to put pressure on Hugo''s already heavy shoulders. Hugo didn''t care. He had to concentrate all his attention on the performance that was about to begin. He turned on the electronic keyboard and placed the snare drum on his right hand. His heartbeat started to speed up involuntarily. . This duel is unfair, because Hugo is a highly skilled guitarist, but now he has to create on the keyboard and snare drum he is not proficient at, and he has to create a song that surprises everyone. ''Yan'' rock song! But this is life, there is equality, but there is no fairness, Hugo will not blame others, because this challenge is his initiative to follow. Therefore, Hugo did not hesitate too much, adjusted his breathing, ignored the out-of-control heartbeat rhythm, and then pressed the first note on the electronic keyboard with both hands! Chapter 173： Kill the hero Hugo''s left hand tapped a few simple notes on the black and white keys of the keyboard. It was like a beginner trying to make a sound of the keys. This kind of rusty and simple notes made the crowds onlookers stunned. Most of them were stunned. ''Lu'' showed an incredible expression. I originally hoped that Hugo could show some shocking performance, but at the beginning, it is really difficult for people to have more expectations. Suddenly Hugo pressed a sound effect with his right hand, creating the sound of a plane gliding. With the long tail sound, the strength of the left hand gradually increased. A series of "psychedelic", excited, and powerful notes were slender in Hugo''s left hand. The fingers flowed out, the knuckles were vigorous and the music was light and smooth, Hugo''s mouth was drawn with a smile, and he whispered "Oh" and then quickly put his right hand on the snare drum, beating a brisk beat. The beats of the snare drum, full of rustling strings, merged into the musical notes of the keyboard with electronic sounds. The two crossed to make a shining starlight, one by one embedded in the darkening night. "Well, I met a dying old man on the train," Hugo sang like this. His voice seemed to be hidden in the music, covered in a layer of tulle, which made people unable to see the original appearance. Feel the mellowness and comfort of that voice. Today, Hugo deliberately increased the use of his voice. Simply put, the incorrect singing method of "dry howling" made Hugo''s voice more hoarse, creating a roaring effect. So even if it''s just a simple lyrics, Hugo sings with such a voice and a neat hyphenation method, and the momentum of the whole song fills up quietly. "There is no more direction, no more pain. Well, he said,''Before I''m dying,'' there is only one thing...Never let your fear determine your destiny.... In fact, Hugos singing skills are still not fine and brilliant. He is also groping in many ways, but singing his own original songs has such advantages, because he has a deeper understanding of the lyrics and melody, so that the singer can Express emotions more completely. For example at this moment. Everyone fell silent and listened quietly to Hugo''s singing. The keyboard sounds that shuttled in the night sky, dotted with countless stars on the dark night sky, a picture of Vincent van Gogh (. van. ) The hazy and gorgeous scene of the famous painting "Starry Sky" is spread out in front of my eyes. Listen to the deep meaning in the lyrics of Hugo, who is the dying old man? Rock, or does it refer to the "spirit" **** who sticks to the rock model? "There is no more direction, no more pain..." It directly points out people''s doubts. Hugo''s point of view is sad, there is no innovation, not only rock and roll, all music will gradually decline, this is inevitable. And the last sentence "Never let your fear determine your destiny" is even more deafening. Why do Pedro, Fokin and others think that rock without guitars is impossible? Is it because they have no talent? Obviously not? . It is because they are afraid of change, because they lack imagination, because they dare not take steps to break the framework. Fear determines fate, this is the real sadness, especially for rock and roll that has repeatedly shocked the world. The melody under Hugo''s left fingertips is not good. The simple eight-beat rhythm and the catchy melody can be hummed just after hearing it once; with the well-distributed drum beats on the right hand, the "cross" crosses the melody. Among them, people can''t help but follow the drum beat to the beat... It seems that everyone is involved in the carnival on the spot without noticing it. The corners of Hugos mouth evoke a shallow arc, those amber eyes shone brighter than the moon than the sun, and those thin lips spit out words one by one, The meaningless vocabulary in itself constitutes a heavy hammer, which strikes everyone''s heart. "I said yes to kill your hero (...) Then fly, fly, baby dont cry. " Hugo''s voice suddenly aggravated. He changed his singing method and released his voice completely. This made the song''s momentum not only not weakened, but it grew stronger. The phrase "strangling your hero" is in the night''s color. It slipped by in the ordinary, as if it was a gust of breeze, understatement, and the subsequent "fly! Fly!" momentum immediately pulled up, exploding the entire momentum. Pedro looked at Hugo in front of him, slightly opened his mouth, dumbfounded, he was shocked by the Hugo in front of him, and even more shocked by the extraordinary music of this kind of music. The confidence on Hugo''s face is so shining that it makes people unable to move their eyes, as if all the notes are being directed in his hands. In fact, Hugo''s use of keyboards and snare drums is very basic and not difficult, at least one grade inferior to his guitar skills, but such simple melody and skills, after permutation and combination, give out a brand new look. The vitality finally shines through Hugo''s interpretation. Every lyric, every melody, beat Pedro''s heart fiercely. If he looked down on Hugo when he met in the car shop in the morning; then he admired Hugo when he saw the guitar; and at this moment, Pedro was impressed. Pedro once again deeply realized that the underground rock music circle hides dragons and crouching tigers, never be petty people, because their talents can often make people jaw-dropping! "There is no need to worry, because everyone will die. We just walk and walk every day, baby don''t walk. There is no need to worry, I love you more than everything." Hugo''s deep voice is free in the''psychedelic'' melody Shuttle, constantly changing a variety of''colors'' colors, and the weight of the lyrics is truly falling in everyone''s heart. Neil couldn''t help closing his eyes, he felt as if he was plugging his wings, soaring in the melody of Hugos fingertips, enjoying the wonder and happiness of musical magic. Indeed, Hugo did not use the guitar, only two instruments: keyboard and snare drum, but Hugo successfully created a song, undoubtedly a rock song, and more importantly, the momentum, connotation and The depth is not inferior to other rock songs that show off''color'', which makes people immersed in it effortlessly. The existing rock is the hero in everyones heart, and then some concrete ones may be Nirvana or the Beatles. Everyone has their own hero in their hearts, but in Hugos singing, the so-called hero here It''s the fixed mode of rock and roll. But Hugo tells everyone with his practical actions, dont be afraid to stop your own footsteps, dont let the frame restrict your actions, everyone will die instead of watching their heroes twilight, it is better to kill the heroes with their own hands, and then create Create a piece of your own world, take off and soar, and run wild, without worrying about the future, because this is where the spirit of rock and roll is. The sentence "kill the hero (... shines with a proud light in Hugo''s understatement, enough to make everyone look at him. "Well, one day the sun will sink on the horizon, and an incredible sight will spread across the sky. Well, I dont want to be the one who will destroy tonight is right in front of you, right in front of your eyes. I said''yes'' the hero who killed you ( ...) Then fly, fly, baby don''t cry. There is no need to worry, because everyone will die. We just walk and walk every day, baby don''t walk. There is no need to worry, I love you more than anything else. " Hugos singing is still flying in the night sky, but the dark night is completely illuminated by Hugos spirit. The stars in the sky are lit by the notes of this song, illuminating the night like daylight. . Rock and roll without innovation and breakthroughs is bound by rules, and the end will only be death. Therefore, Hugo said, "I don''t want to be the one who will destroy tonight..." The person who needs to break free is "you" and everyone present. The greatest part of mankind is to dare to imagine. If you don''t think you can fly, then the airplane will not be born. The same is true for rock and roll. Along with Hugos singing, Neil was the first to clap the rhythm with both hands. This rhythm merged into the snare drum, and the momentum of the whole song began to rise gradually. More and more people applauded. The crowd finally put aside their prejudices, relaxed themselves, joined the music carnival, clapped with both hands, beat the beat with both feet, matched the music with their bodies, and expressed their response to Hugo with their own actions. When Hugo sang the chorus part, people followed along and sang, "Fly! Fly! Baby don''t cry!" Hugo''s smile rose, like a night''s "flower" that blooms most beautifully in the night The crowd sang again in the crowd, "Go! Go! Baby don''t go!" This is the country of music. Maybe they hate each other and hate each other. But everything in the music can be temporarily put down, just for the melody that is not complicated but has an abyss. Fujin looked at Hugo in front of him, UU read www. uukanshu. The smile on Com''s face bloomed uncontrollably. Although he didn''t want to admit defeat, he had to admit that Hugo used practical actions to make him bow his head. This is a song without a guitar accompaniment, and the color makes people cheer; this is a song that goes deep into the quintessence of rock and roll, and the call of "kill the hero" is enough to make everyone cheer. As Hugo said, everything is possible, because this is where the spirit of rock and roll is, and the courage to stifle heroes is never lacking in rock and roll. As a result, Fujin no longer suppressed himself, and took hold of his fists, tapped the tempo restrainedly and forcefully, relaxed the muscles on his body, completely integrated into the world of music, and had a carnival together. As a result, at the intersection of Poor Street, there was a scene that people had to look away. A group of more than forty people gathered together, jumping and shouting with the music floating in the center of the crowd. This kind of pure enjoyment of music Gestures are not uncommon, because they are the essence of a rock party. But it makes people curious. There is still more than half an hour before the rock night begins. Who on earth is performing live and getting so many responses? People walked over uncontrollably, and the crowd grew more and more, only to hear the powerful voice in the center yelling, "Smoke the hero!" Chapter 174： Rock night Hugo felt very satisfied and proud at this time, and of course very happy. It is undeniable that all the onlookers at the scene joined their own music performances, which gave Hugo a lot of confidence. This kind of live performance opportunity can get the audience''s response to the performer''s greatest reward, not to mention the people around. Not only the professionals but also the mentality of watching jokes before, now being able to gain their recognition is vital to Hugo, even more important than the "Yihai Xiongfeng" ending song attracting attention. But Hugo is even more happy that this is the first time he has tried three unfamiliar performances on the scene: keyboards, snare drums and singing. But the result was much better than Hugo had imagined. Apart from the singing he had tried several times before, the instrumental performance has always been Hugos weakness. He is only good at guitar. Even if he finished the performance today, he has keyboards and snare drums. The use of Hugo is only done through the simplest basic skills. However, this success tells Hugo that although he is not talented enough in musical instrument learning, he can still make progress as long as he works hard. More importantly, he can also use other musical instruments to complete his creations. This is really a big deal. good news. &n. This song also made Hugo very happy. Although this is a relatively technically concise song, which is the result of the further development of new metal music, the emotional injection and sincere interpretation have resolved this disadvantage, and the song The "essence" of "Essence" is fully displayed. In fact, this song is not only a response to the challenges of Pedro, Fokkin and others, but also Hugo''s challenge to the past self. In the past year, although Hugo has won several live singing opportunities, he has also won a lot of applause, including the recent praise of the ending song of "Yihai Xiongfeng"; but in fact, Hugo has never positioned himself in his heart. In the position of a singer, as he said before, if there is a band, he is more willing to become a guitarist because this is a position he is more familiar with. But today, Hugo has really gained confidence. In fact, he can play other instruments well. In fact, he does not lose sight of these professionals. In fact, he does well in the position of singer. Perhaps, one day in the future, when Hugo really has the opportunity to become a singer, his attitude will change. "Hey, buddy, you''re so''great'', you''re really so''great''." Neil sat beside Hugo, and after the performance of Hugo One was finished, he directly gave Hugo a big one. Embrace. Neal admired Hugo last time, and today it is what makes Neal change Hugo again. Neil can feel the surging inside. Although they have talked a lot just now and have played the guitar once, Neil discovered that he still has a lot of topics to discuss with Hugo. This kind of encounter The happiness of like-minded partners makes Neil''s cold face full of Nordic style dyed with the unique enthusiasm of the country near the equator. It''s a pity that if Neil wants to chat with Hugo, he has to wait, because all the onlookers around can''t wait to swarm up. "Brother, it''s lusty, it''s lusty too much", "Wow, you really opened my eyes", "Man, you should play it again"... The provocative eyes full of doubts just now have all Disappeared, these rock lovers all stepped forward to express their admiration to Hugo. Maybe it was just a handshake, maybe just a word, maybe just a look or a thumb, but they clearly expressed their inner truth. mood. There is no need for more debates and disputes. Hugos performance just now is the most direct and simple answer. The exquisite brilliance has left countless echoes in everyones heart. Fujin came up to take off his snare drum. Hugo originally planned to express his gratitude, but Fujin didnt plan to talk too much, so he left, and Hugo was repeatedly stepped forward. People blocked it, so unfortunately, Hugo did not know this little prestigious drummer. Pedro stood beside him for a long time. He waited until the people were almost scattered before he walked to Hugo. The face that had been laughing and laughing was now full of seriousness. He looked at Hugo seriously. , Making Hugo confused. Hugo couldn''t help but glanced at Neil, but Neil was not quite clear either. Neil and Pedro just nodded their friends and were not friends, so they didnt know each others sex. Pedro suddenly bowed officially thirty degrees, which caught Hugo by surprise. Its just that Pedros previous image has always been the image of a big boy who loves to play and laugh. Suddenly it became so serious and quite funny. Hugo couldnt help but laugh. If it werent for the current situation, Hugo would have long been. Laughed out. After Pedro straightened up, he tried to calm his own voice and said, "Hugo, I apologize for my impoliteness, and I hope you dont mind." It turned out to be this matter, but Hugo didnt care at all. Was the meeting in the morning or the provocation just now, it was purely a discussion of music, not a personal attack, he didn''t mind at all. But Pedro didnt think so. He went on to say, You just proved your good looks with actual actions. I must apologize for your attitude, and you also proved that you are not a bullshit. The song you just created..." At this point, Pedro paused, and cast a confirming glance at Hugo. Hugo quickly said "strangling the hero", "Yes, strangling the hero... is indeed one. A song that is very''splendid'', and no guitar is used. So, I want to pay my respects to you" Seeing Pedro who was so serious in front of him, Hugo originally wanted to make a joke, but changed his mind. The attitude of the other party is serious and serious. If you still want to make a joke, it is disrespect for the other party. Humor also depends on the occasion. So Hugo suppressed the smile on his face and said formally, "I accept your apology and respect. And to express my gratitude to you." After receiving Hugos official reply, Pedros face immediately burst into a bright smile, Hey, man, you were really great just now. Looking at Pedro in front of him, where is it? There is the serious look just now, and there is no sneer at Hugo in the morning. I am completely excited like a child, "Tell me, how did you have this idea, just dont use the guitar, which is absolutely impossible for the current rock and roll. Imagination." Hugo and Neil couldn''t help but smile at each other. Pedro in front of them did have the ability to lighten up the mood. Maybe it was his innocent heart for music. "Uh, being lazy?" The correct answer should be "crossing", but Hugo obviously won''t say this answer, so he raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "In fact, I was just thinking that the instrument has So many, why must it be the guitar to show the essence of rock? Of course, the guitar is a very beautiful instrument, which is why I chose it, believe me, I love my guitar very much. " Hugos words made Neil chuckle next to him. Pedro also remembered Hugos brilliant guitar skills just now, and naturally nodded again and again, "Actually, guitars are very useful in many types of music. The status of''color'', such as the country. But then I wondered, are other instruments about to be ignored? Just like bass, piano, and drums are not important in rock, or, in other words, Can''t other instruments create''fine'' rock music?" "Of course the answer is no." Pedro said happily. He still finds it unbelievable. In the morning, the man who wore a shirt like a Wall Street **** was sitting on a Wall Street street with his legs crossed. Beside the poor streets outside, talking excitedly about my views on music But at this time Pedro doesnt care if the man in front of him is mixed on Wall Street. The point is that this mans insights on music really suit his taste. Of course, a Neil should be added. The three of them are from Speaking of musical instruments, Nieliang, from metal rock to British rock, from music to dreams, the constant flow of topics makes the passage of time insignificant. Even if Pedro''s partner came over to call him, he refused without looking back, and he decided to participate in Rock Night with Hugo tonight. Getting closer and closer to eight oclock, the crowds on the streets of the poor street grew more and more, and the three Hugo realized that if they didnt go in again, it would be difficult to find a place near the stage, so they too. They all stood up and moved in the direction of Al Bar among the crowds. But at this time Al Bar seems to have not officially opened the''door''. Everyone was crowded at the''door'' and waited. The greetings of acquaintances came one after another, noisy discussions, cheerful laughter, and excitement of breathing. When they were wrong together, the pace of winter stopped outside the poor street, and they could only peep through the surrounding buildings with curiosity to see the bustle of this area. "Hey, guys, how about it? Tonight''s scene is still grand, isn''t it?" A man standing on Neal''s left side intervened in their conversation with a big smile. Pedro''s chattering box was completely opened at this time, and he did not have the arrogant and cold image when he first met in the morning. He was the first to take the conversation, "It is more than Shanda, this should be the most lively party this year. The previous few rock and roll I came to participate in the night, but they are not as good as tonight. After speaking, Pedro looked at Hugo and Neil excitedlyOf course, part of the reason was because I met. Two good friends. " "Oh, Hugo, right?" The man stretched out his right hand towards Hugo who was standing among the three, and the two shook hands, then the man looked at Neil again, "Neil Anderson? Just now your guitar duel. I appreciate it. Its really great. Its a pity that Im not standing on the stage tonight, otherwise it will definitely add a lot of color to tonights performance. Of course, there is also the song by Hugo just now. . Killing the hero... the "fine" color is brilliant" The man didn''t forget to applaud to express his admiration after he finished speaking, his face was filled with an exceptionally brilliant smile. Hugo did not expect that his performance just now would have such a profound impact. People came forward to greet Hugo along the way. It is only really fascinating to express his admiration for Hugo in this simple way. Characters can win fame in this circle, and only those who truly show off will be admired, envied, and jealous. Judging from the current situation, no one is jealous of Hugo for the time being, indicating that he is not enough to show off. "Are you?" Neil is still a little more sensible, as it was the same last time. Although he really hoped to be able to talk with Hugo, he still chose to abide by the agreement and leave first. This is also true this time. "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself, Green Hill." The man showed a gentlemans smile. Chapter 175： Celebrities gathered Green Hill? Hugo thought the name was familiar, but he was pretty sure he hadn''t seen the man in front of him. A rigorous square face, thick eyebrows and big eyes, wearing a pair of black''color'' square glasses, neat light brown''color'' short hair, about the middle and late part of thirty years old, very bookish, wearing a simple t-shirt denim ''Pants'', with an amiable smile, even if he is a researcher or PhD student, there is no problem. "Super Alupen. Pedro shouted out in surprise. Obviously he knew each other, and Hugo immediately discovered that the deserted Neil also cast respectful eyes at Green. Hugo easily thinks that Green should be a well-known figure in the underground rock circle, so Pedro and Neil both know each other, just like Fogin, and this man is also called Super Al...Super Al? Al Bar? Hugo suddenly remembered that today Alfonso told himself that the owner of Al Bar is called Green Hill and everything was explained immediately. Green is obviously a rock music lover. His Al Bar has become a gathering place for underground rock and built a stage for these bands pursuing rock music dreams to show themselves, and it seems that this kind of sponsorship has continued for more than one or two. Years, accumulated over the years, people in the rock circle naturally have an admiration for Green. Although Green did not really substantial sponsoring any band, Al Bar has become a gathering place for people in the circle. This feat is enough to make Pedro and Neal admire. Hugo naturally does the same. Looking at Green in front of him again, Hugo once again understood what it means to be impenetrable. I heard that Green had left. ''private''. military. Fire background Of course, this kind of rumors are always unreliable, but even as a successful businessman, Green does not see the appearance of a businessman at all, but looks like an elegant scholar. "Yes, I am Green Hill, also known as Super Al." Green replied in the affirmative, "I just saw your''precision'' performance, and wanted to get to know you, so I appeared here. Up." There is always a smile on Green''s face, not only friendly and polite, but also with a trace of enthusiasm hidden deep in his eyes. It can be seen that he is indeed a true rock lover, not out of business considerations, nor for any commercial interests, but simply relying on a passion, Al Bar supports underground rock without asking for anything in return. Long. "The night of rock and roll is about to begin, but it is not easy to get in from here to grab a good position. Why don''t you follow me and go in from the back''door'' to seize a favorable position? "The children''s light gleamed in Green''s eyes, which was quite surprising. Perhaps in front of one''s own hobbies, it is always easy for people to remove their pretense and show their truest appearance. Pedro was immediately excited, but Hugo was a little embarrassed. He didn''t think it was a good idea. He didn''t want Neil to look at him, with a hint of embarrassment in his eyes. Hugo knew that he and Neil had similar ideas, so Hugo said, "The essence of Rock Night is not that no matter where you are, you can join the carnival together. Then In the first row in front of the stage, standing outside the bar seems to be less important." In fact, it''s not that Hugo doesn''t want to walk the back door so hypocritical. If this is a ballet performance or an opera, then its not fun to walk the back door to get a good position. But this is not elegant art, but a rock and roll for the whole people. Enjoying it together is the key point. Including the process of queuing, crowded crowds, loud and deafening sounds, and dense crowds are all part of the party. Therefore, it is important to be able to stand in the first row to watch, but if you lose the opportunity, let it go and enjoy it all is the most important thing. Hugo''s words were actually very euphemistic, but Green realized it instantly. He couldn''t help but laughed and said generously, "My fault." This is somewhat different from the name "Super Al". , Hugo originally thought that Green should be a hero and the like, but now it seems to be full of affinity. Is this the real Green, or the power of Rock Night? "So, don''t you mind if I join this carnival together?" It can be seen from Green''s dress that he actually intends to join everyone and enjoy tonight together. If he intends to watch the performance condescendingly in the VIP box, then he does not need to come out directly. Even if he wants to get to know Hugo, he can send two bodyguards to invite him, and then wait for Hugo to come forward and greet him flatteredly. But Green didn''t. He personally joined the tide of people in the queue. Even if he proposed to walk through the door, he also proposed to occupy the front row of the stage together. These details can glimpse some clues of Grinch. "Of course, of course." Hugo said again and again, "If you don''t take the initiative, I plan to invite. Because I think, after the performance is over, I wonder if you can take me to meet the Green Day band. , Carberry Band? I really really like them." "Do you like their music too?" Green''s smile opened immediately, "I thought you were not familiar with these bands." "Are you kidding? Of course I know them" Hugo said this sentence, but Pedro and Neil looked over in surprise, and Hugo realized that his thinking was still a bit ahead. The Carberry Band, this alternative rock band from Ireland, has its soul character Doros Orewardan. Under the leadership of onda, countless musical miracles have been created. Together with the 02 band and Enya, they are known as the pioneers of leading Irish music to the world. Dolos''s unique vocalization injects a unique charm into the band, which has also become the target of imitation of many female singers, such as Wang. Philippines. The Kabriel band was founded in the late 1980s, but the first album will not be officially released until 19 years. In the first half of this year, the band released their first single "Dreamland idae". The music critics are like "tide" but the charts don''t pay for it. In the case of applause, they have to choose to follow other bands. During the tour, relying on one''s own strong ability to accumulate more audiences in the live performance, this can make the release of the album a logical matter. The acceptance of the invitation by the Carberry Band to Rock Night is actually a performance to test the waters of the American music market. Even people like Pedro and Neil who are familiar with the underground rock music circle don''t know enough about the situation on the other side of the Atlantic. After all, this is an era of "blocked" without the Internet. Relatively speaking, the Green Day band, which grew up in the underground punk circle of northern California, is familiar with it. The Green Day band was also formed in the late 1980s and released its first album in 19, but unfortunately it failed to make a name for it. This year The second album "Puff Tong" was released in January. This album caused a good response in the underground rock circle, which attracted a lot of attention for the Green Day band. It is said that the Green Day band has signed a record company not long ago, which means that the Green Day band has sounded the clarion call for marching towards the mainstream market. Pedro and Neil both knew the Green Day band, but they knew nothing about the Capricorn band. So when Hugo actually marked his love for the two bands so aggressively, it was natural It aroused their suspicion. Hugo had no choice but to say quickly, "Excellent music doesn''t distinguish between countries, doesn''t it? I have listened to their music before, and I have been looking forward to meeting today for a long time." Although Neal still wanted to ask how Hugo got the music of the Carberry Band, it is obviously not a good place to talk now, and Green did not continue to pursue it. He said, "Yes, absolutely. In this way. I have been looking forward to today''s live performance for a long time." Only then did Neal turn his attention back, and curiously said, "What is the style of the Carberry band?" "You should pay attention to Dolos, the lead singer of the band, her voice is really great, and the way she sings is even more special..." Hugo said enthusiastically. These bands used to be on the guitar box of the Glory To Death band. The posters, the idols out of reach, but now Hugo can hear their performances on the spot, and maybe even get up close. This excitement can only be experienced by true rock lovers. The turbulent crowd slowly gathered towards the entrance of the Al Bar. The space in the bar that could accommodate 300 people was quickly overcrowded. Hugo didnt even have time to pay attention to the decoration of the bar. The guest performer is the Green Day band, which has recently gained fame. Although Billy Joe Armstrong was originally a baby face, Billy Joe, who appeared less than ten yards before Hugo''s eyes at this time, was still a twenty-year-old young man with a vigorous vigor. , Self-confidence, and immature smiles bloomed wantonly on the tender cheeks. Most of the music they performed was not heard by Hugo before, because the first two albums of the Green Day band were through Gary Beware of local independent record companies in Folia State! ) Independently released, only circulating in the underground rock circle, it is very difficult to find the source of the sound, let alone find the original tape. At this time, Green Days music is still a bit green, but they can already be seen in their embryonic form in the future. The classic 70s punk musics retro, concise and catchy fluent melody, straightforward and crude lyrics, in that one by one Vented out of the musical notes. Although Hugo has never listened to these music, it does not affect him to enjoy the atmosphere of such music. Hugo quickly fell into madness. He temporarily left everything behind him, including the incident that he had passed through to 19 years. He entered the world of music completely, as if he was not Hugo. Lancaster is still the same as Chen Hugo. This kind of hearty pleasure makes Hugo''s brain blank, but it has reached the extreme of simplicity. "Pa", what sound? Is it the sound of a belt breaking? Why does the waist of denim pants seem to be loose? It should be... isn''t it? Chapter 176： Ask for signature Feel the rhythm''chaos'' in the blood, feel the drum beat on the eardrum, feel the restlessness jumping on the feet, feel the heat dancing on the skin, feel the emotions rolling in the mind...everything in the bar An oxygen factor seems to be suffering from mania. Under the influence of the powerful musical symbols on the stage, the dragons and snakes dance wildly, the fire tree silver''flower''. Everyone in Al Bar is like that, falling into an indescribable realm, just relying on Ben. Be able to follow the music and enjoy every moment of madness. This is a carnival feast for real music lovers, just like those large rock festivals. All rock enthusiasts gather together to enjoy top-notch and professional performances, sway the energy in their bodies, and let themselves follow the music. The rhythm of climbing to one peak after another. Hugo felt that he was suffocating for several times, not only because the almost boiling air inside the bar did not leave much oxygen, but also because the beating heart in the chest cavity was squeezing every bit of oxygen, making him feel Breathing becomes rapid. But Hugo still doesn''t want to leave, because this is his world. One band after another. On average, each band has 15 minutes of performance time. By the time all the bands have performed, it is already 10:30 in the evening. In fact, the Rock Night at Al Bar can be regarded as a small rock music festival, the whole scale is one size smaller, and the reputation of the guests is also limited to the underground rock music circle of the West Bank, but it does not affect the beauty of the night in any way. The reason why the performance ended at 10:30 was mainly because the remaining time was left for all fans and performers to have a free''communication''. In the bar, you can enjoy a lot of things with a bottle of beer and a glass of whiskey. happy hour. Although the bar owner Green is accompanied, it is not easy to get close to tonights performers. At this time, there are at least 30 people gathered around the Green Day band, and they cant get in at all. Relatively speaking, Ka There will be fewer "trends" around the Baileys, but the scale of more than a dozen people should not be underestimated. Finally, after weighing it up, Hugo came to the Carberry first. Hugo holding his guitar, holding the marker he just borrowed from Green, excited and anxiously stood outside the small circle, waiting for his own opportunity. Hugos look full of expectation seemed to be full of interest in the eyes of several other people, but Pedro was okay. He didnt recognize Hugo as an actor, but was curious why Hugo was so excited; but Green and Both Neil obviously know that Hugo is an actor who has been in the limelight recently, and Hugo, who has been promoting movies on various TV shows not long ago, is now like an ordinary fan of small songs. Anxiously waiting for the meeting with his idol. "Hugo, are you sure you want to sign?" Neil looked at Hugo in a puzzled manner. He could understand Hugo''s love for the band, but he couldn''t understand the request for an autograph. "Of course." Hugo didn''t turn his head back, but looked forward to Doros, the lead singer of the Capricorn band. In fact, Doros is not the kind of amazingly beautiful female, petite. The cute body has a surprisingly high and powerful voice. The baby face with big eyes and round face has a misty temperament like smoke. In the end, it is matched with a short hair of less than an inch, which is very cool. It wasn''t until this moment that Hugo confirmed his guess with his eyes. He was standing in front of the Kabriel band, and he was standing in front of Dolos. This feeling was really wonderful. Although Hugo has always told himself not to make a fuss every time he sees a "star", it has been quite effective this year, at least not in the crew of "Yihai Xiongfeng"; but at this moment, I see my love of rock music for ten years. Hugo was still a little unbearable when he was in the band. Seeing such a Hugo, Green couldn''t help but laughed, "I thought you also thought that the signature is actually of no value at all, because this is just an ordinary person recording his name on a piece of paper. The so-called. Signature... Except for checks, other meanings are fantasised by others, right?" "Of course, that''s what I think. The autograph is one of the stupidest souvenirs in the world." Hugo replied simply and neatly. The three people next to him were stunned. Pedro didn''t hold back, and the first one laughed. Get up, "You think, many times, artists just sign their names on a piece of paper, maybe we lose them when they turn around, or they sign on something meaningless, compared to a hug or a piece of paper. As far as the photos are concerned, those unintelligible signatures have no value at all." "Then you are still looking forward to come over and ask for an autograph." Pedro mocked the past mercilessly. He was already laughing too hard. For the first time he found Hugo so funny, even when he saw Hugo''s broken belt just now. Neither is so joyful. Hugo shrugged, "This is the trajectory of our lives, isn''t it? Maybe ten or twenty years later, when we look at these stupid signatures, we will laugh and say to friends, family and posterity, at that time I How many stupid things I did in order to get this signature. This is to record the imprint of our lives. I plan to record the signature on this guitar, and then collect the signatures of my favorite bands as much as possible. After many years, maybe I Become a lawyer or an accountant, and when you sit in the office, look at this guitar again and you will remember these years." There is no absolute right and wrong in life. Signatures are like tattoos. Many people impulsively leave the others name on their bodies when they are in love, but wait for the love to fade away, and even make trouble. After unhappy, the pain caused by this tattoo is unforgettable. But after time has passed, you will know how many hesitations and ups and downs have gone through in your life when you recall these links. Perhaps the tattoo will be washed away one day, and the signature cannot be immortal. The signature of the idol and the tattoo of the lover who used to be regarded as life will only be a name many years later, but what this "name" represents is no longer that. People, but that memory. Hugo''s understatement is a bit of joy, and the first reaction is to complain: a lawyer or an accountant? This is really unmatched, but was moved by these words. "Then why don''t you ask me for an autograph?" Pedro said straightforwardly. Hugo looked at Pedro up and down with his mouth, his picky eyes made Pedro quite uncomfortable. Fortunately, Hugo didn''t continue, and soon said, "Perform me in front of me, conquer me, then I''ll ask you for an autograph." After that, Green and Neal laughed, and Pedro even more slumped. Today, Hugo conquered them. As for their skills, at least for now, they are not enough for Hugo to admire them. At this moment, Hugo saw the opportunity and immediately walked forward and said to Dolos, "Hey, Dolos, I really really like you guys, dreamy, lingering ilhn, all Its my favorite." An insider can tell the difference with just one sentence. Hugo obviously knows the Capricorn band very well. Although he said more, it immediately made Doros eyes light up, You can like that. Great. How are we doing tonight?" "The first song can tell you that you are still quite nervous, especially the first half, which is not the level you should have. But believe me, you are very''glamorous'', and insisting on yourself is the most important thing." Yu Guo didn''t blindly chase after him, but still put forward his own opinions, and the smile on Dolos''s face immediately bloomed. In fact, Doross singing method is too unique, even in the underground rock circle. This makes Doros have to bear great pressure, worrying that his singing will not be accepted by the audience and affect the bands performance. developing. So, although she doesn''t know Hugo, it is important to be recognized by such a "fan" who really likes their music. "Oh thank you, thank you, you don''t know what you just said means to me." A light smile appeared on Doros''s face, which was set against the round apple face with a hint of sweetness. Dolos is not a singer with a lot of smiles in the public. Most of the time, she is low-key and cold that does not match her appearance. Today, Doros laughed, which shows that her inner emotions are on the rise. "Can I ask you to sign for me? Just write it on this guitar." Hugo quickly handed the carbon pen up, and then raised the guitar in his hand, looking at Dolos with expectant eyes. Dorothy looked at Hugo with some surprise, because most of them were insiders tonight, and everyone mainly focused on communication, and it was rare to ask for signatures. But Dorothy saw Hugo''s bright smile, so she nodded, "No problem." Then he took the pen and signed the first name on the Hugo guitar case. Later, the same situation also appeared in Hugos conversation with Green Days lead singer Billy Joe. He obviously didnt understand Hugos request for an autograph. The first sentence of this young and energetic child The words are, "Shit, what a ghost name, I''m not the **** Cote Cobain." Hugo laughed, but in the end Billy Joe still signed Hugos guitar, let Hugo This rock night is complete. Hugo has had a snap with many performing bands. Of course, many people have recognized Hugo, and they all came forward to discuss guitar or "kill the hero.. Such happy times quickly slipped away between the fingers, and when Hugo reacted, it was already a quarter past eleven. Neil and Pedro are planning to go back, because tonight''s main course is over, and the next time is the time for drinking and revelry. They naturally don''t have to stay behind, knowing that they can''t help themselves. "Please be sure to let my car **** you back." Green said with a friendly smile, "Originally, as the host tonight, I wanted to provide some convenience, but unfortunately, there is nothing I can do except music. So please stop. Let me miss this opportunity." "Music trumps everything, doesn''t it?" Hugo''s words made everyone laugh. "It''s not that convenient to call a taxi at this time, so let my car come in handy." Taxis in Los Angeles can''t be stopped on the street. You must call the taxi company to make an appointment. So Green''s help is indeed just right. Hugo and Neil and Pedro looked at each other, and then they smiled, "Why not? So I don''t have to worry about this bad denim pants falling down together. " Chapter 177： Surprise dinner The roads in Los Angeles in the middle of the night are very smooth, which reminds Hugo of the days when he was filming in New York. New York is a city that never sleeps. Even in the dead of night, there are still many vehicles on the road, but Los Angeles seems to gradually become quiet after 8 o''clock. In addition to the noisiest areas, dark means that the city has also fallen asleep. Of course, the nightlife in Los Angeles is also colorful. Even if there is no brightly lit, there are still ways of entertainment hidden in the dark. Hugo soon arrived at Sunset Plaza. After communicating with Pedro and Neal, he got out of the car first. Walking home along the hillside, Hugo looked at the lights at home. It was very strange that the lights on the third floor were dimmed, but the lights on the fourth floor were on. Could it be said that only Joseph is at home, and Alex, Uma, and Carl are still working? Uma and Carl can understand, but Alex just went for an interview, why didn''t he come back so late, or did Alex go out to enjoy the nightlife? Hugo was thinking chaotic in his head, and walked towards home. Since Ernst on the second floor rested early, Hugo had to relax his steps to avoid the huge echo in the corridor making the old man irritable again. I remember once that Ernst had too much footsteps because Alex came back at night. After he got up from his sleep, he angrily knocked on the big''door'' on the third floor, which made Hugo and Alex go bloody. Scolded. In fact, no matter how loud the sound in the corridor is, it will not affect sleep. Hugo speculated that Ernst had insomnia and needed to vent his emotions. After all, the temper of older people is really elusive, and Alex can only be blamed. I just stepped on a landmine. On the third floor, Hugo took out the key from his pocket, opened the''door'' of the room, closed the big''door'', skillfully put the key in the glass bowl at the''door'', and then thought about losing the belt. Where, my right hand subconsciously went to find the light switch in the hall, but a voice came from the direction of the restaurant, "Don''t turn on the light." Hugo''s movements can''t help but pause, is there anyone in the house? This voice is familiar... "Uma?" Hugo asked tentatively, looking over the room by the moonlight, a candlelight was lit in the dark, "milk" yellow "color" The light swayed slowly in the faint blue''color'' moonlight, another candlelight, and soon a candlestick was lit up. After that halo, Hugo saw Umana full of mystery and tenderness. Charming face "Uma, why are you here?" Hugo really didn''t expect it, because there was no sign before that. Although Hugo was off today and had no schedule, he planned to go shopping early, so he didnt ask for Uma. He didnt expect that the shopping would be over in the morning, and then Hugo decided to go to the rock night, and its just now. return. Uma stood in front of the dining table, her smile blooming like jasmine in the candlelight, "This is not the dialogue I was expecting." Hugo only noticed Uma''s dress, a white''color'' collar evening dress, perfectly showing her beautiful collarbone and smooth''chest'' line, a wide diamond-encrusted belt with a bunch of force, The slender waist with a full grip is clearly presented in front of his eyes. The silky blond hair draped casually and lazily over his shoulders, like a kitten just waking up, kind of hazy but sexual. Sense of attraction. Then Hugo saw the neatly arranged tableware on the table, and there were also prepared dishes on it. From a distance, it should be seafood spaghetti. Obviously, Uma was waiting for Hugo at home specially for the door, and also specially arranged this candlelight dinner. But it is a pity that Hugo ran to the rock night, so Uma Ku waited all night. The full of guilt suddenly surged, "Oh, I''m sorry, I... I really don''t know... I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Hugo walked up quickly, expressing his apologies in a hurry. The corner of Uma''s eyes glanced at Hugo, the feelings of resentment, pitifulness, and loneliness flicked through the shallow eyes like smoke, passing through Uma''s eyes, and then all converged, she turned Looking at Hugo who walked in front of him, he shook his head slightly, "No, it''s my fault. You can''t blame you for arranging the surprise and not checking the situation in advance. At least, I should ask Joseph in advance." Hugo lightly embraced Uma''s waist and looked deeply into Uma''s eyes. The halo of the''milk'' yellow'' candlelight appeared to soften the face between the eyebrows and the eyebrows. The amorous feelings from the eyebrows to the corners of the eyes, people can''t help but move. Seeing Hugo opening his mouth to say something, Uma hurriedly stopped him, "In fact, when I came in the afternoon, Joseph told me that you were going to the Rock Night." Uma said of his arrangements today. "I was thinking of giving you a surprise, cooking you a dinner, and comforting your recent hard work in promoting the movie. Unfortunately, I missed it. But I thought you would always come back for dinner, so I temporarily changed my plan. , I beg Alex to go to the fourth floor to rest, and then wait here for your return, and then enjoy a candlelight dinner together. It''s just..." "It''s just, I didn''t expect me to come back so late, right?" Hugo took the conversation with a smile, and then gently squeezed Uma''s nose with his right hand. "Little fool, since it''s a party, I naturally can''t Ill be back early, maybe its possible to come back at two or three in the morning. Why dont you call me? Joseph didnt tell you, I bought a mobile phone." Uma lifted her chin slightly, broke free of Hugos fingers, and then lightly bit the index finger of Hugos right hand, with a little force, then released it, and whispered, "You didnt take it out. "Hugo laughed blankly. He was still not used to carrying a mobile phone when he went out''home'' today. It seems that his habit has gradually developed in this year. Unlike before crossing the door, what must be checked when going out''door'' is Phone and keys, "I don''t know who is the little idiot." Uma said bitterly, and bit Hugo''s finger again. Hugo didn''t cry out for pain, so he looked at Uma with a smile. After waiting until Uma finished venting, he loosened his teeth, and Hugo looked at his index finger that left the tooth mark. There were faint blood beads around the tooth mark. In fact, Uma didn''t use any force at first, but Seeing Hugo''s calm look, she thought of her waiting tonight, and she worked harder and harder. As a result, she didn''t control her strength well, and it was like this. Uma followed Hugo''s gaze and looked at the blood-dropped index finger, then raised her eyes and stared at Hugo without any retreat. Looking at Uma in front of me, those emerald eyes stared at me motionlessly, but the originally sharp facial lines were softened by the candlelight of the''milk'' yellow'' color, the focus in those eyes He Shen just clung to Hugo''s heart like this. The pounding beat of the heartbeat began to speed up gradually, and the pain on the index finger reminded Hugo of the truth of all this. This is the first time Hugo has confirmed that his heart is beating for Uma, regardless of whether his predecessor has left behind or not, but Hugo can now be sure that he likes Uma. Not only because of dinner tonight, but also because of Uma''s willingness to wait for herself, willing to wash her hands and make soup, but also because of Uma''s pungent and straightforward sex personality, and of course the comfort when two people get along. There can be many reasons to like, but there can be no reason, and tonight, Hugo is so excited. Hugo slowly lowered his head and "kissed" Uma''s lips. The dry''lip'' flap was moisturized by the saliva and immediately became soft. The two people''s''lips'' and tongues were exploring each other, and the air in the''chest'' cavity was squeezed little by little until there was nothing left. The individual separated and looked at each other through the hazy halo, staring at each other motionlessly, trying to find his own figure in the other''s eyes, and then entering the unfathomable heart through the pupils. The sound of the heartbeat was suddenly amplified, and the sound of "pop-bang" made people feel an inexplicable dry tongue. Uma read''desire'' in Hugo''s eyes. She hoped, but she still retained a trace of reason, "Your hand..." Although she was stubbornly reluctant to admit it just now, Uma knew that she was still trying too hard, and her inner twitch was reminding her: this man Don''t worry about herself, she must also worry about the man''s wounds. "It''s okay." Hugo''s mellow voice thought in a low voice, like the sound of a cello, and like the aroma of aged red wine, making people intoxicated. But there was a trace of hoarseness and shallow desire in the deep voice. Wang began to gush out slowly in the ending. Uma only felt that her breathing started to rush and the hot temperature made her face flushed. A few times, her eyes seemed to escape from Hugos hot eyes, but after struggling and hesitating, she still didnt. Willing to surrender, and not wanting to abandon the line of sight, I can only support it reluctantly, "Then...the dinner...I have been preparing for a long time tonight..." The corners of Hugos mouth evoke a curve, which is different from his usual sunshine and brightness, and also different from his usual gentleness and gentleness, but full of evil and charm like the emperor of the night. Maybe every man lives in a wolf inside, which belongs only to The dark wolf king then awakens at the right moment to show his strength. Hugo slowly''approached'' Uma''s face, his forehead lightly touched Uma''s forehead, and the hot temperature caused both of them to tremble slightly, and then Hugo gently rubbed it and got close. When Uma''s ears were heard, the hot nose sprayed into Uma''s shoulders, causing her body temperature to start to rise, and then Uma heard Hugo''s full of temptation. The confused voice said, "Dinner, no hurry..." It was just two phrases, and Umas heartbeat stopped suddenly. Suddenly, Uma felt that she was flying into the air. It turned out that Hugo was holding him up. Uma hooked Hugos neck and felt the strength of the mans chest and arms. Surround yourself completely. The moonlight falls all over the ground, and the candlelight flickers slowly. There is so much beauty tonight. Chapter 178： 2 rib inserts After Charlize finished the whole day of shooting, he returned home with Carl and walked to the third floor. She was about to take out the key to open the''door'', but Carl, who was standing behind preparing to say goodbye, suddenly patted his head. , "Charlize, shhh." This stopped Charlize''s movements in place, and then Karl pointed upstairs and whispered, "Come upstairs with me." Charlize frowned, "I want to go back to take a hot bath and go to bed." Although she said that, she followed Carl''s footsteps to the fourth floor. "Is there anything else?" Charlize He rubbed his tired temple and asked, but when the big door opened on the fourth floor, Charlize saw Alex and Joseph sitting in front of the TV in the living room playing Nintendos Red and white machine, she was stunned, "Why are you all here?" Looking at the clock on the wall, it was already half past twelve. Charlize obviously didn''t quite understand what was going on. "Who can explain to me?" Alex and Joseph, who were playing the game, naturally didn''t have time to speak. Carl said, "Uma has arranged a show for Hugo on the third floor tonight. Please let us avoid it." "Uma? Hugo?" Charlize was stunned and looked back at the big door. He moved a little, but stopped. After working for a day today, Charlize''s brain was a little slow, but now it also reacted, Uma prepared a special event for Hugo, so let them help. This is normal for friends. "Everyone is a friend. It doesn''t matter if you help." Alex''s voice rang from the side, and Charlize lowered his eyes, savoring these words, a bitter curve formed at the corners of his mouth, but immediately Disappeared, and then a smile broke out completely, "Huh, I am so tired that I can''t go back to the room. It seems that Hugo owes me a great meal." Then Charlize walked to the sofa in the middle of the hall and sat down heavily, relaxing his tired limbs. The decoration on the fourth floor is as rudimentary as the third floor, but it is also full of masculine atmosphere. For example, the brown''color'' sofa where Charlize is lying now-this is old furniture picked up from the street, but comfortable The degree is still very good, but the piles of magazines, clothes, two beer cans, a dumbbell and a pair of slippers are really unbearable. Charlize snarled in annoyance, "You did it on purpose!" Charlize''s most unbearable thing is this kind of chaos, which hides even more terrifying. But she is really tired now, and she doesn''t have any essence to tidy up. Hearing this, Carl couldn''t help but smiled, "You are not sleeping here again, just take a break, don''t tidy up. I can go downstairs in half an hour at most, so that''s it." "Fat meal? That''s too cheap for him." Alex finally took the time out and said again, but the answer was Charlize''s previous topic, "Hugo will buy each of us this time." I made a brick, how about it, this gift is not bad," Alex said happily. "Brick?" Charlize also forced himself to divert his attention away from the sofa, and looked in the direction Alex was pointing, and he saw a brick. "This is... a mobile phone? Better than my last time. I saw a lot smaller. Charlize had seen this kind of thing once before when he was in the modeling agency, but it was obviously much larger at that time. "Yes, this is the latest model, a gift that Hugo bought for us exclusively by the door." Alex said happily, "That''s mine, and yours is in your room, but they are all the same. You can learn and use." "It turns out that he had already planned it." Charlize muttered a little while looking at the brick in his hand. Joseph seemed to hear a few words, and then asked "What?" Charlize quickly shook his head, "No, nothing." Then he let out a long sigh of relief, "How can I use this?" Although he was still very tired, But the excitement of being exposed to new things still made Charlize a lot less tired. "Me too?" Carl sat down next to the sofa with a face full of surprise, and looked at Charlize''s turning head. Joseph pointed to the big box on the table. "That''s yours." Carl took the box immediately. Get up, "Wow, that''s really thank you Hugo. Is this thing easy to use? How effective is the call?" "Try it." Alex paused the game and stood up happily. "Hugo saved our phone numbers. Give me a call. I''ll go to the room and watch. See what the effect is." "But, where can I find the phone number?" Carl and Charlize looked at each other. Although there don''t seem to be so many buttons on this brick, how to use them is really uncomfortable. Joseph also stood up and laughed loudly, "Hugo has studied everything, he taught me." A group of people are sitting here experimenting with new mobile phones, and they feel that they are very novel, and the passage of time is not obvious. Until the big''door'' on the fourth floor was opened by the key again, the sound of opening the''door'' immediately stunned the four people in the room. They all turned to look at the big''door''. It was early morning. It''s a bit more, the surroundings are completely quiet, and even the engine sound of the sports car roaring by will cause an echo, so the sound of the key opening the''door'' becomes more abrupt, making people involuntarily horrified. The big door was pushed open, and a tall and sturdy man appeared in everyones sight, with his neatly trimmed beard and neat short hair, his tough style hit his face. "Oh, it''s you, you''re back!" Carlton breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the visitor, Joseph also raised his hand and waved it as a greeting. The man simply nodded his head without saying anything. Even if he greeted him, he didn''t stop afterwards, and he strode towards his room. The high-top black''color'' military boots collided with a dull sound on the concrete floor, and then ended with the muffled sound of the room''s door closing, bringing the hall back to calm again. "Who?" Alex asked, and Charlize also looked at Carl, expressing his curiosity about Alex''s question. "That roommate of ours seems to be called Droopnier, isn''t it?" Carl cast a confirming glance at Joseph and got a positive answer, "German. I didn''t expect to come back so early today." "I said, why do you speak in a low voice?" Joseph''s words seemed a little abrupt, causing Karl, Charlize and Alex to look back at him, which made Joseph a little awkward, and he couldn''t help lowering his voice. I mean, we dont have to worry about waking Ernst up, why do we make such a low voice?" Only then did Alex and Carl realize that they had lowered their voices unknowingly just now, as if they were worried about disturbing others. Now that Joseph understood this, the two couldn''t help but chuckle. Although Charlize didn''t speak, she found that she didn''t realize what was abnormal, as if they talked quietly as if it were justified. Now that Joseph said it bluntly, she realized this. Charlize couldn''t help but look back at the tightly closed bedroom''door''. Although he had a face-to-face meeting with this roommate named Dropnier, his perseverance really left a deep impression on people. The impression that Alex subconsciously lowered his voice. "Don''t worry, he doesn''t mind other people''s noise, I guess it''s because of drumming..." Carl said very seriously, and then pointed to his ear, as if to say that his roommate''s hearing was degraded because of drumming. This made the other three people roll their eyes at the same time. Even if the ears of the band drummer''s hearing will be affected, it will be affected for many years. Dropnier did not look that old just now. Carl didnt realize that he was being complained by the three people. He withdrew his attention and said, Charlize, you and Alex will go downstairs. Now it is estimated that Hugo and Uma have run out of the hall. Go back and wash. Now, rest early. Charlize will have another scene at 10:30 tomorrow morning." Charlize stood up and stretched, "Anyway, we have tried our best. If Hugo and Uma still haven''t solved it, then we can''t do anything, can''t we?" All of the''waves'' are over, and if there is no''waves'', the enthusiasm will almost cool down. Although that is the case, when Charlize and Alex went downstairs, they tried their best to put their hands and feet down. When they entered the hall, they only saw the faint candlelight from the kitchen, confirming that Hugo and Uma were not behind the hall. Only breathed a sigh of relief. Alex whispered to Charlize, "You go wash first, you have to get up early tomorrow, I don''t need it." Charlize nodded, tiptoed back to the room to get a change of clothes, then tiptoed into the bathroom, and even tried to avoid making more noises during the bathing-after all, it was unwilling to be away from Hugo''s room. As friends, that''s all they can do. Charlize is still thinking very seriously whether she should change the room with Hugo. After all, if Uma comes here often in the future They live alone in a relatively distant space, it will definitely be much more convenient. . But then Charlize shook his head to deny this idea. If Uma and Hugo want separate space, then the shared house is destined to not get the desired result. Maybe it is a good choice to go to Uma''s residence. While thinking about the chaos, Charlize simply washed, and after coming out, knocked gently on the door of Alexs room, motioning for Alex to wash. Alex looked at Charlize who was walking on tiptoe, he couldn''t help but laughed. The two people met their eyes together. Alex pointed to Hugo''s room, and pointed to the hand that he was playing with. Phone, and then shrugged helplessly, as if to say: This phone is also''very'' expensive, so let''s sacrifice more. This expression immediately made Charlize happy, and show a big smile. But after laughing, Charlize deliberately flattened his heels and deliberately walked two steps with his slippers, but unexpectedly, the sound of the slippers contacting the concrete floor was unexpectedly loud, even in the hall. There was an echo, which frightened Charlize, and made her stiff in place, and then slowly stood on her toes. Alex also grinned and fixed himself on the spot, obviously frightened by the sound. When he recovered his calmness, he saw Charlize''s zombie-like posture and almost laughed. In the dead of night, especially when roommates have special tasks, holding back a smile is really hard work! Chapter 179： Father and son wrestling "Morning." After Uma got up in the morning, she saw Charlize sitting on the sofa and read the newspaper, and said politely. "Morning." Charlize looked up from the newspaper and showed a friendly smile to Uma. Uma noticed Charlize''s friendly smile. As a''female'', she keenly caught this smile and was sincere and friendly, which is really weird. Uma met Charlize several times before, but Charlize never showed her friendliness, so that Uma once thought Charlize liked Hugo, so she showed jealousy, although she later denied it. This kind of''sex'' is possible, but today''s attitude has never appeared before. Uma wanted to explore the specific reasons, because the female people knew the female people, and Charlizes change could not be unreasonable. But then Uma thought for a while, and was overwhelmed by inner curiosity. No matter what the reason, Charlize was able to show kindness to himself now, which couldn''t be better. Uma knows that Hugo has a very good relationship with friends like Charlize and Alex, and she does not want to be excluded from Hugos circle of friends, so the situation is indeed very good now. "I''m really sorry last night, let you stay upstairs for the surprise I prepared for the door." Uma paused slightly and expressed her apology in a friendly manner. Charlize put the newspaper down and looked at Uma politely, "Hehe, nothing, just upstairs." Charlize actually still doesn''t like Uma. It''s not that Uma did something wrong, nor is it because Uma and Hugo are developing smoothly, but simply because the aura between the''women'' is incompatible. She doesn''t hate Uma. But it does not mean that she can live peacefully with Uma. But after the events of last night, Charlize knew that although Uma and Hugo did not know if they were formally dating, the two of them had indeed developed from dating, so she had to make a good one. The duty of a friend. As a friend, especially a friend of the opposite sex, if you care too much about each others emotional life, it is easy to cause the girl to become jealous and cause unnecessary misunderstandings; similarly, if you make inappropriate comments to your friends girl friend Remarks, this also depends on the occasion, otherwise it will trigger friends landmines and cause unpleasant troubles, and in the end, you will end up looking in the mirror-inside and outside are not people, and the friendship between friends will also be tested. Now, Hugo and Umas relationship is in love, whether its just developing, anyway, its a benign development, Charlize knows that he doesnt need to express too much opinion, especially when Hugo didnt ask himself. In the case of her opinion, she showed appropriate friendliness, and it was the most sensible choice if she didnt intervene without asking. Therefore, Charlize put away his unkindness and showed basic respect to Uma, as well as proper kindness. Uma received Charlizes friendliness. She originally wanted to have a few more friends, but found that there was no way, because the aura between her and Charlize was still wrong. That''s how girls students made friends, so in the end Uma just walked towards Charlize, smiled, nodded, and then walked quickly to the kitchen, started pouring coffee, and then returned to Hugos room with the coffee. Charlize looked at the corridor leading to Hugo''s room and was sluggish for about a second, then withdrew his attention and read the newspaper again. When Carl came downstairs to call her, he got up quickly and was ready to work on the crew-Charlize was not late today, she got up early and was ready, and even had time to read the newspaper. Uma didn''t stay for long, and soon began to re-dress and prepare to leave. Hugo holding the quilt, crawling on the bed, said pitifully, "Cant you stay longer?" When Uma looked back, she saw Hugos pitiful expression, her mouth slightly bowed, and her long and narrow peach blossoms with watery eyes. The innocent and sad eyes made people really unbearable. Uma renewed her mind. Sitting on the edge of the''bed'', I gently scratched Hugo''s nose with my fingers, "I must go home for Christmas, you know." Hugo hugged the quilt and made two muffled noises, "You can go back tomorrow." Seeing this man acting like a five-year-old child, Uma couldn''t help but chuckled, and couldn''t help but lower her head and stamped a kiss on the mans forehead. "Tickets to New York are not so easy to buy. It''s Christmas." Uma''s father is a professor at Columbia University. Her family lives in New York. Uma came to Los Angeles to develop her career as an actress. Hugo bit his''lip'' and whispered something like "you can drive". Uma couldn''t hear her clearly, but looking at Hugo''s childish and cute appearance, her smile opened up. "It''s not that I won''t come back. I will come back after Christmas. This year we can celebrate the New Year together." Hugo realized that 1992 was about to pass, and his first year in Los Angeles was about to turn the page. Um, when he got here, he was more serious, raised his head and gently bit Umas lip, "Stay at home for a few more days, and be with your family. " "Don''t tell me to come back soon?" Uma chuckled lightly. "I''ll clean up you when you come back to see you." Hugo whispered carefully. "How about you, don''t you go home for Christmas?" Uma said with a smile. Hugo paused, and then took it with a specious words, "My home is not in New York, so don''t worry." After that, Hugo directly''kissed'' Uma''s''lip'' flap. , Swallowed the rest of the words. Soon the two people noticed the tightness of their breath, and Uma quickly stopped Hugo, "I can''t continue, otherwise I will really be late." Hugo didn''t stop him this time, let go and let Uma tidy up her clothes, and then escorted Uma away. Looking at the empty hall, his eyes widened. The festive atmosphere of this Christmas is finally invading. Up. In the next two days, Alex, Carl, and Joseph all went home one after another, and the friends Neil and Pedro whom Hugo had just met also went home one after another. Los Angeles seemed to have become overnight. An empty city, which reminds Hugo of what it looked like when he spent the Lunar New Year in the city. After careful consideration, Hugo decided to call his father again. Although the idea of ??going home on Thanksgiving was rejected, this time it is Christmas. Maybe it will be different, right? The phone rang twice and was picked up. Adam''s irritable and vicissitudes of voice came over, "Adam Lancaster, speak." "Hey, Dad, it''s me, Hugo." Hugo tried to lighten his voice, "How are you doing recently, how is everything?" "I can''t die." Adam became impatient after only one sentence, "What''s the matter, just say it. You didn''t say last time that your job is good now, why, whats the problem?" At least he still remembers what Hugo said when he called him last time. This gave Hugo a little more confidence, "Oh, no, it''s not about work..." "So?" Adam interrupted Hugo''s words roughly, but this is used to Hugo, this is Adam''s style, "Tomorrow is Christmas, I want to go back and see you." "Do you want to come back? For what, there is nothing here." Adam''s voice was rough, like a bellows next to a stove, pulling roughly, creaking. Faced with Adams words, Hugo suddenly felt powerless. He was sure that his father just didnt want him to go home. Maybe he was worried that he would have nothing to say when the father and son meet. Communication on the phone is so difficult. It is estimated that after the actual meeting The scene will be even more horrible, "You are my father, I just want to spend Christmas with you, what''s wrong?" This time, Adam fell silent and did not answer for the first time. He just breathed silently, and the heavy breath was clearly transmitted from the telephone receiver. Just as Hugo was about to say something more, Adam''s voice came over, "You are an adult, and you have the right to make a decision. If you want to come back, can I stop you? Of course not. I just think , You dont have to come back, it doesnt make any sense at all." Adams style of saying this is really easy to''irritate'' others. Hugo is not usually so easy to get angry. But I dont know if Adams words are too hurtful, or because he has already taken the role of a son. '', family members are always unscrupulous when talking, so Hugo is also very angry, "What do you mean, what is meant by it does not make any sense? Christmas, this is Christmas!" "Don''t yell at me, I can hear you!" Adam yelled back angrily, making Hugo feel his ears buzzing, "Our family has no tradition of Christmas. If you want to celebrate the holidays, you can be like you Like my mother, I have been to Jewish holidays. Christmas? I dont know how to cook for you or prepare gifts for you, so what?" This is the first time Hugo heard from Adam that he took the initiative to mention his mother and it is still a fact that Hugo does not know. Is his mother Jewish? Or is he of Jewish descent? But Hugo didnt have the mind to do more thinking, so he could only follow Adams words and continue to say, Then according to what you mean, we dont want to meet again? We wont meet again on Thanksgiving, Christmas. Dont meet either? So, what are you going to do to sever ties with me?" "Don''t push the mistakes on me! Don''t!" Adam''s voice was full of anger, "You know that all of this is your choice. You chose to leave me and leave home to go to the **** Los Angeles. You chose Becoming that kind of ghost actor but you dont want to do something down-to-earth. Its because you dont want to go home and you dont want to call even if its a holiday. You know all this! So dont get angry at me just because you have achieved a little , Dont be as weak and incompetent as your mother but have big dreams that are useless, know nothing but blame others, dont!" Hugo was struck by Adams series of words and breathed out, but Adam still did not end, "So, if you want to come back, it is your freedom, but I will not deliberately entertain you; so, so... The **** Christmas, the **** hell!" Boom! Beep...beep...beep... Chapter 180： Lonely Christmas Hugo only felt out of breath. It was the same every time he talked with his father. In addition to quarrels or quarrels, noisy quarrels seemed to have become the main theme of their father-son relationship, and this time because of the Christmas relationship, it seemed to have reached a peak again. Just now Adams words revealed too much information. For example, Adam and Lenas marriage was not happy. Lena seemed to be accustomed to pushing all the faults to Adam, and their subsequent separation was not pleasant. But the problem is, from Adams tone, it can be vaguely guessed that Hugo seems to have a better relationship with Lena. After Lena left, the father-son relationship became very bad, but why did Hugo have no contact with Lena? Another example is the relationship between Hugo and Adam. It seems that Adam took the initiative to extend an olive branch to Hugo before, but the young and frivolous Hugo would not buy it at all. Of course, in Adams style, it is estimated This olive branch is also rude and obscure, perhaps Hugo did not understand his father''s intentions at all. Therefore, in recent years, Hugo and Adam are basically just talking, and the number of times they may go home is also very few. Why do you want to do this? Obviously they are each other''s only family members, but they don''t want to sit down and have a good conversation. Instead, they use coldness and confrontation to hurt the emotions of the family members again and again. In this world, the person who can hurt you will always be the one you love. Strangers can give you physical wounds, but the psychological scars will only come from those you love. Perhaps Hugo and Adam will form such a stubborn barrier because they are caring about each other''s family members. The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment and the greater the hurt. Hugo remembered the situation with his family before he crossed. In fact, he was the same at the time, hurting each other with coldness and confrontation. But the problem is that it is too late to understand this truth. Chen Hugo has no chance to redeem all this, but Hugo Lancaster still has it. Well, here, Hugos heart is empty, like an unfathomable cliff, trying to land, but he cant find the limit there. The swooshing chill makes it rain. Guo shivered one after another In the end, Hugo did not go home either, because he knew that if he went home rashly, he would only be self-defeating. If he wanted to improve the relationship between himself and Adam, he could only do it step by step. This is a paragraph. The Long March, and now, he hasn''t even started yet. On Christmas Day, Hugo and Ernst on the second floor were left in the whole building. Everyone else went home for Christmas. Hugo took the initiative to say hello to Ernst, but it was a pity that he posted it again. Cold ass, Ernst didn''t intend to bother him at all. Nevertheless, Hugo still prepared a Christmas gift for Ernst, not because of his excess of kindness, but because he is spending Christmas alone now, with no relatives or friends, and Hugo is not good at decorating Christmas trees or anything. I understand, so apart from the three red Christmas stockings, there is no Christmas atmosphere. Especially when thinking of the relationship between himself and Adam, Ernst was also alone. Hugo didnt know whether Ernst got married or had children, because he hadnt seen anything about Ernst during the year he came to live. Visitors. Regardless of Ernst''s temper or whether he has family, at least, he should not be alone on this Christmas day. Therefore, Hugo decided to give Ernst a Christmas gift, which still has a little festive atmosphere. When the bell rang at midnight, Ernst opened the''door'' of the room and saw the red''color'' Christmas stocking at the door. He muttered "annoying guy" followed by a series of curses. He hesitated. , And finally took the Christmas stockings into the house Hugo curled up on the billiard table in the hall wrapped in a quilt alone, looking out from the large glass windows, watching the gorgeous lights of the whole city gleaming dimly in the''color'' of the night, and finally accompanied by the passage of time It went out a little bit, and then fell into a soft tranquility. The voice of the TV station''s special programs in the lobby was still ringing, but Hugo had no intention of watching these programs. A year''s time flies by in a blink of an eye. People say they miss their relatives every festive season, although Christmas is not in the middle. It is a traditional festival in China, and Hugo is not a yellow race anymore in this skin, but today he still misses his glorious partners and his parents who he has not seen in ten years. Speaking of this year, Hugo''s life seems to be going well. In the year-end box office rankings in 1992, both Hugo''s films were among the top 20. Although Disneys classic animation "Aladdin" has always been overwhelmed by "Yihai Xiongfeng", its long-term selling ability is quite amazing. In the end, it became the year-end box office champion in 1992 with a data of 217 million. "Head of Home 2", although its reputation is far inferior to the first film and its box office has shrunk a lot, it still became the runner-up at the end of the year with 173 million U.S. dollars; relying on its strong explosive power, it has fallen through the "righteousness" of countless people''s glasses. "Hai Xiongfeng" trailed by three million dollars and ranked third on the 1992 box office list! This box office list must have been unexpected to most people. The strength of "Yihai Xiongfeng" has become a microcosm of Hugo this year. Behind "Yihai Xiongfeng", "Batman Returns", "Deadly Weapon 3", "Nuns" Are Crazy", "Bodyguard", "Anti-fighting Wisdom and Many Stars", "Instinct. Ability", "Red Pink Alliance (a .League.of..own) and Unforgivable () ranked fourth to eleventh respectively. At the same time, these eleven works are also the works that broke 100 million at the North American box office this year. In addition, the "Smell of Fragrance and Meet the "Female", who won 80 million US dollars in the box office, ranked sixteenth behind the "Four Hundred Years of Vampire Zombie...". This year''s topical works include the animation masterpiece "Aladdin", the "instinct" that has caused countless taboo discussions, and the "Yihai Xiongfeng" that is not expected to complete the Jedi counterattack. The three films joined forces to form the movie map of 1992, and a series of sequels including "Home Alone 2", "Batman Returns", and "Lethal Weapon 3" are not satisfactory, and this has become more prominent. Its a rare performance in the two Hugo movies that "precise". It is conceivable that after three consecutive years of troughs and the shame of the Golden Raspberry Award, people are surprised at Hugos performance after the year-end list comes out. Look at the compact and intensive publicity schedule at the end of the year, and then look at the various This is evident from the overflowing praise from the big news media. 1992 can be regarded as a special year belonging to Hugo. From the Golden Raspberry Award at the beginning of the year to the elation at the end of the year, Hugo has experienced a roller coaster year. The two films "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female"" were made at the same time. The win-win of the monument and the box office, especially the third place in the year-end box office ranking of "Yihai Xiongfeng", this is an unprecedented height. The continuous effort at the end of the year for two months also marks Hugo''s formal entry from the second line to the first line. The ranks of actors have swept away the decadence of the past three years, and people began to look forward to his performance in the future. This is not only a victory in 1992, but also a victory for Hugo Lancaster''s ten-year career as an actor, and a victory for Chen Hugo''s ten years of hard work and a year of struggle after crossing the road. This hard-won victory made Hugo sigh with emotion It stands to reason that Hugo should be excited about the results of this year. The fact is that he is really happy because it is the result of his own hard work and struggle. The whole process of hard work and persistence, Hugo It couldn''t be clearer, and the happiness in my heart surged endlessly. But on Christmas Eve, Hugo was not happy at all, because he was alone. It has nothing to do with Uma, or with friends like Charlize and Joseph, but with family. Christmas was supposed to be a day for family reunion, but Hugo sat alone in the Los Angeles rental room looking at the stars outside the window, in the middle of the table. The Guodian takeaway was quietly placed there. Not only was he unable to sit at the same table with his father for dinner, but he still had no contact with his mother. Hugo even began to wonder if his guess was wrong. Is the relationship between my predecessor and his mother Lena not good? Or is it because the father forced **** to cut off the connection between his mother and himself, which led to the deterioration of the relationship between Hugo and his father? What''s the secret secret among them... Hugo didn''t have any clues, so he could only follow the dog-blood route in the "Fat" soap opera to think about a lot, making his already irritable head even more unclear. Originally, life was already''chaotic'' enough, UU reading Langmeyer, Tracy Jacobs and other trivial things emerged one after another; now we need to add a clipper to keep''chaos''. Whats even more frightening is that Hugo has no clue right now, so much so that he can only stand still on the spot, not daring to take any step at will, lest he stepped on some unknown landmine. Hugo began to miss the journey through his previous life. If it is Christmas in 2014, what will he do? He should continue to perform at a party with his glorious partners, or go to another performance On the road to the scene; then, he should hesitate to call home, but eventually give up, because their home is only Christmas; then, they may be booed off the stage at a party , But they continue to stand on the stage and sing without hesitation; and then they will ride in the trunk of a truck, singing loudly to the cold wind and driving away the cold... When the bell rang at midnight, Hugo whispered to himself, "Merry Christmas." Then in his heart, he said silently in Chinese, "Chen Hugo, Merry Christmas." Drowsy, Hugo fell asleep. He had a very long dream. He dreamed of glory to death and stepped on the stage of the''Mi'' Flute Rock Music Festival. He dreamed of himself and his parents. After seeing each other again after ten years, he dreamed that he was back in his arms in 2014, where there was sunshine, music, laughter, friends, and relatives... Chapter 181： Chick movie Christmas lights decorate the streets and alleys in colorful, but it is a pity that the city without snow always lacks a little festive atmosphere, and the cold winter in Los Angeles makes Christmas look like Santa Claus. An island that will be patronized. Hugo couldn''t help but wondered whether Santa Claus would melt away when he went to the equator to distribute gifts. Joseph returned to Los Angeles a day earlier than expected. He went directly to the third floor with his luggage on his back. Seeing Hugo sitting on the sofa holding a box of potato chips watching "Home Alone", he was stunned. The corner of the mouth outlines a shallow arc, "Are you still a child?" A childlike movie like "Home Alone" is okay to watch once, but only a child will like it after watching it a few more times. Hugo didn''t even turn his head back. He looked at the screen and laughed constantly, "It fits the festive mood." The hearty laughter really made the house feel like Christmas. This kind of pure laughter is also Joseph''s tight shoulders have not yet loosened, and the situation at home these past two days can''t be said to be very good. "Why did you come back early? Isn''t it the plane that explained the day?" Hugo lifted the potato chips in his hand and stretched it towards Joseph. Joseph dropped his luggage and sat down beside Hugo, and reached for the potato chips. "Peter got into trouble again, and didn''t come back on Christmas Eve. Later we were blocked at home. Some gangsters went to the door to find him, but I sent him away." If Hugo remembers correctly, it was Peter who owed the debt last time. The plot of "Home Alone" on the TV screen has lost its appeal. Hugo''s eyes are still on the TV screen, but his thoughts have shifted, "Then you come back now, doesn''t it matter?" It stands to reason, now. The Gibbs family was right when they needed Joseph. Joseph shook his head, squeezed the corners of his mouth slightly, venting his helplessness, "My brother Paul is at home. He is already seventeen years old this year. Dont worry if he is taking care of him at home. There is also Mary at home. , She is now the most capable one in the family." "Oh, Mary, is she okay?" Every time Joseph mentioned his little sister, he was always full of affection, and Hugo could already hear the cocoon. Joseph really chuckled, "She, she is very good, very good. She decorated the Christmas tree at home this year, and she did a great job." A smile appeared in Joseph''s eyes, but he fell silent soon. Go on, "It''s just Peter... I don''t know where the man is." This is also a ill in the early 1990s. If the communication network is so developed in the 21st century, mobile phones and credit cards can all become channels for tracking location. Of course, this has also been criticized as the chief culprit for causing people to private and be forced to expose. However, under the current circumstances, it is not so easy for Joseph to find Peter. As you can imagine, the life of Joseph''s family was not easy. "Peter is thirty years old, right?" Hugo said, Joseph nodded, "That''s right, he already has an independent personality and ability to act, you have tried your best, then the rest will be It''s up to him, you can''t take everything back to yourself, you are not a superman." Facing Hugos comfort, Joseph was a little at a loss. He raised his head and looked at Hugo with a "confused" eye. "Am I really doing my best?" This question made Hugo choke immediately. , Family, can never be measured by normal standards, even if Joseph has tried his best from the eyes of others, but in Joseph''s heart, if he is unwilling to let him go, then things will never end. In this regard, Hugo could not say any better words, and could only say, "You have been working hard..." These words made Joseph gently tug at the corner of his mouth and put the potato chips into his mouth. Chewing feebly, full of heaviness and loneliness. Looking at Joseph like this, Hugo suddenly thought why he has no brothers and sisters. The United States is not a country where family planning is implemented. Here, it is normal for many families to have brothers and sisters, but the Lancaster family does not. Is there any reason for this? But immediately, Hugo abandoned this idea. He is too sensitive now, and he will question everything, just like a spirit sensitive patient. In "Home Alone" on the TV, Kevin is showing his power, punishing the two thieves who tried to break the''door'' and entering. Watching the thieves get mischievous and full of jokes, even though these episodes have been seen long ago, Makes people happy. Indeed, as Hugo said, this movie fits the festive mood. Joseph let out a long sigh of relief, and he sank into the sofa, letting out a comfortable murmur. "Yin", "I have to buy a sofa like yours." Hugo took a few potato chips again and stuffed them into his mouth, and focused his attention on the TV screen again, "When you want to watch TV, just come downstairs and watch it." "By the way, I came back early because I have a job." Joseph suddenly remembered that it was this job that brought him back to Los Angeles from his home in Houston in advance. Hugo frowned and murmured, "There is still work for Christmas? I thought everyone was on vacation these days." "In fact, it''s not a job, it''s an audition, an audition for a movie." Joseph temporarily left the family affairs behind and gradually relaxed himself. "''Sugar-coated trap''?" This was Hugo''s first reaction. After all, the film said it was going to audition before "Yihai Xiongfeng" was released, but it was going to pass a month in the blink of an eye, and the audition never started. Had it not been for any news in the circle, Hugo would have doubted whether Brad Pitt had been secretly designated as the actor by Sidney''Po'' Rack. "Oh, no, the audition for that movie will be pushed back, probably around the New Year. The term''front and back'' here actually refers to the back." Joseph tilted his head slightly and glanced at Hugo diagonally. , Expressed his helplessness. In fact, in the final analysis, he has insufficient power as an agent. If it were Ron Meyer, this audition would certainly not be that difficult. Especially when "Yihai Xiongfeng" has achieved such outstanding results. Hugo shrugged and curled his lips. "I''m used to it. Big directors always need us to wait. What''s more, it''s a holiday these days, maybe Sidney is on holiday." This is also a guess, but In general, this is the situation. Hugo doesn''t have much to do except wait. Because Hugo is not yet big enough to influence the process of film auditions. "Then what audition is this time?" Although the audition for "Sugar Coated Trap" has not started, the success of "Yihai Xiongfeng" obviously has a far-reaching impact. Other film companies have seen this, and it is not surprising that they are invited to the door. "It''s a little girl movie (.), do you know about a little girl movie?" When talking about work, Joseph sat up a little bit, and the spirit of the spirit came back a lot. "Meeting Sally'' is a chick movie." The so-called chick movies are actually light-hearted romantic comedies. Most of them focus on''female'' and''sex'', and male''sex'' plays a supporting role. Even if this is not the case, the weight of''female'' and''sex'' in the movie is also It''s enough to be compared with the male''sex'', and the theme of the movie is often love. In English, "" is a slang term for "female" and "sex", so this type of movie can be called a "chicken" movie, that is, a little girl movie. Chick movies have always occupied a very important position in Hollywood, not only shaping many American sweethearts, but also making many handsome men become the objects of "women" people''s dreams. For example, "Breakfast at Tiffany (breakfast.at.''s made Audrey Hepburn (audrey.hepbury...swayze) become famous in one fell swoop, and thus received the job of "the end of human and ghost"; and " "Pretty Beautiful Lady" not only made Julia Roberts a hit, but also made Richard Gere a golden bachelor. "Yes, of course, I have always liked chick movies." Hugo nodded, he still knows a little bit about it. No, Joseph cast an inquiring gaze, which made Hugo depressed, "What''s the matter, is it that only female students are allowed to watch chick movies? Like "When Harry Meets Sally" We can also like the work, can''t we?" Generally speaking, the main audience group of "lang" comic romantic comedy is "female" and "sex". In the Hollywood film industry above male "sex", the proportion of chick movies is also very limited. But it is undeniable that there have been many good films in the Chick Films, such as "When Harry Meets Sally", which discussed two. ''sex''. Relationship; another example is "Tiffany''s Breakfast", the 1961 works are still regarded as classics. Joseph chuckled lightly. "Yes, it''s like this. You know that''When Harry Meets Sally'' is Rob''s work, right?" "Of course." Rob Reiner, the director of "Yihai Xiongfeng", started as an actor, but his career as an actor did not get much better, but he has made good achievements in the director position and relied on "When Harry meets." The work "Upper Sally" ranks among the top directors, and Hugo will naturally not forget this. "This audition opportunity is highly recommended by RobJoseph has just talked about the focus of his work. "When Harry Meets Sally''s screenwriter Nora Efron(.) This Secondly, she directed a movie in person. This is her second work and it is also a little girl movie, so she found Rob, hoping that Rob can be a guest, and discussed the details of the filming together. Then... Then Rob recommended you to Nora, thinking that you are very suitable for the actor of this script. " The outstanding performance of "Scenting the Fragrance and Recognizing the Female" gave Hugo an audition opportunity for "Yihai Xiongfeng"; and now the excellent performance of "Yihai Xiongfeng" has won Hugo two auditions successively. , Hollywood circles are indeed intertwined. Nora Efron, this is a well-known "sexual" screenwriter, her debut "female" work "Sikwood Incident ( won the Oscar nomination for best original screenplay, and then "Dangha "Lee meets Sally" once again made Nora nominated for Best Original Screenplay. This 51-year-old "female" strongman brought new life to Hollywood chick movies from the perspective of her''female'' and''sex''. It can be said that she can be regarded as the pioneer of chick film genre, and it is not an exaggeration. Hugo nodded again and again, Rob would recommend him so proactively. Hugo is not surprised, because Rob has always cared for him in the crew before, but Hugo is more curious, Rob is so actively recommending his role. ''Which script is it, "what''s the name of the script?" Chapter 182： Not preferred "The name of the script is''Sleepless in Seattle (sleepless.ile)''. I heard that the source of inspiration is''aber''. This is also the beginning of the little girl movie." Joseph introduced the details of the audition. , But Hugo immediately understood what movie it was, and the first reaction in his heart was surprise. Joseph didnt notice Hugos abnormality, and continued, The story is about a widower and a female reporter who accidentally connected through the radio, and finally fell in love. "Sleepless in Seattle" should be one of the most famous works in the history of chick film, how could Hugo not know. This movie is about a radio host who received a call from a child who opened on Christmas Eve. The child named Jonah made a wish for his father, hoping that his father could remarry, because Jonahs mother was one and a half years old. Since Qian''s death, his father has been living in loneliness and sadness. At this time, a''female'' reporter who went to Washington heard this story on the radio. She listened to Jonah''s telling, especially after Jonah''s father also picked up the phone, which made the''female'' reporter and Jonah''s The fathers were accidentally connected. After the movie was released that year, it won a round of applause, and it also made Tom Hanks (.hanks) and Meg Ryan the screen couple. Although Tom Hanks was not the most inspiring good guy in Hollywood when "Sleepless in Seattle" was released, he had already won a lot of attention with his works such as "Flying to the Future" and "Mermaid (splash . And "Sleepless in Seattle" pushed the image of Tom Hanks as a good man to a whole new level. After that, Tom Hanks relied on the work "Philadelphia Story ( to become himself. Road to the superstar. And Tom Hanks and Tom Cruise became the two most famous Toms in Hollywood. In the early 1990s, Meg Ryan, who relied on "When Harry Meets Sally", became a superstar and was named the representative of American sweethearts alongside Julia Roberts, but in the past three years, May G-Ryan''s work can only be said to be quite satisfactory, and has never been able to break through the peak of "When Harry Meets Sally". Tom and Meg teamed up in "Night Sleep in Seattle", making this movie a classic masterpiece among the "wave" romance movies. Hugo did not expect that the script of "Sleepless in Seattle" actually kicked the ball of opportunity in front of him through Rob''s introduction. This was really an unexpected surprise, but this time it was more "surprised" than "happy". . After Joseph finished speaking, Hugo raised his own question, "Joseph, are you sure that Rob said this role is very suitable for me?" "Yes." Joseph nodded. "But you didn''t notice that this is the role of a widower, and he also has an eight-year-old child." Hugo looked at Joseph and said seriously, "I, only twenty-five this year. Years old, do you think it is convincing? Hugo knows that the reason why Sleepless in Seattle chose Tom Hanks is because Tom is of the right age and has the charm of a mature man. The widower of the year-old son couldn''t be more suitable. But if it is played by Hugo, it seems a bit reluctant. Joseph was stunned, and he immediately reacted, "But... isn''t this the actor''s job? The role is not so consistent or even the opposite of him?" In fact, Joseph''s remark is incorrect. Although actors rely on acting skills to convince the audience, if their appearance is not convincing, even if their acting skills are sleek, they will inevitably be compromised. To give a simple example, watching Arnold Schwarzenegger(.) look sad, pitiful, helpless, and teary looking for sympathy and forgiveness, you will feel awkward no matter how you look at it, so he has played many roles in Arnold''s actor career. There are different types of "color", but the bitter "color" has never been-or it was once but not widely known at all, because the audience does not buy it. This is also the limitation of actors. Their appearance can easily limit the actors'' play. Further development will show the hardships of handsome men and beautiful women on the road of actors. Although Josephs words are not absolutely correct, his next sentence caused all Hugos rebuttal words to get stuck in his throat, "I thought you would want to challenge some different roles and''colors'' to break the past. Fix your image and try to make further breakthroughs in acting." In fact, Joseph was not "exciting" the law, but seriously considering it. After he finished speaking, Hugo fell into thinking, and so did Joseph. Hugo knows that if you want to be an actor who is sexy, youll never be able to play in a fixed way. Meg Ryan and Julia Roberts are two good examples. Two "female" actors from the United States, who were born in sweethearts, entered the late 1990s and early 21st century, but they moved on completely different development paths. Megs career as an actor is limited to the image of a sweetheart. Even though she tried to seek a breakthrough, it was a pity that she failed to achieve success and gradually declined. Julia dared to change. After she was awarded the Oscar in the film "Never Compromise (., although it was difficult for her career development to reproduce the glory of the 1990s, she still steadily maintained her No. 1 in the United States. The position of the actress was until later, Sandra Bullock (sahe...) "Successfully came to the top, which threatened Julia''s position as a Hollywood sister for two decades. In fact, its not just Meg and Julia. Look at the top actors, Tom Hanks, Daniel Day-Lewis (.day-), Sean Penn (sean. Penn), Meryl-S. Tripp, Jack Nicholson, etc., they are constantly challenging themselves, constantly "groping" in different roles and positions, and finally find a way to their own acting skills. Therefore, on the road of acting, it will never be possible to be afraid of challenges. Hugo was scared just now. After hearing the character color of "Sleepless in Seattle", his first reaction was "I can''t", which is scared. Naturally, an actor may not be suitable for every role, but after getting the script, he must think carefully, carefully measure, and finally make a judgment on whether he is suitable. This is correct. Just now Hugo didn''t even think about it, so he judged that he couldn''t do it. This is not the attitude that a good actor should have. So, is it okay for Hugo to play "Sleepless in Seattle"? "Hugo, in fact, we have never discussed what kind of actor you want to be. I have not made any arrangements for your career as an actor. Every time I get an audition, I am happy, and I didn''t even think about it. Is it suitable or not?" Joseph is also reviewing himself. As an agent, he should not only have a big picture, but also have clear ideas and make accurate arrangements according to the actor''s characteristics and needs. Otherwise, the broker will always be just an intermediary and cannot be part of the helm of the industry. Although Ron Meyer is a profit-seeking businessman, he does have the ability as an agent. He has arranged an actor''s path for Hugo step by step. Even if he fails to reach the end, he is still worthy of admiration. Joseph currently does not have this overall view, because he is still too immature and does not have a deep understanding of the industry, but at least he should have a preliminary judgment on the script. This is crucial for Hugo and for his own future development. important. "Actually, I asked about you on the way back. Nora is not optimistic about you. You are not her first choice, even if Rob''s recommendation." Joseph hesitated, but in the end he told the truth, he also began to think, Yu Is Guo''s idea correct? Maybe Hugo is really not suitable for the movie "Sleepless in Seattle". "On the one hand, she thinks you are too young, on the other hand, she thinks you are too handsome." This is the limitation of actors. Hugos appearance has been fully demonstrated in "Yihai Xiongfeng", but it is not very useful in "Seattle Sleepless", because this movie highlights not the male protagonists appearance, but a steady and considerate personality. ''sex''. If Hugo is cast as "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon", then appearance is not a problem. "Then her first choice?" Hugo asked smoothly. "Julia Roberts and Dennis De (.)." Joseph said. The former is not surprising, although the latter is not an ideal choice, but it is reasonable. Dennis De has been in the actor industry for 13 years, but he has never been a big hit. At present, his most famous work is "the...stuff" in 1983, and he was in 1991. Married away the American sweetheart Meg Ryan. However, Dennis''s screen image has always been masculine, handsome, reliable, and gentleman, so to some extent, it is not a problem to star in "Sleepless in Seattle". "But why did they refuse?" Hugo knew that if it hadn''t been for Julia and Dennis to refuse, Rob wouldn''t recommend himself to Nora. Joseph shrugged Julia doesn''t want to work with Dennis? I have no idea. "Julia and Meg are direct competitors, and Meg is Dennis''s wife, which is excusable. "However, now Nora''s main''essence'' is placed on the choice of the''female'' protagonist. , I hope that the actor will be chosen after the "female" protagonist is determined. Kim Basinger, Michelle Pfeiffer (.), Judy Foster (.) are all on the list. " Hugo was a little surprised, because the final star of "Night Sleep in Seattle" is not on the list now. Immediately, Hugo was silent. He realized that in fact, most of the characters are fictitious. Unless it is a biographical movie, they dont say 100% what kind of image is. The reason why the characters are. Possessing an image is because the actor has given the character''s "color" soul. For example, when people think of "Silent Lamb" Dr. Hannibal, they think of Anthony Hopkins, that''s it. So, "Sleepless in Seattle" is the same. The reason why Hugo rejects the male protagonist is because the image in his mind is Tom Hanks, and his current image is far away from Tom Hanks, so His first reaction was impossible. But now it seems that is not the case. Nora has no position on either the male protagonist or the female protagonist. He just subconsciously thinks that Hugo is too young and too handsome, so its not suitable, but is that really the case? So why does Rob think Hugo is suitable for this movie? Chapter 183： Self-denial Hugo began to recall the image of the male protagonist in "Sleepless in Seattle". Tom Hanks gave this image many qualities, such as stability and stability. But what about the role of the male protagonist Sam in the story? After Sam and his wife got married, they treated his wife and took care of the family wholeheartedly. After having a son, he was a kind father and caring husband. He is actually a typical American ideal parent. After the death of his wife, Sam still missed his wife, sad but strong, lonely but independent, caring for his son carefully, but thought that he would never find someone like his wife again in his life, affectionate, considerate, and funny. Such an image It was set up in a flash. So, what is the match between Hugo and Sam, and what is there to go against? Hugo has no problems with the deep picture of a good man and a good husband; but the part of the kind father is a gap for Hugo, which is also the weakest when Hugo is compared with Tom Hanks. Part of it. But at this time Hugo''s thoughts were already unfolded, and he couldn''t help but start to think that not all fathers would be kind, steady, and warm like Sam shaped by Tom Hanks. There are countless kinds of father images in the world. Tom Hanks is one type, and there are other types. So if he becomes a father, what kind of image will he look like? The image of the father in Hugo''s impression is relatively dull and serious, not good at expressing the true inner emotions, and shouldering the entire strong parent, which also makes the communication between father and child more difficult. If it is Hugo, he is not willing to be such a father. He will''friend'' with his children. Even if it doesn''t go well, he will try; even if there is no way to become friends with his children, he will work hard. So what will Sam played by Hugo look like? There is an eight-year-old child at the age of twenty-five, surely not in line with the movie''s setting, so thirty-year-old? Relying on makeup can indeed achieve the effect of thirty years old, and Hugo has experienced so many ups and downs, although he plays a thirty-year-old man, although it is challenging, it is not a big problem. So, Sam should have met his wife in high school. After years of dating, they chose to graduate from college. They had a child Jonah in the first year of marriage. The two couples supported each other and lived a dull but happy life. Although there were quarrels and disagreements in the life of Chai Mi, Oil, Salt, Sauce, Vinegar and Tea, the two persisted. Unfortunately, the death of his wife prevented Sam from holding her hand to the end. Nostalgia for his wife makes Sam place all his emotions on his children. He puts the focus of life on the children, but he has no way to hide his loss and loneliness. In front of Jonah, Sam acted as normal as possible, taking over the roles of his father and mother, but he still couldn''t make up for the vacancy of his wife. Maybe Sam may be trying to start a new relationship, but he couldn''t find a soul fit. For Sam, "no one can be as perfect as his wife", which makes Sam miss his wife more and more. Hugo can play such a role, why not? Although Hugo did not raise his children and did not become a father, the most important thing for being a father is that the sense of responsibility is the maturity and rationality of the family, which Hugo does not lack. As for Hugo''s understanding of the relationship between father and son, he also has some insights, especially this time when he had a quarrel with his father Adam this Christmas. Hugo really felt a lot of feelings. If Hugo can star in the movie "Sleepless in Seattle", what should be the difference between him and Sam played by Tom Hanks? Toms maturity and stability can be reflected from appearance to temperament, and Hugo is more like a young father because of his disadvantages in appearance. , In addition to dullness, some "waves" will be added. Thinking of this, Hugo understood why Rob thought he was suitable for the role of the widower in "Night Sleep in Seattle". Hugo''s stability and delicacy in "Yihai Xiongfeng" has a sense of trust that is inconsistent with his appearance, and Hugo''s own efforts, comprehension of the "color", and concentration in the work process are even more convincing. Therefore, Rob believes that Hugo will give Sam, the widower, more charm, and it will be more convincing in the story of "Night Sleep in Seattle", which has a rich fairy tale color. After clarifying his thoughts, Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. If both Rob and Joseph have faith in him, then why doesn''t he have any reason not to believe in himself? of course not. Give up before trying, and deny yourself before trying. This is not Hugo''s style. Its a fact that the role of Sam in "Sleepless in Seattle" has difficulty, challenges and gaps. This is true, but Hugo is not incompetent. He can fully integrate his interpretation of Sam into the role of sex. Create a unique Sam and tell a slightly different "Sleepless in Seattle". So Hugo decided to try it out! If after working hard, Nora still thinks that he is not suitable for this role, then Hugo will accept this result, because it shows that he is not ready for further development, and then he will become a one. An actor who is even more famous and works tirelessly. Perhaps, "Sleepless in Seattle" is one opportunity to challenge, different from the challenge of "Sugar-Coated Trap", continue to play the role of lawyer in "Sugar-Coated Trap". Maybe Hugo will be more confident, but he hasn''t made a breakthrough, but "Sleepless in Seattle" puts forward more possibilities of''sex'' for Hugo''s actor''s path. Of course, Hugo has not yet auditioned for these two films, and the result is not yet known, but Hugo has already made a decision. He will do his best to fight for it, even at the young age of twenty-five. Playing as a widower is an incredible challenge, and Hugo will not give up easily. Hugo''s thought has gone through a magnificent journey from when he first heard the proposal for granted, and now he has changed his mind and decided to meet the challenge. This also allowed Hugo to seriously think about such a profound question for the first time in history: what kind of actor do I want to be? "Joseph, I decided to give it a try." Hugo said openly, "not only because this is an opportunity for Rob to introduce, but also because I want to challenge it myself." "But, is this role''color'' really suitable for you?" Now the unsure has turned into Joseph. He is not only worried about this, but also worried about the script. "Is this story really suitable for you? To your actor''s path? Will it be a hindrance? You have to know that you have never appeared in a love movie before... Maybe after you act once, you will become a "flower" bottle actor in the future, God!" Chick movies are a very special type of film. In the long history of Hollywood, there are countless''female'' actors who have won recognition because of chick movies, but there are only a handful of male actors. One is because male actors play roles in chick movies. ''The portion is not enough, the second is that it is difficult to turn around after the male actor becomes a flower bottle. There are still a large number of male audiences in the female flower bottle, but the audience of the male flower bottle has to wait until the second It was only in the second decade of the eleventh century that it began to be developed, and the "female" sex" audience only received attention. Therefore, Josephs worries were not holes. Hugo originally had a good skin, and he was easily positioned as a flower bottle. Finally, Hugo relied on Yihai Xiongfeng and smell the fragrance. Knowing the "female" person" has created a world. What if all the efforts of a chick movie are ruined? Joseph was worried, really worried. Hugo was hesitant to be said by Joseph, because he didn''t know what kind of actor he would become in the future. This is too far away, but after thinking about it, Hugo confirmed his idea again. Joseph, I dont know what kind of actor I want to be now, nor what kind of actor I can be in the future, because this is a big proposition, and no one can see the future." The same is true for people, they cannot see their own future. "But now, I want to be an actor who has the courage to challenge myself, so I want to give it a try. Even if Nora is not optimistic about me, I want to try hard to see. Maybe, in the process of constantly trying and failing, We will find a future direction." Hugo said firmly, which made Joseph gradually settle down, but he still looked at Hugo uncertainly. Hugo went on to say, "The script of''Sleepless in Seattle'' is not a simple love movie. The male sex, role and **** are also dominant in it. What''s more, the male protagonist is not a "flower" bottle. He is a widower, a man with a family, children, connotation and past. This role is not simple, on the contrary, it is also very challenging." Speaking of this, Hugo paused, Joseph finally came out of the pessimistic quagmire, his eyes gradually restored to clarity, "Nora didn''t think I was suitable, in fact I didn''t think I could do it at first. But, no Try it, how can we come to a conclusion? As you said earlier, maybe this is an opportunity to break through. I will continue to play as a lawyer, it is not difficult; but I went from student to lawyer to widower, this The jump is huge If I can succeed, it will be a great opportunity..." "But, what if you fail?" Joseph still has a slight worry between his eyebrows. In fact, the main reason is that he doesn''t have a deep understanding of the position of the agent, so he can only''feel'' the stones to cross the river. It was not easy to have a brilliant 1992, and Joseph didn''t want to ruin it all by himself. Hugo laughed when he heard this, "So what, the big deal is to win the Golden Raspberry Award again, and then we will try again." Joseph was also amused by Hugo''s cheerfulness. In fact, Joseph knew that if Hugo won the Golden Raspberry Award again, he wouldnt have any luck to get up again. But at this time, Joseph didnt express his concern because he knew that, as Hugo said, now Hugo''s career as an actor is just the beginning. If you are afraid of fear and fear, then maybe Hugo will be at this height in his life. Although Hugo doesn''t know what kind of actor he wants to be, nor what kind of actor he can be, Joseph is sure that it is definitely not just stopping there. "Okay, then we will try again!" Inexplicably, Joseph had unprecedented confidence in Hugo. Chapter 184： face the challenge Near the corner of the restaurant, there is a table for four with a man and a woman sitting face to face. Sitting in the direction of the big''door'' of the restaurant is an elegant''woman'' with chestnut''color'' short hair, wearing a black''color'' high-necked''fur'' clothes, and a long and narrow face.'' The feminine **** is feminine, but she wears a man-like smile, but the wrinkled eyes are shining with wisdom, and the slender fingers hold the tall glass, and the slenderness can be seen through the red wine. His fingertips have a vague elegance. At this moment, the''female'' was talking in a low voice with the man on the opposite side. The old man on the opposite side was wearing a blue and black shirt with a huge body, and easily blocked the sight of the people around him. The''female'' on the opposite side is hidden in a position that cannot be seen from the perspective of the''door''. Since the old man turned his back to the direction of the door, he couldnt see clearly his cheeks. He could only see the two-thirds of his head that had been bare, and the neat flower white goatee on his chin. The''woman'' held the wine glass in her right hand and whispered something, and then she and the old man both laughed softly. The elegant smile was hazy in the light of the restaurant, like a spring breeze. . When Hugo and Joseph walked into the restaurant, they saw this scene. Although Joseph made it clear that the''female'' son is Nora-Efron, Hugo still feels that it is not true. Nora is 51 years old this year, but the name that appeared in front of Hugo'' Female''sex'', the elegance of her every move makes people ignore her age, and can only involuntarily lament that this is a strong woman who is outstanding but not sharp. This temperament is indeed not something ordinary people can possess. Although Nora is not as brilliant as Catherine Bigelow (kathryn.), Catherine Bigelow relied on "the. Hurt." to become the first in history to win the Oscar for best director. "Female" sex", this achievement is worthy of history. Nora has never been nominated for an Oscar for best director in his entire life. She is only nominated as a screenwriter-Nora has never won an Oscar figurine; But Nora and another "female" screenwriter and director Nancy Meyers (eyers) became the leading figures in Hollywood "female" directors, using their delicate perspective of "waves" to transform the genre of chick movies The movie has reached a new peak. Nora''s works include "When Harry Meets Sally", "Night Sleep in Seattle", "Electronic Love Letters (, re..., "Julie and Julia (; amp; although there are not many works , But the year of the work has spanned from l983 to 2009. For twenty-six years, she gave the little girl movie a meaning far beyond the "language comic romantic comedy", making this type of film also become a movie in the history. An irreplaceable type. Nora in front of her made the best interpretation, she has such an ability! Joseph patted Hugo''s arm lightly to make Hugo regain his senses, and then the two of them walked over together. Nora first saw Hugo, and then gave the old man on the opposite side, Rob Leiner, a look. As a gesture, the two stood up together and expressed their welcome to Hugo with this gesture. "Hugo, thank you very much for coming to meet with me today." With a gentle smile on her face, Nora started introducing each other and ordering food, she began to slowly get into the subject. "I don''t know how Rob told you, but in my opinion, you are not my first choice." Clean and neat, without any muddles, Nora actually expressed her position to Hugo as soon as she came up, which is really unexpected. Rob couldn''t help but smiled. Obviously he still knows the''sex'' of his friends very well; but Joseph was stunned. His first reaction was to say, "But you didn''t give Hugo a chance to speak. , Isnt it? After Joseph finished speaking, he also realized that he was still not practicing enough to get home. He was a little impatient, so he adjusted his breathing, and then said, I think you should at least talk to Hugo and wait for dinner. After the conclusion, draw conclusions." Hugo knew that Joseph was performing the duties of an agent, so he did not rush to speak. If he hadn''t seen Nora before, Hugo''s reaction should be similar to Joseph''s, either impatient or surprised. But after meeting with Nora just now, Hugo knew that this strong "female" man would be able to gain a foothold in Hollywood''s "male patriarchal" circle for more than fifteen years. There are no two brushes. impossible. From Hugo''s point of view, since Nora agreed to today''s dinner, she actually gave Hugo a chance, regardless of whether she agreed with the dinner because of Rob''s friendship or other reasons, or whether she just refused it directly. Hugo, but this process of dinner is actually the time for Nora to investigate Hugo. "That''s natural, let''s eat first." Nora said to Joseph politely, still smiling, and then she looked at Hugo with some curiosity, "What do you think?" "Of course, my stomach is already hungry, and I am praying that the yelling will not disturb the person next to the table." Hugo also replied with a smile, but the gentleman said humorously, which made Nora and Robert both Chuckled lightly. It''s just that Joseph still looked at Hugo with some worry, but at this time Joseph also calmed down, just like the last time "Yihai Xiongfeng", the process of dining is actually an audition, Joseph said as much as possible for Hugo, but As an agent, that''s all he can do. The real win of the role is to rely on Hugo himself. After all, it is Hugo, not Joseph, who is on the big screen. Nora obviously did not expect Hugo''s calmness, because Hugo was only twenty-five years old, while Joseph was twenty-eight years old. Relatively speaking, Joseph was more impatient, but Hugo was more attractive than younger. ''Mature. If Nora knew that although Hugo was young, he had been in the society for ten years, and that he was still at the bottom of society, then maybe he wouldn''t be so surprised. It''s a pity that Nora didn''t know. "Don''t you have any opinion on what I just said?" Nora raised his eyebrows slightly and said. Rob, who was sitting across from him, couldn''t help but shook his head. "Nora!" Rob felt that he should have a meal first, but Nora repeated the old story, which was unnecessary. Hugo didn''t seem to have heard what Rob said, and smiled at Nora''s sharp eyes, "Yes, of course. I came to this dinner for this role. Not for a free dinner..." At this point, Hugo paused and looked at Rob, "Rob, did you pay for this dinner? Or am I rude?" These words made Robber laugh. He also saw the sly light in Hugo''s eyes. Recalling the situation during the filming of "Yihai Xiongfeng", Rob was relieved a lot. And Joseph, who was sitting across from him, was finally calmer when he saw Hugo''s easy-going expression, but he still followed Nora''s expression with half his heart hanging. The smile on Noras face is slightly enlarged, I should pay for this meal, this is my work. On the surface, Nora is answering Hugos ridicule, but at the same time it is also showing that the words here have the ability to make a decision. The person is her. Hugo took a deep breath in his heart. He told himself that this audition was different from "Yihai Xiongfeng". What he needed was not sharpness, but calmness and delicacy. He must not chaotic his position, otherwise he would have lost all his previous efforts. Then Hugo didn''t show anything unusual on the surface, turned his head to look at Nora, "That''s so lucky, the food I just ordered doesn''t seem to be cheap." A sentence that is neither soft nor hard, but childish. The words make people laugh. But Joseph and Rob had a cold sweat in their hearts. Hugo continued, "I''m more curious, where is Nora''s dissatisfaction with me? I think I should know that this can be improved." These words made the four-person dining table quiet down, Hugo this It was because of the anti-guest, as the actor who participated in the audition, he took the initiative to attack the director. Such an unconventional approach is really making people''s heartbeat faster. But fortunately, Hugo''s words were not sharp, nor were they a kiss questioning. They were more friendly, gentleman and polite questions, which did not make the atmosphere worse. "I heard Robert mention it before, and I also briefly understood the role of this time. I am guessing that on the one hand, it is because I am too young. On the one hand, it seems to be because I''m too handsome?" Hugo''s smiling interrogative sentence overflowed from the corner of the smiling mouth, making Nora couldn''t help but laugh. "I will take this expression of yours as an affirmative answer," Hugo continued looking at Nora, "Then I think I should be happy. Anytime I get praise, it should be a good thing, right?" Yu After finishing talking, he looked at Joseph. Joseph didnt react at first, but he just paused and quickly said, "But if this becomes the reason for your rejection, it wont be so beautiful. Up." After Joseph finished speaking, he glanced at Hugo, and he saw the smile in Hugo''s eyes. Joseph knew that he was right. Fortunately, there was a tacit understanding between the two people. It was no longer like the audition of "Yihai Xiongfeng", and there was no communication at all. Nora did not speak immediately, but looked at Hugo playfully. Hugo''s few words just now seemed to be just polite words, but they showed her different characteristics. Mature, steady, humorous, intelligent, gentle... These temperaments were something that Nora did not expect, and at the same time Nora hopes to see in Sam''s character. In other words, Hugo is showing it in this way. His ability hopes to leave a reliable and accurate impression on Nora. Suddenly, Nora became interested in the twenty-five-year-old boy in front of her. She remembered the words Rob said when he recommended Hugo to herself, "He will surprise you." So Nora adjusted her sitting posture a little, and looked at Hugo''s dress with an inquiring gaze, "Then let''s discuss this script, I think... Lets start with your clothes today. "At this time, Nora''s eyes were no longer gentle, but more critical and inquiring, and Hugo immediately felt the pressure, "What is this...what the **** is this? Wandering man?" Chapter 185： Rise to the challenge Hugo''s clothes today are slightly casual, black''color'' base t-shirt with dark blue''color'' open-neck t-shirt, loose denim''pants'', and finally put on a turmeric''color'' workwear jacket, and hands and There are no accessories, no special highlights, just an ordinary outfit. After entering the restaurant, Hugo took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves. You can clearly see that the cotton t-shirt has become loose due to too many washings. The open collar is soft and collapsed without any sense of design, and you can even see the cuffs. A black stain was obviously not taken care of when washing clothes, so it was not cleaned up. This set of clothes looks simple and casual, but it is a little bit rough. It is really out of fashion to appear in an important audition occasion. In Noras imagination, even if Hugo is not dressed up, he should at least be clean and tidy. From the standpoint of''female'' sex, Hugo''s appearance is indeed very eye-catching, but such a dress The three-point impression must be deducted. Any "female" person will not have a good first impression of such a man. Hearing Noras words, Joseph suddenly became nervous. He looked at Hugo, but his eyes remained locked on Nora. He questioned Hugos clothes when he went out, but Hugo insisted. , Joseph finally compromised, and now it seems that the situation is really not good. Rob frowned when he looked at Hugo, because at the last audition for "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo''s dress left a deep impression on him. It was not solemn but formal, and it was very suitable for the role of "color". That jacket was also seen many times during the filming of the film. Today, Hugo''s dress is not solemn but also informal, or even untidy, which is a kind of rudeness. But Hugo was not nervous at all. He even gave Joseph a "don''t worry" look at all. Then he looked at Nora and said, "When I was worried about the situation, I even said We didnt even have a chance to speak. From start to finish, we just dine and dont talk about movies. So I thought about how to tell you without being rude, Im actually very suitable for Sams role. Yes, and I am not as handsome as you think." People depend on clothes, and this applies to anyone. Although there are many top models, they are still stylish even if they wear a rag. White''color'' t-shirt denim''pants'' can have different effects on different people; but it is undeniable that they are clean and tidy and fit their own temperament. Close to the occasion, these basic elements are still necessary. If they appear among blue-collar workers, the spotless white shirt will look very annoying. On the contrary, the greasy suspenders and overalls will be very stylish; the reverse is also true. Therefore, even a person with inherent advantages like Hugo must look at the occasion, the atmosphere, and match the clothes, so as to highlight his own temperament. The suit Hugo wore today is indeed out of fashion, and it makes him look a few years old, and also a lot sloppy. If you look closely, you can see the shadow of the scum on his chin. The whole person looks harmonious. It doesn''t fit in here, but there is a feeling of...frustrated middle-aged man. So, the answer is called "desire"! What Hugo said "Prove yourself without being rude..." is acting, and acting comes from life, combined with Hugo''s performance after arriving in the restaurant today, It is not difficult to draw such a result: In fact, Hugo''s audition has already begun. Rob was relieved immediately. He recalled the audition for "Yihai Xiongfeng". Didn''t Hugo convince him that way? Although Rob had seen many excellent actors, Hugo''s hard work and dedication still made him unable to help. ''Lu'' smiled. After Nora heard Hugo''s words, her first reaction was to be stunned, and then her gaze began to look carefully at the young man in front of her. No wonder Nora always feels a bit weird today. On the one hand, Hugo is not the same as the handsome and sunny boy in her mind. On the other hand, the impression of maturity and stability left a mark in her mind quietly; on the other hand, It is because she is clearly in charge of the initiative, but why did the theme of the final dinner return to the movie? It turns out that Hugo has done his best from the beginning. The Hugo in front of me looks absolutely more than twenty-five years old. It is no problem to say that he is thirty years old or less. The stubble on the chin, the sloppy T-shirt, the stains on the cuffs, and the plain dress all illustrate the middle-aged man. The masculine aura is slightly depressed; but on the surface it is not obvious, because he has a smile, gentle conversation, wit but humor, and his focused and sincere eyes are''exposed'' and steady. This is not publicity. And a down-to-earth man. Against the backdrop of this appearance, the depression that came out of the details is quietly hidden in my heart, more like the frustration brought by his life, but he is unwilling to show it in front of others. Still treat life firmly. This... completely fits the image of a young widower! Imagine that the pain of losing his wife is hidden in the endless nostalgia. He has no time to take care of himself, and the lack of his wifes care and clothing is also slightly decadent; but at the same time However, because of the child, he had to play up his spirit and become the only pillar of the family, giving the child more light in life. Noras face once again sketched out a smile, but this time the smile was more sincere than before. Her interest in Hugo showed a straight rise, "Well, I dont think you have read the script, so you can rely on it. Why do you think that such an image must be suitable for Sam?" This question hit the nail on the head, and not only Nora was curious, but Rob and Joseph also looked at Hugo curiously. Hugo replied in his heart: Because this is how I feel after watching the movie, I have indeed seen the script. But this kind of advantage cannot be for outsiders, so Hugo twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, showing a smile, "I don''t think this image must be suitable for Sam, but in my impression, a person The image of a man who lost his wife but lived a strong life is like this "Facing death, this is not easy for anyone, but people often say that death is not so terrible, because everything disappears after death. But for the living, this is the torment. Start." When Hugo said this, his eyes darkened slightly. He didn''t know what mess he left behind in 2014 after he passed through, but the only thing he can do now is take Hugo a orchid. Kester''s identity continues to be strong, and this is also the most difficult part. After listening to these words, Nora, Rob and Joseph all fell silent. Hugo is the youngest of the four people present here, but the meaning of what Hugo said just now is so far-reaching that it doesn''t seem to be a word at all. Death, this may be a proposition that cannot be penetrated in a lifetime. Joseph couldn''t help thinking of everything Hugo had experienced in the past. Hugo had experienced bad car accidents and had also experienced poison. Pin is on the verge of death, and he has also experienced the ups and downs of the actor''s career. Thinking of this, Joseph suddenly developed a sense of admiration for Hugo, who worked so hard and so seriously in front of him, not as an agent, but as a friend. "Yes, death is liberation, and living is pain." Nora whispered, Zhong. There is an old saying in the state called Fifty Knowing the Mandate of Heaven. Nora has reached this level this year, and she has also reached the stage of comprehending life. Raising her eyes again, Nora looked at Hugo in front of her, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Hugo, many actors have heard about the creativity of this movie, two men and women who have never met before. Falling in love because of a radio show is really incredible. They all think it is impossible for such a subject to be successful. Then, why would you be willing to act in such a work?" Nora has the next half sentence Without words, it is "and you are still working so hard for this opportunity...". The "Night Sleep in Seattle" project has not gone smoothly since its inception. Nora originally hoped that Columbia Pictures, the production company of "When Harry Meets Sally", could take over the project. However, after evaluation by Columbia Pictures, I dont think this project can be put on the big screen, let alone a success, because "it will be a disaster..."; then Nora found Twentieth Century Fox, and they invested in Noras screenwriting office. "Female" as the "Sikewu Incident", unfortunately, the result was also rejection. In the end Nora was rescued by Columbia Pictures, and their independent label Samsung Pictures (-star.) took over the project. Although they were only willing to invest 15 million US dollars, it was far beyond Noras expectations. Up. Subsequently, the film encountered difficulties in the selection of actors. All the actors Nora fancy refused to invite. Obviously, the actors did not have enough confidence in such a love work. She still does not know her male or female protagonist. Wherever it is, booting is even more distant indefinitely. "If I said that because I believe that love is magical would you laugh at me?" Hugo''s words made Rob and Joseph both chuckle, but Nora did not speak, she saw Xiang Hugos eyes became more profound, "I mean, love is a very magical thing, which closely connects two people who dont know each other. Some people fall in love because of their appearance. Some people are because of their sex personality, some are because of their voice, and some are even because of a certain detail-such as fingers or collarbones. Similarly, some people are because of feelings." Hugo''s words kept Joseph and Rob with a smile on their faces, and Nora''s cheeks unconsciously formed an arc, which seemed very pleasant. "Nora, I think you chose to shoot this movie because it is a very good movie." After Hugo finished speaking, a rhetorical question came suddenly. Nora pursed her lips and said seriously, "No, it''s because I want to believe that in this society and this era, there can be such a pure love, which comes from a spiritual fit." "Me too." Hugo showed a gentle smile, "I hope to play this role, not because it is easy to succeed or can bring me box office and popularity, but because I believe in this role. It can bring me new challenges, and at the same time I believe that such a story is magical and can move me and the audience." Chapter 186： The pressure is coming This is a very enjoyable dinner. Although most of the time Hugo and Nora are talking about each other, Rob and Joseph are not idle either. The atmosphere becomes relaxed and cozy. After dinner, Nora even ordered dessert, and the meal did not end until half past ten. After Hugo sat in Renault''s spacious and comfortable passenger seat, Joseph steadily drove the car out of the parking lot and drove back towards home. After replacing the van, the good car is obviously more stable and comfortable, and Joseph obviously loves this car, and he must drive a lap almost every day-even if the Hugo hasn''t had a trip in the past two days. But today Joseph didnt have the mind to enjoy the pleasure of driving. His tense emotions could finally be relieved, Wow, Hugo, you know, you are really taking a risk today. Any mistake, its possible. The atmosphere of the dinner is ruined, and I guess Rob will be embarrassed too." Hugo also felt the infinite exhaustion of his spirit. In fact, during the first half of the dinner tonight, Hugo was always in a state of high alert, because he had to integrate into a role, just like every moment. It''s always acting like a play. This allowed Hugo to experience time. It''s not easy for the spies. Every minute of life is spent in another identity. What kind of suffering is this. Of course, this entire performance is another test for Hugo, because he has to think about how a widower like Sam will deal with these situations that do not exist in the script. This is not just a diagonal.'' The further comprehension of "Lose", after leaving the script, conducts a deep analysis of "Lose"; at the same time, it is also a higher level test for Hugo to hypnotize himself and enter the state of acting. Although there are still some flaws in the whole process, in several cases Hugo has been out of play and returned to the state of "Hugo Lancaster...", but overall it is still very good. This is also the reason why Hugo''s spirit is tired. Such conversations are really hard. "If you don''t try this way, you will see it. It is over without beginning." Hugo leaned on the back of the chair, feeling the softness of the leather wrapped in sponge, relaxing his body and his spirit. "Each script has countless choices for every role and character. There are 100,000 actors in Hollywood, and no one is irreplaceable." This is the status quo of Hollywood, as well as the status quo of the entire society. No one is irreplaceable. You must rely on your own efforts to win your own position, otherwise life will soon overwhelm you. Unless you are willing to "see Nanshan leisurely under the chrysanthemum and east fence like Tao Yuanming..." or you have to work hard-of course, even Tao Yuanming needs an economic foundation in modern society. Although Nora did not make a decision on the spot today, Joseph can feel that because of Hugos efforts, Noras views have changed. This is a huge change. The impossible conversion becomes possible. Then the future is It is worth looking forward to. Joseph suddenly felt the heavy responsibility on his shoulders. In fact, as an agent, all he can do is to get the chance to audition for Hugo, and then try his best to establish a relationship with the producer and use his own negotiation skills to fight for Hugo. More benefits, other than that, there is not much he can do. But seeing Hugo working so hard, Joseph felt that he should do more, because he felt that Hugo was worth more. Joseph and Hugo did not speak any more, the brand-new Renault Space moved smoothly on the roads of Los Angeles, and the thick night''color'' passed through the car windows, filling the car with a kind of quiet tranquility and stability, towards home In the direction of progress. When he got home, Joseph discovered that Hugo was asleep and he was really tired. Joseph didnt rush to wake Hugo, but sat quietly in the car for about twenty minutes. He waited until Hugo slowly woke up before he said, Go upstairs when youre sleepy. , Wash up and go to rest." Hugo rubbed and rubbed his distressed eyes, and replied casually, and got out of the car with a heavy step. After returning to the third floor, Hugo washed it casually and fell on the bunk of the bed, fainted. Fell asleep groggyly. This sleep went straight to the next morning. When Hugo woke up, the house was still empty. Charlize and Alex have not returned yet, but Hugo has recovered. After all, Acting is just a mental job, not a physical job. After a good nights dream, I wake up, take a refreshing bath, and then start to look at the empty refrigerator, thinking that breakfast should be eaten. what. When Joseph came to the third floor, he saw Hugo standing in front of the refrigerator, panting and asking, "Forgot to go to the supermarket?" Hugo stayed here alone for the past few days, so he went to the supermarket and didnt buy too much. After this time, there was no inventory. Hugo pouted, "Go in the afternoon, there is still in the cupboard. Two boxes of''Jade'' rice slices." Close the''door'' of the refrigerator, and when I look back, I saw a sweaty Joseph in sportswear. Hugo suddenly laughed, "Uh, do you have a date tonight?" "Uh, no, I just want to start working out." Joseph said breathlessly. He would never admit that he didn''t sleep well because of stress last night. He woke up early this morning. Finally decided to welcome the upcoming 1993 with a new posture, and fitness is a good start-at the same time it can reduce''fat''. Hugo was immediately amused by Joseph''s words, and laughed haha, "Are you serious? Don''t joke with me." Joseph''s body shape has always been fat, especially in the past six months, it has become more obvious, six feet two. The height of an inch (1.88) is now at least 220 pounds (100 kilograms). Hugo even teased Joseph before, saying that at the end of the year there were too many trips, and everyone else lost weight, but Joseph was too much. After hard work, the appetite increased greatly, and the result was fattening. As an actor, Hugo cannot let his body change drastically-unless it is required for filming, even if Hugo is not an action actor like Arnold-Schwarzenegger, he does not need to maintain the fleshy line of his muscles, but rain Guo can''t just eat the sea like this, which makes the body shape too big, especially the two works "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Scent of the''Female'' People" both require Hugo to maintain her figure, plus the previous Suck. Poison leads to very bad physical fitness, so Hugo has always insisted on exercising to keep his body healthy. Joseph once tried to work out with Hugo. In fact, I cant even talk about fitness, just running for half an hour before going to bed at night, but Joseph only insisted on giving up for two days, and he became famous as "I am not an actor." So, seeing Joseph starting to work out again today, Hugos first reaction was to laugh, but seeing the depression on Josephs face, Hugo quickly reduced his smile, "At least this is a good start. Having said that, your height is less than 180 pounds and you are healthy. Now that you are willing to work hard, it is naturally better." There are too many high-calorie junk foods in Western eating habits, which has caused many Westerners to be too large, especially after entering the 21st century, the proportion of''fat'' children has increased rapidly, which has caused Western health. The full attention of scientists. Therefore, in Hugo''s view, it may be difficult to change eating habits, but at least it is necessary to maintain basic exercise and maintain good health. Joseph looked at Hugos smiley face and knew that Hugo still had something to say, that is, "As for how long it can last..." Joseph stared at Hugo bitterly, and then held his hand. The newspaper came to the table and said, "Here, this is today''s Los Angeles Times" with good news. " Hugo did not go to read the newspaper, but quickly said, "Otherwise, when I go for a run in the future, you will also be together? At least, one more company, maybe I can last longer." Joseph remembered that Hugo had been running unremittingly every day when he was not filming, and there were some basic fitness exercises. This perseverance was really admirable, but it also increased the pressure. Joseph could not help but hesitate. I cant bear the pace and length of your running. The smile on Hugo''s face couldn''t help but rise again. He knew that Joseph was still shrinking, so he couldn''t help but smile a little bit more jokingly, "You can adjust according to your own situation, or you can ask a professional, you know , Im not a professional fitness coach." When Joseph saw Hugo''s banter, he knew that his thoughts had been seen through. His cheeks suddenly became hot, and he said angrily, "Okay, just work out with you. It''s not bad to have someone supervise each other." Looking at Hugo around his neck, he showed his determination. Now that I have decided to welcome the New Year with a brand new attitude, UU Reading www.uukanshu. Com, then give yourself some more pressure and motivation. What''s more, the next month Hugo will definitely be busy, and the frequency of exercise will definitely not be so high. Thinking of this, Joseph is a little relieved. Hugo was not surprised by Josephs answer. He nodded with a smile but a smile, "Okay, lets start tonight." After that, Hugo paused, "Or, you start tomorrow. After all, you are today. Run in the morning?" "Tonight!" Joseph said categorically, barely rolling his eyes. Now Joseph and Hugo get along more easily. Compared with the situation in January this year when he didn''t have too many expressions and his emotions were more serious, Joseph was a lot more "lively". Hugo nodded approvingly. This was obviously an affirmative expression, but it was awkward in Joseph''s eyes, and he couldn''t help but shifted his eyes away in embarrassment. Hugo decided not to play tricks on Joseph any more, and picked up the "Los Angeles Times" on the table. "So, what''s the news today, did you just say there is good news?" "Oh, yes, the nomination list for the Golden Globes is out." Joseph quickly regained consciousness and said to Hugo. Chapter 187： Salted fish stand up As the world film center, Hollywood easily attracts entertainment reporters from all over the world. Professional film magazines outside North America will set up offices in Los Angeles and send reporters to station here to report on the American film industry. As a result, these foreign reporters established an organization over time to help each other. This was the embryonic form of the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association. The Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association established the Golden Globe Awards in 1944. It was originally just a film award dedicated to''door'', but after 1956 TV awards were also added, covering the fields of film and television, becoming a comprehensive''sex''. Awards ceremony. The Golden Globe Awards are generally held in mid-January and are generally considered to be the weather vane of the Oscars. At the same time, the Golden Globes is also one of the most well-run film and television awards in the United States, and its worldwide influence can be called the top. However, the number of members of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association has always been around ninety people. It can be said that it is not a huge organization. Due to the limitation of the number of members, this also makes it easier for individuals to "sex" to influence the direction of the Golden Globe Awards. In other words, bribery and acceptance are easier to''manipulate'' and easier to execute. This shortcoming has caused the Golden Globes to be questioned after entering the second half of the first decade of the 21st century. It also makes the authority of the Golden Globes decline all the way, unable to surpass the Oscars in movies, and in TV. The aspect is also inferior to the Emmy Awards, so, compared to the authority, the entertainment function of the Golden Globes is getting bigger and bigger. But even so, the Golden Globe is still one of the most influential film award ceremonies in the world except for the Oscars. Especially in the early 1990s, many award ceremonies were not mature enough. The Sundance Film Festival, which will become the banner of independent films in the future, has only just started, but it has only been held for eight years; the National Critics Association Award and the New York Film Critics Association Award The Los Angeles Film Critics Association Award does not hold an award ceremony; and the North American Broadcast Film Critics Association Award, which has a huge influence in the future, has not even been established. Under such circumstances, the influence of the Golden Globe Awards ceremony is naturally not to be underestimated. Before the arrival of the 21st century, the Golden Globe was the most watched film award ceremony in North America second only to the Oscars. Its influence and authority have won many recognitions. It can be said that the ability to win the Golden Globe is for film and television. Work seems to be an extremely important affirmation. This year''s Golden Globe Awards came to the fiftieth, and as always, it caused countless discussions. The announcement of the nomination list also means that the atmosphere of the award ceremony has gradually strengthened. Prior to this, Hugo didnt have much idea about this, because the award ceremony seemed very far away to him, even if the two films had achieved good results, and Hugo remembered that the two films were in the award ceremony. Achieved good results, but now in it, there is not much sense of reality. Hugo still looks at the awards ceremony from the perspective of "that''s all other people''s business", so he doesn''t care too much. . Until today. "The nomination list for the Golden Globe Awards came out? Then?" Hugo looked at the newspaper in his hand, and the front page headline reads "The nomination list for the 50th Golden Globe Awards is hotly released..." The subtitle reads...Yihai Xiongfeng Five Nominated as the biggest winner..." "You won the nomination?" Joseph didn''t seem to understand Hugo''s question, and asked rhetorically, as if he was saying, "You are all nominated, what else do you want?" Hugo was stunned. First, he realized that "Yihai Xiongfeng" had received five nominations, and then realized that he had also won the nomination, and the smile on his face suddenly bloomed. Although film critics affirmed Hugos performance before that, and convinced Hugo that his performance did not ruin the masterpiece in his memory, now, the awards ceremony has given a nomination affirmation, and even more so. The inner joy burst out suddenly. Hugo eagerly opened the "Los Angeles Times" in his hand, flipped through the nomination list with trembling fingers, and then read it carefully. The film awards of the Golden Globe Awards are divided into two categories: drama and musical comedy. "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Scent of the "Female" are both drama works, so there is a difference between the two There has also been overlap in several awards, forming competition. "Yihai Xiongfeng" was nominated for Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actor, Best Supporting Actor and Best Screenplay in the Drama category; "Scent of the''Female'' Person" won four nominations, except for the best Except for the director, the other four awards completely overlap with "Yihai Xiongfeng", except that the nominees are slightly different. "Scent of the "Female"" was not selected as the best director, fulfilling the director Robert Redford of "Dahe Lian". Although "Dahe Lian" was dropped in other departments, it was only a nomination for the best director. Still achieved great success. In the "Gate" of the musical comedy category, the cartoon "Aladdin" has completed its reign, relying on three nominations for best original song, best film in musical comedy, and best film soundtrack also including five nominations, and "Yihai Xiongfeng" goes hand in hand, but the gold content is slightly lower. "Robert Altman (.altmahe.player is the leader in live-action movies, winning four nominations for best film in musical comedy, best director, best actor in musical comedy, and best screenwriter. In addition, works such as "Sisters are Crazy", "Instinct. Ability", "Unforgivable Little "Chaplin (, "Howard Manor (.end and other works have also won many nominations. This year Occupies a place at the award ceremony. The two works starring Hugo, "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" received four and five nominations respectively, and were among the best on the nomination list, continuing the media''s praise and box office popularity when they were released. The line again continued Hugos strong momentum at the end of the year. In the door of the artists personal department, Hugo, Al Pacino, Jack Nicholson, and Miranda Richardson (.) joined forces to become the target of everyones attention. Al won the nomination for Best Actor and Best Supporting Actor in a Drama Series by relying on the outstanding performance of "Smell the Fragrance and Know the "Female" and the "Glengarry.glen." "Fa" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" once again "precise" color performance, also won a place in the "door" of the best actor and best supporting actor in the drama category; Miranda''s two works "love "fan" "April Day ( won her nominations for Best Actress in a Musical Comedy and Best Supporting Actress in a musical comedy. In the end, it was Hugo. The twenty-five-year-old young man, after being nominated for the Golden Raspberry Award three times in two years, and even won a trophy for the worst actor in the Golden Raspberry Award, only less than a year later, he succeeded. Completed a huge breakthrough, with the outstanding acting skills of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Smell the Fragrance to Know the "Female" People", and was nominated for the best actor in the drama category and the best supporting actor''door'' ! This also makes Hugo, Al, Jack, and Miranda four people at the same time become double nominated actors at this year''s Golden Globe Awards! And the three actors are still fighting in the same department! More interestingly, Hugo also cooperates with Al and Jack at the same time. This kind of competitive relationship is amazing. Under such circumstances, the two "doors" of the best actor in the drama category and the best supporting actor have become the two most curious results of the awards. In the "Door" of the best actor in the drama category, Robert Downey Jr. of "Chaplin" joined forces with Denzel Washington of "Malcolm X (.x to join the competition; regardless of the plot The other two nominees for Best Supporting Actor in the supporting role department of "Gate" and "Musical Comedy" are from the "unforgivable" Gene Hackman (gear.saturday. David Permer ( .Paymer). In fact, although the double nomination is so beautiful, it is easy to divide the votes when selecting awards, that is, when people vote, some people choose the first work, and some people choose the other work; In other words, some people supported the supporting role "Gate", and the protagonist "Gate" voted for other people, but the other guy was replaced. In the end, neither of the two nominations gained anything. Therefore, the double nomination actually reduces the chance of winning. But it is undeniable that being able to win double nomination is a huge affirmation of the actor itself. As for whether to win the award or not, it is another matter. Especially on Hugo''s body, all this becomes more and more incredible. When Nicholas McLenna commented on the nomination list, he specifically mentioned Hugo, Its hard to imagine. Eleven months ago, we were still laughing at Lancaster as the first in film history to come on stage to receive gold. The actor at the Raspberry Award was even amused by his embarrassment of crying on stage; but eleven months later, we have to applaud Lancasters double nomination for the Golden Globe. Lancaster won the double nomination of the actors Pacino, Nicholson, Richardson, just such a transcript is enough to make us stand up to his applause. Now looking back at Lancaster''s performance at the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony we have to admire his generosity, calmness and humor. Perhaps only an actor who really shows off the sex can dare to admit his mistakes so boldly and directly, and he is also brave enough to ridicule and ridicule himself. This courage is not something everyone can have. The breakthrough of Lancaster also started with the Golden Raspberry Award. After that, Lancaster learned a lesson from pain, so he first had a "scented fragrance" female person" and then a "Yihai Xiongfeng" . Incredible. " After reading all this, Hugo still felt a little unrealistic. Not only did he achieve a self-breakthrough and complete the feat of turning over the salted fish, but also relying on two works to win a double nomination, this is the first double nomination in his life. In the first year when I really became the leading actor, even if this was just a recognition of the Golden Globe Awards, it was enough to make Hugo grateful. "I succeeded?" Hugo asked blankly with his mouth open slightly. Joseph originally wanted to tease Hugo, but seeing Hugo''s expression, he didn''t say much in the end, but nodded vigorously, "I think so." The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth expanded little by little, bloomed little by little, and finally released completely like sunshine. Chapter 188： Keep going up After the nomination list for the 50th Golden Globe Awards came out, there was a lively discussion. It is not difficult to understand the achievements of the two works "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng". The media exploded hot discussion of sex, and Hugo in 1992 was a magical performance, and it was even more amazing. Received the Golden Raspberry Award at the beginning of the year and the Golden Globe Award at the end of the year. This feat is estimated to be extremely difficult to replicate in the future. All news media are participants in this magical journey, even instigators, this is also It made the reporters sigh again and again. Not only the "Los Angeles Times" almost all the media are hotly discussing the nomination list for the Golden Globe Awards, and even triggered a discussion about the Oscar nomination list. Hugo''s performance in the "Yihai Heroes" is indeed applauded, but the problem is that the competition for the best actor in the''door'' is extremely''exciting''. This time Hugo is only shortlisted. The battle for the best actor in the drama category, if you merge the "door" of the musical comedy category, especially when Hugo is only twenty-five years old and has the dark history of the Golden Raspberry Award, then the future is not good. . As for the performance of the supporting role of "scenting the fragrance and knowing the''female'' person", although the supporting role''door'' of the Golden Globe Awards is not distinguished, and Hugo has also won the nomination, but to be honest, Hugo is "smelling the fragrance". The performance competitiveness in the female person is not sufficient. Everyone knows that Al Pacino is the absolute protagonist in this movie. This is reminiscent of the situation in the Death Poetry Society at the beginning, and it is also an achievement. Robin-Williams, but Hugo, who has dedicated a "fine" performance, has no nominations, so the prospect of Oscars is still elusive. Although this is the case, it is an ironclad fact that Hugo won double nominations at the Golden Globe Awards. No matter what the future Oscar prospects may be, Hugo has regained its glory on the road of actors and won A major breakthrough in the career of an actor in ten years, this is worth the media''s 520 novels. The nomination list for the Golden Globes came out in the morning, and in the afternoon Joseph received an important invitation. This is also the most important program invitation Hugo has received so far. It comes from the "Oprah talk show (the.oprah...! The talk show, as a special form of programming, can be traced back to the 1930s. At this time, the talk show not only had a series of hosts, but also the participation of the audience, and the focus was placed on some widely watched. In terms of social issues, this has also made the form of talk shows really stabilized. After decades of development, talk shows rose strongly in the 1980s and became the most important part of American television programs. Including the late night show that Hugo participated in, the major TV stations in the United States currently have more than a dozen talk shows in different formats. This shows the prosperity of this format. Hugo has appeared on talk shows many times during the promotion period of the two films. , To promote the movie in this simple and easy way. In the 1980s, when the talk show rose rapidly, Oprahs talk show held a very special position. Maybe this is not the first show to promote the talk show to the public eyeJohnny-Carson may be closer to this. Honor, but the Oprah talk show took this type of show to a whole new level. Oprah Winfrey (oprah.), the 38-year-old black "female" sex", took over the TV show "Chicago Morning (am. in February 1984. She spoke to this file. The program has undergone drastic reforms, removing all the irritating and irritating topics in the program, and replacing them with social hot spots and controversial topics that people care about. She is not keen on things that others are interested in. On the contrary, she always dared to try things that no one dared to do. Unlike most talk shows at present, in order to attract audiences, they take pleasure in exposing''hidden'' and''privacy'', showing''messy'', and humiliating failure. Traits to appease and help these people who are in trouble, so that they can regain positive energy. In just one month, "Chicago Morning" jumped from a third-rate talk show and became a show that kept pace with the top character of the talk show at the time, Phil Donahue (...), and surpassed it three months later. Phil became the top-rated gold show, which also made Oprah become the spokesperson of the talk show overnight. In 1985, "Chicago Morning" was officially renamed "Oprah Talk Show", which was broadcast simultaneously in 120 cities in the United States; at the end of 1985, facing the great success of his city rival Oprah, Phil lost. Maicheng, lost in Chicago, left Chicago for New York, which also announced the earth-shaking changes in the entire American talk show. "Oprah Talk Show" has become the most successful talk show in the United States and even the world, with an average of more than 10 million viewers every day. For many years, it has been the top viewership of American talk show. And constantly refreshing its own records. The ratings are the affirmation from the audience, and the TV Golden Emmy Award is the affirmation from the professional field. It has won the love of countless audiences worldwide and opened up a new era of talk shows. "Oprah Talk Show" is undoubtedly an insurmountable milestone in the history of American TV shows, and even became one of the symbols of popular culture. Oprah herself is also the most legendary black "female" son in the United States and the world. From a poor ugly duckling to a world-famous talk show "female" king, she is not only the first black billionaire in the United States A millionaire, but also the most influential black female **** in the United States. On the "Oprah Talk Show", the interviewees included ordinary people, experts, and naturally many top stars in the world. The opportunity to appear in the show means that they can show themselves in front of more than 10 million American audiences. You know, Hugo has made very proud performances in the "Tonight Show" twice before and after, the first time was 4.8 million viewers, and the second time was 5.3 million viewers. Both times were the highest ratings champions of the same type of program in the same month, especially the second time he appeared in the program promoting "Yihai Xiongfeng". The viewership was the top five program in the whole year of 1992. No Said it was unsuccessful, but compared to the "Oprah Talk Show", the number of viewers is far away. If Hugo remembers correctly, the "Oprah Talk Show" is not only the highest-rated talk show in American history, but also the longest daytime talk show in American history. It also created American TV history. The record for the talk show with the highest ratings in the previous single period. This record was created by Michael Jackson in 1993. Oprahs interview with Michael at the time attracted 62 million viewers to sit in front of the TV. This was almost a record-breaking record. Therefore, being able to land on a talk show with such far-reaching influence and an active invitation from the "Oprah Talk Show" is undoubtedly the best affirmation for Hugo in 1992. Joseph agreed to the invitation from the program group without any hesitation. There was no more time to stay and make adjustments. The next day, the two people boarded the flight to Chicago and headed to the city of the shoulders. The United States has a vast territory and is the fourth largest country in the world. On this land, you can see several huge metropolitan areas. New York is undoubtedly the largest metropolitan area, Los Angeles ranks second, and Chicago and surrounding areas The greater Chicago area composed of suburbs is the third largest metropolitan area in the United States. Although Hugo has been in the United States for nearly a year, he has been to a handful of cities. This is the first time he has come to Chicago, and he is full of curiosity about this place called the City of Wind. The Windy City Chicago is close to the curved shore of Lake Michigan. It surrounds Michigan Hu from three directions from southeast to west like a "pocket". The cold wind blowing from neighboring Canada in the north directly pours into this wind pocket. The streets and rivers in the Shangcheng District are large in scale, and the cold wind can easily blow to most of the city. This is the origin of the name of the windy city. The locals even laugh at themselves: "A wind blows from''spring'' to winter every year... ". Chicago is also known as the City of Big Shoulders. It is derived from the two-time Pulitzer Prize winner and famous Chicago poet Carl Sandburg (carl. Sandburg) wrote in his 1916 poem "Chicago": "The World The pig farm...Big Shoulder City...". Since then, Windy City has had another interesting nickname of "sex". In fact, the claim that the City of the Big Shoulders is valid, because Chicago is the birthplace of skyscrapers. After the birth of the first high-rise building in 1885, it opened up a new history of architecture, and Chicago has also become a gathering place for high-rise buildings~ www.novelhall.com~ This is the city with the most tall buildings in the United States. Therefore, the city of giant shoulders is not the meaning of standing on the shoulders of giants. Hugo didnt have any research on tall buildings. He saw all kinds of buildings as just a pile of steel-reinforced forests. He couldnt see the difference between Chicago and New York. At least he didnt look at the airports gate come out. But after stepping out of Chicago OHare International Airport, Hugo immediately had the most direct experience of the Windy City. Although Hugo on the plane doubted whether the strong wind was to prevent the plane from landing, after arriving on the ground, the rain Guo just understood what is called biting cold wind. "Oh, God..." Hugo couldn''t even open his mouth, his lips opened, and a cold wind from Lake Michigan poured directly into his mouth, causing Hugo to cough. Standing next to Joseph saw Hugo''s embarrassment and snickered unconsciously. As soon as Hugo looked up, he saw Joseph fully zip up his coat and blocked his mouth. Obviously he was done completely. Prepare, this makes Hugo''s mouth twitch. But now there was no time to pay attention to Joseph, Hugo quickly raised the collar of his coat, trying to block the headless cold wind. In Chicago in December, Hugo gave Hugo a start and made him realize: The City of Wind is definitely not that simple. Chapter 189： City of Great Shoulders The orderly waiting line of yellow and colored taxis at the airports gate reminded Hugo of the sights of the streets and alleys of New York. Hugo and Joseph easily got into a taxi and headed towards Michigan Avenue. .Avenue) in the direction of Four Seasons Hotel. After entering the city, Hugo looked at the electric report board on the side of the road outside the window. The time was displayed on the top and the temperature was displayed on the bottom. The temperature on the report board was changed almost every section of the road, and the time interval was not just a few minutes. , This made Hugo quite stunned, "Are we still in Chicago? Just now at the airport''s gate, it seemed... only forty degrees Fahrenheit (five degrees Celsius), but I just saw that the report board said there was Sixty degrees Fahrenheit (15 degrees Celsius), are these... two different areas?" Hugos words have not yet fallen. The report board on the roadside showed that the latest temperature has changed to fifty degrees Fahrenheit again. This made the expression on Hugos face so shocked, it seemed like he had come to another world. The temperature changes back and forth between winter,''spring'' days, and autumn, which is abnormal! "You''re not mistaken, welcome to Chicago." The taxi driver said with a smile on his face, "Is this your first time in Windy City? The weather here is unpredictable, often in the morning or in the''spring'' day, but in the afternoon. It''s winter, and the low temperature fluctuates greatly even within an hour. When I went out of the city to the airport, the temperature in the city was 65 degrees Fahrenheit." Hugo thought it was amazing. "Are you serious? Is it because of the strong wind on Lake Michigan?" "I''m not a meteorologist." The taxi driver still smiled and said, "But, it should be. Look, now another wind is coming, and the temperature is definitely going to drop." Hugo immediately looked out of the window. A building not far away was hung with an Illinois state flag, rising in the wind and hunting. Although there is a layer of glass windows, you can still feel the strong wind outside the window. , The pedestrians on the street lowered their heads skillfully, included their heads in the windbreaker, and walked quickly against the wind, but the wind was too big, making the windbreaker flutter in the wind, looking spectacular. The temperature displayed on the roadside report board seemed to drop rapidly with the raging wind, and in an instant it dropped to forty-eight degrees Fahrenheit, which made Hugo amazed. Suddenly, there was a rush of telephone ringing in the carriage, and the three of them were a little dazed, wondering what the sound was. The taxi driver was even worried whether there was a problem with the car. In the end, Hugo was the first to react, "Call! Then he patted Joseph, "Mobile phone!" Hugo hasn''t used a mobile phone for a year, and now he is still not comfortable with carrying a phone with him. Joseph was even a novice, and he realized that he could make calls anytime now. He hurriedly searched for his phone. Hugo quickly comforted the taxi driver, "It''s okay, it''s a mobile phone." , We all forgot." The taxi driver couldn''t help laughing. Joseph finally found the mobile phone. The rushing ringtone kept urging. Joseph frowned and opened the flap. Then he hesitated not knowing what to do. He looked at Hugo helplessly, and Hugo pointed to the keyboard. , "Green''color'' button." Joseph suddenly realized, after pressing the green''color'' button, he placed it next to his ear. "Good morning, this is Joseph-Gibbs." Joseph said in a flustered fuzzy, but there was no voice from the other party, which made Joseph frown, "Hello? Hello! Is there anyone?" Hugo understood right away, it must be a signal problem. The current mobile phone technology has not yet fully matured, and the number of signal towers is not enough, the quality of the call is indeed a big problem. However, Hugo has never used a phone before, and I don''t know the quality. From Joseph''s irritable expression, it can be seen that the quality is not satisfactory. "Huh, finally...who is there?" Joseph''s eyebrows stretched out immediately, and words finally came from the other end. Sitting next to Hugo, he could faintly hear some rustling sounds, mixed with the voice of a man, but he couldn''t hear him clearly. Obviously, Joseph was the same, his eyebrows gathered again, trying hard to hear the other party''s words clearly, the conversation was also intermittent. "Oh, that''s it...what? Yes, I don''t know about it, maybe I didn''t confirm the message, it''s a pity... I''m sorry to say it again? It''s okay, it''s okay, we are now on the rental, uh... rental! Yes, we have no problem. What? Okay, okay, thank you, thank you. See you later. Ah? I said, see you later!" After the phone call, Hugo felt sweaty as he sat next to him, not to mention Joseph. Joseph leaned directly on the back of the chair, wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at the mobile phone carefully, and exclaimed, "I can''t hear you really well." He paused, "But it''s convenient, although it''s a bit more difficult." A smile still appeared on Joseph''s face. "What''s the matter?" Hugo''s sigh for this is naturally non-existent, so his attention is still locked on the content of the phone. "Oh, it''s the assistant of the show." Joseph just remembered, "They sent someone to the airport to pick us up, but I didn''t confirm my message before I left. The mobile phone was in my luggage and I missed the call again. Without knowing this, we left directly. They waited for a long time at the airport before calling me to confirm." Hugo nodded again and again, "Ah, I didn''t expect it." The program crew actually sent someone to pick up the plane. This is the first time Hugo felt the benefits brought by the success of the two films in the past two months. It''s really one after another. "Yes, I didn''t expect it." Joseph was also a little surprised. He could feel the importance attached to Hugo by the "Oprah Talk Show" program group, which made him faintly excited, because this was an affirmation of Hugo. "Maybe we will get used to it next time." Hugo couldn''t help but raised his mouth, and said with a smile. After sighing, Hugo casually said, Its still not convenient right now. Maybe in the future, you can confirm the message directly on your mobile phone, or you can communicate via e-mail, which is much more convenient. "What, what are you talking about?" Joseph obviously had no thoughts on Hugo''s advanced thoughts, and he looked at him with a bewildered and confused expression on his face. "No, nothing." Hugo shook his head, looked out the window, and quickly changed the subject, "Wow, look, the temperature has changed again, how come I feel like I''m in a sauna, looking at the thermometer Change up and down." Hugos topic was picked up by the taxi driver who was silent for a while. In the worst case, its not impossible for the temperature to change once a minute. The taxi driver is obviously used to the Chicago climate, You I know that the highest temperature in history here has reached 100 degrees Fahrenheit (40 degrees Celsius), but the lowest temperature in history has also reached minus ninety degrees Fahrenheit (32 degrees Celsius)." "Wow, this is a magical city." Hugo''s sigh couldn''t help but blurted out, and Hugo thought of something new. Xinjiang, the temperature there is also like this, "wear a leather jacket in the morning, wear gauze at noon, and eat watermelon by the stove...". Joseph sat next to him, his attention shifted, and sighed again and again, but when he heard Hugo''s fuss, he couldn''t help but smiled, "You should worry about your health." Chicago is changing a lot. The weather is not easy for them "outsiders", so how to choose the right clothes is very important. When I came from Los Angeles, the temperature in Los Angeles has been around 60 degrees Fahrenheit for these two days. Although there is a temperature difference between morning and night, it is not an exaggeration. The hottest day is 70 degrees Fahrenheit. And now when I come to Chicago, the hot and cold weather is really a headache. Although it was only for the purpose of recording the show, the shorter the time, the more violent the changes, so the challenge to the body''s ability to adapt is more severe. However, this trip was unexpected. Hugo and Joseph accepted the invitation yesterday and rushed over today. This does not happen very often. According to the usual formal procedures, the invitation to the "Oprah Talk Show" will be sent out at least one month in advance, because this is a recorded program, plan the next months broadcast schedule one month in advance, and then arrange guests and design It is a methodical procedure to decide the topic and set the recording time. But occasionally there are special circumstances. For example, the Los Angeles turmoil caused by Rodney''s first gold trial in April this year, Oprah, as the representative of black women''s sex, naturally produced a special program for the first time. , This kind of program recording is not planned This time Hugo is also considered a special case. In fact, Oprahs talk show had conceived of inviting Hugo on the show as early as December, but the timing was still not mature enough, and Hugos schedule had already been fully arranged, so it was delayed. After the nomination list for the Golden Globes came out, Oprah knew that the time had come, so they immediately sent an invitation to Joseph, hoping to record the show as soon as possible, and then arrange for the Golden Globes on January 24 It was broadcast before the opening of the awards ceremony, which matched the hot spots and boosted the ratings. That''s why Hugo and Joseph came to Chicago before the New Year to participate in the recording of the show. After arriving at the hotel, Hugo stayed in the hotel room while Joseph still had a job. He didn''t even pack his luggage, so he rushed to the program team and went to have a production meeting with the program team. For in-depth talk shows like "Oprah Talk Show", the recording time of the show is relatively long, and the scope and depth of the chat are also different from other talk shows, so Joseph must briefly understand the flow of the show and the topics that the show will involve. The program has a preliminary understanding. Again, this is to avoid discussing sensitive topics, which may cause unhappiness. This behavior is not necessarily useful, but it is a link that must be done before the program is recorded. Chapter 190： Hometown taste The draft before the show is not necessarily useful, and the host does not necessarily follow it, but this is a link that must be carried out before the recording of the show. Although in American programs, outspokenness and open provocation are commonplace, taking the embarrassment of an entertainer is something everyone will experience; but there is a bottom line, such as Tom Cruise''s homosexuality. Rumors of love, unless you get the permission of the parties to conduct an open and honest conversation, you can only insinuate it, and you cant talk about it on the table, or you can ridicule when Tom Cruise is not present, and you will never directly provoke face-to-face. . Therefore, the draft is extremely important, and the program must understand the bottom line of the guests. Of course, there are accidents in everything, and there are still programs that take risks for the sake of ratings and have direct conflicts with guests. However, such an accident will obviously not happen on the "Oprah Talk Show", because the show itself hopes to heal people''s wounds, and is popular in the United States with a warm, cozy but humorous and sharp style. Oprah This smart and wise''female'' sex'', she knows how to hold the scale. After Joseph came back, Hugo got a so-called question list. Hugo flipped through it and said with a smile, "Do you think Oprah will ask questions based on this question list?" "No." Joseph said of course without turning his head. "Me too." Hugo also agreed, but he opened the list of questions and took a brief look. Although Oprahs program style is more approachable, the program always needs something to watch to attract the audience. If Oprahs questions are all known to the guests and prepared in advance, the programs effect will be lost. Very unwise. Therefore, everyone knows that the so-called question list is just a gesture. "Are you going to visit the city today?" There is still some time before sunset, and the recording of the show has to wait until tomorrow, so Hugo has a lot of time to freely move around, so Joseph asked this question. Hugo flipped through the list of questions. In fact, they are all the topics that have been turned over and over again. Compared with the previous talk show, they are more detailed, and the slightly different is that the questions about Uma seem to have increased. It seems that "Yihai Xiongfeng" The scandal heat created by the premiere lasted until after Christmas. It is estimated that Oprahs questions will be a little deeper than other talk shows. On the one hand, it is determined by Oprahs style and on the other hand is determined by the length of the show. Oprahs talk show lasts for forty minutes. , And all the guests have only one Hugo. Hugo put two A4 papers on the coffee table and thought for a while, "Go, why not go. Isn''t it said that Michigan Avenue is the most beautiful place in Chicago?" "China. The National City is not far from here, where will dinner be solved?" Joseph also wanted to go for a walk. Recently, when he went home for Christmas, he had been in a heavy mood. He finally had the opportunity to come out and relax. Naturally, Joseph didn''t. Willing to miss it. The most lively area in Chicago is the Loop (the.), but the most beautiful area is Michigan Avenue, known as the "Magnificent Mile" comparable to the Champs Elysees (aveps.e1ysees) in Paris () (). And the Four Seasons Hotel where Hugo stayed is located at the northern end of this avenue, you can see the panoramic view of Lake Michigan, as well as overlooking this city full of history. The reason why Michigan Avenue is compared with the Champs Elyses Avenue is that Chicagos most exclusive storefronts are gathered here. Luxurious hotels, fashionable shops, and brilliant buildings can be seen everywhere, and there is a constant flow of cars and weaving on the boulevard. When Hugo and Joseph left the hotel, it was the moment when the sun was sinking, and the lights of the skyscrapers were slowly lit up. The bodies of each building outlined a majestic and spectacular arc in the fiery red sky. There were several tall buildings. The gleaming light of searchlights was placed on the pointed roof of the city, as if God was patrolling the city. Follow Michigan Avenue all the way to the south, behind you is the Chicago Water Tower (ower), which symbolizes the history of the city. This 42-meter water tower is completely submerged in a tall building, but with yellow''colored'' rocks. The stacked water tower has a unique classical charm. This building, built in 1869, has witnessed the rise and fall of the entire city. Crossing the intersection of the street, the gap between the buildings made the squally wind blowing from Lake Michigan concentrated and raging. Almost all pedestrians walked forward with their heads low, as if they were moving slightly slower and would be blown away by the strong wind. . But if you have the courage to slow down a little bit, you can see above Lake Michigan, sailing yachts and motorboats dragging the''flowers'' curled up at the tail, leisurely and far away, reflecting the hustle and bustle of the city. The tranquil and beautiful picture is breathtaking. However, there is no room for you to stand still and calm down to appreciate, because the strong wind will make your footsteps involuntarily start to move sideways, and your eyes can''t be opened by the wind, you can only see a halo of light, helpless Below, you can only take a quick step forward and walk to the part of the street blocked by the building to catch a breath. Walking in Windy City is not a walk at all, it''s like exercise. After completing the magnificent mile of Michigan Avenue, Hugo and Joseph did not see it either. The symbol of the national city, in desperation, Hugo could only ask passers-by, and only then did he find out, China. The National City is not near here at all. middle. The National City is on the south side of the city, a full 30 miles away, even if it takes 40 minutes to drive, this is simply a destination that can''t be reached on foot. "Is it far from here? Walk there? You are serious!" Hugo asked Joseph in a mocking tone. Joseph was a little embarrassed, but he was unwilling to show it. As soon as he rolled his eyes, he avoided Hugos sight, and then looked at the cars coming and going on the road. Ennhaha for a while, raised his hand. Stopped a taxi, opened the door of the car and prepared to go up, and turned his head to look at Hugo calmly, "You can''t walk there. There are cars. The United States is a country on wheels. So, will you come? Come?" Hugo was suddenly amused by Joseph''s ability to change the subject, and smiled chucklingly. Seeing that Hugo didn''t respond, Joseph suddenly became angry and got into the car directly, in a posture of wanting to abandon Hugo. Hugo reduced his smile and quickly followed, got into the taxi, and said, "Please come to China. Guocheng, thank you." After the taxi started, Hugo saw Joseph pretending to be calm, and again did not hold back, he burst into laughter, making Joseph very helpless. This laughter sprinkled all the way on the roads of Chicago. middle. The main street of the National City is called Yonghuo Street (h. avenue). There is still a distance from the street, and you can see the big red''door''. When you walk in, it turns out that this is a big archway with a banner saying "Tianxia For the public, this is a traditional four-corner roof archway. On both sides of the vermilion''color'' pillars are hung red light towers and the national flags of China and the United States are hung. The strong atmosphere of hometown rushed to his face, which made Hugo immediately excited. Walking into Yonghuo Street, there are a dazzling array of visitors on both sides, followed by gift shops and Nanhuo shops. On the left hand side of the big archway, there is a full center. For the Chinese-style building, I wrote "Anliang Gongsuo" carefully. Look at the notes below, it turns out that this is the middle. The Chamber of Commerce in the National City is located. And next to the Anliang Guild Building is the Zhonghua Guild Hall, and then there is a library. Standing outside, it is at least close to 10,000 square feet (1,000 square meters). It looks like a big guy. Let Hugo right. The scene in the library is full of curiosity. Unfortunately, it is sunset and the library is closed. Seeing the familiar squares, Hugo felt very nostalgic. Although he did not have any sense of rejection in English, no matter speaking, writing, or reading after crossing over, Hugo still missed the squares at home, not only because of this. It is the font he has been most familiar with since he was a child, and because it proves the origin of his soul. However, most of the sights were in traditional Chinese characters, which made Hugo realize that this place is a foreign country. "So, what do we have for dinner?" Joseph looked at the "excitement" in Hugo''s eyes. He couldn''t understand this emotion. He didn''t know the source of Hugo''s emotions, but he couldn''t help but get happy. "Wow, let me see." Hugo actually blurted out Chinese, which made Joseph look over with a surprised look, and Hugo realized that he was too''aggressive'', "Uh, I studied in college. Chinese, dont you know?" Hugo''s predecessor was a Yale 520 novelist, which is why he only made five films in the eight years from 1982 to 1989. This incident really surprised Hugo. When Hugo restored this memory, he even doubted the authenticity of it, because his understanding of his predecessor was really not like a person with a background in classical literature. However, Hugo didnt know whether it was Lancaster himself, Lang Meyer, or Adam Lancaster who had the idea of ??studying in the university But fortunately, at least his predecessor persisted. Down, this is very valuable. It is estimated that the predecessor was able to show such a''color'' when he appeared in the "Death Poetry Society". This is one of the important factors, because the students in the "Death Poetry Society" have a strong interest in poetry in classical literature. Poems to express their inner desire and yearning for freedom. Joseph nodded in a daze, "I really don''t know." It seems that Joseph believed it. Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, and then explained, "In fact, I wanted to take the''class'' of East Asian literature at the time, because I had always been very interested in Eastern culture." This can also explain to Joseph that Hugo has been centering. The reason why the Chinese culture is so persistent is that it is believed that this situation will only be more or less in the future, so Hugo just took this opportunity to find a way out for himself. "Yes, China. China is a magical country." Joseph also nodded, without further suspicion. "Looking at these words, it''s hard to imagine how they understand such advanced words. And cooking, you can Imagine?" Seeing Josephs sigh, Hugo also laughed, "I agree!" But before the voice fell, a group of''commotions'' quickly swarmed over, making both Hugo and Joseph stunned. In place, looking around: What happened? Chapter 191： Hard to move Standing at the end of Yonghuo Street, red lanterns replaced street lights, low-rise brick houses replaced high-rise buildings, Chinese restaurants and tea restaurants replaced western restaurants and cafes, and Chinese square characters replaced English letters. A paradise in the Western world is just across the street, and it is another world. Hugo and Joseph stood at the entrance of the street, and then they saw the people around them slowly gathering. Everyone stood in the distance whispering and pointing. Hugo had a feeling inexplicably: He said back. In the old society or in ancient times, it was like a widows wife who was found affair with a chastity memorial to take to the streets, or a general who had been defeated and surviving, returned, or a murderer and arson murderer shouting injustice in blood. When walking on the street, pedestrians did not dare to approach easily, but they would gossip in the distance, whispering''exchanging'' thoughts, and''showing'' disgust on the face while expressing disgust. In short, it is not a good thing. This feeling is very strange, and also very absurd. First, this is not ancient times, and he is not a sinner; second, the people around him account for about half of the Asian faces, and there are definitely a lot of white people. Therefore, Hugo didn''t know why he had such a funny feeling. Could it be that the light of the red lantern gave birth to the strange feeling of chaos in time and space? Hugo and Joseph were a little disturbed by the sound of sao and chaos coming from all directions, both of them frowned and looked around, trying to find out what happened. In fact, Yonghuo Street is very lively today. There are at least two to three hundred people within the line of sight, and the part of the far end of the street extending out is an area that cannot be reached by the line of sight, and there are more dense crowds. But at a certain moment, the noise was isolated, forming an arc with Hugo and Joseph as the center, forming two worlds. This reminded Hugo of a new American drama "The Dome of the Dome" launched in 2013. Down (ue He and Joseph are shrouded in a force field, while the others are standing outside the force field and pointing, but they don''t want to get close. "Is it all gone, and the clothes disappeared? Or is there blood all over my body, and I don''t know it." Hugo turned his head slightly to Joseph and whispered. He didn''t want to be affectionate, thinking he was. The focal point of the whole street is so ridiculous. But this is the fact. People outside the "force field" are looking at him, and countless lines of sight are like tens of thousands of arrows. Street performances, they are clearing the venue for us, but I haven''t realized it yet?" Joseph was dumbfounded by Hugos ridiculous humor, but he didnt hold back, and he laughed, but the following sentence from Hugo made Joseph unable to laugh. "Could it be that we two have changed." Body?" "Transformation..." Joseph felt that the corners of his mouth began to twitch. Hugo''s imagination... was really unbelievable. "You know, I turned into a vampire, you are... a bear man or something." Hugo pursed his lips, looked up and down Joseph, and said jokingly. There were three black lines on the forehead, "Why is it a bear, not a werewolf?" Joseph said, and he regretted it. He shouldn''t ask. "Because you want to bear, when have you seen such a fat wolf?" Hugo replied. Okay, Joseph admitted, he was talking too much, and now, he wants to choke Hugo! Make a fist! If it were a month ago, Hugo and Joseph would never make such a joke, but now, it is clear that the two of them have become very familiar with each other, and they can be regarded as very good partners. Joseph began to regret: should he tell Hugo about the family''s affairs? Or maybe he shouldn''t advise Hugo on the relationship between father and son... Damn it! But without waiting for Hugo and Joseph to continue to''figure'' their doubts and''confusions'', the surrounding situation has changed again. Originally, everyone stayed in place, and then slowly stepped back, forming an empty space around Hugo and Joseph. The force field of the hole. But now, someone started to move forward again, like an encircling circle, with a point rushing into it, and then both sides of this point were dented inward, triggering a chain reaction, and finally the entire encircling circle began to shrink. This is the case now. A crowd of onlookers approached in the direction of Hugo, and then everyone around them began to approach the middle in twos and threes. Hugo only had time to ask, "Are they planning to fight?" Without waiting for Joseph to roll his eyes. Someone shouted, "Hugo, is it Hugo Lancaster?" Hugo didnt know whether he should answer yes or no, because the crowd did not give him a chance to answer, Yes, its Hugo! Its Hugo! Then he heard a series of screams, Big star, big star Appeared!" Hula la, everyone in the circle swarmed up. Hugo predicts that there are actually more than 30 people, but this scene is like a thousand soldiers and horses... Well, maybe it is really a thousand soldiers and horses. Because after the "big star" was yelled out, all the people around began to''comfort''. With Hugo and Joseph as the center, this place is like another huge magnet, which quickly attracted the surrounding crowd. Ten people, one hundred people, two hundred people... Soon Hugo, the group of honey, was surrounded by countless bees. If a person with intensive phobia looked at it condescendingly, they would definitely faint directly. "What the **** happened here!" Hugo felt that he could hardly keep up with his thoughts. A moment ago, he and Joseph were walking on Yonghuo Street, thinking about what to eat for dinner. There were too many choices that made Hugo completely reluctant to think about it. ; After a moment, the two of them became sandwich biscuits, and they were filled with red bean paste-because they were about to be crushed. "Fans." This was the only thing Joseph could say, and he was too busy to take care of himself now. What? This was Hugos first reaction. During the last weekend of the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo was blocked in the cinema once. It seemed that it was only three weeks ago. That time the fans enthusiasm Hugo and politeness left a deep impression on Hugo. Of course, that hot popularity is still lingering in his mind, but why is the containment so exaggerated today? Is this world crazy? This world is indeed crazy. There seem to be thousands of people surrounded by Hugo. Hugo just feels that countless hands are greeting him, and these hands are still very dishonest. Some people scratch their chests, and some people scratch them. The trousers crotch, and its not touching the touch type, or grabbing it hard, as if he had a deep hatred with Hugo, and he didnt control his strength at all, so he grabbed it hard. Hugo was pretty sure that blood stains were caught on his''chest'' and back, and the hot pain made him grin. Joseph''s first reaction was to stand in front of Hugo. This kind of work should be an assistant and manager''s job, but because Hugo only has Joseph, Joseph can only shoulder this important responsibility: to protect his artist. Although Joseph is stronger than Hugo, it is a pity that there is not much difference in height between the two people. Hugo is also a big man. The part that Joseph can block is limited. Joseph was worse than Hugo at the moment. Most of the frontal attacks greeted him. Some even shook his fist and punched Joseph hard in the stomach. He almost vomited it out, making Joseph suspect that it was simply Not a fan, but an enemy. And there are many palms directly towards Josephs head. You must know that Joseph is six feet two inches tall. Although this height cant be said to stand out from the crowd, its still taller than most people, so Someone actually waved at Joseph''s head, which is indeed crazy. The people around kept screaming, "Hugo! Ah! Hugo!" But these voices evolved in the end, and they all became "Stars! Ah! Stars!" Hugo could not hear these shouts at all. He only felt that his eardrums were humming, and he was held in place by the thrust coming from all directions, unable to move at all, countless trivial screams and shouts penetrated into Hugo. In his head, he felt that he was about to explode in the next moment. The scene was completely out of control at this time, the shouts mixed with turbulent pushes turned into screams, Hugo strongly doubted whether someone lost his weight and fell. But Hugo has no way to deal with these situations at this time. His eyes are full of distorted faces, shouting "signatures, autographs" to him, like a picture of Edward and a edvard (edvard.) The "scream( twisted and extended in front of my eyes. This feeling was terrifying, just like volcanoes erupting in front of my eyes. Personal strength is so small in front of the group. Joseph and Hugo have no power to fight. Joseph quickly turned around, yelled "Go" in Hugo''s ear, and then protected Hugos shoulders. The two were in the crowd. I tried to find a gap and escape from , but now this scene is completely impenetrable and difficult to move. When the people around saw that Hugo wanted to leave, they shouted frantically, "Sign! Sign!" As if Hugo did not satisfy their wishes today, there was absolutely no way to leave. But at this time, where did Hugo still have the energy to sign signatures for others, he could only pray that he could evacuate safely, which was fortunate. The two men, Joseph and Hugo, relied on their own strength to move forward with difficulty in the torrent. At first, the surrounding crowd followed the positions of the two people, but the speed of the two people was getting faster and faster. At first they lost the positions of the two people, and as a result, they turned into headless flies, usually spinning around in place. Hugo pulled Josephs arm, bent down, hid his height in the crowd, and then learned the posture of a rugby player, using his shoulders to clear the way, abruptly opening a path, and then in the eyes of people. Successfully escaped. If there are few people, everyone can keep the focus on Hugo; but when there are too many people, Hugo deliberately hides himself in a low-key manner, then the focus will soon be blurred and eventually lost. Therefore, both Hugo and Joseph successfully escaped, and the turbulent crowd behind them still surrounded them, looking for Hugo''s figure. Now those shouts became clear, "Hugo", "Signature", "I The shouts of "love you" are mixed with screams, one after another. Chapter 192： Incredible Standing at the entrance of Yonghuo Street, hiding under the shadow of the building, looking back at the group of bees and ants gathered together, Hugo couldnt believe that he was just now. Right there in the middle. In fact, this group of people is not as many as imagined. It is only a hundred people. In addition to this group of people, there are nearly a hundred people standing by and watching the lively onlookers. This makes the scene look very spectacular. . However, with a lineup of more than one hundred people, Hugo and Joseph were surrounded and made in embarrassment. With one enemy one hundred, Hugo is now fully aware of the terrible inside. The number of "one hundred people" sounds like a small number, but after real experience, I learned that if one hundred people are in madness, then the scene It is also absolutely terrible. Three weeks ago, on the weekend of the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo was besieged once. That time, the situation was still within the controllable range, and Hugo had a real experience of his rising popularity; three weeks later Today, Hugo went through a siege in a short period of time. This time, Hugo really felt what it means to lose his sanity. The handsome and handsome Daniel Kaifei in "Yihai Xiongfeng" became a new one almost overnight. Jins dream lover, coupled with the recent intensive publicity infinitely magnifying the image of Hugo, has also made fans lose their minds and are willing to go crazy for Hugo. Popularity seems to come so easily, like a sudden rainstorm in summer, the sky was clear at the first moment, and the dense raindrops made the whole sky invisible to the light at the next moment. Hugo''s popularity also came so suddenly, he was not even prepared to receive such an explosive''sexual'' reaction, which is really incredible. However, from this incredible to "Yihai Xiongfeng" repeated box office miracles, the performance of eight consecutive championships is definitely enough to attract everyone''s attention, and the madness at Yonghuo Street is just a trivial beginning. "What''s wrong there?" Suddenly a voice rushed out from the side, shocking both Hugo and Joseph, who were still in shock. The two looked back, and it turned out that it was the guests from the next store who came out, looking curiously at the chaotic and chaos in front of them. Joseph looked at Hugo and stood silently between Hugo and the guests, blocking most of his vision, and then calmly said, "Oh, I heard that a movie star has come out. It seems to be called Yu. Fruit or something." "Hugo Lancaster? Don''t you know? The actor of''Yihai Xiongfeng''! Wow, he actually showed up. What is he doing here? No, I''m going to see. He is really on the movie screen. He is so handsome, I must go and see the real person. The front guest said excitedly, fluent in self-questioning and self-answering, and then ran towards the crowd without waiting for Joseph to react. There was also a group of people who followed to watch the fun. Watching a group of people ran over, Joseph and Hugo glanced at each other, then laughed after a flutter, but realized that the two of them could not expose their positions and quickly covered their mouths. He ran out of Yonghuo Street in a rush of smoke until he left a street far away and stopped a taxi to get into the car. Then he let go of his hands and laughed loudly. This experience tonight is really amazing, even if its personally experienced, Hugo still feels unreal, just like a plot that only appears in a TV series or a movie, and the distorted shouting faces remain. In Hugo''s mind, it was not the face of a real person, but the appearance of Edward Monk''s "puffing" portrait, which became more and more funny. "Sir, where are you going?" After the taxi driver drove out a street, he had to interrupt the laughter of two people and asked. Joseph realized that they didn''t say the destination, "Uh, Four Seasons Hotel on Michigan Avenue." Then he laughed loudly again, perhaps the most happy smile he had in the past year. Hugo finally stopped laughing, because his stomach was already a little stiff, and his brain started to work again. Suddenly Hugo thought, "Joe, you said they kept asking me to sign, I But if no one signed, would they be very dissatisfied?" Joseph didn''t seem to realize that Hugo called him "Joe" instead of "Joseph" because all of this is so natural. Unknowingly, the two people did establish a friendship outside of the working relationship, and they were wary of both. For those who are wary, this is not an easy task. Joseph looked at the innocent Hugo in front of him, and the solemnity between Hugo''s eyebrows was so serious, which made Joseph a little bit dumbfounded, "Hugo, you know this idea is stupid, right?" Hugo did not answer. Instead, he gave his own answer with a puzzled look, and Joseph had to explain, "You know that you can''t satisfy everyone''s wishes. If there are a thousand people asking you to sign, you don''t It may be all signed. There are hundreds of people on the red carpet. Due to time constraints, it is impossible for you to have contact with everyone, so you can only satisfy the wishes of a small number of fans. This is the theorem. At the same time, this is also to keep fans aspiring. The rules for encounters with idols." After listening to the first half of Hugo, he knew that he was "Grandma Liu" again. When the Glory to the Dead band, they also had fans, but not many. In fact, Hugo basically remembers every facethough he There is a barrier to remembering names, but people must be recognized when you see them. There are only 20 or 30 people over and over again. Therefore, Hugo likes to communicate with his fans. This is a good experience. But now, Hugo is obviously not facing a hierarchical situation. If he still wants to satisfy the wishes of every fan, then he simply doesn''t want to eat or sleep. Moreover, if all goes well, the team of fans in the future will gradually increase, and it will be even more difficult to take care of everyone. So, after Joseph''s reminder, Hugo realized that he was in the country. "Furthermore, in the situation just now, if you stay and sign for them, I suspect that your clothes will be torn out soon." Joseph pointed to Hugo''s deformed t-shirt and reminded him. Hugo looked down. It seemed that his t-shirt was about to be reimbursed. He couldn''t help but said depressed, "Oh, I like this t-shirt very much." Suddenly, Hugo remembered something and looked towards the back of the taxi. In the past, but the back is obviously not in the area of ??Yonghuo Street, "What about dinner? What about dinner!" "Pizza?" Joseph could only recommend it helplessly. Hugo patted his forehead in annoyance. He knew that it would be impractical to go back to Yonghuo Street again, "I''m still looking forward to Chinese cuisine. Chinese cuisine." "You can order takeaway." Joseph raised his eyebrows. "Eating in the store, it feels different." Hugo waved dejectedly, "Forget it, eat pizza." I was expecting a big meal at home, but it ended up in soup. Hugo is not in the mood anymore. What takeaway is going to eat. Its really disappointing to have a Chinese cuisine. "It turns out that those stars are very troubled when they say door. Thats how it feels!" Hugo is the first time in the true sense to experience the feeling of a celebrity. Many big-name celebrities will become very difficult to travel because they will become the focus of attention after they go to the streets, and even attract crowds, which is annoying. . This is also a manifestation of the invasion of the celebritys private lifetheir private time has become the object of prying eyes. Hugo is gradually embarking on the path of a star, gradually experiencing all aspects of the star''s life, both good and bad. "Does that mean that I can''t go to the streets anymore?" Hugo said worriedly. Joseph "cut" relentlessly, showing a contemptuous expression, "Even Tom Cruise going out''door'' has no effect. You? Going out''door'' is absolutely no problem. Today Yonghuo Street was just an accident." Although Joseph''s blow did not show any affection, Hugo laughed, but Hugo realized that he was in the United States. In terms of star-chasing craziness, Asia and Western countries are worlds apart. After the so-called craziness of Western countries is placed in Asian countries, it can only be said to be insignificant and far from enough. In Asia, a top artist may be blocked when he goes to the streets, even ordinary shopping is impossible, and even fans wait at the door of the artist''s house all day and night, which affects the artist. Private life is also commonplace. However, in Western countries, there is no problem for artists to go to the streets. At most, it is just a little more eye-catching. Especially in Los Angeles or New York, where actors are running around, people are more calm when they meet artists. The real pursuit in Western countries is mostly reflected in premieres, red carpets, recorded shows, concerts and other occasions. UU reading is when artists work. Of course, Western countries also have crazy fans like Asian countries, and the extreme degree is definitely greater than that, and even makes Asian fans look like a house, but in terms of number, it is really incomparable. After being awakened by Joseph, Hugo also realized that this can indeed be regarded as an accident today. It is estimated that on the one hand, "Yihai Xiongfeng" has recently dominated in December and is gaining momentum; on the other hand, Yonghuo Street belongs to China. Whether the environment of the national city is also partly affected, although there are also many white people in the crowd just now. Back at the end of Yonghuo Street, people were busy for about a quarter of an hour, and finally found that the protagonist had disappeared. It was Hugo they wanted to contain, but the problem was that Hugo was gone a long time ago. They were in the original like a clown. Turn around in circles. After realizing this, sanity returned to his mind, and many people were amused by themselves, and they scattered with a smile. However, a small number of people complained about Hugo''s unkindness. Not only did he have no autographs, no hugs, no greetings, or even greetings, they fled like being coerced, which is really unpleasant. "People have not yet fully become famous, they start to play big cards. Tsk tsk..." Such remarks began to spread silently. Chapter 193： Supporting facilities The next morning, after waking up at nine o''clock in the morning, Hugo and Joseph took care of themselves and walked towards the Loop business district less than two miles away. The Loop is not only the traditional central business district of Chicago, but also the second largest central business district in the United States after Manhattan, New York. It is of extraordinary importance not only in the United States but also in the world-Michigan Avenue is well-known in the world. Comparing with the Champs-Elyses, the Loop area is indispensable. Oprah''s Harp Productions (,) is located in the center of the Loop business district, along Washington Street, you can see the NBA Chicago Bulls home stadium United Center (u) from a distance. ''The boundary can stop, feel the breeze of the Chicago River behind you slowly, and look at the gray brick building in front of you. The appearance of about thirty stories looks like inconspicuous to the surrounding high-rise buildings. Ugly duckling, but this is where it will give birth to talk shows in the United States for more than ten years. The Harp Production Company was established in 1986, and it owns and produces the "Oprah Talk Show". But the current business is only this one, which is not huge, but Hugo knows that this humble production company relies on " Oprahs "Talk Show" started its transformation in 1996, and later became a large entertainment group with many departments including talk shows, movies, radio, printing, and the Internet. It can be regarded as a model of the transformation of an ugly duckling into a swan. represent. After entering the building, Joseph and Hugo registered at the''door'' and received temporary access passes. Before they had time to get on the elevator, someone greeted them and expressed their welcome to Hugo to record the show. I once again expressed my apologies for missing the pick-up yesterday, and then led the two Hugo to the studio. Judging from this detail alone, the program team still attaches great importance to Hugo and gave him enough grand treatment. Compared with the studios where Hugo has recorded the show several times before, the "Oprah Talk Show" is seriously inadequate because the production rights are in his own hands, and the entire equipment of the studio is slightly simpler. The so-called studio is a warehouse-sized space with different types of backgrounds. Two big red single sofas are placed in the front, four cameras are in the middle, and there is one above the head. A jib camera. And the place near the entrance to the''door'' is the auditorium. The auditorium, which can only accommodate about one hundred and fifty people, looks very simple, reminiscent of the''dew'' sky stone stairway seats used to watch football in high school. Hugo only entered the waiting room, and Oprah personally greeted him. This year''s 40-year-old talk show''female'' king, with a vintage bag hair style from the 90s, seems to be staring at one. The conch is on the head, and the face is full of friendly smiles. The sturdy body is not feminine, on the contrary, it is a bit simple and honest. The thick''lip'' petals outline a gentle arc, which makes it easy for people. It produces a sense of intimacy. "It is really an honor to be able to invite you. Thank you very much for your willingness to come to Chicago temporarily." Oprah expressed his welcome to Hugo with a warm hug. Hugo also showed a smile on his cheeks, "Of course, of course. To be able to get the''Oprah talk show'' invitation, even if it is far away, you must rush over. This is a very rare opportunity for me. I must thank you for the invitation." Oprah let go of his hands and looked at the young man in front of him quietly. Hugo is still in casual clothes at this time, just a simple t-shirt and denim pants, just like any young man just out of society. In general, his face is filled with a brilliant smile comparable to the sun outside the window, and his handsome eyebrows are like the finest brushstrokes in the painter''s pen, which makes people sigh involuntarily. Prior to this, Oprah had already watched "Yihai Xiongfeng" on the movie screen. Hugo, wearing a navy uniform, was heroic. A smile and a smile are enough to kill countless young women. So Oprah is obviously mentally prepared for Hugo''s handsomeness. But after seeing Hugo with his own eyes today, Oprah still had a momentary pause. Unlike the charm of subduing Hugo, the Hugo in front of him was filled with the smell of sunlight, the faint warmth and fragrance of sunlight, let People can''t move their eyes. "I can''t wait to start an interview with you, and I look forward to having a good memory today." Oprah is still very sophisticated, and quickly tempered his emotions, smiling and said that she and Hugo must both Prepared for the upcoming recording of the show, "Oh, yes, congratulations on your double nomination at the Golden Globes. This is what you deserve." After speaking, Oprah politely left the waiting room, leaving the prepared space to Hugo. Hugo sat down in front of the dressing table, waiting for the makeup team of the "Oprah Talk Show" to come and take care of his makeup. In fact, in Hollywood, the real first-line stars all have their own work teams. In addition to fixed members such as assistants and managers, the bodyguards, makeup artists, hair stylists, and stylists during the promotion period are all long-term cooperative teams. The top stars may be exclusive teams, because they can afford the long-term salary of the entire team, but most artists work with a team, and this team will also serve other artists. The industrys top makeup artists, Hair stylists and stylists also have studios or agents, and they are also a subdivided industry, no different from professional workers. Therefore, if an artist wants to cooperate with a fixed team, and there is no way to have an exclusive team, he must rely on the agent''s public relations ability and make an appointment in advance to finalize the time. To put it simply, first-line artists will have their own team, which is tailor-made for each appearance. Top-notch programs like "Oprah Talk Show" naturally have their own dedicated team, because they regularly record programs every week, so this team is exclusive to the program group-it is also possible that a team can do two or three Programs, but mainly for TV programs. The professional **** of such a work team is relatively weak. On the one hand, it is because the program guests are still dominated by ordinary people, and the artists have their own teams, so the technical requirements for them are not so high; on the other hand, because the team does not have enough The time to tailor makeup and collocation for each guest, the space for play is very limited. Therefore, it is not that the work team of TV programs is not good, but that there is still a gap among senior professionals. After "Yihai Xiongfeng" achieved the results of "sexuality", Hollywood generally treats Hugo with the standards of first-line actors, but what is a first-line actor? Hollywood has many standards, the most basic, the first is the salary, in the 1990s In the initial stage, the salary can reach 8 million, even if it is a first-line actor, and 10 million is another''threshold''. As for the salary of 15 million, Hollywood is currently one of the few. The second is the entire work team. People have joked that the bigger the work team is, the bigger the artist is. This is of course just a joke, but it is true that a small number of top celebrities have such hobbies and hope to reflect their status in this way. For example, Maria-Kelly (. Carey) had a work team of more than 20 people around the year, and any trip was a huge''dangling''. But it is undeniable that a complete work team is very necessary for top artists. Although everyone now thinks that Hugo can rank among the top actors, this is only an estimate from the box office and popularity. Some people think that Hugo can get 8 million pieces and recognize that Hugo has such an ability, but in Hugo can''t be regarded as the first line of real deal until there is a real film company offering this price for Hugo. At present, Hugos promising projects are the "Sugar Coated Trap" with no auditions and the "Seattle Sleepless" that has no news for the time being. If it is the "Sugar Coated Trap", the salary of 8 million is not a dream, but we still have to watch the audition. The situation; as for "Seattle Sleepless at Night" 8 million is estimated to be more difficult. Therefore, it is estimated that Hugo will have to wait to be named as a "first-line actor". As for Hugos work team, it is very pitiful. Only Joseph is the only one to support the scene. This is why Joseph reminded Hugo not long ago that he should look for assistants and managers, not because Hugo is already on the front line, but now. The huge workload must be supported by a team, and relying on Joseph alone is inefficient. But seeking a team is not that simple. Recently, there has not been enough time, because everything has come too fast, and I can only slowly form a team after the busy period of time is over. Therefore, Hugo now has a first-line reputation, and the real supporting facilities are still a second-line actor Come to the "Oprah talk show" without any preparation, can only count on the show crew The makeup artist and hair stylist of Hugo take care of the outfits for Hugo. Fortunately, it is much easier for Hugo to find clothing support now, especially for recording top-level shows like "Oprah Talk Show." Clothing brands that sponsor Hugo have even taken the initiative to "door". Fortunately, Hugo''s makeup does not require much care, and the hairstyle is not difficult, so there is nothing wrong with relying only on the show team. After Hugo was all ready and changed the costumes for the stage, the staff of the program team came over to Hugo and briefly explained the program''s recording procedures. Usually the "Oprah Talk Show" is divided into two parts, the upper part is for discussions on recent hot door topics, and the lower part will invite guests for interviews and talks. However, in order to express the prudence of Hugo today, after obtaining Josephs consent, the first half of the show will focus on a comprehensive interview with Hugo. This aspect is the emphasis on Hugo, and on the other hand, it will also be conducted on Hugo. All-round digging can be said to be the highest-spec program in the past two months. Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little worried when he thought of this. He still didn''t know enough about the previous things of his predecessor. He just hoped that he would not be speechless when asked by Oprah. That would be terrible. However, he was at ease when he came, and Hugo took a deep breath to calm the chaos and prepare for the recording of the show. Chapter 194： Oprah Show "Recently, there was a movie that sparked heated discussions. This movie tells about a case that happened inside the army, but because of the intricate relationship, the prosecution and the defense started a''excitement'' in the courtroom. A fierce confrontation. Of course, justice was done in the end." Oprah stood in front of her sofa, calmly speaking the opening remarks to the audience in front of her, and every time she said a word, the audience would sound a whistle. The sound and cheers, although there were only one hundred and fifty spectators on the sidelines, the atmosphere on the scene was extremely hot. "This movie called''Yihai Xiongfeng'' reminds us of some far-reaching events this year, and it also allows us to see the profound relationship between the law and the military, law and morality." Oprah said with a smile. "But today we are not here to discuss the deep meaning of this film, but to discuss another harvest this film brings us, Hugo Lancaster!" The cheers of the audience exploded in an instant, and it reverberated throughout the studio, giving people the illusion that thousands of people were cheering and shouting. Hugo received instructions from the staff. He waved his hand and walked out. The emotions on the scene suddenly fell into the edge of losing control. All the audience stood up, clapping their hands and shouting at Hugo. This scene made Hugo once again return to the street of Yonghuo last night. It''s just that the situation in front of him is still under control. This crazy craze made Hugo''s blood start to boil, and the energy in his body began to roll over, as if he had the whole world. Cheers, its really easy to get lost. Today Hugo wore a white''color'' round neck T-shirt, a bright red''color'' suit jacket, light blue''color'' denim''pants'', and white''color'' high-top sneakers. The ostentatious costume is different from the costumes that Hugo appeared on most of the publicity shows before, especially the red''color'' coat is filled with the''force'' green''spring'', and Hugo is all over his body. The vitality is completely ignited. Such a Hugo does have crazy charm. Hugo and Oprah gave a strong hug, and then Oprah was about to sit down, but the cheers of the audience were "wave" after "wave", which was constantly ups and downs with Hugo''s sight. Unable to stop, Hugo laughed involuntarily when he saw such a scene. The dazzling smile once again triggered the loss of control of the live screams. In desperation, Oprah could only repeat it three times before and after the audience sat down. She looked at Hugo and spread her hands, "You shouldnt be laughing. This made my opening very difficult. This is the most difficult situation to control since I made the show." Oprah''s smile caused laughter and applause at the scene. Hugo''s smile appeared again, and a few screams came out again out of control. Hugo quickly lowered his head and rubbed his cheek with his right hand, not allowing himself to laugh anymore. . But I don''t want to, this slightly shy action caused one after another screams at the scene. Looking at Hugo''s perfect profile face is indeed heart-pounding. "Let''s welcome Hugo again! Please sit down." Oprah did not stop this time, but said along the way. Applause rang along with screams. Hugo and Oprah just sat down. "Do you want to scream like this for an hour? Or do you want me to talk?" Oprah''s words finally calmed the scene, and there was a low laugh, "Hugo, you appear now Is this everywhere?" "Oh, no, absolutely not." Hugo repeatedly waved his hands to deny. "This feeling must be great, especially after you have experienced such a wonderful year." Oprah sat on the sofa, leaning forward slightly, looking at the rain with an extremely serious expression. Fruit, slowly cut into the topic. "Yes, that''s the case. Looking back at the Golden Raspberry Awards in January, who would have expected me to sit in the interview position of the''Oprah Talk Show'' now, I don''t know what you think, at least I can''t help it. Expected." Hugo said with a smile on his face, which caused a low commotion on the scene. "Someone said, is your smile really attractive?" Oprah caught this little detail and immediately asked about it, even abandoning the main line of the interview he had originally planned. Hugo was stunned, "Are you serious?" Hugo has still been unaccustomed to looking at herself, even when she was watching "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", Yu Guo will also have an illusion, as if the person on the big screen is a stranger at all, not himself. Therefore, Hugo really doesn''t do much research on himself. "Of course, you can see the reaction on the scene." Oprah''s words made the scene scream again, and replied with this most direct response, "I mean, there is a kind of smile on your face. The special feeling, like the appearance of fresh''flowers'' in full bloom before my eyes, makes people involuntarily moved." "I think this should be a good thing." Hugo was a little embarrassed, smiled awkwardly, avoided Oprah''s sight, and concealed his shyness. "For the''girl'' child, yes!" Oprah''s answer caused a lot of laughter at the scene, "Hugo, it''s like this. You got on the big screen when you were fifteen, right? I remember that movie, so you should be regarded as a child star. In the past ten years, you have also experienced the pain of transformation. Now you have finally found your own way?" "Child star? Really?" Hugo looked back at Oprah and raised his eyebrows. "I don''t know. I thought that only Macaulay-Culkin is a child star, you know. , Or else its a child who has shown his **** on the big screen. That type is called a child star. Hugos words made everyone on the scene laugh, and even Oprah couldnt help but laugh, Im serious. Actually, I dont think of myself as a child star. I have always been an actor. I used to be relatively young and now I have grown up. Thats it." There are a lot of fragments of Hugo''s memories of filming in the past, but Hugo still does not consider himself to be a child star. Because Hugo started in the first movie "Small Restaurant", in fact, he appeared in the grown-up character Less, which has nothing to do with children. Hugo always thinks that children who are similar to Disney are considered child stars-this is his personal view. "So, you think you haven''t changed much this way." Oprah asked. "No, of course not, there are still changes in it." Hugo said seriously, "It''s like when I was fifteen, it was impossible to play the role of Daniel Keffi. There was no such thing. Any persuasiveness. Hugos analogy caused a chuckle at the scene. Imagining a fifteen-year-old child standing in a court debate is really funny. I think Im still''groping'' for the career of an actor. Well, it can be regarded as a transformation, but it is still in the process of transformation." "What do you mean? Are you saying that you are still looking for the actor image in your heart?" Oprah asked in depth. Hugo nodded, "Yes, in fact, I just wanted to be an actor in the past, and play my role conscientiously. It seems that this is all. To be like Nicholson or Percy An actor like Nuo''s "colorful" is worth my constant struggle, isn''t it?" Hugo''s words made everyone nod their heads. "However, I have been thinking recently about what kind of actor I will become in the future." Hugo went on to say, "You know, some actors have the ability to make the audience laugh, and some actors can get justice. , There are other actors who can play every role''color'' with brilliant colors. It seems that every great actor has its own special''color'', and I don''t have any ideas at all, so I think, yes Yes, I am indeed transforming, and it will continue until I determine my inner goal." "Great actor? I mean, you will work hard until you become a great actor." Oprah sorted out Hugo''s slightly scattered words. Hugo thought for a while and nodded. Oprah He opened his mouth and sighed, "This is not an easy task. Then, when you won the Golden Raspberry Award at the beginning of the year, it must have been a big blow." "I can''t say that. It''s not so much a blow, it''s a shock, it makes me sober." Hugo said in a pun, if there is no huge impact of the Golden Raspberry Award, maybe this crossing will not happen. . "Tell me more about the Golden Raspberry Awards. Why did you want to attend the awards ceremony and become the first actor ever to attend the Golden Raspberry Awards." Oprah said. "Wow, I think this title will follow me for the rest of my life." Hugo laughed. This is not a glamorous title, but Bojun might as well laugh, and the audience laughed. " I dont know what I thought at the time, maybe I was thinking, since Ive already reached this point, its better to just go out, its better than hiding at home. Many problems will disappear if you dont think about it, of course. , Even if you look squarely, it wont be resolved. At least I didnt miss the Golden Raspberry Award. Its really a shame. After Hugo said this pair of irony, the scene was stunned~www.novelhall .com ~ It took half a second to burst into laughter. Hugo chuckled and continued, "But I think it might be a good start to have the courage to face the problem. So, when I really got the Golden Raspberry Award, I cried, almost crying. No words. On the one hand, I think, **** it! But on the other hand, I think, well, maybe this is my bottom. Since there is no way to resist, then enjoy it." The laughter at the scene was wave after wave, and even Oprah was amused. In fact, this is Hugo''s true feelings after he learned that he won the Golden Raspberry Award, especially after discovering that the trophy in his hand was not an award at the''Midi'' Flute Rock Music Festival, the phrase "damn it" is absolutely realistic. "We have to applaud your courage," Oprah said. "If it were me, I would never have the courage to attend the awards ceremony. For the sake of God, I even read the newspaper the next day. There is no courage." Hearing Oprahs words, Hugo was rather calm. Maybe thats what happened. Everyone thought that the Golden Raspberry Award was ashamed and lost, but after Hugo experienced it, he felt that everything became easier. "So, it''s hard for me to imagine how difficult it is after you get the Golden Raspberry Award." Oprah opened the next topic. Chapter 195： Depth interviews "Tough? Oh, no, I won''t use this word to describe the days after winning the Golden Raspberry Award." Hugo smiled and shook his head. "Actually, I said in an interview before. So Im willing to stand on the stage and accept the Golden Raspberry Award. I just want to face it calmly. Yes, "Hudson''s Eagle" is my work. Not a lot." Hugos humorous words made everyone laugh at the scene. Hugo knew that no matter how much his memory of the past is left, he is now Hugo Lancaster, and he must treat the past. Everything is responsible, because this is also part of him, so is the family, so is the career. "So, I think, after the Golden Raspberry Award, there are shocks and frustrations, but not because of the Golden Raspberry Award, but because of myself. No one would want to hire such an actor, without acting skills or attitude. "Hugo recalled the situation he faced after crossing over. Although he tried to take part in the audition of "Dahe Love", he really cheered up and realized that this was an opportunity and also experienced a period of psychology. The ups and downs of "Later I realized that acting can be honed slowly, but if I dont have an attitude, then nothing will be accomplished. After that, I corrected my attitude and regarded the Golden Raspberry Award as an opportunity to start over. chance." "So there is who you are now." Oprah said in response. Hugo smiled and nodded, spreading his hands to show himself, "Yes, so I am here." "So, now it seems that you have taken the first step to start again! Congratulations on winning two nominations for Best Actor in a Drama Series and Best Supporting Actor in the nomination list for the 50th Golden Globe Awards. !" Oprah took the lead to applaud, and the applause immediately rang out, mixed with a lot of whistles, which made Hugo smile. "This is really an important step. Just like Pacino and Nicholson, I won double nominations. Let''s compare the Golden Raspberry Awards at the beginning of the year. Huh, this is really a roller coaster year. How does it feel?" "I won''t put myself next to Pacino and Nicholson, because that''s too much pressure." Hugo said with a smile, "You know, they are all such glamorous actors. , The experience of working with them has taught me a lot, but I still have a long way to go." "Don''t you get a double nomination for the Golden Globe Award, there is no special feeling, are you unhappy?" Oprah asked suspiciously. "Oh, of course, I am of course very happy, very happy." The smile on Hugo''s face completely bloomed, with a little bit of shyness, making the scene laugh again, "It''s just that the nomination is of course very happy. , But I will regard it as an affirmation of my efforts, indicating that the direction of my efforts is correct. Perhaps, I will continue to work on this path in the future." Hugo''s words won a round of applause. "So, after you became famous, how did your life change? Is there screams wherever you appear?" Oprah asked with interest. After discussing career issues, she began to make progress gradually. Digging into life, this is what she is good at. "No, of course not." Hugo shook his head repeatedly, "Actually, life has not changed so much, but the number of people who greet me proactively on the road has gradually increased, and the number of people who can call my name has gradually increased. Everyone is very friendly and greets me friendly." "No screaming?" "no." "No shouting?" "no." "Oh, that''s so disappointing." Oprah clearly expressed his "disappointment" emotion with his expression, which made Hugo laugh. "Maybe I usually don''t look as eye-catching as on the screen." Hugo said with a smile, the long and narrow peach "flower" eyes curved into a sweet arc, and the watery eyes gleamed under the light. . Oprah looked at such a Hugo and immediately showed a ridiculous expression, and then looked at the audience, "Friends, Hugo said that he usually doesn''t look that compelling? Let''s tell him the answer. " "Ahhhhh" a series of screams made the most direct response to Oprah''s call, causing Hugo to laugh embarrassedly. In fact, Hugos recent life changes are not as many as expected. Although they have been blocked twice before and after, they are only special events, and there is no special change in normal daily life. "Then how did you spend Christmas? Didn''t you have a different arrangement from previous years?" After the shouting subsided, Oprah continued to inquire. Hugo shook his head awkwardly, "No, I spent this Christmas alone in Los Angeles." "What? Alone?" Oprah asked in surprise, "Christmas is a day for family reunion, why did you stay in Los Angeles alone?" Hugo suddenly regretted it. He was really honest. He would answer whatever Oprah asked. He didn''t have any wit at all. Regarding family matters, Hugo didnt want to publish it in front of the media for everyone to discuss, Its just that I didnt plan to go back this year, so I enjoyed a completely relaxing Christmas. Hugo tried to understate it, but he usually Speaking is too honest, so it seems pale and weak to cover up. As a senior talk show host, Oprah naturally noticed the opportunity. This is the opportunity she got after tirelessly laying the groundwork. But now, she can start from two aspects. One is to ask about Hugos family relationship. It seems that there are inside stories to discuss, but many artists don''t like to expose their family members under the spotlight, mainly because their family members are ordinary people and they have their own lives. Therefore, after hesitating again and again, Oprah decided to inquire according to his original plan. "I thought you should be accompanied by someone." Oprah said suggestively. Hugo''s thoughts were still stuck with his father, and he didn''t react for a while, and looked at Oprah suspiciously. . Oprah had to remind again, "You and Uma appeared at the premiere of''Yihai Xiongfeng'' not long ago, and you frankly are now dating. Isn''t there any special events scheduled for Christmas?" This is Oprah''s original plan, gossip. Hugo remembered that there were indeed many questions about Uma on the question list that he got yesterday. Unexpectedly, Hugo was relieved. Compared with family matters, talking about scandals is for Hugo. It is a relief. "She went home for Christmas, New York." The smile on Hugo''s face bloomed again. "No, we didn''t arrange any special programs." "That''s really a shame." Oprah sighed, "So, how are you and Uma developing? Is everything okay?" Since the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", about Hugo and Uma Mars scandal has always been the focus, but the paparazzi hasnt captured the most popular photos recently, so it has been ready to go and it hasnt exploded. "Very well, everything is fine." Hugo pursed his lips. "It''s just that you know, I''ve been promoting recently, and I don''t have much time to spare, so we haven''t seen each other for a while. But all of them are very different. Well, if I get the chance, I will still ask her out." Thinking of Uma''s surprise after the rock night arrived home not long ago, Hugo''s smile couldn''t help but be more sweet. The development of career and love went smoothly. This is indeed a year full of miracles. "How did you and Uma develop? You know, I mean, at the premiere of the''Final Analysis'' at the beginning of the year, she kissed you, but you all denied the statement about love and insisted on being just friends "Oprah began to try to dig out more things in it," but by the end of the year, you know, suddenly changed the way of thinking. "Heh..." Hugo chuckled, "The final analysis, at the premiere, we were indeed just friends. That''kiss'' was a prank by Uma. But then we met several times, each time You can feel the fire in your "friendship" conversations. Later I thought, maybe it''s a good idea to have a formal date." "Then who proposed the first date?" Oprah immediately interrupted Hugo''s words and caught the topic. "Uma." Hugo confessed bluntly. Uma took the initiative to take the initiative in several transitions between the two of them. This is a fact, and Hugo does not intend to deny it. But as soon as this sentence came out, the whistle sounded at the scene, which made Hugo a little embarrassed, "In terms of feelings, I am a relatively passive person. I think this is not a good habit." "Of course a gentleman should never let a lady wait for you, you must take the initiative." Oprah said quickly, "but now you have a chance, since you missed Christmas , Then do you have any special plans for the new year?" Oprah saw that Hugo was not repulsive about this topic, and didn''t mind to talk more, so he went all out and asked further, "You know,''female'' My child is always looking forward to some special activities. This is also an excellent opportunity for you to show your gentlemanly style." Hugo was a little flustered by this series of questions, and could only hide it with a smile, "New Year, yes, yes, I should come up with something, but please allow me to keep it secret." See Oprah Still planning to continue to ask, Hugo knew that he could not keep passively defending, so he hurriedly asked, "Actually, I have always wondered why the''women'' pay special attention to some anniversaries. I mean, for example, February 14th. Day is actually just an ordinary day, but after giving the meaning of Valentines Day, why must roses be given on that day?" "Oh, oh, Hugo, I didn''t expect you to be a bad man." Oprah was immediately excited and sighed again and again, "Of course the anniversary is important, because it is an emphasis on a relationship. Maybe February The 14th is not a special day, but it is an opportunity for you to show your concern for your "girl" friend-or your date." Oprah gave Hugo a glance at the door, reminding Hugo What Uma and Uma are claiming to the outside world are still "dates" "This kind of day itself is not special, but your feelings make it special." Chapter 196： Talent show If the problem is raised to a confrontation between a man and a''female'' person, any topic will become''excited''. Hugo saw Oprah''s''excited'' expression and realized that he had stepped on a landmine, and quickly explained , "No, I don''t mean that. I know that any relationship needs to be managed, and some special programs are a kind of promotion for the emotions of both parties." "But what I mean is, why must it be a specific day like February 14th, or a day when we''connect'' for a hundred days, such a day actually has no special meaning." Hugo To explain, he had to speed up his speech to avoid being interrupted by Oprah again, "I have heard such a sentence, as long as I meet the right person, every day is Valentine''s Day." As soon as Hugo said these words, before Oprah interrupted, the screams on the scene drowned Hugo''s voice. Oprahs face is full of surprises, "Wow, Casanova (),''Every day when you meet the right person is Valentine''s Day..." What a beautiful love story, it is enough to make every''girl'' People are intoxicated by it. Hugo laughed directly. This was not his original intention. How did it become like this, as if he had become a public lover in an instant. "I just want to say that if a man is willing to pay for a''female'' person, in fact, any One day can be an anniversary. Maybe today I made a very great surprise. For example, taking a girl friend to take a hot air balloon to see the sea, then December 28th every year in the future can be like this Reminiscence sign. There is no need to arrange it on February 14, is it?" "Good idea, did anyone take the notebook and write it down?" Oprah did not forget to tease Hugo, and then looked at Hugo and said, "I know what you mean, but in many cases, it is because men are unwilling. Arranging special events, so we save you time, and enjoy special events on special days such as Valentine''s Day, birthdays,''communication'' anniversaries, and wedding anniversaries, right? "But the problem is, once everyone gathers together these days, it loses its original meaning, doesn''t it? For example, it is so difficult to order a dinner for Valentine''s Day. Countless people are grabbing the table for this evening. But its meaningless to eat on February 13 or 15 Confusion, like the sense of direction and name memory impairment, is always unaware of special holidays such as birthdays, so it is always easy to create confusion. "Secondly, men dont necessarily remember all these anniversaries. So, if we are willing to make compensation on other days, there is no need to care about it, right?" After Hugo finished speaking, he looked at the audience, and the men in the audience immediately howled and shouted in agreement. Oprah raised his voice, suppressing the cheers and said, "If it is you, maybe everything is forgivable, "I meet the right person every day is Valentine''s Day..." Who could think of such a "wave" Random words. "The saint of love song Yao. Ruo. Long, this sentence comes from the lyrics of "Happy Breaking Up", Hugo muttered in his heart, "But the problem is that our lives cannot be Valentine''s Day every day. Most men just do it for It''s just an excuse to avoid the anniversary, so Valentine''s Day still has to be celebrated on February 14. As for the question of ordering a restaurant, we will boil it down to whether the man is attentive. " Hugo did not speak, but just covered his''chest'' and made a shot in the heart. He leaned back and made people laugh. Then he went on to say, "Maybe from the beginning, men and''women'' People have different ways of thinking." "That''s why love makes people touch unclear." Oprah said in an interface, showing a bright smile, and she was very satisfied with the conversation just now. Although she didn''t dig further into the situation of Hugo and Uma, those were enough, and her talk show was never known for gossiping to the end. On the contrary, she and Hugo conducted a simple''communication'' about the way of thinking of men and''women'', and it is estimated that there will be more discussions during the broadcast. "Go back to the topic just now," Hugo was stunned when Oprah said so. "When you arranged the surprise event, did you have a lot of ideas?" Hugo breathed a sigh of relief. He thought he was going to return to the topic of Uma, "No, I don''t actually have too many ideas, so I always think about whether Valentine''s Day can be avoided." "But if you are single on Valentine''s Day, you will envy others again." Oprah continued with a smile. Hugo nodded, "Humans are self-contradictory animals." On the one hand, men complained about the troubles of Valentine''s Day; on the other hand,''women'' complained that their expectations for Valentine''s Day were lost; but if it was really not Valentine''s Day or fell into singleness , There is another sadness. "When you arranged the surprise event, did you try to play the guitar for the''female'' students?" Oprah finally cut the topic into the track she expected. Hugo was stunned when he heard this topic. Before crossing, he did try this, and more than once, it reminded him of the past. But Hugos stunned look was evasive in Oprahs eyes. She couldnt help but laughed, "Please, dont pretend to be stupid, you are such a beautiful singer, and female students are always because of the guitar. Or intoxicated by the piano." "Me? Singer?" Hugo was still relatively unfamiliar with this title, and couldn''t help laughing. "I can often play the guitar, but I don''t sing that many times." "Why?" Oprah obviously didn''t understand. "The ending song of "Yihai Xiongfeng" you sang shows us how beautiful you are." "Because I am an actor, I don''t have so many opportunities to sing? And I am obviously not a karaoke fan." Hugo can only use this excuse to take it, and he can''t think of a better answer for a while. "I think you should try to sing more. This may become one of your talents. You know, almost everyone in the entertainment industry has some unique skills. In addition to acting, you can become a good singer. This is It couldn''t be better." Opali enthusiastically suggested, "Maybe, at the show today, you can show us your singing voice." "What? No, no, you haven''t mentioned this to me before." Hugo was stunned. Although he has performed on the street and entered the studio, the "Oprah Talk Show" is different. , This is a show that will be watched by more than ten million people. Hugo is not ready to sing in front of so many people. If it is the Glory to the Dead band, then Hugo would be very happy, but he is the only one? This is really a huge challenge. "Talent show, this is your talent show, why not?" Oprah looked at Hugo''s embarrassed expression, then turned to look at the audience for support, "Friends, someone wants to listen to Hugo performing live. ?" "Yes!" The answer on the scene was deafening, and then cheers rang one after another. It has been half an hour since the recording of the show, and this is the hottest climax. In fact, Oprah had calculated a lot, and let Hugo sing live is the ultimate goal. After "Yihai Xiongfeng" was released, although the ending song became a topic for a while, the media had different views on this matter. Some people think that Hugo is just a ticket, just one of the movie publicity stunts, nothing special. , And its just a cover song; some people think that this is a studio work that does not show the strength of Hugo. These discussions are all hype; of course, some people think that Hugos musical talent should not be underestimated. Therefore, Oprah had thought about how she would dig out the biggest highlight of this episode, not her mental journey, nor gossip, but to let Hugo perform live, no matter the performance is good or bad, at least it can make the show a rain If its the first platform ever to showcase singing talent, thats enough. Hugo expected that singing would become a topic, but he didn''t expect such a scene, "Oh, Oprah, I didn''t bring my guitar." Hugo pushed back. But Hugo had forgotten that this is Oprah''s site. Since she started the topic, she was naturally prepared, so the guitar was sent up. Hugo realized that he was indeed a rookie in the entertainment industry, and he stepped on Oprah''s trap several times today. Take a ditch and grow your wisdom, and you will pay more attention next time. Hugo looked helplessly at the guitar that the staff handed over, but was unwilling to reach out to pick it up. Oprah saw it and looked at the audience, "Guys, now is the time for you to scream." Sure enough, the audience was very cooperative and began to shout collectively, and some even started to clap their hands neatly and shout, "Hugo! Hugo!" Then one hundred and fifty spectators, and in the studio The other staff clapped and shouted together, encouraging Hugo. Joseph stood by and saw this scene, he couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile. This trap was obviously arranged by fine heart, and Hugo still lacked experience, so he stepped in, and now its hard to get off. Unless Hugo is willing to directly refuse with a big name, it is clear that Hugo has not yet reached such a position, and Hugos personality is not the same. Indeed, Hugos sex is not so. Hearing the shouts from the scene, Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, and secretly said to himself: I have taken up the challenge of Rock Night, and now I only sing in front of 10 million audiences. It''s no big deal, it''s just a thousand people. How many people is Wan on earth? No matter what, he can''t see them anyway. Those are audiences sitting in front of the TV. Now there are less than two hundred people in his sight. There is nothing to be afraid of! As a result, Hugo stretched out his right hand and took over the guitar. The cheers on the scene suddenly burst into groups. Hugo sat down on the sofa holding the guitar, moved himself to the front part of the sofa, put the guitar on his knees, and proficiently explored the strings with his fingers, "So, huh...what kind of performance do you expect? ?" Chapter 197： 7 steps "Do we still have a choice?" Hearing Hugo''s confident words, Oprah looked at Hugo somewhat unexpectedly. Holding the guitar, Hugo''s tension calmed down. Although this is not his own guitar, it is the instrument he is most familiar with, and it always brings him a sense of security. "Yes, it is." Hugo A smile appeared on his face, relaxing his mood, "Usually I try to create something myself, and occasionally try to adapt some classic old songs, "Next time you meet me (e), its such an old song." , I didnt want to but was accidentally caught by the crew and became the ending theme of the movie." "Creation?" Oprah obviously did not expect such a surprise. "Wow, that would be great. Can you create a song for us live?" "Live?" Hugo was stunned. He had never accepted such a challenge, but remembered that the song "Sterilize the Hero (... was also a live creation, so Hugo laughed, "It seems You have made higher demands of me." In fact, Hugo originally just wanted to play his previous creation, which is also a kind of challenge to himself. But I didn''t want to, Hugo digs pits and jumps on his own, Oprah takes advantage of the situation and proposes to create on the spot. Since this is the possibility of''sex'' proposed by herself, Hugo naturally has no need to shrink back or continue to be humble. Hugo said with a smile, "This is a very strict requirement. I don''t know if I can I can do it, but I am willing to try. Although the words remained polite and humble, the confidence and firmness in his smile revealed Hugo''s true emotions at this time. In front of 10 million TV viewers, trying to create a song on the spot, such an arduous challenge is not everyone can bear. Regardless of whether Hugo''s attempt was successful or not, having the courage to meet such a challenge is an important manifestation of Hugo''s rising self-confidence. It can be felt that Hugo is also growing in the year after passing through. "This is really too harsh. In fact, this is only your first public performance on a show. If you feel too stressed, you can try it your own way. You know, no matter what, we dont. Any loss. Oprahs hosting style is still based on spring weather and rain, so she did not encourage the audience to booze again, but eased the atmosphere of the scene. Hugo looked at Oprahs smile and couldnt help but laughed out, Dont worry about me, maybe I created a song Ding Dong Bell (...bell), thats also a good choice. Hugo said. It is a famous American nursery rhyme. Oprah immediately clapped his hands and laughed, "That is also a very gratifying result. You must know that it is not so easy to create a song "Happy Birthday to you (happy... t0.)." One sentence said. The truth made the audience laugh. Hugo took a deep breath. With the advancing of time, the enthusiasm of just now gradually dissipated, and the urgency of creation gradually''approached'', and the pressure on his shoulders began to gradually increase. It was difficult enough to play in public for the first time. Yes, and I chose the stage on the "Oprah Talk Show", which is the pinnacle of self-challenge. But Hugo is actually not enough. Now he has to compose a song on the spot. This is really a model of self-torture. Although there is absolutely no problem with Hugo performing "second chance (.cha...in.anger, because no one will know if it was created by Hugo on the spot, but Hugo still wants to try and see. If you think of a shortcut to jump over when it is difficult, you will never succeed. Be brave and face the challenge, no matter what the result is, at least you have to work hard before you know it. "So, give me a theme." Hugo looked at Oprah holding the guitar, and said calmly. Oprah nodded slightly, "Yes, any song must have a theme." Oprah also did not expect such a situation to occur, which was impossible to predict before the show was recorded, but this It is bound to become a hot spot in the ratings of the program, because even the program group itself is full of expectations, "I originally wanted you to create a song for our program, but later I thought that this might not be so appropriate, so , I thought of a topic." To create with the theme of "Oprah Talk Show", then it loses the meaning of emergencies. It is easy for the audience to think that Hugo had created the song before the show was recorded, and everything that happened on the show was acting -Even if the actual situation is fundamentally true. Therefore, Oprah took the initiative to give up this opportunity, she must focus on the overall situation. "You know, its December, and Chicagos winter is not easy." Oprah continued. "But before I came to record the show today, I heard an unfortunate but funny news, my good friend Maria , Actually got sunburn at home, not in Miami, but in Chicago, this is really a dumbfounding situation. Maria fell asleep while basking in the sun on the balcony of her home, and when she woke up, she realized that she had a sunburn on her shoulder. , I laughed a full quarter of an hour in the lounge because of this." Listening to Oprah''s description, all the audience burst into laughter. Even Hugo, who had been nervous, couldn''t help but laugh. In this weather, it is not easy to get sunburn even in sunny Los Angeles. Frostbite is more reliable. But someone got a sunburn in Chicago, which is really funny. "So, sunburn (sunburn), can you use this as a theme to create a song?" Oprah turned his gaze to Hugo, cast an inquiring gaze, "Of course, or something like winter sun. The theme is also a good choice." Oprah took the initiative to provide Hugo with more possibilities of''sex'', and the main reason was that she had no bottom in her heart, and no one in her heart. Can Hugo sing? This is a fact that was only known after the release of "Yihai Xiongfeng"; Hugo can create? This is a fact that was only known a minute ago. As for Hugo''s singing and creative ability, no one knows. Just "Next Time You Meet Me" is not worth mentioning. Oprah''s palms are also a little sweaty now, she has bet all the treasures of this show on this gimmick, success or failure depends on this one action, if Hugo completely fails, then she still has to think about how to make the scene come back. After all, "Oprah Talk Show" has never been a show that expects entertainers to come and watch. Therefore, Oprah, who has no bottom, even though he has seen too many strong winds and waves, his muscles are still tight at this moment, and he can clearly feel that the tendons in his back are completely stretched and straightened. "Sunburn?" Hugo raised his eyebrows and repeated, Oprah really gave him a problem. Hugo sat on the sofa, thought about it carefully, and started to tune the strings. The audience couldn''t help but calm down. This quiet made Hugo''s thoughts begin to concentrate, but for a while, there was really not enough clear thinking in his head. . Hugo had never felt such a situation before. Sitting on the spot just to come up with a creative inspiration, his thoughts seemed to have stopped. Hugo knew that he had to become active and let his thoughts turn, otherwise he would have nothing. reward. So Hugo looked at Oprah, and signaled whether he could stand up and walk a little bit. Oprah naturally agreed. Perhaps, walking a little bit can help thinking, as this is a recorded program, whether such behavior is appropriate is not in the scope of Hugo''s consideration. The director of the program group looked at Oprah and asked Oprahs opinion. Oprah nodded slightly, then motioned with his eyes to let the camera lock on Hugo: witnessing Hugos creative process with his own eyes, regardless of the final product. This is a memorable scene of the show. Under the gaze of the camera, under the gaze of all the audience, Hugo stood up holding the guitar, and stepped to the left. The first step, what is sunburn? Simply put, it is the burning of the skin caused by excessive sun exposure. So, what are the symptoms of sunburn? This is the second step. The skin becomes red, peeling, and burning. In fact, the sunburn does not seem to be serious on the surface, but the needle-like sting penetrates under the skin from the flesh. You can feel the pain from the body to the soul, and even leave sunburn. The third step, in other words, a sunburn is an injury that is not obvious on the surface, at least not as terrible as cuts and stab wounds, and not bloody, but in fact, only oneself knows the real injury. The darkening of the skin and the sunburn left behind are even unnoticeable at first, and this will only show up after the time has settled. Thinking of this, Hugo''s footsteps stopped, and his first inspiration for the theme of "sunburn" came out in his head. Everyone on the scene stared with breathlessness. They couldn''t help but relax their breath, and then relax, lest a little noise would disturb Hugo''s creation, and the inner expectation began to roll with Hugo''s footsteps, step after step, It''s such a simple pace, but it affects everyone''s hearts. Don''t talk about the audience, even Oprah, even Joseph, could not help but stop breathing, looking forward to Hugo''s creation, either blockbuster or disappointed. Hugo turned around and walked towards the sofa again. The first step, then what does sunburn look like? Love is the most frequently used in creation. In fact, sunburn is like love. Many times you can''t see the wound on the surface, but the heart is already riddled with holes and time has accumulated. It can heal the wound, but it leaves a mark after all, like a sunburn. One more step, then what kind of situation is this in love? Hugo''s mind is the first thing that comes to mind, but it is the situation of Maria just mentioned by Oprah, the sunburn in the winter,''yin'' and cold. It''s extremely hot. Immediately after a small step, this kind of love does not mean that you do not love each other, but that you love each other deeply but hurt each other because of your inner struggle. The other party is in pain, and I am also in pain. In the last step, Hugo returned to the sofa. I originally thought that I didn''t love and hurt the other person. After the other person turned and left, I realized that it wasn''t that I didn''t love each other. I had been loving each other deeply, but the way of loving was different. So, begging the other party not to leave yourself, begging the other party not to give up on yourself, just a little lesson to yourself, and then return to yourself. Just like a sunburn, the pain goes deep into the bone marrow, leaving a mark like a brand, but love does not break completely. In seven steps, Hugo has countless chaotic thoughts in his mind, which are connected one by one with musical notes, and the melody flows along the fingertips. Chapter 198： Shed tears The studio was silent. This situation was unprecedented in the "Oprah Talk Show". It has never appeared in any talk show. The talk show, as the name implies, relies on dialogue and friendship talk throughout the entire show. But today, there was a gap in the studio. Everyone locked their eyes on Hugo, watching Hugo walk three steps forward, and then walked back four steps at a smaller pace. This is not In a fashion show, Hugo''s steps are not model steps, but the weight of these seven steps makes everyone''s heart tremble slightly. This silence is not terrible. On the contrary, the emotions of everyone in the studio began to roll, climbing towards the highest point little by little, waiting for a starting point, and then it completely broke out. Hugo sat down. He didn''t say much. He just lowered his head and hugged the guitar, and then his fingertips lightly danced on the tight strings. The clear guitar strings jingled like spring water, early in the morning. The soft sunlight shrouded the surface of the crystal spring water, and a hazy halo was folded in the water droplets and''shot'' a moving light. The spring water embraced the sunlight and shuttled among the pebbles, and the ding-dong-dong sound In the lush green forest, the screams, the drenched morning mist covered the green metasequoia forest with a layer of gauze, and the sun penetrated the mist and scattered countless pieces of gold on the small grass and wild "flowers" on both sides of the spring water, "flowers" The translucent and round''dew'' beads on the petals are full and pleasant. Hugo''s slender fingertips woven the world''s most beautiful picture on five ordinary strings. The light of magic jumps back and forth between the fingers, and you can even see the musical notes as if they are''plugged in''. The wings of the spirit danced on Hugo''s clean knuckles, using the wood-colored guitar as the canvas, changing the most moving and shining brushstrokes, and substituting all the audience into the wonderland belonging to Alice. The world became quiet, only the fresh chords hummed. "You are not her, although I am trying to distinguish you. I am at a loss, look, I have been looking for what once belonged to me. Then, I saw your eyes, I saw Alice looking at me, So I will try to find someone who fits me perfectly like her." Hugo''s voice wandered in the melody, humming words one by one, connecting these meaningless words with musical notes, and then depicting a true story, such a simple but detailed story. Even if Hugo only sang three lines of lyrics, the frame of the whole story has already appeared before her eyes. Hugo didn''t use too many techniques, but used his most true feelings to interpret the lyrics. The chaotic thoughts in his mind turned into sentences of lyrics and the melody under his fingertips, which combined the rain. Guo substituting into this story, the faint sadness and deep pain, hidden in the string, slowly seeping out like smoke and mist. "I have left you far away, and I want to see you by my side again, dear, but things are not that simple." Hugo''s simple and mellow voice is so moving, with an inexplicable sadness, as if Mint green or washed blue, bright but melancholy, slowly fainting under the eyes. "We have never even tried, we have never even talked about it, we have never even described the future, whenever the pain strikes, whenever the two places are separated, I will miss you, I miss you." The lyrics, full of longing, full of regret, and full of earnestness, flow slowly between Hugos lips and teeth. Every turn of the voice is like the scorching sun, quietly leaving its own on the skin. The imprint, before people noticed it, the pain in the heart suddenly hit. This is an ordinary story. In a brand-new relationship, it is always impossible to shake off the shadow of the previous relationship. Men always look for the shadow of the former girl friend in the girl friend, which is unbearable for the girl friend. She vented her anger at him, then turned and left. But in fact, the mans heart is not well. He seems to be hanging in the air, always wanting to find a rope to save himself. He once thought that his ex-girlfriend was this rope, but he ignored it. In fact, his Under his feet is the ground, as long as he is willing to let go, he can start a new life down-to-earth, but he didn''t realize it. He waited until the people around him turned and left before he realized that her harbor was going away from him, so he became suspended in the air again, unable to grasp the rope or touch the ground. Only then did he realize that he loved her, loved her deeply, and that his former girl friend was just a phantom. "She once belonged to me, I once belonged to her, and we belonged to each other. If she shed tears, I would protect her and keep her away from the coming darkness. If I leave you, I want to see you by my side again, dear, but things are not that simple, oh. We have never even tried, we have never even talked, we have never even described the future, whenever the pain strikes, whenever the two places are separated, I will miss you, I miss you. " Stories like this are happening almost every day. Boyfriends are jealous of ex-boyfriends, and''girl'' friends are jealous of ex-girlfriends. Memories are the greatest enemy of every relationship, and every couple has a deadly enemy-ex-boyfriend or ex-girlfriend. But in fact, the reason why the memory is beautiful is that it has been immutable and remains in the depths of my mind forever. And what we can grasp is the present, the people around us; what we can change is the present, it is ourselves, holding on to the memories, we will never be able to move forward. The phrase "I miss you" was plain and unremarkable. Hugo did not deliberately increase his voice, but he interprets the melancholy, helplessly, regret, sadness, and regrets in his heart, stabbing fiercely in the morning sun. Entering the heart, the pain erupted in an instant, and then swept in endlessly. Inexplicably, the eye sockets began to become warm. Hugo is obviously not sensational, and the tune is not sad. All of this is as beautiful as transparent sunlight, but the tumbling emotion is beyond control, and it slowly ferments in Hugo''s warm voice. All the excitement, all the expectations, all the enthusiasm disappeared, not because of disappointment, but because they were completely integrated into the melody of the ear and entered the world of my memories, just like Alices wonderland, only I know In the world, only one knows the emotions. "Don''t give up on me. This is not my moment. If you beat me hard, then I will realize that you left a scar and turned and left, just like a sunburn." The guitar strings are still flowing slowly, Hugo''s voice is still not rushed, but the notes are beginning to surging, Hugo''s mellow voice fluctuates slightly, and his emotions are completely erupted during these turns. What kind of sadness is this, a plea of ??"Don''t give up on me" pierced into the softness of my heart fiercely in the clear string of the guitar. Dont leave, you just have to teach me a lesson, or even stab me. As long as you dont leave, I will realize my stupidity because of the pain. Looking at the scars you left on me, I will Embrace you firmly and know how deep your love for you is in your heart. So don''t leave me, just leave me with a sunburn, I will keep this mark forever, but...don''t give up on me. Love is so deep, it is clear that Hugo did not deliberately raise the tune, nor deliberately amplify the emotions, but only used the simplest vocabulary and melody to present the heavy heart in the simplest way. "Don''t give up on me. This is not my moment. If you beat me hard, then I will realize that you are scarred and turned away, like a sunburn." The turbulent mood finally got out of control. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he was bathed in warm sunshine in a winter afternoon, but the tears slipped down like this, reflecting the soft appearance of the sun, slowly sliding down his cheeks. The pain in the heart is one wave after another, and it is almost impossible to extricate oneself. This is not the sadness of shouting, but the gecko left in the amber. It stopped at this moment, but the face With clown makeup painted, the expression of laughter obscured the sadness in his heart. "We have never even tried, we have never even talked about it, we have never even described the future, whenever the pain strikes, whenever the two places are separated, I will miss you, I miss you." The smile was stiff at the corners of his mouth, and the moisture in his eye sockets reflected the light in the studio, blurring a whole halo, making Hugo, who bowed his head and played the guitar, looked incredible. "I miss you" Oprah slightly covered half of her face. The hot tears from UU reading made her makeup look embarrassed, but she was unwilling to lower her head to cover up, and instead let herself be on the camera. The true feelings flowed in front of her. She didn''t expect it to be like this, but the tears on her cheeks were so real. "I miss you" Joseph stood still and lowered his head, pressing his chin against his''chest''. He must use this method to hide his red eyes. Although Joseph had heard Hugo sing several times before, he was still moved by Hugo''s soul-shaking performance. Even if he closes his eyes, he can feel the moisture under his eyelids. The audience at the "I Miss You" scene, the staff around, no one speaks, no one interrupts the beauty of this moment, no matter whether it resonates with the song of Hugo, no matter whether there is an idea about the story, but no one can Denying the peace and comfort of this moment, both body and mind have entered a state of complete relaxation, allowing one''s emotions to roam freely along with the guitar strings. Hugo''s eyes are so focused, watching every touch of his fingertips and guitar strings, listening to the melody blooming proudly in every outline, feeling the chemical reaction of the lyrics in the melody to release his inner emotions...Rain If he felt so empathetic, every musical note, every word, every turn was so real, he could even feel his voice and the strings vibrate together, causing the emotions deep in his heart to tremble slightly. Music is such a magical power. Chapter 199： Talented Relax your fingers, feel the resonance of the strings and the air, leave the sound hole, let the string sound dissipate in the air bit by bit, as if spring water is evaporated in the sun, after disappearing, leaving behind a faint rainbow. Hugo closed his eyes, feeling the turbulent emotions in his heart. Although the melody of "sunburn" is slow and the mood is calm, Hugo''s inner surging is unprecedented when he is creating it. Only in this way can the emotions permeated by the lyrics be true and believable. The impact of this "sunburn" on Hugo''s own creation today is very huge, because it is different from the previous few times. In the past, Hugo was accustomed to generating inspiration, allowing the inspiration to combine freely to create a song. But today Hugo is forcing himself to concentrate on thinking and composing. Without any thoughts, he constructs the context of a song, then fills in the flesh and blood, and finally completes the creation of a song. . This is a completely different way of creation, and it is also a new test for creators. Fortunately, Hugo completed it, not only did the work, but also beautifully done. After the journey, Hugo''s understanding of music seems to continue to deepen. From the very beginning, he stumbled with a little confidence when he created it, but the ``excited'''' sentiment when he "strangled the hero (... last time, and then here. After a "sunburn" soaring freely, Hugo''s talent in music seems to be being unearthed bit by bit. Hugo is not sure if this is because of the accumulation and precipitation of his music career in the previous ten years, or because of the impact and benefits brought by the journey, or because his predecessor has an unknown talent-since the predecessor is classical Literature has a solid foundation, so that Hugo can be like a fish in the "Death Poetry Society" and "Smell the Fragrance to Know the "Female" People", so it is not impossible that the predecessor has hidden musical talent. But no matter what the reason, Hugo''s growth in music in this year''s time is not as good as the breakthrough in acting, but it still makes Hugo overjoyed. Music is always the most solid harbor in Hugo''s heart. The song "Sunburn" evoked countless thoughts and memories in Hugo''s mind. He had to close his eyes to calm down, and then open his eyes again. What greeted him was that the audience stood up again and contributed the hottest. applause. This is the real climax of today''s recording of "Oprah Talk Show"! Oprah couldn''t help but stand up and applaud. This can definitely be said to be far beyond her expectations. Hugo''s color is jaw-dropping. No matter how others look at it, Oprah knows that Hugos talent is far more than just "Next Time You Meet Me (e and more than just "Sunburn". Maybe her knowledge of music is not the same. Unprofessional, but the real emotions easily touched her heart, there is no doubt. One hundred and fifty viewers, plus the staff of the program group, all stood up and applauded, expressing their admiration for Hugo in the purest form of applause. Hugo could not help standing up, holding the guitar in his right hand, and bowing slightly to the audience to express his gratitude. Compared with street performances and rock nights, todays concerts are more performance-oriented. This is also the first performance on a stage in the true sense after Hugos crossing, and its still a singer. The significance of a performance goes far beyond just a performance. The emotions in the chest are excited and swing, the smile on the corner of the mouth is blooming, and the confidence in the eyes is shining. Hugo was so excited that he couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t even find an accurate vocabulary to describe his feelings at the moment. It was like "Smell the Fragrance and Know the "Female" People" was recognized after it was released, "Yihai Xiongfeng" After the premiere, it was under siege. After Christmas, it was learned that the Golden Globe was nominated. Hugo''s 1992 was shining, making him in a daze, thinking that he is God! "Wow, Hugo, you are serious? You are serious!" Oprah said excitedly, her voice trembling slightly in the pure applause. "This is really too''fine'' color. Tell you, this is really what you just created on the spot." "Hehe, yes, this is what I just created." Hugo smiled and nodded his head and gave the answer. In fact, the melody of the "sunburn" just now didn''t fluctuate much, and the emotional tumbling was more of an inner turbulence. So Hugo quickly sorted out his emotions and returned to the recording of the show. "You are really a genius. I don''t know how it seems to those experts. In the eyes of my music layman, you are a genius. You are so silly that you are speechless." Pula wanted to pile up his admiration with all kinds of praise, but found that all the rhetoric was so pale and weak. In the end, it was some plain language that seemed more real. Only by witnessing the seven-step process of Hugo on the spot and feeling the emotional changes brought about by the song "Sunburn" can we understand Oprah''s feelings at the moment. "If you continue to say this, I will be proud." The pressure on Hugo''s shoulders has completely disappeared. As for how everyone will react after the TV broadcast, this is not an issue that Hugo needs to worry about for the time being, so the smile on his face It also bloomed completely. Oprah nodded vigorously, "You can be proud, you are proud." Oprah knew that his bet was successful! "Today we have digged out Hugo''s greatest wealth together. I think I should find another time. Sit down with Hugo and talk about the music, let him tell me, as a singer and creator of such a''glamorous'', why he has been hiding this talent without revealing it." Hugo looked at Oprah with a smile on his lips. He noticed that Oprah had begun to make the end. He searched in the studio. As expected, it was already about an hour. The process of recording the show was better than expected. Much faster. "It''s a pity that today''s show has come to an end." Sure enough, Oprah started to make the end, but the smile on her face was filled with regret, because she knew that the show was a success. "Today, we met the actor Hugo, I think, one day in the future, we will officially know the singer Hugo, then let us look forward to this day! Thank you everyone for watching todays show." After the finishing touches, Oprah stood up and gave Hugo a big hug, then patted Hugo''s back with approval. Hugo originally wanted to turn around and leave as usual, but didn''t want to be surrounded by reporters, which surprised Hugo. After Joseph''s explanation, Hugo realized that large-scale programs such as "Oprah Talk Show" would send reporters to the studio to listen. They can take pictures, but they must be reviewed by the program team. After the recording of the show, these media will follow the usual practice to publish the first phase of the show. It may be the highlight of the program, or it may be the big gossip found in the process of recording the program, of course, it is more to warm up the viewing of the program. Newspapers and magazines that can participate in the recording of the show are naturally the media familiar to the program group. Therefore, the guests will give face to these media and accept short interviews. After the recording of this episode today, all the media invited to attend were boiled and interviewed Hugo for the first time. If the ending song of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was just used as a gimmick to interest reporters, then after todays program, reporters are not only interested, but curious,''excited'', excited, and other emotions together. Swarmed up. Accompanied by Joseph, Hugo and reporters had a simple exchange. The Hugo interview published by the "Los Angeles Times" mentioned that Hugo has always had a little experience in music creation. Today, the reporters Then he confirmed it in the face of Hugo. The "Chicago Sun" published the next day quickly exploded this topic. "Hugo not only showed his sunshine and cheerfulness during the recording of the show, but also showed us his humility and humor, but more importantly. Whats more, Hugos talent in music creation shocked all the audience at the scene. Its hard to imagine that while people lamented Hugos strong return as an outstanding actor, he actually discovered that he has as a singer-songwriter. The talent is eye-catching. Perhaps, Hugo has more charm waiting for us to explore. Even though it has been ten years since he appeared in the public eye, we still don''t seem to really understand the twenty-five-year-old young man. Since his fifteen-year-old child debuted, he has gone through the ups and downs all the way. Hugo gritted his teeth and passed the throes of transformation and appeared in front of us with a brand new attitude. We have reason to report more to his future. The expectation of is not only the "Chicago Sun", which currently ranks first in Chicago''s local reading and advertising revenue for a long time, "Chicago Tribune (. also recorded the "Oprah Talk Show" According to the report, the most important daily newspaper in the Midwestern United States stated in the report that "Hugo''s talents shown in the program are comparable to the double nominations of the Golden Globe...". Such top-notch praise instantly made the "Yihai Xiongfeng", who had just completed four consecutive championships at this moment, once again moved to a new height, and people''s sense of expectation for the "Oprah Talk Show" was also pushed to a whole new level. . The original propaganda of "Yihai Xiongfeng" has come to an end, but now because of Hugo''s "musical talent", a new round of topics has been triggered. Major programs have once again extended an olive branch to Hugo. It seems that everyone is here. I can''t wait to personally verify whether Hugo''s so-called musical talent is genuine or a means of "Oprah Talk Show" to gain ratings. Although it is now on New Year''s Eve, most of the program production teams are temporarily off, but this does not prevent the invitations from appearing on Joseph''s desk, filling Hugo''s itinerary in January. Such a situation, but Hugo and Joseph did not expect to record the "Oprah Talk Show" before, such a high popularity, so that the upcoming New Year is also full of joy. Chapter 200： Viper out of the hole The New Years Eve is approaching. For any corner of the world, this is a time to say goodbye to the old and welcome the new. Even the air is filled with joy. At the same time, all kinds of celebrations also make the end of the year the busiest moment for artists, but this kind of rush is for singers, countless performances, evenings, parties, and concerts are invited to make singers fly around the world and be busy. It''s so fun. For the actors, although there are invitations for events such as radio stations and shows, they are more often as spectators to appreciate the noise on the stage, and the party carnival has become an occasion for the actors to relax. After the recording of "Oprah Talk Show", Hugo was invited to seven shows in the last three days of 1992. In the end, Hugo and Joseph starred in four of them. The focus of the discussion was similar, but they were all around. Nominations for the Golden Globe Awards, upcoming Oscar prospects and talents in music creation, but because Hugo''s "singer" is currently only a guest role, the excitement at the end of the year has nothing to do with Hugo. I just don''t know what the "Oprah Talk Show" will look like after it airs. After the busy recording of the show, Hugo can finally relax, waiting for the moment when 1992 enters 1993. On December 31st, the last day of this year, at ten o''clock in the morning, Hugo followed Joseph to the International Innovation Management Company. Every year at the end of the year, the International Innovation Management Company will hold a special lunch meeting to bring all its brokers together. The companys partners will attend this lunch meeting to give awards and condolences to the brokers, and then award bonuses and hold some The simple "raffle" activity is mainly to activate the atmosphere of the company, express rewards for the achievements of the past year, and encourage everyone to continue to cheer for the New Year. At this luncheon, the brokers will more or less bring a few artists to attend. On the one hand, they increase the weight of the company and show their strength to competitors who are inquiring about the companys information; on the other hand, they are also among the brokers. In competition, the artist whose performance has been the best in the past year is bound to be recognized by the partners, which is of great help to the future development of the agent. Therefore, generally speaking, when the agent attends, he will send out invitations to his most proud artists, hoping that they can cheer for themselves, but people like Joseph and Carl have no such good luck. Both Joseph and Carl attended alone last year. Although Hugo and Joseph came to the luncheon together, they always followed Ron-Mayer like a tail, making Joseph very angry. This year, Karl still came alone, and Charlize is just a newcomer, and there is no weight in such an occasion. If this is a party in the industry, then Carl will let Charlize come to meet the world, maybe he can get to know some more people; but this is an internal lunch meeting in the company, and I dont meet a competitors broker here. They are the helpers of competitors-their artists, so it doesn''t make much sense. When Joseph brought Hugo to attend, it caused quite a stir. Although this year''s international innovation management company has achieved outstanding results, Arnold Schwarzenegger, Mel Gibson, Eddie Murphy (. Mumphy), Julia Roberts, Paul McCartney (Paul.) and other artists. Both have achieved very good results. But it must be admitted that this year Hugo Lancaster also has a place in the star-studded international innovation management company, especially the work "Yihai Xiongfeng", which is still the champion of the North American weekend box office rankings. But it quickly became a hot work for the Golden Globes and Oscars. Therefore, after Hugo appeared, many top agents took the initiative to greet him. No matter what the purpose is, at least a familiar face and a congratulation are still very suitable for today''s festive atmosphere. Not only the agent, Hugo also chatted with Julia for a while, and had a very pleasant conversation with the popular spicy chicken. Then he drank half a glass of whiskey with Arnold and Mel, but Hugo didnt Will''smoke'', there is no way to join the men''s smoking camp. After seeing so many big-name celebrities this year, Hugo finally wont continue to make a fuss. Although he was quite surprised when he saw Arnolds almost terrifying muscles, but overall he still maintained In order to calm down, this is a great improvement. But when he saw Paul McCartney, Hugo still seemed a little impatient. Why? Do you still need to ask the reason, because that is Paul McCartney, because that is the Beatles, because that is a generation of musical legends, although Hugo has not experienced the craziest and hottest era of the Beatles, but It will not affect him to feel the positive effects brought by the Beatles'' music in the slightest. Among the four members of the Beatles, there has always been a debate about who is the true soul of the band, John Lennon and Paul McCartney, but there is no doubt that both of them are Great songwriters and songwriters joined forces to promote the Beatles to the position of the greatest rock band in history. Regarding the fact that we can see a person like Paul who is a living fossil for Hugo up close, we can imagine the excited in Hugos heart. But unfortunately, before Hugo had time to get close to Paul, he saw Paul being led to the other side by the company''s co-president Marvin Josephson (.), and his footsteps were blocked by an uninvited guest. Hugo tried to give way, but found that the other person was also following him. Hugo had to take his gaze back from Paul and turn to the obstacle in front of him, "Hey, Hugo, long time no see "The visitor turned out to be Lang Meyer. Although it was a bit unexpected, it is not surprising that Lang was originally one of the partners of the company, and he was also the protagonist of today''s luncheon. "It''s not that long, isn''t it?" Hugo knew that the other party must have come prepared, so he stopped and looked at Lang. As for Paul, there may be opportunities later. Hugos answer is actually very meaningful. He was hinting that he had seen the other party at the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" before, but he deliberately didn''t point it out directly, it was up to Lang to deal with it. In fact, after the premiere, Hugo wanted to go forward and question Lang Yimeier why he was unable to get along with him, but there was no evidence, and secondly it didnt make any sense, even if Lang admitted that he was just Algers. What''s more, Hugo wanted to go forward and beat him up, simply and neatly. But after discussing with Joseph later, it occurred to him that Lang appeared at the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" to find Sidney a "Pow" Luck, which also means that Lang has a back hand; and on the other hand, Lang and Tracy is planning something behind her, whether it is against Hugo or not, but now the other party is in the dark and she is illuminating, so after thinking about it again and again, Hugo still decides not to move. Lang squinted his eyes and took a deep look at Hugo. He seemed to be thinking about the deep meaning of Hugo''s words, but then his words surprised Hugo, "You are the leader of''Yihai Xiongfeng''. Come on, I didnt come up to say hello to you that day. Im really sorry, but I had to leave first because of something urgent later..." Hugo didnt expect Lang to pick it out directly. This further confirmed Hugos idea. Lang had a back hand, so he couldnt be anxious. But in front of the old fox, Hugo, Hugo was rolling in the society. Ten years, but still a little immature, he directly vented part of his hole cards, "It''s okay, I just mentioned it accidentally when chatting with Sidney, after all, work is still important. And Hugo didnt even realize that he had leaked information about chatting with Sidney about the "sugar-coated trap", but Rons smile made Hugo sober, "I heard about you and Sidney. As for the cooperation, I believe you will give a very beautiful performance. You are on par with Nicholson in "Yihai Xiongfeng" and there is absolutely no problem." In fact, Hugo is not so easy to be negligent, but in the face of an old fox like Lang, and Lang deliberately calculated Hugo, Hugo, who is only twenty-five years old, still exposed his inexperience. Shortcomings. However, Hugo can understand so quickly, it is also the experience that has been accumulated in the society for many years, "Before the movie is released, everything is uncertain, right?" This time Hugo learned to be smart and did not shed any light on the audition process about the "sugar-coated trap". Although it is said that the information is deliberately inquired, unless the producer keeps it secret, it is not too difficult; but Hugo knows that it is one thing for Lang to find out, and it is another thing for Lang to take the initiative to vent his exposure to Lang. Hugo still doesn''t know what abacus Lang is playing, so he can''t relax his vigilance. Hugo subconsciously searched for Joseph''s figure among the crowd. Joseph and Carl went to get fruit together just now, and they have not come back, nor have they been seen near the buffet table. "I heard that Brad-Pitts agent, Martin, is very active recently. Robert also thinks Brad is very suitable for the role of''sugar-coated trap'' I dont know how Sidney would choose. "Lang." Lang had a clear expression on his chest, but lowered his voice, as if he had revealed a big secret to Hugo. Such an expression made Hugo feel very uncomfortable, as if Lang mastered the overall situation, but Hugo was in this game, only able to see a corner of the chessboard, unable to form a confrontation with Lang at all. Hugo realized that although he and Joseph rose rapidly, they were still too shallow in the end. In this socially connected circle, they were always at a disadvantage. It''s like this "Sugar Coated Trap" invitation, if it weren''t for Rick Rosen''s initiative to remind them, it is estimated that they would be a few positions behind Brad. Robert Redford and Sidney Bok have a very good friendship since "out of Africa". Coupled with Brad''s agent Martin Baum, who is strong, it is indeed a good position for Brad to occupy a favorable position. . Lang said these words just now, it seems to be hinting Hugo: Sidney hasn''t auditioned with you recently, the reason is here! After Hugo understood Lang''s suggestion, he was neither happy nor nervous. Instead, he became vigilant, or even more vigilant: nothing to do with courtesy, or hacking or stealing. The relationship between him and Lang Meyer has always been tense. Dont forget, Allejahs affairs were instructed by Lang behind him, and Lang is now actively showing his favor. Why? What about Joseph? Damn Joseph! Chapter 201： 1 corner of layout Hugo looked at Lang vigilantly. He couldn''t hide the true emotions in his heart freely now. At most, he could only show a little alienation. In the face of Lang''s mental calculations, Hugo was still too young to deal with. It''s a bit difficult. Moreover, Hugo knows too little, so he can''t piece together a complete map, and even more can''t fight against Lang. However, Hugo has never been a person who disarms easily. Although Hugo is not as good as he is in terms of social experience and''conspiracy'' calculations, Hugo is not weak in thinking and flexibility. His eyes rolled. He draws a shallow smile and hides the inner vigilance, "Challenges exist all the time. People without strength are afraid of challenges and hope to choose shortcuts; but those with strength will meet the challenge and even enjoy the challenge. The thorn is''excited''." Since Lang has been implying that Brad relies on interpersonal relationships, he may have to take the lead and take the role of "sugar-coated trap"; then Hugo ignored the deep meaning behind Lang and responded positively. Sure enough, this sentence caused Lang''s expression to pause for a moment, and then he became profound. Although Lang had noticed the changes in Hugo during the previous meetings, they were all just lip service, but today, Lang can perceive that Hugos confidence is ample, and its not like the previous two years. The same blind and self-confidence, more solid and more... calm, although still immature, you can already see a lot of growth, which makes Lang a little surprised. Facing Hugos provocation, Langs first reaction was to lose his temper. His temper has always been bad, but in a blink of an eye he thought of the important **** of todays luncheon, and his calculations, he suppressed his emotions abruptly. Going on, cover up your anger with a smile, "But more often, many challenges are over before they start. This society is equal, but not fair." In the past, Hugo didn''t quite understand this sentence, what is called this society is equal, but not fair. But after reading a comic, I immediately understood it. On the same starting line, the parent on the left escorted the child in a car, and the parent on the right escorted the child with a trolley. The starting point is the same, which is equal, but the tools for progress are different, which is unfair. In the audition of "Sugar-Coated Trap", equality and fairness are even more vivid. Hugo thought that it had been a month since "Sugar Coated Trap" had issued an audition invitation to himself, and even "Yihai Xiongfeng" had already entered the fourth week, but the audition never started. It can be seen that Lang''s words are not from nowhere, he must know some inside information. Hugo originally wanted to refute Lang in the first reaction, but he soon realized that Lang was calculating him now and he could not be led by the nose. Since he could not see through Langs strategy, he might as well take a look. What kind of card is in Lang''s hand? Anyway, it was Lang who took the initiative to find him, not him. After trying to understand, Hugo swallowed the words that came to his lips abruptly, and looked at Lang quietly. Just a silence caused Langs calculations to be temporarily stranded. Hugo got back a little bit of disadvantage, and Langs temper suddenly rose again. If it were before, it would not be difficult for him to control Hugo at all, of course. , Also benefited from Tracy''s help, but now, Lang found that things were no longer so easy. Lang decided not to circle the circle anymore, he smiled at Hugo, "Sometimes, fairness is not so difficult. In the entertainment industry, a good agent can shorten a lot. distance." The implication of this sentence is very obvious, but Hugo is a little bit confused. Is Lang digging his own corner? Does Lang want to leave Joseph and then sign with Lang? Is this... is it possible? Does Lang think he If you stretch out an olive branch, you want to move forward? But why? Did Lang forget the unpleasantness of the previous few times, the Golden Raspberry Award was so, the "Instinct. Ability" premiere was so, and the little moves of Allejee were so... But Hugo didnt have more time to think, because Lang continued to throw the bait. Its not difficult to make an appointment with Sidney for dinner. If necessary, its okay tonight." After the contact, it seems that Lang has given up the roundabout policy, because Hugo''s eloquence has been learned before, and it is definitely not that simple. On the contrary, it is better to use real discounts to impress the other party to be effective. Hugo frowned slightly. He seemed to have realized something: He is now relying on two films to return to the top, and works like "Sugar Coated Trap" and "Sleepless in Seattle" are willing to give Hugo a chance, and After Hugo got to know Al Pacino, Jack Nicholson, Bo Goodman, Rob Rainer and other important contacts, his career in the entertainment industry will only get smoother in the future. In other words, even the brokers chances of success have also increased, and the difficulty for the broker to get a job for Hugo has also dropped sharply. To be more direct, if Hugo can play the "Sugar Coated Trap" and Lang is confident of earning 8 million U.S. dollars in salary for Hugo, then Lang''s 10% "drawing" achievement will be a huge income-including The tax situation is 800,000 U.S. dollars. No wonder Lang is tempted. When Lang saw the subtle changes in Hugos expression, he thought he had moved Hugo. Before Hugo spoke, Lang went on to pretend to say, "In fact, Sidney and I are still discussing another big project. Very big and very big project, what I can show you is that Sidney-Pollack, Martin-Scosis (.), Mel-Gibson, Kevin-Kostner are all in Its on the tentative list for this project." Compared with the previous''bait'', this second news is obviously more explosive, and Lang''s expression is obviously saying: Come back to me, then you will be one of them in this project. member. However, Lang did not intend to continue to reveal the second news. To be precise, he felt that the bombs released today were enough, so after showing a smile at Hugo, he turned and left. Hugo did not give more opportunities to refute, but left room for Hugo to think. Hugo stood there and thought for a while. Although he had a clear enough understanding of Lang''s purpose, he still needed to confirm it. So Hugo looked around and quickly found Gary Scott Langs assistant. Although Gary is Lang''s assistant, Gary is much easier to get along with than Lang, and he also has a lot of dissatisfaction with Lang, and often talks about Lang behind his back. When Gary saw the figure of Hugo walking over, his face immediately burst into a smile, "Hey, Little Sunshine, it''s been a long time since I saw him." Hugo was a little depressed when he saw Gary''s undisguised admiration. He couldn''t help but feel amused. He chuckled and laughed, "Gary, you don''t have to wink at me. This trick doesn''t work for me." Rain Guo''s warm and ridiculous words made Gary pout depressed, and then muttered, "At least you can satisfy my fantasy qualifications." Hugo suddenly made a horrified expression, "Gary, you scared me! I don''t want to know your fantasy!" Seeing Hugo''s expression, Gary couldn''t help but laughed, looking very happy. "Gary, I wanted to ask you something." Hugo reduced the smile on his face, looked around, made sure Lang was not nearby, and then asked. "I knew it was nothing good for you to take the initiative to come to me." Gary pointed a orchid''s "flower" and rolled his eyes, "showing" a typical gossip expression, "Go ahead, whose gossip do you want to find out?" "Your boss." Just as Hugo''s words came out, Gary was stunned and cast a complaining look. Hugo quickly explained, "It''s not gossip, I just want to ask you. Lang was talking to Sidney recently. Talk about the project of''Sugar Coated Trap''? Gary immediately understood, "Aha! Lang went to see you just now!" Hugo nodded and agreed. Gary also looked around vigilantly, and said to Hugo in a low voice, "Lang asked Sidney to talk about another project, a project in cooperation with Universal Pictures." Hugo''s head suddenly became clear, "Is there a project that Tracy is cooperating with?" Before Rick Rosen told Hugo that Lang, Tracy and Universal Pictures are negotiating a big project, and Cong Lang just now Judging from the news of''Lu'', this is indeed a very huge project, which can be described as ambitious. Gary nodded, "But the project is still under discussion, and I don''t know any news." After Gary said, he used his index fingers to make a cross gesture on his mouth, indicating that he still knew some news, but He is Lang''s assistant after all, so he can''t let out the news at will. Hugo couldn''t help but smiled, "I don''t care about that project. I ask you, what the **** is the "sugar trap"?" Gary put his hands down and said, "He wants you to come back. It''s that simple. Anyway, he has been in contact with Sidney recently. If you are willing to come back, the "Sugar Coated Trap" is just an incidental project." The "Sugar Coated Trap" budget of 60 million US dollars was only incidental, which made Hugo even more curious about that big project. However, Lang''s "conspiracy" has actually gradually become clear. Lang is planning to join forces with Tracy to win this big project of Universal Pictures Tracy has been planning since the beginning of March this year, and both intend to use this project to rise strongly. And I believe that there is absolutely no place for himself in this project, it is impossible for Tracy to agree. Maybe this will become a project for them to suppress themselves, for example, to praise Brad, or resolutely remove themselves from this project, in short, it is a similar situation. But the problem is, now that Hugo has re-emerged and the momentum is booming, Lang has moved his mind again, making the situation more complicated. As for Lang''s suggestion that this project will have a Hugo position, but the moon in the water is still true, it is not known o "Then are you going back?" Gary suddenly asked, interrupting Hugo''s thoughts. Hugo raised his eyebrows, and after reacting to Garys question, he laughed, "Gary, are you really that naive?" This sentence is enough to express his point: no matter how many pies Lang draws'' Tempting, even if this pie is real, it is absolutely impossible for Hugo to return to Lang''s banner. This is not only the love for Joseph''s friends, but also Hugo''s own insistence. Gary shrugged regretfully, "I knew it." But then he showed a bright smile, "But I had expected your answer a long time ago." Chapter 202： Crisis of Confidence As agents, it is the artists who can truly embody their abilities. The performance of the artists is their medal, which attracts more artists to join. Lang Mayer is very capable. Leaving aside other things, the ten-year plan for Hugo can be seen. In recent years, Langs artists have developed very well, but he has always had a fatal weakness. It is that there is no real top artist under his staff. The so-called top-notch refers to artists such as Arnold Schwarzenegger and Julia Roberts. At present, the most outstanding artist in the development of Lang Hand is Michael Douglas, the four-year-old Oscar actor who relies on another one this year. "Instinct. Ability" reached another peak. But Lang is still one step away from the top agent and lacks a top artist. As a producer, the real thing that can truly reflect their value is the movie, either word-of-mouth or at the box office, and the more outstanding have both. This can win them more voice and initiative when dealing with the production company. right. Tracy Jacobs is an outstanding producer. There is no doubt that she and Universal Pictures, Columbia Pictures, Warner Bros., Twentieth Century Fox and other giant film production companies have Out of the "color" cooperation, but also won a lot of records in front of the box office and word of mouth. But in the past three years, Tracys career has encountered a bottleneck. The three works that Hugo starred in were all produced by Tracy. In other words, the failure that Hugo suffered was actually Tracy also faced write. Its just that the producers circle is more tolerant, and Tracey is not a lavish producer. This allows Tracey to retain a good impression in the minds of the production company, but she wants to make a comeback. It is not so easy. Both Lang and Tracy are facing a dilemma, so they need to find ways to break this dilemma and create a new peak in their careers. The two of them are currently planning this project, Hugo does not know the ins and outs, but what is certain is that they ambitiously want to persuade Universal Pictures to invest. As for Hugo, it can only be said to be collateral damage. If Lang and Tracy can win this project, Hugo must be completely unrelated to this project-provided that Hugo is interested in this project. In the film industry, agents and producers want to block actors. Although it is somewhat difficult compared to film companies, it is not impossible. In fact, they use their contacts and resources to ban all the projects in their hands. If this actor is completely closed, then the actor''s future in the circle will be very difficult. It seems that Lang and Tracy did just that, starting with "Dahe Love", including the premiere of "Instinct. Ability", as well as the project they are planning this time, plus the "sugar-coated trap." Hugo strongly suspects that Sidney has not contacted him so far, and whether Tracy played any role in the back, otherwise it would be too abnormal. The "conspiracy" behind the past year has finally "exposed" a corner of the map, and this can only be said to be a stage of "sex" territory, the future is uncertain, Lang and Tracy''s The greater the achievement and the greater the power in the entertainment industry, the more difficult it will be for Hugo to emerge. Although they do not have an''intersection'' with each other, they are completely opposed sides. There will be less-if one party is completely lost, it''s a different matter. Although Hugo relied on "Scenting Fragrance and Knowing "Female" People" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" to break through the blockade of Lang and Tracy, and achieved current results, the future is still uncertain. For example, "Sleepless in Seattle" was invested by Samsung Pictures, a subsidiary of Columbia Pictures. Who knows if Tracey''s influence is strong enough to affect Samsung Pictures'' decision. After all, "Night Sleep in Seattle" is not a big production, it is just a small project investment, and the influence of contacts will naturally have more room for exertion. However, it can now be seen that Lang was shaken by the rise of Hugo. If Hugo is willing to join Lang, he may find a crack in the alliance between Lang and Tracy, and may even take the posture of a rocket. Get to the top quickly. But will Hugo do this? Absolutely not! There is no room for negotiation. Victor Hugo once said, "I would rather rely on my own strength to open my future, rather than seek the favor of the powerful." This is Hugo''s idea. More importantly, although he and Joseph have only partnered for a year and stumbled all the way, Joseph is still young and immature, but the friendship between the two is priceless. Hugo is willing to stick to this friendship in this cruel and cold society where money is supreme. Joseph came back with the fruit. He just met several partners in the company under the introduction of Rick Rosen, which delayed some time. In a brokerage company, becoming a partner means reaching the sky in one step and becoming the owner of the company. Every broker has such an opportunity. Lang Mayer and Rick Rosen are all promoted from an ordinary broker to a partner. . And Joseph, relying on Hugo''s strong performance this year, entered the sight of partners for the first time. Although it is only a potential stock, it still makes Joseph feel infinitely encouraged. Joseph walked back at a brisk pace, but he didn''t see Hugo where he was. This is not surprising. Today''s lunch meeting Hugo was originally the focus. Joseph stood there and searched around, and then he saw Hugo and Gary were talking. Joseph raised his foot and was about to walk over, but unexpectedly stopped because of the two gossips next to him. "Lang talked to Hugo just now, did you see it?" "Nonsense, Lang must be trying to persuade Hugo to come back. Cut, he has this ability and thinks about getting something for nothing every day, even digging into the corner of his company''s colleagues." "That may be true. Maybe Hugo wanted to go back a long time ago. Comparing Lang and Joseph, anyone can see the difference at a glance. Hugo has been pestering Lang before." "That''s true. In fact, Hugo has achieved such good results this year because he relied on himself. Joseph did not contribute anything. The "Scent of Fragrance" Female "People" is a collective audition and has no technical content; "Yihai Xiongfeng" It was introduced by Goodman, and it was not because of Joseph that he finally won the role, and it was not Hugo himself who was very good, and the pay was pitifully low." "Che, you are jealous, Joseph is lucky, so what can you do..." The latter words are that the two people ridiculed each other, but Joseph''s footsteps stopped, and his heart turned overwhelming. Lang unexpectedly came to Hugo again! But...its not unexpected, isnt it? Lang was originally a guy who was good at camping. He saw that Hugos development was blocked at the beginning, so he transferred Hugos contract to himself. Now Hugo has re-emerged, so naturally he wants to sign it back. But, will Hugo agree? If it was a year ago, Joseph would know the answer without asking Hugo at all. Hugo would definitely not wait to sign a contract with Lang; but now... Joseph hesitated. In fact, he wanted to believe in Hugo. Joseph has seen the tremendous changes in Hugo, and he also believes that Hugo has been reborn. What''s more, the two of them have struggled all the way. Although they have not experienced any strong winds and waves, they have gone through many setbacks and difficulties. Now Joseph is willing to believe in Hugo. But However, now that Hugo has achieved such good results, from an objective point of view, Langs hardware and software conditions are better than his own. If Hugo wants to go to the next level, it is definitely a wise choice to join forces with Lang Qiang. He, even the audition for "Sugar Coated Trap" has not been knocked down until now. Every time he calls Sidney, the assistant answers the phone. So far, he has only talked to Sidney once, but no progress has been made. Any smart person knows how to choose This is a fact, and this fact makes Joseph a little frustrated. Joseph stood on the spot, watching Hugo and Gary talk in harmony with each other with smiles on their faces, the originally excited face gradually stiffened. I don''t know when, Hugo came over again and greeted with a smile, "Hey, you are here, where did you go just now? It took a long time to get a fruit." Joseph looked at the smile on Hugos face. He stopped talking. He wanted to directly ask if Hugo had a conversation with Lang, and what he had talked about, but he didnt know how to speak. In the end, he could only cautiously. I tentatively said, "I met a partner and chatted. What about you, what did you do here just now, I believe you will never be bored today." Hugo originally wanted to tell Joseph about Lang, but think about it carefully, now is not the right occasion. The entertainment industry is full of gossip, and there are definitely a lot of things with ears on the wall, not to mention there is no wall here~www. novelhall.com~ So Hugo made up his mind, and talked about it after he went back, so when the words came to his lips, it became, "It''s not just a polite chat, it doesn''t make much sense." When Joseph heard Hugo''s answer, his face was darkened: Hugo didn''t tell the truth, he didn''t even mention Lang''s affairs. Joseph wanted to believe in Hugo, but at this point in time, it seemed to become very difficult. In fact, Joseph is not angry. People go from high to low. This is a theorem. It is absolutely wise to choose a senior agent like Lang. This is the case from a rational standpoint. And such things are not uncommon in the entertainment industry, as if Carl has not kept any artist by his side. In addition to relying on a sentiment for the new generation of agents to retain artists, their own abilities are also indispensable, and Joseph knows that he still has too many shortcomings. Therefore, Joseph is more frustrated and discouraged, which makes his emotions unable to rise. Hugo smiled and said something in front of him, but Joseph''s left ear came in and his right ear came out. He couldn''t hear what Hugo was saying, until the thin figure of Rick appeared in his downward sight. He just realized: He was distracted just now and didn''t know what was going on. Then Joseph heard Rick say with a smile, "Come and sit in my office. I have prepared a New Year''s gift for you." Chapter 203： Fatal attraction Joseph was stunned. He didn''t expect Rick to prepare a gift for Hugo. What is this? When he was distracted, Hugo and Rick talked about something, but even if he regrets it, Joseph There was no other choice but to follow in the footsteps of the two people and walked to Rick''s office. After Rick entered the office, he didn''t take out a gift. Instead, he waited for Joseph to close the door of the room before he said in a low voice, "Hugo, the company is very sensitive now. It''s better not to talk about it outside." " Hugo smiled awkwardly, "I thought it was just a project. It doesn''t matter if others know about it. I didn''t expect to keep it confidential. My fault." Joseph was at a loss. He obviously didn''t know what the two men were talking about. Hugo saw Joseph''s face full of "confusion" at a glance. Although he didn''t know the reason, he explained it briefly, "I just asked about this big project of Universal Pictures, and he was dragged by him. Come in." Hugo''s words still didn''t answer Joseph''s doubts. He still had a question mark on his face. Hugo couldn''t help but reminded, "Last time Lang, Tracy and Universal Pictures were planning the project." Joseph suddenly understood. Hugo was chatting with Rick just now, but he didnt think much about it. He just mentioned this project casually, expressing his curiosity about what project is actually more eye-catching than the "sugar-coated trap" with a budget of 60 million yuan. With a mysterious expression on his face, Ke told Hugo not to continue speaking, and then came to the office under the pretext of a gift. "In fact, nothing has been decided on this project. Even Universal Pictures is on the sidelines and has not confirmed that it wants to invest. At present, Paramount and Columbia Pictures are also considering." Rick''s contacts are obviously better than Joseph''s. It''s not a little bit more powerful, he knows a lot about the ins and outs of the whole thing, but just this little information makes Hugo very surprised. "I thought this project was in Tracy''s hands." Hugo directly threw out the doubts in his heart. In Hollywood, there are many ways to set up a film project, but the most common way is to find a new project by a top producer, and then use the project to find directors and actors who are interested in cooperating with an agent. , And then seek investment from the production company. After getting the funds, set up a project, build a crew, and invest in filming. Of course, this order can also be changed. The starting point can be top directors, top screenwriters or top actors, and then use the power of agents to integrate resources and set up projects. However, most of the time the producer still exists as the promoter. In addition, it also includes the film company setting up its own projects and choosing partners; after producing the finished product at a small cost, seeking the favor of distributors. This method of film production was sublimated by one of the current three major brokerage companies, Innovative Artist Brokerage, in the late 1980s-this is the brokerage company to which Brad Pitt belongs, and that is bundled sales. Specifically, the agent and the producer have a close relationship. Once a project is determined, the director, screenwriter, and actor all choose their own clients from the same company, and sell the selected main creative lineup and Unicom scripts to the studio. As a result, the studio loses a lot of power, such as selecting directors or leading actors, and at the same time the power of producers and agents has increased. It is also worth mentioning that the increase in the pay of directors and actors and the box office dividends that appeared after 1986 are also the strategies of innovative artist agencies. This has triggered a continuous increase in the salaries of the entire Hollywood, leading to a continuous increase in the total cost of the production industry, but the major studios have no choice but to give in. Against this background, Hugo has always believed that the so-called big projects are in the hands of Tracy, and then Tracy teamed up with Lang to build her own director and cast team, and then seek investment from Universal Pictures. But listening to Rick''s tone, that''s not the case at all. Rick smiled and shook his head, "If it is in Tracy''s hands, it is not a secret. Tracy will definitely cooperate with Lang, and we don''t need to come into the office." Joseph finally entered the state at this time. , He temporarily let go of all the doubts in his mind just now, and he realized the importance of the''sex'' of this conversation. "This project is actually in the hands of Spielberg." Rick briefly introduced, "He has been planning this project for ten years, but it still hasn''t taken place. Now there are many people who want to join this project. Especially. Lacey and Lang are just one of them. There are actually many people in the company who have been watching. If we talk outside, there are probably many ears waiting." Steven Spielberg, one of the most powerful directors in Hollywood today, if it were his project, it would be no wonder that it would cause such fierce competition. Its no wonder that Tracy and Lang are so proactive. Although both of them have achieved very good results, they are still a grade behind Steven. Regardless of whether the final project can be achieved, they can pass this time The opportunity to catch up with Steven is good for Tracy and Lang. "What about you? Do you want to join this project too?" Joseph suddenly thought that Lang might just use this project to''entice''. "Confused" Hugo, it was Steven Spielberg. Few people could refuse such an offer, even Joseph himself felt enthusiastic. But this kind of excitation made Joseph even more frustrated, so when he asked Rick, his tone was inevitably a bit eager and stiff, which made Rick look at Joseph. Rick wasnt sure what was going on with Josephs attitude, but he didnt care either. He chuckled and shook his head, "No, Im not interested." This surprised Joseph and Hugo quite a bit, and Rick also Without continuing to sell off, he explained, Although Spielberg has the power to make decisions this time, it is not an easy one. Spielberg has planned for ten years, not because he has been preparing for it, but because Because this project is too difficult, it will be smashed if you don''t pay attention, so he must be careful." This is a contradictory subject. On the one hand, Steven persisted for ten years, still reluctant to give up this project, it is indeed tempted. People; but on the other hand, it hasnt been able to make a career in ten years. It can be seen that the major production companies are hesitant about this. "In fact, it is still the same now. Why Tracy and Lang can participate in the competition is because no part of the entire project is determined, not to mention the director, producer, and actors. Even the script has not been completed." Ke smiled, obviously not optimistic about this project, "The script has been written ten years ago. This is a script adapted from the original novel. The author of the original novel has never been able to complete the task. The script is as long as two hundred. Twenty pages." Hugo couldn''t help being stunned. The script of "Smelling the Fragrance and Knowing Women" took one hundred and sixty pages, and it took one hundred and sixty minutes to shoot, but this script actually has sixty more pages, "Could it be that this is a" "The Lady of the Chaos" (.the.)?" "The Lady of the Chaos" is a two hundred and thirty-eight-minute masterpiece! Rick smiled and did not answer, but went on to say, "After that, Kurt Luedtke, the screenwriter of''Out of Africa'' took over. He wrote for four years and finally gave up. Now the script has fallen. It was in the hands of Steven Izerian (steven.), the screenwriter of "Speaking to the Heavens". He finished the script at the beginning of the year, which caused a commotion. "It seems that Tracy is staring at that time. On this project, "but the script was rejected by Spielberg again, and it is still being revised." The adaptation process of just a screenwriter lasted for a full ten years, and the difficulties of this project can be seen here. "The director also changed from Roman-Bo Lansky(.) to Sidney-Bo-Luck, then Martin-Scocis, Billy-Wilder (bnly.wnder), still nothing Determined. All of them are big directors, and every word of Rick is releasing a bomb. But the latest news is that Steven is considering the possibility of directing''sex'' himself. Before, he was worried that he could not be Driving this movie, but now it seems that there are not many choices left to him..." The script is still dystocia, and the director is still uncertain, not to mention the actors. This project is really due to dystocia. "In fact, even though it was a Universal Pictures project, they did not make a final decision, because the producer and director were not sure, and they were unwilling to take risks. Other competitors were also waiting for opportunities." Rick added. "This project is too sensitive, too heavy, and too difficult. The major production companies seem to be very hesitant. I heard that Universal Pictures is only willing to give a budget of 50 million, but this is obviously not enough." The risk of this kind of dystocia project is actually very high, because it is very difficult to produce, and the possibility of a screening failure will also rise sharply. From Ricks words, it can be inferred: Although this project is capable of operating and expecting, but the difficulty is too great, which makes the major production companies hesitate to put aside the previous nine. Not to mention the year, after Tracy started trying in March this year, nine months have passed since now, but Universal Pictures is still unwilling to make a final decision, you can see their hesitation and struggle. A similar project Hugo did not know why he thought of the movie "The Lone Ranger (the...ranger which was released in 2013. It was a catastrophe from the beginning of production. UU Reading was finally released, and the film was eventually produced. Fang Disney lost 200 million US dollars. So the current form is that there are many opportunists like Tracy and Lang who want to be brave enough to try, but they lack hard power. The production company still can''t make up their minds, making this project stuck here. . More people watched good shows like Rick, and then waited for the opportunity to see if they could make a profit. Lang''s grand blueprint is not credible, and Rick said he didn''t care about it at all. He wouldn''t know it in such detail if he didn''t care about it at all. Hugo suddenly became curious about this project. He didn''t have any ideas before. Now he heard Rick''s description, he became curious. What kind of project is this? Is it a project that has left a mark in history? Is it miserable or is it? Excellent project? "Does this project currently have a name?" Hugo asked with a smile. Joseph glanced at Hugo, the look of anticipation made him sink, but Rick didn''t think so much, he nodded, "Of course. Schindlers list (),." Uh...what?! Chapter 204： Reluctantly give up In the long river of movies, there are always some works that can be remembered for a long time, whether they have been seen or not, and whether they like it or not, but at least the reputation has been heard, such as "Citizen Kane (.kane) "For example, "Gump in the chaos", such as "Shawshank''s salvation (the. such as "Godfather" such as "Forrest Gump (f0rrest.gump and in these works, "Schindler "''S list" is also one of them. "Schindler''s List" truly reflects the historical story of the German entrepreneur Oscar Schindler protecting 1,200 Jews from being killed by fascists during the Second World War. This work is hailed as Steven I. One of the most important films of Spielberg''s directorial career. Before "Schindler''s List" was released, Steven was more known as a successful commercial director, "jaws" and "Indiana Jones" (.of.the..ark). The huge box office success of the "series, "Jurassic Park (.park and other works has made Steven one of the top directors, but many professional film critics have been criticizing Steven''s work for lack of artistic''sex''. The appearance of "Schindler''s List" changed this situation. "Schindler''s List" is considered to be Steven''s self-transformation in artistic "sex". Not only did he win Oscars for Best Picture, Best Director and many other golden figures, but he also won a lot of money at the box office. More importantly, Steven, as a Jew, presented the shocking Jewish massacre in history in the most real and unforgettable way. Although there are many films reflecting the Jewish tragedies during World War II, including the later popular "beautiful life (la... bella and "pianist (the., "Schindler''s List" remains the same. Is one of the most influential works. Hugo has admired the work "Schindler''s List" many times, and each time I watch it, he will have different feelings. Although it is undeniable that Steven has tried too hard to shape the actor Schindler, American style The heroism in this story is infinitely magnified and slightly deliberate, but the art and connotation of the story are undeniable. It is definitely a very important work in film history. The word "classic" deserves "Schindler''s list". Hugo likes this movie. Not only does he like the deep meaning and connotation, but he also likes the deep emotions that Steven poured into the characters. The protagonist, supporting role, and dragon set in the story are the epitome of the times. They are What condenses is the''sex'' of all people under the background of that era. Hugo has always believed that this is the charm of movies, just like music, which carries people''s emotions. Comedy movies bring joy, action movies bring excitement, romantic movies bring waves... Whether its a commercial movie or an art movie, whether its a popcorn movie or a plasma movie No matter whether it is an elegant movie or a vulgar movie, it has its own value. A movie that can "shoot" the emotions of the audience is a good movie. Many people have been advocating the artistic sex of movies, and they think that connotation is the core idea of ??a movie, only things like Shawshanks Redemption, The Godfather, Forrest Gump, The Lord of the Rings, Movies like "Schindler''s List" are good movies, but in fact, as an artistic method, movies are also derived from life, and the connotation of life is not only to warn the world, but also has other meanings. With all kinds of life wisdom and trivial emotions, there is no need to burden the movie with so many heavy responsibilities. Some movies are indeed worthy of repeated thinking, and some movies are successful with a smile. It''s that simple. Therefore, Hugo likes the movie "Schindler''s List" very much, because it not only arouses people''s deep thoughts, but the surging emotions also make people deeply aftertaste. In addition to the actor Oscar Schindler, the film also created many memorable roles, such as the Nazi officer A''mon''-Goss, the Jewish accountant Izhak-Stein, etc., as well as similar The one-armed workers, the red-clothed girls, the Jewish girls and the servants also left a deep impression on them. When it was learned that the project Tracy and Lang were striving for was "Schindler''s List", the impact on Hugo was unprecedented. Hugo has now completely accepted the fact that he was in 1992, but more often Hugo is still working hard step by step, and has not made too many delusions about the future, nor has he tried to describe the future. The grand blueprint. But today, "Schindler''s List" unexpectedly appeared in front of Hugo without warning, making Hugo realize that he was in the glorious nineties of Hollywood movies, and countless classics were born in 1994. Right in front of his own eyes, not only can he experience this era, but he also became one of them as an actor. There are countless classic movies born in 1994, such as "Forrest Gump", "Shawshank''s Redemption", "Interview with the Vampire", "Pulp Novel (pulp., "This Killer Is Not So Cold (..., "Four." A wedding and a funeral (...and.a.fuhe.mask, "speed", "Natural murderer (ural.burn.... this long list of classic movies will be this one The vintage is studded with stars. And now, Hugo is standing on the last day before 1993, listening to the "Schindler''s List" being close at hand, this feeling makes Hugo passionate! Hugo exudes an aura of "I am very excited", not to mention Joseph, even Rick saw it at a glance, which made Rick quite puzzled: Hugo just heard about this. The name of the movie is so "exciting". Did Hugo ever read the original novel-this script is based on a real story, and the source of the story is the group of survivors who were saved by Oscar Schindler. The novel is as early as It was published in 1982, so it is not surprising that Hugo has read it. "Why, are you interested?" Rick looked at Hugo curiously and asked with a smile. Hugo exclaimed in excitement: Yes! I am interested! Being able to be a part of the classic masterpiece in memory is undoubtedly a huge attraction for Hugo, which seems to be a fatal temptation. ''. Confused, Hugo has no way to say "No" at all. Just like when he learned that he could work with Al Pacino and Jack Nicholson, Hugo felt that his hands were shaking slightly. This feeling made Hugo''s amber eyes gleam with crystal light, full of excitement of expectation. Joseph standing next to see Hugo''s look, but his heart sinks even more: if Hugo really wants to be a part of this project, then it is the agent''s responsibility to fulfill the wish. However, judging from the current situation, he is incapable, so Lang is the best choice. This made Joseph frustrated and disappointed. Although Hugo is extremely excited at this time, the classic masterpiece is tempted. The confusion force is like the dazzling sun attracting him to keep moving forward. It is not easy to say no to Schindlers list; but Hugo calmed down after all. He knew that he And "Schindler''s List" is estimated to be missed. If you have to rely on Joseph''s own ability to approach the "Schindler''s List" project, it will be a rookie to be trapped by Joseph himself, and it will definitely be difficult to climb the sky, so Lang and Tracy are the best choice and the most direct. Choice, but this choice also seems to be thorny. Although Lang and Tracy are still working hard to become members of the "Schindler''s List" project and do not have any decision-making power yet; Hugo knows that Tracy is absolutely unwilling to join, and Lang''s conditions are even more ridiculous: choosing him is equivalent to getting the''door'' brick of this project. The result is still unpredictable, but for an unknown result, the price Hugo has to pay is to betray Joseph. Of course, they would not use the term "betrayal" in the brokerage circle. First, Hugo was not originally brought out by Joseph, and Lang was the introduction of Hugo; secondly, choosing a strong alliance is inherently social reality and favor. It is not surprising that the paper is thin. But Hugo can''t do that. If you leave Joseph in order to star in "Schindler''s List", which is a betrayal in Hugo''s eyes, what is the difference between his behavior and Lang''s throwing him to Joseph? It is similar to "Schindler''s List". Opportunities will always appear in the future. Does it mean that every time an agent cannot help him reach a cooperation, he has to change to another agent? Does it mean that every classic film Hugo has to be mixed? This is impossible. What''s more, Hugo knows that after the Golden Raspberry Award, if there is no Joseph, it is impossible for him to insist on the opportunity to "smelt the scent of women". In this year, it may appear that Joseph did not Did not help much, but Hugo himself knew that Joseph contributed to his help. Hugo himself started from scratch step by step on the road of actors; Joseph is the same, Hugo does not think he is qualified to criticize Mrs. Joseph''s lack of pulse and resources. On the contrary, Hugo is more willing to work hard with Joseph. Missing "Schindler''s List" may usher in another masterpiece. Who knows? Thoughts flooded in his mind, but Hugo still made his own choice. If he chooses between a classic movie project and a best friend, Hugo will not hesitate to choose the latter. So, although "Schindler''s list" is induced. "Confused" Extraordinary Although the decision is very difficult, Hugo quickly made his own choice. "Oh, no." Hugo looked at Rick, smiled and shook his head, "I don''t think Steven Spielberg will see me, so I still don''t mix it up." After that, Yu. Guo pointed to Joseph and said with a smile, "The projects Joe has found for me are still waiting for me to read the script. There is no time to think about others. People should be ambitious, but they should not be greedy." Hugo''s words made Rick stunned, and there was a hint of admiration in his eyes. But Joseph, who was originally very depressed, heard Hugo''s words, but he stayed on the spot like a thunderstorm, his body was too stiff, and he couldn''t make any response at all. Today is the fourth change, and the recommended number of votes is 900 plus more! Chapter 205： Stability hazards Rick left the office, but Hugo and Joseph stayed in the room to prevent others from seeing the clues. They waited a while before staggering out. After seeing the''door'' of the office closed again, Hugo let out a long breath and turned to look at Joseph in a daze. He couldn''t help but stretched out his hand in front of Joseph and shook his head, "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Joseph After regaining his senses, he looked at Hugo in front of him, "Don''t you think about this project too? Don''t think too much about it. The script is based on fate, you can''t force it." Hugo smiled. Reassured, "Besides, you see those top figures are pushing around, maybe Spielberg is going to fall back this time." After Hugo finished speaking, he was amused by himself. As an excellent traverser who knows "Schindler''s List", tune. Playing with Steven Spielberg and joking about the failure of "Schindler''s List", there is really an unconventional humor. Joseph knew that Hugo was comforting himself. Hugo was obviously very interested in this project, but why, why did he not show it? If Hugo agreed to Lang Yimeiers invitation and returned to Langs hand, Joining the "Schindler''s List" project is not impossible, but why? When Joseph was thinking about how to question his inner doubts, Hugo suddenly said, "Oh, yes, Lang came to me just now." These words made Joseph stunned. Hugo didnt notice it, and continued to say, He came over and told me a lot of things, anyway, he wanted me to sign with him again, its really a pipe dream. I really dont know what circuit in his mind is. , How could I re-sign with him!" "Why?" Joseph froze, he couldn''t help blurting out, "Why don''t you want to re-sign with him?" But after the words were finished, Joseph realized that he seemed to be eager for Hugo and Lang to re-sign, so he quickly calmed down and explained. To, "I mean, his offer should be very''tempting''. People." "Hehe, the conditions are good. I have dinner with Sidney tonight and talk about the''Sugar Coated Trap'', and then hint that I can be a member of the''Schindler''s List''." Hugo said with a smile. Then, he noticed Josephs anomaly, but he didnt think much about it. He thought that Joseph still cared about the project of "Schindlers List". "But working with this kind of person means dancing with wolves. He is just for profit. To come to you, what you value is your value, and it is his purpose to squeeze every value out of you. Why should I take the initiative to send the''door'', I am not an idiot." "But, he does have the strength, and..." Joseph said hesitated, "and the brokers are like this? Benefits are paramount." Hugo finally realized that the focus of Josephs words did not seem to be "Schindlers List" but he did not understand the reason, but frowned slightly, "Joe, there are things that can be done, and some things cant be done. I disdain to do things that I dont want to do. Cooperating with Lang, this is what I disdain to do. This is a matter of principle. I think its a pleasure to work with you. In the past year, we have worked hard together. Isnt this''very'' good? I think This kind of partnership is much more comfortable, and there is no idea of ??change. For Hugo, Joseph was the first person he met after crossing over, and he was also the closest friend he knew best, so there was no doubt that he was willing to trust Joseph. Hugo''s sincere and straightforward words hit Joseph''s heart. Just now he was still wondering whether Hugo would go to Lang with the highest interests, but now it seems that it is entirely his own nonsense thinking. Joseph felt a little red on his cheeks, and he was ashamed of his small eyes. Hugo now is no longer the decadent, chaotic, and terrible Hugo a year ago. The Hugo in front of him is positive, optimistic, cheerful, diligent and studious. More importantly, he is trustworthy. Trust has never been an easy task, especially for Joseph. However, after a year of hard work, the loan event of Thanksgiving, and a brief conversation about the family, to this day, the seed of trust in Joseph''s heart has finally sprouted, and he is willing to believe in Hugo. , Not because of what Hugo said, but because of what Hugo did. Hugo did not feel the turmoil in Joseph''s heart, because he didn''t understand what Joseph was struggling in his heart. He smiled and said, "Of course, if one day in the future, you will also become profit-oriented. Agent, maybe I will find another suitable agent for me, unless you have enough strength to keep me." As Joseph said, this is reality. Any broker will inevitably go through such a stage. The pursuit of interests will not stop. In essence, the broker is also a businessman. The biggest way to curb the inner greed of the agent is the strength of the artist. When the artist is strong enough to have autonomy, the status of the agent and the artist will change. At that time, the agent is a "part-time job attached to the artist." They must do all they can in order not to be fired by the celebrities. Therefore, when he heard Hugo''s ridicule, Joseph''showed'' a relaxed smile. Although the corners of his mouth were not wide, the joy from the heart could not be more real, "No problem. The premise is you You have grown into a top superstar, and when that happens, you will be able to make your own decisions." "Then let us see if I should become a top superstar first or you should become a top agent first." Hugo laughed haha, obviously in a very good mood. For the time being, "Schindler''s List" is a huge lure. Putting down the confusion, Hugo realized that in fact, no matter whether he can become a member of these classic movies, at least he has become a member of this golden age. This is already worth celebrating, isnt it? Hugo''s smile also made Joseph chuckle, and all the tension, worry and confusion in his heart disappeared at this moment, and he was relaxed. "Oh, by the way! There were too many people outside just now, it is inconvenient for me to tell you that Lang came to me and revealed a lot of information." Hugo only said unconsciously, but he answered Joseph''s earlier Question: Why didn''t Hugo tell him about Lang in the first place? Joseph couldn''t help but twitched his mouth, and showed a mocking smile: mocking his inferiority complex and suspiciousness. However, Hugo did not stop and continued, "He hinted that the''Sugar Coated Trap'' has not been auditioned until now, and there may be shady behind it." After that, Hugo realized that his statement was not accurate. Its certain that there is a shady behind this kind of audition. Networking is a means to put it on the bright side. "No, to be precise, he is implying that Brads agent Martin has been active, and Tracy seems to also help. A lot of busy." Joseph put away his inner thoughts and thought about it carefully, "I''ve heard about Martin, but I don''t know about Tracy." Joseph realized that as an agent, his strength is currently It is limited, but there are still many things the agent can do. He can no longer stay where he is. He must take the initiative to attack. "Dont worry, I will besiege Sidney these two days. I must meet and talk. Talk. This is just an audition, and it is not a role model. Even if you lose the election, you will still give you an accurate message. This is not a reason to keep dragging you." Before, Joseph had scruples. On the one hand, he was scrupulous about the big-name combination of Sidney, Pollack and Robert Downey. He was a small agent who said nothing; on the other hand, he was also thinking that the "sugar-coated trap" was a For a big project of 60 million, he didn''t want to mess it up because of his mistakes. But now it seems that Joseph was still too shy and didn''t let go of it at all. Now, Joseph decided to take the initiative, and the courageous and neat side of the''sex'' figure was revealed. Hugo nodded, and then explained that Tracy and Lang had been planning "Schindler''s List" since March. Sidney also played an important role in "Schindler''s List". The role of "color", so it is estimated that "Sugar Coated Trap" and "Schindler''s List" may be a linkage reaction. The "conspiracy" behind Tracy and Lang also "exposed" part of it at this time. Hugo also expressed his concerns about "sleeping at night in Seattle", and talked about himself with Joseph. view. After finishing all the things, Hugo thought of Rick again, "Joe, why is Rick willing to help us today? Is there any purpose? Or am I too sensitive?" Although Rick has always been very friendly, But today''s conversation was not only friendly, Rick revealed too much inside information. Hugo thought it was very strange, but he wasn''t sure if he was a little nervous about Lang''s affairs. Joseph sighed lightly, "In fact, it''s the faction struggle within the company." This is not uncommon. Any company will have faction struggles. Such problems are bound to accompany where there are people. This is inevitable. "You saw the co-president Marvin Josephson attending the luncheon today, right? In fact, Marvin hadn''t come to the company for almost two years before Why?" Hugo was quite surprised. "Three years ago, Marvin successively delegated his work to Rick and other partners, and he went to recuperate and vacation. In these three years, Rick became the most powerful and powerful broker among the partners. People, and Lang and several other agents also have a lot of power." Joseph said simply, "but the factional struggle between Rick and Lang is not obvious, mainly because of the benign competition. Recently, Marvin has again At first he wanted to''intervene'' in company affairs, but he didn''t know why, and he wanted to regain power. Rick and Lang, who hold the most powerful positions, are all targets that must be dealt with. He wants to weaken the power of these partners. Then regain control of the companys leadership." Although Hugo didn''t know the reason or the specific details, it couldn''t be easier to boil down to internal power struggle. From this point of view, Rick showed good wishes to Hugo, and Lang wanted to win Hugo today, and there are signs to follow. "Then they want you to stand in line?" Hugo realized that Joseph was also very busy today, and many people were talking to him. Joseph nodded helplessly, but Hugo laughed afterwards, "Then this shows that you still have a bit of weight, not bad, at least it shows that we did not work in vain this year." Chapter 206： Blonde arguing Regarding the plan of Lang and Tracy, it sounds difficult, but in fact, as long as Hugo is willing to give up "Sugar Coated Trap" and "Schindler''s List", there is not much threat, because they can''t catch Hugo. Handle. But the problem is that this is not the core focus. In fact, for Hugo, it is not a problem to give up the "sugar-coated trap", nor is it a problem to give up "Schindler''s List", but the question is never which work to give up, but whether Hugo will continue to be in the movie circle. Otherwise, even if its not a "sugar-coated trap" or "Schindler''s List", other works will appear in the future, allowing Hugo, Lang and Tracy to stand on the opposite side again. Therefore, Hugo will not succumb to Lang for the sake of "Schindler''s list", nor will he easily give up the "sugar-coated trap" because of fear of being unspoken. You know, Lang and Tracy are just two people who have achieved good results in the Hollywood circle, and they are also two insignificant nodes in the huge network. Hugo can break through their blockade and starred in "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female". People" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", then we can continue to struggle like this in the future! As for the internal struggles of international innovation management companies, the impact on Hugo is actually relatively small. Even though he has achieved good results this year, he still does not have the level to add luster to the companys signature, as can be seen from the attitude of the companys partners. It was concluded that they expressed friendship to Joseph, but did not take any further action. Therefore, Hugo does not have to worry too much. After leaving Rick''s office, Hugo and Joseph rejoined the atmosphere of the luncheon. It is a pity that Paul McCartney did not stay for too long. Hugo regrettably missed the opportunity to contact the legendary superstar, which made Hugo suddenly disappointed. Even the prize draw couldnt even mention the fine. God. After the lunch meeting, it was almost three oclock when I returned home. In the evening, Alex organized a party with a group of friends, calling on everyone to gather together for the New Year. Naturally, Hugo and others were also invited. This kind of New Years party is always The more crowded the better, so Joseph and Hugo both went home and started preparing for the evening party. Hugo opened the big door and yelled, "Alex, we will be over at ten in the evening, will it be too early?" In fact, most parties start after dinner, and even wait until ten or eleven. It''s normal to just continue to lively. "Alex is out." It was Charlize who answered, her voice was not far from the direction of the big''door'', it sounded like she was in the bathroom, "He said that he would not order takeaways tonight, and make some at home. Something to eat, so I went to the supermarket." Hugo followed the sound and found Charlize who was busy in the bathroom. "Arent there many people in the supermarket today?" Hugo went to the supermarket on Christmas before, and was frightened by the crowds of people. In the past, Hugo I also feel that there are almost no people in Los Angelescompared to the big cities in China, but that time Hugo really felt the craziness of what is called a festival. "No one went to the supermarket today. The supermarket was closed at 4 o''clock in the afternoon." Charlize was standing in front of the mirror on the washstand at this time, holding a pot in her left hand and a comb in her right hand. She kept using it. The comb in his hand stirred the cream in the jar, and then applied it to his hair, combing it in bundles. At this point Charlize''s beautiful and smooth long hair was almost completely fixed by the cream, which looked like a long and flat jelly - but it was not delicious at all. Hugo leaned against the door of the bathroom and wrinkled his nose. The smell of hair cream was really not very good. "Dyeing his hair again?" Charlize shrugged slightly and confirmed, "I have been busy in the crew lately, and I haven''t been dyed for a while." While talking, Charlize had already completed the first step of dyeing her hair. She neatly organized her things, then washed her hands, took out the hair dryer from the cabinet, and blew it evenly against her hair. Hugo looked at Charlize who was busy, and shook his head with a smile, "I don''t understand why you must insist on dyeing golden hair." Charlize''s beautiful blonde hair is not born, she was originally The''color'' of the hair is a dark brown''color'', and then relying on perseverance to dye the hair, this can maintain this shining golden''color''. Charlize was using a hair dryer, and the buzzing noise made her hard to hear, so she had to turn her head and yelled at Hugo, "What?" Hugo pointed to his hair and said loudly, "Why do you want golden''color''?" Charlize stopped the hair dryer and said helplessly, "I thought we had discussed this." This is the characteristic of cohabiting roommates. Both parties can easily find some special habits of''private''. Hugo originally When I first saw Charlize dyeing his hair there, I was very curious, and the two had a discussion. Hugo shrugged, "I still don''t understand. Maybe your original hair''color'' is very beautiful? That chestnut brown''color'' is also very shiny." In the past, when watching movies, Westerners always had a special plot for the blonde female man, or they thought that the blonde female guy was the representative of the big brainlessness, or they thought that the blond female guy was sex. feel. especially. The representative of things, or think that the blond female man is particularly eye-catching, whether it is a positive or negative thought, the blond female man always has a special position. Hugo has never understood this, and it is estimated that this is not so deeply touched in Asian culture. Charlize chuckled, "I just like it." Charlize looked in the mirror again to check whether the hair dye was applied evenly. "This is the advice given to me by John Crosby-you still Remember John Crosby?" Hugo nodded, Charlize''s first agent, but was quickly fired by her, "Maybe John gave me the only correct advice, right? In the beginning, it was because blondes were able to get more jobs. Do you know that Americans have a special interest in blonde female men." Charlize is a South African. He said this with a little bit of constriction, which seems to be teasing Hugo. Being different, Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. "But later, I liked golden hair and color, and thought it suits me." Charlize curled his lips, his face also showed some helplessness, "Actually, for actors, blond hair is not that suitable. Yes, it is easier for people to position a blonde female actor as a "flower" bottle. But there is no way, I just like it, so you can think that this is a little bit of "female" person." Charlize After speaking, he chuckled lightly, and then turned on the hair dryer again to continue heating the hair. Hugo raised his eyes and looked at the looming hair on the front of his forehead. He is still not quite used to this face, including this dark golden''colored'' hair, which is really weird. Blond hair in China More representative of the non-mainstream, Hugo still missed his previous pure black''color'' hair, "I don''t like it. If it weren''t because dyeing hair was too troublesome, I would have dyed it in black''color'' long ago. " Hugo has seen Charlize dye his hair. In order to maintain the uniformity of the hair''s color for a long time, he has to dye it once every one or two months on average. If it is frequent, it is possible to dye it twice a month. Hugo can''t hold on. "What?" Charlize didn''t hear it again, stopped the hair dryer, and asked, but he looked at the ends of his hair in the mirror. Charlize needs to heat the hair dye cream on the back of his head, and it is also required to be even. This is not an easy task. Hugo said, "Need help?" Then he stepped forward and walked towards Charlize. Without turning his head back, Charlize handed the hair dryer to Hugo. Hugo took the hair dryer, turned on the warm air, and evenly blew it at the back of Charlize''s head, "I mean, I don''t like my hair''color'', I would rather have black''color'' hair." Charlize stopped, looked at Hugo in the mirror, and then described Hugo as black hair in his head, and laughed out with a flutter, "If you dye black hair, then... I don''t I know, it would be weird." Hugo''s temperament is warmer than sunshine. It must be admitted that the dark golden''colored'' hair is a lot of bonus points, which makes Hugo look sunny and not too dazzling. , Brilliant and not too jumpy, "Besides, your hair is not the kind of bright golden''color'', it is a dark golden''color'', it only shines in the sun, and usually looks good." Hugo looked at the mirror and curled the corners of his mouth, and pulled down an arc of disapproval. The dark golden''colored'' hair was gently blown by the tail wind from the hair dryer. It was not bright indoors. There is a soft halo in it. If as a third party, Hugo will admit Charlizes point of view; but the person in the mirror is Hugo himself, he still feels a little awkward, Hugo cant help but wonder if his memories have not been fully integrated. The reason is because I have not fully adapted to this pair of skins. "Hey, you! Hot!" Charlize tilted his head and looked at Hugo angrily. Just now Hugo was distracted, and the hair dryer kept blowing on one part, which made Charlize''s scalp immediately hot. Charlize raised his hand and patted the back of Hugo''s hand fiercely. The "pop" was extremely loud, and there was an echo in the small space of the bathroom. Hugo took the hair dryer away, then opened his mouth wide in surprise, staring at Charlize with his round eyes, and then grumbled aggrievedly, "Have you heard the sound? Did you hear it! Look, the back of my hand It''s red, more than a billion cells will die!" Charlize was originally apologetic but after being tricked by Hugo, he immediately gritted his teeth, "You are still dead cells, my hands are also very painful, OK! You know, I am "Female", my hands are tender and weak, I am the one who really hurts, OK?" Hugo couldn''t laugh or cry at once, "How can you be like you? You obviously beat me, and I didn''t force you." Hugo bit his teeth and said, "Hmph, where are you a "female" person. , It''s clearly a man, man!" "What did you say?" Charlize started the angry mode with his hands on his hips, but Hugo still said, "I said, you are a man!" "Hugo Lancaster!" Charlize grabbed Hugo''s left hand, palm after palm, and kicked, directly punishing Hugo with force. Hugo couldn''t fight back, so he turned on the hairdryer and kept blowing at Charlize. As a result, the two of them were like children. Charlize was avoiding the air vent of the hair dryer, and Hugo was avoiding Charlize''s hand, walking around in the bathroom, and fighting. The screams and laughter could even be heard echoes in the hall. "Hugo, are you at home? Open the door." A familiar voice came from the big door, which sounded vaguely like Uma. Chapter 207： New year party The fight between Hugo and Charlize stopped because of the sound of the door. Hugo pointed to the big door and said, Someone is knocking on the door, someone is knocking on it. Charlize looked at Hugo out of breath and slowly released his hand, "Go open the''door''!" Hugo nodded and took a step towards the''door'' of the bathroom, noticing that Charlize relaxed his vigilance. After that, I took the hair dryer and swept towards Charlize again, and then ran out with the hair dryer. After running hard, even the hand with the hair dryer was pulled off, and the bottles beside him were also pulled off. The cans are all taken upside down. "Hugo!" Charlize yelled angrily, and chased it out. Hugo is basically a child, so he looks like a twenty-five-year-old man! Hugo rushed to the big door in one breath, a series of cheerful laughter overflowed in his mouth, and his free left hand opened the big door. As soon as Uma opened the door, he saw Hugo with a big smile, and Charlize, who was in a panic behind him, ran out. Uma looked back and forth between Hugo and Charlize, and finally fell. On the hair dryer in Hugo''s hand. "Hey, you''re here." Hugo saw Uma with a more gentle smile on his face, gave Uma a big hug, and printed a kiss on Umas cheek. Uma walked into the room with a smile on her face, looked back and forth between Hugo and Charlize twice, and finally fell on Charlize, "Are you...playing a game?" Any A "female" person would be murmured when seeing such a scene, and Uma was no exception. She looked at Charlize''s embarrassment seriously, and then fell on Charlize''s expression. Charlize stopped at the entrance of the corridor, originally looking at Hugo angrily, but when he noticed that someone was coming, he took his anger back. After realizing that it was Uma, Charlize closed his gaze back, nodded politely at Uma, then looked at his embarrassment with a rather gloomy look, and finally gave Hugo a grit of teeth. Hugo laughed, and quickly explained, "No, Charlize is dyeing his hair, and the hair dryer can''t blow back, I''m helping. Then, something happened, right?" The last sentence was asked by Charlize. . Umas gaze stayed on Charlize all the time. After getting Charlizes confirmation, she did not find any abnormality between the two people. Both of them were very open and swayed. Then she retracted her gaze. He picked up the hair dryer from Hugo''s hand happily, "Dyeing your hair, what a big man would do and know nothing, it would be a disservice. Let me give Charlize a hand. " Charlize naturally knew what abacus Uma was playing in her heart, she didn''t mind, she smiled and shook her head, "No, it''s almost done, I can do it myself." Then she raised her hand and took the hair dryer in Uma''s hand. "If you come to find Hugo, you can talk first, and I''ll finish it in a while." After speaking, Charlize stared at Hugo fiercely again, "Fortunately, Uma saved you!" Charlize returned to the bathroom and closed the''door''. Vaguely you could hear Uma and Hugo''s conversation, "What will happen to lunch today? Is there any luck in the''draw'' prize?" Then Charlize plugged the hair dryer back on the plug, turned on the switch, and continued busy dyeing his hair. Although Hugo expressed dissatisfaction with the anniversary in the "Oprah Talk Show" last time, this New Year is the first New Year after Hugo met Uma, so they decided to join the New Year''s Eve party together. , Holding hands to countdown to welcome the New Year, may not be enough''waves'', but it is the simplest happiness. "Does the party tonight have a waltz ball or a disco ball?" Uma was worrying about what to wear at night. If it is an evening dress, it seems too grand, but the little dress does not seem to be atmospheric enough. As for the t-shirt denim''pants'' That is not considering the scope at all. Hugo chuckled, "Why don''t we both wear jeans''pants''? Actually, that''s not bad. Looking at the other people at the party dressing up like fools, only the two of us wear jeans''pants'', not bad. Bar?" Uma was amused by Hugos unconventional thoughts. "Whoever said its good, its probably only you. There are many occasions when you want to be maverick. Today is a New Years Eve party. Whats wrong with it? good." Hugo pouted immediately, with regret on his face, causing Uma to laugh nonstop, "Last time I attended the premiere together, I wore casual clothes. This is a formal party. Wouldnt it be better to dress up? ? So that all we remember in the future are denim''pants''." In fact, Hugo really thinks that denim pants are good, because this is a New Years party, not a formal prom. The point is that friends get together to celebrate the New Year. But thinking about it carefully, Hugo also thinks what Uma said is reasonable. Besides, this is also the first New Year since he crossed over. Although a little regretful, Hugo nodded, "Okay, I''ll listen to you, and I nodded if you let me wear a tuxedo." "Tuxedo, hahahaha..." Uma was immediately amused by Hugo''s exaggerated thoughts. "If this is a wedding, it''s worth considering." The sound of unlocking came from the big''door'' on the third floor. After the big''door'' was pushed open, Joseph''s sturdy figure appeared in front of him. He immediately saw Hugo and Uma sitting on the sofa and lifted it up. The right hand said hello to Uma, and then looked at Hugo, "The situation in Sui may have changed, tonight." Hugo looked at Joseph ignorantly, "What?" He said nonchalantly, "The situation in Sui may change." Who knows what happened. Joseph sat down on the low stool next to him, glanced at Uma, hesitated and continued, "Remember that we talked about Sidney today? I played Sidney for nearly three hours. I finally talked to him on the phone. Hugo only felt a black line. It seemed that Joseph had been busy since they came out of Ricks office, and Sidneys assistant did not unplug the phone line directly. Or turn off the mobile phone, which is a miracle. Joseph didn''t feel wrong in the slightest. In fact, the agent often needs to be scornful, so as to win the opportunity for his artist. Even Lang or Rick is no exception, if they want to work with Steven Spielberg, they must do so. "Sidney invites you to attend the New Year''s Eve party held at his house tonight." Joseph did not hesitate anymore and said the so-called "change." "Tonight?" Hugo was quite surprised, "but we have promised Alex." Hugo didn''t want to lose faith. Joseph expected Hugo to have such concerns, which is why he was not ecstatic after hearing the news. "Tonight''s party is at Sidney''s house. I am guessing whether it will be an audition. Even if it is not. , We can also interact with Sidney in person. This is a rare opportunity." Uma, who was sitting next to him, heard the news of the party. She naturally understood the ins and outs of the "sugar-coated trap", so she said, "And when you go to Sidney''s party, you can meet many other people. , Those are the top people in the circle." In the entertainment industry, the important sex of personal connections almost plays a decisive role in sex. How did the so-called chance of fame come from? It is the conversion of contacts. For example, the''heroine'' protagonist of "Twilight (t Kristen Stewart () was chosen because she was awarded the co-star in "Survival of the Wild (. the. ile. Recommend to win the chance of overnight fame. Therefore, it is difficult for Uma not to be impressed. It was a New Year''s Eve party of Sidney-Poluck. Maybe Martin, Scorsese, Steven Spielberg and other top directors would appear. This is fatal to any actor. The same is true for Hugo, but he cant just nod his head easily, because he first agreed to Alexs invitation. This is a promise, "Why? Would you like to ask about one of Alexs?" Uma sensed Hugo''s hesitation and eagerly suggested it. Hugo shook his head, "If I tell Alex, he definitely has no objections." After living together for so long, Hugo naturally knows how Alex''s **** is. "Otherwise, let''s go to Sidney''s party first, and then finish the discussion as soon as possible, and then come back to Alex''s party." This time it was Joseph who gave his opinion. Hugo frowned, "But when we go to Sidney''s party, things are not up to us. The initiative is still in Sidney''s hands, right? It''s not that we can go as soon as we leave. "If it''s really an audition, then Sidney will naturally count it, and Sidney, as the host, must be very busy at the party. How could it be possible to arrange the itinerary according to Hugo." "Then we can only try to look at it?" Joseph also expressed helplessness. He originally thought that things would have to wait at least after the New Year but who knew that Sidney''s house would hold a party tonight. Thinking about it this way, Lang promised that Hugo could have dinner with Sidney. It didn''t make any sense at all, because everyone would go to Sidney''s house tonight. Hugo thought about it carefully, and nodded, "Okay, let''s do it like this." On one side is work, on the other is friends, Hugo can only say sorry to Alex, the main reason is that I missed the job. Then there won''t be another chance. Regardless of whether the audition is successful in the end, at least Hugo wants to try it once and give up if he hasn''t tried it. It''s not Hugo''s style. After Hugo made the decision, Joseph couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He was also full of doubts and powerlessness about the audition of "Sugar Coated Trap", so he could only do his best to look at it; while Uma sat next to him and was excited. He squeezed a fist, stamped a''kiss'' on Hugo''s cheek, and then asked, "Do you want to wear an evening dress tonight?" If so, Uma''s worries would be resolved quickly. . "Well, it should be. The evening dress looks more formal." Hugo thought for a while, nodded and said, then raised his voice toward the bathroom and asked, "Charlize, did Alex bring his mobile phone when he went out? ?" In any case, Hugo still has to formally express his apologies to Alex. "I guess so, you can try it." Charlize''s voice came from the bathroom. Chapter 208： Beverly Hills Located in the Beverly Hills on the west side of Los Angeles, the terrain is not high, but here you can overlook the "magic" people scenery of Sunset Boulevard, enjoy the magnificent picture of the sunset and the ocean, and taste the "magic" life. The cozy enjoyment. Known as "the world''s most noble residential area..." Beverly Hills is surrounded by prosperous neighborhoods such as Wilshire Boulevard, Rodeo Drive, and the Farmer''s Market, making it the most prosperous area in Los Angeles and even the entire West Coast. Beverly Hills superior location and beautiful surrounding environment have attracted top stars from all over the world to buy real estate again, including Hollywood movie stars, NBA basketball stars and chaebols from all over the world. They gathered in this area, showing off their wealth and status, expanding their popularity, and standing on the top of luxury to show people a colorful dream. This makes Beverly Hills a gathering place of fame and wealth. The stars are hidden in the "flower" garden-like villa buildings. People can''t detect the truth behind the high walls, only knowing that every inch of land here is Represents wealth, reputation and prestige. The best is the trees here, some indicate the age, some do not. People can''t even name these trees, just like those mansions, one by one, tall and fruity trees, walking on both sides of the mountain road, quiet and fresh, like a paradise. But this is not a "Peach Garden" isolated from the world, but a garden located in the center of secular prosperity. Looking down at the road under your feet, it seems that every stone is shining with the light of gold. The mountain trails of Beverly Hills are like a my palace, circling the cross and leading to the top of the mountain. Looking around, Los Angeles stretches out flat and straight at the foot of the mountain. The so-called Beverly Hills is actually less than a hundred meters, but it is like a peak comparable to Everest, telling everyone who comes to Los Angeles: This is a gathering place of wealth and fame. In many cases, fame and wealth can only show their power and attractiveness when they are gathered together. What has not been shown can only be treasured deep in the heart: perhaps it is forced to treasure. And Beverly Hills, is such a platform for display, as if it is a platform with red''color'' velvet cloth, presenting wealth, reputation, and prestige, and then attracting countless people like moths to rush into the fire. Come. Living in Los Angeles for nearly a year, Hugo has passed by this hill countless times, but never really looked at this place, perhaps because it is too far away from him, so far away that Hugo does not think he belongs to this piece of land. The land where wealth is piled up; maybe because there are no friends Hugo knows well, he is like countless tourists in Los Angeles. He just sighed at the tranquility and luxury when passing by, then sighed and turned to leave. Hugo, Joseph, and Uma got out of the car, handed over the car key to the waiter who parked at the door, and walked in front of the two rows of six black bodyguards watching This carved''flower'' big''door''. This door is so big that it feels like Hugo cant touch the end anyway, and he is like a hobbit entering the world of a giant. The bodyguard at the''door'' raised his hand to stop the progress of Hugo and others. After carefully examining Hugo, he whispered to the walkie-talkie, "Hugo Lancaster, bring two companions." For private gatherings, Hugos face is an invitation letter, and there must be a guest list inside the party, which can only be released after confirmation. Hugo originally thought that there is no computer now, and it is very troublesome to check the list, and it takes a little longer, but unexpectedly, just standing in place for less than five seconds, the bodyguard put his hand down and said with a smile, "Good evening, Mr. Lancaster." Hugo smiled and nodded in response, and then took his own steps. Uma took Hugo''s right hand and walked side by side, while Joseph followed Hugo''s left side, followed closely behind. After entering the big''gate'', you saw a huge parking lot with a circular arc fountain in the center. At this moment, a few people were walking around here with champagne, but these people did not gather together to chat, but as if I generally enjoy the quiet here in meditation, and occasionally when two people meet, they just whispered to each other. But Hugo could clearly feel that when he came in, the eyes of these people were shooting at him almost at the same time. Joseph said in a low voice in Hugo''s left ear, "A third-line actor seeking opportunity." Hugo suddenly understood. These people are either actors who follow the invited guests like Uma, but due to some special reasons, the guests have left temporarily, and they cant find someone to talk to, so they can only stand alone; or just rely on'' The private relationship got the opportunity to enter the party, but suffered from no referrer and had to find a way out by himself... Unfortunately, there was no suitable opportunity in it, so I chose the entrance of the parking lot. It''s not bad to be able to talk to directors, producers, or senior reporters or magazine editors. Although Hugo has two good movies, he is not considered a powerful actor in Hollywood, and he has never set foot in director, screenwriter, producer, etc., so there is no attraction for these people. Naturally, no one came up, but after confirming who the person came, they withdrew their gaze again and continued to meditate. Hugo doesn''t know how great the chance of success is in this way, but it must be admitted that there are opportunities on the ground at such a top party, just to see who can grasp it. Walking through the parking lot and entering the open door of the villa, the bright light immediately let Hugo into another world. A blast of heating rushed on his face, making his cheeks red in an instant, and his sight was flooded. The crowds who came and went, all holding wine glasses or dinner plates, gathered in twos and threes to talk and laugh, crystal glass, bright chandeliers, fresh''brilliant'' roses, primitive furniture, elegant murals, and''pretty'' chic. The carpet swarmed into the line of sight, dizzying. Standing at the door, Hugo was a little overwhelmed. Attending such a luxurious party is a brand new experience, but Hugo generally knows that what such a party actually requires is self-confidence, calmly and calmly with others from the weather. Start small talk on topics like food, and then make some new friends. It is naturally better to have someone recommend. If you dont have one, dont panic. Its the truth to be bold and confident in social communications. But when I know it, I know that when I really do it, my palms will inevitably sweat. Joseph whispered to Hugo, "I''m going to find Sidney." This was the strategy they had formulated before they set off today. Joseph went to find the owner, and Hugo stayed in the lobby to meet new friends and look for opportunities. Both of them worked together. , I hope I can talk to Sidney, as for other things, I''ll talk about it later. After watching Joseph leave, Hugo turned his head and glanced at Uma. The two of them exchanged their sights. Hugo also saw a trace of tension in Umas eyes, and then Hugo felt Umas left hand. Slightly tightening, Hugo couldn''t help''showing'' a smile, giving Uma a little encouragement. Before Hugo took any steps, someone took the initiative to step up and say hello, "Hey, Hugo!" Lifting his eyes, it turned out to be Tom Cruise! This was really an accident. "Good evening, Tom." Hugo suppressed the mixed thoughts in his heart-for example, standing next to Tom Cruise is Nicole Kidman, they seem to be very affectionate; for example, Tom Cruise According to Hugo''s visual observation, Si''s height is only five feet and five inches (1.68 meters) at most. There must be no five feet and seven inches as stated in the information. Hugo Lu smiled and greeted him, and then looked at Nicole Kidman next to him. As expected, Nicole didnt wear high heels tonight, "Good evening, female." "Please call me Nicole." Nicole''s temperament has always been a touch of arrogance in the cold''beautiful'', even when she''shows'' a smile, but it is undeniable that it does make people shine, absolutely She is a super beautiful''female''. "I don''t know who this beautiful''woman'' is?" "Uma-Thurman,''female'', you can call me Uma." Uma took the initiative to introduce herself, not humble, humble and polite. Although Hugo could feel Uma''s muscles tightening while holding his left hand muscle, he couldn''t tell from Uma''s voice, "Good evening, Mr. Cruise." "You make me feel my age, Miss. Tom." Tom shook Uma''s right hand and showed a gentlemans smile. Although he is limited by his height, when Tom is handsome and prosperous at this time, the handsome young man has to be amazed. "Not long ago, Nicole and I watched your work. Your performance with Jack was really brilliant. So when we saw you, Nicole and I thought we must say hello to you." I didnt expect Tom to take the initiative to bring up the "Yihai Xiongfeng" issue From the rumors in the circle, Tom is actually a more prestigious actor, in other words, he is a big name, but his big name is not Instigating the staff or making things difficult for the program group. On the contrary, there are always rumors that he treats the staff and reporters with a pleasant and cheerful attitude; the shelf or big name here means that he is always picky, or It is more appropriate to use arrogance to describe it. He has always had an inviolable insistence on his work. Similar to things like "Yihai Xiongfeng", Tom was robbed of the role of Hugo, so according to the guess, Tom will definitely not be happy-in fact, no one will be happy, and Tom is now in The status in the circle is also appropriate to describe it as rage. But now looking at the smile on Tom''s face, it is indeed so sincere. Hugo cant tell whether Tom is wearing a polite mask or whether hes sincere, but for Tom not only is able to maintain a friendly appearance, but also take the initiative to greet him, Hugo still has a good impression of him, at least this kind of temperament is hard to come by. . "Thank you, I''m just trying to do a good job as an actor." Hugo said with a smile, "You know, it is not so easy to reach the standard in front of Jack. If you are not careful, you will mess up the movie. , In order not to be the culprit, I took a lot of effort. Hugo curled his lips and wiped the sweat from his forehead. This childish little gesture made Tom and Nicole laugh. Get up, of course, there is Uma standing next to him, and the tension in Uma''s heart has also been relieved a lot. Chapter 209： Dance 1 song "I heard that you are still a very beautiful singer?" Nicole, who was standing next to him, asked with interest. "You mean the ending song of the movie?" Tom looked at his wife curiously. "No, I read the newspaper and said that Hugo made a song on the''Oprah Talk Show'' scene." Nicole explained briefly, and then looked at Hugo again, "Is that really the case?" Looking at Tom and Nicole in front of them, there is indeed a tacit understanding between the two that is enviable by outsiders, regardless of whether the rumors in the circle about the truth of their two marriages are true, but it is undeniable that the two were together from 1990 to 2000 Having spent ten years of married life together, it is indeed very rare to be in the circle of drunken gold''fans'' in Hollywood. Uma, who was standing next to him, chuckled, "Hugo, if it is true, then I think you owe me a guitar performance. I have never heard of your guitar performance yet." Umas words suddenly made Nicoles eyes rounded, Are you serious? After receiving Umas nod to confirm, Nicole wrinkled her tall, tall nose, and said playfully, Yu Fruit, this is not the behavior that a good man should do. You know,''women'' always look forward to''wandering''." Hugo turned his eyes back and forth between Uma and Nicole two times, then looked at Tom with a wry smile, "When did they form an alliance?" Tom shrugged and sighed "women." A single sentence made all four of them chuckle. Hugo then explained with a smile, "Yes, I''m a little dabbled in music. But I don''t know, now the news has been blown from Chicago to Los Angeles." However, Nicole did not intend to answer the doubt behind Hugo, but looked at Uma, "It seems that he does owe you a performance, you should give him a little punishment." The female front immediately all He chuckled, his eyes fell on Hugo, and he was frizzy. Hugo quickly raised his hands and surrendered, "It''s just a song, isn''t it necessary to be so serious?" Nicole and Uma looked at each other, and then said in unison, "Man..." and deliberately dragged a long ending, causing the four of them to laugh happily again. At this time, the music in the hall stopped and changed and turned into a slow four dance music. The lights were turned off by one-third and the light was dimmed. Then the middle part was vacated to form a small dance floor. There were many people. They all slid into the dance floor in pairs and danced. Hugo was quite surprised to see this scene, "I didn''t expect such a link." "The New Year''s Eve party, the dance party is an indispensable part." Uma said, and then Nicole nodded in agreement on the other side. This awakens Hugo''s memory. Indeed, such plots appear in many love movies. At the New Year''s Eve, they embrace and dance together one by one, then count down together, and finally embrace a kiss to welcome the new year. "So, don''t you plan to invite Uma to dance the first dance tonight?" Nicole looked at Hugo with a smile, with a little joking in her tone, which is exactly the same as Nicole''s cold and''splendid'' appearance. It doesn''t match up, and it can be felt that Nicole still left a very good impression of Uma in the brief conversation just now. "For an elegant and beautiful''female'' like Uma, I think there are many men who are willing to invite her to dance. A dance?" Hugo turned his head to look at Uma, and then saw the bright smile on Uma''s face, but Hugo was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know anything about waltz and other dances. To be precise, he didn''t know much about dances. Research, this suddenly requires him to dance, but a challenge that is several times more difficult than music than acting. Tom cast a "helpless" look at Hugo, then slightly bent over and stretched out his right hand to Nicole, "Beautiful''woman'', can you dance with me?" "Of course, my knight." Nicole took Tom''s right hand, blinked at Hugo, and then hugged Tom and slid onto the dance floor. And Tom turned around, crossed his eyes with Hugo, and cast a pitying look at Hugo, which made Hugo feel very helpless. Hugo looked around, and there was no Joseph or Sidney. In fact, it only took ten minutes to arrive at the scene. Perhaps, a dance is indeed a good choice, although he is a little entangled. But for Uma, it is indeed very important. So Hugo took a deep breath, looked at Uma who was smiling, and awkwardly stepped back half a step, put his left hand behind and right hand on his left shoulder to make a chivalry ceremony, and then raised his right hand, "This lovely and beautiful ''Female'', may I have the honor to be able to dance a song with you?" In fact, Uma didnt have much thoughts, because she knew that Hugo had a mission to come to the party tonight. The chat with Tom and Nicole just now was just "social", but now, Hugo has I really invited myself to dance, and, listening to Hugo''s words, everything was centered on Uma, which made Uma suddenly feel a throbbing. No female person can refuse such an invitation, especially when she sees Hugos amber eyes gleaming in the dim light. "My honour, Your Royal Highness." Uma grabbed the hem of her white lace skirt and made a half-squat in return. Then she held Hugo''s right hand. Uma immediately felt the sweat in Hugos palms, and when he looked up, he saw the tightness of Hugos cheeks and the panic in his eyes. This kind of tension made Uma couldnt help but smile. Hugo like this is She saw it for the first time. Some are clumsy, some are jerky, but some are beautiful. Hugo took a look at what the others were doing, and then put Uma''s right hand on his left shoulder, put his left hand on Uma''s waist, and took a posture. After everything was ready, Hugo didn''t take a step, but awkwardly asked in a low voice, "Uh, left or right?" This made Uma chuckle and laugh, but seeing the light blush on Hugo''s face, Uma felt as if she had been knocked over by a honey jar, and said with a smile, "Your right foot, Four steps slowly, you just follow my steps slowly. There are only four rhythms, which is not difficult. Don''t be nervous." Hugo nodded quickly, but the tightness of his neck made him feel a little stiff. Hugo watched Uma''s footsteps from the corner of his sight, took one step forward, another step forward, and then joined her feet, and then took a small half step to the left, turning the soles of her feet slightly, and repeating the first movement again. This action does not seem difficult, but when it is executed, it always feels that the steps are not obedient. When it is time to stop, move forward, when it is time to retreat, it is a pause, and when it is time to turn around, move forward. This seems to be a mess. Hugo couldn''t take his gaze away from Uma''s footsteps at all. He could only follow Uma''s footsteps awkwardly, step by step. Even so, Hugo still kicked or stepped on Uma''s foot from time to time, which made the entire slow four steps look like a jammed gear. As a result, such a weird scene appeared on the dance floor. Two people were dancing and bumping. The''woman'' was spinning with the man, but the man was obviously too clumsy and kept interrupting their dance steps. This made the original The simple, smooth and elegant slow four-steps seem to be completely mechanical dance, which makes people laugh. "Oh, sorry." Hugo stepped on Uma''s high heels again, bit his lip in annoyance, and wrinkled his cheeks. Uma laughed, "Don''t be nervous, relax, relax." In fact, Hugo already knows the basic dance moves, but he is too nervous and lacks self-confidence. He always feels that he can''t do well, so the steps are easy. Being stuck, this will cause the two people to keep bumping. Hugo could only smile helplessly, "I''m working hard." But before the voice fell, he touched Uma''s feet again, which made Hugo lower his head in frustration, and then looked at Umana. With watery eyes, Hugo took a deep breath, and simply hugged Uma in his arms. Then the two of them hugged tightly in this way, slowly turning in circles, stepping on unstructured steps, feeling each other''s heartbeat. Such a moment is full of warmth that melts people. Uma tilted her head to print a''kiss'' on Hugo''s neck, and whispered on her tiptoe in Hugo''s ear, "Or, try again? Since it''s all started, it''s always bad to give up , And, you have already done a good job just now, just work harder." Hugo subconsciously wanted to refuse, but after seeing Uma''s face full of expectation, he did not say "Forget it" after all, but just nodded, "I will try not to step on you." Hugo took Uma''s hands again, and then slowly stepped up at the pace he had just learned, but Hugo''s talent for dancing was really not good, and he was still a little clumsy. In this way, Hugo holding Umas hand stumbling on the dance floor and stepping on four slow steps. This was originally not a "wave" and slightly ridiculous picture, but the corners of his mouth could not help being sketched. Smile. Under the leadership of Hugo, Uma''s long white evening dress has a slight curve. Although it is not public, it is beautiful and unusual; from time to time, Hugo''s footsteps will stumble and make two people Had to readjust the dance steps and set off again. The eyes of the two people were always looking at each other, and the smiles at the corners of their mouths slowly bloomed in the dance steps under their feet. Uma bit her lip and whispered, "Its not compensation for such a bad dance tonight. You still owe me a guitar." Joy immediately appeared on Hugos face, "Of course, of course. Dance doesnt count, I will definitely play a guitar for you myself, no, its okay to have a few more songs." After the promise, Hugo took the time. Pan said, "Or, does this dance end here?" Looking at Hugo''s eager expression, Uma couldn''t help but smiled playfully, "That''s not good, this is just the beginning." Hugos wide-eyed expression full of expectation just freezes and freezes, and it is really uncontrollable. Uma slumped into Hugos shoulders and laughed sullenly, her shrugging shoulders could clearly see her. How hard it is to suppress his laughter at this time. Chapter 210： Under the mistletoe Uma watched Hugo maintain a four-step slow posture, a bit stiff due to the tightness of his muscles for too long, but because of the idea of ??taking care of himself, Hugo never shouted tired, and insisted on. This made Uma couldn''t help but feel a little funny, but the sweetness in her heart rose again. "Shall we go out and rest?" Uma stood on tiptoe and whispered softly in Hugo''s ear. Then she saw the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth burst out immediately, and she couldn''t wait to nod her head in agreement. Seeing such a Hugo, Uma laughed directly, letting Hugo take his hand and walk towards the back of the flower garden. At this time, Beverly Hills was filled with dots of light, like thousands of fireflies living in the dark forest, like a shining river gurgling forward. Leaving the room, the cold wind outside suddenly blows on your face, making people tremble. Hugo feels cold in a suit, while Uma is only wearing a white tube and spinning. The lace evening dress is even more cold. Hugo directly hugged Uma into his arms, warmed him with the temperature of his body, and then turned around to block all the cold wind behind him. At this time, there were many guests in the''Flower'' garden who wanted to make mistakes, and they were not inferior to the lively hall of the''Flower'' garden. A huge bar counter was built in the''Flower'' garden, and a dj table was also placed next to it. , Playing a completely different music from the hall, creating a young and active atmosphere. It seems that there are young people in the back flower garden, and the atmosphere is more casual, while in the hall its a little more formal. Hugo and Uma seemed to have found the wrong place just now. Uma pointed to the random dancing in the''flower'' garden, "You will feel more comfortable here." Most people here just follow the rhythm and there is no specific rules, even if people who can''t dance stand in the original place. It''s also good to hit the beat. Hugo knew that Uma was teasing herself, wrinkled her nose and "showed" her white and neat teeth, and let out a low roar similar to a wolf cub, as if he would attack at any time, and then approached Uma little by little. This made Uma chuckled and hurriedly raised her hand to hold Hugo''s cheek, preventing Hugo from getting closer. But to compare strengths, Uma and Hugo are not in the same class at all. She soon felt Hugo''s hot breath sprayed on her cheeks and neck, which made her heartbeat start to speed up involuntarily. "Don''t make a fuss." Uma bit her lower''lip'' and smiled hard. Now there are people all around, and the''flower'' garden in front of the hall behind him is full of people. Uma doesn''t want to be here. She was embarrassed and quickly conceded, "My fault, my fault." This made Hugo laugh lowly, his eyes full of successful jokes. Uma glared at Hugo in embarrassment, and then whispered, "Are you sure it doesn''t matter? I guess Sidney may be more sex in it." Hugo raised his head and didn''t continue joking. He looked at the hall through Uma''s shoulder, "This is Sidney''s house. If he doesn''t want to be found, then we definitely can''t help it." "When I was''exchanging'' with Tom Cruise and the others, Hugo was actually constantly looking around. Although he had to focus on his steps while dancing, he was still distracted to look for Sidney. This led to a great increase in the probability of error, but unfortunately, Hugo never saw Sidney, but twice saw Josephs busy back Uma also looked at the back flower garden from Hugos shoulder, looking around. I have to say that today''s New Year''s Eve party is really lively. Nearly two hundred people can be seen in the line of sight. It is really not easy to find Sidney in such a turbulent crowd. Hugo turned his attention back and said helplessly, "It''s no use worrying about this. Today is his party. He will definitely show up in a while. Wait." Anyway, they just arrived. The party didn''t last long, but things were going step by step. "But there are so many directors and producers at the party today, you can get to know them first." Uma was caught by familiar and unfamiliar figures in her sight, and her heart was inevitably agitated. This is an occasion full of opportunities. If you can seize an opportunity at will, it will have an immeasurable impact on her career as an actress. Hugo quietly took out a branch from his suit pocket, and then took it on top of his and Uma''s heads, and then broke Uma''s face with his free left hand, letting her look away from the''flower'' The crowd in the garden shifted to their own faces, "I don''t think they are more attractive than me." Hugo''s thoughtless words made Uma full of question marks, but Hugo''s mouth was drawn with a smile." You dont look at what we are standing near now, you ignore me, Im sorry." "What?" Uma still didn''t understand Hugo''s sudden stroke, and then she saw the drift of Hugo''s eyes. She couldn''t help but move upward with Hugo''s eyes, and then saw her and Hugo on top of her head. The emerald green branch, this is a brown "colored" branch with two branches, some green leaves and a cluster of red "colored" fruit. It''s mistletoe. Only then did Uma react, and without holding back, the smile on the corner of her mouth fully bloomed. Then Uma saw Hugo pursing his lips slightly, half-closed his eyes and said, "You should know how to do it again, right?" Listening to Hugos mellow voice with a little childishness, Uma couldnt help but laughed and laughed, but facing the expectation in Hugos eyes, she stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to face Hugo. We got closer, and then left a''kiss'' on Hugo''s''lip'' flap. The heat on the''lip'' flap of the two people''melted'' together, and the warm nose dispelled the cold outside a little bit. . The noise around was isolated at this moment, as if there were only Uma and Hugo left in the world. The slightly trembling heartbeat made everything dotted with a halo, and it was fundamentally beautiful. Not like reality. Uma slowly left Hugo''s''lip'' flap, bit her own''lip'' flap gently, leaned her hands on Hugo''s chest, and whispered, "Today is not Christmas. What kind of mistletoe are you going to prepare? Really." Hugo''s right hand was still holding the mistletoe on top of his head from the corner of his sight. It must be sour after holding the mistletoe for so long. Uma couldn''t help but laughed, "The kiss is already It''s over, you can put down the mistletoe." Hugo raised the corner of his mouth, "Always hope that there is a beginning and an end." Then he put down his right hand, and put the mistletoe in his hand into the pocket on the left''chest'' of his suit, like a bouquet of roses. He also pinned the mistletoe there, and this move made Uma laugh again. After Hugo said goodbye, he hugged Uma''s waist with both hands, "This is to make up for the regrets of Christmas." Then he pulled Uma into his arms, "You know why you stand under the mistletoe at Christmas. , Should two people kiss each other?" Uma raised her eyebrows and said, "Why? I really don''t understand it. Isn''t it a custom?" "Even custom has its origin." Hugo said with a smile, "Mistletoe has always been called the''golden branch of life''" but in Norse mythology, mistletoe is the only one that can harm the main **** Odin ( ) And the "female" **** of beauty and love Fu Lijia ()''s son of the light **** Baldur (baldur), the dark **** Holder () under the direction of the fire **** Loki (), made of mistletoe The dart killed Baldr. After Fu Lijia learned that she had no desire to live, she and the gods tried their best to save Baldell''s life. In the end, Fu Lijia''s sad tears resolved the evil of mistletoe and saved her son. Therefore, Fu Lijia promised that no matter who stood under the mistletoe, she would give him a kiss. " Uma listened to Hugo whispering, her soft voice made her feel a burst of warmth, and she couldn''t help but curl up in Hugo''s arms, "So what?" Hugo laughed, "Fu Lijia is the **** of love, so standing under the mistletoe to kiss her kisses means that he has received the blessing of the **** of love, which has evolved into a Christmas tradition." Now, Uma no longer understands that Hugo means an idiot. She can''t help but raise her head and press her chin against Hugo''s "chest", "So, do you want Fu Lijia''s blessing?" This sentence made Hugo''s cheeks slightly flushed. He laughed and said, "No, I mean, even if it''s not Christmas, it''s okay to stand under the mistletoe and kiss." In fact, what Hugo did not say is that Fu Lijia is the goddess of marriage in Norse mythology. The most widely said about mistletoe is that when unmarried female sex passes under the mistletoe at Christmas, if you fail to meet When a man kisses, it means that he will not be able to get married for the next year. It is because Hugo thought of this part that he found it a little hard to tell. After all, he and Uma are far from talking about "marriage". Hugo''s defense made Uma cast a playful look, which made Hugo quite helpless. But fortunately, the appearance of Joseph saved Hugo So you are here, hurry up, let''s go see Sidney. "Along with Joseph, there is good news. "He has set aside ten minutes for you. " "That means we will audition tonight?" Hugo also recovered, letting go of Uma, and asked quite nervously. Although the main purpose of tonight is this matter, it is inevitable that there will be some surprises when it really comes. Before and after Sidney hadnt mentioned the audition for a month, there were so many changes in one day today, Langs olive branch in the morning, Josephs chase in the afternoon, Sidneys official meeting in the evening, everything It all came too soon. Joseph nodded, "I guess so." Hugo took a deep breath and turned to look at Uma. Then it was work, so he naturally couldn''t accompany Uma. Since Uma was not the one who was going to audition, she naturally calmed down a lot, "Go ahead and I''ll be fine..." Hugo lowered his head and kissed Umas cheek, then turned his head and hurried away with Joseph. Uma looked at the back of Hugo leaving. After standing for a while, Hugo could no longer be found in her sight. Instead, countless actors, directors, and producers appeared. Uma''s heartbeat speed was at this time. Instead, it speeded up, and tension came in, because Uma knew that there were countless opportunities in front of her, and whether she could seize it was up to her. Chapter 211： 1 step behind Hugo followed Joseph and returned to the hall, then shuttled past the crowd picking the waltz, and walked along the stairs to the second floor. Joseph leaned against Hugos ear and said, I just saw Martin Baum. Unexpectedly, it seems that Brad Pitt is also trying his best to fight for the Sugar Coated Trap project, but I didnt see it. When it comes to Brad, I dont know if they have talked about it or how far it has progressed." As long as Joseph thinks that he has made little progress in the past month, he feels he wants to beat his chest. After all, he still lacks experience. It is impossible for a qualified agent to delay a project for a month and there is no news. Regardless of whether the project can be negotiated or not, he should actively keep in touch with the producer and get the news as soon as possible, but he is still too passive. I only hope that this time there is still time to save. Hugo felt Josephs nervousness. His steps were much faster than usual. You could see that Joseph was very urgent. Hugo didnt say much, but just comforted, No matter what others are doing, at least we must do a good job first. We can do it by ourselves, otherwise, there is no need for competition from others, and we will be left behind." Joseph paused in his footsteps. He knew that Hugo was telling the truth and that the matter was over. It would not help to complain about himself all the time. It is reasonable to focus on tonight''s audition first. When Joseph stepped forward again, although he was still fast, but there was less urgent panic. It can be seen that he is trying to calm himself down. The second floor is obviously the living room. Both sides of the corridor are designed for bedrooms. Hugo and Joseph walked to the large''door'' on the left and stopped. There was a strong black man standing at the door. He crossed his hands in front of his body and stood in place with a serious expression. After seeing Hugo and Joseph appear, there was not much change. He just glanced at Hugo from the corner of his vision, and then lifted his left hand to knock. He knocked on the white wooden door behind him, "Sir, Hugo Lancaster is here." About two seconds after the voice fell, the black man unscrewed the door handle with his left hand and pushed open one-third of the space, signaling to let Hugo and Joseph in. Looking at this scene, Hugo did not know why he remembered the opening scene of "The Godfather", and he and Joseph were like ordinary residents who were going to visit the Godfather. This idea makes Hugo feel a little absurd, because Sidney-Pluck is not a director with a gang background, and he has no knowledge of gangs. This can be seen from the work of director Sidney. from. Sidney is an outstanding actor, and as a director, he is second to none in directing actors. Almost every actor in his works can be nominated for related performances. Meryl Sterry P, Dustin Hoffman, Paul Newman (paul.an) and other top acting actors are all in Sidney''s tune. I have benefited a lot from teaching. Of course, among the many actors who cooperated with Sidney, Robert Redford is undoubtedly the most special one. The friendship between him and Sidney began in 1962 when the two people worked together as actors in the "hunting war". It has lasted for thirty years. When Robert''s virgin female as "Ordinary Man" was awarded the Oscar, he also personally expressed his gratitude to Sidney in his acceptance speech. So, you can imagine how strong this personal relationship is when Robert takes the initiative to recommend Brad-Pitt to Sidney for the role of "Sugar Coated Trap". With thousands of thoughts in Hugo''s mind, he walked into the room. It was a 520 novel that filled his eyes. The huge globe on the desk attracted a lot of attention. Sidney was not sitting. Behind the desk, but sitting on the sofa in the middle of the coffee table, he stood up and welcomed Hugo and Joseph with a smile, "Good evening, gentlemen. How about the party tonight, do you like it?" Sidney looked gentle, with''tumbled'' curly hair, thick lensed eyes, wrinkled forehead and eye corners with the traces of time, and he looked like a very bookish man, which made Hugo I think of another intellectual director, Woody Allen, but compared to Woody, Sidneys strong body is obviously much more proud. "I''m old, although I like the excitement, but my ears can''t bear it, I always need some clean space." Sidney jokingly explained the reason why he did not appear as a master, and shook Hugo and Joseph. Hand, and then motioned for two people to sit down. "The so-called party, in fact, what I like is the excitement." Hugo temporarily suppressed the thoughts in his head, and looked at Sidney with a smile. "It''s just that compared to the excitement, after the party is over. "Empty" is even more reluctant." Hugo''s words made Sidney a little surprised, and his eyes stayed on Hugo''s face for a while. "Of course, we must be fortunate. Today is to welcome you. New Years Day, so after midnight, Im sure to be happier." When Sidney regained his gaze, he saw the mistletoe stuck in Hugo''s left chest and mouth, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Of course there is still hope." Sidney expected and Hugo. There were several situations during the meeting, but the actual situation was completely different. What he must admit is that, except for the hurried and polite meeting at the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", he was not deeply impressed by Hugo. Except for a handsome face, being handsome is almost equal to a "flower" bottle. This law is hard to change in Hollywood, even if Hugo gets double nominations for the Golden Globe Awards, it still remains the same. However, only two sentences and one detail today made Sidney''s impression of Hugo concrete, "So, have you seen the script of''Sugar-Coated Trap''?" Hugo remembered. Joseph said that the meeting time was only ten minutes. It is no wonder that Joseph didn''t even intend to speak, and directly handed over the initiative to him; its no wonder that Sidney went straight to the subject after being simple and polite. "No, I didn''t get the script. It''s really a pity." Hugo told the truth without any cover, but the tone was still relatively gentle, and he sincerely expressed his regrets, which made Sidney chuckle. , "But I am reading 520 novels, and I am currently reading the second time to try to further understand the relationship between the characters in the story..." "A serious actor is the luck of the director and crew at all times." Sidney affirmed Hugo''s positivity, and the kind smile on his face regained Hugo''s confidence. Hugo guessed that maybe the audition has been postponed for the past month to allow him to fully read the 520 novel. However, Sidney went on to say, "However, I must express my regret and sorry, this time we can''t cooperate." Although Sidney''s words were soft, but very firm, "There is no way to cooperate." Without any ambiguous vocabulary, it was categorically denied. This was completely contrary to the easing atmosphere just now, which surprised both Hugo and Joseph. Hugo frowned slightly, seeming to be thinking about something, but Joseph couldn''t bear it anymore. The sudden turn of the matter was really confusing, "But..." But Joseph only said the first syllable. Denis raised his hand to stop Joseph, and then went on to explain. "I''m really sorry, Hugo is a very good actor, I''m pretty sure, he is absolutely capable of any role, but unfortunately, this time we have no chance to cooperate." Sidney sees Joseph said firmly, then turned his attention to Hugo, "I hope we can have a chance to cooperate next time." In fact, Sidney originally intended to reject Joseph simply through his assistant, but Hugo''s appearance and Joseph''s persistence still moved Sidney. He decided that Hugo should at least be given the respect he deserves and told Hugo in person. Own decision. After all, it was Sidney who fancyed Hugo for the first time, hoping that Hugo would play the "sugar-coated trap". Hugo carefully distinguished the words in Sidney''s discourse. When he rejected the possibility of this cooperation, he used affirmative words; when talking about future cooperation, he used uncertain words. This shows that there is indeed no opportunity for cooperation, and the so-called future is just a polite statement to express Sidney''s sincerity. Hugo lifted his eyebrows, and said with a smile, "I originally thought about what kind of performance I would use to impress you, but I think there is no chance this time, so look forward to the future." Hugo The fact that he didn''t continue to fight for the opportunity surprised Joseph. Joseph wanted to say something, but he saw the calm and calm smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth and swallowed all the words in his mouth. Sidney looked at the young man in front of him. Although UU Reading was rejected, his eyes were still full of confidence, not anger, but regret; not sad, but firm. This made Sidney admire Hugo again, and his heart was a little shaken. Hugo''s appearance in "Sugar Coated Trap" can really show off, he believes this. But... remembering that he had made a decision, Sidney suppressed all his thoughts and said with a smile, "Of course I will look forward to the future..." Hugo stood up first, followed by Sidney, then Joseph. The three shook hands with each other. Hugo said with a smile, "Then I wont disturb you. The party tonight is very lively, you should Come down and join everyone in celebrating. There is not much time left in 1992." Sidney chuckled lightly, "Don''t worry, I will enjoy the New Year as much as possible after 1993. Enjoy a good night!" After the courtesy, Hugo and Joseph turned and left the study. Hugo knew that he and Joseph were one step behind, and this one step behind, as Lang Meyer said, was fatal. No matter how hard Hugo tried, it was impossible to reverse it. This is what Hollywood calls the supremacy of opportunity. Opportunities are everywhere. Some people get it and some people don''t. This forms the difference between top actors and first-line actors. In the "sugar-coated trap" opportunity, Hugo missed it. Chapter 212： Lose sense After leaving the study, Joseph found the opportunity. Standing at the corner of the corridor with Hugo, he stopped and said quickly and eagerly, "Why don''t you try to look at it anymore? This is not like you." Joseph The thoughts in his mind blurted out, unconsciously, Joseph''s impression of Hugo has changed drastically, "Hugo who never gives up easily..." is the Hugo that Joseph now knows. Hugo''rubbed'' his eyebrows, the smile on the corners of his mouth disappeared. After removing his precautions, fatigue mixed with anger surged up, gradually accumulating between the stiff eyebrows and hairs. What else can I do? Sidney has made it clear that its impossible! Could it be that if I kneel down and beg him or start acting in front of him, there will be a change? No, nothing has changed, he will just treat me like a clown Look, and let the big man at the door throw us two out!" A series of irritable words poured out from Hugo. The experience in the study just now was really frustrating, depressing, and uncomfortable. This is the first time that Hugo really got angry in the past year. It was not because he missed this opportunity. And angry, but because he was declared a failure before the battle started, this feeling of aggrieved and useless feeling was really terrible. Recalling the information learned all day today, it is not difficult to guess what role Lang and Tracy must have played in this process, coupled with Robert Redfords relationship, Brad Pitts agent Martin Appearing at the party tonight, linking up all this information, you know: Hugo has no chance, because Sidney has decided to give the role to Brad. In the past month, Hugo has been tricked like an idiot. He is doomed before he even participates in the competition. This is more frustrating than the failure of the "Dahe Lian" audition, not only because Hugo suffered such treatment again after the success of "Smelling the Fragrance and Knowing the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", it made him recognize it clearly. Hollywood is a real and cruel circle; and because Hugo didn''t even have the opportunity to fight, he was sentenced to death. He didn''t accept it! He was unwilling! But the reality is like this, even if Hugo is unwilling to accept it, so what, as Lang said, this society is very equal, but unfair. In the "Sugar Coated Trap" project, the advantages of Hugo and Brad were destined to be different from the beginning; the same was true for "Schindler''s List". Therefore, in front of Sidney, Hugo forced himself to calm down, and left in a friendly and gentle manner, just because he didn''t think his gaffe would change any results, he might as well turn around gracefully. It''s just that all these things happened in one day, even if it is optimistic like Hugo, it is inevitable to feel uneasy. Under Joseph''s eagerness, Hugo''s emotions are out of control. Looking at Hugo who was depressed and angry in front of him, Joseph realized that Hugos disappointment was not less than that of him. Moreover, based on his current knowledge of Hugo, if he hadnt really thought clearly, Hugo would not fail. Retreated from the war. The more I can feel the depression in Hugo''s heart. Joseph knew that he was too eager to lose his sense of measure. He let out a long sigh of relief, "I''m sorry, Hugo, sorry, I didn''t mean that..." After Hugo vented his emotions, he looked at Joseph in front of him and waved his hand, "It''s not your fault, sorry, I shouldn''t be angry at you." Joseph is not an enemy, but a friend of the same line. Hugo knows that he was just now. It''s wrong to be angry with Joseph, and he can only bow his head and express his apologies. Joseph patted Hugo on the shoulder, "Don''t you say that no one in Hollywood is indispensable. Similarly, no project in Hollywood is indispensable. If you miss this project, there will always be the next one, right? ?" Hugo is usually positive and optimistic, and it is Hugo who comforts Joseph; but today, this position has changed, and Joseph comforting Hugo awkwardly. Seeing Joseph''s dull expression, Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle, then remembered his frustration just now, and then laughed again. He felt that he was also a little out of balance. First learned about Lang and Tracys plan and missed "Sinde". Les list"; and then he was calculated behind the scenes and missed the "sugar-coated trap". This is an unprecedented situation for Hugo, who has been smoothly in the past two months, which caused Hugos emotions to have a wave of emotions. ''Moving, he also felt that he had lost his temper, and then he laughed. "Yes, I missed this project, there is always the next one, always." Hugo smiled emptily, mocking his own pros and cons, and then let out a long sigh of relief, calmed his mind, and the''exposure'' came out. Bright smile. Hollywood, this is a dream place full of opportunities. Opportunities are always there. If you miss this one, the next question is whether you can seize the opportunity that suits you best, and then completely shine. "Do you also think Sidney was playing tricks on us this month?" Joseph was able to calm down and discuss the matter with Hugo at this time. Looking back now, he naturally noticed the abnormality. Hugo shook his head, "I think Sidney definitely wanted to see if I was suitable for the role at first, but he changed his mind later, but Sidney was reluctant to make a decision right away, so he kept delaying. Come down. I think Sidney must have been very busy lately. The two projects we heard this afternoon were related to him." Both "Sugar Trap" and "Schindler''s List" have something to do with Sidney, and both of them are very rare big projects. The competition must be particularly fierce. So recently Langmet, Martin Baum, Joseph A group of agents like Gibbs and Rick Rosen are constantly dangling around Sidney, and a group of producers such as Tracey Jacobs are eager to move. It is estimated that Sidney is also Pain and happiness. Joseph thought about it, and nodded in agreement, "I just dont know whether Baums role is greater or Jacobs role is greater behind this. " "Is there a difference?" Hugo asked briefly, making Joseph laugh. "You said, will these two projects have a joint reaction?" Joseph suddenly thought of this, and said worriedly. Hugo raised his eyebrows. "Are you saying Brad appeared in two works at the same time?" Joseph nodded. Although Hugo and Brad have no personal grievances, Brad and Tracy now The relationship is still maintained, and the two people have competed in the same project many times, so the development of the two people is quite one after another, and Joseph has to worry. Hugo shook his head and expressed his denial, "Impossible.''Schindler''s List'' is no longer in Sidney''s hands. Didn''t they say that Steven will take over personally, so that''s another matter." "If history has not changed, the work "Schindler''s List" has nothing to do with Brad, "but it''s none of our business, neither project has anything to do with us." Hugo took a deep breath, "Then it''s up to you next. Now there is no news from''Seattle Sleepless'', I hope you can bring me good news." Hugo''s ridicule made Joseph not help but ticked off. The corner of the mouth, "There are other projects, and we can only wait for your efforts." I originally thought that after the madness at the end of the year, Hugo''s development would quickly enter orbit and soar into the sky. But now it seems that it is not that simple. Although overnight fame in Hollywood abounds, but to truly paved the avenue of stars, one step at a time is the last word. Joseph didn''t speak, just smiled. But after experiencing several things in a row, Joseph also knew that he still had a long way to go as an agent. Perhaps 1993 was a good new start. "Let''s go, go back to the party, today is a New Year''s Eve party!" Joseph tried to make his tone relaxed, and he can completely relax for a few days in the year. A heavy heart is not suitable for tonight. Good and joyous. Hugo walked towards the stairs with Joseph, but he remembered, "Since this is over, let''s go to the Alex friend''s party." Originally, he came to Sidney''s house tonight, It was for the "sugar-coated trap". Now that it is over, it is possible to comply with the agreement between friends according to the plan. Joseph shrugged, "If you don''t mind leaving the house full of top stars..." Being able to participate in such a top party is infinitely attractive to any actor. In fact, taking a step back, Hugo just missed it. After the "sugar-coated trap", you may be able to find new opportunities in the party. However, Hugo shook his head, "Tonight shouldn''t be work." Sometimes work should be the first priority, and sometimes love and family must be the first priority, and sometimes friends are the most important. This is the case tonight, even though everyone on the scene has an exclamation mark of opportunity attracting Hugo, he still decided to leave. The work is over, next is the time for friends. "Where''s Uma?" Joseph didn''t have too many objections. He had agreed before leaving today. If it could end early, I would go to Alex''s place. Now it''s just implemented according to the plan. Hugo stood around the stairs and looked around, "After you go to the''Flower'' Garden, I will look in the lobby and meet at the fountain at the''door'' in 15 minutes." Joseph nodded, quickly walked down the stairs, and walked in the direction of the back flower garden. Hugo didn''t rush downstairs. He stood on the stairs, looking down from the height, trying to find Uma among the dancing crowd. At this time, everyone on the dance floor was dancing a cheerful disco, and the laughter was mixed in the light spots of the snow "flower" ball. This dim sight made it very difficult to find someone. Uma didn''t find it, but Hugo saw an unexpected character, Tracy. Tracy stood there, as if waiting for Hugo all the time. When the two peoples eyes met, Tracy smiled, a smile full of charm but with a disdainful and contemptuous smile in the mixed light. It is looming in it, making people look unreal, but you can feel the coldness of the skin. Chapter 213： Jacobs Hugo stood on the stairs like this, passed the noisy crowd, and looked at Tracy quietly. The music in her ears was noisy at this time, but Tracey stood quietly among the swaying crowd, and then looked at Hugo deeply, like a statue, a statue of the goddess of revenge. Due to the distance and lighting, Hugo cant see the expression on Tracys face at all, but in many cases, its just a feeling. The aura of the other persons eyes can be directly felt even after a long distance. At this moment, Hugo felt the pressure from Tracy so clearly, as if she was holding a sharp dagger in her hand. Today, Tracy wore a tailored red''color'' evening dress, which showed her''smart'' and wise and witty temperament. Although the years took away her youthful''spring'', it left her with Gained a more precious wealth. This dazzling red''color'' awakened the memory deep in Hugo''s mind. He finally remembered what happened between his predecessor and Tracy. At this moment, there are only less than two hours left before the new year. At that time, Hugo finally connected things together. Hugo-Lancaster and Tracy-Jacobs met at the audition site of the "Death Poetry Society". Lancaster, with a handsome face and outstanding temperament, easily caught Tracys attention. Lancaster is only twenty-two years old, a senior at Yale University, and his immature student spirit is mixed with a gentleman''s sunny masculinity, which makes Lancaster stand out and become the''color'' of Cape Neil. candidate. Someone once joked that if you want to be famous in Hollywood, sleeping all the way is the fastest shortcut. This is a fact, and it is not a hidden rule, because for many newcomers, they can rely on such a "simple and quick" way to get opportunities. Naturally it couldn''t be better. Even if many producers and directors are unwilling, there are always people who take the initiative to send them to the door. Not surprisingly, Lancaster and Tracey got together for just one night, and then Lancaster got a job in the "Death Poetry Club", from being a candidate to a lead on the cast. It was originally a one-night event, but Lancaster made Tracy never forget it. In fact, Lancaster not only looks like a "great", but also a gentleman who is more considerate and considerate to the "women" than his appearance. , That kind of elegant temperament mixed with sunlight in the book atmosphere is especially attractive to''female'' people. Tracy did not anticipate the subsequent development. After the first night, there was a second night, and then it continued to increase. The accumulation of numbers was not rapid in 1989, but after 1990, Tracy opened up to Lan. It''s no secret that Sturt''s special treatment is in the circle. In fact, although Lancaster''s performance in the "Death Poetry Society" is "sexual", but at best it can only be regarded as an actor in the transition from the third line to the second line. In particular, the role of Neal''s "color" has not been able to bring Lancaster anything. In the case of acting nomination, Lancaster originally needed several works to be the protagonist, but with the help of Tracy and Lang, Lancaster quickly became the protagonist from a supporting role. The 1990 "Deadly Moment" Lancaster and director Michael Cimino, actors Anthony Hopkins, Mimi Rogers formed a huge cast lineup, dedicated a **** curse The super lousy movie, which put Lancaster in the position of the actor for the first time under tremendous pressure, and won his first Golden Raspberry Award for Worst Actor nomination. In one year, from the star of hope in the "Death Poetry Society" to the nomination for the Golden Raspberry Award in "Deadly Moment", Lancaster''s year can also be said to be a roller coaster. However, relying on Tracy and Lang''s ability to show off, Lancaster''s actor Star Way has not been greatly affected, but it is a pity that the "Detective Boy" "Hudson Eagle" is more closely followed. It was all the way down, and the next thing was that the worst actor in the Golden Raspberry Award was won in early 1992. In the past two years, Tracy has always maintained a relationship with Lancaster. Although the two have never said that they were formally "associated", let alone any male or female friends, apart from not living together, The close relationship between two people is already an open secret. On Christmas in 1990, Lancaster prepared a special night for Tracy, which moved Tracy and realized that she had already moved. She had always thought that she and Lancaster were just''beds''. . It''s just companionship, but that night, looking at Lancaster, Tracey''s heart throbbing can''t lie. Lies, even the most perfect lie, can deceive the whole world, but they cannot deceive themselves. This made Tracy a little flustered and a little scared, because she had never thought that she and Lancaster could have a future, and she had always used "the bed. Companion" to locate Lancaster. As for the help, It''s just "remuneration". Although it sounds a bit ugly, Tracy thinks so, it''s purely''transaction''. But when the cross-talk is mixed with emotions, things become more complicated. Tracy''s first reaction was to deny, so she unspokenly ordered a young actor to try to deny her inner emotions, but she failed. Tracy became even more panicked, and tried to find the so-called fixed bed on another actor. Companionship, I want to find a way to verify my true emotions. Unexpectedly, Lancaster ran into the scene of Tracys "external encounter". No man can tolerate such a thing, and Lancaster cant. He beat the other man violently on the spot. This triggered a fierce quarrel between him and Tracey. In the end, Lancaster slammed the door and left. Lancaster originally thought that the relationship between him and Tracy was special. Although the two had never said clearly between them, they had maintained a relationship for nearly two years before and after. Make Lancaster angry Soon after, Lancaster participated in the audition for "Robin Hood" Participate in this project with an investment of 50 million U.S. dollars, and get the opportunity to cooperate with Morgan Freeman (maan) and Sean Connery (sean.). But during the audition process, Lancaster and the candidate of the heroine Mary-Elizabeth-Mastrantonio (Mary...)''s opponent scene was full of fire and flowers, which made Tracy Furious, she thought that Lancaster was deliberately avenging her, Lancaster was arguing with Mary. Love, just to completely ignite her jealousy. Under Tracy''s anger, Lancaster missed the position of the hero of "The Rogue Robin Hood" and was replaced by Kevin Costner. Lancaster was the last one to know the result, including his agent Lang Meyer at the time who was also fogged in the dark. After this incident, Lancaster had a fierce dispute with Tracy again, and as a result, Lancaster said "Never see again" and then turned and left Tracy. For Lancaster, this inaccurately defined relationship was over. Soon after, the "Hudson Eagle" began to promote. ''The nurse started the pursuit, and the two had a good start. It is a pity that after the release of "Hudson''s Eagle", it suffered both box office and word-of-mouth failures. Lancaster, whose three consecutive works fell into the quagmire of failure, was discouraged. Fortunately, there was nourishment of love, which could be regarded as some comfort. But for Tracy, the failure of three consecutive works is also tormenting her. She is also at the bottom of her career and life. After seeing the development of Lancaster''s relationship, she finally realized that she was true. I fell in love with Lancaster, so I turned my head and tried to catch Lancaster. Tracey told Lancaster all her inner feelings, and she also told Lancaster about her own journey. She wanted to start again, but Lancaster knew that the relationship between them started from the beginning. It was not normal at the beginning, and it continued for two years and still did not get back on track. On the contrary, Lancaster''s current relationship gradually stabilized, so Lancaster categorically refused without any hesitation. This completely irritated Tracy. She thought this was Lancasters second revenge against herself. She accused Lancaster of stepping on two boats without breaking up with herself, and things went badly. It''s a pity that Lancaster still didn''t compromise, he still firmed up his decision and decided to draw a clear line between Tracy and Tracy. It was a very struggling day. Tracey kept going back and forth, looking for Lancaster no less than five times. Sometimes he yelled at Lancaster frantically, and sometimes he knelt down and begged Lancaster with tears. Kester, especially after the release of "Rogue Robin Hood", although the box office has achieved good results, the North American box office of 165 million US dollars ranked second in the 1991 year-end box office rankings, but the reputation is It was a mess, and Kevin Costner was also shortlisted for the worst actor in the Golden Raspberry Award-and later lost to the award-winning Lancaster. This situation makes Tracys spirit extremely stressful~ www.novelhall.com~ After being rejected by Lancaster successively, Tracy finally realized that Lancasters feelings for the "female" nurse were When she was serious, she went into madness. There is a saying that goes well, men cannot tolerate the derailment of the girl friends body, but the female cannot tolerate the derailment of the mans spirit. If it was said that Tracy still thought Lancaster was just for fun, just to avenge herself, but now, she knows that Lancaster has completely left her and the relationship has ended, which instead makes Tracy Calm down, fulfilled Lancaster''s wishes, and finally ended the relationship. But did this relationship really "end"? It just ended literally, and then Tracy launched her revenge against Lancaster-she couldn''t tolerate Lancaster''s "spirit" Derailed". Lancaster''s 1991 was full of countless negative news, from the failure of the film to the sucking. Drugs, alcoholism, fights, and then to car accidents and scandals. Under the pressure of media exposure, Lancaster broke up with the "female" nurse as Tracy wanted. What happened after that, Hugo has a memory in his mind. Lancaster fell into decadence, completely indulged himself, and began to pursue Uma, but still failed. The unspoken rules of "love" are eliminated directly. Seeing Tracey standing in the crowd, Hugo shuddered. Chapter 214： Past and Present The fragments of memory are put together to form a complete puzzle. The scattered pictures in Hugo''s mind are completely connected at this time, and the ins and outs of the matter are already clear. Hugo does not know whether the relationship between Lancaster and Tracy is accurate to define it by love, but there is no doubt about the intricate entanglement between the two. Think back to life in Lancaster in 1991, suck. Drugs, alcoholism, and car accidents are simply because of the failure of their careers and fall into Hollywood''s drunken gold mystery; part of the reason is also the sinking and pain of inner feelings. And Tracy''s revenge against Lancaster is really only the failure of the audition of "Dahe Love"? I''m afraid it''s more than that. Maybe there are still many opportunities that you dont know at all. Before you find Lancaster, you will cut off the possibility of sex; and Lancaster is sucked. In the event of the drug and alcohol scandal, it is not known whether Tracey has contributed to the wave. Watching Lancaster sink little by little, for Tracy, there is the pleasure of revenge, and there is crazy heartache. This also allows everything to be explained later. When Hugo participated in the audition for "Dahe Love" at the Four Seasons Hotel for the first time, he accidentally saw Tracy and Brad. At that time, Tracy did not say hello to Hugo, but her vision was complicated. Maybe in Tracy. West thought about it, on the one hand, she wanted to see Hugo begging him for mercy, and on the other hand, she also hoped to demonstrate against Hugo through Brad, and at the same time, deep in her heart, she also hoped that Hugo could return to her. But unfortunately, Lancaster is no longer the original soul at this time. Not only does Hugo have no emotional entanglements with Tracy, he even has no memory, so Hugo treats it as a stranger. No response was given. This gave Tracy a fatal blow. After that, Joseph broke through many difficulties to win the public audition opportunity for Hugo to "smell the scent and know the "woman". From here, I can feel it. For Hugo who is at the bottom of the valley, Tracy wants It is not difficult to suppress him. It just didn''t happen that Hugo seized the opportunity to "smelt the female person" who had leaked out of Traceys fingers, and succeeded in getting the role of color. So when Hugo saw Tracy at the Waldorf Astoria for the second time, Tracy turned a blind eye to Hugo indifferently. At the time, Tracy was dealing with Universal Pictures, which was actually planning." Schindlers list is a project, and her hatred began to grow along with Hugos indifference and strangeness. During that time, although Hugo first participated in the premiere of "Final Analysis", and then won the opportunity of "Yihai Xiongfeng", in fact, there was no change in life. He did not participate in the recording of any programs, nor did he Get any extra job opportunities, the entire 1992 Hugo was in a state of struggling on the baseline of life. Although there is no evidence, it is difficult for people not to doubt the small actions of Tracy and Lang behind the scenes. After the release of "Scent of a''Female''", Hugo and Tracey met for the third time in the company hallway. During that meeting, Hugo and Tracey had a brief conversation. Tracy tried to remind Hugo of Lang''s little gesture behind her back. It now appears that it can be understood that the frequent exposure of Hugo during that period once again awakened Tracys inner struggle. She wanted to test Hugo, but unfortunately Hugo was still indifferent and alienated and did not give too much response, so After Tracy gave a warning hint, she left without even saying "goodbye": she was disappointed again. Hugos previous guess is correct. Tracey is targeting herself, and she is step by step to her opposite, becoming more and more determined. The catalyst for all this is her indifference, which not only extinguishes the last thing in Tracys heart. A glimmer of hope, and completely ignited the flame of revenge. Prior to this, Hugo had always wanted to figure exactly what happened between Lancaster and Tracy, otherwise he would always be passive. But today, when everything has been figured out, Hugo has not only not been relaxed, but has become extremely heavy. There is no absolute right and wrong in love, this is a sentence of truth. Because in the world of love between two people, everyone has their own position, as well as their own thoughts and concepts. Complex emotions such as misunderstandings, misses, entanglements, hesitation, and impulse make love even more unpredictable. In Lancasters view, Tracy betrayed herself first, because she had derailed her body, so he was angry, and then Tracy made unreasonable trouble again, which made Lancaster cruelly broke and started a whole new period. emotion. But Tracy has always been reluctant to give up, and this has become a burden for Lancaster, so he can only hurt Tracy cruelly again and again to protect himself, and also to avenge Tracy''s betrayal. In Tracys view, she was hesitant just because she loved Lancaster too much and was too scared, so the derailment of her body did not have any meaning, because her spirit loves Lancaster. . But Lancaster couldn''t wait to tune in with other''females''. Love, fell in love with another female even before leaving herself, this is something that Tracy cannot tolerate. Her sincerity was worthless in Lancaster''s hands, which made Tracy the incarnation of a vengeful female god. Is it Lancaster''s fault? Or is it Tracy''s fault? Maybe both. But all this has nothing to do with Hugo, because he was not a participant in this relationship from the beginning to the end; but it happened to be inextricably involved with Hugo, because now Hugo is Lancaster. special. From Hugo''s point of view, it is impossible for him to give Tracey any response, not only because he is with Uma now, but also because he has never been in that relationship and is not qualified and unnecessary to respond. Therefore, the hatred between Hugo and Tracy cannot be resolved. Although Hugo wants to sympathize with Tracy, after all, she is also a female who is crazy about love, but Hugo has no way or possibility. Tracy is now completely on the opposite side of Hugo. How the "Schindler''s List" will develop is still unknown, but Hugo can be sure that Tracy will be the "sugar trap" today. The party that appeared at Sidney''s house at this moment was definitely not just an ordinary guest. What''s more, the eyes that Tracey looked at Hugo at this time were full of the pleasure and arrogance of revenge, with the indomitability of a victor, and sharp provocations and attacks, almost to the rain in the most direct way. Guo initiated the battle book. Hugo knew that, if possible, Tracey would also destroy the chance of Sleepless in Seattle, and did everything possible to exclude Hugo from any film project. Although Tracey''s contacts are limited, she can''t be said to be the top producer, but Hugo knows that the angry "woman" is crazy, and she will do everything she can to achieve her goal. Such a terrible enemy makes people shudder. And Hugo, there is no possibility of retreating, and there is no room for compromise. This is the struggle between life and death. Hugo must "stand up" and face the challenge, otherwise it will only be unable to retreat and retreat in despair. Other options. Therefore, Hugo straightened his waist slightly, calmly and calmly looked at Tracy, responding to Tracys dagger-like gaze, and fought hard to make the two peoples eyes look in the snow. In the light of ten''colors'',''excited'' sent out infinite fire''flowers''. Tracy was a little surprised by Hugos reaction, because in the past year, Hugo has been relatively passive in meeting Hugo several times. No matter what posture she shows, whether she is indifferent, expectant, or friendly, Hugo They were always in a state of passively receiving information, and this indifference made Tracy feel endless humiliation. But today, Hugo bravely faced his gaze. This is the first time in a year that Tracey has expressed her anger and hatred towards Hugo without any disguise, and Hugo is at such a time. Here, face yourself! In a year, Hugo has changed a lot. He has become sunnier, warmer, brighter, gentler and more friendly. Different friends of Tracy heard Hugo''s latest news intermittently, and she knew the Hugo ring. The poison was successful. She also knew that Hugo was drinking very temperately. She also knew that Hugo and Uma were in a stable relationship. She also knew that Hugo was working hard. This made Tracey even more angry and sad. When she saw Hugos amber "color" eyes embedded in the long and narrow peach "flower" eyes, they were so hazy as if they were "covered" by a layer of mist, like an endless abyss. Get stuck in it. Tracy bit her tongue hard to wake herself up, and the faint smell of blood made Tracy regain her sanity. Tracy''s eyes were nailed to Hugo fiercely like a cobra, and then spit out the venomous snake letter, her eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the confident Hugo in front of her, she wanted more Destroying him is like destroying a''fine'' beautiful artwork. While distressed and regretful, it is also an indescribable pleasure. So Tracey opened her mouth slightly, and said to Hugo with her mouth, "I look at you (i.see.)." After speaking, she lifted her chin slightly. , Provocatively''showing'' a mocking smile, and then averted his gaze, as if Hugo was just an insignificant dust, turning around and whispering to the companion next to him. Hugo stood in place, his eardrums constantly being shaken by the noisy disco music. In the flickering light, it was difficult for him to capture the details of Traceys expression, only the sharp look in his eyes, stabbing It hurts Hugo''s nerves. Then he saw Tracey open her mouth. The two people were separated by a whole hall, and all the lively crowds were talking in the air. Hugo tried to distinguish Traceys mouth in the dim sight, but it was too difficult. Hugo doesnt know how to read lips. He can only vaguely see about three words, but he doesnt know what they are. But inexplicably, the demon eye of the great demon king Sauron in the "Lord of the Rings" series appeared in Hugo''s mind, and then whispered to the holder of the ring, "I look at you (i.see.) "This kind of silent horror permeated. Suddenly a cold wind that didn''t know where it came from blew over, causing Hugo to shudder and wake up. Hugo knew that the war had just begun. Lovers of "past lives", enemies of "this life", this is a war that cannot be retreated, even if it is just a step back, it will be broken to pieces. Chapter 215： Reluctant to give up Hugo stepped down the stairs, looked around in the hall, never saw Uma''s figure, the thoughts in his mind were too messy and too cumbersome, so Hugo felt that he needed some fresh air, so He left the hall and walked towards the''Flower'' Garden. As long as he thinks back about Tracy, Hugo feels a headache, upright officials can hardly break housework, and emotional entanglements make people unable to start. Taking a deep breath of the fresh air outside, this relieved Hugo''s slightly swollen brain. Originally thought he had enough knowledge and preparations for his predecessor, but now it seems that in Lancasters 25-year life, there are still many unknown things waiting for Hugo, and this All are the difficulties that Hugo must face, because now this is his life. Hugo didn''t take a few steps before he saw Joseph walking towards him, his expression not very good. Although Hugo was also worrying about it at this time, he also saw the stiffness of Joseph''s face at a glance. After all, the two people have stayed together almost every day in the past year, and their understanding of each other is indeed extraordinary. "What''s the matter? You met Baum?" This is Hugo''s only thought. Brad''s agent Martin Baum, Hugo never saw it tonight. Did Martin show off in front of Joseph? Joseph looked at Hugo, stopped his desire, and then avoided his eyes, which made Hugo frowned and asked, "What?" Joseph didn''t turn his head, he still looked elsewhere, and shrugged, "Nothing, it''s not that I met Baum, but...someone else met." Joseph didn''t say who it was, which made Hugo foggy. water. If it were before, Joseph would endure it, but now that he and Hugo are friends, he has less scruples about some things, so he endured and endured, Joseph still did not hold back, "Its Uma, Uma and Martin is having a good chat now." Hugo did not expect such a situation, but he was not in a hurry, "Just chat, nothing, don''t think too much. Besides, there is no deep hatred between Martin and us, just competitors, as long as Uma is not in harmony. Speaking is not a big problem." Hugo''s humor made Joseph roll his eyes and look helpless. What Hugo said is the truth. In the entertainment industry, there are not so many deep hatreds. Even if Lang is looking back for Hugo now, it is normal in the circle. The only indicator of people is that profits can be brought about in an industry where interests are paramount. . However, emotionally speaking, it is still a tense twist. You know, less than ten minutes ago, Hugo knew that he had missed the opportunity of the "sugar-coated trap", and it is very likely that Martin pushed Brad to win this opportunity. It''s no wonder that Joseph''s face will be bad. Although Hugo comforted Joseph, he still looked around for Uma. It could be seen that he was still a little concerned. Especially considering the relationship between Tracy and Brad, and Martin is Brad''s agent, and then think of the storm of thoughts in Hugo''s mind just now, it is not difficult to understand Hugo''s current emotions. In fact, it is not difficult to find Uma and Martin. The two of them are standing next to the buffet table. Uma has a bright smile on his face, which makes him feel very happy. Martin''s face was always filled with a cordial smile, and his wrinkled eyes were slightly narrowed, gleaming with alert calculations. Hugo and Joseph walked over with steady strides. It seemed that Hugo was approaching, and Martin raised the champagne glass in his hand, "Oh, the envoy to protect the''flower'' has arrived, then I think my mission is here. One paragraph." Uma greeted Hugo and gave Hugo a big hug. The dazzling smile on his face appeared to be very happy. Hugo also raised his spirit and smiled and said to Martin, "Thank you." Your company. Is everything happy tonight?" Martin still had that exaggerated smile, "Of course, the company of Miss Thurman is enough to make up for the regret that I can''t dance." He squinted slightly and looked at Hugo, then said meaningfully. , "I hope you have a nice evening too, but don''t be too busy and ignore the beautiful lady. Then I will leave first." Both inside and outside the words hinted at the victory of the "sugar-coated trap", which made Joseph clenched his fist involuntarily. Hugo also felt aggrieved. He originally thought that the excellent results achieved in the past two months had won him some initiative, but in fact, in the Hollywood world, Hugo is still just an actor who is just starting out, without any power. After watching Martin leave, Hugo looked at Uma, and the smile in his eyes finally reappeared, "How is it, how is everything?" Uma smiled and nodded, Hugo relieved. Come, "Then let''s leave first. The matter is over, we still go to the party of Alex''s friend as planned." But Uma nodded without expectation, but hesitated and said, "Leave now? We have only been here for only half an hour. Shall we not stay longer?" Hugo chuckled lightly. "I didn''t expect that things would end so soon, and we would have nothing else here, right? I can catch up with the climax of the party by rushing over to Alex now. , You can also be with friends during the countdown, isnt it more comfortable than here?" Uma still hesitated, her smile weakened little by little, and she bit her lower lip and said, "However, Nicole and I have made an agreement. When the next few female companions have a drink, I will chat with Martin. After it''s over, I plan to go and find her. We have already agreed." Hugo suddenly realized that although his affair was over, Umas affair did not seem to be over here, which made Hugo a little embarrassed, "But you know, we agreed with Alex first, right. Right?" Hugo frowned slightly, bit his lower''lip'', and then thought about it carefully, "Do you and Nicole need to spend a lot of time?" Uma nodded, and then tentatively asked, "Can you not go to Alex''s place? You see, we are all here now, and the atmosphere here is so good. It is also very interesting for everyone to join the New Years Eve together. You have already explained the situation to Alex, and he will definitely understand. We will stay here, can''t we?" Hugo looked at Uma somewhat unexpectedly, "I thought we had said it." Hugo felt his tone was a bit aggressive. The things he had just experienced were wave after wave, and he felt his own The patience index was plummeting, so he paused to calm himself down, and then continued, "Just like you and Nicole and the others agreed, we made an agreement with Alex first, and we must abide by it. The promise with Alex, after all, compared to Nicole, we and Alex are true friends, right?" Uma looked at Hugo in front of him, and the disappointment in his eyes was like the color of the dark night, engulfing the excitement and excitement that had just bloomed like a flower in smoke. Uma didn''t answer the first time, she thought about it carefully, and finally made a decision, "Well, I''ll go sit with Nicole and the others, explain the situation, and then leave with you, okay?" This is fair. Hugo nodded, "This is necessary. After all, you also agreed to Nicole and the others. It is appropriate to elaborate on the situation before leaving." Hugo looked at Uma''s eyes and said softly, "That needs Am I going with you? After all, it was because of me that interrupted your little party. I will go and apologize to Nicole and others." Uma immediately shook her head, squeezed out a smile and said, "No, no, a group of''women'' sitting together, you were too embarrassed in the past. I''ll go sit and be back soon." Hugo thought about the same reason, and agreed. Finally, Hugo printed a kiss on Umas forehead and watched Uma turn and walk towards the hall. Hugo turned around and wanted to call Joseph to go to the front yard and wait, but saw Joseph''s "sullen" face and "color". He thought that Joseph was still depressed about the "sugar-coated trap", so he took it. Pat Joseph on the shoulder, "Forget it, don''t think about it again. Even if you think about it again, it''s no use..." Joseph frowned and looked at Hugo, "How could she be like this?" Hugo stopped and looked at Joseph, "She never asked you about the Sugar Coated Trap from beginning to end. Now, and knowing your situation and being so close to Martin, I feel very uncomfortable." Hugo was stunned. There were too many things in his head just now, so he didn''t think about it. Now Joseph''s mention made Hugo''s head stiff, but he shook his head and said with a smile. Then, "Dont be so sensitive She and Martin didnt say anything, just social interaction. She didnt have to take responsibility for our failure, did she?" Joseph looked at Hugo deeply and wanted to say something full of words, but in the end he turned into a sigh and didn''t speak. Love matters are the most sensitive. From the standpoint of a friend, giving his own opinions but causing uncontrollable results, the friend is very embarrassed; but not giving advice, but betraying the friendship of the friend. After thinking about it, Joseph felt that he had expressed his thoughts, and he was indeed very depressed now. He was too sensitive to the "sugar-coated trap" and was likely to blame anyone when he saw it, so he didn''t stick to it anymore. "So, where are we going to wait for Uma?" Joseph asked. Hugo suddenly said "Ah", which made Joseph stop, "I didn''t agree a meeting place with Uma." It was too rushed just now, "Forget it, let''s go and sit in the front yard, she You can see it when you come out." Then Hugo and Joseph walked towards the hall and discussed in a low voice. "Now lets go to Alexs place. Half an hour will be enough. Ha, Alex will definitely be happy when he sees us appear. Shall we go and scare him? Haha, and Charlize, we Sneak in, then put on a mask to see if there are any scary masks..." Chapter 216： Carrying a friend Hugo and Joseph were sitting on the bench in the front yard, and there were still many people wandering around, looking for their own opportunities. Not long after Hugo sat down, someone walked up and greeted briefly. Although Hugo is not a director or producer who holds the power of life and death, nor is it a top big name, it is always good to know more people at such a party, not to mention Hugo''s recent momentum is indeed very strong. good. Four or five people came forward and talked with Hugo. This forced Hugo to interrupt the conversation with Joseph and free up time to deal with these strangers. However, this kind of social "friendship" is also part of the party. Part of it is to meet new friends in addition to old friends. After another person turned and left, a naive and slightly sharp voice rang, "Wow, you, you must be Mr. Lancaster? I, I, I...whoo, hoo, I really I like you very much." This voice seems to have not finished its voice change period, with some hoarseness and greenness, and the''excitement'' in the words with a hint of excitement. Hugo had to raise his head again. When he saw the two people standing in front of him, the polite and polite smiles at the corners of his mouth could not help but bloomed, turning into a happy appearance, "Do you need me to sign for you?" You know, if necessary, I can sign on your shoulder." Hugo''s words are also full of ridicule, and you can feel that his heavy heart is gradually recovering. "I would prefer you to give me a hug and a glass of beer. I have never had a chance to get a beer tonight, even if it''s just a glass." The young man standing a little bit in front also said nonchalantly. The excitement turned into joy, and the laughter overflowed intermittently. Hugo curled his lips and started to complain directly, "I didn''t prepare fake documents for the party. It was a failure." The young man on the opposite side stretched out his hands helplessly, "Who knows that there is still someone monitoring the''Polak'' party, saying that they don''t want something to happen, God, he really shouldn''t be disappointed." "If I would do the same, I don''t want to watch you take it off after being drunk. Light. The clothes are running wild in the''flower'' garden, which will ruin my party." Hugo laughed and teased. When it arrived, the young man in front of him and his companions laughed, and even Joseph''s mood became clear. "Don''t tell me about your partner? Or should he be a minor?" "Of course, he is one year younger than me." The young man said cheerfully, and the young man next to him corrected depressedly. "It''s eight months." The young man shrugged his shoulders, expressing helplessness, and said, "This Its my friend Toby Maguire (.), we also met during the audition, and we ran through dragon sets in many "fat" soap operas. Toby, this is the rain I mentioned with you Goichi Lancaster, how? He doesn''t look like an old man at all, does he?" The two people standing in front of me are Leonardo DiCaprio and Toby Maguire. These friends are also famous friends in Hollywood. They are also recognized as "not the same." ''Sexual'' love is the best damaging friend who is dating..." Besides the two of them, this is also true of Ben Affleck (beatt.), Brad Pitt, and George Clooney (gee.). But at this time, the young and frivolous Leonardo and Toby didn''t know each other for long. They were just friends of the same age who also met in the TV circle, and they had better relationships. No one knows what the future development of my friend will be, but he is holding the dream of an actor, working hard together. Hugo heard Leonardo''s description of himself, couldn''t help but laughed and made a weird voice, "Leo, I am an old man? You are serious!" Hugo never realized that he would be crowned. The title of "Old Man", he is only twenty-five years old! "Relax! Relax!" Leonardo said with a smile, "I''m not saying you don''t look like you. You are seven years older than me, so logically speaking, you should be an old man, but you look all right. Not like." And Toby, who was standing next to him, didn''t speak, but looked at Hugo with a smile on his face. When Hugo''s gaze fell on him, Toby raised his hands and made an "eight" gesture. At first Hugo didnt understand what it meant, but he understood right away. Toby was saying that he was eight years older than him. This immediately made Hugo laugh and cry, "Hey, man, dont you plan to let me give it to you? Did you buy beer?" Neither Leonardo nor Toby has reached the legal drinking age of twenty-one in the United States, so they are always restrained at parties. Although it is no longer the twenties when the prohibition of alcohol is rampant, in fact, after the United States passed a law in 1988 to raise the age of legal drinking to 21 years old, there is still no way to control teenagers exploration of the spirit of alcohol. This is a classic manifestation of the Qing''chun'' rebellious period. Most teenagers tried to learn to drink at the age of sixteen, and even caused serious problems such as drunk driving. Therefore, although Leonardo and Toby are both under the age of twenty, the spirit of alcohol is also considered to them. Nothing strange. In the face of Hugo''s "threat", let alone Leonardo, even Toby looked like he didn''t believe it, and laughed instead. "So, why are you here?" Hugo changed the subject with a smile, "Or do you have a cooperation with a certain star here?" "No, no, we are far behind." Leonardo shook his head again and again, "I''m here with De Niro and want to participate in the joy of the New Year''s Eve party. Unfortunately, there is no alcoholic party. Its really meaningless. Hugo remembered that Leonardo had mentioned to him last time that he and Robert De Niro collaborated on a film called "Boys'' Life", so it was not surprising. Toby noticed that Hugo also cast his sights on himself. He was a little surprised. Originally, he thought that Hugo would only have a conversation with Leonardo. He didnt want Hugo to show him friendship, which made him. Slightly stuttered, "Uh, no, I''m here with Leo." "This time I collaborated with De Niro in the film, Toby also has a role." Leonardo said excitedly, and Toby next to him smiled, "Yes, Leo begged the director. I got it later." Hugo nodded to Toby with a smile, "That also requires you to be competent." Toby was stunned, and then he laughed. "What about you? Why do you look like you just arrived, no one came to greet you?" Leonardo''s gaze fell on Hugo''s suit, and he couldn''t help but smile when he saw the bunch of mistletoe. stand up. "Oh, no, I''m about to leave." Hugo pointed to the big''door'', "I asked another friend to join the New Year''s Eve party. It''s just...just a little work." Hugo curled his lips, yes. The "sugar-coated trap" that is no longer my own officially said goodbye, "Now that the work is over, so I plan to leave." "Wow, party? Where''s the party? Is it more lively than here?" Leonardo jumped up excitedly when he heard it. "By the way, it''s a friend you know, do you remember the Alex you met last Halloween." Hugo suddenly remembered, "They held a party in Santa Monica. They are all young people. It must be better than here. Its lively. However, the stars are probably not as dazzling as here." Looking at Leonardo, who was full of expectation and eager to try, Hugo laughed, "Uh...are you going to come together?" "Can it?" Although Leonardo was asking for permission, his excited tone had leaked his thoughts. Hugo couldn''t help chuckles, "Of course, the New Year''s Eve party was meant to be as many people as possible. If Alex saw friends joining, he would definitely be happier." Then Hugo looked at Toby again. "I''m talking about Alexander Lorraine, I don''t know if you know him..." "Oh, Lorraine, yes, I have participated in several auditions with him." Toby is also a rookie in the TV drama circle all year round. He and Alex are in a similar situation, so I guess there are more or less Have played the''crossing'' road. "That would be great, Alex said, most of them are his friends tonight. Presumably, you and Leo may know more people than me." Hugo spread his hands and expressed welcome. . "That''s for sure, it''s not so easy for you, a movie actor, to roll in the TV circle." Leonardo teased Hugo quickly. Hugo pursed his lips, "I''m sending you an invitation to a party. Are you sure you want to do this?" "Hugo, dear Hugo, I take back what I just said." Leonardo said quickly, "I am very willing to join you in this party, UU reading Santa Monica? This is really too'' Great, it will definitely be a beautiful party!" After speaking, Leonardo cheered a few times, and even the shy Toby beside him also laughed. Hugo looked at Joseph, "Why don''t you go and wait in the car first, I''ll go see Uma." At least twenty minutes have passed since then, and the time has been delayed for a long time. Joseph nodded in agreement. Hugo looked back at the two people, "Do you need to go and say goodbye to De Niro?" Leonardo quickly shook his head, Toby looked at his companion, and shook his head with a smile, "No need to say," You and Joe will go and stay in the car first. I''ll call Uma and we can set off." "Uma?" Leonardo immediately grasped the point of the sentence, "Is it the magic woman from last Halloween?" After receiving Hugo''s affirmative answer, Leonardo gave a whistle. Hugo burst into laughter. Then Hugo entered the hall again and searched for Uma. According to what Uma said earlier, she was going to a gathering of a group of female actors, so the goal must be obvious. Hugo searched around, and soon saw Uma''s figure at the''door'' of the dressing room. At this time, about five or six people stood together with champagne and talked very happily, and they were beside Uma. In addition to Nicole, there are several other''female'' actors, as well as Tracy. Chapter 217： Angrily leave Hugo wants to convince himself that Tracys presence next to Uma is just a coincidence. After all, this is a party. Everyone has the possibility of meeting''sex, and Uma is not alone with Tracy, except for In addition to Nicole Kidman, there is also Michelle Pfeiffer, the top female actor, and two faces that are familiar but can''t call the actor''s name. A group of people stood together and talked happily. There is nothing unusual. But all this is very difficult, because first Martin and then Tracey, not long ago Hugo was just removed from the waiting list for the "sugar-coated trap", plus Tracey''s expressive eyes just now. It is difficult for Hugo to control his thoughts. Hugo took a deep breath, temporarily suppressed his mixed thoughts, and walked towards the direction where Uma and others gathered. It was not Uma or Tracy that saw Hugo first, but Nicole. She gave Hugo a decent smile, and then gently waved her hand. This action made the other people subconsciously turn. When they looked over, they also wanted to know who Nicole was greeting. At this moment, everyone saw the oncoming Hugo. Uma''s expression stiffened on her face, but she did not dare to look at Hugo''s sight, avoiding her eyes, and struggling a little; but Tracey was nothing unusual, as if she was meeting Hugo for the first time. Like several other''female'' actors, she nodded to Hugo gracefully and politely, nothing more. Hugo quickly walked to Uma''s side. At this time, Uma had returned to normal, with an open smile on her face, her eyes full of calmness, and she naturally stood on Hugo''s left hand. Hugo bowed slightly politely, "Good evening,''women''." Then he smiled and said, "It seems that I chose to appear at the wrong moment. How should this be good? I hope you don''t blame me. Reckless." "If no men came to say hello, that would make us sad." Nicole laughed and said, although she and Hugo met for the first time tonight, the first impressions of each other are very good, so she too Expressed his friendliness. "What''s more, if a gentleman like Hugo can take the initiative to say hello, many''women'' on the scene must be jealous." Nicole''s words made a group of "women" laugh in a low voice, in various poses, extremely enchanting. Standing in the middle of the female companion, Tracey did not take the initiative to speak, nor did she make any special expressions, just like everyone else. Uma took the conversation and did not let Hugo continue to speak, "Sorry, I may need to be absent for a while, I hope you don''t mind." "Don''t worry, you have a lot of time, we don''t mind at all." Michelle Pfeiffer, who is standing on Nicole''s left hand, said playfully. She seems to be more familiar with Uma, and she still speaks. Blinking at Uma, as if implying something, this made several other people laugh in a low voice, making Uma a big red face. "Then let''s leave first. I hope you have a good night." Hugo politely said goodbye again, and then turned and walked towards the big''door'' with Uma. Hugo whispered to Uma. , "Joe is already waiting in the car, hurry up, we try to get to Santa Monica before eleven o''clock." At this time, soft accompaniment music is playing in the hall, which is convenient for everyone to chat, so we can speak well. Very clear. Uma took Hugo, deviated from the original direction, and walked towards the top of the stairs, "What''s wrong? What else?" Hugo didn''t quite understand, "We have already lost some time..." "Hugo, you and Joseph will go find Alexander by yourself. I want to stay here." Uma looked into Hugo''s eyes and said firmly. The struggle just now has been turned into determination, just like Uma. His personality is bold, courageous and resolute. Hugo looked at Uma and was stunned. He didn''t know what happened. "If you are worried about Nicole and the others, I can go over and explain to them." "No, it''s not them or I want to stay here." Uma explained, "Hugo, you want to go to a friend''s party, just go, I choose to stay." There are countless opportunities here, and Uma doesn''t want to give up What''s more, she just had a good relationship with Nicole and the others. There is also Michelle Pfeiffer, this current "female" god-level actor can not be met casually. After repeated hesitation, Uma finally made this decision. "But..." Hugo was a little angry, but was interrupted by Uma. "I know you have talked to Alexander, but I am not familiar with him, and it is not the party I promised to go to him. We Why can''t we act separately?" Uma didn''t call "Alex" but used the relatively formal and distant "Alexander". With this slight change, you can hear the determination in her tone. Uma''s words sounded very reasonable at first glance, but after thinking about it, it was not the case, which made Hugo angry. Originally, Uma said that he would go to Alexs party with Hugo. Sidneys party was just an accident, but now Uma has changed his mind again, and more importantly, "But didnt you agree just now? Did you say goodbye to Nicole and the others, and then leave?" "I have changed my mind now." Uma still insisted on her idea. She was still trying to persuade Hugo, "You see, I am very good here, and I have met many friends. I am very happy to participate in such a party." "But today is New Year''s Eve! Our first New Year''s Eve! Do you want us to be alone in the countdown?" Hugo still couldn''t understand. Just now, he danced and kissed Uma. Today Everything in the night seemed to be fine. This is the only thing that can comfort Hugo in the mess of the "sugar-coated trap", but why has it become like this again? "Hugo, we can be together every day. A countdown does not make any sense." Uma still has no idea of ??change. Now that she has decided, she will stick to it. This is what Uma and Hugo did in the process of getting to know each other. It has been shown vividly, "I said, I am very happy here, so I am not worried. Of course, if you want to stay, that would be great." "Impossible." Hugo''s anger also rose. He is depressed enough tonight, and now he is still entangled in such matters. "I said that Alex is our friend. And we promised him first!" Uma shook his head, "I don''t want to tell you anymore. Our ideas are fundamentally different. You can''t accept my ideas, and I also don''t agree with your decision. Then why can''t you do what I said? Its good to be here, just let me stay here. Isnt this a joy for everyone? I dont have to be in the past!" "But you are my''girl'' child!" Hugo said angrily, but after he finished speaking, he still didn''t see any movement on Uma''s face, which made Hugo frowned. The color of the amber eyes gradually deepened, and he suddenly realized something. Joseph''s words just rushed into his brain, and Hugo blurted out, "Could it be that Martin or Tracy just said something to you? ?" Hugo doesn''t want to be suspicious, but he can''t control his thoughts. When Uma heard these words, she paused and seemed a little flustered, but immediately stared at Hugos angry eyes, "Dont change the subject, I want to stay, you know, this and It doesnt matter to anyone. Dont use your dirty thoughts to doubt me! Uma knows about the sugar-coated trap thing, and the thing about Tracy is just some rumors in the circle, but its already Enough, Uma knew why Hugo had such doubts, so she issued a rebuttal. Hugo did not speak, his eyes were fixed on Uma''s eyes motionlessly. Although the corners of her mouth were trembling slightly, she looked back without any fear. About three seconds later, Hugo let out a long breath, "Sorry, I am too sensitive." After apologizing, Hugo''s eyes softened a little, but he asked again, "Uma, are you sure? Dont want to go to Alexs party with me? Today is the last day of 1992..." "No." Uma''s answer was decisive, without any leeway. Hugo closed his eyes angrily and took a deep breath. He wanted to understand Uma''s decision, but no, at least not at the moment; he wanted to kiss Uma on the cheek, but no, at least for now Not in your emotional state. So in the end, Hugo just gave Uma a hug, then said in a low voice, "Happy New Year." Then he turned and left. Hugo''s footsteps became extraordinarily bold and compact because of his anger. After just a few strides, he disappeared in the doorway. You can clearly see the tight muscles from his back, showing that he is bad. Emotions. Uma adjusted her breathing, then turned and walked in the direction of Nicole, Michel, Tracy and others again. Joseph saw Hugo approaching by himself, and then sat in the passenger seat. He looked around. There was no Uma, but before he asked questions, Leonardo spoke for him. Only you? Where is the Wonder Woman?" Hugo buckled his seat belt and let out a long sigh, "Wonder Woman has saved the world." Then he said to Joseph, "Let''s go, Alex is still waiting. To us." Although Hugo didnt say anything, Joseph felt a strong sense of anxiety. The scene of the conversation between Uma and Martin just now replayed inexplicably in his mind, but Joseph knew that it was not an in-depth conversation. It was a good time, so I suppressed my thoughts and started the car. Leonardo and Toby sat in the back seat and glanced at each other, but didn''t know what happened. Leonardo looked down on Hugo, so he opened the window of the car and the wolf howled, "Oh roar, we are going to the real party! Party! Party!" When Hugo heard Leonardos excited voice, he couldnt help but laughed. He also opened the window and said to Leonardo behind, What you call a real party is a party with wine and spirits. !" "Of course! Of course!" Leonardo''s shouts and laughter spread all the way in the night''s color. The raging wind that raged in the middle of the night poured in from the window, allowing Hugo''s brain filled with countless thoughts to calm down. All worries and worries were shattered in the storm, and then drifted on Santa Monica Avenue. Chapter 218： Have fun Along the Santa Monica Boulevard at the foot of Beverly Hills, all the way to the west, you reached the most mysterious beach in Los Angeles in just twenty minutes. Santa Monica has the most''fascinating'' coastline of the City of Angels, with lively bars, casual coffee houses, quiet wooden paths, neat bike paths, numerous shops along the waves, and cozy picnic areas. ''Human palm trees are dotted with white sandy beaches, and blue and colored waves'' heads are mixed with white and colored water and''flowers'' come from the end of the sea level and slap on the fine sand. All this makes Saint Monniere Card becomes the landmark of Los Angeles **** resort. Swimming, surfing the''waves'', shopping, sunbathing, and sports are all dotted on the sandy beaches of Santa Monica, making people want to linger. In the middle of the night, Santa Monica was not covered by the sun, and under the faint blue moonlight, it carried a kind of tranquil beauty, and the raging sea breeze interprets this beauty into a thrilling interpretation. Joseph drove to the center of Santa Monica, Third Street. Although this is an unremarkable street name, it gathers all kinds of street singers, dancers and wandering artists, with unique style cafes, restaurants, art shops and bars on both sides of the street It is laid out and opened, making it the most lively neighborhood in Santa Monica. Tonight is the time to bid farewell to the old and welcome the new. Although it is not as lively as Rockefeller Plaza in New York, every year Rockefeller Plaza hosts countdown concerts, focusing on the sight of the United States. Everyone joins in to welcome the New Year through the TV screen. The ranks of people; but the hustle and bustle of Third Street has a special flavor. This is not the kind of crowded shoulder-to-shoulder, but a paradise for maverick artists in all shapes and colors. You can see thin young people with black braids dancing hip-hop in your eyes. Seeing the gray-haired eighty old people pulling up their skirts and dancing a flamenco song, you can also see the beautiful''brilliant'' young''female'' dancers and dancing partners in the red dress and the updo. The enthusiasm of tango, not to mention the powerful and unusual music that fills the ears, but the street of only a few hundred yards is like a carnival, separating the dark night''color'' far away in this area. outside. Although Hugo had just experienced a terrible night, seeing the noisy scene in front of him, his tense and depressed mood could not help being relieved bit by bit along with the surrounding rhythm. He followed Joseph to a bar called "Barney''s Beer (barney, s. beer, walked into the bar, and entered a world shrouded in red''color'' lights. The wooden staircase was right at the door. On the right hand side of the mouth, there are many worn-out second-hand license plates hung on them, coupled with the design of stone brick walls and wooden decks, and the style of road trips is immediately before you. There is a row of TV screens on the left hand side, which is playing the noisy scene of Rockefeller Plaza. Dick Clark (.clark) presides over the countdown carnival as always, but the roaring music inside the bar makes the volume of the TV completely affected. It was submerged, almost every deck was full of people, and people in the aisle were constantly carrying beer glasses back and forth. There are four wooden barrels neatly placed on the table in the center, one person tall, and there is a tap under each barrel. Obviously, this is beer. There are two or three people waiting to fetch the wine in front of each tap. , And someone behind him kept shouting and laughing. "Wow, this is the party, the party!" Leonardo yelled in excitement, and he almost jumped up on the spot, even the shy Toby''s face was "excited", pink and tender. His cheeks were flushed. The two wanted to rush to grab the beer, but Hugo directly grabbed him, "We just arrived here, shouldn''t we say hello to the host?" But because the voice in the bar was so loud, even if Hugo yelled, he couldnt hear clearly. Leonardo and Toby both looked at it with puzzlement. Hugo could only open his mouth and said, "Alec Si!" If you join an unfamiliar party, you can enjoy yourself; but if you know the party and the owner is your friend, it is necessary to come forward and say hello. Leonardo also realized his negligence and nodded quickly, but his feet could not bear it, and he jumped on the spot. Toby stood by with a smile on his face, and his big eyes were almost narrowed. A seam. Hugo looked at the two young men eagerly trying to''desire'', and couldn''t help but smile. It is not easy to find the owner among the dense crowds enjoying the party. But what is unexpected is that more than one-third of the people on the scene like Toby and Leonardo actually know each other, and some of them are at least nodding''acquaintances'' who know faces. In fact, this is all. It shouldn''t be a surprise. It was originally a big gathering for the second- and third-line actors in the TV circle. Toby must be much more convenient than Hugo. So under the leadership of the two of them, Hugo found Alex, Charlize and Carl in the darts area. When Hugo and a few people arrived, Charlize was playing darts, and saw Charlize neatly tied a ponytail with a long golden hair. The golden color that was dyed this afternoon was red in the bar. The light was as supple as a''Boss carpet'', but it was roughly tied with a ponytail, destroying most of the beauty. The ponytail makes Charlizes fat chin and slender neck show off. A simple white round neck T-shirt allows the light to clearly outline Charlizes beautiful collarbone and the clothes The hem is simply tied with a knot, and the slender waist with a full grip reflects the upturned hips and long legs wrapped in the denim pants. In the end, it is matched with a pair of black military boots. Mixed with the feminine and feminine sex, Charlize looks breathtakingly beautiful. Charlize didn''t care about the eyes of others. She picked up the dart in her hand and focused on the bullseye. One, another, Charlize''s four consecutive darts shot in the red''colored'' area in the middle. Everyone was looking forward to the last dart in Charlize''s hand, and the noise around him settled down instantly, as if the noise in the bar had been blocked outside the darts area. Without any hesitation, Charlize squinted his left eye, then flicked his right wrist, and the dart flew out lightly and quickly. With a "pop", the darts dart into the dark blue color area of ??the bull''s-eye accurately, and everyone around them suddenly burst into laughter, and the applause swayed along with the sound of the collision of beer glasses. Charlize jumped up directly on the spot, and yelled twice in excitement. The wanton smile was so dazzling that everything around him lost the color. Charlize jumped on the spot a few times, excitedly high-five to celebrate with Carl, while Alex and another unfamiliar but familiar burly man were depressed, and Alex was unconvinced. Yelled, "Again, again!" Compared to the party at Sidney''s house, this is the real New Year''s Eve party. At Sidneys house, its not that the party is not lively enough, but that too much interest is involved under the hustle and bustle. The opportunities over and over make people lose the essence of enjoyment and carnival, making the whole party noisy and lively enough, everything is just flowing. surface. But the party in front of me is truly enjoying the last madness before the New Year. The heroic laughter, sweat and collision of beer completely ignited the temperature of the air. Charlize jumped twice and saw Hugo and Joseph unexpectedly. To be honest, it is not easy to ignore them. Both of them are big men, and Joseph is also huge, so it occupies a large place in the line of sight. Up. Charlizes eyes were in contact with Hugos eyes in the air, and she had a slight surprise when she''showed''. Obviously she didn''t expect Hugo to actually appear, but then she''showed'' a bright smile and said to Hugo. Welcome to myself. No inquiry, no hesitation, just the simplest welcome. This made the smile on Hugo''s face finally relieved of the burden and showed off again, especially when he heard Alex''s surprise shout, "Oh, dog. Shit! You really did it." , You guys are really here!" Seeing Alex''s sincere expression without concealment, the smile on Hugo''s face was even brighter. He knew that his choice was correct. Such friends are the ones who should spend time together tonight. Alex rushed up excitedly, gave Hugo a big hug, and then expressed his most sincere welcome to Leonardo and Toby, "Those who are late are rewarded and must drink three glasses first. Beer." Alex''s eyebrows didn''t hide his happiness in the slightest. "We have all drunk two barrels of beer. If you don''t contribute a bit, it would be terrible." Alex''s words made Leonardo scream, "I am the first, I am the first!" He responded immediately, and Toby, who was standing next to him, did not speak, but his face was full. He raised his hand with a smile and joined the ranks of applying for beer. "Haha, only three cups? Alex, you are stingy." Hugo said with a smile, which immediately made Alex raise his eyebrows, "Hugo Lancaster, you are Are you challenging my bottom line?" "No, I''m challenging the bottom line of your wallet." Hugo''s witty remark made everyone around him burst into laughter, and Alex was even more embarrassed and funny. "Oh This is..." Hugo saw the strong man next to Alex just walk over, and in the red light, the strong mans cheeks were covered with his head. The poster on the "shooting" shadow covers two-thirds of it, and it is not clear to see, but Hugo feels that this figure is more familiar. "Hey, Droopnier." Joseph said hello first, then turned to look at Hugo, "Me and Carl''s roommate." Carl who was standing behind shouted immediately, "I told you he is real, right!" Hugo suddenly realized that this figure was probably the man he saw on the stairs of the house last time. No wonder the character''s color was familiar, and he was indeed Carl and Josephs roommates. "One of the top ten mysterious events in 1992!" Hugo''s words made Alex, Joseph, Charlize, and Carl laugh out loud, but Dropnier was at a loss. But he still took a step forward, and stretched out his big hand like a fan, "I finally met, Happy New Year." Hugo held the opponent''s hand, and when he saw the opponent''s face come out of the yin shadow, he was stunned for a moment. After hesitating for two seconds, he said, "Fujin? Chapter 219： Boyfriend man Hugo thinks this world is really wonderful. The student of the Mystery Conservatory of Music who lives on the fourth floor is actually the drummer Fujin that Hugo met last time on a rock night. Fugins full name is Dropnier Fogin Reinhardt (...), and his nickname is Fugin. He is obviously a German. He is now in Los Angeles just to study music. He is the same age as Hugo. Previously, he was a music student in Germany, but because of his dream of music, he always wanted to come to the United States, where the music industry is more developed, so he left his hometown without hesitation and came to Los Angeles. At present, Fujin owns his own band for a brand new day and is well-known in the underground rock music circle. In addition to attending classes at school, he usually goes out to perform or party with friends, so he spends very little time at home, even if he meets Joseph and Carl not many times. This led to Hugo not seeing him until today. "How about it, do you plan to perform it again tonight?" Fu Jincai said a few words to Hugo, and then brought the topic to music. From his deep eyes, he could even see flames burning. It''s easy to see his love for music, and his warfare against Hugo. Since the last encounter on the rock night, Fujin has left a deep impression on Hugo, but he is still not convinced. After all, the talent that Hugo''shows'' is only the tip of the iceberg. He can''t wait to meet Hugo''s''fighting'' again is not to fight for a victory, but to see more possible''sex'' of music, which makes Fujin''s blood boil with enthusiasm. Hugo couldn''t help being amused by Fujin''s urgency, and smiled sincerely, "Oh, no, at least not tonight. Tonight belongs to the New Year, belongs to everyone, and shouldn''t belong to a special person or a special moment. "After such a tiring day, now Hugo just wants to relax, completely relax, "Of course, if you want, you know where I live." Hugo''s humor made Fujin laugh lightly, and he patted Hugo''s shoulder very boldly, "Then I will look forward to the next time, and hope this expectation will not let me down." Faced with Fu Jins kind and heroic warfare, Hugo raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, Id better not be the one who is disappointed. This made Fu Jins eyebrow smile overflowing. Came out. In this case, Alex took Fugin to play darts, and Joseph was dragged by Karl to watch the game. Leonardo and Toby were already in line with beer glasses, and Charlize walked to Hugo. , Took a swig of beer, "Where is your beer? It really doesn''t fit into the party atmosphere at all." In fact, Hugo just arrived here, and he didnt even have time to get the beer. He looked at Charlize and laughed, I think, you shouldnt be the age to drink alcohol? Wheres your drivers license? let me check!" Charlize is only 18 years old this year. Of course she is not at the age required by the law, but she is not panicked at all, and cast a glance at Hugo. "When discussing the law at a party, this is the worst way to break the party, isn''t it? Don''t you know?" This made Hugo laugh dumbly, "Also, this suit of yours," Charlize said while shaking his head, "I''m really worried that others don''t know you are a fool." Almost everyone in the party tonight is dressed in casual clothes. The black''color'' suit on Hugo looks out of place. I dont know why. This reminds Hugo of discussing party outfits with Uma in the afternoon. Scenes. Hugo took a deep breath, temporarily suppressed the thoughts in his mind, and pointed to his left chest, Didnt you notice that this is the highlight of the whole outfit? Charlize saw the mistletoe and laughed, "Don''t tell me, you wear it to satisfy your hunger?" This unusual answer also made Hugo laugh. There are red colored fruits on the mistletoe, which are edible, so Charlize has such a humorous sentence. After the two laughed, Charlize was silent for a moment. She noticed that Uma did not appear, but she didn''t know what happened. She didn''t know whether she should ask or not. She hesitated and asked, " So, are things going well tonight?" Just now, Alex, Carl and the others were more pleasantly surprised when they saw Hugo, but they didnt mention the "sugar-coated trap". Now they heard Charlize mention that the smile on Hugo''s face could not help but pause, and then pretended to be relaxed. Said, "No, my part is over." Hugo also curled his lips and made a grimace, trying to relieve the heavy atmosphere, but unfortunately the effect was not very good. Charlize glanced at Hugo, his eyes filled with contempt, "So, you are disappointed and sad?" When Hugo choked with Charlize''s words, he became a little angry. Charlize didn''t know what happened today. He was disappointed for many reasons, not just the "sugar-coated trap". Hugo opened his mouth and wanted to refute, but found that there were too many things. He didn''t know where to start. As a result, he could only stand in place weakly. Charlize continued, "You missed this project, is it your fault?" Hugo froze in place, thought for a while, and finally shook his head. Charlize nodded, "That''s right, an idiot once told me that there are many things in this world that we can''t decide, such as earthquakes, such as hurricanes, and the same in life. So, do your best It is enough to work hard and work hard. As for the result, let it go. Especially those failures that are not caused by your own cause, there is no need to be disappointed. If it is your own fault, then You must correct yourself and reinvigorate yourselves; but if not, learn your lesson and face it with a smile." Hugo looked at the scornful and disdainful expression on Charlize''s face, but his anger disappeared, and he couldn''t help but laugh. The "some idiot" Charlize said was actually himself. Not long ago, Hugo persuaded Charlize in this way, because Charlize has not found a job for more than half a year, which is really frustrating. That was how Hugo persuaded Charlize at the time, letting her focus on the learning and training of acting skills. , Wait until the opportunity arises to seize it. Sure enough, Charlize got her first job soon after. Unexpectedly, today Charlize used the same words to comfort himself again, which made Hugo find it really interesting. "Did that idiot tell you that many times, we all know the truth, but when encountering things, there is no way to treat them properly." Hugo said with a smile, "It''s as if we know what music dreams are. Its stupid. You may not be Michael Jackson in your life, and you will not be able to reach the height of the Beatles, but there are still many people who stick to it." Charlize smashed his mouth, took another sip of beer, "So we need friends, we need friends to remind us to warn us, so that we can find the right direction in the lost life." Hugo smiled heartily. After seeing Hugos smile, Charlize also wanted to understand. She and Hugo are friends. If she deliberately avoids Uma, its not normal. Just like when Uma appeared this afternoon, she didnt need to avoid it. There is no need to be nervous, because she and Hugo frankly swayed, and nothing happened. "So, what about your''girl'' child?" After figuring out all this, Charlize asked directly. Hugo still had a smile on his face and shrugged, "She stayed there." "Hey, man, she definitely wants you to stay with her." Charlize complained. "It''s not at all considerate, not a gentleman at all." Hugo chuckled depressedly, "If I remember correctly, are you my friend?" "But I''m a''girl'' kid!" Charlize shrugged. "But I need a friend!" Hugo gritted his teeth and looked at Charlize bitterly. Charlize sighed helplessly, "Okay, okay. Poor big man, why did you leave her there alone?" "Because I think my friends need me, not those...directors, producers," Hugo said, stopping here, and then sighed, "And, I also need my friends, not those... Hypocritical courtesy and profit-capturing tactics." Charlize looked at Hugo stunnedly, and then said, "You are really not a good boyfriend." This immediately made Hugo blow his hair. Charlize said quickly, "But he is a good friend. Moreover, he is also a good man who speaks of loyalty." This made Hugo stare and didn''t jump up again, but he still looked unwilling, which made Charlize laugh, "Then take other things temporarily. Put it down and greet the new year with friends. How about it, do you plan to have a drink?" Hugo looked around, "I''m waiting for my first beer." Just as they were talking, Leonardo and Toby walked over excitedly each holding four glasses of beer. They distributed the beer to those who had no alcohol at this timeHugo No. 1 So he got his own glass, and then Hugo picked up the glass and shouted, "For the New Year, for friends!" A small circle of people, whether they knew it or not, when they heard this, they all raised their wine glasses and shouted happily, "For the New Year, for friends!" He raised his head and started drinking. Hugo only felt the cold beer sliding down his mouth into his stomach. The cool feeling made him shiver. As soon as Hugo raised his head, he started to pour the whole glass of beer. Because the beer was poured too quickly, a lot of it flowed out and slipped into the shirt along the neck, dampening the neat shirt. When Hugo finished filling the whole glass of beer, he found that several people next to him were watching him. He put the beer glass on the table with a "bang", then took off his suit quickly and put it on the table. Shake, "Why, don''t you just take a sip? It''s terrible!" Under Hugo''s "excited" general, Leonardo couldn''t help being the first one, "Who said it!" Then he raised his head and started pouring beer. The rest of them naturally looked up and looked up. When I started to drink, even Charlize was so shameless that he cleared all the beer in the glass in one breath. The smile on Hugo''s face fully bloomed, and he raised his right hand, "Who wants to do it again?" Chapter 220： Darts game "Once again, Charlize, are you serious?" Hugo looked at Charlize in front of him with a gloomy expression, and Charlize curled his lips to apologize, but the indifference between the eyebrows did not seem to apologize. Hugo could only roll his eyes, no longer talk nonsense, picked up the cup in his hand, and poured all the beer into his stomach in one breath. In fact, the amount of Hugo wine is not good. He can easily get drunk after drinking. Now, even though this skin bag has been exercised for a period of time, it has finally broken away from the original ban. Weak during the poison, but the foundation is still weak, so she starts to sweat as soon as she drinks, which makes Hugo even more incapable of drinking. However, tonight was originally a carnival night, and Hugo never indulged it once in a year, but tonight he decided to let go of his hands and feet, and carnival with everyone thoroughly, using such a crazy way to bid farewell to 1999. After pouring all the beer down, Hugo picked up the glass and put it on his head and turned it upside down, indicating that there was no more wine in it. All the people next to him patted the table and whistled and started to booze. Hugo burped a drink, and only felt that his tongue had begun to knot, "Charlize, did you deliberately? Just now...just now I played darts so well, why did I make a bet with Leonardo? , You lose the front sight " "Don''t blame the''girl'' child, this is not a gentleman''s behavior." Leonardo, who was standing next to him, was already a little drunk at this time, and his ruddy cheeks showed that he had also drunk a lot. Charlize glanced at Toby, who was against him, "Hey, guys, do you plan to have another plate? This time, we drink by ourselves. You see, those drinking guys are about to fall down." Hugo was standing next to him. Although his tongue was knotted, his head was still sober, and the more he drank, the more sober he knew. He knew that they were playing a game of darts. After the game, the three groups with lower scores drank alcohol. Hugo and Charlize were in the group, Leonardo and Toby were in the group, and Joseph and Carl were in the group. Joseph was also flushed with a drink, with a lot of smiles on his face; the last group was Fujin and Ya Alex, Fujin, who was in charge of drinking, didn''t change his face. It was just that the sweat and slightly frivolous footsteps showed that he had drunk a lot. "Leo, Charlize is a man, don''t look down on her, look, she thinks you can''t drink it anymore." Hearing Charlize''s battle book, Hugo said with a smile, his sullen eyes filled with coziness. And freedom of indulgence. "Who said that!" Leonardo didn''t drink too much. Toby was unexpectedly good at fighting, and he was much better than he thought. Just now, in this round of competition, Toby won, and the other three were willing to go down. So at this time Leonardo reacted at once, "Go on, go on, this round of betting two cups!" Hugo grinned, "It seems that if no one is vomiting here today, this game can''t be over. How about, let''s have three cups in the next round, and see who can''t help going to the bathroom first?" Yu Guo cast a questioning glance at the friends who were in charge of drinking. Fujin nodded silently, "But we can''t keep drinking. After this round, let''s throw darts and let them come over for a drink, how about?" "Good idea!" A group of people next to them was booing, and then they kept patting the table to create momentum. Hugo was immediately dissatisfied. "You are bullying the''female'' sex'' compatriots. Although we all treat Charlize as a man when throwing darts, but when you drink, you men are only on your stomach. In terms of capacity, it is twice as large as Charlize, which is unfair." Hugos words made everyone on the scene laugh. This is not unusual, but it starts with the "capacity of the stomach". This is really true. It''s too funny. "I have no problem drinking, but the problem is that Hugo''s dart skills are too bad. It''s not just that I want to drink my wine." Charlize''s complaint made the laughter even more unsustainable. The surrounding audience All fell over with a laugh. "Then you won this round. Fill them all with a few more glasses. Everyone is too drunk. Wouldn''t my chances of winning increase?" Hugo shouted loudly, which attracted Alex. X and Carl protested, "Hey, Hugo, don''t underestimate us." Hugo directly waved his hand, despising it like a fly, "Show them two unique skills,''girl'' boy! Go!" Charlize looked at Hugo with red cheeks, her amber eyes resembling two star-studded lakes, she couldn''t help laughing boldly, "Okay, let them see how good I am." "Ho Ho Ho" heard Charlize challenge several other people, and everyone started booing again, which made the whole bar noisy. "Hey, Hugo, hey!" When everyone was looking forward to the upcoming decisive battle, someone next to him patted Hugo on the shoulder. Although Hugo was awake at this time, his brain''s reaction was half a beat slower. He turned his head slowly, and then he saw a beautiful girl with long golden hair. Her face was filled with the sweetest smile, and she had a pair of beautiful dark blue eyes, reminiscent of Greece. Aegean sea. "Hey, Jennifer!" Hugo showed a big smile, and his eyes were curved so that the corners of his mouth could not help being seen. This female student named Jennifer seemed a little surprised and a little excited. She opened her mouth slightly and said in surprise, "You, do you know me?" This sentence made Hugo stunned. Of course he knew the''female'' student in front of him. Although she was still a little green and the clothes she wore were not textured, with some rustic flavor, but this kind of sweet face rained. How can Guo not know him? Jennifer Aniston, the sweetheart''female'' actor who relied on "Friends" to be popular in the United States and even the world, has always been a''female'' actor that Hugo likes very much. The highest peak of Jennifer Anistons actor career was the ten-year screening of "Friends", and the vigorous marriage to Brad Pitt, although Jennifer does not have half the box office record like Meg Ryan, she More is to win recognition in the TV drama circle; although Jennifer is not like Nicole Kidman and Julia Roberts who won the Oscar statuette, her greatest achievement is to win an Emmy Award for best female comedy. ''main character. However, no one would deny Jennifers charm. She is optimistic and upbeat. She is lovely but still has a "female" humanity. Even after living under the spotlight for so long, she still has not lost her sincere peace. Charm is indeed irresistible. After leaving "Friends", Jennifer moved to the big screen after a long period of struggle. Later, her film works were basically positioned in the comedy genre, but as long as there is a chance, Hugo is still willing to appreciate Jennifers work, perhaps better than Not the reflection brought about by some esoteric works, but the relaxing moment of enjoyment is something other types of movies cannot bring. Therefore, when Hugo saw Jennifer appear, his first reaction was to blurt out, but when Jennifer asked him this way, Hugo realized that he seemed to have relaxed his vigilance because he had drunk too much. He has never seen him so far. Too" Jennifer was right. "Yes, yes, of course." Hugo explained vaguely with a big tongue, "I heard a friend mention it." "Alex, it must be Alex." Fortunately, Jennifer said immediately, which made Hugo a sigh of relief and immediately nodded in joy "Yes! Yes!" This made Jennifer''show'' brilliant Smiled, "Wow, I heard Alex say you are his good friend before, and I still dont want to believe it. Seeing you today is really like a dream." "Oh, God, I hope my appearance does not break your inner illusions." After Hugo finished speaking, he laughed. After drinking too much, even if his head is awake, many behaviors are somewhat out of control. , This is also no way. Jennifer was amused by Hugo''s words, "No, of course not, you are still a''fascinated'' person now." Jennifer looked at Hugo with a smile, "Listen, that''s it. I really like your work." , I just want to come over and tell you this." Just now I heard that after Hugo appeared, Jennifer left and ran down from the second floor, and rushed to Hugo. It was absolutely for Jennifer to be able to see Hugo. It is the biggest gain of tonight, "Of course, if you can take a picture with me, or hug me, then... that would be great." "Just take the picture, I''m worried that you can''t see anything in the light here." Hugo said with a smile, "But I am very happy to hug, it is my honor." Hugo really appreciates Jennifer''s this. A''female'' actor, even if she doesn''t bring it up, Hugo hopes to hug her. Leaving aside other things, just talking about the glorious ten years of "Friends", Hugo believes it is enough to leave a mark in his mind. . Jennifer watched Hugo spread her hands, she stepped forward, gave Hugo a strong hug, and looked at Hugo with excitement. She didn''t know what to say, and there was a cheer behind her. Obviously It was the darts that decided the winner, and Jennifer realized that she was rude, and immediately said, "Oh, you go on, go on." Hugo didnt turn his head in a hurry. Instead, he smiled and said, I hope I dont want to continue drinking. Then Hugo paused, Jennifer, you...you are really attractive, believe in yourself, belong to Your chance will come Jennifer was stunned when she heard this, she also subconsciously said, "If you miss this script, there will be another one. I believe this time the director must have missed it, and he will regret it. " Hugo realized that the "sugar-coated trap" had probably been spread tonight, and it was not a secret at all. However, this is not important. The important thing is that if Brad got the role of "sugar-coated trap", and now Jennifer said this again, Hugo suddenly felt that this was really very happy. Of course, the humor in this is estimated that only Hugo, a traveler, can taste it. Hugo laughed loudly, "Thank you for your encouragement." When Jennifer saw Hugos smile, the smile at the corners of her mouth could not help but bloom, and then she saw Hugo turning her head and shouting, "We won?" A heroic''woman'' with a ponytail. The man nodded in excitement, then took a big stride and rushed over, hugging Hugo tightly, and then the two people leaped on their shoulders to celebrate, and Hugo shouted, "Three cups ! Three cups!" Seeing such energetic Hugo, Jennifer''s mood rose again, stepping on a brisk step into the crowd again, and enjoying her New Year''s Eve party. Chapter 221： Wanton indulgence Hugo only feels that he feels like his feet are stepping on a cotton''flower'', unable to maintain his center of gravity at all. His head is very awake, very awake, but his brain is running at a speed like a snail crawling. Hugo can''t tell where he is. It doesn''t feel bad, but it feels like riding a roller coaster, swaying, "Where are we going?" "Find... find Uma! Your magical''woman''!" A sharp voice pierced Hugo''s ears. He looked back and saw Leonardo holding a coat. He kept spinning in circles on top of his head, and then suddenly threw it out, with a "huha" sound in his mouth, and then burst into laughter, "I got it, I got it in Uma, hey, Hugo , I have set your''girl'' child. "Uma is not a bison!" Hugo stood by and looked at Leonardo like a monkey juggler. He couldn''t help but laughed, and the scattered fragments in his head were pieced together. Just now they were welcoming New Years Eve in the bar. When the New Years countdown, everyone greeted the arrival of 1993 side by side. Amidst the countdown shouts of "Ten, Nine, Eight... Two, One", this group of them The partners hugged each other and drank, welcoming the first second of the new year. After midnight, the party entered a new climax, and everyone drank high. Hugo and the group planned to go to other bars to celebrate the coming of the New Year with friends they didnt know. So a group of more than twenty people walked along the streets of Third Street, visiting bars from bar to bar, and then again and again. Drinking once, just on this road, someone started to be left behind. I dont know when Hugo and Leonardo were lost. I dont know if they were left behind or everyone else was left behind. Fell apart. Hugo did not remember when it was the seventh or eighth house, and then he shouted that he was going to find Uma, to celebrate the arrival of 1993 with his''girl'' child, Leonardo volunteered to lead the way. , The two people searched one bar after another, and they came here dazedly. Hugo didn''t know what happened in the middle. Seeing Leonardo holding a wooden stake and shouting in excitement, Hugo chuckled, "Uma is not that short." But after speaking, Hugo himself thought it was funny. Very, and then laughed at myself, laughing happily. After finally stopping, Hugo frowned and began to look around, "What about the bar? Why is there no bar here? We...Aren''t we looking for a bar?" "There! There!" Leonardo pointed to a dim light not far away, and then ran over excitedly. The jacket in his hand didn''t know where he dropped it. His voice was at the end of the transition period because After the excessive intake of the wine''jing'', it became sharp and hoarse, torn apart in the rustling sea breeze, Hugo only felt Leonardo''s voice in all directions. "Where?" Hugo only felt that the scenery and colors in front of him were foggy and misty. In fact, he knew where he was and what he was doing, but the operation of his brain almost fell into a stagnant state, which made him There is no way to make a clear judgment, but to follow Ben passively. Can act, "Hey Leo, where!" "Here!" Leonardo stood not far away, shaking his whole body, Hugo finally saw him, so he ran over. "Why the grass here is so high?" Hugo grumbled and raised his awkward and heavy steps, trying to leap over, but he lost his sight for the height and length of his judgment, and he had no strength on his feet, so he stepped forward. He stepped forward, but when his right foot landed, the foot was soft. The whole person staggered and almost fell, "Damn it!" Hugo cursed dejectedly. "This bar also has a''flower'' garden, how about it, not bad...oh, damn..." Leonardo was talking in front of him, and then suddenly wailed. Hugo could not see clearly. He only saw a vague figure which was still straight ahead, but suddenly disappeared. After searching around, he finally saw a human figure struggling on the ground. Hugo walked forward with deep and shallow steps, thinking in his head, why is this concrete floor so soft, is it a beach? But before he could think about it, his head hit a bouncy''sex''. Because of the inertia, the feet were still moving forward due to the inertia, but the advancement of the head was blocked, so the whole person rose up into the air forcibly and sat directly on the ground, "Oh, my God!" Hugo only felt that his whole body was about to fall apart, and the whole person turned into a puddle of mud in an instant, lying on the ground unable to move at all. He thought he was still twenty yards away from Leonardo, but he was blocked when he was halfway through the brakes, and he fell off because of the brakes. Hugo opened his dim eyes and tried to search for what was blocking his way. His feet were exploring in front of him. There were no obstructions in front of him. Then he saw a "hairy" in the dim light. ''The fluffy rope, even dotted with stars, is like an artifact, but Hugo knew it was just a clothesline. But why there is a clothesline at the door of the bar, Hugo has no energy to think. "Leo, Leo?" Hugo could hear the low moaning beside him, but he couldn''t find Leonardo, and he touched his left hand to the side, and finally reached the point. A scorching body, "Leo, are you okay?" Originally, he lost control of his body because of the spirit of liquor. Now after suffering a fierce blow, Hugo only feels that he doesn''t want to stand up at all. And also unable to stand up. "Oh, Hugo, oh... I''m so uncomfortable..." Leonardo''s groan made Hugo''s still sober brain immediately realize that it is not good, although he still can''t handle such a situation, he simply I dont know what to do, but the remaining processing power of the brain tells him that he should at least look at Leonardos situation Hugo grabbed Leonardos arm with his left hand and wanted to sit up, but found that the effort was too much. He could only roll on the spot and rolled in the direction of Leonardo. As expected, he felt it. When he reached the obstacle of the hot body behind, Hugo adjusted his body laboriously, "Leo, what''s the matter with you?" But before Leonardo could answer, Hugo heard a "vomit" sound, and then there was a burst of warmth from the left body and left hand, and the liquid mixed with solid things poured onto Hugo''s left hand. It penetrated the shirt and touched his skin, the sour smell was really bad. Hugo''s brain vaguely understood what was going on, but he had no time to think. He also "vomited" and began to throw up. Hugo didn''t know where he was throwing up. He only felt that his brain was blank and the vomiting was dim. . Hugo strongly doubted whether Alex''s dinner was emptied before attending the Sidney party. After vomiting, Hugo''s whole body seemed to have disappeared. The brain that was still awake was as if power was cut off, and it darkened little by little, and then Hugo closed his eyes in a muddled manner. I no longer know. If someone passes by, you can see two people lying on the lawn in front of the''door'' of an ordinary house. There is a clothesline on the lawn, but they were knocked down at this moment, and the clothes on it were spread out in a mess. On the ground, and this is not the worst. To make matters worse, two people fell asleep next to the vomit. The typical behavior of a drunkard makes the stomach tumble. Even if it is a bit of alcohol, it is not touched. People will feel nauseous when they see this scene. . Fortunately, it was late at night, and everyone was celebrating the arrival of the New Year. People on the Third Street who fell into madness because of the "jing" can be seen everywhere, so no one found the two drunks here. I dont know how much time has passed, Hugo woke up in a daze. He only felt that his brain was groggy, and he didnt know where he was. Fortunately, his control over the body seemed to be back again. Then, he got up and sat up, and then saw that he was lying in a mess. Hugo couldn''t help laughing with this appearance: the glorious and deadly life seemed to be back again. Turning his head and looking, Hugo saw the figure lying next to him, not a glorious teammate, but Leonardo, which reminded Hugo that this was Los Angeles in 1993. Hugo couldn''t help shivering. He was wearing a shirt now, and he was still wet, the dark night''color'' around and the faint sporadic noises told Hugo that it was still in the early hours of the morning, no wonder he felt It''s so cold. Hugo shook Leonardo and found that he had no intention of getting up. In desperation, Hugo could only stand up, looked around and realized that they were lying in someone elses yard, and they were still trying to get up. It was a mess, and couldn''t help making a face. Hugo shook Leonardo again, "Leo, wake up, we can''t stay here." Hugo increased his strength and shook it twice. This time Leonardo finally woke up. Come here moaning and wailing in your mouth. Hugo laughed, but with this smile, he twitched his forehead and had a terrible headache. Hugo vigorously''rubbed'' the''Tian'' acupuncture, "Get up! We must leave." Then Hugo bends over. Supporting Leonardo, the two of them leaned on each other, turned away staggeringly, and walked across the short lilac on the periphery of the lawn. Seeing the jacket they had thrown on the short lilac, they couldn''t help but laughed and picked up the jacket casually. Then walk along the stone road. Hugo looked around and tried to locate them, but found that they were already some distance away from Third Street. They actually walked to the edge of the beach, and the late night sea breeze continued to blow over, causing Hugo. Both Leonardo and Leonardo kept shivering, and could only rely on each other to resist the raging sea breeze. After walking for a short distance, Hugo felt sore all over. Although he was awake most of the time, his body still did not recover. Leonardo was worse than him. Almost the whole body was pressed on him. Hugo is very laborious. In desperation, Hugo could only look around. Not far away, there was an observation deck where the beach rescue team usually observes the sea level, which could block the sea breeze. Hugo supported Leonardo and walked off the beach, then stumbled towards the observation deck, hoping to take a break from the wind there. Chapter 222： New year sunrise "God, how much wine did you drink!" Hugo only felt that Leonardo was like a sandbag, putting all the weight on Hugo''s right shoulder, even under normal circumstances. I also feel too heavy, not to mention Hugo is weak in his limbs now, so Hugo dragged Leonardo on the beach with a half-bearing, but fortunately the observation deck is not far away, it is less than two. At a distance of ten yards, Hugo staggered to his destination. Hugo smashed Leonardo directly on the beach. He didn''t have the strength to climb to the top of the observation deck. He simply sat on the beach under the observation deck. This also blocked a lot of sea breeze, and he immediately felt " "Comfortable"Hugo soon noticed the stench coming from his shirt. "Oh, it hurts!" Leonardo was thrown off, smashed a hole in the beach, groaned, and seemed to maintain a little sober consciousness. Hugo looked at the various kinds of vomit on his shirt and felt that his stomach was starting to roll again, so he simply took off the shirt, rolled it up and threw it next to him, and then put his coat directly on. When I came up, I sat down on the beach and buried my''legs'' with sand so that I could maintain a little temperature. Fortunately, I left my coat in the short lilac bushes, and it was not contaminated with vomit, otherwise it would be a torment to be shirtless in this winter. Hugo was tossing the sand with both hands, but his eyes were constantly searching around, thinking in his head: Did I bring the mobile phone with me when I came out? Leonardo saw that Hugo didn''t care about his plan, and finally stopped yelling, opened his eyes with difficulty, lay on the beach, and looked around, "Where are we?" "I don''t know." Hugo felt that he was really heroic." On the first day of 998, he sat on the beach "drinking the northwest wind" and endured the freezing cold of the winter, wearing a pure sheep''s wool coat. Playing with sand on the beach is really unique. Leonardo lay there for a while, also feeling cold, shivered a few times, and climbed directly beside Hugo, saw the messy shirt, kicked a piece with his foot, "No wonder I said so. Smelly." Hugo sneered, "Look at yourself." Leonardo looked down at himself and almost didn''t vomit again. His coat was on his body. The large area on the right was completely soaked in vomit. He quickly took off his coat and t-shirt. But I found out right away that it was winter, and taking off my clothes meant that I was alive and guilty. Even though Los Angeles was like''spring'' all the year round, it was January 1st and it was still dark all around. I couldn''t see anything. I knew it was midnight. , The sea breeze kept whizzing, so Leonardo turned his coat over unambiguously, and then put it on again. After the tossing, Leonardo noticed Hugos actions and realized that it was indeed a good way to keep warm. He also sat next to Hugo. He learned how to do it, and still chattered, "Why dont you go back? ? Its too cold to stay here." "You have the strength to walk now?" Hugo retorted Leonardo and left Leonardo speechless. Hugo looked to the left hand side. It was pitch black, and only the stars could be seen. He could hear it just now. At this time, all the noise that I saw disappeared in the whirring sea breeze, "It is still a distance from the road. It is not so easy to find a shelter from the wind. Let''s take a rest, and when we have strength, we will go and ask. Go in and sit in the bar, then call someone for help." Hugo and Leonardo are now penniless and have no contact information. Although they are not isolated from the world, they do need help. Leonardo knew what Hugo said was reasonable, so he didn''t speak any more, just bury his legs with sand intently. "How about it, this time you can have a good drink again, right?" Hugo joked. Leonardo had been clamoring for a drink before. This party really opened his stomach and had a drink. "What did you do yesterday? How much wine did you drink? Is there a gallon?" "Cut, a gallon?" Leonardo looked very disdainful. "I drank a gallon before I was conscious, and I won''t know after that. I must have more." A gallon is almost equivalent to four liters, which is almost four kilograms, Hugo can''t help but be speechless. But Leonardo''s next words surprised Hugo, "You drink at least a gallon, right? I think you drink like water. I didn''t expect you to drink so well." Hugo believes that his expression must be a "" character, "Why don''t I remember that I drank so much?" His alcohol capacity is only five bottles of beer, how could he drink a gallon! This is not drinking anymore, totally It''s the buffalo! Leonardo curled his lips and looked at Hugo with a look of contempt, as if to say: Are you cute? Then he said, "I bet you were playing darts yesterday. You might be almost a gallon after drinking it. Arent you''very'' sober back then? Why don''t you remember." Hugo tilted his head and tried to remember. He remembered the dart bet, but how many times he lost. To be honest, Hugo really has no memory. Leonardo looked at Hugo''s "confused" face, rolled his eyes, "Did you not be sad because of the "sugar-coated trap" yesterday? Or because of the magical "woman" ?" Leonardo didn''t have too much scruples. He regarded Hugo as a friend, so he said directly what he thought of. Friends were originally swing and swing. Hugo was quite surprised when he heard this. He remembered talking about the "sugar-coated trap" yesterday, but he didn''t remember the mention of Uma. He deeply felt that drinking really shouldn''t be excessive. "You should believe in yourself." Leonardo looked at Hugo without speaking, and continued, "I''m filming with Robert De Niro right now, you know? From him, I learned something. Reason: Even Robert has a role that he cant get. Maybe sometimes, even the role that he especially wants to play may not be in his hands. So we must calm our minds. Seeing the 18-year-old Leonardo solemnly comforting himself, Hugo couldn''t help feeling very happy, and he laughed, "So, you can do it? "Of course not." Leonardo didn''t even think about it, so he shook his head and denied it. "If I had missed the role of such an important script as''Sugar Coated Trap'', I guess I would drink and drink just like you. So far as personnel matters." "Hahahaha," Hugo couldn''t help clapping his hands and laughed, "then you still comfort me with this?" "I thought you could understand it. Besides, aren''t these principles just used to comfort people?" Leonardo curled his lips. "Although I always think this is a dog. Shit, but when used to comfort people, It''s still very useful." Leonardo took a look at Hugo, "Otherwise what do you want me to say, hey, man, I''m only eighteen years old, you''re twenty-five years old, and you''re in this business. For ten years, how can I understand something that you can''t see through." Seeing Leonardo, who pretended to be an adult, Hugo really laughed, not only because of this conversation, but also because Leonardo always appeared in the 21st century after entering the 21st century. The deep hatred of the role of''lust'' overlaps with the scowling, vigorous, and frivolous young man in front of him, which is really very happy. Hugos laughter made Leonardo feel a little bit shy. He didnt know whether he was right or not. In fact, Leonardo drank too much yesterday. Part of the reason was that he wanted to join the carnival, but the main reason behind it was. It''s because he, as Hugo''s friend, accompanies his friends to carnival together. Hugo patted Leonardo **** the shoulder, "You''re right, you''re right." Leonardo was slapped by Hugo and grinned, expressing his pain with all his expressions, but Hugo still didn''t stop. , "Don''t worry, I''m fine, even if I have something, I just vomited up." Hugo glanced at the shirt and t-shirt next to him. "Disgusting!" Leonardo immediately screamed, and Hugo was no better. It was a mess, and both of them quickly turned away. "Hey, look!" Leonardo saw the sight in front of him, interrupted the two people''s joke, patted Hugo on the shoulder, and made him look straight ahead. At the junction of the sea level, an orange color light slowly emerged, fainting the surrounding darkness. Obviously, this is sunrise. The sun is climbing up from the sea level as if climbing a hill, the ray of red "color" gradually evolved into a golden "color", and the surrounding black "color" curtain was torn apart from the boundless black "color". A big''hole'', and then extend the light endlessly. The howling sea breeze and the whining sea''waves'' became more and more raging at this moment, as if they did not want the dawn to come, and struggled with the night to resist the appearance of the sun. But the sun is still climbing slowly against a whole black sky. The dazzling golden color is like a fireball constantly rolling in the line of sight, and the surrounding black color seems to have lost its strength. Gradually begin to fade, centering on the sun, orange-red color, bright yellow color, dark blue color, navy blue color, blue-black color, black color, and the entire sky color ''Passing in and out of a gorgeous canvas, the flames of the sun began to ignite this canvas, dyeing the sea horizon, waves and waves in the distance a little bit by color. Suddenly, the originally gradual progress accelerated, and the sun seemed to take a leap. UUwww.uukanshu. Com directly broke free from the shackles of the sea horizon, jumped out and became a circular fireball, and then climbed faster and faster, dyeing everything around it into a gorgeous golden color. The black "color" of the night is like the "tide" of water, hula la, and it retreats clean, the entire sky turns into an elegant orange red color, and only a little bit of the dark blue color that is unwilling to dissipate in the sky behind you is left. ''Hidden behind the hill. The shouts of the sea breeze and the sea''waves'' are all covered by the golden''color'' sunlight, like a docile lion. After being tamed, only the sound of whimpering is left, but it brings out the more tranquility of the world. . The miracles of nature are fully revealed at this moment, and it is only jaw-dropping. Any language or rhetoric is pale and weak, and it is impossible to describe one percent of the magnificent sunrise in front of you. "Wow..." There was no words other than exclamation. Leonardo jumped up excitedly, wanting to express his joy with his whole body, but he just got up and hit the ground hard. Only to find that his feet were buried in the sand. But Leonardo didn''t have time to heal the pain in his butt, his eyes couldn''t be separated from the gorgeous sun. Hugo sat next to him, just staring blankly, the amber eyes were completely dyed golden. The first in 1993 came out today, ushering in the new year in the most magnificent way. Chapter 223： Uma apologizes "This is a beautiful day, the sky is falling, you think this is a beautiful day, don''t let it go and miss it." Hugo''s inner emotions couldn''t help but turned into a melody, overflowing from his mouth, spreading the wings of imagination in front of the dazzling sun, turning all the goodness into a melody to fly freely. Hugo''s voice became hoarse because of the hangover, and the usual mellow and warm voice also brought some hoarse roar at this time, deducting this high melody into infinite color. The magnificence of nature is easy to make people feel, either simply shouting or expressing mood, or venting inner emotions. It is possible for the poet to see such a magnificent landscape and become prosperous in poetry. As a musical swordsman, Hugo''s thoughts flowed into a melody in the first place. This feeling is really wonderful. So that Hugo lingered, didn''t want to wake up. Leonardo heard Hugos singing and couldnt help but glanced back at Hugo, but he was reluctant to bear the sunrise before him, so he turned to look at the horizon line again, but Hugos lingering melody kept lingering in his ears. He hovered around, so he turned his head again to look at Hugo, and finally couldn''t bear to ask, "What song is this?" Hugo shrugged, "I don''t know, I just made the sword." In his mind, these two lyrics kept circling, but there was no way to concatenate them into a complete song, so Hugo did not insist, just hum. Sing this melody. "You mean, now?" Leonardo looked at Hugo in amazement. He hadn''t seen a musician live swordsmanship with his own eyes. This process was really amazing, just like a miracle of sunrise. "Yes," Hugo "Lu" smiled and nodded, then looked at Leonardo, and said happily, "But only these two sentences, for the time being. I don''t know if the sunrise in front of me is so beautiful. My brain has stagnated, and the wine''jing'' is still controlling my brain, so there are only these two sentences." Swordsmanship originally relies on inspiration to exist, maybe Hugo can be like the "Oprah talk show" Accepting the task, the sword makes a song like "sunburn"; but at the same time, Hugo will just make a fragment with the sword just like now, and then look forward to the future to get inspiration to complete the song. Leonardo wanted to make a complaint, but his brain''s ability to function is also limited, and finally he can only ask dryly, "Then what is the name of this song?" "You wouldn''t name a song with only two lines of lyrics?" Hugo laughed happily. "But for the sake of marking, it''s called good day (.day) for the time being, right." Leonardo whispered the name of the song twice, and then didn''t speak any more, just looked at the sunrise again, quietly feeling the temperature of the sun on his skin. When the sun climbed to a position of thirty degrees, the speed of the ascent slowed down. Hugo greeted Leonardo to stand up, pat the sand on his body, and move towards the direction of Third Street one by one. I took another step, and the brilliant sunshine behind me made the first morning of the year very beautiful. Back on Third Street, Hugo and Leonardo didn''t have to spend too much effort to find Alex and his party in "Barney''s Beer". Everyone did not go home, but lay down at the bar table. I fell asleep on the scene. It is estimated that no one has discovered the disappearance of Hugo and Leonardo, just like the two of them did not discover the disappearance of Toby and Carl. After waiting for a while in the bar, Toby and Carl also staggered back all the way. The bar, depending on the situation, is not much better than Hugo and Leonardo. As for Charlize, she and a group of "women" fell down in the staff lounge on the second floor of the bar. It seems that it was a carnival until dawn last night. After a night of hangover, everyone had a terrible headache. Naturally, no one was able to drive. Finally, he called a taxi on the phone in the bar and sent the group back home. Hugo took a shower with his spirit. Otherwise, the whole body was vomit and sand, and I couldn''t sleep peacefully. After the bath was over, he fell on the bunk of the''bed'' and fell into a drowsy sleep. I dont know that after sleeping for a few hours, Hugo was swayed and swayed constantly. He wanted to open his eyes, but found it very difficult. Hugo strongly doubted whether his eyes were swollen because of eyelids. It''s really heavy and painful. After finally opening his eyes, Hugo saw Uma sitting at the end of his bed, looking at himself intently. Hugo rubbed his eyes, sat up halfway, and looked at Uma dimly, but didnt know what to say. Uma twitched the corners of her mouth, "Did you have a good time last night?" Hugo sat up without answering immediately, but lowered his eyes. After waiting for a while, he lazily responded with "Um". Seeing Hugos reaction like this, Uma knew that Hugo was still angry about what happened last night. Uma shook Hugos ankle and asked Hugo to raise his eyes and look at him. Then he said, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry last night." Uman''s green eyes shot out infinitely sincerely to express his apology, staring at Hugo intently, hoping that Hugo could feel his truth. Feel. Hugo moved his lips slightly. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. When Hugo was hesitating, Uma immediately stood up and walked to the door. On the table, I brought a plate with a cup of hot cow''s milk and two slices of honey-coated toast. I sat down on the edge of the bed again, "I know you drank a lot of wine yesterday. , I must have a headache today. Drinking a little hot cow''s milk will make it better." Uma put the plate on her lap, picked up the cow''s milk and handed it to Hugo. Hugo looked at the cow''s milk with the warm smoke in front of her, but did not do anything. Uma stared at Hugo with wide-eyed eyes, and then sent the cow''s milk forward slightly, expressing it in this way My apologies. Hugo sighed lightly, and after all he took the cow''s milk, which made Uma''s face burst into a bright smile, not forgetting to confess, "Be careful." Hugo lowered his head and took a sip of the cow''s milk. The warm cow''s milk slid into his stomach along the esophagus, which gradually warmed his cold stomach and immediately felt better. In fact, I watched the sunrise this morning, and I slept again when I came back. Hugo''s wine has almost woken up, but my body is still a bit lazy. Now I drink a glass of cow''s milk and my body gradually relaxes. Uma brought the toast up again, "I heard that it is not good to drink cow''s milk on an empty stomach after drinking. You can eat a little toast to cushion your belly." Uma''s tone today is not as aggressive and aggressive as it used to be. It was full of infinite tenderness, which made Hugo a little uncomfortable, but Hugo also knew that Uma was expressing his apologies with practical actions. Its almost time for lunch now. Eat something first, then see what you want to eat. After washing, you can eat lunch. Hugo did not refuse this time. He picked up the toast. The slightly toasted toast exudes the sweet aroma of honey, and the taste of cow''s milk makes everything beautiful. Uma put the plate on her knees on the ground, and then began to massage Hugos legs, so obviously the courtesy made Hugo not hold back, and she laughed, "You are not a professional masseuse. Just forget it with the massage." Uma didn''t stop the movement of her hand, she still pressed it hard, "Your feet are a little swollen. I will press it for you first, and then you will feel much better if you go to take a bath." Uma didn''t look up again, but looked at Hugo''s legs intently and massaged them seriously. Looking at such Uma, Hugo''s full stomach of complaints disappeared bit by bit. Although Hugo still cant understand Umas choice to stay at Sidneys house last night, as Uma said, he has his ideas, and she has hers. Many times he cant force her. Do everything according to your own rules, and vice versa. "You know, you didn''t show up last night, Alex was disappointed." Hugo finally spoke, his voice still a little hoarse, a kind of lazy sex. feel. But at this time Uma didnt have time to consider these details. When she heard Hugo talking, she immediately raised her head, her eyes filled with joy, and then realized the seriousness of Hugos topic, and put her smile away. , Nodded vigorously. "I know." Uma said, "I will go over and give Alex a formal apology!" Hugo put the toast and cow''milk'' on the''bed''side table, held Uma''s hands on his''legs'', drew him closer, and then asked, "What about you? Last night Is everything going well?" Since Uma chose to stay at Sidney''s New Year''s Eve without her own help, it was not easy for her to open up the situation there alone. Uma did not expect that Hugo would take the initiative to bring up the matter, she was stunned, and then said cautiously, "Okay, everything is fine." Hugo''lu'' gave a smile,''showing'' under her eyes. Relax, Uma knew that Hugo was worried about herself Her heart softened, and she held Hugos hands instead, "Dont worry, Im not a child, I know Im doing it. what." This sentence made Hugo chuckle and laughed, "You always know what you are doing, such as breaking into a man''s house in the middle of the night." Hugo''s words immediately irritated Uma, and barked her teeth and said to Hugo. Because of his dissatisfaction, not wanting to make Hugo smile happier instead. Uma patted the back of Hugo''s hand vigorously, which made him stop, "Get up, you go to wash up, and then think about what you want to eat for lunch. You definitely didn''t eat anything last night, right?" Hugo pouted and nodded, "I''m vomiting everything I''ve eaten, and I''m hungry now." Looking at the man who acted like a baby in front of him, Uma couldn''t help but laugh. But Hugo went on casually, "Oh, yes, Charlize and Alex also drank a lot, call them up and see what everyone wants to eat." When Uma heard Charlizes name, her expression couldnt help but pause. No woman would like her. A man casually mentioned the names of other women, especially when she thought that Hugo was with Charlize last night. Yes, even if there are a large group of friends next to me, I still feel uncomfortable. But then I thought that this was my own choice, so Uma could only sigh in her heart, and re-energized her spirit, "Okay, then you go wash. I''ll call Charlize." Chapter 224： Magnanimous friend Uma watched Hugo enter the bathroom, took a deep breath, and roused her spirit. The gentleness and cautiousness just now converged, and she repeated her usual swift and neat posture, and then raised her head and walked toward her. To Charlize''s room. But before Uma knocked on the''door'', the wooden''door'' was opened directly, Charlize appeared at the''door'' with a tired face, and Uma''Lu'' smiled and said hello, "Good noon , Charlize." Charlize obviously didn''t expect that Uma would come to greet him as soon as he woke up. He stepped back ignorantly. After seeing the people who came, he said hello, "Oh... hey! Uma. Now. Is it noon? Charlizes lazily pinched his hair with a shark clip, and walked towards the kitchen, searching for the coffee machine on the stove. Under the influence of Hugo, Charlize, Alex, including Joseph and Carl upstairs, all developed the habit of making coffee the first thing in the morning. "Hugo hasn''t gotten up yet? He drank a lot last night." Charlize asked casually. She knew that Uma had appeared so early and she must have come to take care of Hugo, so she naturally started talking about it. . Also as a''female'', Uma has always been very aware of Charlize''s charm, that kind of natural temperament does not require makeup or dressing, and it overflows with gestures, just like now, Charlize is wearing a simple dress. His t-shirt and sports long''trousers'' were used as pajamas, and his hair was **** sloppyly, not only without makeup, but also in a mess because of the hangover, but this Charlize still has an indescribable lazy charm. At the beginning, Uma was wary of Charlize. She knew that Charlize was at odds with her aura, and the atmosphere between the two was always slightly tense. But later, Uma announced the ownership of Hugo, and after several trials, she also knew that Charlize and Hugo were just friends, including not long ago Uma prepared a "wave" dinner for Hugo, Charlize It was also very cooperative with Alex and the others, which made Uma feel relieved. However, Uma chose to stay at Sidneys house last night, and it was this group of friends who accompanied Hugo to the New Years Eve, and Charlize was among the friends, which made Umas vigilance that had calmed down and his teeth fluttered. Get up, "Hugo went to take a shower. Drinking coffee in the morning is not a good habit, and you drank so much wine last night, I warmed up the cow''s milk, so you can have a drink." Uma also left. Entered the kitchen, took out the warm cow milk from the micro-wave oven, poured a cup and handed it to Charlize. Charlize said with a smile, "Thank you. But Alex and I have developed a habit. It seems that the day is not complete without coffee in the morning. Even if you don''t drink it, it''s good to smell the aroma of coffee." Although Charlize The brain is a little slow, but she still feels Uma''s vigilance. This is the instinct of a''female'' person. She knew that Umas current actions were actually taking the initiative, and Charlize did not intend to fight Uma, so she just took Umas cows milk and took a sip of it symbolically. Get busy. "God, give me a cup of coffee." Alex''s hoarse voice came out from the room, and then he saw Charlize making coffee from the back, and exclaimed excitedly, "Hey, Charlize, Do you remember what kind of coffee Hugo made last week? Give me a cup." "Kilimanjaro? Are you sure?" Charlize frowned. As long as she thought of the Kilimanjaro coffee that Hugo drank, she felt sore in her mouth, "That coffee is so bitter!" Alex lay directly on the sofa, "Yes, I want to take a sip of black coffee to refresh myself, otherwise I always feel like I''m walking in the mud." "Black coffee is terrible." Uma smiled and said''interrupted'', which made Alex stand up immediately, slightly restrained, "Hey, Uma." Uma smiled and nodded as a greeting. Then, Alex explained seriously, "Hehe, I will try it too. Hugo always makes coffee in different styles. Charlize and I have also developed a habit..." Alex did not look. When Charlize squeezed his eyebrows in the kitchen, he still said to himself, "Now I feel accustomed to not drinking coffee every morning, and smelling the aroma of coffee is also good." Alex''s words overlapped with Charlize''s words just now, and Uma immediately knew that their habit was born because of Hugo. In fact, this is nothing. When living together, it is easy to influence each other. This is the case for couples, family members, and friends. The influence under the same roof cannot be underestimated. However, Uma is more sensitive today. It was the first time she had a dispute with Hugo last night. Now she feels the distance between herself and Hugo because of these small details, which makes Uma hold the cow. The fingers of the milk cup couldn''t help but shrank, but there was nothing abnormal on the surface, "Hehe, I heated the cow''s milk for you. Hugo said that you drank a lot yesterday, and the cow''s milk can hangover." Charlize knew something was wrong with the way Uma spoke. There are too many mysteries in Umas words. The first one is "heating the cow''s milk" for you. Obviously, Charlize and Alex are included together. Go in, this is not the same as the situation of serving Hugo by the door and taking two friends by the way; the second is "Hugo Talk" to show that she and Hugo have already had a''communication''. , Which shows that she and Hugo have had a deep friendship. For Charlize, who was also a "female", this kind of three-circle words understood immediately. She knew that Uma was definitely not happy now, but Charlize was a little bit disdainful. In fact, Charlize knew that what Uma was talking about was to guard against herself, or to guard against other''girls'' students including herself, but Charlize was not panicked at all, she was very frank, because she and the rain last night Nothing happened between Guo, and she and Hugo are just simple friends. In fact, what happened last night was Umas own choice. She chose to stay at Sidneys house. There is no need for her to care about these things now; and Hugos party is all friends gathered together. Uma is a little eager to declare his ownership, either because he thinks too much and has no sense of security; or he has a ghost in his heart. There was a ghost in her heart? Charlize seemed to have caught some clues, but she quickly slipped away. She was not sure what she was worried about, but she felt something abnormal, which made her frowned-and she was stunned Mars dissatisfaction. But even so, what can she do. As a friend, she can only hope that Uma and Hugo will not quarrel, otherwise they will only harm Chi Yu. Alex didn''t think so much anymore. The brains of the women and the men were too different. He smiled and took the cows milk cup, "Thank you, thank you so much." "I didn''t attend your party last night. I''m so sorry, I still feel very sorry." Uma looked at Alex and sincerely expressed her apologies. Alex originally felt a little angry, not because Uma did not show up, but because Hugo was obviously in a bad mood last night, but Uma was not with him, but now he hears Umas apology, Alec Si did not continue to pull his face, and shook his head quickly and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. In fact, a party is a group of friends having fun together, and happiness is the most important thing." While talking, Hugo finished washing and came out. He wiped his head with a bath towel and walked into the hall, "Alex, go and call Joseph and Carl, uh... and Fogin." Hugo remembered. Fujin lives upstairs, and it doesn''t seem good not to call him, "We went out for lunch together. It is estimated that there is not much leftover from what we ate last night." "So many people?" Uma widened her eyes and expressed her surprise. She pointed to the refrigerator, "I originally planned to make lunch at home to fill your stomachs." Hugo looked at Umas expression and laughed. He knew that Uma had been making up for what happened last night. It is estimated that lunch was part of the original plan. "Then eat out at noon and come back to eat at night. Its almost time for lunch anyway, so its too much trouble to do it temporarily." Charlize stretched his waist and walked towards the bathroom, "Alex, I will use the bathroom first, you wait." After a few steps, Hugo asked, "What do you have at noon? Do you really want to eat?" This is a habit, because everyone has to eat together and must take care of everyone as much as possible, so Hugo asked directly without thinking too much. Charlize looked at Hugos straightforward expression, curled his mouth, and then glanced at Uma from the corner of his gaze. I dont care. Anyway, a group of drunks probably want to eat the same thing. Oh, yes, I don''t want to eat sushi, you told Carl not to suggest." This sentence made Hugo and Alex laugh and then watched Charlize enter the bathroom. Uma didnt understand, so, looking at Hugo, Hugo explained with a smile, We had a few drinks before. After that, Karl said he wanted something lighter, so he suggested sushi. Then we went to the restaurant to eat. Wasabi makes our stomachs torment. But Carl is all right. Thats why Charlize said just now that he would never eat sushi." "I don''t want to eat raw food at noon today, I will warn Carl." Alex also smiled and walked towards the door. Uma smiled and nodded to express understanding. Similar to this kind of thing, only the roommates living together will know about it, especially among the best friends, but Uma doesnt know about these anecdotes, which makes her look involuntarily. After Charlize, until the sloppy figure disappeared calmly and freely at the''door'' of the bathroom. But the lunch finally progressed very happily. Uma also met the mysterious guest Fujin on the fourth floor for the first time. In addition, Leonardo and Toby were also called over. A group of people laughed while enjoying Spanish cuisine. The sound continued, and finally recovered some vitality from the nightmare of the hangover. In 1993, I came to my side amidst such laughter. Chapter 225： Vacation for 2 people Malibu is only 30 miles away from Los Angeles. Starting from Santa Monica Beach, along the coastline all the way west, you can see the coastal city surrounded by countless sandy beaches, sea''waves'' and sunshine, and a 20-mile coastline. Enough to make fans of''waves'' crazy, and the landscape of many state parks, canyons, and rivers makes this a paradise. The endless beauty, the clean private living environment, and the brilliant sunrise and sunset make Malibu a clean habitat far from the city. Malibus history is very long, dating back to the mid-sixteenth century, but this area has existed as a nobles private property for centuries. Until 1929, the land owners were in contact with the state government. After losing the marathon lawsuit, he had to agree to build a road through the city. Later, the owners were forced to sell and lease part of their properties. This is the embryonic form of Malibu. Beginning in the 1950s, Malibu attracted many film crews to come here for shooting by relying on warm and pleasant beaches and beautiful and comfortable scenery, making it gradually prosperous. Many resort-style villas began to be established in this area. Under the premise of destroying the natural scenery, a recuperation resort has been formed-of course this is the right of the rich. Until March 1991, Malibu officially became a city under the banner of California and belonged to Los Angeles. Although the name is a city, it is actually just a small county with a population of less than 10,000. Although it is only 30 miles away from Santa Monica, it can be reached in 40 minutes by car, but due to the lack of supermarkets, shopping malls, etc. Living configuration, everyone must drive to Santa Monica to supplement daily necessities. Therefore, Malibu is completely a holiday destination for the rich. Buy enough daily necessities in the city, and then drive to Malibu to enjoy a life in isolation. If Beverly Hills is the star-gathering place in Los Angeles, then Malibu is the star-gathering place of the entire west coastline. Each villa here covers a very large area, basically eliminating everyones exploration. Sight-if you break in, you will be "privately" breaking into a private house, so rich people or celebrities, many people in the upper class like to enjoy leisure time without disturbing people here. Therefore, although Malibu has only been established for two years, the entire urban ecological chain here has basically been formed, and the price of villas is naturally high-of course, compared to a villa in the 21st century, it costs 10 million U.S. dollars. , The price is very low now, but this is still the patent of the rich, it is like a specific circle, only a specific group of people can enter. Today, Hugo entered this circle for the first time. Joseph drove Hugo and Uma into the big''door'' of one of the villas, helped to move everything and luggage brought from the supermarket to the''door'', then walked back to the driver''s seat and opened the car. Door'', "Then, I wish you a happy holiday and enjoy this leisure time." "Joe, you can stay in such a big house too." Hugo smiled and sent out an invitation, "You have been busy for a year in the past, and you deserve a holiday. Uma, who was standing next to Hugo, also raised his head and smiled, "Yes, Joseph, you should also enjoy a vacation. In the past two months, you have been too busy. It''s time to take a good time. Take a break." Joseph glanced at Uma and remembered what Charlize had said before he set off, "Believe me, Uma definitely wants to enjoy the two-person world with Hugo. I mean two people, no one else. , Hugo belonged to Uma during this time, not to our group of friends. Not only should we not join the group of friends, it''s best to stay far-I mean-absolutely far away, out of their sight. " Before that, Joseph was still skeptical of Charlize''s words, but looking at the smile on Uma''s face at this time, he suddenly understood the source of Charlize''s words and believed that the words were true. Joseph couldn''t help but sigh secretly: The world of the "woman" is really incomprehensible. "No, I don''t want it anymore." Joseph knew that if he really stayed, he would probably suffer. "I have two more scripts in my hand. I will check it out first and let you know if there is news.'' I''ll also pay attention to the sleepless night in Seattle." Hugo patted Joseph on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Don''t be too anxious, things should go slowly, and the most important thing is to put your mind right." Joseph nodded, then waved goodbye to Uma, sat directly in the driver''s seat, and drove away. Hugo turned and looked at Uma in front of him, "Hey, there are really only two of us left now!" A few days ago, Uma proposed to Hugo to enjoy the world of the two together, on the one hand to make up for the regret of not spending time together on New Year''s Eve, on the other hand, to relax Hugo, who has worked hard for several months. Hugo thinks this is a good idea. He has been in Los Angeles for nearly a year and has not really rested. After so many things on New Year''s Eve, Hugo also wants to relax his head. After careful consideration, they chose Malibu. Although Hugo''s current level does not have enough capacity to purchase villas in Malibu, Malibu also provides rental services for idle villas. The so-called leasing business is actually more of a hope that someone lives in the villa for a long time and maintains the daily operation of the villa than the rent. Only in this way can the villa last forever. Hugo now wants to rent a villa for a period of vacation, and still has this ability. Malibus villas by the sea can be called a hot door area, requiring an average rent of US$20,000 a day. This does not include maintenance costs such as electricity and water. It is the same as luxury goods such as sports cars and yachts. The threshold for buying a villa is not high, but the cost of maintaining the villa can be said to be sky-high. "Downton Abbey (.abbey in the British TV series that began to air in 2010 is priced at 400 million US dollars, and the annual maintenance cost is as high as 8 million US dollars, of which only the cleaning cost is as high as 1.7 million US dollars. In addition, water and electricity bills, gas bills, security, grassland,''flower'' gardens, maintenance and other expenses are also very valuable. It can be seen that, in fact, the purchase of real luxury goods is very expensive, but the maintenance cost is even higher. The rent of the Malibu Villa is not expensive, but the related maintenance costs must be borne by the tenants themselves. This is a high cost. But Hugo only came here for a short holiday, so the cost is still affordable. Looking at the villa in front of them, Hugo and Uma couldn''t wait to enter the empty house, and browsed the house for the first time, only then did they know what comfort and luxury are. The location of the villa is only a few steps away from Malibu Beach. It covers an area of ??more than 6,000 square feet (560 square meters). It will take some time to browse all of it. It contains four bedrooms and four bathrooms. The exterior of the house is made of stone walls, with a pleasant exposed terrace, and the interior design is elegant European style. Most of the rooms are facing the direction of the swimming pool and the sea, allowing people to see the blue sky and the sea at a glance. The beautiful scenery of the water and sky makes every part of the house a landscape. This is the real mansion. Every design is carefully arranged, including luxurious sofas, revolving stairs, retro fireplaces, primitive bookcases, cumbersome chandeliers, and glass that can see the sky. The skylight, the indoor bar where guests can gather, and the palm trees on the side of the room where you can bathe in the shadows of the''shadow'', all the elements left a deep impression in my mind. Living in such a mansion is indeed a kind of enjoyment. Although the space is a bit too big and slightly empty, fortunately, Hugo and Uma are reluctant to enjoy the two-person world. The original vacation was only scheduled for a week, but when the week was about to end, Uma still didn''t want to leave. "We can stay here for a few more days. Anyway, we haven''t had a job recently. Who knows if we will have time to enjoy this kind of leisure after we get busy." Uma is obviously reluctant to give up here. Hugo couldn''t help laughing. He likes this place too, but he still has enough sense, "But our vacation is over, and we need to re-enter work after we go back. The Golden Globes are about to kick off." "From here to Los Angeles, it only takes 40 minutes to drive. Even if I have a job, I still have time to go back." Uma sat in Hugo''s arms and looked at Hugo with those green eyes. "Besides, Joseph didn''t say that if there is a change in work, he will call you. When you talked to him yesterday, did he mention work?" "No." Hugo sighed. He was also a little disappointed at this point, but still let himself work hard not to care. After all, no job is that simple. Joseph is also working hard now, and what he can do is also Just wait patiently and believe in Joseph. "That''s right, since it''s a vacation, then continue to enjoy it. If there is a job, then there is no way. You must go back." Uma continued to increase his persuasion, "Now, let''s continue to stay here! " Hugo was a little helpless by Uma''s words, a smile was drawn at the corner of her mouth, and she lightly bit the tip of Uma''s nose, "Then you say, stay a few more days?" This is a rented house, so naturally they can''t do what they want. '', you have to ventilate with the housing agency. However, Malibus villas are vacant all year round, especially now its winter, not the peak holiday season, so its not a big problem to stay here. "How about three more days?" Uma asked hesitantly. Hugo took a deep breath, "Okay, then stay for another three days Its okay to go back anyway, its not bad to enjoy life here, and Hugo also brought a lot of books to visit, and the days are fulfilling. . "Oh yeah!" Uma cheered immediately, "Then we have to go to the supermarket and buy some food and fruit. Oh, yes, there are pesticides. There are so many ants here, God! Yes, I dont have sunscreen either..." "You can make a list, and then we will go to the supermarket." Hugo sat up, hugged Uma''s waist, rolled over and pressed her on the sofa, and then followed Uma''s lips. The collarbone went all the way down, and said vaguely, "It''s not easy to go to the supermarket here, don''t miss anything..." In this way, Hugo and Uma continued to stay in Malibu''s villa. When Joseph heard the news, the first thing he saw was Charlizes "I knew it" eyes, "Are they going to stay?" After receiving Josephs affirmative answer, Charlize triumphed. Stretching out his right hand, Joseph, Alex, and Carl each put a dollar in Charlize''s hand. The seven-day holiday was extended to ten days, and ten days to fifteen days. In the end, Hugo and Uma waited for the 24th Golden Globe awards ceremony before they left Malibu eagerly and ended up two years. During the 11-day holiday, I returned to Los Angeles to attend tonights awards ceremony. Chapter 226： 20 million people Hugo was sitting on the back chair of the beauty salon, yawning constantly, and the makeup artist Troy Cole, who was standing next to him drying Hugos hair, said with a smile, "What did you do last night? Slept for half an hour " Hugo opened his eyes, still with sleepy eyes, "If you get up at seven o''clock in the morning, run for half an hour, and then drive an hour from Malibu to the city, then you You can understand my status." "Oh, Malibu, did you buy a house there? Don''t invite me to the party in the new house." Troy said with a smile, with familiarity in his tone. In fact, Troy and Hugo didnt know each other for a long time. In November, after Hugo began to promote "scenting and knowing women", he fixed himself in the beauty salon where Troy worked. Because of the past two months Hugos publicity schedule is very intensive. Publicity activities like previews, radio shows, and ribbon-cutting all require Hugo to make a full preparation to arrive at the scene. Therefore, Hugo and Troy also meet very frequently. I''m familiar a lot. Today, Hugo was to attend the Golden Globe Awards ceremony held at the Hilton Hotel in the evening, so he came to the beauty salon early in the morning to take care of himself. Since there must be so many artists participating in the ceremony today, Hugo also made an appointment early, and then arrived at the beauty room on time to start his days itinerary. Hearing Troys teasing, Hugo couldnt help but laughed, Im not that rich now. Buying a house in Malibu? Thats a distant dream. The villa I live in now costs five million U.S. dollars. I heard its a middle-to-lower grade in Malibu." "Since you know you have a job today, you should end your vacation yesterday." Troy said casually with a smile. Hugo yawned again, "Yeah, I thought it would be only a 40-minute drive, but there was a traffic jam on Santa Monica Boulevard this morning, and I was almost late, which is really frustrating." While talking, a familiar and unfamiliar voice came on the TV screen in front of him. Hugo looked up and saw that it was "Oprah Talk Show" and "Isn''t this already broadcast the day before yesterday?" During the live broadcast, he and Wu Ma watched in the villa. "It was four days ago." Troy corrected Hugo and made Hugo laugh. During his vacation, he did not have an accurate concept of time. "This show was very successful. This is the third rebroadcast in four days. "Troy''s words surprised Hugo. He was in Malibu, as if completely isolated from the world. Joseph and him mentioned this matter, but Hugo did not expect it to be so successful. "It''s just me. What I saw, I didnt know if I replayed it a few times outside of that." Seeing Hugo''s curious expression, Troy couldn''t help but smiled, and asked the assistant next to him to increase his voice, and then said, "Don''t you know the ratings of this episode of''Oprah Talk Show'' when it premiered? The whole of Los Angeles is boiling over. Well, I actually want to say that the entire United States is very lively, but you know, I just saw the sights of Los Angeles, I dont know the sights of other cities, but the ratings and newspapers and magazines told me , Buddy, you have become the hottest topic now." Hugos sleepworms ran away a lot. "The ratings? Joe told me, uh..." Hugo felt that his memory was a little vague. When Joseph told him that day, he was too excited, his usual calm tone. It was almost impossible to scream directly. Hugo can''t remember the specific number. He just remembers that he was too happy with Joseph, but he forgot the detailed situation, "15 million viewers?" "God, you are really a big heart." Troy rolled his eyes, obviously dissatisfied with Hugo''s attitude, and then his eyes rounded and said excitedly, "Twenty-three million viewers, this But the "Oprah Talk Show" has the best performance in the past year." The memory in Hugo''s head gradually became clear. It is no wonder that Joseph was so excited that day, and his usual calmness could not be suppressed. The average viewership of the "Oprah Talk Show" has remained around 12 million, and Hugo starred. This program actually created nearly twice the results, which is indeed very shocking. More importantly, this means that 23 million people in the United States have watched Hugos interview. Troys earlier sentence, "The entire United States is very lively..." was confirmed. You know, the current population of the United States is only 250 million. "You should really go and read newspapers and magazines." Troy suggested. Hugo remembered that Joseph suggested him the same way. It was just that he stayed in Malibu on holiday, and they did not subscribe to any newspapers and magazines. In addition, they stayed at home for a few days, so the information was almost isolated from the world. Like in the 21st century, even if you stay home, a computer can connect to the world, so the news of Hugo lags behind. "So, what newspaper do you have here?" Hugo was completely awake at this time, looking around for any carrier that can be used to search for information. Troy searched around, and then asked the assistant to bring all the newspapers and magazines that could be seen around him, "Here, here are all the newspapers and magazines for the past week, you can find them yourself." Hugo ignored Troy''s busy schedule and began to flip through the magazine in his hand. He soon found relevant comments in the "Rolling Stone" magazine. "Rolling Stone" started as a professional music magazine. It has now developed into the most authoritative professional music magazine with the highest sales volume in the United States. It has also set foot in the fields of variety shows and movies to become a comprehensive''sexual'' magazine, but it contains some music content. The authority of''sex'' is still the highest in the United States. Sunburn, as a piece of pure acoustic guitar performance, shows a completely different and fresh style. It combines folk and popular elements, and uses the most basic strings to present the essence of music, which makes people Refreshing. The creator did not use''fancy'' **** and tedious arrangement, but restored the most original sound quality of the acoustic guitar, using this clear and slightly fragile string sound for interpretation. When the acoustic guitar vibrates, it is like a chant. When the poet wandering on the streets, he sang the story of an unknown sad man, and then sang it with the wind, and it was deeply imprinted in everyone''s heart. The creator can use the simplest way of arrangement to show the loss and entanglement in his heart. It can be called outstanding skill. What''s more commendable is that the lyrics of this song look plain and unremarkable, but with a touch of charm, just like The aroma of mint leaves is average, lingering in the air for a long time, which complements the melody and makes a masterpiece. Its hard to imagine that such a masterpiece actually comes from Hugo Lancaster. This is an outstanding actor. His greatest musical achievement before is the adaptation of the ending song for the movie Yihai Xiongfeng which he starred in. But this time, Lancaster was at the recording site of the show, and it took only seven steps to compose the song. His musical talent was so shocking that he had to stand up and applaud. " After Hugo finished reading, he was a little surprised. Although he liked the song "Sunburn" very much, he had never expected that "Rolling Stone" magazine would give such a high evaluation. This is really overjoyed. Prior to this, Hugos composition of songs was regarded as self-entertainment. Even if it was used for Glory to Death performances, it was only spread among the small range of people. Hugos ability has never been recognized by the authority; and this time, Hugo is in the two. Thirty-three million people showed off their creative talents. The authoritative "sex" magazine "Rolling Stone" in the United States and even the world gave such a high degree of affirmation, which made Hugo "excited" to be a little unable to himself, he did not even have Too many expressions, because he didn''t know how to express his joy. The dates of the next few newspapers were wrong, so I didnt see the relevant information, but Hugos slightly trembling hands still shed his inner excitement, and finally found another professional music magazine. rotation(. "Zhizhuan" is a professional music magazine. The authoritative "sex" in the industry is enough to compete with "Rolling Stone." The hip-hop music is given enough attention. The selection of magazine materials has always been bold and unconventional. This is very different from the relatively conservative "Rolling Stone" magazine. This can be fully reflected in the reports of underground rock bands. Many unknown rock bands can even be listed. On the cover of the "rotation" magazine, we can see their boldness. In terms of music genres, hardcore, country, reggae, experimental music, and underground music all account for a considerable proportion of "spin". The "spin" on the road to the rise of hip-hop music has played a role in the decision to fuel the wave. ''Sexual'' role. Therefore, "Rotation" is very authoritative in the underground music world, even more prosperous than "Rolling Stone". Hugo opened the "Rotation" and saw the comments inside and wrote, "It is a bold attempt to deduce the folk songs in a popular way and more importantly, not only is it not annoying, It also makes people like the abnormal, which is enough to see the talent of Hugo Lancaster. Lancaster uses the most concise arrangement to present the emotions in his heart in an understatement, but it is deeply and heavily defeated. The psychological defense line of the listeners, the''sunburn'' was left on the skin surface of every listener. Compared with Lancaster''s creative talents, his ability to sing and perform has attracted the author''s attention. An excellent creation can have countless ways of interpretation, and it will never be outdated, but only the most correct way can maximize the charm of this creation. There is no doubt that Lancaster is on the right path. In Lancasters singing without any effort, the exquisite transition, the dragging of the tail, and the rhythm of breathing are full of amazing skills. The first time I listen to it, it seems to be I was hit hard by this song without noticing the reason. Apart from feeling the turbulence and regret in my heart, I didnt have any thoughts; but after repeated listening, I felt that Lancasters sounding dull but full The voices of countless emotions, as if''milk'' oil meets strawberries, maximize the charm of the song. No one can deny that Lancaster surprised us. " Looking at the comments of "Rotation", Hugo finally got a little real feeling: Is his musical talent recognized? Chapter 227： Hot spot Imagine a person who has been hiking alone in the desert for a month, and suddenly saw the mood of the oasis. More importantly, there are other people in the oasis. After a month of loneliness, besides muttering to himself, he can finally The mood when you find the person you are talking to. So, this is Hugo''s mood at this time. I once ran away from home for the dream of music for ten years; I used to walk around the "hole" to perform in order to stick to my dreams, and I suffered for ten years; I used to work hard to enrich myself in order to struggle for my dreams, and fight for ten years. Time''yin'', in Hugo''s current life of only twenty-five years old, occupies most of the time. And before crossing, they worked hard for ten years and finally won the stage of the''Midi'' Flute Rock Music Festival, and won the nomination of the best rock live band of the year. This is their moment of glory, no matter what they can do in the end Winning, this is a turning point for the band. But at this turning point, Hugo passed through and became an actor on the podium of the "Hugo Lancaster". Recall that Hugo was crying when he received the Golden Raspberry Award, because Hugo mistakenly thought that it was the award for the best live rock band of the year, but it was a pity that he had an oolong. And now, Hugo has finally been recognized, from the "rolling stone", from the "rotation" recognition, they recognized Hugo''s creative ability, but also recognized Hugo''s performance ability, this is''grateful'' It hit Hugo''s chest violently, making his nose sore and his eyes flushing. He was so excited that he couldn''t say a word. He could only read the newspapers and magazines in front of him constantly, using such movements. Cover up your panic''chaos''. The black "color" typeface gradually blurred in sight, and was obscured by the water mist, but Hugo was still unwilling to stop, flipping through the newspapers and magazines in front of him one by one. The "Los Angeles Times" comment did not come from Nicholas McLenna, because it was a music review, written by another professional reporter, "Perfect melody, perfect lyrics, perfect interpretation, Hugo Lancaster is in'' Oprah talk show'' dedicated a perfect performance, let people see his talent beyond acting." "Los Angeles Times" is the most favorite to see this, because Nicholas had a large-scale report on Hugo''s musical talents after his interview with Hugo. However, the subject of public opinion at the time was still hesitant. After all, geniuses like Barbra Streisand did not appear often, not to mention Hugo was not a brilliant actor, let alone music. Up But now, Hugo has dedicated such a brilliant performance on the "Oprah Talk Show", giving all hesitation a counterattack in the most direct way, so that people can clearly see Hugo''s dazzling music. Talent is even more dazzling than acting. The commentary of the professional music magazine "Bulletin Board (b Fight focused on another focus, "God, **** Christ, my God, my lord... Hugo Lancaster gave in the "Oprah Talk Show" A performance that was surprisingly speechless. What''s more terrifying is that in seven steps, Lancaster created this amazing song "sunburn" in just seven steps." Know What does the seven steps mean? It means that this is just the distance from the McDonalds''door'' to the counter ordering food! And Lancaster composed a song, a song that is''exquisite'' and unparalleled in color! This is true It''s terrible! Terrible!" The "New York Times" sighed, "Hugo Lancaster, who relied on the''Scent of Fragrance'' and''Female'' Human'' and''Yihai Xiongfeng'' to recover strongly, this time showed everyone his secret weapon. Unbelievable creative talent, when a handsome and handsome man meets a guitar and composes a song exclusively on the spot, let alone Oprah Winfrey, I believe there is no "female" sex" capable Resist his charm. The humming of''sunburn'' broke the hearts of 11.5 million''females''." In addition to these authoritative magazines, the two most professional publications in the Hollywood industry, "Variety" and "Hollywood Report", are also comprehensive''sex'' magazines. Naturally, we will not miss this jaw-dropping hot spot. The "Variety Show" report continued the usual serious style, "Hugo Lancaster wrote a miracle on five guitar strings in seven steps. This song called "Sunburn" is fresh, sad, and clear. , Melodious, and moving, enough to make people look eye-catching. In addition to the improvement in acting skills, Lancaster seems to be tirelessly moving on." The comments of the "Hollywood Report" contained some humorous elements, "Record company owners, music agents, the opportunity to make money and the opportunity to win prizes have reappeared. Hugo Lancaster is waiting for his first place. A record contract, and how many people among the 23 million viewers are waiting to buy this single called''Sunburn'' should count as the author." Hugo''s vision blurred during this applause, but he was unwilling to let tears destroy the happiness at this moment, so the smile on the corner of his mouth finally fully bloomed, expressing it in the most direct way. The joy of the heart, the tears in the eyes slipped silently, and fell into the heart along the cheeks. Although Hugo has not really released a record, let alone joining the hotly competitive record sales battle, it is a life and death battlefield that is not inferior to the North American film market, but even so, Hugo still feels warm. Fill up. Because of this praise, it proves that Hugo''s persistence is not wrong, and that the decade of glory to death is not a waste of time, regardless of whether Hugo has a chance to release records in the future, and whether or not Hugo''s records can sell well in the future. , But Hugos musical ability has been recognized, which is the greatest comfort to Hugo. "So, when are you going to release the album?" Troy, who was standing next to him, said with a smile. He tried to ignore the tears in Hugo''s eyes instead of asking, because he knew that this might be from the depths of Hugo''s heart. ''Private'' things, and don''t want others to know. Hugo''s smile fully bloomed. He put down the "Hollywood Report" in his hand, "No plan. It is not that simple to release an album." Hugo has experienced underground rock for ten years, so he knows In fact, many people in the underground rock circle who have musical talents may not have a chance to make their heads in their lives, and even if the album is released successfully, it may not necessarily be successful. Music talent is one thing, and the record market is another. To succeed in the record market, musical talent is one of the elements, but it is not one of the absolute elements. The selling point is the selling point. Of course, a singer with outstanding talents, with appropriate marketing methods, is the most ideal state to reach the top of the world, such as the Beatles, such as Michael Jackson. In them, the brilliance of talent conceals everything else. The market approach allows people to focus on their own talents. This was especially obvious in the 1990s. Talent is an indispensable selling point. Similar to singers like Mariah Carey and Whitney Houston, they have unimaginable sales driving force in the 1990s. They show off. ''Singing skills became the biggest highlight of the album. But after entering the 21st century, this is not such a blueprint. Singing queen singers gradually disappear, and the sales points that cater to the market gradually occupy the mainstream. The success of lady.gaga is one of the representatives. It''s not that Miss Gaga has no talents, but that her own talents have been concealed by her sales points and become the focus of attention. Of course, in the era when hundreds of''flowers'' were contending in the music market in the 1990s, there were countless talented people, but there were only a handful of people who could really break out of the world. Being talented does not mean having sales. This is the reality. For this, Hugo has a very clear understanding. He wouldn''t have the daydream of selling tens of millions of albums overnight. Ten years of underground rock career has allowed him to recognize the reality. It is one thing to have dreams, but it is another thing to dream day by day. "Oh, please, at least you should release the song''Sunburn'' as a single. I really want to have it." Troy seemed very surprised. He originally thought Hugo had already planned to release an album. "Pura talk show" is just one of the performances that test''sex''. "It''s not just me, but many friends I know are willing to buy your singles. This is true." Hugo was amused by Troy''s emphasis, "Of course, of course, if there is a chance to release an album, I would naturally be willingThis is my dream." Someone had been with Hugo several times before. When it comes to the release of the album, Hugo seems to lack confidence, but today, these words actually blurted out. You can feel that in the constant practice and continuous performance, Hugo has gradually accumulated self-confidence, "But you know, the record market can Its not that simple, and record companies dont have that much money to squander freely." "Believe me, if they miss you, that would be the record company''s loss." Troy said affirmatively, "I think you should ask Joseph, maybe at this time the call to ask you whether you are willing to release the album has already been called. The cable is burned out." Troy looked at Hugos disbelief smile, and then added, "If you dont believe me, you watch TV. How many times has this show been rebroadcasted, and every time it keeps on broadcasting, it must be because of the audiences feedback. warm." The tears on Hugo''s face had already turned into a smile, "It''s best to be so, that would be great. I''m just waiting for the day I enter the recording studio." At this time, Hugo realized that his thoughts had changed. If a record company was willing to release an album for him at this time, he would really nod and agree. Not only for my own musical dreams, but also for fulfilling dreams that have not yet begun to glorify to death. Well, at this point, Hugo couldn''t help but mutter: If the glorious players are all there now, that''s fine. Unfortunately, this is a hopeless dream. Chapter 228： Golden Globe Pro The Hilton Hotel, directly opposite the Universal Studios, is one of the most visited hotels in Los Angeles. Thanks to the existence of famous attractions such as Universal Studios and the Hollywood Hills, this branch of the Hilton Hotel welcomes tourists from all corners of the world throughout the year. People come and go in an endless stream. The Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association chose Hilton''s branch in Universal Studios Los Angeles as the venue for the annual Golden Globe Awards. Naturally, this reason is indispensable for its strategic location. Hugo was sitting in a rented limousine, and nervousness inevitably surged. In the past year, Hugo has experienced many big scenes, but this is the first time for the award ceremony. Feeling the increasing cheers outside the window of the car, Hugo''s mind naturally came up with a picture of the Golden Raspberry Award ceremony, using that method as a "welcome ceremony" for him to enter a new environment and a new world. Hugo felt Los Angeles in 992 was very unfriendly to him! It seems that he felt Hugo''s nervousness. Joseph had to let go of his slightly tense emotions. Today he will not accompany Hugo on the red carpet. This is the awards ceremony, not the premiere. As an agent, he will Go to the guest lounge to join the ranks of other fellow managers and assistants and watch the live broadcast of the awards ceremony together. This also allowed Joseph to relax a little bit. "Did you think about how to answer the reporters'' questions about Oprah?" Joseph said, with a faint smile in his words, and he could feel his good mood. "Troy told me just now. You have seen the comments from the media, although it is a little late," Joseph paused a little bit when he said that, he saw Uma sitting next to him, and Uma was too nervous at this time. Because this is the first award ceremony red carpet in her career as an actress. Joseph immediately closed his gaze back, "but the reporters have accumulated a lot of strength after waiting for this day." When Hugo heard Josephs words, he couldnt help but think of the comments he had just read in newspapers and magazines. He could also predict that the issue of sunburn would definitely be one of the focuses of todays red carpet. Hugo''s nervousness has been relieved a little, and the smile on his face has become more natural. "Huh... I hope Oprah''s sudden request at that time will not be raised again today." Hugo''s answer caused Joseph to lower his head, and a smile leaked from the corner of his mouth. Hugo''s easy humor may not make people laugh, but it does make people laugh. After Hugo calmed down, he also found Uma who was sitting on his left hand was extremely nervous. The skin of Uma''s right arm was completely taut, even if Hugo was separated by a fist, he could feel the tension. tension. This kind of Uma is very unfamiliar, because the Uma that Hugo knows has always been bold, bold, and assertive. Today, Uma''s nervousness facing the Golden Globes red carpet has also made people see that she is not easy. Showing the fragility of''revealing'', Hugo couldn''t help but put his left hand on Uma''s left shoulder, trying to hold Uma into his arms. But Uma, who was in a tight situation, was frightened. She turned her head and looked at it subconsciously. After finding that it was Hugo, she relaxed instantly, leaning slightly in Hugo''s arms, and let out a long sigh. Hugo chuckled slightly, "Don''t worry, let''s walk the red carpet together, there is nothing to be nervous about." Uma took a few deep breaths and nodded, but did not speak, she could still feel the tension in her heart. Soon, the car stopped slowly, and Hugo looked out the window on his right hand side, and then saw a crowd spreading in his line of sight, the flame-like red carpet all the way from under his eyelids. Burning to places invisible to the eyes. The red carpet, it''s hard to fight. Hugo couldn''t help but his eyes widened, and he adjusted his breathing. Lifting his head, Hugo saw Joseph''s smiling face. Joseph gave his thumbs up, "Charlize and Alex said, waiting to see you win the prize." Hugo couldn''t help but haha. Laughing, the tension disappeared at this moment. Im not prepared for the winning speech. If I really win the prize, I hope their names will not be forgotten. Hugos alternative interpretation made Joseph laugh, and Uma, who was sitting next to him, seemed to relax a lot. , A smile appeared in his eyes. The''door'' of the car was opened by the security guard outside. Hugo did not hesitate any more, first with his right foot, then his left foot, leaving the car, stepping on the red carpet with his feet, feeling the softness, and then bending I got off the car and stood beside the car''s door. Then he bent down and stretched out his right hand, ready to welcome Uma out. Hugo just appeared on the red carpet. The reporters and fans at the forefront only had time to see him, and there was no time to look at Hugos clothes. Just because Hugo appeared, the screams were controlled. It erupted continuously, like a volcanic eruption, and the eruption in an instant impacted everyone''s eardrums. When Uma got out of the car, she was shocked. She subconsciously wanted to cover her ears. It was uncomfortable to feel the sound wave attack at close range, but she immediately realized that it was a public place and she could not do it. So she immediately calmed down, put her right hand on Hugos palm, and her left hand pretending to be pulling her own hair. When she brushed her ears, she gently pressed the cochlea, which relieved her. The sharp sensation in the ears. After that, Uma stood on Hugo''s left side, and the two stood side by side, sorted out the shape a bit, and took a step toward the red carpet. At this moment, the red carpet seemed to be aware of the arrival of Hugo, and the screams burst into fiery fighting power, completely igniting the dazzling red''color'' in front of them, and releasing the first wave after the red carpet tonight. climax''. Brad Pitt, who was being interviewed on the red carpet at this time, could not help but turned his head and looked over, but when he saw Hugo and Uma appearing on the red carpet, his eyes narrowed slightly, but then he went back again. Calm down, continue to accept interviews. Obviously, Hugo''s cheers were more than a level higher than Brad''s appearance, which made Brad very minded. But this is the current reality. "Scent of the fragrance to recognize the "female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" have allowed Hugo to reach a new high in his career as an actor in the past ten years, and "Dahe Lian" has cheered Brad. The sound is very limited. The film itself does not pay as much attention as Hugo''s two works, and more praise for "Dahe Love" is given to director Robert Redford, not Brad. But even so, the intuitive cheers in front of him were still too cruel, so Brad couldnt help but mind. He thought evilly in his heart: Its best to play Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman next. Hugo must step aside It''s a pity that Brad''s wish will definitely come to nothing. Hugo and Uma are standing on the red carpet. No actors appear behind them. All the flashing lights are like a silver waterfall, pouring down to stern the two. Shrouded strictly. Hugo couldn''t take a step forward at all. It was bigger than the''exposure'' in any public occasion in the past year. This overwhelming flash made his double he, lose focus, and only a piece of darkness remained. With countless light spots shining, the momentary blindness made Hugo dare not act rashly. Hugo finally understood why when many actors appeared on the red carpet, the first action was not to move forward, but to stand still. This is obviously not for the reporters to take pictures, because this is not the camera area; but because their eyes are blinded by the flash, but at this time, closing their eyes is absolutely impossible. They can only force their eyes and stare round. With both eyes, stopped to accept the photo. Only after the rapid blink of the eyes of the Double 520 novel adapts, can we start again. Therefore, Hugo and Uma stood there, with decent smiles, receiving the baptism of this silver color waterfall. Today Uma chose a sapphire blue "color" mopping dress. The dress has no extra embellishments. It is completely cut from a piece of sapphire blue fabric. The upper body is completely close to the body, using Uma''s beautiful figure. The fabric is used to depict it, and the design of long sleeves and flat collar brings a strong retro ban. The''desire'' style is just''showing'' out the collarbone, but it has a different sense of''sex''; the lower body is still tightly wrapped in the big''legs'' and''buttock'' parts, if the whole body is like this Its like a zombies shroud, but the part that goes down from the big''legs'' to the knees relaxes and then gradually grows larger, finally creating a wide fishtail that fills the entire dress. Prohibition in Europe in the fifteenth century. ''want''. Philosophy, bold and concise tailoring make Uma stand out. I have to say that Uma''s dress is very successful today. This set of clothing designed and provided by Givenchy is decorated with a meticulous bun and two diamond earrings. The rest is perfect without any accessories. But Umas color needs to be set off by Hugo. Hugo chose a navy blue black''color'' large plaid suit. This design can be seen as a classic Burberry design, but the retro design also has a strong fifteenth century characteristic. . The white''color'' shirt is completely fastened with pearl buttons. The small and tight pointed collar with black''color'' bow tie wraps Hugo tightly and tightly, with strict shoulder lines and tightness. The cut of the back makes Hugo''s neck look slender and clean; the dark green''color'' ten-buckle copper buckle vest is wrapped with extra force, so that the tightness of the shirt and the tailoring of the clothes are fully presented. The last three buttons are navy blue and black. The''color'' checkered suit is only buttoned on the middle one, and the top button is hung with a small silver chain. This is the only embellishment of the whole suit. The suit''trousers'' of the same style as the top extend to the bright brown''color'' Baroque style leather shoes, and you can also vaguely see the red''color'' plaid stockings. The details are not unassuming but not mediocre. The design immediately lit up. Hugo appearing on the red carpet is like a nobleman walking out of a painting. It is impossible to look away. The dark gold''colored'' hair is combed neatly and neatly, like a Romanian legend. Like a vampire, the fatal charm is enough to stop your heartbeat and hold your breath. Although everyone knows that Hugo is a handsome guy and Uma is a beautiful''girl'', when the two appeared at the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", they surprised countless people, but today when they appear together, It''s still very surprising again, except for pressing the flash and screaming, there is no other way to convey the heat of the''chest'' cavity. As a result, the scene fell into madness. Chapter 229： Stars Gathering After this period of preparation, Hugo originally thought he had enough understanding of his popularity, but he was shocked by the enthusiasm on the red carpet again. The power of "Yihai Xiongfeng" stretched for two full months and won the championship for eight weeks. This is not that simple; and the "Oprah Talk Show" further catalyzed this sentiment and detonated movie fans. We have an unprecedented pursuit of Hugo. At this moment, Hugo felt that he could dominate the world, as if he was the king of this world. During this period of time, the difficulties in finding a new job have all disappeared at this moment. Amidst the countless cheers and screams, among the flashing lights like''tide'' water, Hugo''s mind came up with "Titanic" The picture of Jack in the ship''s bow shouting "I am the king of the world", and at this moment, Hugo feels like this. Stepping forward, Hugo and Uma stopped intermittently and greeted the fans on both sides of the movie. At this time, Hugo clearly saw the scene in front of him. In fact, there were less than three fans on the scene. Hundreds of people, more people are willing to enter the scene to watch the party, rather than drinking northwest wind outside the hotel. It is worth mentioning that this years Golden Globes has not been broadcast live on TV simultaneously, but after the award ceremony is recorded, it will be broadcast on cable TV after the ceremony, so the influence of the Golden Globes is relatively limited. Hugo was very surprised. Three hundred people could create such a turbulent effect. But think about it not long ago in Chicago, more than one hundred people made Hugo and Joseph embarrassed by the screams of three hundred people. It is not uncommon for Hugo to feel like an army. When Hugo and Uma walked through the red carpet and came to the photo backboard, they saw Brad, who had just finished the interview. Hugos sight and Brad came in contact with Brad, and he saw that Brad came out. A handsome and sunny smile, this smile that will make countless''women'' head overwhelmed in the next ten years is already so charming at this moment, Hugo can see the winner''s gesture in Brad''s eyes. Hugo knew that this was Brad demonstrating to himself, reminding him that he won the cheers of the red carpet, but this was only temporary, because Brad got the chance to perform in the "sugar-coated trap", his success It''s not far away. Brad didn''t wait for Hugo to react, but took a deep look at Hugo, then turned and left. Hugo had to withdraw his attention, and stood in front of the backboard with Uma and posed for the photo. In fact, taking pictures is a hard job, which requires special training. Posture, expression, and angle are all very important. Hugo and Uma are not proficient, but Hugo has experienced the training of the previous two months of publicity. , I finally got a snack, so it went smoothly. Then left the camera area and went to the area where the interview was conducted at the gate. As expected, the issue of "sunburn" took up almost two-thirds of the weight, even the date of Hugo and Uma, The double nominations of the Golden Globes were unable to steal the''wave'' of the limelight. In fact, Hugos success on the red carpet today is largely due to the popularity of the "Oprah Talk Show". A handsome guy can not only act, but also play the guitar and sing love songs. This is too lethal. Strong o However, questions about music are actually clichs. Since the previous interview with "Los Angeles here", I have been answering these questions over and over again. It is nothing more than questions such as when to start music creation and whether there is a plan to release an album in the future. , Because Hugo is just showing off his talent now, and no real musical works have come out, so the scope of the question is really narrow. In the end Hugo had to end the topic of music with a ridicule, "Is it a Grammy I attended today? That really couldn''t be better. I always felt that the possibility of my winning at the Golden Globes was''sexual.'' "It''s too low, I don''t know if my luck on the Grammys will be better." Hugo''s humor made all the reporters on the scene laugh, which also made everyone wisely shift the question to the more boring topic of "Can you win at the Golden Globe...". After finally waiting for the interview session to pass, Hugo and Uma walked into the Hilton Hotel, and countless stars flashed in front of them. Clint Eastwood, one of the most successful elders in film history after the actor changed to directorship, filmed "Million Dollar Baby (m Dou...baby, "Unforgivable", "Mystery River (. , "Letters from Iwo Jima (letters...1a, and the great director of "Sweeping Clouds (, at present, are only emerging in the directing industry. "Rookie Parker ( in 988 let people I saw his talent as a director, and the "Unforgivable" screened at the end of last year won him numerous praises. One of the greatest directors in American history, Robert Altman, this old man is the only two directors in film history to win the Palme dOr, the Golden Lion, and the Golden Bear until 2014. The other is The legendary Italian director Michelangelo Antonioni (). Robert Altman can be regarded as a banner that has stood firm in the American film industry for many years. This year, he relied on the "behind-the-scenes player" to be shortlisted for various important awards again. Relying on "Howard Manor" to win the nomination for the best "actress" protagonist, British talent "female" Emma Thompson (ea...in.vegas) "dedicated "precision" performance and won the second Golden Globe Award in her actor career Nicholas Cage, nominated for Best Actor, Meryl Streep, a staunch member of the greatest''female'' cast in film history... Hugo only feels dizzy. It seems that as long as he turns around, he can see a Hollywood super big name, but Hugo has gradually become accustomed to this situation, especially when someone takes the initiative to greet him, Hugo gradually Adapted to his current position. Hugo had a very pleasant conversation with Meryl Streep, his favorite actor, but it was a pity that he was interrupted by Michelle Pfeiffer before he had time to continue. Michelle is a "female" god-level figure in Hollywood today." In 988, she relied on "Dangerous Relationship (dan520xs to step into the ranks. This movie also won her life''s first Oscar nomination for Best Supporting Actress. ; Immediately after the second year of "The Baker Brothers (the...baker., she made persistent efforts and won the Oscar nomination for best''actress'' protagonist, making her a real top figure. This year, Michelle won the nomination for Best Female Lead at the Golden Globe Awards by relying on "Field of Love (., continuing her five consecutive years of being nominated for the Golden Globe Leading Actress in the "Door" competition. . However, when Hugo saw Michelle, he remembered the rumors about her in Hollywood circles. Michelles boyfriend broke the news to the supermarket gossip tabloids, saying that he was wearing countless green hats by the film company, which would brighten Hollywoods face. The rules appeared vividly. Before Hugo spoke, Uma greeted Michelle first. Hugo did not forget that Uma and Michele seemed to be able to talk very well on New Year''s Eve. "Hey, did you go to the audition for the project mentioned last time?" Michelle said enthusiastically. Audition? Hugo obviously didn''t get Uma''s information. Uma also didn''t expect Michelle to mention it directly, paused, pulled out an awkward smile, and nodded, "Yes, I went, but there is no news for the time being, I hope I can have more luck this time. Bar." "I will pray for you." Michelle overlapped her index and middle fingers and said with a smile. After Michelle turned and left, Uma explained to Hugo the first time, "I went to the audition, but there is no news yet. I want to wait for good news before telling you, you know, these things Its always inaccurate. I dont want you to be too "excited", and I dont want too much pressure." Hugo remembered that during his vacation, Uma did go out alone several times and then came back a few hours later. He didn''t think much about it at the time. Now it seems that Uma was going to audition. Hugo also knew that auditions were inaccurate, so he nodded, "So, what is it?" Uma laughed, "Look, you just can''t control your curiosity, and I will tell you after the accurate news comes out." Uma squeezed Hugo''s cheek and made Hugo laugh dumbly. When Hugo was partying in the banquet hall, Joseph was not idle in the lounge. An award ceremony such as the Golden Globe is not only a gathering of people in the industry, but also an occasion full of countless possibilities for''sex'', especially for award nominations. Winners and award winners often get unexpected good opportunities at the award ceremony. After all, the directors and producers who can attend are all frontline. After Joseph was busy for half an hour, he found a breakthrough here in Arnold Kopelsen (.). As a producer, Arnolds greatest career achievement was relying on Oliver Stone (.) in 1987." He won the 59th Oscar for Best Picture Figurines although after this Arnolds The works are slightly mediocre, but it does not hinder his prestige as a first-line producer, because the script of Oliver''s "Field Platoon" has been ignored for ten years, and it was Arnold''s insight that brought this work to it. The big screen is enough to make Arnold enjoy exceptional prestige among the producers. In fact, Joseph did not expect to have a conversation with Arnold. You must know that Arnold has just finished his cooperation with Langmeyer-Arnold has served as the producer of the movie "City Heroes(. starring Michael Douglas. This work is about to It will be released next month. But obviously, Arnold didn''t care about it at all. After a brief chat with Joseph, he took the initiative to propose a script, thinking that Hugo could try the audition for the leading actor. Originally, Joseph thought this was a trap. After all, Tracy and Langs affairs really made him vigilant, but then Arnold mentioned that the current actor candidates include Harrison Ford (y.lee.), facing him. These big names, Hugo does not have the advantage, but he still hopes that Hugo can participate in the audition, to provide more choices for the crew. This kind of authenticity convinced Joseph for the most part. On the one hand, he agreed to Arnolds invitation, but on the other hand he started to get busy. He must find out more about the script and confirm its authenticity. Perhaps this is the new opportunity that Hugo has been waiting for for a long time! Chapter 230： Ceremony spectator It is the first time to participate in this kind of star-studded awards ceremony. Although Hugo is very calm on the surface, he still sighs deeply in his heart: the ceremony that was originally watched on the TV screen was so "flowers" behind the scenes. The elite of the industry gathered together, not only the actors with the highest exposure on the screen, but also the producers and directors who master the life and death of a movie. What attracts Hugos attention more is those behind-the-scenes workers, screenwriters, photographers, editors, soundtracks, lighting artists, costume artists, special effects artists...These people are all behind-the-scenes heroes of the film and television industry. When watching movies and TV, seldom pay attention to these details exclusively, but it is these countless details that are piled up on the actors, and then the screen is used as a medium to present the video art. Even if someone pays attention to these details, they don''t know who contributed to the creation of each detail. This is a huge regret. As a viewer, Hugo, even if he has watched hundreds of films in more than ten years, still did not pay enough attention to the workers behind the scenes. He knew the importance of these links, as if there were no special effects. There will be no such classic masterpieces as "Lord of the Rings", "Star Wars" and "Avatar". Hugo has always had the concept of "a movie equals a team..." in his mind, but unfortunately, he lacks sufficient effectiveness. The channel to understand behind-the-scenes information is also a limitation of the audience. But in the process of cooperating between the two films in the past, Hugo has gained a deeper understanding of the behind-the-scenes workers step by step. For example, "Yihai Xiongfeng", he was exposed to the soundtrack for the first time, such as "Smell of Fragrance". The "female" person" He realized for the first time the tip of the iceberg in the adaptation of the script. Although it is not an experience, it is indeed a whole new world. Today, Hugo has the opportunity to see these miracle makers standing behind the scenes. It is like seeing a group of otaku finally coming out of the imprisoned small box, making Hugo feel fresh. When the award ceremony kicked off, Hugo closely followed the trend of the ceremony like a curious baby, as if he was not a participant, but a spectator who joined the award ceremony in the second half of the auditorium. However, what makes Hugo quite embarrassed is that the Golden Globes TV drama department "Gate", because he has not watched most of the American dramas in the early 1990s, except for "growth troubles" and "Flying over Beverly 90210... "Except for a few limited U.S. dramas, he hardly knows any TV stars, which makes Hugo quite regretful. "Oh, I know him, Will Smith (ith)!" After Hugo finally found a familiar face in the TV drama department "The Door", "Lu" showed a happy expression. When Uma heard Hugo''s whisper, she couldn''t help but laughed and teased, "I didn''t know you like this type of comedy." Will Smith, the "Historical Emperor" who will be popular all over the world in the future. Because of his strong box office appeal, he has galloped on the big Hollywood screen for more than ten years. Almost every work has achieved a box office record of more than 100 million, so he has won domestically. A nickname of "Historical Emperor" for fans. In the United States, he and Denzel Washington are the two most beloved black actors in the United States. However, before Will appeared on the big screen, his career as an actor started on the small screen. The popular comedy "the fresh prince wonderful things (the.fresh...of.bel started airing in 1990 and was first broadcast. In just six years, not only won the nickname of "fresh prince" for Will, it also laid the foundation for him to gain universal love. What Hugo just saw on the big screen was Will''s competition for the best actor in a musical comedy series. Faced with Umas ridicule, Hugo shrugged and said innocently, Relaxed dramas are always liked. Although he has never seen the drama Fresh Prince Wonderful Things, but This does not prevent Hugo from seeing a familiar face in a happy mood. Its a pity that Will lost to a competitor in the end. From "Rosanne (), this is also a classic supporting role. He has appeared in the works of the Coen brothers () many times. Hugo can''t say his representative works, but vaguely I remember that he can be seen in many classic works. Then Hugo saw one of his favorite dramas "Navy Crime Investigation Service (ark., ??which was launched in 2003, appeared in the ranks of nominees. The one that won Mark''s nomination for best actor in a drama series was the one The drama called "dumb female detective (, which made Hugo deeply feel the traces of the generation gap of the times on him. In the field of film, many old movies will still be missed time and time again, but TV dramas are full of the imprint of the times. For example, the series "The Troubles of Growth" retains the memories of the post-80s generation in China. The post-zeros or post-zeros may not know this series at all; for another example, the main audience group of "Friends" is still the post-80s, which may include part of the post-90s, but after entering the 21st century, it is estimated that young people will There is no resonance at all. In their minds, "the Big Bang (the... is much closer to life. The generation gap that Hugo hadn''t felt in the past year is finally truly felt today: this is the early nineties, an era when he was still playing mud and pretending to be a superman. This Hugo watched the award ceremony and sighed constantly, and the awarding process of the ceremony gradually entered the second half. When it was the turn of the Best Supporting Actor Award, Uma could not help holding Hugos left hand, but Uma It was discovered that her hands were sweating, but Hugo did not react at all, very calm. This made Uma couldn''t help turning her head to look at Hugo. Hugo felt the tension from Uma and couldn''t help but looked at her. Uma opened her lips and said, "Good luck!" Hugo reacted: He is also one of the candidates for this award. Sure enough, his name came out from the speaker... "Smell the fragrance to recognize the''woman''" Hugo Lancaster..." Then...Yihai Xiongfeng..."Jack Nicholson" each name After appearing, there will be low applause. Originally, Hugo had been enjoying the awards ceremony, but at this moment, the tension came again with the gradual tense atmosphere on the scene, which made the sound of Hugo''s heartbeat continue to magnify in his ears and his throat began to become dry. stand up. In fact, this year Hugo can get double nominations, which is the biggest affirmation in itself, but when it comes to winning, Hugo''s victory is not too great. On the one hand, it is naturally the negative impact of the Golden Raspberry Award. Few people are willing to vote for the worst actor winner of the Golden Raspberry Award last year. It is not discrimination, but a subconscious rejection. People always think about it. : You performed so badly last year. Winning the nomination this year is a big victory. As for winning the award, did you really perform so well? Not necessarily. Therefore, this invisible inner subconsciousness will allow the negative effects of the Golden Raspberry Award to exert surplus value. On the other hand, it is the strength of the competitors. The competition for the best supporting actor and the best actor in the drama category is extremely aggressive. In terms of performance, Hugo is not the most favored one. In the best supporting actor "Gate", "Unforgivable" Gene Hackman and "Yihai Xiongfeng" Jack Nicholson led the lead, and also won the nomination of "Mr. Saturday Night" David for the first time. Both Peimer and Hugo were regarded as the role of accompany the prince to read books. Another "money worshiper" Al Pacino waited for the opportunity, but the main combat power was not in the "door" of the supporting role. Therefore, it is generally believed that this should be a struggle between Gene and Jack. The best actor in the drama category "Door", Al Pacino, who "scented the fragrance and knows the "woman", took the lead in relying on "Malcolm Aix" to win the Berlin Film Festival actor Denzel Washington followed closely behind. , Robert Downey Jr. and Hugo of "Chaplin" are both nominated for the first time, and the accompaniment role''color'' is doomed early in the morning. In the end, Jack Nicholson of "Hoffa" has an upset chance. And the vote-sharing crisis brought about by the double nomination has been exerted to the greatest extent in Hugo, who is only 25 years old. Hollywood believes in genius, but does not believe in genius, and this point is even more extreme for male actors. , Oscar was willing to award the Queens Queen to the 21-year-old Mary Marlee in 1987, and before the Oscars in 2014, there were as many as two-digit under-thirties. The "female" sex" ranks among the titles of actresses, but the same data is the first in male "sex", only Adrian Brody (.) became the "younger" at the age of 29 in 2003. The only actor under the age of 30 in Oscar history. The 25-year-old Hugo was nominated for the Golden Globe Awards. It is already a huge affirmation. Not to mention that the two works that Hugo shortlisted are not strong enough. For one thing, "Yihai Xiongfeng" and Jack fought against each other, but they lacked a fatal blow, so it is very difficult for people to concentrate their votes all-or-none. Under such circumstances, Hugo did not expect that he would win the prize at the beginning, but when things came, the tense atmosphere on the scene made Hugo''s deep sense of anticipation rise. After all, as long as he wins the nomination, he hopes to get it. Award, this is the iron rule. As one of the candidates, even if you know that there is little hope, it is only natural to have hope. This made Hugo''s dry palms start to wet It is a pity that did not appear to be accidental. With his "unforgivable" performance, Gene won the second Golden Globe trophy in his life-the last time he was in 1972 Relying on the "French drug trafficking network (the. won the Golden Globe and Oscar titles. Hugo regretfully passed the dagger Golden Globe trophy, and the subsequent best actor award in the drama category also followed the historical trajectory in Hugos memory. After dedicating a perfect performance among the "people", he won the Golden Globe without any suspense, and headed for his first Oscar winner, the Golden Man. Although the hopes in his heart were finally lost and disappointment was inevitable, Hugo quickly''showed'' a bright smile and gave Al the most enthusiastic applause. He didn''t expect much. Therefore, after passing by the awards, I will not be too disappointed. Besides, the failure of the two Hugo departments is definitely the result of hard power confrontation, and there is no need to be too sad. Then, even greater good news swept through. After Clint Eastwood won the Best Director Award for "Unforgivable", "Scent of the "Female"" won the best film in the drama category. When the 50th Golden Globe Awards were drawn in the second half of the year, it also contributed another honor to the strong rise of Hugo in 1992. Chapter 231： Not the protagonist A month ago, when the nomination list for the Golden Globes came out, Hugo won a double nomination. There was no show for a while. People all praised Hugo, thinking that Hugo will sweep away the golden sour berries a year ago. The bad luck of awarding the worst actor ushered in a new era. Such a "wave" was accompanied by the eight consecutive championships of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and the 23 million viewers of the "Oprah Talk Show" reached a peak, and the attention focused on Hugo reached an unprecedented level. peak. Just watch the red carpet of the Golden Globe Awards. Hugo can almost be said to be the biggest focus of the red carpet throughout the night, even the industry insiders can''t help but look at it. No one knew that Hugo had missed the chance to perform in the "Sugar Coated Trap", and no one knew that Hugo hadn''t had a new script for six months after "Yihai Xiongfeng", and no one knew that Hugo was facing Looking at the new round of suppression from Tracy and Long, people only saw the infinite beauty on the surface of Hugo, but they did not see that the so-called "being into the front line" was just a fame. I originally thought that this would belong to Hugo''s Golden Globe Awards, but the fact is the opposite. Hugo is not the protagonist at all. People expected the Hugo to shine and did not appear. The best supporting actor award was lost to the old drama bone Gene Hackman, and the best actor in the drama category was lost to Al Pacino. In the overall praise of the movie "Unforgivable" is also slightly better, while "Yihai Xiongfeng" and Hugo, who shined on the list during the nomination stage, both lost their halves, which made people cry out for regret. In fact, Hugo failed to win the prize, which is basically expected, even if other subjective factors are aside, the same is true from the objective point of view of strength. Gene is not only a veteran Oscar actor, but also has won four Oscar nominations in his acting career. His strength is absolutely strong. Coupled with his "unforgivable" appearance, his award is well-deserved. ; And Al is one of the greatest actors in the history of American cinema. This time, "Smelling the "Female" People" can be regarded as his masterpiece, not to mention Hugo, even Jack Nicholson in this year All have to''force'' their edge, and Al''s award can be regarded as popular. Therefore, although Hugo is disappointed, he has no regrets. The skills are not as good as others should be so. This also makes Hugo realize that he has only made a stage of''sex'' progress on the road of acting exploration, which is far from being truly outstanding. "There is still a long way to explore. But for the media reporters, they dont think like this: Hugo, who had almost gathered thousands of favorites before the award ceremony, disappeared all night, as if he were a passing spectator. The starlight of is obscured. This can definitely be said to be news--or a gimmick. So, at the celebration banquet after the awards ceremony, the reporter''s questions were like hail all over the sky. Smashed over. Hugo was very surprised by the unreasonableness of the reporters. In his opinion, it was a natural result, but was given a very absurd interpretation by the reporters, "Hugo, you are not the protagonist tonight. Are you disappointed by this? "Such questions are just the beginning. "Hugo, do you think you won the double nomination but returned empty-handed, is it because of the negative impact of the Golden Raspberry Award? Or some other special reason?" This is obviously something that has something to say, I hope it can lead Hugo to strange In terms of point of view, it seems that we hope Hugo will speak out against the winners. If Hugo can understand these questions and express his admiration and blessings to the winners as much as possible, then the next question will make people feel a little speechless, "Hugo, do you think Gene''s performance is really good enough? , Defeating Al, Jack, and you, have you won the Best Supporting Actor Award?" This question is basically equivalent to saying: Do you think Gene is really worthy of the trophy? Shouldnt it be you? Because when the reporter asks the question, its just like compelling to emphasize that there is you alone. ''Sex'' asked. Hugo doesnt know much about the reporters thinking. He is very unable to understand the logic of such a person. Is it necessary to win prizes for the hot door in advance? Its like Usain Bolt () if he loses the game. Its hard to tolerate the laws of nature, but the problem is that Dugu seeks defeat all his life and only seeks one defeat. There is no competition, no opponent, no challenge, and the game itself is meaningless. The blood boiled with enthusiasm at the same time as the person was struck by the wrist. What''s more, Gene can''t be said to be a dark horse at all! "Of course, I think Gene''s performance is very lustful, and it is only natural for him to win the prize!" Hugo frowned slightly. He was obviously very dissatisfied with the reporter''s way of asking questions. These people kept attacking him. Winning the prize, as if it were the sky falling down. "Then according to what you said, don''t you regret that Jack and Al missed the award?" The reporter was still aggressive. The friendly smile that Hugo kept hanging on his lips fell straight down, "Why should I? Jack and Al are both outstanding actors. Jack no longer needs to prove his greatness, and Al relies on his own strength. Won the best actor award, it deserves his name. As for Gene, his performance is absolutely worthy of this trophy!" Hugo said stiffly, although he did not get angry, his previous friendship has quietly disappeared. So, I dont think there is any problem with tonights results." "Even if you go home empty-handed?" "Yes! Even if I go home empty-handed!" Hugo said in a bad tone, and then glared at the reporter in front of him. He didn''t know the reporter, but Hugo was sure that the reporter replaced Nicholas. , Become his most annoying reporter at the moment! "Sorry, that''s the end of the interview." Joseph stood up in time to stop the interview. After the awards ceremony, everyone''s eyes were on the winner. Few losers would pay attention, but Hugo The situation is so special. Even if he didn''t win the first prize, a group of reporters still gathered for the interview. Obviously, he didn''t plan to let Hugo go. With Joseph''s stop, the interview temporarily reached a stage, and then Al''s appearance also attracted the attention of reporters. This allowed Hugo, Uma and Joseph to leave the reporter''s circle and enter the backyard of the Hilton Hotel to participate in the celebration party. "They just want to''inflame'' you on purpose." Joseph actually felt depressed, but he still had to persuade Hugo, hoping that the situation would not get worse. "Why?" Hugo widened his eyes, unable to understand the logic of the reporters. Joseph shrugged, "For the headlines." Hugo will understand it now. In fact, it''s not that Hugo didn''t know, but he didn''t experience it personally, so he didn''t feel deeply. Hugo saw a lot of these things during the previous period when he was running through the crew. Whether reporters or artists, they did everything to make news, especially when fake news was rampant in the Internet age. As long as they can create explosive spots to attract attention, reporters and entertainers are willing to resort to various methods. But before, Hugo was just a bystander. Only when he was in it did he know what the so-called "any means" meant. From this point of view, the provocative words of the reporters just now were considered conservative and not very powerful. Understand the same thing, but Hugo still can''t understand-or rather disdain this behavior, "They have the ability to directly in the newspaper, using their own identity to say, who is not worthy of the award, why should I say? "Hugo gritted his teeth and looked depressed. "Trust me, they dare." Joseph''s words made Hugo choke directly. Indeed, reporters dare, especially in the United States, which advertises freedom of speech. "Moreover, they''force'' you to say it just for a It''s just a gimmick, there is no particular reason." "It turns out that I am just a megaphone." Hugo murmured angrily. Only after he really entered the circle would he understand these scams, which was really upsetting. Listening to Hugo''s words, Uma couldn''t help but chuckles, jokingly, "A microphone that magnifies the effect ten times." "Also, you have to mix yourself in. The reporters can wait for a megaphone to watch a good show." Joseph added. Hugo was stunned at this. He had to admit that in the entertainment industry, he was too immature, and there were too many things to learn slowly. When it comes to dealing with reporters, Hugo originally thought he was gradually getting involved. The best situation-he and Nicholas McLenna have improved, but now it seems that it is because he has not really experienced the big winds and waves. The "interlude" of these reporters ruined Hugos leisurely mood, and he couldnt get his energy up when attending the celebration banquet. Furthermore, during the celebration banquet, almost everyone revolved around the winners. Hugo wanted to get to know something new. Friends have also become difficult This is really a disappointment. Especially seeing Brad and Tracy standing side by side, raising champagne to Hugo and Uma across a swimming pool, and toasting to Hugo and Uma in the gesture of a winner, which made it rain. Guo finally resisted the urge to roll his eyes. This "Sugar Coated Trap" hasn''t been released yet. Is it too early for Brad to start showing off? No, this movie hasn''t even started filming yet! Hugo did not hold it back after all, and turned to Brad''s proud behavior. Rolled his eyes Hugo felt that the party tonight was not interesting at all, so when Uma mentioned Joseph, Hugo immediately felt that he should ask Joseph when he could leave. Hugo and Uma were wandering around the party looking for Joseph while they were chatting politely with the colleagues who came up to say hello. After a while, Hugo saw the flowers standing there. Joseph in the corner of the''back of the garden'' gate. Joseph was chatting happily with a bald middle-aged man. After watching the middle-aged man leave, Hugo and Uma walked forward. Hugo cast a suspicious look at Joseph, curious just now. Who the **** was that middle-aged man, but before Joseph could answer, a figure suddenly jumped out from the other side, and then rushed towards Hugos cheek holding a black''colored'' square object. There was still a lot of yelling words, which caught people by surprise, thinking that there was a crazy attacker! Chapter 232： Positive provocation Hugo, Joseph, and Uma were all taken aback by the black shadow that jumped out. Although the corner where Joseph is located cannot be said to be gloomy and dark, it is also close to the back door. The light is not strong, and the attention of the three people is originally on each other, and there is no expectation that someone will be hungry. The leopard suddenly popped out, so all three of them were frightened, and Uma screamed without holding back. Hugo just subconsciously pulled Uma behind him, and then saw the black shadow leaping towards his cheek, but his hands were busy protecting Uma, and he had time to react, only to feel a blackness.'' The color square seemed to be smashed towards his cheek. Hugo''s pupils subconsciously enlarged, seeing a huge object getting closer and closer, and finally stopped in front of the tip of his nose, which made Hugo a cold sweat. . "Hugo, there are rumors..." A lot of words burst out like a''excited'' light gun, hitting Hugo''s brain that fell into''chaos'' for a while, and Hugo knew the shadow directly in front of him. He was speaking, and he could hear every word the person said-although the other person''s speaking speed was so fast that it was a little vague, his brain could not make an effective interpretation. "What?" Hugo frowned, panting slightly and interrupted the words of the person in front of him. He didn''t understand what was happening, but he shouted, hoping to regain the initiative. After being interrupted by Hugo, the black shadows in front of them finally stopped their crazy mechanical behaviors, which gave Hugo and other three people finally time to figure what happened. The dark figure standing in front of Hugo was a reporter. The black box in his hand was a camera, and he was interviewing the aggressive and boring reporter half an hour ago. He watched He looks like in the middle of his thirties, and his hairline has begun to recede, but it is not serious for the time being. The wind and frost on his forehead, corners of his eyes, and cheeks shows that he has experienced a lot of wind and sun. His eyes couldn''t see clearly in the dim light, but they could feel the light of''smart'' and calculation flash by. The short stature only reaches the chest of Hugo, but he is very strong. It can be seen that the bottom plate is very solid. A simple white shirt and black trousers can not be recognized in the crowd. The camera is estimated to be more expensive than all his belongings combined. In fact, this is a very ordinary person, the so-called public face is like this, and he won''t pay more attention when passing by, but his cobra-like eyes are enough to make people wary. Hugo only took a blink of an eye to look at the person in front of him. After the reporter gave Hugo time to react, he began to ask questions, "Hugo, there are rumors that you think you will definitely win the Best Supporting Actor Award this time. , But in the end you didn''t get it. What do you think?" This actually explains why the reporter just now was so aggressive that he kept holding on to this point. But the problem is that Hugo has never said anything like that, even if its a joke. After the New Year, Hugo and Uma were on vacation in Malibu. They were isolated from the world, and there was no chance to express their views on the Golden Globes. Views on whether to win awards. Uma stood behind Hugo and was pushed back by this backlash. She even staggered twice, feeling panicked, but after hearing the reporter''s words, she couldn''t help it. Lu'' showed a surprised expression, obviously not expecting the reporter''s chase today. This made Uma subconsciously grabbed Hugo''s back, but he didn''t know whether it was to avoid the fall of his body or to stabilize the turbulence in his heart. Joseph stood beside him without hesitation. He took a big step and came to Hugo''s side immediately. He tried to intervene between the reporter and Hugo, but obviously the reporter was not willing at all. Hugo felt Uma''s hands on his shoulders. He couldn''t help but stepped back for a while, getting closer to Uma. He could even feel Uma''s body temperature, which made both of them a little more stable. But the reporter leaned in shortly thereafter, without giving Joseph any space or giving Hugo much breathing space. "Who are you? Which newspaper reporter?" Joseph did not ask Hugo to answer questions, but tried to take over the initiative. The reporter in front of him paused, his eyes rested on Hugos face and looked deeply, as if thinking about whether or not to tell the truth, then he walked around Josephs face again, and the corners of his mouth showed off. A weird and untimely smile, "Anthony Stewart (a), from the National Inquiry (the...). You can call me Bond ()." "National Enquirer" is the largest supermarket gossip tabloid in the United States. Then Anthony''s behavior is not surprising, because the "National Inquirer" is best at making things out of nothing, telling stories by looking at pictures, and fabricating facts. Of course, digging inside is also one of their housekeeping skills. As soon as Joseph wanted to speak, Anthony went into trouble, "Hugo, what do you think about the rumors? Do you have any special thoughts on Jean''s award? Do you feel disappointed?" "Sorry, Hugo does not accept the interview." Joseph finally found the gap and stretched out an arm to separate Hugo from Anthony. At this moment, Joseph''s heart was already rolling, he couldn''t believe Anthony''s pursuit, but because of a "rumor" it was really ridiculous, because it was bloody, Hugo was simply It is impossible to say such a thing. Joseph wanted the reporter to shut up and get out of the way, but he couldn''t be''sex''. As an agent, he had the responsibility and obligation to protect Hugo, and he had to calm down and control the situation. Therefore, Joseph suppressed his inner anger and gritted his teeth to Anthony. As the person involved, Hugo heard this absurd question from Anthony, and a wave of nameless anger began to rise. In other words, it is not a nameless anger. Anyone who is shattered by a stranger throws a head of dirty water, and very few people can remain calm. Hugo has been in Malibu for the past three weeks, and he has never talked to any friends about the Golden Globes, and his own attitude is definitely not what Anthony said. This is really ridiculous! Uma was originally standing behind Hugo, all eyes of Anthony were blocked by Hugo, but at this moment she could feel Anthonys viper-like eyes followed like a shadow, and her hands on Hugos shoulders seemed to be stained. The venom was so hot, it was as if it could be melted and dissolved at any time. This shocked Uma. She passed Hugo''s shoulders and cast her gaze towards Anthony, but Anthony seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and Uma''s horrible sight entangled her heart fiercely. Hugo seemed to perceive the trembling of Uma''s hands, but at this time his brain was occupied by anger. Apart from protecting Uma with his body, it was difficult for him to make any other reactions. He had just explained this to Anthony. Everything was in vain, but obviously Anthony didn''t believe his explanation at all, so he closed his mouth, and then stared at Anthony with those clear eyes, expressing his protest and dissatisfaction in this way. But obviously, Anthony didn''t intend to stop there. He bravely met Hugo''s eyes, and the camera in his hand was still pressing towards Hugo''s face, almost blocking Hugo''s sight by three points. Second, the calculating light in those eyes disappeared, and turned into an aggressive, pressing force, "Sure enough, not long ago, I heard that you were playing big cards, and I questioned the truthfulness of the news. I intend to verify it and publish it again, but today, it seems that you are playing a big deal!" Although Joseph tried to isolate Anthony from Hugo, the effect was not very good. The main reason was that Hugo was protecting Uma behind him, so it was inconvenient for Hugo to turn around and back, so that Anthony could stick to Hugo tightly. , Continue to press hard. No matter what Joseph moves, Anthonys viper-like eyes are fixed on Hugo, not only from the language, but also from the look of the eyes to create pressure on Hugo "What are you talking about! When did I play big cards!" Hugo did not hold back this time, and directly retorted. First about the awards, and now its a big deal. Hugo thinks this is too ridiculous. Without realizing it, his hands quietly clenched into fists, and the blazing veins on his arms. The rising anger in his heart. Joseph wanted to stop it, but he is still upset now. Some dirty water just ignore it. For example, in the first question just now, no one will believe Anthony''s nonsense; but some slander cannot be ignored, such as playing big cards. After a year, Hugo finally climbed to a peak again. Now that he has not achieved further results, there are rumors of playing big names, which will only make people feel that Hugo does not know the heights and the heights, which is absolutely not allowed. Therefore, Joseph wanted to act as the role of an agent, but his anger shook his sense of desire. Not only did he not stop Hugo, he also stared at Anthony like Hugo.~www .novelhall.com~ Then yelled in a suppressed voice, "Anthony, you should know the consequences of slander! You never speak with evidence, it is better to shut your **** mouth!" "Chicago, Everwood Street, do you remember it?" Anthony obviously came prepared, facing the joint pressure of Hugo and Joseph, without any pause at all, he continued to''press'', "face the fans You have no autographs, no photos, no hugs, or even staying. You just turned around and left, and the enthusiasm of a group of fans met the Siberian cold current. You have only just achieved a little achievement, so you dare to treat your fans like this , What is this not a big name? Doesnt it count until you beat the fans directly?" Anthony''s unreasonable slander caused both Hugo and Joseph''s sanity to start to get out of control. Both clenched their fists, and the atmosphere on the scene began to tense, as if it could explode at any time. Standing behind Hugo, Uma still had a little sense of reason. She quickly patted Hugo, "Calm down, Hugo, calm down." Apart from these words, Uma didn''t know what to say, because her brain also It was a mess, she couldn''t organize effective words at all, but she was rationally told: she must be calm now. But in the face of Anthony''s successive slanders, how could it be a simple matter to stay calm! Chapter 233： Angry head Indeed, Anthonys successive slanders made Hugo angry. He couldnt calm down at all. He blushed and directly retorted, They surrounded me firmly and didnt let me leave at all. , It may even threaten everyones safety. I just left amicably! Is it just because I didnt fulfill their wishes and said I was playing a big game? Then I was deprived of the right to have dinner that night, and I was still I was caught with scars all over my body, so no one could say a word for me?" In fact, Anthony was a horrible argument. Hugo did not sign for his fans. This may be called a big name; but Hugo was besieged by more than a hundred people, and there was no way to turn around. He might even leave if an accident occurred. It''s normal behavior. This not only made Hugo angry, but Josephs remaining sanity was almost wiped out. The reporter in front of him was really annoying! Although Joseph knew that as an agent, he must calm down and prevent the situation from getting out of control, but Joseph Not only Hugos agent, he was also Hugos friend. Hearing this terrible slander from Anthony, his anger rose uncontrollably. But Anthony ignored Hugos excuses. Not only did he not retreat, but continued to press forward, and then went on to say, There are also rumors that''sunburn (sunburn) is not your on-site creation at all. It is the song written by other creators in advance, and then with the cooperation of Oprah, it is published on the show in your name." "Shut up!" Hugo''s anger finally lost control at this moment. Although he kept telling himself not to be impulsive, Joseph and Uma kept reminding him, and his usual "sex" was not impulsive, but Which is unbearable. Anthonys first two slanders were bad enough, and now he has even begun to slander his personality. This is a huge insult for Hugo, and to be precise, for any creation, because it is a great insult. The profanity of their creative talents and work wisdom is absolutely not allowed. Therefore, Hugo''s clenched fist finally began to burst out of energy. Hugo did not retreat this time, instead he started to move forward and collided head-on with Anthony. Josephs remaining intellect told him, "Stop Hugo." But his brain burned completely. As Hugos agent and friend, Joseph has always been aware of the changes in Hugo over the past year, and now Anthonys accusation is The efforts to obliterate Hugo over the past year have not only brought Hugo back to his original prototype a year ago, but also described Hugo as a plagiarism villain, which is unforgivable. Recall the hard work Hugo has made this year, quit. The pain and weakness of the poison, the hard work and concentration before the audition, the seriousness and dedication in work, the positive and optimistic life, Joseph witnessed all this, he knew how hard it is for Hugo to come to this day, but now it is It was totally denied by Anthony''s slander. Therefore, Joseph couldn''t keep calm anymore. Before he knew it, Joseph''s hands preventing Hugo also relaxed, and then he clenched his fist towards Anthony. "Do you have any evidence? Can you prove that I am plagiarizing? I don''t think you have, but I do!" Hugo suppressed his voice, like a wounded beast, he walked forward step by step , Forcing Anthony to retreat, but the camera in Anthony''s hand is still firmly on Hugo''s chest, unwilling to show weakness. Hugo kept raising his own voice and said, "I have one hundred and fifty viewers who participated in the recording to testify for me, I have the entire "Oprah Talk Show" program group to testify for me, and I have my original manuscript. Testify, how about you? You said I was plagiarism, do you have any evidence or witnesses?" At this time, Uma calmed down instead. She didn''t know much about Hugo''s creation, and she didn''t quite understand the source of Hugo''s anger, but Hugo is not the person she knows now, the sun is bright. The gentleman, polite and gentle big boy, now it is like a beast that has been thoroughly''excited'', with an angry flame radiating from all over his body. Uma stood behind Hugo, watching Hugo''s progress, she could only subconsciously follow it step by step. She wanted to calm Hugo down, but looking at Hugo like this, she couldn''t say anything. Come. Uma looked at Joseph for help again, but Joseph was also in complete anger at this time. Uma stood behind Hugo, at a loss and helpless. If at this moment, anyone tells Hugo to calm down, he will definitely punch the opponent, because after the accumulation of one after another, Hugos anger has reached a critical point, and the accusation of plagiarism directly violated Hugos bottom line. , Is absolutely not allowed. Whether it''s the so-called big card or plagiarism, this is an insult to Hugo''s personality as a person! But in the face of Hugo''s anger, although Anthony kept backing away, his deep eyes did not flinch. The camera he held in his hand even protruded a little bit further, pressing Hugo''s chin and mouth firmly. There is no intention to show weakness in his words. He once again ignored Hugos positive response, and shouted with a volume not weaker than Hugo, "There are rumors that Uma is with you, in fact, to use you. I want to use you as a step to get more performance opportunities... "How dare you!" In the face of Anthony''s provocations over and over again, Hugo almost said this sentence through his teeth! Compared to a cat or dog who didn''t know where he came from, Hugo certainly believed in his side unconditionally. People, he wouldn''t doubt Uma because of the other party''s nonsense. Love needs trust. When trust is gone, love will disappear. Uma, who was standing behind Hugo, could no longer remain calm. She quickly walked forward half a step and stood on Hugos left. Her beautiful face twisted. Facing Anthonys accusation, she How could it be possible that she just ignored her and saw that she looked at Anthony viciously, "Rumor? Where did you hear the rumors? Do you dare to let these people stand up and confront us?" Hugo stopped Uma with his remaining reason, and then stared at Anthony intently, like a vulture that had caught sight of his prey, "No, there is no need to confront each other. When is it the turn of outsiders to evaluate the affairs between us? Do my personal feelings need to be proved to others to count? Do other people know more about what happened to me and what happened between us than I do? Stupid! How dare you say this kind of slander without looking for a margin! " Hugo''s words made Uma stunned. She stood there and looked at Hugo. The anger was calmed down by Hugo''s words. She looked at the man in front of her seriously, as if it were their date. She really knew Hugo for the first time in the next few months. Hugos complete trust in her was so heavy that it was so heavy that Uma was stunned, and she couldnt even make any effective response. This is not a wave long mountain alliance, but it does not come violently without any sweet words. Uma, there is no way to respond effectively, but silence, those eyes are locked tightly on Hugo''s face, motionless, but her eyes are too complicated, mixed with countless inexplicable things. mood. "Hahahaha, are you sure? Are you sure?" Anthony laughed, as if laughing at Hugo''s innocence and stupidity. "Yes, I''m sure!" But Hugo did not waver, he did not look at Uma, because at this moment his brain can''t do more work, he can only use all his energy to deal with the annoyance in front of him Reporter, "I don''t need to explain to you, but I can tell you that if you continue to slander me, I will let you know what I am really sure of!" "So you didn''t think in your heart that winning the prize tonight is an absolute thing? You didn''t face the fan''s enthusiasm and ignore it? You didn''t plagiarize..." In the face of Hugo''s determination, Anthony still did not give up, in his hand. His camera slammed into the top of Hugo. This time it was not just the''chest'', but also rushed towards Hugo''s chin, and then pushed it up hard. Anthony tried to destroy Hugo''s last trace of sanity, and he succeeded. Hugo only felt the hard camera shell hit his chin. The collision between the skin and the bones caused pain. The bumps provoked Hugo''s bottom line, and he moved forward again. After a little bit, the whole person used his height advantage to firmly suppress Anthony. The sun-filled eyes were now occupied by the fury of the violent storm. The clear amber''color'' gradually deepened at this time and turned into a dark brown. ''Lust'' is like a stormy''wave'' that may erupt at any time, and the strong pressure makes people tremble. But Anthony still did not stop. He knew that Hugo was already at the tipping point. All he needed to do was to continue to add a fire, "You are playing a big card! You are plagiarizing! You shameless poor bastard, You are nothing but an arrogant arrogant who only knows to take credit for others, you are a poor worm who is treated as a step by a''woman'', you claw..." "Pop!" The verbal resistance didn''t work at all The sensible string in Hugo''s head finally broke. He grabbed the camera in Anthony''s hand and stopped him from constantly squeezing his jaw. Then, with a fierce force, the muscles of the whole body became tense, and Anthony was firmly suppressed with a powerful explosive force, and he grabbed the camera directly, waved his hand, and heard the camera and The sound of intimate contact on the wall, the crisp crackling sound can be felt from the camera''s wailing. Hugo grabbed Anthony by the neckline, bends down and forces him forward, locked his eyes tightly on Anthony, and then said every word, I said, youre not allowed to insult me! "Plagiarism!" Anthony said without fear of threats. "Bang" Hugo''s anger broke through the shackles of reason and vented out. Also dominated by anger is Joseph. Joseph has no way to act as an agent at this time, because he is a friend of Hugo. Faced with a terrible villain who constantly insults his friends, no one can remain calm, and Joseph only remembered that he had the responsibility and obligation to protect Hugo, so he raised his fist. Then Uma saw a fist waved in front of him, and the whole scene was completely immersed in chaotic and chaos. Chapter 234： Limb collision Hugo raised his right fist and was about to swing it to Anthonys cheek, but Joseph took a step ahead. He stretched out his right foot behind Anthonys feet, and then grabbed it before Hugo and used himself. The power of both hands pushed **** Anthonys chest. This huge thrust made Anthony fall straight back. Although Hugo grabbed Anthonys chest, he did not expect Joseph to use it. Using both hands together, his left hand was released, and Anthony fell to the ground without any doubt. Watching Anthony fall to the ground, Hugo''s right fist slammed a void, which made his center of gravity lean forward. It can be seen how powerful he was with the punch just now. But Hugo''s movements were still a step slower, because Joseph was ahead of him. I saw Joseph stride forward and smashed his fist directly at Anthony''s cheek. One punch, another punch, the sound of the fist and the skin was dull and loud, and I could even feel the sound of the fist and the bone, which made people feel. To the terrible feeling of blood spurting from under the skin. Every fist is venting Josephs anger. Although he is not the person involved, Hugo is his friend, and he is the clearest person in every effort of Hugo this year. Facing Anthonys slander, Joseph His anger is even stronger than that of Hugo. If Hugo gives up his efforts, if Hugo sinks, Joseph will not only be disappointed, he will be even more sad, and he will be worthless for Hugo. Therefore, he absolutely does not allow Anthony to do this. The garbage poured dirty water on Hugo! One punch, then another punch, punch to meat, the sound of the collision made people hairy creepy. Joseph was stronger than Hugo, and his fist was a circle larger. These punches were impulsively hit with all his strength, and the dyeing workshop was immediately opened up on Anthony''s face. All of this happened between the sparks and flints. Before the people around could react, they saw Joseph and Anthony squabbling. Many females and sexes began to scream and back down. Uma finally woke up at this time, and pulled Hugo, who wanted to go forward, but she could clearly feel that Hugos arms were tightened, and her fists were clenched tightly. The whole person was like It is an untimely bomb that will explode at any time. Uma knew that things would soon get out of control, and she must quickly let Hugo wake up, "Hugo, stop Joseph, come!" Hugo glared over. This look made Uma startled, but she immediately realized that it was Hugo''s anger watching her, so she had to bite the bullet and insist on continuing." This is going to happen! Just teach him a lesson, he can''t continue fighting, something will happen! If he goes to the hospital, you will suffer!" Uma''s words were incoherent, but Hugo finally recovered the only trace of reason that had been dissipated by the anger. From Uma''s words, he realized that if an accident really happened to Anthony, then the responsibility would still be It fell on Joseph and him. This has nothing to do with his career. Fighting and fighting were originally a violation of the law and order, or even illegal, if Joseph killed someone. And looking at Joseph''s one and another punch, this possibility of''sex'' is not non-existent. Therefore, Hugo''s sanity finally returned to his head. "Joe, calm down! Calm down!" Hugo pulled Joseph straight up, but at this time Joseph was like a crazy bull. How could it be that simple, "Joe, you are going to kill him!" Hugo yelled. , And then holding Joseph''s waist, the whole person rolled to the side forcefully, pulling Joseph and Anthony away. Hugo didn''t have time to look at Anthony''s injury at this time, so he could only hug Joseph, who was constantly''chaosing'', and said, "Joe! Stop, stop! Just teach him a lesson. If you can''t continue fighting, he will die! He will die!" "Let him close that **** stinky mouth!" Joseph yelled fiercely, completely not as calm or serious as usual. Those red eyes showed that he had red eyes, and he was completely affected by his own anger and impulse. Dominate. At this time, the surrounding people finally came up, some dragged Anthony to the side, and some held Hugo and Joseph down. Hugo struggled to stand up, and kept indicating to the person standing next to him that he was calm. After making sure that Joseph was okay, he looked at Anthony. Anthony was really embarrassed at this time. The nosebleeds on his face, the skin cracks in the corners of his eyes and the blood in the inner membrane of the mouth made his face look very hideous, and his''chest'' was up and down like a bellows, white''color'' After the shirt was stained with blood, it was matched with the mud all over his body, as if he were a soldier returning from a certain battlefield, but he still sat up half-heartedly and faced Hugo''s inquiring sight. When Anthony spotted Hugo''s sight, he actually smiled. Yes, he smiled, grinning and weirdly, the whole smile bloomed in blood stains and bruises, and his eyes were filled with calculated triumph and pride, although a smile moved his face His scars made him grin, but soon the smile returned to his face again, and then Hugo clearly saw his mouth and said, "You lost." This sentence caused Hugo''s entire back to be hit by cold sweat in an instant. The anger gradually subsided, reason gradually returned, and mixed thoughts began to fill Hugo''s head. He finally realized that everything was wrong just now. Anthony was born out of nothing from beginning to end, deliberately provoking, and even repeatedly offending Hugos inverse scales. The camera in his hand, the steps under his feet, and the sight of his eyes are all steadily pressing, and he has been challenging the rain invisibly. Guo''s bottom line finally spurred Hugo''s anger step by step, making Hugo ready to do it. It''s just that, out of Anthony''s expected track, Joseph stopped Hugo and let him take the shot, but the actual effect was still the same, because Joseph, as Hugo''s agent, was originally one. Faced with Joseph''s heavy punch, Anthony did not fight back. Doesn''t he have the ability to fight back? Definitely not, even someone who does not have the ability to fight back will protect himself and even look for opportunities to fight back. But Anthony did not. Not only did he have no struggle, he even accepted Joseph''s attack calmly. Hit, punch after punch, until someone else came to "save" him. This is Anthonys game from beginning to end, he just wanted to entice Hugo to beat him, so as to succeed in his strategy. It is conceivable that the headline of tomorrow''s news will be "Joseph Gibbs-Hugo''s agent-violently assaulted a reporter from a newspaper..." The storm caused by this news will be unpredictable. Suddenly Hugo remembered that he had seen about incense when he was running around. The report of the Hong Kong Paparazzi said that these paparazzi would find ways to irritate the artists, including using cameras to force them to hit the artists, so that the artists could not see the way at all, and even accidentally injured them; it also included rummaging. The artists domestic garbage, sneak into the artists home to spy on the privacy... In the end, it is to irritate the artist and let the artist go and beat the paparazzi, and the colleagues next to him will soon come to help and "batter" the paparazzi. The damage was controlled, which created a breaking news: a certain artist assaulted a reporter. When Hugo saw the news, on the one hand, he despised the paparazzi''s uncompromising methods; on the other hand, he laughed at the artist''s lack of rationality and intelligence, and was so easily defeated. But today, when Hugo himself experienced it himself, he knew that all this was simple to say, but how difficult it was to experience it in real life. He jumped into this trap without any hesitation, as if he was the prey that the hunter had been watching for a long time. Then entered the trap according to the hunter''s wishes. However, Hugo still shuddered when he thought of Anthony''s cruelty and viciousness. Joseph definitely tried his best to hit him just now. The pain in his heart made people feel unbearable even if he just looked at it, and Anthony was able to endure it like this. What''s even more frightening is that after Anthony endured the beating, he still congratulated him on his achievements in leisure, and showed the winner''s smile to Hugo. All this is terrible. If Anthony can take it so hard, are there countless traps waiting for him in the future? Hugo felt the terrible and cruelty of the entertainment industry for the first time, but he was still too immature, even though he was rocking underground. He has been in the circle for ten years. Although he has been out of society for ten years, he is only twenty-five years old after all, and he has only been in the entertainment industry for only one year. He is really immature and young. Even now, after Hugo understood Anthony''s strategy, he recalled what Anthony had just said, but Hugo still felt that he could not bear it and could not keep calm. Regarding the accusation of plagiarism, even if he did it again, Hugo still couldn''t keep his sense. , Because it is an insult to his personality. So, maybe things will repeat the same mistakes. Maybe wait for Hugo to be 30 years old, or wait for Hugo to spend a few more years in the entertainment industry. After getting used to all this, he can calmly face the sewage. He should also know by then, In this way, the slander made out of nothing will never disappear. On the contrary, it will continue to flow with the rise of achievements. The best way to face these slanders is not to confront them, but to ignore them with a smile. Maybe Hugo will know this by then, but definitely not now. Anthony looked at the frozen expression on Hugos face and laughed again. The proud and calmness did not seem like an injury who was beaten up, but like after a heavyweight boxing match. Victor, this smile made Hugo chill. After the goal was achieved, Anthony put away his smile, then lowered his eyes, qualified to play a wounded person, constantly wailing and moaning, in this way to declare his vulnerability to people, accusing Joseph and Hugo Bad behavior. This made Hugo''s anger, which had not yet been completely calmed down, burned again. Hugo knows that tonights slander is just the beginning. What he will face next is Anthonys continuous attacks, and whats more terrifying is that he doesnt know when the end will come, as if there is an end. A poisonous snake hides in the shadow at any time, waiting to attack him. This made Hugo so angry that he clenched his fists again and clenched his teeth tightly: no matter what, he will never back down, absolutely! Chapter 235： Huge trap The celebration banquet of the Golden Globes did not suffer too much from this "interlude". People seemed to have been accustomed to all kinds of conflicts at parties, but the group of friends who were more familiar with Hugo stepped forward. Came to inquire about the situation, the appearance of Al Pacino, Jack Nicholson and others were expected, and the appearance of Meryl Streep was a little surprising. "Oh, God, Hugo, are you okay?" Meryl looked at Hugo worriedly. She glanced at Anthony who was sitting on the stretcher and groaning into the ambulance, her brows frowned. . "It''s okay, I''m okay." Hugo felt a mess in his head at this time. He knew something was going to happen, but due to lack of experience in such a situation, Hugo seemed a little flustered. Therefore, Hugo has no way to think. He can only take a deep breath and calm himself down. Only when he calms down can his brain think. But at this juncture, calmness is obviously not that simple. Meryl took a meaningful look at Anthony who disappeared from the ambulance, and then patted Hugo on the shoulder, "You know, provocations like this will never go away. If you don''t deal with it properly, the troubles will continue. Here." Meryl only met Hugo today, but her first impression of Hugo was very good. Hugo in the impression is friendly and kind, and the warm smile cannot be disguised. It is said that the eyes are the window of the soul, but Meryl prefers to believe that the smile can reflect a persons inner temperature, and she can feel it comes from Hugos heart. Warmth. Therefore, even if she saw the tragic situation of Anthony, she still knew that something must have happened in it, otherwise Hugo would not take action. What''s more, Anthony is a paparazzi. She heard that she was a reporter for the National Inquirer, and things became more complicated. She was willing to believe in Hugo. Feeling Meryl''s trust, Hugo only felt that there were countless words to say, but he didn''t have a clue. He could only gritted his teeth angrily, and finally let out an angry growl without saying anything. Jack Nicholson stood by and looked at the young Hugo. He couldn''t help but said grumpily, "Did the **** reporters do something to fight again? They deserve it! These reporters just owe them a lesson. They know that we don''t go to the orangutans in the zoo!" Jacks violent temper is well-known in the entertainment circle. He is a loyal fan of the NBA Los Angeles Lakers. He will be there as much as possible in every home game of the team. When the referee''s decision is disputed, he will even jump up and point to the referee. Yelled at his nose and received a ticket for it. When facing reporters, Jack never restrained his temper, so when facing Jack, reporters tend to be jealous. "Jack!" Although Meryl believed in Hugo, she still disagrees with violence, she frowned and yelled. Jack and Meryl are known as the greatest male and female actors in the history of contemporary American cinema. The two have a very good personal relationship. When Meryl yelled like this, Jack grumbled dissatisfiedly. , "The fact that I said, the fact!" But after all, he didn''t shout loudly anymore. Al Pacino, who was standing next to him, let out a voice, "It''s time to fight. I played hard enough just now, which is not bad." Speaking of hard temper, Al''s reputation is not inferior to the others. Meryl stared, but Meryl and Al were not so familiar with each other, so she didn''t say much. Al didn''t care at all, and went on to say, "But how to deal with the latter situation, you have to think about it." Al was never timid when facing reporters. Once, a reporter tried to provoke Al and said some disrespectful words. As a result, Al did nothing but stared at the reporter fiercely with his eyes widened and motionless. Staring for three minutes, the reporter was so scared that he **** and fled. This incident was widely circulated in the reporter circle, and after that, few reporters dared to challenge Al head-on. Faced with Als words, Meryl agreed, "Regardless of whether there is a reason for this incident, it is a fact that the reporter was beaten, and this puts you at a disadvantage, and after these reporters go back , Surely you wont miss it easily. Hugo, you have to deal with it, otherwise, the situation will only get worse." Hugo originally felt very irritable, but when the three elders in front of him made a fuss, his emotions settled down, and he gradually calmed down. At the moment of the beating, his emotions were vented, but this was not an ancient murder. A society that doesn''t break the law, but a civilized society where beating people violates the law, let alone a journalisttheir weapon is their pen. You can imagine the bad situation afterwards. "I know, I will find a way." Hugo tried to calm his voice, then took a deep breath, "Thanks, Meryl, thank you." Meryl gave Hugo a hug, patted him on the back, and then left with Jack and Al. Hugo turned to look at Joseph, who was still breathing heavily, and Uma, who looked yin and uncertain, and greeted them to go home together. The journey home from the Hilton Hotel is not long, but the atmosphere in the car on the road has dropped to its lowest point, making people suspect that it can almost freeze. Uma and Hugo were sitting next to the window, each with their own thoughts, and Joseph''s face was somber as he drove the car. Opening the''door'' of the house, Alex, Carl and Charlize were all sitting in the hall. When Hugo came back, all three of them greeted him. The lively Alex spoke first. "Hugo, the performance tonight is great! Dont care if you dont win the prize, there are still many opportunities in the future." But when he talked to the back, his voice gradually became quieter, and then he looked at stunned in embarrassment. Joseph o "Joe, what''s the matter?" Carl frowned and asked, Joseph in front of him was dirty, and there were even blood stains on his chest, which made him look for the wound up and down, but he didn''t see anything conspicuous. Wound, it makes Carl feel very bad. Charlize stood by, but did not speak. Although she usually resembles a boy in a big way, it can''t change the fact that she is a female. It can be seen from the carefulness at this moment. Charlize noticed that although the expressions of the three people were not good-looking, they were not too worried, which showed that it was not Joseph who was injured. Uma was completely absent-minded at this time, her eyes were constantly drifting around, and there was no time to watch Charlize. Charlize could clearly feel that Uma''s aura was not right today, which was too abnormal; the expression on Joseph''s face solidified into an iceberg. , A stranger''s vigilance shows that the situation is very bad; and Hugo''s brows are tightly furrowed together, those clear eyes are hidden by the eyelashes, and only the intricate worries can be felt. "You have a fight?" Charlize watched the silent three people walked to the sofa and sat down, and said his own speculation, which made Alex and Carl look at her, "Or, you beat someone else. ?" Charlize hesitated to say his guess. Hugo took a deep breath, knowing that the matter will be resolved after all, "I hit a reporter with Joseph." "What''s the matter?" The excitement on Alex''s face disappeared at this moment, and he asked worriedly. Carl couldn''t bear it even more, sat on the sofa and looked at Joseph, "Joe, what''s wrong? Did something happen at the celebration party?" Charlize and Alex also found a place and sat down. Joseph didn''t speak, but his fists clenched again, and his tight cheeks could tell that he was gnashing his teeth again. This kind of raging anger made the three people who didn''t understand the situation feel bad. Hugo glanced at Joseph, then closed his eyes and let his rolling thoughts settle down again. As long as he thinks of Anthony''s fierceness, Hugo feels as if his heart is roasting on a fire, but he must calm down at this time. It is a tormenting and arduous task, "The ceremony is over, I will go to the celebration banquet..." Hugo briefly described the matter. Although he didn''t say too many details about the "sexual" thing, the whole thing was gradually depicted, which made the impulsive Alex jump directly, "I want to kill That **** guy!" As a friend of Hugo, it is difficult for him to remain calm, letting an insult to insult his friend by insulting his friend who didn''t know where he came out. "He''s already in the hospital!" Karl bounced out, making Alex stunned. Charlize took a deep look at Uma. UU read , but at this time Uma was completely immersed in her own world. To be precise, after everyone gathered around and pulled Joseph and Anthony away, UU Ma seemed to have disappeared, always immersed in her own world, so she did not respond to Charlize''s eyes, but her low-hanging eyes fluttered around in a panic among the shadows. ''swing''. Charlize looked at Hugo, then took a deep breath and said, "Alex, you are not helping." Charlize''s anger at this moment is no less than that of anyone present, she is better than Joseph and Alex. Others know more about Hugos dedication to music. She has witnessed Hugos love for music and personally experienced Hugos devotion to music. She knows that someone has insulted Hugos creative talent. This is unbearable. , But she also knows that anger can''t help anything at this moment, "Hugo, did you just say that Anthony did it on purpose?" Hugo nodded, "When things were over, Anthony looked at me and smiled." Hugo closed his eyes and tried to remember Anthony''s weird smile. "He smiled grimly, as if it were on his face. The wound didn''t exist at all, and then he smiled triumphantly. He finally said to me,''You lost''." Hugo''s words made everyone take a breath, including Uma who was immersed in his own thoughts. Joseph looked at Hugo incredulously, as if being poured down by a bucket of ice water, he muttered, " This is a trap." Chapter 236： Hit back "This is a trap." Joseph couldn''t believe it, his face was stiff, "and I stepped in like this!" Joseph is blaming himself, he is blaming himself for his negligence, he has not been a good broker. Not only did he not have his due responsibility, but he also voluntarily assaulted reporters. Although it has avoided the tragedy of Hugo directly beating reporters, for any artist, the agent is actually a community of interests with Hugo and is inseparable. What''s more, the current Joseph is more like Hugo''s manager, and the relationship is closer. Therefore, Joseph''s assault of reporters is no different from Hugo''s assault of reporters. Perhaps the negative impact can be smaller, but it is not much smaller. "Me too." Hugo looked at Joseph and said, Joseph was stunned, "Remember? I waved my fist at the **** reporter, just a step slower than you!" Joseph shook his head, hugged his head in annoyance, and said in a low voice, "But I should stop you, I should stay calm." "Joe, wake up, it''s not your fault." Carl was sitting beside Joseph, and he quickly comforted him. "Yeah, if it were me, I would have stepped forward and punched that **** jerk!" Alex also immediately echoed. Charlize closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "You are not helping." Then Charlize looked at Joseph, "Joe, it''s not time to take responsibility for each other. No matter whose fault it is, things have happened. We must Find a solution. According to Hugo, it is obvious that the reporter is crazy. He just spared everything in order to change this news. The news in this area will come in tomorrow. If we are not prepared, things will only happen. Its even worse. Charlize used us instead of you. Hugo noticed this detail. First, there was comfort from Meryl, Jack, Al and others, and now there are a group of friends who share the same hatred. Hugo has regained some confidence. Maybe the entertainment industry is really sinister. Things like Anthony will emerge in endlessly, but at least he still has this group of friends around him. "Of course, in fact, you and Hugo are not wrong at all. They were all planned by that damn''jerk''." Charlize also murmured angrily. Although she has been keeping calm, her heart is still in the end. There is no way to forgive the reporter''s nonsense. Hearing Charlize''s mutter, even though the atmosphere was tense at this time, the corners of Hugo''s mouth could not help but raised. "So, what should I do now?" Alex said, but the response was zero, and everyone fell silent. Now everyone knows what it will be to meet Hugo and Joseph tomorrow, but no one knows whether Anthony has any follow-up measures in the future. To make matters worse, both Hugo and Joseph thought of Tracy and Lang, whether they would fall into trouble, or further imagine whether Anthony''s provocation today was behind them. Think about it carefully, Anthonys topic today is not made out of thin air. The first is awards, the second is big names, the third is plagiarism, and the fourth is Uma. Any topic of this is nonsense. But in Anthonys mouth, there is always a source of unsuspecting, then, where is this source? Joseph''s first reaction was to look up at Charlize, and as expected, he saw Charlizes sight falling on Uma. This made Joseph unable to help but turn his attention to Uma. In fact, the common point of these four topics today is Uma. Regarding the discussion of awards, Hugo has always been in Malibu, and there is no "communication" with friends. Even if there is, there is only Uma. Hugo''s friends know that it is natural that Uma is included; As for plagiarism, it can be considered that Anthony deliberately poured dirty water. After all, this is a speculation without any source. Finally, it is said that Uma was taken over by Hugo, which reminded Joseph of the relationship between Uma and Martin Baum on New Years Eve. ''Talk, and Uma chose to stay at Sidney''s Pollack''s party...More importantly, Uma''s appearance tonight is too strange. Joseph didn''t remember clearly during the entire confrontation. , But he remembered that when Hugo was talking to Huilier Streep and the others, Uma was standing two steps away next to him, and "yin" bowed his head thinking about something. Originally, Joseph thought Uma was frightened, but he was worried about Hugo. But after this, Uma has been absent-minded. She was originally a person with a strong sense of existence, but after returning, Uma almost disappeared, always staying in her own world. Joseph let out a long breath, and forced himself to stop thinking madly. Because Joseph knew that all this was just speculation. Joseph knew that his speculation was without any basis. It was like Anthony''s slander on Hugo. If he said casually, he would slander Uma, which would be irresponsible. What''s more, Joseph knew that Hugo believed in Uma, and Uma had no reason to harm Hugo. Therefore, Joseph couldn''t help but withdraw his gaze. He and Charlize had their gazes crossed together, looked at each other, and then moved away from other places. In the silence, Karl''s voice came over, "Or, Tracy...or Lang..." "No, of course not!" Hugo said categorically. He knew what Carl meant, and no matter who was behind the incident, or Tracy and Lang were not involved. In terms of personal connections, Trey Xihelang has a great advantage, and they can help too much. But Hugo did not mean to ask them for help at all, "I would rather rely on my own ability to deal with it, no matter what the result is, I am willing to accept it!" Hearing Hugo''s affirmative answer, Carl shrugged and said nothing more. Hugo thought carefully, "It is unnecessary to consider how things happened now, or what''conspiracy'' is waiting for us in the future." Just now, Hugo''s brain was also a mess. , About Tracy and Lang, about Anthony, about the entertainment industry, about negative news, all kinds of thoughts are''intertwined'', so that he has no way to sort out a clue, Hugo is convincing himself, It''s also persuading everyone. At this moment, it is irrational to investigate the source that has no clue and the future that has no signs at all. The top priority is to deal with the coming chaos tomorrow, and then soldiers will come to cover the water. After all, I am in the dark, and I can only do that. "I think..." Hugo''s voice regained a touch of warmth, but it was more determined than usual. "I think we will take the initiative to admit our mistakes in front of the media and don''t entangle them..." "Why!" Alex interrupted Hugo directly. He felt that he couldn''t understand it. "It''s the **** reporter who provoked you. It''s clearly that he keeps slandering you and insulting you. Why should we admit our mistakes? , Why! This is not fair!" "Alex..." Hugo tried to say something, but Alex stood up impulsively and shouted angrily, "We should take the initiative to expose the reporter''s disgusting behavior. We must fight to the end. This It is not allowed. He can insult you today, but he bows his head when he sees you. In the future, everyone can insult you. There is no end to this!" No one stopped Alex, because everyone knew what Alex said was reasonable, and even Hugo could not refute it. "But we have no evidence." Hugo said weakly. "We don''t have any evidence that the reporter slandered me. Things happened so quickly that no one next to him heard our conversation. If he didn''t take the initiative to provide these evidences. , We have no way to prove that he deliberately provoked." "Moreover, when it comes to slander, you know, it''s not an easy task." Hugo added. Defamation is a tricky crime in the United States. In the United States, where freedom of speech is admired, every citizen can freely express his or her political views and criticize improper policies of the government. Even if your criticism lacks factual basis or is completely untrue, the government will not sue you for defamation. From a purely theoretical point of view, if you openly attack another person with false language, causing the other party''s economic or reputation loss, it constitutes a crime of defamation, but the actual situation is much more complicated than this. In the United States, if there are two kinds of people who are publicly scolded, it is difficult to sue others for defamation. One is a government official, and the other is a celebrity. As a government official, you must endure the pain of being scolded. Even if the other partys scolding is completely false, you cannot sue the other party for slander. As a celebrity, the same is true, because as a public figure, the person concerned can only tolerate the abuse of others. If you sue someone for being abused, you will generally not win. In order to protect the freedom of speech to the utmost extent, it is difficult for celebrities to win the lawsuit through legal means when they are attacked by speech or even slandered. The biggest reason for this difficulty is that the reports of celebrities are often fantasizing, which is to satisfy the basic rights of the public to know and freedom of speech. In the conviction of defamation, it is necessary to be able to prove "economic or reputation loss." Naturally, economic or reputation losses cannot be justified. For example, a man-made rumor said that the person had an infectious disease or bad habits, causing the person to lose a job with an annual income of 100,000 U.S. dollars. Then the person has a real evidence to sue him for defamation. In order to prove that one has suffered economic losses, the individuals personal income may be disclosed; in order to prove that ones spiritual loss may have to disclose the persons medical medicine expenses, and so on. If you dont want to make it public, or if you cant come up with true evidence, its best not to sue others for defamation, otherwise its a waste of effort, time, and attorney fees. And celebrities happen to be unable to show the true evidence in this regard. Because as a public figure, he was originally a career under the spotlight, most of the "slander" imposed on him was only one of the effects of entertainment, and the harm caused could not be obtained at all. For example, a public figure presents evidence that he has lost an interview opportunity because of slander. Virtual things such as "interview opportunities" cannot be submitted as evidence. Therefore, it is obviously not a wise behavior for public figures to use defamation against the media. Hugo is undoubtedly one of the public figures. "Furthermore, even if we proved him to be slanderous, it is a fact that we beat the reporter. He has not only human evidence but also physical evidence. The wound on his face is the best evidence. I can even imagine him deliberately. It appeared in front of the media with a face full of wounds. This is the fundamental reason why Hugo had the courage to admit wrong ideas, because facts cannot be changed. Compared with evading responsibility, taking responsibility is the right choice. "I should have hit him." Joseph said in a low voice. Although this was just a sigh from him, there was an inexplicable sense of joy at this moment, which made all the people in the room flutter, and couldn''t help but laugh. Voice. Hugo nodded even more, "Yes, you should smash your fist in places that you can''t see on him, such as ribs or buttocks." Chapter 237： Have the courage to assume "So, there is no other way?" After laughing, Alex still asked unwillingly. Although he knew it was incorrect for Joseph to beat the reporter, he thought of apologizing to the reporter. It feels disgusting no matter what. Carl looked at Joseph. As agents, the two of them were actually trained. They understood how to deal with such a situation. Although Carl was reluctant to admit it, Hugos method was indeed the wisest. "This is indeed the best way that can be devised at present. As Hugo said, the fact of beating people will not change." "Grass." Alex angrily punched the pillow on the sofa, venting his dissatisfaction. Hugo also felt uncomfortable at this time, "I would have punched that reporter a few more punches." Since he has to apologize, he naturally has to return to his original form, which is a pity. Joseph couldn''t help but smile, "You are the one who grabbed me so early." This sentence also made Hugo chuckle. "No matter what, first express your attitude of apologizing," Hugo said groaningly, and then worked hard to calm his emotions, "The attitude is the most important when dealing with this matter." In other words, Even if Anthony insulted him and slandered him, he should not beat Anthony. This is the core principle. "This is really a **** society." Hugo doesn''t know if he can do it well, but he must do so, otherwise the future of him and Joseph will be difficult, and the results of hard work in the past year may be ruined, so , Even if he is not reconciled, he must be so. "Don''t worry, bowing now is only temporary. One day, that disgusting reporter will appear in front of you with his tail wagging like a pug, begging for your forgiveness." Carl looked at the problem more long-term, "Because you are an entertainer, He is a reporter. Now you are at a disadvantage, but as long as you have achieved enough, you will have the advantage. Artists and reporters are the two ends of the balance, and this balance will not stay on the same level forever." Hugo let out a long sigh of relief. He also knew what Carl said. Take a look at Al Pacino and Jack Nicholson. They dont need to look at the reporters gaze now. On the one hand, they have been in the entertainment industry for long enough and have enough wisdom to face the dirty water. ; On the one hand, its also because of their status that puts them in an advantageous position, so its natural to deal with things with less effort. Hugo clenched his fist tightly, he would never back down, he would never bow to that **** paparazzi! absolute! "Let''s rest, there will be a tough battle tomorrow." Carl stood up and looked at Joseph, who was gradually calming down. After experiencing the adrenaline burst, it was time to clean up the mess. Carl pointed to Joseph''s messy shirt, "At least you should take care of yourself, otherwise Fujin thought you were a serial killer." "Cut, Fujin is like a serial killer. I don''t see any figure every day, and dashing around like ghosts." Joseph rolled his eyes, finally found some vitality, and Carl waved goodbye to Hugo. He walked upstairs babblingly, "By the way, don''t take this clothes to wash, you must keep this clothes until you solve that Anthony..." "I don''t mind, as long as you put it in your room and pray that the spring day will not come so soon, otherwise the smell of clothes..." Carls voice disappeared in the big door. At the same time, Alex also stood up, yelling "I''ll take a bath first", and ran towards the bathroom. Uma finally came back to her senses at this time, stood up pretending to be relaxed and said, "You should rest early, I will go back first." This surprised Hugo. He frowned, "It''s so late, let''s rest here today." He held Uma''s shoulders, and he could feel Uma''s thinness. Although Uma usually looks very bold, she is still a female and sex after all. Facing the violent and **** scene inevitably, she feels a little uncomfortable, and Hugo is also a little worried. "No, no need." Uma looked away unnaturally, and then brushed her hair behind her ears. Her eyes looked down with a slight embarrassment and drifted towards other places. But immediately, Umas eyes saw Charlizes calm eyes. Charlize looked at her quietly and calmly. Those eyes were bright and calm, but Uma felt very uncomfortable. The two were''females''. There is a natural disagreement between people, but today, Uma feels particularly strong. Uma retracted her gaze and did not confront Charlize directly. Instead, she lowered her eyes and adjusted her breathing, then raised her eyes and looked at Hugos worried eyes seriously, "Im fine. Compared to you and Joseph, Im a little bit Nothing. You need a good rest today, and so do I, so I will go back first. Tomorrow you will have to face a lot of reporters, and when things calm down, I will cook you another dinner." Hugo lowered his head and kissed Uma''s forehead. His lips could feel the coldness of Uma''s forehead. Looking out the window, it was almost two o''clock in the morning. Hugo rubbed the Uma with his hands. Mana''s thin coat, "I''ll take you back." "Then what''s the point of my going back, I just hope you can have a good rest." Uma chuckled lightly, "It''s not far from my house, I can do it by myself. Okay, you can rest early." Hugo took Uma to the door, put his coat on Uma, and said in a low voice, "You should take a bath when you go back and take a good rest. Remember to call me when you get home. " After sending Uma away, Hugo turned around and saw Charlize''s meaningful eyes. Hugo frowned slightly, "What''s wrong, is there something wrong?" Charlize has a lot of speculations to say, but when you think about it, its just a speculation of the sixth sense of her "female" person. Saying it now will only make things worse, so she just hesitated and put He swallowed his words, "No, I''m just thinking why the reporter didn''t call the police. You know, Joseph has constituted an illegal personal attack, and he can file a lawsuit." After Charlize''s reminder, Hugo also reacted immediately, and took a breath, "Is there any''conspiracy'' in it?" Charlize shook his head feebly, "We are now in a passive position. There are too few things to speculate. We can only take one step and see one step. Are you ready to face the reporter tomorrow? There may be many changes on the scene. Way to predict." "Ready, why not." Hugo let out a long sigh of relief and looked at the gradually quiet living room. The moonlight on the floor made him shiver. Then he realized that the coat had just been given to him. Uma said, "This is the only way to grow, isn''t it? We wilfully do what we want to do, but we smash our heads and learn how to face difficulties after every injury. Then grow." Charlize heard the helplessness in Hugo''s words, she chuckled slightly, "Don''t you worry about your edges and corners being gradually smoothed out? The society always uses its own way to make everyone the same. Don''t you worry about it. Do you do the same?" In fact, Hugo also thought that if he could live like a baby, crying when he is hungry, crying when he is tired, crying when he is in pain, expressing his emotions arbitrarily with crying, and then achieve his goal, but This is impossible. The price of growth is that one''s own sex and sex are gradually being smoothed out by the society in various ways. Even in the Western world that promotes sex, this is an inevitable process. At the age of fifteen, Hugo left home desperately to pursue his musical dreams; but at the age of twenty-five, Hugo still knew the important sex of the family and moved on in regret. So, at the age of thirty-five or forty-five, does Hugo have such courage? Maybe not. Hugo shrugged, "I don''t know, maybe, maybe not. But let''s cherish the time now. Before all the edges and corners are smoothed, I plan to beat that Anthony again." As he said, Hugo was still gearing up and eager to try, which made Charlize laugh. Hugo slept very peacefully this night. Now that he has made a decision and has enough psychological preparation, then there is nothing to worry about. Even if there are still unknowing''conspiracies'', even if there are countless ups and downs in front of him, Hugo will not be afraid of fear. On the contrary, he needs to rest, cultivate his''energy'', and then use his best state to go. Meet these difficulties. The process of the 50th Golden Globe Awards Ceremony was quite boring. As there was no TV broadcast, people didnt feel too much surprise when they saw the list of winners, although Hugo and Jack won double nominations. -Nicholson came home empty-handed. The "Yihai Xiongfeng" who was considered a hot "door" also didn''t win the first prize, but it can''t be said to be a cold "door". The final winners have enough strength to match Win the final trophy. But compared to the paleness of the awards ceremony, the celebration banquet afterwards was extremely hot, and only one piece of news ignited the headlines of major newspapers and magazines on January 25. "Hugo Lancaster beat innocent reporters ~ www.novelhall.com~ Such a sensational headline appeared on the front page of the "National Inquirer", and the scarlet''color'' font was so **** that people couldn''t bear to look directly at it. , And the matching photo is of a scarred reporter. The iron proof is right in front of them, but it still makes people doubt the authenticity of the news. Everyone knows that as the most-selling "National Inquirer" among the American supermarket gossip tabloids, it is also a gathering place for fake news. More than 80% of the news appearing in this newspaper are asked by people to put a question mark. More It can be treated as a joke. They even published the ridiculous news that "the twelve U.S. Senate are aliens". But this time, the truthfulness of the news was quickly recognized by many newspapers. Unexpectedly, the first to confirm was "Los Angeles Times" reporter Nicholas McLennan, who thought it was "Los Angeles Times". When he praised Hugo, Nicholas broke people''s fixed thinking with this report called "The Ugly Hugo-Lancaster". Subsequently, authoritative media including the "New York Times", "San Francisco Chronicle", "Chicago Sun" and other authoritative media confirmed the incident, which caused an uproar across the United States, causing Hugo to fall into it in an instant. Moral whirlpool. The subject, Anthony Stewart, held a press conference at the Four Seasons Hotel in Beverly Hills, Los Angeles, and strongly condemned Hugo. Chapter 238： Mutation strikes The Four Seasons Hotel is not the birthplace of good memories for Hugo, because at this time last year, after experiencing the Golden Raspberry Award, he came to the Four Seasons Hotel the next day to participate in the audition of "Dahe Love". As a result, He was directly eliminated; a year later, he did not experience the torture of the Golden Raspberry Award. Instead, he won a double nomination for the Golden Globe Award. However, the situation does not seem to have changed much, and he has to face a new wave of toss. Reincarnation. Hugo, accompanied by Joseph, once again came to the Four Seasons Hotel. At this time, Anthony Stewart was holding a press conference inside, and Hugo took the initiative to send the door. Joseph looked at Hugo anxiously, "Are you sure there is no problem?" When encountering this kind of thing, others would avoid it. Even if they want to clarify, they will not hit the gun by themselves. More just through the media. That''s all for shouting. But today Hugo didn''t play the cards according to the cards. He took the initiative to come to the reporter''s gathering place, planning to confront Anthony head-on. The Hugo that Joseph has known in the past year has always been gentle and friendly. He always welcomes others with a smile. Such a rebellious and bold act today is not like what Hugo would do, but it is raining. If it did so, it really made Joseph fall through. Hugo smiled calmly at Joseph''Lu'', "Why not I''m ready, and you?" Joseph took a deep breath and nodded vigorously. Even if it was Long Tanhu''s''acupoint'' in front of him, he was going to make a break. Then the two of them stepped forward and walked towards the banquet hall where Anthony held the press conference. When Hugo appeared, many employees inside the Four Seasons Hotel were shocked. The hottest topic in Los Angeles this morning actually appeared, and he was still moving towards the originator of the incident. It was like seeing Harry. ''Bo''te plucked up the courage and walked to Voldemort, or Frodo walked to the devil Sauron, a tense war of the century was in sight. However, who is Harry Potter and Voldemort? Who is Frodo and Demon King Sauron? At this time, judging from the scared appearance of the employees, Hugo is more likely to be the latter. When the dark tide inside the Four Seasons Hotel sweeped to the banquet hall, the whole banquet hall was completely tumbling like boiling water reaching the boiling point. Wow, the thirty-odd reporters who were sitting in their positions all stood up. Even Anthony, who was sitting on the press stage, was taken aback and stood up directly. Obviously, no one can predict the appearance of Hugo, including Anthony. But immediately, everyone started to boil, especially the reporters who were afraid that the world would not be''chaos''. They knew immediately when Hugo appeared. This meant that the perpetrator and the victim had to face each other. Originally, the reporters planned to face off. After the press conference was over, I rushed to interview Hugo. Not only did I save this step, I can interview two groups of people on one spot, and I can also witness the duel between Hugo and Anthony. This is really irritating. Up. Therefore, after the reporters stood up, Qi Qi stood on both sides of the middle aisle, like soldiers lining up to welcome the leader to inspect, welcoming Hugo with the most noble and probably the most gossip sight. Nicholas was standing in the first row. He was so excited that he couldnt help himself. He admired Hugo. He also looked forward to Hugos response to this incident because from any angle, Hugo was It''s not like a''sex'' who will take the initiative to beat people, even in the most absurd years of Hugo, sucking. Under the problems of drugs and alcohol, I have not heard of Hugo causing any fights. And now, all Nicholas'' predictions have been overturned, but he is not disappointed at all, because Hugo''s appearance has disrupted all his conjectures, but it has pushed the event to another unpredictable position. Suddenly, Nicholas''s eyes on Hugo changed again: This is really interesting Hugo did not respond to the reporters'' attention. From the very beginning of his appearance, he focused on Anthony standing on the podium, motionless, which made Anthony''s heart start to grow uneasy. But then, Anthony realized that he was the victim, he didn''t need to pretend, the scars on his body were the best evidence, and Hugo was the one who needed a guilty conscience. Thinking of this, Anthony''s back straightened again, his vulture-like eyes staring at Hugo fiercely, and he started to calculate again. However, this time Anthony has no way of mental arithmetic, and there is not much time left for him. Hugo has already walked to the podium. Seeing Hugo stepping onto the podium, Anthony had a plan. He was so scared that he backed away after practicing. Then he bent his waist as if he was frightened, and he almost knelt down, as if Hugo''s fist was possible at any time. It just falls on him. "Hugo, you, what do you want to do... you, don''t hit me... don''t... Hugo, I know I was wrong, I really know, don''t hit me again, don''t hit me. Anthony''s words made Hugo and Joseph both stunned. It was not Joseph who was hitting people, but Hugo? Hugo and Joseph went directly to the Four Seasons Hotel after getting up in the morning bed. They were not clear about the news this morning, but from the current situation, Anthony actually shifted all the responsibility to Hugo. Obviously, Anthony knows that if only Joseph hits, the situation is similar. After all, Joseph is Hugos agent; but the effect is still very different. One is only the agent hitting people, the other is the artist hitting people. This There is a huge loss to the morality and reputation of the artist himself. What''s more, Anthony''s wishful thinking, if Hugo clarifies that Joseph hit, then he can imply that Hugo put the blame on the agent in order to settle the matter. Such a thing is not a secret in the circle. This is for Hugo. There will be a huge loss of personality. In short, Anthony can be invincible no matter what. No wonder Anthony did not call the police and did not directly file a lawsuit against Joseph, because his target was not Joseph at all, but Hugo. Once this matter is reported to the police, after collecting evidence, it is easy to know that it was Joseph, not Hugo, and Anthonys abacus was lost. Neither Hugo nor Joseph expected such a situation. Joseph subconsciously stepped forward in a big step, wanting to reprimand Anthony for the nonsense, but Hugo''s reason made him raise his hand to stop Joseph. Hugo is calm enough at this time, because he knows that he is still too immature. If he is impulsive, then he will not have the advantage, so he must keep his brain functioning normally. So Hugo was keenly aware. It seems that Anthony has just told reporters that he was the one who beat him. Then Joseph stood up and said that he was actually the one who beat him. In the eyes of others, it means that Hugo was evading responsibility. My agent came out to top the tank. The problem is that neither Hugo nor Joseph has any evidence. At this time, it is not realistic to find the bystanders last night, so "shirk responsibility" to Joseph will only make the situation worse. What''s more, even if Joseph succeeded in proving that the hitter was him, it was of no avail, because Anthony had already taken the lead. It was Hugo and Josephs fault. Joseph was Hugos agent. In the first impression, Under the influence, this point will be infinitely amplified, and even mislead people''s thinking that Hugo instructed Joseph to beat people. Then the result of a circle is Hugo. The most important thing is that Hugo knew that if Joseph hadn''t stopped him, he would have hit someone last night. There is no doubt about it. Hugo''s mind was clearer than ever before, and he quickly sorted out his thoughts. He knew that if Joseph took the responsibility at this time, the result would only get worse. Therefore, Hugo stopped Joseph, and then he felt the raging anger on Joseph''s body. Hugo himself was uncomfortable. He gave Joseph a look. He didn''t have more time, only one look. He Looking at Joseph vigorously, telling him, "Give it to me" Hugo can only hope that he and Joseph''s cooperation this year will have a tacit understanding that will enable Joseph to understand what he means. Joseph understood, but he couldn''t do as Hugo said. The thought of apologizing to Anthony was already embarrassing, but now he has to push his fault on Hugo, which is really unbearable. Joseph only has a trace of reason, because the lesson last night is still vivid, as Hugo''s agent, he can''t keep on impulsive. And now, Joseph didn''t know what happened, so he could only close his eyes. Hugo glanced at Joseph. He didn''t have time to consider whether Joseph understood or not. Time was running out. He could only quickly retract his sight, and then follow the steps that he and Joseph rehearsed. Only this time the performer became him, not Joseph. . I saw Hugo take two steps forward, but did not go any further to "force" Anthony. He stopped five steps away from Anthony, and then took a deep breath. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, he turned towards Anthony. After bowing, the words "I''m sorry" rang loudly throughout the hall. At this time Joseph opened his eyes again and he saw Hugo''s bent back, and his eyes could not help but become a little wet in an instant. Josephs head became clearer than ever before. In an instant, he understood everything. Joseph was not stupid. On the contrary, he was very clever. It was just an accident in an instant that prevented him from turning the corner. His consciousness couldn''t be clearer. Joseph knew why Hugo took the responsibility according to Anthonys will. He also knew that Hugos bow was tantamount to acknowledging his mistake. Then Hugos shoulders were bound to bear the accusations of public opinion. As for him, After that, nothing happened. Thinking of this, Joseph couldn''t help closing his eyes again, because he was worried that the tears in his eyes would overflow, and then without any hesitation, he also bent down and bowed. At the same time, Joseph clenched his fist tightly, hoping to use this method to suppress his inner suffocation and anger, Joseph clenched his teeth tightly, let the reason remember this lesson hard: He is Hugo''s agent, he does not have much room for mistakes, because these mistakes will eventually make Hugo punished. Joseph kept reciting the words before Hugo set off in his heart: "Since Anthony wants to act, then we will cooperate with him to perform a full set of tricks. You know, I am a professional actor." Return to the other body by the way of the other. Chapter 239： Slanting Hugo bowed and apologized, Joseph also bowed and apologized. This is beyond everyone''s expectations. In an instant, the flashing lights on the scene became one piece, and the crackling sound made the silence of the scene extraordinarily weird. There was a faint voice coming from "Shit Film", it seemed that someone was taking photos too hard, and there was no film, and then he could hear the trivial sound of changing the film in a mess, but other than that. In addition, only the sound of the''door'' soon sounded in the banquet hall. Anthony was frightened by the accident. He thought of Hugos various reactions, but he did not anticipate such a situation. He also quickly realized Hugos strategy. Hugo now intends to take the initiative to take the wrong. Win the forgiveness of the public with a gesture of mourning. But Anthony must not let this happen. He must regain the initiative. So in a hurry, he hurriedly said in a trembling voice, "I really dont know what I did wrong. Dont hit me, dont hit me. I" Anthony tried to use the voice of his victim to regain his attention, but unfortunately, in front of him was Hugo, who had been fully prepared. This time, the people who had no intention of calculating are Hugo and Joseph. Hugo stood up straight, and then saw that Anthony took a half step back as if frightened, but Hugo was indifferent to Anthony''s poor acting skills, and he bent down again and bowed again, "Sorry, really. Im sorry. Im sorry I beat you last night. Although I drank too much alcohol that caused the situation to get out of control, this is not an excuse. Im sorry, I sincerely say sorry. "Hugo completely entered Josephs corner." Color'', take all the responsibilities on the body. Hugos words were very clear in the sparsely fast door. The reporters stopped their movements at this time and began to watch the changes on the podium. Hugo continued to say, I said last night. I should go to the hospital to see you, but I have only expressed my apologies until now. I am really very sorry. I will be fully responsible for your medical expenses, loss of spirit and lost work expenses, although money cannot make up for it. The hurt you have suffered, but I still hope you can accept it." Hugo''s behavior is impeccable, he apologizes earnestly and is sincere, no matter what he is sincere, but on the surface, Hugo''s etiquette is absolutely in place. After all, this is just a fight, not a life-and-death fight, and the reporters will not miss a detail in Hugo''s words just now, the issue of alcohol, so everything is explained. Now, Hugo has taken all the mistakes to him again, which has eased all situations. Anthony knows that his remaining advantages are running out, but there is not much he can do at the moment. He can only keep yelling "Don''t hit me" to cover up his inner anxiety. He must quickly figure out a way to relieve him. In his own situation, in a hurry, Anthony finally thought of a strategy that was not a conspiracy. "I know you are angry about playing big names, but all I hear are the facts. I just ask you for verification. There is nothing else. mean." Anthony threw the second bomb. In fact, this was originally intended to continue to fan the flames when the newspaper was published tomorrow. Imagine that there was a storm of beating people first, and then a big-name suspicion. After this series of negative news, then Anthony will be in All of a sudden, fictitious plagiarism speculation, the credibility of the originally absurd speculation will certainly rise sharply, and then Hugo will be trapped in a quagmire ten times worse than the Golden Raspberry Award a year ago. But now, Anthony has to change his plan and take the lead in throwing out tomorrow''s strategy to attract hatred, hoping to shift the attention of media reporters to Hugo again, and strive to get away. Surprisingly, Anthony saw a successful smile in Hugos eyes, which completely plunged Anthony into a cloud of mistakes. He didnt understand what he had missed, and why Hugo didnt just miss it at all. Not panicking "chaos" on the contrary, "showing" the expression of falling into a trap, this feeling is really too bad. Indeed, originally Hugo and Joseph were still worried about how to bring up Anthony''s malicious slander. If they took the initiative to mention it, it would appear to be too obvious to shirk responsibility. Although this is true, it is not good for Hugo in public opinion. Under the circumstances, the public is likely to condemn Hugo''s actions. Hugo and Joseph thought of a few ways, but they didn''t want to use it now, because Anthony took the initiative to mention how this made Hugo unhappy, even Joseph was slightly relieved. Faced with Anthonys accusation, Hugo quickly put away the joy in his eyes. Instead, he turned his head and looked at more than 30 reporters in front of him, showing a suspicious and confused expression, "I am also very curious why this is the case. Things will happen, why Anthony, you want to slander me again and again, I think, it is better for us to spread the things out on the spot." Then Hugo looked at Anthony and said, "Yesterday you first said that I had other ideas about the attribution of the Golden Globe Awards, and then you said that I was playing a big name. I was curious what the situation was like. Any questions, I can clarify in front of all the reporters present. Anthony was very angry. This was not the Hugo he knew. Although such a Hugo had a gentle and polite smile, but the oppression in the words made him at a loss. Such a Hugo made Anthony unexpectedly again and again, such a Hugo. Anthony is now in a dilemma. Because Anthony knew that if he didnt say it, then Hugo would say it; but when he said it, Hugo must be ready to say it too. Now its not like last night, but Anthony can only choose to speak because he said it. , He will once again have the opportunity to''irritate'' Hugo, not to mention, everything is over. "I have a reliable source to explain that you think you will definitely win the Golden Globe Award for Best Supporting Actor. When you learn that you are not the winner, you are very angry." Anthony also wants to continue to use some modifiers. He increased the authenticity of his words, but his brain slowed down, which made his language extremely pale. In desperation, Anthony could only force his spirit to try to suppress Hugo with his aura. But Anthony seems to have forgotten one point. Prior to this, he had always played the role of the underdog. The Vignon image of "Don''t Hit Me" just now disappeared at this moment. But Anthony had no time to take into account the stunned expressions of the reporters in the audience. All reporters noticed the huge contrast between Anthony and no one was blind. Hugo did not raise his voice or eagerness in the past, but explained in a calm and gentle voice, "I''m pretty sure I haven''t said these things. I think Jean deserves the award, and I admire his performance very much. I am very curious, where is your source of information, can I ask the other party to stand up and confront it? Because I''m pretty sure I haven''t said these things." Hugo explained that he kicked the ball to Anthony in an orderly and methodical manner, but Anthony frowned and couldn''t tell why. He could only mumble words like "The source of the information is secret, and you can''t reveal the''exposure''". But he knew that these reporters in the audience would definitely investigate, and his advantage was running out. But immediately, Anthony thought of the next message and said confidently, "Then you dare to say you didn''t play a big game?" This incident happened in real time, so Anthony was not afraid at all. He played up his spirit and said aggressively, "After Christmas, you go to Chicago to record the Oprah talk show... You appear in At the end of Yonghuo Street, you are surrounded by a group of enthusiastic fans, but you dont pay attention to any requests from these fans, you dont sign them, take photos with them, or even say hello to them. Turned around and left, is there anything like this?" Hugo tried to open his mouth to speak, but Anthony seemed to have caught Hugo''s handle, and continued to interrupt Hugo loudly, "Have you ignored the enthusiasm of the fans, or even threw the fan''s heart into the rubbish? In the pile, can you deny such a thing?" Hugo and Joseph looked at each other helplessly. When they left Yonghuo Street, Hugo and Joseph talked about it. At that time, Joseph still comforted Hugo. Now there are big rumors "There''s this thing." Hugo admitted frankly, which made Anthony suddenly arrogant. "Look, you just got a little bit and started playing big cards. I tried to find you to prove this, but I was caught. You beat, this is the iron proof. Anthony didn''t forget to show his scars, trying to''provoke'' Hugo. But this time Hugo was not fooled. He said, "Are you going to give me a chance to explain?" A single sentence left Anthony speechless, and all the reporters on the scene looked at Hugo again. "Its like this I did go to Yonghuo Street to have dinner that night..." Then Hugo briefly explained the situation to the reporters. There is an old saying. Just as he was not afraid of the shadow, Hugo explained the situation clearly. If someone else wants to say that he is playing big cards, then he will admit it, because he knows it well enough. "For the sake of personal safety and to avoid accidents caused by the''chaos'' on the scene at the time, Joe and I had to leave in embarrassment. This is the whole story. I have not been able to satisfy the wishes of these fans. I am very sorry, but I definitely don''t think this is a big-name act." Hugo said firmly, which made Anthony dumbfounded. The reason why Anthony was able to irritate the anger last night was because, regardless of Hugos explanation, he kept stubbornly pouring dirty water on Hugo, and slandered one after another, which completely irritated Hugo. But now, after all the problems were exposed, Anthony had no way not to listen to Hugo''s explanation, otherwise he would be the one who made trouble out of nowhere, and this immediately reversed the situation. However, Hugo did not intend to let Anthony go, "If your question is answered, can you answer my question? Why don''t you listen to my explanation and keep slandering my reputation? You not only rely on false news Come to slander my views on the Golden Globes and big-name rumors, and you have tried to accuse me of plagiarism. This is something I absolutely cannot bear. Please apologize to me for your slander." Chapter 240： Magnificent Nicholas McLenna was excited. He almost couldn''t bear his excitement. Even his hands for taking pictures began to tremble. For any reporter, this scene is the most rare sight in his career. It''s like seeing the male and female friends who broke up swearing and accusing each other, and today they are confronting each other head-on, and the popularity of the scene immediately rises by 50%; or seeing the immortal enemies head-on''fighting''. There is only one victor in the life-and-death battle, and the''exquisite'' color of the scene immediately doubles and grows. Now, the "defendant" and "plaintiff" of the Golden Globes celebration party have collided head-on. You come and I will restore the incident completely. The verbal confrontation between Hugo and Anthony is more than a fight to the flesh. To be''fine'' color. Based on the words of Hugo and Anthony, Nicholas began to piece together the original appearance of the events of last night, and his view of Hugo has changed even more. In fact, it is not difficult for reporters to guess the whole story. It seems that Anthony deliberately slandered Hugo, inflamed Hugo and caused Hugo to beat Anthony. There is no doubt that the wrong party is Hugo in such an incident, because the so-called "slander" by reporters against artists is only a means of pursuing the truth. Hugo can deny that it can be ignored, but he cannot respond with force. Therefore, even after the truth is revealed, it is still Hugo who suffers, which makes Anthony feel confident. What''s more, Anthony''s embarrassing and shabby appearance has triggered countless voices of sympathy, which shocked the reporters who were colleagues. Faced with such a dead end, Hugo launched a jedi counterattack. Hugo''s impulse when facing slander last night was still immature, young, and even stupid. At first glance, he knew that he was an inexperienced young man, but today Hugo has a whole new look. The frontal confrontation with Anthony will make the disadvantages bit by bit. Coming back, it really makes people applaud. As soon as Hugo showed up, he assumed a sincere apology. The sincere apology undoubtedly made people see the sincerity of Hugo''s "repentance", which firstly won a good impression in people''s hearts. The first impression is crucial and decisive; then, in the face of Anthony''s accusations and sophistry, Hugo not only did not worry, but calmed down, "pulling" the cocoon with a calm posture, and guiding everyone step by step. Restore the truth. As I said before, even if everyone knows the truth, it is Hugo who made the mistake. But Hugos cleverness lies in that he did not escape his mistakes. He has realized that he was wrong, and at the same time quietly used alcohol to pave the way, and then shifted the topic to the issue of slander. This immediately caused people to shift their focus. Therefore, the current incident has become: Hugo is wrong to beat people, this is a fact; but Anthony maliciously slandered Hugo, this is also wrong, this is also a fact. The whole situation changed quietly. Nicholas almost wanted to applaud Hugo with his compliments. From last night''s overwhelming response to today''s calm response, Hugo has shown a strong learning ability. Although Hugo is still a little impatient today, he is pursuing it. When it comes to defamation issues, he still seems a little eager to get things done, allowing Nicholas to see the flaws, and Nicholas also believes that many reporters at the scene have seen the flaws, which shows that Hugo still needs to continue to grow; but it is undeniable that Hugo and Anthony''s There are so many different kinds of "exposure" or "exquisiteness", which can definitely be said to be a great event in the journalists'' careers. Anthony is not a weak person. He was able to play Hugo and Joseph between his palms last night, which shows his ability, but today it was Hugo who was unintentional, which made Anthony fall into the trap and reversed the situation. . But Anthony still had no plan to disarm and surrender. He also saw through Hugo''s strategy, so he immediately thought of a coping strategy. "No, I dont have any. Im just asking you to verify the rumors. I heard about sunburn unhunn), the creation of this song, about Oprahs talk show, and the show is a rumor that was negotiated and built in advance. Just give me an answer, but why should I become angry? Isn''t it... Is it all true?" Anthony''s words really have the ability to reverse right and wrong. From here, you can see his ability to fan the flames, and he quietly released the hot spots of plagiarism and the deliberate arrangement of the show. You must know that the reason why the "Oprah Talk Show" has caused such a wide range of discussions is that the appearance of "sunburn" is not enough. The miracle of Hugo''s "seven steps" is absolutely vital. Of a catalyst. Not only Anthony, but countless people are skeptical that this "seven-step song" was deliberately arranged. Oprah had agreed with Hugo in advance. Hugo had already completed the creation and then deliberately rendered it on the show. , Amplify the effect of the program, thereby creating a sensation. Now, Anthony puts these hot spots as "rumors" gimmicks, and Hugo is even more "outraged to anger" because of this, which makes reporters have to think about it. Anthony''s move is indeed very strong. Joseph immediately thought of how to deal with it, and now he finally calmed down, knowing why Hugo chose to face the confrontation today. On the one hand, he took the initiative to attack all Anthonys tactics, and it was raining. If you can dismantle and resolve part of the crisis in person; on the other hand, you can blur the focus and spread out the entire process of the incident. If Hugo expresses his apology for "beating people," then Anthony must also "slander" himself. responsible. Such a goal can only be maximized through face-to-face confrontation. But at the same time, the danger will be magnified several times. However, if you don''t enter the tiger''s lair, you won''t get a tiger''s son. This is the proportional effect of risk and return. Josephs calm brain worked quickly. He wanted to refute Anthony at the first time, because Hugo didnt speak at the first time, but then Joseph realized that now that Hugo is answering, the effect is the most important. After things go through the mouth of his agent, the effect will be much weaker. Therefore, Joseph must believe in Hugo, and he can only believe in Hugo. One second is nothing more than a "tick" when you think about it. It is fleeting, but in a high-speed''engagement'', one second of blankness is equal to speechlessness and acquiescence, which is absolutely fatal. . But Hugo never spoke, so after turning his head hundreds of times at high speed, Joseph had to speak, "Are you finally willing to listen to Hugo''s answer now? What you keep saying is to ask for proof, but Hugo gave it to you yesterday. You responded, but you didn''t listen at all. Are you willing to listen now?" Josephus said this sentence from the perspective of a bystander. Obviously, the effect is much stronger than that of Hugo himself crying "You won''t listen to my explanation". Although Joseph''s identity as an agent will weaken some of the effect, this sentence is at this time The appearance is still very effective, so Anthony can''t help but be stunned. When Hugo was reminded by Joseph, he immediately reacted, "I told you the rumors of plagiarism yesterday. It is absurd. I hope you can give me an explanation. If you have evidence to prove my plagiarism, I absolutely accept sanctions in accordance with the law. I will accept any result. If not, you must apologize for your remarks." Hugo was shocked again by Anthony''s ability to reverse right and wrong. Even though the two sides were confronting each other, Anthony was still full of lies, which is really incredible. But Hugo also realized that this is not a court, and the reporter below is not a judge, so Anthony''s lying is instinct and his last resort. After being awakened by Joseph, the inexperienced Hugo immediately recovered and launched a counterattack again. "Regarding Oprahs talk show, you have the right to doubt, but the entire program group and all the audience who participated in the recording can testify for me. Even if you still dont believe it, I will definitely not feel ashamed, because I act upright and have a clear conscience. I may not be a creative genius, but at least I am an honest musician. I have no doubts about my strength." After Hugo recovered, he fought back one wave after another, not only to explain the problem clearly, but also to block back any words that Anthony might have afterwards, "So, you''d better show evidence. Prove yourself, otherwise you would be an insult to me as a music creator, and you must apologize for your remarks" Hugo once again mentioned the matter of making Anthony apologize. This time Anthony was speechless. His head was already exhausted. In desperation, he could only return to the most basic injured person status again, wailing, "Ouch. ...It hurts, it really hurts..." Anthonys poor acting skills were really ridiculous in Hugos eyes, but this time Hugo did not relax his vigilance. He bowed again and apologized to Anthony, "For my impulsive action that harmed your personal health. Im sorry again, its my fault, no doubt. After saying that, Hugo stood up straight and looked at the reporter, But, regarding Anthonys malicious slander of my personal reputation, I also Hope to get Anthonys apology This is what I deserve" Hugo''s words of neither humble nor overbearing made the reporters on the scene shine. Many people wanted to take the lead in applauding Hugo. Unfortunately, Anthony was wailing in embarrassment, and the reporters were not good to blatantly applaud Hugo. Nicholas gave Hugo a thumbs up secretly, but Hugo didn''t buy it at all. Hugo heard that the "Los Angeles Times" had fallen into trouble again this time. He originally thought that the relationship with Nicholas had improved. Now it seems that Nicholas is just an ordinary reporter, and there is no so-called "friendship" at all. , He is a typical reporter who sees news and sees hot spots. Originally, Hugo thought that he and the reporter would be able to have a "fighting together. Fate friendship", but now it seems that Hugo is too naive. Now the facts of the fight last night have been revealed. It was so fast that it was unexpectedly fast. The trap Anthony prepared with great care had not had time to exert its power, and it was disturbed by Hugo. Now Hugo and Anthony are standing on the same one again. On the starting line, the next step is to see how these reporters interpret this matter: Are they supporting Anthony? Or speak for Hugo? It is foreseeable that the news media is gearing up to brew a magnificent news storm. Chapter 241： Gu this loses the other The reporters watched Hugo and Joseph leave the banquet hall, as if they were in a military parade, sending the two people out of the hall. The reporters stayed in place, hesitating and struggling: What about interviewing Anthony? Or interview with Hugo? Nicholas had no such scruples. He almost followed Joseph, left the banquet hall one after another, and then chased after Hugo who was walking in front, "Hugo, Hugo" Hugo did not stop, and continued to move forward. Joseph turned around, and when he saw that the person was Nicholas, he said with a serious face, "Nicholas, we have already said all that we should have said. Will be interviewed again." "Oh, Joseph, be friendly." Nicholas said with a smile, and he could see that he was in a good mood. After witnessing the brilliantly brilliant frontal clash, it was difficult for him to constrict the corners of his mouth. But Joseph obviously did not have such a good mood. He gritted his teeth and retorted, "You should be friendly." Although Joseph and Hugo did not read any newspapers before leaving today, which led to their passiveness at the beginning; but before entering the banquet Before the meeting, they went to the bathroom to adjust their mood, but they heard the discussion at Four Seasons Hotel by accident, and learned that the Los Angeles Times had a black Hugo this time. This is definitely not a happy news The more such a moment, the more Hugo needs allies. They thought that the Los Angeles Times would be an ally, but it turned out not. Nicholas knew what Joseph was talking about. He reluctantly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, "Relax, I also want to make a living and eat." In a word, it seemed as if Joseph''forced'' him to do something utterly conscience. Generally, Joseph is very speechless. "Hey, hey, Joseph," then another reporter came up, panting, and hurriedly handed in his business card, "I''m James Rattle, a reporter for American Weekly, I hope Be able to write an interview for Hugo and let Hugo express his views on this incident from his perspective." Joseph did not receive his business card, which made James a little anxious, "I have written two manuscripts for Hugo before, you can Go and see, I am absolutely sincere." Joseph hesitated, "Are you... the last analysis, the reporter who praised Hugo after the premiere?" After Hugo participated in the "Final Analysis", "U.S. Weekly" published a related article. , Hugo became the focus in an instant, Joseph remembered this incident, but it has been almost a year since the memory is rather vague, so Joseph hesitated a bit. "Yes, yes" James looked very happy and nodded vigorously in affirmation. Joseph pondered a little bit, "U.S. Weekly" is a comprehensive''sex'' magazine, but the report content is mainly gossip. In the United States, it can be regarded as a leading figure in the gossip media. Although the artist still needs to take a professional image. Lord, but gossip is an inseparable part. So Joseph took James business card and planned to go back to see Jamess report for Hugo. "Joseph, I made an appointment first." Nicholas was immediately upset, he was the first to catch up, and he was the first to get on board by a competitor. Joseph raised his eyebrows, "You should be straightforward." Although Nicholas had just caught up with him, he didn''t say anything. Joseph was playing tricks on Nicholas, which immediately stunned Nicholas. And Joseph had no intention of staying to continue the talking talk, turned around and left. Nicholas and James stood in place, watching Joseph catch up with Hugo with different expressions, and then the two left the Four Seasons Hotel. At this time, a large number of people chased out in the banquet hall. In fact, the conversation just took less than half a minute, but the reporters were still too late to chase it out. It would be more troublesome to interview Hugo next. This made these reporters a little depressed, they could only return to the banquet hall again and continue to interview Anthony, hoping to continue to dig out more content from this incident. Hugo and Joseph returned to the car, and Joseph saw Hugo gently rubbing his temple, "What''s the matter?" Hugo shook his head, "It''s okay. Just dealing with these reporters is too tired, much more tired than acting and creating." Hugo thought of reporters too simply before, and he thought he was underground. Rolling in the rock circle for ten years, I have seen countless reporters tricks, and I must have no problem dealing with them, but he was obviously wrong. Not only was it last night, but Anthonys on-the-spot response was the same today. It really made the rain. Guo was surprised again and again. This made Hugo feel very tired. He actually missed the time when no one paid attention to the glory of the past. Thinking of this, Hugo smiled bitterly. This is really a contradiction. When no one is paying attention, he hopes to be able to create a piece of the sky of his own; but when there is really a spotlight to focus, he feels tired because of the excessive attention and chaos. The road to the entertainment industry is long and difficult, and Hugo has just started. "So, what should I do next?" Hugo was a little dazed. Joseph thought for a while "groaning", "We have already said everything that should be said, and then we will see how the media will make a move. It depends on how the media reacts tomorrow. We can only hope that what happened last night will be Let everyone see clearly that someone is willing to speak for us." Joseph paused, "I will contact several media outlets to test their tone and see the situation." At such a moment, Mrs. Josephs tightness is once again reflected. If it is Lang Meyer or a professional public relations agent, he will definitely be able to contact some authoritative media to stand up and say good things for Hugo. A heavyweight ally can often change the development of events. Of course, although Joseph is not well-connected, he still knows a lot of media, so there are still many things he can do. Hugo couldn''t help sighing. On the contrary, he is thankful that the Internet has not yet developed. If it is the 21st century, there is no chance for him to breathe. It is estimated that there has been a lot of noise on the Internet last night. Hugo and Joseph have not discussed at all. In time, they will feel the huge pressure of public opinion, which will make them fall into a more difficult mire. But now, with print media occupying the mainstream, even mobile phones have not been fully popularized, and the speed of information dissemination is obviously relatively slow, which gives Hugo a chance to fight back. "Oh, **** Christ, I actually forgot." Joseph wrinkled the media and banged his head. "You have an audition at ten." Joseph closed his eyes, although he knew that self-blame would not solve any problems at this time. Yes, but he still inevitably thinks that as an agent, he really has too much to learn. Not only that, but he needs an assistant and Hugo also needs a manager, otherwise things will only get worse. But at this time Joseph didn''t have time to blame himself and sluggish, because he had to rush to Universal Studios quickly. "Auditing? What did you say?" Hugo only felt confused. He didn''t understand what happened. "When did you get the audition opportunity?" Hugo had never heard Joseph mention it before. Joseph drove quickly towards Universal Studios and explained, "Last night." "I met Arnold Copelson, the producer of the Field Platoon, backstage yesterday." Joseph explained briefly, "He is currently preparing a brand new film. He thinks you can audition for the leading actor. I talked with him for a long time, I think the script and the role "color" are really good, you can try it." At this point, Joseph remembered the situation at the time, "Oh, yes, what happened in Anthony Before, I was talking with Arnold. This is why we have to stand in the corner." Hugo remembered that before he and Uma went to find Joseph yesterday, Joseph was indeed standing in the corner and chatting with others, so he nodded. Joseph went on to say, "He said that he could spare time to see your audition this morning. If it is good, he can call the director and screenwriter to have lunch with us to discuss the possibility of your participation in the show. ''." Sure enough, he was sincere. No wonder Joseph nodded and agreed, "But I didn''t expect so many things to happen. I almost completely forgot." Joseph smashed the steering wheel severely, expressing his anger. "Please, Joe, we don''t know this will happen, do we?" Hugo thought more openly. "After all, you see, this press conference is a must, even if we think of auditions, we can''t change it. After all, the audition can still be adjusted. Even if it is missed, there will be others in the future, but this time the accident must be dealt with in the first place." Joseph knew this in his heart, UU reading www.uukanshu. If the com Anthony matter is not handled properly, then it is estimated that Hugo will not want to find a job for a long time. But even so, Joseph still has trouble controlling his anger. He is more angry at himself. Since the end of last year, things have been one after another, from family to work, but he has not handled it properly. This is really too bad. Up. Hugo knows that Joseph is blaming himself, and he also knows that Joseph has been in a state of anxiety since Thanksgiving. Family matters are mixed with work matters, which always makes people feel distressed. Hugo patted Joseph on the shoulder and said, "Joe, you have done a good job. At least you won me a rare audition opportunity. This is fortunate. It is the only one of these two bad days. Good news, right?" Hugo''s words made Joseph jerking at the corners of his mouth, which can be regarded as having fun in hardship. Hugo smiled easily, "Okay, are you in the mood to talk to me about this audition? I''m not prepared at all, at least let me know what the subject matter is." "Oh, yes" Joseph nodded, "It''s a thrilling action movie with high IQ, called Fuming Tianya.... The story is about..." Joseph was still giving a brief introduction, but Hugo''s eyes suddenly lit up: What, "Desperate End of the World"? This is the first Hollywood split-account movie introduced in China. Chapter 242： Missed The domestic film market once reached a peak in the late 1970s and early 1980s, but then due to the impact of television, video tapes, and piracy, the film market continued to shrink. After entering the 1990s, the number of viewers in the domestic film market was only One percent of the peak period. Under such circumstances, importing foreign films has become a life-saving straw for the film industry. Therefore, at the end of 19, the domestic introduction of foreign films was started. At the beginning, only ten films were allowed to be introduced each year. This plan was undoubtedly a shot in the heart of the entire film market. Films from Hong Kong entered the mainland market. The movie market is booming again. Subsequently, Warner Bros.''s "Death End" entered the domestic market with a box office split. "Death End" also became the first American film to be introduced in domestic history. Then in 19 years, "True Lies", "Lion King", and "Forrest Gump" began to enter the domestic film market, officially It opened the way for the domestic film market to connect with the world. As the first person to eat crabs, "Death of the Dead" was the only American movie in the country that was legally stationed in major movie theaters in 1994. At that time, Hugo also went to the movie theater under the leadership of his parents to join in the fun, but at that time Hugo But he was only five years old, and he didn''t remember what the movie was acting in. He just vaguely remembered that he had eaten a lot of snacks and slept beautifully. Many years later, when Hugo grew up, he had the opportunity to watch the movie "Desperate End" again, but the impression was not deep enough. In fact, "Death of Destiny" is a typical Hollywood blockbuster. The plot turns and the climax is repeated. Many classic action scenes are indeed commendable, but in the eyes of Hugo, who has watched countless blockbusters, it really lacks some appeal. In fact, "Death End" not only achieved a huge box office success, but also won the best supporting actor at the Oscars, and nominated for the best picture. It can be seen that this movie is still quite acclaimed. . There are the thrilling excitement of commercial blockbusters, and there are also exquisite performances that are worth exploring. This movie is also full of the style of actor Harrison Ford. Harrison relied on the "Star Wars ta" series and the "Indiana Jones" series to become the first box office superstar in the real sense of the film''s modern history, although he is not the old movie bones such as Jack Nicholson and Al Pacino. He has not won any heavyweight acting awards in his actor career, but this does not prevent him from using his vigorous skill and heroic eyes to attract people willingly to open their wallets and enter the cinema. In Harrison''s career as an actor, "Death of the Dead" is not as well-known as other series of movies, but it is still a very rare work. Hugo can''t remember the specific plot of the movie, but he just remembers the intensive and busy watching the movie. He only vaguely remembers that the story is about a doctor who was believed to have killed his wife, but in fact the murderer was another. There are people. In order to prove his innocence, the doctor chose to escape from prison. The doctor had to face the police chasing all the way, and at the same time, he did not forget to find the real culprit. When I watched the movie, I felt that it was exceptionally''exquisite'', but when I think about it, this is a typical Hollywood hero movie. An ordinary doctor is actually''proficient'' in all 18 martial arts, but the''exquisiteness'' is more than brilliant. The hole'' is obvious. However, the gripping script still makes the movie break away from the ordinary popcorn "flower" movie, which can be regarded as a good work. After listening to Josephs brief explanation, Hugo couldnt help but curiously asked, Last time. Seattle stayed up at night and asked me to act as a widower. This is still an explanation; this time. Destiny, want me to audition for the role of color. I''m a doctor with a successful career and a happy family. Don''t you think I am inappropriate?" Harrison is fifty years old this year. You can imagine how different this role is from Hugo. Joseph''s anxious mood was said by Hugo, he couldn''t help but was stunned, "I thought you were unwilling to give up any opportunity. You have to try before you know the result, don''t you?" Hugo nodded, "That''s what I said, but there are things that are not worth trying. For example, you asked me to audition now. Home Alone, Macaulay Culkins role "color", this Obviously unrealistic." Never give up anything lightly, this is a kind of belief. But knowing that it is impossible and not knowing how to give up is stupid stubbornness. People have self-knowledge, which contains this meaning. Never giving up is a belief, but it is also very important to do what you can. Although Joseph was still in a heavy mood, he couldn''t help but twitched his lips, "Don''t worry, everyone knows that it must be unconvincing. So, if your audition is successful, the story setting will definitely be modified a little." "It''s like. Sleepless in Seattle." Hugo is no stranger to this. Although there has been no news about Sleepless in Seattle at the moment, if Hugo can play, the age and past settings of the male protagonist Sam will definitely change. With a slight modification, it becomes more suitable for the actor''s situation. Only in this way can it increase the persuasiveness. "Yes." Joseph nodded. "I said this to Arnold yesterday. He said that after your audition, if successful, he will discuss it with the screenwriter." After that, Joseph didn''t speak any more, he said All the "essence" power was transferred to the driving, and the speed of the car all the way to Universal Pictures. Hugo couldn''t help but grabbed the handle above the window of the passenger seat, his eyes rounded, and he swallowed continuously. Hugo still has a shadow of car accidents. No matter how he felt that the car was about to become a jet plane and took off, Hugo strongly suspected that Joseph was going to get a ticket for speeding. Fortunately, there were no patrol officers on the road, otherwise things would become more complicated. Even though it was all the way to Universal Studios, the pointer of the watch still pointed to a quarter past ten, and a long time had passed since the appointed time. "Quick, quick" Joseph said loudly to Hugo before he even had time to stop the car, "Warner Bros. Office Building, fifth floor conference room. Quick, quick" Hugo opened the car''s door and ran all the way, Joseph Seeing Hugo''s back that quickly disappeared from sight, he hurriedly parked the car, pulled out the key and closed the car''s door. After doing this series of actions, he ran over. Joseph''s tonnage is really not suitable for running. He ran this way out of breath and almost felt like he was going to die, but he couldn''t take care of it anymore. After checking in at the reception desk on the first floor, he staggered and ran over. Realizing that he had just missed the elevator, he turned his head and looked at the stairs, and Joseph could only step forward reluctantly. When Joseph climbed to the fifth floor, it was already five minutes later. He saw Hugo standing in the middle of the corridor, breathing heavily with his hands on his hips. Joseph stood at the safety exit and was breathing heavily, otherwise he would all You must suspect that your lungs can burn directly. Hugo heard the noise behind him, turned his head, and said helplessly, "No one." "What...what..." Joseph felt that he was about to die, looked at Hugo in amazement, and then realized that he had forgotten to gasp, and he could not help but gasp more quickly. "No one, the conference room is empty." Hugo is relatively better. Although he is breathing, he looks very spiritual and he doesnt seem to sweat at all. "I asked the secretary and she said that Arnold had left." "What?" Joseph seemed to have said these words and didn''t know what to say. He wanted to take a few steps forward, but found that he was breathing too hard. The sweat was like a waterfall. He couldn''t help but leaned on the side. On the wall, "You, you asked the secretary to call Arnold." Joseph kept swallowing saliva and adjusted his breathing. The effect of running some time ago was finally reflected, although he only insisted on it for a week, "If Maybe, you talk to Arnold directly..." Looking at Joseph''s appearance, Hugo couldn''t help but said worriedly, "You really should continue to run." Then he turned and walked to the next office, looking for the secretary. Joseph stood up straight and walked slowly towards the office. When he reached the door, he saw Hugo turning around and shrugging helplessly at him, his eyes open. "Go out and talk about it" meant, and Joseph didn''t go in either. After Hugo came out, he said with a gloomy look, "Arnold told the secretary before he left. After saying that I arrived, he told me that he didn''t like people being late because he thought it was one of the basic elements of an actor. "In fact, the secretary''s speech has been very tactful. Hugo can imagine that Arnold''s speech is probably even worse. "The secretary also said that there is no need to make a phone call, because Arnold prohibits this from happening." In short: it''s over. Joseph bent down in annoyance, "Oh, God." Although he knew that Anthony''s matter had to be dealt with, so it seemed that being late was inevitable, but Joseph was still angry. If he is not so forgetful, at least he can call Arnold to explain beforehand, so that even if there is no chance for an audition, the relationship will not be froze. When Hugo saw Josephs expression, he knew he was in a cycle of regret again, so he patted Joseph on the shoulder, "Hey, man, this matter is over. There is no need to struggle anymore, I think I missed it Anyway, the role "color" is not suitable for me. Joseph stood up straight and looked at Hugo speechlessly, "Are you serious?" "Of course not, just to comfort you." Hugo shrugged, and made Joseph smirk and sneered. Then Hugo said, "I''m forgetful enough. You can''t be so forgetful. Take it as a lesson. This time its an inappropriate role as a lesson. I hope I wont miss Indiana Jones next time." On the contrary, Hugo''s straightforwardness caused Joseph to slow down. He looked at Hugo helplessly and wanted to say something, but in the end he shook his head and laughed. Hugo walked in the direction of the elevator, "So, you don''t have any other scripts?" Joseph also shuffled behind, glanced at the secretary''s room reluctantly, made up his mind to return to the car, and took out his mobile phone to call Arnold Copelson. After retracting his gaze, he looked at Hugo, "Are you getting anxious now? You didn''t feel nervous at all when you were on vacation before." "Uh...what to eat at noon?" Hugo''s voice disappeared into the elevator along with the sound of two people''s footsteps. Chapter 243： Opinions vary The head-on confrontation between Hugo and Anthony directly detonated the enthusiasm of all the media and made the entire entertainment circle lively. This time, "U.S. Weekly" reporter James Rattle robbed everyone of the limelight, and James did not expect that a friendly move towards Hugo at the premiere of "The Final Analysis" would actually exert its power a year later. , Won him the biggest breakthrough in his career. After the Anthony press conference ended, the day went down, James conducted an exclusive interview with Hugo for an hour, and then he used "Sincerely apologize, neither humble nor overbearing..." as the headline, the first time for the assault that attracted countless lights. Reports. In the whole article, James expounded the whole incident in a plain tone, impartially, restored the situation at the scene as truthfully as possible, and then expressed his own views. "Hugo was deeply aware of the mistakes in his behavior. He repeatedly expressed sincere apologies for beating Anthony and offered to compensate Anthony. As a public figure, Hugo knew that his behavior was incorrect.'' "Sex", he is also trying his best to make up for the bad influence caused by this incident. We should condemn Hugo, but should not criticize him, at least we should see his sincerity and approve his change of attitude. But on the other hand, is there more inside story behind Hugo''s wrong behavior? This is obvious. Anthony repeatedly used bad language to slander Hugo, which not only slandered Hugos creative talents, but also maliciously accused Hugos creations of plagiarism. This is unfounded and meaningless. Allegations; and also carried out personal attacks on Hugo, maliciously distorted Hugos response to the Golden Globe Awards, deliberately created Hugos so-called big-name rumors, and deliberately misinterpreted Hugos''private'' life. This is absolutely Behavior that should be condemned. When journalists carry out malicious interpretations of public figures under the banner of the''right to know'' and''freedom of the press'', this is within the scope of the law, but this is to protect the transcendent status of the media, not to become the media to make news. Tool of. Obviously, Anthony took advantage of the principle that the''media accuses public figures'' not being bound by news facts, and carried out an unreasonable attack on Hugo. The purpose was not to verify the facts, but to''infuriate'' Hugo and ultimately create news. The purpose of the explosion point. Anthony succeeded. His bruises are the best evidence. He won attention, sympathy, and news. While we condemn Hugo''s anger to Anthony, we should also see Anthony''s leading role in this incident. This is a prank directed by Anthony. After the incident ended, Hugo was condemned, punishable, confessed, and accepted the facts. Then, should Anthony also bear the corresponding responsibility? When Anthony used freedom of the press as a weapon to attack public figures, When seeking huge news profits, this incident itself is violent, and at the same time it should be absolutely prohibited!" James''s whole article looks impartial and righteous, analyzing the whole incident based on facts, but in fact, after reading the whole article, it is not difficult to see that he is standing in Hugo''s perspective and screaming for Hugo. However, James is smart that he did not blindly say good things for Hugo. After playing 50 boards on both sides, he emphasized Hugo''s correct attitude and condemned Anthony for his bad intentions. Under such circumstances, the people''s psychological balance has also quietly changed. In fact, this is also the purpose of Hugo''s decision to directly face-to-face with Anthony. Now it seems that Hugo has already succeeded in half. This issue of "U.S. Weekly" sold 300,000 copies across the United States in just one day. This result is comparable to the sales of other times in a week or even half a month. From this data, it can be seen that this A golden globe celebration feast brawl attracted attention. Although Nicholas McLenna missed Hugo''s interview, this does not prevent him from speaking for Hugo in the latest issue of the Los Angeles Times. "Hugo Lancaster apologizes sincerely, and Anthony Stewart has no face to accept it." This long title is enough to attract a lot of attention. In the article, Nicholas said, Although Hugo knew he was caught in a trap, he did not shirk his responsibility. Instead, he bravely frankly frank his mistakes and actively showed a friendly attitude to make up for. At one point, Hugo is worthy of forgiveness. Everyone makes mistakes, but not everyone has the courage to admit it, especially when someone else deliberately guided you to make the mistake, it is more difficult to shirk responsibility than to take responsibility. Too much. Hugos attitude is worthy of commendation." On the contrary, Nicholas believes that Anthonys behavior is a bad example of the journalist industry, because he maliciously used his rights to truly regard reporters as the "uncrowned king" and arbitrarily''manipulate'' news hot spots through slander, slander, and provocation. The way to achieve the purpose of plundering news is the degeneration of news. When chanting the slogan of "restore the truth", but for the sake of "sales, money, attention, reputation" to seek one''s own''private'', this is definitely an insult to freedom of the press. Nicholas even stated righteously, "If Anthony doesn''t face his mistakes, this will be a starting point for the decay of the press..." Compared to James of "U.S. Weekly", Nicholas''s attitude to Hugo is very obvious, he is completely from Hugo''s standpoint to explain. But Nicholas is better at it. He raised the whole problem to the height of the news field, which is also the smartest point. Because under Nicholass suggestion, Anthonys impure motives turned Hugos counterattack into "legitimate defense." This also turned Hugos attack on Anthony into a means of self-protection, not only without accusations, but on the contrary. It should be affirmed. Nicholas even repeatedly emphasized that even though Hugo was "just defense" he still expressed his sincere apologies, and this humility is commendable. It can be said that Nicholas is sing a hymn to Hugo by stealing the concept, and ordinary people are still paying for it. The Los Angeles Times reported on the Golden Globe awards ceremony a day ago, and of course it also included the illicit assault at the celebration banquet. Nicholas lashed out at Hugo in this newspaper, and the newspaper sold a hundred thousand dollars. One day later, Nicholas revealed the truth and clarified the facts for Hugo, and this newspaper sold a full 2.5 million copies in one day. This set of data is since the Rodney King incident last year. "Los Angeles Times"''s highest sales! After entering the 1990s, the average daily sales volume of the Los Angeles Times has remained at around 1.5 million copies, and development has stalled. When the Rodney King Incident broke out last year, the Los Angeles Times sales had been maintained for one week in a row. It is more than 2.8 million copies, but it has not been able to touch the threshold of three million. Who could have predicted that this time, what seemed to be a news hot spot in the entertainment industry, actually brought the "Los Angeles Times" sales to 2.5 million copies, which is really unexpected. From this aspect, it can be seen that this incident has a high degree of attention. While the "U.S. Weekly" and the "Los Angeles Times" spoke good things for Hugo, other media naturally took a different approach, hoping to get a piece of this news event. Although there are only a handful of media who say they are willing to speak blatantly for Anthony Stewart, in addition to the "National Inquirer", there are several local''sex'' newspapers that believe that Anthony is just a conscientious journalist, and Hugo is the embodiment of violence. , They are all grieving for Anthony. But in addition, the attitude of more media is that they do not clarify the facts for Anthony, but they do not intend to let Hugo go. Most of the media maintain a neutral stance and believe that Anthony is indeed at fault, but Hugo should not fight each other. This unbiased view prevailed in the mainstream, and it was also a result of Hugo and Joseph''s painstaking efforts. At least, this view did not accuse Hugo too much, and Hugo''s sincere apology was also accepted by the public, which minimized the negative impact of this incident. However, in addition to the neutral stance, the media''s attention has shifted from the assault itself to other focuses. To a certain extent, no one cares about Anthony being assaulted, and the media''s attitude is more like "rain." If the beating is wrong, but he has already apologized, so lets focus on some other things..." This weird situation makes people dumbfoundingAlthough the neglect of the assault is not Anthonys Yes, but the media reporters still complied with Anthony''s wishes and focused their attention on Hugo''s big-name incident, which was also the biggest hot spot in the assault. Hugos experience is indeed a bit strange. The "Death Poetry Society" was an instant hit. Although it did not make Hugo really one of the first, he did become the protagonist. From this point of view, Hugo was originally Movies with big-name shelves and non-male protagonists are not accepted, so in the past few years, news about Hugo playing big-names has appeared in the newspapers several times, and the circles are more or less ridiculously discussed. . And this time, after Hugo went through the trough, he contributed two more''exquisite'' color masterpieces, and made it to the top in one breath. Even further, he was recognized by the Golden Globe nomination in terms of acting. Now Hugo''s situation is better. After the "Death Poetry Society", there was a lot of progress in that period. Under such circumstances, another big-name rumors have emerged, and people have to think that Hugos old illness has relapsed. This also made the argument about Hugo playing big names not clarified at all. Instead, it appeared like spring bamboo shoots after the rain. This is what Anthony hopes-although not the way he hoped, but it is not what Hugo can predict. Chapter 244： Big suspicion The first issue was the "Entertainment Weekly (ee.weekly, which was launched in 1990. This magazine has just entered its third position. This year''s entertainment magazine is the fastest-growing subscription magazine in the entire market. Huge influence. "Entertainment Weekly" compiled Hugo''s big-name incidents into a book, and pointed out that Hugo''s big-name play is not a matter of one day or two. Obviously, there is a case for it. With the popularity of "Scent of the''Female'' People", Hugo''s attitude towards fans during the promotion period has gradually changed, from diligence at the beginning to repeated rejection of fan signatures at the show recording and promotion scenes. , Take pictures, and more than once or twice, the most specific of which is a true testimony from a fan. This fan named Bob Ward (.) is from Chicago. He met Hugo during the "Oprah Talk Show" recorded by Hugo. He said that Hugo was idle while shopping at the time, and he was dressed properly. , Etiquette, but refused his request to take photos and autographs, and even refused to shake hands, which made him disappointed and even felt angry. "Entertainment Weekly" stated that the occurrence of Bob''s incident was very close to the time of the encirclement of Yonghuo Street. Regardless of what happened on Yonghuo Street that night, Hugo was no longer willing to be cordial in the face of the support of fans. In response, this is an indisputable fact. The magazine also specifically pointed out that Hugos reaction was gradually becoming clearer with the increase in film performance. This kind of big-name behavior synchronized with the rising speed of popularity is really obvious, and it is worrying: if Hugo achieves in the future With better achievements, will there be more exaggerated and demanding behaviors? This report on "Entertainment Weekly" is actually quite normal. Similar news will appear almost every once in a while. How artists get along with their fans is a problem, especially in the United States that advocates **** and protection. In the private country, fans will think that his request has not been answered by the artist, which is disrespectful to him; similarly, the artist will think that his private life has been violated, and he can only be allowed to do so during non-working hours. Respond to fans. These two concepts are very prone to conflict. Therefore, almost every artist will encounter fan incidents more or less. If only this is the case, at other times, Hugo''s behavior is not a "big name", it can only be said that it has been dazzled by popularity. However, this "Entertainment Weekly" report appeared after the Golden Globes celebration banquet, which seemed intriguing. It undoubtedly opened the curtain for the "big suspicion", and follow-up reports gradually changed this suspicion. Became a reality. The "National Inquirer" followed by breaking the news about Hugo''s repeated lateness of the big-name incident. During the filming of "Yihai Xiongfeng", he arrived late on the first day of the crew and was revealed, and it also changed the appearance of the Alleje incident. A report was made. The report pointed out that it was Hugo who instigated him and made many excessive demands, which embarrassed him. As a result, he lost his job. Not only that, but what is even more surprising is that the "National Inquirer" actually broke the news that Hugo had missed the audition for "Death End" because of his lateness. In the report, the writing reporter Anthony Stewart pointed out: Hugo was an hour late, which completely angered the producer Arnold Copelson, who originally valued him very much, and ended up unhappy. This late behavior is obviously a manifestation of disrespect and lack of respect for the producer. However, in this case, the audition time for "Death End" in Anthony''s report was actually the day before the Golden Globes, which was the 23rd, and there was also a vivid description of Hugo because of the previous day''s party. Partying all night, and then set off from Malibu to Universal Studios to audition, which led to the tardiness. The big-name behavior of "playing things to lose one''s ambition" is now more and more authentic Immediately afterwards, the famous supermarket gossip tabloid "Global News" once again boldly broke the news that Hugo did not accept a new script for half a year since "Yihai Xiongfeng" because of self-inflicted value, not 8 million films were not paid, which led to The production companies evaded one after another, and Hugo''s picky on the script has reached a harsh point. The Globe pointed out that scripts including "Sugar Coated Trap", "Sleepless in Seattle", and "Death End" were all willing to invite Hugo to play the leading role, but they did not reach an agreement on the remuneration, and Hugo had no agreement on the script. They all proposed changes, which was a huge challenge to the authority of directors and producers, so the results were dissatisfied, which led to the gradual increase in performance after the Hugo movie was released, but no new work was received. What pushed the "big-name suspicion" to the top was the second time a huge scandal broke out in the supermarket gossip tabloid of the "National Inquirer" three days later. This time it was pointed out in the news that Hugo was actually close to a work. The cooperation is very close. This work has invested 60 million US dollars, and it has invited big-name directors and top lineups to perform. Obviously, it is a work with ambitions. But Hugo eventually passed the work, not because of what people had guessed about the pay, but because Hugo tried to interfere in the casting work of the crew. Anthony, who wrote this news again, has become a figure on the cusp of the news incident. He condemned Hugo righteously in the report, "Hugo tried to make a certain male **** The''friend and a certain''female'' friend was arranged on the main role of the crew, which made the cooperation that had entered the signing stage had to be interrupted. The director and producer is a famous person in the industry who has made great achievements. He was not only stunned but also very indignant at Hugos behavior. Although Hugo has achieved good results, he is only a young actor after all, and he is not qualified to criticize the cast of the crew. This directly led to the breakdown of the cooperation. Guo was abandoned and completely missed from this work." Although Anthony did not directly write the name of the work in the report, it is generally speculated that this work is a "sugar-coated trap" because it is Hugo''s closest work in the past two months. The director Sidney''Bo'' Luck fits Anthony''s description. Sidney has repeatedly expressed his appreciation for Hugo during the release of "Yihai Xiongfeng", making people think that Hugo''s next work is likely to be a "sugar-coated trap". "In this process, no other strong competitors appeared, which also proved this statement. But after entering 1993, there was no news about the cooperation between Hugo and the "Sugar Coated Trap", which made people have to think of it. In this "wave" after "wave" of big-name frenzy, Hugo''s young, ignorant, and big-name arrogant image suddenly became "tall". Although all these are just rumors, they are still right. The public has had a huge impact. In fact, many media have different views on this matter. For example, for fans, most of the facts pointed out by "Entertainment Weekly" overlooked one important point, that is, Hugo was in a busy publicity period. He had no time to take care of fans and had to hurry; for example, "Yihai" Regarding the "Xiongfeng" crew, the crew also stepped up to clarify that Allej was the leader of the incident and Hugo was the victim. Another example is the "Death End" incident. The audition was not on the 23rd, but on the morning of the 25th. Hugo was late because of Anthony''s press conference that morning. The problem is that what happened in the morning, Anthony found out in the afternoon and reported on the next day, and distorted the facts, which is really tricky. There was no affirmative reply from anyone in the circle about the pay, and the "sugar-coated trap" casting work was even more nonsense. Sidney did not give any positive affirmation to this matter. These defensive views also prove that the so-called "big-name suspicion" is fundamentally a fiction. For a time, the media held their own opinions. Some people thought that Hugo was indeed playing big names, some thought it was simply too ridiculous, and some thought it was a hype plan led by Hugo himself, and some even thought it was a hype plan led by Hugo. People think that Hugo and Anthony colluded to direct the play in order to win attention. The''mess'' remarks flooded the news and entertainment page this week. The brawls that were supposed to cause an uproar and''waves'' were left behind by people, and whether Hugo was playing big cards or not. It has become the latest focus of controversy. Although some people accuse others of defending, there is no doubt that the same is true for all audiences, some believe it, and some don''t believe it. The biggest impact of this incident is that most peoples impression of Hugo is indeed plummeting. After all, at the center of such a storm, it is hard for people to believe that all this is a hole, no wind cant afford a wave. The idea of ??''is deeply ingrained in people''s heartsespecially the so-called "big-name" incident. This is not a murder case. It can be proved by evidence. It is more an attitude shown by artists, so basically every Individuals have their own judgments. Hugo has become the center of the whirlpool of public opinion. This is the expected situation after the celebration, but it is not the result that Hugo and Joseph expected. This also put Hugo in a terrible situation: media reporters all hope to learn from He digs into more news, but the film production companies do not want to attract more attention at the cusp of this trend, which makes Hugo, who was already at home, estimated to continue to rest for a while. I originally thought that the success of "scenting the fragrance of women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" would make Hugo''s career soar. But now it seems that not only there is no positive reaction, but it verifies the phrase "there is a lot of people''s popularity." "The curse, Hugo is surrounded by a lot of right and wrong, so it is not easy to get out of it in a short time. In the past week, Hugo will be tracked and entangled by reporters wherever he appears. He can''t even find a minute of silence, which makes Hugo''s mood uncontrollable. Although it solved the negative impact of the brawl incident; although it was said that the big-name suspicious discussion was positive and negative, it was arguing; although it is better to pay attention to such a hot issue now than no one cares...but, this is not Hugo. The way you want. Chapter 245： Wise elders Hugo rubbed his faintly aching temple and sat on the stairs from the second floor to the first floor. He originally planned to go downstairs to throw away the garbage, but he saw the door of the guardian from the window. A group of paparazzi at the mouth, this made Hugo hesitate, and finally stopped at the top of the stairs, and the whole person sat directly on the steps, looking at the paparazzi wandering outside the window from top to bottom. Team, in a daze. This week, Hugo has been entangled by reporters to the point of fear, and he has been having a nightmare these days. In his dream, he was standing in an empty''playground'', and there were countless dark camera shots pouring at him all around, as if countless spiders were pouring up, and there was no need for the flash to light up. It will make Hugo feel out of breath, and the intensive phobia will make Hugo get goose bumps all over her body. There are faces behind each and every lens, but no facial features can be seen, just like the dementors in the Harry-Pot series, nothing can be seen under the empty hat, these black The "hole" is like absorbing Hugo''s happiness, wiping out all his emotions, and then being surrounded by countless shots, just like ants swallowing an elephant, eating him clean. In the nightmare, Hugo has been struggling, wanting to get rid of these shots, and want to get rid of the shackles of the dream, but always fails. He waited until he was completely submerged by the camera before he could get out of the dream with sweat. Wake up. This caused Hugo''s sleep quality to plummet, and his whole person''s spirit was wilted. Hugo has always known that becoming an artist means being surrounded by spotlights. Every move of a public figure will be observed under a magnifying glass-even a microscope. Hugo thought he was mentally prepared and he had enough A tough nerve to deal with all this, even after facing Anthony''s provocation, Hugo quickly calmed down and thought of a solution. But Hugo still underestimated the power of the media. During this period of speculation and tracking of the "big-name suspicion", Hugo''s life was almost fragmented. The reporters were like leeches, once they touched Hugo''s skin. , They would not leave without full blood, which made him miserable. Hugo tried various methods, silence to be right, angry to face each other, to know the reason, but to no effect, the reporters still refused to forgive. Hugo''s self-proclaimed tough nerves have been undergoing fiery tests. The attack of nightmares made him afraid of facing the camera and reporters. It''s like now, seeing the reporter outside, he didn''t even dare to go downstairs to throw trash, it was really ridiculous. Hugo wanted to draw a ridiculous arc of his mouth, mocking his incompetence and weakness, but he found that he didn''t even have the power to laugh, even an ironic smile. He''kneaded'' and''kneaded'' himself constantly in the''twitching temple'', as if there was a group of villains in his head beating gongs and drums, the tendons on his back became straight, which made Hugo have to lean against I closed my eyes on the wall, hoping to relieve this terrible headache a little bit. "Get up! Don''t get in the way." A grumpy voice came from behind, and Hugo didn''t need to open his eyes to know that this must be Ernst Lechman who lives on the second floor. Hugo wanted to open his mouth to say something, but found that he suddenly didn''t want to speak. He has said so much to reporters recently that he feels that speaking now is a burden. This is really ridiculous. I didn''t expect that one day I would be afraid to talk. It was ridiculous. Hugo snorted softly, despising himself. "Is it going to die? If you want to die, go out and die again. Don''t dirty the corridor." Ernst pushed Hugo''s back with a hard object. Hugo guessed it was Ernst''s walking stick, which made the whole body sore. Guo suddenly felt as if she was going to fall apart. Ernsts words were really ugly, and Hugo was so uncomfortable that he couldnt help but said grumpily, Dont worry, I will never die earlier than you. Hugo turned his head and looked at Ernst angrily, expressing his dissatisfaction. Although this turning of his head made Hugos head hurt as if it was about to explode, Hugo strongly suspected that he should have a cold, which is really wonderful; but Hugo has no time to take care of his head at this time. His dim vision saw Ernst in front of him. At this time, Ernst was wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket, as if he was about to submerge his thin body. The wrapped scarf covered most of his cheeks, but could not hide the aging of his forehead and the corners of his eyes. Layers of wrinkles are so clear, and Ernst''s cloudy eyes are even more blurred at this time, as if that ray of light would disappear at any time. Hugo realized that Ernst was closer to Death than himself. Although he didn''t know how old Ernst was, he seemed to be at least 70 years old. What he just said was a bit too much, which made Hugo stunned, and then sighed, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that." Hugo turned his head, twisting him back and felt his bones sore, "I I''m in a bad mood, but I shouldn''t be angry at you, sorry." After Hugo finished speaking, he took a deep breath, adjusted his irritability, and was about to stand up, "Sorry, I will stand up now." Hugo knew that he was sitting on the stairs, blocking Ernst''s path. No, Ernsts crutches knocked Hugos shoulder and motioned for him to sit down. Ernsts irritable voice said, Dont worry, although Im very old, Im very healthy. Maybe its better than If you live a long time, who knows if you will take a drug someday. You will die after an overdose." The old man spoke without mercy, and Hugo couldn''t help but chuckled, "Ernst, I know you don''t like me, but there is no need to curse me." Ernst snorted softly, "I am not a wizard, and curse you without any lethality. Why, are you still worried that I will end you with a knife? Then you are too useless." Ernst The irritable voice made Hugo''s tired mouth outline a helpless arc. This old man really has a sharp mouth, "I see your dejected look, it''s not because of the screams outside. The crow?" Hearing Ernst describe the reporters in this way, Hugo smiled unkindly and nodded, "Yes, their shouts give me a headache." "It''s useless." Ernst gave Hugo a contemptuous look, as if he was despising a mastiff defeated by a cat, so that Hugo only felt that a black line fell on his forehead, and then he saw Enz. Slowly sat down next to Hugo. Hugo looked at the ground and opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted by Ernst. Its useless to be scared by reporters. They are not ancient dragons." Then Ernst sat down. Seeing Hugo''s astonishment, Ernst was quite comfortable, putting his crutches on his knees, "I remember you were making a movie?" Hugo nodded in a daze. He didn''t expect Ernst. Actually, he will start a conversation with him. This is the most normal conversation between him and Ernst in a year. Its really surprising. The media is originally part of your job. You need Use these crows for publicity. At the same time, these crows also need to use your power to make a living. You are in a relationship of mutual help. Why should you be afraid of them?" Ernst glanced at Hugo, and the taste of contempt was really obvious. "These crows croak and irritate very much. There are good and bad, positive and negative. If you listen to them all, It''s not irritable yet, you just don''t want to make a movie, just watch them there every day and say something." "I..." Hugo tried to argue. He didn''t read the reporter''s comments all day, but Ernst didn''t give him a chance at all. Sit here." Ernst pointed to the trash bag beside Hugo with his crutches, making Hugo''s cheeks flush. "It''s as if no one is perfect, no one can be loved by everyone, if you want to be a beloved existence, then currency is your choice, preferably a check or the like." Te''s rough words are like rubbing matte paper on a blackboard, which is very ugly, but the comic effect is very''glamorous'', which makes Hugo a little bit amused, "You don''t think you are perfect, right?" Hugo shook his head quickly to deny. "You''re a little self-aware." Ernst smashed his lips, looked at the restraint on Hugo''s face, and then said, "So, those crows must have good and bad opinions on you. When every movie comes out, Those film critics who claim to be professional in fact justify themselves must also be applauded and criticized. How to filter these statements and how to treat these statements is the most important thing." Hugo listened carefully. Although Ernsts words were rough, they were all truths. People say you are good, why is it good, is it really good or flattering; why are negative news such as criticism and condemnation? Is it sincere to point out your mistakes for your benefit, hope you can correct them, or to focus on nonsense. You must distinguish the meaning behind these noises, and then ignore those useless things." In fact, why doesnt Hugo know about these truths Its just that they were too general before. After this incident, they can be regarded as personal experience. Now that Ernst mentions them, Hugos head gradually It became clear. "The most important thing is not to affect your mood just because of the words of these crows. If people say you are good, you will not be happy. If they say you are bad, you will be frustrated. This is too cheap. You know, this is just a crow, you are you. , Insisting on yourself is the most important thing." Ernst said bitterly, again showing an expression of contempt for Hugo, "rolling in this circle, if you cant learn this, then Just hide in mother''s arms." Hugo didn''t hold back a pounce, and chuckled lightly. He could finally''show'' a real smile, but in Ernst''s eyes, he was very puzzled, "What are you laughing at? A''woman'' appeared." ?" Ernst even looked around cooperatively, obviously just a simple action at this time, but it was very funny at this time. Hugo suppressed his smile, "No, no, it''s just..." Hugo''s gaze fell on the stairs, "You are sitting on the gum, you know this, right?" Hugo just wanted to remind Ernst, but was interrupted. Ernst looked at Hugo stiffly. After hesitating for about two seconds, he said, "When...Of course!" Then he looked down at his pants and muttered, "I want Kill this guy..." Chapter 246： Critical 1 Watching Ernst, who was irritable but trying to pretend to be okay, returned to the room. Hugo laughed loudly. He was really happy. The hearty laughter echoed in the stairwell, making him stand already. The Ernst back muscles in the room stiffened directly, and his temper became more grumpy. Hugo stood up, patted his trousers, and walked downstairs carrying the trash, frankly throwing away the trash. As Ernst just said, he should learn to recognize the meaning behind the media''s remarks. Is praise really praise? Is the condemnation really condemned again? Just like this time, it is obvious that the media is constantly discussing it to gain focus, and most of the content of the discussion is fake. Hugo knows that he is not playing a big name. This is the most important thing. Therefore, Hugo does not need to be afraid of these media at all. On the contrary, they will stay at the door of their home just to win first-hand news. From another perspective, they are begging to themselves, and they seem to be forced to hide. It''s even more absurd. When Hugo came downstairs, the group of paparazzi swarmed up. When they saw them, Hugos first reaction was to turn around and flee. The nightmare memory during this period is too deep. But Hugo tried his best to resist his fear and threw the garbage away. Then, facing the siege of the paparazzi, Hugo muttered "This is a bunch of crows" in his heart, and he calmed down a bit and waited to leave the paparazzi. After encircling the circle, Hugo fluttered and smiled instead. Looking at the group of unknown crows behind him, Hugo knew that this was at least the beginning, and stopped at the door of Ernst''s house. He hesitated, and shouted, "Ernst, thank you!" After that, after waiting for a while, I still didn''t get any response, but Hugo didn''t mind, and walked back to the third floor with no heavy steps. Opening the door of the room, Hugo saw Alex sitting on the sofa and reading the script. Recently, Alex received a guest role in the role of Lose, which made him very excited and motivated. "Hey, Alex, do you know who Ernst is on the second floor?" "What do you mean?" Alex raised his head and looked at Hugo suspiciously. "He is Ernst." "No, I mean, what did he do before, you know, he always needs funds to maintain basic living expenses, right? The subsistence allowance cannot allow him to live here." As far as Hugo knows, Ernst is They live by themselves, unlike the three of them sharing the rent. Alex then came to understand, "Oh, I don''t know, he was there when I moved in, and he and I didn''t have any''intersection''." Alex spread his hands and said that he couldn''t help." What''s wrong? Why are you so curious about him suddenly?" "No, it''s just that I had a''friend'' with him just now, and I always felt..." Hugo thought for a while, and finally shook his head, "Forget it, nothing, I just think he is full of wisdom." Alex couldn''t help laughing. "I think only you dare to talk to him." Remembering Ernst''s bad temper, Hugo also agreed, and Alex added, "But I have lived so much and experienced so many things. There are always gifts of years left, right?" "So, what did you say to Ernst just now? When I went downstairs, I saw you sitting on the steps and talking smoothly." Joseph''s voice came from the direction of the restaurant. As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw Joseph and Carl sitting in the dining room, and Charlize quickly disappearing in the kitchen. Hugo only saw Charlize''s back, "No, Ernst just told me. What he thinks of the reporters outside." Hugo walked to the table and planned to pour himself a cup of coffee. Carl took the initiative to bring the coffee pot from the sink. Hugo nodded and thanked him," he said. It''s the crow..." Hugo said with a smile, but he saw Charlize''s slightly cramped back in the kitchen. Hugo didn''t think much about it. He thought Charlize was sorting the cabinets again, but when he retracted his gaze, It was discovered that Joseph and Carl''s eyes had been dragging towards Charlize, a little nervous and flustered, which made Hugo subconsciously turn his head and look at the kitchen. "Hey, Hugo, what the **** did Ernst say? How could he think... well, want to chat with you?" Joseph quickly interrupted Hugo''s movements, trying to attract his attention. Hugo did as Joseph wished. He indeed turned his head to look at Joseph, but he noticed the tension and rush in Joseph''s words, which made Hugo''s action of holding up the coffee cup pause a bit, frowning and looking at it. To Joseph. Although Hugo and Joseph are not considered friends who have known each other for many years, they have been together for a year. They have been slandering Joseph''s serious and cautious **** from the beginning, and now they are hard-hearted and soft towards Joseph. Sexuality couldnt be better understood. Hugo soon discovered something wrong with Joseph. "Joe, did you know that you had two hiccups just now?" Joseph hiccups when he gets too nervous, but its not obvious. He can do well. To conceal this, only those who are really familiar with it will notice it. Joseph''s eyes flusteredly avoided Hugo''s gaze. Hugo turned his head to look at the kitchen in an instant. Charlize had already turned around, arranging his sleeves consciously, and then pretending to be a calm smile on Hugo''s face. Hugo just looked at Charlize like this, frowning his brows, and those amber eyes were fixed on Charlize''s face motionlessly. Charlize tried hard to pretend to be calm, but she soon failed. She cast her eyes away diagonally upward in embarrassment. Hugo knew that this was Charlize''s typical behavior when evading problems. She didn''t want to vent.'' Expose your inner emotions, so avoid eye contact. Hugo glanced over Charlize, Carl and Joseph one by one, "So, you are going to say it yourself, or I will check it myself, I know that Charlize has hidden things in the cupboard." Charlize is one of them. People with obsessive-compulsive disorder, but she just put a bunch of things in the cupboard in a mess, which is obviously abnormal. At this moment Alex also came over, and Hugo noticed that there was someone behind him, and immediately turned his head and looked over, "You have a share too?" Alex smiled awkwardly, then walked to the table and shrugged helplessly to Joseph and others, "I said Hugo would find it." Then Alex felt Hugo''s pair. The gentle but unignorable eyes, it was clear that Hugo''s eyes didn''t have any serious, sharp emotions, but Alex couldn''t look at him at all, "Hey, I just didn''t expect it to be so fast." Alex did it. He laughed happily, and said flatly. Charlize chose to give up. She let go of her tight shoulders and said, "Okay." Desperately walked to the kitchen, opened the cupboard and took out a newspaper. "Charlize!" Joseph said with a worried face, and his words stopped. Charlize held it in his hand, "Joe, Hugo is not a child. He has to face this all the time, and it is impossible for us to replace him." Charlize also looked worried, but she still looked at it persistently. Joseph. Carl sitting in the middle sighed, "Joe, Charlize is right, Hugo is qualified to know about this." Facing this result, Joseph looked at Hugo, his eyes filled with helplessness and confusion, but he finally nodded dejectedly. "What?" Hugo was at a loss. He saw the newspaper in Charlize''s hand. It was the "San Francisco Chronicle". "Is there any new news?" Hugo thought about the news in the newspapers this week. Disturbing, and then thinking about his decadence just now, he thought, it is probably his own sluggishness that made friends worry. Hugo took the newspaper, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I have figured it out. Joe has exhausted all kinds of contacts during this period. The situation is not bad now, is it? At least? Without accusing me on the ground, I can still see a lot of reports that speak for me. Hugo tried to speak relaxedly, trying to enliven the atmosphere, but the four friends in front of him still looked difficult. Carl looked around and said to Hugo, "In the sixth edition." Hugo lowered his head and opened the newspaper, opened the sixth page, but did not read his own news. The bold letters of the name "Hugo Lancaster" Hugo had been familiar with recently, but he did not. See. Hugo was about to ask "what''s going on", but his eyes fell on the news in the upper left corner, and his expression was frozen on his cheeks, and his body movements were fixed at this moment. In front of the news headline, "Uma Thurman teamed up with Sidney-''Po'' Luck?" Hugo''s eyes moved down, and a short news article was quickly read. According to the news, the "sugar-coated trap" has made breakthroughs in the selection of the deadlocked "female" protagonist. Uma is likely to join forces with Sidney to become the "female" protagonist of this new movie. At the end, the news also stated that the most promising actor is Brad Pitt. The negotiation has entered the contract stage. If it takes place, then the combination of Brad and Uma''s handsome boy and beautiful''woman'' is bound to be. Add a lot of brilliance to this masterpiece. From any point of view, this is just a piece of ordinary news, and it is not comparable to the big-name suspicion that has been raging recently. Therefore, the space occupied by it is not large, but it is this small space that has become this. The most important message of the "San Francisco Chronicle". No wonder everyone is worried about Hugo seeing this news, because this news is not only as simple as Uma becoming the protagonist of the "sugar-coated trap" "female", but also connects all the clues together things It doesn''t matter whether it should start from the New Year''s Eve, or start from the "sugar-coated trap" invitation being interfered with. From the time Anthony inflamed Hugo and triggered the beating incident, this has been an interlocking trap. The invitation of "Death End" made Joseph and Arnold stand in the corner and have a conversation. Even if Hugo didn''t go there, there must be other ways to let Hugo go. For example, Uma, Hugo vaguely remembered. It was Uma who mentioned Joseph at the beginning, which reminded Hugo that he should go to Joseph; then Arnold left and Anthony appeared on the scene, but Arnold arranged the audition at ten o''clock in the morning of the next day because they knew about Anthonys press conference. It was scheduled at half past nine. Even if Hugo was not late for the "Death of the Dead" audition, Arnold had a good reason to reject Hugo; after that, it was the big-name rumors that put Hugo in a bad situation. If it wasn''t for Hugo to take the initiative to destroy the plan, then it would be plagiarism, and it would be a bottomless abyss to greet Hugo. The conclusion to this whole strategy must be Uma''s "betrayal", career failure, and emotional alienation, which will definitely put Hugo in a more terrifying and worse situation than a year ago. Tracy should be triumphantly waiting for the spectacular scene of Hugo''s collapse at this time. Chapter 247： At a loss When did this start? After the success of "Scenting the Fragrance and Knowing the "Female", after the box office miracle of "Yihai Xiongfeng", or after the launch of "Schindler''s List" in March last year...who is behind the scenes? Obviously it is Tracy Jacobs, and it is estimated that Lang Mayer is also indispensable. After the "Sugar Coated Trap" audition opportunity appeared, Tracy and Lang happened to be in frequent contact with Sidney for the "Schindler''s List" project; the producer of "Death End" Arnold had just finished with Lang''s biggest actor Michael -Douglas'' cooperation... Is this all a coincidence? Obviously not. If you want to think further, you can even guess that on New Year''s Eve, Brad Pitts agent Martin Baum and Tracy both had''friends'' with Uma, and Uma stayed; After that, Uma took Hugo to Malibu for a three-week vacation, and was truly isolated for three weeks. Dont forget, Michelle Pfeiffer mentioned that Uma is undergoing an audition at the Golden Globe Awards ceremony. , But Uma shrugged off and did not tell Hugo the truth; now, Uma is infinitely close to the position of the heroine of the "sugar-coated trap"... I can''t think about it anymore. If I continue to think about it, Hugo feels that he will be drowned by his own thoughts, and will fall into a situation where he can''t help himself because of his own wild thinking. Hugo looked at the newspaper and tried to calm himself down. He kept telling himself to calm down, but it seemed too difficult. Hugo took a deep breath, took another deep breath, but his "chest" was still stuffy, as if he couldn''t breathe. Hugo told himself that all this is just his own guess, not to mention whether the behind-the-scenes is Tracy and Lang, or whether the world is absurd, all this is really just a coincidence, at least the part of Uma, Hugo does not want Rely on guesswork to draw conclusions. Uma should have a chance to explain, and he should also have the right to know the truth: maybe, Uma has nothing to do with the whole thing. Thinking about it now, on the second day of the Golden Globes, Hugo chose to take the initiative and confronted Anthony. Although he was late for the audition of "Death End", it added credible evidence to the so-called "big suspicion"; but Hugo The performance at the press conference undermined the entire plan, and the situation has changed drastically. Although there are currently mixed discussions about big-name suspicions, various media have different views, so that public opinion is not one-sided, and there are even many remarks that are beneficial to Hugo; and everyone in the circle has their own opinions. Exclusive channels, so that Hugo''s innocence still retains a trace of pure land. It is conceivable that as long as Hugo persists in this wave of bombing and people know that all this is just the medias own hype, Hugos positive image will gradually recover. However, Hugo now has no time to be grateful for his bravery at the beginning, nor does he have time to worry about what will happen in the future. He just wants to know that Uma''s replacement of the heroine of the "Sugar Coated Trap" is really a "yin". ''Measuring, or that Uma knew that the situation behind still chose the opportunity of the "sugar-coated trap", or it was just a coincidence. Hugo hopes this is a coincidence, even if he is deceiving himself. "Hugo..." Joseph looked at Hugo''s hard-to-recover smile, his blood faded in an instant, and his entire face became pale, which made Joseph feel uneasy. He remembered that Hugo had been with him. The pain of the female'' nurses when they broke up, there are also quits. Being tortured by the withdrawal reaction during poisoning makes people feel like a ghost or not like a ghost. Not only Joseph, but Charlize and Carl were also silent. Even Alex, who had always been cheerful, was quiet. Everyone looked at Hugo with worry, but did not dare to be too obvious, lest they be one of them. The expression became the last straw to crush Hugo. Hugo slowly raised his head, and then "showed" a smile. Yes, he smiled, "I''m fine, don''t worry, it''s just an audition. I am happy for Uma, really. I''m fine." Hugo constricted the corners of his mouth with a smile that didnt know what it was like, "Oh, I, I need to take a break. Yes, I want to sit down and take a rest, you know, I didnt sleep well last night." Then Hugo just did it. Take a deep breath, calmly turned around and walked to the hall, sat down quietly on the sofa, just sat quietly, watching the NBA game being played back on the TV screen. The rain fruit is too calm now, and it''s unbelievably calm, which doesn''t meet everyone''s expectations, but makes everyone''s anxiety grow like weeds. Hugos trust in Uma was seen by everyone. Whether it was Joseph questioning Uma and Martins communication on New Years Eve, or Anthony splashing dirty water on Uma at the celebration party, Hugo did nothing. He stood on Uma''s side without hesitation, and Hugo never doubted Uma afterwards. He trusted Uma so much as if he treated this feeling. From being cautious at the beginning to being moved by Uma, I approached Uma step by step. Seeing Hugo''s cautious steps towards Uma, you know how difficult this trust is. But now all of this may be ruined, and you can imagine how severe and terrifying the blow to Hugo will be. The four Joseph stood at the table, looking at each other and at a loss. If Hugo vents his anger, they can do their best to comfort Hugo. Now Hugo is sitting there quietly, as if nothing happened. Generally, this abnormal silence is so terrible. "We shouldn''t have said it." Carl picked up his pen depressedly and wrote on the paper. Charlize shook his head and wrote on the paper, "He will know sooner or later." Then, Charlize took a look at Joseph. In fact, Charlize had been at odds with Uma, but she didn''t say anything. There are too many, the most important thing is that she doesn''t want to destroy her friendship with Hugo, because she is also not sure whether she has replaced her personal emotions. However, Joseph had always known Charlize''s suspicion of Uma, but he didn''t expect that it would explode in such a way at such a moment. Joseph understood Charlize''s eyes. He originally regretted showing Hugo the "San Francisco Chronicle" today, but now Joseph knows that sooner or later he will have to face it. Just like in this big-name suspicion incident, Joseph has contacted more media this week than he has in the past year combined. While dealing with the incident in a desperate manner, it also made Joseph unexpectedly expand his network a lot: inside the circle After all, peoples perspectives are different. Many people can see that this time they are deliberately targeting Hugo. Some people want to target Hugo, and naturally there are people who support Hugo. This is the status quo of the media. Only by seizing a different perspective can you stand out from the countless media competitions. Therefore, many people are willing to give help in the snow. This incident turned out to be an opportunity for Joseph to grow up. Similarly, Hugo can only solve the problem by facing the problem squarely, and avoiding it is always the next policy. Looking at Hugo sitting quietly on the sofa, it seemed that nothing happened on the surface, but Joseph knew that if it was a normal Hugo, he must have been lazy on the sofa, and then clamped his right foot on the coffee table. Even lying down is not serious, let alone sitting, but at this moment Hugo stubbornly straightened his waist and sat down. The strong back line seemed to reveal the last strength of Hugo. The big door was opened, and everyone glanced over. The only person who had the key to the third floor but was not there was Uma. Sure enough, Uma hid in embarrassment and hurriedly closed the big door. She was wearing a hat and sunglasses, and a plaid scarf around her neck. She was disguising her disguise and sighing. Then, "Huh, the reporter at the''door'' is really too much trouble. Fortunately, my disguise is adequate." From Uma''s brisk tone, she was in a very happy mood, "Hey, everyone Yes, good morning." Uma walked into the hall, saw everyone there at once, and greeted happily. Hugo stood up directly, smiled and made a face-to-face ceremony with Uma, as if nothing had happened, and said, "Why did you think that you came here this morning? I didn''t tell you that reporters have been wandering here recently, so you just Don''t come here." "I haven''t seen you for a week, and missed you." Uma said with a smile, looking at Hugo, who could not be more normal, and raised the supermarket plastic bag in his hand, "and also brought you I brought some food here. You should be tired of ordering take-out every day." Uma walked to the restaurant, preparing to put everything in the refrigerator. The four people standing in the dining room looked at each other. They didn''t know what happened to Hugo, so they didn''t know what to do for a while. Charlize is still the most sensitive. She also learned Hugo and tried her best to say in her most normal tone, "Alex, didnt you just ask me to play against you? Lets go. If you play again, its lunch time. ." Then, as usual, he simply nodded and said hello to Uma, and then took the fire-breathing Alex of the 520 novel and walked towards his room. Alex is not good at concealing his feelings, he obviously can''t give a good face to Uma. Joseph and Carl also reacted, Joseph coughed slightly, "Um...you, what did you buy? We originally planned to call lunch..." "Pizza!" Carl reminded from the side. "Oh, yes, pizza." Joseph said quickly. "Basic cooking, I know you rarely do it at home." Uma put the plastic bag on the dining table and began to take out the things. Joseph saw the "San Francisco Chronicle" on the dining table and quickly pulled Lacarl, "Huh, thank you so much. By the way, Carl, Charlize just said that the closet in her room needs to be moved a bit, can you help. "Then they slid towards Charlize''s room on the left side of the restaurant with Carl. Of course Uma noticed the abnormality, but she thought it was just that everyone left room for her and Hugo, so she didn''t think too much, "Hehe, the seafood in the supermarket looks very good today, I bought a little..." Uma After taking everything out, I saw the newspaper on the dining table and took it over. Then I saw the words "San Francisco Chronicle", and then I fell on the news article on the upper left, which made Uma''s hand The seafood fell down, and then just froze in place. At this time Hugo also walked towards the restaurant with a smile on his face, "What seafood? Too complicated cooking is too troublesome to make." Then he walked to Uma''s side and raised his hand to help. "Hugo..." Uma looked at the newspaper in her hand, and then at Hugo, who could not be more normal. She didn''t know how to react: Did Hugo see the news? If he saw it, why didn''t he respond; if he didn''t see it, why did the newspaper put it here? This feeling of unknown made Uma''s anxiety amplify little by little, so that she didn''t know what to do except calling Hugo''s name. Chapter 248： Your explanation "What''s the matter?" Hugo turned his head and looked at Uma tenderly. This gentle look in Uma couldnt be more familiar. She tried hard to find her own answer from Hugos expression, but she failed. This reminded Uma of Hugos trust in herself and celebrated the Golden Globe Award. At the feast, Anthony threw dirty water on her, and Hugo defended her without any hesitation, and never asked her afterwards. Uma picked up the newspaper in a panic and directly wrapped the wet seafood, "No, no." Uma did not dare to face Hugo, staggered her eyes, locked her eyes on the seafood in her hand, and tried to completely cover the seafood with the newspaper, but she missed the disappointment in Hugo''s eyes. The deep disappointment stung Hugo''s heart. This was the first chance he gave Uma. Hugo closed his eyes, tried to calm himself down, and then seemed to mention it casually, "By the way, at the last Golden Globe Awards, didn''t Michelle say you are auditioning for a work? How about it? Has the result come out?" Uma trembled slightly, she raised her head and looked at Hugo. There was a faint smile on Hugos mouth. Those eyes were not as tender as they were just now, but some were just calm, like a wavy lake, and the amber eyes were so deep. It seemed that after falling in, he couldn''t get out again. This reminded Uma of her first close contact with Hugo. It was because of Hugo''s eyes that she chose to take the initiative to attack, and she took a step towards Hugo, who had no interest at all before. "Oh, that work, I missed it." Uma staggered her eyes again. She did not dare to face Hugo''s sight. The sight that was indistinguishable from the usual burned her heart at all times, and she couldn''t face it. Hugo''s clear eyes, "You know, I''m just a newcomer, they may hope to find a more appealing''female'' actor at the box office." "Anyone comes here like this." Hugo whispered, and he closed his eyes deeply. This was the second chance. He wanted to continue to trust Uma, he didnt want to think arrogantly, he didnt want his own speculation to ruin everything, so Hugo told himself that he should give Uma a chance to be open and honest, instead of guessing each other. riddle. So Hugo did this. "By the way, I read the newspaper today." Hugo''s words made Uma suddenly look up, but Hugo didn''t seem to notice the panic in Uma''s eyes, and said calmly, "It''s the copy you held "The San Francisco Chronicle" said that you are about to become the "heroine" of the "Sugar Coated Trap". Is this true?" Hugo looked at Uma quietly like this, Uma''s eyes were surging, she looked at Hugo incredulously, as if she was the one who had been betrayed. Uma couldn''t believe it. Hugo actually pretended all the peace just now, which made Uma feel a complete cold, but at the same time was overwhelmed by the panic. The whole hall fell into silence. Joseph and Carl, Charlize and Alex in the room also stopped their movements, even their breathing did not increase, lest they would break the calm in the room. Then it was overwhelmed by a squally rain shower. "You are testing me!" Uma asked Hugo with a trembling voice, as if she was the victim. Hugo dilated his pupils in amazement, but then he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and then opened his eyes again, "Yes." Hugo admitted frankly, he could even see the surprise in Uma''s eyes. The waves are raging, but Hugo thinks all this is so ridiculous. Uma behaves as if she is a victim of betrayal. "I saw the news, but I haven''t heard you mention it. I want to hear you tell me." "You have already seen the news, so is there any question? You pretend to know nothing, come to test me, do you think I am a clown? Are you watching my joke? I just behaved in Is it so ridiculous in your eyes?" Uma smashed the seafood in her hand to the tabletop, and the bag full of octopus was smashed. Fresh octopus flowed out and spread out on the entire table. Hugo took his gaze back from the octopus and looked at Uma calmly. At this time, he had passed the initial anger, but returned to calmness. All he wanted was an answer. No more grief than death, it''s about the way it feels now. Originally, there was trust between Hugo and Uma, but now it seems that what he calls trust is a joke. "No, I just want to hear your explanation." Hugo said flatly, "After experiencing the past week, we all know that news is not accurate. Therefore, I don''t think the journalists stuff is trustworthy. I want to hear your answer." Hugo''s words severely humiliated Uma, which made Uma completely stunned. She looked at Hugo incredulously, "What do you believe in what I say?" Hugo nodded, showing a tragic smile, "I originally planned it like this." Uma suddenly realized that Hugo really trusted her, and she personally tore this trust to pieces, "What about now?" Uma did not miss the past tense used in Hugo''s words. Hugo still had that smile on his lips, but instead of answering Uma''s question, he said, "Then what''s your explanation?" Uma suddenly laughed. She knew that trust was no longer complete. Trust is not a system. Restoring factory settings can change everything to the original state. When the trust cracks, everything is irretrievable. Thinking of this, Uma laughed, because she knew that since it was irretrievable, she didn''t have to hesitate and hesitate, and everything should go according to plan. She has always been a ruthless "female" person, and don''t look back after making a decision. This was the case when she took the initiative to attack Hugo, and it will be the same today. "Are you sure you want to listen to my explanation? Or just want to verify your guess." Uma turned and walked to the sink, washing her hands slowly, and then meticulously wiping the water droplets with a hand towel. With Charlize''s existence, the family has always been in order, and it doesn''t look like a man''s apartment at all. "It depends on you." Hugo''s voice trembled slightly, but he controlled it well, still looking at Uma with a smile. Then Uma turned around and met Hugo''s sight calmly, and Hugo was not timid. "On New Year''s Eve, Martin and Tracy gave me the opportunity to audition. Although I know they are dealing with you behind the scenes, I still intend to seize the opportunity." Uma simply stated, not for Make your own defense, because she knows that the defense is no longer needed at this time. "It''s just that I didn''t know what the opportunity was. After you and I went on vacation in Malibu, the first time you went out''door'' was to audition. I didn''t. Tell you, you should know the reason." Hugo did not answer, but looked at Uma quietly. "After the audition, I found out that it was a''sugar-coated trap''. The process of''talking'' with Sidney was very pleasant, but he didn''t promise anything, just let me go back and wait for the news." Uma stated briefly, "After that, I auditioned again and met with Tracy and Michelle once." No wonder Uma tried every means to keep Hugo in Malibu. Obviously at that time, Uma knew vaguely that the role of the "sugar-coated trap" selection was to suppress Hugo. This is why she won the opportunity. , So she must not let Hugo know, let alone let Hugo destroy this opportunity. Now that I think about it, Hugo only thinks that he is really a fool, a total fool. "After that, Sidney called me the day before yesterday, saying that he hopes to talk to my agent in detail, and other than that, I haven''t got any news for the time being." Uma pointed to the embarrassment that was''made'' by the octopus. "San Francisco Chronicle", "As for the above news, I have not yet received a credible letter." "Do you have any other questions?" After speaking, Uma looked at Hugo calmly, "Oh, by the way, about Anthony Tracy wants me to find a way for you to be interviewed by him, specifically I dont know the details; there are also recent rumors in the newspapers that I accidentally told Tracey about the Everliving Street in Chicago. Okay, thats all, do you have any questions?" Hugo looked at the calm "female" in front of him, and the memory returned to when he was just moved by Uma. Uma is also full of confidence and courage as it is today, boldly pursuing his goals and never concealing himself. Ambition. Hugo knew that Uma wanted to seize this opportunity and wanted to make a breakthrough in her career, and Uma did not defend herself, but Uma did not expect things to be where it is today. Hugo wanted to speak, but found that his throat seemed to be blocked. Until now, the tearing feeling of heartache made Hugo realize that in this''social'' relationship, the feelings he paid Much more than expected, "Why don''t you justify yourself?" "I''ve already explained it, haven''t I?" Uma looked at Hugo quietly, with a mocking smile on her lips, but she didn''t know whether it was against herself or against Hugo. Hugo shook his head, "You know what I mean." Uma didn''t answer. Hugo just looked at her, looking at the familiar but unfamiliar face, "If according to what you said, you don''t have What I did wrong, I just participated in the audition for a movie and worked hard for my own career, that''s it. I have a grudge with the "private" people of the "Sugar Coated Trap" crew, it has nothing to do with you. You Why not justify yourself?" Uma looked at Hugo''s clear eyes, "You believe my explanation?" "Why not? You have no reason to hate me." Hugo took a deep breath and continued. The surging heart made him more and more difficult to control his emotions, and he must constantly adjust his breathing. Hugo''s words made Uma laugh, and after the smile faded away, the sadness and madness on his face broke through the unbreakable mask, blooming slowly like a poppy flower on that pretty face. Indeed, from Umas point of view, she didnt do anything to apologize to Hugo. She didnt join Tracy and others conspiracy to frame Hugo. She just chose one that would benefit her. The work of the cause is nothing more than. But Uma knew that things were not that simple. Uma looked at Hugo, "I think you know why, from the time you started to test me, isn''t the result already doomed? I can''t give you the answer you want. Therefore, the defense will only leave me alone. Looks even more embarrassed, why should I?" On New Year''s Eve, Uma made her own choice, and now there is no room to look back. Chapter 249： Betray trust Uma knew that the explanation Hugo wanted was why she was unwilling to tell him about the "Sugar Coated Trap" and Tracy, why she had to conceal Hugo''s secretly''touching'' these things again and again, and why She would worry that he didn''t believe her, and whether she was planning to use him, whether she knew the fact that Tracy suppressed Hugo and still chose the opportunity... Hugo paid absolute trust in Uma, but Uma failed this trust. When she chose to stay at the Sidney party, she did not tell Hugo Tracy Jacobs and Martin Baum. When trying to provide her with a chance to perform; when she chose to leave Hugo in Malibu and slipped back to Los Angeles to audition by herself; when she still chose the "sugar-coated trap" after vaguely guessing about Tracys calculations ; When she chose to still not tell the truth in front of Anthony''s accusations of slander; when she chose to still refuse to admit it when Hugo tried again and again... the result was doomed. What Hugo condemned was not her acceptance of the "Sugar Coated Trap" audition. Things like the "Sugar Coated Trap" will always exist in the entertainment industry. Even if it''s not Tracy this time, Uma may have to interact with others who don''t like rain in the future. This is the inevitable result of the cooperation of Guos producers; what Hugo condemns, tentatively, and sad is her concealment and her use. For this, Uma knew that there was no need to explain, because her behavior was the best explanation: she didn''t trust him, she was using him. Any explanation of the''flower'' and''chaotic'' fall from the sky is just futile. A sarcasm smiled proudly on Uma''s face, and her crazy eyes met Hugo''s eyes filled with pain, "So, there is no problem?" Hugo looked at Uma in front of her, so familiar, that night she appeared at the door of her home like this; so strange, she made her choice stubbornly and firmly on the New Years Eve that night. "Yes, there is a problem." Hugo said with difficulty, "How many things are true during our date?" "Haha." Uma was amused by Hugo''s question, and the mockery and contempt between her eyebrows was ruthlessly hitting Hugo, "You are really naive, oh god, you look like you just entered Its like a baby bird in this circle. The irony in Umas words made Joseph and Charlize in the room "excited" and wanted to rush out. As a result, Carl and Alex stopped the two people and made Uma. Ma''s words continued. "When I was with you, I was serious, including bringing food to your house today. I was also serious. Can this comfort you? You are so stupid. Things have reached this point. You still ask I have a problem like this. Obviously, when the relationship and career conflict, I chose the latter, it is as simple as that. In Hollywood, no relationship is serious, even after marriage, career is part of marriage, love never It will be all. As long as it can, love can also be a stepping stone to career!" Uma raised her thin eyebrows slightly, looking at the naive Hugo before her, she still maintained one after entering the entertainment industry for ten years. Hugo with the heart of a child, Uma suddenly felt sad, for himself. She sees the reality clearly, but she has lost herself. "Maybe you haven''t thought about it. There will be no conflict between love and career. I don''t mind if you take the "Sugar Coated Trap". As for the things I mind, you are so smart, you should know better than me." Hugo''showed'' a smile. , But the pain in my heart came overwhelmingly. Uma was stunned by Hugo. She knew what Hugo was talking about, trust, and she failed Hugo''s trust, it was that simple. "However, I was comforted. At least I am not a complete fool. It seems that there is still a rescue." Hugo chuckled lightly, "Then now, please leave." Uma looked at Hugo in front of him and looked at him seriously, as if he had only met him for the first time today. There are thick dark circles under Hugo''s eyes, and those amber eyes shimmering slightly, showing the "wave" in his heart. The turbulent emotions make Hugo look extraordinarily strong, but extraordinarily extraordinarily strong. Fragile, Naying''s''very'' eyebrows still have a faint smell of sunlight, which is her favorite smell. Then Uma lowered her head and smiled, pulled her hair behind her ears, took a deep breath, turned and left, strode forward without any hesitation, did not look back, just stopped at the''door'', and was silent for a few moments. After a few seconds, I only heard the crisp sound of the key hitting the glass bowl, and then the sound of opening the door and closing the door. Otherwise, there is nothing left. When he heard Uma''s footsteps stop at the door, Hugo raised his head and looked at the direction of the big door quietly. He didn''t know what he was expecting, and he expected Uma to come back and explain. "I didn''t take advantage of you", or expected Uma to yell at him angrily, "What''s wrong with my choice of career", or expect Uma to turn around and walk back to him and say "Can we talk more". But Hugo knew that he was looking forward to it, looking forward to the reappearance of Uma, which is really stupid and sad. Because he did not wait for Uma to turn around, but heard the sound of the key falling on the glass bowl, Hugo suddenly remembered in his mind how Uma asked for the house key. It was the last day of 1992. Before going to the party, Uma felt that she had to knock on the''door'' every time she came over, which was very inconvenient, so it was better to give her a key. Hugo agreed without hesitation, because this is not about cohabiting or opening up his own private space. This is not too difficult for Hugo. He first gave his key to Uma. , And wait for the key to be equipped by yourself. Hugo frowned slightly, trying to remember Uma''s expression when he got his key, but it was very vague. He couldn''t paint a clear image, but vaguely remembered the joy and happiness between Uma''s eyebrows. Hugo couldn''t help but smiled, helpless and helpless, he began to wonder whether those beautiful scenes were made up by his own wish and never existed at all. Before New Years Eve, everything was fine without any problems. Even in the first half of the Sidneys New Years Eve party, things went smoothly, awkwardly slow four steps, mistletoe kisses... rain Guo originally thought that someone would hold his hand into the new year, but unfortunately, he was wrong. Uma didnt even want to explain. She so coolly chose to let go, retaining the decency when she left, but Hugo fell into a more sad situation: he was still looking forward to Umas defense, looking forward to it. Uma was able to refute his ideas. Is he too naive? Why is Uma unwilling to fight for this relationship even once, even if it accuses Hugo of being selfish and unwilling to think about her, if she explains, she is angry, she is quarreling, she Fighting, at least it shows that she is willing to do something for this relationship, but no, Uma did nothing, just like this turned around and left without nostalgia. Is it because this relationship is not worth fighting for Uma? Or is it because I am too stupid and naive to not see the reality clearly? Or is it because the relationship was just used from the beginning? Standing in place, Hugo thought he was so ridiculous, so ridiculous that he himself felt a little absurd, what on earth was he expecting? Or is his trust too cheap? So Hugo smiled, laughing at his stupidity and innocence. It has been ten years since I was out of society, and it is really speechless to have such an unrealistic dream. Joseph and Carl stood at the door, watching Hugo just leaning against the dining table. They laughed. The smile gradually bloomed, and then it spread uncontrollably, but there was no sound at all. This bleak and ironic smile made Hugo look normal, but at this moment it made people so uneasy. "Hugo." Joseph shouted, and Hugo turned his head, still with that ironic smile, "What''s the matter with you?" Charlize and Alex in the distance also walked out, frowning and looking at Hugo who looked like a demon in front of them, "What are you laughing at?" Charlize said, she didn''t like this kind of rain. Guo, the sad smile made Hugo look so embarrassed, she was not used to it. "Laugh...laugh at myself." Hugo smiled as if he was angry, speaking intermittently. "Hugo Lancaster! You are crazy!" Charlize yelled angrily, which scared all three of Joseph. They looked at Charlize worriedly and then at Hugo, but they were afraid to give Hugo was more''excited'', and she was afraid to''excited'' Hugo''s negative emotions, but he didn''t expect that Charlize had no scruples at all, and it really scared them all. Hugo did not speak, but kept nodding, still smiling. "Stop it for me! Do you know how sad you look like this? Aren''t you just a''female'' person? If you really like it, you can go up and get it back. Standing here pretending to be pitiful, what a man!" Charlie Speaking angrily, it was just a slap in the face of Hugo. This made the smile on Hugo''s face gradually solidified, and the expressions of the three Josephus seemed to be choked, and even their breathing stopped. Hugo''s smile faded little by little, and finally left a pale and feeble arc at the corner of her mouth, "I am laughing. I think I am rational and gave her a chance to explain. But she even explained. I dont want to, hehe, my so-called rationality is really worthless. Maybe, in her eyes, this relationship is not worth quarreling and explaining Then, I will catch up again, it''s just that It''s more pitiful, so I plan to pretend to be pitiful for you to see, at least not to worry you too much." These words let Charlize''s anger all over, and looked at Hugo distressedly. Any relationship is irrational, but Hugo and Uma are facing the problem wisely this time. This sensibility is like a sharp dagger, and it **** shows the feeling that is maintained between the two people. , Nothing is left, and Hugo''s trust and Hugo''s expectations become more ridiculous. Love without quarrel is not love, because there is no need to quarrel. This was Uma''s most fatal blow to Hugo. "Hugo..." Charlize didn''t know what to say, just looking at Hugo who lost his smile in front of him. Although he tried to maintain his composure, the depression between his brows quietly filled out. "I''m fine, fine." Hugo whispered, and then walked towards his room, "I just need some time to be quiet, think about it, think about it." Charlize and the others just watched Hugo walk back to the room step by step. The thin figure disappeared at the door of the room, leaving only a slight sound of closing the door, which echoed slightly in the morning sun. ''. Chapter 250： The night is as cool as water Hugo fell into a drowsy sleep. The mixed thoughts in his dreams were constantly rolling. How did things get to this point? Why didn''t he notice any abnormality at all? Are those happy moments all his own illusions, he Did you do something wrong? Or that the relationship has been problematic for a long time, or that in the Vanity Fair of Hollywood, even the relationship can be a stepping stone... All kinds of mixed thoughts are like a dream in a dream. A group of mixed thoughts, tangled with each other in the darkness, as if countless **** of''hair'' thread were broken up, and then entangled together, making Hugo''s dreams become messy and unbearable. I can only see countless thread balls, I can''t find the beginning at all, and I can''t open these knots. "Huh..." Hugo suddenly awoke from the bunk of the''bed''. He only felt a soreness in his left knee. This was an old injury from a car accident. Hugo sat up with her knees bent, and continued to rub her hands with her hands, hoping to relieve the pain with the temperature of her palms. Turning his head and looking out the window, sure enough, the sky was completely dark, and the patter of light rain drifted outside the glass, no wonder the knees reacted. The soreness in the left knee is not violent, but it is lingering, like the faint perfume smell under the nose, Hugo looked back at the pillow on his left hand, there is still Uma habits on it. The smell of perfume used. This is a very miraculous thing. Uma hasnt stayed here for a week since the Golden Globes, but Hugo still feels that the fragrance cant be clearer, but he doesnt know that it is real. It''s still the habits in my brain that are at work. Hugo shook his head, walked off the edge of the''bed'', and limped out of the room. The quiet hall was full of moonlight and empty. Hugo walked into the bathroom and opened the shower head to wash himself. On his left knee, the warm water relieved the continuous pain in the knee. Hugo just leaned on the edge of the bathtub and watched the water drop beating on his knees, but he knew that there was no way to solve the fundamental problem. After the pain was relieved, Hugo wiped his knees clean with a bath towel, and then returned. When I arrived in the room, I searched for the white flower oil I bought in Chinatown, rubbed my knees hard, and finally put on thick knee pads before returning to the hall. ''Touching'' his empty stomach, searching for food in the refrigerator, seeing the fresh octopus in the refrigerator, Hugo was stunned for a while, then closed the refrigerator door and found a box of biscuits from the cupboard. He took it and walked to the lobby to sit down on the sofa, wrapped his feet with a''wool'' blanket, turned on the TV, turned down the sound, and watched quietly. The first classic movie "Star Wars" was playing on the TV. Hugo couldn''t help but stared in a daze on the TV screen. He remembered the scenes when he watched the midnight movie with Uma. He hoped that one would start. "Jing" movie, but Uma insisted on watching the "lang" comic romantic comedy, and finally Hugo compromised. That day they watched Woody Allen''s classic "Anne Hall". Hugo and Uma were also there discussing the love story of Woody Allen and the daughter Song Yi, this chaos. Luns love broke Woodys family. Mia Farrow, who had been with Woody for eleven years, finally chose to break up. She took Woody to court to fight for the support of the children she and Woody raised together. right. Woody''s "language" love with his adopted "daughter" also caused all his children to leave him, and turned against each other-the "sister" who grew up together became his own "stepmother", very few people Can accept this fact. In Uma''s eyes, love is the key, chaos. Lun and the worlds taboos are the key point. Although she cant understand Woodys and her own daughter will see each other, but what is even more surprising is their age difference. This kind of love is really incredible; but in Hugos eyes, father ''Female'' chaos''. Lun made him feel unacceptable, and Song Yi''s appearance was even more incomprehensible. As a result, there was an argument between the two people. The last two people discovered that it was all other peoples business. This was the life of the Allen family. In fact, it had nothing to do with them. They discussed other peoples gossip. This is not the same thing. Good thing. After the reaction came, Hugo realized that he had started to think madly again. The lingering pain in his knees made his temples start to ache again. He looked at the clock on the wall and thought he had already It has been a long, long time, but in fact only a quarter of an hour has passed, and there are still three hours before the sun rises. The night is so long, as if the dawn will never be seen. Charlize woke up in the middle of the night to drink some water and was too thirsty. When she walked out of the room, she saw Hugo sitting quietly on the sofa, which made Charlize''s footsteps stop at the door of the room. Hugo in front of her only left her a back. She couldnt see Hugos expression clearly, and Hugo looked at the TV screen motionlessly, as if he was asleep, but the figure surrounded by the nights color and the moonlight. , But so lonely, the back that usually looks thick and strong is so thin at this time, the dark night''color'' almost crushes that shoulder, and the drizzle and wind outside the window make the empty hall appear It was so quiet and the night was as cold as water, which made Charlize shiver involuntarily. Standing still thinking for a while, Charlize turned and went back to the room to take a''bed'' and''wool'' blanket, walked to the sofa, and found that Hugo was not asleep. Those eyes were obviously open, but in those deep eyes. Without any consciousness, he looked at the front empty, like a bottomless abyss, and he couldn''t find the bottom of the darkness. Seeing Hugo like this, Charlize only felt sore in his heart, lowered his eyes to adjust his emotions, and then covered Hugo with the hair blanket in his hand. Hugo noticed the movement, raised his head and saw Charlize standing in the moonlight with a faint smile on his face. Hugo put his feet back from the sofa, and then lifted the two layers of hair on his body. ''Blanket, motioned for Charlize to sit down, "Why do you wake up at this time?" Charlize sat down on the other end of the sofa, then curled his feet into the blanket and leaned against the pillow, "I''m thirsty." Hugo nodded, "Forgot to drink water before going to bed?" He obviously knew these habits of Charlize. Sure enough, Charlize gave an affirmative answer, "For the fried''chicken'' I ate at night, Alex spilled the whole bag of salt and pepper in the box." Hugo could not help pursing his mouth, although he was not there, but You can imagine the miserable situation at the scene. "How about you? When did you get up?" Hugo pointed to the patter of rain outside the window, and Charlize immediately understood, "I wake up with a knee pain? Hasn''t it been a long time? Is it serious?" "It''s okay." Hugo''s expression was a bit lazy, I don''t know if it was the tiredness after waking up in the middle of the night, or the depression of his inner mood, the whole body was exuding low pressure, "It is estimated that I was sweating all the time while sleeping. Im a little bit cold." "A nightmare again?" Charlize sighed lightly. Although it was an interrogative sentence, the words were quite certain. In the past few days, Hugo has not slept well because of even the nightmare. Charlize looked at Hugos bright eyes covered by dark circles. She noticed that Hugos slender fingers were constantly rubbing the temples. The moonlight passed through the sparse hair and peeling fingers. The seams fell down and reflected on Hugo''s side face, making his face pale. "Are you still thinking about Uma?" Charlize did not avoid this question, because she knew it was impossible to avoid. Hugo heard Charlize''s direct words, twitched the corners of his mouth, smiled in the soft moonlight, and said with a slight complaint, "You hurt me." Charlize rolled his eyes when he was amused by Hugo''s words, and chuckled twice, "Is it really that painful? You and her have not been officially dating for a few months." Think about it carefully. Hugo and Uma had their first night when Charlize moved in last year, and they didnt enter the dating stage afterwards. The actual date should have to wait until the second half of the year. To be precise, Halloween is a turning point. , So to speak, the two talents have been dating for less than three months. Hugo looked at Charlize in a daze, "Time, it shouldn''t be a problem." "I admit it." Charlize smiled and raised his hand to surrender. As a''female'', Charlize knows this even more. Some people fall in love at first sight and **** within a day. Some people get along for ten years and then gradually discover the charm of each other. In the world of love, time is never an issue. "I just want to say, do you really love her? Or just like it." This sentence made Hugo stunned. His mixed head was like a rusty gear, and it was difficult to spin up quickly, "I dont know. I think I should love her..." Hugo''s own tone was also full of uncertainty, UU reading this made Charlize raised his eyebrows, "You never said you loved her?" Hugo shook his head, his bones still did not adapt. In Western culture, it is normal for people to say "I love you" here. Parents and children, siblings, brothers and sisters, and even close friends will say "I love you". This is an emotional expression. This is not the case for Hugo. He is not used to putting this sentence on his lips. Even the habit of embracing others takes a long time to adapt. Hugo can adapt to the fast-paced way of emotional development like the new humans in the 21st century. From the beginning of dating, it is no problem to determine the communications relationship. But Hugo could not easily say the phrase "I love you". Hugo remembered New Year''s Eve, under the mistletoe he had the opportunity to say this, but he didn''t. Then, I missed it. Charlize looked at the stunned expression on Hugo''s face and couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile, "If you just like it, why exaggerate it into love; if you don''t love her, but just like her, then why are you so sad?" Charlie Hugos words made Hugo unable to refute. He just looked at the front empty and said nothing, Are you sad for the passing of this relationship, or are you sad that she is unwilling to fight for this relationship," Or is she sad that she used you, or is she sad that she has failed your trust?" Chapter 251： needs time Charlize came to the core of the problem at once. What was the reason for Hugos sadness and sorrow, was it because of the passing of this relationship, or because Uma was unwilling to fight for this relationship, or because of Hugos trust? No response from Uma. Hugo froze in place, feeling a little chilly, and couldn''t help but shudder, "Maybe all of them," Hugo said softly. Perhaps at the very beginning, when he learned that Uma had become the heroine of the "Sugar Coated Trap", Hugo felt betrayal at the first time. Joseph reminded him, Charlize also hinted at him, but he didn''t give it. Paying attention to it, he chose to believe in Uma, so when he knew that the so-called belief was only his own wishful thinking, the first thing he felt was betrayal. He gave Uma a chance to explain, so he didn''t want to believe that his trust was worthless. But when Uma gave up the opportunity to defend himself, when Uma gave up the opportunity to fight for this relationship, Hugo''s inner feelings may not even be clear to him. At that moment, he even began to doubt Does one''s emotions have real''sex''? Is everything in the past few months just phantoms? There was a moment when Hugo remembered Anthony''s remarks about Uma. Could it be that Uma was really using him as a stepping stone to her career? Immediately Hugo self-denied this idea, because when Uma was with him before, "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" had not been released yet, and no one was optimistic about Hugo, so naturally there was no stepping stone; but afterwards, it rained. Guo began to wonder again, but the real date between Uma and her started from the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng". Perhaps Uma had been thinking about it since then... After the trust has cracked, all doubts will be revealed, and the details that were not doubts will also become the seeds of doubt. Hugo had to stop his lunatic thinking, so much so that he began to doubt the authenticity of this relationship. Therefore, Hugo slept drowsily from morning to midnight. In fact, Hugo did not really go to sleep at all. The struggle in the half-dream and half-wakeness made him suffer, and the "Essence" debilitated as if at any time. It may collapse in general. Trust has never been an easy task, and this is also the terrible part of betrayal, because once you trust, when you encounter betrayal, you have to face the collapse of your entire world. Hugo is at such a stage now, he can''t even make judgments about his own emotions in the past. Charlize looked at the fragility on Hugo''s face, the fragility that would break when he reached out and touched it, and cast a faint reflection in the reflection of the moonlight. Charlize could not help but stretched out her finger, trying to touch the projection on the ground, but immediately retracted back in fear. She seemed to see the reflection trembling, she was worried about a slight touch of herself, which was like The castle built of sand will collapse. "But," Hugo was silent for a long time, his slightly hoarse voice disturbed the quiet moon''color'', ripples made Charlize could not help but shudder, "Is the reason really important? Human feelings are inherently complicated, and there is no way to distinguish them. No matter what the reason, the result is clear. She left the key, not even a chance." Uma walked so resolutely that she did not retain this relationship and at the same time cut off Hugo''s opportunity to retain this relationship. Such a result was too cruel. Don''t talk about Hugo, even Charlize suspects that this relationship between Uma and Hugo really existed? "Maybe I just like her now, maybe I love her deep in my heart, I...I just need a while, step by step to get closer to her. I''m working hard, maybe she is working hard, but... "Hugo said chaotically, "Maybe she chose to give up this relationship not because she didn''t want to fight for it, but as she said, in love and career, she chose the latter... or It''s not that she doesn''t want to believe me, but the situation at the time gave her too few choices..." After Hugo said a lot, he finally stopped feebly, "But why didn''t she explain." All these are Hugo''s guesses, but Hugo has no clue about Uma''s real thoughts. He gave She gave her the opportunity to explain, but she refused. There is no doubt that it is difficult for any relationship to continue without communication. "Perhaps, she didn''t want to explain, it''s because she didn''t want to continue." Charlize looked at Hugo''s blank eyes and said, this sentence made Hugo''s tight shoulders completely loosened, and this is the root cause. Hugo knew this, he always knew it, so even Hugo, who never gave up lightly, did not make any struggles after he let Uma leave, not because he didnt like Uma enough, but because he realized it. Uma''s true thoughts: She doesn''t want to continue. When Uma put the key in the glass bowl, the crisp sound may be the last ending of the relationship. Hugo lowered his eyes sullenly, "I just need a little time to''figure'' it, a little time." Hugo did not say that he wanted to''figure'' to understand what, perhaps to''figure'' to understand what happened, perhaps to understand how deep his feelings for Uma was, perhaps to figure out how to get in this predicament But Charlize knew that Hugo now had no way to think normally, and the cracks in his trust left him so bruised that he couldn''t think at all. Charlize fell silent, she didn''t know what to say, because as a friend, she had said everything she could say, and the rest was for Hugo to figure it out by herself, and she was powerless. To accompany Hugo through this period of time may be what she should do as a friend. "So, do you want to drink?" Charlize turned off the subject, pretending to say lightly, "There is still a lot of beer in the refrigerator, and a bottle of wine in the cupboard, I remember." Hugo let out a long breath, closed his eyes, and rubbed the''Tian'' acupuncture again, "If I can, can I have a bottle of beer? Thank you." He left with a headache. The knee seemed to start to ache again, this **** weather. Hugo had always been fortunate that he was in Los Angeles. It was dry and less rainy, and the probability of snowfall was very low. The annual rainfall was very small. It was originally said that the rainfall in Los Angeles was basically concentrated in winter, but today Winter is obviously a sunny season, which has kept Hugos knees without any problems. But tonight, the pain in this knee really pumped all his strength away, and he didnt even have much strength left for grief. Charlize brought two bottles of beer, handed a bottle to Hugo, and then sat down again on the sofa. She saw a few pages scattered on the table with large paragraphs of text written in pencil, so she pointed to it. "What is this, can I see it?" Hugo drank a sip of beer, shrugged his shoulders to show that it didnt matter, and then closed his eyes. He felt very tired, sleepy and tired, but he couldnt fall asleep. His eyes were sore and painful, but there was no way to get in. Dreamland. Hugo didn''t know if he had been half-wake and squinted for too long before, or the pain in his knees and head had been stimulating his nerves. Charlize picked up the paper and found that it was actually a receipt from the supermarket. Hugo wrote a paragraph on the back of the receipt, like a diary and a poem, but Charlize guessed that this should be a lyrics. "The departed wandering soul leaves the aftertaste of perfume on the pillow. In a room without the slightest light, I have insomnia... When you are by my side (e), when you are here, I recognize myself and discover myself. ." The sadness and sorrow between the lines leaped on the paper, which made Charlize glance at Hugo. Hugo still closed his eyes, rubbing his own temple, and then looked at the lyrics. Charlize noticed. "When you are by my side", Hugo uses "near" to mean nearby, rather than other prepositions that are closer. Just this one vocabulary, you can see the delicate feelings in the words and sentences. What Hugo needs is not her. It''s enough to be around oneself, just being around oneself. And more importantly, when Hugo wrote the sentence "When you are by my side", he used the present tense, not the past tense, which means that when Hugo recorded these words, it was not a nostalgia. A kind of mourning, but a calling. Hugo is not commemorating the lost love, but calling for Uma''s response. When Charlize realized this, she was shot in an instant. Perhaps in the depths of Hugo''s subconscious, it was not Uma''s betrayal or the passing away of his feelings that he was sad, but Uma''s abandonment. There was no resistance, no quarrel, no explanation, so I gave up easily. Such giving up made Hugo unable to believe Uma''s feelings for him, and also made Hugo unable to believe all the past of this relationship, and made Hugo doubt whether his trust was worthless. Charlize closed his eyes in a panic and quickly lowered his head, lest his embarrassment would be seen by Hugo Until this moment, Charlize knew how painful Hugo was before him. The paleness and weakness on the surface made people unable to see the pain and struggle in his heart. Perhaps Hugo''s heart was already **** and scarred at this time, but there was no way to heal it. Charlize opened his eyes again and looked at Hugo who closed his eyes in front of him. Hugo seemed to be asleep without much movement, which allowed Charlize to look at the man in front of him carefully. In fact, Charlize has never really looked at him carefully, just by looking at him, he knew that he was a handsome man. The attractiveness of that kind of temperament even surpassed the feeling of appearance and facial features, but he took a closer look. Charlize found that Hugo''s eyebrows were so delicate as if they were drawn out with ink little by little, like an ancient ink painting, stretched softly and fragilely under the reflection of moonlight. The slightly tangled eyebrows made people want to smooth them involuntarily, and then told him that everything would be fine. Suddenly, Hugo''s eyes opened, and those clear amber''color'' eyes slammed into Charlize''s sight. Those eyes that were like the fog in the mountains in the morning seemed like a drop of light ink. As if entering the clear water, there was a wave of ripples, which made her look away at a loss, and the speed of her heart was beating so fast that she almost thought she was about to suffocate. Chapter 252： Light and sad Charlize found that Hugo opened his eyes, but did not speak. She lifted her eyes quietly, and then realized that Hugo''s eyes were hazy. Obviously he was in a state of''bewilderment'' and there was no one at all. Focus, Charlize couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Hugo, how are you?" Charlize asked tentatively. Hugo gathered his focus along the source of the sound, "Oh, I''m okay." Then he nodded slightly. He just felt a little tired. The headache and knee pain made him feel weak. Hugo strongly suspected and insisted. Such a long exercise has never completely corrected this bad physical condition. Seeing Hugo''s gradually clearer vision, Charlize became a little flustered again, and quickly staggered her vision. In a hurry, she raised the supermarket receipt in her hand, "So, is this the lyrics? Just created it? "Hugo nodded lightly, Charlize said casually, "Then what melody do you plan to match, a cold and sad piano?" Hearing what Charlize said, Hugo chuckled lightly, the shallow arc of the corner of his mouth just like that, causing Charlize''s heartbeat to rise slightly, "No, no, I won''t do this." Speaking of music, Hugo''s thoughts have shifted a bit, and his tone has become a little more energetic. He pondered it carefully, "I think maybe I will choose to use the guitar, and then compose a brisk, even joyous melody, to match it up like this. " Hugo''s words made Charlize look stunned, "This...this..." She looked at the small ticket in her hand, and the sad words were still clearly visible in her eyes, "How does this match?" With such an idea in my mind, maybe this is the difference in musical talent. Seeing Charlizes stunned expression, Hugo suddenly felt very happy, and his smile became bigger. "Why, dont you believe it? If you dont worry about waking up Alex, you can come to my room. Bring the guitar..." Before the second half of the sentence was finished, Charlize jumped up and ran towards Hugo''s room. Hugo pursed his lips, "I take this as an affirmative answer." Charlize quickly took out the guitar and handed it to Hugo. Hugo was originally half-sitting. He adjusted his sitting posture, sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, and then started to tune the strings skillfully while holding the guitar. The guitar is Hugos most secure partner, because he has been with the guitar for the past ten years, so Hugos mood is always easy to calm down when he holds the guitar, and the troubled thoughts are also accompanied by the clearness of the guitar. The string sound settled down. Charlize quickly sat on the sofa, and then stared at Hugo''s fingers gently plucking the strings. Hugo didn''t seem to think at all, but just plucked the strings at random. It was clear. The sound quality is pouring out like moonlight, which makes Charlize feel really amazing. I saw Hugo hooking his fingertips seemingly casually. The original melody began to be arranged and combined. The moonlight in the room began to dance with Hugo''s guitar sound. Everything was so wonderful. "The departed wandering soul has the aftertaste of perfume on the pillow. In the room without the slightest light, I have insomnia. The echo that has almost never stopped, and time seems to stop, pressing me tightly." Hugo''s moving voice is interpreting the lyrics with a smile. Charlize just saw the rigid vocabulary, and at this moment it seems to be infused with life, dancing like ripples in the place where the moonlight and the night''color'' blend. Holding his body. As Hugo said, the brisk guitar string sound is completely inconsistent with the sadness of the lyrics. If you dont listen to the lyrics, the slightly joyful mid-board rhythm is like the "wave" waltz that will sound at the prom, beautiful and beautiful. It sounds beautiful, the''wave'' is long and beautiful, but with the desperate lyrics, there is a wonderful touch, like the raindrops spreading in the night''s''color'' outside the window, slowly laying out in the line of sight. "I can''t do anything before I make up my mind. Will I be able to bathe everything in the sun tomorrow? When you are by my side, when you are here, I know myself again and find myself when you are by my side." The arc of Charlizes mouth was outlined in the direction of his ears along with a brisk melody, and the cheerful chords slowly cut into the chorus, gradually accelerating the speed, she only heard Hugos smiling voice humming in the lively melody. Singing, but when she heard the lyrics "When you are by my side", an inexplicable sadness invaded. The corner of the mouth is still smiling, but the eyes are stained with a layer of loneliness, not gray''color'' nor black''color'', but blue''color'', blue''color'' like moonlight, penetrates from the bottom of the eyes to the bottom of the heart . "Assault, the headache caused by TV, the gushing dawn, I have insomnia. I am not afraid of anything around, tomorrow will let everything be bathed in the sun? When you are by my side, when you are here At that time I renewed myself and found myself." Originally, it was not only sensational music that moved people, not only endless sadness, but sadness with a smile had an infinite power, which caused the heart to shrink suddenly, and it was hit in an instant, and the smile was crystal clear. The flickering tears "flower" possesses a sad but tough, painful but tenacious energy, flowing slowly from the clear guitar strings. "When you are by my side, when you are here I am like a child, you are my everything, you are my everything, in the dark I am''lost'' and lost myself, but your existence illuminates everything , When you are by my side, when you are here, I know myself again and discover myself. When you are by my side, when you are by my side, I rediscover myself, you are my everything, you are my everything ." Hugo''s humming voice is getting more and more cheerful, and the guitar string is getting more and more brisk, as if singing a''lang'' love song celebrating the anniversary of the''communication'', with a touch of comfort, a little leisure, The film is beautiful, but this emotion is infected by the sadness and discouragement in the lyrics, and it has evolved into a kind of blue loneliness. Listen to the lyrics of Hugo, "When you are by my side, you are all to me, you are everything to me", this is not a remembrance, but a call, imaginable, all the sweetness in my heart, all the happiness and all the waves ''Mandu turned into a string of fingertips and delivered it vividly, and when all the good memories in my heart were vented, I looked around in a blink of an eye and found that there was no one around me, "When you are by my side "The present tense has become the past tense, and the sadness in my heart is entangled in the lingering sound. Charlize still has a smile on his face and no teardrops in his eyes, but there is infinite distress in his heart, the sadness hidden behind the lightness and joy, dancing in the moonlight, just like a graceful ballerina on the tip of a knife Performed on stage, the more moving the dance, the deeper the pain, all the audience saw the beautiful posture, but no one could see the bright red on the soles of the feet. After playing the entire song, Hugo sat on the spot with the guitar quietly and fell into his thoughts. Charlize could see the smile on the corner of Hugos mouth, and the clear eyes were dry, but Charlize knew that Hugo''s heart was blue at this time. "So, how do you plan to name this song?" Charlize broke the silence in the hall and asked pretentiously. Hugo woke up from his thoughts and pursed his lips, "''I have you (when...are.near)''. After Hugo finished speaking, he was taken aback for a while, and whispered, "Maybe , I should use the past tense..." Then Hugo stared blankly at the lonely supermarket receipt on the table, eyes full of uncertainty, which almost made Charlize''s tears fall. Charlize quickly turned his head and took two deep breaths, controlled his emotions, and tried to pretend to say calmly, "Now it''s actually quite good. I think this song is already very complete, and you shouldn''t modify it anymore. " Hugo turned to look at Charlize, hesitated for a moment, and then nodded slowly, "Well, that''s it." After speaking, he leaned tiredly on the back of the sofa, as if just now. His singing consumes the strength of his whole body, holding the guitar and leaning his head on the soft chair back, whispering in a low voice, "This is''very'' good,''''very'' good." Then slowly closed his eyes. Charlize just sat quietly like this and didn''t speak any more. The noise of the movie playing on the TV was still quietly heard, but it more and more brought out the quietness of the whole hall. Charlize stared at the TV screen in a daze, but was not at all sleepy, and had no thoughts of "swinging" in his head but when he turned his head to look at Hugo, his eyes were still A faint worry emerged. Things have been crowded together recently. Hugo is facing the test of wave after wave. I don''t know how long he can hold on. After an unknown period of time, Hugo seemed to fall into a deep sleep. Charlize stood up and took a look. Only then did he find that Hugos cheeks had abnormal redness, and there was a little sweat on his forehead, and he stretched out his hand. I touched it and found that Hugo''s body temperature was slightly higher. Charlize found the thermometer worriedly and helped Hugo measure it. Sure enough, it was 100 degrees Fahrenheit (38 degrees Celsius) and had a low fever. During the whole process, Hugo fell asleep in a daze, without any reaction. Charlize remembered that Hugo said tonight that the old knee injury had recurred, and he kept rubbing his painful head. It seemed that he had caught a cold because of too much sweat and not keeping warm in time. The weather in Los Angeles tonight is not so good. Fortunately, Hugo''s body temperature is not very high, and he should be better after sweating thoroughly. So, Charlize carefully took the guitar out of Hugos arms, then twisted the''hair'' towel to help Hugo wipe the sweat off his forehead, then took out the quilt in the room and wrapped Hugo. Be strict. After all these things were done, I sat on the sofa wearing a bed and hair blanket, just guarding Hugo, waiting for the dawn to come. Chapter 253： back to the start Hugo is sick. This is actually not surprising, a long time sucking. Poisonous people are poisoned in their bodily functions. After the product is damaged, it is not so easy to regain health. Repair is always more difficult than damage. Although Hugo has been insisting on physical exercise for more than six months, his busy work and unaccustomed diet have delayed Hugo''s recovery plan. Hugo has not been ill for more than half a year. This is very rare. After he fell ill this time, Joseph realized that Hugos health has really been without any problems for a long time, even if it was a cold. But it also made Hugo fall like a mountain after getting sick this time. Originally it was just a cold and a low-grade fever, but the body temperature began to rise the next day, and it was useless to take the''medicine'' to rest. However, pneumonia began in two days. The recurrent fever symptoms lingeringly consumed Hugo''s physical strength, see With that lively energy disappearing from Hugos body bit by bit, the warm smile that usually hangs on the corner of his mouth is now pale and weak due to the dry and cracked''lip'' petals, that is fainted. Dark circles make the face that has no blood "color" look more haggard, and the shiny wheat "color" skin is like a dense forest filled with dark clouds at this time, and no brilliance can be seen. Hugo stayed in the hospital for four days, the inflammation finally subsided, and then he was in the bed again. After lying on the bed for two days, Hugo finally couldn''t bear the smell of formalin in the hospital, and strongly demanded to be discharged, and then returned home. Hugo looked at Joseph in front of him and couldn''t help but laughed, "Charlize, Alex, and Carl have all lost weight because of staying up all night, why are you... fat?" Joseph looked at the resistance on Hugo''s face With a slowly blooming tired smile, I only felt a black line on my head, "Could it be that Charlize and the others prepared me good food, you steal too much at home?" Although Joseph was very helpless, his worries were finally relieved, because the smile returned to Hugo''s face again, unknowingly, he had become accustomed to such a sunny Hugo. Hugo, who has fallen into a depression or even a coma these days, makes him very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. He doesn''t like this feeling. "So, if you have any bad news, you can tell me now." Hugo said relaxedly to Joseph. As a result, Joseph raised his head and looked at him with suspicion and concern. Hugo curled his lips. , "With Alex, he can''t hide things at all. And...you and Carl are not much better." The heaviness between Joseph''s eyebrows can be found even if Hugo doesn''t deliberately look at it. This heaviness is not only worrying about Hugo''s illness, but also a lingering anxiety. Hugo is very familiar with this kind of restlessness. After the failed audition for "Lover on the River" last year, Joseph couldn''t even find an audition opportunity for a while. Hugo had seen it in Joseph at that time, but at that time Joseph was still more wary of rain. Therefore, the performance was not obvious. After the audition for "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the''Female''" was successful, this anxiety quietly disappeared. Joseph looked at Hugo''s "desire" and stopped, but the expression was so familiar, Hugo sneered, "Don''t worry, I won''t die." Hugo lowered his eyes and said in a low voice. Then, "Just keep some things in the bottom of my heart. I have been indulging in pessimism and cannot extricate myself from it. This will only stop all the time in life. Not only does it helpless, but it will only make things worse." This is Hugo felt the most during this time of illness. A relationship is over, but it does not mean that life is over. Whether you want to redeem this relationship, retaliate against this relationship, or let go of this relationship, life must continue to move forward. Only when the spirit is raised up, everything is possible, self-pity, tears alone, loneliness and loneliness Well, it has never been Hugo''s style. Joseph was very happy to see Hugo regain his optimism, but thought that in the week when Hugo was sick, Uma did not appear from beginning to endthis is not surprisingJoseph was still a little worried, but he didnt know. How should I comfort Hugo? In the end, he can only pull the corners of his mouth, pretending to be relaxed, "Yes, but a''female'' person, there is no need to embarrass yourself." Hugo chuckled twice, and muttered in a low voice, "Yeah...yes..." There was an unclear emotion flowing in the lowered eyes, and only Hugo could savor the bitterness of the tongue. , And then he raised his head and hid all emotions. This time, he hid successfully, "So, you don''t have to worry about what happened?" Joseph considered his own thoughts. He didnt intend to tell Hugo. After all, it doesnt matter whether Hugo knew it or not. Anyway, the result was already doomed. But Joseph immediately thought that Hugo also had the right to know these things. Guo is not such a fragile person, even the withdrawal reaction has persisted by gritting his teeth. "Actually, the thing about your big-name game has subsided." Joseph first said a good news, which made Hugo smile and slightly click on his chin. This is Hollywood. The shelf life of any news will not be too long, even Woody Allens shocking family ugliness only raged for a while, and then disappeared. Endless news kept emerging, diverting peoples attention and enriching peoples lives. "However, the influence of the matter is not over yet." "This is as it should be." Hugo is not surprised. The real lethality of any negative news is not the moment the news broke, but the lasting influence after the news broke, such as "water" Door''event''. The Water''gate'' incident itself was revealed by the "Washington Post (the. on June 18, 1972, and after that, the protagonist of the incident, Richard Nixon (.), did it for the first time. In response, the correct strategy actually allowed him to deceive the people and successfully achieved the re-election of the president. But after that, one anonymous letter after another was sent to the court, revealing the secret behind the incident. After that, things became more and more complicated, and the truth of the matter was revealed step by step within two years. On August 8, 1974, Nixon, who had resigned from his family, announced his resignation, bringing the incident to an end. Therefore, simply from the "big-name suspicion" incident, the harm to Hugo is not great. After all, this is a specious and popular thing. Unless there is true and correct evidence, it is difficult to define the so-called big-name. However, the impact of the incident on the inner thoughts of people inside and outside the circle, and the impact on Hugo''s future career, is the most important role of the entire incident. Joseph looked at Hugos calm expression, and his anxiety was relieved a bit. In fact, Warner Records and Universal Music have contacted me before and asked if you are interested in making an album. However, I called them this week to explain the situation. , All the calls answered by the secretary." The point of Joseph''s words is: the album matter has fallen through. But Hugos point is, "Wow, the two top record companies are willing to release albums for me? Is this true or false, and when?" "At the Golden Globes celebration party, its actually not really a wish. I just met them... Forget it, they just mention it. I didnt pay much attention to it before. You know, all my thoughts were on that day. On''Death End''." Joseph said honestly, "And after that, things went from wave to wave, and I forgot." This cannot be blamed on Joseph, after all, he is a film agent. There is really too little knowledge about the music industry, and too little concern. Hugo replied for a long time, "It seems that they are just an idea. Whether it is feasible or not has been evaluated. Even without these messy things, it will not be so easy. "Hugo has a clear understanding of his situation. He has shown a song "Sunburn" on the "Oprah Talk Show". It can attract the attention of record companies, but it''s not enough. Ask them to pay for an album for him, knowing that the album is ten songs. Hearing Hugos comfort, Joseph''s anxiety calmed down a bit, "The movie..." At this point, Joseph paused. After thinking about it, he still didn''t give himself to some producers, screenwriters, etc. The agent called to tell Hugo about the treatment he suffered when he was interested in a certain project. Those people almost hear that they are "Hugo''s agent", they will start to practice Tai Chi and go around in circles, and they are not willing to talk about the project. Of course, there are also more "radical" ones, such as relying on the TV series "Thirty Years". Marshall Heskowitz (Marshall.), the producer of the best Emmy series, not only ridiculed Joseph, but also hung up the phone rudely. Thinking of Marshall''s ridicule, Joseph could not help clenching his fist, but Joseph quickly stabilized his emotions and said to Hugo, "The progress of the movie is not good." Seattle Yewei "Mian" seems to be looking for Tom Hanks to play." Although Joseph did not say, Hugo can also imagine what happened to him. No matter how true the big-name suspicion is, at least on the cusp of the current wave, they will temporarily avoid Hugo in all their plans. As for "Sleepless in Seattle", Hugo sighed for a long time when he heard the name of Tom Hanks. He guessed that maybe this was the deadliest, and it was the result that Tracy was looking forward to: now it rains. If there is no project in his hand, there is no alternate, and the audition opportunity has temporarily disappeared. Although I don''t know what the future development will be, Tracy has painstakingly played such a big game just to see Hugo''s current miserable situation, right? It''s worse than it was at the Golden Raspberry Awards a year ago. Once Brad Pitt and Uma Thurman can play the "Sugar Coated Trap", and Tracy and Lang join hands to win the "Schindler''s List", then the future of Hugo''s bitter life is just the beginning. After experiencing the success of "smelling the fragrance of women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", he originally thought that his career would rise to a new peak, but he did not expect that he was greeted by a vast abyss, and he had not yet stood at the highest point. , It''s back to the original point. No wonder Joseph became anxious. Even after Hugo knew his current situation, he would inevitably let out a long sigh and vent his inner depression. Chapter 254： start again "Hugo..." Joseph seemed to have countless words stuck in his throat, making his throat constantly itchy. Hugo raised his eyes and looked over, as if asking "what" with his eyes, Joseph hesitated for a long time. He still hugged Pipa and said, "Why don''t you apologize..." But after speaking for a while, he was still lacking in confidence and swallowed all the rest of the words. Hugo didn''t react for the first time, and wanted to say "who do you want to apologize to", but seeing the hesitation and hesitation in Joseph''s eyes, he changed his mind and understood. Joseph said to apologize to Tracy. All these things are behind Tracy, so if you apologize to Tracy, maybe the matter can be resolved. And most importantly, Hugo knows that the entanglement between himself and Tracy is ultimately a "love" character. Love can make the female person perish, and it can also make the female person crazy. If Hugo is willing to bow his head , May be able to save Tracy. So let alone this time, it is estimated that Hugo''s career as an actor will become smoother. This is a social law, there is no right or wrong, but it can make your life easier. Hugo shook his head with a smile, "Joe, don''t mention it again, I can''t do that." Joseph looked at the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, although it was only a shallow arc, but those eyes Zili had unquestionable firmness, and all his excuses and doubts were abruptly beaten to pieces. Hugo went on to say, "Do you remember? I said that some things can be done, some things can''t be done, and some things I don''t bother to do. Tracy''s things I don''t bother to do," and think of myself After struggling with Tracy, he sighed, and then went on to say, "I would rather rely on my own strength to open my future, rather than seek the favor of the powerful." Joseph knew that this sentence was said by the writer Victor Hugo, and this was the second time he heard Hugo mention it. Joseph muttered and explained, "I didn''t say Tracey again..." But when Hugo''s gentle gaze came over, the second half of the sentence disappeared in his throat and fell silent. Hugo stretched out a big lazy waist, stepped out of the''bed'', and stood by his window. The sun was shining in Los Angeles outside, and the brilliant sunshine broke through the shackles of the dark clouds and covered the city of angels with splendor. The Xia Yi is wonderful. Joseph''s gaze followed Hugo''s movement, and then he stood up, walked to the window, and stopped, "Then what should I do now?" Joseph''s inner irritation calmed down again, "I have tried my best... "This made Joseph a little frustrated. He tried his best but he still failed to break through the siege. This frustration is really terrible. "Joe, why are you so anxious?" Hugo did not divert his eyes, still looking at the unreachable sea level outside the window. The blue''color'' was gleaming in the sun, as if a pile of broken diamonds gathered together. Together, this made Hugo''s body, which had been plagued by illness for a long time, stretched out, dispelling the soreness and fatigue in the body little by little. "You should know better than me that no actor can do one movie after another. The rest period can be as short as a few weeks and as long as years. There are many reasons for this. What you worry about is one of them. For example, I was too angry and no film company was willing to use it." Hugo''s words made Joseph''s serious face appear a little panic, but he was immediately dissipated by Hugo''s smile, "And only willing to choose the right script is one of them. 1. Because a good work can make an actor, and a bad work can also destroy an actor. We both know this very well, right?" Hugo''s ridicule caused Joseph to show a wry smile. "In fact, our current situation is just back to the original point. There is nothing to worry about. At least, this time there is no turmoil for the Golden Raspberry Award. Instead, there is a double nomination for the Golden Globe, and maybe there is an Oscar nomination." Rain Guo Xiaohehe said that the decadent "color" between the eyebrows gradually disappeared in the sun, and the familiar sunshine reunited. Joseph looked at Hugos brilliant smile and shook his head in embarrassment. Hugo was stunned. Joseph said, "There are no Oscar nominations." The 65th Oscar nominations were officially announced two days ago. All Hugos were unsuccessful. Both the leading actor of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and the supporting actor of "Smell the Fragrance and Know the "Female" People" both fell off, which also became the hot discussion material of the day. Hugo, who was so famous not long ago because of the double nomination of the Golden Globe Award, is still insufficient in the eyes of the judges of the Academy of Oscars, whether it is because of the influence of the Golden Raspberry Award on the members of the academy, or because of the recent heated suspicion of big names. The negative impact, or because Hugo''s performance is really not eligible for Oscar nomination, but it turned out to be the case. Hugo failed to get the first Oscar nomination in his career as an actor. Hugo just paused, and then laughed, "But no matter what, my acting talent is still recognized, isn''t it? Unlike last year, everyone doesn''t think I have acting skills. It is too much trouble to prove it. "Hugo also wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead, making Joseph pursed helplessly. Hugo did not continue to speak, but fell silent. Joseph thought that Hugo still minded the Oscar nomination. He didn''t know what to say, and he couldn''t say "there will always be nominations in the future", which feels weird. , If it is said that "you will always get Xiaojinren in the future", it is a bit more reliable. It is just a nomination, there is really no need to make a fuss. "Joe, do you know? Actually, I think the big-name claims made this time are reasonable." Hugo''s words made Joseph look surprised, "Why?" Joseph couldn''t understand at all, he thought those claims could not be more absurd. As Hugos closest partner at work, Joseph knew very well whether Hugo was playing a big name, so he scorned what he said about newspapers and magazines, but he didnt expect Hugo to say so. Hugo interrupted Josephs questioning and continued, I think I am indeed a little overwhelmed. Hugo recalled the bits and pieces of the past few months, since the success of smelling the scent of women , His popularity is rising. The smooth sailing of career and love makes him feel a little buoyant. The advantages of people who travel through can make him invincible. This kind of thought quietly begins to take root in his own thoughts, even if he does not notice it, even I don''t think so, but his actions are still shown. "Hearing the shouts of those fans, I almost thought I was going to be a god; listening to the praises of the media, I also thought I was an absolute genius." Hugo whispered with a mocking smile on his lips. When he arrived, seeing Joseph seemed to want to refute himself, Hugo shook his head, "I''m serious, I really once thought that I was on the top, everything just need to beckon to come over, I squandered With the easy money, I even spent three weeks on holiday in Malibu. I dont have much money left in my bank account, right?" Joseph had nothing to say, he just opened his mouth and murmured, "There are more than six hundred thousand." Hugo was surprised, and then sneered, "I thought it was at least one million." No wonder it is said that it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to change from extravagance to frugality. He did not realize that he had spent so much. A lot of money, but now that he recalls carefully, he can''t remember where he''spent'' the money. Joseph looked up at Hugo, "I still owe you a million." Hugo smiled, "I remember, maybe it will become life-saving capital in the future." This relaxed tone made Joseph look helpless, "I mean, I didn''t squander freely like this before, even if I want to squander it, There must also be a plan." Joseph originally wanted to say that Malibu''s affairs were all because of Uma, but then he thought that Hugo had just broken up with Uma, and it would be difficult for him to continue to sprinkle salt on Hugo''s wound, so he shut up again. "Not only that, I really neglect the original novel of''Sugar Coated Trap'', not as serious as I used to struggle with the script of''Yihai Xiongfeng''; I did not work hard enough for the audition of''Night Sleep in Seattle''...not to be specific. What hard work, the most important thing is my attitude. My attitude became lax. I thought that the excellent performance of the two films would win everyones approval, so I relaxed. After going to Malibu on holiday, but because there is no script I became impatient when I went to the''door''. I was not impatient after the''Yihai Xiongfeng'' ended for half a year, but now I am anxious. The main reason is that I have become arrogant. I think there should be a script to find it.'' The door is right." Hugo talked a little bit chaotic and chaotic. It sounded like there was no way to make it rough, but Hugo knew what he was talking about. He hadnt noticed the impetuousness in his heart before that, because everything was taken for granted. The support of the fans is so, the favor of the film company is so, quietly, he has begun to enjoy those flashy compliments, and thus "lost" himself. "This...this is self-confidence!" Joseph was stunned by Hugo. He didn''t realize that Hugo had thought so much during this period. "Confidence and arrogance are actually only a thin line apart." Hugo chuckled lightly, "Joe, don''t you notice my change, and your own change?" Hugo actually brought the words to Joseph again. On the body, this stunned him directly. "After I talked with Ernst last time, I understood that accusations from the media should be treated with''sex''. But I ignored them. In fact, the praises of them should also be glamorous. Look at it in terms of words. Maybe, I''m not so good; maybe, I''m not a genius; maybe, I need to work harder; maybe, I''m still far from real success..." Speaking of this, Hugo paused and burst into a smile, "Moreover, I''m pretty sure I am not God." After "lost" lost in the fresh "flower" and applause, there was a real deep inside Hugo''s heart. Think of yourself as God, and now, the dream has woke up, and the reason has returned. "So, maybe this incident is a good wake-up call. At least it can let me see where I am. Don''t be too ambitious, or start with yourself down-to-earth. This is the most important thing." In the entertainment industry, Hugo is just a rookie. He has too much to learn, and he maintains a correct attitude. Don''t get lost and lose yourself. This is a must-have attitude. Fortunately, this incident happened before Hugo really became arrogant, really started to play big cards, really started to be arrogant, and really thought that he was God, this incident happened, and everything was too late. "We are already standing here. Where can the situation get worse? How about, are you interested in trying to see with me again?" Joseph raised his head and saw the brilliant smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, even the sun outside the window was eclipsed. Chapter 255： Band Idea Looking back and thinking about what happened in the past two months, Joseph fell silent. In fact, Hugo was right. He was also quietly changing. This is inevitable. The success of "Smelling the Fragrance and Recognizing the "Female" People" made the surrounding applause and fresh "flowers" abound, and Joseph could clearly feel the benefits of success. This is also the reason why everyone likes success, because of this. Not only can you feel a sense of accomplishment, but also a sense of satisfaction and happiness from everything around you. This is the reason why sports are so popular, because the''exquisiteness'' of the confrontation makes people dedicate themselves to the pursuit of victory. After the thrill of failure, the frustration will encourage people to make a comeback without giving up. The subsequent victory of "Yihai Xiongfeng" made a huge change in life. The highly sought-after situation at the luncheon on December 31st was just a microcosm of Joseph''s life change. The company even specialized after the New Year. The door provided him with an office, although it was still on the seventeenth floor, but the treatment was obviously different. Success is like poison. The taste is average, addictive, but also lost. Although this is a bit exaggerated, it is true. At this time, looking back at his performance during that time, he was quietly approaching his most annoying agent before. He will yell at the fans who are constantly swarming up. Although this can be explained by the fact that fans failure to follow the order may lead to safety issues, it can also be explained as he has lost patience and courtesy; he will start the preparation and process of the program group. Pay attention to the screening of the scale and grades of the show invitations. Although this can be explained by the corresponding treatment for the promotion of Hugo''s status, it can also be explained by the so-called star halo "fan". ... Hugo seems to be the same, cheering and shouting to fans is more and more taken for granted, and more and more accustomed to the pursuit and praise of the media, as if all this is natural. But in fact it is not. Fans are also independent individuals with self-awareness. They have no obligation to support you. Their willingness to support you is their generosity. Even if you are not grateful, you should give them enough respect, because they dont owe you anything. ; Each program group has its own hard work, the relationship between the artist and the program group is mutual help and mutual assistance, no one can override the other... More importantly, there are indeed opportunities everywhere in Hollywood, but if there are one hundred opportunities, then there are 10,000 people competing, and everyone must learn to calmly accept rejection, even for top stars. However, the mentality of both Hugo and Joseph has changed with the recent success. After being rejected before, they will always be disappointed and depressed, but after accepting, they will regain their spirit and move on. But now? The two people were filled with irritability and anxiety. A little success made them lose their patience. If this continues, perhaps the future will be unrestrained, jealous, and arrogant. Joseph knew that Hugo didn''t play big cards, nor did he. But as Hugo said, their hearts have been quietly changed. Everyone will see different scenery when standing in a different position. After the success of "Yihai Xiongfeng", the scenery around their lives becomes more and more gorgeous. , So that they are "lost" and lost their way. Fortunately, it is not too late to wake up. The so-called talents and talents are not the reason for success. Your own efforts are the only reason for your own efforts. If you are confused by the surrounding cheers and flashing lights, and forget your own efforts, then the artist is actually just an actor, for others. Acting, singing for others, acting as an independent individual with a different profession from others, is nothing remarkable, and has no qualifications to be detached from others. Those celebrities who play big and self-righteous think that they are gods, that the support of fans is taken for granted, and that their talents are arrogant capital. In fact, they are not, they are just self-centered jerk. Joseph looked at Hugo, with a bright smile on Hugos face, as if he had a new smile again. He knew that Hugo not only did not become decadent after this incident, but re-understood himself, and at the same time allowed him to renew himself. Know yourself. "Maybe you''re right, where can the situation get worse?" The anxiety and worry between Joseph''s eyebrows slowly disappeared like a mist, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. "We have worked hard once, and If you succeed, then try hard again!" The "gloomy" clouds that hung over Los Angeles have disappeared, but the dark clouds that hung over Hugo''s head are not, but the sunlight in Hugo''s heart has once again shed its light, and reinvigorated hope, perhaps, once again break through the encirclement to see The days of blue sky and sunshine are not far away. "So in this case, should we still be grateful to Tracy?" Joseph did not evade this time, and directly mentioned Tracy''s name, because he knew that Hugo was strong enough to face all this. Hugo smiled and shook his head, "No, it''s not Tracy or Lang. Even if it''s not them, others will remind us in the future: Don''t be too proud. This is the rule of this circle." Popularity, no one can predict the trend of popularity. Even a figure like Michael Jackson who is destined to write history will have a day when his popularity will disappear, not to mention a blockbuster like Macaulay Culkin and then disappear in the film history scene. Character. "The entertainment industry is really a melting pot, isn''t it? It''s not just poison. Taste, wine,''fine'', beauty.''Color'',''hands'' in the dark, and fresh''flowers'', applause, cheers, flashing lights, just like Its like a besieged city, which makes people lost themselves. After staying in this circle for a long time, those stars who have lost themselves think that they are the center of the worlds attention, but they dont know that they are actually dancing in a circus. The only difference is that their performance of jumping through the ring of fire won more applause." This may be Hugo''s biggest realization in the past year. Perhaps from a certain perspective, he should really thank Tracy, because he doesn''t know whether he can wake up after the time is later. Before, he was too eager for the focus of the spotlight. Glory to his death pursued a glory that he had not been able to approach for ten years. He only reached it in less than a year, and it was a height that was unimaginable before. , If he continues, he will really think that he is God, and then "lost" in the neon of the entertainment circle. "They are a circus, what about you?" Joseph was amused by Hugo''s statement, and couldn''t help asking curiously. Hugo shrugged, "Currently it can only be regarded as juggling. I hope that one day I can become a magician and create my own magic." "Is there any difference?" Joseph said that he didn''t quite understand. These are all characters in the circus, but in the final analysis, they are not all the same. "Maybe there is no difference." Hugo said with a smile, "but at least I hope to be a person, I can get out of the circus, but those animals can''t." The animals in "Madagascar" are exceptions. "Hey, Joseph, Carl, are you there?" Someone banged on the door at the door, interrupting the conversation between Hugo and Joseph. Joseph heard it right away, "It''s Fujin." Then he hurriedly turned around and walked out to open the door. Hugo stretched again and walked out of the room, but did not see Alex and Charlize. They have been lying on the''bed'' these days, feeling that their body is about to disperse, so they are more active. Comfortable. "Sorry, I forgot to bring the key." Standing at the door, Fujin still had a cool look. He nodded and said hello when he saw Hugo, "I heard you are sick, how are you? " "Okay, very good, everything is fine." Hugo said to Fujin with a smile. Joseph looked through the glass bowl at the door to find his key and handed it to Fujin. Fujin nodded slightly, "I''ll take it down after I go upstairs and open the''door''." Then he raised his hand at will, as if to say hello, turned around and walked upstairs in three steps. Fujins footsteps are very heavy, even downstairs one can hear Fujin walking to the door, opening the door, entering the room, rummaging for things, and then going downstairs. Sure enough, its just a series of sounds. In minutes, Fujin appeared again at the''door'' on the third floor and returned the key to Joseph, "Thank you." Hugo saw the two instrument backpacks on Fujin''s shoulders, "Is there a show tonight?" "No, it''s just daily practice. One member''s instrument is broken." Fujin briefly explained. Hugo smiled at the corner of his mouth, "Oh, practice, this is an indispensable part of the band." He remembered the days and nights of practice before Glory to death, full of quarrels, and of course full of laughter. "The process of struggling." Fujin said casually, making Hugo smile more happily. "Why, don''t you need to practice?" Fujin originally planned to turn around and leave, but remembered that Hugo was also a good show. The guitarist couldn''t help asking. "I don''t have a band." Hugo said helplessly, "Remember? I''m an actor." "Then form one. Who stipulates that actors can''t play in a team?" Fujin didn''t even think about it and said plainly, "I think you should be from a band. You can call a group. Friends, gather together to play on the team; or apply for guitarists from other bands to join the tour. I think many bands will rush to ask for you." Hugo was tickled by Fujin''s casual words. In fact, his persistence to the band has not changed in his bones, but there has been no opportunity before, "Wow, what a good idea, why didn''t I think about it?" "You shouldn''t ask me." Fujin said straightforwardly, still without too much expression on his face, the kind of solemnity with a profound "don''t enter" aura, which reminded Hugo of the first time they met. , Fujin made no secret of his provocative gesture, and couldn''t help laughing. "Well, I should go now, I''ll talk about it next time." Fujin would have this''friendship'' with Hugo, and there were no special thoughts. It was just a small chat, and then he turned around and left, and the figure walking down the stairs quickly disappeared into the building. But Hugo standing in the hall couldn''t help but think of forming a band or joining a band. This is really a genius idea! But where should I apply for a job? Where should I start to form a band? Hugo found that he had no clue. After all, this was not the domestic environment he was familiar with, but then he thought of a place, "Al Bar!" Chapter 256： Al Bar Since Hugo is now at home at leisure, it seems that there is no hope of getting the script offer in a short time, so Hugo can''t wait to head towards the city center. As long as he thinks of being able to start his band career again, Hugo feels enthusiastic, and there is an uncontrollable''excitement'' in his body. Joseph saw that Hugo was able to cheer up completely and put the matter of Uma temporarily behind his head, so he did not discourage Hugo''s enthusiasm, although in his eyes, the band is still not the main profession of an actor. When Hugo arrived at the Al Bar, it was only six o''clock in the evening, and the night had just subsided, with a flash of fluorescent blue color, making the sky look like an uncut jade stone. The roads of the poor streets are now a little rushed because of the color of the night, with intermittent neon lights, and more prostitutes on the streets. The female, the hustle and the hustle leaning on the corner of the street and looking around, outlined the real face of this block with dim and dim light. Hugo wore a dark blue''stick'' ball hoodie, put the guitar on his back, and put the hat on his head. A pair of worn skateboarding shoes and the street made a low friction sound, which looked perfect with the poor street. It has to be integrated, not like a foreigner at all, so no one noticed him at all. Even if someone looked at him, the guitar behind him indicated that he should be a frequent visitor to Al Bar, and no one would attend. Bothered him before. Pushing open the big dilapidated''door'' of the bar that seems to fall down at any time, the goose''colored'' light inside comes oncoming, although a dilapidated western style can be seen everywhere, and there is no sense of contradiction with the street outside, but It still makes people feel a burst of warmth, which is completely different from the atmosphere outside. At this time, there were a lot of people sitting in the bar. There was a group of people around the two pool tables at the door, and there was a darts area in the innermost area with a group of young people joining in the fun. This is very different from the scene when Hugo participated in the rock night last time. It can be seen that the stage that night is behind the bar counter, but at this time it was removed and put on a little Song machine, a pinball machine and a pool table. This immediately made the space inside the entire bar spacious. Hugo looked around. Although many people with musical instruments could be seen, it was not a wise idea to go up and say hello. Hugo went straight to the bar, found an empty seat and sat down, and then unloaded the guitar. , Put it at your feet. He snapped his fingers and greeted the bartender that he wanted a bottle of beer, but when he saw the bartender in front of him, Hugo''s movements stopped, and he smiled, "I don''t know that Al Bar does not have enough funds. Hire a professional bartender?" The man in front of him was Greenhill, the owner of Al Bar. Green was wiping the wine glass with a white cloth and looked at Hugo with a smile, "Economic crisis always catches people off guard, don''t they?" The economic crisis was already two years ago, which made Hugo roll his eyes. "Then I don''t know how the bartender''s craftsmanship is, it''s really a headache." Hugo teased with a smile. Green shrugged and said solemnly, "At least I have no problem with Long Island Iced Tea." "Then... I still want a glass of beer." Hugo also put a smile away, and said seriously and seriously. As a result, Green thought about it for a while, and then said with certainty, "I can tell you with certainty, there is no problem." After speaking, Green walked to the side, turned on the tap and poured a glass of beer, and then handed it to Rain. Guo said with a smile, "It''s in my account." "Thank you." Hugo raised his glass to Green, as a gesture of gratitude. Hugo''s sight fell on a target set on the side of the wine cabinet. The surface of the target was blocked by several newspapers, as if it were a newspaper holder. However, the target was pierced by more than a dozen darts. Those newspapers were riddled with holes, and Hugo pointed the target with the finger holding the wine glass, "What''s new?" Green looked back and smiled and explained, "It''s just that we disagree with the news above, expressing our protest. The guests who come to the bar always like to **** on it. When the Rodney King incident broke out last year, The four policemen. The photos of Chai are very popular here." This ingenious idea made Hugo laugh, and gave Green a thumbs up. Not far away, someone greeted the "bartender" Hugo and Grinzig and looked over. She was a woman with a very hot body. Even the high-collared''fury'' clothes could not be shielded tightly. Blocking the curvilinear scenery, her long black hair is full of exotic style, but what is surprising is that her facial features are not sexual at all, but rather cute, and her eyes are even more curious. . Hugo and Green looked at each other. Hugo saw the gleam in Green''s eyes and couldn''t help showing a clear smile. Green whispered, "Don''t you mind?" Hugo immediately reacted, "Oh, of course, of course, please." He even made an invitation gesture with his free left hand to make Green light. Green breathed a sigh of relief, "Huh, destroy a strong opponent." Then he smiled and walked over to the female, and Hugo, who was sitting there, couldnt help but smile. After taking another sip of beer, Hugo''s eyes fell on the target just now, and he was a little curious about what the news was cursed by everyone in the past two days. After a closer look, Hugo''s movements stopped. The target nailed to the target is surprisingly several previous reports of the "National Inquirer" about Hugo''s big-name suspicious cloud. Although there are only a dozen darts on it, the newspaper itself is already full of holes. Hugo looked back at Green, who was picking up a girl, and the smile on the corner of his mouth could not help but it was really good to know that a friend was willing to stand on his side, even if Hugo and Green had only met once. "Hey, hey, hey, see who is here." A voice came from behind Hugo. Before Hugo could turn his head, he felt his right shoulder being patted, but he looked back to the right. In the past, there was no one, but as soon as I turned around, I saw Giulio Pedro Cesar Casas green and spring-filled face suddenly enlarged to the present, and Hugo was startled. "Hugo, where did you go? Why did you disappear for so long? I was talking to my friends two days ago, when will you appear again?" "Why, do you miss me?" Hugo deliberately squinted his eyes and looked up and down Pedro, and said in a ridiculous tone. Unexpectedly, Pedro said directly, "Yes, I miss you." Hugo was stunned and choked, coughing constantly. Pedro smiled and patted Hugo on the left shoulder, "Do you miss me too?" Hugo patted his chest and relieved his breath, "Cut, what is worth thinking about you? Except for you constantly bragging and lying to yourself, I dont remember what your advantages are." Pedro was immediately''excited'' by Hugo''s words, "Hey, buddy, I told you that I am a very good bass player, I am serious!" Speaking of professionalism here Pedro looked very serious, and didn''t look like he was laughing and joking before, "Although I play guitar as well as you, uh... I am not as good as you in creation, but in terms of bass, I have absolute confidence." Hugo leaned back and looked at Pedro again. In fact, the last time they met, the duel between Hugo and Neil Anderson stole the limelight, and his impression of Pedro was a sense of arrogance, but this arrogance was a dedication to music, although he was picky about himself at the beginning Very, but after he showed enough strength, he put aside his defenses and started a serious discussion on music. It can be seen that Pedro is a young man with infinite passion for music, but other than that, Hugo''s knowledge of Pedro is zero. Seeing Hugo''s gaze, Pedro immediately came up with arrogance, "Hmph, look at your disbelief in your eyes, let me show you two hands." Speaking of what he is good at, Pedro''s eyes are all A different confidence shined, and then he looked at Hugo contemptuously, which reminded Hugo of the first time he met Pedro at the''door'' of the car dealership, "But, do you know how to appreciate Beth? Although the bass looks similar to an electric guitar in appearance, they are two completely different instruments. Hugo has always firmly believed that a band without a good bassist is not a qualified band. In fact, strictly speaking, the performance of a band must be the performance of every link, because this is a team. This is the meaning of the band''s existence. This kind of thinking is also completely different from the current band''s general over-emphasis on guitar. In fact, the functions of the bass and the guitar are completely different The bass is responsible for the bass and rhythm. It is the bass part of the entire band. It is generally necessary to connect the guitar and the drum set. This also makes the bassist more important. Comprehensively, he must understand more harmony theory and become a serializer and communicator of the band. On the one hand, the bass must control the rhythm together with the drum kit, and on the other hand, he must cooperate with the melody and harmony of the guitar and keyboard, so the task of the bassist It''s very difficult. Hugo doesn''t know much about bass skills. His talent for musical instruments is concentrated on the guitar. In addition, a piano is the limit. It is impossible for him to play bass. He only knows that bass has a very high level of playing skills, and maybe he might feel better at first, but because the bass strings are thicker, he needs more finger strength, and he should avoid using picks as much as possible, relying on fingertips to break down chords as much as possible. Only this can achieve the purpose of performance. This also makes it more difficult to improve the technique. A bassist who is truly brilliant can play a brilliant melody even without the aid of any other instruments. However, due to the long time of creation, Hugo''s understanding of bass is more from the arrangement of music. Therefore, Hugo pays more attention to the series effect of bass on the entire band and the entire song. In the face of Pedro''s provocation, Hugo didn''t say much, but showed a smile and said, "Come and shock me!" Chapter 257： Comparing music When Pedro heard Hugo''s words, not only did he not panic, but magically ran to the open space behind the bar, and Hugo followed curiously with his beer. This is where the stage of the Rock Night is located. Hugo just took a look at it, knowing that it is now occupied by a karaoke machine, a pinball machine and a pool table, but only when he came closer, he knew that there was still left here. A large vacant lot is actually scattered with many musical instruments, which makes Hugo''s eyes flashed with''exciting'' light. This is truly a unique''hole'' sky. Hugo turned his head and looked at the bar. Green and the beautiful woman were still talking in a hot''friendship''. Green made the beautiful woman a smile, and it seemed that progress was very good. She seemed to have noticed Hugos sight. Green looked over and realized that Hugo was expressing appreciation for this corner. Green raised his eyebrows slightly to express his pride, and then he focused on the beautiful woman. ''On the body. Pedro chose among several basses. Hugo noticed. Pedro chose a six-string electric bass. This surprised Hugo, but after thinking about it, he expected it. Generally speaking, bass is divided into acoustic bass and electric bass. The former is more suitable for traditional jazz, and the latter is more modern. Pedro chose electric bass, which is in full compliance with his age, and it can be seen that he is A bass player who is more deeply influenced by modern music. Overall, the most common bass is the four-string, which is also the most commonly used instrument for rock bands. In addition, there are five-string electric bass and six-string electric bass. The fifth string adds a bass b string, which is widely used in popular music; while the sixth string adds a high pitch c on the basis of the five string. Strings, this kind of piano is often used for single performance (), and it is often seen in jazz music. There are also seven strings, eleven strings and even substrings, but the frequency of use is very low. Pedro chose a six-string electric bass. Obviously, he wanted to show off his skills and fully demonstrate his bass skills. At the same time, he also showed the charm of the bass instrument incisively and vividly. On the one hand, he went to the Hugo demonstration. You can also see his strong self-confidence. After Pedro saw the appearance of Hugo, he did not show any politeness anymore. He struck his fingers directly on the strings. As expected, it was the most common way of opening the electric bass. The root accompaniment on the three strings was the least. Characteristic strings, but at the same time the most commonly used, used as the root note in accompaniment. From the beginning, Pedro used the most basic but also the most technically''sounding'' way of playing in bass technique, that is, hitting the bass. This is also a way of playing with your fingers, but not with your fingertips. Do ordinary playing, but use your thumb and other fingers to hit and hook the strings. This way of playing produces the brightest sound. Hugo noticed that Pedro''s basic skills are very solid. Pedro is so young, he should be younger than him, so he must immerse himself in bass skills research for more time to reach the current level. Pedro has mastered these two most practical basic techniques, whether he is playing with his hands or hitting the string bass. In order to show off his skills, he has also demonstrated advanced techniques such as string tapping and overtones. However, Hugo''s understanding of these advanced technologies is very limited, and it doesn''t work to talk about it on paper. So Hugo simply closed his eyes and admired Pedro''s performance. Pedros choice of the Pink Floyd Band ( to perform. Pink Floyd is one of the greatest bands in history. This British rock band was born in the 1960s. Their creation Both''sex'' and technology''sex'' have played an irreplaceable role in the process of rock music, and the bassist Roger Waters (.ers) in the band is a great performer. Pinker Freud''s live performance is one of their greatest charms, and Pedro''s choice can definitely be called a daunting challenge. The song "Money" comes from Pink Floyd''s 1973 album "Dark... of the." This album is also one of the most successful rock albums of all time. The album stayed on the Billboard Albums chart in the United States for 741 weeks-this is equivalent to nearly fourteen years, this record was not broken until 2014. It can be said to be a classic masterpiece of the band, and the song "Money" almost relies on bass as the main melody, and is combined with a psychedelic complex electronic synthesizer and sound effects to create a frame structure. It is definitely a masterpiece. In fact, Pedro only uses bass to play this song, without the aid of other instruments, and without the help of singing, which is very disadvantaged. Hugo originally thought that Pedro would choose a jazz piece to show his superb skills. He did not expect that he would choose a Pink Floyd. This is really unexpected, but what is surprising is Pedros performance. It can be called''fine'' color. Pedro''s control of the rhythm can be fast or slow, not only completely controlling the bass sound quality of the instrument itself, but also showing the most important sense of rhythm for a''color'' bass player. Pedro is even more valuable. The elegant and mellow jazz flavor of the bass instrument was also interpreted, allowing Hugo to easily depict in his mind the wonderful picture of the upper class people in the banquet hall in the 1930s in the banquet hall. As the song gradually enters the climax, Pedro''s performance has also become cumbersome. Various techniques have made it possible to evolve a variety of sounds with just a single bass, which is amazing. Before I knew it, a small group of people gathered around to admire Pedro''s exquisite performance. In fact, this is one of the special "colors" of Al Bar. People often come forward to play, even band performances. It is not a professional performance, but it is just everyones hobby, or some people are here to compete, and they often win the bar. Many people''s attention in it. Seeing more and more people, Pedro couldn''t help getting excited. The skills in his hands became more and more cumbersome. It seemed that the bottom of the pressure box was displayed. This made Hugo laugh. After Pedro was too excited, he began to grab the rhythm. Especially when there was no drum set, the rhythm was completely controlled by Pedro himself, so the whole rhythm became disordered. ''Chaos'' up. It seems that Pedro is still too young. "Why, this time I plan to learn bass?" A voice rang in his ears, and Hugo turned his head and saw that it was Neil Anderson. This made Hugo''showing joy'', but he didn''t expect to see it again today. To be able to see Neil again. "No, I don''t know how to bass." Hugo said with a smile, "It''s just pure appreciation, appreciation." Hugo pointed to Pedro in front of him. "Originally, he was competing with you." Neil immediately showed an expression of sudden realization, and he was also holding a glass of beer in his hand. "His basic skills are very good, but he still lacks acting experience." Last time Hugo After playing guitar with Neil, Hugo knew that Neil is not only a very skilled guitarist, but also has a lot of experience in live performances, which can be regarded as a veteran. But in the underground rock circle, there are countless capable people, which is not surprising. "Technology can be practiced, experience can be accumulated, mainly depends on your own wishes." Hugo took a sip of beer and said with a smile. On the road of rock bands, there is actually no shortcut. It is to rely on the accumulation of performances one after another. Which of the world-famous rock bands is not honed in countless touring performances. While they were speaking, there was applause from the surroundings. Hugo and Neil looked at Pedro who stood in the middle and bowed to thank. The two also raised their wine glasses to pay tribute to Pedro. "Hey, Neil." Pedro walked over, greeted him beamingly, and then looked at Hugo confidently, "How?" "''Fine'' color." Hugo gave his thumbs up and commented briefly, which made Pedro smile triumphantly. "However, you seem to rarely practice with a band." Pedro was stunned, looking puzzled, "How to explain?" Neil seemed to have noticed something too, and looked at Hugo with interest. Hugo shrugged, "I don''t mean anything else, I just don''t think your mastery of melody is in place." "That is, I did have a few notes that went wrong just now, and two chords went wrong." Although Pedro was very proud, he did not deny his mistake, and went to the bar with Hugo and Neil. Carefully care about it, "But why do you think I lack practice with the band?" Hugo looked at Neal and chuckled, "It seems that I said the wrong thing." Neil stretched his hands and said that he couldn''t help. "Actually, it''s not just a problem of wrong melody performance. You know, any performance is possible. No one can be perfect if something goes wrong." Although Pedros technique is indeed sexy and the sense of rhythm is also very sophisticated, Hugo can feel it sensitively. Pedros mastery of melody is still slightly green, which is more than just a few notes. The problem of mistakes, or the problem of incorrect chords, is more that Pedro is too jerky about the connection between rhythm and melody In short, if Pedro is allowed to play alone, he He will be a great bass player, those flaws are not a problem; but if you put him in a band, he can integrate into the drums, but lack of keyboard and guitar support, which will make the song There is a sense of disconnection in the performance, which may be perfected in the studio, but it is very easy to be exposed in a live performance. For the band, live performances cannot be more important. "You mean, my rhythm and melody are out of touch?" Pedro didn''t have the complacency just now, and he thought about it seriously. Hugo nodded, "Especially the last paragraph." In the last part, after Pedro lost control of the rhythm, the melody seemed a little broken. Playing with bass alone doesn''t feel special, but after playing with other instruments, there is a problem. It will be very obvious. Although Hugo is not familiar with the techniques of other instruments, his natural sense of music makes him have a pair of sensitive ears. Neil''s expression when he looked at Hugo was even more brilliant again. Although he also noticed the abnormality, he was not as sharp as Hugo. But if you think about Hugos two previous creative talents, Neil is relieved. As a creator, its very important to have a sense of music. Obviously, Hugos talent in this area is very important. It is really''color''. Chapter 258： Band prototype "So, what do you mean?" Pedro sat on the spot thinking, suddenly a word came out, making Hugo and Neil who were''making a conversation'' stunned, and then they all laughed together. . "Are you still thinking about it?" Hugo thought Pedro had figured it out, so he and Neil were there talking about all the British rock bands that have recently emerged in the past two years. Pedro didn''t drink a sip of the beer in his hand, and looked at Hugo seriously, "Of course! Can you show it to me?" Hugo laughed helplessly, "I told you I don''t know how to play bass." In fact, this is the problem that the authorities''fans'' onlookers clear. If you record Pedro''s performance just now, then let him listen to it. After listening to it, and comparing it with the original song by Pink Floyd, he could feel the difference. Looking at Pedro with a tangled face, Hugo couldn''t help but explain, "Pedro." As a result, the young man in front of him raised his head and frowned and glared fiercely, "I don''t like other people calling me like that, especially Friend. Hugo then remembered, and nodded, Pepe, you are a very glamorous bassist. I told you this. Its just that you still lack acting experience, not just in public. The experience of occasional performances, as well as the experience of working with bands. If you are willing to join these performances, you will slowly discover the problem I said. You are talented, and all you need is accumulation." For fear that Pedro would not believe it, Hugo also pointed to the innocent Neil on his right hand, "If you don''t believe it, you can ask Neil, he just thought the same as mine." Neil rolled his eyes speechlessly, expressing his contempt for Hugo, but there was no delay in his words, "Yes, Pepe, I agree with Hugo." Neal added, "Actually, whether it is guitar or bass They are all musical instruments that serve the bandthis sentence is what Hugo just told me, "This time I made Hugo speechless," so practicing performance with the band is the best way to improve your skills. Dont I remember you have a band?" "Yes, when you participated in the rock night last time, weren''t those partners around you a band? You should practice more." Although Hugo was "confused", he quickly remembered the situation when he met Pedro that day. It''s just that the appearance of Pedro''s friends is very vague. Pedro shrugged helplessly, "We have a band, but it''s just an interest. Now everyone is going to graduate. For the sake of future livelihoods, we haven''t gathered together for a long time to practice." Hugo and Neil both After I understand it, it seems that Pedro is still a college student, and unlike Fujin, who specializes in music, he is just a hobby. After graduation, the pressure of life will inevitably face choices. "What about you? Didn''t you plan to find a job?" Neal followed Pedro''s words and asked. Pedro suddenly looked tangled, did not hide his true feelings, "I haven''t made a decision yet. Actually, I want to stay in the band, but life is not that simple, is it? Pedro scratched his head irritably, then looked at the two people in front of him with a glimmer of hope, "What about you? How did you choose?" Neil smiled, "I perform on the street, and I also have a part-time job." It seems Neil is still on the path of pursuing his dream, but he never gave up. "What about your ultimate goal? Are you going to go on like this?" Neal''s life didn''t sound like a promising one. After all, street performances couldn''t last forever, Pedro couldn''t help asking. "Well, I''m raising money, I interrupted to go to Europe to participate in major music festivals, to get to know more music partners, until one day, I feel that I can''t hold on, maybe I will stop and find a copy Stable work has become one of the hundreds of millions of inaction in this society." Neil said lightly about his dream, but Hugo and Pedro both "showed" the look of yearning and got rid of the shackles of the world. Embracing freedom, this may be the ideal of countless people, but the courage and cost to realize this ideal are too heavy, and few people can truly achieve it. Neil saw the expressions of the two people and waved his hands again and again, "Don''t envy me, the price of freedom and dreams is too great. My "spiritual" life is very rich, but the material life is very limited, just keep food and clothing." He smiled and described his current situation realistically, "I don''t know how long I can persist, maybe tomorrow I suddenly decide not to persist." Neil''s words made Pedro and Hugo laugh. "What about you?" Neil looked at Hugo. Hugo was stunned, "I''m an actor, it''s very simple. I thought you all know it, it''s really disappointing." Pedro''s eyes widened in surprise, "I really don''t know." Pedro turned his head and looked at Neal, asking with a surprised expression, "Is he serious?" Hugo laughed blankly, "It seems that I still need to work harder." At the side, Neil nodded and gave Pedro an affirmative answer, which made Pedro keep looking at Hugo up and down, and then exclaimed, "This way. It looks like an actor, but I dont know how the acting is, although I hardly watch movies." "Your life is occupied by rock and roll. There is no time to watch movies." Hugo''s words made Pedro nodded fiercely. "So, did you give up music? Just as an amateur hobby?" Pedro asked enthusiastically, "Your creative talent and guitar skills are so beautiful. It''s really a shame not to make music. " Hugo did not answer immediately, but was silent for a while, and then sighed and said, "In fact, like Neil, I insisted on it with passion. I dont know when I cant keep on. Maybe Its tomorrow, maybe next year. Hugo didnt say whether he insisted on music or performance. In fact, he was talking about glory to death, but when I heard Pedro and Neils ears, I didnt feel a sense of it. Pedro thought Hugo was just an inconspicuous actor. Life must be very hard. The actors in Los Angeles are already so densely packed that two actors can be smashed out by just throwing a brick on Sunset Boulevard; and Neil. He looked thoughtfully at the target next to the wine cooler at the bar, which also had a dart thrown by him. But Hugo took a deep breath and adjusted his emotions. These things have persisted for too long, and they have become part of his blood. There is no need to sigh too much. Instead, Hugo remembered his purpose today, so he jokingly said, "I came to Al Bar today just to try my luck. See if there is a band looking for a guitarist. Joining a band is a good choice." Although joining other bands is very unfamiliar to Hugo, because he has only been in the band Glory To Death his entire life, and the members are all friends who have played together since childhood, so he joined a brand new Hugo''s band is a huge change for Hugo, which made him a little at a loss; but Hugo knew that when he came to Los Angeles in 1992, everything must have a new beginning. "Why do you want to join someone else''s band? As an actor, it is difficult for you to match the practice time of other bands." Neil asked curiously. He obviously knows a lot about Hugo''s actor achievements, so he knows Hugo. It is now in the trough of actors, but it does not mean that Hugo will always be in trough in the future. Although it is impossible to say how the Golden Globe double nominated winner will develop in the future, there is no doubt that they will get the opportunity to perform in a short period of time. Hugo curled his lips, and when he was about to answer, Pedro next to him said, "You can form a band by yourself. Find some familiar friends. After all, the band still wants friends to compare. Appropriate, everyone has a common musical philosophy and a common musical goal." "Well, this is also one of the choices." Hugo nodded in affirmation, "If you can find like-minded friends to form a band, this is naturally the best. The problem is..." Hugo originally wanted to say that he I didnt know any rock and roll friends in Los Angeles, but immediately stopped, "Uh, I think, how about a few of us organizing a band?" "You mean me and Neil?" Pedro raised his hand in surprise and pointed at Neil. "This is just a proposal." Hugo said with a wide-eyed smile. In fact, Hugo, Neil and Pedro have only met a few times. Apart from music, they have almost no understanding of each others sexuality, habits, and hobbies, but it doesnt matter. The band is the most important thing. The thing is that the members have the same idea about music. As for the running-in of the''sex'' style, it can only go with the flow. So after Hugo said it, he was not sure if it was a good idea, so he explained it. No, Pedro immediately showed a smileWow, this, of course it couldnt be better. "Pedro looked very excited," You and Neil''s guitar skills are so beautiful, and Hugo, you can still create your own, which is simply awesome. Hugo got a response quite unexpectedly, things seemed to go much smoother than he thought, "Neil?" Neil had a smile on his mouth, but he was relatively calm, "Hugo, I want to know, if you form a band, what is your purpose? It''s just a hobby, or you want to really break out of the world." Hugo thought about it carefully, "Neil, you know, we can try it first, if it doesn''t fit, then forget it; if it succeeds, maybe we can join the tour and become a real band. Of course, start with the rehearsal practice. At the beginning, it is a good choice to test the results from street performances." After all, everyone is not familiar with it. Whether or not there will be fire "flowers" after running-in, and what kind of fire "flowers" will be produced, it is impossible to say, let alone whether each other''s sexuality can be in the same band. Coexistence is more difficult to predict, so Hugo didn''t say everything. When Neil heard Hugo''s words, he nodded in satisfaction, without blind confidence and exaggeration, one step at a time couldn''t be better, "Then, I''ll join!" Chapter 259： Practice field "What are you talking about? It looks so happy." Green picked up the rag and started wiping the counter, walked up to the three Hugo and asked with a smile. "Finally free to take care of other guests?" Hugo didn''t answer, but smiled and looked at the beautiful''woman'' sitting at the other end of the bar, "Don''t you just need a phone number to''spend''? So long, right?" At least a quarter of an hour has passed since then, and Green had a very happy conversation with the beautiful woman there. It seems that progress should not be small. "Looking at your impatience, you will know that you are a novice. Gentlemen should not be abrupt, and let the ladies feel respected, especially the ladies who have just grown up." Green had a meaningful smile on his face, Hugo. Both Neil and Neil understood at once, but Pedro was sitting next to him with question marks, apparently not in conversation, "She offered my phone number, and I invited her to dinner tomorrow. "Aha! This is the purpose of a gentleman. Dinner is on the first date? This progress is really slow. Hugo deliberately emphasized the last adjective, causing both Green and Neal to laugh. Pedro, who was still out of the picture, asked inexplicably, "What are you talking about? Whom is Green going to have dinner with?" He didn''t even see the beautiful''woman'' sitting at the other end of the bar. Know who Hugo is talking to. This question caused all three of them to laugh. "It''s not you anyway." Green said to Pedro, making the child mutter dissatisfied, "Don''t treat me as a child! I''m at the age of legal drinking!" This made Hugo unbearable. When I lived, I laughed out loud, but found Pedro''s complaint and quickly apologized, "I didn''t mean it, I just thought about the band and I was in a good mood." "Yes, about the band." Neil was helpless by the side, and Hugo''s way of changing the subject was too bad. Unexpectedly, Pedro actually bought it, "Yes, we were talking about the band just now." As a result, Hugo gave Neal a triumphant look, and Neil rolled his eyes. "Oh, band! You are going to form a band." Green also changed the subject and said excitedly, "Who is there?" Almost all the regulars of Al Bar, Green knew, so he was also very involved in the topic of rock and roll. "Just the three of us." Neil pointed to the three people present. "Including Hugo?" Green seemed a little surprised, "What about your movie, I''m still looking forward to your new work!" Green''s eagerness reminded Hugo. When we first met, Green mentioned it. He likes his movie very much, and it seems to be true now, "Aren''t you discouraged just because of those **** reports?" "Green, your attitude will make me think that you think it''s a terrible idea for me to join the band." Hugo said with a smile without worry. "No, of course not." Green shook his head again and again. He was stunned. He recalled seeing Hugo''s glamorous guitar skills on the last rock night, and then laughed, "No, I just... just look forward to it. You have more excellent films appearing, you know, I think your performance on the big screen is really outstanding." "Yeah, thank you." Hugo smiled and accepted Greens compliment, raised his beer glass and nodded, then took a big sip to express his gratitude, "rest assured, those bad things wont affect me, Im actively looking for it. The next work. But I thought, if I have time, why not implement my music dream? Maybe this is also a good idea." Green looked at Pedro and then at Neal. These are young people he has heard about and know their strength. He had no idea just now. Thinking about it carefully now, his interest can''t help but arouse. "This is really a great decision! You formed a band? God, I''m already looking forward to your music." Although the gathering of a group of capable young people does not mean that they can make good music, even if they can make good music, it does not mean that they can make a world in the strong underground rock music circle; but Green Looking at these three young people, their abilities are the talent of the band. As long as they can find a soul suitable for the band and carry it forward, then the music of this band is worth looking forward to! "What''s the name of your band?" Green asked impatiently. Hugo turned his head and looked around. Both Pedro and Neil looked confused. Neil said, Weve just decided to form a band for five minutes, and were not in any rush to name it. "Yes..." Green also reacted, "And for a three-person band, this is far from enough. You need to add members." "Yes, it can only be regarded as the prototype of the band now," Pedro said excitedly. "This is a good start after all, isn''t it?" Although entering the 21st century, a band basically only needs four people to form. Generally speaking, as long as they have bass, drums, keyboards, and guitars, they can become a band, and many traditional heavy metal bands are disdainful of keyboards. Gu, believes that the keyboard is a sacrilege to rock music, so the band may be more concise; but most bands will be equipped with five members, one each for bass, drums, and keyboard. Rhythm guitar and melody guitar also have a detailed division of labor and specific responsibilities. In terms of apportionment, sometimes the guitarist will take care of the keyboard player, or the lead singer and guitarist, and there are various composition plans. In any case, a three-person band is not complete. There is no one to occupy the position of the keyboard and drums in the band, so it must be a member to be able to put the band together. "Of course. I didn''t think that the band could be formed within a day." Hugo also had a smile on his face. Today, I was able to reach a consensus with Neil and Pedro, which is already a surprise. "If we find another practice venue, our band will be the first step, won''t it?" Although the band members are still incomplete, having a fixed practice area is obviously a symbol of fixing things, and the whole person''s positivity will be renewed. Both Neil and Pedro nodded, but unfortunately none of them are natives of Los Angeles. Neil is a Swedish and Pedro is a Brazilian. There is no way to start with the garage like many locals. Own band career. "If you can''t find a practice venue, there is one behind this." Green pointed to the area behind the bar. "Behind this is a row of old warehouses. I usually open it to some bands as practice venues. If necessary, You can make an appointment in advance." "Really?" Hugo seemed very surprised, but it is not surprising to think about it. Green is a rich man and Al Bar is his industry. It is not surprising that it is also his industry behind. "Is the rent expensive?" Neil was still relatively calm and asked without seeing the smiles on Pedro and Hugo''s faces. "One hundred dollars a month, you pay for the electricity." Green said easily. This rent basically means no charge. It can be seen that his support for underground rock music really comes from the heart. Hugo hadn''t considered the rent. Although he is not a rich man now, he still has the money to rent a house, but he immediately understood Neal''s intention. They are friends who have just met, because the music hobbies are gathered together, but it is often difficult for underground bands to have a fixed income, so the maintenance of the band becomes very difficult. If they have been dependent on Hugo, there will only be two in the end. One is that the band becomes Hugos alone, and then it loses the meaning of friends gathering together to make their own favorite music; otherwise, Hugo is overwhelmed and left. After the band, the band broke up. Therefore, the brothers clearly settle accounts and deal with the money relationship clearly, which can ensure the purity of the band. Therefore, Hugo did not stop Neil''s words, and showed him a smile affirming his affirmation. Then he heard Pedros eager voice, "When can we go over and take a look?" "Uh, if you want, you can do it now." Green turned and took a bunch of keys from the wine cabinet and threw them on the bar. Pedro picked up the keys and ran out directly. Green faced Hugo and Neal. He explained with a smile, "Those warehouses are almost the same, you''ll know when you go in and take a look." Hugo and Neil nodded, and then they followed out, walked out of the Al Bar, and walked to the back along the side alley. Sure enough, they saw a row of warehouses, but at this time it was all black and there was no light, only to see Pedro stood at the''door'' of the first question warehouse and looked back in astonishment and asked, "Where can I rent out?" "Let you run so fast again." Hugo smiled, "Green said that any one is fine, and the layout inside is similar." Pedro ran directly to the first warehouse at hand opened and walked in. After the warehouse lights came on, the darkness retreated out like''tide'' water, and an empty warehouse appeared. In front of me, the warehouse of about seven hundred square feet (65 square meters) is not big. On the left side is a huge barbed wire fence with layers of wood stacked in it. I dont know what it is for. About half of the space is left. It''s an open space, with a lot of long line''plugs'' stacked next to it, and some waste paper is scattered on the ground. The space is not large, but it is enough for the band. "How?" Pedro was standing in the middle wandering around, the sound spreading in the warehouse, but I dont know how good the soundproofing effect is for the next door, but since Green is willing to use it as a practice room, even if the soundproofing effect is not top-notch, it should It is still possible. Hugo and Neal looked at each other and then showed smiles together. Hugo shrugged, "Then, this is it." Then he stretched out his right hand and put it in the air. Neil took a look at Hugo, and then folded his right hand on Hugo''s hand. Dro ran all the way, and finally put on his right hand. Hugo said, "It seems that our band has already taken the first step. This is a good start!" "Oh yeah!" The three of them raised their hands to the sky together, dreaming of starting here. Chapter 260： Stunned turn Although the bands practice cannot begin yet, and finding drummers and keyboard players is a top priority, this is a wonderful start, which means that one day in the future, Hugo can continue his musical dreams in the band. , Even if this day takes a long time to come, it is full of hope. However, the band members cant be anxious about things, especially like Hugo and the others, they gather together for their musical preferences. Compared to quickly forming a band and joining the show, like-minded music partners are the most important. Therefore, the three people agreed that it would be better to find drummers and keyboard players than to fuck too quickly. After the three people worked together to pay the rent for six months, Hugo began to run frequently to the poor streets during this period. He and Neil and Pedro also had a battle base, although the three of them could not practice the band as a whole. But they performed many times on the street, and the three people made many different attempts. Not only did Pedro gradually realize the true meaning of Hugos comment on him last time, Hugo and Neal also learned a lot. . Performance is indeed an important way for the band to increase its strength. This day Hugo finished another street performance. After bidding farewell to Pedro and Neal, Hugo lowered the brim of his peaked cap, took the bus back home, and walked upstairs with his guitar on his back. He was on the second floor. Seeing Ernst coming out, he proactively said hello, "Hey, Ernst, good evening." Ernst glanced back and found that it was Hugo, and he vaguely responded, "Huh." Although he still didn''t look at Hugo directly, at least he didn''t talk horribly at all as before. Guo said hello. Then Ernst walked down the stairs step by step with a cane without turning his head back. Hugo was used to it, so he was not surprised at all. He just shouted downstairs, "Goodbye, Ernst." After a while, you could hear Ernst''s heavy "hum", Hugo. He laughed, and continued to walk up to the third floor. Back at home, Alex and Charlize are not there. Recently Hugo has been idle at home, but the two of them have received jobs one after another. Although they are not fixed performances, they can at least gain performance experience and income, which is natural. It couldn''t be better. As a result, only Joseph sat cross-legged on the sofa, looking very lonely. "I came back so early today?" Hugo said hello. In fact, Joseph has been very busy recently. He has been trying to find new audition opportunities for Hugo. He also used his spare time to learn the professional theory of the agent and work hard. To clear up the complicated personal connections in the entertainment industry, he is working hard to grow into a qualified agent step by step. So today Joseph actually arrived home less than nine o''clock, Hugo was still a little surprised. "Yes, I ran into several public relations agencies with Rick today and ate dinner. Later, a public relations agent had a bad stomach and went to the emergency room, so he came back early." Joseph raised his hand. Hugo asked if he would eat the potato chips in the room. Hugo waved his hand and walked to the kitchen first, poured himself a glass of water, and then prepared to make coffee. "Rick takes you there, doesn''t it matter?" Hugo has paid more attention to this aspect since he learned about the internal situation of the International Jianxin Management Company on New Year''s Eve. After the Golden Globes, Lang disappeared again. He did not pay attention to Hugo at all. It can be seen that the "return" proposal he put forward on the New Year''s Eve is naturally gone. Hugo is now a hot potato. Not willing to accept. However, Rick-Rosen''s attitude has not changed much, neither too close nor too far away. "Today is regarded as an occasion for cooperation between our company and other public relations brokerage companies. Many people have gone. I am just one of them." Joseph explained briefly. Hollywood film brokers, music brokers and public relations brokers all have different functions, and they need to be distinguished by professions. For example, the International Jianxin Management Company has brokers in multiple categories such as film, music, publishing, screenwriting, and sports. people. However, most public relations companies in Hollywood exist independently, because this is a completely separate and independent business, but there is a cooperative relationship between public relations companies and brokerage companies, so every brokerage company will have fixed cooperative public relations. company. "I originally wanted to find you a public relations agent. When we encounter negative news in the future, we won''t be rushing around." Joseph continued. The media resources in the hands of the public relations agent are naturally more abundant. Yes, and their professional skills also provided a great help. "However, I did not expect to receive another insider news. It is estimated that the report will be published tomorrow. I saw the model newspaper of the Los Angeles Times." "Really?" Hugo walked to the hall with a water glass, sat down on the sofa, and sighed happily, "I feel a little bit of the advantage of the so-called insiders." Joseph put the potato chips between his knees and looked at Hugo seriously, "Aren''t you curious about the inside news?" Hugo swallowed the boiling water in his mouth and looked at Josephs expression carefully. Although it still looked like a serious and rigid Josephian expression on the surface, after being familiar with it, Hugo could also detect the difference from the details of Josephs face. For example, now, Joseph''s eyebrows and the bottom of his eyes are full of excitement, and even a little anxious. It seems that this is good news. "Let''s talk about who''s gossip." Hugo couldn''t help being a little curious. What kind of news made Joseph so happy, knowing that Joseph is not a gossip. The corner of Joseph''s mouth was slightly curved, "''Sugar-Coated Trap''." Hugo paused, and Mu looked at Joseph in a daze. He didn''t know why Joseph would mention "Sugar-Coated Trap" now, and he was still excited. Joseph did not continue to procrastinate, and directly said, "The casting is officially over. The start of next Monday, the actor has appointed Tom Cruise, and the female protagonist is Jenny Triphorn ()." "Uh, who?" Hugo really didn''t react. "I know, I still can''t remember who this Triphorn is. I asked about it carefully later and realized that it was in''Instinct. The one who played the doctor in Instinct. This is just her third movie. That''s it." The smile at the corner of Joseph''s mouth rose slightly, his eyes flashing with relief of excitement. Hugo blurted out "what", Martin Baum had tossed for so long before, and he didn''t win the role of Brad Pitt; but Uma-Thurman planned for so long, but in the end it was It turned out that the male and female protagonists of the movie were people who hadn''t appeared on the list before, which was really amazing. "Are you sure?" Hugo still couldn''t believe it, and asked again. Joseph nodded vigorously, "It has been confirmed, and it will be reported by the Los Angeles Times tomorrow." Immediately, Joseph lowered his head and chuckled lightly, and there was a sneer at the corners of his mouth. He only felt a sigh of disgust. Because the "sugar-coated trap" casting was unhappy, it''s all right now. Tracey and the others have all failed. In the end, Sidney-Pollack took the initiative. This is really true. Too much relief! Hugo sighed lightly. Although Uma eventually became a **** of Tracy and Martin, this is a relief; but Hugo''s heart is more empty. This is the ending of Umas feelings. Uma gave up their feelings for the so-called cause, and as a result, Umas career failed to reach the top. It seems absurd and ridiculous to give up, and the relationship that Uma gave up is even more sad. "It turns out that Tom had already planned." Hugo sighed meaningfully, which attracted Joseph''s doubts. Hugo explained, "At the New Year''s Eve party, Cruise brought his wife to the West Deniss party, it may seem that he was already planning at that time. It was a blow to him to miss the "Yihai Xiongfeng", and this opportunity for the "sugar-coated trap" became even more important. ". Joseph also connected things together at this time. "Compared to the fledgling Brad, Sidney, who originally hoped to build a luxurious lineup, naturally chose Tom who is in the sky. Like Rob, he will choose your director. Probably not many." Joseph did not forget to tease. Hugo remembered Brad''s face demonstrating to him at the Golden Globe Awards ceremony before, and he couldn''t help but laughed. Joseph looked at Hugos smile, and then he asked, "You said, Uma will call you?" Before Uma turned around and left because of the "sugar trap", now this work has fallen through. It is not surprising that Joseph had such a speculation. Hugo shook his head, "She won''t." First of all, the focus of their quarrel that day was the "sugar-coated trap", but then it was a question of trust. The "sugar-coated trap" was not important; secondly, she It was Uma-Thurman. She would not admit that she was wrong, at least she would not bow her head to Hugo, just like turning around resolutely that day. After making a decision, she would go all the way to the end. Hugo found that he really knew Uma, but Uma didn''t understand him. Hugo fell silent. Today is February 14, Valentine''s Day. On such a special day, knowing such news is really ironic. Hugo suddenly remembered that when he participated in the recording of "Oprah Talk Show" not long ago, he mentioned the topic of anniversary. In fact, Hugo really I was not sensitive to the anniversary, but today I saw countless lovers in pairs on the street, and then I remembered it, and after returning, I learned the news again. This Valentine''s Day has become so special and ironic. Seeing Hugo''s dimming expression, Joseph quickly changed the subject again, "I haven''t told you another good news, don''t you want to hear it?" It is because of this good news that Joseph dared to bring up the topic of Uma. Sure enough, he saw Hugo cast a curious look. Joseph smiled and said, "Nora Efron called me, and she wants to audition you a second time." ". Hugo didn''t react for the first time, and Joseph went on to explain, "''Seattle sleepless at night''?" The questioning tone tried to awaken Hugo''s memory. "Uh, what?" The cup in Hugo''s hand didn''t hold it at once, and it fell directly onto the crotch of the pants, making a piece of the apricot-colored overalls and pants wet, causing Hugo to jump. stand up. Looking down at my pants crotch, a large water stain is like... "If you want to go to the bathroom, you should be in time..." Joseph said solemnly. Chapter 261： Actor career "Hugo, are you sure you want to try again?" Joseph sat on the sofa, watching Hugo calm down. "Joe, we have discussed this issue just now, haven''t we?" Hugo was immersed in his thoughts, then raised his head to look at Joseph, who was still uneasy. Joseph''s expression was slightly embarrassed, "I know. But, today I received a call from Efrons assistant, just thinking that the opportunity has finally come, but didnt think carefully about whether this opportunity is appropriate or not. Efron refused you before. Once, and the message came out that it was confirmed that Hanks would be used, which shows that you are not her first choice. I don''t know if this is another trap, and I don''t know if it is suitable for your current situation..." Having said that, Joseph couldn''t help but knead his own temple, just as he said. When the audition opportunity for "Sleepless in Seattle" appeared again, he was almost dazzled by joy. This was the first breakthrough in nearly three weeks since the Golden Globes celebration. Under the current circumstances It becomes more precious, and even more exciting than the audition opportunity for "Scent of the''Female'' Person" that appeared in the same period last year. However, Joseph has forgotten two things. The first is whether this is another trap. Once he was bitten by a snake for ten years, he had to be cautious, not to mention that the plans of Tracy and others did not last long. That''s it; the second is to plan Hugo''s career as an actor. In fact, when the opportunity of "Sleepless in Seattle" first appeared, Joseph and Hugo discussed this issue-what kind of actor Hugo wanted to be, but the two did not have a clear idea at the time. After that, the "Sugar Coated Trap" and "Desperate End" opportunities were actually commercial production routes, which could have more influence in the box office, but unfortunately they did not take place. Now Joseph has to raise this question again. Perhaps by taking advantage of this silence, he can make a rough plan for Hugos career as an actor. What works should be accepted and what should not be accepted. This is a good one. opportunity. "Joe, in the film industry, the initiative is always in the hands of the producers, right, even if the agency, actors, and directors have greater energy, they can influence the decisions of the producers, but the final decision is It''s the producer. In short, the rich is the boss." Hugo actually thought a lot during this period. Maybe it was his enthusiasm for band performance again, or maybe his thinking after his mentality returned to normal. No matter what, Yu Guo already has a vague concept of his entertainment career. Although it is still unclear, at least he is no longer "lost", and is no longer passively following the audition opportunity. Joseph nodded in recognition of Hugos views, So, whether its Tracy or Lang, this kind of thing will never stop. Now they are just producers and managers. If the same thing happens in the future What happened to the senior executives of a large film company, he was willing to target me and even ban me, so what should we do? Let''s quit the actor business?" Listening to Hugos words, Josephs first reaction was "No", and then he said, "This is a circle of the highest interest, and it is impossible for them to block any actor! Because there are also differences of interest within the film company. People may be enemies or friends, as long as there are enough benefits." Hugo nodded, but added something in his heart: It''s just that some people can never be friends, such as Tracy. After Joseph finished speaking, he suddenly realized that he immediately understood, "You mean, this kind of thing is impossible to avoid in the whole circle, even if there is no Tracey, there may be other enemies in the future. So, we need Its not shrinking or worrying about fear, but insisting on finding different partners for cooperation in order to blaze a trail." "I didnt mean it, but youre right. I originally meant to say that there are landmines everywhere, and I cant help if Im afraid of it. I only know after Ive tried it. Because of so many intricate and complicated relationships of interest negotiation, theres no Any project is completely independent of this circle''s network system." Hugo said his thoughts. In fact, in the eyes of outsiders, the entire Hollywood is a whole. Even if there is internal competition, it is consistent externally. For example, American movies are in the middle. With regard to the issue of national distribution, the entire Hollywood united in politics. The government conducts''negotiations'' to seek common interests. In Hollywood, the core of competition is interest. If they are involved, it is estimated that a complete circle can be drawn, and there is no way to be alone. Therefore, I have been worried that Tracy or Lang may be killed halfway, this is unnecessary. Because this is unavoidable, and the real way to solve the problem is never to avoid or withdraw, but to rely on the interests in hand to compete. Only in this way can we gain a firm foothold in this circle. "The problem is that we don''t have enough chips now, so we have always been at a disadvantage." Hugo concluded, "So we don''t have the opportunity to be picky. As long as we have the opportunity to come to the door, we must try and see. Otherwise, the result will never be known." Joseph also reacted, knowing that the opportunity of "Sleepless in Seattle" is very rare, although no one in the circle is optimistic about the prospects of this work, the whole preparation process was staggered, and many actors refused to take over the script; But this is Hugo''s best opportunity right now-and even if Hugo tries his best, Nora Ephron will not necessarily nod his head. "Oh...what about your career as an actor? Don''t make a plan? What if you encounter a work like''Hudson''s Eagle'' again?" Joseph still felt a little unwilling. "And "Yihai Xiongfeng" finally can make a correct plan for Hugo''s actor career, but now it seems that it is going to fall apart again. Hugo laughed, "Planning is naturally what we have to do, but we don''t have a clear goal now. It''s better to take one step at a time." Hugo couldn''t help thinking, if there is one now, he knows it will fail. With the script in hand, will he desperately take over because of the current situation? Probably not. Perhaps this is the advantage of Traversal. Unconsciously, his leading knowledge is already planning his career as an actor. "If you have a choice, are you willing to star in a commercial film or an art film?" Joseph asked curiously. In fact, Hugo''s performance in commercial films was very bad. When Lang managed Hugo before, art films have achieved great results. Good reputation, but all commercial films are smashed; and Joseph accepts Hugo''s two films, although the box office has won a big box office, but in a strict sense, the two are more art-oriented works. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "Why use business and art to distinguish movies? I think the most important purpose of a movie is to please the audience. Think about it, if a movie is extremely artistic, it will be amazing. , But no audience likes him, does this have any meaning?" "But...many art can only be understood by a small number of people." Joseph noticed the "hole" in Hugo''s words. "Van Gogh''s paintings were not accepted by the world until he died. Carry forward; or, in other words, "Citizen Kane" is now considered by countless authorities to be one of the greatest works in film history, but it was not loved at all. The reason why it missed the Oscar statuette is because The Oscars that year introduced the civilian jury, and these ordinary people couldn''t understand the movie, so it created one of the greatest regrets in the history of the Oscars. " "So according to your opinion, such works are not worth accepting?" Joseph asked rhetorically. Hugo admitted that he was questioned, but he did not think of this. After all, it was because his time in the movie industry was too short, and his understanding of many issues was not deep enough. "I mean, regardless of the movie. Is it business or art, after all, it still has to be recognized by people in order to flourish, right? Van Gogh is like this, so is''Citizen Kane'', otherwise it can only be buried in the long river of history like countless other works. So, maybe When we accept the script of a movie, we should at least see if we like it first, and should not be limited to business or art." Having said that, Hugo paused, "As for the rest, let''s''hand over'' it to time. Maybe after a certain point, we will understand or maybe, understand what I want to be. Actors." In fact, this question is like "the goal of your life struggle". It is a big topic. Some people dont know what theyre striving for in their entire lives, but live for the sake of living; the same is true for many actors, for their livelihood and for the sake of To become famous, for the sake of applause, for the aura, they continue to act like this, they have no time to think about whether they can survive the age or entertain the public, just become actors. Therefore, it is normal for Hugo, who is only twenty-five years old, to not understand this question, "I hope I can think clearly one day in the future. UU reading " Hugo exclaimed, artistic. The world is full of unknowns and at the same time it is a long march with no end. No one knows whether it can reach the end, and even if it reaches the end, no one knows what the scenery will be. When Joseph heard Hugos old-fashioned tone, he couldnt help but smile. He also realized that the problem was a bit big, "Then we will take the short-term goal as the criterion to make you a... with enough chips, enough benefits, The actor who has the initiative in his own career!" "Good idea!" Hugo nodded vigorously, "So, when is the audition for''Night Sleep in Seattle''?" "Lunch tomorrow." Joseph said simply. Thinking about it this way, "Sleepless in Seattle" is a very important opportunity. At least when Hugo is in trouble, Nora-Efron is still willing to give Hugo. This is the second chance, which is extremely rare. Maybe you can see a different scene after you seize it. Joseph''s inner emotions slowly settled down. "Are you sure you don''t need to go to the supermarket?" Joseph said suddenly nonchalantly. "For?" Hugo widened his eyes and looked suspicious. "Paper''Urine'' and''Pants''." Chapter 262： 2 auditions This time Hugo and Joseph arrived at the restaurant first, sitting in their seats waiting for Nora-Efron''s arrival. I don''t know if Nora did it on purpose, but after half past 12 as agreed, she still didn''t show up. This inevitably makes people think about whether it is because of Hugo''s recent negative news that this has led to the other side''s contempt, but regardless of the facts, Hugo and Joseph, who are in a passive situation, can only continue to wait. At a quarter past twelve, Nora appeared at the door of the restaurant violently. After seeing the two people, he raised his hand to say hello and walked over in strides. Today Nora neatly tied her longer hair with a ponytail, dressed in a white''colored'' shirt and camel''colored'' windbreaker, still showing the neatness and simplicity of successful people. She walked to the front of the table and separated from the rain. Guo and Joseph shook hands." I''m really sorry, "Night Sleep in Seattle" plans to start shooting next week. Today, there were some problems with the shooting location in Baltimore (). A meeting was held temporarily for discussion, so I''m really sorry for the delay." This is a positive signal. Nora did not use any excuses such as "traffic jams" to shirk responsibility, not to mention the truthfulness of this reason, at least it is trustworthy in terms of sincerity. "It''s okay, and we didn''t wait long." Joseph said politely. "So, what''s your intention for lunch?" Joseph waved his hand to greet the waiter waiter, and signaled Nora to order first. "Give me a seafood spaghetti, and a glass of soda, thank you." Nora did not refuse, and simply arranged the meal neatly. The personality of the wind and wind remained unchanged, and today was even better than when we met last time. The pace is faster, and I can feel that her recent life should be very busy. Hugo and Joseph didn''t think too much, and they finished their order quickly. The waiter waiter took the menu away, and Nora looked at Hugo and said, "Give me a reason, why do you want to pick up this movie?" Hugo stopped holding the water glass in his hand, put the water glass down, and looked at Nora seriously. He originally wanted to thank Nora for giving him a second chance. The reason for his second audition, but Nora still preempted as always. Noras sharp eyes locked on Hugo steadily, and Hugo looked back boldly and confidently. Although it could not be seen on the surface, the tension in Hugo''s heart was constantly surging, as if he would vomit at any time. Generally "If I tell you, I am willing to believe in the love in this story, do you believe it?" "No." Nora said succinctly. Hugo hadn''t read the script of "Sleepless in Seattle". From beginning to end, Hugo only knew the outline of the story, so Nora didn''t believe it at all. Because almost no one in the circle wants to believe the story of "Sleepless in Seattle" now. It''s incredible that two people know each other through the radio and then fall in love with each other, even in the movies. Hugo laughed. "Then I don''t think you want to believe it because of the pay." "I believe this." Nora''Lu'' gave a smile. Joseph sits next to him. Although he is a little nervous, he has gradually adapted to the rhythm of Hugo''s audition, so he is willing to rest assured to''hand over'' the control of the situation to Hugo, while he himself listens fully to prevent the need. The moment he spoke. Hugo shrugged." Then its the reason. Pay." Hugo said seemingly indifferent, but this made Noras eyes narrowed slightly. She didnt expect Hugo to just give up on the problem. The answer, this kind of Hugo in her impression does not match. Hugo looked at Noras expression, "Lu" smiled and said again," Nora, from my standpoint, you are willing to shoot a love story, not because you are a "female" person, but because You believe that there is the most sincere love in this world, and you hope to spread this idea to the audience, even if it is touched once and warmly and once happy and hopeful, this is all successful." There is no expression on Noras face, just a little bit of her chin", continue ,, o Hugo put his hands on the table and crossed his hands lightly." I have a little bit of my own understanding of love recently. I want to keep a little distance from the changed things, because only then can I know what is the most important thing. The principle of not being abandoned by time, such as love, is full of variables. You will never know when love will appear and when it will disappear. So I think its a good idea to take a step back and watch quietly. Until I saw the most sincere feelings." When Hugo spoke, his eyes subconsciously avoided Nora''s focus, because he didn''t want a stranger to see his inner fragility. After a failure of trust, Hugo was like a frightened snail, hiding deeply in a shell to protect himself, and didn''t want to act rashly anymore. Nora looked at the Hugo in front of him. Today''s Hugo is the most authentic appearance. It''s not like deliberately preparing for the audition last time. Today''s Hugo is handsome, gentle and kind, but in the gentle temperament. With a trace of tension and alienation, such a Hugo does not fit the setting of "Night Sleep in Seattle" in terms of appearance and age, but its temperament almost overlaps with Nora''s ideal Sam. Maybe Hugo doesn''t have the mature and steady charm of a 40-year-old man. Even if he is 30 years old with makeup, he still looks too young, but Hugo has a soft but fascinating temperament. What surprised Nora even more was that the words that Hugo said just now were calm and calm, but with a hint of timidity and retreat. The sincere sincerity touched Nora. Nora couldn''t help but shook her right hand. This passage was actually the most true portrayal of Sam''s "color" in the script, which made Nora a little nervous and a little excited. But Nora concealed her emotions well and was not noticed by Hugo and Joseph. "I think young people nowadays believe in love at first sight more." Nora said with a smile. "You know, the same is true for love in the script. The protagonist and the protagonist only met once." "Of course, I think love at first sight is also a kind of love." Hugo chuckled and nodded. "It''s just that I''m more willing to have a long run. In my opinion, Sam is the same, otherwise he would not guard his wife for so long. " Nora yelled for Hugo inwardly, but Hugo, within a limited range of understanding, carried out such a thorough analysis of the character''s "color", which really made her admire her. Originally Nora had no hope for today''s audition, but now, the unexpected joy that Hugo brought her has made her excited and its almost impossible to restrain it. "Maybe." Nora said calmly, suppressing her inner emotions. Hugo stepped out of his emotions and affected Joseph''s worried eyes. He showed a smile to indicate that he was okay, and then looked at Nora again. "I have another question, I don''t know if I can ask?" Ra looked at Hugo and said that he was listening. "I''m very curious, why are you willing to give me a second chance? As far as I know, hasn''t this role''color'' already found the owner?" It was Nora who took the initiative just now, and now it''s Hugo''s turn to take the initiative. Nora was not surprised by Hugos initiative. She also smiled at the corner of her mouth." Someone told me that you deserve a second chance because you are a very good, hardworking and talented actor and should not be buried. "Hugo and Joseph were very surprised by this." Todays audition proved me wrong. Because I originally thought that todays audition was a mistake." Nora recalled Hugos hard work during the first audition. Today, the change in Hugos entire mood and the precipitation of his temperament has allowed Nora to see something new, which made her realize that the second audition was indeed It couldn''t be a better idea. Hearing Noras words, both Hugo and Joseph couldnt suppress their inner excitement. This was a positive signal from Nora. As a result, Joseph was more rational. As an agent, this is his duty. Now he is firmly firmly established. Remember this", but, I heard that the roles have been arranged, haven''t they?" "Plans always fail to keep up with changes." Nora simply said, the helplessness of the faint''exposure'' in the words makes people realize that there may be some unknown secrets in it." So, Hugo, you Would you like to join the crew of "Seattle Sleepless" and play the role of actor Sam? You know, if you want, we need to make some changes to the script. All these work must be done, so I hope to get an answer as soon as possible." Hugo and Joseph looked at each other, and the excitement in their eyes flickered at the same time. This is really great news, and it should be the best news since the release of "Yihai Xiongfeng"! "Of course, of course, it is my honor." Hugo''s eyebrows were filled with a smile for a moment, which made Nora have a moment of stunner." But Nora, who wants me to get a second chance Is it Rob?" Hugo was still very curious about the mysterious man behind him, and the first thought in his head was naturally Rob Leiner. Nora smiled did not answer, "In short, you used your performance to win the role. That''s enough, isn''t it?" "Yes, yes..." Hugo hesitated, but nodded in affirmation. Joseph, who was sitting next to him, took over the topic, "So about the contract?" Although Hugo is currently in a big whirlpool, he still deserves to be treated. Joseph must do his job well. Nora glanced at Hugo, and then towards Joseph. "If it is 8 million, I am sorry I cant agree. Our crew is very tight." It can be seen that the recent news medias statement is still against Nora. It is influential. One of the big suspicions is that Hugo will not accept new works for a salary of 8 million. That''s why Nora said this. Joseph felt a bit bitter in his heart. The negative impact of this news is really bad, but he still speaks with his spirit. "No, Hugo has never asked for a salary of 8 million yuan. Regarding the salary, we can do more. discuss." "No problem. After I go back, the company will fax you the quotation and contract. If there is a problem, we will discuss the details." Nora felt Joseph''s sincerity, so she didn''t mess with it anymore and said simply. Chapter 263： Pay issue Hollywoods pay has been rising steadily, but the main driving force is the combination of the three giants: Innovative Artist Economics, William Morris Agency, and International Innovation Management. Keep climbing. In 1988, Arnold-Schwarzenegger took the filming of "Dragon Brother and Mouse ( not only received the pay, but also participated in the box office dividend, which also opened a new chapter in the payment method of actors'' pay; after that, in 1989, Jack Nicholson acted as a supporting role in "Batman." He completely gave up his salary, and got paid in the form of dividends, but on the condition that no matter how much the box office is, he can share it according to the proportion of the contract. There is no lower limit on the box office. In addition, the peripheral sales of ancillary products also participate in the sharing. In the end, Jack got 50 million US dollars in remuneration for the movie. Since then, Hollywood actors'' remuneration has opened a new era: basic remuneration plus box office dividends. Actors'' pay has always been a topic that people will never get tired of, and its popularity is probably second only to the scandals and scandals among artists. One of the important reasons is that these numbers are too large, and they are out of reach for ordinary people. In fact, the media reports on actors pay is quite false. On the one hand, actors pay involves internal competition in the industry and can be regarded as trade secrets and not disclosed to the public; on the other hand, the studios and actors are in certain positions For special purposes, the actual remuneration may be deliberately exaggerated or reduced. Generally speaking, the exaggeration is to show off, and the reduction is to deal with the tax department''s "door"-the United States'' tax on the wealthy is astonishingly high. The most important reason is "deliberate simplification." In real life, the salary of an actor may not be clear as a number, but for the media and movie fans, the most impact is a right A number of zeros. In Hollywood, the actor''s remuneration was originally very simple, that is, the producer pays the actor a salary like a salary, and then completes the filming of the film, nothing more, but when the actor is included in the list of box office dividends, It becomes complicated, because the so-called box office dividend is inherently very complicated. Because the North American film market is restricted by antitrust laws, production companies, distributors, and exhibitors are often different companies. Generally speaking, after the production company has produced a movie, it will be handed over to the distribution company for operation, and the distribution company will contact the major theaters for screening. There are two ways for the distribution company and the theater to pay dividends. The first is to "pay" a certain rent for the theaters. Gradually increase, but not higher than 40%; the second is that the issuing company does not "pay" the rent, and the theater directly "draws" the commission. In the first week, 30%, gradually increasing, the highest Not more than fifty percent. Generally speaking, the box office generated by theater screenings accounts for 40% of the total box office that a movie can create. In other words, only 60% of the box office is left to the production companies and distributors. This 60% can be divided into two situations. One is a large-scale production company, which owns the "door" of the distribution department, then 60% belongs to the production company; the other is the production company. The company''hands over'' the distribution rights to professional distribution companies, so that the two must share this part of the benefits. Generally speaking, the production company occupies 30% to 35%, and the distribution company Take 25% to 30%. Regardless of the first or second type, the profit of the "production" that the production company gets is about 30% to 35%, and this part of the profit needs to be produced. The company itself, the director, the producer, and the screenwriter are divided up together, and now one more actor has been added to the distribution list. Twenty-five percent is the largest percentage that major Hollywood studios are willing to set aside for actors, directors, producers, and screenwriters. It is a combination of everyone participating in the dividend, not everyone. In other words, the final box office of a movie falls into the hands of the production company, which is 10 to 15% of the box office of a movie. In fact, for large film production companies, the profitability of box office revenue has never been their most important source of income. Income from TV, cable TV, video tapes and other home entertainment projects, as well as income from peripheral copyrights, is the film system. The real source of income of the film company is as high as 80% of the profit of the film company, which is even higher than the box office of the film itself. Of course, the box office''s color will also drive other copyright and peripheral revenues, which are complementary to each other. Directors, producers, screenwriters, and actors can get a share of almost 20% to 35% of the box office. Of course, there are occasional exceptions, but they are all after the 21st century. What''s wrong, before the entire 90s, the ratio was almost at this level. It is also for this reason that many big-name actors-such as Tom Cruise after becoming famous-are reluctant to use first-line''female'' actors to partner, because that would mean more actors participating in dividends, and thus Lower his share ratio, but Tom is willing to cooperate with Steven Spielberg because he values ??the box office influence brought by big directors, and the final economic benefits brought by it exceed the share ratio sacrifice. As for the works in which actors participate in a high proportion of shares, the actors will definitely spare no effort to promote them. From the exposure density of the actors during the publicity period, the economic benefits of the actors can be guessed to some extent. Of course, this also binds the actors and the box office more deeply, increases the responsibilities on the actors'' shoulders, and enhances the actor''s enthusiasm, which is also of positive significance. In this part of the box office that can be divided into directors, producers, screenwriters, and actors, there will be varying degrees of''wave'' movement according to the proportion of big names in each position, and the proportion of actors is from 5 to 5 percent. Fifty, the "wave" has a wide range of influences. The influencing factors include whether the co-actors are eligible for dividends, the actor''s own charisma, the director and producer''s big name, etc., in the final analysis, it is still a problem of Hollywood power. So what kind of role does the agent play in this? First, it is precisely because of the existence of the three major agencies that the box office dividends of directors, producers, screenwriters and actors have been made possible, and even the proportion of dividends has been continuously increased, which has greatly compressed the voice of the production company and made Hollywoods The trend of power has fundamentally changed. Moreover, the actor can become a part of the box office dividend, and the brokerage company is the deciding factor of sex. In addition, the agent has a sexual negotiating role in determining the pay of the actors. The most basic ability of an excellent agent is to maximize the benefits of the actors, and the pay and performance benefits are the core links. For example, Lang was able to obtain a salary of 6 million for Hugo, but Joseph only obtained a salary of 3 million for Hugo. This is the gap. For another example, after Arnold-Schwarzenegger and Jack-Nicholson set precedents, the actors who can get dividends are still very rare, and the agent''s tongue and flowers are decisive. To put it simply, the broker is a good seller. He has a card worth three million dollars in his hand. If he only sells three million, he can only be said to be quite satisfactory; if he sells two million cheaply, then Just incompetent; of course, if he can sell six million and even get a dividend, this is a truly outstanding agent. Hugos current situation in Hollywood is at a crossroads of opportunity. After "Yihai Xiongfeng", the media generally believes that Hugo can be among the first-line actors, which is a salary of 8 million U.S. dollars, but the problem is that there hasnt been anything so far. A production company invited Hugo for this pay, so the so-called front line is the media''s own rants. However, it is undeniable that after experiencing the foreshadowing of "scenting fragrance and knowing women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo originally had a certain degree of qualifications after rolling in Hollywood for ten years, so his salary was more than 3 million. The U.S. dollar has returned to the six million U.S. dollars during the "Hudson Eagle" period. However, the salary of six million yuan is not just a matter of talking. Hugo''s situation after the Golden Globes will not be fundamentally affected, but the impact is still inevitable. Therefore, whether or not he can get the salary of six million, the test is Joseph''s personal ability! If things are so simple, Joseph has strong confidence in winning six million dollars. He is willing to fight for Hugo, but the problem is that the crew of "Sleepless in Seattle" is not a rich team, although Joseph did not get the exact information, but as far as he knew, the budget for this work was only 20 million U.S. dollars. In addition, Joseph also inquired about the latest news. The heroine of "Night Sleep in Seattle" invited Meg Ryan to play. Meg is an actor with a big name than Hugo, although he has always been The salaries of''female'' actors are lower than those of male actors, and it is not surprising that it is even 50% lower, but even if Meg has been somewhat sluggish in the past three years, the salaries should be around 4 million or 5 million. There is no problem. In this way, if Joseph also asked Hugo to pay 6 million yuan, then the actor budget alone would account for 50% of the film''s cost, which is almost an impossible task. What''s more, Hugo was able to get the chance to perform at "Night Sleep in Seattle". It can be said that he has experienced countless difficulties, and Hugo is also full of confidence in appearing in this work, so now Joseph has no way to "stand up" and straighten his back. Nora said, "We won''t play without six million." Joseph couldn''t help but feel a headache. So how should this scale of pay be calculated? This is also the reason why Joseph did not respond immediately when Nora raised the issue of pay, because he did not expect that Hugo would really have a successful audition. Unexpectedly, Hugo''s first work after "Yihai Xiongfeng" was actually a chick movie. "Do you really want to propose the form of box office share?" Joseph thought that this is not a way, but the problem is: Hugo has not reached the level that can claim box office dividends at all! Chapter 264： Take risks What kind of actors are eligible to be divided? Big-name actors? Such an answer is obviously unqualified. The really meaningful answer should be: an actor who can bear the box office risk, or, in a positive way, an actor with box office appeal. In Hugo''s career as an actor, although the five films before "Deadly Moment" have achieved very good reputations, none of them can be regarded as "great" at the box office, even the best performing "Death Poetry Club." It is only 95 million US dollars, and it is Robin Williams, not Hugo, who bears the heavy responsibility for the box office. And the subsequent three consecutive box office commercial blockbusters failed miserably, which verified the fact that Hugo has acting skills but no box office appeal. Last years two works, "Scenting the Fragrance of "Women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" both achieved very good box office results." Yihai Xiongfeng" won US$170 million with eight consecutive championships. Calling the annual surprise, this is actually Hugo''s credit, which is why the media are willing to call Hugo among the first-line. But Hugo''s so-called box office appeal is only these two works, and it is not trustworthy at all. Therefore, Hugo naturally has no qualifications to be divided. At present, the actors in Hollywood who are eligible to be divided can be counted with two hands, and there is definitely no place for Hugo. Joseph has a headache for this, but this is his responsibility, and after experiencing so many things, Joseph knows that as an agent he can give Hugo the best support. Therefore, even though the task was arduous, Joseph and the film''s producer Gary Foster (gary.) had an arduous negotiation. In fact, Gary is not a big-name producer in Hollywood. This is in line with the background of "Sleepless in Seattle" which is not favored by the industry. In Gary''s list of works, the 1986 "Thunderbolt No. 5" (.) "It was his first work as an executive producer. The film invested less than 10 million U.S. dollars but achieved a box office of 40 million. It was a huge success, so a sequel was born two years later. Unfortunately, the sequel was broken, earning only 21 million U.S. dollars. After that, Gary made two more films, none of which was outstanding. It can be said that Gary is the unknown person among the producers. But Joseph will never underestimate Gary, because any producer is a pretty vampire, and they will never let go of their interests easily. "Gary, you must show enough sincerity." Joseph and Gary have been deadlocked here for nearly twenty minutes, and Joseph had to resort to a killer trick." You know, Hugo is really willing to appear in this work. And for a sincere and capable actor like Hugo, I think Nora has been looking for a long time, a long time......,, In fact, Joseph is hinting: Except for Hugo, other actors seem to be reluctant to take over "Sleepless in Seattle." You should not be picky anymore. Gary chuckled. "I think I''m sincere enough. You know, Hugo doesn''t have so many scripts to choose from recently." As for Hugo''s situation, everyone in the circle should have a good understanding of Hugo''s situation. , Gary is no exception. "But Hugo and I can continue to wait, you know we can afford to wait, for example, after the Oscars." Joseph was reminding Gary that Hugo won double nominations at the Golden Globes, although Hugo did not win the Oscars. Nominated, but "Smell the Fragrance and Know the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" are both Oscar hot "doors". As long as the work wins the award, Hugo''s reputation will still rise. After Joseph finished speaking, he saw what Gary wanted to say, but he interrupted the other person first." I know what you are going to say again, so I think we are stuck here, looping and looping again? So sure, Hugo will not give up this opportunity?" In fact, they have repeated this conversation just now twice, and both sides are going in circles. So Joseph decided to preemptively. Gary looked at Joseph in front of him. It was difficult for him to find the hole in Josephs expression, so he didnt know how true Josephs words were. However, Gary was unwilling to bow his head. It is now when he is competing for momentum. Whoever bows first loses the first opportunity. This first opportunity is a budget of several million US dollars. The total cost of Gary is only 20 million. , He doesn''t squander freely. However, Joseph didnt intend Gary to lower his head first, so he gave Gary a step. I said to Nora that eight million dollars is not necessary at all, and Hugo did not have this idea, so why dont you guys Show me a little sincerity? For example, tell me a more realistic number, instead of holding my arms tight and waiting for me to step back again." The remuneration proposed by Gary just now is 3 million, which is naturally unacceptable to Joseph. A year ago, Joseph took the "Yihai Xiongfeng" for Hugo with 3 million US dollars. That was the situation a year ago. Down; Although Hugo is in the midst of a storm of suspicion of big names, the remuneration cant stand still at all. Therefore, Joseph also chose to be tough. Gary squinted his eyes slightly and looked at Joseph carefully. The person in front of him was very different from the news he had inquired. Today''s Joseph is stronger and more''smart'' than he expected. Gary is quite a bit. Caught off guard. Just as Gary was thinking about how to consider the offer, Joseph spoke again, "I understand the difficulties of the crew, and I also understand Hugos situation. We might as well take a step back and show our sincerity." This is Joseph showing weakness. Now, as Gary expected, Joseph bowed his head first, which made Garys heart happy, and then he heard Joseph continue to say, "Lets do it, six million pieces. What do you think?" Gary couldnt. Dont admit it, Josephs offer is indeed very sincere. It was also the quotation made by Hugo when he played "Hudson''s Eagle" before, and it is also in line with Hugos current real value. There is nothing excessive. If the circle knows With Joseph''s offer, no one would say that the Hugo Lion spoke a lot. But the problem is that Garys budget is still not in this position. Considering the pay of the protagonist Meg Ryan, Gary must press down again, "four million." Pulling down a lot, he didn''t feel any guilt about it, because this was his duty. In Gary''s view, this price is a lot higher than the initial three million! Joseph shook his head and smiled at Gary. "If you don''t want to express enough sincerity, then I think today''s negotiation will stop here, and there is no need to make everyone more unhappy." After that, Joseph stood up directly and stretched out his right hand. Gary was speculating whether Joseph really gave up on retreating, but his qualifications were still not as good as those old foxes. It was difficult for him to make an accurate judgment, so as a last resort, he also stood up. , Said a little eagerly, "4.5 million." Then try to slow down your tone, dont appear too anxious, but unfortunately the effect is not very obvious." Joseph, this is our greatest sincerity. , You must be considerate of the crew." "Gary, if this is your so-called sincerity, I will express Hugo''s apologies to Nora." Joseph shook his head. It is absolutely impossible for him to agree with this number. After speaking, Joseph was really ready to turn around and leave. Gary stood in place, the yin is uncertain. In fact, the film crew set a salary for Hugo of 4.5 million, but the upper limit is 5 million. Gary is still hesitating whether to show his final trump card. But the problem is that even if he shows his hole cards now, it seems that Joseph would not agree, because there is still a big distance between six million, and five and five million will have a chance. "Joseph, you must understand that there is really no alternative to the situation of the crew." Gary said softly, but he was a little bit eager. Joseph turned his back to Gary, and he smiled slightly. Neither he nor Gary were the top old foxes. In this battle, both of them were cautious. Now it seems that he has finally taken possession of the little fox. The small advantage made Gary''exposed'' flaws. But Joseph quickly reduced his smile. He knew that the next fatal blow was coming. So Joseph turned around calmly, thinking with a heavy look on his face," Gary, I know these things, we have talked a lot before. But you also know Hugo''s situation, he deserves better. "Joseph explained embarrassingly, and then he "groaned" without speaking, as if he was engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. Gary had already reached the "five million" and was stuck abruptly. He was waiting for Joseph''s next words. Sure enough, Joseph spoke, "Well, if you agree to give Hugo 20% of the box office, then the salary can be reduced to three million." The box office split is the most realistic result after Joseph''s thoughts. It does not affect the reputation and value of Hugo, and at the same time can obtain sufficient returns. The only worry is whether Seattle Sleepless" is worth it. So. Joseph and Hugo discussed it. Unexpectedly, Hugo agreed with one bite. It can be seen that everyone was skeptical about "Sleepless in Seattle", but Hugo firmly believed that this movie could be a success. . Therefore, Joseph worked out the final answer in his heart. Either the salary is five and a half million U.S. dollars, and the minimum can be barely five million U.S. dollars; or it is three million plus 20% of the box office dividend. "By the way, there is no minimum box office limit." Joseph added. Generally speaking, box office dividends will set a lower limit. For example, actors can only participate in dividends after the box office has passed the 100 million threshold. This is also to stimulate the enthusiasm of the actors. Otherwise, the original movie will lose money. To pay dividends to the actors, the production company will suffer a serious loss. However, Joseph was still worried about the box office of "Seattle Sleepless" in his heart, and he did not have full confidence in the box office of this movie over 100 million threshold, so he added this clause. In this way, Hugo''s salary will eventually be calculated at least higher than "Yihai Xiongfeng". Of course, relatively speaking, Hugo has to bear the box office risk of the movie "Sleepless in Seattle", but the question is, does Hugo have the ability to take risks? Chapter 265： First split Gary has never thought about the issue of dividing Hugo, because strictly speaking, not only Hugo is not eligible to participate in the sharing, even Meg is not qualified, and even if it is to be divided, the more box-office Meg is also the first choice. . But the problem is that Joseph''s proposal is really too enticing and confusing. Three million U.S. dollars plus 20% of the box office dividend. On the one hand, three million U.S. dollars is the basic salary. This is a good figure for Gary. The saved budget can be invested in filming. As for Don''t worry about dividends in a short time. On the other hand, in "Sleep in Seattle", there are not many people who can participate in the dividend. Nora is also a director and screenwriter. So currently only Nora and Gary will participate in the dividend. During the negotiation, they are only willing to give Nora and Gary a 10% dividend, just because they don''t have enough box office appeal. However, if Hugo is added, maybe Gary can win 25% of the box office dividend from Samsung Pictures. After all, the aftermath of the eight consecutive championships of "Yihai Xiongfeng" is really not to be underestimated. The only thing to worry about now is that Joseph does not want to set a minimum box office for dividends, that is, Hugo can get dividends from this movie no matter what, this is not the situation that Gary wants to see. Gary raised his eyes and looked at Joseph seriously. He was thinking carefully about the feasibility of this proposal. After thinking about it, he broke the silence in the office." Three million dollars plus percent Ten box office dividends, and a minimum box office limit must be set." The 10% box office dividend that Gary mentioned here is 10% of the box office of the entire movie. That is to say, the production company will give out 10% to Hugo after the dividend, and Nora, who is also a director and screenwriter. He also took ten percent, and Gary calculated five percent for himself. If it is subdivided into the part that belongs to the director and the producer, then Gary wants to apply for 25% of the box office dividend from Samsung Pictures as a whole. In this part, Nora and Hugo account for 100%. Forty percent and Gary is 20 percent. To put it simply, if "Sleepless in Seattle" gets 100 million US dollars in box office, then Gary intends to get 25 million US dollars in income for directors and producers, and finally Hugo can get 10 million US dollars. Income. Of course, all of this is without tax deduction. After Gary thought about it carefully, although Hugo has not yet reached the box office dividend level, it is only three million US dollars in expenditure, and then the "Seattle Sleepless" movie, which hardly anyone in the circle is watching, shares part of the risk. In Hugo, this is indeed a cost-effective deal. Joseph looked at Gary and didn''t speak for the first time, but thought about it. "15% of the share, and the minimum box office limit is 30 million US dollars." Gary shook his head. "Joseph, you know that Hugo has not reached such a market." If the lower limit of 15 to 30 million is followed, if it succeeds, Hugo can earn at least US$4.5 million. This is even higher than Hugos 3 million remuneration. Its not as good as signing a contract for 6 million today, so its impossible for Gary to agree. A 10% share, with a lower limit of 8,000 at the box office. Ten thousand U.S. dollars." This is the last bottom line for Gary. If "Sleepless in Seattle" can get a box office of 80 million US dollars, then Samsung Pictures will not be far from recovering the cost, and then relying on video tapes and other peripheral revenues to achieve profitability . "If you want to adjust the lower limit of the box office, then the three million remuneration will be gone." Gary said firmly. He is not worried about whether Samsung Pictures is profitable. He knows that Samsung Pictures cannot agree to it. He is just a producer. , He must hug the actors and directors, and then negotiate with the production company. Joseph looked at Garys unwillingness to back down, and after hesitating again and again, he nodded, "It''s a hand!" That is to say, if "Sleepless in Seattle" box office exceeds 80 million US dollars, then Hugo can get at least 8 million pre-tax dividends, plus 3 million remuneration, Hugo will smoothly enter the market. The first-line star! But once the movie box office fails, Hugo will quickly return to the state before the release of "Yihai Xiongfeng". The salary is at 3 million, so it is not so easy to increase. So, this is a gamble. But Joseph thought of Hugo''s firm expression, and the last trace of anxiety in his heart disappeared. Then, Joseph took Gary''s right hand and reached an agreement. Gary is obviously very satisfied. The box office dividends are all after the movie box office reaches that level. If the box office of "Seattle Sleepless" really exceeds 80 million US dollars, then it is a big win. Rain Guo can also prove that his box office appeal is not just a flash of light. At present, all that Gary needs to consider is to pay Hugo three million dollars in remuneration, three million dollars, which is really a deal that could not be more cost-effective. Of course, Gary couldnt think of it. If he raised the salary to five million dollars, maybe Joseph would be willing to nod and agree, and he pioneered the box office dividend for Hugo, and even unintentionally created one. Miracle. However, when Gary realized this, he had already missed the point in time. Gary then immediately discussed with Nora, and the two of them held a meeting with Samsung Pictures at the same time. Samsung Pictures nodded faster than Gary. The three million film remuneration would have saved a lot of costs, but the box office The split is a matter of waiting for 80 million. For them, it can be said that there are no disadvantages, so Samsung Pictures simply agreed to Gary''s request. In the afternoon, Joseph received the contract fax. After seeing the confirmation in black and white, Joseph''s joy could not be expressed in words. This is the work he has won for Hugo since he cooperated with Hugo for a year. One of the best and most''colorful''. Not only Joseph, Hugo was so surprised when he learned that he had reached the box office dividend level. When Joseph talked to him, Hugo thought it was just a bargaining chip. He didn''t expect Samsung Pictures to actually nod his head. Up. In fact, although the actor Feng''Mao'' who is eligible for box office dividends is rare, Hugo has overlooked another method of film production. That is, when the cost is insufficient, the actors will receive a small amount of remuneration or even no basic salary, and then rely entirely on box office dividends to get paid, that is to say, the actor invests in the movie in this way of acting by himself. This method is not uncommon. On the one hand, the actors pay is too high, which saves costs; on the other hand, the actors are allowed to share the risk and reduce the loss of the production company. This is the reason why Hugo was able to pay dividends on the project "Sleepless in Seattle". A low-cost movie with a budget of only 20 million US dollars, and it is still a work that is not favored by professionals in the circle. It is indeed feasible to give Hugo an ultra-low remuneration of 3 million and then let Hugo bear the box office responsibility. plan. In fact, according to Hugos current level, six million dollars is a normal level. That means that the box office of "Sleepless in Seattle" movies is lower than the contracted box office of 80 million, so Samsung Pictures will decrease. Lost three million. Once the box office of the movie reaches 80 million US dollars, then Samsung Pictures will not be far from achieving profitability. This is a cost-effective deal. Seeing Hugos surprised expression, Josephs fiery mood cooled down. He understood the internal operating rules of the industry. Samsung Pictures could not be a loss-making business, so he knew that 80 millions door ''The threshold is a sharp blade hanging on the head, which may make Hugo return to the predicament a year ago at any time. "Hugo, are you really sure? What if the movie fails?" Although Joseph still had a lot of joy between his brows, the worries in his eyes emerged uncontrollably. Hugo knew that Joseph still had lingering fears about his experience in the past month. Tracy would not let Hugo appear in a promising work so easily. Now Hugo has successfully received the contract for "Night Sleep in Seattle". , On the contrary, made Joseph more uncertain. But Hugo is not worried. He remembers that the box office of "Seattle Sleepless" should have crossed the 100 million threshold. What Hugo needs to do is to ensure that he can contribute enough to this work. Cai''s performance allowed this movie to replicate the success trajectory in his memory. The opportunity has come again, now it''s Hugo''s own! "Joe, what''s the use of worrying? Haven''t we already made a decision?" Hugo comforted Joseph as much as he could. He patted Joseph on the shoulder said with a smile, "Now we What we have to do is to devote ourselves to the shooting of this work and do our best to ensure the quality of the work. Only in this way can we have the qualifications to compete for the box office, right?" Joseph looked at Hugos bright smile, his eyes revealing infinite confidence, which calmed Josephs mixed mood a little, although he still couldnt completely feel at ease, it is estimated that until the movie box office came out. There is no way, but at least he knows the goal of the struggle, then he is willing to move forward at full combat effectiveness. "Yes! Then it''s up to you next!" Finally a smile appeared on Joseph''s face again. In this way, under the circumstances that no one expected, Hugo did not get 8 million dollars in salary to be in the front line, but let "Sleepless in Seattle" become Hugo''s first work to participate in the box office share, regardless of What are the plans of the production company, but at least it also shows that "Yihai Xiongfeng" has won eight consecutive championships, and the box office of "Smell the Fragrance and Know the Female" has made the production company willing to put the box office pressure on the rain. On Guos shoulders, especially with the recent negative news flying all over the sky, this has become even more commendable. So, what kind of answer can Hugo''s first "Sleepless in Seattle" hand in? Maybe the first reaction of the media can tell a glimmer of o Chapter 266： 1 piece of surprise "Nick, aren''t you off work?" Nicholas McLenna looked back. It was Sophie Pierce(.), her colleague in the office, who was walking in her direction with a lot of documents in her hand. Nicholas stretched out, "There is another piece of news, and it will be sent to the printing house at night." Sophie yelled out in surprise, "Are you crazy? And... it will be printed in two hours, and you haven''t written it yet." Sophie immediately remembered the first draft he sent over for typesetting today, "Entertainment The blank at the top of the version is for you!" Nicholas was not as fussy as Sophie, and smiled freely, "Yes, that''s it." Sophie sat down next to Nicholas desk with the materials in her arms, looking at the messy materials on his desk and the blank paper on the typewriter. So you were writing Hugos manuscript! I thought You wrote it out a long time ago. Its not big news this time. Why did you linger for so long? Sophie saw the headlines of other competing newspapers on Nicholass desktop. For example, the headline of the New York Times reads Self-Exiled. Hugo Lancaster". "It should have been written yesterday, but unfortunately missed today''s release." Nicholas twitched. "That''s why you were scolded today?" Sophie suddenly realized that Nicholas was called to the editor''s office in the morning and scolded severely. The editor''s roar could be heard on the entire floor. Nicholas nodded to confirm that he was one step behind in a direct contest with his competitors, which is really undesirable. Moreover, Nicholas did not have exclusive revelations in his hands. It was difficult to win back a city. No wonder the editor-in-chief would be angry. "It''s just that Hugo took a new movie. It''s not a big news. Why did you write it for so long and didn''t write it out?" Sophie knew that the news Nicholas was writing was about Hugo becoming "Night Sleep in Seattle" "The news of the male protagonist, this news was confirmed yesterday, and it was officially announced today, which caused quite a stir. Nicholas replied, "Because I have been considering my attitude towards this matter, whether I support it or not." "You really are crazy." Sophie held the materials, left Nicholas'' desk, walked towards the data room, and when she reached the door, she turned her head and said to Nicholas, "You are crazy, no one I am optimistic about Hugo''s choice this time." "Yeah, I''m crazy." Nicholas stretched again, muttering to himself, and then realized that he fell on the headline chosen by the competitor''s newspaper on the table. The "New York Times" used "Self-Exiled Hugo Lancaster" as the headline, the "San Francisco Chronicle" wrote the report "Desperate Hugo", and the "Premiere ( headline was "From The power group is moving towards the idol group", not to mention the gloating "National Inquirer" reported as "The beginning of the depravity", and the mocking headline of "Entertainment Weekly" "Hugo finally knows how to use his advantage"... Even the most authoritative "Variety Shows" and "Hollywood Report" in the industry are no exception. "Variety Shows" wrote earnestly, "Once again the wrong choice, how much talent does Hugo have to "was"; "Hollywood Report" It was a "stupid choice" to express his hatred for iron but not steel. Yesterday at 5 oclock in the afternoon, Samsung Pictures, a subsidiary of Columbia Pictures, formally announced that the love "wave" comic film "Sleepless in Seattle", written and directed by Nora Efron, has determined the protagonist, and the male protagonist is Hugo Lan In Kester, the protagonist of the''female'' is Meg Ryan, and the film will be officially launched next week. At the same time, Samsung Pictures also announced the outline of the story about "Night Sleep in Seattle". There is only one sentence, "A widowed father and an engaged''female'' reporter are connected by radio waves. Together, resulting in a story of love." After the announcement, the media and professionals were in an uproar. The reason for the uproar is that no one is optimistic about the theme of "Sleepless in Seattle". During the preparations for Nora, the major film companies thought so. Two strangers who have never met before, because the radio station knows each other. , Resulting in love, which is simply incredible. This is equivalent to the consternation of people when online dating turned out in the 21st century. Connecting two strangers through radio''waves'' can actually produce a chemical reaction, which is simply unrealistic. What''s more, it is even more absurd that such a subject shooting becomes a movie. No audience wants to see two people shouting to the radio station in the air, but the whole story will be so boring and irritating to leave. Obviously, the media and professionals think so too, so when people learned that Hugo actually took the film "Sleepless in Seattle", the above-mentioned representatives of the major media responded. Hugo is currently in a turbulent vortex. Although the big-name suspicions have not continued to be exaggerated for the time being, the negative impact still exists, so it can be seen that Hugo is in a period of relaxation in his career. Under such circumstances, Hugo chose the script "Sleepless in Seattle". Almost everyone believed that Hugo was ruining his career as an actor who had just started to show off. More importantly, Hugo regained the spotlight with his acting not long ago, and now he has actually taken over a chick film. What is a chick movie? That is the "lang" comic love comedy. To put it bluntly, it is a movie dedicated to "female" and "sex" audiences to satisfy their beautiful fantasy of love. Such movies do not have much acting content, even for classics such as "Roman Holiday", Gregory Parker (.) has also been ignored by people. Hugo is now inferior to the situation when Gregory took the "Roman Holiday". What''s more, "Sleepless in Seattle" cannot be a "Roman Holiday." Therefore, both "Variety Show" and "Hollywood Report" believed that Hugo was squandering his acting talents and once again made the mistake of choosing the "Deadly Moment" after the "Death Poetry Club", and this time even more stupid. At the beginning, "Deadly Moment" was still a promising big production during the preparation period, but this time "Night in Seattle" has no bright spots worthy of Hugo''s takeover from any point of view. As a result, almost all the media believed that Hugo was desperate and was forced to a dead end by the so-called big-name suspicion. He panicked and chose the movie "Sleepless in Seattle". People in the circle are even more lamented that a good agent is so important to the actor''s early career planning. The gap between Joseph and Lang is particularly obvious. In fact, more than the media and professional film critics, the attitudes of people in the circle are almost the same. When Brad Pitt learned that Hugo was the first to receive a new work by himself, his first reaction was to ask his agent Martin Baum, "Why!" Martin actually felt a headache. Originally thought that the "sugar-coated trap" was nailed, but after planning it for so long, it still fell short at the end, but after all Martin went through strong winds and waves, so he quickly recovered, "Because I disdain. Do you know that "lang" love movies that have no performance value for you?" Brad looked at Martin''s serious expression. Although he was still walking around the office violently, he didn''t continue to get angry anymore. Instead, he started to listen to Martin''s explanation, "Listen to me, this movie will definitely fail, absolutely You can see the reaction of the media. No one wants to accept such a movie. Hugo is desperate. Then he panicked and chose a movie casually. Let''s wait to see his jokes." Brad scratched his head vigorously, and he gradually came around the bend. Thinking about it carefully, a script like "Night Sleep in Seattle" does not have the value of filming, but he is still a bit unwilling. "But he at least accepts. Its the new script, what about me? I still dont have any work!" Martin took out a script from the draw drawer without hesitation, "Joseph and I are not a high-grade agent. I have prepared the best for you." Brad walked over with a questioning attitude, looked at the script on the desktop, and saw "California Killer ( written on the cover of the script. Compared to Brad and Martins dialogue here, Tracy and Lang looked much calmer. Lang looked at Tracy with a solemn face, and comforted, Dont worry, this work is too rubbish. , Its not worth mentioning at all, dont worry, I think Hugo has no choice now and made such a decision as a last resort." Tracy shook her head and looked at the fading night''color'' outside the window, "You don''t want him to hold the opportunity again, the situation of''scenting the fragrance of the woman'' and''Yihai Xiongfeng'' She must never show up again." Tracy felt a little flustered inexplicably. She always felt that Hugo had a reason for making such a decision, but she couldn''t tell why, which made her very uneasy. Lang shook his head with a smile, "Tracy, think about those classic chick movies, "When Harry Meets Sally", "Pretty Girl in Wind and Moon", "Roman Holiday"... Which movie is a success? The actor?" Lang''s words made Tracy lost in thought, "And most importantly,''Night Sleep in Seattle'' is impossible to succeed at all, maybe it is another bad love movie on the assembly line." Looking at Tracy, who was still worried, Lang complained in his heart: "women" are in trouble. It is estimated that the menstrual period is coming, so he still wants to say something about the sixth sense of "women". But Lang did not show it on the surface, and continued to comfort him, "Tracy, Hugo is only twenty-five years old, and Joseph has only been in the industry for more than a year. They did not have the wisdom to choose such an excellent script~ www.novelhall.com~Otherwise, not many actors would refuse the invitation of this script before." "What about Meg?" Tracy felt Lang made sense. The script of "Night Sleep in Seattle" had at least four male actors, and there were even more''female'' actors. There should be more than seven. So many agents and actors have seen it, but in the end they all refused, which is enough to explain the "bad" of this script. Lang pointed to the "Hollywood Report" on the desktop, "Have you not watched the report? Meg hasn''t seen any great works for three years, so she has returned to the "When Harry meets Sally" route. This is What do you mean, you should know better than me." "Desperate," Tracey said softly. "What''s more, this time the Los Angeles Times simply didn''t report the incident. Don''t you still feel the information inside?" Lang added the last piece of bargaining chip, Tracy did not speak, but the emotion was obviously Calm down. "Hugo, you have to turn over again this time, but it''s not that simple." Tracy said in her heart secretly. She finally dug such a big pit and pushed Hugo down. She hasn''t seen Hugo enough. How can you stop, "Oh, just enjoy the feeling of being at the bottom of the valley." Chapter 267： Attitude change Uma looked at the "Variety" magazine on the table. Almost everyone in the circle would subscribe to "Variety" and "Hollywood Report", "Los Angeles Times" and "New York Times" are also required. These four newspapers and magazines are important to the entertainment industry. The transmission of information is of vital importance, and any memorabilia and professional information can be found here. Therefore, Uma also knew for the first time that Hugo had joined the crew of "Sleepless in Seattle". Uma didnt realize that she was looking at the phone. Her head was blank at this time and she didnt know what she was thinking. When she recovered, she realized that she seemed to be waiting for Hugos. telephone. But why? Isn''t everything over? Why does she still have a sense of expectation? The day before yesterday was Valentines Day. Uma originally thought that she would spend this holiday with Hugo, and even guessed what activities Hugo would prepare for her, but the changes in her life could never be predicted. As a result, she was alone. Over. Moreover, on Valentine''s Day, Uma also received a bad news, "Sugar Coated Trap" performance opportunity, she missed. This is too ridiculous and ironic. I deceived Hugo for the so-called cause, and even ended this relationship, but ended up with nothing? So, what is it that I am struggling for? Uma couldn''t help thinking about the words Hugo said at the time, "Maybe you haven''t thought about it. Love and career will not conflict. I don''t mind if you take the "Sugar Coated Trap"." This sentence is in Uma''s. Circling in her mind, Uma always thought uncontrollably: If she chose to be honest with Hugo, starting from New Year''s Eve, maybe things would be different. Maybe she can get the chance to perform in the "sugar-coated trap" and still be with Hugo; maybe not, but at least she can keep the love. But now, there is nothing left. It seems that since then, Uma has always looked at the phone subconsciously. And now? Hugo joined the crew of "Sleepless in Seattle", but she was empty-handed. Uma forced herself to look away from the phone, and then warned herself not to do so again, because she had her pride and she did not allow herself to lower her head actively. Then Uma secretly told herself, "This is a terrible work, this is a terrible work... It will fail, it will fail... My original choice was not wrong, it was not wrong!" Take a deep breath, take another deep breath, Uma strives to strengthen herself and strengthen her conviction. In the office of the Los Angeles Times, Nicholas McLenna has been sitting in a sitting position for a quarter of an hour, and his head is still running fast. Nicholas knows that no one in the industry is optimistic about the prospect of "Sleepless in Seattle". In addition to the script itself being considered a disaster, the downturn of Meg Ryan and Hugo is also very important. Since "When Harry Meets Sally" became a hit, Meg has appeared in five movies in the past three years, but the response has been mediocre, and the deviant roles are not suitable for her image. This keeps her stuck in an awkward position. Although she and Julia Roberts are listed as the most representative''sex'' sweethearts in the United States, she and Julia have been very unhappy in the past two years, and Julia has almost disappeared. On the big screen, Megs frequent performances did not bring any further results. Meg is now stuck in the middle of the first line and has no further chance, but he is slowly declining at a speed visible to the naked eye. This is really not good news. Under such circumstances, Megs return to "lang" comic romantic comedy is considered to be a regressive performance, but also to fix her image in the sweetheart position. No one knows whether such a move can be successful. Most people obviously Is not optimistic. Coupled with a Hugo who has never appeared in any love movie, such a partner is really worrying. In fact, from an objective point of view, Hugo''s handsome appearance is very suitable for romance movies, but it will also produce bad consequences that make Hugo considered a "flower" bottle. Therefore, Nicholas has to admit that he is really not optimistic about the future of "Sleepless in Seattle", no matter what point of view it is. But... there is always one but. But why cant I make up my mind to write this manuscript? Twenty-four hours have passed since I learned the news yesterday. Why cant I type a single word? Nicholas asked himself . If you follow your previous habit, make a strong attack on Hugo''s choice, and then wait for the movie to watch the jokes when the movie is released, but what''s the difference this time? Nicholas recalled how he and Hugo had confronted him several times. Before visiting the crew of "Scent of the Scent and Meet the Female", Nicholas and Hugo had not met each other, and writing news several times was negative news. , So he didn''t show any mercy. He reached the peak at the Golden Raspberry Award. His cynicism and jokes against Hugo won very good sales. However, the first official meeting between Nicholas and Hugo gave him a new understanding of the actor. He was positive, witty, humorous, gentle but not at the edge. However, Nicholas still didnt let Hugo go, but took advantage of it. Hugo hyped the news of the Golden Raspberry Award again, and the effect is still very good. The disapproval of "Scent of the "Female" People" before the release and the praise after the release, the support before the release of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and the praise after the release, are actually relatively objective. There is no special favoritism. Inwardly, Nicholas still hopes to continue to ridicule. This wish was realized in the Golden Globes celebration banquet, and Nicholas did not hesitate to criticize and satirize Hugo seriously. However, the confrontation between Hugo and Anthony Stewart was too pretty. It made Nicholas really interested in the actor Hugo. Such a person is really too interesting. For Nicholas, Hugo is not only an actor he writes more news, but also an actor he really admires. Of course its not because of how fine Hugos acting skills are, but the spirit that Hugo showed during the confrontation with Anthony, that is, a kind of spirit who is in a weak position and is unwilling to give in. . The usual Hugo is like this, the sun is bright; but in the face of setbacks and disasters, he is still like this, even if standing on the edge of the cliff in danger, he is still willing to face it with a smile and courage. After that press conference ended, Hugo ignored Nicholas at all, which further proved Nicholas'' impression. Suddenly, Nicholas became curious. He was very curious about where a talented but immature actor like Hugo would go in the entertainment circle in the future. It was like watching a babbling baby step by step. The autobiography of stepping to the top of the world in one step is generally unbelievable even as a bystander. If you can participate in it, it will be even more stimulating. Nicholas suddenly understood his hesitation: curious. He wanted to be a witness of Hugos career in the entertainment industry. Not only did he want to see Hugo succeed, he also wanted to see Hugo stand up again in the face of setbacks. This curiosity affected Nicholas judgment. , Making him hesitate. This emotion is the first time Nicholas has appeared since he became a reporter. He felt a little strange, but a little excited. Hmm, after understanding this, Nicholas''s hands quickly worked on the typewriter, thinking like a stream of thoughts. "I hope no one has forgotten that Nora Efron once created a classic script such as''When Harry Meets Sally''. Efron uses wit and clever language to tell a boring story that no one is optimistic about. Maybe It is Ephrons ability. Behind such a seemingly impossible and more ridiculous story than a fairy tale, "Night in Seattle" hides Ephrons understanding of love. Maybe this is what we should pay attention to. .Perhaps,''Sleepless in Seattle'' will not become''When Sally meets Sally" because these are originally two completely different stories, but Ephron''s new interpretation of love is worth looking forward to. Lancaster is a representative figure among the twentieth generations of male actors in Hollywood today. He not only has a handsome appearance, but also proved his''colorful'' acting skills with actual performance. Efron chose Lancaster for sure It''s not because of his appearance, just look at Billy Christo (bdouly. crystal). Perhaps, Efron hopes to use Lancaster to interpret the delicate and mellowness of men when they look at love. Lancaster will give the characters a different kind of charm. UUReading This is what it looks like on the big screen. Something to watch Ryan is the representative of American sweethearts. Her sweetness, playfulness and intelligence in the story can always give love a different kind of freshness. Perhaps what we are looking forward to is not another''Sally'' but another Ryan. When the sweet Ryan meets the sunny Lancaster, such a love story is worth looking forward to only from a visual point of view, but Ephron has deprived of this beauty and built love on the inability to see each other''s electricity.'' Above the wave, perhaps, this incredible perspective is the highlight of the film''s success, and it is also the reason why Ephron chose two actors. Love itself is a miracle, bringing two strangers together; then why can''t we expect''Night Sleep in Seattle'' to tell us another miracle?" After finishing the whole article, Nicholas "showed" a satisfied smile on his face, and once again saw the phrase "When Hugo meets love" in the title. Nicholas really liked his job too much, "Hugo" Lancaster, let me stand behind you and see with my own eyes where your entertainment career will go. I hope you dont let me down." After speaking, Nicholas quickly tore the paper from the typewriter, picked up his jacket, and rushed out quickly. The deadline for printing was approaching, and it was too late. Chapter 268： Emerald City The plane slowly landed at Seattle-Tacoma International Airport (seattletaa.i), and began the drizzle outside the window. The whole city is like an ink landscape painting with thick ink. The lightly drawn green''color'' mountains and forests slowly spread far away from the bottom of the eyes, the city edge with light ink and shallow hooks is vaguely outlined in the''mist'' fog, and the thin veil-like rain and mist spreads over the city. The pervasiveness of the Middle-earth world is like the beautifully decided Middle-earth world written by John Ronald Riel Tolkien, as if you can see the Hobbit villages intertwined and intertwined at the far end of the horizon. Coming off the flight, Hugo slightly pressed the''stick'' cap, **** the belt of the windbreaker, and walked out of the airport with his luggage behind Joseph. The rich green''color'' was mixed in a mist of water. The fresh earthy fragrance pulsates lightly on the skin with a faint''tide'' wet, the kind of vitality and hope that only belongs to the''spring'' day extends infinitely in the drizzle, and the fatigue and irritability in my heart It was completely resolved in silence. No wonder this is called the city of emeralds, and the beautiful green mountains and green waters are so beautiful and moving. Standing at the''door'' of the airport, no one noticed Hugo''s arrival, no reporters surrounded, no flashing lights, which made Hugo breathe a sigh of relief. Although he has adjusted his mood now, he saw the reporters. When the swarms came up, the mood was still unavoidable, and it was better to be able to avoid dealing with reporters. Joseph stopped a taxi, carried two large boxes into the back of the car, then got into the car, and said to the driver, "Fourth Avenue, No. 11112." "Le)?" The driver confirmed. "Yes." Joseph adjusted his position and gave an affirmative answer. The driver slowly drove the car out of the parking area, and the car fell into silence. He could only hear the sound of tires colliding with water stains on the ground. The whole city had a sense of tranquility and mystery. Zhong appeared out the window slowly, letting people see the tip of the iceberg of this land intermittently. In 1993, Seattle was actually far less famous than a few years later. At this time, Seattle relied more on the developed shipbuilding industry to attract attention, and the location of the headquarters of the "Boyin" company made Rain City win the "city of planes." However, a few years later, Microsoft and Starbucks, which chose Seattle''s headquarters, gradually began to rise, which made the city attract the attention of the world. Since then, people have really noticed how fresh the air in this city is and how high-end the quality of life is. This has also made Seattle the most suitable city to live in and live in the United States. Seattle also has a name called "Alaska''s door". Countless people from here lead to the last wilderness of North America. Hugo can''t help but think of a 2007 movie "Wilderness Survival (i0.the.wdoud). The endless wilderness of Alaska outlines the truest appearance of nature in my mind, with ice and snow and green trees. As a''gate'' household in Alaska, Seattle also has the same incredibleness as Alaska. Its low altitude, but with ancient glaciers, active volcanoes and snow-covered peaks all year round, makes the city always permeated with a kind of Fresh and clean breath. The green hills, lakes, harbors, and rivers give Seattle unique geographical conditions, and the typical oceanic climate gives it four seasons like spring. Whether in the United States or elsewhere in the world, there is almost no second city that can be like Seattle, where mountains and flat bottoms are covered by dense, almost virgin forests. Inside and outside the urban area are lined with secluded harbors, rivers, and green trees, concealing the colorful streets. In the green hills surrounding the city, dozens of lakes of varying sizes are hidden in a staggered way. The trees are verdant, the grass is verdant, and even the rain that floats around, and the lightly passing wind, all have a green color. The city shrouded in rain and fog, the verdant desire drops, people can hardly help spreading their arms to embrace the city, feeling the joyful and light green color in the air. Looking at the looming Lake Washington between the buildings, Hugo couldn''t help but put a smile on his mouth, and whispered to Joseph, "If I have a chance in the future, I will settle here, but I will feel relaxed and happy every day." Joseph knew that Hugo was a bit tight in the past two days, although they all knew that what the media said could not be fully believed, especially after experiencing big-name suspicious things, Hugo also understood that whether it was praise or criticism, what the media said. We must learn to recognize the content of the content; but understanding the truth is one thing, and applying it in life is another. Seeing that almost all the media are singing bad news about "Sleepless in Seattle", Hugo, who is in the trough, is inevitably lost. Although there were not many promising media before the release of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", the situation is different now. The attention of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" is not counted. High, few media gave feedback; Hugo was on an upward trend during the "Yihai Xiongfeng" period, and the overall media response was relatively balanced. But now when filming "Sleepless in Seattle", Hugo is standing at the bottom of an invisible valley, against the pressure of all the media, and the difficulty of nature is not the same. This time, apart from the Los Angeles Times, only James Rattle of the American Weekly said good things to Hugo, thinking that this was a great opportunity for Hugo to stand up. But among the truly authoritative media, only Nicholas of the "Los Angeles Times" stood on Hugo''s side for the first time, surprisingly again and again. Therefore, the pressure on Hugo''s shoulders is really huge. Joseph looked at Hugo''s tightness, did not comfort him, and did not know how to comfort him, they all understood the truth, but it is not so easy to really relax. In fact, Joseph was even more nervous than Hugo. Since he confirmed the appearance of "Night Sleep in Seattle", Joseph began to suffer from insomnia, so he didn''t say to comfort Hugo, even he was in a panic. ''. Now, watching Hugo''s spirit relax, Joseph couldn''t help but cast his gaze on the wonderful scenery outside the window, letting his tightly stiff shoulders relax a little bit, "Living in Seattle? Are you crazy," It rains here every day, and I''m so annoyed, the air is damp and wet, and it feels like the clothes won''t dry no matter how they are dried." Hugo chuckled, "It''s not a downpour here, this kind of drizzle is always pleasant. Don''t you have such an experience when you were a kid, carrying an umbrella and running in the light rain, and then deliberately stepped into the puddle , Just to see how the water''flowers'' splash? Heavy rain makes people irritable, but light rain makes people like it." Hugo looked out the window again, "The''spring'' sky seems not far away." "Hehe, that''s because you don''t live here." The driver said abruptly, which made Hugo stunned, and Joseph suffocated his smile. "Distance always makes people beautiful." Hugo had to admit that the drivers words made sense, and smiled and replied, Youll know if you live here during this period of time. After the filming started, Hugo will live here for a long time. You can feel it in advance. Lets take a look at the quality of life in Seattle. "I think you should live in Malibu." Joseph looked at Hugo''s smile, and his emotions calmed down unconsciously. Hugo''s smile always seemed to have such power, as if it penetrated the haze. Like a ray of sunshine, the curvature of the corners of his mouth was outlined with Hugo''s smile before he realized it. Even if Hugo himself is in a state of tension and anxiety, Joseph can still get positive energy from Hugo. This feeling is subtle and comfortable. "Living in Seattle, what do you do with your knees?" Joseph spit out angrily, and he saw Hugo stick out his tongue helplessly. Hugo suffered an old car accident injury to his knee, which is easy to get on a rainy day. If he lives in Seattle, the situation must be terrible. So even if the environment in Seattle is good, it is still not the best place to live for Hugo. The taxi arrived at the destination quickly, and it only took about half an hour from the airport to the city center. Of course, the continuous light rain extended this time a little bit. Joseph and Hugo walked into the hotel w to check in. Before the formalities were completed, old friends greeted them from the lobby of the hotel. "Good afternoon, buddy." Roberina greeted him first. Hugo could see a group of people behind him, but only saw Nora Efron''s figure for a while, and the others couldn''t recognize it. Rob was hugged vigorously, blocking his vision, "Oh, this bad rain made the clothes become''damp'' and wet, and I always feel that there is a rotten smell at any time." Rob complained dejectedly. . "Rob, why are you here?" Hugo ignored the clothes issue. Instead, he looked at Nora curiously. The two nodded and said hello Nora explained with a smile. Then, "Rob appeared on the crew as an actor." "Actor? Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot." Hugo was relieved. Although Rob won recognition as a director, he was born as an actor, but Hugo has always fixed Rob on " "Yihai Xiongfeng" is in the position of the director, so it is always easy to forget the fact, "What role do you play in the crew?" Hugo hasn''t got the script of "Night Sleep in Seattle", so I dont know the situation. . "Your friend Jie at work." Rob said with a smile. Hugo looked at the group of actors behind Nora casually, but did not see Meg Ryan, "Fortunately, I am not the last to arrive on the crew, otherwise I will be very sorry for the delay in starting the crew. Up." "In fact, our entire crew is here, and you are the last to arrive on the crew." Nora looked at Rob, and the two of them showed a smile in tacit understanding, and said meaningfully. "Uh, what?" Could it be that Meg was in the upstairs room, or what? Wouldn''t Hugo put on a one-man show? Chapter 269： Boot alone Seeing Hugo''s confused expressions, Rob and Nora, both of whom were nearly 100 years old this year, laughed cheerfully, obviously very happy to be able to deceive Hugo. This made the other actors on the sidelines all dumbfounding Rob and Hugo are still more familiar, so he took the lead in reducing his smile, turned his head and said to the partner standing aside, "Nora, we should give him the script, otherwise he won''t be able to make a film in this state." ." Then turned to look at Hugo, "Did you forget? This is a story that connects two people through the radio, so the male and female protagonists have never seen each other." Hugo just reacted. He didn''t think about it at all just now. At this time, Rob reminded him that he understood. The story of "Sleepless in Seattle" is very special, it is divided into two main lines to explain, one is the male protagonist Sam, the other is the female protagonist Annie. Sam originally lived in Chicago in the middle of the United States, but after his wife died, he moved to Seattle on the west coast. Sam has his own line of life. The actors Hugo sees today are obviously the surrounding characters of Sam''s line. On the other side, Annie lives in Baltimore on the East Coast of the United States. She also has her own circle of life. There is no intersection with the West Coast. That group of actors and Hugo do not have any intersection. Therefore, when the film was filmed, Nora planned to shoot in two parts, first to shoot the Hugo part independently, then to shoot the Hugo and Meg collaboration part, and finally to shoot the Meg part independently. After all the shooting is over, the whole movie is integrated through post-production. In fact, if conditions permit, it would be great if the male and female protagonists can act for each other in person. For example, in the radio scene in "Night Sleep in Seattle", Sam and Annie murmured to the radio. In the scene of verbal speech, the voices of two people are overlapped by the electric wave, and the actor personally goes to the battle to help the actor. This is very helpful for the actors emotional expression, otherwise it will be helpful to the actors rhythm of entering the play if other staff help. It is always influential. However, due to Meg''s special circumstances, Nora had to give up this idea and shoot the two main lines of Hugo and Meg completely independently. The casting process for "Sleepless in Seattle" was very bumpy. Simply put, no one wants to take over this hot potato. Michelle Pfeiffer, Kim Basinger, Judy Foster, Julia Roberts and others are all alternates. It''s a pity that all were rejected, and Meg only agreed to play at the last moment. But the problem is that Meg is currently filming another work, and she can''t immediately join the crew of "Sleepless in Seattle". Meg is filming with her husband Dennis Quaid''s "Ruthless Earth and Love Heaven (flesh. and. directed by Stephen Clover (steven.). The film was originally scheduled to be finalized in early February. If it can be finalized as planned, then Meg can immediately join the crew of "Sleepless in Seattle", but there were some problems with the filming of the film, which led to the postponement, and the director Stephen There is no way to determine the finishing time, and it is likely to be delayed until the end of February. But the problem is that the story of "Sleepless in Seattle" starts on Christmas Eve and ends on Valentine''s Day. Therefore, it is most appropriate to start it up before March. As a last resort, Nora can only let the crew start first. Waiting for Meg while filming the Hugo part. In other words, Hugo must be the first to boot alone in the absence of a female protagonist. Fortunately, the special nature of the movie "Night Sleep in Seattle" makes this concept possible, otherwise the crew will have to delay and wait for the heroine to be in place. After understanding the cause and effect, Hugo didn''t have any special thoughts, anyway, regardless of whether Meg appeared on the set, his shooting must be carried out. On the contrary, getting along with the child actors made Hugo more worried. "So, this is your opponent''s actor." Nora gently kneaded the child standing next to him, and said with a smile at Hugo. Although Hugo has long known that Sam''s character is a widower and has an eight-year-old child, Hugo was still a little worried about playing with the child when he actually saw the child''s actor. There is always a saying in Hollywood, "Dont shoot animals and children..." Because animals and children are uncontrollable roles, once animals and children are added to the movie, the burden on the crew will increase exponentially. The so-called burden here not only refers to funding, but also refers to manpower, shooting time, and so on. Hugo looked at the small but calm child in front of him, and squatted down to keep his eyes parallel to the child. This is the most basic respect that adults show to the child. "When we first met, I am Hugo. Lancaster. Nice to meet you." Hugo smiled and stretched out his right hand. The child looked at Hugo seriously, with a look of vigilance and judgment, as if he wanted to see the sincerity in Hugos sight. This reminded Hugo of a saying in the folk about children, Children are the most sensitive. They can sensitively feel the kindness and malice of others towards him." Sure enough, the child looked at Hugo''s warm smile, and then the kid nodded, "You are a kind man. Nice to meet you, my name is Rose Malingier(.)." Rose''s pretentious smile made Hugo laugh, "I can see that you are no stranger to acting." This can be seen from the boldness and directness of the child when facing strangers. "Of course. This is my fourth movie, and I also shot two episodes." Rose said with his hands on his waist, with an experienced look, stiffening his chest. "Then let me rest assured. I had no previous experience of working with children, and I was always worried about my poor performance. Now it seems that you may be able to help me a lot." Hugo''s honesty made everyone around me show ''A surprised expression appeared. In fact, in Hugo''s view, lying to children is unnecessary and unwise. Maybe they can''t see through your lies, but they can feel the abnormality of things, which will make them feel repulsive towards you. For Hugo, he will play a father and son with Rose in the movie. Hugo is a person who has never really become a father, and his understanding of the relationship between father and son seems very bad, so if you cant get Roses Cooperate, then the performance presented will not be convincing. Therefore, Hugo chose to be honest. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Hugo leaned into Rose''s ear and whispered, "Moreover, I have never been a father in my life. I have no experience in becoming a father. Can you help me?" Rose waited for those innocent eyes to look at Hugo. He didn''t seem to understand why Hugo said this to himself, but Hugo showed a gentle smile and looked at Rose firmly. Afterwards, Hugo saw Rose burst into a big smile, then hugged Hugo''s neck and whispered in Hugo''s ear, "Don''t worry, just''hand it over'' to me." Listening to Rose''s immature voice, he swears to his determination, and his jagged teeth makes his speech leak, adding a lot of joy. But Hugo did not laugh because it was funny, but looked at Rose seriously and said softly, "Thank you!" Then Hugo stood up and stretched out his right hand to Rose, "So, partner, can we go upstairs?" Rose looked up at the tall Hugo, then looked back at a smile on his face. After getting permission, Rose put her little hand in Hugo''s large palm. Nora watched this scene and patted Hugo lightly on the shoulder, "It seems that you made good progress the first day you arrived on the crew." Hugo smiled back, and then took Rose''s hand. Walk in the direction of the elevator. After arriving in Seattle, the crew did not start running immediately, because Hugo hadn''t read the script, so he got the script and started reading that day. In addition, he spent most of his time playing with Rose. Hugo seems to have a childish relationship. It took less than two days to talk and laugh with Rose. They got along very well. One night Rose fell asleep on Hugos bed. The result was Hugo carried Rose back to his mother''s house, and carefully put the still sleeping Rose on the''bed''. After this incident, everyone in the crew joked that Hugo would be a good father. I just don''t know if it''s limited to Ross, or all children. But obviously, the very comfortable smell of sunlight on Hugo is indeed very attractive to children. The most important thing is that Hugo himself is willing to play with children, and he must do what he says. This makes Rose and Hugo quickly become A good friend. Originally, Hugo thought it would take time to get a haircut and set the styling, but Nora said directly, Just follow your fathers style as you imagined, and your own idea of ??your fathers style will prevail. The crew didnt. Prepare any costumes and dont need to set makeup on you Hugo looked at Nora, who was doing a hand shake in front of him, and couldn''t laugh or cry. Is the crew not enough funds? Otherwise, I cant just do nothing. "Of course, this is just Hugo''s joke, he knows what Nora meant. Sam was originally a widower. After losing his wife, he was devastated, so his hair and life were not planned and managed, and he fell into a more chaotic and chaotic situation. This is normal. That''s what Hugo did during the first audition, and now Nora has put Hugo''s ideas on the big screen. "The only-a request, that is, you don''t want to cut your hair." Nora pointed to Hugo''s hair that was about to reach her brows. In this regard, Hugo can only smile wryly. If Hugos hair is cut short, its hard to see, but its actually curled a bit. Although its not obvious, it can be seen after it grows longer. When the hair grows to the length of the eyebrows, the hair will be drawn out one by one, and then if you don''t pay attention to it, it will turn into a bird''s nest. This makes it easy for Hugo to think of Robert Pattinsons messy haircut. Hugo was helpless about it, but at the same time he had to rejoice. Fortunately, his haircut was not "Justin Timberlake ( That kind of little curly''hair''. Chapter 270： Top priority It''s been a week since "Seattle Sleepless" started up. After the initial run-in, the cast and crew gradually entered the state, but the content of the first week of filming was relatively simple, and the real test did not come. The scene to be filmed today is the top priority of the whole movie. In the scene filmed today, Sams son Jonah called the radio station to express his hope to find a new wife for his father. Sam was very angry after knowing it, but still told about his experience under the patience of the host. He understood that Jonah needed a new mother, but he also knew that he would never find a perfect lover like before. This phone call with the radio is the basis of the whole movie and the starting point of the story. It was this phone call that made Annie, who listened to the radio, a touch on Sam. It was also the phone call between two people in Seattle and Baltimore. The strangers are connected. Therefore, this call must be convincing, and there must be enough fire flowers to convince the audience of the true emotions in it, so that the following story can unfold naturally. In short, if Hugo''s performance on this call is not convincing enough, then the whole movie is doomed to fail. Therefore, Hugo has a huge pressure on his shoulders. This is also after "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo once again faced the challenge of acting in six months. Perhaps the difficulty of this scene is not as difficult as that of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and Jack Nico. Elsons opponent play, because this play is Hugos one-man show, but the requirements for the depth and appeal of acting have taken a higher level. When there is pressure, there is motivation. Hugo has been brewing his emotions for the past two days, hoping that he can win this scene. For a while, Tom Hanks appeared in the original "Sleepless in Seattle" performance. In fact, Tom''s performance It is the most delicate, and the emotions are exuded between silent and "color". If you deliberately look for traces, there will be no results, because Tom often has no leverage during the performance, and it is also difficult to find out his hair. Strength, it seems that everything is naturally''exposed''. Moreover, his age is also very different from Tom, so Hugo knows that he is going to imitate Tom in this scene, and he is doomed to fail. He must rely on himself to complete the scene. So relying on Hugos own strength, what should he do? After Sam lost his wife, he fell into a slump and even changed his view of love and life. What kind of emotion is this? Hugo couldnt help but think of himself in the first place. What he said to Nora during the second audition, those words are actually Hugos perception of Umas relationship, or a little psychological feeling, which means that Hugo must recall Umas relationship. The turbulent pain in her heart when Uma turned and left. But... Hugo didn''t want this. He couldn''t help closing his eyes, suppressing the confusion in his heart, he couldn''t remember those things, at least there was no way now. "I''m ready." Hugo knew he could not delay any longer, so even if his emotions were not fully brewed in place, he still said this to Nora. Although he was still a little bit hesitant in his heart, he still did not say it in the end. . Nora looked at the depression between Hugo''s eyebrows, nodded, and then glanced at Rose who was standing at the door of the kitchen. After receiving a confirmation answer, she raised her voice and said, "Let''s shoot!" "Dad, someone is calling for you." Rose shouted in the direction of the balcony, and then Hugo pushed the door and walked in, walked to the phone, and answered the phone. At this time Hugo was wearing a simple t-shirt and overalls "trousers". Because of the cold weather, he wore a bottoming shirt and put on an open-neck t-shirt. This suit was when Hugo first auditioned. The selected clothing is the standard 90s blue-collar men''s ordinary dress, and a turmeric''color'' waterproof jacket is put on the outside, and the taste of the whole dress comes out. A dark golden''colored'' mid-length hair is messy and disorderly like a bird''s nest, as if it was just a hairstyle that was taken care of by hand in the morning. Although the scum on the chin is shaved clean, there is a shallow layer. The''yin'' shadow at five o''clock made him look a little more decadent. The handsome and sunny face lost five points because of the dull eyes, the frowning eyebrows were subtracted from the temperament, and the faint wrinkles on the brows and the corners of the eyes were the traces of the years, just a shining face. It is very convincing. Hugo, who has gone through a simple make-up, now looks like a widower in his thirties, with a young widow and an eight-year-old child who lives alone. Although he does not have the calm charm of his forty-year-old, he is not too young at the same time. Losing persuasiveness, and more importantly, Hugo''s mature yet energetic, brisk but hidden sadness made the entire crew including Nora amazed. Hugo now is Sam. Sam answered the phone, only to hear a voice coming from the other end of the phone, "Hello, Sam, Im Dr. Fei Dong from National Radio." This voice was made by Nora Efron reading the lines at the scene for Hugo. The drama is very vivid. "What do you want to sell? Grilled''meat'' rack, ninja knife?" Sam''s tone was slightly heavy, with a trace of fatigue. "I don''t sell anything, I just want to help you." The doctor explained, "Your son calls and wants me to help you find a new wife." Sam''s eyes were full of doubts, and his brows frowned involuntarily, "Who are you?" "Doctor Marcy Feidon, National Radio, you are live." Following the doctor''s words, Sam turned his head in disbelief and looked at his son who was hiding in the door of the kitchen. His eyes were full of confusion. ''And entangled, then Sam moved the microphone a little bit and asked, "You call the radio?" Jonah didn''t dare to answer at all. He just hid with the phone. The doctor couldn''t help calling out, "Sam, Sam, are you still there?" Sam looked at the kitchen angrily. Even though Jonah could feel his father''s anger across a wall, Sam could only hurriedly replied, "Yes" and then looked in the direction of the kitchen in confusion but angrily, trying Get a little answer from Jonah. "Your son thinks that after your wife passed away, he has been depressed. He is very worried about you." The doctor explained. Sam saw Jonah who came out quietly, raised his chin, raised his right hand to greet his son, "You, come out. Hurry up, I don''t want to be embarrassed by myself!" Jonah held the phone helplessly , Listening to the receiver, slowly move it out step by step. "I think it''s difficult for him to''talk'' to you, we can talk, maybe it will relieve Jonah. Sam?" The doctor persuaded persistently. "Tell her that she is a doctor." Jonah also listened to the fixed phone in the kitchen and said to his father. "What doctor? Maybe her name is Doctor." Sam still thinks all this is ridiculous, his brows that have just been stretched frown again, angry and helpless but sleepy and confused. "Please?" Jonah said to his father. Those eyes looked at Sam pitifully, which made Sam unable to refuse. And on the phone came the doctor''s voice, "Sam, this is his Christmas wish." Sam looked at his son and nodded helplessly, "Okay." Then he slowly took off his coat and decided to stay indoors. "I know it''s difficult, but how long has your wife passed away?" the doctor asked. "About a year and a half ago." Sam''s voice fell involuntarily, and even he himself didn''t notice that his gaze began to droop unconsciously. "Have you had a''girl'' friend since then?" Sam was silent for a while and gave a very simple answer, "No." "No? Why not?" "Uh... Doctor Marcy? Or Doctor Feidong?" Sam raised his head and his voice returned to normal. After receiving a reply from "Doctor Marcy", Sam said, "Doctor Marcy, I don''t want to be rude... " "Oh, I don''t want to visit people''s private either." The doctor said quickly. "Of course you don''t want to." Sam sarcastically, but the doctor didn''t seem to understand Sam''s meaning. "Let''s talk, I''m listening." Unfortunately, Sam did not give any response, which made the doctor have to say again, "Sam? "This is the shortcoming of the radio. You never know what kind of person is on the other end of the radio wave. Sam coughed lightly, and slowly picked up the phone and walked towards Jonah. "My son and I were in pain at first, but... we got through it." Sam said slowly and hardly, "I and Jonah. It will calm down... after I smashed his radio." Sam and Jonah walked face to face to the bench under the stairs. Sam was obviously still very dissatisfied with Jonah''s call to the radio, and said depressed. arrive. Sams complaint made the doctor laugh, and Jonah. Jonah sat down on the bench and looked at his father carefully. On the radio, the doctor was still saying, "I believe you are a good father, a human voice. You can hear a lot of his personality." Sam said immediately, solemnly, "Of course you can!" The irony couldn''t be more obvious. But the doctor is already familiar with this situation and ignored but for some reason, Jonah thinks you are still in a low tide. Just a few questions, can you sleep at night?" When Sam opened his mouth to answer, he was directly interrupted by Jonah, "He didn''t sleep at all at night." "How do you know?" Sam frowned again unconsciously, looking at his son in surprise. "I live here, Dad," the Jonah kid said loudly, making Sam a little speechless. "Uh..." Sam tried to pretend to be okay, looking for a credible explanation, "In fact, Christmas is here." Sam was a little confused, he also sat down on the bench and placed the fixed phone heavily on the ground. Then he leaned on the back of the bench, hesitated and said, "Maggie, my wife, she warmly celebrates...she loves..." Sam opened his head every time, and said later. He couldn''t continue. The heavy loneliness and pain made him unable to organize his own language at all. "She... arranged everything perfectly. Every time it comes to hard work, every child needs a mother. "Sam let his son sit next to him, then took him into his arms. "Do you need a companion like Jonah?" the doctor asked, but Sam didn''t know how to answer. Chapter 271： Life emotion "Ka!" Nora''s voice came over, and then she stood up and looked at Hugo rather helplessly, "Hugo, is there any problem?" Hugo sat there, without speaking. Nora walked over, "Isnt everything going well just now? Your performance was perfect, why didnt you end up here? The mood in this whole scene is postponed. You can perform well in front of you, but it doesnt make sense. It''s suddenly stuck here, is there any problem?" After the most important part of the scene began, Nora took Hugo''s eyes seriously. Although Hugo had already shown a deep understanding of the "color" in the previous two auditions, although the filming of the previous week showed that Hugo had a "color" performance, when it really came to the highlight, Hugo''s performance was still Let Nora''s eyes shine. Delicate, deep but without a trace, Hugo vividly interprets Sams inner heaviness, faint sadness, and the pain of "desire" with the slight changes in eyebrows and the emphasis of words. This makes Nora have to Applaud for him. Maybe you can''t see too much acting on the surface, but Nora knows that only when the inner emotions are really in place can the performance be presented so delicately and precisely. This is where Hugos acting is successful. But when it comes to the second half of the scene, that is, when it really impresses the audience and the''heroine'' protagonist, Hugo suddenly gets stuck. He doesn''t look like he can do everything in front of him. On the contrary, he has been intermittent and in a very struggling state. In many cases, its not Nora who called for a timeout, but Hugo voluntarily gave up. Just like this time, Hugo directly paused the interpretation of the lines, sitting down in despair, and Nora had to shout "Ka ". This situation is terrible, but Nora doesn''t know where the problem is. Hugo looked at Nora standing in front of him, hesitated and shook his head, "Sorry Nora, sorry, can I rest for five minutes?" "Do you need a cigarette?" Nora asked. She thought Hugo was too nervous, because everyone knew the importance of **** in this scene. Hugo doesn''t''smoke'', but he has no intention of joking at this time, just shook his head, "No. I just need to go out and get some air." Then Hugo carefully put the asleep already. Rose moved from his big''leg'' and put a cushion under Rose''s head. After making sure that Rose was not awakened by himself, he quickly left the room, opened the''door'' and walked to the back balcony. superior. The location chosen by the crew for Sam was a houseboat next to Lake Washington. The balcony behind was floating on the lake. Hugo was standing by the lake. The chilly wind awakened him. Before knowing that he was going to film this scene, Hugo did a lot of research on the mood changes in the whole scene. He speculated about the life of Sams role-just like he did before, dont try to figure out acting. Try to figure out the "color". And Hugo knew that the reason why Sam was so disheartened was because the person he loved the most had left this world, and he didn''t know if he could meet a second one. Love needs opportunities. People will meet countless people in their lives, but only one person can accompany themselves to the end of their lives, and many people cannot meet the right person in their entire lives. Sam once thought that his wife Maggie was the right person. He wanted to hold Maggies hand to the point of life, but cancer took away his love, which made Sams life into despair, if not for it. With Jonah there, he might follow Maggie to leave. Sam thought that maybe he would spend the rest of his life like this, thinking of Maggie every day, and could no longer be tempted by someone. Every time Hugo analyzes Sam''s mental journey, he can''t help but think of Uma. Of course, the relationship between Hugo and Uma has not reached such a deep step, and the two officially dated for less than three months. As Charlize said, the relationship does not seem to be so deep that it makes people dying. The point of living. But for Hugo, what he lost was not the ability to love others, but the ability to question his trust. He didn''t know what he had done wrong in this relationship, so Uma turned and left him. Although Hugo told herself countless times that it was Uma who made the choice and that she chose her career rather than feelings, but every time after thinking about it, Hugo could not help but wonder if she was not doing well enough to make Uma didn''t have enough attachment to this relationship. Choose between love and career. In fact, most men will choose careers, and most''women'' will choose love. Of course, other possibilities of''sex'' are not ruled out. And Uma is not that "most''female'' people" Hugo always thinks, what is the reason? There may be countless kinds of''sex'', and each of them is a sharp blade pierced by Hugo. This makes Hugo question this relationship and trust in himself. There are too many similarities between this mood and Sam. Every time Hugo enters the state, the negative emotions in Hugo''s heart will be found out because of "Sam". Turning it out, he was afraid to show his truest emotions in front of the camera. The painful taste made Hugo hesitate, and the shame of being naked made Hugo scared. Therefore, Hugo hesitated. He thought he could put himself in the role of Sam without substituting his own feelings, but he failed. He succeeded in the first half of the scene, but when the real emotional part was touched in the second half, Hugo failed. His hesitation, fear and panic made Hugo unable to devote himself to the shooting. Hugo lowered his head in frustration, standing still at a loss. The sound of heavy footsteps came over, and Hugo raised his head like a frightened bird. After he found that the opponent was Joseph, he calmed down a bit. He turned to look at Lake Washington, which was outlined by a string of lights. The emotions are still tight. Joseph looked at Hugo next to him. He originally thought that Hugo had completely recovered. After Hugo and Uma broke up, they completely broke contact. Joseph once thought that there would be subsequent struggles and pains, but Hugo was suddenly caught. His illness interrupted all emotions. After he recovered, Hugo did not mention any topic about Uma, but devoted himself to the preparation of the band. But until today, Joseph knew that Hugo did not recover, but hurriedly bandaged the wound, and then ignored it. When a certain trigger point appeared, the pain that broke out instantly hit Hugo. fall. Joseph wanted to persuade Hugo on emotional matters, but he didnt know how to persuade him. Usually, its okay for men to talk about the topic of''women, but emotional issues cant be calmed down in just a few words. . Joseph looked at Hugo, who was frustrated and struggling, and said, "I believe you can do it." Hugo looked up at Joseph in a panic. He couldn''t see clearly in the dim light, but he could see Joseph''s confident eyes, which made Hugo unable to look at each other and avoiding his sight in embarrassment. . But Joseph was not depressed. He continued, "Aren''t you curious about the reason?" Joseph looked at the back of Hugo''s head and didn''t mind at all, "Because you can always make the impossible possible. I still remember that back then. When you and Al acted against each other, you persisted in the difficult scenes, and even made the whole crew look at you with admiration; I also remember that when you worked with Jack, that scene shocked all the staff, including Luo. Bo and Jack. You have enough acting talent, and you have a strong enough inner spirit, so although I don''t know how to act, I believe you can find a right path." Hugo looked back at Joseph, but Joseph looked away a little embarrassedly. Obviously, he still seemed a bit awkward when he said this kind of inspirational words, which made Hugo''s tense mood a little relaxed. Listening to Joseph mentioning Jack Nicholson, Hugo remembered a conversation between himself and Jack. Hugo had always been very curious about Jack''s performance, so he asked Jack for the secret of acting. As a result, Jack laughed a lot, "Hugo, everyone has their own way of acting. This is unique. Because everyone has different life experiences, they have different understanding of roles. The way of presentation is naturally different. How to combine each character''color'' with its own special''color'' and turn it into its own character''color'' is the so-called acting skill. Hugo didnt understand it very well at the time. Because a persons life is limited, how could he have experienced life in every role. For example, Hugo is now playing Sam. He has never been married or a father, so Naturally, there is no way to combine one''s own experience with one''s own characteristics. But now Hugo suddenly understood that what Jack said was not real life experience, but his own experience and his past understanding of each role. Take the role of Sam, for example. Although Hugo has never experienced the death of his wife, he has experienced a painful breakup. He knows the sadness and struggle after a relationship endsIf he can use this To understand the characters color and essence through experience, he can give Sam his own special color for this character, because that emotional experience is unique to him. In fact, no matter what role color is, it is inseparable from its originshe is a human being after all, or a heterogeneous with human emotions. In short, the emotional part still comes from human thoughts. Therefore, the joy, sorrow, sorrow and joy in one''s own life experience will be transformed into the emotional change of the role''s color. This is the unique performance method belonging to each actor, because first of all the life experience of each actor cannot be copied, and the role experienced by the actor The''color'' and performance experience are also different, and the role''color'' presented is naturally different. Emotion, this is the most fundamental thing about each character''s color. What actors show to the audience is not their own emotions and their own lives, but their own understanding of life emotions. Thinking of this, Hugo''s emotions gradually relaxed, because he realized that playing the role of Sam is not digging out his inner memory of Uma, on the contrary, it was his own emotional pain that helped him understand Sam. Role''. Then, what he needs to do is not to keep the wound in his heart firmly unwilling to let go, but to savor the past experience, and then walk into the role of Sam with this entanglement, pain, and silence. Show this real and delicate emotion in Sam''s way. Chapter 272： Mood brewing In fact, Hugos situation is completely different from Sam. Sams wife Maggie left the world because of cancer, and the two of them were forced to separate; while Hugo and Uma were due to trust and betrayal, emotion and career. The entanglement resulted in disagreements, and finally stood on a different path. But Hugo knew Sams mood. Whenever he dreamed back at midnight, he would involuntarily start to remember, the bits and pieces of the past came to his mind, and even the details he thought forgotten were so vivid. She wore it when she first met. The clothes, the perfume on her body, the smile on the corners of her mouth and the shyness of her eyes on the first date, the sudden acceleration of her heartbeat when she kissed for the first time, the gentle breeze blowing around... and every detail seemed to be A sharp blade, bruised himself all over his body. However, what Hugo was afraid of was that he suddenly fell into a daze, and even began to wonder if his trust was so unreasonable that he put too much pressure on Uma; he even began to find excuses for Uma, hoping to prove it all. It''s just a misunderstanding... how sad. What Sam is afraid of is that his life has fallen into an endless cycle. Without Maggie, day after day seems to be the same. He starts to wonder if this is the end of his life, just to live. ; He began to question that he no longer had the ability to love someone, and didn''t think he could find a "female" like Maggie... how sad. Thinking of this, Hugo only felt that his breathing was a little fast. The sense of boredom that swept through blocked the entire "chest" cavity, so that the brain became blank because of suffocation, and Hugo had to open his mouth. Breathing in big mouths, only in this way can he feel the life flowing in the blood and prevent the pain in his heart from spreading. The beat of the heartbeat kept beating on the eardrum, which made Hugo''s muscles tighten up, and the noise of the temple''s "points" seemed to be a sign of the imminent earthquake. Hugo grasped the balcony railing with his hands fiercely hardened, his knuckles glowed with a layer of blue color due to excessive force, as if the wooden railing in his hand would be crushed in the next second. Joseph looked worriedly at Hugo, who was in deep thought, and suddenly heard the creak of the floor in his ears. When he looked back suddenly, he saw Nora walking by, and he shook his head slightly with a straight face. Seeing Joseph''s terrible expression, Nora stopped in place, did not move on, but looked at Hugo''s bleak back with a worried expression on her face. Hugo slowly let go of his hands, buried the bitterness in his heart, let out a long breath, and then said in a deep voice, "Joe, tell Nora, I''m ready." "Hugo..." Joseph looked at the deep loneliness between Hugo''s eyebrows, and felt that he wanted to say something more, but found that the words were stuck in his throat and could not say anything. Hugo turned his head and glanced at Joseph, the corner of his mouth hooked tiredly, a small invisible arc, almost missed in the dark, "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Joseph stood there and didnt move. Hugo just looked at him like this and didnt speak. Although the amber eyes were stained with a navy blue color because of the nights color, they were heavy and tired. Firmness is the familiar light of Joseph. In the end, Joseph could only sigh helplessly, then looked back at Nora who was waiting in the floor-to-ceiling windows on the balcony, and nodded. After Nora got Joseph''s affirmative reply, she snapped her fingers back, and the whole crew began to get busy. "The earth is still moving, isn''t it?" Hugo chuckled as he looked at Joseph whose face was tight, but there was no smile at the corners of his mouth. "Life is still going on, so don''t worry, I Yes. After speaking, Hugo turned around and walked into the room again, ready to continue shooting. Joseph looked at Hugo''s thin shoulders, his entire back was stained with a light gray''color'', as if it would be swallowed at any time in the''color'' of the night, this was not the Hugo he knew. Thinking of what Uma had done to Hugo, Joseph couldn''t help but clenched his fists. Even though it was not enough, his teeth clenched tightly, making his already serious face harder. Hugo returned to the crew and expressed his apologies to the staff, "I''m sorry I delayed everyone''s time. I''m not in a good condition. I''m really sorry." It''s almost midnight now. In order to run the show, Nora I have been worried that it will rain again in Seattle tomorrow, so if possible, the scene should be filmed tonight in one go, so Hugo knew that he was delaying the progress of the entire crew, so he expressed his apologies. After experiencing the big-name suspicion incident, Hugo''s mentality has returned to the period before the release of "Smell the Fragrance and Know the "Women". He hopes that he can always maintain a humble and polite heart, with only half a bottle of water screaming. Talents want to win with momentum and hope that others know that they are big names; truly capable actors will rely on their performances to win respect. Hugo did this in both movies before, and he plans to continue to do so. The crew of "Seattle Sleepless" did not reject Hugo at all. The so-called big-name rumors can be clearly felt by the staff through the process of cooperation. They all know whether Hugo is a big-name. So seeing Hugo proactively apologize, the staff joked quickly to enliven the atmosphere of the scene, and one of them shouted "You will be responsible for supper after a while." Hugo''s heavy mouth hooked slightly, "No problem, it should be." Then he turned his head to look at Joseph who was still standing on the balcony, and made a call gesture with his right hand and placed it next to his ear, and put it in his mouth. Then he said, "Food." Joseph immediately understood what Hugo meant, nodded, took a deep breath, and walked into the room, "Those who want to eat supper, can come and order food." The crew of the crew immediately became lively. Seeing everyone who became active, Nora''showed'' a helpless smile, and then raised her voice and said seriously, "Quiet! Quiet! What you want to eat, discuss it yourself. Don''t say anything, the next scene will depend on Hugo''s performance. You''re disrupting Hugo''s performance like this. It seems that today you are planning to stay up all night?" Someone among the staff suddenly yelled, "For supper, let''s be quiet now!" As a result, everyone burst into laughter. After laughing, everyone finally calmed down, but no one really started ordering supper right away. Everyone started their work first and was ready to start the next filming. Joseph looked at Hugo who was walking towards the camera, took a deep breath, and then went to the scene to discuss the midnight snack. Rose, who had fallen into a deep sleep, was awakened. He sat on the bench and rubbed his eyes, Hugo walked over, sat down on the bench, and patted Rose lightly. Shoulders, "Go on to sleep again." "Is the filming finished yet?" The little guy lay on Hugo''s big leg again, still muttering and asking. Hugo gently stroked the little guy''s head, "Well, it''s almost." Then, watching Rose''s breathing gradually became steady again, he looked down at Rose like this, as if it really belonged to him. Like a child, slowly substituting emotions into Sam''s role. Nora didn''t urge, she stood by the camera and watched Hugo brewing emotions. After Hugo picked up the receiver again, Nora knew that Hugo was ready, so she looked back at the scene. Chang Ji took the clapper and walked to the camera. After talking about the scene and the number of shots, he hit the clapper, and then he heard Noras dialogue rang out again, "I want to ask a question." Hugo-Sam leaned on the back of the chair with his left hand, and his right hand gently stroked Jonahs small head, who was sleeping on his big leg. He chuckled and said, "Oh, You can ask. Maybe, he couldnt bear to refuse the radio host; maybe, he was for Jonahs Christmas wish; maybe, he was really too lonely, and he hadnt been''communication'' with others for too long, so he Only then insisted on holding the microphone to continue this absurd''communication'' conversation. "It''s hard for people who really love to fall in love again, Sam, do you think there will be someone in the future that will make you devote yourself to love again?" the doctor said. These words made the helpless smile at the corner of Sam''s mouth slowly let go, and the sadness in his eyes surged, "Um...Doctor Marcy, it''s hard to imagine." Sam only felt it was so difficult to speak, as if every word was so difficult. So heavy. "Then what are you going to do?" the doctor continued to ask. Sam''s sight gradually lost focus and seemed to fall into his own memories. His expression was so calm, without frowning or smiling, but the loneliness and sadness between his brows slowly slipped from the bottom of his eyes and hung on the corners of his mouth. Go up, let the last arc of the corner of his mouth dissipate. "Well...I plan to get up from the''bed'' every morning, UU read and keep breathing all day long. After a while, I...don''t have to remind myself to get up and breathe." Sam''s voice As if coming out from deep in the throat, trembling slightly, but trying to keep calm, the faint light in the eyes flickered like stars, "After a while, I...I won''t remember anymore. Those sweet ones." Sam is so tired, what he said is so plain and unremarkable, he just hopes he can live day after day, remember to wake up''bed'', remember to breathe, but the weight of words seems to consume his only''essence'' force. From these simple words, one can imagine how hard Sams days are, and the heavy sadness makes people breathless. The whole crew was silent, but watched Hugo quietly, and could even hear the sound of film running. Everyone is infected by Hugos simple words, there is no rush to say "I really miss her", no one vowed to say "I will never forget her", no sweet words to say "she" Its the love of my life", just saying, "I dont have to remind myself to get up and breathe." This kind of action is simple for ordinary people, but it uses the pain in the deepest heart to make the most of the pain. Expressed in a way. The heart, involuntarily began to''pump'' in pain. Chapter 273： True feelings "What the **** is your wife''s charm?" The doctor''s voice seemed to be low because of Sam''s infection. Sam paused and asked calmly, "How long is your show?" Just such a sentence made people cry. Only those who really loved understood Sam''s meaning, because in Sam In his heart, his wife is perfect, and her charms can never be finished. It is simply not a short radio program that can be accommodated. Sam let out a long sigh, as if he wanted to shake off the weight of his heart, "Uh...actually, it''s countless small things. If you put them all together, it means that we are destined in our previous life." Sam''s pair was deep. You can see the brilliance of those memories faintly in her eyes, the rainbow-like light glowing in the shape of happiness, "I know, when I first touched her, I knew it was like going home, just this I never knew about home before." The corner of Sam''s mouth unexpectedly outlines a light smile, which is different from the heavy smile just now, "And I just took her by the hand, helped her get out of the car, and...I knew it." The smile on the corner of Sam''s mouth Like a firework, after blooming proudly, he disappeared without a trace. He whispered and said, "It''s like...magic power." After speaking, Sam just sat on the spot, as if he could see the reflection of memories in his amber eyes, vaguely saw his first date with Maggie, and then he politely He stretched out his right hand and helped Maggie get out of the car. Then Sam was stunned, and the smoke and flowers in his head began to bloom. This beautiful memory flashed past Sam''s eyes, and finally went out quietly, cutting off all the smiles on his face. The doctor''s voice still said, "The time is up, I am Doctor Feidon in Chicago, I wish all the audience a magical Christmas Eve." But Sam held the telephone receiver in a daze, unable to say a word. "And you,''Sleepless in Seattle'', I hope to hear your progress again." Sam finally came back to his senses, "Oh, you can wait." The faint humorous irony came out again. Then he bent down slowly, avoiding waking Jonah on his big leg, and put the phone receiver back on the fixed phone. Sam lowered his eyes, looked at the phone with a lonely face, and finally fell on his son, just watching deeply. "Ka!" Nora exclaimed excitedly, "It''s great, Hugo, this performance is really great!" Nora used her whole body to express her joy, and she almost jumped up. . But Nora found that no one in the whole room responded to her. When she looked back, she saw that many people lowered their heads in a panic and wiped tears from the corners of their eyes. Not only were there "female" **** workers, but also Some male''sex'' staff also avoided their sight in a panic, and the entire crew was immersed in a depression. Nora knew that this was because Hugo''s performance just now was too contagious, and it hit everyone''s heart in this most direct way. Not only because of my inner expectation for a good love, but also because Hugo showed Sam''s longing for and nostalgia for his dead wife. That heavy emotion weighs heavily on everyone''s heart. Maybe there are many bad things happening in this society, maybe so-called It seems that love is no longer so important, but it is undeniable that there is still true love in the world. Perhaps true love is not only a promise of life and death, it can also be unforgettable for a lifetime. On the surface, Hugos performance is effortless, but only those who really watch the entire performance know that Hugo has given too many delicate and sincere details in the performance, and it is this kind of detail that made the previous paragraph The plot becomes real and credible, and it becomes a hit. "Hey, is anyone willing to date Sam?" Nora teased happily, and then she saw that a dozen people were scattered on the scene with their hands up, Nora couldn''t help but chuckle. Earle, what are you going to join in the fun?" "Because I love Hugo!" the male "sex" staff member named Earle said angrily. This sentence made many people on the scene chuckle, which broke the heavy atmosphere just now. . Nora turned and looked at Hugo. At this moment, Nora did not regret her decision. On the contrary, she felt that she was really wise. Hugo''s acting talent really made her admire her. What''s more important is that Hugo''s infectious power in the performance process is particularly''colorful''. This can be seen in the court debates of "Yihai Xiongfeng" before, and today''s exquisite emotional release is even better.'' Wonderful. In comparison, the so-called big-name suspicion that has been entwining Hugo is not a problem at all. Nora knows that no one in the media is optimistic about the prospects of the movie "Seattle Sleepless", but for Nora, after this scene After shooting, she firmly believes that this movie will be a success! "Hugo, we need to take a few more shots next, can you?" Nora said to Hugo. At this time, Hugo''s mood is still relatively low. Nora thinks that Hugo has not left the scene. Come out, so I didn''t think much about it. Hugo was stunned, and nodded to Nora, "Doesn''t the scene need to be retaken?" "No, of course not." Nora said happily, with a smile on her face that she couldn''t see during the two previous auditions. "Your performance is''great'', it''s perfect!" Nora said There was a pause here, "Of course, unless you think you can still dedicate a more refined performance?" Hugo was teased by Nora''s teasing, but he couldn''t laugh, "That would be great." A more pretty performance? Hugo didn''t think that although there were only a few lines in the scene just now, it consumed almost all of Hugo''s essence. He didnt think he could perform it again completely. The filming started very quickly, and after Hugo forced all the shots to be shot, Nora finally nodded in satisfaction, announcing that the scene officially ended. "Then, the supper time is here." The crew happily announced, "Thank Hugo for paying the entire cost of the supper just now." All the on-site staff looked for Hugo''s figure all around, intending to express their gratitude, but they didn''t. People saw Hugo''s figure. Joseph stood up and quickly explained, "Hugo took Rose upstairs to rest. You can eat first. Just remember to leave some for Hugo." This calmed the staff. Joseph turned his head and looked upstairs, but in the end he only retracted his gaze and did not follow him. Maybe Hugo needs someone to be quiet and quiet. After Hugo put Rose on the "bed" and covered the quilt, he went to the next room, stood in front of the window, and stared at the calm Lake Washington outside the window in a daze. The scene just now was an unprecedented experience for Hugo. During the filming process, he couldn''t tell the difference between reality and the camera from time to time. Those lines seemed to be imprinted in Hugo''s mind. He didn''t need to think about it at all. Speaking out slowly. The so-called performance is even more of a wonderful state. Hugo sometimes feels that Sam is talking, and sometimes he feels that he is talking. The inner suffering and pain are constantly''turning over'', making Hugo fall into it. Amidst a blurry boundary, his head is in chaos. The memory in his mind began to "make mistakes". His memory was "mixed" with the memory he had constructed for Sam. Hugo couldn''t tell the difference between him and Sam. This made Hugo''s whole heart heavy. , So that he could not breathe. This feeling is wonderful and terrible. The strange part is that Hugo finally understood the meaning of Jack Nicholsons words. The emotion of an actor is actually the basis for the understanding of the roles sex, because human emotions are the same, and every actors emotional experience The difference also leads to the difference in the understanding of the diagonal''color''. An actor who has never experienced emotional damage has no way to truly understand the emotion of betrayal, and an actor who has never been in love has no way to interpret the''flower''. Although this is not absolute, the playboy''s randomness and volatility are basically the same. If an actor can incorporate his emotions, experience, and understanding into the role, then the role will be interpreted with the actor''s own characteristics, and it will be deeper and more vivid. The tragedy is such a comedy. The same is true, which will make the actors'' performances come alive on the big screen. Hugo had experienced this situation intermittently in the performances of "Scent of the Fragrance and Meet the Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", but it was not clear. The scene to this day has made Hugo deeply feel it. Going to another level of acting skills, it also made him experience the pain of gnawing the heart and bones. Hugo now has no time to savor this new perception of acting, because his emotions are all occupied by Sam''s emotions and his own emotions can''t extricate himself. If the shooting persists for a while, Hugo will not know if he will collapse in front of the camera. This is not only too deep into the scene, but also too deep into his own self-substitution. Hugo can''t tell that the thoughts in his mind are Sam. His experience is still his own story. The two negative emotions are superimposed, which makes Hugo unable to extricate himself. Hugo must leave the crowd, otherwise he doesnt know what he will do. Although according to Sams sex personality and his own sex personality, nothing will happen, but Hugo is unwilling Taking this risk, he was unwilling to show his vulnerability to outsiders. Hugo once thought that Uma''s turning and leaving had no effect on him, and he had accepted this fact, but at this moment, the pain and doubts tumbling in his heart still surging again. The thoughts will be Sam for a while, and the messy thoughts will disturb Hugo''s brain. Why did things turn out to be like this, why the person I love is separated from the yin and the yang, why cant my trust be responded to? Not willing, why, why, why... Hugo just feels that he is about to be overwhelmed by countless "whys", about Sam, about himself, and why one by one, he is like a person who may drown at any time. , Reached out his hand to try to grab a lifebuoy, but raised his hand only to find that there was only a piece of air around. ~： From 2013 to 2014, thank you! From 2013 to 2014, another new year! Thank you book friends for your strong support. It is a huge affirmation for Qimao to end the new book month of "Superstar" with a satisfactory attitude. This is the first time that Qimao has hit the new book monthly ticket list in so long since it wrote a book. , And obtained the highest monthly pass since Qi Mao wrote the book. This is really an honor and a touch, which makes Qi Mao very excited. Maybe its not a big deal to others, but to be honest, its very unexpected for Qimao, because in a brand new environment, everything starts again, and even now there are many old book friends who dont know that Qimao is here. A new book is opened. Therefore, it is even more rare for the new book to achieve such results, and being moved can no longer express the mood of Qi Mao at the moment. Looking at the stacking of monthly tickets one by one, Qi Mao knew that this was the support of every book friend, and it was difficult to express this excitement in an accurate language. Thank you, maybe except for this sentence, all languages ??are pale. Here, Qi Mao here again solemnly expresses gratitude to all the book friends for their support, sincerely! 2014 has arrived, I hope you can have a good heart, everything goes well, and make more money in the new year, ha! The next seven days of New Year''s Day will still be the double period, Qi Mao will still work hard to see it, ha ha, I hope everyone can continue to support the "superstar", Qi Mao will continue to work hard, thank you everyone! Finally, bow, sprinkle flowers, and Happy New Year! Chapter 274： 1 phone call Hugo was a little flustered and wanted to find a lifebuoy, but there was nothing in the empty room for him to cling to. Hugo only felt that the oxygen in the chest cavity was beginning to change. Rare, he had to push the window abruptly, causing the wind on Lake Washington to hit his face like a''wave'' of air, washing away all his expressions, even though it was biting. The strong wind made him almost unable to open his eyes, but he still stubbornly opened his eyes, letting his eyes bear the sting of the wind blade, as if in this way he could settle the chaotic thoughts of his brain. . Unfortunately, Hugo failed. Hugos mind kept playing back the grief of his lovers eternal departure. Deep in his subconsciousness, he seemed to know that this was Sams emotion, but Hugo could not extricate himself. He could not control his emotions. After getting into the drama too deeply, He and Sam are so integrated that there is no way to distinguish the story from reality. Therefore, this huge grief surged and drowned Hugo. The squally wind over Lake Washington continued to blow, which made Hugo''s eyes become extremely dry, and then they were filled with moisture. Hugo closed his eyes in a panic, he turned and leaned against the wall, breathing heavily, although Sam in his body was crying sadly, but Hugo didn''t want his emotions to be vented by tears. ''Exposing'' his own weakness, these two emotions are like two completely different personalities fighting in Hugo''s mind. The pain that seems to tear Hugo''s spirit consciousness constantly consumes his physical strength. He had to gasp for breath, only in this way could he relieve the pain in his heart that would almost torture him to death. Finally, the emotions settled slowly. Hugo saw the fixed phone on the''bed''side table. He unconsciously stretched out his hand and grabbed the receiver of the phone. He didn''t know what the action was. Sam did it himself, but before he knew it, he had already held the receiver and dialed a series of phone numbers. In a daze, Hugo seemed to see a figure walking into the room. He raised his eyes and looked vaguely, and murmured, "Maggie..." It was as if Sam kept dreaming of his wife when he dreamed back at midnight. Like Maggie, she saw the phantom, but in the next second, the figure in front of her changed again. Hugo was stunned, and all the words were stuck in her throat, because at this time, the person standing in front of him became Uma. Hugo had to close his eyes, but Sam at the bottom of his heart kept roaring and "opening his eyes", which made Hugo have to tug of war between illusion and reality. At this time, the other end of the phone was connected, and a voice came, "Hello, this is Uma Thurman." This familiar voice awakened Hugo from all his thoughts, and Hugo was all over. As if electrified, the chaos in his head gradually came to his senses. The shadows of Sam and Maggie in his mind slowly disappeared, and the silhouettes of himself and Uma slowly appeared, which finally made Hugo''s overheated brain gradually cool down. He actually dialed Umas phone number. Hugo rubbed his tingling temple. He didnt expect such a thing to come, and he didnt even know that he should be after the call was made. say something. For a moment, Hugo wanted to hang up the phone, but before he took any action, he spoke first, "Give me a reason." Hugo didn''t know if it was Sam talking or asking questions, but After the words were spoken, Hugo calmed down instead, because he really needed an answer. He just sat quietly next to the bedside table, holding the receiver, waiting for an answer to appear, or for a real end. After Uma picked up the phone, there was no one talking for a long time. She thought it was a prank, especially when the receiver could only hear the other person''s breathing, which became more and more weird in the middle of the night. But just before she was about to hang up, a voice came from the receiver, "Give me a reason." Although the other party didn''t say the name, she knew who it was. How could she forget this voice. In fact, this is the first contact in 33 days since Hugo asked Uma to leave. The two people were like complete strangers before, without any intersection. The two people had no real sense of "exchange", neither side explained any details; the two people did not really say "break up", as if all the relationship was still maintained as before; the two people did not act like a couple. The reason for breaking up was quarreling, everything was buried quietly... everything was so peaceful until today. Hugo wanted a reason. Everything before was very normal, even perfect. Whether it was the first half of the New Years Eve or the three-week vacation of two people in Malibu, everything developed very smoothly. The details and happiness of the "lang" The time and the beautiful moments are just like the most beautiful flower, which can still be vividly remembered. But suddenly everything changed, just because Uma participated in the audition for "Sugar Coated Trap"? Then why didnt Uma fight? She could explain to Hugo that she was just for her career; then when Hugo asked Uma to leave, why did she leave without any hesitation or dodge, and then left without any nostalgia afterwards; So... Is everything that happened in the past false and non-existent? Uma knew why Hugo wanted it, but she didn''t want to give it to Hugo, nor could she give it to Hugo. Because she could not admit that when she first started approaching Hugo, she did use Hugo''s mind. The premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was the opportunity; because she could not admit that she was moved by Hugo''s sincerity later, and her heart appeared. She was shaken, but when the opportunity came again, she still chose the opportunity instead of Hugo; because she could not admit that she was hurting Hugo, even if she knew the possible result, she still had no hesitation... So Uma chose to be silent. Both ends of the phone fell silent, and the surrounding silence made breathing sounds particularly clear. Hugo could hear the news being broadcast on the TV in Umas room, and Uma could also hear the staff shouting outside Hugos window. The voice of laughter, these trivial noises made the silence on the phone seem more secluded. Hugo suddenly realized that, in fact, he asked why he was just useless. Uma has not contacted him for more than a month. This is Uma''s answer. It is clear, but simple, and straightforward. Hugo''s brain became clearer than ever. The question is never "why" but "so". For Uma, regardless of whether it exists or not, she still chose to give up when faced with career opportunities. So what does it matter whether the process is struggling or not hesitating? For Hugo in this relationship, the trust he paid was not rewarded, and the feelings he paid did not get a response. It is as if he dialed the phone impulsively after he was too deep in the drama today, which shows his heart. Deep down still values ??this relationship, but so what? The details of the process are no longer necessary, and this is the result. It''s like after the breakup, the female asked the man why the vows of the alliance did not count, because the love was over, and all the vows naturally did not count. It couldnt be simpler. Uma''s silence, like the silence of the past 33 days, is the answer. Hugo closed his eyes and let out a long sigh, as if he wanted to pour out all the toxins and turbidity in his heart. The depression of the past month finally broke out under the leadership of "Sam" today, and then it was just like this. Vented out. Afterwards, a smile was drawn from the corner of Hugo''s mouth, with irony and at the same time a comforting smile. Ironically, this so-called relationship ended in vain; the good news is that at least there was a happy moment. Hugo decided to let go, not to let Uma go, but to let himself go. He didn''t want to entangle the past stupidly. Only letting go of the past can we look to the future. Just like Sam, who has been indulging in the memory of his wife Maggie, he has no way to take a step forward. Even if he continues to live, his soul always stays in the past. Only when Sam really puts it down, he In order to start living again, Annie is his future. Hugo decided to do the same. Hugo''s brain, which looked like a volcanic eruption, finally calmed down. The wound deep in his heart was reopened, and the rotten flesh and pus were removed. Although he was still bleeding slowly, it was faint. The pain is no longer fatal, but can keep Hugo awake. "Remember? I said I wanted to play the guitar for you..." Hugo finally broke the silence There seemed to be a century of silence between the two. , Just sat quietly on both ends of the phone, and then Hugo spoke up. However, Uma did not expect that Hugos second sentence would be this. Uma''s heart suddenly shrank because of Hugo''s words. When did he say these words? There was only chaotic and chaotic thoughts in her mind. It was difficult to find a clear clue. After a long time, Uma remembered it. At the Sidneys party on New Years Eve, when she danced with Hugo, Hugo stepped on her because she could not dance, and finally agreed to play the guitar as compensation. Unexpectedly, Hugo actually remembered it, but it took her a lot of time to remember it. It''s just now, it seems like a lifetime. Hugo held the receiver and waited for a while. There was still silence, only the music of the news on the TV. This time, Hugo did not wait any longer. He just shook the microphone for a while, and then hung up the phone. . Uma listened to the busy tone of "toot toot" on the phone. She didn''t know why she remembered the slow four steps of New Year''s Eve. Hugo''s jerky and clumsy dance steps made him remember to sweat, but for her own sake. , Still working tirelessly, Hugo''s focused and sincere eyes suddenly appeared in front of her. Hugo looked at the silent phone call in the night''s color, and he told himself: This should be a full stop. Chapter 275： 1 nothing Hugo stood up and stretched, as if he had just awakened from a deep sleep, expelling all the negative emotions in his heart, feeling the soreness caused by the fracture of the tendons, and let out a long, comfortable breath. At this time Hugo finally walked out of Sams color completely, and the turbulent emotions in his mind were calmed down. Hugo could clearly feel the cold wind blowing from the lake, and at the same time it brought it. The sound of laughter from the staff. Hugo walked downstairs quickly and asked in a relaxed voice, "I''m enjoying a supper, do you have my share?" "Quick, fast, I''m going to be finished, only the bones are left." Someone responded with a laugh, and everyone was commotion to express their welcome to Hugo. In the room on the second floor, the phone was quietly placed next to the bed side table, as if nothing had happened. Joseph watched Hugo come downstairs, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. Just now he noticed something wrong with Hugo. Although he left Hugo alone to think quietly, he still inevitably worried. Now he sees Hugo. There was a smile on his face again, which made Joseph''s tight shoulders relax. Joseph stepped forward and handed Hugo a bottle of beer. Hugo stared at it and said, "There will be shooting tomorrow." "It''s okay. Once drunk once in a while, it won''t make much difference." Joseph still put the beer in Hugo''s hands. "Drink some alcohol, get drunk, and everything will be fine afterwards." Hugo''s eyes fell on the beer bottle in his hand and couldn''t help but smile, "Don''t you worry about the situation reappearing on New Year''s Eve? Then tomorrow''s shooting will be delayed." "You mean that after you were drunk, you shouted Uma''s name all the way like a madman, and went to find her from bar to bar, something like that?" Joseph said with a little bit of teasing, and it just looked at the result. When Hugo''s face turned black, "I was so drunk that day? You don''t stop me, oh, God!" Hugo covered his cheeks in annoyance. He really didn''t have much impression of what happened after being drunk that day. There were only fragments intermittently. Now that Joseph was reminded like this, Hugo knew that he had done such a shameful thing that night, and it really was a mistake by the wine''s spirit! Hugos annoyed and irritable expression is not too sad. It can be seen that he does not mind mentioning those things in the past. Joseph originally thought he was talking too much, but after seeing Hugos reaction, it was finally complete. Feel relieved, "I and Carl were pulling you, and they didnt stop. Alex and Charlize were already laughing at the side. You ran like a leopard, only Leonardo followed. Im on you, and you two dont know where to go." Hugo also remembered that all of his friends were around that night, constantly comforting him, and laughing and celebrating together. The smiles at the corners of his mouth could not help but sketched out, "I went to Uma with Leo... Hahahaha." Hugo thought of how embarrassed he and Leonardo were, and couldn''t help laughing. "Hugo, your performance was too glamorous today. Thank you so much." Nora walked over, holding a bottle of beer in her hand, and raised it to Hugo, "and , Thank you for the supper." Then Nora looked up and drank a swig of beer. Hugo laughed, "Nora, this filming has just begun. People who don''t know thought it was a finale." Hugo''s words made everyone burst into laughter, "Since the director''s permission has been obtained. , Then its not a fault for us to drink." When the voice fell, Hugo aimed at the mouth of the beer bottle, directly raised his head, and began to pour the beer into his stomach. Originally, he was only planning to take a sip, but when he reacted, most of the bottle was already down. Joseph stood by and didn''t stop him. He knew that Hugo had just recovered. Perhaps a drunkenness could indeed leave all the history in the past, and then greet tomorrow with a brand new attitude. Seeing Hugo''s swift drinking appearance, Nora exclaimed again and again, "Hey, I didn''t allow you to get drunk. There will be a shooting mission tomorrow!" And the crew immediately started booing, "Nora! It''s not enough to drink a bottle after a hard time!" Someone beside him kept shouting, "Hugo! One bite! One bite! One bite!" Do!" Hugo drink is average, but drinking is very simple, and will not push or hinder, so he raised the bottle, poured the remaining third into his mouth, and then lifted the bottle and poured it on top of his head. , "Huh, then, whose turn is now?" "Oh, oh! Hugo is going to challenge the book, fast, fast, we can''t admit defeat." The staff is either an old fried dough stick or a young man, who likes to booze the most, especially for drinking occasions, the atmosphere is quickly heated up. . Nora originally wanted to stop, because there are still a lot of filming tasks tomorrow, but Nora discovered that Joseph did not stop Hugo, and she couldn''t help but think of the scene that ended just now. Hugo seemed a little too deep in the scene. , Hugo disappeared from her sight after the filming, and Joseph kept looking at the second floor calmly. Although Nora is not an actor, she knows that it is very difficult for an actor to adjust her own state, so after thinking about it, she didn''t say anything. After drinking three bottles of beer in a row, Hugo felt a little dizzy because he drank too eagerly. He was not a good drinker. Suddenly he filled the whole bottle with beer, and his stomach rolled up. It''s not that Hugo sat down in time to adjust, it is estimated that the scene will be vomiting. Lying dizzy on the sofa, the surrounding staff took advantage of the situation and started a supper party, and some people ran out to buy alcohol again. Hugo could clearly hear the noise that was coming and going. With noise and noise, the crowd in front of him began to sway slowly, which made Hugo realize that he was a little drunk. When you close your eyes, you can feel a fluttering feeling of flying through the clouds. Hugo''s right hand subconsciously flicked on the sofa against the arm. It may be just the bending of the fingers in the eyes of others, but if someone observes carefully, you can find that Hugo is actually doing the action of hooking the guitar strings. . Hugo only felt that amidst the perplexed clouds in his mind, a melody was flowing like a cold spring. "Is it better to die? Is it better to give up? They said that without her, my life would be better. They took me to the bars on the street to drink away my sorrows. I forcefully laughed, but I didn''t want to take a single step." All the mixed emotions are turned into a sentence of lyrics, which are interpreted by the strings of the guitar. The depressed lyrics are like the true portrayal of the hearts of Hugo and Sam. With the flow of the melody, they will all the negative emotions in the heart. When it came out, the sadness and pain in the memory was like an eraser, and it melted into the melody little by little. "They said drinking some wine, you would forget her, but after drinking it, I knew she was always in my heart. They knew everything would pass soon, and they thought I was crazy, but it was the best for me. a feeling of." The smile at the corner of Hugos mouth was outlined with the melody. In the hearty emotional catharsis, the dull Hugo knew very well that everything was really over. There was no dog blood, no reversal, and no other possibility of''sex''. This is the end. "My brothers are all around, trying to keep me calm, because I''ve been screaming your name all the way, and I swear if I can see you now, I can make you change your mind and return to me. By my side. I know that I am drunk, but I still want to speak, and she will definitely be able to listen this time, even if my pronunciation is not clear. I opened her phone and confided to her loudly: I still love her, But she didn''t say anything." Hugo lay on the sofa, closing his eyes and feeling the bumpy sensation of the wine''jing'' that made him rise and fall. The noise and noise around his ears made the melody in his mind clearer, just like a bright sun. Penetrating through the dark clouds, slowly falling down. "So I stumbled and crossed the fence and railroad tracks. I knew that as long as I told her to her face, she would regain her senses. Although she was so drunk and unconscious, I still walked to her house''s door. If she saw me hurt like this , Will definitely come back to me again." Hugo''s mind unconsciously began to replay the past bits and pieces, and those vague memories on the New Year''s Eve began to gradually become clear. He and Uma had their first interaction at the premiere of "The Final Analysis". Feng, and then the two people met unexpectedly, and then Umas active investigator... All the memories of the picture are so clear, but they are slowly shattered in the cold strings of the guitar, turning into a cloud of smoke and becoming The soil of memory. "My brothers are all by my side, trying to keep me calm, because I''ve been screaming your name all the way, and I swear if I can see you now, I can make you change your mind and return to me. By my side. I know that I am drunk, but I still want to speak out, and she will definitely hear it this time, even if my pronunciation is not clear. I opened her phone and confided to her loudly: I still love her, But she said nothing, she said nothing (she...)." This statement lyrics without any modification, but under a desolate interpretation, is full of shock that shocks the soul. The heart-piercing pain is completely released in the gradually high voice outlined in the mind, letting Hugo''s emotions vented without any hindrance. The pain of the lover''s departure is like a dagger plugged into the heart, dripping with blood. This picture is vividly portrayed from Hugos singing, forming a picture in front of his eyes. "Oh, I want to hear her, but she doesn''t say anything. Oh, I have nothing, I have lost everything (i...). Oh I want to hear her, But she didn''t say anything. Oh, sometimes love can drive people crazy, oh, your hands are shaking and you collapse on the ground. When you realize that no one is waiting by your side." The tune of the chorus began to soar, tearing the lyrics completely apart, like a broken doll, scattered all over the sky, but also tore all the sadness, pain, struggle, and entanglement in my heart. "Is it better to die? Is it better to give up? They said my life would be better without her. Oh, I want to hear her, but she doesn''t say anything. Oh, I have nothing, I I have lost everything. Oh, I want to hear her, but she doesn''t say anything. Oh, I have nothing, I have lost everything." Hugo lay quietly on the sofa like this, panting sharply from his chest, all negative emotions turned into melody and disappeared, which made Hugo suddenly open his eyes and wake up completely. Clearly realized like never before: this is the end. This song "Nothing ( just created may be the most authentic portrayal between him and Uma. Maybe there was something in the past, maybe there will be more in the future if everything goes well, but the reality is that there is nothing between them now. , Nothing. So, this is the end. Chapter 276： Wind up "Hugo! Hugo! Hurry up, it''s your turn!" An excited voice kept ringing next to Hugo''s ears, accompanied by violent shaking, which made Hugo''s stomach just calmed down again. Starting to roll, Hugo opened his eyes helplessly, and the melody in his mind quietly fell into his heart like stars disappearing in the night. Hugo opened his eyes and saw the man standing in front of him. He recognized this man. He was a photographic assistant, his age was similar to him, and he seemed to be called Earnet (earl.e). When the filming of the scene just finished, Nora jokingly asked, "Does anyone want to date Sam..." Earl raised his hand at that time, bringing laughter to the entire crew. Earle pulled Hugo up vigorously, then handed him a wine glass, "This is yours!" Hugo was still dizzy and too late to react, so he subconsciously took the glass, but he still did not forget to ask, "Why is this glass of wine mine? For what?" Hugo tried to keep his sight. Clearly, he saw that the people in the whole room were happy, and everyone looked at him beamingly. But Earle didnt explain. He also took a glass of wine, crossed Hugos right hand with the glass, and made a gesture of handing the glass of wine. After drinking the glass of wine, he blinked his right eye at Hugoobviously it was a wink. Hugo had received it from Gary Scott several times, which made Hugo laugh. . "Hugo, I have already drunk my cup, now it''s your turn." Earle still didn''t let go, still keeping his hands crossed with Hugo, and the others next to him began to applaud. Booing, "Hugo! Hugo! Hugo!" Hugo raised his eyebrows and looked at Earl''s eyes full of excitement and excitement. Then he didn''t say much, so he raised his head and drank all the wine in the glass. Hugo''s boldness immediately made everything The staff began to cheer frantically. Earl took advantage of the gap where Hugo had just lowered his head, and imprinted a''kiss'' on Hugo''s cheek with lightning speed. Then, without waiting for Hugo''s reaction, Earl jumped up excitedly, with no intention of concealing it. The ecstasy in his heart, and the screaming in his mouth, made everyone next to him start to tease Earle. After Hugo drank the whole glass of wine, he realized that it was actually whiskey, and it seemed to be doubled. In an instant, the spirit of the wine rushed to the brain, making Hugo''s entire brain like a volcanic eruption, and it was burning rumblingly. stand up. Originally, Hugo was able to stay awake, but immediately became confused. The figures in front of him began to appear double-overlapping shadows, so he did not respond in time to Earls surprise attack, but then he saw Earl. The excited look was adjusted. Hugo didn''t pursue it, but he laughed. This is just a joke, there is no need to take it seriously, and then he has to go outside to seek some fresh air, otherwise his lungs will probably be ignited. When I walked to the balcony, it was also very lively. A dozen people crowded on this small platform. Seeing Hugo walking out, a few people also raised their heads and said hello. Hugo saw Joseph''s figure." Joe, don''t you shake it up and down, okay?" Hugo raised his hand to catch Joseph, but felt that the distance could not be grasped, which was very annoying. Joseph looked at Hugo, who was really drunk, and shook his head helplessly, "You can stand firm first!" Then he reached out his hand to support Hugo and let him lean on the door pillar. Joseph turned his head to look at Earl, who was running around excitedly in the hall, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, "Hugo, do you know why Earl was toasting you just now..." Hugo rubbed his own temple like a drum, "I...I don''t know." At this moment, the people on the balcony were arguing loudly about something, Hugo could only look vaguely. When they were arguing, they couldn''t accurately capture what they were arguing about. Hearing Hugo''s answer, Joseph smiled happily. Earle was actually "confessing" to his favorite object in the crew just now, saying that it was a confession, which was actually a joke. He asked the male''sex'' of his favorite to drink a glass of wine, and if he was willing to cooperate, he would drink together. If you don''t want to, refuse. Earle went around and found ten people before and after. Eight of them all cooperated. The success rate was as high as 80%. Of course, this was just a joke at the party. Naturally, everyone didnt mind. On the contrary, they played. Have a great time. In the end Earl pointed the subject at Hugo, who was drinking a little confused, and then deliberately did not tell Hugo the real reason. In the end, he succeeded. No wonder Earl was so excited. Obviously, however, Joseph did not remind Hugo of his plan. Anyway, reminding Hugo now, he probably can''t remember. "Hey, Hugo, do you dare?" The man next to him rushed to Hugo and asked loudly. The bitter cold wind and huge volume from Lake Washington made Hugo a little more sober, and asked, "What?" "Do you dare to jump into the lake?" someone behind could not wait to shout loudly. Then someone retorted, "This is Seattle in February! This is winter! Do you know what the temperature is today? At least minus fifty degrees Fahrenheit (minus ten degrees)! You are crazy!" It seems that this is what they were arguing with just now, but before Hugo could answer, someone shouted in the porch of the''door'', "Get out, get out!" Then everyone gave way, and they saw someone calling the ground. He rushed out, jumped into the lake suddenly, and then there was a scream with a grin and a scream. Hugo''s "Jing" **** suddenly became sober again. He walked to the balcony and looked at the indistinct figure in the lake. The man shivered and shouted loudly, "Come down! Come down!" You cowards! Come down! Come on Seeing the first person to eat crabs, another person jumped down immediately afterwards. He still yelled, "Let me show you some somersault... Ah..." The words were not finished yet, he Step on the front foot empty, the whole person eats with a dog. The way the **** fell directly into the lake, followed by a series of curses of "grass, grass, grass", "It''s **** cold!" This made everyone next to him laugh. After drinking alcohol, the spirit of "fine" to the brain obviously gave many people courage, otherwise there are not many people who usually dare to try winter swimming. At this time, someone was yelling "keep away" again, and saw a person spread his arms and rushed straight over. When he ran to the edge of the balcony, he didn''t stop his hand. It seemed that he wanted to take a group of people down, but bystanders But not so stupid, they all gave way, and then stretched out their hands to push the instigator down. With a puff, this guy just slammed it down like a shot put in a puddle. The sound of laughter came from the shore immediately, but before the laughter continued, someone stood on the edge of the balcony with an unstable center of gravity and fell directly. Obviously, it was still affected by the guy who spread his arms just now. . This person didn''t want to suffer alone before he fell, so he grabbed the life-saving straw around him. As a result, he pulled a group of people, and they made a few consecutive puffs, as if they were laying dumplings, and four people fell down. Although the people who jumped into the lake were too cold, but since they have already jumped, they naturally have to frame other talents to make money back, so they began to splash water on the balcony one after another, "Come down! Cowards! Down!" The excitement on the balcony attracted everyone in the house. Everyone was paying attention to the group of "dumbs" who dared to jump into the freezing temperature in winter. The laughter continued to whirl on the lake, breaking the night by the lake. peaceful. "Hugo, do you dare?" Another person aimed at Hugo and looked over with a smile, and then a group of people began to booze. Hugos sex is not someone who likes to try this kind of extreme sports. In Hugos life, the only thing that breaks the norm is that he ran away from home at the age of fifteen to pursue his musical dreams. But at this time, Hugo didn''t know whether it was the alcohol problem or the emotional problem tonight, or the instigation at the scene, he suddenly wanted to try it, try something he wouldn''t normally touch. Looking at the staff who looked like zombies gradually narrowing their encirclement, Hugo knew that they were planning to force **** to let themselves fall into the water, so Hugo hurriedly said, "I jump, I jump! I want to jump by myself, It''s up to me!" Then Hugo staggered and stepped back, and someone immediately booed, "Hugo, you don''t want to run away, do you?" Hugo''s answer to him was stubborn. He walked into the room without returning, and then stretched out the **** of his right hand. Hugo was pretty sure that this was the wine''s essence. "Hugo, are you sure?" Joseph was still a little worried, and took Hugo''s left hand. Hugo looked back at Joseph and said with a smile, "Why not?" When he was speaking, his feet softened again. Obviously, the wine''s''jing'' color sound was very serious, "Joe, how about you also? "After speaking, Hugo adjusted his pace, walked two more steps into the house, then turned around and faced the endless lake in front of him. The color of the dark night made the lake seem boundless, and the slightly rippling moonlight paved the surface of the lake, which made people a little scared, but it was more of an indescribable excitement. Hugo took a deep breath and said, "Let me show you what a real diving is." After saying that, Hugo didn''t hesitate, and amidst the roaring sound, he just stepped away because of the booze. The''fine'' and heavy steps One step, two steps, three steps...Hugo adjusted his pace, then kicked the ground hard, took off, Hugo suddenly opened his arms, Like a soaring eagle, he can clearly feel the gust of wind swept over him in all directions, and for a moment it blew his whole person up, as if he could rise into the air at any time, and his heart was hanged at this moment. Get high, and then stop instantly in the high air. This kind of free soaring taste makes adrenaline burst into the mind like smoke and flowers, bursting out gorgeous petals. Immediately afterwards, gravity violently invaded, and a huge force pulled Hugo down fiercely, and he fell heavily, faster and faster, more and more heartbeat, and more and more wind. This kind of falling feeling gradually increased, making Hugo''s eyes widened, his smile froze at the corners of his mouth, but the excitement in his eyes became clearer and clearer, but he hadn''t waited for Hugo to fully understand the mixed emotions and taste, and the moonlight shrouded in the moonlight. The black''color'' surface of the water was already close to the eyes, the slightly undulating water surface changed from black''color'' to azure blue''color'', then to dark blue''color'', and then it turned into a ball of light and burst into Hugo. In his eyes. boom. Hugo smashed into the water heavily. The cold lake water poured into Hugo''s limbs in an instant, and his heart shrank suddenly. The pores bloomed in an instant, and the cold lake water followed thousands of pores. After getting into the body, Hugo only felt that the whole person was refreshed, as if all the negative emotions disappeared without a trace in an instant. Chapter 277： Wash the mind Starting, kicking the ground, jumping, spreading his wings... Although Hugo''s movements are a bit clumsy, and because of the influence of alcohol, they are not so standard. There is no way to achieve the goal according to his wishes, but the movements are so smooth and flowing. It was wonderful, as if Hugo opened his chest and embraced the quiet lake in front of him. The "bang" of the falling water smashed up a large area of ??water''flowers'', but because Hugo jumped so far, there was no''splash'' to the shore, but it caused other people who had fallen in the water to suffer. Now, "Hey! Hugo!", "Damn" and other voices one after another. Hugo sank below the surface of the water, opened his eyes, and looked at the faintly blue lake. The sadness left in my heart dissolved in the lake silently. Instead, the cold lake water eased the wound. Slowly freezing healed, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was gradually outlined in this way. Hugo tried to wave his hands and feet upstream, only to realize that because he threw himself directly on the surface of the water, the limbs hurt by the huge pressure, and the cold water of the lake in winter was terribly cold, making his muscles stiff. . Hugo hurriedly waved his hands and feet, and quickly moved upstream. Fortunately, it was originally just jumping off the surface of the water. It was basically just the weight of the force that pulled him down. The acceleration of gravity did not have much credit, so Hugo did not spend too much effort to get out of the water." "Puff" is like breaking through a blister, appearing above the water surface from the bottom of the water, and the fresh air quickly envelops him, the stars above his head pouring down like a rain curtain, falling into Hugos eyes, so beautiful Scenery, such a wonderful experience, made Hugo burst out laughing involuntarily. At this moment, Hugo seemed to finally get rid of all the past, and at the moment of breaking through the water, ushered in a new life. This feeling of refreshing everything from the brain to the mind, from the heart to the body, heartily, makes people unable to restrain the urge to raise their heads and roar inside. So Hugo did it. "Hugo! How is it!" someone asked from the balcony. "Cool!" Hugo raised his voice and said loudly, accompanied by a series of hearty laughter, "Hahahaha..." This laughter melodiously echoed on the quiet lake, waking up and sleeping in the dark night. The nightmare and unicorn of the moonlight make ripples in circles, which is beyond words. Seeing Hugo''s posture of enjoyment, everyone was a little itchy, and many people wanted to try it out. But before the others jumped first, Joseph had already started the run-up, and then jumped into the water suddenly. Due to Joseph''s size, he threw up a large piece of water''flowers'', splashed on the balcony, and was startled. There was an exclamation, and the people who were in the water laughed. It''s just that poor Hugo was not far from Joseph falling into the water. He was hit by a wave of water directly on his head, making his previously unconscious head suddenly a golden star. "Hugo Lancaster! You nonsense! Oh, God, cold dead, **** **** Christ!" Joseph slapped the water on the lake, venting his inner dissatisfaction violently and angry, and then Embarrassedly swam near Hugo in a dog-crawling style, "God, do you think this is cool? Shit! Grass! Grass!" Obviously, no amount of vulgarity can express Joseph''s inner annoyance at this time. "Hey, Joe, you shouldn''t complain, at least you have more fat than us." Hugo raised his voice and shouted, which immediately made everyone around him laugh. During this conversation, someone on the balcony shouted, "Joseph, Hugo, get out of the way!" Before the sound fell, he heard the sound of running, and then someone jumped down. Joseph and Hugo, who couldnt evade, was another wave of waves. The two looked at each other face to face, and saw each others hair slumped on their cheeks like waterweeds. They looked so funny that they couldnt help but laugh. stand up. "Oh, God, I must be crazy, I actually believe your words!" Joseph shouted angrily. After swimming near Hugo, he vented all his complaints, "Do you know this is winter? The water temperature is now below zero, and we are not Olympic athletes. We jumped into the water without any preparation. Jesus! If my heart is paralyzed, you will feel it." "Are you talking about moving you ashore? It is indeed a difficult task." Hugo was still in the mood to joke, and he didn''t forget to swim to the side at the same time, "Joe, are you sure you can''t come? Someone else... "Puff, Joseph was submerged by a''wave'' head again, Hugo was stunned, and finished the second half of the sentence, "Jump down...hahahaha." When Hugo saw Joseph''s resentment face When he showed his expression, he couldn''t help but laughed directly. "Are you awake now?" Joseph finally swam to the side, trembling and fighting with his teeth constantly, while continuing to complain. In fact, the reason why Joseph jumped off was naturally not because of Hugo''s instigation, but he was still worried about Hugo after all. After all, before tonight, Hugo was not quite right because he was too deep in the play, so he did not stop the rain. Guo drank, including the glass of whiskey Earl handed him; so he didn''t stop Hugo from diving with everyone, and even jumped down himself. These complaints just now are also Joseph''s means to make Hugo active. Hugo looked at Joseph''s embarrassed appearance, and his smile became brighter. "Almost, and, most importantly..." Hugo didn''t think about it at first, but watched Joseph''s uncharacteristic anxious complaints one after another, he knew it. Joseph actually didn''t want to come down, and the only reason he would come down is because: They are brothers. Therefore, Hugo''s mood became more and more light, and then Hugo pointed to his head, "Here I am sober." Seeing Hugo''s bright and brisk smile, Joseph finally breathed a sigh of relief and coughed slightly, "It seems that the cold lake water is still useful, so that your head is finally awake." Hugo didn''t refute Joseph either, but he smiled, "I think it''s better for us to go ashore quickly, otherwise we will drown directly because our limbs are frozen before the water monster jumps out and swallows us." I haven''t felt it just now, but now I just feel like there are countless thin needles pierced into the pores of my body. I originally felt cool, but now I feel a little bit stinged by the freezing, and my physical strength is in this cold lake. The inside slowly disappeared. No wonder people say that you must make preparations before the start of the winter swimming. Hugo and the others are not prepared at all. Now they are only relying on the support of the body. If you continue to stay here, no one knows a joke. Will it become an accident "Water monster...this is not Loch Ness..." Joseph grumbled depressed looking at Hugo swimming forward. But the dashi in his heart was finally let go. He knew that after the complete outbreak tonight, Hugo''s negative emotions were finally vented. However, this method is really not suitable for Joseph, and he expresses strong dissatisfaction with it! The other people around who jumped first have already climbed onto the shore. After all, winter swimming is not an easy task. Although everyone relies on the spirit of wine to dive on impulse, safety problems can easily occur if they are not careful. There are still people behind you who are constantly challenging the "excitement" of diving. With the example of Hugo posing for diving just now, now those who choose to dive are some bold people. Everyone is sitting in strange poses and let stand Other people watching the excitement on the shore laughed constantly, which disturbed the quietness of Lake Washington tonight. Hugo jumped into the water a little far away, and his limbs were inevitably stiff at this time, so it took him a long time before he and Joseph swam to the edge of the balcony. With the help of the staff, they stiffened their hands and feet. Was dragged onto the balcony. The staff standing on the balcony has just taken out all the''wool'' blankets and coats in the room, and when someone gets on the shore, they will quickly use these clothes to keep them warm, otherwise the crew will suffer injuriescold After that, it will have an impact on the entire shooting. After drilling out of the water, Hugo only felt that his teeth were trembling, and the muscles of the whole body were shaking slightly, but his left knee with an old injury did not have any pain, to be precise. It is said that there should be no consciousness. It is estimated that when the temperature is relieved, or the temperature rises, the pain will invade. This makes Hugo can''t help but smile. It is a comment that "deserves it". However, Hugo does not regret it. This diving is indeed very exciting and although he is shaking all over now, his inner irritability, sadness, annoyance, doubt and other negative emotions have completely calmed down. After coming down, he can confidently and calmly''show'' a smile to face everything that may happen in the future. No wonder people say that nature always has the power to wash people''s hearts. Today Hugo personally experienced it. The staff nearby were all chatting about the stimulus of winter diving, and seemed very excited. Seeing these eager faces, Hugo tried hard to show a bright smile, as if he had already Pan-green''s''lip'' flap is nothing like anything at all, "Why, don''t you guys plan to go down and try it? It''s really irritating." Hugo''s words caused more than half of the staff to roll their eyes, "I''m not as good as they are. I''m not as good as they are. I''m playing diving in such cold weather? Then I might as well go parachuting or skiing." These people are still there now. If they didn''t go diving, it was obviously just curiosity, and it was absolutely impossible for them to jump down. "Good idea!" Hugo chuckled. "Maybe I will actually try skydiving. It sounds really interesting." The feeling of gratitude when I jumped down from a high altitude just now is vividly remembered. , This made Hugo begin to understand the meaning of those challenging extreme sports, "Or bungee jumping, at least you don''t need to worry about water monsters. "This is not Loch Ness!" Chapter 278： Ridiculous rumors When the entertainment and news media focused their attention on the follow-up impact of the 36th Grammy Awards, the crew of "Sleepless in Seattle" suddenly broke a piece of news that attracted a lot of people. eyeball. This piece of news published by Anthony Stewart of the National Enquirer attracted the attention of many people with the horrifying headline "Hugo Lancaster Suicide?" In this news, Hugo was chosen for the picture A "credible" picture of being dragged ashore by a group of people. Above the picture, there is a person with his back to the camera, he is being dragged onto the platform by a group of people standing on the balcony, and there is a person below who is helping in the water. The surrounding light is abundant, but because the protagonists person cannot be seen Face, so it is impossible to conclude that it is Hugo. Its just that the person in the water is indeed Joseph Hugos agent, while the others on the balcony are holding''wool'' blankets and coats in their hands, swarming over, matching what Anthony said. The treatment of the "protagonist" is easily reminiscent of Hugo who was dragged ashore. In this news, Anthony mentioned two things. One is that a series of big-name suspicions have caused Hugo to be under heavy pressure. "Sleepless in Seattle" is under tremendous pressure. Anthony believes that the entire crew and producers are in Put pressure on Hugo, which made Hugo miserable. Another is the dating relationship between Hugo and Uma. Whether its the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng" or the Golden Globe Awards ceremony, Hugo and Uma appear to the public as dating partners, but go In the past month, there has been no news about Uma and Hugo, especially when Hugo was in a trough, Uma did not appear. Anthony believes that there is a problem with the relationship between the two, and it is a very serious problem. Under such circumstances, Anthony boldly came to the conclusion that Hugo, who was facing multiple pressures and blows, finally collapsed. During the filming of the crew, he chose to commit suicide by throwing himself into the lake. Anthony made such an inference with grounds, because in the second half of 1991, Hugo once fell into such a low point and sucked. The decadent state of drug and alcohol abuse caused Hugo scandals and almost disappeared from the line of sight of any work creator, and this time Hugo''s collapse symptoms again can be traced. After this news came out, it caused a violent response from the media. If Hugo really tried to commit suicide, then this incident would be a sensation enough. Although many reporters thought it was ridiculous, because Hugo had no symptoms before, especially after he got the chance to star in "Night Sleep in Seattle", it was at least a chance to stand up, and the "National Inquirer" The credibility of Hugo is really questionable; but when you think about it carefully, in the past month, there hasnt been much news about Hugo on the page. No one is sure if Hugo really collapsed, let alone the National Inquirer. "The photo is still very clear. As a result, a large number of media emerged in Seattle in just one day, and everyone flocked to the crew of "Sleepless in Seattle". No one in the entire crew subscribed to the "National Inquirer" so no one knew that Anthony had quietly entertained Hugo again, and no one even realized that Anthony had been hiding next to the crew, like a poisonous snake. In preparations for attacking Hugo, when everyone was in a carnival the night before, no one noticed that there was a reporter watching by the side. Therefore, when the reporters flocked to the filming crew, they were all shocked. Since the launch of "Seattle Sleepless", they have been like completely ignored children, quietly staying in Seattle for filming. Even when Hugo arrived in Seattle, there were no reporters doing follow-up reports. Now suddenly a large group of reporters rushed over and looked at the crew with sharp eyes like prey. This really made the crew a little bit incomprehensible. Measures. Generally speaking, when encountering this situation, the crew will send relevant personnel to receive reporters and then accept interviews. In most cases, this task is undertaken by the producer or the dramatist, and the interviewees are rich and diverse. The director and the protagonist are more likely. Although the crew of the crew were very surprised, the actor hurriedly came forward to organize the chaotic and chaotic order on the scene. Since Hugo and others were filming at this time, the production staff could only ask the reporters to wait a while, but out of curiosity, he still asked, "Excuse me, why did you suddenly come to the crew?" Among the reporters who came to interview today included James Rattle of American Weekly. Since the last time James wrote the news about the Golden Globes banquet brawl for Hugo, he has been on Hugo''s side after confirming that Hugo will play the role in "Sleepless in Seattle". In the two news stories, James was under tremendous pressure, but it was rewarded. The sales of "U.S. Weekly" have achieved good results, which also made James more and more firm in his belief. Faced with a question at this time, James took the initiative to say, "Yesterday there were rumors that Hugo tried to commit suicide." "What?" The crew''s voice pulled two octaves directly, and the incredible expression on his face clearly expressed his inner astonishment, "Are you talking about Hugo?" The expression of the dramatist gave the reporters the most direct answer. This was to give the most true answer without any preparation. Without any cover or calculation, James had a little more in his eyes. He knew. It seems that they have been teased by Anthony again. Hugo finished the filming of a scene, and was discussing the location and shooting of the following scene with Nora, only to wait for the news that shocked him, "Who is going to commit suicide?" Hugo asked. I got the answer from the surrounding staff all looking at him, "Me? Why don''t I know?" Not only Hugo, Nora looked incredible when standing by, "Hugo, do you need me to deal with it?" "No, no, I think I can handle it." Hugo shook his head, but a funny smile appeared on his face. Sure enough, many weird things can be encountered in the entertainment industry. Seeing Hugo''s appearance, a dozen reporters stood up at the same time. Hugo hasn''t seen so many reporters for a while. The lingering feeling of rejection of reporters once again came to his mind. The bad memories of facing reporters made him feel bad. It was difficult for Yuguo to calm down, but Hugo still calmed down and secretly cheered himself up. Although the pace was still three steps away from the reporters, he raised his hand to tell the reporters not to come forward, but he still He turned his eyes to the most familiar James, "What happened?" "Did you jump into the lake the night before?" The way James asked was obviously much more conservative than before, and he didn''t go straight to the subject. After getting Hugo''s affirmative answer, James went on to say, "Then''Country asks The newspaper''s Anthony said that you tried to commit suicide." At the same time, James also handed the "National Inquirer" newspaper to Hugo. "Hahahaha..." This was Hugo''s first reaction after seeing the headlines and pictures in the newspaper. This hearty laughter made the surrounding reporters look a little embarrassed. If Hugo really wants to commit suicide, it will be bright and sunny. The appearance will not appear. Obviously, Hugo responded to this rumor in the most direct way. After Hugo laughed, he said, "I''m sorry to let Anthony down." A joke made many reporters on the scene laugh. The two or three things between Hugo and Anthony are obvious to everyone, and the ridicule in Hugo''s sentence couldn''t be more obvious. "Hugo, what the **** is going on?" James didn''t mind at all. He didn''t believe in the truthfulness of this news before he set off, but it was unavoidable that he had a little doubt. Now he is doubtful. After the contact, the whole person relaxes "We had a late night party that night. Everyone drank too much and was just exploring." Hugo said simply, recalling his adventurous behavior that night, which turned out to be suicidal in the eyes of the media. This is really joyful. Then, the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth could not help but show up again. The reporters at the scene could clearly feel the three black lines on their foreheads. Anthony''s ability to **** was really too strong this time. What is even more shameful is that they all believed it and rushed to Seattle to verify that this is really... It makes people speechless. "Hugo, I heard that you broke up with Uma. Is this true?" Some reporters were still unwilling to bring out the evidence in Anthony''s report and tried to directly ask Hugo for confirmation. Hugo was not surprised when he heard this question. It would come up sooner or later, so he just raised his eyebrows slightly, and then said, "I really haven''t dated Uma recently." "Why?" The reporter is still aggressive Hugo still calmly said, "Uma and I are both grown-ups. As I said before, we are dating. Im dating, its that simple, theres nothing worth exploring. In fact, Hugo and Uma never said publicly that we are in a relationship and always answer reporters with dates, so now Hugo also responded in this way. As for the real experience between him and Uma, these are all his personal lives. The reporters don''t need to understand, so there is no need to cry in front of the media. He is not Taylor Swift(.s). Seeing that some reporters wanted to continue to ask questions, Hugo didnt want to deal with them any more. He took a step back and said, Well, now that your questions have been answered, I think I should return to the crew to continue. Im shooting myself. Then, Hugo didnt give the reporters time to react, so he turned around and left at a brisk pace. This time Hugo can be regarded as having a new understanding of the reporters'' ability to "look at pictures and tell stories". Any picture can be described as "suicide". The imagination of reporters is really rich. This reminded Hugo that the secret of the Loch Ness monster was actually the same, which made the smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth bloom again involuntarily. Maybe a Lake Washington monster will appear someday in the future. Chapter 279： American sweetheart The absurd news about "Hugo suicide" was quickly clarified. After Hugo turned and left, the reporters also checked with many crew members, including all nearby residents, and the results showed one fact: the day before yesterday. The all-night party of the crew of "Sleepless in Seattle" was very enjoyable at night, without any problems, let alone suicide. As a result, the fabricated news of the "National Inquirer" once again laughed generously, but this has long been accustomed to the "National Inquirer". This time the ridiculous rumors came and went quickly, and soon disappeared in the news torrent, but many people remembered the movie "Night Sleep in Seattle". I don''t know if it was a windfall. As for the reporters inquiry, Hugo didnt have any more thoughts, because Hugo has been thinking carefully about his acting experience during this period of time, combining his life experience with his role. The experience is combined to deliver a more realistic performance. This is what Hugo values ??most. In fact, before this, Hugo''s performances were more about the angle "color", through the sculpting of expressions, eyes, voice, intonation, movements, gestures and other details, the image of the angle "color" was three-dimensional. But in Sams performance that night when his true feelings were revealed, Hugo ignored these details because of his inner emotional conflict. On the contrary, he was more from Sams psychological and emotional point of view, savoring bitterness, depression, and sadness. All the performances came out naturally. He didn''t pay attention to how his eyes should be expressed, how his expressions should be portrayed, and how his tone of voice should be adjusted. He just followed his feelings and naturally showed a true emotion. The performance presented in this way is very natural. Although it lacks strength, the emotional infection is very in place, which can make the emotion of the role''color'' resonate with the audience. So, how can we combine emotion and technique to make the performance more three-dimensional? In fact, every type of film is a test of acting skills. It is not only drama movies that require acting skills. Comedy, action, horror and other genres also require acting skills. To give the simplest example, the protagonist in "Transformers" is constantly It seems that acting is not necessary for running and panic, but in fact it is not. How to show the true emotions of the character on the camera, this is acting. Its just that action movies, horror movies, and comedy movies leave a relatively small space for performances. Old drama bones such as Tom Hanks and Meryl Streep, even romance movies and comedy movies, can also provide impressive performances because they can integrate performance into the role. Then he blends his own personality charm with the role of sex, and conveys it through the storyline to infect the audience. In the performance history of the movie "Sleepless in Seattle", Hugo seems to have faintly touched to such a level, but it is still unclear. This made Hugo realize that such a performance process is also precious, maybe it is the way to further improve his acting skills, so Hugo cherishes the performance opportunities in every scene, and carefully ponders the role of Sam. Emotional changes. Fortunately, Hugos inner scruples have completely disappeared, so the performance process has gradually become a process of enjoyment, and Hugo can put aside those redundant factors and devote himself to the learning of acting. This is the best news. . Its a pity that Hugo seems to be far away from that level. Not to mention the combination of emotions and skills. Hugo is not even sure that he can use his own psychological and emotional perspective to present roles. It is clear that there is often too much force in''sex'', which will make the performance presented on the lens slightly exaggerated. Excessive force is necessary to appear on a theater stage like Broadway, because the stage scope is limited, but the audience seats are very wide, and the actors must use slightly exaggerated and enlarged performances to infect the live audience. But when the same situation appears in front of movies and TV cameras, it will become pretentious. Therefore, control is very important. How to control one''s emotions and find a balance between oneself and the role of color has become Hugos biggest issue at present. So the filming process of "Sleepless in Seattle" turned into a very pleasant experience for Hugo to enjoy it. He is working hard to use his abilities to create a Sam who is completely different from Tom Hanks''s mature and stable mind. Image. Joseph looked at Hugo, who was fully engaged in the performance, and his worries finally relaxed. He could feel that the Hugo he was familiar with was back again. This is really good news. And Hugo actually found a new breakthrough in acting in the movie "Night Sleep in Seattle", which is even more unexpected. It made Joseph''s heavy heart finally clear and gradually became clear. Perhaps, the act of diving that night was indeed a wise choice. The crew was running at high speed, and the Seattle scene soon came to an end in the first week of March. There was only one scene where Annie came to Seattle to look for Sam. This scene was the first contact between Annie and Sam, but Annie Misunderstood that Sam''s best friend was his date, so he flinched after only meeting him. But the moment Sam saw Annie, he had a special feeling for her. The magic of love at first sight seemed to be produced between the two people. Unfortunately, Sam could not grasp it. At this time, Meg Ryan finally ended the filming of "The Ruthless Earth and Loved Heaven", and rushed to the crew eagerly. Looking at Meg in front of him, Hugo couldn''t help but sigh. In fact, it was already in the 21st century when Hugo began to have a lot of exposure to movies. At that time, Meg was going downhill at a very serious rate. The frequent rise of the new generation of''female'' stars almost made this smashing American sweetheart drown in countless numbers. Among the fresh''meats'', Hugo''s deepest impression of Meg has remained in a bad comedy movie in 2008. &om, s. new. is a comedy movie that you have seen and forgotten, Meg and the declining forever Latin lover Antonio Banderas (.banderas), and Tom Hanks son Colin Hanks (.hanks) in Among them is Meg''s son. In this movie, Antonio is more attractive as he gets older, and Colin has the handsomeness that his father did not have when he was young, but Meg is old after all. In 2008, May was 48 years old. The old age is so embarrassing that people can only sigh that the years have always been much gentler to men. But today, Hugo saw Meg, who was only thirty-two years old. Meg, who was in the actor''s''Jing'' Hua period, had long golden''color'' waterfall-like hair, and a pair of smiling eyes with playful eyes. The little''female'' posture, the ruddy''lip'' **** are grinning, like a sweet macaron, the''color'' is colorful and sweet, just a glance makes people like her. Although Meg is not the kind of gorgeous and beautiful, but the sweet smile is beautiful to the heart, with the kindness of the girl next door, and the smile that is comparable to the milky smile, which really makes people Have to like it. American audiences have always had an inescapable nostalgia for sweethearts, from Mary in the age of silent movies to Audrey Hepburn (audrey.) to Gottihan (.nawn), and then Meg Ryan and In the nineties when Julia Roberts teamed up to dominate, sweetheart-like beauty "women" has always had an irreplaceable important position in the hearts of American audiences. Even in the long history of movies, American sweethearts and English Roses also have very brilliant One page. Meg is known as the "sweetheart queen (.queen and "she smiled and the whole world was drunk..." became the best footnote to her, and today Hugo really feels Meg''s sweetheart charm. Hugo had met Julia before at the luncheon of the International Innovation Management Company. Julia was known as the "female" with a big mouth. The hearty smile with absolute affinity has become the most iconic "sexual beauty" in Hollywood. Female''. Compared with Julia, Megs smile is sweeter, with a little bit of female playfulness and coquettishness, and at the same time there is a delightful mood, just like a spring breeze. Hugo couldn''t help sighing again, the years are always much gentler to men, but the female demeanor is so dazzling when they are flourishing. The image of Meg in the "Special Task of the Agent" in my mind gradually faded, while the image of Meg in "Night Sleep in Seattle" gradually became clear in my mind. "Good afternoon, Meg, nice to meet you." Hugo offered his right hand. "Nice to meet you, Hugo." Meg held Hugo''s right hand with a bright smile on her face. The rosy''lip'' petals seemed to be smeared with a layer of honey, not in Seattle. Shining in the bright sunlight, "Sorry for being so late for so long. I almost missed half of the filming of the movie. I''m really sorry." Hugo smiled and shook his head, "It doesn''t matter, because I will also be absent from the second half of the film, I am here to ask for your forgiveness." Then the crew will go to Chicago and New York to film the rest of Hugo, and then Hugo Will take the lead in finishing, and then the crew moved to Baltimore to film the part of Meg. That''s why Hugo said this. "Oh, that''s fair." Meg was stunned, but then said with a smile, "Then I hope that our cooperation during this period will go well." "If you''re not tired Hugo said kindly. Meg just rushed over from another filming crew, and will soon be involved in another filming. This is not easy. Its not that easy for a person with acting skills to change between different roles and colors constantly. Meg was obviously very happy when he heard Hugo''s words, "I think our cooperation will be very pleasant." These words made Nora who was standing beside him smile, but Meg noticed. The little friend who has been standing next to Hugo, holding Hugos left hand, did not show a smile, she immediately looked at the friend, "Hey, this should be the biggest hero of our movie, Hugo. , Dont you plan to introduce it to me?" Jonah played by Rose is the beginning of the communication between Sam and Annie. Without Jonah calling the radio, there would be no story behind. So Meg''s words are naturally not wrong. Hugo gently rubbed Roses head and said fondly, "This is my son, Jonah. Jonah, would you mind saying hello to Annie?" Rose then showed a bright smile, "Hello, Annie, are you going to be my new mother?" This Tongyan Tongyu immediately made everyone around him laugh. Chapter 280： Screaming fan Speaking of New York, people always seem to be unable to leave the free female idol, the Empire State Building and Central Park. Of course, there are countless tourist attractions worth mentioning in this worlds largest city. This is Hugos second visit to New York in a year. The second time was because of the filming of "Sleepless in Seattle", and the same thing is that Hugo and the entire crew arrived in New York quietly, and there was no enthusiasm from the media. Obviously, neither Hugo nor Meg, who are in good shape, were able to. Attract the firepower of the media. The absence of media attention has no effect on the crew. The crew went to the Empire State Building non-stop, where they will film the final encounter between Sam and Annie in the play, which is the final part of the movie. Nora Efrons script for "Night Sleep in Seattle" was inspired by the movie "Golden Jade League". The heroine''s favorite movie in the play is "Golden Jade League", and the movie''s finale It was also written to make up for the regret that the male and female protagonists in the "Golden Jade League" failed to meet in the Empire State Building. Therefore, Nora arranges at the end of the story. Sam and Annie meet on the top floor of the Empire State Building. This is a perfect ending to the love that happened because of the radio. At the same time, this is also the first time Sam and Annie have met in the true sense of the word. ''talk. So how to grasp the fire "flowers" produced during this meeting is very important, so that the story can draw a perfect ending. Since Nora wanted to shoot on the ground in the Empire State Building as best as possible, the filming time of the crew became very tight after obtaining the consent of the Empire State Building. They had to complete this in one night. The filming of the scene was not only due to the coordination problem with the Empire State Building, but also the pressure of the cost of renting the shooting venue-the cost of shooting the Empire State Building on site is not cheap. The Empire State Building is one of the most important and iconic buildings in New York. Not only was it once the tallest building in the world, but it was also known as one of the seven engineering wonders of the world. It was built in the 1930s and is considered to be Symbol of American economic recovery. Of course, standing on the top of the Empire State Building with a view of the small mountains is also a superb view. King Kong (.) just climbed the Empire State Building and stood on the "top of the world." Therefore, when Hugo climbed to the top floor of the Empire State Building, the first thing was to leave the entire crew behind him, walked to the edge of the building, and looked at the entire reinforced forest of Manhattan from here. New York is one of the cities with the most high-rise buildings in the world, especially on the island of Manhattan. Hundreds of''concrete'' concrete buildings are scattered on every corner of the island, forming a cold forest. Extending densely in the line of sight, the dots of silver, yellow, and red lights are like countless fireflies running around in the forest, indistinctly delineating the arc of the forest. It spreads high and low to the horizon, and then you can see a dark blue''jade'' belt cutting off the forest-it should be the Hudson River, and then there is a gradual decline of gray.'' Color'' zone. This artificially constructed magnificent scene brings a kind of extraordinary visual impact, which is different from the spiritual baptism brought by the magnificence of nature. The picture in front of us is piled up by humans, and it is more of a one. This kind of spiritual shock is like the feeling of seeing the Great Wall, the pyramids, and the "flower" garden in the sky. It is an indescribable shock that makes people sigh that the human landscape, like the natural landscape, has the ability to make language lose its color. "So, how do you feel?" Meg also walked to Hugo''s side, looked at the scene in front of her and asked, but the oncoming wind caused her to inhale a big mouth of air when she spoke, and could not help but cough twice. Hugo''s eyes were also a little astringent by the wind. He turned his head to avoid the thunder, and watched Meg laugh. "Cold?" It was already nine o''clock in the evening, and it was March again. In New York, the weather is not only cold, it can even be described as biting. Hugo was amused by Hugo when Meg was lowering her head and''rubbing'' her eyes. She tilted her head and glanced at Hugo, and said with a smile, "I thought there should be more sighs about other content." "Yes, yes..." Hugo nodded again and again, squinting his eyes again and looking into the distance, "I heard that standing here can see the scenery of the five nearby states, but... I don''t know, I don''t even know. Brooklyn can''t even see it." "Didn''t you notice that it''s night now?" Meg chuckled lightly. "Except for New York, there are not so many cities nearby that are night cities." Even on a global scale, like New York, sleepless all night. There are not many cities in China. "That''s a shame. I originally planned to appreciate the beauty of other states." Hugo spread his hands and expressed regret. "Then you should choose to travel." Meg retorted with a grin. "Hugo? Hugo! Ah...Hugo!" A series of screams interrupted Hugo and Meg''s small chat, which shocked Meg. Hugo subconsciously took a half step back and said. The female soldier stood behind and took advantage of the momentum to turn his head to look at the situation, and then saw two female students rushing in front, with faces familiar to several crew members behind them. The scene was organizing tourists to cooperate with the filming just now, because before Annie and Sam met, Jonah first arrived at the Empire State Building, and there were many tourists at that time, so Nora hopes to let some tourists stay and cooperate with the filming of the crew. On the one hand, the crew began to set up shooting equipment such as lights and microphones. On the other hand, they organized the tourists, hoping that tourists who were willing to invest in filming could cooperate with the crew. But at this time it was obvious that two''female'' students broke through the staff''s blockade and rushed towards Hugo and Meg, and listening to their voices, the target was Hugo. The two "female" students rushed to Hugo almost at the same time Hugo reacted, and then shouted with excitement and excitement, "Hugo, Hugo..." They seemed to be too much.'' Excited and not knowing what to do, apart from shouting Hugo''s name, he didn''t know what to say. The staff behind him had chased up, and then grabbed the two female students, apologizing to Hugo, and persuading the two female students to obey the order, but Hugo raised his hand to stop the work. Personnel, "It''s okay, it''s okay, we''re okay." Hugo looked back at Meg, and asked with confirmation, "Are you okay?" Meg nodded, smiled and raised his chin, "This is your fan." Hugo turned his head with a smile and looked at the''female'' student standing on the right hand side, "You...uh, have we met before?" Hugo has always had trouble remembering names. He is very It is difficult to keep a large number of people''s names in his mind. Many times he looks familiar when he looks at his face, but he still has no way to match his names. This is the case at this time. "Do you remember me?" The female student excited and started screaming again, "Ah...ah! Do you remember me?" Hugo couldn''t help''showing'' a bitter smile. The test of his eardrum was really difficult, but he smiled and nodded, "Yes, but... sorry, I don''t remember when I saw you." After experiencing the big-name suspicion not long ago, Hugo''s mentality has changed again, so seeing fans who are willing to scream for themselves again, compared to''excited'', Hugo''s mood will be more described as "excited". precise. Therefore, Hugo honestly stated his thoughts: He did not remember when or where he saw this young girl. Meg looked at Hugo who was telling the truth, and opened her mouth wide, let alone her. Even the three staff who followed over laughed in surprise. Hugo''s slightly silly behavior is a star. Unwanted. Its normal for a star to not remember fans. Once in a premiere, you will see hundreds of fans. How could it be possible that every face has an impression, but the star will never admit this, because of this. It would be a kind of "harm" to the fans'' mood, but Hugo just admitted it so loudly, it is really dumbfounding. However, the''female'' student obviously didn''t care at all. She still had a look of excitement, as if she would faint in the next second, but she still tried to evoke the memory of Hugo, "I was Watching "Yihai Xiongfeng" at the General Cinema with my father and met you..." But Hugo shook his head honestly, and the onlookers rolled their eyes again, "Uh...uh...I, I started screaming after seeing you , And then caused many people to watch?" "Scream?" Hugo seemed to finally have an impression. Of course he remembered that when he was watching "Yihai Xiongfeng" at the General Cinemas, he was surrounded by a large group of fans. It was the first time he encountered such an attitude, and the first one. This time let him know that he is already a little popular. But at this time, Hugo overlapped the screaming "female" student with the "female" student in front of him. "Ah! Ah!" The''female'' student screamed again, but this time it was more like a demonstration, successfully awakening Hugo''s memory, "Oh, it''s you! I remember you!" Hugo''s face suddenly appeared With a happy expression on his face, he finally overlapped the "female" student in front of him with the vague image in his memory. UU reading www.uukanshu.cm "Yes, yes, it''s me! It''s me!" The''female'' student happily forgets about it, she can hardly control her emotions, so that all the friends standing next to her are forgotten by her, and her friends can only have a face Helpless expression. "It''s nice to meet you." Hugo''s smile finally bloomed completely. No matter when and where, it is always happy to meet his supporters, especially Hugo is now in a difficult period. It is difficult for him to feel that he is still supported by someone. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Hugo hung his right hand in the air, quite embarrassed. He could only reach out and politely pat the''female'' student''s arm. As a result, it caused a more exaggerated scream, which violently hit the raging wind on the roof of the Empire State Building, but rain Guo couldn''t help but laughed. The reaction of the female student in front of her was so funny, "What''s your name? Uh... Although I may not remember it, but politely speaking, I still want to know, because you left it for me. I was very impressed by screaming." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The answer that made people roll their eyes again. Chapter 281： I trust you "Hugo, I really really like you." The''girl'' was so excited that she couldn''t help herself. It seems that the capacity of her head is the only thing left. In addition to screaming and she really likes Hugo, it seems I dont remember anything, her feet keep stepping on small steps in place, hoping to use this method to relieve the surging in her heart, but unfortunately it seems that the effect is not great, because her eyes seem to be filled with too''excited'' Tears the''flower''. This made Hugo a little flattered. He never knew that someone could like him so much. This is not love, but not inferior to love. This emotion called admiration moved Hugo''s heart. Hugo knew that he was just an actor, and he didn''t do anything earth-shattering, let alone save the people and the country, but he could let an ordinary person look at him with such admiration and longing eyes, which really made Hugo somewhat. At a loss. "Hugo, I want to tell you, I always want to tell you..." The''female'' student tried to calm herself down. Obviously, she had something to tell Hugo. On the one hand, she was worried that Hugo would turn around at any time. Leaving, on the one hand, I couldn''t calm my emotions, so I became very anxious, and the more I couldn''t organize the language. "Relax, relax, I''m here, you have enough time." Hugo chuckled and looked at the "girl" in front of him seriously, except for the first fan he knew, Meredith Morris, In addition to the "daughter" of Catherine Morris, the "daughter" in front of him impressed Hugo the most. He wanted to seriously remember this inconspicuous face, knowing a certain part of the world. In the corner, there is another person who supports himself so deeply and firmly. Seeing the gentle smile at the corner of Hugos mouth, the''female'' student wiped the tears that fell from the corners of her eyes because of her excitement and anxiety. After a few attempts, she finally succeeded in getting her voice to pronounce normally, "I I want to tell you, I believe you." This was just such a simple sentence, but Hugo was stunned. "I believe in you, no matter what the media say, I only believe in you, those rumors, those gossips and those news, as long as you say no, then it is not; only if you admit it yourself, I believe it." The''girl'' student looked firmly. With Hugo, she expressed her thoughts incoherently. She didn''t seem to know how to sort out the thoughts in her mind. She only knew to repeat the phrase "believe", but the power of this sentence was so great that it set off in Hugo''s heart. The huge''wave'' of the stormy tide. "Hugo, I believe you, it has always been like this!" In the past month or so, many things have happened. There are many people who are willing to believe in Hugo, Joseph, Alex, Carl, Charlize, Leonardo...the trust and support of these friends make Hugo the best. Lived a wave of media offensive after wave. However, the female student in front of her is not her friend, her relative, nor her lover. She is a stranger who doesnt know her name at all, yet she is willing to believe in herself so steadfastly. For Hugo, the impact was so great that he didn''t even know what to say. "Why?" Hugo squeezed this word out of his throat after a long time. "Because you are worth it." The''female'' student said seriously, she still has a lot to say in her heart, because she knows that Hugo is not what the media describes, because she has watched Hugo''s programs, interviews and all public information. Because she knows Hugo''s sincerity, enthusiasm and warmth, because she knows Hugo''s seriousness, focus and devotion, because she knows that a person like Hugo with such a warm smile is trustworthy. Maybe some people will say that they know people and know their faces and dont know their heart; maybe some people will say that the so-called celebrity images are all shaped without any real sex; maybe some people will say that the so-called celebrity is a commodity and has no right to be worshipped... But she It didn''t mind, because she had seen Hugo up close, and she had seen those clear and transparent eyes, shining warmer than the sun, so she was willing to believe it. Trust is not formed overnight, nor is her trust in Hugo, it was won by Hugo''s performance! The corner of Hugos mouth outlines a shallow arc, bitter but warm, this world is really wonderful, isnt it? He most hopes that the person who trusts him has betrayed him; and a stranger who has only met once gave it. My most precious trust, I don''t even know her name or remember when the two people met each other. This world is really amazing. "Thank you." Hugo said with a smile. He looked at the''female'' student in front of him seriously. She was only about fifteen or six years old. Her immature face was flushed with excitement. She was not pretty. , There is no so-called temperament, but in the eyes of Hugo, it is so special. The smile on the face of the''female'' student also bloomed greatly, as if it had received the most positive affirmation in the world, "Also, this moviethe movie you are shooting right now, I believe it must be very It looks good. I will definitely go to the cinema to watch it. Not only that, but I will also let my friends and my family watch it together. I really really look forward to this movie." Hugo only felt that his eye sockets were slightly hot, and he lowered his head embarrassedly and showed a smile. He didn''t seem to know what to say except "thank you". This may be the warmest moment since Hugo''s journey, because he finally feels the value of his dream and struggle. Whether it is movies or music, he can get the most sincere feedback from the audience and listeners. This is happiness. Spotlight, praise Sound, focus...all of this is inferior to the audience''s heartfelt approval. "Cough...cough..." Hugo cleared his throat, concealed his embarrassment, and said with a smile, "Meg and I are working hard to shoot, and we will work hard to make a good-looking movie. ." "Guys, we should start filming." The voice of the dramatist came from behind. It seems that the lights and microphones are set up, and the filming can begin when the actors are in place. The staff looked at Hugo and signaled that he should go to work; Meg also greeted the two little girls in front of him with a smile, then patted Hugo on the shoulder, and walked towards the crew. Hugo nodded, indicating that he knew it, but he was only ready to take a step forward, and realized that he had made a mistake. His brain was filled with countless touches at this time, so that the speed of operation was unreasonably slow, so he It was a huge mistake to forget to ask for the name of the''female'' student. "Uh... you forgot to tell me, what is your name?" Hugo looked at the''female'' student and asked seriously. The''girl'' student looked at Hugo''s transparent amber''color'' eyes and looked at herself intently and sincerely. There was a warm and sweet smile on the corner of her mouth. The smile on the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but outline, "Mellelin, My name is Melelyn Dixon." "Merelin Dixon..." Hugo repeated it softly twice, then raised her eyebrows and looked at Merelin again, "Although I don''t remember the''sexuality'' very well, I may not remember your name, but Believe me, I will work hard. After speaking, Hugo laughed heartily. He once again looked carefully at the''female'' student in front of him, trying to remember her appearance. This is his most loyal fan and also The source of motivation for his struggle. "Merelin, it''s nice to meet you. Then, I should...work next." Hugo raised his right hand and placed it next to the eyebrows, smiling and saluting to Merelin, tightly Then he turned and left. The Hugo in front of him is not so handsome. He is dressed in casual clothes that middle-aged men would wear. He is sloppy and untouched; his''tumbled'' hair has not been deliberately taken care of, and his face has even added a lot of wrinkles. Makeup. But in Melerin''s eyes, this is Hugo''s most perfect look, just because the corner of his mouth is smiling, and that smile, like a ray of sunlight, is forever preserved in Melerin''s heart. She sincerely hopes that the big dye tank in the entertainment industry will not let Hugo lose this smile, she is willing to follow this smile and stick to it. "Merelin!" The companion beside her pulled Lamelene hard, complaining with a gloomy expression on her face. Merelyn came back to her senses, and then suppressed the excitement and said to her friend, "How, how, I told you, Hugo is handsome, isn''t he perfect? ??Isn''t he? She is the perfect dream girl in my heart, handsome, handsome, sunny, gentle, gentleman, refined, humorous..." "Merelyn!" Kayla Keer (kara.) depressedly interrupted her friend''s "flower" infatuation, which made Merelyn looked at it puzzledly, and asked "What''s wrong?" She was so angry that she smoked, "I know Hugo is handsome and perfect." Seeing Meleryn was about to''excited'' again, she quickly interrupted her friend and continued, "But the problem is, you didn''t give it to me. Chance to introduce yourself! Hugo doesnt even know my name!" In fact, after seeing Hugo just now, Kayla and Melerin screamed and ran over . Kayla was not so fanatical about Hugo, but seeing a handsome guy and a star, its natural. ''Excited. But in the end, all the scenes were occupied by Melerin, and Keira did not get any chance to face Hugo face-to-face. However, what Kayla has to admit is that maybe she didnt have too many handsome guys for Hugo before, but after the scene just now, she has completely changed her attitude towards Hugo. This handsome guys gentle eyes and sunny smile are simply Let her melt away, and his focus and gratitude for Melerin captured her at once. "Sorry!" Meleryn patted her head in annoyance, "I''m so "excited", you know, those media have been harassing Hugo recently, so I always thought I have to tell Hugo that I believe he supports him, so I forgot..." Kayla looked at her friend. She had witnessed everything as a bystander just now, so she wouldn''t blame her anymore, so she shrugged helplessly. "I know, I know, don''t I know your recent irritability? I will forgive you today." Kayla added inwardly, "Because I saw that Hugo was also out of control, let alone you ......" Then, watching the excitement that Melerin was flying again, Kayla finally showed a smile again, "Hey, I decided to officially like Hugo Lancaster from today!" Chapter 282： Romantic moment Joseph watched Hugo walking towards him, his face was filled with a shallow smile, his steps seemed to be lighter, and when he got closer, he could vaguely see the joy in Hugos stretched eyebrows. Dancing lightly. Such a Hugo, it really has been a long time since, and Joseph''s mouth has a smile unknowingly, "What''s the matter? What happened?" Hugo looked back at the two little female students who followed the staff to the tourist gathering place. "That female student was called Melerin. It was when we sneaked to watch the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng". The fan I met..." Joseph had already witnessed all this just now, so naturally he knew, "Yes, I saw that the little girl who was screaming at the time, because of her, we ended up being surrounded by a crowd of audiences for a long time, didn''t we? " Obviously, Joseph''s memory is much better than Hugo, and he can remember it without reminding. Hugo nodded and confirmed, "I had a very pleasant conversation with her." Hugo retracted his gaze, met Joseph''s focused gaze, and drew the corners of his mouth. "It feels good to be trusted." Joseph picks up. Eyebrow expressed his incomprehension, but Hugo did not intend to continue explaining. He stretched his body and said, "I''m going to start working, isn''t it? Work, work!" Joseph did not raise any objection to Hugo''s change of topic. Looking at Hugo''s brisk figure, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but lifted up again. The Empire State Building scene was filmed from the part where Jonah came to the top floor to look for Annie, and then Sam rushed to the top floor to look for her son; then, when Annie arrived at the top floor, she found that there was no one, and unexpectedly found that Jonah was staying. The backpack on the top floor; in the end, Sam brought Jonah back to look for the schoolbag, and Sam and Annie finally met. By the time the last part of the filming was completed, it was already more than three in the morning, and the wind was raging so that people could stand unsteadily. But Hugo and Meg had to talk about love in such an environment. Obviously it was not too difficult. I took six shots before and after, but Nora was not satisfied with the results. The fire flower between Hugo and Meg was still lacking in persuasiveness. To produce fire "flowers" between actors, obviously it needs to be brewed by opponents, otherwise it is the real chemical reaction between actors, but Hugo and Meg did not produce the attraction between men and women. The cooperation time is too short, so it is not easy to dedicate persuasive fire flowers. Nora had to suspend the filming, allowing the two actors to re-emerge their emotions, and only after getting a positive answer, did they start filming again. Hugo found that he was still a little distracted tonight, probably because he had moved his head too much, so he had to settle down and focus the distracted attention on Meg again. After restarting the shooting, the effect was still not satisfactory. I took three more shots before and after, but Nora still didn''t nod in agreement. "Meg, Hugo, I know this scene is very difficult, the sudden burst of love is not so easy to show, but I need this kind of fire flower, I need you to fall in love with each other at this moment, Its just less than two minutes, okay? Nora still understands the actors difficulties. Meg has just walked out of another play, and the partner is still her husband; Hugo has just ended a relationship, and The way it ends is not too pleasant, so it is really difficult for the two actors to suddenly have a strong chemical reaction to each other. Nora can only hope that, relying on the acting skills and professional qualities of the two actors, the feeling she expects will be filmed. Hugo took a deep breath, then opened his eyes, and looked at Meg seriously, and looked at her seriously and carefully. The direct look of Meg was a bit uncomfortable. After all, the two of them were still unfamiliar, but Mei Ge is also a professional actor, so instead of avoiding Hugo, she just looked back. The two people just stood there, looking at each other. Meg is a very attractive and beautiful female, there is no doubt that although she is six years older than Hugo, she is still an attractive female. Hugo looked at Meg''s eyes deeply, as if Meg''s heart could be seen through the window, watching his reflection in Wang Qingche''s eyes, listening to his heartbeat beating gently in the raging wind For a moment, Hugo had already ignored who he was looking at. Everything around him was blurred, including Megs face. He could only see the fluorescent eyes, and then little by little. Sink down. Puff, puff... The heartbeat didn''t speed up, but it became heavier and heavier. With a "bang", you can feel a small flame burst in your mind, and a few sparks popped up around it, causing the sound of accelerated blood flow from Hugo''s eardrum. Without knowing it, a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth. Meg didn''t feel much at first. Although Hugo is a very attractive man, he is not the type she likes. Moreover, she and her husband Dennis have a very good relationship without any problems. However, in order to make the film necessary, she must hypnotize herself and let herself "fall in love" with Hugo for the next two minutes, so she did not avoid Hugo''s sight. Unconsciously, Meg saw the stars in Hugo''s amber eyes and began to gather together, like bunches of fire flowers, making her heartbeat start to lose. The original rhythm suddenly brightened up in the dark world around, only Hugos deep eyes could be seen, slowly dragging her into a wonderful world full of fresh flowers, which made Meg slowly Melted in the amber lake. The fundus of his eyes was quietly lit by the fire "flower". This is the driving effect of the opponent''s play, but when two actors are performing the opponent''s play, if one of the actors can take the lead in the play or present a more''precise'' performance, it is very likely to drive the other party into the play quickly, and at the same time play out as much as possible. Own level, even super level performance. Therefore, the opponent''s play is an interactive segment, which may completely suppress the opponent and may promote each other. Obviously, at this moment, Meg was driven by Hugo, thus entering the rhythm and state of the performance. "Start!" Nora sensitively felt the emotional brewing between the two actors. She quickly separated the two, walked back to where they should have been, and then started filming the scene. "I forgot to be beside the telescope..." Jonah and Sam walked over as they talked. As soon as Sam looked up, they saw Annie not far away. At this time Annie was holding the teddy bear in Jonah''s 520 novel package. , I turned my head when I heard the sound, and then the movements of the two people came to a halt. Sam looked at Annie incredulously. This was the "girl" who had been in a relationship before and made him startled. All the expressions on his face calmed down, and the surprise in his eyes slowly settled down, and he kept his eyes on. Looking at Annie. Annie looked at the man in front of her sincerely. This man who made her worried and could not forget. She originally thought that everything was just a symptom of her phobia before getting married, but when she really saw Sam, her heart throbbed. He Huo Hua let her know that this is the moment she has been waiting for. Annie walked over with the teddy bear and stood face to face with Sam. Sam was still reluctant to look away from her, and said, "It''s you." "It''s me." Annie''s eyes remained firmly in Sam''s. "I saw you in the street." Sam said to himself. His heartbeat seemed to stop due to the load at this moment, making his voice especially soft. "Are you Annie?" Jonah asked curiously, holding his father''s hand. Annie had to turn her gaze to look at Jonah, smiled and nodded, "Yes." This answer made Sam stunned, "Are you Annie?" The Annie that Jonah kept talking to him. The crowd looked for him thousands of times, and suddenly looked back, but the person was in the dimly lit place. This made Sam''s eyes show his surprise, and a touch of joy bloomed proudly. Annie was embarrassed by Sam''s hot eyes, her cheeks flushed slightly, she quickly picked up the teddy bear, tried to change the subject, and said to Jonah, "This must be yours." "My name is Jonah, this is my dad, and his name is Sam." Jonah took the initiative to introduce him. Facing this scene, his wish was finally fulfilled, obviously in a good mood. "Hello, Jonah. Hello, Sam." Annie looked at Sam''s candid and affectionate eyes. She couldn''t help being a little nervous and shy. She avoided her eyes slightly, but she was reluctant to move away completely, she could only be a little timid. Looking at the teddy bear in his hand, he asked Jonah, "What about it?" "Howard." "Hello, Howard." Annie greeted the teddy bear in a low voice, then handed the bear to Jonah. When she raised her gaze again, Annie saw Sams deep eyes filled with a smile, making her heartbeat that had already been chaotic started to throb with excitement like a deer. This time, Annie was unwilling to look away, so she greeted Sam''s clear eyes calmly, trying to conceal the tension and throbbing in her heart The sound of the guard coughing came from behind to remind me. When it was time for them to close the''door'' of the Empire State Building, Sam looked back at the guard, then looked at Annie in front of him, as if he was considering his own tone, with the caution of the first date, and hope to leave to the other party. The cautiousness of the good impression, the excitement and excitement that cannot be concealed in his heart, tried to make his own words seem flat, but he didn''t know that the deep voice was soft and watery, and he had leaked his inner secret, "We should leave. " Annie thought that Sam was talking about him and Jonah, not including her; she thought that this magical fire flower caused by the radio disappeared in the gust of the Empire State Building, which made her sigh. , The disappointment between the eyebrows welled up from the bottom of my eyes, I could barely squeeze a smile, and maintain the grace of a stranger. Sam lifted his chin slightly, and looked at Annie with the gentleman''s brilliant smile at the corner of his mouth, "Together?" Then he stretched out his left hand towards Annie. At this moment, the joy in Annie''s heart broke through all the shackles and burst out from the bottom of her eyes, eyebrows and the corners of her mouth. She raised her right hand and slowly placed it in Sam''s wide and warm palm. Happiness is finally complete at this moment! Chapter 283： Happy ending "Ka!" Nora''s excited voice was blown to pieces in the gust of wind on the top floor of the Empire State Building, but this did not prevent Nora from using body language to express her true inner emotions. Hugo and Meg glanced at each other tacitly. They knew that this time the shooting finally satisfied Nora, and it had gone through a lot of hardships. However, since the two of them have not completely come out of the filming state, it is inevitable that there is some affection in their eyes. Originally, they have not noticed anything abnormal, but a gust of wind blows them and makes them shiver together. The holding hands seemed to burst into flames, and the two of them let go of their hands at the same time. When their eyes met again, both of them laughed. This is Hugos first attempt to shoot a love scene. No wonder people always say that co-actors are prone to "flowers", and there are countless couples in Hollywood because of shooting the same drama or movie, not only because of the day and night during the filming. At the same time, because it is difficult to distinguish between reality and drama when involved in the plot, it is easy to bring one''s true emotions into it, so as to produce the fire flower. At that moment, Hugo and Meg really had a "flower" between Hugo and Meg, and the feeling of electric shock made both of them feel a little embarrassed. However, for Meg, she was accustomed to it. She quickly recovered her calm, while Hugo was a little more cautious. After she signaled Meg to leave first, the cold wind on the top floor was blowing, which gradually cooled down. After the two actors had a tacit understanding, the filming of the ending part went much smoother, and it took another three quarters of an hour before and after the end of the story to complete the filming of the encounter scene of the Empire State Building. Then Hugo stayed in the crew for three more days, ending all the scenes in New York between him and the little friends of Ross, and then Nora officially announced that all the actors on Sam''s line were completely finished! "Thanks, hard work." Hugo and the staff hugged one by one, thanking everyone for their hard work during this period of time. In fact, for the crew, it is normal for someone to be the first to finish. Few episodes can get all the actors to finish in the same week. But like Hugo, as a leading actor, it is very rare that he is completely finished in the middle of the filming. Therefore, Hugo thanked everyone, and encouraged everyone to continue to cheer. "Meg, the hard days have just begun, come on." Hugo also gave Meg a hug. There was no embarrassment between the two people at this time, but because after filming the love scene, they became familiar a lot. Meg looked up and down in a relaxed Hugo, "I won''t envy you, don''t "wander" and take time to "seduce" me. "I am confused." Obviously, for the next she needs to devote herself to the shooting and Hugo Meg complained about the matter of having finished work, which made Hugo laugh hehe, "However, for your strong pectoral muscles, I forgive you for abandoning me. " Megs ridicule made the surrounding''women'' laugh shyly and excitedly, while the men all began to whistle. Hugo laughed heartily, looking at Meg helplessly. "You just... did you... test me when you hugged? Uh..." "The''pectoral'' muscle, yes, I am feeling your''pectoral'' muscle." Meg said boldly, causing the''women'' next to them to laugh like silver bells, Hugo I feel a bit hot on my cheeks. In fact, if Meg was like Elizabeth-Rusty who auditioned for "Dahe Love", she would pick it head-on. Funny, Hugo was able to face it calmly, not only because Elizabeth is a stranger, but also because all of this is swing and swing. But like Meg, first friends, and then joking with such little details of life, Hugo seems a little at a loss. "I just don''t know what''s going on with your ass." Meg stuck out the tip of her tongue and gently picked her own''lip'' flap, with a hint of playful''induction''. The confusion and provocation made the group of people next to him suddenly roar, and even Joseph was amused by Megs bold behavior. Nora even started to applaud and booed, not at all like the capable female strong person in the previous auditions. In fact, Megs conversation has its origins. Hugo had a rivalry with Rob Reiner in Seattle before. Sam, played by Hugo, asked his friend Jie, trying to figure the current female person. What do you like, Jie, played by Rob, replied that nowadays,''women'' all like''pectoral'' muscles and hip buttocks, which makes Sam very incomprehensible. Sam even stopped, and while asking Jie "what about my ass", he lifted his jacket and looked at Jie with his hips. As a result, the two big men began to examine Sam''s **** on the street. After reviewing it, Jie definitely said "not bad", and Sam asked worriedly, "Is it up?" Compared with Tom Hanks''s honest and honest image, Hugo''s image is undoubtedly more handsome and sunny, which also makes the Sam he portrays more spring. When the scene was filmed, the original picture was already very happy, and Rob, an old naughty boy, actually joked with Hugo, gave Hugo a slap on the **** after the filming, and then he was satisfied with it. Said, "I don''t know how Sam is doing in the movie, but in life, I''m pretty sure Hugo has a cocked butt." This was originally just a small joke before the actor, but it accidentally touched everyone''s laughter and made the whole set laugh very joyously. For a period of time since then, the staff saw Hugos greeting saying "How is your **** today?" Even some staff who are familiar with Hugo can lift their **** every time they meet Come to say hello, this has become a daily pleasure for the crew. Unexpectedly, Meg actually played it for a while at the finale today. Meg looked at Hugo''s helpless smile and shrugged, "What''s the matter, isn''t it allowed me to play? It''s a shame to miss this, it should be the highlight of the whole movie." Although Hugo is still a little bit shy and helpless, Hugo has always been willing to cooperate with the jokes between friends. He calmed down when he heard Meg''s words, turned his back to Meg, and lifted his cover. He held the coat on the''butt'', then deliberately turned up and said to Meg, "What about my butt?" Seeing Hugo''s direct and candid actions, whistles on the scene suddenly sounded everywhere, and ghosts and wolves howled one after another. Meg raised her eyebrows slightly unexpectedly, but was not shy. Instead, she widened her eyes and blew a whistle, "Oh...Should I say, is this the best?" After speaking, Meg slapped her face playfully. Stopping his mouth, he said with a look of surprise and shyness, "Oops! A lady should never be so direct." Meg''s performance obviously made the whole crew boil, and everyone burst into laughter. But this was not over yet. Meg watched Hugo put her clothes down again. She actually sighed and said regretfully, "Unfortunately your''trousers'' are too loose..." This time it really made many people stunned. The laughter rang out in a chaotic manner. Many people were holding their stomachs and could not laugh. It seemed that they were laughing too hard. Although Hugo''s cheeks were still a little hot, he still turned around boldly and asked calmly, "How about it?" Meg opened her eyes wide, raised her eyebrows, and then licked her lips with the tip of her tongue. "Of course! The welfare of women and sex!" "So I won your heart in the end, didn''t you?" Hugo replied without showing weakness, this is to put the two of them into the story again, "But, when did you move your gaze down? When I met in the street, was it still in the Empire State Building?" Meg was also irritated by Hugo''s counterattack, and laughed. The pink cheeks showed that her cheeks were also hot at the moment, "Oh, I remembered it, it must have been when Jonah and I were playing on the beach to shed a secret." There is also a plot in the story, where Sam and Jonah are playing on the beach, while Annie is hiding behind the houseboat and watching quietly. Hugo is clearly implying this scene. Seeing Hugo and Meg joking with each other, Nora walked out, "No, you are all wrong, because I saw what you were looking forward to during the audition, and that''s why this movie came out." "Cocked", this time the whole crew is fried, even Meg covered her mouth and laughed, Hugo is no more silly now, she can only giggle huh. Dont look at "Sleepless in Seattle" is so affectionate. In fact, Nora Efron also wrote a "fine" script such as "When Harry Meets Sally", the latter''s famous restaurant in history. Call. ''bed''. The scene shows Nora''s boldness and directness As expected, she kills everyone in seconds. Although "Sleepless in Seattle" is a work that Hugo took over during the difficult period of Hugo, unexpectedly, the situation encountered in the previous "Yihai Xiongfeng" period did not appear. The atmosphere of the entire crew is very harmonious, which makes Hugo looked reluctant when he finished. Fortunately, there were no tears at the time of parting. Instead, laughter. Everyone sent off Hugo with a smile, then revived and continued shooting for the rest of the film. After the filming of "Sleepless in Seattle", Hugo''s work has temporarily reached a stage, which brought Hugo back to an unemployed state again, and it is estimated that there will be no work in a short period of time. Originally, Hugo wanted to go back to Los Angeles directly, continue to tinker with his band work, and return to the streets to perform music performances, but then think about it carefully, although Los Angeles is full of music, but New York is not too much, you know, the existence of Broadway This makes New York one of the most famous music cities in the world, not to mention that street hip-hop has become the essence of the citys blood vessels. The last time Hugo came to New York, he didn''t have time to stroll around. This time he finally had time. It would be a pity to miss it again. So after Hugo and Joseph greeted them, the two decided to stay in New York to relax for a while, enjoy the treatment of a tourist, shuttle through this magnificent forest composed of reinforced concrete, and appreciate the special charm that belongs only to the Big Apple. Chapter 284： 0Old Hui Opera Standing on a random street in the city of New York, it is easy to be "lost" in the bustling, endless flow of prosperity, because this city is like a tube of ever-changing flowers, showing the beauty of various forms. Yan'' face. The prosperity and luxury of the Upper East Side, the lushness of Central Park, the luxury and fashion of Fifth Avenue, the art and rebellion of Greenwich Village, the randomness and chaos of Brooklyn, the dignity and filth of Wall Street... This is a city full of countless charms, like a miniature world, where people can appreciate the world, whether it is enjoying life or struggling career, it is full of countless opportunities. Although Hugo, the countless sightseeing spots in New York, is very interested, in comparison, Hugo still has more interest in Broadway. Broadway Avenue, which runs north-south from New York City, is the most important road in the city, not only because it is one of the most central''traffic'' roads in Manhattan, but also because it gathers the world''s most peak theater talents. Sweat. If there is Hollywood on the West Coast of the United States, then the East Coast has a world-famous cultural heritage because of the existence of Broadway. This has also led to the emergence of cultural circles with their own characteristics on the east and west coasts of the United States, forming a comprehensive confrontation from movies to music, and this confrontation has also contributed to the prosperity of the entire American entertainment culture. Broadway Avenue is the core of American modern song and dance art. Every year, millions of tourists from all over the world sit in the seats of Broadway Theater and enjoy the exquisite colorful drama culture that has been deposited over the centuries. The biggest feature of Broadway song and dance art is that it has no artistic restrictions. It integrates dance, music, and drama. Some repertoires integrate art and public tastes. They have strong viewing and entertainment. From "cats" to "Phantom of the Opera", from "Les Miserables" to "Miss Saigon", an endless stream of''precision'' repertoires have allowed tourists from all over the world to come to this mecca of drama repeatedly to appreciate this rich and diverse art. Hugo has always had a strong interest in Broadway drama, because it is a very rich form of artistic expression. Imagine standing on a wide stage and using your own singing and performance as a channel to present a brilliant and brilliant show. It is a kind of performance that has no retreat. A mistake may cause a chain of negative reactions, so the actors on-the-spot adaptability must be very outstanding. Although the Broadway singing method is not suitable for popular music, the Broadway performance method is also too exaggerated on TV and film works. This is a performance method that only applies to the Broadway stage, but Hugo still believes that, The arts are interlinked, and I can definitely learn different things from the Broadway performances. "Why did you choose this play?" Joseph looked at the''door'' ticket in his hand, which was written with the name of a play he had never heard of, "major problem (a. matter. of., because there was no show. The actor''s picture in the magazine is introduced, so Joseph doesnt know where the highlight of this play is, I just saw the cat in the theater, why not watch this classic play, I heard its very beautiful. ." Hugo squeezed the bowler hat on his head and looked at the noisy people around. "Do you think we can buy tickets for the cat?" Although Hugo chose this theater. Its a bit away from Times Square (.square), but the number of viewers is still considerable. It is not easy to buy tickets for a popular drama like "Cats". It is possible to book at least one week in advance. To get a chance to enter the arena, people like Hugo who come to buy tickets on a temporary basis will naturally need to step aside. Joseph also understood what Hugo meant, and looked at the lively crowd around him, he could only shrug his shoulders helplessly. If it were a month ago, it is estimated that Joseph might start to whisper, relying on Hugo''s current popularity and status, it should not be too difficult to obtain a VIP box''door'' ticket; but now, Joseph has not said much. Obviously, the mentality has also been calmed down a lot. Hugo picked up the door ticket in his hand and pointed to the row of characters below, Also, dont you see this name in the cast list? "They didn''t give me a picture magazine, how did I know..." Joseph grumbled, this is really a play without any name, and there is no even a picture magazine, so it is difficult for Joseph to produce it. interest. But when Joseph''s eyes fell to the ranking character at the bottom of the''door'' ticket, he was suddenly stunned, "This is..." Joseph thought it was his own eyes, and looked up at the surrounding lights. , Walked to a place with more light and glanced down, "This is Catherine Hepburn (. Hepburn)?" Joseph raised his head and looked at Hugo, casting a confirming look, "This is the Catherine Hepburn we know?" Obviously, Joseph was not prepared enough for such a name to appear at this moment, and his eyes were full of hearts. It was surprised and unexpected. Hugo couldn''t help''showing'' a satisfied smile, "When I saw it, I was also very surprised, so I learned that this drama still has a''door'' ticket, so I didn''t hesitate to prepare to watch it. I missed it. Opportunity, but regret for life." Catherine Hepburn, one of the greatest''female'' actors in the history of American cinema, maybe if this "one" is not included, many people will raise their hands in agreement. This''female'' actor born in 1907 is from the United States. The most legendary "colorful" movie superstar is recognized as an iconic "sex" figure in American film and theater. Some people even call her "Your Majesty Catherine". Catherine has so far maintained the highest number of Oscars for the best actress in the leading role. She has won four figurines in the twelve Oscar nominations for the leading actress, even though Meryl Streep was later nominated in the number In terms of surpassing Catherine, but Catherine is still selected by the American Film Institute as the first hundred-year greatest''female'' actor in American film history. In Catherine''s actor career, she dedicated "Alice Adams (.adams, "Little''women'' (.ehe..., "Guess who will have dinner (guess.ihe. , "Golden''Color'' Pond (on... and many other classic masterpieces. His brilliant career as an actor began in the 1930s and lasted to the 70s. For 40 years, she became a Hollywood actress. ''An actor''s benchmark character. In addition to her superb performance, Catherine also became the most maverick and top female actor after the 1930s because of her wit, wit, elegance, and unruly personality. Catherine refused to dress up as a lady''girl'', she liked long''trousers'' casual clothes. She was the first Hollywood''female'' star to wear menswear under the screen, and was the first film history to wear a''trousers'' outfit to attend the Oscars. Later, you must know that in the age when Catherine was growing up, the''feminist'' movement and the liberation of''female'' sex'' simply did not give birth to unfamiliar concepts. ''''Sex'''' can''t even be tolerated wearing long trousers and appearing in social social occasions. But all these restraints have no effect on her, not to mention the bad relationship between her and the reporter. The reporter simply took Catherine in no way, and loved and hated her. Catherines rebelliousness has countless iconic sex events in her career. Except that she has never attended the Oscars to receive her Oscars, the most impressive thing for Hugo is from Yu Catherine''s care for her colleagues. In 1959, Catherine collaborated with Elizabeth Taylor (.) and''Montgomery Clift (.) to film a work directed by Joseph-l-Mankiewicz (.l. "Suddeer". Before the filming of the film, Clift suffered a car accident. During the filming, his condition continued to deteriorate. Hepburn took the initiative to take care of him and helped him give up sleeping pills and treat his illness correctly. Although Hepburn and Taylor are doing their best to take care of and maintain Clift, the director Mankiewicz is indifferent to Clift. Once during the filming, Clift shows signs of shaking, forgetting words, or being empty, Mankiewicz will tell the producer to replace the actors, and Hepburn and Taylor join forces to threaten the director if Clift does not play them. Both also quit. Because they think that the director publicly discusses abandoning Clift, which is a kind of torture to the actors and is too cruel, they all think that Mankiewicz is an unsympathetic person. On the day when the film was finalized, Hepburn walked up to Mankiewicz and asked him, "Are you sure you are finished filming?" and repeated it three times, after getting Mankiewicz''s confirmation that there is no need to reshoot. Hepburn paused, then jumped up and slapped Mankiewicz to express his dissatisfaction with the director. Hepburn then turned and left. Since then, Catherine Hepburn has never worked with Joseph L-Mankiewicz. In fact, when Hugo heard about this before, he only discussed it as an anecdote. After all, life in the entertainment industry was too far away from him. But after entering the entertainment industry, Hugo realized how incredible this is. Even when the power of directors and producers has been greatly reduced, few actors dare to confront the director so directly. Not to mention the super director. You know Mankiewicz became famous as early as 1933 because of "Tao brother (, and later because of "three wives.''Yan''. History (a. letter... three) ". and "Comet Beauty (all.. Eve won the Oscar for Best Director Golden Man for two consecutive years. It''s as if someone slapped Steven Spielberg directly on the set. In 1959, it was even more incredible that the female actor Catherine, who was still not valued at the time, performed this feat. Especially after experiencing big-name suspicions, Hugo has even better understood how rare and difficult it is to confront reporters, defend colleagues, and stand by oneself. This also made Hugo''s admiration for Catherine more profound. This "female" and "sex" can be regarded as a legendary life from the perspective of an actor or an ordinary person. Therefore, Hugo couldnt wait to be able to purchase tickets for the significant issue in which Catherine personally appeared, and Joseph took a quick step towards the entrance of the theater without saying a word, and waited to go far. After a few steps, it was discovered that Hugo hadn''t followed. Joseph turned around and widened his eyes and complained, "What are you waiting for? The drama is about to begin! Hurry! Hurry!" It was three quarters of an hour before the "major issue" began. Chapter 285： Legend of Movie History Josephs "excitement" was naturally blocked from coming back. It was three quarters of an hour before the start of "Major Issue", and the previous performance was still in progress. The ticket inspector at the "door" naturally couldn''t let Joseph in. He could only touch his nose to dust. After sitting outside and waiting for a long time, the previous performance was over, and the cleaning staff also signaled that the venue was cleaned up, and then Joseph and Hugo couldn''t wait to walk in. The two people walked up the stairs to the second floor and found their place in the VIP box. At this time, the entire theater was empty. There was no one except the staff who were pulling up the stage curtain. The huge center of the theater was huge. The chandelier pushes the''milk'' yellow'' light to the entire theater space, and the surrounding small light bulbs cast a lazy halo to dissipate the darkness in the corner. Hugo sat in his seat and looked at every corner of the theater carefully. It is hard to imagine that there was still noisy and prosperous fifteen minutes ago, and the heat left in the air gradually settled down after the show, and fell into an ethereal silence. . As the performance time approached, people began to walk in one after another. Since Hugo and the others bought VIP seats on the second floor, they could watch the noise below from a high level. I don''t know if it''s because the "major issue" is not a world-famous show, so not many tourists come to watch the scene, but more are local audiences in costumes. Although after entering the 21st century, Broadway has gradually declined in the face of various forms of entertainment offensives such as cinemas and the Internet, but the 1990s is still the golden age of Broadway, and the upper-class aristocrats in New York all appreciate a brilliant show I am proud of his theatrical performances, and I am very happy to join in on Broadway Avenue. Even opera and drama are juxtaposed as the most solemnly invited representatives on a date. Therefore, even if there are no tourists, it is not surprising to see local audiences coming to watch the drama. However, the attendance rate on the scene is really disappointing. The theater is not big, with a maximum capacity of about 300 people, but at this time it is not even half full, and at this time there are only five left before the official start of the repertoire. Minutes away. No wonder Hugo and Joseph were able to buy door tickets just now. "Why are there so few people?" Joseph frowned and asked in a low voice. He obviously couldn''t understand the withering scene before him. If you ask Hugo this question before the Golden Globes, he would probably be puzzled, but now Hugo understands one thing. There is no immortal popularity, even if he is a famous artist. , That''s just a title in the history book, and it doesn''t have any appeal to the younger generation. Katherine Hepburn is obviously like that. In 1982, the 75-year-old Catherine won the Oscar for the fourth time for her performance in "Golden Color Pond". After that, although Catherine still has film works, she has gradually faded out of the big screen. She only appeared in two TV movies after 1985. On the one hand, she was facing very serious health problems because of the increase in her age, and on the other hand, because she put all her own''essence'' on the stage. On the play. Stage play is where Catherine started, and now it will also be the end of her career as an actress. "Because no one knows that Catherine will appear in this performance." Hugo said with a little regret and disappointed. He just learned that Catherine was due to health problems for a month or two during a chat with the ticket inspector of the theater. Only a few times in May will appear on the stage in the "Major Issue" play, and every Broadway play has at least three casts to maintain normal performances, so it is difficult to know when she will appear. "Yes, but she is Catherine Hepburn! Why no reporter knows!" Joseph still felt very indignant. It can be seen that his liking for Catherine is the kind of worship from the heart. Although Joseph did not say, Hugo speculated that perhaps Joseph became an agent because of Catherine''s influence. "Because this is the entertainment industry, the entertainment industry that loves the new and dislikes the old." Hugo sighed for a long time. When an artist lacks sufficient exposure, it is easy to disappear from people''s sight and even be forgotten by people. , Even a generation of superstars like Catherine are like this, not to mention those mediocre "flower" bottles. "Actually, even if you know that Catherine will appear, there are not too many people willing to come. This is a''major problem'', not a''cat''." Joseph fell into silence when he heard Hugo''s last words. He was like this just now. The first reaction was to watch "cats" instead of "major issues", and other audiences must be the same. Moreover, Catherine has spent the most glorious 50 years of her career as an actress, and the sharp decline in attention has really made her lose her previous appeal. In fact, the drama "Major Issues" was first staged on Broadway in 1976, and was suspended after a year. Now 15 years later, some smaller theaters on Broadway will have experimental sex performances, and a months schedule is only three shows. These news were all inquired by Hugo when he was chatting with the ticket inspectors, so Hugo was mentally prepared for the bleak attendance rate before him. But even so, Hugo sighed when he really saw it. Not only was Joseph aggrieved, he was even more so, because Hugo seemed to see that this was his future, but at the same time he was very curious, since he knew that there would be such a treatment, why was Catherine unwilling to give up? Vaguely, Hugo felt that he knew the answer, but he couldn''t sort out a thought. The performance is about to begin. The lights of the chandeliers have been turned off, but the seats in the venue are still 1/3 empty. It seems that filling all the seats is an impossible task. Hugo patted Joseph on the shoulder, "The performance is about to begin." Joseph took a deep breath, condensed all his mixed thoughts, and focused all his attention on the performance that was about to begin. Soon, the heavy red "color" curtain was opened, and Catherine, dressed in a white "color" long gown, black "color" gold silk coat and long gown, walked onto the stage with a cane, which immediately made the audience sound. Warm applause. This legend in American film history is still active on stage at the age of eighty-five years old. This incident is a miracle in itself, although Catherine''s slow and slightly staggered steps can tell that she is bad. In her physical condition, the audience still expressed their support for her with applause. This is a very simple story about Mrs. Bazel living in her own single-room mansion in Oxford, but her peaceful life is broken by her grandson Nick and his four companions, as well as a new kitchen. The butler discovered an unexplainable mysterious event in this house. The appearance of these miracles made Mrs. Bazel into a bewilderment. She began to question her lifelong belief: Does God really exist? Naturally, Catherine played Mrs. Bazell, and to Hugos surprise, it was Christopher Reeve who played the grandson Nick, a handsome actor who is famous all over the world for his role as "superman." After he became famous, he responded to Catherine''s call and appeared on the small stage of Broadway, which was indeed a huge surprise. In Catherines career as an actress, her bizarre and crazy comedy qualities, extraordinary wit, and humor have always been talked about. Now standing on the Broadway stage, she has carried forward this relaxed comedy performance and made the audience laugh. The sound keeps on. About one third of the time when the performance started, a group of people sat down in the VIP seat on Hugo''s left. In the darkness, Hugo could not see the other side clearly. He only knew that it was a large group of people. Five or six people. There was a small noise when they were seated. One of them took the top hat off his head and bowed slightly to apologize to Hugo. Hugo just nodded slightly to show that he didn''t mind, and then turned his attention. Received it back. Sitting in a Broadway theater to watch a performance is a very magical thing. The small theater is designed with echo structure, so that the voice of the actors can be surrounded by their ears, although due to the distance of the stage, Hugo must be equipped with VIP seats. Only the telescopes of Japan can clearly see the performance on the stage, but this kind of rushing performance form is really shocking. Especially watching Catherine performing at the scene so close, this experience is even more special. Hugo can clearly feel that Catherine relies more on changes in body language to convey emotions-this is also caused by the speciality of the Broadway stage. , And through the binoculars to observe the changes in Catherines expression at close range Hugo only knows what it means to be natural. Every smile, every move is like this. The charm formed by gestures is in the line of sight. It keeps zooming in, so that the beating of the heart unknowingly changes with the dramatic changes on the stage. This is a completely different feeling from watching a movie. The lifelike sense of reality gives everything a magical power, which makes Hugo happily laugh and applaud, although the audience on the scene is not There are many, but they are obviously professional audiences who really understand the drama. Everyones reactions are highly consistent, as if there are more than two hundred friends who have "made" friends to watch together. The common preferences make the scene "flowers" clustered. , It''s so lively. So when the first half of the performance was over and entering the intermission, Hugo did not react at all, and wondered, "Why did it suddenly close? Isn''t the performance not over yet?" He was obviously enjoying it, completely unaware of it. The passage of time. Joseph also sighed fascinatedly at this time, "It''s so''exquisite''! It''s so''exquisite''!" So he didn''t hear Hugo''s question at all, but just looked at the stage reluctantly. The closed red''color'' curtain. As a result, a voice came from Hugos left hand side and explained, This is only the first half. The actors need to make adjustments before starting the second half of the show. Chapter 286： secret guest Hearing the explanation from the left hand side, Hugo woke up. He was so involved that he forgot to separate the first half and the second half. This was also a time for the stage to change the scenery and give the actors a short break. Hugo turned his head and looked to the left, showing a smile to express his gratitude. Then he realized that all the lights in the theater were still not lit up, dimly indistinct, so he simply nodded to pass. gratitude. The person sitting next door just nodded slightly, even if he responded, obviously he had no plans to communicate further. Hugo''s gaze stopped subconsciously on the side faces of the people on the left hand side, because these people were late just now. Although they did not cause any special commotion, it was obviously not polite to watch a Broadway show. Hugo paid more attention to them. Sitting on the left hand side of Hugo is a strong big man. He is leaning on the back of the chair. From the dim light, you can vaguely see his strong muscle lines, but Hugo strongly suspects this. The big man fell asleep because he didn''t move at all. One person in the past is a relatively slender man. The figure outlined by the entire "yin" shadow is two sizes smaller, almost completely hidden by the big man. It is estimated that he was talking to Hugo just now. , But Hugo cant see clearly, he can only see his slightly sharp nose tip, abruptly squeezing a curve in the dark shadow, twisting the hazy shadow abruptly. A cold shape. Is this person the special guest invited by Catherine? Otherwise, he is late for the VIP seat, and a large group of people are following. Apart from this reason, it is difficult for Hugo to imagine a better explanation. As if aware of Hugo''s gaze, the man shrank back. The whole person was hidden in the shadow of the big man and completely disappeared from Hugo''s sight. Hugo realized that he was a little abrupt, so he immediately withdrew his gaze and looked back at the heavy curtain on the stage. "Hugo, did you see Catherine''s performance just now? Isn''t it exquisite?" Joseph gently pulled Hugos right arm and said in a low voice. Although it is time to rest, everyone is not making a lot of noise, but the voice that knows so much is covered in the faint darkness. Hugo nodded vigorously, "Of course, you forgot, I''ve been here all the time." Hugo can feel the excitement hidden in Joseph''s words. Watching this top actor''s performance up close is indeed amazing. Endlessly, "Did you find out? Catherine''s momentum displayed throughout the performance easily promoted the development of the entire plot, taking everything in her hands... I think this is the so-called actor temperament." Hugos viewing angle is slightly different from Josephs. He observes more of the interaction and involvement between actors on stage. Each actors performance has distinctive characteristics. On Broadway stage, only the performance of all actors can be gathered. Only by being together can we dedicate an exceptionally brilliant drama. If there is a problem in any link, it is possible to lose all the games. This reminds Hugo of the tradition of British actors. Although the center of the worlds film industry is Hollywood in the United States, people have always believed that American films represent business and European films represent art. Although this view has changed since the second decade of the 21st century, The general pattern is still the same. In the pattern of European movies, the actors'' solid performance skills are even more obvious to all. This also makes European actors always able to make great achievements after entering Hollywood. Among them, British actors are the most special existence. People have joked that if British actors want to achieve results, there is a path that no one can avoid. First, they are from college, which is the so-called professional background. ; Second, the West End is influenced by stage plays in Londons West End. The West End and Broadway are ranked as the worlds two major theater centers, which means that actors must have enough performance experience to accumulate; third, they must be able to abandon their own image and play the role of a break. Sex, such as homosexuality, perverts, murderers, and other roles. After experiencing all of this, the British actor is considered to be initially qualified to be a "master". The fact is also true, whether it is a "flower" bottle actor of the appearance association like "The Spirit Prince" Orlando-Bloom (orla), or it seems to have starred in the "Harry Bo" series, "Downton" The top old drama bones like Maggie Smith of The Manor have all grown up step by step in this way. Even if there are later child star actors like the little actors in the Harry Potter series, when they grow up, they will re-travel the path that British actors have to pass, and complete the ancient British stubborn but prudent. Tradition. The reason why the performance of stage plays is placed in such an important position is because it is a test of many aspects such as the actor''s on-site reaction, the exaggeration and exquisiteness of emotions, the involvement and entanglement of the opponent drama, the communication with the audience, and the appeal of the performance. , An excellent stage actor has all the conditions to become an excellent film actor, but an excellent film actor may not be able to obtain corresponding recognition on the stage. Catherine Hepburn, a well-known female actor, not only has spirituality and aura, her acting skills are also a kind of performance temperament accumulated on Broadway for many years. Just now Hugo personally experienced this so-called temperament. Catherines every move can grab the audiences attention and attention, and make people never think about "how this actor or this role should be...", but rather firmly believe that this role should be like this. This kind of natural performance temperament is a kind of extreme enjoyment for the audience, and for the actors who are in the same industry, it is a kind of''spirit'' impact and baptism. No wonder British actors have to withstand the test of stage plays. No wonder so many actors like to walk into Broadway to watch performances, because this is not only a kind of enjoyment, but also a kind of learning. Of course, in the same way, if an actor''s performance skills are not solid enough to stand on stage, it is easy to find flaws. In front of Catherine''s powerful air scene, the solid performance foundation of several other actors on the same stage made them not shining, but they did not fall under the wind, and Christopher Reeve made Hugo shine even more. This reminds Hugo of what he said about Christopher. In fact, Christopher is an outstanding actor. He was also a professional performer, and then he played in Broadway dramas for a few years. His basic skills are very solid. , It was just a "Superman" that made him famous all over the world, and people focused on his handsome appearance, thus ignoring his performance ability. And this kind of "flower" bottle image followed him all his life until his death. After relying on "Superman" to get huge praise, Christopher still returned to the Broadway stage to star in an unknown drama with Catherine, presumably because he has always pursued acting skills. Hugo inexplicably remembered Langs previous acting planning for Lancaster. Although he didnt like Lang, he could not deny Langs professionalism. He built an early stage for Lancaster to rely on his acting skills to start steadily. This enabled Hugo to quickly win acting recognition after appearing in "Smell the Fragrance and Know the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" because of the relevant experience before, otherwise people would still only treat Christopher as they would. Hugo is positioned in the position of the "flower" bottle. After all, Hugo''s opponents in the two movies are two powerful movie star-level actors. Hugos thoughts were chaotic and shared with Joseph intermittently. Joseph also didnt like Lang, but he also agreed with Hugos ideas, "Perhaps Lang is a jerk, but he is The position of the agent is indeed capable." This is also the reason why the two opponents of Tracy and Lang are getting stronger, because they have real materials. "Cough...cough..." A low cough came from the left hand, Hugo and Joseph looked over subconsciously, and then Hugo saw the mysterious guest with a pointed nose pointing to the stage. Hugo turned his head to look. When the curtain was faintly shaking, it seemed that there was not much time from the beginning. Hugo knows that the other party must be reminding himself not to continue the conversation. It is indeed very impolite to disturb others while watching the drama. Although Hugo and Josephs conversation are very quiet and not intermittent. Coherent, but Hugo realized that he was a little too excited just now, and it still affected others, so he quickly bowed his head and said "sorry" to the mysterious guest, and then sat quietly with Joseph, waiting for the second half to re-draw The curtain opens. In fact, there is still some time before the opening of the second half. The sound of Xi Xi Suo Suo on the scene continued for a while, and then gradually calmed down After waiting for about two minutes, the curtain slowly opened. Start again in the second half. The story of the second half gradually deviated from the briskness of the first half. Mrs. Bazel, played by Catherine, gradually began to think about the philosophical question of "whether God really exists..." more and more. Everyone fell silent, and fell into deep thought as the dialogue proceeded. Hugo is no exception, but he is also observing how the actors perform on stage after the burden of acting has increased. For Hugo, a non-major actor who was halfway through, continuous learning and continuous hard work are the only way for him to progress. It is really rare to see Catherine, Christopher and others on the Broadway stage at such a close distance. Hugo is not Willing to miss it. Therefore, Hugo looked very seriously. He dragged his cheeks and looked at the stage almost intently, putting all his thoughts on the stage. The audience fell into a focused silence, and even the sound of breathing was lightened a lot, lest they would interrupt the pretty performance on stage with a little movement or noise. But at this moment, on the left side of the first floor, a flashlight suddenly lit up. Although it was just a "click" flash, it still made many audiences subconsciously murmur. The flashing light interrupted the process of watching the performance and was very dissatisfied. No one will be satisfied with such a situation. Chapter 287： So-called personality Suddenly interrupted while watching the performance, it is like a sudden blackout during the rollover of a roller coaster, which is really disgusting. It was rude to carry a camera in a theater on Broadway. Taking pictures is forbidden by order, and flashing lights? This is simply a heinous crime. The flash light suddenly turned on at the scene, and the audience all expressed their dissatisfaction with murmurs. Hugo and Joseph were no exception. When Hugo turned his head and looked to the left side of the first floor, he saw the person out of sight. The mysterious guest directly extended the middle fingers of his hands, expressing his protest in this strong way. But apart from complaining, the audience couldnt do anything, and they didnt plan to do anything. Everyone soon turned their heads and regained their sights on the stage, ready to continue watching the performance, but the performance that was still in progress on the stage suddenly stopped. Catherine stopped, to be precise. "The gentleman who uses the flashlight, would you please go out?" Catherine walked to the front of the stage, facing the position where the flashlight was on just now, and said, Catherine was walking on crutches and it was difficult to walk, but she still He raised his head high, and expressed his inner anger with arrogant and righteous words. This accident quieted the scene for an instant. The culprit obviously didn''t want to stand up and admit his mistake, but Catherine would not allow such a thing to happen, "I''ll say it again, get out! Otherwise the performance won''t start again!" Catherine said loudly on the stage that her words were not so polite this time, and then she repeated it again, "Get out!" Sure enough, there was a person in the auditorium on the left hurriedly stood up and walked out towards the''door'' of the theater with a slight stagger. When his figure disappeared in the light and shadow of the''door'', Catherine was here. Then he walked back to his position, adjusted his breathing, and started to enter the performance state again, bringing all the audience back to the drama of "significant problems". Although Hugo has heard countless times that Catherine is a''female'' who is full of sexuality and sharpness, and her glorious deeds are spread widely. Imagine that she dared to slap For the top director, the sudden incident just now is not unexpected; but even so, Hugo saw Catherine standing on the stage with his own eyes. The powerful momentum was not weakened by her age. People were dumbfounded, and even wanted to applaud her. Maybe many people will have "sex" or even "sex" to describe Catherine, but Hugo is more willing to use the term "professional" to describe Catherine''s behavior just now. The use of flashlight by an audience member during the performance is not only a disrespect for the performer, but also interrupts the rhythm of the performance; it also affects other audiences and affects everyone''s investment. So Catherine expressed her dissatisfaction with the audience on behalf of the actor and expelled the audience from the theater. Maybe Catherine is a sexual person, but she is also a dedicated actor. This reminds Hugo of the first half of 2013, when the old British drama Helen Mirren () performed a stage play in the West End of London. As a result, the ongoing procession on the street was so loud that it penetrated into the weakly walled theater. , Making the audience and performers miserable. As a result, this''female'' actor, who won the Oscar statuette for her role as Queen Elizabeth II (.) and was respected as the''female'' majesty, wore a pearl-studded drama and a crown. Coming out of the''door'' of the theater, he used dramatic language to express his condemnation righteously, "Quiet! I''m performing here, and people are paying a lot for the''door'' tickets!" Then, the parade was quiet. In fact, Catherine''s actions today are surprisingly similar to Helen''s actions. While being domineering, they also showed their dedication and focus. Hugo couldn''t help thinking, if he stood on the stage, would he also criticize the off-site interference factors for being too focused on his performance? Although Hugo''s personality is not like this, he really stands on the stage. On the stage of performance, who knows whether the result will be like this? It''s just that Hugo can''t find the answer in a short period of time. Given his half-bucket of water, it is estimated that Broadway will hardly be willing to invite him to be a part of a certain drama. Although experiencing the little interlude just now, Catherine returned to the performance without any problems. She quickly reentered the state and continued to dedicate her exquisite performance to the audience. The audience off-site were obviously very professional and did not whisper. They immediately returned to the live performance and re-engaged in the appreciation. But I dont know if Catherines domineering image just now had an impact. When Hugo watched Catherines performance, words such as "strong" and "dominant" always appeared in his head. The non-compliance made Hugo quite dumbfounded. Of course, this also makes Hugo admire Catherine even more, because she can freely switch between different roles without feeling repulsive, and at the same time it will not make the audience uncomfortable. From the reaction of the audience, it can be seen that Catherine''s performance still easily convinced the audience, making the slightly dull second half still full of surprises, and it also made the original esoteric theme full of charm. Although Hugo is not a believer in Catholicism, after experiencing the journey, it is difficult for Hugo to say clearly whether there are any gods and ghosts in this world, and under Catherine''s "persuasion", Hugo''s mind can''t help but start. Thinking about issues such as birth and death, religion and belief, I have to say that this is the charm of performance. When the performance was over, Hugo didn''t even notice the passage of time, and sighed in surprise there, "This is over?" But at the same time, Hugo also stood up and applauded for the first time, expressing his heart.'' Excited, and I would like to give the most sincere appreciation to the actors performances. And Joseph jumped directly up excited, slapping his hands vigorously and quickly like a seal. This kind of Joseph had not been seen by Hugo before, and he could clearly feel the trembling wave of Josephs body because of the excessive exciting movement, which made the smile at the corner of Hugos mouth involuntarily magnified. It was not just Hugo and Joseph. The audience stood up and gave the most enthusiastic applause, including the group of people sitting on Hugos left hand. The mysterious guest also stood up and patted his hands politely. , Including the big man who was suspected to be asleep also stood up with a slow beat, clapping together ignorantly. There were not many spectators at the scene today. It is estimated that there were less than two hundred people, and one was driven away by Catherine in the middle. However, the audience that was not full at this time broke out with the hottest support. This thunderous applause was Heartfelt applause from the audience. In a serious and formal occasion like the theater, there are no screams, no whistle, no cheers, only lonely applause, but the continuous applause on the stage like the tide is the most direct affirmation of the actors on the stage. The praise constituted by the applause shook Hugo''s heart like overwhelming waves. This is the real live performance! Hugo didnt know how long he had been applauding, but all the audience stood proudly like a straight green pine, clapping constantly, maybe ten minutes, maybe fifteen minutes, the passage of time is not important at all, rain Guo only knew that his red and swollen hands completely vented the excitement in his heart. Perhaps, only in occasions like dramas and operas will there be applause that lasts for tens of minutes, because this is the only way for the audience to express their inner emotions, and it is also the only channel for the audience to give back to the actors. Due to the overwhelming applause, the actors had to come to the stage three times before and after the curtain call. Among them, Catherine won a three-minute applause alone. This is the charm of Broadway. The audiences preferences are revealed in the first time, and the audiences satisfaction with the actors is also directly expressed without any cover. At the same time, the audiences sense of the performance is also very fruitful in the daylight, which is a blow to the actors. Motivation is enough to be the most authentic touchstone for testing an actor''s performance. "Your evaluation of the play just now is correct." After the applause gradually declined, there was a voice on the left hand side. This voice was very special, a little hoarse, but very gentle, not loud, but rather warm. Whispering, a sense of familiarity hits his face when he enters Hugo''s ears. "I was still curious just now, did I meet you? Now it seems that I didn''t admit the wrong person." Hugo subconsciously turned his head and looked over, and said at the same time, "Thank you..." Then Hugo saw the man in front of him, instantly as if he was struck by lightning After leaving the place, the following words were directly stuck in his throat. The man in front of him has a pale face, a pair of rosy''lips'' are particularly conspicuous, and his nose looks''stiff'' and sharp, as if a sharp blade divided his face into two halves, which is not bright His eyes were drawn with a shallow lower eyeliner, and a long, dark, slightly curly hair fell randomly on his shoulders. At this time, he had already put on his top hat, covering about one-third of his face, but Even so, this face is still so clear and familiar, even more familiar than Hugo''s own face. Although Hugo has lived here for more than a year, he is still a little unfamiliar with his face, and even for many moments he will look at his face in a daze, and then ask questions, "Who is this? " But even if Hugo doesnt recognize his own face, its absolutely impossible for him to fail to recognize the face of the man in front of him, and the true identity of this man makes Hugo, who has experienced many big scenes, suddenly become speechless. The situation, standing in place like a silly idiot. The man in front of him is the only man in the world, and there is only one man in the long river of music, who can never be copied. Michael Jackson. Chapter 288： King of music For anyone who loves music, regardless of whether he likes it or not, no one will not know Michael Jackson. This man who occupies an irreplaceable place in the long river of music, his name can definitely be said to be thunderous all over the world. Elizabeth Taylor, who has the reputation of being the most beautiful "woman" in the world, called Michael Jackson as the "King of Pop Music" at a cultural heritage award ceremony in 1989. Since then, This name became the exact description of him. Although Michael has never publicly asked others to call him that way, there is no doubt that this name is definitely well-deserved. In 1965, Michael, who was only seven years old, and the other four brothers of the family formed the "Five Jackson Brothers (the... 5 and appeared in front of everyone. Since then, he has opened up his legendary and colorful life. In 1979, Michael, who had left the family sibling group, released his first solo album "Crazy (off.the.wall, which created a legendary era for the history of modern pop music throughout the 1980s. "Thriller ( is more. It became the only album in the world with a total sales volume of over 100 million. It not only broke the monopoly of the pop music industry by white people at that time, but also brought black music to the mainstream. In addition, Michael has transformed the music video from a mere propaganda tool into a form of artistic expression with a storyline. He is considered to be the founder and milestone of modern music video. Now the music video format advocated by Michael has been adopted. Widely used, all over the modern pop music industry. Not to mention that Michael, as a dancer and a performer, used his special sound quality, timbre, voice, singing voice, pace, and posture to show the world the art of a singer. Fifteen Grammy Awards, twenty-six National Music Awards, and seventeen U.S. Billboard champion singles have made him a unique three-time inductee into the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame. He has also won multiple Guinness World Records, including "The most successful artist in the world", "The pop singer who makes the most money in a year", "The most successful pop family", etc., and more than 750 million albums have been sold worldwide. The 15 million album sales certification has made him the best-selling male singer in the history of popular music. If you want to count the records of Michael, the great king of pop music, you may not be able to fulfill his honor day and night, let alone explain his brilliant career trajectory one by one, and his influence in the field of music. , Even in the distant 2014, it still hasn''t completely dissipated. For nearly half a century, you can feel Michael''s influence on music. This is the legend. Therefore, when Hugo saw Michael in front of him, his head crashed directly. In fact, after the past years exercise, Hugo has calmed down a lot. When I saw Catherine Hepburn just now, although Hugo was "aggressive", she did not react too much. Of course, Catherine was performing on the stage. If it is just a pure audience, there is still a distance between the two, which is also one of the important reasons. However, now seeing the great king of pop music standing beside him with a smile like this, Hugos first reaction was to want to speak foul language, especially when he realized that the person sitting on his left hand just now watching the show was Michael. Apart from foul language, there is no language that can clearly express the ten thousand grass-mud horses running wild in Hugo''s heart. The surprise and pause on Hugo''s face have long been accustomed to Michael. He has seen all kinds of crazy fans in his career, so he will not be scared by Hugo at all. But when he noticed Hugo''s expression, Michael''s first reaction was to suppress some of his smile, and the sense of distance in his eyes suddenly opened. This slight change of Michael will naturally not be ignored by the focused Hugo. He moved his eyes away a little embarrassedly. He also knew that he was staring at Michael like a fanatical''radical'' activist, which would definitely make Michael. It''s uncomfortable. This is very impolite behavior, so Hugo shifted his gaze while expressing his apologies, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I think I have to check if there is any drool from the corner of my mouth." Hugo sincerely apologized and added a little humor, which was obviously very effective, because Michael didn''t turn around and left directly, but went on to say, "You like this show very much?" Hugo raised his head again and looked at Michael, who was pale in front of him. His heart was still shocked. Especially when he saw Michael up close, he could see the foundation and plastic surgery on his face even by relying on the slightly dim lights in the theater. His nose, the impact of this kind of direct confrontation still kept the inner shock from dissipating for a long time. However, Hugo has experienced a year of polishing in the entertainment industry, and his mentality is indeed a lot tougher, so he has suppressed his inner "excitement" very well, and sincerely and politely cast his eyes back at Michael, "Yes, I am Catherine Hepburn''s loyal movie''fan''." Its always difficult to say the first sentence. Hugo can feel the mood of Melerin on the roof of the Empire State Building, but after a start, things seem to be much smoother. Hugo was originally stuck in the mud. The muddy brain also started to work again, "In addition, I am an actor, so I always want to learn some experience from my predecessors. The process of watching is always a bit too "excited". After all, not all actors have I have the opportunity to watch Catherine''s performance up close." Hugo complained to himself: Of course not everyone has the opportunity to see Michael Jackson up close! Obviously, Hugos frankness made Michael feel friendly. Although Hugos voice was still slightly tense, his efforts to stay calm and calm were a positive sign, which calmed Michaels vigilant eyes a bit, but I still kept the distance of three steps apart, "Oh, you can see that some of the opinions you made on the performance just now are very interesting and professional." "Sorry, I was a little bit overwhelmed when I spoke. It''s not the behavior that a professional audience should have when it affects everyone." Hugo''s mentality is still too tight. He tries to keep his eyes staring into Michael''s eyes, not because of curiosity. It''s very impolite to look around if you have excess heart. Especially for Michael, he is a very vigilant person, and there are even signs of crowd panic disorder. However, why did Michael take the initiative to talk to himself today? This is really weird. Normally, Michael must have arrived at the scene quietly just like when he came, and left quietly when he left, so as to avoid causing commotion as sexual as much as possible. So, why did he stay after the performance and still talk to himself? But Hugo did not have time to think about this question at this time, because his brain must concentrate on the conversation, "Of course, I was lucky not to be driven out by Catherine." Hugo confessed his mistakes generously and ridiculed himself. This sincerity made Michael feel warm, and he rarely showed a smile on the corners of his mouth, "No, no, your words didnt bother you. To me, in fact, I dont know much about drama. Your remarks have answered some of my doubts. If you are not watching the performance in the theater, maybe I would like you to be able to chat with me while watching the performance. of." It seems that during the intermission just now, Michael interrupted Hugo and Joseph''s "friendship" not because it was too noisy, but because he wanted to talk, but Hugo didn''t notice it. "I was actually not sure just now. I always felt that I should have seen you. When the final lights came on, I was sure of my thoughts." Michael''s smile was shallow, he spoke softly, and he seemed very gentle. , Does not have the aura of any big star, and is far from his domineering on stage. On the contrary, the big bodyguards standing next to him look fierce and stare at Hugo fiercely all the time, as if Hugo will violently hurt people at any time. "You are Hugo Lancaster, right? That actor?" This time, Hugos surprise could no longer be concealed, "Yes, Im Hugo Lancaster, this is my agent." Hugo panickedly turned around and introduced Joseph, but found that Joseph didn''t know when he saw Michael in front of him, and then Joseph turned into a terracotta warrior, standing there, motionless, even if Hugo introduced him to him, he didn''t respond. But Hugo didn''t have time to wake up Joseph. He quickly turned his head and looked at Michael again, "But, how do you know me?" Although the results of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" are very good, they have not yet released the video tape. There is no way to enjoy it at home, and it is obviously impossible for Michael to appear in the cinema, so Yu Yu Guo Man''s mind is full of question marks. "Oh, I accepted an interview with Oprah last month. Before UU Reading officially agreed to the interview, I watched several episodes of Oprah''s programs, including the episode where you were interviewed." Michael explained it unhurriedly. Hugo suddenly realized that in January, Michael accepted an interview with "Oprah Talk Show". This was his first interview on a TV show in 14 years. Finally, he created the "Oprah Talk Show" which can never be surpassed in history. Of 62 million viewers. It''s no wonder that Michael recognizes himself. It seems that the reason why Michael would talk to himself is obviously due to this episode. At least he left a positive impression on Michael. Michael didn''t finish his words. He smiled and then said, "Actually, I have seen your negative news for more than a month. It was very lively." This sentence made Hugo quite embarrassed. Smiled. If Michael believes in the news that Hugo is playing big names, this is the real laughter. Compared with Hugo, Michael is the one worthy of playing big names, and Hugo is simply a half-bottle of water. Qualifications to play big names. But Hugo can''t directly explain it in front of Michael when he meets for the first time. That will only make him desperate and make the rumors more authentic. But to Hugos surprise, Michael chuckled and said, The ability of the media to fabricate news is always helpless, doesnt it? Chapter 289： Sympathy Michael looked at Hugo with an awkward smile in front of him, and the smile on the corner of his mouth unknowingly became bigger. This is really an interesting young man. At this time, from the whole process of watching the performance before, it can be seen that Hugo is very polite, even for strangers, he also puts his mentality very well, whether it is an apology or a smile, he is full of sincerity, not to mention It is impossible for such a young man to play a big name because of Hugo''s concentration and devotion in the process of watching the performance. In fact, Michael is a very vigilant person. He believes that there are only children in this world who can''t lie. Hugo is not a child, but Hugo didnt know who the person next to him was just now, and he didnt have to play him as a stranger. More importantly, Michael could find a childlike look in Hugos smile. clean. Although Michael doesn''t know how Hugo is, at least in the matter of playing big names, Michael knows that it should be a malicious hype by the media. As for the so-called malicious media hype, Michael naturally couldn''t understand it better. "What''s the solution? This is our job, isn''t it?" Hugo was very surprised by Michael''s words. He did not expect that Michael would give him a positive response instead of believing the rumors of the media. Michael smiled and nodded, "For these rumors in the media, our best response is to be ourselves, because the truth will not be shaken by these rumors." Suddenly, there was a flash of inspiration in Hugo''s head, and he finally understood why Michael took the initiative to talk to him! On the one hand, because he is an actor and a peer, Michael will not refuse to contact certain people in the circle; on the other hand, because of his professionalism in watching the drama, he became interested in it; and most importantly The reason is because of his recent similar experience with Michael! Speaking of Michael Jackson, in addition to the achievements that can be called miracles, the negative news that entangled his life must also be mentioned, and these negative news are also becoming more and more intensified because of Michael''s brilliance, bringing the ugliness of human **** to the fullest. The extreme, finally let this generation of legendary superstars gradually fall. The sentence "Many popular right and wrong" has been most appropriately confirmed by Michael. As the most influential pop music superstar in the world after the Beatles, the criticisms surrounding Michael have never stopped, including Michael slept in a hyperbaric oxygen chamber, wanted to live forever, bought the bones of the 19th-century British "elephant" Joseph Merrick, and so on. These absurd rumors were spread in the mouth of the media. Can not be disturbed. This situation reached a peak at the end of last year. Michael, who was about to shoot a new advertisement for Pepsi, had rumors that he wanted to use a white kid to play himself. This involved serious race. The issue of discrimination caused an uproar that caused Michael to have his lawyer hold a press conference to refute the rumors, and the "Oprah Talk Show" also took place in this context. Michael was born as a child star, and his black status is well-known, but throughout the 1980s, Michael began to gradually turn white, even became "white skin", just like today when Hugo saw Michael, he The snow-white skin is very eye-catching. As a result, the media has been constantly maliciously speculating that reporters believe that Michael is bleaching his skin with the goal of becoming "white" and getting rid of his black ancestry. This is suspected of a strong race. Discrimination and denial of pedigree have set off stormy waves, and every time Michael travels, he will deliberately wrap himself up. Sunglasses, masks, and sun umbrellas have become essential items, and the media has caught the handle. Big 520 novel. This also keeps Michael in the vortex of the storm. Under the media''s vigorous rendering, Michael''s image has been severely destroyed. It also makes Michael hate the media and even has a sense of rejection towards the crowd. In fact, this can be seen from the Rodney-King incident last year. For the benefit of the media, it is entirely possible for the media to refer to things as horses, see pictures and tell things. For the sake of news, this situation is not uncommon, and it also makes the United States proud." Freedom of the media has become a joke. The US law gives great tolerance to the high degree of freedom of the media, hoping that the media can dig out the truth, inform the public of the truth, and maintain the publics right to know. However, the media now uses the tools in their hands to satisfy their own''private'' and do not hesitate to hurt others. For the price. The media''s actions towards Michael are compared to the four police officers in the Rodney King incident. Observation, there is absolutely nothing wrong. In fact, the reason why Michaels skin began to turn white is because he has family inherited vitiligo. The change from black to white is due to the imbalance of the skins color, which makes his skin all over white spots, and he has to pass thick white spots. ''Color'' foundation to conceal one''s disease. Whats more serious is that Michael also suffers from skin disease, erythema and sex lupus, which not only causes uneven skin tone, but also may lead to death. UV radiation will accelerate the deterioration, so every time he is exposed The''door'' had to take all protective measures. Regarding these explanations, Michael made clarifications on the "Oprah Talk Show", but Hugo knows that ordinary people have long been slandered by the media to form a fixed impression, even if they are willing to do so in a short period of time because of Michaels explanation. Believe him, but this is also temporary. Once the media is upset again, people will be like reeds in the corner, attacking Michael again. The reason why Hugo believes in Michael so unswervingly is because after Michael passed away on June 26, 2009, because his death was an abnormal death, the police conducted an autopsy, which also confirmed Michaels statement. Never deceived everyone. This is the cruelty of life. It was not until Michael''s death that the bad rumors that had entangled him for nearly thirty years really went under the sun, but people wanted to express their apologies, but they never had a chance. Compared to Michael, what Hugo has experienced in the past month is not even "mao" or "mao" rain. At best, it is just a breeze blowing on his face. Yuguo is unimaginable and walks to Michael''s position and bears it. What would his life be like for such a terrible and bad slander? No wonder Michael distrusts the media and the public so much. No wonder Michael avoids direct contact with the public as much as possible. No wonder Michael refuses any kind of interviews for a long time... Hugo can understand and he deeply believes that if it is his own experience Everything that Michael is now undergoing is likely to fall apart. Trust has always been one of the most extravagant items in the world; as far as possible, not everyone can bear the heavy burden. This is why Michael is willing to take the initiative to talk to Hugo, not to mention the same illness, at least Michael knows Hugo''s current situation, and Hugo''s focus on acting and his sincerity have become the reasons for Michael''s stay. However, Michael still maintains his vigilance against strangers. Hugo will not forget the withdrawal of Michael after he was surprised at the beginning. Hugo will not miss the details that Michael is always three steps away from him. The bodyguard has never let go of his vigilance. This cant blame Michael, can it? Hugo also thanked Michael for being willing to talk to him, even if it was just a little trust. "The truth, indeed, will not be shaken by rumors, but in many cases, the truth will be covered up by rumors. It is not that simple to restore its true appearance." Hugo looked at Michael and sighed meaningfully. An old-fashioned remark made Michael slightly stunned, and then he laughed. "This is the truth." Michael nodded. What he is currently experiencing made him understand that most of the time ordinary people are just "stupid". They become weapons in the hands of the media, and they work together to bury the truth, but to look aside. The thick fog is not that simple. "The media always say that they are chasing the truth, but in many cases, lies are more liked by them than the truth, because they can benefit them." Michael said this to himself, whispering in a low voice, but at this time Hugo''s spirit was highly concentrated, but he heard it clearly, and then Hugo heard Michael raise his voice a little bit and said, "Maybe, Only children in this world can''t tell lies. No, it''s not maybe, that''s it." Michael''s mouth reappeared with a small smile, "So I always want to get along with children." What Michael didn''t say was that the rain The cheerful smile on Guo''s face while watching the drama is like an innocent child, which is also the decisive''sex'' factor for his willingness to stop. But when he heard Michaels words, the smile on Hugos face suddenly froze, because he knew that it was Michaels most trusted child, who destroyed Michaels "spiritual" world twice before and after, leaving Michael completely lost. The trust in peoples sex. The first time was this year, in the summer of 1993, a child named Jordan Chandler (. Chandler), under the direction of his father , accused Michael of having **** with him. The purpose of the violation is to blackmail Michael 20 million dollars. As a result, this incident caused an unprecedented uproar around the world. Countless media firmly believed that Michael was guilty. Just like the Rodney King incident, he used a storm of public opinion to pressure the prosecutors office. As a result, Michael was forced to accept the extraordinary humiliation. A formal investigation of sex. But it turned out to be alarming. The investigation did not find any relevant evidence. In the case of insufficient evidence, the Chandler family still refused to give up, which caused Michael''s spirit and body to suffer a huge blow. On the one hand, the prosecution did not have any evidence to prove the so-called sex. As for the violation, on the one hand, Michaels physical and mental state could not bear the consumption of a long litigation. In the end, the two parties reached an out-of-court settlement. Michael paid the Chandler family $22 million for this. The second incident was from 2003 to 2005, Gavin Avizo (.) who had suffered from cancer but was able to extend his life with the help of Michael (.) En avenged his revenge and sedated him again. Tongs charges brought Michael to court. This time, with insufficient evidence, the procuratorate accepted the request of the Avezzo family under pressure from the media, and forcibly initiated the judicial proceedings. In this two-year marathon lawsuit, although Michael obtained the final victory and proved his innocence, he also completely pushed him into the abyss at the same time. Since then, a generation of superstars has fallen like this. Chapter 290： 2 hard to advance and retreat Hugo was a little at a loss. He knew that it was Michael Jackson''s most trusted child, who had taken away the last glimmer of Michael''s world. The purest children in Michaels mind are far away from him. This also brings Michaels spirit and body to the brink of collapse, and the protracted trial overdraws his body, and his dependence on the medicine Further aggravating, the state of''mind'' spirit is depressed day by day. In the second sorrow. Only four years after the end of the Tong case, the great king of popular music suddenly passed away and left the world. In fact, there were two sorrows. Tong''s case is nothing more than a cup made by the media. For the first time, Jordan Chandler deliberately wanted to blackmail Michael because of his fathers interests, so he teamed up with the media to brew this storm. During the whole incident, the media has been consciously or unintentionally accused of crimes. Pressing on Michael''s head, just to stimulate the sales of the newspaper. Under the direction of his father, Jordan gritted his teeth and insisted on his accusation against Michael; at a critical juncture, Michael''s second sister also stood on the opposite side of his younger brother, and under the pressure of her husband, she also went down to Michael, which eventually led to this situation. Cups. What''s ridiculous is that although the Chandler family relied on blackmailing Michael to get 22 million dollars, and since then lived a rich life, the condemnation of conscience has never stopped. Soon after Michaels death, Jordans father shot himself and ended his life. Jordan also publicly admitted to the media that everything was just a lie, and everything was fabricated by his father. He just lied according to his fathers instructions. That''s all, he didn''t even know that it would have such a serious impact on Michael. The second incident was even more ridiculous. The Gavin-Avezzo family, who had received free funding from Michael, fell into a sly because of media speculation. At the beginning of the Tong case, the Avezzo family tried their best to clarify for Michael, emphasizing that there was nothing. ''sex''. The violation happened, but later they didnt want to leave Michaels Dream Manor. They obviously wanted to live a life of worms relying on Michael for their entire lives, so the Avezzo family began to retract the confession, aiming the gun at Michael and using a bunch of fabricated things. Lies to testify against Michael. This time, it was the media who played the leading role in the incident. The testimony of the Avezzo family was full of holes, but the media had been exaggerating that Michael was guilty and even sentenced Michael before the trial began. In order to gain attention, the Los Angeles Procuratorate also cooperated with the media and accepted the lawsuit in the case of insufficient evidence. This is obviously the same as the Rodney King incident. In the end, the media succeeded and sent Michael to prison and began to accept it. Trial. Unfortunately, the leaked testimony was still seen through. After a long trial, Michael was acquitted. It can be said that in these two cases, the medias malicious pursuit of public figures news was definitely a master of pushing the wave, while the children and their families with the interests behind them were the culprits. A person who is full of love for children, but was finally caught by someone because he loved children too much. He attacked and killed him by slander. I have to say that this is the biggest irony in Michael Jacksons life, and also the biggest stalemate in American society. Satire. Hugo knows all this, he knows everything that is about to break out this summer, he knows everything that Michael is about to face, then, what should Hugo do, should he remind Michael? Hugo knew that he was not a saint and had no responsibility or obligation to save others, but he did not want to watch Michael, the great king of popular music, be swallowed by this kind of indecent, shameless, and disgusting slander, nor did he want to see Michael. His musical talents were gradually consumed in this disgusting and disgusting gossip, and he did not want to see a picture of mourning around the world when the bad news came on June 26, 2009... In fact, Hugo has always known the inevitability of history. The so-called butterfly effect will be infinitely amplified in the historical river. The movies "butterfly effect (the.butterfly. and "ring messenger ( illustrate it. To put it simply, if Hugo went back to the 1980s and prevented Chen Hugos father and mother from meeting, then there would be no Chen Hugo, and would there be no subsequent Hugo crossing. Therefore, Hugo is now standing at a node in history, based on his understanding of the next 20 years, and then changing history, whether it will change the development of the entire history, and whether it will be so serious as to obliterate his existence, these are not. definite. But on the other hand, the history that Hugo knows has changed. For example, the original actor of "Death Poetry Club" was not Hugo Lancaster; then in the past year, Hugo has also changed A lot of history, for example, the actors of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" have changed. Moreover, taking a step back, Hugo is unwilling to watch Michael step into the trap like this. Although he and Michael have just met, and Michael is not the leader of a rock band like Glory to Death, Hugo will not. Denying his admiration and admiration for Michael, he does not want to witness the fall of his idol with his own eyes again. Therefore, Hugo felt that he should remind Michael. But the question is, how should I be reminded? Hugo finds this problem very difficult. Could it be that you directly reminded Michael, "Hey, you have to pay attention to that Jordan Chandler, he will use lies to falsely accuse you", not to mention whether Michael is willing to believe in Hugo, just say this sentence It is to predict the future situation, and no one will take it seriously. It is estimated that after Hugo speaks out, Michael thinks that Hugo is insane. What''s more, Hugo is a new acquaintance, not even a friend, and Jordan Chandler has known Michael for more than half a year, and he is Michaels most trusted child, the real child, who does Michael trust? This is a simple multiple choice question. Also, Hugo will never forget that Michael is a very vigilant person. His willingness to talk to Hugo is an unprecedented thing. According to his usual style, Michael will not stay for a second, just turn around. Leaving, it was as if he would rather be late than put off the time and sneak into the theater in the dark. When Hugo and Michael met for the first time, they had to remind each other that there was no danger in the future. No matter how Hugo felt that Michael would treat himself as a lunatic. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you are considered to be insane. The point is that your warnings didn''t work. Michael is still in danger, which is too bad. Hugo suddenly felt very powerless, he was now in a dilemma, and it seemed that he could not find a better way to solve it. Seeing Michael, who''showed'' a gentle smile when talking about children in front of him, Hugo decided to give it a try. Just now Michael said, "Maybe, only children in this world can''t lie." Hugo thought about it carefully. He nodded and expressed his affirmation to Michael''s words, "Of course, children are angels, and they can always see the purest side in the world." This is true, and Hugo''s words also made Michael nod slightly in recognition. Immediately, Hugo said, "So the education of parents to their children is very important, because parents are the objects of children''s learning, like drawing on a piece of white paper, what kind of color is the crayons in the hands of parents, children What kind of''color'' will appear." These words made Michael stunned, because it reminded him of his stern and fierce father. Hugo''s words continued, "Many times, children don''t understand anything and can only follow the instructions of their parents." Hugo took a look at Michaels reaction in secret, and then tried to maintain a calm tone, and continued like a small chat, Ive heard before that there are parents who use their childrens purity to steal things or even grab things. People are not wary of children at all, so its easy to be succeeded by children. Although this kind of thing has become more and more rampant after entering the 21st century, it is not uncommon in the long history of history, and it can be considered reasonable. Maybe, child. It is the purest, but parents as adults are not. When parents are''blinded'' by their interests, they will instruct their children to do something unexpected. Perhaps, this is also a kind of sadness in this society. It is also the reason why education is important." Michael fell silent, but Hugo didn''t know whether it was good or bad. He had exposed the warning as concealedly as possible, and Michaels quiet expression couldnt tell why. In fact, don''t talk about Michael, even Joseph has noticed something wrong. Usually Hugo is not a person who doesn''t know how to measure, but today Hugo only met with Michael for the first time, and brought the topic to such a profound and serious position, which is really impolite. Joseph couldn''t help but pulled Hugo''s sleeve secretly, and then looked at Hugo with wide eyes, as if asking, "What are you doing!" But Hugo couldn''t answer Joseph and could only slightly frowned and shook his head, saying that he knew what he knew. Joseph saw Hugo''s serious expression, and he didn''t seem to be joking at all, and he couldn''t help but was stunned: Hugo, is this planning something? Of course Hugo knows that he is reckless, but this is already the least powerful version. He and Michael are not friends, and I dont know if there will be a chance to meet again in the future, especially when Michael will not walk out of his **** for many years. In the case of the Dream Mansion Mansion at Lee Hill, who knows when the next meeting will be, maybe it will be after the Jordan Chandler incident. Therefore, Hugo had to take a risk, and he himself had misery. Hugo felt like never before at this time that in the long history of history, personal power is really small, as if he knew that the September 11th Incident would break out, but he was still powerless. He is not a superman, nor is he in an American comic. The heroic figure is not that **** came to the world. He failed to save the world, nor could he change the destiny of others. Hugo can clearly feel that after Michael heard his words, his emotions have clearly settled down, and although the physical distance between the two people has not changed in any way, the psychological distance seems to be widening quietly. It seems that Michael''s inner vigilance has begun to build a wall again, is it about to fail like this? Chapter 291： Double surprise Michael is indeed a very wary person. He is willing to talk to Hugo, but it does not mean that he is willing to talk to Hugo in depth. He doesn''t think he and Hugo are friends anymore, so he heard about the rain. When he speaks a little heavy and in-depth, Michael''s first reaction is rejection. He is very unaccustomed to having such a conversation with a stranger. But when Michael thought about it, he didnt think that Hugos words were wrong. On the contrary, this was the fact. What made Michael even more involved in thinking was that because Michael had always had a special affection for children, he would always do it in his dream manor. The child keeps a piece of free space. Every three weeks, children will come to his house to play, and even live for a period of time. Michael is also willing to play with the child. The arrival of the child was naturally accompanied by his parents, and Hugo''s remarks about his parents naturally touched Michael. Despite this, Michael is still unwilling to have a''talk'' talk with Hugo in this regard. Just now talking to Hugo about his views on the media is a breakthrough for Michael, and he has no further plans today. So Michael paused, then nodded slightly, "Yes, yes, maybe you are right." Obviously, Michael''s words were a little perfunctory, and he seemed to be reluctant to think deeply. This made Hugo quite anxious. He had already said so much just now. If it falls short in this way, then perhaps the events of this summer will be unstoppable. Just as Hugo was about to speak, Joseph pulled his sleeve again, and Hugo anxiously also noticed Michaels quietly retreating figure. Although it was only a small step, it showed that Michael not only It''s the psychological distance, but also the physical distance. At this time, Hugo''s anxious mood was forced to calm down, and he realized again: he is not the savior, and he has tried his best. If it is more urgent, no matter whether it is counterproductive or unsuccessful, there will be no more effects. Now that it makes Michael a little alert, it may be the most glamorous result that Hugo can do, and the rest Yes, we can only look at the next development. After thinking about it, Hugo lowered his eyes slightly to calm his emotions, then raised his eyes and put a smile on to see Michael, "Of course, this is life. There are always countless things we can''t expect. Happened, didn''t it?" Michael still didn''t move, but Hugo in front of him would restore his calm, which made Michael stop and didn''t move back. Then Michael looked at Hugo with a smile and said, "It''s like, I didn''t expect to learn so much from watching Catherine''s performance, let alone meet unexpected surprises." Hugo calmly looked at Michael. At this point in time, anyone meeting Michael is a lucky one, and Hugo has no intention of concealing his true feelings. Hugo''s frankness caused Michael to extrude a little smile again, but he didnt say much. Obviously, he still didnt remove his vigilance, and he didnt intend to continue the friend talk with Hugo. Hugo could only express helplessness about this. He didn''t pause too much, looked at the theater that was almost empty, and then said, "I see that the next stage is almost gone, then I will leave first. "The staff will come in to clean up soon, and they can''t stay here forever. There will be performances afterwards. After that, Hugo looked back at Joseph. Although Joseph had been in a daze after seeing Michael, he didnt say a word, but Hugos shocking gesture of pulling the banner just now made him come back to his senses, so Receiving Hugo''s eyes, Joseph also nodded, followed in Hugo''s footsteps, and was about to leave. Michael didn''t expect Hugo to leave so swiftly. In fact, the reason why he was alert just now was just a subconscious rejection of strangers. Strictly speaking, Hugo did nothing wrong. Although the topic was a bit jerky, he did not cross the line. , And Hugo''s attitude has always been polite and decent. The smile is not only on the corner of his mouth, but also clearly visible in the eyes. Overall, Michael''s impression of Hugo is good. "Goodbye." Hugo smiled and nodded to Michael to say goodbye. He did not try to shake hands or anything, because he knew that Michael should be very repulsive, even though he wanted to move his guitar out of the hotel. , And then asked Michael to sign on it. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Jackson. It''s an honor for me." Following Hugo, Joseph also excited a smile and said the first sentence, "Mr. Jackson, its nice to meet you, and I wish you a good day." Michael just subconsciously nodded and said "goodbye" and then watched Hugo and Joseph walk towards the stairs. Standing in place, Michael thought about it carefully. After hesitating for a while, he stepped outside, but the bodyguard stopped him and said in a low voice, "Mr. Jackson, there is no one left below." Michael shook his head. , And then walked to the aisle and shouted to Hugo who had already started going down the stairs, "Hugo!" Michaels voice is not very loud. I dont know if hes worried about alarming other people, or protecting his voice in a non-stage place. His first call did not stop Hugo, so he had to call again, "Hugo." This time, Hugo and Joseph both stopped, and the two looked at each other. Hugo thought he had auditory hallucinations, but then he saw Michael approaching. Hugo stood on the stairs and looked up. Looking at Michael, I only heard Michael asking, "I''m going to visit Catherine in a moment to congratulate her on her successful performance. Do you want to go together?" Catherine? This naturally refers to Catherine Hepburn. Hugo was stunned, and then he reacted. The only reason why Michael came to watch "Major Issues" today was Catherine; and after the performance, Michael stayed behind to visit Catherine backstage. Talking with one''s own''friends'' is only incidental. The friendship between Michael and Catherine can be regarded as a good story in the American entertainment circle. The two people met on the shooting site of "Golden "Color" Pond", which made the two people become friends. When Catherines lifelong beloved Spencer Qusser passed away, Michael went to Catherines apartment in the east side of Manhattan to visit her, and he was given all the''private'' property of Spencer Qusser; in return, a few months After that, Catherine attended Michael''s concert. For the first time in her life, she sat on the side of the stage in the''Flower'' Garden in Madison Square and watched the performance of the Michael brothers. It is worth mentioning that when Michael relied on the album "Thriller" to sweep eight trophies at the 26th Grammy, when he won the album of the year, he took off the entire record promotion period. Taking off the sunglasses, he shouted to the camera, "This is for you, Catherine!" Just because Catherine said to Michael, "The fans of the song have to look into your eyes, and you are lying to them!" This shows the friendship between Michael and Catherine. Just now when Hugo saw Michael up close, he was so "excited" that he had forgotten this. Now that I think about it, everything makes sense. No wonder Michael The meeting "door" came over to cheer for the "major issue", it is no wonder that Michael did not leave before the end of the performance. However, Hugo was a little surprised by Michael''s invitation. He and Joseph''exchanged'' their eyes. The ecstasy in Joseph''s eyes almost made him lose his composure. Although Hugo was also very happy at this time, but this time he didn''t. Losing his sanity, the main reason is that Michael''s vigilance left Hugo too deeply impressed, like a squirrel jumping on the ice, so Michael was willing to send out an invitation at this time, which was indeed unexpected. "We are all strangers. We suddenly visited Catherine''s lounge. Doesn''t it matter?" Hugo tried his best to say in a calm tone, but the words inevitably shed some tension and excitement. Michael, such a sensitive person, naturally felt Hugos politeness, smiled and nodded, I dont think she would mind. After all, an audience who really likes her drama is welcome at all times, not to mention it. A promising newcomer actor." Hugos ten-year actor career became a newcomer in Michaels mouth. Maybe Michael didnt even know that Hugo had such a long performance history; maybe in Michaels eyes, he stood in front of Catherine. Hugo is the newcomer. "Of course, this is great news for us." The joy between Hugo''s eyebrows was released, and his heart was quite excited. Seeing Catherine''s performance, he had a close talk with Michael. Now Im going to visit Catherine again? Todays show is really too refined Michael smiled and said softly, But Catherine is a very direct person, maybe shes acting to you Will put forward some very strict requirements. In fact, Michael is willing to invite Hugo, on the one hand because he thinks Hugo has such a professional view on performances. If you can talk to Catherine, maybe it will make Catherine happy. After all, Now there are not so many people willing to''talk'' to Catherine on such professional issues; on the one hand, it is because he feels that Hugo is sincere enough to really be worth knowing about. Hugo smiled and shook his head for Michaels concerns, "If Catherine is really willing to give pointers, it would be a great thing. But I think you have overlooked a more important issue, maybe she simply Haven''t seen my performance?" Hugo is not unreasonable. His current popularity is not top-notch. The chance that Catherine has seen her own work is infinitely close to zero. Hugo''s honesty and straightforwardness made Michael feel the faint warmth, and the smile at the corner of his mouth could not help but magnify, "Then, let''s go." Michael stretched out his right hand and signaled Hugo and Joseph to go downstairs first. Todays surprises are really one after another thinking that he can visit Catherine together with Michael, and Hugo feels that his blood will start to accelerate again. Chapter 292： Meet Your Majesty The backstage is always the most mysterious area for performances, just like the dressing room of a football game. There are secrets of the performance hidden in it. People can''t help but want to peep at them, not only because here is the''pretty'' colorful performances on the stage. The base, at the same time, you can also see the most authentic appearance of the performers in the field, and it is also the birthplace of countless gossips and secrets. Hugo and Michael walked out of the theater first, and then walked into the backstage of the theater from the staff passage on the side. The dark and shabby aisle was filled with all kinds of props and broken performance costumes, heavy dust and scattered specks. The spider web clearly presents the history here, not as glamorous as imagined, but from the most direct way to show the history of this theater to the people who arrive here. Hugo saw two sets of twelfth-century court costumes, wrapped in heavy plastic sheeting, so I cant see why these two sets of costumes were left here. I dont know if there were performances recently or they were left for commemorative use. Hugo can only vaguely guess, not knowing whether these two sets of costumes are "hamlet" or "Macbeth" performance costumes. The gorgeous gold silk and uniform design make the pen''s "tight" costumes easy to attract. Hugo''s attention was lost. After halfway through the aisle, you can see a''door'' on the right hand side. Behind the''door'' is a wide open space. At the end of the open space is a staircase leading to the stage. This is the backstage in the narrow sense, and the actors come on stage. Waiting here before the performance. Hugo only had time to take a quick glance. At this time, he could still feel the excitement and rush in the backstage. Then he continued to walk forward, turned into the small passage on the left hand side, and saw several isolated. Hugo knew that the small independent room that came here was the exclusive dressing room. Generally speaking, actors in Broadway dramas can be in double digits, as well as protagonists and supporting actors. Only a few top big-name actors can have their own exclusive dressing rooms. On the one hand, because they have more costumes and supporting facilities, one On the one hand, it is because the "chaos" in the background during the preparation process may delay the preparation of the protagonist, and the dignity of the actor shows the class difference, so there is such a difference. As for the other actors, they will change their costumes in the dressing room, and then prepare for the stage at the public dressing table in the backstage. In the first dressing room near the aisle, there was a big bodyguard standing at the door. Obviously this is where Catherine Hepburn was. The bodyguard saw the oncoming Michael Jackson and his face showed a touch of "exposure". With a slightly invisible smile, Michael asked in a low voice, "Is it convenient for Catherine now?" The bodyguard nodded and smiled and said, "She must be very happy to know you are here." But then when her eyes fell on Hugo and Joseph who were behind, the bodyguard frowned, "Who are they?" Hugo The two of them didn''t wear black''color'' suits, so they knew they were not bodyguards at a glance, so he inevitably needed to take up his own responsibilities. Michael looked back at Hugo, and found that Hugo did not look impatient, but stood beside him calmly, not because others didn''t know him, nor because Catherine was too eager just by a wall, this kind of calm mentality Obviously it is not easy. On the contrary, Joseph, who was standing next to Hugo, had no expression on his face, but his sight was always involuntarily drifting towards Catherine''s dressing room. This kind of little fan''s anxiety and urgency made Michael couldn''t help but smile. "They are... the friends I just met." In fact, Michael didn''t know how to define Hugo, although he didn''t intend to admit them as friends, but if they weren''t friends, Michael was willing to bring Hugo to visit Catherine, then In this way, perhaps Hugo can indeed be regarded as his friend. The bodyguard standing at the door shook his head and looked at Michael embarrassedly, but his eyes were firm that could not be denied, "Michael, you know, they cant go in." "Uh..." Michael paused. He also knew that Catherine actually didn''t like those younger actors with the name of "worship" coming to visit, but then he wanted to use Catherine''s fame and prestige to climb up. Such things have been rare in the past two years, but they were countless just five years ago. Michael looked back at Hugo. Although the bodyguard deliberately lowered his voice, Hugo was only one step away. He heard very clearly, so Hugo did not pretend not to hear. He stretched out his left hand and made a request. Hand gestures, then smiled and shook his head, saying, "I''m fine." Hugo knew that he was a guest. It was very impolite to come to visit the host and enter the room without the host''s permission. So he doesn''t mind at all. Michael looked at the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, thought for a moment, and without explaining too much, he turned his head and nodded to the bodyguard, then opened the door and walked in. The bodyguard closed the''door'' immediately, and then continued to guard the''door'' like a''door'' god, and looked at Hugo, Joseph and others with serious eyes, as if Hugo and Michael were accompanying them. The four bodyguards are just like strangers. Hugo and Joseph glanced at each other, and then both gave a wry smile. I originally thought that after the "Yihai Xiongfeng" eight consecutive championships, Hugo''s face should have a certain level of popularity, but now it seems that in the huge Hollywood, Hugo can still only be regarded as a short time away from the unknown. I know that even first-line actors do not necessarily have wide enough popularity, and Hugo is not yet a first-line actor, especially in front of superstars such as Michael Jackson and Catherine Hepburn. Instead, Joseph''s mood calmed down at this time. Whether or not he saw Catherine in person, he could watch Catherine''s performance live today, and he also had a close relationship with Michael. This is a fortunate thing in itself. You shouldn''t be a human being. Too greedy, there is no need for him to make higher demands. I stood at the door and waited for about three minutes. Everyone stood on the ground looking at each other like this. The bodyguards were obviously used to this situation, but Hugo and Joseph were forced to "station" and practice silently. This is true. It''s a little weird. Suddenly, the door of the room opened again, and Michaels figure appeared. He smiled and said, "Hugo Catherine let you in." Then Catherine''s majestic voice came from the room, "George, let him in." Hearing this sound, the bodyguard standing at the door no longer stern, but looked at Hugo and signaled that he could go in. Hugo was a little surprised. He guessed how much Joseph liked Catherine, but now he was the only one who could go in. He looked back at Joseph, but Joseph didn''t think much about it, and he just let Hugo go in quickly with his eyes. From Joseph''s excited and expectant eyes, it can be seen that even if only Hugo enters by himself, he is extremely excited. Hugo didn''t continue to dawdle, and walked into the room when he raised his foot. He saw Michael''s faint smile on his face. Hugo said in a low voice, "Thank you." Then Michael closed the door again. Before Hugo had time to look at the dressing room, a voice came out, "You should thank me, right?" Following the voice, it was Catherine sitting on the chair. At this time Catherine had put on casual clothes and removed her makeup, but she still tied her hair meticulously. The intimidating aura did not diminish much. Hugo smiled and nodded, "It is my honor to be able to see you." Inexplicably, Hugo had the illusion that he was seeing Her Majesty the Queen, but Catherine was originally called "Your Majesty." There is nothing wrong with Hugo''s feeling, so a big smile was drawn on Hugo''s face unconsciously. This time, Hugo can finally look at Catherine seriously. In fact, Catherine was not a so-called Hollywood-style beauty. Her face was too thin, with sunken cheeks, high cheekbones, freckles on her face, and sturdy chin. The thin body is difficult to find a special''female'' temperament in her. The passage of years left clear marks on Catherine''s face, but at the same time it also polished away the edges and corners of her cheeks. The graceful and luxurious gentleness was left, but those sharp and fierce eyes still kept the unruly rebelliousness in her body. Seeing Hugos brilliant smile, Catherines mouth rose involuntarily. The smile is infectious, and Hugos sun-like warm smile is even more so, "Listen to Michael, are you an actor? " Michael sat down next to Catherine, his smile on his face relaxed a lot, with the comfort and relaxation that he didn''t have when talking with Hugo just now, "I''m still an actor hated by reporters." "It seems that you should be very good." Catherine raised her eyebrows and said, "The crows always like to pick actors who don''t suit them, but everyone knows how personal and profitable their vision is. " Hearing these words from Catherine Hugo burst into laughter, making her stunned, "What''s wrong? Are my words funny?" Hugo quickly shook his head and explained, "No, no. It''s just that a friend of mine also called the reporter a crow, so..." "Crack quack..." Catherine yelled like the crow, which freed Hugo''s laughter, and swinged resoundingly in the dressing room, making Catherine and Michael also can''t help but laugh. "So, do you have any thoughts on my performance today?" After laughing, Catherine asked straightforwardly. Hugo was stunned, but Catherine raised her eyebrows, "Why, don''t you dare to say? Mike told me that you made a lot of opinions just now, that''s why I want to see you. Now, are you scared again?" Hugo was not afraid, he was just surprised by Catherines directness. Although he had heard of the female Kings sexuality and rebelliousness, he was not as well-known as meeting. Only when he really faced Catherine could he feel the powerful aura. The field and the momentum of''forcing'' people. In the face of Catherines words, Hugo did not make an explanation, but smiled and said, "I do have some questions and some opinions. I am very curious. In the opening scene of the second act, your performance Why is there another sudden turn in the way? This is not in line with the character''s **** and sex, and it doesn''t fit well with the advancement of the plot..." Chapter 293： Stage Hugo fell into deep thinking. Just now Catherine explained some of her experience during her performance. Hugo had a memory of most of her life, but she couldn''t digest it all at once. Catherine''s speech was not fast, but the content was too much, and It was all her very detailed feelings during her own performance. This stuffed a lot of information into Hugo''s mind. He could only parry, but not fight back. Although Hugo is also constantly expressing his views, Hugo knows that his thoughts are completely led by Catherine, but Hugo also knows that he has not only benefited a lot today, if he can learn something After digesting it all and gradually transforming it into my own thing, I am afraid that my acting skills will be able to take it to the next level. Hugo enjoys this process very much. It makes him feel like he is sitting in a classroom and learning the courses he is most interested in. Because Hugo has spent his youth and the best time in the society. On top of "Dang", although I have learned many things, there is no school to acquire knowledge systematically. Maybe many people say "reading is useless", but Hugo still miss the time sitting in the classroom. Another advantage after the crossing is that the knowledge learned at Yale University in Lancaster''s mind has gradually been inherited by Hugo. This is a very precious experience for Hugo, just like two lives. Of course, no matter how rich or profound this knowledge is, it can''t be as vivid as learning by yourself. Hugo frowned and raised his eyes, "Catherine, you just said that during the performance, the overlap of personal experience and role experience is unnecessary in a sense, why?" Hugo recently In "Sleepless in Seattle", I just felt the performance of emotional integration, but now Catherine has put forward a stranger statement, which makes Hugo puzzled. "Because your experience will never keep up with the stories made up by the screenwriters." Catherine replied with a smile. "But..." Hugo felt that he was stunned, but Catherine shook her head, "In fact, we have discussed these things just now, and maybe you will gradually realize it during the performance. Of course, if you If you can''t feel it, that''s it. Maybe you are not a genius." Catherine still speaks absolutely and directly, almost without any affection. Hugo nodded thoughtfully. Perhaps Catherine was talking about the triple realm of Zen Zen. At the beginning of Zen Zen, you should see mountains as mountains and see water as water; when Zen is enlightened, see mountains as mountains and see water as not water; Zen Seeing the mountains are still mountains, watching the water is still water. Hugo should be in the first stage now, and Catherines content is estimated to be the latters understanding. It needs Hugo to continuously hone and learn in the performance. Only enough accumulation can polish the jade into a treasure. . Between nodding, Hugo''s gaze inadvertently swept over Michael, who was sitting aside with a gentle smile on his face. Hugo realized that he was out of control, which made Hugo scratch his head embarrassedly and laughed embarrassedly. , "Sorry, Michael, I didn''t mean it... I think I was a bit too eager just now..." I didn''t want Michael but didn''t answer Hugo, but looked at Catherine with a smile, "How about it, I told you." Catherine did not speak, but raised her eyebrows and pursed her mouth. This made Hugo sit next to him with embarrassment, and he didn''t know how to react. In fact, Michael just told Catherine that Hugo is a very focused and pure person, no matter how he is usually, but he is really devoted to acting, which is why Catherine is willing to see Hugo. The talk just now proved this point, and Hugo almost fell into a state of selflessness. Not only Hugo, but Catherine herself feels very happy to have a conversation with young people. She has not had a conversation with young people for some years. This kind of conversation not only reminds her of her youth, but also makes her She still feels that she is an excellent actor. At this moment, the weight of the years and the load of the body are no longer a problem, allowing Catherine to regain her spirit. "Should you not go back? It''s been a long time since you came out today." Catherine hung Hugo directly beside her, neither saying good nor bad, turning her head to look at Michael and ask. Michael nodded, "I have nothing to do, how about you? Will you go back later?" The relationship between Michael and Catherine is also a teacher and friend. Although the two people do not meet each other frequently, they are very familiar with each other, which can be felt. , Two people appreciate each other, although two people are top figures in different fields. Catherine chuckled, "Don''t worry about me, walking home from here is originally one of my daily activities. Besides, no one wants to surround me as an old man, but you''d better pay attention when you go out. At this time, Broadway Avenue is the most crowded." The smile at the corner of Michael''s mouth is not as wide as it is, "I''m fine. Once I will let this kid go to the front door to attract attention, I arranged a car at the back door." Michael is only nine years older than Hugo. , The phrase "children" sounded awkward, making Catherine smile even more cheerfully. "I''m worried that I can''t do the job. There are too few people who know me now." Although Hugo was left by Catherine and Michael, making him a little at a loss, he still mustered the courage to speak. Sure enough, this sentence caused the two superstars in front of them to show big smiles. "Little guy, it''s time for you to leave, maybe you stand in the door and pose in a Casanova pose, the effect will be very good." Catherine looked up and down Hugo, and immediately issued the order to dismiss the guest. Hugo scratched his head and stood up immediately. He knew that Catherine and Michael would still have a personal topic to talk about. It is not good for him to be here all the time, "I think I should leave. Today has been delayed. Its been a long time. Hugo said as he stepped back toward the door, but after only two steps, he stopped and looked back at Catherine, Catherine, theres another question. " Although Catherine deliberately made an impatient expression, she asked, "What?" "Why are you still willing to perform on the Broadway stage? Especially like today..." Hugo paused, but still felt straightforward, "When the audience is dissatisfied, don''t you think there is a huge gap? ?" Hugo was thinking about this issue before the performance of "Major Questions" started, but now that he saw Catherine with his own eyes, Hugo wanted to ask in person. Although a little rude, Hugo can feel it from the brief communication just now, and Catherine will answer herself. Catherine looked at Hugo in front of her, "Lu" gave a smile. For a moment, Catherine''s brilliance disappeared, and she smiled quietly and peacefully like a real old man, "Little guy, do you know? My physical condition is not good. Various diseases have come to the door. I had a major operation two years ago. I can feel that my body is slowly declining, and I am not afraid of anything else. Going to one world, I am not afraid of hell, nor do I expect to be able to enter heaven." At this moment, both Hugo and Michael looked at Catherine quietly. In Catherine''s body, not only witnessed the ups and downs of a brilliant artistic life, but also experienced a journey slowly approaching the end of life. "There are always times in a person''s life when they are loved by others. Of course I like this feeling, and in fact, I have always used my actions to return this love. But to be honest, I am a''sexual'' personality. People who are not very submissive, maybe many people have been angry with me for so many years, maybe these people are thinking that I may not live long, but I think maybe if I really die, they may Will still miss me." When Catherine spoke, her eyes stayed on Hugos young face, soft and nostalgic, as if she could see her youthful brilliance from Hugos body, So, as long as I still have an audience, there will be another in the theater. If the audience is willing to watch my performance, I hope I can continue to perform." Listening to Catherines words, Hugo was silent, but the turbulence in his heart was like a stormy''wave''. This belief was something that Hugo had not felt in the past ten years, but was caught by Catherine. After saying it, Hugo felt so real and appropriate. No wonder Hugo just now vaguely felt that he seemed to know Catherines answer. It turned out that this answer has been hidden deep in Hugos heart. It is also like him and glory to death. Moth fighting the fire generally persisted for ten years as the root cause. At this moment, Hugo felt that his heart was stronger than ever. Perhaps, Michael was also such a powerful artist, which enabled him to stand firmly on the stage even after many blows. "Of course, the premise is that my body is healthy enough, and Broadway Avenue still reserved a place for me." Catherine suddenly teased herself again, and the slightly heavy atmosphere in the dressing room could not help slowing down, Hugo. Both and Michael couldn''t help but smile. "Thank you, thank you for answering my question. I hope that next time I will have the opportunity to enjoy your performance. It will always be my honor." Hugo said with a smile, and he lifted his feet again and prepared to turn away. But when he walked to the door, Hugo stopped for the second time, turned his head and met Michael and Catherines eyes with embarrassment, "Sorry, Catherine, you can Do I sign a name?" Hugo''s request made both Catherine and Michael laugh directly. Catherine sat up straight, picked up the pen on the desk, and said boldly, "Of course there is no problem. This request couldn''t be easier for me. At least I still have the strength to hold a pen." "Oh, by the way, can you write To Joseph Gibbs?" Hugo said quickly before Catherine wrote. In response to Catherines suspicious look, Hugo explained, He is my agent, your most loyal fan, he is standing outside and has no chance to come in, so... Catherine didn''t say much, she lowered her head and quickly signed her name on a piece of tissue, and then handed it to Hugo, "I hope you won''t stop for the third time." Although Catherine has never been "sexy" to Hugo and Yan Yue, in fact, she is willing to listen to Hugo''s request one after another, which is enough to show her good impression of Hugo. Hugo naturally knew this, so he turned around and walked to the''door'', then put his right hand on his left shoulder, bent over and gave a non-standard chivalry, and said with a smile, "Farewell, Your Majesty. " Chapter 294： Walking New York When Hugo walked out of the dressing room, he saw that the five bodyguards at the door were still standing on the spot with due diligence. They all cast their sights on Hugo. They were obviously wary of every move that might occur at any time. After the visitor was Hugo, they turned their heads back with a straight face, but Hugo unexpectedly discovered that Catherine Hepburns bodyguard looked at Hugo twice, and when Hugo looked towards him, he still Hugo gave a friendly look. However, Hugo didn''t have time to figure out the reason. He soon saw Joseph with a tired face approaching him. Hugo looked at Joseph in confusion. Did Joseph go for a long run just now? Joseph originally wanted to ask about the situation, but after thinking about it, there are people standing here "monitoring" and the conversation is inconvenient, so he finally slowed down and asked, "How is it?" "Oh, let''s leave first. Michael and Catherine need to stay for a while." Hugo still looked at Joseph with doubts and said, and then nodded and said hello to several bodyguards, regardless of whether others gave it or not. In response, the basic etiquette was still needed, and then Hugo and Joseph walked out to the passage where they came. After the turn, Hugo frowned and looked at Joseph, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so tired?" "You stand outside for half an hour and have a look." Joseph said grimly, which made Hugo suddenly realize. Unexpectedly, Hugo actually stayed in the dressing room for half an hour. The happy time was like sand between his fingers, and he couldn''t notice its passing at all. Joseph''s body was originally strong, and he usually sits in the office. Suddenly asking him to "stop" for half an hour, naturally made him miserable. In this way, the reason why Catherine''s bodyguard was willing to show her kindness to Hugo was because Hugo was able to talk with Catherine for long enough, which made him feel the friendship between Catherine and Hugo. There was a flash of thought in Hugo''s mind, and he heard Joseph continue to say, "Those bodyguards, all of them are like I owe them money, without saying a word. I originally wanted to inquire about the assistant, The situation in the bodyguard industry, unfortunately, turned out to be that I was talking there by myself... I was really depressed." Imagine that Joseph, who is usually serious and reticent, has become a chatterer. Then how deserted this scene can be to draw an outline, and Hugo will laugh at it, "The internal situation of these industries, they dont necessarily know how. To be honest with you, it is more reasonable for you to find a professional company." Joseph shook his head helplessly. Obviously, he still couldn''t bear to look back for the half hour just now. "Of course I know this. I just want to see what they think. You know, those intermediaries said that the "flowers" are falling. But it is not as true as the persons own opinions." This is the truth. "However, I don''t need a bodyguard now. As for the assistant, I guess I''m not in a hurry now." Hugo said with a smile. Before, Joseph was anxious to find assistants and managers for Hugo, but after a series of events after the Golden Globe Awards, these things were temporarily shelved. Joseph was still in charge of Hugo alone. On the contrary, Carl gets busy because of the increased work of Alex and Charlize. It is worth mentioning that at the end of February, Alex officially signed an agent contract with Carl. It is no longer in the form of friend help. Alex has also become an artist under Carl. Joseph took a look at Hugo and after confirming that he was not depressed, he mumbled, "The future is always needed, and I can''t always keep ignorant." Because Hugo was the first artist that Joseph officially took over. , So he crosses the river by''feeling'' the stones in everything, and now more contact with the necessary skills of some agents is also good for his future career development. "Oh, yes, this is for you." Hugo carefully took the facial tissue out of his jacket pocket and handed it to Joseph. Joseph took the tissue and asked with a question mark, "I don''t have a cold..." But his words then disappeared in his throat. After seeing the signature on the tissue, Joseph even stopped. Joseph never said that Catherine Hepburn was the biggest reason for him to become an agent. He was not only an admiration for Catherine, but also an admiration. He admired Catherine as a''female'' throughout the history of Hollywood movies. Catherine has opened up a piece of her own world, and Catherines dedication and freedom of love are admirable, not to mention that Catherine, as an outstanding artist, has dedicated her life to the stage. All this makes Catherine became the existence that Joseph looked up to. Therefore, when I saw Catherine perform up close today, Joseph was so excited that he couldn''t move himself. Although it was a pity that Joseph could not communicate with Catherine face to face in the end, the gift in his hand made up for this pity to some extent. Joseph raised his eyes and looked at Hugos backafter Hugo handed the gift to Joseph, he did not stop, but walked forward at a constant paceJoseph never told Hugo his true inner thoughts. But Hugo still brought himself this very meaningful gift, and Joseph''s inner surging can be imagined. He lowered his head, carefully folded the facial tissue, and put it in his jacket pocket. Then Joseph ran after him. But walking beside Hugo, Joseph did not say anything sensationally. The gratitude between friends did not need to be expressed in words. He tried to suppress his''excited'' voice, and asked calmly, "Just now, all of them were inside. What did you talk about?" Hugo turned his head and glanced at Joseph. He immediately noticed Joseph''s abnormality. He couldn''t help but sketched out a triumphant smile. Obviously he was very satisfied with Joseph''s slightly awkward reaction, but he didn''t pick it out clearly. He said cheerfully, "I talked to Catherine about some acting..." The two walked out of the theater and looked around at the busy Broadway. The entire Broadway Avenue runs through the entire Manhattan Island from south to north, but only the section between 44th Street and 53rd Street is the real Broadway Golden Zone, that is, Inner Broadway. What is staged here is Classical, popular, and commercial repertoire; the unexpected theaters on 41st Street and 56th Street are all called off Broadway, most of which are experimental, unfamiliar, and low-cost. Repertoire. The location of Hugo and Joseph is on Forty-third Street. They still deviate from the golden zone of Broadway. It is a marginal area. It can be seen that the drama of "Major Issues" is not taken seriously. Forty-second Street next door is New York Dingding. The famous red light district is also the heart of Manhattan. There are two styles of atmosphere in the streets of Manhattan. Midtown and Uptown basically present a tic-tac-toe chessboard pattern. They are well organized, with streets running from east to west, numbered from south to north, from the first street to the 220th street; The north-south avenues are numbered from east to west, from the first avenue to the twelfth avenue. There are also a few avenues that are not named after numbers, such as Madison Avenue, Broadway Avenue and so on. As for the next. The urban area is the location of the earliest town in New York. The planning is not so rigorous. It inherits the warm memories of the early immigrants of the European hometown, so the road planning is like a European town, and the street direction is slightly messy. The side streets that often jump out make it difficult for newcomers to grasp the direction. But at the same time, it is also full of the charm of a fairy tale castle town. If you have enough time, walking aimlessly here can often find surprises in the center of the city. The diagonally extending Broadway Avenue and Seventh Avenue''intersection'' is Times Square, while 42nd Street crosses it, cutting off the entire Manhattan Island. With Times Square as the center, Broadway Avenue will be forty Second Street is divided into two worlds. To the east is the office building. There is also the New York City Library, the largest collection of books in the world. The Central Park behind the library opens up a rare green''color'' in the steel forest. Contrary to the east, the scenery on the west is bleak. Although there are high-rise buildings, supermarkets, groceries, and video stores are within easy reach, the buildings are obviously much dilapidated. This is the oldest area on Manhattan Island. Starting from Times Square and bounded by Broadway Avenue, the east side of Forty-Second Street is getting more and more prosperous, and the west side is getting more and more depressed. The population density is also the same, showing a sharp contrast between prosperity and poverty on Manhattan Island. Of course, this so-called comparison is only for Manhattan Island. Compared to Brooklyn and Queens, it is still a time of feasting and prosperity. Forty-third Street is located in the more prosperous Midtown. Walking vertically along Broadway Avenue, you will soon see the bustling and bustling Times Square. Although Times Square is said to be a "square", it is actually just a small piece of open space. This is the intersection of Broadway Avenue, Seventh Avenue and Forty-Second Street, forming an "x"-shaped intersection, but the two "v"-shaped sharp corners of the upper and lower "x" are all flattened to form a The rectangular dew area is this small open space, but it is known as the crossroads of the world, and every New Years Eve, there will be more than half a million people in the cold wind. Waiting for the moment when the crystal ball drops and hugs the''kiss''. Hugo and Joseph took a leisurely pace all the way towards Times Square, but deliberately slowed down on the bustling streets of New York, and walked slowly and leisurely on the stone road, but they did not have a taste. The pedestrians passing by all seemed to be "hundreds of thousands of people up and down" businessmen, walking hurriedly with their heads down and walking quickly. They didnt even have time to look at other people. This made New York City There is a fast running rhythm in the blood of this city, as if one second is broken into three seconds for use. The three-fold fast-forward rhythm makes the air in the city full Full of impetuousness. Not only the people living in this city, but also backpackers and tourists, they walked through the famous scenic spots in the city at a fast pace, coming and going in a hurry, but they ignored the best of the city. part. If someone is willing to slow down like Hugo and Joseph, they will find that the sky in New York is a hazy bright gray''color'', the blue''color'' sky and dense clouds are mixed together, and they are full of trees. The high-rise buildings divide the sky into bright gray grids, which has a charm that is different from nature and other cities. Chapter 295： Encounter the excitement When Hugo was rolling in the underground rock circle, he had arrived in all kinds of cities. There were top-notch metropolises and small county towns that were quiet and sheltered from the world. In fact, for many people, metropolises look exactly the same. Hugo thought so at the beginning. Metropolis is nothing more than high-rise buildings, busy traffic, one after another, dense crowds make people wonder whether they will start to suffocate because of the intensive phobia, and the sky of the city appears to be full of''gloom'' haze, with lingering haze forever Heavy and busy. For example, New York and Chicago are almost the same, with countless skyscrapers blocking the line of sight and moving upwards. The situation in the sea is similar. But when he walked more places, Hugo changed his thoughts, especially as a member of a team of walking "holes", he could see the prosperous side of the city, and at the same time he could see the city. Quiet, dirty, hidden, side of life. Hugo discovered that, in fact, every city has its own special color, which does not refer to those special attractions, but belongs to the charm of the city. For example, on. The tranquility of the sea, the old one. The sea-style small''nong'' hall, Wu Nong''s soft accent, and the mottled and primitive brick walls; for example, the hearty Chicago, the white and blossoming waves, the hunting wind, the strong and tough Midwest Style: Another example is the chicness of New York, where the streets intersect with each other, there is a hole in the sky, the blooming multiculturalism, and the artistic atmosphere that can be seen all over the street. Looking at the scene in front of me, feeling the magic of this afternoon, the melody in Hugo''s mind is flying, like dust flying in the sun, writing golden musical notes between the ditch and back of his head, "This is beautiful. When the sky falls, you think this is a beautiful day, dont let it go." The inspiration that Hugo got when he greeted the sunrise on the first day of the new year in 1993 was once again sketched in his mind. This song temporarily named "A Beautiful Day (.day this time is a complete supplement. The melody of the song, although Hugo did not think of the corresponding lyrics for the time being, and just hummed the melody, it is still a huge improvement. At least, this song is considered to be one-third completed. If you can slow down and carefully taste the characteristics of each city, you can find that the streets, buildings, traffic, and people that make up the city have made this place full of special colors that other cities cannot imitate. . It is a pity that not everyone has the time and mood to slow down their pace, because the weight of life often makes people lost themselves. Even Hugo, who has lived in this time and space for more than a year, didn''t take a good taste of the city of Los Angeles. Although he would always be amazed when he occasionally saw the tip of the iceberg, he never really felt it with his heart. Now standing in New York, the world''s largest city, Hugo can''t help but sigh, in fact, he is just a small pebble in the torrent of history. People walking swiftly across the street interact with the endless traffic of vehicles in the middle of the road, but no one wants to stop and show a friendly smile to strangers. At this point, New York is much colder than Los Angeles. , People are in the busy city but can''t feel the excitement, as if they are just alone. Just like the noisy not far away, the impulsiveness in the city air made people lose their minds and began to have''exciting'' quarrels, even fists at each other, but the pedestrians were still moving forward quickly, even willing to stop and watch the excitement. There was not much crowd, but less than ten people stood around and watched the farce in front of them. Of course, no one is watching the excitement. This is actually a good thing. At least it can avoid the situation of "communication" and "chaos"; but this also shows from the side that in this rushed city, people except themselves , Even the neighbors life doesnt bother you, let alone strange passers-by? Hugo originally didn''t plan to watch the show, because he had no plans to be nosy, at least he was not wearing the New York police now. Chais uniform or Supermans outfit, then these things are not what he should take care of. But Hugo''s footsteps stopped unexpectedly, because he actually saw an acquaintance. Hugo couldn''t help but pull the "spirit" of Joseph, who is always drifting outside. Since he got Catherine''s signature, Joseph has been a little bit distracted. ''Moving this afternoon''s''exciting'' experience, "Joe, look at that person, is it...Fujin?" Joseph came back to his senses and followed Hugos sight. He saw that there was a group of people fighting in front of him. In fact, it is not accurate to say that it was a group of people. There were only five people, and three people hit two people. Although three people have the advantage in numbers, one of the two people is obviously a big man who is good at fighting, keeping the two sides in a delicate balance. There were guitars, basses and other musical instruments scattered around, and the drum kit was knocked to the ground. The whole scene looked messy and messy. The person Hugo was referring to was the big one of the two people. Joseph had to be very clear because he was in a fight at this time, but from the point of view of his size, it was indeed a bit like Fujin, "You Sure?" Hugo shook his head, "I just saw the tattoo on his hand, and it looks a bit like it." Fujin has a large area of ??tattoos on his left and right arms. They start to pierce according to the shape of the''chest'', and then a large area spreads to the arms, covering the entire biceps, as if wearing a piece of armor. generally. Fujins tattoos are very''color'' and have a strong oriental style. The pattern on the''chest'' is a huge skull and ghost head, and the arm part is like a dragon''s body, like a cloud driving a fog and a river falling over the sea. , With weirdness in the domineering. Hearing from Fujin, it took him three weeks to complete these two tattoos. One can imagine the pain of the process, but the finished product is definitely a work of art, which is breathtaking. Joseph also followed his sights. The person who was suspected to be Fujin was wearing a white t-shirt, half of his sleeves were pulled up, half of the tattoos could be seen, and the position was the same as Fujin''s, but The pattern is not clear because it is in motion. Just when Hugo and Joseph were hesitant, one of the three people suddenly left the battlefield. He picked up a guitar next to him and was ready to use his weapon. This made the scattered onlookers involuntarily retreat. Two steps. The big man dealt with a person alone, and immediately gained the upper hand. He gave his opponent a fierce kick, causing the opponent to fall to the ground in embarrassment, and then the big man yelled at the man who picked up the guitar fiercely. "Dare you!" As he spoke, Bo Yu''s big fist clenched tightly, and then raised it into the air. At this time, Hugo and Joseph could finally see the appearance of the big man. Although their faces were embarrassed by the nosebleed, they were indeed Fujin. This caused Hugo and Joseph to look at each other unexpectedly. Although Hugo hadnt seen Fujin for a long time, it was mainly because he was filming "Sleepless in Seattle", but he didnt expect it. , Fukun also left Los Angeles and came to New York. When Hugo was about to step forward, he heard Fujin rushing towards the man who lifted the guitar like a tiger descending the mountain. As a result, the guy was so scared that he turned and ran away holding the guitar. With the first one to run away, the other person who was fighting also staggered back, and then pulled the one lying on the ground up, and the two of them fled out with the bass and the keyboard. The guy who was with Fujin ran forward two steps and yelled, "That''s my keyboard! Grass!" I thought the farce would end here, but I didnt want this guy to turn around and point his gun at Fujin, "I told you you shouldnt come to New York, look what happened now! Everything is ruined, could it? Are you responsible?" Hugo and Joseph couldn''t help but pause. What''s the matter? Originally wanted to support Fujin, but he didn''t expect that Fujin scared away his opponent, and then his companion started fighting. Because Hugo didn''t know the whole story at all, and they didn''t know if they stepped forward too recklessly at this time, they stayed in place for a while, and they didn''t move forward or backward. Facing the accusations from his companions, Fujin did not show any weakness, and shouted back, "So what are you going to do, do you want to stay in that bar for the rest of your life as a resident band? Dont tell me you dont want to break out. For this career, dont put all the responsibility on me. Its my idea to come to New York, but you all agreed. I didnt''force'' you to come." "Grass! It''s not that you were there to keep us under pressure, who would want to leave!" His companion stared at Fu Jin and expressed his anger with practical actions. "You know that Brown is an alcoholic, and last night. Don''t look at him, look at the mess today! We have no money, what do you want? What do you want?" The companion pushed Fujin and said aggressively, "What do you want! " "I want to..." Fujin was pushed back by his companion for a half step, and he retorted loudly, but after speaking, he found that the flame on his chest made him unable to vent at all, only like a wolf. Growled twice, and finally gave up. Looking at Fujins depressed expression, his companion suddenly became disheartened, took a sip to the side angrily, stood still and scratched his head depressedly and looked around the floor. Chaos hesitated for a moment, and finally kicked another guitar on the ground, and quickly left the scene, leaving Fujin alone among the drums scattered on the floor, at a loss. Hugo and Joseph looked at each other. If Hugo guessed correctly, it is estimated that those companions are members of Fujins band, but I dont know what internal conflicts they quarreled about, so that they fought at the entrance of the street performance, although it was a three-on-two in the beginning. Confrontation, but in fact, there are also contradictions between Fujin and his companions. But these things are within the Fujin band. As outsiders, Hugo and Joseph are naturally hard to say. After all, they don''t know anything and are not qualified to speak. But having said that, they were standing by the side, and then they turned and left without even saying hello, which seemed inappropriate. After hesitating for a moment, Hugo still bite the bullet and walked forward, "Hey, Fujin, do you need help?" At this time, the excitement was over, and a small number of onlookers slowly dispersed, leaving only Fujin standing on the spot in a daze. Hearing the shouts from the side, he suddenly raised his head. , Cast a fierce look at the person who made the sound, and the phrase "roll" in his mouth was blurted out before he looked up. Chapter 296： Band drummer "Get out!" After Fujin said this, he saw the people in his sight. It was Hugo and Joseph. After realizing that the other party was not malicious, Fujin did not apologize. He just retracted his gaze and looked towards The mess was all over the floor. Hugo didn''t know much about Fujin, and the real acquaintance talk was very limited, so he looked at Joseph helplessly. As Fugins roommate, Joseph naturally knew him better. Joseph knew that Fugin did not continue to drive them away. In fact, it was a way of showing weakness. Joseph stepped forward and pointed to the mess all over the floor. So, do you need help?" Fujin did not look up, and just stood there quietly. The overturned drum kit was scattered randomly on the ground, and an acoustic guitar was buckled upside down on the ground. I dont know if the strings were broken, and a keyboard frame was already covered. It broke, and the keyboard was gone long ago, and two guitar cases were dropped on the ground, one of which had a big''hole'' broken. It stands to reason that there should be bass boxes and keyboard boxes, but they are all missing. It is estimated that they were kicked far away. Hugo raised his head and looked around. Pedestrians in New York walked in a hurry again, looking at the musical instruments scattered all over the floor. Many people were forced to make a detour or jump over the musical instruments. This made Hugo''s heart uncontrollable. Up and down. As a musician who was born in a band, and a member of the band who has been ashamed for ten years, Yuguo was unable to accept the fact that the instruments were thrown on the ground in embarrassment, not to mention whether they were damaged, if To say that a reckless pedestrian stepped on his foot is truly heartbreaking. Hugo glanced at Fujin again and found that he was still motionless and ignored Joseph''s plan. As a last resort, Hugo stepped forward, picked up all the musical instruments scattered around, and took them back. The big drum of the drum set is centered and stacked. Joseph also came to help when he saw it. Hugo looked at the torn apart drum set. Fortunately, every part of the drum was not damaged in front of it, but it is not known whether there are internal injuries inside. Hugo knows how to assemble the drum set. In the past, the drummer Lixia, who helped the glory to die, did countless things. This work, but Hugo was not sure whether Fujin wanted to assemble the drum or put it in the box to leave, so he didn''t do it. Hugo picked up the guitar lying next to the bass drum and looked at it distressingly. Fortunately, there was no disconnection, and the sound hole of the piano box was not damaged. It seems that it was not affected much in the previous fight. . However, due to the fall to the ground, the sound quality must be affected, and the strings need to be re-tuned. Generally speaking, tuning requires a piano as the pitch to be measured, but Hugo is familiar enough with the guitar, and his talent for pitch is very colorful, so he can tune the strings without the help of a piano. Hugo subconsciously held the guitar and started tuning, which has become a habit that Hugo has cultivated in his ten-year music career. Hearing the sound of the guitar strings, Fujin seemed to finally relax. He looked at Hugo who was tuning the strings and Joseph, who was standing beside him, who was looking at the instrument with regret. He bit his''lip'' and said, "I''m very sorry just now, and thank you." Just like Fujin''s "sexuality", he speaks simply and neatly, never procrastinating. Joseph raised his head and looked at Fujin, "It''s okay." Then he pointed to the nosebleeds and stains on Fujin''s white T-shirt, "Are you okay?" Fujin shook his head neatly, saying that he had no problem, "I''m sorry to let you see a farce." Hugo, who was tuning the strings, said, "Every band has its own contradictions." In fact, this is the same as the hard-to-read scriptures of every family. The band is a small group, and everyone has their own. It is inevitable that there will be conflicts between their personal "sex", their own thoughts, and their own revenge. Some bands successfully resolved the contradiction and continued to continue, such as Lincoln Park and u2; some bands failed to persist in the contradiction and eventually disbanded, such as the Beatles and the Oasis. Fujin glanced at Hugo. As far as he knew, Hugo does not have a band now, but then he thought about it. With Hugos amazing talent and deep understanding of the band, Hugo should have been there a long time ago. Started to play the team, but now there is no band anymore. Fujin subconsciously believes that Hugo must have experienced all this. Fujin sighed and sat directly on the broken guitar box, "Today the band originally planned to perform street performances in New York. We said we would perform all the way from Los Angeles to New York, and then stay here for a month. Performing all the way back to Los Angeles. Unexpectedly, the band members drank and messed up and messed up the performance. It was terrible. After that, Fukun kicked the other intact guitar box violently. Although Fujins explanation is simple, Hugo can infer a general idea from the situation just now. It is estimated that Fujin believes that their band needs to accumulate more performance experience, and proposed this performance plan from the West Bank to the East Bank, and from the East Bank all the way back to the West Bank. In fact, this plan is worth advocating objectively, not only because the rich performance experience will bring the band''s strength to the next level, but also the difference in music atmosphere between the east and west coasts, coupled with the performance experience of road trips, can increase the band. Vision. But the problem is that, first, this plan is time-consuming and costly; second, the journey itself is full of countless difficulties and challenges; finally, months of coexistence, which means that the band members 20 Staying together for four hours increases the possibility of conflicts. Therefore, after Fujin made his suggestion, he was strongly opposed by the band, no matter what, he finally made the trip. And they succeeded in getting from the West Bank to the East Bank. But more than a months persistence has allowed the bands conflicts to accumulate to a certain extent. Hugo doesnt know if they have exploded during their previous trips. From the intensity of the outbreak today, it can be seen that the resentment has been accumulated for a long time. The guy named Brown delayed the show because of drinking, which completely detonated the anger of both parties. Judging from the situation just now, although Brown and the other two are in the same group, the five band members still have their own conflicts with each other, as if the person who helped Fujin just now finally quarreled with Fujin. . Hugo looked up at Fujin in surprise, his eyes full of surprise, "I think your band is not only small, but also capable..." Hugo''s words are direct and hurtful, and the subtext is "you The band doesn''t look very good now. "It seems that today, under the influence of Catherine and Fokkin, Hugo''s speaking style has become a lot sharper. Fujin didn''t mind Hugo''s words at all, "It''s because of a bit of fame that makes me forget it." With a mocking look, he was obviously dissatisfied with the performance of the band partners. Hugo thought about it carefully. Fokkins band should be a brand new day. He had been with Neil and Pedro for a long time, and he also had a certain understanding of the underground rock music circle in Los Angeles. Brand New Day can be regarded as a middle-level band in this circle. There are many performance opportunities, but the members of the band vary in level. Among them, Fujin, the drummer, is the most famous and the leader of the band. The drummer who is "behind the scenes" enjoys the leading position of the band, which is a bit top-heavy for the current rock environment where the lead singer or guitar dominates the show. In fact, in Hugo''s opinion, a band must have a soul figure, no matter what the position of this character, whether it is a lead singer or a drummer, he must give the band enough''essence'', and then unite the band together. , This can make the band grow up. In the past, the soul figure of glory to death was the lead singer Su Zinan. Hugo has always admired him, but with Hugo''s creative talents gradually being brought into play, Hugo''s influence on the entire band has been increasing. Fortunately, the glory is The dead friends gathered from the beginning, even replacing them because of sucking. poison. Zhang Xiaoye''s second guitarist, Gu Xiaoguai, who died of an overdose, also followed the band for more than seven years, so their cohesion is still very strong. Of course, the most important reason is because Hugo did not have the idea of ??competing with Su Zinan. On the contrary, the rapport between the two people, mutual help and mutual assistance, made the band favored by the Midi Rock Festival. But obviously, in this new day band, people who are eager to get attention do not have enough ability to become the soul of the band, which has led to the continuous expansion of contradictions within the band. This is indeed ironic. One must know that a new day is still rolling in the underground rock circle of Los Angeles, and even if it hasn''t even entered the underground rock circle of the United States, some people are short-sighted and start to forget about it. On the contrary, Fu Jin''s vision is very sophisticated, he wants to take the band to the whole of the United States, and then make the band''s strength to the next level. No wonder the soul of the band is Fujin, not so and so. "Everyone hopes to follow a band to the highest point of their musical dreams But life is not always satisfactory, is it?" Hugo knows more about bands than actors. Industry, so Fujin just said a few words, Hugo can already see the essence of the problem. "If this band can''t succeed, choose another group of partners and seek new "flowers". Isn''t it normal? With your strength, I think there should be many bands willing to invite you." Among the drummers in the rock circle in Los Angeles, Fukun is indeed the number one person. Unfortunately, he was dragged down by those unproactive teammates on a new day, and he has never been able to go further. Fujin knew that Hugo was right, but he shook his head, "I can''t bear it." He puts too much''exquisite'' in this band on a new day, too many memories. It may not be difficult to leave his teammates, but to leave here A band, but its not that easy. The sentence of "reluctant" made Hugo stunned like this. In fact, he was so willing to be honored to death, and the yearning for his teammates in his mind began to overwhelm. Hugo pulled out a helpless smile, then took a deep breath and looked at Fujin, "I am willing, it has never been so easy." Having said this, Hugo paused, and suddenly remembered something, and then a weird smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Hey, Fujin, there is no drummer in my band until now. Would you like to join?" Chapter 297： Burst audition In fact, Hugo had no such idea at all, because the so-called band he formed with Neil and Pedro is currently in a state of''sexuality'', even without a name. They always perform on the street. He jokingly called himself the Three Musketeers. So Hugo didn''t think about the need to find a drummer and a keyboard player for the band. When chatting with Fujin just now, Hugo was also lamenting the glory to death, but in an instant, there was a flash of light in Hugo''s head. Fujin is an excellent drummer, and their band needs one now. Famous drummer, then why not recruit Fujin in? But Hugo knows that with Fujins strength, the current famous Los Angeles underground rock bands are enough for Fujin to have a place, and the three musketeers are not a formal organization at all, Neil and Pedro. The three of them and Hugo are also newcomers to the band who have not really proven themselves, so Fujin joins their band. It is estimated that it is not that they auditioned for Fujin, but that Fujin came to audition for the three of them. Therefore, Hugo''s smile was a little more prank, and he said to Fujin like a joke, "Hey, Fujin, there is no drummer in my band until now. Would you like to join?" Fujin was originally in a very depressed mood, but it was similar to being tuned by Hugo. The words of the play were stunned, and then said dumbfounded, "You don''t have a band..." Hugo smiled and shook his head, "The last time you reminded me that I could form a band, I found two teammates. You should have heard the names, Neal Anderson, Pedro and Casa." The official Brazilian name of Drona is too long, so Hugo just said half of it briefly. Fujin nodded his chin slightly, "I know them two." This circle said that it was not small, but in fact it said that it was not big. "What''s the name of your band?" Hugo shrugged and spread his hands. "There isn''t even a drummer. It''s a band and has no name for the time being. That''s why I sent you an invitation." Fujin laughed blankly. This is a complete joke. A band with nothing invites him? And let him give up a band with a certain strength like a new day? This is even more humorous than the empty glove white wolf. Hugo looked at Fujin''s smile, but did not give up, but continued with a smile, "At least I can guarantee that all of us really like music." Fujin sneered at Hugo, "Aren''t you going to be an actor?" Although Fujin admitted that the teammates on the new day are indeed "lost" and lose themselves. Music is no longer their goal, but how to win. More attention and popularity, this is their focus. However, compared to Hugo''s so-called "sexual" bands, a brand new day is too much more reliable. Hugo pouted, "Does the band have activities every day? If the band is really successful and arranges its time reasonably, it is not a problem for the band and the actors to take care of it at the same time." Hugo is telling the truth, the actors cannot be all year round. When performing works, it is impossible for the band to perform for years and months, and everything is possible by arranging the time reasonably. "However, the premise is that the band can succeed." This sentence is in one sentence. There are hundreds of powerful bands in the Los Angeles underground rock music circle, but none of them can stand out. Who can be sure that their band will become the next one. What? Maybe everyone has this confidence, but not everyone has this opportunity. Fujin was amused by Hugo''s positive mentality. He felt that Hugo''s mentality was much better than his own. Perhaps this is the reason why Hugo was able to get closer to success as an actor step by step. "How about it, are you interested? We are emerging forces ready to go." After Hugo finished speaking, he couldn''t help but laugh first. Fujin looked at Hugo, who was laughing heartily before him, and then at Joseph, who was standing beside him with a relaxed face. Inexplicably, Fujin blurted out, "Then, it depends on whether you have enough strength to persuade me. " After saying this sentence, Fujin himself was a little unexpected. You know, just two minutes ago, Fujin said that he was reluctant to come to the band for a new day. Even though there was such a''exciting'' quarrel just now, Fujin still did not have it. The plan to leave, this is the truth. But now...Fujin''s thoughts were quietly shaken. When Fujin saw the accident on Hugos face, he was calmed by the shock in his heart, and said neatly, "Why, dont you plan to show your bargaining chips? I think with my strength, it should be you Persuade me to enter the band instead of persuading you to let me enter the band?" The self-confidence in the words spontaneously reminded Hugo of the brief''fighting'' between the two on the rock night. "No, I mean, you don''t want to leave a brand new day." Hugo didn''t think too much, so he said directly that there is no need to talk around with people like Fujin. Fujin was slightly amused by Hugos honest words. He thought Hugo was indeed''very'' interesting. Perhaps joining his band is more feasible than imagined, and Neil and Pei Dro... seems to be good guys too, at least the''sex'' is much better than the other guys on a brand new day. "I don''t want to leave. But if you give me a reason to leave, and the weight is heavy enough, it will be different." Fujin''s inner mood gradually calmed down, and this sentence is the true portrayal of his heart. . Hugo suddenly realized, "There is no absolute loyalty, but the bargaining chip is not enough." This is the supreme rule of the mall. There is no unreachable bargaining chip in this world, but there is not enough bargaining chip. However, Fujin was made by Hugos words with a black line, "I am not an animal, and this is not a sale." "Of course, of course," Hugo nodded again and again, "Isn''t there a pig or a dog that can play drums so "sexy"." Fujin only felt that he seemed to have the urge to vomit blood, which took advantage of words. Fujin was more inclined to choke Hugo to death with his own hands. However, Hugo did not give Fujin such a chance. He stood up directly holding the guitar, and then continued to finish the tuning work that he had not completed just now. After waiting for a while, he raised his head and looked at Fujin. "Why, don''t you plan to''show'' your hand?" "What?" Fujin said dully, sitting in a big hole in the guitar case. As a result, before Hugo could speak, the box collapsed with a "bang". The giant Fujin directly used his weight to destroy the broken guitar box, and then sat awkwardly among a pile of plastic shards. Hugo didn''t hold it back, he burst into laughter; Joseph finally held it back at the last moment when the laughter came out, but there was a muffled sound from the''chest'', you can see that he It is very hard to hold back a smile. There is no way, Fu Jin, who has always been very cool, just now Fu Jin, who was a handsome man in the fight, suddenly collapsed. This scene is too happy. Not to mention Joseph, a person who has been in contact with Fujin for a long time, even Hugo, who has not met Fujin several times, can''t help it. Fujin sat depressed in the box, struggling to stand up, but did not stand up for the first time, and then fell down again, without raising his head at all, he could hear Hugo and Josephs undisguised laughter. Fu Jin just felt that his whole body was about to be burned red. Fujin could only gritted his teeth, put his right hand on the bottom of the guitar case, and then suddenly stood up. This time he finally succeeded. However, due to the speed of standing up too fast, Fujin couldn''t control his center of gravity. He shook up. He had to wave his arms to keep his balance, just like a big crab, waving in a panic. With his own tongs, there are quite a few crabs performing acrobatics. "Hahahaha..." This was the reaction of Hugo and Joseph. Even Joseph, who usually laughed and laughed, laughed out of his belly, and Fujin felt that his face could be used for barbecue. . "Ahem!" Fujin had to interrupt the laughter of Hugo and Joseph with his own cough, and then said casually, "You auditioned, why should I perform?" Hugo smiled and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and rubbed his stiff belly, "Do you want to watch me play the guitar by myself? If it''s just the guitar, you should have watched it. After that, dont you want to watch something newfor example, cooperation with a drum set? Halfway through, Hugo saw Fujins white cheeks flushed, and his shy appearance was really strong with him. Brother Hanku''s style was too inconsistent, and he almost couldn''t control his laughter again. But fortunately, this time Hugo was finally suppressed in Fujins murderous eyes, bit his lower''lip'' forcefully, and then said with a look of no silver three hundred taels here. "You can look at my ability to work with the band, and at the same time, you should also show me your ability as a drummer. I have no chance to see a new day of performance but at least I should take a look Your professional skills are right." Fujin doesnt have time to pursue Hugos picks and choices, because Hugos appearance is really too awkward. Josephs roommate has calmed down in his sight, but Hugo refuses to eat it. One set, this really made Fujin too frustrated. "So, what are you going to do?" Fujin gritted his teeth and said fiercely, almost every word was squeezed out of his teeth. "What are your good songs?" Hugo finally laughed enough at this time, and rubbed his sore cheeks, "Why don''t you give me a series of drum beats, how about a guitar with you?" Hugo''s plan is not to create new songs or perform classics. Repertoire, but look at the coordination between his guitar and drums. Hugo is responsible for the melody guitar. He doesn''t have much cooperation with the drummer. Rhythm guitar and bass are needed in the middle, so that the music will be complete. But since it''s a test match between two people, it doesn''t matter if you try. Anyway, standing on the streets of New York, the performance itself has an experimental nature. Hugos proposal gave Fujin a little more playful interest. It can be felt that Hugo is very confident in his guitar ability, so Fujin even more unreasonably refused, "Okay!" Chapter 298： Brilliant response Fujin has actually seen Hugo''s control over the band''s coordination. The original song "Strangle Hero (K Dou l... was such a representative. Hugo demonstrated his use of keyboards and drums. In fact, from the perspective of fusion, it is not enough to use keyboards and snare drums for "Sterling Heroes". There should be more instruments and electronic sounds in order to fully display the charm of the song. However, Hugo showed his sense of pleasure under limited conditions, which really made people''s eyes bright. The coordination between the guitar and the drums is not the same. There is a mutually complementary relationship between the two, but in the absence of the bridge built by the bass and rhythm guitar, the coordination between the two will be slightly monotonous, not as good as alone Perform a performance with a guitar, and then pair it with musical instruments such as tambourines or bells to create a''color'' effect. Of course, there are no absolutes, and it is not impossible to use guitar and drum beats to create a dazzling melody. But Fujin is even more interested in that Hugo actually''handed over'' the initiative into his hands. What Hugo said just now is "I will cooperate with you to play a guitar..." In other words, Fujin''s drumbeat is the mastery. With the right to guide the next audition showdown. On the one hand, Fujin was''excited'' by Hugo''s self-confidence and arrogant. He Fujin is the number one figure in the underground rock circle of Los Angeles. Although Hugo has proven his own ability, Fujin does not think of rain. Guo has the ability to keep pace with himself. On the other hand, Fujin is very curious about how Hugo will respond. You must know that the drum beat is the rhythm, and the rhythm is the bones of a song. This is why the drummers position in the band is very important, because the drummers mistakes are very important. It may cause continuous errors in other parts of the band. Is Hugo blindly self-confident arrogant, or is he confident with real materials? Fujin didn''t know Hugo, but he could feel that Hugo had a drastic change in his self-confidence from the rock night at the end of last year, but Fujin couldn''t detect the reason. That being the case, let them have a head-on confrontation! Fujin''s heart is also full of pride, sweeping away the decadence and frustration just now. Fujin helped up the chair that had been kicked to the ground, and quickly reassembled his drum kit, and started debugging without any hassle. After fully confirming that there was no problem with the drum kit, he looked up. Hugo glanced at it. At this moment, Hugo was carrying the guitar left by Fujin''s teammate, standing next to the drum set, his expression relaxed, and he was obviously ready. Joseph stood three steps behind Hugo, his face was full of inquiries, and he seemed to be full of interest in this temporary street performance. Its less than a hundred yards away from Times Square. Looking past, you can see the bustle and bustle of Times Square. At this time, Forty-Second Street is a bit depressed because there are not many''doors'' stores. After night falls, here will be the famous red light district on the east coast, but now the lazy afternoon sun is still hanging diagonally on the roof of the Empire State Building. There is no light embellishment on the street and the crowds of the "girls" on the street seem not too crowded. It''s lively, but even so, the crowds are still not coming and going. Its a pity that no one stopped by, no one recognized that the man standing on the side of the road holding a guitar was Hugo-no one even wanted to slow down and watch the roadside performance that hasnt started yet. Team. Compared with Los Angeles, there are only a lot more artists performing on the streets of New York, and it may be more difficult to attract passersby. Although New York has more tourists and population, the pace of life here is too fast. Few people are willing to spend time standing on the side of the road to watch the performance. Even if they have admiration for the performers, at most they will throw a few coins when passing by, and then speed up again to continue their lives. Therefore, there was an inexplicable illusion on the scene, as if Hugo, Fokkin, and Joseph were standing in another level of space, and the constant flow of busy surrounding them set off their silence and stagnation. But soon, this stillness was interrupted by a series of drum beats. The drum''stick'' in Fujin''s hand struck the cymbal first, and the sonorous sound was pale and weak amidst the roar of cars and the noise of people''s tides, and was soon overwhelmed by the surrounding noise. Even Joseph didn''t even hear it very well. However, Hugo keenly caught the slow and powerful sound of the cymbal "clang". Before he died of glory, he often performed live performances without sound amplification equipment, so he always knew that he had to concentrate his attention. , Pay attention to the drummers dynamics at all times. After the melody sounds, his attention will be devoted to the bass-based melody. The bassist connects the guitar and the drums in series. Holding his guitar, without the pressure of the lead singer, Hugo has always been his most comfortable position. Even if he now has experience with the lead singer, the melody guitarist can still make Hugo feel comfortable. So Hugo didn''t hesitate at all, and started to draw the strings with his right hand. Hugo''s right hand rhythm is not fast, but increased the intensity, so that every string sound is very thick, because there is no sound reinforcement equipment on site, so the performance needs to be slightly changed, which is not difficult for Hugo . Hugo listened carefully to Fujins drum beats, but to his surprise, Fujin had no intention of playing drums at all. Instead, he started with a series of the most common and flat cymbals, and the speed of beating the cymbals was not fast. Regarding the adagio rhythm of the middle board, this rhythm is very inclusive, and there is no problem with the subsequent rhythm suddenly accelerating or slowing down. Obviously, Fujin intends to look at Hugo''s performance before making calculations. In the face of this kind of cymbal sound, Hugo did not hesitate too much, and interpreted the melody sketched out in his mind at random. In fact, if Hugo had an electric guitar in his hand, it would be more suitable for the situation at this time, but unfortunately he was holding an acoustic guitar, so Hugo made his **** more crisp, so that every note became very good. Crisp, rolling down like many''Jade'' beads. Hugo''s condition today is obviously very good. After visiting Michael Jackson and Catherine Hepburn successively, Hugo''s brain presents a thriving scene, and the melody outlined by his fingertips carries the lightness and joy of the sun''s spring in March. , Beating at the fingertips. Under the influence of Hugo, Fujin''s sensitivity to rhythm in his blood and his long-term drum instinct made him naturally begin to add the heavy drum beat of the floor drum. Both of them seem to be looking for a state. The first time they cooperated, there was no rehearsal, and they played a new melody. This made the pace of the two people just beginning slightly tight, whether it was the melody outlined by Hugo or the drumbeat of Fujin. It''s relatively simple. Neither Fujin and Hugo looked at each other, but focused on their own instruments. After simply repeating six or eight beats, Suddenly, Fujin rang the bass drum. This heavy drum beat was like the footprints of a giant. Smashing into Hugo''s guitar melody, Hugo sensitively realized that Fujin''s challenge was coming. Sure enough, Fujin stepped up and speeded up. The rhythm of three consecutive hits of the middle drum and the combination of hi-hats made the music go from slow to ferocious in an instant, and the overwhelming''wave'' seemed like an instant. From zero to one hundred, vent it in an unreasonable way. If this kind of drum beats are connected to the audio, it is enough to make the whole scene go crazy, with a strong grunge and metal rock characteristics, with unparalleled impact, allowing the rhythm of heartbeat and blood to accelerate to the extreme in an instant. Then it impacted the ability of the temple to withstand it. This is the style of a typical Nirvana band, and it is also the most popular and classic interpretation of the entire rock and roll. This method has very strict requirements on the guitar. Just like what Hugo and Pedro and others discussed on the rock night, the trend of the guitar is the current trend of the entire rock industry, and Fujin is watching As far as he and Hugos guitar were matched, he chose this rhythmic form that has severe challenges on drums and guitar. Hugo''s attention was highly concentrated. He heard the heavy and impactful beat of the bass drum for the first time. His left hand immediately slid up on the fingerboard, and the tune of the whole melody was raised with the power of the drum. The speed and strength of the right hand immediately Go up two levels, and do everything possible to bring out the heaviness of the melody. Although Hugo does not have the combination of bass and rhythm guitar, and the acoustic guitar in his hand, the overall strength is very thin; but what is surprising is that the guitar string sound He was not submerged in Fujins powerful drums Whats more surprising is that Hugos flying right hand actually outlines a beautiful and unusual melody, which makes Fujin start involuntarily. Nodding to beat the rhythm. In fact, Fujin''s job is to beat the rhythm. He is playing the rhythm all over his body, but at this time he is still constrained by Hugo''s melody, which shows the huge appeal of Hugo''s melody. Not to mention Joseph who was on the sidelines. In Josephs stunned gaze, Hugo and Fujin started madly without you, but accidentally matched the rhythm together. The drums complemented the melody of the guitar, and the guitar followed the rhythm of the drums. Gradually fill in this melody. In fact, in the absence of bass and keyboard, the melody can still be flawed, but this is only for professionals. In the eyes of laymen, this is a seamless performance! Hugo and Fujin did not engage in malicious competition, but under the cycle of benign competition, they combined guitar and drums to generate a wonderful response to each other, and played jaw-dropping music. Unknowingly, two powerful competitors who have never cooperated before have exerted their utmost strength in their respective positions, and then launched an incredible cooperation. Before Joseph reacted, the time and space around him seemed to freeze, and there were more and more people staying in their footsteps! Chapter 299： Catharsis Joshua Cranston (.) just arrived at Columbia University last week and became a student of this top American university. This is his first time on the streets of New York to appreciate the charm of this city. Although everything in this city is so fresh and lively, Joshua was a bit disappointed. The turbulent crowd almost drowned out all the sights in the sight, and the special sights between the streets and the streets were all Disappeared, the same crowd of people made the city boring. Came to the famous Times Square, but let this teenager from the small town of Butler in Alabama disappointed. Joshuas hometown is a small town with a population of less than 20,000. Facing the bustling and hustle and bustle of the big city, but after he really entered the world, he disappointed Joshua in less than a week. He still missed the peace and comfort in the small town even more. Joshua sighed and prepared to go back to the school dormitory. He left Times Square along the street. He didn''t know where he was, but he walked less than a hundred yards. He stopped. If the only thing in New York City that can make Joshua full of interest is the music flowing in the blood of the city, the performers everywhere on the street have made Joshua full of interest. Unfortunately, today Joshua is full of interest. Did not find a rock band performance, and he happened to be a true lover of rock music. The so-called band in front of me is actually not a "band" because there are only two people, a drummer and a guitarist. There is not even a lead singer, and the bass is not visible. With such a broken combination, it is probably more appropriate to sing a double reed. But what is surprising is that the cooperation between these two people makes Joshua feel the kind of majesty that directly hits the heart, and this feeling is that only the top bands of Nirvana, Guns and Roses can The feeling that it brings. Simple drum beats and simple string sounds dont sound complicated, but the''naked'' eyes can directly see the movements of the hands of the two players flying up and down at close range. The meticulous tension uses both hands as instruments. The media interpreted it, and wave after wave of shock rushed to the face, so that Joshua was firmly nailed in place: this is the true charm of New York! One person, two people...Unknowingly, at least twenty onlookers gathered around Hugo and Fujin. They all watched this weird combination with interest, and at the same time played the ensemble of the two people. Cai melody cant help but clap his hands for applause. The faintly drawn feeling of contest is becoming tighter and tighter as the melody gradually goes to a climax. However, because the guitarist has more room for play, the layman feels that the guitarist is slightly occupied. The upper hand, but the real insider can feel the powerful control of the drummer, and does not fall behind. After halfway through the melody in Hugo''s hand, the lyrics in his mind are like sunlight that pierces through thin clouds in the sky, surging out. In fact, the creation itself has become Hugo''s instinct, and he will always subconsciously. I hope to combine the melody with the lyrics. Originally, Hugo did not intend to create this period of collaboration. It was just like playing a guitar following Fujins drums. However, he did not expect that the fire "flower" burst out by the two people would actually evolve the competition into a special echo. The restraint in time made the melody more chemically effective, and the lyrics just bloomed in my mind like smoke''flowers''. So, Hugo looked up at Fu Jin and raised his eyebrows. Fu Jin and Hugo were not familiar with each other. He could not understand Hugo''s eyes, but as a drummer, Fu Jin had extraordinary control over the band. , He also felt the hearty sense of catharsis in the melody, and Hugo''s eyes seemed to be the meaning of the next step of cooperation. So, subconsciously, Fujin slowed down the violent drum beat, and returned to the sound of the uniform cymbal at the beginning. Then, Fu Jin saw Hugo''s mouth showing a big smile, this is so confident, only a true lead singer has the confidence! "I''m so happy, because today, I have found my friends, and they are in my head..." Hugo sang loudly. In fact, when there is no microphone, Hugo''s voice can easily be affected by instruments and The surrounding noise was overwhelmed, but both Hugo and Fujin tacitly reduced the strength of their fingers to weaken the influence of the instrument, and Hugos full-bodied voice was like a sharp sword, penetrating Layers of hindrance revealed an edge from the melody. In fact, as a singer, Hugo''s skills are not brilliant, but Hugo knows the correct way to vocalize. And after all these years of experience accumulated, Hugo has become more and more proficient in live singing skills, maybe into recording After the room, Hugos weaknesses will be exposed a lot, such as when recording the ending song for "Yihai Xiongfeng" before, but in the live performance, Hugos appeal made up for many shortcomings, enough Interpret the true meaning of the song. When Fujin heard the lyrics sung by Hugo, he unconsciously showed a smile on the corner of his mouth. The lyrics seem to be saying that he, as the host, Fujin vented his inner joy before he even noticed it: being able to''deal'' with such a capable and talented musician is indeed It is something to be happy about. However, Hugo''s next words made the smile at the corner of Fujin''s mouth freeze. "I''m so ugly, but it''s okay, because you are too, we break the mirror together." Hugo''s lyrics are full of self-deprecating ridicule and catharsis, making people involuntarily outline a ridiculous smile, but the negative emotions in their minds But quietly vented under the guidance of guitar and drums, but Fujin, who thought he was the protagonist, turned black for such lyrics: . "Every day I only look forward to Sunday morning. I am not afraid, lit my candlelight, in a state of dizziness, because I have found the main god." Hugo''s voice was pressed deeper than usual, making the original mellow voice. It becomes rougher, as if a hand is frantically tossing on the soft velvet, and then this beautiful piece of fabric becomes messy in an instant, but it makes the high-quality velvet fold under the light. "Shoot" a brighter and brighter light. At this moment, Hugo raised his gaze and glanced at Fu Jin. Fu Jin was shaved by Hugo''s lyrics, but his attention was highly concentrated. After he received Hugo''s sight, he knew that the explosion was coming. It''s as if Fujin suddenly accelerated the drum beat for the first time just now. As soon as the drum beat dropped, the whole melody instantly entered the rhythm of a wild horse. Then Fujin saw that Hugo was like jumping on the spot, and suddenly all the deep breathing in the dantian was detonated. The green veins on his neck instantly violently, and then a voice full of tyrannical destruction was like a Satanic demon. Generally broke ground from the melody. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!" Hugo was just using the simplest onomatopoeia to interpret the melody, but the explosive feeling of instant collapse is so magical, like a skyscraper from zero in an instant. When it reaches a hundred, then it collapses into powder in an instant. This up-and-down jump and explosion has brought the tyranny in the music to the extreme, and the emotions are like being''shot'' by a machine gun. Not only Fujin, all the crowds around were dumbfounded for an instant. Looking at Hugos violent veins, Joshua only felt that his blood vessels seemed to explode, and the sound of explosion was in Hugos. The voice was released, and Joshuas emotions were immediately pushed to the climax, his entire face flushed, and he continued to breathe, starting from the clenched fists to the tight muscles all over the body. Joshua just felt like a battlefield in his body, becoming a mess in Hugo''s raging voice. But what accompanies it is not pain, but the cheerfulness and boldness of emotional vent, which makes the adrenaline in Joshua''s body instantly turn his eyes red. But after a short period of two eight beats, the melody suddenly calmed down again. This extreme contrast, like the two heavens of ice and fire, makes people so refreshed that they immediately lose their language ability. "I am so lonely, but fortunately, I shaved my head, I am not sad, maybe I will condemn all hearsayers, but I am not sure. I am so excited, I cant wait to meet you, but I dont care, I am so Hungry. Thirsty, but its okay. My will is good." At this time, Fujin finally understood Hugos lyrics Hugo is describing his own collapse, but also describing Fujins collapse, and then using his personal collapse as a metaphor for the huge pressure of the reality of the whole society Under the collapse. Because of the rendering of the lyrics, the whole song is immersed in a kind of loss and fear. No one in the society can be an exception, but through this song, he is looking for a piece of pure land in his heart. This kind of mixed emotions, similar to venting, lost, and rebirth, was vividly played by Hugo with their two temporary melodies. Fujin couldnt help but sigh, and he had to admire it. Although in the eyes of outsiders, Fujin and Hugo are evenly matched, but Fujin knows that originally the initiative was in his own hands, but now the two people are evenly divided. This shows that Hugo may The technique is not the best, but his understanding of melody and the control of creation are above him, which makes him lose the initiative invisibly. Of course, this is a good thing and normal. If the drummer takes the lead, it is definitely not a good thing for the band. Even if Fujin knew this, he still admired Hugo''s abilities again. If Hugo was dazzling on the last rock and roll night, Hugo is absolutely stunning today. While thinking, the drums in Fujins hands suddenly speeded up again, and Hugos voice exploded with amazing energy once again, "Yeah, yeah!" The energy that tears through the''mist'' mist and tears through the darkness is in the melody. Played to the extreme, bursting out an effect comparable to a bomb. Chapter 300： Good song even got Hugo''s voice is deep and gentle. This may be the most direct impression everyone has of him, and it is indeed the case. A strong voice seems to be more suitable for singing love songs. The warm feeling will slowly ferment the emotions in the lyrics. That was the case with the original song "Home (, but it is not enough for emotional catharsis. The truth is that In this way, the songs that Hugo has composed so far are relatively soft, and there are almost no songs that need to be screamed. But now the song that Hugo and Fujin collaborated on is different. Because Fujins drumbeat has reached a peak, the lyrics in Hugos mind are also full of tyrannical feelings. Naturally, it needs to be vented incisively and vividly when it is performed. Especially the roar of "YeYeYe" becomes more and more important. Hugo suppressed his voice a little, and then used his pubic strength to tear it apart. In fact, using his throat to scream is the easiest way, but it is also the way that hurts the throat the most. Even if Hugo is not a professional singer, he I also know this, but it takes learning and practice to use pubic pubic acid for occurrence, and Hugo is still a little rusty. Therefore, when singing, it becomes the force in the pubic area, but when the voice finally roars, the throat is still roaring. This combination makes Hugo''s mellow voice full of hoarse and brokenness, unexpectedly presenting a unique chic. Style, roar like a lion roar. Hugo yelled at the crowd around him. He had no experience of paying attention to the number of people next to him at this time. He just subconsciously vented his emotions in this roaring way, but this kind of confrontation caused the collision. Looking at the chemical reaction of the crowd, the simple phrase "Ye Ye Yee" is like a catalyst, rolling up all the negative emotions in people''s hearts, and then generating an impulse to vent. Joshua couldnt help being the first one. He doesnt care about any emotional problems, he only knows, I like this song, I like this band, I like this singer! So ??when Hugo looked towards When he was in, his brain began to burst in an instant, and the roar broke out with Hugo, "Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!" This time, Hugo and Fujin used three eight beats to perform the chorus. With Joshuas first shout, a few bold crowds around also yelled together. When they got up, it was just that their roar did not have the power of Hugo after all, and it seemed to join in the fun, causing a lot of laughter around them. Roaring is not enough to be loud. The energy that erupts from the pubic field is a kind of aura. The emotion is completely vented in the way of roaring, which makes the roaring texture, weight and content, just an onomatopoeia. "Yeah" can be full of countless flavors, and people can''t help but savor it carefully. But no one would deny that the atmosphere of the scene immediately became active with Hugo''s roar, just a guitar and a drum set let people blend into the music and gradually relax. "I like it, I haven''t collapsed yet! I miss you, I haven''t collapsed yet! I love you, I haven''t collapsed yet! I killed you, I haven''t collapsed yet!" Hugo''s strong voice finally played at this time The effect is that the continuous confidence allows the energy in the voice to be fully released, rendering the lyrics into a vivid black and white color, which is classic and compelling. This neat and uniform rhythm made many audience members start to beat the rhythm with their body parts. Among them, Joshua seemed the most intoxicated. He started to jump up, catering to the rhythm with his body, and at the same time, he had to raise his hands and keep moving. While pressing down, my head kept nodding to meet the rhythm together. Although this method is not as direct as the catharsis of howling, it uses another special method to express the negative emotions in my heart. Joshua seems to have lost his mind and fell into madness, but it is this purest and most devoted enjoyment that makes the music more pure and makes people deeply feel: the music composed of a musical note is more than just An art form is the catharsis of everyone''s inner emotions and emotional sustenance! At this moment, the inner resonance generated by Hugo''s singing is the best proof. Fujin was also excited. This was a natural reaction, as if all the cells in his body had come alive. This is what he has always dreamed of. He would create and perform music with real masters. Soar free in the world. This hearty and hearty enjoyment made Fujin fascinated, and fell into a coveted state of madness. After the song reached its peak, it returned to the main song and performed the second section. This time, the audience was mentally prepared and soon entered the state of the song, following Fujins drum beats to start playing together. To the beat. Hugo''s voice was like a sudden burst of light, mixed in the exciting melody and vented like broken gold, spreading across the streets of Forty-Second Street. "I am so happy because today, I have found my friends, and they are in my head. I am so ugly, but it''s okay, because you are too, we smash the mirror together. Every day I only look forward to Sunday morning, I Dont be afraid, light my candle, in a dizzy state, because I have found the main god." Hugos guitar and Fujins drums have a strong Nirvana style. In 1991, the September Nirvana Band released a new album "Don''t Mind (ind This is their second studio album. , Achieved unprecedented success, making Nirvana an outstanding band capable of reaching the hall level overnight. This album introduced alternative rock to the mainstream rock hall, and countless critics regarded this album as a rock album. The best in history. In the album "It''s okay", Kurt-Koben has created several classic works that combine beautiful melody and violent Sui Xurong. Among them, a song called "Li ( was named a classic; and Yu The song composed by Guo on the scene has the style of Kurt-Cobain, but unlike Kurt, Hugo does not have that kind of ruinous anger and fantasy. Hugo''s music and singing are more. It is the free and easy and positive sunshine with a kind of "waves" that travels the world. This positive emotion filled with collapse and tyrannical melody forms a strong contrast with the song, thus bringing the song''s situation to a higher level. , Tearing out a unique chemical reaction. Although these are two different styles, there is no doubt that the quality of the songs is absolutely top-notch, as can be seen from the reaction of the audience. When the song came to Hugo''s roar again, it was not only Joshua, but also the other onlookers who could not restrain the inner roar of desire. Hope, the negative emotions deep in my heart are like a wounded giant lion, awakened by the wizard Hugo, it begins to howl! "Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!" The crowd yelled together following Hugos roar. Those who didnt know the situation thought this was a group of lunatics yelling at each other, but people passing by knew that this was not a group of lunatics. It''s the chain effect caused by street performances. After the first roar, the itching sensation from the throat allowed the emotions to vent without any barriers. This invigorating experience made the smile at the corners of the mouth outline involuntarily, and then followed Hugo in the smile and continued to roar. "Yeah yeah!" And more and more people began to join the ranks of shouting, expressing their emotions thoroughly in this simple and clear way, even if they are like a madman and a child who has no demeanor on the street. It doesn''t matter if you yell. At this moment in busy New York, time and space seem to have been distorted. This corner of Forty-Second Street seems to have entered a slow motion mode. When people pass through this area, they will stop involuntarily, and then cast their sights on the more than two dozen. "Neurotic", but once the footsteps stopped, I found myself approaching the crowd unknowingly. It''s like a black''hole'' here, attracting people to step closer, and then feel the huge energy transmitted from Hugo. The straightforward catharsis has no modification or increase in sound, but it is so. There was a real and vivid sound of "waves" in front of my eyes, as if a bomb was detonated, the visible "waves" from the air shook everyone around who stopped. "I like it, I haven''t crashed yet! I miss you, I haven''t crashed yet! I love you, I haven''t crashed yet! I kill you, I haven''t crashed yet!" At this moment, the streets were still lively, but no longer indifferent. The pedestrians who were hurriedly slowed down. At least nearly fifty people surrounded Hugo and Fujin in a circle, and Hugo The tyrannical voice was imprisoned in this area, but the invisible emotional appeal spread silently, and the crowd of onlookers began to fall into the world of music together. This is a miracle. It is just two people, Hugo and Fujin, only two instruments, guitar and drums, but they interpret the music in the most concise way. Although the conditions are very simple, almost outside the circle of fifty people I can''t hear the sound of Hugo without the sound transmission, but this will not affect the shock of the song itself. UU reading www.uuknshu.com Undoubtedly, the audition of Hugo and Fujin''s original plan turned into a performance, and the unintentional insertion of the willow made Hugo a wonderful song by chance. When the performance of the whole song was finished, Hugo only felt that all the pores under his body were opened. The feeling of invigoration was more generous than a sauna than a massage than a vacation, completely dissolving all the negative emotions in his heart, like The sweat from the rain drenched the shirt, but the smile on his face bloomed like sunlight. As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw that Fujin had a similar expression on his face. Although Fujin did not smile, the excitement and joy in his eyes had an unusual fit with Hugo! Suddenly, Joshua stood in the crowd and suddenly shouted, "Crash! Crash! Crash!" Not because he broke down at this time, but because Hugo''s last lyrics is "I haven''t collapsed yet" so Joshua The brain that has no way of thinking blurts out this word subconsciously. Unexpectedly, the crowds around also began to respond. Two people, ten people...50 people all started shouting "collapse". At this moment, the shouts were like applause, cheers, and praise. The voice, in the most authentic way, expressed their love and admiration for the performance just now. Chapter 301： 4 calls The biggest charm of street performances is that performers can play freely, and they can directly communicate with passing pedestrians. Of course, like Broadway, the audience''s reaction is the most direct. Although the audience of street performances may not be that professional, for the band, what they need is to interact with the audience at close range. This experience is very precious to the band. For example, now, although there are only more than fifty people onlookers, the uneven "collapse" shouts have made the scene lively and turned into a noisy ocean. Even New Yorkers who are not interested in onlookers can''t help but slow down, wanting to find out what is going on here. At this moment, someone in the crowd recognized Hugo''s appearance and blurted out, "Hugo?" Some people next to him hadn''t reacted yet, but some people realized who this familiar person in front of them was. Hugo Lancaster!" "Hey, man, you are great!" The audience who recognized Hugo did not swarm up to surround him, but gave a thumbs up to express his inner admiration. "Hugo!" "Man!" "Lancaster..." A series of shouts rang one after another, and it was obvious that more and more people recognized the young man who was still very beautiful a month ago, "Yihai Xiongfeng "The eight consecutive championships are indeed mighty, of course, Hugo is not too embarrassed now, just a little bit back down. This kind of scene made Forty-Second Street become lively in an instant, and as the voice of "Hugo Lancaster..." gradually increased, the busy and indifferent New Yorkers were finally willing to stop completely. This caused the number of onlookers to start to climb. It didn''t take long for the hundred people mark to be bought, which made the streets of Forty-Second Street become lively, even when people were passing by in Times Square not far away, they couldn''t help but talk about it. Several people in the crowd who recognized Hugo also laughed, "I really didn''t expect you to be so silly!" There was even one person who shouted, "Brother, let''s make an album, I''m willing to pay for one. Zhang Jackson." Andrew Jackson (andrew.), this is the character on the US twenty-dollar bill, caused a crowd of people nearby to laugh. Hugos musical talent has gradually become known since the ending theme of "Yihai Xiongfeng", and reached its peak after the "Oprah Talk Show" was broadcast. Many people originally thought that Hugo would follow this shareholder style. Signed with record companies, after all, this is how the entertainment industry works-in fact, there are indeed two record companies contacting Joseph, but unfortunately, the Golden Globes storm followed immediately after the''wave'', and countless negative news gradually covered up. With the light on Hugo, the music disappeared. Since Hugo is not a professional singer, but an actor, this kind of thing is going to be done all at once. After missing the opportunity of the "Oprah Talk Show", things naturally went aground. If you want record companies to have this idea again, you have to wait for the next opportunity. But to everyones surprise, todays unplanned coincidence, the audition and discussion between Hugo and Fujin turned out to be an opportunity. The more than fifty onlookers at the scene once again saw Hugos amazing experience. ''Yan'' creative talent. This really confirms a sentence: Unintentionally "inserting" Liu Liu Chengyin, and opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared. "Hugo, here''s one more song!" someone in the crowd shouted again, "The one just now wasn''t very enjoyable, let''s show it again!" This shouting was immediately recognized by the crowd, "One more! One more!" The shout rang soon afterwards, and the applause became louder and louder. This made the crowd that just came up excited. Is there any special exquisite performance today that is so enthusiastic that its not common in street performances! Seeing Hugo standing in the middle of the crowd with a smile on his face, Joshua seemed a little surprised. Hugo, who walked out of the music, immediately reduced his light and appeared more gentle and introverted. It does not mean that he is not handsome or dazzling. But the whole temperament has changed. Hugo, who was in the performance just now, has a kind of vigorous vitality and surging excited sentiment in his body. The kind of light bursting from the depths of his heart makes Hugo look like a seven-foot giant. The Hugo now still shines with the brilliance of being''fascinated'', especially the classical temperament between the eyebrows always makes the corners of the mouth involuntarily outlined, without the kind of''forced'' momentum, and a touch of it. Shocking tenderness. Joshua didn''t know Hugo, but he heard people yelling constantly around him, so he had to turn his head and ask the people around him, "Excuse me, is this person who sings famous? Is it a singer or..." Joshua doesn''t know how to describe it. He knows that there are many powerful singers in the rock circle who have not released an album. He guessed that the person in front of him might be of this type. "Oh, he is an actor, don''t you know?" The person next to the question was a middle-aged uncle with a bald head. "I am not familiar with him, so I knew he was in a movie'' "Yihai Xiongfeng" It seems that there are still a few good movies before. Oh, yes, he and Al Pacino collaborated on a movie. I like Al that short guy very much. " The middle-aged uncle was still talking there, but Joshua was very surprised. He didn''t expect it to be such an answer. This made him look at Hugo''s gentle and brilliant smile again, saying to himself Muttered to himself, "Hugo Lancaster, actor?" This is a joke, isn''t it? Joshua was unexpectedly surprised by Hugo''s job, but the shouts of the onlookers became more and more aggressive, "One more song! Another one!" Obviously everyone was still interested in the performance just now. Hugo was not prepared enough for such an unexpected situation, turned his head to look at Fu Jin, and cast his inquiring gaze. Fujin is a veteran performing performer. He has experienced countless performances in Los Angeles. But this time from Los Angeles all the way to New York, this kind of audience cheering experience is really a long-lost experience. He takes a deep breath of enjoyment. After a while, you can feel the joyful comfort in the air. Fujin greeted Hugos sight. He knew Hugos considerations. In fact, the two of them were not members of the same band at all. The collaboration on the song just now could only be regarded as the sudden burst of fire, and it is difficult to cooperate again. It is estimated to be relatively large, and there are only guitars and drums, and performances again will not necessarily have better results. But Fujin did not answer the confusion in Hugos eyes, instead he asked, "Whats the name of this song just now?" Although the onlookers were still a little noisy, everyone gradually calmed down, especially when they heard Fujins question, some people echoed loudly, Yes, Hugo, whats the name of this song just now? Joshua also became excited and yelled involuntarily, "The style of this song just now resembles the Nirvana band. Are you thinking of Kurt-Cobain''s tribute?" "Yes, yes, I like Nirvana very much." Hugo nodded again and again, "It can be said that some of the inspiration for this song comes from Kurt-Cobain." Hugo gave a positive answer, "but more inspiration is This friend from me, Fujin, he just experienced a not very friendly dispute. In fact, I also experienced some not so wonderful things not so long ago, and then we... uh, by coincidence, we had the first A collaboration, so I composed this song." "So, you mean that this song was created on the spot?" Joshua obviously didn''t watch the "Oprah Talk Show" and accidentally dislocated his jaw. Hugo shrugged, noncommittal, while someone next to Joshua began to talk to Joshua about the magic of Hugo''s seven-step melody on the show. Hugo looked back at Fujin, and then thought for a while, "I don''t know what the name of this song is..." The main reason is that the lyrics of this song are relatively free and''abstract'', completely like a brain ideology. The scattered thoughts here are so vented, so using any accurate vocabulary as a song title seems a bit out of place. Suddenly, an unprecedented vocabulary popped up in Hugo''s brain, "Li (),?" Hugo himself didn''t know how this vocabulary came out, and the people around him were even more confused, Fu Jindi One blurted out, "What?" Hugo realized at this time that Lancaster''s profound knowledge should gradually merge with himself, so he already had this knowledge deep in his mind, and then offered help at the right time. Lithium is a chemical substance and a very effective mood stabilizer. It can calm, soothe the nerves, control the disorder of the menstruation, and can treat bipolar disorder. This word is used in this song just right, because the lyrics are originally meant to describe the collapse of individuals and groups of society, and lithium is just a stabilizer. So Hugo repeated firmly again, "Li." Although this song has the same name as the "Li" in the Nirvana band''s "Don''t Mind" album last year, and there are similar parts in style, they are two completely different songs. In different creations, Hugo injected his own unique charm into the song through his own inspiration. This time everyone understood, but not many people understood the meaningFujin also looked at Hugo confusedly. Hugo did not intend to continue to explain. He laughed, "Since everyone is so enthusiastic, we two will play this song "Li" again. Thank you, how about it?" Fujin took a deep breath, retracted his attention, and then was full of desire for fighting. Looking at Hugo, "Why not?" This time, it was not that Fujin played the drums first, but Hugo took the lead in playing the guitar. The gentle melody once again sounded in the streets of Forty-Second Street. At this time, the surrounding crowd of onlookers had gradually grown, at least close to it. Three hundred people gathered together, but the problem was that the people on the periphery couldn''t see anything at all, because neither Hugo nor Fujin had audio equipment! So the people on the periphery just joined in the fun. But just like this, the scene of taking part in the fun happened strangely on the busy streets of New York, which is really a rare sight in a few years. People continue to talk about how Hugos magical on-site song creation is, how he interprets the lyrics to make people mesmerized, and how everyone on the scene vents their emotions heartily... Maybe, this One day will become a legend in New York street performances. Standing among the crowd, Joshuas gaze towards Hugo gradually became firmer, with a fanatical light. He firmly believed that Hugo is a musical genius, and he eagerly looked forward to the place where Hugo would shine in the field of music. A moment! Chapter 302： Band Love "Huh, it was an unexpected afternoon, wasn''t it?" Hugo stretched out a big laziness, watching the crowd of onlookers who finally dispersed, and the street gradually returned to its usual normal scene. Then, when his eyes were on the guitar case that was shattered by Fujin''s sitting, the full of coins and banknotes made Hugo smile, "It was also a harvest afternoon." Just now, Hugo and Fujin entered into the second collaboration. They performed the "Li( created on the spot. They had the first run-in. The second time the two people not only cooperated but also competed, they sang the band live. The charm of the show was vividly displayed, causing all the onlookers to follow in Joshuas footsteps, jumping and yelling like crazy, and even let passers-by mistakenly think that a crowd is here to make trouble, call y911 Attracted the patrolman. After explaining the scene to the patrol, everyone burst into laughter. The patrol was naturally familiar with the street performances in the streets of New York, so he quickly understood what was going on, and was a little bit dumbfounded, but The crowd was evacuated. After all, its not far from Times Square, which can easily cause traffic jams, and then its easy to cause disorder and chaos; and there is not much time for the rejuvenation of Forty-Second Street. If it continues to be so crowded, something will happen if nothing happens. The onlookers could only reluctantly turn around and leave. Many people stepped forward and expressed their admiration to Hugo and Fujin, and then left a piece of their heart in the broken guitar box. It was already twenty minutes later after the more than 300 people at the scene left scattered. Fujin looked down at the mess on the floor. Some trivial **** did not hide the scattered drops of blood. These were traces left after their internal quarrel not long ago. At this time, they still looked so dazzling, reminding him of the past. After months of entanglement, the guitar case that was half destroyed by his hip is now filled with coins and banknotes. This is not only money, but also the audience''s affirmation of the performance. Fujin raised his head and looked at Hugo with a relaxed smile on his face. It was difficult for him to connect the gentle Hugo in front of him with the person who was focused and domineering after entering the show just now. He couldn''t help but nodded slightly. Chin, "Yes, it was an incredible afternoon." Hugo took his gaze back from the guitar case. Although Hugo was not sure how much money was in it, maybe a thousand dollars was not, but a few hundred dollars was more than enough. Hugo turned his attention to Fujin, "So, how did the audition feel today? Are everything satisfied? Do you have enough reason to leave for a new day?" Hugo will never forget the origin of their performance. Maybe it was just a joke at the beginning, but after the collaboration just now, Hugo really had this idea. If Fujin can join, then their band will be considered to be there. With the basic configuration, plus a keyboard player, the band can officially start practicing, which couldn''t be better. Fujin could feel that the smile on Hugo''s face was a bit less joking and jokes before the performance, but a bit more serious and sincere. Fujin must admit that Hugo at this moment is very convincing, and the cooperation just now is also very pleasant. It can even be said that this kind of performance is the experience that Fujin expects to experience, but Fujin still shook his head. "I''m very satisfied with your reasons, but I still can''t help it." Fujin doesn''t know how it looks to others. In his own thoughts, a new day is a band he created and grew up together, even though they had happened between them. Many disputes, although the band''s prospects are not so clear, but Fujin still hopes to be able to fight side by side with the band partners. Hugo was not surprised by Fujin''s answer, but the disappointment on his face still showed up without any concealment, "Fujin, you know, you have missed a very good opportunity." Hugo paused. After a pause, he shook his head helplessly, sketching out a shallow smile, "Of course, I also missed an excellent drummer." "I know the reason why you chose to stay, but I still hope that you will consider it carefully. Maybe if you change the environment and find new partners, there will be a different beginning, and there will be a future." Hugo stopped wanting to refute Own Fujin expressed his views in a gentle manner. Hugo himself is a member of the glory to death. If possible, he is willing to continue in the band. This is not only a kind of loyalty, but also the friendship and loyalty between men, so Hugo can appreciate Fujin He was not surprised by Fujin''s choice, but from Hugo''s point of view, he certainly hoped that Fujin would join their team. This is a different way of thinking determined by different positions. Fujin listened to Hugos sincere words, and his tense mood couldnt help letting go. After Hugo expressed his views, he didnt mention it again, but raised his hand to help put the instrument away, and Cleaned up all the mess on the street, and finally escorted Fujin to a place where he could take a taxi, then turned and left. Seeing Hugo leaving behind, the thought in Fujin''s head suddenly began to emerge uncontrollably: Maybe it is really a good thing to cooperate with Hugo. But in the end, Fujin managed to withdraw his gaze with difficulty, got in a taxi, returned to their band''s foothold, and went to find his band partner. Contradictions arise, and avoidance will never be the solution. "Why don''t you persuade Fujin anymore? I think he is willing to cooperate with you from the bottom of his heart." As a bystander, Joseph saw clearly, so he asked curiously. Although Joseph didn''t quite understand such things as technology, he could indeed feel the fire of the first cooperation between Hugo and Fujin. Hugo was amused by Josephs words. When he heard it, he knew that Joseph was someone who had never played in a band. "Youre wrong. Fukuns reason is that its good to cooperate with me, but the true idea in his heart is to want Staying in the original band, and this idea has the upper hand." The love of the band members who work hard together to stay is not so simple that you can give up. Joseph curled his lips disapprovingly, "I think it''s normal for those bands to separate and recombine. It''s never unusual to change a guitarist today and a bassist tomorrow." This is a fact, and this is also part of the life of a band. After all, there are few bands that can fight together forever. So Hugo couldnt refute Joseph. He just smiled and said, Joe, its like Lang came over to dig my corner, or Rick. My reason thinks this is a good idea, because anyone wants to and With the cooperation of senior agents, they can provide better services, but I think it is more appropriate to cooperate with you. Fujin, this is the same reason." Joseph was stunned by what Hugo said. He looked at the indifferent but firm smile at the corner of Hugos mouth. Joseph averted his sight in embarrassment, and then muttered, "So as you say, Fujin It''s better not to come." "What? What did you say?" Hugo couldn''t help but raise his voice and asked o "Nothing, nothing." Joseph shook his head, and then strode forward, trying to leave Hugo behind, but Joseph forgot that Hugo is also a tall man, a few steps Just caught up. Joseph saw the smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth, and in order to avoid Hugo asking again, he had to change the subject, "Where else in New York do you want to go next? Since it''s a vacation, let''s have a good time." "We should still visit certain scenic spots, or we should go to find a restaurant near the statue of Liberty''s "Female" for dinner..." Hugo''s attention was diverted, and Joseph was relieved. There are not one hundred and eighty Hugo attractions in New Yorkit is naturally impossible to patronize, he doesnt like to rush to and fro like those tourists, so Hugo chose to slow down, for example After arriving at the Statue of Liberty''Female'', I stopped by Manhattan by the way. The city began to wander around. Lower Manhattan. Although the city has a core area like Wall Street, it is also the most vibrant area in Manhattan. It is home to artists, dream-catching models, star stars and homosexuals, Washington Square, Greenwich Village, Sohuo District, Little Italy, and Chinese people, it seems that more than half of the people in Manhattan live in this tiny place. At the same time, New York University and Columbia University are also here, making this area full of youthfulness. Because I am young, because I am full of dreams and creativity, go to New York. The urban style also represents the essence of New York fashion: relaxed, free, ingenious, full of creativity and sex, this is where street photographers are most willing to hide. Different from above. The aristocratic class and middle of the city. The luxury of Fifth Avenue in the city is expensive. The urban area is closer to young people and students, and many white-collar workers are more willing to shop here. Therefore, just a downtown area is enough for Hugo to hang out for a long time, and this kind of tourism without a specific destination can not only see the general life of the city, but also feel the characteristics of this city worthy of people''s nostalgia. Hugo obviously liked this way of traveling too much. "Greenwich Village is really amazing, do you remember that pirate bar? The appearance is so yearning, but unfortunately there was no''door'' today." Hugo''s body has returned to the temporary residence. The Flower Garden Hotel (aka.ceral.park) in the central city of Akka, but the thoughts are still there. The urban area is full of exotic mysterious peoples landscapes and colors. "If you want, we can go again tomorrow. Anyway, the itinerary is arranged by ourselves." Joseph doesn''t have much enthusiasm for traveling. Anyway, he just hangs out and the requirements are not high. Hugo shook his head, "There are other places I want to see tomorrow. After the stroll, if there is time and still want to go, then I will go there again..." Hugo said halfway through. , But found that Joseph''s expression was slightly stiff, and his footsteps also slowed down. Hugo couldn''t help but look at Joseph''s line of sight, and then saw two unexpected figures appearing in the hotel lobby. Chapter 303： Gritted teeth Tracy Jacobs and Brad Pitt. Hugo never thought that he would meet these two people in an ordinary four-star hotel, and this is New York, not Los Angeles. They all say that the road is narrow, but the world seems really too small. But then think about it, this is the first time Hugo and Tracey have met after the Golden Globes incident, so this meeting is not uncommon, and the two will meet again sooner or later. In fact, regarding the series of conspiracies that happened in the past, Hugo has no direct evidence to show that everything is Traceys plan. Even though Uma has some testimonies that can involve Tracy, there is still no clear evidence. However, in the entertainment industry where rumors and rumors can be used to create lethality, the evidence is not important, and the enemy''s figure is clear enough. Therefore, when Tracy saw Hugo, a playful smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, as if the cat was teasing its prey after catching the mouse. Everything was explained. At this time, Tracey looked at Hugo, with lingering charity and pity in her eyes. Obviously, she was gloating about Hugos experience over the past month. In order to witness Hugos desolation, especially Lacey has been waiting for too long. Tracy took Brad''s arm and stood there, but did not move, but looked at Hugo provocatively. At this time, Brad has also seen Hugo and Joseph. After a year of polishing, Brads flamboyant temperament has precipitated a lot, although the corner of his mouth still has the kind of "fascinating". Bright smile, but less frivolous recklessness. Obviously, Brad gradually began to grow up after he floated up and down in the dye tank of the entertainment industry. Brad lifted his chin slightly and looked at Hugo in front of him with a sizing gaze, full of vigorous fighting spirit and condescending conjecture in his gaze. Today, Hugo wore a formal dress to go to Broadway to watch a drama, but he was performing on the street again. Wandering around the city, Hugo took off his jacket and put it in his hand, and then rolled his shirt sleeve to his elbow. The sweat on his head made the other side not cut short because of "Seattle Sleepless at Night". Chaotic hair is a little embarrassing, but it makes Hugo more comfortable with''sex''. Tracey and Brad looked at Hugo in this way. Traceys eyes were calm with charity. Obviously, he couldnt be more satisfied with Hugos status quo. Of course, if Hugo fell directly into the mud, She is expected to be happier; and Brad is not so smart. He wants to stand on a high point to pity Hugo, but his momentum is still slightly worse, although Brad is four years older than Hugo. , But a lot younger than Hugo. Joseph turned his head and glanced at Hugo. He didn''t notice the "wave" of Hugo''s emotions, but he could see that Hugo wanted to move forward. Joseph couldn''t help but walked in Hugo''s direction with some worry. After half a step, Hugo immediately felt the heat of Joseph''s''approaching'', and asked him to raise his eyes to look at Joseph, and then''showed'' a calm smile, signalling to let Joseph rest assured, and then took a step forward. Joseph had no choice but to follow closely behind. In fact, in the entanglement between Tracy and Lancaster, Hugo was the victim of innocent suffering, but Hugo knew that he could not give Tracy any response she wanted, because of his The soul has never loved Tracy. Therefore, they are destined to stand on opposite sides, which Hugo will be mentally prepared on New Year''s Eve. However, Hugo did not expect Tracey''s offensive to be so fierce and so cruel. Maybe this is just the beginning, after which Tracey''s attacks like a viper will only continue to surging. Avoidance, its impossible to solve the problem. Dont worry if you havent met Tracy before. If you met it head-on today, its impossible to take a detour! Hugo straightened his slightly tired back and walked calmly in front of Tracey and Brad. Originally Tracey and Brad still looked condescending, but as Hugo and Joseph got closer and closer, their expressions were a little stiff. Hugo is six feet tall, and Joseph is even taller. Although Brad is clearly muscled, Brad is obviously only five feet and ten inches shorter than Hugo by half a palm distance, plus Hugo walked solidly step by step, as if the''yin'' shadow was gradually covering up. The difference in momentum made Brad feel that he was a bit shorter. And Tracey, who was standing next to him, was even more petite. Both she and Brad had to look up at Hugo and Joseph, which caused the aura that they had accumulated so hard to accumulate in an instant to fall apart. The natural physical advantage is really important. Fortunately, Brad reacted quickly. He rounded his eyes, clenched his teeth, straightened his spine, then lifted his chin slightly, allowing his eyes to stare at Hugo. Dont weaken your momentum too much. Obviously, the effect is not bad. However, Hugo hooked the corners of his mouth slightly, showing a smile, and then turned his head to look at Tracy, Brad''s eyes suddenly popped: What does Hugo''s smile mean? Does it mean to look down on himself? ? Although Brad has grown up rapidly in the past year and gradually adapted to the environment of the entertainment industry, he finally appeared to be mature in line with his age, but when faced with direct competitor Hugo, he is unavoidable. The mentality is out of balance. But Tracy''s aura is strong enough. After the physical pressure of Hugo and Joseph, she quickly stabilized her position. Although she looked up at the two tall men in front of her, her aura formed after her emotions stabilized. The scene makes people unable to ignore, "So, you have a very good time now." Tracey''s words seemed calm, but the sight of Hugo constantly looked up and down with a touch of contempt, this invisible. The oppression in, clearly expresses the emotion of gloating in her heart at this time. "Without any burden, it is naturally relaxed." Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, and a calm and confident smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, ignoring the irony in Tracy''s words, and he nodded and admitted. Joseph stood by, seeing Brad''s slightly darkened face in the corner of his eyes, and suddenly felt very happy. Hugo is ridiculing Brad''s living on Tracy. If it goes deeper, it can be understood that Tracy is actually just clinging to power in search of a breakthrough. This kind of irony is full of countless corners. The first reaction is to listen. It doesn''t come out, but it makes people feel a little strange, and you need to savor it before you can feel it. Obviously, Brad is tasting, but Tracey''s face has no clues. Tracey chuckled suddenly, "That''s true, even the chance to audition is gone, of course it is easy." Sure enough, Joseph has been searching for new job opportunities for Hugo recently, but he has never made more breakthroughs. , It seems that Tracey is making small movements behind the back. "It seems that your news is well-informed. The news from the six major studios can''t escape your ears." Hugo didn''t mind, nodded and said, this is actually hinting Tracy: You don''t have a hand to cover the sky. Dont bluff anymore. Don''t say it''s just a Tracy. Even the CEO of a big studio, wanting to block an actor is not so easy. Tracys eyes shrank suddenly, just a two-sentence''fighting'', but she could clearly feel Hugos change. The man in front of her was once the person she loved so unforgettable, she clearly Knowing every move of this man, but Hugo at this time made her feel strange, unprecedented stranger, like a stranger: it is not the stranger she loves or the stranger she hates. This kind of strangeness caused Tracy''s inner anger to erupt like a stormy''wave''. She hated him, but he didn''t care anymore. Is this mocking her for her ridiculousness and obsession? No, she This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen, she wants to make Hugo regret it, deeply regret it, and let this regret be imprinted in Hugo''s heart forever like a tattoo! "You don''t need to inquire too much, don''t you?" Tracy''s inner anger actually made her voice gradually cold, as if the hot flames were solidified into icicles, "Seattle stays up at night? Huh? ..." The subtext of this sentence couldn''t be simpler, and Brad finally spoke, interpreting Tracys words vividly, "Little girl movie?" Brad withdrew a thick ridicule from the corner of his mouth. Seeing Hugos eyes are full of contempt, "Maybe you can finally take advantage of your appearance and make a perfect..."Flower" bottle starring in a chick movie for any man For actors, it is not a wise choice. After all, the work of Richard Gere like "Pretty Girl in Wind and Moon" has been accomplished, but it is not often encountered, and even "Pretty Lady in Wind and Moon" is not what it really accomplishes. Richard, but Julia Roberts. Facing the provocations of Tracy and Brad, Joseph was also angry. He gritted his teeth and walked half a step forward. "It is precisely because Hugo is an excellent actor, that he has the courage to take over others. Dare to take on the role of "color"!" Joseph said this so beautifully, so that Hugo couldn''t help but applaud him. However, Brad didn''t show weakness, he laughed, "Is it because others don''t dare to take it, or others don''t want to take it, or... you know, disdain to take it. Joseph clenched his fists in an instant, but Hugo grabbed Joseph in time. Regarding the issue of "Night Sleep in Seattle", the entire industry has similar views. It is not necessary to behave, and it is better to let the facts speak the most direct and most direct. efficient. Hugo was not afraid of Joseph giving Brad a punch, but he kept staring at Tracy, and then he found a trace of excitement in Tracys eyes, and he had to guard against it. A trap? Chapter 304： Keep pressing Since the meeting, Hugos attention has been in a tight state, always paying attention to Tracys movements, because Hugo knows that Tracy is the core of the hatred, and Lang can once turn to Hugo for profit. Stretched out an olive branch-although it disappeared afterwards, but Tracy is different, this is an unsolvable hatred, so Tracy will not let herself feel better. Perceiving the "wave" in Tracy''s eyes, Hugo''s inner sensitivity immediately sounded an alarm. In fact, it is not unfounded to say that this is a trap. This is New York, the most developed New York in the news media industry. There are no reporters. Everywhere; and Tracy and Brad are here, obviously not just for fun, maybe for work, so it''s more normal to have reporters following them. Then, after the accidental encounter, Tracy wants to deliberately infuriate Hugo or Joseph, which may be a temporary trap. Although Hugo no longer rejects reporters, as long as he comes into contact with reporters, he will inevitably be fully armed like a hedgehog. Faced with Brads direct provocation, Hugo immediately stopped Joseph. He didnt know why it suddenly occurred to him: At first, Anthony framed Hugo for failing, but he could bring an illegal wounding lawsuit against Joseph, but Anthony did not. What''s the reason? Is it just because Anthony himself overthrew his confession, worried that it was not persuasive; or that Anthony took this matter as a handle and was ready to attack again at any time. This thought flashed across Hugos brain for an instant. He stopped Joseph, then looked at Brad, smiled and quickly said, Gary Cooper (Gary.) refuses to play the role of The Beauty of the World but does not. It means that Clark Gable (clark. gable) made a wrong decision. " Hugo used such an example to show that its not that the role color rejected by all actors is the bad role color. This immediately made Brad jump up like a cat stepped on its tail, "You Are you comparing that trash to a "chaotic''gone in the world''"? Brad''s focus is obviously on a different place. Hugo laughed blankly, but before he could refute, Tracey went on to say, "Maybe, this is his last role. Why should we have such a meaningless argument?" Tracey His sight returned to calm again, making Hugo wonder if he had read it wrong, but there is no doubt that Tracy provokes Hugo again. Hugo smiled and responded to Tracey''s eyes without showing any weakness, "MGM has changed the CEO, or has the American Screen Actors Guild changed the chairman? Why didn''t I get the news." Hugo said. It is ironic that Tracy is overpowered, she simply has no ability to completely block Hugo. Tracey watched Hugos amber eyes burst out with determination and determination. There was no sign of shrinking at all. This made Traceys inner anger almost erupted like a volcano. She was the first I took a step forward and took a step in Hugo''s direction. Then, on Hugo''s cheek about three fists away, he gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "I will do it." !" A word, a word, as if rushing towards the face with a **** smell, and slammed Hugo violently. After finishing speaking, Tracy took Brad and continued to move forward. He walked around from Hugo''s right side and walked in the direction of the door. Joseph turned his head angrily and looked over, Hugo''s eyes stayed on Tracy''s body, and then turned around together. Brad seemed unwilling to turn his head to stare at Hugo, but because of special Lacey kept pulling him, so he could only walk forward helplessly. After seeing the two people walking for three steps, Hugo raised his voice and said, "I''ll wait." In this sentence, Hugo did not mix any emotions, even with a smile on the corners of his mouth, as if he was saying "I will wait" to his lover, but this kind of calmness and gentleness has a kind of inadmissibility. His self-confidence made Tracy''s entire back stiff, and Brad was even more surprised and puzzled. Afterwards, Tracy did not look back, and took another step, disappearing with Brad at the door. Before Hugo and Joseph could react, a group of people emerged in the waiting hall next to them, with cameras in their hands, quickly surrounding the two. As Hugo expected, there was a reporter lying nearby. If Joseph beat Brad, then the evidence is conclusive. "Hugo, the atmosphere between you and Brad and Tracy just now looked tense, what are you talking about?" "Hugo, Tracy has given up on you twice in a row and chose to work with Brad, what do you think?" "Are you competing for the same role as Brad, did you arrive here today to audition?" There were five reporters in front of them. Everyone rushed to take pictures of Hugo with their cameras, and then they could not wait to ask questions, as if turning the ice cream upside down, they just covered Hugo''s head with a click. Hugo couldn''t understand the question at all, only heard a series of words gurgling. Joseph and Hugo glanced at each other. Obviously, the reporters questions were full of countless information and intriguing. No wonder Tracy was unwilling to stay too much. It seems that she and Brad came here today for a special mission. . However, Hugo has lived here for three days, but has not noticed any big names appearing, so the truth of the matter is not clear for the time being. Joseph stood in front of Hugo for the first time, blocking the reporters in front, Hugo stepped back quietly, he was still not used to close contact with reporters, but Hugo was calm about the reporters question. "I just finished the filming of''Sleepless in Seattle'' and I am currently on vacation in New York. I just met two people..." Hugo hesitated for a few milliseconds, and then said, "My friend, it''s just a simple greeting. Obviously, Brad is also very interested in Broadway, so we talked a few more words." In fact, Hugo is a person who doesn''t like to lie. He prefers to treat people sincerely, but this does not mean that Hugo can''t lie. Therefore, when facing these nasty reporters, Hugo learned to use lies to protect himself. This may be a skill that must be learned after rolling in the Hollywood circle. The reporters all showed expressions of sudden enlightenment, but their eyes clearly read: I dont believe it. The reporters have known about the two or three things about Hugo and Tracy. When "The Detective Boys" was released, many people were amazed by it. However, both parties denied it, and the reporters did it. Keep chasing after the storm, even if two people are in and out of the same scene, the two people gritted their teeth and refused to admit it, leaving the reporter in trouble. In fact, reporters all know that this is the potential in the circle. There is no need for reporters to deliberately clarify the rules, and if you are willing to do so on both sides, everyone is in a state of default in this matter. Now Tracy and Brad have something to say-what''s more, not to mention Hugo and Tracy last year, and the gossip blood in the reporter''s body is about to boiling point. Therefore, the reporter was naturally curious about the official meeting just now. What''s more, today Brad will come to the "Flower" Garden Hotel in the central Acre has a mission, saying that Hugo is not involved at all, the reporter is absolutely I won''t believe it! But Hugo obviously didn''t give the reporters any further intentions, so he turned and left. Joseph stepped back and didn''t forget to block the reporters who were trying to catch up. After reaching the elevator''door'', Joseph made a violent effort. , So that the reporters were all stuck outside the''door'', and then he quickly entered the elevator and disappeared from everyone''s sight with Hugo. "What are they doing here today?" Joseph frowned and asked in a low voice. They naturally meant Tracy and Brad. Hugo did not answer immediately, but thought deeply. First of all, there are not too many reporters, indicating that the news is still relatively secret. Then the possibility of being a top director is relatively low, otherwise the paparazzi in New York would have long The news was dug out; secondly, there was no fanfare when I saw Tracy and Brad, and even Brad''s agent Martin Baum did not appear, so this so-called audition may be Tracy''s relationship. "Is it the door manager of Universal Pictures?" Hugo remembered the meeting of Tracy and the senior executives of Universal Pictures in the hotel a year ago, so he had this guess. Joseph is actually thinking too. His thinking direction is slightly different from Hugo. He thinks more about the word "audit", an audition that can arouse the attention of reporters, and only a few reporters know that when Tracy left, the reporter Did not follow, but stayed, indicating that the key person should still be in the hotel. This shows that this should be a very important project. Then Joseph heard Hugo''s words, and after thinking about it together, Joseph guessed and said, "Is it''Schindler''s List''?" This is the most reliable guess. In fact, the dystocia of "Schindler''s List" is not inferior to "Sleepless in Seattle", but the difficult parts of the two are somewhat different Schindler''s List" is because the subject matter is too heavy Too deep, if the filming is not good, not only will be scolded by film critics, but the most important thing is to ruin such a good script, which also makes the entire crew appear very cautious and''excellent''. ''. Some people are optimistic about a hot potato like "Schindler''s List", but naturally others are not good-looking; some people are eager to post it, and naturally some people stay away. It can be said to be a very sensitive carrier. Then its dystocia is not uncommon at all. Even if Steven Spielberg took over, relying on his appeal, still unable to speed up the preparation process of the crew. Therefore, news about "Schindler''s List" has been appearing intermittently, but the definite good news has never been heard. It now seems that Tracy is very likely to be close to this show infinitely, and Brad will be her main actor. After thinking about this, Joseph''s brows wrinkled involuntarily. Is this the next step for Tracy? If Tracy succeeds, then Hugo''s living space will definitely be further compressed. See Tracy With the appearance of Sina gritted his teeth, Joseph could almost imagine how Tracy would treat Hugo after he attached "Schindler''s List"! Tracey is still really pushing hard every step of the way, and will never give up unless Hugo is strangled. The''women'' who are caught in hatred are terrible. Chapter 305： Counter chips Thinking of Tracy and Brads attitude just now, Joseph couldnt help clenching his fists, especially Brad. Due to the positive competitive relationship between Brad and Hugo, Joseph was also very sensitive to this. Rad looks like he is holding the winning ticket, really..." Joseph didn''t say the following words, but began to gritted his teeth, and he could even hear the sound of bones squirming. "Hugo, if it really is Schindler''s list... what should I do?" Joseph recalled the difficulties he faced in the past month or so, although he has worked very hard and made great progress, so that Hugo can get it." The dividend of "Seattle Sleepless" is the best proof, but Joseph knows that if Tracy relies on "Schindler''s list" to succeed, then the resistance facing Hugo may increase exponentially. Hugos worries should logically be a bit more serious than Josephs, because he knew very well the tremendous influence brought by "Schindlers List", and Steven Spielberg was in the eighth place. The influence of the 10s and 90s is not to be underestimated. As a producer, Tracey can obviously borrow more. But Hugo has a sense of ease inexplicably, perhaps because he knows the arduousness of the difficulties. After breaking through a critical point, he doesn''t worry about it. It''s like "not biting lice if you have more debts". Of course, this may not be accurate, but Hugo really thinks this way. Since Traceys opposition can no longer be avoided, then he will face the difficulties and face the difficulties, just as if they were facing the confrontation just now. , A fight with Tracey Bo "What should we do? Think about what we have for dinner?" A joke made by Hugo made Joseph roll his eyes, causing Hugo to laugh. "Joe, you are impulsive. If you worry about this level, you can definitely lose weight." "I have lost weight" Joseph stared immediately, but he was defeated in Hugo''s playful sight, "Although it is only six pounds (less than three kilograms)..." "That''s because you didn''t eat dinner." Hugo''s complaint made Joseph a black line, but there is no way to refute it. He can only look depressed. Hugo knows that Joseph is also worried about himself, so he did not continue to joke, but Simply say, "I know you are worried, but many times, worry not only can''t solve the problem, but it can also make it worse, doesn''t it?" Regarding this point, everyone knows the truth, but it is not so easy to do it. Hugo also gradually learned this truth after experiencing the Golden Globe event. "Actually, you are going to beat Brad. It is not difficult. It is even easier to punch Tracy twice. I believe her counterattack cannot hurt anyone." Hugo''s blunt words told Joseph. With a helpless smile, Joseph also calmed down. He understood what Hugo meant and lightly tapped his chin. This is a society under the rule of law. It is against the law to hit people at will, and to kill people is to be sentenced. So **** to flesh may be very effusive, but this is a strategy of killing one thousand and harming ones own body. What''s more, the confrontation between Tracy and Hugo is not at all the suffering of the skin of the body, but more of a confrontation between the spirit and the gods. Therefore, if you really want to fight Tracy, you must solve the problem from the essence. So, what is the essence of Tracy and Hugo''s confrontation? "Have you ever thought about why Tracy always wants to be a member of Schindler''s list?" Hugo has a lot of thoughts in his mind, he needs to speak up and discuss it with Joseph, and then organize the whole situation Smooth, "Actually, this movie is not favored by the industry, is it? Several big directors think that there is no way to shoot this work well. The script has been changed four times, and there is no definite news yet, let alone Talking about the actors. At this point, Hugo paused, Of course, judging from Brads situation today, maybe the actors are starting to be selected. Joseph groaned slightly, "I know what you mean." "Schindler''s list" is currently in the eyes of people in the industry. It is actually a five-to-five-point proposal, and even the possibility of failure is "sexual". Its higher. This is also the root reason why Steven Spielberg hasnt made a name after ten years of tossing. The themes of World War II, Nazis, and Jews are too heavy and profound, and they want to really take pictures. It''s not that easy. Therefore, "Schindler''s List" is a veritable hot potato. So what is the reason why Tracey is willing to take the initiative to move forward? If it is said that Steven can be successful in shooting this story, this must be one of the reasons, but it is not enough. So, the answer came out very quickly. "Tracy is to build a network," Joseph said, "Steven is so important to this script. It took ten years to produce it with great effort. If Tracy can make a contribution and get Stie Wen''s gratitude couldn''t be more normal." The answer came out naturally. Hugo was a little stunned. He hadnt thought of this part yet, but Joseph was right. Hugo couldnt help but nodded, Youre right. Actually, I meant to say that Tracy might have seen this script. The possibility of success is like being in a Las Vegas casino. Tracy believes that the story of the Jewish World War II meeting Spielberg, the most famous Jewish director at present, can produce a successful chemical reaction, so she decided to The bet, and almost all the bet is suppressed." If Hugo didn''t guess wrong, Tracy has been actively planning since February last year. "Schindler''s List" is also the project that she has put in the most''extensive'' effort. Naturally, this bet is very significant. Joseph and Hugo have different perspectives on the issue due to their different positions, but he is in the position of an agent, and his overall view is indeed more experienced than Hugo, so he quickly reacted, "You mean , Tracy is like copying Steven relying on the great white shark, the road to fame in one fell swoop?" Hugo nodded in agreement, and Joseph couldn''t help thinking. In fact, Hugo''s idea is very reasonable. In the entertainment industry, contacts, qualifications, talents, appearance, rules, etc. are all conditions for success, but in fact, they can be summed up in one word, that is, "works." The production of color is the foundation for everyone to take root. Actors, directors, screenwriters, producers, and agents are all like this. Regardless of their own conditions, they can only participate in the production of color works. I once again proved myself that I was gradually accepted and liked by the audience by professionals. With the increase in popularity, the power will become more and more powerful. In this process, the so-called contacts, qualifications, or own conditions, opportunities, etc., are all based on the work. There are countless things like Stevens reliance on the "Great White Shark" to land on the front line in an instant. No contacts will automatically generate contacts. Without qualifications, they will accumulate qualifications. Without their own internal conditions, they will become insignificant. In fact, Hugo is no stranger to this experience. The success of "Death Poetry Society" brought a series of films and the premiere opportunity of the "last premiere", and the performance of "Scent of the Fragrance of the "Female" People" brought the opportunity of "Yihai Heroes" , And the conscientious work of "Yihai Xiongfeng" has built a bridge to "Seattle Sleepless". After the success of "Scenting the Fragrance and Knowing Women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo''s rise in the status of Hollywood is even more obvious. Therefore, the work is the fundamental. Why Tracy is so eager for "Schindler''s List" is because of this, once this work is successful, all problems will be solved. "Then according to what you said, the success of the work is the way to fight Tracy?" Joseph''s brows were still unresolved, Hugo nodded, and said "It''s the basics", Joseph shook his head, "But now It seems very difficult for us to get auditions." "But we got it. Seattle stays up at night, ah." Hugo didn''t lose confidence. "We all know that Tracy can''t take care of the corners. She doesn''t have that much power, even Spielberg. Nor does it have this ability. So, what we need to do is to tirelessly look for opportunities, wait for the next opportunity to appear, and then seize the opportunity to achieve a turnaround." Hugo immediately felt that his thinking became clear. In fact, this is the same reason that he was in the "Yihai Xiongfeng" crew. In the entertainment circle, works and strength are the last word. After having excellent works and outstanding strength, Only with the right to speak, can we seek the next step of development. "How do we confirm that every opportunity is a real opportunity, not another. Hudson''s Eagle." Joseph let out a long sigh of relief. After understanding what Hugo meant, his thinking became clear. But still hesitated. Hugo once again''showed'' a confident smile that made Joseph feel at ease, "Joe, this is how we grew up. You and I have to learn how to identify the pros and cons of scripts, even as the CEO of Hollywood''s top film company. Or top producers, they cant be sure that every work will succeed, so why should we be so strict about ourselves?" "Because we don''t have much room to retreat?" Joseph curled his lips. Hugo couldnt help laughing I know what you mean, so what we need is not impulse or fear, but focus, keep learning, keep working hard, learn to judge every script with the right vision, and then slow down Slowly''groped'' to figure out my actor''s development path. " "Then relying on the work to succeed, thus gaining the right to speak in front of Tracy, and even gaining the upper hand..." Joseph continued following Hugo''s words. Although his eyes were still worried, the smile on the corner of his mouth was helpless. Bloomed. Hugo shrugged, "Of course, the work is our bargaining chip, and we already have two chips in our hands, so it is not necessarily how much behind Lacey. The current difficulties are only temporary, and we don''t need to lose confidence. " Joseph exhaled again, venting all the stuffiness in his''chest'', "That''s right... If you can appear on Schindler''s list, that''s fine." "Ha, there is more than this one really good script. Why have I been entangled here? My eyes are so narrow." Hugo was amused by Joseph''s sighing expression, but after smiling, Hugo couldn''t help but narrow his smile. I can''t help but look forward to Joseph''s just now: Yes, if it is really like that, it is indeed a good thing. Chapter 306： elderly living alone Hugo did not stay in New York for too long, because on March 29th, the 65th Oscars ceremony is about to kick off. This is very important for Hugo in trouble. Of the platform, so he naturally can''t miss it. After entering the 21st century, the entire business system of the Oscars has been formed, and the entire award season is organized around the Oscars. From this, it can be seen that the artistic authority and commercial value of the Oscars can be described as the world''s top. After this adjustment, it is basically held at the end of February and early March every year. However, in the early 1990s, vocabulary such as awards season and Oscar public relations did not form a climate, so after December, the overall atmosphere seemed very relaxed, and there was no feeling of smoke filled later. The Oscar award ceremony was even more open. It took place at the end of March and stretched the entire brewing front very long. Hugo came back half a month early to prepare for attending the Oscars. He needed to find a suitable dress sponsor, and also needed to find sponsors for other related supporting services. The most important thing is that Hugo still needs to take care of it. Take a look at yourself. Although the house in Sunset Plaza was only rented out, when seeing the house appear in the line of sight, a sense of comfort of returning home still spontaneously arises, which made Hugo and Joseph''s climbing footsteps a lot easier. Walked into the big door and walked up the stairs, but unexpectedly heard the door opening from the second floor, which made both Hugo and Joseph stop and look up. I saw the''door'' of Ernst''s room on the second floor opened, and a stranger stepped out with a kind smile on his face, and said, "It''s really troublesome for you, then I won''t bother you. Rested." The stranger put the hat in his hand respectfully on his chest, bowed slightly forward in salute, and then took a half step back. "Shut up and go." Ernst''s irritable voice came out without showing any emotion. Hugo couldn''t help frowning. He believed that if the middle-aged man in front of him did not leave, Ernst would never leave. The''door'' was slammed up, not to mention the dust of his nose, it is estimated that he would have a nosebleed on his face, Ernst''s temper was definitely made. But to Hugo''s surprise, Ernst did not slam the''door'', and the middle-aged man was not angry either. He still had a clear smile on his face, "I hope you are healthy." After that, he turned and left. Going down the stairs, and then the sound of "banging" the door shut was buzzing in the corridor. After the middle-aged man turned around, Hugo took a quick look at him. This is the first time that Hugo has seen Ernst have visitors in a year. Curiosity is still inevitable. Hugo can''t help but guess, is this Ernst''s son? It is possible from the age, but the respect just now The attitude is different. The middle-aged man only walked down two steps and saw Hugo and Joseph who took the initiative to stand to one side and let go of the stairs. He looked at Hugo more and nodded at Hugo with a smile for some reason. , And then left quickly. It is estimated that because Hugo did not have any cover at this time, maybe the other party recognized Hugo''s actor identity, so he smiled; or just nodded because of the politeness of the neighbor, so this smile does not explain the problem. Hugo and Joseph glanced at each other, both of them were at a loss. In fact, after Ernst expressed his views on reporters last time, Hugo has been very curious about Ernst''s identity, not only because Ernst showed goodwill to him, but also because of Ernst''s understanding of the industry. However, the Uma incident suddenly broke out, interrupting Hugo''s thoughts, and no further confirmation. Today I saw someone visit Ernst''door'' again, and Ernsts attitude was obviously in the position of giving advice or lessons from a condescending position. It is easy to infer that Ernst should be a leader in his own industryretirement. The leader. As for what industry it is, there are countless possibilities. Although Los Angeles is a city flooded with movies and music, it does not mean that everyone is engaged in related industries. Joseph shrugged. He didn''t know Ernst at all, and he was not like Hugo. He had no good impression of Ernst, so he was not curious at all. Hugo knew that it was very rude to inquire about other people''s lives or the past. Moreover, since Ernst didn''t want to say it, there must be a reason for him, so he withdrew his mouth and turned his inner curiosity again. Pressed down. Walking up the stairs, Hugo knocked on Ernst''s''door'', and took out the small model of the liberty''female'' idol he bought from his backpack. This is also a little gift. Rain If I bought a lot of souvenirs in New York, I would have one hand for my friend when I came back. "What''s wrong! I''ve said that I haven''t worked for a long time!" Ernst opened the''door'' angrily, looked out with a fierce expression, and shocked Joseph. Hugo was used to it a long time ago. Ernst''s expression changed, and he smiled and looked at Ernst, which made Ernst a little bit embarrassed. He also knew that he had cursed the wrong person, but he was unwilling to admit his mistake, "What! What are you doing here? , Knocking on the''door'' every day, letting an old man of me walk around and open the''door'' all the time, is it fun?" "Let you exercise, this is a good idea." Hugo said with a cheeky smile, ignoring Ernst''s irritability, and then passed the small model in his hand to Ernst, "This is me. Souvenirs brought back in New York." "What are you doing with this kind of garbage? It would take up space if you put it at home!" Ernst didn''t want to pick it up at all, and the urn complained angrily. "Then you throw the trash can. It''s my heart to give it to you. How you handle it is your choice." Hugo didn''t worry, so he just stuffed the small model into Ernst''s hands, which made the old man annoyed. He looked wrong, and then complained dejectedly, "I don''t have too much time to take out the garbage so hard..." But he held the small model in his hand, but didn''t throw it on Hugo''s face, which was regarded as accepted. "You sent the postcard yesterday, too? Are you annoying?" Ernst remembered the postcard he received in the mailbox yesterday. It was sent from New York without a signature. Naturally, he was contacted by Hugo at this moment. Body. Hugo shrugged, "Don''t worry, it''s just these two things. I don''t want to spend more money if you want me." After that, Hugo didn''t wait for Ernst to close the door, and turned around to shoot. He patted Joseph on the shoulder and signaled that he could go upstairs, and then said without looking back, "Goodbye, you have a good rest." Ernst watched the figure of Hugo and Joseph going upstairs, then muttered a series of curses angrily, and then shut the door severely. "You also prepared a copy for him?" Standing at the door on the third floor, Joseph put Hugos luggage at the door and prepared to go back upstairs. Hugo put the key in the glass bowl, "Anyway, I bought a lot of gifts, and there is no shortage of his share." Hugo gestured for the direction downstairs, "Looking at his tone just now, obviously someone wants to get it. He gave advice on work, but he had retired and he didn''t want to help at all, so he refused. Such old people living alone have a bad temper, but they have a kind heart. In fact, they are just lonely. I am just lonely. Things that go well, at least let him feel that there is still someone company upstairs." Although I don''t know exactly what Ernst does, or why he refuses the requests for help from those who respect him, there are reasons for this, and everyone has their own story. Hugo could feel that Ernst was just lonely. Speaking of this, Hugo thought of the father of this leather bag. Maybe he has no way to call Chen Hugo''s father, but at least he can still send messages to Lancaster''s father. Its just that Adam doesnt seem to want to receive his own call every time... Joseph himself is also a lover of family, as can be seen from his mood when dealing with family affairs, so he quickly understood Hugos words, and in the end he didnt say much, he just sighed and thought to himself Writing: Maybe, as Hugo said, Ernst is a lonely old man. "I''ll go back upstairs to take a bath, or what about dinner?" Joseph picked up his luggage and was about to go back upstairs. Hugo looked back and shouted, "Alex Charlize?" The voice echoed in the empty hall, but no response was received. Hugo curled his lips, "I don''t know, one Ill call Carl to ask, see where they are, and then talk about it." Joseph nodded, turned around and went upstairs. Hugo also closed the big''door'' and returned to the room with his luggage, then opened Alex''s room by the way and looked at it. There was no one, and he walked to the kitchen while muttering "Where are they all gone?" , Ready to make a cup of coffee for yourself. Although I always have coffee in the crew and in New York, UU reading , but compared to my own coffee, it always seems to have a little less flavor. Hugo guessed it was the process of making coffee by yourself. After filling the kettle and putting it on the gas stove, Hugo was about to go back to the lobby to relax on the sofa, but he heard a groan. "Yin," Hugo was taken aback. He stood there and listened carefully, but this time there was no other sound. Hugo couldn''t help frowning: Did he hear it? But at this moment, hum. The voice of Yin unexpectedly came again, and this time with some pain, and it lasted a little longer. Hugo recognized it a bit and found that the source was actually Charlizes room. Hugo stepped forward to the door of the room on the left of the kitchen and knocked on the door of the room, "Charlize, Im Hugo, you What''s wrong?" Hugo is not sure about this. What is the specific content of the groan sound, its not good to rush in, so he still asked. But what made Hugo feel inexplicable was that there was no answer in the room, "Uh, did I really hear it?" At this time, Charlize''s voice finally came in erraticly, "I...I''m here, I''m... okay." This kind of painful sigh. The groan came over intermittently, and it didnt look like it was okay. Hugo frowned and knocked on the rooms door again, "Im coming in!" Chapter 307： Roommate obligations Entering Charlizes room, Hugo did not see any scenes that are inappropriate for children, nor did it spoil the beauty of adults. Only Charlize was in the room, lying on the bed like a cooked lobster. The whole body bends. Charlizes house is not only much cleaner than the two big men Hugo and Alex, but also arranged in accordance with her personal style. Of course, it is not a little''female'' style such as lace or pink. The whole The room is based on blue "color", sea blue "color" checkered quilt cover, sky blue "color" vertical curtains, beige "color" dressing table and two detachable floor-to-ceiling wardrobes, and a peacock The blue shoe cabinet is generous but full of chic. But Hugo didn''t have time to look at the details of Charlize''s room at this time. Instead, he strode to the side of the''bed'' and asked anxiously, "What''s the matter?" Charlize was huddled together at this time, and her long golden hair was scattered on the head of the bed like a waterfall. The white T-shirt on her body was mostly wet. Seeing this scene, Hugo''s first reaction was that Charlize was sick, and it looked like he had a fever, and the temperature was not low. But before Hugo came to the''bed'', Charlize shouted, "Don''t come over." This made Hugo''s footsteps pause, "I''m fine, really, you don''t care about me." Charlie Zi''s ??voice was very weak, but she insisted on speaking, obviously she was frightened by Hugo. After speaking, Charlize tried to lift the quilt and wrap herself up, but it seemed that she really didn''t have much strength, so the first attempt was unsuccessful. Hugo stood there and rolled his eyes, "You tell me that you are okay?" Then he walked to the bed and took the initiative to lift the quilt up and cover Charlizes body. As he looked down, Hugo saw Charlizes sweat on his head, and many hairs were wet on his face. At this time, the originally white cheeks were even more white, like a transparent sheet. On the white paper, you can almost see the tiny blood vessels under the skin. "What''s the matter with you?" Hugo didn''t have time to joke at this time. Charlize''s state seemed really bad. He quickly sat on the edge of the''bed'' and reached out and touched Charlize''s. Forehead, but Charlize turned his head to show resistance, which made Hugo suddenly a little angry, "Just say that you are not feeling well, why are you awkward?" Finally, his right hand was placed on Charlize''s sweat-soaked forehead. But it was not as hot as imagined, but cold, as if Charlize''s body temperature kept dropping because of being too cold. "Why are you uncomfortable? Why is your temperature so low, should I call an ambulance?" Hugo said anxiously, and began to search for traces of the phone. After realizing Hugos anxiety, Charlizes left hand grabbed Hugos right hand and prevented him from standing up to make a call. Finally, he turned his cheek and looked at Hugo depressed. I...I''m okay, really." Hugo''s eyes widened, his face clearly written "You''re kidding" Charlize could only bite his''lip'' helplessly, and finally yelled a little violently. "Physiological pain!" After the roar, Charlize lay down again, burying the whole person in the quilt. Hugo stood by the edge of the''bed'', but was a little at a loss. Hugo didn''t know if he was surprised that Charlize could roar even when he was weak, or if he was embarrassed because of the content of Charlize''s roar. No wonder Charlize always emphasizes that she is okay, because she is okay. If Hugo calls an ambulance for physical pain, that would be a real joke. Hugo scratched his head embarrassedly, looked back at the''door'', thinking about whether he should turn around and leave, but then looked back at Charlize, who was lying curled up under the quilt, with physical pain. It''s too''female'', it''s really tricky for men. But Hugo thought about it again and again, and still said, "Uh...sorry...that...seeing you are so uncomfortable, can I help...Uh, I mean, is there any way to relieve your pain..." Hugos incoherent shyness made Charlize stunned in the bed, but she couldnt help being amused. Its just that she really didnt have the strength to laugh, so she could only chuckle twice with nothingness, and then the pain was swept away. Submerged. Charlize opened the quilt and glanced back at Hugo. Although she really didn''t want to trouble a man to take care of herself, what can she do? Her roommates are two men, and she has physical pain today. It is too turbulent, unprecedented. Charlize estimated that it was the result of too much pressure in recent months. In addition, if the opponent is Hugo, it may not be so bad. "It might be better to drink a little hot water, honey water is the best." Charlize said weakly, and finally said it. Hugo quickly nodded stupidly, "Oh, well, I''m boiling water, just..." Then he ran out in a panic. Naturally, Hugo has no experience with the physical pain of''female'' sex. Even if he wants to help, he doesn''t know what to do. If there is internet at this time, he can still search on the internet. Unfortunately, This is an era in which even computer penetration rates are not high. Moreover, Hugo doesn''t have any "girl" friends or mothers as close as "female" and "sex" to consult, so I can only look at Charlize''s own. Hugo went back to the kitchen and found the honey that he stocked at home. He took out a spoon and scooped two spoons, but seeing that the amount seemed too small in the glass, he simply took another three spoons in and waited for the water to boil. After that, I poured boiling water in. After stirring evenly with a spoon, Hugo didn''t think much about it. He stretched out his hand to hold the glass and was scorched firmly. Hugo grinned and jumped up directly. Even if he grabbed the earlobe, it didn''t have much effect. After looking left and right, I found a clean''wool'' towel, wrapped the glass with the''wool'' towel, and walked into Charlize''s room. At this time Charlize was crawling on the bed bunk, motionless, as if his usual vitality disappeared in his body, Hugo took the cup and walked to the bed, Here, honey water. "I don''t want to drink," Charlize said weakly, not even wanting to lift his eyelids. Hugo twitched the corners of his mouth helplessly, "You didn''t make me soak." Hugo sat down, then temporarily put the cup on the side table of the''bed'', "Don''t be childish, drinking something hot is already It should be effective to warm up to deal with physical pain..." Hugo helped Charlize to sit up, then handed the cup to Charlize, and gently blew the surface of the cup, trying to lower the temperature of the water slightly. Charlize looked vaguely at Hugo in front of her, in a daze, as if she saw her mother taking care of herself when she was in physical pain, but her consciousness was not so confused that she could not distinguish what was in front of her. Because of the human level, the corners of the mouth were drawn involuntarily, "When I used to have physical pain, my mother made me honey water." Hugo didn''t lift his head, he was still stirring the cup to let the hot water cool down, "Then are you expressing gratitude to me?" This sentence made Charlize smile, "No, I''m saying you are maternally brilliant." Hugo felt that the corners of his mouth were twitching, rolled his eyes, and then stopped tossing, and directly passed the water glass to Charlize, "Here." Charlize originally wanted to take the cup, but her hand was so soft that she didn''t have any strength, Hugo patted her hand away, "I''ll hold it." Charlize only felt that three black lines appeared on her forehead. "You are retaliating against me by saying that you have the brilliance of maternal sex, right? Treat me as a child." Hugo curled his lips with a look of contempt, "I''m feeding the calf to drink water, okay, don''t think too much." Then he raised the cup in his hand and motioned to Charlize to drink quickly. In desperation, Charlize could only lower his head cautiously and drank a sip of the honey water in the cup. The water temperature was better than expected, but the amount of honey was too much, "How many spoonfuls of honey did you put in?" , It''s too sweet!" Charlize grumbled depressedly. Hugo a little embarrassed and cast aside his eyes. He was really inexperienced and didn''t know how to control the ratio of honey, but he refused to admit it. Instead, he said viciously, "It''s pretty good if you have a drink, hurry up. Drink it and take a good rest." Charlize said nothing more. He did not continue to make things difficult for poor Hugo. He lowered his head and slowly drank most of the honey water, then shook his head, "Put it on the''bed''side table. I want to go to the bathroom more often." Hugo nodded, put the cup on the head of the''bed'', then looked around, lifted Charlize''s quilt, and wrapped her body that looked so petite at the moment, but felt that it was not enough. Today The temperature seemed a bit low, so he turned around and left the room, went to his room, took his blanket and wrapped Charlize''s feet. Looking at Hugo, who was carefully wrapping his feet, Charlize couldn''t help but laugh, "I don''t have a high fever, what are you doing so solemnly." Hugo scratched his head, "I don''t know what to do. It''s just that your forehead is terribly cold, so it''s always right to think about keeping warm." Charlize slowly felt a warm temperature in her abdomen, and the pain eased a lot but it still made her feel tired, and heard Hugo ask, "What else can I help? Is it?" Charlize remembered, "Can you go and buy me some painkillers?" "Pain medicine? Its okay to eat too much." Hugo is very sensitive to this kind of prescription medicine, because many people dont take it. Poison, but its addiction to prescription medicine such as pain-relieving medicine. This is the same symptom. Charlize shook his head slightly, "It doesn''t matter if I take it once or twice when it hurts." Hugo hesitated, "Then I will buy two boxes of aspirin." Aspirin is not a prescription medicine, but it also has analgesic effect, so there should be no problem. Seeing Hugo leaving behind, Charlize said in a loud voice, "Thank you." Hugo couldn''t help but stop, and smiled at Charlize, "Who made you my roommate? I don''t want to hear you howling in the room when I rest in the hall." "Hugo Lancaster! When did I howl!" Although Charlize was weak, he couldn''t help snarling again, only to see Hugo running away from the back, which made Charlize very surprised. depressed. Chapter 308： Bad conversation Hugo didn''t have time to change clothes, so he took the key and trot out, went to the drug shop on the street next door to buy an aspirin, and then ran back home. Although Hugo ran all the way, it took nearly ten minutes to go back and forth because of the distance. When Hugo returned home panting, he saw Charlize lying on the ground. Had it not been for Hugo to know that Charlize was only in physical pain, and thought it was the scene of the murder, "What are you doing lying on the ground?" "I think the ground looks warmer." Charlize kept rubbing his stomach, lying on the knitted carpet in front of her bed, making Hugo roll his eyes silently. "Our house is cement floor, not wooden floor." Hugo walked to Charlize, squatted down, and then reached out and touched Charlize''s bed. She slept on a wooden bed. Mainly to keep the pen blindness of the spineAlthough a thin blanket is laid on the wooden board, it is indeed not easy to warm up. Hugo looked around and said, "Otherwise, you go to the sofa to lie down? Although the length is a little shorter, it is not a problem to see you shrink into a ball." The sofa''s thermal effect is estimated to be better. Charlize did not speak, sat up with support, and then saw the brown''colored'' paper bag that Hugo had placed on the ground. His expression was a little relieved, "It''s okay, I will get better after taking the''medicine''. " Hugo frowned, "Are you sure?" Hugo didn''t know much about these issues, so he couldn''t make an accurate judgment. After seeing Charlize nodding to confirm, Hugo didn''t insist. "Wait, I will spread another layer of''wool'' blanket, and it will be better if you lie on it." Charlize leaned on the edge of the''bed'', watching Hugo rushing in and out, first brought warm water in and let herself eat the''medicine''; then, after preparing the''bed'', he took it from him. The cup of water was placed at the head of the''bed''. Charlize originally wanted to stand up on his own and nest in the bed again, but he didn''t want Hugo to bend down again. Before Charlize could react, he directly stopped and hugged Charlize. Charlize was not ready for a while, whispered, and subconsciously grasped the support with both hands. When she noticed it, she realized that she was hugging Hugo''s neck, and the whole person was attached to Hugo''s strong chest. ''Above the chamber, that kind of man''s breath immediately wrapped Charlize unreasonably, and then suddenly rose from the ground to mid-air, and his heartbeat was suddenly raised high, which made Charlie Zi''s ??cheeks became hot in an instant. But Hugo didn''t have much thoughts. After he picked up Charlize, his breath was not disordered, and then he carefully laid Charlize flat on the''bed'' and covered Charlize with the quilt. After tossing all this, he let out a long sigh of relief. Seeing Hugo in front of him, Charlize quietly floated his eyes to the side, cleared his throat and joked, "Looking at you so cautiously, others thought I was terminally ill." Hugo was amused by Charlize''s words, "I have the strength to fight back, it seems to be effective." Charlize bit his teeth bitterly, but when he tried hard, the pain loosened. , The whole person curled up again. Seeing Charlize''s delicate eyebrows tangled together, Hugo could only sigh, "You "female" birth...how much is the physical pain?" Charlize cast a glance at Hugo, nestled in the quilt, and muttered, "Imagine the pain when your finger is caught by the door of the car, and then ten times in a row, irregularly lasting two to three days." Hugo just imagined it, and Charlize grinned, as if his teeth began to twitch because of the pain, which made Charlize a snicker in his eyes. "Then...then you have a good rest, call me if you have something to do, I will watch TV in the lobby." Hugo quickly stood up, Charlize is now in his menstrual period and may not have the energy to speak. Instead, he stayed here all the time. Make Charlize uncomfortable, "By the way, what do you want for lunch?" Charlize didn''t reply, and gave Hugo a fierce look. It was obvious that there was another wave of pain, which made Charlize unable to speak. Hugo shrank his neck, walked out quickly, then concealed the door of the room, and stood in front of the door. Hugo was relieved. He gave birth to a girl once a month. I really don''t understand this situation. In the past year, Charlize has not seen such seriousness when he came to his menstrual holiday. Hugo guessed that Charlize was also under too much pressure recently. Hugo stood there hesitating for a moment. The sudden situation of Charlize just now disrupted his plan, and he couldn''t even remember what he wanted to do just now. After careful recollection, Hugo remembered that he planned to make coffee, but the steps just now were interrupted, and now he had to start again. After the coffee was brewed, Hugo tasted the aroma of the coffee and then gradually recovered his calm. The situation of Ernst once again entered Hugo''s head. He thought for a while, holding the coffee and came to the phone. He picked up the receiver and thought about what he should say when he called Adam, but after standing still for a long time, there was still no idea in his head. In desperation, Hugo could only take one step and count one step. Pressed that group of unfamiliar and familiar phone numbers. "Adam Lancaster, speak!" Father''s old but powerful voice rushed out of the earpiece, shaking Hugo''s eardrums, at least this is a positive sign that there is no problem with Adam''s body. . "Hey, Dad, it''s me, Hugo." Hugo tried his best to say in a brisk voice, "How are you...how are you? Is everything going well?" "Just talk about it, don''t go around in circles." Adam obviously didn''t buy into Hugo''s flattery, and he swept away all the courtesy. Hugo was very helpless about this, "Dad, you are my father. I called you to ask about the current situation. Isn''t it normal? Why do you always make things complicated?" "Because this is not you, let alone me!" Adam''s hoarse voice was like sandpaper groping, creaking, "What the **** is going on with you, since last Thanksgiving, you have been calling me The phone is like a different person! What the **** are you doing? If its for your mother, I told you that our relationship broke down. I beat her severely and drove her away. This is the fact, the fact!" Hugo was squeezed by Adam''s words. After all, Adam is the father of this skin bag. If an abnormality is detected, it is not good. Fortunately, Adam obviously doesn''t think that his son is a different person, but thinks that his son has something to do, and the topic of his mother is still taboo. And the subsequent topic surprised Hugo even more. The fact that his mother Lena left was actually like this. Adam and Lena broke up, and then Adam drove away his wife, which also made Adam and Hugo father and son. The relationship was torn, and then Hugo came to Los Angeles to pursue the dream of an actor, which made the relationship between father and son exist in name only. This is the first time Hugo has heard of the truth about the family. The bursting speed was so fast that he couldn''t react to it for a while. But the difference between Hugo and Lancaster is that Lancaster has experienced the happiness and beauty of the family, so his affection is biased towards his mother. He can''t accept this fact, so the relationship with his father is stale; but Yu Guo''s thoughts are relatively independent, and he can look at it more calmly. "Is that really the case? Dad." Hugo frowned and said, he could detect the inexplicable leak behind Adam''s hoarseness. But Hugo couldn''t tell why. He only knew that if it was really what Adam said, then why he hadn''t received any contact from Lena in the past year. Hugo is not an ordinary person with no name, he is an actor active on the big screen, not to mention that he also starred in the "Oprah talk show", which has a superhero in the middle-aged "female" sex. For the highly popular program, it is not difficult for Lena to find Hugo. Of course, there may be other unknown inside information, but Hugo feels that it is certainly not as simple as Adam said. "I told you, that''s it!" Adam said grumpily, obviously not intending to continue on this topic, "So what are you calling me for? If it''s for the disgusting remarks in the newspapers, you want Find me crying and crying, you obviously found the wrong person! All of this is yours. Either you leave that dirty circle and find a stable job; or you have to raise your head and "push" your face. For all that!" Adams cynicism made Hugo angry inexplicably. It seems that the conversation between the two father and son is always like this. Every time Hugo wants to talk peacefully, but the result will end in a quarrel. Hugo is not the first. Time to speak, but close your eyes and try to calm yourself down, but after hearing Adams ironic words, Hugo finds it difficult to calm down Maybe, everyone is like this, and he will be the truest side of himself. Show''exposure'' to your closest people, precisely because the two parties are in a father-son relationship, so you can''expose'' your worst side, and the person who can hurt yourself will always be the person you care about. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I will handle these things myself!" Hugo said with suppressed anger. "It''s best!" Adam still said aggressively, "Don''t let me see the news that you were embarrassed by those reporters. It''s too embarrassing. I don''t want to admit that you are my child. !" "Then don''t!" Hugo''s words directly blurted out, but obviously, Adam is better than Hugo, he hung up the phone first, Hugo faced a series of busy calls, "Grass!" This is rain. Fruits first reaction. God testified that Adam was not at all like Ernst''s lonely old man living alone. He was completely content with himself, wishing that Hugo would disappear forever. Hugo patted the''door'' of his brain fiercely, trying to wake him up, but the irritability in his heart still rolled, and finally Hugo had to drink a big sip of coffee, trying to calm the anger in the''chest''. But after only half of the drink, I started jumping and almost spit out all the coffee: because the coffee is too hot! Chapter 309： Authorities Finally drank three mouthfuls of ice cow milk, which saved Hugos tongue from the risk of foaming. Feeling the numbness coming from his tongue, Hugo couldnt help but pull out an ironic smile. Why bother? Since Adam has expressed his desire not to contact him twice and twice, and the legendary mother Lena is even missing, then why should he keep entangled in this? This is Lancaster''s family affair, not his. Isnt it right? His soul has changed anyway, and now there are no more troubles at home that he needs to worry about. Then he can lead a carefree life and sprint his career wholeheartedly. This is not just like Hugo. Do you want it in your heart? But... But why do I always feel a little bored in my heart. Hugo leaned against the sink and lowered his head gloomily. If Tracys, Umas, and Anthonys matters can still be resolved, Hugo will never bow his head to surrender, then family matters Hugo. It''s really helpless. I sat down on the sofa depressed, turned on the TV and pressed the TV channel irritably, and saw that there was a TV station replaying the classic "male and male robber (. and. clyde, so he fixed the TV here. But it was difficult for his thoughts to calm down. I don''t know how long it took, Charlize walked out with a pillow and draped a blanket under a bed, and sat down next to Hugo. Hugo glanced at Charlize and closed his gaze back. Only then did he realize that he was not watching the movie at all and was completely distracted. "Why did you get up? I thought you were asleep." "You speak so loudly on the phone, it makes me sleep." Charlize''s words caused Hugo to choke, and then laughed vainly. Charlize curled up on the sofa, "The worst moment has passed. I just took an aspirin and I felt better. I felt uncomfortable lying on the bed, so I came to sit on the sofa." Hugo rolled his eyes, "Then just now I asked if you want to sit on the sofa, and you said no." "Women''s hearts change at any time, don''t you know?" Charlize said calmly, Hugo couldn''t help being speechless. Charlize looked at the TV screen with a somewhat absent-minded appearance. Then, in order to divert his attention, he picked up the headline of the "Los Angeles Times" on the desktop that was "Vicious Spiders Convicted of the Sixth Death Penalty..." Although it is a front page headline, there is no picture. However, when it comes to the name of the poisonous spider, it is estimated that few Americans don''t know, even Charlize, the "outside house" is familiar with it. The poisonous spider is Irene Walnos, the most terrifying''female'' serial murderer in American history. Between 1989 and 1990, seven men with greed and daring got into her hands. Woven poisonous net,''meat''. ''want''. After the joy is the death trap. Irene-Wornos was arrested in February 1999. In June, she confessed all her crimes, but she refused to admit that she deliberately murdered. Irene is a prostitute. Female, she said that those men committed acts of violence against her in the course of their actions, and she was just defending and killing. Due to Irenes defense, renewed lawsuits were filed many times before and after the case, but the curtain finally came to an end not long ago. Although Irene admitted that she had killed seven people in total, the body of one of the victims was never found. Therefore, the court only issued a verdict on six homicide cases and sentenced to six death sentences. "Very interesting, isn''t it?" Charlize said with a curl of his lips looking at the newspaper in his hand. Hugo cast his gaze over, "What?" Charlize handed the newspaper to Hugo, and then watched the TV and said, "The TV is broadcasting the "male and male robber" news, and it was written by Irene Volnos. " Hugo immediately understood what Charlize meant. In fact, in most cases of partnership crimes in history, men dominate, but the actual prototype of "male and female thieves" is the opposite. Bonnie is their serial link. The master of the crime, after filming and becoming a movie, is also one of the few "female" **** works in film history dominated by crime, which is a blockbuster. And Erin-Wornos, let alone a serial killer of female and sex in American history. Hugo looked at Irenes story, but felt inexplicably familiar. After thinking about it, he realized that Irene is the realistic prototype of the movie "Female Demon"? And "Female Demon" "The actor of Irene is Charlize, who is sitting next to him at this moment. I am afraid that Charlize would never have thought that he would play the role of Irene-Wornos in more than ten years. "It''s really interesting." Although Hugo was in a heavy mood, he couldn''t help but laughed. "It seems that you did a good job in film." A year ago, Charlize knew almost nothing about movies, but now he can Knowing something about classic movies like "The Male and Female Thief" is indeed an improvement. Charlize withdrew her mouth and did not respond. She knew that her film homework was still far away. "Don''t you think it''s possible that Irene''s statement is true? Why doesn''t the court listen to her statement?" "Are you talking about legitimate defense?" Hugo asked without firing out Charlizes point. Charlize nodded, "Look, Irene admitted to the fact that she killed someone from the beginning. She never denied it. So why did she lie about her motive for the murder? Anyway, the fact that she was in jail cannot be changed. " Hugo opened his mouth. What he wanted to say was: Charlize made sense. Because Hugo knew that Irene-Wornos received the death penalty after twelve years, in fact Irene had always insisted that she was a legitimate defense in the twelve years, but in 2001 she changed her words and admitted that she was deliberately murdered. And gave up the free lawyer services provided by the court, so that the death penalty can be executed as soon as possible. In an informal interview with the director before the filming of "Female Demon", Irene thought that the camera had been turned off for recording. She frankly said that she was actually a defensive person, but she did not want to wear the name "death prisoner" anymore. Tou continued to live, so he chose to deliberately confess his guilt and beg to die. But Charlize didnt give Hugo a chance to explain. She interrupted Hugos words directly, I know what youre going to say. The charges of defensive and deliberate murder are different, and the punishment is different, but I still think its the same. There must be the truth behind the incident that people dont know. But people are determined to speculate on the facts according to their own ideas, and are not willing to dig out the truth at all, just like Rodney Kim." Hugo didn''t know why Charlize became angry suddenly, of course, at this time there is the best explanation: menstrual period. So Hugo wisely chose to shut up. Seeing Hugos expression, Charlize seemed to be aware of her own impulse. She rubbed her own temple, and then changed the subject abruptly, "So, you just told your father. What? It doesn''t sound very good." In fact, the stiffness of the relationship between Hugo and Adam is no secret at all. They live together under the same roof and are more or less known. Speaking of Adams affairs, Hugo couldnt help but want to sigh. Although Charlize interrupted him, Hugo was still very upset, "He told me not to call him, and dont look for those reporters. He cried and asked me to face it upright to solve the problem. God, he would just speculate wildly. I never thought of asking him to cry, and even if I asked him to help solve the problem, it wont be. Now, God knows how long those rumors have passed." Regarding his mother, Lena, Hugo still didn''t say, after all, he himself didn''t know what was going on, and he couldn''t even start. Charlize listened to Hugo''s words, but fell into deep thought. The long silence made Hugo almost think that Charlize was asleep, and had to shake the palm of her hand in front of Charlize''s eyes. Charlize reacted and she sank. "Yes" for a while, "Hugo, have you ever thought that he actually cares about you." "What!" This was Hugo''s most direct reaction. Charlize was not in a hurry, and went on to say, "Look, first of all he knows the rumors..." "But almost all the newspapers are writing, how could he not know!" Hugo interrupted Charlize. Charlize glanced at Hugo and motioned to him to shut up so that she could continue speaking, "I mean, he will pay attention to your news exclusively. Of course, it is possible that other people in the town told him, but no matter what He still knows how. And although he is telling you not to bother him, but at the same time he is also hinting that you should stand upright and face it, because you have done nothing wrong and there is no need to be afraid Those reporters." "But... but he obviously thinks I''m too embarrassed!" Hugo was stunned at Charlize''s explanation. He obviously didn''t think of the possibility of''sex''. The most important thing was that Adam''s tone was too bad and fierce, and could not be associated at all. To such a profound level. Charlize shrugged Of course, this is also an explanation. But what I said is also a possibility of sex. Charlize did not categorically deny Hugo''s statement, "But Hugo, you have to know that he is your father, at least, you still have contact. "Charlize didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but Hugo knew that it was saying, "It''s not like your completely disappeared mother..." So Hugo was silent. Is it really the mysterious of his authorities and failed to see the truth of the facts? But Adams attitude is so bad every time... Hugo again thought of Ernst, where a man lives. Hugo leaned on the sofa, rubbed his brows, and asked in a low voice, "Charlize, what about your father? Is that the same? Or the relationship between the daughter and the father is not like this." Hugo started to admire the relationship between Sam and Jonah in "Sleepless in Seattle". Charlize was stunned, took a glance at Hugo, and then cautiously said, "My father died, he died in a car accident." Charlize''s voice seemed a little flustered. Hugo immediately became embarrassed, "Sorry, I don''t know... I''m really sorry." It''s not a good idea to mention the sad things in other people''s homes. Charlize let out a long breath, "It''s okay, I''m used to it." Chapter 310： Music copyright At the end of the lunch, only Hugo and Charlize ate together. Carl took Alex to San Francisco to audition for an episode. Joseph temporarily received a call from the company and needed him to go back to deal with some things. Hugo and Charlize were left at home, and Hugo made two spaghetti with steak, even if they had settled their lunch. After Charlize fell asleep, Hugo finished washing and walked out of the door to the bus stop. Then he boarded the No. 4 bus and staggered towards the poor street. The noon sun was lazy, and the early''spring'' footsteps were faintly sounded on the streets of Los Angeles along with the sound of''waves''. Hugo wore a black''stick'' cap. Then I sat by the window, quietly watching the scenery outside the window, slowly backing away, and occasionally I could see noisy neighborhoods or lively street shooting. Compared with the cold and solemn New York, the sun was shining and the waves sounded. The bursts of Los Angeles are permeated with a lazy and casual, even the steps of people walking on the streets seem to be a lot lighter. In Los Angeles, spacing enough time, sitting under the dew parasol of a certain coffee house, sitting in a daze for an afternoon, doing nothing but a daze, there was no sense of disobedience. Of course, the handsome women that can be seen everywhere on the streets also show that this is a city that is full of enthusiasm because of movies and music. The charm of the city of angels slowly reveals the mystery in the sun-dyed picture. It takes less than half an hour to drive from Sunset Plaza to Qiongjie, but its not that fast if you take the public "Jiao" pass. It takes at least 80 minutes before and after, and not counting the need to transfer to the 20th road in the middle. Time for the bus. Fortunately, Hugo is not in a hurry at all. On the contrary, he slowed his pace and enjoyed the time when he was traveling in this city. In fact, occasionally looking for an afternoon, sitting in an unfamiliar public car, to a corner of the city where I live, and wandering around. This is a very wonderful idea. By the time Hugo came to the Al Bar, it was already past three in the afternoon. By opening the swaying western-style''door'' in front of the''door'', you can see the regular customers in the bar. , There were not many people, sitting scattered on the deck with a glass of beer in front of them, chatting boredly, and when they heard someone coming in, they all cast their sights and realized that it was Hugo. He picked up the wine glass on the table and said hello to Hugo. Hugo looked around and found Neil Anderson and Pedro Casa in the deck next to the clearing on the left hand side. He would come out at this time because Neil called him to make an appointment. Meet. Hugo walked to the bar and looked around, but didn''t find the owner Green Hill. "e, Super Al isn''t there?" Standing at the counter today is the permanent bartender in the shop, Eric Walter. er), everyone is used to calling him "e". Eric stood on the spot wiping the beer glass, smiled and said, "He has a date." After that, he blinked at Hugo, which seemed meaningful, apparently teasing his boss. Hugo chuckled lightly, "Give me a beer." Eric quickly poured Hugo a glass of beer from the tap, walked over slowly, and said to Hugo with a smile, "It''s really a stimulus. Travel, isnt it?" Then he handed the beer to Hugo. Hugo was at a loss for Erics words, and didnt understand where Erics words came from, but after Eric had finished speaking, he turned around and went back to continue his work, so Yu Guo did not continue to ask, but walked in the direction of Neil and Pedro with a beer. When Hugo approached, he heard Neil say with a serious face, "Don''t you think it''s worth it?" Pedro, however, looked like he wanted to talk and stopped, and finally said, "Do you think we must have a chance to stand under the spotlight?" "It is because we are not sure whether we have a chance, so we should take precautions. If Hugo''s music is liked by other singers, then it will not be snatched away by others. Maybe it can be done for Hugo. Earn some money!" Neal''s emotions are not as''excited'' as Pedro, he can always maintain a certain sense of reason. "So, you didn''t understand me. My point is, don''t you think Hugo''s music has this value?" Seeing Pedros angrily expression, Hugo put down the beer glass and said with a smile, Maybe its more appropriate for me to judge. Hugo sat down next to Neal and faced Peder. Ronal''s childish expression puffed up his lips and asked, "What''s wrong with this guy?" "Hugo!" Pedro was obviously very dissatisfied with Hugo''s act of pushing all the blame on him, and shouted depressedly. Instead, Neil was amused by Pedros expression. "We are just discussing whether your music should be copyrighted. I think the quality of your music is excellent, in order to prevent others from plagiarizing and using it. , So its better for you to hold the copyright in your hand. After all, your situation is special. You are an actor with a very high exposure rate. People always hope to pull some''messy'' things on you." Neil didn''t say much, but Hugo understood what he meant. In fact, the gentlemen in the underground rock music circle still occupy the majority. Most people''s music does not have a registered copyright, because they are not eligible for distribution, and they are unwilling to sell their songs to large companies, so registered copyrights are useless. But there are always a few mouse **** in any field, and plagiarism and plagiarism are always inevitable, especially the cultural property rights of music, it is more and more unclear. "But Pepe believes that we didn''t even form a band, and the copyright registration is simply a waste of money, and it also costs a lot of money. It''s not worth it." Neal said simply, Pei Dro sat on the opposite side and nodded angrily, "I''m right. The corners of the Copyright Office are the most troublesome, and they are costly. We dont know if we can perform on stage. Lets start now. Speaking of copyright, isnt it too early!" Hugo himself did not think about this issue. In the past, the copyright awareness in China was not very clear, and their Glory to Death band is not a super big name with amazing brilliant talents. How can there be so many plagiarism incidents that need to be prevented. But when Neil also mentioned this, Hugo had to think about it. "What you said makes sense. Neil''s idea is correct. Prepare early; Peppa is also right. Now I am worried that this seems unnecessary." Hugo nodded slightly, "But then again, Although it takes some money to register copyright, I can still afford it, but does my music really have the value of copyright registration?" "Of course!" This time, Neil and Pedro said in unison, obviously on this point the two people are in agreement. Hugo shrugged, "Then register the copyright. Anyway, I don''t have much of my creations." Hugo knows that cultural copyright is very important, especially in Western societies where copyright protection is relatively complete. It is necessary to hold the right in the hand. That being the case, let''s do as the locals do. "Although I don''t think anyone really wants to plagiarize my music." Hugo added with a smile. Seeing that Neal and Pedro seemed to have something to say, Hugo interrupted the two of them. "But why do you two talk about copyright? Pepe is right. Our band has not yet formed. Get up, isn''t it too early to say this?" Neil pointed to the newspaper on the desk, "I just said that your situation is too special, with such a high exposure rate, if we don''t prepare early, we will easily be caught off guard." Hugo took the newspaper. In front of me, I heard Neal continue to say, "Speaking of a nasty thing, I or Pepe secretly took your music to register the copyright. As a result, you can only find it hard to tell." "Neil! I wouldn''t be like this." Pedro said hastily, obviously dissatisfied with Neil''s example. Neil shrugged indifferently. In many cases, actions were more effective than promises. "I''m just giving you an example." Hugo was surprised that the newspaper in front of him was the "New York Times". He raised his head and replied to Neal, "If the copyright of a piece of music destroys a friendship, then the price is not high." Rain Although Guo has not known Neil and Pedro for long, he is still willing to trust these two partners. Besides, if the two parties really broke up because of the copyright of a piece of music, then the band will definitely not be able to last for a long time. It is better to see the other side''s true face early. Hugo''s words made Pedro nodded vigorously, repeatedly saying "Yes," while Neil sat next to him without speaking, but the agreement in his eyes couldn''t be more clear. Talking Hugo has finished reading this "New York Times" news, and it is actually a report of him and Fu Jin performing on the streets of New York. Obviously, the reporters of the "New York Times" are very concerned about Hugo and Fu. King was very interested in the sensation he caused. He believed that Hugo once again used his own strength to prove his musical talent after the "Oprah Talk Show". At the same time, he also thinks that this street performance is the most powerful response to the "plagiarism rumors" raised by the National Inquirer, because Hugo caused a storm with his solid performance in front of dozens of ordinary audiences. This news report of less than 300 words is not very long, but it highly praises the live performances of Hugo and Fujin, and believes that Hugo can form a band to enter the music scene. "Wow, I didn''t expect the news to spread so quickly." In this age of relying on paper media to transmit information, Hugo was very surprised by this. Neil pointed to the newspaper, "I am even more curious about what is going on..." "Yes, yes!" Pedro repeatedly nodded in agreement, apparently forgetting the argument with Neal just now, and asked with excitement, "How can you and Fujin perform together? Yes, the song you performed is called... "Li (), what''s the matter?" Chapter 311： Alternate candidate "So, you temporarily performed with Fujin on the street?" After listening to Hugo''s simple explanation, Pedro looked at Hugo in surprise. After receiving the affirmative reply from Hugo nodding, Pedro went on stupidly, "And Li(), is this song you inspired on the spot and created it on the spot?" "Pepe, is my expression not clear enough, or your ears have entered the aging stage?" Hugo was directly amused by Pedro''s unbelievable expression, and said with a smile, "Yes, it is just like what I have said. That said, all this is just a coincidence." "You shouldn''t be so surprised, have you forgotten? The first day you met Hugo was almost the same." Neil kindly reminded Pedro to recall the song "Sterling" Hero (k bucket l.... For Hugos live creative ability, Neil has already admired him-but at this moment he was shocked again, but Neil is more willing to focus on the legend that caused more than 300 people to fall into a carnival. So much so that attracted the "lithium" of the patrol. "Hey, can you play it live? I mean the song you collaborated with Fujin." Hugo nodded, "Of course there is no problem." He looked around, "Because I don''t have a drummer, the effect of my acoustic guitar version must be reduced a lot, but... I think there will still be artistic conception." Hugo directly Going to the open space next to him, rummaging for a handy guitar. This is the advantage of being in the Al Bar. You can listen to music at any time, and you can also meet like-minded people at any time to quarrel with each other. Hugo played the song "Li" once at the scene. It must be admitted that the lack of drumming has reduced the blood-sounding infectiousness a lot, and it has not been able to vent the original decadence of the song. The explosiveness of the show is displayed, but it makes the song a little softer, in short, it is missing the skeleton. But even so, the basic equipment such as melody and lyrics can still be clearly felt. Neil and Pedro are both knowledgeable people, and they can''t help but stand up and applaud Hugo. But some people in the bar were dissatisfied, "Hugo, find a drummer! You really ruined a good song like this." Obviously these people all understand music, and they pointed out the crux of the problem. Hugo laughed and replied in a loud voice, "Tell me, if anyone wants to join our small band that has no name or strength, I will invite him immediately. By the way, there is no salary!" Hugo''s honesty caused the whole bar to burst into laughter. Sitting in the deck again, Pedros excitement is clearly written on his face, and he is eager to try, "Hugo, if you add bass and drums, the effect of the whole song What is it like?" The relatively calm Neil also looked at Hugo expectantly. He had already started to compose the full version of the band in his mind. Neil is a professional musician, and his understanding of music is clearly in place, so Even if Hugo didn''t say it, he could still rely on the impression just now to fill it up in his mind. Although Hugo has received a lot of music praise in the past few months, after experiencing the lessons of the Golden Globes, the most important thing is the experience of the underground rock circle in the previous ten years. Hugo knows that he still has many things to learn. , So Hugo will not be complacent. He is confident but not arrogant. In the face of these compliments, Hugo did not appear to be too''excited'', but seriously said, "When our band has a drummer, you You can know the answer." Mentioning this incident, Hugo once again added, "Actually, I was thinking of such an excellent drummer as Fujin. It would be great if I could join in..." "Fujin? If it''s Fujin, it would be the best!" Pedro''s eyes widened, and he sighed. A brand new day. In the past year, there have been several disputes, and once even entered the police collectively. The bureau, stayed in it for a week before they came out. Fujins teammates were not very good, but they always boasted. It deserves more attention, and there have been several conflicts." This is a fact that Hugo doesn''t know, and Neil is also very unfamiliar. He obviously doesn''t care much about these gossips. "Many bands coveted the famous drummer Fujin, but Fujin refused. He felt that he still couldn''t give up on a new day. Fujin''s loyalty to his friends is really compelling. "Pedro said with a thumbs up. "Hehe, even if Fujin is leaving for a new day, he probably won''t join us. He can definitely have a better choice." Hugo sighed and said helplessly. Pedro looked dissatisfied, "What do you mean! Our band is also very beautiful, OK? Not only you, but Neil is also a famous guitarist in the circle! I... I will definitely be in the future. The top bass player." "Yes... the future! Neil stretched his voice beside him and said, making Pedro, who had no confidence in the original, been directly dumbed, causing Hugo to laugh." In fact, I think, dont rush to find it. Drummer and keyboard player, the three of us formed a band for fun, just for music. Compared with technology and fame, having a common discourse is the most important thing. " Regarding this, Hugo also nodded in recognition, "How many great bands are disbanded because of internal disputes. Compared with the achievements, the process of band members uniting together and working towards a goal is obviously more precious. That''s too much." Everyone is eager to succeed, and Hugo will not deny this, and so will the glory to death. But if the friendship between friends has to be sacrificed in order to succeed, Hugo disdains it. Glory to death for ten years without a name, but this process of struggle is beyond the spotlight. Pedro hadnt spoken yet, but he realized that Neal and Hugos sights were all turned towards him. He quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, Dont look at me, I agree with him. There are drummers and keyboard players in the "sex" band. I have recommended them to you a long time ago. I just don''t want to do this, so I have never proposed them." "If Fujin is willing to come, I have no objection." Pedro murmured, making Hugo and Neal dumbfounded. "I know, Hugo and I have remembered one of your votes. If Fujin comes, we will tell him as soon as possible." Neil laughed and teased, making Pedro a bronzer. ''''S skin is faintly flushed that can''t be seen clearly. Hugo sat beside him and said, "Pepe, then you should practice your technique as soon as possible, otherwise after Fujin joins the band, he doesn''t agree with you to stay in the band, what should I do?" "Hugo!" Pedro obviously couldn''t believe that Hugo also ridiculed himself together, shouted angrily, and then muttered angrily, "I''m very lustful, I''m very lustful, OK! "Looking at the childish Pedro, Hugo and Neil both snickered unscrupulously. At this moment, the brick in the pocket of Hugo''s trousers rang. Hugo was very sensitive to cell phone ringtones. After the 21st century, almost everyone had a cell phone. He took out the cell phone, but couldnt. The caller ID only gestured to Pedro and Neil, and then answered the phone, "Hello, this is Hugo." "Hugo... I... crackling... you... crackling..." The voice on the other end of the phone was intermittent, and the signal was so bad that Hugo had to cover his left ear, then stood up and faced the window again. He asked, "Who is there?" "Green! Green Hill!" The voice finally became clear this time. "Oh, Green. Long time no see, what''s the matter?" After Hugo spoke, he realized that he was speaking too loudly. He had to look back and smile and apologize to the other guests in the bar, but everyone was obviously used to it. The brick signal is really not so good. "I have something to ask you, do you have time?" Green also walked to an empty place, and the voice was transmitted clearly. "Are you talking about today or..." Hugo''s words were only halfway, and Green even said "today, today" "Oh, then I have time. Is there anything I can help you with?" "Well, where are you now, I will meet you directly." Green hesitated and asked. Hugo glanced at Neil and Pedro with a quizzical look on his face, "I''m at Al Bar." "Great! I''ll go back now, wait for me, thirty minutes, no, twenty minutes." Green said anxiously, and then hurriedly said "see you soon" and hung up the phone. Hugo looked at his phone with a blank face. "What''s the matter?" Pedro asked curiously. Hugo put the brick on the top of the "New York Times" and sat down, "Green said he has something to look for me, but I don''t know what it is. He is coming over now and needs an interview." "Green?" Pedro and Neal both seemed very surprised I didnt think Green would ask Hugo for help. "Could it be that Green wants us to perform on stage on the next rock night? ?" Pedro guessed excitedly. "What about the drummer?" Neil extinguished Pedro''s enthusiasm with a single sentence, which was obviously an unreliable guess. Pedro stopped immediately. Hugo was very relaxed, "Follow him, don''t you know when Green arrives? He said he will come right away." Pedro and Neil both nodded suspiciously, but didn''t care too much. , After all, Green is seeking help from Hugo, not them, "Do you have any like-minded friends, drummers or keyboard players? Is there no news?" In fact, Hugo and the others have been looking for drummers and keyboard players, but unfortunately they have not made much progress. Pedro shrugged helplessly, but Neil said, "I had two candidates before, but I personally went to the interview and saw that there is still a gap in strength, so I didn''t mention it to you. Anyway. You can''t be anxious, just take your time, maybe the time is right, it will be solved in a short time?" "It''s like the three of us?" Pedro said cheerfully. This time Neil didn''t refute him, but smiled and nodded, "Yes, just like the three of us." Chapter 312： Caught off guard Hugo was happily talking to Neil and Pedro about his thoughts on going to the street performance tomorrow, and then saw Greene open the big''door'' of the bar, searched around and strode forward. Walked step by step towards Hugo. Hugo was about to say hello to Green, but saw Green directly say, "You are here! This is the way it is. Today I unexpectedly encountered a golden opportunity, and then I felt that this opportunity was none other than you, so I just I recommended you to a friend, and now he will come over to have an interview with you to see if you are suitable. I believe you, you will be able to kill him in seconds." Hugo was blocked for a while by Greens smashing words. What Hugo wanted to say is that if the other party really thinks he is good, he should come to him through Joseph; and, although he has nothing at present. I am picky, but I still want to read the script, otherwise there is no information at the time of the audition, so I just start straight away. Hugo doesn''t know how to play. Of course, the most important thing is that Hugo was not prepared at all. He is too sloppy now. This sudden acceptance of an audition, Hugo does not think it is a polite thing. But Hugo looked at Greens "excited" and expectant expression, and couldnt say anything. After all, Green only introduced himself to the audition because of the love between two people. Green also knew that he had a past. In the dilemma for many months, he obviously wanted to help, so he couldn''t wait to wait. No matter what the opportunity is, there is no doubt about the friendship of this friend of Green. Therefore, Hugo can only look at his dress helplessly, "This is really a huge surprise, you better expect him not to be angry because of my bad appearance." At this time, Green had the opportunity to see the appearance of Hugo, a simple cap and denim''pants'', a pair of dirty navy''color'' canvas shoes, and a black''stick'' ball cap on his head. You can see the messy hair under the hat, and the scum on the chin adds some rugged masculinity to Hugo. Hugo has not had the opportunity to take care of himself since he filmed "Sleepless in Seattle". He just returned from New York today, and his condition is naturally not good. Since he came out to meet Neil and Pedro, Hugo also Without dressing up, this state is naturally not good. Green couldn''t help but scratch his head, but this opportunity was not only hard-won, but also was short of time, and he could not be blamed for being too anxious, so Green was also a little helpless. To make matters worse, Green didn''t have the opportunity to say more, because someone came in at the door. When everyone turned around, Green immediately said, Hes coming! Hugo also turned his head and looked over. The moment the person walked into the bar was somewhat shining, and it was not very clear, but after he walked into the bar, the whole person suddenly became clear. After Hugo saw the incoming person, there was almost no way to control his expression well, and the stunned shock was clearly presented on the whole face. Because the person here was Steven Spielberg! Hugo really didn''t expect the situation of Steven Spielberg with the friend Green said. This really caught Hugo by surprise, and Hugo was stunned in an instant. In the 1980s of Hollywood, corresponding to the four major actors, there were the four major directors of the golden generation, namely Martin-Scosis, Francis-Ford-Co''Pola, and George-Lucas (gee. ) And Steven Spielberg, these four directors are close friends with each other, and the works they shoot almost dominate the movie screens of the 1980s, and they have repeatedly created amazing works. , Everyone has their own unique skills, and their appeal in Hollywood is second to none. Mentioning these four directors is not simply about the box office of their works, or how many awards they have won. It is more about their promotion of the entire film culture. The "Godfather" series of Co''Pola filmed gangster movies. At an epic level, Lucass Star Wars series still has an incomparable influence until thirty years later. Scorseses interpretation of social violence, religious sin and salvation has become a cultural phenomenon, and Spielberg relied on a number of successive successful works to change the territory of commercial films. It can be said that the influence of these four directors has surpassed the scope of the film, and they have all contributed to popular culture. The four directors are even more powerful in Hollywood. For example, Mike McDavoy, the current director of the production department of Samsung Pictures, is Stevens first agent. The success of Rocky It was he who pushed it. It can be said that these four directors also occupy a very important position at the top of Hollywood''s pyramid. Therefore, when Hugo saw Steven Spielberg''s vicissitudes of white beard, he couldn''t make any reaction at all, but his muscles shrank instantly and stiffened in place. Actually, its not because Hugo admires Steven. Although he likes and admires this great director very much, its not the same type compared to Catherine Hepburn and Michael Jackson who I saw in New York not long ago. There is no comparable''sex''. The reason why Hugo feels his muscles is stiff, on the one hand, is because he did not expect such a famous director to appear. Just seeing Greens panicked appearance, Hugo did not expect such a high level of directors; On the other hand, it was because the "Schindler''s List" in Hugo''s mind suddenly began to flicker. A few days ago, he was still worried about Tracey''s follow-up actions, but he did not expect that Hugo would have gone through thousands of miles. Shui, directly face to face with Steven. This is really a huge surprise, really surprised and delighted. But Hugo is obviously not a rookie who just came to Hollywood a year ago. Although he was stunned, his brain was still in chaos and he didn''t know what to do, but he took a deep breath quickly, and then shook it hard. Stopped his fist, trying to use the sharp nails to restore his consciousness. Fortunately, this method worked. Hugo secretly told himself that this is nothing at all. He had already decided to give up the opportunity of "Schindler''s List", so now he should calm down and face "Schindler''s List" with a normal attitude. The work of "List" regards this opportunity as an ordinary opportunity. Otherwise, an unbalanced mentality will destroy all opportunities. Without waiting for Hugo''s mental sex thinking, Steven had already walked to Green, and Green immediately gave Steven a big hug, which surprised Hugo. Green looks like a young man in his early thirties, but Steven is already 47 years old this year. According to this calculation, two people are at least not the same generation, but Green treats Steven like a friend. Hugo somehow remembered that Green was leaving. ''private''. military. Rumors of fire origin. "This is the friend I mentioned to you, Hugo Lancaster." Green introduced politely. Steven stretched out his right hand, took the right hand that Hugo met, and said with a smile, "It''s nice to meet you." Hugo felt that his facial expression seemed a bit stiff, so he took a deep breath directly in front of Steven, adjusted his mood to''wave'', and then''showed'' a big smile, "It''s nice to meet you , I think I should know you, Steven Spielberg, right?" Hugos true emotions were revealed, but Steven laughed out loud. Compared with the false and unreasonable occasions of social relations, Hugos frankness is much more straightforward. Take Stevens current Status and status, its normal for an actor to see him flattering or complimenting him, and Hugo did not hide his surprise at all, but at the same time greeted him with a sincere smile, which made Steven feel very comfortable. Yes, I think you should not admit the wrong person." Steven let go of Hugo''s hand, then looked around, "Green, where can you sit down with Mr. Lancaster and have a good talk?" "Of course!" Green looked very relaxed and happy. The anxiety just disappeared after Hugo and Steven met, and then took the initiative to walk in front, and then Steven followed. Hugo glanced back and saw Neil and Pedro who were confused What was going on, he just guessed that Green seemed to introduce a very important opportunity for Hugo. Hugo showed his two friends a "rested" smile, "I think it shouldnt take much time." Then he was ready to keep up. Pedro didn''t know what was going on, but he still clenched his fists, "Seize this opportunity! Take it!" The ignorant look made Hugo relax a bit Hehe smile Up. Hugo turned around and followed after a few strides. It was inevitable that his mood was a little tight, and he kept thinking: What if this is "Schindler''s list"? If you win this opportunity, you can let Trey Wests conspiracy to go bankrupt? Or is it able to regain some advantages in the future confrontation with Tracy? But to what extent has Tracy developed with this project? Or is it not on "Schindler''s list" What about the project? Hugo adjusted his messy steps tightly and swept away all his thoughts. Before the audition, this kind of intricate and troubled thinking is the most important thing. Before things are tried, they are the first to imagine the results. It is difficult to have positive and positive help besides disrupting ones own thoughts. Hugo has always had a deep understanding of this. What I need to think about now is to seize this opportunity to meet Steven. As for the success or failure of the result, it will be revealed later. After Hugo calmed himself down, he quickly followed. He watched the two figures disappear into the passage on the left hand side, and quickly followed, but when he walked to the passage, he heard Greens voice coming from behind him. The voice, "Hugo, where are you going?" Hugo stopped, and when he looked back, he saw that Steven was seated while Green was standing next to the deck and asked curiously, "You want Go to the bathroom?" Hugo looked back, isn''t the passage leading to the bathroom? And the two figures he saw just now clearly recognized the wrong person, . Hugo coughed slightly, did not speak, lowered his head and walked in Green''s direction, hiding his slightly hot cheeks. Chapter 313： Turn around the opportunity Steven Spielberg picked up the beer glass and drank a swig of beer-Green brought two more glasses of beer, and then left the space for two people, turned and left, "Sure enough, beer quenches his thirst." Hugo put his hands on the beer coaster and turned slightly, "My bladder is undergoing a test at this time, so I should bear it." Hugo''s words with a little humor made Steven''s mouth emerge. There was a smile. "Green mentioned you to me. He thinks you are a very outstanding actor. He thinks you have enough ability to handle any role." Steven put the beer glass in his palm, slowly Slowly turning, as if observing the whirlpool created by the rotation of beer, then he raised his eyes slightly and looked at the young man in front of him, "He insisted that I should meet you, but in fact...I really need one. Actors who are well-known for "Laughter" are very "Laughter" actors, so I am here." Facing Stevens straightforward statement, Hugo understood the ins and outs at once, but he is not so nervous now. Anyway, its all auditions, and it makes no difference. He has seen the fussy Nora-Efron. , I have also seen the super big name Sidney a "Po" Luck, so it''s good to keep your mindset as usual. "Hehe, I think this can only explain one thing." Hugo chuckled, raised his eyes and looked at Steven frankly. This sentence aroused Steven''s interest, and he was curious. Gaze. Hugo did not pause for too long, and then said, "It shows that Green is really my good friend." "Haha." Steven laughed directly. Hugo raised his eyebrows. "Except for good friends, I don''t think anyone will believe what he said. What''s more, he really doesn''t know much about the film industry." Hugo is telling the truth. Although he doesn''t know what the relationship between Green and Steven is, this is a fact and there is no need to hide it. Greens compliments, for example, have enough ability to be competent for any role... This sounds like bragging. Steven gradually reduced his smile, nodded slightly, and carefully looked at the young man in front of him. In fact, Hugos current state is not considered colorful. He took off the stick cap when he said hello. His messy hair looks more like a birds nest because of the squeezing of the hat. The stubble and casual clothes that have not been cleaned up, it looks like an ordinary young man who came out to meet with friends, and did not participate in the audition as formal and grand. However, Steven can read from Hugos eyes the prudence and seriousness he expected. This kind of look from the amber "colored" eyes almost made Steven ignore everything else, even Hugos. The handsome appearance, as if all the charms have been reduced to those eyes. "I have seen your work." Steven said, apparently entering the audition stage directly, "but I am worried that you don''t seem to be suitable for the role of my plan. You have a kind of character in your body. The temperament of the sun, and the character''color'' you play seems to be the same, but the character''color'' I want is not. You don''t have the evil temperament I expected!" Since Steven did not mention the name of the work, Hugo did not want to make a pre-judgment in advance, so he did not carefully figure out which role Steven was talking about. Instead, he showed a smile and calmed down. Said, Challenge yourself is one of the actors jobs, isnt it? Although I dont know if I can do all the roles, but I give up before trying it. This is not the attitude that a good actor should have. ." Hugo teased himself with what Green said, which made Stevens mouth twitched slightly, "Most of your current roles are positive images. Are you willing to challenge some villains, or even Is it the evil character''color''?" Hugo guessed that Steven should be referring to the three most well-known works of Hugo at present, "Death Poetry Club", "Smell the Fragrance to Know the "Female", and "Yihai Xiongfeng". Hugo plays the role in them. ''Lose'' has many similarities, integrity, youth, justice, and sunshine. In fact, most of the roles that Hugo has played so far are positive, which is also a definition of Hollywood. Take Tom Cruise or Tom Hanks as an example. What they represent is the incarnation of the image of justice in Hollywood, and the epitome of American heroism. Therefore, even if they are not heroes, their roles will be The key person who turned the tide would be a representative of the downfall of evil forces, or in short, a "hero" This is also a kind of actor''s image packaging. Some actors have played villains all their lives. For example, Jack Nicholsons villain''color'' can often be very colorful; some actors are also good and evil, just like changing their colors. "Dragons generally constantly change in various roles and "colors". Daniel wears a Lewis (.day) as such an actor; some actors are representatives of positive images throughout their lives, and Tom Hanks is one of them. Most actors are in the third type, or hope to follow the third, eager to break the wave in Hollywood with abundance of righteousness. After all, everyone wants to be righteous in their hearts. I hope I am a good person, especially in a country like the United States where heroism is especially carried forward. The foreshadowing of a positive image can often give actors unexpected benefits. Prior to this, Lang''s career as an actor for Hugo was like this, mainly because Hugo''s appearance advantage allowed him to obtain an innate advantage of **** in the position of the messenger of justice. So it''s not surprising that Steven would ask this question. "I don''t know what your definition of "color" in an evil role is, but I can say with certainty that I am willing to try some new things. If I only play some positive roles in "color", I think I am an actor. It may become narrower and narrower. Hugo also pointed to his own face mockingly. The extent to which handsome guys are bound in Hollywood will always exist. Steven nodded his chin slightly, "Then what is your definition of the evil character''color''?" "I think there should be three kinds. Dialectically speaking, one kind is that good people are forced to become bad people, perhaps for the livelihood or for the family. In short, there is a compelling reason, but they still become evil." Yu Guo simply stated his opinion, "One kind is a downright bad guy. They may have no purpose in hurting others, but just to watch them suffer. This kind of evil makes people shudder." Speaking of this, Hugo paused, "There is another kind of being in the middle. Maybe he is a good person, but occasionally he will make mistakes in some aspects; or that he is a bad person, but sometimes he has a warm heart. On the other side. This kind of role''color'' should be the most complicated and the most common." "Simply speaking, it is true." Steven groaned for a while, as if thinking about what Hugo said and what should happen next, then he said, "I was thinking Lets take a look at your performance first, but after hearing what you said, I must first say hello to you. First of all, the role I currently need is not the leading actor, but the supporting actor. Would you like to play it? " "Why not? If its a good script or a good character, I dont have a reason to refuse, do I? Its like I dont worry about affecting my image just because its an evil character. This is a truth. Hugo said directly without even thinking about it. If it is said that before the Golden Globes event, perhaps Hugos burst of self-confidence will be a bit repellent, but after precipitation, Hugo knows that he is still a long way from a truly outstanding actor, and he needs to be different. Continue to polish himself on the role of''color''. In fact, in many cases, the supporting role is not inferior to the protagonist, and even conceals the protagonists demeanor, such as the classic clown in the 2008 "Batman Prequel: The Dark Knight (the. dark.k. . Taking a step back, how can the protagonist be dazzling if there is no supporting role? So, never discriminate against supporting roles, or even ignore the role of small supporting roles and dragon sleeves. Hugo has a deep understanding of this. Steven didn''t say anything, but went on to say, "Secondly, due to the tight budget this time, the salary may be very tight." Hugo also nodded his head for the first time to express his approval, "Payment has never been a problem." Although Steven still has not revealed any information about the work, if it is really "Schindler''s list." It is not surprising, because Steven didn''t take any money when shooting this work, because he thought that if he accepted it, it would be "blood money." Therefore, he rejected all remuneration from "Schindler''s List". "The last point is, if everything goes well, you need to add fat to this movie. You know, a good figure like you is not a requirement in the movie." But this time Steven did not wait for Hugo. Answered, and then said, "But it''s too early to say that, maybe we won''t be there at all." Steven ruthlessly and directly hit Hugo''s self-confidence, but he didn''t care about it at all. , And chuckled at Hugo twice. "To be honest I think this is a movie that will definitely fail, but I''m still willing to put all the''essence'' for it. If you are still willing to join this movie, I think we will It''s time to start the next step." Steven''s blunt words made Hugo laugh. A director dared to predict that his work would definitely fail. This is too unusual. Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle. "As you just said, I can be a part of this movie. I dont know, so I think we still have a chance to discuss it. If you think Im suitable for this role, we can discuss this issue again." Hugo didnt say no problem. This made Steven pause, then nodded vigorously, Youve got the point. Well, well, I need you to give me a performance now, this The role of Lulu is a terrible devil, but his heart is not necessarily completely dark." Hugo was still looking forward to Steven''s following, but Steven raised his eyebrows, saying that this is all, Hugo was stunned, "So, is this all?" "Yes, you can start." Uh... where do you start? Chapter 314： Go all out In the course of the audition, Hugo actually didn''t want to make a presupposition, because this would easily lead to misrepresentation. For example, Hugo thought that the work Steven Spielberg was talking about now was clearly "Schindler''s List" and then he performed according to his own preset, but in the end Steven said he was doing "Schindler''s List". "Jurassic Park" is looking for actors, which means that the audition has failed. Therefore, Hugo''s forward consciousness is actually a double-edged sword at this moment. But what can Hugo do? Because the information given by Steven is too limited, he can''t find a point of borrowing, it is difficult to substitute emotions into the role of "color", and naturally cannot show the "precision" color Performance. Take a look at the key points of the information Steven just gave, "A devil with an incomplete dark heart..." Such a role "color" actually means that there is no bondage. It can be the future killer ts00 in the "Terminator", also It can be the annoying younger brother Charlie in "Rain Man", or the confident and proud iceman in "High Aspirations", but it can also be the famous Professor Snape in the "Harry Bo" series. Up. In other words, the key information Steven gave is no, because "the devil whose heart is not completely dark..." can have countless kinds of understanding, and even countless ways of deduction. Hugo has not yet formed his own acting style, so he needs to use plot and characters as a foothold when performing, and then start the performance. For example, in the role of Sam in "Sleepless in Seattle", Hugo relies on his advanced consciousness to integrate his understanding of the widower with Tom Hanks'' version of Sam, and then during the audition process It touched Nora, because this is suitable for the role of the story. Therefore, the proposal of "Schindler''s List" emerged in Hugo''s mind involuntarily. In fact, Steven has been preparing for "Schindler''s List" for the past few months. This incident is not a secret at all. At this point in time, he will audition for the actors, apparently centering on this novel. Unfolding of the masterpiece. Therefore, Hugo''s speculation is based on the source. According to Stevens description just now, the role he is looking for should not be Oscar Schindler, but the first supporting actor Amon-Goss. A Meng was an officer of the German Nazi SS who was stationed in Po, and was the top administrator of the Plasov concentration camp. "Schindler''s List" is a real story in history, and A''mon is also a real existence. He is a demon in the eyes of the Jews. He takes murderously for pleasure, bloodthirsty becomes sex, and he personally massacred more than Five hundred Jews were just for fun, and every time he killed or ordered his men to kill, his face would show a contented look. For the concentration camp, the existence of''Meng'' is Satan, and even a look in his eyes can make the Jews shiver. After being written into the script of the movie, the role of A''Meng'' has been polished. A''Meng''s demon image has not changed in any way. He is moody, eccentric, and murderous into sex. But the script also gives A''Meng''s more intricate inner behaviors. He fell in love with him. A Jewish female son, this made A''mon fall into a process of self-struggling and self-denial. This is what Steven said just now, "the heart is not completely dark..." Stevens description of Amon in this way is not necessarily to beautify this role. He intended to only follow the core consciousness of the movie, that is, there is a warmth in everyones heart, Oscar Schindlers Warmth defeated his greedy nature as a businessman and became the savior of the Jews: while the warmth of A''mon-Goss was suppressed to the end by the dark banner of the German Nazis, and A''mon was finally suppressed after the war. Is hanging. But it is this unexpected description, coupled with the stunning charm of the role that British actor Ralph Fiennes (ralph.) has given to the role, which makes A''mon''s role and **** win a lot of praise. . Ralphs most famous role as color is nothing more than the "English Patient (the.e look of the male protagonist and the Voldemort in the "Harry Po" series, but in fact, Ralph is "mysterious" The human and complex classical temperament made him sometimes crazy, sometimes elegant, sometimes funny and sometimes melancholy, and became a member of the British class that cannot be ignored. Hugo doesnt have any sense of rejection when he plays a supporting actor, and he is an evil role, just like the supporting actor in "Smell the Fragrance and Know the "Female". In fact, playing the supporting villain is actually a part of him. Such exercises, such as the Joker in "The Dark Knight" and Loki in "Thor", are all like this. A successful villain can even be said to be the soul character of the entire story, because the development of the plot and the rise of high tides are all driven by the villain: a successful villain must not only set off the image of a justice messenger, but also show people. The most evil and true essence of''sex'': a charming villain can resonate with people more than an image of justice. It is even no exaggeration to say that many movies have lost most of their appeal due to the weakness of the villain''s color, and vice versa. Many classic movies benefited from the villains color and went down in history. Therefore, if it is really the role of A''meng, Hugo has no obstacles. But the problem is, whether it is "Smell the fragrance to know the "woman", "Yihai Xiongfeng" or "Seattle Sleepless" Hugo''s role "color" and corners are actually not too sharp, so he replaced the original When the actor appeared, it was more of a challenge and transcendence to oneself: but this time A''mon'' in "Schindler''s List", even if Ralph''s performance can not be said to be a famous film history, it also shines. Abnormal, so Hugo not only has to challenge himself, but also to surpass Ralph''s classics without everyone knowing it. This is Hugo''s own inner competition. The challenge is hard to imagine. When Hugo realized that the role of his audition was probably not Oscar-Schindler but A''mon-Goss, the tension in Hugo''s heart surged again in an instant, his first reaction That is: Can I do it? Although it is not self-denial, it is self-questioning. Compared with the upright Schindler, the difficulty of acting as a Nazi officer is obviously more difficult. In Hugo''s view: he is probably more sure to play Schindler-of course, Xin The role of Deler is over forty years old. This is Hugo''s disadvantage. No wonder Steven never thought of letting Hugo try this role. A Meng-Goss, who is about 30 years old, is within the fire range of Hugo. Can I do it? This is the third time after "Death of the Dead" and "Sleepless in Seattle", Hugo had a mood of uncertainty before the audition for the third time. In the previous two times, once it ended without a start, and once it was successfully won. The role of "color", and the "colorful" to complete his shooting task. Hugos inner doubts just raged, and then he realized: Actors must constantly seek self-challenge and self-breakthrough, otherwise they can be a flower bottle with peace of mind, because acting is an actors professional skill, if you dont make progress, Retreat and stick to one corner will never make progress. He has always been very clear about this idea. He also said this to Steven just now. Now, it''s time to put it into action. His mouth is like "flowers" and "chaos". Always try to know the result. Soon, Hugo''s unyielding self-confidence shattered all doubts. He took a deep breath and was ready to challenge the limit. He will do his best to meet the challenge of this time. It is the goal to obtain Stevens approval. Even if he fails in the end, he can also find a different performance experience from this attempt, and may be able to give his own understanding of acting skills. Something more. So, what exactly is the special color of the role color of Amon-Goss? Although Hugo does not want to presuppose, he must be so, he can only make a desperate move. In fact, "Schindler''s List" does not have many descriptions of A''mon, but it can still outline the image of this Nazi officer. He is evil, cruel, impulsive, violent, restless, and greedy. He is like holding hands. Like a sickle of death, looking at the Jews in the concentration camp is like treating a group of lifeless sheep. He even uses the Jews as a target for his own shooting practice. But it was such a terrible devil that was the nightmare of all the Jews in the entire concentration camp. He fell in love with his Jewish servant Helen, the Nazis and the Jews. These two groups were incompatible, so he struggled very much. On the one hand, he thought He wants to take possession of Helen by force, and express his ownership of Helen in an unreasonable way: On the other hand, he wants to give shelter and cover to this''female'', and he wants to spoil Helen as a man: but in fact However, the status of a Nazi officer made this emotion a taboo. Hugo''s most impressive impression of the role of A''Meng'' is the look in his eyes, which is a mixed and infinitely charming look. Ralph gave the role of A''Meng'' the soul of sex! Hugo very much agrees with this approach because after carefully analyzing the role and **** of A''mon, you will find that he is the kind of man who is cold on the outside and hot on the inside, and his brutal appearance is his weapon. The armor that concealed his inner weakness, he didn''t allow himself to''show'' his weakness, so he became more brutal and cruel. In fact, A''mon is a staunch anti-Semitic, which is the reason for his rapid promotion. And it is such a Nazi who treated the Jews as beasts, but fell in love with the "beasts". This strong contrast almost made A''mon. "Pain is not "desire", so his inner writhing and entanglement evolved into more brutal and fierce. Therefore, the role of A''Meng'' is not suitable for too many delicate performances, because he needs armor to conceal himself, which makes his eyes the only window. Hugo knows that, in fact, the so-called eyes are mental activity, and at the same time it is a kind of temperament. The mixed thoughts in the heart will be expressed through the eyes and the temperament of the whole person. So, how should he perform the role of A''mon? Even if he wants to learn Ralph Fiennes, it is not so easy to figure out, not to mention Steven did not give him too much time to think. , And did not give him enough time to perform. Hugo can even hear the sound of the second hand walking fast by his ears, pressing down from his shoulders invisibly under pressure. Hugo knows that there is only one chance, and he must go all out to have a chance of success, but maybe it is. Then he would never give up one percent chance! Chapter 315： Burst out instantly After Stevens words were finished, Hugos thoughts went back and forth, bursting out countless thoughts in less than fifteen seconds, just like the Big Bang, filling Hugos mind in an instant. As for the blockage, Hugo has no time to think about more things at this time. He has to force himself to concentrate. A performance that is''sexy'' requires him to be 100% involved. Closing his eyes and taking two deep breaths, Hugo, who was plunged into the darkness, felt that his surroundings were completely quiet, and all the disturbances in his brain disappeared. Only the thought of A''mon-Goss was left in his mind. ''Swing'' inside. Hugo kept suggesting to himself that "They are not human, they are not human, they are all beasts, they are all beasts..." Steven is not in a hurry. He just looks at Hugo quietly, his right thumb is slowly rubbing the handle of the beer glass. He has been running several times recently because of the "Schindler''s List" actors. I couldn''t sleep at night. Although the preparations of the current crew have finally entered the final sprint stage, he clearly knows that if the actors choose the wrong actors, then the whole work may be doomed to fail at the starting line. And Steven doesn''t want to ruin "Schindler''s List" by himself. Two days ago, Steven finally made a decision after struggling for two months, giving up the more famous Warren Beatty (y), Kevin Costner, Mel Gibson, He chose to play the leading actor Oscar Schindler, who is still unknown at this time, Liam Nissen (.). Regarding the choice of actors for the second male Mon-Goss, Steven is actually not optimistic about Hugos performance, because Hugos image is shining in the sun and is not suitable for the villains color. What''s more, Hugos recent reputation is really not good. Although Steven doesnt care about the so-called big-name rumors, he still does not want to have an actor like Hugo who attracts right and wrong into the crew, which will weaken the audiences interest in the film. Concerns themselves, this is not what Steven wants to happen. Strictly speaking, Hugo has never been on Steven''s waiting list. Steven is currently very optimistic about the British actor Ralph Fiennes. The actor only starred in the first film in 1991, but the performance in "New Wuthering Heights(s is obviously very convincing, even if and Juliet-Binoche (.) such a "female" actress at the actress''s level is not inferior to acting in a rival role. Of course, the most important thing is that Ralphs both righteous and evil temperament fits well with Stevens vision for the role of Amon. However, Ralphs audition was scheduled three days later. Steven was invited by his friend Green Hill today. It was difficult to refuse. With the mentality of "multiple opportunities are okay..." The meeting with Hugo. Steven did not interrupt Hugos silence, but was thinking that the casting directors of the crew have been to''Bo''lan for two weeks, and they are currently selecting extras there, and there is a line of''color'' in the play. There are as many as one hundred and twenty-six people, while the demand for other extras exceeds 30,000. Out of respect and admiration for "Schindler''s List", Steven requested that all child actors in the film must be descendants of "Schindler Jews", and other survivor actors must also be Catholics. ''Lan Ren strives to restore that period of history in the most authentic and appropriate way. Steven was thinking about the actor selection situation that the casting director and himself reported early this morning, but at this moment, Steven only felt as if someone was holding a gun against his back, that kind of''hairy'' creepy The panic caused all the''hair'' holes on his body to be erected. This feeling was really too bad, as if he was being stared at by a hungry wolf, and the fear of death came silently. Steven only felt that the sweat''hairs'' on his arms were erected, and all thoughts in his mind were interrupted. He suddenly raised his eyes, and then plunged into the clear and cold water. Those are Hugo''s eyes. Hugo''s eyes are beautiful amber''color'', and those eyes are full of smile and charming peach''flower'' eyes, a light smile can make people smile, but at this time, the amber The''color'' was stained with a layer of frost, just like the surface of the Arctic Ocean floating with broken ice, a kind of cold that went straight to the bones of humans and made people shudder. With just an eye contact, Steven felt that his brain seemed to be frozen, causing his whole thoughts to stop working, as if being attracted by Hugo''s eyes to keep moving forward, he clearly felt the alarm bells in his heart, "danger." The blood-red''color'' sign flashed in my mind, but his attention seemed to be out of control. Step by step, he walked into Hugos unfathomable eyes, and then looked at the clear and bottomless ocean. Fear was overwhelming. Suddenly, those eyes blinked slightly, and a slight smile appeared in the bottom of the eyes. The slightly squeezed lip flap seemed to be pulled, and a slightly invisible arc flashed at the corners of the fatal sensation of sex. After a while, he disappeared into that handsome face that was so suffocating. This little smile is like the most shining light in the dark night, the light that illuminates the entire night in an instant, people can clearly see the entire face of Hugo. A messy hair was simply brushed to the back by the hand, hastily sorted out the appearance of a back, the scum on the chin looks sloppy and decadent, but it is this slightly messy look, but it is lazy and lazy. The sense of''sex'' makes people unable to move their eyes, almost makes people crawl down, worshipping the man who looks like a **** in front of them. But this was only an illusion for a moment. After blinking, I realized that it was not a **** at all, but Lucifer who had fallen into darkness. The stars around him turned into a little light and disappeared in his eyes, making the knees of surrender fundamentally disappear. There is no way to stand up, but to crawl forward, shivering. Steven looked at these eyes, and he only felt like an animal in a slaughterhouse. Although he did not see the **** guillotine or the corpses everywhere, he could feel the danger used in all directions. All the "mao" holes up and down were screaming in danger, but he couldn''t move himself, even with his fingers. In this second, he could only passively look up at the man in front of him, and then wanted to escape in a panic, even the thought of resistance could not breed. Hugos eyes blinked slightly, and all his aura was restrained. The kind of compassion and kindness shot down, which made Steven almost think he had an illusion, but whether it was or not Illusion, Steven''s first reaction was to ask for mercy, but his throat was already dry unconsciously to the point of catching fire, so he didn''t say anything. At this moment, this is the Hugo that Steven knows, the bright boy of the sunny gentleman, but it is not Hugo, because the fleeting sympathy and weakness are not Hugo''s strength and tenacity, but another A Hugo is like twins. But even so, this pitiful look gave Steve some breathing space, his eyes were deeply imprinted in Stevens mind, so that he could finally breathe freely, and the frozen brain was relieved. Even the erected sweat''hair'' seemed to notice that the danger was relieved, and relaxed a little. But in the next second, this short rest disappeared again, and the amber "color" instantly became icy, as if the surface of the Arctic Ocean was covered by a thick layer of ice, and even the sea was invisible. There was only one thought left in Stevens mind: Im going to die! He wanted to stand up and turn around to escape, but found that his feet couldnt get it at all. He could only sit on the spot weakly and timidly, working hard. Keep your spine''straight'', instead of being soft. Steven felt that he was about to be unable to breathe. He just got relaxed, but he was shocked before his breathing was completed. He got stuck in his throat with one breath, and his face looked ugly for an instant. Then Steven saw the corners of Hugo''s mouth slowly forming an arc, like Dr. Hannibal in "The Silent Lamb" who was about to start eating, and he was the meal. In a daze, Steven could even see the blood dripping from the corner of Hugo''s mouth! "Cough! Cough!" Steven finally couldn''t help it anymore. He started coughing violently, trying to slow down the breath in the''chest'' cavity. In panic, he raised his eyes again, but It was discovered that Hugo finally relaxed, which allowed his tight muscles to finally relax completely, but his heartbeat seemed to be out of control and began to jump frantically, and it was possible to jump out of his mouth directly at any time. Hugo had to close his eyes at this moment and took deep breaths, and his brain seemed to be deprived of oxygen. The performance just now took less than fifteen seconds before and after, but it consumed all of Hugos''essence''. This kind of strong emotion burst out in an instant, just like a teacup suddenly poured down with a bucket of water, not only big Part of the water overflowed, making the teacup into a crisis of disintegration. This feeling of explosion is an unprecedented attempt by Hugo, and it is also a bold attempt after he watched the Catherine Hepburn performance. However, because Hugo could not grasp the scale at all, he seemed to use too much force, so that his brain was empty. Even after closing your eyes, you can feel countless Venus circling in front of you. The feeling of emotional venting in an instant made Hugo''s chest cavity immediately show a state of suffocation, and his brain was even darker, so he had to close his eyes and breathe deeply. But I have to admit that this is really cool! The heartfelt sense of catharsis, sudden explosion, and immersive devotion made Hugo completely switch the mode, from "Hugo Lancaster..." to "A''mon". The state of "Sir", this amazing experience, made Hugo''s heart unable to restrain his excitement and began to shout frantically. It turns out that the performance can be so refreshing, the performance can be so crazy, and the performance can be so exquisite! Chapter 316： Jedi Reversal When Steven raised his head again, he tried to pick up the beer glass and drink two sips of beer, but found that his right hand was trembling slightly. This was so incredible that he had to hold his right hand with his left hand, which made the beer stop. As for being spilled. After drinking two sips of beer in a row, Steven felt his heartbeat crashing in his head-this means that he finally recovered from the almost comatose sluggish state, but the state of shock is still needed Calm down. Steven raised his eyes slightly and looked at the exhausted Hugo. Although Steven was surprised just now, a large part of it was because of Hugos completely different image. He was a sunny boy just now. The next moment is the murderous madman. This huge gap caused the unprepared Steven to suffer a huge impact, so he was so gaffe; but what I have to admit is that Hugos performance just now made Steven so beautiful. Wen almost wanted to stand up and applaud for him! Hugo''s performance is very brief, and there are no lines or actions, but the content is too rich to describe in words. From the very beginning, the eyes were ferocious and cold, but there was a kind of joke and cruelty of cat and mouse; the subsequent smile was like waving a death sickle in his hand, heralding death; but then the sickle did not fall, but was Kindness and sympathy occupy the mind. The softness from the heart makes people almost see the dawn of survival, and even produces the illusion that the other party will forgive oneself; but the next moment, the sickle pierced oneself without warning. heart. Its hard to imagine that such intricate emotions are revealed through those eyes, and Hugo exudes a lazy, dark''sex'' temperament all over her body, just like a red''color'' poppy''flower''. , Knowing that it is a bottomless abyss, but will still pounce on it desperately, just like moths fighting a fire. This kind of delicate and subtle performance is superfluous even if it is gorgeous rhetoric. Only after watching this performance can the audience appreciate it carefully. Steven couldn''t help thinking back to Green''s pledge when he recommended Hugo to himself, "I think Hugo has enough ability to play any role, he will never let you down, absolutely!" For a moment, Steven suddenly began to feel that his old friend seemed to have done a great job. Compared with Steven''s undecided shock, Hugo is slowly savoring the taste of the performance just now. In fact, he seemed to be under great pressure, and his inspiration flashed, and he completed the performance in an instant. If you give him a second chance, Hugo is very sure that he can''t replicate the performance just now, so Hugo must think about the feeling of the performance just now. In fact, Hugo didnt think too much about the performance just now, because he didnt have enough time, so he started from the emotion of the role of Amon-Goss, and then blended into the situation to perform. He just now Imagine that A''meng looks at his beloved Helen in his heart, and the definition of Helen''s role in his heart is constantly pulling back and forth between the Jews and the beloved''female'', making A''meng''s inner emotions like a tsunami. Constantly tumbling. This reminds Hugo of the "Sleepless in Seattle" performance that was too deep into the play. He also entered the emotional situation, and then abandoned the formal framework of the performance, and replaced the whole person into the role of sex, that kind of body. The feeling of being on the scene is like flying immortals outside the sky, and in an instant the corners are''color'' possessed. Of course, Hugo knows that the "polishing angle and color" mentioned by Al Pacino is still applicable, and he should start with the emotion of the angle and color on the basis of thinking about the angle and color. Some details are temporarily put aside, and more attention should be paid to the aspects of "color", emotion, and "sex". But, is there any trick to this? My own experience is limited, and it is impossible for every character to have such a deep understanding. It is like letting him experience A''Meng''s emotions now, it seems to be It seems more difficult. What I felt just now should be the feeling of love and hate towards a''female'' person, or the feeling of emotional and intellectual pull, which is much more reliable. In this case, the smile that I''showed'' at the last moment seems a bit superfluous, because this smile is more of a bloodthirsty cruel, but it breaks away from the track set for emotions. For A''mon In terms of the setting of emotion and sex, there is a conflict, but it undermines the performance of the whole performance. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but clenched his fists in annoyance. As expected, his acting skills still need to be constantly polished. It was just a fifteen-second look just now. If he really plays the role of Ah Meng. , There must be a long way to go "So, this is your performance?" Steven interrupted Hugo''s thoughts aloud. Hugo let out a long sigh, temporarily suppressing the mixed thoughts in his mind, "Yes, this is my performance." Hugo did not give too much explanation because of the key given by Steven. There are only so many words, and he has tried his best. Moreover, Hugo performed a preset performance based on the role and color of A''mon in "Schindler''s List". If Steven is not looking for an actor for this role, then the performance just now It was in vain. However, Hugo does not regret it. The 15-second performance has also benefited Hugo himself. "Well, it really seems to be very''glamorous'', I think I can probably understand what Green said." Steven nodded slightly, "That''s it, the project I am currently preparing is called '' Schindlers list is adapted from a true story during World War II. A German named Oscar Schindler protected more than 1,200 Jews from being killed by the Nazis during the war. I am currently looking for an actor who can play one of the Nazi officers. This is also the purpose of my coming here today. " Knowing that his presupposition was correct, Hugo still inevitably had some "waves" in his heart, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he still remembered: Is his performance really enough to show "color"? "First of all I have a question to ask, are you Jewish?" Steven asked, "You know, this movie is very important to me..." Steven has been ridiculed as yes. Hollywood''s first Jew, he and Woody Allen have always been very proud of their Jewish identity. Hugo was not surprised at all, and nodded, "My mother is half Jewish." This is what Hugo learned from his father. As for whether the Jewish blood comes from a grandfather or a grandmother-Jews follow the mother''s race. For the calculation, according to this calculation method, Hugo''s grandmother should be a Jew. "Well, that''s great. I hope your family won''t oppose you to star in this movie. You know, because this character is a Nazi officer who is constantly persecuting Jews." Steven leaned forward at this time. Leaning over, holding the beer glass in his hand, the expression on his face was not as casual as before. The expression hidden behind the white beard was full of seriousness and earnestness, and the atmosphere in the deck settled instantly. Hugo also noticed Stevens changes, but he still hoped that he would not think too much, and still calmly replied, Of course not, this is just the role of the movie. In fact, it can be the role of this movie. As a member, I think they should be happy." Steven nodded slightly, "You need to gain''fat'', at least 20 pounds (9 kilograms). A Nazi officer who enjoys a blessing can''t be too''lean'', let alone compare with the Jews in the concentration camp. "Hugo nodded to express his understanding. In many cases, image is an important supplement to acting. "Then, we must immediately set off to''Bo''lan for on-site shooting, and at least stay in''Bo''lan for three months. Therefore, the work may be very hard, and the Oscar awards ceremony cannot be attended." Here, Steven paused and took a meaningful look at Hugo, obviously implying that Hugo: "Smell the fragrance to know the''woman''" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" are both Oscar hot''doors'', this For Hugo, it is a very important stage for self-exhibition. If you miss it, it will definitely make many people beat their chests. Especially Hugo''s current situation is very bad. Oscar is obviously a star-studded platform, which is profitable and harmless; Hugo now has to give up the opportunity to attend the Oscar awards ceremony for a movie with an uncertain future. This can be said to be a dilemma. Hugo was stunned. His first reaction did not take Oscar into consideration at all. All of his attention was focused on the strained audition. Now that he was mentioned by Steven, he thought of it. This annual event. But in fact, this is not a difficult choice for Hugo Oscars are held every year, but the opportunity to participate in such a masterpiece as "Schindler''s List" is not often encountered. Arrived. "I don''t worry about Oscars. I won''t be an indispensable member of the awards ceremony, and an awards ceremony will not be an important transit point for my career as an actor." Hugo didn''t spend too many days. "Chaotic" fell from the vocabulary to express my determination to appear in "Schindler''s List", but used an irony to express my true thoughts. In response to this, Steven "Lu" gave a big smile, expressing his inner approval. In fact, for any actor, it takes courage to miss the Oscars and choose a new work with an uncertain future, but Hugo''s performance is impressive. "For film remuneration, one million is the best proposal I can give, because our budget is only 20 million dollars." Steven said simply and bluntly, with no intention of detouring at all, "and, I tell you In my opinion, this is a work that is doomed to fail. I just want to fulfill a dream." This is the second time Steven mentioned this sentence today. "Doomed to fail" can be seen in his own heart. The huge pressure made Hugo feel heavy in his heart. "So, I''m done with everything that should be said. I want to ask, would you like to be a member of this crew?" Chapter 317： Good news After watching Steven leave the bar, Hugo stood there and clenched his fists fiercely. It was difficult to find an appropriate adjective for the joy that was surging in his heart. All this came so quickly. I just came back from New York this morning. I just came out in the afternoon to meet with Neil and Pedro, but I didnt want to participate in the audition suddenly. The shock brought by Steven Spielberg is not over yet, so he needs to invest. In a devil''s horn''lust'' that is the opposite of her own''sex'', and then, the good news came. All of this seemed to be condensed in a moment, and Hugo had to savor it carefully, thinking back to the hearty performance just now, thinking back to Stevens last invitation to him, this scene is so real but yet so real. It''s so unreal, it''s incredible. "Hugo, what''s the result?" After Green put Steven in the car, he returned to the bar, and looked at Hugo, who was still standing there and didn''t move, and asked expectantly. Hugo raised his head and looked at Green in front of him. His face was full of anticipation of eagerness, and the strong confidence gleaming between his brows was even stronger than Hugo himself. This is the beauty of being trusted. , Let Hugo''s inner emotions be released in an instant, just like a floodgate, immediately surrounding himself. "I succeeded!" The smile on Hugo''s mouth rose little by little, like a slowly rising sun, "I succeeded! I have got this role, and I can work with Spielberg. Yes, I succeeded!" The joy between the eyebrows and eyes vented wildly, making Hugo clenched his fists and yelled to his heart, venting the inner madness in this most direct way. The guests in the entire bar watched over, and the smile on Green''s face also touched the imprisonment, completely released, and then shouted, "Hugo is going to star in Spielberg''s work! Today, all drinks are free! " "It''s on my account!" Hugo said with a smile on his face, and all the guests in the bar raised their glasses, congratulations one after another. Hugo looked at Green and gave him a big hug, "I should thank you, thank you for giving me this opportunity!" "I gave you the opportunity, but you took the opportunity yourself." Green thumped Hugo''s back hard, expressing his inner joy in this simple and rude way, "I know you can do it! You gave me more capital to show off in front of Steven." This violent celebration of Green''s action was not over yet, and Neil and Pedro also ran over and gave Hugo a big collective hug, continuously saying congratulations. It doesnt matter whether they know who Steven Spielberg is, or how important this opportunity is to Hugo on "Schindlers List", but they know that Hugo won it by his own strength. Work, this is worth celebrating. However, Hugo did not stay in Al Bar for too long, because he had to tell Joseph the news immediately, not by phone, but face to face. Hugo knows how worried Joseph is recently, and has been doing his best to find better job opportunities for Hugo, only hoping to win more chips for Hugo before Tracy''s next wave of attacks arrives. But who knows that there is no way out of the mountains and rivers, and the willows are "flowers" and another village. Hugo will actually complete the shocking reversal at the last moment, pulling his teeth from Tracy''s hand, and fixing the chance of "Schindler''s list". Hold it firmly in your hands. Joseph looked at Hugo suspiciously, "You mean, Green Hill introduced you Steven Spielberg, and then you participated in the audition for Schindlers List. In the end you passed successfully?" Seeing Joseph''s incredulous expression, Hugo smiled and nodded, "Joe, you have confirmed to me the third time, but the result is still the same, yes, I got the role of sex!" After taking a taxi back home from the Al Bar, the excitement of the surging heart still remained undiminished, leaving Hugo''s face with that splendor. "Damn his shit! Damn **** Christ!" After Joseph finally got the confirmation, a series of vulgar words blew out. His serious and stiff face suddenly became very refined, and his cheeks were clearly written with excitement. "So you mean, we let Tracy go to hell? And Lang, and Brad and Martin?" "Yes!" Hugo gave a straightforward answer, and then made Joseph clenched his fists and let out a low growl, "That''s great!" In the past few months, Tracy has been brewing a huge''conspiracy'' to suppress Hugo to death. Since the Golden Globe Awards ceremony, Hugo''s actor career has been in a state of''gloom''. , Joseph didn''t dare to relax at all. Even if Hugo took the film "Sleepless in Seattle", the situation has not improved, not to mention the fact that Tracy and Brad, who were holding the winning ticket in New York last week, seemed to cover the sky. The dark clouds of the day gradually dimmed Hugo''s future career as an actor. But now, now Hugo has actually completed the ultimate reversal on the "Schindler''s List" proposal that Tracy has been planning for a year. It can almost be said that it has become a member of the crew under the eyes of Tracy. A member of, this is not only a severe blow to Tracy, but also an important counterattack for Hugo. This proves that Tracy has no ability to block Hugo in Hollywood; in addition, as Hugo said before, the work is the essential weight of the competition between the two sides, and now Hugo has won the "Schindler''s List". An important opportunity. Obviously Hugo is filling in his disadvantages bit by bit. Not any other work, but Tracy''s desperate project "Schindler''s List" Hugo''s victory this time can definitely be called a fatal blow. In addition to Hugo successfully becoming a member of the crew, some clues can be seen from today''s events. Steven came to audition for Hugo, but Tracey still did not respond. This is enough to give people an idea. It is possible that Tracey will become a member of the producer of "Schindler''s List", but Steven still Tracy, who has the right to speak, has very limited power. The more likely situation is that Tracey''s becoming a crew producer has not been determined at all, which means that everything is possible. If Hugo has entered the crew of "Schindler''s List", but Tracy simply has not been able to enter the crew, this is the real victory! "Hugo, do you know what this means to us?" Joseph is no stranger to using the word "we". He and Hugo are a team, a team that works hard together, this is nothing Questioningly, "Tracy was hit, and ours won the opportunity, maybe the future situation will be very...very different!" Joseph''s mind was full of thoughts, and countless information swarmed out, which put him in a state of extreme excitement. The original situation was that Tracy Jacobs entered the cast of "Schindler''s List" and Brad Pitt became a member of the cast. Then Hugo''s current situation may be further plunged into the quagmire; But now the positions of the two sides are reversed. Although Hugo will not have the upper hand, Hugo can regain part of the advantage, which can also reduce the power balance between Hugo and Tracy... As long as he thinks of the countless possibilities of sex, Joseph is excited to be unable to move himself. But at this time, Hugos "chaotic" brain has gradually calmed down. Although he is still "agitated", he learned that the news has passed for nearly an hour, and all the excitement that should have passed, so Hugo Looking at Joseph, he laughed, "Joe, we should not think about the future now. First of all, "Schindler''s List" is a work that will inevitably fail in Steven''s mouth. The attitude of other media is also All seem to be very hesitant; besides, I am an actor, and auditioning is only the first step. The most important thing is to show''fine'' color during the shooting. So why don''t we turn our attention away from others On your own body and focus on your own work?" Joseph kept nodding his head, and his overheated brain finally cooled down, "Yes, yes, you got the point." Joseph stood in place and began to think about whether "Schindler''s list" would succeed. Foreseeable propositions, Hugo participates in this performance, there are more important things to do, "You must first perform your own work by showing sex. This time the role of **** is not that simple. You , You are under pressure." Joseph raised his head and looked at Hugo. Hugo raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "I''m already worried." "Then, working closely with Steven, this is a rare opportunity, I should move around in the crew more." Joseph began to think about his own work, this is actually Tracy has always wanted to join "Schindler The most important purpose of the crew is UU reading contacts! And contacts are precisely Josephs weakness. Perhaps, this time is also his opportunity to make a breakthrough as an agent! Compared to defeating the opponent, improving yourself is the most important thing. Thinking of this, Joseph quickly contained his turbulent emotions again, and kept telling himself to be calm and to be rational in the face of opportunities, otherwise he would never be able to succeed. Looking at Joseph, who had completely calmed down, Hugo knew that Joseph had already begun to consider matters after he entered the crew. An important opportunity like "Schindler''s List" was an opportunity that Tracy, Lang and others were eagerly eager for. It means more for Hugo and Joseph. "Joe, we shouldn''t think about what happened after entering the crew now, at least not today." Hugo looked at Joseph, whose expression became serious again, and said with a smile, "Your nerves are still too nervous. I think, today. We should have fun, and when Charlize and the others come back, shouldn''t we have a party to celebrate? This is the best news we have received since the New Year!" "Yes, party! Yes!" Joseph let out a long sigh of relief, and his expression became excited again. "Such an important victory is certainly worth a party! I should call Alex and he heard the party. But I want to jump up!" Chapter 318： Shocked On March 14th, White''color'' Valentine''s Day, Sunday. This is a typical sunny weekend in Los Angeles. The lazy sunshine makes the City of Angels exudes a kind of charm of''fascinating'' people. On such days, you can choose to relax by jogging, skateboarding or surfing the waves. You can also choose to spend a leisurely and comfortable day hiding in the bed, or you can choose to take your family and children to Disneyland to experience the long-lost hearty laughter. Of course, choosing to sit in a street coffee shop, order a cup of Mandheling, and read a magazine in the sun is also a special enjoyment. After Tracy got up in the morning, she took care of the hygiene of the house and opened all the windows of the house to let the fresh sea breeze blow away the exhaust gas in the house. Then she started to make coffee, freshen herself, organize magazines, and when everything was busy, she came to the white sofa with the brewed coffee, sat down, closed her eyes and soaked in the sun, savoring the coffee. The fragrance of lingering slowly under the nose. Although today is a white Valentine''s Day, Tracy has no plans. She does not want these anniversaries to become a footnote in her life, because she does not need another relationship to fetter herself. Tracy has been in a very happy mood in recent days. Not long ago, she brought Brad and the executives of Universal Pictures to meet directly in New York. Obviously that executive was very satisfied with Brad and thought that Brad played the role of Schindler. The list of "is absolutely no problem." Later, Tracy took Brad non-stop to meet with one of the producers of "Schindler''s List" Gerald Moran (gerald.r.), who participated in the "Rain Man" and "Thunder Man" successively. The producers of "Zhong Aspiration" and "Captain Hook ( also gave positive responses. Yesterday afternoon, Tracey met Martin Baum and Lang Meyer to have a meeting respectively, and learned that they are currently in contact with "Schindler''s List" and there was good news. At present, "Schindler''s List" is hiring extras in Bo Lan, and the two senior agents Martin and Lang have many Jewish actors in their hands, and they must be able to help a lot. Tracy knew that under the leadership of Steven Spielberg, it would be more difficult for her to become one of the producers of the crew. After all, Steven would want to take the initiative in her own hands, but she would become The executive producer has great hope, not only because Tracy worked with the great director as a co-producer in Stevens 1985 work "Purple Color", but also Tracy has spent more than a year dealing with Universal Pictures, and now its time to harvest, she believes that good news will come in these two days. Tomorrow is Monday, and maybe tomorrow there will be good news coming to the door. The harvest season is finally here! Although people in the circle are not optimistic about the proposal of "Schindler''s List", Tracy has full confidence in Steven; and although this project only invests 20 million US dollars, more The important thing is that the personal connections involved are more extensive than a work with an investment of 60 million. Tracy will never miss the countless opportunities contained in this! After she relies on "Schindler''s List" to make a breakthrough in her career, she will never let Hugo go! "Hugo Lancaster!" As long as she thinks of this name, Tracy hates her teeth. Itchy, her left hand clenched into a fist involuntarily, and even the right hand holding the coffee cup began to tremble slightly. Tracy realized that she was too''excited'' again, and quickly adjusted her breathing, and then she showed a triumphant smile at the corner of her mouth. She seemed to be able to see Hugo''s desolation, and she would let it Hugo can''t even receive a work. She won''t block Hugo. She will let Hugo pick up some **** supporting roles, and then watch Hugo float up and down the level of third-rate actors, day by day. Tormenting Hugo, bit by bit, Hugo''s talent was wiped out in time. "One day, I will make you kneel and beg my forgiveness! Forgive your betrayal!" Tracy bit her teeth severely, which made her face look a little distorted, but she soon Calm was restored. Now is just the beginning. She will slowly enjoy the process of watching Hugo fall bit by bit. In fact, when she sees her own hands destroying a star of tomorrow, the pleasure is beyond words. Looking at the sunshine in Los Angeles, Tracy''s mood was particularly bright. After taking another sip of coffee, Tracy completely relaxed herself, and suddenly remembered that she forgot to get the newspaper. As a member of Hollywood, it is very important to watch newspapers and magazines every day to keep her news open. People in the industry read newspapers differently from outsiders. They can often read what they want from news that has no connection. Tracy put the coffee cup on the coffee table, walked to the entrance, opened the''door'' of the house and picked up the newspapers and magazines she subscribed in the corridor, such as Variety Show, Hollywood Reporter, New York Times, and Los Angeles Times "These four publications are almost owned by people in the Hollywood industry. In addition, Tracy has also subscribed to the "U.S. Weekly" and "Vanity Fair" gossip publications. So when I picked it up, it was just a lot of things, and she hugged them back to the room. Putting all the publications on the table, Tracy used to "sexually" the "Los Angeles Times" the first to "pump" out. Todays front page headline is the upcoming Rodney Gold Incident, which caused the incident last year. The sensational case will go to a second trial soon, and it can definitely be called the attention of the public. Tracey sat on the sofa slowly flipping through the newspaper, carefully reading each page, not only the entertainment version, but other pages as well. Until the end, Tracy will start to read the entertainment version. Today, the top news of the entertainment version is written in huge black "color" to "latest exclusive news". The eye-catching effect is particularly "color", just follow the headline. Looking down, Tracey''s relaxed expression instantly froze. "Yesterday, Steven Spielbergs latest confirmation, the preparation of the "Schindler''s List", which has been in preparation for ten years, has finally come to a stage. ''Lan boot..." The font in the back began to become a little fuzzy in Tracys eyes. The preparations for "Schindler''s List" have been completed? Then I have no news at all. Does this mean I am completely out of touch with the executive producer, otherwise She should have gotten the news ahead of the Los Angeles Times yesterday. But Tracey still forced herself to continue reading, she had to understand the situation. "The crew invited Liam Yiliansen to play the leading actor. This actor once played... and the role of the second actor, "Look", was filmed by Hugo Lancaster, who had just finished the filming of "Night Sleep in Seattle". Acting." With a "boom", Tracy only felt that the whole world was in a silent state at this moment, and then suddenly exploded, releasing endless energy and destroying everything around her. The world she had originally thought collapsed at this moment. The black''color'' typeface in front of her impacted the sanity in her head, and her anger instantly drowned her "Lancaster, who relied on the two films of "Scent of Fragrance" and "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" to win attention again, although not able to win the first Oscar nomination in his life, he relied on himself Outstanding acting skills have won Spielberg''s vote of confidence, and thus defeated a series of competitors to get this precious role. Lancaster has reached a flight to the capital of Poland, Warsaw (Warsaw) with today. He will meet with the crew there, and then go to Krakow () for the live filming of the movie. The most famous big-name actor in the movie is relying on Gandhis Biography (), won the Oscar winner Ben Kingsley (ben.), he will appear in the movie..." Although Tracey forced herself to finish reading the rest of the text, her eyes were reading, her mind was completely burned with anger. When she reached the extreme anger, she never reacted excited. She re-read the whole news again, which confirmed the authenticity of the news. First, she failed to become a member of the producer team, and she was not notified of the start of the crew and the actor confirmation; second, Brad failed to be a member of the crew, and instead, Hugo got the role. ''... "Damn Hugo! I''m going to kill him!" After realizing the ins and outs, Tracey finally broke out. She tore the newspaper in her hands to pieces, and then fiercely overturned the whole coffee table. Now, the coffee cup hit the ground, and brown''flowers'' bloomed. Newspapers and magazines on the coffee table were scattered all over the floor. The house that had just been cleaned up was once again in a mess. No matter how she clenched her fists, Tracy could not vent her inner anger She worked hard and planned for more than a year, and she did not hesitate to use all her relationships to unite with Lang Mayer to create a ring for Hugo. Interlocking traps, even using Uma to give Hugo a fierce knife emotionally, pushing Hugo into an unfathomable abyss, watching the past more than a month, Hugo little by little The collapse, Tracy''s inner pleasure of revenge made her into madness, she likes this feeling, especially watching Hugo''s embarrassed appearance, it makes her have a kind of addictive pleasure! But now, when the whole plan is about to come to an end, I just came to the door and suddenly lost all of the games! What the **** is going on, what went wrong in the process, and why was Hugo the last The reversal is complete at all times! "I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you!" Tracey''s eyes were full of blood, as if possessed by a demon, all the veins on her neck burst out. She couldn''t accept this result. Absolutely not! Ignoring the mess in front of her, Tracy walked quickly to the landline phone. She kept telling herself that "this will not be a fact." Everything was just a report from the Los Angeles Times. She had to verify further. She didn''t believe she was there. Universal Pictures has spent so much time on it, and it will fall short in the end. This is an unacceptable result! At least, it cannot be Hugo Lancaster! Chapter 319： 1 slice of panic Brad-Pitt sits in the office and looks at Martin-Baum in front of him. After the baptism of the past year, Brad has gradually grown up, although his heart is also very anxious at this time, and his eyes are panicked. , The tight expression, and the constantly shaking feet all vented his true emotions, but at least he was still sitting on the sofa, and did not use the rich body language and violent words to convey the details of his heart as before. idea. In fact, compared to Brad, Martins irritability at this time is more serious. He has spent so much effort on Brads participation in the "Schindlers List" project, so much so that Brad is working on it. The filming of "California Killer" was forced to shelve twice before and after. Martin called Brad, who was filming in Atlanta (atlaa), to New York to join Tracy to participate in the audition. Today Brad is also in Burbank, Los Angeles. Filming mission, but it hasn''t started yet. It can be said that Martin put most of his bets on "Schindler''s list", mainly hoping that this work can make Brad and Steven Spielberg get online, and through this The commercial director Dongfeng first tasted some of the box office gains, which are very important works for Brad''s entire career planning for the actor in the future. After all, small-cost independent films like "Dahe Love" and "California Killer" are difficult for actors to develop in the long run. In fact, Martin''s plan for Brad and Lang''s plan for Hugo are the same. They both start to polish their acting skills from making literary works from an early age, and then seek the right time to get on the big stage. However, Lang was a bit eager after the "Death Poetry Club", ruining the previous foreshadowing, and eagerly performing quickly and quickly made Hugo sink into a trough. This time Martin did not want to make the same mistake. His plan has always been cautious. Even if he hopes "Schindler''s list", he only hopes that Brad can get on the line, so he is in the "Schindler''s list". In addition, he also accepted the work "California Killer" for Brad. Now the accident is coming, and the "Schindler''s List" that has been planning for nearly three months has all lost, and the overlooked "California Killer" has become Brad''s life-saving straw. Martin feels a headache for this. And Martin knows that Brads missed "Schindlers List" is just the beginning. Because of Brad and Tracys relationship, if Hugo can take this opportunity to rise again, then the competition will be strong. It will only further compress Brad''s script space, not to mention those who are involved in a wide range of connections. Thinking of this, Martin could only rub his own temple fiercely, "Shit! How did he get this opportunity? Why did all the things before that have changed at the last moment! Damn it! , They should all go to hell!" Martin''s inner mood was so ups and downs that it was very difficult to control, and the swear words went out one after another. "Martin, what should I do now?" After all, Brad still couldn''t cultivate home, and finally couldn''t bear it, and asked the question in his heart anxiously. "What?" Martin was also in a bad mood, and replied angrily. Brad had to stand up, "Hugo! That guy got this role, if he succeeds, what should I do?" Unknowingly, Hugo has become Brad''s greatest heart Not only because of Tracy, but also because of the actor''s competition on the road, the two people''s repeated duel is Brad''s defeat, which makes him very difficult to accept. Before, Brad was complacent because Hugo missed "Sugar Coated Trap" and "Schindler''s List". He thought he would take over these two films and then make a leap in his acting career, but he didn''t expect it. Yes, he also missed the former, while the latter finally fell into the hands of Hugo, which was a result that Brad could not accept. "He has already gone to Bolan, what else can I do!" Martin tried to suppress his voice, but he still yelled out accidentally. He could clearly hear the irritability and depression in his heart, but he was a one after all. Its just an old fox, and he took a few days to adjust his emotions, Now you focus on the performance of the''California Killer'' and do your own job well. Dont you be afraid that you will not have the chance to come forward? Even if you dont believe in yourself , You should also believe me!" "But..." Brad couldn''t listen at all, he still felt unwilling. Martin''s eyes widened, "As long as you play the''California Killer'' well, you will''hand over'' the rest to me. I promise you will have a brighter future than Hugo!" Although Martin is not like Brad. A strong feeling, but after this''clash'', he also remembered the unhappiness that Hugo suppressed during the last audition for "Yihai Xiongfeng", so whether it is for profit or to vent his anger, Martin has already put Hugo down. As a goal that must be overcome. Seeing Brad still standing still unwilling to leave, Martin sneered, "Don''t worry, Schindler''s list is not as bright as you think. Maybe Hugo has fallen into another abyss. Uncertain. I will find another work for you that can compete with him!" After getting the assurance, Brad turned and left the office, but before leaving, he still punched the wall angrily. Only this direct vent can vent his inner anger! "Hugo Lancaster !" Brad barely gritted his teeth. On the other hand, Ron Meyer''s situation is not much better than Martin''s. He couldn''t figure out how Hugo reversed at the last minute and became a member of the crew of "Schindler''s List". They planned for so long before and after, but did not want to make a wedding dress for others at the last moment. This kind of anger and depression flowed upstream in an instant, making Lang feel that his brain is hypoxic and his eyes are dark, almost untenable and furious. Lang underneath directly smashed his desk. In the last two months, Langs mood has been like a roller coaster. At first he saw Hugo make a comeback with the help of the two works, so he started to dig the foot of the wall again; but then Tracys strategy succeeded and Hugo was successful. When he fell to the bottom in an instant, his mind went out again; but now, Hugo, who originally thought he was going to shoot a chick movie, has completed a counterattack and robbed their bowl of food directly, which made Lang breathe a sigh of relief. However, he almost fainted on the spot, he didn''t know whether his heart could withstand such a violent stimulus! Looking at Lang, who was violent in the office, Gary-Scott stood at the door and suppressed his smile. In fact, he knew that Hugo was very happy for Hugo when he got the role of sex, but this kind of He couldn''t show his emotions in front of his boss, so Gary put on a cautious and serious expression and knocked on the''door'' of Lang''s office, "Lang, Tracy''s phone." "Grass! Grass! Grass!" Lang''s anger could be felt directly by Gary across a wall, causing Gary to shrink his shoulders, looking cautious, lest Lang would anger him, "take the call. !" Lang said with his remaining reason, which made Gary run back behind his desk in small steps like an amnesty. Lang kicked the fixed phone on the ground, then bent over to answer, picked up the phone and began to curse, "What the **** are you doing! How could this happen! Didn''t you work with Steven in the''purple'' color?" ? Why is it useless for you to speak in front of him!" "Shut up!" Tracey''s anger was not inferior to her anger, "If you want to push the fault on me, you can save it now, because it''s not just you, I am also very dissatisfied with the result. No, I Even more dissatisfied!" Tracy said grumpily, letting Lang gasp, but finally did not go wild, "Did you get any news from it? How did Hugo enter the crew? Lang plugged his waist, like an ant on a hot pan, pacing back and forth depressed, "No, there is no news. Now the crew is in Bo Lan, and the news is too slow to come back." Tracy only feels that her head is about to explode. She absolutely cannot accept such a result, but she knows that the more angry the more we need to calm down, and only in this way can we find a solution to the problem. We must calm down. We must first verify whether Schindlers list has no chance of turning around. If not, then we must figure the cause and effect. Only by knowing the root of the problem can we avoid it, or even Is to solve the problem." Langs experience is not less than that of Lacey. He just likes to vent his emotions. After he vents , he quickly calms down, "Then what are your plans now? Actually," Schindlers list may be 100% successful, right? Everyone has reservations about this project. So, is it possible for us to find a better work and start shooting as soon as possible. Pilberg fights against the stage?" "Of course, why can''t I find it! This is Hollywood, this is a place where we believe in miracles!" Tracy gritted her teeth and said this. Although she did not want to admit it, "Schindler''s list" The crew has already set off for''Bo''lan, and the dust has settled; then, there will be another war. This time, she will stand on the opposite side of "Schindler''s List", although Stie Wen Yi Spielberg is a giant crocodile, but the giant crocodile in Hollywood is not only Steven! "Even if we can''t find it, we have to make one!" Tracy said categorically. She would never allow Hugo to stand up. The positive effects brought about by "people" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" are suppressed. If Hugo is really allowed to receive Steven''s strong rise, then the power balance between the two will become more balanced. "What''s more, Hugo still has a chick movie that is dragging its''legs''. We only need to find a movie that can fight against''Schindler''s list." Then everything has not reached the conclusion yet!" Hugo''s success, this is the last thing Tracy wants to see! Chapter 320： Undercurrent "Hugo Lancaster has officially become a member of the crew of Schindler''s List, and will play an important role in it." This news was further confirmed by the "Hollywood Report", which means " The first-hand information of the Los Angeles Times was correct, which immediately caused a shock in the entire circle. Steven Spielberg has been busy for ten years for "Schindler''s List". This proposal has been rumored in the circle for a long time. Because Steven is too serious about this script, he is worried that he cannot be able to do so. Controlled and pushed the execution of the proposal to ten years later. During these ten years, the script changed hands before and after four screenwriters, and it took a full ten years to complete the creation of the script. When preparing again, Steven tried to find Roman-Bo Lansky, Sidney-Bo Luck, Martin-Scosis, Billy-Wild and others to direct. I just hope that the true face of that period of history can be truly reproduced. This also made the proposal struggling in the early stage, and it took more than a year and there was still no clear eyebrow. After hearing about the acts of ethnic cleansing in Bosnia and the shameless remarks of the deniers of the Holocaust, Steven finally made up his mind and decided to personally direct "Schindler''s List" because neo-Nazism began to grow after the fall of the Berlin Wall. Look up, and Steven, as a descendant of Jews, naturally hates this. After countless toss and toss, "Schindler''s List" finally went to Bo Lan for on-site shooting and officially started shooting. This is naturally explosive news for the news media. On the other hand, from Stevens hesitation and hesitation, from the front and back of several screenwriters and directors, we can see the difficulties of the script of "Schindler''s List". It''s not that the script is bad, but it''s precisely because the story is too exquisite. It has the potential to become a classic, but its too difficult. Therefore, people in the industry feel that this proposal is a thorny hot potato, and the attitudes of major film companies toward it are somewhat ambiguous. In the final analysis, it is a word: lack of confidence. Universal Pictures only invested a budget of 20 million U.S. dollars to produce such a great book that has the potential to become an epic. It really makes people unable to vote of confidence. You know, a year ago, the cost of "scenting and acquainting''women''" had a cost of 10 million yuan, and the entire crew was filmed near New York State, and now the entire crew of "Schindler''s List" has moved. Bo''lan shot on the spot, and the budget of 20 million is really stretched. Therefore, when the "Schindler''s List" was launched, the media''s attitude was quite warm. No one said that this movie was doomed to fail, and no one said with certainty that this movie would be a success. Almost all the media maintained a consistent slogan, thinking that this movie is a very serious and heavy theme. The difficulty of filming is definitely not to be underestimated. The director needs to be cautious. Only cautious and cautious is the correct attitude towards such a subject..." As for the finished film, most of the media are silent and reluctant to talk more. Although professional magazines headed by "Variety Show" and "Hollywood Report" have maintained a neutral attitude and do not have much tendency to''sex'', in fact, their speech itself is a kind of invisible pressure, and the subtext is "this It''s a tightrope walking process. If you are careless, you will fall into the abyss..." In other words, the possibility of failure is very''sexual''. It''s just that the media didn''t say it clearly, but the negative and cautious attitude has said everything. This cautious mood almost represents the trend of the entire public opinion. It seems that "Schindler''s List" has just started, and the dark clouds that hung over the Jews during World War II have swallowed the entire crew of "Schindler''s List". Since the "Schindler''s List" project itself attracted countless focus, Steven, as the director, was the subject of discussion by everyone, so relatively speaking, the news that Hugo became a member of the crew did not cause too much attention. Many "waves", "Los Angeles Times", "U.S. Weekly" and other media reported the news in detail, but the response was very limited. Regarding the addition of Hugo to "Schindler''s List", everyones general opinion continues the attitude towards the entire movie, which is natural. Everyone is not clear about the prospects of the movie, and naturally it is not clear about the prospects of the actors in it. Up The attitude of Roger Ebert, a famous film critic from the "Chicago Sun", is considered to be the most representative of "sexuality". Hugo, who has been plagued by countless scandals,s recovery momentum over the past few months seems to have been temporarily curbed. It is difficult for a chick movie like''Night Sleep in Seattle'' to bring more help to his actor career, and''Schindler'' The list of''sex'' such a movie full of countless possibilities also brought uncertainty''sex'' to Hugo''s trip to the big screen this year." Roger Ebert did not directly say "Hugo will fail" but expressed his views in a worried tone. In fact, the subtext means "Hugo is hanging." This kind of uncertainty sex is not a faint expectation of a positive result, but an anxiety about not knowing when the disaster will come down. This is the general idea of ??the media on Hugo. But no one would deny one thing: Hugo got two film jobs on his own strength under the circumstances of negative news. This is definitely the best proof of Yuguo''s power. Regardless of the movie work, Nora Efron and Steven Spielberg are two hard bones. This is a recognized thing in the circle. Only relying on personal connections to seek important positions is not in these two people. So effective method, especially the latter, Steven is now the top power owner in Hollywood, to impress him, there is only hard power. Therefore, Hugo relied on the hard power of "smell the fragrance to recognize the "women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng". After experiencing a series of doubts and turbulences of big-name suspicions, Hugo actually used this gentle but tough way to fight back. , It is a result that the news media did not expect. Moreover, it is certain that regardless of the future of "Schindler''s List", the significance of this work to Steven is self-evident. Hugo can become a part of it, which is impossible for Hugo''s future network expansion. Estimated positive impact. Regardless of whether the news medias views are positive or negative, the focus is on the entire "Schindler''s List" crew. There is no doubt that this work that has just started on the European continent surpasses the one that is about to open. The Oscars ceremony has become the hottest topic in newspapers and magazines, and Hugo, who became a laughingstock for the chick film "Night Sleep in Seattle" not long ago, has once again become the focus. In the overwhelming news, there was a dark''tide'' that outsiders could not detect, and it began to surge. Even many insiders did not realize that the launch of "Schindler''s List" actually brought a series of events. The follow-up response. After confirming the truthfulness of the news, Tracy, Lang and Martin began activities again. Although the planning of "Schindler''s List" ended in failure, it was not Tracy and others themselves. The reason for the lack of strength is mainly because Steven attaches too much importance to this project. Imagine that he has put in ten years of hard work for a project, even for the quality of the film, he will not hesitate to "hand over" his love to a trusted old friend to shoot. The only His scruples are to destroy the work himself, which shows that Steven cherishes "Schindler''s List". Therefore, it is not surprising that Tracy and others were excluded. In fact, the strength of the combination of Tracy, Lang and Martin is indeed not to be underestimated. Tracy can become the producer of many Oscar-nominated films and many box-office movies. Its own hard power and circle The internal connections are very huge, and the tip of the iceberg can be glimpsed from Hugo''s calculations in the past two months. So, Tracy calmed down. She knew that "Schindler''s List" was gone. All she needed to do now was to find a work that could compete with "Schindler''s List". Stopped the rise of Hugo for a while. Any kind of confrontation can be divided into two types, conspiracy and conspiracy. Before the crew of "Schindler''s List" set off for''Bo''land, everything was a conspiracy. The entanglement and struggle between Hugo and Tracy were hidden in the darkness, and no one else could see it. When things came together, only one result could be seen: Hugo took over the two scripts of "Night in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List" under the turbulent situation of negative news. During the whole process, no one could perceive Traceys calculations. Even Hugo could not find any evidence, because this invisible network that relies on contacts and rumors will not leave any evidence. This is Hollywood. But After the conspiracy failed, then everything will be conspiracy from now on. The small actions under the private can no longer achieve the goal, so it depends on the head-to-head duel of the work. The so-called arrogance, in fact, is to follow the trend, follow the trend. In fact, a''conspiracy'' is to set traps out of nothing. The superiority depends on whether the traps are clever or not. However, even the most clever traps are fatal injuries in the conspiracy, as long as they are seen through or come up with countermeasures, Then the''conspiracy'' went bankrupt. For example, Hugo''s confrontation with Anthony at the press conference, for example, Hugo relied on his own strength to grasp the opportunity Green Hill created for him, that''s it. But Yangmou is not the case. Yangmou is transparent and flawless. In short, it is a head-to-head duel of strength. In the Hollywood environment, Yangmou is a face-to-face duel of works. Two works are competing, box office and word-of-mouth duel. The winner will be able to enjoy the next series of chain victories, while the loser will fall into a series of failures. . The reason why Tracy intends to face off is actually betting that "Schindler''s list" may not be successful, and at the same time betting that the work she has selected will be a complete victory! This is the same as Tracy''s previous choice of "Sinder". Its the same for Les list to work hard, except that now Tracys bet must be re-selected, and the opponent in the gambling game has become Schindlers list. Chapter 321： The dust settles Because Tracys goal is to compete with "Schindler''s List", and even to be the first to be released before "Schindler''s List", the possibility of Hugo''s rise will be "sexually" defeated, of course. She also hopes that she will be able to take advantage of her new work for her outstanding reputation and take her to the next level. While making a breakthrough in her career, she will also be able to gain greater power in the entertainment industry. Therefore, on the one hand, Tracy is very anxious, because "Schindler''s List" has already started shooting, she can''t be too far behind the schedule; on the other hand, she can''t''fuck'' too hastily, otherwise after making a wrong choice, It missed the opportunity to kill Hugo in the first place. Under such circumstances, Tracy, Lang and Martin started to get busy, and finally Tracy was the first to find an opportunity. From here, we can see Tracys keenness as a successful producer. No wonder she has been able to succeed repeatedly before! This time, it was Mike Nichols (.) who came into Tracys sight. This famous director won the 40th Oscar for best director by relying on "the graduate", except In addition, it also relies on "spirit.''desire''.''chun''. xiao (wh0, s...of...w001f, "Sikewu Incident", and "worker''s female'' Lang(. won three times successively. Nominated for the Oscar for Best Director, among which "The Silkwood Incident" is a classic work in collaboration with Nora-Efron and Meryl-Streep. It can be said that Mike is a genius director, and all the works of this sixty-two-year-old director can be called masterpieces, and his ability to show off has been unanimous in the European and North American markets. Recognized. Perhaps in terms of box office appeal, Mike is not as good as Steven Spielbergs ability to call the wind and rain in the North American market. However, comparing the artistic "sex" of the work and the love of professional film critics, Mike has surpassed Steven. One chip. It can be said that Tracy was able to catch up with Mike beyond the expectations of Lang and Martin. This time, Mikes new work is also very promising. He chose the Japanese-born British novelist Ishiguro Kazuos work "the...day" created in 1989. This novel won Ishiguro Kazuos novel. The British Booker Prize (.), and topped several best-selling lists, is a very important work of this novelist''s career. "Long Days Are Ending" describes the love story between the butlers of British aristocratic mansions with very delicate and gentle brushstrokes. It is a rare masterpiece against the background of the World War II era, lingering but oppressive and melancholy. Mike bought the film adaptation rights for this novel in 1989, and began preparations in 1990. Unfortunately, because the script adaptation work was still not satisfactory, the proposal was repeatedly shelved. Within two years, Columbia Pictures, which had the production rights, also lost enough confidence in the proposal. Although the magnificence and magnificence of the original novel gave people reason to believe that it would definitely become another epic of love in the context of war, but It is not so easy to shoot successfully. At the beginning of the year, Columbia Pictures finally decided to "hand over" the film production rights to the British Aesthetic Film Company Mochit-Avery () for shooting. This company once launched "European (the. and other high-end World War II. The literary works of the kind of warm and emotional flow of society are obviously the best production company for "the end of the day". Thanks to the addition of Mochente-Avery Company, the novel proposal named "Farewell to You Qing Tian (the...day finally entered the production stage. The script was''handed over'' to Ruth, Prawer, and Jhabvala (ruth. prawer. jhabvala) for writing. This emotionally delicate "female" screenwriter once wrote "A Room with a View (a...h). .A., "Howard Manor (.end and won the Oscar for best adapted screenplay twice. After Ruth was appointed as the screenwriter, the pattern of the entire crew became clear, but this time Mike was reluctant to direct the film himself, because he knew that he still had a slightly weaker grasp of the evolution of this delicate emotion. After careful consideration, Mike still hopes that James Ivory (james.) can take over the guide tube and put this "Farewell to You Tian" on the big screen. James Ivory, the native American director, has brought the exquisiteness, luxury, and gentleness of British works to the extreme. He has filmed "Europeans", "Quartet", "Heat and Dust". ".A, "Howard Manor", "Murris'' Lover", "A Room with a View..." and many other delicate works, which are adapted from the writers Henry-James (hees) and Jane-Austin (Jaer)''s film works have made him famous in the international film world, and as an American, he has won the reputation of "British Literature Director". James, Mochent-Avery and Ruth have cooperated many times, and it can be said that they are an iron triangle that knows each other well. Therefore, Mike''s idea seems to be taken for granted. But what is surprising is that James has just finished shooting "Howard Manor" and feels that the spirit is very tired, and he is not willing to enter the creation of the next work immediately, because he thinks this will affect the quality of the work. This also made the preparations for "Farewell You Qing Tian" after the high-speed operation of the previous two months, unexpectedly fell into a deadlock. It was in this situation that Tracy appeared in Mikes line of sight. Although Tracy was some distance away from Mike, it was the same as her distance from Steven Spielberg, but the same situation as before. , Tracy''s qualifications and abilities enable her to have a place in front of Mike and win an opportunity. And Tracy seized this opportunity! She successfully persuaded Mike that she has the ability to become a member of the producer team of the "Farewell to Love Day", and the nomination certificate is the guide tube contract of James Ivory. James is an artist under the Innovative Artist Company, that is, Martin Baum''s company, but James is not an artist under Martin, but Tracey is not afraid of it. After asking Martin to match the line, he single-handedly met James and his The agent, I don''t know what Tracey said or what methods he used, but unexpectedly, James did not refuse Tracey in one fell swoop. Later, accompanied by Lang, Tracy met with James twice, and Martin joined the persuasion work together. After meeting three times, James nodded and agreed to Tracys invitation and gave Mike affirmation. He replied, expressing his willingness to direct "Farewell You Qingtian". There was good news for Tracy, and Mike also returned the good news. Soon the "Farewell to Love Day" crew was officially announced. They received a budget of 15 million from Columbia Pictures and put the film on the boot. Agenda. Director James-Ivory, screenwriter Ruth-Prohe-Jabwala, production company Mochent-Avry, this kind of iron triangle is almost a guarantee for the adaptation of British novels, plus Mike-Nichols Leading producer, Tracy Jacobs serves as co-producer, such a production lineup is sufficient to counter any major production movie Naturally, the selection of actors also started quickly. "Los Angeles Times" first confirmed, "With the help of''Silent Lambs'' aspiring Oscar actor Anthony Hopkins, he will cooperate with director James for the second time after''Howard Manor''. The new work that was taken over after a lapse of one year after the year." Subsequently, the "Hollywood Report" gave the latest news, "At present, the British talent "female" Emma Thompson (e-a.) who has become the hottest "door" candidate for the 65th Oscar''s "female" protagonist also went well. Joined the ranks of the Audio-Technica, once again returned to the fixed team of''Howard Manor'', starred in the''Farewell You Qingtian''! Less than twenty-four hours later, the "New York Times" updated the news again, "Relying on the "End of the Road" Flower" and "Dahe Love", the rising star actor Brad Pitt, who has won countless attentions, rejected Schindlers After the opportunity to perform on the list, he defeated the formidable competitor Christopher Reeve and became a member of the crew of "Farewell You Love Day". This will also be the first time he has joined the strong cast of James Ivory. As everyone knows, James The training of actors is second to none. He is always able to dig out the elegant, tangled and profound side of the actor''s heart. He has proven that he is not just a "flower" bottle of Brad, and he hopes to rely on this performance to be shortlisted. Next years Oscar competition." In just one week Farewell You Qingtian" has become the most frequently appeared work in major media. Almost every news media has given its attention to this work, not only because James leads it. "Howard Manor" is a hot "door" at the Oscars ceremony to be held at the end of the month, and because various media have received favors, they have tried their best to focus on this work. In a short time, "Farewell You Qingtian" surpassed the "Schindler''s List" which went to''Bo''land to shoot, and became the new favorite of the media. Among them, Brad-Pitt replaced Christopher-Reeve to join the crew. This is obviously the most explosive news, because it is also mentioned in the news that Brad has rejected the role of "Schindler''s List". '', and the one who took over this role is obviously Hugo, and the triangle relationship in this one makes people excited. What most news media did not mention is that this is also the third cooperation between Brad and Tracy! Obviously, the dark''tide'' has begun to surge. So far, starting in March last year, Tracys plan for Hugo has finally come to an end. "Schindler''s List" has been launched, and "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven" has also emerged strongly, and all the dust has settled. , Officially unveiled the prologue of the second act. From now on, all "conspiracies" have dissipated, and the conspiracy has surfaced. Who will win the "Farewell Sentimental Heaven" vs. "Schindler''s List"? Chapter 322： Huge crew Every country and every city has a history of its birth. From nothing, to glory, calm as water, or return to nothingness, even a modern metropolis like New York can be under Manhattan. The urban area has found traces of the city''s long history. And like West. This is especially true in cities such as Ann, Berlin, and London, which are full of historical heritage. Traces of time can be found on almost every brick of the city wall. The same is true for Krakow. This city was established about 700 years ago and is one of the oldest cities in Central Europe. It witnessed the rise and fall of Poland from the beginning of the 14th century to the beginning of the 17th century as the capital. It was one of the famous cultural centers in Europe at that time. But after the Swedish invasion in the eighteenth century and the two battles between Poland and Austria around the nineteenth century, Krakow gradually declined. After experiencing the winds and frosts of the Second World War, this The city was almost silent, and signs of life almost disappeared. Located in the northern foothills of the Beskid Mountains in Silesia (slask) in the southern part of the''Po''land, there is a clear and bottomless gurgling spring from south to north, slowly flowing down from the mountain, passing through the mountains and hills, near Bydgoszcz () Turning back to the north, flowing through the northern European plains, and finally into the Gulf of Gdansk (gdansk) in the Baltic Sea (.sea), which is the largest river Vistula in the entire Central Europe and the Baltic Sea System River(). Krakow is quietly located on the upper banks of the Vistula River. Krakow, which was rebuilt after the war, has restored the tranquility and elegance of a thousand years ago. The sparkling blue riverside of the Vistula River slowly passes through the center of the city, with emerald green on both sides. The grass gleams with the light of''fascinating'' people under the sun, and the river is very busy dotted with''fat'' huge flounder, leisurely wild ducks, and busy freighters. Just like this, I rushed all the way to the direction of the Baltic Sea, as if to slowly take away the scars and pains of this city, let time settle all wars, artillery fire, life and death in the bones of the city, and bring peace to the city. It was again draped on the scarred buildings and streets on the street. Walking on the streets of this city, compared to a prosperous international city like New York, it is as quiet as a rural town in arkansas state (arkansas), but calm down and look at the buildings on the street. You will find that this is a city full of stories. For example, the Jagiellonian University established in the 14th century (), people will tell you that this university is one of the most cultural universities in Central Europe, and during World War II, the entire campus teachers were brutally killed by the Nazis. , You can even see the bright red blood stains remaining in the cracks on the campus path made of bluestone slabs. For example, if a corner of the city is not conspicuous at all, people will tell you that this is the location of the ghetto. The so-called ghetto is the place where the Nazis brought Jews into captivity for the first time after they arrived in Krakow. Thousands of Jews were forced to live in a crowded and dirty environment, anxiously waiting for their blood to bring them. The disaster of extinction. For example, on the southern hill of the Old Town Square in the Old Town, you can see a castle. People will tell you that it is the Warwick Castle (el) where the Bolan kings lived, and the cathedral is where they were crowned and buried. The churches, monasteries, bell towers and square towers around the ancient city square all have their own stories. The Gothic, Renaissance and Baroque residences hidden by the church steeples have also witnessed the disaster of the year. Every building has There are endless stories, even if you stay here for a month, you may not be able to understand the tip of the iceberg of this city. After fifteen hours of long-distance flight, Hugo, Steven Spielberg and others arrived in Warsaw, and then reached the car after four hours of shaking, as if taking a space-time tunnel. , Step by step into a distant history. In fact, the end of World War II is not too far away, it has not been fifty years ago, but the vicissitudes of half a century have made Hugo seem to have seen another world, a world unrelated to his own. Walking to the streets of the old city, Hugo couldn''t help thinking. Half a century ago, the Jews were threatened with guns by the Nazi army. In the future, what is even more terrifying is that they did not realize that it was the beginning of death. Just a wall separated them from humans to beasts and from heaven to hell. If it were yourself, what kind of mood would it be? It is difficult for Hugo to paint a clear picture. Worry, fear, anxiousness? Every step he moves forward is to bid farewell to his life and to the trap the Nazis have dug for him. His steps are so heavy that he can hardly move away. Do you have the courage to flee like the "pianist" Varadisro Spearman (an)? Or will you be overwhelmed by great fear? Or do you expect Superman to appear to save the jewish? In fact, maybe because Superman is "made in the United States," he will not save the Jews because Americans hate Jews; or there has never been a so-called superman in this world, but people have lost their hope of life and found one for themselves. The reason for living is nothing more. After Hugo entered the cast of "Schindler''s List", he had no time to be elated, and no time to think about the follow-up impact of getting this role. In fact, except for Stevens confirmation that Hugo will At the moment when he will play the role of A''mon''-Goss, the ecstatic mood instantly destroyed all of Hugo''s defenses, making him desperately clenched his fists in front of Steven. , Expressing his inner excitement in this direct and clear way. But after that, Hugo has no time to think about more questions. For example, if I got the role of A''mon and Goss, what would Brad do, and what would Tracy and Long do; for example, is Tracy now in a mess and at a loss? ; For another example, after relying on "Schindler''s List" to succeed, will I gain an advantage in future confrontations... None of these problems can be regarded as problems, because this is someone elses business, and it hasnt happened yet. Hugo doesnt need to focus on these problems. With such free time, he would rather spend more time. ''Strength lies in the reading of the script and the study of the role''color''. A''mon''-Goss, this evil to terrifying role''color'' is Hugo''s subversion of himself. The challenge is more difficult than any role''color'' in Hugo''s previous three movies. In Hugo It seems that even old actors such as Al Pacino and Jack Nicholson must have a right attitude and take their role seriously in order to maximize their acting skills. Therefore, Hugo has no room for relaxation, and no space for pride. I regretfully bid farewell to Neil and Pedro, and temporarily handed over the search for the drummer and keyboard player to the two Hugos. Two days later, accompanied by Joseph, they joined the crew and arrived in Krakow. "Schindler''s List" is an extremely large crew. The members that Hugo met in the past two days are at least a few hundred people, and the extras measured by the line of sight in the distance are even more crowded, with 30,000 extras in the end. What is the concept, it is difficult for Hugo to make an accurate judgment. In such a crew, not to mention Hugo, even the actor, even Mu Nissen, is "insignificant". They are all actors who serve the crew. There is no such thing as a core or a big name. They are one of the crew. The elements, and then work together to contribute to this great masterpiece. A''mon''-Goss played by Hugo has no role in the first third of the movie. He appeared as a responsible person in the Plasov concentration camp, so he waited until the story happened until the Plasov concentration camp. It was Hugo''s turn to play. But the reason why Hugo entered the crew in such anxiousness is naturally not doing nothing. The crew originally planned to start filming on the ruins of the Krakow ghetto, but Steven Spielberg received an urgent call from New York from the National Jewish Association, "Don''t disturb the souls, let them rest in peace. After reading this short message, Steven was silent, and then immediately ordered all crew members to evacuate the Krakow concentration camp and set up the same set on the outskirts of the city. At the same time, Steven, who had just arrived in Bo Lan with Hugo, left the crew alone and flew back to New York again. Steven did not use any communication equipment, but arrived in New York to express his apologies to the Jewish Association. This sincerity touched the Jewish Association and gave great support to the preparations of the crew. After Steven returned to Krakow, the crew kicked off with a simple "boot" word, and Hugo started his own weight gain work at the same time. The real A''mon-Goss in history is actually a small gangster. He has no knowledge. He joined the Nazi Youth League at the age of seventeen. He participated in a large number of Nazi activities in Austria and was wanted by the Austrian authorities. , Fled to Germany, and because of his strong anti-Semitic will and outstanding ability to slacken his horses, he was quickly appreciated by his superiors, and he was promoted all the way. Such a character is obviously not the "sex" of a savior like Clark Kent. The life of the Nazis burned and looted made his life very moist. The plump body is only one aspect, and he is bloated and thin compared to the Jews. The belly is very dazzling. UU reading www.uukanshu.cm In order for Hugo to play A''mon-Goss well, it is inevitable to gain weight. Although Steven did not set specific weight gain data, Hugo''s goal is to gain 30 pounds (14 kg) for himself. Above, and need to deliberately blur out the six-pack abs to develop a beer belly. This process of gaining weight seems very "painful". It is delicious and delicious, pay attention to proper and effective''fat'' exercise, just to ruin your body, the task is really arduous, but it just makes the Joseph White 520 novel that stays aside to be turned over. Passed. In addition to gaining weight, Hugo will arrive on the crew every day to watch the filming of the film. He will always read 520 novels and scripts, and then try to figure out the "essence" of the story, and participating in the filming of the crew can give him an immersive experience. The truth of history; and the streets of Krakow can also be seen in the streets and alleys of Hugo exploring, he tried to use this method to find the trauma left in the city during World War II, to check his own through the library and The historical events found in the documentary are used to verify the stories I heard when passing on through the population. Obviously, Hugo has gained a lot. Just breathing the air of Krakow, Hugo can touch the pulse of the city and feel the distant memory. In fact, for Hugo, the most painful and rewarding process is to sit and chat with the survivors of the concentration camp. Chapter 323： Cant bear to look back "You mean, you are going to play that man? I mean... A''mon''-Goss?" When the short old man in front of him mentioned "A''mon''-Goss", his voice fell involuntarily. I could feel the dodge in his eyes, but when he saw Hugo in front of him, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief and laughed. Then he smiled to his friends around him and said, "Do you believe it? He is the A''mon'' Goss that Steven found." "Hehe...God, you haven''t been weaned yet...", "You should stand in our ranks...", "Or the soft guys who surrendered like the Nazis..." The people around laughed. I got up and laughed at Hugo in front of me constantly. Faced with this kind of laughter, Hugo didnt care at all. He still had a gentle smile, Maybe Im not competent enough, and its possible for Steven to change actors another day. However, you always dont mind talking to me. Let''s talk, why can''t I play A''mon-Goss?" At this time, Hugo was dressed in formal attire, and the uniform pen of the high-end Nazi officer was placed on Hugo''s body, meticulously, neatly and stylishly. Both hands were wearing soft black''color'' leather gloves. The officer''s hat that came down stomped the soil on the soles of the boots. Although the weather in March in''Bo''lan was not cold, it was still not warm at less than fifty degrees Fahrenheit (ten degrees Celsius). The messy hair on Hugo''s head that lasted for nearly two months was finally cleaned up. To match the military hairstyle, Hugo shaved off the hair on both sides of his head, leaving only a thin layer of inch. ''Mao'', the hair in the middle is still a bit long. If it hangs down, it can barely touch the position of the eyebrow''s''hair'', but at this time, it has been neatly combed with a back, elegant and luxurious. This kind of Hugo looks heroic, with a kind of military sassy and heroic posture. It has been two weeks since he arrived on the crew. The weight gain plan has already achieved some results. The weight gain of 20 pounds is for Hugo to see. He got a little more pampered and rich, but it did not reduce the affinity between his eyebrows in the slightest. To be honest, Hugo with a gentle smile does not seem to be lethal. Even in the face of other people''s laughter, he is still humble and polite, maintaining basic etiquette. At this time, Hugo was sitting in the rest area of ??the extras next to the set. Steven was intensively filming, and Hugo made a special trip to talk to the extras, because he heard that there are more than a dozen from A''mon. ''The surviving Jews of Yigoss, Hugo wanted to hear what A''mon Goss was like in their mouths. In Hugo''s view, these Jews are ordinary people who came here to ask them for advice, so their attitude is naturally very polite. And these Jews didn''t have any bad intentions, they just felt that Hugo didn''t look like a mon-Goss at all, so Hugo didnt have to care about them. Hearing Hugos question, the little old man sitting opposite him looked up and down Hugo, then curled his lips and said, Because A''men'' can never laugh, and he wont laugh like you. So friendly! You look...looks like a friendly messenger who came over to give us gifts, how could it be like the devil of A''mon!" The old man showed disdain for Hugo''s look with contempt, obviously right The prospect of Hugo playing A''Meng does not hold any hope. The man turned his head and said to another old man next to him, "Is Steven crazy? Why did he find such a sunny silly boy to play A''Meng?" "Luther, they are not malicious. You shouldn''t attack each other rudely like this." The old man shook his head slowly to stop the unfriendly behavior of his companions, and then smiled at Hugo. " My child, what is your name?" "Hugo Lancaster." The old man nodded slowly, "Is it from Old Latin? Or ancient English?" He clearly understood the origin of the name "Hugo". "I''m not sure, I guess it''s ancient English. My mother is Jewish." Hugo explained with a smile. "Oh, wise and famous, optimistic''sex'' personality, then it is not surprising." The old man obviously knows the origin of the name "Hugo" very well. "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Regina Perlman. (), he is Ludger-Leo''Bo'' De (ludger.)." "It''s nice to meet you, Regina. And you, Ludger." Hugo maintained his friendliness and nodded to the two old men respectively, but obviously Ludger was not too empathetic and still used his face. Hugo looked up and down with disbelieving eyes. Seeing the critical eyes of the old man who had no problem with being his grandfather before him, Hugo laughed instead. "Ludger is actually not malicious, he is just saying that A''mon...like an evil devil..." Regina explained to his friend, and when he mentioned the name "A''mon" , Also seemed a little hesitant. It can be seen that just a name left a deep imprint in their hearts, "And you, like a sunny angel, really hardly remind us of that period of history. Come." When Regina was talking, everyone around him listened quietly, including Ludger. It could be seen that they respect Regina very much. Hugo guessed that Regina looked like a knowledgeable wise man. You must know that in that turbulent era, learning knowledge is of no use, and no one wants to risk their lives to''spend'' time. To learn-this is also one of the Nazis'' goals, so much of the Jewish knowledge is passed on by word of mouth, and the wise men are naturally well respected now. "I remember one morning when we were busy working as instructed, surrounded by the sounds of the soldiers screaming, who kept beating us, trying to make our movements faster and faster." Regina slowly. When I recalled, describing the situation to Hugo, Hugo couldn''t help but looked at the shooting location not far away, as if the dark scene at the time was slowly unfolding in front of his eyes, "Suddenly, I only heard a gunshot. The first reaction was to shrink my neck, trying to use this stupid way to dodge bullets and seek a chance. But I soon discovered that it was in vain, and the surrounding scolding sounded again, I looked up and looked around. While trying to find the source of the problem, I soon saw a corpse lying on the ground." Speaking of this, Regina couldn''t help but stop, seeming to calm the turbulence in his heart, and also seemed to outline the terrible years at the beginning, "That''s Lucy, a poor woman. She''s just like that. Lying quietly in the mud, as if the surrounding noise did not exist at all, I still remember that when I got up that morning, she greeted me with a tired face and said''Regina''. I really miss having a piece of butter bread in the morning. All you need is a finger the size of..." I can tell that she is sick. However, at that moment, she lay quietly on the ground and assumed a twisted posture. All the disputes, quarrels, oppression, and pain disappeared, and she was relieved. " Regina''s tone did not fluctuate much, but with a kind of speechless heaviness, Hugo was involuntarily silent, and the other Jews around also bowed their heads, hiding themselves either angry or sad. look. "But in this gap where I was hesitating, I just slowed down a few steps, and the gunfire rang again. This time I can feel the source of the gunfire. It is the two-story small western-style building next to the''playground''. , Thats where A''mon-Goss lives. When Regina said A''mon, he could faintly feel that he clenched his teeth, but there was a kind of fear and panic in his bones. "I turned my head and saw that A''meng was holding a gun and was aiming at us leisurely. The people in the entire square were his targets. He seemed to have just woke up and then came out on the balcony to breathe. There was some fresh air, so I decided to shoot and play, nothing more." The entire concentration camp is A''mons playground, and these moving Jews are his targets. What a simple sentence, but the coldness and cruelty hidden in it are deep into the bones, making people shudder. "I don''t have much time to observe A''Meng''s demeanor and actions, because my steps were slow, and A''Meng''s gun was aimed at me. I just bought my steps, and the bullet is behind me. When I fell, I couldnt turn my head back because I had to flee forward quickly, but I knew that the man behind me fell. At this point, Regina finally stopped, and he was breathing heavily. In this way, the heaviness and depression in my heart can be relieved. "That''s Thomas." Ludger, who had been sitting next to him, had not spoken, suddenly made a voice, without beginning and end. But Hugo knew that Ludger was talking about the person behind Regina ~ www.novelhall.com ~ was Thomas. Most of the old people sitting in front of Hugo''s eyes were over 70 years old. They recalled the unbearable history in Regina''s voice. No one shed tears, but their solemn faces were more than tears. More power, so that the air can''t help but condense. Hugo suddenly felt that he seemed a bit cruel. He was forcing these old people to recall the terrible and **** history. This was digging their inner wounds. But on the other hand, Hugo has become more determined to film "Schindler''s List", not because of the historical significance of this film or its strategic position for his future career as an actor, but Because of that unbearable history, they deserve justice. It is as if Japan has been denying its history of aggression against China. This is something that cannot be forgiven! China. The Chinese also deserve a fairness, not those **** excuses and denials that never admit mistakes! "That''s A''Meng''... a demon that makes people unable to''touch''. When you see him, it is difficult for you to describe his actions or words in words, but... he is just a nightmare. A nightmare that people cant look directly at. Ludger continued. He raised his head and glanced at Hugo, then slowly shook his head, as if he had loosened his whole bodys strength, and sneered, Its not you anyway. This looks like." Chapter 324： shudder Hugo doesn''t mind Ludger''s opinion, because he knows that his appearance and smiling habits are not helpful for playing the role of Amon-Goss. He knows this very clearly. But after experiencing the preparations of "Death End" and "Sleepless in Seattle" two completely different roles, Hugo understands that actors must continue to challenge their limits, except for the twenty-five-year-old Yu In addition to challenging the incredible role of the hero of "Home Alone", only through constant challenges and attempts can actors find their own performance paths and at the same time continue to broaden their performance fields. If an actor''s first reaction after receiving the role of color is "I cant do it," then he will never be able to make a breakthrough. In fact, among the actors who play the role of "color" with the reversal effect, the one that Hugo admires most is Kevin and Shi Paisi (.). Leaving aside the role played by Kevin and Shi Paixi, in terms of appearance, Kevin is a typical American middle-class man, with stretched eyebrows, smooth forehead, and gentle smile. The uncle who is not sharp enough to''Lu'', after''Lu'' smiles, there is a kind of intoxicating mature charm. But it is such an uncle who is a gentle "fan" who is known as two bad guys in film history. The first one is the only unremarkable and unremarkable "very suspect (the.usua1. The villain is''Se'' Jinte, and the other is the calm policeman in the "seven deadly sins (se7en. Observe the unknown killer who "played" between the palms. The former won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor for Kevin, and the latter allowed Kevin to occupy a place on the list of evil roles in movie history. In fact, Kevin, who was born on Broadway, has been honing himself on the large and small stages of New York, and then he has polished himself on the small TV screen for many years. These rich performance experience gave Kevin a kind of intimidating courage in the performance process. What impressed Hugo the most was in the "Seven Deadly Sins". The unknown killer he played took the initiative to surrender to the police station. He was unhurried, elegant and calm. He was completely different from the demonized serial murderer in people''s impression. He was like a knowledgeable serial murderer. The scholars, then the police. The observers took them step by step into the traps they had set. This kind of courage, perfectly combined with Kevin''s own mature, gentle, and fascinating temperament, has formed an irreplaceable evil aura. Similar to the "color" and the "Silent Lamb", Dr. Hannibal, played by Anthony Hopkins, this elegant and professional psychologist, looks like a kind old man, strong The bookishness makes him look like a wise elder, but he can "say" a prisoner to death between talking and laughing. The blood that didn''t dry at the corner of Anthony''s mouth was filled with a terrifying light in the gentleman''s polite smile. For Hugo, Kevin-Pacey and Anthony Hopkins are his role models. He must break the fixed pattern brought by his appearance and use his inner temperament to create a reversal effect, thereby turning that kind of The shuddering,''hairy'' evil aura was deeply revealed in the bone marrow. Hugo did it once when he auditioned for Steven Spielberg. What he needs now is to turn that experience into habituality and continue throughout the filming process. Hugo knows that he came from a non-major class and has many shortcomings. Although he has followed Uma and Alex in the past year to take some basic acting classes and has gone through countless exercises, acting is not mathematics or physics. The answer can be obtained after the correct formula. Performance requires patterns and breaks patterns. It requires experience and forgetting experience. Only countless attempts and learning can make progress. Regarding the role and **** of A''men, in addition to the plan to increase fat, Hugo spent most of his time on the experience of studying the role of sex. Why would A''men be The Jews are so disgusted, why does A''mon''s personality be "yin'' and uncertain, why A''mon'' is cynical but affectionate... Because of A''mon''s special status, no one is A''mon'' To write a biography, he is not worthy of others to write a biography for him, but in order to play this role, Hugo must outline the story of A''Meng. Through chatting with Ludger, Regina and others, Hugo added the flesh and blood of the role of A''mon bit by bit. Of course, Ralph had a fan in Hugos mind. A''Meng'' played by Ens is also one of the samples. Hugo tried to outline the role and color of A''Meng through some scattered details in Regina and other populations. It may be just a habit. Coughing will occur when you catch a cold. Cover your mouth with your hand; it may be just a look that treats Jews as air or objects; it may be just a gesture, a neat salute gesture... Its this kind of seemingly unimportant detail, but Hugo can think of it. Numerous chemical reactions occur. Diligence can make up for one''s weaknesses, which is very important for Hugo. "So, what do you think the devil should be like? Blue-faced fangs, big mouth, blood dripping?" Hugo slowly digested the story of Ludger and Regina, and then asked with a smile. Ludger was stunned by what Hugo said. In fact, although the real A''mon-Goss is not a super handsome guy, he is also a rather handsome man. It is estimated that Steven will choose Hugo. But Ludger believes that Hugo is arguing, because the evil of A''mon-Goss radiates from his bones, while the sunshine and tenderness between Hugo''s eyebrows are far apart. Qianli, "Anyway, it''s not like you!" "Luther!" Regina stopped his old friend next to him. Ludger''s attitude was very rude, and he deliberately aimed at Hugo, which was not appropriate. But Ludger murmured angrily, "A''mon can''t laugh. Even if he can laugh, it makes people tremble with fear, not like this stupid boy." Ludger doesn''t like rain. On the contrary, a polite and gentle person like Hugo makes people feel very comfortable. At first glance, they look like a good person, and they are very popular; but if Hugo is allowed to play A''mon-Goss, it will be too much. People are awkward, especially when Ludger has personally experienced the''gloomy'' period of A''mon''s rule, and he feels more and more unreliable. "Then...what do you think is more appropriate?" Hugo''s gentle voice came over, as if it were the warm winter sun, but Ludger always felt a little strange because of the rhythm of Hugo''s speech. It seems to be slower and more careful, as if worried about disturbing others, but this change is not obvious, so Ludger is not sure whether he feels right, but inexplicably, his heart is a little irritable, Ludger feels I must be bored because of Hugo''s repeated questions! "You know, this is my job." "Anyway..." Ludger''s inner irritability could hardly be suppressed. As he spoke, he raised his head and frowned and looked at Hugo, but just such a glance made Ludger''s rest of the words stuck. In the throat, as if at an intersection suddenly encountered a red light, a row of cars suddenly braked, and the entire intersection became bloated in an instant. I saw Hugo still sitting in front of him, his posture and movements did not change, but the smile on the corner of his mouth converged, and he hung on the corner of his mouth shallowly, as if he was consulting the simplest question. This smile is to maintain etiquette. But those amber eyes suddenly fell into the abyss. The clear sunlight disappeared in an instant, leaving only an unfathomable dizziness. The clear brown color contained let People shudder and icy, like a wild beast with an open mouth, waiting motionlessly for the prey to take the initiative to send the''door''. Obviously it is the same face, it is obviously the same dress, without any change, but the expression in his eyes keeps becoming deeper and deeper in his gaze, and the cold eyes make the expression on his face freeze and freeze in this way. In a daze, Ludger saw in those eyes the figure he had seen countless times in nightmares. He only felt that everything around him was frozen, and the temperature began to continue as the smile of the man in front of him gradually disappeared. Descending down, it was as if he was surrounded by a piece of ice and snow. Even Ludger didnt notice it. He began to tremble all over his body. Even his teeth were fighting faintly. He was trying his best to suppress his urge to turn and run away, because he knew that if he had any action, A''mon'' Will shoot and end his life without hesitation. Ludger could not move nor dared to move, he just looked at the man in front of him, with cold and evil eyes, handsome and stern face His uniform and dashing uniform, but that kind of hiding The demon under the beautiful skin quietly raised the death sickle behind him. No one knew when the sickle would fall and then reap his own life. Ludger only felt that he was scared. He was really scared. He couldn''t move, speak, or even make an expression. He could only stare at the man in front of him dullly, trembling all over his body, making him almost think he was He was going to be incontinent, he hadn''t felt this kind of fear for many years, just a look in his eyes brought him back to the dark years that couldn''t bear to look back. Not only Ludger, but Regina sitting next to him was horrified. He took a breath and looked at the man in front of him. There was no way to speak even one vowel. Everyone around was there. The man slowly closed his mouth under his gaze, then lowered his head timidly. The joyous and lively atmosphere just now seemed to be frozen in an instant. Regina tried to take a deep breath, but failed the first time. He had to adjust his breathing again and breathe again, "please... please stop... stop." Regina finally said this sentence. Then he saw Hugo looking towards him, and the frightening light made his old and feeble heart shrink together in an instant. "A''Mon''-Goss!" Chapter 325： Taste acting Hugo slowly closed his eyes. During the chat, he kept linking the experiences of A''mon-Goss. At the end of the day, the whole image of the character naturally popped out of his mind, and then rain Guo easily entered the state of actor sex, his heart seemed to roar: This is a group of inferior races, this is a group of inferior races that should be raised like livestock, then, which one should be killed tonight? ?Are they too old to walk, or those who have to rest because of illness? The darkness in his heart made Hugo lose the temperature in his eyes and smile, and the whole persons emotions fell into a frozen state, as if he had entered a wonderful world. On the one hand, he coldly regarded everything around him as an animal, his mission. He is the farmer; but on the other hand, the respect for Ludger and Regina in his memory still has a trace of warmth, which prevents Hugo from actually raising his hands to destroy everything in front of him. Hugo closed his eyes and savored the feeling carefully. This state is a bit like an epiphany, in a transitional stage between reality and illusion. Hugo is reading the inner story of A''Meng, but at the same time he will not lose his mind and become A''Meng. Hugo suddenly remembered the words Catherine Hepburn said before, "Your experience will never catch up with the stories made up by the screenwriters..." This is a very subtle touch. Hugo knows that he will never experience it. The "Mongolian" situation is not only because it is a peaceful age, but Hugo is not a single species. Family. Discriminator. Therefore, Hugo knew that it was impossible for him to truly experience A''Meng''s experience, but to a certain extent, his own filling and depiction of A''Meng''s experience brought Hugo into this state. At the same time, he combined A''meng''s experience with Hugo''s own understanding. All of a sudden, countless mixed thoughts began to collide in Hugo''s mind. As Hugo closed his eyes, the invisible pressure was relieved a lot. Regina''s heart quickly eased, but looking at Hugo in front of him, although he didn''t have the oppressive feeling brought by his eyes, The laziness and majesty after he closed his eyes exudes invisibly. He sat quietly in Xi like this, but he was surprised that no one dared to break the silence at the scene. It''s as if A''Meng-Goss is taking a nap, no one dares to make a loud noise. At this moment, no one dared to fight for the powerful aura of Hugo. Regina avoided his sight with difficulty. He was afraid that if he continued to look at Hugo, his inner emotions would be difficult to distinguish between true and false. But when Regina looked back and saw his old friend Ludger, he was taken aback, because Ludger was trembling, and the clear panic in his eyes was like falling into a nightmare. Regina hurriedly caught Staying on Ludgers shoulders, he kept calling, "Luther, Luther, wake up! Wake up!" While shouting, Regina glanced back at Hugo. She seemed to be worried that her shout would wake Hugo, so she had to adjust her volume. Regina shook Ludger vigorously, finally letting Ludger get away from him. Woke up from the nightmare, and then saw Ludger looking at Hugo with trembling teeth, "No, no, I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it..." Seeing that Ludger hadn''t completely gotten rid of the negative emotions just now, the other people next to him finally started to move, "Luther, shut up, shut up!" Hugo was also awakened by the noise at this time. He didn''t realize that his performance just now had brought such serious consequences. Although Hugos performance is very good, it is not a science fiction movie. One look can kill a piece, or it is the overlord''s breath that convinces it; the reason why the on-site reaction is so serious is only because Hugo has reproduced it.'' The monstrous evil of Mongoss made the old people in front of them recall the unbearable scene of the past, and the nightmare swallowed up reason in an instant, so this led to such a serious effect. Hugo was also taken aback by the "chaos" in front of him, and quickly got up from the chair, "Hey, hey, Luther, how are you?" Hugo quickly grabbed Ludger by the shoulders. , But not wanting to cause Ludger to react more strongly. The scarlet eyes could clearly see the fear, Hugo could not help but increase his strength, "Luther, calm down, calm down!" Hugo raised his voice. Yelled, "Calm down!" All the noise at the scene was thus killed. Hugo could only then continue to speak, "I am Hugo, remember? That young actor who is not suitable to play A''Meng?" He looked at Ludger and said sincerely, with clear eyes. Ludger was finally shocked at this time. Seeing the clarity and warmth in Hugo''s eyes, the anxiety is so real, and the small smile at the corner of his mouth is like the''milk'' yellow'' in the house when he came home late at night. The''colorful'' lights are average, which makes people feel at ease. Ludger finally reacted, "Oh...oh...you, you are an actor..." Then he softened on the chair as if he was discouraged, breathing heavily in his mouth to relieve himself. Too fast heartbeat. Obviously Hugo did not realize that his performance actually created such a powerful force. In fact, when looking at the works of "Silent Lamb", "Seven Deadly Sins", "Batman''s Prequel Dark Knight..." these types of bad guys show their power, all The audiences feelings are all the same, their hearts jumped to their throats, and there was a piece of cold sweat behind them, but Hugo did not expect that his performance just now produced such an effect-even though these people in front of them have actually experienced those historical events. Survivor. So Hugo had to turn his head to look at Regina, and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?" Regina also had a cold sweat on his forehead at this time. He breathed slightly and looked at Hugo carefully, but Hugo at this time and the demon from **** just now are obviously different, and there is no way to compare, "Nothing. , Its just that you proved that you are an outstanding actor. "After realizing that Hugo is an actor, not the real Amon-Goss, Regina also gradually recovered." I dont know what other actors are doing. I dont have any research on performance, but I want to believe that you can become an outstanding actor." Hugo just now, from the look to the temperament, the whole person is like two people, but the same skin shows a completely different''sex''. Regina doesn''t know how to define an actor who is''sexy'', but in In his opinion, Hugo is. Hugo was inexplicably''made'' by this sudden praise. In fact, it was a coincidence that he had just entered the state of performance. He was still''groping'' for the''essence'' of that state, but he heard Regina''s After speaking, and savoring it carefully, Hugo almost understood it, which made Hugo clenched his fist and cheered for himself. Because through the performance of Regina, Ludger and others, it has been proved that his current exploration of acting skills is on the right path. But then, Hugo realized that he seemed to express his emotions at some wrong time, because Ludger obviously hadn''t fully relieved himself, which made Hugo scratch his head in embarrassment, "Uh...sorry..." In addition to this sentence, Hugo did not know what to say. Looking at the slightly young and polite young man in front of him, Regina finally showed a smile, "It''s okay, you''re just doing your job." Regina looked back and saw that he finally calmed down. Ludger, "Luther, you should never underestimate the ability of an actor. Mr. Spielberg''s willingness to believe in Hugo''s ability shows that Hugo has this ability." Ludger also realized that it was definitely a big mistake that he had despised Hugos strength several times just now. He took a peek at Hugo, lest he saw Hugos terrifying eyes again, and made sure that the corner of Hugos mouth was still the same. After the familiar and harmless warmth, he dared to look directly into Hugo''s eyes, "Hugo, yes... I''m sorry, I shouldn''t..." "It''s okay, it''s okay." Hugo waved his hands again and again, "I''m still in the process of learning, and I need more practice." "Then I hope I don''t practice in front of us next time." Ludger let out a long sigh of relief, with a lingering fear, causing everyone around him to nod their heads, and then he showed a smile. "I will work hard." Hugo spread his hands and expressed helplessness, "but you are still willing to continue chatting with me, right?" Hugo asked immediately, but did not get Ludger''s answer, which made Hugo somewhat Anxiously, "Hey, guys, I don''t know enough about A''Meng. I need to keep talking with you." Seeing the eagerness on Hugos face, everyone chuckled, and Regina said, "Of course there is no problem. We can make this movie together and re-show that history. This is all of us. Wish, isn''t it?" Regina also showed a smile again, "So, you are welcome to continue to chat with us at any time." "Huh..." Hugo made an exaggerated expression of relief Actually Hugo did it on purpose just now. He knew that the atmosphere was still a bit tense, so he took the initiative to get active in this way. Everyone is in a tight mood. After confirmation by Ludger, Regina, and others, Hugo is sure that his understanding of A''mon is correct, and that his way of acting is correct, but what Hugo needs to learn now is how to This kind of gleaming performance has turned into his own inner strength, which is not only shown during the shooting of "Schindler''s List", it is best to be able to make progress in acting skills and show it in other works in the future. It must be admitted that it is very important for an actor to choose a correct role. It is not a matter of image or popularity calculations, but that the actor can learn more through the understanding and interpretation of the role. Something, so as to take his acting skills to the next level. Meryl Streep has been able to win as many as eighteen Oscar nominations so far in 2014. This is the reason. In addition to her own talent and strength, she constantly explores acting and breaks through herself in different roles. , Which also enabled her to maintain vitality throughout her nearly forty years of acting as an actress. Obviously, the role of A''mon-Goss was a wise choice for Hugo, and it was far more interesting than the role of Oscar Schindler. Chapter 326： Heavy pressure The work of the "Schindler''s List" crew did not move fast after it was launched, not only because this is a huge crew with many big scenes that need to be mobilized, but also because this is a very heavy topic work, directed by Steven Spielberg''s mood is also particularly tense. But this also gave Hugo enough time to prepare. On the one hand, he could adjust his weight calmly, and on the other hand, he also won more time to contemplate the role of Amon-Goss. After twenty days of filming, all filming in Krakow has come to an end. Next, the entire crew will move to the Plasov concentration camp not far from the southern suburbs of Krakow. The crew will be stationed here for more than a month. At the time, shooting the main part of the whole movie, which means that Hugos work has officially kicked off. The crew rebuilt this horrible memory building near the original site of the Plaszov concentration camp. When Hugo arrived here by car, he looked at this desolate land, with warehouses and barracks located at the foot of the mountain. The railing composed of iron wire, wooden poles and spikes destroys all the surrounding peace, leaving only infinite''gloom'' and depression. Hugo and Joseph got out of the car together, stepped on the stiff ground on the ground that had not completely melted the ice, looked at the desolation in front of them, and was stunned. Guo Ye still couldn''t imagine the feelings of the Jews who were raised in captivity at that time. Imagine being thrown into this barracks, deprived of all personal freedom and rights, and even the decision of life and death cannot be in your own hands. The only reason you are here is your blood! Those who dont know each other, all the lives are hanging by a thread. I dont know if I can see the sun set, and I dont know if I can wake up smoothly the next day. This kind of life is happening in front of my eyes. Even though there had been a twenty-day acceptance process before, Hugo was shocked again. However, when Hugo saw the signs on the billboards around him, his brows wrinkled involuntarily, "Joe, that...that is..." Hugo pointed to the yellow''color'' signs on the billboards. , The yellow "color" of the big satellite has the words "jude" written in the middle. Hugo is really familiar with this. This is because when the Nazis first occupied Krakow, they required all Jews over the age of six to wear a sign, just like a sign to test whether the pigs meat is qualified or the cattles blood lineage. The david satellite, or the six-pointed star, is a symbol of Judaism and Jewish culture. After the establishment of the country with the color column, their national flag has the symbol of the david satellite. However, the Nazis used this symbol, and then used the yellow color as the base, and marked the Jew symbol in the middle. This is an insult to Jewish blood, and this is a mark of injury that bears a distinctive mark during the Second World War. But why did you see this sign near Plasov? At this time, Hugo and Joseph stood at the big''door'' of the crew and did not enter the crew, that is to say, this is a town near Plasov. What the residents did, half a century later, there are still people who support the evil deeds of the Nazis so blatantly, which is really chilling. Joseph didnt know exactly what Hugos education was when he was a child, but he knew the fact that Hugo had Jewish ancestry. In the past twenty days, Hugos emotional ups and downs while chatting with the survivors in the crew have made it even more so. People worry. On the one hand, Hugo is on the side of the Jews and is angry and contemptuous of the Nazi behavior; on the other hand, Hugo will play the demon who tortures and kill the Jews, which makes Hugo''s mood always in a state of self-contradiction and self-pull. Therefore, when seeing the shocking anti-Semitic signs in front of him, Joseph''s cheeks without much expression also showed an angry but helpless look. "You know, there are always extremists in this world. I heard from Steven that some local residents near Plaszov are active anti-Semitic elements. They have been harassing the crew before, trying to prevent the smooth progress of the crews work. Hugo only felt that his "chest" was stuffy, it was like seeing the Japanese denying Nan. Beijing. The Holocaust doesn''t exist at all. The anti-Semitic signs are like saying, "The Holocaust was right and just..." This feeling is really hard to express. The crew around the crew were busy unloading the photographic equipment, setting up tents outside the shooting site, and stationing the shooting base. Everyone was busy, but Hugo felt that time and space were''crossing'' wrong. The shooting site of "Dreuxs List", sometimes when the Nazis transferred part of the Jews to the Plaszov concentration camp in April 1943. Two images half a century apart were entangled in the Hugo, making it difficult to distinguish reality. And history. "Sir, sir..." A kind voice rang in Hugo''s ear. Hugo shifted his eyes from the bad signs to the source of the sound, and saw a kind old woman in front of him. She was wearing a plum coat of water red''color'', hugged by a houndstooth scarf on her head,''showing'' the wrinkled but warm face. The corners of Hugo''s mouth rose slightly, and he was about to give a smile in response, but he heard the old woman continue to say, "Sir, you are such a good person." The old woman looked up and down Hugo, with a cheerful tone. Speaking of, "Germans are a nation of charming''fans'' people. They have never killed innocent people indiscriminately." Hugo was immediately blocked by such a sentence, and countless words and moods abruptly stuffed his chest. This feeling is really bad, especially when he looks at the kind smile of the old woman. Hugo couldn''t imagine how she said something like that. Hugo could not help blurting out, "Aren''t the Jews innocent?" "Of course not!" The old woman didn''t even hesitate for a second, and said categorically. Then she reached out and patted Hugo on the shoulder, but Hugo seemed to be touched by a hot soldering iron. The ground retreated, only to hear the old woman say, "You should drive these people away, they are slandering you and the reputation of your army!" Only then did Hugo realize that because there was a scene to be filmed after arriving on the crew today, he came directly in a costume, which is a Nazi uniform. The kind and kind old woman in front of him was obviously a man. I became a fanatical Nazi supporter, which made Hugo angrily burst out in an instant, "I am not a Nazi!" Hugos anger made the old womans smile stiffen on her face. The old woman in front of her was like a loving grandfather, nat and milk, petting the child with a warm smile. But the words she said were so cold-blooded and ruthless. This kind of strong contrast was unacceptable, but Hugo couldn''t recall his fist to this old woman. No wonder martial arts novels always say that women and children, plus the elderly, are always masters of assassination that cannot be ignored. Hugo had already reached his lips, "I am a Chinese. A Chinese" slapped on the tip of his tongue, and then abruptly became, "I am a Jew!" However, Hugo still seemed a little uncomfortable, after all, his soul is not Real Jews, so this sentence is a little lacking in confidence, but after speaking, Hugo calmed down and said firmly again, "I am a Jew!" Hugo''s thoughts at this time are still in the conflict between reality and history, so at the moment of speaking, the habit that he has cultivated in the past twenty days-Ameng Si burst out suddenly, and strong pressure came from his eyes. The old woman looked at the sudden anger in Hugos eyes, but was frightened. The fierceness and fear that would swallow him at any time like a poisonous snake made her speechless. After speaking, Hugo gritted his teeth, and he couldn''t beat the old''woman'', and the other party was too scared to speak by himself, so Hugo could only snorted bitterly in the end. , And then turned and left. Joseph stayed in place, looking at the kind old man. When the old woman turned his head to look at him, Joseph shook his head, "I am not a Jew." This made the old woman meet again. He showed''pleasure'', but then Joseph went on to say, "But I am not a Nazi, and I hate Nazis." Joseph did not raise his own tone, but said calmly, but it was more lethal. Li, made the old''woman'' dumbfounded. Then Joseph turned around and left, quickly following Hugo''s pace. There is no time to consider the situation of the old woman behind, because it is less than ten feet away, and the fight is about to start. The crew members are all persuading loudly, "Stop, stop! Ben! , He is not worth it, he is not worth it!" Hugo and Joseph ran up quickly, only to see that Ben-Kingsley was firmly embraced by two staff members, and in front of him there was an old man with his back staggered and fell to the ground, beside other staff members. Looking at each other, in the end, someone walked up to help the old man, but was stubbornly thrown away by the old man After the old man stood up, he said angrily, "This is unforgivable." Unforgivable! The lowly Jews are actually back again. I''m going to report, I''m going to appeal, and all these lowly embryos must be driven out. Damn, Prasov is going to be contaminated again!" The old mans words were just a whisper, but everyone heard it intermittently. There were no one hundred and eighty Jews at the scene, but Ben-Kingsley, who was held by the staff, violently again, "Let me go. Let me show this old guy a little bit of color, let him know what scumbag is! He said such disgusting and dirty words, he is the **** shit!" There is no need to ask at all, and the situation at the scene is clear at a glance. When Hugo turned his head, he could see that an extra was thrown up on the face. He didn''t wipe the water either. Just standing stubbornly on the spot, Hugo recognized the man. It was indeed Michael Schneider, an Israeli friend of Regina, who was also a Jew. The rickety old man left with cursing and swearing all the way. The staff gave way to let the old man leave, and the old woman who had just talked with Hugo also followed in strides. Several people around also followed. No one was talking at the scene, only Ben''s voice was ringing angrily, "Shit! Shit! Let his mouth muzzled by dog ??feces close!" Chapter 327： Small scale chopper The whole scene was filled with invisible pressure. What happened just now did not happen during the Second World War half a century ago, but is now alive. This makes people feel cold, Hugo only feels that there is a piece on his chest. Like a boulder, his footsteps seem to be heavy enough to leave deep footprints in the frozen ground. "Michael, are you okay?", "Michael ignore that **** mad dog...", "You know that there are always such lunatics in this world... ... the voices of the crew rang. Although I have experienced the unpleasantness just now, it has no effect on the harmony of the crew. After listening to these words of concern, the peaceful and harmonious atmosphere finally returned to the crew bit by bit. Compared with the "radical" of those anti-Semitic elements, the crew of "Schindler''s List" has always been harmonious. Since more than 90% of the crew of the entire crew were Jewish or Catholic Jews, at the beginning In order to maintain the purity of the crew, Steven Spielberg refused all the help of film companies and other agencies. He only hired an Auschwitz () concentration camp survivor as an assistant director and was stunned by Oscar. The Jews rescued by Deler were used as film consultants. This practice was ridiculed by the senior management of Universal Films as a pebbles. But they have unprecedented unity! Although Steven has only a budget of 20 million, and although Steven does not have many actors and staff available, the entire crew is willing to unite, just to perfectly present the "Schindler''s list". At this moment, Steven''s persistence can see its value. Hugo also inquired about the safety of Ludger, Regina and other old friends, and then walked into the shooting site with the large group of troops and began to prepare for the next scene that was about to begin. After experiencing what happened just now, Hugo became more and more determined to play the role of Amon-Goss, because he wanted to use the most authentic performance to let people see the truth of that period of history, even if There are certain extreme anti-Semitic elements, but children and people who have not experienced this history should also understand this history. Hugo adjusted his breathing and began to prepare for the next shooting. Before Hugo could walk to the edge of the dressing table, he saw Steven coming towards him. Hugo raised his hand and waved to Steven. He gave a greeting, but Steven just glanced at Hugo, then turned his head away, avoiding Hugos sight, and left straight away as if he were treating a stranger, still shouting to the staff. , "Hurry up, speed up, the sky will be darker." Steven just passed Hugo, and then ignored Hugo. Hugo stood there, stunned, and then patted his head. He realized that because he was wearing a Nazi uniform today. In the past twenty days, Steven has also experienced emotional suffering. He often interrupted filming because of his emotional turbulence. For this reason, he refused to shake hands with all German actors. To the actors in Nazi uniforms, Steven was even more reluctant to make eye contact. Although Hugo is not a director and has not really experienced those years, he has no way to put himself in to understand Stevens inner thoughts, but he understands Stevens actions. This is a bite of conscience, just like him. Recently, I often punish myself in the nightmare. "Joe, the script." Hugo took a deep breath and collected his thoughts. He must start to be emotional. This is not only his first scene in the "Schindler''s List" crew, but also his first appearance after entering the role of A''mon-Goss, the dullness of his chest and The weight of his shoulders let Hugo clearly know what an important role he has on his shoulders. And because of his inner self-contradiction, Hugo needs to spend more time brewing than any previous scenes, so that he can enter the state of this evil devil. Joseph looked at Hugo worriedly. Recently, Hugo''s condition is really bad. He basically wakes up when he sleeps at night. Today I am about to enter the filming and I have been stressed. I have experienced these accidents just now. Joseph is worried about the rain. If there is a possibility of self-collapse. Hugo didn''t have time to worry about Joseph''s thoughts. At this time, he was completely focused on the role of "sexual". After receiving Joseph''s script, he sat in a chair and began to slowly brew his emotions. Hugo didn''t wait too long, so the crew came to inform that the rehearsal could begin. Since this is a panoramic scene, how to move, how to align, and switch the camera position are all very important. Hugo rehearsed three times in advance, and then completed the cooperation with the other actors. All the actors turned their heads to look at the director Steven. He stood on the chair and looked around. After making sure that there was nothing wrong with the scene, he held a plastic cylinder and shouted at the long-sleeve actors in the distance, " Everyone can start to move." Then he walked down, stood on the ground, nodded to Changji, and shouted, "Start shooting!" Changji immediately ran out and hit the board in front of the camera. "What''s that place?" A''Meng'' walked slowly through the ice and snow in his coat, surrounded by several soldiers, surrounded by Jews who were busy carrying heavy objects. "Kindergarten, number 51." The soldier replied respectfully. The two rows of females on the right rushed over at the urging of the soldiers. After passing by A''mon, they stopped quickly and platooned. Lined up, "There are dentists, shoemakers, and professional doctors here." A "Meng" and the soldiers stopped. The soldier who drove the "female" stopped in front of A "Meng", stood at attention and saluted, "It''s all here, sir!" A''Meng'' was dressed tightly, holding a cigarette in his right hand and taking a sip, but didn''t want to cough lightly, and quickly took the white''color'' handkerchief in his left hand and covered his mouth, covering his own. Embarrassed, then wiped the corners of his mouth, calmly walked to the front of the''woman'', and said, "Among you, uh, there will be a lucky one. In my new villa, there is a job vacancy," Ah ''Meng'' walked slowly to the beginning of the team at his own pace. Due to a severe cold, Ah Meng had some nasal sounds when speaking. He had to wipe his nose with a handkerchief again, and his footsteps moved back and forth in front of the row of women in front of him, "Uh...who has taken care of them? Housework?" Almost everyone raised their hands, but only one''woman'' stood nervously on the spot. She did not raise her hand, just clutching the checkered shawl on her shoulder tightly. A''meng scanned the woman and saw the woman, "However, I am not interested in other people''s maids." Then he walked up to the woman and said, "I don''t want to correct her bad habits." Ah Meng blocked his nose again to avoid coughing again, then slightly raised his left hand, took a step back, and signaled the female to get out of the queue. The''woman'' walked in front of A''Meng, but A''Meng couldn''t help but stepped back again, covering his mouth with a handkerchief, "I don''t want to pass the cold to you." After finishing speaking, A''Meng ''Then he asked, "What''s your name?" "Helen Kath," the''woman'' replied weakly. "What?" Ah Meng obviously didn''t hear it. The''woman'' opened her mouth, and when a gust of wind blew her, she was choked, but she still said loudly, "Helen Kath." And A''Meng was obviously also blown by the wind, and she couldn''t help but violently face it. The white''color'' handkerchief started to cough. "What? I can''t hear." The cough made A''Meng'' not pay attention to the''female'' at all. "Helen Kath." The''female'' replied for the third time. Ah Meng raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the "female" in front of him, then lifted his hand and opened the scarf that covered her body by the female, and immediately saw that the female was holding her hands tightly. At the same time, her whole body was trembling constantly, and it was obvious that the cold had already made her lose the ability to speak, and she could only stand still and tremble. Ah Mengs eyes fell between the eyebrows and eyebrows of the female, and then he moved his eyes away a little uncomfortably, raised the cigarette in his right hand, took a violently, and then Yun Dan spit it out. Trying to use this method to cover up his short-term panic "chaos". But because the outdoor wind was really too big, the smog quickly drifted away with the wind, and the eyes of A''mon, hidden behind the mist, were soon revealed again, as if they were deep. The sea is unpredictable. He quietly used his peripheral vision to look at the "female" in front of him again, and finally his gaze fell on the trembling hands of the "female" who shook together. A''Meng'' quickly averted his gaze again, nodded slightly towards the soldier, and signaled that "it''s her." Helen obviously didn''t understand that her destiny had been decided at this moment. She looked at the man in front of her nervously, at a loss. But the soldier next to him had already started yelling "Go to work!" This made Helen had to run to the construction site again with the other''females'', but unexpectedly, the soldiers left her alone. There was a loud noise on the right hand side of A''Meng, which just diverted A''Meng''s attention. He turned his face to look at the past calmly, his firm jaw and calmness. The line of sight was clearly outlined in the rustling wind. "Ka!" Steven''s voice came over. Hugo finally couldn''t help it, and began to cough violently. He didn''t smoke because of nicotine allergy. Although it is not fatal, it does make his skin red and swollen. And itching is unbearable. But in order to play the role of A''meng'', Hugo must smoke. This is part of the role, including the cold and handkerchiefs, which Hugo himself constructed based on his experience during this period. Although the scene just now seemed to be nothing, it was the first time Ah Meng made his appearance. Hugo prepared a lot for this, using countless details to construct the role of "color", and smoking is one of them, Hugo decided to take a risk. "Hugo, are you okay?" Steven''s worried voice came over in the distance. At least he was no longer ignored because of Hugo''s uniform as before, but he still stood there and didn''t come over. Hugo waved his hand repeatedly and coughed several times before stopping Joseph, who rushed over to give him water, relied on his own strength to ease his breath, and then asked Steven in the direction, "How is the effect?" Chapter 328： Grasp the essence "Hugo, can you tell me what you meant for the details of the performance just now?" Steven also felt Hugo''s professionalism, he hesitated, and finally he was not in Hugo because of the Nazi uniform on Hugo. Physical health problems continue to be entangled, but instead focus on the movie itself. "It''s not that it''s bad. In fact, your performance just now was very smooth, and the overall effect was not problematic. It''s just that I''m not sure this is the feeling that A''Meng needs." Steven Spielberg is an outstanding director, but in terms of actor training, he is not a master. Among the works that have won praise in his career, only an actor has won an Oscar. The actor''s statuette is the "Lincoln ( launched in 2012. Daniel Dai-Lewis played this great historical figure who abolished slavery and won the third actor''s statuette in his actor career. But as everyone knows, most of this little golden man should benefit from Daniel''s own hard power, rather than Steven''s training ability. In the process of film preparation, Steven is more willing to favor actors with excellent acting skills. For example, this time Liam Yiliansen, because the image matches the Oscar-Schindler image in Stevens mind, and then he gets The role of "color", this can be regarded as the original "color" performance; and the reason why Hugo stands out is that he used his own strength to impress Steven. Therefore, in the filming process, Steven only grasped the general direction of the performance, and the actor was free to play in the details. Hugo had watched Steven work for 20 days before, and had a simple understanding of his working style. Therefore, before the filming of this scene, Hugo did not focus on some performance details, aspects of characterization and history. Steven started a discussion, but went straight into battle when he was ready. Now hearing Stevens question, Hugo turned to look at the''female'' actor who is playing Helen, Embeth Davids (embeth.) standing aside. This''female'' actor can be regarded as a newcomer, this It''s only her third film, but Hugo is not unfamiliar with her. The future will be in "bj Single Diary (., s., "Beetle (juhe..., "The Amazing Spider-Man (the. "She can be seen everywhere. "Beth, how did you feel when you acted in a rivalry with me just now?" Hugo felt that it was more "abstract" to explain it solely on his own, and he had to elaborate on the ins and outs of the whole character and color. , It is too complicated. It will be much simpler if it is presented through communication with opponent actors. Alberts came over and pulled the coat that the staff had put on her just now, "Just now, uh, gentle?" She was also a little uncertain, and then looked at Steven for approval, "Is there any fear?" Steven looked at Hugo suspiciously, "Are you trying to create a gentle image?" Hugo smiled and explained, "I want to create the image of a gentleman, or in other words, try to make myself look like a gentleman." Steven''s understanding of the original novel is naturally deeper than that of Hugo, but in the role of "Mon", Steven is a bit inferior. After listening to Hugo''s explanation, he put the image of A''Meng into the whole story, which immediately became vivid. A''Meng is a small person who has climbed from the grass roots to the top. When a child holds a weapon that can master the world, what will he behave? Maybe at first he will be triumphant, and then he wants to learn the appearance of an adult. Show off his power, but then want to show his temperament, just like the nouveau riche wants to be an elegant lady and gentleman in the upper class, but it is a pity that if there is not enough inside, he will eventually vent his bottom. Hugo only used the little details of smoking, handkerchiefs, and the politeness of treating''women'', which quietly outlines the image of A''Meng, not deliberately, but it appears very full and plump. This can''t be settled by thinking in a day or two. And Steven remembered the content of the next scene. The image of Hugo in this scene became more tangible, although Steven was shocked by Hugo during the audition. But today, Hugo''s debut in the crew was just a few words without any "drama" in the performance, and Hugo once again successfully shocked Steven. Steven nodded slightly, "Let''s take a look at the performance of the next scene." Steven thought, after connecting the two scenes, Hugo''s image of "Meng" was conceived. Will it be plump up, whether Hugo really grasped the essence of the role''s color. Watching Steven turned his head and walked back, Alberts looked at Hugo with some caution, "Is my idea correct?" The opponents of the scene also need to communicate, only to understand the other''s true intentions. After that, they can burst into flames. Hugo smiled and nodded, "Yes, a gentle and polite gentleman, but don''t forget my uniform." Alberts nodded thoughtfully. After seeing Hugo entering the state of preparation again, Joseph walked up, "Are you sure you don''t want to drink some water?" He knew that Hugo did not smoke, so he just watched Hugo smoking in front of the camera with an air of calmness. I started to worry about Hugo''s allergy, as if he would lie on the ground in the next second. Hugo "showed" a smile at Joseph, motioning to reassure him. In fact, he didn''t swallow a cigarette just now. He just held the smoke in his mouth and vomited it out directly. This is not a real smoking at all, so it doesn''t. Big trouble. Then Hugo pointed to the staff next to him, "I can drink coffee for the next scene." Because A''mon'' arrived in the concentration camp on ice and snow, the soldiers took good care of A''mon and''shot'' in. In reality, it is to take care of Hugo. Warm coats and hot coffee are very helpful. Joseph looked back and saw the steaming coffee being served in the thermos cup. Then he nodded in relief, glanced down, and said unhurriedly, "Your cigarette will burn to the glove." Now." Then he turned around and returned to the area where the staff was standing. When Hugo looked down, he saw that the cigarette butts were infinitely close to his leather gloves. He didn''t smoke, so he didn''t realize it at all. He quickly threw the cigarette on the ground, and confirmed that his gloves were not damaged. Hugo looked at the back of Joseph leaving, rolled his eyes depressed, and then muttered lowly and walked to the position of the next scene, ready to start shooting. With Steven''s "start filming" sound again, the crew went into operation again. In the distance, a woman wearing a headscarf stood in front of a barracks being built and yelled, "Take it down, its not safe!" A non-commissioned officer came over and said to A''Meng, who was being served by the soldiers pouring coffee, "She said the foundation was wrong and must be rebuilt. I told her this is a barracks, not a hotel. Damn it. Kosher. . Bitch. Child. "A''Meng'' stood there, holding a coffee cup, and drank unhurriedly. The female soldier saw AMengs figure and ran over immediately. The sergeant turned his head and shouted angrily and violently, "You bitch. Bitch!" But the female soldier ran directly in front of A''Meng, and said anxiously, "Sir, the entire foundation must be smashed and the cement must be poured again. Otherwise, the south side of the barracks will inevitably begin to sink, sinking first. Then collapsed." A Meng was tasting his coffee carefully, curled his lips slightly, and said, "So, you are an engineer?" "Yes." The female thinks that someone is willing to listen to her opinion at last, shows a smile, "My name is Diana Lida, I am doing engineering at the University of Milan." "Ah, the educated Jew." A''mon''s voice could hear a little joy, "just like Karl Marx." After speaking, he took the coffee cup and the handkerchief to the barracks under construction. After a closer look, he turned his head to the non-commissioned officer and said calmly, "Shoot her." It was like saying, "Bring me some more coffee...". The sergeant was very irritable just now, but he was stunned by A''Meng''s words, "What?" Bewildered and looked back at the other soldiers. Diana had to raise her voice and say, "Shangguan, I''m just where my duty lies." "I am also responsible." A''Meng'' retorted lightly. "But, sir, she is the supervisor of the building." The soldier next to him also said. Ah Meng chuckled slightly, as if he heard a big joke, "We won''t argue with these people." The sergeant realized that A''Meng was serious, so he walked over and took Diana to prepare for execution. But Ah Meng walked over quickly and said, "No, shoot her, as I order, it''s here." So the non-commissioned officer took Diana to the open space next to the barracks, UU Reading A''Meng'' also followed, and the soldiers standing nearby couldn''t help but bow their heads and drink coffee. "It''s not that easy to kill us!" Diana knelt in the snow and said stubbornly. "I believe you are right." A''Meng'' said jokingly in a low voice, and then the sergeant pulled the trigger, and Diana died directly in the snow. The gunfire echoed in the valley, quieting all the noise around. Ah Meng handed the coffee cup to the soldier, turned and walked towards his car, and said calmly to the soldier, "Take it down, pour the cement, and rebuild the foundation, just like she said." Then he passed by. Helen, who had been standing still on standby, walked to her car. At this time, Helen, who had been standing by the side, couldn''t help but began to tremble again, but not only because of the cold, but also because of the fear, the fear deep in his bones. A''Meng'' is the polite gentleman, gentle and gentle man just now, but now he executes an architect who has done his work conscientiously like an ant. This huge contrast and the understatement of A''Meng'' make the heart feel His fear surged in an instant, swallowing all hope. The cold wind rustled, making Helen''s thin body almost unsteady in the desolate wilderness, as if it would be broken at any time. Chapter 329： Self torment Hugo''s performance is over, he has been in his car, and the shooting has been completed just now, but the scene is still silent, since the shooting of the gun, the scene has been a little frightening. As a last resort, the driver who played the role of the driver drove the car out and swayed for five yards before hearing Steven''s voice coming from behind, "Card!" This voice quickly broke the tension on the scene. Hugo just got up from the sub-seat, and saw four or five people in the staff area suddenly come out. The front is a grumpy principal and one gold. Slee, "You 30 dog. Mother. Raised! I won''t hack you today, I''m just a dog!" Hugo was naturally inexplicable when he saw this scene. He still didn''t understand what happened. He just stood in the car and cast doubtful eyes in Steven''s direction, and then saw these people swarming. Running in his direction, Hugo was startled, "Is it because he did something wrong?" Fortunately, before these people arrived in the Hugo''s car, they were pulled by a crowd of staff, and then they heard someone say, "That''s Hugo, that''s Hugo-Lancaster!" The voice only persuaded a few impulsive people. Ben-Kingsley tidyed up his slightly messy hair, then looked up at Hugo standing in the car. After brewing for a while, he said angrily, "You just acted so terribly. Annoying! I can''t wait to kill you directly!" Hugo was scolded by others pointing his nose, but he always felt that the words seemed to be right. Hugo frowned and looked at Ben, and asked in a question, "Uh...I should put this sentence Is it a compliment?" Ben seemed to be a little embarrassed because of his impulse, and pulled his flattened jacket again, "If you want..." Then he turned and walked back. Hugo got out of the car, followed everyone in Stevens direction, and then asked his own inner question, "Steven, was my performance good or bad?" "I really want to applaud for you, but I don''t want to applaud for you, so... stick to your way of acting, I think you are on the right path." Steven hesitated, said with discretion, and then He took the script and walked to the other side, each arranging the next scene. Hugo finally felt relieved at this time, his performance just now was an absolute success! In Hugo''s view, he just wanted to use A''Meng''s cruel calmness to''stimulate'' the fear in people''s hearts. To A''Meng, killing is not a big deal. These Jews are in Afghanistan. ''Meng'' eyes are moving targets, without any pity. But on the other hand, Ah Meng hopes to use politeness, wisdom, gentleman, and gentleness to disguise himself, hoping to rely on these qualities to gain a foothold in the so-called upper-class society, and not to make himself look like a grassroots from the country. He also used arrogance to conceal his deep-rooted inferiority complex. This is also an important reason why A''mon is willing to trust Schindler. Even Schindler can repeatedly persuade A''mon later, there are also psychological factors in this aspect. . So there was the performance of Hugo just now when he first appeared on the stage of "Meng", elegant "smoking", gentleman''s handkerchief, gentle eyes, decent language, all of which are so perfect. But when someone tried to challenge his authority, especially when the individual was a Jew, the coldness in Amen''s bones became apparent. These mixed emotions are the result of Hugo''s long-term research. He carefully studied this kind of "sex", combined with the similar people in his past life, and then sorted out a set of behaviors in life. Infiltrate one''s own behavior little by little, making it a kind of habit and a kind of''sex'' personality. It can be seen from Hugos performance that, in fact, there was no special acting flashpoint in the scene just now, but Hugos performance shocked everyone present, and spurred Ben and the others because of the previous ones. The anti-Semitic became sensitive and nervous, and broke out completely, and then he lost his reason and rushed forward. It can be said that there is no doubt that Hugo has grasped the color and essence of Amons character! More importantly, through the brewing and performance of the role of A''mon, Hugo''s understanding of performance seems to have gone a step further. During "Night Sleep in Seattle", Hugo vaguely felt his own emotions. She also put forward a new point of view when she interacted with Celine Hepburn. The overlap between personal experience and the role of **** is impossible to achieve 100%. So in the corner of A''Meng this time? Hugo used the huge information obtained from all sides to virtually construct the role and **** of Meng, and then supplemented the role and **** of A Meng based on the dictation of all insiders, and finally formed a The complete character''color''. In fact, in this process, if you have used all the understanding of acting skills in the past, you can study the role of **** itself, substituting your own understanding but not limited to your own understanding. Simply put, it is to stand from the perspective of the role. ''Completely built. But why does Catherine say that the overlap of personal experience and the experience of the angle is unnecessary in this sense? Hugo felt that he had taken a step further in the exploration of acting skills and then discovered that in fact, he was still just the tip of the iceberg. But it must be conceded that this process is really exciting, recreating a real or simulated character image, and then let the audience empathize with it, this kind of taste is really great But compared to the joy of acting, staying in the "Schindler''s Name" crew is a huge torment for Hugo! With Hugo entering the state the first time, the filming of the entire crew went smoothly, but as the plot progressed, Stevens situation became worse and worse. Fourteen hours of shooting per day made the crew more and more troublesome. Everyone''s emotions became tense, and in order to reproduce the true paintings of the Nazis persecuting the Jews, the entire crew was shrouded in a terrible mood of pessimism and anger. While shooting a scene in the afternoon, Steven suddenly took the scene and turned to leave. Neither the assistant director nor the screenwriter, including Stevens wife Kate Capshaw (kate. Later, the scene was completed under the supervision of the deputy director. In fact, it is more than Steven. Many extra actors in this scene are on the verge of collapse. This scene is about entering the Plasov concentration camp, A''mon received the order and needed to "eliminate" a group of Jews again, so A''mon decided to perform a simple physical examination on the Jews in the concentration camp. They were healthy and adequate. The ones who continue to work will stay, while the others will be driven into the gas chamber, locked up in Mu''s name, and then all executed. During the filming of this scene, most people had to take off. The clothes are inspected, and then the Nazi doctors decide whether the person should continue. When seeing some old people, the doctor will even ask the old people to run to determine whether the old people are healthy. When Steven saw that the old man played by Regina was asked to run, he couldn''t help but left the set directly, his emotions never calmed down. For Steven, he was "lucky" because he could leave the field and calm his emotions; but for Yuguo, it was a torture. He was the supervisor of this health check, and he even Walking into the''playground'', these uprooted Jews were judged: Who is healthy and who is sick? This easy act of determining other people''s lives is so simple and neat in A''mon''s actions. But Hugo, he is not A "Meng"! Even if he plays the role of a scene again, he is not A "Meng" after all. When he saw that Regina was forced to run, Hugo also had an urge to run away. He looked at the kind person who usually joked and talked with him, but now he was called by a beast, and his dignity threatened his life. The text in front of him was not worthwhile, which made Hugo only feel a tingling pain in his heart. He went into a play in an instant, and immediately switched from the state of A''Meng back to the state of Hugo. But Hugo cant escape because he must stay to "command the scene..." After the filming was interrupted once because of Steven''s departure, the scene was interrupted three times because Hugo was unable to enter the state. Prior to this, to Hugo, entering the state of''Meng'' was like walking in a hand and walking in the garden. In fact, he could not get into the state well at the beginning of the filming of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the''Female''". Hugo''s concentration in the drama has always been without any problems, but today, Hugo has never been able to do it. This made Hugo very frustrated. His heart was like suffering in a frying pan. He was constantly wounded in spears and shields, and he was devastated. But this is his job, and he must stick to it, "I, I can''t... " This is the first time Hugo gave up the idea of ??giving up, unprecedented, "Do I have to be here for this scene? Can''t I replace it with another lens?" Hugo looked helplessly at the left-behind deputy director. . The associate director of the crew is not a professional at all, but a survivor of the Auschwitz concentration camp. He couldnt bear to see Hugos pain at this time. Its hard to imagine. In real life The kind and gentle Hugo has to play the most feared devil in the movie. This kind of suffering is no less than Steven''s decision to cruelly restore these unbelievable scenes. But he has no way to make a decision at this time, because Steven still has not appeared, and his knowledge of the film is really limited, because he has no way to respond to Hugo''s request. "Hugo, hurry up, how many more can you let me drag my body to run in this weather? Please, you are not a child who doesn''t know how to take care of the elderly, are you?" At this moment, Regina''s voice called Hugo His attention attracted the past. Regina''s thin body was still shivering in the cold even though it was wrapped in a coat. In fact, shooting is similar to the torment of the slap in the face. The most respectful performance is to do it in one step. It saves the politeness, struggle, and entanglement, and simply shoots the whole scene and minimizes the damage. This is the most intelligent and professional approach. . Hugo looked at Regina in front of him, and he realized that his pity, sympathy and suffering were actually not important at this moment, because Regina, who experienced everything in person, would be a hundred times more painful than him. He has no right to escape Take a deep breath, take a deep breath. Hugo stood up again, gritted his teeth and said to the deputy director, "I''m ready!" Chapter 330： Actor value After the adjustments, Hugo finally finished filming the scene, but after the deputy director shouted "card", Hugo still stood there in a daze. He didn''t come back to his senses. He is now the whole person''s''fine''. Gods are tense to the extreme. This situation is worse than "Sleepless in Seattle". It is not only that the drama is too deep, but Hugo''s inner conscience is constantly tormenting his psychology. It is like two things. The big hand was tearing Hugo''s soul forcefully, and his complete personality was forced to be divided into two parts, angel and demon. The contest between the two personalities is so real, it''s like a real conversation between Hugo and A''Meng. On the one hand, A''Meng said with a smile, "What a beautiful picture. This is the treatment these inferior nations should endure..." On the one hand, Hugo said firmly, "All of this is wrong, all of this is unforgivable. But... all of this is just a movie. Its just shooting..." Because Hugo''s contemplation of the role of A''mon''-Goss is too good, this allows Hugo to experience the survival of the disaster by Regina, Ludger, etc. during the performance. When the viewer saw Hugo, he mistakenly thought that he had seen the real A''Meng, and shivered uncontrollably. This is a good thing for the movie. But on the other hand, it also made Hugo too deep into the drama to be able to extricate himself. The remaining sanity in his heart kept shouting, trying to make Hugo sober, but the effect was too weak. This kind of emotional pull made Hugo feel that his soul was howling. No wonder everyone said that split personality easily leads to bad consequences. Now Hugo is experiencing the pain of this soul being torn apart, making him feel unhappy. ''pregnancy. At this moment, a figure appeared in Hugos line of sight. Hugo only felt that there was a''yin'' shadow in front of him, and he subconsciously stepped back half a step, and then he could clearly see the person in front of him, who was wearing a coat. Jana. With a kind smile on Regina''s face, he said, "Hugo, it''s not your fault or what you think..." Seeing Regina stretch out his old right hand towards him, Hugo almost didn''t even think about it. He raised his right hand and stretched it towards the **** of the rifle at his waist. When Hugo''s right hand reached the **** of the rifle. When he was wearing leather, he realized that he had gone crazy. He actually wanted to shoot Regina under the conditions he had just now. This feeling defeated Hugo in an instant. Regina stretched out his right hand halfway and couldn''t help stopping. He just stopped in mid-air. He watched the cold flashes in Hugo''s amber eyes, and his body shuddered directly before his eyes. The standing man seemed to be the devilish A''mon, but Regina quickly recovered, because he saw that Hugo''s right hand stopped like this, and then Hugo''s eyes were attacked. Occupied by the fragility, Regina feels relieved. The right hand stretched out again, but it stopped in the air on Hugos shoulder. Regina looked at the Nazi uniform on Hugo. Maybe it was just a piece of clothing in the eyes of others, without any representation. '', but only those who have really experienced those dark years will know how deeply this uniform has caused them. Regina''s right hand stopped in the air like this, affecting Hugo''s tired and blank eyes, and whispered, "Hugo, you are just finishing your work." After speaking, he hesitated. After a while, his right hand finally landed on Hugo''s shoulder, patted twice, and then turned and left. Regina''s slapping was so slight, as if he was stroking the dust off his shoulders, but it fell on Hugo''s heart as heavy as a thousand, so that Hugo''s heart that had fallen into''bewilderment'' and contradictions finally''exposed'' There was a ray of light, watching Regina turned away from the thin back, Hugo''s heart set off a stormy''wave'', the faint voice of reason became louder and louder, and more and more determined, "This is yours Work, this is also your value as an actor!" Hugo closed his eyes fiercely, savoring the **** taste of dancing on the apex of his heart. Perhaps, this is the charm of the performance, presenting the real or imaginary characters in the script of the screenwriter in his own way. , Becomes a part of the film, presented in an artistic way, and completes the expression of the directors inner emotions. This kind of hearty performance that makes oneself unable to distinguish between reality and drama is not only a job, but also a form of artistic expression. Perhaps this is what Hugo has always been pursuing, whether it is music or performance, using these carriers to truly and vividly express his inner emotions, which arouses people''s resonance. Now, half a century later, many young people do not remember or even know the turmoil and chaos of the war years. The evil deeds of the Nazis against the Jews have been recorded in the annals of history, but because of the Berlin Wall The bankruptcy was once again denied by the neo-Nazis. Hugo is not a great man or a superman, he is just an actor, but he can become a part of the story of "Schindler''s List", using his own ability to reproduce the tip of the iceberg of the massacre during World War II and let those Anti-Semitic elements recalled the image of Nazis with their hands stained with Jewish blood! This is the value of Hugo as an actor. Therefore, from this point of view, Hugo is a very competent and dedicated actor, and he has done his job in a glamorous way. In fact, it''s not just "Schindler''s List" before Hugo in "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female", "Yihai Xiongfeng", "Sleepless in Seattle" every role "color" is like this, because of this Each character''color'' is a real image constructed by the screenwriters, and they are pinned to the true emotions of a certain group of people, and the transformation, breakthrough and advancement that Hugo completed in the movie may be able to awaken their hearts. The touch, which leads to emotional catharsis, and even life change. Even if it''s just a little change, or a fun catharsis, then this is Hugo''s success as an actor. Of course, this is also the value and charm of the film, which presents peoples various thoughts, thoughts, and memories in life with artistic techniques. It may be true history, or fictional fantasy, or emotional sustenance, or joy. Carrier. People look for the joy of the spirit from the movie, maybe it is a heartless laugh, maybe it is a thrilling adventure, maybe it is a scary fear, maybe it is an unforgettable love, Maybe it was a life with endless aftertastes. If a movie does not even have the ability to make people swear and complain, let alone enjoy it, then this movie is a real failure. Otherwise, even if it is a spoof movie, it is worth making people spit or laugh. , Also has its audience. A lot of mixed thoughts surged in Hugos mind, but it made Hugos consciousness gradually clear, and the shadow of Amon-Goss was slowly depressed, which made Hugo completely learn from the movie. Stepped out of the shooting situation. It turns out that it is not an easy task to enter and come out of the play. An actor who is truly outstanding must not only be able to perfectly present the role and essence of the role, but also be able to distinguish between movies and life. Come, otherwise the intricate disputes in the movie story will only fragment the lives of the actors. And Hugo, apparently, there is still a long way to go before an actor who really shines. "Are you okay?" Joseph has been paying attention to Hugo. He can clearly feel the pressure comparable to the Alps on Hugo''s shoulders. For Hugo, this film is not only about the difficulty of the role. It is an unprecedented challenge, and it is also unimaginably heavy in terms of emotional weight. Just now, after the assistant director called "card", Joseph wanted to step forward and ask about Hugo''s situation, but after seeing Regina step forward, Joseph''s pace couldn''t help but slow down. Seeing the familiar figure, this kind of solid trust made Hugo''s heartbeat a little slower. He adjusted his breathing and waved to Joseph, "I''m fine." Joseph can be on Hugo''s eyebrows. The tired look was clearly seen, and Hugo always lowered his eyes, making people unable to see the emotions in his eyes. Joseph knew that this shows that Hugo still has not completely recovered from the state of "Meng". Come out. "You should take a break," Joseph persuaded. This time Hugo did not refute, but nodded slightly, and walked quickly towards the lounge. Joseph stood there and considered for a moment. He was not sure whether he should let Hugo be quiet or talk to Hugo to distract him, but before Joseph made a decision, the staff next to him made the decision on his behalf. Then, "Hugo, your phone." This stopped both Hugo and Joseph''s footsteps. Since the crew of "Schindler''s List" stays in the''Bo''land, and it is an almost closed filming team, and Hugo is preparing for the role of sex, it can be said to be with the outside world. Cut off contact completely. Had it not been for Josephus to keep in touch with Carl frequently to understand the situation in Los Angeles, Hugo would almost have thought he had entered another space So, when there was a call to the crew to find Hugo, it made rain. Guo was quite surprised. Before Hugo raised any questions, the staff answered, "The call from Los Angeles is Robin-Williams." Naturally, Hugo should not be unfamiliar with this name. They cooperated together in the "Death Poetry Club". But to be honest, Hugo and Robin have almost no "private" connection. After all, the difference between the two people is 16 years old. Is a friend. Therefore, Hugo looked at the staff in surprise, "Look for me? Not Steven?" Robin and Steven Spielberg are very good friends. They also collaborated in filming "Captain Hook" and they are very close. After Hugo entered the crew, Robin once called Hugo and brought greetings and blessings, but more often, Robin still called Steven to enlighten Steven''s entanglement in''gloom''. Mood. But I didn''t expect that Robin actually took the initiative to call himself today. The staff shrugged with a smile, "I think you are the only Hugo in the crew." Faced with such a joke, Hugo did not "show" a smile. Instead, he glanced back at Joseph. After receiving a reply from Joseph "I don''t know", Hugo stepped forward and picked it up. Up the phone. Chapter 331： The law of violent generals Hugo walked along the muddy path to the door of A''mons villa in the movie. At this time, the big door was opened. Stevens wife Kate Capshaw came out and she saw standing Hugo at the door, Lu showed an apologetic smile, "I''m really sorry, I asked Robin to call you, I know you have been...not very well recently." Kate said. Some stammers, it seems that I don''t know how to express my feelings. Hugo Lu smiled, "Mrs. Spielberg, its okay. It might be helpful for me to be able to communicate with the director." The reason why Robin-Williams called Hugo just now was because he hoped that Hugo could talk to Steven. In Robin''s words, "he almost collapsed." The scenes filmed in the past two days are indeed very heavy. Yesterday, when we filmed a scene of''female'' prisoners taking a shower, those''female'' actors collapsed directly at the scene, because many of them were born in concentration camps. , And they all understand what the so-called "shower" actually means. And tomorrow, I will film a scene where the Nazis shave off all the''women and women''''s hair, strip off their clothes and''trousers'', and drive them around like cattle. This meticulous and true restoration of history, It is a test for the entire crew. Steven will be on the verge of collapse this afternoon because of the old man Guo Ben''s role, which is probably the result of accumulated stress. Imagine Hugo''s dangerous state just now-including the current bad state, and it is not difficult to understand Steven''s situation. Robin believes that Hugos current situation is very similar to Stevens. Both of them are playing the "wicked man". Guo was going to go against his own nature and bring the demon Amon-Goss back to the world. Therefore, the contradictions and struggles between the two people are very similar. Robin felt that if Hugo could chat with Steven, the two might be able to help each other. In Robin''s words, "You have always been a sunny and active young man, haven''t you?" Although Robin didn''t say it directly, he always remembered that Hugo had a warm and positive energy in him. Hugo didnt know whether Robin suggested Kate or Kate suggested Robin, but after Hugo listened to his opinions, Robin was also persuaded. Maybe he and Steven would have unexpected results if he talked with Steven, right. He also helped. Of course, if there is no effect, it will not hurt. At this moment, the children cautiously probed out of the gap in the door, and the shortest little guy asked in a low voice, "Mom, can I go out to play?" "Of course, Max, can you take them out to play?" Kate also whispered, and then Hugo saw the oldest boy running out with a little girl and two little boys. Steven currently has five children in total, all of whom have come to the crew, but the youngest one can''t walk yet. Hugo watched the children sprinting away, the''girl'' child stayed at the end and led the little boy who was walking unsteadily, muttering to the two people in front, "Wait, wait!" Then Hugo turned his head to Kate and said, "They should play at home, you know, the laughter of children always makes people feel happy." The home became dull because of Steven''s low air pressure, so the children seemed cautious, but on the contrary, the children''s laughter could break this depression. But Hugo knows that Kate is a very glamorous mother. She obviously knows how to educate her children, so he added, "It''s just a suggestion." Kate smiled softly, "It''s not today, today his condition is a bit serious." Her explanation made Hugo nodded clearly, "I think it should be because of the scene tomorrow, which made him very irritable. , Also very frustrated." When there is nothing to do, Kate and Robin would think of letting Hugo come over and talk to Steven, otherwise they would not come up with such an idea. Originally, they wanted to get rid of letting the deputy director or Liam Yiliansen come over and talk to Steven, but obviously, Hugo is a better choice than them. Although Hugo and Steven are in The previous''friendship'' talks were pitiful. Hugo didn''t know if he could really help, so he could only spread out his hands and said, "I will try my best." Kate laughed gratefully, then stepped away from the aisle, motioning for Hugo to enter, and at the same time said, "He is in the living room." After watching Hugo walk into the aisle, Kate also left the house and moved The big''door'' was also closed, and he stood in front of the''door'', looking at the villa in front of him anxiously, but in the end he stepped forward and walked in the direction of the crew. Kate needs to consult with other producers to see if he can temporarily slow down the pace of shooting. Hugo stood in this familiar villa. This is the place where he stayed most often in recent days. This place can always awaken the memory of A''Meng in Hugo''s mind. This makes Hugo feel a little uncomfortable and feel a little bit uncomfortable. It sank slightly. Hugo had to adjust his breathing again, then temporarily put aside all the random thoughts in his mind, and walked towards the living room. The living room is orderly, and there is no visible change, which shows that at least Steven did not start smashing things violently. "It''s a positive sign..." Hugo tugged at the corner of his mouth with a mockery. Steven sits on a wicker chair against the wall in the hall, half of his face is hidden in the shadow hidden by the wall, making it difficult to see. When he noticed the appearance of Hugo, his whole body was immediately tense. When he got up, he could even be seen leaning forward slightly, making an attacking appearance. Hugo hurriedly raised his hand to stop, and did not forget to take a short step back, "Relax, relax!" Hugo raised his voice, trying to relax and lively, and quickly explained, "I changed my clothes. Did you see it? This is my own casual wear, look, it''s not... a uniform." After hanging up Robins call, Hugos first thing was of course not to come over to find Steven, but to go back and change his casual clothes, wearing a Nazi uniform. It is estimated that he would be lucky not to cause a fight, let alone anything. Talked about''Handover''. Of course, after changing his casual clothes, Hugo''s tension in his heart has also been somewhat relieved, at least not the kind of horror that the back is strained. Looking at Hugo''s simple fur clothes with denim trousers, he didnt look like an officer at all, but it reminded Steven of the impression of sunshine when he first saw Hugo. "Furthermore, are you sure that your attack on me is a wise choice?" Hugo said with a smile, and then walked forward slowly, but instead of sitting down on the sofa, he walked to the window. Pulling the curtains to the floor, the not strong sunlight poured down, making the whole room suddenly bright up, "You know, I''m not yet thirty years old this year." Hugo also showed the opportunity. Biceps whose lines are not obvious anymore. Hugo''s slightly ridiculous words made Steven twitching the corners of his mouth helplessly, "I bet you dare not throw a fist at me." This made Hugo slightly raised his eyebrows and looked back at Steven, "Are you saying that you are a director and producer?" Steven did not speak, but looked away calmly. For Hugo, this is considered a tacit approval. Hugo raised his hands, "I have no plans to change jobs for the time being." Steven chuckled at Hugo''s playful tone. Although the corners of his mouth did not rise, his stiff back did relax and he leaned back on the back of the chair. "So, is my performance okay? Did I still calculate "color" in this role "color" performance?" Hugo hesitated for a moment, as if he didn''t know what topic to talk about, and said nervously and expectantly I asked, You know, after all, my appearance didnt seem to suit this role at first, which puts me under a lot of pressure. Especially when the filming of certain scenes is halfway through, the director just turns his head. When I left, it really made me feel a little lack of confidence." Steven originally wanted to open his mouth and replied, "You performed well", but when he heard the words behind Hugo, Steven suddenly became a little bit dumbfounded. It sounded like Hugo was sarcastic. And the following sentence from Hugo verifies Steven''s idea. "Oh, sorry, I forgot, you didn''t finish the scene just now, so it seems a bit reluctant to ask your opinion." Hugo seemed to be talking to himself, and snapped his fingers to indicate that he was finally After understanding, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Steven was really overwhelmed by Hugo''s straightforward sarcasm. He was in a bad mood at this time, so he naturally chose a negative way of responding, "Hugo, you know who you are talking to~www .novelhall.com~ right? You know I can replace you at any time and look for an actor to play this role." Who is Steven? At present, he is the most powerful member of the entire Hollywood, and he and Hugo dont talk about friends anymore, and they dont even have a lot of''friends.'' When Hugo and Steven met for the first time, Hugo appeared cautious. But today, Hugo actually challenged his authority so directly and ridiculed himself. Steven is not a mild-tempered old man, so he released his anger without a doubt. Hugo didnt seem to be scared by Steven, but suddenly nodded, Ive forgotten that you are the director and producer of the movie. You know, because you are often not next to the crew, its easy to let People forget this fact. Hugo can clearly see that Stevens facial expression has become more and more angry, but Hugo knows that he cannot back down at this time, otherwise he will fall short, especially when those who have experienced the massacre Survivors, when standing on the set and experiencing the unforgettable pain again, the director is not there. It is indeed easy to be forgotten. You know, some people can choose to turn around and leave, but some people cant." In fact, Hugo expressed this idea from the standpoint of an actor. He didn''t know how to have a conversation with Steven, because they were not familiar with it at all, so what Hugo can do is tell the truth. The excitation method, although old-fashioned, is often very effective. Chapter 332： Equal conversation "How dare you?" Steven suddenly became furious. He has devoted countless efforts to this script, which is absolutely unprecedented. And Hugo, such a small actor, dares to question his professionalism and focus. This is simply making history. Steven lost his mind, "You dont know the suffering in my heart, you dont know the pain I endured, you dont know the''extensive'' I put into this drama, you don''t know the impact of the real images on me, You dont know what that period of history means to me...what are you, what right do you have to stand there and mock me, and what right do you have to stand in front of me and talk to me?" Hugo raised his hands and surrendered. He did not retort or confronted him. He just stood quietly, letting Steven vent all his anger. Hugo knows that when facing family, Steven seeks warmth; when facing friends, Steven seeks comfort. But whether it is Kate Capshaw or Robin Williams, it is clear that Steven is not the object of venting his anger, because they are both sources of friendly help. But when the negative emotions are suppressed to a certain level, they must be vented, otherwise they will only cause internal injuries or collapse. Hugo is an actor himself. He knows this feeling. During the "Night Sleep in Seattle" period, he wrote songs and calmed his emotions; while during the "Schindler''s List" period, he could not find sustenance, and his heart His suffering also made him almost pushed to the edge. So Steven needed to vent, and he needed it, so Mars hit the earth. After Steven had finished speaking, Hugo waited for a while, looking at Steven who was gasping for breath, and after making sure that he did not speak again, Hugo said, "So, you are the only one who suffers, only You are the only one who bears the pain, and you are the only one with such rich psychological activities?" Hugo did not yell, and still maintained the calmness just now, but frowned, venting a strong sense of mockery." What are the survivors of the massacre? Are they just furnishings? Don''t you see the tears of the''women'' who collapsed from the shower? Don''t you see the faces of the old people when they were asked to take off their clothes Are you ashamed and struggling?" "You" Steven roared loudly. He stood up and took a big step towards Hugo, but he was too angry to speak, so he could only use his right index finger. Pointing to Hugo, then shaking his fingers and looking at Hugo angrily. Hugo did not back down, but greeted him desperately, "What''s wrong with me? You let me play a Nazi, do I enjoy it? Dont you see me in order to play this role? How struggling and painful? But I did not complain or yell, because I know that compared to Regina, compared to Ludger, my pain is nothing at all, I have not personally experienced that period of time, I The so-called. empathy, it''s all nonsense, so is yours" Hugos words made Stevens face turn pale. The director Roman''Po Lansky had personally experienced that period. He was in Krakow when he was eight years old. At that time, the Nazis removed Jews from Krakow. When Koffs ghetto moved to Plaszov, he escaped, which is why the story behind the "pianist" is so true. But Steven was not like that. He was born in Cincinnati, USA i) and grew up in an ordinary family. In his early life, the worst experience was probably that his parents divorced and his studies were terrible. Hugo''s words undoubtedly stung Steven''s inner pain. When visiting the Auschwitz concentration camp not long ago, Steven was just shocked, but he did not "cry bitterly". For this, Steven blamed himself because he realized that he had not really experienced those hard years. This also made the "Schindler''s list" heavier on his shoulders. "Let me tell you," Steven was extremely angry, but lowered his voice, as if it were an unstable explosive''powder'' composition that could be detonated at any time, and said breathlessly, "I have The ability to bring you to the''Bo''land, I also have the ability to let you go back to Hollywood, and, in the future, you will not find any job at all" "This is your response to me? It''s like when you were halfway through the filming, because you were so painful that you chose to escape, let the whole crew worry about you, your wife, your children, and your friends worry about you and let the whole crew worry about you. Everyone is waiting for you? And now, facing my accusations, the answer you can give me is to fire me?" Hugo clenched his teeth, not letting himself fall in Stevens fierce eyes The wind, in fact, at this moment Hugo is also a bit dazed. At first, he just wanted to''excite'' it, but when all his emotions were vented, Hugo also lost his reason and could not stop the car. His irritability, fear, struggle, and pain all broke out at this moment. In fact, Hugo, like Steven, needs to vent. "So, you are a coward," Hugo said in a loud voice, "Don''t you dare to face the pain? Those old people who are about to lose their hair and are almost unable to walk are willing to face that cruel history directly. You have no courage? Is this the answer you gave me?" "If this is the case, then don''t shoot this movie, don''t start this project." Hugo''s inner turbulence was vented unscrupulously, and he is now in a state of selflessness. Who is standing in front of him? Its not important at all. "The true meaning of our filming is to reproduce that period of history and warn future generations. I believe you know this better than anyone, and we are the chess pieces in your hand, all for this. A true and moving story is not just you. Every one of us is working hard. Every one of us is suffering, but you choose to be a coward? It''s really ridiculous." Hugo''s words made Steven so stunned, his whole face turned pale in an instant, but Hugo still did not finish saying, "If you want to fire me, then... then do it." Yu Guo''s words paused for a while, but he still said it resolutely, but his worries were firm. This is his choice, even if he faces an uncertain future, "because I won''t choose to be a coward." Steven was relieved at this time, and looked at the boy in front of him seriously, as if he had only met for the first time today. Hugo''s amber''color'' eyes were bursting with unrelenting courage at this time, and those soft''lips'' were only stretched into a straight line, dotted with strength and toughness. , And the neat haircut of a soldier at this time outlines his handsome face with the iron blood and strength that remained after being bathed in the flames of war. Steven discovered that he had never really known Hugo. From the appearance, Hugo is a sunny young man, but in fact, Hugos temperament is full of countless possibilities of''sex'', not only The role of A''meng was trembling, and it also showed his inner strength. Thinking of this, Steven murmured twice, trying to say something, but found that the words were spinning in his throat and he couldn''t say anything. Steven has been in the industry in 1971. Its been the 22nd year. He has seen all kinds of people, and he has also seen people who are tougher and a hundred times stronger than Hugo, but the Hugo in front of him is. It was so persuasive that Steven couldn''t refute it. In the end, he could only say in a low voice, "I just want to ease my emotions...slowly." Steven''kneaded'' his sore temples, after all he didn''t continue to hold on, he let out a long breath, as if he wanted to express his inner depression and entanglement, "but , You are right, the shooting process of this work is a torment for everyone. I am the director and producer. I should shoulder this responsibility instead of hiding in the house alone to heal myself." Stevens words are very vague, Hugo can only listen to a little understanding, but Hugo did not interrupt Steven, because he knew that Steven was not really talking to him, just trying to sort out Just one thought. After some venting, Hugo gradually calmed down. The darkness in his heart seemed to be broken up bit by bit with the shout, but Hugo knew that this was only temporary. Unless the filming ended, he would be There is no way to completely get out of the character''lust''. Even so, the brief release still slightly relaxed Hugo''s tight shoulders. The room was very quiet, as if half a century later, Hugo finally calmed down after seeing Steven''s "excited" look, and then he said, "You thought it would be me Come to talk with you?" "No." Steven shook his head. He thought it would be the producer Katherine Kennedy She has been working together since "Aliens b, and the two have collaborated on nearly ten works so far." , Is one of the closest partners. Hugo was not surprised by this answer. He shrugged, "In fact, neither did I. When Robin said this proposal, I thought he must be crazy." "Yes, this is really a terrible idea." Steven chuckled lightly. Although it was only a sound, the corners of his mouth could not be raised at all, but he still laughed after all. Listening to Stevens words, Hugo couldnt help but sneered. The whole process just now was a bit unbearable. The only thing Hugo remembers now is that he yelled at Steven Spielberg. As for the specific content, it seems a little vague. When people are in anger, they often have no choice but to speak, so that they cant remember what they said afterwards. "I think I should leave. The crew is still waiting for you." Hugo was silent for a while, pointed in the direction to leave, and then took a step forward. He and Steven are not friends, so the two yelled at each other. After that, the atmosphere was quite awkward, so leaving should be a more sensible choice. Seeing Hugo leaving behind, Steven suddenly said, "Aren''t you afraid that I would actually fire you? You know, I would really do that." Chapter 333： Subtle change Is Hugo worried? Of course he is worried. Its not that the other party is the famous Steven Spielberg or something, but that this is a job. Steven is Hugos immediate boss, and the employee Hugo rants and accuses the boss. This is true. Not a wise move, especially when the boss'' emotions are in a state that may explode at any time. Hugo knows very clearly how important the opportunity of "Schindler''s List" is, perhaps even more important than the audition success of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female". This is Hugo''s confrontation with Tracy. This is not the only key to reversing the disadvantages. Whats more important is that Hugo believes that he has learned a lot by playing the role of Amon and Goss, which will be important for his future career as an actor. A very critical turning point. Therefore, Hugo naturally did not want to be expelled. "Fear, of course." Hugo stopped, looked back at Steven, and said frankly, "But many times the development of things is beyond our control, such as impulse." Hugo was rather annoyed. He curled his lips, "Actually, I didn''t intend to say so much at the beginning. I just wanted to tell you that the entire crew needs you, but who knows..." Hugo doesn''t need to talk about the following words. Both of them have experienced everything just now. Obviously It couldn''t be clearer. Steven was a little helpless by Hugo''s honesty. He shook his head, "I should fire you, you know, because even Adam wouldn''t dare to speak to me like that." Hugo did not want to know who "Adam" represented. He vaguely remembered that the current CEO or vice chairman of Universal Pictures was called Adam Ferguson (adam.), but no matter who this Adam is, Hollywood dares to treat history this way. There are really only a handful of people roaring at Steven, and Hugo is definitely not among them. "Uh... if I tell you this, I''m too deep into the scene, so I lose control of my emotions, will this make the situation better?" Hugo rolled his eyes awkwardly and spoke in a relaxed tone Speaking of. In fact, he should be nervous at the moment, but maybe he let go completely, so he is not nervous at all. Steven was very surprised by Hugo''s answer, raised his eyebrows and said, "If I don''t buy it? You will leave?" Hugo thought carefully about Stevens answer, then shook his head firmly, "No, I think I will persuade my Jewish friends to try to intercede with you." Hugo shrugged and looked at With Steven''s face full of surprise, he chuckled lightly, "Who knows, maybe it''s worth trying, maybe it will succeed." This time, Steven really "showed" a smile, and the whole person relaxed, although the stiffness and tightness of his muscles can still be seen from his standing posture, but Hugo has just left. The terrible low pressure when entering the house was slowly dissipating. Hugo knew that he succeeded, not to say that he successfully enlightened Steven, but that he succeeded in staying on the crew. Steven just said that he has the ability to completely block Hugo. Hugo firmly believes that what Steven is saying is the truth. Compared to Tracy, Steven obviously has this ability. For a moment, Hugo thought that his career as an actress was here. So far, but now it seems that this is not the end. "So, you have performed really well recently and shocked every one of us." Steven changed the subject. Although there was no smile on his face, his mentality was restored. The entire eyebrows, the corners of the mouth and the shoulders were completely Relaxed, even a little tired. "I also told Robin about your performance yesterday. He was not surprised at all, because you have this kind of strength." Faced with Stevens praise, Hugo did not respond directly. Instead, he looked at Steven with a puzzled look. This is the first time Steven praised Hugo after Hugo entered the crew. Before, even if Hugo''s performance was''exquisite'', Steven was unwilling to make eye contact with Hugo. So, after the quarrel just now, Steven suddenly began to praise Hugo, which surprised Hugo. Steven looked at Hugos expression, and the corners of his mouth, which was covered by a big beard, formed a curve, "Im serious. Im already worried now that when Liam and you are acting against you, you are completely suppressed. what to do." Hugo couldnt help but feel a little embarrassed, but he was able to get the directors sincere praise. This is also the most direct affirmation of Hugos work. It still made Hugo feel lighthearted. "I thought this was. I want to fire you, the previous one. That kind of compliment, you know, so I''m waiting for one. But..." Steven''s mouth was easily raised by the little humor when Hugo spoke, which made him feel a lot more happy, "I will not fire you, A''mon'', this role'', it''s you. You are the most suitable if you win. Steven had hesitated for a while because he gave up the audition of Ralph Vannes. He still couldn''t completely rest assured of Hugo''s strength, but now , Hugo obviously proved himself with his actual performance. "Huh..." Hugo made a deliberate gesture of relief, then nodded slightly, "Then I think I can say now. Thank you." Although Hugo has maintained his usual humility, he is also Gradually cultivating one''s self-confidence as an actor and learning to accept compliments from others are very important self-recognition. Steven finally understood the reason why his old friend Robin hoped that Hugo could have a conversation with him. The sunny and optimistic temperament of Hugo really made it easy to relax, which reminded Steven of the time. When meeting Hugo for the first time at Green Hills request, Hugos sullen, evil, and unruly aura is so strong recently that people almost forget the original Hugo, and today, Such a Hugo appeared again. Steven knows that it seems that Hugo is too deeply into the play, and he has endured no less torment than himself. Hugo''s words just now echoed in Steven''s mind again, "So, you have also recently Dont you have a great time?" Hugo curled his lips, "I''m still studying, but I know that this is the part that actors have to bear. It''s like letting an actor play an autistic patient or a serial murderer. That kind of psychological pressure is something the actor must control. How? Grasping this scale and using a strong heart to meet all of this is also a required course for actors. Otherwise, I would never want to see any murderous and violent movies appear." What Hugo did not say is that the shooting environment and process of "Schindler''s List" was too special this time. The entire crew was filming at the scene of the Holocaust that year, and many of the dragon crews used were Jewish, and Survivors, this kind of real reproduction atmosphere makes it easy for people to be unable to distinguish between reality and movies. Therefore, Steven suffered an emotional breakdown, the survivors experienced an emotional breakdown, and Hugo also experienced an emotional breakdown, including Ben Kingsley, Liam Liansen and others also experienced emotional breakdowns. Steven knew that Hugo was enlightening himself, but he also realized that he still cared too little for the actors, although he still had no way to show off to those German actors, actors in Nazi uniforms and Yan Yue''s. '', but at least, he should understand these circumstances, this is his responsibility as a director. At the same time, this is also the consequence that he had to bear when he decided to shoot this film in this real way. Steven is deeply aware that the weight of this movie is heavier and more profound than he thought, and as the helm, his fragility and collapse are the most undesirable. Thinking about it this way, Hugo''s outburst just now is logical. "Hugo, I told you not. I think this movie will definitely fail." The arc of Steven''s mouth calmed down, and he said in a heavy voice. Hugo nodded, "This is the second time." Steven said during the audition. "So I didn''t ask for more investment, because I don''t want Universal to lose too badly, at least they are willing to invest in this work." Steven took a deep breath and whispered, "But I still want to put this movie The shooting was completed just to tell such a story and let people know it." Steven recalled his first film when he was twelve years old. It was a short video that condemned the Nazis. It was shoddy, but it was the reason why he liked movies. Over the years, he has been obsessed with shooting high-cost and large-scale productions. Steven is constantly recalling his childhood dreams, such as "alien et", such as "Great White Shark", such as "Jurassic Park", But he has forgotten the reason why he started filming in the first place. And this time, "Schindler''s List" awakened his memories, just to tell a good story just to express the most important emotion in his life. That''s it. Hugo watched Steven fall into his memory, and did not interrupt, but whispered, "Many times, dreams are not for success, but for chasing it, achieving it, success and failure. Its not important, the process of chasing is. Many times people pay too much attention to the result, but ignore the process of hard work. It is like when life is at the end, what you should see when looking back at life is the highlights of those years, not yourself. The fact that it is about to reach the end is the process, not the result. Ten years of underground rock career, this may be the brightest memory of Hugo''s life, and it will never fade. Taking a long breath, Hugo felt that Steven would not be swayed in a short time, so he turned around again and walked gently towards the big door. However, just as Hugo walked to the door porch, he heard Stevens voice ringing again, "Only this time." Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned, and then he reacted. Steven was saying: yelling at him, imposing accusations, this is the only thing like this. Hugo chuckled lightly, but replied in his heart, "I know there is only one chance." But there was no sound, and he continued to take his steps, leaving this quiet environment to Steven alone. Chapter 334： Friend care Karl-Earl sits in his small office cubicle, holding the telephone receiver on his shoulder, turning a ballpoint pen with his left hand boringly, and rubbing his right hand unconsciously on a stack of papers on the desk, while his sight stays not far away. On the pen holder, I carefully counted the number of pens in the pen holder, and suddenly there was a messy sound from the earpiece, "Carl?" This voice caused Karls left hand to immediately throw the ballpoint pen on the table, and he sat up straight and said, Im listening, this is Karl Earl. Yes, Ive received the script for the first episode just now. I still have some questions...Oh, ok, I see, thank you." After hanging up the phone, Carl looked at the beeping receiver, very frustrated, his eyes fell on the paper at the bottom of his right hand again. This is the script he just received, and the cover says "Happy Family ( Below it is written "Producer: Christopher Elod (.. This is the latest audition opportunity that Carl has found for Alex, but Carl is not very satisfied with the role of Alex in the audition, and Christopher-Elrod cant really be regarded as an outstanding producer. Ren, his previously produced sitcom "Wings ( was cut after only two seasons, and its reputation is very average. The script for the navigation episode of "Happy Family" in his hand is not sexy, which makes Carl quite hesitant. The so-called navigation set is actually a pilot set. Before a drama project is formally established, it is an experimental set for the TV station to decide whether to broadcast, book a season or a half season, and other broadcast plans. "Happy Family" is a project under planning. Today Carl got the news. I heard that this time it was a public audition. It was a normal script and a normal role. If the public audition is added, it doesnt seem to be of any help to Alexs career as an actor. Carl felt that there was no need to participate. But from the feedback we just got, it seems that the other party''s sincerity is not very sufficient, and Carl is more upset. Although Alex and Charlize are both new actors who are just starting out, Karl doesn''t want to plan for the future arbitrarily for them. He accepts all jobs door. This is incorrect. Therefore, this "happy family" proposal made Karl very hesitant. "Hey, Carl, have you heard that?" The two people standing next to the work desk were holding coffee and walking towards Carl in low voices. Carl raised his gaze and looked at the two people, "What?" "The upstairs quarreled directly just now, and they scolded in the corridor. The whole floor was frightened." The visitor said with a lingering fear. Carl frowned slightly, but quickly shook his head in relief, "Whales are fighting, we little shrimps should not be onlookers, lest we suffer." Carl''s calmness made the two gossip-hearted people feel immediately. Boring, he turned and left angrily. In fact, Carl doesnt need gossip at all. You can guess it. Since the companys co-president Marvin Josephson attended the luncheon at the end of last year, his actions within the company have become more frequent in the past few months. For a brokerage company, the so-called power is divided into two parts, contacts and artists, but the real competition is the resources of the artists. In short, the richer the resources of the big-name artists in the hands, the more the right to speak in the company. Therefore, if Marvin wants to regain control of the company''s initiative-to regain control from Rick Rosen, Lang Meyer and others, then he must dig into the wall, whether it is from other competitors or from In the hands of competitors within the company, it is inevitable to dig into the wall. This has also caused the company to jump around at intervals in recent months, but today I dont know which partner Marvin successfully dug a wall from. As Carl said, even if Marvin had to dig a wall, he would not find Carl. His two actors, Alex and Charlize, did not have any "use value". Even Joseph did not have this value, "Yihai Xiongfeng." Hugo had this capital when he won eight consecutive championships, but now, no one in the company will notice the Hugo who is far away in Poland. Thinking of this, Carl looked at the clock, calculated the time difference, then picked up the receiver and dialed the phone number. The call was quickly answered, "Hey, Joe, this is Carl." "Carl, this is Hugo, Joe is going to take a bath." Hugo''s slightly tired voice came from the other end of the receiver. Carl was slightly surprised, "Oh, Hugo, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to interrupt your rest. I...I just want to talk to Joe, or I''ll call it later?" "It''s okay, it''s okay. I just finished the script exercise, and I am taking a break." Hugo sat down next to the fixed phone, relaxing the muscles of his shoulders, "Do you need to talk to Joe yourself later, or Say, I can give you a message? Is it important?" "No, it''s just a trivial matter. I want to ask Joe for advice." Carl''kneaded''''rubbed the''Tian'' and leaned on the back of his chair. "Hugo, I actually want to ask. , Do you think I am a qualified agent? Because you know that Alex and Charlize worked so hard, but there is really not much I can do..." "Carl, you are the guy called''Superman'', aren''t you?" Hugo''s ridicule made Carl stunned, and then he laughed helplessly, "Carl, you should know that as an agent, You have worked very hard, you have plans for Alex and Charlizes career as actors, and they both agree with your ideas, so all you need to do is stick to it." Charlize has been under Carls hands for a year. Although the workload is not much, she did not repeat the previous history of expelling the agent, John Crosby. Instead, she started acting practice under Carls guidance. Constantly hone yourself on some small corners of "color". Even though she hasn''t been at work all the time, Charlize''s life is very fulfilling and she is also very satisfied. This is where Carl is capable. Although Carl knew that Hugo was comforting himself, he couldn''t help but show a smile, "You always speak so convincingly." "This is my strength." Hugo laughed. "In fact, this is how it is. I recently received a script for Alex. It''s a great opportunity. If it succeeds, Alex will get the first fixed TV drama role in his actor career. "Carl thought for a while and said his troubles," But the problem is that the first episode of this script looks very ordinary, and the producer is only the second attempt to produce a series independently. They told Alec Si doesnt seem to value it too much. On the one hand, I am worried about whether this is a delay in Alexs time, because it does not seem to be the right choice; on the other hand, I am worried that my personal judgment will affect Alec. The future of Sri Lanka." From a certain perspective, actors and agents are a community of interests tied together. There are many agents who use actors to seek short-term profits, but it is not easy for them to become top agents, because there are only real Agents who seek long-term development for actors can plan a clear career development for themselves. Hugo is an actor and Carl is an agent. This kind of''friendship'' talk seems not quite right, but Hugo can give Carl a different perspective, "Maybe you should ask Alex for his opinion, you know. When you have no way to make a decision, it helps a lot to''talk'' to the actors." Carl nodded, but did not speak. Then he listened to Hugo and continued to say, "Also, you should know that the first episode of many TV series is not very good, especially sitcoms. The most important thing is creativity, as long as it is creative. It is correct, everything is possible''sex''. You should know this better than me." "I think you still think too much. Some of you are worried about gains and losses, but you have lost your accurate judgment." Hugo said from the perspective of a bystander. In fact, Karl himself has sufficient judgment, and he is uncertain. It is not confident enough. Carl couldn''t help but smiled helplessly, "Perhaps. Recently the company''s affairs have been messy, I guess it has also been affected, lacking focus, and maybe a little anxious." "An actor can never''fuck'' too hastily. Carl!" Hugo said with a smile. This sentence immediately made Carl laugh, because this sentence is Carl''s mantra, and it is also the most important thing for actors as an agent. Faithful advice, this sentence also made Carl''s two actors before him leave, because almost everyone is dreaming of Hollywood''s overnight fame. Hugo, Alex and Charlize have all heard it countless times, especially during the period after the Golden Globes event, Hugo has a deeper understanding of Carl''s words. "So, what is the script this time? It makes you so hesitant." Hugo casually asked in order to enlighten Karl , "Know, if this script is really as you said. So ordinary, you wont hesitate to throw it in the trash can a long time ago. You should go to Josephs trash can to see how many opportunities he has thrown away from me." After the smile on Carl''s face was outlined, it never calmed down, and he seemed to be in a much better mood. At this time, Joseph finished his bath and walked out of the bathroom wiping his hair, "Hugo, where did you lose the hair dryer?" Hugo quickly said into the microphone, "Carl, Joe is out, do you want to talk to him?" Then Hugo said to Joseph, "He seems to be a little worried about Karl''s international calls." Joseph stood at the''door'' of the bathroom, "What''s the matter?" Then Hugo heard Karl''s voice in the receiver, "I''m fine, Hugo, I''m fine, just talk to you, if you want , You can share the conversation with Joe just now." Seeing that Hugo had actually sat down to talk on the phone, Joseph asked again, "Hair dryer." Hugo pointed to his hair that doesn''t grow at all, "I don''t need it. How do I know where to put it? Ask yourself!" Then he continued to chat with Karl. Joseph shook his head helplessly, turned and walked back to the bathroom again, ready to blow his hair. Chapter 335： Trivial information "Happy Family" Christopher Ellord is the producer. "Carl said directly. In fact, the part that I really hesitate about is very simple, that is to fix the location of the performance. You know, only when more performance opportunities are needed, can more people know Alex, and at the same time, Alex Kers gets more exercise. This time, if Alex is selected for the audition, it will be a fixed performance. However, I heard that it was a public audition, so I hesitated." After Hugo heard the name of the show, he always felt very familiar. After thinking about it carefully, the answer came to his mind, and his eyes suddenly lit up! Sitcoms have a long history in the development of American TV dramas. This type of drama appeared in the 1940s, and it lasted until 2014, as Hugo knew it, "The Big Bang Theory (the... , "Bankrupt "female" child (2..., "Modern family (fight y are among the leaders. In the 1990s, the ups and downs of sitcoms ushered in a peak period, "Song Fei Zheng Chuan (, "Friends", "Will and Grace (p;, "Everyone loves Ray" The popularity of dramas such as "Meng''de (... has resulted in an explosive''sexual'' response. After more than a decade of super popularity has created a long period of low point in sitcoms after these dramas are over, because almost No sitcom can surpass the peak of the nineties. Of course, the reason why the 90s became the pinnacle of sitcoms was because many exquisite dramas emerged during this period, and the heyday of all the dramas came after the collective explosion. Among these series, "Friends" is undoubtedly the most familiar series in China, and it has won the most popularity. But in fact, among the most popular sitcoms in the history of the United States, "Friends" can only rank second, and "The Story of Seinfeld" is the champion. This is related to many factors such as cultural differences and publicity channels. "Happy Family" is also such a drama that is ignored by domestic audiences. In fact, this drama can definitely rank among the top ten or even the top five in the history of sitcoms, and there are even many. Professional film critics think this drama is more''glamorous'' than "The Story of Sein Fei". However, due to objective factors such as publicity and aesthetics, Hugo, like many domestic audiences, had never heard of this series before. Hugo knew about this series precisely because of its producer Christopher Ellod. Christophers career as a producer has launched very limited series, but the success of a set of "Modern Family" has allowed people to remember his name, and Hugo also got to know the Emmy Award for seven best comedy series. The winner. Christopher relied on "Modern Family" to win the best comedy series for two consecutive years in 2010 and 2011, and before that, he relied on "Happy Family" from 1994 to 1998 for five consecutive years. Defeated "Friends" and "Sein Fei''s True Story" and won the Emmy Award for best comedy series. This shows the intrepidity of Christopher-Elrod, and it also shows that the "Happy Family" is outstanding. Hugo did not expect that the series that made Carl hesitate was such an outstanding work. If Alex could be part of this series, it would be a great thing. However, Hugo does not have an actor named "Alexander Lorraine" in his memory, so he is not sure whether Alex can succeed. But having said that, Hugo and Lancaster have already created their own new world of actors, and everything is possible. "Carl, in my opinion, there is nothing wrong with Alex going to try it. You know, this is just an audition, and it''s still an open audition. Whether Alex can pass is still unknown. You are already worried about this. Its a question of whether the set of the series is appropriate, and you wont have time to worry about it after Alex takes the role. Hugo persuaded that this is in fact the same as his previous thoughts, the first of sitcoms. The script of an episode really cant explain anything. The most important thing is creativity. Hugo felt deeply after watching the navigation episode of "The Big Bang Theory". "Really? Do you think Alex should try?" Carl asked uncertainly. "Carl, you are not deaf." Hugo said with a smile, "This is just an audition. You should give yourself a chance and trust your own judgment. Carl, it seems that you have been under too much pressure recently." Carl let out a long sigh, "Being a good agent is not an easy task, don''t you think? I have the future of an artist in my hands, so I dont say anything like dreams. Yes, but this is their life, career, one year or ten years. Their career opportunities during this period are in my hands. If I were a bad agent, it might be a life that would be ruined. ." Carls heaviness made Hugo chuckle, "Carl, this is life, isnt it? You have mastered their life, then how can they master your life? If we all think like you, always Putting the motivation of life on others will be too tiring. Think about yourself and stick to your definition of a broker. I think you will succeed. Carl and Joseph are both outstanding brokers. People, they just need time to grow up slowly. Of course, agents, like artists, also need opportunities and a little luck. "Yes, I have been under too much pressure recently." Carl rubbed his cheeks vigorously. "The turmoil in the company''s competition has increased recently. It seems that something bad has happened today; Fujin''s He didnt seem to be in a very good state. I heard that he fell out with the band members again. He played drums at home several times at night, and it made me sleepless. As a result, Ernst called the police. Check it out." "Haha, it''s Ernst''s "sex" personality." Hugo couldn''t help being amused. "The turbulence within the company has no significant impact on us, doesn''t it? The job is still work, shouldn''t it? Those who work are still out of work." Although Hugo is currently cooperating with Steven Spielberg, his weight is still not enough. Even if Marvin Josephson wants to regain control of the company, he hopes that an agent will start to stand in line, such as Carl and Joseph. Xiami is not taken seriously, no matter which team they stand on, it will have little effect on the overall situation. Of course, if there was no such thing as the Golden Globes, Hugo would still have some influence. After all, the eight consecutive championships of "Yihai Xiongfeng" should not be underestimated. But now, Hugo, who is "isolated" in the European continent, has naturally left this power struggle whirlpool far away. When someone thinks of the incredible eight consecutive championships, it is probably the end of the power struggle. "I know, it''s just that the work environment has become smoggy, and it always makes people unable to settle down." Carl said helplessly, "If they let you stand in line, do you have any plans?" "Let''s hope Lang will not do stupid things." Hugo is saying that he is absolutely impossible to stand in the team of Lang Meyer. These words made Carl laugh directly, but then realized that he was in the office, and quickly lowered his voice, "He did it once, you don''t know if he will do it a second time." "So... welcome!" Hugo said jokingly. If Lang really took the initiative to send the''door'', Hugo wouldn''t mind "righteously" rejecting him once, but he was looking forward to the grumpy Lang. What kind of expression will it have? "Haha..." Carl was also amused by Hugo. He stopped suddenly and realized that there was another important thing he had called Joseph. He had a good chat with Hugo just now, and finally he forgot." By the way, Hugo, is Joe by? I have something to tell him." "No problem." Hugo took the receiver off, and shouted into the bathroom, "Joe, Carl''s phone." As a result, Joseph walked out of the room directly, and Hugo realized, "Let''s talk on the phone. So long? Your hair blowing is over." Joseph walked in front of Hugo, took the microphone, and first said to Hugo, "You should go to take a bath, and you will be ready to rest. You will get up in bed at six tomorrow to film." He watched Hugo go back to the room. After that, Joseph sat down and put the receiver to his ear, "Carl, what''s the matter?" When Hugo came out from the shower, he found that Joseph was no longer in the lobby. Originally, Hugo thought that Joseph was going to rest in the room. But when he walked through the lobby, he found that Joseph was actually standing on the balcony and''smoke'', which made Hugo quite interesting. Accident. Joseph would''smoke'', but he was not addicted to cigarettes, so he rarely''smoked'', and more often just''smoked'' on social''social'' occasions. Today, Joseph actually took the initiative to''smoke'', which obviously means something happened. Hugo couldn''t help but think of Carl''s phone call just now. Hugo walked to the''door'' of the window sill Joseph noticed the footsteps. After looking back at Hugo, he raised his hand to stop Hugo and reminded, "I''m smoking." Hugo recently He had to smoke because of his role color, which aggravated his allergic symptoms. Although not as severe as shock, the redness and swelling of the skin was very worrying. But Hugo didn''t care at all, pointing to the wide night sky outside, "The smoke was blown away by the wind." Then he walked straight to the balcony and stopped beside Joseph. Joseph can only squeeze out the cigarette **** in a hurry, "Why don''t you plan to rest? I have to get up early tomorrow." Hugo pointed to the cigarette **** whose "life" was just ended by Joseph, "Seeing you''smoke'', I should at least come over and ask." This made Joseph jerking at the corner of his mouth, showing a bit of bitterness. Smile, "No matter what happens, at least our friends are still around. This is something to be thankful for, isn''t it?" This is also the most precious truth that Hugo has learned in his entire life, regardless of the previous glory. It was the same for the period of the band until the death, or the experience that passed through this year. Joseph didn''t speak, but he let out a long breath, as if brewing for a while, and then he said, "Peter got into trouble again." Chapter 336： Family entanglement Although Joseph hadn''t had time to say anything, he just mentioned "Peter" Hugo to know why Joseph was so depressed. Peter is the eldest child of the Gibbs family. If Hugo remembers correctly, he should be two years older than Joseph, but the eldest child is not worrying. Joseph borrowed one million dollars to repay Peter''s gambling debt, and Joseph also mentioned that Peter was making trouble at home at Christmas, and he finally left, and now it is Peter again. "He went home and smashed the house all over, just wanting money. Only my mother was in the house and was frightened. He took away the last valuable things in the house. Then Mary ran back. He was severely reprimanded. After all, he dared not move her and ran away. After Paul went home and heard about the situation, he also chased him out, but he has never returned." Joseph only said in a few words and didn''t describe too much what happened, but Hugo''s mind can depict the chaotic situation. Joseph must be in a mixed mood now. On the one hand, he is worried that his mother will be frightened; on the other hand, he is worried about his younger brother Paul, who is chasing him, and also has a headache because of Peter''s mess. Hugo chuckled lightly, "Mary is a big girl." Speaking of his little sister, who was also the only "girl" among the four siblings, the "gloom" on Joseph''s face really dissipated a lot, and he jerked at the corner of his mouth, "Now its all hers at home, our three brothers. You have to listen to her." Every time he hears Joseph mention Mary, his expression will be particularly gentle and indulgent, which makes Hugo curious, "Mary doesn''t have a body like you?" Unexpectedly, this sentence immediately made Joseph glared, and looked at Hugo with dissatisfaction, "Of course Mary will not be like me, she and Paul are in good shape," Hugo was stared at by Joseph. He immediately raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, and Joseph was considered to be relieved, "She is like my mother, she is very beautiful, and she is very enthusiastic about maintaining her figure. I don''t know if it is a "female" child at this age. In fact, every time I go home, she complains that I eat too much sugar and too much fat Balabara..." Hugo couldn''t help but smiled, "The''girl'' children are like this when they are in the young''spring'' period. Then I think you have to be careful, Mary is such a beautiful girl, there must be many boys chasing her in school. ." Joseph was obviously very sensitive to this topic of Hugo, and clenched his fists, "They dare!" "Hey, you are unfair. You are a man. You know, girls who show off in school are always welcome. Don''t tell me what girls look like without boys. You don''t remember. So, does Mary show "color" or not?" Hugo looked at Joseph''s usually serious and rigid face, and suddenly became entangled and depressed, which made Hugo feel very happy. "Huh, I believe Mary, she can handle these things." Joseph thought about it for a while, then suffocated half a sentence, and didn''t forget to add, "Furthermore, Paul is still at home now. ,it does not matter." "Are you sure Mary knows what you think?" Hugo said meaningfully, immediately leaving Joseph speechless. Joseph described the situation in Mary''s mind after she learned her thoughts, and finally she could only relax her shoulders in frustration, standing beside her with a depressed expression, "Ah... Mary is already a big girl, seventeen years old. , I cant stay at home for a few years, then college, then work, and then..." At this point, Josephs voice couldn''t help but become quieter, leaving only a little muttering sound bubbling on the''lip'' flap. . Hugo patted Joseph on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, Mary will not leave. No matter where she is, you are his brother. It''s like you go to Los Angeles to develop your career and she studies in her hometown. This is a truth." Joseph twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, but the tumbling thoughts finally calmed down. Joseph knew that Hugo was deliberately shifting the subject, allowing himself to divert his attention from Peter to Mary, trying to calm himself down, which proved to be very effective. Joseph glanced at Hugo and said in a low voice, "Thank you." Hugo was relieved now. Although he could not help Joseph with housework, it was within his ability to calm his friends down. "Hugo, have you ever thought that if you change a group of family members, will your life be different?" Joseph suddenly broke the short silence between the two. "You know, Peter has done too many mistakes over the years. It''s something, our whole family is tired, we are all tired, we have tried various methods, but there is still no way, if, if..." Joseph didnt say the rest, but Hugo knew what he was going to say. "No, I haven''t thought about it like this. Because I know that the reason why family members are family members is because they are irreplaceable." Hugo''s thoughts also settled down along with Joseph''s words. Although he has completely adapted to his current life, Hugo still misses his parents repeatedly when he thinks of his parents. Maybe he could be more active and proactive at the beginning, and will the relationship between him and his parents change? The truth is that people cannot live in the past, only to let go of the past to move back, but those family memories Hugo can not and do not want to let go, he will always cherish in the depths of his memory, because this is a part of his life. In fact, it''s not just the past, it''s the same with Lancaster''s family now. Although Adams attitude is really bad, and every time he calls, Hugo always thinks, is this the result? He has missed it once with his family and does not want to miss it again. There is also the mother Lena hiding behind a group of mis fog. Hugo doesnt know what happened back then. Even though his memories of Lancaster are almost fused now, he still cant find the truth. Hugo always can''t help thinking: where is the person who should be called mother now. "A lot of times I would think, if Adam can be gentler, at least willing to communicate with me calmly once, would it be better? If Lina is willing to''show'' me a little bit of news, tell me why she doesn''t Willing to come to me, it should be very beautiful." Hugo joked in a relaxed tone, making Joseph sneer, "But if there is no if, they are them, this is our family, good or bad, even if You apply to the court to terminate the family relationship, and there is no way to change this fact." This is the worst part of the family relationship. If there is a factor of instability in the family, it is likely to be a disaster for the whole family; but at the same time, this is also the most beautiful part of the family relationship. The interpersonal relationship of interest, obviously, the family is the place where the probability of occurrence is highest. "This is the most helpless part of the family relationship, the forced connection." Joseph said with a wry smile. Hugo shrugged, "This is, we don''t always say,''Why did you give birth to me..." or "If you are not my parents, then it would be fine..." I feel that family relationships are really annoying." Hugo''s joking words gradually calmed down the bitterness of Joseph''s mouth. Although Peter broke the hearts of the whole family, Joseph couldn''t deny that Peter was the one he admired most when he was a child, and when they grew up together, There are countless memories, "You know better than I thought." "I must be so, otherwise the question about Lena will make me want to commit suicide." Hugo said with wide-eyed eyes. This is part of the reason, but more because he had a second life, which made Hugo realize the reality that he could not feel before. This is also the reason why he has always insisted on improving his relationship with Adam. Hugo couldn''t help but think of the work Leonardo finished shooting not long ago, "Different Sky (.grape. In this work, Leonardo and Johnny Depp work together. Leonardo plays the younger brother with intellectual problems. He also has an overweight mother and two sisters who have a lot of trouble. The weight of the whole family. It all fell on the older brother Gilbert played by Johnny. Gilbert had the idea of ??wanting to get rid of the burden of the family. The family restricted Gilbert''s life like a shackle, leaving Gilbert unable to chase his dreams. He was like a male bound with wings. Eagle, wants to spread its wings at any time, but can do nothing. The corner of Joseph''s mouth was slightly hooked up Don''t worry, I also figured it out clearly, you go and rest. "Peter''s problem will always exist, and maybe he will come out to toss him from time to time, but what can he do? He can only sigh and try his best to solve it. "That''s good, I''m still worried about my one million problem, you have to cheer." Hugo pretended to say lightly, but Joseph didn''t even turn his head, so he gave a middle finger. Hugo smiled and turned away from the balcony, leaving the space again to Joseph alone. However, before entering the room, Hugo couldnt help thinking. Although he still doesnt know where Lena is, he still knows where Adam is. So, should he find a time to go back and see Adam? Two Interview it in person, at least it won''t give Adam another chance to escape. As for Lena, Hugo does not want to explore for the time being. If Lena really cares, she will not disappear forever. It is not difficult to find Hugo in Los Angeles now. Family entanglement, from the moment of birth to the moment of death, will always be tied to oneself, and there is no way to avoid it. Joseph stood on the balcony and reignited a cigarette. The fiery red''color'' cigarette butts flickered in the darkness, and the curling smoke lingered in the moon''s color, just like Joseph''s tangled thoughts. It''s not going. Chapter 337： Whole body The golden "color" of the sun slowly climbed from behind the winding mountains in the distance to the top of the mountain, wisps of warm light penetrated the thick clouds and scattered throughout the crew, and the beating dust in the air slowly settled in the sun. , The haze that had been hanging over the crew for more than a month seemed to disappear gradually along with the gratifying sunshine. The weather in''Bo''land is cloudy for more than 300 days a year, which is very helpful for the work of the crew of "Schindler''s List", especially Steven Spielberg who is out against the crowd. In the case of the decision to shoot this movie in black and white quality, maintaining constant lighting can reduce a lot of work for the crew. But it must be admitted that the long-term cloudy is like the lingering gloom that has been shrouded in the sky over the entire crew. Today, the sun finally came out, falling on each of the different faces, just like smiling faces. Steven got up early in the morning and started preparing for todays filming work. When he walked to the crew, he saw the brilliant sun and the tension on the corners of his mouth could not help but relax. It''s all relaxed. In fact, since Hugo and Steven "talked" a few days ago, although Steven is still very emotional, he is still sensitive when shooting many scenes that reproduce history, but it is clear that Stevens whole persons spirit ''God relaxed, he was able to regulate his emotions well, and would not interrupt the shooting because of his emotional breakdown. This was a relief for the entire crew. Know that as the helm of the crew, the director''s emotions have an impact on the entire crew. But now it has finally changed, making the efficiency of the crew work quietly improved. Steven walked in the direction of the camera. When passing by the actors dressing area, the actors all raised their hands and waved. It was said hello. Steven nodded in response, just as he was going to continue to move forward. When I moved forward, I seemed to see something, and then I took two steps back, looked carefully, and asked in a loud voice, "Hugo, are you drinking? The sun has just risen and you started drinking?" At this moment, Hugo was wearing a black''colored'' overcoat and sitting on a chair, playing with Liam in front of him, but there was indeed a short glass cup on his left hand with brown inverted. The''white'' liquid is obviously whiskey. Since that conversation, Steven and Hugos communication has unknowingly increased. Although Steven is still reluctant to greet him when Hugo is wearing a Nazi uniform, but otherwise At the time, the two people will still talk a few words. Hugo glanced at Steven with a depressed expression, "Do you think I would?" "I think the whole crew is envious of you." Steven retorted unhappily, "I started working early in the morning while drinking. This is my dream." As a result, the surrounding staff all chuckled lightly. , Maybe it is the relationship of sunshine, today the crew ushered in long-lost laughter, which is really rare. "I told you before that for the sake of sex, I drink every day, and this is what you agree to." Hugo said helplessly, "I personally don''t drink well, and I dont like to drink. Its not a job requirement, so I dont want to bear this sin." "We can change." Liam, who was sitting across from Hugo, suddenly said, causing the stylist behind him to laugh without holding back the flutter. As we all know, alcohol''jing'' can make people''s reactions slow. At the same time, alcohol''s''jing'' is also a means of recreation and venting. It can be included in the content of entertainment projects. In any workplace, it is not necessary to drink alcohol to work. Allowed, this is not a performance of professionalism. For the actor''s job that requires concentration, drinking on the set is even more contemptible. But obviously, Hugo started to "drink" blatantly, and the staff did not complain. This is indeed very serious. strangeness. In fact, this is the same as smoking. It is Hugo''s setting for the role and **** of A''Meng. On the one hand, A''Meng is the supreme existence in the concentration camp, so he is too boring to do nothing all day long, drunk and dream of death. In addition to drinking is drinking, and the game of shooting and killing Jews is also a pasture under extreme boredom. At the same time, drinking is a means by A''Meng to hide his humble background. It can be said to be courageous or to cultivate temperament. In short, wine''s essence, like cigarettes, has become one of the fixed accessories of A''Meng. On the other hand, it is a manifestation of the conflict after A''Meng''s love for Shanghai Lun. Hugo''s plan is that A''Meng''s drink will increase little by little. This is a kind of escalation of A''Meng''s inner struggle. The silent manifestation, this may not be written in the script, and it is not obvious in the film, but it plays a very important role in shaping the role of Hugo. When A''meng realized that he really loved Shanghai Lun, his dependence on the spirit of wine became more obvious, because he knew that this was an impossible love, and he couldn''t directly express it, wine. Fine anesthesia is the only way out. After Hugo told Steven of his thoughts, Steven did not hesitate too much, and directly nodded in agreement. Although it was not normal to let Hugo drink and work all day, Steven was willing to believe in the rain. Result in the degree of dedication to the work. The fact is also true. When Joseph learned that Hugo was drinking for a role, his jaw almost fell off. "Yes, I agree, but now you just wake up and start drinking?" Steven thinks this is really unbelievable. Only the old drunkard who has been drinking for many years will drink alcohol early in the morning. ''Start the day''s schedule, not coffee. "Have you had breakfast?" Hugo spread out his hands to express helplessness, "Of course, sandwiches with two''chicken'' eggs, and a cup of cow''s milk." The combination of his words seemed very happy after Steven''s surprise, which made even Mu also feel happy. Can''t help but laugh, but Hugo is very innocent, "Guys, please, I''m not a drunkard." Everyone ignored Hugo, but looked at the wine glass beside him: facts are speaking. Hugo originally wanted to open his mouth to explain, but in the end he shook his head and said with a gloomy look, "Do you know? You will know after I started shooting. I was forced to drink for work. This is not a thing. Things to enjoy, for me." The expression of "everyone is drunk and I am alone" made Steven laugh, then turned around and stepped forward again, and walked towards the camera. The reason why Hugo endured the stomach upset and started drinking early in the morning was naturally for acting. Hugo needs to film two important scenes tonight. One is a scene where he and Schindler played by Liam talked directly. Schindler came to persuade him for the indiscriminate killing of the innocent by Amon. To learn to be tolerant, Schindler knew that A''mon likes to drink, so he deliberately got drunk, and finally A''mon, who was so drunk, was successfully persuaded; in another scene, he was finally suppressed. I lived in my heart for Helen''s love and went to see her in the cellar where Helen lived, but it turned into violence. After all, Ah Meng still couldn''t truly show his inner emotions. The second scene is estimated to be a bit difficult to film tonight. If it is filmed tomorrow, then Hugo will still have to get up early in the morning and start drinking. The main reason is that Hugo knows that his drinking is not good. He can''t pour a large amount of alcohol in one breath. It will make his reaction slow, and it will really delay the filming progress of the crew. Therefore, Hugo can only drink in a gradual and orderly manner to deepen his drunken state bit by bit without affecting the shooting situation during the day. At the same time, when the shooting of the night scene at night begins, his head will also enter a''chaotic'' chaos. State, but being able to stay awake enough, this is good for shooting. This can be considered a solution. It can be said that for the role of A''meng'', Hugo really devoted himself to presenting this role as truely as possible from the inside to the outside. For Hugo, he started drinking early in the morning, which is really a torment. He still prefers to start a brand new day with coffee more than the essence of alcohol. Of course, this is only the beginning of the suffering. In the next day, Hugo will hold a glass of wine at the end of each scene, just like drinking a traditional Chinese medicine. Increase the amount of alcohol". When night fell, Hugo finally vomited in the bathroom because he had drunk too much, but the work still had to continue, otherwise Hugo''s whole day''s efforts would be useless. So after washing his face with cold water and drinking a small half glass of whiskey, Hugo went back to the shooting. Steven looked at Hugos staggering pace and couldnt help being a little worried. He had confirmed Hugos status three times before and after. Hugo gave a positive answer, but he still had to confirm it again, "Hugo , Are you sure there is no problem?" "Of course, just to wait for this scene, isn''t it?" Hugo tried to clear his head, because he couldn''t be completely drunk, he still had lines to recite. For Hugo''s affirmative answer Steven can only put himself into work. After making sure that everyone is ready, Steven called "start". Amon, Schindler and Helen stood on the balcony. After Helen filled the two mens glasses with wine, he turned and left with two empty wine bottles. Schindler held the wine glass with his right hand holding the cigarette, and sat down on the single cane chair, "Happy party, A''mon, thank you." A''Meng'' held a wine glass in his right hand, his shirt was opened with three buttons, and he leaned against the railing, his head hung down and did not speak, but his body shook slightly, as if he would fall when a gust of wind blows. The result was indeed the case. As soon as Ah Meng''s center of gravity was sitting backward, the whole person fell directly to the ground. The wine glass in his right hand slammed on the ground, and he instinctively enjoyed the left hand to pull on the railing, but Because the reaction was too slow to hold, so the whole person smashed to the ground fiercely, and the terrible muffled noise could even be heard. When everyone in the crew saw Hugo''s embarrassed flick, many people gritted their teeth and closed their eyes. Even if Hugo doesn''t hurt, they all hurt for Hugo. Steven was hesitating whether he should call "pause" to confirm Hugo''s state, but saw that Hugo did not faint completely, but still moved. He remembered what Hugo said before the filming started, " Don''t pause before I ask for help." Steven hesitated, clenched his fists hard, and stood still and watched the changes nervously without any further action. Chapter 338： King of the Night "Fun party, A''mon, thank you." Before Schindler''s words fell, A''mon fell to the ground and felt embarrassed, but Schindler did not reach out to him. Instead, he placed his left hand on the back of the long wicker chair next to the single wicker chair, and drank a snort of brandy freely, "Why drink those machine oils?" Schindler vaguely looked at A''mon. ''At a glance, but in order to conceal the''waves'' of his inner emotions, he turned his head and looked at the''playground'' of the concentration camp next to him, "I always give you good stuff, and your liver is almost like explosives. ''It exploded." A''meng did not hesitate any image problems. He supported his hands on the ground, bent his knees, and staggered forward twice in a dog-climbing style, grabbed the handle of the wicker chair with his left hand, and staggered to support himself. Got up, then moved his hips awkwardly, and sat down on the wicker chair heavily, "You know, I look at you," A''mon leaned his back on the wicker chair, and Xinde Le sat face to face, said vaguely, "I watch you..." Then he put his feet on the wicker chair, lying on the wicker chair in a enchanting posture, using himself dimly. His eyes looked at Schindler, "You never get drunk. Oh, then, that is real control. Control is power, and that is power." A''mon''s vague words made Schindler alert. He subconsciously raised his left hand and placed it under his nose and rubbed it gently, trying to hide the tense muscles around his mouth in this way. ''Meat''. Schindler looked at A''mon, who was sweating profusely in front of him. His hair was completely messy and lost its original shape. It slumped on his forehead like a ball of water, neater than Schindler. In a correct image, A''meng is like fished out of a river. But under the messy hair, the deep eyes of A''meng perfectly blended into the darkness of the night''s color, with a faint light faintly, and the room was exposed. The light outlines the handsome face of A''meng with light and shadow. The straight nose, the thin lips with a sense of sex, and the shallow stubble are like a masterpiece of God. Unbuttoned shirts can make people vaguely see the protruding beer belly, but they can also make people see the sexual chest, which is full of a fatal temptation. The confusion power, and the soul-absorbing light in those eyes reminded Schindler of Lucifer, the fallen angel. Schindler had to look away, drank a sip of wine to cover up his inner panic, lest the eyes fall on him, "So the Jews are afraid of us?" He tried to change the subject, using " The word "we" refers to ourselves as A''Meng''s companion. A''Meng''s eyelids drooped slightly because of drunkenness, with a lazy but deadly sense of danger, gleaming in the dark, he curled his lips and said disdainfully, "They will be afraid, it is because of us. Have the power to kill." Then he picked up the glass that had only one-third of the wine left in his hand because of the fall, and drank it habitually in his mouth. "Yes, we have the right to kill people at will." After Schindler adjusted his mood, he looked back at A''mon who seemed to fall asleep at any time, and said in his own language, "Someone commits a crime, he It should be known that we can sentence him to death, and we can enjoy this kind of pleasure. Or execute it by hand, which is more enjoyable." Schindler said to himself, "but that is not power, it is justice, and it is different from power. " A''Meng'' did not answer, he just looked into the distance in a''mysterious'' and''Meng'', his slow brain obviously began to tie knots because of the intrusion of wine''jing''. Schindler had to slow down his speech, as if a psychiatrist was performing hypnosis, "Power is sufficient reason to kill a person, but not to kill." "Do you think that is power?" A''mon finally reacted. He turned to look at Schindler, his lazy eyes lifted up slightly, as if a sharp blade pierced into Schindler''s. Schindler''s heart palpitated. Schindler kept reminding himself that A''mon is now in a drunk state and speaks unconsciously, so there is no need to be afraid, so he forced himself to move closer and stared at A''mon''s eyes, "The Emperor''s Power is like this. A thief was escorted to the emperor, crawling on the ground, begging for mercy, he knew he could not escape death." Schindler tried to catch A''mon''s attention with the change of his speech speed, but However, he saw A''Meng''s amber eyes pick up slightly, as if he was aware of the truth, and his heartbeat suddenly missed a beat. He had to press his lips slightly, "However... The emperor pardoned him." Schindler noticed that A''Meng''s eyes seemed to be silent again, which made him brave again, "This is a man not worth killing, so he released him." Ah Meng did not speak, he looked deeply at Schindler in front of him, his eyes only locked Schindlers eyes, and he turned slightly, as if looking at every subtlety in Schindlers pupils. Variety. This made all the cold''hairs'' on Schindler''s back stand up, and the threat of death at this moment was unprecedented close to the aorta of his neck. The unruly and dangerous A''mon'' in front of him made him unpredictable, as if the next In seconds, A''meng will suddenly violent, and then reap his life. The quiet silence almost condensed the air, which caused Schindler''s heartbeat to start to accelerate uncontrollably. After almost half a century, A''mon''s thin''lips'' opened slightly, and his voice was low and hoarse. "I think you are drunk." This sentence was like a bullet, and it concentrated Schindlers heart fiercely, causing Schindlers pupils to shrink quickly, but he immediately realized that his changes seemed to be seen by A''meng. In his eyes, he was like an ant between the palms of A''meng. But at this time, Schindler had no retreat, he had to continue forward and stick to his plan to the end, otherwise, it would be a disaster. "That''s power! A''Meng''." Schindler did not respond to A''Meng'' positively, but repeated it firmly and heavily, "That''s power!" A Meng did not answer, he just looked at Schindler like this, his eyes seemed to be deeply engraved in Schindlers pupils. Schindler stepped back slowly, leaning back on the back of his chair, feeling his sweat-soaked back, he kept reminding himself: The demon in front of him was drunk and drunk! Then Schindler tried to keep it up. Calmly said, "The benevolent A''mon''." Schindler bet right. The smile on the corner of AMengs mouth rose little by little, and then it bloomed proudly in the middle of the night like a flower, opening up completely. I saw Ah Meng lowered his eyes and thought carefully, as if he was thinking about the meaning of Schindlers words. A Meng suddenly realized that if he had this kind of power, then he was in Schindlers mouth. The emperor. Emperor, this seems pretty good. So, Ah Meng raised his eyes and looked at Schindler again, as if he were the king of a country, and pointed to Schindler, "I forgive you." Pardon Schindler for his rude sins, just like the emperor above him. This made Ah Meng feel the unprecedented power and the power to firmly control the power in his hands, so he laughed, laughed boldly and wildly, and then took a little bit of wine in the left hand glass and drank it. Exhausted. The filming of this scene has ended, but Stevens interruption of filming still did not come. Hugo has always been immersed in the state of the role, but since there are no more lines, Hugo cant. Continuing on, he took his gaze and looked in the direction of the camera, then raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in a calm tone, "I think you are drunk." When this sentence came out, Steven''s "card" rang in an instant, but there was still no one talking at the scene, only the trivial sound of the camera stopping. The corners of Hugo''s mouth rose up, and he said lazily and tiredly, "Relax, I forgive you." This little humor made many staff members relax and chuckle. Although the crew has been on for almost fifty days, and Hugo has been in the role of Amon-Goss for a long time, people are still admired by Hugos performances. Hugo tonight is like the king of the night, he is slightly drunk, he is lazy, he is dangerous, his sense of''sex'', he is terrible, and he holds all the atmosphere of the scene firmly in his hands with every move. , The feeling of thorns and gratitude that the tip of the knife is close to the pupil makes everyone stand up collectively, being forced by Hugo''s powerful aura so that they dare not even breathe too hard. At this moment, even without Hugo''s explanation, everyone understands why Hugo started drinking early in the morning today. When the filming of this scene started, the decadent, unruly but lazy and dangerous atmosphere in Hugo was Under the rendering of the dark night, it is truly and accurately displayed in everyone''s sight. Hugos brain becomes sluggish because of the essence of alcohol, but it will not really fall into a state of drunkenness and cause the chaos of the lines. This control is amazing, and even more important. Yes, Hugo''s dedication and dedication are admirable. "If someone tells Hugo to play big names later, I will be the first to call him wrong." Steven smiled and teased. Hugo is not wearing a uniform at this time, and the scene is not that heavy, so Steven Also thought to make a joke. This made everyone at the scene chuckle. But Hugo still lay lazily on the wicker chair and shook his head, "No, no, you are wrong. Today is the real performance of my big-name game, drinking and filming blatantly on the set. ? I''m probably the only one." This ridicule was the real lively atmosphere, and everyone burst into laughter. Hugo only feels that his head is really too heavy. After he gets drunk, he has to work hard to stay awake and filming. This is not an easy task. Besides, he is not a good drinker, even after this period. The same is true for time exercise. Therefore, Hugo had to raise her voice to interrupt everyones laughter, "If you dont mind, can we continue shooting? Because I dont know when I will suddenly start vomiting..." Hugo said. Without falling, he had a premonitory reaction of vomiting. That strong alcohol rushed up from his stomach, but Hugo knew that if he vomited out now, it would be more difficult for the next shooting, so he bit The urge to vomit was suppressed abruptly. All the staff at the scene stared dumbfounded and watched Hugo''s entire face wrinkled. The pain was really unbearable to look directly at, but Hugo squeezed it down and sat back in his chair. On his back, I wiped the sweat from his forehead with his right hand. As soon as his face changed, he became the terrible Amon-Goss again, and said lazily, "Should I call to start? ?" In an instant, this strong contrast made the scene silent. Chapter 339： Music power Hugo was sitting on the back chair, and excitedly opened the gift he just received. His expression of impatientness looked like a three-year-old child sitting in front of the Christmas tree. This made Joseph laugh dumbstruck, "You really Do you like it that much? I haven''t heard the name of this band." "Joe? What a beautiful band this is! You should really listen to this album with me." Hugo looked at Joseph with a dissatisfaction, but his movements did not stop, and quickly Take out the cassette. In fact, in the 21st century, cassette tapes have basically disappeared, and even the sales of CDs are declining. As a generation of the new century, Hugo is more familiar with digital audio sources, so when you see cassette tapes with a historical retro taste Hugo is still a little curious. At present, the shooting of "Schindler''s List" is coming to an end, and there are still two insignificant parts of Hugo''s scene, which can be officially finished. However, Hugo did not leave the crew early, but chose to stay, waiting for the entire crew to finish together, and then return to Los Angeles together. As the drama is nearing the end, Hugo can finally relax completely, but now the more difficult problem is to let A''mon-Gos root out of Hugo''s heart bit by bit. This is an incomparable one. arduous task. In order to divert his attention, music is obviously a wise choice, so Joseph made a special trip to purchase the album as a gift in accordance with Hugo''s request. "Aha!" When Hugo saw the cover on the cassette, he couldn''t help but laughed. The cover turned out to be two men with Chiguo holding their upper bodies kissing. It turned out to be a suede band (suede) he was familiar with. Hugo couldn''t wait to put the cassette into the Walkman, "Do you want to enjoy it together?" Hugo took the earplugs, gave one to Joseph, and asked. Joseph stood there hesitating for a long time, then sat down beside Hugo and took the earplugs. The goatskin band was founded in 1989. When njn0 debuted, many people thought that they could only release one album at most, but the facts proved that this idea was wrong. In the following ten years, goatskin The band became one of the most influential British bands in the 1990s and made an immeasurable contribution to British indie rock music. Until lj2014, the goatskin band was considered one of the greatest bands after Smith. . Throughout the 1990s, British rock formed a powerful storm all over the world. It was the Stone Rose band that appeared in 1989 to''enlighten'' this storm, but it was the goatskin band that really kicked off the storm. 1993-the album of the same name "suede" released in March this year is generally considered to be the beginning of the British rock storm in the 1990s. The "sexual" appearance and singing voice of the lead singer Brett-Anderson (brett.), coupled with the unique arrangement of the composing genius Bernard Butler (berler) and a seductive and smooth colorful guitar, outlines the band''s The''yin'', the decadent and the''color'' color made the band instantly ascend to the palace of rock classics. The goatskin band has been a band that has always had a distinctive color in the wave of rock and roll that has revived in recent years. The style is bold, mysterious, eerie, sexual, lively, arrogant, and popular. The maverick attitude prevented the band from achieving any results in the first four years after its establishment. Newspapers, magazines, British audiences, agents, and record companies did not think they could achieve good results because the performance was lacklustre and uncharming. , The style trend is also extremely boring, their public performances are even more horrible, and the audience does not support it at all. However, beginning in 1992, the development of rock music has become a situation in which the prosperity must decline, and the poor will change. The diversification of rock began to sprout in the underground rock circle, and the unique style of bands such as goatskin gradually attracted the attention of the public. Power, their live performances began to attract more and more music lovers, and the mainstream media unanimously focused their attention on goatskin. Before the goatskin album of the same name was released, the British mainstream media reported great expectations for this album, which was hailed as''sex''. The most anticipated album after the pistol band released the album "Don''t Care About Nonsense (ihe. in l977. In March, after the release of the "Goatskin" album, it really lived up to expectations. It was acclaimed by all walks of life. The album achieved record results and easily won the championship, far surpassing the second-ranked competitor hip-hop band (.). Sales four times as much; it also became the fastest-selling album since Frank went to the Hollywood choir in 1984 (fra0. Records-the UK''s gold record certification is 100,000 copies. The birth of the goatskin band also officially opened the most glorious rock decade in the history of music. The goatskin band represents a new decadent demon''yan'' rock style, gorgeous and popular arrangement, the lead singer Bright''s sick demon''yan'' and arrogant poignant beauty have won a round of applause, their music is deep Influenced by British punk and gorgeous rock, both hard and soft, in the album "Goatskin", eleven songs are almost the first classics, and they have also become an indispensable important to embellish the brilliant rock decade. One member. Listening to the familiar music coming from the earplugs, Hugo only felt comfortable all over his body. After arriving in Los Angeles in 1992, Hugo was very uncomfortable without the company of music, especially when he stored it in his portable music player. Thousands of songs can be immersed in music anytime, anywhere, and now those classic songs have not even appeared, which makes Hugo quite frustrated. The music of the goatskin band is not only''color'', but also represents a period of time. Almost every rock band has experienced a stage of decadence and''confusion'', which is like the colorful and yellowing period of the spring Like memory, it will always be the most special mark in life. Hugo is naturally no exception. Just hearing the first song on the album "So Young (s0. Hugo has a clear picture in his mind. It was a stage built from a small mound. There were three children playing in the mud and two idlers with their hands on their chests watching the excitement. poison. The guitarist Zhang Xiaoye who Pin took away broke out immediately, pointing at the two idlers and shouting "Do you know what rock and roll is?" The two middle-aged men shook their heads innocently, and then turned away sullenly. "At least our performance can be watched by all ages." Hugo''s answer at the time emerged in his mind, causing all the other members of the band to be dumbfounded. Hugo closed his eyes involuntarily, savoring Bright''s fascinating and gorgeous voice dancing lightly on his eardrums. The passage of time has become unimportant. The beating and series of musical notes and musical notes let the fine sand of time fall slowly, and then disappear silently between the melody. After the side a is played, you can enjoy it quietly. Was interrupted. Hugo turned his head to look at Joseph sitting next to him, and said with a smile, "How about it, this is called enjoyment." Because he played the role of Amen, Hugo hasn''t seen the eyebrows for a long time. With such a clear smile, those eyes full of evil aura regained their original look. Joseph''s serious expression couldn''t help but relax a lot. "Are you sure you are in your current state, to act in the remaining two scenes, there is no problem?" Hugo curled his lips, "Don''t worry, the remaining two scenes are far-sighted, and the expression requirements are not so delicate." The performance experience of "Schindler''s List" is strictly speaking a breakthrough in the true sense of his past four movies. It is more difficult than the rival drama of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and more difficult than the performance of "Night Sleep in Seattle". Too deep to be difficult, that kind of inner struggle and entanglement penetrated into Hugo''s bones. Although Hugo is smiling happily now, he knows that it will take a long time for him to truly get out of the influence of this scene. Therefore, it is estimated that Hugo will not accept a new script for some time, and he needs to adjust it. It turns out that acting is also a physical activity. "I think I probably know why you like this album so much." Joseph took the earplug from his right ear and handed it to Hugo. "When you are filming, I can enjoy this album alone." This made Hugo chuckle, and Joseph went on to say, "Their music has the power to infect people''s hearts. Although I can''t say anything specific, after all, I''m not a guy who engages in music, but I like it very much. Yes, I like it very much." Hugo immediately smiled triumphantly. Sharing music with friends is also a happy thing. Music has this ability. This is why Hugo has such a good relationship with Neal, Pedro, Green and others. one. "I have heard this kind of power in your music. Now I really feel that you should be a singer." Joseph nodded slightly and said with certainty. Since last years audition for "Scent of a Woman", Hugo wrote "Second Chance (. for the first time. This is the first time that Joseph has such a firm idea, because he can feel Hugos approach to music. The enthusiasm of Hugo can be felt when Hugo devotes himself to the performance, and it can also be felt when listening to the goatskin band music just now. Hugo shrugged, the smile on the corner of his mouth was full of confidence, "I''m working hard, am I not?" "But I think your band''s progress doesn''t seem to be very good." Joseph thought of the band Hugo had played in the past two months, but there seemed to be no further news. Hugo expressed helplessness, "We have never found a suitable drummer and keyboard player, so we can''t count as a band at all." "I know that drummers are indispensable. You know, guitars, basses, drums, and so on." Although Joseph doesn''t know much about the band, he still knows the basics. After all, the rock''n'' roll trend has swept through the past few years. All America, "But the keyboardist?" Chapter 340： Keyboard player "I know that nowadays the band is basically equipped with drummers, guitarists, and bassists, but I always feel that the band should be more diversified. The keyboard''s sound''color'' is rich and colorful, which can give the music more changes and Elements can also free the band from the shackles and create its own''color'' color." This is Hugo''s answer to Joseph''s question. This is the idea that Hugo came up with after participating in the rock night. Hugo has come into contact with a wide variety of music, even if it is limited to the rock genre, it also includes the second one from the seventies to the twenty-first century. Ten years of diversified music genres, in Hugo''s cognition, a band should not be bound by the so-called "style", but should develop its own music based on its own band''s style and characteristics. Neliang is great, but not everyone can copy Kurt Cobains; The Beatles are great, but its not easy to find another John Lennon and Paul McCartney in the world thing. If anyone is willing to look back at Michael Jacksons music career, he will find this point. In Michaels music career, he developed his own unique music style, including moon walks, music videos, and "tremor" that affect the future. The innovation of the entire music''tide'' flow has made him among the great ranks. Therefore, when Hugo formed a band of his own, he couldn''t help but start thinking about it. Their band should have its own style, and rock shouldn''t be music that is only confined to the guitar strings. Rock music should also open its chest to accept more new things, so as to form a unique style of each band, such as rap rock, such as metal core, such as industrial metal, such as post-junk rock, such as Say alternative rock. In fact, this is the new metal rock. If new metal music is strictly defined, it means that the distorted tone and extreme volume of traditional heavy metal music are retained, and hip-hop, rap and other more melodic main parts are mixed. New The tone "color" of metal music and heavy metal must be more vigorous and original, because the new metal guitar part is not as complicated as in heavy metal music, and its position has been greatly weakened. New metal is a very general term. Broadly speaking, it includes almost all the new heavy music forms that emerged in the 1990s. The authoritative medias interpretation of this is anger metal. Compared with traditional heavy metal, more band members instill in the music. The elements of anger and rage, and the media through which the players express this thought are different and rich. This also makes the new metal music form a colorful style. Until 2014, it did not form an independent and special music. style. In the long history of music, new metal music has always been very controversial, because it has no technological breakthroughs, no complicated arrangements, and has not yet formed a truly independent unified music style, with its diverse and rich characteristics. ''Lose'' has also become its weakness that causes controversy. But it is undeniable that the contribution of new metal music to music diversification is irreplaceable. The application of electronic music, the use of guitars, and the creation of arrangements have all contributed to the development of music in the 21st century. Impact. In fact, the biggest contribution of new metal music is to surpass the impact of metal''waves'' and death''s''waves'' on mainstream music, and truly impact rock music into the mainstream market. Linkin Park, Slipknot () The success made people re-recognize rock and roll, and then began to understand the classic bands like Guns and Roses, Pandora (pmena), Cohen Band), and this has truly entered the rock world of torrents, death, avant-garde, and heavy metal. . There are many diehard metal rock fans who have violently criticized the new metal music, and even think it is a kind of injury and insult to rock. They have never been willing to admit the status of the new metal music. But in Hugo''s view, this view is incorrect. It is most important to have a heart that truly loves music and a passion for pursuing music. Then the role of new metal music in the history of rock and roll development is also the most important thing. Will be recognized. What''s more, after entering the 21st century, heavy metal rock has brought a new wave of wave and tide, in which new metal music also has an inestimable promotion effect. Not to mention that in the music environment of the 21st century, the diversity of music has developed to a new stage, and the historical status of new metal music has become clearer. So when the band was formed, Hugo communicated his thoughts with Neil and Pedro. Originally, Hugo thought this process would be very difficult. After all, Hugo enjoyed it once during the last rock night. "Thousand-futures refer to" treatment, but unexpectedly, Neal and Pedro both expressed strong agreement with Hugo''s ideas. Neal and Pedro were amazed by Hugos performance in the creation of the song "Sterling the Hero...", and they were also very curious about whether they would form their own unique music if more elements were added to rock and roll. style. At this point in time in 1992 and 1993, the technological innovation of rock reached a brand new bottleneck. The role of the guitar was amplified as never before. This also made the development path of each rock band quite consistent: constantly crafting their own technology. , Pursue the complexity of the arrangement, and at the same time make music production lose innovation. Hugo, Neil, Pedro, and Fukugin are actually musicians who have been affected in this way. They have never relaxed in their own technical practice, so several people have played with each other around the skill part. When discussing music, everyone always thinks about making music into a "flower" pattern, which on the contrary loses the most essential thing of music. In Hugo''s creativity, if you can open your mind and re-read rock and roll from a different perspective, you can indeed see a brand new world. Both Neil and Pedro seemed eager to try this. Not to mention whether they can innovate a brand-new music genre or create a new history of music, just say that they will be an unforgettable experience in their pursuit of music. This is also the reason why they always insist on wandering in the music world, because They love music so much and are willing to accept all challenges. The keyboard has always been neglected among traditional metal rock bands, especially the electronic piano, which they think is simply a sacrilege to rock music. But in fact, the earliest heavy metal bands, such as the black "color" Sabbath (. sahhath, Zeppelin (led.)) used a lot of keyboards, and the deep purple band (deep. Purpde) was directly equipped in the band. A full-time keyboard player, there are also a lot of keyboard solo in the song. For the new metal rock, the keyboard is not an indispensable instrument, but it can indeed enrich the creation of melody and the color of the sound, which is a very color complement to a band. A good keyboard player can bring richer effects to the whole band, sometimes it is impossible to achieve pure guitar and drums. In fact, the goatskin band also joined a full-time keyboard player in the later period, Neil Cording (.), this keyboard player became a member of the band in 1996, and at the same time gave the band a new breath, marking the goatskin Changes in the bands musical style Therefore, Hugo believes that the band still needs a keyboard player, maybe not a full-time keyboard player, can part-time other instruments, but must be a keyboard, which is a kind of enrichment for the whole band. Neil and Pedro also nodded in agreement. Of course, compared to keyboard players, the lack of drummers is fatal. This is also the fundamental reason why Hugo''s three-member band has never made a trip. Joseph didn''t know much about the music style and other issues, but he was deeply touched by Hugo''s "giving more changes and elements to music", "It is indeed a bold decision to join the keyboard." Joseph nodded to express his surprise, and then casually said, "Alfonso is an outstanding keyboard player. He once told me that he wants to be a member of a rock band, but obviously the keyboard technology helps I didnt have anything to do, so I started learning guitar." "What? You mean Alfonso Lopez?" The speaker didnt want to hear it. Hugo was stunned. Alfonso was the salesman who bought the car last time. Melody guitarist, just like me." "Yes, he has been learning the guitar for some years, but when he was a child, he learned the keyboard." Joseph also noticed Hugo''s excitement and couldn''t help but raised his head. "He plays the keyboard very well, but I don''t know what the technique is. No, I dont quite understand this kind of professional matter." A bold idea flashed in Hugo''s mind, "Joe, do you say Alfonso would like to join our band?" "You mean quit your job and settle down to make music?" Joseph opened his mouth slightly, a little uncertain. "Yes After this time, I dont want to appear in movies anymore in the short term. You know, the brain is messed up. So I think, if possible, form a band, and then Practice, perform around, and enjoy the fun of music. In fact, Hugo wanted to do this last year, but at that time he didnt have enough capital, let alone a band, so he chose to be a down-to-earth one. A good actor. But now, he needs to rest for a while, and the band can also be formed, so when not embarking on a journey at this time, how long will he have to wait? "However, I guess it is not easy for us to have income. You know, there are so many underground rock bands, and there are definitely not a few bands that show off but never get the chance. So..." It is a huge challenge to let Alfonso give up his current stable working environment and devote himself to the road of chasing music dreams again. If you are any person, you will hesitate. Joseph thought slightly, "If it were Alfonso three years ago, he would agree without hesitation, but now, I am not sure." Time always makes people change, even if it is a partner who grew up together. The same is true, "However, I will ask him. Of course, even if he agrees, he should pass your audition, right?" "Of course, we still value technology very much." Hugo looked at the cassette tape of the goatskin band in his hand, and his mood started flying involuntarily. Chapter 341： Airport containment The long-distance flight across the Atlantic made Hugo sleep so silly that when Hugo stepped on the ground of Los Angeles International Airport, he felt his feet as if they were stepping on a cotton flower, soft and soft. The ground is not strong enough, but looking at the bright sunshine outside the airport, which is completely different from''Bo''lan, still makes people feel involuntarily flying. Hugo stretched out a big lazy waist, "I still like Los Angeles, and I feel much more comfortable looking at the sky." "Then you should settle in Miami." Joseph stood by and waited for his luggage. Although the crime rate in Miami is still high today, Miamis beaches are indeed resorts. Few people can refuse the beaches and seas of Miami. ''Waves'' and sunshine. At this time Steven Spielberg, Liam Yiliansen, Ben Kingsley and others, the entire "Schindler''s List" crew were all standing around relaxedly, chatting with a smile on their faces. After seventy-one days of arduous struggle, the film finally announced its completion, and the 1993 calendar was pushed from mid-March to the end of May. The pace of summer has left its mark on the streets and lanes of the City of Angels. Up. It was a hot summer when I left when I was reluctant in winter, and it made everyone smile when they looked at the big boxes of winter clothes. After ending the depressive journey of the entire movie, the burden on everyone''s shoulders was removed, and the whole person became relaxed in an instant. Even Steven is no longer a tight look, all the time. They all talked and laughed with the crew members, which filled the plane back with uninterrupted laughter. "Hey, boy, this time has been really hard." A voice interrupted Hugo and Josephs small chat, and when he looked back, it was Ben Kingsley, the''sexual'' arrogant actor. The talent shown in the whole shooting process is amazing. Of course, the more important thing is Hugo''s dedication, which is a very valuable asset for any actor. Hugo smiled and replied, "This is my job, isn''t it?" "This shows that the pay is worth the money, and it also proves that my vision is correct." Steven''s figure walked from behind, and the weight between his brows was also dissipated a little bit by the California sunshine. . "Your focus should be the second half." Ben laughed haha, gave Steven a hug, and then greeted Hugo and walked in Liam''s direction. Steven looked at Hugo seriously. This is not the first time he has looked at Hugo, and I believe it will not be the last, but he still cant believe that the night king who was in the crew a few days ago shows that There is a completely different side. For any actor, malleable **** is a very important trait. The actor can show colorful characteristics in front of the camera, which is decisive for the actor''s career, and handsome guys are beautiful. The reason why it is difficult for women to break through is because their appearance limits the plasticity. But obviously, this is not the case with Hugo. Hugos amber color eyes, which were condensed into fossils like BC, contain deep and color colors that people will never be able to touch through, and the explosive and restrained performance style can be easily retracted. It is even more applauding. Steven didn''t know why he suddenly thought of Catherine Hepburn, an inexplicable inspiration. "You have proven yourself." Steven said to Hugo, but he did not say specifically what Hugo proved. It proved the falsehood of the rumors after the Golden Globes, or proved people''s talent for Hugo''s acting skills. The view all the time may prove that Hugo is also capable of playing a variety of roles. "Thanks to your color performance, our shooting went very smoothly, and even excitement gave out infinite potential..." Steven saw that Hugo opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he raised his hand to stop Hugo, "I know you want to be humble. This is also one of your good qualities. But your good looks is commendable. "Steven doesn''t have a lot of "flowers" and a lot of messy talk. Those compliments can be said slowly after the promotion period, but this simple word of praise is definitely from the heart. By this time Joseph had already gone to chat with another producer on the crew, Catherine Kennedy, and he wisely left the chat space to Hugo and Steven. Hugo watched the crew began to push the carts one after another. He and Steven looked around and slowly followed, "Although you must have heard this many times, the truth is indeed In this way, I have always wanted to be able to cooperate with you, so it is indeed an honor for me to be able to realize my wish this time." Steven could clearly see the sincerity in Hugos eyes, he inevitably smiled triumphantly, "I know this is the truth." Hugo couldnt help but laugh, "It seems that Im going back and I should ask again. Green had a meal and thanked him for recommending me such an actor who was so''sweet''." "It seems that Green shouldn''t be short of dinner these days." Hugo said jokingly. He should also invite Green to a meal. While they were speaking, the light in front of them suddenly lit up. Hugo and Steven looked back in the direction of the light, and then the light burst out in an instant, a whole silver screen of light. It was like a curtain of water, smashed towards the face fiercely, even though Hugo had gone through several such big battles, his eyes were still pierced by the light, and he closed his eyes involuntarily. There were countless light spots chasing in the black''color'' world, and the temperature of the flash made Hugo''s face feel the slight heat. Obviously, this is the fact that the media has set aside the "door" array. What''s going on? "Schindler''s List" was so low-key when it went out, and the media were generally not optimistic. During the whole shooting process, they stayed comfortably in''Bo''lan, as if isolated from the world. No media paid more attention to this crew. So when the crew came back today, why suddenly there was a big battle to greet them? Or did they greet the crew of "Schindler''s List", but Madonna ()? Hugo opened his eyes slightly and saw that he was half a step behind Steven. He quickly followed, and then saw reporters swarming up quickly-they weren''t for Madonna. Steven has seen this type of battle countless times, so he skillfully raised his right hand, reached his head, and then walked forward quickly-the crew of "Schindler''s List" currently does not have Plan to accept any interviews. But the reporters obviously won''t give up easily. They all tried their best to squeeze in, and then drilled the camera in their hands from all angles, hoping to capture the first-hand picture. Hugo just glanced through the gap. There were almost twenty reporters in front of him. It didn''t sound like a lot of them, but they all rushed up together and blocked him. The power gap was still very obvious. Steven obviously did not expect so many reporters to come to pick up the plane, so he did not arrange bodyguards at all, and now he can only rely on his own strength to break through. The surrounding reporters kept asking nonsense such as how is the progress of the filming this time, what do you think about the prospects of the film..., how is the crew getting along... and so on, Steven remained indifferent and continued to move forward. . But after only a few steps, Steven discovered that the reporters did not entangle too much. This is not the style of Los Angeles reporters. You must know that these reporters do not stop at their goals. Even when they are surrounded by bodyguards, reporters will Followed to the last moment, until they drove away, the reporter would still hold the camera and press the fast''door'' in the back of the car frantically. Immediately, Steven discovered the cause of the abnormality. The reporters actually pointed all the cameras at Hugo behind him. His ears were filled with the words "Uma". What is this? A person''s name or a place name. Steven had no time to think further, and continued his own steps, separated from the reporter''s phalanx, and joined the staff in front of him. Standing in front of the car that came to pick him up, Steven was waiting for his wife and children to appear. When he looked back, he saw the pomp of more than 20 reporters surrounded by Hugo, as if he was being spotted by a fly. The butter is average. Hugo is also a little confused about this situation. He can''t remember what he has done in the past. Why did the reporter find himself suddenly? Amidst the countless noises, he could only force it. Recognizing the name of "Uma", Hugo frowned slightly, and stopped: What happened to Uma? The two of them have not been in contact since that call, and they went to Europe to stay. For more than two months, why suddenly there was news? "What?" Hugo said unhappily. These reporters were obviously the main purpose of Hugo. The crew of "Schindler''s List" was only incidental, so they surrounded Hugo and didn''t let Hugo move at all~ www.novelhall.com~ At this time Joseph was still behind and did not follow, so Hugo could only stop. In fact, if possible, Hugo still hopes to keep a distance from reporters. It is still difficult for him to face these reporters who are constantly digging into his''private'' lives with a peaceful attitude. But the current situation is obviously not that simple. "Hugo, Uma mentioned you in an interview with the media last week. She said that you didn''t have a relationship at all. They just dated for a while, but finally found out that each other was inappropriate, so they didn''t meet again. is that true?" "Hugo, Uma also said that she doesn''t like a man of your type, and she took the initiative to say,''A lot of times the image of the big screen is shaped''privately''. This is not necessarily the case underneath..." In this way, you The main reason why two people ended up dating was with you. " This serial cannon-like question was like a memory of thunder that exploded in Hugo''s mind. His first reaction was "What?" Why did Uma take the initiative to advance this matter in front of the media? Since the breakup, the two of them have remained silent. He thought it was a tacit understanding between the two parties. Also, Uma actually pushed all the mistakes on him. This is why ? But whatever the reason, obviously this is not a pleasant thing. Chapter 342： So-called hype Hugo didn''t know why Uma suddenly mentioned himself again, and also pushed the fault of the two people''s breakup on him, but in Hugo''s view, he didn''t want to make any response. On the one hand, the relationship has ended, and Hugo has completely revealed that page. Although it is very unpleasant to hear Uma mention it again, Hugo feels that there is no need to struggle with the past and can afford it. He has to let it go, and he has already let it go; on the other hand, even if Hugo wants to respond, he doesn''t feel the need to explain to the reporter. This is his personal love life, and he doesn''t think he needs to explain to the reporter. , And dont think its a good idea to talk through reporters. Hugo still doesnt have a lot of favor with reporters. Therefore, after Hugo heard the reporter''s question, he was slightly stunned, and then he came back to his senses. He''showed'' an alienated smile at the reporters and said politely, "If she says yes. , So be it. After speaking, Hugo went on and went forward. The reporters obviously did not expect Hugo to give such an answer. There was a momentary pause, which allowed Hugo to continue. Go ahead. When the reporters responded and were about to continue to encircle him, they found that Joseph was pushing a cart and rushing to the ground. Joseph''s body was very strong, and a cart was added and a road was immediately cleared. Then Joseph ran to Hugo''s side, and the two walked out of the airport quickly. With Josephs escort, it was obviously not so easy for reporters to contain themselves. Hugo quickly got in the nanny car that Karl Earl drove, and then drove away. "For the first time in my life to enjoy the treatment of reporters surrounded by reporters, it is actually like this. It is really disappointing." Hugo''s mood was not affected much, but he teased easily. It is a pity that Joseph and he are driving. Carl couldn''t laugh. "What the **** did the reporter surround you just now?" Joseph missed the reporter''s questioning session and naturally didn''t know much about the situation. Carl, who was driving, looked back at Hugo, cast an inquiring look, and stopped talking. Hugo didn''t intend to hide it either, and said calmly, "It''s Uma. In an interview, she talked about dating me, but it doesn''t sound like a positive feedback." Forgot to curl his lips,''showing'' a self-deprecating smile. Joseph frowned, "What does she want to do." When Tracy teamed up with Martin Baum to set Hugo on Hugo, Uma knew Hugos situation, but she still chose Tracy and Martin. Since then, Joseph has been dissatisfied with Uma. Because he knows that Uma is a female person whose interests are paramount, and everything can be sacrificed for his own future. Carl sat in the driver''s seat and coughed slightly, "I know." He has been in Los Angeles all the time, so he has a good grasp of the situation. "She is currently promoting the movie." It''s actually very simple. Uma filmed a work at the end of last year, and the cast is still very strong. The actor who played the opposite role with Uma was the famous Robert De Niro, and the two actors were accompanied by the famous comedian Bill Murray ( .Murray). Bill Murray was born in the second original cast of the classic American late-night comedy Saturday Night Live (Saturday...), and is still a popular veteran member of Saturday Night Live. After leaving this show, " The success of "Mr. Duss" and "Ghost Chaser ( made Bill an indispensable member of today''s first-line comedians. In addition, the screenwriter relied on "the color of money" (the... of. Richard Price (.), who won the Oscar nomination for best adapted screenplay. This lineup is undoubtedly very large. Even though Uma, who is the protagonist of the''female'', is not well-known, it still makes people pay attention to this movie called "Mad Dog and Glory (mad.d09.and. A huge expectation. After the movie was released, the word-of-mouth was pretty good. The media score of 67 points compared to the same type of film was very good, but the box office suffered a disastrous loss. The premiere weekend only got less than three million US dollars in the box office. It was a huge failure. Under this circumstance, Uma, who was in the film promotion period, broke the news in an interview. The date between Uma and Hugo was officially announced last year at the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", and it lasted for nearly three months. This pair of Bi people can be regarded as male talents and''female'' appearances, and it also makes people feel good about it. Gossip and curious. However, it is a pity that there have been very few rumors between the two people, making reporters always feel frustrated. When Hugo had ridiculous "suicide rumors" in "Sleepless in Seattle" before, a reporter asked Hugo to verify whether he and Uma did not continue dating, and Hugo also gave an affirmative answer. . Only the inside story is not mentioned at all. This is definitely a torment for the reporters who make a living on the news. Now, Uma took the initiative to reveal the news, how does this make reporters not excited, especially when Hugo and Steven Spielberg collaborated on a film, not to mention the prospects of "Schindler''s List" , At least on the topic, it is enough to attract attention. Therefore, Uma''s speech on Hugo became the front page headline of major gossip newspapers overnight. The gossip magazine "National Inquirer" even broke the news, "Uma and Hugo stop dating, Uma is the victim!" In that gossip article, Anthony Stewart boldly speculated that after Hugo''s career was on the rise, Began to become defiant, thinking that he could not match his rising position, so the two sides had many disputes, which eventually led to a breakup. Although it is well known that the "National Inquirer" is unreliable, and the two or three things they and Hugo had to say greatly reduced the authenticity of the news, it is undeniable that this time Anthony''s speculation was actually quite true. ''sex''. On the one hand, this statement coincides with what Uma said "Hugo''s image under the''private'' and the big screen..."; on the other hand, it is completely consistent with the big-name rumors that have been noisy for a long time after the Golden Globes. ''Kiss'' fit. Under this circumstance, the name of "Uma Thurman" has received great attention in just one week, and the box office of "Mad Dog and Glory" has shown a trend of reverse growth. The second week The weekend box office reached 3.5 million U.S. dollars, which is impressive. This is the ins and outs of the matter. So when Hugo arrived in Los Angeles, reporters naturally swarmed like a shark seeing the smell of blood. Relatively speaking, there are really no more hot spots in "Schindler''s List" that deserve attention. The reporters will ask questions. Steven was just out of courtesy. When Steven refused to answer, everyone naturally did not continue to entangle, and directly surrounded Hugo. Now, obviously everyone is looking forward to Hugo''s response, and Hugo just made a response at the airport. The reporter will definitely process it according to his own ideas when he goes back. It is conceivable that the news will become lively again. "The hype, it''s definitely hype!" Joseph said irritably, "this method is too inferior. These reporters just like this kind of gossip." Hugo naturally reacted. Before reading newspapers and magazines, all kinds of gossip, dog blood, and rumors were flying in disorder. Not to mention quarrels between lovers, even accidents during work can be fabricated out of thin air. It has become a bargaining chip for hype, and dramas similar to breaking up couples yelling and accusing each other in magazines have long been common. The most famous in the history of entertainment is the Kardashian family. This family is a famous celebrity family in New York. They have a very high reputation in the entertainment industry. They record their lives into reality shows and broadcast them on TV. Then I package every detail of my life and hype it into a hot spot, new romances, quarrels, breakups, family conflicts, new lovers, marriage proposals, marriages, pregnancy, brother and sister barriers, friend competition... even''sex'' . Love videos have become one of the means of hype, and it can be regarded as a family that relies on hype to become famous. It''s just that Hugo used to look at the news in general because he wanted to see jokes, and he didn''t expect that it would happen to him one day. Of course, after experiencing the Golden Globes incident, Hugo was not surprised by this. In fact, the so-called hype is very simple, that is, deliberately exaggerating one thing infinitely, and then, with the help of the media, it bursts out astonishing sight attraction. Under normal circumstances, the more blood, the more intense it is. The more eye-catching, so that the parties involved in the event become the public eye. Hugo has always been contemptuous of hype, because this is actually betraying his life to achieve the purpose of attracting attention. This is not just a problem of inferior methods, but also a flogging of his own privacy and turning himself into entertainment. Part of it, this is too sad. Hugo suddenly felt that Uma was actually''very poor''. When her career encountered a bottleneck, everything became her means of gaining attention, including her feelings. It stands to reason Hugo shouldn''t be surprised, because the previous incidents have shown that when Uma chooses between feelings and career, he always chooses the latter, and this time is no exception. ; But even so, after understanding the causes and consequences of the matter, Hugo still felt a little helpless. "So, what are you going to do?" It was Carl who was talking. He felt quite helpless when he watched these gossips getting worse and worse recently. Although Joseph was very disgusting with Uma, he did not lose his mind. He thought about it carefully, "The best way to deal with the hype is to ignore it. She is the only one who jumps up and down there. It is her choice to become a clown. As for us, keeping silent is the best response, because any response will become a catalyst for hype news. If we ignore it, these hype news will dissipate within a few days. It''s just..." Joseph is not sure. He looked at Hugo, he didn''t know if Hugo wanted to respond to Uma in the media. A slap can''t make a sound, in fact, this is the best way to deal with the hype. Hugo immediately nodded naturally, "I have no problem." Regarding his''private'' life, Hugo never broke the news to the media, as people''s plan to chat and talk after dinner, a reporter from the crew of "Seattle Sleepless". Asked him, he didn''t break the news, because of this, it is still the same now. Chapter 343： Music partner "If she said yes..." Hugo''s response immediately became the front page headline of major gossip newspapers the next day. Although Hugo did not comment on Uma''s remarks, it was just a sentence. It''s enough for reporters to diverge their thinking. Some people interpret Hugo''s words as a counterattack to Uma, thinking that the two people broke up and separated, and the two had a fierce quarrel; some people interpreted Hugo''s words as ridicule and irony. Hugo is ridiculing Uma''s reversal of right and wrong. The termination of the date is Uma''s fault. Some people read it as a helpless confession, thinking that Hugo was hit by the key point by Uma and didn''t know how to deal with it for a while. So by default... All kinds of news reports are overwhelming. It can be expected that the reporters will interview Uma again, waiting for Uma''s response, and then a new round of news climax will come again. But what is surprising is that Uma did not respond in the first time. I dont know if it was because there was no promotion of the itinerary in the last two days, or because there was no information temporarily, but this does not hinder the paparazzis success. Enthusiasm, countless paparazzi are closely watching Uma''s next move, just waiting for her to respond to Hugo''s answer. "Shit! She just wants to wait until next week to respond. This week''s hype has attracted enough attention, and next week, it will be a new round of hype. She''s really amazing! Really amazing!" Joseph said. Shi was very calm, and his emotions were not too''excited'', but anyone could hear the hidden anger and disdain from his words. Hype is skillful. This is obvious. Too dense and too eager will make the focus too dense, but it will lose the effect; too slow and too slow will make the news out of focus and lose popularity. This is obviously a kind of "learning". However, in the 1990s, the main channels of message transmission were television, radio and newspapers, and the channels of dissemination of gossip were more newspapers. This made the dissemination of news need a period of brewing. The big-name suspicion after the ball awards spent nearly half a month in front and back, so the hype skills are not too deep, and the rhythm is relatively slow. Hugo looked at Joseph holding the injustice for himself, but laughed, "When did she respond? Isn''t it the same for us? Anyway, I won''t respond to her remarks." "Even so, no one wants to see a mad dog barking at him in the newspaper, right?" Joseph was halfway talking, he heard the knock on the door, stood up and opened the big door. , "Those bad news always affect the mood of the day." Hugo must admit this. Although he has relaxed his mind about the reporter''s comments, he still feels uneasy every time he sees it. It seems that learning to deal with the media is not overnight. Can be done. The big''door'' opened, and Neil stood at the door with a guitar on his back. Seeing that it was Joseph who opened the''door'', he stood at the door and said politely, "Is Hugo home, please? " "Of course, you are Neil? I am Joseph." Joseph quickly stepped aside and welcomed Neil in. Neil just raised his head slightly and saw Hugo standing behind him. He first took Joseph''s hand and said hello before he walked in, "Isn''t Pepe coming?" "Toilet." Hugo pointed to the direction of the corridor, "Come here and sit down. Today, my roommates are out for work, so I let you come." Then he shouted to the bathroom, "Peppa, Neil is here. " Today Alex and Charlize are both out. Alex is going to film the pilot episode of "Happy Family". He successfully got one of the roles, "Less", but whether he can be sure of it depends on the pilot. After the effect. After the pilot broadcast, the TV station will first decide whether to shoot, and secondly, whether to use this set of actors, so everything is still uncertain. Charlize went to the acting school for classes. In the days when she was not working, she continued to learn the basics of acting. After returning, she would practice communication with Hugo and Alex. Hugo originally planned to go to Al Bar, but considering that the reporter has been wandering outside and wanted to stop Hugo-see if he will meet Uma, so he simply called Neal and Pedro When they came home, it happened that they had never been here. Joseph stood at the''door'' and did not come over. Instead, he signaled to Hugo that he was back upstairs. Hugo saw it out of sight, so he raised his chin in response, and then Joseph left and brought him along. Closed the big''door''. Neil heard the door closing and glanced back, "Where is he?" "He doesn''t know much about music, so he definitely can''t stay upstairs." Hugo said casually, "By the way, you know, Fujin also lives upstairs, and Joseph is a roommate." Neil raised his eyebrows, expressing his surprise, "I saw the bad news recently. Are you okay?" Neil put the guitar on the sofa and asked with concern. "I''m fine. After experiencing the bumps before, I always have to learn something." Hugo said with a smile. Although he has not been to Al Bar, he can also imagine that Green Hill must be drinking again. The latest news is nailed to the cabinet for people to entertain. Neil smiled, "I knew that Green was still in the bar saying that he would introduce you a new''female'' person." Sure enough, Green''s style made Hugo laugh. "Hey, Neil! You are late!" Pedro opened the bathroom door and walked out with ease. Neil clicked on his watch, "I''m never late." There are five minutes left before their agreed three o''clock. He is always on time. "I remember you said that you live downstairs with a grumpy old man. Doesn''t it matter if we are here today?" Neil''s memory has always been very good, and he remembers many details. Hugo couldn''t help but smile, "I went down and knocked on his''door'', and he went out today." Ernst also knew that staying at home for a long time was not good for his health, so he would go out for a walk every few days. Normally, leaving is one afternoon, so it doesnt matter. "Hugo, hurry up and tell us about the keyboard player you found. Is he really good? He must be very glamorous if he can get your recommendation!" Pedro suddenly jumped onto the sofa. It''s as if you are relaxing in your own home. "No, I haven''t heard him play." Hugo shook his head. "He is a good friend of my agent, called Alfonso Lopez. I only know that he can play guitar and keyboard. I dont know anything. Moreover, he has a permanent job now, and he may not be willing to join us." "Then what is the audition for today?" Pedro asked without even thinking about it. Neil sat beside him and couldnt help but laughed, You always have to give each other a chance, and also give us a chance, dont you? Its not that easy." Pedro waved his hand indifferently, "We have Hugo! And you and me! Most importantly, we have Hugo! This is the guarantee of the band!" Pedro''s strength for Hugo There is an absolute worship, especially after the three of them formed a half band and performed on the street for a little half a month, Pedro admired Hugo even more, obviously full of confidence. After Joseph mentioned the Alfonso keyboard last time, Hugo contacted Alfonso once through Joseph, mentioned that they had formed a band, and sincerely sent Alfonso''s audition request. Of course, Hugo also explained the sexual nature of the band, especially the new attempts made by the three Hugo and the others, which gave Alfonso a comprehensive understanding. For Alfonso, this is a crossroads in life. This is very similar to Alexs experience at the time. Alex also gave up his bank job and came to Hollywood to pursue his dreams as an actor, and Alfonso now has to give up his relatively stable and thriving job as a car broker and choose one. I don''t know the future band at all. This can even be said to be a decision to determine his life in the next five or even ten years. It is not so easy. After careful consideration, Alfonso decided before the "Schindler''s list" was finalized that he was willing to give himself a chance and Hugo and them a chance. He would come to the audition, and then do it based on the results after the audition. Decide. After all, he did not prove his strength, Hugo and the others did not show their ability, and it was too hasty to make a decision before that. So there is today''s audition. "We have Hugos, but we don''t have drummers, and we are still not a band." Neal looked at Pedro and twitched his lips helplessly. Neil naturally admires Hugo. It has been like this since the first meeting Maybe he would not admire Hugo like Pedro, but there is indeed a feeling of sympathy with Hugo. , So he has enough confidence in Hugo. But this is the fact, a band without a drummer cannot be called a band. Pedro was hit by Neil, and he immediately slumped his shoulders, "It''s so easy to find a good drummer!" The most important thing is that their band hasn''t had any achievements to attract good drummers. Take the initiative to join. Hugo is open to it. He is keen on the band. The main thing he likes is the happiness of a group of music-loving partners making music together, but if the band becomes a quarreling vanity fair, then it is a small Hollywood, it is better not to form it. For example, on the brand new day of fighting on the streets of New York, they are not just as simple as''sexual'' incompatibility, but also quarreling for popularity and attention. This has nothing to do with music or dreams, which is really frustrating. Therefore, Hugo said, "Don''t worry, we will find our band''s own pace, and everything will be natural." At this time, there was another knock on the door. Hugo opened the big door with a brisk step. Sure enough, he saw Alfonso standing at the door with a huge keyboard on his back. He saw Hugo,''Lu'' gave an enthusiastic smile, "I took the first step, are you ready to welcome it?" Chapter 344： 10-character intersection Alfonso is a person with a musical dream. He was once crazy about the study of the keyboard. He was willing to study classical piano music and the use of the keyboard as a musical instrument in modern pop music. He even fantasized about it. Once I can become a keyboard player in a band and use my skills and abilities to make a contribution to the wonderful melody. But dreams are beautiful, and reality is cruel. The frequency of use of the keyboard in the band is terribly low, especially in traditional American rock, where the strength of heavy metal makes the keyboard almost impossible to find a place to live. In order to continue his dream, Alfonso had to start to learn the guitar and become a melody guitarist. He is a person willing to study technology. So although his years of learning guitar are far less than that of keyboards, he still Relying on his own colorful guitar skills, he joined a band. Alfonso had also imagined that his band stood in a stadium of 100,000 people, shocked everyone with his own music, and communicated with people who like music all over the world through the common language of music, and with those who truly love him. Musicians discuss music creation all night long, and quarrel with those who hate their own music... It is a pity that these dreams have all vanished in the face of reality. The band was not able to achieve any results, even in their high school ranks. In desperation, Alfonso could only clean up his thirteen-year musical dream. In 1990, he was twenty-five years old. At that time, became a car salesman. Alfonsos passion for music has not been eroded in three years. He occasionally goes to Los Angeles underground rock music parties, and occasionally continues to dream of his own band when he dreams back at midnight, but he has a little belly. Day after day, it gradually becomes a mechanical work life, let Alfonso know how to hide music dreams. He knows that dreams are beautiful, but in many cases, dreams without a realistic basis are just castles in the sky, and he has already passed the age when he can rely on his enthusiasm. Even if you are not satisfied with your destiny, you should not continue to rampage. But what is surprising is that Hugo actually sent an invitation to Alfonso, which made Alfonso completely messed up. Although Alfonso told himself that he had never heard of the band mentioned by Hugo; but then he would say that Neil-Anderson and Pedro-Casa are names that have been heard in the circle, and Hugo became famous after the rock night at the end of last year. Although Alfonso told himself that his life is very stable and beautiful now, maybe he will be promoted soon, and the time to reap the rewards of his persistence for the past three years; but then he will say that this is true Is it the life he wants? Is he really giving up his dream of the band? Although Alfonso told himself that he hadn''t touched a keyboard and guitar for five months, his proud skills were already rusty at this time, and the development of rock technology in the past three years put him in Lagging position; but then he would say, why would he regularly wipe his own instrument, and tune the instrument regularly, even if he hasn''t played it for a long time. Hugos words completely disrupted Alfonsos life. He knew that if he really had a solid heart, then he would not hesitate at all and would simply refuse it, precisely because he was unwilling. He still has dreams, so he struggled. In the night after Hugos phone call, Alfonso stayed up all night. He asked for leave the next day. Then he talked about the keyboard again at home. The keyboard that made him familiar with it was so deep that the enthusiasm that went deep into his bones was instantly ignited. All the expectations in his heart. But three years of hard work in reality have gradually smoothed out Alfonso''s courage in his youth. This is the terrifying part of time. Alfonso hesitated and struggled for a whole week. Later, Alfonso called Joseph and had his own entanglement with the novel. Joseph said a lot at the time, but Alfonso only remembered one sentence, "The past year Here, I learned one thing from Hugo, that is, if you are not reconciled, dont give up." There is only one time for Qing''s spring, and there is only one dream, and it will never be gone if you miss it. Therefore, Alfonso decided to give himself a chance, and Hugo them a chance, he will participate in the audition. If the audition fails, or Hugo''s band can''t satisfy him, then all the troubles are gone; if the audition is successful... Alfonso hasn''t thought about it yet, but at least, he decided to take this step. It was just one step, but it was a step back from 1993 to the three-year dimension of 1990, which exhausted Alfonso''s courage. Alfonso walked into Hugo''s room with the keyboard on his back, took out the enthusiasm of his car salesman, took the initiative to introduce himself, and quickly met Neil and Pedro. Alfonso didnt have too much politeness either. No matter how good his mouth is, there is no way to make him a member of the band. The real competition is still his hand, so he said neatly, "Since Ive arrived. , Let''s start, how about it, do you have any requirements for the audition?" Hugo, Neil and Pedro looked at each other, and finally the right to speak was given to Hugo. He raised his eyebrows and said, "You can perform a piece of your own choice. After the performance, there will be What requirements, we will talk about it again." "No problem." Alfonso Lily put the keyboard on the pool table behind the sofa, plugged in the power supply, and started to prepare. Looking at Alfonsos straightforward attitude, it made Hugo and others admired. They originally thought that car salespersons were people who work with their mouths, and they would definitely spend a mess on the ground, but the reality is that This is not the case. This is a good start. Hugo also didn''t know anything about Alfonso''s strength, so he could not help but look forward to seeing Alfonso''s slightly aggressive but proficient movements. Alfonso didn''t prepare too much, and soon began to play. When Hugo heard Alfonsos selections, he knew Alfonsos inner love for music. Alfonso chose "Drag Me Down (.under by the Dream Theater Band (dream.theatre), which is definitely a professional and difficult choice. The Dream Theater Band is an avant-garde metal band founded in''Boston, USA in l986. They are the most influential avant-garde metal band since the 1970s. The album "Imagination and Vocabulary (images.and. was released last year. "It has achieved great success and opened up a new form of expression for the metal rock that is currently in the bottleneck stage. It can also be regarded as the early representative of the new metal music. The technology is very difficult, and it is eye-catching. But in fact, the so-called "huge success" here is also relatively speaking. The sales of the album "Imagination and Vocabulary" in the United States have been certified by Gold Records, which is 500,000 copies, compared to Nirvana''s global sales in 1991. In terms of album sales of 30 million, it can only be regarded as a gross. In fact, the success of the Dream Theater band is more in the area of ??professional fans, and it has not really affected popular music. Even many underground rock music practitioners do not necessarily know this band. In the classic album "Imagination and Vocabulary" of the Dream Theater band, all the songs are the first classic, and this "Drag Me Down" has become the band''s national anthem, and it is also the band''s highest broadcast rate on the radio. The singles of "Dream Theater" can be said to be a condensed form of the early style of the Dream Theater band. The lyrics of this song use a lot of "Hamlet" content, which has a strong metaphorical effect, and the arrangement is even more complicated and classic. The biggest feature of the Dream Theater Band is that they have the best keyboard players in the world. The keyboard is a vital part of the band and a key supplement to the band''s music. If you make a list of the top ten best keyboard players in the world, three keyboard players before and after the Dream Theater can be on the list, Kevin Moore, Derek Srinian (derek.), Jordan Rudas (.Rudess) are absolute keyboard masters. Their superb skills are absolutely not inferior to the shock brought by the superb guitar technology. In the later period, after Derek-Sirene flew solo, he also held a personal global concert tour. , We can see their abilities. As the first keyboard player of the Dream Theater Band, Kevin Moore and his teammates created the brilliance of "Imagination and Vocabulary", and also opened the initial awakening of the new metal band. His profound playing strength has been two younger generations. The keyboard player can''t surpass, he represents half of the Dream Theater band. Therefore, when Kevin chose to leave the band, it directly caused the band to be decadent for a long time. The skill of the Dream Theater Band is not inferior to any mainstream rock band at present Under the premise of complicated arrangement, they boldly increase the use of the keyboard, making the melody, rhythm and notes changeable. Moving, each position fully demonstrates the profound skills of the band, among which the keyboard player Kevin is a master-level figure. Alfonso actually chose the song "Drag Me Down", which is enough to see his courage and also shows his skills to the greatest extent. The song "Drag Me Down" is complicated and complicated. The keyboard and guitar technology is even more dazzling. It is sometimes unrestrained and sometimes convergent. It is no easy task for the technical requirements of the performer. What''s more, what Alfonso wants to challenge is the great Kevin Moore, which makes people have to admire. Hugo doesn''t know much about keyboard technology, but his musical sense is very''splendid''. He can distinguish the rhythm changes, intensity and emotional injection of the keyboard playing melody. He can feel it, Alfonso The technique is still a bit rusty, and there are several notes in the middle that are not true, especially Alfonso in order to maintain the rhythm-at this time there is no drums and bass, the keyboard to maintain the rhythm depends on the personal sense of music-he can''t Don''t give up a few unrealized notes and continue to play, which makes the whole melody incomplete. But Hugo did not despise Alfonso, he still listened to every change of the note with all his attention, because this was the treatment Alfonso deserved. Chapter 345： Friends hard to find If you want to discuss classical piano skills, Hugo would probably stand in stunned mouth. Generally speaking, he would not be able to squeeze toothpaste for a long time. He was not from a major, and his understanding of technology is naturally not that professional; Hugo has his own understanding. The technique of the keyboard player is very complicated. Simply speaking, it needs to be fast, accurate, smooth and so on. During the whole keyboard playing process, like the endless waves of the same source, you usually play a rhapsody on the keyboard. Not only needs to be fast, but also It needs to be accurate and delicate, and it needs to be smooth. But what really tests the keyboard player is actually the sense of music, not just the rhythm, but also the understanding of music. This is the same for all instrument performances. The same song, the same technical characteristics, why can be played by different people? This is the sense of music. What is reflected in any performance is the heart of the performer. What is his understanding of music, how he feels, whether his emotions resonate, and whether he can impress the audience. This is the real difference between superior and inferior, and it is also the scene of the band. The''fine'' flower of the performance is located. Watching a band''s concert, the same band with the same song, but at different concerts can produce different effects and arouse different responses. This is the charm of the band. In fact, just talking about the basic skills, Hugo, Neil, and Pedro are all very solid. Their basic skills are solidly worked out through the accumulation of time and countless exercises. There is no problem. The same is true for Alfonso in front of him. When Alfonso played the classic "Drag Me Down" by the Dream Theater Orchestra, although Hugo could hear a few technical flaws, Alfonso''s understanding of the whole song fully reflected his personal emotions. It was played out in the song, but the kind of selfless devotion covered up all the flaws, and it bloomed with a dazzling and''fascinating'' light. Alfonsos playing style is very similar to his passionate personality, unrestrained and bold, emotional notes are endless like a surging river, every change in the melody is engraved in his mind, superb skills It reminds Hugo of Jordan Rudas at his peak. The reason why Alfonso had a technical leak was due to tension on the one hand and unfamiliarity on the other. Hugo will not forget that before that, Alfonso had not been systematically trained for three years. Today, Alfonso bravely challenged the song "Drag Me Down" in front of them, which also showed strong confidence. Hugo has to admire Alfonsos talent. Only those who have been in the underground rock circle for many years will know how many geniuses are buried in this circle, and countless talented musicians are unknown. There are many reasons, maybe It''s because I didn''t get a chance, maybe it was disdain to stand in front of the public, maybe it was "obsessed" with wine, "essence" or poison. The product fell prematurely, perhaps because reality has overwhelmed the backbone of dreams... But it is undeniable that there has never been a lack of genius in the rock circle. What is lacking is just a platform to show them. Therefore, every year, rock festivals all over the world always attract true music lovers, because that is the holy land of rock and roll, not affected by pop music, not eroded by market trends, but purely for the music they love. It''s a pity that the talent for''color'' can''t be washed by time. When he played to the last quarter of the song, Alfonso obviously couldn''t keep up. The chance of making mistakes increased greatly, and the whole person''s momentum was even more impressive. After a sudden decline, the technical style imprint of the Dream Theater band faded and became pale. Despite this, Alfonso still did not give up. He clenched his teeth, insisted to the end, and finished the whole song. When the last musical talisman ended, Alfonso closed his eyes and stood there, panting. Everyone knows how difficult the keyboard of the song "Drag Me Down" is. Pedro turned his head and looked at Hugo in surprise, and said with his mouth, "What a crazy guy!" Obviously Alfonso''s performance just now convinced Pedro, and his **** has always been like this. He really loves music, regardless of his previous personal senses, as long as he has real materials, he is willing to express his admiration. Therefore, Pedro doesn''t care whether Alfonso is a car salesperson or not. He is commendable if he has the strength! Neal is not as direct as Pedros reaction. He will have a deeper understanding of music and a richer understanding of technology. He can hear the "holes" in Alfonsos performance just now. You can also see Alfonso''s exhausted state after playing a song, so he did not speak, but stood still and thought carefully. Alfonso calmed down the surging emotions in his heart, opened his eyes and looked at Hugo, "So, I''m finished, what do you think?" Alfonso naturally couldn''t understand his mistakes better. It took three years. The gap is just less than a week of practice, which is obviously difficult to make up, but Alfonso has no regrets at all. Because only after he really devoted himself to the performance, Alfonso knew how much he missed this feeling, that kind of joy that went deep into his bones, making him feel like walking in the clouds. Listening to excellent music is a kind of enjoyment at any time. "Dream Theater Band, make a choice of color." Hugo also has a big smile on his face, which shows that he really likes it. "Do you know this band?" Alfonso seemed very surprised. Although the Dream Theater Band said that it had made a breakthrough last year, it is still an independent niche band that has not been watched, especially because they have a keyboard player in the band. It is incompatible with the current mainstream rock and roll, so it has not been widely known in the true sense. "Of course, I also want to set up a keyboard player in the band, how could I not know." Hugo said of course, "but my favorite is not the song just now, but''learn to live (lear. 1-the...ahe.sleeper)'', the classics in the classics. Of course, their entire album is out of color." If you want to count the classic tracks of the album "Imagination and Vocabulary", it is estimated that every A capital can be discussed for a long time, so Hugo just said two poems according to personal preference. "Indeed!" Alfonso did not explain too much, but used an accentuated vocabulary to express his inner joy. It is not so easy to meet a musical friend with the same hobby, "It''s just that The limelight of the two songs and the guitar overwhelm the keyboard, which is not what I am after. In fact, my favorite is''Under the Glass Moon ()''..." Then Hugo and Alfonso said in unison, "That solo performance!" After speaking, both of them showed similar smiles. The guitar solo in the chorus part of "Under the Glass Moon" is unparalleled and can be regarded as one of the top 100 solo performances in rock music history. In fact, this is also one of the symbols that the Dream Theater Orchestra has been influenced by the mainstream today. The superb technique and complicated arrangement make people''dazzling'', which is similar to the simple and formative style of arrangement in the 21st century. "Tide" is completely different. If pop music in the 21st century has become a product of the assembly line, then the music market in the golden age of the nineties is definitely an endless stream of classics. Although Alfonso only had a brief chat with Hugo, the two of them resonated unexpectedly, which made Alfonso immediately excited, but Pedro was a little itchy while standing next to him,''plug in'' Speaking of, "It''s a huge pity that I haven''t listened to this band''s songs when you say this. Hugo, do you have their cassettes in your house?" "Of course, on my bookshelf, I don''t want to miss such a classic." Hugo said with a smile. This is another benefit after coming to the 90s. The music you liked back then can now be found on vinyl discs or Cassettes, Hugo will buy them one after another, which is difficult to do after entering the 21st century. Hugo turned his head and looked at Neils enthusiastic expression. Knowing that he and Alfonso were a little excited about chatting, he quickly said, Weve seen your performance, and now its our turn. So, what do you think?" Alfonso thought for a while, "I heard Joe said that you can create? And you also mentioned that you have your own ideas for the band. You just want to make your favorite music, so you want to find a group of like-minded people. My buddy, make music wholeheartedly. So, can I see the music you make?" If Alfonso is asked to watch Hugo, Neil, Pedro perform one by one instead of performing as a band as a whole, it seems a bit fragmented, so Alfonso considered it a bit. , I still focus on the band as a whole. In order for a band to succeed, the technology is just the foundation. It is the band''s musical vision that can truly integrate the band into a whole. Regarding Alfonsos request, it was an unexpected but expected situation. Hugo and Neil looked at each other. In fact, both of them usually have some creations, but Neil is still in the process of learning. He also admired Hugo''s creation absolutely, so Neil clicked his chin and motioned for Hugo to make a decision. Hugo turned his head and pondered it for himself. In fact, he had a lot of creations in the past, but he didn''t have a fixed style. He basically turned all his thoughts into notes, such as "sunbur". The grunge rock, but now that the band is considered as a whole, it is obviously more wise to choose music that can give full play to the overall strength of the band. After Hugo made the decision, he turned to look at Neil, "Can you help me play the tambourine? I want to sing Dont be upset by the past (...in.anger)." "Excellent choice!" Neal nodded meaningfully. Choosing such a song on such an occasion is indeed worth remembering. Chapter 346： Stop ears "Don''t be annoyed by the past (...dn.anger This song is undoubtedly a very special existence. When Hugo created it, he actually felt "lost" about the status quo, and began to miss the glory when he dreamed back at midnight. Until he died and missed his family, he wanted to leave Los Angeles and return to the middle of 2014. However, under Joseph and Alexs hackling, Hugo vented all his emotions in the notes, completely buried the past in the bottom of his heart, and re-energized towards a future. Whether it is melody or lyrics, this song can be regarded as a classic. It is also the most beautiful song among all the works that Hugo has created in the past year or so. From any detail to the overall degree of completion Said it is all true. At this moment, Hugo and Neal played the song together, and Pedro, who ran into the room to find the Dream Theater band album, also ran out, joined the performance with the bass behind his back, and presented it to Alfonso. Obviously it has a special meaning. Although only the three instruments of tambourine, guitar and bass make the performance of the melody seem incomplete, the deep meaning of the lyrics is still moving through Hugo''s warm voice. "Please dont spend the spring and white in the rock band, they will only make you sink. So, I will start a revolution from the bed. Fate, because you said that my thoughts have been It dazzled my mind. Outside the''door'' of my home is blooming in midsummer. When you stand by the stove, the fire glows red on your face, and the hope in your heart is burning like that flame. So Sally can wait. She knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youthful spring is gradually withering, but I remember you said, dont be annoyed by the past. At least not today. " Hearing such lyrics, the corners of Alfonso''s mouth could not help but outline a curve. "Please don''t spend green''spring'', white''waves'' in a rock band", such ironic lyrics make people laugh, but "outside the''door'' of home is the midsummer blooming" such poetic lyrics also let the sun shine Everything becomes beautiful. Alfonso couldn''t help but revealed the melody, sinking deeply. The excitement that he had just renewed from playing "drag me down" was finally unstoppable at this moment and started to burn. All the cells in Alfonso''s body are shouting, "I like this kind of life" It turns out that everything is so simple. He once thought that three years of daily life had wiped out all his enthusiasm. Once Hugo gave the opportunity, he hesitated and struggled. Once he started to practice the keyboard again, his unfamiliar and unfamiliar emotions made him timid, but when he was truly committed After entering, Alfonso knew that he had never given up. The dream of music is like a brown bear hibernating in the bottom of my heart, waiting for the arrival of the spring day, and then regaining its vitality. Alfonso knew all this was ridiculous. He abandoned his job that was about to be promoted and devoted himself to a music career that couldnt see tomorrow. When he was twenty-eight years old, he still talked about chasing like an eighteen-year-old little Mao. The dream...this reality is incredible, but Alfonso still wants to give it a go, not for success, nor for overnight success, just for the love of music in his heart. What if it still fails this time? Then he will find another job obediently, and then live like countless people in this world, but in order to make himself no longer sorrowful and unwilling in the future, he will do his best to consume all his enthusiasm, just like Tomorrow is the end of the world, so enjoy the joy of music. Fujin got up from the bed irritably, then simply put on a t-shirt and denim trousers and walked downstairs. The loud music downstairs made him uneasy, and he was still affected even when wearing earplugs, but he didn''t want to admit that he was impetuous because of the band. Fujin quickly walked to the third floor, and wanted to continue walking down, leaving the building, away from the noisy center, but when his steps came to the big''door'' on the third floor, he couldn''t move away anymore. At any step, he just stood in the doorway, quietly listening to the music coming from inside. "There is boredom in your eyes, because you can''t find the place where you can realize your dreams. When you say that you give up, all the efforts you put into it will disappear without a trace." Such lyrics set off a huge wave in Fujins heart. His strong heart has no resistance at this time, so he can only stand stupidly on the spot, savoring the bitterness of his heart. A new day In the past few weeks, there have been three very violent quarrels. The quarrel a week ago turned into a physical conflict again because of Brown York (.yark). Brown repeatedly affected the bands practice due to alcoholism. He is very dissatisfied with the current idea that the band has Fujin as the core, so this time he proposed to disband the band for the second time, and this time two people seconded it, which made Fujin raised his fist angrily and made There was a huge chaos, and everyone broke up unhappy in the end Yesterday, Fokkin heard that Brown officially announced the dissolution of a new day outside, and then they are preparing to form a new band. The news shocked Fujin''s thoughts. He angrily found his teammates in Al, trying to question an answer, and the answer was another physical conflict. After leaving, Fujin went from the initial anger to the present self-doubt: Is it true that he did something wrong? Otherwise, why would three people in a five-person band want to leave and become fragmented, and the only one left seems to be indifferent. This shows that after the new day of the band, he alone cares about the others. It seems that it has no profound meaning at all. This completely frustrated Fujin. After a night of hangover, Fujin was just awakened by the music downstairs. He transferred all his irritability to Hugo downstairs, but at this moment, Fujin was just stunned in place, with confusion in his mind. Thoughts are clearer than ever. Compared to a new day, the music behind a wooden board is the real band "So Sally can wait. She knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youthful spring is gradually withering, but I remember you said, dont be annoyed by the past. At least not today." Hugos warm and recognizable voice is slightly unclear because of the barrier of a door panel, but it reminds Fujin of his street performance in New York in March. Hugos explosive voice is at this moment. It is so real in Fujin''s ears that Hugo created an incredible melody on the spot, and their cooperation is full of magic and makes people linger. Fujin suddenly thought of Hugos invitation to himself at the time, Fujin, I missed an excellent drummer. This was what Hugo said when facing his refusal, but at the moment he was in Fujin again. The''chest'' began to hit violently. Why can''t you change a band? Fujin began to question himself. He wanted to guard a new day, but unfortunately he failed. He worked hard and persisted, but the result has not changed. Now he has no reason to continue. The new day has disappeared and no longer exists. So, should he continue to stand in the past and reluctant to give up, or look to the future? Choosing Hugo is a very wise decision. Hugos talent, Fujin, has personally experienced it. He knows how much energy can be exploded by forming a band with Hugo. At the same time, he is looking forward to working with Hugo to enjoy the pure joy of music; and now Yu Guos band is brand new. Fujin knows that Hugo has its own persistence. They hope to be able to immerse themselves in the music world wholeheartedly and to advance for a musical dream. This is what Fujin expects, so brand new. Maybe it means that everything can start again. Most importantly, this band is different because of the existence of Hugo. Hugo is an actor. He has a huge reputation now, so those who are willing to join the band are obviously people who dont care about the popularity of the band. In other words, they really love music and chase music before they become a band. A member of the middle school; and on the other hand, Hugo has also experienced a lot of ups and downs, so he will certainly not lose his heart because of the gains and losses of popularity. Of course, the world is always changing. What''s more, there is a certain number of people in the future, but at least, the band led by Hugo currently has huge potential and is worth striving for. However, Hugo is an actor, which is also a double-edged sword. Because Hugo can''t devote himself to music work, he must be distracted to participate in filming, which is very detrimental to the development of the band. But...whether the band can make a name is yet to be known. I am now worried about this situation, which is obviously asking for trouble Fujin''s thoughts are like a huge wave. In general, he would be drowned in a head-to-head. The music in the room stopped, and Fujin came to his senses. He gritted his teeth hard and glanced at the large door that was close at hand, but at last he turned and walked downstairs. He still has no choice. A brand new day is a band he put together with all his hard work, in which all his dreams for music and all his enthusiasm for music are poured into it. He is unwilling to give up like this, even if the hope is now slim. He still has to try again, even if it is the last time, even if he is ridiculed by others, even if he is ridiculed by others, he has to fight again. Fujin didnt look back at the big door on the third floor, and left without looking back. The steps got bigger and bigger and firmer. The Hugo and others in the room on the third floor obviously did not know how intense the psychological struggle they had experienced outside the door. After the performance of a piece of music, before Hugo asked Alfonso for his opinions, Alfonso couldnt wait. Asked, Hugo, dont you think its more appropriate to use the keyboard here in the prelude? Its better for the whole situation? Looking at Alfonso, who was eager and positive, Hugo, Neil and Pedro couldnt help but smile at each other. Chapter 347： Join the team Alfonso saw the expressions on the faces of the three people in front of him, and realized that he was a bit too "aggressive". Alfonso couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, but not because he was too "aggressive", but because he wanted this opportunity too much. And become nervous. Nervous, this kind of emotion really hasn''t been for a long time, and the desire for an opportunity, this feeling has not been in my blood for a long time. Thinking of this, Alfonso did not continue to hide his thoughts, but took a deep breath and asked, "Hugo, I want to be a member of this band, I don''t know what your decision is?" Hugo originally thought that Alfonso needed to go back and struggle for a while. After all, this was not a simple decision, but a radical change in life. But surprisingly, Alfonso made the decision so quickly, Hugo couldn''t help asking, "Are you sure?" Neil also knew what Hugo meant, so he added, "You know, everything is uncertain in our band at the moment. Maybe one day Hugo needs to leave the band because of a certain movie, so we practice And future work are uncertain." "Hey, Neil" Hugo smiled helplessly as he stood beside him. Neil didn''t pay any attention at all, but Pedro chuckled. The "Schindler''s List" that just ended the filming is the ironclad proof that Yuguo had no way to refute, but just stood there obediently. Neil went on to say that he was not affected by Hugo. "Neither Pepe nor I have any concerns about life for the time being. We rely on street performances to make ends meet. This situation is very bad. I think you should have this. Understand." Alfonso did not rush to express his firm determination. Instead, he asked, "I only have one question." All three of Hugo calmed down and looked over, "Do you really need a keyboard player?" You know, although I don''t mind being a melody guitarist, I still want to be a keyboardist. Neil turned his head and looked at Hugo. Hugo smiled and said, "I can go back to your previous question. I was planning to use the keyboard for the prelude." Alfonso was stunned, and a smile was drawn from his lips, "Then I don''t have any problems, I just want to know what your decision is, whether there is a place in this band that belongs to me." Make a decision. After that, Alfonso didn''t hesitate anymore, his heart widened, and the boiling excitement returned to his body for a long time, and he even started to tremble slightly with excitement because of the opportunity within his reach. Hugo did not answer immediately. Instead, he turned to look at Neil and Pedro. Pedro blinked at Hugo. The smile at the corner of his mouth was the best answer; Neal did it with Hugo. With an eye contact, Hugo can feel Neils concerns. Alfonso has potential, but the three years of blankness left him flawed. Next, he needs to keep up with the band again. An easy task. Hugo also thought of Neils concerns, but Hugo believed in Josephs judgment. Joseph said that Alfonso was a fan of music, and he even spent the night to study technology, although with age. As they grew, Alfonso also chose to give up, but Hugo recalled the light that burst into his eyes when Alfonso mentioned music when they first met. Therefore, Hugo is willing to believe in Alfonso. So Hugo gave Neal a positive answer. Neil lowered his eyes and thought for a while, and finally raised his head, showing an affirmative smile. Hugo motioned for Neil to tell Alfonso the good news. Neil didnt stop you from pushing me to stop him. He turned his head and looked at Alfonso, "Then, you are welcome to join our band. I hope our band can With your help, get on the right track" Alfonso didn''t speak, he just stood there, and his smile bloomed like this, like a sunflower blooming in the wind in March of the sun''s spring, expressing the joy deep in his heart in the simplest way. "Oh, finally I found the keyboard player. Now there are only drummers left. Our band is about to be formed." Pedro jumped excitedly, jumping and jumping around the room. Alfonso looked at the boyish Pedro, then turned to look at Neil, "Didn''t your band prepare for a long time? Why do you never even find the drummer?" Although he said he was looking for one. Its not easy to be a color keyboard player, but its actually not that difficult to find a drummer. After deciding on the keyboard player, Neal also obviously relaxed and smiled and said, "Our band can be formed, but we just want to make our favorite music. Several friends who love music gather together and enjoy the music. The happiness it brings. So its not difficult to find a keyboard player or a drummer, but its not so easy to find a friend who works with us." Alfonso nodded suddenly, "Hugo mentioned this to me before, and it is the reason why I am willing to seize this opportunity." Thinking about this, Neal and Pedro thought about Hugo''s departure two months before going to make a movie. Don''t mind at all, that''s why, they don''t play the team for fame in their hearts. This is also very important for Alfonso. Although it is said that only fame can bring income, only the love from the heart can make real good music. "Do you know any good drummers? Of course, it must be in line with the preferences of some of our freaks." Hugo said with a smile, pointing to a few of them, which made Alfonso laugh. "No, I don''t know any outstanding drummers." Alfonso shook his head. "My current news is very backward. You should be much more familiar than me. By the way, it''s not about a brand new day. Has it been disbanded? Fujin is a very glamorous drummer. Didnt you try to contact him? The dissolution of a brand new day is a relatively sensational news in the rock circle recently, although Alfonso has also heard of it. . Neil turned his head and looked at Hugo. Hugo curled his lips helplessly, "I gave Fu Jin an invitation before, but he refused." Although he admired Fu Jin''s loyalty, he stood beside him. From a standpoint, it is still inevitable to be struck. "Hey, guys, now that our band has a rudimentary shape, shouldn''t it be given a formal name? Or, start to prepare some names?" Pedro put forward one of the most important after''excited''. problem. The name of a rock band is very important. It is almost half of the success of the band. A name that is outstanding can even reflect the strong personal style of the band. This is the first impression for the audience. Of course, its too solemn to say this. Many bands names may just be accidental and have no specific meaning at all. Its just that after success in the future, meaningless names are given meaning. But it is undeniable that the name of the band actually represents the style of the band to some extent. "This is a big project. Didn''t you do some filing before?" Although Alfonso has just met these partners today, he is always familiar with him because of his previous work. Pedro''s "sexual" personality Lively, Hugo had already met Alfonso, so the atmosphere soon became warm. Neal glanced at Hugo, "Someone disappeared for more than two months before, Pepe and I are not sure Hugo immediately yelled as he sat next to him, "Hey, I''ll expose the incident, you still remember it." "What do you think of the Divine Comedy ()?" Pedro was an actionist, and immediately took a pen and paper, sat down on the sofa with his legs crossed, and made suggestions for the band''s name. &)? "Hugo studied classical literature, and naturally reacted immediately in his mind. "Yeah, why not?" Pedro nodded, "Your name is Hugo, the name of a great writer, so poetic, and we are all from different countries, isn''t it like a poem? ? "Uh...no" Hugo chanted for a long time, and then gave a negative answer, "This will make me feel like a chant choir." These words made everyone chuckle. ". Seventeen heaven (heaven. 17), how?" Hugo thought for a while, and asked, but three people were greeted with doubtful eyes. Hugo explained, "A Clockwork Orange a.) , A slang term in ." "Stanley Kubrick (Stanlev. Alfonso was pleasantly surprised. The evil and weird movie "A Clockwork Orange" is obviously loved by many rock bands, and many of the slang words are used by the band. Use it as a name. "But, isn''t this slang term used yet?" "No, I think a British indie band has used it." Neal frowned and said uncertainly. "It seems to be an electronic rock band. I don''t remember it clearly. I saw it at a music festival before~ www.novelhall.com~ Hugo suddenly showed a disappointed expression, Pedro also looked regretful beside him, "This is really a good name. " &,Woolen cloth? Alfonso thought of another name, which is a kind of cow''s milk in "A Clockwork Orange." Neil frowned, "Is it right for us?" Looking at the three people who had a lively discussion in front of him, Hugos memories went back more than ten years ago. He was a young junior high school student, sitting with his friends in the empty classroom after school, rubbing. Frozen hands were discussing the name of their band with excitement, and the winter frost outside the window could not stop their enthusiasm, as if imagining a band''s name could describe the band''s bright future, and the face was full of hope. At that time, Chen Huguo said, "How about the name Glory to death, Glory to death?" Then Su Zinan turned his head, staring at herself with wide-eyed expressions of excitement, and after a long time only said one word, "Cool." The name of their band was decided like this. Hugos memories overlapped with reality, and he opened his mouth and said, "Hey, guys, Glory to death (.), what do you think?" Chapter 348： Last member "Glory to death (.)?" Pedro repeated the name, then raised his head to look at Hugo, "Where did this name come from?" "Memories." Hugo lowered his head and gave a smile. After the journey, Hugo didnt know how he was in real life, and whether the development trajectory of the band Glory To Death had changed, but no matter what the situation is now, the memories of the band are forever imprinted. Hugo''s heart. Perhaps it is a very good idea to continue the life of the band in this way. In fact, the name of the band that Chen Hugo belongs to is "Glory to Death" in Chinese, and their name for the band is pure English. This is not an overlap, but only Hugo knows the connection between the two. , He will always be buried in the bottom of his heart, remembering the years of his wanton revelry, and remembering the footsteps he once existed in that world. "The. Clash band (the. Clash) has a song called "Glory To Death"... Is this in memory of them?" Neal''s memory bank is very large, and I immediately think of it Crash Band is a pioneering British band in the pre-punk era. It is also the most successful punk band in the late 1970s. They are classic punk rock bands. Unfortunately, it was disbanded in 1989. Hugo couldn''t help but smile. In fact, when their band was founded, he didn''t think so much. He just inspired a name based on Japanese manga, and finally used it. However, as the band became more and more aware of rock and roll, the Clash Band would naturally not miss it, and the song "Glory to Death" was included in the 1979 album "London Call( released by Clash Band. In, it was this album that established the historical status of the collision rock band. This album was considered by many rock critics to be one of the best rock albums in the entire 1980s. When the band heard about it, they teased each other. Unexpectedly, Neil noticed it for the first time today. Hugo smiled and said, "I wont say that, but you cant deny that this song is very''sweet''. Moreover, as the name of the band, this name is also very Appropriate, isn''t it?" "Glory to death, glory to death..." Alfonso whispered several times, "d.0.g,...this is indeed very appropriate, the abbreviation is also very rhythmic, and the literal meaning is also very good. Deep meaning, it really suits us." Listening to Alfonso reading the abbreviation of the band "", this is more and more distinguishing Hugo between the present and the memory. Although the names are related, they are completely different. A band, and the little connection hidden behind is just a trace of concern in Hugo''s heart. "Death or glory, this style is simply perfect." Pedro also voted in favor, and immediately began to scribble on the paper, apparently intending to design a logo for the band. "Glory to death, the life of music dreams is about the same." Neil couldn''t help but exclaimed. He would not miss the nostalgia on Hugo''s face when he said "memories" just now. The heavy yearning illustrates this. The name has an unknown story. In fact, if you think about it carefully, it is either glory or death. In fact, this is a kind of unhesitating mood to make music. On the road of musical dreams, the future is boundless. Without a firm heart, there is no way to reach the end. Look at Alfonso. He left a stable job just to realize his music dream, isn''t that true? Neal and Pedro are not the case. And this "honor" is not necessarily an album sales of tens of millions, and it is not necessarily the cheers of thousands of fans. It should be used to convey their inner thoughts through music, so that more people can understand and agree. , Like your own music, use music to build a bridge to connect with each other. Just like their band, a group of friends who like music gather together. They also hope that someone can truly like the music they produce, even if there is only one person. Although Neil only said a few words, he immediately pierced Hugo''s inner thoughts. In ten years, isn''t this the best portrayal of glory to death? In Hugos heart, their band has achieved brilliance. They used their own efforts to step onto the stage of the Midi Flute Music Festival step by step. This is the best proof. "Glory to death." Neil withdrew his gaze, did not explore the thoughts between Hugo''s eyebrows, but said the name again, and the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed. Perhaps the name of a band cannot determine the future of a band, but the name can definitely represent the style of a band. Glory to death, this is indeed perfect for them. This name condensed Hugo''s infinite memories, immediately got the favorite of the other three people, which really fits the style of the whole band, the inner desire, surging and perseverance are all concentrated in this band In the name, the root reason that brought them together to form the band is also expressed in the most concise way. "I agree." Neal raised his right hand, looked at Hugo with a smile, and gave his answer. "I agree." Pedro raised his head impatiently and said eagerly. "I agree." Alfonso''s passionate eyes gleamed with''excited'' light, and his eagerness to try was clearly visible. "I agree." Hugo said last, the nostalgia between his eyebrows that belonged to memories turned into a smile under his eyes, and then passed to the corner of his mouth, blooming perfectly. "Oh yeah, glory to death, glory to death is established, what is today''s date, what date is it? We should record this day and become our band''s birthday" Pedro said excitedly, looking around for the calendar, thinking To determine the time. Hugo was about to complain, and the drummer couldnt find out where the band was established, but at this moment, the dull knock on the door interrupted Hugos thoughts. He looked at Pedro who was checking the time and stood. I got up and walked towards the''door'', without forgetting to say, "Dont be so anxious. Its still too late to confirm after you find the drummer. The big''door'' opened, Hugo looked back, and the voice stopped in the smile at the corner of his mouth, "Hey, Fujin" Hugo was a little surprised by Fujin''s initiative. The first reaction was, "Did you forget to bring your keys? Joe should be upstairs." Fujin did not speak, but turned his head to look inside the room. Hugo immediately reacted and said with a smile, "The band''s partners are discussing the name of the band. We just found a keyboard player today." Fujin is also playing The band, so Hugo doesnt mind sharing his joy with him. Fujin did not answer immediately, but was silent for a while. Hugo looked at Fu Jin in front of him, obviously feeling abnormal. In fact, Fujin is usually a very cheerful and typical German man. He never speaks muddily and does things simply and neatly. However, today Fujin can clearly feel hesitation and''gloomy'' gloom between his brows. This is a ** type of Fujin. . But Fujins silence did not last long. He raised his head and looked at Hugo, and asked in a calm voice, "I dont know, is there still a drummer in your band?" After asking these words hard, Fu The hesitation between Jin Meiyu obviously began to dissipate, and the whole person also relaxed. It can be seen that he has made a lot of determination. Indeed, Fujin walked all the way back from Sunset Boulevard. He didn''t remember how far he had traveled. He only felt that his feet were heavy. The brand-new day is over, completely over, and his persistence looks ridiculous when his teammates seek to pay attention to the pursuit of popularity and pursue their interests. He found his teammates again just now, but what greeted him was no longer a quarrel, but the news of re-recruiting drummers and keyboardists on a new day: only then did he know that his place was no longer in the band on the new day. , Even the partner Aaron (dai aarmn (day) who has always been on his side) also chose to give up, and Aaron has completely left for a brand new day. Fujin thought about quarreling and fighting. The name of "Brand New Day" was even the name he came up with, but the fact is that he couldn''t find supporters. The three people in the team hugged him and excluded him. There is no registered patent for the band name, so he has no advantage. So Fujin chose to let go, and turned away in embarrassment. Walking all the way back from Sunset Boulevard, this road is very long and very hard. The past of the whole band disappears little by little under his footsteps and fades step by step. The mark under the sun is like water. Stains generally dissipate in the air quickly. Foggin realized that he, Dropnil Foggin Reinhardt, had completely bid farewell to a brand new day. Fujin has never been a procrastinating, humming sexual personality. He doesnt want to leave a new day, but the reality cruelly tells him the different results. Fujin knows that he will not give up his music dreams just because he leaves for a new day It''s not worth it. But Fujin hesitated. It is not difficult for him to find a band to join. With his strength, there are countless bands in Los Angeles waiting for him to join, but who knows if it will be the beginning of a new day. Woolen cloth? Fujin didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes. In this case, Hugo Lancaster came into Foggins mind. He knew Hugos musical strength, he also knew Hugos philosophy of forming a band, and he had personally experienced what Hugo music brings. The shock...So, is Hugo a better choice? The music melody of "Don''t be annoyed by the past (...dn.anger kept revolving in Fujin''s mind. Before he realized his steps, he moved in the direction of Hugo, step by step firmer. Standing at the door of Hugos home, Fujin once thought, did all this come too soon? He has just left a brand new day less than a few hours before joining the always new band? This seems too impulsive. But soon, Fujin told himself: Maybe he knew in his heart that this day would come, which was the case before the New York incident, but he had been reluctant to admit that he didn''t want to give up. So, this is not impulse. So Fujin knocked on the big''door'' on the third floor, saw Hugo, and asked, "I don''t know, is there still a drummer in your band?" Chapter 349： Glory to death Hearing Fujins words, Hugo looked back at his companions sitting on the sofa. There was a quick contact between each others eyes, but the answer was the first time in his mouth, Of course, an excellent Drummers are not so easy to find. Seeing the excitement on Pedros face, Alfonsos slightly expectant eyes and Neils thoughtful look, Hugo turned his head and looked at Fujin again. , "Why didn''t you come in first? I think we can discuss it slowly." Fujin put his hands in the pockets of his coat, looked at the familiar but unfamiliar Hugo in front of him, did not speak, looked down at his toes, and then took a step without hesitation and entered from outside the door. Inside the''door''. Immediately after taking another two steps, a muffled sound of the big door being closed came from behind him. Before Hugo could speak, Fujin was the first to speak, and the deep voice buzzed in his body, "Dropnier Fujin Reinhardt, you can call me Fujin, the band position Im a drummer, Im glad to meet you. Just like Fujins style, he introduced himself neatly and simply. "Neil Anderson, rhythm guitarist." Neil stood up, walked towards Fokkin, and extended his right hand to express his friendliness. Pedro jumped up from the sofa when he saw this, and then ran to Fokin in two strides, "Giulio Pedro Cesar Casa, you can call me Pepe, I Is the greatest bass player" Alfonsos reaction was a beat, not because of timidity, but because of jerky. He just decided to become a member of this band. He hasn''t been conscious of being the master yet, so his movements naturally slowed down. After Pedro''s introduction, he walked forward and said modestly, "Alfonso Lopez, keyboardist and melody guitarist." "Alfonso, you took my place." Hugo also walked up with a smile, "I am the melody guitarist in the band." "You are not the lead singer?" Fujin asked Hugo to pause for a while. Although Hugo has gradually cultivated his self-confidence as a singer in the past period of time, he truly assumed the role of lead singer in a band. Hugo never expected that this sudden rhetorical question from Fujin made Hugo start thinking. Hugo subconsciously raised his head and looked at his teammates. Pedro was the first to yell, "He is the lead singer" affirming Fujin''s words, and Alfonso directly raised his hands, "Don''t worry. Don''t let me sing." Neil''showed'' a big smile and looked at Hugo with certainty, as if to say: Who are you? The confidence in Hugo''s heart dropped the hammer firmly, "Yes, I am the lead singer." After reopening the band life, Hugo''s position quietly changed. This time he stood as the lead singer, but nothing changed. It''s the whole band''s pursuit of music. "Then I think the position of the melody guitarist should be shared by me and you. This arrangement seems much more reasonable." Alfonso stood next to him and smiled, although he wanted to be a keyboard However, it is obviously impossible that every rock song has a keyboard to join at present, so he can become an all-rounder, which is very important for the band. Facing the sight cast by his friends, Alfonso quickly explained, "Don''t worry, I have confidence in my guitar skills." In fact, Hugo has no fixed idea about the position of the band. In the future, the use of musical instruments in the band will become more and more diversified. Era (e.) even configured the position of cellist in the team, which is quite normal. Therefore, if the band can have all-rounders, this will be of great benefit to the development of the band''s positioning. "I think you have misplaced the focus." Fujin looked at the four people who were swiftly distracting, and said helplessly, after everyone focused their attention on him, he went on to say. "Shouldn''t the focus of your discussion be drummers?" The subtext is: Shouldn''t you give me an audition? Hugo looked indifferent, "I have no problem here. You are very welcome to be a member of our band. Haven''t the auditions been done?" The street performance in New York not long ago, Hugo is still very impressed, Fujin The strength of is indeed very solid, no wonder he will have such a resounding name in the circle. Neil and Pedro looked at each other. Pedro shrugged and didnt say much. Alfonso waved his hand when he came into contact with Neils sight. Alfonso was not deliberately polite because he had just joined. It''s because he doesn''t know the style of the band at present. He knows that Fujin''s strength is enough, but whether it is suitable for the band, the three veterans of the band make the decision. Neal''s eyes met Fujin''s calm eyes, "I am more curious than the audition. What happened to the new day?" Neil didn''t cover up his words, so he asked straightly, but it made Pedro and Alfonso both take a breath. In fact, in Neal''s opinion, Fujin''s personality is very straightforward, and it is better to open the skylight to speak brightly instead of covering it up. Sure enough, Fujin was not angry. He just lowered his eyes and squeezed his fist, then looked directly at Neil, "They fired me, and today they started hiring new drummers. I was in that band. There is no more place." In fact, the gossip about a new day has been circulating in the circles recently, but Neil did not expect this result. He originally thought it was a new day that several other teammates went out to stand on their own, and only Fujin remained. One person stayed behind, so I had to find a new band in desperation. But the truth is even more cruel. In fact, Pedro is very curious, the new day of infighting is within this week, Fukun appeared today to express his willingness to join their band, is this too fast? But although Pedro has a lively personality and an outgoing temper, he is not a fool. He knows that it is better not to continue to sprinkle salt on Fujin''s wound at this time. So, even though Pedro was very curious, he still closed his mouth. But Fujin had no such plan. He seemed to know Pedro''s curiosity, and then explained, "Actually, I just came over from their audition scene. I didn''t know that today was their day to hire drummers..." A simple sentence made Pedro take a breath, just portraying in his mind the embarrassment and shock of Fujin''s presence at the scene, Pedro felt incredible, even with him not thinking about it, just Muttered "Those **** are disgusting." "I realized that I have been guarding a brand new day long enough, and now they dont need me anymore, so I should have a fresh start, because I wont give up music." Fujins words are still very simple, he doesnt. Telling about his embarrassment and regret at the audition scene, he did not tell about the struggle and pain of his return along the way, but only expressed his determination in the simplest language. Perhaps, in the eyes of others, he just left one band and immediately joined another band, this kind of behavior is really like a betrayer. But Fujin didn''t bother to explain, it was enough for him to know all this in his heart. As for the memories of a brand new day, they are buried in the sunshine along the Sunset Boulevard. Neil couldn''t help looking at Hugo. He also realized that the question he had just opened up Fujin''s scars. Although he got the answer he wanted, he still inevitably felt sad. Hugo cast a positive look at Neil, because he knew that Fujin was not so easily knocked down. Perhaps, Fujins inner wounds will always exist, but it is not theirs that can heal this wound. Words and deeds, but the warmth of the new band and the beauty of music. "So... are you ready to join Glory to the death? Or do you need to audition us?" Hugo pointed to the few people standing next to him, and Pedro immediately raised his head confidently. Chest, Neils calmness also revealed a ray of light, while Alfonso grinned, because he recalled the scene where he asked to audition for the band just now. Its a very fond memory. . "Honor to death?" Fujin raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Hugo. Hugo nodded, "Yes, glory to death" Glory to death, this is just the name of a band, but it slowly penetrates into Fujin''s blood like a brand, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com is such a profound and unassuming name, as if it has condensed the life of Fujin, who has been desperately chasing music dreams for more than ten years. Fujin came to the United States from Europe only for a vague dream of music. He traveled through mountains and rivers and went through hardships. He once hit his head and suffered scars. Now, all these memories are covered by the phrase "Glory to the glory." "Death" all said. Thinking of this, Fujin laughed suddenly, and the pain and turbulence in his heart calmed down quietly. He suddenly had a very ridiculous premonition. Maybe he would really find it in this band called Glory To Death. Own end. "As long as you need me as a drummer." Fujin replied steadily, and the last bit of hesitation in his heart disappeared. A brand new day has passed, at this moment, he is the drummer of the band Glory To Death "Wow" Pedro was the first to cheer and scream, "May 25th, this is the day our band was born." Just now Pedro went to check the date, and was originally disappointed by Hugo''s blockade. At this moment, his emotions are ignited again. The development of the matter was indeed unexpected. Before that, the band had been delayed for nearly four months without any progress, but who knew that the Glory to the Dead band was successfully formed on May 25th? This will be a fresh start Chapter 350： Creative idea Hugo''s life suddenly began to become fulfilled. After the establishment of Glory to Death, the band can finally start practicing. At the same time, the members of the band are also exchanging their opinions with each other, forming a musical style belonging to the band. They spent a lot of time gathering together, practicing, discussing, and cultivating tacit understanding. In addition to sleeping time, the five members of the band devoted all their essence to the band with great enthusiasm. Since from the beginning, Hugo insisted on gathering together a group of friends who share a common musical hobby, so the five members of the band have their own understanding of music. It is not the same to integrate everyones musical ideas. An easy thing. This also makes every discussion within the band full of fire. "So you really want to follow the''tide'' flow?" Fujin asked with a serious face, frowning. Alfonso was sitting with his legs crossed and he also looked suspicious. "You said for a while that we should create our own style, but then you said that we can''t abandon the advantages of the current''tide'' flow. This is not Contradictory?" Hugo was the target of the attack. He also took off his coat at this time, his cheeks were flushed, and he said excitedly. Why dont you understand my thoughts? What I want to say is that the tide of music is the same as all the tides of fashion and TV series. The arrival of any tide is inevitable. Yes, two years ago, could you predict that horror movies would not be popular anymore? And ten years ago, could you predict that action movies would be so popular? No! But the formation of the''trend'' is all there is It must be regular. " "Hugo, you mean, metal rock has pursued the extreme technology and the gorgeousness of the arrangement. This is the trend of''tide'' flow." Neal also joined the discussion, although he and Hugo met for a while. Time is up, and he has a certain understanding of Hugo''s musical philosophy, but he didn''t concentrate on discussing it like this, so he was very focused. "Yes!" Hugo nodded vigorously, "That''s what I mean. Excellent performance techniques can add a lot of color to music, but technology is not the whole thing in music. Why are there so many bands that have so many skills to show color? But they never make it to their heads? Because what they lack is a kind of aura and a feeling. What''s more, a band like Nirvana who constantly''plays'' complicated techniques can not be copied by every band, simple and rough. The duplication of "Tide" will only make people feel bored. When any''tide'' reaches its peak, it will enter a bottleneck, so we must seek change." Pedro recalled the theory that Hugo said on the night of rock and roll, and then said. "So, we must inject more new elements into the music, open and simple arrangement structure, rich and diverse instrument use, can make The music level becomes richer." "Yes." Hugo said quickly. "My idea is that we can''t ignore the''tide'' flow. Why, because the importance of technology is self-evident, this is a means of musical expression, so we must Pay attention to technology. But at the same time, we can''t blindly follow the trend of''tide'', then we are at most "Nirvana No. 2" or "The Beatles No. 2". There will never be our own style, Pepe The new elements just mentioned are the special''color'' of our band, which only belongs to the characteristics of the five of us. " "But, how do you know that our style is bound to be successful?" Alfonso frowned and asked. He usually has a sales habit, so he is used to "sex" and "sells" everything. hook up. "Alfonso, we don''t make commercial music! We can''t follow the business, don''t you understand? Although we should pay attention to the''tide'' flow, we cannot follow the''tide'' flow." Pedro interrupted. Fangsuo''s words. But then Neil shook his head, "But if you don''t consider commercial factors, what do we use to feed the band? No matter how good the band''s music is, it must be loved and resonated by someone, and this is business! "No, your statements are correct, but they are also not correct." Fujin said, "Hugo wants to create the essence of this kind of music. In fact, it has nothing to do with business, but it should be ours to music. Comprehension, and our comprehension of music belongs to the imprint of the tide of the times, and to be able to find our own style, this is the road to success. As for the success that Alfonso said should not be so narrowly confined to business On the other hand, it should be a breakthrough in music and the resonance of the audience. Business is only the first step to success. "Fujin thought about this very thoroughly, after all, he had thought about it countless times before on a brand new day. Hugo nodded to Fujin, affirming this statement, but he did not realize that Fujin actually said so many things differently from usual, "Is commercialization shameful? Commercialization is not music? Of course? No. In the world of music, there is no absolute business, and there is no absolute lack of it. Those bands that claim to be opposed to commercialization and opposing popularization also have to sell their records, buy tickets for concerts, and live their lives. They also need money to maintain it. They are not doing public welfare, they are completely separated from commercial activities, that is, an aerial''flower'' garden without a foundation, which cannot be sustained." "I think commercialization is not the source of evil. The reason why metal rock can be carried forward is not because Nirvana''s albums have sold millions of copies?" Hugo''s simplest example convinced Pedro "What is really important is our starting point. If the starting point is to make money-making music, it is a real failure. When we make music, as I just said, it is impossible to break away from the background of the times. Now we are going to make disco. Obviously it is impractical, but at the same time you can''t blindly follow in the footsteps of the trend, it''s just a simple copy." "Combine your own special''colors'' to produce music that belongs to your own band!" Pedro took the conversation and said, obviously this is already clear, "Isn''t this the reason for the glory to death? "A word made everyone chuckle. "So, in addition to the keyboard, what elements do you want to inject into the music?" Alfonso was very curious about this. In fact, even Fujin was very curious and looked at Hugo expectantly. But Neil and Pedro already knew something about it, and they looked successful. "In fact, to put it simply, it is to strengthen the rhythm, enrich the arrangement of the instruments, and merge our special''colors'' to form a new style." After careful consideration, Hugo''s inner thoughts became stronger and stronger, and he wanted to break the current metal rock The trend of''tide'' flow, like Michael Jackson, has formed a special''color'' belonging to his band, and even created a flow of''tide'' belonging to his own band. This is a dream idea for any musician, and it is also the ultimate goal. If you put it in the past, it is basically impossible, but now, Hugo has the memory of the next 20 years, and he believes he can do this. More importantly, it is 19993, and it is the moment when new metal music is gradually rising. Hugo can seize this opportunity to create a world of glory to death. Just as 1994 was the most glorious page in the modern history of movies" 993 was the most glorious year in the modern history of rock and roll. In this year, regardless of the new metal music, it gradually began to emerge. In the full-blown rock music scene, classic albums are emerging one after another, so they cant open their eyes The goatskin band released a new album not long ago, and in 1993, there were a lot of works that emerged as one of the top 100 classic albums, ^c/, the Rolling Stones, the metal band, the Queen, Bonjovi(.), Bi York (), Kabriels, Broken Pumpkins (), u2, Nirvana, etc. have all released new albums this year, in addition to the rise of a lot of newcomer bands, blur the field (blur) , Pj Harvey (pj. harvey), Radio Commander (), Shen Yun Band (the. Verve), Manic Street Preacher (ma.) and so on all broke out in 1993. This is a legendary year. Even in the long history of music, it is also a year of shining stars. In this year, countless classic albums with profound influence on future generations were born. Nearly 20 excellent albums spread throughout the year. , It has formed a rock storm all over the world, making rock truly enter a heyday. As long as he thinks of this, Hugo feels that his soul is trembling. He was able to stand in Los Angeles in 1993 and feel the overwhelming rock frenzy. This may be the dream of all rock music fans. Hugo realized this dream, which is really incredible. More importantly, Hugo still has the opportunity to become a member of this legendary year. No matter what kind of identity he uses, even if it is just a trivial new band in the rock''wave'', this makes Hugo in his heart. Shaking, not to mention the identity of the "Glory To Death" band At this moment, Hugo was "excited" to move. Therefore, Hugo unswervingly wants to create his own music, he wants to be a part of this music wave, and he wants to shine in the music world. "As for what our special''color'' is, we need to work together to discuss it, doesn''t it?" Hugo looked at the teammates in front of him, and there was a surge of emotion in his heart. This is what he will fight together in the future. Friends, quarrels and discussions like today happen almost every day, but they are not arguing, but clashing with each other. The fire "flower" that comes out of each collision is nourishment for the band, allowing the band to grow rapidly. Get up, "We can integrate our own specialties, don''t limit the content and form, and integrate everyone''s understanding of music into the music. This is the glory to the death of the music. This is the creation philosophy that truly belongs to our band. , Eclectic." Seeing Hugo, who was extremely excited, although their inner heart was excited for different reasons than Hugo, the other four people were also surging, and Alfonso even showed a hearty smile. So, let''s start with the music you composed, how about? You are now the mainstay of our band''s creation." Facing everyone''s ardent slap in the face, Hugo did not flinch, but nodded vigorously, "Then what are we waiting for!" Chapter 351： The hype is coming back Hugo and Fujin traveled together and came to the warehouse behind the Al Bar in a familiar way. This has officially become the practice base for the Glory to the Dead band. They have come here to practice every day since the establishment of the band. Today is the day of the formation of the Glory to the Dead Band. After discussion, we decided to go to the streets to perform today. It is the first trial after the band officially embarked on the journey. For a long time, live performances have been an important way for rock bands to increase their strength. At the same time, live performances are also the essence of rock bands. However, in fact, large-scale and large-scale rock band tour performances were accompanied by new metal rock around 1998. The rise of the country is thoroughly prosperous. New metal rock bands are very keen on group tours. During the tour, the all-star momentum created by multiple bands often attracts thousands of new song''fans'' overnight, and they will also be performing. Zhongda will support new bands that are not well-known, reminding fans of the songs who may become superstars in the future. Singing while walking has also become the constant creed of new metal bands. For example, Lincoln Park, which is known as one of the most brilliant live performances in the world, has gradually accumulated their strength during the tour. , And each tour will have multiple bands jointly embark on the journey, forming a strong appeal, which also makes rock an unshakable part of the mainstream music world. Regarding the way to increase the strength of the tour, Hugo and Fujin hit it off at this point, and Neil also agreed. The remaining Pedro and Alfonso have no objection to this. Therefore, Fokkin proposed a grand blueprint. He wanted to complete his tour of the United States halfway through a new day. In a glorious way, this proposal was approved by the hands of the band. Therefore, starting from the streets of Los Angeles, looking for the shortcomings of the band, and cultivating the tacit understanding between the band members as soon as possible, this has become a short-term goal. Today is the first test of water. The first attempt was always full of uncertainty and''sex'', but also full of expectations, which made both Hugo and Fujin look very interested, discussing the issue of todays performance along the way, as well as yesterdays practice. The problems that have arisen, in fact, they have been chatting for most of the night yesterday, and they still enjoy it. "Hugo, ahead." Fujin suddenly interrupted Hugo''s words and motioned to the front. Hugo didn''t have time to look back, and he saw a group of people swarming up: "Paparazzi!" The thought immediately It jumped into Hugo''s brain. After more than a year of training, Hugo''s vigilant''sex'' was immediately raised. Hugo turned his head and saw a swarm of reporters with more than two digits in front of him rushing over, "God!" Hugo rolled his eyes directly, then lowered his head and shouted at Fujin, "Don''t pay attention to them," Go forward, go forward!" When he joined Glory to the death, Fujin had expected such a situation, but when he really encountered it, Fujin still felt that the scene was very spectacular. Watching a group of people pounce on like sharks, the scene was spectacular. Fujin is also a big man, a little shorter than Hugo, but he is a little stronger. He takes a step forward, like a wall pressed up, plus Hugo, the two of them are like playing rugby. Usually rushed up. Although the reporter in front of him did not stray like a bowling pin, he was also killed by Hugo. But how could the paparazzi let the Hugo go easily? After they were knocked aside, they swiftly besieged, the camera''s fast door was pressed very cheerfully, and the "click" sounded with flash light. Just as Fujin was wondering what news had recently emerged from Hugo that caused so many reporters to surround him, the reporters answered his doubts. "Hugo, Uma again expressed a negative view of you in an interview, don''t you plan to respond?" "Uma said you are inconsistent, what do you think?" "Yesterday Uma said you were a difficult man..." Hugo''s step forward did not stop, but he couldn''t help but twitch his lips: it really is. In recent days, he has stayed in the warehouse and practiced with the band. There is no news. The only possibility of **** is that Umans malicious hype has struck again. The day before yesterday, Joseph was still complaining with Karl. Uma was like It is an untimely bomb, and no one knows when it will explode again. This is not here today. Fujin frowned slightly. He was very disgusted with these gossips. This was the case before on a new day. Although a lot of attention was focused on him, he would rather be a clown than a clown.'' Spend some time practicing in the band, which is also the root cause of the conflict between him and the band members-in the eyes of others, Fujin just knows nothing about being in good fortune. Hugo looked up at the warehouse not far away. He knew that these reporters would definitely not let him go. Although he has already decided to ignore Uma and is determined not to cooperate with this malicious hype, Hugo knows that reporters are actually like flies. Annoying, but this will affect the band''s practice, especially today the band is going to the streets to practice combat, Hugo does not want his personal situation to affect the band. Thinking of this, Hugo stopped, but Fujin did not react, and walked two steps forward with the reporters before realizing that Hugo was standing there, and the reporters quickly swarmed towards Hugo. After the past, Fujin stood alone outside the encircled circle, without moving, and then Fujin heard the reporters yelling, and the noisy shouts were a headache. Hugo raised his hand and stretched it forward, creating a space between himself and the reporter. He still didn''t like close contact with the reporter. After the reporters uproar, their voices finally became quieter. Someone said, Hugo, Uma said in an interview yesterday that your personal appearance is different, the image of the big screen and the image of your private life. far cry" Hugo followed the voice and looked at it. It was Anthony Stewart of the National Inquirer. The wrinkled and fat white figure was always the same, like a crumpled chicken egg. Perceiving Hugos disgusting sight, Anthony was not only not afraid, but excited, and could not help but amplify his voice. She thinks it may be difficult for you to maintain a relationship. What do you think about this? Obviously, seeing Hugo suffer, this is Anthony''s favorite thing. If Anthony targeted Hugo at the beginning only for news, then after the beating trap did not work, Anthony''s malice towards Hugo gradually evolved into a private person. Anthony just wants to see Hugo in a panic. He just wants to see Hugo suffer. This is his happiness as a paparazzi. Hugo frowned slightly, but he soon calmed down. He looked away and didn''t look at Anthony. Even if he just stared at him, Hugo felt that his stomach was rolling and the sirens in his heart sounded. He was armed all over, but Hugo was already mentally prepared for what Uma said. In fact, Uma was hinting that Hugo was the main responsibility for breaking up this time. Hugo has no good response to this. Everyone knows the truth of the matter. If Uma wants to make her feel happy, then Hugo has no way to force Uma to change her mind. In fact, Hugo has completely let go, and he will not affect his mood just because of Uma''s nonsense gimmick. Its not worth it to ruin his good mood because of a stranger. Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth,''showing'' a helpless smile, "If she is advising me from a friend''s standpoint, then I must say,''Hey, man, you should have an interview with me''. "Hugo''s relaxed response obviously exceeded the expectations of the reporters. Hugo, who experienced the Golden Globes event, has clearly grown up quickly. At the beginning, Anthony could still rely on''infuriating'' Hugo to achieve his goals. Now this This method is no longer applicable. "But if it''s not..." Hugo shrugged, hooked the corner of his mouth mockingly, and said nothing, but the answer was obviously obvious. "Hugo, don''t you have any specific response to say?" It was Anthony who was still asking. He obviously wanted Hugo to say something ill of Uma. He wished that the two would scold each other. This news is only fine. ''color. Whether Uma is hype or not is not important. The point is whether this news can be sold. "Uma thinks that the mistake of breaking up is obviously yours, don''t you want to answer?" "My answer is already very clear, if your ears are still functioning. I have nothing else to say, so please let me." Hugo didn''t say much, straightening his spine and facing strongly. Going forward, he cut a path in the encircling circle, and then walked forward calmly. The reporters got the answer they wanted They also knew that even if they continued to force Hugo, they would not get another answer, so everyone did not catch up. Anthony was the same, standing still thinking about it. Hugo''s answer just now also had the focus of hype. At least Hugo''s answer is worth thinking about. Standing on the spot, Fujin looked at the sharpness between Hugos eyebrows, but showed a smile. He gave Hugo a thumbs up and expressed his appreciation for the way Hugo had handled it. Then the two of them Walked into the warehouse side by side. Pedro was the first to welcome him, "Hugo, the reporters outside didn''t make you embarrassed, did they?" "It''s just a group of crows." Hugo curled his lips, and laughed first when he finished speaking, but the four people next to him looked at Hugo confusedly. Hugo realized that they didnt understand the joke, so he learned how to call the crow, "Crack" Then he understood. Neil didnt hold it back, but he laughed with a flutter, and Alfonso followed. He laughed too, but Pedro didn''t understand. He caught Hugo and asked, "What''s the matter?" Hugo replied, "Crack, croak, croak..." This series of crow screams made Pedro''bewildered'' more and more, and Alfonso also began to "croak" and yelled together to play tricks on Pedro. Dro. Fujin, who was standing next to him, couldn''t help but smile, and his smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 352： Test the waters on the street Pedro wasn''t a fool either, he just didn''t react for a while, but when Hugo and Alfonso made a fuss, he quickly understood it and couldn''t help but roll his eyes. But when I came back to my mind and thought about it carefully, those reporters were indeed croaking like crows, which made Pedro laugh loudly, and also learned the crows croaking. The depression caused by the reporter''s containment just disappeared. "Hugo, what if these reporters bother you again?" Neil also had a smile on his face, but he was more thoughtful. Hugo curled his lips, "Just ignore it. I have given the answer they want, so I don''t want to have anything to do with them." More importantly, he doesn''t want to cooperate with Uma''s hype. In fact, thinking about Umas remarks this time, Hugo couldnt help but feel a little funny. Uma was talking so nonsense to make herself jump out to refute, or she really thought this way in her heart: the two of them. The rupture of the relationship is really at the fault of Hugo! But Hugo thinks it should be the former. Uma is a smart female. She knows what she wants, so she deliberately fabricates such unreliable lies to irritate herself. But, in retrospect, during the time when two people were dating, how many things were lies? The troupe during the filming, the premiere of "Yihai Xiongfeng", the "wave" dinner that moved him... This is a very ridiculous thing. When a relationship is filled with lies, then what is there in life? Is it real? "Your love is just a lie, there is nothing but a lie!" Hugo hummed softly, using a playful tone of "kiss", but at this time Hugo didn''t care about it anymore, just thought that Uma would remember the memory The last bit of beauty in it is also destroyed, which is really sad and ridiculous. Hugo didn''t feel sorry, but he was a little curious about what kind of mentality Uma started this hype, but he would not ask for the answer because he didn''t want to know. Al Bar is full of various rock bands. The warehouse behind this is the base for many bands to practice all year round. So standing on the street, you can see many senior people in the underground rock circle of Los Angeles. This has also become This is the most unique scenery of Qiongjie. However, its a pity that most of the reporters guarding the Al Bar today are film reporters, and they have a good understanding of music, not to mention that these are underground rock people, which are even more strange to reporters, so this scenery It doesn''t make any sense to them, I have to say it is a pity. But even so, there were still six reporters staying in place. Among them, the reporter of "U.S. Weekly" James Rattle arrived later. He missed the moment when the reporters blocked Hugo, but he saw it. Anthony Stewart turned and left, which made James alarm bells loudly. Contrary to Anthony, as a paparazzi, James has a good impression of Hugo. Although he is also committed to digging up gossip, he is more willing to report on the positive image of Hugo, not only because such news can also sell well. , But also because James is willing to believe in Hugo. For example, in the incident of Uma''s revelation, aside from the fact that the content of Uma''s revelation is not substantive, substantial evidence is not to be said. Just look at Hugos first reaction to know that what Uma said is not necessarily true. And James just heard his colleagues talk about Hugo''s reaction just now, which confirmed James''s idea more and more. Therefore, watching Anthony leaving triumphantly, James chose to stay. He still wanted to see how things were going. If possible, he was willing to defend Hugo. James has been here for more than five hours, and the six-person waiting team has shrunk to four. The bands practice is likely to last all day, or even all night. Hugo and others enter the warehouse to practice from morning to afternoon. Not coming out, this is really normal, but James still doesn''t want to leave, he still wants to wait and see. In fact, in the past, in order to keep a piece of news, staying for more than 20 hours is nothing at all. One of the most important qualities of a paparazzi is patience, second only to keen intuition. At a quarter past two, the warehouse''door'' opened. Hugo carried a guitar on his back and a jazz drum in his hand. He walked out with a thick smile on his face, and then the strange faces. Five Each young man walked out with a musical instrument, laughing and laughing. It can be seen that they are all in a good mood, and Hugo is not at all affected by the reporter''s siege in the morning. The four reporters originally wanted to encircle them, but seeing that there were five people on the other side, the balance of power was a little inappropriate, and two taxis stopped at the''door'' of Al Bar. They were all busy putting their musical instruments in the rental. In the car, James was the first to react and ran to the place where he had parked. Then the remaining three paparazzi turned around and ran to his car. Surrounding here is no longer worth it, because Hugo will soon be in the car, so it is wisest to follow. The taxi drove all the way, and stopped shortly afterwards near Hollywood Boulevard. Five young people carrying their musical instruments found an open space near Highland Avenue (.ave), and placed the musical instruments one by one. The situation couldn''t be more obvious. Hugo and others are going to perform street performances here. It is about three hundred yards from the Chinese Theater, and a little distance from the busiest area of ??street performances, but not too remote. For newcomers performing performances, it is really a good location. The five young people in the band are all busy. In Los Angeles and New York, if you want to perform street performances, you must apply for qualifications. Not everyone can perform in the street stalls. The patrol will check and only register in the city hall. Only the performers of the case can stand on the street, which is also a certain degree of regulation of street performances. However, Neil and others were qualified to perform long ago, so this is not a problem. Its just that today is the first time for the band to test the waters. The problems of sound and power supply have to be solved one by one. This makes the five people seem to have some hands. Busy foot''chaos''. James and the others finally found a place to park. It is not easy to find a suitable parking lot nearby. When they rush over again, Hugo and others are all ready, holding their musical instruments. Debugging is in progress. At this time, the time has not reached three o''clock. It is the hottest time of the sun. Although it is only early June, the California sun still allows people to appreciate its powerful power, so there are not so many tourists on the street. After half an hour or an hour, you can see the lively scene of the street. The corner occupied by Hugo and others did not attract too many people''s attention. The tourists on the street did not realize that Hugo Lancaster was standing there preparing for the performance. In their eyes, they only saw someone preparing for the performance. The team is only, naturally there is no value to stop. James ran up quickly. He hoped to be able to interview before the band began to perform. After the performance began, it would be more troublesome. It is estimated that it will take a long time to wait. The other three paparazzi obviously had the same idea and ran over afterwards. "Hey, Hugo!" James yelled first. Hugo glanced back, and after recognizing the other party, he smiled and waved his hand, "Hey, James, good afternoon." James was about to speak immediately, but Hugo took the lead, "I will not be interviewed at this time, I Working. Hugo pointed to the instrument next to him, and then said with a firm look in his eyes. James stood in the same place with a depressed expression and stopped talking. The other reporters did not have James''s scruples and directly asked, "Hugo, you just responded to Uma''s remarks. What do you mean? Dont you want to answer directly?" As a result, Hugo didn''t even give a look, so he turned around and continued to join the discussion. The streets are very crowded and noisy, so the paparazzi''s questions are just part of the noise, and there is no need to care. This made the three paparazzi very dissatisfied. One turned around and left. The remaining two looked at each other with James and hesitated. Finally, they decided to stay and keep guarding, holding the only glimmer of hope. "What? No, you must be joking with me." Hugo looked at Alfonso and said incredulously, but Alfonso looked serious, and Neil, Fogin, and Pedro next to him were all the same. With a serious face, Hugo looked at the sky speechlessly, "Guys, that''s just what I just sang casually. We only practiced it a few times. How could it be our first song on the street?" "You also said that you just sing casually. It''s perfect as an open-voice warm-up work It is Alfonso who proposed this proposal, he is naturally the most active," and the audience around now is also Not much, we can play as much as we want, and then slowly enter the state, isnt it great? " "Besides, isn''t this song going to fight back against the group of crows behind you, isn''t it great?" Pedro said excitedly, and the whole person started gearing up. Hugo couldn''t laugh or cry, "Neil, Fogin, you guys won''t lose their minds too? I don''t even remember the song just now. I just sang it for fun. Isn''t everyone doing it as a venting exercise? " "Yeah, let''s play on the street again." Neil shrugged and stood on Alfonso''s side, making Hugo very helpless. Hugo can only look at his last hope, Fujin. Unexpectedly, Fujin said solemnly, "I think this song is really suitable, suitable for your current mood, suitable for our current state, suitable for the group of crows behind you, and suitable for that. The''women'' who are constantly hyped in the media. So, why not?" Seeing Fujin solemnly express his opinions, Hugo laughed, he lowered his head and thought, and finally let out a long sigh, "Yes, why not? Then sing it out and have fun. Bar!" Chapter 353： Loud slap Alfonsos proposal means that when they were practicing just now, Hugo then hummed "Your love is just a lie, and there is nothing but a lie". This was originally just a joke by Hugo, expressing to Uma. The helplessness and disdain of this malicious hype behavior, but he didn''t expect it, but was heard by Fu Jin. He felt that the melody was not bad, so he encouraged Hugo to finish the whole song on the spot. Hugo didn''t think too much, and started playing with an electric guitar. The melody is just a simple chord that is easy to come by. The arrangement is not complicated, and the lyrics are not deliberately conceived, just like a practice piece. Unexpectedly, Fujin joined the drums, and then the other three people became excited, enthusiastically conforming to Hugo''s melody, and began to play. This sudden''sexual'' random performance is a good process for the band to cultivate tacit understanding, and Hugo also enjoys it. But who knows, Alfonso actually let Hugo use this song to do the warm-up exercise for today''s street performance, and the other three people also voted for it. After Hugo''s accident, he didn''t have any hypocrisy, so he readily agreed, "I hope our performance will not become a lie, but that would be terrible." Hugo said with a smile, this freely composed song Named by Pedro as "Love is a lie (.. is. a., it became the first song of the first street performance in the glory to death. Hearing Hugos ridicule, the four of them looked at each other with mischievous smiles on their faces. In fact, the reason why they had such an idea was a kind of counterattack to Umas behavior on the one hand, although Hugo didnt want to To deliberately hype, but it does not mean that Uma can talk nonsense as he wants; on the one hand, it is also a counterattack against the paparazzi, watching Hugo surrounded by the paparazzi, as Hugos partner, four Naturally, individuals will not stand idly by. So when Alfonso put forward this proposal, he immediately got a response from the other three people. Although they didn''t know the time for a long time, the tacit understanding with each other was already quietly sprouting. "Alfonso, pay attention." Fujin said, because the song "Love is a lie" Hugo was relaxed and casual in the arrangement, there was not much tedious arrangement, and no keyboard was added, so Alfonso was at this time Take on the responsibility of the melody guitar. After Fukuin gave the order, he gave two cymbals to the rhythm, and Alfonso''s electric guitar strings cut in. Since the chord of "love is a lie" is relatively simple and the technical content is not high, although they have only practiced it a few times, it is not too difficult in actual combat. On the other hand, using such a song as a warm-up track is indeed a good choice. Standing in front of the microphone stand, Hugo was slightly nervous. After all, this was the first time he officially stood on a stage as a lead singer. Even the street stage made him a little uncomfortable, but he turned his head and saw Alfang With the playful smile on Suo''s face, the smile on Hugo''s face didn''t stretch for a moment, but it bloomed, and the tension disappeared in an instant. He knew that the friends deliberately used this song to start the show, which is a prank, so Hugo also Can''t help but wonder: What kind of interpretation would the paparazzi next to you do? It''s still disappointing that they can''t find the tricks in it at all. After a short pause, Hugo smiled to the microphone in his hand and began to hum, "I was sleeping by the phone. It is two o''clock in the morning. I am waiting alone and tell me where you are?" Hugo There is a little smile in his voice, which seems incompatible with the artistic conception of the lyrics, but it has a different style in the warm sunshine in the afternoon. After starting to sing, Hugo gradually entered the state. He began to stabilize his voice, devoted himself to awakening the lyrics that were just handy in his mind, "I found someone''s name on the note, and you kissed me. ''But the previous feelings no longer exist, because I can feel that you have left." In fact, Hugos creation of this song is somewhat ridiculous and mischievous. Although it is also the end of a relationship, it does not completely match his own situation. It is like Uma-making up chaotic. But it is undeniable that Hugo is indeed becoming more and more comfortable on the track of creation. Even if it is just a product of a prank, the quality is still good. The concise and powerful melody with easy-to-understand lyrics is very impressive. mouth. There are people coming and going on Hollywood Boulevard, but no one stops around Glory To Death, but at this time, because they have begun to perform, people will subconsciously cast their sights, but the pace will not slow down. There are still only the three paparazzi James Rattle around, making this small area very lonely. James originally thought that it was just the band starting to perform. It was no secret that Hugo had a talent for''sexy'' music in the circle, but it was just talk after dinner. After all, before Hugo actually released the album, it was only a secret. Can be regarded as a kind of talent. From the beginning, James was curious about what kind of performance Hugo''s band would perform, but he was quickly attracted by the lyrics, and then... dumbfounded. "I can''t remain silent forever. When you try to pretend to be nothing, you can hide things behind your back, but don''t treat me as a fool!" When entering the chorus part, the smooth electronic guitar string sound is perfectly integrated with the drum kit under the communication of the bass, creating a shock wave that gradually moves towards the climax. Hugo''s voice is also accompanied by the melody. Released a little bit below, the lyrics full of reflections'' meaning burst into infinite energy at this moment. James was stunned: Is Hugo fighting Uma? "I can''t remain silent forever, you can hide the truth of the facts, but please don''t treat me as a fool." The content of such a dialogue is so powerful that people can''t help but start speculating about the truth behind Uma''s remarks. Those lines of lyrics contain infinite power, impacting James'' thoughts. The other two paparazzi standing nearby did not respond at first, but when the chorus melody hit the fire "flower", they also began to notice the abnormality. "You can tell me that there is no one else there, you can tell me that you are home alone, you can look into my eyes and disguise everything, but I know, I know, your love is just a lie, there is nothing but nothing lie!" Hugos mellow voice folds in the sun and''shoots'' a dazzling light, bursting out with huge energy, tearing every lyrics into pieces. That simple word "lie" is like a cannonball, All emotions are vented, and the simple and crude emotional release is so real and direct, so that the energy of the musical notes can be transmitted to the heart of every listener to the greatest extent. The biggest feature of this song is that it is easy to understand and catchy. This is very different from the current metal rock. The''fancy'' guitar strings and complicated melody arrangements have been discarded and replaced by people who can listen to it. I could hum a simple melody of two sentences, and at the same time it was very good to hear, so after only half of the sing, there were eight or nine tourists around who stopped in their footsteps, and began to beat the beat following Hugo''s singing. "You look so innocent, but your voice betrays your guilt. Yes, you know what I mean. When you kiss me, when you know I trust you, this is How does it feel? Do you think of me when he squanders you? Can you be cheaper?" The emotional catharsis reached its peak in the second part of the main song, and the betrayal was torn apart bloodly in a more direct and cruel way. Hugos voice full of emotional notes made every musical note bloom incisively and vividly. Shine out, fully presenting the power of music. James and the three paparazzi were completely stunned. If Hugos song was really a response to Umas recent remarks, it would be too great, because of the''female'' that Hugo said in this song. People are just a cheap one. People, she not only betrayed her boyfriend, but also full of lies, she is a total betrayer. This is really amazing! Those paparazzi who left the field early know the situation here, they will probably regret it. "So don''t try to say you''re sorry, don''t try to save it, don''t waste your lips and tongue, because it''s too late, it''s too late!" Hugo didnt know what the paparazzi were thinking, and he didnt pay attention to how many people around him stopped. All his''essence'' was put on the band. Singing this song is not too much for Hugo. The difficulty of the game, even he also brought some jokes and ease, which made the whole song carry a kind of absurd ridicule, so Hugo paid more attention to listening to the band''s running-in. One week of practice is still too short It can be clearly noticed that Pedros bass is more of taking care of the drum set, which is obviously out of touch with the guitar playing, which makes the melody of the song always present a consistent Kind of stumbling and stumbling. Fortunately, the chord of this song is relatively simple, even if it is wrong, it is not obvious. "You can tell me that there is no one else there, you can tell me that you are home alone, you can look into my eyes and disguise everything, but I know, I know, your love is just a lie, there is nothing but nothing lie!" After entering the chorus, Pedro''s performance is obviously better, especially the accent in the final "lie", which combines the whole band with a clear and powerful force, and also places the focus of the whole song on Above the "lie" note, the surrounding audience may not have a deep memory of the overall lyrics, but the key words "lie, lie" can definitely be left in their minds. This is the difference in the effect of band performance. Hugo''s voice was completely released in this smooth performance, venting all the emotions of joking, ridicule, disdain, and sarcasm. The phrase "your love is just a lie" is like a meteorite from the sky. On the street, smoke billowed. James couldn''t help sighing: What a slap in the face, Hugo just slapped Uma''s face mercilessly like a huge slap in the face. This is so exquisite color! Chapter 354： Dumb Coptis After the song was sung, about ten onlookers standing around applauded one after another, and then dispersed again one after another, because Hugo and others did not continue to play, but laughed at each other and gathered again. Together. At present, they are still in the process of getting in touch with each other, so it is a very important step to''exchange'' opinions with each other after each performance. However, at this time, compared to the idea of''crossing'', watching the paparazzi''s thoughtful expressions is the happiest thing. Pedro couldn''t help laughing as the first one, even the rain. Guo couldn''t help but chuckled, not to mention the other people. James stood aside, quite hesitant. In fact, Hugo''s attitude today has always been very clear. He has no intention of responding to Uma''s remarks. Then the song "Love is a lie (.. is. a. just now. It may not be the response they imagined. Most likely it should be just a piece of music played by the band. Maybe it is not Hugo''s story at all, or even Hugo''s creation at all. Especially after seeing the five members of the band laugh so happily, James became more and more uncertain. Is it really because he thinks too much? Although James is a paparazzi, he is not a reporter of the "National Inquirer" who can make up stories by looking at pictures and telling stories. "U.S. Weekly" still hopes to report gossip with a basis, so that he can be credible. ''sex''. After hesitating again and again, James decided to step forward and ask about it, and then make a decision after seeing Hugo''s attitude. "Hugo, Hugo..." James stepped forward and interrupted the discussion that Hugo and others were discussing. The other two paparazzi also followed, obviously not willing to miss this opportunity. Hugo glanced back at James, then shook his head, "I will not accept the interview." Then he was ready to go back and continue to participate in the discussion, but apparently James was unwilling to give up, he still raised his voice and asked, "That song just now, it was you. A response to Uma?" "No." Hugo''s simple and direct answer was passed. Hugo did not intend to dissect the cause and effect of the matter to the reporter. Even if the other party is James Rattle or Nicholas McLennan, it is the same. , Because Hugo does not intend to make any response to Umas malicious hype. As for singing "Love is a Lie" just now, this is just a prank by the band''s own, and naturally has nothing to do with the paparazzi. Of course, the reporters have any bad associations with this prank, which is beyond Hugo''s control. Hugo simply denied it, but James was stunned, not knowing what to do, and the other two paparazzi were also yin and uncertain. But in Hollywood, if the parties deny that it is really effective, then there will not be so much news. Therefore, the next day, the latest issue of "U.S. Weekly" broke out the best news, "''Love is a lie'', Hugo formed a band to perform on the street for the first time." At the end of this news that James wrote, he wrote such a paragraph. "This song is suspected to be Hugo''s positive response to the recent uproar of Uma''s remarks,''I can''t remain silent forever. When you try to pretend to be nonchalant, you can hide things behind you, but don''t treat me as a fool!'' Such lyrics have a strong reference to''sex'', which makes people have to think of Uma''s recent negative remarks about Hugo. Perhaps there is still an unknown truth behind these remarks." James Rattles article is very convergent, he still considered Hugos answer, so this article mainly reports that Hugo has formed his own band, but it is mentioned implicitly at the end of the article. But the other two paparazzi are not so polite, and the paparazzi of "Entertainment Weekly" has brought the reporter''s imagination to the extreme. "Entertainment Weekly" in the article titled "The''Female'' Party Derailed and Betrayed: The Truth About the Ending of Hugo and Uma''s Dating" caused an uproar in the entire entertainment circle. The article believes that Hugos Love is a Lie singing on the street is definitely a response to Umas recent remarks. Umas two remarks both before and after suggesting that the main reason for the breakup of the two people is that Hugos appearance is different. The actual sex is far from the screen image, and he does not even have the ability to handle a stable relationship. The two ended up dating, and Uma''s remarks can also tell that she is a victim, obviously there is a lot of resentment towards Hugo. But now it seems that things are far from the case. Hugo clearly stated in the song that the relationship ended because of Umas derailment and betrayal. Hugo had already noticed Umas betrayal, but Uma didnt know it. Guo''s heart made this relationship end without any disease. "Entertainment Weekly" completely wrote this relationship as a script for a "fat" soap opera, portraying Hugo as a sad and pitiful victim, and even the absurdity of Hugo during the "Night Sleep in Seattle" period. The news "suicide incident" came out again, thinking that Hugo had chosen to commit suicide because he couldn''t think of it. However, Hugo was suddenly enlightened at the critical moment of life and death, and only then did he usher in a new life. It has to be said that "Entertainment Weekly"''s gossip association ability is indeed very outstanding. It describes the whole story from just one song, and vividly describes all the details with gentle and sad brushstrokes. , As if they had conducted a personal interview with Hugo, and Hugo had all the details together. But this is the power of gossip magazines, even if they are just catching the wind, they can still create unimaginable influence. What''s more, in addition to "Entertainment Weekly", "U.S. Weekly" speculations and reports from another gossip magazine "Vanity Fair" are also communicating each other, seeming to have this fact settled. For a time, the situation revived. The news about Hugo and Uma''s cessation of dating has once again raged. Although the Los Angeles Times interviewed Hugo for the first time, Hugo also denied this statement again, but it still failed to prevent the spread of gossip. . There have been several different story versions in newspapers, large and small, but all the versions are consistent in that Uma, who was originally weak, has now become the perpetrator, and Hugo has become the victim. In the face of more than 20 media outlets paying attention to this incident, as the center of public opinion, Uma disappeared, and even the promotion of the film was absent. It''s not that Uma doesn''t want to appear, but can''t. Uma really wanted to stand up and refute these nonsense news, because she didnt do anything to sorry Hugo during her date with Hugo. Even if there is a betrayal, its not cheating, but Choosing to cooperate with Tracy. These news are utter nonsense! But the problem is that the first Hugo directly denied the medias speculation, and the second Hugos song was never said to be an allusion to Uma. Everything was just the medias own fantasies. Therefore, Uma cannot refute, because once she refutes, instead, she satisfies the speculations of the media, and instead agrees with her. Originally, Uma thought about rebutting the reporter, saying that these things are all false and that the speculations about the relationship between her and Hugo are all false, but the problem is that these false speculations were all made by Uma himself before. The remarks from Uma were combined with the song "Love is a lie", which burst out so much energy. Now if Uma denies it, whether it is denying the claims about betrayal or denying the accusation that "love is a lie" The part where I lied is to check my seat, which is to slap my own mouth. The current situation is completely a replica of the previous one. Its just that Uma poured dirty water on Hugo before, and wanted to''inspire'' Hugo to refute him and hype the news; but now the dirty water is spilling on Uma, but Uma is The mute eats coptis and cant tell. The only thing she can do is to assume that none of this has happened, to let the reporter understand that she doesnt care about these rumors at all, so as to prove the song "Love is a lie" and herself. It doesn''t matter, she can only endure all these gossips abruptly. This is really aggrieved, making Uma feel like he wants to vomit blood. Although the current situation is as Uma expects, the news is getting louder and busier and the focus of attention is getting more and more concentrated by the reporters, but Uma feels that she is shooting herself in the foot, and the news has become hyped. But Uma couldn''t be happy. Instead, she wanted to curl up at home like a tortoise, and then endure her anger and remain indifferent to the news. She was obviously the one who provoked the news, but now she has to ignore it again. This is really terrifying! The medias suspicion of Umas wave is getting louder and louder. It seems that everyone believes that Uma betrayed Hugo in the first place, which caused the two people to stop dating. Uma avoided talking about it, so the reporters once again blocked Hugo, who frequently appeared on the streets to perform. Because of the band, Hugo could not be a turtle like Uma, so he could not hide. Opening a circle of reporters, this time Hugo faced reporters in an interview, but did not fall into trouble, but once again stated his position, "I said in an interview before that that song has nothing to do with Uma. All speculations are irresponsible nonsense by the media." "Then what do you think of Uma''s previous remarks?" The reporter was obviously still not reconciled. Hugo answered seriously, "We have had a good time. As for those details are my personal''private'' matter, I don''t want to discuss it in front of the media. I believe those negative comments are malicious interpretations by the media. And hype, I am willing to believe in Uma. This is the last time I have responded to this incident. You can stop these meaningless hype." Hugo''s words made the reporters on the scene very discouraged. At such a critical moment, Hugo still did not let go, so that reporters did not have any possibility of "sex". After the Golden Globe incident, Hugo was wary of "sex". A lot of upgrades, "If there is nothing else, please don''t disturb our band''s performance, thank you." Hugo''s words can be regarded as an end to the incident, but is it really an end? Reporters seem to have different opinions. Chapter 355： Self-eating After Hugo was forced to respond to the incident again, the attitude of the media changed 180 degrees. Hugo still denied all the malicious speculations of the media, and did not start to break the news or scold Uma from the air as expected by the media. On the contrary, Hugo even attributed the fault to the media and defended Uma. . More importantly, Hugo''s attitude towards personal privacy protection has continued from the very beginning. Hugos gentle and firm action immediately formed a sharp contrast with Umas initiative to break the news. This made the medias gunpoint unanimously aimed at Uma, which caused an earth-shaking change in the whole situation. It has become a target of public criticism, and almost any media outlet is willing to jump out and step on both feet. As a last resort, Uma, who had been diving, was also bombed out and had to stand up again to clarify, saying that the previous remarks were just a misunderstanding of the media, and the main difference between her and Hugos ending dating was still a''sex'' difference. , It is not the situation of media speculation at all. What Hugo is inconsistent and what Hugo''s "sexual" cannot maintain a stable relationship. These are all malicious misunderstandings of the media. Uma also said generously, "Hugo and I had a wonderful time. Those memories are worth keeping." Obviously, Uma overturned her previous two meaningful remarks. Even if she "slapped her own mouth", she must do so, otherwise things will only get worse. However, the media obviously did not let Uma''s plan go. This hype incident has attracted so much attention, and it ended in nothingness. But the "wave" took too much of the media''s energy, so they had enough energy to make it. Just create another hot spot for this incident. Sure enough, not long after, the "National Inquirer" turned out again. Anthony Stewart, he actually broke the big news. On New Years Eve, Hugo and Uma, who were still dating at the time, did not spend the annual Valentines Night together. This is too much. It''s breaking. Although the New Years Eve is not a holiday such as Christmas, it is a time for everyone to say goodbye to the old and welcome the new. Therefore, people dont want to welcome the New Year alone, at least they want to have a partner by their side to watch together. Rockefeller Plaza in New York rang the New Year bell and dropped colored balls. Couples are naturally the first choice, no couple will choose friends. Therefore, the New Years Eve is also known as the resurrection day of the exs friends after Valentines Day throughout the year. To avoid being alone on the New Years Eve, many people will send out invitations to their predecessors who are still single. , Spend the New Year''s Eve together. This has also created many "New Year''s Eve babies". Well, Hugo and Uma, who were still dating at the time, did not spend time together. This was not only a blast, but also a weird one. Obviously, there was an inside story worth digging into. Anthony, a top news producer, has no mercy against Uma. He broke the news in the second half of the news that Uma spent the countdown to the New Year''s Eve with a well-known agent that night! Although Anthony did not reveal the''sex'' life of this well-known agent, he investigated the situation of the party held by Sidney-''Po''luck that night. The description of the whole process was very detailed, and the true''sex'' was directly broken. surface. This time, the media exploded completely. Is Uma really cheating? This matter is exaggerated. Judging from Anthonys description of the New Years Eve, Hugo appeared at the party with Uma, but then Hugo was the first to leavewith the agents company, he left alone, while Uma stayed. At the party. All this coincides with the description in the lyrics of "Love is a lie (.. is.a.. Although Hugo has repeatedly denied that this song has any direct or indirect relationship with Uma, the reporters again Once I used my pen to connect the cause and effect of the incident and portrayed the "truth of the incident." So now things have evolved in the mouth of the media. Uma''s derailment broke Hugo''s heart. Hugo tried to redeem it, but failed. Under the condition of heartbroken and desperate, the relationship ended. After breaking up, Uma held a grudge and tried to discredit Hugo in front of the media. Unfortunately, the plan was not realized, but the media saw the clues. But Hugo still did not fall into trouble, but showed a broad''mind'' as a man, not only insisting on the attitude of protecting the''privacy'' to the end, but also defending Uma. In contrast, he was seen through. The tactical Uma also immediately climbed up the pole shamelessly, trying to recover the negative effects before, completely greedy. In the media version of this love story, not only is it bloody, but also poignant. In an instant, Hugo''s image grows taller, while Uma is reduced to a street mouse that everyone shouts and beats. Although Hugo still did not accept any interviews, he continued his previous attitude towards this matter, and devoted himself to the band performance; although Uma also did not accept any interviews, hiding at home to cultivate health, just hope this paragraph ''Chaos'' can be resolved as soon as possible, and the negative impact will disappear as soon as possible; although the two people have maintained the same approach, the interpretation of the media has changed dramatically. For Hugo, the media agreed that he was a real man, with a man''s "mind" and magnanimity, and as a victim, he did not fail, but revived and put all his energy into his career; Regarding Uma, the medias views are also surprisingly consistent. They think that she is deliberately making this news, trying to step up on Hugo again after betraying Hugo, which is really disgusting. The media is such a strange group. A simple piece of news can diverge thinking and fabricate shocking inside stories in their hands. Looking at pictures and telling stories is only a basic skill, and the "Fat" soap opera screenwriters are inferior to the association ability. Let the entertainment news lively. In order to create hot spots and attract focus, the media uses almost everything. This is not serious in the 1990s. After entering the 21st century, as the Internet becomes more and more powerful, almost everyone spends their entire life. It is transparent, and all clues can be found on the Internet. Therefore, the ability of the media to "make" news has also shown a geometric growth. The value of news mixed in fake news, exaggerated news, and boring news has been infinitely weakened. , Business news is the real core. In fact, this time Uma has been regarded as "a fluke." If in the 21st century, it is estimated that every piece of Uma''s past love history will be unearthed, and one misfortune will be related to sex. Love. Videotapes or photos are linked, and various negative news will follow one after another, so there is no room for breathing. I have to say that Uma is self-sufficient. Originally, Uma wanted to use the power of the media to hype news, so that his newly released films could win more attention and seek new breakthroughs in the career development of actors. If in the 21st century, there are naturally more ways to hype news, the effect will be magnified countless times, which are all complementary. Unexpectedly, the situation reversed inexplicably. Everything seemed to be just because of the song "Love is a lie". More importantly, Hugo denied that this song had anything to do with Uma. But this The timing of the song''s appearance was too sensitive, so a series of follow-up effects were created. Now, Uma is suffering from the inverse effects of hype news. Even when she goes out to the supermarket, she will be pointed out, and her awareness has risen sharply, but it is not the positive one, but those people will have a strange perspective. Looking at her, she seemed to be saying, "A good man like Hugo doesn''t know how to cherish it." This really makes Uma Rumang on his back. In fact, this situation is not serious anymore. After all, this is an open country, and many people have admired Uma. Obviously, Uma can play "multiple" men with applause. Expressed his admiration and approval. But this kind of vision is another kind of harm to Uma. Regardless of whether it was supportive or disapproving gazes, although no one said anything evil to her, but these gazes made Uma feel that she was in hell. At this moment, Uma really realized the situation that Hugo faced after the Golden Globes. Hugo was the moment when she needed the support of her peers the most, but she was not by Hugo''s side because she was worried about her The situation is overwhelming, and what is even more terrifying is that the straw that made Hugo''s bad situation at that time into a more terrifying situation is himself. Uma does not regret it, because she does not allow herself to regret it, but she has truly experienced the power of the media. This is really terrifying, not only from the ubiquitous surveillance and oppression of the "Uncrowned King", but also from the public opinion. The follow-up impact is endless. If the constant life is only the beginning of a bad situation, then the deadlock in career development is the real blow to Uma. Under the situation of negative news Umas agent had to advise her to take a short break. It is not a good time to find a new job recently, even if the agent comforts her this is only temporary, but still Makes Uma extremely frustrated. If you eat bad results, when will the bad results last? Uma suddenly felt very "confused". This was the first time she was "confused" in nearly half a year. Even when she broke up with Hugo, she did not have any negative emotions. At this time, she was finally facing the stagnation of her career. Swallow her. I opened the curtains and looked at the paparazzi who were ready to go at the door of the house, ready to devour her paparazzi at any time. Uma only felt bitter in her mouth. At this moment when she was stunned, the paparazzi found her. The flashlight immediately turned on the window sill, and Uma pulled the curtains up in a panic, and the bitterness in her mouth continued to roll. Uma couldn''t help asking herself: If she knew that the result would be like this, would she still choose to deliberately hype? Sadly, Uma knew that she would still be like this, because this is her, facing the situation of poor film premiere performance, and Hugo joined the crew of "Schindler''s List", this kind of hype is her best Opportunity, even if it hurts Hugo, will not hesitate, so she will still be like this. So, what choice will she make when the opportunity arises next time? Uma was lost in thought. Chapter 356： Fade away Although the disturbing hype has always occupied an important position in newspapers and magazines, for Hugo, he has always stayed away from these gossips. Hugo has always been learning how to distinguish media comments. Whether it is praise or criticism, he cant fully accept them. You must distinguish the opinions that are really beneficial to you. Only in this way can you make progress. Therefore, how to read media comments is also the same. The''door'' is a difficult course. But there is no doubt that these gossips are not nutritious things, just smile after reading them, don''t need to care at all. As Joseph and Carl said, media hype means that the more "aggressive" the parties are, the more exciting the event will be. The hype must have the cooperation of all aspects to build the stage. Hugo''s previous ignorance of what the media said is not to say All that said, he really didn''t give any sight, and concentrated all his''essence'' on the band''s practice, which also made the hype news isolated from Hugo''s life. Even if I occasionally listen to Alex and Charlize bring up some sporadic news about Uma''s current situation, Hugo will not have too much curiosity, but will focus on the band''s practice. The progress of the glorious street performance has been stumbling. The most important thing is that the five people are in a running-in period and require a lot of practice. Therefore, in the course of the performance, they still pay more attention to cooperation with each other than the feedback from the audience. This also makes it difficult for the audience during street performances, but the five of them do not care too much. They take an average of three to five days to perform on the street, and more time stay in the warehouse for persistent training. This also makes them enjoy every performance and enjoy the thrill of growing up little by little. The sunshine in June made the summer''s footsteps gradually noisy, the heat in the air gradually rose up with the sound of the "waves" of the sea, and the glory has been established unconsciously for nearly a month. In four weeks, Alfonso not only recovered his original strength, but also made new breakthroughs in the understanding of keyboards and guitars. After all, the development of technology in three years is very incredible. Alfonso must keep up with the trend. ''Only flow pace. But compared to Alfonso, the real improvement is not the expected Pedro, but Hugo. In fact, Hugo''s theoretical foundation has always been relatively weak. He is a model of creative creation based on inspiration, but with his deep understanding of the basics of music, his understanding of creation has also been broadened. Hugo originally possessed the advanced consciousness for more than 20 years in the future. His understanding of the "tide" of music is two years advanced than it is now, and now Hugo is able to continuously integrate his advanced consciousness into the actual practice of music. The contrast between China and China has allowed Hugo to grow up quickly. Of course, the more important thing is that the band members understanding of music is merging and influencing each other, which also makes the style of the whole band slowly taking shape. "Okay, that''s the end of today''s practice." Neal pressed the strings in his hand and looked at the tired faces of his teammates, and said "But..." Pedro still seemed a little bit unfinished, but Neil shook his head, "Hugo still has a job tomorrow, so let''s practice today. Besides, there will be a long time to continue. Practice, dont rush in these two hours." "Hugo, your new movie is released. Will you not be busy during the promotion period?" Alfonso took the conversation curiously, and at the same time, he was not idle, and began to pack his instruments. Tomorrow is June 23rd, the day when the premiere of "Sleepless in Seattle" will be held. Two days later, on the 25th, the film will be officially released in the United States. The premiere of tomorrow will be warmed up. A large number of media will arrive at the scene to make a judgment about the movie, and then it will be the moment when the movie is released to be judged by the audience. Hugo is no stranger to this situation. He has experienced it twice before, but the premiere of "Night Sleep in Seattle" was the first time that Hugo officially appeared in front of the media after the ups and downs in the past six months. It still needs to be taken seriously. "Joe asked, this time there is not much publicity work, Columbia Pictures does not want to''spend'' too much publicity expenses." Hugo put away his guitar. Because Columbia Pictures and many media have the same views, they are not optimistic about the prospects of this film, so they dont want to spend more costs that cannot be recovered. The promotion period only arranges some rationality for the first week. ''Reporter interviews and radio interviews were all, and there was no further expansion of publicity after that. In fact, Hugo wants to cooperate with the promotion. After all, he has a dividend in the box office of "Sleepless in Seattle". The more the box office goes out of the box, the more he can get more remuneration, but Columbia Pictures currently has no arrangements. Hugo No matter how active it is, it''s no use. Besides, the band will also have event arrangements in the future, and Hugo can also be used as a promotion for the film, so there is no effort to fight for it. "It doesn''t matter if there is no publicity activity, at least the impact on the band''s practice is much smaller." Fujin''s movements are very quick, and soon he covered his drum set with a cover, and is now confirming the surrounding''plugging'' heads. There is no power. After all, this is a warehouse, and there is wood everywhere, so it is easy to catch fire, so be careful. "He will only practice more or less because of his absence from the band in the future. If his band practice time is too much, it means that the film career has failed. This is not a good sign." Pedro joked with a grin, letting rain Guo rolled his eyes silently. "Are you a blessing or a curse?" Hugo looked helpless to Pedro, "So I said at the beginning, I am not suitable to be the captain, and Neil is doing very well now, right? This is me. Foresight." "You''re lazy, you can say it clearly." Neil vomited mercilessly. "There is still confusion." Alfonso added a heavy weight. "Lu Chi." Fu Jin gave the final blow. "Hey guys, this is not my criticism meeting, okay?" Hugo looked hard to fight against such concentrated firepower, raising his hands in embarrassment and surrendering. Any band needs a captain, and glory to death is no exception. In fact, the main responsibility of the captain is not to manage the band, but to communicate within the band and maintain the harmony of the band. Now that the band does not have an agent, it is the captains responsibility to have any work "doors" or arrangements for activities; if there is an agent in the future, the captain should also be responsible for communicating with the agent. Responsibility. Therefore, although the captain sounds very prestigious, it is actually a very trivial position. Originally, when everyone was choosing the captain, all four people except Hugo chose Hugo, because Hugo is the lead singer, and the identity of the actor is obviously the focal point; second, the current glorious music The style is completely following Hugo. More than 90% of the tracks practiced by the band are composed by Hugo. Therefore, when Hugo becomes the captain, everyone is convinced and expected. Unexpectedly, Hugo refused. The biggest reason is that he will often leave the band''sexually''. His actor status does not want to abandon, so he has no way to devote himself to the trivial work of the band; other small reasons are similar to "I need time to devote myself to creation, no "Time management" is directly ignored by everyone, but Hugo''s words are very reasonable, he is indeed not the right person for the captain. In addition to Hugo, Fujin seemed to be a suitable candidate for the captain. After all, he brought a new day with one hand, but Fujin was unwilling. Although he did not say a reason, it is obvious that the bad memories of the new day are for him. It still has an impact. Fogin recommended Neal, and Hugo also seconded. On the one hand, Neil is the veteran of the band. He, Hugo and Pedro are the first members of the band; on the other hand, Neils seriousness, rigor and carefulness are the indispensable advantages of the captains position; the most important thing is Compared with Hugo, Neal and the band members are actually the most harmonious, including Fugin and Alfonso are also willing to communicate with Neal. Therefore, after consulting Neal''s own opinions, the responsibility of Captain Glory to Death fell on Neal Anderson''s shoulders. Seeing Hugos embarrassed head portrait, Pedro smiled and relieved Hugo, "Hugo, what is the feeling of the premiere? "The feeling of being stared at by a group of wild wolves?" Hugo curled his lips helplessly. Although the premiere was actually an occasion for close encounters with movie fans, Hugo could not forget the flash bombing of reporters. "Although the news has almost disappeared recently, but now I just hit the gun. Do you think the crows will shut up? Obviously not." Hugo is talking about the hype that has gradually settled down. , But who knows if the reporter will mention it again at the premiere. "I think you handled it very well no problem." Fujin looked on the sidelines and said coldly. Hugo rolled his eyes and mumbled the words "''make friends'' accidentally", causing Alfonso and Neil to laugh at the side, "By the way, this is the premiere of the movie I starred in." You can also attend the ceremony. Why dont you go together?" In the official film premiere, in addition to the "female" partner, the film company will actually give some invitation letters to the actors so that the actors can invite their friends and ordinary people. For any problem, if Hugo has a large team, agents, managers, assistants, etc. can get a lot of invitation letters to invite their friends to attend the premiere. Of course, the premise is that the premiere is large enough. The premiere of "Sleepless in Seattle" is not huge, but if the glorious teammates, Alex, Charlize and others want to attend, there is no problem. Seeing Hugos enthusiastic expression, Pedro, who was originally the most active, was the first to hide, "I dont want to have a relationship with the crow." While several others looked at Hugos earnest eyes, They all avoided sight one after another, obviously unwilling to bore the muddy water. This made Hugo very speechless, "Hey, this is the premiere, not a critical conference, why are you acting like I owe money. Hey, Fujin, why did you leave... Neil? Alfang So... wait for me, Peppa, don''t forget to turn off the lights..." Chapter 357： Become an abandoned child As we all know, North America is currently the most mature film market in the world. Thanks to the great commercial success of American films in the 1970s and 1980s, the film industry has also entered a new era of rapid development. During this time, There are many excellent American films. Although the major successes of commercial films are mainly based on the great success of commercial films, there is still a gap in art compared with European films, but this is still enough to make Hollywood the center of the world''s cinema. There have been many ups and downs before and after the development of modern American movies, but what really brought the entire North American film market into a stage of rapid development was the sensational "Godfather" that came out in 1972 and was directed by Francis-Ford-Kebo. The film was released by the century-old giant Paramount. This is also the first Hollywood work to operate in accordance with the rules of modern blockbusters. The huge success of this film at the box office has prompted the release of a film invested heavily in the United States. The first round of the theater system was eliminated on Shanghai, and the national simultaneous premiere began. On the other hand, distributors have gradually realized that they should launch specific types of films with different audiences in specially arranged time periods to ensure box office success. Since then, the concept of "movie schedule" has officially entered the film field. Since then, American films have gradually formed a mature and mature market operation mechanism, gradually developing the North American film market into the center of the world. The development of the past two decades has basically formed the schedule of the North American film market. The whole year is bounded by weekends and holidays, which can be divided into five schedules: winter, spring, summer, autumn and holiday. The winter season is generally from January to March 10th each year, and the specific division is from the end of the New Year holiday to the second Thursday of March. During this period of time, a large number of award ceremonies such as the Oscars, Golden Globes, and Grammys summarized the work of the whole year, occupying all the sight of people on weekends, so the movie market is relatively deserted. The spring season is from March 11th to May, specifically the day following the end of the winter season to the first Thursday of May. During this period of time, heavyweight sports games are the protagonists. The Super Bowl of rugby, the playoffs of b field and a, as well as various operations such as''stick'' **** and ice hockey have become the focus of people''s lives. During the time period, the movie market remained deserted, but it was gradually recovering. A small number of works announced by young and old, or works targeting "women" and "women", and children will be screened at this time. Summer vacation is undoubtedly the top priority of every year. The first Friday of May to the first Monday of September can be counted as summer vacation. Due to the hot weather during this period, people are willing to end their hibernation and go out of home.'' With a wide selection of outdoor activities, movies have naturally become an indispensable part of recreational activities. This also makes the box office of the summer vacation box office frequently bursting, which can account for more than 40% of the total box office. After entering the 21st century, this situation has intensified, and there is even a saying that "win the world with the summer file." Movies released in the summer are undoubtedly locked in the main box office market for men. Action movies, sci-fi movies, and adventure movies have become the main theme on the big screen. This is also one of Hollywood''s unspoken rules: major film companies always believe that men are The main force of the film market, the movies that can really drive the box office are often men as the main target group. It was not until halfway through the first decade of the 21st century that the stimulating ability of the box office market of''female'' **** was valued by major film companies, and a small number of movies whose main target was''female sex'' also left. The''spring'' season or autumn season, enter the hot summer season. After entering the autumn file, the period between the first week of September and Thanksgiving Day, on the one hand, because students start school, on the other hand, other audiences are returning from vacation, so the entire movie market is very sluggish, especially because the summer holidays consume the entire market. The main energy of the autumn gear is even worse than the winter gear. During this time, small independent films will become the main force of the screen. The last holiday schedule is relatively special. During this time, the three major festivals of Thanksgiving, Christmas and New Year are included. This is also a time for family joy, and all kinds of works from young and old will be published. Cinemas seize the box office, which is also an important time for the whole year to be comparable to the summer time. The top three Aladdin, Yihai Xiongfeng, and Home Alone 2 at the end of last years box office all come from the holiday schedule, which is interesting. The summer box office champion "Batman Returns" can only be ranked fourth. In addition to the fierce box office competition, the holiday schedule also bears another task, that is, movies that hope to make a difference at the Golden Globes, Oscars and other awards ceremonies will also choose to be released in this time period. Since the nomination vote is held at the end of the year, movies released at the end of the year have an advantage in terms of depth of impression and strength of publicity. This also makes many award ceremonies choose to be released during this schedule. However, the concept of "awarding season" has not really formed yet, so the "award-seeking works" released on holiday files are not crowded, and major film companies have not deliberately set the release schedules of these promising films. Scheduled at the end of the year. The holiday archives of the 21st century have been reduced to the lively scene of the awards season. But even so, the excitement of the holiday period is still comparable to that of the summer vacation, and it is the most lively time of the year. In the five time periods throughout the year, the target audience groups are different. The major film companies have come up with a set of experience in the long development process. The scheduling of any movie is very particular. Only correct Only by scheduling can make the box office burst out with greater energy. Of course, the wrong scheduling can even ruin a movie, causing the film company to lose money and be rude. Distribution has gradually become the most important link of major film companies. The same was true for the summer vacation in 1993. The comedy film "Dave" successfully unveiled the annual summer battle. After that, Sharon Stone, who relied on "Instinct. Ability," to take the lead, brought the same type of film "Peeping". ( creates a topic again, and the other two popular blockbusters "Bruce Lee''s Biography ( and the highest paid superstar Sylvester Stallone in the 1980s, "Jeuling Xiongfeng ( have also achieved good results. achievement. Entering June, "Jurassic Park" directed by Steven Spielberg easily became the focus of the world''s attention, breaking the record of the highest box office premiere in film history just created by "Batman Returns" last summer. With a total of 47 million US dollars in the box office for the premiere, he was proud of the crowd, and at the same time added another great achievement to Steven''s box office record. Of course, this is not the end. Afterwards, "Jurassic Park" easily won the championship with an incredible 18% drop. The cumulative box office in two weeks easily reached 120 million, and it became a new myth in the history of movie box office. . Under such circumstances, "Night Sleep in Seattle" officially premiered. This "wave" love chick movie actually chose a summer file with monsters. All professionals think that Columbia Pictures, which is in charge of the distribution, is a gain or loss. I was crazy, and completely regarded "Sleepless in Seattle" as an abandoned child in a disagreeable situation. In the history of the North American box office, the chick films that have achieved huge box office success are "Pretty Girl in the Wind", "The Secret of My Success (the...of.my., "The Moon''s Color'' Sultry (, "The Bird of the Frightened Bow (.on) .A. and "Splash" generally choose the "spring" season, and occasionally choose the holiday file for family carnivals. This is also because the "female" sex" audience market has not received enough attention. There is no place at all in the summer file. The only exception is that the movie "When Harry Meets Sally" originally chose to premiere in the second week of July, but it did not have a large-scale premiere at the time. It was only screened in forty theaters and got an explosion.'' After the **** reaction, the expansion was carried out, which achieved unexpected success. The summer file, this is a field that belongs to men, it is impossible for the little girl film to find a place here, this is the experience left by time. And now, Columbia Pictures actually put "Sleepless in Seattle" on the June schedule, and there was the oppression of "Jurassic Park" before. At the same time, there was competition from the comedy movie "Naughty Adam (. The threat of a "sugar-coated trap" is a masterpiece in the summer, which is obviously a time to be abandoned. Columbia Pictures distributive attitude is completely broken, making box office forecasting professionals wailing. Its also worth mentioning that the summer season relies on the actor to drive the box office schedule. The importance of the actor is particularly prominent Seattle Sleepless" was originally a chick movie, which weakened the actors role. Pulling momentum, and this time the actor is still Hugo Lancaster, which makes people even more sneer. Prior to this, Hugo had already challenged the summer files three times before and after. "Detective Boys", "Hudson''s Eagle", and "Death Poetry Society" were all works released in midsummer, even the best performing "Death Poems" "She" has not been able to get more than 100 million box office, let alone the other two works that Hugo took the lead, "failure" is the only adjective. Although "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the''Female''" made Hugo a successful turnaround, they were all works of holiday files. Although the holiday files are lively, their competitors are compared with the summer files. It''s not of the same grade at all. What''s more, after the Golden Globes, Hugo hasn''t had the scenery that people expected in the past six months. On the contrary, it has been disgraced. And "Sleepless in Seattle" is not considered favored by people. If it weren''t for Hugo''s participation. Schindlers list was filmed. At any rate, with the great director Steven at the top, Hugos current situation is estimated to be even worse. Therefore, when "Sleepless in Seattle" is about to be released, it can be said that no one is optimistic about the prospects of this film, including Columbia Pictures itself, even though the Los Angeles Times and US Weekly have unexpectedly maintained a wait-and-see attitude. , But still unable to withstand the five million premiere box office forecasts given by professionals in the box office forecast, which is really bleak. Chapter 358： Low-key premiere Although in the eyes of others, this is the fourth time Hugo has played in the summer, it is a completely new experience for Hugo. Recalling the grand occasion when the summer movies of the 21st century were premiered, it made people excited. The summer wars at that time were the hottest and busiest scenes in the movie market throughout the year, with great collections, constant collisions, and high tides. , As an audience is definitely a great value enjoyment However, the premiere of "Sleepless in Seattle" was not at all the spectacle that Hugo had expected. Because of the lack of attention from Columbia Pictures, the premiere was not selected at all. For a large venue like the National Theatre, only a relatively small venue like the Fox Theatre was chosen, and the premiere of "Naughty Adam" a few blocks away was full of people. "Naughty Dan" is adapted from the comics in the 1950s and later TV series, but in fact it is the follow-up work after "Home Alone" has become popular all over the world. This comedy movie with a small investment scale is obviously better than the chick. Movies are more suitable for the soil of summer vacation. Comedy movies can always find a place in the summer vacation. What''s more, it is the children''s comedy film that has been invincible in the past two years. This also makes Warner Bros. has great expectations for movies. The large-scale productions simultaneously released by hundreds of theaters are comparable to big productions like "Jurassic Park", while the scale of "Night Sleep in Seattle" is more than one grade behind only 1,600 theaters. At the premiere, Hugo was accompanied by Alex. After all, the glorious partners did not come. The main reason is that the band is now in a running-in period. Overexposure is not a good thing. They need to keep a low profile. Hone yourself, and after you have enough strength, you will not lose yourself in the spotlight; for the same reason, Charlize did not attend the premiere under Carl''s suggestion. But Alex is different. After a kind suggestion from Hugo, Alex finally participated in the audition of "Happy Family" and unexpectedly won the role of "Letter", and eventually became one of the fixed team of this comedy. Now that the pilot episode of "Happy Family" has been filmed, we are waiting for instructions from the senior management. Under such circumstances, after Alex gets more exposure opportunities, "Happy Family" can get more opportunities. At the same time, it can also allow Alex to get more chips on his fixed-angle "color". Therefore, Alex appeared on the red carpet of the premiere with Hugo, while Carl and Joseph fell close behind. Seeing the lively scene of about two hundred people on the scene, although there is a gap compared with "Naughty Dan", Alex was still quite surprised. He suppressed the excitement in his heart and said to Hugo, "It seems you It''s still very popular..." In the face of a slight gap in the scene, Hugo was not too disappointed. He has gradually corrected his mentality. He will not blindly indulge in the hot cheers, nor will he be "naughty" "Dan" is frustrated by the direct and strong contrast. Popularity is such a vain thing that I am lucky and lose my life. Too heavy gains and losses-tl, will only make myself suffer. Therefore, Hugo always had a happy smile on his face, and he smiled and replied, "That is, anyway, I am also a person with a box office of more than 100 million yuan, and there are cheers for this." As if. It was a general answer to Hugo''s words. With Hugo''s wave of hands, there was a heart-piercing scream on the scene, and the aftermath of the eight consecutive championships of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was still there. "Hugo, ah, ah...Hugo! I love you! Hugo!" The sharp shout accompanied the breeze in the night into Hugo''s ears, making Hugo''s face bloom with happiness. The smile immediately caused an out-of-control scream, but Hugo''s sight stopped among the onlookers, and he saw an acquaintance. Hugo walked towards the fans on the right. At this time, all the fans were blocked by the iron railings, but there was no image here. The high platform was built like the door of the National Theater, so the distance between Hugo and the movie fan can be directly offset, and Hugo walked over without any hindrance. Today, Merelin Dixon came to the Fox Theater early. In order to welcome the premiere of Hugos new movie, she made plans for a long time. She must mobilize all her friends to cheer for Hugo, especially the "Seattle Night". In the movie "Sleepless", she met Hugo on the roof of the Empire State Building. She couldn''t find any reason to refuse this movie! But after coming to the scene early in the afternoon, Melelyn was disappointed. Except for her and her friend Kayla Cole, there was no one on the scene. This is really disappointing. Even Columbia Pictures are quasi-different. The staff at the premiere have just begun to do their best! You know, Mellyn only came to the scene two hours in advance! So for the truly grand premiere, five or six hours in advance, loyal fans began to do the same on the scene. Obviously, Hugo''s film ''Mis'' is simply a situation of unorganized and undisciplined. This made Mellyn really disappointed. Merelin and Kayla waited at the scene for about a quarter of an hour, only to see someone coming to the scene with a long banner, which relieved the two of them a lot, although they are now willing to truly support Hugo''s shadow'' There are not many fans, but as long as there are loyal fans, everything is possible. After the premiere, the atmosphere on the scene was not too lively. Even if Meg Ryan and her husband Dennis Quaid were on the show, the cheers on the scene were still not strong enough, which made Mellinn always hold back. With a breath. When Hugo appeared, all the enthusiasm in Melerine''s heart erupted like a volcano. She exhausted all her strength to scream for Hugo, not because Hugo could see her, but only for the atmosphere of the premiere scene. It can be hotter and grander. Meleryn only felt that her throat was hot and sore. If Kayla beside her was screaming and shouting with her, Meleryn felt that she might not be able to hold on at any time, "Hugo! I love you! Hugo!" "Merelyn seemed to exhaust the last trace of her body''s strength and yelled as hard as she could. After she yelled, the tearing scream made her feel a dry to itchy pulling sensation in her throat. But at this moment, Hugo walked towards her, and those amber "color" eyes gleamed in the night "color", which made Meleryn''s body burst into infinite energy in an instant. Before she reacted to her thoughts, the shouts in her mouth began to get out of control. She uncontrollably exploded all the enthusiasm that came out of her body. Her eyes could not be moved away from Hugo''s body. It was just mechanical but excited. ''Screaming surgingly, she can only use this way to vent her excitement, otherwise she suspects that she will explode like an explosive. At this moment, not only Meleryn, but Keira who was standing next to him lost control, and the screams began to deform, with an incredible expression, and the fans around him showed their madness. The screams slid through a dazzling light in the heat''waves'' of the night. All the fans standing nearby tried their best to reach out and try to''touch'' Hugo, but fortunately, the crowd was not too big. Many, barely kept order. Hugo''s footsteps finally stopped in front of Melerine. First, she gave Meleryn a enthusiastic hug. The hot body temperature made Meleryn all over her body become hot, and her brain could not even be helped because of overheating. Think normally, and then Meleryn saw that the gentle smile on Hugo''s face was like the sunrise in California, so bright that people could not open their eyes, "Hey, I remember you, your name is..." Hugo''s handsome eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if trying to remember, Mellyn only felt that her heartbeat stopped at this moment, her screams were also confined in her throat, and her whole muscles were trapped. Because of the stiffness, he couldn''t move at all. One breath, two breaths... But it was as if the world had stopped for two centuries, and then Hugo''s eyebrows stretched out, pulling away the clouds and fog that obscured the sky, "Your name is Melerin, right?" Hula la, Melerin just felt that all the cells in her body were blooming, and the whole world was singing in unison. The smoke''flowers'' blooming all over the sky adorned the night into the day, and Hugo''s shining light like stars let The world is so beautiful that Shakespeares language pales in strength. He said he would remember his name, he said it, and he did it. "Mellelin, thank you for supporting me. This has increased my confidence." Hugo blinked playfully, and the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed wantonly. In an instant Melerin''s eyes were blurred by tears. At this moment, time was imprinted into amber and stopped forever. Hugo turned his head and whispered something to Alex, who also had a smile on his face. Alex immediately showed a happy expression, and then said loudly to Melerin, . Mellyn, nice to meet you. "Alex also stretched out his right hand and shook hands enthusiastically with Melerin. Merelyn only felt that the whole world had slowed down, and the surrounding time and space had become slow motion, and the joyful bubbles filled the whole world at the speed of light, she was full of -tl, joy Has been in full bloom, overflowing everywhere. Then, Meleryn watched Hugo once again said to herself "Enjoy tonight" before turning around and leaving with Alex. However, Hugo did not go too far because he saw the most eye-catching banner in the audience, which read, "Hugo, my king!" Hugo stepped forward and walked up, accurately found the owner of the banner, and gave her a big hug. Meleryn saw the figure that was as "excited" as her and could not move herself. She remembered that the female student was the third person to arrive at the scene today, second only to her and Kayla. , That''female'' student seems to be called Meredith Morris. Chapter 359： Getting started Alex looked at the crying faces in front of him, and then looked at Hugo, who cherished the movie fans. He could feel the sincerity from Hugos heart and the shadows. The enthusiasm in the eyes of the''fan'' may not be lively enough today, not as much as "Naughty Adam" who held the premiere not far away. But standing in this small space, Alex can clearly feel the air. It almost made the skin feel the tingling heat, this is the premiere that people really dream of. "So, do you remember them all?" Alex looked at the "girl" named Meredith crying out of breath, but he still didn''t forget to wave the banner he made by himself. This way expresses the firmest support for Hugo. Seeing Hugo interacting with them, Alex couldn''t help but sigh. Once when he saw Hugo, he was very excited. Although he wouldn''t have tears in his eyes, he definitely couldn''t help himself. Now he and Hugo Become a friend, but the admiration for Hugo has become more and more profound. Not only I admire Hugo''s performance style, but also admire Hugo''s behavior. Therefore, Alex is able to appreciate the feelings of these fans, but he is more fortunate to be able to get in touch with Hugo up close. Hugo smiled and shook his head, "Do I think I remember so many names?" This rhetorical question made Alex laugh. Hugo remembers that "sex" is inherently terrible, and there is also blindness. Its almost impossible to remember the name of the movie''fan''. "I just remember two people, Meredith, and Meleryn, because they are the most special." Hugo didn''t say a special reason, and Alex didn''t ask. Hugo will never forget that Meredith is the first fan in his memory that really belongs to him-Alex is not counted, and Meleryn sent a piece for herself in the dark A firm dawn. Even if he is "confused" again, he will never forget these two people. "And me." Alex laughed brilliantly. Hugo is the reason he became an actor. This has not changed so far, and now, Hugo has become the reason he wants to be an excellent actor. . Hugo laughed, "Of course, there are you." A section of ten yards of red carpet drew to the end after all, and the reporters'' flashes focused on Hugo and Alex in an instant. Joseph and Carl stood not far away, waiting quietly for the photo-taking time to end. Carl suddenly thought of something and whispered to Joseph, "Aren''t you worried about the questioning session?" Joseph didn''t think for too long, but simply shook his head, "No, Hugo can handle it." The reporter questioning session, which was complained by the Glory to the Death teammates yesterday, and Carl and Joseph worried about today, soon began. The reporters ignored Alex and all the artillery fired at Hugo. "Rain Guo, there have been rumors that Uma had cheated on a famous agent during your''friendship'' period. Did you know that? Is this the source of inspiration for that song?" As expected, although Umas hype news has fallen silent, reporters at the premiere today will inevitably gossip again, and they are bound to want Hugo to deal with it again. "I have said what I should say before, and I still keep my previous views." Hugo had already had his own ideas, so he was not surprised at all, and calmly replied, "As for that song, I can only say This is just a song. The story can be everyones story without any reference to''sex''. So you can stop guessing." Since today was the premiere of "Night Sleep in Seattle", Hugo was forced to answer these questions, but he still put an end to this topic in a straightforward manner. The reporters all know that, no matter how hard you are, ''There is no result after asking, Hugo is just a piece of iron. In the recent hands, the success rate of journalists seeking breakthroughs with Hugo is getting lower and lower, which is really frustrating. In desperation, the reporters had no choice but to change the topic, "Have you walked into the movie theater to watch the hot "Jurassic Park"? For this time your work is about to compete head-to-head with Spielberg''s work. What kind of prospects do you have? This is also a hot topic recently. Jurassic Park is constantly setting new box office records, and Steven Spielberg has just ended the cooperation with Hugo, and now "Seattle Sleepless" appeared as a competitor, which naturally made people curious. Hugo looked at the reporter who was forced to change the subject. Although the smile on his face remained the same, he let out a sigh of relief. Recently, he discovered that in fact, dealing with reporters is not as difficult as imagined. The relationship between artists and reporters is mutual checks and balances. In fact, no matter what the artists say, reporters have room for speculation. The yardstick of the reporter''s relationship, Hugo has gradually found out some "doors". Just like Umas question just now, Hugo simply refused to answer the question. The reporter must have hyped again, or said that he had acquiesced and felt resentful; or said that he was playing a big name and was unwilling to cooperate; or he would give "Seattle" The premiere report of "Night Sleepless" discredited Hugo and put on Hugo shoes. But Hugo responded in a friendly manner, and continued the usual attitude and content before. Then the reporter knew that it was impossible to dig out more news value on this issue, so the possibility of giving up the report''sex'' rose linearly. After all, they are not interested in the truth between Hugo and Uma, they are interested in the explosion. Although Hugo has only groped out some obscure concepts now, it has changed a lot from the previous situation of blindly rejecting resistance. Hugo knows that as an artist, dealing with reporters is inevitable. Even top superstars such as Catherine Hepburn and Michael Jackson have suffered a lot because of reporters, especially in the United States. In a country where freedom is strictly protected, reporters take the "chicken" and "feather" as an arrow, which is even more difficult. Therefore, Hugo is also slowly growing up, and maybe one day in the future, such a situation will happen again. The reporter can stand in front of Hugo and take him. He can only be led by the nose by Hugo, and then the reporter complains after returning. Hugo was helpless. Faced with this second''wave'' of questions from reporters, Hugo was more comfortable with it, "Of course, I walked into the cinema with my friends to watch this movie as soon as possible. Dinosaurs should have been our childhood dreams. , Steven put this dream on the big screen, but it made me happy. Of course, in my dream, dinosaurs are not that scary." "Jurassic Park" is indeed very beautiful. After the movie was released, Hugo went to the cinema with Charlize and Alex to watch it, and later went to watch it with his dies of glory. Even though Hugo has watched it many times, he still feels pretty unusual. "As for my movie to be released this week, I think I need a little blessing." Hugo raised his right hand, and crossed his middle and index fingers together, expressing the appearance of prayer. The playful appearance made the surrounding people Everyone chuckled lightly. "Hugo, why did you choose Alexander Lorraine to walk the red carpet together, instead of a''female'' companion?" The question was actually Nicholas McLennan of the Los Angeles Times. This is the first time Hugo has seen Nicholas in more than three months. Recently, the "Los Angeles Times" has seen a sudden change in wind direction. After several storms, he firmly stood on Hugo''s side, even this time "Seattle Sleepless "The box office prospects of "The whole industry is wailing. The box office forecast of "Five Million" is really miserable, but Nicholas still chose to support Hugo. This change is really eye-catching. Hugo looked at Nicholas in front of him. In fact, Nicholas was exactly the same, including the constant exploration and speculation in his eyes, and there was no change. Hugo didn''t know what was wrong with him, which supported him. Whether the wind''tide'' is temporary or long-lasting, I can''t "touch" it, but at this time he can feel the goodwill released by Nicholas: this is the first time that the reporters mentioned Alex in the audience, although they asked questions The method was not as expected, but it was in Hugo''s arms. This was also the most important goal for Alex to attend the red carpet today. "Choose to attend the red carpet with friends, this is a very happy thing, isn''t it?" Hugo said with a smile. Just look at my dressing up today, and the mood of watching a movie with my friends is obviously much easier. "Hugo did not choose a suit and leather shoes today, but a simple t-shirt and denim''pants'', which is a far cry from the "clothing dress" that fans love very much recently, but it makes Hugo look full of green.'' Spring''s vitality is still the biggest highlight at the premiere, even the American sweetheart Meg and Ryan are slightly inferior. "Alex, what do you think of UU reading ?" Hugo took the initiative to throw away the topic. Although Alex has never seen such a big battle, his heart will inevitably be tight, but this is today The main purpose of coming to the premiere, so Alex did not get too panicked. "It''s a rare thing to be able to become Hugo''s one plus one. At least I got this opportunity after defeating all of Hugo''s friends. Leo, don''t be too envious; as for the''women'', Don''t worry, Hugo still belongs to you." Alex said with a smile. Although the voice is still a little tight, the performance is still very good and deserves the laughter of the reporters. Seeing that Alex was so cheerful, the reporter was not stingy, and then asked Alex two more questions, and then asked Hugo a few more questions about "sleepless in Seattle", and then Hugo was released. left. Leaving the capture distance of the flash and entering the theater, Alex wiped the sweat leaking from his forehead. Phew, the next time I attend the premiere, I should really wear a little thinner. The temperature of these lights is so high that it almost makes me dehydrated. "With Alex''s exaggerated expression, Hugo and Kardu burst into laughter, and Joseph also looked helpless. This low-key small premiere came to an end just behind Hugo. The audience entered the stage one after another, ushering in the screening of the movie! Chapter 360： Fate sky "My mother is sick and suddenly becomes ill. The doctors are helpless. This is unfair and there is no reason. If we continue to ask questions, we will go crazy." Amid the beautiful sound of piano like running water, the film kicked off in a simple funeral. A man quietly whispered to the children beside him in a deep voice, but he could hear it in the curling lingering sound. That painful loneliness. Sam, who lost his wife at a young age, fell into great grief. Although he couldn''t see it on the surface, his fascinating eyes vented his inner loneliness and emptiness. Friends were very worried. His state, mutual aid association, psychologist, remarriage introduction, and busy work are all blocked by Sam. He has no way to get out of the shadow of losing his wife. In order to live anew, he decided to leave Chicago, leave this city with memories in every corner, and start a new life in Seattle. The movie officially kicked off. Christian Baker (.) sat on a chair in the cinema with a look of impatience. He was forced to come to watch this movie by his wife because they hadnt dated for 15 months. Kristian couldn''t help but want to roll his eyes. They are both over forty years old. Both children have started to go to school. The normal days have begun to make them exhausted. How can they still have time to date. But his wife Tina Baker (.) has quarreled with him no less than ten times over this matter. Christian had to choose a compromise, choosing the best one from a one-week vacation, a wedding anniversary holiday, and a one-day date. Not annoying option, he first took Tina to watch a movie, then had dinner, and finally went home to spend the night together. But even the least annoying choice made Christian want to roll her eyes, because Tina asked her friends to line up to buy tickets for the premiere of "Sleepless in Seattle", which almost made Christian want to turn around and leave. Even if I watch a movie, it''s still a boring chick movie, not to mention the exaggerated premiere movie, Christian feels that his head can explode. However, thinking of Tinas entanglement, Christian still chose to swallow his breath. Maybe the chick movie is also good. The ninety-minute suffering can be at least a little shorter. If these ninety minutes can be exchanged for his cleanliness for the next few months, he thought He can try to bear with it. The movie begins, and it is as old-fashioned as expected. The male protagonist loses his wife as a young man, but he never forgets his wife and chooses to leave the city where he lives together to start a new life. Christian thinks this is illogical at all. Looking at the male protagonist, he is under 30 years old. If his wife passes away, he can start a new life and find a younger and more beautiful partner. Christian can''t help thinking: if Next is the encounter between the male protagonist and the beautiful "female" protagonist, so even if it''s a bit clich, you can take a look. But Christian was disappointed. The protagonist of the "female" appeared-this is an actor he knew, Meg Ryan, God, does anyone in America know this sweetheart? She was still sweet and lovely, which calmed Christian''s irritability a little bit. But the problem is, the protagonist Annie appeared with her fianc Walter, and they planned to go to Annes house for Christmas. Damn it, so boring. The following plot made Christian want to sleep. At a happy dinner, the family gave Anne and Walter blessings. Then the mother found out Annes grandmothers wedding gown and''handed it over'' to Anne, hoping that Anne could put it on. This dress went to the wedding hall. Christian''s patience will be exhausted in less than ten minutes after the opening. "Fate", "Omen", "Magic"... Can this movie be a little more clichd? The chick movie really didn''t have any connotations. Christian began to regret it. He should insist on going to "Jurassic Park". The dinosaurs were obviously more interesting, at least not so difficult. Christian glanced at Tina, who was sitting next to him, and noticed that his wife was also a little lacking in concentration, so he gently touched his wife''s arm, "boring?" Tina turned her head and stared at her husband fiercely, "Don''t sleep." Seeing that her strategy had been seen through, Christian could not help but touch her nose in a somewhat awkward manner, so she could only look at her again. The big screen, the only thing he can pray for is that Meg Ryan has more shots, at least he can look at beautiful women. Anne and Walter drove to Washington to spend Christmas at Walter''s house, but because Anne had to rush back to Baltimore to work on Friday, they drove their cars to Washington. In the car, Annie turned on the radio and began to pass the boring time on the road. Seeing this scene, Christian couldn''t help but mumbled, "This is what I need." Unfortunately, his wish fell through again, because the story stopped on the phone of a little boy. An eight-year-old boy named Jonah called the radio and said that his Christmas wish was to find a new wife for his father, because since his mother passed away, although he was sad, his father was even worse. Dr. Fei Dong, who is in charge of the radio station, asked Jonah to "hand over" the phone to his father Sam, and the two need to talk directly. Christian couldn''t help but began to complain, "Yes, yes, the child will actually call the radio to find a date for his father, and the father actually answered the phone." However, Christian found that his The reaction was similar to that of Annie in the movie. Both of them complained to the radio together, which was a bit new. Therefore, when Christian was bored, he joined Annie''s ranks and complained to the radio together. But, gradually, Christian''s attention was also attracted by Sam''s words, and his complaints, like Annie, slowly settled down. "In fact, Christmas is here." Sam was at a loss. He also sat down on the bench, put the fixed phone heavily on the ground, then leaned on the back of the bench, and said in a low voice, "Ma Ji, my wife, she warmly celebrates... she loves..." Every time Sam opened his head, he couldn''t say anything afterwards. The heavy loneliness and pain made the silence of the night''s''color'' more obvious, "She... Everything is arranged perfectly, and every time it comes to hard work, every child needs a mother." Annie listened to Sams mellow voice slowly narrating, her eyes moistened involuntarily. Indeed, a persons voice can hear too many things, and the loneliness and grief in Sams voice hurt Annies heart. . "Do you need a companion like Jonah?" the doctor asked, but Sam didn''t know how to answer. This silence, heard in Annie''s ears, she couldn''t help but replied instead of Sam, "Yes." She was also worried about this man. Seeing this, Christian is playing again. He can understand Sam''s mood, because the actor who plays Sam is very convincing, but he can''t understand Annie''s mood. He thinks this is really ridiculous. But when Christian turned his head, he saw that Tina was like Annie, lightly tapping her chin, which made Christian feel very novel. He looked around, and many women in the theater nodded their heads. , And the men sitting next to the''female'' taxis were of different shapes and colors, but they all had an "inexplicable" expression. This made Kristian immediately found resonance and nodded again and again. "Well...I plan to get up from the''bed'' every morning and keep breathing all day long. After a while, I...don''t have to remind myself to get up and breathe." When the radio host asked, "You What are you going to do," Sam answered, "In a while, I...I won''t remember those sweet things again." At this moment, Christian suddenly became a little silent. He watched Annies tears slip slowly on the big screen, and Tina next to him also began to raise her hand to wipe her tears, although he would not cry like a''woman''. , But he understood why Sam was only thirty years old, but he was unwilling to find a new partner right away, just because Sam loved too deeply. Sams plain language was full of heaviness. Although he did not shed tears or wailing, the grief slowly permeated from between his eyebrows. This deep soul comes from Emotions made Christian''s heart heavy, and Christian couldn''t help but start to think, he used to love Tina so deeply and sadly, didn''t he? Since when did his unforgettable love for Tina disappear? "What on earth is your wife''s charm?" The doctor''s voice also became low. Sam paused, and asked calmly, "How long is your show?" Then he sighed for a long time, as if wishing to shake off the heavy heart, "Uh... Actually, it''s countless small things. If Put them all together, it means that we are destined in a previous life." Sam''s deep eyes can vaguely see the brilliance of those memories, "I know, when I first came into contact with her, I knew it. It''s like going home, but I never knew this home before." Sam fell into a deep memory, "And I just took her hand, helped her get out of the car, and... I knew it. " Annie just listened and listened quietly, the curvature of the corners of her mouth was outlined with Sam''s sweet memories. "It''s like..." Annie listened to Sam''s voice, and then said in unison with Sam again, "Magic." Annie''s tears could not be suppressed again and slipped down; while Sam on the other end of the radio was stuck in a sluggishness, unable to extricate himself from the world of memories. Seeing Sam''s delicate and sad expression on the big screen, Christian''s always slightly irritable thoughts could not help but settle down. Just a sentence "how long is your show", it sounds like ridicule, plain and unremarkable, but the charm of the content makes people can''t help but savor the trivial mood Sam said Christian is a little strange, but a little familiar. He remembered the time when he and his wife had just met. They were both still young. At the age of tenth grade, it seemed that he and his wife had passed twenty without knowing it. The days of knowing each other for many years. The triviality and pressure of life made Christian almost forget the situation when he fell in love with Tina at first, but at this moment, because of Sams words, Christian remembered it, he was only because of the basketball that Tina accidentally dropped him. Picking it up, and then threw it back to himself, the long black hair like a waterfall took away his mind. The throbbing at that moment, so far and so unfamiliar, but now thinking of it, it danced on the apex of my heart again. Christian involuntarily turned his head to look at Tina. At this moment Tina was wiping her tears in embarrassment. She was obviously moved by Sam''s words, which made Tina, who was dressed up originally, look a little bad. The hair that I started has lost its youthful transparency, and the texture of black hair cannot be seen in the dark, but I can clearly feel that the years have left traces on Tina''s eyes. Christian suddenly fell silent, because he thought in his mind, what would it be like if he lost Tina? This thought made him shiver involuntarily. Chapter 361： 0 Miles of Marriage But all these mixed thoughts just flashed past. When Christian saw Anne and Sam utter the word "magic" at the same time, he couldn''t help but laugh. Sure enough, this is still a movie, and the fate-like coincidence has appeared again, which made Christian some drama, but the irritability and impatience since the beginning of the movie have quietly disappeared. Christian really wants to watch the movie for the first time today, and the focus he is looking forward to is not Meg Ryan, but the actor who plays Sam. He is curious about how Sam''s emotions will develop next. As Christian expected, Anne really did not forget the man on the radio. Almost everyone was discussing the "Seattle Sleeper". There are rumors that two thousand''women'' tried to get in touch with Sam, but Annie thinks all this is ridiculous. She even thinks that the gentle and affectionate widower is just a trick of the radio advertisement. After all, what the people on the other end of the radio are like, it is impossible to identify from the sound. On New Years Eve, Annie and Walter attended a grand party and had a wonderful evening together, but after that, Walters work was very busy, so Walter and Annie agreed that they would spend Valentines Day together in New York, which made Annie excited. Endless. In far away Seattle, Sam and his son Jonah stood alone in front of the TV, waiting for the New Years countdown. Jonah fell asleep before midnight, and Sam could only lie on the sofa alone, closing his eyes lonely, and in his sleep, he saw his wife Maggie appear again, telling himself Missing her. Although everything in Annie and Walter''s life is very harmonious, she always feels lonely in the dead of night, and then leaves the''bed'' alone and went downstairs to listen to the radio to pass the time. Inadvertently, she heard the Chicago radio station. In review of the show, she again heard the recording of the phone call from "Sleepless in Seattle", and just like that, the voice once again smashed her defenses, and tears slipped down involuntarily. Annie suddenly realized that deep down in her heart, she still couldn''t control and care about that Sam''s situation. She felt that she and Sam could be connected, but... this was crazy. This made Annie feel crazy. She recalled what her mother said about fate, about the fire flower that seemed to be missing between her and Walter, so she began to ask her brother for help, hoping to get an answer. Finally, Annie found a reason for herself: premarital phobia. Seeing this, Christian started to feel confused again. Is it true that female people will never forget what is on their minds just because a man on the radio says theyre on their minds? And the point is that this "female" person also has a fiance who is very lustful! He turned his head to look at Tina, trying to find clues on his wife''s face. From the wet tears and eyes full of touch, he got a positive answer, but he still couldn''t understand it. Christian couldn''t help but start thinking: So where is he in Tina''s mind? When seeing Sam decide to start dating again, Christian couldn''t help but cheer, "That''s right!" After speaking out, he realized that this is a movie theater, not a home, but luckily, he shares similarities with him. There are many men who have thoughts, and besides him, several men also applauded scatteredly. Presumably these men are just like Christian, poor creatures forced by their other half. Since there was still no way to drive Sam out of her mind, Annie decided to write a letter to the stranger. While watching the "Golden Jade League", she and Betsy were typing on the typewriter. She followed " In the plot of "Golden''Jade'' League", Josam meets on the roof of the Empire State Building at sunset on Valentine''s Day. But then, Annie realized that she was going to have a "wave" date with Walter in New York on Valentine''s Day, so she threw the letter in the trash can angrily. The "Seattle Sleeper" was just her own fantasy, and Walter was the reality. , She should grasp reality instead of being immersed in the unpredictable "destiny". However, this letter was secretly sent by Betsy. It was late at night, here in Seattle on the West Coast. Sam awakened his memory of Maggie because Jonah had a bad dream and dreamed of his mother. On the other hand, in Baltimore on the East Coast, Anne was sitting alone on an outdoor bench, precipitating her thoughts. Try to clarify a little bit of thinking and stop thinking about it. Surprisingly, when Christian saw this scene, not only did he not reject or complain, but suddenly came up with an idea that Annie and Sam do have a connection in the dark. The two people are in different time and space. But looking at the same sky, there are similar emotions, this kind of destiny inevitable''sex'' involvement, so quietly flowing on the big screen, if this kind of connection can pull the two together , Then maybe it''s not a bad thing. This made Christian glance at Tina again. Could it be that this kind of connection is what his wife has always longed for? The plot of the next story was really not unexpected. On the one hand, Annie could not let go. After doing everything possible and tossing and turning countless times, he actually found Sam''s true information by relying on his own reporter relationship. She confessed to him all the year round. The cooperative detective agency went to search for Sam''s home address and current situation information. On the other hand, Sam and his new date, Victoria, are also going well, but Jonah receives a letter from Annie, but thinks that Annie is the right person for Sam. But Sam remained calm. He was in Seattle, while this Annie was in Baltimore, across the entire United States. Compared to Annie, his date with Victoria tonight is the real reality. Sam and Victoria get along very well, but Jonah dislikes it very much. He always insists that Annie is the right person. When he sees his father and Victoria kissing, he has to call Chicago Radio again. Seek help from Dr. Fei Dong. When Betsy, who was broadcast live on the radio, called Anne in her sleep, Anne jumped up anxiously, went downstairs to turn on the radio, but worried about waking Walter upstairs, so she hid herself in the closet next to the kitchen. Here, listening to the radio with trepidation while talking on the phone with Becky. But it is a pity that Fei Dong obviously thinks that Sam has started a new life, which is a good thing. She thinks that the reason why Jonah is so irritable is because Jonah is unwilling to accept life changes. This made Jonah hung up angrily, and then ruined his father''s date with a scream. At the same time, Walter was woken up. He found Anne hiding in the closet, who was terrified. Anne could only prevaricate Walter by weaving lies. She said that Betsy heard a voice on the radio that resembled her boyfriend Rick, Betsy suspected Rick. Ke cheated, so he called for help. But this lie is obviously hard to hide from Walter, and Annie can only fool around. After this incident, Annie realized that she had lost her mind and she needed to calm down, so she decided to go to Seattle in person. Annie believed that after seeing Sam with her own eyes, all problems would be resolved. Annie tricked Walter into going to Chicago for an interview, and then flew to Seattle. This made Annie feel uneasy. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. On the one hand, she told herself that Walter was the best choice, but on the other hand, she was the best choice. There was always a voice telling her that if she missed Sam, if it was destined, would she regret it for a lifetime... Jonah concealed his father and sent a reply letter to Annie, and agreed to meet at the Empire State Building instead of his father. Jonah and Sam went to the airport to send Victoria on a business trip to board the plane. Watching his son keep making things difficult for Victoria, Sam enlightened his son. He was only dating. In order to''figure'' whether Victoria is suitable for him, there is no further development. Plan. At this moment, Sam saw Annie who had just got off the plane. At that moment, Sam couldn''t move his eyes away from Annie. All his attention was attracted by Annie, and he couldn''t help but follow. But Jonah kept nagging in his ears, "I talked to Jessica about reincarnation. She said that you and Annie knew each other in a previous life. In your previous life, you could not be combined, just like a puzzle with missing corners, only combined together. Only complete. This made Sam miss the focus, and Annie disappeared into the busy crowd of the airport, and Sam suddenly felt a strong sense of loss. This feeling is something I didn''t have when I was dating Victoria. Annie found Sam''s house according to the address, but she didn''t dare to show up directly, so she could only observe from a distance. She watched Sam take Jonah across Lake Washington and play together on the shore, the kind of perfect harmony. She was deeply moved. Annie realized that she and Sam had a real attraction before, and this attraction not only didn''t weaken after she saw Sam''s real person, but strengthened instead. The next day, Annie came to Sams houseboat again. She parked her car on the opposite side of the road. When she was about to cross the road, she found that a''woman'' happily ran over, and embraced Sam enthusiastically. Together. This is Sam''s friend Susie in Chicago. She is married and her husband is also Sam''s friend, but Annie doesn''t know it. She thinks this is Sam''s date. This disappointed Annie. Annie stood stupidly in the middle of the road at a loss At this time, Sam heard the horn of the truck, turned his head, and saw Annie appearing in front of him after the truck passed by. At this moment, Sam felt the throbbing of the heartbeat again, and he couldn''t help stepping forward; in the same way, Annie also felt the surging throbbing. "Hello," Sam said. Annie hesitated, "Hello." This was her only thought. At this time, another car drove over, and Annie realized that she was standing in the middle of the road. At this moment, she hesitated. She saw Susie behind Sam. In the end, Annie chose to turn around and did not say anything to Sam. Then, he turned around and left. Seeing this, Christian had this idea for the second time. Maybe Annie and Sam did have a faint connection, especially when he saw Annie and Sam looking at each other across a driveway. The mere flow of the eye contact seemed to silence the noise of the whole world around him. Maybe, in an unknown corner of the world, there really exists a person who knows oneself, understands oneself, and has a bond with oneself? Thinking of this, Christian couldn''t help turning his head to look at Tina with tears in her eyes. Chapter 362： Destined After returning home, Annie felt like a fool. Since she heard the radio, she was like a madman, falling into a terrible situation, obsessed with a stranger she had never met. This time, Annie was completely awake, so she decided to completely abandon this weird feeling and return to Walter, even though Betsy had been persuading her to try to make Annie understand that the''woman'' who hugged Sam was nothing at all. There was a real attraction between Annie and Sam; even though Annie found out that Jonah had written her back and agreed to a Valentines Day date at the Empire State Building, Annie decided to forget all those absurd fantasies. Christian only felt a tingling pain in his left hand. He looked down and saw that Tina was pinching his arm, and the whole movie theater was full of disappointed voices-and most of them were''female'', yes. It can be seen that the''women'' are already in the drama at this time. They are all anxious for Annie like Betsy, thinking that Annie should give Sam another chance. Christian looked at the hand he was holding, and a smile appeared involuntarily at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know why. Susie and her husband came to Sam''s house as a guest. Sam mentioned the female he saw at the airport. He always remembered them as if they had known each other from a previous life, but he regretted that she missed her. When mentioning Victoria, Jonah immediately expressed his strong sense of rejection, and Sam mentioned that Jonah was in a crazy state of''fascinating'' the letter called Annie, and that Annes absurd Empire State Building dating proposal . But Susie immediately realized that this proposal was basically the plot of the "Golden and Jade Alliance". When she mentioned the familiar plots of the "Golden and Jade Alliance", Susie burst into tears as she spoke and sat down. The two big men on the opposite side seemed unbearable, "Very well, this is a chick movie at all." The huge difference in viewing angles between men and''women'' in the movie appeared at this moment. There was a small cheer in the cinema again. This time it was the voices of men. Obviously everyone was echoing the plot that just appeared in the movie. This small episode caused all the audience in the cinema to laugh. stand up. Jonah was deeply impressed by the movie. He watched the video of "Golden Jade League" with Jessica the next day. Sure enough, Jessica was so touched that Jonah was not. understand. Instigated by Jessica, Jonah decided to go to New York for the appointment by himself-Jessica''s house is a travel agency, and Jonah ordered a ticket for Jonah. After putting down all the thoughts in the past, Annie became completely happy and decided to go to New York to spend Valentine''s Day with Walter and prepare for their wedding. Perceiving Anne''s liberation and ease, Walter also seemed very happy. He also noticed Anne''s tension during the period after Christmas. Anne tried to explain her premarital phobia, but Walter couldn''t understand it, which made Anne a little bit disappointed. Although in the process of buying silver tableware, the two people were in good harmony, but Annie tried to explain to Walter her fear of "promise forever", but Walter could not understand. So, when Walter handed his mothers ring to Annie, Annie was at a loss. Although Annie tried to convince herself that all this was the life she dreamed of, her eyes were always slightly misty, and her inner anxiety came up again. Sam decided to spend Valentine''s Day with Victoria, but this completely angered Jonah. He quarreled to express his anger to his father. He still hoped that his father would go to New York to meet Anne. But Sam is unwilling to compromise. He thinks that going with a stranger whom he doesn''t know is like in the movie "Instinct." is generally unreliable. Compared with Annie on the other side of the United States, the real Victoria is what he should be. Hold it. The two father and son had a terrible quarrel. In a rage, Jonah flew to New York with a backpack alone. When the babysitter came, Sam discovered that his son had disappeared. This made Sam completely panic. He found Jessica and asked. Only then did he know that Jonah had actually taken a plane to New York at 7:30 in the morning. Sam naturally didn''t care about the Valentine''s Day holiday with Victoria, so he immediately flew to New York. Jonah came to the Empire State Building, and started looking for Annie, one female and one female. Unfortunately, he failed. The sun gradually set. Jonah gradually became tired. He took the backpack and fell asleep near the corner. . Walter took Anne for dinner. The place they chose could see the Empire State Building from the window, which made Anne unable to concentrate. Anne realized that she couldn''t let go of the Empire State Building appointment at all, and after careful consideration, she decided to tell Walter all the truth. The problem is not Sam, but herself. She is not ready to get married, so her heart is shaken by Sam. Walter had long noticed Anne''s change. He knew that marriage was already very hard. If the two parties are not in love with each other, it is better not to start, otherwise it will only be a disaster. Therefore, Walter accepted the breakup calmly. Annie saw the lanterns customized by the Empire State Building for Valentine''s Day. She decided to go to the appointment to give Sam and herself another chance. Sam followed him to the Empire State Building and found Jonah, who was tired from hunger and cold. He hugged Jonah''excitedly'', lest he would lose his son because of his negligence. Now in this world, Joe Nacai is his closest relative, and the quarrel last night was too stupid. Jonah also realized his stubbornness. He originally thought that Annie would appear, but unfortunately, he waited for a day and couldn''t see Annie''s appearance. Jonah realized that maybe his father was right, the letter was just a vague stranger. The streets on Valentine''s Day seemed extremely congested, and Annie Das taxi could not reach the Empire State Building at all. Unfortunately, when Annie arrived, the viewing platform was about to close the door. This disappointed Annie very much. She reconciled and said, "Can I just take a look, I have an appointment. He may not come, but I won''t give up if I don''t watch it." The guard understood it all at once, "Gary Grant (gary. gra), right?" "Do you know that movie?" Annie''Lu'' gave a surprised expression. "My wife''s favorite." The guard showed a smile, and then let him go for Annie. Annie immediately ran in the direction of the elevator without looking back. Its a pity that Sam and Jonah just took the elevator down the elevator when Annie reached the top floor. So, what Annie saw was an empty viewing platform, but she was still unwilling to walk outside the viewing platform. With a slow pace and breathing the harsh air, his tumbling thoughts slowly settled down. Annie didnt know what would happen to her in the future. She missed Walter, and where she would go in the future. She walked slowly on the top floor, falling into her own chaotic thoughts, but unexpectedly saw another 520 next to the telescope. There is no one in the novel. Annie saw the name "Jonah" written on the schoolbag, opened the schoolbag, and placed a cute teddy bear. At this moment, the voice of dialogue came from behind, "I forgot to be next to the telescope..." Annie took the teddy bear, and when she looked back, she saw Sam walking towards her. At this moment, Annie''s line of sight was It stayed on Sam''s body like this and couldn''t move away anymore. Sam looked at Annie incredulously. He recognized her, the female who throbbed himself before, and all his movements couldnt help slowing down, staring at Annie intently. Annie looked at the man in front of her sincerely. She originally thought that everything was just a sudden symptom of her phobia before getting married, but at this moment Annie knew what it was like to be destined to be so-called. At this moment, when Annie and Sam are standing face to face, Christian although not moved to tears, he suddenly understands why chick movies are always so popular with''female'' sex, because every''female'' person There is a feeling of "wave" in their hearts. Life cannot satisfy their fantasies, so they always hope to find comfort on the big screen. Ordinary daily life has wiped out all love and language comics. They can only hope to satisfy their desires in the movie. Thats why Tina insists on watching this movie. And I have already thrown the so-called love out of the sky on weekdays, and today I have so many complaints about dating and movies. Until this moment, Christian realized that the reason why life becomes trivial and boring becomes irritable. Not because of "life" itself, but because I discarded that passion. Christian could not help feeling that Anne and Sam were looking at each other quietly and chatting without a word. This kind of scene itself seemed satisfying, and the''women'' in the entire movie theater were holding their hands.'' There was a low sigh in the chest and mouth, and the happiness in the eyes was complete at this moment. Obviously they were overwhelmed by the meeting that they had been expecting for more than ninety minutes. This allowed Christian to show a smile for the first time since entering the movie theater, a true smile from the bottom of his heart. The sound of the guard coughing came from behind, reminding them that it was time to close the''door'' of the Empire State Building. Sam looked back at the guard and then looked at Annie in front of him, as if he was considering his own tone of voice when he first dated. Hes cautious, he hopes to leave a good impression on the other side, and the excitement and excitement that cannot be concealed in his heart, "We should leave." Annie thought that Sam was talking about him and Jonah, not including her; she thought that the magic power generated by the radio was just her wishful thinking, which made her sigh, and could only barely squeeze a smile. Maintain the demeanor of a stranger. Sam lifted his chin slightly, and looked at Annie with the gentleman''s brilliant smile at the corner of his mouth, "Together?" Then he stretched out his left hand towards Annie. At this moment, the joy in Annie''s heart broke through all the shackles and burst out from the bottom of her eyes, eyebrows and the corners of her mouth She raised her right hand and slowly placed it in Sam''s wide and warm palm. . Happiness is finally complete at this moment! Sam took Annie by the hand, but the strangers the two had just met couldn''t bear to take their eyes away from each other. They could only stare at each other magically with a smile, and then followed the guards and walked into the elevator. The smile just bloomed at the corner of his mouth. The Valentine''s Day love red lights of the Empire State Building gleamed in the night sky of New York, and everything was so complete, making people melt involuntarily. Christian turned his head and looked at Tina with a smile on her mouth and tears on her cheeks. He took the initiative to hold his wife''s hand and wrapped his wife''s palm with the warmth of his palm. He knew that he had found his "hit". Destined". Then he saw Tina turning her head to look at herself, the touch in her eyes slowly flickering in tears. Christian suddenly realized that in fact, "Lang" is not difficult, maybe it''s just a handshake. He once again discovered that he loved his wife so deeply. This is the biggest gain today. Christian was already thinking about what special program should be arranged for dinner for a while, and he began to look forward to such a long-away date. Chapter 7： The cat is paying New Years greetings to all the book friends! The Year of the Horse in the Lunar New Year is here. Seven cats are here to give New Year greetings to everyone, saying goodbye to the old and welcoming the new. I wish you all a happy, smooth and profitable new year, ha ha! I wish you all money soon, oh yeah! In the past year, book friends have been supporting Qi Mao. Qi Mao bows here to express his gratitude. Thank you for your support! Seven cats will continue to work hard in the new year! I was just watching the Spring Festival Gala while tweeting on Weibo. I was really happy. The book friends participated in the annual happy hour together, haha! I hope you all eat and drink and have fun. Lets make fun of everyone! In the following February, the update time will be fixed at 8 o''clock, 10 o''clock and 11 o''clock in the evening, Monday, Wednesday, Friday, three times a day, Tuesday, 46th, double change every day, monthly tickets will increase by one for every 30 votes. I hope everyone can Support a lot. I hope you can vote for more monthly tickets, support a lot of genuine subscriptions, bow, roll, and sell cute. Congratulations on the new year! Chapter 363： Sweet to heart Merelyn sat in the darkness of the theater, listening to the retro-flavored jazz music echoing in her ears, tears fell involuntarily, not because of sorrow or happiness, but because of the uncontrollable touch in her heart With a warm smile on the corner of his mouth, the hot tears kept falling, wet the smile, burned the collarbone, and warmed the heart. Almost everyone in this world has a beautiful yearning for love, and''female'' people have an irreversible paranoia towards love. Imagine two strangers who have nothing to do with each other, just because of the name of "love", they agree to each other for life, form a partner, and grow old together. This may be the most wonderful thing that can be imagined in the world, so almost every''girl'' People dream that they can have a perfect love, and spend their entire life looking for the other half that fits with their soul. Therefore, "female" people always have an inescapable love for love movies. Even simple and clich fairy tales like Cinderella, Mermaid, and Sleeping Beauty, the love stories in them have been sung and sung repeatedly for centuries. The most frequently adapted story in the world is Cinderella-that is, Cinderella. From silent movies to sound movies, from black and white movies to color movies, the love story of Cinderella is repeated on the big screen. Back and forth, more than 6,000 adaptation records were loaded into Guinnesss historical records. It can be seen from this that every female dreams of meeting his own prince charming, the right man, and soul mate, and is looking forward to a happy and fulfilling love between the two. Although Mellyn was sixteen years later, her deep desire for love is no different from other''females''. Maybe "Sleepless in Seattle" is not a story about Cinderella meeting a prince, but it is indeed a story about love, fate, and destiny. "Magic" and "Symptom", the movie uses only these two simple words to express all female fantasies about love. Imagine that you might just buy a cup of coffee and meet your lover for life when you pass by; you might just stand at the public stop sign waiting for the bus, but accidentally fall in love with the man across the street at first sight; when you were in high school A classmate who had a good impression, after going around for more than ten years, he discovered that he was the right person all the time, but both of them were waiting for the right time; the new friends whom I met by chance at a friend gathering, Three years later, he became his destined lover... It seems that there are countless possible''sex'' at every moment in life. You will never know what will happen in the next second, and you will never know who you will meet in the next moment, and what happens to the people you meet will happen again. How to influence one''s future life, this is the magic and symptom; this is the essence of love. Because everything is just a feeling, you can''t see it and you can''t touch it; everything comes so suddenly and violently, even out of real life, just like the story of "Night Sleep in Seattle". In the eyes of many people, hearing a strange man on the radio narrates the memory of his deceased wife, and tears down with empathy. What''s more, I still miss this strange man so much that I abandon it and prepare to walk in. The fianc in the wedding hall chose a man whom he had never met and an unpredictable future. But this is love, full of magic, full of incredible, full of the beautiful color of fairy tales. In real life, the prince would not fall in love with Cinderella who cleans at home, because they are in two worlds, and there is no chance to meet again; similarly, Sam and Annie will not come together, because they are one in Seattle and the other. In Baltimore, the world is divided. But in the love life, the prince meets Hindrella and falls in love at first sight; Anne hears Sam, and her heart falls. This has nothing to do with reason, reality, and the future. It has nothing to do with love. The love that is full of magic sounds complicated, but it''s actually very simple. However, in real life, the prince would not choose Hindrella because the class gap was too big; Annie would not choose Sam because she had a stable and considerate fiance. But this is a movie, this is a fairy tale, this is love, and it is also the last trace of "female" people''s fantasy about life. Therefore, Melrin cried, and she felt the same way. When she heard Sam whispering to the radio host about her confession to her deceased wife on the phone, tears slipped uncontrollably; when she saw Anne couldnt restrain her inner impulse and went to Seattle to find Sam, the corners of her mouth Just like this, her smile bloomed wantonly; when she felt the simple "It''s you" and "It''s me" dialogue when Annie and Sam finally met, the joy in her heart was like fireworks on the National Day. break out. This is destiny, this is also love. The warmth and sweetness slowly slipped into my heart, making the whole world brighter. Melene looked at the Hugo on the big screen, her heartbeat almost stopped. This is not a typical Hugo, not the uniform pen in "Yihai Xiongfeng" that is "very", heroic, handsome, and charming. '', the sunny and upright Hugo, the Hugo in "Sleepless in Seattle", is slightly decadent, full of masculine, mellow smile, occasionally humorous, but under the cover of appearance, there is a delicate heart. He treats his wife Missing and caring for my son is like a drizzle in the spring sky, silently spilling in my heart. Hugo like this, messy hairstyle, sloppy stubble, and plain clothes, but easily hit Melerin''s heart and took all her breath away. For a moment, Melerin felt like she was going to be submerged in Hugo''s amber eyes, never wanting to wake up. The hot tears reminded Mellyn that she was in love with this movie, and even more in love with the man named Hugo Lancaster. Meredith was sitting in the dark, smiling. She used the smile at the corner of her mouth to cover up her embarrassment. In fact, she was moved by the end of the movie, but she did not cry, she was more warm. Happiness. "Sleepless in Seattle" is not a literary love movie that makes people cry. The movie is filled with a touch of warmth and a little humor from beginning to end. The only special place is the radio interview call. During that period, Meredith burst into tears. It can be said that this is a very successful movie, which tells people convincingly about an incredible love with delicate brushstrokes. From the first second to the last second of the movie, it makes people love it. Meredith was sure of this. But Meredith still cried, not because of the movie, but because of Hugo. In the past six months, Hugo has experienced eight consecutive sweeps from the "Yihai Xiongfeng" championship to the lack of attention after the Golden Globes. Even the annual Oscars Hugo was absent, although it was because of filming. However, Meredith knew that the condemnation overwhelming in the newspapers has never been interrupted. The pressure that Hugo has been under in the past few months is even heavier than that after the Golden Raspberry Award last year. Before "Sleepless in Seattle" was released, Meredith knew how much pressure the entire crew was under. Even the "female" and "sexual" friends around her were not interested in this movie, let alone. The media wailed. Tonights premiere is a far cry from what Hugo should have after winning eight consecutive championships for "Yihai Xiongfeng", but this has not changed Merediths belief in Hugo. She is willing to believe. Hugo, believe unconditionally. And now, Meredith''s trust has paid off. "Sleepless in Seattle" is undoubtedly a very beautiful work. She believes that even after five or ten years, it can still be called an outstanding work, even if it is compared with "Beautiful Girl in Wind and Moon", Compared with the masterpieces of chick movies like "When Harry Meets Sally", this is also a film that is not inferior to that. So Meredith cried, because she believed that Hugo could rely on this work to regain his attention! Almost everyone in the cinema fell silent, with happy and sweet smiles on their lips, enjoying the good mood brought about by this beautiful love story. At this time, Christian was the first to stand up. He vigorously stirred his hands. Although he still wouldn''t take the initiative to walk into the cinema to watch the chick movie, he would thank "Night Sleep in Seattle" for his wife. For the touch that Na brought, I am even more grateful that this movie has reawakened his enthusiasm for life, so he is willing to express his inner turbulent emotions with his applause. Tina turned her head to look at her husband, showing an unbelievable expression, but then she found a long-lost smile on the corner of her husband''s mouth. It was really a long-lost smile. Tina also clapped and stood up, standing side by side with her husband. Then, the whole audience stood up one after another, expressing their love for the movie in the simplest way. When the interviews with all the leading actors were over, the premiere officially came to an end. Meleryn did not swarm towards Hugo like other movie fans. There were still many Meg''s loyal audiences on the scene today, so although the premiere was over, the scene was still lively. Although Meleryn wanted to get close to Hugo and told him that this was a very beautiful movie, she had more important things to accomplish than this, and she even abandoned her friend Kay. Pull, looking around in the crowd. Just when Meleryn thought she was going to miss it, she realized that the person she was looking for was actually looking for her. There were more than 30 people between the two people, their eyes contacted, and then they smiled at the same time. Mellyn recognized her at a glance it was Meredith Morris. The two people crossed the crowd and came together. The two people who met for the first time today suddenly had a strange understanding. At the same time, they said, "You say it first." Then both of them laughed together, and finally Mellyn still Instructed Meredith to speak first. Meredith did not back down, but seriously said, "I think, should we establish a fan club for Hugo?" There are actually not a few fans who like Hugo, but they There is no organization or discipline at all. When the bad rumors of the Golden Globe incident came out, they did not organize an effective counterattack. Of course, this is the second, and most importantly, there is a lack of organization for important events like the premiere. The group of movie fans made the scene look really bleak. In fact, popular first-line actors like Tom Cruise and Julia Roberts have their own organizations for their movie fans, although they are more similar to school clubs, and they are not mandatory for sex. , Not as many activities as singers supporters, after all, they are not so irrational fans, but such a community organization can make the actors public activities win more attention. "Yes! I think so too!" Melerin said excitedly, and the two little girls'' excited eyes came into contact with each other, and they jumped for joy uncontrollably. Chapter 364： Love magic After the premiere of "Night Sleep in Seattle", the reporters'' expressions were very strange. There was a feeling of Huanglian spreading in their mouths but they wanted to smile at others. No one would forget how they felt about the movie before it was released. Poor opinions expressed. This is not just a persons attitude. With the exception of the Los Angeles Times and American Weekly, all comments about "Sleepless in Seattle" are wailing voices. Even Columbia Pictures itself seems to lack confidence. , Its just a full release in 1,600 theaters, not to mention the comparison with the 2,500 theaters in Jurassic Park, and its even better than the upcoming "Naughty Dan". Not on. But after the premiere of the film, the reporters who came to the scene had to admitthis film was so much more''glamorous'' than they thought. Could it be that the film was unexpectedly surprised after it was released because it did not have much expectations before. Has the surprise hit? After careful consideration, I came up with a negative answer. "Night in Seattle" is indeed a very beautiful love movie. Perhaps the philosophy contained in it is not as good as "When Harry meets Sally", but yes. The interpretation of love is commendable. This fact makes the reporters seem very frustrated. Although they can speak ill of their conscience and complain that "Sleepless in Seattle" is a terrible movie, as a professional film magazine, they must have enough authority to''sex'' And just attitude can attract more readers. They must be professional. What''s more, it is not unfamiliar to reporters to change their previous views. After all, what reporters can do before the film is released is to speculate from the subject matter and introduction. The real commentary still has to wait for the film to come out to see the truth. . Therefore, after the premiere, the first batch of film reviews appeared intriguing, making major newspapers and magazines lively. The "Hollywood Report", the industry''s most professional magazine, immediately published professional reviews on the movie "Night Sleep in Seattle". "Seattle is a city full of dreams. For many people, the drizzle of nine months of rain in this city makes people feel uncomfortable, but again, the thrilling green in the rain and mist ''Lite'' is also intoxicating. In this city, there is a technology startup Microsoft, a flourishing Starbucks coffee, and a "wave" sound plane that opened up a blue sky, but I believe that after today, this This city will add another nostalgic business card, that is,''Seattle Sleepless''. This is a dreamlike story, just a radio show, but it connects the two cities of Seattle and Baltimore. From the beginning to the end of the movie, Sam and Annie met only twice in the true sense. Once, Annie came to Seattle under the name of a report. She saw Sam greet her friends. She mistakenly thought it was Sams new girlfriend and gave up. After this meeting, the two people just said "hello" to each other; the second time was the end of the movie, when the two met on the roof of the Empire State Building. Even now, its hard to imagine that a love movie with male and female protagonists almost without any intersection will appear, and its even harder to imagine such an incredible movie than watching some seemingly gluey lues. The love movies of Bone Talking about Love are even more beautiful, and they are more than one grade higher. We haven''t seen this kind of wave comics for a long time since When Harry meets Sally. The so-called "language" should not be artificial in itself. It is just a tacit understanding between gestures and gestures, just like two people on both sides of the United States uttering the word "magic" in unison. They have been naturally drawn by this magical power. Before we even realized it, the director Efron joined hands with the two actors Lancaster and Ryan to penetrate this kind of''wave'' into us. In his thoughts, this is probably the highest state of love. If there is such a person you have never seen, never met, never knew, but he is the one destined to do so, would you believe in his existence? Would you like to believe that he is waiting for you in a corner of this earth? This is the "fate" and "destiny" that Aphron has always emphasized in the movie. This is probably the most special and magical part of love. In "Night Sleep in Seattle", Aphron has brought this to the fullest. Extremely, two people who have no intersection at all meet through an interview on the radio. Sam firmly believes that after his wifes departure, he will never find a person who is as connected to him as his wife. In the vast crowd, Annie decided to move towards a stable and stable life with her fianc. It was like two parallel lines. It was impossible to have any''intersection'' points, but they were held together because of an electric''wave''. As said in the movie, when you see him for the first time and say the first words, you know that person may be your life partner. Love at first sight is probably the love that countless people dream of. It is full of''excitement'' and chemical effects. It is so incredible that it is unbelievable. It is not because it is too ideal and unreal, but because it feels too beautiful and too short. , Make people greedy, make people want more, and more importantly, in most cases, the pressure of real life makes us unable to enjoy it. This is also the place where the movie makes people linger. We will forget the cruel and terrible real life and fulfill many unsatisfactory regrets. Therefore, when we usher in a happy ending at the end of the story, we will renew the courage to pursue what belongs to Our love, even if it is not as beautiful and earth-shattering as in the movie, but at least we can hold hope. Such a story, whether in reality or in a fairy tale, is incredible. Almost no one believes that such a story can be successful. Even in the movie world that turns dinosaurs into reality, it is still unbelievable. question. However, Ephron used delicate psychological changes to make all this more convincing, making the audience involuntarily indulged in the plot of the story, empathizing with the changes in the plot, and looking forward to the male and female protagonists being able to have lovers. A happy ending for the family. Perhaps, this is a story that becomes ridiculous when measured by reason; perhaps, this is a story that becomes very outrageous when judged by reality; perhaps, this is a story that becomes very ridiculous when compared with life A pale story; but conversely, perhaps, this is a story that becomes very beautiful when you look forward to it with love. Magic, this is the truth about love that Ephron hopes to tell us through the movie. As long as you are willing to believe, love is infinitely possible. At the same time, it also allows the movie to break away from the ordinary love movie and become the same as "When Harry meets Sally" ''Or it''s a masterpiece of classics like''gold'', jade'' and''men''. " The "Hollywood Report" wrote this review under the title "Love from the''Golden, Jade, and Jade League'' but surpasses the''Golden, Jade and Jade League''" as the title, and sang a hymn to "Sleepless in Seattle", apparently thinking This is a movie full of countless magics, but it will not appear ridiculous, and it will make people applaud. Before the movie was released, the industry insiders were most worried that such a story was too unreliable, without any persuasiveness, unable to convince the audience, and even more unable to make the audience pay the bill. That''s why there was a one-sided voice of doubt. But the "Hollywood Report" said "no" to this concern, and they expressed their support for the film with a firm stand. Similar comments can also be seen in the "New York Times". This East Coast media has been cold and enthusiastic about Hugo''s performance before that, even during the "Yihai Xiongfeng" period, it was not too enthusiastic. But this time, the description of Baltimore and New York by "Sleepless in Seattle" seems to connect Sam and Anne at the same time, it also connects the East Coast and the West Coast, so that the "New York Times" also sent this movie. Positive comments. "Have anyone ever thought about what love is? Is love just being with the lover every day? Is love as important as breathing? Maybe one day they find that love is like suffocation, and loses the foundation of survival. , Then do you suddenly come to realize that your love is so absurd and unruly over the years, or realize that you have finally found a partner to spend your life together. After watching the movie''Night Sleep in Seattle'', maybe A little answer can be found. The protagonist setting of the movie is intriguing. The actor is a middle-aged man who is suffering from the pain of losing his wife. The protagonist of the''female'' is a sweet and happy woman who is about to marry. The painful and sincere speeches on the radio were moved to tears, and it seemed that I found resonance in my soul, and I began to chase this perfect love in my heart. Maybe love really happens between strangers who dont know each other. Maybe the partner who has been with you is not the destined lover. Have you found your true love? After asking yourself softly, everyone will get a different answer. Some people say that love is a wonderful thing, and you dont necessarily have to be able to produce love after ten years of getting along. uukanshu.com, but in such a ten-thousandth of a second, a love will suddenly come, at this time we will start to be at a loss, we will start to find the answer to the question, all our minds are the figure of that person , We will unconsciously start looking for anything about him, this is the magic of love. Therefore, there is no answer to the question about love, because everyone''s love is different, and this is also the most wonderful part of love. "Sleepless in Seattle" tells us this truth. This is a wonderful movie. The plot and soundtrack have a moonlight wave. Lancasters radio confession at the beginning of the movie touched the hearts of countless listeners and audiences. This is true love. The heart of a female is a poem that a man will never understand. Maybe a man will never understand, but at least he should be willing to spend time to read it, otherwise love can only be missed and missed again. This is a classic''language'' love movie, which is touched by warmth, and full of hope in the loss. After watching the movie, we cant help but calm down and start thinking. Maybe our love is not as beautiful as in the movie, but at least we should try hard to see, like Sam, like Annie, if we dont want to try, Who knows what our ending will be? Love is wonderful. This is the greatest charm of "Seattle Sleepless"! " Chapter 365： Constant praise The praises from the "Hollywood Report" and the "New York Times" made "Sleepless in Seattle" occupy a good position in the first "wave" of comments. People will never forget the harshness of the "New York Times" to Hugo Lancaster. East Coast and West Coast movies, music and other aspects belong to two different cultural circles. This also makes the news media on the East Coast a base camp in Los Angeles. The filmmakers are always more strict. Similarly, at the Oscars with Los Angeles descent in their blood, filmmakers from the East Coast are also not welcome, Martin Scorsese, Woody Ai It is difficult for these top filmmakers who are born and raised in New York to find a favorable position at the Oscars. Therefore, this time the "New York Times" actually took a different look at "Seattle Sleepless", which obviously made people more interested in this movie. What kind of chick movie is it that can be so highly praised by the industry. Among the first eight film reviews that came out after the premiere of "Night Sleep in Seattle", seven of them expressed praise, and only one negative review. The highest score came from the "New York Times" with a score of 95 and the lowest It comes from the fifty points of "USA Today". It''s "USA Today" again. At the beginning, this magazine was dissatisfied with the two films "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng". "Typical Ephron-style old-style love stories, similar fire "flowers" make people dull", but I don''t know whether this magazine is professionally aimed at people, or maliciously aimed at Hugo. After the premiere, "Sleepless in Seattle" unexpectedly became the darling of movie screens in the last week of June. This was really a surprise situation that made Columbia Pictures up and down overjoyed. At this time, they began to doubt: the first week. Is the scale of the show too small, but there is no time to revise it even if you regret it. On Friday, June 25th, the film was officially screened in 1,600 theaters across the United States! The second wave of comments swept all major newspapers and media on Saturday. The Los Angeles Times seems to have changed the direction of the wind after the Golden Globe Awards. In the past two years, the film professional journalist Nicholas McLenna has repeatedly praised Hugo, and this time, before the release of "Night Sleep in Seattle" The only two media outlets with a positive attitude, immediately after the film was released, the "Los Angeles Times" raised its eyebrows. "''Hmm...I plan to get up from the''bed'' every morning and keep breathing all day long. After a while, I...don''t have to remind myself to get up from the''bed'' and breathe. After a while, I... I wont recall those sweetnesses again. This confession from Sam is so simple, so plain, without choking, without grief, just a loneliness, but it easily outlines that piece of affection. The listener can''t help but let it go. Tears, Annie is so, and so are the audience in the cinema. This is not a movie that relies on novel plots to win, but the precision of the details is a height that many movies cannot achieve. In the movie, Annies favorite movie is''Golden'' Jade'' League''. She and her colleagues are sitting at home watching this movie while chanting classic lines. She couldn''t help tears in her eyes. In fact, this is everyone crazy for love. Portrayal of the person. Also, at the end of the story, the guard of the Empire State Building smiled and said, "That movie is my wife''s favorite", this is the most beautiful, moving and warmest love words in the world. The description of the different psychology of men and women in the movie is even more impressive. When Sam and his friends were at a gathering at home, when Sam told him a stranger female asked him to be on the top floor of the Empire State Building on Valentines Day. When they met, Sams female **** friend immediately thought of golden jade alliance, put down the knife and fork that was eating, and recalled the classic plot with intoxication; while Sam was indifferent with his male sexual friend. . But when the two big men talked about the Twelve King Kong (the...), they were excited as they danced like children. The female was watching by the side with a puzzled expression and angrily left. In fact, this is the difference between men and female people, because they are originally different creatures. Maybe, when men and women see the movie "Night Sleep in Seattle", they might have the same reaction. The women are moved by the intoxicating telepathy in the movie, but the men cant understand how they are. How can such a movie be called good-looking. I am a man, but I must admit that this movie touched me. Not because of the love in the langman, but because this movie makes me willing to believe that love still exists, even if it is not so perfect in real life, but at least I am willing to believe it. Maybe I won''t cry bitterly, but I will give my applause for this movie. People come and go in life, and people who thought they would get along for a long time suddenly leave. There are too many unpredictable unknowns in life, which makes us have to stop and look at the present in a hurry. , I realized that those who once cherished have long gone and disappeared on this road of life that has never looked back. We can''t change the past, but we can cherish the present and change the future, so don''t forget to grab the hand of the person next to you at this time and continue walking. The night after watching the movie, I didn''t cry, I just stayed up all night. Thinking of Sams answer when he asked the radio station, what is your wifes charm, he said, how long is your show? " "How long is a movie, how short is a life." Nicholas used such a title as a footnote to his comments. If Nicholas himself was a little uncertain before the movie was released, then after watching the movie, he would Really certain: Hugo is indeed an outstanding actor, and he is walking side by side with him towards the future, who knows, maybe one day in the future, Nicholas will discover that there are so many people around him. Among friends, there is also the position of Hugo. Roger Ebert of the "Chicago Sun" did not miss the "exquisite" color of the film. As for the film itself, he believes that "Aphron has injected a strong fifties nostalgia into this love movie. People love it." A score of 75 is not high, but for a little girl movie, it is already very good. You know, it is difficult for classic movies of the same type to exceed the 60-point pass limit. Roger focused more on the performance of the two actors. "Lancaster''s performance is extremely''fine'', showing the grief and loneliness after the loss of his wife, and the crude but sincere fatherly love for his son. It is so vivid that people can see him with a different level of delicacy in any movie before; relatively speaking, Ryans performance continues the previous routine, even one point less simply, she has many times Its a pity that you have the opportunity to show your inner delicacy and complexity, but all are swallowed up by the still sweet smile on the corner of your mouth. It is regrettable. In contrast with Lancaster, Ryan is far behind, even if it is a love story. In the movie, Lancaster still dedicated a brilliant performance of "precision", continuing the previous strong recovery momentum." In this regard, Roger also believes that the fire flower between Hugo Lancaster and Meg Ryan is very convincing and has become another important reason for the audience to enter the cinema. Three of the four major professional magazines in the film industry are full of praise for "Seattle Sleepless", and the most serious "Variety Show" is no exception. However, compared to the other three, "Variety Show" still continues its usual rigorous style. "For a movie, this is a simple story. The lack of connotation caused the overall quality of the movie to drop by a notch compared to''When Harry Meets Sally''; but for a love movie, this is a '' The brilliant story is enough to become a memorable masterpiece in film history. Just like the men in the movie laughed at the "women" people watching the "Golden "Jade" League" movies and tears, and their own feelings for war movies also made the "women" feel weird. In fact, for many people, including me, I dont understand why the tear glands collapsed because of a seemingly nonsense, unrealistic late-night emotional radio program, and set off the irresistible magic switch in life. It seems that there is constant fate involved, but''Seattle Sleepless'' has given us an answer. Because this is love. Sober people have to laugh at such stupidity and stupidity, but true love is made up of countless coincidences, accidents, and inadvertents. Just like our life, you never know whether there will be a car accident at the next intersection. Similarly, you dont know if the person behind the coffee seat is your destined lover. Life and love are all made up of countless things, and they are also full of misunderstandings, accidents, misses, and so-called destiny. Perhaps this is hypocritical, but this is the fact When we are watching this movie, we are not so much watching the stories of the two protagonists, as we are watching our own past, present and future. We once believed in our intuition for a moment, but then real life reminded us that the burst of light and flint can illuminate a certain night, but it cannot illuminate the future. In many cases, intuition is just for the emptiness of our heart. And hurriedly looking for a sustenance, so we will laugh at those who abandon the bread for love, think that we have found the inner "Walter" and feel complacent, and watch Anne foolishly abandon the "Walter" and choose Sam and laugh. But who knows that after abandoning our dreams and sustenance, we only live to live, love has become money, food and shelter, and the paleness and powerlessness of the life of the spirit makes us the walking dead and the flesh. , Then, does everything have any meaning? "Seattle Sleepless" is like a deconstruction of a prank, showing the most incredible things in the most delicate way in front of everyone. Some people will laugh at it, some will despise it, and some will despise it, but again, Some people will praise it, some will agree with it, and some will wake up because of it. This is not only the difference between men and women, but also the difference between people. Love is magic. Do you believe? In other words, are you willing to believe it? " Chapter 366： First week box office ads_wz_txt; Comparing the sinister situation before the release of "Night Sleep in Seattle", almost no one could have predicted that after the film premiere, two waves of comments would actually set off a wave of praise, one after another praise review. It''s jaw-dropping. Although it was said that the same was true of "Scenting the Fragrance and Knowing Women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", they were generally not favored before the screening, but after the screening, they fought a beautiful turnaround; but "Sleepless in Seattle" is just For a love movie or a chick movie, it is not difficult to win the box office for a movie of the same type, but it is even more difficult to win praise. Now, "Sleepless in Seattle" has also ushered in the "wave" and "tide", which really broke everyone''s glasses. Except for "USA Today", only "Entertainment Weekly" and "Austin Chronicle" gave negative reviews for this movie. "Entertainment Weekly" thinks this movie is "too old-fashioned", a series of old-fashioned "old-fashioned,''language'' comics and old-style routines, developed a bad template to make people fall in love with it. Unfortunately, not everyone is. Stupid." The fifty-point rating is really not good. The "Austin Chronicle" believes that "Although this movie tells an incredible''wave'' comic and distorts the traditional impression of love, this movie is just a terrible commercial product, and the story has no practical significance at all. The lengthy story. The forty-point comment is also the worst of the two batches of comments. However, other than that, all other reviews have been well received. Both "Rolling Stone" and "The Globe and Mail", who were not too cold with Hugo''s two works before, both got full marks! "Rolling Stone" believes that "Aphron makes us feel the missing parts in the current love movie and our lives: love, long-term love, wise friendship conversation, humor, and the true meaning of love." The Globe and Mail commented, Aphron has once again transformed the ordinary script into a miracle. The pictures, lines, characters and stories are perfectly combined together, dedicating a warm and innocent story to the audience. Smile from the beginning to the end." In addition, the "New Yorker" also gave a perfect score of 100, "Only at the end of the movie, the male and female protagonists can meet, what will the only love story look like? The waves have been overwhelming! Since the love After the story (.), there hasn''t been any love movie that has such''smart'' wisdom and wisdom, as well as''precise'' and accurate emotional''manipulation'' control! The "Washington Post", which gave ninety points, said, "Although the movie does not have any surprises, the audience even knows the plot before the characters in the play, but everyone likes it. It is like a curse. Everyone sees it. There are tears in the smile." There are also similar to "the''fine'' is picturesque, Seattle has a thrilling beauty", "this is a dramatic''sex'',''lang'' man''s''fine'' love story, wandering in the magic and reality , Make people unforgettable", "Mellow and handsome Lancaster, sweet "wave" Ryan, the most perfect screen lover since the 1990s, even if two people only meet in just two minutes, they are still beautiful It''s heartbreaking"...Such comments are not uncommon. The comprehensive score of 21 media reviews actually reached a rare high score of 73. You must know that among movies of the same type, "Pretty Girl in Wind and Moon" only scored 51 points, and "When Harry Meets Sally" is also Only seventy-five points, while the "Golden''Jade'' League" repeatedly mentioned in the movie is seventy-one points. This shows how high the praise "Sleepless in Seattle" gets, and it can definitely rank among the top five or even the top three among movies of the same type. In terms of movie scores, it is not surprising that, due to the special sex of the subject matter, I only got a "b+" score. After all, "Sleepless in Seattle" as a chick movie originally aimed at the "female" **** market. It is completely expected that men will not catch a cold with this movie. In fact, let alone media comments, even The theater scores also far exceeded expectations. After the national premiere of "Seattle Sleepless" on Friday, it fought a stand-up battle, sweeping away the sluggishness and silence in the previous four months, and it became the most acclaimed post-1990s. This kind of situation is obviously not expected by anyone, which makes "Sleepless in Seattle" a topic of praise on the headlines of major media. Relatively speaking, behind the grand premiere of "Naughty Dan", which was released in the same period, what was hidden behind the grand premiere was the feat of wishing to replicate the successful trajectory of "Home Alone". The reviews are really miserable. Even though the reviews of comedy movies are generally hard to exceed 60 points, this score still seems too bleak, and it makes people unbearable to look directly at it. Originally, after the grand premiere of "Naughty Adam", Warner Bros. also arranged a series of media campaigns. The cooperative media would express their opinions on the film as soon as possible, but they did not expect this to become a pit that Warner Bros. dug for themselves. The cooperating media will naturally post comments according to the agreement, but the content of the comments naturally needs to be credible, so as to promote the film positively, but unfortunately, the poor quality of the film itself wiped out the first batch of fifteen media outlets. , The overwhelming criticism made "Naughty Dan" feel complacent. Such a sharp contrast turned the situation at the premiere on Wednesday upside down. The low-key silent "Night Sleep in Seattle" shined brightly in an instant and became the most favorable contender in the box office rankings this week. The fact is also true. "Sleepless in Seattle" took advantage of its invincible reputation, and the box office of the single library actually won a sturdy result of 16,000 US dollars, but it is a pity that the number of movie theaters is not dominant, so it restricts the movie premiere box office. It expanded further, but in the end it won the premiere box office of $25.6 million. This box office data broke the US$21 million premiere box office score created by Eddie Murphy in the 1988 comedy love movie "Coming to America", and became one of the top box office charts in the history of romantic comedy movies. do! This kind of premiere box office data can definitely be said to have blinded everyones titanium alloy dog ??eyes. Even the box office of the premiere of "Pretty Beautiful Lady" was only 11 million, and "coming to the United States" although it belongs to Love comedy, but it is mainly comedy movies, and it is the appeal of Eddie Murphy to get to this point. But now, "Sleepless in Seattle", a chick movie that is generally not favored by people in the circle, has suddenly emerged. It won the box office of the premiere weekend of $25.6 million, which really broke countless people. Chin. More intuitively, before that, the media generally predicted that the box office for the premiere was only 5 million US dollars, but "Sleepless in Seattle" broke the data of 25.6 million US dollars, which is exactly the five million dollars predicted by the media. It''s more than double, this really makes the box office forecasting professionals face disgraced. The three-day box office of "Night Sleep in Seattle" unexpectedly broke out such a sturdy fighting power during the three-day weekend of the premiere weekend, which really made this year''s summer file glow with a different vitality, and let the "Jurassic Park" which was originally thought to be able to win three consecutive championships. "Scared into a cold sweat. "Jurassic Park" continued to be shown in 2,500 theaters this week. As a result, with a 28% drop, it won a box office of 27 million U.S. dollars at the weekend of the third week of the show. A $400,000 advantage narrowly defeated "Sleepless in Seattle", and the tightrope walker generally won three consecutive championships. Although it is said that "Jurassic Park" has successfully completed its three consecutive championships, the impact of "Night Sleep in Seattle" is enough to make Universal Pictures frighten and jump. Steven Spielberg, the post-production of Le''s List, was not surprised at all. Steven told reporters in an interview, Hugo is an excellent and dedicated actor. Im serious. If there is any reason for me to go into the cinema to watch a love movie, then Hugo It will be the only reason. In fact, Kate and I are going to the cinema next week to enjoy a long-lost date. "Night in Seattle" is Kate''s first choice and mine." The showdown between "Jurassic Park" and "Sleepless in Seattle" that the reporters were expecting actually happened. This is really unimaginable, but what is "disappointing" is that there is not too much gunpowder between the two sides. Taste, but a harmonious scene, which also makes people involuntarily have a faint expectation of "Schindler''s List". Compared with the slight gap of less than $1.4 million between "Jurassic Park" and "Night Sleep in Seattle", "Naughty Adam" was screened in 2100 theaters, but only earned 9 million. The dollar''s box office has no combat effectiveness at all, and it is left far behind without any suspense. "Sleepless in Seattle" at a production cost of only US$21 million received a box office of US$25.6 million during the premiere weekend, which also kept silent for nearly three years. Time''s Meg Ryan once again became the darling of the United States. With Julia Roberts disappearing, Meg, the "American Sweetheart Sister", has no doubts about the throne, and it has renewed its strong vitality. More importantly, at this time, Samsung Pictures, a subsidiary of Columbia Pictures, broke the news that Hugo took part in the performance of "Night Sleep in Seattle" with an ultra-low remuneration plus box office revenue, which also proved the original Hugo''s wise. Following the "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo once again proved that he possessed a certain box office appeal. A rising star swept away the bleakness of the past six months and burst into glory. Although the box office trend of "Sleepless in Seattle" is still unpredictable, the box office decline in the second week will be crucial, but the film has achieved such an excellent reputation, which is enough to attract everyone''s attention. After experiencing big-name suspicions, Hugo once again spoke with his works and with his strength, and regained the attention. Looking at the newspapers and magazines in the last week of June and the first week of July, Hugo Lancaster is undoubtedly the focus of everyones discussion. Even Meg Ryans return to the sweetheart route has not been able to stop the''woman''. Sex''s love for Hugo is like the courtship of Sam across the country in the movie! Chapter 367： Popularity burst ads_wz_txt; &89. Channel 9, here is the radio wave from Santa Monica Community College. ), welcome back to the afternoon conversation. The guest we invited today is Hugo Lancaster. Hugo, say hello to our audience. " "Hey, good afternoon everyone, this is Hugo Lancaster." In order to promote "Sleepless in Seattle", Hugo came to Santa Monica today to participate in the live radio recording. In the United States, radio stations have always been one of the most popular media. In the 1980s and 1990s, this "one" could even be omitted. In the car, in the office, in the bedroom, in the bathroom, on the plane, on the beach...every corner of American society is ubiquitous. On average, every American has more than two radios, which shows the amazing popularity of radio in the United States. According to the statistics of the American Radio Listening Rate Testing Corporation, the United States has more than 10,000 large and small radio stations. More than 94% of people listen to the radio every week, and 77% listen every day. Broadcasting and radio have an omnipresent influence on the lives of ordinary people. Even in key events such as the presidential election, radio has a unique influence. For Americans, television is a means of entertainment, but radio is a part of life. In this country on wheels, every car has a radio, and radio programs have become the most important part of daily life inside the car. Therefore, for the entertainment industry, radio is the most important propaganda medium. The proportion of radio programs during the promotion period even exceeds that of TV programs. In fact, even in the 21st century, radio is still an indispensable part of all artists propaganda. , Especially for singers, radio on-demand rate occupies a very important proportion in the bulletin board rankings. The publicity effect of radio stations far exceeds that of TV programs in many cases. Therefore, the culture of radio publicity is also a very important part of the American entertainment industry. "Sleepless in Seattle" is actually a profile of the important status of radio programs in the United States today, so although Columbia Pictures did not arrange a lot of publicity for "Sleepless in Seattle", important radio publicity is still included in the itinerary. . It''s just that no one expected that this movie would have such a huge response, which made the radio station so excited that it almost passed out. It is a national comprehensive radio station, but the proportion of music will be slightly larger. The talk show hosted by Michael Silver''s "Bo" is one of the radio''s trump cards. It will be broadcast at two in the afternoon to match the lazy sunshine and afternoon. For tea, the main listening group is still the audience in the car and college students. The official road traffic jam peak period is from 3 to 6 in the afternoon. Michael looked at Hugo who was dressed casually, "Lu" smiled, "A large number of movie fans gathered downstairs today, looking forward to your arrival, do you feel the enthusiasm from movie fans?" "Oh, yes, I must thank some people here for so many people gathered at the''door'' of the radio station to wait for my arrival. This should be the welcoming ceremony of the largest lineup I have ever seen in my memory." Hugo smiled. Speaking of, because the live broadcast of the radio station is in a community college, the pictures of all the college students in the mountains and plains are very shocking. Although Hugo did not count them in detail, there are at least 500 people waiting for his arrival at the door of the radio station today. , This caught Joseph, who had not hired a bodyguard, by surprise. Obviously, no one had expected this popularity to erupt so suddenly, even after "Yihai Xiongfeng" was released, it was not so powerful. In the final analysis, it is because "Yihai Xiongfeng" is a serious drama, not a weapon to attract fans; and a chick movie like "Seattle Sleepless" is precisely a popular magnet. "You know, I even saw the cheerleaders rehearsing a cheer dance for me, which made me flattered. For a moment, I felt the heart of the quarterbacks." It is summer vacation. During the period, there were so many students in the community college who gathered for Hugo, which made Hugo feel like a sunny beach in Santa Monica, which was wonderful. "I''m sitting in the recording studio, and I can see the dense crowd outside from the side window. I think there are many people sitting in front of the radio at this time, waiting for you." Michael took a look outside, at least today Thousands of people came to the scene, and the''playground'' in front of the radio recording building was already full. The hot summer could not stop the madness of the young people. The dense heads of people continued to move from under the shadow of the building. The playground spreads at the end, and the noisy scene is incomparable even on the first day of school. It is hard to imagine that all these people came here for Hugo alone. "Did you expect such a scene before the movie was released?" "No, of course not." Hugo used to scratch his own hair sexually, but only then realized that he had cut all his hair. During the "Night Sleep in Seattle" period, he had medium-length hair and "Sinde". During the period of Les List, the hair was considered to be longer, but Hugo recently started to control his weight slowly while rehearsing the band, reducing the weight gained during the period of Schindlers List; on the other hand, he also shaved his hair. Yuan Cun, welcome the coming summer. Therefore, Hugo took over and only "touched" a "burr". "I took this movie because I liked it very much. Now there are so many viewers who can have the same idea as me. Makes me very happy." After the release of "Sleepless in Seattle" this time, the popularity of Hugo''s outbreak has doubled to three times compared to the previous scale. Although there are so many people on the scene today, the big reason is the university environment. If you change it It is estimated that there is no such grand occasion in the place, but it is undeniable that Hugo''s current popularity has more than doubled since "Yihai Xiongfeng". The spectacular scene is really jaw-dropping. Even if Hugo keeps admonishing himself not to make the mistake of complacency before, but seeing the crowds in front of him, he still set off a huge''wave'' in his heart. It is hard to imagine that a movie can cause such a wide range of repercussions. I think there is a trace of the popularity frenzy after the release of "Twilight "Color". Michael''touched'' his half-bald smooth round head, and took his gaze back from the raging crowd outside the window. "''Seattle Sleepless'' is a love story full of miracles. What made you choose this script? Do you believe in love at first sight like in the movie?" Hugo curled his lips, "Well, I actually don''t believe in love at first sight. I believe in the incredible magic of love. I also believe in the destined traction between two strangers, but I immediately fell in love with a stranger. Its not my style." Hugo''s words made Michael laugh and tease, "At this moment, many of the''women'' and''sex'' sitting in front of the radio are heartbroken. They are also looking forward to seeing you like in a movie." "Hehe, maybe that''s why I took this movie." Hugo smiled at the corner of his mouth. "Because I believe that love can create many miracles. Although love is not the whole of life, it does. Brings us many surprises." "Magic, right?" Michael''s voice was mellow and warm, and the low baritone sounded exceptionally beautiful in the radio wave. Hugo nodded, and said at the same time, "Yes, magic." "Which part of this movie do you like the most?" Michael is still very dedicated, focusing on the movie in the first half of the interview. "How long is your show?" Hugo asked Michael to laugh, and the director, staff, Joseph and others in the recording room all laughed. "I''m serious. In fact, this sentence is my favorite moment. I can hardly imagine Sam''s inner turbulence when he said this sentence." "I must agree to this." The smile on the corner of Michael''s mouth still did not dissipate, and he nodded vigorously. "Although this sentence has a slight sense of humor and ridicule, the deep meaning behind this sentence is such a wave of waves. "Man. Maybe that''s what makes Sam''s character so attractive." "Isn''t it my reason?" Hugo''s kind ridicule made the laughter that hadn''t calmed down again. At the same time, in front of countless radios across the United States, the audience couldn''t help but''show'' a smile. . Although you can''t see the appearance of Hugo, Hugo''s very recognizable voice can easily make people paint the scene in their minds, and the listening effect is very strong. "Yes, of course it''s your reason." Michael affirmed repeatedly, "Just feel the enthusiasm of the fans waiting outside, and you can be sure that the infinite charm you gave Sam the character has been affirmed by everyone. Next, we will personally test your charm, we will open the audience phone time, so that every audience has the opportunity to have a direct conversation with Hugo, just like the moving telephone interview in the movie, we will Let Hugo personally reproduce it here, and viewers who have questions, please call our radio as soon as possible." After Michael got the affirmative gesture from the outside director , he started the most important part of today, interacting with the listeners on the phone, but the calls from all over the country need the answerers to filter the first dial, and then It is the director who decides who to call, so there is still a short air, and Michael then looks at Hugo, "After the movie is released, do you feel the sudden burst of popularity?" "Of course, of course..." Hugo just opened his mouth to answer, and saw Michael looking outside with a surprised look. Hugo couldn''t help turning his head, and then he saw the director standing outside, doing a series of things. He couldn''t understand the gestures, and the staff around who had been standing quietly quickly began to get busy. Although curious about what happened, Hugo continued to speak into the microphone, "In the process of participating in the promotion these days, many fans have followed all the way. I can even see my portrait and promotional banners. Appearing on the scene of the program recording, this kind of enthusiasm makes people deeply feel the support from the fans of the movie, it is really touching." "Huh, I think your publicity schedule is still too small." Michael lamented, "Because our telephone hotline was just opened, it was blown up, and all of our hotlines became truly''hot'', look. It will be melted by the enthusiasm of movie fans." This is what the director gave Michael a gesture to pass just now? The hotline was blown up, how far is it? Chapter 368： Hotline is overheated ads_wz_txt; "I can''t get through, or I can''t get through" Meleryn Dixon complained depressedly, put the receiver down anxiously, but then took it up immediately, and shouted to the outside, "Mom, don''t use the phone, don''t "Then dialed the hotline number of the radio station again, and mumbled depressedly, "Why can''t I get through all the time?" Keira Cole, who was sitting at the side, bit her lower lip, Or Ill go home and try on our home phone? Meleryn shook her head, "It''s useless, I think the radio hotline has been completely blown." Meleryn looked at the charging brick phone on the table, "Kayla, look at the brick. If the charge is good, you can call it." At this time, this kind of scene occurred in front of tens of thousands of telephones across the United States. Tens of thousands of people made calls to the radio station, which made the radio operators busy for a while, even if all the operators were engaged in work. It''s just a drop in the bucket, and the busy scene really makes people think that the phone line will melt because of the enthusiasm of the audience. The director just received the latest data. In an instant, the listening rate of radio programs reached 15%. This data is too scary. In other words, if all the radios in the United States are operating, there will be nine. Tens of millions of radios have chosen their program. Of course, it is generally impossible for all radios to operate during the two o''clock in the afternoon. According to usual experience, there is absolutely no problem with the number of listeners exceeding 30 million at this time, and it may even be To be higher, it is not inferior to the "Oprah Talk Show". Generally speaking, the average listening rate of country music radio broadcasts is about 13%, which is also the highest among various types of radio programs. The average listening rate of news and talk radio stations remains at around 11%. Second to country music. But obviously, their talk show today broke the 15% listening rate in the talk radio show last time, and it seems to be a very distant memory. The operators of the radio station are so busy that there is no room for breathing. In order to prevent the telephone line from bursting directly due to overheating, the operators have to speed up their work. After the initial busy chaos, the first batch of calls had been filtered, and the director cut the calls to Michael as soon as possible. "Hey, good afternoon, this is Michael Silver "Bo"t, Seattle, please speak." Michael said with a smile. "God, God, God, is it me? Is it really me?" The caller was an overwhelmingly excited "female" person. Even through the receiver, you can hear the "female" jumping up and down excitedly at home. the sound of. "Yes, female, you are now live. Hugo, say hello to this female. Michael also felt the stimulus in the call, so he kindly satisfied the others wish. "Good afternoon, I''m Hugo. You are from Seattle...?" Hugo just heard Michael say this is a call from Seattle, so he took the topic smoothly. "Jessica," said the "woman" excitedly. "Jessica" Hugo stretched out her voice, with a smile on her face, "It''s nice to meet you." After experiencing the previous events, now I feel the real enthusiasm of the fans, Hugo''s heart is more Thank you, he is just an actor, but he can win the sincere love of fans. This is his luck. "So, Jessica, what questions do you want to ask Hugo?" Michael received the director''s prompt to speed up, and realized that there were countless people outside the hotline waiting to be able to''talk'' to Hugo, so he had to speak. Import the topic. "Oh, God, I... what I want to ask, God. Yes, I want to ask, Hugo, are you single now?" Jessica''s voice is still chaotic and unstructured, but at least she Ask the question. "Yes, I''m single." Hugo replied neatly, and then heard Jessica''s scream that can penetrate the sky from the receiver, which made Hugo and Michael both smiles. . "I love you, Hugo, I love you and thank God" Jessica screamed frantically, but Michael had to interrupt Jessica''s carnival, "I think there should be a lot of''female'' sex'' now. Cheers in front of the radio." As Michael said,''women'' can be seen whistling and screaming to the radio all over the United States, "So, Jessica, why do you like Hugo so much?" "What should I say, I like his smile, you know, his smile is enough to melt, God, that''s a smile worth 100 million dollars," Jessica said breathlessly. People almost suspect that she will faint in the next second. Hugo chuckled lightly, "Wow, I''m so rich. This is a good thing for me." Hugo''s ridicule caused a lot of laughter inside and outside the studio. Michael laughed, "Unfortunately, you can''t see Hugo''s smile at this time. Believe me, it''s definitely more than 100 million dollars." After smiling and speaking, Michael saw the director and reminded him to speed up again. Michael couldn''t help but was stunned. Usually the hotline chat time will be a little longer. Generally, it is fine to control it between 120 and 240 seconds, but today the call is less than 100 seconds. Are you going to pinch? Michael''s experience is also very rich. He quickly realized that the hotline must be too busy, so he immediately said, "Jessica, thank you for calling, Hugo, what do you want to say?" " "Thank you for your support, thank you. By the way, I am smiling now, just a reminder." Hugo also teased himself, causing another scream in front of the radio. "Thanks to Jessica from Seattle." Michael quickly cut off the call, and then said, "It seems that after the release of Hugo''s film this time, Seattle will become a city of''waves''. Imagine that there will be countless people going to the city covered by drizzle and green''color''. Then, the next listener is from...oh, Chicago, hello" "Oh, it''s me, yes, I''m Rachel. I really really like it. Sleepless in Seattle." The caller is still a''female'', although the voice is a bit''chaotic'', you can Feeling her repressed''excitement'', but at least she didn''t lose control, "I want to ask, what is your favorite plot of this movie? Also, the collaboration between you and Meg is really hot. Can you feel it at the shooting scene?" "Hello, Rachel." Hugo said hello with a smile, "I like this question very much." Hugo said meaningfully, this is a good publicity for the movie, "In fact, I am the most The clips I like may be different from many people. What I like is that one night, Sam walked up to the deck and sat by the lake looking at the night sky thinking; at the same time, Annie sat on a bench and watched the sea quietly. Although two people Across the country, but doing the same thing at the same time, I sometimes even can''t help but wonder if the thoughts in their minds are also the same." "Hugo, you would actually like this clip, which is really surprising." Michael''interrupted''. Hugo smiled and nodded, "Yes. Dont you have such thoughts? When you look up at the sunrise or admire the moonlight, is there someone in a corner of the world doing it with you? With the same thing, although you are separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, you can communicate with each other. Even if the two people will never see each other, at least one of them can understand themselves. This feeling is really amazing." In fact, this is also the core of the whole story of "Sleepless in Seattle", and it is also the deepest part of Hugo now. "So, what about Meg?" Michael didn''t hear Rachel''s voice, guessing that Rachel was also in his own thoughts and couldn''t help continuing the topic. "Yes, Meg, I dont actually have much collaboration with Meg. Its the same as in the movie, but when we were shooting the Empire State Building scene, there was indeed a fire flower between us. It feels very subtle. Of course, I hope Dennis won''t be jealous after hearing it." Hugo joked with a smile. This time Hugo and Meg worked together for too short a time, and there was no attention at all during the filming of the film, so no rumors broke out, which is a blessing. "Like. Sleepless in Seattle, such a special love movie, it is estimated that it will be difficult to appear in the future. In fact, this movie can achieve such a huge response, which you did not expect at the beginning?" Rachel finally returned. Excited, and then asked questions. "Of course. Although the movie is a medium that realizes the impossible in life, in many cases, the movie must also have logic. This time, the movie seems to many people to be an impossible love but Fortunately, we have a good director who is also an excellent screenwriter who told us this story." Hugo replied sincerely. "Thank you for your continued calling. This is the radio station. The radio hotline is still open. Hugo will sit here to answer your questions." After receiving the signal from the director, Michael continued to perform his duties, "I just After receiving the message, our radio has already received calls from more than 30,000 viewers. This is really an amazing number, Hugo, do you have anything to say about it?" "Oh" Hugo sighed involuntarily, "Although I don''t know why you have so many questions, I still have to thank you for your support. This is flattering me. Feeling such enthusiastic support makes me feel relieved. In one sigh of relief, it is a blessing that the movie can be liked by everyone, so if you have any questions, just ask them and I will answer them." "Haha, it seems that Hugo is very satisfied with today''s hotline, so let''s get the next call, the call from San Francisco..." Before Michael could finish his words, a man''s voice came from the receiver. Come, and then through the broadcast signal, it was broadcast on countless radios throughout the United States. "Hugo Lancaster, I love you, I love you, please marry me" Chapter 369： Confession ads_wz_txt; "Hugo Lancaster, I love you, I love you, please marry me" This is an authentic man''s voice, with a bit of hoarseness in the richness, and the voice is trembling violently because of being too''excited''. This made Hugo stunned, a little surprised, but more interesting. In fact, for Hugo, the entire cultural atmosphere he came into contact with was dominated by the 21st century. The societys acceptance of same-sex relationships is becoming more tolerant, including same-sex marriages that have been legalized in many countries. , Hollywood also gradually began to have subtle changes in the concept of same-sex love because "Brokeback Mountain (. and other movies entered the mainstream. A British version of "Sherlock" relied on The relationship between Holmes and Watson is full and popular all over the world. Therefore, Hugo will not panic about this kind of confession by a man. It is more interesting. Especially when the object of the confession is himself, Hugo still finds it a little weird. After all, this kind of thing is not possible for anyone. Bumped into. Prior to this, Hugo met Gary Scott and Earle Nett and other behind-the-scenes staff who came out publicly during his work, and he did not make a fuss. But Hugo saw the panic on Michael''s face, and saw the angry face of the director outside his eyes. Hugo immediately realized: This was in the early nineties, and it appeared on a radio program that was broadcast live throughout the United States. This is an accident, this is a very bad situation. Obviously, this man was able to make a call and surpassed the operator and director barriers to successfully enter the live broadcast, which was beyond the expectations of the entire program group. It wont help to cut off the phone temporarily now. What you say is like spilled water, which is difficult to harvest. So Hugo became the most calm person on the scene, smiling and replied, "Although I cant realize your wish. , Because after all, I only have one. If I promise you, I think the same wishes will swarm and make me break the law." Hugo blurred the focus, he did not focus on the "man confession" matter, and It shifted the focus to "marriage" and cleverly relaxed the atmosphere, "but I still have to thank you for your support. After all, it is not easy to propose marriage. I can deeply feel your support. ." Hugo''s ridicule calmed the panic inside and outside the recording room a little bit. The director originally wanted to cut off the phone, but Hugo''s approach is now more wise, which also makes the director temporarily quiet. Let the operator screen out the next call listener as soon as possible, wait for something wrong, and then switch the phone. "But you have already accepted my confession in person, why don''t you admit it now?" Originally thought that the situation had been under Hugo''s control, but the man suddenly said something, which made everyone on the scene stunned. : What is going on again? Does Hugo like men too? At this time, the director didn''t even care about switching the phone, and looked at Hugo dumbfoundedly. If there were news that broke out during the live radio broadcast today, then their program would be completely popular. At this time, the instant listening rate of the program showed a linear increase, and the rate of increase was almost visible to the naked eye. In less than 30 seconds, the listening rate reached 18%, which is really terrifying. Hugo frowned slightly, not because of the other persons words, but because the voice was very familiar. He always felt that he should know this person, "So you mean, we met, and I know You? right?" "Yes, have you forgotten it? This is really sad, but even if you don''t remember, I still love you, I really love you so much." The man''s voice began again.'' Jiji started to move, unable to restrain his excitement, and yelled incoherently, "You were sleepless in Seattle, and your performance here is really too refined. It is completely the perfect partner in my heart." Hugo really thought this sound was familiar, but he couldn''t remember it. His memory of sex in this area was really helpless, and he couldnt help turning his head to look at Joseph standing outside. Obviously, Joseph''s reaction was going to be much faster. He had already identified who the telegrapher was. While shouting "No problem, no problem" to the director, he looked for pen and paper, and then wrote a few words on the paper. Take a letter and show it to Hugo through the glass. When Hugo saw the words on the paper, he frowned and thought for a while, aligning his name with his face. It took a while, and it took a while. Soon, Hugo suddenly realized that he remembered, "Earl, you It''s Earl, right?" After finally remembering, Hugo laughed out loud and chuckled. Michael, who was sitting next to him without speaking for a while, finally found his voice, "So, Hugo, do you really know him?" "Yes, Im Earl Hugo. Its so sad that you only remember me now." Earl Nette on the other end of the call also deliberately made an aggrieved little''female'' posture, but unfortunately, The voice of a rugged man is really against him, making people want to punch him in the face when they hear it. Hugo became more relaxed now, and his smile opened wide, "Yes, I know him. Earl,. Seattle sleepless at night, a colleague from the crew who worked with me on the crew." Earl Nette," The photography assistant of Sleepless in Seattle said, "Earl, you shouldn''t call in. The reporters will say that we are deliberately hyping." Hugo''s ridicule made Michael couldn''t help but laughed. If the crew really made a deliberate hype, then Earle would not use such a shocking way. After all, accepting the same''sex'' confession for a love movie It''s not the correct way of propaganda, Hugo''s ironic words are really making people laugh. "So, Earl, tell us about what kind of person Hugo is." Michael took the conversation. Since he is an acquaintance, just expose what happened just now as a prank. He can completely focus on the interview. Putting "Hugo under the screen" is also compatible with the topic of "Hugo inconsistency" hyped by Uma not long ago. Just a momentary decision, you can see Michael''s profound skills as a talk show host. Earle laughed. He did deliberately want to scare Hugo a while ago. Now that he has been exposed, there is no need for the prank to continue. He knows where the sense is, "Hugo is a very Attractive men, to be precise, are more attractive than the images seen on the big screen." "Wow, now many listeners in front of the radio are going to be''excited''." Michael''s tone finally eased. Earl is willing to cooperate. This is really good news, which also means the show. Get back on track, "Can you tell me some details?" "How long is your show?" Earle''s swift answer made all the staff in and outside the radio recording room relax and laugh. "In fact, they are all very small details. I prefer to treat them as my personal secrets, because everyone will have different feelings in the process of contact with Hugo, but believe me, he is a guy worthy of everyone''s love, although After working with Steven, he has not called me for three months, but I would never say that he is playing a big game." Earles wit allowed the atmosphere of the show to go through the initial wave of grandeur, and finally restored the original tone. The "same sex" confession that originally made the entire program group like a rival, did not want to become It was the best magic weapon to attract listeners, and all the listeners sitting in front of the radio laughed. "I still have a chance to ask questions, right?" Earle pulled the show back on track, "This is also the purpose of my call, isn''t it?" "Of course, what''s the problem with you, except for the proposal." Michael also teased lightly. "Actually, I want to ask, Hugo, are you really not planning to release an album? You are really a very beautiful singer." Earle also put away his joking thoughts and asked seriously arrive. "Good shot" Michael''s compliment blurted out. The smile on Hugo''s face could not help but bloom, "If I can release an album, it will be a stressful thing, but at the same time I will also look forward to this happening. You know, although my job is An actor, but singing is also my passion. Hugo still did not mention glory to death. This is the same reason that the band did not attend the premiere. They dont want to rely on Hugos reputation to promote it, but Hugo is the first. It was also a huge improvement to once talked about my music dream in public. "However, this kind of thing is not up to me to decide, let us see how it will develop in the future." "Thank Earl from San Francisco, UU reading let us continue to answer the next call." Michael continued to perform his duties as a host. Originally, he was only scheduled to answer five calls, but because of the popularity of the hotline, Michael had to answer ten calls, which lengthened Hugo''s interview time by half an hour. At the end of the show, Michael turned the question back to the issue of the album, "Hugo, what are your plans for the next period of time? Are you looking for a new script, or hope to find some breakthrough in music? ." "I will choose to rest first." Hugo said with a smile, "I have just finished filming for a few months, and the recent publicity work is also very tired, so I will give myself a vacation. As for work, just wait. Let''s talk about it later, I''m not in a hurry for the time being." "I am afraid that many people will be disappointed." Michael replaced the tens of thousands of listeners in front of the radio. "Everyone has always looked forward to you to show your musical talents, but there is always a lack of direct contact. , Do you think that this opportunity will come soon." "I think before the opportunity comes, I should prepare first. I will not release an album for the sake of an album. This is an irresponsible act. If one day I can stand on the music stage, I hope That is professional, not an actor, but only the Hugo of music." Chapter 370： Scorching voice ads_wz_txt; The radios talk show listening rate from 2pm to 4pm broke the highest record in history. The instantaneous highest listening rate reached 20%, and the average listening rate was as high as 16%. Although the specific data has yet to be officially confirmed, However, it is estimated that within two hours, more than 50 million listeners in the United States have listened to this program. This value is not inferior to the country music program, and it has created a good result than the beginning of the year. "Oprah Talk Show" also attracted more people''s attention. This set of data not only arrogantly among all the radio programs of the day, surpassed the usual time of 7 a.m. and 6 p.m. that dominate the listening rate champion, but also ranked first among all programs in the week. This makes The commercial value of kr radio in the mouth of advertisers has doubled in an instant. Among them, the factors that tend to attract more listeners to the radio station occupy a key position. However, it is undeniable that Hugo has risen to a new height by relying on the movie "Night Sleep in Seattle". The "gloom" of the past five months was wiped out, and it was further than the period of "Yihai Xiongfeng", which allowed Hugo to win more support. Hugo is using his own efforts to walk out a path of his own actor step by step. Only the success of the work can enable Hugo to grasp more voice in the duel with Tracy. Now it seems that "Sleepless in Seattle" once again gave Hugo a small victory, and at the same time made the duel between "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell Sentimental Heaven" more turbulent. After finishing the recording of the radio show, Hugo saw Carl in the waiting room, which surprised Hugo, "Why are you here?" Carl pointed to Joseph, who was standing behind Hugo, "I came to help temporarily after receiving a call for help." Josephs voice came over immediately, "You really should find a manager and assistant, otherwise the work will only get busier. After all, Joseph is just an agent. He cant run around with Hugo all day. He needs more time to sit in the office and find more job opportunities for Hugo. At the same time, he has also reached the stage of increasing his talents. With the explosion of Hugo''s three consecutive works, Joseph is now a little famous, and there are artists who are willing to seek help from Joseph''s agent. Therefore, Joseph now feels the tightening of his working hours more and more. After all, the agent is the nanny who belongs to multiple artists, the more the artists, the more successful they are; the manager is the exclusive nanny of the artists, and taking care of your own artists is success. Joseph is a broker, not a manager. Hugo looked back at Joseph and joked with a smile, "So, are you going to abandon me?" This ridicule made Joseph roll his eyes directly. For Hugo, Joseph is the first friend he met after crossing, and he is currently his most trusted partner. Therefore, it is obviously not an easy task to leave Joseph''s help and seek the personal company of another manager. Hugo is a lonely and helpless man in this time and space. He really doesn''t know who Ying Gao is looking for as a manager. Generally speaking, managers are the most trusted objects of artists. Family is the best choice for managers. Parents, brothers and sisters, lovers, etc., followed by absolute trust friends, besties, confidantes, because managers need to be fully responsible The external work contact of an artist includes contact with an agent. Therefore, the manager is required to be able to fully understand the needs of the artist, and be fully committed to the artist, in order to seek greater benefits for the artist. It is almost impossible for Hugo to find such a trustworthy object. Think about the irritable Adam and Lena, who is still missing. As for friends, Lancaster left his hometown and came to Los Angeles to work hard. Good friends in middle and high schools have not been in touch for many years, and friends in Los Angeles are all insiders, so Hugo has no choice at all. This is also the most troublesome part of Hugo at the moment. Once Joseph returns to the position of the agent, then he will return to the stage of fighting alone, which will be very hard and most importantly at a loss. "But fortunately, I won''t have a job''door'' for a long time, so don''t worry." Hugo punched Joseph and said with a smile. After the "Sleepless in Seattle" promotion ends, Hugo and Glory to Death will join the tour of the Great Long March, and will not accept new jobs for at least three months. This period will also be a buffer period for Joseph to return to his agent. . When Joseph looked at Hugo, he also had a vague worry. Although he could not say that he knew Hugo well, he also knew that it was not so easy for Hugo to find a manager. Joseph could only hope that Hugo could find himself. The best friend and confidant of the former high school found a trustworthy manager. Carl came up and patted Joseph and Hugo on the back, "Are you ready? When I came, I was frightened by the battle outside." Alex and Charlize are both actors now. In the early stages of career development, the manager''s problem was not prominent, and Karl did not plan to increase his artists in the short term. He would still devote himself to the work arrangement of the two. "How many people are there on earth?" Hugo also had to temporarily put the manager''s affairs aside, and took a step by step. Anyway, managers are generally equipped only for top artists. There are a lot of actors without managers in the circle, and Hugo is still a long way from the so-called top, so there is no need to worry. Compared to managers, it is more pragmatic to have an assistant. Carl walked ahead and sold it. "You can see it when you go out. Believe me, you will be shocked. Joe, are you sure we dont need the help of a security guard? Just relying on the two of us is not one. Such an easy thing." "Don''t worry, they will take the initiative to help..." Before Hugo''s words could fall, Carl opened the big''door'' on the first floor, and then Hugo saw the endless sea of ??people in front of him. The doorway began to spread to the far end of the entire''playground''. Looking up, you could even see a lot of people standing on the balcony of the surrounding teaching building or dormitory building. When the number of people''tide'' exceeds a certain number, it is actually difficult to measure with the naked eye how many people there are. The difference between one thousand people and two thousand people may be obvious, but the difference between three thousand people and four thousand people It''s very subtle. At this time, Hugo was unable to make an accurate judgment, but he was quite sure that there were at least two thousand people in front of him, spreading densely in the open spaces of the school, it seemed that it was possible to say that there were three thousand people. of. At this time, the sun has already set to the west, and the warm orange-yellow sunshine fills the entire campus with memories, and the crowded scene in front of you is even more reminiscent of the schools celebrations or grand competitions. This kind of enthusiasm permeated with green''spring'' shone in the sun, making the heart stop suddenly, and then jumped violently, the sour and sweet''excitement'' rammed in the''chest'' cavity unconsciously The nose is a little sour, but the smile on the corner of his mouth is the first to bloom in the sun, proudly blooming. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The faces blurred by the sun burst out with great enthusiasm, screaming, the kind of heat''waves'' that rushed to the face, even in the midsummer of Miami, it cant be compared, this huge anger The''wave'' made the three big men of Hugo almost unsteady. "Surprise" Carl said to the stunned Hugo with a big smile, which is really surprising. In fact, to talk about the madness of movie fans and song fans, song fans can always create more miracles, and movie fans more calmly enter the cinema to show their support, and the box office is the movie fans. The **** support is, but the fans of the song prefer to express their support by screaming and shouting at the scene. In fact, this is also related to the difference in the way actors and singers perform, because the way an actor communicates with the audience is a performance on a big screen, and a singer can impress fans with singing on the spot. But today, Carl and Joseph witnessed that movie fans can also explode tremendous energy. Although this is Santa Monica Community College, the enthusiasm of college students has special **** and non-replicable sex, but it is turbulent. The''tide'' of people is still jaw-dropping. First, "Smell the fragrance and know the''women''", then "Yihai Xiongfeng", which made people witness Hugo''s handsomeness and strength, and now a "Sleepless in Seattle" that touched countless people was absorbed by Hugo. Unimaginable popularity, all exploded at this moment Hugo bowed his head and blinked quickly to wipe the warmth from his eyes, and then smiled again to face the endless enthusiasm in front of the students . This support is hard-won, Hugo knows better than anyone in his heart, but this time, Hugo will not be complacent, he will cherish it even more, just for this moment of moving. I originally thought that the crowds on the scene would be swarming, and leaving is a difficult task, but the college students in front of him again surprised Hugo. The''playground'' that was originally full of crowds has since been vacated. The passage is like Moses breaking through the sea and cutting out a road. The sea of ??people in front of him has also vacated a road to the parking lot. The sun-paved cement road is more dazzling than the red carpet under the spotlight. . Hugo stepped forward. Carl and Joseph were guarding on both sides. The group of three people walked forward with steady steps. The sound and wave made Hugos The blood began to boil, and it seemed difficult for him to even wave his hand. He could only use the brightest smile to return such enthusiastic support. The hot voices of "Hugo Hugo Hugo" gathered from all directions gave Hugo a purple and gold crown in the lazy sunshine of the California skyline. To everyone''s expectation, "Seattle Sleepless" is Hugo. His career as an actor ushered in a brand new peak, at this moment, shining in the sky. Chapter 371： Box office fight ads_wz_txt; A "Sleepless in Seattle" actually produced such a strong popularity effect, which is really unexpected by all professionals. The main reason is that this is not a work that can maximize the charm of actors, "Terminator." It has achieved Arnold Schwarzenegger, "Indiana Jones" has achieved Harrison Ford, "Home Alone" has achieved Macaulay Culkin... But "Sleepless in Seattle" does not seem to have reached such a high level. Professionals then carefully analyzed the violent response from the radio station and came up with such a result. First of all, we must emphasize the expansion effect of the radio. "Night in Seattle" is a work that builds a bridge of love through radio. When Hugo appears on the radio program, the audience''s support for Hugo has undoubtedly reached a whole new level. The biggest reason why the effects of talk shows are so exaggerated. Secondly, thanks to the nature of the theme of the movie "Night Sleep in Seattle", everyone originally thought that putting a love movie on the summer file was a stupid decision, but now it seems that it has accidentally achieved Hugo. . In the summer files full of men, sweat, fights, and explosions, the warmth of "Sleepless in Seattle" is like a porridge, attracting a large number of audiences who are tired of watching commercial blockbuster men. The contrast of this love movie is heating up. For his works such as "Jurassic Park" and "Naughty Adam", it has attracted special groups. In the movie, Hugo, as a representative of a man, took the position that should have belonged to the summer file. Finally, it must be admitted that the color shaping of the diagonal color in love movies has become the emotional sustenance of the broad audience. Just like Meg Ryan and Julia Roberts became popular among American sweethearts because of the chick movie, no one would forget Richard Geres popularity after "Pretty Girl in Wind and Moon" and became the Diamond King for a time. The best representative of the fifth, and now Hugo is also relying on the image of a good man who is affectionate and humorous in "Sleepless in Seattle" to capture the hearts of countless audiences. There is another point that cannot be ignored, that is, the two works of "Smelling the Fragrance and Knowing the Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" laid the groundwork for Hugo''s third masterpiece to come out in less than eight months. It is the chemical effect of "one plus one is greater than two" in popularity. On the whole, Hugo''s sudden emergence in the radio station and his explosive popularity of **** is an inevitable coincidence, and it is almost impossible to replicate. Moreover, the craze of "Sleepless in Seattle" can only last for a short period of time. After all, the film''s influence is not enough. If Hugo wants to consolidate the super popularity this time has won, he must watch the next work. The effect of the "next work" is almost a nightmare for all actors. The continuous success of the work has never been an easy task, otherwise the top actors will be seen everywhere now. Of course, no matter how the experts analyze it, one thing is unchangeable. In the week following the premiere of "Night Sleep in Seattle", Hugo''s popularity is like the hot temperature of July, constantly challenging people. The limit. After the radios high popularity continued into the second week, the box office of the second week that decided the life and death of "Seattle Sleepless" will soon be released. During the premiere weekend, the biggest competitors of "Night Sleep in Seattle" are undoubtedly "Naughty Adam" and "Jurassic Park", but the results can be seen, "Naughty Adam" did not give "Night Sleep in Seattle". "Enough pressure was put on, but this situation was fundamentally changed in the first week of July. Directed by Sidney''Bo'' Luck, starred by Tom Cruise, and written by Robert Downey, the "sugar-coated trap" jointly created by these three top figures, cost 42 million US dollars, and is''exquisitely'' crafted. It hits strongly in the first week of July. The first week of July is the U.S. Independence Day holiday, and it is also one of the most obvious schedules for the box office in the summer file. Since Independence Day will have a statutory holiday, works that are generally screened during this schedule will choose to premiere in advance and then premiere. Its a five-day full release every week, which is different from the situation where the movie premiere is selected for three days on Friday and the first week. Therefore, the works that can be selected to impact the schedule of Independence Day are generally works with strong box office appeal. The "sugar-coated trap" obviously meets this standard, especially Tom Cruise, who is known as the box office panacea. It makes people feel confident in this work. Although "Sugar-Coated Trap" is the only new film released during the Independence Day holiday this year, it will never be inferior to the momentum of "Jurassic Park" on the topic of "sex", especially this work and "Sleepless in Seattle" face-to-face confrontation, so that many reporters are boiled with gossip. The preparation process of the "Sugar Coated Trap" can be said to be a wave of twists and turns. Although it is not as frustrating as the "Schindler''s List", the casting process has exploded a lot of violent. For example, Hugo Lancaster and Brad Pitt have a fierce competition for the hero. This is also the third confrontation between the two people after "Dahe Love" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", but no one Unexpectedly, when Brad already had this role in his pocket, Tom Cruise slammed it out and took the role at the last moment. For another example, Hugos date, Uma Thurman, was once infinitely approaching the position of the heroine of this work. Especially after Hugo was eliminated, the call for Uma to join the work increased. The bigger, but after the Golden Globes incident, things changed suddenly, Uma lost the election, and Jenny Tripryhorn was in the strong position. Not long after this, the news that Hugo and Uma stopped dating began to buzz. These are just superficial hot spots, and they are enough to make people think about it. Now, "Sugar Coated Trap" and "Sleepless in Seattle" are facing each other head-on, and the topic of''sex'' is even more explosive. In fact, as far as the work itself is concerned, "Sleepless in Seattle" is the second week of its release, and "Sugar Coated Trap" is the premiere. There is no competitive''sex'' in the first place. After all, "Sleepless in Seattle" is not Jurassic Park. "; Secondly, "Sleepless in Seattle" invested only 20 million, and it was a chick film that was inconsistent with the summer files, but "Sugar Coated Trap" was a big investment of more than 40 million, and it was the hottest court in the past two years. Movie No one will forget that at the end of last year, stepping on the east wind of the Rodney King incident, "Yihai Xiongfeng" created eight consecutive championships; and in April, the second trial of the Rodney King incident has come down, in the media and the White House. The four policemen were under strong pressure. Even though I was found guilty in the investigation, the other two were acquitted. This time, the whole country was calm. However, the Federal Court was moved a little bit of compassion when sentencing in accordance with the law. Considering the special nature of this incident, and that all the actions of the two police officers took place after the parties were arrested, they were merciful when sentencing. Xia stabbed the hornet''s nest again. Civil rights groups across the United States have asked for another appeal. So, in this tide of the law, whether the "sugar-coated trap" can borrow the east wind is really exciting. Therefore, according to normal conditions, the box office showdown between "Sugar Coated Trap" and "Seattle Sleepless" is not a heavyweight at all, but it can''t resist the wanton exaggeration of the news media. Almost all the focus of attention is locked on these two. This weeks box office performance of this work. In the first week of July, the "sugar-coated trap" screened in 2,400 theaters across the U.S. hit strongly. On June 30 and July 1, 11 million and 9 million U.S. dollars were exploded. At the box office, the following three days at the box office won 24 million U.S. dollars, and the first five days a total of 44 million U.S. dollars, this result can definitely be said to be exceptionally''splendid''. Facing the huge pressure of the "sugar-coated trap", "Seattle Sleepless", with the insistence of Columbia Pictures, unexpectedly added 50 theaters for screenings. Obviously, it has strong confidence in the reputation of the film. In the end, the movie got a box office of 23.8 million U.S. dollars in three days over the weekend, a drop of only 7% from the box office of the previous week, which is almost the same. Such a situation is really unimaginable for everyone. The "Sleepless in Seattle" screened in the next week''s "hand in" showed an excellent answer sheet with a 7% drop, and the weekend box office was only behind the "Sugar Coated Trap" by 200,000 US dollars. The gap, which made Paramount Pictures, which is determined to win a big box office win, startled a cold sweat: one of them carelessly, the box office champion of this premiere weekend will leak out of his hands. This is really terrible. . Although it is said that "Sugar Coated Trap" will be shown for five days in the first week, the box office of the three days on the weekend will be diverted to a certain extent by the first two days, so the weekend box office will certainly not be able to burst out with strong data like the "Jurassic Park" premiere weekend, but The united "sugar-coated trap" was actually''forced'' so embarrassed by a chick movie that no one liked This is definitely the hottest news in the first week of July The powerful energy of "Sleepless in Seattle" exploded in the week following its release. Even "Jurassic Park", which is the hottest topic this summer, was willing to bow down. The ultra-low drop of 7% created 23.8 million. The US dollar weekend box office, and two weeks after the release, the cumulative box office of "Seattle Sleepless" has reached 6,300 US dollars. It seems that it is not difficult to cross the 100 million threshold. Such a strong contrast makes the whole The movie industry is full of exclamation. In the first week of Julys box office rankings, although "Sugar Coated Trap" was crowned the North American weekend box office ranking champion as desired, it ended the three consecutive titles of "Jurassic Park", while "Night Sleep in Seattle" and "Jurassic" "Park" was ranked second and third, but almost everyone''s eyes were on "Seattle Sleepless". Behind the champion by 200,000 dollars and be disappointed, and overwhelming the third runner-up with an advantage of more than 5 million dollars. The second week of "Seattle Sleepless" showed that all words lost the color of "color". Then, two consecutive times. Under great pressure, Zhou is the runner-up "Seattle Sleepless", can it continue to perform miracles in the third week? Suddenly, those media who were not optimistic about "Sleepless in Seattle" before then began to look forward to it. It is a rare and interesting thing to witness the counterattack of the weak. Chapter 372： Weak counterattack ads_wz_txt; The two or three things that "Sugar Coated Trap" and Hugo Lancaster had to say were pushed to a whole new level after the box office battle ended in the first week of July. Sidney''Bo'' Luck abandoned Hugo and Brad Pitt and chose Tom Cruise. In the final analysis, he believed in Tom''s box office appeal. Hugo, who knows "female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", is in a warming reputation, and Brad, who has dedicated two amazing performances since his debut, is not inferior to Tom. The "Sugar Coated Trap" won a box office of 44 million US dollars on the first five days of the year. The results were very good, and it proved that Tom was such a "great" position in the box office, but such results broke out in "Sleepless in Seattle". It is indeed eclipsing the "color" in front of us, not to mention that the eight consecutive championships of the same type of work "Yihai Xiongfeng" is almost an insurmountable gap, which also allows people to see the strong recovery of Hugo in the past year. The "Los Angeles Times" ridiculed maliciously, "Sidney, do you regret it?" If the box office battle in the first week of July still made people feel unsatisfied, then the box office battle in the second week of July was even more stimulating. What made people a little bit dumbfounded was the chick "Night Sleep in Seattle". The movie has become the most eye-catching uncertain factor in the box office battle this week, which is probably an unimaginable situation. The new movies released in the second week of July seem to be a lot more lively. This Monday, there are three large-scale new movies in more than 1,500 theaters. Among them, Clint Eastwood and John Malkove Qi (co-starring "Line of Fire (dn.. of. became a hot''door'' to win the championship. This work relies on Wolfgang, who won the Oscar nomination for Best Director for "Attack from the Sea (das. Directed by Peterson (ersen), with an investment of 40 million U.S. dollars and two thousand theaters, it is definitely the biggest focus of this week. The other two films are "Golden Arm Boy (.hhevear and "Boss on Vacation 2 (., s.), and the scale of releases has reached 1,500, which also makes this week''s box office competition pattern. Showing a trend of blooming hundreds of''flowers''. Of course, the biggest competitor for winning the weekend box office this week is the "Sugar Coated Trap" and the "Line of Fire". As for what performance "Seattle Sleepless" can offer, and what impact will it have on this week''s box office rankings, then Is the biggest uncertainty factor. When the box office rankings came out on the weekend of the second week of July, almost all the media were unanimously exclaiming "accident", and the "Los Angeles Times" was titled "Shocking Reversal" followed by three exclamation marks. To express the turbulent''waves'' in my heart, because "Sleepless in Seattle" once again created a miracle, turning the entire summer box office battle into a pot of paste The third week of "Sleepless in Seattle", which was released for the third week, relied on the reputation of''color'' and the charm of the two leading actors. With a 15% drop in consternation,''handed over'' $20 million for three days on the weekend. Box office data, the cumulative box office reached 85 million U.S. dollars in one go Such a strong performance made "Sleepless in Seattle" counterattack all the way, defeating the premiere of "Line of Fire", surpassing the "Jurassic Park" which has accumulated a gross box office of 240 million, and finally defeated Shanghai. Weekly champion "Sugar Coated Trap" won the North American Weekend Box Office Ranking Championship in the second week of July with an incredible performance Winning the box office championship for a week in the summer file is something countless movies dream of, but in this fiercely competitive battlefield, this is a very difficult task. Meet the brave on a narrow road and win, and make a success in the summer file of masters. Blood path is not an easy task. However, "Sleepless in Seattle" did it. This is the fourth time that Hugo has appeared in the summer competition. After two previous defeats, Hugo made people realize with a perfect answer. : The "ghost" haze of the Golden Raspberry Award has completely disappeared, and Hugo is using his own outstanding performance to become a strong one among the top ranks. Its even more difficult to hit the box office champion in the third week of the release. This is not only a victory for "Sleepless in Seattle", but also the history of the chick film it represents. Sex'' breakthrough Everyone knows that "Sleepless in Seattle" is a dark horse, but no one can predict that the dark horse will actually sprint to the championship position, which not only disturbs a pool of water, but also makes the North American rankings show in the second week of July. A situation of chaos Behind "Sleepless in Seattle", the "Sugar Coated Trap" which had a drop of nearly 30% received a weekend box office of $17 million, ranking second with "Sleepless in Seattle". Zhou''s hand was defeated. In fact, the nearly 30% drop is a very''splendid'' data performance for the "sugar-coated trap", but this time it encountered the "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Sugar-coated Trap" performance. I can only bitterly''hand over'' the title of the champion who only occupied one week. Perhaps at this moment, Sidney is really thinking about "If Hugo was used in the original role..." this hypothetical sexual problem. "Jurassic Park" continued the strong performance of the previous four weeks. With a slight advantage of 100,000 US dollars, it suppressed the "Line of Fire" and occupied the third place. The "Line of Fire" that premiered this week can only regretfully occupy the position of the third place. . The huge lineup and high investment of "Line of Fire" turned out to be a dumb shot, which really made the publisher Columbia Pictures very helpless. Whats more intriguing is that Columbia Pictures was not optimistic about "Sleepless in Seattle" at first, and finally it was handed over to its subsidiary Samsung Pictures to be responsible for the production. Columbia Pictures did not pay much attention to it at the release stage; but now, Columbia The "Line of Fire", which the film industry devoted all its efforts to propaganda, was defeated by the "Sleepless in Seattle", which was released into the third week of the theater, and was vulnerable. The other two new films did not perform well. "Golden Arm Boy" took fifth place, while "Boss on Vacation 2" only ranked ninth. Undoubtedly, in the second week of July, everyone became a foil for "Sleepless in Seattle", witnessing the powerful counterattack of this shiny black horse. At this time, everyone knows that its no longer a problem for "Sleepless in Seattle" to break 100 million box office at the box office, but the question is, where will the final box office data of this chick movie stand, and whether it can surpass the current top box office record holder for romantic comedies." The high record of 178 million U.S. dollars created in 192 by "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon"? In the third week of July, although there are two new movies "''Witch''s Crazy (. and "Why Whale Breaks Through the Sky", it is obvious that these two works are difficult to make an impact on the box office champion. The final result depends on the performance of the top four works in the rankings last week. Faced with a relatively flattening competition situation this week, "Night Sleep in Seattle"''handed over'' a 25% drop, which was the highest data in the previous four weeks; the performance of "Sugar Coated Trap" recovered, 100% The decline of No. 26 is very great; "FireWire" finally showed its due courage at this time. The 14% decline is the lowest among the top ten; the momentum of "Jurassic" is unabated. "Park" then''handed in'' the answer sheet with a 29% drop. As a result, the box office rankings for the third week of July are very clear. "Seattle Sleepless" relied on its box office advantages and steady declines to regain the top spot in the North American weekend box office rankings. "Sugar Coated Trap" ranked first for two consecutive weeks. The runner-up, "Line of Fire" took the third place, and "Jurassic Park" slipped to the third place. However, the gap between the top four works this week is very small. The advantage of "Night Sleep in Seattle" is only $1.7 million; the advantage of "Sugar Coated Trap" ahead of "Sniper" is only 30. Ten thousand U.S. dollars. It can be seen from this that "Seattle Sleepless" is still slightly inferior in its ability to adapt during the summer vacation. Although it relies on its excellent reputation to stabilize the box office decline at a very outstanding position, it is compared to For works like "Jurassic Park", the box office driving force seems very weak. Of course, the biggest happy event this week came from "Sleepless in Seattle". The cumulative box office of this work broke through 100 million U.S. dollars four weeks after its release. There is still a long way to go, but the box office in the same period has far surpassed the "Beautiful Girl in Wind and Moon". The main reason why the "Pretty Girl in Wind and Moon" was able to obtain the ultra-high data of 178 million US dollars that year was that the long-term sales has always maintained a stable box office decline, which created a miracle. So, can "Sleepless in Seattle" replicate this miracle? Entering the fourth week of July, the inadequacy of love movies during the summer vacation finally revealed its clues. "Night Sleep in Seattle" quickly slipped out of position, and the 22% drop made its weekend box office come to a close. At US$1.5 million, it not only lags behind this weeks new work Jenny Jackson (jm.., but also lags behind the follow-up box office performance of "Line of Fire", which only won the third place on this weeks list. Ranking. But it is worth mentioning that the "Sugar Coated Trap" was once again overwhelmed by the "Seattle Sleepless" and fell behind the third place. Although it slipped from the championship to the third place, "Sleepless in Seattle" won an incredible two consecutive championships in the summer file. It is still the biggest surprise since the summer file this year, and the cumulative box office of this chick movie has reached five weeks after its release. One hundred and twenty million U.S. dollars. From the decline in the previous five weeks, it can be seen that the long-term selling ability of this film is particularly''sexy.'' A goal achieved. In an instant, the whole of North America boiled over. Is "Seattle Sleepless" really going to work a miracle? Just like the miracle created by the "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon". Chapter 373： Strong recovery ads_wz_txt; "Sleepless in Seattle" grabbed food in the summer stall of strong players and grabbed the championship for two weeks. This has become the biggest news in this year''s summer stall, and in terms of the degree of upset of this news, even " "Jurassic Park" pales in comparison. Even more frightening is that "Night Sleep in Seattle" was in the "clash" with its direct competitor, "Sugar Coated Trap", except for losing to Sidney at a slight disadvantage in the first week. "Bo" Luck teamed up with Tom. In addition to this work created by Cruise''s''exquisite'' heart, the next three weeks will be firmly stepping on the opponent''s body, which is really too strong. The performance of "Sleepless in Seattle" is obviously not over yet. The 21% decline in the following week allowed the film to receive 9 million dollars on the three days of the weekend, only lagging behind the newly released "Sunrise Chase" this week. Fierce", accounted for the second place in the North American weekend box office rankings in the last week of July. The follow-up performance finally returned to normal, "Line of Fire" ranked third, and "Sugar Coated Trap" performance also stabilized, overtaking "Jurassic Park" and continuing to rank fourth. It can be said that the most eye-catching item on the box office list this week is "Night Sleep in Seattle". Although the "Sunrise Chase" aspires to win the championship, the 15 million championship result is really not shot, or even comparable. "Seattle Sleepless" box office data for the third week of release. This also makes "Sleepless in Seattle" still far ahead on the hot list of media topics. In the first week of August, "Sleepless in Seattle" ushered in the second topic collision. "Death End", who once broke Hugo out of the cast list because of his late audition, officially attacked. Strictly speaking, this collision does not have any meaning, because "Night Sleep in Seattle" has entered its seventh week of release, and there is no possibility of "sex" in any direct competition with "Death End" which premiered this week. However, the gossip psychology of the reporters is still unavoidable again. Hugo has become a seed player on the list of big production male protagonists such as "Sugar Coated Trap" and "Death End". I originally thought that Hugo would use such commercial blockbusters to once again hit a breakthrough that could not be achieved by relying on "Deadly Moment" in the past. , But unexpectedly, Hugo not only failed to become the leading actor in these works, but also broke the scandal after the Golden Globes incident, and as a result, added a work like "Night Sleep in Seattle" which is not favored by everyone. , Makes people feel awkward. However, almost everyone thought that Hugo''s super high popularity accumulated by "smelling fragrance and knowing women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" was about to become a bubble, but "Seattle Sleepless" fought a beautiful turnaround. , First let "Jurassic Park" get into a cold sweat, and then try to capture "sugar-coated trap", which became the second work of Hugo''s actor career with a box office of over 100 million yuan. This really proves once again that "This is Hollywood". A famous saying, miracles are everywhere. Therefore, people will naturally look forward to the results of "Death End", and they are also curious about the impact of "Death End", what kind of answer can "Seattle Sleepless" hand in. As a result, "Death End" unsurprisingly won the North American weekend box office championship with 23 million US dollars, and "Sleepless in Seattle" once again "handed in" an ultra-low drop of 24%. Japan won 6.8 million U.S. dollars, trailing behind the "sunburst chase", and ranked third on the list. It has to be said that the box office drop value of "Sleepless in Seattle" has repeatedly created surprises. Faced with the huge impact of "Death End", it has remained strong, allowing people to see how this work is on the box office. Huge potential, and now the cumulative box office has reached 142 million U.S. dollars in the seven weeks of its release, and the historical record of "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon" seems to be close at hand. Regardless of the final box office data of "Sugar Coated Trap" and "Death End", the small-cost love movie "Night Sleep in Seattle" has "handed in" a perfect data answer sheet. Following "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo Relying on the outstanding performance of "Sleepless in Seattle", it has officially entered the front line. It is particularly worth mentioning that Hugos remuneration for "Sleepless in Seattle" is a cash bonus. Now that the movie has achieved box office success, it also means that Hugos remuneration will most likely exceed 8 million U.S. dollars. It is the decisive''sexual'' factor that Hugo puts on the label of "first-line actor". "Sleepless in Seattle" is still in theaters, and it has been reported that Paramount Pictures is preparing to make a major production film and is willing to provide 8 million dollars in remuneration to invite Hugo to star in it. When "Yihai Xiongfeng" was released, it was just a "rumored front line", but now some production companies have put forward such invitations. For Hugo''s actor career, the real breakthrough was suddenly completed. However, Joseph obviously is not in a hurry to contact Hugo for a new job, because the performance of "Night Sleep in Seattle" is not over yet, and the $178 million romantic comedy record of "Pretty Girl" is still waiting. The transcendence of "Sleepless in Seattle". "Sleepless in Seattle" did not disappoint the journalists who were looking forward to it. In the second week of August, there was a 15% drop, a 16% drop in the third week, and an 18% drop in the fourth week. Before the end of the month, the cumulative box office of the movie had reached 160 million U.S. dollars. Although as time progresses, the rate of box office accumulation will definitely become slower and slower, but after September, the box office of "Seattle Sleepless" actually appeared counterattacks for two consecutive weeks, increasing by 35 respectively. Percentage points and 15% points. Then in the third week of September, another 10% drop was handed in. This also caused the movies cumulative box office to rise rapidly to 177 million US dollars. Records are at your fingertips Sure enough, in the fourth week of September, the historical moment officially arrived. "Seattle Sleepless" won the box office of 3.3 million with a 30% drop, and the cumulative box office reached 181 million US dollars. Location, this also marks that "Night Sleep in Seattle" has officially surpassed "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon", occupying the No. 1 box office in the history of romance movies in North America. No one could have expected such a result. Just like "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon" was popular at the beginning, "Night in Seattle" also burst out of shocking energy in an instant when everyone was not optimistic. Exceeding its own limits, refreshing the historical record of box office data, and finally surpassing the "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon", becoming the most "glamorous" film among the love genres at the box office. "Sleepless in Seattle" was released for 14 weeks, breaking the historical record of "Pretty Girl in Wind and Moon", but its footsteps did not completely stop. After that, it was released for six weeks, and it was not officially officially until the second week of November. Offline, the entire release cycle lasted for 20 weeks, and the final cumulative box office number reached 189 million U.S. dollars Although it is a pity that it has not been able to cross the 200 million US dollar threshold, the box office data of 189 million US dollars has surpassed "Yihai Xiongfeng" and has become the highest-grossing film among Hugo''s personal works. I''m afraid it''s a situation that even Hugo himself could not predict. Relatively speaking, "Sleepless in Seattle" performed inferiorly in overseas markets. Although the common "sexuality" of love stories makes movies also have a strong appeal in overseas markets, Hugo still lacks as a male protagonist. Some appealing power, and a medium with American imprints like radio has also made the resonance of overseas markets much weaker. Most importantly, the two starring actors Hugo and Meg did not arrange any overseas promotion schedules, which undoubtedly greatly weakened the film''s box office competitiveness in overseas markets. In the end, the overseas market''handed in'' a performance of 140 million U.S. dollars. This figure is much lower than the box office in North America, but it is still an achievement worth celebrating. This also makes the "Sleepless in Seattle" global box office. The result in one fell swoop came to the position of 329 million US dollars. This is not only Hugo''s current global box office work, but also Hugo''s first global box office work to exceed 300 million. With an investment of only 20 million US dollars, "Sleepless in Seattle" finally created an incredible box office miracle, and it became a topic of topic in 1993 to illuminate the entire summer. Relying on the strong North American box office performance of "Night Sleep in Seattle", Hugo got 10% dividends. Joseph only competed for the right to the North American box office dividends for Hugo, so Hugo could get a full 1,800. The dividend of 900,000 U.S. dollars, which also made Hugo''s final official pre-tax salary data more than 20 million, becoming another top star after Arnold Schwarzenegger, Sylvester Stallone and other top stars. The actor whose salary can exceed 15 million US dollarsJoseph also took Hugo''s strong performance into the ranks of the first-line agents overnight, in the "Night Sleep in Seattle" this time the salary negotiation process In, Joseph showed courage and wisdom, and competed for an unprecedented contract for Hugo, which became the most dazzling resume in Joseph''s career. This also allowed Joseph to earn his first million in his career as an agent. It is conceivable that Joseph will win the trust of more and more people in the position of agent, and Joseph''s career will be official. There is no doubt that the "gloom" of the past six months has completely disappeared, Hugo officially announced a full recovery, the "gloom" cloud brought about by the Golden Globes incident has been swept away, and people are concerned about "Seattle Sleepless". Instead of being optimistic, it became the driving force to promote Hugos strong rebound, and let Hugo soar into the sky. Under such a situation, people''s attitudes towards "Schindler''s List" have also changed involuntarily. After all, this movie was originally blessed by Steven. Could it be that "Schindler''s List" is such a serious and heavy one. Can movies of World War II create miracles? Many media have already begun gearing up to express their expectations. However, compared to the media cheering for Hugo''s strong recovery, many people feel heavy because of the success of "Sleepless in Seattle". Chapter 374： A new journey ads_wz_txt; Can "Sleepless in Seattle" actually get 100 million box office in the North American market? This is estimated to be laughed off by people a few months ago, even Columbia Pictures itself dare not say so, but now after the movie is released, it is actually showing such a "color", this is indeed broken by many people. glasses. But the film has been successful, the film company is naturally very happy, Columbia Pictures is waiting to count the money, other film companies are aiming at the appeal of the two leading actors, but for a small number of people, it is not such a pleasant experience. , Especially Hugo relied on this movie to signal his strong return, which is not good news. Although outsiders dont know, Sidney knows the twists and turns in the preparations for "Sugar Coated Trap". In fact, Sidney is really optimistic about Hugo''s role in "Sugar Coated Trap". Unfortunately, in the end, because After considering the plans of Tracy Jacobs, Ron Meyer, Martin Baum and others, Sidney chose to abandon Hugo and turned the "sugar-coated trap" into a trap to contain Hugo. This has caused Hugo''s downturn for nearly half a year. Strictly speaking, Sidney did not lose much, because he hacked Tracy and others at the last minute, abandoned Brad Pitt and chose Tom Cruise. Under the leadership of Tom, the "Sugar Coated Trap" received 110 million U.S. dollars at the box office four weeks after the release, and it was also particularly fascinating. If placed at any other time, the performance of "Sugar-Coated Trap" is enough to show Sidney''s face, but he happened to encounter "Night Sleep in Seattle", a love movie starring Hugo. Under the optimistic situation, the cumulative box office for five weeks after the release was as high as 120 million, and the outbreak of the "sugar-coated trap" was suppressed for three consecutive weeks, which really made Sidney quite aggrieved. It''s not that Tom''s performance is not good enough, but Sidney will inevitably think: It is indeed a pity to miss Hugo. Moreover, Sidneys friend Steven Spielberg also publicly expressed his appreciation for Hugo, and Sidneys friend Meryl Streep also seemed to have no interest in Hugo. Sidney can''t help but think of Hugo''s performance at the New Year''s Eve party. Sidney can''t help but wonder what it would be like if he could really cooperate with Hugo. Of course, in the Hollywood world, no actor is indispensable. To be precise, no one is indispensable in any position, and anyone can be replaced. Therefore, it is regrettable to miss Hugo, but Sidney will not always remember it, just think about it. After all, Tom has also dedicated a''fine'' performance. Although the performance of "Sugar Coated Trap" is not as expected, it is still It''s satisfying enough. However, even Sidney has such thoughts, Tracy, as the client, is even more uncomfortable. She can also feel Hugo catching up with her quickly. First, she cooperated with Steven "Schindler''s List". "Lets not talk about the performance of this film after it was released. From Stevens attitude recently, we can see that they had a very pleasant collaboration. This is not good news for Tracy; and "Seattle The success of "Night Sleepless" has allowed Hugo to successfully rank among the first line. At present, Tracy knows that the estimated salary for Hugo in the circle is about 10 million US dollars. In other words, Hugo relied on the box office of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Sleepless in Seattle". ''Performance, has successfully got rid of the influence of the Golden Raspberry Award and the three works of "Hudson''s Eagle", and has come to a position that has not been reached before. If Hugo can continue to have a stable performance in the future, then he will have a firm foothold as a first-line actor, regardless of whether he can attack the top stage in the future, Tracy knows that generally speaking, actors are among the " It will be difficult to lose value after first-line. Unless there are several consecutive works severely hit the pot, they will not come out after entering the 10 million film club. So Tracy knows that the confrontation between "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell to Sentimental Heaven" is her last chance. If she can''t snipe Hugo here, then Hugo will truly be on the front line after this year, and she can even rely on " The success of Schindler''s list" goes even further, and Tracy''s advantages are scarce, and it will not be so easy for her to continue to suppress Hugo. The success of "Sleepless in Seattle" was undoubtedly a huge blow for Tracy. She actually leaked another opportunity from her hands, and Hugo grasped it in this way, and also created incredible The success. Tracy was heartbroken, causing her to lose control and furious several times in the "Farewell to Love God" crew. But even if Tracey is angry and angry, what can happen, things are already a foregone conclusion. The only thing she can do at present is to put all her essential efforts into the production of "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven", hoping that this work can achieve a fatal blow. If "Farewell You Tian" defeated "Schindler''s List", it would be a great drink to Hugo, who is in the recovery period, and it could even hit Hugo badly. As long as you imagine the tragedy of Hugo after the success of "Farewell to Sentimental Heaven", Tracy will be able to regain infinite power! "Hugo Lancaster! This is just the beginning!" Tracy clenched her fists through gritted teeth. Compared with the anger and loss of competitors, Hugo and Joseph ushered in the long-lost sunshine. Joseph finally breathed a sigh of relief from the victory of "Sleepless in Seattle". On the one hand, he chose box office dividends in a gambling style, and finally got a generous return. Now he is a top actor with a salary of 15 million US dollars. The club, although Hugo relies on box office dividends to achieve this level, the real salary level should still be between 8 million and 10 million, but this is still the biggest victory since Joseph took over Hugo. On the other hand, it is because Joseph has also benefited a lot. Leaving aside the additional effects, just saying that Joseph can get the raise this time, it will clear the money Joseph owes Hugo. Of course, Joseph is not a partner of the company yet. His "raise" must be divided with the company, and he must also pay taxes, so the amount in Joseph''s hands will not be as much as on the books, but this is for Joseph. Still a huge improvement. Sure enough, there are countless ways to succeed in the entertainment industry, but the work is the essence. Relying on hype or topic to temporarily attract attention, there is no way to last. Only successive masterpieces can pile up the achievements of artists step by step. The sex victory in the Sleepless in Seattle stage gave Hugo a respite in the confrontation with Tracy, which also allowed Joseph to regain his confidence. At present, major media are preaching that many large film companies are targeting Hugo, the new popular king, hoping to use Hugo''s popularity to add fire to their works. But in fact, Joseph did not have as many scripts as he imagined. After all, a love movie like "Night Sleep in Seattle" shows that Hugo''s potential and strength are very limited. More importantly, after Joseph understood the important''sex'' of the work, he was not in a hurry to approach the script for Hugo. After experiencing the awakening of the Golden Globe incident, Joseph knew that impatience and pride would not help. . Moreover, Hugo has said before that he does not want to appear in any film works for the time being. The sequelae caused by "Schindler''s List" still makes Hugo unable to quickly integrate into the new filming, so Joseph plans to This is a selection of Hugo''s next work "Fine". Before, Joseph considered how to arrange Hugo''s actor''s path, and now Joseph finally won the opportunity, he can calm down and think about it. Joseph does not want to be too reckless. So, to everyone''s surprise, Hugo disappeared after the success of "Sleepless in Seattle". As Hugo''s agent, Joseph began to look for an assistant candidate for Hugo on the one hand, and he started his own agent work on the other. After the success of the three works before and after Hugo, it is hoped that the actors with Joseph as his agent will gradually start to emerge. Among them are newcomers and actors who have achieved certain results. Joseph must make his own judgment and then sign his own first. The second, or even the third, actor fully expanded his work as an agent. It can be said that Joseph has entered the busiest stage in the past two years, and he is really enjoying the additional effects brought about by Hugo''s success. On the contrary, Hugo really relaxed and completely disappeared from the spotlight. The publicity period of "Night in Seattle" was only two weeks long. After the publicity ended, Columbia Pictures originally wanted to extend the publicity period but it was rejected by Hugo and Meg at the same time. , Columbia Pictures indifference before the films release obviously puts them at a disadvantage, and the promotional period for the two actors to be signed is only two weeks. Columbia Pictures has no means to restrain the actors, even director Nora Efron. Without saying much, this also brought the propaganda period of "Sleepless in Seattle" to an end. Fortunately, this did not affect the movie''s box office advancement. After leaving the movie screen, Hugo returned to the practice of the Glory To Death band and began to prepare for the bands US road tour. In the past year, Hugos songs have far exceeded the weight of an album. Coupled with the creations of Neil, Fokkin and others, there is no problem at all for them to go on a street tour. However, the so-called glorious to death tour is not a formal tour, but a free performance on the streets of every city, which is more like a "wandering" performance than a "tour". The band hopes to accumulate more experience through this kind of performance. For the band, a hundred hours of practice is not as good as ten hours of street performance. Maybe academic professional education can bring solid basic skills, but let the band What really shows off is not the boring practice in the warehouse or school. The band should gradually grow up in countless performances. The craze of "Sleepless in Seattle" is gradually brewing. After Independence Day, glory to death embarked on a new and unfamiliar journey! Chapter 375： 3 people show ads_wz_txt; San Francisco (san.) is a city full of European art. Located on the peninsula of San Francisco Bay, San Francisco has the cultural atmosphere of the entire west coast. With a strong cultural atmosphere, technology centers such as Silicon Valley (.valley) were born, as well as people from Italy and China. The cultures of various ethnic groups such as China, Spain, Japan, South Asia, etc., have made San Francisco an unparalleled tolerance. Although the first-tier cities such as New York and Los Angeles are also multi-ethnic and multi-cultural areas, San Francisco, which is bathed in sunshine, is different. The citys ability to accept immigrants is what I have before, which makes the city In every corner of the city, you can see the intoxicating cultural blending scene. It is this city that has injected brilliant colors into American culture, the "Beat Generation" and "Hippie" leather. Demonstrations of fate, homosexuality, and Yuppies... Whether you like George Byron (gee.) or Frank-Sinatra (frara), if you are obsessed with ballet or prefer skateboarding, you can do it here. Find your place in the city. The tramway built in the late 19th century has become the citys most distinctive ancient technique. The time-honored wooden tramway slowly passes through the city in the sun, slowly winding up the hillside, looking at the sides'' In the colorful bottom building, enjoy the leisurely and cozy afternoon, and breathe the aroma of coffee floating around in the air. This is probably the true meaning of life. The first stop for the band to start the road tour is San Francisco. On the one hand, because Los Angeles knows Hugo too many people, it is easy to shift the focus; on the other hand, because San Francisco is a city with coffee in its blood. . San Francisco peoples love of coffee is almost crazy. They tend to use coffee spoons to measure their lives. The center of every community is measured by coffee houses. The life of making friends, listening to poetry, and reading publications makes this The smell of''waves'' is wafting in the city air. &arket. street) is the central area of ??the city. In the area south of this street, there are countless bars, clubs and artists. It is the most artistic area in the city, but the interesting thing is that it is only three streets away from Market Street. The Bush Street (bush.street) across the street to the north is the poorest chaotic Tenderloin District (the.) in the city. There are countless shops and movie theaters. You can often see drunks and people on the road. . Drugs and beggars are also hotbeds for various crimes. Just across the street, there are tourist areas and commercial areas on one side, and slum areas on the other. The wealth difference is obviously amazing, and people marvel at the magic and scary of this world. Glory to the death found a small stage between Bush Street and Market Street. It is said to be a stage, but it is actually a small''flower'' altar. There is a small flea market not far away. There are a few near the''flower'' altar. The pedestrians stopped to rest, and there was also a performance artist dressed as a witch standing on the street performing. Everyone helped Fujin move out the drum set, then put the instruments in place, and started to adjust the instruments. After a period of running-in, the band has already had a certain tacit understanding and is already familiar with the preparations. After everything was ready, Fujin beat the drums and announced the band''s performance officially began. & This song is the opening, different from the previous intermittent performances in Los Angeles, it is still practice-oriented. From now on, every performance of the band is very complete. From the beginning of the first song to the end of the performance, no There will be active cuts, and the "communication" within the band will wait until the performance is over to ensure the completeness of the performance. It is also expected that the band will continue to interact with the audience during the performance and make progress. Hugo has gradually adapted to the position of the lead singer. At present, in the configuration of the band, Fujin has shown the strength in line with his reputation, and Neil is not to be outdone, showing his deep foundation. As for Alfonso and Both Pedro still need to continue to exercise. On the whole, the strength of Glory to Death at this stage is enough to rank among the forefront of the Los Angeles underground rock circle. It is definitely stronger than Fokkin''s new day. The overall style of the Glory to Death live performance is very active, with a fierce impact. As the lead singer, Hugo is a singer with a strong appeal. He has a superior understanding of the lyrics and the understanding of the melody. Therefore, in the process of performance, Hugo''s performance always has a sense of penetration, which can easily drive the audience''s reaction. Hugos voice does have great innate advantages. It has a wide range, high energy and low energy. Although the penetrating power is slightly insufficient, the mellow and warm voice is very permeable to the understanding of melody, which also makes Hugo in the singing process. In the middle, the whole mood is very surging and full of tension. The bands two guitarists, Neil and Alfonso, were moving and silent. As a rhythm guitarist, Neils performance was very wild, and his sharp guitar style was very similar to that of Zeppelin. , The explosive guitar strumming seems to wipe out the flowers ??in the air; Alfonsos guitar technique is very delicate and there are many kinds of flowers. Perhaps he may be slightly worse than Hugo in terms of strumming speed. However, Alfonsos sense of rhythm and music is particularly color, and his understanding of melody can often resonate with Hugo. The skills of the two guitarists complement each other, and at the same time they can echo each other. Their ability to understand and read the performance process is amazing. As a bass player, Pedro has tremendous pressure on his shoulders. Real professionals know that the bass player is the core factor that determines the basic level of a band, because the bass player needs to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the entire band. Pedro Bes basic skills are very colorful and he possesses absolute top abilities. Even solo performances have enough strength. The emotional bloom during the performance is very imaginative, and he has the style of a deep purple band. But his understanding of melody is prone to be out of touch. This is the part where Pedro needs continuous improvement. At the same time, he also hopes that Alfonso can give him more support. As for Fujin, he is a drummer with full of emotions but steady technical movements. His technique is very comprehensive and top-notch, and he is very keen on rhythm. At the same time, he vents his grasp of the importance of drum beats during the performance. The mood of the band injects a lively domineering temperament into the band''s performance. Generally speaking, the performance style of Glory to Death is very infectious and impactful. This kind of band often explodes huge energy due to the enthusiasm of the audience during live performances. In addition, the entire band is very young, so Their performances are filled with a kind of green''spring'' vitality. Of course, the band members are still in the running-in period, and the style that is now presented is just the atmosphere created by the mixing of the technical actions of their respective members, and the style with its own characteristics has not yet been formed. But it is foreseeable that this band does have great potential. At this time Hugo is singing the softer style of "Nothing (. This song is relatively simple in terms of chords, and emotional catharsis is the core of the song, but Hugo who should concentrate at this time has to Part of the attention was divided and Pedro gave Pedro a look, because Pedro was obviously distracted just now, and several mistakes appeared in a row. As a melody performer, Hugo is very sensitive to errors in the band''s performance, because it will affect his intonation and performance. Of course, not only Hugo, but several other members of the band also looked at Pedro with out of sight. The band is a whole. Any error in any link may cause problems in the performance of the entire band. Neil even borrowed it. As his body turned, he glared at Pedro directly, reminding him to focus on the melody. Pedro was also aware of his mistake. He even showed an apologetic smile, but he did not express any further during the performance at this time, instead refocusing his attention on the performance. At this time Pedro is indeed a little distracted. The entire performance of glory to death has been performed for 30 minutes. It can be said that it has entered the climax of the performance. According to the previous experience in Los Angeles, the surrounding area There must be a lot of spectators, even if it is not crowded, a dozen spectators are indispensable, but today''s situation on the scene surprised Pedro! Because there were only three spectators! Three! This is too rare. Moreover, this has nothing to do with the surrounding environment, because there are many pedestrians around this small''flower'' altar and you can see at least more than one hundred people walking or sitting on the street within the line of sight. But the glory to death in the eyes of these people seems to be just a bunch of "flowers" in the "flower" altar, and generally has no meaning. No one wants to stop in their own footsteps, and even the stay of their eyes is a little stingy. This is really true. It''s so frustrating. Seeing such a situation, Pedro was unavoidably distracted. He couldn''t help thinking: Is the band''s performance really bad? No one wants to watch it at all? But after being reminded by his teammates, Pedro also knew that he was distracted, and quickly regained his attention, but unfortunately it was not very effective. Pedro was still in a slack state, and his attention could not be slipped away. Control, which also makes the band''s performance a big problem. It can be seen from this that the band of Glory to Death is still too young and prone to "wave" movement, especially when Pedro, who is the bass player, has a lively "sexual" jump, and the band''s performance is easily taken away. The original track. In the last third of the song "Nothing", the entire performance became a mess, which is really shook his head. After the whole song was performed, the band bowed to the three audience members in thankfulness, but the audience obviously had no intention of responding. They just nodded slightly, and then left one after another, leaving only the five members of the Glory To Death band alone. Stand in place. Chapter 376： Stick to it ads_wz_txt; There are no spectators around. Hugo thought for a while, and stopped Fujin who was about to continue playing the drum. He turned around and looked at Pedro with a frustrated expression. Hugo originally wanted to open his mouth and say something, but he But noticed that the expressions on Neil and Alfonso''s faces were obviously not interested. Hugo''s eyes met Fu Jin. Fu Jin is not a person who is used to venting his emotions, but at this time it can also be seen that he is not satisfied with the situation just now. Standing in place, Hugo couldnt help but think about it. In fact, no one was satisfied with the situation just now, including himself. After all, any performance needs the participation and interaction of the audience to be established, otherwise standing on the street and performing What''s the difference between the performance in your own bathroom? This is especially true for rock bands. The audience''s reaction is the nourishment for the growth of the band and the catalyst for the band''s performance. There were only three spectators at the scene just now. This is indeed a very frustrating situation, and it also makes people unable to put their spirits into the show. Pedro''s "sex" is inherently very outgoing and easy to be influenced by the outside world. This is the case in Los Angeles. If there is a large number of audiences cheering and shouting at the scene, Pedro''s performance will also be crazy, showing a super high standard, and vice versa. The same is true. Even Fukun has this sentiment, let alone Pedro. Fujin has gone through the whole process of climbing from an unknown status to being famous in the circle on a brand new day. According to common sense, Fujin should have enough ability to accept the situation today, but Fujin has forgotten. This is San Francisco, not Los Angeles. Although San Francisco is also a city where street performances are very prosperous, the street performances here are more diverse and music has never been the only highlight on the street, so even Fukun has never experienced such a situation. . Another point is that after this period of practice and performance, my hard work and hard work always hope to be recognized by the audience. They have already gained initial recognition in Los Angeles, but after they came to San Francisco, they did it overnight. Back before liberation, this is indeed frustrating. In fact, when Hugo saw that there were only three spectators at the scene, he sighed in his heart. What''s more regrettable is that the number three is the number of spectators who stayed in front of the glory to death in the past half hour. But for Hugo, after the Golden Globes incident, his mentality has undergone a huge change, especially that time with Catherine Hepburn, "As long as there are famous audiences, they are willing to continue to perform... "The will of Hugo gave Hugo a strong shock, which made Hugo re-remember the life of struggle in underground rock and roll before crossing. In the previous ten years, Hugo has experienced various performance occasions. The performance of three audiences is not a shock at all. The most terrifying scene is that there is a large audience sitting in the audience, but everyone is free. Talking to yourself, doing your own thing, and not enjoying the band performance at all, this is discouraging. Therefore, when I saw there were only three audience members, Hugo still controlled his emotions well and did not affect the performance. Among the other members of the band, Pedro was the first to be affected. In the final stage of the performance, Neal and Alfonsos performances were more or less problematic. This was only when the overall momentum was hit. condition. Thinking of this, Hugo brewed for a while before he said, "Although there were not many audiences just now, our performance was not problematic, except for the last song "Nothing ()." Hugo''s ridicule made Pedro was the first to smile embarrassedly, "I think, I think we will encounter many situations like this in the future. After all, similar situations are not unusual in the entire underground rock circle, are they? " Everyone in this circle knows that for a rock band to succeed, strength is only one of the elements. Luck and opportunity are indispensable. How many powerful bands are forever buried in the so-called''tide'' flow. Those with strength How many bands standing on the stage of ten thousand people can only stand in front of an audience of less than 30 people and sweat wantonly. Therefore, as Hugo said, it is definitely not uncommon for audiences to be scarce. Even if there are not three audiences, only single-digit audiences are possible. "So, we must recognize this fact. Even if this happens, we must not be discouraged. We must be ourselves to win the audience; if like Pedro just now, because there are too few audiences, there will be a''wave''. , Then the only three audience members have to turn around and leave." Hugos words made everyone laugh again, and Pedro scratched his head embarrassedly. His performance just now was indeed very amateur. I blushed when I got up. "I heard a great actor tell me that even if there is only one audience, she will insist on performing until the end." Hugo said this sentence, not only to''inspire'' herself, but also to''inspire''. ''Encouraging my friends, sure enough, when they heard these words, Pedro''s emotions were immediately lit up, and the whole person looked at Hugo expectantly. "This sentence has different meanings for everyone, but for me, I think that as long as there is an audience present, it means that he likes your performance. Then, you must be responsible to this audience. You cant ignore him just because there is only one audience, otherwise this audience will also leave. What is the difference between an audience and 10,000 audiences? The size of the voice or the size of the stage I think the difference should lie in my heart Attitude. If you treat 10,000 audiences as 10,000 one audience, then there is no difference, because you need to be responsible for each audience; but if you quantify the number of audiences, your own performance attitude will appear If the difference is resolved, then whether it is a 10,000 spectator or a spectator, they will turn around and leave. " Hugo was standing on the street where people came and went. At this time, no one stopped his footsteps for glory to death. Today''s indifference on the street made the band feel the reality. Without the enthusiasm of the audience, and the huge popularity of Hugo, the glory to death is an unknown person to more people. No one knows this band, and no one wants to appreciate this band. "As long as there is one spectator left, it means that at least one spectator stopped for us to perform, then we should also let this spectator cheer for us. Therefore, I will continue to perform until the last I will say goodbye to the stage when all the audience has turned and left. I will go back home and stand in the bathroom to entertain myself. Hugo sighed and expressed all the thoughts in his heart. Standing on the streets of San Francisco, looking at different teammates, it reminded Hugo of the excitement when he stepped on the stage for the first time in his life. Hugo really wanted to be such a performer and spent his entire life. Shine and shine because of the stage, not for the nobility of art, but just to show off one''s talents, even if there is only one audience member. Hugo''s words silenced the four glorious teammates, everyone was violently shaken, because they were more or less disappointed and slacking because there were only three spectators. Fugin is undoubtedly the most''exciting'' among them. Although he did not make mistakes like Pedro, nor did he relax at the last moments like Neal and Alfonso, but he knew the emotions in Fugin''s heart best. Reminded him of the most important thing, "Do you still remember why our band chose this road tour?" Fujin remembered the situation when he was about to embark on a road tour on a new day, and he also thought of the situation when he and Hugo hit it off and decided to let Glory to the death embark on the road tour journey. For this reason, Hugo will even be a rising actor. The work was temporarily set aside, but they were discouraged just in the first city. "Aren''t we just planning to experience various stages, accumulate more experience, and then deal with any situation that may arise in the future to increase our strength?" Fujin is not a talkative person, so at this time It is even more shocking for him to express his inner thoughts. "Why do we know that the band will be successful in the future? Why do we know that the performance of the band in the future will be crowded? Of course not, so in a situation like today, it will definitely be in the future. Appears, then what should we do?" Fujin did not answer, but fell silent. The others also fell silent. Neil let out a long sigh, and he showed a shallow smile, "Dont forget how the five members of our band came together, and why the band was formed." music. This is the only reason why the glory is gathered together. As Hugo said, as long as there is an audience who is willing to appreciate their music, they should do their best to perform and thank this friend for supporting their music. This is the essence of performance, and it should also be the core thought of glory to death. Glory to death (death.or.), the name of their band contains such a meaning, but today, in front of three audiences, they did not achieve "Glory" but chose "Death" for a lifeless and terrible performance. It just smashed the band''s sign. Although Neil only said a word , everyone woke up. Did the little performance achieved during the performance in Los Angeles make the band lose its way? Pedro was very guilty. He was the first to say, "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I''m really sorry." Pedro did not explain. He knew the importance of being a bassist in the band. '', and he took the lead to drop the chain, which was a devastating blow to the band. At this moment, he no longer had any joking thoughts, just reflecting on his inner impetuosity. "I''m sorry, I just made a chord mistake several times." Alfonso also put away his smile and formally apologized. "And me." Neal also offered to apologize, "Sorry, I just dragged everyone down." Seeing everyone fell silent, the morale of the band was very low. Hugo couldn''t help but show a smile, "Don''t be so disappointed. There were at least three audience members, not one. This is our success, no ?" "Three..." Neil repeated speechlessly, but he became more happy, and he laughed with a flutter, then Alfonso, then Fogin, and finally Pedro looked at everyone and smiled. Also raised the corner of his mouth. Chapter 377： Do your best ads_wz_txt; "Sleepless in Seattle" is currently setting off a wave of love frenzy across the United States. When Hugo recorded a radio program, he created a new high in listening rate, but as most experts said, the same day The scene is mainly caused by the special "sex" of the radio station. After breaking away from the medium of radio, Hugo, as an actor, appeared on the streets to perform music performances, and his impact was very limited. Just like this afternoons performance, no one recognized the man singing on the street as the recently popular Hugo. This situation will continue for a long time to come. However, the Glory to the Dead band itself didn''t plan to take advantage of Hugo''s popularity to rise, so they didn''t mind either. However, how many people have the courage to abandon the bright cheers and shouts and choose to come to the street and devote themselves to the performance? Yesterday was the focus of everyones attention. Today, I have become a wanderer on the street. Hugos courage and persistence are a huge inspiration for the entire band. After interrupting the performance and adjusting his mentality, after returning to the performance, the state of glory to death has obviously recovered, and the cooperation between the five players has become more and more tacit. But I dont know why. Although there are a lot of pedestrians on the street this afternoon, few people are willing to stay at their own pace. This is true here, and the same is true for performance artists who are not far away dressed up as witches, most of the time. Only no more than five people stayed for a short time, then left some change in the guitar case in front of them, and then left quickly. Although there is no appreciation from the audience, the glorious players started playing. Instead, they let go of their hands and feet, and they became more and more excited about the performance. The smiles on their faces were injected into the instruments in their hands and turned into musical notes to fly in the air. Its important to entertain the audience, but enjoying music by yourself is the most important thing. If you cant enjoy music anymore, but turn music into a job, the music you make will be just like chewing. Therefore, even if its self-entertaining Fun, but also to enjoy and release the inner enthusiasm. It is estimated that the 90-minute performance lacked the audiences appreciation and interaction with the audience. It took only 75 minutes and came to an end. To the death of glory is about to perform the last piece of their performance today," Don''t be annoyed by the past (...dn.anger. In fact, the last song originally scheduled was "Home (, but after the accident of this afternoon''s performance, Hugo temporarily discussed with the members and put "Don''t be upset about the past" at the end, using this A song to remind yourself, dont indulge in the past, dont look at the best, keep your heart in mind, and embark on this destined tortuous and difficult road. In order to sing this song, Hugo carried his guitar on his back. He will be responsible for the melody guitar part, while Alfonso will shoulder the heavy responsibility of the keyboard player. This song is of special significance to the five members of the band, especially Alfonso and Fukugin. Both of them can be said to be convinced by this song, which strengthened their determination to join the glory to death. Before the band I have performed several times in Los Angeles, but my mood is not as close as today. Looking at the empty street in front of me, the pedestrians are in a hurry, but no one wants to stop for the band. This situation makes the melody surging in my heart before it starts. Alfonso pressed the first key with undivided attention, the soothing and moving melody was slowly flowing, and then Fujins drums joined in, "There is boredom in your eyes, because you cant find it, that A place where dreams can be realized." Hugo sang softly while sketching his own guitar strings. The voice shouting from the bottom of his heart whirled slowly in the corners of the street, like the white clouds above the sky in the breeze. Sometimes stretched and sometimes curled up, changing into an enchanting beauty, "When you say that you give up, all the efforts you put in for it will disappear without a trace." Glory to Death did not use audio equipment, so the entire bands performance was confined to a single area. Hugos voice was not that penetrating and loud, which made the bands performance seem unable to attract. The attention of passers-by... but that is not the case. Hugos voice may not be the kind of iron voice that can penetrate the sky. Of course, the pitch of this song is not so high, but Hugos inner emotions are slowly injected into the melody through the voice, and spread in the air, just like a The stones were thrown into the calm lake water, and the ripples on the lake surface slowly dissipated. I thought that the ripples would disappear soon, but unexpectedly they continued until the entire lake was occupied without stopping, the entire calm lake. It boiled just because of that stone, and the emotional turbulence of the lake is no exaggeration compared to the eruption of a volcano. "So, I will start a revolution from the''bed''. Fate, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind. Outside the''door'' of my home, it is blooming in midsummer. When I stand by the stove, the flames reflect Blushing your face, the hope in your heart is burning like that flame." Hugos moving performance made the other members of the band excited. At this moment, they dont care whether there are audiences around them enjoying their performance, because all of them have fallen into the melody, every lyrics and every note. It was like the sound of a bell that hit their hearts fiercely, and the''chicken'' skin bumps all over their bodies appeared in the call of Hugo''s song, and the spirit contained in the song made everyone forget about it. The drums in Fujin''s hand suddenly increased, shaking the soul in the long drag of Hugo, "So Sally can wait. She knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone." The soul-washing song reverberated in the air, bringing tears to the eyes. Whether it''s Pedro or Neil, whether it is Alfonso or Fogin, including Hugo himself, they are deeply immersed in the interpretation of the melody, singing with their souls. "Her youthful spring is gradually withering, but I remember you said, dont be annoyed by the past." This is the fact, even if there is only one audience, if there are 10,000 audiences standing in front of them, but no one knows how to appreciate the music of the band, they just like fast-paced dance music and have no interest in rock and roll, then these people will also There is no way to give any response to the band. No matter how turbulent the crowd is, it will not be able to arouse enthusiasm. It only brings out the loneliness of the band more and more; on the contrary, even if there is only one audience in front of him, he is really moved by the music of the band. And cheers, the kind of resonance that comes from the heart, are worthy of the band. In the world of music, blind obedience is easy to find, but confidant is hard to find. However, no matter how many blind obedience, it can not hide the paleness of the band''s performance; and even if there are fewer confidants, it is worth the band to give everything. Boya Jue Xian probably means that. Glory to death is lucky. They chose such a road tour and fell at the beginning, but they realized this rare truth, which will have endless benefits for the band''s future performances. This road tour, no matter how many audiences there are, is believed to be an unforgettable journey for glory to death. This is the power of music. Opening his eyes, there was a young boy standing in front of him. There was only one audience. No matter how hard the glorious singing is, there are no more people in front of him, there is only one person. But the glorious players did not get distracted. Instead, they mustered greater courage, because the young man''s eyes were so focused and devoted, injecting huge energy into them. Hugos singing left marks in the air, turning them into imprints in Liam Pinkman''s heart. He is only fourteen years old this year. He is going to the supermarket to buy flour for his mother. On the way, but the footsteps stopped in front of the band. This bands performance is very hard, even if there is no audience in front of them, they are still fully engaged. This is not just to say, Liam can feel the surging''excitement'' in their performance. It penetrates into every musical note and then releases it in the ears of the listeners, making people excited. For the first time in Liams life, it turns out that music has such a power to brighten up the whole world, not a world illuminated by sunlight, but a light from heaven and soul. In an instant burst of endless energy, making all words lose the color, leaving only a turbulent emotion in the chest cavity. Liam couldn''t control his footsteps. He just stood there innocently, watching the five members of the band fully engage in the performance, and then his thoughts were gradually torn in the mellow and moving voice of the lead singer, bursting out even A look he didn''t even know. "Take me to the place you are longing for, a place that no one knows and is waiting for us to explore. Please don''t spend the "spring" in a rock band in a rock band, they will only make you sink." When Liam heard such lyrics, the smile on the corners of his mouth burst out involuntarily. A rock band sarcastically told people not to spend the spring in the rock band. This ironic self-deprecating spirit , But more and more people feel the band''s unwillingness to hesitate. Even if the band knew that they were "failing", they still devoted themselves to the music at all costsLook at this scene, there is no audience around, except Liam himself, but The band is still engrossed in the performance, what kind of "spirit" this is, it''s like burning one''s own life and releasing it. The instant eternity shocked Liam beyond any more. "So, I will start a revolution from the''bed''. Fate, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind. Outside the''door'' of my home, it is blooming in midsummer. When I stand by the stove, the flames reflect Blushing your face, the hope in your heart is burning like that flame." Inexplicably, Liams mind was accompanied by the lead singers interpretation of a spectacular picture. The band in front of him burned himself under the midsummer sun, and then burst out with amazing energy, so that the sun in the sky was full. Lost the''color'' color, and the whole world has no meaning, the kind of heroism that abandons everything and invests in music, blooms more dazzling light than the aurora. "So Sally can wait. She knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youthful spring is gradually withering, but I remember you said, dont be annoyed by the past. At least not today." The tears came in suddenly. Before Liam realized what was happening, the warm tears wet his cheeks. At this moment, the heart seemed to have stopped beating, and the whole world was still. Chapter 378： Soul shock ads_wz_txt; Tears filled his eyes, but Liam didn''t try to hide his embarrassment. He just let the tears slide down like this. He never knew that music can have such energy, shock people, and sublimate the soul. The lead singer of the band in front of him seemed to have no strength at all, but his warm and mellow voice enveloped every sentence of the lyrics, allowing the energy behind the words to slowly bloom in his pupils like a smoke''flower''. "Her green''spring'' is gradually withering, but I remember you said, don''t be annoyed by the past." Such poetic lyrics are like airplane clouds slowly gliding across the sky in autumn and the transparent golden''color'' sunshine. Suddenly, a row of wild geese flew by in the shape of "people", causing the clear blue sky to rippling circles, and the shock and emotion in an instant invaded. Liam forced his eyes and looked dimly at the lead singer of the band who was standing less than two steps away in front of him through tears. The face of the lead singer was very handsome, and his handsome eyebrows made him look like a boy. Exclaimed, but at this time no one would keep their eyes on the appearance of the lead singer, because the moving voice locked all the attention of others in the singing. The singing of the lead singer is like singing in the depths of the soul. Every sentence of lyrics, every melody, and every time they sing, they are pulling their souls, making the collision of thoughts and emotions more intense than ever, and finally they must be vented. , Otherwise he will explode completely. Either shouting, screaming, or crying, Liam had no time to react, and his soul had already made a choice. "Don''t be annoyed by the past, at least not today." Liam muttered this sentence involuntarily, savoring the deep meaning behind the lyrics. The turbulence in his heart made him lose his language ability. But at this moment, the bands performance finally ended, and Liam saw that the five members of the band raised their hands to applaud each other, and then bowed to him to express his gratitude. The band members Hugging and encouraging each other, with bright smiles on their faces, celebrating the smooth end of the performance just now. There was obviously only one audience at the scene, but they were still so dedicated and serious. The degree of "precision" of the whole performance was not compromised. After the performance, they also sincerely thanked the audience and teammates for their support. This kind of dedication The''jing'' **** does not need words, and it shows up in every gesture. In this scene, Liam suddenly remembered the lyrics just now, "Please don''t spend the green spring in the rock band, they will only make you sink." This is not a piece of advice, but A statement: They have already embarked on this path and will never look back. This resolute determination violently impacted Liam''s thoughts. "Hey, guys, what''s the name of your band?" That was the only thing Liam could say. It was not the lead singer who answered Liam, but the guitarist, with a slight smile on his face, and said, "Honor to death." "Glory to death." Liam whispered the name, recalling the song just now, recalling the performance of the band just now, recalling what he had just realized, Liam''s pupils burst into infinite light in an instant. . Either glory or death, this kind of unrelenting determination, is the soul flowing in the blood of the band, shaking Liam''s heart in the simplest way. Just a name allows Liam to clearly portray the soul of the band. It is an emotion that makes tears roll in his eyes again. Only after listening to the band''s singing on the spot can he realize what he has. mood. Liam is only fourteen years old this year. He is in the rebellious youth''spring'' period. He yearns for freedom, but he doesn''t know what he wants. He just wanders in the framework of life recklessly, wanting Breaking out of a world, but don''t know what the outside world looks like. But today, the band called Glory To Death opened up a new world for him. Maybe Liam doesnt know what is waiting for him in this world, but he aspires to be such a person. : Running barefoot for my dream. "I haven''t heard the name of your band." Liam tried to calm his surging waves, but the "excitement" of his eyes still vented his emotions. At this moment, Liam really liked him. It''s not an exaggeration to say that it is admiration for this band. "Yes, it hasn''t been long since we were established." The vocalist said, his face was filled with a warm smile, and people always wanted to keep their eyes on the arc of the mouth. "You... didn''t have many audiences just now... No, I mean, you really worked hard, but why?" Liam was very curious about this, but he worried that his improper words would hurt the band. , So the words appear to be very chaotic. What Liam did not expect was that his question did not make the band angry, but made all the members of the band laugh. The bassist scratched his head embarrassedly, and Liam heard it. The lead singer said, "We still have you as an audience, don''t we?" People always like to discuss the power of words. Countless celebrities, great men, and poets have left countless famous sayings in the long river of history. People also like to use these warning quotes as their motto in life, so that they can find the way forward in life. direction. But Liam never knew that he had filled too many gaps in the previous fourteen years of life. It was just a sentence of "We still have you as an audience", and the weight of the words fell like a thousand catties, making Liam''s soul Started to tremble slightly. It turns out that the power of language can have such a heavy weight that the soul becomes clear. Liam panicked and turned out all the change in his pocket and put it in the guitar case in front of him. He also threw it all in, including the money his mother paid for the flour. , He still felt that what he could express was too embarrassing, he looked at the band embarrassedly. Oncoming, was the lead singers brilliant smile, and the bassists cheerful expression, the bassist rushed directly in front of him, Thank you, buddy, thank you for your encouragement, its really for us. , Its very important." The bassist jumped up like a child, and then looked back at his teammates excitedly and said, "Our performance has been affirmed. If its so great, I know Im the best. " Liam watched the band celebrate happily, and his mood became clear. Originally Liam was about to take a step away, but he suddenly remembered something, then turned around and raised his voice and asked, "Are you going to perform here tomorrow?" If possible, he wants to watch it normally tomorrow. Performance, not just a song. Liam saw the lead singer discuss with his surrounding teammates, and finally the guitarist replied, "Yes, we will still be here." "Then I will come again." Liam stepped briskly, trotting all the way towards home. This was the first emotion he felt in 14 years. The strong emotions in his chest made him have to run to vent, but even so, he ran home in one breath and his face was still full.'' Excited "Where''s Liam flour?" Mother''s voice came from the kitchen. Liam cheered up and said, "I gave all the money to a street performance band." The mother couldn''t help but stared wide and blurted out "What?" But then she saw her son jumping all the way. I ran over and gave myself a big hug, "Mom, their performance is really so''pretty'', God, for the first time I know that the band''s performance is so... amazing that even Michael Jackson didn''t have it. So handsome" After speaking, Liam gave his mother a heavy''kiss'' on the cheek, and then ran all the way back to the room. The mother looked at her son who was in a brighter mood than the sun, with a dull expression on her face, but then she laughed helplessly. Since entering the spring period, she hasnt seen her son so happy for a long, long time, let alone being so close to herself. Perhaps this is good news. Liam returned to his room, lying on the''bed'', but couldn''t calm down his mind. After lying down for two seconds, he jumped up, picked up the phone and dialed his friend Eli Cass. Wei ()''s call, "Ilay, let me tell you, I saw a street band on Bush Street today, and their performance was really so beautiful. I was completely shocked when I stood there. " Hearing a lot of chattering words from his friend, Eli seemed very calm. He curled his lips, "Which band came to perform in San Francisco? Why haven''t I heard the news before." "I said it''s a new band performing on the street..." Liam was about to explain his inner shock, but was interrupted by Eli again." There are no well-known bands? Isn''t it countless, and most of them have a little strength, there is nothing to be surprised." Obviously Eli knows a little music. "Ilay, let me tell you the truth. This is the first time in my life that I have been shocked by music. You should know that I have never been very interested in music." Liam said firmly, this time let Yi Lai was stunned. Friends naturally knew nothing better. "Trust me, you will definitely be impressed by their live performances. They will still perform in the same place tomorrow. You and I will go together. How about it?" Eli frowned slightly, "Can they be more''glamorous'' than Nirvana?" "Yes" Liam didn''t even think about it, so he said directly. Eli patted his head. He has forgotten that his friends have almost zero knowledge of music. Liam has no idea who the Nirvana band is and how strong it is, how can he make a correct judgment . However, it has been a long time since Eli saw Liam''s excitement. He couldn''t help but be a little curious. Although he didn''t have any confidence in the strength of that band, he still nodded, "Sure, tomorrow. Let''s go see it together." Chapter 379： 1 new ads_wz_txt; Eli and Liam sat in the flower garden in the middle of the street, looking boredly at the pedestrians around them. Eli is a person who is very interested in music. He likes music very broadly, including the recent trend of''tide'', but also quite understands the trend, but Eli believes that few people are like the Beatles or Michael. Jackson has an impact on the entire culture, and more importantly, their musical spirit has become the core of the culture. They have used their talents and strength to raise music to the category of art, which is very rare. Unfortunately, such a superstar in the real sense is no longer seen in the music field now. Therefore, although Eli is interested in music, he does not have much interest in singers. He admires the Beatles and Michael Jackson, but because of his age, he missed the peak of these two singers, so he has no real meaning. Follow idols on the past. The reason why I am willing to follow Liam to watch the street band''s performance today is just out of curiosity. Eli naturally knows the commotion, anxiety, and confusion of his friends recently, and the state Liam showed on the phone yesterday has been a long absence, so Eli is also very curious. What kind of performance did Liam watch, so excited and''excited''. "Did they change places? You know, this kind of unnamed band that wanders on the streets always has to go to places where the crowd is raging." Eli looked at his watch, and they had already waited. At least half an hour, but still did not see the band Liam said. Liam shook his head firmly, "They said, they will still be here, and they won''t change places. It''s just that I forgot to ask the time yesterday, so I came here an hour earlier in order not to be late. I guess they will show up in a while." Eli looked at his friend''s determination, but didn''t believe it, "You know, this kind of band says it won''t change places, but the situation is changing at any time..." "I said no, I said no, that would be no." Liam is willing to believe in glory to death. This has nothing to do with the length of time of acquaintance, just because yesterday, glory to death was still dedicated to the audience when there was only one person in the audience. Acting, which let Liam know that they deserve their admiration and trust. Eli looked at Liam''s irritable expression, curled his lips, did not speak any more, and decided not to irritate his friend again. But he was quite disdainful in his heart. Liam didn''t know anything about the band or music, and Eli couldn''t blame him. Eli turned his attention away and watched a magician performing alone on the spot not far away. He performed two performances, but the audience was still small, so the magician began to pack his equipment. It seems that he is about to change places: he can''t be blamed. After all, street performances are established only when the audience joins them. At this moment, Liam pulled Eli hard. As soon as Eli turned around, he saw five men not far away carrying musical instruments from a small truck. "That''s them?" Eli asked. Liam nodded vigorously, and walked up with a look of excitement, and Eli followed helplessly. Liam hadnt gotten close enough when he saw one of the bands initiative greeted, "Hey, you are here" and a smile appeared on his face. Then the other members of the band also turned their heads and smiled. Say hello to Liam. "I said, I will come again." Liam said happily, but he was a little bit cramped. He didn''t know how to express his inner emotions, so he could only pull the friends around him, "This is my best My friend, Eli Caswell, we will come here to join you." "Haha, that''s really great." The speaker Eli recognized that he was the bassist of the band, who was very lively and cheerful. "Hugo, it seems that our band has the first loyal fan." " The direction the bassist looked was surprisingly the lead singer, and Eli couldn''t help but match up: the lead singer''s name was Hugo. The lead singer replied, "Then you have to behave well today, otherwise the first fan will have to run away, and it will be too late to cry." This sentence made everyone burst into laughter. Looking at the laughing band in front of him, Liam turned his head and said to his friend excitedly, "Well, are they great?" Eli resisted the urge to roll his eyes: Does a person represent music? This should be the basic common sense that children know. What''s more, now I just see the atmosphere of the band is harmonious, there is nothing at all. Maybe the band has been arguing after returning, and it''s splitting up over whose popularity is higher... Eli''s mind is full of complaints, and he is a little powerless about Liam''s ignorance. But soon, the "chaotic" thoughts in Eli''s mind stopped abruptly after the band''s first song began. The crisp guitar strings are full of the vicissitudes of wind and dust, just a few string notes outline a moving picture, "My vision is extremely broad, I enjoy every day on the road, and appreciate the world outside the window. It means saying goodbye to the past and starting the journey from today." The calm and atmospheric singing style of the lead singer is even more impressive. Most importantly, the song''s "precision" color is completely unexpected. As a pseudo-song "fan", although he did not go crazy for a certain band or a certain singer, nor did he have a real in-depth understanding of a certain type of music, he still has his own views on the current music trends. of. Eli can clearly feel that the style of the band in front of him is simple and magnificent, which is completely different from the metal rock trend represented by the current Nieliang band. In the song just now, the chords arranged in the song didnt make it a fancy. It relied more on the cooperation of drums, guitars and bass to bring out the charm of the instrument itself and weave a melody. In the end, Relying on the lead singer''s explosive and emotional singing, the essence of the song is presented. The phrase "sometimes to leave means a second chance", the warm but magnetic''sex'' voice of the lead singer is always like a cactus in the desert, growing stubbornly and powerfully, this kind of wonder that invades the soul, It''s refreshing. Maybe this band does not have enough''flowers'' arrangements, maybe this band doesn''t have enough guitar styles, maybe this band is incompatible with the current''trend'' of music, but the soul that the band has injected into music makes people feel To resonance. Although unexpected, Eli had to admit that this time Liam''s view was correct. Of course, Eli thinks that we need to continue to observe, after all, the overall strength of the band can''t just listen to one song, but love can make a judgment after watching the entire performance. But Eli understands the reason why Liam was so excited yesterday, because the singing and performance of this band can always awaken people''s inner resonance. &, the vicissitudes of the lyrics, the sway and wanton of singing, not everyone can control, especially after abandoning the complexity of the technology and the arrangement of the "flowers", it can still maintain the vitality of the music , This is too rare. It is precisely because Liam does not know anything about music that he is so simply moved by the pure soul of music, Liam can feel the pure love of music by this band. Eli suddenly began to faintly look forward to it. He looked forward to the band''s next performance, whether it would continue the precision color of the first song, or would it fade away after only one burst. The band quickly gave their answer. The second song "kill the hero. once again destroyed all Eli''s cognition of music, and the third song "Li ( returned to fit the tide. On Liu''s route, it showed a completely different impact, which completely conquered Eli. Eli couldn''t believe it. Liam actually found a band that was so glamorous, even if it was not inferior to the leading band today, perhaps the technical style and performance level of the band in front of him was still not bad. Slightly young, but their live expressiveness and emotional appeal are definitely at the top level. More importantly, the band''s subversion of the current music''trend'' is shocking. Eli looked at the small audience around him. At most six people stood by at once, but he quickly moved away again, which made Eli involuntarily complain about the band. This band shouldn''t be treated like this. Their music deserves more praise and more attention. These ordinary people don''t know how to appreciate their music at all. Eli thought angrily. But what surprised Eli even more is that the band has not been affected by the number of audiences at all. Uukanshu.com, they are always engrossed in the music, earnestly performing each track, any time a mistake, the band members will give each other eye hints, and do their best to ensure the quality of the performance. Even when the audience was only him and Liam, the band members did not have any contempt for their attitude. The focus and sincerity of the music gave their music a moving power. Eli was stunned. He was completely moved by the band in front of him, because of their music, but also because of their love for music. Although rock is becoming popular now, there are no more than 10,000 rock bands, but there are 8,000 rock bands, but it is difficult to find a band that can awaken the resonance of one''s soul. But Eli found how lucky he was, he found it. When the melody of "Don''t be annoyed by the past (...dn.anger slowly dissipated in the air, Eli looked at Liam with tears in his eyes, wiped the tears from his eyes embarrassedly, and coughed slightly. Two times, "Liam, you say, what is the name of this band?" "Glory to death." Liam said word by word, even a team name contains the band''s unswerving essence. Eli stood on the spot, just watching the band members'' smiles full of enthusiasm, and whispered, "Glory to death." He knew that this was a band that was always worth all of his sacrifice. Chapter 380： Dream journey ads_wz_txt; "I decided to go to Las Vegas with Glory To Death tomorrow (las. vegas Liam looked at his friend and said firmly, which made Eli scared to speak. "Liam, do you know what you are talking about?" Eli remained a little sane. He looked at Liam''s firm eyes incredibly, trying to find a crazy look, but he failed. But... "None of us have obtained a drivers license, and we dont have enough funds, how do we follow them? Do you know the journey to the glory to death? Or, you just plan to go to Vegas, and then return?" "No, I plan to follow them all the way to the east coast, and then come back together." The Glory to the Dead band stayed in San Francisco for a total of three days. In the next two days, both Liam and Eli went to the scene to watch their performance on time. After chatting, Liam also learned about the next plan of the Glory to the Dead band: They plan to walk all the way and sing, cross the United States to the east coast, and then make a circle and return to the west coast. This was a huge impact for Liam. He never knew that life could still have such ambitious goals. Glory to Death did not deliberately arrange the band''s itinerary. They all arrived in a city first, then decided to stay here for a few days, and where to go next time, just like a''barn'' wandering poet, stop and go, read this all over. The style of the country, stopping in a strange city, performing on a strange street, and then returning to the west coast along a completely different way home after arriving on the east coast, and this is the end of the journey of the road tour. This made Liam envious and admired. After tossing and turning for one night last night, Liam decided that he would also embark on this journey. The main purpose is naturally to follow the Glory to the Dead band and experience this great journey together. But at the same time, Liam Mu also hopes to find the goal of his life. He doesnt want to continue to live by. He wants to find a goal, even if its just a small dream or an unattainable desire, he hopes to be firm towards this goal. Move forward. Liam envied the courage of the five members to the death. He didn''t long for himself to be such a brilliant existence, but he was eager to find a goal to fight for. After getting up in the middle of the night, Liam and his mother had a long conversation all night, watching her mother''s moving tears, Liam knew that he had made a correct decision. Perhaps, his youthful chun can be free but without rebellion, his youthful chun can be reckless but without confrontation, and he can also leave his own memories in the youth of the spring that was only once in his life. After his mother nodded in agreement, Liam realized how much good time he had spent in his previous fourteen years of life. "Eli, as long as we are willing to do it, there are actually many ways. This is not a long-distance trip to South America or Africa, but only within the United States. This is not difficult." Liam said seriously, and Eli looked at it. A friend who is always impulsive and childish is now more calm and rational than himself, which makes Eli stunned. Liam didnt pay attention to Elis eyes, but went on to say, Im going to ask Andy if hes willing to drive me with him. If he doesnt want to, then well just hitchhike all the way. , There is always a way." Andy Pinkman, that is Liam''s biological brother. "Do you know what you are doing?" Eli looked at his friend, the shock in his heart could not be calm for a long time. He has always played the role of reason. Eli knows exactly what he wants. Always working hard to be able to enter Harvard Law School, hoping to become a good lawyer in the future, but now, Eli is suddenly shaken, because he sees the kind of unrelenting motivation in Liam, this is himself does not come with. Suddenly, Eli wanted to ask himself: Why do you want to be a lawyer? Eli found that he couldn''t answer. He even forgot his original intention to establish this dream because he was respected? Or is it because of a good income? However, Eli knows that his love for music has not changed. His biggest hobby is to collect all kinds of record posters, which can awaken his memory of each record. Looking at Liam in front of him, Eli asked himself: Are you heartbroken? "Of course," Liam said firmly, he looked at his friend seriously, "I am looking for my goal in life. Some people hope to be able to do a career, but some people hope to be ordinary in the ranch. After living my life, some people hope to form a small but warm family. I dont know what I want, but at this moment, I know what I want. If I dont follow in the footsteps of glorious death to experience this I will regret this journey for the rest of my life. I dont want myself to think back to this day after ten years, and then regretfully sigh: Why didnt I go. "Eli, sometimes life needs a little impulse." Liam said with a smile, leaving Eli speechless. Liam stood up and began to pack his clothes. He had never been out of the''door'', so he didn''t know what he should prepare, but a few changes of clothes are definitely indispensable, and I heard that the East Coast The temperature difference with the west coast is very big, do you have to prepare autumn clothes? Liam looked at his wardrobe and began to think deeply. Eli sat on the spot, thinking quietly, looking at his friends excited back, Eli remembered the feelings of watching the glory to the death performance in the past two days, all the emotions can be condensed into the name of the band: glory to the death Death is either glory or death. This invincible and indomitable courage is admirable. Even if there are only two people in the audience, the serious attitude of playing each song seriously is even more impressive. "Sometimes leaving means a second chance." The lyrics flashed through Eli''s mind for some reason, and then he suddenly raised his head, "Liam, I want to go too." "Are you sure?" Liam turned his head with a successful smile. In fact, he wanted Eli to go with him from the beginning, but he knew he could not force Eli, so he still had to make his own decision. Now, Eli gave the affirmative answer, and Liam naturally couldn''t be more happy. Eli smiled, "I''m not sure. I want to go because I''m not sure." Whether it''s a lawyer or the dream Liam said, Eli wants to find an answer. Maybe, after this journey, nothing will change, then he will be firm in his goal of becoming a lawyer; but if something changes, maybe this is the new starting point for his life. Eli suddenly understood Liam''s excitement. This was really an invitation that people couldn''t refuse. Seeing Liam''s unabashed excitement, Eli also laughed heartily, "I think Andy will definitely not agree to go with you." Brothers Andy and Liam have been enemies since they were young and noisy. Raised up together, "And, isn''t Andy saying that this summer vacation is good in San Diego (San.), for this matter, he has been working for half a year, do you think he will give up?" Liam couldn''t help but feel a little frustrated when he thought of this. He and Eli were both only fourteen years old and didn''t get a driver''s license, so things got complicated and it was really depressing. Eli gave a sly smile, "Did you forget Samora?" Samora Kasvi () is Eli''s biological brother. He was 17 years old this year. He got his driver''s license last year and his parents returned him. Bought a second-hand Chevrolet pickup truck. "Didnt Samora also agree to go to San Diego with Andy this summer?" This is why Liam didnt think of it at first. The Pinkmans and Caswells live on the same street. The children are old. Close, they are all friends who grew up together. "Yes, but Samora has always been passionate about music, don''t you remember? Last time, Samora even reluctantly gave up the right to eat''meat'' for a month in order to go to the Nirvana concert." When Lai talked about her brother''s embarrassment, she immediately became happy. Liam also remembered this incident, "I remember Samora endured it for two weeks, and finally sneaked into our house to eat''meat''. But I don''t remember that he was for a concert." "Of course, my father bought the tickets for the concert. He originally asked Samora to help him wash the car, but Samora ate up all the money earned from the car wash. So there is no way, but to deduct food at home. Eli burst into laughter when he finished speaking. Samoras weight has always been the worry part of the family. He is 5 feet 9 inches (1.8 meters), but he weighs nearly 210 pounds. (Ninety-five kilograms), so the family came up with such a compensation method. "Samora is very enthusiastic about music. I only like music under his influence." Eli did not deny this point. "In addition to food, he loves music the most. So, I I think I can convince him." Eli knows his brother very well, "Moreover, if Samora is willing to join, my mother and your mother will probably be more at ease." Eli just temporarily decided to go together. , I havent told my family yet that if I can drag my brother into the water, the chance of success should be much higher. "Okay, let''s go find Samora." Liam can''t wait to set off. The Glory to the Dead band will leave San Francisco today. They definitely can''t keep up today, and tomorrow, the soonest. Liam didn''t want to be dropped too far. At this time, Eli finally couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart, and jumped directly, "I can''t wait anymore." Imagine that it is a dream to embark on a road tour across the United States to the death of glory, and now they have to follow the pace of the glory to death, embarking on this journey, just thinking about it makes people excited. Chapter 381： Follow in the footsteps ads_wz_txt; Samora drove her pickup truck on Interstate 5. She turned around and looked at Eli and Liam who were sitting next to her. She couldn''t help but laughed, "How about it, finally embarked on the journey." , Any special thoughts?" "Expectation" answered Liam, his face clearly interpreting the meaning of the word "expectation". Samora''s gaze shifted to her younger brother. Seeing Eli''s face with tension and''excited'' mixed expressions, she became more interested. "If Liam would be willing to come, I would believe it; Eli Willing to take the initiative to leave home, which makes me look forward to the band you talked about." Samora really knows her younger brother. Eli is a guy who lacks excitement. Whether its a calm thinking about music or a dream to become a lawyer, it seems very rigid. The most important thing is that when Eli ate absolute delicacies, he still didn''t have much thoughts, which really made Samora disagree. Eli cast a glance and saw Samoras playful gaze. He knew what his brother was thinking again. If it was normal, Eli would have refuted it, but thought that they were not far from San Francisco now, Summer. The reason Ra would be willing to drive them out was because of his curiosity about glory to death, so Eli held back his thoughts. Eli simply cast his gaze directly out of the window, looking at the wonderful scenery that was receding outside, feeling the anxiety and excitement of traveling away from home for the first time in his life. Samora didnt care when his brother didnt respond. He turned on the radio skillfully and began to choose FM, Since you are on this journey for music, let me tell you what is really good. Music." Compared to Eli, Samora has a broader and deeper understanding of music, so he can naturally share more content. The United States is a country on wheels. Road travel is not an unfamiliar vocabulary for people. There are even many songs suitable for road trips, and most of the content of radio shows will be sitting in the car. People serve to relieve the boring time. Therefore, this journey is not too boring, but full of all kinds of fun. Humming brisk songs and chatting about favorite music, the six hundred miles from San Francisco to Las Vegas is not that long. On the way, Eli and Zamora are constantly arguing about their music views. , This is a very new thing for Liam, because his knowledge of music is almost zero, so he listens to the arguments in the carriage while listening to the music, and at the same time confirms his own ideas. This is a very interesting thing. Looking at the city gradually revealing its appearance in the desert, Samora was extremely tired after the eight-hour drive. He yawned, "So, what are your plans next, do you know where this band is? Performing?" Las Vegas is a city full of countless wonders. Relying on gambling, tourism, entertainment and other industries, a magnificent palace has been built in the desert. In this sinful city surrounded by countless yellow sands and strong winds, it is a holiday The Las Vegas Strip surrounded by hotels will attract everyone''s attention. Both sides of the Las Vegas Strip are full of majestic models such as the Statue of Liberty, the Eiffel Tower, desert oasis, skyscrapers, sculptures of the gods, etc. Behind the model stands a beautiful and luxurious casino hotel, and every building is'' Elaborately crafted, it always highlights the extraordinary prosperity of Las Vegas. From a giant amusement park to a real city full of blood and flesh, liveliness and fragrance, Las Vegas has developed rapidly since 1990. In the three years up to now, it has gradually reborn. A hundred years ago, the small villages have gradually become the tourist cities of the world''s attention step by step. In this city where''chaotic'' flowers are gradually''fascinating'' people''s eyes, there are countless performances being staged every day, whether on the street or indoors, large and small performances are dazzling. ''. So, Samoras problem is very practical, because finding a band with no fixed venue in this city is no different from finding a needle in a haystack. Liam was not panicked at all. "I asked them before. They said they found a stage in the city with an "exposed" performance. They plan to go there to try their luck and see if they can stand on the stage. To perform on stage. But because Vegas is performing too much here, they are not so sure..." Liam said, digging out a piece of paper from his pocket, "Because Im worried that I cant remember , Just write it down." Samora took the paper and glanced at it, If its a stage with a name and a surname, you can find it. Lets just ask. Stopping and asking questions, it took a lot of time. Ra watched the prosperity of Las Vegas gradually being left behind, and couldn''t help but jokingly said, "Aren''t we going out of the city again?" When they finally arrived at their destination, the three of them found out that although they did not leave the city, they were almost there. In fact, Las Vegas began to develop rapidly in 1990. For nearly half a century before that, casinos were the only label of the city. In the past three years, the scenery of Las Vegas It gradually became richer, so after leaving the busiest Las Vegas Strip in the city center, after entering the old city, you soon can''t see the feasting and greenery before. Looking at the dilapidated stage full of decay in front of him, Samora''s expression looked very''fine'', "This...is the stage?" They followed the pace of the Glory To Death band all the way to the "fan" of the drunk gold. Las Vegas is actually facing such a broken stage, even worse than the abandoned stage with a long history in the school. The stage in front of me is a wooden platform without any shelter from wind and rain. It is like a platform built of wood. Even the beach guard house looks more solid than the stage in front of me. There were a few wooden piles with rotten edges and corners standing, and dim yellow chandeliers hung on them. The faint light was precarious in the wind and sea breeze, making eyes jerky. In the front of the stage, there are some wooden benches, which look like auditoriums. Just a closer look reveals that the benches are actually a bit rotted. In the dark lights around, they look like Like a **** messenger who will transform into a ghost at any time. Such a stage cannot be called a "stage" at all, but can only be called a showcase. It seems that anyone can board this stage and perform their own performances. But the fact is that this is the destination they are looking for, because at this time there is a band performing on the stage. Liam and Eli both showed surprised expressions when they saw this so-called stage. Such a venue is too crude, like an abandoned showcase. It is hard to imagine anyone willing to be on this stage. When performing a performance, it is even harder to imagine that there will be audiences willing to stop and watch. But soon, Liam''s attention was attracted by the silhouette of the people on the stage, and it was so glorious to death. Liam knows that the band will not have any exacting requirements on the stage, just as they will not have any requirements on the number of audiences. The stage is just a platform for performances. The band does not mind whether it is on the street or on the stage of tens of thousands of people. Even though the stage in front of me is rudimentary and even seems to be abandoned, at least a platform is enough. Eli''s sight stayed on the audience in front of him. Only four people were watching the performance in front of the stage. A drowsy old man and his boring young grandchildren were sitting on a bench. Young lovers, nothing more. So strictly speaking, there are only two people in the audience, but the performances on the stage are still diligent and conscientious. This is the glory he is familiar with to the death, and it is also the reason why he decided to embark on the journey. Samoras first reaction was to find the wrong place, because the stage was so ridiculous, it could not be the band that Eli and Liam loved, but immediately, he saw the two faces immersed in the music. After the "disturbance" and enjoyment, in the next second, Samora re-looked at the stage with a devilish expression: Is this the glory to death? Just hearing the name "Glory to Death", Zamora thinks this is a domineering and''sexual'' band. Even if his fantasy performance stage is not gorgeous, it should be simple but solemn, but absolutely It won''t be the surprise... "place" he doesn''t want to call it a stage. This makes Samora very disappointed. This is not the performance he should see after he promised his brother to drive for eight hours Samora turned around and looked at Eli, intending to wait for this After watching the show, they find a place to live and drive back to San Francisco tomorrow. Such a band is not worthy of their continued follow. But in the next second, Samoras expression froze. At this time, the music melody passed into the ears was not ostentatious, but it had the same spirit as Nirvana, the imaginative lyrics and infinite. The energetic melody, the fire "flower" bursting out in an instant, makes people "fascinated" by it The moving voice sang, "Every day I only look forward to Sunday morning, I am not afraid, I light my candlelight, in a dizzy state, because I have found the main god. Yeyeyeyeyeye" The voice is dim. Torn in the light of the night, bursting out an amazing charm of dazzling''fascinating'', all negative emotions were vented in the roar, this strong explosive force set off a wave in the''color'' of the night In wave tide, Zamora couldnt help but wanted to dance wildly with the music, so he did so, jumping freely with the powerful drum rhythm, simply enjoying the carnival of music. This is the real music, which makes people enjoy it and makes people forget about it. Samora only feels that she is in the frenzy of the concert. There is obviously no one else around, but the turbulent frenzy continues to grow. Roasting his skin, let him sway his sweat wanton, feel the explosive force of the heartbeat hitting the eardrum Chapter 382： Hu Peng Ying Companion ads_wz_txt; Compared to Liam and Eli, Samora is the one who knows the goods. From the song just now, you can clearly feel the strength of this band, which is absolutely exciting. Taste the lyrics, "I am so alone, but fortunately, I shaved my head, I am not sad, maybe I will condemn all hearsayers, but I am not sure", full of references from the depths of consciousness, not only It''s just lyrics, but it''s a catharsis of the collapsed mood; listening to the notes, even if it''s just a simple humming of "Ye Ye Ye", they are filled with the instant explosive power of blooming like a smoke "flower". ''The guitar string sound that wanders between technology and concise arrangement is even more refreshing; feel the wisps of emotion, all emotions are fluttering among the notes, the music notes are dancing on the tip of the heart, and the soul trembles Can''t control it at all. Samoras enthusiasm for music is second only to food, and music to him is equivalent to essential food. One is to fill the stomach and the other is to fill the brain. At this moment, the fatigue of the eight-hour long journey has been exhausted by that countless The notes were broken, he just wanted to throw himself into the music, release his pressure to his heart''s content, and step on the beat to his heart''s content to start the carnival. After singing a song, Samora stood on the spot panting. His excess weight was really hard to bear. He had to sing and dance just now. He had to breathe and keep his brain cool, otherwise he suspected that he would be the next one. Will stand in place and start to ignite spontaneously. "This is glory to death?" Samora elbowed Eli who was standing next to him. Only then did he realize that Eli had no formal restraint and seriousness, and the relaxation on his face was unprecedented. Samora laughed and teased, "You still know some music." Eli rolled his eyes in disgrace, but Samora didn''t mind at all. He put his right hand on his brother''s shoulder, "What was the name of this song just now? It''s really exciting." &),. "Ilay gave a concise answer, listening to Samora''s ears, but chewing it carefully. The word "lithium" never appeared in the lyrics of this song just now, but the name of the song used such a vocabulary, which is really intriguing. Samora''s soul began to tremble. He really looked forward to the band''s next performance, hoping that they would continue to break their own cognition and make people shine. Samora turned to look at the humble auditorium. Liam had already occupied the first row of the auditorium, singing and dancing with the lead singer of the band, looking very excited. Behind him, the pair The couple still sat in their positions, indifferent, while the grandparents and grandchildren were even more silent, without any reaction. Seeing such a scene, Samora couldn''t help but complain about the band. They should stand on a better stage, they deserve the support of more audiences, and their music deserves better treatment. In Samora''s view, truly excellent music should be heard by more people, allowing people to feel their own experience in the world of music. This is also the real reason why Samora agreed to follow Eli and Liam to Las Vegas. He always has endless interest in underground rock bands. He is happy to discover more good music and then with his partners. We share together. The glory in front of us to death is undoubtedly the excellent band he hopes to recommend "Good afternoon, thank you everyone for coming to watch our performance. There is still the last one left in today''s performance. I hope you can like it. This song. Home (), to the wonderful sunset of Tiantian." The voice of the lead singer brought Satsuma Ra''s attention was drawn back. At this time, the **** setting sun in the sky filled the city surrounded by the desert with a tragic pre-apocalyptic, but at the same time it was also breathtakingly spectacular, and all the wonder in his heart was red. It slowly settled down, and the gentle and elegant guitar strings came on the stage, making the softness in my heart warm. Surprisingly, this is not a rock song, but a pop jazz, which completely overturned Samora''s previous knowledge of the band. Of course, his knowledge of the band is just a "lithium". This popular jazz song is as beautiful as weeping, as beautiful as a gurgling stream in the mountains, hitting pebbles between the birdsong, hitting a moving melody, the morning mist in the mountains is set against the faint golden''color'' sunlight, in the clear water The beautiful pattern of "Flower" is printed and dyed between the "flowers", winding and rushing into the heart. The lead singer''s singing is gentle and "fascinating", graceful and free, like a blue velvet that gently touches the heart, so beautiful that it makes people intoxicated. In fact, this song is not a big test for the band. The real test is the performance of the lead singer, and the lead singer has withstood this test. The song "Home" is like clouds rolling in the tragic sunset, slowly''chanting'' the thoughts of missing family at 6 o''clock in the evening, like a lighted lamp in the distance, illuminating On the way home, before I realized it, the warm water mist was blinded by the sight. Samora was a little embarrassed to avoid his sight. He was not used to standing in front of the public and crying like a chick. He saw Eli standing quietly in place, as if he was in the setting sun. Ra thought of his younger brother, this was the first time he had been away from home, presumably he was also missing home at this time. Samora wanted to come forward to comfort Eli, but out of her eyes she saw the couple who had been sitting still. Slowly stood up. I saw that the boy in the couple had only one''leg'' standing up, and the other''trousers'' tube was empty and''swing'' with nothing. The''female'' student supported her male partner on her shoulders. Standing stubbornly in front of the tattered chair inside, she became a crutch for her partner. The two stood quietly and stubbornly like this, and the strong wind behind them made the boy''s empty pants pipe hunting. In the sunset, the calm face of the boy was clearly outlined, his enjoyment and comfort quietly climbed up to his eyebrows, and he could feel his inner peace at this moment. The''female'' student standing next to him did not bear the burden of the burden at all. She slightly pressed her''lips'', her small eyes looked at the stage motionlessly, and she let the crystal tears in her eyes. Flashing. In an instant, the softest part of Samora''s heart was hit. It was not that the couple didnt know how to appreciate music. It was precisely because they admired the band that they chose to stay in place and express their respect in their own way. At the last moment, they used this simplest way. The way conveyed my love for this performance. It turned out that he was the outsider. The band on the stage echoed and resonated with the audience below the stage at this moment, forming a wonderful picture, and even the setting sun as the background was eclipsed. When the wind hit, Samora closed her eyes hastily, lowered her head, and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her right hand: there must be sand in her eyes. Samora suddenly felt a strong emotion. He wanted to let more people know and understand this band. He wanted more people to listen to and touch this band, not just Sharing the mood of music is also the mood of sharing memories and emotions. Until this moment, Samora really understood Liams impulse, because he was moved. Even though he could not tell the true meaning of this emotion, he still chose to follow; and Eli did the same, although it might It was Eli''s biggest breakthrough in life so far, but Samora also believed that this would become the most rare memory in Eli''s future life. "Ilay, I want to call my friends so that more people can come over and watch their performance." Samora said her thoughts to her younger brother excitedly. "What are you talking about? Are you crazy?" Eli frowned. He thought this was too unreliable. "Couldn''t those friends in your school have no arrangements for summer vacation, and they all followed us on road trips?" Samora looked at her younger brother and suddenly laughed. Sure enough, Eli still doesnt know much about the music circle. At best, Eli can only be regarded as a pseudo-song "fan". "If you just look for it in San Francisco, even if everyone wants Come, how many people can you find, ten or twenty?" Eli gave an expression of "I mean that", and Samora immediately explained, "In fact, every city has its own music circle. Although everyone doesn''t communicate with each other very often. , But there are more or less channels of its own. I want to say that we should do some publicity for glory to death. When they arrive in every city, let more people come to watch their performances. You know, A band that is so''sweet'' like them deserves more people''s support, and we should let more people listen to their music." Eli fell into thought, "I know what you mean, but...is this feasible?" Samora shook her head and denied Eli''s thoughts, "Ilay, if we just rely on our strength, the three of us will follow the band all the way to the east coast and come back again. It will not be difficult But can more people know about glory to death? No. Maybe, our power is limited, but at least we should do some publicity for glory to death, so that underground music circles and people who like street performances know more about glory To death, let these people join the live performance to enjoy the glorious music to death." "Eli, whether it is feasible or not has never been the focus. Sharing your favorite music with others is part of the music." Samora said the most true thoughts in her heart. The reason why music has such a powerful charm, It''s because he is a communication channel that knows no borders, no language restrictions, no ethnic restrictions, no restrictions on''sex'', everyone can share their favorite music, thus building a bridge of soul. "Since we have embarked on the journey of following glory to death, why not let more people know about them?" Samora pointed to the couple who stood there for a long time and didn''t want to leave. "The audience never It depends on how many people are, but if there are more audiences who resemble them like us, and less like the old man and children, then the true charm of the stage can be exuded." Eli looked at Samora''s fingers and saw the boy standing stubbornly on one foot only, biting his lower lip tightly, tears in his eyes flashing. Eli''s heart began to tremble slightly. For the first time, he realized that life can be filled with so much''excitement'', "Since we have already started, why not continue?" Chapter 383： Sandstorm ads_wz_txt; "How far are we from the next gas station?" Fujin sat in the driver''s seat, looking helplessly at the long yellow sand outside. "Uh...I think it should be about a mile." Hugo said uncertainly, looking at the map spread out in his hands. Fujin heard Hugo''s voice, and when he looked back, he saw a blank face of Hugo, almost not choked by his saliva, "Neil, I said not to give the map to Hugo, have you forgotten it? "Pedro and Alfonso, who were standing outside the car, both turned their heads and looked over, and they saw Hugo sitting in the passenger seat. The whole person was buried in the map, and then they all looked at the accusation. To Neil. The innocent Neil raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, "I just put the map in the passenger seat and can''t blame me." "Hey! You guys!" Hugo looked up dissatisfied, "I''m just looking at the map, and I''m not trying to destroy it." "The question is, do you understand?" Fujin''s words immediately made Hugo infinitely small. Hugo looked at the map in his hand at a loss. He couldn''t tell where was where. The various colors and colors on this map were dazzling and chaotic. There were countless place names in the branch. The uniform''color'' blocks are scattered and divided, which is really a headache. Fokkin''s voice then came over, "You are looking at the Arkaennessee state (arkaennessee)." Hugo suddenly looked embarrassed. They should still be near Nevada. Obviously, Arkansas and Tennessee are not next to Nevada. This shows that the map he just looked at is completely wrong. . After Fujin''s reminder, Hugo quickly saw the Atlantic Ocean on the right hand side, so Hugo calmly cleaned up the map. Fujin was not surprised. When they set off from San Francisco, they asked Hugo to take a map to show the way. As a result, Hugo directly guided them to the north. Their goal was obviously Las Vegas in the south. , In the end, I went to Oregon () to make a half-circle, and then returned to Nevada. I was delayed for most of the day on the road. Later, when they were approaching Las Vegas, Hugo pointed the wrong way and made them take the wrong road fork. They arrived at Henderson by mistake. From then on, the band members knew that Hugo was comparable. With an idiot sense of direction, the map is no longer under Hugo''s management. Hugo dejectedly put the map in the storage cabinet in front of the passenger seat. He tried very hard to identify the direction and learn the map. As a result, he was hit by this group of people again and again, which was really disappointing. Hugo looked around, and the endless desert spread endlessly in his sight. The sky was slanted with the sun that hadn''t just risen for a long time, and the dusty cacti in the sand were almost invisible. The original green''color'' is now, and only dark gray''color'' stones are scattered all over the sandy soil. At the end of the line of sight, there is a dark brown''color'' and the blue''color'' that settles down from the horizon. The''mingling'' blended together, making it difficult to distinguish the boundary between the ground and the sky, but in a trance that it was the end of the earth. The interstate highway in front of you stretches all the way into the distance, and the gradually rising arc seems to be''crossing'' with the sky. When you reach the end of the highway, you can touch''touch'' the gray''cloudy'' sky. I looked back and forth, and the whole road was empty and empty. Even the lizards that came out for a walk could not see a single lizard. Apart from the wind and sand, the whole world was still windy and the sky was full of yellow colors. Makes people dizzy for a while. The band left Las Vegas early in the morning when the sky was bright, and originally wanted to drive away from the desert area to Salt Lake City (salt.lake.) before the sun was fully up. , This journey is not so difficult. But who knows, the car broke down halfway, Alfonso knew how to fix it, but there were not enough tools, which made the band trapped in the desert. At this moment, if a car is passing by, and it is stopped to borrow some tools, then there is no problem, but after waiting for nearly half an hour, there are no people. So just now Fujin wondered if he could walk to the gas station on foot, borrow some tools, and then come back to repair the car. However, Hugo''s "one mile" answer was obviously unreliable, and Fujin took the map out of the storage cabinet again and read it by himself. Hugo thought for a while, pushed the door of the car and walked out of the car, holding the mobile phone to try to find a signal. If the signal can be searched, he can call the information desk and ask for the number of the Las Vegas garage. Number to see if there is a garage willing to provide out-of-office services. However, in the desert wilderness, it is really not easy to find the signal. Hugo looked at the brick in his hand and couldn''t help sighing. Even in the 21st century, in such a wild place, the cell phone signal would not be so good, let alone now. Hugo fiddled with the phone, looking at the signal with only one frame above, and walking forward, but the signal remained unchanged, which was really frustrating. Suddenly, the bricks in Hugo''s hand began to scream, which made Hugo suddenly''exposed'' a look of surprise. If he can answer the phone, does it mean that he can make calls? Hugo is very busy He picked up the phone, "Hello? Hello! Hello..." Hugo''s voice continued to whirl in the desert, but he couldn''t get the response from the other party, which made Hugo''s newly-increased confidence suddenly fall into It''s really disappointing when it''s at the bottom of the valley. "Hugo? Hugo..." Just when Hugo was about to hang up the phone, the intermittent voice on the phone was mixed with a lot of noise, and Hugo immediately moved the phone to his ear again, "Yes, yes. , I am! Who is there?" After Hugo finished speaking, there was another silence. There was a crackling noise in the receiver, which made Hugo wonder if the phone was burned out, but then his voice became clear instantly, "Hugo, this is Charlize. , Where are you? Why is the sound so messy?" The surprise on Hugos face bloomed instantly. This time he heard very clearly. Hugo looked around and stood motionless. He wondered if it was because this place had the best signal, "I In the desert, what do you think." Surprisingly, Charlize also heard clearly this time, and her voice soon came back, "Why did you leave so early today? I thought you were still in the casino." "Stop talking about it, you help me look up the phone number of the Vegas garage, our car is broken." Hugo said quickly, this is their best hope at the moment. "I''m at home, and I don''t have Vegas''s yellow pages at home, remember?" Charlize said helplessly, "Besides, are you sure you want me to hang up?" If the phone hangs up, can you call in again? I''m not sure. Hugo was speechless for a while, which was really frustrating. Sure enough, the backwardness of communication equipment in the early 1990s was too troublesome. His current phone cannot send text messages, and there is no way to send Charlize to send text messages after checking out. So The situation is really tangled. Charlize asked, "Where are you now? There should be cars passing by." Hugo just wanted to move a step and vent his frustration, only to realize that he had only moved a step and his voice became blurred again. He could only withdraw his steps obediently, and stood in place dumbly, "This is us. Now there is only hope." Now that the sun has completely risen, there should indeed be a car passing by. Hugo looked at the road that looked to the end, but never saw any shadows, "It''s just that the neighborhood is too...desolate, I wonder if it''s deep in the desert." "If you lead the way..." Charlize said with a smile, immediately leaving Hugo speechless. Hugo stood there, looking at the endless yellow sand in front of him, "But the scenery here is really amazing. Do you know? I''m standing on the road now, looking forward, it''s a whole piece of land. The sand, I cant see the edge at all, as if I cant find the end when I ran forward for a day and night. At the farthest point of sight, I can see two large mounds, but I guess I went to look closer. It''s just a small hill. The entire sky is covered by yellow sand with a layer of tulle, and even the sun looks orange." Charlize was originally standing in the lobby calling, but listening to Hugos depiction, she couldnt help but walked to the window of the house, looking at the busy scene downstairs and the sun just rising from the sky, imagining the sight in front of her. The endless scene of yellow sand, exclamation bursts in my mind involuntarily. "There is also a large piece of sand behind me, and there is no difference at all. I would like to see some lizards or rattlesnakes, but there is nothing. Even the cactus seems to be buried in the sand. Its really impressive. Disappointment." Hugo''s words made Charlize chuckled, "But you still have to admit, this is really spectacular, you stand here, and it feels like an ant Everything around has been infinitely magnified, and there is no limit to it. This is nature, which makes people look so small." Charlize couldn''t help raising his head, looking at the clear sky of Los Angeles, imagining the sky covered with a layer of yellow sand, and murmured involuntarily, "If I stand by your side now, it will be fine. " Hugo heard Charlize''s words and chuckled lightly, "You can come now, it''s still too late." This made Charlize laugh out loud. Now Charlize is still training in acting in Los Angeles, she naturally There is no way to embark on a journey like Hugo. "I''m standing on Highway 15. The whole highway is like a staff in Moses'' hand. It splits the entire desert in half, clearly separating the two worlds, as if walking along the highway all the way to the south. Arrived in heaven." Hugo looked back at the infinite stretch of road under his feet, his gaze stayed on the sky at the end of the road, constantly marveling. "It should be going north, Hugo." Charlize said suddenly, very horrifying, and Hugo was immediately depressed. Charlize knew that Hugo and the others were heading to Salt Lake City, so in terms of direction, it should be all the way north. As if feeling Hugo''s depression on the other end of the phone, Charlize couldn''t help but show a sly smile, You dont have to seduce me all the time. I wont be on the journey with you. Chapter 384： Have a good heart ads_wz_txt; "In fact, standing in front of the window sill at home and looking at the scenery outside, it is also very beautiful." Charlize leaned on the edge of the window sill, calming down the yearning for Hugo''s depiction of scenery. "The sun has just climbed. At the top of the picture, only a small part of the entrance to the''door'' can see the sun. There was a light rain last night, and the pine tree in the entrance of the''door'' is still wet, and the crystal water drops are very obvious in the warm sunshine. Ernst was chattering and cursing next to the trash can downstairs. I think it should be the reason why the trash that Alex threw last night did not enter the trash can." Having said this, Charlize snickered lowly, Hugo stood there, and easily depicted the scene at the door of the house in his mind. The lifelike scene seemed to be staged in front of him. "The stray cat in the building next door is sitting in the corner of the alley and basking in the sun. I think Mrs. Fein on the third floor across the street must have taken the initiative to feed it again, because it looks very contented." Charlizes gaze followed the downhill road all the way down. It was just the beginning of the day, and the whole street was gradually waking up. There was a noise that quietly broke the silence, but it was lively but not noisy, "Oh! Mr. David-Charles. Unloading, there are so many vegetables next to him. I saw a big basket of tomatoes. The color is so beautiful. On the trail next to him, the man who always wears super short sports pants is running again. He is today Wearing a tight-fitting vest, God... Hey, Hugo, last time we saw the "woman" in the red "color" evening gown walking the dog showing up again." "What? Is she still wearing that evening dress today?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, and immediately became interested. "Yes, it''s still the red''color'' evening dress. Today I changed to a black''color'' big dome courtesy, and black''color'' long gloves. It is exactly Audrey Hepburn''s breakfast at Tiffany''s. (breakfast., s), style." Charlize stood on tiptoe, tried to narrow the distance between himself and the sunset square below, and said enthusiastically, but then Charlize''s voice was full of disappointment, "Oh ...Her dog is not the Labrador anymore. It is actually a VIP today. Do you think that Labrador has passed away?" "We saw her three times in total, and all three were different dogs, who knows." Hugo said with a low expression of uncertainty. It was a morning accident to discover that the''woman'', mainly dressed in evening gowns, came out to walk the dog. This is really strange. It easily attracted the attention of Hugo and Charlize. Both of them guessed this. The reason why this''woman'' chose to walk her dog in such a costume is probably because the''woman'' has no family members around her now. Her only partner is her pet dog, so she will choose to go out in the morning for a walk in the morning. The dog, dressed up, is like attending a grand party, enjoying the eyes of pedestrians. The females posture and steps are so elegant, she never cared about the strange glances of pedestrians, she was just immersed in her own world, walking steadily, and slowly passing in front of Sunset Plaza. "The coffee shop at the intersection is still so good. It''s incredible, isn''t it?" Charlize moved his gaze away from the red lady''s body and turned to the front of the cafe''s door on the side of Sunset Plaza. People who are ready to go to work choose to buy sandwiches, bread and coffee there, so they are always "doors". Hugo laughed loudly. "That coffee shop that tastes like a monkey''s pee? That''s terrible. I strongly doubt how they drank that coffee into their stomachs." Hugo just stood there, motionless, because he was worried that he would lose his signal if he moved a little bit. Listening to Charlize''s depiction of the "door" of his home, he was clearly hundreds of miles away from the house now, but it was as if he and Charlize were standing in front of the window sill in the living room, drinking coffee and chatting about strangers'' gossip. Hugo couldn''t feel his slightly numb feet, just standing like this, the surrounding yellow sand slowly faded out of sight, and the spatial distance became insignificant because of the psychological zero distance. "Your class in the academy today was in the afternoon, right?" Hugo knows Charlize''s acting class very well. In fact, many times, he and Alex are learning some acting basics from Charlize, especially for Hugo. In other words, although he did not systematically study the acting major, he could learn more about some academic acting courses, which benefited Hugo a lot. "Yes, two o''clock in the afternoon." Charlize nodded, "How about you, in Salt Lake City today and tomorrow, what about afterwards? Any plans?" "I don''t know, we are planning to stay in Salt Lake City for a few days and we have no plans." Hugo laughed, "Salt Lake City is in Utah (Utah), right, I don''t know what to see around. city ??of." "You can go to Denver (de''er) in Colorado (), or Wyoming, if you go to Oregon or Washington (on), you have to go around a big circle." Charlize''s The whole sense of location is obviously much more''splendid'' than Hugo, and it''s a set. "Uh..." Hugo was speechless. Charlize said so much. Hugo knows these places, but they don''t have any idea of ??their location. The problems of south, east, north and west are too complicated. Charlize rolled his eyes and said, "You should ask Neil and the others. They won''t let you make a decision on sex in this direction." "Hey, it''s not my fault to have no sense of direction!" Hugo said gloomily. Some things are really talent issues, and it is difficult to make up even with 100% sweat. On the phone, Charlize could even clearly depict the appearance of a bunch of''hairy'' threads in Hugo''s head. He couldn''t help but laughed. After laughing, Charlize didn''t hear any response from Hugo, nor did she Knowing what happened, Hugo would not mind Lu Chi''s jokes at all. How come there is no sound suddenly, "Hugo?" Is there no signal, "Can you hear it?" "Yes, yes! I just stood there and didn''t move, I can hear it." Hugo said repeatedly, but the excitement did not disappear in his voice. Charlize was confused, but after calming down and thinking about it, Charlize understood. Wyoming, this is where Cheyenne is, the hometown of Hugo, in other words, where Hugo''s father Adam is now. Hugo had considered before whether he should go back and talk with Adam face to face, but he never made up his mind. This time, Hugo was only a few hundred miles away from Wyoming, so Hugo hesitated again. "If you want to go, just go. You know, you cant hide. To go tomorrow or one month later, its the same. The difference is that if you go again a month later, you have to endure this months time. The suffering. Charlize said suddenly. Although she did not mention anything about Wyoming or Adam Lancaster, the soft sigh of Hugo was very clear from the receiver, Charlie. I know, she guessed it right. "Yes, you are right." Hugo was actually hesitating whether he should visit his father in Wyoming in person. This is a very difficult thing for Hugo, because this is the first time he has personally faced Lancasters family after crossing over. This makes Hugo a kind of fear, he doesnt know what he will have. reaction. It was a strong rejection, repelling Adam from appearing as his father; it was an''excited'' reaction, and Lancaster''s consciousness remaining in his soul began to struggle; still at a loss, he didn''t know what to say after facing Adam Although Hugo has completely adapted to Lancaster''s identity now, he always feels different when facing family affection. But Charlize was right. If Hugo decides to resolve the conflict with his family, then it will only be a matter of time before Adam faces him, and his hesitation is not helpful. "It''s just that it''s been too long since I went back to Raes, I don''t know if I still remember the way back." Although Adam is in the large area of ??Cheyenne, in fact, Hugos hometown should be Lanches, which is a small town located under Laramie County (.) in the southeast of Cheyenne. Administrative jurisdiction Belongs to Cheyenne. This is a very "mysterious" town. The size of forty-nine square miles (126 square kilometers) is only inhabited by less than four thousand people, and the population of the town has been nearly ten years. There is no drastic change in time. It can be said that this is a quiet town with a corner, and it can''t even be found on the map. "When you embark on that journey, you will remember it." Charlize said with a smile, "That is a memory that will never be forgotten." The way home will never be forgotten, and so will she , Although she doesn''t want to remember it at all now. Thinking of this, Charlize''s smile stiffened at the corners of his mouth, and then slowly dissipated in the sun. Hugo also seemed to notice Charlize''s depression, and said, "Do you think of your father again? Sorry." Hugo remembered Charlize telling him that her father died in a car accidentCharlie I let out a long sigh, "No." She said plainly, but Hugo was stunned, "I think of my mother, she asked me yesterday if I want to give me money, she found out I haven''t asked her for help for a while, and thought I did something bad." Hugo was amused by Charlizes ridiculous tone. Although he sensed Charlizes intention to change the subject, he did not pierce Charlizes thoughts. Instead, he followed the topic and said, "You better pray for you. Mother should never know that Alex is a boy. The name Alex is also used by many female students in the United States, so Charlize cheated her mother like this. Charlize wrinkled his nose, "Hmm, don''t worry, I''m not that stupid." "Oh, mom, the one who answered the phone just now was a worker who came to fix the heating at home. I was in the kitchen and had to ask him to answer the phone. Mom, really, I mean it!" Hugo squeezed his voice and learned. Charlize said anxiously in his voice, this is the last time Alex mistakenly answered Charlizes mothers call, Charlize hurriedly leaked a lot of remedies, as long as you think of the appearance of Charlize jumping at the time. , Hugo laughed uncontrollably, but it was a pity that he laughed too happily. The result was joy and sorrow. The center of gravity did not stand firmly, and he took a step back, and then he hummed: the phone was disconnected. This cheating signal! Chapter 385： The savior appears ads_wz_txt; Hugo had just had a good chat with Charlize, but he accidentally moved his center of gravity and the signal was cut off. Hugo went back to where he was just now, trying to dial back again, but it failed. Hugo searched the signal around with the phone, but there was still no effect, which was really frustrating. Hugo studied the mobile phone carefully, but there was no effect. After all, the problem of insufficient signal towers is not something that can be solved by tapping the mobile phone twice. At this moment, the billowing yellow smoke in his sight attracted Hugos attention. He raised his head and immediately realized that a car had appeared. Before Hugo could react, Pedro and Alfonso had already stood in the middle of the road, waving their hands and motioning to stop the oncoming car. Hugo also took the black colored bricks in his hand and ran in the direction of their car. Finally, he stopped in front of the car and stood side by side with Neal. "What if it is someone who has not awakened from a hangover?" Hugo tilted his head and discussed with Neil seriously, watching Pedro and Alfonso standing in the middle of the road. This action is really too much. It''s dangerous, but Hugo obviously has no plans to warn him aloud. Neil thought about it, then nodded, "It''s possible." After all, the city in front is Las Vegas. But while Hugo was waiting for Neal''s follow-up speech, Neil stopped, and neither of them spoke, so they watched quietly with their hands folded in front of their chest. Fujin, who was leaning against the door of the drivers car, looked at the two people so calm, and rolled his eyes silently. But the "tragedy" they were looking forward to did not happen, because the red''colored'' pickup truck started to slow down a hundred yards away, and then slowly drove over, exactly in the Hugo''s truck. A parking space at the back stopped. The passenger seat of the pickup truck opened, and a young young man walked down and said, "Need help?" Alfonso and Pedro greeted him together, and Pedro shouted, "Yes, our car...Hey, it''s you, you''re Liam, why are you here? "Then Pedro saw that the new friend he had just met recently walked down. They were the two Caswell brothers. "I didn''t see you yesterday. I thought you were back to San Francisco." Alfonso also had an impression of these three people. From San Francisco to Las Vegas, they were all band performance audiences. When there are only a handful of audiences in the performance, its difficult to get acquainted "Yesterday we went to find some friends to see if anyone would like to join us in Salt Lake City." The answer was Samora, who was relatively extroverted. He walked around from the driver''s seat and said, "What''s the matter? what is the problem?" "Yes, our car has encountered some problems, but the tools are not complete, and we are waiting for rescue. I don''t know if you have tools in your car?" Alfonso shouldered the main communication responsibility and repaired the car. He also knows the problem best. "Yes, we have a tool box. You can find what you need by yourself." Samora walked back to the passenger seat of the car again, took out a tool box from under the seat, and showed it to Alfonso. At this time, the three Hugo also came over and greeted the three young people one after another. Hugo even said with a smile, "How do I feel that our journey seems to have more good partners." "Yes, this is our plan." Liam looked at Eli standing next to him, and pointed to three of him. "We decided to tour with the band and go to various cities to watch your performances. At the same time Think of it as a road trip." "Wow, a good choice" Pedro who was standing next to him immediately cheered, "This is a very long journey, I hope you can make it to the end." "We hope so too, but if the summer vacation is not completed, then there is no way." Liam said excitedly. Obviously the exhaustion of the journey these days did not affect his good mood. , On the contrary, he was also very excited because of Samoras suggestion to invite her friends. If more people can really appreciate the glorious performance, it would be a joy. "However, we are now''excellent''. Energetic is ready for everything, right, Eli?" "Yes, we are working hard to get more people to join every performance. I hope that when you get to the East Coast, there will be thousands of spectators standing in front of your stage." Eli said smoothly, but in the words But he cant conceal his excitement. This feeling is really great. Its truly a part of the band. Its an unprecedented experience to express the lyrics to the band as a fan of the song. In other words, there is freshness in the strangeness, and he can''t help but look forward to the future development faintly. "Thank you, I think this is the most important thing we should say." Neil opened his mouth and said that for any band, it is not easy to have such loyal supporters, and it is also a good thing. thing. "It seems we need to work harder," Hugo said with a smile. Support from fans is not only popular, but also pressure. Only by continuous improvement can we produce more good music. When Pedro listened to Hugo''s words, he felt that Hugo, Neal and Fogin all looked at him at the same time. This made him a little embarrassed, and he had to change the subject quickly, "You Does the family agree on this road trip?" Liam and Eli are both minors, and the seventeen-year-old Samora cannot be considered an adult. Hugo looked at Pedro''s guilty expression, only smiled, did not continue to tease him, turned and walked towards Alfonso and Zamora who were repairing the car, "Alfonso, is there any problem with the car?" However, Alfonso did not answer Hugo at all, but excitedly talked with Samora, which made Hugo quite helpless. In the end, it was Samora who found Hugo first, and he turned around with a smile on his face. Turning his face, "Mr. Lancaster." "This should be my father''s name." Hugo''s answer made Samora smile slyly. For some reason, the appearance of Samoyed appeared in Hugo''s head, which made him not hold back. He burst out laughing. "Tell me, do you not go to school, and spend all your time on cars, music, etc." Alfonso looked surprised, and then said to Hugo, "He There are so many things that I understand. I thought it would take more trouble to fix the car, but according to Samora, the procedures would be much simpler." "It''s the most important thing to be able to fix it." Hugo raised his hands and surrendered. He really didn''t know much about the car. Then turned to look at Samora, "It seems we must thank you again, you saved our journey." "Study is already terrible, plus this body type, if there are not many things to know, then no''girl'' child likes it." Samora is quite self-deprecating, and has a stronger body than herself. , Said cheerfully. "Music, cars, humor. Sure enough, these are things that''girls'' like, but unfortunately there is one less football." Hugo thought the 17-year-old boy in front of him was very interesting. Not vicissitudes of sophistication, the''friends'' are very pleasant to talk about. "When I was choosing between rugby and food, I did not hesitate to choose my...stomach." Samora deliberately dragged a long tone, and then pointed her hands at her stomach. This action made it rain. Both Go and Alfonso laughed. "It seems that you should have a deep preference for food." Hugo looked at Samora''s sturdy body, even bigger than Joseph, obviously it is difficult to resist the temptation of food. Caused by confusion. "My favorite forever" Samora said categorically, which made Hugo raise an eyebrow. "What about the music?" Samora shook his head firmly without even thinking about it. Second, music brings only the enjoyment of the spirit, but before that, I still yearn for the enjoyment of my body." Hugo couldn''t help laughing with such Chi Guoguo''s statement. Just as the two people were expressing their opinions on food and music, Alfonso said happily, "It''s ready, Hugo, you go try the car." The time they know each other is not long, so Alfonso I also forgot Hugo''s habit of not driving. When he saw Hugo turning back and calling Fujin, Alfonso remembered: When they bought the nanny car, Joseph was also testing the car. Fujin ran all the way, and there was no problem after the test. Hugo couldnt help but thank Samora again You are really heroes, who saved our tour. On the next stage of the show, we must specialize in the door to thank you, although our audience is not very large. . Samora looked at Hugo''s candid smile, and did not intend to continue humorously, "Don''t worry, there will be more and more audiences, because you deserve more applause." "Huh, let''s take a look together." Hugo patted the car cover. "This is a very long journey. Now is just the beginning." Hugo looked at the road ahead, it was infinite. The extended road seems to never end in sight. Their road tour is only the second step. There is still a long distance to reach the east coast, let alone the return journey that does not know when it will start. "Then let''s go. I originally planned to go to Salt Lake City for lunch, but now it seems to be delayed." Its actually less than six hours to drive from Las Vegas to Salt Lake City, and I can still catch up with lunch now. Sure enough, after hearing these words, Samora immediately clenched his fists, "What are you waiting for, lunch is definitely not to be missed, this is an unforgivable mistake." After finishing speaking, Samora did not wait for Hugo and Ah. Fang Suo said hello and hurried over to his little pickup, saying "get in the car, get in the car quickly" Sure enough, he is a big man who always puts food first. Chapter 386： Homesickness ads_wz_txt; The deep gorge winds between the cliffs, the dense pine forest runs along the Rocky Mountains all the way north, the intricate limestone "holes" are hidden in the continuous mountain stream, and the intermittent hot spring water from the geothermal valley lingers in the mountain forest. In between, the strange sound of steam can be heard echoing far away in the valley, bison and brown bear strolling on the gravel road in the mountains, lakes, glaciers, forests and snowfields outline the vastness of the world in sight Magnificent. On this rugged land, the sound of car wheels and bones driving forward seems so lonely. Every corner you see out of the car window is as beautiful as a postcard, and the endless vastness makes people see. It looks like a dust, so insignificant, as if it might dissipate in the oncoming wind at any time. After entering Wyoming, Hugo''s heartbeat began to lose its original rhythm. He could clearly feel that this land is his hometown. This feeling is very strange, because this is the first time Chen Hugo has come to Kurt Hell. (.), but the call, anxiety, restlessness, and calm that come from the boiling blood is so complicated that it makes the population dry and at a loss. Hugo wasn''t sure whether this came from the instinct of the body or the reaction of the soul after most of the fusion between himself and Lancaster''s memory. Hugo thinks it should be the latter. Because even if Hugo knows that he has never been to this land before, the scenery in his sight is so familiar and real. He can even describe in his mind that he was wearing a plaid shirt and denim pants when he was a child. ''Like a little cowboy with long leather boots, that brown''colored'' cowboy hat is like a baby in my hand. Suddenly, Hugo was a little scared, afraid to see Adam Lancaster, not afraid of the father and son quarreling again, but afraid of being seen through by Adam, if Adam knew that the soul in this skin bag was no longer his A child, what a terrible blow it would be; at the same time, Hugo could also feel the rejection and hesitation from his soul. He knew that Lancaster was still refusing to return to his hometown, and the rejection had further trouble with his father. get in touch with. That kind of fear and confusion bloomed on the tip of the tongue, bitterness and worries disrupted all the thoughts in my mind. For a moment, Hugo wanted to escape. He wanted to leave here and leave this land. In fact, he had this opportunity, because the glorious teammates didnt know Hugos family, so naturally they didnt. This is Hugo''s hometown, and Hugo did not mention his plan to go home to visit his father, so he can continue on the journey to Denver with the band. However, Hugo forced himself to stay. He knew that escape could not solve the problem, and he could not escape for a lifetime. After Glory to Death for three days in Salt Lake City, he drove to Cheyenne, and then stayed in Cheyenne for two days. This cowboy city is not so keen on street performances, but the residents are simple and kind. It still made the band''s performance a little bit angry. During the performance, there were always a dozen or twenty people who stopped and gave the band applause. This situation has changed dramatically. Just before the band was about to leave Cheyenne, Hugo finally made up his mind, "Guys, let''s leave in the afternoon, can we? My house is nearby and I need to go home." Hugo''s words surprised the members of the band, "Why didn''t you say earlier, we can go together?" Pedro was the most straightforward sex, and he said it for granted. It is really normal for Hugo to want to go home. There is no need to ask for the band''s consent. On the contrary, they are very willing to embark on the journey home with Hugo. But Neil, Fogin and Alfonso all noticed the difficulty in Hugos words. Hugo didnt say that he wanted to go home and have a look until the moment he left Cheyenne. They didnt say anything before. This shows that Hugo does not want the band members to know that this is his personal privacy. However, Hugo did not lie. He could find other excuses such as visiting friends, but he still told the truth, which shows that he is willing to trust the band members, but the family... The topic of family is too sensitive. Everyone will more or less have some unspeakable concealment. Neals reaction was still the fastest, "Pepe, didnt you yelled yesterday that you wanted to watch rodeos? It just so happened that Hugo went to work today and we went to watch the game so that it wouldnt affect our schedule." Neil In fact, I have noticed that Hugo has become more and more agitated in the past few days. At first, Neil thought that Hugo was worried that the band''s performance had not attracted more audiences. But now it seems that there is obviously another answer. "You can go back, we will wait here for you to meet, and then set off." Fujin said simply. Since he lives above Hugo, he has heard more or less a few words, but Fu Jin didn''t plan to make a self-speculation, it was Hugo''s family affair, and he was neither gossip nor curious. Alfonso pulled Pedro quietly behind him. He saw Pedro look at Neil and Fogin with a puzzled look. Obviously he didnt quite understand their polite statement. After Alfonso pulled a hand, although he was more "confused", he still closed his mouth obediently. Seeing the cautious appearance of his teammates, Hugo was amused on the contrary, he chuckled lightly, "Nothing, but since I left home at the age of fourteen, I never met my father again, so, I dont know what will happen. Id better go back alone. If I get the chance, Ill see you next time, at least to make sure Im not lost. Hugos explanation made Pedro suddenly look embarrassed, and then Pedro said Im sorry. We all know everything. This sentence made Neil and Alfonso both chuckle, and Pedro was even more depressed. With this little episode of his teammates, Hugos nervous mood relaxed a little, but after getting in the taxi, that nervous mood suddenly came to mind again. Lanches is not far from Cheyenne, about eight miles away, and can be reached in fifteen minutes without traffic jams. Hugo looked at the more and more familiar scenery outside the window, those mountains, trees and clouds, it seemed that they had not changed in more than ten years. Its really interesting. Chen Hugo and Lancaster seem to have too many similarities. Chen Hugo left home when he was fifteen, while Lancaster was fourteen and then fifteen. After filming his first movie "Little Restaurant", both of them have not been home for ten years. At this time, Lancaster was on his way home, and why not Chen Hugo on his way home? Hugo couldn''t help thinking, if this is the bus going home by himself, have the hills and woods outside the window changed? Is the dirt road in your hometown paved? Have the buildings in the county changed? Ten years, what a long period of time, there are too many things that can be changed, even the vicissitudes of life are not too much, and my life is only now entering the 26th year. This is the way home. Quiet, but so noisy. The road goes all the way north along the spacious pasture. The cattle and sheep in the pasture are lazily basking in the sun. This should be the Chases pasture. Sure enough, when you pass by the big gate of the pasture, the huge one. Although the "Chess" brand is no longer the black''colored'' wood in memory, it is still a familiar wording. Before entering the town, Hugo got out of the taxi and stood at the''door'' of this typical western village, greedily looking at the scenery in all directions, but stopped in place, even one step. Can''t move. It''s not that he doesn''t know the way, but that he wants to see this place clearly. In fact, the town has changed a lot less than imagined. Hugo looked for familiar buildings based on the vague memory in his mind, the police who had been beaten by wind and rain to fade away. The police station was still standing at the entrance of the town, and the only police car stopped at the door, but the sheriff should not be the Jack Taylor (jaketaylbr) in Hugos memory. police. There is an extra gas station in the open space opposite the police station, which is not in Hugos memory, and there are a few more bungalows in the row of open spaces in the past, which looks like a shop, the one diagonally opposite. The pizzeria turned into a hotel. I dont know how it was remodeled. Although some houses have been added, the whole street has not changed much. Hugo can even draw a picture of himself running on the street. Everything is so strange but so familiar. "Heyyoung man, can I help you?" A voice came from the gas station. Hugo turned his head and looked over. There were three people gathered at the gas station, plaid shirts and cowboys. The uniform dressing of''trousers'' and leather boots had a strong cowboy style. They cast their sights over and discussed in a low voice. For such a quiet town, visits by outsiders are not a common occurrence, but since they have built new gas stations and shops, it means that there are still more passengers passing by. The man who came out was holding a beer belly, wearing a police detective uniform, holding his hat in his hand, and then putting on his hat as he walked, "Welcome to Lanches Town, you are passing by Or do you plan to stay here?" "Is there anything worth staying in this town?" Hugo asked. The middle-aged man in front of him seemed to have some impression in his mind, because this is a town with a big palm. Almost everyone should know more or less. But he really couldn''t remember the other party''s name, and he was used to''sexually confused''. "Of course, we have arranged ranch experience activities here. When you just came in, you should have seen the Chezs ranch, where you can experience the life of a cowboy. Also, if you want to go hiking, you can also visit Accommodation here is much cheaper than Cheyenne. The detective introduced enthusiastically, Yes, I forgot to introduce myself. Im the detective of the town, Jack Taylor. Chapter 387： Fierce quarrel ads_wz_txt; "Are you Jack Taylor?" Hugo looked at the middle-aged man in front of him quite unexpectedly, "I remember Jack should be over sixty this year, right?" "You''re talking about my father, old Jack, and I''m little Jack." Little Jack said with a smile, "Do you know my father?" Little Jack didn''t expect that this young man in his twenties was not the first. I came to the town once, but from his appearance, he was not like a tourist who came to the town for the first time. When they discussed just now, they also felt that this young man seemed familiar. Hugo recalled it carefully, and vaguely remembered that the son of old Jack-Taylor was indeed called little Jack-Taylor, but when he was still in Lanches, little Jack-Taylor seemed to go outside to study, so Not much contact. Just as Hugo was in the memory, little Jack frowned slightly, "Sir, have I met you? I always think you are familiar." Little Jack racked his brains and tried to awaken his memory. Lanches is a small town. As a police detective, most of the residents in the town know each other. Even if they can''t name them, they know their faces, so he is pretty sure that he should have met this person. Then little Jack saw the young man''showing'' a shallow smile in front of him, and his memory was awakened at the moment of asking, "Hey, you are Hugo, right? The Lancaster''s. Kid!" Hugo really didn''t expect that little Jack would actually remember himself, because in his memory, he had very little contact with little Jack. After all, there was a teenage age gap between the two, even though Lancaster was still in Lanches back then. At that time, two people can''t play together. But even so, Hugo nodded, "Yes." "Boy, it''s really you. No wonder I said you are so familiar." Little Jack patted Hugo''s arm with excitement, then turned around and shouted at the other three people at the gas station, "This is Lancaster''s home. The boy." The three cowboys also suddenly realized, raising the cowboy hats in their hands as a greeting to Hugo. Little Jack looked back at Hugo and said with a smile, "I heard that you went to act in Los Angeles. Before Michelle also asked me to go to the theater to watch your movie, saying that your movie was praised very well by everyone. , It seems that you are also a big star now. Little Jack gushed, but didnt seem to seek Hugos answer. He continued, So, you come back to see Adam this time. He has improved a lot recently. Unlike in January, he coughed badly. The doctor asked him to quit smoking. But you know, its almost impossible for them. My dad also coughs all the time, but If he was asked not to''smoke'', he would immediately chase me around with a shotgun." After a brief period of stagnation in Hugo''s thoughts, as little Jack continued to move forward, he finally started to move slowly. He listened to the news in little Jacks words, but a storm was set off in his heart. ''. He never knew that Adams health was not good, because every time he called Adam, the two of them broke up unhappy. Thinking back to Adams broken gong-like voice, could it be caused by nicotine? "How many years have you been back here, ten years?" Little Jack still said enthusiastically, "My father came back from Cheyenne at the beginning of the year, holding your movie poster, and it made the town very lively for a while. Everyone is discussing your childhood. I thought that those memories were gone. Who knows, looking at your appearance on the poster, all the memories appeared. There was also a group of people who organized the "door" to the summer. I''m going to watch your movie. I heard it''s pretty good, which makes Michelle want to watch it all the time." There is no cinema in Lanches, so if you want to watch a movie, you have to drive to Cheyenne to watch it. Fortunately, a 15-minute drive is not far. Hugo can imagine that the simple residents of the town found that the "Mao" head kid who grew up next to him was "excited" when he actually appeared on the big screen, so they spontaneously organized to go to the cinema to show their support. The kindness and enthusiasm from the countryside makes people feel warm. "This time you have another movie released, right? I heard that it is a romantic movie. Michelle is "excited". I plan to take her to Cheyenne for a date next week. I will go to the cinema to see it by the way. "Little Jack said eagerly, and then looked at Hugo''Lu'' with a big smile, "If everyone in the town knows that you are back, it must be bustling." Faced with little Jack''s enthusiasm, Hugo really couldn''t tell the fact that he planned to leave in the afternoon. But on the other hand, Hugo couldnt help being a little curious. Isnt it easy to spread gossip in such a small town? So why didnt Little Jack know that his relationship with Adam was very bad, and Adam drove Lena away and himself I fell out with Adam and went to Los Angeles, and I havent been back in ten years...These things are the focus of gossip, but why does little Jack seem to know nothing? Especially he is a police detective in the town, this is basically a gossip station. . Walking side by side with little Jack, Hugo stepped closer to the home in his memory. Although he hadn''t returned for ten years, the surrounding scenery was so familiar. The shabby wooden cabin soon appeared. In sight, Hugo knew that it was the convenience store opened by Adam. Adam is an old carpenter and cowboy. His carpentry skills are among the best in the town. At the same time, he also runs a convenience store. It is the best business convenience store in the town. It has a long enough history and is owned by locals. It won the unanimous support of the residents of the town. Before walking to the wooden house, Hugo hesitated and could not help but slowed down. This is not just a cowardice of nostalgia, Lancaster and Chen Hugo are about to see their father''s tension before they suddenly invade, double. The pressure made Hugo feel heavy on his feet. Although he had had several conversations with Adam on the phone, he did not know how the situation would develop after the actual meeting. Obviously, the chaos and chaos brought about by this incident is still not over. Little Jack noticed Hugos hesitation. He turned around and said, Dont worry, Adam wont say anything to you. Didnt you succeed? Thats why you are only willing to come back now, right? So, There is no need to think so much." Little Jack''s words made Hugo confused. What is this and what? But Little Jack obviously didn''t intend to explain further. He turned his head and pointed to a corner of the convenience store''s''door''. Look, Adam has already posted your movie poster, which shows that he has recognized your success, hasnt it?" Hugo glanced over with little Jack''s gesture, and saw the poster of "Seattle Sleepless at Night" posted in a very conspicuous position at a glance, which made Hugo a little stunned. Because on the phone, Adam never dared to be interested in his film work. Even if he wanted to take the initiative to mention it, Adam was still dismissive of his tone. He was reluctant to talk more. Satisfied appearance. but now "Jack," Hugo finally said out. Little Jack was talking from beginning to end just now, but Hugo had to raise his inner doubts, "I haven''t come back in ten years, my dad. What do you say?" "He said that you decided to become an actor, but he didn''t agree, so he kicked you out of the house and was not allowed to go home until you succeeded." Little Jack said simply, "Hugo, we You all know that its not easy for you. For this, many old people in the town stood up and condemned your father. Even if he disagrees with your desire to be a member of the actor, he shouldnt drive you out of the house. You know, you have always been a well-behaved child, and you haven''t done anything wrong. At least you have always stayed away from fights, alcoholism, and drugs. Drinking these bad things..." Hugo had no time to laugh at himself, because Lancaster was sucking. The overdose caused him to pass through. More of his thoughts were occupied by the words of little Jack: Adam actually said that he drove himself out of the house? And he also carried all the mistakes. On his shoulders, all the accusations of the residents of the town fell on him. No wonder little Jack is not curious about Hugo not coming back for ten years, because he thinks this is the time Hugo is struggling, even if Hugo wants to come back, Adam disagrees. But the fact is that I chose to run away from home, I fell out with my father, and I didnt want to go home... The thoughts in Hugo''s head are a bit "confused". The situation he understands is in great conflict with the current situation. He can''t straighten out his thoughts immediately. He needs a little time, or he needs to talk to Adam face to face. Let''s talk. But before Hugo and Little Jack could react further, when there were still two steps from the convenience store, there was an''exciting'' quarrel from the convenience store, "How dare you! I told you," Hugo''s choice was not wrong!" The voice was clearly Adam''s rough voice. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "You''re crazy! I''m just telling the fact that Hugo shouldn''t be in such a sissy movie, and John Wayne should be what Hugo is pursuing!" Another voice is very The low and hoarse level is even worse than that of Dang, some familiar, but more strange, Hugo faintly felt that this voice should have been recognized when he was a child. "Shut up! I went to see that movie, so am I a sissy too? No, you who dare not admit that the movie is good-looking are the real sissy." Adam said angrily. ''Lie coughed, but he still gasped and yelled, "I tell you, that kid Hugo is smart that you don''t understand. He will choose this movie and naturally has his own thoughts. If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. Badao, you stupid old cowboy, don''t you remember when Hugo said you speechless when he was a kid?" There was silence in the convenience store. Only Adams cough rang. After about two seconds, the other voice rang, and he said depressed, Since you have so much confidence in your kid, why dont you come in person? Tell him? When the media talked nonsense before, you just watched you jump around at home and didn''t have the courage to call that kid, cut it." Adam did not answer, but was coughing violently, as if his lungs were about to be coughed out. Chapter 388： Father and son meet ads_wz_txt; Hugo stood there, and what Charlize said last time echoed in his head, "Hugo, have you ever thought that he actually cares about you." Adam has been caring about himself in his way. He makes bad words every time he makes a phone call. But when you think about it carefully, there is always his concern in the rough words: he is worrying about whether he still has enough living expenses. He is worried about whether his job is, he is already, whether some media blows have defeated him, he is worried about whether the temporary setbacks have made him lose confidence... Maybe Adam is not a kind father, not a careful father, let alone a patient father, but he is indeed Hugos father and Hugos current "only" relative, compared to that For the mother, who has never had any contact, Adam has to do too much. So why didnt Adam allow himself to come back to visit him every time? Apart from the bad father-son relationship because Hugo ran away from home, Adam thought that Hugo didnt want to go home. Is there any other reason? Adam always emphasized At the beginning, he drove Lena away, and Hugo fell out with his father because of his mothers departure. So could Hugo guess that there were other reasons behind Lenas departure. Adam didnt want to let the rain. Guo knew, so he kept concealing it, and always felt guilty for Hugo, and didn''t want to let Hugo go home. Strictly speaking, Hugo has a little third-party calmness, so when it comes to fathers and mothers, he will not be taken over by anger. However, did Lena leave with other secrets, or did she think too much, everything was just like Adam said. "He is a man, a man with courage and responsibility. Haven''t you seen him play around with those reporters? Haven''t you seen how successful this movie is? Huh, he doesn''t need me to worry about it. We Lankai The man from the Sturt family is much more powerful than you think. Adams rough voice rang again, his tone was still the familiar impatience, and there was a trace of obvious disdain. ''Talking about. "Just your kid still has the courage and responsibility? You''re kidding, his fragile psychological defense doesn''t look like a Wyoming man. My kid is the real Western man!" The husky man did not show any weakness. When he roared, he was obviously dissatisfied with Adam''s way of expression. Little Jack turned around and glanced at Hugo guiltily, "Sorry, my father always talks like this...without scruples." The person in the conversation with Adam was actually Old Jack. No wonder Hugo felt that the voice was familiar. , Its just that the voice seemed much lower and hoarse than Hugos impression. Little Jack opened the''door'' of the convenience store, and the wind chimes at the''door'' jingled, "Good morning, Adam." Little Jack looked in the direction of the counter and nodded, and then said, "Dad, you speak You can hear it so loudly from Chase''s house..." "Son(), you came just right, Adam said..." Old Jack stood up excitedly, and was about to say something, but was interrupted by little Jack, "Hugo is back." "What?" Old Jack was stunned. Little Jack could only repeat it again, "Adam, Hugo is back." Hugo stood in the doorway, his vision was blocked by little Jack, and he couldn''t see the scene inside. He took a deep breath, raised his foot and walked into the convenience store, only having time to look at the entire convenience store, which was more than 300 square feet ( (30 square meters) size and then the three people in the room came into view, occupying all his attention. The man standing behind the counter looks almost sixty years old. He has a messy beard and gray hair that he hasn''t taken care of for a long time. The gully on his forehead is deeply carved with the traces of time. , The vicissitudes of the corner of his eyes clearly described the imprint of time, the dark brown "color" eyes looked a little muddy in the light of the room, and the dark red "color" lips were dry. It must have been a little cracked. The dark gray''colored'' shirt is like being''kneaded'' into a ball and''pulled'' out of a corner, but it still can''t conceal the man''s burly and sturdy figure. A rough look is at least six feet up. Some signs of fitness can still be seen from the height of the body, the thick shoulders and the non-protruding lower abdomen. The first impression of this man is rough, sloppy, embarrassed, and decadent, but if you look closely, you can find that the frowning eyebrows have a sharp masculinity, and the handsomeness between the eyebrows and eyes is full of years of precipitation. The treasures that came down, the turbid but deep eyes were like the stars in the foggy night, no amount of fog could hide the brightness of the stars, the kind of laziness and chicness that belonged to the southern French man was scattered in the eyes. You can find it here. The perseverance of the chin has not lost its sharpness due to the increase in age. Although the angular face has become loose, it can still find the fatal attraction that belongs to the Nordic men. How handsome and full of spirit this man should be when he was young, with a body that is not inferior to that of a football quarterback, you can imagine his deeds in school. However, that bad temper makes people unable to imagine what kind of "sex" he was when he was young, nor can he imagine why he was willing to settle down and stay in the small town of Lanches all his life after he got married. When he was young, he was supposed to be a young eagle with wings spread desire, and he had a vast world in the outside world. This is his father, Adam Lancaster. Hugo can find the traces of his own skin bag between the eyebrows. The Jun''s eyebrows and hairs that stretched toward the forehead were completely inherited to him. Hugo''s heart shrank in an instant. When he got up, he was still worried about whether his reaction when he saw Ya was not real enough, but at this moment, Hugo felt so clearly: This is his father, and every cell of his body is crying in a low voice. Hugo looked at Adam, and he could see in Adams eyes the flash of bewilderment and panic. Adam even squeezed his fist and stepped back, as if this little bit. The distance can stretch the distance between two people in general. At this moment, Hugos eyes suddenly became a little moist, because he finally saw Lancasters father, as if he had seen Chen Hugos father. After ten years of meeting, when meeting again, it was not only Its the distance in time and the distance in space; because he felt the cryptic but deep fathers love, maybe Adam is a bad-tempered man, maybe Adam never lied about''lust'' on the phone, but he was His own father is unprecedentedly certain. Hugo remembered that Adam should be only fifty-four years old this year, but he looked like he was sixty years old. Little Jack said that Adams health has been in poor health, which made Hugo start to worry. His father is already nearing the age of knowing the fate of his life. At this moment, Lancaster''s father and Chen Hugo''s father overlapped Adam''s body, causing Hugo''s heart to be severely grasped, and his breathing stopped in an instant. Adam hadnt expected that n) the son would suddenly appear at this point in time. This killed him by surprise and made him too late to react. He was slightly stunned, and Adam immediately yelled irritably, "What are you doing back? Isnt it? Are you in trouble outside again? If you want me to help you clean up the mess, you can give up, I won''t care about you! Get out!" Hugo''s first reaction was to scold back, "Shut up! I am not as fragile as you think. If there is any problem, I will just cry to my father. Even if there is a problem, I will solve it by myself, so you don''t need to worry! " People always seem to be like this, showing their ugliest but truest side to their families. Perhaps facing the same accusation, the society may counterattack, tolerate or even forgive, but when facing family members, it is often easy to burst out completely, turning the accusation into a war. Adam was so speechless by Hugos rebuttal. He was worrying whether Hugo had heard the conversation he had just now with Jack. Then his speech is not so tenable at this moment. Up. Therefore, Adam fell silent at this moment. Hugo ignored Adam, who had fallen silent, and turned to look at the dumbfounded old Jack, "Long time no see, old Jack." "Hey, Hugo! You...really grown up!" Old Jack obviously couldn''t immediately connect the Hugo on the screen with the Hugo in real life. "You know, when I saw you last time, You''re just...so tall." Old Jack gestured at the position of his''chest'', then looked up at the tall boy in front of him, and then sighed again and again, "I can''t believe it." Hugo noticed this detail. When Taylor and his son saw themselves, they couldn''t recognize themselves for the first time. The ten-year interval was indeed too long. But when Adam saw himself, there was no pause. Is it just because Did Adam go to watch his own movies, or did Adam have seen himself secretly in private? "Dad!" Little Jack Clara fell into a shocked father Old Jack did not react immediately, but glanced at his son, "What?" Then he noticed that his son was looking towards him. Adam, Old Jack reacted, "Oh, God, Adam, I''m sorry, I forgot, I must leave the time to you." Old Jack''s words made Adam turn his head and look away, trying to hide his embarrassment. Old Jack didn''t seem to notice it, and then he said, "So, Hugo, do you want to have lunch here? Or, come over to our house, Molly will be very happy about your coming." Hugo did not answer immediately, but glanced at his father. In fact, he was not sure, but Hugo answered honestly, "If it is necessary, but I am not sure now." Little Jack looked at his father as if he still had something to say. He quickly stopped his father, "Dad, you still have enough time for anything." The old Jack nodded uneasily, "Uh, uh, I know. Wow, Hugo is really a big kid, its amazing, isnt it?" Old Jack turned his head and said to Adam, "Adam , I left the space for you, son, let''s go." Taylor and his son left the convenience store one after another, and then only Lancaster and his son were left here. Chapter 389： Be silent ads_wz_txt; The convenience store was quiet. Hugo had time to look at the space at this time. There was hardly any change from the impression in his mind. The same shelves and the same furnishings, but the set of childrens saddles on the counter in memory disappeared. -Of course, even if this set of saddles is kept now, he can''t use it anymore. The light in the shop is not bright. It seems that there are countless dust floating in the air, and the dryness makes the skin tight, as if it will peel off at any time, which is a bit depressing. Hugo didn''t know if it was because he grew up, so he always felt that the space had shrunk and the air had become thinner. "So why did you come back suddenly?" Adam finally couldn''t bear the silence anymore, so he broke the suffocating silence in the air. "I thought this was my home." Hugo turned his head to look at Adam, and looked at his father''s eyes seriously. Maybe it was inspired by the conversation just now, maybe there was a direct face-to-face conversation, Hugo''s previous worries. And the irritability disappeared at this moment, he looked at his father frankly and directly, and said firmly. "Didn''t you have chosen Hollywood?" Adam didn''t pause at all, and directly refuted it. "So you are planning to continue arguing with me about my profession?" Hugo looked at Adam''s muddy eyes, and did not raise the quarrel impatiently as before, but kept the words steady and not tight. Speak slowly. "You know I don''t like actors, and I don''t support you being an actor!" Adam faced Hugo''s eyes, his heart suddenly irritated, and he shouted roughly, "This is also the reason you ran away from home, isn''t it? You haven''t come back for ten years, so don''t tell me this is your home, this is simply ridiculous!" Hugo''s irritability rose uncontrollably. Adam seemed to have this ability to turn the dialogue between the two into a war, but Hugo still forced himself to swallow all the evil words he had said. "What''s the matter with the poster at the door?" Hugo doesn''t know why the two father and son need to get along in this way, and Adam is very concerned about himself, even if he doesn''t know how to express, there is no need to use this bad way to deepen the conflict between the two people. Before setting off, Hugo had countless worries and speculations. The ten-year time interval was too large, so Hugo did not know how to deal with it, especially when Adam was opposed to the fact that he became an actor. Two people There is indeed too much unpleasantness in getting along with each other; but the few words I just understood made Hugo realize that the relationship between father and son may not be so close, but it should definitely not be the current contradictory appearance. So, now that he has come back, now that he has stood here, Hugo wants to figure the truth of the facts. Hearing Hugos direct words, Adams eyes were slightly flustered, and then he used more anger to cover up his flustered, Advertising, its just an advertisement, and it doesnt have any meaning. If you want to use that Something as an excuse, I can tear the **** thing off now!" "You know that''s not the case, and I also know." Hugo looked at his father''s anger, puzzled, and then omitted all the process and twists and turns, and said directly, "The conversation between you and old Jack just now, I I heard it all!" Hugos straightforward words made Adam stunned. His face hidden behind the messy beard and hair instantly lost its protection. He could only barely say, Thats just because I dont want to. Give up in front of the old guy!" "I still talked with little Jack for a long time." Hugo''s words defeated all of Adam''s excuses, but Adam is not so easy to disarm the man, he still tried to reorganize the language, wanting to refute again, but Hugo did not intend to give him such a chance again, "Dad, things are obviously not like this, why do you keep doing this, why do you want to make things more complicated, why do you repeatedly reject my kindness, are you really Don''t you want to recognize my son?" Faced with Hugo''s steadily pressing forcing, Adams eyes dazzled, and he said directly, "Then why did you choose to run away from home in the first place, but now you are trying to make up for this relationship?" Hugo''s abnormality in the past year has actually been felt by Adam. Hugo originally ran away from home on his own initiative. If it were not for financial difficulties or discussing Lenas problems, Hugo would never contact Adam at all, even before. I have asked for help several times, and the "communication" between the two people is also very unpleasant. But since Thanksgiving last year, Hugos attitude has faintly changed. Adam can feel Hugos initiative, but at the same time he cant help but guess whether Hugo is aware of the secret he has been hiding, which makes Adam very uneasy. In addition to using a grumpy way to divert Hugo''s attention, Adam didn''t know what to do. Adam is a traditional western man. He is very bold and generous when he gets along with friends. But when facing the need to express his feelings, whether it is love or family affection, he seems very clumsy. He is even more clumsy than expressing his feelings. I am used to hiding all thoughts deep in my heart and expressing them in my own way. Hugo''s heart was instantly shaken by Adam''s words, but he quickly reacted. Adam did not perceive the change of his soul, but simply reacted to his steadily pressing forcing. "Because you are my father." Hugo said, just such a simple sentence made Adam avoid his sight uncomfortably, quite embarrassed, "I want to be an actor, and I am also working hard to become an actor. Moving forward with this dream, but there is no conflict between the dream and the family. I think we need a little more''communication'', don''t we?" Adam fell silent. He had lost the opportunity. Just now Hugo heard the conversation between him and old Jack, which made him lose the excuse he had always used as a cover, and also allowed Hugo to find a breakthrough. Although Adam didn''t know why Hugo suddenly figured it out, opened his heart, and chose to repair the relationship with himself, Adam knew that Hugo was right. In fact, deep in his heart, why not yearn to be able to be with his son Talking peacefully? Adam can''t remember how long he hasn''t calmed down and talked with his son. Since the year she left, he hasn''t been there anymore. He was only eight years old that year. Seeing Adam''s silence, Hugo didn''t know what to say. The conversation between men always seemed very difficult. Hugo turned his head and looked aside, and then he saw the paper on the window that was used to block the sun. It turned out to be a movie poster. The one in the lower right corner was the "Death Poetry Society" and the "Hudson''s Eagle" was next to it. "" and "Small Restaurant", on the top are "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng". In the ten movies he has starred in, the posters are all neatly placed on the windows, and the rest are used Newspaper instead. Hugo seemed to have seen his name in the newspaper, and when he was about to get closer to look at it, Adam noticed Hugo''s movements and couldn''t help but coughed twice and said, "So, you don''t mind your mother''s Something?" Adams words made Hugo suddenly turn his head. Hugo will not forget that this incident is the fuse of their father-son conflict. Adam once said that Lena was driven away by him, and obviously Hugo and Lena After all, Adam is not a father who is willing to play with his children, so Hugo and his father who should bear all the responsibilities are completely separated, and the two are drifting away. "What I''m curious about is why my mother didn''t take me with me." Hugo squinted and said. This is the biggest leak after Hugo thought for a long time. Since Adam said that Lena was driven away by him, but Adam did not detain herself, why didn''t Lena take herself away when she left? If this is the case, this is obviously not in line with the facts. Lena is really close to her son, and she is worried that her husband can''t take care of her son if she rushes away rudely, so it is impossible for Lena to leave alone. This is not a simple decision for any mother, especially when the relationship between Hugo and Adam is not good. Adam was silent again because of Hugo''s words. Obviously he didn''t expect that Hugo would suddenly discover this leak after more than ten years. This lie has always been seamless, and Hugo has never doubted the situation described by Adam, but after Lena left, the father-son relationship was completely broken, and then the father-son confrontation began for fifteen years. But today, Hugo is back, so the situation for more than ten years seems to be falling apart. "So how You shouldnt ask me. If you want to accuse me, you have said enough in the past ten years, so there is no need to repeat it now. I told you the truth. No matter whether you believe it or not, that''s it." Adam can only bite his teeth and continue to insist on this statement, there is no other way than that. "So, if you want to hate me, go ahead, it makes no difference to me." Hugo did not speak immediately. He could detect the abnormality from Adams slightly changed face''color''. Adam is a man who is not good at expressing emotions, but at the same time he is not good at hiding his emotions, Adam''s hesitation, struggle and Concerns, Hugo was clear in his eyes. Suddenly, a bold idea entered his head like lightning, which made Hugo''s heart start beating frantically. If this is the case, then everything All have been explained, but will things really be like this? "You said you dont care about my actor career, but what are those posters? You said you dont care about my life or death at all, but little Jack told me thats not the case; you said you dont want me to come back, but your eyes are not You said that. So, you said that you drove away your mother. Is that really the case?" Hugo''s words made Adam''s heart tremble slightly, but he clenched his lower lip and did not dare to speak. Then he heard Hugo say, "In the beginning, mother took the initiative to leave, right?" Chapter 390： Family truth ads_wz_txt; Prior to this, Hugo had never doubted the authenticity of Adams words. According to Adams explanation, their marriage and relationship broke down that year. Adam beat Lena. Eventually Lena became unbearable domestic violence and left this place. Family. In fact, this statement is very true. Adam was originally a grumpy man. The bad habits of smoking and drinking made the statement of domestic violence impulsive, and Adam was in a conversation with Hugo. , Has always repelled Hugo''s approach, and repeatedly uttered bad words to Lena, all of which confirmed Adam''s statement. But after returning to Lanches today, Hugo found that things were not the case. Maybe Adam is not a good father or a good husband, but he is definitely not a man who can commit domestic violence. Of course, it is also possible that he did it impulsively when he was young. The wrong thing has now been corrected, but a question mark uncontrollably popped up deep in Hugo''s heart: What if everything is just a lie? As a result, an idea appeared in Hugo''s mind like lightning, and then grew crazily like weeds, and finally he couldn''t help but blurt out, "In the beginning, my mother took the initiative to leave, right?" After saying this, Hugo himself was shocked. Whether it was in Lancaster''s thoughts or in his own thoughts, he had never thought about the possibility of''sex'', because it was from Lancaster. The fact that Te has known from his father since he was eight years old, the unshakable fact, the father has no need to deceive his son, and he still bears such a bad reputation; but at this moment, such thoughts are like moss in Hugos mind. The endless growth can never get rid of. Hugo''s heart shook, he also saw Adam''s expression and he paused. The pain in his eyes flashed past, like a meteor in the sky, but it was keenly caught by Hugo, but then Adam calmed down. , Gritted her teeth with an expression of deep disgust, "You shouldn''t doubt your mother like this, she will be very sad when she knows." "I just want to know the truth." Hugo heard the pain in his heart from Adam''s voice. This is a detail that cannot be heard on the phone. The transmission of the phone line often contains noise and also conceals it. The details in the voice, and Adam''s forbearing expression at this moment are even more visible, Hugo feels all the unbeatable beats before his heartbeat, the truth seems to be right in front of his eyes, within reach. Adam looked at Hugos determination. His son looked much more mature and stronger than when the "Hudson Eagle" was released two years ago. The ups and downs of the society made his heart stubborn and self-willed but vulnerable. When his son grew up, he couldn''t even face his son''s eyes, which made him avoid his sight in embarrassment. Adam closed his eyes, gritted his teeth fiercely, and said angrily and irritably, "No, I beat your mother. Your mother couldn''t bear all of this. As a result, he left. This is the truth. Do you want to know? What? I have already admitted my mistake, is this not enough? Do you still want to continue torturing me? If you want to hold the injustice for your mother, you can come and hit me, you have grown up, and your fists are strong enough Its against me, so dont squeeze like a sissy and vent your inner anger." Adam again denied Hugos speculation, but this time, Hugo did not jump like before, because he clearly saw the deep pain hidden in Adams muddy eyes, Hugos There was a sudden warmth in his eyes, and he realized that he had touched the truth of the matter. "Why don''t you dare to look at me?" Hugo said aloud, and then watched Adam''s decadent face turn pale in an instant. His gaze turned to Hugo, trying to confront him, but saw Hugo''s clear eyes, but with a guilty conscience, he turned his eyes away again, "Because you are worried that your eyes will betray everything, because you know you are a terrible liar. In fact, I can ask old Jack. , I believe he knows the truth of some things at least, but I hope you will tell me in person that I have the right to know the truth." Unprecedented, Hugo confirmed his guess, maybe all of Adam''s claims are lies, all of them are. Adam slowly raised his head and looked at Hugo''s familiar and unfamiliar face. For ten years, he has been avoiding this moment, because he does not want to ruin the last bit of beauty in his son''s heart, but it seems that this moment has come after all. Two years ago, he heard about the terrible situation after the release of "Hudson''s Eagle", and he could see negative news about his son in the newspaper almost every three to five. He felt Los Angeles with anxiety and secretly watched as he had grown up__Rens son, in a panic, was "essential" and poisoned by alcohol. Pin was crushed, but he didn''t dare to step forward. His heart was suffering. He hoped that his son could be strong again, but he could not help him up by himself. He could only hope to wake him up with his bad temper. Now that his son has finally grown up, he now has to look up at his son''s stiff body, and his son can finally rely on his shoulders to withstand the pressure of those rumors, and then step by step towards his dream. There was a trace of comfort flowing slowly in Adam''s heart. "Why are you obsessed with the truth? In many cases, the truth is just more hurtful." Adam said in a hoarse voice. The whole person was defeated, and all the momentum was like a sand castle in the waves. The tide collapsed in front of him. He trembling his hands took out a cigarette from the cigarette case on the counter, then lit the cigarette and took a hard sip in his mouth, which stabilized slightly. But when Adam raised his head, he noticed that Hugo took a half step back and covered his mouth and nose with his right hand. Adam looked at it suspiciously, and Hugo said dullly from behind his palm, "I''m allergic to nicotine." Hearing these words, Adam was a little at a loss. He looked at his frowning son, then at the cigarette in his hand, and finally squeezed out the cigarette in a panic, and then stubbornly flicked his hand. , Finally put his hand in his pocket, and mumbled, "How did you have nothing to do before..." But the voice soon became quieter, because Adam realized that his knowledge of his son was infinitely close to zero. Adam swept his gaze unconsciously next to him. He originally wanted to ask if Hugo''s allergy was serious, but because he hadn''t cared about his son for too long, he didn''t know how to speak, and finally fell silent. There was silence in the convenience store. After a while, Adam found that his son was still looking at him firmly. He knew that his son still wanted to know the truth. This truth has been maintained since his son was eight years old. Adam originally thought that this fact would be taken to the grave by himself, but he did not expect that he would see the sun again after all. At the beginning, Adam was worried that his son could not bear the truth, but now, it seems that the time has come. "I..." Adam said, only to find that his throat was so hoarse that he was almost silent. He had to cough twice, and then coughed up a mouthful of thick sputum. Then he continued, "I''m in When Xia Yan met Lena, she was only eighteen years old, which was the best time for Qing''s Spring. It didn''t take long for her to pass her nineteenth birthday, and there was you, so we got married." Adams words were not modified too much. It was clearly a memory of free love, but he said dryly without any emotion. Hugo could only guess the beauty of those years from Adams smile hidden behind his beard. And sweet. "After we got married, she and I came to Lanches. I inherited this convenience store from my father. I usually work as a carpenter. I go to the arena to play on weekends. I have a very comfortable life." Adam whispered. When he arrived, his eyes drooped slightly, and there was such a moment of tenderness, but soon disappeared into the muddy eyes, "But Lina doesn''t like this place, she wants to go to New York to go to Los Angeles. She missed the Naruto Cha in the city, Chao. I once took her and you to live in Cheyenne for two months, but... this is still not what she wants." Wyoming, a vast and sparsely populated western region, is completely desolate compared to the prosperous New York and Los Angeles. Even Cheyenne, the state capital of Wyoming, is not prosperous. Obviously, Lena doesn''t want to stay in a poor country, she wants to go to the big city to go to swing. Lena, who gave birth to Hugo, was in her twenties, and Adam was eight years older than Lena. There was a huge difference between the two people''s plans for future life. "So, when you were eight years old, one night, while we were all asleep, she packed up and chose to leave, and never came back." Adam finally told the truth. You can feel from the words Although Adam is not a gentle man, but he did give all of himself to Lena, he wanted to guard his wife and son. Lives happily, but the young Lena doesn''t want to be bound by her family''s wings, so she chooses to fly away. "Three months later, she sent the divorce agreement, and her address was in New York at the time." Adam said simply. He did not deliberately exaggerate emotions or exaggerate the facts, just simply said and finished. Afterwards, Adam lowered his head and said quietly, "This is the whole thing. "Why didn''t you tell me the truth?" Although Hugo had an answer in his heart, he still hoped to hear the answer from his father. Hugo only felt that the emotions in his heart were rolling, and the warmth in his eyes made him look away. It started to blur. Adam raised his head and glanced at Hugo, then lowered his head slumpedly, "You always call to think of mother, I am not her." Things are so simple, but so complicated. All these lies are just because of Adam''s dull but deep fatherly love. He didn''t want to destroy Lena''s perfect image in his son''s heart, so he lied. Hugo''s eyelashes finally could no longer bear the weight of tears, and the hot teardrops slipped down like this. Chapter 391： Father as a mountain ads_wz_txt; Adam is not a kind father. He doesnt know how to get along with his son, so Hugo has been more intimate with Lena since childhood. When Lena chose to abandon Hugo and Adam, she left Lanches and went to the big city to beg After the development, this was a huge blow to Hugo. Adam just didn''t want to destroy Lena''s perfect image in his son''s heart, so he put all the responsibilities on his shoulders. He would rather his son hate him for the rest of his life, but also keep his son''s best impression of his mother. But Hugo can imagine how much Adam loved Lena back then, and the blow he endured was heavier and deeper than Hugo, but he silently endured everything and became the object of Hugo''s hatred. Hugo chose to become an actor and left Lanches, which once again opened Adams wounds. He first sent his wife away, and then watched his son leave, leaving him alone in Lanches. Of this land. Although the relationship with his son has also fallen into a freezing point, in order to maintain this lie over the years, Adam has been tight-lipped. All he has done is not to let the last trace of warmth in Hugo''s heart go out. Hugo, who worked hard in Los Angeles, had already endured tremendous pressure from society. At that time, Hugos only hope was to dream of her mothers warmth at midnight, but it was Adam who helped Hugo maintain this warmth. Recalling what Adam had done for himself over the past ten years, Hugo''s tears could not be stopped. Lancaster always thought that his mother loved him deeply, but in fact, his mother had abandoned him for more than ten years. , And the person who has stayed by his side to guard him is his father. Those quarrels were repeated injuries. Hugo could not imagine how much pressure was on Adams stubborn spine, and Hugo could not imagine how terrifying the feeling of being hated by his beloved relatives, but Adam did. Just persisted. What a powerful force this is that allowed Adam to persist until now. Although others have been praising the greatness of maternal love, for Hugo, Adam''s father was so heavy that he couldn''t breathe. "I''m sorry." Hugo looked at the old father through his dim tears. There were a thousand words in his heart, but he couldn''t say it. As a result, he could only say such a sentence. Adam didn''t speak, he just turned his head stubbornly, unwilling to see Hugo, unwilling to speak out. But in the not-bright light of the convenience store, Hugo could see Adams strong back trembling slightly, and that back was hidden in the yin darkness of the light, just like the past ten years or so. He silently supported a piece of heaven and earth in a place where Hugo could not see, but he alone took on the pain of gnawing. Hugo bit his lower''lip'' tightly, not letting himself cry, but the tears still slipped down in a series. He can clearly remember the bad words he made to his father on the phone, and he can also know clearly. I remember the complaints and accusations made to my father over the past ten years. All these words are like a sharp dagger, which is fiercely''plugged'' into my father''s heart, but I have never noticed it. At this moment, the souls of Chen Hugo and Lancaster finally overlapped completely, and all the flavors in Hugo''s heart surged. He was wondering whether his parents were like Adam, even though they had never spoken about it. I don''t want to show my care, but I still care about myself deep in my heart, but I haven''t returned home for ten years. Now, he can never go back, forever, what a terrible word this is. The tears couldn''t stop. Hugo really wanted to go home at this moment, even if he just looked at his parents from a distance, but he didn''t have a chance to look back. Thinking of this, Hugo raised his head and walked in Adams direction. A vague voice came from his throat, "Dad..." But the words behind him couldn''t say anything. Hugo stretched out his right hand. I wanted to touch Adam''s arm, but after lifting it up a little, he put it down weakly. Then, like a fool, bowed his head and started crying bitterly. Hugos cry made Adams heart sore. He vigorously''touched'' the tears in his eye sockets, but found that there was no way to wipe them clean. He had to wipe all the tears clean with the sleeves of the shirt, leaving only the sleeves. That large patch of''tide'' wet. Then Adam turned around and stretched out his right hand, trying to pat his son''s slightly trembling shoulder, but stopped in the air, his right hand trembling slightly in the air, revealing the fear and panic in Adam''s heart. , He doesn''t know how to directly express his concern for his son, this is not what he is good at. Finally, Adam could only put his right hand down, lightly covered it on Hugo''s right hand placed on the counter, and then patted gently. Adam looked at his son who was crying like a child, and his nose was sour again, which made him a little bit at a loss. He could only put his right hand away quickly, pretending to be ferocious, and said, "Weeping like a cannon. Like what, old Jack saw that he was going to talk about you again, like a man, and put away all the **** tears." This is also the only way Adam is good at. He doesn''t know how to humbly and ask warmly, nor does he serve tea and water tenderly and thoughtfully. He is just a rough western man, but this is how he loves his son deeply. Hugo nodded vigorously, then wiped away all the tears with his sleeves, raised his head and looked at his bewildered father, his tears burst into a laugh. Although Adam is still angry, for Hugo, it is no longer terrible. Hugos smile hidden behind the tears made Adam a little embarrassed. He coughed uncomfortably, looked away, and then changed the subject somewhat hastily, "I still keep your mothers address in New York," ''Keep it for you.'' When Hugo heard this, he shook his head, "Do you think the address ten years ago is still valid now? That''s New York." Seventeen years later, New York has already turned upside down, not to mention, Whether Lena is still in New York is still unknown. Adam was stunned, "But..." Hugo interrupted his father, and then said, "Dad, you know, I am an actor. If my mother really wants to come to me, it won''t be difficult at all. For ten years, this has been the case." From him After starring in "Small Restaurant" for the first time, it has been the same for eleven years. "When she left, she gave up on me, thinking that I was a burden; but now, since she didn''t come to me, why should I insist?" "At the beginning, she was only twenty-seven years old, just like you are now, just a child." Adam explained awkwardly. Lena got married and had children at a young age, but at the age of twenty, she wanted to go out and have a swing. At the beginning, Adam had been unable to understand, but after these years passed, Adam had also let go. He had no way to give Lena the life he wanted, but he had no right to stop her. All the faults have been gradually annihilated in time. Hugo was silent for a while without speaking. In fact, in the depths of the soul, Hugo, like Lancaster, cant let go. At first, Lina knew that her son was closer to herself, but she did not hesitate to abandon the child when she left. On the contrary, she needed Adam to come. lie. But now Hugo is thankful that Lena didn''t take her away, otherwise Adam would be truly alone. "I don''t want to know what happened over the years. Maybe she has troubles, maybe she doesn''t, but we have to look forward, don''t we?" Hugo knows that Lena has not found anything about herself in the past seventeen years, maybe There are countless explanations, you can think about the good, but you can also think about the bad, but as Hugo said, now in the lives of Hugo and Adam, there is no place for Lena. "She''s your mother." Adam''s temper came up again and said grumpyly. But Hugo was not scared anymore, and said lightly, "You are my father." This caused Adam to cough violently again. Hugo quickly handed Adam the glass of water on the counter. Adam slammed Hugo''s water away, and then picked up the cigarette case on the counter. I wanted to light a cigarette, but when I raised my eyes, I saw Hugos calm face. The action in his hand was put down a little sadly, and finally he took Hugos water glass reluctantly and took two big sips. Let the coughing stop temporarily. Adam looked at Hugo a little unnaturally, and then asked roughly, "How is your work these days? There is nothing bad, right? "Don''t you know everything in the newspaper?" Hugo''s words suddenly made Adam''s seven orifices smoke again, so embarrassed, Hugo laughed, "You don''t object to me continuing to be an actor now? I thought, you. I hope I will come back to Lanches." In fact, seeing Adam staying at Lanches alone, Hugo was still very worried. In these years, Adam has stayed alone in this small town~www.novelhall. com~ It is hard for Hugo to imagine how he persisted over those countless nights. "You young man, what are you doing here, waiting to die? It''s not in the 1960s anymore. You have to go out to make progress. If you are a man, you can go out and''snap''." Adam hated iron and steel. Said his expression, as if if Hugo dared to come back to Lanches, he would directly kill Hugo. "Then what about you? Why are you staying here alone." Hugo''s words made Adam choke again, only to mutter, "I''m different from you." Hugo looked at his father and said with a smile, "Why don''t you go to Los Angeles with me?" "Don''t don''t" Adam said categorically without even thinking about it, "I have lived here all my life, what am I going to do in Los Angeles, that kind of smog in a big place is just a lot of trouble, I don''t want you to think about it." Seeing Adam''s repulsion so strongly, Hugo was speechless for a while, "Aren''t you going to go and see me?" Adam''s eyes widened, and he looked at Hugo fiercely, "I haven''t seen you before, what are you doing running over to see you?" This old man is really...stubborn. Chapter 392： Home ads_wz_txt; Adam was not the kind of warmth, even though he explained things to Hugo, and Hugo did not have the collapse or rebellion he was worried about. On the contrary, Hugo has grown to be strong enough to bear the truth of the facts. Adam is very pleased; but Adam is still unwilling to sit down with Hugo and enjoy the moments of father-son family relationship. On the one hand, he does not know how to do it, and on the other hand, this is too hypocritical, not in Adam''s style. So I took Hugo to Taylors house for dinner at midday. Old Jack and his wife Molly welcomed the Lancaster father and son warmly. Little Jack and his wife Michelle were even more emotional, and they were very excited about them. Said that Hugo is not only Adam''s son, but also a movie star, which makes the family look very lively. Hugo and Molly and Michelle were chatting most of the time, and Adam and Old Jack just sat there and listened quietly. When everyone learned that Hugo is currently on a road tour, they couldnt help but be amazed. For those of them who live quietly in small towns, crossing the United States would have been a big deal, and Hugo also brought The band performs in every city, which is even more admirable. Adam looked at his son whose eyebrows are now clear, and his heart is very satisfied. Although he has been suffering for the past ten years, his son has truly grown up. He has responsibilities and responsibilities, dreams and dreams. Courage, this gave Adam a sigh of relief. In fact, he has been worried that Hugos life will be ruined because of himself. He is really not a competent father, but fortunately, what he worried about did not happen. Hugo was happily chatting with Molly about an interesting event that happened yesterday while singing in the streets of Cheyenne, but he noticed a warm sight and turned to look at Adam. Adam immediately shifted his gaze away and avoided his eyes in a panic. Old Jack noticed the embarrassment of his old friend, took the cigarette case and handed it to Adam. Adam''s outstretched hand stayed in the air. , And finally received it back. If Adam knew, the son he was thinking of had already been poisoned. Pin left this world, what a cruel blow this should have been for Adam. Hugo thought of it. Although Adam is only Lancaster''s father, Hugo is Lancaster now. He has missed his affection, and he will not miss this time. He will take good care of this hard-won affection, and then firmly move towards the future. This was the first time Hugo really felt after crossing over that Lancaster was himself, he was Lancaster, and all the confusion and panic in his heart gradually calmed down. Looking at Adam''s stiff and dull face, looking at the enthusiastic faces of the Taylor family, thinking of Joseph and Carl''s friends, and thinking of Faukin and Neal''s teammates in the band, Hugo was more peaceful than ever. The Taylor family sent the Lancaster and his son to the gas station at the intersection of the town, and then the old Jack''women'' left first, and the little Jack drove at the''door'' of the Chase''s ranch not far away, waiting, preparing Send Hugo to Cheyenne. Hugo looked back at his father, who had become anxious because he hadn''t smoked for a few hours, and said, "I can live here tonight." "There is no room for you at home. It is too troublesome to clean temporarily." Adam Urn waved his hand angrily and refused, hoping that Hugo would leave soon. Hugo laughed blankly, "Then I will call you in advance before I come back next time." "Your band friends are waiting for you, why are so much nonsense, hurry up." Adam still didn''t want to look at Hugo, but just put his hands in his pockets, restraining his hands from shaking due to the onset of smoking. Speaking roughly. "Little Jack said, you''ve been coughing, remember to go to the hospital, and don''t smoke." Hugo was only halfway talking, and Adam glared viciously, as if to say: You are more long-winded I''m about to lose my temper, Hugo can only shook his head, "Then I''m leaving." Hugo didn''t say much anymore, and drove towards Little Jack''s car, but Adam''s hesitant voice suddenly came from behind him, "Lack of money?" Hugo stopped, and turned around to show his father a smile, "You should check the box office of my latest movie." Adam''s stunned expression made Hugo laugh." I am not short of money. Your son has earned the first ten million in his life. If you are short of money, you can tell me." Seeing Hugo''s triumphant expression, Adam pulled his face down and said impatiently, "It''s up to you to spend, you will come to me to borrow money in a short time. Go away, little Jack pays it back in the afternoon. Those who have to go to work, when will you be procrastinating." Hugo didn''t say much, waved to Adam, then turned around and got into little Jack''s car. Little Jack started the car, and Hugo saw from the rearview mirror that Adam was standing there, motionless, until Adam disappeared from sight and he did not move. He just stood there quietly and watched. Leave by yourself. At this moment, a smile appeared on Hugo''s mouth. He finally had a home. In the United States in the early nineties, he also found a place that could be called "home". Back to Cheyenne, Hugo bid farewell to Little Jack at the motel''s door, and then saw the band partners chatting in the parking lot. They were all around the car, laughing and laughing, seeing Hugo. When he came back, Pedro was the first to wave his hands excitedly. After Hugo walked in, Neil asked, "What about lunch, is it solved?" "Of course, it''s almost two o''clock." Hugo shrugged, "What about you, how about rodeo?" "Cut, there is no race in the morning. It won''t start until the afternoon. It''s really disappointing." Pedro yelled first, but the others ignored his complaints, and Fujin said directly, "Then get in the car. Okay, ready to go. From here to Denver, there are more than a hundred miles away." No one asked how Hugo went home, but Hugo could feel the kindness and friendliness from his teammates. They were still worried about themselves, but they were respectful and private without asking. Hugo smiled and took the initiative to say, "I had lunch with my father at noon. It was a pleasure. Maybe there will be surprises in this afternoon''s performance." Seeing Hugos heartfelt ease, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that this trip home is very worthwhile, and Pedro jumped with excitement, Go, let us go Departing from the "female" king city on the grassland" This joyous voice is obviously more relaxed than before It''s only two o''clock now. If all goes well and they can arrive in Denver before four o''clock, they can find a performance venue right away and start the performance. Therefore, the mood of the whole band has regained. After the boulder that had been pressing in my heart for more than a year was put down, the whole person became relaxed. The gorgeous melody in my mind bloomed proudly among the high seas and wide mountains and forests of Wyoming that day, and the gorgeous music was drifting in the wind, Hugo''s heart The surging emotions were quietly mixed into the beautiful melody, and then turned into a single song. "Look at the colorful colors of this world, see the mysterious east appearing in the field of vision, see the canyon destroyed by dark clouds, see the tuna shoal hollow out the sea, watch the nomadic Arabs lighting a bonfire, watch the oil field burned, watch the bite The bird with the olive branch soars. After the disaster, there is a chaotic splendor... This is not just a little experience today, but also a scene condensed in my mind along the way, sketching a magnificent scene of''waves'' in my thoughts, the desert outside of Las Vegas, yellow sand is all over the sky; Cheyenne enters the mountains between the city, with green trees; the culture of San Francisco is colorful... the magic of nature and the greatness of human beings change into thousands of scenes in an instant, hurriedly returning in my mind, In the end, it turned into that pale and weak vocabulary, hoping to be combined in the melody, bursting out a more perfect effect. Hugo involuntarily combined this short lyrics with the original song "A Beautiful Day (.day. Hugo has been composing the song "A Good Day" for a long, long time. The melody has basically been written, but the lyrics have never been able to create a match. Today''s lyrics and the melody have an indescribable resonance, Hugo Try to fit together, and then... succeeded "It used to be a beautiful day, dont miss it, a beautiful day, touch me, take me to that place, catch me, I know I still have hope. You dont need what you dont have, you dont understand you forever I will feel that what you dont have, you dont need it now, dont need it now, its a beautiful day" The melody and lyrics that gradually spread in the sound of wind, sunshine, mountains and running water are perfectly combined, and the turbulent emotions in the heart have evolved into music. However, Hugo realized that this song is not only about describing "a beautiful day", maybe the starting point is only about a beautiful day, but the lyrics he created just now have brought the whole song''s momentum to more than one level. It also makes the connotation of this song reach a new height. Hugo found that he unknowingly seemed to have made another breakthrough in music creation, but this is still a bit vague, because the artistic conception of the song "Good Day" is too magnificent and profound. At present, he has completed the creation of the chorus. But the lyrics of the main song still dont have enough thoughts Music creation is indeed a very magical thing. It is not only a manifestation of mood, but also a carrier of creators understanding of life, outlook on life and world outlook. This is similar to the thinking of rock bands, a truly outstanding one. Rock bands often have a soul, anti-war, catharsis, rebellion, anarchy, etc., and the same is true for music. Only music with a soul can be called art, otherwise it can only be entertainment. Hugo seems to have opened a new big''door'', and saw a ray of light from another world, but it was enough to make him amazed. Maybe he hasn''t been able to enter this world yet, but who will say about the future? Is it accurate? This is really a beautiful day. Chapter 393： Fuzzy chance ads_wz_txt; A comeback 393 blurred opportunities. The color of the scenery outside the car windows keeps flying, and the friction between the wheels and the road conveys a special rhythm, as if the world is quiet, road trips always have a kind of turbulent peace, even though it is driving on the road, With a sense of uncertainty and drift, but free from the noise of the city and the crowds, the quietness conveyed by the scenery of the journey creates contradictory tranquility, as if there is no noise in the world. A series of rapid phone ringing interrupted the silence in Mercedes-Benz. Pedro searched for the mobile phone in the locker and handed it to Hugo who was sitting by the window. Hugo looked at the phone. Because the car is running, Hugo is not sure whether the answer will sound clear, but he still picked up the phone, "Hello, this is Hugo." "Hugo, where are you now?" The voice in the phone was fairly clear, and it was Joseph''s call. "On the way to Denver." Hugo found that he was talking constantly with wind pouring into his mouth, which made him have to increase his voice, so he waved to Neil who was driving and motioned to slow down. "How is the performance of the past few days?" Without the interference of wind, Joseph''s voice became more stable, and it seemed that the signal was still good. "Not bad, this is just the beginning, we are all enjoying this journey." Hugo also spoke a lot more calmly, "What about you? The actor you mentioned last time, do you plan to sign with him?" Joseph has now begun to have actors voluntarily looking for the door to sign under his name. Of course, Joseph himself is also looking for qualified newcomers to sign. Last time he mentioned it to Hugo. The three-year-old was quite interested, so Hugo only asked this question today. "I will have a meeting with him in the afternoon and make another assessment. He also has a very good friend. The two hope to sign together. So in the afternoon I will also have a talk with his good friend and measure it. "Joseph is still more cautious in his words. He is currently in a shaky foundation, and the contracted actors cannot be''fucked'' too hastily. Therefore, he still needs to observe a few times when signing a package like this. "But I am still more optimistic. He, you know, the Harvard University student, for the sake of the dream of an actor, took the initiative to drop out of school and came to Hollywood to work hard, hard enough, and at the same time have a certain talent and talent, so... let''s talk about it in the afternoon." Although Joseph didn''t say much, just a few words, Hugo was interested. The students of Harvard University and friends came together. Perhaps there are countless examples of this, but among the future stars that Hugo knows There were candidates who met such keywords, so Hugo asked, "What''s your name?" Joseph didn''t think much about it, and he replied directly, "Matt Da''Meng'' (matt. dammn), his good friend is called... Uh, let me see, Ben Affleck (ben.)." What Hugo just guessed was these two people, but he didn''t expect it to be so. Matts most famous work is the "Bourne Shadow (the. series. He has always appeared in the circle as a diligent and conscientious image. Although he is not really popular, he is always on the front line. It has a place among actors, and is also a rare representative of good men in the industry. Ben is really terrible as an actor, but he has achieved incredible brilliance as a director. "Escape from Tehran ( won the Oscar for Best Picture. Of course, this is a good foundation for the famous Hollywood. In the early days of his debut, You relied on the "Mind Catcher (.ing to win the Oscar for Best Original Screenplay Award and became famous all over the world. Hugo stood in the position of a friend and believed that if Joseph could sign Matt and Ben, it would be of great help to Joseph''s career as an agent. These two actors will be big names in the future. But Hugo didnt know how to advise Joseph. After all, he hadnt met Matt, so even if he wanted to make a suggestion, he couldnt start. And Joseph obviously didnt intend to ask Hugo on this issue. He went on to say that. "I called you mainly because there is a script, and I want to ask if you are interested in reading it." "Script? Didn''t I say that I didn''t plan to take the script for the time being. My road tour has just begun. Why did you think of giving me the script?" Hugo''s interest in the script is obviously not that of Matt Da''Meng''. Yes, Hugo is now completely immersed in the band''s interest in performing. In the short term, it is true that he has not considered the plan to perform again in the short term. Joseph was also amused by Hugos words, This script is a project in preparation for Columbia Pictures, and their producer took the initiative to propose that if you play the leading actor, it would be a very good idea. You know, Columbia Pictures heard this suggestion and immediately nodded in agreement, so they gave me the script." It turned out to be Columbia Pictures. No wonder Joseph was moved. In the past six months, Hugo and Columbia Pictures have collaborated on two works, first "Yihai Xiongfeng" and then "Night Sleep in Seattle". Both of these works have made huge breakthroughs in both box office and word of mouth. , This is a huge victory for Columbia Pictures. This is also true for Joseph. Hugos past three works have all been successful, and two of them are from Columbia Pictures. He is also willing to believe in Columbia Pictures ability to select scripts. This is a kind of mutual trust, so Joseph took the initiative to call Hugo. He felt that the script was worth reading. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "Have you read the script?" "Of course I saw it. I think it''s still very feasible. This is adapted from Stephen King (full of expectations, isn''t it?" Joseph said quickly. Stephen King, a well-known best-selling author in the United States, his works are prolific and have sold more than 300 million copies worldwide. At the same time, in addition to William Shakespeare (. Shakespeare), the original work has been adapted as the author of the most film and television dramas. He Almost every novel of "The Shining (the., "The Redemption of Shawshank", "The Green Miracle (the., and "Magic" are the most famous ones that have been featured on the screen. Female''Carrie ( and other works. Therefore, Joseph''s trust is indeed justified. However, Joseph later said, But the screenwriter who adapted the script is a newcomer. Before that, he had only written the scripts of four horror films. The evaluations were average. There was no more trustworthy place at all, and I heard that Columbia Pictures still I deliberately let him take the position of director, which made me hesitate." For a work, the script is the foundation. Without an excellent script, even directors and actors who show off again are helpless, especially when adapting the script, how to condense the connotation of the work into the limited duration of the movie? Very difficult question. The script adaptation process of "Schindler''s List" took ten years, so Joseph''s worries are justified. "Joe, you shouldn''t be so picky, you still have to talk about the work in everything, remember? Everyone develops from nothing." Hugo couldn''t help laughing when he heard Joseph''s worry. In fact, Joseph is not floating, but after Hugo has succeeded in three works, the choice of the next work has made Joseph more cautious. Finally, Hugo''s career has improved. If there is an oversight It fell to the bottom again, and there was no hope for the future confrontation with Tracy. So, this made Joseph a little too cautious. Coupled with the tension of the recently expanded artists, the pressure on Joseph''s shoulders has become more apparent. Joseph sighed slightly, "Yes, I know, that''s why I took the script down to see if you are willing to''take time'' to take a look. You are an actor and I am an agent. I recommend it to you. The script you read, you make your own decision." In fact, this is the cooperation model between the agent and the artist. The agent takes the script and recommends it to the actors. If the agent feels that the work is worth accepting for any of the reasons such as excellent scripts, big directors, high pay, etc., then the agent will ask the actors It is highly recommended, but even if the agents recommendation is outstanding, the actor will still make the final decision, because the person who signs the contract must be the actor himself. In addition, in the current three works that Joseph and Hugo have collaborated on, the selection of the works is actually the result of the two peoples mutual consultation, especially the "Night Sleep in Seattle". Hugo''s firm confidence also proves his vision. . Therefore, Joseph is still willing to discuss with Hugo about his views on the new script. Hugo let out a long sigh of relief I may not have time to read the script recently, you know, I have been running''waves'' on the road, but you can find a chance to fax me the script, I''m traveling You can read it when you pass the time in the middle. "There is still a difference between reading scripts and acting works. Since Joseph recommended the scripts on his own initiative, please read them. There is no time limit anyway, and the initiative is still in Hugo''s own hands. "When you arrive in Denver, find a fax machine." Joseph also said neatly. Hugo said before that he needs to rest for a while after "Schindler''s list", so Joseph didn''t want to force Hugo, after all. The state of Hugo when he played the role of A''Meng'' is vivid. Now that Hugo is willing to read the script, it is already a big improvement, so Joseph has no further restrictions on when Hugo finishes reading the script. Hugo did not ask too much. After experiencing the ups and downs of "Schindler''s List", Hugo has gradually calmed down about the possibility of himself appearing in classic masterpieces, so He didn''t rush to ask what Joseph King''s book was. "Then I wish you all the best for your interview in the afternoon." Hugo said with a smile. supply. .. Chapter 394： Best in history ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 394 is the best in history. Hugo received Joseph''s script that night, but he didn''t read it at all. Neil helped to collect it next to the fax machine, then stapled it and put it in Hugo''s backpack. Glory to death from Denver to Albuquerque), then to Dallas (), and then to Oklahoma City (.), Hugo did not take the script from his backpack until he left Kansas City) Came out. Hugo didnt look at the scripts name directly, instead he turned to the middle page at random, and only looked at two or three lines, and he showed a surprised expression. Although the protagonists name in the story is really ordinary, Andy and Rui Germany, but the content of their dialogue reminded Hugo of an absolutely classic masterpiece, "The Redemption of Shawshank." Hugo then turned the script to the first page, it was a blank paper, and then turned to the first page. After that, he immediately saw the name he was looking forward to: "Shawshank''s Redemption", with two lines written below, adapted from Stephen King, authored by Frank Frat (frat) In an instant, the feeling that the golden year of the 1994 movie was about to come was overwhelming. 1994 was hailed as the year when the best films gathered in the history of film. The classics all over the world exploded. In the usual years, it is very rare to find three or four works called "classic". You can find at least a dozen excellent works that can be called "classics". Among these many classics, "Shawshank''s Redemption" is a very special one. "Shawshank''s Redemption" is about the banker Andy discovering that his wife had an affair. After being drunk, he planned to forcibly kill his wife and her lover, but he finally fell asleep because he drank too much alcohol. In the past, the next day, both his wife and lover were killed. To make matters worse, Andy did not remember if he did it by himself, so Andy was sentenced to life imprisonment, which means he will be in prison. Shawshank prison spent the rest of his life. But then Andy discovered that the real murderer was someone else, so he began the journey of self-salvation. At the beginning of the films release, the film was actually not favored by film critics. Many professional film critics criticized this work. They thought that the structure of the story was too simple, and the content was not deep enough, the commerce was not enough, and the literature and art were too simple. It''s not literary enough, it doesn''t seem to be inferior, and it''s been criticized. Although with the release of the movie, people began to gradually realize the charm of this film, and professional film critics successively stood up to rehabilitate "Shawshank''s Redemption", thinking that this is an excellent work. I originally thought that "Shawshank''s Redemption" would be submerged in many Hollywood movies, but who knew that when the end of the year, this work received a lot of calls, counterattack all the way, and it became the best film Oscar. In addition to the top five nominations, it also smashed a **** path in various important awards. It is a pity that due to the poor reputation of the early stage, the box office of the work was affected, and it was not able to further expand its influence. This also made "Shawshank''s "Redemption" was not well-known in 1994, when the best films gathered. Facing the "Forrest Gump" known as the epic of human sex, "Shawshank''s Redemption" is far worse. You must know that the box office of "Forrest Gump" broke through the 300 million mark in the US, but "Shawshank''s Redemption" The box office was only more than 20 million U.S. dollars. Such a huge gap made it impossible for "Shawshank''s Redemption" to break through the blockade of "Forrest Gump". In the end, "Forrest Gump" dominated the Oscars that year, and at the same time made Tom Hanks two consecutive titles, and all other masterpieces became spectators. Objectively speaking, the quality of "Shawshank''s Redemption" is very good, but it is on the same level as the "Forrest Gump", and Oscar is of the age''s nature, like "driving for Miss Daisy (., "Guess who is going to eat dinner (guess... and other films that were able to show''color'' at the Oscars that year are all marked by a distinct era. Obviously, "Forrest Gump" is more in line with the aesthetics of the Oscars that year, so it won Of course. But after the Oscars ended, many people began to complain about "Shawshank''s Redemption". They only realized the beauty of this work at this moment, so countless comments began to applaud "Shawshank''s Redemption" and thought of this movie. It should replace "Forrest Gump" to get the best picture Oscar. This late word-of-mouth storm made "Shawshank''s Redemption" climb all the way, and eventually became the video rental champion for the whole year of 1995, which also made up for the box office. The terrible defeat brought about by the huge defeat on the Shanghai Film Industry made a lot of money for Columbia Pictures. Therefore, when "Shawshank''s Redemption" was translated later, there was a translation called "Thirty-Five", which is a translation method for the occasion. If the "Shawshank''s Redemption" stopped here, it would at best be regarded as a strategic marketing success, but since 1995, "Shawshank''s Redemption" has gradually embarked on the "best in history" position. The Internet Movie Database (imdb) created in 1990 is the worlds largest movie database on the Internet. It includes all Kiefers movies and TV series after 1982. The imdbs data includes a lot of information about movies, actors and actresses. , Studios, content, reviews, etc., and this site also accepts ratings from a broad audience, becoming the largest platform for viewers to directly comment on movies. &db has a very strict score calculation method, and relying on the vast platform of the Internet, it has also become a platform for audiences all over the world, especially the American audience, to directly respond to the views of movies. It has entered the first tenth of the 21st century. After the second half of the year, imdb scores, theater scores, and media reviews have become one of the most important data to measure the reputation of a movie. &db''s two hundred and fifty best movies (.250) list after years of cumulative scoring and selection has become the most authoritative list in this database, and the most rated movies have reached 900,000 viewers. After scoring, it can be seen that this list is fair and''sex'' in the hearts of movie fans. Unlike "Citizen Kane (, which is highly tuned and vacant, and holds the highest position in the hearts of professional film critics, imdb''s two hundred and fifty best films are both refined and popular. There are commercial films and artistic films, which directly reflect the audience''s aesthetics. In this list, "Shawshank''s Redemption" achieved a high score of 9.2, overwhelming the audience and film critics unanimously regarded as the "godfather" of film history classics. It has held the champion of the list for more than ten years. This is really true. An incredible thing. Since imdb launched its 250 best film list, the three works "Shawshank''s Redemption", "The Godfather" and "The Godfather 2" have accounted for the top three in the list, and there has been no change in more than ten years. From this we can see the unshakable status of "Shawshank''s Redemption" in the hearts of the audience. This work relies on the record of as many as 900,000 points on imdb, and is hailed as the "best in film history" in the eyes of the audience. In fact, although "Shawshank''s Redemption" is regarded as a classic, it does not rank so high in the hearts of film critics. Many professional film critics do not see this work in the list, but as long as it is the audience or On the list of movie fans, this work will always be in the top ten, or even the top five. This is the real "redemption" of "Shawshank''s Redemption". From the beginning, it was not favored by film critics, and the box office was also disastrously; to the midterms of the recovery of word-of-mouth, so that it broke into the Oscar selection; and then to the next word-of-mouth counterattack. In the end, it surpassed the "Forrest Gump" and became a representative work of the 1994 classic that cannot be ignored. Its hard to imagine that such a work hailed as a classic by countless people only had a box office of 28 million US dollars when it was released. The investment cost is just surpassable. Therefore, "Shawshank''s Redemption" has also become a very special work in film history. Speaking of "Shawshank''s Redemption", one has to mention his screenwriter and director Frank De Labont. Franks position in Hollywood is very interesting. Just as Joseph worries, Frank didnt have any success before "Shawshanks Redemption." Suffered from bad reviews. However, the "Shawshank''s Redemption" was rehabilitated and became a classic. But Frank was not a prolific director. It was not until five years later that he adapted Stephen King''s work "The Green''Color'' Miracle" again. He won a great reputation and rewards. But after that, Frank''s work was lacklustre. In 2007, the "''mis'' fog (the. was even more **** criticized. It can be said that in Frank''s career, there are only "Shawshank''s redemption" and "green color miracle" worth mentioning, and there are only five works in his own resume. It stands to reason that Frank will soon disappear in Hollywood, where talents are endless, but who would have thought that the 2010 series "The Walking Dead''meat'' (.dead made him an executive producer. Franks name goes down in history, making him a magnificent and splendid note in the history of cable television, even more splendid than "Shawshanks Redemption" Therefore, Frank is very interesting, his works are rare, and his works are rare. Few, but it happens to occupy a very important position in film history. I have to say that "Shawshank''s Redemption" is a very special existence in the history of film from the work itself to its creators. If you ask Hugos opinion, he thinks "The Shawshank''s Redemption" is a masterpiece, and it can also be regarded as a classic, but whether it can surpass the "Forrest Gump", can it surpass the "Godfather", can it surpass "Citizen Kai Well, everyone has their own opinions, but Hugo personally thinks that the answer is no. The reason why "Shawshank''s Redemption" can be regarded as a masterpiece is because the theme of the movie can always touch people''s hearts, that is, hope, freedom and friendship. This makes the work exudes a deep light of human sexual and makes people fascinated by it. Personally, Hugo still likes the work "Shawshank''s Redemption". The desire for freedom and the analysis of human''sexuality'' in the story really left a deep impression on him. supply. .. Chapter 395： Performance intention ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 395 performance intention. Hugo''s first reaction when he saw the "Shawshank''s Redemption" script was: 1994 is coming, and the second reaction immediately after the enthusiasm is: Why does this script find himself? There are two main characters in the story "Shawshank''s Redemption", one black and one white. The actor Andy is played by Tim Robbins (.), while the supporting actor Red is played by the old man. Play bone Morgan Freeman (maan) provokes the heavy burden. Of course, because of the importance of **** in the story of the role of Reid, many people call it a double-protagonist movie. Tim can actually be regarded as a Tom Hanks type of actor. He looks loyal and sincere, and his acting skills are diligent and solid. There is no scandal or negative news in his''private'' life. The relationship with Susan Sarandon (susmn) is even more Hollywood. A legendary story. This type of actor is like Superman to the United States. Americans need such a righteous and upright actor to provoke the leader, but unfortunately, Tim meets Tom Hanks, and Hanks becomes a whole The most famous American hero, "Tom", has become the spokesperson of Hollywood for 20 years, but Tim''s career as an actor has been a little worse. The role of Andy in "Shawshank''s Redemption" also fits Tim''s image very well, being honest, gentle, forbearing, elegant, and restrained, so Tim does fit the image very well. Recall that Hugo himself, because "Schindler''s List" is still in post-production, and has not met with the public, the current screen image of Hugo is actually the same, and it has a natural fit with Andy. Hugos temperament is sunny and handsome, so its no wonder that Frank De Labont will take the initiative to appoint Hugo, hoping that he will play this role. In fact, in the preparation process of "Shawshank''s Redemption", although Columbia Pictures paid attention to this plan, it did not pay too much attention to it. Although the rate of adaptation of Stephen King''s works is very high, except for "The Shining", all Did not achieve great success, and the success of "The Shining" was attributed to the great Stanley Kubrick. Obviously, Frank De Labont was not Stanley. Therefore, Columbia Pictures only gave a budget of 25 million U.S. dollars. The prerequisite is that the role of Reid is the first choice for Morgan. Freeman has a large part of the budget for Morgan''s salary. Then, Frank was struggling with the choice of actor. This is the fundamental reason why Tim was able to stand out in the end. At present, Tim can only be regarded as a second-line to first-line actor in Hollywood. He starred in the "super player" last year. Won a series of actor nominations, proving his strength. However, compared to Tim, Hugos advantage is that he is younger and his acting skills are as great, but the box office is more appealing, but the salary has only just increased, and it will not be too high. Within control. It makes sense for Frank to be the first to fancy Hugo. The thoughts in his mind reacted at once, and Hugo then began to think: Do you want to act in this script? The best work in movie history, of course, this is Hugos first thought, just like the idea that popped up in his mind when he heard "Schindler''s List". This is a kind of movie "fan". Psychology, let yourself become a part of these classic masterpieces, it is a kind of surging emotions. Many industry practitioners entered the film because of this emotion. Later, the famous ghost director Quentin Tarantino (quemththn0) This is the case, relying on his crazy love of movies, he grew from a video rental shop clerk to a world-renowned top director, relying on this fanaticism for paying homage to classics. But soon, Hugo calmed down. After experiencing "Schindler''s List", after experiencing the previous "sugar-coated traps" and "Desperate End", Hugo knew very well that in the movie In the long history, there are countless excellent works, and he cannot appear in every classic masterpiece. In Hollywood, the actor''s performance depends on fate. You cannot lose yourself because "Shawshank''s Redemption" is an excellent work. In order to be measured, he should still be measured from an objective perspective, otherwise, he will never be able to mature in this position as an actor. First of all, Hugo knew that he was still not ready to appear in the work again. The exhaustion after "Schindler''s List" was still not relieved, and his whole thoughts were still immersed in A''mon'' Goss. In this role, otherwise he would not open it after so long after receiving the script, because deep in his heart he is still not ready to star in a new work, if he barely starred in "Shawshank''s Redemption" , Maybe he is not only incapable of playing this role, but he will ruin this classic masterpiece. Furthermore, actors should not only focus on the script and the work themselves, but also focus on the role of "color", whether they are competent for this role, and whether this role "color" can bring new ideas. The challenge, the resonance between himself and the role of the character, this is the core factor in the actor''s choice of script. So, what about the role of Andy? In fact, in the story of "Shawshanks Redemption", what really casts the classics is Andys desire for freedom and the indelible hope, but in Andys role itself, whether it is the depth of the role, The thickness, or the space left by the director to play the role, is very limited. Of course, its not that Andys role doesnt test acting. In fact, this roles role is very difficult. Andys introverted, refined, and upright look is out of place in the entire prison. From the moment he enters the prison, his psychological changes are very subtle, from a banker to a murderer, and from heaven to hell. , The whole prison greeted him with a dark hell. During this process, Andy''s heart has been suffering; then, Andy sought the opportunity and began to realize his self-worth in the prison gradually, playing the last of his dark life. A little light; but when Andy learned that it was not himself who killed his wife and her lover, but someone else, Andy''s inner struggle and pain were the greatest torment. Andys psychological changes are very delicate. He didnt perform it publicly. Most of the time, it was just subtle changes in the eyes, corners of the mouth, hand movements, and walking posture. This deep entanglement and contradiction in his heart made the actors in When trying to make Andy''s role three-dimensional, it was full of countless difficulties and challenges, and the performance space left by director Frank to the actors was very limited, which increased the difficulty several times. Relatively speaking, Rhetts character "color" is equally delicate, but the inner changes of the character "color" are relatively less complicated. Frank leaves more performance space for the actors, so behind the control of the rise and fall , Which makes it easier to see the actor''s performance skills in the role of Rhett. This is also the case in history. Morgan played Rhett and won the Oscar nomination for best actor-best actor instead of best supporting actor, it can be said to be the pinnacle of robbery; while Tim played Andy, but Did not get the Oscar nomination. In fact, Tims performance is very glamorous. He has a very accurate grasp of Andys changes in heart. At the same time, he shows his delicate and restrained acting skills, which is the finishing touch to the movie. More importantly, In the match with Morgan, Tim did not fall behind, and this made Shawshanks salvation. Therefore, Tim did not win the Oscar nomination, and is also known as a big unsuccessful Oscar case. This unsettled case was not until 2004, ten years later, when Tim was compensated with the film "Mystic River (. , The Golden Man who won the Oscar for best supporting actor in one breath. For Hugo, the role of Andy is still challenging. He is somewhat similar to the role of scenting the fragrance and knowing the female, but the inner changes are more intense and complicated, and the gap is greater. It is even more vivid, and Andy is the leading actor in the movie, so the expression space is naturally broader. However, compared to "Yihai Xiongfeng" or "Schindler''s List", Andy''s "color" is still lacking in explosive power, and not long ago Hugo starred in "Sleepless in Seattle". Although Andy''s character''color'' is darker and more complicated, his strength is still lacking. However, Hugo believes that if you give Andy more space for the character, it may not be too long. It may only be the details of a few shots, but it will take only a minute or two, but it will be able to make peace. Dees character color is more vividly and concretely outlined, leaving more performance space for the actors, and at the same time making Andy more three-dimensional, and most importantly, making the whole story smoother. Therefore, Hugo was a little moved by Andy''s role, but he was not too positive. Hugo felt that he should sit down with the director Frank to have a face-to-face talk, and the two sides would exchange their opinions before making a decision. After thinking about it, Hugo made a decision. This also made Hugo a sigh of relief. He did grow a lot in a year. If it was six months ago, that is, before the Golden Globe event, Hugo would definitely I cant wait to take over this script. After all, this is an invitation from Frank to Hugo. A classic work like "The Shawshanks Redemption" is naturally not to be missed; but now, he can look at it more maturely and calmly. These opportunities also signify that he is making continuous progress on the road to becoming a professional actor. Of course, if it can appear as the leading actor in "Shawshank''s Redemption", this is bound to be another huge improvement for Hugo, and Hugo also has a faint expectation for this. Therefore, Hugo immediately called Joseph and expressed his wishes. "You mean you want to have an interview with Frank." Joseph confirmed again. "Yes, I think it''s better to have a face-to-face''communication''." Hugo emphasized, "I will go to the east coast next. There is no problem with the big cities along the way. Please check with him and see. Chicago or New York, or somewhere else, let''s meet directly and talk about it in detail." "Okay, I will confirm the time and place with them, and wait for my news." Joseph did not say much, and simply agreed. To be renewed, the text is provided by I love Xiaowat. If you like this work, welcome to Chuangshi to support the author. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click Search Breaking Dawn and join us! .. Chapter 396： Rock and Roll ads_wz_txt; The home of rock and roll is back in the east 396. &) Located on the east bank of the Mississippi River, surrounded by vast cotton fields and forests, it is called Memphis because its hydrogeography resembles the ancient city of Memphis on the Nile River. This city is the largest city in Tennessee. It is only two and a half hours drive from Little Rock. After leaving Little Rock, Glory to his death followed Interstate 40 all the way east towards Memphis. This is a city that blends the elegance, conservativeness, pride of the South and the vastness, playfulness and enthusiasm of the West. It is this land where the ancient and the modern''cross'' each other''s brilliance gave birth to a breathtaking music culture. William, the father of the blues Christopher Handy (w.c.handy) and the king of rock "Elvis" Elvis Presley (.) are here to start their world-famous musical journey. William Christopher Handy composed a slow four-step jazz dance in Memphis. This country is rich in its vastness, agility, and blood and sweat. It is moisturized by the light cotton flowers, the tears of the black laborers who bend down, and the shouts. Bruce was born in the fertile soil. In Memphis, it is not only black musicians who stubbornly fill the streets and air with pride with blues music, their leader Martin Luther King (marthn. lunher.) is also proud to take back from the world what should belong to them. Land, rights, dignity and a wonderful breakfast. And Martin Luther King proudly soaked the entire Memphis with blood, leaving only Blues still playing, continuing the last hope of the black people. Perhaps it was the roads paved by these sufferings and melancholy that gave rise to the rock music that influenced the next half a century. Memphis has always been a city full of music culture. Memphis in the 1940s and 1950s brought together various music genres such as gospel, blues, rhythm and blues, and western swing. A young man named Sam Phillips (sam.) was very special. Like Bruce, he gave up his job as a radio dj and came to Memphis. After his own efforts, he founded Sun Records () in 1952. The sun is the symbol of Sams optimistic spirit and the motto of this record company. It is "we record any music anytime, anywhere". As a music producer, Sam takes every newcomer who comes to Sun Records very patiently and seriously. He gives artists maximum freedom. He said that in Sun Records, there are no style restrictions, and those who have not been formalized. Artists in music education can express their music as they wish, as long as they feel good. It is precisely because of this that the music style of Sun Records is very different from that of the mainstream record companies at that time. It appears vivid and full of vitality. This also makes Sun Records the most frequent place for young artists in Memphis at that time. Because there were serious species in society at that time. Family. Discrimination has prevented many black records from gaining widespread popularity. Sam believes that if you want to be commercially successful, you must find a "white man with a black voice and feeling." In July 1954, a white truck driver walked into a recording studio in Memphis, and a legend began. The song played by this young man who called himself Elvis Presley was not noticed by Sam at first, but suddenly he had a flash of inspiration and vaguely realized that an era was about to begin. So Sam recommended the song "It''s okay (that sung by Elvis to Memphis Radio, and it was a revolution in music, culture, and racial integration. The curtain on fate was thus opened. This is a new and wonderful encounter between blues and country music. The new tune is brisk, lively, and even with a wild wind, but the most important thing is that this song has spread all over the world like a messenger, and it is declared in Memphis. A new form of music was born, rock "Elvis Presley" Presley began his legendary life, and Sam Phillips was also known as the "Father of Rock and Roll", and Sam''s contribution to American music and world music was much more than that. Sun Records was founded as the "cradle of rock" in peoples hearts forever. During the sixteen years of running the company, Sam has released a total of 226 albums, leaving a fortune for the world. Estimated wealth of the''jing'' god. In 1986, Sam Phelps, as the first batch of "non-artist winners", was recognized as one of the highest honors in the American pop music industry: entering the American Rock and Roll Hall of Fame In 2003, on the second day of Sam''s death, the U.S. Senate passed an agreement to list 706 Union Avenue in Memphis, where the Sun Records Studio was located, as a U.S. Historic Site and awarded it a "National Historic Landmark Building". "The title in recognition of the popular culture created by this recording studio. This is Memphis, William Christopher Handy, Elvis Presley, Sun Records, a city that is alive because of music. In fact, blues and rock have been closely linked, they influence and interact with each other. Bruce was born in a hard time. It brings emotional release and relief to the struggling blacks. Bruce, who sang happiness and hope in pain and despair, was tortured by splitting his legs, but still swaying, expelled from the world, still biting the sky and holding the moon, stubbornly and stubbornly. Using guitar, harmonica, drums and bass to call friends, using feet, slaps, "chest" cavity, harmonica to touch the soul and tears of the earth will only make life "humiliated", but a smile makes life always proud. This is the power of music, it affects the present, reminds the past, and calmly faces the future. For everyone who is glorious to death, when you come to Memphis, you can feel the blood that is boiling to the point of explosion. This city represents not only music, not only rock, but also ordinary people. That kind of love for music. Music comes from the public and life, and every corner of Memphis can feel that special charm and style, even the air is filled with the smell of music. Beale Street (. street) is world-famous. Back then, the first blues band performed in the bars and clubs on this street. Perhaps this street is more famous than Memphis. Beale Street still maintains the Tangle Road, revealing a long history, and both sides of the street are full of music-themed bars. The door of the bar opens and closes suddenly, all kinds of music makes mistakes, the blues melancholy, the rocks madness... constitute the unique style of the small street. At the end of the street, there is a small square named after William Christopher Handy, the father of the blues. There are two dew stages at the same time, and small bands play every day. In the bright sunshine, passers-by in twos and threes, holding beer or coffee, drinking and listening on the bench, not far away, Handy in the statue, quietly watching all this, he is holding a saxophone, It seems that I want to add a song to the band in front of me. On the opposite side of the street, there is a DVD store much larger than the square, which houses various music products, among which the tape commemorating Elvis Presley always occupies the most conspicuous position. "So, do you want to stand on this stage?" Neil looked at the two''dew'' heavenly stages in front of him, and there was endless''excitement'' in his chest, which made him seem a little irrepressible when he spoke. My emotions are completely different from usual. Although the two''shower'' stage in front of you are not gorgeous, they are actually two simple wooden tables on the square, without too much decoration or gorgeous equipment, but the two stages are for real rock lovers. All of them have extraordinary meanings. To put it a bit exaggerated, this is one of the symbols of the birthplace of rock and roll; to be true, this is the place where countless classic tracks were born. This is a special existence for any band. Before Hugo had such strong feelings, he always felt that Memphis was thousands of miles away from him, but today, Hugo has a real sense of pilgrimage, this is the holy place deep in his heart. Its not because of adoring Elvis Presley or any other specific singer, or because rock was born here, but because of the peoples love for music, which promoted blues and gave birth to rock and roll. This A love makes Memphis unique, and also makes these two simple stages a holy place in the heart. "Of course" Hugo and Fujin said in unison. The two voices were not loud, and they only gave a low affirmative answer, but this simple sentence contained all the surging and''excitement in the hearts of the two. ''Affection. "You said, what would it feel like when we stood up?" Pedro''s expression was more direct, and he directly said excitedly, eager to stand up and have a try. Alfonso also jumped on the spot with a look of excitement, as if given him a chance to come on stage at this time, he would be willing to step onto the stage immediately to show off his skills. Its hard to imagine that a few months ago, he was an outstanding car salesman, and he has been hesitant to join the band; but now Alfonso has completely entered. I took the role of "color" and enjoyed every minute and every second when I was with the band. Glory to Death After arriving in Memphis today, I came to Beale Street to find a performance venue as soon as possible. For rock lovers, it is a holy place. Every year, there are countless music lovers who come to Beale Street every day. There are countless bands with the same idea till death But, are there any performance restrictions on these two stages? Do I need to apply, or is it possible to perform directly on stage as long as the stage is vacant? Is there a management association near here? Hugo and Bill have already been proficiently searching for managers around them. When they want to come, in a famous music city like Memphis, there must be a system for the management of street performances. But before they could find the manager, the idle stage at the far end suddenly became lively, and a band began to take the stage one after another, which made the pedestrians in the square naturally cast their sights on. Doesnt need any permission to perform here, just go on stage directly? To be renewed, the text is provided by I love Xiaowat. If you like this work, welcome to Chuangshi to support the author. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click Search Breaking Dawn and join us! .. Chapter 397： Radio commander ads_wz_txt; Commander of 397 Radio Station. It was a five-member band, and what caught the attention of the Glory To Death in an instant: They were also equipped with a keyboard player, which immediately made Alfonso "excited" and stood on the "Hugo Keyboard". Pedro next to him has a different perspective, "They are the same as us, I don''t know how their music is." In todays rock genres, bands equipped with keyboard players are collectively referred to as alternative rock. Simply put, it is different from mainstream music and indie music. The difference between indie rock and alternative rock lies in , The former emphasizes the scale of the issuance of the label, the latter emphasizes the scale of the audience. Therefore, it is actually a niche music that is not affected by the mainstream. The weakness of keyboard players in today''s popularity is evident. Alternative rock is generally considered to have originated from the fast-rolling band r. e.m band), has been carried forward in the Nirvana band. But as Nirvana bands become mainstream, their music is more called grunge rock, and alternative rock that is different from the mainstream has locked in a smaller range of bands. In the long history, the band has always been an alternative rock band. The most representative of the''sex'' are the radio commander (), the muse (muse) and the''jingling'' band (). The Muse has been waiting for the rise of the new metal rock''wave'' in 1997; the''Jing'' spirit band was established in 1985, but disbanded at the beginning of this year, ending their short but far-reaching music career. Existence has an indelible influence on Nirvana. Therefore, among the many alternative rock bands, the Radio Commander band, established in 1992 and famous in 1993, is the most representative alternative rock band in the first half of the 1990s. Of course, it will remain the same for the next two decades. It is the most representative of''sex''. On the Memphis stage, it was a huge surprise to be able to see an alternative rock band with a keyboard player, but Hugo would not be surprised, because 1993 was the year when countless rock stars shined. So he couldn''t wait to cast his gaze towards the next stage, and looked carefully. The thin man standing at the forefront of the stage with a guitar on his back, although he could not see his facial features due to the distance, his weakened shoulders, sharp short hair and sloppy beard reminded Hugo of a lead singer of a band, in order to confirm his own. Thought, Hugo turned his attention to the keyboard player and guitarist who was closer to him. It was Johnny Greenwood (''female''. Greenas.), the official radio commander of the band. In fact, when it was confirmed that it was the radio commander, Hugos first reaction was quite unexpected, because the radio commander, which is known as one of the greatest contemporary rock bands, is from Oxford, England, although Hugo doesnt remember very much. He knew exactly when the Radio Commanders first album was released this year, but he was pretty sure that the album was released in the UK. British rock bands are on a strong upward trend at this time, but most of their development trajectories are in the British Isles. Generally, they dont pay much attention to the American market on the other side of the Atlantic, but wait until they have achieved certain results in the motherland. Go to the United States for further development. So it was really unexpected to see the radio commander band at this time. "They are also the band on tour" Pedro''s voice rushed into Hugo''s ears, and then everyone looked up, and saw a huge poster on the front side of the stage that said "Popularity is dead." (.Is.dead) Tour, Radio Commander, July 24th, 20 o''clock, Tom Lee Park" and other trivial words, Pedro then eagerly stepped forward, "I''ll go and see. " "How about it, is it a band you''ve heard of?" Neal turned his head and looked at Hugo at the first reaction. The members of the band were amazed by the extensive and rich knowledge of Hugos music, as if he knew that Alfonsos music came from the Dream Theater band. Hugos mind is like a sea of ??music, unfathomable. , But after too many exclamations, they are not surprised. Instead, they regard Hugo as a museum, and they are used to asking Hugo''sexually'' about everything. Hugo''s knowledge about music and movies is indeed very rich. The knowledge accumulated in his ten years of rock and roll career is deeply imprinted in the depths of his soul. Even if he can''t remember the details, the general direction is still impressive. For the radio commander band, how could Hugo not understand? This alternative rock band can definitely be regarded as one of the most classic bands. Their album "Children. a released in 201 is still Hugo''s beloved. First, this is also the rock band that is hailed as the closest to the Beatles by the British media, showing their extensive influence. Hugo looked at the poster of the "Popular Is Dead" tour, and was still thinking about the details of why the radio commander appeared in the United States at this time. He didn''t remember the details so clearly, but he still answered, "Out The amazing strength of the''Lose'' band comes from Oxford, England. The music style is anxious, sensitive, and beautiful. The salvation in the heavy depression is incredible." Hugos affirmation made Fugin, Neil and Alfonso all look at the radio commander band who was preparing to perform again. Hugo is very real. If you like it, you like it. If you dont like it, you will never say anything. With such a high evaluation from Hugo, it can be seen that this band is very''colorful''. At this moment, Pedro went back and forth, "Wow, wow, this is a band that has made an album, the band of British EMI Records, they came to the United States for a tour this time. I heard that their singles have achieved good results, and they are about to do a warm-up performance for the concert of Tears of Fear." After Pedros reminder, Hugo finally remembered that the most famous song on the Radio Commanders first album is "creep". This song can even be called a divine comedy, "creep". "The translation of this word in everyone''s mind is also different, in short, it is a group that is incompatible with society. The song "Reptile" is one of the early representative songs of the radio commander. A fragile heart cannot bear the burden of feelings. All psychological defenses are destroyed amidst the roar of the guitar. The tight drums and heavy bass run through, clearly. The guitar chords echoed with the high-pitched and wild distorted colorful''crossing''. The whole song gave people no time to think, no chance to breathe. The missed''wave'' directly drowned the audience, and the last piano was even more affected. Called the finishing touch, the holy silver''color'' and the lingering resentment made tears''rippling'' in the eyes, but they could not fall. In fact, this song is far less artistic than the work of the radio commander after the later style matured. The over-simplified song design also allowed the band members to play the song in live performances, but the reason why this song is famous It is a divine comedy, because of the deeply rooted emotional catharsis of "reptiles" that made the radio commander famous in one fell swoop, and also restricted the band''s image in the hearts of the fans. Even many fans who dont know the radio commander mentioned this band. I only know one "reptile". In fact, the album at the peak of the radio commander should be the 1997 "ckputer", not the "crawler". However, when "Reptile" came out in 1993, it surprised the entire United States. This song did not receive enough attention in the United Kingdom. EMI did not give the radio commander enough support, but then the radio commander toured Europe. During the performance, the song "Reptile" achieved good results in the United States. After the negotiation and decision of the International Department of EMI Records, the radio commander came to the United States for a "pop is dead" tour, which became famous all over the world and became famous in one fell swoop. No wonder Hugo feels that the name of the tour "Pop is Dead" is very familiar. This name is not only a song in the third single of the radio commander, but also the name of their first tour in the United States. Pedro was still saying excitedly, "They came here to perform today, just to warm up the day after tomorrow''s tour, but also to feel the musical atmosphere of the streets of Memphis." However, he found that his remarks did not seem to make his teammates. Too excited, he quickly understood, "Hugo knows this band?" Alfonso nodded in reply, and Pedro immediately showed an expression of "I knew it". But he didn''t mind too much, and then he geared up and said, "Well, do you want to be on the stage and compete with them?" "Competition?" Alfonso didn''t wait to ask why, he was already flexing his hands and feet. "Of course, why don''t you guys want to?" Pedro didn''t wait for others to answer, so he walked onto the empty stage with his bass, began to patrol his territory, and then looked at it with equal eyes, "They are already The band that released the album and has keyboard players like us, dont you want to see the most direct and true reaction of the audience to our two bands?" Pedro''s powerful self-confidence can be clearly heard in Pedro''s voice. The simple words of UU Reading www.uuknshu.com also made the other members of the Glory To Death band burn vigorous fighting spirit. For any rock band, it is exciting to have a positive''sexual'' competition with its peers, especially for a band that is determined to open up a path of its own musical style like Glory to Death, it will have to run into another one. It is very difficult for bands with the same equipment to compete on the same field. During this period of time, they have been singing and singing all the way from glory to death, how much progress they have made and how many shortcomings they have. This requires not only the test of the audience, but also the comparison of peers. Therefore, it is not surprising that Pedro can''t wait. Alfonso carried his keyboard on his back and rushed up without saying a word, and then Neil and Fogin didn''t hesitate anymore. They didn''t find a manager and went directly on the stage. Hugo was the only one standing under the stage. He looked at the radio commander who had finished preparing for the performance not far away. His inner pride began to surge. In the golden age of rock and roll, he was about to become one of them, whether he was a hero or a hero. Bear, maybe it started in Memphis, maybe it started with the same show with the radio commander Provided for Hi. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chua to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ).. Chapter 398： Duel stage ads_wz_txt; Higashiyama makes a comeback 398 duel stage. The five members of the glory to the death got ready on the stage, and on the other stage, the performance of the radio commander had already begun. The five members of the radio commander are equipped with drums, bass, keyboard players, and two guitarists. They are almost exactly the same as Glory To Death. They are also lead singer Thomas York, who also serves as guitarist when the keyboard player has to play. The completely overlapping band configuration is the first encounter in the six months since the establishment of the glory to the death, which also makes the members of the glory to the death start to look forward to it. As soon as the radio commander came up, he played the song "Popular is Dead". This song is relatively short, only a little more than two minutes. The whole song has a strong experimental''sexual'' quality, erratic guitar chords, The vague lyrics of "Mi" Meng, the free and manic arrangement, are permeated with a distinctive personality. Among them, the most attractive is the performance of the lead singer Thomas, with a poignant voice and fickle breathing. The anger makes the whole song feel psychedelic and uneasy. Just a single song outlines the distinctive style of the radio commander that is completely different from the mainstream. At this time, the crowd in Guangdechang is still quite lively. There are about two hundred people who can be caught in sight, and there are also people who sit calmly at the door of a nearby coffee house or on the benches of Guangdechang. There were nearly a hundred people, and they were obviously very accustomed to the performances on the''Lutian'' stage. One after another, some people stood in front of the radio commander''s stage and watched, but the number of audiences was not very large. First, the commander of the radio station is a rookie band, and second, their music style is not the style of Nirvana band that everyone is familiar with, so it is not likely that the audience will come over quickly. But the magic of Memphis is that it is a place with infinite tolerance for music style, otherwise rock would not have been born here, so even if the audience is not used to the style of the radio commander, there are still many people. He turned his attention away. After that, the radio commander began to play the second song. Just hearing the intro, Hugo knew that the "reptile" was coming. The sound of the guitar strings and the electronic keyboard sound mixed in the heavy drums sounded plain and unremarkable, and Thomas opening seemed very vague, the kind of disturbed and drifting between the musical notes, silent. The earth penetrated into the melody, but accompanied by the roar of two powerful guitars, the melancholy and pain that had accumulated unconsciously was released in an instant. "But I''m just a reptile, I''m just a weirdo, my God, what am I doing here? I''m not fit here." It was just a momentary release, but it made people''s eyes burst into infinite light involuntarily. Pedro, Fokkin and others stopped their movements, quietly admiring Toms''s like a stroke of heaven. Magic performance, truly excellent music is the same for anyone, no jealousy, no hatred, no complaints, just pure appreciation, and then I want to give my opponents applause and respect, and the surging "excitement" and resonance in my heart So real and similar. More than just a glorious band member, the audience on the wide field was also shocked. The audience standing in front of the stage was frozen in place, and the bustling crowd around them gradually quieted down. , And then slowly and slowly approached the stage, their steps were so light, lest a little noise would interrupt Thomas''s natural performance on the stage. Standing on the stage, Thomas was engrossed in holding his microphone. He didnt have time to pay attention to the changes around him. All his''essence'' was injected into the music, and his inner emotions became in the music notes. Come alive, as if dancing arbitrarily in the sun. Hugo has heard at least forty versions of the cover of the song "Reptile", but in Hugo''s view, all the covers cannot surpass Thomas'' original song, the kind of vibrato from the depths of the soul and the inability to erase reality. The nightmare, sadly and slowly drifting away in his voice, even Vincent Van Gogh''s "Starry Sky" cannot be compared with it, the true emotions in the lonely and desolate atmosphere are slowly radiating in the music. , When the peak tune of the chorus came, the powerless and silent roar that pierced the pain in the heart had an explosive power that paused the whole world. Listen, "She ran out again, ran, ran, ran, ran..." Thomas''s voice slowly bloomed in the melody, blooming with coquettish and perfect black''Dahlia'' flowers. The harmony and contradiction between love and hate, frozen into ice in an instant, and then carved into gorgeous ice sculptures, is so beautiful that it makes people dizzy and suffocating. Regarding the almost perfect performance of the radio commander, Hugo was speechless except for a few words of exclamation "Rely". Therefore, the language has lost its color and color, and he could not find an accurate one. Emotions describe his mood. At this time, he has an urge to pick up his guitar, and then vent the hot to boiling emotions in his heart through music. The only thing that can resonate with music is music. There are other teammates who have the same idea as Hugo. The power of the radio commander did not impress them. On the contrary, they were "excited" to show their more fierce fighting spirit. They wanted to learn from the radio commander, not to defeat each other. , I just want to use my own music to''communicate'' with each other. This is the magic of music. The audience in the Guangdichang was silently shocked by the performance of the radio commander. After the entire song was sung, after about five seconds, after the first applause, the scattered applause quickly gathered. Then it forms a gorgeous movement. Liam Pinkman, Eli Kasvi and Samora Kasvi, who were standing on the broad field at this time, also slapped their hands with a face of excitement, that kind of heart. The shock is the same for everyone, no one can be exceptional. But at this moment, another stage on the Guangdichang also sounded the melody, just the simplest guitar string sound, accompanied by the drums slowly releasing energy, a mellow voice with a touch of magnetic''sexuality'' humming softly "I am so happy, because today, I have found my friends, and they are in my head." These are two completely different styles from the radio commander. If the "reptile" by the radio commander just now carries the poignant beauty of psychedelic irritability, then the music on this stage has a decadent and depressing fascination. , But the two styles have one thing in common, that is, the trembling that enters the depths of the soul, which makes people almost unable to control their own tremors. Many spectators in the Guangdi Field began to turn their heads to look at another stage. The two stages are separated by about 30 yards. In fact, this distance makes the two stages not affect each other even if they perform at the same time. When the other stage began to perform, the radio commander unexpectedly stopped. Instead of starting the performance again, he looked at the band intently. Liam was the first to run towards another stage. He came for glory to death. Even if the radio commanders performance is''exquisite'', it cannot replace the supreme position of glory to death in his heart. Then Eli and Samora also ran over. Some audiences who were sitting in front of the stage also came over. In an instant, about 30 people gathered in front of the stage, which seemed very lively. "I''m so ugly, but it''s okay, because you are too, we break the mirror together." Hugo''s voice was a little lazy, and there was always a ridiculous and ridiculous smile on the corners of his mouth, as if he was laughing at the world, as if it was I laughed at myself, "Every day I only look forward to Sunday morning, so I am not afraid, lighting my candle, in a state of dizziness, because I have found the main god." The emotions released in the song are so cryptic and profound, people seem to have no way to understand the true meaning of the song for the first time, but the depths of the soul have been silently affected. This is not the same as the "reptile" brought The effect is exactly the same. Just as everyone was wondering how the band would perform next, and what the trend of the song would be, suddenly the drum beat increased, and then all the energy was released like a shock wave. The feeling of "Ye Ye Ye Ye Ye Ye Yee" is like a tower of ten thousand feet suddenly appeared on the flat ground. The huge energy released suddenly caught everyone by surprise. Before I realized it, the whole person was shocked. The ground was dumbfounded, and the whole thought fell into a mess, and there was no way to make any effective response. The wanton sway full of tyrannical and destructive aura tore Hugo''s mellow voice to tears, and at the same time torn the negative emotions in the song to pieces. Almost all audiences have similar feelings Hugos singing sounded like a giants palm, squeezing their throats suddenly, causing their brains to fall into a hypoxic state in an instant, their cheeks flushed red, but strangely, the heart gushed out. His blood is like a volcanic eruption, releasing all the energy, and in the chest cavity it is like a wild wolf who has been hungry for a few days is roaring frantically. This extreme emotion makes people crash instantly and can only be passive. The earth was ravaged by inner emotions, and my mind was a mess. But just when I thought that the world was going to fall into darkness and that suffocation would make everything blood red, the palm of my hand pinched on my neck suddenly loosened, and the fresh air surged into the chest cavity like a flood. The beauty of life bloomed all over the world in an instant, and the hustle and bustle of tinnitus made everything around him meaningless. Its hard to imagine that the impact of music is so violent; its even harder to imagine that they were caught in this predicament because of the song "Reptiles" by the radio commander a minute ago; but a minute later they died of glory. The song "Li ( by "Li ( is in a similar predicament, and what is puzzling is that the styles of these two songs can be said to be different, but the smiles they bring are so similar. . Perhaps, this is the power of music, which makes people drunk and dreamy, and also makes people fascinated, and even makes moths fly into the fire. supply. .. Chapter 399： Hearty ads_wz_txt; Dongshan''s comeback 399 is hearty. "I''m so lonely, but it''s okay. I shaved my head. I''m not sad. Maybe I will condemn all hearsayers, but I''m not sure. I''m so excited, I can''t wait to meet you, but I don''t care, I''m so Hungry. Thirsty, but its okay. My will is good." The performance of the glory to death song was only halfway through. When the song progressed to the second part, the mood of the whole song suddenly became clear. Although the lyrics are still very cryptic, they are hidden behind the simple melody and walking on the rope. The crisis of collapse that could erupt at any time, but instantly grasped the heart tightly, causing the muscles of the whole body to be tight immediately, standing in front of the cliff with clenched teeth shivering. That kind of unnecessary inferiority and fearless self-deprecation was completely released in Hugos voice, with unparalleled impact, the combination of keyboard, guitar and bass was pushed to the extreme by the rhythm of the drum set, and the melody seemed to contain The shocking energy that was enough to tear the sky and rush out of the universe was vented vividly in this small Guangdechang, which caused all the people standing on the Guangde to fall into a state of sluggishness, and they could only enjoy themselves on the stage stupidly. Singing Hugo. Then, the impact came oncoming, and the feeling of "Ye Ye Yee" was like an atomic bomb exploding in slow motion in front of me. The bright''waves'' of air impacted my cheeks, making all my muscles fleshy. ''Everyone started to tremble constantly, even if they wanted to clenched their teeth, even if they wanted to clenched their fists, even if they wanted to stand firm, but in front of the huge energy of music, it was all in vain. That kind of trembling from the depths of the soul made everything Efforts seem so ridiculous, only to tremble with the music, no one can be an exception. "I like it, I haven''t broken down yet I miss you, I haven''t broken down yet I love you, I haven''t broken down yet I killed you, I haven''t broken down yet" The sound of the heart thumping and beating has no meaning at this time. The drum beats replaced the position of the heart and became the pacemaker for everyone''s life. Every audience on the scene entered the glory to death time and became that magnificent. The most insignificant member of the melody is like dust that is constantly flying under the sun. It can only be rhythmic in the flow of air, and then form a huge air current, like a tornado, destroying everything around it. Devastated. Simple guitar strings, strong drum beats, solid bass connections, explosive and emotional live singing, ignite the darkness in the heart of every audience, ignite the''excitement'' in the depths of their minds, and have a deep chest The enthusiasm of the place is ignited and then completely released. There is no choice but to scream to the music. Liam and Eli were truly shocked at this time. They followed the glory to death all the way to Memphis. They have heard the song "Li ( countless times, but the shock has never been as strong as it is today. The kind of trembling that people can''t control without holding their breath makes them like a reptile, crying with tears, but they all know that this is not a performance of a reptile, but a catharsis from the soul. Samora was even more shocked. Only today did he really see what an outbreak is. After the radio commander performed the fragile "reptile" that made people feel swallowed by darkness, the glory to death actually lies in "lithium." This song released such a powerful explosive force, which raised the quality of the entire live performance to a notch. Both bands gave top-notch classic performances, and the joy of the soul made the world very beautiful. Samora likes the radio commander, even if he just listens to a song, he also likes this''sexual'' and perfect live band; but he prefers glory to death, and can even be said to be admiration, admiration, and longing. Because he has seen the band grow up all the way, their live performance today can easily kill any of their previous live performances. Whether it is emotional release or melody control, they have reached a brand new peak. This kind of on-site performance, This ability to make rapid progress made Zamora amazed. Samora was suddenly very curious, if given enough time to Glory to death, whether they will reach an unprecedented height on the road of music, such as the Beatles, such as Michael Jackson. Even if just thinking about it in his mind, Samora couldnt control her tears, and started crying like the little girl he despised, but Samora didnt intend to wipe her tears. On the contrary, he still With Hugo''s voice that had begun to become hoarse, roared, "I haven''t collapsed yet" The so-called audio-visual feast is probably the case. First, I watched the desperate heartbreaking performance of the radio commander, and then listened to the vent of glory to death and violent enough to destroy everything. The ups and downs of emotions made every audience in the broad field lose their voice, even if they I want to shout, but I have powerlessness, but there is no way to express my inner roar. In the end, I can only express my admiration with a frenzy of applause. "Hullah..." When the gloriously deadly performance ended, the applause of the audience gathered in an instant, and the emotions that had been suppressed for four minutes and seventeen seconds were released heartily at this moment, the kind of overwhelming applause With emotional venting, the entire Guangdichang was flooded like a tsunami. This is a memorable day for Memphis and Beale Street. The radio commander and the glorious street showdown will surely become the most special moment of this special year in 1993. It is hard to imagine that there were only more than two hundred people who experienced this historical moment of sex, but the shock of more than two hundred people began to spread around with thunderous applause, and the bones of the city of Memphis flowed. The blood of music began to surge. With Beale Street as the center, people began to crowd towards Guangdichang one after another, only because the call of music from here penetrated their souls. When Hugo finished his performance, he could feel the comfort of his body. Not only did his understanding of the song and reading of the performance have improved, it was definitely a big deal for him to stand in the position of the lead singer. Progress; and the running-in of the entire band has reached a perfect state for the first time just now. Looking back at my teammates, without exception, everyone has a smile of enjoyment on their faces. This is a perfect show. The five members of the glory to death turned their heads and looked to the left at the same time, and the five members of the radio commander band 30 yards away also looked over. The eyes of both sides''crossed'' in the air. This is a very subtle way. On the one hand, both sides admire each others performances, which is a deep admiration; on the one hand, both sides can feel the tight competition, and each other has played a very high level, this kind of wonderful Competitive psychology makes the inner emotions start to surge. Obviously 30 yards later, Hugo could only see an outline of Thomass face, but he felt that Thomas was smiling at him clearly, then lifted his chin, as if saying, "The first round It''s over, how about the second round?" The two bands with almost the same configuration are both alternative rock styles, but the music performed by the two sides is completely different, and the mutual sympathy between the two sides broke out in the same place, as if they met a confidant, but also met a competitor. The emotions are so exciting. More importantly, both parties can give full play to their own strengths and show off everything the band has heartily. It is not for a point of high or low, but for competition. As for how the audience judges victory or defeat, this is not important. Therefore, Hugo also ignored this distance, lifted his chin slightly, and curled his lips, as if saying, "Why not?" Sure enough, I saw Thomas turning around and saying something to his bandmates, and then the radio commander started performing again. On July 22, 1993, William Christopher Handy on Billy Street had a showdown that was talked about ten years later. The radio commander and the glory to death, both of them were at the time. The unnamed band chose Memphis, the birthplace of rock and roll, for street performances, and both of them gave performances beyond their own standards to delight the audience, and at the same time opened the two bands to achieve a classic long musical career. There are more and more people on the Guangdechang. People passing by pass by one after another, and one after another feels that the people who come to enjoy the long-lost music feast on the Guangdechang are crowded with this small Guangdechang. , In a trance, reminds people again of the Beale Street Rock Music Festival (.) held here in early May every year. The glory of rock and roll is once again blooming in the city of Memphis. One hundred people, two hundred people...500 people...800 people, more than 800 spectators blocked the entire Guangdichang, making people suspect that it is difficult for even an ant to squeeze in again, but Even so, there are still many faithful rock''fans'' from all directions in Memphis city, and the whole Beale Street is crowded, and the traffic around the city is completely paralyzed. People have forgotten Since Sam Phillips disbanded Sun Records in 1969, how long has the city of Memphis not been so "aggressive" purely because of rock and roll. And today, that pure touch echoes again over Memphis. Only this time, not because the Nirvana band came to Memphis for a concert, but because two fledgling bands stood on the Guangdichang stage for a duel. Their purest love for music, they burst into a duel with each other. The fire "flowers" that came out made the entire Beale Street rejuvenated with the supreme glory of thirty years ago. This afternoon, along with the reports written by reporters, it began to spread gradually in major cities in the United States. The radio commander came to the United States from the other side of the Atlantic and started a tour to promote the single "Reptile"; Glory to Death starts from San Francisco, sings and sings all the way, and conducts a street road tour across the United States. This kind of story is too legendary and inspirational, and it shines with a different kind of light in the reporter''s writing. But for the two bands, Radio Commander and Glory To Death, the heartfelt and heartfelt singing is the biggest gain. A distance of 30 yards, the sights of the two bands''cross'' in the air, and the corners of their mouths The smile and the eyes are unwilling to admit defeat, and after the collision, there will be a "exciting" fire "flower" supply. .. Chapter 400： Music broker ads_wz_txt; There is a comeback with 400 music brokers. The performance was over, and the five members of the Glory To Death band were exhausted. In fact, the performance time today was only one hour, which was more than half an hour shorter than usual. However, the level of performance investment was completely different, which is also Glory. The tacit understanding of the most perfect performance since the establishment of the To Die Band, the five people devoted all their''essence'' to the performance, and each musical note contained their full concentration, which bloomed the most beautiful melody. Although the "Jing" is so exhausted that it is very difficult to even lift a finger, the satisfaction of the "Jing" is unprecedented. This showdown is a brand new experience for everyone, for the audience, and even more so for the band. However, after the performance was over, the radio commander left the scene under the protection of his agent, and Glory to death could only play up his spirit and drag his tired body to pack his own instruments. The radio commander is now a band that has released an album, and EMI is willing to bring them to the United States for a tour, which shows that they have paid enough attention to them. Today, the radio commander came to Beale Street Square to perform. Originally, he was only trying to promote the tour, but he unexpectedly met with glory to death. Although the two sides did not talk directly from the beginning to the end, but this air showdown was achieved. With unexpected effects, this made EMI Records really happy. So, when EMI left with the radio commander band, they also sent a staff member to ask if Glory To Death needed help, but Neil politely refused. Seeing the audience gradually leave the square, the crowded square just now returned to the quietness of the first time. In fact, the square is still crowded at this time, and the sound of passing pedestrians is mixed with all kinds of music on Beale Street. It was very noisy, but with the explosive''sexual'' noisy response just now, it formed a strong contrast, which also made the square seem a little too quiet, making people feel lonely. Savoring the happiness and beauty of the applause just now, Neil couldn''t help but sigh, "They are really an excellent band." "We are also an excellent band" Pedro said confidently, and this made several others laugh, but Fujin considered it seriously, and then nodded affirmatively, "Today you It did well." This must make Pedro immediately proud. However, after careful consideration, I found that there is something in Fujins words, which is obviously implying that the reason why the band is usually not good is because Pedros legs is behind. Today, after Pedros performance reaches the standard, the band is different. Up. Hugo and Neil reacted at once. Seeing the calm face of Fujin and Pedro who hadn''t reacted at all, both of them snickered. Pedro looked at Hugo and Neil sitting on the ground. He didnt know why. He thought they were affirming their performance, so he lifted his chin proudly. This made Hugo and Neil suffocate with internal injuries. Lie directly on the ground. As for Fujin, who was the culprit, still standing beside him calmly, as if everything had happened. "Hey, young people, the performance was really good today." A lazy and hoarse voice came from the bottom of the stage, which was particularly abrupt in the relatively quiet square. The five glorious friends all turned their heads and looked at the source of the sound. Below the stage sat a middle-aged man wearing a short-sleeved shirt. He was holding a cup of coffee in his left hand and a cigarette in his right hand. Leaning on the back of the chair leisurely, the hair has not been taken care of, it is a little messy, the shirt is also a little wrinkled, although it does not look decadent, but it is not neat enough, the overall image looks like work is not smooth Insurance salesperson, but since he can have a leisurely coffee drink, it means that he has at least achieved success before, but the situation is not good. Facing the sight of the five young people, he did not panic, but showed enough calmness. He sat upright with the coffee in his hand, and then leaned forward slightly, "I just watched your performance, and with you The loyal fans of the song chatted and thought that you are a band with great potential. After saying this, the middle-aged man pointed to the three Liam who were sitting not far away, but he was only Looking back, I saw five young people with indifferent expressions. As if he had only come to his senses at this moment, he stood up and said, "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I haven''t been engaged in this job for too long. Obviously some It''s rusty." The middle-aged man took out the crumpled business card from his pocket, walked to the front of the stage, and handed them to Hugo and the others, but only four cards were divided, and he found that there was no more in his hand, and the Fu standing behind was left. Jin didn''t get the business card alone, and the middle-aged man smiled awkwardly at Fu Jin, "I haven''t used it for a while, obviously I haven''t noticed that the pocket is empty, sorry." Fu Jin slightly raised his right hand and gestured. It''s ok. "Hello, Im the music manager Henry Bloom (he)." Henry tugged at his wrinkled shirt, trying to make himself look decent, but he didnt get too entangled in this detail. Obviously The dress code didnt mind too much. Your performance this afternoon is really impressive. Its been a long time since Beale Street has such a lively scene. Recalling the raging crowd just now makes people excited. Im excited. I thought you were just a brand new band that just came out to''dang'', but after I checked it carefully, I found out that this was not the case." Henry was eloquent there, but Hugo carefully read the business card in his hand. It was indeed written "Agent: Henry Bloom". To Hugo''s surprise, this business card was actually a familiar design. It is the unified business card design of the International Innovation Company. Sure enough, you can see the red''color'' logo in the upper left corner of the business card. Henry and Joseph are agents of the same company, but he did not recognize Hugo. Although Hugo does not consider himself a superstar, he is an agent of the same agency. Recently, "Sleepless in Seattle" is in theaters. , Henry doesn''t know himself. This is too unusual. Is Henry a liar? Henry naturally didnt know Hugos inner guesses, he was still focused on talking to Alfonso and Pedro. Neither Neil nor Fogin was the type of chat that was willing to respond proactively. "You come here this way. But many miracles have been created. It is not easy to start from Los Angeles and come to Memphis all the way to Memphis by relying on my own strength. It is not easy to attract so much attention." Although Henry did not elaborate, his inner admiration was clearly expressed through his eyes and tone. The Glory to Death band did the show this afternoon. The newcomer band, the radio commander, can be regarded as a topical character recently. A "reptile" has caused a lot of response among the audience. EMI Records and their agency in the United States The brokerage companies are doing their best to support this band, and glory to death in the front of the radio commander''s confrontation, but did not lose the wind, and at the same time showed a novel, unique, and''sexual'' performance style, this This refreshing style became a hot topic in an instant. Memphis has always been a city that has infinite tolerance for new music. Whether it is the radio commander or the glory to death, they may not be so smoothly loved by the audience in other cities, but it is different in Memphis. The performance is not over yet, many audiences are asking about the band Glory To Death, and Liam, Eli, and Samora are three loyal fans who have followed all the way, and they have met through the relationship Loyal music lovers are beginning to spread stories about glory to death among the audience, which is amazing. Beginning in San Francisco, they performed all the way to Memphis. They experienced the dilemma of only one audience, and also experienced occasions where the audience did not buy it, but they persisted and proved their strength in Beale Street in Memphis. The head-on confrontation with the radio commander resonated with countless audiences. This musical dream path is so bumpy, but every step is so firm. "You are actually willing to train yourself through street performances in various cities, accumulate enough experience in countless performances, and increase your strength. This is really rare. This is a great way for the current rock band touring mode. Shock." Henry said in awe, but he always spoke with some seriousness, as if he was joking. With his slightly sloppy dress, it was really not very convincing. "When I listened to those''fans'' who were telling this story, I still couldn''t believe it, but if you think about your performance just now, it won''t work if you don''t believe it. I think if you look back to other cities to find what you left behind Footprints, that would definitely be a very miraculous thing." Henry tried his best to show his enthusiasm, but he was lazy and seriously lacking in persuasiveness, and when he first saw the glory to death, It was also leisurely drinking coffee, smoking cigarettes, and lacking any positivity, so he didn''t want to say anything to other people. Even Pedro squinted his eyes and looked up and down Henry. "So what are you looking for with us?" As the captain, Neal still asked first. Although Henry mentioned obvious words like "you have great potential" just now in the beginning, but now Henry doesn''t look like a serious agent, so Neil asked again cautiously. "I am an agent, a professional music agent." Henry briefly introduced, "I want to see if you are willing to become real record singers. As long as you are willing to sign with me, I can find a record company for you. I will release an album for you so that you can stand on the real stage." Henrys words are very straightforward, but they are not very convincing. Although they have not seen a music agent, Henry really does not look like a professional, and there is Hugo in their band, so four The members immediately turned their attention to Hugo. Hugo also knew that this time should be when he stood up. He looked down at his business card, and then said, "I''m sorry, we are not interested for the time being." To be renewed, the text is provided by I love Xiaowat. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click Search Breaking Dawn and join us! .. Chapter 401： Slow down ads_wz_txt; Restart 401 and slow down. Hugo''s refusal surprised Henry, but he was still not in a hurry. It seemed that his personality was so lazy, but he looked up and down Hugo in wonder, just when they thought Henry recognized Hugo. At the time, Henry gave them another surprise, "You dont want to believe me? Im a real music agent, not a liar. I used to be Mariah Careys agent. She was brought out by me. . Mariah Carey released her first official album in 1990. In just two years, she became the most shining new star in the music industry. Her rise is full of legendary colors. Peoples musical talent has been praised by the media as the greatest voice, and has become the hottest female singer in the pop music field. She and Whitney Houston also set off the female singers pursuit of high notes in the 1990s. The''trend'' of wide-range and difficult singing skills has become a generation''s queen. After Henry finished speaking, looking at the obvious disbelief on Pedros face, he was still not in a hurry. Instead, he laughed bitterly to himself, "If someone says to me like this, I dont believe it either. It seems Im doing it. It''s a coincidence." Then he whispered something like "It''s been too long to sign a newcomer...unfamiliar..." and so on, then raised his head and looked at the young people in front of him again, hesitating left and right. After a while, he finally stopped his eyes on Hugo, "Young man, believe me, I have no need to lie. If you are still interested in releasing an album, you can call me." Then Henry took a leisurely pace, turned away neatly, and did not forget to wave his hands to the three people sitting not far away, the Caswell brothers and Liam. It didn''t look like he was rejected at all. It looked like he had received good news to spread home. Looking at Henry''s cozy back view of the idle clouds and wild cranes, the five glorious people looked at each other. If Henry is a liar, this liar is different. Hugo retracted his gaze, and then explained to his teammates, "He and Joe belong to the same agency, but they don''t know me. It''s so strange." Everyone in the glory to death knew Joseph. After the rain In response to this reminder, they also noticed that Henrys business card was indeed an international innovation company, so it would be excusable that Hugo would refuse to come. Actually, I want to say that if you can find a suitable broker, Of course it couldnt be better, but a good agent is too important to the band." This is Hugo''s personal experience. Looking at the cooperation between Lang Meyer and Hugo before, the agent''s excellence is actually divided into two parts, one is the business ability and the other is getting along with the artists. Lang''s professional ability is very colorful, but his notion of the supremacy of interests is clearly incompatible with Hugo. Not only do the agents need to be good, but the harmonious cooperation with the artists is also crucial, otherwise the cooperative relationship between the two parties will only be messed up. For any artist, the agency contract is generally divided into two forms, one is like Hugo and Joseph, the artist signs a contract with a brokerage company, and the brokerage company has full authority to contact the business; the other is the artist and film company, record The company signs a contract and becomes an artist under the company. In general, the artist can only perform in the company''s works, and all the recording business can only be undertaken by the company. If you want to cooperate with other company artists, you must get the company''s consent , Otherwise it cannot be done. At present, most of the actors brokerage contracts are the former. This is also a system formed after the film industry has matured. After film companies have been restrained by antitrust laws, they gradually no longer have their own door of the artist department. But singers are more special. At present, both forms of singers agency contracts exist. Generally speaking, big-name singers will choose the former because the freedom of peripheral activities such as concerts and promotional schedules will be greater, and Singers will also win more space for their own style positioning; relatively speaking, newcomer singers choose the latter more, because the record company will have its own training system for singers to carry out a full range of packaging and positioning, albums The positioning and production are basically determined by the record company, and the singer''s style will be restricted to a large extent. Of course, there are no absolutes. There are also big-name singers who bind contracts with record companies, and there are many cases where music agents are willing to sign new people; and record companies are also divided into large record companies and independent labels, and the management style and positioning of each company They are all different, and the situation is naturally different. When the momentum of "Yihai Xiongfeng" rose at the beginning of the year, there was actually a record company that wanted to sign Hugo''s record contract, but unfortunately it was not possible. Now, Henry is obviously the representative of the brokerage company, interested in glory to death. "It''s a good thing for us to be able to release an album, but I don''t think we need to be too anxious. First, our tour has not ended, and our running-in is still in progress; second, the band has signed a record company. After that, it is easy to be **** by the company. A good agent is very important to us. He must be able to understand our insistence on music, stand firmly on our side, and be tough at the same time. The means by which record companies can yield is at least short-lived, and they are willing to give us trust." Hugo rejected Henry just now. He had his own calculations, but he didn''t necessarily agree with the band. So he took the initiative to express his ideas and asked everyone for their opinions, "So I think we should slow down. Even if we sign , We should first''find out'' Henry Bloom''s background, and we should also talk about it again to see his sincerity and his thoughts. I didn''t have any hesitation just now, and I just rejected it. " Hugo''s words calmed down Pedro and Alfonso, who were originally a little expectant, and Neil and Fogin were both lost in thought. After todays performance, the reputation of Tour Across the Streets of the United States has been vaguely spread among the masses, and the previous performances in various cities have also cultivated a small number of loyal fans for the band, the Caswell brothers. The active on the streets of the three''fans'' with Liam Pinkman has become a beautiful landscape, and it has also become the band''s biggest contributor to attracting fans along the way. But in all fairness, there is still room for Glory to Die. They still need more performances to grow into it. Moreover, the goal of Glory to Die has never been to become an idol band. If the band''s album is produced by a record company If a person has grasped and lost his own style, then there is no need for glory to death. What''s more, in the fierce competition in the entertainment industry, the release of an album is only the first step. How many singers disappear into the long river after releasing an album, and how many singers only hit one song. Disappearing like a meteor, if you want to really stay in the big waves of the entertainment circle, being yourself is the most important thing. Neal looked at Hugo seriously, and quickly reacted, and nodded vigorously, "The music we are producing is not acceptable to any record company. The agent must choose carefully. Besides, as long as we Enough of''color'', what should come will never escape." Neal''s thoughts have always been clear, so Hugo just said a few words and he understood. The glorious and deadly band style can be said to be quite different from the metal wave and wave led by Nirvana, which is very difficult for mainstream record companies. If the agent chooses the wrong one, then the essence of glory to death will no longer exist. What''s the point even if the album is released? Fujin did not speak, but nodded firmly. In fact, Fujin was also''excited'' for a moment just now. If Henry is really a music manager, this would be a major improvement for the band, but Hugo still allowed him to regain his sanity. For the road tour that was not completed on a new day, Glory To Death will not repeat their mistakes, because the blood in the bones of the band from the beginning of the establishment of Glory To Death is different. They have seen popular actors like Hugo. , They have also seen many powerful bands'' "fine" performances. They know what they want, so they will not be easily shaken. This is the core idea of ??the establishment of the band. Fujin looked at Hugo and showed a positive look. Although he had never regretted joining Glory to death, at this time Fujin had a thought. Maybe he belonged to Glory to death from the beginning. , Because his resonance with this band is so real. Alfonso scratched his head, "Sorry for the''induction'' just now. The''confusion'' is too big, I am a bit blurred, my fault." In fact, Alfonso didn''t say anything just now, but he took the initiative to say it. Coming out, I pierced this layer of window paper, making the band members blush, "Don''t worry about the agent for the time being, we still have to pay attention to the music, but todays showdown performance is a lot, and we are practicing in the evening. Practice, I think you still need to find a sense of cooperation with Pepe." Since Neal and Fogin are not the kind of people who are rich in speech, Pedro is too "sex" and too lively, so Alfonso, who is mature, well-mannered and experienced, will often become the center of the band''s dialogue. , Able to integrate the entire band together. This was the case at this time. After Alfonso took the initiative to find out, everyone was obviously relieved, and Pedro showed a smile again. "Practice again at night? No, I''m already perfect today." Pedro wailed depressedly, his movements were exaggerated, reminding Hugo of Fujin''s ridicule just now, and then he laughed again. . "I will ask Joe about this Henry. As for the specific situation, let''s wait for the change." Hugo said in a summary of sex. This also got everyone''s nodding agreement, but at this time everyone No ones attention was on this matter anymore so no one responded, but was more interested in Alfonsos topic just now. "Pepe, your performance was perfect today? What about tomorrow? You can never surpass today?" Neil joked with a smile. "Uh..." Pedro was also choked by this sentence. He is still in a rising period of continuous improvement. If he reaches the peak today, the future will be terrible. Seeing Pedros embarrassment, Alfonso laughed, "So you should go back and practice. Have you seen the performance of the Radio Commander today? Their use of keyboards, guitars and bass, It''s really special..." When mentioning this kind of professional stuff, everyone immediately became interested, and even Fujin did not hesitate to talk about it. In fact, this is also one of the charms of road tours. There will always be opportunities to make one''s progress. As for whether you can seize it, it depends on hard work in addition to talent. Glory to death, is a band willing to work hard. To be renewed, the text is provided by I love Xiaowat. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click Search Breaking Dawn and join us! .. Chapter 402： Missed call ads_wz_txt; Revival 402 missed the call. Glory to death stayed in Memphis for a full five days. Every day performances will attract nearly a hundred spectators to watch, and people deeply feel the vigorous vitality of the rock and roll country, and then glory to death came back to the annals of history because of country music. Nashville (), surprisingly, this city crazy for country music also opened its arms and warmly welcomed the arrival of glory to death. The ranks of song''fans'' like Liam, Eli and Samora who followed the glory to death on the road trip began to expand, and now there are 14 song''fans'' following the band, all the way towards the east coast , And in Nashville, the glorious street performance has officially risen to the size of 80 people. At least 80 audience members are on the scene to cheer for the band. This is really exciting. Endless things. &) The same is true in Miami. The fan team that follows the glory to death is expanding, and the audience for street performances is also expanding. The glory to deaths name has left its mark in every city. After the hot summer enters August, there is a tendency to become more and more fierce. In August in Miami, the "waves" and "flowers" bloom proudly under the blue sky. On August 13, after staying in Miami for three days, the band Decided to leave this reluctant beach and head to their next destination, Jacksonville. On the morning when the band was about to leave, Hugo received an unexpected call. "Who do you say you are?" Hugo''s phone had a little signal failure just now, so the other party''s voice was not clear when he introduced himself, so he had to ask again. "Frank De Labont." The voice on the other end of the call was still not very clear, but at least Hugo heard it clearly this time, but he would receive a call from Frank, which really surprised Hugo. "Good morning, Mr. De Labont." Hugo said politely, then gestured to his teammates, walked to an open space to answer the phone, "Are you sure about the time and place to meet?" "What?" Frank''s voice came through, but he was confused. He quickly explained, "Hugo, I am calling you to ask if you have finished reading Shawshank''s Redemption, the script, because you have been Did not respond to me, and I have been looking for your agent and have not received an answer, so I want to talk to you directly to find out the situation. If there is any rudeness, please forgive me." "No, no, it''s okay." Hugo frowned. He realized that there seemed to be some changes in the situation. It has been more than 20 days since Joseph gave himself the script, but Joseph didn''t reply to Frank? Is there any accident in the middle? But Hugo did not have time to consider these issues for the time being. He sorted out his emotions and quickly said, "This is the situation. I have read the script. I am really interested in this script, but I still hope to be able to talk to you. Face-to-face talk, because I am currently on a road trip across the United States and the time is uncertain, so I hope to make an appointment with you through my agent and see a convenient time and place for both of us. What''s the accident? My agent doesn''t seem to be in contact with you. This is the delay. I''m really sorry." "That''s it." Frank was still a little nervous, but after getting Hugo''s answer, he was obviously relieved, "I''m in Los Angeles now, where are you?" "Miami." Hugo replied neatly, "I will move in the direction of New York next. If time is convenient, we can talk directly." "Oh..." Frank hesitated and seemed to be considering his time. "I''m very sorry, Hugo, I may not be able to rush over in a short time. Let''s do it, if you have any detailed questions, we can briefly talk about it now. Talk?" Hugo thought for a while without much hesitation, and said directly, "No problem. That''s how it happened. After I read the script, I felt that the inner change of Andy''s character was actually very exciting. Yes, I think some details should be added to reflect the delicate changes in Andys heart..." Hugo gave a few simple examples based on the memory in his mind after reading the script, "Of course, these are just my personal Its just a little idea, and the specifics are still to be handed over to the screenwriter to make a decision. I just think that adding these details can complement the role of the "color", and at the same time have a good effect on the succession and transformation of the plot." Because Hugo said a lot and was very detailed, Frank never interrupted, but kept making confirmation that he was listening. In fact, Frank is the screenwriter responsible for the adaptation. He can hear that Hugo has read the script very carefully, and Hugo''s views on the script are also very detailed and profound. His opinions are not as simple as adding the actor''s role. , It starts from the perspective of character''color'' shaping and story perfection. It can be felt that Hugo really did a lot of work. Putting aside other things, Hugo''s professionalism and seriousness are admirable. Of course, if you encounter screenwriters with strong self-esteem, they will not like Hugo''s gesticulating behavior, they will think that Hugo is interfering with their work, but Frank is not this type of person, he knows Hugo just supplemented the role of "color" from the standpoint of an actor. "Wow, Hugo, there are a lot of things you said. I probably know why you want to meet and chat in person." Hugo said it for nearly ten minutes just now, but Frank knew that it was just in Hugo''s mind. Its just the tip of the iceberg of thinking. If two people sit down and talk in detail, they will probably talk endlessly, "However, I probably know what you mean. I will read the script and the original work in detail these days, and consider I''ll give you your opinion and then reply to you, okay?" "Of course, of course." Hugo actually planned to meet and talk in detail, hoping that the two sides could''exchange'' opinions with each other. There is no way to see Frank''s expression, but at least he has already expressed his meaning clearly, that''s enough. "Then I will call you when the time comes, or should I call your agent?" Frank asked with some uncertainty. In fact, if Hugo has a manager or assistant at this time, then contacting the manager or assistant is the most direct way. There will never be a situation where no one can be found, but Hugo does not, so he thought about it and said, "You can contact my agent. Of course, my mobile phone will remain open." Although I don''t know what happened to Joseph, Hugo still trusts him very much. "No problem." Frank immediately understood what Hugo meant and gave a confirmed answer. "It is really good news for me to be able to get your positive response. I hope you have a nice day and a smooth journey." After hanging up Frank''s call, Hugo stood still and thought for a while. In fact, in the past period of time, Hugo did not think about "Shawshank''s Redemption", and devoted himself to the band''s tour. It was indeed a temporary neglect of the movie. Strictly speaking, if the script can give Hugo more performance space, Andys characters color will be more three-dimensional. Hugo thinks its a good thing to play "Shawshanks Salvation"; but if you miss it, Hugo will not be too regretful. At least for now, his desire for "Shawshank''s salvation" is not as profound as the original "Seattle Sleepless" or "Schindler''s List". The main reason is A''mon''. The emotions after Si never completely got rid of But now "Shawshank''s redemption" is not the most important issue. Although it would not be too regrettable to miss Hugo, why didn''t Joseph contact Frank? Is there something wrong with this? Thinking of this, Hugo took the initiative to call Joseph''s cell phone. The phone rang for a long time and no one answered it. After that, he switched to the voice mail box. Hugo then called the company again. Joseph still didn''t answer the phone, but the secretary''s desk. Hugo frowned. Could something happen to Joseph''s house again? Otherwise, why can''t you find people directly? Hugo finally dialed Carl''s phone directly. Carl didn''t wait too long and quickly picked up the phone. "This is Carl Earl, who is it?" "Carl, this is Hugo." "Hey, Hugo, how''s the tour? The last time I heard Alex said that you have arrived in Atlanta, is everything going well?" Carl''s voice immediately disappeared, and the whole person became lively. "I have arrived in Miami, and the progress is very good. I plan to go to Jacksonville today. In the near future, it is estimated that we will set off again to the west coast." Hugo also relaxed a little, and chatted with Carl for a long time. I asked about the current situation of Alex and Charlize again, and learned that Alex has officially confirmed as the fixed team of the "Happy Family". The news just came down today, and Hugo''s whole person''s emotions rose up. For Alex, it is definitely a big step forward in his career Thank you very much. You brought Alex to the premiere at the beginning, and the exposure rate was much higher. "Carl laughed and teased. "I remember that Alex owes me a meal." Hugo laughed, but Hugo quickly reduced his smile and returned to the topic, "By the way, Carl, is Joe all right? I haven''t contacted him for a while. I called him today, but he didn''t answer it." "Joe? It''s okay. He''s fine. He is very busy now. He has signed a few new actors. He is busy all day long. He comes back much late in the evening." Carl''s relaxed words made Hugo relax first. Fortunately, there was no accident at Joseph''s house, but he frowned. Since there was no accident at Joseph''s house and everything went well at work, why didn''t he answer his phone? "That''s good, you see Joseph, tell him that I''m calling, let him call me back." Hugo thought for a while, and decided to call Joseph personally to find out the situation. To be renewed, the text is provided by I love Xiaowat. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click Search Breaking Dawn and join us! .. Chapter 403： First dispute ads_wz_txt; Rise of the 403 first dispute. When Joseph called, Hugo was already ready to rest. After the band arrived in Jacksonville at noon, they experienced a performance in the afternoon and evening. After returning, they practiced for three hours. Everyone was a little tired. Hugo seemed a little bit disappointed when he called. Hugo called Carl in the morning, and now it has been at least twelve hours before Joseph called back. This is really uncomfortable. But Joseph obviously also knew that he was too late to answer the call. Hugo answered the phone and he just apologized, "Sorry, I''m really sorry. Carl told me this morning, but he never called you back. I''m really sorry." Joseph didn''t make any excuses, but he apologized sincerely. Hugo let out a long sigh, as if venting all the depression in his heart, "Forget it, that''s the case when you are busy at work." This is true, Hugo. I also understand that Joseph was very busy recently because of accepting the new artist. Joseph is also in a state of high tension, so it is normal for some omissions. "But seeing you are so busy at work, you know that things are on track recently, and I will remember that you owe me a meal." "As long as it''s not dinner." Joseph heard Hugo say so, and he was relieved and showed a smile again. "How about it, everything is going well these days?" Although Joseph is an agent, he is also a friend. Hugo still hopes that Joseph''s career can develop better, so Hugo did not ask "Shawshank" at the beginning. "Salvation", but relaxed chatting with Joseph. "Huh, I''m so busy that my shoes are about to catch fire." Joseph''s voice can be heard tired, but he is more excited. The career can finally see a bright future, which naturally makes people''energetic''. I signed the two newcomers you mentioned last time, Matt Da''Meng and Ben Affleck, but I still need to train first. I''m looking for some TV shows." Promoting newcomers is the most difficult task. Carl used to find job opportunities for Charlize and Alex; it is the same for Joseph to start an actor career for Matt and Ben. The agent must do everything possible to use the resources in his hand to find opportunities. , Stuff the newcomer actor in. In fact, if Hugo is now accepting new works, Joseph, in the process of negotiating with the crew, asks Matt or Ben to be included in the movie. Even if it is just a small role, its okay. Its all feasible. Yes, this is also the most limited resource utilization method for big-name brokers. But unfortunately, Hugo went on a road tour. "In addition, Nick has been selecting scripts recently. I need to constantly discuss and contact with the production company, and also have meetings and discussions with Nick. Oh, I really feel that even the meal time is''wasted''." Although Joseph did not elaborate on the specific things. , But you can feel his prosperous career prospects in just a few words. But when Hugo heard this, he frowned, "Nick?" He didn''t know when Joseph had such an actor, and he was still choosing an actor for the script? "Nicholas Cage (.cage) Oh, God, didn''t I tell you?" Joseph patted his head continuously, "Hugo, I won Nick''s brokerage contract at the end of July, I Im his manager now, and Ive been busy with his business recently, didnt I tell you? Really" Nicholas Cage, this is definitely middle. One of the Hollywood actors most familiar to Chinese audiences. The number of his works introduced into the country over the years is the highest of all actors in Hollywood. He is the Oscar actor, but at the same time he is also known as the king of bad movies. It is called a model worker, but the unevenness of the work is also embarrassing. Standing at the point of time in 1993, Nicholas has been in the film industry for 13 years, and he has appeared in many works. There are many works in collaboration with many big-name directors. "Honeymoon (hmn.dn.vegas and other works have won him many praises for acting. The film "My Heart is Wild ( directed by David Lynch has won the Cannes Film Festival. The Palme d''Or awards pushed Nicholas'' actor career to a new peak. At present, Nicholas can also be regarded as one of the first-line actors in the circle. Although the box office appeal has not been proven, the overall strength and reputation are very solid and stable, and he has a firm foothold in the first-line ranks. If compared with Hugo, Hugo may have the upper hand in popularity. After all, "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Sleepless in Seattle" are recent works; but in the eyes of film production companies, Nicholas is undoubtedly more A weighty actor. Unexpectedly, Nicholas actually signed Joseph. This is also the most successful signing in Joseph''s work for more than two years. Hugo can even imagine that with the increasing internal struggle for power in international innovation companies, after Joseph signed Nicholas, he will surely become the target of the company''s senior management. Therefore, the number of Joseph''s entertainment will certainly rise sharply recently. Now it seems that Josephs "busy" is worthy of the name. No wonder he didn''t have time to answer his call, no wonder he was negligent about "Shawshank''s salvation"... Hugo had many thoughts in his head, but he did not say it directly. Instead, he said with a smile, "We havent talked on the phone for nearly a month, so I only learned about this news today, but I really want to Congratulations, this is a huge improvement" But Joseph didnt hear the irony in Hugos words, or he heard it but deliberately ignored it. In short, he also chuckled lightly, saying, "This is just the beginning, and there will be more The long journey requires effort." Today''s Joseph is indeed very different. In the past, he was relatively serious, but today he laughs a lot more than usual, and his tone is much softer than before. There was no contact for a month, but Hugo felt that Joseph''s changes were beyond his imagination. Since Joseph didnt hear what Hugo said, Hugo temporarily let him go. Although he felt uncomfortable, he still deserves to be congratulated for the progress of his good friends career. Therefore, Hugo put the mixed thoughts in his heart. Putting them all aside, finally returning to the key issue, "Frank called me today, and he said he kept calling you, but couldn''t contact you, so he contacted me as a last resort." "Who?" Joseph didn''t even react for the first time, which caused Hugo to choke. "Frank De Labont? "Shawshank''s redemption?" Hugo explained with a wry smile. Joseph laughed awkwardly, "Yes, yes, I know." Joseph finally reacted at this moment, realizing that something went wrong, and he completely forgot about the "Shawshank''s salvation", but it was not. Forget it, he did receive Frank''s message twice, but there were other things coming just before the call back, and he forgot after he was too busy. Without the secretarys reminder, Joseph was indeed stretched, "Sorry, Hugo, I''m really sorry." Hugo originally thought that since Frank called himself, the matter has been resolved, Joseph is indeed very busy recently, and it is understandable, so forget it. But then Hugo thought about it again. He has always regarded Joseph as a friend. In the past year, Joseph has never neglected in his work. But now, Joseph is getting busy, and there will be more and more communication about work in the future. , So he still has to make things clear, this is good for the future cooperation between the two people. "Joe, I mentioned to you before that I hoped to meet Frank once and have a talk, but you never gave Frank a reply. No matter what your reason is, this is a negligence of your job. It has been nearly a month. During the time, Frank took the initiative to contact you, and could not even contact you. As my agent, this is very irresponsible. I hope you can understand that you are someone elses agent, but also mine. Agent, there hasnt been much work on my part recently, so you still have to do it in time. Hugo didnt make a loud accusation, but he spoke very directly, without any circumstantial meaning, which made Josephs cheeks suddenly hot. Joseph knew it was his negligence, but he still couldn''t help but argued, "Hugo, I just don''t think you are so caring about this script, otherwise you would not have contacted me once in the past month, so I just" "Joe If I dont care about this script, would I still let you contact Frank? Even if I really want to reject the script, you must also take the initiative to contact Frank to formally convey my thoughts. Isnt it? Frank couldnt get in touch with you several times, so I cant justify it. On impulse, Hugo almost wanted to say If this is the case, then what do I want your agent to do, but He still endured it abruptly. He didn''t want to make things more rigid. After all, his previous cooperation with Joseph was very pleasant, and this time it was excusable. Hugo took two deep breaths, "The script is not the point, the point is your attitude at work. I think you should know this better than me." Hugo''s words silenced Joseph, and Joseph also understood his negligence, Hugo''s words. Although it is sharp and unpleasant, it is all facts. The excitement between Joseph''s eyebrows also settled, and he rubbed his eyebrows, "I''m sorry, Hugo, it''s my responsibility." Joseph also vaguely realized that he had been a little overwhelmed during this time. And this is the most undesirable. "It''s okay." Hugo also suppressed the anger in his chest, trying to stay calm and said, "Frank and I have passed through the gap, he will think about it, and then contact you to see how to modify the script. At that time, you still have to complete the communication." supply. .. Chapter 404： Rethinking the manager ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 404 and talk about managers again. Both Hugo and Joseph appeared to be in a bad mood, so they hung up the phone hastily and broke up. This is the first time that two people have a dispute over work. Although the main responsibility lies with Joseph, after all, as an agent, he has forgotten Hugo''s job, which is very undesirable; but Hugo is out of anger. , But there are more ideas. The cooperation between Hugo and Joseph was very happy before. The two started to develop from nothing. Now, they have also experienced the crisis of the Golden Globe Award. The friendship between the two has gradually stabilized. In addition to the working relationship, It is also a very good friend. Despite this accident this time, Hugo still believes that Joseph is a good agent. He is responsible enough and has enough humility and sufficient learning ability. Give Joseph some time, he will definitely become a good agent. The agent of''Lose'', it seems that Matt Da''Meng and Ben Affleck are both signed by him, and Nicholas Cage also chose him, although part of this is because of Hugos recent The additional effect of excellent results, but Joseph''s own strength must also be recognized. Hugo also believes that he and Joseph will have a good cooperative relationship. But this incident made Hugo realize that Joseph is an agent, and that he will have more and more artists in the future. The time he allocates to each artist is limited, so it is naturally impossible to be as dedicated as before. The ground made plans for Hugo''s work. Then in Hugo''s work, the important sex of managers and assistants has been brought up again. In fact, this is the correct way of operation of Hollywood. Based on the calculation of Hugo''s future as an actor and singer, Hugo must have a film agent, a music agent, and both agents are from different divisions. For his job, Hugo also needs the assistance of managers and assistants by his side. The manager is actually a bridge for coordinating the communication between the artist and the agent. For example, this time the "Shawshank''s Redemption" event, even if Hugo is involved in the band tour, the manager must stand up and follow up. The manager needs to be responsible for communicating with the film agent at any time to understand the situation. It is necessary and even possible. Directly communicate with Frank De Labont. Since the manager is the exclusive manager of the artist, he is fully responsible for the artist''s work, so there will be no omissions. Even if the film agent Joseph forgets, the manager''s reminders and follow-up will make the agent shoulder his own responsibilities. The American entertainment industry is such a huge operating machine, each link is endlessly subdivided, and everyone performs their own duties, and then join hands to make contributions to the entertainment industry. If it is further refined, Hugo also needs a public relations agent, a bodyguard management, and a lawyer consultant; even more famous artists, the managers may also be divided into music managers and film managers. This is why the real top big names will have a source of a huge work team, and a backup team such as makeup artists, stylists, etc. is an even larger additional part. In such a large team, Joseph is only a film agent, and he can be responsible for Hugo''s work part is very limited. Similar to the negligence this time, the possibility of "sex" still exists in the future. So, in the final analysis, it is the manager''s problem. Joseph had talked with Hugo about this matter as early as the end of last year. Afterwards, Joseph also tried to find an assistant for Hugo, but things happened one after another. Instead, there was no gap between the manager and the assistant. The seeking action also slowed down. But the problem is that it is not so easy for Hugo to find a suitable manager. The relationship between managers and artists is intimate. Most artists choose their most trusted relatives or friends to serve as managers, because managers can almost be said to be the artists first point of contact with the outside world and represent the artists image. Many artists have their images plummeted or have huge problems at work because of the inappropriate behavior of their managers. Now suddenly the problem returned to the manager, which made Hugo suddenly stressed. Looking at the brick in his hand, he squeezed it in his palm, then turned his head back on the window sill of the hotel, and walked downstairs. Originally, Hugo was going to sleep and would not be able to open it, but now he has no intention of falling asleep. The night''s''color'' is thick, and it is already 12:30. The night sky of Jacksonville is not as bright as Miami, but there are still countless stars dotted with the night sky. The light breeze hits, but it does not let the heat of the day dissipate. Less, this also calmed Hugo''s irritable mood. When it comes to choosing a manager, Hugo has always thought that Joseph can become his own manager. It seems like a good idea. The two people trust each other and cooperate very well. The most important thing is the two peoples understanding of the work. The attitudes are very close, which is very good for future long-term cooperation. Joseph has been with Hugo before. In fact, he basically took on the two jobs of manager and agent. Otherwise, in general, the agent would not follow Hugo to''Bo''land to film, only the manager would do it. , More than a year of practical experience has achieved good results. But now it seems that this is unlikely. Joseph still wants to be an agent. He now has three more actors, and they all have a promising future. As long as he is willing to work hard and work hard, success is not out of reach. Therefore, asking Joseph to give up his job as an agent and become Hugo''s manager is even a step backward, and no one will want to. What about the others? Although Hugo''s relationship with his father has eased now, at the same time Hugo also knows the truth. Adam''s personality is definitely not suitable for being a manager, and he is unwilling to leave Lanches; as for Lena...Hugo sometimes I couldn''t help wondering if Lena had an accident, or had some unspeakable difficulties, or why she hadn''t appeared for so many years, but unfortunately, Hugo didn''t know the answer. As for friends, Hugo came to Los Angeles to work hard at the age of fourteen. Almost all the friends he met during this period were people in the circle, not to mention whether there were any trusted friends. These people in the circle all had their own jobs, and they also They all have their own dreams and want to start their own business. No one is willing to retire to become the manager of a certain star, not even a big director like Steven Spielberg. This also makes Hugo into an awkward situation: there is no suitable person to become a manager. In fact, the most practical situation is to find an assistant first. After all, managers can only be equipped by top big-name artists. Assistants are not only a position for chores, but also a steward of the trivial affairs of the artists life. They have heavy responsibilities. In the absence of a manager Next, it can also help artists deal with many things. Assistant, assistant, assistant... Do you want to openly recruit for an assistant? This is too tiring. Hugo walked slowly in the night''s "color", thinking very much in his mind. It seems that after a beautiful turnaround relying on "Seattle Sleepless", now he has encountered new problems. If it is not solved properly, the future I''m afraid there will be endless problems. Not far away, there was a fire that was particularly conspicuous in the darkness. Originally, Hugo thought it was the grass behind that was on fire, but then realized that the fire was not a flame, but the dark red''color'' of charcoal fire, occasionally Some more flames just burst out. charcoal fire? Who will barbecue in the hotels parking lot at this time, or are there other possibilities for sex? Hugo stepped boldly towards the fire, only to take two or three steps, and he saw the familiar figure of Samora, which made Hugo laugh dumbly. Samora seemed to have noticed the footsteps behind, and looked back, and after noticing the person coming, he greeted enthusiastically, "Hey, Hugo, do you want to have a barbecue?" At this moment, Samora was holding the roasted fire legs in his hand, and was chewing happily. His speech was not very clear, but his contented smile could be clearly seen from the corner of his mouth. As Hugo got closer, he could gradually feel the heat of the charcoal fire. Under the light of the fire, Samoras cheeks were covered with sweat, and above the charcoal fire, he was leaning on''chicken'' wings, steaks, etc. There is also a small stool on the ground for the meat category, and there are vegetables that are disliked. "You really have the willpower." Hugo sighed. It was summer and the middle of the night, and Samora''s hunger for food was still not blocked. "Where are Liam and Eli?" Although Hugo The ability to remember names is very poor, but the three young people followed all the way. Hugo also abruptly wrote down their names, but he would never admit that he was called Missed Name when he was in Orlando. As for the group of loyal fans who followed later, Hugo recognized his face, but the name was just... "Sleep." Samora said straightforwardly, "I was asleep, but I woke up hungry." After biting the fire''legs'' in his hand, he was so hot that he jumped on the spot, but his expression changed. It is painful and happy, UU reading "These were originally prepared for the barbecue party tomorrow, and I took them out to eat in advance. "Haha, it really is your style." Hugo had to sigh, the energy of food is endless. "Do you want to taste it?" Samora said enthusiastically, "There is sauce next to it, so you can brush it yourself." In fact, Hugo was not hungry originally, he was so sleepy that he wanted to sleep, but now watching Samora pick up a piece of chicken wing and eat it fragrantly, he cant help but start swallowing saliva. Hugo was not polite. He walked to the side and picked up the sauce and looked at it. Then he picked up the barbecue sauce and brushed it on the beef''meat. Did it by yourself?" Samora shrugged, as if it was just a piece of cake, "Fifteen minutes is all right, there is nothing difficult." Hugo was dumbfounded, but Samora said triumphantly, "Actually I am the biggest My dream is to become a five-star chef, but I found that French cuisine has to learn French. It was too troublesome and I had to give up. I think the things I researched by myself dont taste bad. Eat food to save the world supply. .. Chapter 405： Gossip ads_wz_txt; 405 Foodie chat. "This piece of yours can be picked up and eaten. If it takes longer, the taste will be old." Samora was eating her own food, and she did not forget to remind Hugo that she was in front of the food. Everything else has to stand aside. Hugo quickly took a paper plate next to him, used a clip to lift the beef''meat'' from the grill, put it on the paper plate, and then picked up a sharp beef''meat'' knife. He thought it would be difficult. I cut it, but I didnt want the meat but it was very tender. The knife was just a little harder to cut the meat. The blood inside was basically absorbed by the meat, and only a little juice was left. Sure enough The heat is just right. "The black pepper is in the box next to you. Do you need a little onion? There is also in the box. You can simply grill it and chop it up and it will taste good." Samora said happily, but Hugo looked up helplessly. After seeing it, he didnt think that eating a barbecue would have so much attention, but Samora didnt mind at all, and laughed, Food is a kind of enjoyment. Its good to be the happiest. Of course, I must say that as long as there is food is a good thing!" Hugo was too troublesome, so he stabbed a piece of beef''meat'' directly with a knife and put it in his mouth, but the piece of''meat'' was hotter than expected, but the rich aroma of beef''meat'' made Hugo reluctant to bear it. Spit out the''meat'' piece again, and grinned hard and took two bites. It was really tender and juicy. Before his head could react, he stretched out the thumb of his left hand and gave Samora a thumbs up. "Well, I got up for a barbecue in the middle of the night. It was really wonderful. Unfortunately, I didn''t buy wine today. I didn''t have any wine or beer. It was a disappointment." Speaking without regret. Hugo ate a piece of beef''meat'', and the strong barbecue aroma immediately filled the whole mouth, and the warm stomach relieved the tight nerves. "If you eat alone, don''t worry about so much. Up." "No, no, no, you can''t be afraid of trouble when you eat. Even if you are alone, you must be careful, otherwise you think we eat French food." Samora''s vivid and vivid spit made Hugo immediately think of French food. It was enough to fill the stomach of the bird, and he laughed straight away. After Samora had eaten everything left on the grill, he looked through the box next to him and found two pieces of chicken wings and two pieces of chicken and legs, and handled them directly next to him skillfully. Looking at Samora with his concentration, Hugo felt very magical. In fact, no matter what person or thing, as long as he devotes himself to one thing, there is a beginning and an end, and he can find his own world. This is true for music, so is movies, and so is cooking. Samora dealt with the''chicken'' wings in her hand, but something suddenly came to mind in her head, and then she raised her voice and said, "Hugo, can you arrive in New York before school starts in September?" There is about half a month left. If you follow the previous speed of the Glory to the Dead band, you will definitely not be able to reach New York before September. After starting from Jacksonville, you can pass through at least six states and stop and go. It will take mid-September to reach New York. "What''s the matter? Do you have any plans?" Hugo knows it. Many of Samora and them are students. September is the start of the fall semester. Naturally, they have no way to follow along. They have to go back to school. . Samora did not look up, as if concentrating on the''chicken'' wings in her hand, but the words in her mouth did not stop, "You know, you all came all the way from San Francisco, although it took forty days to get from The arrival of the West Bank to the East Bank is too slow, but you have already made a name for yourself along the way, but now many people are willing to continue touring with the band." The Glory to Death tour is very special. It is not like a band that has officially released an album. It is planning a tour. Each stop and every performance will be planned in advance and then carried out according to the schedule. Glory to Death This road tour is basically a wandering performance. Wherever they go, they even performed a half-hour at the door of a restaurant in a small town with more than 1,000 people. The performances left beautiful memories with the enthusiastic locals. Similarly, the band did not have an exact goal for the end of the tour. In this way, for fans like Samora who followed all the way, this tour has more meaning. It is not only a tour, but also a journey of life, giving more road trips. Meaning. Just like the Forrest-Gump in "Forrest Gump", he once chose to run across the United States and went back and forth two and a half times. In fact, for Forrest Gump, he has no special reason for running. Just suddenly wanted to run. But for many ordinary people, his actions are a journey in pursuit of life goals. There are even many advertisers, politicians, and idealists who have given special meanings, so many people followed Forrest Gump. Even if there is no goal, it simply follows. This makes the behavior of persevering running across the United States special. In fact, the same is true for Glory to Death. They just want to continuously exercise and improve themselves through the tour. There is no great meaning. If there is something special, it is the band''s insistence on music dreams. . But there is a group of people who admire the gloriously deadly move across the U.S. roads. They adjusted their lives to the frequency of the bands tour, all the way across the U.S., wanting to find their goals in life, or get to continue. The courage to live, or to find a dream worth pursuing. This kind of unintentional insertion of willows gave Glory to Death a group of very special fans. They may not be huge. There are only dozens of people in Yomo, but they have realized that the band is walking while walking. The "jing" **** who sings and sings to the end of the world is willing to follow with all his heart. "Samora, I can''t give you an answer, you know." Hugo said with a smile, "We talked about this topic, remember?" "Of course." Samora nodded vigorously. In fact, the motivation to support glory to death all the way is music. This alone is enough for loyal fans of the song, and there is no need for other greater ones. Blueprint or meaning, "Im just thinking, if you can arrive in New York before September, there will be a group of fans who really like the bands song and want to gather together and hold a small concert for the band for more people to appreciate. To your music." "Wow, your idea will spoil us!" Hugo looked at Samora, sincerely expressing his excitement and gratitude. Along the way, Samora, Eli and Liam have loyally supported the band, and they have spared no effort to promote the band, so that the number of audiences for each performance of the band has increased steadily. They really The contribution is indispensable. Samora did not intend to take credit for himself. He turned to look at Hugo, "You know, that''s because your music is worth it." The glory to death is worthy of the three of them following along, and it deserves more people. Gathering to listen to them, there is no strength, even if the three of them yell hard, it will not help, after all, they are just ordinary people, not the propaganda staff of large record companies. "This is our original intention to make music." Hugo "showed" a bright smile, "However, I think it''s better to go with the flow. After all, we are just a band that has not been established for three months, compared to For fans of the song, the performance itself is what we should pay attention to. Just like in San Francisco at that time, all the way to New York, this mentality will not change too much." In fact, Hugo of course enjoys the feeling that the audience responds, just like a performance on Beale Street in Memphis, the kind of excited excitement that still makes people shudder even to think of it. But at the same time Hugo also knows that the most fundamental purpose of this tour of Glory to Death is to train themselves. Their strength is still insufficient. There will be fans and there will be in the future, but there is no need to''fuck'' them. Too haste. Samora looked up at Hugo in a puzzled manner. His glasses were tilted to one side because of the sweat on his cheeks, but he didn''t help the frame of the glasses, and started to arrange the chicken legs in his hands and stopped. But he thought about it carefully, and soon understood. The name of the "Glory to Death" team actually explains everything, and it is a rare thing for the band to be able to keep a clear head even after cheering and applause. "That said, even if you only rely on your own strength, your applause will still come." Although Samora has been shocked by the band many times, at this moment he again showed admiring eyes. "But anyway, I still want to thank you, Eli and Liam. Without you, we have been trying our best to shout for us. It is estimated that our tour has not gained so much." Hugo recalled, they always thanked It''s also a pity that I didn''t express it formally when I kept it in my heart. Samora looked down at the chicken leg in her hand again, "At the same time, I also want to thank you for bringing us a few people an unforgettable summer. Of course, personally, I have a conversation with music lovers. ''Stream, to promote the band''s performance, organize the fans to follow all the way, is also an advantage for me in addition to food. I have always had a preference for organizing events, arranging itineraries and the like, and I think I can do things It is a very happy thing to arrange it properly." "Ha, then you should be in politics Maybe one day you will be the president." Hugo said with a smile. Samora shook his head, "No, this preference is limited to what I like. I have no interest in other things, lazy." Samora wanted to point to her strong body, expressing her laziness in this way. Hugo suppressed a smile, "Then your preference is..." "Food." Samora said without thinking, then paused, "and music." So, in simple terms, Samora''s hobby of organizing activities is useless. "I''m also thinking about it now. With my''sex'', going to university is unnecessary. I feel boring when I think about it. I don''t know if I can find a job that is delicious and accessible to music." Hugo laughed loudly. The foodie in front of him is really a wonderful person, "Maybe you can go to work in a music restaurant." Samora''s eyes lit up when she heard this comment, "Wow! Great idea!" ,supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chua to read it and vote for the work as a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ).. Chapter 406： Embarrassing ads_wz_txt; The food really had a strong satiating effect. After the barbecue was finished, Hugo felt that the chaotic thoughts in his mind had calmed down. Whether it''s looking for managers, assistants, or Joseph''s "Shawshank''s redemption" this time, it is only a temporary trouble, and it will always be resolved afterwards. Life is made up of countless toss and entanglements, and the only way to advance in life is to step through hurdles one by one, there is no other way. Therefore, instead of constantly torturing yourself, it is better to vent, and then calm down and think about how to solve the problem. If the problem still cannot be solved after thinking hard, then wait for the moment when the boat reaches the bridgehead. But when Samora brought up the matter about Henry Bloom again, and asked if the Hugo band had plans for the future album, Hugo remembered that he had a dispute with Joseph just now, although the phone call ended the quarrel. But he hung up awkwardly, and he simply forgot to ask Joseph about it. It''s already more than one o''clock in the morning at this time, Hugo thinks about it, anyway, things are not in a hurry, and there is no problem waiting for the next call to ask. The next day Hugo brought up Samoras ideas about New York with his glorious teammates, and wanted to ask his teammates for their opinions. After all, they are a group, but after experiencing Memphis, the band members have calmed down. , They also agreed with Hugo''s point of view that the most important purpose of this tour is to hone oneself. As for other issues, there is no need to worry about it for the time being. So, Glory to the death reached an agreement, still maintained the previous pace, and proceeded northward unhurriedly. By the time it arrived in Philadelphia, it was already mid-September, and Samora, Eli and Liam were all there. I went back to San Francisco last week, but the team of fans who followed the glory to death has not decreased, but expanded slightly. After all, many real music lovers are college students and time is relatively free. Philadelphia is one of the oldest and most historically significant cities in the United States. Walking along the Delaware (delaware.) River, looking at the tall buildings surrounded by lush greenery on both sides, the quiet and elegant city style reveals New York and Los Angeles. It''s hard to imagine the leisure and comfort that big cities don''t have. This is the fifth largest city in the United States. Standing in the center of the city, there is a sense of freedom of being in the suburbs. Benjamin-Franklin Parkway (...parkway) is a wide tree-lined avenue that runs diagonally across the cultural district of the northwest of the city. Along the way, fountains, statues, parks, museums, and art and design colleges are in lush greenery. The trees are looming, and the pace of autumn has not arrived here at this time, otherwise the colorful scene of the maple trees in front of them must be very spectacular, which reminds Hugo of the later film called "It''s always sunny in Philadelphia (it''s. always sunny). .Sunny.in.) classic comedy, perhaps this city has such a charm, always keeping the sun on the corner of the street. The sun was rare this afternoon. After the performance, Hugo decided to take a look around the city, and then go back to rest and prepare to continue the performance in the evening. From the "Spring" Sky and "Hua" Garden Avenue () where they performed, they walked all the way towards the city hall, and then down the Benjamin-Franklin Park Avenue. In the end, Hugo didn''t know where he went, just I saw a coffee house full of strong European flavor at the corner of the street, and I moved towards the dark green wooden door. Walking in such a slow-paced city, paired with a cup of coffee will make this afternoon Become perfect. But when Hugo had three steps to reach the door, beside him was a woman in red and woolen clothes. She took a step faster and walked in front of Hugo, then neatly. He opened the door handle, strode in. Hugo was not in a hurry at this time, so he slowed down a bit, and waited for the other party to enter before stepping forward. After Hugo opened the dark green''color'' wooden''door'', he saw a red''colored''''hair'' line extending out on the ground at the entrance of the''door''. Hugo couldn''t help but look down. The original red color was originally red. The wool thread is actually hung on the barbs of the wooden door. This European-style cafes door panel design can easily scratch the clothes. Not only the woolen clothes, but also many coats, This is also true for shirts and t-shirts. Of course, fur clothes are the most vulnerable. I just don''t know who is unlucky today. Hugo looked forward along the red''hair'' line, but saw that this''hair'' line was directly connected to the previous''female'', who was the one who walked in ahead of him. ''Son, it''s just that the''woman'' doesn''t know what''s behind her, so she walks toward the counter confidently with a big stride, which makes the''wool'' clothes on the''girl''s body continue to be pulled write. Today, the''girl'' wore a red''color'' jumpsuit covering the''hip'' and''hair''. There was also a black''colored'' t-shirt underneath the''wool'' jacket, with a pair of black''color'' underneath. Her high-top boots vividly outline her beautiful figure. From her walking posture, it can be inferred that she should be a professional model. Even if she is not a professional model, she must be a white-collar worker who has received relevant training. Its just that the situation is quite horrible now. The second half of the''female'' and''wool'' garment has been torn apart, so after the''wool'' thread is hooked, the length of the entire''wool'' garment is continuously shortening. The''fur'' clothes covering half of the big''legs'' have now reached the position of half a month under the''buttock'' very dangerously. Fortunately, the counter has arrived, and the "woman" stopped in front of the counter. There are not many guests in the coffee shop in the afternoon, but there are not many. It can be seen that Philadelphia is still a relatively slow-paced city. At this time, there were two tables of guests on the seats near the counter from the entrance to the counter. They all noticed the situation and looked at the female standing on the counter with surprise. Fortunately, this is not New York, no one snickers or whistle, otherwise the situation will only get worse. When Hugo saw this scene, he didn''t think much about it. He lowered his head and pulled the thread from the barbs of the wooden door. This wooden door has been around for a long time, so the owner should polish and paint it again. Then Hugo rolled the "wool" thread around his fingers, curled continuously, and stepped in the direction of the "girl". Soon, Hugo could hear the "girl" politely say, "Please give me a caramel latte, thank you." The voice was very bright, quite a boyish, and at the same time, the smile at the corner of the mouth could be heard directly from the voice. The bright smile seemed to be brighter than the sun outside. Hugo stood a step away behind the''woman'', and then coughed in a low voice. The''woman'' turned his head in an instant, and the golden''colored'' hair that went past her ears directly flung out an arc. , And then the bright smile appeared in front of Hugo''s eyes. The''woman'' smiled and looked at Hugo, "Can I help you?" Hugo didn''t know how to speak so that he wouldn''t be too rude, a little embarrassed, he used his free left hand to''touch'' and touch his eyebrows and hairs. The woman looked back and looked at the woman who was preparing coffee for herself. The clerk, looked back at Hugo again,''showed'' an apologetic smile, and gave a step to the left, "Sorry, please order." The''woman'' thought she was blocking Hugo''s order. So I took the initiative to let it out. But Hugo frowned as she watched the "girl" walk to the left, because the "wool" clothes had been pulled for a while. At this time, the "girl"''s dress was really precarious. Hugo couldn''t worry about the gentleman''s demeanor anymore, he could only lower his voice and said, "I''m very sorry, you got off the line in your''fur'' clothes. The situation is terrible...Oh, please don''t turn around..." The''woman'' heard Hugo''s words, and then noticed that Hugo was looking towards her big''legs'', and then sensitively pulled the hem of her''fury'' clothes with both hands, and turned her back. , Completely avoided Hugo''s sight-this naturally made the situation of''fury'' **** worse. At the same time, an angry expression appeared on the pretty face of the''woman'', as if she would yell at any time. Obviously, the''woman'' regarded Hugo as a''pervert.'' But fortunately, the "girl" in front of me doesn''t seem to be the kind of extremely sensitive "jing" gods. He didn''t just yell out in spite of it, facing the "girl"''s almost cannibal expression, don''t Hugo. There is no other way but to bite the bullet and explain quickly, otherwise the matter will be out of control. He quickly raised the red''color'' thread in his hand, "Your''fur'' clothes hooked to the''door'' plate. The line is very serious, and the length of the back of the clothes is very dangerous." Then Hugo lifted the red''colored'' thread ball in front of the''woman'' and gestured. The''woman'' still looked disbelief, staring at Hugo stubbornly, and didn''t want to move her eyes to the ball of thread in Hugo''s hands Hugo believes that if this is not in the crowd That is to say, there are countless people who can be the backing of the "female", otherwise the "female" must have shot himself at this time, because the corner of his sight has already seen the "female" posing a pair of leopards Out of the cage posture. In desperation, Hugo really couldn''t argue, he could only lift the''wool'' ball of thread again, and put it within the sight of the''woman''. Maybe it was the female''s line of sight that finally saw the ball of thread. Maybe it was Hugo''s pulling that made the''woman'' feel the involvement from the back of her''fur'' clothes. In short, at this time the''woman'' finally noticed the abnormality. The''woman'' took a close look at the red''color'' thread that was neatly wound on Hugo''s fingers, and then followed the long''hair'' thread, and quickly found the source along the''hair'' thread, and turned Looking behind her, it didnt matter if she looked at it, she was so frightened that she stood still and her body became stiff, because she was forced to shorten the woolen clothes by a few big movements just now, and she was already able to. I saw the bottom arc of half a month, this... but the most embarrassing situation in history. The smile on the face of the''woman'' suddenly pulled away helplessly, a pair of willow eyebrows moved closer to the center, and a helpless smile was "exposed" to Hugo. On the one hand, he was embarrassed by the current situation. , On the one hand, it is also an apology for misunderstanding the other partys kindness. The most important thing is that I dont know if it is a psychological effect. At this time, the chilly situation behind me is really bad. Chapter 407： 1 wipe gentle ads_wz_txt; Hugo saw the expression of the "girl" in front of him. Although he was not the person involved, he would never be able to experience the feeling of the "girl" now. However, in the embarrassing and cramped state, Hugo could not leave it alone. He was right. She showed a gentle smile at the''female'' son, motioned to her to be safe, and then politely raised her gaze a little bit, and looked at the top of the''female'' forehead, and tried to avoid falling down. Tuan passed it forward and coughed slightly, "Excuse me, do you have a coat?" Hugo''s unremarkable sentence immediately hit the female''s pain. She couldn''t help but whispered "Ah...", then looked around with embarrassed expression, lucky. Yes, the citizens of Philadelphia are very polite, no one in the shop boldly looked at her, all politely turned aside their sights, but the light still inevitably drifted in this direction, and then the "girl" again. Realizing that the most dangerous thing is behind her, so she quickly turned her back to the counter to block the embarrassment behind her. Seeing this movement of the''woman'', Hugo suddenly grinned and looked into the face. The''woman'' also panicked at this time, and was shocked, "What''s the matter?" Hugo raised her right hand holding the ball of thread, then lowered her voice and said, "I think you better not move''chaotic'' now..." The subtext is that if she moves''chaotic'' again, this pulling will only More serious, the situation will only get worse. When the female heard this, her pretty face flushed red in an instant, standing still at a loss. Hugo took a rough look from the corner of his sight. Except for a handbag, the''woman'' had nothing on her body. This is also normal, after all, it is not time to need a coat in September. Hugo noticed that the''woman'' seemed to have been accidentally shocked and her reaction was extremely slow. He couldn''t help but gestured to the ball of thread in her hand for the third time. The''woman''''s beautiful cheeks were stained with two blushes in an instant, and she secretly took a look. Hugo glanced at it and found that Hugo was gentlemanly avoiding her sight, she was a little relieved, and quickly took the thread ball over, and then looked worriedly at her back. &. ) Now I really want to find a hole to go in, and then disappear here immediately as a gopher. In fact, her sex was originally big and violent. She was not so easy to blush and be cautious, but todays situation is too special. The one-piece hair she wears now is the culprit. In order to highlight the curve outline effect of this wool shirt, Cameron chose T-shaped pants instead of safety measures at all. Then, if the string behind the wool shirt is a bit more serious, the consequences will be unimaginable, that is, the condition of not wearing the lower part of the body. Although she is a model herself, there are even more exposed clothes on the runway, but the situation is different. The runway is a performance, but now its life. These are two completely different things. Cameron was instantly upset, how should he leave now? But at this moment, a blue-grey checkered shirt appeared in front of his eyes. The slender fingers were wrapped around the shirt. The knuckles were vigorous and powerful like bamboo joints. The manicured nails were clean and tidy, which made the hands clean and tidy. His plaid shirt looks like the blue sky of Wyoming. Cameron couldn''t help but raised his head, and then saw the handsome man in front of him handing over his shirt. Now he is only wearing a white short-sleeved T-shirt, and he still politely avoids Opening his eyes, the gentleman said, "If you don''t mind, you can use it to cover it. It''s just that the shape may not look so matching." Although it''s just a simple white''color'' t-shirt, you can still see his wheatish''color'' healthy skin and''color''. The sturdy and well-proportioned figure makes the t-shirt very full, but it is not too strong and generous. The shoulders were also slightly taut at this time, venting the trivial thoughts. Originally, he felt very thin when he was wearing a shirt, but he did not expect that after taking off the shirt, his body was much stronger than expected. You look thin when you dress, and you have meat when you take off your clothes. "Miss, your caramel latte." The crisp and polite voice of the waiter at the counter interrupted the brief contact between the two. Cameron quickly took over the shirt from the mans hand, and responded in a low voice "Thank you", and then she didnt even bother to pick up her coffee. She just lowered her head to think about what she should do, and then looked at her hand. But there is no pocket to put in the ball of thread; after a while, she looked at the shirt. It seemed impolite to tie a stranger''s shirt around her waist. Then she heard the mellow and gentle voice rang from the side, "Sorry, do you have scissors and a lighter?" Cameron raised his head and saw the man in front of him turned his head, showing a faint smile, "You can cut the end of the thread, and then use a lighter to burn it into a knot, and it won''t unravel in a short time. Besides, you can cover it with my shirt, please use it freely." There was a shallow smile on the corner of the mans mouth, not blatant, with the alienation and politeness of a gentleman, but with an indescribable tenderness, which slowly melted in the not-strong afternoon sun in Philadelphia. It was like honey melted in warm water, and it fainted slowly like ink, not very obvious, but with a slight sweetness, warming my heart. The strong coffee aroma in the shop seems to be more intoxicating than the essence of the wine, making people essential in a trance for a moment. Cameron has been in the modeling industry for nearly four years, and she just returned from the colorful stretch of Paris not long ago, so she has seen countless top handsome guys, but at this moment, she Still involuntarily keeping his gaze on the man in front of him, that kind of mesmerizing tenderness made the curvature of the corners of his mouth rise slightly uncontrollably. "Thank you." Cameron finally stabilized a little at this time. After the matter was resolved, her nervousness gradually calmed down, "So, I think I''ll deal with it first." Cameron I looked around, found the direction of the bathroom, and then "showed" a sweet smile. Cameron walked into the bathroom, hid in the cubicle and started to get busy. Finally, he tidied up the troublesome''fury'' clothes, but after that, the clothes can''t be worn again because of the string behind. It''s too serious, it''s hard to imagine. If she gets a little bit of hindsight and walks five more yards, it is estimated that the situation will really be too much to look at. After finishing the thread, Cameron tied the mans shirt around his waist to block the back. Although it seemed a little out of place, Cameron didnt mind at all and took two steps confidently. It seems to be much better than expected, and quite a bit of a posture that has been popular recently, but a pair of denim''pants'' is missing. Standing in front of the bathroom mirror, Cameron remembered that he had almost misunderstood the man just now, and his cheeks flushed again. This time Cameron returned from Paris after a year, mainly because her modeling career has developed smoothly and her career has become more and more prosperous. Although she will have more long-term development in the field of modeling, the agent still suggests that she can Try to develop towards the big screen. After careful consideration, she decided to accept this suggestion. After all, the model is a spring fan. For a model, changing careers is always the most difficult issue. If she had the opportunity to enter Hollywood, it would be great. This time she came to Philadelphia to participate in the film audition. Film and modelling are two completely different fields. Now that she enters the film circle, she must start from scratch. Everything is difficult at the beginning. Things were not easy. If she missed the film audition today because of an embarrassment in the street, it would be bad enough in itself; if a reporter caught her in her dilemma, it would be even worse. So not only the film industry, but even the rumors in the modeling industry have an impact on her work. But it''s okay... Thinking of this, Cameron couldn''t help but lowered his head to look at the plaid shirt on his waist. The blue and gray color plaid pattern fits perfectly with the gentle voice of the gentleman. Fortunately, the man reached out for assistance, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous. Cameron quickly cleared up his thoughts and walked out quickly, wanting to formally thank the man again, but when he returned to the coffee house, he was never seen again. Cameron was a little surprised. This was obviously a situation she didn''t expect. She hurried back to the counter and handed the scissors and lighter to the waiter. "Where did the man who borrowed these two things go?" "He has left." The waiter replied politely. The disappointment on Camerons face surged in an instant. She originally thought that the man would take the initiative to stay After all, this was a good opportunity to strike up a conversation, but he left directly. Could it be that Is your own charm not enough? But thinking about it carefully, the mans demeanor just now doesnt resemble the type of flower speech, so its no surprise that he left politely. Thinking of this, Camerons smile couldnt help but twitched slightly. Its just a pity that she didnt ask for his name. Its not so easy for a vast sea of ??people to meet again. This thought made Camerons eyebrows feel Regret overflowed. "Miss, this is your caramel latte." The waiter handed her coffee over again, interrupting Cameron''s thoughts. Cameron hurriedly drove out all the random thoughts in his mind. After all, it was just a stranger passing by. "How much?" Cameron lowered his head and opened his hand. Bag. "The gentleman just paid for you." The waiter replied with a professional sexual smile, and then handed the coffee over with both hands. Cameron was stunned for a few seconds, his smile solidified at the corner of his mouth, and then it burst again. Cameron took the cup of coffee, then looked down at the plaid shirt around his waist, and touched the shirt material with his free left hand, as if he could still feel the clean licorice on the shirt The smell of soap, and the bright smile blooming proudly in the aroma of coffee. Chapter 408： uninvited guest ads_wz_txt; Hugo took the coffee and left without much hesitation. In his opinion, in fact, it was just a small effort just now, and there is nothing worth making a fuss about, and Cameron Diaz has already thanked him, that''s enough. So, he turned around and left. When Hugo saw the opponent''s face for the first time, he recognized the opponent as Cameron Diaz. In fact, Cameron should be among the stars Hugo currently encounters, the person who fits his impression best, because Cameron became popular by relying on the "mask in disguise" produced in 1994. This It was her first debut, and at the same time she completed the overnight fame that everyone in Hollywood dreamed of. In an instant, Cameron became a new American sweetheart comparable to Meg Ryan and Julia Roberts. Hugo was also very impressed with the "Ghost in Disguise". This movie not only made Cameron, but also made Kim Carrey (. Carrey), making the king of comedy worth three hundred and fifty thousand dollars. The position became a first-line comedian worth seven million dollars. So now seeing Cameron, Hugo has no sense of disobedience, and recognizes her at first sight. Cameron is a very special existence in Hollywood, where beautiful women are like clouds. From the sweetheart chick in the beginning to the aura of the late sister, although Cameron''s acting skills have not been recognized, but in Hollywood But Cameron has always occupied an important position, and Camerons role is not limited to the sweet girl like Meg, she can play a variety of "flowers bottle" role, although It is a "flower" bottle, but it can add to the various films. Open Camerons resume, "I''m crazy for Mary (there''s., "Puppet Life (, "Vanilla Sky (.sky, "New York Gangs (gangs.of.new. and other masterpieces. Both won her acting-related nominations, but unfortunately only the "flowers" did not produce results, and works such as "Charlie Girl (''s. and "Sweet Sister Not Spicy (the.s. also made her at the box office. Won a lot of great achievements. In the box office of Hollywood''female'' actors, Cameron and Julia Roberts, Sandra Bullock (sandra.), Emma Watson (emma.) and other''female'' actors are individual box office. The highest group of people, especially Cameron, relying on the super high box office of the "Shrek" series surpassed Julia and Sandra''s two strong competitors, becoming the highest individual cumulative box office among American''female'' actors man of. It can be said that in the development of Hollywood for nearly 30 years, Cameron has a very special position. Like Julia, he is one of the most favorite female actors in the United States. These two female actors were originally He also collaborated on a "My Best Friend''s Wedding (my.best.''s. which won the box office and won the word of mouth, which is very rare. Seeing Cameron when he was young, Hugo was still very surprised, and there were still some nostalgias. Cameron has entered the four-character age after entering 2014, and the green''spring'' years are no longer, and the wrinkles on the corners of his eyes make people sigh the energy of time. Cameron has also transformed into a royal sister, but in Hugo''s mind Among them, the pure and sweet "geek in disguise" image without losing the sense of''sex'' is still Cameron''s most amazing''brilliant'' image. After this movie, Cameron''s charm can be called Hollywood in ten years. The most beautiful landscape. But now Hugo has completely calmed his mind. He has seen Julia Roberts, Meg Ryan, Jack Nicholson, Al Pacino, Steven Spielberg, etc. The baptism of stars, Hugo has been able to look at these colleagues who will be popular in the future or who are now the most popular colleagues with normal eyes. Therefore, stunning beautiful goes to beautiful, but Hugo still did not stop, it was just a fate. After leaving the coffee house, Hugo continued to wander around drinking coffee all the way. This kind of pleasant afternoon is more comfortable than staying in one place to enjoy afternoon tea. Hugo quit last year. After the poison was successful, he has been insisting on exercising. After all, the absurd life of Lancaster almost emptied this skin. He is only twenty-five years old and very weak, so Hugo must exercise persistently to make his body slow. Slowly get healthy. However, in order to shoot "Schindler''s List" in the first half of the year, Hugo''s body appeared to be a little "fluttering" when he first increased his fat and then decreased his fat. Generally speaking, this kind of short-term weight control work is best carried out under the guidance of professional nutritionists and trainers. This is the most correct choice for the actor''s body. But at that time, neither Hugo nor Joseph understood this. Moreover, at the time, the finances were in crisis, and there was no sufficient funds to hire coaches. Therefore, Hugo could only increase his weight according to his own three-handed approach, and then wait until after the completion. Slowly reducing it back, the meal became irregular, and the body became weaker. Fortunately, Hugo had been exercising before, and this did not cause any major problems. Now that the shooting of "Schindler''s List" and the promotion of "Sleepless in Seattle" are over, Hugo has continued to exercise, and his weight has gradually recovered to the previous level, but the muscles are not enough. To be strong, it seems that exercise must be continued. Therefore, as long as there is a chance to walk, run, carry heavy objects and other daily exercises, Hugo will try his best to persist. The road tour for more than two months has not only made the body more fatigued and weak, but has become stronger. A lot. After walking on the street for a while, Hugo looked at the clock in the convenience store on the roadside and realized that there was not much time left before the next performance. Then Hugo got on the bus and headed towards the motel where they lived. However, after getting off the bus, Hugo looked at the road in front of him, but was suddenly "lost": Where is this going? Although Hugo likes walking in the city very much, the problem of this direction is really terrible. Every street in the city looks the same in Hugo''s eyes. He can set off, but the way back is always a mystery. Just now he finally got on the bus back with the help of passers-by, but standing at the bus stop sign, he didn''t know how to get to the motel. Standing at the public stop sign, Hugo suddenly felt lost. How could he feel that he was thrown into a wilderness and then he couldnt find his way home. Could it be that he will leave the door with bread crumbs like Hael in the future? This is really worrying. Hugo spent two minutes awakening his memory of the surrounding scenery, but it didn''t work. At this moment, a person walked towards the public''s stop sign. This is really a great news. Hugo immediately greeted him, "Hello, which direction is the motorcycle hotel?" Although Hugo is a road idiot, he was not ashamed to ask this point to help a lot, so that he would not really be lost in a certain city. After finally seeing a passerby, Hugo will naturally not miss it. "Go south along this street, and then turn west, but a distance of three hundred yards." Passers-by were very enthusiastic and pointed out kindly. But Hugo''s face showed an embarrassing expression, "Sorry, can you just show me the direction without giving directions?" Every time he encounters someone who is giving directions to say southeast and northwest, Hugo is very depressed. Isn''t it possible to give directions, say front, back, left, right, and must say south, east, north, west? How could he know what is going on in the southeast and northwest! This is definitely a kind of discrimination, discrimination against road idiots! The passerby looked at Hugo''s tangled expression, couldn''t help but laughed, and pointed behind him, "Just go in this direction, go to this excuse, and turn to the right." "Right? Your right or mine?" Hugo raised his hands and gestured. Passers-by saw Hugo holding his left hand and saying to the right, he laughed, but he still pointed to Hugo''s right hand kindly, "Here." "Very well, thank you, thank you so much!" Hugo repeatedly thanked him, sighing that the world is still full of people, while walking towards the front. This time, the direction is correct. After all, it is not very complicated, but walking on the street. However, Hugo felt as if he had been here for the first time, and the surrounding scenes were really unimpressed. Just when Hugo strongly doubted whether he was looking for the wrong place, the familiar hotel in front finally appeared. In fact, it was familiar, but it was only a little familiar. The most important thing was the "motor hotel" sign at the door. Tell Hugo: You did not find the wrong place. In fact, Hugo thinks that the motels in each city are actually the same, there is not much difference at all They have stayed in so many motels along the way, so we must distinguish all the hotels clearly. It is simply an impossible task. The hotel in front of me looked no different from the previous ones in several other cities. It was dusty, dirty and messy. I stayed at the motel next to the highway. When he walked to the "door" of the hotel, Hugo still looked at the surrounding scenery with suspicion, trying to find the familiar impression in his mind, but he always felt that he had seen it here countless times, but he was not sure if it was. I saw it in Philadelphia. At this moment, a person walked towards him. This familiar and unfamiliar figure made Hugo more puzzled: Did he just remember the name of the motel? Otherwise why would I meet him here. Although this possibility of''sex'' is embarrassing, Hugo will not deny the possibility of''sex'', because his poor memory of names is indeed not very good. Hugo strongly suspects that face blindness has an impact on memory. . But the people who walked in front of him didnt know the turbulent thoughts in Hugos mind. He just showed a smile that he thought was very enthusiastic, waved towards Hugo and walked over, "Hey, see who this is. I will meet you here. It seems that today is my lucky day." If people who don''t know the situation think that these two people are the best friends, but Hugo knows that this is definitely not the case. "Are you sure it''s your lucky day? I''m not so sure, Mr. Long Meyer." Chapter 409： Langs plan ads_wz_txt; The plan of 409 Lang revived. This is Philadelphia, not Los Angeles or New York. What are the chances of meeting Lang Meyer here? Infinity approaches zero. But Hugo saw Lang and appeared in front of him with a smile. You must know that even his own manager Joseph, and his good friend Karl, Hugo have not seen him for nearly three months. But now I see Lang, which is really a weird situation. "So, you showed up in Philadelphia, and you also chose to come to the motel. Could it be that there are any big projects to start here today?" At this moment, Hugo thought of Cameron Diaz. Maybe there is something in Philadelphia today. What movie was auditioning, Lang appeared as an agent and got a reasonable explanation. However, even though it is reasonable for Lang to appear in Philadelphia, it is not a coincidence that he appears in a motel. Lang looked at Hugo and thought abounding in his mind. Although Lang was the one who brought Hugo into the circle at the beginning, Lang was very optimistic about the development prospects of Hugo; but after three years of ups and downs, Lang still didn''t expect that Hugo would be able to come back again, and even achieved even more''glamorous'' results than he had imagined. This made Lang couldn''t help thinking: If he didn''t give up Hugo and he kept going, would Hugo stand in a higher position now? And will he truly become a top agent? The speed of Hugo''s rise in the past year has exceeded Lang''s expectations. After the success of "Smell the Fragrance to Know Women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" successively, Lang actually considered whether Hugo should be taken. Pulling back under his own banner, he also took action at the time, extending an olive branch to Hugo at the luncheon at the end of last year. But at that time, Lang was just a test, and didn''t care. The rapid development of things afterwards also made Lang cancel his original plan, because he knew that Hugo would soon become an abandoned son. In Tracey''s net of revenge, Hugo is just a dying fish. However, life is always full of accidents. Hugo, the little fish, got rid of Tracy''s shackles, seized a tiny opportunity, and then completed the triple jump, not only sweeping away the decadence of the past six months. And Sora, but also relying on the posture of three masterpieces in half a year to rank among the tens of millions of remuneration clubs, and now it is clear that he has gradually grown into a big fish. Now look again, Lang has been excluded from the next step by Tracy. "Farewell to Love God" has become Tracys killer feature, but Lang is unable to participate in this work; on the contrary, "Schindlers "List" Hugo, who is in post-production, has successfully relied on the big tree Steven Spielberg, and his future is boundless. Recently, the struggle for power within the company has become more and more rapid. The existence of Hugo has become a force that cannot be underestimated. Not only Lang, but also Rick Rosen, Marvin Josephson and others are coveting it. Lang has always looked at the foundation of the good relationship between Rick and Joseph. In this move, Rick has walked long enough and wisely enough that Lang knew he was one step behind. Hugo Lancaster, this small sapling that he cultivated is now about to grow into a big tree, but it is a young broker who reaps the fruit, not a pioneer who planted the seeds. Lang''s heart is very uncomfortable. But Lang also knew that he hadn''t been very happy with Hugo several times before, and his bad temper didn''t leave much room for maneuver. Of course, Lang has always firmly believed that in Hollywood, there is no absolute loyalty, only insufficient interests. In fact, this truth applies everywhere. Hugo and Joseph are now in the honeymoon period of cooperation, but sooner or later they will leak out and give Lang a chance. Lang knew that he had been with Hugo for ten years. From the age of 14 to 24, the friendship between the two of them was still very deep, otherwise Hugo would not have targeted the Golden Raspberry Award. Come to ask my opinion. Therefore, Lang believes that all he needs is an opportunity. Now the opportunity is here Lang naturally knew about Josephs recent spring breeze in the same company, but at the same time, Lang also noticed clues. Joseph was negligent towards Hugo and made mistakes that almost all novice agents would experience. After a back investigation, Langs conjecture was confirmed. The natural cooperation between Hugo and "Shawshanks Redemption" was actually going to be smashed in Josephs hands. This was the opportunity Lang dreamed of, so he appeared in Philadelphia for a spending fee. It took a great deal of power to find the city that was glorious to death and arrived after leaving Washington (on). Looking at Hugo in front of him, Lang suppressed his mixed thoughts in a blink of an eye,''showing'' a sincere smile, "There is indeed a project that is about to start, and there are still two. Both of these projects have something to do with you. , I wonder if you are interested in sitting down and listening?" Hugo is really familiar with Lang''s smile. The memories of the past flooded in his mind. This smile can simply be expressed in one word, which is called "no profit, no early". Although Lang is well-known for his bad temper, he also has the ability to perform sex. "No, I''m not interested." Hugo didn''t even think, did not pause at all, and replied simply and neatly. Faced with Hugos answer, Langs smile froze slightly. Hugo like this is not the young boy he is familiar with. Hugo is no longer a rookie at his mercy, but Lang soon recovered. After coming, he also expected such a situation. If he hadn''t fully prepared, he wouldn''t have flown across the United States to Philadelphia at all. Seeing Hugo stepping forward, ready to ignore Lang''s existence, Lang hurriedly said, "''Shawshank''s redemption...If nothing else, the actor can sign tomorrow. The candidate is Tim Robbins." Hearing these words, Hugo shook his heart, because Tim Robbins was the real hero of "Shawshank''s Redemption" in his memory. So, first, why did Lang know that he was talking about this project; second, why did Lang know that Tim was about to sign; third, if what Lang said was true, then why did Joseph not tell himself, why did Frank not contact him? Own? However, although Hugo was stunned, and not long ago, Joseph ignored the "Shawshank''s Salvation" project because of his busy work. According to reason, Hugo should have hesitated, and he was not sure what happened to Joseph; but In front of Lang, Hugo did not want to''expose'' the flaws, he would still believe in Joseph instead of Lang. Therefore, Hugo only had a moment of stiffness, and then returned to normal without any pause, and continued to take his steps. Lang watched Hugo continue to move forward, he had to speed up his speech, "''Shawshank''s redemption, producer Frank De Labont originally preferred the male protagonist to be you, but something went wrong in the process. Robbins came from behind and was about to sign with the crew. Dont you want to know why? Hugo still didnt stop, Dont you want to take this role? Hugo still didnt stop, If you Yes, I can get in touch with Frank right now, and we can have a meeting right away. If everything goes well, we can sign a contract today to win this project before Robbins..." Hugo still moves forward. "Don''t you want to know the twists and turns of this? Don''t you want to get this role?" Lang looked at Hugo''s firm steps, his temper suddenly came up again, and he yelled a few more impatiently, and then hurry up. He rushed to Hugo, blocked Hugo''s path, and then waited to look at Hugo angrily, "This is an important project, and it is the project you want, why are you reluctant to listen now? " "I don''t want to participate in this project." Hugo said neatly. After so many things, Hugo is of course willing to vote for Joseph. As for Lang, Hugo admits that he is very curious in his heart, but he does not. The result will be known from Lang''s mouth, and he will call Joseph to confirm. Lang is just a jackal, he can''t let go when he sees benefits, and he is just one link in his chain of benefits. Therefore, Hugo did not hesitate at all, and categorically eliminated all possible''sex''. If Hugo remembers correctly, the competition for rights within the company is obviously getting more and more fierce. Joseph has gradually become involved in this circle, and Hugo, who has succeeded in the three previous works, is a very important bargaining chip. Lang will come to find himself, he cant just need a bargaining chip, he can let Lang fly from Los Angeles to Philadelphia, Hugo suddenly laughed, "Lang, can let you come to Philadelphia in person, it seems that this project is really very, very important. , Or is my bargaining chip really worth it?" This sudden sentence by Hugo made Lang''s face change slightly In the past year, he has been "hands" several times, and Lang knew that Hugo''s eloquence is very powerful, and his observation skills are also very keen, but It was beyond Lang''s expectation. However, since Hugo said it was broken, Lang did not intend to cover up. Instead, he calmed down and decided to open the skylight to speak up, "I don''t know how true what you said is actually true, but I know, I The chips in his hand are indeed very important." Lang still avoided the questioning in Hugo''s words, but changed the subject. Lang knew that Hugo could leave at any time, so he didn''t have any pause, and he said directly, "''Shawshank''s redemption...This is my first bargaining chip. I can contact Frank at any time. There is also a project in the 20th Century Fox investment, cost 30 million US dollars, action plot blockbuster." Due to time constraints, Lang simply showed a little information, and then paid attention to the expression on Hugos face, "How about it, two chips, are you interested?" This is Lang''s confidence in coming to Philadelphia in person, and it is also his assassin for winning Hugo. He doesn''t think Hugo can reject such a sweet proposal. To be precise, it is difficult for any actor to refuse. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 410： 2 chips ads_wz_txt; There are two chips in 410. Lang is so confident, of course for a reason. First of all, he knew that "Shawshank''s Redemption" was the item Hugo hoped to get, so he did what he wanted and guaranteed that he could extract his teeth from Tim Robbins, which was enough to make Hugo heart-stirring; secondly, nine At the beginning of the decade, the commercial action frenzy led by a group of action superstars such as Arnold Schwarzenegger and Sylvester Stallone also made action movies an important step for male actors to climb the sky. No one can Reject this kind of temptation. Confused. Hugo knows that Lang''s two chips are indeed very attractive. People, very few people can refuse, even if he does. But Hugo also knows that Lang must have asked for something when Lang said that it was "flowers" and "chaos". As for whether the project can be negotiated, it is not Lang who makes the final decision. In short, Lang is now drawing a big pie, but whether the pie can be eaten in Hugo''s stomach depends on Hugo''s abilityand the decision of the production company. Therefore, even if Hugo felt his heart beating violently, he still forced himself to calm down. He tightly shook his right hand in his pocket, and then looked at Lang, "Even if your chips are heavy. , But what I am after is not something I can afford." In fact, this is a rejection. This is the second consecutive time that Hugo refused to give Lang any room for change. Re-cooperating with Lang, in Hugo''s view, is to seek skin with a tiger. This is actually not much different from cooperating with Tracy, but Hugo is unwilling to rely on the strength of others to seek the future, because in the final analysis, he still has to rely on himself. What''s more, Joseph is an agent and a friend at the same time. Hugo doesn''t think he will choose to betray his friends. Even if Joseph made a mistake not long ago, he is still his friend. "Hugo, you think too much." Lang looked at Hugo''s eyes firmly, he knew that Hugo is a hard bone, not so easy to gnaw off, so he decided to step back a little bit, "You think I want What are you pursuing? Its not what you think. Lang quickly took a step back, raised his hands, calmed his anxious temper a little, and said, Im an agent. What I am after is the "draw". I will come to you, but I just think these two projects are suitable for you. If the cooperation is reached through my hands, then the "draw" will be given to me, even if there is no contract between us. It is still possible to "draw" in accordance with the company contract. Other than that, I have no other ideas." Lang decided not to mention Hugo tearing up the brokerage contract with Joseph for the time being, and using these two baits to reach cooperation with Hugo for the time being, at least it could ease the relationship. Moreover, if you complete the cooperation of two large projects through your own hands, even if Hugo is still not an actor under his own hands, this will be of great benefit to your position in the company-any broker who can bring benefits to the company People are welcome. Hugo was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Lang to say this. Although he didn''t know why Lang would choose to take a step back. After all, Hugo only knew a little about the relationship between the internal interests of the brokerage company; but Hugo can be sure. One point is that Lang is willing to fly to Philadelphia in person, and still extend an olive branch to himself. This benefit must be large enough. Although Hugo did not know that Tracy had temporarily abandoned Lang, and he did not know how serious the current situation in the company for power struggles, but he knew very well that there is no free lunch in the world. Lang sensed that Hugos footsteps had stopped-although it was because he was directly blocked in front of Hugo, he could still find that Hugo''s brain was obviously starting to work, so Lang immediately saw a seam in the needle. , "In addition to''Shawshank Redemption'', another project is called''speed''." Lang is using all his time to show his chips to Hugo, which shakes Hugo''s heart to the greatest extent, "Currently Quentin Tarantino () and Renny Haring (Renny.) are directors. Candidate." The most common feature of these three directors is that they have their own understanding of action movies. Quentin relied on a "Falling Water Dog (. to be born last year, and Rennies most famous work is "Die Hard 2", Jane No directors work has appeared yet, but as a photographer, he has been seen in works such as "Instinct. Ability", "Die Hard" and "Lethal Weapon 3". It is worth mentioning that Rennie once worked with Hugo on the cursive "Detective Warrior". "The''female'' protagonist chooses between Halle Berry (halle. Berry) and Sandra Bullock." Halle is currently a newcomer, but "Stealing the Mood ( neutralizes Eddie Murphy. But Sandras partner won a good reputation; so did Sandra. The collaboration between "The Over-the-air Dragon ( and Sylvester Stallone won her a place in the circle. "As for the male protagonist, Johnny De Pu, Bruce Willis, Tom Cruise, and Tom Hanks are all alternate candidates." Lang snapped a lot of speeches in one breath. In fact, he was exaggerating the importance of the work "Speed ??of Life and Death". Twentieth Century Fox invested 30 million yuan to create this action movie. It was obviously a lot of money. Fine''powerful. After speaking, Lang couldn''t help feeling a little short of breath, and began to breathe quickly. Sure enough, smoking for many years has an effect on his lung capacity. Unfortunately, Hugo didn''t seem to be listening at all, which made Langpo a little dumbfounded. He didn''t expect Hugo to react like this. In fact, Hugo did not listen. He already knew about this work after hearing "Life and Death". This movie can also be regarded as one of the best works of 1994, which made Keanu Reeves and Sandra famous. Bullock also won technical awards in the Oscars that year. The most important thing is that the box office has achieved great success, and the word-of-mouth has also won unanimous praise. It is always a rare opportunity for action movies to see word-of-mouth and a win-win at the box office. work. Since Hugos journey, the works that Hugo has come into contact with during this period of time are actually excellent works. They have not encountered the so-called "bad films" in the true sense. The main reason is that they have been around 1994. Here, Hollywood has entered a period of blowout, one after another, the only difference may be the size of the impact. It''s like "Life and Death Speed", although it is impossible to win some acting awards, but the huge box office success also continues the ability of action movies to make stars. The two protagonists of Keanu and Sandra overnight Just touch the edge of the line in between. During this time, overnight fame was not a problem in Hollywood at all, and opportunities were everywhere. Of course, duds such as "Hudson''s Eagle" and "Detective Strange Soldiers" also exist. Actors still have to be vigilant and not be "fan" or "spoiled" by Hollywood songs and dances. Although Hugo still doesn''t have any good feelings for Lang, he still has to admit Lang''s ability to work-Hugo has never denied this. Lang came to Philadelphia with two works of "Shawshank''s Salvation" and "Speed ??of Life and Death". , Can be said to be holding a huge bargaining chip, almost holding Hugo''s posture without any strength to fight back. However, it is a pity that Hugo still has no plans to cooperate with Lang. For Lang, crossing the river, dismantling bridges, unloading the grit and killing the donkey, is simply commonplace for Lang. He does not want to repeat the same mistakes, and he does not allow himself to betray his friends. "Lang, you are a smart person. You know what the actors want, so you are a successful agent." Hugo said with a smile looking at Lang who was panting. This made Lang''s expression brighter. , Hugo is sending a positive signal, but then Hugo went on to say, "But I already have an outstanding agent, so I think you want to trade with the chips. I have no way to provide it." Lang''s brows instantly frowned. His first reaction was to lose his temper, but there was still a voice deep in his heart calling out: This is not the time to lose his temper, so he forced himself to calm down, "Hugo, I didnt ask for anything, I just provided two projects. I am a middleman, not a broker." "Is that really the case? You and I are not children anymore." If Rick or Carl came here today, Hugo would be willing to believe this, but the other party is Lang, which is impossible. Because this argument only applies to friends, and it must be between friends who have a good relationship to have this kind of "selfishness" approach. Obviously Lang and Hugo can''t be regarded as friends at all. Looking at the gentle smile on Hugos face, Lang felt extremely ironic, and suddenly the nameless fire broke out and couldnt help it anymore, Hugo Lancaster! What a good agent I am, You should be very clear that Josephs infamous role cannot bring you more jobs. I took the initiative to come to Philadelphia, but I dont want you to be ruined in Josephs hands. Dont be ignorant of my sincerity. Exalt, you know, without my help, relying only on Joseph, you are at your current level, and there is no way to have a better future!" Sure enough, Lang''s temper was his fatal wound, and he quickly vented. In the face of Lang''s anger, Hugo became more used to it. He smiled calmly, "I don''t know that the agent has the ability to predict the future. Have you ever received the secret instructions from the wizards of the tribe?" Hugo''s ridicule completely caused Lang to lose his mind, and the swear words burst out directly, "Who the **** do you think you are, you are the shit, and there will never be any way! Looking at such a **** good opportunity, but I dont know who you are, do you think you are a unique benchmark in Hollywood? I babble! Dont pretend to be''forced'', otherwise you will end up being a group of strong men. Round.''rape''. In addition to selling **** to Apart from the "female" producer, what ability do you have?" Facing Lang who was like a mad dog, Hugo didn''t bite back like a dog, but went straight ahead, leaving Lang standing alone in the clearing and cursing. Then, the scolding gradually calmed down, and Lang stood in the clearing, panting heavily, kicking the stone in front of him fiercely, looking fiercely at Hugo''s back, his face was ``yin'''' and sunny. indefinite. Hugo Lancaster, I''m just waiting to see your future end! ,supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chua to read it and vote for the work as a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ).. Chapter 411： Power vortex ads_wz_txt; The 411 power vortex is resurrected. Lang came to Philadelphia with full confidence. In order to wait for this opportunity, he started planning after the box office success in the first week of "Night Sleep in Seattle". The international innovation management company is now at a historical turning point, but it is also an opportunity. The internal struggle for power can add more bargaining chips to powerful agents and truly become the top of the Hollywood pyramid. For an agent, an outstanding actor may be worth tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of dollars in their hands. In addition to increasing his own weight within the company, it also increases when facing production companies and directors. Confidence is also a representative of power. The International Innovation Management Company is currently one of the top three brokerage companies in the United States. It can take the initiative in this power competition, and then it will be able to win profit and power in the future, fame and fortune, this is anyone''s. Good wishes. Lang knows his biggest disadvantage. He has a lot of actors who show off lust, but he doesn''t have a top star that he has cultivated. At present, it seems that Hugo is the person with the most potential to become a superstar, and it is bound to make up for Lang''s leak. Regardless of this matter, there are actually many people coveting Hugo within the company now. Actors who can get the box office and get praise for acting are not easy to find. So Joseph, who has a Hugo brokerage contract, is in the company this time. The struggle for power has also become an important weight. After comprehensive consideration, Lang feels that the best plan is to "raise" the salary from the bottom of the tank, and holding Hugo''s brokerage contract in his hands is obviously the most secure approach. After waiting for three full months, Lang finally ushered in an excellent opportunity. Lang has been paying attention to Josephs recent trend. The signing of Nicholas Cage and the two new actors kept Josephs busy feet off the ground, and the partners of the company began to extend an olive branch to Joseph. Joseph''s social life It was very lively for a while, and even heard that the co-president Marvin Josephson also intends to arrange an office for Joseph on the 22nd floor. One should know that the partners of the company are all on the 23rd floor, and the 22nd floor means The identity of the prospective partner. It can be seen that Joseph is currently in a hot position within the company. Under such circumstances, Joseph, who lacked experience, was naturally negligent in his care for Hugo. Since the success of "Sleepless in Seattle", the scripts of going to the door to find Hugo gradually began to increase, but Joseph refused all of them. This matter is not a secret in the circle, because Joseph emphasized "Sinder" After Les list, Hugo needs to rest for a while. Even so, there are still scripts that will be sent to the company, but it is a pity that Joseph still does not let go. But what is surprising is that a project from Columbia Pictures was temporarily retained by Joseph, and Lang kept his eyes on it. Although Lang didn''t know the specifics of what happened afterwards, he still had a good guess. For the first time, Joseph almost missed "Shawshank''s Redemption" because of his negligence, which made the relationship between Hugo and Joseph a little tight. After that incident, Joseph became concerned about "The Shawshank''s Redemption", and he and Frank had frequent contacts, but what is surprising is that a few days ago, Lang heard the news, Tim Robbins The sudden emergence of an army is infinitely close to "Shawshank''s salvation." Tim''s agent is Lang''s old acquaintance, and he quickly heard the news. Originally Frank had made up his mind to cooperate with Hugo, but because Hugo had some changes to the script, Frank still needed to communicate with Hugo further. Frank handed the script to Joseph and waited for Hugo. Response. But the problem is that Frank hasn''t waited until the news. Obviously Joseph has forgotten about it because he was too busy, and Frank had to urge Joseph. At this moment, Joseph and Frank both tried to contact Hugo, but neither of them succeeded. It should be that Hugos mobile phone had a problem and lost contact. So Joseph believed that they should sit down and discuss the details of the contract first, and Hugo could talk about the script slowly later; but Frank insisted that the contract was negotiated after the script was negotiated. This brought the negotiations between the two sides to a deadlock. Afterwards, Frank seemed to urge Joseph about the script again. This time Joseph still wanted to gain more advantage in the contract negotiation process, and did not give a positive reply. Facing Joseph''s repeated negligence, Frank became angry. So this is why Tims come from behind, and looking at the current situation, Hugo is still "snatched" in the dark. If this trend continues, Hugo is bound to pass by "Shawshank''s Redemption". . Lang realized that the opportunity had come. In Lang''s view, no matter how busy Joseph is now, it is a very fatal thing for him to ignore Hugo. As an agent, rationally arranging the work of his artists is my job, and it is also a source of interest. Since agents are ordinary people, they also have their own preferences and relationships. Therefore, with limited attention, there are bound to be more concerned people and For the more negligent, this is inevitable. But if you want to be a successful broker, you must conceal this preference, at least not too obvious on the surface. When there is a job, even if the agent is busy, at least it should follow up in time. Whether the job can be discussed is another matter. Update the news in time and actively contact the producer. These are all basic tasks. Negligence in this area should never occur, because if the artist misses his job due to the agent''s own negligence, it will definitely be a fatal blow to the partnership between the two parties. This is a manifestation of the agent''s unprofessional and inconscientious performance. Therefore, Joseph''s mistake is very fatal. What''s more, it was Hugo that Joseph was negligent. Hugo, who has been so hot recently, has brought important opportunities for his work. This is absolutely impossible. Langben thought that after he came to Philadelphia, he would be sure of his tenacity, but he didn''t expect to ate the door in front of Hugo abruptly, and Hugo didnt give him any chance at all. Although he talked a lot just now, and the conversation between the two people lasted for about five minutes, Lang knew that Hugo never gave him a chance from the beginning to the end, which made Lang puzzled. Could it be said that Hugo did not know the truth of the matter, and Joseph''s negligence caused the "Shawshank''s Redemption" crew to choose another person? After the vent just now, Lang has stabilized his emotions, and he began to think, should he give up completely, or should he plan again? Standing in place, the yin on Langs cheeks was uncertain, Hugos hard bones were too troublesome, but the interests involved in him were also really exciting. Lang thought for a while, first look at the relationship between Hugo and Joseph after this incident. If he wants to make any more moves, he must be before the "Schindler''s List" is released, otherwise he will lose the opportunity. After doing his calculations, Lang looked back at the direction where Hugo had disappeared, and spit on the ground. Although he had sorted out his thoughts, he still had a pretentious attitude towards Hugo''s lack of promotion just now. Lang still couldn''t swallow this breath, "Then let''s wait and see. Lang stood in his eyes and his thoughts were raging, why not Hugo returning to the hotel room, but without Lang chatting next to him, Hugo''s thoughts also calmed down. Just now, all of them were from Lang''s family. , He doesn''t know the truth of the matter, or he should''figure'' it out Even if "Shawshank''s Redemption" is indeed to choose another person, but the reason may not be Joseph, and the possibilities are countless. For example, Frank is not satisfied with the opinion of revising the script and feels that there is no need to cooperate with Hugo; or It was Columbia Pictures who felt that Hugo was involved in the script creation and stretched his hands too long. Originally, the issue of casting roles in the circle is very complicated. If you only listen to Lang''s alarmist remarks, it is naturally impossible to get a glimpse of the whole picture. After Hugo calmed down, he still called Joseph as usual. To his surprise, the voice of a''woman'' actually picked up the phone, "Hello, this is Joseph Gibbs'' office." , What can I do to help you?" "Uh, this is Hugo Lancaster. Is Joseph there?" Hugo frowned slightly. "Mr. Lancaster, good afternoon, I am Mr. Gibbs'' assistant Anna." The other party obviously knew who Hugo really was, and his voice immediately became warmer. However, there was no contact for more than half a month, and Joseph actually had an assistant, but it made sense to think about it, at least not thinking that Joseph could not be contacted as before. "Where is Joe? Not in the office?" Hugo frowned, but his voice relaxed a little. "He is now having a work meeting with Mr. Cage. It may take some time. Are you in a hurry?" Anna said exactly. Hugo thought for a while, UU reading "No, you told Joe that I called, so he must contact me as soon as possible. Oh, by the way, I might not bring my mobile phone in the afternoon, so be it, You tell him that I will call him in the evening." "No problem, I''ll pass it on. Is there anything else?" Anna said politely, which made Hugo feel a little weird. He didn''t feel like he was talking to Joseph, but rather like talking to Lang, but he knew Long''s assistant Gary is even more enthusiastic. "No, no more." Although Hugo had thoughts in his heart, Hugo still said neatly, and then hung up the phone. Looking at the fixed phone, Hugo couldn''t help being a little surprised. Joseph is really busy recently, and he is having a work meeting with Nicholas Cage. It is estimated that he is going to choose new works for Nicholas. He should be happy for Joseph, right? Hugo let out a long breath, then picked up the receiver again, dialed another number, and soon the other party answered the call, "Hello, this is Frank De Labont." (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 412： Dispute again ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 412 disputes again. After hanging up Frank''s phone, Hugo couldn''t help feeling tired, and the good mood of walking in the afternoon sun disappeared. Hugo didn''t expect things to be like this. Frank has agreed to Hugos idea of ??the script and revised it. He handed over the script to Joseph again, but Joseph was too busy and forgot about it, which caused Frank to wait and wait. Did not wait for Hugo''s response. In desperation, Frank called Joseph again to urge him. Joseph, who had an assistant, received the call the first time this time. But Hugos cell phone was in the suburbs for a few days. There was no signal, so there was no contact. . After that, the two sides fell into a deadlock again because of whether to talk about the contract or the script first. In the deadlock, Joseph again did not give a positive response. Obviously, he wanted to gain more advantage in the contract negotiation. This was completely Annoyed Frank. Although "Shawshank''s Redemption" is a small production, he also sought cooperation after seeing that Hugo was indeed suitable for the role. But now it looks like Frank begging Hugo bitterly. The act of playing big cards coincided with the rumors at the beginning of the year, so Frank simply gave up Hugo. After understanding what happened, Hugo expressed his apologies to Frank. On the one hand, he was on a road tour outside, which did cause the communication to be inconsistent. The temporary problem with the mobile phone was also a problem with Hugo. On the one hand, Hugo did not follow up with him in time. In order to advance the situation, he did not show enough sincerity, which is also disrespectful to Frank. So Hugo officially expressed his apologies. This made Frank embarrassed. He also recalled how Hugo had been careful when reading the script. If Hugo was not sincere enough, he would not read the script over and over again. As a result, Frank expressed his understanding of Hugo''s situation. Both parties have the intention to cooperate. It''s a pity that the "yin" went wrong. I missed this time and can only look forward to the opportunity for cooperation next time. Here, Hugo learned that, in fact, the crew has signed with Tim Robbins and signed the contract this morning. In other words, the bargaining chip Lang brought today is indeed the cake in the picture. Hugo felt quite tired after the friendly friendship between the two parties. Although Hugo''s own reasons for missing "Shawshank''s salvation" this time are also undeniable, such as mobile phone problems, such as the problem of his running''waves'' on the road, this is undeniable; but what really disappointed Hugo, Still Joseph''s "busy". Joseph can get busy, this is something to be celebrated. After signing three actors, Hugo is also happy for Joseph. But he was also an actor under Joseph. This time "Shawshank''s Redemption" he also worked hard, but Joseph was overly busy and negligent again and again, and finally made himself brush with "Shawshank''s Redemption". Although Hugo is not too sorry to miss this script, after all, he missed a masterpiece and there are more works waiting for him, but Hugo is still very disappointed, he is disappointed by Joseph''s work attitude. If Joseph worked hard and followed up in time, he eventually missed it, just like the "sugar-coated trap" at the beginning, Hugo also felt that there was no problem. But this is obviously not the case. Such a situation is actually not just a managers problem. For example, Hugo now has a manager, and then relies on the manager to urge Joseph every day, so even if a work agreement is reached, it will not make people happy. . Because Joseph is like a ox, with a whip and a step, such a lack of excited cooperation seems to be forced, and its really disappointing. Originally, Hugo thought there was a special reason behind "Shawshank''s salvation" and thought that everything was just Lang''s provocation, but now it seems that his trust in Joseph has not been rewarded this time. Sitting on the head of the''bed'' quietly thinking for a while, Hugo still regained his spirit. He knew that Lang must not be so easy to fly over to Philadelphia this time. Although he still does not plan to cooperate with Lang, he must Understand what''s going on inside the company. Recently, no news from Joseph has been passed. Because of his busy schedule, Hugo is currently in a passive position. Hugo first called Carl, but unfortunately Carls current position is still too low. What he understands is only the fur; then he hesitated, Hugo called Rick Rosen again. Although Hugo knew that Rick was actually a businessman just like Lang, but at least Rick still had a friendship. Sure enough, Rick did not disappoint Hugo. Recently, the company''s co-president Marvin Josephson has moved more and more frequently. He has successfully poached two big-name artists from the company partners, namely Julia Roberts and Paul McCartney. In addition, Marvin also signed With a group of promising newcomers, it can be seen that Marvin is regaining control of the company''s power faster and faster. Prior to this, Marvin hadnt managed company affairs for three years, which allowed Lang and Ricks agents to grow rapidly. The company that was founded with one hand is back in hand. In this way, everyone at the top such as Lang and Rick is in danger. Julia was originally an artist in Rick''s hands, but was poached by Marvin. Rick is already a very tolerant sex, but he still couldn''t help but have a head-on conflict with Marvin in the conference room. The news was given to Hugo by Carl Tou, and Rick himself was still tight-lipped. No wonder Lang couldn''t bear it anymore. At present, the power struggle within the company is becoming more and more aggressive. In fact, it has an impact on the actors, but it is not very serious. The most important impact is the agent. Hugo can detect some information from Rick''s words just now: the company may split. If the company really breaks up, the impact will be very far-reaching. At that time, the situation of the actors will also fall into a short period of chaos, and the agent is bound to undergo a reshuffle. It is worth mentioning that Joseph has recently become the object of competition from all parties. Although Joseph can only be regarded as a newcomer in the industry, and his two-year experience is not worth mentioning in front of others, Joseph personally brought Hugo to the peak. And also signed Nicholas Cage, which makes Joseph also have enough chips to become a player, although only a small player. This is also the biggest reason why Joseph is so busy lately. Recently, two newcomers have taken up a small part of Josephs time, and Nicholas is choosing the script, and he arrives at the company every day to supervise, making Joseph spend most of his time on selecting new works for Nicholas; and the most important thing is , Joseph spent the rest of the time in social clubs, and from Monday to Saturday, there was almost no interruption in activities. In Joseph''s busy time, Hugo, who wandered around the world after leaving Los Angeles, naturally had no place. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help feeling that there was a bit of bitterness in his mouth. Is Joseph a friend who can share hardships but cannot share happiness? While Hugo was thinking, the phone on the sofa rang suddenly, interrupting Hugos thoughts. He dragged his body lazily and walked over and picked up the phone. Now the phone has no caller ID, so It was impossible to tell who was calling, so Hugo answered the phone directly, and Joseph''s voice came over immediately. "Hugo, hey, Anna told me you called, what''s wrong, what''s the matter?" Joseph only came out to drink water, but accidentally learned the news, and immediately called Hugo. From busy to busy, Joseph has always cared about Hugo. Hugo rubbed his own temple. He and Joseph had always spoken straight before, but today he hesitated. He began to have scruples. The cooperation between the two has been smooth, but now With scruples, it''s really bitter. But Hugo finally decided that it would be better to be straightforward, "''The Redemption of Shawshank, the project has officially signed Tim Robbins." "What?" Joseph looked very surprised. He obviously didn''t receive the message. "Oh, God, Hugo, I''m sorry, I was too busy, so I didn''t get the message. Wait a minute, I''ll call Frank right away, what''s the matter? Maybe." Joseph knew that he and Hugo had a dispute over this matter last time, so he immediately realized that the situation was not good when he heard Hugo''s words. Hugo interrupted Joseph, "No, I called Frank and he told me the situation. He modified the script before, but he didn''t get my reply. Then he urged him a few times, but he couldn''t. Achieved communication, so he chose other actors." "Shit is definitely not like this." Joseph was also anxious, and immediately explained, "He did give me the script, and I want to pass it to you, but your phone couldn''t get through for a few days, so I put it on hold. I later suggested that we could talk about the contract first, and then talk about the script, but Frank was unwilling to..." "Yes I know everything you said." Hugo said. Hugos voice made Joseph a little uneasy. It was a little disappointed in his calmness. Although Joseph knew Hugo for a short time, they have been together almost every day for the past two years, so he knows Hugo very well. Especially the Hugo, which has undergone tremendous changes in the past year. Such a Hugo is really disturbing. "Hugo, listen to me. I really took the initiative to communicate with Frank, but I didn''t get the answer I wanted." Listening to Joseph''s words, Hugo was disappointed because Joseph was shirking responsibility and he didn''t mention himself. Because he was busy, he missed the script response time. He did not mention that he had got the script for nearly ten days and Hugo has not received the script yet...this is not the Joseph Hugo knew. "Hugo, I think this is a verbal cooperation agreement, so I hope to get more pay for you, but Frank...he..." Joseph was also anxious, and he lost his usual calmness." Hugo, like this, I''ll call Frank, you wait for me, you wait for my call." After that, Joseph hung up the phone without waiting for Hugo''s reply. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets at the starting point. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 413： share weal and woe ads_wz_txt; Resurgence 413, share the joys and sorrows. Hugo did not immediately wait for Josephs call back. In fact, Joseph had no news throughout the afternoon. Hugo didnt know if Joseph was thinking about a credible excuse or trying his best to make a remedy. Hugo hoped it was the latter. . At the beginning of the afternoon''s performance, Hugo seemed a little absent-minded, but Neil had to interrupt the performance and reminded Hugo. Hugo reacted and apologized to his teammates. There is no way to be fully involved in the performance, which is fatal to the band, and it is also unprofessional performance. After eating dinner in the evening, Hugo was silent for an afternoon. Then his cell phone rang again. When he picked it up, it was Joseph. "Hugo, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I worked hard, but... "Joseph''s voice is full of guilt. But Hugo was relieved, at least it shows that Joseph is still working hard, not just making excuses. But Josephs words came over immediately, making Hugo shocked, "But... if you really want this script, you should take the initiative to tell me, and then pay more attention to this project, so that things may still be With room for transfer, even if something goes wrong, it can be remedied in time." Hugo was angry, "So you mean, the responsibility for missing this project lies with me." "Hugo, do you remember? You told me at the beginning that you are not out of the shadow of A''mon''s character and color; it was you who told me that you were going to put your''essence'' on the band for the time being. ... Isn''t that the case? Isn''t it that you are not ready to take the script in a short time..." Joseph''s words were also a little rush, and it sounded a bad mood. Hugo interrupted Joseph''s words directly, "This is what you remember? So you don''t remember that I asked you to take the initiative to contact Frank. You don''t remember that I read the script carefully and even made additions. You don''t remember me. I again ask you to be able to contact Frankdo...I thought we had reached a consensus on this issue during the last call, so now it seems that the matter is still my fault? So, what did your agent do?" Hugo''s words stung Joseph and silenced him. Although Joseph wanted to refute, he couldn''t start. So the phone went silent like this. The Glory to Death teammates who were still sitting at the dining table were all startled by Hugos sudden bad state. Neil gave a slight gesture, and then took the lead to leave the dining table. The other three also followed and left, leaving only Hugo sat alone in the red''colored'' deck. "So, you don''t remember that Frank called you several times, and you didn''t even call back; you don''t remember to fax me Frank''s revised script; don''t you remember other than Nicholas Cage, I also have a script that I''m talking about recently..." Hugo actually doesn''t want to say these things, because these things have no value at all to hold them accountable. It is regrettable to miss "Shawshank''s Redemption", but it is not a big deal. Hugo does not care about it. At first, when he thought he missed "Schindler''s List", there was no meat pain. But the problem is that Joseph''s attitude has always been the same. Hugo originally thought that Joseph was trustworthy. They were partners and friends. At least there was a tacit understanding between them: no matter how busy Joseph was, he would never forget Hugos work; even with this mistake, Joseph There is no excuse, and Hugo does not need to accuse Joseph. As if Hugo rejected Lang without hesitation, Hugo always regarded Joseph as his agent. But now it seems that Hugo is just wishful thinking. This reminds Hugo of Uma Thurman. When Hugo finished talking about all these things, he didn''t feel any pleasure at all. It was not the soundness of venting anger, but a kind of indescribable aggrieved and dullness. After experiencing the Golden Globes event, Hugo thought he and Joseph were both grown up, but he did not expect that the aura brought by "Sleepless in Seattle" would still make Joseph "busy". "Then what do you mean now? Are you condemning me? Or are you planning to tear up the contract again and re-sign with Lang?" Joseph frowned. He learned about Lang Meyer''s current Philadelphia in the afternoon. , The psychology was bad for a while, and now, Hugo''s reaction made him have to doubt again. "Joseph Gibbs!" Hugo went off the ground angrily! "I tell you, if I want to sign a contract with Lang, I don''t need to notify you at all, I don''t have to entangle you with these things, or even pay liquidated damages. Do you know why? Because I have never been short of that one million!" When Joseph borrowed the one million dollars from Hugo, Hugo knew very well that although one million is a lot of money, it is not worth mentioning for a trust and a friendship. He originally thought he and Joseph were friends, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case. "Are you urging me to pay back the money?" Unfortunately, Joseph was in anger at this time and didn''t realize the deep meaning of Hugo at all, thinking that Hugo was urging him to pay back the money. The box office dividend of "Sleepless in Seattle" has not yet come down, so Joseph''s share has not yet been paid, and he has not repaid the money for the time being. "So, what are you going to do? If you don''t want to sign a contract with Lang, why do you keep making things difficult for me in this matter, don''t you know that I''m so busy lately that I don''t even have time to eat?" "Yes, there is no time to eat, but there is time to drink champagne." Hugo smirked, just this light and fluttering sentence made Joseph completely calm down, "Joseph, you have busyness and those high-level society'' Time to hand in, you have time for Nicholas Cages new script, you have time for two new actors, but you dont have time to help me deal with a script connection? What do I want to do? I want you to work properly Attitude, attitude!" "The script has never been the most important thing. The''Sugar Coated Trap'' is so, the''Death End'' is so, and the''Schindler''s List'' was also the same at the beginning, and the current''Shawshank''s Redemption'' is no exception. But it is important. Whats wrong, is that you have paid attention to this matter, starting from Franks initiative to contact you in late July, how much time have you spent on this project, and how much are you willing to spend on this project? Frank contact? See what excuses you have made to prevaricate me, and then ask what I am going to do!" What Hugo said was very calm, with a touch of sarcasm in his calmness. In fact, Joseph has never been Hugo''s opponent when it comes to eloquence. Joseph is not a strong agent with a strong aura. His ability lies in meticulous thinking. , Outstanding organization and accurate positioning. So facing Hugo''s words, Joseph was completely choked, and he couldn''t say a word. In the end, I could only hold out one sentence, "But this is my job. I am an agent. I am not your manager alone. I am an agent who needs to develop my own business. If it werent for Annas help, I Now I dont even have time to go home to sleep, what else can I do? Im not you. You can go on road trips all over the United States, but I cant! After Joseph finished speaking, he waited quietly, waiting for Hugo to give a little response, but there was no sound at the other end of the phone, as if there was something wrong with Hugos mobile phone, and time passed for a long time like an hourglass, as if It was a century old, and then there was a beep, and Hugo hung up the phone. Joseph looked at the receiver with the busy tone in his hand, and just froze in place. What Hugo said just now echoed continuously in his mind: "I want you to have a correct working attitude, attitude!" Joseph couldn''t help rubbing his cheeks, and then thinking back to the beginning and the end of this incident, how it developed to this point. One step? It was just a missed script. Why did it end up like this? In the past year or so, the two have become very good friends. Joseph is happy because of Hugos success. Hugo has also been congratulating Joseph on his breakthrough in his career, but this time the situation seems to be true. very bad. Hugo''s words kept stirring in Joseph''s mind, mixing all thoughts into a paste. After Hugo hung up the phone, he looked at the courtyard shrouded by the color of night standing outside, trying to calm his turbulent mood. Seeing the bandmates chatting in the yard, Pedro has been looking towards the restaurant with concern. He is obviously worried about his situation. The other three people also cast their eyes out intentionally or unintentionally. Among them, Alfang Suo was the most anxious, and Hugo just remembered that Alfonso and Joseph were young. Is this the case when outside of society, interest will erode family affection, friendship and love little by little, and then the original pure and clean friendship will gradually change. Hugo has always missed the sincere friendship of the glorious and deadly friends in the country even closer than their relatives, but now Hugo can''t help but sigh: they are on the "Middle" flute After the music festival has won attention and succeeded, will this friendship also change? This possibility of sex made Hugo very flustered, first Uma, and now Joseph. In fact, Hugo is not worried about "Shawshank''s salvation", nor is it Joseph''s work attitude, but the current situation. After "Sleepless in Seattle", the situation they faced was even more prosperous than after "Yihai Xiongfeng". Looking at Joseph''s achievements now, he has begun to change, even for the previous Golden Globe events. The lesson did not make Joseph vigilant. If it were before, Joseph would not shirk responsibility at will, but this time, Joseph obviously did not realize the core of the problem, and he had been making excuses. But the question is, Hugo''s current results are nothing compared to those top stars. If they can achieve greater success in the future, does it mean that they will part ways because of disputes over interests. Trust that one million can''t buy, then ten million? 100 million? ,supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chua to read it and vote for the work as a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ).. Chapter 414： Dream price ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 414 dream price. Chasing dreams is extremely tragic, magnificent, beautiful and heroic, but dreams that are above life are nothing but castles in the air. Only by living down-to-earth can you be qualified to chase your dreams. So what is life? It can be said poetically, a cup of cows milk, a piece of bread, a hut, and a person in love; it can also be said vulgarly, tea, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and tea; it can also be said in a frank manner that money, rights, reputation. Before the journey, Hugo''s life was actually very simple, struggling on the line of life, the band did not have much lofty ideals, just wanted more people to hear and appreciate their own music, nothing more; After the journey, Hugo has also come here for more than a year, playing every role "color" down-to-earth, and constantly working hard to become a "color" actor, and diligently devoting himself to the rehearsal of the band. , I hope to continue the music dream. In this process, there were difficulties and twists and turns. After "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo was once "lost" and lost himself. After experiencing the brief slump after the Golden Globes incident, Hugo went back again. Come on track. However, the great success of "Sleepless in Seattle" far exceeded expectations and has brought Hollywood''s drunken fans to the eyes. It is necessary to reject this kind of temptation. ''Confusion'' has never been an easy task. So, will one day sooner or later in the future, there will be a greater temptation? The emergence of''confusion'' is not just Lang Meyer, or even the three-point field of the International Innovation Management Company; not just Nicholas Cage, or even just one or two top stars... Then that Will they still remember their original dreams at that time? What''s more, Joseph is a broker, and it is his job to pursue profit as a businessman. Hugo realized at this moment what a terrible temptation Hollywood is to ordinary people. ''Confusion'', even if there are countless news that the entertainment industry is a big dye tank, even if there are countless facts, they have proved how terrible the attention under the spotlight is, even if Hugo himself has experienced it for more than a year. Many things, big and small, but Hugo didnt know until he hung up the call just now: In the whole feasting circle, it is so difficult to keep a clear head and not to lose yourself. Things. Hugo has experienced a period of silence for ten years, he has also experienced such an incredible thing, he also experienced the ups and downs of Lancaster from the trough back to the peak, under such circumstances, "Yihai Xiongfeng" After that time, Hugo still "lost" himself. This time, Hugo stayed awake, because he and his glorious teammates had been walking on the road, but Joseph was eroded. This is really a terrible circle. How much is the cost of dreams? The present glory to death can unite and move towards a goal, but will he and his teammates face the current situation one day in the future, such as Alfonso standing on Josephs side, such as Fugins creative philosophy and There was a conflict between the bands. For example, Pedro''s teenage heart couldn''t stay''sex''... Or, at the simplest level, money, honor, and power were mixed in the flash to make people lose their way. Suddenly Hugo is a little bit''lost''. He can still maintain a sincere heart, simply loves music and enjoys performances, but how long this emotion can last, will he also pay for a piece of money one day in the future As for the film, although he has advanced memory, it is difficult for him to pick the wrong work, but the heart of the starting point of his dream no longer exists; will one day in the future he also change his own right because of the album''s sales and the trend of popularity. The persistence of music has produced some music that deliberately caters to the masses. Although Hugo never denies that it is not wise to have a high and low level of music, because music comes from the masses, it must be recognized, but because of deliberately catering to the loss of himself, is it correct... "Hugo, are you okay?" Neil''s voice came from behind, interrupting Hugo''s thoughts. Only then did he realize that all the teammates in the night''color'' squadron outside the window were gone, and he turned around. Look, everyone appeared behind him. "There was a bit of dispute with the agent because of work." Hugo finished speaking and glanced at Alfonso undisguisedly, only to see Alfonso frowning worriedly. Obviously he did not expect it, Hugo. There will be a dispute with Joseph. Hugos personality is not the kind of extreme and aggressive. More often than not, his gentlemans sexuality makes people feel warm. It has been a few months since the band was formed. Now, even if everyone is arguing, and Hugo has not been flushed, so we have to argue with Hugo, which also shows the seriousness of the matter. Hugo shook his head, as if he was about to shake off the bad emotions in his head, then stood up and stretched his waist, "Lets go, go back to the hotel, dont you mean to practice in the evening, my performance this afternoon If you have a problem, if you dont practice at night, tomorrow will be terrible." Neils desire words stopped, he wanted to comfort Hugo, but he didnt know the situation, so he could only look at Fujin. The band members all know that Alfonso and Joseph are friends, and Fogin and Joseph are currently roommates, so Neil looks at Fogin, hoping that Fogin can say something, but Fogin doesnt care at all. . Neil immediately understood. In Fujins view, its wise to explain any misunderstandings between friends. If you can continue to be friends after speaking, then abandon your prejudices; if you cant, just cut the relationship neatly. Up. It was just like a new day before. Although Fujin struggled for a long time, it was all loyalty, but when he understood that there was no room for recovery, he quickly slashed the chaos and ended everything. But Hugo is not Fujin. Hugo was originally a delicate sex. Otherwise, he would not be able to write songs with such turbulent emotions, otherwise he would not be able to dedicate such delicate and mature performances on the big screen. Pedro looked at everyone a little heavy, even Alfonso had no words, he could only raise his voice and work hard to invigorate the atmosphere, "Then go back quickly, the task of practicing today is not small." Hugo was the first to respond, as if temporarily suppressing all thoughts, "go, go" and then walked outside with Pedro on their shoulders. After two steps, I found that the other three people were still behind. Hugo turned around and said, "What are you still doing? I don''t know the road. If I wear the road, I don''t know where I will go." "Hey" Pedro protested immediately, Hugo obviously didn''t believe him. But Fujin laughed, and Neil also remembered Hugo''s idiotic "sexuality", and quickly walked up, Alfonso also dragged a slightly heavy step forward. The nights color was strong, and the cool wind did make Hugo feel lighter. Although the restaurant was not far enough from the motel to be an intersection, Hugos bad sense of direction made him go in the wrong direction. It made Neil look helpless at the back, "Hugo, are you serious? Just one on the left and the other on the right, will you go wrong?" "Can''t blame me, this street looks exactly the same, haven''t you noticed it?" Hugo vindicated depressed, but no one responded to his complaint, which made Hugo very sad. After returning to the hotel, the band didn''t go back to the room. They went straight to the back of the truck, turned on the lights hung in the front passenger seat, and were ready to practice. This kind of practice is really familiar to the band. It has been the same way along the way. The band''s strength has increased at a speed far beyond expectations. It is true that for the band, live performances are the best way to run their strengths. "Where is Alfonso? Wasn''t it still behind?" Pedro noticed Alfonso''s fall behind. "He said to go back to the room and get something." Fujin suddenly said, but everyone guessed that Alfonso should have called Joseph. As a member of the band, Alfonso rushed over all the way. He naturally knew Hugo''s situation better, so he felt that he should communicate with Joseph to see what went wrong. Hugo knows that it is difficult for Alfonso to communicate with Josephs status now. It must be understood by Joseph himself. Such a situation can only be understood through experience. Alfonso has never experienced Hollywood''s drunken gold.'' Fans''. "I''ll help him organize the keyboard." Hugo had no preparations, so he found Alfonso''s keyboard and set it up with a shelf. Neils voice came from outside the car, "Try to see if there is electricity?" Neil took the super large row of plug to the hotel to find a plug seat. Hugo pressed the keyboard in his hand, and the melodious keyboard sound immediately rang. He raised his head and made a look at Pedro. Pedro put his head out of the car and replied, "No problem." Since Neal and Alfonso have not yet come, Pedro is also tuning the strings, so the practice will not start for the time being. Hugo looked down at the black and white buttons under his hands could not help but let out a long sigh. He was still too busy today. If he cant concentrate, a short period of practice will only drag down the band. However, recent events make it easy for Hugo to think of the previous Uma incident and the Golden Globes incident, but Hugo''s mood is not so easy to calm down. How many unknown dangers are hidden in this big colorful dyeing vat of Hollywood. Everyone only sees the bright life under the spotlight. They are envious, but they dont know what is hidden in this bright skin. Dirty and hardship underneath. Hollywood is a dream, but it is not only a dream, nor should it be a pure dream. This feeling is so complicated that Hugo has doubts about his dream. Was he really just for music when he ran away from home for music? Not to make a name for themselves? If so, does his dream also deteriorate one day, eroded by money, honor, and power? Thinking of this, Hugo''s fingers on the black and white keys involuntarily pressed down, showing a slightly jerky fingering, but the melody flowed out of his mind without any hindrance, the moving and cold keyboard sound was bright in the carriage. The melody from the bottom of my heart was humming softly in the incandescent lamp. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 415： Apex dance ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 415 apex dances. "I was born Helena Jenny (.jane). With a tired soul, I traveled west to California and became a female man on the cover of a magazine." Hugo''s hands on the keyboard are still not very proficient, but the uncomplicated chords convey a faint sadness. The coldness in the keys fits into Hugo''s voice, without any prelude or anything. Preparation, the sudden break of the silence sounded leisurely, but just a few words of lyrics allowed the irritability in my heart to settle down, and people couldn''t help but stop their eyes on Hugo. Hugo''s warm and mellow voice always has an imperceptible magnetic''sex'' in the dense night''color'', so that the quiet and loneliness of the night slowly exudes the charm of''fascinating'' people, and all voices are lost. After the sound, the emotions also lost their liveliness, but they fell silent. Helena Jenny, the name Hugo came out unconsciously, without any reference to''sex''. It seems to be a name occasionally heard on the side of the road today. It is ordinary and simple, but Hugo hummed it at this time. , But gave the name a different meaning. The lyrics outline the life of this''female'' child: she went to California with a tired soul and became the cover''female'' man. Such lyrics have a profound meaning to everyone in the Glory to the Dead band, because the five members, including Hugo, are like this. They have dreams and came to Los Angeles after a bumpy journey, just to realize their dreams. They are "Helena Jenny", to be precise, "Helena Jenny" is everyone who embraces the dream of a star, full of hope, hoping to realize her dream in Hollywood However, listening to Hugo''s softly humming, "But once you change your name, the fragments of your soul will disappear, and now she can hardly recognize herself." The trembling from the heart spread all over the body in an instant, standing In the center of Hollywood, changing a name seems commonplace, just taking a stage name that can please the audience and facilitate the spread, but in Hugos singing, it makes people realize: When you lose your name At that time, in fact, it was me who was lost, and I was lost in the glamorous colors of Hollywood. When singing this lyrics, Hugo closed his eyes and remembered the movie "Spirited Away", "Once the name is taken away, there will be no way to go home." Xiao Bailong forgot his name, so Left behind in this magical world, he can never go back. At the end of the story, Chihiro finally helped him remember his name. Seeing the Lord Amber early, the little white dragon in the blue sky faded its scales and changed again. Hugo''s heart was trembling slightly at that moment when he became a human being. Hollywood is like the mysterious town where the bathhouse in "Spirited Away" is located. The name is the proof of his existence. But after entering Hollywood, he changed his name and gradually forgot who he was, and then he became the circle. A part of this world will never be able to leave. If it loses its name, it also loses its identity and basis for survival in the original real world. The fragments of the soul are like the scales of a little white dragon slowly dissipating in the blue sky, so that one day when you look at yourself in the mirror, you don''t recognize yourself at all. This is Hollywood, a black hole with colorful color, quietly devouring everyones soul, and then there will never be a way back home. Hugos voice was trembling slightly. Although it was just two lyrics, it awakened Hugos too many thoughts, about himself, about the band, about Joseph, about the future of Hollywood... Is it possible that one day, he will never remember his name, and he will have to be trapped in Hollywood, unable to find a way out. "The precious rain "dew" will never appear when you need it. You have already won the small game of Hollywood. You have tried to find the "excitement" but found that you are tired." Hugos singing slowly danced like fireflies in the color of the night. The brilliant light made people unable to remove the eyes, but the light was too weak to dispel the surrounding darkness, as if it would be covered by the dark night at any time. ''Color'' is generally swallowed up. Pedro calmed down. He held his guitar and stood quietly on the spot, only to find that his feet seemed a little weak. He could only leaned back and found the iron sheet of the carriage to support his body. Pedro couldnt understand Hugos state of mind, but he could understand. He came to Los Angeles full of enthusiasm, hoping to create a world of his own, but the world is not so simple to operate, not to mention the road to realizing his dreams. Countless ups and downs, even if it succeeds, there will still be endless fog waiting for him in the future. Fujin sat behind the drum set, quietly watching Hugo playing the keyboard. In fact, from a technical point of view, Hugos keyboard really didnt have much to do with it. It was quite satisfactory, compared to his guitar level. The gap is too obvious; but the melody flowing under Hugo''s fingertips is so touching, the emotions of every key and every note are so full and profound. Fujin remembered a brand new day in his mind. The band he used to have, they were infinitely close to success, but they fell into the sprint stage before they succeeded. What''s the reason? On the surface, it seems that the band members are jealous of each other, and the desire for popularity, strength, and attention has been different; but after going deeper, it is actually the law of Hollywood. A brand new day is "lost" in the spotlight of Hollywood, so what about the glory to death? Fujin looked at Hugo in front of him, lost in thought. "After a long time, put on your blue''denim'' pants again,''girl'' child, go home, remember that Hollywood is not America (); after a long time, put on your blue''denim'' jeans again "Pants", "girl" boy, go home, remember that Hollywood is not America." Hugo''s voice flew up among the keys of the piano, and the upward dancing notes tore and destroy the emotions, worry,''confused'', fear, hesitation, hesitation, sadness, disappointment... the coldness in the melody is in the lyrics Under the catalysis, Hugo performed profoundly and movingly. Go home, but what if you can''t find the way home? Maybe you can only stand in place and look around, at a loss, and then panic and tremble because of loneliness, because of fear, because of fear, then, even if there is more light around you, more cheers, and more popularity, what about it? Without a home, Vanity Fair will never find a way out. Neil was standing next to the passenger seat of the car, listening to Hugo''s mellow voice in the car, his heart was trembling slightly, he was worried, afraid, and even more reflective. Glory to death started from San Francisco and came all the way to Philadelphia. Only the members of the band knew the hardships along the way, and now they have gradually begun to approach success, with the support of loyal fans, the growth of the bands strength, and the With the favor of music agents, the future seems to have become clear, but today Hugos melody is a great drink, making Neil clearly realize that the real beginning is only after the album is released. What they will face is a more terrifying and cruel world. In Hollywood, dreams are valuable, but they are not worth mentioning, because in the face of commercial interests, no matter how great a dream is, there is no value. If it is not for the Beatles, not for Michael Jackson, not for Nirvana, if it is not successful Under the heavy pressure of commercial interests, there is no possibility of persistence. Unless you give up, unless you quit, your dreams can only be succumbed in front of life. How many people can truly insist on reaching the end of themselves? The disappearance of the soul is just a light pinch of the fingers in the palm of that Hollywood giant. "Oh, yes..." Hugo did not consider the other members of the band at all. He has devoted himself to the creation of the song at this moment. His disappointment and his worry are all clearly expressed in one sentence. For a moment, Hugo thought about it, is it worthwhile to stick to his dream? Or, should he give up his friendship with Joseph, give up the delusion of finding true friendship and love in Hollywood, a vanity fair, and focus on his own work down-to-earth? Hugo didn''t know, he didn''t know, the infinite confusion was released vividly in a humming. "People from all corners of the world have gathered here. You can earn a million dollars, but you will lose yourself. You can feel the heat of the crowd but your heart will gradually become colder. They say acting is just a disguise, but What about after the passage of time?" Alfonso was standing at the door of the room. He just hung up the phone with Joseph. The communication was not effective because Joseph couldnt hear anything at this time. Just when Alfonso was at a loss, he was attracted by Hugos singing. When he heard the lyrics, tears burst out in an instant. It was not that he was too fragile, but that the lyrics were too direct. It was like a dagger pierced hard in his heart. "You can earn a million, but you will lose yourself." Alfonso instantly understood the contradiction between Joseph and Hugo, and he also understood Hugo''s persistenceAh The reason why Fonso was crying was because he realized that he must be on Hugo''s side, because Joseph really seemed to be away from him bit by bit, and he was no longer the closest friend he knew. So, what about the future? "I know how to do it, I know you can accomplish everything in your dreams" Hugo''s "confusion" gradually dissipated in the singing, he found the direction again and became firm. Yes, Hollywoods big dye vat will make people gradually forget their names and the hardships they have traveled all the way. They cant find a direction in the intoxicating cheers, but all these are just external forces, and it really depends on what the future is going for. Own. As long as you truly stand firm, as long as you remember your name like Chihiro, as long as you never forget to look back at the path when you came, as long as you dont forget where you started on this path, then the future is still in control In their own hands. Hugo''s singing gradually became firmer, spreading his wings freely among the keyboard sounds, and soaring freely, "Remember that Hollywood is not the United States, Hollywood is not the United States, not the United States." (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 416： Dont forget the original intention No content Chapter 417： Controversy ads_wz_txt; 417 controversy arose. New York in September is divided into two halves by summer and autumn. On the street, you can see people wearing short-sleeved shorts and''pants'', as well as walking in''fur'' coats; wake up in the morning and look at the bleak''yin'' outside. Haze Tian wanted to bring an extra coat, but at noon, he couldn''t wait to just wear a single coat to hide under the sun... Standing on the street often makes people feel confused. Glory to Death set off from San Francisco in early July, and when it arrived in New York, it was already late September. It took nearly three months to complete the road trip across the United States. For the tour, this can be considered a very long journey. After nearly two hundred performances of training, Glory to Death finally arrived on the East Coast. Although Glory was only established at the end of May, it has only been less than four months, but they have experienced countless performances, large and small, and the tacit understanding between the band members has gradually grown. If the band has been established for two or three years, it is also There is no problem. It can be seen that the road tour has a huge effect this time. In the whole process, Pedros growth is undoubtedly the biggest gain. Professionals like to call bass the cornerstone of the band. To outsiders, bass seems to be a dispensable existence, and even many people cant It is a pity to distinguish between bass and guitar. The bass player plays a vital role in the improvement of the band''s strength. It is not surprising that a good bass player can increase the band''s strength by several steps. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, the lead singer is the most eye-catching in the band. The guitarist is the representative of the bands internal technical flow in recent years. The drummer, as the heart, controls the rhythm of the band. However, to enhance the overall strength of the band, the bassist is only It is the core link. Pedro''s rapid growth has increased the strength of Glory to Death by at least two levels. Back in New York again, Hugo remembered the performance he had played with Fujin on the street. It was also during that performance that he composed the song "Li (, and at the same time became Fujin and joined the glory of glory. Opportunity to die. The performance on the streets of Glory to Death in New York can definitely be said to be familiar. Their performance in Greenwich Village quickly entered the state. In less than 20 minutes, it attracted more than 100 audiences. This is still in the card. In the absence of a group of loyal fans such as the Sweet Brothers and Pinkman. Joshua Cranston came to Greenwich Village early to wait for the glorious performance. He was the Columbia University fan who had witnessed the Hugo and Fukugin duel on the streets of New York. Since then , Joshua was completely enamoured of this unformed band. Joshua knew Hugo and knew he was an actor, so Joshua has been paying attention to Hugo''s activities ever since. The effort paid off. At the end of the summer vacation, Joshua heard about the band "Glory To Death". He learned about the feat of Glory To Death from the west coast to the east coast. This made Joshua admired and envious. Regrettably, I am envious of the fans who can follow the band all the way across the United States. Regrettably, he has not been able to become one of them. The reason why Joshua was able to inquire about this is that trivial news of glory to death can be heard in the underground rock circles of major cities in the United States. His hometown is a small town in Alabama, and rock and roll. It didn''t matter at all, but even so he heard a few words, but he didn''t realize that this band was the object he had been looking for. When Joshua understood, he had already returned to New York to prepare for the start of school in September. At that time, the mood of ecstasy that surged from the astonishment, Joshua still vividly remembers. Today, there are many admirers and good deeds in the underground rock circle in New York who want to go to the scene to see the glorious performance. Whether it is with admiration or critical eyes, they always want to see this "daring and reckless" How powerful is the band? Is it an exaggeration? How much truthfulness is there in the rumors. Therefore, more and more spectators gathered in Greenwich Village. Glory to the death performance was originally just a small Guangchang field, but it was soon crowded with people. Looking at it, there were at least three hundred people. Containment ground water can''t leak. If the lively scene makes people think that a certain big-name celebrity has suddenly come to the street. Joshua actually believes in the strength of the band, because Hugo and Fujin have shown enough abilities, but as a loyal rock lover, he clearly understands that the band is a whole, and the individual ability is outstanding. Although it is very important, but whether the cooperation between each other can play the effect of one plus one is greater than two, this is the essence of the band, so Joshua is nervous and expecting half. But after listening to the song "Li" for the second time, the tears in Joshuas eyes began to soar. It has to be said that Fujin and Hugo originally proposed that the band go on a road tour is the most important thing in the glory to death music career. A turning point, because this move gave a band that had not been established for half a year to glow with amazing vitality. Listening to the live screams and shouts, this is beyond the scope of street performances. It looks like a singer who has actually released an album is holding a small concert. The live cheers have added countless lights to the performance. Facing such a noisy scene, Glory To Death, there was no stage fright at all. Instead, the band''s performance became more and more blatant, releasing infinite energy and easily conquering the hearts of every audience on the scene. Between the performances, Joshua tried to look back to see how many people there were, but unfortunately he stood in the middle of the crowd, unable to see the raging crowd behind him, only the black pressure was seen in the past. A piece of human head crushed. This surging emotion completely immersed Joshua in it. Due to the fact that there are so many and complex audiences, everyone has five flowers and eight doors views on the band. Basically, there are still three factions, support, opposition and neutrality. But for rock bands, there are always fewer fans of neutral music, either like it or hate it. The same goes for glory to death. Since the music style chosen by Glory To Death is not the same as the current tide, this has caused intense disputes on the scene. Some people think that the bands music is completely rubbish, terrible, and completely ruined the''essence'' of rock and roll. The real rock and roll should be the trend that Nirvana is now leading, and the Glory to Death actually has a lot of arrangements and guitars. The solo is weakened, instead the keyboard is added, which is an insult to rock There are also people who think that the band is unique, injecting their own style into music, giving rock an unprecedented vitality. Although they are different from the current fashion trends, they have shown their own understanding of rock and roll. This is for everyone. It is an impact, but also an aspect of the continuous development of all music, including rock. The most important thing is that Glory to Deaths emotional performance is different from the paranoia and sharpness of previous rock bands. It is not necessarily political or dark, and it is not necessarily vent. They write the most common emotions in life in the melody. Among them, it is really commendable that rock and roll can become the cry of everyone''s heart. As for the neutral persons point of view, its very simple. They dont care if this is considered a subversion of rock. As long as the music itself is sweet, theres no problem. If you like it, you stay, and if you hate it, you leave. Its a simple truth. This is New York, where countless cultures are gathered here. At the same time, New York, which gives everyone a sharp perspective, is different from the birthplace of all-inclusive rock and roll in Memphis. People here seem to be a little impetuous, and the controversy over glory to death is also It broke out like never before. The performances on the Xiaoguangchang field in Greenwich Village gradually became a climax due to the fierce disputes, but they were a bit distracting. This made the performance of the Glory To Death Band appear to be a bit fragmented. In this regard, Joshua felt very angry, because these disputes on the scene were destroying a "pretty" performance. Although Joshua himself had some doubts about glorious music, he was more of a neutral. The song''fan'' just likes the band''s live performance. He doesn''t want to defend the band, but he doesn''t want to criticize the band. Just when Joshua thought that the band would interrupt the performance, Glory to Death once again shocked him. A series of heavy drum beats sounded in the noisy street, and the heavy drum beat opened up a world in the noise without rushing, and then brought out Hugo''s slightly hoarse voice, "Well, I''m on the train. I met a dying old man, no more direction, no more pain. Well, he said, "Before I die, there is only one thing...Never let your fear determine your destiny.," Listening to the lyrics, a small number of people at the scene stopped the dispute listened to Hugo''s lyrics, trying to''figure'' the meaning of the lyrics. In the chorus, the five band members raised their voices and sang in unison, "I said, Im the hero who killed you...) Then fly, fly, baby dont cry. Hugos powerful voice is like a weak but firm voice. He has found his place in countless disputes. The audience on the scene has their own thoughts. Some fell into contemplation, and some despised the bands music even more. Some even put up their **** and swear words at the band, while others bravely stood up and shouted for the band. Originally, Joshua was merely enjoying music, but at this moment, there seemed to be a protective shell deep in his heart, cracking a little bit by the steady and powerful drumbeat, and then a whole new world appeared before his eyes. At this moment, Joshua suddenly touched the truth in a vague way: why are so many people willing to follow the glory to death from the west coast to the east coast, and why so many people discuss this in the rock circle A band. If you follow this magical band to embark on a journey again, from the east coast to the west coast, what will it be like? Joshua thought so uncontrollably. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 418： 3 Gu Maolu ads_wz_txt; 418 three visits to the thatched cottage. There is no doubt that glory to death will face huge controversy. Just look at the experience Hugo endured on the night of rock and roll. To the death of glory, whether it is the keyboard player or the change of music style, they are bravely challenging the metal rock and grunge rock style set off by the Nirvana band today. "Tide", the role of "color" like glory to death, in every age will be assumed by someone. Some people were overwhelmed by history and ended in the tragic case of the loser; some did not make any waves at all and disappeared silently; some rose strongly and turned upside down and regretted defeat; some struggled to the end, although they got He succeeded, but he became a pathfinder who opened up the unknown, and succeeded in future generations; there were also people who worked steadfastly to open up a world and illuminate history. The Beatles, Michael Jackson, Elvis Presley, and Nirvana can actually be regarded as such characters. The reason why they are cited as examples is because they have achieved stunning success. It has occupied a place that cannot be ignored in the long river of music. Therefore, Glory to Death chooses to challenge the existing fixed model of "tide" flow, and it is bound to face endless controversy. The controversy on the streets of New York is the first time the Glory to Death Road Tour has surfaced, but this is just one. It''s just the beginning, it''s not worth mentioning at all. If Glory to Death can achieve the next step of success, then there will be a Mount Everest waiting for them to climb in front of them. As for their final result, no one can predict it, and neither can Hugo. Therefore, facing the controversy on the streets of New York, the five teammates who died of glory did not have any accidents. They knew the difficulties they were going to face from the moment they formed the band. Now that they have reached this point, they will never compromise. It will not shrink even more, and will still walk to the end unswervingly, even with a broken head. In fact, the performance on the streets of New York should be the most successful since the journey of glory to death, from an audience in San Francisco, to a handful of people in Las Vegas, to a dozen, dozens, and Memphis. The stage of''sex'' succeeded, until the small sensation in New York. There have been countless hardships on the journey from glory to death, and the progress is in sharp contrast. Looking at the surrounding scene of more than 300 people at the scene today, unconsciously, glory to death has become a small phenomenon, arousing people''s curious onlookers. But in the face of such a lively and controversial, Glory to Death did not have any "waves", and still dedicated the most "pretty" performance. When the performance was all over, it won three minutes of applause from the scene, even if someone Exiting early, everything seemed so perfect. After hesitating many times, Joshua stepped forward and asked, "Hello, what is the next step for the glory to death?" Looking at the boy who was obviously a college student in front of him, Hugo looked back at his teammates, then smiled and said, "We will stay in New York for a few days, and then we will sing along the way and return to Los Angeles." This was their plan from the beginning, but the route back will not be repeated, which is equivalent to making a circle and going back. Of course, New York, a city full of countless opportunities and challenges, will stay here for a few more days to the death. The strong street performance atmosphere here is different from that of Los Angeles. The band can learn more and different experiences here. "Have you determined the time to go back and the next city?" Joshua asked hesitantly. "Why, do you want to start with us?" Hugo said with a smile, and then pointed to the group of about twenty people next to him, "If you have the will, you can contact them. Because we are now Im not sure about the time of departure and the city. Maybe we will consider seeing Boston, but everything is still uncertain. Joshua could not give an affirmative or negative answer. He only felt an excitement surging from his chest, but he didn''t know how to vent it, and he wasn''t sure if he had time to follow the band. Across the United States, especially when his semester schedule has not yet come out. Following Hugos fingers, Joshua saw young people talking and laughing on the side of Xiaoguangchangchang. There were males and females, and the age group seemed to be very rich, ranging from teenagers to over 30s. It can be seen by middle-aged people as young as one year old. Joshua hesitated and decided to go over and take a look. After two steps, he remembered turning his head and shouting, "I like your music very much. My name is Joshua Cranston". Then he turned his head and ran towards the group of people in small steps. Hugo smiled and waved goodbye to Joshua, but Neil, who was standing next to him, said, "I bet Hugo will never remember his name." "Me too." Alfonso said as the first one to follow. Then I heard Pedro cry out gloomily, "It''s not fair, I bet that Hugo can''t remember, then how can the gambling be established in this case?" Hugo turned his head with a black line on his forehead, and looked at his teammates with resentment. But the teammates ignored him at all, and Alfonso looked at Fugin enthusiastically, "Why don''t you give Hugo some support?" Fujin raised his eyes and saw Hugo''s expectant look. Without even thinking about it, he said calmly, "No." Hugo deeply felt at this moment that if drawing circles and cursing them was useful, he could definitely draw the annual ring of a thousand-year tree demon. "Hey, boys, the performance just now was really beautiful." The lazy and unhurried voice came from behind. This special emphasis makes people know who the person is. Henry Bloom. The main reason is that among the agents, it is very rare for a sex like Henry to be so lazy, which makes people strongly doubt: Has he really taken Maria Kelly before? Others dont know, Hugo knows best that Maria is the most famous big-name player in the music industry. Its almost impossible to count her hard-to-find behaviors. Even in the entire entertainment industry, Maria is on the big-name list. People who reach the ranking. Marias **** is very strong, so it must be very hard to be her agent, so its hard to imagine a **** like Henry, its hard to imagine that the two of them can cooperate to make a fire. Henry looked at the expressions that the members of the Glory To Death band were accustomed to, and couldn''t help making a regretful expression, "I thought I hadn''t followed the band since Washington. You guys will miss me. It really frustrated me. Isnt my sense of existence better than that group of wanderers?" Heng used his index finger to point in the direction of the group of loyal fans, and then hooked the corner of his mouth depressedly, as if he was itching, and at the same time. Express your depression. "I thought you left after Miami." As the captain, Neal, although he didn''t say too much, occasionally took the initiative to say a few words, especially when he saw Hugo''s face with black lines. When he was happy, he took the initiative to communicate. Originally Neils sentence was a satire, but it became a compliment when it was put on Henry, "Aha, so you noticed my disappearance. After Miami, I didnt go to your performance to watch it in person, but at I found a place nearby to sit down and take a look." Neil was amused by Henry''s interpretation. In fact, Henry is a very interesting person. He seems to be incompatible with the identity of the agent. He is lazy, casual, and sloppy, but he also has a social approach. He always talks. Being able to grasp the key points keenly, even if others treat him coldly, he can achieve the goal of''communication''. Therefore, although Hugo has never confirmed Henry''s identity with Joseph, Neal feels that he is willing to believe that Henry is an agent, and it is not impossible to achieve glory. "I finally know what I thought was wrong before. It turns out that there is a big star hidden in your band." Henry''s words made Alfonso and Pedro not hold back at once, and they laughed directly, starting from Memphis. Its been almost a month now, and Henry has only recognized Hugo until now. This was originally an irritating and depressing thing, but seeing Henrys lazy face''showing'' sincere surprise, its true. It makes people laugh. Hugo also turned around at this time. He saw Henry in front of him. He was still in that crumpled white''colored'' shirt. His hair seemed to be upgraded from the bird''s nest to the straw pile. Fortunately, there was no greasy and dandruff, otherwise it would be true. It''s that people can''t bear to look straight. Henry''s vicissitudes of cheeks were obscured by the messy scum on the lower part of his expression, and his eyes were still lazily drooping, so it was difficult to see his expression clearly. It seemed to be catching.'' Can''t touch it. "Hugo Lancaster, right, haha." Henry even laughed, as if he had discovered a big secret. This was the third time Henry had formally talked to them in a short period of time. Its only now that I found out that this is really speechless, but it is helpless. "I went to the cinema last week to watch''Night Sleep in Seattle... I think you are still a little more handsome in real life, especially when you play the guitar." Henry''s perspective on watching movies is really different. "No wonder I said that I always thought you were familiar but I couldn''t tell. You know, I fell asleep when I watched the''Death Poetry Society'' before. Its really not my fault, its a boring movie.", is Henry sure he is the agent? Is he sure he wants to sign a contract for glory to death? "Why do you have such an expression?" Henry seemed to have finally noticed the band''s dumbfounding, and then he suddenly said, "Is it because of my hair? I washed my hair the day before yesterday..." Pedro watched Henry do not look for marginal nonsense before his eyes, and finally couldn''t help but said, "Since you are the broker of an international innovation management company, why didn''t you recognize Hugo before?" Because Hugo had been observing Henry, he was keenly aware that when Henry heard Pedro speak, a faint excitement flashed under the drooping eyelids. It seemed that Henrys behavior just now was deliberately like this, deliberately. Talking about it, the band members couldn''t help but take the initiative to talk to him. Henry was trying to change the situation that was not able to break through the two previous friends talks. It seems that Henry is not as lazy as he looks at all. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 419： Be prepared No content Chapter 420： All hole cards ads_wz_txt; Come back with 420 all the hole cards. Henry was just talking about the "road tour", and the next second he started to digress again, "You read yesterday''s Los Angeles Times, didn''t you? They specifically reported on your band''s tour across the United States. This incident has been a hot topic recently, and it is estimated that tomorrows New York Times will not miss it." In desperation, Neil and Alfonso looked at each other, and then Alfonso took the initiative and said, "Now that you know everything, do you still think we can bring benefits?" "Oh, no, it''s not like that." Henry''s contradictory answer made Pedro who was standing next to him say "what" in surprise. Henry slapped his right hand lazily to Pedro. Dro responded to his surprise and paused for a while before he continued, "This is just my personal idea. I think your band can break into a piece of your own world, which makes me feel very interesting, "Interesting," The use of this adjective makes three black lines on the forehead, "I''m very curious about what kind of influence you can make in the music industry, and I am looking forward to seeing an outlier appearing in the current rock''trend'' that has formed a fixed pattern. It''s like your singing, killing the hero in your heart." When he said the last sentence, Henry blinked at the band with a smile, just like the triumphant expression when the prank succeeded, which made people think it was very weird. But Hugo vaguely understood Henry''s true intentions, provided that his previous intuition was correct, then Henry now wants to sign glory to death, the biggest reason is actually to prove his ability. When Maria Kelly was born, she actually had a tendency to break the general impression of the existing''female'' singer, and Maria has also achieved success. Now people''s first impression of the''female'' singer is the "iron voice". , Being able to soar the treble, convert between true and false, and cross a large range seems to have become synonymous with the "female" singer''s singing skills. Although professionals know that this is an incorrect idea, treble and range are definitely not the only highlights of singing skills, but it has indeed become a kind of tide. So now that Henry wants to prove his ability again, he must break through himself again, and the extraordinary style of Glory to Death is undoubtedly the best choice. On the other hand, Henry is an agent who has seen the big world. He knows that commercial success is a necessary criterion to measure a singers career, but commercial success alone cannot be a classic. A singer of the Beatles and Michael Jacksons level. In their resume, it is not only commercial success, but also a cultural symbol that will affect the future of music for a long time. Hugo saw his ambition in Henry, and more importantly, this ambition was pinned on glory to death. Of course, the premise is that Hugo''s previous guesses are correct. So if Hugos idea is correct, Henry is indeed very suitable for Glory to Death. For one thing, he will not restrict the bands style, on the contrary, he will stand firmly beside the band and strive for more freedom for the band. And power; secondly, he won''t be stunned by short-term commercial interests. He should be an agent with long-term planning. The latter point reminded Hugo of Joseph again, which made his mind uncontrollable for a while, so he could only take a deep breath and draw his attention back again. Neal seems to have spoken again just now, and now Henry is talking, "I know the conditions that your band wants to sign, first, to give you absolute creative freedom; second, not to succumb to the record company, try to change or even Obliterate your style; third, plan your development reasonably, and it is best to be considerate of Hugo''s actor status. Of course, as far as I personally think, the first point is the most important." Henrys words all confirmed Hugos thoughts. At this moment, Henry finally showed his sharpness. Although he still spoke slowly, his always lazy eyes burst into sharp light. The complete preparation he had prepared finally revealed the whole picture at this time. "As an agent, it is difficult for me to guarantee you anything, because those are too false, but I can guarantee one thing, I will always be on your side, forever." Henry said this sentence, It shows the firmness and strength that he did not have in the previous several contacts. In fact, this sentence explains that in the process of confrontation with the record company, he will never compromise for commercial interests like the record company, as long as the glory is to death. Persevere, he will stick to the end as an agent. This kind of method is actually basic for brokers, because protecting the interests of customers is what they need to do, but in the actual operation process, brokers will take their own interests into consideration, and thus stand on the side of the record company. Come and convince the customer. Especially in the music field, the situation is most common. For example, the record company hopes that the singer''s music will cater to the pop, and the singer is unwilling, but the agent takes the album sales into consideration and stands on the record company''s side, persuading the singer to obey the record company''s selection of producers. This will leave the singer in a position of isolation and helplessness. In the end, he has no choice but to compromise because he has already signed a record contract. If Henry is really a veteran broker, it would be even more incredible if he made such a promise, which is contrary to his work style. Just like Josephs recent handling of "Shawshanks salvation" was the same. He prioritized the work of Nicholas Cage and others, and gave priority to his career, choosing the social "community", thus neglecting Hugos work. Such a truth. From the standpoint of the agent, it is difficult to blame this as wrong, because this is determined by the sexual nature of the agents circle and the work of the agent; but from the standpoint of the artist, its hard to agree with it. After Henry said these words, Pedro, Alfonso, and Fogin all looked very surprised, and their expressions were a little moved, but Neil fell into contemplation. He always felt: Any "transaction" They are all equivalent''exchanges''. No one wants to bear the loss. The bigger the cake given by Henry, the more''inducing'' it is. People, maybe the trap hidden after this is more terrifying. Hugo has a lot of thoughts in his mind. Recently, he has experienced too many things on the issue of the agent and the issue of the choice of interests. It is inevitable that he is always a little emotional. This also made Hugo''s head very sober. He knew that Henry was so fully prepared, either sincerely wanting to sign a contract for glory to death, or there is a plan, there is no free lunch in the world, watch it now, Henry Would you like to show his request? This time, Henry did not disappoint Hugo. After Henry finished speaking, he was not anxious to continue speaking. Instead, he carefully observed the expressions of the five band members, but he noticed Neils hesitation and Hugo. When I was calm, the smile on the corners of his mouth was sketched instead. This way, I felt a little less laziness than usual, and a little more self-confidence. People can''t help but guess. If you shave all the beard, clean your hair, and change it. Clothes, Henry is also a confident and successful person. Marias story seems to be a little more credible. "If you are willing to sign with me, I can make an appointment for you to audition for EMI Records. If everything goes well, I can let you enter the studio before October and prepare for your first album." Henry''s hole cards finally came out. , But such a generous bargaining chip makes people take a sigh of relief, "Dont tell me that your tour is not over yet, and dont tell me that your team time is too short. I am willing to offer such a condition because it is full. There are also follow-up solutions. If you agree, then we can sit down and talk in detail." Henry did not say "if you disagree" what to do. Obviously, Henry blocked the two reasons why the Glory To Death band had rejected him two times before. He also conceived the entire plan and completed the entire contract conditions. The band has no room for rejection. Pedro couldn''t help but looked at his teammates left and right, looking for a backbone, but Fukuin and Alfonso were caught in thinking. Although they couldn''t tell what they were thinking, they could see that their minds were surging. Neil frowned and stared at Henry, as if he wanted to see a clue from Henry''s completely different face just now. No one paid any attention to Pedro''s gaze. As for Hugo, he was not impatient or thinking. He looked at Henry in that way, as if Henry had just said a little thing that was not surprising, waiting for Henry to say more interesting things. Henry''s eyes lightly fell on the five members of the band, and finally fell on Neil and Hugo. After hesitating for a moment, he finally met Hugo''s eyes directly, and all the laziness and decadence disappeared in an instant. , Those eyes that have been unable to see clearly are even more firm and sharp that people cant look directly at. He and Hugo look at each other tightly like this, and no one is willing to give in. . Maybe this Henry is his original face. Henry stared at Hugo for a long time. For at least fifteen seconds, the air was frozen together, but Hugo did not flinch or panic. He just waited for his next words with a smile. Henry couldn''t help but admire a bit. According to common sense, his cards just now were enough to impress any band, even the hardest bones of underground rock. But Henry didn''t know what Hugo had recently experienced. He also I don''t know the profound influence of the song "Hollywood is not America ( on the band, but Henry saw the glory that has not been visibly shaken before his eyes to death. This also strengthened Henry''s inner belief: this is the band he has been looking for, and it is also the band he wants to work for in the next ten or twenty years. "However, I have one condition." Henry finally spoke. As Hugo expected, Henry''s favorable conditions are subject to''exchange'' conditions. The pie will not fall out of thin air. "The contract must be signed for ten years. The penalty is ten times, and the initiative to terminate the contract is in my hands." (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 421： internal discussion ads_wz_txt; Restart 421 internal discussions. Henry left. After dropping a lot of bombs, he left without any hesitation. He didn''t even say something like "contact me after you think about it, you have my business card", just He returned to his usual lazy appearance, and disappeared into the noisy crowd of New York like a street tramp. But the shock within the band Glory To Death has been unable to dissipate for a long time. "What do you think?" Neil took the lead and looked at his teammates. The five of them found a step in the corner of Guangdichang and sat down, looking at each other. The band is a whole, and every decision must be approved by everyone. "I still want to finish the road tour." Hugo avoided Henry''s focus just now and shifted the topic here. In fact, this journey is not just as simple as touring, but also their insistence on the process of gradual adaptation of the bands style. Hugo does not want to give up halfway. "Well, me too." Fujin also nodded, agreeing with Hugo''s idea. Alfonso was silent for a while, and raised his right hand, "I support." Pedro, the most lively person, had no words at this time. His reaction seemed to be half a beat slow, and then he said loudly, "This Isn''t it of course?" "We don''t need to discuss this. This is the reason why our band was founded, it''s also the reason why our band came here, and it''s also the reason why the music brokers fancy us. If anyone objects, we won''t be able to go here." Er began to speak. This is the biggest difference between Glory to Death and a Brand New Day, and many other rock bands. "But we can record the record first, and wait until the recording is complete before continuing to complete this journey." Alfonso suggested, "We will not give up persistence, but at least we can work around. Even if we don''t record a record, there is no need to sign a contract first. The problem, after all, opportunities are not always here." Alfonsos words made sense, and Fujin raised his head and looked at Hugo, "Is our band''s strength enough now?" When it comes to this topic, even Neal looks at Hugo. Hugo is currently the soul of the band. It is Hugos creation and his instillation of music to support the entire band. Everyone will supervise each other in the evaluation of the band, but we still need to ask when we really make a judgment. Hugo''s opinion. Hugo knows that the band members will start to discuss this issue formally, which in fact shows that Henry''s trump card just now really touched everyone, and it is inevitable that they will be moved. Strictly speaking, it has only been four months since the establishment of Glory to Death. In fact, it is still lacking in all aspects; but objectively speaking, from the first appearance of Henry in Memphis to todays New York, it has passed nearly again. In one month, the strength of the band has indeed reached a new level again. At present, the performance style of the band has matured and gradually stabilized. Now it has enough strength to stand on a large stage. As for the future situation, it is said that the band will continue to work hard and make continuous progress. This is also the reason why Hugo hopes to complete the road tour, from San Francisco to New York, and now back to Los Angeles, which is beneficial to the long-term development of the band. "Yes, we are a very beautiful band. Of course, if Pepe can work harder, it would be even better." Hugo said with a relaxed smile. This sentence made the other four people invisible. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face. "So, how about EMI Records? This is not an independent record company." Neal thought of the signing conditions that Henry had just mentioned. He was a little excited and worried at the same time. EMI, one of the five largest record companies in the world, is definitely the industry leader. There are currently five top record companies in the world, namely Universal Music, Warner Records, Bertelsmann Records (bmg), EMI Records and Sony Records. These five record companies have their own strengths and advantages and disadvantages. They are all established record companies that have been established for more than half a century. The five companies have jointly accounted for more than 50% of the global record market. A giant in the recording industry. In the United States, Universal Music is the largest record company in the 20th century, leading many competitors in market share, and its advantages are very obvious; but in the European market, EMI is the leader. Founded in 1897, EMI Records is one of the worlds oldest record companies. In the course of nearly a century of development, the company has experienced ups and downs. It has relied on the Beatles to dominate the global record market. After the dissolution of the Beatles in the 1970s, they faced the dilemma of bankruptcy. It wasn''t until the late 1980s that the recovery rose again. After entering the 1990s, relying on rich background and correct investment policies, relying on Pink Floyd, Paul McCartney, David Bowie, and the Queen The strong performance of the band and other singers has returned to the top position and is currently competing with Universal Music in the global market. Since the base camp of EMI Records is in the UK, EMI Records has a strong support for the local music forces in Britain. Among them, because they missed the''trend'' of the rock and roll trend in the 1950s, EMI Records paid a heavy price for its own conservativeness. So after entering the 1960s, EMI Records had unprecedented support for rock bands, thus creating a breakthrough. The myth of the chieftain. Since then, EMIs support for British rock has been unprecedented and has continued. In the past thirty years, EMI has delivered many classic rock bands to the world and pushed British rock on the world stage. It can be said that EMI has the supreme influence in the British music industry. Almost every musician is proud of entering EMI, including those maverick rock bands, because EMI has a variety of independent labels. Make sure to fit the styles of different bands. However, relatively speaking, the influence of EMI in the North American continent must be leaned back. EMI in the Beatles era was also a storm in the US market, but after the disbanding of the Beatles, EMI began to retreat steadily and entered the 90s. Since the ages, Bertelsman Records with Guns and Roses and Nirvana, Warner Records with Madonna, Fast Turning Eyes, and Smith Band, and Sony Records with Michael Jackson and Bob Dylan have all begun to come from behind. , And gradually surpassed EMI, making EMI the last of the top five record companies in the US market. In fact, the difference can be easily seen. British singers under EMI Records have an absolute advantage, and it is difficult to see American singers. This also greatly restricts the American market strategy of EMI Records. From the perspective of the 214 years that Hugo knows, EMI Records benefited from the prosperity of British rock in the late 1990s to dominate the American music market, restored its supreme glory, and kept pace with Universal Music; however, it entered the 21st. Centuries later, British rock gradually fell silent, and no decent leader appeared again, so EMI has always been helplessly positioned at the end of major companies in the US market. However, the heritage of EMI Records is the envy of other companies. Even if Sony Records merged Bertelsmann and turned the five major record companies into the Big Four, EMI Records still did not fall behind, and even if it was squeezed by three other competitors. The space is very powerful, but the market share of EMI Records has not changed much, and it has firmly occupied a place among the four major record companies. However, it is a pity that EMI Records, which fell into the quagmire before half of the first decade of the 21st century, has been struggling for several years. The British market has also been gradually eroded by competitors. In 211, there was no such thing. Being able to stick to it, Universal Music bought the record department "Gate", while Sony Bertelsmann bought the copyright department "Gate", and the smash hit EMI Records also came to an end. The door of the record department and the door of the copyright department mentioned here are basically the vertical structure of each record company. The door of the record department is the most well-known department door, responsible for music production Publishing and distribution, etc.; the "gate" of the copyright department mainly deals with signing music creators, managing the copyrights of music works, buying and selling, authorizing music copyrights, and so on. After entering the 21st century, the commercialization of the music market has gone to extremes. The record industry generally believes that "records are dead", and the value of the record departments door has fallen to the bottom. The music market is rejuvenated; however, the value of the "gate" of the copyright department has been gradually enlarged. In particular, digital music copyright has received more and more attention with the Internet era. Of course, these are matters of future development. At the time of 1993, EMI was still a top giant capable of competing with Universal Music. Henry Bloom actually thought that he could sign a contract with EMI Records This is actually pros and cons. Disadvantages are obvious. The constraints of large record companies can easily make singers uncontrollable. Compared with the freedom and freedom of independent records, the toughness of large record companies is difficult for newcomers to fight; as for the advantages, the advantages are also very obvious, publicity resources, The improvement of production resources and other supporting facilities can give newcomers a great advantage in starting points. However, EMIs biggest advantage lies in their tolerance for the diversity of rock music. It is worth mentioning that the radio commander signed EMI. Although the radio commander did not get much response in the UK, and EMI did not pay enough attention; but after the International Department decided to let the radio commander come to the United States to fight the world, the company still gave strong support. From here, you can get a glimpse of the advantages and disadvantages of EMI Records. "If it''s EMI, then you can consider it. Originally this is a record company that has great tolerance for rock and roll, and Henry has promised, will he be on our side?" It was Alfonso who was talking about Obviously, the understanding of this aspect is not inferior to Hugo, but after he finished speaking, he still cast an inquiring opinion to Hugo. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 422： Last scruples ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 422 finally scruples. Hugo did not immediately respond to Alfonso, but thought for a while, "Neil, I think you have misplaced the focus. Now we are thinking about the agent, not the record company." Hugos words made Neil and Alfonso both react. "From the perspective of record companies, EMI is actually the one that fits our style best among the major record companies, and they also have many independent records under their umbrella. Who Knowing that we will sign at the record department "door" in the end." Independent record companies and major record companies have their own advantages and disadvantages, but if you choose among the five major record companies, EMI Records is indeed the most suitable for glory to death. "But I think that since Henry can consider for us, and thus selected EMI, whether we can sign with EMI or not, it shows that Henry, as an agent, has indeed considered it from our perspective." Hugo was still right. The most important point is, "It doesnt matter if you sign with a large record company or cooperate with an independent record company. Actually, the agent is willing to stand on our side and fight for more freedom for us. This is the most important thing. In Memphis, the most important reason for the bands rejection of Henry was that the bands style was restricted by record companies. They did not want to be tied down by large record companies. Then the role of the agent in the communication between the band and the company is very important. Looking at it now, first of all EMI Records has the advantage, and Henry said that the most important content in the band''s heart, which naturally shakes the band members'' ideas to the greatest extent In addition, part of the reason why the band rejected Henry at the beginning was because the band was established too short and not mature enough, and the road tour has not ended, so there is no need to worry for a while. But now the band''s strength has been improved to a great extent, and the band members agree that the road tour should be completed as planned, which has also reached an internal agreement. After such comprehensive consideration, the obstacles to the signing of Glory to Death and Henry Bloom have indeed been removed. Looking at the expressions of the band members, Hugo knew that Henry was really well prepared, and he quickly grasped the most important part of the band members'' hearts and succeeded in one fell swoop. Of course, it can also be seen from here that Henry has enough sincerity to look around at the cottage; secondly, he does have a deep understanding of the band, and he will spend so much effort just to sign a newcomer band in the future, and the sincerity will increase. The points are obvious. Hugo undeniably, including himself, was led by Henry''s nose, because this is what the band really thinks. "But, he asked for a ten-year contract..." Neal really maintained his sense, and hesitated to say that he didn''t know much about the brokerage contract system in the circle, and he could only ask Hugo for help in this regard. Hugo curled his lips, "I signed a two-year contract with Joe." In fact, most of the contracts between agents and artists in the circle are made by the artists, because the agents are the intermediaries hired by the artists, so the initiative to terminate the contract is in the hands of the artists. Of course, a big-name agent like Lang actually has the ability to terminate the contract, but the agent will not do this, because the artist is in his hands, he arranges for a job, and he puts it aside if he doesn''t have a job, anyway No need for him to pay for the living expenses of the artist. In the newcomer period, for example, when Carl just signed Charlize, Charlize went to an acting class to prepare for becoming an actor, and even to find an apartment to live in. In this regard, the agency will give some help. This is also the newcomer likes to sign a large-scale agency. For the company''s reasons, although they have a high rate of''drawing'', the service is also in place. Therefore, it is impossible for a request like Henry to sign a contract for ten years and ten times the liquidated damages, and the agent has the initiative to terminate the contract. Among the three conditions, the third is absolutely impossible. The initiative to terminate the contract is always in the hands of the artist; the first condition is too long and must be renegotiated; as for the second condition, although it is appalling , But there are precedents. The most important thing is what can be seen from Henrys request. Hugos previous conjectures have been confirmed. If Henry really cooperated with Maria Kelly, then Maria abandoned Henry and put all Henrys efforts into waste. . Therefore, Henry has been very decadent for more than a year. This time he took a fancy to glory to death. It took such a long time to investigate and confirm that the band is not like a white-eyed wolf type. On the contrary, the band is very principled and affectionate. Even so, Henry put forward such harsh requirements in order to prevent the band from being confused by the colorful entertainment circle in the future. Once I was bitten by a snake for ten years, I was afraid of well ropes. Hugo looked at the faintly anticipated look of his teammates, he said, "The most important thing is that you have forgotten. We have not verified Henry''s identity. Let me make a call." He hesitated, Henry had already revealed all his hole cards, and the next step was the order of Glory to Death''s response. Hugo stood up and went to look for the phone in the guitar case. He noticed that Alfonso''s eyes moved with him. Obviously Alfonso was worried about Hugo and Joseph''s call. Hugo looked at his cell phone, hesitated, and finally dialed Joseph''s office number, but to Hugo''s disappointment, it was Anna who answered the call. Anna said that Joseph and Nicholas Cage went to Columbia Pictures to discuss the project together. After hanging up the phone, Hugo did not dial Joseph''s mobile number again, but instead called Karl''s landline. Hugo also had no politeness, and directly asked, "Carl, your film department''s "door" and Isn''t there any contact with the Music Department''gate''?" "Yes, the''gate'' of the music department has nothing to do with us, and we don''t know it when we meet." Carl gave a positive answer, "These are two independent department''gates''. It is difficult for us to have an''intersection'' set. . But an agent like Rick has something to do with the "door" of the music department. Sometimes the theme song and soundtrack of a movie need to be packaged, so he will communicate with the "door" of the music department. But generally Say, there are no singers under an agent like Joe and me." Carls answer is very detailed, and it also confirms Henrys statement, "Then can you help me find a music agent named Henry Bloom? You know, the band and I are on tour. He found us and expressed hope. Signed. But he did not recognize me, so we are always worried about the problem." Hugo briefly explained the situation. "Henry Bloom? The name is familiar..." Carl started talking, then stood up from the chair at the same time, and walked to the desk next to the computer. Although the office computer is still relatively rare, and there is no Internet, but people have begun to use computers for work, they can simply look up some information in the computer database, "You wait, I''m looking up now." Carl typed his name on the computer screen, and then pressed the Enter key, and soon the message appeared line by line, "Oh, Henry Bloom, he is our companys agent, I just said this Why is the name so familiar? He is Maria Kellys agent. Maria has become popular in the United States in the past two years, and naturally everyone knows it. The reason why Henry didnt know Hugo was actually because Hugo was only in the past half a year. Xianyu turned over. He had been in Memphis and stayed away from the movie circle. He didnt know him. Yes, after Maria released two albums and achieved great success, the third album was still in the process of filing. Except, and then signed a contract with another agent of the company, that incident was very unpleasant, dont you remember? Lang also got involved at that time..." When Carl said later, his voice automatically weakened, but Hugo was not at all because Carl mentioned that he had worked with Lang, "I know, so it seems that this should be the real Henry." Although it is still needed. Further verification, but a series of recent performances of Henry have proved the truthfulness of the matter. "So, your band is ready to sign?" Carl stood up straight again and returned to his desk. "We still need to discuss and discuss, and Henry hopes to sign for ten years, you know this is impossible." After getting the confirmation message, Hugo also relaxed, and simply chatted with Karl. Carlton was stunned when he was obviously shocked by the "ten years" limit. "This is not an overlord contract. Of course it is impossible. I think Henry should be upset because of Maria. Maria was completely pulled up by Henry. They are After the hardest years, when Maria succeeded in her career, she kicked Henry aside..." Although Carl was talking about Maria and Henry, Joseph''s recent situation emerged in his mind as he said it, and he was suddenly embarrassed again, wondering if he should continue talking. "So...have you been in contact with Joe recently? I heard that he has restarted reading the script recently. It seems that he is planning to choose a good work for you." Hugo shrugged I called him just now. Anna answered and said that he and Cage had gone to Columbia Pictures together. "It''s Columbia Pictures again. This sentence made Carl do not know how to answer, only to change the subject, "If he knows that your band can sign, he will definitely be very happy." "I have to go first, my teammates are still waiting for me." Hugo twitched his mouth without saying much, and after expressing his gratitude to Karl, he hung up the phone. Carl sighed helplessly while holding the telephone receiver, and saw that the original Joseph''s office was turned into a corner where everyone piled up clutter. Although Joseph is still working on the 17th floor, it is not in the work cubicle. With his own independent office, there are even rumors that the company intends to let him go to the 22nd floor. I don''t know how much true **** is. On the other hand, after Hugo hung up the phone, he turned to face his teammates, looking at everyone''s expectant and nervous expressions,''Lu'' smiled and compared with an "ok" gesture, and everyone clenched fists happily. Celebrate. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 423： 0 generation record ads_wz_txt; 423 EMI Records made a comeback. From onsquare.park in Washington, D.C. in the south, to Fifth Avenue from 138th Street in the north, Manhattan is clearly divided into east and west. This is not only the center of Manhattan, but also the most famous in the world. Commercial street. The dazzling array of high-rise buildings along the street, with men wearing suits and shoes, well-dressed women and official leather bags, presents an elegant and fashionable picture of modern American life. Few streets can pack so many well-stocked and beloved shops like Fifth Avenue. Many of these stores have multiple branches and are world-renowned. Almost all imaginable famous shops can be found on this street, and almost all imaginable goods can be found here. Rich products, complete brands, high-end quality have become the characteristics of Fifth Avenue, and the operation of the brand has become the signature of Fifth Avenue. During the discount season, even the Queen of the United Kingdom will take a special plane to shop on Fifth Avenue. To be precise, its a shopping mall. When you come to New York, whether you like shopping or not, Fifth Avenue is worth visiting. Even if it is not for shopping, just standing on the street will not have a special flavor. You can clearly see the concentrated scene of New York, an international metropolis, as if from this From the streets, you can see the prosperity, tension, speed and complexity of the whole city. But today, the members of the Glory To Death band came to Fifth Avenue, not for sightseeing or shopping, but to follow in Henrys footsteps to the place at the junction of Fifth Avenue and 20th Street. Turning on Fifth Avenue to the west of 20th Street, just less than 20 yards away, you can see the tall building with glass exterior wall in front of you. The "color" rectangle is written in white and "color". This is where the New York branch of EMI Records resides. The building is a Victorian architectural style. The dark red colored outer wall is inlaid with the long and narrow rectangular windows, but the eight-story building gives the illusion of towering towering clouds. Standing at the''door'' of the building, there is no obvious sign and no lobby, just like an ordinary office building. Alfonso took the curious Pedro and stood beside Fujin. Neil said, "Henry, are you sure? Let''s just go in and find someone like this?" "It''s not just anyone, it''s Roger Fasson(.), the deputy manager of the record department. I mentioned your band to them before, so today''s meeting was not abrupt." Henry was quite calm. He looked content. Today, he tidyed his hair, cleaned his beard, and changed a clean and tidy shirt. He was completely renewed. Obviously he looked like a successful person, but the expression on his face remained the same. Is lazy. Although Hugo has confirmed with them, Henry is indeed an excellent music manager, Mariah Carey was indeed brought out by him, and they are now standing at the door of EMI, everything is like this True; but seeing Henry''s lazy appearance still makes it hard to feel trust. "Henry, you know I''m not referring to this." Neal looked at Hugo who was standing by and found that Hugo was looking at the surrounding buildings. They looked very comfortable. This made Neil feel a little relieved. A little bit. Henry looked at Neil seriously for a while, as if he had thought about it before he came to his senses, "Oh, you mean our partnership, no hurry, really no hurry, we can take time after we meet Roger. Talk, you can look at my abilities, and I will also look at your potential. If we say that after meeting with Roger Fasong, Glory To Death abandoned his unsigned agent and chose another agent or with EMI Sign the brokerage contract directly, then Henry will not care, he has already seen the white-eyed wolf, and does not care about one more. Yesterday, Glory To Death took the initiative to contact Henry. They were finally persuaded by Henry that they felt that the brokerage contract was negotiable, but they still had doubts about Henry''s terms. Regardless of whether it is a ten-year contract or the initiative to terminate the contract, this is not in line with industry rules, and the band still hopes to meet and discuss it in detail. No, after the band put forward his idea, Henry thought about it a little bit, but changed the subject, saying that they could temporarily put aside their previous signing and cooperation. He could take the band to see the senior management of EMI Records first. Whether EMI is willing to release a record for Glory to Death, let EMI measure the development prospects of Glory to Death, and discuss it in detail after the meeting. Henry''s unexpected move was caught off guard by killing Glory to Death. However, a direct meeting with EMI Records was not harmful to Glory to Death. Instead, it would allow Glory to Death to take the initiative. So, after thinking about it, the band agreed to this request. So they appeared in front of the big door of EMI Records New York branch. "Any time of cooperation, it is best if you are willing to do it. Reluctant things will never have good results. It is like hooking up a chick, but she is unwilling to cooperate, so''bed''. Love affairs are not so harmonious. Now, Ive never liked the use of strong. Henry just stood there and said unhurriedly, but his expression was still a bit of ridicule in the laziness, it looked like It really doesn''t seem to be a way of talking about official affairs, so that the glorious players can''t help but smile. Henry raised his eyebrows, looked around, and said with regret, "There are so many pedestrians around, and no one recognizes Hugo. It''s really disappointing. I originally wanted Roger to see that you are exuberant. Popular. However, this is the end of the matter and we still have to move forward." Henry finished speaking, without looking at Hugo''s expression, Shi Shiran stepped on his lazy steps and stepped up the steps. Hugo looked innocent while standing next to him, he was definitely lying with a gun for some reason. However, Henrys ridicule made the bands tension alleviate a lot. Seeing Hugo, he couldnt help but laughed. Alfonso even patted Hugo on the shoulder, as if he was comforting him "No one recognizes." Don''t get discouraged if you come out." Generally, this made Hugo very surprised. With the first one, Pedro followed suit, followed by Neal, and finally even Fugin came to join in the fun. After the four teammates patted Hugo on the shoulders to express their condolences, they left Hugo alone on the street with black lines. Isnt it an exaggeration to describe such a situation as "flying disaster", but Hugo always I felt that I was "shot" by a bunch of arrows on my knee. Hugo also laughed hehe, then quickly followed, and walked into the building at hand. There was no special place on the first floor, just like a staff passage, even the lights were not too bright. Hugo walked into the elevator quickly, and then the elevator stopped on the second floor. After going out, this was another world. Since the first floor is the storefront on Fifth Avenue, there is a shop right in front. The space on the first floor looks inconspicuous like a warehouse or storage room, but after entering the second floor, the entire space faces the west side of 20th Street The direction extends infinitely, and the huge office building is laid out in soft fluorescent lights. Only five yards out of the elevator, there is a dedicated door information desk, and behind the counter is a huge "EMI Records" sign. Henry''s feet were still not hurried, so he fell behind a few young people. The receptionist at the counter had smiled and stood up and asked, "Good afternoon, can I help you with anything?" The English accent rushed forward, and the full pronunciation made people staggering from New York to London. Neil, Hugo and others did not rush to speak, but waited for Henry to come forward. Henry smiled and nodded, "Good afternoon, the weather in New York finally sees some sun today, doesn''t it?" "I heard it is raining in London." The receptionist picked up the topic of the weather lightly, and his professional smile became more sincere. "Thank God, traveling with an umbrella is not the worst. The strong wind makes people helpless. That''s terrible." Henry is still his usual style, speaking slowly, lazily and casually, and the content of his speech is also very good. It''s hard to find the point, and then you can see the edge inadvertently. Seeing the receptionist''s approval expression, Henry seemed to realize that there were five other people standing beside him, "Oh, yes, I am Henry Bloom. I booked an appointment with Roger Fasson." The receptionist did not lower his head to inquire at all, and immediately showed a surprised expression, "Mr. Bloom, Mr. Fasong has been waiting for you for a while." , If the receptionists words were not polite but true, it would be too funny. The person who came to the interview was actually late, and Henry was still not nervous at all. This is really "New York''s''traffic'' ~ www.novelhall.com~ You can never predict what will happen in the next second." Henry was not nervous at all, said helplessly. This sentence immediately made the receptionist''s eyes full of approval, and now he paid for Henry''s excuse. The members of Glory To Death were too lazy to roll their eyes. They came by subway, and there was no rush or delay along the way. Henry was completely bullshit. "Mr. Fasong is waiting for you in the office on the fifth floor. You can find his secretary after you get on the elevator here." The receptionist introduced with a smile. There is another elevator, this is the shortcut to the upstairs "In order not to let Roger wait any longer, the lads are also waiting anxiously, so I think we can talk after we come back." Henry smiled and continued to open his eyes to talk nonsense, but the receptionist chuckled. Then Henry walked forward and greeted him without looking back, "Guys, let us go upstairs. You need to move faster, slower than mine. This is not a thing. Good thing..." (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 424： Band audition ads_wz_txt; Comeback 424 band audition. The fifth floor looks very''private''. When you walk out of the elevator, you can only see a small space of less than a hundred square feet in front of you. The center is divided by a glass wall, with green''color'' potted plants planted in the middle, on the left and right. There is a black desk, it seems that this floor is divided into two offices, which is the place where the high-level of EMI Records is stationed. Hugo wondered whether it would be the upper floors of the record department and the copyright department separately, but there was still space upstairs, and maybe the office distribution was arranged. Looking around, you can see the nameplate "Roger Fasson" on the desk on the left hand side, but Henry walked over without any hesitation. The secretary sitting behind the desk obviously knew Henry Yes, stood up with a smile, "You are finally here, Roger is waiting for you." Henry waved his hand casually and went straight to the office''door'', but stopped when he reached the''door'', watched the secretary stand up and knock on the''door'', and then said "Henry is here". After a pause for about two seconds, he opened the''door'' of the office and signaled that Henry and the band members could go in. Following Henry''s footsteps into the office in front of him, the black color and the main color tone weakened a little solemnity in the sunlight of the huge floor-to-ceiling glass wall, and the soft carpet cleverly resolved the sound of footsteps. In the corner, you can see a lot of green''colored'' potted plants, and the huge cabinet on the corner of the wall is neatly arranged with vinyl records, cassettes and CD collections, and the feeling of a music company is blown away. Hugo fell behind and saw a tall and thin bald middle-aged man stand up and greet Henry, but he was a little surprised, because he remembered Henry saying that Roger was just the deputy manager of the record department. This level may not be considered top, but Roger can have such a luxurious office. There can be many reasons, but the first guess in Hugo''s mind is that he is a forward sent by EMI Records to the United States for development. Although he is not too high in the head office, he has a lot of decision-making power in the US market. If this is the case, Henry can talk to Roger directly, then Henry''s energy should not be underestimated. After Henry heard the hesitation and consideration of the glory to death, he offered to ask the band to conduct an interview first. It is questionable. This is obviously Henry is increasing his bargaining chip, and he is not willing to give in on the signing conditions. Hugo couldn''t help but be a little curious, how much did Maria let Henry have planted and made Henry so determined. "Hugo Lancaster." Seeing Roger walking from the front, Hugo quickly retracted his thoughts, stretched out his right hand and shook the opponent, and briefly introduced himself. But Roger did not release Hugo''s hand immediately, but was stunned, then looked back at Henry, "You didn''t tell me that there is a big star in this band." Henry did not hit "Hugo". "Lancaster" sells dog''meat'' to attract Roger''s attention, and wins an interview for a brand-new band? "In my eyes, there is only the difference between singers and actors. There are not many actors I know." Henry didn''t blush at all, confirming the fact that he didn''t know Hugo again. Roger looked like he was not surprised at Henrys sex. He turned his head and gave Hugo a big smile, "Its nice to meet you. Now it seems that I have earned a lot of money." Great bargain, they will definitely envy me." Hugo could hear that the "they" here should refer to the competitors of EMI Records. At this time Hugo finally looked at Roger in front of him. In fact, he was not a bald head, he had hair on both sides of his head, but the hairline had receded to the back of his head, which made the entire brain bald and grayish hair. I don''t know if it is due to age or the original hair color. The towering forehead is covered with wrinkles, and his small eyes are full of smiles, but it makes people not see his true emotions. Roger should be over fifty years old, and he is in a senior position. It is conceivable that he should be an old fox, and none of the leaders of such a large company is confused. "Is it a gift pack or a bomb, who knows?" Hugo smiled and replied with a little humor, expressing his humility, which made Roger laugh. I sat down on the black''colored'' sofa. I didn''t want this to be the kind of raw leather hard sofa. Sitting down on the sofa, the sponge couldn''t sink at all. It was a bit surprising. You can also see that Roger is''sexual''. A corner. A newspaper was placed on the glass table. Hugo noticed it out of his sight. It was the "New York Times". The page opened was not the front page, but the entertainment version. The headline of the entertainment version was very eye-catching, "Heng Kong The born rock band: Glory to the death" When writing the name of the band, it is rendered in red''color'' font, which is very impactful. Pedro, Alfonso, and others also saw this newspaper, and they all "exposed" happy expressions, and exchanged their eyes with each other. This report was seen by the band members this morning, which made them very happy for a while. This news reported by the "New York Times" briefly described the band''s feats in the past three months and praised the band. "This band called Glory to the Death. After the National Day, they started from San Francisco and took a road tour across the United States. They arrived in New York. They used to perform in a large city with a population of one million, and they also visited only a few thousand people. In Anning town, they even performed temporary performances at gas stations on the side of the highway. They never cared about the number of audiences, but they impressed the audience with their most''exquisite'' music and set off a frenzy. They performed a normal performance on the street where there was only one audience. They also sang with three or five music lovers. They also joined hands with other rock bands in front of hundreds of audiences to dedicate a''fine'' color showdown. They also In the streets of New York, the audience cheered enthusiastically. From the west coast to the east coast, from sunny to bitter wind, from one spectator to three hundred spectators, glory to death turned this journey into their own stage, which is unique. " This is just the most condensed "fine" Hua in the "New York Times" praised by the band. In the report, the reporter mentioned that the band has turned the entire road trip into its own stage. This is a brand new experiment and experience. Limited to standing on a high shelf, nor limited to the enthusiastic cheers of the audience below, the band has turned the trip itself into a stage for self-training and self-sublimation, integrating the spirit of rock and roll into its actual actions and self. In real life. This kind of spirit has also made the band "Glory To Death" a topic of heated discussion among music lovers in major cities in the past two months, and even a group of diehard fans who are willing to follow the band have been born. It seems to have become a phenomenon, which is impressive. Glory to Death''s performance in Greenwich Village yesterday also caused a commotion, which made the band quickly become the focus of the media reporters'' eyes. But for now, Glory to Death is still just an underground rock band. How long the whirlwind will last is still unknown, and there has been no album or official promotion, so the media is just discussing it as a recent social hot spot. That''s it, it''s not really getting attention. The "New York Times" did not specifically mention that the Glory to Death team included Hugo, a recent hot actor. This alone can tell. Although the "Los Angeles Times" did not let go of this detail, the gap between the West Coast and the East Coast still appeared. Roger read the "New York Times" report, which is not unusual. He left the newspaper on the table, obviously because of his intentions. Neil and Hugo exchanged their sights. Although they were also very happy, their calmness still occupied their main thoughts. After all, the other party was a senior of EMI Records, and they held the future life and death power of the band and Henry. Future cooperation trends of potential brokers. Sure enough, Roger came over and pointed to the newspaper on the desktop, "I read the report today, but I am more interested in your road trip. There are countless bands willing to go on tour, but they can hold on to the last book. There are not many, and not only persisted but also created such a hot topic, it is estimated that only you are left." Roger cut directly into the topic like this, but he seemed very straightforward, and he could feel his sincerity, "So I cant wait to see you guys and see what kind of band it is and how it came along. From here." When Roger spoke, his eyes fell on Hugo intentionally or unintentionally, as if waiting for Hugos answer, but at this time Neils voice rang, "This trip seems difficult. But in fact, its not as complicated as what the newspaper says. We just like music We just want to enjoy the performance, so we stick to it all the way. Otherwise, our schedule will not be so slow. It takes only three months. Finish crossing the United States? This is not a speed to show off." Roger was surprised that Neal was the first to speak. He thought Hugo was the captain of this band, but he only slightly pursed the corners of his mouth. He quickly calmed down and cast his gaze at Neal, "Like. Music, every rock band says this, but there are not so many that can stick to it." "We know, but we want to be able to persevere, that''s why we have the name of the band." Although Neil was nervous and hadn''t seen any big scenes, this time traveling across the United States allowed everyone to grow up. Many, not only in music, but also in himself, so when Neil faced important people like Roger, he still grasped his emotions very well. "Of course, the roles of Hugo and Fujin are also very important. When they wanted to give up all the time, they persevered." Roger seemed to turn his head after hearing Neil''s words, but his gaze stayed on Hugo for a while, a touch of exploration and playfulness: this band is indeed interesting. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 425： Brief encounter ads_wz_txt; 425 short-term clash battles were revived in the east. The rock bands Roger has seen are not 100 or 80. In fact, most of the rock bands are quite rebellious. They are very aggressive and even sharp, because the music genre of rock is a kind of spirit. symbol of. Purely from the perspective of music technology, rock is a fusion style of jazz, blues, country and gospel, but it cannot make rock popular all over the world. Rock spirit is the core idea of ??this kind of music. Fashionable dress,''radical'' thoughts, decadent attitude, hoarse singing voice... This seems to be people''s stereotype of rock and roll. Maybe this is not accurate, but it illustrates the''fine'' of rock and roll from the side. The core of God. Similar to social reflection and rebellious youth autonomy, it includes anarchist love and peace, opposition to religion or support for religion, hedonism or indulgence. ''want''. Doctrine, pessimism and nihilism... These contradictory thoughts have become the core "spirit" of rock and roll. Even the Beatles who seem to be the most "conventional" in appearance, there is no lack of anti-war and hedonism in their music. ,''Medicine'' material experience, surrealism and other''radical'' thoughts. In recent years, with the gradual rise of grunge and metal rock represented by Nirvana bands, the decadent, dark, unassuming, and rebellious styles of rock bands have become a trend. But Glory to Death looks very different. The five members are all freshly dressed in t-shirts and denim pants. They look like students who have just graduated from university, and they all have a green spring on their faces.'''' It''s so vigorous, and there is no such thing as the stereotype of rock bands that everyone has recently. However, after the actual contact, with only a few words, you can feel the kind of''sex'' in the bones of the band members. It is not rebellious or unassuming or sharp, but there is a kind of unrelenting determination. Only in the band name "Glory to Death" "Some resolute decisiveness and recklessness can be seen in it. Roger can see many details from just a meeting. As a member of the middle management of EMI, he must be able to make accurate judgments. Although their judgments are not 100% accurate, they often rely on It''s just intuition, but experience is wealth, and their instincts are not empty. Roger looked at Neil who was speaking, then raised his eyebrows with a smile, and returned his gaze to the "New York Times" on the table. "I thought it was just a reporter exaggerating. I was a little moved when I said that. I want to join your tour, but now it seems that it is not necessarily all compliments piled up in words." "Are you questioning my appraisal ability? If it is, I will be disappointed." Henry suddenly''inserted'' and said, breaking the bond between Roger and Neal''s face-to-face''communication'', bringing Roger Attention attracted. He is performing the duties of a broker. Roger couldn''t help laughing, "I forgot about you. But, aren''t you sitting in my office now?" Roger squinted his eyes and looked at Henry, while Henry was still in a lazy appearance, as if fundamentally Did not notice Roger''s irony. "I have been sitting here for three minutes, not even a cup of coffee. This is not a positive sign." Henry seemed to be simply complaining about poor hospitality, but his hazy eyes kept locked on Luo. Jay''s eyes. Roger didn''t mind at all, shrugged, and stood up directly, "Then it depends on whether you are worth my cup of coffee, how about it, go downstairs and look directly, what touched you on earth?" The New York Times...also moved...Mr. Bloom, it''s autumn now, and I didn''t expect to see him bloom again." Seeing Roger standing up, the band members all stood up one after another. Only Henry was still sitting on the spot, lazily reaching out for everyone to sit down. Although he was dressed more formally today, his attitude and actions remained the same. It looks like a lazy guy, but this sense of violation has kept the pace of negotiations in the office at a balanced point, which is very subtle, "We still have some preconditions that we haven''t discussed, don''t we?" Roger stood up and looked at Henry condescendingly, but Henry seemed to be sunbathing. He didn''t feel the sharpness in Roger''s eyes at all. Roger said calmly while buttoning the buttons of his suit jacket. , "I will tell you something." "For example, the issue of a band producer." Henry curled his lips and slanted his eyes for a long time before he came up with such a very specific and core issue. For any album, the producer is the most important position, because the producer is the helm who grasps the album style, market positioning, and singer level. To put it more exaggeratedly, a good producer can put a A singer with mediocre qualifications has become an idol that millions of people admire. Conversely, a bad producer can make a top singer release an album that makes people scornful. Roger buttoned his suit buttons slowly and gentlemanly, but his response to Henry was not slow at all, "Do you have someone worth recommending?" In fact, the producer is the conversion of initiative between the record company and the singer. In large record companies, they will find senior and big-name producers. This is a resource that independent record companies cannot find. At the same time, these producers will also create albums according to the wishes of the large record companies. Freedom is completely controlled by the record company. Henry still didn''t have a gentleman leaning on the sofa, as if he had fallen into deep thinking because of Roger''s rhetorical question. For a while, the office fell into silence. Everyone was standing and looking at each other, only Henry was sitting alone. Henry was quite content, and Roger was not in a hurry to face this embarrassing situation, and he still looked at Henry calmly and calmly. Hugo, standing on the side, watched the confrontation between Henry and Roger. This confrontation with invisible fire and flowers was full of tension. Dont look at Henrys lazy appearance. In fact, both of them are It''s the old fox. There has been more than one back and forth between you and me. You can see from the short encounter just now that Henry is indeed a veteran agent, much more experienced than Joseph. He and Lang Mayer, Rick Rosen, and Martin Baum These top agents also have similar abilities, but their aura and methods are different. Henry thought for a long time, and it looked like nearly ten seconds. The ten-second blank space was silent, and the entire office was stiff. Only Henry and Roger were still comfortable, and everyone else was very comfortable. It''s not adaptable, but Hugo enjoys it, and finds such an''exchange'' very interesting. Suddenly, Henry squinted at Hugo, making Hugo stunned, and then he heard Henry speak, "Hugo Lancaster, what do you think?" This is about the producer, so why did it mention Hugo? After Hugo froze for a while, he reacted. In fact, Henry was fulfilling his promise: he was fighting for as much freedom as possible for glory to death. If Hugo is the band producer, in fact, the overall direction of the band''s album will be in the hands of the band. Roger wrote the accident clearly on his face. He thought about looking at Henry for about two seconds, and then turned his gaze around Hugo again. Then he said, "This is something I didn''t expect. The choice. However, I think everything can be discussed after we have seen the strength of the band. This will be a good start." Roger did not refuse or affirmed, but proposed to look at the strength of the band first. This is the most natural choice, "So, let''s go downstairs, there should be your musical instruments in hand." Roger''s words are aimed at the band. Yes, but his eyes were on Henry. This time Henry didn''t refuse any more, he slowly stood up, "Boys, it''s time for you to play. But I think, it''s the New York Times again, with so much praise. You have a lot of praise on your shoulders. Im under pressure. Henry will just put forward the idea of ??letting Hugo be the album producer. Its actually a statement that Roger will be more focused on the bands performance in the future, and at the same time have further requirements and styles for the band. Understanding. Roger turned his head to look at Hugo, showing a bright smile, "The most important thing is Henry''s recommendation. You know, the strength of this old guy is admired by many people. Do you know? Nirvana was originally introduced to Jonathan Penman by Henry." Hugo looked at Henry unexpectedly, and the other members of the band couldn''t help but stop. This was an explosive''sexual'' news, but Henry had just stood up and his steps were still unstable. Hearing Roger''s words, He sneered, "Introducers, but they are not producers, nor managers. There are many such things in the circle. I will never tell you. In fact, it is my opinion that the radio commander band comes to the United States to develop. " Henry''s deliberately betraying expression seemed to be true or false, making it impossible to tell the truth but Roger did not refute, but smiled and walked in the front to lead the way. Henry paced a little faster than the tortoise and followed Roger, but the members of Glory to the Dead exchanged their eyes in surprise: they seemed to have met an extraordinary character. However, Hugo knew better about the situation in the circle. He smiled and shook his head, indicating that there was nothing wrong with everyone. In fact, this is the case. The top brokers in the circle have actually dealt with some hot stars more or less, but as Henry himself said, it is not a producer or an agent. It is just a referrer. The credit is not counted. When it comes to Henry, and if Henry is really qualified, the contacts in the circle are far more extensive than they thought, so this is really nothing. However, Henry once became popular with Mariah Carey, and was able to get an audition for EMI Records for such a little-known rock band like them. Only these two things are enough to prove his ability. Seeing Hugos signal, everyone was a little settled. Neil, who was standing next to him, quickly reminded, Quickly keep up, its time for us to show our hands. Can we get the EMI contract? In the negotiations with EMI and Henry, the next performance is crucial. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 426： See Xiaozhen ads_wz_txt; See Xiaozhen Chapter 426. From the fifth floor to the fourth floor, it is a different scene. This is obviously the place where the band rehearsals, practice, and recording. The classrooms can vaguely see the scene through the frosted glass''doors''. Roger is casual. Pushed open the big''door'' of a practice room next to him, took the lead and walked in, Henry followed closely behind. Walking into the practice room, you can clearly see the silver-grey soundproof wall in the light of the''milk'' yellow'' color, and besides the glass''door'', there is a thick wooden''door'' at the entrance of the''door''. Obviously It is absolutely complete sound insulation measures. In the practice room are all the musical instruments that the band needs to use, and on the other side of the shelf there are Western musical instruments such as French horns and violin. The floor is full of black''colored'' connecting lines, in a mess. With a sense of randomness, you can feel the traces of people often using it here. Compared to the temporary practice room established in the warehouse behind Al Bar, this place is simply heaven. Roger walked to the sofa opposite the band and sat down. Henry seemed too tired, and immediately found a place next to Roger. Henry seemed to wave his hand a little impatiently, "It''s time for your performances now, do everything I can to convince the old guy next to me, if he is not satisfied, I will knock him on the head with a guitar." Henry said. Everyone in the practice room chuckles. Roger didn''t have time to make these quarrels with Henry. After he sat down, he blatantly looked at the band''s movements, and even deliberately narrowed his smile, using a critical and strict eye to examine the band''s preparation activities. This is Roger deliberately putting pressure on the band. The New York Times bragged so much before, and there was the exaggeration of the "talking" in the office on the fifth floor just now. Roger was clearly saying: I have a high regard for you. High expectations. Everyone knows that it is not an easy task to win high evaluations under high expectations. It will be smashed if you are not careful. What''s more, the band performance is an important factor in the on-the-spot play. The band members were originally curiously looking at the dazzling array of equipment in the practice room. After hearing Henrys words, they had to withdraw their attention and began to look for their own instrument. Compared with the practice room, the next audition was only needed. Is the point. Rogers eyes didnt cover up too much. Everyone could feel the kind of looking back, but the band members didnt seem to notice it, but Alfonso looked at his teammates a little uncertainly. Seeing the daring Pedro with excitement, I saw the concentrated expressions of Neil and Fogin, and then I saw Hugos eyes, which was full of infinite confidence, and there was a smile on his lips. Alfonso soon realized that they had performed nearly two hundred shows along the way. If you add the performances on the streets of Los Angeles, the number would definitely exceed two hundred. They are not a fledgling band, they have experienced it. Large and small tests, and todays performance is not a test at all, because the most critical audience in the world is not Roger Fasson or Henry Bloom, but ordinary audiences. As a result, Alfonso''s impatient mood settled down, and just like his teammates, he began to focus on tuning his own instruments. For a while, Roger and Henry became spectators instead, as if they did not exist at all. The band members were not in a hurry, but patiently and carefully adjusted their instruments. They must first sharpen their tools if they want to do their best. This is the truth. Hugo''s attention is also highly concentrated at this time. He knows that in this kind of occasion, the band often has only one chance to perform, that is, one song. In the best case, it will never exceed three songs. After all, this is an audition. It is an occasion to observe the potential and strength of the band, not a live performance. So glory to death has no warm-up time, only a chance for a song The band chose "Don''t be annoyed by the past (...in.anger, not because of the quality or arrangement of the song, but because it was this song that brought Fujin and Alfonso to the band. This song The song has a special meaning for the band, and it is also the song that the band members can resonate most. When the steady keyboard sound cut into the main song, Rogers pupils shrank slightly. Although he had heard Henry say that the bands style was different, the keyboard player actually occupied such an important position. This still surprised Roger. "There is boredom in your eyes, because you can''t find the place where you can realize your dreams. When you say that you give up, all the efforts you put into it will disappear without a trace." Hugo''s singing echoed in the practice room, gently stroking Roger''s heartstrings. The soundproofing effect in the practice room is very good, so the sound of musical instruments can easily be amplified, but because the human voice cannot be compared with the resonance of musical instruments, especially this is the resonance of the entire bands musical instruments, so the singers The sound is easily overwhelmed by music. But the performance at this time did not have this feeling. The band members used their own changes in priorities to control the volume of the music, and did not completely let go of their hands to perform. Although this seems to constrain the band''s hands and feet, it accidentally makes the music have a kind of energy hidden in the melody desire, as if it could find a catharsis to burst out at any time. And Hugos performance is even more eye-catching. He just stood in place and sang freely. His appearance didnt seem to use much strength, but his voice traveled freely in the melody, integrating the power of the lyrics into the melody. In this way, the whole band becomes one, and the delicate emotions flow out quietly. Perhaps the audience did not hear the lyrics clearly, but the whole emotion was dragged into the world of the song unknowingly. "So, I will start a revolution from the''bed''. Fate, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind. Outside the''door'' of my home, it is blooming in midsummer. When I stand by the stove, the flames reflect Blushing your face, the hope in your heart is burning like that flame." Hugo''s voice gradually increased. The sincere emotion seemed to be a flower that bloomed slowly in front of Roger. The indescribable beauty made Roger lose all his language. Henry, who was sitting next to him at the moment, had reduced all his breath, as if it had disappeared. Sitting quietly in place, the feeling of laziness gradually diffused, but looking closely at Henrys eyes, it was OK. I clearly felt that the non-focused eyes had fallen into deep memories. In Hugo''s interpretation, the emotions were like black and white keys on the keyboard, tinkling. At this moment, Hugo''s voice slowly rose to a critical point, and then released with the melody, "So Sally can wait..." The emotions brewing in the whole band suddenly exploded at this moment, especially The sound of "So" and "Sally" burst out like thunder, detonating the heart, all emotions filled the brain like this, and the brain was blank in an instant, "She knows that even if your awakening is too late, even if you have been awakened by everyone Abandon, her green''spring'' is gradually withering, but I remember you said, don''t be annoyed by the past. At least not today." Roger marveled, he had to marvel, marvel at such a band that has always been full of magical powers, whether it is joining the keyboard, or using the guitar and bass, the band is incompatible with the current''trend'' flow, but the simple chords have not been lost. The charm of the guitar, on the contrary, fills the music with a kind of surging "excitement". If the bright spots of light are generally blurred in the line of sight. The lyrics of the band are full of infinite possibilities of sex. The simple sentence "Don''t be annoyed by the past" has aroused countless reveries. The band''s rebelliousness, publicity, determination, and wanton are all hidden in the melody. It is released through Hugo''s warm voice, which makes people indulge in it without knowing it. When the song was over, Roger still did not come out of the music. He just realized that the world had calmed down, and the itchy feeling in his heart made him slightly adjust his sitting posture, and coughed slightly, "You Are there any other tracks?" "Of course." The answer was Hugo. Hugo looked back at his teammates and began to perform the second song, "Second Chance (. This song is slightly different from the first song in style. , The whole song is more rugged and strong, and the emotional catharsis is like a jet of water hitting the heart directly. The overall style of the first song is rough and dark, with a Beatles-like lyrical''color'', which is very similar to a band of British origin; the second song is actually rougher, but more rock-and-roll. , The impactful **** style shows the Hugo''s high-span sound range. In fact, the first song is more delicate, and the shock comes from the soul; the second song is more rough, the shock is directed at the eardrum. But in general, it can be regarded as alternative rock, concise and clear guitar chords, increased the use of keyboards, the singing of the lead singer is not "fancy", more relying on hard power interpretation of the song. This style has a distinct form that is completely different from the current global popular rock and roll, but it is full of infinite possibilities of''sex''. The most important thing is that the overall strength of the band is very harmonious. In fact, Roger noticed that when the first song was just started, the rhythm and melody were a little out of touch, and the cooperation between the bass and the drum kit was also a little off. The bass player was a quarter beat quickly, which was obviously over-excited. The most common performance, but the band quickly adjusted, and the complementarity between each other was responded to during the performance. Roger knows that this kind of tacit understanding is absolutely impossible without the running-in of one or two hundred performances. This perseverance is really admirable. In addition, the potential of the band also made Roger''s eyes shine. What Roger needs is a band that is brave to break the shackles like Glory To Death. There are countless follow-up bands of Nirvana in the entire rock music market. It seems that everyone is a pirated Nirvana band, but no one can ever surpass Kot. Cobain, it seems that after the Beatles have achieved a classic, there are countless bands that want to copy the Beatles. Even the local British media like to say "the so-and-so band has the hope of becoming the successor of the Beatles", but they will always Impossible to achieve. Therefore, Roger saw the possibility of''sex'' in Glory to Death. They followed the advantages of the predecessor band, and did not deny these. For example, the first song has the shadow of the Beatles, and the second song can also be seen. The current mainstream heavy metal rock has the advantages; but they bravely broke the convention and performed their own style. This possibility of sex, coupled with the strength of the band itself, is full of infinite possibilities of sex. Roger realized that he had dug up the treasure. Of course, to be precise, it was Henrys fierce eyesight that got it right. ,supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chua to read it, and vote for the work as a recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ).. Chapter 427： Unlimited potential ads_wz_txt; Come Back 427 Unlimited Potential For any rock band, the appeal of live performances is very important, because for a rock band, live performances are the most direct way of performing the hard power of the band. In a lively scene, pitch and rhythm are actually the most basic factors. Doing well in these links can only be regarded as satisfactory. Uncertain factors such as emotional release, live infection, audience drive, and live performance are the factors that determine whether the scene can be The key links are called "fine" colors, and these links are precisely the best links to show the absolute strength of the band. In the field of music, idol singers have always been a link that cannot be ignored. In fact, it does not mean that idol singers have no strength. The most important thing is the companys packaging positioning. Of course, most of the reasons are because these singers are insufficient. But on the whole, idol singers occupy The trump card of the market is the image, popular elements and topics. On the contrary, the strength is the last part. Even idol singers are required to choose their counterparts at the performance site. The most important thing is that they are worried that their live performances are prone to ugly. Sufficient ability to control the scene. At this point, South Korea, which is located in the east of Asia, is the most obvious. They are well-known for producing idol singers around the world, especially in the form of combinations that try to conceal the hard power problems of singers. Generally speaking, Korean record companies are keen to select Choose one or two talented candidates, and then pair them with candidates who are outstanding in appearance, dance, or eloquence, but lack strength, and combine them into a group, and then achieve the goal of launching records and winning the audience''s love. The "combination" itself is actually a manifestation of uneven strength. Therefore, the ability of Korean singers to lip-synch is even considered to be one of the essential elements of idol singers. Their live performances can be criticized, and there will often be tragedies that reveal once they sing the scene. It cannot be said that this is wrong or not worth promoting. This is also a form of singers. Super boys, backstreet boys, and Justin Bieber justhn have also appeared in Europe and America. ) And a series of idol singers like entertainers launched by Disney, which are part of the music market. However, among the idol singers, there are very few bands or bands but they have not been able to make a name for themselves. The idol bands that are "swinging" under the name of "rock" are really only Joe. The Nas brothers (jmhers) can be regarded as winning a lot of attention. This idol band launched by Disney walks the music scene with pop rock and has achieved certain results, but in the end it quickly declined. Idol rock bands, or idol bands, are basically a form that is difficult to maintain. This is because the live performance ability of a rock band is a very important part, even surpassing the power of the album itself. Since the rise of rock and roll in the 1950s, there have been many bands relying on countless live performances to pull fans. The''fans'' listened to and enjoyed the scene, and then they gave up on the band, which boosted the album sales. For a rock band, live performance is more important than anything else. Without live performance, it is neither rock nor band. The live performance of the rock band is not only performing the song, but also performing the spirit. The lead singer''s ability to control the song and the release of emotions and the rendering of emotions, the response of the band members to the audience, and the performance. Excitement and momentum, and even the mistakes made on the spot, are all part of the live performance. This is also the charm of the live performance. All these factors constitute the irreplaceable attraction of a rock band. This is why Roger requested that he must watch the live performance of Glory To Death, and it is also the reason why Roger agreed to meet Glory To Death after reading the newspaper and listening to Henry. Because this is a band that has come out of countless performances. They are a band that has experienced all kinds of live performances. Such a band that relies on touring to attract the attention of fans and media themes, indeed It was to make Roger interested. The band did not disappoint Roger. Glory to death''s live performance is impressive. Several members are performance-oriented, and Hugo, who is the lead singer, is also very special. In fact, Hugos voice is not the typical rock-smoke voice at present. The mellow voice is full of warm and gentle sunshine, and it sounds more suitable for singing jazz or soul. Maybe the blues are also good. However, the bands music itself is very suitable for Hugos overall feeling. It can be felt that Hugos whole person has been integrated into the melody. Although Hugos use of voice is a bit jerky and unprofessional, it can be used in the song. His emotions are presented in a way that belongs to him, and the infectious power that rushes to the face on the spot is very shocking. Roger couldn''t help but think of Henry''s joke just now, let Hugo be the producer of the band''s album, but now it seems that it is not necessarily a joke. Hugo''s mastery of the band''s style, as well as the soul he injected into the band, can be clearly marked. For a rock band, the producer who knows the band best can give full play to the strength of the band. It can be said that Hugo independent as a singer is actually worrying. He has enough strength, but still needs to be polished. He has enough aura, but it still needs time; but as a band as a whole, Hugo does Exerting 200% of his energy, his live performances are not only impactful, but also infectious, and even more provocative. The most important thing is to bring the integrity of the band''s performance to a higher level. This level is also It is the ultimate that a top lead singer can do. In fact, signing a rock band is not a rare event for Roger. In recent years, rock and roll, which is considered to be dead end, has fully recovered, allowing people to re-see the scene of rock and roll 30 years ago, and even the media cant wait to believe that, Nirvana will lead rock into the second "Beatles" era. Therefore, there will be rock bands appearing every other way, and the degree of development of underground rock in the United States has made countless music agents coveted, as if it were a huge gold mine. However, the current overall trend is too serious. The similarity of the bands style has formed a routine, and the technical innovation of the bands various instruments has also reached a bottleneck. Under such circumstances, no band can reach the height of Nirvana. , Which also makes rock and roll begin to''tide'' to a certain extent. Of course, if you choose a band with an adventurous and adventurous style to create a production, the risk to be taken is very serious. Imagine starting a keyboard player in the band, and Roger will shudder. It is estimated that music critics and loyal fans. ''Everything will be mad and chaotic''; and the band actually weakened the role of the guitar, and even simplified the chords, so the "rock and roll is dead" comment can already be foreseen in advance. But Roger knew that success would not be possible without a breakthrough. This is the pulse of the times, and as the middle and high-level record companies, it can be more or less foreseeable. Now major record companies are brewing this opportunity. , As long as you grasp the opportunity of breakthrough, you can succeed in one fell swoop. But how can this timing be so easy to grasp? The senior record companies should be watching each other and trying to figure out each other; more importantly, who should grasp the timing? In love, only the right time, the right place, and the right person can be perfect; why not make a breakthrough in the music world? Timing, style, and band are all indispensable. Roger has been observing the rookie band since the beginning of the year. He has also assigned countless discerning music agents in several rock and roll towns, but unfortunately he has not been able to find a suitable target. Today, when I saw Glory To Death, Roger did not expect much. After all, the media reports exaggerated the possibility of "sex" is too great, but Glory To Death performed two songs on the spot, but he was easily persuaded. With Roger, Roger, who has been in the industry for more than 20 years, feels a little overwhelmed. The bands creative ability, performance ability, and cooperation ability are all excellent. If the band is given some time to tour, they will grow to the point that makes people look forward to it; in addition, from the perspective of the record company, the band members also have packaging. The five members have their own characteristics, and Hugo, as the lead singer, is constantly talking about sex. It can be said that the band has won at the starting point. Roger couldnt help but recall that in the past year, the media had reported on Hugos musical talent several times. In fact, he never believed it. Even if a record company wanted to release an album for Hugo before the Golden Globes, Roger He sneered, thinking that this was just a media hype. But now it seems that Hugo is absolutely real. The five major record companies are too cautious. Hugo''s actor status has made them look away from the old world. If you can sign Glory to Death and Hugo, then EMIs American strategy can open a gap, and Hugos actor status has become a breakthrough. Of course, the most important thing is that Roger is full of confidence in the potential of this band. He can even feel his heartbeat. The last time he felt this way, Roger clearly remembered that he had just entered the industry. When the Beatles defeated four powerful competitors, and in the United States, the first to sign the glory to death, including Hugo, Roger can even see the competitor''s face with astonishment. Thinking of this, Roger couldn''t help but constricted the corners of the outline of his mouth, did not vent his emotions, and then adjusted his breathing lightly, turning his head to look at Henry sitting next to him, "So , What are your plans for the band?" In Roger''s view, Henry is a glorious agent, so when he asked Henry this question, he was asking Henry''s attitude. He expressed a positive meaning, and then it was Henry''s move. But Henry didn''t seem to hear it, and he was still immersed in the aftermath of the band''s just-ending performance, as if the aroma of musical notes could be smelled in the air. Roger knew that Henry was vying for the initiative, and he was not in a hurry, so he watched Henry quietly. After about three seconds, Henry took a deep breath, and then sighed, "It''s a beautiful performance. , Isn''t it?" In response, Roger smiled, "It''s worth a report from the New York Times." (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 428： Take the initiative ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 428 take the initiative After the five members of the Glory to the Dead band finished their performance, they didn''t get Roger''s comment. They saw Roger turn around and chat with Henry. The members exchanged their eyes with each other. But they weren''t looking at Roger''s "great", but they confirmed each other''s performance just now. In fact, there are still some omissions in the performance of the two songs, especially when Hugo sang "Second Chance (, because he didn''t have enough vocalization, he was on the verge of breaking the sound several times, so he abruptly pulled it. return. Since Hugo has not received professional vocal training, although he pulled it back, his throat is very uncomfortable now, and the other members are more or less cautious and nervous. Therefore, at this moment, everyone is changing sights and voluntarily acknowledging their mistakes just now. After going back today, they are bound to practice the discussion again. If there is a chance to stand on a larger stage in the future, and the tension is definitely stronger than today, then the preparation and adjustment of the band is very important. At the same time, Henry also opened the door to Roger to negotiate terms, "First, Hugo is an actor, and his schedule can only be arranged after coordination." Roger was a little surprised that Henry actually talked about these delicate and peripheral things first, but he didn''t mind, and nodded directly, "This is inevitable." If you find a balance between the work of singers and actors, this is for Hugo. Very important, and also very important to EMI Records. Hugo, who was standing next to him, had a headache again, because if Henry became the bands music manager, Henry would have to communicate with Joseph about his work schedule. But Joseph is in such a busy situation now. It seems that Hugo is looking for An assistant is imminent. "Second, the band''s album producer must be determined by us." Henry said very loosely, but his eyes were staring at Roger motionlessly. Obviously, he would not give in to this request. Roger did not answer immediately. Instead, he slightly reduced his pupils and looked at Henry. He realized that the first request was not as simple as it was literally. The hidden meaning behind it was that the band also had the itinerary for the band. The right to decide, even if the record company requires it, the band has the right to refute, and both parties can still bargain. Then, in connection with the second requirement, Henry''s real idea is to let the band have enough autonomy to make the brand of EMI Records on the band as weak as possible. In fact, this requirement is not unexpected, most rock bands like to join independent record companies, because this can preserve the band''s own style to the greatest extent. EMI also knows this, so when joining EMI rock bands, most of them will be assigned to the following independent labels, such as the radio commander. The head office does not pay attention to it, but even if they have the strength, they can still find a way out. They Will try not to interfere with the style of the band. But despite that, Roger did not intend to interfere with the style of Glory To Death, because the characteristic of Glory To Death is the most precious. If EMI is obliterated, then there is no need to sign; however, Roger did not intend to let Henry succeed so easily, he still had to take out the shelf of EMI records. "No, it''s impossible." Roger vetoed it directly. "There are so many producers, it is impossible for you to pick them casually. You are not beaten. Henry was not in a hurry, still Shi Shiran looked at Roger, he was obviously waiting for Roger to follow. Roger paused, and then twitched his mouth. He knew Henry was a difficult one. His satisfaction with glory to death must have been seen by Henry, but the initiative is still in his own hands. It depends on how much he is willing to make concessions for glory to death. "Do you have a suitable candidate? Tell me what level I can listen to." Roger asked tentatively about sex. Now that Henry brought up this topic today, he was obviously prepared. Henry seemed to be embarrassed and raised his eyebrows, "George Martin (." Roger chuckled, "Sure enough, I have a good eye." These two producers are veterans of EMI Records. George is hailed as the fifth Beatles and the band''s most trusted album producer; and Norman once worked as a recording engineer for the Beatles album, and later became an album producer for the Pink Floyd band. He is definitely one of the top players in the industry. Although Roger didn''t say yes or no words, but he vaguely talked about it in this way, it was actually a kind of negation. With the status of a newcomer to the death of glory, it is difficult to use such a powerful character as EMI Records. "Then... Hugo Lancaster." Henry seemed to give up helplessly, and clicked on the innocent Hugo standing beside him. Roger looked at Henry quite unexpectedly, but Henry didnt look like he was joking. He couldnt help turning his head to look at Hugo. Although Henry mentioned it just now, Roger didnt think that Hugo could have This ability is responsible for the production of the entire album. So Roger turned his attention to Hugo, and at the same time heard Henry say, "What do you think? Let Hugo be the album producer?" Hugo feels inexplicable at this time. Although he is the main creator of the band before and now, because the band has never produced an album, Hugo has no experience as a producer at all. The task of an album producer is not so simple. It is a very important role in the entire recording industry. The work content covers the arrangement of the recording project, training and guiding singers, organizing and scheduling production budgets and resources, supervising the recording process, Perform''mixing'' and mastering post-production, select and arrange tracks, determine the style of the album, and even participate in the creation. To put it simply, the album producer is actually the director of the movie. Unlike the film producer, the work of raising investment funds is not part of the album producer''s responsibilities. Therefore, music producers not only need to have professional knowledge, but also need to have a keen insight to market changes. Of course, this is also the reason why Henry hopes to''hand over'' the producer to Hugo, because producers often formulate the album style according to market changes, but this is exactly what the band does not need. The band hopes to be based on their own Style to make albums. Hugo suddenly felt the pressure on his shoulders. The album producer is a position that Hugo has never touched before. This is not a job that can be done only by courage, but also requires professional knowledge. Hugo is a halfway man. Hugo''s "''men'' layman" is still unavoidable, and for a while, Hugo did not react. However, the other four band members changed their sights. Fokkin nodded first, followed by Pedro and Alfonso, and finally Neil. In fact, at present, the soul of the whole band is established by Hugo, and Hugo''s ability to control the whole band is unmatched. Therefore, it is not surprising that the band members reached a consensus. "No problem." Neil opened the mouth to answer instead of Hugo, making Hugo a bit of a stunned, "You know, we are not professionals, but Hugo''s professionalism is not inferior to others, and Hugo The knowledge of our band is absolutely unmatched by others." When Hugo heard Neal''s words, he pondered carefully: Can I be qualified for this job? He took it with the courage of the moment, of course, there is no problem, but when he is really involved in album production, the lack of professional knowledge will soon reveal his shortcomings. Although he wants to be the band''s album producer, for now, he is still not strong enough. Hugo is a self-aware person, he knows his strengths, and of course he will not avoid his weaknesses. So Hugo raised his head, "I agree with Neal, but I dont know much about the professional knowledge of the recording studio, so if there is a producer to assist me and we can complete the album production together, then I have this confidence." "Hugo has the right to decide." Henry added that this is actually the result he expected and the result he pursued. EMI, as a top record company, has their professional producers to help. This is more pros and cons for the band, but the decision must be in the hands of the band. This is also Henry''s promise. Roger looked at Henry and didn''t answer immediately, but thought about it. The issue of the album producer, although Roger also agreed that he could not change the glorious style, but let Hugo be the album producer, which far exceeded expectations. The Beatles were in their later stages. In fact, John Lennon and Paul McCartney also served as producers. Many rock bands are also like this, because their members are talented and powerful, but glorious. To death is just a rookie, this is a very risky move. Roger must be cautious. After thinking about it Roger did not directly agree, but looked up at Henry, "Are there any other conditions?" Henry chuckled, "The main issues have already been raised, and the others are just details, not important." Although he said so, Roger did not relax his vigilance. Sure enough, Henry seemed to follow him. Feel free to say, "The band must hold 25% of the performance rights." Copyright, it seems that the previous questions are actually just appetizers. This is Henrys core goal, but he described it as "unimportant details." Roger slightly closed his fingers and was about to answer. I heard Neil standing next to him and said, "All the songs our band performs are composed by Hugo. The lyrics and songs are all. The copyright is currently in Hugo''s hands." In fact, the band also has Neil and Fu. Songs composed by Jin et al., but the quality of these songs is slightly inferior, so there is no registered copyright for the time being. Neils words immediately changed the expressions of Henry and Roger. Henry was stunned, and then "showed" a lazy smile; and even though there was no change in his expression, Roger was still smiling. But there was a touch of depth in his eyes, obviously falling into''excited'' thinking. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 429： The role of copyright ads_wz_txt; Dongshan plays the role of 429 copyright again In the entertainment industry, who is the singer or the actor earning more money? In fact, this is a topic that has always been debated. An actor can get ten million dollars in salary for a movie, but it is difficult for a singer to sell an album. The sales of 100 million copies, and even if they sell 100 million copies, they still have to pay dividends layer by layer, and they are even rarer in the hands of singers. Strictly speaking, if a singer manages well, he will make more money than an actor in the short term, while an actor will make more money in the long run. Singer''s income is generally divided into three parts, albums, concerts and advertisements. The first to bear the brunt is album revenue. Similar to the theory of movie box office, album revenue must be divided into several parts such as distributors, producers, singers, distributors, etc. Generally speaking, the singers share is 5 to 20%. The "waves" between them, the remaining part is divided among other links, like EMI Records, which is responsible for production and distribution, the greater the investment, the higher the income. Album revenue is the main source of revenue for record companies, but for singers, album revenue is the most basic, and it is only a small part of total revenue. If a singer wants to rely on albums to make money, he will probably starve to death. The real money is in the latter two areas. In the European and American entertainment circles, artists seldom directly accept commercials because they generally think that advertisements are detrimental to their image. Before the 21st century, artists commercials were even considered a depraved and cheap performance. After the eleventh century, there are still not many artists willing to appear in commercials. So the advertisement for the singer is mainly about implanted advertisements, similar to the use of a certain brand of car in a music video, or a sponsor of a concert tour, and the use of one''s own songs as the background music of the advertisement. Various types of advertisements can often bring huge income to singers, and they are not inferior to the pay of second-line actors. Concerts have always been the most profitable part for singers. For a six to nine-month concert tour, it is very easy for the income to exceed the threshold of 10 million. It also refers to the singer''s income after deducting all aspects of dividends, even many The hot concerts will stretch the number of shows and time, and the attendance rate will be guaranteed, and it is not impossible for the revenue to exceed 100 million. In addition to concert tours, large and small commercial performances are also a large share of revenue. Therefore, the singer has never released an album to make money, but to win enough attention and prepare for the subsequent advertisements and concerts that follow. At this point, in fact, the model is the same as that of a movie production company. Since the box office dividend of a movie production company needs to be shared with distributors, theaters, and crews, there is not much left in the hands of movie production companies. Yes, if you can save money, you can make money. What the film production company really makes is the follow-up video rental, cable TV rebroadcast, and peripheral products, which account for almost 80% of the income of the film production company. The same is true for singers. But there is one exception, and that is copyright income. Copyright is a very special part. As a kind of intellectual property, the copyright owner has the full right to deal with the work, and the income is naturally part of it. First of all, copyright will incur a fee during the album production process, which is divided between the distribution company and the songwriter; second, the song is broadcast in the process of broadcasting, whether it is for radio broadcast, TV broadcast, film, or advertising. Simply put, as long as the song is played in any public place, the corresponding copyright fee must be paid, and this fee belongs to the copyright owner. The most famous example in the music circle is the "Happy Birthday Song". This song can earn an average of one million dollars a year, allowing the copyright owner Sami Publishing to have an extra income every year, 1988 In 2005, Sami Publishing sold the remaining 22 years of the copyright of the song to Warner Communications at a high price of 28 million U.S. dollars. In the future, all copyright revenues generated by this song will belong to the latter. Therefore, copyright is basically equal to money. This is also the reason why the EMI Records Club has specially set the door of the recording department and the door of the copyright department. With the rise of the Internet era, the value of copyright has become higher and higher. In 1985, Michael Jackson became Apple Records, the copyright owner of the Beatles. ) Was bankrupt and purchased the copyright of Beatles songs for US$50 million; by 201, the copyright value of these songs had reached US$700 million. In order to alleviate his bankruptcy management situation, Michael had to sell the copyright. Arrange for cash. This shows the infinite value hidden by copyright. Copyright income is generally divided into two parts, distribution royalties and performance royalties. The distribution royalties are equally divided between the songwriters and the distribution company. The 50% to 50% ratio is legally rigid. ''Provisions, in order to protect the rights and interests of songwriters; and performance royalties are divided among song performers, record companies and distribution companies. This part can be negotiated. Generally speaking, this part of the income of song performers will be in 100%. Between five and twenty-five percent''waves''. In Roger''s view, it is great for a rookie band like Glory to Death to have 5% of the performance royalties, but now Henry actually proposes to have 25% of the royalties, which really makes Luo Jie was quite surprised. But the more surprising thing is still to come. Glory to Death has actually registered all the copyrights. This move makes people staggering. The underground rock band dared to let go of registering the copyright of their own songs, which is too bold. You must know that many underground rock bands can''t afford to eat at all. Where there is still money to register for copyright, it costs a lot of money to register copyright, and a certain fee must be paid every year. No band can be sure whether there is a tomorrow, and who is willing to spend unnecessary money to register for copyright? Most underground rock bands have professional ethics and disdain to plagiarize or plagiarize other peoples creations, so even if there is no registered copyright, there are few creation disputes. But Glory to Death does not play the cards according to common sense, but it can be seen that the confidence of the band may also be that Hugo as an actor has too much money to''spend''. Then Roger must now consider it because of this problem. Involved in the production of the entire album, should he use Hugo as the album producer? If the answer is yes, then the proportion of royalties will definitely rise in relative terms; if the answer is no, the proportion of royalties will decrease, but will the overall quality of the album be insufficiently guaranteed? Roger must have registered the copyright from Hugo, hoping to get a glimpse of how many outstanding tracks the band has worthy of the company''s investment besides "second chance (.. Dn. annger. The increase in the proportion of performance royalties is actually the degree of trust in the album''s performance after the release of the album. Roger needs to make accurate judgments. In fact, Henry has been paving the way for the Glory To Death band to win more benefits from the beginning. The premise is that he has absolute trust in the strength of the band, so he step by step increases the bands weight in Rogers mind for the camp. The ultimate goal is to be able to perform. A big piece of''meat'' was snatched from the royalties. The reason is simple. The higher the bands income, the higher his agents drawing will be. Of course, Henry is also adding weight to his ability to sign glory to death. Hugo clearly knows how much these large companies attach importance to interests. Roger''s vigilance must be very keen, but even so, Henry quietly completed the paving and gradually approached his ultimate goal. . It is a very interesting thing to stand aside and watch Henry''s negotiation process. Sure enough, the crossing of smart people cant see the flower of fire. Roger groaned for a while and gave his own answer, "Ten percent." Roger has no need to make a decision today. He can ask the band to go back, hang the band for a few days, and then fight for more initiative for the company. After all, the band is just a newcomer, but EMI is one of the world''s five largest record companies. They have this. Capital, but Roger did not want to do this. The main reason is that glory to death is in the "New York Times" news today. Which of EMIs competitors is not pretty, and Henrys network is wide enough, its not difficult to change a company, if there are other Competitors join, and it is the band that takes the initiative. This is why Roger''s current position is slightly awkward and passive. Henry shook his head. He looked at Roger nonchalantly, "How many years have we known each other, are you sure we are going to tug at one percent or one percent? There are still a group of young people watching. "Henry''s speech has always been in this rhythm and tone, but at this time it is full of ridicule, which makes people can''t help but laugh, "Well, 15%, but we only sign a record contract." "You are joking with me, right." Roger didn''t even think about it, so he refused, "15%, three record contracts." After he finished speaking, UU read www.uukanshu. com Henry sneered directly, but Roger''s expression did not change much. After thinking about it carefully, "Two record contracts." This is the bottom line of EMI Records. If Henry disagrees, Roger would rather look at his competitors. Cards in hand. Henry curled his mouth, obviously still not satisfied with the result, but he raised his eyes and glanced at Hugo at them. Hugo saw a flash of smart in Henrys eyes. Hugo immediately realized: This condition is a luxury for a rookie band. Sure enough, Hugo heard Henry say, "The decision is up to you. What do you think?" Roger was a little surprised. Henry was willing to "hand over" the decision to the band himself. This is really rare. Generally speaking, the band negotiates with the agent and the agent negotiates the terms. The band is not satisfied with the situation. After discussing it, of course, the rookie band is basically in charge of the agent. But Henry''s next sentence dislocated Roger''s jaw, "I am not your agent anyway." Cheating, the negotiations just now were all...useless? Roger knew that he was completely **** by Henry. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 430： Signed successfully ads_wz_txt; Comeback 430 successfully signed If Glory to Death is a band without an agent, then todays interview will not have this level, and Roger will not be so scrupulous about competitors and shrink his feet. It can be said that from the interview to the negotiation process, Roger Henry had constrained his thoughts, but in the end he discovered that Henry was not a glorious agent at all, which was really surprising. Of course, the most surprising thing is that Henry is not actually a glorious broker. The shock of this incident even surpassed the ignorance of the negotiation process just now. The five members of the glory to the death did not care about Roger''s shock at this time. After hearing the whole process of communication, they exchanged their sights with each other again. Just now Henry has fought for the maximum degree of freedom for the band. Henry did this very well, but Roger did not give an exact answer. Neil gave Hugo a look, and Hugo immediately came over and asked. Then, "What''s the decision on the part of the album producer?" In fact, Roger has already given a percentage of the performance royalties, which shows that he has nodded his head to Henry''s previous proposal, but at this time, when he heard Hugos question, Roger still withdrew his attention and said again. Then, "If you think there is no problem, Hugo will be the producer, and then our company will send a professional producer to work with." In fact, Hugos opinion is exactly what Roger wants. This will ensure that the bands album reflects its own style to the greatest extent, and at the same time allow the company to grasp the production progress of the album anytime and anywhere. When it is necessary to''intervene'' At least he won''t be caught off guard, and he can give Hugo, a novice who has no experience at all, to give him the correct guidance. Hugo knows that this is an opportunity as well as a challenge. If he agrees, he will see a brand new world in the future. Although many songwriters have successfully changed jobs later to become producers, and most record producers are He is a composer of song and music with a''color'', but for Hugo, this is a brand new attempt. Hugo took a deep breath, and then asked, "Then if we are willing to sign a contract, what is the company''s plan next?" Roger turned slightly in his mind, "What are your plans?" In fact, he was talking about "you/you". After all, as an actor, Hugo must consider whether there is a filming plan next. "We plan to start in New York and continue our tour all the way back to the West Coast, but it should be a bit faster than the previous journey, because I will be busy at the end of the year." Hugo said, "Schindler''s List" post-production has already entered At the end, Universal Pictures has delineated the movie''s release time. It should be the end of November and the beginning of December. The company is currently actively finalizing the film. Roger gave a soft cry. He didn''t expect the band''s tour to be over yet, but thinking about it carefully, this is also in line with the band''s style. Then, a bold plan was constructed in Roger''s mind, "You should now have enough songs to record an album, ten? Otherwise, eight?" Hugo nodded to express his affirmation, and Roger immediately said, "Well, if you are willing to sign, then we will immediately start planning for the album. You are recording the album, and the company is doing it for the album. Planning. After the recording is over, you will set off on the tour again, as an album promotion, and when you arrive in Los Angeles, the album will be officially released." According to the general album preparation process, this is naturally not feasible. The album must first start collecting songs, then choose the theme, and formulate the direction; record and produce the album; post-promotion plan and release plan. The entire preparation process is relatively long. But Glory to Death this time is an exception. First, if Hugo is the album producer, they already have the idea of ??the first album, and the songs are also very proficient, directly entering the recording studio, there is definitely no big problem; Secondly, the band originally planned to go back to the tour. This is the simplest and most direct publicity. There is no need to do anything deliberately. The record company can achieve the best publicity effect as long as the record company contacts the media and promotes a little "wave". Of course, this is just a flash of Roger''s plan, and the specific feasibility still needs to be discussed at a meeting. Roger''s plan obviously exceeded the band''s expectations. Hugo and Neal took a look at Henry at the same time, but Henry half closed his eyes at this time, as if he didn''t know what was happening outside. Henry''s meaning was very clear: He is currently not a band manager, his abilities have been demonstrated, and now he does not intend to continue to help. Hugo looked back at his teammates. The five of them approached and discussed in a low voice. They said it was a discussion. In fact, they just changed their eyes. Neil whispered, "Everyone express their own opinions." It''s clear, now it''s up to the band members'' thoughts, there is no need to discuss it. Surprisingly, Fujin was the first to nod. How much time it will take to record an album, Hugo cant say for sure. He went into the recording studio once and knew that it depends on the status. If the status is color, its no problem to record a few songs a day. After all, one song is four. About minutes; but if you are in a bad state, you may not be able to complete the recording of a song in half a month and a month, because the recording studio is where everyones shortcomings are exposed and then remedied. After recording the album and continuing to tour, this has an impact on the band''s plan, but it is not fatal; is the band ready now? It depends on the mental state of each member. Fujin was the first to nod, indicating that his confidence is the most abundant. Then Neal nodded for the second time. It seemed that he was also full of confidence in the band. Alfonso hesitated and nodded heavily, slightly tragic. After all, as a keyboard player, if he participates in the recording of the album, the pressure he has to bear is very huge, probably second only to Hugo, who needs to take on the heavy responsibility of being a producer. Instead, Pedro, who has always been confident, hesitated for a long time. He raised his head and looked at Hugo. Pedro is usually the most confident, but he also knows that as a bass player, he has always been the weakest player in the band. ring. Now, without the continued exercise of the return tour and just entering the recording studio, Pedro still lacks the confidence to make a final decision. Hugo did not speak. He gently bit his''lip'', pondered for a moment, and then thought for a while, why didn''t the band in Memphis rush to sign an agent and release an album, and now a month has passed, Things have changed so drastically, are they really ready? Hugo looked at the wrong instrument cable under his feet, and the scene of Memphis and the radio commander on the stage appeared in his mind. Hugo realized that this was 1993, the most glorious year of rock and roll. Glory to death has quietly become a participant in this golden age, so why not go further? Although it shows that there is no problem with re-release of the album in the next year, but I missed 1993, and I always feel a little regretful. Thinking of this, Hugo clenched his fists and raised his head with a confident smile. He has been preparing for eleven years, and the day has finally come, so why hesitate? Then Hugo nodded firmly. Pedro looked at Hugo''s smile, the stiffness of the corners of his mouth melted away, and finally nodded vigorously. The sights of the five people''crossed'' with each other. Although they have not been established for four months, in fact, everyone has been on this journey for at least ten years. Now they have finally reached this point, and they are determined to move forward. Taking such an important step, the joy of heart was released in an instant. Hugo raised his gaze and looked at Neal, lip-synching, "You are the captain," he thought it would be more appropriate for Neal to announce the decision of the five of them. Neil thought it was not important at all, and it didnt matter if Hugo answered. But looking at Hugos firm eyes, Neil could only smile and shook his head, expressing his helplessness, and then turned to look at Roger. . "We are willing to sign a contract with EMI Records." After saying this, the joy on Roger''s face bloomed without any cover, "That would be great" and then he stood up, "Then when shall we sign the contract?" Neal didn''t look at his teammate this time, but at Henry, who seemed to have been asleep sitting aside, "You can ask our agent, Henry Bloom." Roger looked back at Henry, who slowly opened his eyes, and smiled. At this time Roger also understood that Henry was probably desperate today, and Henry was also betting on the determination to die for glory. After experiencing Mariah Carey''s matter, Henry would finally appear in the music market again. Roger suddenly got a little itchy. He wanted to see what kind of repercussions Glory to Death would cause when it appeared on the market? More praise, more criticism; what about the popularity... Henry heard the answer he wanted, he couldn''t help but clenched his fist in his heart, and clenched his hands in his pockets, but on the surface he was still silentRoger, I thought, We can go to the door tomorrow to talk about these things in detail. Today, everyone is tired, right? " Roger didn''t try to pierce Henry either. It was obvious that he hadn''t signed a contract with Glory To Death and couldn''t represent the band, but he was looking for an excuse for "everyone is tired". He just smiled and said, "Of course not. Question. The details of the contract are a long process of discussion, and we need to take it slowly." When Hugo and others left the EMI building under Rogers **** and stood at the intersection of Fifth Avenue and 128th Street again, the bright sky couldnt help but feel shocked. Separated. At this moment, Hugo has this kind of feeling in his heart: In the rock age of 1993, I came Henry still looked at the left and right unhurriedly, "Which way is the subway coming from?" He was looking at Hugo when he spoke, but Hugo did not answer, and Pedro standing next to him was the first. He couldn''t help but laugh, followed by Alfonso, then Neil and Fogin. And Henry, who didn''t know why, looked at Hugo with an innocent face, confused. (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 431： 1 Laughing and Enmity No content Chapter 432： Album positioning ads_wz_txt; Revival 432 album positioning In many cases, things are not that complicated, and a sincere apology can solve many problems. Hugo originally thought that the band''s incident would make his recent dispute with Joseph worse, but apparently, Alfonso and Fokkin played a big role in it, and it is likely that there will be Carl who is far away in Los Angeles. , As a result, it was unexpectedly solved so easily before the overwhelming arrival of the problem. In fact, it is impossible for any cooperative relationship to not have disputes. After all, everyone has their own position, and they have quarreled countless times during the tour to the death of glory. Quarrel is never a problem, because quarrel is also a kind of communication. What is important is the attitude after the quarrel, and the two sides in the quarrel have unified ideas about the problem, or both sides are willing to work in one direction, then all problems are no longer a problem. Therefore, the future depends on whether Hugo and Joseph are working in the same direction, otherwise disputes will still be inevitable. Fortunately, two people are friends, and quarrels between boys often only need a bottle of beer or a physical conflict to resolve. Until the day when the roads are not conspiring. The bad mood in recent times has disappeared with todays sunshine. Although the future is still full of countless unknowns, people can only grasp the present. So instead of worrying about the uncertainty of the future, its better to do the present and use the present. This is the most important thing to change the future. "So... what do you think about our first album?" Now that we have reached this point, Hugo must shoulder his own responsibilities. In the field of music, Hugo has achieved small successes in actors. It can''t help much, at most it can only create a little topical effect when the album is released, so everything still depends on the efforts and cooperation of the band members themselves. Currently, the setting of the album is the first issue. "Let''s first list the repertoires we have often played in the past three months." Fujin still has a little experience in this area, and then the five people sat together and began to consider the positioning of the album. In the past two hundred performances, more than 90% of the repertoire of glorious performances were composed by Hugo, and the remaining 10% were composed by two people, Neal and Fogin, which achieved enthusiastic audience results. Almost without exception, Hugos creations. The main reason is that Hugos current creations are the most mature, and the overall quality is more than one higher. The inspiration that Hugo injected into the band has also had a strong chemical effect, so this result is not surprising at all. However, the dozen or so songs that Hugo has composed in the past are of different styles, and there is no exact unity. "Second Chance (. ddle is biased towards hard rock, "Don''t be annoyed by the past (... is British rock, "Strangle the hero (... is electronic rock, "Love is a lie (...) is.a. is a "hybrid" of pop punk and electronic rock, while "lithium ( can find elements of hard rock and grunge rock, "when...are.near", "Hollywood" Not America ( is a combination of pop rock and hard rock. In fact, to be precise, the music created by Hugo can be collectively referred to as "alternative rock." Hugo has not yet formed a specific style. Whether it is the use of musical instruments or the arrangement of chords, Hugo is quite casual. For the feeling of''desire'', he injected different''colors'' into these rock-and-roll style tracks. In addition, Hugo also tried two songs that combine pop, jazz, and folk songs. "Home ( and "sunburn" can definitely be called diverse and complex styles, but it must be admitted that these The songs all show the super high level of Hugo, which is admirable. Of course, in general, the current style of glory to death is alternative rock, or it can be considered as a new metal rock, so in terms of style selection, the rich and diverse songs are a special color for the band itself. "We can create a hard rock and grunge rock album, and weed out the two songs of''don''t be annoyed by the past'' and''nothing''." Pedder put forward his own thoughts crisply. "Then the two songs''Sunburn'' and''Home'' can enrich the''color'' of the album. The former is a track that Hugo has already performed on the show and must be added; the latter is the most important part of our band. A song you like, wont the whole album come out like this?" "But in this case, our own special "color" is not clear." Alfonso was the first to stand up, "Don''t be annoyed by the past. These songs, "Strangle the Hero" and "Hollywood is not America" Songs are the most important supplement to our bands style. We should emphasize these songs." "You mean the keyboard part?" Fujin directly pointed out Alfonso''s thoughts. Obviously, it can be seen that the keyboard occupies a very important part of the songs Alfonso proposed. Alfonso didnt worry at all that his thoughts would be seen, and went straight back, Am I wrong? This is the biggest color of our band. "I think''love is a lie'',''killing heroes'',''with you around'',''Hollywood is not the United States'' and such popular elements as more obvious songs we should pay more attention to." Neal also expressed his opinion, "chord No more complicated and diversified, more concise and clear, this is the style of our band. The arrangement of these tracks shows Hugo''s intentions. We must use these pieces as a foothold to develop our own style." "What are you talking about! We have developed our own style, but we can''t be too maverick. This is the point, isn''t it?" Pedro looked at Neil with a look of incomprehension, "We should "Li" is based on songs that conform to the "tide" flow, and at the same time there are hard rock elements such as "Second Chance" and "Central", and at the same time develop our own special "color" songs as the core. To build this album." "According to your statement, the keyboard part is not necessary at all, is it?" Alfonso was the first to disagree. "Music cannot be distinguished by style. It should be based on our band''s interpretation of the song to develop our own album. This is the right thing." Neal also argued for reasons and was unwilling to give in. "Music is not divided by genre? This is the most disgusting joke I have ever heard this year!" Pedro''s stubborn temper also came up, and when he saw Alfonso standing next to him, he wanted to talk again, and Pedro turned his head. Just interrupted him, "Don''t talk to me about the keyboard!" "Grass, I''m a keyboard player. If I don''t mention the keyboard, what shall I say, this is the condition for me to join the band at the beginning!" Alfonso was also angry. Seeing the teammates quarreling into a ball, their faces blushing as if they were killing their fathers and enemies, Hugo is very calm. Their disputes happen every once in a while, in fact, they are all about the band''s performance and music. Yes, it was too noisy, but it can always be resolved in the end. The band''s performances are so rough but straightforward. "Shut up!" Fujin saw that they had already deviated from the subject of their quarrel, and had a faint tendency to start personal attacks. He had to open his mouth to interrupt everyone''s dispute, and then looked at Hugo, "So, what do you think? You? Its a songwriter, youre at the helm of the bands style, and youre still an album producer. In the end, its up to you to decide, right?" Hugo was listening very carefully just now. In fact, what everyone said is reasonable, but the starting point is slightly different. Hugo thought for a while, "I think we should focus on the color of the band. After all, we Its almost impossible to sort out an album with a completely unified style for the tracks in hand. Unless EMI is allowed to temporarily collect songs, its obviously too late, and its not suitable for us. Its different from the mainstream rock style. An album is simply alternative rock, but in fact this is our style." Strictly speaking, Glory to Death has a style, that is, new metal rock, but there are also many categories of new metal rock, but Glory to Death is more complex and has a higher tolerance, so the style of the entire band is full Changeable''sex'' and uncertain''sex''. "The addition of hardcore, electronics, and fashion is the biggest feature of our style, which also includes the different uses of musical instruments." Hugo thought carefully, and said carefully, "So I think..." Having said that, Hugo groaned for a moment, "What do you think about the two songs "Home" and "Sunburn", we completely abandon it, create a pure rock album, or join in, Add some changes." "I think it should be added. Even if you don''t, Roger will ask you to add''sunburn''." Neal said, this is a marketing strategy consideration, and "sunburn" is the current rain. The most well-known song will definitely be added to the album and we also like this song very much. It is a good thing to join the album. " "I agree." Pedro also agreed on this point, Alfonso also nodded, and finally Fugin shrugged and said he didn''t mind. Hugo nodded slightly, indicating that he understood the situation, "In that case, I think we should build this album with the two songs''Lithium'' and''Don''t be upset by the past'' as the core;''Second Chance'' ,''Central'' and''Strangle the Hero'' are the second wave of songs..." At this moment, the "knocking" knock on the''door'' interrupted Hugo''s words. All the band members looked towards the open''door'' with uneasy expressions, and someone interrupted the inside of the band. Discussion, this is really disappointing. But when he saw that the person was Henry, everyone''s swear words stopped. Henry still looked lazy, "Guys, it seems that I interrupted an important meeting. But I think this matter is also very important. We should sign a contract because there is still an important meeting that needs me tomorrow. Hard work, don''t you? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.).. Chapter 433： 0 million contract ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback with a contract of 433 million (Seven Cats have special science skills). Although the Glory to Death album positioning meeting was interrupted, Henry did not realize it at all. Instead, he took out a dilapidated briefcase behind him. Walked into the room and sat down directly on the edge of the''bed'', "This is a preliminary contract, made in accordance with our company''s rules and regulations." Henry looked up at Hugo, because Hugo is a subsidiary of International Innovation Management Company. Artists in, are not unfamiliar with the companys standard contract, You can read it first and discuss with each other. If there is no problem, we can ask the head office to make changes, and then fax it over to complete the contract. The discussion meeting of the band was interrupted, but it was not a major event for the members. They could continue the discussion anytime and anywhere. Now Henry said the situation is indeed urgent. The contract is a very important thing, you must be cautious. Henry looked at the band members, "You don''t have your own lawyer?" What he got was a blank expression, and then he looked at Hugo, "Where are you?" Hugo has appeared in several movies before, but because of the agent Joseph, he was responsible for sending the contract to the companys legal department for review, and then reviewing it with Hugo, and finally completing the contract, so he did not hire his own professional. The''door'' lawyer. Of course, the real big-name actors will have their own law firm that has always cooperated, so the contract will be handed over to the firm to protect their rights, but Hugo has not yet reached this level. Henry saw the expression of Hugo spreading his hands. He stopped when he was paying for the contract, put the briefcase on the bed sheet, and then turned his neck as if he was very tired. In fact, for newcomers, most of them will sign the contract directly when they see the contract. Few people will ask the professionals, if they need help, they will ask the union for help, but Henry knows that glory to death will certainly not be so easy to compromise. of. "Go, let''s find a large law firm to complete this job." Since Henry belongs to the company, the contract in his hand is protected by the company''s legal department. What needs to be done now is to find for the band A professional lawyer pays a certain fee, and the lawyer helps the band review the details of the contract, and then complete the final signing. Although Henry seemed to be lazy, he showed a very different speed, ruthlessness, and accuracy in doing things. As a result, the band came back and stayed for less than half an hour, and then set off again and again toward Manhattan. After finding the law firm, reviewing the terms and details, discussing with Henry, and communicating with the international innovation management company, after all the contract details were confirmed, the five members of the glory to the death signed their names on the contract and formally announced Signed a contract with Henry. In the next five years, Henry Bloom will become a glorious band manager. solved After solving the first problem, the next day, Henry spoke with EMI on behalf of Glory to Death and discussed the details of the contract. What is surprising is that EMI did not sign Glory to Death to its independent label. It was signed at the head office of EMI. This contract took Henry five days to bargain and sculpt various details. In addition to the conditions that have been negotiated before, Henry refused to give up on the value of the contract, hoping to win a larger contract for the band. No one can predict whether an album will succeed or not. There is a saying in the industry that only five records out of a hundred records can get the gold record sales-that is, 500,000, except Everything else is a failed record. Therefore, it is very difficult for a record to make money, so the record company and the singer must be in line with the division of interests, which is very particular. Prior to this, Henry had earned 15% of the performance royalties for the band, and 50% of the distribution royalties belonged to Hugo alone. Among the performance royalties, there is the remaining 85%. First of all, it naturally includes the production costs of the album itself, the production costs of the music video, the promotion costs, and the costs of the touring performance. This part of the cost will generally occupy Twenty-five percent. The second is the advance payment fee, which is the contract value that ordinary people understand. This fee is the cost of living expenses paid by the record company to the singer during the album creation period and the cost of purchasing the album distribution rights of the singer. That is to say, it is usually seen in the news that a certain singer signs a new record company with a high price of 40 million. Such an expense. After deducting these two parts, the remaining income is divided between the record company and the distribution company, which is pure income. Therefore, the ratio of cost and advance payment is very important. Record companies must measure the performance of the singer and the expectations of the album, because the increase in the ratio of the two means that their profit margin is bound to be compressed. Similarly, band managers must also fight for more space, more production costs, and more prepayment fees for their bands. This is to protect the band itself, and it is also a struggle for interests. It is worth mentioning that, Collapse reply The band can get 15% of the performance royalties, and the record company will set the bottom line of sales, such as golden records. Only if the sales volume exceeds the 500,000 level of the gold record, the band can get this 15% of the income; otherwise the band will not have any income, and what they can get is the advance fee-this fee is The band was holding it when the contract was signed. The contention for these details can be said to be unyielding. In the end, Henry won a one-million-dollar upfront contract for glory to death, and announced that it was a five-million-dollar contract for two albums. The bottom line of performance royalties is 500,000 sales, and the two albums must be completed within three years. Although this is a huge gap compared to the contracts of tens of millions of top-tier songs, the band owns percent Collapse reply The 15 performance royalties are definitely not to be underestimated. It can be said that this has far exceeded the level of newcomers. A million-dollar contract, which is even higher than Hugos pay when he took the film "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female", so it can be seen that the speed of short-term profit-grabbing in the recording industry during the golden period is indeed higher than that of movies. Yes, just signing a contract, there are one million dollars to start, even if this one million dollars is the income of two albums in the next three years, it is still very impressive. Of course, the band has five members, and 20% of the advance payment must be drawn and paid to the International Innovation Management Company. The remaining part is divided into five and the five people are equally divided. The international innovation management company only "draws" 20% of this amount, and still "draws" 10% of the other projects afterwards. The amount after they "draw" is also the company and the broker. Share, an outstanding broker like Henry, he can get 80%, the company gets 20%; newcomer brokers like Joseph generally get 60%, the company gets the remaining 40%; of course, There are also the most top brokers who use 100% as their commission. The agent took a lot, and he gave a lot of effort. Henry won a contract for glory to death that a newcomer could never get, and he also won the bands most rare "initiative" when it comes to''fighting'' with a large record company. Right", this huge''draw'' is still worth the money. After reaching a consensus on the contract issues, the five members of the Glory To Death band signed their names on the contract. In the next three years, they will "sell their bodies" to EMI Records. What will happen after three years? Development depends on the band''s achievements in these two albums. While Henry was in the tug of war with EMI Records, the band was still intensively formulating the direction of the album. In the end, Hugo succeeded in persuading the band members to build the album in full compliance with his ideas, but the band still had another dispute over the choice of tracks. In fact, Hugo originally planned to put all of his eleven favorite songs on the album, but "Hollywood is not America ( was created recently. The band did not start practicing at all, and neither Neil nor Fokkin. I think this song should be included in the album. As a result, it led to the dispute between Pedro and Alfonso. Pedro believes that "love is a lie (.. is. a. should be placed on the next album with more punk-style repertoire ~www.novelhall. com~ But Alfonso believes that this song is Hugo''s original "responding to Uma" and cannot be missed. Even if Hugo has denied it, everyone still agrees. Alfonso thinks that the electronic style of the song "Strangle the Hero (... is too advanced and should be placed on the next album. This kind of aggressive quarrel was finally ended by Hugos sentence "All included". Hugo gave the reason that "Even home () is so tender. Collapse reply After the contract was completed, the band members announced the good news, "So, we can go to the carnival, you are already millionaires!" "Yeah!" Sweat and tears have been rewarded at this moment, and the path that I have been chasing music dreams all the way is found at this time, my inner joy suddenly burst out, leaving the brain into a blank. Fugin left a brand new day and found his future in glory to death. Alfonso returned to the music road after three years and found an exit. Neal and Pedro''s perseverance all the year round finally came to the stage. Hugo, Hugo looked back at his eleven years of faltering and struggling all the way, it is even more difficult to express in a thousand words. The most special thing is, "Glory to Death", the name started from the depths of Chen Hugo''s soul and continued in Hugo Lancaster''s body, and the light of dreams finally began to shine! (End of this chapter) Put away reply... Chapter 434： Bar encounter ads_wz_txt; Encounter at bar 434 (Return to Movie) Hugo sits in the bar in the bar, watching Pedro, who was stunned by drinking alcohol, and Fujin whose cheeks are beginning to flush. He smiled at Henry on the opposite side, "Are you sure you don''t drink a little anymore?" To celebrate the successful signing of the contract, the band had a feast with Henry in the evening, and then came to the location. A small bar on Princes Street () in the city. The great director Martin Scorsese lives on this street. I heard that this bar is where Martin often visits. This street gave birth to "poor streets and back alleys." (Meas and "Angry Bull (.bull these classic works, although not comparable. The city is prosperous, but it has a foreign flavor. After three rounds of drinking, Neil already went to the bathroom to throw up, Alfonso seemed to be a thousand glasses not drunk, and he was in the bar like a fish. Pedro was dizzy and Fujin was already drinking too much. Finding people everywhere to talk is nothing but a scumbag, and Hugo was also half drunk at this time. Fortunately, everyone is pouring Pedro and Henry today, so Hugo has escaped. Henry is actually the main target of being poured wine today, but he seems to be a bottomless''hole'', always saying that he can''t do it anymore, and he can''t drink anymore, but Alfonso''s clever tongue made Henry continue to drink. Later, it was discovered that Henry was still fine. Now Neal and Pedro have fallen, but Henry still looks fine. Those dim eyes didn''t look much different in normal times. "If I tell you, I''m going to lie here with another glass, do you believe it?" Henry looked at Hugo drunkly, like a lazy drunk, but his words were not at all vague. , People simply don''t believe that he was given a drink by several people in turn. Hugo hiccuped a drink and said with a smile, "Shit." Henry really didn''t seem to be too strange, even if someone said that he only drank half a glass of beer, it was worthy of belief. Henry smiled meaningfully and did not speak any more. Hugo took a deep breath and shook his somewhat heavy head, "I''ll go to the bar and ask for a glass of soda, and then let Alfonso come back and continue drinking with you." Now that I have decided to celebrate, it is only basic when I drink it until I vomit. Although Hugo''s drink volume is not good, he is still willing to accompany him to the end. When he came to the bar, Hugo snapped his fingers to the bartender and ordered four glasses of draft beer. Then he stood there and waited while looking for Alfonso. No, I haven''t seen Alfonso in my sight, but a strange but familiar figure walked towards him. "It seems that something good has happened tonight." The visitor showed a smile, looked at Hugo with a smile, and then sat down by the bar, "I heard you started playing rock band recently?" The bar The music playing here is not noisy, so everyone is chatting, and you can hear clearly by raising a little voice. Hugo curled his lips, "I was born in a rock age. It is estimated that this kind of note was imprinted in the bone marrow when my mother was holding me." The visitor was amused by Hugo''s words. At this time, the bartender just happened to be amused. Bringing four glasses of beer, Hugo turned around and handed the money to the bartender, trying to pick up four glasses of draft beer with both hands, "How about, do you want to join the carnival together?" "Do you still have friends?" Seeing the overflowing beer, he raised his lofty eyebrows. "Are you alone?" Hugo asked rhetorically, causing the other party to laugh directly. "Why not, this is New York, it''s night." Even if the other''s simple words were the answer to Hugo, Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. Hugo smiled and nodded, "I have forgotten that this is the Big Apple, a miraculous city. I originally wanted to meet you here. It was really an accident, but now it seems that it should not be anymore." The other person looked at Hugo as he was about to pick up four glasses of wine again, just as he was about to leave. He quickly said, "This is not an accident. If I said, I came here on a special trip to find you, do you believe me?" "Uh... " Hugo did not stop holding the wine glass, "Then I should be happy, am I a fan of stalkers?" The man shrugged nonchalantly, "You can think like this, after all, I There is no binding tool in his hand." Hugo gestured with a smile, then turned and left with the wine glass, without looking back, adding, "You know where I am." In fact, he motioned for the other person to follow up and join us. Drinking, but when Hugo sat on the deck, the other party did not follow up, still sitting on the edge of the bar. Hugo put the beer on the table and looked back at the man sitting by the bar. It was Quentin Tarantino. Quentin is a director who is unique in **** and has his own understanding of commercial films and art films. His rise in Hollywood is also quite dramatic. He originally worked in a video rental store, but out of film His enthusiasm, he began to try to write a script. In 1991, the script "True Romance (true. earned him $50,000, which made Quentin intend to personally direct his third script "Falling Dog". "Falling Water Dog" can be said to be a completely independent film. With an investment of 1.2 million US dollars, a group of infamous actors and a 30-year-old young man in a video rental shop have created a movie full of black''s. Lust'' humorous gangster movie. It was such an independent film that seemed to be undiscovered at all, which made Quentin the most outstanding new director in 1992. "Falling Dog" not only won Quentin''s Sundance Film Festival and won the International Film Critics Award at the Toronto Film Festival, but also won praise from film critics. Hugo had a relationship with Quentin at the Golden Globe Awards ceremony at the beginning of the year. Quentin is hailed as a talented director. He has shown the talents of postmodern directors since his debut''female'' work. With the widespread use of video tapes as a film carrier, more and more young people from non-scientific backgrounds can Appreciating different movies from all over the world, they can absorb the essence of the movie, evolve it into their own connotation, and then develop their own movie concept. Among them, Quentin is the representative. Collapse reply After the great success of her debut''female'' work, Quentin soon became a first-line director with the great success of "Pulp Fiction", and many years later, the "Kill Bill" series, "Shameless''Assholes (ierds, The success of "Rescue Jiang Ge (. also proved his talent. The most important thing is that a large number of independent filmmakers represented by Quentin gradually rose from the late 1980s and early 1990s, and then developed into the most important group of film forces after the 21st century. This has a great impact on the development of the entire film industry. The journey is an indelible link. In fact, Quentin is not a movie genius in the traditional sense. There are a lot of links in his films that pay tribute to classic movies. To say that it is ugly is "plagiarism", but Quentin can connect with his own perspective and his own way. Then it achieves the purpose of expressing one''s own film thoughts and thus achieves success, which is very rare. Quentin''s understanding and love for movies is also very rare. He has completely relied on his enthusiasm for movies to transform from a movie fan to a top director, a typical American dream development model. Hugo summed up Quentins senses with two points. One is the''exquisite'' of the script. You can always feel the charm of language in Quentins movies, and as representatives of tumultuous movies, Quentin and Woody- Like Allen, he can often reveal his talents through lengthy but brilliant dialogues; one is Quentins choice of actors. In fact, as an independent film director, Quentins cost on hand is often stretched. In the state, it is difficult for him to find big-name actors to cooperate-this problem was solved after he became famous, but Quentin still hopes to find actors with his own "color", the actor itself is a supplement to Quentin''s movies. Collapse reply Therefore, when I found out that Quentin actually appeared in the bar just now, Hugo was indeed a little surprised. The short answers of two people can tell the little humor in Quentin''s life. Hugo saw that Quentin did not accept his invitation, so he withdrew his attention, and joined Alfonso, who had just returned, to start pouring Henry together again. No, Henry only drank less than half a cup, and finally couldn''t help covering his mouth and ran towards the bathroom, which made Hugo and Alfonso look wrong. It seemed that Henry really had nothing to do. Even when Henry left, they didn''t realize that Henry was really reaching the critical point, which shows how powerful Henry is to conceal his true emotions. However, today Henry was still planted under the teamwork of the Glory To Death band, and Hugo and Alfonso triumphantly gave a high-five to celebrate. Alfonso originally planned to target Hugo at his next target, but Quentin didnt want Quentin to come over at this time and said hello. Alfonso saw that Hugo had a friend come to see and decided to temporarily First let go of Hugo, he went to get rid of Fujin, who was already drunk for the most part, and finally left Quentin and Hugo sitting in the deck. "Is this really the bar that Scorsese often visits?" Quentin looked around curiously, trying to find the traces of the great director here in the crowd. "You should talk to the bartender more." Of course, Hugo would not believe that Quentin came here exclusively for himself. Even he himself didn''t know that they would be here tonight. How could Quentin know. It now appears that Quentin is here for Martin Scorsese, which makes sense. This is a movie fanatic. Quentin reluctantly retracted his gaze, "It seems that it is not so easy to find Martin in the bar to talk about. But it is a gain to be able to meet a colleague." "The gap is too big. Right, from Martin to me?" Hugo''s self-deprecating expression made Quentin laugh. "At least you can play the guitar, Martin can''t." Quentin raised his worm-like eyebrows. Hugo shrugged, "You know, Woody Allen is a very glamorous saxophone player." "Should I say I have a lot of experience in organizing video tapes?" Quentin muttered very seriously. Then, the sincere expression and funny words formed a contrast that made people laugh, and Hugo laughed directly. (End of this chapter) Collapse reply Its weak to update, so sleepy, but it still feels watery Put away reply... Chapter 435： Movie chat ads_wz_txt; Dongshan Zaishui 435 film chat "Are you celebrating with your friends just now? It looks like I interrupted your party." Quentin looked at Pedro, Fukugin and Alfonso who started dancing not far away. The two of them were overjoyed by the side, and the smiles on their faces spontaneously emerged. Seeing Pedros weird dance, Hugo couldnt help but laughed, We are celebrating the bands winning a record contract. You did not interrupt our party. I welcome you to join us. Share the joy. Quentin looked at Hugo in surprise with an incredible face. Although there have been several waves of Hugos musical talent in the circle, everyone is more willing to believe that this is just Hugo. It''s just a hobby, but I didn''t expect Hugo to become a singer now. This is really surprising. Seeing Quentins surprised expression, Hugo is not surprised at all. When the bands album is officially released, it is estimated that this expression will only increase. He can adapt in advance, "In fact, your appearance is a rescue. My stomach is about to reach its limit. Its very beneficial for me to take a break." "Then its not suitable for me to leave now." Quentin actually just came over to say hello to him. Ready to leave. "Oh, please, please stay here for a while longer. Of course, I will try not to throw up on you." Hugo pretended to be serious, looking at Quentin''s surprised expression, triumphantly He laughed, "So, you are here tonight for Scorsese? Then you should ask in advance to see if Scorsese will show up tonight." "No, no, he is now in Los Angeles to promote ''The age of innocence (the. age. of.)'', I know he is not in New York, I am just curious, in this neighborhood, in these bars, whether you can see traces of his film creation. "Quentin is really a fanatical The movie''fan'', the obsession with the movie makes people sigh. "Are you talking about the Brooklyn Bridge?" Hugo also knows Martin Scorsese''s movies very well, and the corresponding pictures came out in his mind. "Yes, or the restaurant where Henry Hill and the others gathered together to discuss." Quentin''s expression immediately became interested, and he described it with joy, "And Tommy was shot. That warehouse..." "When you describe these scenes, I always can''t help but think of the warehouse where Deborah dances. Is it because I have a dance party in my brain because of the spirit of wine?" Hugo The words made Quentin laugh loudly. The characters mentioned by Hugo and Quentin just now came from Martins guidance "Good Collapse reply "Guy", and the character of Deborah comes from "America ( directed by the Italian director Sergio Leon (.). "This is true, this is true. Quentin nodded repeatedly to express his agreement. In fact, "Good Guy" and "Once Upon a Time in America" ??are two completely different works. The common point should be the male protagonist Robert De Niro, and the works describing the New York gangsters. , But both the style and the story are different works, but the memory carried by the city of New York is always so similar. "So, which work do you prefer? "Quentin can feel Hugo''s understanding of these works. Out of the mentality of a movie fan, she naturally wants to discuss it together. "Me?" "Once Upon a Time in America", I like his ending. "Hugo''s head is very excited, the wine''jing'' slows his thinking, but the cells are very active. "You mean the scene where Max jumped into the garbage shredder, or the noodles where the noodles were not shot. One scene. "Quentin said happily. Hugo grinned, "You come and tell me!" Of course, it is the scene where the noodles are not shot. This is the last and the most important stroke for the entire characterization of the noodles. In fact, I prefer to watch De Niro perform in that whole scene, it''s great! Quentin did not speak, but applauded to express his approval, "So, you don''t like''good guy''?" "Do you like it?" "Hugo asked directly. "Of course! Quentin said categorically without hesitation, "This is one of my favorite movies. I absolutely love her. I watched it over and over again, and I noticed almost every detail." Hugo shrugged, "Sorry, it''s not my favorite." "Then you like the "Godfather" type more? "Quentin was quite aggressive and asked very eagerly, as if Hugo had insulted his supreme work in his heart. This is really intolerable. Look at Quentin just using "she" to refer to "good." This can be seen in the movie "Guys." Collapse reply At a glance at the bar, it is as if scenes from Martin''s film are emerging in front of you. This kind of rich New York''s Little Italy style can''t be felt in other places. In fact, among the "taxi drivers", you can also see many pictures similar to the surrounding neighborhoods. Hugo shook his head again, "De Niro''s performance in this movie is so glamorous that my memory of the storyline is blurred. Of course, Foster''s performance is also bold." Quentin originally saw Hugo shaking his head, his expression suddenly pulled down, but with Hugo''s explanation, this relieved, "I like Scorsese''s''poor alleys'' best." Quentin is very Unexpectedly, "Why?" A face of disagreement, "''Poor Streets'' is his early film, his artistic style is not yet mature, everything is under exploration, and the film fragments are too trivial." Martin has had too many famous works in his nearly thirty years of directorship so far. In addition to "good guys" and "taxi drivers", "angry bulls" and "Christ''s last''temptation''." The. last.. and "The King of Comedy (the. have won countless praises. As for "Poor Streets" as Martin''s early work in his career, it is not well-known. "You didn''t understand what I meant. In fact, many of the characteristics embodied in the''poor streets'' laid the foundation for the style of Scorsese''s work, the New York background, the inner struggle of lonely people, pointed shoes, rock and opera Music, and the **** violence that is not hidden." Hugos words made Quentin ponder. These characteristics can be found in almost every work of Martin, except for the "Innocent Age" that is currently being screened-this work. It is also known as the movie least like Martin, "It is for this reason that I like this movie very much. You can see the budding of a genius directors thoughts. Maybe the finished movie is a little trivial and messy. It is also a little immature, but the thought and style that the film itself reveals has already seen the talent of the director. This is a very rare thing." Collapse reply Quentin did not speak, but was carefully savouring the words spoken by Hugos slightly big tongue, and then he heard Hugo laugh, "I have a special preference for the directors debut "female" work. , Some directors made a blockbuster when they made their debut''female'' work, some directors formed their own style through years of accumulation, and some directors released all their energy in their first work and then disappeared, no matter what How, as a directors early works, there are always countless things worth discussing. Dont I have such a director in front of me? Of course, I dont know how this director will develop in the future. I am looking forward to it. Hugo''s words Quentin laughed a little shyly, and then raised his head to cover up his inner joy with a big laugh. As a movie''fan'', his works from the position of the director can win recognition. This is one A very magical thing. What Hugo said is also true. Although Quentin will have more works that shocked the film world in the future, Hugo has a preference for the movie "Falling Water Dog". Many details in the movie are still talked about~www.novelhall .com~ For example, the director of Madonna''s song "Like a place.''Female'' (.a. in the restaurant at the beginning of the movie. detail. "Sorry, I can''t agree with you." Quentin shook his head and said after laughing. "Is there no way to agree on which part, the part about the director sitting in front of me?" Hugo''s words once again embarrassed Quentin, even if he is such a cheeky representative, he can only cover up with a smile. "No, it''s the part about Scorsese. I still like his "good guy" and "taxi driver" the most. Not only do I like her, I admire her." Quentin smiled, but still seriously Speaking of. Hugo raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, and did not continue to insist. The aesthetics of movies was originally a very personal matter, and there was no movie that everyone would like in the world. "You don''t look like the type of person who likes gangster movies." Quentin looked at Hugo carefully. He was just a simple greeting, but didn''t want to accidentally find a common language, which surprised Quentin quite a bit. Hugo curled his lips, "Is there any specific requirements for liking gangster movies? For example, a figure like Schwarzenegger?" Hugo''s words made Quentin laugh. Does everyone have the right to like it? This is an art that has no threshold and no boundaries. So, I think I should not only be the kind of idiot who only loves horror movies. Weird, right?" "You''ve got the point." Quentin''s mouth rose again, showing his approval. (End of this chapter) Put away reply... Chapter 436： Temporary thoughts ads_wz_txt; Dongshan wanted to sleep 436 temporary thoughts, Its not easy to find someone who likes pure gangster movies now. Quentin looked at the smile on Hugos face and couldnt help sighing, leaning on the back of the deck chair. Lonely expression on the face. Hugo laughed, "Perhaps genre films will have the ups and downs of''tide'', but there will never be a shortage of audiences for works that are truly''glamorous''." In Hollywood, genre films will have a golden age, for example. The action movies that swept the world in the 1980s became popular with a group of superstars such as Arnold Schwarzenegger and Sylvester Stallone. However, after entering the 1990s, although there is still a market for action movies, it is gradually shrinking. After entering the 21st century, it is almost submerged in the commercial blockbuster visual effects. The power of human beings can hardly be compared with the effects produced by computer technology. The same is true for gangster movies. In fact, movies with gangster elements such as violence, blood, and killing have always existed, but pure gangster movies have passed their own golden age. Beginning in the 1970s, "The Godfather" series, "Good Guys", "Once Upon a Time in America", "Scarface (, "Ghost Fighting (''s., "Modern Godfather (''s. Created the peak period of pure gangster movies, but after entering the nineties, this kind of movies focusing on the life of the underworld gradually lost the market and gradually declined. After entering the 21st century, it has almost disappeared from peoples sight, even if it was Martin Scorsese''s "New York Gangs (gangs.of.new. filmed again by the great director Ridley Scott The "American Gangster" directed by Te (.) also failed to reproduce the brilliance of gangster movies. Pure gangster movies are gradually declining. They have been replaced by police and criminal films with a wider audience and coverage. The film elements have become more abundant. Maybe there are still many movies around gangsters, but they are no longer pure and hard to reproduce." Film history classics such as "The Godfather", "Once Upon a Time in America", and "Good Guy". As a loyal fan of gangster movies and western movies, Quentin can be said to have witnessed the decline of this type of movie. He created "Kill Bill" and "Shameless''Bastard''" after the 21st century. The work has gradually departed from the category of gangster movies, integrating violence, blood and other elements into a wider territory, thus developing its own style. However, in Quentins directorial career, Pulp Fiction can be defined as a gangster movie. Although it is not pure, it is a tribute to gangster movies and also created a pinnacle in his directorial work. This peak is still very difficult to surpass even twenty years later, even if there are such "colorful" works as "Kill Bill", "Shameless "Asshole", and "Resolved Jiang Ge". "As a movie''fan'', don''t you want to appear in a''pretty'' gangster movie?" Quentin raised his head and looked at Hugo curiously, "I mean, starring in a Like Robert De Niro, he used his own abilities to make a grand mark in the history of film. "Then he was fixed in the circle of gangsters and could never break free?" Rain Quentin was stunned by Guo''s words, and then the two of them couldn''t help laughing. Robert De Niro is a great actor in film history. There is no doubt that, but he has appeared in too many gangster movies, and most of the classic roles are fixed in this range. This can be said to be It''s a huge regret. After 2010, he still played the role of a number of gang bosses. This makes the film critics very regretful. They think that Robert has been imprisoned in the late stage of his actor career and has never been able to make a breakthrough. At this point, Jack Nicholson is obviously going to show off a lot. After the ridicule, Hugo went back to Quentins previous topic, As an actor, I certainly hope to make a breakthrough, for example, like Brandos Godfather in the same majestic role color, or It''s like De Niro''s little guy in "Once Upon a Time in America", or Lyotard''s hero who has experienced ups and downs in "Goodies". From the perspective of actors and movie fans, this They are all very rare." Quentin even nodded to Hugo''s words to express his approval. The smile and forceful gestures on his face made him break his neck. "But your appearance is very limited. , I guess you are more suitable for the role of''Godfather'' Lipacino or Kaiser." Collapse reply Hugo smiled, "Not everyone can become Kaiser." John Kaiser (. Cazale) played the second son Fredo in "The Godfather", a cowardly and incompetent role. ''. In Johns career as an actor, he only played five roles, "Less", but all of them are regarded as classics. In addition to the "Godfather" series, his works also include "Dialogue (the.''Female''" .Deer.huer Three Oscar-level works for best film. It is a pity that the acting genius died of bone cancer in 1978 and failed to continue his brilliant career as an actor. "The restrictions on appearance are actually excuses. A truly good actor will never be bound by his appearance. Even if there are huge obstacles in appearance, the actor can still show up with the help of makeup. Enough performance to achieve the directors goal and persuade the audience. Otherwise, wouldnt the actors acting action be meaningless? After experiencing Schindlers List, Hugos feelings became even more profound. To put it simply, people cannot look at their faces. The appearance is just a first impression, but it cannot represent the true personality of the heart. In the past, Hugo still felt that many roles need to be carefully selected. He is not suitable for all roles, but now it seems that unless the role has no room to play-such as an action movie, You need to fight constantly, and there is no inner space for delicate performance. Otherwise, any actor of the role can find a foothold and then complete his own performance. For example, let Hugo play the role of Dustin Hoffman in "Rain Man", maybe the handsome appearance of the sun cannot be in sharp contrast with the role of Tom Cruise, and it cannot be as good as the director. Want to show the effect, but it does not mean that Hugo can''t perform the effect of autism; for example, let Hugo play the role of Jack Nicholson in "Flying over the lunatic asylum", although Hugo looks Not like a rebellious and unruly model who dares to challenge authority Collapse reply That''s the case, but it doesn''t mean that Hugo can''t use acting to achieve such an effect. The effect that directors and producers hope to present is one thing, the advantages of an actor''s appearance are one thing, and the thickness and authenticity of the actor''s own acting skills is another. So, what actors need to consider is not whether they are suitable, but whether they are competent. At Hugo''s current level, it is not enough to star in works such as "Rain Man" and "Flying Over the Cuckoo''s Asylum". He certainly can''t surpass the profound skill of the original role''s "color". Hugo still needs to work hard and constantly hone. It continues to accumulate, but at least Hugo has now opened the big door. The role of "Mon"-Goss in "Schindler''s List" has successfully given Hugo a glimpse of the magic of acting. world. Quentin is not an actor, but as a director, he naturally knows the importance of performance. He looked at Hugo who inadvertently revealed his confidence and couldn''t help but laughed, "You are right. If you are asked to act as a triad boy, do you have any ideas?" "At least you should give me a script. There are serious, funny, and follow-up guys, too. This category is too big." Yu Guo Xiaohehe said, "But I think its to create a serious boy, but there are always unexpected mistakes in the course of action, but he didnt realize that he was still completing his task solemnly. This kind of contrast The black''color'' humor that I created should be very interesting." Quentin listened to Hugo''s casual ridicule, and his head flashed, "Hey, Hugo, I have a script in my hand now. How about the role of a gangster''s "color", are you interested in acting?" Quentin now has the script in his hand? The first thing that came to Hugo''s mind was "Pulp Fiction". This movie was released in 1994 at and the time point is very suitable. But Hugo didn''t have time to think more deeply. He quickly replied, "Our band has just signed a contract and we are going to record an album. I don''t think I have time." Collapse reply Having experienced such classic baptisms as "Schindler''s List" and "Shawshank''s Redemption", Hugo knows that "Pulp Fiction" is also an important classic not to be missed in the history of film, and it has an indelible influence on the development of future film styles. , And Hugo personally likes the movie very much, but he still didn''t worry too much. He immediately thought of the current state of the band, so he directly expressed his opinion. Quentin''Lu'' made a regretful expression, "I just thought that if you played the role in the''color'', it seems that the contrast effect sounds good. However, I don''t know, I originally hoped that the appearance would be better. ''Sex'', don''t play with a handsome actor like you. Now you seem to be very suitable for the role of''color''." "Cooperation always requires timing, doesn''t it? The scheduling problem has always been a difficult one to solve. Question." Hugo said with a smile, "But I still think I am honored to be able to change your mind. In many cases, the fixed thinking of appearance is a drawback to casting." Kevin Spacey The reversal effect created in movies such as "The Very Suspect" and "The Seven Deadly Sins (se7en is a subversion of the stereotyped appearance of the casting process. (Finally the water is finished) Put away reply... Chapter 437： 1 piece of drunk ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 437 drunk "I''m really looking forward to your role as a super villain. That should look interesting." Quentin looked at Hugo in front of him and said curiously. In fact, Hugos looks are not righteous and awe-inspiring. The so-called righteous face should be the face of Christopher Reeve who was born to play Superman, as well as Tom Cruise, Tom Hanks, Brad Pitt, Harrison Ford wrote "I am a hero" all over his face. Hugo is more of a positive impression of warmth, gentleman, and sunshine. In a situation like Hugo, the most typical representative is Anthony Hopkins'' performance in "The Silent Lamb." Hannibal played by Anthony is simply intelligent and personable psychology. Professor, it will be a pleasant thing to get along with him. He is super-learned, elegant, and polite. Such an authoritative and positive image of a professor has a very powerful deceptive sex, which makes it difficult for people to believe that this is a cannibalism. The demon. In the process of watching the movie, the audience''s emotions towards Hannibal are actually very complicated. On the one hand, they hope that something will happen between him and the beautiful female protagonist, but on the other hand they are full of fear. Anthony broke the shackles of appearance and gave life to the character''s color. With a performance of only 21 minutes, he defeated a lot of competitors and won the Oscar actor Golden Man. Now Hugo is working hard and unremittingly towards the level that Anthony showed in "The Silent Lamb". "I''ve tried it." Hugo replied with a smile, which made Quentin''s expression of consternation. He blurted out the phrase "when". Hugo half-squinted his eyes and felt the dizziness in his head. He said with a smile, "When I worked with Spielberg not long ago, I played such a role. Nazis, murderers, and annihilation of conscience, maybe that''s it." "Wow, I have already started to look forward to what you said." Quentin expressed his positive attitude eagerly. "Spielberg is really a director with bold ideas." "I''m doing a pre-heating promotion for the movie release now, and I hope it will have an effect." Hugo only felt that his eyelids were a little heavy, and the wine''jing'' began to impact the brain''s defenses because of the indoor heat, and he began to slacken his speech. Speaking draggingly. Quentin also noticed Hugo''s situation. He turned his head and looked at Hugo''s companions. None of them were in any better condition, and they were obviously happily drinking. Quentin only noticed that he was only planning to say hello before leaving, but he actually talked with Hugo for nearly half an hour here, "When the movie is released, I will definitely go to join me. I hope there is something in the cinema that belongs to me. s position." Hugo nodded vaguely. In fact, his consciousness was still sober, but he felt a little dizzy. He heard everything Quentin was saying clearly, and then he heard Quentin''s voice preparing to leave. , Which made him have to lift up the spirit again, stood up and said goodbye to Quentin, and then stood next to the stand and watched the situation in the bar. The light in the bar was fairly bright, and the light of the''milk'' yellow'' color had a hazy halo. Hugo saw Alfonso and Fujin talking on their shoulders, Fujin''s face was still tight. He was stretched, but his red cheeks seemed to be smeared with rouge; Alfonso had already been drinking high, and he kept dancing and dancing when he spoke, his mouth splashing like he was making a speech by a thousand people. Not far away, Pedro was hiding in a darker corner where the light was relatively dark. Through the light, you could vaguely see that his face was full of tears, so embarrassed; Henry sat on the edge of the bar, still the same. He looked calm and lazy, quite a bit of an outsider''s arrogance. He was listening to a stranger next to him talking about the mountains, but due to the distance, Hugo didn''t know whether Henry was asleep or listening carefully. . As for Neal... he couldn''t see anyone, and Hugo swept his eyes twice and didn''t see him. Hugo knew that everyone was already drinking too much today, and even Alfonso couldn''t hold on. If they continue to drink, their group will really be''exposed'' on the street. Hugo walked to Alfonso and Fugin and reminded them that they should go back. The two of them were also dizzy. Nodded in agreement, but Fujin''s pink and tender expression looked awkward no matter what. Then Hugo dragged Henry who was just a line away from falling asleep. Henry like this was far from what he had met before, and Pedro, who was crying bitterly, finally found asleep at the door of the bathroom. Neil, Alfonso and Fogin, who were barely able to walk, dragged a large group of people into two taxis and returned to the hotel. Although Hugo stumbled and transported everyone back, his condition was not much better. After returning, he fell asleep on the bed, unconscious. Hugo woke up from his sleep when the sun was shining warmly in the early morning of the next day. Fortunately, he did not drink too much alcohol last night, so his head was only heavy, but it didn''t hurt. Sitting up from the''bed'', looking around through the dim vision, Neil and Fokkin lay on the''bed'' most peacefully and fell asleep, while Pedro lay directly on the floor, showing "big "Self-type, Henry sleeping on the sofa has only the upper body still on the sofa, and the lower body is completely dragged to the ground. But, what about Alfonso? Hugo stood up barefoot and tried to find Alfonso, but he didn''t see anyone at all. Could it be that he was left in the bar yesterday? Hugo rubbed his eyes and walked into the bathroom, yawning and stretching, as if a truck was running over him, but he quickly stopped at the door of the bathroom. I saw Alfonso lying on the bathroom floor, vomiting a mess in the bathtub, and the sour smell made people frown. It seems that the things that Alfonso did not solve in the bar will be solved after he comes back. Hugo walked into the bathroom with his toes, opened the shower head, and then kicked Alfonso''s feet hard, and saw Alfonso curl up, accompanied by groans. It was late September. As the weather gradually cooled down, especially in New York, it was not as sunny as Los Angeles. Alfonso slept on the tiles in the bathroom for a whole night, feeling naturally not good. "Wake up and go to sleep in a carpeted place in the room." Hugo kicked Alfonso again. Alfonso sat up while rubbing his eyes, and then leaned on the edge of the bathtub, but he had not had time to rely on it. When he went up, he felt the water''flowers'' splashing from the shower head behind, and quickly moved his back. He looked up at Hugo and thought for a while, just when Hugo thought Alfonso was about to say something. , But saw him crawling out with his hands and feet together, and his mouth was still "clicking" the sound of''switching'', which was obviously the effect of the tingling sensation of the collision between the knee and the tiles. Hugo retracted his gaze and walked to the front of the washstand, ready to wash his face with cold water, so that his head wakes up. The cold water splashed on his face made the pores of the cheeks shrink slightly, and the heaviness of the head was indeed relieved. After a lot of time, Henrys lazy voice came from outside, "Get up, you''re all up, I''m going into the recording studio today, it''s not a good thing to be late." Although Henry was urging everyone to get up, he was not at all alert when he heard his voice. As expected, there was silence in the room. After Hugo finished washing up quickly, he came out and saw Henry leaning on the sofa. There was no sense of urgency of "recording late", as if he was planning to go to sleep. Hugo looked at Henry and said, "Today is an appointment. what time do we meet?" "There is no set time, anyway, the music producer they sent will be in the studio all day long, and it''s ok to pass anytime." Henry didn''t open his eyes, and said casually. No wonder he is not worried at all, that''s how it is. Hugo walked to Neal''s side and lifted his foot to push Neal''s spine. Sure enough, Neal sat up directly. He looked around blankly, "It''s time to get up in bed?" "Well, I''m going to go to the recording studio. It''s always bad to go too late." Hugo looked at the clock they had brought on the bedside table. It was already ten o''clock. After tossing about it, he estimated that he would arrive at the recording. The room is about to eleven o''clock, and it''s a waste of money in one morning. Neil nodded, he wiped a few cheeks vigorously, first pushed Fujin beside him, Fujin also sat up consciously, and then he lay down on the bunk where Hugo had slept. The dead Alfonso walked over, and finally stepped directly on Pedro''s **** lying on the floor. Pedro''s wailing as he broke through the sky immediately made everyone awake a lot. A group of big boys get up in the morning and clean up very quickly. After everyone has washed and changed clothes, it is less than half past ten. There is still time for everyone to stop and buy sandwiches and coffee for breakfast before crossing Brooklyn. The bridge is located towards the middle. Depart from the recording studio in the city. Although it is said that we started preparing the album today, the main task today is not to start recording but to have the first meeting with the producer assigned by EMI Records. It is not just a matter of getting to know each other. We also need to''exchange'' their thoughts on the album. Hugo and others can also show the list of tracks discussed within the band, so that producers can listen to the mastering, and have a basic idea framework for the setting of the entire album. ''After the stream is over, after the direction is unified, the album can be produced. Compared with the recording itself, the preparatory work is also a bit careless. What''s more, today I was meeting with the producers of EMI Records. Although EMI has given enough freedom to the glory to death, it is unpredictable what conflicts and flowers will arise when entering the real album production process. Therefore, the inside of the band members should be half nervous and half expecting. "Henry, do you know who the producer is today?" Pedro couldn''t help being curious and asked. Henry looked back at the small window between the driver''s seat and the rear compartment from the passenger seat, "Don''t hope too much, it can''t be a big-name producer." (To be continued, provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets to Chuangshi. Your support is my biggest motivation.).. Chapter 438： 2 road idiots ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 438 two road idiots The recording studio arranged by EMI for Glory To Death is actually the building where they signed the contract, located at the junction of Fifth Avenue and 128th Street. This building was originally the location of the New York recording studio of Capitol Records (.). Capitol Records, established in 1942, was the first West Coast brand in the United States. In less than four years after its establishment, they sold four With 12 million records, it is considered capable of becoming the sixth largest record company, but in 1955 Capitol Records was acquired by EMI and became an independent label under EMI. In the 50-year history of Capitol Records, the Beatles are undoubtedly their greatest achievement. The base of Capitol Records is in Los Angeles, where there is also a Capitol Records Building. The cylindrical disc building was the first circular building in the world at that time, and it was also a very distinctive building in Los Angeles. When EMI was about to sign Glory to the death, the bands first idea was that EMI would sign them under Capitol Records, because in all aspects, Capitol Records was the best choice. It was unexpected that EMI would be the ultimate choice. The record was signed under the''door'' of the head office. Of course, this also means that EMI has higher expectations for the band, and will also provide the band with more resources, hoping to open up a broader market, not only in the United States, but also in Europe. Once again in the signed building, Henry took them to the fourth floor smoothly. The fourth floor is not only the location of the practice room, but also a huge recording studio at the end of the corridor. This is currently one of the top recording studios in New York. one. In the early stage of the rise of the recording industry, each record company was equipped with its own recording studio, and the entire album production process was completed within the company. However, with the development of the industry, the division of labor was inevitable, just as the film industry gradually changed production, The distribution and other links are all independent. Now there are more and more independent professional recording studios. Record companies have begun to''hand over'' the recording part to the professional recording studios to complete the division of labor to achieve the most perfect results. For example, when Hugo recorded the ending song for "Yihai Xiongfeng" last time, he arrived at the well-known Sound City recording studio to complete all the recording work. However, the recording studio set up by Capitol Records in New York was actually a professional recording studio at the beginning, not a branch. The equipment and conditions of the recording studio are also top-level in Gotham, where the music is developed. Therefore, EMI also recorded this high-level recording. Make best use of the room, and the recording of many albums is done directly here. The group of people filed into the recording studio, but did not see the album producer who was waiting. The band was greeted by an empty room that made everyone look at each other. Everyone originally looked at Neal, but then followed Neal to look at Henry. As an agent, it was natural that Henry was asked to solve the problem. No, Henry sat down directly on the sofa, looking for a comfortable position and leaning back, "Don''t worry, just wait, anyway, the studio can''t run anyway." This time the band members all looked at Hugo. , Hugo nodded, and looked like he didn''t mind, and the band members found a place to sit down one after another. Hugo stood in place and looked at the recording studio. In fact, the decoration here is not new, it still has a strong 70s style. It seems that it has not been modified after the renovation in the 70s, but even so. The recording studio in the City of Sound looks a bit closer than it is now. The equipment in the recording studio is very complete. Although there is no computer recording equipment that Hugo is very familiar with in the 21st century, the equipment on the sound console makes Hugo shine. In the 21st century, people have learned to use computer recording equipment to omit complicated recording work. Thanks to the intelligence and simplicity of computers, more and more ordinary people can complete recording work alone, and there are more and more online videos. More cover singers, this is all the convenience brought by computer recording equipment. But the real professional recording work must be divided into two parts, one is advanced computer equipment, the other is traditional recording equipment. Combining the two equipment to complete the recording work is the most complete, and there are some details. Part of it is only modified by computer, although it can be completed, the effect is still different. It''s like embroidery work, which can also be done by machines in the future, and it is perfect and flawless. But the embroidery done by hand still has a spiritual ness that a machine cannot comprehend. The same is true for food. The taste of machine-made noodles is different from hand-kneaded noodles and ramen noodles. Music is no exception. Hugo used to have enough knowledge of computer recording equipment, but this kind of expensive professional recording equipment can be said to be completely ignorant. Now that he has the opportunity to learn how to use these professional equipment, Hugo is very excited. In fact, this is also part of music understanding. The use of musical instruments, the use of recording equipment, and the technique of''mixing'' sound play a vital role in facilitating the arrangement of music. Hugo can''t wait to get into the recording work, but the album producer seems to have disappeared. After waiting for about five minutes, no one is seen. Hugo decided to go to the bathroom to solve his physical needs, and then come back and wait. The building of EMI Records still covers a very wide area, and because there are more practice rooms on the fourth floor, the corridors are also slightly complicated. There is also a corridor that presents a ring to connect the entire fourth floor. After Hugo lingered to find the bathroom, he couldn''t find the way back after he came out. He looked at the same but different roads on the left and right, confused. In fact, no matter how big the fourth floor is, the directions that the corridors can lead to are also limited, so Hugo thinks that he will try every corridor and he will definitely find the recording studio. Without even thinking about it, he chose the left direction. In the past, but who knows, after going around for a long time, he went around the''door'' of the bathroom again, which made Hugo feel dizzy. Going in the opposite direction again, but in the end they came to the practice room where they were interviewing, which is the elevator entrance. Hugo was completely confused. Imagine, "I lost myself on the fourth floor..." Hugo felt a pile of black lines on his forehead. This was so embarrassing that he couldn''t bear to look directly at him. "Hey, are you looking for a place?" It seems that Hugo''s "confusion" and entanglement have been released from his eyes, and an energetic man in his thirties walked out of the practice room diagonally in front of him, with a short chin left. Dense scum, a black''colored'' curly long hair drooped down in the middle of the posture, but it doesn''t look weird. Paired with that lake-blue''colored'' shirt and denim''pants'', it''s quite hip-hop Young man''s gesture. You know, the middle point is not something anyone can control. If one is not good, it is very awkward, but the man in his 30s can easily control this hairstyle, and the whole artist''s posture comes out. "Yes, I''m looking for a recording studio." Hugo said quickly. "Oh, you are Hugo!" When the man heard these words, he took a closer look and recognized Hugo. Seeing Hugo''s suspicious look in his eyes, he quickly stretched out his right hand. Sorry to introduce myself, I am the co-producer of your band''s album, Hiran Raikkonen (.)." "Finnish?" When Hugo heard the name of "Raikkonen", his first reaction was of Finnish descent. Sheeran smiled and shook her head, "No, my grandfather is Finn, and my father and I were born in England." Sheeran said simply, "So, you are looking for a recording studio." Hugo hastened. I nodded, "This is not surprising. I have always felt that the structure of the building on the fourth floor is confusing. I heard them say that it seems to be a circle and then connected together in the middle. Its hard for people to tell the direction. Its too bad. Im also preparing to go to the studio, so lets go together." Xilan looked left and right, but he also showed a hesitant expression. He glanced at Hugo cautiously, then laughed twice to cover up his emotions, and pointed to the left boldly, "This is the direction. Its just that you have to remember, dont go straight when you see the fork, you have to turn. Sheeran said very boldly, and her confident expression made Hugo no objection. "So, have you waited for a long time?" Hiran said as she walked, "I just went to discuss some professional skills with another sound engineer. Do you have any research on recording?" Obviously, Hiran looked like Its a very friendly and casual sex, and within 30 seconds of getting to know Hugo, he took the initiative to talk to him. "No, I only know some simple basics." Hugo did not intend to be big, and said honestly, "How long have you been a professional sound engineer?" Hugo sees that Xilan is not very old. And he has never heard of a famous music producer called "Hiran Raikkonen", so Hugo asked this question. "Seven years." Sheeran said bluntly, "You should turn to the left here, and you can''t go straight." At a fork in the road, Sheeran amicably guided Hugo, "I was in Norman before. I learned under the hands of Smith, and only started to record albums for some new singers independently since last year. Norman, do you know?" "Of course, the Beatles, Pink-Floyd." Hugo nodded. It seems that Sheeran is also famous as a teacher, but the experience is still not rich enough. As Henry expected, EMI Records did not send a big name. Producers, after all, it is not an easy task for big-name producers to bow to the newcomer Hugo. On the contrary, there is a possibility of conflict. However, Xilan''s professional skills must be very''glamorous'', and rock and roll skills have also been recognized, it can still be seen that EMI records are carefully selected uh... Lan, are you sure it is in this direction?" Hugo showed an uncertain expression before he finished his words, because he saw the bathroom again. Xilan turned his head and followed Hugos gaze and saw the bathroom. Then he scratched his head in annoyance, "I clearly remember it." After saying that, he looked at Hugo again, "Sorry, I Ive been here for six months, but Im still not familiar with the terrain. I dont have much recognition of direction by nature. Dont you think things like southeast, northwest, front, back, left, and right are really too troublesome? Hugo was really dumbfounded. These two lunatics met together. Are they going to be "lost" on the fourth floor of EMI Records? "Yes, I think so too." Hugo deeply agrees. Nodded, "But... how do you usually find the recording studio?" "There will always be people passing by, or else just knock on the''door'' of a practice room, how about it, a good idea?" Xilan still has a smug expression on her face, she is very confident and not worried at all. Looks like. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.).. Chapter 439： Album consensus ads_wz_txt; Volume 2 439 Album Consensus Hugo and Xilan went around in the aisle on the fourth floor for at least two times. Before his head was about to be completely confused, Xilan finally found the location of the recording studio. He looked at Hugo with bright eyes. How is it, I told you, I can find it." After spending five minutes on''spend''... Hugo couldn''t help but wiped his sweat. "Should there not be some arrows pointing here? The corridors extend in all directions. It is not easy to find an accurate position." "I have advised the company before, but they said it is not necessary at all. The road here is very clear..." Before Xilan finished speaking, Hugo raised his eyes and raised his voice questioning, "Clear?" Xiran immediately nodded vigorously, "This is all nonsense, right!" While talking, Sheeran pushed open the big''door'' of the recording studio. Everyone in the room except Henry cast their sights on the''door''. Neil was the first to ask, "Why is it spent?" How long? Hugo has been to the bathroom for at least ten minutes, which is not normal. Hugo pointed to the corridor outside and complained, "The road here is like a spider web, there is no direction at all!" Neil did not give Hugo any response. He turned his head and raised his right hand and spread it out. Then the three of Fouqin, Pedro and Alfonso took out one dollar and placed it in Neal''s palm at the same time. The three people also looked at Hugo with resentment and were silent. Hugo''s words directly stuck in his throat with a gloomy face, then gritted his teeth and introduced, "This is our album producer Hiran Raikkonen..." Xiran looked at the behavior of the band members, but he didn''t know why, but when Hugo introduced him, he temporarily put the matter aside, and said with a smile, "Hello everyone, just call me Xiran. After everyone introduced themselves to each other-including Henry who was drowsy and sleepy, Sheeran looked around the recording studio, and then sat down in the boss chair in front of the sound console, "So, I I have heard that you have made a plan for the album. What are your plans?" The band members all found their places in the studio and sat down. Then Hugo began to talk about their ideas for the new album, and then discussed their positioning of the bands style. Sheeran kept talking with Hugo during the period. With the flow of''communication'', the two people seem to be in good time. It is estimated that the lack of sense of direction makes the two people at a similar frequency. "Yes, yes, I know the style of music you said," Sheeran thought for a while, and then hesitated, "a band called lapd from Bakersfield, California. , Right? Their music contains a lot of guitar strums and distorted sound "color" absorbed from heavy metal music, but the overall style is very vigorous, with a tearing vent, which is completely different from traditional heavy metal music. Different contrasts, with a faint dance rhythm." "Yes, yes, but this band has now been renamed Coen Band (). I heard that they have also signed a contract and are preparing for a new album." Hugo nodded repeatedly. He did not expect that Sheeran would know Cohen Band. In the history of the development of new metal music, the period around 1992 was the embryonic stage of this music genre, and the Cohen Band is one of the most representative bands of sex. In fact, the Cohn band was regarded as alternative rock in the first half of the 1990s, because new metal rock did not form a trend during this period, and people used "alternative rock" to collectively refer to it. The music style of Cohen''s band is destructive of underground metal and dark metal. The combination of guitar and lead is simple and clear, but it can leave a deep impression on people. It can be said to be a typical representative of the new metal band. "They also signed? Sure enough, I knew that there are too many people in the market who are bad copying of Nirvana. It sounds like there is no bright spot at all, and it can even be said to be terrible. After entering the mainstream, it seems that people lack their own ideas about rock and roll. It''s really boring. Sooner or later, people will have to break the shackles." Hearing Heiran''s words, Hugo shuddered. In fact, although the Nirvana band released their first single in 1988, it was their album "Don''t Mind" released in September 1991 that officially became a rock classic. Turning non-mainstream music genres like garbage rock into a part that the entire mainstream music market cannot ignore. It can be said that the Nirvana band has had an impact on the entire music industry in less than two years. It is only in this short period of two years that the development of rock and roll has been pushed to a peak by the Nirvana band, which led to Hiran. The worries just mentioned have also become a hotbed for nurturing new metal rock. No wonder Hiran will be sent by EMI to serve as the co-producer of the first album of the band Glory To Death, because they are all the same. "But, I don''t quite understand, what is the style of your band?" After Xiran muttered, she still brought the focus back. Any rock band has its own bright colors, even the radio commander. For bands that focus on alternative rock, the colors of electronic rock, experimental rock, and British rock are all prominent in their music. "What you just said, in addition to being similar to lapd, which is a style like Cohen, you also mentioned rap and hip-hop. You must know that hip-hop style has been added to metal rock for several years, but This is a completely different style. I dont know if you know a band called Blind Music..." Faced with Hiran''s questioning gaze, Hugo nodded, "I know, they are a heavy metal band, with violent electric guitars and overwhelming drumbeats. The lead singer Moreno''s heartbreaking roar is unique." "Yes! They are similar to the Cohen band, but Cohen is more melancholy, and the taste of metal is also different; and they have been influenced by hip-hop since 1990. Rap ??is added to the lyrics, but the electronic elements are not too heavy. More is a fusion of hip-hop and rap on the basis of heavy metal. The rhythm is strong and the guitar arrangement goes straight. You mentioned the style of the blind music team just now. Sheeran looked at Hugo seriously, her eyes full of curiosity and Explore. Hugo nodded vigorously. In fact, in a narrow sense, heavy metal rock was developed on the basis of the blind music team. Rock fusion hip-hop is also the core feature of the new metal style. Many new metal rock bands are in On this basis, self-understanding and self-reading will be carried out so as to achieve their own special "color" in the itinerary. But this is only part of the new metal rock, but not all. "The style of our band is actually the characteristics of the Cohen Band and the Blind Music Team. First, the guitar arrangement is more concise, straightforward and powerful; second, the media for conveying the bands thoughts and soul is richer, hardcore, rap , Industrial metal, and grunge can all become elements of songs. In fact, it is to mix more musical elements to make the music more colorful and not limited to a specific style. Hugo explained, this is also After more than four months of running-in, Glory to Death''s style gradually settled, which is the band''s definition of the first album. "So, what you mean is that no style is your style." Sheeran concluded, which made Hugo laugh. "I won''t express it in this way, I''m more willing to say that we open our arms to accommodate more elements, so that rock is full of more color colors." Hugo concluded with a smile. "Hardcore, rap, industrial metal, grunge... Then, punk, pop, and jazz are no exceptions?" Sheeran got the idea by analogy and soon got an idea. After Hugo''s affirmative answer, Sheeran I couldn''t help sighing, "Wow, this is a huge subversion of the current metal rock. Do you know a band called Dream Theater?" As soon as this sentence came out, all the members of the band laughed, especially Alfonso. Sheeran was confused, but he still looked at Alfonso, "The Dream Theater Band is actually avant-garde metal, their The arrangement is still very complicated, and the guitar is still dominated by the band, which retains the special color of the metal, but they also joined the keyboard player and changed many peoples views on the keyboard player. What you have to do now is Break the existing fixed pattern and use your own understanding of music to develop a new style of music, right?" "Sheeran, if you say this, we will feel a lot of pressure on our shoulders." Hugo laughed and opened up a new genre of music, it''s like Elvis-Presley has become "The king of rock" is generally not an easy task but the important thing is that many times history is created inadvertently, no one will deliberately say "I want to create history" and then Work towards this goal, and more often than not, you realize that you have created a whole new history after the goal is reached. Sheeran looked at Hugo intently. Obviously he was full of interest in the blueprint that Hugo had drawn. Hugo shrugged, "However, we really want to create an album in our own style. As for the future, What will happen, it will not be us who will judge, but the audience, and there will be time." Heeran immediately geared up after hearing this, and seemed a little impatient, "It is my honour to be a part of this brand-new style creation process." Fortunately, Heeran and Glory To Death met for the first time. They talked very happily, and the two sides actually reached a consensus smoothly, which also opened a new beginning for their future cooperation, "So, do you have any positioning of your own music style? It can''t be called colorful rock? " Hugo smiled and looked at his teammates, and found that everyone was looking at him, Hugo curled his lips, "I would like to call it the new metal rock (etal)." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.).. Chapter 440： Unexpected attention ads_wz_txt; Comeback 440 unexpected attention It must be admitted that EMI is the most suitable record brand with outstanding sexual among the five major record companies for a reason. EMI Records, with the blood of British rock flowing in the body, not only gave the glory to death enough freedom, but also carefully considered the co-producer of "Save the Band''s First Album". Sheeran Raikkonen, a music producer who studied under Norman Smith, has seven years of experience as a professional recording engineer. He has participated in the album production of top rock bands such as Pink Floyd and has independent production. Ability and a unique understanding of rock and roll, it may be difficult for a music producer to complete a top album production independently, but his role as a assistant at the helm comes on the stage. Cooperating with the soul of the band can generate infinite fire. ''flower''. At least before the release of the album, EMIs emphasis on glory to death was outstanding. The decision made by EMI in the music industry generally believes that this is a big gamble. It''s not that EMI has no chance of victory, but that the hope is very slim. EMI''spent'' a high bet of five million dollars and devoted all efforts to a rookie band that has been established for less than four months. Even if the band members have Hugo Lancaster in charge, this is still a gamble of a lifetime. If it fails, EMI will be greatly injured in the US market, and it may be difficult to recover in just one or two years; of course, if it wins, EMI will welcome a new situation in the US market since the 1970s. Industry professionals couldn''t help but set their sights on Glory to Death, and the "Rotation ( magazine immediately commented on this contract. The "Rotation" magazine, founded in 1985, can be regarded as a wonderful work in the American music industry. The magazine has formed a contend with the current "Rolling Stone" Bible in the music industry, but they have a completely different aesthetic orientation from the "Rolling Stone". From the very beginning, "Rotation" locked various non-mainstream music reports and the attention of hip-hop music that had just emerged in the mid-1980s. The magazine''s selection of materials has always been bold and unconventional, which is quite different from the conservative selection of "Rolling Stone". The''trend'' of grunge rock led by the Nirvana band is largely "spinning" to the mainstream. This magazine has always had a unique twist on rock and hip-hop music by bands, Prince (), and Beast Boys. Before singers and bands such as (.) and heads (.heads) were widely recognized, magazines began to use them as covers for large-scale reports. Among the themes of "Rotation" reports, hardcore, country, reggae, experimental music and underground music account for a considerable proportion. It can be said that this is an alternative and independent professional music magazine. Now, after less than ten years of development, "Spin" has gradually grown into a member of the music market that cannot be ignored. Their attention and comments on independent music have been taken as references by professional fans. This time is no exception. David Marches, the fledgling music critic of "Rotation" magazine, has fixed his sights on the glory to death that has aroused heated discussions in the American underground rock circle in the past three months. "As an alternative rock band, the road to the rise of glory to death itself is full of alternative magical colors. Starting from San Francisco, all the way to New York, such a band that is incompatible with the current mainstream rock style. Under normal circumstances, it is very difficult to win attention, but Glory to Death relies on their solid performance to achieve this. In fact, when the band just started, they were faced with the dilemma that the audience could not comprehend their music. It was difficult for them to attract the attention of more than a dozen audiences during the performances in multiple cities. People cried and strongly doubted whether such a band still exists. But this is the case with any kind of music that is full of sex. People who like it are desperate, and people who hate it hate it. The glorious and deadly music is full of the unyielding and profoundness of British rock, bringing them a large number of faithful songs. ''Mystery'', and won their first landmark attention in Memphis, a city full of rock wonders. Glory to death was in the stage performance showdown with the radio commander band, which relied on cowards, and achieved impressive results. He did not lose the wind, and even entered the sight of the big-name agent Henry Bloom. Glory to death solid performance skills were promoted to the top through the vocalist Hugo Lancaster''s incisive performance, relying on solid stage performances to win the hearts and minds of the audience, so this produced a series of cities on the East Coast that are dying for glory. For the crazy lively scene. From the desertedness of the West Coast to the hustle and bustle of the East Coast, step by step, Glory to Death has won a place in the fierce competition of the underground rock circle. From the perspective of the music style shown in the live performances from Glory to Death to the present, they have added pop, electronic, hardcore, garbage and other different elements on the basis of metal rock, and they also have the delicate and decadent color of British rock. ''Cai, let people see a style completely different from Nirvana. The gloriously dying music style is a bold new attempt. It has won the love of many listeners and brought a brand-new trend to the now embarrassed rock market; but it has also caused countless controversies, even Some people think that the band''s music insulted''metal rock, the term, and the band''s introduction of keyboard players has suffered countless criticisms. Strictly speaking, the strength of the band has not reached the true top level. The lack of strength of bassist Pedro Casa has become the biggest uncertainty factor for the band, but the drummer Dropnier Fokin Reinhardt , Guitarist Neil Anderson and vocalist and guitarist Hugo Lancasters outstanding strength, coupled with the solid foundation of guitarist and keyboardist Alfonso Lopez, in fact, the band has the top level of impact strength. This also makes the band style a more important uncertainty factor. Whether the band can blaze a trail in a brand-new musical style and give full play to its own strength has become the key point for the band to reach a high level in the future. If you are not careful, the band''s solid foundation may be buried among the countless geniuses in the rock music industry because of this bold and adventurous style attempt. EMI Records obviously took a fancy to the glory to death. The unparalleled impact hopes that Roger Fasson is not dizzy because the band has the topic of Lancaster. This also makes EMI desperate and devote a lot of money to the band. The hard work, with the hope that this album will be glorious to death, can win a sky in the rock market where hundreds of flowers contend, and it also allows EMI to implement the strategy of opening up the American market smoothly. 1993 was a year when hundreds of''flowers'' in the rock music market flourished. A large number of outstanding albums such as the Rolling Stones, Metal Band, Queen, U2 Band, Nirvana Band, Broken Pumpkin Band, Bon Jovi, Goatskin Band, etc. Appeared, pushing rock and roll to the second golden year of rock and roll since 1977. What kind of position will Glory to Death occupy in 1993? It is indeed expected. Let us wait quietly for the first album of this''sexual'' band. Who knows if they can become this year. Where''s your second goatskin band? " David Marches did not come to a conclusion in this comment, but he quoted the sentiment that the British media expressed the expectations of the suede bands first album last year, and expressed his belief that it would be glorious and hopeful to become the United States. The "goatskin band" that the music circle has been looking forward to, relies on the first album to break the shackles of the current rock music market and create a whole new world. The appearance of the goatskin band is hailed as the beginning of the rise of British rock. Then who will break the dominance of American grunge rock and what kind of music era will be created? David said in the opening commentary. I have lost my doubts and expectations. Due to the unique''sex'' and style of the Glory to the Dead band, although the band''s feat of arriving in New York from San Francisco has attracted the attention of many media, such as the "Los Angeles Times" and "New York Times", in fact, the real professional music The magazine did not give the band much attention. After all, there are countless talented and talkative bands in the underground rock circle. There are some bands that shine every year, but few can actually break into the public eye. Therefore, this time Glory to Death signed a contract with EMI Records. There are not many media reports. The Los Angeles Times and the New York Times both gave pages, but unfortunately they are only the size of tofu. However, in professional music magazines, although professionals are The discussion was very lively, and I would express my opinions after the rest of the meal, but only "Rotation" formally wrote the article for comment. At first, people thought that the news of the Glory To Death signing to a record company and the upcoming release of a new album is just like that. They can no longer create more topics, but they dont want to "rotate". This issue of the magazine has sold a full 250,000 copies. It is on par with this week''s "Rolling Stone" with Madonna as the cover This is really beyond the spectacle. It seems that the influence of Glory to Death across the United States is far more powerful than the industry predicts. This is also the result of the fact that people cannot make statistics on the entire North American land states under the current circumstance of news occlusion. Of course, professionals are more willing to attribute this situation to the additional topic effect brought by Hugo. After all, Hugo has shown his musical talent several times before and after, and this time he finally became a member of the band. Signed a record company, turned this matter into a reality, attracted a lot of attention, and "Sleepless in Seattle" is still being released, and the power is still there. That''s why this issue of "Rotation" magazine has achieved this. Amazing sales. As for the market prospects of the first album of Glory to Death, people still maintain the conservative concept of "gamble". On the one hand, they are faintly looking forward to what the band will achieve; on the other hand, they believe that Hugo, as an actor, should lead the band members. It is too difficult to make a **** road in the music world; at the same time, everyone does not think that the glory to death can win attention when there are endless rock and roll masterpieces this year. But no matter what, its a mule or a horse. After all, its going to be taken out for a stroll. Even if the medias attention is no longer lively, the band must first concentrate all its essence on the recording of the album. This is the business. (To be continued, provided... Chapter 441： Recording break-in The attention of the media was an accident, and it was nothing to the band. Throughout the road tour across the United States, the band members have seen many scenes of all kinds, large and small, and the song by Hugo. "Hollyoo is not America (Hollyood''. America even more delicately expresses the psychological changes of the band members. The excitement of newspapers and magazines does not have much power for the band members. Relatively speaking, the collaboration with Hiran Raikkonen in the studio is the biggest challenge for the band members. Due to the characteristics of the recording studio, the performance of each note will be endlessly magnified, as if using a microscope to examine every millisecond of the performance. These are two completely different forms of presentation from live performances, and are completely new to the band. World, and it is full of difficulties. For Hugo is no exception. The whole process of music creation can be divided into three parts: composition, lyrics and arrangement. Most ordinary people who have not received music education and composition training, just have a sense of tunes. They can hum and sing some simple tunes, but they cannot complete the production of these tunes. Simply put, ordinary people can write lyrics or even People with excellent talents can still complete composition, but those without professional training can hardly complete the work of composing. Arrangement is actually the evolution of a tune into a complete musical form. A simple example illustrates that a piece of music can be divided into multiple links in the creation process. One person is responsible for creating tunes and harmony, and one person is responsible for creating strings. For the band part, one person creates the electro-acoustic band part, one person is responsible for the creation of the percussion part, etc., then composition is the first link, and the arrangement is the person who integrates these four links. Therefore, you can often see a composer besides the lyricist and the composer. The importance of the arranger is not inferior to that of the lyricist and the composer, and even from a certain perspective, the arranger still occupies a more important position. Because the arrangement is to give the correct guidance to an ordinary tune and give the music soul, this is the so-called music production process. In many cases, the arranger and composer will be the same person, because the composer has the most direct understanding of his own music and can often give the arranger the most accurate understanding. However, in the field of music, there are also special arrangers. Maybe they are not so strong in composing. They can have a keen sense of music, precise pop sense and accurate judgment, and the most important thing is the knowledge of the instrument, the rhythm, and the melody. Excellent recognition ability, but it can give them outstanding arranging ability, and even have the ability to turn corruption into magic. Hugo''s previous adaptation of "Next Time You See Me (...Me actually completed an arrangement of music, which is a process of modifying the original music score, rhythm, and style. The Beatles classic song "Yesterday" has been sung or covered by more than 1,000 singers according to the Guinness Book of Records. The number of performances has reached 7 million, which is the longest in history, and the same song has been performed by different singers. The totally different styles displayed in it are actually the credit of the arranger. A truly excellent arranger is the ability to present the melody in the best, most comfortable and most exciting way. Hugo is a lyricist and a composer, but his understanding of the arrangement is missing to a large extent. Although he has learned a lot of professional knowledge of arrangement during his ten-year rock career People have communicated, but because there has been no systematic learning, Hugo''s knowledge in this area is very scattered. The eleven songs of the first album of Glory To Death were all written by Hugo, which was also approved by Sheeran. In fact, Hugo has completed the arrangement of these eleven songs in accordance with the style of the band, but this arrangement is still relatively rough, just like a piece of handmade wooden furniture, finished and polished, but there are still some burrs, which is not fine enough. . During the usual live performances, even if there are some rough parts, the band members will make adjustments by themselves, but after entering the recording studio, these glitches are amplified, and the members are not able to cooperate with each other as in the live performance. The recording studios are all recording individually, so the roughness of the arrangement is immediately apparent. Fortunately, his ten-year experience has left a lot of things for Hugo. He also has his own system of understanding of arrangement. The most basic skill of arrangement is the ability to accurately understand musical instruments. What style of instrument suits and what instrument should be used when it is very basic and important. Especially after entering the 21st century, many types of music will use orchestras for accompaniment. Country, pop, rock, hip-hop and other musical styles that seem to have nothing to do with classical instruments have all used classical music orchestras. Arrangement, so the arranger''s understanding of the instrument is even more important. Hugo''s original keen recognition of keyboards, basses, drums and other musical instruments actually came from the additional skills precipitated by years of research on arrangement. "So you are saying that the main instrument of this song must use the piano." Sheeran and Hugo sat face to face, he supported his head with the fingers of his right hand, lost in thought. Hugo nodded vigorously, unswervingly expressing his thoughts. Sheeran didn''t speak, and the two fell silent. Alfonso, who stayed in the recording room, stood behind the keyboard with a helpless expression, while Neil was standing beside him quietly holding the guitar, looking like he was on standby at any time. Outside the recording room, Fugin and Pedro sat on the sofa, watching Hugo and Sheeran tense and afraid to speak. "Why? The guitar as the main melody is also very good, isn''t it?" Sheeran still did not back down, pressed the red call button, and said into the microphone, "Neil, can you try again?" Before Sheerans words fell, Hugo directly shook his head in denial to Neil, and then said, "They have tried many times before and after, dont you hear the difference?" Neil and Alfonso looked at each other. They were the tug-of-war ropes of Hugo and Hiran. The two forces pulled each other, which was really miserable. At this time, Hugo and Sheeran are arranging the song "Hollyood. America", and the two have a disagreement on the use of the main instrument. "The arrangement of this song is not complicated, it''s just a simple mix of popular elements. The smoothness of the melody and the artistic conception of the lyrics are the biggest highlights. So, what is the artistic conception of the lyrics?" Hugo stopped Neil. , Said to Hiran Lianzhu, Hollywood represents the dream of becoming a star, but losing the opportunity to become a star does not mean losing everything. Life is not just Hollywood. Use the guitar to play this. The song becomes a cheerful and fresh country tune, the whole mood is more like a drive towards Hollywood, and finally walks around and goes home. This feeling completely destroys the emotion that the lyrics want to express; on the contrary, the piano The clarity and sadness of the melody can inject a touch of sadness into the melody. Behind the sadness, through the interpretation of the lyrics during the singing process, the hope is burst out and a contrast is formed. This is the best way to express it." "Show it to me." Sheeran didn''t say much, but said plainly. Hugo paused, and Sheeran explained, "The hope in the lyrics and the sadness of the piano, how to interpret and how to create conflict, show me." Without hesitation, Hugo walked directly into the recording studio, and then Neil and Alfonso both walked out, leaving Hugo alone in the recording studio. Sheeran pressed the call button again, "I will play you the track Alfonso played just now." Hugo brought up the earplugs and showed Hiran a ready gesture. It has been more than ten days since Glory to Death the entire band entered the studio. The professional work of the band, Sheeran, and recording has been in a state of running-in. Both sides are stumbling and making progress. In fact, the most stable performance is the drummer. Fujin, he has completely entered the recording state, and his performance is very good. Relatively speaking, Hugo is the lead singer. Although he has been in the recording studio of the City of Sound before, the pressure on his shoulders is still unabated because he shoulders the heavy responsibility of presenting each song. These ten days Since then, Hugo has also been studying hard, working hard, and trying to find the state. Although only two songs have been recorded so far, Hugo is getting better, which is a good sign. After Xiran watched Hugo get ready, she started playing music. The pitch of Hugo was still a little unstable the first time he sang. He took the initiative to pause the recording, walked to the side and cleared his throat, took a sip of water, and sang again. "Hollywood is not America" ??purely from the technical point of view of arrangement, UU Reading does not have much brilliance, and the rock component has been popular and overshadowed a lot of the limelight, but this song is in In terms of emotional catharsis in the lyrics, there is an empathetic mood. So the key to this song lies in the emotions in the performance, which is why Hugo insists on choosing the piano as the main instrument. Hugos favorite part of this song is not the chorus, but the two lyrics of the main song, full of emotional tension, "Helena Jenny at birth, with a tired soul, heading west to California, Become a magazine cover girl. But once you change your name, the fragments of your soul will disappear, and now she can hardly recognize herself." In the understatement of singing, the loss in the tone cannot be concealed, and the slight tingling in the heart gently pulls in the melody. This kind of true emotion that is not exaggerated but only lightly leaks, seems to be between the musical notes and the musical notes. Water droplets generally permeate slowly. This emotion is complementary to the piano. After these preparations, the whole emotion reached its climax when the chorus sentence "Hollywood is not America" ??broke out. Even if Hugo did not have the perfect state of the day when he wrote the song, but every time he sang the lyrics "Once you change the name, the fragments of the soul will disappear", the tremor from the heart still can''t contain it. . Chapter 442： Getting better As for Hugo who is not a lead singer, he still needs to constantly polish his skills when singing songs, but his interpretation of the songs is the biggest advantage, and the appeal of each song is enough to make people eye-catching. The main reason is that the songs currently sung by the Glory To Death band are created based on their own experience, most of which are by Hugo. Hugo knows the source of every melody and the meaning of every lyrics. , And after four months of running in the band, everyone can integrate their emotions together during the performance, so as to give full play to their energy. Among them, the most representative song is "Sunburn nbrn". This song is accompanied by guitar only. All the fancy branches are cut short, leaving only the guitar to outline each musical note. At this time, Hugos voice became the only expression channel of emotions, almost unable to receive it, but Hugo was able to use the power of the voice and the changes in voice to slow down the falling leaves in the lyrics like the autumn sun. The sentimental love and regret that are slowly falling are revealed. This expressiveness is not only the most outstanding highlight of Hugo, but also the most important part of the overall style of Glory to Death. Sheeran could not help closing her eyes and savoring Hugos voice with all the decorations stripped off. This sound was like a man standing on an empty playground with his limbs wide open and could not hide any secrets. , All the details can be seen at a glance. The recording equipment in the early nineties was actually very "simplistic", because in the 21st century computer recording era, sophisticated equipment can modify every detail of a singers singing, but in the early nineties it was limited by Equipment problems cannot reach this level. To put it simply, computer recordings in the 21st century can be modified word by word, but in the early 1990s, they could only be adjusted sentence by sentence at most, and the fineness of the adjustments would vary greatly. Therefore, in the 21st century, some people ridicule that even people who are crazy about music can release albums. That''s why. With this relatively simple recording equipment, the singer''s ability to understand and control his own voice is very important. Hugo is a non-lead singer and a non-professional singer. All his singing skills are polished in one performance after another. During the recording of the album today, there was no water in the strength that was shown. The essence of Hugos voice is mellow and textured, and it has a strong power. After all the modifications are stripped off, you can still feel a little bit of magnetism caused by Hugos incorrect method when using the voice, due to the misplacement of Hugos force. , Making this hoarse magnetism not obvious, but it makes Hugo''s singing more penetrating. Sheeran couldn''t help but think of the energy bursting out of Hugo''s voice when he sang songs such as "" and "Li". The lyrics of "Hollywood is not American s...r" are wrapped in Hugo''s gentle voice. It doesn''t sound like pop rock. On the contrary, you can feel the blues part of rock, that kind of lazy sadness. There was a jingle in my heart. After Hugo sang half a song, he paused and continued to sing. Sheeran didnt say much, and directly integrated Hugos singing into the key track of Alfonsos performance. After listening, I tried to combine Hugo''s singing with Neal''s guitar performance and listened to it again. Sheeran closed his eyes as if tasting food, trying to distinguish every taste in the music with his ears. Finally, he opened his eyes and nodded towards Hugo who was standing at the door of the recording room. "You are right." This is the biggest advantage of Hiran. He is willing to accept opinions from all sides. He will not hesitate to stick to his own point of view and fight for his own point of view, but if he is really wrong Now, he will not be ashamed to admit his mistakes. "However, Alfonso, you just made the wrong keyboard beat twice, and the key was also pressed once, what''s the matter?" Xiran looked back at Alfonso, who was standing next to him with a nervous face. , Questioned. Alfonso looked up at Hugo, but Hugo spread his hands and said, "I can''t do anything." Because just now Hugo had heard the three mistakes during the audition, Alfonso still hadn''t fully adapted to the recording studio. Its not an easy task to separate each instrument for recording, but at the same time it must fit together, and then dissecting each piece of music to pick the bones in the egg. Seeing Hugo''s expression, Alfonso lowered his head helplessly, "My fault, let me try again." Although it was a bit shocked, Alfonso was still very positive overall. After all, this album, The heart that the band hopes to achieve perfection is not inferior to Sheeran. Alfonso entered the recording room again, and Hugo sat down on the sofa, "Neil, are you still uncomfortable with the guitar part of this song?" Neil nodded, "Usually, in live performances, the tempo is always a quarter faster. After entering the studio, Fokkin lowered the tempo, and it always felt like it was four beats slower." In fact, this is an illusion caused by the ears and the heart. In a live performance, the heart beat rate easily rises due to the cheers of the audience, which causes the pulse rate to increase, and the rhythm of the entire bands performance will be faster, so the whole band The performance of the song will be faster collectively. But after entering the recording studio, as a drummer, Fujin must play according to the original rhythm of the sheet music. Both the guitarist and the bass player will have some errors in the performance. Albums are also divided into studio albums and live concert albums. The difference is one point. The atmosphere of the scene and the atmosphere of the studio are completely different, and there will be a big gap between the performances presented. This is also the charm of live performances, every scene is different. "You should close your eyes and listen to my drum beats, then play against the guitar strings once, feel the rhythm of the heartbeat, and you can find the difference." Fujin sat next to him and said in a deep voice. He is the drummer, he is the heart of the whole band, he controls the rhythm of the whole band, so he must accurately grasp the changes in rhythm. Neal glanced at Foggin, nodded thinking. "Hugo, come here a minute." Xilan shouted directly without turning his head. When Hugo walked behind him, he didn''t speak, and just clicked the play button, and the melody recorded by Alfonso just now flowed out. Hugo listened carefully. In fact, in terms of accuracy, Alfonso has no problems, but the emotional expression is still not too much. The performance of the instrument can clearly hear the emotional changes of the performer. This is also an excellent performer. The gap with top players may be weak, but it is fatal. "Alfonso, think back to the scene when I was composing this song" Hugo paused, and finally said into the microphone, "Recall the situation of Joe at that time, including our own mentality, and play it again. Just now Well, I cant hear the lyrics at all." Hiran sitting next to him nodded repeatedly. He just felt that Alfonsos performance was missing something, but he couldnt find a technical error. Now Hugo said, the problem is obvious. Alfonsos performance and Hugos The audition just now cannot be perfectly combined. The three Neil sitting next to him are also thoughtful. When performing live performances, they will influence each other and take care of each other. The emotions feedback from the audience can easily be directly integrated into the performance. But in the recording studio, the calm environment and calm recording process eliminated the surrounding influence, which has a great influence on the band. This is also the reason why many rock fans prefer live performances to albums, because live performances are the most authentic, but the studio version lacks a little enthusiasm. Alfonso recorded three times before and after, and finally made Hiran nod. Now Xiran is in the position of a recording engineer, while discussing with Hugo from the perspective of the album, modifying and correcting the recording work according to Hugo''s requirements, and then the two people work together to complete the production of the album. Of course, Hugo can also learn a lot of professional knowledge of arrangement and recording from Sheeran. This is a very fulfilling process. Then Neil and Pedro played separately. It took nearly forty minutes to finally complete the recording of the soundtrack part of the entire song "Hollywood is not America". It was Hugo''s turn to officially start recording. Sheeran couldn''t help but confess again. Hugo, your vocal cords are still too tight. Relax. When your voice is tight, it tends to become dry and it sounds uncomfortable." Sheeran did not intend to give Hugo a face at all, and the words were very straightforward, but Hugo did not mind, and nodded to show that he understood, "The melody volume is reduced by two levels, which is too loud." Although the recording time is not long, But Hugo is also gradually entering the state, and gradually find the environment he is most used to. The first two-thirds of the song "Hollywood is not America" ??is not very difficult. For the last one-third, Hugo tried some rhythm and blues singing methods. This kind of performance has entered the 21st century. Completely popular, it can even be said to be a bad street, but in the early nineties and now, R&B is even more non-mainstream black music than alternative rock. Although R&B was born in the 1940s, it appeared as a substitute for black music and ethnic music at the time. It specifically refers to music that combines the black soul, gospel, jazz, and blues. It is very unpleasant. The vocabulary Until the late 1980s, after the decline of disco, R&B combined funk, pop and hip-hop elements on the original basis, forming a brand-new R&B genre, and gradually Formed a unique style, entered a stage of rapid development in the 1990s, a large number of top superstars emerged in the middle and late 1990s, and they rose strongly in the early 21st century and became the mainstream music in the market. In the early 1990s, the rhythm and blues singing method was still in the process of being formed and was not widely used. Therefore, Hugo''s interpretation is naturally very fresh and impactful. After Xiran listened to Hugos singing, she was completely refreshed, pondered for a while, and then said into the microphone, This time is great, but the details are still not in place. Just follow your way and try again. Come again." Although Glory to Death once seemed at a loss after entering the recording studio, the band spent almost 24 hours a day in the recording studio or practice room, and the pace of progress was very rapid. After only ten days, you can clearly feel the bands performance. promote. Not only Hugo, but the other four members of the band can also feel the changes in varying degrees. This diligent and serious attitude also makes people see the positive image of the band which is different from most rock bands. Whether its useful to have a foothold in the rock circle, but this is naturally great news for album recording. Chapter 443： Formal invitation ads_wz_txt; Revival 443 official invitation New York in October can already feel the deep malice of autumn, and with the gradual approach of November, it has become more and more fierce. The slender sycamore leaves have no time to spin in the air, and they are swept away by the wind. The long windbreakers and scarves that occasionally appear on the street are no longer surprising. The recording work of Glory to Death has entered its fourth week in a blink of an eye. Although it stumbled at the beginning, after entering the state, the band''s three-month tour has shown its advantages. The recording of instrument performance is smooth and stressful. It fell on the shoulders of lead singer Hugo. However, Hugo is not the amateur who only relied on interest to sing two songs when he recorded the ending song of "Yihai Xiongfeng" last year. The more than 200 street performances in the past year have allowed Hugo to gradually find out. In order to achieve his own singing method, after entering the recording studio this time, he received strong help from Hiran. The harmonious cooperation between the two parties made Hugo''s recording work progress very smoothly. As a co-producer, Sheerans fit with the music concept of Glory To Death can be said to be the most important cornerstone of this partnership. This is also the wisest part of EMIs planning for the bands first album. Of course, it is also the band. Fortunately, this made the recording of the first album of Glory to Death save at least half of the time expected, and there is no much doubt about completing all the recording before the end of October. However, Hugo did not stay in the recording studio today. Instead, he reached a taxi and left EMI. He looked out of the taxi window and asked the driver uncertainly, "Are you sure it is here?" "Yes, on the left side of the road, you can see it when you cross the road." The driver said kindly. He turned around and found Hugo''s dazedness, so he pointed to his left hand tenderly, "Look, there ,Did you see it?" Hugo was originally going to get off the car from the right side, and now he sat on the left side of the car, and he saw the destination, the red-letter sign on the black background of "Kmulmeass from Cole''s Montas family", slightly in the autumn breeze. It was cold. "Yes, Thanks" Hugo paid the fare, opened the door of the car and walked to the sidewalk. He looked at the unfamiliar streets around him. He was clearly standing on the Principal Street in Greenwich Village. He heard the driver say that it would be Greenway a little further. In Gree, the band had been around here several times during their previous performances, but Hugo still felt a blank head: Has he really been here before? Finding a family restaurant in a vast area is not an easy task. Fortunately, Quentin told Hugo the exact address, which allowed Hugo to get here directly by taxi. If you take Metro Line 1 and get off at Fancourtland Park 242nd Street Station (vm.park242.st) as Quentin said, although it is only 300 feet (100 meters) away, it rains. Guo was pretty sure that he would be''lost'' in this area for a while. Standing by the street, Hugo pulled his navy blue trench coat. He only wore a short-sleeved T-shirt inside, so it was still a bit cold when standing in the strong wind, and then walked to the junction of the street to prepare. At the crosswalk, it was the red light at this time, and Hugo could only stop and wait. At this moment, Hugo''s vision saw a huge "m" sign behind him, which was only two hundred feet (60 meters) away. The turbulent crowd made the underground exit of that sign more obvious. Then, Hugo suddenly saw a black line on his forehead. The red light turned into a green light, and Hugo withdrew his gaze, comforting himself: at least he could choose the subway when he returned home, and then quickly walked across the zebra crossing and walked towards the restaurant of Kor''s Muntas house. Quentin called Hugo yesterday and asked him to meet for dinner. Quentin originally planned to have dinner together, but Hugo was currently working on recording and didn''t have much time, so it was changed to lunch. Hugo ran over to meet Quentin at the end of the morning recording. After the meal was over, he had to rush back to the recording studio to continue his work today. Entering this Italian-style family restaurant, the naive fat uncle at the door took Hugos jacket, and after asking about Hugo, he walked towards the restaurant with Hugo. The space of the restaurant is not large, and there are less than 20 seats within sight. It is not a deck box type, but a simple square table. There is a huge stove on the left side of the restaurant, and a chef makes it on site. Pizza dough, the gorgeous hand movements are very ornamental. Hugo only walked three steps and saw Quentin sitting at a four-person dining table. This position was about five steps away from the stove. It was warm but not too hot, but it was a good position. At this time, it was the end of the lunch peak for office workers. There were seven or eight white-collar workers standing in line to prepare for take-out, but there were not so many people sitting there to enjoy lunch, and the restaurant looked very empty. "Do you have any food that you can''t eat or don''t like to eat? I have already ordered a pizza first. Their pizza fillings can be ordered by yourself. If you have taboos, you can order another one." Quentin politely He stood up and said with a smile. Quentin actually wore a formal dress today. Although he didn''t wear a tie, the dress of the lake blue "color" shirt and black "suit and trousers" was still slightly formal, which made Hugo wearing a t-shirt, denim and trousers a bit more formal. I am embarrassed, "It''s okay, I have no requirements for food." When he said this, it reminded Hugo of Samura Kasvi, a cute song "fan" who is addicted to life, if they knew it would be glorious to death. Signed, maybe they are happier than the band themselves. This made Hugo''s mouth smile involuntarily, "Why do you remember that you asked me to have dinner today, and you were dressed in such a formal way, shouldn''t there be any important person coming today? My dress is not very good." Quentin smiled and shook his head, "No, no, it''s just that I have a meeting in the morning. Miramax, do you know this company?" Quentin knew when he called Hugo yesterday that Hugo is very busy now. , Eating is also out of''spacing'' time, so just now Hugo went straight ahead, Quentin was not surprised, he also quickly entered the topic. "Of course, of course, Weinstein." Hugo nodded, sat down, then opened the napkin under the plate, took a sip of water after holding up the water glass. Autumn is already dry, and Hugo must protect his throat in order to record, so drinking water has recently become a habitual sexual action, "You have a cooperative project with them. As mentioned before, after the 21st century, the Oscars have the worlds top influence, so that every year from October to February to form an awards season, but the official introduction of the name of the awards season was the 71st in 1999 At the Oscars, "Shakespeare (shakespeare. dn. defeated "Saving Private Ryan" and won the best film Golden Man as a sign. Regardless of the reputation, quality, and depth of the work, "Saving Private Ryan" truly meets the title of best film. But "Shakespeare in Love" has completed an incredible reversal under the strong public relations capabilities of film companies and filmmakers. Of course, this reversal has been criticized as the most speechless choice of the Oscars until 20 years later. Since then, nouns such as award season and college public relations have officially surfaced. This has also made Oscars break away from a pure film event and become a stage for marketing, strategy, and public relations battles. Excellent works are no longer the only one to win. It''s the standard. This is just the basic equipment. The college public relations throughout the awards season is the key to determining the outcome. It can be said that this completely changed the tone of Oscar, and of course it also pushed Oscar to another extreme. Some people think that Oscar has lost its authoritative and impartial professional image, while others think that Oscar is no longer authentic. However, it is undeniable that Oscar''s global attention has risen to a higher level, and its commercial achievements are even more advanced. worldwide. The key figure that changed the direction of the entire film industry, directly led to the appearance of the awards season, and changed the annual distribution strategy of major film companies is the Weinstein brothers of Miramax. The appearance of the two brothers Bob Weinstein (.) and Harvey Weinstein became one of the most important independent film producers in the history of American film. Miramax was the independent film they founded in the 1970s. The company was acquired by Disney for US$80 million this year and became an independent studio owned by Mickey Mouse. Miramax made independent filmmaking a trend in Hollywood and the worlds film industry, changing the entire movie world. The film company dominates the pattern. There is a statistical data showing that Miramax Films has won a total of 249 Oscar nominations and won 60 of them as of the 76th Oscars in 2004 This little golden man is definitely the first one among the current independent film companies. Therefore, the industry also has an "Oscar professional" nickname for the Weinstein brothers. Of course, there are countless professionals who hate the Weinstein brothers who have turned the Oscar movie event into a commercial event. Almost every year there will be a wave of opposition. ''Appear. Quentin is the new director who was pulled up by the Weinstein brothers with one hand. All his works in the first ten years of the director were sponsored and distributed by the Weinstein brothers. It can be said that Quentin is under the brilliant record of the Weinstein brothers that cannot be ignored. A label. So when Quentin mentioned Miramax, Hugo reacted. Sure enough, Quentin nodded affirming Hugo''s guess, "Yes, I am preparing to shoot my second work. I have a meeting with Harvey today to discuss a possible''sex''." Quentin said here, After a pause, he looked at Hugo, and then said seriously and cautiously, "What do you think is the possibility of inviting you to appear in my second director''s work at a low price?" (To be continued, provided... Chapter 444： Independent film ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 444 independent films "You mean the script you mentioned last time with me?" Hugo felt a little surprised, but it was reasonable. After all, he and Quentin had only met twice, and Quentin would insist on hoping to see Hugo. On the one hand, it is definitely not a simple chat with friends, so the script invitation is the most reasonable explanation "Yes, the name of the script is''Pulp Fiction... After thinking about it for a long time, I originally wanted to use a''sexual'' actor like John Travolta to perform, but there was no way to abandon''If you come. What''s going on in the performance?" Quentin didn''t bludgeon, but directly expressed his own thoughts. "Pulp Fiction" is really this movie. In Quentin''s directorial career, "Pulp Fiction" is a very important work. Even in 1994, when excellent works were gathered, this film was a shining star that should not be ignored. When people talk about the grand occasion of 1994, "Pulp Fiction", "Forrest Gump" and "Shawshank''s Redemption" together constitute the enduring and absolute classic troika. If it was said before that "Shawshank''s Redemption" missed the Oscars and unfortunately lost to "Forrest Gump", people would be lamented; but in fact, many film critics are even more embarrassed that "Pulp Fiction" has not been able to break the siege, purely from the film In terms of quality and the pioneering **** of the film, "Pulp Fiction" can be regarded as a milestone, but in terms of the depth of the film, it has not been able to win the freedom and hope advocated by "Shawshank''s Redemption". The success of the film "Pulp Fiction" lies in the disorderly ring structure playing a new "flower" pattern, breaking people''s fixed thinking patterns in the narrative structure, and using the "exquisite" structure to match the wonderful lines. The black "color" humor separated the film from the standard of ordinary genres, and had a huge impact on later films. Its unique style also made this film one of the most important films in the 1990s. In addition, "Pulp Fiction"''s handling of violent elements, the linking of details of lines, and the retro trend led by clothing, hairstyles, and music are all parts that make it a classic. At first glance, this movie is just a gangster movie, but it contains many plot designs and dialogues that are worthy of in-depth consideration. It is a masterpiece worthy of repeated viewing and appreciation. After the movie "Pulp Fiction" was released, it not only won the applause of film critics, but also the audience''s love. On imdb''s 250 best film rankings, "Shawshank''s Redemption" held the top spot for nearly ten years, while "Pulp Fiction" stayed in fourth place for ten years, ranking only in two "Godfathers". Behind the movie. As far as Hugo is concerned, if it is the two films "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Pulp Fiction", he personally prefers the latter, and the black color humor is even more impressive. Although he suddenly heard the invitation of "Pulp Fiction" and confirmed Hugo''s previous guess, Hugo still kept calm, and said an apologetic smile, "Quentin, you know, I''m recording an album, it''s over. After that, the band will tour back to Los Angeles, and then participate in the promotion of the movie and the album. I don''t think there is a way to fit the schedule together." Quentin was not surprised at all. He already knew about this when he invited Hugo last time, but last time he just talked about it with a flash of inspiration, but this time he was deliberate and really felt that Hugo It fits the needs of his role in the movie, so he doesn''t plan to give up immediately. "The schedule is actually not a big issue. I currently plan to start shooting in December or January next year. The entire shooting cycle should be around seven weeks. As long as you are willing to perform, the schedule can be adjusted. I believe we can find cooperation. Time. Quentin immediately said his thoughts. He originally planned to start shooting in November, but now that he has found the actor''s target, he has never been a person who would give up easily, so he would rather postpone the shooting. He also wants to pull Hugo into the movie lineup Hugo looked at Quentin''s obsession and laughed blankly. Since Quentin had already said this, the reason for Hugo''s refusal was naturally no longer valid. What''s more, Hugo is very interested in "Pulp Fiction". This script is full of surprises in terms of lines and stories. The most important thing is that the role Quentin provided to Hugo is obviously the male protagonist Vincent. The role played by the underworld is a new challenge for Hugo. It may be different from the challenges of "Schindler''s List" or "Yihai Xiongfeng", but the character''s own black color, humor, color, and the tension and excitement in the face of absurd situations, In fact, it is a huge test for the actor''s expressiveness. Moreover, this is another performance opportunity to break the rigid impression of Hugos appearance. If Hugo wants to play well, the test of acting skills will never be inferior to "Schindlers list." Therefore, Hugo lowered his eyes with a smile, and slightly nodded his chin, "You have solved my reason, then, tell me about your plan. Quentin didnt have a joyful expression on her face, but went on to say, You know, Im not a famous director, and the movies Ive shot are cu movies that are difficult to promote on a large scale. The sponsorship I can get is very limited, so I dont have enough funds to invite big-name actors to join, for example, you." The so-called cult movies are alternative classic works (cult.), which mainly refer to unique shooting techniques, weird themes, slanting swords, unusual styles, strong personal opinions, and controversial sex. They are usually produced at low cost. Market-oriented film. In short, it is a film that belongs to a non-mainstream field but can be popular among certain young people. Niche movies, alternative movies, and black and white movies can all be regarded as cult movies. "Falling Water Dog" and "Pulp Fiction" are both typical cult movie masterpieces. "Me?" Hugo was amused by Quentin''s words and couldn''t help laughing. "Are you sure you know who you are talking to now?" "Of course." Quentin twitched his lips helplessly, "After experiencing the success of''Yihai Xiongfeng,''Seattle Sleepless, your salary has been over 10 million, and at least it is also over 8 million. , You know, the total investment I got for this work is only 8 million. I dont have the ability to invite you to play. Therefore, I did not contact your agent, but directly found you, hoping that you can give I have some discounts." Since "Sleepless in Seattle", Hugo''s salary in the eyes of major film company producers has risen to 8 million. As an agent, increasing the salary of actors was originally one of his jobs, so he Externally, Hugo''s salary has been increased to 10 million. This makes Hugo truly enter the ranks. But in fact, this is just shouting. Before Hugo actually joined a work with a pay of 10 million, these news can only be said to be rumors, and it is not accurate. Otherwise, someone claims that his salary is 20 million, but no company is willing to find him for filming, and the salary is just a moon in the water. Now there are companies who are willing to spend 10 million to invite Hugo to film, but they have never been able to negotiate, so they still haven''t implemented it. Hugo himself, his perception is still at the level of three million dollars, because this is his pay for the filming of "Night in Seattle" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", and "Schindler''s List" only One million dollars in compensation. Therefore, for Hugo, there is no accurate concept of eight million or ten million. "Your cost is eight million dollars?" Hugo heard this comparison for the first time, and couldn''t help but sigh that the salary of Hollywood''s top actors is indeed very strong. The salary of first-line actors is almost the cost of an independent film. Quentin nodded, and said with a wry smile, "Yes, you know, I''m just a small director who makes independent films now. There is really no appeal." The concept of independent film originated from Hollywood in the 1950s. At that time, Hollywood was monopolized by the so-called eight major film companies, and the operation of a film followed a rigorous producer system. The goal of this producer system is completely aimed at the market, hoping to obtain the greatest profit. Therefore, although this system brings a lot of funds to the film industry, it also limits the space for film creators to play. As a result, a group of filmmakers got rid of the control of the eight major film companies, raised their own funds, and even wrote their own scripts and acted as directors themselves. They produced many films with strong sexuality that were completely different from commercial films, and they were called independent films. . Independent films do not realize financing through direct investment by commercial institutions, and therefore do not take profit as their primary purpose. Small production, low cost, and simplification of technical means are its extremely realistic signs. However, low investment does not mean rough and unprofessional. In foreign countries, it is an indicator of the degree of economic investment in a film, but independent films are also heavily invested and produced For example, "Once Upon a Time in America", this film invested 30 million US dollars. Independent films are less influenced by the funders in terms of themes, shooting techniques, and expressions, so they can involve areas that are less involved in mainstream films, and they can also show the personal characteristics of filmmakers. However, due to funding reasons, the venue, props, actors, costumes, etc. of independent productions are often affected. Independent film subject is not limited, you can make commercial films or artistic films. The distribution method is somewhat different from that of professional commercial film distribution. Generally, the scale is relatively small, but the review is the same as other films, as long as there is no violation of laws and regulations in the screening area. Most cult films are independent films. The main one refers to those films that get rid of the fixed thinking of large film companies, are not market-oriented, but are based on the thinking of directors, screenwriters and other creators. Hugo does not have any sense of rejection of independent films. In fact, after entering the 21st century, independent films have gradually grown into an indispensable part of the film market, and "Pulp Fiction" is an outstanding film. It is hailed as a classic masterpiece that created independent films to enter the mainstream sight. Therefore, Hugo did not hesitate to look at Quentin and asked with a smile, "Then what are your conditions for me?" (To be continued, provided... Chapter 445： Talking about the script ads_wz_txt; Comeback 445 Talking about the script Quentin looked at Hugo earnestly. In fact, at the very beginning of the conversation, he used "the possibility of inviting you to appear in my second director''s work at a low price. What do you think?" As the opening remarks, remuneration is the core of it, but at this time Hugo catered to his plan and put the topic of remuneration on the table, but Quentin did not want to talk about this topic first. It is a fact that Quentin and Hugo are not familiar with each other. Quentin didnt know much about Hugo either. All his cognition came from rumors, media reports, nothing more. So when he decided to invite Hugo to star in "Pulp Fiction", his first reaction was Hugo is likely to reject himself, he has no way to have a clear understanding of Hugo''s film selection principles. What is Hugo''s request for film remuneration? What about Hugo''s requirements for the script? Is Hugo willing to abandon high standards of remuneration for the sake of a script with a sexual script? Or is it that Hugo is unwilling to retreat to the payment regulations? Quentin knew nothing about this. When Quentin mentioned it to Harvey Weinstein, Harvey was not optimistic about it. Harvey thinks the time is wrong. Hugo experienced the trough after the "Yihai Xiongfeng", but then relied on "Seattle Sleepless" to fight a beautiful turnaround, and then reached the eight million salary level with an unexpectedly strong force. You must know This is a dream moment for any actor, and it can even be said that this is all the actors dream of Hollywood. Now Hugo is standing in front of this opportunity. He only needs to receive a movie with a salary of 8 million dollars, regardless of the success or failure of the movie-or as long as the fiasco of the "Hudson Eagle" type does not appear, Hugo''s first-line actor The status will not be shaken, and the salary of eight million dollars will not drop for a long time. Once in a lifetime, it is no exaggeration to use such adjectives to express the important sex of this opportunity. At such a point in time, if Hugo gave up 8 million dollars in salary, it would mean that the accumulated momentum of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Seattle Sleepless" could easily become a bubble. It was nearly a year before. The ups and downs of the city instantly vanished, which is a difficult decision for anyone. Unless "Pulp Fiction" can win a full victory, Hugo will return to the original point overnight, and even the level of three million US dollars during the "Yihai Xiongfeng" period will not be able to maintain, because "Pulp Fiction" will Not even a three million dollar salary can be offered. So is Hugo willing to give up such a great situation and such an excellent opportunity for "Pulp Fiction"? Does "Pulp Fiction" have such value for Hugo to do this gamble... In this regard, Harvey said The situation is not optimistic. Harvey thinks this is a matter of timing. If Quentins invitation comes before the release of "Night Sleep in Seattle", or after Hugo takes another film with a $8 million film, then Hugo nodded in agreement. The odds of starring in "Pulp Fiction" will rise by at least 50%. Harvey is one of the producers of "Pulp Fiction" as well as an investor. Even he does not have absolute confidence in the script. At the same time, he does not have absolute confidence in Quentin, who is the second film. This also makes Quentin wasn''t sure about it himself. It is precisely because of this that Quentin avoided Joseph-as an agent, Joseph must have more comprehensive considerations, and the insistence on the eight million salary is not only money, but also a strategic necessity. Quentin wants to convince Joseph There was hardly any chance, plus Quentin and Hugo had a very pleasant conversation, and this is where we have met today. Quentin didnt know Hugo enough, and he didnt have enough confidence. He didnt want to destroy all opportunities directly because of the ultra-low pay. So Quentin decided to start with the script. He ignored Hugos reply and asked instead. To, "Don''t you want to know what the story is about the script I''m preparing?" "Of course." Hugo was a little surprised Quentin changed the subject, but he didn''t mind. Although he knew nothing more about "Pulp Fiction", in front of Quentin, he had to play a character who knew nothing about the script. He listened carefully, "I think you mentioned it when I met last time. It''s a story about a gangster." "Yes, you can say that." Quentin''s face showed joy. The two people met four weeks ago, and Hugo drank a lot of alcohol at the time, but Hugo actually remembered their conversation. This is a positive sign, "The role you want to play-or the role I want you to play." Quentin looked at Hugo with a smile, and saw that Hugo did not reject him, so he I went on, "This character is called Vincent. His story line can be regarded as the center of connecting my entire script. He first accepted the bosss instructions to complete a task, but in the process of the task, he came across In some accidents, one was killed by mistake, which caused them to fall into a chaos." Following Quentins words, Hugo sketched out the movies picture in his mind. He had to admit that Quentins lens language was much more''pretty'', because the trivial shots were connected in series according to Quentins mind. Thus burst out a dazzling light. But Quentin cannot be blamed, because he now has to dictate the whole story, and he can''t tell the whole script completely, which makes the story seem dry. The story of "Pulp Fiction", the script should be much more intuitive than oral narration. Presumably Quentin also hoped that Hugo would read the script to understand the story, but today Hugo came over at noon and didnt keep it. Give Quentin more room. However, Quentin was still unwilling to give up, and he was still tirelessly expounding, "After all the things were dealt with, Vincent and his friends came to the restaurant for dinner, but they were robbed by the mandarin duck robber. Vincent and the others naturally dealt with it very well. It was easy. After resolving the situation, Vincent received the bosss instruction again to accompany the bosss wife to relax, but the bosss wife accidentally took drugs and overdose. This was another time of rushing. In the end, Vincent During the mission, he was killed by a boxer." After speaking, Quentin was a little frustrated, and patted her head in annoyance, "What I just said must be very boring." The''exquisite'' color of "Pulp Fiction" lies in the charm of the whole story. Say it alone. The clues do not reflect the essence of the story at all. "But you have to believe that this story is very beautiful. The whole script is divided into three stories, one is Vincent, the other is the boxer, and the other is It''s the mandarin duck robbers. I will use Vincent''s main line to connect the three stories irregularly to complete the whole movie." Even though she is a little frustrated, Quentin is still reluctant to give up and is still lobbying, "Believe me, if you can''spare'' time to read the script, you will definitely have different ideas." Quentin picked up from the chair next to him. Wrote a script and handed it to Hugo. Hugo looked at Quentin with a smile. He could feel that Quentins small eyes were full of pleading and sorrow, making it hard to refuse. He put the knife and fork in his hand down and took over the script, Quentin A bright smile burst on the face of Hugos shoehorn. Hugo put the script on his left hand side, ready to throw himself into the pizza battle in front of him, but he asked, So, my characters color ''What is it like, you haven''t told me yet? Why do you think I would be a good fit?" "Vincent? In fact, this is a typical "hustle", but he belongs to the kind of wit but a bit rough, some serious but a little humorous, some impatient but able to calm down.'' "Lose"." Quentin is a person who is good at telling stories, but the interpretation of the role "Lose" is more hoped to be done by actors. In fact, Quentins works have left a very wide range of space for actors to play. The final performance depends on the actors themselves. For example, Christopher Waltz (.z) relied on Quentins works to win twice before and after. Oscar for best supporting actor, the golden figure. "But I don''t want it to be De Niro''s type of''hunting'', or the type of''Godfather''. It is more of a''sexual'' personality filled with black''color'' and humor, and contradictory. Funny feeling." Quentin explained all his thoughts on the role of "color", but after finishing speaking, he felt that there was no accurate description, so he smiled awkwardly, "Maybe you should be slower after reading the script. Discuss slowly." Hugo knows that the role of Vincent is a huge challenge, but if you look at it from the perspective of an actor, you really need to read the script and savor it, "So, you have nothing to do with my appearance. Do you want it? For example, a hairstyle or something?" Quentin always likes to use a''sex'' actor, of course, this is also related to his movie style, so if he finds Hugo to star in, he must have his own plan, Quentin originally wanted to say something, but I heard Hugo took the initiative to ask this question, but instead swallowed what he said, "What do you think?" Hugo shrugged, UU read www.uukanshu. com "From the details you just mentioned, I think it''s either a bald head or a shiny back." Quentin''s eyes lit up, and interest immediately came, "How do you say?" "If you have a bald head, you may be someone who looks a little clumsy but does things cleanly. Occasionally leaking out the wisdom can create a sense of contradiction." Hugo said his thoughts, even though he was in his mind. Li was deeply impressed by John Travoltas appearance in "Pulp Fiction", but he stood from the perspective of an actor and expressed his own understanding, "If it is a shiny back, Its best to be a suit and leather shoes, showing the retro style of the golden age. The appearance looks like an elegant gentleman, but he is doing cruel and cold-blooded things. This contradiction is also very good." Hugo just said a few words, and the smile in Quentins eyes immediately appeared. Just as Quentin expected, Hugo just listened to some details, and immediately gave Vincent more of the role. The soul is gone, which also makes Quentin more firm in his own ideas: he wants Hugo to star in "Pulp Fiction"! . . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ).. Chapter 446： 1 out of 10 ads_wz_txt; One-tenth of 446 "Would you like to shave your head for a movie?" Quentin was surprised by this, although he was actually more inclined to let Hugo comb his hair. Imagine a retro gentleman and handsome handsome guy who gracefully completes the task of the underworld. The absurd effect known by this sense of conflict makes Quentin a little impatient. Similar to this contradiction, "Pulp Fiction" is everywhere. For example, Vincents partner Jules reads the Bible every time he kills. This is such a contradictory detail, so Hugo said It was in the middle of Quentin''s arms. However, Quentin is still very curious. Hugo is willing to destroy himself for a movie, which is too rare. Hugo shrugged, "If I take this script..." As an actor, his image on the big screen must serve the movie. The external things are actually part of the performance. Hugo can There is no such a must-have idol baggage-at least not now, and hopefully it will not appear in the future. Quentin realized that at this time, Hugo has not yet agreed to star in "Pulp Fiction". So Quentin asked quickly, "Then what do you think of this story? Would you like to play it?" Hugo raised his head and looked at Quentin''s longing eyes, and couldn''t help but laugh again. Every time I talk with Quentin, I have this feeling: his enthusiasm for the film is really admirable, and the enthusiasm of putting all his heart into the film makes people full of positive thoughts. Quentins sincere and sincere expression reminded Hugo of a behind-the-scenes trivial of "Pulp Fiction": Uma Thurman originally refused to appear in this movie, and John Travolta was also very much. Hesitated, but in the end they were all persuaded by Quentin''s enthusiasm, which created the classic "Pulp Fiction". Uma...Hugo actually forgot that Uma is the female protagonist of "Pulp Fiction", or instead of forgetting, but not remembering. Hugo originally thought it was a very far, far away memory, but now looking back, it was actually at the beginning of this year, and there was an''exchange'' in June due to hype. Time is fundamental I didn''t live as fast as I thought. If Hugo takes over the script of "Pulp Fiction" and Uma also plays the role according to the historical trajectory, then they will cooperate on the big screen for the first time? Hugo''s first thought was that if he and Uma greet Uma when they meet on set, will they get a response? In Hollywood, there are countless cases where enemies meet with extreme jealousy. There have been cases where big-name actors have explicitly refused to cooperate with each other, which led to the other party being expelled from the crew. There have also been cases where top actors have put pressure on the crew to change actors. The purpose, of course, there have also been cases where the two sides facing each other successfully completed the cooperation in the crew... Hugo is not yet considered a top big name. Even if he is, he never thought of using his own power to change actors. He doesnt think he has the right to deprive another actor of his qualifications. Dont say that this actor passed People who work hard to win the role, even if the actor is based on unspoken rules, even if the actor is his own enemy, he will not do so. Therefore, although Quentin has been begging Hugo to star in "Pulp Fiction", if Hugo proposes that he does not want Uma to appear, he will come up with a high-sounding "I don''t want the hype between the two people to make a lot of noise." The reason, Quentin is very likely to agree. But Hugo was unwilling to do this. He would rather be a real villain than a hypocrite. There is no need to make these little actions behind his back. In Hollywood, cooperating with strangers of various forms and forms is the basic form of work, so meeting someone who is not in harmony with one''s aura is simply commonplace, and it is not uncommon to meet someone who has a holiday with oneself. If you are picky about the other party every time and are unwilling to cooperate, then many tasks will not be able to proceed, and it is very likely that you will end up with no job at all in the future. This is true even for big-name actors. For the first time, the actor can play big names to achieve his goals, but what about the second or third time? Even if it succeeded every time, this is not something worth showing off. This is not only in Hollywood, but also in life. Everyone has someone they hate, but it''s not always possible to turn around arbitrarily. Life won''t go well. Therefore, it is better to face it calmly than to escape. How to deal with the work relationship with the person you hate is the only way in any workplace. Dont bring your own personal emotions into the workplace. Personal emotions are one thing, and work is another thing. It is a professional attitude. Every crew is a workplace. Therefore, Hugo''s first thought was not to avoid the problem, but how he should get along with Uma if he took over the script. The idea is very easy and easy, but Hugo knows that it is not so easy in practice. Since the Golden Globes breakup, the two people have not had any''friendship'' except for the phone call from the Seattle crew. Set it up, if you want to cooperate, this is not that simple. But... Uma is not an issue that Hugo needs to consider right now, because he has not yet accepted the script of "Pulp Fiction". Hugo pressed down the chaotic thoughts in his mind, cast his gaze on the script on the left hand side, then raised his head to look at Quentin, and said with a smile, "You haven''t answered my first question. "If the schedule permits, Hugo still hopes to appear in the movie "Pulp Fiction". His inner desire is much stronger than that of the previous "Shawshank''s Redemption", but I dont know if its because he likes the script more, or Because nearly three months have passed, the negative influence of A''mon Goss has basically disappeared, or both. Quentin knew that what Hugo was talking about was the issue of remuneration, and the things that should be faced sooner or later will come. Remuneration is an issue that actors cannot avoid when participating in the performance. Quentin took a deep breath, "Three hundred thousand dollars." Quentin looked at the Hugo''Lu'' in front of him with a surprised expression, which made Quentin''s heart tremble. In fact, he also knew that the price was really too low and too low, even more than Hugo starred in "Scent of Scent" Female''human'' is even lower, and Hugo in "Smell the Fragrance and Know the Female" is a supporting role, and the role of Hugo in "Pulp Fiction" is the protagonist. The $300,000 salary is really not worth it. Mention. But Quentin has nothing to do. He only has a budget of 8 million US dollars. He can only pay Hugo this kind of remuneration at most, even if he knows that this remuneration is when Hugo was in "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Sleepless in Seattle" period. One-tenth of the pay, and now Hugo is not in the period after the Golden Raspberry Awards, and he is not Steven Spielberg who can make Hugo play "Sinder" for a million dollars. Les list, but Quentin gritted his teeth and said his plan. Harvey Weinstein said: The boundary of eight million dollars is very important for Hugo now, three hundred thousand dollars? Even if this script reproduces color, it will be difficult to impress Hugo, because if this opportunity is missed, perhaps Hugo will sink forever. Is "Pulp Fiction" worthy of Hugo''s bet on his 11-year career as an actor? Harvey has no hope, Quentin hopes to make the last fight. Hugo is really surprised. The experience of the past two years has given Hugo a certain degree of understanding of the operation of Hollywood. Aside from the soaring salary of Hugo after "Night Sleep in Seattle", even if it only takes "Yihai Xiongfeng" "For the three million US dollars paid for "Sleepless in Seattle", this is Hugo''s normal level. Even after the fiasco of the three works before and after, even after the embarrassment of the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo still has it. The level of three million dollars. But now, Quentin has come up with a salary level of only one-tenth, and invited Hugo to star in a movie, which is really surprising. But from a personal point of view, Hugo can understand it. First, "Pulp Fiction" only costs 8 million U.S. dollars, and the actor''s remuneration is bound to be impossible. Hugo estimates that even the 300,000 U.S. dollar remuneration is probably the price Quentin gnashed his teeth. Second, his ideas Harvey, Quentin, and Joseph are incomprehensible, but in fact he is not at all worried that his salary will fall after falling, because "Pulp Fiction" is definitely worth the money. A script, if Hugo remembers it correctly, the global box office of this movie is more than 200 million U.S. dollars. Third, Hugo was overjoyed when he faced the 500,000 rewards of "scenting and knowing''women''", and now the dividends of "Sleepless in Seattle" make Hugo no financial troubles in a short period of time. The $300,000 film remuneration will naturally not be a problem. Quentin looked at Hugo, but didn''t wait for him to speak, and then said, "There is still 15% of the global box office dividend." In fact, the so-called box office dividend is for the actors to share. Box office pressure; but for independent films such as "Pulp Fiction", it is actually a small hope for the actors, which is counted as compensation for low pay. In other words, it is to beg the actors to pay dividends as payment. The actors have to take great risks, because independent films are often difficult to achieve good box office results, and the hope is very slim. Therefore, after Quentin said this sentence, he did not have any confidence. He really felt that he had too little chips in his hand. It is almost impossible for Hugo, who is now on his career to go uphill, to agree. But the miracle happened like this Hugo pursed his lips and nodded slightly, "I sounds like a good proposal. We can talk about the details." This sentence made Quentin''s mind. The cheeks suddenly stiffened, and then he showed a look of ecstasy, and the eyebrows began to dance directly. Hugo also chuckled and continued, "But there are two problems," Quentin''s joy stopped immediately, "You must first contact my agent to confirm my schedule, because I don''t know the album promotion. , How to arrange the itinerary of the movie promotion. If there is a conflict in the itinerary, it is estimated that cooperation will be more difficult." Quentin didn''t mind at all, and nodded vigorously in affirmation. Hugo smiled, and then said, "The other thing is, I have to read the script." "Yes, script, yes! This is the most important thing, yes, the script!" Quentin''s joy between her eyebrows was completely released. He knew that as long as Hugo was willing to read the script, things would be half done. , And for the remaining half, he will try to persuade Hugo to nod! A miracle really happened! . . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ).. Chapter 447： Easy work ads_wz_txt; 447 Raise Your Hands Speaking of the agent, Hugo couldn''t help but think again. According to reason, it is unquestionable to ask Quentin to contact Joseph, because "Pulp Fiction" was originally a movie script, and the publicity schedule of "Schindler''s List" was also Joseph. In charge, but the problem is that Henry is in charge of the band''s album promotion schedule. So the problem has returned to the focus of managers and assistants. Hugo needs someone around him who can connect Joseph and Henry. But these things are not in a hurry. Hugo thought, after going back to Los Angeles this time, he should at least find an assistant before talking about it, otherwise the busyness at the end of the year will be messed up. At the end of last year, Joseph took care of him, but this year Joseph may not have so much time. Hugo sighed, but in the end Quentin was asked to contact Joseph. After the two parties communicated, Hugo would also tell Joseph the schedule of the album promotion, and then sum up to see if this cooperation can go smoothly. Compared to Hugo, Quentin doesnt care about the schedule issue at all. He is completely confident that the schedule can be arranged properly. Quentin is more concerned about Hugos view of the script, "Look at it. After finishing the script, if you have any questions... I mean, please feel free to contact me for any questions. I haven''t had any problems recently, and I will definitely not miss your call." Hugo looked at Quentins sincere expression and laughed, This is the third time you reminded me. I believe there is a deep imprint here. Hugo pointed to his head and expressed himself vividly. Of prudence. Quentin was not embarrassed at all, but he laughed, "I have to be like this. When OCD is committed, it is always difficult to suffer. It is a lot easier to have a friend share it next to me." "Are you sure it''s sharing, not harassment?" Hugo''s words made Quentin smile heartily. Obviously the conversation at lunch today was very enjoyable. As Hugo had to rush back in the afternoon to continue recording, he couldn''t stay long, so the two left the restaurant soon. Considering the traffic conditions on the road at this time, Hugo decided to take the subway back and stand in front of the restaurant. He asked Quentin to point himself to the direction of the subway. Only then did he understand the front, back, left, and right sides of each other. After leaving, Hugo walked in the direction of the zebra crossing and stood at the corner of the street. As expected, he saw the subway sign. People come and go on the streets of New York in a hurry. Few people will deliberately stop to observe other people. So although Hugo did not cover it, it did not attract anyones attention. No one noticed standing on the street. This is Hugo, who recently topped the list of the most attractive men in the minds of''female sex'' because of "Seattle Night". After all, almost no one would walk by observing whether there are celebrities passing by. There is no Hugo to cover up. Instead, it easily blended into the turbulence of this city. It is less than two oclock in the afternoon. The sun in New York at the end of October always makes people feel hypoxic. After passing through the long horizon, only a few rays of light are left on the ground, but it shines on the body. There is not much warm feeling, but the light is a little dazzling, making people dizzy when looking at it. This made Hugo miss the warm sunshine in Los Angeles. Lowering his eyes and seeing that the red light turned to green, Hugo put his hands in his pockets, walked across the crosswalk, and then walked straight along the street towards the subway station. Seeing many people holding the brown colored paper bags of the supermarket in their hands, Hugo couldnt help but wonder if there is a supermarket nearby. It seems that the surrounding area is also a residential area. In front of her, a middle-aged woman wearing a traditional African flower pattern cloth gown is holding two huge paper bags in her hands. She has long golden hair and fair skin, but she is wearing traditional African clothing. This is very eye-catching, and the huge pumpkin in the paper bag easily attracts most of the people''s attention. It''s just that the "woman" seems to have too much in her hand, and it seems very difficult to hold her, and the pumpkin also blocks part of her vision, which makes her walk wobbly, which makes her feel very uneasy. Hugo frowned involuntarily and looked at the female person worriedly, as if he could feel the pain on his skin when he saw someone else being beaten. However, that was someone else''s business after all. Hugo was just a passing person, so he didn''t slow down his pace and continued to move towards the subway station. But before Hugo took a few more steps, a clear "tear and pull" sound was particularly obvious in the noise of cars coming and going, and then you could see that the paper bag in the hands of the''woman'' was finally overwhelmed, the bottom It was completely broken, and a lot of vegetables, canned food, seasonings and the like fell down. The''woman'' almost subconsciously tried to grab these things, not wanting to move too much, another intact paper bag tilted, and the potatoes and fruits on the top layer also fell down. The''female'' scholars care about this and lose the other, and they are in a hurry. Pedestrians who hurried across the street passively focused their sights, but most people did not stop their steps, just paused for a while, and then strode forward again. This is a busy city, as if Everyone has no time to stay. Nevertheless, a small group of people slowed down, picked up the things that were rolling at their feet, walked to the "woman" and put them in the intact paper bag beside her. Two red''colored'' apples rolled in front of Hugo''s toes. Although he was rushing back to the studio now, he was not in a hurry. He bent down and picked up the two apples, and walked over to put them in In a paper bag. The''woman'' put the intact paper bag on the ground, and then hurriedly picked up the scattered objects one by one. The huge pumpkin hit the ground, smashing a crack, but fortunately it was not completely fragmented. . Hugo did not leave immediately, but helped the''woman'' pick up all the scattered objects around. Not only Hugo, but also two other people also temporarily slowed down and helped to roll down the road. Everything was picked up. Life is very busy, but it doesnt hurt to slow down once in a while, not to mention, its just a matter of effort. After all the things were picked up, the "woman" thanked the three people again and again. Without their friendly help, she was afraid that she would have to be busy for a while by herself. After Hugo smiled and nodded, he was ready to move on. As for how the women would solve the problem of not having paper bags, it was not Hugos concern. However, from the corner of Hugos vision, he saw the middle-aged''woman'' standing on the spot with her hands in her waist, looking helplessly and gloomily at the cracked pumpkin on the ground, and the sparse sunlight in the sky. It seems very lonely. Hugo suddenly thought that it is now the end of October, and there are only a few days left before Halloween. It seems that this''woman'' bought pumpkins to prepare for Halloween, but now that the pumpkin is broken, it must be compared. It''s hard to do. Picture the children''s expressions when they saw the cracked pumpkins in their minds. Hugo couldn''t help but smile. Maybe this middle-aged female is now thinking about how to account to the children. Hugo retracted his gaze before taking the first step, and saw a young "female" not far away jumping two steps on the spot and shouting, "Mom" The scream had a shocking effect even in the noisy street, and it attracted a lot of attention from the surrounding area. When Hugo looked back, he saw the young female running towards the middle-aged female. In the past, the middle-aged''woman'' also turned her head and''showed'' a smile. This made Hugo a little surprised. The middle-aged girls daughter is no longer a child. His brain supplements were obviously in the wrong direction. Maybe this girl already has children. By the way, the middle-aged''female'' is entirely preparing for Halloween for her grandchildren. Hugo had all kinds of ideas active in his mind, but the steps under his feet only stopped for a moment, and then he walked forward. Then the "girl" also held a paper bag in his arms and ran over like a gust of wind, passing by Hugo, and the "girl" could be heard complaining loudly, "I tell you I can help , You shouldn''t refuse." But after the "girl" approached, she couldn''t help but asked worriedly, "Are you okay? Are you not injured?" "I''m okay." The middle-aged''female'' also complained impatiently, "I''m not old enough, and I did not do all the things on holiday every time without you. Helping is just as good. You always make a fuss." Although the mother and daughter were complaining to each other, they could feel the deep care in their dialogue. Hugo stopped involuntarily and looked back. Busy street people come and go, only the mother and daughter stopped in the crowd. The daughter reconfirmed the mother''s situation with a worried look and the mother was full of faces Impatiently rejecting the inspection by the''girl'', the scattered''chaotic'' items next to it are still unorganized and look messy, but this still image that contrasts sharply with the busy and fast scene of the city is the most beautiful in the city. The most moving painting makes the sound of exclamation quietly sounded in the heart, and finally disappears on the tip of the tongue, turning into a faint warmth under the eyes. Hugo knew that this scene awakened the memories of his mother in his mind, but now he can no longer feel this nagging happiness by his side, even wearing one more piece of clothing a day or one less piece of clothing a day The nagging of clothes has disappeared in Hugo''s life forever. But... at least he still has a father now, doesn''t he? In a blink of an eye, it was another year''s holiday, and Hugo wondered if he should go back to Lanches and Adam to spend Thanksgiving. "Yes, the people passing by just now helped. There should be nothing left. Hey, that young man helped just now..." The voice of the middle-aged''woman'' was not obvious from the noisy crowd, but it was intermittent. It was just a few fragments, but the sound that came afterwards awakened Hugo and looked at it awakely. "Hugo?" The other party actually recognized himself (To be continued, provided... Chapter 448： Mother of friends ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 448 is the mother of friends Hugo originally thought it was a certain movie fan who recognized him. This is not surprising. After all, the influence of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Sleepless in Seattle" is still very far-reaching. Everyone did not recognize Yu before. Guo, because the focus of his sight did not deliberately stay on Hugo, and now because he stretched out his hand to help the middle-aged''woman'', she has received special attention. It is not unusual for someone to recognize herself. When Hugo looked down, the surprise on his face almost dislocated the top of his chin, "Charlize?" Hugo never thought that he would see Charlize Theron on the streets of New York. Although Hugo has been rushing''waves'' on the road during the tour, and then blocked the work in the recording studio, there is not much contact with Charlize, but as far as Hugo knows, Charlize should be in Los Angeles now. The job is right. I heard from Carl that Charlize seems to have received a new job recently, but... "Hey, why are you here?" Hugo and Charlize said in surprise at the same time, and then the two laughed at the same time, the smiles at the corners of their mouths raised similar arcs, and the same emotions in their sights passed through the crowd and moved in waves. New York''s thin, not bright sunshine gave this moment a halo, as if everything around it had become tender, even the noise of engines on the street and the noise of the crowd were no longer sharp and irritable. Just like this, Hugo and Charlize stood face to face, separated from the turbulent crowd, at this moment, the familiar face changed in the pupils with different colors. For a ten-thousandth of a millisecond, the sunlight condensed like this. The same smile and the same eyes danced around the eyebrows. The curvature of the mouth, the sweat on the nose, the trembling of the fingertips, and the beating of the heart were all cleared by the sunlight. The ground was outlined, printed out a similar outline, and depicted a similar brand. "Sally, who is this?" The middle-aged''woman'' standing next to Charlize interrupted the moment of one ten thousandths of a millisecond. In an instant, the noise of the city roared by, and the surrounding noise was endlessly amplified. , I only felt that the eardrum was shocked, and the beating of the heart made the''chest'' faintly painful. The smile at the corner of Charlizes mouth was brought back in a panic, her eyes hurriedly shifted from Hugos eyes to the smile on the side of the thin lip flap, and her heart beat suddenly, making her look away again. Moved down, and then quickly transferred to the mother next to him, "He... he is Hugo, Hugo, Lancaster..." After speaking, Charlize gave Hugo a quick glance and found Hugo. The sparse eyebrows were shining in the sun, and she couldn''t help swallowing, trying to calm herself down. "Who?" Charlize''s mother Gerda Theron (gerda. Thera) was still confused. At this time, Charlize was brought back to reality by her mothers suspicion. She gave Hugo a panicked look at the approaching Hugo, and then winked her eyebrows and gave Hugo a wink. In a hurry, she could only raise her voice and say, "Uh...Mom, don''t you remember? Hugo is... the man who lives upstairs to me, yes, upstairs, I should have mentioned it to you That''s right." Hugo looked at Charlize in front of him, and simply tied his hair into a ponytail. A navy blue striped T-shirt with a beige long trench coat was even more attractive in the green and spring vitality. Hugo could almost clearly hear the sound of his heart hitting his chest. The feeling of blood speeding up made Hugo feel absent for a moment. But soon, Hugo recovered his calm. He told himself that he and Charlize are now friends and roommates. This kind of relationship is very good. It is the wisest choice to maintain this balance. Hugo realized that the female next to Charlize was her mother, so it would be rude not to say hello to him, so he hurried forward. Immediately after Charlize''s deliberately raised voice entered Hugo''s ears, Hugo immediately understood: Charlize did not tell her mother that the current shared roommate was a matter of two boys. So Hugo also gave Charlize an "I understand" sight, smiled and stretched out his right hand, "You must be Jerda, nice to meet you, I am Hugo Lancaster, living Upstairs to Charlize is also an actor." "Nice to meet you, Mr. Hugo." Jerda held Hugo''s right hand and kept looking up and down Hugo. The probing eyes made Charlize standing next to him very embarrassed, but Jerda didn''t care about it.'' As for the girl''s situation, she still looked at Hugo with interest, "So, Sally mentioned me to you?" Gerda would not miss the detail of Hugo directly calling her by her name. Charlize was standing behind Gerda, winking at Hugo, obviously worried, lest Hugo accidentally said something wrong. In fact, Hugo is also very nervous now. He did not expect to meet Charlize''s mother in this situation. The term "friend''s parents" is always easy to make people nervous, even if nothing happens, there is no exception. . Therefore, now both Charlize and Hugo are in a state of slight panic, but they don''t have time to confess to each other. They can only pray that the two of them will not show off their feet. Hugo glanced at Charlize, but Gerda then glanced back at the "girl", and Charlize immediately took back the expression on his face, "Mom, it''s just a chat with friends..." "I''m not asking you." Gerda''s gentle but undeniable words immediately made Charlize lose his temper. Jerda looks like a very kind housemaker''s wife, with a kind smile on the corners of her mouth, but occasionally she can see her perseverance between the wrinkled eyebrows. Hugo remembers that Charlize mentioned that her father died in a car accident. Although single-parent families have become more and more common since the beginning of the 21st century, single-parent families are not so easy at any time. Jerda may be an ordinary housewife''wife'', but as long as it is for her children, Hugo believes that she can burst out infinite energy. Never underestimate a mother''s dedication to her children. After Gerda finished speaking, he turned to look at Hugo again, and Hugo quickly closed his eyes back, and said with a chuckle, "Charlize and I told me that you are a very beautiful guy. Chef, I can hear her miss your craft almost every time I meet." Hugos words stretched Jerdas slightly stiff eyebrows slightly, but his eyes still looked at Hugo seriously, and Not sharp, but sincere, the pressure fell on Hugo''s shoulders silently, "Occasionally when Charlize mentioned it, I only thought that you should be a very kind mother, but we were a little surprised when we met today." Hugos words made Gerdas eyebrows fur slightly raised, which seemed to be a sign of some anger, "Why, I was disappointed in meeting today?" What is the opposite of kindness, is it fierce? No "female" person would like to be called fierce by others, even a friend of a "female" person, let alone a handsome man. When Charlize heard Hugos words, a black line suddenly appeared on her forehead. She looked at Hugo anxiously. The important thing is that Jerda is standing next to her, completely restraining her hands and feet, which makes her very depressed. The usual Charlize''s "sex" is very bold, and it is rare to see her child''s "daughter" attitude today, which made Hugo feel a little relaxed, but sighed, "It turns out that Charlize looks like this in front of his mother." . But because he was still facing Jelda at this time, Hugo didn''t dare to distract, he still replied intently, "No, after meeting today, I sigh for your arm strength." Hugo looked at him as he spoke. Looking at the huge pumpkin on the ground, the expressions of Gerda and Charlize suddenly became more refined. Being told by a man that he has a strong arm, it should be planned to be a shameful area for a''female'' person, but Hugo''s gentle smile and faint ridicule are not annoying, nor is Jerda. Know whether you should be angry or smile bitterly. Immediately, Hugo went on to say, "I think Charlize must have been naughty when he was a baby." Charlize stood aside and didn''t realize what was going on, but Jerda realized it at once, and a smile bloomed at the corner of his mouth. Hugo also glanced at Charlize, and his smile overflowed from the corner of his eyes, "Moreover, you should be younger than I thought. Because, you know, my kind mother, who is good at cooking, takes care of her tenderly. ''Ser...If you complete a mother''s puzzle with such a vocabulary, you should be older." This is actually a compliment to Jerda''s youthful appearance. The corner of Gerda''s mouth clicked on her chin with a smile, "It seems that Sally told you a lot." Gerda also noticed that Hugo has always called her "girl" "Charlize~www.novelhall.com" ~ Did not use a nickname, which made her feel a little more relieved. The entertainment industry is full of countless traps. Jerda has always warned''girls'' to be careful not to sell their souls in order to succeed. Therefore, Jerda will inevitably be more strict with Charlize, quite a bit of a negligent meaning. However, Hugo has left her with a good impression so far. "Oh, no, most of them are sketched out by myself. You know, actors are always a little over-imaginative." Hugo shook his head and said with a smile, "However, Charlize mentioned to me that she was in The rant in the bank really opened my eyes." "Hahahaha..." Jerda finally laughed, and the atmosphere suddenly relaxed. Charlize also breathed a sigh of relief while standing by, but gave Hugo a vicious look, obviously expressing strong dissatisfaction with Hugo''s constant teasing of himself. Hugo just glanced at Charlize with his gaze. The indifferent eyes seemed to say, "I''m helping you, okay?" This immediately made Charlize''s eyes rounded, grinding his teeth, and clenching tightly. He got his fist, but he had no choice but to take Hugo. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ).. Chapter 449： First impression ads_wz_txt; Revival 449 first impression "Just now you said that you are an actor? Are you a newcomer like Sally who has just entered the circle, or an actor who already has a stable job?" After Jerda smiled, she narrowed her smile again and inquired seriously. This seems to be a topic that every friends parents like to know about, to understand the friends work and family, to see if the friend is dangerous or promising, and whether it is suitable to be friends with their children. It''s just that I don''t know if this is because parents care about their children, or because the topic of generation gap is the only point of communication, maybe both. "Mom" Charlize finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and said anxiously, "Hugo and I are just ordinary friends, you ask those who do in detail. Besides, there is no stability in the job of an actor." "I care about your friend''s work, not your work." Jerda glanced at the''girl'' complainingly, thinking that Charlize was making a fuss. Then she turned her head and looked at Hugo kindly, "If there is anything impolite, I''m really sorry." Jerda also thought about it. In case she faced the young guy''s recent career setbacks, she went straight to this way. It is indeed a bit rude to inquire about it, just like exposing the other''s scars. Hugo hurriedly smiled and waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter. I have been an actor since I was fifteen years old. "Fifteen years old... aren''t your parents worried?" Jerda''s focus is always from the perspective of his parents. This kind of elder care is really long-lost for Hugo. He hasn''t felt it for nearly ten years. This kind of "impatient" nagging. Hugo smiled and nodded, "Worrying is naturally worrying, but this is my dream. Young people always want to break through. Maybe, after I fall and beat my head, I will know what my parents said. It makes sense." Hugo''s words made Jerda nod repeatedly, "Fortunately, I have made a little progress now, so I think they don''t have to worry about it for the time being." Regarding the parents situation, Hugo didnt want to say more, after all, this is a family affair, and he and Jerda only met for the first time, so there is no need to talk so deeply. Jerda also did not intend to explore Hugo''s''privacy'', just a few words are enough to understand, but she has bright eyes and looked at the''girl'', "Is he a famous actor? "Jerda was worried that she was having an oolong, so she lowered her voice to confirm to the''girl''. Charlize raised her eyes and took a look at Hugo. She saw the sly smile at the corner of Hugos mouth. She gritted her teeth, but when she faced her mothers question, she answered honestly, "He has a movie recently. Its now in theaters. If youre curious, you can go and watch it." Jerda suddenly looked at Hugo and nodded slightly, "So, you are here in New York for publicity?" "No, I have some other work here. I need to stay for a while." Hugo realized that he seemed to be delayed for some time, but the elders were right in front of him and he couldn''t turn around and left, so he looked towards Charlize, "You came to New York this time for...?" In the second half of the sentence, the voice rose slightly, and Charlize took the conversation and said directly, "Halloween. I will have a few auditions in the next period of time, and I may not be able to come back on Thanksgiving, so I came to accompany my mother first." Charlize is currently in the early stages of her career struggle, but she never forgets to accompany her mother. Even at home, she talks with her mother on the phone for a long time. "What about you? Are you still recording lately?" Charlize naturally knew something about the development of Hugo''s band through Carl. "Yes, I will embark on the tour again, all the way towards Los Angeles." Hugo said of the next music plan, the expression on his face suddenly brightened, imagine the joy of standing on the stage, always It makes people excited. Charlize and Jelda in front of them also felt the positive enthusiasm in Hugo, and the sunny temperament always left a deep impression on people. Now that it comes to music, Hugo went on to say, "Actually, I''m rushing to the recording studio now, and I still have work in the afternoon, so I may have to leave first." But Hugo has only half of his words, sight So he dropped the items scattered on the ground, "Do you need help? I think I can help you take them home." "Oh, no, no need." Charlize refused anxiously. The rhythm of the heart beat was slightly disordered and she found her breathing quickly after saying this, and she couldn''t help but get embarrassed and looked away again. Hugo''s bright smile. Fortunately, this time Jerdas attention was also on Hugo, and she did not notice the abnormality of the girl. She also smiled and said, Its okay. Work is more important, and we can solve it. Hugo cast a questioning glance at Charlize, but Charlize was busy avoiding Hugos smile without noticing it. In desperation, Hugo could only cough lightly, and Charlize looked up. Hugo glanced, and then received Hugo''s questioning eyes. The tacit understanding that was usually under one roof immediately returned between the two people. Charlize nodded slightly and gave Hugo a slightly anxious gaze. Hugo immediately understood. In fact, Charlize was still worried that Hugo stayed here for too long, and the two of them were prone to exposure, so Charlize still hoped that Hugo would take the first step. So Hugo said to Gerda, "Then I will leave first. I am really sorry for not being able to help." Gerda gave Hugo a smile and watched Hugo walk to the door of the subway station. Hugo hesitated, instead of walking into the subway station, he turned around and called a taxi, then got in the car and drove away. It seems that Hugo originally planned to take the subway, but now that time is running out, he has to choose a taxi. After waiting for the taxi to disappear around the corner, Jerda turned to look at Charlize, "Speak, what is the relationship between you?" When Charlize heard these words, he was immediately chilled: Has it been discovered by his mother? But Charlize still forced himself to calm down and said bluntly, "Didnt you just say it? He lives upstairs to me. We are friends. We sometimes order takeaways together. You know, many takeaways have to be ordered a few more." I am willing to give it away. Besides, my agent lives with him, and he usually talks more or less." Charlize woven a set of statements half-truth and half-truth. After speaking, he looked straight at his mother. After about two seconds, Gerda relaxed. Charlize knew that he was right. , The mother believed her statement. "This guy is not bad, very polite, and has a great sense of humor, and he is not as slick as those senior actors." Jerda''s first impression of Hugo is still good, after thinking about it, "he said he was an actor. how many years?" "It''s been more than ten years..." Charlize said uncertainly. She just vaguely remembered that Hugo had been an actor for ten years. Gerda nodded, "That''s really good." After ten years of rolling in the big dye tank of the entertainment industry, it is really rare to still have such a bright smile. Although it is said that knowing people knows the face and does not know the heart, Hugo is also willing to lend a helping hand just now when the two sides did not know each other. Many details can be felt including the brief friendship talk just now. Jerda squatted down, thinking about how to organize everything and take it home, but when he thought about it, he suddenly said, "You said he has a movie now in theaters, what''s his name?" "Seattle stayed up at night...what, do you want to see it?" Charlize also squatted down, and finally relaxed completely at this time. If her mother knows that she and a man are renting together and there are still two, it is estimated that she will not want to have a quiet life in the next few months. Fortunately, Hugo has cooperated very well just now and passed this level smoothly. "If you have time," Gerda murmured, but quickly turned his attention to the groceries on the ground, "You go to the supermarket and ask for another paper bag. I''ll wait for you here." Gerda and Charlize were there to discuss what should be done, but Hugo who got in the taxi was relieved. He no longer remembers when he visited his friends parents last time, although he and Charlize had nothing to do. Matter, but it is still inevitable to be a little guilty. Especially when I recalled the sudden loss of rhythm when I saw Charlize just now, Hugo felt a little difficult to breathe. Hugo had to keep telling himself: We are just friends, and then he forced himself to refocus his thoughts on Gyor. On Da, I only hope that his performance just now can convince Jerda that he has tried his best. If Jerda still doesn''t believe it, then he will be helpless. After returning to the recording studio again, Hugo temporarily set aside Charlize, Jelda, Quentin, etc. re-adjusted, focused, and devoted himself to the production of the album. middle. Golden Autumn October came to an end amidst the busy work of the recording studio. Before October was about to be completed, Glory to Death finally successfully ended the recording of the entire album, and the rest of the work would be''handed over'' to EMI Records. Up. In order to cater to the trend of the times, EMI decided to burn this glorious album into a compact disc (cd). Through the 1980s, along with the Sony Walkman series, tapes became popular worldwide, but it entered the 90s. Since the beginning of the decade, in European and American countries, the sales of CDs have quickly surpassed that of tapes. Although vinyl records, tapes and CDs all exist on the market now, CDs are currently eating the music occupied by tapes in an alarming manner. The market, and vinyl records have gradually withdrawn from the stage of history. Therefore, the choice of CD is also closely related to EMIs positioning of glory to death: breaking the shackles of the times However, before Glory to Death starts the tour across the United States again, there is still a very important task that must be completed: the shooting of the album''s inner pages. To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click Search Breaking Dawn and join us! .. Chapter 450： Album page ads_wz_txt; Revival 450 album pages For movies, trailers and posters are needed as media to complete the work during the promotion. However, the trailers and posters of the movie are relatively special. The trailers are edited according to the movie plot, and a large part of the posters are also In the filming process with makeup shooting, shooting alone also exists, but relatively speaking, it is relatively rare. But for albums, its different. An album first needs an album cover. This is peoples first impression of an album. Before people hear the music, the cover can show the albums color and tone to a certain extent. Secondly, albums also need album pages and promotional posters. Unlike movies, which combine pictures and sounds, albums only have sound. Therefore, the inner pages and posters are an important supplement to the album. Of course, with the rise of Michael Jackson, the importance of music video for album promotion has also risen to a whole new level. After entering the 21st century, the release of music videos can become a crucial part of the album promotion. Singles with music videos and singles without music videos are in terms of sales, on-demand rate, attention, etc. There will be big differences in item data. However, EMI does not plan to shoot music videos for the glory to death for the time being, because this is a very expensive fee. At present, EMI has invested high production costs in the glory to the death, from the recording studio to the CD copy. , Are far beyond the original plan of EMI. Therefore, EMI decided to decide whether to make music videos and several more music videos based on the results after the release of the Glory To Death album. This is also a common planning method for new singers. The album pages in the early 1990s were not cumbersome. The included pages of the tapes were usually lyrics and repertoires, while the included pages of the CD contained a few more photos of the singer, nothing more. Its not like entering the album pages of the 21st century, sometimes even a booklet. The albums on the inside pages alone weigh a few ounces, and there are some singers albums that are simply a spree, except for albums. , There are dvd\\ photo and some peripherals. The main reason is the shrinking of the music market. Record companies can only use this method to make fans feel that they are worth the money and are willing to pay for albums. So in the early 1990s, shooting album pages was not a hard work. As long as the album cover was shot, the work was basically half done, and there were still a few more shots that could be made into huge posters. The photo is the work done. But even so, for the members of the glory to the death, this is a brand new job, full of uncertainty and excitement. When they arrived at the photo studio, the band members seemed very surprised, because this studio looked like an abandoned warehouse, not at all like a professional venue dedicated to taking pictures, even if it was a haunted wasteland. There is no sense of violation. Hugo naturally knows more about this. Whether it is Hugos interviews with many magazines in the past year or so, taking pictures is one of them; or in Lancasters previous memory, for this The scenes are not unfamiliar, "This kind of warehouse is convenient to build a background, and the rental fee is relatively cheap, so it is more suitable as a photo location." "No wonder we are almost in New Jersey." Alfonso looked at the barren landscape around him, and couldn''t help sighing. Henry and Pedro were at the forefront. A photographers team had already greeted him. Henry turned his head and called, "If you are looking for a treasure, I think the possibility of''sex'' will be greater. ; Of course, if you are looking for a hiding place..." These words made the staff who came out to greet them all laughed, and Hugo and others quickly followed. The staff standing by took the initiative to introduce themselves, "Good afternoon, I am Ali Miller (.), Albert Watson''s assistant." This "female" named Ai Li is over thirty, but she still has the playfulness of a young "female". The freckles on her nose and cheeks are adorned with her brilliant smile, which can easily bring happiness to people. Feeling. After shaking hands with the band members separately, she showed Hugo a big smile, "Hey, Hugo, meet again." "I hope everything goes well for today''s shooting. Albert is in a good mood today?" Hugo returned with a smile, and walked into the warehouse side by side with Ellie. Allie shrugged, "He hasn''t been there yet, he should be listening to your album master in the studio, so you can start praying." Allie winked slyly at Hugo and walked forward. "I think you can start with styling preparations, Albert should be there at any time." "You know?" Alfonso asked curiously, standing beside Hugo. Hugo followed Alfonsos gaze and found that Alfonsos eyes had been staring at Ally. He immediately smiled knowingly, Its just a collaboration for the US Weekly, and its just a feature shot. Alfonso immediately understood what Hugo meant, and cast a questioning glance at Hugo. Hugo curled his lips and made a "please" gesture. Alfonso immediately smiled and turned towards Ai. Rei walked in the direction of her, apparently going to come and strike up a conversation. As soon as Hugo turned his head, his eyes went wrong with Neil and Fujin, and the three of them smiled at each other. Fujin looked around for a while, and asked nervously, "How is this photographer? Very serious?" Listening to Hugo''s ridicule just now, it seems that the photographer is not very easy to get along with. Hugo smiled and patted Fujin on the shoulder, "Dont worry, Albert is a very glamorous photographer. Just trust his professionalism. This is not something we are good at, even if we cant do it. Okay, it''s normal." Taking pictures and music are completely different things, which makes Fujin a little uneasy. In fact, it''s not just Fujin. The band members are in a state of nervousness and expectation. Albert Watson, the photographer who shot the album cover for Glory to Death today, was one of the top professionals in the early 1990s. He was blind in one eye when he was born and completed his major at the Royal College of Art in London, England. After studying, he became the official photographer of the world''s top magazine "Fashion( in the second half of the 1970s. After choosing New York as his settlement, Albert''s photography career has developed rapidly throughout the 1980s. His works are always attracted by relics and ruins. The rich cultural heritage is the most worthy of taste among his works. In the part, people can often understand the era and its meaning through his photographs. Albert is now one of the top photographers in the industry and is known as one of the most influential photographers in the 20th century. People who want to find him to take photos often have to make an appointment a few months in advance. He took a set of photos this year for a man named Kate Moss, which caused a sensation, but no one knew that the sensation caused by this model was just the beginning. EMI invited Albert to shoot the album cover for Glory To Death, which is not only an emphasis, but also an interpretation of the album''s style positioning. They hope to show the glory of glory to the death music through Albert''s lens. A moment with historical imprints. So before taking pictures, EMI first asked Albert to listen to the album master, hoping that Albert could find enough inspiration. Listening to Hugos comfort, Fujins tension still didnt ease too much. Neil stepped forward and patted Fujins shoulder. "That heroic expression made Hugo laugh. Neil immediately said, "Look, how relaxed Hugo is. He has experience. We will let him start shooting first and learn to observe." Things are not that bad." "Yes, it really doesn''t work, you can just shoot a backside or blurry image." Hugo''s ridicule made Fujin laugh helplessly. "So, what should we start with?" Neil raised his voice and shouted at Henry not far ahead. Pedro was standing next to Henry, yelling, "Guys, you see, it looks like Broadway here, are we going to put all these things on our faces?" Hugo and the others quickly followed. Henry had found a place next to the dressing table and sat down, "I think you should ask the professionals. I have no research on makeup." The appearance of the shopkeeper was not good. I just took a nap here without taking out a wool blanket. For the band members, the dressing table is a completely unfamiliar part. Looking at the dazzling array of makeup products on the table, the scene is really spectacular and dizzying. At this moment, a man with black eyeliner and enchanting man came by. He skillfully found a round pink''color'' box among the countless boxes on the tabletop, and then picked up a round puff next to him. I put it on my right index finger and middle finger, turned to look at the members of the band, "Who will come first?" The band members didnt seem to react yet. No one had time to speak. The man who was obviously a makeup artist was a bit impatient. He pointed his finger at Neil, who was closest to him, and said That Just you, sit down, and I''ll make you feel refreshed right away. " "What is this?" Neal looked at the makeup artist in front of him with a serious face, and pointed to the small box in his hand and asked seriously. "Foundation." The man with heavy make-up and the "beautiful" wore his puzzlement. This is not a shocking thing, it is the most basic of cosmetics. Why does this band member seem to have done something in front of him? Unforgivable things are so common. "This is just the most basic thing, don''t make a fuss, okay?" Neal looked at the thick makeup of the man in front of him, but he frowned. He even took a short step back. He looked at Henry sitting next to him with a puzzled expression, "Do we have to put on makeup?" Its not the style of our band, is it?" In fact, it''s not just Neil, Foggin and Pedro frowned slightly, and they were unknowingly combing the makeup artist in front of them. Even Hugo saw the pale foundation of the makeup artist. Some were scared, let alone others. To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click Search Breaking Dawn and join us! .. Chapter 451： Heavy makeup ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 451 heavy make-up beautiful Seeing Neils shocked face, the makeup artist was also depressed, Have you never seen anyone put on makeup? This is just foundation. The process of taking pictures can block out the pores and scars on your face. Its not makeup, theres no need to be so serious. In fact, the makeup part is matched with the clothing and shooting style. The makeup artist knows that todays route is not the way of applying heavy makeup, so he didnt plan to make a heavy hand, but now It is really unpleasant to be rejected by the other party before the work has even started. You know, for a makeup artist, this is his job. If he can''t get the job done, he can''t get paid. Therefore, the makeup artist did not hide his emotions at all, and directly rolled his eyes, "Are you from Arkansas State?" Arkansas State is a typical representative of American country folks. Neil ignored the makeup artist, but frowned and said, "At least I don''t want to be like you. This is not our usual style." Neal was mostly frightened by the thick foundation of the makeup artist. , The brow is really hard to loosen. As an agent, Henry had to shoulder the task of communication. He sat in a chair, still looking like a sluggish face. After thinking about it for a while, he looked at Neil, "It''s really that way. Is it bad?" "It''s not a question of whether it''s bad or not, can''t you tell? Our band is not in this style of heavy make-up and "beauty"." Neil was very depressed. He looked at Henry with a grievance, while Fujin stood next to him. His face is so gloomy that it can drip out of water. Neal looked at Henry still lost in thought, really dumbfounded. He turned his head and looked at Hugo, "What do you say?" Make-up is the most basic thing in the entertainment industry. For filming, make-up is necessary. Of course, the most important thing is to design makeup based on the plot. For example, in "Night Sleep in Seattle" Hugo used makeup to increase his age, but in "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female", Hugo did not. Make-up goes straight into battle. There are not many cases where actors need makeup during filming. Special makeup does not exist, but it does exist, so Hugo is no stranger to it. To record TV variety shows, makeup is a necessary method, because it is the most direct and true appearance of the artist. Except for the situation that the base makeup is required to match the lighting and the lens, the rest is up to the artists own choice, and some are They dont use makeup at all to record the show. For singers, makeup is even more common, because this is the need for stage effects. In fact, many rock bands can make-up. Marilyn Manson has aroused countless discussions with black eyeliner and gorgeous makeup. Many industrial metal bands use makeup to present their musical style. Green Days insistence on eyeliner It is also their musical attitude. However, whether a rock band is willing to put on makeup depends on the style of the band itself, not on the occasion. Including long hair, studded leather clothing, piercings, tattoos and other imprints are actually rock-style''fine'' flowers, one of the ways to reflect their musical style and musical thoughts, these accessories are not only as simple as they look, but also one. Kind of attitude. For example, the large tattoos on Fujin''s arms and shoulders are actually a manifestation of his sex. The same is true for makeup. Industrial metal represented by Marilyn Manson, gorgeous rock represented by David Bowie and Queen, they all use makeup and costumes to complete their performances. This is part of their stage and music. Part of the style. However, for glory to death, makeup is not necessary. Because although their music styles are rich and diverse, they are more reflected through the music itself, at least in the first album. The same is true for bands like 02 and Lincoln Park. The performances of Glory to Death have always been simple and plain, and there are not too many gorgeous things in the costumes. There are no "color", "color" and "bright" costumes, no ink and heavy makeup, and no exaggerated and gorgeous piercings, just like Roger Fassons feeling when he saw the band for the first time: the clean sunshine did not look like a rock band at all, but after listening to the bands music, the shock created by the strong contrast became more intense. Hugo can actually understand the intent of EMI, and make up the album cover photos to show the most perfect state. The five members of Glory to Death have advantages in appearance. If they are run properly, this will be a breakthrough point for the album. Therefore, EMI hopes to maximize the advantages of the members through makeup. EMI is considered from a commercial point of view. After all, if the album cover has no momentum, it will be difficult to attract fans of unfamiliar songs. But this is not in line with the style of the band, and it will give people a bad feeling of an "idol band", so Hugo naturally stands on his teammate''s side without a doubt, "Henry, I know the purpose of makeup, but We dont need it. Its not our style." Hearing Hugos affirmative answer, the makeup artist immediately stopped doing it, because it meant that he had lost his job, and not because he did a bad job, but because the other party refused to make up before he started. Absolutely not allowed, "This is just make-up, simple make-up, I haven''t even taken out the make-up tools, if I take out the eyelash''hair'' clip, you will all explode, right? Is it amazing if you can sing? At least it looks good on the outside, right?" This time Neal hadnt had time to speak, but Fujin spoke unhurriedly, Why, I cant sing if Im ugly? I cant play the guitar anymore? Just because we dont wear makeup, our music doesnt have any. Does anyone listen?" "We are not rejecting makeup, but this is different from our style." Neal also noticed the makeup artist''s depression and explained. If there is a need for the style of the album or the stage performance, the band members would not be so repulsive about makeup. Hugo has more experience. He knows that the temper of the makeup artist is not aimed at individuals, but because he is likely to lose the job, so he did not target the makeup artist, but turned to Henry and said, "You Have heard of our album mastering, havent you? I think we only need to do hairstyles and costume styling, and there will be no problems with lighting when taking pictures." Hugo is obviously much more professional. He knows that in the process of taking pictures, lighting is actually more important than makeup. A good lighting artist can almost make up for all flaws, even without makeup, but there is no problem; but the reverse is not possible, even if With top makeup, no light will ruin everything. This is why many artists look perfect even without makeup on TV screens. Lighting plays a vital role. Henry glanced at Hugo, seemed to think for a while, and said, "It''s just because of the style of the album?" Henry didn''t really understand the band''s refusal to make-up because Hugo is an actor, so make-up is not necessary at all. It''s normal. "It''s just because of the album style" Hugo said straightforwardly. If the whole album is gorgeous or dark, even if Hugo doesn''t say it, the band members will probably accept it. This is their consistent insistence. . Henry didn''t hesitate for too long this time, and shrugged, "If you insist..." This is what he meant to agree. Of course, the record company must be unwilling, but Henry will take care of these situations. "But..." The makeup artist immediately became anxious next to him, but Henry was not anxious at all, and said, "You can still receive your salary." This sentence immediately calmed the makeup artist. He just now This is the part that is anxious. "However, you should just wait by the side. Maybe they will regret it after the filming." Henry was still in a state of desperation, so Neil just turned it over. A blank eye. "Okay, then you go and change your clothes, Albert should be here soon." Henry didn''t seem to see Neil''s white eyes, and continued to command freely. "Then take turns to sit down and get your hairstyle, you guys. This hair type looks like a doghouse swept by a hurricane. If you dont take care of it, the album cover shouldnt waste paper. In any case, makeup, hairstyle, styling, etc. are all to make the album cover more attractive. EMI is willing to put more''exquisite'' effort on this, which also shows that they attach great importance to the album. As an agent, Henry is still It is necessary to urge this matter to be completed smoothly. This time, Neal, Fokkin and others didn''t say much, so they went to the temporary locker room of the warehouse neatly, preparing to change the outfits to be worn on the album cover today. Alfonso just finished talking with Ellie at this time, and walked over with a smile It seems that the conversation was still very smooth, he didn''t understand that there was a dispute just now, he laughed He asked Henry, "What about the others? Have they all started preparing? So where should I start? Henry shrugged, "Hairstyle, you should take care of your hair." Alfonso glanced up at his fluffy curly hair, "Why, do you want to fix it with wax?" Alfonso was in a bright mood and sat down looking forward to a seat, but it was a pity that Henry was sitting next to him. There was no plan to give him a response at all, and Alfonso didn''t mind, he chatted with the hair stylist who came over. The band members began to prepare for the album''s inside page shooting. Albert, with a bald head and a white face and a beard, soon arrived on the scene. The top master of photography was dressed in black. Hes shirt with suit and trousers, arrived at the scene casually and easily. Under the guidance of the assistant, he walked over and greeted the band members. Then he asked directly regardless of the members who were having haircuts. "Very well, I have listened to your album, it is''great'', but this is not my field, I am more curious about what your idea of ??the album is, whether you have your own idea about the cover or the inside page. , We can communicate. So, talk to me." (To be continued, provided... Chapter 452： Cover setting ads_wz_txt; Comeback 452 cover setting Albert wears a pair of golden glasses and looks like a gentleman, but he speaks at a faster pace than imagined, and he does things crisply and without muddles. After just saying hello, he cuts into the subject. Hugo was originally waiting for him to do his hairstyle in the same order. Hearing Albert''s words, he turned around, "Lu" gave a smile, Albert raised his left hand and pointed towards Hugo, even if it was Say hello. Hugo knew this was Albert''s style, so he didn''t pause, and said directly, "What do you want to know?" "If you have listened to the album, you must have your own ideas about the album, maybe this is what we want you to know." Hugo knows that Albert is a photographer who likes to communicate with models. This kind of communication Naturally, it is not a simple chat, it is more of a kind of "communication" talk that "excites" Albert''s shooting inspiration. With Alberts current status as a top photographer, all his works can be called works of art, so he is willing to shoot the cover of a glorious album. It will not be easy. He still hopes to be able to Excavate from the inside. So the first thing after arriving at the studio, Albert came to the band for a talk talk. Albert curled his lips and thought for a while, "Why didn''t you start with the name of the album? I heard that this name was adopted under your insistence. Is there any special reason? The original album name used by the record company? What is it?" "The Glory to the Dead band''s album of the same name." Hugo said helplessly, and the result was evaluated by Albert''s "lazy approach". In fact, to be fair, the name "Glory to Death" is very appropriate as the name of the album, and it is also very suitable for the album''s setting. But the problem is that this is the name of the band. It conveys the band''s own connotation and persistence. Although it is appropriate to use this name as the name of the album, it lacks some sincerity. Moreover, as Albert said, when many singers release their first albums, they choose the name of the singer. This is a very lazy work. The biggest reason is that the record company hopes to promote the name of the singer through the album and deepen it. People''s influence on singers is part of the publicity plan. Only this time EMI has implemented this plan again. The advantage is that the band has a color name. Thats all, there is not much else in it. "The last name is actually the idea that has been precipitated by all the ideas of our band in the past few months." Hugo then explained, "You know, we have gone through a long road tour that lasted three months, and most of the time it was There is no audience performance." Albert did not speak, but just nodded slightly to show that he understood. "From the very beginning, we only liked music and performances, and then started this journey; but when the cheers gradually increased, and when the crowds onlookers gradually increased, things seemed to lose their original taste. Persistence is still burning in the "chest", but the desire for fame, the indulging in self, the madness of **** and drugs. The craziness of the product has begun to struggle and "lost" the original dream." Hugo seriously said that not only Albert, but also members of the band, including Henry, Ellie, makeup artist, stylist and others standing nearby, could not help but stop their movements and listened. Hugo''s exposition. "Actually, you know that everyone has a desire in their hearts. Although we say that music is supreme, it is hard to say. If no one appreciates your music, then you are not a singer or a band at all. I can say that I am only a music lover. Music, even no matter how high it is, must be traded in commercial after all, otherwise there will be no way to reflect its value. No one knows how good **** is to such an extent, then who will prove their excellence? Boya has met his childhood, and music needs a friend. This is a fact that cannot be ignored. "So, from the beginning, the mood of sharing music will always change as the number of listeners increases. We will begin to miss the audience, praise, and cheer. That kind of recognition from other people will make us confident. It swells up and faintly feels that I am finally...someone, no longer a dispensable unknown person in this world, no longer a wandering''wandering'' that no one will know even if life disappears. Han. At least, we can prove that we have ever existed. This kind of thinking will gradually expand and re-expand, the desire for popularity and attention is like poison. The product is so common that people cant stop, after the cheers of thousands of people The loneliness is really hard to adapt." Hugo''s voice was very warm, and there was a calming power that calmed everyone in the studio. From time to time, the sound of someone moving things or rubbing their footsteps brought out the quietness. "So, before we knew it, we forgot our starting point, our love for music, and our dreams. On the one hand, we were eager to be recognized, but on the other, our greed for popularity destroyed us. With the focus on music, we cant produce more glamorous music, so that popularity and attention begin to fade away, which forms an evil sex cycle. We may know the problem, maybe we dont know, but we cant do anything. As a result. That is, we are standing on a huge stage. The colorful lights, the screams of the mountains and the tsunamis, and the temperature of the burning skin make us "lost" and lose our way. Looking around, we can see a dark crowd of people. Sea, but I cant see every specific face clearly; the inspiration in my mind has dried up, fingers and musical instruments can no longer produce fire flowers. In the end, we also lost ourselves and dont know where we are. What are you doing, what should you do..." The story that Hugo told was partly a glorious to death experience, partly his own experience, and a larger part from the Nirvana band experience. Kurt-Coben squandered himself unscrupulously. His talent finally lost himself in the colorful flashlights. In 2000, there was a movie called "Almost Fame (.. This movie tells the story of the golden rock age in 1973. A rock band, a group of crazy song fans, and a young underage reporter During the crazy tour, I gradually lost myself. The band called ster in the movie went through the process from being unknown to being famous, and then eager to win more popularity, more attention, more fame, and face these sudden attentions. , The band members have lost themselves, they are addicted to **** and poison. In the enjoyment of the product, the music itself was put upside down, so that they could not find the motivation for music creation, and stood at the crossroads lost at a crossroads, at a loss. In fact, the experience of Zhishui has happened to almost every rock band, such as the brand-new day before Fujin, Nirvana, the Beatles...including glorifying himself to death, as well as the self after "Yihai Xiongfeng" and before For a period of time Joseph, it can even be said that everyone who enters the entertainment circle, and even every ordinary person in his life who dreams of getting promoted and wealthy, is like this. Facing the temptation of wealth. People are often blinded by the confusion, the bewilderment of power, and the greed of reputation. People cant see the future or themselves, they just passively move around in place. Fortunately, Glory to Death has not completely lost its direction. They pulled the reins and kept their steps in time, at least for now they have not "lost" themselves. But what about the future? If the band succeeds in the future, will they still remember the reason why the band was founded? Can they still remember the bands hard work across the United States... Who can say that? ? "So the album is called''Almost Fame''?" Albert looked at Hugo, who was in his thoughts, and said. Hugo was stunned, and struggling out of his thoughts, "Yes, so we call the album''Almost Fame''." It''s like the band is standing in a position that is about to become famous, but is still missing the''door'' position. On the one hand, they relied on the road tour to create a lot of topics and attracted a lot of attention; but on the other hand, they did not really show off their works to prove themselves, and they were far from the so-called fame. Standing in this position often makes people restless and disoriented. Almost fame is actually a state, all dreams seem to be within reach, the focus is close at hand, but the dazzling light of the dream makes my eyes dizzy, and the sentence "almost near ( says everything. Anxiety, hesitation, anxiety and expectation, excitement, happiness. Using this name as the name of the bands first album is not only a reminder of the band not to be overwhelmed, but also reminds the band to remember the details of the journey, and it also fully expresses the agitated but foolish rashness of the whole album. Its really shownAlbert naturally didnt know how many thoughts were in Hugos head, but he linked the name of the album from the description of Hugo just now, and he had to sigh, the glory is to death. The band is really full of their own thoughts. They don''t seem to be ostentatious, just like the boy next door, but if they ignore the connotation of their music, it will definitely be a loss for every listener. Albert muttered the name of the album in a low voice, "Almost fame, almost fame..." Then he sighed long and softly, "This reminds me of River Phoenix (.)." This sentence Gently echoing in the warehouse, this silenced everyone. Hugo unexpectedly raised his head and looked at Albert. It was because of the breaking news of River Phoenix that he remembered the movie "nearly famous", which awakened the deeper thoughts in his heart. It was proposed that the album title be "almost famous". At this moment, the thoughts of Hugo and Albert actually resonated, and this kind of happiness and joy, understood by their confidants, surged in an instant. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.).. Chapter 453： Pack light ads_wz_txt; Comeback 453 came to the battle lightly ps: The third update today, thanks to the 10,000 rewards of black "color" peach and "flower", plus more will be sent! Sprinkle "flowers"! River Phoenix, a singer and actor born as a child star, began his short and radiant time at the age of fifteen. The movie "Stay.e" made him a well-known American star; he "The Uninhibited Sky (my.oe.idah0 cooperating with Keanu Reeves has become a classic in the hearts of countless movie fans. He became the actor of Venice when he was only 21 years old. Hollywood, the Vanity Fair, loved this young man with sad eyes like a''girl'' child, but he was overwhelmed and had to choose poison. Pin to escape reality. Just a few days ago, on the eve of Halloween, Reeve was in the bar of his friend Johnny Depp because of smoking. He overdose and passed away suddenly, at only twenty-three years old, and ended his shining but short life like a meteor. River''s younger brother Jacques-Phoenix (.), who won three Oscar nominations for acting in the future, and also won the actor of the actor of Venice. He stayed by his brother on the night of October 31st. After witnessing the death of his elder brother, he dialed Jiu''s police call, which almost destroyed all the life of the only nineteen-year-old Jackie. Albert saw the shadow of River Phoenix on the album "Almost Fame", and he couldn''t help but sigh. Hugo heard Albert''s sigh, and couldn''t help looking at Albert in surprise. Then he sighed, "Maybe God is jealous of him." Tian is jealous of talents, and Reeve''s death also affects Hugo. It has a profound impact. In fact, in the time when Hugo lived, Reeves influence was very little left. The only work he knew of Reeve was "The Uninhibited Sky." But in the early nineties, Reeves reputation was the most beautiful in Hollywood. Landscape. When I heard that Rifu sucked. When he died from an overdose, Hugo set off an unprecedented wave in his heart, which is why the album title "Almost Fame" popped up in his mind. River Phoenix, his name literally translates as "a river a phoenix", he did release''waves'' like a river, but he did not regain it like a phoenix. The Hollywood Walk of Fame is glamorous, but not everyone can reach the end. Nearly fame, it''s the story of River-Phoenix, the story of Heath-Ledger (heath. Ledger), the story of Kurt-Coburn, and the story of "Hugo Lancaster..." . Albert caught the clues in Hugos sighing tone. His left eye couldnt help but the dim light could be seen in the right eye, which had lost its luster that day. I think, Im talking about your album. I have an idea for the cover." Albert brightened his whole body, and he stood still thinking about it, "Did you arrive in New York on a road tour before?" After getting Hugo''s affirmative reply, Albert immediately said excitedly, "Did your car come near the warehouse today?" "Yes, we drove here." Hugo''s answer made Albert start unable to walk back and forth on his own. "We can take a photo of your band in the car, which is when your band is on tour. The preparation scene on the car does not need to deliberately arrange the posture, nor create the scene, just a little light and an angle. You...you..." Albert raised his head to look at the band members,''touch'' Thinking about it under his chin. "Replace all these clothes and replace them with your usual clothes." Now the band members have changed into black''color'' suits, which seems to be an unnecessary burden in Albert''s eyes. "Also, the hairstyle is also No, dont be so deliberate, just keep it simple, it doesnt look so bad, as if you can take care of it normally. Otherwise, you can take care of it yourself, and then let the stylist rest. Its best to restore your usual Thats enough when youre performing on the street." Originally after discussion, the basic style set by the company for the album of Glory To Death was a photo of wearing a suit while preparing for a performance in the background, or a picture of standing on a step and stepping onto the stage... This setting is based on " The literal meaning of "almost fame" was conceived, and Albert''s approval was also obtained. So today, makeup, costumes and styling were arranged. The black''color'' suit is only the basic style, and several sets of stage costumes are also prepared. . But now in Albert''s conception, they are all too deliberate. This completely destroys the special "color" of the Glory To Death band itself. The feeling of "walking on the road and singing on the road..." is the feeling. The color that belongs to the band may not have the brilliant lights on the stage, or the busyness and magnificence of the backstage preparations, but the moment when the wind and dust are running on the road, chasing their dreams, step by step towards their dreams, It''s so simple and plain, but also so real and appropriate. Because Albert simply overturned all the previous ideas, Henry looked at the record company''s representatives who came to the scene for the first time. After receiving a definite answer, Henry signaled that the band members could change their clothes. However, in fact, only Hugo and Alfonso were left standing in place. The other three people immediately got rid of the shackles after obtaining Albert''s letter. With a master like Albert, EMI is naturally willing to put the decision-making power in his hands. If Hugo and others bring up this plan, it is estimated that Henry will have to deal with the company, but now it is up to Ai Albert proposed that the record company didn''t hesitate at all and just nodded and let it go. After all the band members changed back to their clothes, Albert took a closer look and nodded in satisfaction. The five young men are simply attire with a jacket and t-shirt denim pants, including Hugo. Although it is completely close to life, it is like a boy next door, but as long as the hair is treated a little, the overall shape will come out. Then Albert led Glory to death and came outside. Albert looked at the surrounding scenery and expressed strong dissatisfaction. He simply asked assistant Ellie and others to load the equipment onto the truck. Then he followed the band''s car, drove out of the warehouse, and drove out in the direction of New Jersey. Albert finally chose a deserted road, stopped the three cars before and after, and then began to remove the shooting equipment. Looking at the busy staff, Pedro kept jumping in place, trying to relieve his tension in this way, and then looked at Hugo and asked, "So, Hugo, what should we do?" "You heard what Albert said just now!" Hugo said of course, "Just as we are just preparing for the performance in normal times, don''t deliberately worry about the camera, present the most natural state, this is enough." "Are you serious?" Pedro thought it was incredible. Not only him, but the other three people also raised their ears and waited for Hugo''s next words. "We don''t look at the camera, what do you call taking pictures? We are not taking pictures. Didnt communicate with the camera at all?" "Pepe, if the photographer needs you to look at the camera, he will call you. If you don''t need it, you will deliberately look at the camera, it will only make you look like a fool eager to be on the camera." Hugo directs his own experience I shared it. In fact, taking pictures is not an easy task. In many cases, an action, an angle, and a detail will make the photo show different effects. The work of a model is not that simple. Fortunately for today, Albert does not want to follow the usual photo-taking style, but hopes to show the daily state of the band, which obviously helps the band members complete their tasks quickly. But what Hugo said is simple, but it is not so easy for everyone to do. "Pepe, no, don''t look at my camera anymore, you smile every time I press the''door'', which makes you look out of place with other people, just like the smile of''Mon'' Na Lisa There''s an extra''milk'' cow in there!" Albert said with a gloomy look. This made everyone laugh, and Pedro was entangled, "No, Neil, you Dont laugh, your performance is terrible, you dont avoid my lens, I let you be natural, not let you hide behind Hugo naturally! And, Fujin, you can laugh, you know, even if all Everyone is laughing, but you are the only one who cant laugh. Are you sure your soul is still here? Or you have turned into a zombie." The first photo experience of glory to death is really horrible. Except for the experienced Hugo, only Alfonso performed the most freely. This is the situation where Albert allowed the band to play freely. If it is according to the original plan, Shooting in the studio, I''m afraid the situation will be bloody. Hugo also laughed a little bit internally at this time. In fact, when he was taking pictures in magazines to promote "Scenting the Fragrance and Recognizing Women", the situation was also a bit stiff. After all, this was his first photo experience, but then his body Of this. Can save him, the feeling of taking pictures seems to be a kind of spontaneous nature. Yes, this made Hugo relax a lot and successfully completed the photo. After gaining experience, Hugo knew that, in fact, the most important thing in taking pictures is self-confidence. As for posture, photographers are always more tolerant to men. So, Hugo thought about it Relaxation and self-confidence during the photo shoot are the most important. So, what is the most relaxed and confident moment for the band? The answer could not be simpler, "Guys , Why don''t we play a piece directly?" Hugo''s voice attracted the attention of the band members, but at this time Fokkin and Neal were too slow to react, while Pedro was too excited, only Alfonso nodded clearly. Albert, who was standing not far away, heard this proposal and his eyes lit up. It was indeed a good idea. Hugo thought for a while, "Fujin, give me a drumbeat,''the center (the.)." This time Fujin finally reacted, and the hands that held the drumsticks were still tight at this moment. Instead, he relaxed and began to beat the drums. Listen to the inspiring lyrics and the joyful melody, "Hey, you know they are all the same, you know you are doing your best, so ignore them and live in the moment! Yes, be yourself , It doesnt matter whether its enough for others. It just takes some time, my buddy, youre on the journey, everything, everything will be okay; everything, everything will be on the right track. Things dont seem to be difficult anymore. Up. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.).. Chapter 454： Restart the journey ads_wz_txt; Chapter 148 The Female Child Enters the City (2079 words) Wu Yi used a knife to cut the blood on the waist and fu meat and threw it away. He figured that it would not affect the color of fresh meat again! Because a few customers looked at the black blood on the meat, their expressions changed suddenly, which was obvious to Wu Yi, even though they all browsed quietly. When the third customer came, he went to another''meat'' stall to buy''meat'' before tens of seconds. Wu Yi was secretly angry, and could not be angry with the strange customer, so he thought about it: Li Gui Should he go, could it be that he stood here blocking the way of making money? So Wu Yi raised his eyebrows and raised his eyes: Li Gui, if you have anything to say, hurry up, did your standing here affect my business? You see, those customers just came here, but they didn''t do any business. According to you, I affected your business? Business is not good at first, and you are still in the front, you will be even worse when you think about it. Wu Yi''s nostrils spit out a trace of smoke, and his face was full of "meat". He threw away the cigarette **** and stared at Li Gui: You still want to learn to slaughter and sell "meat". You have seen it, but there is no I''m planning to stop washing my hands for so many businesses. This is not the truth of Wu Yi. Li Gui could hear it. He said: I will not learn slaughter for the time being. I will drag the dust with you first, that is, I will help you run the''legs'' first, and help you carry some pig''meat'' every day. Come to sell, you can teach me as long as you like! Wu Yi is short of manpower to deliver goods every day. Hearing this, he was secretly happy, but did not immediately express his position. He''drew'' a cigarette from the bottom of the chopping board and burned it on. He smoked and looked at Li Gui: this is what you said. I can think about it. You go back first, you "nailed" like a wooden stake in front of my meat case, maybe it really affected my business. Seeing that he was very mindful, Li Gui nodded and left the''meat'' stall. Li Gui did not expect that in the early hours of the next morning, Wu Yi called him out of the window to get up''bed'', saying that you don''t want to learn slaughter? First, please send me "meat" goods for a period of time, so that you will be familiar with the process from slaughtering live animals to selling "meat" at stalls, during which there is a transportation process. Okay! Li Gui replied in the room, and the lights turned on instantly. At this time, it was still pitch black inside and outside, so the lights had to be turned on. Watching him get up in bed, Wu Yi feels at ease, because one more person helps with the transportation, he not only relaxes, but also sells more meat and makes more money. He said to Li Gui in the window: You go to the northern end of the village to get the meat and help me transport it to the place in the city you visited yesterday. Is there a traffic tool? Li Gui grabbed a white sentence. No, you find a way. When Wu Yi said this, he turned and left. Li Gui still had that sentence choked in his throat. Before he could say it, he watched with disappointment as his back melted into the color of the night before dawn. What he wants to say is-I can help Wu Yi for you, but it''s a bit difficult to buy money with you. But now there is no chance to say, he hesitated whether to go or not? Go! There is no better place for him to make money. If he can''t make a lot of money, he will not be reconciled! He washed for a while and walked out of the door. The recovering Li Ruhua was sleeping next to her mother, and the light in the room woke her up. She looked up and found that her father was hurried out of the''door'', and asked her mother, why did father go out so early? Mom said, it''s not for the life of the family, and you want to study, can you not have money? If Dad makes money, I will be able to study? Li Ruhua wants to ask clearly. At this moment, Li Guizheng walked out of the door and turned off the light. The room was pitch black again, but the lead-grey color light outside the window could still be seen, which seemed to flicker, making her feel mysterious. Li Ruhua is already a second-year student. She was suspended from school due to the avian flu. Now she has recovered from the serious illness and should be able to go to school. But this is a poor place. It is difficult for ordinary families to pay the tuition at one time. They have to wait until the autumn harvest. It takes food or other time to make money to pay the tuition. Li Ruhua was very happy to hear what her mother said, and she was no longer sleepy. After a while, it dawned. She got up and asked her father where he was. Mom said that your father and Wu Yi from the neighboring village went to sell pig''meat'' on the street. Li Ruhua remembered that after breakfast, she left the village alone without saying hello to her mother, and embarked on a winding road leading to the main street. She once went to the street with her grandpa. It was selling bird meat barbecues, so she was more familiar with it. Because of the avian flu, grandpa completely gave up bird meat barbecues. Although she is old, she cant stay free. Now she is talking to the village. Households graze cattle and pay a little salary every month to make up for the pension. Li Ruhua knew that grandpa could not help her, of course he should go to her father. After walking for about half an hour, I came to a small town. It was 7 kilometers from the town to the city. Few people walked. Most of them took a shuttle bus and asked for money. But Li Ruhua didnt have money, so she walked. In the direction, walking along the road for another hour, the tall buildings in the distance appeared like a Rubiks cube. Many vehicles passed by, and the sound of horns was thunderous. Sometimes she was surprised, and she swiftly moved from the center of the road to the edge. She froze for a while before leaving, and slowly she adjusted to the noise of the traffic, knowing that she would be fine as long as she stepped aside. After walking for a while, I saw a blackboard-big plastic sign behind the two''very'' poplar trees like a stele. On the concave plane is 10 large vermilion characters set off on a black background: " But save an inch and stay with the children and grandchildren for farming." For some reason, Li Ruhua stood here and shuddered. The sun had risen high, and suddenly the "gloom" fell again. Looking up, there was a cloud of shading clouds floating in the blue sky. Suddenly, the horn of a car drove away Li Ruhuas leisure time, and she took another step along the highway towards the city. The bustling streets formed by the arrangement of high-rise buildings made her look forward to nothing but the shops. Shelves and counters are lined up with food and wearable items. In addition, she also likes "flowers", pencil sharpeners, skin wipes and other student utensils that she pays attention to. She wants to buy, but she walks out of the store lonely if she doesn''t have any money. Walk down the familiar street where she used to sell bird''meat'' barbecue with her grandfather. But there was no relatives here, no one who knew her, and no one who cared about her, and many round, square, fat, and thin strange faces flashed past her inadvertently. At this time she saw a''girl'' child who was her age, with''flower'' wings and butterflies embellished on her head. As the''girl'' walked, it trembled, as if hovering low in the luxuriant place of the''flower'' , Soaring, vivid and beautiful. Li Ruhua couldn''t help feeling''touch'' the two croissant braids on her head, which are made of soft rubber bands like a very humble red earthworm. Compared with the butterfly ornament on the head of the little''girl'' , It''s really inferior to a lot. Li Ruhua walked out of the street with a sense of inferiority. Although the traffic was busy and lively, she also felt sad. Of course, what she admired most now is to be able to go to school like other children. In order to realize this wish, she ran to West Street to find the butcher Wu Yi''s father. .. Chapter 455： Life time ads_wz_txt; Chapter 148 The Female Child Enters the City (2079 words) Wu Yi used a knife to cut the blood on the waist and fu meat and threw it away. He figured that it would not affect the color of fresh meat again! Because a few customers looked at the black blood on the meat, their expressions changed suddenly, which was obvious to Wu Yi, even though they all browsed quietly. When the third customer came, he went to another''meat'' stall to buy''meat'' before tens of seconds. Wu Yi was secretly angry, and could not be angry with the strange customer, so he thought about it: Li Gui Should he go, could it be that he stood here blocking the way of making money? So Wu Yi raised his eyebrows and raised his eyes: Li Gui, if you have anything to say, hurry up, did your standing here affect my business? You see, those customers just came here, but they didn''t do any business. According to you, I affected your business? Business is not good at first, and you are still in the front, you will be even worse when you think about it. Wu Yi''s nostrils spit out a trace of smoke, and his face was full of "meat". He threw away the cigarette **** and stared at Li Gui: You still want to learn to slaughter and sell "meat". You have seen it, but there is no I''m planning to stop washing my hands for so many businesses. This is not the truth of Wu Yi. Li Gui could hear it. He said: I will not learn slaughter for the time being. I will drag the dust with you first, that is, I will help you run the''legs'' first, and help you carry some pig''meat'' every day. Come to sell, you can teach me as long as you like! Wu Yi is short of manpower to deliver goods every day. Hearing this, he was secretly happy, but did not immediately express his position. He''drew'' a cigarette from the bottom of the chopping board and burned it on. He smoked and looked at Li Gui: this is what you said. I can think about it. You go back first, you "nailed" like a wooden stake in front of my meat case, maybe it really affected my business. Seeing that he was very mindful, Li Gui nodded and left the''meat'' stall. Li Gui did not expect that in the early hours of the next morning, Wu Yi called him out of the window to get up''bed'', saying that you don''t want to learn slaughter? First, please send me "meat" goods for a period of time, so that you will be familiar with the process from slaughtering live animals to selling "meat" at stalls, during which there is a transportation process. Okay! Li Gui replied in the room, and the lights turned on instantly. At this time, it was still pitch black inside and outside, so the lights had to be turned on. Watching him get up in bed, Wu Yi feels at ease, because one more person helps with the transportation, he not only relaxes, but also sells more meat and makes more money. He said to Li Gui in the window: You go to the northern end of the village to get the meat and help me transport it to the place in the city you visited yesterday. Is there a traffic tool? Li Gui grabbed a white sentence. No, you find a way. When Wu Yi said this, he turned and left. Li Gui still had that sentence choked in his throat. Before he could say it, he watched with disappointment as his back melted into the color of the night before dawn. What he wants to say isI can help Wu Yi for you, but it''s a bit difficult to buy money with you. But now there is no chance to say, he hesitated whether to go or not? Go! There is no better place for him to make money. If he can''t make a lot of money, he will not be reconciled! He washed for a while and walked out of the door. The recovering Li Ruhua was sleeping next to her mother, and the light in the room woke her up. She looked up and found that her father was hurried out of the''door'', and asked her mother, why did father go out so early? Mom said, it''s not for the life of the family, and you want to study, can you not have money? If Dad makes money, I will be able to study? Li Ruhua wants to ask clearly. At this moment, Li Guizheng walked out of the door and turned off the light. The room was pitch black again, but the lead-grey color light outside the window could still be seen, which seemed to flicker, making her feel mysterious. Li Ruhua is already a second-year student. She was suspended from school due to the avian flu. Now she has recovered from the serious illness and should be able to go to school. But this is a poor place. It is difficult for ordinary families to pay the tuition at one time. They have to wait until the autumn harvest. It takes food or other time to make money to pay the tuition. Li Ruhua was very happy to hear what her mother said, and she was no longer sleepy. After a while, it dawned. She got up and asked her father where he was. Mom said that your father and Wu Yi from the neighboring village went to sell pig''meat'' on the street. Li Ruhua remembered that after breakfast, she left the village alone without saying hello to her mother, and embarked on a winding road leading to the main street. She once went to the street with her grandpa. It was selling bird meat barbecues, so she was more familiar with it. Because of the avian flu, grandpa completely gave up bird meat barbecues. Although she is old, she cant stay free. Now she is talking to the village. Households graze cattle and pay a little salary every month to make up for the pension. Li Ruhua knew that grandpa could not help her, of course he should go to her father. After walking for about half an hour, I came to a small town. It was 7 kilometers from the town to the city. Few people walked. Most of them took a shuttle bus and asked for money. But Li Ruhua didnt have money, so she walked. In the direction, walking along the road for another hour, the tall buildings in the distance appeared like a Rubiks cube. Many vehicles passed by, and the sound of horns was thunderous. Sometimes she was surprised, and she swiftly moved from the center of the road to the edge. She froze for a while before leaving, and slowly she adjusted to the noise of the traffic, knowing that she would be fine as long as she stepped aside. After walking for a while, I saw a blackboard-big plastic sign behind two poplar trees that were tough. Com is like a stele, with 10 large vermilion characters set off on a black background on the concave plane: "But save an inch and stay with the children and grandchildren." For some reason, Li Ruhua stood here and shuddered. The sun had risen high, and suddenly the "gloom" fell again. Looking up, there was a cloud of shading clouds floating in the blue sky. Suddenly, the horn of a car drove away Li Ruhuas leisure time, and she took another step along the highway towards the city. The bustling streets formed by the arrangement of high-rise buildings made her look forward to nothing but the shops. Shelves and counters are lined up with food and wearable items. In addition, she also likes "flowers", pencil sharpeners, skin wipes and other student utensils that she pays attention to. She wants to buy, but she walks out of the store lonely if she doesn''t have any money. Walk down the familiar street where she used to sell bird''meat'' barbecue with her grandfather. But there was no relatives here, no one who knew her, and no one who cared about her, and many round, square, fat, and thin strange faces flashed past her inadvertently. At this time she saw a''girl'' child who was her age, with''flower'' wings and butterflies embellished on her head. As the''girl'' walked, it trembled, as if hovering low in the luxuriant place of the''flower'' , Soaring, vivid and beautiful. Li Ruhua couldn''t help feeling''touch'' the two croissant braids on her head, which are made of soft rubber bands like a very humble red earthworm. Compared with the butterfly ornament on the head of the little''girl'' , It''s really inferior to a lot. Li Ruhua walked out of the street with a sense of inferiority. Although the traffic was busy and lively, she also felt sad. Of course, what she admired most now is to be able to go to school like other children. In order to realize this wish, she ran to West Street to find the butcher Wu Yi''s father. .. Chapter 456： 3 disputes ads_wz_txt; Chapter 148 The Female Child Enters the City (2079 words) Wu Yi used a knife to cut the blood on the waist and fu meat and threw it away. He figured that it would not affect the color of fresh meat again! Because a few customers looked at the black blood on the meat, their expressions changed suddenly, which was obvious to Wu Yi, even though they all browsed quietly. When the third customer came, he went to another''meat'' stall to buy''meat'' before tens of seconds. Wu Yi was secretly angry, and could not be angry with the strange customer, so he thought about it: Li Gui Should he go, could it be that he stood here blocking the way of making money? So Wu Yi raised his eyebrows and raised his eyes: Li Gui, if you have anything to say, hurry up, did your standing here affect my business? You see, those customers just came here, but they didn''t do any business. According to you, I affected your business? Business is not good at first, and you are still in the front, you will be even worse when you think about it. Wu Yi''s nostrils spit out a trace of smoke, and his face was full of "meat". He threw away the cigarette **** and stared at Li Gui: You still want to learn to slaughter and sell "meat". You have seen it, but there is no I''m planning to stop washing my hands for so many businesses. This is not the truth of Wu Yi. Li Gui could hear it. He said: I will not learn slaughter for the time being. I will drag the dust with you first, that is, I will help you run the''legs'' first, and help you carry some pig''meat'' every day. Come to sell, you can teach me as long as you like! Wu Yi is short of manpower to deliver goods every day. Hearing this, he was secretly happy, but did not immediately express his position. He''drew'' a cigarette from the bottom of the chopping board and burned it on. He smoked and looked at Li Gui: this is what you said. I can think about it. You go back first, you "nailed" like a wooden stake in front of my meat case, maybe it really affected my business. Seeing that he was very mindful, Li Gui nodded and left the''meat'' stall. Li Gui did not expect that in the early hours of the next morning, Wu Yi called him out of the window to get up''bed'', saying that you don''t want to learn slaughter? First, please send me "meat" goods for a period of time, so that you will be familiar with the process from slaughtering live animals to selling "meat" at stalls, during which there is a transportation process. Okay! Li Gui replied in the room, and the lights turned on instantly. At this time, it was still pitch black inside and outside, so the lights had to be turned on. Watching him get up in bed, Wu Yi feels at ease, because one more person helps with the transportation, he not only relaxes, but also sells more meat and makes more money. He said to Li Gui in the window: You go to the northern end of the village to get the meat and help me transport it to the place in the city you visited yesterday. Is there a traffic tool? Li Gui grabbed a white sentence. No, you find a way. When Wu Yi said this, he turned and left. Li Gui still had that sentence choked in his throat. Before he could say it, he watched with disappointment as his back melted into the color of the night before dawn. What he wants to say is-I can help Wu Yi for you, but it''s a bit difficult to buy money with you. But now there is no chance to say, he hesitated whether to go or not? Go! There is no better place for him to make money. If he can''t make a lot of money, he will not be reconciled! He washed for a while and walked out of the door. The recovering Li Ruhua was sleeping next to her mother, and the light in the room woke her up. She looked up and found that her father was hurried out of the''door'', and asked her mother, why did father go out so early? Mom said, it''s not for the life of the family, and you want to study, can you not have money? If Dad makes money, I will be able to study? Li Ruhua wants to ask clearly. At this moment, Li Guizheng walked out of the door and turned off the light. The room was pitch black again, but the lead-grey color light outside the window could still be seen, which seemed to flicker, making her feel mysterious. Li Ruhua is already a second-year student. She was suspended from school due to the avian flu. Now she has recovered from the serious illness and should be able to go to school. But this is a poor place. It is difficult for ordinary families to pay the tuition at one time. They have to wait until the autumn harvest. It takes food or other time to make money to pay the tuition. Li Ruhua was very happy to hear what her mother said, and she was no longer sleepy. After a while, it dawned. She got up and asked her father where he was. Mom said that your father and Wu Yi from the neighboring village went to sell pig''meat'' on the street. Li Ruhua remembered that after breakfast, she left the village alone without saying hello to her mother, and embarked on a winding road leading to the main street. She once went to the street with her grandpa. It was selling bird meat barbecues, so she was more familiar with it. Because of the avian flu, grandpa completely gave up bird meat barbecues. Although she is old, she cant stay free. Now she is talking to the village. Households graze cattle and pay a little salary every month to make up for the pension. Li Ruhua knew that grandpa could not help her, of course he should go to her father. After walking for about half an hour, I came to a small town. It was 7 kilometers from the town to the city. Few people walked. Most of them took a shuttle bus and asked for money. But Li Ruhua didnt have money, so she walked. In the direction, walking along the road for another hour, the tall buildings in the distance appeared like a Rubiks cube. Many vehicles passed by, and the sound of horns was thunderous. Sometimes she was surprised, and she swiftly moved from the center of the road to the edge. She froze for a while before leaving, and slowly she adjusted to the noise of the traffic, knowing that she would be fine as long as she stepped aside. After walking for a while, I saw a blackboard-big plastic sign behind the two''very'' poplar trees like a stele. On the concave plane is 10 large vermilion characters set off on a black background: " But save an inch and stay with the children and grandchildren for farming." For some reason, Li Ruhua stood here and shuddered. The sun had risen high, and suddenly the "gloom" fell again. Looking up, there was a cloud of shading clouds floating in the blue sky. Suddenly, the horn of a car drove away Li Ruhuas leisure time, and she took another step along the highway towards the city. The bustling streets formed by the arrangement of high-rise buildings made her look forward to nothing but the shops. Shelves and counters are lined up with food and wearable items. In addition, she also likes "flowers", pencil sharpeners, skin wipes and other student utensils that she pays attention to. She wants to buy, but she walks out of the store lonely if she doesn''t have any money. Walk down the familiar street where she used to sell bird''meat'' barbecue with her grandfather. But there was no relatives here, no one who knew her, and no one who cared about her, and many round, square, fat, and thin strange faces flashed past her inadvertently. At this time she saw a''girl'' child who was her age, with''flower'' wings and butterflies embellished on her head. As the''girl'' walked, it trembled, as if hovering low in the luxuriant place of the''flower'' , Soaring, vivid and beautiful. Li Ruhua couldn''t help feeling''touch'' the two croissant braids on her head, which are made of soft rubber bands like a very humble red earthworm. Compared with the butterfly ornament on the head of the little''girl'' , It''s really inferior to a lot. Li Ruhua walked out of the street with a sense of inferiority. Although the traffic was busy and lively, she also felt sad. Of course, what she admired most now is to be able to go to school like other children. In order to realize this wish, she ran to West Street to find the butcher Wu Yi''s father. .. Chapter 457： Divorce ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 457 "This shows that you don''t trust me." Hugo is also angry now. When Lang Meyer found the''door'', Hugo always thought Joseph was his friend and he should trust his friend, so even if he missed Hugo was not fooled by "Shawshank''s Redemption." But now, it was Joseph who came to accuse himself, which was ridiculous. "So, you have to tell me, you have never thought about changing your broker?" Joseph also sneered and said that recently, the pace of competition for power within international innovation companies is gradually accelerating, and it seems that there will be another one before and after the new year. During the storm, the entire company was turbulent. Joseph currently has several resources such as Hugo, Nicholas Cage, Matt Da''Meng, Ben Affleck, etc., and they have also become important weights, even Matt Da Newbies like''Meng'' are poached, not to mention Hugo. Hugo laughed furiously, "I thought about it, of course I thought about it. When you are so busy that you dont have time to answer Frank De Labonts call, when you are busy looking for new projects for Cage but you dont have time to do it. Shawshanks Redemption, when the script was faxed to me, when I asked about the progress of the project and you shirk responsibility, of course I **** thought about changing the agent. I hired an agent not to find a moth who didn''t have time to contact me." "I thought we were friends." Joseph was blushed by Hugo''s series of words. "Didn''t we have discussed that matter? I also admitted my mistake, why are you still holding on to it? put." "Yes, that''s the point. I thought we were friends, so I didn''t plan to change the agent at all. So when the''door'' came to me, I directly rejected him and listened to your explanation. You let me down, and I didnt call Lang. I thought we were friends, so I didnt hold you accountable and didnt expect your compensation. I even supported your work, but what did you give me in return A burst of scolding? Or an overwhelming vent? Or an accusation without any reason?" Hugo''s bursts of words made Joseph retreat, and he was speechless. "I''m telling you, Quentin will talk to me. Pulp fiction, the matter is purely accidental. Neither of us expected the cooperation to be successful. One is wrong, and it hasn''t happened yet. I just asked Quentin to confirm with you. My propaganda itinerary." Hugos anger also blew like a ball. He felt that all of this is too absurd today. "Whether you believe it or not, this is the fact. So, why dont you close your mouth, Do your job well, and then worry about whether you will lose your job" Josephs face flushed with anger. He knew that he had to beat Hugo in eloquence. It was not an easy task. It was never, So you admit that you want to change your agent. I thought about it, right? This is your so-called friend. When I was constantly running around for your next script, you stabbed me at the other end of the United States, and slapped you." After speaking, Joseph directly smashed the phone to the ground. He couldn''t believe it. Recently, he has been screening the script for Hugo''s next movie. A few days ago, he found a suitable project, but this project He was not in a hurry for the time being, so Joseph did not tell Hugo the first time he wanted to wait for Hugo to come back and give him a surprise. What greeted him was that Hugo met Quentin alone on the East Coast to talk about the project. This was a complete disbelief in his ability to work, which made Joseph extremely disappointed. Not to mention, there is Lang hidden behind Quentin. Lang is like a mountain pressing on Joseph''s head. Even though he and Hugo have gone through ups and downs, even if he is willing to believe in Hugo, when the rumors within the company are getting stronger and stronger, almost everyone thinks that Hugo will be renewed. Under the situation of Lang''s banner, Hugo still did not give any response. On the contrary, he brought news of "Pulp Fiction", which was almost a fatal blow to Joseph. On the one hand, it is saying that Hugo did not trust Josephs ability and began to search for the script by himself; on the other hand, it was connecting the triangle of Hugo, Lang, and Quentin. It seems that the rumors within the company are definitely not "holes". wind. Therefore, Joseph was out of anger. After Joseph smashed the phone, he stood still in great anger, and the anger in his chest could hardly be subdued. It was in vain that he regarded Hugo as a friend and trusted this friend, but the result was still betrayal. Hugo''s anger was not weaker than Joseph''s. He couldn''t believe that Joseph would push everything to himself, and he was so easily involved in the divorce. This is really incredible. In the past year, Hugo and Joseph have gradually become good friends from an alienated cooperative relationship. The trust between the two people has also been established in accidents again and again, but in the end, it was so fragile, even It is vulnerable to a single blow, like a castle built of sand, the sea''waves'' have not even had time to pounce, just a rising''tide'' has destroyed everything. First was "Shawshank''s Redemption" and then "Pulp Fiction". As an agent, Joseph didn''t even think about himself, but worried that his agent''s job would not be guaranteed, and he was suspicious that Hugo might want to replace him, but it was a problem. The core lies in this: If Joseph is an outstanding agent and a good friend, then why should Hugo change him? Rather than having time to be suspicious, Joseph should spend his time on work, which is more appropriate. What''s more, the "Pulp Fiction" matter is even more absurd. Hugo and Quentin reached a cooperation by chance and accident. This has nothing to do with Lang Meyer. Facing Lang''s divorce plan, he always insisted on his position. Don''t make judgments easily before fully understanding the matter. This is Hugo''s ten-year experience in society, so he categorically rejected Lang. In fact, even if Hugo did not cooperate with Joseph, he would not be able to cooperate with Lang. Because of the differences, it would be difficult for Hugo and Lang to come together. But now, Joseph didnt remember Hugos attitude towards Lang at all. Instead, he seemed to be betrayed by himself, and hung up his phone angrily. This made Hugo laugh, which is really ridiculous. , So ridiculous that people dont know what to say besides laughing The atmosphere in the carriage became tense for a while, Fujin drove intently, but frowned unknowingly; Neil, who was sitting next to him, looked at Hugo with a worried expression, but did not Knowing what to say; Pedro and Alfonso in the rear compartment were also afraid to show up at this time, staring at each other. Hugo is not usually a person who likes to get angry, and more often uses a smile to convey positive energy, but once Hugo gets angry, the strong and tight air pressure is enough to suffocate people. In an instant, the car is happy and relaxed. The atmosphere swept away, and the entire temperature dropped to freezing point. The color of the scenery outside the car window kept speeding, and Hugos anger finally settled down. In fact, Hugo knew it. This must be Lang''s divorce. Lang must have some small actions in Los Angeles. This is something that Hugo doesn''t understand. "Pulp fiction" is just an excuse. It has become an outlet for Joseph to express his emotions. But Hugo was angry that Joseph didn''t notice this incident and was easily fooled. The trust between the two of them was simply fragile. If this continues, it will be difficult for them to continue to cooperate in the future even after this difficult period. Hugo doesn''t know how other people cooperate with the agent. Does everyone simply maintain a working relationship and try not to get involved in friendship, otherwise it is easy to cause problems if the public and the private are not separated. But in Hugo''s view, the relationship between actors and agents is definitely not a simple relationship between employment and being hired, because there are too few things that can be maintained by money interests, and it can easily be shattered, so even if it is not a good relationship between friends The relationship should at least have a certain friendship, so that the cooperation can continue smoothly. Henry Bloom is actually like this. Although he looks lazy and doesn''t like to take care of things, he can definitely handle it as long as it involves the band. So far, no mistakes have been made. When the band set off on the journey again, although Henry didn''t say anything, he got up early and watched the band drive away before returning to make up for his sleep. This one detail reveals the relationship, which is enough. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but feel a headache. He didn''t know what Joseph was in, how bad the situation was, and how things would develop next. The most important thing is that he has just embarked on his tour home, and he is still a long way from Los Angeles. He has no way to personally understand what happened there. This will also make things more difficult~www.novelhall .com~Hugo, are we going back to Los Angeles first? "Neil looked at Hugo''s frown and asked concerned. Hugo was stunned, only to realize that his band members were all nearby. He shook his head, "No, no, this is a journey we must complete. Once the journey begins, we must complete it. Besides, any The tricky things will be solved one day, right?" Think about it carefully and let Joseph calm down for a while, which is also good. Hugo didnt believe that Joseph would fail to see Langs strategy. After all, he and Joseph had been in the trap of Lang, Tracy and others. Joseph is now in anger. After the incident, he will definitely wake up... At least, Hugo expected that. After all, changing the agent is not that simple. Moreover, Joseph was the first person he knew after coming to Los Angeles in 19, and he didn''t want things to get so bad. However, this is just hope, are things really going as they please? This journey home is long but short, full of countless possibilities of''sex'', making life uncertain again. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ).. Chapter 458： End of journey ads_wz_txt; The end of the 458 journey "Lester Bangs (lester. bangs) once said: Rock is dead. If Bangs is still alive, he will be moved to tears when he sees the resurgence of rock in 1993. As the most interesting critic in the history of rock and roll, Bunce has always been an outlier and pioneer. He is not an ordinary music critic in the strict sense. He has a unique vision and a keen sense of smell. When contemporary music critics are still praising Elvis Presley, The Beatles, and the Rolling Stones, he He has set his sights on those little-known garage rock and underground heavy metals. Bangss aesthetic standard is that rock should develop in a more crude, aggressive, direct, and offensive direction, rather than die in improvisation and complicated techniques that take tens of minutes to move. In his short life, Bangs has been fulfilling his promises, bands, puppet bands (the.s), velvet underground bands (the.velvet.uh), collision bands... these will become rock music in the future. The immortal bands and singers in history have been highly recommended by Bunce Of course, in Bangces career, his greatest achievement is undoubtedly making punk a member of the rock family that cannot be ignored.''Punk can create a kind of vague music and an irregular beauty..." In his comments, this new type of music has been put on the stage of history. In the face of the overwhelming doubts at the time, Bangs replied,''To show rock'' or punk rock, the only thing you have to do is : No. Rock is an attitude. If you have found the attitude you hold, then dont care what others say, because excitement is what you want to express in music, and it must be done in all music. ''sex''. The pistol band (sex.) even stepped onto the altar under the recommendation of Bangsi. Bangs is a person who likes to live in an ideal state. When the classic punk is gradually declining and commercialized, he wrote in a manuscript, "Yes" I feel very painful because I have fallen into too many times. After contradictions and hesitation, for me, all this has reached the point of inevitable. All that punk left me now was rant without purpose, at least that''s what I thought, and I didn''t want to believe it was true. Even so, Bangs never gave up his fascination with punk and persisted until the last moment of his life. On April 30, 1982, the 33-year-old legendary music critic was found dead in an apartment. The official death was due to an overdose of sedatives. Bunce has always been a critic of my "fascination". His experience, his contribution, and his temperament are "close" to the limit of freedom in life. He hates the system, does not like the existing rules and values, and is pure Outstanding, elegant and rude, crazy and sensible, in the entire history of rock and roll is absolutely''fan'' and free and easy. Therefore, Bangs said: Rock is dead, but he still can''t get rid of the "fascination" in his heart. Im very curious about what Bangs would say when he saw the unbelievable miracle created by the Nirvana band. Maybe he could see the brilliance of this band before the band caught peoples attention, and then use a lot of gorgeous words to say. Praise this band, eager to awaken people''s love for rock again; of course, it is more likely that Bangs dismissed the achievements of Nirvana, because the innovation of Nirvana in rock technology is precisely Bangsi. It''s annoying, so he might angrily accuse the band of being flashy and stifling the hope of a rock and roll revival in its infancy. But I was even more curious about what Bangs would say when he saw the rise of glory to the death, because in this band I could see Bangsi''s stubbornness and unyielding back then. Glory to Death is trying to break the''trend'' of rock and roll created by Nirvana. At the same time, it is also trying to leave its own trajectory in 1993 when rock and roll was resurrected. Listen to the soul-shocking melody of this band shouting on the street. It is the fusion of garage rock and metal rock. It is the combination of rock and hip-hop, pop, punk, and electronics. It is an art form close to civilian life. It is Bangsis most admired rock and roll, authentic. The glorious to death music blends the trivial and delicate emotions of life into the music, venting it out heartily, and dancing the most beautiful posture in the heart of every listener. In the past ten months in 1993, rock and roll seemed to have recovered the supreme glory of the decade. The fine color albums were dizzying one after another. Most importantly, the strength of alternative rock began to have a violent impact on the current rock model, even surpassing the turbulent''turbulence'' when the Nirvana band emerged two years ago. Goatskin bands, radio commanders, fuzzy fields... this one A band full of personal styles broke people''s fixed thinking about rock and roll, and once again reproduced the pomp of the golden age of rock and roll in 1977 when the masterpieces blew out. In this group of bands, glory to death also occupies a place. After the National Day, Glory to the death pack and embarked on a journey. The intensive performance of nearly two hundred performances in more than three months brought them to the international metropolis on the east coast and brought them a piece of EMI Records. After the record contract, the band entered the studio and started intensive preparations for their first album. Just when everyone thought that the band would officially release an album for publicity, Glory to Death unexpectedly embarked on a journey again, just like Bangs, even with more tempts. "Confusion" and no matter how much "confusion", I will never forget my deep heart for rock and roll. After Halloween, Glory to the death regained its strength, left the Big Apple, and set his first stop in''Boston, still a truck, five team members and a bunch of musical instruments, without an agent and work. Surrounded by people; it is still a casual street performance, expecting that passing pedestrians will stop for them, without the gorgeous stage and the cheers of the audience; it is still a road tour of dusty, conscientious, and "desirable", without sponsors Intervention, no meticulously arranged publicity schedule... Glory to Death will peel off the sugar coating that is wrapped in the music shell, biting the nut at the core, once again returning to rock itself and embarking on a new journey. Its just that, this time, the team of loyal fans who followed Glory to Death is gradually growing. This is a group of fans who are willing to follow the band to wander around. One of them is from Columbia University. The eight-year-old Joshua Akranston said, I hesitated because I know how hard and long the journey is, but Im glad I made the right decision because I know it will be The most important journey in my life is not only to chase glory to death, nor to chase my passion for rock and roll, but also to chase my goal in life. The footprints of glory to death caused a sensation in cities large and small. The onlookers of more than 500 spectators on the streets of Chicago forced the city hall to dispatch patrols to maintain order; and a small town called Blue Knifes was due to the arrival of the band. It attracted tourists from nearby cities to join in; not to mention that when the band arrived in Seattle, the 300-yard parade expressed the welcome of this sister city... The band returned from the east coast all the way back to the west coast. Although it only took fifteen days to arrive in 14 cities this time, it mobilized thousands of spectators to watch the exciting performance of the band on the streets without complicated arrangements. Without the''flower''-like guitar, the glory to death music retains the simple and lively melody, shocking lyrics and infectious performances. This band shows everyone a new look of a rock band. If Bangs were still there, he might have watched the glory to death and exclaimed: Rock is resurrected! Then he used his typewriter to give the band full of praise and tell people to focus his attention on the band, because This is a band worthy of everyone''s attention. It is hard to imagine that amidst the trend led by Nirvana, there is a band that dared to break the shackles and shackles and create a rock music style that can even be called a completely different style. This is what Lesterbons advocates On October 31st, River Phoenix left us forever. This is a news that is enough to shock everyone. Phoenix and Bunce have one thing in common, that is, their proud talents are annihilated by this colorful circle, and then gradually lost themselves, but Phoenix is ??evading the overwhelming attention. Let him have nowhere to escape; while Bangs was evading the commercialization process and destroying punk bit by bit, which made him frustrated. In the end, they all passed away in the''medicine''. Suddenly, the glorious body was shining like Phoenix and Bunce. We can only pray. This time, dont let this ray of light disappear too fast, and pray that we can be in this ray of light. Go further under the guidance. Tomorrow, the road journey from Glory to Death for nearly five months will be drawn in Los Angeles. What kind of surprises will the band bring us this time? What kind of attitude will the band''s album appear in front of us? Can 1993 be the year of rock and roll recovery in the annals of history? The answer seems to be right in front of us My heart beats hard, and the sun still rises quietly. " This is from the front page of the "Los Angeles Times" published on November 16. This article written by the music critic David Marches of "Rotation" magazine has undoubtedly become the focus of attention, because "Rotation" is a bimonthly magazine. , The publishing cycle is relatively long, so this time David put his music review on the "Los Angeles Times", and the "Los Angeles Times" actually assigned an important position on the front page to a band that has not yet debuted. It''s even more amazing-although not a headline. After Glory To Death finished preparations for the album, he set off on his way home without any hesitation. The journey on this road has accelerated since the past, but the main thing is that the stay in the city has been shortened, wherever he went along the way. All aroused enthusiastic reports from the local media. It can be said that glory to death brought this road tour boom from New York to the West Coast. In the rising sun of Los Angeles, the journey of glory to death across the United States is finally coming to its end, and this time, this city known as full of countless miracles will be led by glory to death. What kind of surprises does it produce next? (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.. Chapter 459： L.A. grand occasion ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 459 Los Angeles grand occasion The end of daylight saving time seems to make the morning dawn much earlier. When Samora Kasvi feels the light of the morning sun, he habitually gets out of his bed. Shang was awakened and ready to start a brand new day, but when I looked back at the alarm clock, I realized that I could still sleep for another hour. Then I realized that summer time had ended two weeks ago and winter finally came to California. Samora sat on the bed for a while confused. He hesitated whether he should fall down and continue to sleep or get up and bed to go to school, but he couldnt remember whether there were any classes in his school today. Suddenly, the door of Samoras room was pushed open, and Elis familiar voice suppressed the excitement and said, "You cant get up yet? We still have a long way to go." Samora''s "chaotic" brain woke up, "Oh, God! We''re going to be late!" Samora quickly picked up her glasses from the head of the bed, and put them on the bridge of her nose in a panic. The world became clear in an instant, and then quickly jumped out of the''bed'', "I will start washing now, where''s Liam?" "He already called me just now, and he and Andy are ready." Although Eli maintained his usual calm when speaking, the speed of his heartbeat already made him a little overwhelmed. Samora was too late to sigh. She rushed to the bathroom and started to wash, while instructing her brother, "You go downstairs and get ready, I''ll come right away." Compared to Eli, Samora''s hurried hands and feet are more straightforward. And vividly showed his''excited'' movement at the moment. Today is the day to return to Los Angeles from the glory to the death, and it is also the end of the road tour across the United States to the glory to the death. In order to wait for this day, Zamora and their loyal fans have waited for too long and too long, and they are the song ''Mi'', also prepared a special gift for the band. Samora and them will arrive in Los Angeles in person as part of this special day. It only took Samura three minutes to get ready, and rushed outside while putting on his coat. After getting in the car, Samora couldn''t even greet the Pinkman brothers who were also ready not far away. Start off as soon as you get on the car. After catching her breath, Samora had time to ask Eli in the passenger seat, "Did everyone else leave?" "I don''t know." Eli shrugged. "We made an appointment to meet at the destination at one o''clock in the afternoon. They won''t be late." "Huh... I hope so." Samora didn''t have time to think about it, so she could only pray like this. Samora and the others greeted nearly two hundred loyal music lovers in San Francisco and went to Los Angeles to congratulate the last stop of the glorious to death tour, but most of these people have not heard the glorious to death music, just heard it. , How many people will arrive at the scene at that time, this is an unknown number The Caswell brothers and the Pinkerman brothers left Los Angeles and soon embarked on the Fifth Interstate Highway, rushing all the way towards the City of Angels. It took six hours to complete the journey of nearly four hundred miles. Samora couldnt help but regret it. She had come to Los Angeles early yesterday. She would have to make adjustments one night, but when the destination is getting more and more When I approached, this trace of regret disappeared, and replaced by a throbbing excitement. The Hollywood''Lu'' Tian Theater (h.1]ywd.b.w1) on Highland Avenue (ghland.avenue) in North Hollywood (h.1]yw......d.b.w1) is a public performance theater that music lovers are very familiar with, because of this "lu" The most famous special''color'' of the Sky Theater is its shell-shaped "Lu" sky stage, which is considered to be one of the best acoustic architectural designs and is ranked among the top three "Lu" sky theaters in the United States. Here, the Beatles, Pink Floyd, Cher, Frank Sinatra (frara) and other top singers have performed on this stage, and the Hollywood sign can be vaguely seen in the northeast of the theater. It has also become a unique and beautiful landscape here. In 1926, the "Lu" Theater in Hollywood formed a shell-shaped arch. Due to the original material defects, the sound design of the theater could not be fully presented, which also restricted the number of audiences that can be accommodated in the entire theater. Official statistics indicate that it can accommodate ten thousand people, but in fact, in 1936, 26,000 people squeezed into the''Lu Tian Theater'' to listen to the performance of singer Lily Pons (]y.p.ns). It is a pity that the acoustic design issues and the choice of materials have always restricted the theaters accommodating audience. Over the past sixty years, it has undergone many reconstructions before and after, but it has never been able to reproduce the gathering of 26,000 people. The style of a hall Samora and his group arrived at the Northern Highland Avenue, and soon they could see the yellowish-brown hillsides in the distance that looked dry and reckless under the scorching sun at noon. I dont know if it was a pine tree or a maple tree with branches and branches in sight. Stretching out, it looks like a quiet town. You can see residential houses, coffee houses, and an Italian restaurant similar to a villa, but you cant see the famous one. The shell-shaped arch, if it hadnt been indicated by the sign just now that it was the North Highland Avenue, Samora would even think that he was on the wrong path. But soon, Zamoras doubts will dissipate, because the crowd in the line of sight is gradually increasing. With the depth, the noise level increases unabated. When Samora arrives at the''door'' of the parking lot, it will be completely My eyes widened in fright by the grand occasion in front of me. I saw that the wide and boundless parking lot on the right hand side was almost full. The scattered parking spaces were actually conspicuous. The cars were laid out in sight like Lego bricks, and the surroundings The chattering crowd is more like a winding Sacra''gate'' river, slowly moving in one direction. "Oh, God! Oh, God!" Samora couldn''t help but began to exclaim, "I''m such an idiot, I''m an idiot! We should have been to Los Angeles yesterday, and we can''t get a good position today!" Eli, who was sitting in the passenger seat, also had a look of astonishment. He hadn''t expected that so many people would come to Hollywood''s showing day theater today to cheer for glory. Although White Turn magazine has officially introduced people to the glory to death. Although the Los Angeles Times reported on the front page of todays glory to the death performance yesterday, the glory to death is now just a There is no band that has officially released an album, and now it can attract so many people to watch the show-even if it is free, it is still incredible. Eli only felt that he saw at least a thousand people in his line of sight, and if they continued at this speed, they might really not be able to find a favorable position in the front row. Eli, who had always been calm, couldn''t help but get nervous, "Samora, come on, what are you waiting for, let''s stop!" Samora had to regain her attention quickly, drove into the parking lot, then found a location, and parked the car immediately. Looking back and seeing his friend Andy Pinkman who was parking, he yelled anxiously, "Andy! Are you waiting for dark? Quick! Liam, get off, get off, run and run! " Then the four of them ran all the way out of the parking lot, and then merged into the warm current of Sacras gate river like a salmon, and headed towards the entrance of Hollywoods Dew Theater. After entering the theater, you can see that all the seats are in the form of a circular arc spreading outwards. They are divided into six floors. The floors are advanced. The highest floor is next to the main road from the parking lot. The field stretches out behind the stage, neatly arranged like building blocks. It is conceivable that standing at the highest point is impossible to see or hear. It is estimated that the telescope can help a little. "Grass! There are so many people, dont you say that this is an underground band?" Andy is the first time he has joined his friends team. In the past two months, he has listened to Samora and Liam, Eli talked about glory to death all day, and his ears were about to grow calluses, but he still couldn''t get into them, which made Andy very uncomfortable. So, today he came to Los Angeles together, just want to appreciate the style of the band, but only the first meeting, completely dislocated Andy''s jaw. "They are indeed an underground band." Samora also had an incredible look. Even if he saw the scene of five or six hundred people surging throughout the scene and a steady stream of people coming in behind him, Samora still couldn''t believe it, "Could it be that We came to the wrong place, aren''t they performing here today?" Susuna asked, and the other three people looked at Samora with six eyes. If this is the case, then it is really a big oolong. Eli looked at his brother and said helplessly, "You and Hugo Gully passed through, right here, right? Eight o''clock in the evening." "Yes, after Hugo made an appointment to the venue, he called me back, don''t you remember?" Samora quickly said with certainty, and Eli also remembered the incident and didn''t say anything more. For todays gift, Samora actually started planning in August, but at that time the band hadnt determined the time to return, so its always just on paper. When the recording of the bands album came to an end, Samora entered the implementation stage. He contacted friends in major cities and tried to gather all the fans who like the glory to the death song to join the final stop of the more than two hundred performances in the glory to the death, and present his own to the band. Support is also a grand event for music lovers. Samora originally expected 800 to 1,000 people to be a huge success, but looking at todays battle, its only 12 oclock at noon, and nearly 1,000 people have gathered at the scene. Its hard to imagine. At eight o''clock in the evening, how spectacular the scene will be. When Samora and the others reached the second step ahead, the surroundings were almost full. He could notice that because there was no organization, there was no discipline. Everyone was sitting at will, and many people. They all came here with lunch and dinner, it didn''t look like they were here to watch the show, it was more like they were here for an outing. Samora thought for a while, and then brought Andy and others to her side, "Guys, today this gift is a gift from the group of more than 30 fans who followed the band to complete the tour. I dont want to This has become a disaster. You see, everyone is out of order now, and we must shoulder this responsibility. I will first look for the group of partners I met on the road. Keep the whole order in order, and then let the band see the madness of our loyal group of fans!" (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.. Chapter 460： Fans ads_wz_txt; Resurrection of 460 songs "fans" fans" Samora soon found some of the friends who followed the road to the glory to the death road together. After discussing with them, they decided to arrange the seats in the order of first-come, first-come, but this should be highlighted. The special significance of a road tour, so the seats are arranged from left to right according to the cities from the west coast to the east coast. After this overall arrangement, the band can be a huge surprise during the performance. After discussing this group of friends, they quickly got busy at the scene. Invisible, the fan group of loyal fans of the band Glory To Death has formed an embryonic form. Joshua sat in the front row. He followed the band all the way from New York to Los Angeles, so he returned to Los Angeles the first time. He could talk to Hugo and Fujin. After knowing that today''s performance venue was at the "Lutian Theater" in Hollywood, he rushed over immediately. When he arrived here, it was only in the morning when the sun was rising, there were no people at all. But now seeing the group of people arranging everyone''s seats, Joshua felt very surprised. He couldn''t help standing up and grabbing Samora passing in front of him, "Hey..." "What can I do to help you?" Samora asked with a smile on his face, "In order to cooperate with the performance for a while and create a bigger surprise for the band, we are now arranging seats according to the direction of the city. Where are you from? of?" "New York." Joshua replied subconsciously, but after the words were finished, he shook his head again, "No, I am from Alabama, but I came back from New York with Ye Ye." "Wow! You came here from a road trip in New York this time?" Samora was immediately excited, "Well, how is this journey? Although it is only fifteen days, I heard that the performance is as beautiful as it is. Extraordinary, I even heard that the band''s strength has improved more than before. This is really exciting." "Yes, the performance is really amazing. Every performance, even every minute, is a kind of enjoyment." Joshua also sighed with a smile on his face, "Oh, God, no, I didn''t mean to say this. I want to ask, are you the staff of EMI Records or..." Samora looked back along Joshuas sight, and then saw her group of busy friends, it suddenly dawned on him, "No, we are not from a record company, this time the bands concert tour company didnt do anything. Interference? You should know better than me." Joshua could not help but nodded, "We are just a group of fans, you know, just like you. We started from San Francisco and followed all the way to the East Coast. That batch of song''fans''." "I''ve heard of you!" Joshua''s eyes immediately lit up, and he was pleasantly surprised. "Hehe, most of us left because of the beginning of school. I regret that we were not able to come back with the band." Samora said simply, "Today''s performance is even a gift to the band, but there is no It is expected that the level of gifts has never exceeded our expectations. It was originally expected that a thousand people would be a great gift-the contrast is naturally the scale of the bands street performances along the way, but now, the weight level of gifts is still rising. "But the order on the scene is too''chaotic'', so we thought, since we have arrived here, why not arrange the order and then''make'' this gift a little more perfect." "So you plan to arrange your seats in the order of cities from the west coast to the east coast." Joshua understood this, and after receiving the affirmative answer from Samora, Joshua immediately said excitedly, "Then, I can Help?" "Of course! We are very welcome." Samora immediately "showed" a happy smile, "Are your group of fans who came with the band around here? The more people who help, the better, we are all fast. I cant help. The number of people at the scene has exceeded 1,000. It is not easy for a dozen of them to maintain order. After all, this is not a planned arrangement in advance, but a change on the spot, so the scene is now a mess''. "Of course, of course, they are all there." Joshua pointed to the group of people who were talking to Liam not far away, and then smiled knowingly. It seemed that everyone''s thoughts were very similar. "In this way, we are responsible for arranging the people already in the venue, and you are responsible for telling everyone our thoughts at the entrance, so that they will automatically find locations according to the area after they come in, which is much better." Samora thought quickly. , Immediately made arrangements. "No problem!''Hand it over'' to me." Joshua immediately nodded in agreement, and then shouted to the partners, "Guys, let''s go to the entrance and help, quick, quick!" Liam''s organizational ability is a little bit inferior. Before he thought about how to arrange the tasks, he heard Joshua''s words. After looking up and getting the affirmative answer from Samora, Liam turned to his partner in front of him. We smiled and said, "You are really grateful for your help." "Haha, compared to the phrase''thank you'', I think we find time to sit down and discuss our thoughts on glory to death. This will be a better return." A smiling female student turned towards Lee. Yam blinked, which made Liam smile shyly, "Remember, my name is Lydia Summer (.suer)." "Lydia!" The voices of Joshua and others who had gone away came through again. This young girl with long golden hair and black eyeliner did not hesitate anymore, and walked quickly towards the entrance. The direction ran over. When Meredith-Morris, Merelyn-Dickson, and Kayla-Cole came to Hollywood''s "Lutian" theater, it was already past five o''clock in the afternoon. They originally thought that there would not be a lot of people gathering today. But looking at the crowd of more than 5,000 people at the scene, I couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. As Hugo fans, the three of them have almost zero knowledge of Hugos band, but Meredith is a crazy Hugo fan, referred to as brain fan. She and Meleryn, Kayla and others are Yu Yu. If a movie''fan'' club was established, it was hoped that Hugo''s supporters could be regulated and tried to give enough support in every public place of Hugo, such as the premiere of "Schindler''s List" soon. It''s a good occasion. I think that Hugos band will perform in Los Angeles today. Although this is not a ticket show, Meredith and the others still want to express their support, and also want to see if it is necessary to "fan" and "fan". ''Call together to give Hugo the strongest support. So, they came to the scene. I originally thought that there would not be too many people, but only a few hundred people at most-because the premiere can convene hundreds of people, which is a grand occasion, but the crowds on the scene directly shocked the few little girls. . "Which city do you come from?" A handsome big boy greeted him and said with a smile, "Today, in order to give a huge surprise to the band''s performance, we arranged seats according to the location of the city. Can you see it? The farthest one is New York, and the one closest to us is Los Angeles. Everyone divides the area according to the city, just like the journey of the band." Listening to the boy''s explanation, Meredith''s eyes lit up immediately. This is truly organized, and the intensity of support will definitely be dozens of times better than chaotic. "That''s it, I''m Meredith, this is Merelyn, this is Kayla, and we are fans of Hugo." "Oh, that''s it! I''m Joshua. I actually met a lot of fans who like Hugo movies today. Although today is a band performance, I believe the band members will welcome everyone to join." Joshua said with a smile, looking at the space that was gradually overflowing behind him, there was an immense pride in his''chest''. At the beginning he was hesitant to decide whether he should follow the band, but after walking all the way to Los Angeles, Joshua could not be more certain: this is the most important decision in his life so far. Seeing that countless fans of the song come to death for glory, or for a certain member, Joshua is very proud, because this is the band he likes, the band he admires, and the band he admires. ! "Joshua, are you organized today?" Melerin''s **** is more urgent for everything, and can''t wait to ask. "No, not at first. It was a mess. Later, a group of fans of the song discussed together and decided to organize the concert. That''s why we have the current situation." Joshua said simply. Until now, after all, it is not the time to discuss these details. "Wow, that''s really great." Melerine jumped up directly, "We have established a fan club for Hugo, and you have established a fan club for the band, how about , Do you plan to gather all the fans together, and then give Hugo more support to the whole band?" "This is really a grand plan Joshua''s eyes lit up. He won''t forget that the band album will be officially released." But I think this is not the time to discuss, why are we? Don''t wait until the performance is over. " "Of course!" Meleryn jumped excitedly. Joshua looked around, and pointed out the direction for the little girls, "Can you see the small group of people in front of the stage? You can just go to them, find Samora or Liam. Or Eli, either." "No problem! Then we will go in first, and we will talk after the performance is over." Meredith said with a smile, and then took the two friends and happily entered the''Lutian'' theater. Joshua looked back at the backs of a few young''girls'' students, and quickly merged into the sea of ??people, and never saw them again. But Joshua didnt have time to pause. He immediately turned around and looked at the line of nearly a hundred people at the door, and smiled again, Good evening, may I ask which city you are from? of?" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 461： Thousands of people gather ads_wz_txt; After a resurgence of 4.61 million people gather in the mountains, the night is gradually falling. The huge city of Los Angeles has become abnormally busy due to the rush hour, but in this area of ??northern Hollywood, it is even more obvious that there is a surging crowd of people heading towards Hollywood. The directions of the''Lutian'' theater converged, and as time gradually approached eight o''clock, this''wave'' became more and more turbulent, like a flood of''tide'' water, swarming toward the theater fiercely. The whole area is embellished with excitement and excitement. The last setting sun was swallowed by the rolling mountains, leaving only a touch of navy blue''colored'' corners connecting the horizon and the sky. A string of round light bulbs hung around the Hollywood''dew'' theater to support the gradually suppressed night. Get up and form a circular dome. Under this dome, the densely packed people are spread out in a fan-shaped form centered on the shell-shaped arch at the forefront. The raging heat''waves'' let the night of November The rustling sea breeze retreated. Everyone seemed to be attending the celebration, with an''excited'' and excited smile on their faces, and they were interested in communicating with the people around them about music, rock and roll, and the glory to death. At this moment, just Even the hustle and bustle of the entire city seems to be isolated from the dome, here is a piece of paradise, which belongs only to the world of music. "What the **** is going on!" Pedro was standing on the side of the stage, and he saw the''trend'' of people walking in front of the stage without any obstruction. "Is it the reason why the light is not strong enough? Why do I think Are all the seats already full? If you only talk about seats, Hollywoods show theater can accommodate more than seven thousand spectators. From a numerical point of view, this is impossible, and its hard to believe. "I think it''s the light. I see that there are still people coming in." Alfonso also looked incredible. "Hugo, are you sure this is just a small show proposed by Samora? Or, here today. Invited the band Nirvana to perform?" Hugo did not answer, because even he himself was shocked by the spectacular scene in front of him. How many people are there, eight thousand? Ten thousand? Hugo had this feeling when he performed on the street before. On the street, you cant tell the difference between eighty people and one hundred people, or the difference between two hundred people and three hundred people. At this moment, Hugo only knows that all the places that his sight can reach are people, at least There are more than 10,000 people, and it looks like there are more than one, but it can''t be accurately distinguished. Ten thousand people, to put it simply, is a concert for ten thousand people. What is the concept? Hugo has seen the largest audience in all his music careers, which is less than 800 people. The''Midi'' Flute Rock Music Festival has gathered 7,000 people. Many people, but Hugo crossed before the band performed, so there is no real sense to stand on a huge stage. In the past five months, the most time to watch the band performed was only more than 500 people, but what about now? More than five hundred people were placed among the huge crowd in front of them, as if a drop of water fell into a bathtub. After the band members arrived in Los Angeles today, they also specially invited some partners to watch the performance, such as Green Hill, such as the group of friends that Pedro knew, or a group of people who like music. Have a carnival. When they arrived at the performance venue, the endless stream of people outside had already surprised the band. After entering the performance site, they knew what a real big stage was. In fact, for music, the real big stage should be the performance stage of the Grammy Awards, because there will be tens of millions of people watching the performance and the progress of the awards; and for the band, a 100,000-level concert It is the real big stage, because it will be the top occasion among all the concerts. Not to mention the performance, just being able to call on 100,000 people to enter the performance venue for a band is a feat. Therefore, the 10,000-person stage is nothing at all. But for Glory to Death, this is the grandest performance stage they have faced since its establishment five months ago. This will also be the first real test the band has faced since its establishment. Only through the test of the carnival scene. Rock bands can make real gold. This is an opportunity, but also a challenge, but also a breakthrough. Just thinking about it makes people excited. "Did the company promote it? The door held an event to promote the album." Neal was still the most calm, thinking of the most likely answer to sex. But then Neal shook his head. They only contacted Henry at noon today. Henry won''t be back in Los Angeles until next week, and Henry also confirmed that EMI''s publicity plan for their first album will not begin until next week. "I hope it was arranged by the company. At least the audience will be enough to join in." Alfonso laughed and teased that there is a difference between a street performance and a stage performance, and a stage with a hundred people and a stage with 10,000 people. It''s even worse. Now they have not yet stood on the stage, and the heat''wave'' in front of them has accelerated their blood and unbalanced heartbeat. Hugo was amused by Alfonsos words, "You are so unconfident? Our band is trained with real guns. Dont underestimate any stage, but dont be afraid of any stage. Even the bigger stage belongs to it. Our moment." Hearing Hugos words, everyone laughed, and their nervousness was relieved. Fujin looked at the atmosphere gradually reaching a boiling point and reminded, I think we should be on stage. Not only the audience is waiting for us. , Greens diehard music lovers are also waiting for us." Looking at the watch, it is now less than two minutes before eight o''clock. It is indeed time for the show. "So, remember how we started this journey?" Hugo made his teammates form a circle with himself, showing off his most confident and bright smile. He won''t be because of the large number of audiences and the stage. He is timid and retreat because this is the moment he dreams of. He has missed it once because of uncertainty, but now he has got it again. He will hold onto it firmly, even if nervous, even afraid, even uneasy, he I will also hold my head up and seize this opportunity! Hearing Hugos words, Neil was the first to stretch out his right hand, then Hugo also overlapped his right hand, followed by Alfonso, Pedro and Fogin. Everyone looked at each others faces. Either nervous, expectant, or excited expressions. When the eyes are focused on the confident smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, the inner emotions begin to rise. "Today is the end of this journey, and at the same time, it will also be the starting point for us on the stage. So, dont be nervous and dont be afraid. Its **** too much! Hugos words made Pedro and Alfonso laugh directly. Neil and Fogin also smiled, But this is our praise, so we Enjoy it! Don''t let those who come to the scene disappointed!" Neil looked at Hugo, then looked back at the magnificent sea of ??people behind him, "Guys, show time()!" Then his eyes were on the faces of every team member-staying there, the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed. After opening, "Glory to death!" After saying that, the five people put themselves in the middle and raised their overlapping hands to the sky at the same time, and even the whole person jumped slightly. However, the members did not directly land on the stage, because they are still performing independently now, the stage is not set up, they must all rely on themselves to complete. Of course, this matter is already familiar to the band members, and it couldn''t be more familiar and simple. Everyone memorized their own instruments, and then helped Fujin share the drum set work, and stepped onto the stage one after another. The members of the band were like ordinary staff, and they walked onto the stage with their own instruments on their backs, but the audience in the audience knew: This is the band that they came to express their support from thousands of miles to the death of glory, so, Without waiting for the band to say hello, the screams in the audience rose on the ground like the sea''waves'', and then whizzed past. The ear-splitting and deafening screams made people very uncomfortable, almost thinking that this stage It''s about to collapse. The five people quickly placed the drum set first, and Fokkin and Neal immediately found the connection line for the audio equipment, and then quickly got busy. The management staff of the Hollywood "Lutian" theater also left one after another. Come up and help together. The band sits on the stage to prepare for the performance. The fans of the song under the stage seem to have a far constant energy in their bodies and continue to scream. The temperature at the scene is one degree Fahrenheit to one degree Fahrenheit at a speed visible to the naked eye. The ground climbed up, in a trance, people thought that they had returned to Los Angeles in the midsummer time. The band quickly got ready. The members adjusted their instruments skillfully. Hugo walked to the forefront with the guitar on his back and the microphone stand, "Test, test." Just two voices made the scene completely boiling. Woke up The smile on Hugo''s face also fully bloomed in the brilliant lights, "Hey, everyone, good evening. I originally thought this was just a time between old friends. Its a small gathering, but there seem to be more old friends arriving at the scene today than expected, which is beyond the original expectation." While the members were tuning their instruments, Hugo communicated with the audience, "On July 5th, we started this road tour journey in San Francisco. I still remember that there was a long period of time that day. There is only one audience watching our performance, hey, Liam, I saw you." Hugo waved to Liam and others not far from the stage, which made the scene again a sharp sound. Cried out, "Today, November 16, our road tour journey ends in Los Angeles. Seeing this...er...thousands of spectators, I''m not good at numbers. There should be so many people. "Hugo''s words made the audience laugh. "So many people are willing to end this journey with us. It is an honor for our band. This is really a journey full of countless miracles! I hope this can also become An unforgettable night everyone." After Hugo''s sight received Neil''s ready glance, he took a deep breath, "So, are you ready? It''s glory to die here now!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 462： Shout in unison ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 462 shouts in unison. Accompanied by a snap of Hugos fingers, the keyboard sound under Alfonsos hand is like a glider dragging a long string of keys in the night sky, and then Fujins drumbeat cuts into the melody, briskly And the smooth musical notes are played through the sound in the sky above Hollywood''s "Lutian" Theater. This simple and powerful note came out slowly from the shell-shaped arch. The stage itself was like a phonograph speaker, spreading music to every corner of the whole scene, from weak to strong, from small to earth in the audience. Spread. Hugo carried the guitar on his back, as Fujins powerful drum beats the rhythm, the corners of his mouth smiled like this, and he shouted into the microphone, "Join me!" I saw Hugo standing on the spot holding his hands high and hitting the beat with both hands. Most people at the scene were not familiar with the glory to death music. Only a small number of people who had actually heard the band music on the street understood where it was. Song. Therefore, only Samora and Joshua were sparsely beating the rhythm together, which seemed a bit scattered and made the scene look terrible. But Hugo didnt mind at all. His smile was still so brilliant. After the prelude was over, he began to sing into the microphone in a manner similar to howling, Well, I met a dying old man on the train, no more. Direction, no more pain. Well, he said,''Before I die'' there is only one thing...Never let your fear determine your destiny... Glory to Death actually chose the song "Strangle the Hero (... as the opening song for the last stop of their tour. This is really unexpected, but listen to the lyrics that roar from Hugo''s hoarse voice. , But quietly created an intriguing breath, and then filled the audience with the arrival of the chorus. "I said yes to kill your hero, then fly, fly, baby dont cry. There is no need to worry, because everyone will die. We just walk and walk every day, baby don''t walk. There is no need to worry, I love you more than anything else. " The strong rhythm of the chorus is like the beat of the heart. It is like a heavy hammer hitting everyone''s chest. The simple melody with the prominent rhythm makes this song easy to make people feel. Sing along. Listen, the echoing sound is so faint but so catchy. "Fly! Fly! Baby don''t cry."..."Go! Go! Baby don''t go."...It is still the group of''fans'' who have listened to the band''s songs on the street, they are really familiar with the band''s songs. , So listening to Hugo''s voice soaring freely in the night sky, he couldn''t help but began to hum along with Hugo. Hugo''s hands are still beating the beat, and the audience can''t help but blend into this infectious rhythm, following Hugo''s movements, stepping on Fujin''s drums, and then blending the neat and uniform palm beats into the rhythm. Into the music. The applause of "Pap! Pap! Pap!" began to catch up with Fujin''s drums, permeating the song, becoming the sixth instrument of the band, and playing this rebellious "Hero of Killing" together. No one can get used to the glorious and deadly song style, because it is so novel, like a new thing that suddenly pops up in this world, everyone is curious and novel listening to the music, but they cant help feeling it. In the melody, the "excitement" that awakened the yearning for freedom and breakthrough in my body, and then lit the fire "flower" in the blood, which burned completely. As a result, the scene became a sea of ??flames. This is glory to death. They bravely and boldly broke the fixed pattern of the rock''tide'' flow, and injected more elements into rock and roll with concise and clear arrangements and unpredictable keyboards, and then awakened people''s sleep in their bodies. His''excited'' sentiment broke through the shackles and shackles and was completely released. "Well, one day the sun will sink on the horizon, and an incredible sight will spread across the sky. Well, I don''t want to be the one who will destroy tonight, right in front of you, right in front of your eyes. I said''yes'' the hero who killed you (...) Then fly, fly, baby don''t cry. There is no need to worry, because everyone will die. We just walk and walk every day, baby don''t walk. There is no need to worry, I love you more than anything else. " Hugos singing is full of colors in the dark nights color. Today, the stage of Hollywoods Lutian theater is not embellished with lights, only the simplest and simplest lighting, but at this moment, the whole The stage blooms with incredible colors in Hugo''s interpretation, as if the stars in the sky have become the stage lighters, and various constellation seats are used to give the stage the most gorgeous stage effects. No one restrained themselves anymore, and couldnt help but yelled along with Hugos singing, not to mention all 10,000 people, as long as more than half of the people sang in unison, the overwhelming momentum can make people feel the stage floor. Trembling slightly. Hugo''s voice bloomed in the night sky with a splendor comparable to the National Day Smoke Flower celebration, leading everyone to plunge into the world of music indiscriminately and enjoy the carnival. "Pap! Pap! Pap!" The applause of the beat beat at the scene was like the loud noise when the head of a''wave'' hits the rock. It''swinged'' through the entire valley and gave a shocking recollection. Suddenly, it seemed that the entire valley was returning.'' Swinging Hugo''s singing is far beyond the effect that the sound can produce. The effect of shaking the mountain immediately ignited the enthusiasm of the performance. After the performance of a song, Hugo did not stop at all, the guitar strings in Neil''s hand began to diffuse, and Fujin''s drums followed closely. The two people''s battle between you and me gradually created tension, and then Hearing Hugo''s seemingly whispering and seemingly indifferent voice sounded quietly throughout the valley. This made all the audience very uncomfortable. The first second was still immersed in the illusion and joyful melody of "Sterling Heroes", and the next second they cut into the illusory and hazy universe, familiar with the glory to the death song fans. ''They all lost their minds and started screaming, because the next song is a very classic song "Li (. In fact, the atmosphere created by "Strangle Hero" and "Lithium" is somewhat similar, and both are a bit dizzy, but the former is more of a starry sky, and the latter is more of a black hole. "I am so happy because today, I have found my friends, and they are in my head. I am so ugly, but it''s okay, because you are too, we smash the mirror together. Every day I only look forward to Sunday morning, I Dont be afraid, light my candle, in a dizzy state, because I have found the main god." Hugo''s restrained and casual voice drifted between the lyrics, like a ray of ghosts floating in the sky, quietly blending the emotions of the lyrics into the color of the night. Suddenly, the guitar and drums burst out with amazing energy. Then, Hugo''s voice began to pull, tear, and explode. All the negative emotions were vented at this moment, "Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!" Along with Hugos roar from the flat ground, the screams of Samora and others lost control. Hugos screams sharply struck the sky like thunder, as if to pull the sky away. It was like a mouth, and then countless stars fell along with Hugo''s singing. The scene of the falling of billions of stars was jaw-dropping. This kind of instantaneous explosive power is like a gust of wind and rain, and it drowns everyone in an instant before the audience can react. Hugo used his own voice to perform the most vivid interpretation of the emotional breakdown. The outburst and catharsis of negative emotions impacted everyone''s mind like the Milky Way down three thousand feet. Every audience at the scene was shocked and dumbfounded. Even the group of loyal fans who had listened to Hugo''s countless scenes were still unavoidable. Their souls were dragged by Hugo''s angry shouts, and the sound of explosions was heard. My mind continued to bloom like smoke''flowers'', sweeping away all worries, all emotions and all thoughts, and the entire brain fell into a blank in the shout, and the ensuing sense of pleasure would be overwhelmed. "I am so lonely, but fortunately, I shaved my head, I am not sad, maybe I will condemn all hearsayers, but I am not sure. I am so excited, I cant wait to meet you, but I dont care, I am so Hungry. Thirsty, but its okay. My will is good." The release of emotions happened to more than 10,000 spectators at the scene. After the release reached its limit, a way was finally found-the same way as Hugo to vent, so, "Ah! Ah! Ah!" It started to explode in the audience, as if it was stepping on one landmine after another. Everyone was shouting with all their strength, shouting out all the internal organs, draining all the blood, and removing all emotions. All were emptied, and all souls were''emptied''... The simple and rude shout made everyone''s face flushed, as if the blood vessels would explode overwhelmed at any time. Then, the voice of Hugo from UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com saved everyone, "I like it, I haven''t collapsed yet! I miss you, I haven''t collapsed yet! I love you, I haven''t collapsed yet! I kill you , I haven''t collapsed yet!" Hugos thick and warm voice was filled with the upward energy of the sun, which turned into a little bit of sunlight and repeated starlight into everyones body, making everyone shout along with the band, "I haven''t collapsed yet!" The yelling puts tremendous pressure on the vocal cords, but the feeling that the negative energy all over the body has disappeared is even more refreshing than the sauna. This maddening no one has turned Hollywoods dew theater into a constant eruption. The hot molten volcano caused the scene to erupt with terrible heat than the equator, igniting the winter in Los Angeles and bringing the summer back to the scene. In an instant, Hugos voice disappeared, and the bands performance disappeared. All the audience was like a marionette with the control rope cut off. The entire back was pulled away, leaving only a pair of skins under his body. , Suddenly fell to the spot. This roar almost consumed the last bit of energy in everyone''s body. Even after running a marathon, it is difficult to feel the feeling of body and soul disappearing in the black hole. At this moment, it''s so wonderful and incredible! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 463： Moved and surging ads_wz_txt; Revival 463 moved and surging & When the song draws the rest, Hugo took a step back, gasping for breath. The emotional catharsis just now consumes too much energy, which makes him have to slow down. In fact, it is more than Hugo, glory. The four other members who died were also panting, but their faces were filled with hearty smiles. Such a grand stage and such an enthusiastic audience are almost what every rock band dreams of. At this moment, they will not only not be nervous, on the contrary, they will also enjoy the tightness and stimulation of this moment. Hugo pulled the guitar with his back in front of him, then skillfully "touched" the strings with both hands, gently outlined twice, and began to look for the resonance between the fingertips and the strings, the sporadic string sounds slowly in the air Slowly settle down. The more than 10,000 spectators in front of the theater also gradually recovered their silence. The noise that broke through the sky just now drifted away in the night sky, and merged into the night bit by bit, reflecting the starlight, rejuvenating the dark night''s color. The dim light came out, just like the night sky covered with a layer of orange-red halo in midsummer. In this very quiet night sky contrasted by the noise, Fujin received Hugo''s instructions and slammed the cymbals with drumsticks. The noise appeared empty and distant in the theater where the noisy "dew" day was born. , And then the black and white keys under Alfonsos fingers began to echo with Fujin. The warm and clean keys sound like patches of white feathers,''hairs'', slowly drifting under the dome of the shell-shaped arch. , Pedro''s bass, and finally Hugo and Neal''s guitar. When the music of all the instruments came together, the powerful force twisted into a rope, weaved it into a melody, and spread it on the spot. Samora, Liam, Joshua, Eli and others who stood at the forefront of the stage couldn''t bear it and jumped with excitement, then waved their hands vigorously, shouting out of control again. Get up and try to vent their inner enthusiasm vividly: because they heard this prelude, it is surprisingly "Don''t be annoyed by the past (...in.anger! The "girls" such as Meredith, Melerine, and Kayla standing next to them are at a loss. They don''t understand the glorious to death music. They can only passively follow those loyal fans and devote themselves to it. In the world of music. But the impact of the two songs just now made them dumbfounded. No one expected that when Hugo was a member of the band, the energy that erupted was so powerful and magnificent. So at this time, the''female'' students can''t think too much, they can only follow the group of friends around them, cast their sights on the stage, and then watch Hugo''s slender fingers on the''milk''. The yellow''color'' flutters in the halo, weaving a beautiful melody on the guitar strings. Then they heard it, and heard Hugo''s warm and moving voice. "There is boredom in your eyes, because you can''t find the place where your dreams can be realized." Hugo''s voice was transmitted through the microphone, but at the same time, there was a neat chorus on the scene! Meredith and the others turned their heads and saw that the group of people in Samora held up their hands, tapped to the rhythm of the music, and then sang the lyrics together loudly, and not only Samora and others, as long as Looking back, you can see that there are hundreds of people singing in such a loud chorus! Maybe, hundreds of people among 10,000 people are not too many at all, it can only be said to be a bit sporadic, but this group of people consumes all the energy in the body and sings loudly with Hugo to the melody. This Let the live singing seem to contain an infinite energy, released in that melody. "When you say you give up, all the hard work you put into it will disappear without a trace." The singing with a little echo created a shocking resonance in the shell-shaped arch. As if the shell-shaped dome became a natural speaker, the neat chorus of the scene was played leisurely on the entire city of Los Angeles as the stage. Standing in a crowd of more than 10,000 people, Meredith could clearly feel every rhythm of her heartbeat. The violent impact made her eyes moist inexplicably, and she couldn''t distinguish this kind of''excitement.'' ''The mixed emotions of movement, excitement, and moving can only be subconsciously raising one''s right hand, and then shaking to the beat of the song. Maybe, she doesn''t know the lyrics and can''t join the chorus, but she can feel the melody with her heart, and then vent the true emotions deep in her heart. The hands of the audience slowly raised up, like an endless''wave'' of rice. At this moment of the''junction'' between autumn and winter, there was no wind swaying, with more than 10,000 people and nearly 20,000 hands in Hollywood. A magnificent blue''sea'' wave'' was erected in the theater, dancing gracefully during Hugo''s singing and live chorus. "So, I will start a revolution from the''bed''. Fate, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind. Outside the''door'' of my home, it is blooming in midsummer. When I stand by the stove, the flames reflect Blushing your face, the hope in your heart is burning like that flame." The melody gradually moved to a climax, and the voices that joined the chorus on the scene became more and more exciting. The true emotions contained in the lyrics invaded everyone''s heart without any barriers, and then ignited the most primitive enthusiasm. , Released. I saw the group of fans of Samora standing at the forefront of the stage, singing hoarsely, their arms bathed in the scattered light from the stage, leading the audience of more than 10,000 audiences together for the upcoming The coming chorus gained momentum, and then it came. "So Sally can wait. She knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youthful spring is gradually withering, but I remember you said, dont be annoyed by the past." At this moment, there are at least more than a thousand people singing along with the chorus. The chorus that is more spectacular than the choir merges into Hugos voice, releasing energy in the melody freely, Hugos The singing seemed unremarkable, but the delicate emotional release in the voice turned the warmth in everyone''s eyes into teardrops, which condensed on the eyelashes''hairs'', shining in the stars and lights. This is the energy of music, not only the melody, nor the lyrics, but also the overall energy. Listening to Hugo''s singing, "Don''t be upset about the past..." The touching confession made tears keep rolling in the eyes, even if you raised your hands and swayed, even if you sang loudly, even if you are immersed in music, you can''t vent your inner feelings.'' The ups and downs of emotions can only passively follow Hugo''s singing and disappear into the music. At this moment, the more than 10,000 spectators on the scene are just one person, a person who listens carefully to glory to death performing songs. Everyone may have different inner emotions, but that one is the same. At this moment, Everyone can feel each other''s emotions, and each other''s heart is in love. This makes the unanimous wave frequency of people in the audience look so spectacular, even more magnificent than the tsunami when the sea is angry! "Take me to the place you are longing for, a place that no one knows and is waiting for us to explore. Please don''t spend the green spring in the rock band, they will only make you sink. So, I will A revolution started from the''bed''. Life, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind. Outside the''door'' of the house is blooming in midsummer. When you stand by the fire, your face is blushed by the fire. , The hope in your heart is burning like that flame." Listening to Hugos singing, those ridiculous ridicules made the smile on the corners of the mouth bloom like this. The tears on the eyelashes could no longer bear the weight, and turned into a little starlight to fall down. Turning the scene into an ocean of fireflies, the tears that "shoot" the stars and lights emit a crystal halo, making the ocean of more than 10,000 people even more than the starry night sky A more spectacular scene. Imagine that in an endless black screen, thousands of fireflies gather together, and then slowly swing with a light breeze. The mysterious and unpredictable universe overlooking the night sky is probably this kind of feeling, and at this moment, Hollywood'' Lu''tian Theater is like this. The teardrops contain the inner surging and turbulent, falling from the eyelashes''hairs'' down, blooming in the sky many crystal clear lotus''flowers'', showing a big picture. Naturally more imaginative and more magnificent and magnificent pictures, shocking the soul! In an instant, Hugos singing disappeared, and more than six thousand people sang in unison, So Sally can wait, she knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youthful spring is gradually Withered, but I remember you said, dont be upset about the past. At least not today." At this moment, Glory To Death does not have a lead singer. The audience at the scene is the lead singer. Hugo is just a pure guitarist, and then they listened to them with all their energy to interpret the lyrics. The remaining people don''t know the lyrics, but they don''t want to be excluded from this moment, so they hummed the melody and joined this lively interpretation. Listen, "Don''t be upset about the past..." This is a cry from the bottom of my heart. The cold wind on November night suddenly hit everyone, making everyone shiver. But then, the roar of the chest cavity and the shouting in the throat dissipated the cold. Everyone Waving his hands madly and singing loudly The flame in my heart brought Los Angeles back to the spring day at this moment. Hugo''s singing is flying freely in the night sky, "So Sally can wait, she knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her green''spring'' is gradually withering..." , Suddenly the whole band stopped, all the accompaniment disappeared, but the uniform voice of the 10,000 audience at the scene continued, "But I remember you said, don''t be annoyed by the past. At least not today." The echo at this moment is so ethereal and moving. The audience completed the song with their own energy and gave this song a unique mark. This night''s "Don''t be annoying for people in the past..." is irreplaceable. After the audience''s voice fell, Hugo''s voice sounded again with the band''s performance, "Don''t be annoyed by the past, don''t be annoyed by the past... I remember she said... at least not today." The screams at the scene were like huge waves, and the sky was overwhelming in an instant. At this moment, the night sky of Los Angeles looked like daylight. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Chapter 464： Special gift ads_wz_txt; Comeback 464 special gift It turns out that this is the stage. It turns out that the feeling of standing on the stage is so beautiful. It is so beautiful that all languages ??lose the color. Not only there are cheers, shouts and screams, but also chorus has jumps and swings, and more importantly. Yes, there is sympathy. Listening to all the audience immersed in the song, feeling the same, this is the biggest compliment for the performer. Glory to death has performed in the street many times, but street performance is not a stage. There is still a big difference. Today they stand on the real stage, have the most direct communication with the audience, and get The most perfect response. At this moment, the surging emotions inside the band members will definitely not be inferior to the audience in front of them. The endless stream of screams, whistles, and shouts like tide water in front of them forced the band members to interrupt the performance and quietly felt the surging heats wave submerged themselves. Close your eyes and spread your arms, as if you are embracing the whole world. Seeing the band members who were''excited'' on the stage, Samora suddenly reacted. This moment is the best time for them to give gifts, so he grabbed the excited friends around him and gestured to each other. , And then they waved the blue''fluorescent'' stick in their hands. The blue''color'' fluorescent''stick'' is not obvious in the night sky, like a ray of light in the deep sea, but after constantly waving it, it draws a beautiful blue''color'' arc, so the audience behind We all easily saw this sign, and everyone knew: the time to reveal the gift has arrived, which also caused the noise and noise on the scene to rapidly cool down, and it settled in an instant, leaving only the hot air flying above the head. At the same time, the contrasting quietness makes people at a loss what to do. The band members were a little overwhelmed while standing on the stage, because the noise disappeared too suddenly. There should be a gradual process from strong to weak, but now it is like a ninety-degree cliff, falling directly from the top. In the mud, this is really disturbing. All the members couldnt help looking at each other, but they didnt understand what happened, so Hugo planned to ask the teammates not to care and continue to play the next song, but at this moment, Pedro saw the abnormality in front of him and jumped. He pointed his foot forward, and then the other members of the band turned their heads subconsciously and looked in the direction of Pedro''s fingers. I saw that on the side of the stage near the entrance, there were three or five people holding blue''fluorescent'' sticks, forming a small beam of light, waving them, and then a group of people shouted heartbreakingly, "San Francisco! San Francisco! San Francisco!" Then came a little, and another small beam waved, and the shout of "Las Vegas" echoed three times. The beam of light began to light up continuously from left to right, and the groups of shouts were louder or smaller one by one. Salt Lake City, Cheyenne, Denver, Albuquerque, Dallas... the names of these cities are So unfamiliar and familiar, Neil reacted when he heard Xia Ling. This is obviously the order of the cities on the road tour of the band, and those more or less fans of the song came from that city or state, but they didnt Representatives attendingfor example, Little Rock City, Samora and others standing in the forefront will shout in unison, and then let the shouting continue. Hugo did not react at the beginning. He really had no inspiration about the direction, location, etc. He only heard the names of a series of cities, and these cities were all visited by the band, but he did not understand the sequence. What is the meaning of. Hugo didn''t react until Neil took the initiative to remind him - and Neil was not surprised to see Hugo''s suddenly realized expression, which was obviously what he expected. This is really a very magical thing. Glory to death stood on the stage, and then watched the more than 10,000 spectators at the scene use such a form of shouting to bring their memories back to the beginning of July 5th. During the journey, too many things happened in more than four months, and every call at this time made the memory of that city awaken in my mind again. There were hardships and difficulties, frustrations, happiness, happiness, and joy. Little things decorate the journey of glory to death on this road tour, which is unbelievable. Listening to the names of the cities, Hugo involuntarily turned around and looked at his teammates. Everyone had a similar look on their faces: incredible. Even if they were themselves, they couldn''t believe that they had really completed this paragraph. journey. When Hugo and Fujin made the proposal, everyone still felt that it was nothing. It was just across the United States. It was not difficult. But just the first stop in San Francisco, the band knew that this tour was not that simple. As a result, they stumbled all the way and came over. It is hard to imagine that they actually spent more than four months and more than one hundred days, starting from San Francisco, arriving in New York, and then starting from''Boston.'' Back in Los Angeles, this journey is really amazing When more than 5,000 people on the scene shouted, "Los Angeles! Los Angeles! Los Angeles" the real feeling of the end of the journey really entered the body. It turned out that they really completed this journey, they really came to the end, they I really persisted! Thirty-three cities, one hundred and one day, more than two hundred performances, glory to death finally completed this arduous journey, and then more than 10,000 audience members shouted in unison, "d.o.g, d.o.g, d.o.g! "The sound of the mountain''s tsunami-like shouts makes people have the illusion of a moment, this is the feeling of standing on the top of Mount Everest, this is God standing above the clouds and overlooking Feelings in the world. "D.o.g" is the abbreviation of Glory to Death (death.or.), and at this moment, more than 10,000 spectators turned the bands name into a work of art, a logo, and a memorable moment. There is another belief! This gift from the audience made Hugo''s heart full of excitement that could not be expressed in words. He dreamed of it for more than ten years before finally stepping on this stage, and this stage gave him far more things. Beyond his imagination, he finally understood completely what Catherine Hepburn said at the beginning: As long as there is an audience, I am willing to perform. Not because I have nostalgia for this light, nor because I am nostalgic for this cheer, but because there is only one audience who is willing to cheer for his performance, and the stage under his feet already has endless enthusiasm. Let yourself be willing to dedicate everything and do your best to perform. If one day, the last spectator also leaves, then he no longer has a reason to stay on the stage, he can turn around and leave without nostalgia and regret; but as long as there are spectators standing in front of the stage, I will continue to perform until the day when my life ends. No matter in the eyes of others, such a life is sensational, meaningless, or squandering life, but in my own view, this is the value of life, for what I love, I will stick to it without hesitation. This is the true color of life, and it is also the true courage of life. Not everyone has this courage, not everyone has this persistence, and not everyone can see this color. color. Hugo''s heart was surging, Pedro jumped up and down, Alfonso was moved speechlessly, Neil was full of happiness, Fujin''excitedly'' wiped away the moisture from the corners of his eyes... This is to the death of glory. In other words, it was a beginning and an extremely beautiful beginning, but it was only the beginning. The boiling blood burned their enthusiasm and excited sentiment, bursting out the most wonderful fireworks! "Thank you. Thank you very much." Hugo can only respond to this unique gift in this way. In addition, any language is pale and weak, and no amount of gorgeous language can express his heart at this time. ''Excited'' moved, "Thank you!" He said the word again, and then took a deep breath, "Then let''s continue the carnival!" The guitar strings in Alfonsos hand sounded like the sound of the wind, blowing one after another, and Fujins drum beats were like thunder hidden behind a dark cloud, sounding low and depressively. Hugos voice was the one that penetrated the darkness. A ray of sunlight illuminates a world in the night sky, "My vision is extremely wide. I enjoy every day on the road ahead. Appreciating the world outside the window means saying goodbye to the past and starting the journey today. Zeng I heard Mr. Halley''s Comet whispering to me, "Why do you always keep walking..." Even the moon landing person will soon disappear somewhere in the stratosphere. " In order to thank the fans for this special gift, Glory To Death presented the most special "Second Chance (.. This song came from Hugos inner persistence. After changing the environment and changing his life, he told himself not to panic and not to be afraid. In many cases, the change means the opportunity to start again, so Hugo did not give up. He bravely moved towards Taking steps towards the unknown tomorrow So he came here! "Please tell my parents, I have done my best to let them know that this is my own life, and I hope to get their understanding. I am not sulking, but calm down and say: Sometimes leaving means second. Chance." Hugo''s voice arbitrarily releases energy in the melody, and the head-on-the-wall catharsis expresses the gratitude, excitement, and happiness of the band members. In fact, every member of the glory to death has seized the second chance. Alfonso and Fogin have been given a new life, and Neil and Pedro have a brand new opportunity, so each of them is very The feelings of this song are so similar, but also contain my own thoughts. When all the emotions are integrated into the melody, they collide with the dazzling fire "flower", which is vividly and vividly exposed in Hugo''s voice that bursts to the limit. Deduced it. "Sometimes to leave means a second chance..." This kind of direct and sincere cry whizzed through the hearts of every audience, unlike any previous song''s feeling, as if the soul is standing in the winter waterfall. It''s like being baptized, the bitter cold mixed in the hearty pleasure, and the whole world has changed the "color" color. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Chapter 465： Encore for the first time ads_wz_txt; Higashiyamas first encore in 465, listening to glorious to death songs, you can always feel the call from the soul and the touch from the soul. Every song from glory to death is not just a catharsis of emotions. The emotions contained in music can always awaken the response from the heart. This echo from personal experience and personal life makes the charm of music perfectly presented. Came out, leaving a mark of glory to death in the depths of my mind. This is really a wonderful thing in life. Everyone was so deeply immersed in the rich and undulating emotions, unable to extricate themselves, but the musical notes gradually dissipated in the air, and Hugo''s phrase "end of performance" still echoed in the air for a long time," The melody of "Nothing ( is still echoing in my heart, but the band members are still embracing each other. This stunned all the audience. They didn''t realize the passage of time at all. It seemed that the performance had just begun the moment before, and now the performance has ended. All this happened so suddenly that the audience could not react directly. Sixty minutes of time has passed like sixty seconds. It is like fine sand in both hands. You can feel the sand slipping between your fingers with your fingers, but I always feel that there is still a lot of residue in the palm of my hand, only when I lower my head. I found that the palm of my hand was completely empty, and the last remaining gravel dissipated in the wind. In an instant, the loss, regret and melancholy of the empty heart surging. This performance is too exquisite, this night is too beautiful, they havent watched enough, they havent heard enough, they havent enjoyed it enough. The performance ended in this way. It seems that it cannot be regarded as a perfect ending to the journey of glory to death. There is always a little lacking. So, the inner dissatisfaction begins to roll, then begins to overflow, and finally rises to the throat. , Turned into that longing cry, breaking through the shackles of the air, bursting open like a thunder in the spring. "Encore!" When Liam first shouted out this word, his inner emotions were released. This is all his thoughts at the moment: Encore! The performance is not over yet, it should continue! So, Liams The expression immediately bloomed, and the desire and''excitement'' in the bottom of my heart evolved into the phrase "encore" that penetrated through the layers of blockade, and shouted under the night sky. Then came Samora, Joshua, then Meredith, and then Merelyn... Eli was standing next to his friend Liam, he turned to look at Liams excitement, forgetting about it; Then I saw Andy next to Liam. Andy is not a music lover. His knowledge of music is so superficial that he is even better than distinguishing whether Christopher Columbus is an Italian or a Spanish. It was even more difficult, but at this time Andy seemed to be watching a rugby, shouting with excitement, his face flushed, and all the excitement in his heart was vented through sounds and actions. Compared to the excitement of friends around him, Eli is like an isolated zebra among the rushing lions on the African savannah, standing in place with fossils, appearing out of place. Eli''s brain solidified for a moment, as if he was thinking about where and what he was doing, but then the sound of "encore" that gradually became a piece brought Eli back to reality. Eli finally realized that life has a fixed trajectory, but if everyone follows a fixed trajectory, sees the same scenery and reaches the same end, then this kind of life loses its meaning, as if everyone is Barbie Dolls. Only after making changes, taking steps, making different choices, and deviating from the fixed track, can this be my own life, a unique and different life. The glory to death in front of them, Eli watched them starting from the streets of San Francisco without anyone admiring them, and step by step to today''s stage. The cheers and shouts of the thousands of people in the audience made the unique life of glory to death bloom infinitely. Brilliance. Perhaps, Glory to Death has experienced countless setbacks and disasters, but the scenery along their way is invisible to others. Even if the band fails in the end, the scenery on the road is worth a fight; and now, the band has achieved it. Success has opened the other end of life, but people who stick to the established trajectory of life will never be able to see it. Maybe, Eli will still aim to become a lawyer, but he will not rush all the way to achieve this goal. He is willing to slow down and look at the surrounding scenery, even detours and diversions, even if he becomes a lawyer. His time was postponed by a few years, but there would not be any bad effects, and it would only make this period of his life richer. Thus, Eli broke away from all the shackles on his body and shouted towards the stage, "Encore! Encore!" One person, two people... a hundred people, two hundred people... five thousand people, eight thousand people... When all the more than 10,000 people in the audience began to shout in unison, the sound of "encore" was like a hundred-foot giant stepping forward toward the shell-shaped arch, and the shocking effect made the stage The wooden boards all started to buzz. "Encore! Encore! Encore!" Hearing that louder than an earnest shout, the rhythm of the heartbeat was involuntarily matched with the beat of the shout, the blood rushing faster than the acceleration of Formula One, the sound of "Encore" seemed to be A heavy hammer hit the eardrum, shocking the whole brain, and the land broke. That kind of strong desire and enthusiasm is like a flame meeting oxygen, which is released in an instant, and it continues to burn on the entire stage. An "encore" is the best commendation for the band''s performance. Only the most''precise'' performance will awaken the audience''s further desire for performance! You know, the audience who came to watch the performance today are true fans of the song. ''How many, how many people came to see the excitement, this is an incalculable statistic, but at this moment, everyone is united together, expressing their admiration for the band with the most primitive and direct call. One night''s performance made more than 10,000 fans of the song shout "Encore" in unison. If you stand at this moment and then look back at the band''s performance on the streets of San Francisco on July 5th, the kind of touch that makes the heart tremble slightly. Just like a flash flood, it cannot be suppressed. This moment is the most wonderful gift tonight. It is the greatest compliment to the glory to death tonight''s performance and the persistence of the past 100 days! Hugo turned around to look at those''excited'' moving faces. The turbulent''waves'' in his heart made Glory to Death. It was difficult for every team member to control the smile on his face, and it could only be accompanied by it. The scorching heat of blood, in the turbulent molten slurry in front of him, bloomed with crystal clear lotus''flowers''. Hugo was the first to turn around, put the guitar in his hand on his back again, and then looked at his teammates and smiled brightly. He raised his hands and clapped rhythmically in the air. , All the audience on the scene also joined this neat rhythm one after another, "pop! Encore! Pop! Encore!" The sound is like a snare drum, creating the supreme momentum of thousands of troops. Looking at Hugo''s back, Fujin raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and returned to the drum set neatly, and then used the bass drum to match Hugo''s rhythm, pushing the uniform applause to a new climax. Then Pedro and Neil also returned to their positions, carrying their instruments back on their backs, and finally Alfonso, carrying the guitar on his back, came to the keyboard again. The "Encore" sound comparable to the tsunami at the scene shook endless reverberations in the shell-shaped arch, becoming the most majestic and most imposing battle song over the city of Los Angeles! In this upbeat rhythm, Hugo led the band into the infinite prelude of "Second Chance (.. This is a brand new attempt to integrate the applause of the audience into the music. The "second chance" that was originally a **** rock brought a sturdy breath of overcoming obstacles. Hugo''s voice could hardly control such a melody. After all, he was not a lead singer, but fortunately, Hugo is strong. Before the limit of tearing came, his voice retained the last trace of reason and did not lose control. At the same time, it also gave the song "Second Chance" a new life. The iron-blooded temperament that swallowed the mountains and rivers had a perfect chemical reaction with the song, and the scene was magnificent. Then Glory To Death sang the song "Li ( again. This time the version sung was violent and wandering through the audience, making the last bit of energy in the audience''s body drained, which would squeeze everything in the body. In addition to the emptiness, the feeling of being hollowed out has a kind of pleasure of rebirth. When the emotions were completely vented, Hugo gasped boldly, not only the audience, but as a performer, he also vented everything The same feeling he experienced, and then Hugo Looking at the constantly erupting volcano in front of me, the soaring enthusiasm consumed the last trace of energy for everyone. Hugo knew that this time it really came to an end. An encore is the best encouragement for the band. He should draw the last successful conclusion to tonight. So, Hugo turned his head to look at the bands friends,''showing'' the brightest smile, and the five members changed their sights. Everyone understood the deep meaning in Hugo''s eyes and the smile on the corners of his mouth. They all bloomed together. Hugo turned his head and said into the microphone, "This is a beautiful night, and also an unforgettable night. Thank you everyone. Thank you for this beautiful performance. Yes, thank you! Now, When its time to say goodbye, let us use the last song to express our inner gratitude. I hope you will like this gift." Hugo didnt have much time to speak today, but at this moment a brief remark aroused all the audiences curiosity: what exactly will the gift from the band be? Music, this is not surprising, but what is it Music? The clear and translucent guitar strings flowed from Hugo''s fingertips, just like the thin sunrise that had just climbed up the hill on the early morning of July 5th in San Francisco. (To be continued. If you like this work, please come to the starting point to support the author.) Chapter 466： finished perfectly ads_wz_txt; Comeback 466 ended perfectly On the entire huge stage, only Hugo was playing the guitar. The fresh and bright guitar strings were slowly spread out through the speakers. The cheerful melody that resembled the tinkling of spring water brought the freshness of autumn and the coldness of winter. Like some ice, it slowly spreads out throughout the entire''Lu''tian theater. This is a song that no one has ever listened to. Neither Samora nor Joshua and others have heard it. There was a song "Hollywood is not America ( before, Samora and others have not heard it, but Joshua and others have heard it on the way home. But now this song is brand new, and no one had the privilege of hearing it before. So, after everyone looked at each other, they soon understood: this is the bands gift for giving back, a new song! This song is exactly the song "Time of Life (. of... composed by Hugo when they set off on their way home. Because they did not undergo rehearsal, they never played it on the way back. But today, on this special stage, Hugo decided to release the song for the first time, expressing the band''s deep gratitude. As the lead singer of the band, Hugo actually has no chance to play solo on his guitar. Even if the part of solo guitar appears, this is the work of Alfonso and Neal. However, the song "Time of Life" allowed all audiences to appreciate Hugo''s brilliant guitar skills, which is absolutely not inferior to any top guitarist. It is not bright when Hugo is standing on the stage. In the light of''milk'' yellow'' color, the right hand is flying quickly on the strings, and the light''shooting'' out of the fingertips is set against the dust that is constantly flying around, like a light little''jing'' spirit. , Cast magical magic on the guitar, let these simple five strings evolve into notes that make the language lose its color. "At the crossroads of life, time is on the left, intuition is on the right, go forward without hesitation." The clean strings of the guitar give Hugo''s tone the most primitive warmth, which also makes the lyrics imprinted with dawn. The clarity and the halo gradually exudes warmth, quietly allowing the residual heat of the "encore" in the air to settle down, and the high temperature is reduced to room temperature, the kind of lazy feeling when the summer and autumn are''crossing'', and then it is transparent In the golden''color'' of the sun, different colors of''color'' change. "Taste the training and bravely face the unknown future. This is not a problem, it is a trace of the years. This is the most basic way to sing. The guitar and voice are likely to resemble country or folk music, such as "sunburn". But Hugo gave this song a bitterness, a bitterness, and a random and bold, hidden in the rampant music, revealing the indomitability of punk and the wanton of rock and roll, where it is like a raging river. The''waves'' and''flowers'' in the midst of galloping surging out. "It is unpredictable, but there is no doubt about it. I just want you to grasp the good times in your life." Listening to the simple but containing countless deep meanings of the lyrics, the audience''s mind was sketched out one after another, maybe it was an exam he messed up in high school, or maybe it was a one he had stolen from the grocery store. Chewing gum, maybe it was an afternoon when I confessed my failure in college, maybe it was a blank waking up after a hangover, maybe the cheers for winning a basketball game, maybe it was a violent bump in the course of a football game, maybe some In the summer afternoon, sweat is mixed with the smell of sunlight, maybe it is a glimmer of starlight that I accidentally gleaned at a night when I can''t see my fingers... These pictures are all outlined with different colors, yellow, red, green, purple, blue, gold...different colors. Cai restores the most brilliant appearance among the crystal clear guitar strings, and the surrounding halo gives this picture of memories a warm smile, whether the memories are sad regrets or happy nostalgias. Yes, you can look at the past with a smile, and it is these pasts that make up your present. And every second of the present is the composition of the future. Hugos moving voice gave the song a steady stream of energy, and his eyes warmed up again, but the smile on the corner of his mouth rose slowly. When the smile and the tears''flowers'' shine together under the stars, the happiness and satisfaction in the heart is It overflowed unstoppably. Then Neil and Alfonso joined in the performance, then Pedro, and finally Fujin, but everyone did not let go of the performance, just like a trio, as a heavy vocal part to accentuate Hugos guitar performance, Fujin It is the only way to join the accompaniment and become a part of the song by hitting the drumsticks with both hands. "Clip the most beautiful memories of life into picture frames, and keep those healthy minds and good times in your heart forever; the totem of engraving memories proves a life without regrets. All this is always worthwhile." Listen to the lyrics that are more beautiful than the gorgeous poems of Alexander Pushkin (a1exander.), Hugos voice is like an angel humming, and the notes outlined by the strings turn into patches of white color feathers. '', embellish the scene beautifully. All audiences couldn''t help it anymore. No one could be exceptional. Everyone raised their hands and beat the rhythm again, becoming the best drumbeat of music, giving the music unparalleled vitality. "It is unpredictable, but there is no doubt about it. I just want you to grasp the good times in your life." The lyrics traversed through the applause of "Papa Papa", and then spread their wings to soar towards the sky, lighting up the most beautiful and deepest memories in everyone''s mind, and igniting the most sincere and primitive enthusiasm in everyone''s body. Tears and smiles are adorned with every musical talisman, lock the touch of my heart in tears and leave it to myself, and inject the resonance from my heart into the smile to share with everyone. The melody gradually came to an end, and the majestic shouts on the scene rang again, "d.o.g!d.o.g!d.o.g!" At this time, everyone''s voices had reached their limit. The hoarse voice is even more serious than the old smoker. Even if everyone is close to their full strength, they cant squeeze out more voices from their throats. The neck is like being pinched by someone else. It can only rely on the last His enthusiasm releases the last bit of voice in the body, I am afraid that after tonight, there will be many people who have lost their voices. But at this moment, no one cares. Even if there is no voice, they must scream with their hearts. The voice does not have to be released. Even if it sounds in the bottom of my heart, it is endless enthusiasm. As a result, the shouts on the scene were a "wave" lower than a "wave", just like the scene of the ebb tide, but the sound of "d.o.g" was full of everyone''s innermost hope, this Let the shouts that are not loud or magnificent release endless energy. Suddenly, Hugo''s tears were mixed in his smile and bloomed together. At this moment, he grasped the best time in his life, and he was so lucky that so many people were caring with him on the scene. So, this is enough, even if the final shout is not strong. Not only Hugo, but Neil, Pedro, Alfonso and others all cried with joy, and their smiles were released beautifully in the tears, while Fujin pressed his lips tightly, trying to prevent himself from letting go. ''Exposing'' more emotions, but the slightly red eyes vented his emotions. However, no one would make fun of Fujin, because this moment is so happy and happy, everything is perfect like a fairy tale. It was late at night; Hugo''s voice came down, and the last guitar string lingered in the air; the hoarse shout released the last trace of energy in the night sky, and then turned into a plume of blue smoke, disappearing. , Can only find a trace from the residual heat in the air. David Marches recalled in the Los Angeles Times column the next day, This is a perfect performance. It made me forget my identity as a reporter and a music critic, and replied to a simple As a''fan'' of the song, join this big carnival and enjoy the happiness brought by the glory to death-the simplest, most direct and beautiful happiness contained in that kind of music. Recalling the performance last night, every moment is so beautiful, every song is so unforgettable, even if twelve hours have passed, my mind is still haunting the bands passionate performance and Hugos sincere singing No amount of wonderful food can take away the wonderfulness in my mind. I don''t know what the taste is, I finally understand. This is music, this is real music, and this is the reason why we like music and obsessively worship music. Therefore, this also makes last night full of magical magic and fairytale beauty. This night time passed so fast that when I set off on my way home with a hoarse voice that could hardly speak I still felt as if I had just arrived at the''dew'' day in the last second. The theater is average. Only when I looked back at the chao who was slowly leaving, I realized that the performance was over. But fortunately, the glorious to death music journey has just begun, which turned the reluctance and regret in my eyes into a smile. According to incomplete statistics, more than 11,800 spectators arrived at the scene that night to watch the glorious performance. This is not a huge number. The 17,000 seats in Hollywood''s "show" theater were not seated. It''s full, but this is the most successful ending in the past one hundred and one-day road tour journey from Glory to Death. Starting from an audience, Glory to Death uses their solid performance and excellent on-site control to conquer batch after batch of audiences, and at the same time, it also brought more than 11,800 audiences to the audience last night. Become a witness: witnessed the end of a magical and unyielding journey; also witnessed the beginning of a legendary and glorious journey. " This is a perfect night, watching those figures leaving contentedly, listening to the notes slowly dissipating on the stage, and feeling the "waves" in the air gradually returning to the calm noisy, which is for the glory to death. It is a night without regrets, and such a performance also draws the most perfect ending to the glorious to death tour! (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Chapter 467： Inexplicable heartbeat ads_wz_txt; 467 inexplicable heartbeat After the performance was over, Hugo excitedly hugged his teammates, and then beat each other''s chest fiercely, expressing his inner joy in this direct way. After all, this journey has come to an end. Although it is still inevitable that there are some regrets and reluctances in the heart, it is more sigh and excitement. They have gone through numerous difficulties and ups and downs and finally ended this journey. The scene was over. The members of the Glory To Death band stood on the stage and did not leave. They just retreated to the side stage and jumped excitedly. Then their friends all rushed over. Hugo saw Carl''s sturdy body for the first time. , And next to him were the excited Alex and the smiling Charlize. Leonardo DiCaprio was originally behind, but he jumped forward with excitement. He ran in front of Hugo and gave Hugo a bear hug. "Man, you''re so amazing, you''re so **** amazing, you''re so **** amazing!" Leonardo was almost incoherent in his excitement, smashing Hugo''s back with both hands, making Hugo suspect that he was going down. He vomits blood within a second, "Have you seen the lunatics below who are irrational? They are all crazy because of you and can''t find their way. God, this is so **** crazy!" "I think you have lost your mind too." Hugo felt Leonardo''s madness all over his body, and couldn''t help laughing. "Yes, yes, so do I!" Leonardo didn''t mind at all, still beating excitedly, "Man, I must get to know your handsome teammates." While shouting, he turned to the side. Neil ran over, and his shouts, which had become a little sharp because of excessive excitement, did not appear abrupt in the noise. Following Leonardo was Alex who strode over. At this time, he was surprised in disbelief. "Although I always knew you were a genius, I never knew you were amazing. At this level, you scared me. Alex has always admired Hugos acting performance, which is why he became an actor. Although he and Hugo have become friends now, it hasnt Affected his admiration for Hugo; and today, Hugo completely convinced him in music, which made Alex have reached the point of poor words. "Performance of lust." Carl walked behind Alex and gave a thumbs up to Hugo. The smile on his face showed that he was in a good mood. When everyone walked up to Hugo, he noticed Toby Maguire behind him. Toby was a bit shy, but his flushed cheeks were filled with uncontrollable excitement, which revealed him at this moment. His true emotions, those twinkling eyes even told everything. When he walked in front of Hugo, Toby just walked forward and gave Hugo a hug, suppressing the excitement and said, "Congratulations!" Then he heard Leonardo''s voice next to him, "Toby, hey , Come here, come here!" Toby gave Hugo an embarrassed look, and Hugo said with a smile, "I don''t mind." Then Toby said again, "Tonight is too beautiful tonight. ." Then he turned and ran in Leonardo''s direction. At this time Fujin also came over, Carl and Alex also walked up to congratulate Fujin, although they have always known that Fujin is an outstanding drummer, but today is their No. Once they really saw Fujin''s strength, they saw another face of Fujin again. Charlize stood in front of Hugo, with a bright smile on his face, and there was still a little baby''s fat cheeks sweet and brilliant, "How is it, how does it feel to be fulfilled?" "Didn''t you see it?" Hugo opened his hands with a smile and showed Charlize the whole stage behind him. "I am willing to live here, stay here forever, and never leave." "This is not good news for the theater management staff." Charlize deliberately interpreted Hugo''s words straightforwardly, and a joke made both people laugh. "So, the road is going well, right?" Hugo looked at Charlize in front of him with a faint gleam in his eyes. Hugo knew that Charlize was asking about not only the road tour, but also the meeting between him and his father Adam. This time, on the way back from the band, a stop was arranged in Lanches. Hugo brought his band partners to meet Adam. Although it was only one day, the band did not stay there overnight. The father and son still need to make progress gradually. It works, but it makes up for the regret that the two cannot be together on Thanksgiving. Thinking back to his father''s still rough and rough expression, almost everything has not changed, but Hugo knows that hiding behind this dull and stiff expression is a father''s most sincere love for his son. Therefore, the smile on Hugo''s mouth narrowed a little, but it deepened a little, and he tapped his chin slightly, "Yes, it''s all going well, everything." "Although I really don''t want to say it, this sentence can''t be more appropriate at the moment." Charlize smiled unpredictably, but Hugo already knew what Charlize was going to say, he couldn''t help but smiled and rolled his head. , "No." But Charlize still said, "I told you already." Hugo smiled, "Yes, yes, you said it a long time ago." Without Charlize''s two stitches, the relationship between Hugo and Adam might still be rigid in place, and nothing will change. Fortunately Yes, Hugo took this step. However, in order to conceal the excitement in his heart, Hugo quickly changed the subject, "So, how is your Halloween?" The day before Halloween, the coincidence of Hugo and Charlize on the streets of New York was complicated by the presence of Jerda, but the two never met again. Hugo started after busy shooting the album''s inner page. The journey was over, and Charlize hurried back to Los Angeles after Halloween. So at this time Charlize heard Hugos question and couldnt help biting his''lip with helplessness, "Well, I cant say too bad, but I wont say too good. You know, especially after she finished reading it. After''Sleepless in Seattle'', I think the situation is a bit... weird." "Weird?" Hugo raised his eyebrows. "I thought I did a good job that day. At least I made a good impression on Jerda. Could it be that I was wrong? "No, no, you showed a lot of **** that day, but... a bit too lustful, maybe." Charlize struggled with his words, but looked at Hugo''s focused eyes. , Finally gave up, closed her eyes and said in one breath, "She thinks you should be a good date, especially after watching the movie, I think she seems to be a little fascinated by you." Hugo opened his mouth wide and couldn''t believe it, "Charlize, are you telling you, is your mother wanting to date me?" The smile on the corner of his mouth is almost unbearable. This is really... and weird, but It''s funny again. "No, she wanted to..." Charlize shook his head, then pointed at himself, then at Hugo on the opposite side. Hugo suddenly realized it, and sighed, "Oh..." But his heart suddenly stopped and missed a beat. This... seems like a good idea. He and Charlize are going to date again? This idea is really not bad. Hugo only felt that the number of his heartbeats had begun to rise suddenly, which made Hugo a little at a loss. Looking at Charlize in front of him, an inexplicable expectation began to emerge spontaneously. The previous date of the two of them went smoothly, didnt they? Its just that the two of them regained their friendship, but now, he is single and she is also single. It seems a good idea for the two of them to go out on a date again. . Hugo looked at Charlize''s faintly shining eyes, and couldn''t help but stop like this, the time and space around him seemed to be still at this moment. Charlize also raised his eyes and looked at Hugo. The eyes of the two people were crossing and condensing in the air. The strange acceleration of the heartbeat made the eardrums start to faintly hurt. Charlize only felt that her throat suddenly became dry, which made her feel a little confused, and then coughed slightly, avoiding her sight, "I mean, this is crazy, isn''t it? We are friends, right? ,friend." Charlize glanced at Hugo in a panic, and then realized that Hugo had also moved her eyes away. She pretended to be calm and smiled, and kept nagging, trying to ease this way. Im in this weird state now, "But my mother thinks you are a good man, a very rare good man. She always has a strong ability to judge the first impression of a man. So, she kept talking. , She didn''t let me go until I admitted that I had a date now. Hugo didnt know why his heartbeat suddenly lost its rhythm. He and Charlize had been very good friends and roommates for the past ten months, but the emotions in his mind were completely lost at that moment. Control, this thought was too unfamiliar and too sudden, making Hugo a little dazed. But then, Hugo heard Charlize''s words, and the inexplicable anticipation in his heart began to fall, like a free fall. "Do you have a date? This is news." It has been nearly five months since Hugo left Los Angeles A lot of things did happen during this time. Charlize then reacted and raised his eyebrows, "Oh, didn''t I tell you? God, I must be busy. Yes, there is a man like that, you know, we went out for dinner three times, generally speaking It feels good. But who knows how it will develop next?" "Three times, it''s still dinner, wow..." Hugo nodded slightly, trying to delay time in this way and let his brain work, "but it sounds like a very good man." "Yes, he is very considerate and gentleman, and dating time is always pleasant." Charlize gradually recovered his calm, and the heartbeat that suddenly lost its rhythm just now calmed down. She was talking to Hugo. At the same time Telling myself too. Hugo looked at Charlize, only to find that he suddenly didn''t know what to say. This suddenly left a gap of one second between the two people. This feeling was really weird. "We are friends, aren''t we?" Hugo asked himself, then he shook his fist and replied, "Yes, we should be friends." (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Chapter 468： 0 in 1 ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback, missing one out of 468 There was a weird silence between Hugo and Charlize, which made both of them a bit at a loss. Fortunately, the appearance of Green Hill broke this situation and both of them could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Green stretched his arms and gave Hugo a hug, "Finally it''s my turn. I have been waiting in line for a long time. Now I officially express my congratulations. The performance tonight is really brilliant." Hugo shifted his attention from Charlize to Green, which made both of them breathe a sigh of relief, "This is just the beginning, don''t keep complimenting me, it will make me triumphant." Hugo said with a chuckle. To, trying to make the atmosphere alive again. "At least you can enjoy the applause tonight. You deserve it." The pretentious smile on Green''s face made everyone laugh out loud, and the atmosphere suddenly became a lot easier. Green didn''t mind at all, he had developed a cheeky long ago, otherwise he would never be able to catch up with the "female" he longed for. He turned his head naturally and looked at Charlize standing aside, "This beautiful''woman'', let''s meet for the first time. Good evening, I''m Green, Hugo''s friend." Green was talking with Before Hugo said hello, he noticed Charlize. Although Charlize is not his favorite typical beautiful''girl'', but it must be said that this naturally beautiful''girl'' child does have the ability to attract attention. Faced with Greens blatant call-up, Charlize laughed, "Good evening, I am Charlize, Hugos friend, the same." "Oh..." Green nodded suddenly, and then his gaze swept back and forth between Hugo and Charlize, seeming to imply something, which embarrassed both of them, Charlize waved his hand to deny even more quickly, "No , Not what you think, Hugo and I are just friends." "It''s just, friend, yes, I know, buddy." Green nodded again and again. He made it clear that he didn''t believe it. In Green''s view, it is impossible for a man and a''female'' to have pure friendship. Hugo also noticed Charlizes denial. He had already taken care of his emotions at this time. He didnt care about Charlizes expression. Instead, he glanced at Green helplessly, which made Green shrug innocently. There was nothing wrong with..." Hugo''s appearance made Hugo dumbfounded. Hugo retracted his gaze and looked around, trying to find a familiar figure among the crowd, but unfortunately he failed, and he didn''t even see Alfonso. Carl, who was standing not far away, noticed Hugos action, considered the sentence, walked over and said, "Joe has something to do today, so he didnt come together. You know, there is always no way to predict things at work. . Hugo is indeed looking for Joseph. Today, as the end of the road tour to the glory to death, most of the friends Hugo has known in the past two years came to congratulate Hugo, but Joseph did not appear, which made Hugo very Is angry. With regard to "Pulp Fiction," things couldn''t be more obvious. Joseph hadn''t figured it out in the past half a month, so today he simply avoided this occasion and made it clear that he just didn''t want to talk to himself. Hugo originally thought that by giving Joseph some time, he would understand Lang''s divorce, but the fact is that Hugo thought things too simple. Seeing Hugo''s obviously sinking face, Carlton felt that the first two were big. Regarding the quarrel between Hugo and Joseph, Carl knew some fragments of the matter, but he didn''t know the whole thing. However, Joseph is his friend, and Hugo is also his friend. It is really difficult for him to be a man in the middle. He doesn''t want things to get worse, but now the situation has become like this, and he can only do his best. Saved it all. "Hugo, you know, the work of an agent is always regardless of time. A sudden call will destroy all our plans." Carl tried to find a suitable reason, but he knew it was difficult to convince. Hugo, so he himself seemed a little lack of confidence, "In fact, Joe originally planned to come, before we set off, he received a call, and then had to rush to the company. He also asked me to express my apology, not to come. Its really a pity for him to watch your performance." "Superman, you don''t need to be a cover for him." Hugo smiled and called Karl by his nickname, but the atmosphere was not joking, which made Karl say badly from the bottom of his heart, "He has already expressed his position. Clear enough, I received this signal, so that''s it." "Hugo, things are not as bad as you think..." Carl also tried to comfort Hugo. He didn''t want to see Hugo and Joseph''s relationship froze. But Hugo was unwilling to give Carl more opportunities. He shook his head with regret and depression on his face, "You know, he has his position, and I also have my position. In my opinion, he has not completed him. In his work, he has not fulfilled his due responsibilities as an agent, so he shouldnt question my decision." "But, you can''t blame Joe. You know, after he took over a few actors, he didn''t even have time to eat and sleep; moreover, the situation inside the company is really bad recently. Everyone is rumoring that you want to switch to Lang. Its... Carls words came out, and Hugo frowned and stared fiercely. He only heard Hugo say angrily, So, you think so, and you think I will switch. To Langs men, is this your impression of me?" "No, Hugo, you heard about me, I don''t think you will work with Lang, really." Carl explained quickly, "It''s just that in that rumored environment, Joe messed up your job again. He will inevitably think more..." "So he put the blame on me, so he has a reason to distrust me?" Hugo''s retort left Carl speechless. Carl found that his explanation did not have any effect, but only made the situation worse. Oops. Facing Hugo''s anger, Carl could only say helplessly, "There is a misunderstanding between you, and you need to explain it face to face, Hugo, you can''t go on like this." Hugo twitched his mouth, and said with a mocking smile, "Yes, of course, sure... But where is the other person?" Hugo took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He didn''t need to do it for this. Something ruined his wonderful mood tonight, but Hugo found that it was too difficult. He originally thought that Joseph was the first person he knew when he came to this time and space, and he was also the person he trusted the most, but what did he get? Failure to communicate or''communication'' is a burst of inexplicable doubt and shirk responsibility? This Not what he deserved. "Let me tell you, I did nothing wrong in this matter, and I do not owe him any explanation from Joseph. Therefore, if he thinks that evasion can solve the problem, if he thinks I will take the initiative to find the door. ''Explain, then let him go to hell!" "Hugo..." Charlize yelled worriedly, standing by. In fact, she and Alex and Carl had communicated with each other in advance. They lived upstairs and downstairs. My dear friends, they all have to understand when this happens. As friends, no one wants to see Hugo and Joseph completely confront each other. Hugo frowned and glanced at Charlize, trying to say something, but in the end he shook his head, trying to put away the irritability in his mind. In fact, Joseph did not appear in Hollywood''s "Lu" theater today. This move has already explained Joseph''s position and thoughts. This is enough. So Hugo took a deep breath, "I''m fine," took a deep breath again, "I''m fine. Don''t worry!" Hugo tried his best to calm the turbulent mood and re-showed his smile, "How beautiful is this night, isn''t it? Everything is so perfect, so I want to enjoy this night, those bad things Just go to **** with everything. Don''t worry, I''m fine, I''ve never been better." Charlize and Carl looked at each other. They didn''t know what to say, but they all understood that the matter was still unresolved, and the situation would only get worse afterwards, and it was even more difficult for them to be caught in the middle. Everyone is a friend. They don''t want to stand in line. That will only make things more complicated, and it''s too hurtful, so they can only serve as sandwiches. Such days are really a headache. "Hey, Hugo, there are a large group of fans there waiting for your autographs, don''t you plan to go over and get in touch with them?" Alex ran over happily, but after approaching, he also found that it was tight. In the tense atmosphere, the voice couldn''t help but pause, "What''s wrong, what''s going on here?" After Alex asked without thinking about it, he discovered that Charlize and Carl were both winking at him. Looking at Hugo''s terrible face, Alex immediately understood, but the words were all spoken out, and it was hard to get the water covered, which made Alex shut his mouth hastily. "Of course, the performance of these supporters today is too glamorous, such a wonderful stage, not only us, but also them, this is complete." Hugo took the initiative to take the conversation. Pretending to say easily, "So, where are these lovely people? I should call the band members to express our gratitude." Alex still closed his mouth, not knowing what to say. After receiving Charlize''s eyes, he quickly said, "Yes, yes, you know, I dreamed of getting your signature back then. Of course. , Now I have a better gift, you know, you live next door to me." "Evil! Alex, you made this thing a little weird." Charlize frowned and shouted, which made Hugo laugh and laugh, and the serious atmosphere eased slightly. Alex also relaxed a little, and quickly explained, "I mean, if you personally thank those''fans'', it is a rare opportunity for them, and it will make this evening more special. ." Hugo''s laughter finally came out completely, "Hehe, trust me, I know what you mean." After saying that, Hugo took a step in the direction Alex had just walked over. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Jingyun recruits a new round! Chapter 469： Weird fan ads_wz_txt; Comeback 469 weird fans Hugo walked forward a few steps, the chaotic thoughts in his mind just now were still surging, which made him have to take a deep breath. The freezing air that was gradually cooling down at night cooled the hot brain, and then he greeted him. Friends not far away, "Neil, Pepe..." Hugo just shouted two people, and more than two-thirds of the people on the stage watched overthere were only more than twenty people on the stage. Hugo couldnt help but touched his nose. His voice seemed to be a little louder, and the echo effect of the shell-shaped arches increased this echo. "There are many fans of songs waiting for us below, I I plan to go down and say thank you, do you guys join?" When Hugo was still talking, Pedro ran over quickly. When the voice fell, Neil and Alfonso also came over. Neil also said "together" and the echo effect also scared him. With a jump, there was a chuckle around him. Fujin didn''t speak, but took a big stride to catch up with Alfonso directly. A group of five people quickly walked off the stage and walked towards the fans waiting in front of the stage. The fans of the song saw Glory to death in person, and the excited faces became clear in an instant. Although they did not scream, the performance was great. It''s too "fine" and like compliments, but wave after wave invades. Different from the feeling of standing on stage, this feeling is less dreamy and some emptiness, more real and closer. The band members have never had the experience of treating fans of the song before. They used to stand on an equal position with the audience during street performances to communicate with them, but today these audiences have already broken away from the level of "passers-by". , Become a fan of "men" who are crazy about the band''s music, which makes the band members a little flattered and at the same time at a loss. "Can you sign me?", "Autograph, take pictures, hug...", "I want to put the name of the band owner on the t-shirt..."... Such requests are endless, but the band members are basically There was no paper and pen, and no camera, which made the members stand still and helpless. Even Alfonso could only smile cautiously, not knowing what to do. Originally, he ff]i{ wanted to walk down to express his gratitude, but he didn''t expect this kind of scene. Hugo is not unfamiliar with this. After all, he has experienced it many times before, but he did not expect such a grand scene when he came to the show today, so he did not have the habit of carrying a signature pen with himusually. It was brought by Joseph. At this time, Hugo was also in a dilemma that the clever "women" could hardly cook without rice. This embarrassing situation was resolved by the appearance of Samora. Samora broke through and squeezed in front of the band members, then handed five carbon pens to Neil, and smiled at the band members. After that, I went out again, leaving this moment for the fans who didn''t have much contact with the band before. The band members could not help but heaved a sigh of relief. They clearly came down to thank the song''fans'', but almost turned the circle of fans into a cage, which is really a cold sweat. The five people were too late to thank Samora, each took a pen, the other four people all looked at Hugo, Hugo was stunned, and then laughed dumbfounded. It turns out that everyone didn''t know how to sign. Hugo opened the pen holder and said to the fan of the song in front of him, "Are you sure you want my autograph? If you want Neil or Fogin''s autograph, I won''t mind." The song''fan'' in front of me is a sturdy female student weighing more than two hundred pounds. The warm and bright smile on Hugo''s face made the female student tremble with excitement, "When... of course ...I want all, all the band''s signatures..." Her voice was a little distorted because it was too''excited'', as if it would turn into a scream out of control in the next second. Hugo lifted the carbon pen in his hand and showed a big smile, "So, where do you want me to sign?" The female student immediately unzipped her coat and pulled her white color t-shirt, "Here, here!" Seeing the bold and direct movements of the''female'' students, the band members next to them were all staring, but Hugo had already taken it off for a long time. He skillfully pulled the hem of the t-shirt and stretched the fabric to form a canvas. Then he bent down and quickly signed his name "Hugo Lancaster..." This work was already familiar to Hugo, and he finished writing in less than two seconds, and then stood up straight. The body gave the''female'' a big hug, "I really appreciate it tonight." The female student was already dumbfounded at this time, and her muscles and flesh all fell into a stiff state when excited moved, she walked to the side like a puppet and stood in front of Neil. Neil saw Hugo''s movements, and he also had a certain concept, so he learned how to leave his own signature on the T-shirt of the''female'' student, and the remaining three people would naturally not be at a loss. After the five people had signed their signatures, the''female'' student seemed to have finally been exposed to the curse. She pushed aside the crowd and walked out. Just when everyone turned their attention to the band again, she heard the''female'' student. The heart-piercing voice, "I don''t want to take a bath, I don''t want to take a bath, for a whole year! I don''t want to take a bath, ahhhh..." This shocking scream made all the fans laugh friendly. Although the album has not been officially released yet, they already have a group of diehard fans. This is also a road tour. One of the biggest gains. This group of fans has gone beyond the category of ordinary song "fans", because they grew up with the band''s "spirit" and they have also witnessed the band''s miracle from scratch, this obsession and obsession. ''This vision may be the biggest feature of this group of fans. There are more than one hundred fans left at the scene, but the order has always been kept very good. Although everyone is very enthusiastic, they have not lost their minds. This keeps the scene in a hot and orderly state, which is very rare. . In front of Hugo, a young boy appeared, and he knew it was a high school student-maybe even a junior high school student, with thick eyebrows, big eyes, dark brown curly short hair stubbornly rushing towards the sky, and his face was sharp. The edges and corners carry the cold temperament of a Nordic, but in addition to the impetuous and unruly adolescents of his age, there is also a slightly deep stubbornness between the eyebrows. This reminds Hugo of James Dean (: [ames.dean). James Dean was born in 1931 and died in a car accident at the age of 24. As an actor, he played in the "East of Eden (east. of. ede, "Rebel without a Cause (rebel. "In his works, he is dedicated to the outstanding performance of "precision"; but in the history of American culture, he has become a distinct historical mark as the "Beat Generation", and has become an indelible mark in the history of cultural development of this country. A branding. This also makes him a superstar that cannot be ignored in the history of American cinema. The boy in front of me can see the appearance of James Dean in music. Of course, this boy is just a high school student, far inferior to Jamess infinite charm of male and female, at best it can only be regarded as a green version. James Dean. And this young man not only reminded Hugo of James Dean, but also reminded Hugo of an actor who is known as the most similar to James Dean after entering the 21st century: James-Franco (james). ). James Franco can be regarded as the most literary and unruly freak among the new generation of actors in Hollywood after the 21st century. He is so handsome that he can play the role of Prince Charming, and he can also play a self-destructive image as a mouth full of poison. Traffickers or pimps with heavy make-up, in his list of works, there are commercial blockbusters such as "Spiderman" and "Rise of the Apes (.of.the.p1a.of.the.apes. There are traditional dramas such as "The Heart of the King (+is01de, there are "127 hours (127., "Milk (1k and other literary masterpieces, and there are also "Pineapple Express (.express and "The World". The end of the day (.is.the.end spoof comedy, as well as special independent works such as "Howl(... It can be said that he is indeed one of Hollywood''s most maverick actors, of course, he once starred in James Dean, widely acclaimed. One of the most well-known characteristics of James Franco is that he is not doing his job properly: he is also the favorite actor in Hollywood, and he has two bachelor''s degrees, four master''s degrees and a doctorate degree in seven different universities. Of course, the boy in front of him just gave Hugo a vague shadow. Now this young and young boy still has the bravado and impetuousness of the rebellious youth, and the facial features that have not fully grown can not be sure of him. What will it look like in the future? It may grow into a handsome guy like James Franco, or it may grow so disability that people dont recognize it. Who knows? Hugo suppressed his curiosity to ask if the other party was James Franco, and said with a smile, "So, do you still like the performance tonight? I dont want to but the boy in front of him curled his lips, did not intend to answer Hugos question, but looked at Hugo stubbornly, "You are Hugo, Hugo Lancaster? I mean , Are you that movie actor Hugo?" "Uh...yes, what''s wrong? You don''t like my movies?" Hugo could feel the tweaking of the young man in front of him. It seems that he obviously likes the music of the band, but he wants to suppress his inner excitement. Pretending to be a nonchalant expression. But Hugo is also not sure, because the thinking of teenagers in the rebellious period is elusive. Hugo has been some years away from that period, so he can''t make a judgment. "No, its just a confirmation." The boys answer is not surprising. Many people who like the band were surprised when they saw Hugo. They didnt expect that the movie actor would actually appear in the band. And it''s such a talented band, so it''s not uncommon that similar conversations have happened many times. But after the boy finished speaking, his eyes were very strange. He looked at Hugo as if he was looking at a durian. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Jingyun recruits a new round! Chapter 470： 1 durian ads_wz_txt; A resurgence of 470 durian Durian is known as the king of fruits, but because this fruit has a special taste, people who like it can''t put it down, people who hate it can''t be avoided. Therefore, the attitude towards durian is often polarized and there is no centrist, but People''s attitude is very warm. Ambiguous and difficult to describe simply in words. At this moment, Hugo felt that he was a durian. The boy in front of him frowned and looked at him with a weird and slightly repulsive disgust, as if he smelled of durian, he seemed to be considering whether he was right or not. The durian should be destroyed with a weapon; but in the depths of the young boys eyes, he seems to be able to see his scorching heat and madness. This young boy likes glory to death music. Hugo believes so, as if he loves durians with all his heart. , There is no room for questioning. But it''s this kind of love and hate emotions that mixed and rolled in the young boy''s eyes, making Hugo completely "touching" his mind: Did he do something wrong? Or did he say something wrong? As a last resort, Hugo again He took the initiative to ask, "So, then you just don''t like our music?" Hearing Hugos question, the boy turned aside his eyes and twisted his head to the other side. The tight jaw line vented his stubbornness, "No, I like it." As if admitting that it was very difficult. , And then he turned his head to look at Hugo, "In fact, your music is really amazing. I''m crazy about it..." This confirmed Hugos thoughts. He once again saw the unobstructed eyes of the young man. Those dark brown "colored" eyes had countless emotions surging, but it was not what Hugo saw in the eyes of fans. Familiar emotions made Hugo full of question marks, "So...is there any problem? Because I think you have a lot of questions and want to''talk''. Is it about my movie? Or music?" Hugo is a sincere man. He has a question, so he naturally asked the question. But when the young man heard the question, he seemed to be frightened. His face turned pale in an instant, and all kinds of emotions began to appear. His face rolled, and finally he bit his lower''lip'' and shook his head severely, "No, there are no problems." After a pause, the teenager seemed to finally understand something, and said hastily, "I like your music. It''s really''great''. You know, I can hear the truest emotions in your music. Is a very magical thing." "Oh, thank you, this is the best commendation for me to the band." Hugo said with a smile, his friendly and warm smile made the teenager stop watching, Hugo was stunned, subconsciously'' He touched his cheek, then raised his brow and asked, "Could it be that the Marker stroked his face?" Looking at Hugos smile, the boy couldnt help but bit his lip again, then shook his head vigorously, and then said, "Can you sign me?" "Of course." Hugo turned his attention back, the boy pulled up his jacket, and revealed the white and white t-shirt inside. Hugo quickly signed his name on the boy''s t-shirt. , And then asked in passing, "Then, to whom should I write this to?" Generally, when signing the signature, he would specifically write to whom, which also indicates that the signature is unique, so Hugo is habitually asked about it sexually. But the boy hesitated, shook his head, "No, thank you." Hugo is not surprised, this is also the case. For example, if the other party wants to put the signature out for auction, it is a possibility of sex. Of course, the Internet has not yet developed, so Hugo strongly doubts whether anyone will auction his signature. It seems that he has not yet developed to such a high level, and his fans should not be so crazy. After Hugo quickly signed, Hugo originally wanted to give the boy a hug, but he didn''t want the boy but just extended his right hand. Hugo''s open arms stopped in embarrassment, and then he put his left hand away. , Holding the boy with his right hand, said again, "Thank you for your support tonight. It is an honor for our band." The boy squeezed Hugo''s palm hard, without saying anything. After releasing Hugo''s hand, he turned around and squeezed out the few remaining fans of the song. He stepped forward and disappeared into the blurry light. . Hugo originally wanted to ask the boy if he wanted to sign other people in the band, but the boy left directly. Obviously this was the answer. Because of the mixed and contradictory performance of the boy just now, Hugo couldn''t help but glanced at the boy''s back. There was nothing special, just a thin high school student. The navy blue coat and jacket looked a little lonely under the night sky. Soon, another fan appeared in front of Hugo, which forced Hugo to close his eyes and focus on the next fan. However, there were not many people staying at the scene today, and everyone understood the hard work of the band in one night, and did not make too many requests. Basically, they signed or took photos. Some people even just shook hands and hugged them. So, the thank-you meeting was over after a while, and the fans of the song gradually left in twos and threes. The scorching heat in the air in Hollywood''s "dew" theater also disappeared, gradually returning to calm. Neal saw Hugo standing there and was distracted, and patted Hugo on the shoulder, "What''s the matter? Feeling tired?" Hugo shook his head, "No..." After thinking about it, he decided to talk about the "fan" of the song just now, "It''s just that I just ran into a very strange song "fan", and he mentioned that I am An actor, and then looked at me with a weird look, as if, you know, as if you like me and hate me, it makes me feel like a durian." "Does this bother you?" Neil looked at Hugo somewhat unexpectedly, especially after getting Hugo''s nodding acknowledgment, Neil was even more surprised, "I thought you were used to it. You know, in fact, many people are accustomed to it. It is more specific. Some people may only like you acting, and some people only like you singing. It is actually an irresponsible performance to think that you are acting and singing again. This situation is most normal among rock fans. , An actor came to play rock? They might all think you are polluting this sacred music." Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle when Neil said this, which is a reasonable explanation. In the world of rock music, in fact, many diehard''fans'' are pure. They simply love rock and are even willing to give everything for rock and roll, just like the famous football coach Bill Shankly (bnl.shankly) said. The famous saying is the same: football has nothing to do with life and death but higher than life and death. For these diehard rock loyalists, the same is true, rock has nothing to do with life and death but higher than life and death. Therefore, they often cannot tolerate anyone''s profanity of rock and roll. Speaking of this, the boy''s performance just now is much more reasonable. Hugo vaguely felt that there was more in the boys eyes, which could not be explained, but Hugo soon denied this idea. He was pretty sure that too much happened tonight. His brain is a bit messy, and he will think about everything, Neal''s explanation is the most logical. "Yes, it should be like this." Hugo nodded and said in agreement, "When he mentioned the movie, he didn''t want to pay attention to me; but when it comes to music, he is full of enthusiasm." Neil also chuckled twice, "Have you never encountered such a thing before? I thought you were used to it." After getting the answer that Hugo said no, Neil went on to say, "That''s also true. When you were performing on the street before, almost no one recognized you as Hugo Lancaster. I guess everyone did not make such an association. However, I think there should be many opportunities like this in the future, so you should Get ready." Now the glory to death has truly appeared in front of the public. In the future, Hugo will be both an actor and a singer, and will soon be known to people, especially with the soaring album and movie scores. The more awareness, I''m afraid that even the media will not miss the hot spot of this hype. So, Neals words make sense. "Huh, no matter how much preparation I want to do, it''s no use, doesn''t it? Who knows how they will react." Hugo shrugged. He hadn''t thought of this before, mainly because he was in the 21st century. There are countless situations in which singers and actors change positions, and he is not a loyal supporter of pure rock. In fact, it is difficult to survive pure rock in the environment of the 21st century. He is a member of a rock band, but The types of music he likes are also very diverse. Neil said seriously, "It''s not hard to imagine, just imagine you to be a durian." Hugo was stunned, and looked at Neil with a smile, "Are you serious?" Neil nodded very seriously, "Of course, durian, this is definitely a suitable metaphor, from Hugo Lancaster himself." After that, Neil couldn''t help but laugh. . "So, you are a durian lover?" Hugo asked with a chittering smile. "Damn it! I''m crazy about durians." Neil''s slightly exaggerated expression made Pedro who was standing not far away immediately attracted attention, "Hey, hey, what are you talking about?" Hugo and Neil looked at each other and smiled said in unison, "Do you like durian?" Suddenly mentioning durian at this point in time is really weird. Pedro was confused when he got it. "What?" Seeing Pedro''s surprised and puzzled expression, Hugo and Neil both had a hard time. laugh it out. At this time, Samora and others who were standing not far away slowly walked over. Now the audience is almost gone, and only the group of glorious followers of Samora and the stage are left behind. A small number of friends from the band have regained the peace and tranquility of the scene. Samora and others came forward to say goodbye and congratulations again. Tonights performance is a perfect ending for the band, but for their fans, it is more of a brand new At the beginning, their inner joy is truly beyond description. Especially Samora, it was when he proposed to invite friends to come and support Glory to the death together. On the way, he has truly become a witness to the band''s place where it is today. This feeling is really wonderful. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Jingyun recruits a new round! Chapter 471： Assistant candidate ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 471 assistant candidates "Samora, everything is really wonderful tonight. This gift is one of our most precious memories since our tour." Hugo gave Samora a big hug, Samora''s thick body like a brown bear Like a big stove, Hugo patted Samora on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I guess you are getting fat again. It seems that the life at home recently is pretty good." Samora said with a serious face, "I swear, I have lost my weight. You should know that for today''s event, I have worked hard for a long time." "So you mean you gave up your love of food for our band?" Hugo raised an eyebrow and said distrustfully. "Uh... I won''t use your words!" Samora said hesitantly, trying to think of excuses, but in everyone''s eyes, it was tantamount to not confessing, which caused a lot of trouble. Everyone burst into laughter. Hugo also smiled, but did not continue to tease Samora, but took the initiative to help him out, "So, it is your idea to arrange seats according to the place names today?" "Yes, but this is only a temporary idea, and it was completed with everyone''s help. This is really not an easy task." Samora pointed to the partners behind him, and simply explained, " We were also very surprised when we came to the scene. We did not expect that there will be so many people tonight. It is estimated that the singer''s concert will be of this level. It really made us panic..." "If there are only a few people in the singer''s concert, and even the venue is not satisfied, it would be terrible." Samora was explaining, Neil teased jokingly beside him, interrupting Samora''s words, making everyone laugh. Made a sound. Hugo looked back at Neil and laughed. Out of sight, he saw Alfonso who was a little absent-minded. Usually this kind of joke and humor is basically what Alfonso is talking about. Neil is not a person who likes an active atmosphere, but today Neil and Alfonso seem to have switched positions. Neil is because of the performance tonight. The excitement still didn''t dissipate, so what was Alfonso because of? The answer couldn''t be simpler, the one who didn''t show up. Hugo let out a sigh of relief and closed his gaze back, but he heard Liam next to him being aggrieved by the band, "This is not an official concert, and you have not released an album yet. There can be so many people on the scene today. It is estimated that everyone was frightened. When the band really appeared in front of the public, dont say this "showing" theater, even if it is a venue with 100,000 people, it is estimated that it will not be enough to see." "The Rose Bowl (.) is waiting for the call." Joshua who was standing next to him shouted loudly. Everyone started screaming and howling. Obviously, there was no doubt about the glory to death on the stage of the Rose Bowl Stadium. The Rose Bowl Stadium is in Los Angeles. It is currently one of the stadiums that can accommodate the largest number of spectators in the world. After its completion in 1923, it has undergone four expansions. Now the stadium can accommodate one hundred and five thousand people, which is spectacular. Next year The Rose Bowl will also be one of the hosting venues for the upcoming World Cup in the United States. "If it were the Rose Bowl, the scene would not be as well controlled as it is today." Noting that everyone''s eyes fell on him, Samora also teased him, and then went on to explain, "Looking at so many fans of the song." ''When I came to the scene, the order was too chaotic. This is really a huge regret. I just thought, why not organize everyone and give you a gift, so you can see It looks like it has arrived. However, time has been too hasty, and it is still a bit crude." In the process of chanting the citys name, everyone did not cooperate properly, leading to silence and blankness or handing the wrong yelling several times. There were also a small number of people sitting in the wrong position. For example, when it was Chicagos turn to call, they were in Seattle. There were also "Chicago" shouts from the camp, and many jokes were made. "Samora, please, things don''t have to be perfect to be the best. This evening is perfect enough. Those shortcomings are the most precious memories." Hugo smiled again. "So, next time Hugo must remember that Seattle and Chicago are not next door." Fujin suddenly said a word, and then all the band members burst into laughter, including Alfonso, who had been absent-minded, and Samora. After waiting for a few people who are very familiar with the band, they all laughed. In the face of everyone''s ridicule, Hugo could only helplessly accept it. The laughter kept reverberating over the gradually deserted Hollywood Dew Sky Theater, long and long, and the loneliness after the end of the performance and the encore seemed to disappear at this moment. The band members and the lovely group of fans in front of them laughed and celebrated, and the goodness of life inadvertently flowed into my heart. "Okay, the band should go back to rest early. This is really a long, long journey. I finally reached the end. I should relax." Samora turned around and greeted the friends. Today''s event is over. Now is the time to leave. "When you leave, don''t forget to check if there is any remaining **** in the venue. If there is, remember to take it away." Samora doesn''t want to ruin this beautiful night because of such a small incident. The next day, Hollywood''s Dew Day Theater The staff of Glory to Death Rumored that the "fans" of the Glory to Death song had no quality, and that it was too bad to throw rubbish. Familiar faces such as Liam, Eli, Joshua, and Lydia waved goodbye to the band one after another. Samora was also planning to leave, but then remembered something, and stopped Hugo, who was planning to leave with her friends. "By the way, a group of your loyal fans came to the scene just now, Meredith, Meleryn, Kyra and others all came to watch the show. However, they had a long way home in the evening. , There is no way to stay, so let me tell them what they want, they like your performance very much." "This is good news." Hugo couldn''t help but think of the durian theory again, and the smile on his face was a little more playful. "I hope they also enjoyed a nice evening today." "Of course, no one can say''no'' on such a night." Samora said hehe, then waved to Hugo, turned and ran in the direction of her brother Eli. Hugo looked at Samora''s back, turned around and was about to walk back to the stage. When he saw Alfonso out of his vision, Hugo suddenly thought of something. Hugo remembered that Samora had said before that he was very interested in organizing activities, and he also hoped to find a job after graduating from high school, taking into account food and music. Just look at Samora''s feats over the past few months and you will see that he is telling the truth. Glory to death has come along the road. Many urban rock music lovers are responsible for the gathering of rock music lovers. Samora leads a group of friends. This is also an important driving force for the reputation of Glory to death from the west coast to the east coast. Not to mention the big gift organized by Samora tonight. It can be seen that Samora is indeed a person who has a big picture and is careful enough. Before the band and him, including Liam and Eli, got along for two months. You can also feel that his personality is easy-going. Lively and very comfortable to get along with. Thinking about it this way, if Samora was willing to serve as his assistant, it would really be more appropriate. Of course, Hugo has only known Samora for a few months now, and all the understanding is relatively shallow, and Samora is still a fan of the song, which does not seem to be a good idea. Hugo''s underground rock career in the past ten years has learned the fact that no matter if it is a friend, a relative or a lover, no matter how well the two get along, they will always have friction when they travel together, because travel is a bumpy one. The state and the emotional state of a person are also more sensitive, so any conflict in details may lead to an intense quarrel. Therefore, many people say that if you want to verify whether the friendship or love is strong, or if you want to save a love, then go travel together, and each other can always find an outlet. This is how the five members of the Glory to the Dead band came across. From unfamiliar to familiar, in just over four months of travel, countless tacit understandings emerged, not just as simple as more than two hundred street performances, but also More than a hundred days and nights of getting along, friction and running-in. And Samora was also part of this journey, and they got along very well at the time. Now Hugo wants to find a manager and has no way of starting, because this trust is not that simple. Even Joseph has a disagreement with him. Who else can Hugo count on? Then an assistant is very important, especially It''s the case that both movies and music are "flowers". So, Samora looks like a good choice now. Taking a step back and thinking about it, any position has a probation period, especially an assistant. If Hugo finds it inappropriate after trying it, or Samora is unwilling to continue, ending the partnership is not a big problem. For any issue, it is almost impossible to consider all aspects. At this moment, Hugo remembered his current situation, including all the miscellaneous situations. Samora was indeed a good candidate for assistant Thinking of this, Hugo did not hesitate anymore, but turned. Turning around, he shouted, "Samora, hey, Samora!" Samora, who had already walked to Eli''s side, stopped, looked back, and Hugo raised his voice and said, "You have a minute Is it? I have something to ask you." Samora turned his head and said a few words with Eli, and then Eli stood with Liam, and Samora ran over all the way, but his tonnage was still slightly larger at the distance of thirty yards. Let him breathe continuously, "Dude, it''s better for you to be in a hurry? You know, this journey back and forth is very exhausting. My dinner has already been exhausted. Maybe I will lie on the ground in the next second. It''s..." Samora''s teasing made Hugo laugh happily, "It''s just a question, one. Samora, would you like to be my assistant?" Samora was stunned in place, her smile stiffened at the corner of her mouth, like a frozen person. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Jingyun recruits a new round! Chapter 472： join the team ads_wz_txt; Comeback 472 joins the team "Assistant?" Samora didn''t react at once, and blurted out just a question. Hugo curled his lips and explained, "You know, there needs to be someone who organizes the work around me. My music agent and film agent will have a lot of news coming through. The assistant is responsible for sorting out and then notifying me. Build a bridge of communication. Then, some chores around me need to be handled by assistants, such as driving, breakfast, etc." In fact, the assistant Hugo is looking for now has a heavier task, because he does not have a manager, so the manager''s work needs to be undertaken by himself and the assistant. In addition to the daily chores, the assistant also needs to participate in official affairs. "Of course, assistants can also travel with me and join my work together." Hugo doesn''t know much about the treatment of assistants in the circle, but assistants will certainly not rely on "drawing" like managers and brokers. To live with dividends, the assistant just gets the salary and then the year-end bonus. Basically, the salary of the assistant depends on the character of the boss. "Uh...you mean, I can enter the TV station with you, I can enter the backstage of your band, and I can even enter the studio or crew with you." Samora finally reacted at this time, with an incredible expression on her face. Looking at Hugo, his face was full of shock. "Of course." Hugo shrugged, "It''s just that you and I enter these places together, and there are jobs. Samora, the assistant''s job is not easy, you must know, I just think, maybe you will feel about it. Interested, so please ask, you can think about it slowly." In fact, the work of assistants is really hard. To say that it is hard to hear is the personal nanny of the artist, who must be responsible for almost all trivial matters. If you meet a good boss, then the assistant can be a little more relaxed, there is room for breathing, and even a job that many people envy; but if you meet a bad boss, it''s hell. Hugo has seen the assistants of certain domestic big-name celebrities before. They are simply called as minions, and the celebrities will vent their anger to the assistants when they are dissatisfied. In situations where food is not eaten, almost all assistants are under pressure. Assistants are also divided into two types: good and evil. The former is naturally hard-working, while the latter is arrogant, assigning all the celebrities'' requirements to others, showing off in the crew, a typical fox fake tiger prestige. Of course, the premise is that the artist is big enough. In the entertainment industry, the frequency of replacement of assistants is very high, because this job is hard to say, and the rate of return is still very low. Most people who are willing to become assistants either have a star dream or a dream of chasing a star. They only know how terrible and inferior the assistant''s job is after entering the circle. Of course, Hugo does not intend to use the assistant as a livestock, but he will not deny the fact that the assistant has a heavy workload. Samora listened to Hugos words, but nodded, Yes, I have heard of those contents. Even if the assistant is basically a messenger, the work is really hard. Although Samora did not know the specifics, but still slightly. I heard it, so its not unfamiliar. But Im not worried about this. I just want to know, am I responsible for the food? "Oh... yes." Hugo widened his eyes unexpectedly, then laughed speechlessly, and nodded vigorously, "Yes, you are responsible for the food. You can make the food, or you can choose to buy it. In terms of food and menu, I think you have the right to decide. Hugo is not a picky person about food, and he has no taboo and picky eating habits, so this aspect can be''handed over'' to Samora. After Samora received a positive answer, Rong, "Then I am willing to accept this job." Samora agreed so readily, are you sure?" Hugo was surprised that he showed a bright smile immediately, "Of course." Samora nodded again and affirmed, "You are not a terrible boss, are you?" Samora is confident in Hugo, he knows that Hugo will not be the evil boss in the legend, at least It''s much better than those bosses in the society whose interests are paramount. Moreover, this is almost the job he dreams of. Although it is hard and complicated, isn''t it the same at the beginning of any job in society? But this job can also expose him to the weird world of music, and enjoy it. Enjoy the food, this is the perfect job for Zamora. "You don''t know." Hugo laughed mysteriously, trying to scare Samora. It''s a pity that Samora didn''t buy it at all, and didn''t care at all. "So, when does this job need to start?" "When do you have time?" Hugo''s tone became relaxed, "In fact, if you want, you can start working now, and you know, tomorrow I have a movie that will premiere. I think it will be convenient to have an assistant. a lot of" "Tomorrow, oh oh oh, that''s so fast." Samora was completely frightened by this time limit, but then he remembered, "Your movie, the one directed by Spielberg, will be released tomorrow. , Right? This is also the reason why the return journey from Glory to Death is faster than the journey. The band arrived in Los Angeles today in order to allow Hugo to attend the film premiere tomorrow. "Yes, if you want, you can also attend the red carpet of the premiere together." In fact, according to the original plan, Joseph should be in charge, but Joseph did not appear tonight, and Hugo does not know whether Joseph will appear tomorrow. Therefore, he must be responsible for everything now. "I really want to be there, but you know, I have to go home tomorrow. Liam, Eli and Andy can''t stay here for too long." Samora shook her head after thinking about it. "And I have to discuss it with my parents, and the final exam will be coming soon." Hugo nodded, "I understand." He actually mentioned it casually today. He didn''t even expect to find an assistant today. After all, this incident has been delayed for nearly a year, and it has been only now. Solved, so I dont care about these few days. Hugo pondered over it carefully, "Well, you still follow your own plan, and when you are done with everything, then come to Los Angeles to find me. You have my phone number." Samora rubbed her palms in excitement, "This is really exciting. I got a job before I graduated, my God. I can''t wait now." Samora Unable to restrain the turbulence in his heart, he began to jump in place, looking at Hugo''excitedly'', "Then I will go back today, trust me, I will be here as soon as possible." Looking at Samora, who was about to leave, Hugo quickly stopped him, "Hey, hey, boy, don''t you want to leave after listening to the salary? This is not the right way to find a job." These words made Samora burst into laughter, "I don''t know what the assistant salary level is now, of course you will tell me." The current average salary in Los Angeles is one thousand and two hundred dollars. The average salary of an assistant in Hollywood is uncertain. It is mainly determined by the celebritys popularity and generosity. In short, if the celebrity cannot find a job, he will If you cant get enough, you dont need assistants; on the contrary, the salaries of assistants of top big-name celebrities are naturally rising. The prime ministers top seven officials and assistants will also enjoy certain powers because of their bosss fame and power. Hugo thought carefully, "Well, let me give you a monthly salary of two thousand five hundred dollars. After a month of probation, I will discuss the detailed conditions, how about it?" Although Hugo is not a monopoly now, but "Seattle Night The hot sale of "Mian" also allowed Hugo to gradually break away from the level of worrying about money, so it doesnt hurt to be generous. "Wow, are you sure it''s this number? My mother probably thinks I''m lying after hearing it." Samora''s eyes widened in surprise. Hugo chuckled, "Then you should know how hard work is." These words made Samora chuckle and laugh. "Hope everything will go well." Samora smiled heartily, then waved to Hugo, really turned and left, jumped excitedly all the way, and ran in the direction of his friends. Hugo stood there, watching Liam, Eli, Andy and others screamed in excitement after hearing Samora''s words. In the air, you could hear "Awesome" and "Unbelievable." Interjections like "clearly express their mood at the moment. Hugo took a deep breath, turned and walked towards the stage. If Samora is qualified for the assistant job, then Hugos work around Hugo will be greatly improved. Of course, if Joseph can get back to his original state, it would be even better~www.novelhall .com~ I dont know if I can see Joseph when I go home tonight, because Hugo still doesnt know how the premiere of "Schindlers List" will be scheduled for tomorrow, and there is no publicity arrangement for the movie for the next period of time. Any understanding, since that dispute, Hugo and Joseph have not yet passed the conversation. "Hey, Hugo..." Alex greeted him, and the smiling face pulled Hugo''s thoughts back. He and Hugo walked side by side, "Everything is so lively tonight, I I have never told you, thank you for your original suggestion, which allowed me to get a permanent job." Hugo hadnt reacted for the first time, but he was stunned before he realized that Alex was saying "Happy family", "Hey, brother, I just think it''s worth trying. The person who really got the role of sex," Its you, isnt it?" "But you gave me courage, and the trick to attend the premiere was really useful." Alex said with a smile, and he could feel his joy and ease between his brows. The feeling of dream fulfillment is an indescribable satisfaction for anyone. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Jingyun recruits a new round! Chapter 473： Dutifully ads_wz_txt; Restart 473 with due diligence "So, how is the ratings score? Are everything still satisfied?" Hugo and Charlize, Alex, Carl and others said goodbye to Leonardo, Green, a large group of friends, and the band My friends, after nearly five months, finally returned home again. When Charlize opened the door, Carl and Foggin continued to move upstairs, while the conversation between Hugo and Alex still revolved around "Happy Family". Since Alex became the regular cast member of the crew, life has gradually become more regular, and there is a big basket of interesting things happening on the crew, and he can''t wait to tell Hugo. Of course, at the same time there are many acting skills that I want to ask Hugo. Hugo does not dabble in comedy performances, so he also discussed with Alex enthusiastically. "15 million viewers, an average viewer rating of 3.5 or more, ranked seventh among all the series, da da, surprise!" Alex eagerly shared his inner joy with Hugo, yes It is said that as soon as "Happy Family" was launched, it broke a series of records and became the comedy with the strongest momentum this yearand it is also the best work among the new dramas. It can be said that Alex finally relied on this opportunity. Ushered in the first small peak of his career. "Are you serious? This result is really awesome!" Although Hugo has long known that "Happy Family" is a classic sitcom and won numerous nominations and trophies at the Emmy Awards, This also means that it has been recognized by professionals, but Hugo did not expect that the ratings can also be''sweet'' to such an extent. No wonder some professionals commented that "The Story of Seinfeld", "Happy Family", and "Friends" represented the pinnacle decade of sitcoms in the 1990s. As a good friend, Hugo learned that Alexs career as an actor has made a huge improvement, and he is also very happy for Alex, "So, you should have been so busy in recent months that you have no breathing time? "The smile on Hugo''s face was also full of excitement. "I only accepted a few magazine interviews. I spent most of the other time on the crew. It''s the broadcast season. We don''t have so much time to deal with off-site publicity." Alex couldn''t wait to explain. "You know, we have to start the rehearsal script every week. In addition to Kelsey, each of us can also put forward our own opinions and opinions. Then we can complete the script together. When the rehearsal is over, we will have an afternoon on the spot. Rehearsal, so that when we start shooting, we can achieve the best live performance effect. The director hopes to try to shoot the real-time performance of the stage play. Every one of us is under a lot of pressure." Lan Mo (kelsey. grammer), the first actor of "Happy Family". Prior to this, he had appeared in "Cheers", "The Simpsons (the. and other dramas, and won good praise. "So you mean, you now have three days a week... uh, four days in the crew?" Hugo guessed, got an affirmative answer from Alex, and then suddenly realized, "Wow, this is a daunting task. A comedy is presented on the TV screen. It takes only 20 minutes, but it consumes so much time for the crew to brew. Its no wonder people say that comedy is far more difficult to shoot than a regular drama. Its never a thing to make the audience laugh. Simple things. "Alex, are you sure you want to continue? Hugo will still have work tomorrow." Charlize looked at Hugo and Alex, who had been talking so much, and had to interrupt the two of them, "Hugo, You haven''t even opened your luggage yet." "Yes, yes! We still have a lot of time to discuss in the future, I think this will be enough tonight." Alex realized that he was a little too excited, and quickly patted his head. "I''m fine, I''m fine. I have been here in the past few months. Even when I get home, there is no fundamental''sexual'' change." Hugo didn''t feel tired at all. In fact, in the past few months, The days of running''bo'' on the road are far more tired than today, and it is a kind of double oppression of the body and mind, especially in the later period, the accumulated pressure and fatigue are overwhelming, and even people want to give up the performance. This is also a band. The reason for being so "excited" and excited today is that they have overcome physical and psychological pressure and finally reached the end. In terms of intensity alone, today cannot be compared with any day before. But maybe just because it reached the end point, the relaxation of the spiritual makes people slack off involuntarily. It is estimated that after taking a hot bath, they will suffer a great deal of damage. "You should take a shower first, and then organize your luggage. You will have a busy day tomorrow." Alex also agreed with Charlize''s point just now, pushing Hugo towards the room, "You Look, your room has been vacant for a few months without anyone living, and the temperature has dropped a lot. You should really stay at home for a while." Hugo smiled and looked at his long-lost room, "Huh...I think I miss this''bed'' a bit. The motel''s''bed'' is always difficult to adapt." Hugo looked at himself. The other party was at the two big boxes at the foot of the''bed''. In fact, the luggage he brought with him this trip was not too much. It was just a few sets of clothes. Most of the things were left at home, but he looked at the dust in front of him. But there is a feeling that it is finally over, "So, I will use the bathroom first, are you sure?" Hugo turned around and saw Charlize and Alex standing in the doorway, "Alex, don''t you want to go to the crew tomorrow?" "I have finished filming this week today, and the next few days will be time for rest." Alex said with a smile, and when Hugo turned his attention to Charlize, she also nodded and said, " I am the same as Alex." Hugo was no longer polite, "Okay, then I will use the bathroom tonight." After the bath, he planned to sleep well. When Hugo passed the phone, the phone rang suddenly. Just as he was about to pick it up, Alex ran over and said, "I''m here, you go take a bath", and then answered the phone, "Hello, here. It''s Alexander Lorraine." Hugo went straight back to the room. He didn''t open the suitcase either. He just searched through his closet to find a cotton t-shirt and sports''pants'' suitable for sleep. Then he walked over to the bathroom with a bath towel, but looked When Alex held the receiver with an inexplicable expression, "What''s the matter?" Alex curled his lips suspiciously and said, "No one is talking, probably the signal is broken." Then he just hung up the phone. Hugo smiled and walked into the bathroom. The warm water slapped on the muscles, and the aches and pains all over his body were stretched. Today, he can finally relax completely, because he knows clearly in his consciousness: Tomorrow, you dont have to embark on the journey again, you can stop in this city, smell the familiar taste at home, and seek a quiet habitat. In this hot bath, Hugo''s whole muscles and muscles were relaxed, and the wheatish skin was glowing with a faint red color, and the original spirit was still buoyant and vigorous. She became exhausted in an instant, and her eyelids were so heavy that she would fall asleep when she wiped her hair. Hugo knows that this is the effect of the fatigue that has been invaded in a few months after the spirit is completely relaxed. Hugo put on his clothes, put on a bath towel and left the bathroom. The water vapor in it made people dizzy, and the lack of oxygen seemed to faint at any time. He opened the door of the bathroom and walked out. Hugo wiped his hair and walked towards the hall, ready to go to the kitchen to get a moisturizer, and go to bed when his hair dries, but he saw Karl in the hall and Hugo laughed, "Fujin is using bathroom?" Carl looked at Charlize and Alex sitting next to him, then twitched his mouth, "Yes, he is also exhausted, and he plans to take a good rest after taking a bath." The nearly five-month trip is indeed It makes people very tired, and its not easy to keep running on the road. Had it not been for the band''s stay in New York for more than a month, it might have collapsed on the way back. Hugo didnt notice the exchange between his friends. He was really tired now, and it was hard to notice these details. He poured himself a glass of water in the kitchen, and after he poured it down, he poured it again. After drinking a cup, he walked to the lobby, "Arent they out of work tomorrow? You still need to go to the company tomorrow?" Hugo took it for granted that Carl came downstairs to find Charlize or Alex, because Carl Is their agent. "Yes, I still have to go to the company tomorrow, you know, phone, phone, phone..." Carl said vaguely, watching Hugo standing beside the sofa, and saying, "Why, don''t you plan to sit down? Your feet should rest." Hugo drank the water and sat down with a smile, but found that all three of them were looking at him. Even though Hugo was tired, he noticed something was wrong, "What''s wrong? I did something wrong in the shower. ? I remember I washed away the shampoo foam..." Hugos little humor, but no one laughed, this made the smile at the corner of Hugos mouth narrowed, and then he saw Carl take a deep breath, Hugo, Joe is going to be in the company all night tonight, he cant rush back. So..." Carl looked at Hugo''s eyes from smiling to doubting to "confusion" to disdain. He only felt that his scalp was numb, but he still had to continue. "After the promotion schedule of''Schindler''s List'', he He has not communicated with you yet, so he made a list, hope you can understand." Hugo looked at a piece of paper that Carl handed over. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com was densely written in English fonts. This was his movie promotion schedule. Joseph didn''t even have a phone call, and he didn''t even want to''confess'' these tasks face to face. This is really ridiculous. Although Joseph''s absence from the band''s performance tonight has clearly stated his position, but The situation at this time was once again out of Hugo''s expectations. This made Hugo''s mouth a smile of disdain. He nodded slightly and took the paper from Karl, "What a responsible broker, isn''t it?" Then he looked down at the paper in his hand. Hugo didn''t know that his itinerary was originally planned in this way, arranged neatly in chronological order, and it was clear at a glance. The schedule for the premiere tomorrow is also listed in detail, including when he will get up and get up, when he will arrive in the beauty room, and when the clothes will be delivered to the beauty room. It is very clear. Looking at the itinerary in his hand, the ironic smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth twitched slightly, and then calmed down, "Okay, I get it." Facing such a Hugo, Carl was speechless, and Charlize and Alex didn''t know what to say. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 474： Friend role ads_wz_txt; Higashiyama played the role of 474 friends again. "Hugo..." Carl tried to say something, but he saw that Hugo raised his head and looked at him. His amber eyes were full of exhaustion and alienation. All his words were I''m stuck in my throat, I can''t say anything. When it comes to friendship, he and Joseph have a better relationship, and he and Joseph are both brokers, so he always wants to speak for Joseph. But on this occasion, it doesn''t seem appropriate to say more. Hugo waved his hand indifferently, his smile softened, "You should go to rest, you have to go to work tomorrow, don''t you?" Carl hesitated, looked at Charlize and Alex, then nodded, "Then I''ll go upstairs first." Carl walked to the door of the hall and stopped. He wanted to say something. However, he found that he had nothing to say now, searched his stomach and couldn''t find anything worth mentioning. In the end, he could only open the big''door'' depressedly and walked upstairs. Alex sat on the sofa and looked at Hugo. He was still in a daze. He didn''t know what to say. Instead, Hugo laughed first. "You should take a shower. If Charlize goes in, there must be no So fast." Alex touched his head uncomfortably, "Yes, yes, I should go first. Charlize may not come out for an hour in there, and then some strange noises are heard to make people listen. Blushing and heartbeat." "Hey! Who said that!" Charlize immediately murmured dissatisfiedly, picked up the pillow on the sofa and smashed it towards Alex. However, Alex had already developed a keen reaction ability, and he jumped up, and a smoke shot towards the bathroom, still yelling, "It''s not who said it, this is a fact!" After that, he closed the bathroom door directly, causing Charlize to sit on the sofa and look like eating people. After Charlize and Alex made such a fuss, Hugo''s mood was a little lighter. He found that Charlize had turned his hatred toward him, and he waved his hand quickly, "I didn''t say that!" Even though he Having said that, he can''t admit it at this moment, otherwise he believes that Charlize will definitely cut him off. In fact, the weird voices that Alex said were the sounds of Charlize humming in the bath, but Charlizes singing voice was really not very good. They had laughed at this for a long time, so much so that every time Charlize was mentioned. It''s easy to get irritated. Charlize gritted his teeth and stared at Hugo fiercely. Then he stood up and walked towards Hugo. Hugo couldn''t help but leaned back, "Hey, I really didn''t say anything! "Then Charlize stood directly in front of him and stretched out his hand directly, Hugo stretched out his hands subconsciously, "Sally! Don''t force me to use violence!" "Violence? Are you sure?" Charlize grabbed the towel from Hugo''s hand directly, looked at the panicked Hugo, resisted a smile, knelt on the sofa, and covered Hugo with the towel. On his head, "Sally!" Hugo immediately wanted to pull on the bath towel, but Charlize was forced to ask, "Don''t move around!" I saw Charlize picked up the bath towel and began to wipe Hugo''s hair vigorously, still muttering, "Aren''t you tired, you are going to sleep, how do you think your spirit is getting better and better." Hugo knew that Charlize was wiping his hair, so he calmed down, but his mouth still cried out strangely, "Tap, tap! Do you want to pull out my hair? I don''t want to use this style. Attend tomorrow''s premiere." "I''m willing to wipe your hair for you, you should stay quiet." Charlize pressed Hugo''s head with both hands, motioning for him to calm down, which made Hugo quite helpless, and Charlize fell from Hugo. With the shoulders down, you can imagine the depressed expression on his face at this moment, which makes the smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth unconscious. Regarding Josephs matter, Hugo has already made his position clear tonight at Hollywood''s Open Day Theater. It has only been less than an hour, and even if it is mentioned again, there will be no change. Just as Joseph decided not to participate in the Glory To Death Tonight Carnival, Joseph must have decided not to attend the premiere tomorrow. Just asking Carl to communicate the schedule of the schedule was a decision made before. Therefore, it is useless to say anything now, and both of them are in anger. Charlize was naturally on Hugo''s side. She felt that Joseph had done something wrong from beginning to end, but what could she do? She couldn''t press Joseph over to apologize to Hugo, so she could only calm down. Hugo''s inner irritability, at least this is what she can do as a friend. Charlize slowed down a bit and wiped Hugo''s hair slowly. For a while, the hall fell into such a silence, there was no sound except the crackling water in the shower in the bathroom. Charlize half-kneeled behind Hugo, wiping Hugo''s hair with a bath towel, and Hugo half-leaned on the sofa, closed his eyes and sat quietly. This tranquility has the power to calm the mind. Charlize can clearly feel the wetness and softness of Hugo''s hair through her fingers. Hugo''s breathing gradually recovered in her rhythmic movements. . The world seemed to stop like this, the passage of time was like a wisp of light smoke, blowing across the skin of the back of the hand, itching slowly and softly, everything softened. Charlize feels the rumored tide wetness in the palm of her palms, and can vaguely feel the heartbeat from the ears and the acupoints of the sun, thumping, thumping... so that her heartbeat is also clearly transmitted to the pulse of the wrist. On the top, the''crossing'' staggered and jumped, and then gradually approached, and then approached, it seemed that it was about to become the same rhythm. This made Charlize a little flustered to avoid her sight, even though Hugo was facing her back and her eyes were covered by a bath towel, she still avoided her sight. "So, is there anything I can help?" Charlize broke the tranquility of the moment, and the hands of the clock on the wall only moved for one hundred and eighty seconds, but she absolutely seemed to have spent a century, calm and steady. The sound of a beating heart made Charlize unable to tell whether it was hers or his. "Help?" Hugo''s mellow voice came out lazily from under the bath towel, like the g string of a cello, gently plucking it with deep fatigue. The quietness of wiping the hair just now made Hugo''s eyelids heavier again, and the soreness of his body caused the whole brain to fall into a state of halt. Charlize listened to Hugos lazy and''sexual'' voice, and the sudden disorder of her heartbeat made her hand harder, as if venting, she wiped it twice, which made Hugo vent. He regained consciousness in an instant, "Hey, Oliver!" Hugo was talking about the heroine Oliver in the cartoon "Popeye (.the.. This immediately made Charlize angrily punched Hugo on the shoulder, "Then you are Pluto?" Hugo chuckled twice, "I thought I could be a Poppy." "Cut." Charlize sneered directly, causing Hugo to laugh. Hugo turned and leaned on the back of the sofa, relaxed all over, looking at Charlize, "So what did you say? Help?" Charlize also liberated his feet, leaned on Hugo''s shoulders, and stretched his feet straight out, "Yes, you can''use'' your friends." Charlize relied on Hugo. Hugo was very helpless on his body, "Hey, I''m the one who worked hard, okay?" Charlize didn''t care at all, "I just borrowed my shoulders, besides, most of my back is leaning on the sofa, okay!" After adjusting his position and relaxing his slightly numb feet, Charlize said Then he said, "You know, you can''t drive, what about tomorrow''s itinerary?" "Los Angeles is a well-developed taxi city." Hugo didn''t worry about it at all, and then nodded Charlize''s forehead. "Also, I don''t know how to drive, but I just don''t want to drive." About the accident. Charlize and Alex both knew something about the matter, but they didn''t inquire about it. "I know that taxis are very convenient. I was just thinking, maybe you need a friend." Charlize slapped Hugo''s hand off hard, and the contact between the palm of the hand and the back of the hand made a crisp sound, some inconceivable. The shock was audible in the entire living room, causing both Hugo and Charlize to grin. Both of them looked at each other angrily, but when they saw each other''s red skin, they couldn''t help but feel funny, and laughed at the same time. Charlize kneaded his palms and leaned against Hugos shoulders again, Maybe, Alex and I can accompany you to the premiere, you know, let you be in front of the media. It doesnt look so lonely." "Hehe, don''t you worry about the media creating scandals between you and me?" Although Charlize and Hugo are friends, the two have never formally "showed up" in front of the media so far. The main reason is to avoid the two. Personally, Charlize and Carl didn''t want to get the media to notice her in this way. Charlize shrugged, "I will tell reporters We are just friends, the truth is that I appeared as your friend. As for what they want to think, there is no way. "Charlize felt Hugo''s gaze falling on his shoulder, looked up at Hugo slightly, and then saw that Hugo smiled, and looked away. At this moment, the eyes were''crossing'' wrong, but there was a kind of The warm tacit understanding made Charlize smile. When Alex came out of the shower, he saw this scene. Hugo leaned on the sofa, put his feet on the coffee table, and lay lazily; while Charlize leaned his head on Hugos shoulder. At the entrance, the whole person occupies the entire sofa straight and steadily, and the two cuddling with each other like this, laughing and talking. Such a quiet scene made people unbearable to disturb, and Alex couldn''t help but relax a little when he was about to fall. But Charlizes loud voice spoiled this tender moment, "Alex? Would you like to attend the premiere together tomorrow? You know, as a friend." This made Alex couldn''t help but chuckle, then stepped on his slippers and walked to the hall, kicked Hugo''s left foot, and sat down directly on the sofa pier, "Of course, why not?" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 475： insomnia ?? The night is as cold as water, and the whole city is quiet. This should have been just an ordinary night, but it has become a sleepless night for many people. Among the many people who toss and turn and cannot sleep, there is Tracy. One Jacobs and Brad and Pete. Tracy lay quietly on the bed, watching the city outside the window gradually calming down, her eyes widened and she was not drowsy at all; Brad lying beside her was a little unsatisfied, tossing and turning all the time. In the pancake state, Brad couldn''t help but sat up and went back to the house to drink a glass of water. Tracey let out a long sigh. If Brad continues to be anxious, her good concentration will no longer be able to bear it. In fact, Tracy and Brad have not seen each other for more than three months. Both of them now have a fairly stable relationship. Brad and Christina-Applegate (. Applegate) are stabilizing. In the dating state, Christina has been in the business for some years, but there has been no outstanding masterpiece. It can be regarded as the process of changing from a TV series to a movie. There are a lot of sparks in the date of the two people, and Brad is obviously in a very happy relationship. And Tracy and a newcomer actor George Clooney (.) met for nearly a month, she currently has a new project "When a man loves a woman (When. A. Man... A., Written by Ronald Bass, the co-writer of "Rain Man", it mainly explores the root causes of people''s displacement and homelessness, hoping to dig out the true meaning of family. Encouraged by the great success of "Sleepless in Seattle", this once-declining theme of warmth has once again entered the sight of major production companies, and Tracy also attaches great importance to this project. Tracy met George when he chose an actor in "When a man fell in love with a woman", and then there was a spring breeze between the two, but Tracy would not use "dating" to define this relationship, but simply needed one. Bed partner only. George''s head-to-shoulder curly hair looked like a judge''s curly hair on the bed. It is always going to make Tracey a little distracted, but overall he is still very charming. So this "meeting" lasted for nearly a month. As for the casting of "When a man falls in love with a woman", Tracy does not think George is competent, but everything is still unknown, it depends on George''s next performance. But today both Tracey and Brad need a little catharsis, so the two got together. About five minutes later, Brad returned to the bed again. After being quiet for less than ten seconds, he began to toss and turn again. Tracy couldn''t help but think of Hugo''s vigorous but gentlemanly gentleness. Eyes, then the irritability deep in my heart erupted like a volcano, "Stop!" "What are you going crazy!" Brad was yelled at Tracy and went back unhappily. "I should ask you this sentence!" Tracy didn''t care about Brad''s roar at all, and yelled back directly, "You are being irritated by that **** Hugo." "Aren''t you?" Brad''s anger suddenly burst, and tomorrow-or today, because it is past midnight-is the day of the premiere of "Schindler''s List". The incident caused great pressure on Tracy and Brad, bringing the two together again. "Or, are you thinking about the gentleness of that man?" Tracy was hit by Brad in the painful foot, but she calmed down, gave Brad a fierce look, then sat up suddenly, lifted the quilt, got off the bed, and started to pick up the ground. I put on the underwear one by one. Seeing that Tracey was really angry, she was completely ready to leave. Brad quickly sat up and grabbed Tracey, "My fault, my fault, okay? You are upset, I I''m also upset, but we can''t just ignore it. Isn''t this the purpose of our meeting today?" "I thought there was a problem with your relationship with Christina, or did you follow the script of''When a man falls in love with a woman''?" Although Tracey said this in her mouth, her action stopped. , Stood by the bed and looked at Brad condescendingly. Now Brad is not the reckless young boy a year ago, rolling in Hollywood, a year is enough to make people reborn, although he is still not mature and calm in his heart-otherwise he would not be unable to resist tossing and turning. , But at least the impulse for the first time has been reduced a bit. Brad took a close look at Tracy, then smiled and said, "Why do you take it so seriously? You know that Christina and I have a very stable relationship now." Then Brad also sat cross-legged. I got up, considering my own words, "So, you are also worried about Schindler''s list?" "Come and tell me!" Tracey said grimly, then stepped back and sat on the window sill, rubbing her cheek with a gloomy expression, "This is Spielberg! And it was the Holocaust of the Jews in World War II. Subject matter! This is almost invincible." Although during the preparation process of "Schindler''s List", many people in the industry have reserved attitudes towards this work, but Tracy believes that Steven Spielberg can successfully shoot the part of the film. People, so she will do her best to hope to be able to enter the crew. When everything fell short, she was now on the opposite side of "Schindler''s List", under the terrible pressure. "But we have James Ivory, and the entire Howard Manor team." Brad reminded, trying to increase his confidence in this way. "This is the reason why I chose this crew. Believe me, I know the potential of this team better than you." Tracy rolled her eyes and sneered, "But... who knows what kind of energy Spielberg will explode? ..." Brad also fell silent. In fact, this is also the reason why both of them have insomnia-the unknown quality of "Schindler''s List", and the upcoming Tianwang Mountain duel, both of them have no idea, but there is another reason. What can I do? The duel is about to come, and I have to bite the bullet to meet up. "You know, the Jewish theme of World War II is not so easy to shoot. You see everyone is not optimistic about this theme..." Brad Some spoke with anger, but found that I still lacked confidence. Tracey didnt get angry this time, but just let out a long sigh, Brad, do you know the importance of this time Farewell to Love God to me? "Farewell to Love Day" was officially released on November 5th two weeks ago, and "Schindler''s List" is about to be premiered, which also announces that the face-to-face confrontation between Tracy and Hugo has arrived. . Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, this is a duel between the two movies "Farewell You Qingtian" and "Schindler''s List". More broadly, it is a duel between two ordinary movies throughout the holiday season. Neither can be called a duel. But for Tracy, this is the key battle between her and Hugo. After the Golden Globe Awards, Hugo first pulled his teeth under Tracys nose and won the "Schindler''s List", disrupting the overall plans of Tracy, Ron Meyer and Martin Baum. Then relying on a chick movie "Night Sleep in Seattle" won a big win, not only sweeping away the negative impact of the Golden Globe incident, but also winning the "Yihai Xiongfeng" eight consecutive titles at the beginning of the year. The momentum continued, and Hugo really pushed the lineup of first-line actors. Now, "Schindler''s List" is here. There are four possibilities. The first is that the movie is successful and Hugo is also successful. This means that the balance of power between Hugo and Tracy may change drastically. Maybe Tracy will be stepped on by Hugo. In the future, Tracy will look at Hugos wink instead; the second is that the movie succeeded, but Hugos performance failed and was acquired. Then maybe Hugo and Tracy will be in a delicate balance, Tracy It is not so simple for the West to unspoken rules for Hugo. The future struggle between the two people is afraid that there will be many variables. The third is that the movie failed, but Hugo succeeded. Then Hugos value as an actor has been truly discovered. Although Tracy is still one step ahead as a top producer, she has to be in the major The difficulty of blocking Hugo between film companies and major brokerage companies is definitely doubled and tripled. The fourth is that the movie failed, and Hugo also failed. This is a buffer and respite signal for Tracy means Hugo''s winning streak since "Smelling Scents and Knowing Women" Finally stopped, this will buy Tracey more time, ready for the next blow to Hugo, and Tracey will definitely be able to regain the initiative. You know, after the Golden Globes incident, Tracy has already had the upper hand. She is not far from crushing Hugo completely, but now, not only has Hugo escaped in the blink of an eye, but Hugo has also been able to regain it. Won the attention, all of Tracey''s previous plans have failed, which is even more uncomfortable than killing her! "I can''t let Hugo succeed! Absolutely!" Tracy gritted her teeth and said, "I want to torture him bit by bit, so that he is in Hollywood but there is still no way to seek more opportunities, I want Let him become a third-rate actor, and then kneel over and beg my forgiveness." Looking at Tracy, who was almost crazy in front of him, Brad didn''t make any sound, but his fist clenched involuntarily. Hugo is his competitor, and Hugo is his biggest competitor. Hugo is like a mountain rising from the ground. Brad must keep accelerating to catch up with Hugo. He doesn''t want to To lose, he still wants to win beautiful, to prove that he is the best actor! "Tracy, there is still me, right? You forgot, I just got the actor in Venice!" (To be continued [this text is provided by the Breaking Dawn Update Group]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it on the Chuangshi Chinese website (), and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest I continue to create power!) Chapter 476： Before the war ads_wz_txt; On the eve of the 476 War of Resurrection Looking at Brad, who has matured a lot in front of him, Tracey cut the corner of his mouth and sneered, "Sweet dream." Brad scratched his head irritably, "At least I was shortlisted for the nomination, and I also got the judges'' vote. As far as I know, I am the second place in the best actor vote!" Tracy didn''t speak, just curled her lips, but the answer was obviously obvious: second place does not mean the actor. Not long ago, the independent film "California Killer" starring Brad was officially released and won good acclaim. It won the Best Art Contribution Award at the''Mont'' Trier International Film Festival, and won the Best Art Contribution Award in the world''s three major film festivals. At the first Venice Film Festival, although it missed the Golden Lion Award, it was very competitive in the best actor award. It is a pity that Brad still regrettably lost to the Italian actor Fabrizio and Banti Foglio (.). Fabrizio relied on the "divided soul (aa...in.due). , Un, in the "precision" color performance aspires to the actor. After the awards came out, it was rumored that Brad ranked second in the number of votes, but he lost. On the other side of the ocean, Martin Baum, due to a little error in the news, released the news early that "Brad Pitt won the title of film king at the 50th Venice Film Festival..." Dragon. However, Fabrizio''s influence in the world is far inferior to Brad, not only because the influence of Italian films is not as good as Hollywood, but also because of the huge operating capacity of the agency behind Brad. Therefore, the news of Martins release has not been confirmed yet, and it has spread to the world, so much so that many people still believe that Brad relied on the "California Killer" to get the Venetian King, but this is a complete one. Misunderstand. Seeing Tracy''s expression, Brad felt annoyed in his heart, "But at least this shows that I have enough potential." "Of course you have potential, otherwise, why would I put you in the cast of''Farewell to Love God''!" Tracy immediately asked Brad to turn off the flames. "But I need not only potential, but surprise. ''Yan''! I need someone who can stand up and confront Hugo!" Hugo Lancaster, this name has become a huge problem for both Tracy and Brad, from "smelling the fragrance to recognize the "woman" to "Yihai Xiongfeng" to "Sleepless in Seattle" Hugo is unstoppable, and now, "Schindler''s list" is their last chance to snipe. If this opportunity is missed, future confrontations will only be more difficult. Therefore, "Farewell to Sentimental Heaven" can only win, not fail! Moreover, they have to pray for the failure of "Schindler''s List" afterwards! After "Farewell You Qingtian" was released two weeks ago, it really continued the super high quality of director James Ivory, and won the media''s praise. The comprehensive media score reached 84 points, including the "New York Times". The two media from the "Washington Post" gave full marks and praised the performances of Anthony Hopkins and Emma Thompson. Brad, as a supporting role, also received a positive response. But it is a pity that the theater score is only "8". Obviously, the audience is not cold about this type of movie. The fact is the same. Last year, "Howard Manor" won praise from the entire film critics, but the box office was only 25 million. It is definitely an unpopular art film. This is the consistent style of director James Ivory. , His works can bloom in the eyes of professionals with unlimited charm, but it is difficult to make a difference in the box office market. "Farewell You Qingtian" was screened in 100 theaters in the first week of its release, and the box office data obtained was unsatisfactory. The box office of a single library of 16,000 US dollars can even be said to be a failure; in the second week, two Hundreds of theaters continue to be screened, but the single-library box office of $9,000 is still unbearable to look at. The cumulative box office for two weeks after the release is only less than 4 million. Perhaps this is not a tragic data for the investment of a movie, but it must be noted that this is a click show. The show shows is the feedback of professional movie fans, but the sluggish box office of the single library indicates this movie. The prospects for the film to recover its book costs are worrisome. At the same time, after comparing this data with the results of the other two works of James, it makes people have to worry. Forty-nine thousand US dollars, then the 16,000 US dollars for "Farewell to Love God" is embarrassing. More importantly, "Farewell to You Tian" is faced with "Schindler''s List" is Steven Spielberg, and a media composite score of only 84 points is not enough. "Schindler''s List" is a real historical event that is easy to win the favor of professionals, and it is also a human self-reflection on war and peace. This is very popular; Steven Spielber Ge is known as a commercial director. His box office appeal is now absolutely second to none in the United States. Coupled with the strong rise of Hugo relying on "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Sleepless in Seattle", the movie seems to have the box office too. Innate advantages. I have to say that the duel between "Farewell You Qingtian" and "Schindler''s List" is the Tianwang Mountain duel where Mars hit the earth! At present, the entire film professional media still holds a conservative attitude towards the prospects of "Schindler''s List". The phrase of the "Hollywood Report" is the most representative of''sexual'', "This is a story that can be a classic. Question It is, how will Spielberg present it?" This sentence can also be said to be the most common view at present. Everyone knows that a good movie must first have a good story. Hollywoods emphasis on scripts has never been relaxed. Even for large visual effects films, simple but not tortuous stories are also very important, such as "The Terminator" 2". And the story of Oscar Schindler is undoubtedly a good story. This is a real historical event, not a novel made up by screenwriters relying on their heads. What Schindler did during World War II is a legend and worthy of future generations. respect. So, does having a good story mean that there is a good movie? Absolutely not. The simplest example is the later "Harry-Boot" series. The whole series has made a total of eight movies, but the reputation of the eight movies is mixed. No one will deny the original story of the story, but The effect after the director showed, but it couldn''t satisfy people. This is the job of the director, and it is also the focus of the director to make each movie stand out. A director who is color needs to know the correct and appropriate method to tell the story, and then present a color movie. Steven is an outstanding commercial director. "Jaws", "Jurassic Park", and "Alien e.t" are all excellent works, but his lack of humanistic care and excavation, and the shooting In the process, he was too pleasing to the audience and paying too much attention to commercial rendering, but he was criticized. This is why Steven has never been recognized by the Oscar. So, can Steven tell the story of Oscar Schindler in the "correct" way? Maybe he will ruin this great story, but maybe he will make this magical legend. In such an ambiguous wait-and-see attitude, the premiere of "Schindler''s List" is undoubtedly lively and extraordinary. Media reporters and professionals are all waiting for the movie to be released with an attitude of watching a good show. The medias prediction of the box office of the films premiere can be seen. As the "Schindlers List" is going to be screened, the media predicts the box office of a single library. The data of $20,000 per library is very conservative-and only only A media "Entertainment Weekly" is not even a professional film media. It can be seen that everyone is cautious. Those professional film media hope to wait until the premiere is over before making a conclusion. This kind of wait-and-see attitude has created a huge pressure for Tracy and Brad, including Martin Baum and Lang Mayer. The former is in the same camp with Brad, and it is natural to hope that "Farewell to the sentimental "Tian" can succeed; the latter hopes that the failure of "Schindler''s List" will further divide Hugo and Joseph, but for whatever reason, the results achieved after the release of "Farewell to You Tian" did not meet expectations, even if An 84-point media review is not enough to eliminate the panic in the heart. Brad looked at Tracy sitting on the window sill, she was a little flustered, a little scared, a little uneasy, but more of it was hatred, and then Brad watched Tracy become more determined. , The determination to break the boat and sink the boat made Brad a little surprised, "Tracy, we will defeat Hugo!" Brad had to say, hoping to increase his courage in this way. The "women" who are in madness are always scary. After Tracy calmed down, a smile was drawn at the corner of her mouth, "Yes, we will!" Tracy clenched her fist tightly, she would not let Hugo succeed, because of that heartlessness. Han is not worthy! Don''t say "Schindler''s list", even if Hugo succeeds this time, even if the situation is difficult, she will continue until the day when Hugo is pulled off the horse! The two of them are not you To die is to live! So, since panic cannot solve the problem, calm down and start with "Schindler''s List"! The confrontation between "Farewell You Qingtian" and "Schindler''s List" has just begun, and everything is still inconclusive! November 17th, this was just an ordinary Wednesday, but it became different because of the premiere of "Schindler''s List", and because under the calm sea, only people in the circle were fainted. After learning of the duel, the dark''tide'' became surging! Whoever is the one to die, the first round is about to sound the drum of war, "Farewell to the sentimental heaven" has been posted, so what will "Schindler''s list" "hand over" What about the answer sheet? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 477： Prepare alone ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 477 alone prepares for Hugo to sit up in a daze. Through the eyelashes, he can see the halo in the room, and the window that is clouded with a layer of mist seems to block it because of the indoor heating. After the faint morning light outside, the sun below the sea level was still firmly pressed by the dark curtain, and only a vague light and shadow could be seen emitting a faint light in the thick night''color''. Hugo wasnt sure if it was because he didnt wake up, or because the water mist created by the heating was so big, or because its really not dawn yet, but the elusive and impenetrable light outside the window really did not rise up. ''Bed'' sign. Hugo inserted his right hand into his hair along the door of his head. He could feel the slightly curly hair at his fingertips, reminding Hugo that his hair exploded after one night and turned his head. Glancing at the clock next to the desktop, "November 17, l993, 5:07 am, morning", Hugo stared straight at the time that jumped from seven to eight, motionless, and then it was long. He breathed a sigh of relief. ''Straight'' straight spine stretched out a big lazy waist, opened the quilt and walked down the''bed''. After closing his eyes and searching for his slippers with his feet, he stood beside the''bed'' and stretched again. , Yawned and walked towards the room''door''. Last night was really a dreamless night, and I slept very peacefully. The relaxation of the spirit made the whole person completely relaxed, but it seemed to be too relaxed, so that I slept drowsy, but actually I couldnt sleep. It was only five hours, but it felt as if he had slept for a day and a night, and his drowsy head was in chaos. He shuffled to the kitchen, first poured a glass of cold water into his throat, the refreshing coolness immediately made the body shiver two times, and then began to make coffee. After the preparations are complete, turn around and walk towards the bathroom. Looking at myself in the mirror, in the sleepy dimness, I can see that the bird''s nest that seems to have been ravaged is put on my head, I can''t help but chuckle twice. I didn''t blow my hair last night, I just used a bath towel. I dried my hair, but I went to bed with some''damp'' wet hair. It was a disaster to come over after getting up today. This made him start to miss the black colored straight hair before crossing. Although it was a bit soft and not easy to manage, it was at least more convenient than the natural curly hair now. Looking at his birds nest hair, he suddenly noticed the serious curly hair of Justin Timberlake in his mind. He had heard of Justin complaining more than once that his curly hair was too curly and it was troublesome to manage. Curious, just how serious the bird''s nest is that Justin gets up every day, that must be a funny thing. Compared to Justin''s curly hair, his hair is straight. Thinking of this, his laughter was not suppressed, and he laughed with a flutter. After washing, I continued to smear and walked back to the hall. The aroma of coffee has been scattered around the hall. Pour a cup of coffee and put it under my nose to sniff gently. This gradually revived the sleepy sense of smell, and put the cup in my mouth. When he lifted it gently, the black "colored" coffee rolled down my throat. The black coffee without any cow''s milk and sugar cubes was really bitter, making the eyebrows frown involuntarily, but After resisting the bitterness and swallowing it, savoring it carefully, the rich aroma and sweetness began to dance on the tip of the tongue. The''chaotic'' brain began to become clear at this time, and all the complicated information came back to the mind again. Today is the day when the premiere of "Schindler''s List" is held, and it is also the first time he has to deal with it alone. For all the trivial days, without Joseph''s personal help, Samora hasn''t been in place for the time being. As for the manager, it is even more distant. It is conceivable that there will be no less days like this in the future. Opened the sugar packet and poured it into the coffee. When preparing to open the second packet, Hugo hesitated, but put the sugar packet back, picked up the coffee cup and walked to the huge window in the hall, Looking at the quiet world outside through the mist. Compared to the beginning of midnight, the period before dawn is the quietest moment in the entire world. Everything is quiet, as if even the sound of breathing has disappeared, and you can see every subtle change in the entire world. Quietness also makes people calm down, empty the brain, just stand still, with a cup of coffee to accompany, everything is perfect. There was a creaking door opening, and an exclamation of "Wow! Who!" came from the right hand side. Hugo didnt even need to turn his head to know that it was Charlize. Charlize was startled by the figure outlined by the hazy halo not far from her door. After she recognized Hugo, she cursed silently, "Grass! I thought it was a thief." , You know I can punch you at any time, right?" "I won''t doubt this." Hugo said in a low voice with a curved corner of his mouth. Charlize found the switch next to the''door'' of the room and turned on the kitchen light. The dark night''color'' was constantly''forced'' back by the halo of''milk'' yellow'', and then formed a warm triangle. In the area, the silence before dawn also quietly began to become lively, "I got up so early? What time was the appointment for the beauty salon?" Although Charlize hasn''t starred in any movies so far, but for this In terms of things, she also learned a lot from Hugo''s experience, so she is no stranger. "I also thought I would go to bed later." Hugo was originally worried about being late today, but didn''t want to but woke up so early. Charlize should also agree, "I think so too, so I adjusted the alarm clock to get up early to prepare." "Are you serious, are you going to accompany me to the premiere today?" Hugo looked at Charlize with a smile, and saw that Charlize was also proficient in finding his own cup in the kitchen, and then began to pour coffee with Charlize and Ya All of Alex was broken by Hugo. Without coffee, it wouldn''t be the beginning of the day. Charlize glanced at Hugo and rolled his eyes, "What is my friend here for? It can come in handy at the critical moment. Do Alex and I look like jokes?" Hugo smiled and nodded. "Yes." Ah", Charlize pursed his lips and thought for a while, "Well, Alex looks like it, but I am not." But looking at the ridiculous smile on Hugo''s face, Charlize couldn''t help but feel frustrated. "Today''s premiere, do you want us to accompany you? Or do you prefer to be there alone?" Hugo quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, with a look of sincerity and trepidation, "Please! Please be with me at the premiere. You know, I need friends." Charlize laughed contentedly, and walked towards Alex''s room with his coffee, still not forgetting to ask again, "What time is the appointment for the beauty salon?" "Six-thirty." Hugo walked back to the kitchen with coffee, "but if you and Alex are going together, it is estimated that the time in the beauty salon will be longer. Maybe we should go ahead of time. " Charlize knocked on the''door'' of Alex''s room forcefully, "Hey, hey, it''s an earthquake!" Sure enough, Alex ran out headlessly wearing a pair of boxer trousers, "Why? What''s the matter?" Charlize fell behind Alex instead, Shi Shiran said, "I''m getting up and getting ready to go. Have you forgotten? Today is the premiere of Hugo. ." Alex realized that he was being teased by Charlize, but he didn''t mind, and immediately patted the door of his head, "Oh, God, have I overslept? Hugo, don''t worry. I''m two minutes." Then Alex ran into the bathroom immediately. Hugo looked at Charlize, who had just gotten out of bed and hadn''t washed himself, and chuckled lightly, "I''ll call Troy and see if it will be too early after 5:30." Troy Cole, Hugo''s current beauty salon staff are also Hugo''s exclusive stylist. Alexs hands and feet were indeed very fast, but he completed the preparations in a few minutes. Only then did he find that Charlize hadnt washed and Hugo hadnt changed his clothes. This made Alex feel helpless, "Quick, quick You two, it''s not my problem to be late!" Then when Charlize went to wash, Alex started toasting toast, planning to prepare something to cushion his belly before going to the beauty salon. After Charlize was also ready, Alex took the three sandwiches he made and walked downstairs with the keys, "Hugo, I''ll drive, and I have the keys." Then he heard him quickly. The sound of stepping downstairs, the sound of footsteps echoed continuously in the stairs. Hugo looked at the big door that was open, empty and swing. Alex was no longer visible, but Joseph was also not visible. Hugo let out a sigh of relief, leaving his thoughts behind, "Charlize hurry up, time is running out." While speaking, his eyes stayed on the thick glass of the room. On the mist, "Remember to bring a jacket, the temperature outside may not be high." Hugo himself went back to the room and changed to a thicker coat. When he walked out, remembering that Alex didn''t bring a thick coat, he ran into Alex''s room and took a windbreaker from the hanger. , And then ran out and joined Charlize. After confirming that the key was brought out, he closed the''door'' forcefully, and then the two quickly walked downstairs, and the sound of''messy'' footsteps kept echoing in the corridor. It broke the tranquility of this morning. When passing by the second floor, seeing the big''door'' opened for a third, Hugo shouted with a smile, "Mr. Ernst, early." Then, without waiting for Ernst''s response, he hurried with Charlize. Step downstairs. Ernst also did not go to the''door'', but went to the window, watching Hugo and Charlize get into the car, grumbling violently, "Excuse me in the morning" and watching Alex. Kers started the car, and then disappeared into the corner of the street. The short-lived noise in the corridor still faintly remained. It seemed that nothing had changed, but there was a slight difference in the trance. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 478： Placement ads ads_wz_txt; Comeback 478 implanted ads. Because Charlize and Alex both decided to attend the premiere temporarily, their costumes are more difficult to handle, but fortunately, this is only a premiere, not an Oscar-like awards. Ceremony, dress requirements are naturally not so harsh. When Hugo was being taken care of by Troy Cole in the beauty room, the burberry staff sent over the dress that Hugo was going to wear today. Hugo looked at the dress, which was selected by Joseph for him. Since Hugo has been touring before, naturally there is no way to personally choose, but Joseph''s choice is also more orthodox, although the white shirt and black suit dress is simple, but it is not easy to make mistakes. Hugo thought for a while, raised his head and cast his inquiring gaze, "I have two friends who need to attend today''s premiere. Can you send more men''s clothing and womens dresses over here?" Today, the person responsible for the delivery is Thomas Wieland (.), the regional manager of Burberry''s U.S. branch. Such a high-level person is used for just one delivery, but there are reasons for this. Established in 1856, Burberry is a brand used by the British royal family. This brand started with the design of outdoor products, then raincoats, then windbreakers, and gradually became the top presence in the fashion industry. Burberry''s clothing has always been known for its tradition, precision, generosity, and classics. Its lattice patterns have won the favor of the world. It has always been loved and respected by the royal family in the UK. Burberry took the first step in developing the American market from New York in 1970. After these years of development, its chain stores can be seen in San Francisco, Chicago, Boston, Philadelphia, Washington and other places. However, Burberry has not been widely recognized in the US market. It not only lags behind many domestic brands in the United States, but is also at a disadvantage in the competition with fashion brands in France, Italy and other countries. The most obvious sign is that Burberry does not have a flagship store in Los Angeles so far-this goal has been achieved for years. It is not that Burberry does not have the strength to open a flagship store in Los Angeles, but they have been waiting and watching. Los Angeles is not only the second largest city in the United States, but also the Vanity Fair where Hollywood is located. Being able to get a share of Hollywood means endless benefits. The additional advertising effects that celebrity effects can bring are simply incalculable. Luxury brands know this, and this is almost the most important commercial market in the world. Therefore, Burberry does not want to venture into it, especially now that Rodeo Drive has flooded with hundreds of top luxury brands, it is not easy to open a world here. For a brand with history and strength like Burberry, failure is not allowed. Moreover, they must not only win, but also win a complete victory. This is also the reason why Burberry has not really launched a strategic plan in Los Angeles. Open the Hollywood market, the top stars who are spotlighted have always been the best breakthroughs. The phrase "I wear Chanel No. 5 to sleep" by Marilyn Monroe (Marl) at that time is still a legend in the advertising industry. Because of this sentence, Chanel No. 5 perfume will occupy the throne of the best-selling perfume in the next half century. No perfume can shake its position. Almost all of the top luxury brands now occupying a place in Hollywood are like this, starting with celebrities and then relying on the effects of celebrities to open up the market. In fact, as a breakthrough point, celebrities are not simply a matter of finding celebrity endorsements. It is more to get the recognition of these top celebrities to make a brand become the standard of fashion among celebrities, or to have a dream like Marilyn Expose''such a topic is full, otherwise it is a top-level celebrity falling in love with a brand, thus forming a cultural phenomenon, and then driving the promotion of the brand. This is not only a goal that can be achieved by simple advertising, but also requires a huge plan to support, not a magazine advertisement or a TV advertisement, but through sponsoring celebrities, so that celebrities can be integrated into the brand culture in a quiet way. Going deep into the Vanity Fair of Hollywood is like planting an advertisement. Perhaps it has been planted in the mind before the audience finds it. Therefore, Burberry has been selecting such objects, which is not easy. On the one hand, the image must conform to Burberrys setting, noble, elegant, classic, and generous; on the other hand, it must have sufficient influence. This influence cannot be at the top level, because it is similar to Tom Cruise. It is often difficult for actors who have achieved high recognition to complete the "moisturizing and silent" method. The media will take the lead in identifying this as a sponsorship, rather than a choice of Tom''s own taste, which loses the original goal of the brand. Under such circumstances, Hugo has entered Burberrys attention. Although Hugo has been surrounded by negative news in the past few years, it does not conform to Burberrys setting. Hugo''s image quickly recovered, three consecutive works have achieved outstanding results, and the image has been fundamentally reversed. This development potential is very much in line with Burberrys ideas. If Hugo can truly fall in love with the Burberry brand, and then wear the brand in daily life and public places, then his influence will easily drive fans. Recognition. Of course, how much Hugo''s influence is and how much his fashion taste has on people''s aesthetics is an unknown investment. At least, this investment in Burberry is still very promising. "Schindler''s List" has also become the most important part of Burberrys plan. First of all, this movie is directed by Steven Spielberg and has enough attention; second, this movie is Hugo in "Sleepless in Seattle" overturned all the doubts and the movie that was released immediately afterwards, the expectations were enough. Therefore, Burberry has been in contact with Hugo''s agent Joseph Gibbs since Universal Pictures confirmed the release time, hoping to be able to wear their costumes to the premiere. This negotiation is not difficult, especially after Thomas-Wieland found that Joseph did not demand harsh fashion taste, and the only requirement was to reject Armani. Thomas quickly reached a cooperation agreement with Joseph. Today Thomas will personally deliver the clothes. In fact, he wants to have the first formal meeting with Hugo. After all, there will be many occasions like this in the future. He doesn''t want to be the one who never''shows'' behind the scenes and doesn''t even know the name." Someone", this is not good for long-term cooperation. Since Hugo has not been in Los Angeles for the past few months, the meeting has been delayed until today. But unexpectedly, Hugo made more demands. Frankly speaking, increasing the exposure rate is a good thing for any brand, especially on occasions like the premiere, where a group of actors wear the same brand of clothing to attend, which definitely attracts attention. But Burberry is now in a special situation, and they are willing to increase their exposure, but on occasions like the premiere, they hope to control the candidates and try not to let the impression of "commercial sponsorship" enter the media''s head. Of course, if an actor wants to buy Burberry clothing, as a seller, Burberry has no reason to refuse. Thomas thought for a while, smiled and said, "Can you let me see the physique of your two friends first? This is also convenient for us to send the clothes. Or when you are ready, go to the branch to pick it out in person?" Thomas is particular about speaking like this, he hopes Hugo can choose the latter, so that it will become the actors arriving at Burberry to buy clothes instead of sponsoring. Burberry currently does not have a flagship store in Los Angeles, but there are still branches, which is undoubtedly a positive publicity signal. It''s a pity that Hugo didn''t think too much, so he looked at the stylist behind him, "Troy, where are they? You can give Thomas some directions." Although he didn''t do what he wanted, Thomas didn''t mind. He didn''t say the words to death. Observing the body shape is actually a preliminary review. If the two Hugo friends are suitable for Burberry''s clothing, then it is naturally better to follow the boat. However; if it is not suitable, he can go back and think of a solution. Maybe it is a solution to find a cooperating brand to help. Watching Thomas turn his assistant and leave, Troy asked curiously, "Are you going to wear Burberry to the premiere?" "Yes, why not?" Hugo shrugged. "This brand''s windbreaker and scarf are very good, and the suits are also very particular. You know the Dolce & Gabbana and Givack I wore last time for "Yihai Xiongfeng" Isn''t it?" Troy replied and said that he remembered, Hugo went on to say, "In fact, they are all designated brands of the British Royal, and they have a special British taste. I personally like it very much." "Wow, people in my circle don''t know Burberry very well. It seems you know a lot." Troy was surprised. In fact, he was curious because he didn''t hear so much about Burberry. I asked, but I didnt expect Hugo to really tell the truth Thomas heard the voice coming from behind, and his still a little uncertain heart suddenly became firm. Hugo unexpectedly With such an understanding of their brand, this is really a good start. Hugo did not expect Burberry to be so popular in Hollywood. You must know that Burberry has always been one of the world''s top luxury brands, and has a long history and profound heritage. "It''s just a little bit of understanding, you know, fashion'' Tides flow is often not what others say. Wearing the same clothes with different tastes and looking for your own style is the real fashion. After all, there are not so many unique designs in the world. Thats why I will Pay attention to some...other brands." Hugo''s quiet change of subject did not arouse Troy''s suspicion. Troy smiled and nodded, "This is, it is not easy to be able to wear white t-shirts and denim pants." Many so-called In fact, there is no need to follow the tide flow of fashion, simply to follow the tide flow and the tide flow will only be lost and lose oneself. The real fashion has always been self-style. This is true for designers, and so are people who really know how to wear clothes. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 479： Stage set up ads_wz_txt; After making a comeback on stage 479, Thomas Wieland quickly met Charlize and Alex. Charlizes temperament is elegant and cool, and the tall and well-proportioned model is almost perfect. She has nothing. The question is suitable for Burberry, and Thomas is quite amazing. It is conceivable that if Charlize is wearing a Burberry gown and appears on the red carpet of the premiere with Hugo, what will happen The sensation-apparently Thomas regarded Charlize as Hugo''s "female" companion. As for Alex, his appearance and temperament are very good, but compared to Burberry, he is too lively. If it was before, Thomas would not take the initiative to sponsor Alexs type of actors. Its not that he doesnt like it, its just that its inappropriate. Thomas believes that a bolder brand with''color would be more suitable for Alex. . But today''s occasion is very special, because this is Hugo''s request. Although the negotiations between Thomas and Joseph went smoothly, Thomas knew that Joseph was only an agent, and it was Hugo himself who really worked. And now in the entire fashion circle, there are not a few brands that focus on Hugo. Everyone has their own little abacus. After experiencing the box office success of the two movies "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Night Sleep in Seattle" People have their own judgments on the future development of Hugo. Although the current Hugo cannot be said to be hot, because "Schindler''s list" is a time bomb, Hugo can definitely be called gifted potential. share. In order to win this cooperation, Burberry defeated two strong competitors-Givenchy, who has a good relationship with Hugo, and Armani, who hopes to repair the relationship with Hugo. So now, now that Burberry has decided to cooperate with Hugo, they must stick to it. Therefore, it is the best policy to comply with Hugo''s needs. Moreover, it is not a difficult decision, just let Alex wear it. Its all about Burberrys clothes. After deliberation, Thomas returned to Burberry''s Los Angeles branch, carefully selected the new clothes designed for this autumn and winter, and returned with the company''s design assistant. Choosing clothing is not such a simple matter. After the upper body of the clothing, it is necessary to modify the details and parts according to the body line of the person wearing it, so as to maximize the design of the clothing itself. Generally speaking, the evening dresses for the awards ceremony should be prepared two months in advance. These details will be modified manually by professionals. However, in occasions like the movie premiere, it is not so particular. It may be more Use pins for temporary fixation, and wait for the premiere to end before returning to the original state. This is why Thomas came again with the design assistant. After Alex, Hugo, and Charlize had all chosen their outfits, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon. Thomas did not take any further action. He just finished the work politely and left with his assistant. This is a long-term project and there is no need to rush it. After entering the 21st century, because peoples aesthetic viewpoints generally tend to "be thin for beauty", the''female'' actors have become increasingly strict with their body shape, so that many''female'' actors are in the award ceremony. Eating was banned four hours ago, and this work started 36 hours before severely, relying only on high-calorie foods such as bananas and strawberries to maintain basic body functions. Although people are always harsh on''females'', in Hollywood, male actors are no exception. Maybe they will not prohibit fasting, but before important ceremonies or premieres, they will also start to control food. The most typical thing is that at noon on the day of the premiere or awards ceremony, male actors, like female actors, dont eat. On the one hand, it is to avoid overeating, causing problems such as bulging of the abdomen; on the one hand, it is also to avoid uncontrollable physical instincts, such as bad breath or farting; of course, on the other hand, it is because the schedule will be very busy on the day of the grand event. Time to eat. This is quite normal, because just controlling your diet within twelve hours does not cause much harm. This is also the reason why buffets are usually prepared at premieres or awards ceremonies to avoid when someone really has physical health problems-such as low blood sugar, but can''t find any food that can be rescued. Of course, in order to avoid the ugly state of eating in front of the camera, most celebrities will not choose to eat at the buffet. At the same time, for the reasons mentioned before, since they have endured twelve hours or more, they often do not. It''s one or two hours away. Under such circumstances, a piece of chocolate can often solve many problems. Although this situation mainly appeared in the 21st century, in fact, in any era, people have very strict requirements for deportment. The upper class has always advocated the use of waistcoats and corsets to sculpt the beauty of women. The waist can be seen, so even in the nineties, it was the same. In the early 1990s, because of the popularity of action movies, men''s requirements for body shape were not weaker than that of "female" people; while the trend of "female" people''s thinness for beauty has gradually emerged, but it has not yet formed a general trend. Nevertheless, most actors will not eat on the day of the premiere. Therefore, the three of Hugo did not eat at noon. They simply ate a few pieces of chocolate and bananas, cushioned their stomachs, and then took a relaxing rest. However, it seemed that they hadn''t been sitting for long, and the time for departure was already up. The group of three got into the rented car and headed towards China. Departure from the National Theater. The premiere of "Schindler''s List" is scheduled in. The grand opening of the National Theater, Universal Pictures paid special attention to this premiere. It was heard that the media invited nearly 80 companies, and the invitation letter for the premiere was even more than 500. This shows the sincerity of Universal Pictures. Up. Although "Schindler''s List" only invested 22 million, even the director himself believed that the film was a failure, although the whole Hollywood was hesitating about this film... But only one name is needed: Steven Spielberg, that''s enough. For the media, no matter what point of view they hold on the prospect of the film, they will not miss the premiere. If the film succeeds, they are happy to contribute to Steven''s great feats; on the contrary, if the film fails, the media will definitely enjoy it. Especially "Schindler''s List" is a movie full of humanistic care, which is also a subject that everyone agrees that Steven is not good at. Back then, a "purple color" won a lot of praise, but There is still some distance from the classics, so people are more willing to call Steven a "commercial director" rather than admit his artistic cultivation. So what about the "Schindler''s List" this time? Will Steven ruin such a historical time that can be cast into classics? There are countless media waiting to watch good shows. Therefore, the premiere of "Schindler''s List" is like a stage with a huge crowd of audiences. What they care about is not whether the drama is good or not, but how they should make a fuss after the performance. Even if Universal Pictures does not hold a grand premiere, the media will not miss it. Hugo is in the distance. When the National Theatre was still a hundred yards away, I saw the bustling crowd at the gate of the theatre. The whole street was very lively. It was visually estimated that at least 500 people were blocking the gate far away from the script. Before Hugo "Yihai Xiongfeng" premiered in China. The National Theater, but obviously, the scale of that day is not on the same level as todays. The turbulent crowd in front of you does not look like a movie with an investment of only 22 million. It''s like the scene when "Terminator 2" was released-you must know that "Terminator 2" is the first film in the history of American cinema that has an investment of more than 100 million yuan regardless of inflation. Hugo turned his gaze back to look at Charlize and Alex who were sitting next to him. Joseph sat here several times before, and then comforted him not to be nervous, but today the situation has changed drastically. This is the second time Alex has attended the premiere since "Night Sleep in Seattle", and he is still in a state of dissatisfaction; while Charlize has made his public appearance in front of the media for the first time in history, and his mood is even more uneasy. Therefore, the most experienced Hugo has no room for tension, because he must calm down so that two friends can calm down. Thinking of this, Hugo laughed instead, and both Charlize and Alex looked inexplicable. Hugo chuckled and said, "Originally, you accompany me to the premiere to relieve me a little bit of tension. , But look at you, now the air in the car is almost completely breathed by you. Hugos ridicule made both of them look helpless, but the tension of the heart rate cant be suppressed, only He looked at Hugo dryly, speechless. Hugo''s smile became more relaxed, and he patted Alex on the shoulder lightly, "I''m serious, if you are really too nervous, I can do it myself, and the premiere is not a big scene. You guys. You can leave in a car." Alexton was depressed Don''t underestimate us, okay? We are not cowards. " "Yes, that''s right." Charlize also nodded again and again, "Furthermore, we are all dressed up, and it''s not worth it to go back dingy. You know, we started to be busy at half past five. " In fact, being active in this circle, everyone is eager for more attention on the bigger stage, because this means success. Therefore, if you want to escape the spotlight, then leaving Hollywood is the right choice. Both Charlize and Alex knew this, and they naturally wouldn''t shrink back. Hugo saw that his "excitation" had worked, and the two of them really relaxed, and said with a smile, "You are right. Actually, today''s premiere is not a big scene. I think you can. Can handle it, right?" "Uh...you will be with us, right?" Hearing Hugo''s tone, how did he feel like he was leaving two people aside, Alex asked immediately, uncertainly. No, Hugo laughed immediately, his eyes were full of triumph, and Alex knew immediately: he was fooled. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 480： A match made in heaven ads_wz_txt; A resurgence made in 480 days The car slowly stopped at the''door'' of the theater. Hugo adjusted his breathing to calm down the tension caused by the strangeness of Joseph''s absence, and then''showed'' a bright smile. Knocked on the car window lightly, and the''door'' of the carriage was opened by the security guard standing at the''door'', and a burst of bitter cold air mixed with scattered cheers rushed towards his face. Hugo got out of the car first, and a small group of reporters and movie fans who stood at the forefront recognized him immediately, and the screams were mixed in the flashing light with the decibels of stinging eardrums. It rang, but Hugo did not take immediate steps, but stopped for a while, then Alex also walked down, and finally it was Charlize. The three people stood at the entrance of the red carpet on the side of the street, looking at the turbulent situation in front of them. At this time, the crowd of people in front of them was definitely more than 500 people. Hugo strongly suspects that there are at least 800 people, and there are densely packed people on both sides. The''tide'' made the railing that blocked the red carpet and the song''fans'' constantly swaying, a precarious look, and the faces at the forefront that were so "excited" that they couldn''t help themselves make Hugo a little strange and familiar. Familiarity is because I didnt see these similar expressions until last night in Hollywood''s shower theater; unfamiliar is because Hugo had never seen such a degree of madness at the premiere of any movie before. Since Hugo is the protagonist today, he is standing in the middle. Charlize and Alex are standing on the left and right. Hugo is wearing a suit with a navy blue background and a light blue Scottish plaid. A collarless white pearl shirt, with curly hair neatly combed out of the 28th-century head in the movie trailer of "Schindler''s List", the whole person is heroic, but there is one more in the handsome. Its so elegant that you cant take your eyes off Alex, standing on the right of Hugo, is no stranger to the media, not only because he attended the premiere of "Sleepless in Seattle", but also because of the recent popularity of "Happy Family". Reporters in the circle knew this young man in his early twenties. Today Alex is wearing a black''color'' double-breasted suit, rigorously tailored with a formal white shirt, and finally put on a black''color'' houndstooth tie, the overall dress is more formal than Hugo , The whole person''s spirit is very hearty, and the cheerful smile at the corner of his mouth always makes people more intimate. But what attracts the most attention of these three people is not the protagonist Hugo, not even Alex, but the beautiful woman standing on Hugo''s left hand. The white''color'' lace neckline shirt with mint Blue buttonless suits, shirt buttons are all buttoned, a little more forbidden. The sense of solemnity of''desire'', but the bracelet with a string of bells on the left hand breaks this sense of solemnity, adding a touch of exoticism, and there is a pair of white hidden under the black''color'' wide-leg suit''pants''. The high-heeled shoes show her beautiful body proportions. The silky golden color curly hair was combed to one side, drooping on the left shoulder, showing a smooth and slender neck, and the white skin was dotted with cherry red lip petals, fresh and desire. In Hollywood where patriarchy is supreme, the female person is always the most eye-catching focus. The beautiful female standing on Hugos left hand has some faint babies on the cheeks, but the tall and perfect body Curved, outstanding appearance, capable and concise without losing the gorgeous''sex''. The sense of temperament robbed everyone''s sight almost instantly. Especially when the beautiful female appears next to Hugo, the overall visual effect is perfect and intoxicating. The handsome and gentle Hugo is elegant and''sex''. Feeling Charlize, the two people appeared on the red carpet as if they were a natural pair. The turbulent red''color'' under their feet became a foil in an instant. Even the blazing fire clouds in the sky became the background. The flashlights set off the beauty of Hugo and Charlize, and this landscape in the cold winter is enough to rejuvenate the whole winter. Hugo whispered to Alex on the right, and then nodded slightly to Charlize on the left. The three of them stepped forward together, went up the steps, and walked along the red The carpet walked towards the entrance. At this moment, many people couldn''t help but have an idea: Alex destroyed this picture and they had absolutely no malice in their hearts, just out of appreciation. A group of three people walked on the red carpet side by side. Hugo could feel the tightness of Charlize''s shoulders on the left, and his breathing seemed to be a little more disordered, but Alex on the right got used to it. Obviously There is still a difference between the first time and the second time. Hugo knows that this is the first time that Charlize has actually appeared in front of the media. When he appeared in a TV series before, he failed to attract so much attention. And this method is exactly what Charlize has been avoiding before. She doesn''t want to be a''flower'' bottle, so she doesn''t want to continue the rise of Hugo''s reputation, but today, she is willing to give up her persistence for Hugo. Appeared at the premiere as a friend, so Hugo couldn''t understand the confusion and tension in Charlize''s heart, but he knew that it was definitely more serious than he thought. Hugo turned his head and looked to the left. Charlize also seemed to have a telepathic look. The two peoples eyes met in the air, and the smile on the corner of Hugos mouth suddenly bloomed, making Charlize stiff. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help but pulled out an arc, and then Charlize heard Hugo whisper a word, "crow". The noise and noise around the eardrums can hardly hear any sound, but at this moment, Charlize heard the word Hugo, or she read it from the mouth, and when Charlize understood Hugo''s sentence After the meaning of, the smile on the corner of his mouth also fully bloomed with Hugo, and even Charlize had a kind of absurd humor in his mind, and the whole smile came out from the bottom of his eyes. At this moment, Hugo and Charlize looked at each other and smiled, as if the''flower'' was blooming in front of them, and instantly took away all the brilliance of the surroundings, as if the''color'' of the red carpet was turned into black and white. . The reporters were crazy, because they only stood at the beginning of the red carpet, as well as the camera area and interview area. The middle part was occupied by fans. Therefore, they saw Hugo and Charlize at this time. The tacit understanding flashed in my eyes, and I desperately pressed the quick''door'' in my hand, but couldn''t record the beauty of this moment from the best angle. This made the reporters who witnessed this scene crazily want to commit suicide. However, even if the reporters were crazy, there was nothing they could do, because the scene had completely turned into an ocean of madness. They were completely overwhelmed by the enthusiasm of the fans on the scene and couldn''t attract any attention at all. After experiencing "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo attracted a group of loyal fans; and "Night Sleep in Seattle" is a chick movie, which is definitely a powerful tool for fans. In this movie, compared to Without Meg Ryan who can break through himself, Hugo''s performance has undoubtedly won the hearts of "female" **** in the United States, which has also caused the number of Hugo''s fans to rise linearly. Looking at the turbulent scene today, Hugo tried to find several familiar faces such as Meredith and Melerin, but found that it was just a futile effort, because every face on the scene was caused by excessive excitement. Distorted, the sight is filled with signs that are full of signs, similar to "Hugo, I love you", "Sam, you are the lover of my dream", and "Marry me Hugo" are everywhere. . The most interesting slogan is "I have two children, blond hair, green eyes, five feet seven inches, moderate weight, love cooking, like watching movies and shopping, marry me, Hugo Lancaster", Such blatant courtship slogans make people laugh. Hugo also stopped and stepped forward to give the mother in her thirties a big hug, making all the fans around him completely into madness and chaos. When Hugo returned to Charlize and Alex, Charlize couldn''t help but rubbed his ears, and yelled in Hugos ear, "Is this every time?" Hugo smiled and shook his head, "Only today." Prior to this, Hugo had participated in many premieres, but he had never felt so much enthusiasm like today. Even after experiencing the excitement of today''s movie fans last night, Hugo couldn''t help but sigh again. Charlize seemed to understand the reason, and could only helplessly smile and shook his head. Hugo walked very slowly on the red carpet. Enthusiastic fans on both sides always kept his footsteps behind. Although I didnt see Meredith and others, Hugo believed that they must have arrived at the scene, unexpectedly. Yes, Hugo actually saw the strange fan who looked like James Dean last night. "Hey, it''s you." Since the incident happened last night and the other party left a deep impression on Hugo, Hugo recognized the other party at once and stopped when he was about to leave. Being able to see each other at the movie premiere, Hugo also believed more and more in the theory of durians between himself and Neal. This fan is not as crazy as the others around still looks at Hugo with that kind of mixed eyes, hesitates for a moment, and then shouts something, but because the screams around are really crazy , So that Hugo did not hear clearly, had to leaned over, and then asked, "What?" Immediately afterwards, Hugo heard the weird fan yell, "James Franco, my name is James Franco." After he shouted, he looked at Hugo earnestly, as if he wanted to learn from Hugo. Something seemed to be seen on his face. Hugo laughed directly when he heard the name. It was James Franco. It seemed that his guess was correct, "Hey, James, nice to meet you." Hugo smiled and shook his hand. Stopped James'' right hand, patted him on the shoulder, then turned and walked in the direction of Charlize and Alex. Seeing Hugo''s reaction, James seemed a little disappointed. He stood still and looked puzzled, but his eyes kept staring at Hugo''s back, and then he watched him walk towards the photo area step by step. In the end, James let out a long breath and turned and left, and the space he left was quickly filled with fans swarming up, and there was no trace at all. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Chapter 481： Tacit double reed ads_wz_txt; Rise from the East 481 Tacitly Hugo Hugo and his party walked to the photo area amidst the screams that were enough to overturn the roof. This time it was the reporters'' turn to be crazy. Just now, the reporters couldn''t catch the red carpet in the first time. The perfect picture in the process, now that the opportunity finally came, all the reporters immediately became agitated. "Hugo, hey, here!", "Lancaster! Lancaster!", "Damn Hugo, look here!", "Give a smile, bigger, bigger", "Change another Posture, change posture!"...Sharp shouts were heard everywhere, at this moment Hugo, Charlize and Alex were standing in front of the backboard of the huge poster of "Schindler''s List", squatting in front of them. At least fifty photo reporters, all of them desperately pressed the quick''door'' in their hands, and there were continuous noises in their mouths, trying to attract Hugos attention and let Hugo look at the camera in his hand. In order to capture the most positive photos. In an instant, the hustle and bustle of the photo reporters came over, and even the fans around who were screaming and shouting ceaselessly dwarfed each other. In order to attract Hugos attention, the reporters had to do their best. All shouts must aim at attracting Hugos attention as the ultimate goal, and in order to achieve this goal, reporters often resort to no compromise! "The worst actor in the Golden Raspberry Award, laugh!" This sharp voice made Hugo, Charlize, and Alex all turn their heads and looked over, and then they saw The reporter group paused for a moment, and it seemed that everyone hadn''t expected that after experiencing the glamour of the past three movies, someone would mention it again. At this moment, there was an old reporter with white hair in the group of reporters. His hands were steady and he pressed the fast door accurately, and clearly recorded the expressions of the three Hugo in the flash. He didn''t seem to notice the noise around him at all, and shouted, "Laugh! Change posture!" Sure enough, Jiang was still old and spicy, and the opportunity was fleeting, and all the reporters around immediately became noisy again, and the continuous shouting was like a huge wave, instantly submerging the canoe on which the three Hugo were riding. Hugo quickly understood the old reporter''s tricks, and all three of them laughed at each other. This method is really ingenious and makes people can''t help but laugh. At this time, other reporters around started drawing gourds in the same way, but after using it once, it didn''t work. Obviously, Hugo would not trip over the same stone a second time. First, the three people took a group photo, and then the three people took photos separately. Hugo, the protagonist, took up half of the time spent taking photos alone. When Hugo finished taking photos, the figure of Liam Nissen appeared on the red carpet. This caused There was a commotion at the front end, but compared to Hugo, it was obvious that Liams appeal to movie fans was very limited, and the screams at the scene were not even half as high as when Hugo appeared just now. Of course, even so, even Mus good mood had no effect, and he still smiled and waved hello to the fans on both sides, enjoying his own stage. Just as the three of Hugo were about to leave, a reporter shouted again, "Hugo, take a photo with your''female'' companion!" This shout came out, and then a series of shouts rang out. , "Together! Together!" This time the reporters actually united and encouraged Hugo and Charlize to take a photo together. When Charlize heard this, her first reaction was to stop and look at Hugo, because she was not sure. Standing at the premiere, ignoring whether the reporters request was appropriate, would this be a good thing for the rain. Result has an impact. But she saw the smile at the corner of Hugos mouth, and she shook her head freely at the reporter, then turned her head and shouted at Alex, "Hey, man," and the two walked forward together. At this moment, Hugo turned his head and said to Charlize, "Don''t pay attention to them, they always ask too much." Charlize looked at Hugo''s free smile and nodded as if he didn''t understand. After all, she is Hugos roommate, and she has been in this circle for more than a year. These things are more or less understood. Just now, she was stunned because it was the first time to attend such an occasion. Emotions are too tight and too cautious. After thinking about it this time, the corners of Charlize''s mouth rose up along with the curvature of Hugo''s''lip'' petals. She thought of Hugo''s words just now, "crow", and her smile bloomed uncontrollably. , And then slightly lowered his head and walked forward side by side with Hugo. The reporters failed to do so, and in an instant a curse rang out, apparently very dissatisfied with Hugo''s ignoring their request. However, there are veteran reporters who did not relax their vigilance. They captured the once-in-a-lifetime moment as they wished. Hugo''showed'' a smile at Charlize. Charlize''s eyes were still a little dazed, but the smile on the corners of the mouth was outlined, two people There is no affectionate gaze, just a little touch of the light from the outside of the line of sight, but there is an unspeakable harmony in this scene, which makes the whole heart warm. It is a pity that Alex''s figure blocked most of his vision, only two-thirds of Hugo''s face and Charlize''s smile on the tip of the iceberg could be seen. This incomplete photo became the best moment tonight, lighting up the whole night. After leaving the photo zone, the three people who came to the interview zone immediately reduced their noise. The reporters stretched forward with their recording pens, then squatted or kneeled on the ground and stretched out their hands as best as they could, hoping for rain. Guo can get their voice recorder. Hugo reached out for a few voice recorders, and then some reporters kept coming forward, hoping to stretch the recorder over, but Hugo could no longer hold it, Alex immediately reached out to help pick it up, and then reached out to Hugo. Right in front of him, Charlize, who was standing on the side, also woke up, took the two recording pens, and stretched it out towards Hugo. Hugo looked at the pile of recorders in front of him, and chuckled lightly, "A big bunch of''flowers''." As a result, Alex laughed with a flutter, but Charlize didn''t catch a cold on the joke, and directly Rolled his eyes to indicate speechlessness. "Hugo, you brought a beautiful''female'' companion to the premiere tonight. Is this your date? Why don''t you introduce her to us." As expected, the reporter went straight ahead and went straight ahead. The core of the problem. Hugo followed the voice and saw the familiar face of Nicholas McLenna. Although Hugo still has no good feelings for reporters, Nicholas is an old acquaintance, and he still feels a little intimacy. Even if I dont know what Nicholas thinks about the prospect of "Schindler''s List", at least Nicholas did not fall into trouble after the Golden Globes incident. Instead, he turned the tide on Hugo''s side, which also made Hugo face The smile didn''t converge, and there was a little more playfulness, and he looked at Nicholas jokingly. But obviously, Nicholas didn''t worry about Hugo''s eyes at all. He still looked at Hugo boldly and fearlessly, because he knew that even if he didn''t ask this question, someone else would definitely raise this question. Hugo chuckled lightly and glanced at Charlize. Both people had the meaning of "I just know" in their eyes, making the smiles at the corners of their mouths light up, and then Hugo looked back at Nicholas, "No She is not my date. Her name is Charlize Theron. She is also an actor and a good friend of mine. Today, with Alex, she accompanied me to the premiere." Friends? When reporters heard this answer, the first reaction was to look at Hugo with contempt, but then I thought about it, Hugo never lied about this issue. Hugo did not admit to "socializing", but he never denied the fact of dating. Is it true that Hugo is telling the truth? This...too cheating! "Miss Theron, why are you willing to accompany Hugo to the premiere today?" Nicholas saw that there was no breakthrough in Hugo, so he turned his gun to Charlize. Charlize was actually still a little nervous, her hand holding the recorder was a little trembling, especially when Hugo and Alex moved the recorder to her, this huge pressure suddenly struck. But Charlize was prepared long ago, and she has always been a courageous''girl'', so she glanced at Hugo, got courage from Hugos smile, and said confidently, Because I am a friend of Hugo, you know. As a friend of Hugo, you always need some benefits. It is very rare to be able to watch Spielbergs movies for the first time. It makes me feel that I am Hugo''s friends, there are still some rewards. Although this is the first time Charlize has faced a media reporter, she has to say that she has handled it really well, and she has subtly shifted the focus to Steven Spielberg''s "flesh" shield, and she also Bringing the topic to the movie, killing two birds with one stone. Only after Charlizes voice, she could see the uncomfortable feelings in the eyes of the reporters. She knew immediately that her answer had reached the goal, which also made her more confident, "Todays protagonist is Hugo, I miss you He should be given more opportunities to speak, otherwise I''m not sure if the layout of tomorrow will satisfy him." This ridicule made Hugo laugh directly, and the smiling eyes stared in anger pretendingly. He glanced at Charlize, "Also, Alex is also dressed up today, are you sure you don''t plan to interview him?" Alex received the eye signal from Charlize and immediately put the recorder in his hand to his mouth, "Yes, I''m really disappointed. It took three hours to''spend'' it today. No one asked about the styling. I was really disappointed. I know that todays focus should be Hugo, but...you know, there will always be some loss in my heart." Alex babbled with a disappointed look on his face. The reporters in front of the trouble were a little restless. Charlize and Alex both accused the reporters of misplaced the key points and brought the topic back to Hugo. Although the reporters knew they were changing the topic, they did not leak. The reporters were very frustrated. But the fact is that the protagonist is indeed Hugo today. If it werent for Charlizes accident, there would be more than one or two questions about interviewing Hugo. Therefore, at this time, the reporter would follow the flow and put the focus on Hugo again. . The face of an unfamiliar reporter standing nearby suddenly popped out, yelling loudly before everyone else, "Hugo, we have all noticed. Today is Alex and Charlize accompanying you at the premiere." , But we didn''t see Joseph''s figure. What''s the matter?" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 482： Friends gathered ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 482 friends gathered at the movie premiere. Who would have noticed that the actors agent did not attend such a thing? No one. Unless it is a big man like Jianxin Artist Management Company Michael Oviz (.) and Marvin Josephson, the co-president of International Jianxin Management Company, they have been separated from the position of a pure agent and can be regarded as the entire entertainment industry. One of the most important links, their absence will be noticed. But Joseph, just an ordinary agent of the International Jianxin Management Company, how could anyone notice his absence, even Nicholas McLean and James Rattle, who are most familiar with Hugo, did not notice. Hugo frowned slightly and looked at the reporter with an unfamiliar face. After he finished asking the question, he threw a second bomb, "Last night your band performed at the Hollywood Dew Theater, Joseph also Did not show up, does this mean that you have to change your agent?" Hugo looked at the stranger in front of him, but the figure of "007 Bond" Anthony Stewart flashed in his mind. Sure enough, Hugo saw the blur of Anthony passing by not far behind the reporter. Figure-just don''t know if Hugo''s misunderstood. At last night''s concert, no one paid attention to whether Joseph arrived at the scene. After all, it was not an official event. But the reporter in front of him had such a detailed understanding, which was clearly targeted. Regardless of whether there is an instigator behind the scenes, Hugo feels that even if Anthony is not involved, Ron Meyer is unlikely to escape suspicion. Although Hugo and Joseph are now in conflict, it does not mean that Hugo wants outsiders to intervene, especially those from the media who are afraid that the world will not be''chaos'', not to mention that this incident has a conspiracy. It''s just a trap, and Hugo won''t step into it stupidly. The idea in Hugo''s mind was fleeting, and he quickly looked at the reporter, "Hehe, seeing that you are so concerned about my agent''s itinerary, if you don''t know, I think you have any special purpose." A ridicule made the reporter shrink back. Obviously it was a guilty conscience, but Hugo did not stop, and then said, "Joe has other jobs today, so there is no way to get to the scene. After all, he is not me alone. Isnt it my agent? Besides, Im not a three-year-old, and I cant travel alone without the protection of a guardian." Hugo''s relaxed ridicule made the reporters chuckle. Obviously, the reporter''s question was really ridiculous. No one wanted to know where Hugo''s agent was going. "As for last night, it was just an unofficial performance. As the end of our journey, this is a carnival between us and the fans. There is no need to think so much." Hugo''s answer was simple and generous, and it did not give reporters more room for imagination. The other reporters directly ignored the young man who asked the question. They didnt want to know about the agent, so they quickly asked, Speaking of last night, your performance at the Hollywood Dew Theater was really amazing. '', what do you want to say?" The young face was not given more opportunities at all, and the topic was changed in an instant. Hugo noticed that the strange reporter who had just asked the question turned around and left. This is not normal, because there is no press conference to turn around and leave until the film premiere; but it is also normal, which confirms Hugo''s "yin". The idea of ??plotting a trap. However, Hugo''s answer has already been given. As for what Joseph thinks, it is beyond Hugo''s control. "Last night was a wonderful night. Our band completed a beautiful performance and a journey of beautiful colors. Of course, we must thank the enthusiastic audience for making this night complete." Yu Guo put away all the miscellaneous thoughts and put it simply, although this sounds like official rhetoric, it is actually Hugo''s true thoughts. But the reporters were obviously dissatisfied with this answer. Another reporter next to him immediately jumped out, "So what are the band''s plans next?" Hugo shrugged and said, "Wait until the "Schindler''s List" has been promoted." Today''s protagonist is a movie, but the reporter keeps talking about Hugo and other news. This is really a tricky thing. At this moment, Liam Nissen had already walked to the photographing area. Hugo nodded to Liam with a smile, and then "handed over" the recording pen in his hand to the host next to him, and the host returned it to him. Reporters, waiting for the next round of questions for Liam. Seeing that Hugo turned around and left like this, the reporters were obviously unwilling. Their problem was just beginning. Before they had time to develop further, it ended unexpectedly! But fortunately, the film premiere is over. After that, there will be a special time for reporters to ask questions. They can also ask questions at close range, and everything can be made up. Hugo walked in with Alex and Charlize. The National Theater, standing in the hall outside the theater, is in the middle of a buffet. The guests gathered at the scene, including professional film critics, magazine reporters, film company management, friends invited by the crew... People come and go, it''s so lively. Seeing Hugo coming in, a young but excited figure rushed over immediately. When he saw the person, Hugo was very surprised, "Leo! Why are you here?" "Joe called me in the morning and asked me if I want to come to the premiere to cheer you up. Of course I nodded and agreed." Leonardo DiCaprio is like a naughty monkey, jumping up and down without a quiet appearance. , Couldn''t restrain his excitement, his face was full of true emotions in his heart. Afterwards, Toby and Maguire also came over and smiled shyly, "And me!" Now Toby is much more comfortable facing Hugo, Toby is a very slow person, and he must''make friends.'' Only when the love is deep enough will you show your truest appearance. "Wow..." Hugo didn''t expect Joseph to invite his friends. He was already ready to appear at the premiere alone today, but now, it''s Charlize and Alex. , And then Leonardo and Toby, the huge change made Hugo a little speechless, "This is really great." Hugo can only slightly light his chin and sigh. Leonardo saw Hugo''s touched appearance, and put his arms around Hugo''s shoulders. "Don''t be in a hurry to thank me. The movie I starred in will be released next month. Are you going to be there? I''m holding it. But your invitation letter has been prepared." Leonardo hasn''t grown up yet, his height is obviously worse than Hugo''s head, and he has to stand on tiptoes to get on Hugo''s shoulders. This makes the whole picture look quite funny, but Leonardo and Hugo The two parties didnt care at all. Hugo deliberately squatted a little, tilted his body so that Leonardo was hanging up, and then smiled and said, Im ready. The problem is, you There are a few invitations, and I can bring a few more friends." "Oh, no, I just need you." Leonardo shook his head and said, causing Hugo to pounce and laugh, nodded in response, "Okay! No problem!" Just when they were messing around, someone came over at the door. Hugo felt the shadow pressing over. He was worried that they were standing at the entrance and blocking the passage, but when he looked back, he saw it. Absolutely unexpected person: actually a member of the band who is glorious to death! The Glory to the Dead band has never officially appeared in front of the media. Like Charlize, they just dont want to blur the focus. The band still wants to speak with music, so they have not formally accepted an interview so far, let alone officially focused on the spotlight. Has appeared in public places in the form of a band. But today, they actually appeared in the premiere of "Schindler''s List", which really surprised Hugo. Looking at Hugo, who couldnt react in a daze, Leonardo was hung on Hugos neck like a gibbon. This picture was so joyful that Pedro was the first to laugh. Got up, "Look, I said Hugo will definitely be frightened." Neil, who was standing next to him, also laughed and pointed behind him, "The reporters are asking you to go back. Our band can take pictures together." "This is our first official appearance. We won''t be complete without you." Fujin whispered, and then he heard Pedro shouting excitedly next to him, "Take a photo, take a photo!" Leonardo jumped off Hugo. Hugo reacted. He looked at the dressing of his teammates, and then he laughed, "Are you sure you want to take a photo with me in this costume?" I was attending the premiere, but the band members wore the simplest shirts or t-shirts with denim pants. They were all dressed casually. They didnt look like guests at the premiere, but they seemed to be watching a movie. audience. "We are used to Besides, you were the protagonist today, didn''t you?" Neil''s teasing made all four of them chuckle. Hugo couldn''t help but smile, "This is not the first time I imagined that the band will officially debut." Hugo''s words were answered with smiles from four teammates. Although the band insists on using music to prove themselves, Hugo is the soul of the band and their friend. They will never deny this. So, why not make a movie premiere? Hugo looked back at Charlize and Alex. After getting the answer of "We are okay", Hugo stepped forward and walked outside with the band members to accept the media''s photos. Before going out, Alfonso whispered in Hugo''s ear, "Joe gave us the invitation." With Leonardo and Toby in front, this is not an unexpected answer. Hugo''s smile condensed slightly, then nodded to indicate that he understood, and walked outside without stopping. The flashing lights gathered in one piece are like thousands of frogs shouting in unison, mixed in with the shouts of "Look here", "The band is here", and "Glory to death", rushing toward their faces. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 483： Debut ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 483 debuts The five members of the Glory to the Dead band walked to the photo area, and the reporters were a little panicked. For film reporters, their knowledge of singers is very limited. If a singer is present at the film premiere, unless it is a gossip, most of the time it is just a name that has been handed over in a whole report, because the news in this area Music reporters will be responsible for the manuscript-if it is a singer who needs to cooperate with the promotion, the record company will take the initiative to contact the music reporter to arrive at the scene and write a press release. But today is obviously an exception. Not only are there no music reporters at the scene, but more interestingly, the film reporters have more or less understanding of the glory to death. Although this is a band, the lead singer is Hugo, which also bridges the gap between film and music; most importantly, this should be the first time that it has officially appeared in front of the media in the history of Glory to DeathReporter We can''t help but look at each other to confirm the authenticity and **** of this idea. If it is so, then this is the first appearance after Glory To Death was signed to EMI Records. This is definitely breaking news! So at this time, the photo reporter We quickly pressed the quick''door'' in their hands, while the reporters were busy thinking about the problem, but found that it is difficult for them to ask effective and accurate questions about the lack of music knowledge in their minds. My mind is all simple and boring official questions. After signing with EMI Records, the company must have a plan for the band''s appearance, which is why Henry Bloom has been in New York. However, the emergence of Glory to Death has disrupted all the plans of EMI Records. There is no grand special press conference, a large number of music reporters arranged in advance, no collusive questioning session, no concentrated flashing light, or even formal The mysterious debut link, Glory To Death, made its debut as a "guest guest" at the premiere of the movie. Imagine the dumbfounding of EMI Records at this time. But for the five members who died of glory, it was not a serious problem. Hugo needed them, so they appeared. Looking at the five young people in front of me, the sturdy Fu Jin wore a white''color'' t-shirt with a black''color'' leather jacket, and a light gray''color'' vertical patterned shirt complemented by a black''color'' suit and trousers. Neil appeared Slender and handsome, Pedro shows his liveliness and excitement with an orange t-shirt hitting a pink peacock blue jacket. Alfonso has a rough and romantic temperament with rivet boots and black t-shirt. , And Hugo in a navy blue plaid suit with a white shirt... The five people have different shapes, each with their own special colors, and the unruly ones are formal, but they tend to be five people. Combine them together to form a natural team. Especially the smiles on the faces of the five people with mixed emotions such as anxiety, anxiety, tension, excitement, joy, etc., clearly showed the youthful but vigorous posture of the band. This band has the attitude of a rock band, but it does not have the decadence and rebellion of mainstream rock bands, but the stubbornness in the bones vaguely reveals the vibe of a rock band. This is really a very special band! This feeling is incredible. The photo reporters don''t know how to use the photos they took, but they still took a lot of photos frantically, hoping to record the classic moment of glory to death for the first time. It turns out that they made a correct choice. Then the band came to the interview area. The reporters still couldn''t think of a suitable topic. As a result, Nicholas could only ask a satisfactory question, "Is it a temporary decision for the band to attend the premiere today? Hugo saw you just now? An accident on his face." Nicholas got a blank eye as soon as he raised this question. Obviously, there is no threat to this question, and there will be no explosion. Even Nicholas himself was embarrassed after putting it forward-music is really not his area of ??expertise. At first everyone thought that the speaker would be Hugo, but Neil opened his mouth and replied, "Yes, our band members specially prepared this surprise for Hugo. I hope to express your support for Hugo''s latest movie. . Of course, to be able to see Spielbergs movies for the first time, maybe even happier than Hugo." This time Nicholas died down. Another reporter next to him hesitated for a moment and summoned the courage to ask, "Last night the band ended a long tour that lasted nearly five months. What do the members think? What about the band''s album? What about the plan? This question is like a question that will arise at a special music press conference. But the question came out, and a bunch of eyes were swept at the reporter. This kind of official question is more boring than the one Nicholas just now, and it can even be said to be the last question in the press conference to pass the time. Neil was still a little nervous at first. He calmed down when he heard these questions. He smiled and said, "Today''s protagonist is Hugo. The band is only to join in as an audience, so I will leave other questions next time. Ask Hugo if you have a question..." Neil glanced at Hugo, but saw Hugo shook his head. Neil shrugged and said, "Then everyone, enjoy the movie, thank you." After speaking, the band members huffed and walked towards the big''door'' of the theater again, leaving a group of reporters stunned in place: This is the first appearance of glory to death? Not even self-introduction! The one who spoke just now Who is the person, whats his name, and why is he speaking? How to write the press release after this time... Glory to the death for the first time, the stage is big enough, the lights are bright enough, and the attention is enough, but they fend off these focuses in two or two ways, just leaving everyone with that uninhibited and stubborn character. Disappeared in front of the camera. This time, it may be brief or plain, and maybe it will be forgotten in a few days, but no one knows that the path of glory to death and future legend officially kicked off today, and the stunned reporters at the scene, Is the witness. For Glory to Death, they didn''t think so much. They just came to support Hugo. As friends and teammates, they showed their support when Hugo needed it, nothing more. As for what the reporters wanted to think, they didnt care at all. After returning to the lobby, Pedro was the first to take Alfonso and walk towards the buffet tablethey wouldnt mind having a little more food, but Ni Er and Fukin walked in the hall curiously. Here you can see many actors who can only be seen on the big screen. Even if they are not fans, they find it quite magical, as if they really walked into the weirdness of Hollywood today. The circle of general. Hugo walked aside, loosened his shoulders, and searched around unconsciously. The brain was slightly confused because of the accident of wave after wave. He needed to sort out his thoughts. I saw Leonardo who was chatting with Alex in my sight. Leonardo gave Hugo a big smile, and Hugo''s mouth was not enough to twitch upward. At this time, Charlize, who was standing not far away, saw Hugo who was excited but a little tired, hesitated for a moment, and walked forward. Hugo looked at Charlize''s quiet eyes, slightly pursed his lips, and asked, "What''s the matter?" Charlize did not answer right away, but silently thought for a while, and then smiled and said, "Their invitation letter was given by Joe." Although Joseph did not attend today, it does not mean that he has completely forgotten it. Incidentally, he arranged Hugo''s itinerary and sent out an invitation letter. Although Charlize did not want to speak for Joseph, she hoped that Hugo would be in a better mood. Hugo chuckled, lowered his eyes, covered his emotions with his eyelashes, and said in a low voice, "He is just performing the duties of an agent, holding a lot of invitation letters in his hand. I hope the movie premiere will be too deserted, and I dont want a friend of mine around me, so he made a few calls and thats it." This is what Joseph should have done originally, and Hugo wouldnt be right because of it. Joseph was''grateful''. Charlize sighed slightly, "Maybe he is asking you for forgiveness." There was no answer, just a sneer. The ridicule and helplessness in the laugh let Charlize know that she shouldn''t say more, it would only make Hugo feel worse. Then Charlize heard Hugo let out a long breath, "Then he should be here." This time, Charlize did not speak again, because she knew what Hugo said was correct. So Charlize changed the subject, "The band members are here, are they okay?" "I think they can handle it, at least not more difficult than last night''s performance." The mixed emotions in Hugo''s mind were calmed down by the simple''talk'' with Charlize, so the corners of his mouth were relaxed at this time. It couldnt help but rose again, But I think that after the premiere today, the group of people in New York will have a headache. Hugo said Henry and the others. Todays move completely undermined the record companys plan. All subsequent plans must be changed. Charlize didnt know, so she had limited knowledge of these thingsafter all, Hugo just came back to Los Angeles last night, UU read , but she didnt inquire deeply, just chuckled and said, Thats also after the premiere. Lets watch the movie first." Hugo and Charlize did not last long, because the appearance of Jack Nicholson, Al Pacino, Tom Cruise, Nicole Kidman, Meg Ryan and others made the original The star-studded premiere became more lively, they all came for Hugo-Steven Spielbergs signature is probably also indispensable, so Hugo took the initiative to greet him and asked to warm up. . Waiting for today''s most famous director to arrive at the scene with his wife and Robin Williams. After the interview, all the guests filed into the theater, preparing to officially reveal the true face of "Schindler''s List". Hugo''s heart could not help but surging, this time the wait was really too long, he finally waited for the movie to be released, and this time, he will be an actor as a member of the crew to watch the face of this classic movie! Then Hugo What kind of shock will the participating "Schindler''s List" bring? (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Jingyun recruits a new round! Chapter 484： Schindler ads_wz_txt; In the darkness, a match was lit, and the faint light of the fire lit up, lighting up two white candles, dispelling the darkness. It turned out that this was a Jewish ritual. Two candlesticks were placed on the white tablecloth. The white''color'' candles burned like this, and finally burned out completely, and a burst of blue smoke appeared. The story kicked off in the smoke from the roar of the train. The black-and-white picture made the entire movie theater fall into a gray and gray, no longer a colorful movie, everything is Only the black and white''colors'' were left, which made the audience muttered and they were obviously very dissatisfied. In 1939, Germany defeated Bolan in a blitzkrieg within two weeks, and ordered the Jews to register their familys population and resettle in major cities. More than 10,000 Jews arrived in Krakow every day. Noisy train stations, turbulent crowds, and registered names, the fate of the Jews was simply and rudely decided in this way. The Jews in Krakow elected twenty-four Jews to form a committee to help the Jews who were gathered in the city solve the problems of accommodation, meals, distribution of labor, and resolution of disputes. Oscar Schindler, a German entrepreneur who has just arrived in Krakow from his hometown, is tall, handsome, has a suave manner, and most importantly, he is generous. He has made a lot of''friends'' generously on various social''friends'' occasions. German officials and the SS, his generosity quickly made him an important member of the upper class, and those military officers were willing to show him friendship. Schindler soon became a famous social star in the small city of Krakow. Schindler also came to the registration office, looking for a Jew named Isaac Stein who had worked as an accountant in an enamel factory in Liberty. Schindler intends to buy the poorly managed enamel factory to produce food utensils and supply military supplies. He hopes that Stein will be his accountant and assistant to manage the factory. However, what made Steyn wondered was: Why did Schindler do this? Obviously, Schindler, who is agile, has set his goal on Jewish assets. Because the law now stipulates that Jews are not allowed to do business, Schindler, who does not have enough funds to purchase the enamel factory, intends to raise Jewish funds as the owner of the factory. Produce, and then give the Jews kitchen utensils and other things that can be used in their lives in return. On the other hand, they will sell these supplies to the German military team for huge profits. Schindler was a speculator. He used Jewish funds and Jewish resources, and then used his German identity and extensive social communications ability to make war fortune. But Steyn refused. But Schindler had freedom and patience that Jews could not enjoy. On the one hand, Schindler began to break into the underground black market of Jews for transaction, while on the other hand, he was waiting for the next opportunity to come. In March 1941, Jews were ordered to enter the ghetto of Krakow, which also gave Schindler a good opportunity. The emptied city allowed Schindler to easily find a big house to live in. The Jews in the entire Krakow area had to live in sixteen blocks. The days of Jewish clothing and jade food officially came to an end, and at the same time underground The black market has also become more and more difficult. If they do not leave the ghetto, it will be difficult for the Jews to get outside supplies. Under such circumstances, the Jewish wealthy businessmen bowed their heads and reached a cooperation agreement with Schindler through Steyn. After the funds were in place, Schindler bought the factory and renamed it Emalia, and Steyn became his accountant and Jewish contact. The SS stipulates that the wages of Jewish skilled workers are seven marks a day, and other types of work and female workers are paid five marks a day, but they must be paid directly to the gate of the Ministry of Finance and the Ministry of Finance. Jews cannot get a penny. The wages of Poland workers are higher. As a result, Jews became Schindler''s natural choice. Jews driven to the ghetto must be registered, and only if they are deemed "have skills useful for armaments..." can they stay, otherwise they will be sent to trucks and sent to unknown places-which often means Death, this makes every Jew racking his brains to find a way, but for teachers, musicians and other artists, this is bad news. The recruitment office was crowded with people, and Steyn, who was responsible for recruiting workers for Schindler, carefully gave effective guidance to applicants, hoping to help compatriots find suitable places, and then secretly forged various qualification certificates to those who did not possess Teachers, writers, musicians, and elderly people who entered the factory were able to avoid being copied and blacklisted and sent away by the Germans in a truck. Schindler was like a fish in water among German officials. He quickly got his factory to cooperate with the army, and at the same time made the entire factory a lot of money, and really lived a life of high society. But at this moment, Schindler''s wife came to Krakow, which interrupted Schindler''s lingering flowers. But Schindler couldnt wait to share his achievements with his wife, My father had fifty workers at his peak, and I had three hundred and fifty. There were three hundred and fifty workers in the factory, and there was only one goal for me. Create wealth!" This made his wife feel unreliable, and her face showed unbelievable. Schindler looked at his wife and whispered, "The people here will never forget the name Schindler. They will say, "Oscar Yixin Dele? Everyone remembers him. His deeds are extraordinary, and he can''t do anything he can. When he comes with his bare hands, a luggage bag turns a bankrupt company into a large factory, and he takes this container of banknotes when he travelstwo containers full of banknotes. Prosperity and wealth, everything..." Schindler described the bright future, but inexplicably, there was some confusion and loss in his eyes, "In the past, business failures were unexpected and fell short. It is not my fault. I have been missing a certain element. . But even if I know what is missing, there is no way. Because this element can be met but not sought, success or failure is determined by this element." The wife chuckled and said, "Luck?" But Schindler raised an eyebrow and said deeply, "War!" The wife asked Schindler if she should stay, and Schindler''handed it over'' to his wife to decide for herself, so the wife said, "Promise me, as long as those who watch the door and the waiter only think that I am Sind Mrs. Le, then Ill stay. But unfortunately, the wife was full of hope that she could not achieve her goal. Soon after, she took the train and left Krakow with disappointment and sadness. One day, an old one-armed worker named Ruinstein, under Steyn''s introduction, came to Schindler to express his gratitude. He said that he was nearly killed by the SS and was very grateful that the factory saved him, and he would repay him. At this time Schindler realized that Steyn had arranged some unworkable jobs under his nose, which made Schindler very angry. He vented his anger at Steyn, but did not expel Lu. Instein, but let the one-armed old man continue to stay in the factory. However, when the winter blizzard came, Ruinstein, who was cleaning the snow, was pulled out of the team by the German police officer and shot. Schindler angrily found the officer for negotiation, and a senior SS officer told him that letting the Jews have a place in the company meant betrayal. In the face of this accusation, Schindler stood firmly on Ruinsteins side, saying that Ruinstein was an important mechanic, but it didnt help. The one-armed old man was lying in the snow with no life left. . The stain-like blood stains on the white snow brought a bit of cold amidst the desperate snow''flowers'' and gusts of wind, causing the audience sitting in the cinema to shiver involuntarily, and the fear in their hearts was quiet. Silently began to take root and sprout. The German ** team began to transfer Jews again, and this time, Steyn was on the list, and he was sent on the train along with many Jews. After receiving the news, Schindler rushed to the train station. Faced with the Germans who were unwilling to compromise, Schindler reprimanded the two officers witty and calmly, "I can guarantee that you will be transferred to the station by the end of two months. South Russia, I wish you a good mood." Then Schindler began to look for Steyn in the carriage, but the train had already started, which made Schindler even more anxious. At this critical moment, Schindler found Stein, and the two frightened officers quickly stopped the train and let Steyn leave the train. For the Germans, there is no difference between one more Jew and one less Jew, and Steyn is nothing special to them, just a paperwork, so they let Schindler sign and release it. Steyn. Steyn hurriedly explained it. It turned out that he had forgotten to bring his work permit and was arrested. In fact, Steyns arrest heralded a new round of massacre. The German military team began to establish the Plasov concentration camp near Krakow, preparing to transfer all the Jews there, and the young military officer A''mon-Goss was appointed as the highest officer of the Plasov concentration camp. The train where Steyn managed to escape was the first group of workers who were sent to build a barracks in the Plaszov concentration camp. The appearance of Ah Meng is undoubtedly particularly eye-catching. Wearing a Nazi military coat, his handsome, handsome, and gentleman appearance fully reflects the charm of the uniform, and his behavior is more vulgar and vulgar than other soldiers. It makes people feel good Just one appearance has made many women''s hearts moved. Sure enough, after visiting the concentration camp, A''Meng needed to find a maid for his villa. After a simple review, he tenderly and thoughtfully selected Helen, who was shivering because of the cold, and looked at Helen who was outstandingly beautiful. After A''meng''s actions, the frozen heart can also feel a touch of warmth. But then, everyone was shocked by Ah Meng, including Helen, as well as the audience in the cinema. When the architect made suggestions on the hidden dangers that may be caused by the defects in the foundation of the concentration camp, A''mon lightly ordered his officers to "shoot" the architect, and on the spot. After the architect was shot, Ah Meng calmly ordered the officer to re-pour the foundation according to the architect''s advice, and then took a steady step back to his car and left the construction site. Helen, who had witnessed all this, shivered even more severely in the winter wind. The audience in the entire movie theater held their breath for an instant. Although the depression and fear that permeated the air from the beginning of the movie made people feel heavy, but it did not reach the peak until this moment. The indifferent life is like the cold wind outside the cinema freezing the blood of every audience. Chapter 485： 1 red coat ads_wz_txt; "Today is a day of historical sex, and today will be remembered forever. Many years later, young people will use admiration and curiosity to ask what happened today. Today is a day of historical sex, and you are among them Part of the. Six hundred years ago, the Black Death was prevalent in Europe, and the Jews were accused of being the source of the disease. At that time, King Casimir (.the.great) of Poland allowed the Jews to come to Krakow. So they came. , His family moved to this city, settled and developed here. They have made extraordinary achievements in the fields of business, science, education and art. Without them, the Jews, there would be no prosperity in Krakow. For six hundred years, the Jews have occupied Krakow! However, all of this will become a rumor and end tonight, as if it never happened. Therefore, today is a historical day of sex!" On March 13, 1943, A''mon'' stood in front of the German army, mobilized the enthusiasm of all soldiers, and began to massacre the Jews. Subsequently, the German ** team officially began to transfer the Jews from Krakow to the Plasov concentration camp. All Jews were not spared, even Schindlers workers, including Stein, had to be transferred. During the transfer, the Jews suffered a tragic massacre. The SS drove into the ghetto with hordes of wolfhounds in military vehicles, confiscated all the Jews property, drove all Jews onto the square, and carried out simple and brutal actions. According to the level, all the old, weak, sick and disabled people in the hospital were shot dead, all those who did not have a work permit, all shots that made resistance, all the shots that went on the streets... The 16 blocks in the ghetto of Krakow are full of murderous air. Every Jew is like a frightened bird. The crisis of life hanging by a thread makes them tremble. Even if they hide in the cellar, sewer, or dark room, they will be The SS, who scraped the ground and searched for it, found it, and shot it to death without hesitation. Life is like a piece of paper at this moment, meaningless, a shot of a gun makes the ghetto a living hell, bloody, can''t bear to look straight. Schindler, who returned from riding with his lover, stopped on the hillside. He witnessed this tragic scene with his own eyes. The so-called Hell of the Abyss could not compare to the shock of the soul brought by such a close visual impact. It is a fresh life, but not as good as a beast. It was simply and rudely determined that the life and death of the SS did not even think about it. Life dissipated in the''gloomy'' cold winter in a single thought, even There are many soldiers who take pleasure in murder. The blood of the Jews dyed the humble neighborhoods of the ghetto red, but in the eyes of the SS, it was just a colorful oil painting. In that gloomy black and white, Schindler saw a little girl wearing a red''color'' coat, following the expelled team, she was like a plum''flower'' deer''lost'' in the forest.'' My petite body is walking through screams, chaos, and blood. This red color has become the only color in the entire black and white world, that piece of artillery. Amidst the gunshots, this red''colored'' young figure walked peacefully, trying to find a way out, but the wisps of grievances beside her vanished in smoke under the iron hoof of the Nazis. At this moment, the entire movie theater fell into silence, and the heart seemed to be severely grasped by a huge palm, and it felt as if the whole person sank to the bottom of the sea, and the feeling of cold sadness, fear and anger turned into The seawater surrounded myself everywhere, and then the whole brain was suffocated, and there was no way to think, even if the back of the chair was tightly grasped with both hands, even if the''lip'' flap was tightly bitten by the teeth, even if the eyes were blurred by tears. , And still can''t alleviate the depressed negative emotions in my heart. The fatal emotion that wants to scream and vent, but can''t make any sound, makes everyone so small, like a tiny wisp of dust in this world. That vivid red''color'', that weak figure, just walk through the wailing, pain, tragedy, horror, sorrow, anger... and death of hell, and finally disappear into the ruins of the big one. Behind the''door'', and behind her are the groups of living beings treated as animals. How ironic, how cruel, how painful it is. Schindlers mistress couldnt bear to look directly at this scene. The terrible tragedy ruined her healthy heart and choked up and begged Schindler to leave; while Schindler, who was enjoying his rich and comfortable life, was at a loss. The shock in his heart caused his world to collapse instantly, and in a trance, he seemed to recall the words he said when facing his wife, "war". That red dress is the greatest irony. Schindler waited for the opportunity to make a fortune that he finally waited for so many years. He also relied on the war to become a master, enjoying the life of fresh clothes and angry horses, and let his wife return. In his impoverished hometown, he enjoys the wonderful life of soft embrace and fragrant clothes, and now, that red coat is whipping every idea of ??Schindler. Every gold coin in his hand comes from the Jews. This was originally the most proud work of his life, but at this moment, it has become the fire of **** that burned all his beliefs. The Jews always think that the worst is over and hope is coming, but they don''t know that they will always be greeted by a worse situation. At first they thought the ghetto was scary enough, but compared to the Plasov concentration camp, the ghetto was like a paradise. After waking up from the arms of the beauty early in the morning, the highest officer of the Plaszov concentration camp, A''Meng''-Goss, was bored and wanted to find something to do, so he held a long spear and held it up because of the Jinyi''s jade. The bloated lower abdomen after eating, walked to the balcony, then raised the spear and pointed it at the working figure on the''playground'' of the concentration camp, and then saw a''woman'' who stopped and was resting, aiming and buckling The trigger and the gun sounded, and the''woman'' fell to the ground. The Jews in the entire concentration camp were terrified. Before they knew it, they became pawns in other peoples games. Every step seemed to be a tightrope walk, even if they had no food, even if they didnt have enough clothes, but They must also move their thin bodies and heavy strides, running fast, because the movement is a little slower, and their lives will turn into a wisp of smoke under the gunshot. Ah Meng seemed to be addicted to this game. He sat on a wicker chair, smoking a cigarette leisurely, standing on the second floor, looking at the figure running all the way from the perspective of God, after he found the prey, he calmly Raise the spear to the ground and pull the trigger. Then I stretched my waist, hooked my mouth, turned my body, like a child who completed the task. Obviously, I couldnt be more satisfied with my hunting action today. After patrolling my territory, I walked to the bathroom to solve my physical needs leisurely and calmly. , As if what happened just now is just a game. There is no deliberate noise, no fresh bloodstains, no extra pictures, just like an ordinary morning made of toast and cow milk, but every audience in the cinema can feel the blood piercing. The cold, that kind of contemptuous and casual cruelty caused the vivid heart to stop beating in an instant. Looking at the deserted factory, Schindler thought over and over again, and decided to go to the SS Commander A''mon, and ask him to approve the Emalie factory as a subsidiary labor camp, allowing the Jews to become workers and resume production. A''meng'' urged that many conditions must be met in order to achieve the goal, so he took the opportunity to hit Schindler hard. Schindler understands it naturally, saying that as long as he helps, he will give A''Meng a satisfactory reward. As a result, another factory was added next to the Plasov concentration camp. But among the many workers, Schindler did not see Stein. It turned out that Stein was chosen by A''mon as his own personal accountant, to deal with the benefits he got from Schindler, and then to supervise him. The operation of Schindler''s plant. With Schindlers funding, A''mon lived a life of drunken gold and mysterious, and Schindler was able to enter the Prasov concentration camp through Amons relationship. While the party was being held, Schindler and Steyn finally met. Steyn told Schindler not to forget to give birthday gifts to SS officers and their families, and to honor the Ministry of Finance and the Quartermaster on time. The expenses of the SS Command must be paid on the first day of every month. Send it in exchange for the right to be approved to open a concentration camp processing plant. In the Plasov concentration camp, the SS slaughtered the Jews wantonly and frantically, and Schindlers factory became a refuge for many Jews. Schindler and Steinli cooperated with each other and used a lot of bribes to allow the factory to retain the precious blood of the Jews. At the same time, some luckily escaped in the ghetto from hunting down the Jews in Krakow, and found Schindler one after another. I hope he can save his relatives in the Plasov concentration camp. Schindler discovered Steins small actions behind his back. The so-called "refuge" remarks were released by Stein. Stein hopes to save more compatriots through Schindler, but this allows Schindler to save more compatriots. In a dangerous situation, because once he is found, his life is no longer safe. Schindler wanted to convince Steyn that A''Meng was also under great pressure, because A''Meng, as the manager of the concentration camp, was also responsible, and it was a war. "War always makes People show off their evil side, which is always the case! Schindler believes that A''mon is also kind and polite in normal times. But Steyn destroyed Schindlers thoughts, "He was born to like killing. Beski told me the day before yesterday that someone escaped while being assigned to work on the outer wall, and Goss made the entire barracks Standing in line, he shot down all the people in the front, rear, left, and right of Beski. He walked along the line and killed one by one with a pistol. Twenty-five." This cruel reality reminded Schindler of that red dress. He fell into silence because he knew that he could not ignore this group of lives. They were not a bunch of meaningless numbers, but real people. Its not how noble he is, its just that deep down in his heart he is still a person, a person with blood and''flesh'' So, Schindler compromised, he decided to rescue those "relatives" but the price was even more Many bribes. Schindler realized that to change the status quo of the concentration camp, A''mon was the key person. He found that A''mon had a special regard for Helen, the cleaner of the villa, and A''mon did not even let Helen wear a Jewish armband. Because A''mon didn''t want others to find out that he liked a Jew. So Schindler hopes that Helen will be strong and change him in subtle ways by A''mon''s side, but this is not an easy task for Helen. On the other hand, Schindler used the emperors definition of power, "Power is to kill a person with sufficient reason but not to kill..." Persuaded A''Meng, let A''Meng learn to control his own Emotions, this has slightly improved the lives of the Jews in the concentration camps. A''Meng'' repeatedly endured his anger when he was about to kill someone, because he thought he was the emperor of the concentration camp and he had the supreme power. But this control did not last long. When a teenager failed to clean the bathtub, A''mon initially forgave him and let him leave, but in the end A''mon was still when the boy left the villa. , Shot him. The "bang" shot once again broke the tranquility of the Plaszov concentration camp, and the cold-blooded A''Meng'' lost control again. Chapter 486： 1 list ads_wz_txt; A''Meng''s inner depressive emotion towards Helen finally broke out completely. On the one hand, he despised the Jews, but on the other hand he couldn''t control Helen''s attraction to him. This made A''Meng vent all the responsibilities on Helen, cruelly. He beat Helen severely, venting her inner entanglement and contradiction in this way. That kind of brutality and paranoia, madness and coldness, hit Helen with one punch and one punch. At the same time, he also punched the hearts of every audience at the scene. A cold sweat broke out behind them. The soul was trembling. At the same time, a happy Jewish wedding was held in the barracks, and Schindler was also celebrating his birthday in the factory. After Schindler blew out the candles on the cake, he kissed everyone around him. The Jewish girl in the factory took a Jewish girl child and also held a cake to wish Schindler a happy birthday on behalf of all the workers. Schindler kissed them too, not wanting this to be the beginning of a disaster. The concentration camp began a new round of cleaning. They gathered the Jews in the name of a collective shower, but in fact they were sent to the gas chamber to kill everyone. This made all the Jews panic. This time another group of Jews came from Hungary to the Plaszov concentration camp. In order to clear enough barracks to arrange these Jews, a new round of cleaning was necessary. Since A''Meng'' is undergoing a physical examination-his blood pressure is too high because he has eaten too much''meat'', the doctor hopes that he can control his weight. Therefore, A''meng'' made a temporary intention to wipe out all the sick Jews. The officer asked all the Jews to take off their clothes for inspection. The''women'' people squeezed out blood from their fingers to smear their faces, and the''lips'' increased the color of blood; and all the Jews on the''playground'' had bodies The land is undergoing a physical examination, and their dignity has long since ceased to exist. During the inspection, some of the Jews were left behind, but before they had time to celebrate, they saw that the children in the concentration camp were all driven into the truck and taken away along with those who failed the inspection. This suddenly caused " The survivors were panicked, but even shouting desperately could not restore the disappearance of the truck at the end of the road. The poor children were also forced to flee around, looking for places to escape search in the concentration camps, and even willingly jumped into the dung pond in order to continue their lives. In order to survive, there was a fierce and cruel competition between the children, just to survive, and the childs innocence had long been wiped out in the cruelty of the concentration camp. This is the most terrifying part of the war. . The Jews who were sent to the truck were all loaded into the train container, and the Jews who were in the stuffy tanker were scorched by the scorching sun and were thirsty unbearable. Schindler, who had witnessed this scene, handed A''mon who was sitting on the platform with iced soda and suggested to call a fire truck to spray the Jews with a faucet for fun. Therefore, A''meng ordered the soldiers to execute, and the Jews used their mouths to welcome the fountain of life. Seeing the poor Jews, Schindler involuntarily stepped forward and ordered the soldiers to spray a little more on the roof of the car. Watching his Meng realized something, the smile on his face suddenly converged. The Gestapo arrested Schindler on charges of violating the head of state''s racial laws and accidentally kissed the Jewish girl who gave the cake on the night of his birthday. For his own economic interests, Ah Meng explained to the Gestapo chief Julius, interceded for Schindler, and solved the problem with money. Schindler was released on bail after being warned. In April 1944, more than 10,000 Jews were killed in the Krakow and Plasov ghetto. Ah Meng was ordered by his superiors to dig out the buried corpses and incinerate them. The soot from the incinerated corpses rained heavily in the air, covering up the entire sky, and the stench emitted even more to the air. Completely polluted, this piece of soot is a proof of life. Schindler saw the red''color'' again in the excavated corpse. The little''girl'' in red was lying on the stroller lifelessly like this Hope is extinguished in general. Subsequently, A''mon'' was responsible for transporting the remaining Jews to Auschwitz. After Schindler learned of this situation, he asked A''Meng to give special treatment to his accountant, Steyn. As for Schindler himself, he was disheartened. Seeing that the factory would be unsustainable, he planned to go home, but Stein said that he could continue to open the factory, of course, he had to hire new workers. However, Schindler did not agree to this proposal. He was grateful to Steyn from the bottom of his heart, and now he decided to return to his hometown with money he could not squander all his life and to his wife. One day will pass." Witnessing what happened to the Jews, Schindler''s inner shock and scars can never be remedied. "I wanted to say, when did we have a drink." Schindler looked at Stein and said with deep emotion. "I think it''s better to drink now." Steyn tried to squeeze a smile and said, but a line of tears fell in his eyes, because he knew that this time leaving Plaszov concentration camp might be a farewell. Schindler could not sleep that night. The next day, Schindler came to A''Meng with a few suitcases of money, saying that he was going to buy his workers, and A''Meng asked suspiciously, "This is not good for you." , You must transport them all to the Czech Republic and rebuild the barracks. Why on earth? You must have no purpose, you have to tell me the truth!" Schindler replied: "This way I don''t need to train workers anymore. It''s good for me, good for you, and good for the army. I want to produce arms." Schindler asked A''mon to offer a price, how much is a Jewish worker? ? "How much is a life worth to you?" But Ah Meng shook his head, "No, no, no, how much is a life worth to you?" In the factory office, Schindler was smoking cigarettes one by one, while dictating the list to Steyn, who was typing. He finally bought A''mon and Julis with money, and he left them all. Children, as well as factory investors, teachers, doctors, technicians, and artists, he has saved one innocent life after another. On this list, each name is a life, and it is also the continuation of the life of the Jewish race. This makes Schindlers list longer and longer. At this time, Schindler showed strange "greed" to him again and again. Go to see Julius and try to give more places. Steyn was holding the long list he had made, his hands trembling, and the fire of life was burning before his eyes. On the last page of the list, there was a blank space reserved for Helen, the Jewish maid servant of Amon. A Meng refused to hand over her to Schindler. He said he would never send her to a concentration camp, but would take her back to Vienna with her and live with her. Schindler reminded him: This is just a wishful dream. But A''Meng said he would rather take Helen to the woods and then shoot her in the head. But in the end, Ah Meng retreated and compromised, and handed Helen to Schindler for 14,800 marks to go to work in the labor camp. 14,800 marks, this is the highest price of a life, and it is also the price of the love of a Nazi officer to a Jewish maid servant. After the Jews on the list register in the square, they will be sent by train to Zveta-Brunlitz in the Czech Republic, where the arms factory is located, and Schindlers hometown. Schindler told the Jewish men who had arrived earlier: The "women" and "women" trains have left Plasov and will soon arrive at the arms factory. The "women" and "women" trains were moving, and the carriages were full of joy. However, the train drove to Auschwitz due to a registration error. The''women'' and''women'' were ordered to strip off their clothes, cut their hair and bathe and disinfect them. The terrible things in the legend finally happened to them, and people were panicked. Anxious Schindler rushed to Auschwitz and asked the camp leader to return his workers. With a combination of hard and soft, the boss who accepted the bribe wanted to replace it with another three hundred people. However, Schindler disagreed, and at his insistence, the boss finally let go. After returning to his hometown, Schindler repeatedly told the German soldiers that they were not allowed to shoot and kill Jewish workers in the munitions factory. Schindler found his wife in the church, and he assured her, "All the''door'' rooms or the foreman will think you are the unique Mrs. Schindler." Schindler''s soul was finally complete, and he returned to his hometown. Back to his wife. The factory began to operate, but the situation was not so good. Stearns reported to Schindler that all the shells produced by the factory were of substandard quality, and the military might be prosecuted. But Schindler calmly said that he would explain to the Germans. He told Stein that the quality of the shells they produced was not good, and he was very happy. Because in the depths of Schindler''s heart, he hoped that the Germans would be defeated, and he did not want to provide the army with more weapons, especially those made by the hands of the Jews. For seven full months, Schindler did not produce qualified products. At the same time, he''spent'' millions of marks to supply his workers and to bribe German officials. At the same time, he also used the money to buy some shells from the arms market as the products of military factories to prevaricate the German army. In doing so, Schindler went bankrupt and was on the verge of bankruptcy. Germany finally surrendered unconditionally. Schindler stood in front of all the workers, "At midnight today, the war officially ended. From tomorrow on, you can go to find your relatives. For most people, the result may be disappointing. After six years of massacre, the whole world is mourning these victims, but we survived. Many of you thanked me face to face. In fact, you should be grateful to yourself and the brave and fearless Steyn. There are those who still silently take care of each other while facing death threats." Schindler opened his hands frankly, "I am a member of the Nazi Party and an arms manufacturer. I also illegally enslaved prisoners to work for me. I am now a criminal. You will be free at midnight tonight, and I will be Wanted, I will stay here with you until 12:05 tonight. After that, please forgive me, I must start to flee. Then Schindler looked at the German soldiers guarding next to the factory. , Persuaded them to lay down their weapons, "Go home upright, and not be a murderer." The soldiers left their heads down and quietly. After that, Schindler looked at the workers again, "In order to mourn the countless innocent people who were killed, I hope everyone can observe three minutes of silence together." After midnight, Schindler, who was about to leave with his wife, told Steyn to give all the things in the factory to the workers. The workers melted the dentures and took out the gold and cast it into a simple ring. On it, a scripture was engraved in Hebrew, "Anyone who saves a life will save the world." There is also an explanatory letter signed by all the workers by a Jew. ''Handed over'' to Schindler, in case he is arrested, there is everyone''s signature on it to prove his innocence. Looking at the ring in his hand and the Steyn in front of him, Schindler was excited and burst into tears, unable to hold on to himself. Only then did he realize that he could save more lives, but he was still not doing enough. Facing the incoherent Schindler, Steyn said sincerely, "Because you have saved a thousand and a hundred Jews, and their descendants have also received his favor and will never forget." But Schindler said dazedly, "If my life is not so extravagant, I can save more people, if I make more money... I''m too ridiculous to spend..." Schindler looked at His own car and his own medal said with regret, "This car can save ten more lives; this''breast'' pin, which is pure gold, can replace at least two more lives, he Will be willing to''exchange'' two lives, at least one...he will give me at least one more person, one more person...one more life..." Looking at the real lives around him, Schindler realized how many lives had been ruined by his squandering and enjoyment. This made Schindler instantly swallowed by regret, and he fell on his accountant''s shoulders in tears. Kneeled down. Seeing such a fragile Schindler, Mrs. Schindler stepped forward and hugged her husband, and all the workers gathered around and hugged their savior, using this simplest strand of warmth to protect Schindler. Schindler was gone, and people followed him for a long time, watching him to the end. The war was over, the Soviet Union liberated the Czech Republic and Poland, and the Jews finally won their freedom and walked towards that weak hope. And the murderer A''Meng was hanged. After the war, the world regained its color color, and the blue sky that gradually brightened in the black and white of the movie color color entered the whole world again. Schindler was unable to save his marriage after all, and his business failed repeatedly. Penniless, he could only continue to live on the relief given by the Jews he once rescued. Schindler received the Medal of Justice from the Jerusalem Holocaust Memorial in 1958 and was invited to plant a small tree on the Road to Justice. On October 9, 1974, Schindler died in poverty. He was buried in his hometown of Zvetazier in a Catholic manner. The rescued "Schindler Jews" came to Schindler''s tombstone. To express their respect, each of them left a stone on the tombstone. This stone representing "gratefulness will never change" expresses the truest emotions in the hearts of the Jews. It was also in the heart of that cruel and **** war. The trace of human''sex'' left in the middle is the thinnest but never extinguished ray of sunlight in those dark days. Today, there are fewer than 4,000 Jews alive in Bolan, and Schindlers descendants have more than 6,000. Therefore, there are still many surviving Jews and their descendants every year to pay homage to him. Of the undead. The movie is over. With the subtitles "I would like to commemorate the murdered more than six million Jews...", the curtain came to an end, but the shock in my heart has just begun. Chapter 487： Endless applause ads_wz_txt; The movie is over, and the curtain falls amidst the painful and quiet piano sound. Watching the **** and white screen again, all the audience seems to have lost their voices. There is only silence on the scene, that is slow and heavy. silence. There is no sound in the whole movie theater. This silence is so overwhelming that people cant breathe. Dont you like this movie? Isnt this movie able to touch the emotions of the audience? This kind of repression seems to do. The contagion was so common that everyone in the cinema space held their breath, not daring to act rashly, lest one breath would disrupt the solemn silence of the entire scene. This is not the first time Hugo has watched "Schindler''s List" but it is the first time he has watched this work in a movie theater. For three hours, Hugo was not an actor, but just the most ordinary The audience, watching this epic masterpiece. The story begins in the candlelight of color''color'' and plunges into black and white. Even the flash of red''color'' cannot illuminate the heavy world; until the end of the story, all the''colors'' are one of color. A little bit was lit, and the familiar world of "color" returned to the screen again, and then calmed down, leaving only black and white. This is not just a movie, but also a piece of history, a **** history that cannot bear to look back, violently and heavily hitting the inner weakness, without exception, because in the face of the long river of history, everyone is one. Particles of dust, and the tragic massacre that broke out in World War II, made all languages ??pale and weak, just like the black and white of a big screen, making the world bleak. This is not the first time Hugo has watched "Schindler''s List". However, the shock in his heart still smashed all Hugo''s defenses without any suspense, and the dullness that could not be expressed made breathing difficult. The tears did not fall, but the heaviness of my heart made it impossible to make a sound in my throat. This is the power of movies. Not only Hugo, but all audiences in the entire movie theater are like this. At this moment, there is no difference between ordinary audiences and reporters, and there is no difference between ordinary audiences and people in the industry. Everyone is the same. In such a historical truth In front of us, everyone is an ordinary person, and everyone has similar feelings. They are quiet, not because they dont like movies, but because their hearts are turbulent, but they cant express their emotions in accurate language, so they can only watch the movie screen dimming a little bit dumbfoundedly, and the subtitles of the cast list begin to slide past. , They need time to settle their thoughts, they need space to recall the story, in addition to silence, or silence, but the turbulent''waves'' in their minds have already shattered the whole world. The sound of the melodious piano echoed in the cinema, but no one made a sound or even moved. When the movie ended and the subtitles were rolled out, everyone was eager to leave the scene and disappeared. When the premiere ended, the audience or praised Or the scene of cursing was gone, and the whole scene fell into a kind of sad and profound silence, this kind of silence, like Oscar Schindlers tombstone, lying silently in the darkness, But the radiated spirit and energy are enough to dispel the darkness of the entire world. Silence is sometimes more powerful than noise; silence is sometimes more''colorful'' than praise; silence is sometimes more profound than thinking. At this moment, that''s it. The melodious piano sound gradually rises and becomes louder and louder. The power that is enough to solidify the air is like a boulder pressing on everyone''s chest, and then breathing becomes more and more rapid and difficult. Finally, some people can''t bear it. Lived, the first one stood up abruptly and tried to break the weight with some movements, but found that the suffocation pain was still not relieved, so he involuntarily raised his hands, and then hit hard. When hitting together, the impact of the palms and palms produced a burst of pain, which made the brain gradually clear, so the intensity of the hands hitting began to increase, the frequency began to increase, and the applause began to''reverberate'' in an empty and long distance. A little bit got catharsis. With the first one, there was the second one. Soon, the crowd stood up in pieces, and finally the audience stood up, struggling to agitate their hands, and the applause gradually gathered, from small to large, and finally It evolved into thunderous applause, turning the entire dark movie theater into a stormy scene, and the applause swept like a tsunami, echoing with endless echoes. The pain caused by the applause vented all emotions, and the emotions that had been suppressed for three hours were vented heartily at this moment. Everyone''s applause became more and more vigorous, more and more''excited'', unconsciously In the middle, the warm eye sockets were occupied by the crystal tears "flowers". Until this moment, the tears burst out crazily. There was a halo blooming on the eyelashes and cheeks, and all the tears were connected together. One piece, the entire pitch-black cinema cage without any light shining on was a halo, and then, the smile at the corner of the mouth bloomed proudly in tears. With a crisp sound, the lights of the cinema finally turned on, and the warm''milk'' yellow'' halo came down, accompanied by applause a little bit to disperse the darkness, the thick black''color'' was like a tide ''The water faded slowly, and the light finally came! At this moment, the applause pushed to a brand-new climax, and the reverberating roar kept hitting the inside of the movie theater, as if it were shaking like an earthquake. The whole building of the National Theater, in an instant, I don''t know whether it is the shock of the soul or the whole world that is shaking on the ground. The applause from all sides hit Hugo''s eye sockets without warning, and the warm tears instantly enveloped the entire eye sockets, and the tears slid down fiercely. This kind of touch was brought by the movie, and Hugo deeply felt the reason why he fell in love with the movie at the beginning, just like music, because they all have the energy that penetrates people''s hearts, shakes the soul, and evokes reverberations. That little resonance Let the world of "jing" gods get immense satisfaction; this kind of touch is also brought by the audience, and Hugo firmly believes that he has made the most correct choice, and he wants to be a part of such a glamorous movie. It is enough to move the audience, entertain the audience, shock the audience, and let the audience draw emotions from the movie. It may be sadness, happiness, or joy. Therefore, at this moment, the strong applause filled Hugo''s entire heart, making him once again feel the kind of satisfaction that was on the stage of the Hollywood Dew Theater last night, and his heart was slightly weak. Trembling, this unparalleled feeling is worth remembering forever. How fortunate Hugo is that he has become a member of "Schindler''s List"; he is even more fortunate that he has the opportunity to realize his dream of film and music! Hugo was a little embarrassed to wipe the continuous tears in his eye sockets, turned his head and looked over, only to find that the crew members sitting next to him were wiping their tears in a panic, and Steven Spielberg even buried his head in Between his knees, his entire shoulders were trembling slightly. Even in these two positions, Hugo could feel Stevens uncontrollable touch and excitement at this moment. The movie was shot. For a period of time, all the pressure and the heaviness were completely vented at this moment. As if infected by Steven, Hugo resurfaced in his mind the figures of Regina Perlman and Ludger Leo''Bo''de, the ones that have become old because of the passage of time. The face clearly tells about the history of Oscar Schindler, and Hugo is experiencing the whole process of the role of A''mon-Goss, dark and struggling, terrible and contradictory, that kind of exciting ''The strong emotion caused the tears that had just stopped to burst again. Producer Katherine Kennedy looked back at the audience who stood up and applauded. She knew that the audience loved the movie. This was the greatest affirmation of the crew, and now it was the time for the crew to express their gratitude. So Catherine gave Steven a big hug, then wiped the tears from her cheeks, holding Steven and trying to stand up, but it was a pity that Steven waved his hand and still buried his head between his knees. Steven whispered something to Catherine. Catherine stood up and walked towards the other members of the crew, hugging each member of the crew, and making everyone stand up. Hugo is no exception He wiped the hot tears from the corners of his eyes, stood up, stood side by side with Liam, looked back at the neatly standing and clapping figure behind him, and then joined the rest of the crew. People walked to the front of the big screen together, receiving the applause of the audience. Standing in front of the big screen, everyone in the crew applauded, not to join in the applause of the audience, but because only Steven was sitting in place, still sorting out his emotions, the crew is now He expressed his respect for the director with applause. Steven immediately felt the rush of applause. He knew that this moment belonged to him, so he wiped his tears with his sleeve hastily, then took a deep breath, stood up directly, and moved towards The crew who kept applauding walked away. When Steven walked into the crew and turned around, the applause of the audience once again reached a climax. This time it was applause for the crew and the director. Steven led the entire crew to bow deeply, expressing his gratitude to the audience in this most direct action, and the audience looked at the crew who bowed and bowed together in front of them, and they were very excited. Unable to be alone, the tsunami-like applause made the premiere of "Schindler''s List" a feast! For seven minutes, this continuous applause lasted for seven minutes, and the whole was beaten. The National Theater is like the center of the world. Chapter 488： Group interview Comeback 488 Collective Interview The screening of the film is over, but the premiere is not over. The next step is the process of exchange between the audience and the crew, as well as the process of the reporters interview with the crew. (Supreme Cthulhu) [First Issue] The corner where Hugo was almost "it took" less than five seconds to be quickly surrounded by the audience, and Hugo was drowned in a crowd of people. Throughout the audience, except for Steven Spielberg In addition, the crowd next to Hugo is the most turbulent. Originally, the well-deserved male protagonist of "Schindler''s List" should be Liam Nissen, or a group of Jews, but unexpectedly, the evil officer played by Hugo A''mon-Goss Let the scene fall into chaos. By the time the reporters rescued Hugo from the crowds, it was already forty-five minutes later. Hugo, with red cheeks surrounded by the audience for a long time, let out a long sigh of relief, his forehead already seeping. A thin layer of sweat came out. This is the most direct and violent time he felt the audience''s enthusiasm during the premiere so far. "Hugo, so many viewers surrounded you just now, what did they ask?" A reporter asked, Hugo followed the voice and looked over. It was the American Weekly reporter James I hadn''t seen in the interview area before. special. A group of reporters around was also crowded. James was squeezed in the middle, watching Hugo seriously, and actively stretched out his recording pen, but surrounded by more than a dozen reporters, he left room for James. not much. (Superior Hero) And Hugo is now like an umbrella lizard. The recording pens around him have built an umbrella-shaped arc for him, which firmly surrounds Hugo. The whole scene is compared to the circle of the audience just now. Only strong but not weak, this is really just leaving the "tiger." and transferred to the "wolf den." Hugo chuckled, "They were very angry and clearly expressed to me their shame and contempt for that period of history. They thought that the crime committed by A''Meng was unforgivable." At this point, Hugo shrugged. Shrugged, "But I''m glad they didn''t directly do it on me." Hugo''s ridicule made the dozens of reporters who surrounded him laugh. Nicholas McLenna also stood by and took the topic, "Don''t you feel angry or depressed?" "Oh, no, of course not. They will be angry, indicating that I have interpreted the role of''color'' very well. This is a compliment to me." Hugo waved his hand again and again, "Moreover, there are many people who praised me in the movie. In his performance, I think A''Meng'' who I play is really a very attractive man-of course, except for the fact that he is a Nazi." In fact, in the movie, the role of A''Meng'' is not The real prototypes in history are so abhorrent, Steven took this role''color'' with more depth and breadth, which is worth savoring. "You know, before the movie was released, many media were hesitant about the prospects of the film, and were not sure whether the film could achieve good results. What do you think of this?" A reporter next to him asked. Hugo looked at the logo on his recorder. It was a reporter for The Hollywood Reporter. (Goddess farmer) Hugo "showed" a smile, "Now I think you have the exact answer in your mind, and tomorrow I can read your comments in the newspaper, right? As for everyones comments before, I think thats all It''s just a prediction." Before the movie is released, the media''s prediction is just a vague concept. Only when you have actually watched the movie can you speak, and this is authoritative. "Schindler''s List" is not an easy subject to shoot. No one can assert that this will be a''glamorous'' movie, because the subject matter is too grand, too heavy, too deep, and success is not the same. A simple thing. Therefore, major film companies regard it as a hot potato, and many directors are also afraid that they will ruin this classic theme. They are also discouraged. Industry insiders and media reporters are even more cautious... Steven, the director, said, "This This movie will be doomed to fail..." Everyone is even less optimistic about the prospects of the movie. But now, in the atmosphere of expectation and half worry, the film premiered, and every audience on the scene was shocked and thoughtful at the premiere. So, you can definitely look forward to the first round of film reviews tomorrow Nicholas was interested in this movie, but he was more interested in Hugo. He was very curious about why Hugo took over the movie "Schindler''s List", and how did Hugo get this role? ''of. (Eastern Fantasy Cute War) You must know that when Hugo entered the cast of "Schindler''s List", it was during the period after the Golden Globes incident. The circle was more cautious about using Hugo. Even if Hugo were to enter the crew, it would be slightly delayed for ten and a half days to avoid the limelight, but Steven did not hesitate to incorporate Hugo into the crew. Today, Hugos performance on the big screen has proved Stevens vision and Hugos strength. "Hugo, your performance this time can be said to have subverted everyone''s previous view of you. This is the first time you played the villain role, right? Why did you want to take on this role in the first place? And how do you convince Steven?" Nicholas looked at Hugo with interest and asked curiously. Hugo smiled and glanced at Nicholas, "Actually, I think the attribute and **** of the role''s **** is not the point, but the propelling force of the role''s **** to the whole script, and the role of an actor in the opposite.'' The understanding of sex. In my opinion, the role of A''meng is indeed a villain, but he has something worth digging into. So, I tried it, and I succeeded. This is for me It was a very brave and bold attempt, but this is the charm of actors, isn''t it?" Looking at the Hugo with a warm smile in front of them, the reporters are indeed a question mark. It is really difficult for them to connect the Hugo in front of them with the evil and terrifying A''Meng on the big screen. Farewell. (Men''s Mercenary from Other Worlds) "So, don''t you mind if this is a villain''s sex?" "No." "Don''t you mind if this is a supporting role?" "Haha, why do you want it?" The quick Q&A between Nicholas and Hugo made it easy to see Hugos seriousness and determination, so another reporter standing next to him suddenly interrupted and asked, Hugo, I was talking with Stie During the text chat, I learned that you increased your weight and changed your body shape in order to shoot this movie. It can be said that you invested a lot in this movie. Going out of the role of A''meng is the reason why you haven''t taken any movies in the past six months." This question was very lengthy, but the dozens of reporters around had listened to the question patiently, and then looked at Hugo in unison. Obviously everyone was very interested in this question. Hugo glanced at the reporter, "showing" a smile. He is a "variety show" reporter. No wonder he is so professional. "Yes, I did make a lot of efforts to play this role, but in fact, it really is. The difficult part is not my own change, but a dialogue with those Jews who have truly experienced that period of history." Hugo paused, remembering how he got along with the old people, and his emotions were inevitably a little dignified. "You know, I am a Jew, but I live in a peaceful age, so I dont have a deep sense of the pain of war. Understanding. When you learn about the horrific massacre of the Jews by the Nazis from textbooks, you will find it terrible and cruel; but when you really talk to those old people, you will realize how cold it is, like an invisible knife stick. Your skin is sliding gently, painful, but slow and deep." "In those years, I learned a lot from these wise old men. They also helped me to interpret the demon A''meng. In their eyes, A''meng''s horror is ten times more profound than my original understanding. "Speaking of his experience in acting, Hugo is also deeply impressed. Maybe many people think that Hugos performance is his own credit, but Hugo is more willing to give this honor to those behind the scenes. The person who helped him said, "Without the help of these lovely old people, maybe A''mon who appeared on the big screen may not be terrible at all, which led to the destruction of this movie. So, thats how I was acting in the process. The deepest part." Hugo''s words caused the reporters to fall into silence. He took a deep breath, and then slowly nodded, "You have seen this movie, and you have also felt the weight of that period of history, so, yes, I finished the performance.'' After being in the role of a Goss, I have not been able to adjust myself well for a long time, and I always feel that my hands are covered with blood. You know, I am a pacifist lover. Hugos The little humor only made the reporters twitch their lips without laughing. At this moment, the reporters also had to strip off their entertainment cloak and feel the power of the movie with their truest emotions. "Therefore, I chose a road trip, joined the band to perform together, use music and travel to release and enlighten myself. I used to be A''mon'', but I will not become A''mon''." Hugo explained In fact, it also indirectly clarified the previous rumors. In the past few months, there have been rumors that the reason why Hugo did not accept a new script was because of the high remuneration requirements, and the film studios could not satisfy his appetite. Quentin Tarantino first found Hugo. Shi was also affected by such rumors. But now, "Variety Show" questions make this rumor self-defeating, and today''s movie is the best proof: Who can recognize the murderous Nazi officer on the big screen is the smile in "Seattle Sleepless" Hugo, a warm home man? In fact, on the red carpet of the premiere reporters still have many questions to ask, such as the band, such as the new album, such as the recent rumors that Hugo has changed his agent. , For example, the "Shawshank''s Redemption" was rejected by Hugo... But the result was not able to bring it up because Hugo left. The reporters all made up their minds to catch Hugo in the interview after the premiere, but Now that the interview session is here, the reporters don''t have the''energy'' to ask these questions, or they don''t want to break this serious moment-anyway, it will be a long time in Japan, and there will be a lot of time for the entire movie promotion period. Therefore, the reporters were silent, and all the questions revolved around the film obediently. After the interview is over, the heavy heart of the reporters is still lingering. It seems that the influence brought by the movie "Schindler''s List" will continue to follow-up film reviews. The excited audience, the lively reporters, and the uproar after the premiere seemed to herald that the entire North American market would usher in an unprecedented frenzy! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Beechcraft to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for my continued creation () Chapter 489： Perfect score ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback with 489 perfect scores Thirteen professional media immediately wrote film reviews after the premiere, which can definitely be called the attention of the public! You should know that there are currently about forty professional film magazines in North America. Of course, in addition to these professional film media, other comprehensive media have more reports, but they will not be in a hurry to write film reviews after the premiere, but will write reviews after the premiere weekend or the weekend of the second week. , So that the audience can have more buffer time. After the premiere of "Schindler''s List", thirteen professional media commented frenzy, and it can be seen that professional film critics can''t wait to express their inner feelings about the film after watching the film. This also proves from the side the fact that there are countless people watching the movie before the movie is released. Although there are many comments, how about the content? It is praise or criticism, success or failure, positive or negative... Among the first batch of thirteen media comments, Roger Ebert, who works for the Chicago Sun, unexpectedly took the lead in expressing his views on movies, not the Los Angeles Times or the New York Times. It''s really surprising that the Hollywood Reporter or Variety Show is actually the Chicago Sun. Although the "Chicago Sun" is not one of the four major media in the film industry, Roger has the top level in the industry as a film critic. Even film critics and colleagues have a good reputation for Roger. In other words, Authority! As the first film critic ever to win the Pulitzer Prize for Criticism, his film reviews have been published in more than two hundred newspapers around the world, and he even has his own film critic program. It can be said that his influence is Few people can match the top-notch presence in the industry. The reason why Roger has such a high degree of authority''sex'' is because of his aesthetic standards. He describes his way of commenting on movies as "relative rather than absolute..." He allows himself to comment on movies as a movie audience, so Always consider the overall value of the film, including artistic value, commercial value, viewing value, etc. In other words, he will not blindly pursue artistic films and belittle commercial films, but he will not place too much emphasis on technical **** and ignore entertainment ''sex''. Generally speaking, he assigns high-quality movies with four stars, and the worst movies with half a star, unless the movie is "no artistic''sexual''" or "morally disgusting" will give zero. Stars. Roger once made such remarks in the 21st century, which vividly described his film critic standards, "When you asked me''Hellboy (), is there any''color''", my answer is, If the score is between four points, if the superman is four points, then the hellboy can score three points, and the punishment (the.) is two points." In addition, Roger insisted that if he did not read the comments, it would not make any sense to just look at his ratings, because his ratings and comments would be very mismatched. For example, "The Manson family (the. He gave the movie three stars because the film achieved the original purpose of filming, but he would not recommend this movie because it is not a movie worthy of the audience to watch. work. Roger''s commentary style has earned him a place in the fiercely competitive film critic industry, and his authoritative sex has also been recognized by many audiences. This time, Roger gave his own comments on "Schindler''s List" in the first place. For this movie, Roger gave a four-star rating. If judged on a hundred-point scale, he would give A hundred points, and the recommendation index is also four stars. There is no doubt that Roger gave all the compliments to "Schindler''s List"! "If Oscar Schindler is a traditional hero who fights for his beliefs, it will be easier to understand him. But in fact, he is a flawed person, alcoholic, and Gambling, playing with emotions, greed, luxury, so this made his people a mystery. At the beginning of the Second World War, he saw the opportunity and went to Krakow under Nazi occupation to open a factory and hire Jews to work for him at extremely low wages. His goal was to become a millionaire. When the war was about to end, he risked his life and sacrificed his personal wealth to save the Jews; he deceived the Nazis for several months and set up a fictional military factory. Why did he change? What happened that turned him from a victimizer to a humanitarian? The movie "Schindler''s List" did not attempt to answer this question at all. This must be attributed to Steven One Spielberg. Because any answer may be too simple, it would be an insult to Schindler''s life. The Holocaust is a huge engine of evil, driven by racism and fanaticism. But Schindler defeated it with wisdom in his own small corner. However, he seemed to have no plan at all. He acted with''sex'' purely on impulse, and even he himself couldn''t completely. ''Figure out'' these. This is Spielberg''s best work so far. He restores the truth of the Holocaust and the miracle that Schindler created. In this process, he did not resort to those simple narrative methods. The film is 184 minutes long, and like all great film works, it still looks too short. At the beginning of the film, Schindler, played by Liam Nissen, appeared on the stage. He was a tall man and gave people a sense of self-prestige. He was well-dressed and often lingered at night. He was a Nazi officer and the''female'' children around them. He bought caviar and elephant soldiers. He also liked to take photos with senior officers. He proudly pinned the Nazi party emblem on his clothes. He also eats well on the black market and can get nylon, cigarettes and brandy. The authorities are happy to help him open a factory to make kitchenware for the military cooking class. He is also very happy to hire Jews, thinking that their wages are lower than the Bos, so that he can make a fortune. Schindler''s genius lies in bribery, conspiracy, and deception. He didn''t know anything about operating a factory, so he found the Jewish accountant Isaac Stein, played by Ben Kingsley, to take charge of this. Steyn walked the streets of Krakow, hiring Jewish recognition for Schindler''s factory. Because this is a protected military-industrial enterprise, if you can work there, you can save your life. Spielberg handled the relationship between Schindler and Steyn very delicately. When the war began, Schindler only wanted to make money, but at the end of the film review, he only wanted to save the''his'' Jews. We know that Steyn is very clear about what''s going on here, but we have never seen a scene of the two talking about it in the film; this may be because under the circumstances, talking loudly and talking about certain things might call for a murder. disaster. This kind of delicacy is where Spielberg''s strength runs through the film. The script of this film is adapted from a novel by Thomas Kennelly by Steven Zerian. It has no contrived drama at all. On the contrary, Spielberg chose a series of events and presented them clearly and without error. Deliberately''manipulate'' emotional issues. Seeing these times, we also understand how secret Schindler and his plan are. He also presented the massacre before us in a vivid and terrifying way. In the movie, the A''mon-Goss Nazi officer, played by Hugo-Lancaster, is the best case study of evil stupidity. He stood on the Yantai of his villa, overlooking the concentration camp, shooting and killing Jews at will just to practice marksmanship. And Schindler was able to persuade him to give up this habit by catering to his vanity, which Schindler did so obvious, almost as if he was insulting him. Goss belongs to the kind of fragile hypocrisy who strives to maintain a certain ideal, but excludes himself; on the one hand, he preaches the killing of Jews; on the other hand, he chooses the character played by Alberts-Davidz Helen, the Jew, was a servant girl and fell in love with her. Her compatriots are being destroyed, but she is spared because of his impulsive love. He is not surprised to face such a situation. In his view, his personal needs are more important than right and wrong, survival and destruction. The film uses black and white photography, and many of the locations used are the actual locations where the scenes were staged. Spielberg shows us how Schindler interacted with the madness of the Nazi system. He bribed, he coaxed, he bragged, and he was finally not seen through. In one of the most daring passages of the film, the train full of his hired workers mistakenly looked at Auschwitz. Schindler personally went to the death camp and boldly persuaded the administrator to let the Jews go and remove them from death. Edge was rescued and put on a train bound for his factory. The most surprising thing about this film is that Spielberg has served the story so completely. The film can perform "color", write "color", and lead "color", and it also looks very "color". Each individual scene is a masterpiece of art director, photography, special effects, and management of extras. But Spielberg himself, with his outstanding personal style, has many gorgeous shots that deliberately made us pay attention to and remembered in his previous works, but this time he disappeared in his works. Nissen, Kingsley, Lancaster and other actors did not have that kind of dazzling performance. All of them just worked for the same goal. At the end of the movie, there is a passage full of overwhelming sex emotional impact. Those who were rescued by Schindler appeared in person. We learned that Schindlers Jews and their descendants now have 6,000 people, UU reading and the entire Bolands Jews are only 4,000. This seems to be telling us an obvious truth. Schindler has done more to save Jews than a country. But this conclusion is too simple. The message of this film is that in the face of the Holocaust, one person did certain things, while others were insensitive. The French writer Gustave Flaubert once wrote that he didn''t like''Uncle Tom''s cabin'' because the author kept preaching against slavery.''Do you have to comment on slavery? , He asked,''Describe it; that''s enough.'' He added,''The author writes a book'' must be like the God in the universe, ubiquitous but imperceptible. This can also be used. On Spielberg, the author of the film. He described the evil of the Holocaust, and he told an incredible story about how certain people who should have been victims survived. In this process, he did not use the fancy tricks of the film industry, those directing and dramatic sexual tactics that only evoked ordinary drama-like reactions. In this movie, you can''t perceive Spielberg''s existence, but in every shot, his restraint and excitement are everywhere. " (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Chapter 490： Black and white color ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 490 black and white color color Roger Eberts full score praise clearly opened up a start that could not be better for the first round of reviews of "Schindlers List". The full score score and full-star recommendation are the highest scores Roger has given to a movie. Praise, this is also the highest praise any film critic can give to a movie. The firepower of the "Chicago Sun" was so fierce that it exceeded everyone''s expectations. Originally, everyone was still worried about whether Steven Spielberg could grasp the scale of such a heavy subject as the World War II massacre, but now it seems that, Steven has not only completed his own work, but also has always been extraordinarily "sexy" work, which also makes "Spielberg + historical heavy subjects" burst out with a powerful effect that is greater than two. The subsequent reviews by "Variety" magazine also continued Roger''s views on the film. Although the 95-point rating is not a perfect score, it is not far from it. The "Variety" has always been known for its rigorous, serious and professional "The magazine, being able to give such a high evaluation, is obviously the best response to Roger. "This is a film that deeply exposes the terrible crimes of the German Nazi slaughter of Jews. There is no doubt that it is also a film worth watching and remembering. It is precisely because Spielberg has Jewish blood on his body and personally experienced the pain of discrimination against Jews in his childhood; 17 members of the Ukrainian family from which his family''s surname originated were killed in concentration camps; his Deep down in my heart, I have a pious and grateful mentality for Schindler, the great benefactor of the Jews. This series of facts close to my heart has made this successful film a long time ago. This film is Spielbergs review of the tragedy of the massacre of 6 million Jews in Germany at the age of World War II. The film tells the story of Oscar Schindlers greatness with a pessimistic and gloomy tone and a calm but full of tension. The experience, returning to Krakow during World War II, showed people the whole process of the destruction of this city, and at the same time tried to find the glimmer of human **** in the era when human **** was annihilated. Spielberg did not deal with this story with a historical hatred or a critical eye. He did not want to examine that period of history with his eyes with the color of "private" people. He just told the story of an ordinary person in war. The story of the moral challenge in the era, so as to examine the impact of this incident on the parties, the entire era, and future generations. Finally, turn this influence into a reflection in your mind, comfort the dead soul, alert the surviving living, and inform others who have never experienced it. Anyone who saves a life saves the whole world. Whenever you save a life, you save yourself. What the movie shows is a world that seems extremely absurd in peaceful times. Those Germans regard the slaughter of Jews as a natural and normal job. There is such a plot in the movie, a one-armed old man He was trying to shovel snow, but he was caught by the SS. After asking a few casual questions, he was shot and killed. The other soldiers around were talking and laughing with hot tea. The old man''s "colorless" blood made Bai Xue become filthy. The more you kill, the more tragedy. It has never been calculated like this, but the indifference in the killing process, as if all this is taken for granted, this kind of contempt for life is a tragedy. Plots similar to the one-armed old man are everywhere in the movie. We can often see people next to them chatting, and the Jews two steps away are suffering-even losing their lives. Before his death, the one-armed old man kept chanting: I am an important worker. His trembling voice is full of strong desire for survival, and he longs to live. Although there are many unsatisfactory and unfair vitality, he is eager to live no matter what. However, this kind of desire was serious but meaningless to those soldiers. They simply ended the old man''s life. Everything seemed to be a game. Such a game has created the greatness of "Schindler''s List". Schindler is the strong player in this game, but he has gradually changed his mentality during the game. In the end, he is tortured. The pain of the''physical'' body is never comparable to the tearing of the''spirit''. , We cant imagine the psychological struggle Schindler experienced, because we are not Schindler, we are not Schindler at that moment in that era, and our speculation is just an interpretation of Schindler, and this interpretation It is not told in the movie, which is precisely the success of the movie. In the end, Schindler used his life''s dream of becoming a billionaire in exchange for Jewish life. Dreams are priceless, and life is priceless. Therefore, Schindler succeeded. He saved this group of innocent lives and made his life find meaning. This is a movie where the details decide everything. All the details have become a supplement to the theme of the movie. It is like a jigsaw puzzle to piece together this outstanding movie. The first piece of the puzzle is the balcony, the balcony of the Nazi officer A''mon-Goss'' house. There are many pictures that appear with this balcony as the background. The most impressive one is naturally the picture of Goss, who performed Hugo Lancaster''s extraordinary performance, standing shirtless on the balcony in the morning, leisurely aiming at the prey of the concentration camp below. Goss "smoke" while stretching his waist, like aiming at a hare in a hunting ground, or like aiming at a target in the hitting ground, "precisely" and calmly pull the trigger. , And then harvest one life after another. After he is finished, he will "bed". With the chat, go to the bathroom to solve the physiological needs, everything is as if he just finished the morning exercise. This picture is so lifelike, yet so real and cruel. In addition, countless hours also happened on this balcony, the moments when they were partying and drinking, when Goss was lazily undergoing a medical examination, when Goss was sleeping, and when he hugged the''woman'', Schindler and Goss were late at night. At the moment of conversation, this balcony is like a piece of paradise, with all the beautiful and simple moments in life happening. But the irony is that just separated by a balcony is another world, where people are treated as a kind of plaything, their lives and self-esteem no longer exist, just part of the game. So sad. The second piece of the puzzle is "color" color, which is also the strongest and most direct part of the movie At the beginning of the movie, there are candles lit in the dark, and the faint light of the fire struggles and burns in the surrounding dark space. Accompanied by carols, the soft yellow''color'' flames circle around light blue. The halo, dispelling the surrounding darkness, symbolizes that the Jews yearn for a little space, trying to illuminate the whole world, and then extinguished, turning into a plume of smoke. Then, where the ashes disappeared, the roaring siren of the train dragged the long tail smoke, dragging this tragic era into our sight. To reproduce that period of history, there is no need for "color" and color, because it was a cold time. The "sex" of that kind of deformed person does not have "color" and color at all. It only needs black and white, calmness, darkness and heavyness. The black-and-white color can better explain that era than any kind of''color'' color. But even so, Spielberg still points out a touch of red''color'', that little red''color'' figure is the only''color'' color in the black and white era, this little girl in red, It''s like a bunch of wild''flowers'' that grows hard and stubbornly in the hard land of suffering, cute and beautiful, floating''swing'' in the wind, but in the end it was overwhelmed by the entire bleak years, and the only touch of redness The''color'' was also swallowed completely. This also makes the seriousness of film thought and extraordinary artistic expression reach a rare depth. At the end of the story, the Jewish nation finally ushered in their dawn, a dark era finally ended, and the surviving Jews walked on the distant horizon. People also breathed out in depression. They came from the darkness, as if from night to dawn, step by step to the dawn, the sky slowly turned blue, first dark blue, then light blue, and finally bright. ''The blue sky, the Jews finally walked under the bright blue sky. From color color to black and white to color color, the movies use of color color symbolizes the transformation of mood, simple but profoundly integrated into the whole story, sliding into the bottom of my heart, with an unparalleled effect. The last piece of the puzzle is the soundtrack, which can be said to be the most important but the most overlooked part of the movie. John Williams, who may be the most famous soundtrack in film history, has once again dedicated a classic to us after winning four Oscar statuettes and numerous nominations. It can be said that this film adapted Williams creation and formed a new peak; it can also be said that Williams outstanding soundtrack has deepened the theme of the film. But no matter how you evaluate it, the soundtrack of this movie is an indispensable part. It is a perfect work that is connected by flesh and blood, and is true and forward-looking! He used the sorrow of the viola to make people repent of the sins of those years; he used the sharp and piercing violin to tell the grief and desolation of that period of history; he used the grand piano to contrast the cruelty and cold blood of the unbridled massacre; he also used it The choir sings nursery rhymes to feel the grief and redemption in the heart... That deep pain quietly tells the pain and sorrow in the heart. The poster of the movie is an adults hand grabbing a small hand in a red shirt. That hand is so impactful but weak. In that crazy age, there are a few sober people after all, just like a movie. The soundtrack here is generally The slow-in and slow-out background and the very skillful''sexual'' rhythm are constantly describing and describing the pictures, the numb eyes, the numb movements and the final numbness I have to be taken away by the last breath of gas. Life is no longer noble and mysterious. Stripped of clothing, stripped of the last hypocritical mask of compassion for mankind, and silently''feeling'' in front of six million corpses, just like the cappella of the young''girls'' in the choir, without feelings. , Even apart from the sound, I can''t feel any alive breath. The sound of the piano is like resentment and admiration, and weeping like complaints. The sad melody seems to be telling the tragic fate of the Jews, but after listening carefully, there are some bright colors and hopes in the smooth melody, just like the beginning of the movie. A ray of candlelight. At the end of the movie, the piano solo quietly pulled down the curtain, all the stories dissipated in time, no one had the heart to be born to interrupt the oppressive and empty piano sound, so the violin came quietly again, and came to sublimate this song again. Poems of blood and tears. The color of the color that disappeared in the darkness turned into a note and remained in everyones heart. Spielberg used the simplest lens, the simplest color color, and the simplest technique to tell us the most colorful story. " (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Chapter 491： Great performance ads_wz_txt; The two influential media, "Chicago Sun" and "Variety", sang praises for "Schindler''s List". This is a point of view worth learning for the industry insiders; but for ordinary people. For the audience, the influence of the "Los Angeles Times" is undoubtedly even greater. Nicholas McLean also wrote a film review without a doubt this time, and unexpectedly but logically, he put the main perspective on Hugo, which also continued his experience with Hugo since February of this year. Always favored. "Schindlers list. After the premiere, I noticed a detail. Many viewers surrounded Hugo, hoping to get close to this charming actor, but no one shook hands with him. , Let alone a hug, the lively encirclement is one of the noisiest corners of the premiere scene, but it looks like the most deserted and sensible corner. I asked many viewers and got a similar answer: he too frightening. Yes, the violent, bloody, cruel Nazi officer in the movie made everyone fearful, and his cold eyes were deeply imprinted in his mind like a brand. Hugo Lancaster''s handsomeness has been recognized by many, whether it is "Yihai Xiongfeng" or "smell the fragrance of the "woman", not to mention the "Seattle Sleepless", Hugo is gentle, handsome, The perseverance, humor and connotation of the gentleman''s appearance has won the hearts of countless''women''. In the''Schindler''s List'', he''holds'' a huge belly, wears a Nazi uniform, and has meticulous hair. The cigar does not leave his hand, and those calm eyes hide the coldness and cruelty contaminated by the war era. As Oscar Schindler said, no one would kill at birth. If there were no wars, A mon-Goss would be just a little bully at best, but not a killing machine. But it was this war that made everyone involuntary, and the demon in his heart was released, ruining everything unscrupulously. If Schindler represents the thin light of hope in the war years, then A''mon-Goss represents the group of people who struggled with themselves, lost themselves, and banished themselves in the war years. people. War will release darkness and make darkness even more terrifying. Schindler and Goss are actually two very special groups in the war. Schindler is "smart" and has countless people. He is like a fish in the water among the top SS leaders and roams freely among the top leaders. His personality charm attracted military officers, females, and Jews, so he successfully used war to make money, and later successfully used human greed to save lives. Goss is another example. He has a grass-roots background, lack of knowledge, and vulgarity. He wants to behave decently in the face of big scenes, but he is often prone to embarrassment. Even as an SS officer and in charge of the Plasov concentration camp, But his low self-esteem still made him lack confidence. So Goss has always wanted to integrate into the upper class. He is eager to master power, be recognized, and eager to prove his existence. The war became the stage for these two men. Goss relied on his unwavering Nazi beliefs to climb the mountain for the position of officer, so he took pleasure in torturing the Jews in the concentration camps and enjoyed the pleasure of mastering this group of life and killing power. He ignored life and regarded shooting and killing Jews as a game. , And he is the **** of this world. But when Goss met Schindler, he knew that his world was too small and the real world was very wide. Schindler''s skillful and witty figure is unknown among the many officers. That natural and elegant figure easily grasps the entire world in his hands. Seeing Schindler like this, Goss was a little nervous and admired. In the movie, when the two people met for the first time, there was such a detail. Schindler sat down next to Goss and had a meal. Goss was careful and cautious. He wanted to be strong but didn''t know how to use it. Silk shirt? ''Of course. Schindler quickly replied that he did not look at Goss, nor did he stop eating, because at this time Goss was only a lower-level officer introduced to Schindlers factory by the SS. He did not treat Goss. Keep it in the eye. Goss noticed Schindler''s randomness. He was a little embarrassed and silent. He stammered and sighed, "Its color is so beautiful..." He tried to hide his embarrassment, but he looked at a loss. And gestures vented the true emotions in his heart. Goss admires people like Schindler, elegant, gentleman, knowledgeable, and popular. Goss wants to be such a person. So, he started to learn Schindlers behavior. He put on the fashionable shirt that Schindler sent, used the same expensive harness as Schindler, and ate at the same table with Schindler. Dancing with the same girl, he even began to learn the emperor''s power''I forgive you'' suggested by Schindler. But its a pity that Schindlers outlook on life and what Goss could not learn. As a Nazi soldier, Goss believed in the bright prospects of the Nazi Empire. Goss also believed that Jews were lowly people who should be slaughtered. He believed him. What he has done, his belief in fighting for is correct and undoubtedly, he is impossible, and has no ability to negate everything he believes. Schindler can''negate'' because war is only his stepping stone, only one of his tools, so when he wakes up, he can make a choice; when Goss has no possibility of being sober, because he is war But even so, Goss at least tried, he wanted to be a person like Schindler, he had contradictory beliefs about himself, but he failed in the end. There are several contradictory scenes in the movie, so that the role of Goss is no longer a simple murderous maniac, but has gradually become a masterpiece of war victims. When Goss arrived at the Plaszov concentration camp, he was looking for a''maid'' servant. He chose Helen, but he took the initiative to cover his nose and retreat because he didn''t want to infect her with a cold. How considerate and gentle is this gentleman''s behavior; But a few minutes later, he relentlessly''shot'' and killed the construction engineer. When Goss was persuaded by Schindler, he decided to use forgiveness and pardon to show his supreme power. He pardoned the boy who could not clean the bathtub, and then straightened his hair in the mirror and hit his face to the perfect angle. , Whispered''I forgive you''; but this moment was fleeting, when the boy left the villa and walked to the square, he''shot'' killed the boy. When Goss realized that his love for the''maid'' servant Helen could not be suppressed, he incoherently expressed his inner entanglement and struggle. He wanted to prove that his feelings were just an illusion, but unfortunately he failed, and finally he didn''t know what to do. He was so angry that he was very angry at himself, and then he beat Helen severely, and then fled the scene. When Schindler asked Helen to be included on the list, Goss refused no matter what the conditions were. His strength was to take Helen back to Vienna, and the two lived together until they grew old! What a desirable situation, Ah'' At this time, Meng''s heart seemed to have constructed a rainbow, helping him and Helen walk to the other side of happiness. It''s a pity that he himself knew that this was impossible. He would rather take her to the forest and shoot her in the back of the head to let her die safely. But in the end, he still compromised, how much would you give me if I let her go?. Poor Goss, his life is a tragedy. He has ideals, and he is different from those comrades who have lost all the "flowers" and the "humanity". One can imagine a passionate young man who was brainwashed by the Nazis. The pain of struggling back and forth between''sex'' and the ideal of the Nazi empire he had pursued, but unfortunately he was not mature enough and did not have the ability to recover sober. In Goss heart, there is a devil and an angel. The battle between the angel and the devil is so fierce. Unfortunately, in the environment of war, the strength of the angel is too weak, and the call of the angel is too weak, so that the devil can easily Just wiped her out. In the end, Goss was sent to the gallows. The stool under his feet was kicked four feet, and it still stuck firmly to his feet. It was until the stool was kicked to pieces that Goss'' life came to an end. He is so nostalgic for this world. It was not just thousands of Jews who were persecuted by Nazi ideology. Gosss immense suffering can be testimony. Everyone knows that A''mon-Goss is a super villain, no doubt, but in this movie, Goss is not just a villain, he is also a real and vivid person, even if His crimes are hard to count, but the crimes that were shot from him out of the background of the entire war era are even more thought-provoking. This also makes the role of A''mon-Goss'' **** as the most profound part of the whole movie, because what he reflects is that an ordinary person is in the war, and the war will make his heart deep.'' The whole process of''desire'' and hope all aroused, and then fell into darkness, unable to extricate itself. His struggle, his resistance, and his contradictions made the reflection on the war even more turbulent. In the movie, Lancaster used his delicate, true and evil performance to completely present the role of Goss in front of the audience. His every move and every word and deed seemed to be naturally carved out. Generally, it seems that Goss, a murderous madman, appears in front of us alive, especially the eyes of Lancastercold,''gloomy'', evil, complex, deep, and even still It is a little naive, and presents the human''s''sexuality'' in the most subtle but most accurate way. Every performance, even every frame, Lancaster is perfect. Its hard to imagine that Lancaster, who has always shown justice, sunshine, and warmth before, actually dedicated such an extraordinary performance, and the effect of the performance is so amazing. This is undoubtedly a Lancaster actor. The biggest breakthrough of his career, his hearty performance gave the whole movie a deeper meaning, and it also allowed Steven Spielberg to dig deeper and deeper into the story of Schindlers List. , It is worth savoring by everyone. Thank you Hugo Lancaster for performing such a sexual, full of contradictions, emotional, heinous, and hateful peerless murderous demon!" There is no doubt that Hugo will usher in another peak of his actor career by virtue of the role of A Mon-Goss, letting the successful hat-trick of the previous three consecutive films continue to the amazing Big Four! (To be continued. If you like the work, welcome to Chuangshi to support the author. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click to search!) Shocked! Chapter 492： Rise of Hugo ads_wz_txt; 492 Rise of Hugo As the film critic of "Los Angeles Times" Nicholas said, Hugo''s "Mon"-Goss caused a sensation. Many Jews strongly condemned Steven Spielberg because they believed that the movie glorified A''mon Goss. In real history, A''mon was a cold-blooded murderous demon. Not worthy of mercy at all. This is disrespect for those who have passed away, and even disrespect for Oscar Schindler. These condemnations also proved the success of Hugos performance from the side. On the one hand, his role as A''Meng was really terrifying and scary. Many concentration camp survivors were even scared when they saw Hugo on the big screen. It was so shivering that they couldnt walk at all; and after the premiere, many Jews came forward to express their admiration for Hugo, but they were reluctant to shake hands or hug Hugo because they were too far. Fear, afraid that the young man with a warm smile in front of him will turn into a man-eater in the next moment. On the other hand, it showed an unparalleled charm of evil, as Nicholas said, everyone knows that A''mon is evil and terrible, and the crimes of the Nazis are even more untold, but they are on "Schindler''s List". On the screen of the movie, A''Meng'' played by Hugo is so complicated and fragile, but also so humble and profound, even if A''Meng''s a terrible beer belly, even if A''Meng'' takes pleasure in killing people, Even if A''mon uses violence to express his love for Helen, this cannot prevent people from being shocked by the charm of A''mon-Goss. Hugo''s interpretation of A''mon''-Goss is so delicate and true, yet full of charm, just like Stockholm Syndrome. He knows that the other party is a bad guy, or a heinous super bad guy, but still can''t refuse the inner right. His desire. Especially played by a sunny young man like Hugo, the impact of the contrast is even more obvious. After the premiere, many people did not recognize that the terrifying executioner on the big screen was the loyal and lovely Charlie in "Smell the Fragrance and the''Female''" or the righteous Daniel in "Yihai Xiongfeng". Or the gentle and reliable Sam in "Sleepless in Seattle", this... simply unimaginable. Not only the "Los Angeles Times", the "Hollywood Report" also thinks so. "Hugo Lancaster''s performance in''Schindler''s List'' is definitely the biggest highlight of the whole movie. He has a dark, bloody, brutal, struggling, and painful heart for A''mon-Goss. The grasp of emotions, such as inferiority, inferiority and other emotions, was clearly and delicately conveyed through those eyes, illuminating the entire big screen. For the most memorable scenes in the movie, AMeng never had any lines. He just looked at the other side quietly, with a thousand words in his eyes, which echoed in my heart for a long time. For example, A''Meng''s alienated and indifferent eyes when he first appeared in a convertible to inspect the concentration camp, such as A''Meng''s loyal look when he asked Steyn when he turned Steyn into his own accountant, such as A''Meng ''Listening to Schindler''s deep and playful eyes on the theory of''Emperor Power''... Those eyes are like coordinates, revealing all the changes in A''mon''s heart vividly and vividly. Undoubtedly, this is Lancaster''s most subversive performance so far, and it is also the most successful, most beautiful and extraordinary performance! " As the most influential professional magazine in the industry, the praise of the "Hollywood Report" is undoubtedly the greatest affirmation of Hugo''s performance. In addition, the "Movie Review" also specially wrote reviews about Hugo. This magazine, published by the Film Association of Lincoln Center in New York, has a huge influence on the East Coast and can be said to be a leader among professional film magazines. "Hugos performance has a soul-absorbing charm. His innocent and clean eyes give too much connotation to the horns. When he is in anger, he exudes a sense of oppression like ghosts and gods. But it also brings unparalleled fear. In Hugos performance, we can see that he has control over sexy, one point is too full and one point is not enough control. This kind of control is accompanied by the advancement of time. The accumulation of works is transforming Hugo''s performance little by little. In fact, the role of A Mon-Goss color gives Hugo very limited space, because he is an evil devil, so simple. A''mon didnt have Schindlers inner aggressive transformation, nor did Steyns hardships in an oppressed situation, nor did Helens panic like walking a tightrope. He was a simple Nazi officer, resolutely executing. The Nazi slaughter mission of the Jews. But Hugo gave this character a color soul, and showed the charm of the devil vividly within the limited space of the script. No one will forget Lucifer''s beautiful face, and no one will forget Satan''s temptation. The voice of confusion, no one will forget the devils irresistible transaction...the horror and evil of the devil, but it often represents a fatal attraction. In this regard, Hugo used his performance to push A''mon Goss to a peak. History will remember Schindler, history will also remember the disasters of the Jews and the crimes of the Nazis; and the "Schindler''s List" will remember Hugo Lancaster''s amazing''beautiful'' eyes eye. " In fact, after the premiere of "Schindler''s List", the movie was the focus of discussion. Almost all topics discussed were around the movie itself. Among these topics, the discussion of Hugo''s performance was actually Not many. Except for the Los Angeles Times, Hollywood Report and Film Critic, none of the other media that commented on Hugos performance had much discussion. After all, this movie was the focus, and This movie also deserves the weight of focus. But "Variety" magazine''s sentence at the end of its film review represents everyone''s opinion of Hugo in the first batch of reviews: "I simply forgot that the murderous madman is Hugo Lancaster!" This simplest but also the most true and direct comment clearly expresses all the medias recognition and approval of Hugos performance. This also made Hugo once again surprised the entire movie market this year after last year. After the Raspberry Award, Hugo''s performance in dedicating four outstanding works and performing four times of''color'' performances is enough to make Hugo truly among the top ranks, not to mention that Steven Spielberg is also full of praise for Hugo. ! Steven said in an interview with the Los Angeles Times, "Oh, no, Hugo is certainly not my first choice. God, unless I am crazy, how could I choose Hugo to play the role?" Its too bold to cast the''color of this role''. But because of an unexpected opportunity, Hugo and I had an occasion to meet, and then Hugo convinced me. To be more precise, Hugo let I fell immediately." This is the first time Steven expressed his views on Hugo, and it was also spread through an interview with the Los Angeles Times. Nicholas was obviously very curious about Hugos audition performance, so he asked this question on behalf of countless audiences. "Did Hugo do anything incredible? Or did he perform some horrifying performance?" "If it''s amazing, it''s no match for the crimes A''mon committed against the Jews, so Hugo is impossible to surpass. He has no intention of getting **** in front of me." Steven In the interview. At the backstage of the National Theater, I can feel that his mood is a bit heavy, but it is more of a kind of relaxation, so the language is relatively relaxed, "In fact, Hugo only gave me a look during the audition. If you want to know what it is With such a look, I suggest you go to the movies." This is Steven''s answer, which has caused Hugo''s performance to arouse countless heated discussions in an instant, and it also attracted reporters to focus on this aspect when they contained Hugo. At the end of the interview, Steven also expressed his appreciation of Hugo to Nicholas. "During the entire filming process, Hugo is undoubtedly the hardest person on the crew, even harder than me, because he is a very kind person, but he wants to play a murderous demon, he must The goodness in the heart is hidden, and then a terrifying role is shown that makes people shudder. The hard work that Hugo has made is unimaginable. As a director, I admire actors like Hugo, and I like it better. For actors like Hugo, if there is a chance to cooperate next time, I will not hesitate to send out an invitation." With such overwhelming praise, Hugo will continue the attention brought by the summer vacation "Night Sleep in Seattle" It also marks that Hugo has completed a real transformation, if gold happens again now In the case of the ball prize event, Hugo must be facing a completely different situation, because now Hugo has proved himself with hard power, not to mention his coveted box office appeal. After two years and the accumulation of four works, Hugo finally took this important step. From the second line to the first line, the life-long career barrier of many actors was broken by Hugo! After the premiere of "Schindler''s List", the first thirteen film critics were overwhelmed with praise and praise. It can be called a comprehensive praise without blind spots. All thirteen media outlets are all in the same category. ''Di gave his own praise, the lowest score is only a ninety point, and the full score is as many as nine! The first batch of comments sent "Schindler''s List" to the pinnacle of public opinion in an instant. Almost all film critics emphasized the fact that this is the best Steven Spielberg has ever seen. ''A movie! This also makes everyone full of expectations for this movie. It is conceivable that countless audiences will swarm into the cinema during the premiere weekend, hoping to watch this movie in person, whether it is good or bad, always needs the audience''s personal judgment. . The praise of the first batch of comments on "Schindler''s List" and the strong rise of Hugo are not good news for Tracy Jacobs and Brad Pitt, and it can even be said to be bad news. ! Chapter 493： Woman hatred ads_wz_txt; 493 "Female" People Hate Tracy ran away! After the premiere of "Schindler''s List", Tracy is almost ashamed of Hugo. When people in the industry were still on the sidelines, Tracey was full of confidence in Steven Spielbergs proposal. She believed that Steven Spielbergs project took ten years to prepare, no matter what others think. , Steven himself will do his best to make this movie perfect! You know, Steven is so eager to present this movie perfectly, that he would rather''hand over'' the guide to the best candidate in his mind, and he has been picky about the script for more than ten years, so Steven I will definitely not let this work be ruined in my own hands. This is a kind of belief, an unwavering belief in my own national roots and belief in my own life. Tracy knows this very clearly: as long as there is an unshakable faith, the miracles that mankind can create are far beyond imagination! Therefore, Tracy made a series of plans around the project of "Schindler''s List". She was very confident about it, because when they collaborated with "Purple Color", Tracy and Stie Wen has a good cooperative''friendship'' relationship. As long as she becomes a member of the crew, she can rely on this film to be among the top producers, and in the future she will become an existence that Hugo can only look up to. The facts also proved Tracys vision, "Schindlers List" was successful. After the premiere of Stevens ten-year-old sword, it ushered in the praise of the storm. Steven was pushed to a new peak in one fell swoop, and "Schindler''s List" is generally believed by the industry to be a work worthy of being recorded in the annals of history. In less than twelve hours after the premiere, Tracy heard rumors from many people in the circle that "Schindler''s List" was comparable to "Deer Hunter" and "Lawrence of Arabia". (. of., "Ben-Hur" such epic masterpieces. Although the perspectives of the insiders and the film critics are still slightly different, it can be seen that the insiders and the film critics also stand in the same position this time and are full of praise for "Schindler''s List". Originally Tracy could be a part of this brilliance, but all of this was ruined because the man named Hugo Lancaster was ruined! If it werent for Hugos counterattack to enter the crew at the last moment, if it hadnt been Hugo that broke her plan for the Golden Globes event, if it hadnt been Hugo that betrayed her and ruined the entire 1991 year... then she wouldnt be so now. Become a bystander to the huge success of "Schindler''s List"! On the morning of the 18th, after reading the first comments of "Schindler''s List", Tracy smashed the coffee pot on the desktop, the coffee cup, and the whole coffee table...things that could be smashed around. They were all smashed by her. When Brad arrived at Tracys apartment, what he saw was a mess in the room, and the ugly and terrible''woman'' with a distorted face and anger dominating her actions was not the Tracy he knew at all. He was completely stunned by fright. Don''t talk about him, even Martin Baum, who was standing behind him, was taken aback. The two of them stood at the door and were at a loss, because the debris on the floor made them unable to find a place to stay, but at this moment when they hesitated, a bottle of "flower" smashed over, directly from Bula De flew a step far away, and after hitting the wall, it was broken into countless pieces, and Tracey''s sharp and distorted voice came out, "Get out, get out of here!" The voice seemed to point. The sharp sound of the sharp rubbing against the blackboard, like the sound of a cat being pinched and screaming, made people shudder. Martin pulled Labrard''s arm and motioned him to stand up a little bit. Brad was eating on his face. If his face is injured, it is not worth the gain. Martin whispered to Brad, "Break up with her." It is said that women who hate love and hate are the most terrible, because they are irrational and unreasonable. They will use all means to make men regret. Their persistence and anger have lost their temperance and restriction, just like It''s like a flame out of control, it will only burn everything to death, ruin others, and ruin itself, but it still doesn''t hesitate. Be faith and desire. When the hope is so terrible, the pain is nothing. Tracy is like that now. Hugo provoked Tracy, so Hugo got into such a big trouble now. Looking at Tracy like this, Martin even suspected that Tracy would walk directly in front of Hugo with a bucket of sulfuric acid. Go to Hugo''s body, and then stand beside him with a long smile, watching Hugo roll all over the floor. It was so terrible that Martin shuddered. Although Tracy is still a first-line producer in the circle and her network is still not to be underestimated, Martin believes that it is not a good deal for Brad to keep close to Tracy. Be careful and burn your body. In fact, not only Martin, but also Brad was frightened by the battle before him. Indeed, Brad doesn''t like Hugo, he has always regarded Hugo as his opponent, and in many cases he also hopes that he can give Hugo a severe lesson with his fist. But he didn''t hate Hugo, even when he was repeatedly displeased with Hugo because of Tracy''s relationship, he didn''t have the strong feeling of wanting to tear Hugo to pieces. Now, after more than a year of rolling, Brad has gradually understood that there are countless people in this circle who dislike each other. Even if there is no Hugo, there will be others, so instead of using''private'' feelings to care about , It is better to use the works to see the real chapter, this is the right choice. Of course, Brad still hopes to defeat Hugo, and he still hopes to compete with Hugo with his fists, but it is not in Tracy''s way. Seeing Tracey, who had completely lost her mind in front of him, Brad panicked. Martins words rang in Brads ear. He heard it but didnt understand it. After Martin took the initiative to step forward, it took about two seconds for Brad to react, but what he wanted to say was that he already had it. A stable relationship has been established, and he and Tracey are just playing around at work, and what Martin said is that even the work relationship is cut off. Although Brad knew that this day would come sooner or later, but choose now? Is this too cruel? Martin ignored Brad, but took the initiative to step forward and persuade him, "You can''t solve any problems by getting angry here. Even if you regret it now, you can''t solve the problem. Why don''t we calm down and think about how to deal with it? " Tracy''s''chest'' was undulating rapidly, like a high-speed bellows. Of course she knew that regrets could not solve any problems, so she vented her anger frantically, waiting for all emotions to vent, Then calm down and think about solutions. "The way? Of course it is, it must be so, we will definitely come up with a way!" Tracey gasped hard, then sat on the sofa with all her strength, and finally calmed down. Martin walked cautiously over the debris on the floor, found an open space on the sofa and sat down, then turned around and signaled Brad to come over quickly, "Tracy, you don''t actually need to be so nervous. We all know if this is the case. Once they succeeded, it will be more difficult to fight in the future. But you know, this is Hollywood, and the work is always the key to the victory or defeat. As long as Brad continues to have outstanding works, or he has one If the work fails, everything will change, right?" In fact, everyone knows that there are no permanent victories and no permanent defeats in Hollywood. There are countless cases of turning over with a movie called Salted Fish. Far from it, Hugo is like this. The movie "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the Female" has changed everything. And now, even if Hugo relies on "Schindler''s list" to make it into the front line, this is not the end of the conclusion. In the future, if Hugo meets another "Hudson Eagle" or Brahman De meets "scenting and knowing''female'' people", everything can still be reversed. Unless actors really quit this line, or after twenty or thirty years, after reaching the height of Catherine Hepburn, actors will not be greatly affected by the success or failure of one or two works. Otherwise, everything is possible, which is also the charm of Hollywood. Tracy knows this naturally, but she cant stand Hugos success. She doesnt want to see Hugos success any time. She just wants to witness the torment of Hugo being stepped in the mud, so she unbearable! "No, I don''t want to wait, I just want to achieve victory in this confrontation!" Martin shook his headTracy has been blinded by hatred and lost an inch, but he does not intend to bring it up. On the one hand, its because its not his business, anyway, Tracy. It is not him that West hates; on the one hand, it is because "Farewell to the sentimental heaven" actually has the capital to fight against "Schindler''s list", and there is hope for everything. So, Martin did not stop Tracy, but shrugged, "So, do you have any plans?" Martin noticed that Brad hadn''t even sat down. He looked back at Brad and saw Brad. Still standing at the door with a tangled and hesitant face, this made Martin a little angry. Brad is a person who can''t hide his thoughts, and he often vents all his emotions on his face. This is really too confusing. Depressed. Martin saw pity, hesitation, and fear on Brads face. He knew that Brad must think that Tracys appearance is too pitiful, but the problem is that this''female'' person is a disaster and absolutely cannot Contaminated, otherwise he will not be able to protect himself, he does not want Brad to be the next Hugo in Tracy''s heart. Martin glared at Brad a fiercely. Brad reacted and walked quickly to the edge of the sofa. Martin ignored Brad and looked at Tracy, "Before we chose to say goodbye When You Qingtian, everything was too hasty and the plan was not thorough enough. Now, they are performing so well, if we can''t come up with enough plans, then it will be difficult to recover all of this." Chapter 494： All-or-one throw ads_wz_txt; 494 Desperate Although Tracey was still in a very excited state at this time, her emotions had calmed down, and she began to try to calmly think about countermeasures. In fact, as Martin said, the best way is to start with yourself. As long as you can continue to launch excellent works, then the sphere of power in Hollywood will continue to expand, and then seek opportunities, as long as Hugo slack off once, it is Tracy* It''s time for ***. In Hollywood, this is the case, personal attacks, news hype, rumors... all these methods are inferior to the work itself, Warren Beatty (y)''s romanticism becomes''sex'', Sean Penn''s violent tendency, Wu Di Allens unruly and unruly, Marlon Brandos hot temper, Vivien-Lees madness... These shortcomings are all tolerated because of their talents blooming in their respective works, and people ignore them. Whether a "person" is pleasing or not, pay more attention to the light they shine in the work. Therefore, what depends on one''s Hollywood future and status are always works, and always has been. If you fail this time, you can make a comeback next time; if you succeed this time, it doesn''t mean you can copy again next time. But Tracey didnt want to wait. She didnt even want to wait for a moment. She had already missed the opportunity to hit Hugo three times before and after "Scenting the Fragrance to Meet the "Female", "Yihai Xiongfeng", and "Sleepless in Seattle". All three works were leaked to Hugo through her fingers, and Hugo was successful. Now, she won''t give Hugo any more chances! So, now is this moment, the time to bet! So, where should the confrontation between the two works start? In fact, it''s very simple. The quality of the work itself is the first step, then the film review, then the box office, and finally the crew rumors. This is the general direction. They have missed the first step, and now they have missed the second step, leaving them less and less space. First of all, "Farewell You Qingtian" and "Schindler''s List" are both excellent works. There is no doubt that the quality of the works themselves are very high. This has also been recognized by film critics. Then, the next confrontation must not be To find a breakthrough from the work itself, it can only be the box office and crew. How attractive the "Schindler''s List" is at the box office is unknown, but there is not much room left for Tracy and the others to gamble. Steven Spielberg plus Hugo Lan Coupled with the reputation of Kester, it is difficult for them to make pessimistic predictions on the box office prospects. At present, the first batch of comments did not predict the box office, but the attitude of the insiders has obviously gradually become clear. The box office of "Schindler''s List" should be a positive trend. "What do you think the box office of this movie will be?" Tracy pointed to the blurry "Los Angeles Times" on the desktop. You can still see the "Schindler''s List" vaguely. Poster picture. Brad sat next to the sofa and didn''t speak. He is an actor. He has no experience or knowledge about box office predictions. It is naturally difficult for him to make judgments. In fact, box office forecasts are very professional. Only professionals can make speculations after a series of data calculations. However, brokers and producers who have been in the circle for many years will also have a certain ability to speculate. Martin thought about it a little bit, "Before, the "Entertainment Weekly" predicted 20,000. Looking at the current evaluation, it may be possible to mention another 3,000." Although "Schindler''s list" is currently praised by the sky, it is because it is one. This is a very serious and heavy film, and the main audience will be Jewish. This is a factor that restricts the films single-library box office performance during the screening period. Therefore, Martin''s prediction has been very bold. Tracy thought about it carefully. The single-library box office of $23,000 is not excellent, but considering factors such as politics, military affairs, racial discrimination, and the weakness of Jews in the United States, this data is already very rare, and it is more in line with her heart. Thought, "How many theaters are Global Spotlight Cinemas? Twenty-five? I remember this number." "That''s right." Martin nodded in affirmation, then lowered his head to calculate with paper money on the coffee table. "Then the box office at the premiere weekend should be around 575,000 US dollars." "Our box office last week was...1.7 million, right?" Tracey recalled carefully, "Farewell to You Tian" last week and got a weekend box office of $1.7 million in 200 theaters. , This data is really bleak, the prospects are not good, "What is the scale of our expansion this week?" "Five hundred and twenty." Martin knew that Tracy must be able to make a big fuss at the box office, although the expansion of "Farewell You Qingtian" is more than 500, and "Schindler''s List" Just screening at 25 theaters, this is not a scale screening at all. "Farewell You Qingtian" box office is more than "Schindler''s list" is a matter of course, but Tracy is definitely hope To be able to get more beautiful results at the box office of a single library, and to depress the morale of "Schindler''s List", but... "What are you going to do?" Box office is the most uncontrollable part of a film company. What a film company can do is to formulate a distribution strategy and a publicity strategy, and then implement it thoroughly. The rest can only be''handed over'' to the market. But like Tracy, who tried to stimulate the box office during the film''s release process, apart from publicity and hype, there was not much that the producer could do. Tracy did not answer immediately, but bit her lower''lip'' tightly, until the''lip'' flap completely lost its''color'' color, and then it was released, as if she had made up her mind. He said, "I want to buy the box office!" Both Martin and Brad were stunned. To be precise, they were frightened by Tracy''s madness, once again. Every industry has inside story, and inside story is naturally also in every aspect. For example, in the record industry, record companies buy a large number of albums to increase sales for singers; for example, record companies invite a large number of audiences to join the singers signing event... These are all very normal. As long as the company has the financial resources, Then with this confidence, it can be done. To put it simply, it means burning money and fetching data. The same is true for the film industry. In order to make the premiere look more lively, it is not uncommon for extras to be paid to invite extras to come to the scene to cheer and shout; and its not uncommon for a film company to pay for movie tickets and use this method to squeeze the box office. Shocking things have happened before. Movie box office was very''spicy'', but when you walked into the movie theater and found no audience, this kind of embarrassment shows that the movie company itself is scoring the box office. However, this kind of box office sales is too expensive, and there are fewer and fewer rich people willing to be taken advantage of. In addition, the industry control is becoming more and more strict, so it has gradually disappeared. Of course, there are still people who scan the box office secretly in a small area to make the box office data of the movie look more colorful, but the scale of the data is much more convergent than before, and the methods are much more concealed. Now, in order to be able to let "Farewell You Tian" defeat "Schindler''s List", Tracy actually plans to make a box office, which is simply crazy. You know, Tracy is a producer, not a consortium. She has no countless banknotes to spend, and now the film industry has been regulated. The more stringent the box office is, the more stringent it is, things are not that way. Simple. "Uh..." Even Martin, who had seen countless big scenes, was speechless at this time. Tracy didnt notice this strangeness at all. Instead, the plan was quickly completed, Relax, Im not so stupid to let the union find out the strangeness. This week, I will spend half a million dollars first, which is enough for them. That''s it." Since "Farewell You Tian" this week was screened in 520 theaters, if the box office of half a million dollars was used, it would be equivalent to raising the box office of a single library by one hundred dollars. This action is not a big one, and it is not a big move for last week. Single-library box office is only 9,000 U.S. dollars, and single-library box office rises by one hundred US dollars is already a very good figure. Most importantly, the gap of $500,000 for the "Schindler''s List" screened in only 25 theaters means that there is a gap of $2,000 to catch up at the box office of a single library. Seeing the confident Tracey, Martin swallowed the persuasion from his mouth abruptly. He knew that Tracey had lost his mind, and his persuasion would have no effect. On the contrary, it might''irritate'' her. So he could only say, "Can you get sponsorship?" "No, I rely on my savings." Tracey smiled lightly. In order to snipe Hugo, she will do whatever it takes! This made Martin and Brad shudder. "In addition, haven''t the conflicts between Hugo and Joseph been circulating in the circle recently? What is going on?" Tracy obviously does not want to stop here She also wants to do it from negative news The article, undermining Hugos box office appeal, or weakening the success that Hugo can achieve with this movie. Martin waved his hand emptily, trying to hide his embarrassment in this way, "Uh, Lang, Lang wants to sign Hugo under his banner, you know, the competition within the International Innovation Management Company." This is already public in the industry. It''s a secret, now many people are going down the road, trying to grab the artists of the international innovation management company. So Martin knew it all too well. "Very well, I think we can take advantage of it." Tracy won''t let go of any chance, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Brad who hadn''t said a word next to her, "Do you have any news?" Brad didn''t have time to react. He just glanced at Martin subconsciously. Martin shook his head slightly and motioned Brad not to speak, but Brad could not help but said, "I heard that Hugo drank in the crew. Lots of wine?" "Drinking, you mean?" Tracey vaguely saw this detail herself, but she didn''t remember, she nodded slightly, "This is an entry point." Tracey''s face showed a win-winner smile. , The craziness disappeared on the face, hidden deep in my heart, but those silent eyes revealed more craziness, "Hugo Lancaster, are you ready? ?" Chapter 495： Create a classic ads_wz_txt; 495 Confession On Friday, November 17th, "Schindler''s List" was officially screened in 25 theaters. The first batch of thirteen critics voices of praise attracted everyones attention. Although it is said that this is a movie about Jews, and that it is a heavy movie about war, the premiere weekend attracted many viewers into the cinema to watch this movie created by Steven Spielberg. Outstanding work. Among the many audiences, Jews, sociologists, and professional film critics account for a very high proportion, especially high intellectuals. ''The background of the entire era and the subject matter of historical changes always have a strong interest. I hope to see the reflection of the entire society and the entire culture from such an entertainment carrier as the movie. This also made the premiere weekend of "Schindler''s List" full of academic atmosphere, and Steven Spielberg did not disappoint everyone. After entering the premiere weekend, the second batch of professional film critics was released. The tone pushed this work to the position of a classic masterpiece. This time, as many as twelve media outlets gave "Schindler''s List" a full score of 100, which can be described as a strong screen. The San Francisco Chronicle believes that by any standard, this shocking and powerful film made by Steven Spielberg can be regarded as a milestone in the art of filmmaking. "USA Today", who repeatedly voted against Hugo''s starring movie before, was also convinced this time. "With flawless details and reality, the film described the darkness and fear of that era in detail in the form of a virtual documentary, but directly The three main roles outlined by the narrative technique clearly show the struggles and pains of human beings under the background of the times. Every actor''s performance is perfect!" Even before the films release, "Entertainment Weekly", which had always been pessimistic and "colorful", did not hesitate to express its firm support position with full marks. "Spielberg''s realistic and clear stance is different from any of his previous positions. A film, even different from any previous film about World War II, made us deeply feel the darkest period of the twentieth century, and let us deeply feel the infinite influence that still remains in society today. ." In addition, the "New York Times" also joined the ranks of the other three authoritative media-"Los Angeles Times", "Hollywood Report", "Variety Show"-and declared their praise for the movie with full marks. What is surprising is the way Spielberg captures the fear, the way the camera moves, the use of black and white''color'', and the advancement of the plot. The delicate but true infusion of that fear and anger into the soul of every audience middle." In addition, the "Wall Street Journal (. stated, "This is a movie beyond the ordinary ranks, and it can even be said to be extraordinary. The surging''excitement'' and abundant art run through." The comment of "Reel Viewing" said, "This movie touches our souls so deeply. This deep and powerful energy is also very rare in the history of film. At the same time, it is this power that makes watching movies become It was an excellent experience of the spirit of spirit." "TV Guide" also gave full marks, "Director Steven Spielberg has reached an almost unsurpassed state-morally serious, "spiritual" but amazing epic masterpiece , But at the same time it''s easy to get close to the hearts of the audience." These film reviews with full scores are so strong and powerful, the praise of authoritative media has become the most shining halo on the premiere weekend of "Schindler''s List", attracting the attention of audiences from all over the United States. This time, even the "Globe and Mail", which has never given up on Hugo''s work before, gave an 88-point comment, "a work full of power and influence!" The 80 points given by "Rolling Stone" magazine is the lowest score among the 31 film reviews currently in the public eye. This is an interpretation of historical documents, but the films choice of perspective and narrative is far more sincere than its ambitious marketing intentions. The academics will not judge this film, but judge by the weight of the subject matter. At this point, Spielberg has grasped the most accurate yardstick, which is worthy of appreciation!" The minimum score is 80 points, which can be said to be a phenomenon of no bad reviews, even if there are some criticisms on the film reviews, for example, "The Washington Post (the. thinks, "Admittedly, Spear Berg''s bad habits as a commercial director still appeared at certain moments, especially towards the end, when a long and deliberately sensational confession and tearful part fell into the sentimentality of Spielber''s format, which seemed deliberate and redundant; But before this unfortunate scene,''Schindler''s List'' tells a three-hour''fine'' colorful story, full of human''sexual'' light, and at the same time it is exciting and ups and downs." But the "Washington Post" still gave a high score of 88 points, which proves that the flaws are not concealed. "Schindler''s List", bathed in praise, finally achieved a strong score of 94 points in the media review, which is generally considered to be among all the movies released in 1993. The most shocking and profound works at the same time. This is also the highest-rated work in the eyes of film critics among all works by Steven since his debut. Prior to this, even if Stevens works received another color at the box office, including the "Jurassic Park" that swept the army this summer, none of them could be recognized by film critics. This is also the reason why people have always been accustomed to calling Steven a commercial film. Steven is a genre film director who has won the hearts of the audience but has never been able to make a breakthrough in art. But this time, "Schindler''s List" has undoubtedly received unanimous recognition for the excavation of human sex, the excavation of the times, and the discussion of humanities and psychology. This also marks the previous media His guess has finally come to a conclusion. "Whether Steven can get rid of the commercial director model and shoot a film worthy of digging deeper in the humanities and the arts", the answer is yes, 100% yes. The high song of the media review is the recognition of Steven by the film critics, and the score of the theater comes from the recognition of Steven by the audience, whether the audience is willing to accept a "artist Steven" instead of "business history" "Tivin"? Finally, the theater score handed a score of "a" as the answer. Obviously, Steven''s speculation on the audience''s heart and grasp of commercial elements are still recognized by everyone. The audience''s willingness to score "a" for "Schindler''s List" is extremely rare. After the premiere weekend, "Schindler''s List" is still undoubtedly a classic, among the top halls of movies. Compared with "Schindler''s List", the "Farewell You Qingtian" screened two weeks ago is more and more insignificant. If it is placed at other times, the media reviews 84, and the theater score is "b". This is a result. It''s already very rare, but the problem is that "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven" is also a grade behind director James Ivory''s previous works, such as "Howard Manor", and now it is on the same level as "Schindler''s List". Compared with that, it has shrunk two grades even more. Previously, it was generally believed that James, as a director with deep heritage and distinctive art, must surpass Steven in the charm of his works. Therefore, the media have expressed that "farewell to the sentimental heaven" and hope to continue "Howard Manor" last year. "Schindler''s list" may become a stepping stone to "say goodbye to the sentimental heaven". But now it seems that Steven gave everyone a surprise, and he was born with the momentum of sweeping the army. Now almost all the media believe that "Schindler''s list" has absolute strength to achieve more in the next awards ceremony. High evaluation, this is a movie that perfectly combines business and art! Dont say "Farewell to You Tian", even the other currently released works dont seem to have enough weight. "Schindlers List" has reached a brand new level in terms of subject matter, depth, artistic style, and overall completion. The height is unattainable by other works. It is conceivable that in the next awards ceremony, the performance of "Schindler''s List" is bound to affect the hearts of countless people. But thats all afterwards At present, the media is still paying more attention to the films box office performance, whether "Schindler''s List" can continue Stevens previous strong box office appeal, Yu If after three consecutive works have dedicated the "fine" lottery room performance, can this magical performance continue, what kind of answer will the single box office of this movie "hand in"? These are the highlights. This is a very peculiar thing for the North American film market. Dajia is concerned about a film that is only available in 25 theaters, instead of focusing on the "Adams Family" that is shown in 2,600 theaters across the United States. Values ??(addams.. values, you know, "The Adams (the.addams., which was released two years ago, achieved outstanding box office results of US$113 million, ranking it in the North American box office rankings that year. The seventh place at the end of the year, this sequel is also coming. But it is a pity that it was robbed of a lot of limelight by "Schindler''s List". Soon, the box office results of "Schindler''s List" on Friday, Saturday, and Sunday will come out. Although we have to wait until the exact data is confirmed on Monday, the error is generally not too large. "Schindler''s List" won a box office of US$2.25 million in the premiere of 25 theaters with a box office of US$90,000 in a single theater! After this number came out, almost everyone was shocked. Chapter 496： birthday present ads_wz_txt; Hugo lay on the bunk of the''bed'', listening to the knock on the''door'' from the''door'', he put the quilt directly on his head, and said dully, "I want to sleep a little longer." In the past three days, he has traveled to four cities on the west coast to promote "Schindler''s List", from movie fan meetings to radio promotion, from local magazine interviews to TV shows, and it took almost 24 hours. The state of connecting shafts. In fact, this kind of propaganda density has also been experienced before, but Joseph was there to take care of him. Hugo only needs to work, and everything seems to be very smooth. But now, Hugo has no agent or assistant. He has to deal with trivial matters by himself when he participates in every program promotion. This is really too much trouble. Although Hugo has no problem coping with it, after all, in the underground rock circle, everything was self-sufficient, but he was busy with chores and publicity, and the consumption of essence and physical strength was doubled. Today, I finally didn''t have to get up early, take a rest, and then start the second round of propaganda. Hugo also wanted to sleep in, but who knows, someone knocked on the door so early. After Hugo shouted, there was silence outside, and the knock on the door rang again. Hugo directly shouted, "I know today is the day when the premiere box office data comes out, but... I don''t care!" After that, Hugo buried the pillow on his head, hoping for peace. He only returned to Los Angeles from San Francisco in the middle of the night. It seemed that he was awakened by the annoying knock on the door after less than three hours of sleep. It was really depressing. I think that when "Smell the Scent and Know the Women" was released, Hugo was still awake at night because of worrying about the first batch of reviews and the box office of the premiere; but now after nearly two years of polishing, Hugo''s mood has also calmed down. , Although he will still worry about reviews and box office, because this is his job, he must accept feedback and must consider the results, but he will not affect his sleep because of being too worried about being too anxious. Today is Monday. The North American weekend box office ranking list is about to come out, and the premiere box office of "Schindler''s List" will also come out. Hugo remembers this, but he doesn''t worry about knowing it, and waits until he wakes up. It is too late to understand. This time, there was silence outside. Just as Hugo thought that the outside had ceased and was slowly about to fall asleep again, he heard the annoying knock on the door unexpectedly rang again, and this time it was louder and denser. Hugo, who looked weak because of lack of sleep, took the pillow off in annoyance, and sat up with a thought, "Guys, I''m really sleepy..." But he was only halfway talking, and the rest of the words were stuck like this. In the throat. I saw Alex, Carl, Leonardo, and Toby standing on the left hand side, and Fogin, Neil, Pedro and Alfonso standing on the right hand side. Hugo is not The spacious room became more crowded. Hugo was still half-dreaming and half-awake, his head a little bit unable to turn, "What''s the matter? The earthquake?" At this moment, the eight friends laughed together, "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you..." Then Charlize, who had been hiding in the corridor, came out cautiously with a cake in his mouth. Here also caters to everyone and sings together, "Dear Hugo, happy birthday to you." Hugo was stunned, and then he reacted. He patted his forehead, rubbed his face vigorously, and the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed, "Oh, God..." Hugo simply forgot about today. It''s my birthday. At this moment, seeing my friends sing birthday songs for themselves with cakes, Hugo''s chaotic brain just remembered, yes, November 20th, today is me On his birthday, the joy in my heart surged in an instant, making the corners of my mouth burst into the brightest smile. Everyone gathered around while singing. Charlize sat on the edge of the''bed'' with the cake, with three candles''inserted'' on it, shaking the''fascinating'' and warm halo, in the breath of everyone''s singing. Slowly swayed, "Dear Hugo, make a wish, say the first two, and hide the third in your heart." "I hope that my beloved friends will be healthy, and then achieve far beyond ideal results in career." Hugo''s entire brain was filled with joy at this time, with the happiest smile on his mouth, looking at it. The hazy halo said with a smile. Only when the first wish was spoken, it drew everyone uproar, and Pedro, Alex, and Leonardo simply blew up. post. Hugo chuckled, and then he said, "The second wish, I hope my father can stay healthy." Hugo will not forget Adams constant coughing sickness. In fact, they both Father and son are not good at talking about this topic, and Hugo has not taken the initiative to care about Adam''s health, but it does not mean that he will not worry about it in his heart. "Wonderful wish!" Charlize, Neil and others applauded. Hugo stopped, looking at the lightly swaying fire, through the bright candlelight, Hugo could see Charlizes smiling face, and those watery eyes looking at the rain expectantly. Guo, at that moment, Hugo was a little distracted, but he quickly closed his eyes and said in his heart: I hope this wonderful life is not a beautiful dream, and I can go on unswervingly. ! Opening his eyes again, Hugo slammed out the candle in front of him, Leonardo''s excited voice was the first to sound, "Cake, cake, I want to eat cake!" Leonardo leaned forward and rubbed a piece of''milk'' butter on the cake directly with his fingers. He looked like he couldn''t wait to eat the cake, but in the next second he directly faced Hugo''s cheek. Wiped the past. Hugo''s head was still in a state of "confusion", and his reaction speed was slow for more than a beat. After he felt the "milk" oil that Leonardo put on his cheeks, he reacted, but everyone didn''t give it to Hugo. Allowing more time to react, he hurriedly picked up the''milk'' oil and applied it to Hugo''s face and hair. Charlize, who was holding the cake, was also screamed and screamed again and again, "Hey, hey, hey, be careful! Be careful!" So many hands are destroying the cake, and keeping balance is not a piece of cake. Easy thing, Charlize felt that the cake was about to fall over. But obviously, this group of people is determined to rectify Hugo well, and will not stop until the goal is reached. Charlize will not stop thinking of this, and forcefully lift the cake that is no longer a good shape in his hand, and hit it directly. Hugo''s face, and then, amidst the exclamation of everyone, with a "slap", the whole cake covered Hugo''s cheek. One second, two seconds...hahahaha. The loud laughter of the whole house almost overturned the roof. Hugo could only take the cake down in a awkward manner, but found that his eyes were covered with milk and he couldn''t see anything at all, but Hugo How can you catch it with one''s hands, regardless of the three or seven twenty-one, just throw out the cake in your hand, as if hitting Fujin and Pedro, then Hugo stood up and rushed directly at the first person next to him , Impressively Leonardo! Hugo rubbed his cheeks directly on Leonardos cheeks and clothes, and the soft and greasy''milk'' made Leonardo become Santa Claus in an instant, "Hugo! Hugo! I''m sorry...oh, God! Toby! Toby..." However, Pedro and Alex who were next to him also picked up the''milk'' and started a fight, and they couldn''t take care of themselves. Neil and Alfonso ran out as soon as they saw Charlize''s movements, Charlie Zi himself also drove off after throwing the cake. Fujin was thrown by Hugos cake, and then he was dragged into the battlefield by Pedro. However, Fujin was tall and strong, and obviously had obvious advantages, so he made Pedro at once. Lived, causing Pedro to keep begging for mercy there. Toby wanted to save Leonardo, but before he could move, he was pulled into the battle by Alex. Toby''s fighting power, who usually seemed shy and honest, immediately shocked Alex. , Steadily retreating. All of a sudden, Hugo''s room became a mess. It is estimated that cleaning is not so easy. After Hugo rubbed all the "milk" oil on his face on Leonardo, this cake battle was considered to be a stage, Leonardo was almost irresistibly wiped on his hair, cheeks, and neck. , The clothes are all covered with''milk'' oil and cake residue, which looks even more embarrassing than Hugo. Leonardo panted, "No...no more..." Seeing Hugo smiling triumphantly beside the edge of the''bed'', Leonardo was irritable, "Damn Hugo! The most Seriously, it''s not me, you should go to Charlize!" Hugo curled his lips, "You didn''t start it yet!" This sentence made Leonardo suddenly stop. "Today you must stay to clean up." Hugo''s words made Leonardo look dissatisfied, "Hey, it''s not fair!" But Hugo didn''t care at all, smiled happily, and greeted the wailing peaches beside him. Dro, Fujin with the look of a Hulk left the room, UU reading www. In the corridor of uukanshu.com, I saw Alex and Toby chasing after him. Charlize, Neal and Alfonso stood in the hall, unharmed, and Hugo and Leonardo. The two people formed a sharp contrast. Seeing Hugo coming, Neil three people backed back, lest the next one would suffer is himself, Charlize looked at Hugos kind and sunny smile, but the sweat and hair stood up. She Dont forget that the whole cake was thrown on Hugos face just now, so Charlize quickly raised the prepared "Los Angeles Times" in his hand, "The box office statistics of the exhibitor relationship (.) are coming out! This is your birthday. gift!" The exhibitor relationship established in 1974 is currently the most authoritative box office statistics agency in North America. They release box office data and data analysis every Monday. This is currently the only box office statistics agency recognized in the industry. "You are so insincere? Use box office statistics as a birthday gift?" Although Hugo was complaining, the smile on his face revealed his joy. Charlize saw that Hugo''s tone was loose, and quickly explained, "That''s because the box office statistics are of commemorative significance...Ah! Hugo!" When Hugo saw Charlize relax his vigilance, he used up the milk. Yu''s hands "slapped" Charlize''s cheeks. Chapter 497： Single box office ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 497 Single Hall Box Office Hugo laughed and looked at Charlize, who was embarrassed in front of him, and then ignored the "Los Angeles Times" at all, but immediately caught Neil who was about to escape, and finally solved it with a "little Li flying knife". With Alfonso, everyone is not immune to being attacked by cakes and''milk'', and Hugo laughed with satisfaction. This may be the easiest day after Hugo crossed over. On his birthday last year, Hugo didnt remember at all, and Hugo had no friends at the time, and everyone didnt know it, so that day passed so flat. After a week passed, Hugo remembered that he had his birthday on the twentieth. Until this year, Hugo didn''t even think of it because of the busy publicity. If it weren''t for this group of friends, Hugo probably would have forgotten it again. Although today is only Hugo''s twenty-eighth birthday, not a whole number of important birthdays, it has become very special because of the existence of this group of friends. The significance of the anniversary is not in "remembrance" itself, but in the people who commemorate this day together. Maybe there is no grand party today, maybe there is no formal dinner today, maybe there is no "fancy" gift today... But just a cake and a group of friends make Hugo''s twenty-eighth birthday full of nostalgia significance. "Hugo, I have to rush to the crew, tick tick!" After breathing hard, Alex hurriedly''pumped'' a lot of tissues to wipe the''milk'' oil on his face and hair. , Then gave Hugo a hug, smiled and pointed to the "Los Angeles Times" in Charlize''s hand, "Good job!" Then Leonardo also came over, gave Hugo a hug, and then took the opportunity to rub all the''cream'' on Hugo''s clothes on Hugo''s clothes, and said triumphantly, "I must also go and talk to Hugo." The agent has a meeting, and we''ll leave first." Then Leonardo didn''t wait for Hugo to react, so he dragged Toby and Maguire and ran out. Hugo looked at his t-shirt that had been completely ruined by milk, and could only smile helplessly. Afterwards, Fogin, Neal and others also said that they left first. Originally today is Monday, everyone has their own arrangements, and Hugo also has work in the afternoon, and there is no preparation for parties or anything, so everyone is squeezed out. Time has come to celebrate Hugo''s twenty-eighth birthday. After everyone left, only Hugo and Charlize were left in the room. The two looked at each other''s embarrassed appearance, and then laughed. Hugo looked at his hands covered with milk oil, "So, you dont have a job today?" "There is an audition for lunch." Charlize said with a smile, "I heard Carl say that after I attended the premiere with you, the audition opportunities immediately increased." Although it is just an audition, not a role. But this also proves the importance of the''sex'' of exposure in Hollywood. "It seems that I should use you to make more hype in the future..." Hugo looked at Charlize''s gloating expression, knowing she was joking, and said angrily, "Or, when I was on the show in the afternoon, let me show the fact that we are living together?" Charlize''s face changed at once. Her mother didn''t know about it so far. She quickly said in kindness, "Oh, it''s just a joke, why bother to be so serious." This made Hugo hehe. Laughing, Charlize quickly changed the subject, "This time the box office was really too glamorous. When Carl came in with the newspaper just now, we were all taken aback!" Joseph brought these things to Hugo before, but today they are not. Moreover, to celebrate Hugos birthday today, Fokkin and Karl both showed up, including Leonardo and Toby. Obviously they planned to have a few days, but Joseph still did not show up. Charlize noticed that Hugo''s eyes dimmed slightly, and she immediately reacted. She really didn''t open the pot or pick it up. Hugo must have noticed that Joseph did not show up. Charlize didn''t say much, just put the newspaper in front of him and opened it, "This is a gift from all of us together to give you, don''t you plan to read it?" Hugo''s thoughts of Joseph happened in a flash. In the past few days, all the work contacts between him and Joseph were completed through Joseph''s assistant Anna Palma (aa). Hugo has gradually become accustomed to it. Yes, Joseph did not show up today, which is expected. Hugo smiled at Charlize and snatched the "Los Angeles Times" from Charlize, only to hear Charlize exclaimed, "Hey, Hugo, this is a birthday gift!" The''milk'' oil was not wiped clean, and it was directly caught on the newspaper, which made the "Los Angeles Times" immediately printed a palm print. "It''s just a newspaper. If you don''t have one, you can buy it again." Hugo said with a smile, not caring about the''milk'' in his hand, and opened the newspaper directly and turned it to the corresponding page. , And then look for the North American movie box office rankings that appear every Monday. Hugo looked down and saw a row of ticket stubs neatly pasted on the left side of the newspaper, and then each ticket stub was signed with its name, Leonardo, Toby, Fogin, Neal... Everyones name is so clear. Under the decentralization of the ticket stub, it is impressively this weeks North American box office rankings. One of the lines is traced by a red''colored'' carbon pen, which is impressively "Schindler''s List" "It said "Universal Pictures, US$2.25 million, US$25, US$90,000, US$22 million, the first week." This means that the "Schindler''s List" cost 22 million US dollars in the first week of the screening at a single-library box office of 90,000 U.S. dollars, and it was screened in 25 theaters for three days on weekends, and it received 2,250,000 U.S. dollars. . There is also a number "seven" in front of the movie''s name, which is the ranking of "Schindler''s List" on the North American box office chart this week. This is the birthday gift that my friends gave to Hugo! They watched the premiere in the cinema and made their own contribution to the box office of Hugo. Compared with the gift itself, the support of my friends is only Its the true meaning of a gift. Hugo was at a loss for an instant. He just coughed slightly in embarrassment to cover up his excitement, "Hey, the movie ticket is only nine dollars apiece. This gift is so amazing." It''s cheap." "It''s not your birthday!" Charlize looked at Hugo''s expression, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but lifted up, outlining his pride, "Look, you have left fingerprints on it, and you can''t see many places." Hugo chuckled, looking at the newspaper with fingerprints of milk oil, which made the gift complete, because these milk oils also belong to todays memory. This is truly a perfect gift! As of the release of "Schindler''s List", the record holder of the live-action movie box office in the North American film market was "Edward Scissorhands" released in 1990 by Johnny Depp and Winona. The modern fairy tale jointly dedicated by Yi Rui De (. ryder) is proud of its single-library box office at $79,000. In fact, when it comes to the box office of a single room, none of the movies can match the appeal of Disney cartoons. Since the premiere screenings of Disney cartoons are held in Disneyland, the number of audiences that Disneyland can accommodate is several times that of ordinary theaters. It also makes it easy for the box office of Disney cartoons to be''closed'' to nearly one hundred thousand dollars. This data also kills all live-action movies in seconds. But in a live-action movie, it is not so easy for a single box office to cross the $50,000 threshold. So far, there are only four, namely "Edward Scissorhands" and "Kiss of Spider Woman". (.Of.the..ahe..club and "Howard Manor" It can be seen that it is difficult for the single-library box office to make a breakthrough. This time, "Schindler''s List" had a single-library box office of US$90,000 in one breath. This result was no less than that of Disney''s "Aladdin" released last year. It not only easily broke the "Edward Scissorhands" "The box office record created by a single live-action movie, and it has swept the entire North American film market with an unstoppable posture. This is definitely a situation that no one expected! Its no wonder that the Los Angeles Times will report in red''colored'' fonts today. The headline is just a string of numbers 90000 followed by a series of exclamation marks. The concise and clear headline clearly expresses the inner shock of all media reporters, even if It''s 10,000 grass-clay horses running wildly. The $90,000 single-library box office not only made the $20,000 figure previously predicted by Entertainment Weekly a joke, but also marked the audience''s attention, support and love for the film, and then destroyed it with an unstoppable momentum. The previous views of each media on this film. Just as everyone sang praises for the artistic effects of "Schindler''s List", the audience''s enthusiasm for this film refreshed the new standards of all media. It is obvious that "Schindler''s List" "The List" is coming to the American film market in a sweeping attitude If we want to explore the reasons why the single-room box office of "Schindler''s List" can achieve such impressive results, three factors have won many media outlets. The unanimous recognition of: The first is naturally the attraction of the original story, Schindlers true deeds undoubtedly have an incomparable topical effect; the second is the appeal of Steven Spielberg, whether it is his commercial aspect His ability to attract film art, or his first gaining media recognition for his excavation of film art, are enough reasons for audiences to enter the movie theater. The third is Hugo, not only because Hugo has won a place in the fierce competition in the North American box office market after the previous three movies, but also because Hugo has produced countless road tours in the past five months. The topic, but also because Hugo has contributed amazing performances in the film that are enough to be recorded in the annals of history. All of this is the motivation for the audience to rush into the cinema. Under the combined effect of these many factors, "Schindler''s List" has made history, with a box office of 90,000 US dollars in a single library, which is proud of the crowd! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.) Shocking cloud Chapter 498： Fall through ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 498 broke the spectacle of "Schindler''s List" and made history, breaking the previous record with a single-library box office of US$90,000. This news became the headline of the entertainment editions of major news media. This is definitely everyone. Didn''t even think about it, could it be said that after "Schindler''s list" has created a reputation against the sky, will it also be against the sky in terms of box office? Can it be said that the perfect combination of business and art is "Schindler''s list" "? But... this is a war movie, full of heaviness and sadness, not at all like a movie that can create miracles in business. Then, we can only see the performance after the expansion of "Schindler''s List" next week. But there is no doubt that "Schindler''s List" achieved results that are enviable by everyone on the premiere weekend. In the third week of November, the seventh-ranked "Schindler''s List" robbed all of the focus, which also allowed the "Adams Family Values", who won the North American Weekend Box Office Championship for $14 million this week. ......" The eclipse of the''color'', whether it is the scale of two thousand six hundred theaters or the single-library box office in the early five thousand years, this movie was completely blown by "Schindler''s List", even if it was obtained. The weekend box office champion also became a foil without any suspense. Except for "The Values ??of the Adams Family...", none of the other works have passed the threshold of tens of millions at the weekend box office, and their performance is unsatisfactory. It is worth mentioning that this week''s "Farewell You Qingtian", which was expanded in 520 theaters this week, unexpectedly received only $2.2 million in the box office, which is really a bit embarrassing. "Farewell to You Tian" is not comparable to director James Ivorys last work "Howard Manor", but it is still a masterpiece full of historical heritage, but it is a pity that the reality at the box office cannot make people mention the spirit of spirit. , This weeks expansion rate exceeded 300 theaters, but the box office increase was only less than $600,000, which is very unsatisfactory. What is obvious is the comparison between "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell to You Qingtian". These two works are ranked seventh and eighth respectively in the box office rankings this week. The gap is only 50,000 US dollars. There is a slight gap, but "Schindler''s List" is only screened in 25 theaters, and the screening scale of "Farewell You Qingtian" has reached 500 levels, even with "Farewell You Qingtian" entering the first screening. Three weeks as an explanation is also difficult to convince people, because the winner is "Schindler''s list" and "Farewell You Qingtian" is only eighth behind by only fifty thousand dollars. It has to be said that the phenomenal performance of "Schindler''s List" eclipsed all other works in the North American film market in the third week of November. In this contrast, "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven" became more and more apparent. It''s embarrassing. But if the media knows that the box office of "Farewell You Qingtian" actually reached the current level after Tracy brushed half a million dollars, it is estimated that the expression on everyone''s face is very interesting. For example, Martin Baum, Brad Pitt. But when Martin saw the North American movie box office rankings this week, he almost thought he was wrong, but after checking several different newspapers and magazines, Martin knew that he was not wrong, and "Schindler''s List" was indeed created. The nearly incredible single-library box office with $90,000, and "Farewell You Qingtian" was indeed lost to "Schindler''s List". This almost impossible thing happened, but it happened. It was so ridiculous that Martin laughed without holding back. Who could meet such a thing? Not to mention that "Schindler''s list" broke the "Edward Scissorhands" and maintained nearly three times. The box office record of a single library in 20 years, not to mention that it broke the shackles of serious war movies, Jewish themes and other negative factors, and created good results, because these are still traceable, but "Farewell You Qing Tian" is a film critics monument. A work that is not vulgar and has a good audience''s reputation. It was really dumbfounding that Tracy lost to "Schindler''s List" when Tracy was smashing the box office. Five hundred and twenty theaters are already invincible against twenty-five theaters, not to mention that the box office of half a million dollars of them was sold by themselves. This is really... ridiculous enough to make people speechless. . Brad was also dumbfounded when he looked at the box office data in the newspaper. He was obviously not mentally prepared for such a situation, so that he didn''t know what to do. The brain went directly into a crash state. The only thing he can think of now is Tracy''s expression in a crazy state, and now this result only makes Tracy even more miserable. "So, do you know anymore?" Martin''s voice came over..." Brad did not understand, and asked quizzically, "What?" Martin went on to say, "Works are the most important thing. All other methods are just auxiliary. Only with excellent works can other methods work. The competition between you and Hugo is worse than having time to be jealous and envy here. Do yourself first, and shoot works with sufficient strength, so that you can form a counterbalance." Martin missed the opportunity to persuade Brad, "Moreover, it is very important to continuously polish your own strength like Hugo. You performed well in the California Killer, but you should continue to work hard." Brad faintly understood the meaning of Martin''s words, but his temper was more impulsive. For a while, he still couldn''t fully accept Martin''s statement, so his eyes naturally showed rejection. Martin quickly added, "Look at Tracy, you don''t want to be like her..." In fact, Martin believes that Tracy has the ability to suppress Hugo slowly, but she chose to rush forward. Now everything is in doubt. Thinking of Tracey''s hideous face, Brad fell silent. Tracy has indeed lost her mind. The reporters accident and Martin and Brads surprise are not as crazy as Tracys own madness. She cant believe this is the truth. Its not just absurd, its even impossible. believable. If it werent for Tracys certainty, her own box office action was very secretive, and Martin and Brad were absolutely reliable. She almost suspected that Hugo had known her little actions behind her, and then she had also slashed the box office for "Schindlers List". Although Hugo does not have this ability, Steven Spielberg does. But the problem is that even if the opponent is also scoring the box office, a single-library box office of $90,000 is almost impossible. There are countless pairs of eyes staring at it. "Schindler''s list" was screened in 25 theaters, and the attendance rate can be seen at a glance. It is impossible for a single-library box office of $90,000 to be brushed out. So... then this is the fact? No, it''s impossible, to be precise, it''s unacceptable! Tracy doesnt believe that her efforts will be completely wiped out, so vulnerable, and Tracy doesnt think she has a retreat now-even if she does, she doesnt want to retreat, so she has only one choice, and that is to continue with "Schindler''s List" is facing a confrontation, even if the''chicken'' egg hits the stone, she will not hesitate. What''s more, "Farewell to You Tian" is not a "chicken" egg, "Schindler''s List" is not a stone, and the gap between the two is not as huge as imagined. Tracy has increased the bargaining chip for the weekend box office next week, and this time she is going to brush a million dollars in the box office! The North American weekend box office rankings in the fourth week of November attracted the attention of countless people. This week, "Mrs." starring Robin Williams and Sally Field (mrs.) It is undoubtedly the focus of everyone''s attention. This comedy film with an investment of 25 million US dollars, got a box office of 20 million US dollars at its premiere, and it stunned the holiday box office market, and it undoubtedly won the championship. , Became the biggest winner this week. On the other hand, the box office of "Farewell You Love Day", which was screened in 520 theaters, had a strange rising curve. The box office increased by more than 50% from last week. Ranked tenth on the list, the cumulative box office has just passed 10 million U.S. dollars four weeks after the release. Although there has been a counterattack at the box office without increasing the number of theaters, and the magnitude is so large, it is quite strange, but considering the quality of the movie itself, it is barely credible. Of course, what people are most concerned about this week is the performance of "Schindler''s List". The commercial performance of this film will show a clue this week. Deles list" won the weekend box office of 4 million US dollars with a single box office of 40,000 US dollars, and the box office increased by 77.8%. The results are amazing! The expansion of "Schindler''s List" in the second week of the screening did not blindly speed up. After "Edward Scissorhands" set a single-library box office record in the first week, it expanded to 1,000 theaters the following week. Ying, its a pity that the box office performance is very mediocre. The next weeks weekend only earned 6 million US dollars, and the final total box office also stopped at 48 million US dollars. This is a regrettable box office performance. Therefore, this time, "Schindler''s List" only put the expansion pace to 100 in the next week. Look at the feedback on the film from all parts of the United States. After all, the main audience for this film is still Jewish~www. novelhall.com~ Then decide on the next expansion plan. The results showed that the performance of the next weeks expansion was very satisfactory. The US$40,000 single-library box office made Universal Pictures happy up and down, and the US$4 million weekend box office not only made "Schindler''s List" on the North American box office rankings this week. Ranked sixth on the top, and it also made the movie''s two-week box office accumulated to 8 million U.S. dollars! Obviously, "Schindler''s List" has withstood the test, and the next step of further expansion will leave Universal Pictures with more choices. In the two weeks since "Schindler''s List" was released, it has shown a proud record in the screening, which has been praised by film critics and audiences, and this has also made people more and more optimistic about the film''s box office prospects. However, this is a terrible situation for Tracy. Not only did she fail to sniper for the second consecutive week, but she also fell into a terrible situation where "Schindler''s list" was gradually accelerating. She was not Will allow this to happen! (To be continued. If you like the work, welcome to Chuangshi to support the author. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click to search!) Shocked! Chapter 499： Rumor suddenly arises ads_wz_txt; 499 rumors rise suddenly Since the release of "Schindler''s List", an incredible answer has been''handed in'', and the unanimous voice of praise has created the most brilliant page since Steven Spielberg became a director, and for two consecutive weeks The blowout performance at the box office of the single venue also proved the audience''s love for the movie. This also makes "Schindler''s List" the biggest topic in the entire North American territory in November, and any disturbance can become the focus of people''s attention. The "National Enquirer" broke the news in a periodical published on November 28, "Lancaster was addicted to alcohol during the filming process. He was indulged in the spirit of wine all day long, before filming started every day. You must use whiskey to wake up your spirits, and you can''t leave your hands with alcohol during breaks. According to the crew of the crew, Lancaster could not shoot without drinking, but when he was drunk he would start to get angry with the staff, even punching and kicking. An anonymous actor said that during a scene where Goss insulted the Jews, Lancaster actually had a physical conflict with the actor because of excessive drinking. The language conflict was far beyond expectation and directly. It triggered a fierce conflict at the shooting scene, and Kingsley almost slammed his fist into Lancaster''s face. Under such circumstances, Lancaster has become the crew''s biggest untimely bomb. The reason why Spielberg continued to use Lancaster was because of Lancaster''s "colorful" performance. His "precise" performance won Spielberg''s trust; but for the crew, Lancaster was a nightmare. According to incomplete statistics, Lancaster drank more than thirteen liters of alcohol during the filming of "Schindler''s List"that is, nearly thirty pounds. " When this news from the "National Inquirer" appeared, the entire Los Angeles and even the entire movie circle became a sensation. "Schindler''s List" was originally the focus, and Hugo has reached a new peak of his actor career by relying on the acting skills of''realistic'' fear, but now there is such a terrible negative news, which is definitely called it. The hottest news of the whole November. Once the newspaper came out, it immediately became the focus of discussion in the major media, and all the relevant personnel of the "Schindler''s List" crew became the target of pursuit. If what the "National Inquirer" says is true, it means that you drank and drank again two years ago. The Hugo who was drug-ridden and fighting again has returned to people''s sight. Does this mean: Hugo''s acting career that has just climbed to a whole new level is going to be stranded again? More importantly, hiding behind the negative news about alcoholism on the set, does it mean that big-name rumors about Hugo have once again risen? You know, the actors drank alcohol during the filming process, which is not responsible for the entire crew. A performance of responsibility, almost no producer or director would like such an actor. Because this not only delays the shooting progress of the crew, but also destroys the harmony within the crew. This is a manifestation of no professional ethics. If this matter is confirmed, then even if Hugo''s talent for acting is high, I am afraid that the production company will think twice when it invites him again. After all, although Hugo has risen strongly now, it has not yet reached the point where it is indispensable and hot, and rumors of alcoholism will make Hugo''s rising momentum suffer severely. In this context, the news from the "National Inquirer" caused a sensation in the entire entertainment press. All of a sudden, even the unimportant surrounding personnel of the "Schindler''s List" crew will be surrounded by reporters, only hoping to find the truth in the fastest time. This news is also the first negative news since the release of "Schindler''s List", and it is so heavyweight that the crew is in a period of intense publicity, which also allows the media to directly have face-to-face talks with the parties. . On the third day of the newspapers publication, when Hugo recorded the cbs evening talk show "Late." in New York, he was directly confronted by the sharp-spoken top host of the talk show. "Hugo, do you drink?" "Yes, of course." Hugo sat in the studio with three starring actors Liam Nissen and Ben Kingsley, recording this late-night talk show with amazing ratings. When Hugo arrived in New York yesterday, Knowing this news from the propaganda sent by Universal Pictures, I was naturally prepared. "Then do you drink a lot? Do you like to drink?" David''s question sounds simple and ordinary, but his not bright eyes have been staring at Hugo, and the ridicule is full of aggressiveness. ''People''s oppressive feeling rushes to the face. Hugo is no longer the chick who was panicking in response to interviews a year ago. After numerous interviews, Hugo''s good eloquence in his usual''private'' has gradually revealed its edge, "No, I dont like to drink. In fact, my drink volume is very bad. Every time I have a party with friends, the amount of alcohol always puts me in a very difficult situation..." "Why?" David looked at Hugo with interest. "You know, when everyone was caring happily, I hid in the bathroom and vomited. This is too disappointing." Hugo''s complaint caused everyone to laugh. David shook his head, "No, if you don''t have time to enter the bathroom, I think you can add to the fun." This black color humor made even Mu and Ben laugh. David did not give Hugo more time to react, and immediately asked, "So, the rumors about your alcoholism on the crew these past two days are all false?" Hugo looked back at Liam and Ben, and then laughed, "No, this rumor is actually true." Liam and Ben were helpless when they saw the not nervous smile on Hugo''s face. , Even Mu knew that everyone had misunderstood, and quickly stepped up to clarify, "This is how things are." David saw the free smile on Hugos face without any guilt or nervousness at all. He knew that there must be an inside story behind the alcoholism, so he turned his attention to Liam and made an appearance of listening. . "The character of Goss'' **** in the story is to spend the whole day with the wine''jing'' as a company, most of the time he is half-drunk, and then acts entirely on his own''sex''. Hugo in order to play this role well. "Lose" is also to "realistically" present the "essence" of this role. He did drink before filming, but he forced himself to drink." Liam explained, "The other actors in our crew. Watching Hugo drink himself every day, we are all suffering for him, because it is really uncomfortable, and he has to insist on dedicating his performances while drinking. This is even more rare. Let each of us People admire it very much." "So, you were forced?" David looked at Hugo unexpectedly. Hugo chuckled softly, "No, it cannot be said to be forced. However, I have discussed the character "color" and feel that drinking can truly show the "essence" of the character "color", so I force myself Go for a drink. To be precise, this is my volition." "So, you clashed with the crew after drunk, isn''t it true?" David asked for confirmation, but Hugo didn''t speak, but shrugged, looked at Liam and Ben, Ben smiled. He shook his head, "No, it''s not true." David happened to look at Ben, "Then, they said that you and Hugo are about to fight. Isn''t that true?" "Oh, God, this is ridiculous." Ben directly shook his head and denied, "There were indeed some conflicts in the crew, but it was because some local Nazi supporters insulted the Jewish actors in our crew, which caused some unpleasantness. But there was no conflict between me and Hugo. On the contrary, Hugo and I actually got along very happily. Hugos performance is so beautiful, which inspired me to perform when I was watching or performing in person. A steady stream." Ben stretched out his hand over Liam sitting in the middle and pointed at Hugo, "I really admire this young man. His dedication to acting and his performance on the crew made me impressed." Then Ben looked serious. The expression recalled, "I remember a scene where Hugo and Liam played against each other. In that scene, the role played by Hugo was in a state of intoxication, but there was a very rich and complicated performance. I At that time, Steven and the two were standing next to him, watching Hugo sitting there drinking with frowning. Drinking other people was a pleasure, but his drinking was a torture, as if it was a boiled Luo. It''s the same as Song Tang, but even so, he still reads the script while drinking. This dedication and spirit is really admirable." "Oh, Ben, you made me ashamed. Should I be humble, or should I be proud?" Hugo interjected and said, causing all the audience to laugh. Liam smiled and took the conversation I think you should be proud. When Hugo went into filming later in the scene, when Hugo was speaking his lines, the strong taste of wine came directly on my face, and I couldn''t help but frown. But Hugo''s performance is so good, he seems to have a kind of soul-absorbing energy, which makes me fully involved in the performance. But after the filming was over, Hugo was seen lying softly to the ground. As an actor in his opponent''s play, my feelings are really deep. " "Guys, folks... Talking too much is like a fake." Hugo said quickly, and put his finger on the''lip'' flap and made a "hush" gesture to make the scene laugh. Out of control broke out. David was also a little skeptical about Hugos performance, and he couldnt help but take a look at this young man. Listening to what you guys say, it seems that I must go into the cinema to watch this movie once this week, otherwise I always feel like Im an outsider. , This is not a good thing." "That would be great, I think our task today is even completed." Hugo casually took a sentence, and the whole studio laughed again. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.) Shocking cloud Chapter 500： Public opinion frenzy ads_wz_txt; The rumors of "Hugo drunkenness" in the 500 public opinion frenzy came back to the East, and the rumors of "Hugo drinking" were aroused. Originally, the reporters thought they had found another one, but it turned out to be a scam, Hugo, Liam, and Ben. The answer on "The Late Night Show with David Letterman..." clearly clarified the matter and disappointed the reporters who were waiting for the good show. The confirmation of "Schindler''s List" producer Catherine Kennedy also brought the rumors to an end. "Hugo really drank for the role of sex. He obtained Stevens consent, and included The production team including me agrees. In fact, we admire Hugo''s dedication. Hugo has made many unimaginable efforts for the role of Goss. The audience saw it on the big screen. Hugo''s "precision" performance is just the tip of the iceberg. Those irresponsible rumors are an insult to Hugo. I think everyone should stop these boring speculations." After the curtain fell, Hugo''s reputation not only remained undiminished, but even faintly increased a lot, and many people took the initiative to speak for Hugo. Jack Nicholson is very willing to express his admiration for Hugo. He thinks "I can''t imagine the hard work Hugo made during the filming of "Yihai Xiongfeng", but I know very well that his performance is enough for me to send applause" Nora Efron said, Hugos seriousness and dedication is always awe-inspiring. His profundity and carefulness of the color of the role make every director feel confident to devote himself to it. The movie is in production." The hot-tempered Al Pacino even directly said, "Shut up your stinky mouth and go see Hugo''s performance in the movie. Wait until you understand how difficult it is to perform like that, and how Hugo''s performance is. After its incredible, come and discuss with me the moral ethics of an actor." Robin-Williams, who recently won a good reputation for starring in "Slim''milk'' dad", was also raised by reporters during the film promotion. Robin, who has always been witty and humorous, said with a smile, "For I have never believed such ridiculous rumors. Regardless of Hugos private life, his dedication to the crew has never been questioned. As I said, in the crew of Schindlers List, Hugos dedication and hard work is far beyond the imagination of outsiders. Therefore, I will not make any positive response to such absurd remarks by the media, because I think it is an insult to Hugo." It is hard to imagine that 22 months ago, Hugo was still crying on the stage of the Golden Raspberry Awards; but now, Hugo has established such a strong and good relationship in Hollywood. As a result, the National Inquirer, which originally reported on the Hugo drinking incident, was once again scolded by reporters. Apparently, the National Inquirer became a scapegoat for reporters to vent their anger. It was originally used as a supermarket tabloid. The credibility of the "Inquirer" is questionable, and it is now at the bottom. However, only a few days after the absurd rumors of "Hugo alcoholism" dissipated, a new wave of negative news swept through. This time it was originally just "Farewell to You Tian" producer Tracey Jacobs. Some personal opinions in the interview with the media, but no one thought that the incident would turn into an uncontrollable one, or that no one except Tracy had expected it. When Tracy was interviewed by the San Francisco Chronicle in order to promote "Farewell to You Qing Tian", when reporters asked about the views of "Farewell You Tian"''s current biggest competitor, "Schindler''s List", Tracy Unexpectedly, he did not want to prevaricate with official rhetoric as usual, but fired fiercely. "I think Spielberg is maliciously exploiting the Jewish psychology. This is a very bad and terribly disgusting film propaganda strategy." When the reporter of the "San Francisco Chronicle" heard Tracy''s "medicine" remarks, he was immediately shocked, but then his inner ecstasy swept through, "Why do you say that?" Tracy also has no intention to reserve. Since the box office showdown has lost two rounds, and the first hype on Hugo''s negative news has not found the "Schindler''s List" crew to leak the "hole", and it also made it rain. If there was an unexpected gain, so now, Tracy plans to put aside the''conspiracy'' and use the arrogance to attack, so she is simply full of firepower. "The real A''mon-Goss in history is a murderous demon. Dont forget that he killed more than 500 Jews with his own hands. His hands were stained with the blood of countless Jews. This is a terrible Satan. And Oscar-Schindler hated Goss even more, and he didn''t even want to have too many''friends'' talks with him." Tracy still did some investigations, so she was talking about it at this time." But in the movie, Spielberg deliberately aggravated Gosss sexuality and sexuality, such as his struggles with the female servants. For example, he tried to forgive the Jews. For example, he Inner struggle, and Lancasters interpretation of Goss is even more elegant, which makes many audiences full of good feelings about this role, which is really ridiculous. As you can imagine, now Is there anyone else praising the Nazis?" Tracy''s words were so sharp that the reporters of the "San Francisco Chronicle" could only record all the information with a tape recorder, and there was no way to guide them in asking questions. However, Tracy''s words flowed continuously and did not need the guidance of reporters. "Of course, I can understand that this is a way for the director to dig out the''sex'' of people, but it must not be placed in the history of the Nazi Holocaust." Tracy said harshly, "Obviously, Spear Berg wanted to take advantage of the Jewish rejection and hatred of that period of history to gain attention at the box office, but during the filming process, he forgot the fact that he was a Jew, so that he treated Goss as such a demon. It is really a terrible act to portray humans as "sexual". I would never say that Spielberg tried to "beautify the Nazis," but..." When Tracy said this, she deliberately paused, leaving infinite reverie behind. The San Francisco Chronicles interview with Tracy was officially published on December 1. This West Coast newspaper is second only to the Los Angeles Times in terms of sales and has an unimaginable influence. The expected generality has detonated a''trend'' of public opinion in the entire society. In fact, after the premiere of the film, some audiences have already criticized the description of A''mon-Goss in the film as such a human being. In particular, many film critics praised Hugo''s performance very much. "Fine" color, and Hugo relying on this role "color" has climbed a whole step, which has also triggered a lot of discussion. Tracys interview was published after the films expansion in one hundred theaters the following week, and it catalyzed peoples discussions in an instant. A''mon''-Goss shouldn''t be a charming person. The Goss played by Hugo even "fascinated" many "female" audiences. This is absolutely not allowed, just like someone else. The re-worship of the Nazis is really unacceptable. In particular, Steven and Hugo were originally Jews. They actually performed such an interpretation of a devil who has killed so many Jews, and it is even more unbearable in a story like "Schindler''s List". So, in an instant, this topic became the focus of discussion in the major media: Did Steven beautify the role of "Mon"-Goss? As an important part of the event, the Jews'' views on this matter obviously have the ability to influence the trend of the event. In fact, most of the Jews support Steven, whether it was Steven who rushed back from''Bo''lan to apologize to the National Jewish Association before the filming, or the entire crew used Jews,''Bo''lan and Israel''. The cast, or the feelings of the members of the National Jewish Association after watching the film after the film was released, told them that Steven was shooting a film with his most sincere emotions, and about A''mon-Goss The discussion of is simply creating out of nothing and doing nothing. But any group will have a small number of extremists, and the same is true for Jewish groups. A very small part of Jewish extremists have been''excited'' by Tracy''s remarks. They have always regarded Amon-Goss as a role. ''Quite a bit of criticism, this time I was even more irritated. Thus, on the second day of the publication of the San Francisco Chronicle, there were 130 Jewish groups in it. Gathered at the gate of the National Theater, a press conference was held to express their protest and their opposition to the role of A''mon, "This is an insult to that period of history, and it is also an insult to Schindler. , It is an insult to all surviving Jews! We strongly request the crew to give us a positive response, otherwise we will submit an application to the Film Association to make the''Schindler''s list'' offline in advance! We will be on October On February 4th Saturday, a sit-in demonstration will be held on Hollywood Boulevard. Please give us a positive response from the crew as soon as possible!" The protests of Jewish extremist groups have infinitely fermented Traceys remarks, and spread overwhelmingly throughout the United States in an instant. Because the status of Jews in the United States is becoming more and more important, and also because of "Schindler The hot spotlight caused by the "list of ", this time the contradiction detonated all the media in an instant. This time, not only entertainment media, but also social, financial, military, political and other media have also been involved in the discussion. Because "Schindler''s List" involves that sensitive history, which involves the long history of Jews in the United States, this topic has become a hot spot in society, including social experts and university professors who have come forward to accept the media. Interview and express my opinion. Unknowingly, this incident has evolved into a social event for the entire United States. The stormy wave of public opinion has made "Schindlers List" a target for everyone. (To be continued. If you like the work, welcome to Chuangshi to support the author. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click to search!) Shocked! Chapter 501： Jewish community ads_wz_txt; The reason why the remarks of "beautifying Goss" can trigger such a huge wave is actually closely related to the situation of the Jews in the United States. The United States is a multi-ethnic country, but their tolerance of "multiple" ethnic groups has a very distinctive color, oppression of Native Indians, racial discrimination against blacks, exclusion of Asians or yellow races, and even It is a mockery of the Nordic nation, etc., which have always existed in American culture. Similarly, discrimination against Jews has a long history. From a historical point of view, Jews have been persecuted all over the world, especially in Europe, and have to live in foreign countries. However, the New World in the United States is still different from old Europe. The American independence movement refused to oppose Jews. The North American continent has become a new hot spot in the journey of Jewish exile. Before World War II, at least three million people on the North American continent were Jewish. But even so, in the face of the strong rise of Jews and the influence of the October Revolution in Russia, many wealthy Protestant people in the United States regarded anti-Semitism and anti-Semitism. The equal sign was drawn together. Since the 20th century, the United States has experienced two very serious anti-Semitism''waves'', which severely tested the situation of the Jews in the United States, but fortunately, the united Jews in North America The mainland stood firm and survived. In fact, the culture of discriminating against Jews has been inherited in the United States for historical, cultural, and religious reasons. The large-scale persecution of Jews in Europe began in the Greco-Roman period. At that time, it was mainly to promote the Hellenistic policy and suppress the resistance and resistance of the Jews. Even after the Roman Empire was destroyed, the anti-Semitism measures were still inherited. The most important doctrine is It comes from Christianity. In the definition of Christianity, Jews are pagans. The Germanic tribes deeply inherited this part of the culture. The Jews believe in Judaism, and the Europeans believe in Christianity. It is mentioned in the last chapter of the Old Testament that the Hebrews did not respect God later. God would impose judgment on them, let other peoples occupy their country, expel their people, and make The Hebrews became a nation without a motherland, and the Hebrews are now Jews. Moreover, in Christian terms, Judas who betrayed **** was a Jew. The Jews are pretentious, not only claiming to be Gods chosen people, but also people who dare to compete with GodIsrael means wrestling with God. This conflict of beliefs has led to irreconcilable contradictions at the root. Furthermore, Jews are known as the smartest people in the world. Their business acumen is amazing. Jews can make a lot of money no matter where they go, and even master the lifeline of the economy. They are good at lending usury to make money, and they care about petty profits And because of the national culture that is constantly wandering around the world, I am always accustomed to protecting my wealth and don''t like to fund others. This is very disgusting to many people. At the same time, Christian countries believe that it is a sin to collect loans and interest, and the Jews are naturally disdainful, which deepens the hatred of the Jews. In the long history of anti-Semitism, the Jews have been branded as a profiteering "traitor" or a miser. Even the great writer William Shakespeare has not been able to get rid of the prejudice against the Jews. Sherlock in his "Merchant of Venice" is considered Is the representative of the Jews. Finally, there is the lack of political status. Jews have never fully obtained the corresponding political rights to protect their own interests, which makes them always a vulnerable group. This also made the Jews have been supporting the government with money in hand since World War II, hoping to obtain corresponding political rights for themselves in this way. Facts have proved that the Jews have succeeded. In recent years, the United States has supported Israel''s Israel column because of the tremendous pressure from the domestic Jews. In the future 2007, a classic major event occurred. The famous political science professor John Mearsheimer of the University of Chicago (uy.of.) and Stephen Walter (Stephe), the dean of Harvard University''s Kennedy School of Government, published it. "Island lobbying groups and the United States'' diplomatic policy..." The book, with nearly 500 pages and extensive analysis, points out that the American foreign diplomatic policy is influenced and controlled by Jewish groups, and therefore often harms the United States itself. Benefit. In fact, the contents of these two professors new books were originally commissioned by the famous American century-old comprehensive magazine "Atlantic Monthly (the., but under the influence of Jewish forces, "Atlantic Monthly" finally decided not to publish it. Other American journals have also rejected manuscripts. In the end, it was only published by the "London Review of Books (... of. in the United Kingdom. After the article was published, it spread to the United States. The American intellectuals immediately flew up. The head of the History Department of the University of Montana in the United States wanted to invite Stephen Walter to give a speech. However, it was punished by Jews inside and outside the school. Initiated a campaign to remove the dean of the department from his administrative position. Another Ivy League college, Brown University (Brown University), organized a seminar and invited Stephen Walter, which resulted in protests from Jewish organizations and forced the organizers to call the police. Observe to maintain order. The Jewish organization also called on people from all walks of life and alumni to stop donating to Brown University. This incident finally ended in the failure of two famous scholars. It can be seen from this that the Jewish money politics strategy has been successful after the millennium, and they have also won a place in American society. But this kind of political strategy has also catalyzed many people''s hatred of the Jews. Therefore, discrimination against Jews has not disappeared. It is just that Jews have found legal and reasonable means of protection. Among the six major Hollywood film companies, more than half of the consortiums that support them have Jewish ancestry. This is also the abundant capital that the Jews have deposited over the years. They also have a pivotal decision-making position in Hollywood. This is also Steven Spear. The important reason why a group of Jewish directors such as Berg and Woody Allen can have such a wide network of contacts is also the reason why Tracy Jacobs, Ron Meyer, Martin Baum and others are trying to enter the "Xin Deles List" is the reason for the crew, because the success or failure of this work still maintains most of the Jewish-centric interpersonal network in Hollywood circles. It can be said that, due to religious and cultural influences, although the Jews'' situation in North America has made considerable progress compared with Europe, they still suffer from rejection by many conservative religious groups and hatred of the rich. Subconscious rejection and discrimination have never occurred. Completely eliminated, so after the end of World War II, for half a century, Jewish groups have been clinging together to seek more living space for themselves. Because of this historical and cultural background, the Jews are united first and sensitive second. They work tirelessly for the rights and status of their nation, so they are naturally unwilling to have any accidents. The shock brought by "Schindler''s List" is actually the heaviest pain in the heart of the Jewish nation. In that massacre, more than six million Jews were taken away. This is The motivation for their constant struggle and struggle is also their bottom line, and no one can touch it. In fact, Steven Spielbergs sincerity has already touched the National Jewish Association. After the movie "Schindler''s List" was released, the National Jewish Association organized to watch it, and was full of praise for the film. Not to mention the feedback from the Jews who participated in the filming, it also added a lot of points to the film. Stevens every move in the crew reveals his pain and suffering when facing that period of history as a Jew. The struggle, as well as Stevens compassion and sense of belonging to the nation as a Jew, made the National Jewish Association support the film. However, this time the issue of shaping A''mon''-Goss angle''s color has triggered the nerves of a few extremists in the Jewish community, so they stepped up to ask for an explanation for the first time, especially in Los Angeles, Parades are brewing in the four major cities of Chicago, New York, and Washington, and a storm is about to come. Faced with this situation, sociologists have stepped up to express their views on the role of Amon-Goss. Dustin Brown, a sociologist at the University of Cincinnati (.), believes that from the growth experience of Amon-Goss, it can be seen that he is a staunch anti-Semitist, and his aversion to Jews is Deep down in the bones, his persistence in this idea allowed him to be promoted very quickly in the Nazi army. Goss can be said to be an opportunist. He seized the opportunity of this war, quickly climbed to a high position, and became The head of the Plasov concentration camp controls the lives of thousands of Jews. Gosss disregard for life and brutal concentration can be deeply reflected in every detail of his sexual personality. For this point, the film reflected it very directly, and obviously, the director Spielberg agreed with this point. What Goss represented was the cruelty and indifference of the Nazi groups at the time. But the problem is that the director is considering the overall commercial''sex'' of the film. It is obvious that no one would like to create a cold-blooded killer murderer, but a murderous demon who has blood and''flesh'' and constantly struggles with contradictions~www.novelhall.com ~ It''s much more attractive. Therefore, the director chose a handsome and attractive actor to play this role, and made a fuss about Goss and the Jewish''maid'' servant, injecting more humanity into the role of Goss. ''. If this is just a fictional story, the director''s approach is undoubtedly flattering; but it is not fictional, it is a fact, it is a painful history that will be remembered even after a few centuries. Therefore, the director should abandon his nostalgia for commercial elements and record every detail of Goss realistically and lifelike. This is the right choice. The choice made by the director now is undoubtedly a blasphemy and insult to that period of history. His desire for commercial success has affected the basic setting of the entire film. This is correct for the film industry, but for history and for Jews. In fact, it is absolutely not allowed! The directors interpretation of that historical shame of sex must be condemned, just as if he had the courage to make this film, he now has enough courage to stand up and take responsibility and express deep apologies to the Jews!" There is no doubt that Dustin Brown supports the speech of extreme Jewish groups, and there is definitely more than one social scholar who opposes this kind of voice. This also makes this storm brewing more and more, even within the National Jewish Association. Had to meet to discuss. Obviously, Tracy''s words are like butterfly wings in the Amazon jungle, and a hurricane has blown across the entire North American continent. Chapter 502： Sit-in demonstration ads_wz_txt; As expected, the Jewish extremist groups called for more than 300 Jews to sit and demonstrate on Hollywood Boulevard two days later. Originally it was just a movie release, but now it has evolved into a social event. The sit-in demonstrations by Jewish extremist groups attracted the attention of nearly a hundred journalists throughout Los Angeles. Now it is clear that it is not only entertainment reporters, but also social reporters and political reporters. Even financial reporters have even joined in because of the huge influence of Jews in business. They also ran over to join in the fun. The Hollywood Boulevard, which was already crowded with people, was now crowded with riot shields. Strictly guarding the battle, distinguishing the Jews sitting in the protest from the crowd outside, the surrounding reporters are doing their best to get through the police. The demonstrators inside were filmed by the chasing walls, and several TV stations even drove the live-broadcast cars over to report live on the scene. This makes the whole scene very noisy. Was riot police. Observing the Jews surrounded in the middle, sitting quietly on the ground with their legs crossed, holding demonstration signs in their hands, on which a large cross was painted on the portrait of Steven Spielberg with bright red paint. There is also a sign written "Give us an explanation! The dead souls of the Jews need to be treated correctly..." occasionally mixed with stills of Hugo playing A''mon-Goss in the movie, which are also colored in red. His face was spilled. They express their opinions in a variety of direct and angry ways, hoping to seek fair treatment. At the same time, the Los Angeles branch of the National Jewish Association was also blocked by reporters. Due to the''radical'' actions of the extremist groups, the Jewish organizations that have always united were divided. Now the extremist groups are clearly expressing them in sit-in demonstrations. If you do not reach your goal, what kind of response will the National Jewish Association give? But obviously the reporters were going to be disappointed, because the big''door'' of the Los Angeles branch was closed tightly, and no one could be seen entering or leaving. At this moment, a staff dressed as a cleaner pushed the garbage truck from the side''door'' When they walked out, the reporters caught this scene, as if the bees were returning to the nest, they swarmed up and surrounded the cleaning crew. This cleaner obviously did not expect such a scene. She is a small "color" that no one will pay attention to. At this time, she is directly surrounded by long guns and short cannons, which makes this middle-aged woman directly She was so scared to stay where she was, and her body turned into an ice sculpture. The reporters next to me didnt care about this question, as if hail crashed like a hail. "How is the atmosphere inside the association now?", "Are the association''s senior executives having a meeting?", "What do they think about the movie...", "Today''s Has the sit-in demonstration been supported by the association? The reporters seemed to lose their heads, and regardless of whether the cleaner knew so much, they just asked their own questions all at once. After everyone asked, it was discovered that the cleaner hadn''t reacted at all, but was stiff in place as he saw a ghost. Then... the cleaner screamed, "Ah..." while screaming, she threw the garbage truck on the spot and ran into one direction. After she broke through the reporter''s circle, she didn''t look up. He screamed and ran fast all the way back, and finally disappeared on the corner of the street. Pedestrians on both sides of the road stopped and heard the exaggerated screams, thinking that something had happened. They saw the group of reporters standing there in a daze. Some reporters even raised their hands to express their innocence. , Pedestrians are even more inexplicable, but fortunately, the cleaner did not complain of words such as "indecent" and "robbing", otherwise the scene would be even more funny. The reporters looked at the abandoned garbage truck and were a little bit stunned. Just when they were at a loss, the big''door'' of the branch suddenly opened. This made the reporters feel like a shark smelling blood in an instant. They scrambled and started to crowd, and even some reporters accidentally fell down, but still didn''t want to give up, and continued to move forward, even crawling on the ground. Such a tragic scene made the passers-by on the street stunned. At this time, it was Jesse Jacobs (jess.), a representative of the internal conservatives of the National Jewish Association who appeared at the door of the branch. This time the protests of the extremist groups were almost carried out under his leadership. Obviously, Jesse had just finished the meeting of the members of the association, and now it is estimated that he intends to rush to Hollywood Boulevard to meet the sit-in protest team there, but he only took a step forward, and he was quickly surrounded by reporters before he could even walk down the stairs. The so-called conservatives actually refer to groups that unswervingly adhere to all the customs of the Jews. They are unwilling to accept changes, unwilling to give up the status that the Jews have achieved, and even think that Jews are the most noble lineage and refuse to marry foreigners. They are almost paranoid about defending the rights and interests of the Jewish community, and at the same time it is extreme. Of course, in essence, they also hope that their nation can re-prosperity. Jessie was obviously prepared for the encirclement of reporters. He didn''t wait for the reporters to ask questions at all and began to express his own opinions. "Spielberg glorified the Nazis in the film. This may not be a massacre, but it is terrifying. But it is not inferior to that cruel history, because he is trying to justify the terrible acts of the Nazis, which is unacceptable to us. Spielberg is betraying his blood, which is to our whole An insult to the nation!" As soon as Jesse came up, he was on full fire. Obviously, he did not intend to have a peaceful conversation with Steven Spielberg. "Spielberg used the sad experience of the Jews and the great deeds of Schindler as a cover. Its essential purpose is to win fame, gain benefits, and make his career go to the next level. This shameless and terrifying behavior is outrageous, and his behavior is almost indistinguishable from those who despise our race!" Jesse said heartily and blushing. The reporters listened with gusto. You can imagine the uproar that Jesse said today, "and Lancaster! He is not worthy of being called a Jew." He tainted this blood! He took Jewish blood to play a Nazi officer, which is simply heinous, how could he sleep, how could he eat, how could he have a face in the media Propaganda continues! Every time his interpretation of A''mon-Goss is trampling on the self-esteem of our entire nation. Listen to the howls and pains of those Jews when they see A''Mon-Goss, these shouts Burning his soul!" Jesses resentment towards Hugo was not at all, he was cursing Hugo almost hoarsely, "When night falls, Lancaster will be cut off from Jehovah, to a place where there is no light, no joy, and eternal pain. The place, desolate, painful, dark, horrible, tortured, and bloody, this is the punishment he deserves, not the bad praise." "Lancaster, when those people praised you for playing Amon-Goss for being so beautiful, don''t you feel your heart is bleeding? Didn''t you hear the survivors and Did you feel the pain during the conversation? Didnt you feel that the soul of A''mon-Goss was dragging you into the darkness?" Jesse said, gritted teeth, even suspicious , If Hugo appeared in front of him at this time, he would directly pounce on Hugo and bite him, wishing to swallow Hugo alive. Jesse''s chest was constantly undulating like a bellows, but he still had no intention of stopping, he just adjusted his breathing, and then continued to shout with this momentum, "So, I won''t stop, we Jews will never stop. It will stop! Spielberg must give us an "account", Lancaster must give us an "account"! They betrayed their own nation, their souls should be tortured! As long as the movie is still in theaters One day, our protest will not stop!" After speaking, Jesse angrily pushed away the reporter in front of him, and then strode towards the car parked on the street. The reporters were left standing on the ground and staring at each other: Is this the opinion of an extremist group or the opinion of the National Jewish Association? Looking back at the Los Angeles branch, the big''door'' is still tightly closed. Obviously, the National Jewish Association is still inside. Did not come to a clear view, the controversy between conservatives, orthodoxists, and reformists is still continuing. The reporters at the scene couldn''t help but have a bitter cold They all knew: This incident will definitely not end so easily! Judging from Jesse''s attitude just now, it is almost endless. The crew of "Schindler''s List" stabbed a hornet''s nest this time. In fact, the reporters on Hollywood Boulevard also felt the same thought. The more than 300 Jews in front of them have been sitting in sit-in, and there is no riot, but the riot police. However, the pressure on the surveillance team is increasing, because there are more and more people watching outside. The number of reporters arriving at the scene has been on the rise. At present, at least 150 reporters have been on the scene looking for interview materials. The live broadcast cars of the three major TV stations have already arrived at the scene, and a helicopter has even appeared in the sky. Live broadcast. If you turn on the TV, I''m afraid that all news programs now broadcast this event, not because of "Schindler''s List" but because of the Jewish groups that are gradually occupying an important position in American social groups. Dont forget that although the turmoil caused by the Rodney King incident has been a long time ago, the turmoil left over from the court trial still has an unimaginable aftertaste. Compared with blacks, Jews The influence in the United States is even more far-reaching, so almost all the media have focused their attention. "Schindler''s List" has also risen from a mere movie to the category of social events. Things are gradually losing control! Chapter 503： PR crisis ads_wz_txt; The morning sun in Los Angeles lazily sprinkled through the glass on the gray''colored'' carpet in the office, and the golden''colored'' sun chased after the dust in the air and was constantly frolicking, making the quietness of the morning more vibrant. Vigorous. Joseph splashed cold water on his cheeks, and then hastily rubbed his palms a few times, looking at his water-filled cheeks from the mirror, the shallow dark circles made him look a little haggard. Joseph patted his cheek vigorously, picked up the''hair'' towel to wipe off all the water drops, then neatly gathered up all the toiletries on the bathroom sink, left the company''s public restroom, and moved to his own independent office. Go in the direction. It was only 8 oclock in the morning, and the International Innovation Management Company started to have some people at work one after another. Everyone was not surprised to see the appearance of Joseph just after washing up. They smiled and said hello and said, "Last night again Been in the company all night?" Obviously Joseph had been in this state for some time. Back to my independent office, the''wool'' blankets and pillows on the sofa have been sorted out, the materials and coffee on the coffee table are also cleaned up, and today''s newspapers, magazines and other materials are neatly placed on my desk. . Joseph stopped and walked into the office, turned his head and smiled at the sex girl who was sitting not far away, and said, "Anna, thank you." Anna has been in the company for some time, and has been fully on track as an assistant Joseph, and it is completely handy to take care of these things. Joseph put the toiletry utensils in his storage cabinet and stood by the window condescendingly looking at the city that was gradually awakening outside. He relied on his unremitting efforts to get to this point. How many people have lived for this view of the scenery. Fighting with blood and sweat, he was lucky to get it all in two years. This kind of scenery, even if you watch it every day, you can have a new harvest every day, which is unforgettable. Joseph took a deep breath, returned to his seat, picked up a piece of information on the top of the desk, and sat down on the boss''s chair. This information is surprisingly a script. When Joseph saw the name of the script on the cover clearly, the smile on the corner of his mouth could not help but he sketched out, and then he chuckled lightly as if thinking of something, "Hugo, look This script will definitely be happy to death." Joseph said with a smile, raised his head and looked around, only to find that this was not his home, but his office, no one else''s office. This made the smile at the corner of Josephs mouth freeze, and then slowly dissipated in the air. He remembered: He and Hugo hadnt spoken for a long, long time. In fact, its been half a month since Hugo came back to Los Angeles, but they The two have never met. This fact makes Joseph''s good mood just a little bit lonely. His gaze fell back to the script in his hand, which read "The Years of Love". Joseph didn''t need to open the script at all, he had a deep understanding of it. He knew that this script was invested and produced by Samsung Pictures, a subsidiary of Columbia Pictures, and Columbia Pictures must have sent the script because of the excellent cooperation between the past few works and Hugo; and the producer of this script is Marshall Heskowitz, the producer of Emmy Award winner "Thirty Rise". Joseph was so impressed by this because after the Golden Globes incident, Joseph had contact with Marshall. At that time Joseph hoped that Marshall could give Hugo a chance to audition-the goal was to "come in love." But Marshall not only refused Joseph''s request, but also humiliated Joseph severely, which made Joseph very angry. The negative impact of the Golden Globes incident was very serious at the time. Joseph ate a lot of closed doors, but most of the producers in the Hollywood circle would not say anything to death because they all know that interests are paramount, and today they are in a desperate situation. Actor, maybe it will be successful in the future. The truly successful producers all have a very colorful set of Tai Chi abilities. Therefore, when Joseph was humiliated by Marshall, he couldn''t believe it. Even knowing that Hugo was in a predicament at the time, it still made it difficult for him to control his emotions. Because of this incident, he was still very upset for a while, but finally Hugo enlightened him, persuaded him to put aside these negative emotions and start again. Now, it is ironic that Marshall actually passed the script of "The Years of Love". The Hollywood circle is so small that it is very likely that you will meet your acquaintances or friends when you turn around. This is also the most interesting part of Hollywood''s private life. Joseph guessed that this was probably not Marshalls idea, but the idea of ??Columbia Pictures. Although the producers have the absolute power of the crew, Columbia Pictures is the sponsor, and their words are the most powerful. What''s more, Columbia Pictures is not involving in casting, but just handing over the script to Hugo, which is an additional audition quota, and Marshall has no room for rejection. But even so, Joseph can still imagine Marshalls muddy expression, although unfortunately there is no way to see Marshalls deflated appearance face to face, but seeing the script of "The Years of Love" appear on his desktop, this is also That''s enough. It is a pity that Joseph can only enjoy this happiness alone, and there is no way to share it with Hugo. Thinking of this, Joseph''s mood fell a little bit. He took a deep breath, put aside the script of "The Years of Love", regained his spirit, and then began to read the newspapers and magazines below. These are all today. The latest important newspapers and magazines in the circle, he used to read at home with Carl, Hugo and others, but recently he did not go home in the company, so this move was also carried out in the office. Open todays newspaper news, Josephs good mood has completely disappeared. Yesterdays sit-in demonstrations by Jewish extremist groups apparently became the headlines of major news, even the Los Angeles Times, which has been closely related to Hugo for the past year. The front page position gave way to this heavy news. Not only the "Los Angeles Times" all newspapers and magazines reported this news, even if it is not the headline of the front page, it is also the headline of the entertainment page. This is definitely the hottest topic recently. Joseph''s face was completely dimmed and heavy. This time, the development of the situation was really unexpected. The performance of "Schindler''s List" at the premiere weekend almost surprised the entire North American film market. All majors People''s doubts about Steven Spielberg have disappeared, and the overwhelming hymn makes the prospect of this movie full of infinite hope. However, the controversy about the role of "A''mon''-Goss" suddenly broke out, touching the sensitive nerves of the Jews, leading to a strong reaction from extreme groups, which also made the "Schindler''s List" follow. The trend was "clouded" with a layer of shadow. Joseph believes that Steven will never get caught with his hands. Steven has been in Hollywood for more than 20 years. He is currently the top director and producer. Stevens influence cannot be underestimated, so the situation is not to be underestimated. It''s not as bad as it is reflected in the news media now, but the question is, how will Steven respond? Will he respond positively to the reporter''s interview, or start from the top of the National Jewish Association behind the scenes? For Joseph, Steven''s response will continue to Hugo''s response policy. As the actor of A''mon-Goss, Hugo is himself a Jew, and the pressure he bears will not be easy. Faced with the accusations of Jewish extremist groups this time, as long as Hugos approach to crisis public relations is not correct, it is easy to detonate landmines, and then lead to a series of bad reactions. Hugo does not have a dedicated public relations team, and there is no way to communicate directly with familiar news media. This is a fatal leak. Generally speaking, when top artists encounter this kind of public relations crisis, the professional public relations team will discuss countermeasures with the artists, and then arrange the countermeasures and the content of their speeches. On the one hand, the artists will respond and the professional public relations team will contact the news. The media, arranged behind the scenes, worked in a two-pronged approach to ensure that the damage caused by the crisis was controlled within the effective range. Since Hugo does not have a professional public relations team, this job can only be handed over to Joseph and the International Innovation Management Company to be responsible. This is also one of the responsibilities of the broker. But what is terrible is that the relationship between Hugo and Joseph is now at a deadlock. The two have not seen each other or talked for a long time. How to solve this matter, the two have no communication at all. The only good news is that the main point of attack in this incident is Steven, and Hugo is only collateral damage, so don''t be too anxious for the time being. Joseph could not help but rubbed his own temple The noise of the news media in the past two days has caused him a headache. Today, it is even worse. Things have gradually lost control. If Hugo If you don''t respond correctly, I''m afraid you will miss the opportunity. Then there will be an endless wave of influence on Hugo''s future career development. Therefore, we must accurately grasp the timing and stand up at the right time to express the right point of view. Joseph fell silent, looking at the fixed phone on the desk, hesitating whether he should call Hugo. This is work, absolute work, and it is a key work related to Hugos future career development. As Hugos agent, he must call to discuss this matter. Even if he does not face-to-face communication, he still needs to understand Hugos current situation. Circumstance, and then contact the media to respond. But... Since the quarrel broke out on the phone last time, the two of them have not had any contact, and he has missed the last performance of Glory to Death and the premiere of "Schindler''s List". This is just to make things happen. It gets worse. Now he takes the initiative to call Hugo, how should he start? The fixed phone in front of him gradually blurred in Joseph''s eyes. After a long time, his blurred focus gathered again. Joseph thought for a while, picked up the phone neatly, and dialed the familiar but unfamiliar phone. Numbe Chapter 504： Hot temper ads_wz_txt; "Dingling bell...dingling bell..." Hugo''s cell phone rang in the room, he ran out of the bathroom in a hurry, grabbed the phone and picked it up, "Good morning, this is Hugo, please speak "Hey, Hugo, this is old Jack." Jack Taylor''s hoarse but full of anger came from the other end of the phone. Hugo listened carefully, and then distinguished that it was the voice of Old Jack Taylor in Lanches, "Old Jack? Good morning, why would you think of calling me? This is really a surprise." At the same time, Joseph was sitting in the office, listening to the busy tone from the receiver, "beep...beep..." He took the receiver off, looked at it hesitantly for a while, and finally hung up the receiver. . Sitting in his chair for a while, Joseph picked up the phone again and pressed the inside line, "Anna, can you come in?" The old Jack, who was talking with Hugo, laughed, "If I said I was going to ask you for two movie tickets, you wouldn''t believe it." Old Jacks words made Hugo laugh, "I believe, why not? The last time little Jack and Michelle went to the cinema to see my work, I havent expressed my gratitude yet." "Listening to your voice, there seems to be no problem with your emotions. Don''t you worry about the negative news in the past two days?" Old Jack did not continue with Hugo''s words. He heard Hugo''s hearty laugh. He can even feel the vitality of Hugo, which makes him feel very surprised. "Negative news?" Hugo suddenly realized that this is the real reason why old Jack called himself. "Hehe, I can''t stop them and shut them up. Therefore, it is best to do your job well. important." In the past two days, the "Schindler''s List" is suspected of beautifying the Nazis. Hugo, of course, knows it perfectly. After nearly two years of rolling in Hollywood, Hugo has gradually matured. Although Hugo has encountered this kind of race-related matter for the first time, Hugo is not so panicked, because he knows the problem of race. It is not formed in a day or two, and the solution is naturally not completed in a day or two. Regardless of the political and interest issues involved, Hugo is absolutely confident to say "Schindler''s List" alone. Steven Spielberg has no suspicion of glorifying the Nazis, not only because he is A member of the crew, because he and Steven experienced the ups and downs of the entire filming process together. Therefore, Hugo will not shake or question himself because of these negative news. On the contrary, he will stick to his position during the interview, and then let the audience go into the cinema to watch "Schindler''s List". In this movie, everything speaks with facts. When it comes to issues such as race, no matter how eloquent you are, it is difficult to change those deep-rooted concepts, because it is a question of the outlook on life, values, and the world, as well as a question of faith. Similarly, it includes war, homosexuality, and depravity. This is also true for issues such as fetuses and religion. Sticking to a stand is the only thing everyone can do. "Why, are you worried about me?" Hugo felt the care in Old Jack''s words and said with a smile. "Nonsense, watching the news are so exaggerated, I can''t wait to tear you to pieces. You know, these racially "extreme" people always make some exaggerations, who knows what they do when their brains are not right. Breaking things." Old Jack crackled and babbled a lot. But before the old Jack had finished speaking, there was a coughing sound next to him, which occasionally interrupted the old Jacks words, which made old Jack impatient for a while, "Coward, would you like to call yourself? Shut me up." The coughing next to me suddenly died down. Old Jack said to the microphone again, "You yourself have been a little more careful recently. Who knows if certain''radical'' activists will do anything. I really dont understand how those peoples heads grow. You are an actor. , Acting well and acting like, they still dislike it. If an actor doesnt act well, then what kind of actor is he called? Its a bunch of idiots who dont know how to appreciate it." Old Jacks straightforward words made Hugo laugh, but Hugo was not worried at all. He was even more concerned about the third person standing on the other end of the phone, "Old Jack, this call is not what you thought. Did you fight? My father is beside me?" "Adam, I told you that Hugo must be able to hear it." Old Jack forgot that Hugo was next to the receiver and shouted directly at the side, "Your kid is''smart'' and knows how to listen. Won''t come out." "Shut up! I didn''t let you call." The third party finally couldn''t help but speak. This grumpy and hoarse voice knew it was Adam Lancaster. With his temper, he actually endured it. Its hard not to speak for so long, "I obviously told you to shut up, that kid can definitely handle things well..." "Shit! Then I don''t know who took the look of the blessing to go out and kill the reporters. Look at yourself. You are all fifty years old. You are still so uncomfortable. You don''t know. Is it against the law to kill in the United States?" Old Jack choked directly with his old friend. The momentum was exactly like that of 300 rounds of war. "I''m telling you to shut up! Shut up! You''re an unclear bastard, you just want to call in spite of my obstacles, and now you are pushing the blame on me." Adam was also angry, almost Roaring, but because of speaking too quickly, he actually coughed and coughed violently. "I can''t bear the appearance of a coward sitting on a chair and unable to settle down. People who don''t know think that your ball is frightened, and a phone call won''t kill you. If I don''t help you today Calling this phone, I guess you wont be able to sleep tonight. Old Jack didnt seem to worry about Adam, who was coughing and unable to resist. Jack had the upper hand. He was definitely still thinking about it, but when he said this, he suddenly remembered that he was still on the phone, "Hey, Hugo, sorry, I was so happy just now." "I can hear it." Hugo chuckled. The quarrel just now was really broadcast live. Although he was not there, he could still portray the''exciting'' scene through the earpiece." Old Jack, can you''hand over'' the receiver to my father?" "Father? Haha, Adam, your kid calls your father." The old Jack obviously wasn''t comfortable with Hugo''s use of such a formal pronoun, and found it very funny, "Here, your kid wants you to answer the phone." Adam did not answer the phone immediately, but paused, and then he heard Old Jack say, "Hurry up, Hugo is waiting." It is estimated that Adam threatened Old Jack viciously, but was killed by Old Jack. It will be resolved in one stroke of four or two. Adam answered the phone in desperation, and said angrily, "What''s the matter?" Hugo heard Adams familiar grumpy voice, but no longer irritated. Instead, a smile was drawn from the corners of his mouth. "No, I just told you, Im fine, I have nothing, you dont have to worry about those reports, you too I know, I am an actor, I just do my job well." "Who told you that I was worried!" Adam interrupted Hugo''s words harshly, but after all, he was lack of confidence and became a bit complaining in whispers. Hugo chuckled softly, "I know, I know, I don''t worry about it, and I took the initiative to tell you, I hope you can know my situation." How could Adam not hear the ridicule in his son''s words, but he He just squirmed his mouth and said nothing in the end. He just listened to Hugo continuing to say, "This time the news will definitely continue, but it has no effect on me. After all, we are a crew. Our entire crew will figure out a solution together. Moreover, I think those sit-in demonstrations are just expressions of protest. I will stick to my position when interviewed by the media." "The Jews are not looking for benefits, so it is estimated that things will not affect you. It is all those behind the interests that are''translated'' to calm down." Adam Weng said in a voice that Hugo originally told him not to worry, but now it is. He came to let Hugo stop worrying. The old Jack, who was standing next to him, curled his mouth, not showing any face to his old friend, rolled his eyes, and muttered, "I don''t know who couldn''t sleep for these two days." Adam waved him. With a fist, the voice became quieter. "Yes, I know." Hugo smiled and nodded obediently to show that he understood. "If those reporters come to bother you again, let them see how powerful your fists are, and let them know that you are not easy to mess with." Adam said in a rough and harsh tone, which convinced Hugo that if the reporter appeared at this time In front of Adam, it is estimated that you will really suffer from skin and flesh Fists, fists, your brain is just a little bit..." Old Jack muttered to himself next to him again. Up. Hugo resisted the urge to laugh, "I see." "Okay, everything else is okay, hang up." Adam still didn''t confess other things any more. The words were finished, and before Hugo said goodbye, he just hung up the phone. Hugo vaguely heard the old Jack howling before hanging up, which made Hugo finally laugh. Just when Hugo felt a little sore on his cheeks, the phone rang again. Hugo looked at the phone and immediately picked it up, "This is Hugo." "This is Anna, Joseph''s assistant." Anna''s familiar voice came on the other end of the phone. Recently, Anna was in charge of communicating with Hugo, so the two people are familiar with each other, "Hugo, about How do you plan to deal with the negative news in the past two days? I can contact the reporter at any time." Hugo rubbed his sore cheeks, "Uh...I will express my support for Steven, you know..." The two discussed on the phone. Chapter 505： Heated argument ads_wz_txt; After the renewed 505 intensive controversy sit-in demonstrations, the Schindlers List suspected of beautifying the Nazis was pushed to a brand new climax. In fact, the reason why this incident has become a social hot spot is certainly not because of the activity of extreme Jewish groups, but because of the social and political changes represented by the Jews in the United States, which triggered heated discussions from all sides. However, if there are statements that support extreme Jewish groups, there will naturally be opposition. This has led to the public opinion of the entire society, like a volcanic eruption, continuously blowing out. Frank. Harvard Universitys Department of Sociology believes, There were indeed many Nazis who were heinous demons and needed humane destruction to eliminate them, but a large number of people were forced by the war, the Nazis, and the environment of the entire era. Its like in a concentration camp, some Jews manage and even persecute their compatriots in order to become Nazi minions. This is a truth. Therefore, in the movie, Schindler said that war can make peoples hearts darkest. The part of the call came out, and the background of the whole war brewed one tragedy after another. Leaving aside the real A''mon-Goss in history, the Goss shown in the movie is only real, not beautified. Goss represents ordinary people in the entire war environment. His inner struggles and contradictions are conflicts that any normal person can produce. In fact, this kind of conflict is in Stein, Schindler, and those who become Nazi minions. It happened to the Jews. It''s just that everyone''s choices are different, and Goss chose to use blood to vent his inner pain. Goss is not beautified in the movie. On the contrary, Goss chose to kill at the end of the contradiction, which also proves that Goss chose to embark on this path. Maybe Goss in the movie is not as cold-blooded as the real Goss in history, but there is no doubt that both are demons. So when Goss was finally executed, the audience did not regret it, but was calm and even cheerful. This is the proof. As for the so-called "beautification", it is actually just a discussion of the director''s "sex" of people. It belongs to the category of art and cannot be generalized. Just like in life, we don''t choose a pistol instead of a serial killer when he kills. Cut the veins, say that he is benevolent; nor because of a drug addict. A drug addict helps an old''milk'' to cross the road, and thinks that he is beautiful. The same is true for Goss. On the contrary, the director is right. Gosss discussion may not be in line with real historical figures, but it is in line with the entire historical background. This is the most important thing." It is not just Frank who is a guest, the influence of "Schindler''s List" has apparently crossed the ocean and reached the other side of the Atlantic Ocean, and there has also been a whirlwind on the European continent, from the University of Leeds (uy.of.leeds) and''Bo''. The well-known sociologist Zyg "Meng" Bowman (Zygmuan) of the University of Warsaw (uy.of.warsaw) also expressed his support for Steven Spielberg. This paper will be elaborated. "Historical research and psychological research on the Holocaust show that most of the executioners who carried out the massacre at that time were normal people. There is no fact that the Holocaust could be interpreted as a natural criminal, a sadist, a''spiritual'' patient, or any other moral person. A crime committed by a deficient individual. The cruel "sex" of a person on the whole has little relationship with the individual "sex" of the executor, but it is very closely related to the social structure that regards power and obedience as the norm. From the origin, the cruel social''sex'' factor is far greater than the individual''s''sex'' personality factor. In a social situation where moral pressure is lacking rather than the legalization of human sex, more individuals tend to be cruel. The Holocaust shocks our souls most. Perhaps it is not that the fate of being slaughtered may also fall on us, but the thought that we might also go to the slaughter; in the past we might have done this, but if we had the right conditions, we still might now. this way. A''mon''-Goss'' execution of the massacre came from obedience and also from the general trend of the war. He was only seeking survival in the entire cruel war environment. As for the cold blood and cruelty that Goss displayed, it was the result of the dark side of human nature being catalyzed by the war. On the other hand, Goss will produce contradictions and conflicts. This is the individual''s independent thinking under the social background. This has a certain inevitable''ness''. Even if it is a cold-blooded animal, it is still an individual with the ability to think. Thinking: What is the reason for doing this. Especially when his thoughts are shockedfor example, when he falls in love with a Jewish maid servant, this kind of thinking will become more and more aggressive. There is no doubt that the shaping of Goss in the movie is correct, because this is the result that will inevitably lead to the background of the entire era. The director focused the human''sex'' and cruel struggles in the war on Goss Point'' "Lose" is reflected in his body, which precisely reflects the director''s attitude towards the entire war: people are always small in front of the war machine, and the tragedy in Goss is the tragedy of the entire era. Schindler awakened human''sex'', while Goss was overwhelmed and crushed by the cruelty of society. In a system where rationality and morality run counter to morality, most people can easily disregard their moral responsibilities and choose the criteria of reasonable interest and self-preservation; self-preservation takes precedence over moral responsibility, no matter what. Predestined, some people always choose the latter, even if the number of people is small. This shows that evil is not omnipotent, and it also shows that submission or resistance, in the final analysis, is the result of a person''s choice. Under the nobility of the Nazi tyranny, many people lost their sense of morality and humanity. In the face of the absolute fact of being overwhelmed, no one can be declared guilty, but no one can forgive his moral submission. He should be ashamed of his own weakness. Only by constantly maintaining this sense of shame and facing up to one''s own weakness can it be possible to break the old dragons imposed on people by tyranny such as the Holocaust, including the material and spiritual ones. Schindler maintained a sense of shame and faced weakness; Goss maintained a sense of shame, but lost to weakness. This is the deepest connotation of "Schindler''s List", and it is also the core content of the story that the director has given the most alert to the world. " The argument between the supporters and the opposition is so fierce, it can almost be said to have fallen into a fever pitch, so that since December 2nd, variety shows, news programs, and radio programs have launched lively discussions, and people from all walks of life have been Invited to express their opinions and opinions on the program. From sociologists to university professors, from historians to social observers, from Jewish groups to black and Asian groups, all stood up and expressed their opinions. This almost made "Sinder" Les list" has become a social phenomenon. Of course, in addition to support and opposition, there are naturally neutrals. It is not that accurate to say that it is neutral. Their point is very simple: this is a film, not a documentary, and there is no need to be so true. The neutrals believe that Steven has restored history as much as possible. Even if he digs a bit more about the description of A''mon-Goss, it does not beautify it. On the contrary, he vividly describes the **** Nazi. The cruelty of the officer. Many Jews who have really experienced the suffering of concentration camps and finally survived saw A''mon-Goss on the big screen. They were frightened, not to mention those other audiences who were scared by the direct and cruel blood and sweated behind them. . Therefore, the conclusion of the neutrals is: pure nonsense! But no matter what the neutrals think, the struggle between the support and the opposition has become a social hot spot. Originally, "Schindler''s list" has been the focus of society in the past two weeks, whether it is the praise of film critics or two consecutive weeks. The excellent box office performance of the show has made people full of curiosity and expectations for this movie. At this time, with the conflict of these statements, "Schindler''s List" is almost comparable to the presidential election, and it has become the focus of everyone''s talk more or less after dinner. Under such circumstances, as a director, Steven Spielberg had to stand up and express his position for the first time, "As a Jew, I feel the same for Schindlers story. I believe I, from any point of view, I cant beautify Amon-Goss or other Nazis. Even if Im a director, I wont change this fact. Im just standing on one side as much as possible. From the standpoint of a calm onlooker, the history is presented to the audience. The argument about A''mon-Goss is unnecessary in my opinion, because even if Goss is struggling and contradictory, he will still not change. The fact of murdering the devil, all the choices he made are also the direct guidance of his final outcome." Steven appeared to be very "excited", even a little too "excited" to make his face flushed. No one knows better than him about his contribution to this film, but now he is discredited by someone saying that he is beautified.'' Mon'' Goss, this is simply unforgivable. What''s more, the accusations of those extreme Jewish groups, even though Steven knew that they were too extreme and their thoughts were the product of incitement, they still made Steven very concerned and very sad. The period of filming "Schindler''s List" was a torment for Steven. He personally revisited the difficulties experienced by his compatriots back then. It was more painful than killing him, but now, he His sincerity was questioned, which made Steven almost unable to control his emotions. But in the end, Steven forced himself to calm down, "I dont know if those who said I beautify Goss have seen this movie. If not, I hope you will go into the cinema to watch this movie. You will know what the facts are; if you have already watched it, I hope you can seriously recall the plot of the movie and feel the real emotion I injected into this movie. Everything speaks with facts, and I have a clear conscience!" Stevens "excitement" has also been supported by Hugo As the actor of A''mon-Goss, Hugo obviously has also been under tremendous pressure, although there is no such pressure. Steven is so serious, but the shackles on his shoulders are more profound-after all, he is the actor of the role! "I must emphasize that the cold blood and cruelty of A''mon-Goss is beyond doubt. He has experienced struggles, contradictions, and pain, but this is like something that any person will experience under the background of war. He is at least a person, not a beast who cant think, so he has this reaction: Normal. But even so, this will not obliterate the crime he committed. So, I hope everyone can look at this movie with the right eyes. Our entire crew has devoted countless efforts to this movie. Please dont ignore it. ." After saying this, Hugo seemed to have thought of something, frowning and saying, "I don''t know who the source of this statement is, but I sincerely hope that the person who said these words in the first place can go into the cinema to watch it. In this movie, I think you will find the answer." This unintentional remark brought the media''s focus to the culprit again. Who was the first to start this war? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 506： Social focus ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 506 Social Focus New York, the world''s media capital, has bred countless top media in the world on this land, and almost famous media will arrange branches in New York. It was an ordinary Monday morning on December 6th. What was thin in winter was...Xi was penetrating through the reinforced forest of high-rise buildings, only Times Square and Rockefeller Plaza across the street, while welcoming Here comes the dawn of a brand new week. Monday morning is synonymous with busyness, and the streets of Manhattan are even more endless. The noisy noise and whistling almost overwhelm the city, and the voice of the host from the radio station in the taxi is slowly pulling. The prelude to a week of intense stimulation. In Times Square and Rockefeller Plaza, two morning news programs were also broadcast at the same time, scrambling to provide people with fresh information for a brand new week. As two of the top three cable TV stations in the United States, TV stations and TV stations have continued to compete in various fields, and the competition between these two TV stations in the morning news hours has continued for nearly two decades. oday) "Leading the "Sao" for nearly 40 years, from 1952 to the end of the 1980s, is the first "top" seat in the morning ratings in the United States, and the advantage over competitors is very obvious; and the TV station is for For effective confrontation, "Good Morning America (. was launched in 975. However, it was suppressed for a long time in the past 15 years. It was not until five years ago that it finally began to gain the upper hand. The champion of news ratings is taken as one''s own. It can be said that every morning news program has become a repertoire for every ordinary American to start a new day, and the competition between "Today" and "Good Morning America" ??is full of countless topics. Today is no exception. Bryabel and Katie Kurick, the host of the TV station "Today", are all on fire early in the morning. They have had a hard time recently. What has been maintained for nearly forty years is... Ask the news The ratings champion has never returned since it was snatched by a competitor in 1990. It has been suppressed for three years, and the host must use his best efforts, only hoping that his efforts will be rewarded. Today, Bryant and Katie''s opportunity clearly came. "So, the Nazis are back." Bryant said heavily at the beginning of the conversation. Katie had a frightened expression, "Oh, God, I hope not. Did you mean that the neo-Nazis caused trouble again that weekend?" Since the disintegration of the Soviet Union and the push of the Berlin Wall, neo-Nazis have started. Resurgence, including Russia, the United States, Germany and other places have re-emerged, and in order to ensure political freedom and freedom of speech, this group is also allowed to have basic political rights such as demonstrations and demonstrations. "No, no, no, I mean the work directed by Spielberg, Schindlers List," Bryant said. Katie immediately took the conversation, "Oh, this incident. Yes, this incident was almost filled with Wal-Mart this past weekend, but isn''t it said that all these are malicious lies fabricated by competitors? Audience? You only need to walk into the movie theater to know the true and false. In fact, it was just a certain producer who made up to attack Spielberg from the perspective of malicious competition, didn''t he?" "Are you talking about another movie that tells the story of World War II?" Bryant immediately hinted at "Farewell You Qingtian", "Wow, I hope not, because our guest today obviously doesn''t want to hear us say Of these nonsense. " "Is it nonsense, I think he will give us an answer." Katie said with a smile, "Let''s welcome Mike Nichols." Mike Nichols, the producer of "Farewell to You Tian". In the past weekend, Hugo''s unintentional remark caused an uproar. When people noticed that the saying about "beautifying the Nazis" actually came from Tracey Jacobs, the producer of "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven", things suddenly changed, and people could easily think of it as evil.'' The result of sexual competition and deliberate hype, and people in the circle know the two or three things that Tracy and Hugo have to say, so things take a turn for the worse, although sociologists are still discussing energetically." Did Schindler''s list beautify the Nazis, but all of the criticism in the circle was directed at the crew of "Farewell to You Qingtian". You know, the style of "Farewell to You Tian" was originally elegant, introverted, reserved, and literary, but now it has fallen into the conspiracy trap, and the situation is suddenly embarrassing, but it is like a polite hypocrite. This argument is bad enough, and even worse, if things are settled, the crew of "Farewell to Love God" will have to face the heinous anger of Steven Spielberg and the National Jewish Association. Despise. Mike Nichols is also an old churros in the circle, he naturally will not make this kind of mistake, Xin Yi must stand up and clarify, even if it is just a polite scene, he must stand up. "These recent remarks are actually the personal remarks of certain producers. They are absolutely irresponsible and cannot represent any position of our crew." Faced with the interview with the host, Mike rightly stated his position, "and The crew has never regarded any movie as an imaginary rival. The most important thing in making a movie is to stick to oneself, not to compare with others. At this point, I admire Spielberg very much. He has produced a very good film. Personally, I like his work very much. To be honest, Ive watched it twice in the cinema. Mike obviously directly excluded Tracy from the cast of "Farewell to You Qingtian". In addition, he must make a clarification, otherwise things will get worse and worse. This box "Today" used the "Farewell You Qingtian" crew as a gimmick and attracted a lot of attention. This is obviously a very wise approach. After all, this is the most eye-catching topic of the past weekend; but that box "Good Morning America" "But they did not show weakness. Although they were not able to grasp the pulse and grasp the focus of "Tracy''s Conspiracy Theory", they found a bigger killer. Joan Landon (.lunden) and Charles Gibson (charl3s.) started partnering in 1987. This pair is also known as the most successful combination in the history of "Good Morning America". Their partner has made the shows ratings soar. , Not only often "sex" defeated "Today" in the late 1980s and early 1990s, formally replaced the status of "Today", and was crowned the champion of morning news programs in the normal "sex" ratings. "So, who is the most watched person this past weekend?" Charles said straightforwardly at the beginning of the show. Joan smiled sweetly and said, "I hope you won''t call it Oscar Schindler, so I choose A''mon Goss." "No, I will give you another name," Charles said with a smile, "Thomas Kennelly!" "Nice counterattack." Qiong An''Lu'' showed a surprised expression, looking very surprised but very happy. Thomas Kennelly, this is the author of the original novel "Schindler''s List". The Australian author wrote this novel based on the real experience of the original concentration camp survivor''Bo'' Dek Pfefferberg (.pfefferberg) . The original novel is based on historical facts, and then supplemented with modern psychology and style. In the recent series of storms, Thomas is obviously the one with the most right to speak. Therefore, "Good Morning America" ??invited Thomas to the program group for an interview. I have to say that "Good Morning America" ??is indeed chess. In the first year of high school, when "today" was still focusing on the conspiracy of "saying goodbye to the sentimental heaven", they had already set their sights on the root of the whole incident. "I think Spielbergs film truly reproduces all the details of my novel. Regarding the psychological transformation of A''mon'' Goss, I had discussed it with''Bo'' Dirk when I was writing the novel. Po''deck turned into words with permission. Thomas clearly expressed his views in an interview, and Spielberg continued to communicate with me in the process of adapting the script. Liu. You know, he has been rushing for this script for ten years. In the end, the script can be rendered so perfect, Spielberg has put in countless efforts." "For the role of A''mon Goss, I very much agree with Zieg''s Montbauman''s statement. It is true that Goss is a murderer, but compared to his personal sex, it is cruel. Social factors are the deep reason. To be honest, Lancasters interpretation of Goss made me have to applaud. Under the background, the struggle of being an ordinary person is manifested. In fact, everyone has a dark side in their hearts, and this dark side will undoubtedly be magnified in war. From Goss, we can see the cruelty of war. , This is the most profound." Thomas did not hesitate to express his support for the crew of "Schindler''s List", when Charles repeatedly confirmed to him, "So, do you like this movie?" "Yes, I like UU reading ." Thomas gave a positive answer, "''Po'' Dirk also likes it. I believe many Jews will like it too. I can only say that the recent remarks are absurd. Ridiculous." "Today" and "Good Morning America" ??were hotly discussed on Monday, pushing the social focus this time to a whole new level, and the ratings competition between the two ended in victory again. "Today" received 6.2 million viewers. Although this data has also created a new high in the past three months, it still loses to the 6.5 million viewers of "Good Morning America", 30 The difference between 10,000 viewers is also the biggest gap between the two programs this year. At this moment, in the United States, more than 46 TV shows have chosen "Schindler''s List" as their topic, and as many as 300 radio shows have chosen this hot spot, let alone more. Newspapers and magazines are like cattle''mao'', which also makes the topic of "Schindler''s List" this time the focus of attention of the entire American society. Even people who are not interested in watching this movie have heard of it. Under such circumstances, after the first demonstration by the extremist Jewish groups, they began to plan a second demonstration, which also pushed the whole incident to another climax. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it in chua, and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 507： A big win ads_wz_txt; On December 7, at an official White House press conference, President William Clinton, who had just taken office this year, cheered to the media after receiving a routine interview, I just finished watching a movie last week. The excellent work is still unforgettable. I urge you to watch this film, "Schindler''s List"." Obviously, the hot social hot spots in the past three weeks have also become the focus on the President''s desktop. Clinton also took the initiative to walk into the cinema to watch the film and expressed his positive support for the film. This has also pushed the entire incident to an almost insurmountable culmination-even the president has paid attention, it can be said that the whole United States has paid attention, and news media in various fields will never let go of this hot spot, even on Wall Street. Financial media. Just after Clinton expressed his support for "Schindler''s List," within six hours, the National Jewish Association, which has been in a whirlpool of public opinion, also issued an official statement expressing its position. "Mr. Steven Spielberg''s work is great and fair. We must applaud his broad sentiment and delicate perspective. This is undoubtedly an extremely important film for the Jews. Recent rumors There are claims in the film about beautifying the Nazis, which are untrue and unreliable, and are an insult to the film. Here, the National Jewish Association issued a statement expressing support for Mr. Steven Spielberg . In addition, Mr. Hugo Lancaster, as a Jew, was burdened with conscience and spiritual torture, and he completed his actor work in a''glamorous'' manner. This is undoubtedly great. The National Jewish Association is here. Show respect and admiration for the work of Mr. Hugo Lancaster. " Within twelve hours after the statement of the National Jewish Association was issued, the second round of the protest proposal of the extremist Jewish group was revoked, and all the opposition was calmed down instantly, as if it had never happened. Too average. Jesse Jacobs, who had been active in front of the news media before, also disappeared directly. In fact, this is not unexpected. The direct reason why this incident triggered a strong reaction from the extreme Jewish groups is that they did not want to see any potential glorification of the Nazis, even if it was just speculation, it turned out that it was not, and especially Qi The essay by Germont Bowman undoubtedly explained the whole situation very well, so they naturally had no complaints. The underlying reason is that they want to fight for more rights and interests for the Jews. After all, the situation of Jews in the United States is still not very good. Many colleges and universities will still be despised because of their Jewish origin. ) This is the plot involved. The quarterback who won the interscholastic football game for the school was discriminated against because of his Jewish descent, and his life was in a dilemma. This is the current situation of the Jews in the United States. Although Jews have won a certain position, in the bones of American culture, they still despise Jews. As long as something happens, it is still Jews who suffer discrimination and differential treatment! Therefore, they must seize this opportunity to make everyone aware of the unity of the Jews, and Jews will never compromise easily. But now, even the president has spoken out for "Schindler''s List", which shows that Jewish groups have received enough attention. Under this dual role, the National Jewish Association issued a statement, and the extremist groups ceased. Although it seems that the public opinion storm this time is a difficult problem that cannot be solved, because of the political interests involved, the resolution of the matter is often silent and unexpected. As a result, the matter was at an unexpected turning point, and the dust was completely settled. Right and wrong have been judged. Even if some people still insist on their opinions, in general, those rumors and sewage have dissipated. Give "Schindler''s List" an innocence. After this "wave", the Jewish community gave "Schindler''s List" full support, and people''s discussion of "Schindler''s List" became more and more heated. Under the guidance of Manns paper, people began to dig out the profound meaning of this film, especially the contradictions and conflicts condensed in A''mon-Goss. This is how people react in the context of war. Zieger''s Monte even boldly made the inference: In fact, this kind of massacre may continue to erupt. This has caused countless sociologists, political scientists, and psychologists to stand up and discuss it. The facts in the future also proved that Ziegs Mon speculation was correct. Just five months later, in April 1994, the brutal genocide broke out in Rwanda. This kind of heated discussion also more deeply digs into the connotation of "Schindler''s List", unexpectedly, it actually made the film''s reputation climbed to a higher level. You know, war-themed works have never been so easy to shoot successfully, and "Schindler''s List" is undoubtedly a huge victory, and the film''s excavation of the whole war and the whole person''s''sex'' is also commendable, Sty In the limited time and space, the article dedicated to people such a highly completed work, it is indeed worthy of people''s infinite praise. For film critics, in addition to being more interested in the theme of the movie, they also have a new understanding of the exquisite color of Hugos performance. Actually acting a devil is not difficult, but it is not that simple to fill the devil with mixed charm. The most direct example is "The Silent Lamb." After watching the movie, many audiences were frightened by Dr. Hannibal, but they were full of praise for the performance of Anthony Hopkins. Obviously, I was in a cold sweat, but no one could deny the charm of Dr. Hannibal. This also directly gave birth to many derivative dramas about Hannibal. In 2013, a TV series "Hannibal( appeared, which shows the charm of this cannibal demon. Perhaps in A''mon-Goss, Hugo''s charm is not as calm and temperamental as Hannibal, but that moving charm is beyond doubt. Many film critics have expressed their opinions, thinking that Hugo has injected unimaginable connotation and depth into this role. No matter the degree of detail and depth, the degree of realism and aftertaste in his performance, Amazing. In the movie "Schindler''s List", the real protagonists are actually suffering Jews, and if they are incarnate as individuals, then Schindler, Goss, and Steyn are the key points. Among them, Xin Deler''s role is almost run through, and he has become the biggest hero in the entire plot. Steven was inspired by the "color" of American personal heroism, and he also painted a lot on Schindler, especially the last crying scene criticized by many film critics as being too sensational and too flattering. It was also a test of Liam Nissen. Important part of the scene. But relatively speaking, the role of Goss, who bursts out infinite charm in a limited space, has become the most thrilling bright color in the black and white color of the movie. Hugo''s performance not only won the praise of the most beautiful performance in his career, but also considered to be one of the most outstanding performances in 1993. This is a very interesting phenomenon. After a controversy, Hugo has ushered in his peak achievement since the Golden Raspberry Award. It is very interesting. Tracy did not expect the development of the incident to such an extent! At first everything went smoothly. First, the negative news about Hugo''s alcoholism was clarified, but it still triggered the negative news; the subsequent glorification of the Nazis Suspicion also caused the Jewish community to explode, not only holding demonstrations, but also detonating discussions in the entire society. Everything is developing in accordance with Tracy''s predetermined track. Because Tracy used a scheming plan this time, she didn''t make any secret moves. She made reasonable use of people''s guesses and speculations. The crew of "Schindler''s List" must respond positively, and there is no room for detours. Therefore, Tracy achieved her goal easily, and won a very favorable position for "Farewell to You Tian". But who knows, first Mike Nichols gave her a warning, and the crew of "Farewell to Love God" also criticized her; then countless sociologists stood up to speak for "Schindler''s List", and finally It actually attracted the attention of the president, so that the entire public opinion moved to create momentum for "Schindler''s list" in an instant. At this time, Tracy''s arrogance was directly defeated, and the result not only did not pull the "Schindler''s List" off the horse, but added another piece of firewood to the enthusiasm of the movie. This is really...stuck! First, after two weeks of scouring the box office, he was directly overtaken by "Schindler''s list", and then the conspiracy failed, and Tracy was stunned. Is the rise of Hugo really irreversible? Judging from the current trend, it is indeed the case! "Schindler''s list" braved the''waves'' in this dispute of public opinion and ushered in a brand new After praising the peak, the box office also created incredible results through this shareholder style. Due to the focus of social hot spots, almost all media are discussing "Schindler''s List" so whether they like it or hate it, the audience will be curious, walk into the cinema to watch this movie, hoping to join the hot discussion . This also allows the excellent box office results created by "Schindler''s List" during the screening period to continue with the expansion of the screening! In the first week, the box office broke a sturdy record of 90,000 U.S. dollars, and the next week it won another 4 million U.S. dollars at the weekend box office On the weekend of the third week of the show, Hugo drank, "Farewell Driven by the conspiracy theory of the "Youqingtian" crew, "Schindler''s List" was further expanded in one hundred and fifty theaters. The scale of the expansion continued to be cautious, and the result was continued against the sky. Last Thursdays 10,000 U.S. dollar box office, and crazy grabbing six million U.S. dollars of data over the three days of the weekend. With the momentum of falling below everyones glasses, it climbed to the second place in the North American weekend box office rankings this week, just behind the re-elected champion. "Slim''milk'' dad". This momentum is undoubtedly jaw-dropping. "Schindler''s List" not only has the upper hand in public opinion, but the box office performance also showed a shocking momentum. Relatively speaking, this weeks "Farewell to Love Days" box office plummeted, with a box office of only one million dollars, and a box office of 1.5 million dollars in five weeks after the show, even with a book cost of 15 million. They all seem so close and so far away. It can be said that "Schindler''s list" has achieved all-round victory. But in fact, this is just the beginning. The second week of December, which kicked off on December 6, is the prelude to the attention of "Today" and "Good Morning America", the example of President William Clinton, and the National Jewish Association. The statement made this social focus to a climax, and the box office of the fourth week of "Schindler''s List" was also ushered in a blowout! Chapter 508： Box office blowout ads_wz_txt; "Schindler''s List" was originally planned to be expanded in only 250 theaters in the fourth week of its release, but the changes in the situation in the past two weeks have caught Universal Pictures by surprise. The two hundred and fifty theaters are obviously unable to satisfy the audience brought by this storm of public opinion. Even if all the audiences flock to these theaters, even if the theaters are broadcast 24 hours a day, there is no way to satisfy those influxes. From the third week onwards, audiences in theaters have been asking Universal Pictures to speed up its expansion. There was even a petition signed by 10,000 people sent to Universal Pictures, expressing the audiences earnest desires, which made Universal Pictures The film industry had to temporarily change its expansion plan. After no new movies were released last week, the North American film market this week ushered in three new large-scale premieres, which also squeezed the expansion space of "Schindler''s List", allowing Universal Pictures'' original plan to directly expand in 1,000 theaters had to slow down the pace of expansion, and eventually expanded the film in 700 theaters, which was barely able to satisfy the crowds due to the "trend" of public opinion. Audiences entering the theaters, this also makes this week''s box office competition present an open competition situation. This week, two sequel movies have premiered in more than two thousand theaters, namely "Wayne,. 2" and "Nun''s Crazy 2 (.. 2:.i "The predecessors of these two films have achieved very impressive box office results. When the sequel comes, the producers will undoubtedly have strong confidence. The large-scale premiere shows their confidence. Another large-scale movie is an adaptation of a real story, "Gronimo: An American Legend (.legend. This movie was screened in 1,600 theaters. The director Walter Hill (er.) has directed the classic work "The Long Rider (the.. and "Alien. You can also see his name in the screenwriter column, but the actors are starved. The only thing worthy of media hype is probably the competition between actors under Joseph Gibbs, because Matt Da''Meng participated in this movie. In fact, Joseph is still not the top agent in the circle, but two actors, Nicholas Cage and Hugo Lancaster, have indeed won a lot of attention for Joseph. This time Matts appearance was his first job under Joseph and his second official role as an actor. Generally speaking, it is quite normal for actors under the same agent to compete, and the more duels, the more proficient the agents ability is. But this time Matt met Hugo, who had climbed a new peak in his career, and had to be embarrassing. However, the scale of "Gronimo: An American Legend" was exceeded, and the outcome is still unknown. On December 13th, after the North American box office list came out in the second week of December 1993, media exclamations swarmed. This was an unexpected but reasonable result. "Schindler''s List" was expanded in 700 theaters. As a result, with a single box office of US$19,000, it swept the box office of US$13.3 million in three days over the weekend. For a film that has been released for the fourth week, this is almost an unrepeatable data that is more than three times the box office of one million dollars last Thursday. This increase in the box office has made almost every movie theater line. All red eyes. In fact, this weekends box office is not inferior to the premiere box office of many movies. You must know that in the early 1990s, there were not so many works with a box office of 10 million at the weekend box office. This also more and more set off the "Schindler''s List" box office blowout this week is incredible. However, this is reasonable. In the past three weeks, the influence of "Schindler''s List" has almost no dead ends, not only Jews, but also not only interested in war movies. For the audience, the film coverage has reached the effect of many commercial film publicity. In particular, the recommendation of President William Clinton gave "Schindler''s List" a special taste in the public''s mind. At the same time, the promotion of the film in the world has been unprecedentedly smooth. Among them, Germany, Poland, Israel and other countries can''t wait for the release of "Schindler''s List". This is definitely a situation that makes Universal Pictures very happy. And the films strategy of propagating under the name "Spielbergs most artistic and commercial-inclusive work ever" has obviously hit the audiences excitement, not to mention sociologists, Professional film critics praised the movie theme and Hugo performance. Even viewers who are dismissive of the movie will want to walk into the cinema to watch it in person, and then seek more excuses to criticize the movie. Under the stimulus of various objective and subjective factors, "Schindler''s List" unexpectedly ushered in a volcanic blowout at the box office in the fourth week of its release. The weekend box office also made this movie four weeks after its release, bringing its cumulative box office to 25 million U.S. dollars. "Schindler''s List" is just a small-cost production with an investment of less than 22 million yuan. However, in the step-by-step expansion process after the screening, it was the first to exceed the book cost standard, and the next film was even more There is hope to create good results in major award ceremonies. It is conceivable that the benefits of the film are definitely far beyond expectations. Recalling that when Steven was preparing for this work, the major film companies were hesitant. Universal Pictures even cut Stevens budget repeatedly for this reason. The sentence "Rather than making this movie, it is better to donate money." "Giving the Holocaust Museum" completely irritated Steven, so that Steven refused his salary in angrily, and relied on his appeal to directly reduce the cost of the film to about 20 million. Now that the film has achieved such amazing success, it has made Universal Pictures'' position a bit awkward. After all, Steven is not a small director who can be bullied by anyone. Just as everyone was sighing for the incredible miracles that "Schindler''s List" created this week, the National Jewish Association announced a statement by Steven Spielberg, and Steven passed himself All royalties received from this film and the additional honoraria promised by Universal Pictures established a foundation to record and retain the written and audio testimony of survivors of planned extinctions and massacres around the world. , Including this massacre. Obviously, Universal Pictures also realized that he had made a mistake and paid Steven additional compensation, but this was an insult to Steven. He did not hesitate to establish the Havoc Foundation with all the proceeds. (). In an interview, Steven said, "This is my conscience. I can''t get any proceeds from this movie, otherwise it will become blood money." Faced with Stevens reaction, the door of Universal Pictures public relations department would naturally not sit back and die. They donated two million US dollars to the United States Holocaust Museum in the name of the company, and said that this was part of the entire crew. Mind. At the same time, Universal Pictures also announced the remuneration of the cast members. Steven didnt take any money. The three leading actors just took a million dollars as a symbolic payment. At the same time, all three leading actors donated this part of the remuneration. To the Havoc Foundation that Steven just established. Originally, people were still discussing how much benefit Steven, Hugo and others had gained from the film "Schindler''s List". This was obviously another successful investment, but their enthusiasm was directly extinguished. Many reporters were even more surprised by Hugo''s ultra-low pay. Hugo joined the crew for only one million US dollars, which really surprised many people. It must be known that Hugo''s current worth has easily exceeded 10 million in remuneration, even during the period when the "Schindler''s List" was taken, it should be at the level of 6 million. It can be seen that the rumors circulating in the previous months that Hugo only recognizes pay have once again proved its absurdity. The box office blowout of "Schindler''s List" obviously exceeded the predictions of countless experts, and it completely disrupted the North American weekend box office rankings in the second week of December. Three newly released works Qi Qi was treated indifferently. "Schindler''s List" counter-attacked and won the champion of this week''s weekend. "Anti-Wisdom and Many Stars". It is a pity that only 150,000 US dollars behind is the second place; the screen enters In the third week, the "slim "milk" dad" has a strong stamina and holds the third place. This week, the weekend box office of these three works exceeded 10 million, which is a rare outbreak in December. The performances of "Nuns Are Crazy 2" and "Gronimo: An American Legend" are not satisfactory ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can only be ranked fourth and fifth separately. The counterattack of "Schindler''s List" is undoubtedly the biggest bright spot this week, and it has become the most true and direct portrayal of the entire social public opinion frenzy. Another focus of attention this week is "Farewell to the sentimental heaven", which is unfortunately not good news. Although "Farewell You Qingtian", which has fallen into malicious hype, tried to further attract audiences with expansion, but the audience did not buy it at all. Not only did the expansion fail to play any role, the box office directly plummeted by nearly 50%. The box office earned only 700,000 US dollars over the three days of the weekend, and it was released for six weeks, and the cumulative total box office was 13 million. This is definitely bad news for "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven". The book cost of 15 million is almost within reach, but it has almost declared the shattered dream. The gap between these two million is almost an insurmountable gap. Now, the only hope for "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven" is to win something at the Golden Globes, Oscars and other award ceremonies, and then hope that the video rental market will recover costs instead of making profits. Under such tremendous pressure and shock, Columbia Pictures reluctantly announced that the "Farewell You Qingtian", which was released only six weeks ago, was off the assembly line ahead of schedule. Chapter 509： Strong momentum ads_wz_txt; A comeback 509 has a strong momentum "Schindler''s list" indirectly led to the "Farewell You Qingtian" offline early, which was definitely not foreseen in advance. The blowout ability of "Schindler''s List" at the box office made the "Farewell You Qingtian" who had been carrying malicious hype news on their backs, no matter how hard they tried, the bad news came again. There are rumors in the circle that the producer Tracy Jacobs is scoring the box office. Although this news is only circulated in the circle at present, it is a fatal blow to "Farewell to You Qingtian". Once the movie goes live With this title, regardless of whether the matter is true or false, all the reputation of "Farewell to Love God" has been ruined. At that time, let alone the Golden Globe and Oscars, the qualifications for nomination may be lost. This is the real thing. The bamboo basket was empty. Under such circumstances, Columbia Pictures can only break their wrists. Before the rumors fully emerged, they directly withdrew the movie from the theaters, hoping to control these negative rumors, and then use the huge network of people in the circle to control these negatives. news. Now Columbia Pictures can only pray. The Jewish team behind Steven Spielberg has accepted the previous apology from Mike Nichols on the show. If Steven also begins to retaliate, then "Farewell "Youth Heaven" is really powerless. Faced with such a situation, Tracy is completely stupid, she can''t even make an effective response. What is meant to be self-inflicted and not living is perhaps the most true portrayal of Tracy now. But for "Schindler''s list", the early exit of "Farewell to Love Days" did not have much impact. Its footsteps in the North American market have just begun. As the entire public opinion trend stabilized, the reputation and reputation of "Schindler''s List" began to slowly penetrate into the wider masses. In the third week of December, the film officially became a thousand theaters. The line held a national screening in the United States! "The Gannet Assassination Order (the..., which premiered in two thousand theaters this week, is undoubtedly the most watched candidate for the championship. The great director Allen-j-Pakula (alan.j.pakula) directed, this once directed "Kill a Mockingbird (t0...a..., "Sophie''s Choice (, s) . The director ability of classic works cannot be ignored. The fact is also true. The first weekend of the "Gannet Assassination Order" was "handed in" a box office of $16.9 million. It defeated all competitors without any suspense, and won the third week of December. The North American weekend box office champion. The "Schindler''s List", which was steadily being screened, was not significantly affected. This word-of-mouth work, which has become the focus of society, easily got 9.2 million U.S. dollars at the box office of 9,200 U.S. dollars. In the weekend box office, despite giving up the championship, he still held the runner-up position in the fifth week of the show, and brought his cumulative box office to 38 million U.S. dollars in one fell swoop. It can be said that "Schindler''s List" is like a shining rock star, dedicated to stunning performances every week. At present, the only thing on the North American market that can be compared with Schindler''s list is the "slender milk dad." Four weeks after the release of this word-of-mouth comedy, it was still adding theaters, contributing 9 million US dollars in the box office, and standing firmly behind the "Schindler''s List", ranking third. And the achievement of 72 million U.S. dollars in four weeks is also steadily moving towards the 100 million yuan mark. Relatively speaking, the performance of these three new works released last week were very disappointing. Even the smallest drop of "Sister''Naughty'' Crazy 2" reached 31%, and "Anti-Fighting Wisdom Multi-Star 2" dropped directly into the soil with a drop of 54%. It is not an easy task to successfully recover a tens of millions of dollars of investment. The most bleak is "Gronimo, an American legend..." This movie has fallen forty-three percent this week, earned 2.3 million U.S. dollars, and has a cumulative box office of only 7.7 million. Fortunately, the cost is only 35 million, and Columbia Pictures will not lose too much even if it loses money. This has also triggered the whispers of many professionals in the circle. When Joseph was Hugo''s agent, the four movies selected so far were full of successes, and all of them were successful; but Joseph was "Meng Da". The script chosen by Nicholas Cage is not so convincing. Immediately following the fourth week of December, Universal Pictures once again added 130 venues to the "Schindler''s List". Obviously, it intends to continue the expansion, but it will not venture into it for small profits. , It can also be seen that Universal Pictures intends to make "Schindler''s List" into the ranks of long-term hits, relying on the precipitation of social hot spots, continuously attracting audiences into the cinema. This strategy of Universal Pictures is undoubtedly successful. "Schindler''s List" once again won a box office of 9.4 million US dollars this weekend, with a slight increase in the box office compared to last week. Although the "Gannet Assassination Order" was not able to hit the championship position, the "Gannet Assassination Order"''handed in'' a 34% drop, and got 11 million in profits over the three days on the weekend, easily re-elected; but again The "slim''milk'' dad", which overwhelmed the box office''s adverse growth, continued the names of the top three in the previous week intact. In the fifth week of December, which is the last week of 1993, due to the New Years holiday at the end of the year this week, all movies are increasing the number of theaters, and the entire North American box office ushered in a collective explosion, "Schindlers List" "Naturally, it is no exception. After increasing the number of theaters to 1,400, the box office has soared by 65 percent, and a weekend box office of 15.5 million U.S. dollars has exploded. The cumulative box office is even worse. At US$75 million, the threshold of US$100 million seems not too far away. In the early 1990s, when entertainment activities were not as rich as the 21st century, the cinema was undoubtedly the hottest venue for the New Year, and the box office of all 27 movies on the weekend box office rankings in North America all showed a green''color''. Even the worst-performing comedy has a 10% increase, and the best-performing comedy movie "Grumpy.oldn" (grumpy.oldn) has a 95% increase. Among them, the 65 percent increase in "Schindler''s List" is not an exaggeration. "Slim''milk'' dad" benefited from the comedy theme and won by a 75% increase in one fell swoop. With a weekend box office of 16 million US dollars, it was easy to complete the counterattack, and won the championship from the "Gannet Assassination Order" and "Schindler''s List". The cumulative box office was even more than nine last week. Ten million U.S. dollars directly soared to 122 million U.S. dollars, becoming the biggest winner in the New Year''s Eve movie market. In the last week of 1993, the North American movie box office rankings came to an end with "Slimy "Milk" Dad", "Schindler''s List", and "Gannet Assassination Order" in the top three. Then into the New Year of 1994, the trend of box office skyrocketing fell back in an instant, but "Schindler''s List" still steadily added its own screening theaters, adding 20 to 50 screening theaters every week. It lasted until the end of February, and then gradually decreased the screening theaters at a rate ranging from 40 to 80 per week. This distribution strategy of Universal Pictures has achieved great success. Although it has never been able to return to the championship position, it has been stable in the top five, except for the 11 million in the first week of January. In addition to the US dollar box office, the box office of "Schindler''s List" remained at a very stable number for the next weekend, 9 million, 8.5 million, 7.6 million, 8 million... This is a very Slowly and steadily, there will be a counterattack from time to time. After entering February, the floating range became more stable. This also made Schindlers list without any suspense to complete the $100 million threshold breakthrough in the third week of January, saving its accumulation. The box office brought it to 106 million, and this trend continued. Before the Oscars ceremony at the end of March, the cumulative box office of "Schindler''s List" had reached 160 million U.S. dollars, and this situation continued to continue. The film was released until mid-August. His own screening time stretched to a full 33 weeks, far beyond the average screening cycle of 22 weeks. It is definitely a work that has a strong reputation. Under such a long screening, "Schindler''s List" finally staggered past the 200 million''threshold'' threshold, and locked its total North American box office at $205 million. ! In the early 1990s, what did it mean to cross the 200 million threshold? It meant that the box office of "Mao" was rare! You know, the North American box office of "Terminator 2" in 1999 was only 200 million. Four million dollars! This is definitely a huge breakthrough for a serious and profound World War II work! This also achieved the unique box office victory of "Schindler''s List"! "Schindler''s List", despite the fact that the film critics can be regarded as against the sky, broke the box office of more than 200 million U.S. dollars, which also confirmed "This is Stevens most successful combination of business and art in history. ..." This statement It is worth mentioning that this is the third consecutive work of Hugo since "Yihai Xiongfeng" that has crossed the 100 million threshold, and it has also become a rain Guo''s first film in his career with a box office of over 200 million yuan. There is no doubt that Hugo''s success by relying on "Schindler''s List" has officially stepped into a first-line actor comparable to Tom Cruise. This is also a situation that no one can predict. A little girl movie "Sleepless in Seattle" that no one is optimistic about brought Hugo $189 million in the box office, and a heavy war film "Schindler''s List" that made everyone hesitate. It also brought Hugo US$205 million in the box office, not to mention Hugo''s outstanding acting skills in these two works. Therefore, there is no doubt that in 1993, this was the year of Hugo''s strong rise. What''s more commendable is that "Schindler''s List" has also shown unimaginable box office appeal in international markets outside of North America! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.) Shocking cloud Chapter 510： Global Box Office ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 510 global box office With the gradual maturity of the film market, films from various countries have gradually stepped onto the world stage, enriching the global film market. Although the United States has always been the most mature and successful film market in the world, Hollywood has never ignored it. In the overseas market, with the exception of Africa, where the development of the entire film industry lags behind the world, the other four continents have very well-developed film markets. Germany, Italy, France and the United Kingdom in Europe, and China in Asia. Guoxiang. Hong Kong, Japan and South Korea, Australia in Oceania, Mexico, Brazil and Colombia in South America...the film markets in these countries and regions have all developed rapidly, and their maturity is not inferior to that of the United States, especially known as literary and artistic films. In the hinterland of the European market, the box office potential cannot be underestimated. In December 1999, the European Community passed the "European Union Treaty". On November 1, before the "Schindler''s List" was released, Europe was officially born. It also indicates that the European Economic Community will have more far-reaching development potential, which is definitely a big plus for the movie box office market. Universal Pictures began negotiations with overseas markets when the "Schindler''s List" was scheduled for the North American release. However, Universal Pictures originally planned to include the "Schindler''s List" around February 1994. Moving to the screens in overseas markets, because after about three months of North American publicity and brewing, the film has enough appeal, which can save a lot of cost for overseas publicity. But no one thought that "Schindler''s List" set off a storm of public opinion at the end of November and early December, and even attracted the attention of the president. This also made the film''s worldwide influence an incredible The momentum of "Schindler''s List" has risen rapidly, and the three countries and regions of Germany, Australia and the United Kingdom have taken the lead in requesting the "Schindler''s List" to be released in advance. After careful planning, "Schindler''s List" first landed in Germany, Australia and the United Kingdom in the last week of 1993. Among them, Germany has given the highest level of attention to this film. German President Richard von Weizseck (.) personally attended the premiere of the film in Frankfurt (fra), expressing his interest in this film with practical actions. The support of the film also showed the world the profound review and awakening of Germany''s World War II. This is also "Schindler''s List." After the President of the United States publicly expressed support for the film, another national leader opened the platform for the film, which also pushed the film from an ordinary entertainment carrier to a whole new level, such as the country. The means of direct cultural''communication'', for example, the way some countries express their political positions. Obviously, Germany''s performance won everyone''s applause. Germany''s courage and frankness have won them a very good position in the newly established European Union, and it has also won them the understanding and forgiveness of the world. Relatively speaking, the attitude of another defeated country in World War II has become a historical criticism, and it has not been improved until Hugo crosses it. It is a huge difference. "Schindler''s List" has achieved great success in Germany. It can clearly see the sincerity of the German people for that period of historical confession. In the end, the film won a box office of 73 million U.S. dollars in Germany and ranked first. Germany''s 1994 year-end movie box office rankings of runner-up position, this is really an incredible result. The other two countries that were the first to release "Schindler''s List" also "handed in" good answers. The British market received a box office of 40 million U.S. dollars and became the No. Three ticket warehouses; and although Australia only "handed in" a box office figure of 15 million U.S. dollars, this figure was the third place in the box office at the end of the year in 1994 in Australia. Immediately afterwards, "Schindler''s List" was successively screened in other countries and regions overseas in 1994. Surprisingly, "Schindler''s List" performed very well in the Japanese box office market Perhaps because the film condemned the German Nazis, not the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, which made the entire Japanese market''handed over'' $43 million in the box office, making it the second best international box office performance of "Schindler''s List" Market. The three markets of Germany, Japan, and the United Kingdom are the three best-performing countries and regions on the "Schindler''s List" in overseas markets. They jointly contributed an amazing box office of 156 million US dollars. Human data. In addition, the box office of France, Italy, South Korea, Spain, the Netherlands and other five countries and regions have exceeded the 10 million threshold. France and Italy both contributed more than 20 million box office data. It can be seen that " Schindlers list" as a whole has a wide range of influence in Europe. Among them, Belgium, Denmark, Austria, Sweden, Switzerland, and "Poland" also performed very well in the box office. All of them easily ranked among these five. The top three countries and regions at the year-end box office in 1994. "Schindler''s List" earned a total of 243 million U.S. dollars in box office in Europe, which strongly surpassed the box office data obtained by movies in North America. It can be seen that the deep trauma left by the Second World War on the entire European continent, especially in the past three years, the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the unification of Germany, and the establishment of the European Union have left the entire Europe in the post-World War II era. In the constant panic, the story of Oscar Schindler is not only a reflection on the massacre, but also the most inspiring force in the dark, so this movie is in Europe. It has received tremendous support, even surpassing North America. In the end, "Schindler''s List" was screened in 47 countries and regions around the world. Before the end of 1994, a total of US$330 million in box office data was obtained! This kind of box office performance is definitely not expected by anyone. With a box office of US$205 million in North America and a total of US$535 million in the world, if such a strong box office data is placed last year, then "Schindler" "The List" will surpass "Aladdin" to become the year-end box office champion, even better than "Terminator 2" which created a global box office of 520 million US dollars in 1991! If it weren''t for another box office monster "Jurassic Park" this summer, I''m afraid that "Schindler''s List" would make history, but even so, "Schindler''s List" has written its own history. On the North American box office rankings, "Schindler''s List" became the sixteenth film in film history that passed the 200 million threshold at the box office; and on the global box office history list, "Schindler''s List" "After "Jurassic Park", "Alien e.t", "Star Wars (star. he... ranked fifth! If inflation is not taken into account, "Schindler''s List" has also become the highest grossing black and white movie of all time! Of course, the most worth mentioning is that "Schindler''s List" invested only 22 million yuan. Such a small-cost investment that was ignored by almost everyone, in exchange for 535 million yuan worldwide. The US dollar box office has become one of the works with the highest investment-return ratio in film history. Although Steven, Hugo and other crew members have donated their proceeds to the Holocaust Foundation and the United States Holocaust Museum, but For Universal Pictures, they made a lot of money and achieved the company''s greatest success in the early 1990s, which attracted the jealousy of other major film companies. It can be said that "Schindler''s List" has completed a task that is almost considered impossible. It has a ten-year production cycle and almost everyone is not confident enough to complete the film. The story is extremely tricky and slightly careless. The story itself may have ruined everything, but in the hands of Steven Spielberg glowed with a whole new color. Recall the hardship of the entire preparation process. Almost all film companies, all professionals and all media reporters hesitated and hesitated about this subject matter, as well as Stevens "spirit" collapse several times during the filming process, as well as Hugo. Nearly falling into the terrible situation of the division of spirit and spirit, not to mention the psychological torment of those survivors who have actually experienced the concentration camp disaster. Now the victory of "Schindler''s List" can only be said to be the tip of the iceberg. Compared with these voices of praise, compared with these public opinion booms, compared with these box office successes, the real meaning of "Schindler''s List" is that it has left people with precious "spiritual" wealth, so that the younger generations can pass. This movie saw the cruelty and horror of the massacre during the Second World War, and used it as a warning. This is also the reason why the A''mon-Goss controversy was finally rehabilitated and then sublimated the whole movie, because "Schindler''s List" reflects not only the disasters suffered by the Jewish people, but also The pressure of the entire human society during the war. People are not people, ghosts are not like ghosts Good people have become bad people, bad people have become demons, life has become grass, and dignity has become dust. ... The impact of war has destroyed almost all good things. Not every war can have Oscar-Schindler, nor can every Oscar-Schindler that appear in a war succeed, nor is it an Oscar-Schindler in every war. All can be known to posterity. War is never what people need, peace can bring happiness. From this point of view, Steven succeeded. He used his own lens to tell a true story. He did not substitute his own subjective thoughts to shoot an extreme movie; Hugo succeeded, he used his own His performance tells the cruelty and cold-bloodedness of this war. He was not swallowed by the whole movie; "Schindler''s List" succeeded, and it used a true story to arouse people''s echoes and reflections. In half a century After that, the present has left a precious wealth for mankind. "Schindler''s List" ushered in a victory that belonged to itself and to humanity in peace. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.) Shocking cloud Chapter 511： Self-immolation ads_wz_txt; Resurgence 511 sparks ** Traceys recent life has been difficult, very difficult! She doesnt even have time to consider the strength of "Schindler''s List" because she is already overwhelmed by the troubles around her. There was a huge contradiction within the crew of "Farewell You Qingtian". The team headed by Mike Nichols was very dissatisfied with Tracy. Mike and others believe that Tracy first angered the "Schindler''s List" team because of the private grievances, and then was exposed to the scandal of scoring the box office. This is simply pushing "Farewell to Love God" into the pit! Although "Farewell You Qingtian" did not perform well at the box office, no one would ignore the films excellent reputation among film critics. The good character accumulated by director James Ivory is in American film art and science. The college is very reputable. As the organizer of the Oscars, the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences is a group of old scholars who hold power. Their pursuit of film art can even be said to be rigid. Therefore, even if "Farewell to Love Days" cannot make a breakthrough at the box office, as long as this momentum is maintained, there is still hope for movies to be nominated at Golden Globes, Oscars, and even awards. Many people have been curious about the charm of Oscar''s little golden man, so many people flock to it. As we all know, the authority of Oscars ranks the highest in the world, and winning a golden man is regarded as the highest honor in the film industry. This is a fact, and it is also the foundation accumulated by Oscars over the years. But in fact, the authority''sex'' of the Oscar statuette is more of a comprehensive''sex'' prestige, for example, for directors, the awards of the Directors Guild of America are the most authoritative, because the members of the Oscar judges That is, the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences-including all aspects of the film production process, from directing to makeup; but the American Directors Guild is all professional directors. In other words, the Oscar selection of the best director is a group of professional and non-professional people around to watch the excitement, but the trade union awards are professional and demanding. Therefore, many directors pay more attention to the American Directors Guild Award, because this is the highest recognition of professional sex. The same is true for all other types of work. But this is not to say that the Oscar is not authoritative. The authority of the Oscar is a kind of comprehensive sex, and it represents the comprehensive strength of each type of work and, most importantly, the comprehensive influence. This is also an important reason why Martin Scorsese has been pursuing Oscar''s best director Golden Man for nearly forty years. In addition to authority, the most important thing about Oscar is its influence. This is also the reason why major film companies have spared no expense to create literary and artistic films. In the future, there will even be films specially prepared for the Oscars. In addition to enriching the hall of honor of film companies, the influence of Oscars is behind the scenes. Chain economic benefits are the most important. To give a simple example, when renting a video tape, there are many movies to choose from, but if someone says "This is an Oscar-winning work", it will naturally attract people''s attention. Even if you don''t care about Oscars, you will be curious about it. What movie can get an Oscar, or how stereotypical and unpleasant movies get an Oscar... This is the so-called Oscar economy. Ten years later, in 2004, the American Screening Association had a very interesting statistic that for films nominated for Oscars, more than half of the box office was won after the Oscar nominations were announced, similar to the 2002 "No. Lun." The so-called "remaining" box office for such literary and artistic movies as "Love (i and "the." in 2003 due to the Oscar nomination is 100 million U.S. dollars in North America, 100 million U.S. dollars overseas, video tapes or DVDs and Television rights are 100 million U.S. dollars, for a total of 300 million U.S. dollars. More importantly, some elegant works were shot solely for the sake of awards. Without an Oscar, the economic effects caused by the entire film would not be able to play a role. Once the film won the Oscar statuette, its value immediately increased by a hundredfold! The Screening Association of America made a rough calculation in 2004. The nomination was worth about 30 million U.S. dollars and the prize was worth 20 million U.S. dollars, but this is only North American box office data. . In other words, after a movie is nominated for an Oscar, it can increase theater revenue by about 30 million, and this figure can increase by another 20 million after winning an award. As for overseas box office, video tape and TV copyright, and other peripheral values, they are not included. Of course, the specific number depends on many factors, the most critical of which is the commercial value of the film itself and the schedule of release. The heavier the commercial element of the film itself and the farther away the premiere time is from the Oscars, the more the Oscars influence will play a role. small. "Gladiator( is a very commercial work. It premiered in the United States in May 2000. When it was nominated for an Oscar in February of the following year, it had already earned 99.4% of theater revenue. After nomination, it increased by 0.2%, and after winning the prize, it only increased by 0.4%. The reason is actually very simple, because audiences who want to walk into the movie theater to watch this work have basically already seen it. The "Shakespeare Love History" that "changed history" in 1998 was completely different. This work was released in December of that year, and when it was nominated in February of the following year, the box office more than doubled; after winning the award at the end of March, The box office increased again by nearly 80%. In the end, more than 60% of the box office of "Shakespeare in Love" was won after the Oscar nomination. It can be seen that the narrow audiences and artistic "sexual" literary films are most obviously affected by the increase in Oscars. In 2002, "No. Lun Zhilian" was nominated for Oscars with a box office of 19 million U.S. dollars. After being nominated, the final box office stood at 36 million, almost doubled. This is only the direct impact of Oscars on the box office of the movie, and after the film and video tapes are put on the shelves, the radiation produced is even more profound. To put it simply, there are countless cases of a work that was not favored at the box office, but thanks to an Oscar nomination or even an award, it not only recovered the cost but also made a profit. "Farewell to You Tian" is obviously a type of work that is in line with the Oscar influence. Although the box office is not strong enough, as long as it can make a difference at the Oscar, there is no need to worry about the North American box office. The video tape market is even more promising, and profitability is just around the corner. But now, Tracys actions have led to very tragic consequences. Columbia Pictures is not only forced to take the lead in taking the film offline, but now the film is shrouded in malicious hype and negative news that floods the box office. As far as the works are concerned, it is a fatal blow. If you are not careful, you will officially bid farewell to this years Oscars. Then it will be a real disaster! Therefore, it is not only the crew of "Farewell to You Tian" that has criticized Tracy, but Columbia Pictures is very dissatisfied with Tracy. You know, when a producer walks in the movie circle, a huge network of contacts is the most important thing compared to the production ability of color. Dont you see that Hollywood has terrible bad movies coming out every year, but the producers and directors who make these bad movies can still receive invitations for new works. This is the role of contacts. Its as if Paul-Joenger-Witt invited Hugo to attend the premiere of "Final Analysis". Even though Hugo was shrouded in the ghost cloud of the Golden Raspberry Awards, Paul didnt care at all. . This is the key role of connections. There are also audition opportunities for "Scent of the "Female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", which were all negotiated by Joseph relying on his personal connections and abilities. In Hollywood, personal connections are always the most important existence. And now, Tracy has offended the two top big bosses Mike Nichols and Steven Spielberg at the same time. Things are bad enough, and it also makes Columbia Pictures dissatisfied with Tracy. , And most importantly, triggered the Jewish community''s focus on Tracy. This is not good. You know, the Jews occupy half of the top management of the six major film companies. They have a strong influence on Hollywood''s decision-making trend. Everyone can see. Now Tracy''s incitement has not only failed to play a corresponding role, but also I''m afraid that Tracy''s life will be very hard in the future; and once the box office is implemented, even if there is no pressure from Jewish groups, it is estimated that other film companies will be cautious again. At the beginning, Tracy hoped that she could get a career promotion, and then used her identity as a producer to pressure Hugo, making it more difficult for Hugo to find a new job, even if it was not blocked, it was almost the same. But now, Tracy is facing the joint pressure from Mike, Steven, Columbia Pictures and the entire Jewish community. Tracy is now standing on the edge of the cliff, and it is possible to be crushed at any time. Therefore, Tracy does not have time to care about the horrible results of "Schindler''s List", she must take the lead in protecting herself. Recently, Tracy has been in a panic. Although she has not mentioned the extent of street rats, it is an indisputable fact that the work is blocked everywhere. This is also the biggest crisis she has encountered since entering the industry, even on hand. The proposal of "When a man falls in love with a''female'' person" has been temporarily shelved. However, Tracey now has no retreat. She has only Huashan to survive. She has the possibility of survival when she walks to the end. Retreat will not have any effect. What''s more, Tracey firmly believed that even if she fell to pieces, she would not let Hugo feel better, at least she would make Hugo embarrassed, and it would be best if two people died together. Tracy embraced the determination of "Jade" and the stone burned, and appreciated the last gorgeous chapter of Hugo''s rise by relying on "Schindler''s List". "Hugo, enjoy it, this is your last glory!" Tracey looked at Hugo who was being interviewed on the talk show on TV, and looked at Hugo who was smiling proudly in the spring, Trey. Xi clenched his teeth tightly, almost crushing his own teeth, holding his hands tightly, even if his nails pierced into the''meat'', the bright red blood beads appeared unconsciously. Compared to Tracys embarrassment, Hugo has indeed become a popular career lately. The contrast between the two heavens of ice and fire cannot be more obvious! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 512： Official business ads_wz_txt; Carl took the coffee in his hand and stood in the elevator, laughing and chatting with Hugo beside him, "When will your assistant come over and take office? Now November is almost over." "Next week." Hugo also held a cup of coffee in his hand, sipping slowly, "He has to deal with school affairs recently, and it''s Thanksgiving again. I''m not sure if he can take a holiday for Christmas, so let him be late. Come here later." Carl shook his head disagreeably, "You have been so busy recently. Asking him to come and help first is the right choice." Hugo laughed, "Steven blocked a lot of publicity. This time the publicity is not as busy as''Yihai Xiongfeng''. You didn''t see that I often have free time with the band. Practice?" Carl looked at Hugo quite unexpectedly, "I don''t know. Every time I see you are not at home, I think you have a publicity schedule." Recently, "Schindler''s List" is in the publicity period, and Hugo is also very busy. However, the first three weeks of "Schindler''s List" were screened. No matter how enthusiastic the public opinion frenzy is, the crew has no plans to expand the promotion. After all, this movie was not a commercial blockbuster rushing to the box office from the beginning. It is an art film with a heavy connotation, so Universal Pictures does not arrange a lot of publicity itineraries. In the past week, due to the hot spots of public opinion, the crew had to increase some publicity schedules, but Steven still pushed a part. He does not want to use these hype to promote the film. Under such circumstances, the publicity period of "Schindler''s List" was not as busy as expected. This also gave Hugo a lot of time to practice the band. The first album of glory to death has been confirmed to be in It was officially released on December 2, catching up with the last train in 1993. After ten days of rest, the band began to practice life vigorously. Therefore, although the entire "Schindler''s List" is full of noise, Hugo is quite a bit of an outsider''s leisure, not much busy. "Hehe, I have a radio show at noon today, in Burbank, and then it''s okay. I''ll go to the warehouse to participate in the band practice in a while." Hugo drank the coffee in his hand and teased easily with Carl. The elevator stopped on the seventeenth floor, and the elevator door opened with a "ding", interrupting the conversation between Hugo and Carl. The two of them were about to go out, but a person came to face each other and was preparing. Entering the elevator, looking up, it was Joseph, and all three of them stopped moving. This is the first meeting between Hugo and Joseph since they left Los Angeles on the road tour on July 5th. Two weeks have passed since the tour of the final station in Los Angeles, but Hugo and Joseph have never met. Even if two people live upstairs and downstairs. Hugo just heard Foggin say that Joseph lived in the company during this period, or he went home in the middle of the night, and left early the next morning. Even Foggin and Carl had difficulty seeing Joseph, Carl. I tried to find opportunities to have a good talk with Joseph several times, but did not find opportunities, let alone Hugo and Joseph. Today Hugo and Carl came to the company together, because Hugo received a call from Josephs assistant Anna Palma and asked him to come to the company. In the past half month, Hugos work was basically conveyed by Anna. Hugo thought that Joseph would avoid him in advance, but he did not expect that the meeting would be so sudden. It can be seen from Joseph''s actions that he did intend to avoid it, but at the wrong point in time, so he ran into Hugo face to face at the elevator entrance. Carl looked at Hugo and Joseph nervously. He was very worried about what would happen to the two men head-on, whether the two would fight directly with each other, or would they be just like strangers. This is really true. There is no way to predict. The eyes of Hugo and Joseph came into contact with each other in the air, and both seemed a little surprised. Today''s meeting was obviously unexpected. The two people have not communicated in the past half month. "Schindlers mvp list is in full swing in the North American market, but the partnership between Hugo and Joseph has become more and more official. Hugo did not because The previous dispute dismissed Joseph, and Joseph did not neglect Hugo because of the dizzying anger, but maintained the working relationship through his assistant Anna. The individual is getting more and more strange. At the meeting at this time, Hugo didnt know what to say, he didnt think he had anything to explain; Joseph didnt know how to speak either, it seemed like a layer of ice appeared between the two, as time passed by. It is getting stronger and colder. There was a momentary pause in time, as if it was a century apart. Even if Karl wanted to speak, all his voices were stuck in his throat. As a friend of two people, Karl seemed to be speaking from whom he was standing at this time. Neither is correct, although he is actually on Joseph''s side, but at this time he has no way of letting him speak for Joseph. Therefore, the scene fell silent like this. "Ding", the elevator closed because it hadn''t moved for a long time. Joseph quickly pressed the down button at the door, while Hugo stood in the elevator and quickly pressed the door button. The elevators door, which was about to close, opened again. This action broke the deadlock at the scene. Hugo and Joseph looked at each other. Joseph looked at Carl and said, "I''m going down. There is a meeting in the city." I just don''t know whether to explain to Carl or Explained to Hugo, and then came into contact with Hugo again. This time, the two nodded slightly, strangely and politely at the same time, as if the lawyer and the client had met for the first time, and greeted them in a humble and alienated manner. Joseph stepped into the elevator, Hugo made room, and then quickly walked out of the elevator. Carl hesitated, as if he wanted to say something, but his head was blank and he didnt know what to say. He just said, "Everything It went well." Then he walked out of the elevator, and the elevator door closed with a ding, blocking all the lights in the elevator. Carl looked at Hugo standing at the elevator entrance. Just now, Hugo and Joseph did not continue arguing or fighting. He didn''t know whether this was a good thing or a bad thing, but there was always a bad feeling in his heart, which made Carl sigh long. With a sigh of relief, he still liked the previous feeling. It was a happy thing to watch Hugo and Joseph help each other and work together for the same goal. "Which way do I need to go?" Hugo asked, turning his head and raising his voice. Carl was stunned, and then he reacted, "Oh, Joes office is no longer the same place, he now has a better office." Carl also knew that Hugos sense of direction was almost zero. So I took the Hugo forward and stopped not far from the elevator entrance, "That''s it." This is a frosted glass office. Opposite it is a row of office cubicles. A little female student sitting in the first cubicle directly opposite the office is busy. Carl knocks on the partition next to her. Knock, "Anna, your big client is here." Although this office is not as luxurious as one-third of the offices on the 23rd floor, at least it has independent space and assistants. As you can imagine, Joseph''s work is indeed like an upgrade on a rocket. Looking up, about five yards away, you can see the cubicle where Joseph and Carl used to work together, which is now occupied by other agents, and he doesnt know which corner Josephs small office was. In less than two years, Joseph completed the triple jump, which is indeed incredible. "Hugo, I''m going to work first." Carl patted Hugo on the shoulder and awakened him from his thoughts. Hugo raised his eyes and saw the little girl in front of him. It looked like he had just graduated from university in his early twenties. Her long black hair was neatly combed, and her face was slightly rounded. A pair of black-rimmed glasses looks a little rigid, but the youthful vigor can still be seen between the eyebrows. But what is surprising is that she has no makeup at all, and looks like noodles in clear soup, which is very different from most agent assistants who like to be fully armed at work. In the Hollywood industry, many practitioners are always keen to dress up themselves. The unspoken rules are not limited to actors. The contact between these practitioners and directors, actors, producers, and agents is by no means inferior to any other type of work. , So its not uncommon for a sparrow to become a phoenix. In their view, this is not an unspoken rule at all, but a shortcut to the sky in one step. Of course, not everyone is like this, not all dressed up have this kind of thinking, but this kind of thinking does exist. Hugo and Anna were in contact by phone before. Although the two people have been in contact almost every day since this month, more frequently than their lovers, this is the first time Hugo has seen Anna So Hugo smiled and stretched out his right hand, "When we first met, this is Hugo Lancaster." "Huh, Hugo, you are finally here. Hurry up and sit down in Joe''s office. Today I have a lot of things to make a decision for you." Faced with Hugo''s politeness, Anna simply omitted all polite links. After running to the subject, Hugo immediately laughed, and Anna saw Hugo''s ridiculous smile, and she was a little embarrassed, "I mean, we have talked so many times before...Uh, very much. nice to meet you." "Hehe, is this the office? I think we can start working." Hugo could see that Anna was also a little overwhelmed. It is estimated that there was too much work, and the whole expression seemed a little tight. After all, Anna Just an assistant, not an agent. Now I need to communicate a lot of work with Hugo directly. This is not an easy task for the fledgling Anna. Therefore, Hugo took the initiative to relieve Anna and entered the work session with a smile. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) &p;#x270e; Don''t uncover those old scars, I''m afraid of pain. Chapter 513： Script Chengshan ads_wz_txt; The 513 screenplay of Comeback, Chengshan Hugo entered Josephs office. This is exactly the style of Joseph. A desk, a bookcase and a sofa are such simple furnishings, but all the visible space is filled with materials and books. Now, the unorganized desk looks a little messy. There is still an unwashed cup on the table with coffee stains left in it. There is a huge pizza box in the trash can next to the desk. Although Hugo did not see anything like a''wool'' blanket or pillow, it is estimated that Joseph I have been resting in the office for a while in the company recently. Hugo couldn''t help squeezing his fists. Obviously, Joseph had stayed in the company just to avoid him, and had no intention of compromise or communication. This made Hugo very angry, and he kept his friendship with friends in vain. At this moment, Anna pushed the door and walked in. Hugo took a deep breath, suppressing the emotions in his heart. In fact, from a purely work perspective, although Joseph has not appeared in the recent period, he has never made a mistake in his work. All business affairs may make things simpler, so Hugo has never changed his agent. Anna put a lot of things in her hand on the small coffee table in front of the sofa, "Sit, please sit down." Then she also sat down on the sofa, "Quickly speaking, there are three main things to come here today. thing." Hugo looked at the piles of things on the desktop. They all looked like scripts, but when they thought about it, they found it impossible. There were at least 30 pieces of information in front of him, piled up into a small hill, could it be three? More than a dozen scripts were too exaggerated, so he withdrew his gaze and looked at Anna first, indicating that he was listening. "The first one is about your assistant. I dont know when you have time recently. Joe has found a few assistants for you. I hope you can come and choose. You know, your next job will only increase. The more..." Anna feared that she would forget, so she started talking, cracklingly and very lively. After Hugo tried once and failed to stop Anna, he smiled and interrupted Anna, "I have an assistant." "What?" Anna was completely stunned. Hugo''s workload has increased dramatically recently because of the rapid popularity of "Schindler''s List"-of course, it refers to the situation where Joseph is not helping Hugo, and the glory will follow. The dead album was about to be released, so Joseph set out to find an assistant for Hugo, but she didn''t expect that now she got a brand new news. "I mean, I have an assistant and will start working next week." Hugo said simply. Joseph naturally didn''t know about this, because the two people didn''t have any chance of communication at all. In fact, about the assistant and manager, Joseph has mentioned it with Hugo since the end of last year. This matter has been procrastinated for a year. It is no wonder that Joseph will implement it recently. Joseph also knew that he could not get away to help Hugo now, and the relationship between the two people is now at a deadlock. It is not easy to maintain a working relationship, so Hugo needs an assistant, which is very urgent. However, Joseph did not expect that not only has things changed here, but also many changes have taken place around Hugo. Anna was stunned, "Oh," and then nodded again, and said in a long voice, "Oh...I understand, then this matter will be solved!" Anna didnt understand the twists and turns, she only knew that Joseph had done the first thing he had dealt with her, and then she immediately said, I contacted your music manager Henry the day before yesterday, lets He sent over the promotion schedule for your next new album, but he has not sent it over. What should I do? I will call him again, or I will simply post your December movie promotion schedule."o . "I still have a promotional schedule in December?" Hugo seemed surprised, because "Schindler''s List" was really not publicized. He didn''t expect that there would be arrangements for December. Anna nodded and was about to prepare. He explained, Hugo thought for a while, stopped her, and then said, "You can''hand over'' the schedule to me. My assistant will start working next week, and I will let him contact you later." Organize the itinerary, arrange the itinerary properly, and then "hand it over" to Assistant Samora to be responsible. "Okay, no problem." For Anna, this naturally reduces the work. After all, it is impossible for the film agent and the music agent to communicate directly every time. These are two completely different systems. It is difficult to seek smooth cooperation. Solving the first two things easily made Anna breathe a sigh of relief. With only the last thing left, things would be much simpler. Then Anna pointed to the hilly script in front of her, "These are all Recently, I searched for the "door" script, some of which were found by Joe, and some automatically found the "door". I think you can choose a little bit." Hugo was surprised that he was about to dislocate, and pointed to the pile of scripts on the table, "All?" Anna''s smile was obviously lighter, and she nodded vigorously, "Yes, in fact, Joe has been screened for a round, you know, from October to now, at least forty scripts have appeared on the desktop, Joe roughly After review, there are now 23 scripts here. They are all scripts that I feel are at least worth watching, so I want to discuss with you. What are your thoughts on the next work?" Obviously, because of the two scripts of "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Pulp Fiction", Joseph and Hugo had a conflict. Now Joseph simply no longer actively chooses the scripts for Hugo. He just selects a lot of scripts and lets Hugo personally selected. This is also a part of business affairs. If Joseph appears in front of Hugo now, Hugo probably just threw the script over, "If all the selection work is done by me, then why should I ask you as an agent?" Part of the job of an agent is actually to screen scripts and recommend scripts worthy of filming for the actors; or the actor fancy a script and try hard to get auditions or even acting opportunities for the actors. The bigger the broker, the more resources and the more scripts you can choose. Twenty-three scripts, not the more than thirty Hugo just imagined, but this is still too exaggerated. After the Golden Raspberry Awards and the Golden Globe Awards, it was very difficult for Hugo to find a script, but now so many scripts have emerged in one breath. This is the most vivid portrayal of Hugo''s recent strong career rise. To put it bluntly, no one film company can ignore an actor with a box office of over 100 million in three consecutive movies, and no one producer can ignore it. If these works not only show greatness at the box office, but also have won praises from word of mouth, it will be even more popular. This is how Hugo is now. "More than half of them came in the last two weeks, so Joe just reviewed it roughly, and the quality estimate still has this difference." Anna explained, "Schindler''s list" has indeed become an important weight for Hugo''s take-off. Code, now Hugo is the sweet bun in the eyes of film companies and producers. Regardless of whether the role is suitable or inappropriate, even if it is easy, they will see if Hugo has intentions to appear. Imagine becoming Hugo''s first work in which he received a salary of 10 million U.S. dollars. This gimmick is indeed worth fighting for by major companies. Or increase the salary data to 12 million, and it is estimated that few people will refuse. Annas voice made Hugo realize that it was not Joseph, but Anna sitting in front of him. This made Hugo a little disappointed. Even seeing so many scripts piled up into a hill, the joy in his heart was weakened a lot. . Regardless of sadness or joy, it is only meaningful if someone shares it together. Whether it is a relative, a lover or a friend, it is the object of sharing. Now Anna sitting in front of Hugo is no one. Hugo adjusted his breathing, "Isnt you picking the scripts, shouldnt you finish them, and then "hand them" to me to read them carefully?" Each script has at least more than one hundred pages, and the actors must make a decision before they formally act. After reading the story of the entire script, you can decide whether you are willing to act, so selecting a script is a very complicated process. Of course, the scripts that actively participated in the audition are exceptions. Most of the time, the complete script can only be read after being admitted by the crew. "What Qiao means is that you will review the round today, just read the summary of the story, the lineup of the crew, etc., screen them, and select the remaining scripts. We will discuss in detail with the crew separately and conduct the third round of screening. The script selected in the end will be''handed over'' to you to read it carefully." Anna and Hugo are still unfamiliar. During the call before, Hugo felt that Hugo was a very gentle person. After meeting today, she felt the same, but she At this time, she didn''t dare to speculate about Hugo''s emotions at will. She could only do business in an official manner. She didn''t want Joseph to''hand over'' such an important task to herself today to be messed up. Hugo didn''t speak, just lightly nodded his chin. In fact, let him choose the script, this is a simple matter, because the scripts of the next 20 years are estimated to be seven out of ten. Eighth, he has heard it even if he hasn''t read it, so this is a very easy job But now Hugo feels very dissatisfied, dissatisfied with Joseph. Joseph threw a bunch of scripts to himself now and let him choose, and he himself went to "running around" for Nicholas Cage and Matt Da''s work of "Mon". This kind of work attitude made Hugo very Dissatisfaction, even anger. Hugo told himself that Joseph should know about this anger; but when he looked at Anna who was cautious in front of him, Hugo told himself not to anger others at will, Anna did nothing wrong. After hesitating again and again, Hugo suppressed the mixed emotions in his heart. Since Joseph intends to do business in office, then everything shall be done in business, except for the loss of this friend, there is no loss for Hugo! "Can you pour me a cup of coffee? My cup is empty, thank you." After Hugo took a deep breath, he picked up the first script and said to Anna with a smile. z. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chua to read it and vote for the work as a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) &p;#x270e; Don''t uncover those old scars, I''m afraid of pain. Chapter 514： Dazzled ads_wz_txt; This is the fastest update If it were a year ago, Hugo would have been so excited to see so many scripts in front of him, and they were still so glamorous; but now, although Hugo has only appeared in four movies, he has experienced it. The ups and downs, not to mention that the partners of cooperation include top big names such as Al Pacino, Jack Nicholson, Megan Ryan, Steven Spielberg, so Hugo can uphold An ordinary mind faced the script like a hill in front of him. Despite this, Hugo once again deeply felt the trend of the film industry. Only ten months ago, during the period after the Golden Globes, Hugo had difficulty finding an audition opportunity, but now, There are more than 20 scripts laid out on the coffee table like this, like a miscellaneous army ready to be reviewed, piled together in such a worthless way. What changed all of this was only the time of the two works. Even if Tracy-Jacobs, Martin-Baum and others suppress it, the success of one work can reverse the situation, and the success of two works can be reversed; or conversely, even if it is top-notch What about Tom Cruise and Al Pacino, as long as the works fail consecutively, the film company and producer will sooner or later lose patience. This has also deepened Hugo''s understanding of the Hollywood industry, even the entire entertainment industry, and the entire society. No wonder the saying goes well, it is easy to add flowers to the cake, but it is difficult to send charcoal in the snow. Hugo picked up the top script. It was "The Years of Love". This movie is more''glamorous'' than "Dahe Lian". It is also a script that Hugo likes very much, Anthony Hope. Both Kings and Brad-Pitt dedicated their "fine" performances, and the director and producer Edward Zwick (edward.) also relied on this work to reach the top level. Regarding the "years of love", Hugo is most impressed by the magnificent and beautiful photography of this film, in the melodious soundtrack, it is like a winding river, picturesque. Hugo turned to the first page of the script. The list of crews above attracted Hugo''s attention. Among the producers, there was a strange and familiar name "Marshall Herskovitz". Hugo couldn''t help laughing when he saw the name. After the Golden Globes at the beginning of the year, Joseph took the initiative to call Marshall, hoping to win an audition opportunity for Hugo. At the time, Marshall was preparing for the "burning years", but at that time Marshall not only mocked Joseph, He hung up the phone very rudely. This incident also made Joseph worried. After all, although the big-name suspicion was very fierce at the beginning, Hugo at least relied on "smell the fragrance to recognize the "female" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" to win a place, and Marshall''s attitude is really true. so terrible. For this matter, Hugo and Joseph did not ridicule Marshall less, even Hugo, who has a very weak memory of his name, left a deep impressionof course, Hugo would never admit "Hesco" The tangled and special surname "Witz" played a decisive role in sex. But who could have imagined that the script of "The Years of Love" returned to Joseph''s hands and sent an invitation to Hugo. Hugo didn''t hold back his smile, and then he laughed. Anna sitting next to Hugo''s sudden smile was very surprised. She looked at the script in Hugo''s hand, frowned suspiciously, and then suddenly said, "Joe also said to this script. I was very satisfied. Before he set off for the meeting today, he saw the phone call from Marshall. Marshall called very frequently recently, almost every day, every time Joe answered his phone, he would go through the script again." This is also the case. The reason why the "burning years" stayed at the top of the script hill. Anna felt that her guess was not wrong. Joseph was very satisfied with the script, and Hugo was also very satisfied with the script-although she didn''t know why Hugo was satisfied just by reading the title of the script, so both of them "showed" it. With a smile, he is indeed the actor and agent with the happiest collaboration in the circle in the past two years. But when Hugo heard Anna''s words, his smile froze in the corners of his mouth. He lowered his eyes and looked at the name of "The Years of Love" on the cover of the script. Suddenly he felt a little dull, and then he covered the script. After thinking about it, he put the script aside and picked up the next one. Anna looked at Hugo''s movements, and she was a little "confused". Isn''t Hugo dissatisfied again? Did she say something wrong just now? Hugo then picked up the second script, "Life and Death Speed". This movie can definitely be called a classic masterpiece. Keanu Reeves and Sandra Bullock joined forces to dedicate a thrilling chase. This is also one of the masterpieces of Hollywood action movies during the golden age. "This script...er, currently..." Anna looked down at the script that Hugo was holding, turned over the notepad in her hand, and then said, "Johnny Depp, Bruce Willis, Tom Cruise, Tom Hanks, Brad Pitt are all alternate actors, but 20th Century Fox really hopes that you can play, but the salary will be slightly lower, 8 million, but it can be divided into These are just the results of preliminary negotiations, and the details depend on you. Hugo only noticed the notepad in Anna''s hand. It was densely packed with pages full of things. It is estimated that they were all the details confessed by Joseph. Hugo is very fond of the movie "Speed ??of Life and Death". The films entertainment **** and fineness have been combined to a very high degree, making it a classic masterpiece. Although it is an action movie, yes The actor''s acting test is definitely relatively weak, but almost every man will have a dream of martial arts, or a dream of racing. The main line of the whole story is simple, but the climax is repeated, and it tells a precise story with enough detail. The whole film can be said to have no urine points, and it is indeed a rare masterpiece. If you make a straight line comparison, Hugo prefers "Life and Death Speed" than "Terminator 2". After thinking about it, Hugo put the script of "Life and Death Hour" on the sofa on his right hand side to express the difference from "The Years of Love". Although Hugo saw the "behind-the-scenes lie (... three very good scripts, Hugo found that the few scripts he had received so far were very promising works, and he immediately reacted to these scripts. Basically all works released in 1994. In 1994, in 1994, which was known as the best film, there were countless classics that came out during that year. In addition to the "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Pulp Fiction" that Hugo had already contacted, almost everyone knew about it. In addition to "Forrest Gump", there are countless works worth mentioning even with both hands and feet. "Behind the scenes lie" was directed by Robert Redford. It was about the biggest TV scandal in the 1950s in the United States. It was nominated for Oscar for Best Picture and Best Director. Robert has always had a good cooperative relationship with Brad. I don''t know why he was willing to pass the script to Joseph this time. Maybe it was the producer''s own intention. "Ultimate Witness" is directed by Joe Schumacher (.), who has strong commercial work. The protagonist Susan-Sarandon (susan.) of the''female'' has dedicated an Oscar-level performance and won her an Oscar. Nomination. As for "Gambler Mahuali", the reputation is much smaller. The reason why Hugo has an impression of this movie is because it is a work led by Mel-Gibson and Judy-Foster, and the two starring The strong appeal cannot be underestimated, which allowed this movie to achieve impressive results at the box office. Hugo realized that there are more than 20 scripts in front of him, and the chances of a masterpiece appearing are certainly not small. Almost every movie has something worthy of attention, and he can''t star in all movies, so he must determine his own thoughts. Then screen, otherwise it is estimated that no results will come out in the end. The human heart is not enough to swallow the elephant, greed and desire. Hope will always be one of the weaknesses of mankind. After experiencing the baptisms of "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List", Hugo knows very clearly that not all works are suitable for him. Only by choosing the right works can a chemical reaction be produced. The acting test of the role''color'' is one of the selection criteria, the entertainment''sex'' of the work is one of the selection criteria, or the degree of completion of the work, Hugo does not want every movie to challenge A''mon-Goss. The role of "color", maybe the acting skills can be constantly polished, but it will make you lose the enthusiasm for acting. Performance is not only a breakthrough in acting skills, but also an experience of different lives, such as the casual and relaxed performances with Charlize in the street before, and comedy movies like "Slim "Milk" Dad" The joy and comfort of the actor, such as the thrill of challenging one''s physical limits like "Life and Death Speed", is the real charm of the actor profession. Only by truly experiencing the joy of acting, can acting be able to complete the transformation, just like Catherine Hepburn, acting has reached the state of returning to innocence. In fact, many laymen have always had a misunderstanding that they think that comedy movies or action movies do not test acting skills. Maybe action movies have relatively little room for play, but comedy movies often test acting skills far beyond the real drama. To put it simply, let Hugo play a heavy and complicated role like A''mon-Goss, he can do it; but let Hugo challenge a role full of joy like "slender milk dad" '', it is estimated that he will ruin everything. Of course, many people will say that the comedy role "color" will never get the Oscar statuette, but the comedy role "color" is also a part of the actor''s performance, and a career without this part is incomplete. Hugo wants to continue to maintain his enthusiasm for acting. He wants to continue to make breakthroughs in acting. He also wants to complete his acting career. This is a wonderful journey. Hugo wants to enjoy it. Therefore, Hugo will not be locked in the drama role "color" wholeheartedly, he will open his heart "chest", seeking scripts or roles that can echo with him glance back" "Life and death are fast", Hugo thought for a while, and finally put the three scripts of "Behind the Scenes", "Ultimate Witness", and "Gambling Man Mahuali" on the side of "Love Years". Anna looked at the speed of Hugo''s selection of scripts. Hugo almost looked at the names of the scripts, then flipped through them, and made a decision directly. This speed is so jaw-dropping that Anna has no time to describe each script in detail. In the current situation, Hugo has already made a decision. Looking at Hugo in front of her, Anna only felt that her jaw was about to be dislocated: Is Hugo choosing the script or junk? z. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chua to read it and vote for the work as a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) &p;#x270e; Don''t uncover those old scars, I''m afraid of pain. top 3rd Floor2014-03-2220:23|From Chapter 515： Lost the most ads_wz_txt; This is the fastest update The biggest loss of 515 for a comeback Hugo flipped through the mountains of scripts in front of him, including the love movie "Love Story (., which must have come to Hugo because of the success of "Night Sleep in Seattle"; there was also the horror science fiction movie "Frankenstein (Mary). shelley, s. This surprised Hugo very much. He didn''t expect that the producer would actually want him to act. There is also the "shadow tycoon (the... co-founded by the Coen brothers and Sam Remy (sam.), which is full of fantasy and color. This social fairy tale with satirical metaphors is obviously very eye-catching; "Instinct. Ability" and the strong rise of the thriller suspense large-scale theme movie, "Night''color'' (. of. This really makes Hugo dumbfounded. These works are good or bad. Obviously, there were still many bad works in 1994 when the excellent works were gathered. For example, the quality of the finished products of "Night''s Color" and "Frankenstein" are not high, but the "shadow tycoon" Such independent masterpieces also make people shine. I have to say that this is a very interesting process. I appreciate the scripts that I have read and havent read, heard of and havent heard of. As long as I want to, I can become a member of this crew. It feels very subtle. It is not only the condescending feeling of dreams come true or the power of life and death, but also the wonderful experience of watching these scripts truly appear in their hands as a traverser. But when Hugo saw the script of "Cut Throat Island" in his hand, he couldn''t help laughing, not happily, but playfully. "Cut Throat Island" is not a 1994 work, but 1995. The work is famous not because of its beauty or badness, but because of its loss of money. It is the most money-losing movie in Hollywood history. It occupies an unshakable place in the top ten, and was even included in the Guinness Book of World Records as the most loss-making movie in film history. Investing 92 million U.S. dollars, the result was only 9.5 million U.S. dollars in the box office, which directly led to the bankruptcy of the production company. It is definitely a model for a work to bring down the entire company! Hugo was curious, but To find out what kind of movie it was, I wanted to find out what kind of work it was that led to the bankruptcy of a company. In fact, mentioning "Cut Throat Island" Hugo thinks this is a decent movie, even more colorful than "Pirates of the Caribbean (. of. the.. Indeed, "Cut Throat Island" is a pirate movie! When the movie was released, professional film critics thought that the plot design of the film was full of holes and nothing new, making this work one of the most infamous action-adventure films in the 1990s. But in fact, this movie is a work that tells a pirate story in a down-to-earth manner. Compared with the later works of the "Pirates of the Caribbean" series, which rely on special effects to support the scene, it is much more''colorful'', even if compared to the first "Pirates of the Caribbean". The story is not inferior to''colorful''. "Cut Throat Island" production company Carlock Films (.) has a strong background. Prior to this, it has continuously produced "Terminator 2", "Jie Ling Xiong Feng (., "Ben. Neng" and other box office successes. Popular works, this has gained them enough self-confidence. In the early 1990s, Carlock Pictures was willing to invest 90 million US dollars to shoot "Cut Throat Island". It is undoubtedly a big deal. The preliminary budget for this work has actually exceeded 100 million US dollars. "The box office giant crocodile just appeared in the movie and "spended" five million US dollars to build it! When the special effects are not yet mature, the crew all use real-life shooting on the water, just to make the film more beautiful. The actors and actresses also personally went to battle to complete the thrilling scenes. However, during the production process, because the original script was too rough, it was impossible to shoot after only the beginning of the filming, so I had to find someone to rewrite it temporarily. When the producer was anxious, I found four screenwriters to write together. As a result, the four sets of scripts began to pull and merge with each other, causing the shooting situation to be delayed again and again. After the filming was finally finished, Carlock Pictures also spent a lot of effort to promote the film, hoping to achieve good results, but "Cut Throat Island" has a fatal injury, that is, its protagonist is a female. "Sex", this is a story told from the perspective of "female" pirates. This is undoubtedly a destructive "sexual" for Hollywood, where patriarchal power is supreme, and for the pirate field dominated by traditional male "sex". Blow. The result...The result is that "Cutting Throat Island" has a gross box office revenue of less than 10 million, so that the loss of Carlock Pictures was noticed by Guinness Records. In the end, Carlock Pictures completely lost itself and declared bankruptcy. , Was acquired by MGM United Arts. The original script of "Cut Throat Island" was so rough that Hugo had less than twenty pages in his hand, but Joseph still kept it. Hugo quickly got the answer from Anna because of Carlock The film industry took a fancy to Hugo''s box office appeal, and offered a $10 million remuneration plus box office dividends to invite Hugo to appear. Although "Cut Throat Island" is a work dominated by female pirates, there are also many roles for the male protagonist. It can now be seen that Carlock Pictures hopes to use a big-name actor to boost the appeal of the film. The salary of 10 million U.S. dollars was already at the top level, and he was still willing to pay dividends. As expected, it was an invitation to be cruel and grit his teeth. Joseph still hopes that Hugo''s next work will be able to take over the production of more than tens of millions of films, which is helpful to Hugo''s entire career as an actor; but Hugo still does not believe that the salary is never the most important key. The work itself is. This is also the reason for their huge divergence in their views on "Pulp Fiction", and it continues to this day. Hugo thought for a while, and threw the script of "Cut Throat Island" back into the pile of rejected scripts on the desktop. If Hugo read the script of "Cut Throat Island" just now, he couldn''t laugh when he saw the script of "Future Water World ( now. Obviously, Joseph showed that it is a way to the end. He just hopes that Hugo can take over a film with a remuneration of more than 10 million. He is not willing to communicate with Hugo at all. Even if Hugo has his own ideas, he With an attitude of "whatever you love...", he directly handed over the script communication task to Anna, and then left the scripts such as "Cut Throat Island" and "Future Water World". Here, show his own attitude, and that''s it. This made Hugo sneered directly, without even thinking about it, he just threw the script of "Future Water World" in the pile of rejections, not to say that "Future Water World" was originally a cheating script, he didn''t. The plan to accept; even if he originally planned to accept the script, he will never accept it now! The script of "Future Water World" is a wonderful work. Before "Titanic" came out, it was the most invested work in the world. The investment of 175 million U.S. dollars will remain the same even 20 years later. It is the top super production. It invited the director of "The Rogue Robin Hood" Kevin Reynolds (.) to direct, and Kevin Costner to play the lead role. Jeanne Triplihorn, who previously took the opportunity to perform in the "Sugar Coated Trap" from Uma Acting as the protagonist of the''female''. This work has been troublesome from the preparatory stage. After the shooting, budget overruns and production bottlenecks have emerged in an endless stream. Even the actor Kevin Costner almost died in Jiuquan, and the rumors of incompatibility between the main creators are even more troublesome. It''s going to be up and down. From the screenwriter to the actors to the other staff behind the scenes, the filming process was described as a "hell-like period..." The degree of incompatibility of the entire crew was almost too much for the producers to suppress. Director Kevin Reynolds was very dissatisfied with the crew two weeks before the finale, and left directly with the burden. This made Kevin Costner, who once won the Oscar for Best Director Golden Man by relying on "Dancing with Wolves" Had to take up this mess and finished the filming of the movie. In fact, the story frame of "Future Water World" is a common science fiction blockbuster in the 21st century. The storyline is relatively simple and rough, and it relies on countless special effects to attract attention. Those special effects that burn money will not be too far behind even after ten years. , Especially the special effects of many climax scenes are commendable. But the problem lies in the fact that the entire worldview setting is too advanced, the special effects pictures do not conform to the aesthetics of the mid-1990s, and the crude and inferior story line makes it impossible to look directly at it. The most important thing is that the "female" protagonist''s Serious mistakes in the character setting and huge problems with casting have caused the whole movie to fail to win positive responses from the audience. In the end, "Future Water World" received 88 million U.S. dollars in North America, and the global box office was 264 million U.S. dollars. If the cost is 175 million, the book cost is recovered, at least Unlike "Cutting Throat Island," it is not as bad as even the book cost is invisible. But the problem is that the box office has never been solely for production companies. Production companies can only get about 20% of it, and the rest have to rely on video tapes, television copyrights and other peripherals to make profits. Therefore, the "future water world", which has collapsed in word of mouth, has almost no harvest in the surrounding area, which makes the production company suffer from heartburn. If the "Future Water World" is placed ten years later For example, in 2007, when "Transformers" became popular, even if the story is simple and rough, the special effects of the "fine" color plus the new "wave" of the Internet age The world view, maybe the "future water world" can recover the cost. However, it is a pity that the "Future Water World" is too advanced, which directly led to this work becoming a model and negative teaching material for academic critical commercial films. The producer of "Future Water World" is Universal Pictures. Obviously, this script was just handed over. No one knows the added value of "Schindler''s List" to Hugo better than Universal Pictures. Universal Pictures put forward 15 million U.S. dollars in remuneration plus box office dividends. This is undoubtedly the compensation of top actors. Once it is announced, countless reporters are expected to be jealous, but Hugo did not even watch it. The script is lost. Anna watched Hugo directly throw the script of "Future Water World" onto the pile of "garbage", and her heart was suddenly surging. She finally knew what it meant to be too painful for herself. That was value. A 15 million dollar remuneration script! z Provide if you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to read it, and vote for the work as a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. ) Shocking cloud Chapter 516： Pick a script ads_wz_txt; 516 Selected scripts for Comeback 516 Although it is said that Hugo has been rolling in Hollywood for nearly two years, in fact the works he has come into contact with are only the tip of the iceberg, except for "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the Women", "Yihai Xiongfeng", and "Seattle Night". In addition to the four works that he has already starred in, Sleepless" and "Schindler''s List", most of them include "Death End", "Sugar Coated Trap", and "Dahe Love". Very good movies, but in fact, out of the hundreds of movies produced by Hollywood every year, only less than 30% of them can be successful. Until today, Hugo has seen a lot of bad scripts, including works such as "Cut Throat Island" and "Future Water World" that have suffered disastrous investment results, as well as "Sharp Gun (. and "Rock and Roll". ( Such works that he has never seen or heard before are indeed eye-opening for Hugo. Hugo can clearly feel Joseph''s emphasis on big productions, similar to "Cut Throat Island", "Future Water World", "A''pol''luo l3 (.l3, and "clear.a." Danger) Such works with investment of more than 60 million yuan account for a large proportion; there are also some works whose investment scale is less than 50 million but are willing to pay Hugo US$10 million in remuneration. This made Hugo a little annoying. Hugo knew Josephs position. The two of them had mentioned it once during the quarrel, but Hugo also had his own persistence and ideas. He also made it clear during the quarrel, but now Joseph not only ignores Hugos ideas, but even Unwilling to communicate further, then Hugo must proceed according to his own ideas. Originally, it was reasonable to say that the agent played the role of persuading the actors and tried their best to plan a career for the actors, and then the actors decided on the decision. But now, Joseph directly omitted the step of "persuasion," and Hugo naturally did not need to consider what Joseph called the "territory." In fact, among these major productions, there are also works of color like "Apollo L3", but Hugo is not interested in it for the time being. After flipping through all the 23 scripts on the desktop, Hugo left only the script "Life and Death Hour" on the sofa on the right hand side. Hugo found that he was''very'' difficult to serve. There were so many classic works in 1994. As a result, only one "speed of life and death" was left behind. But this is only a small part of the hundreds of works in 1994 and 1995. There are many other works that he hasn''t seen, such as "This killer is not too cold", "Forrest Gump", "Gump in Disguise" ", "True lies..." So, it is not surprising that only one work has been selected now. Hugo picked up the script of "Life and Death Hour" and handed it over to Anna, "Thats it." Anna was dumbfounded. She originally thought that Hugo''s choice today was a rough choice. The remaining 15 of the more than 20 scripts were all within the normal range, but it turned out that Hugo was stunned to choose from so many scripts. In a script, this made Anna completely unable to react, and she blurted out subconsciously, "Didn''t I make it clear?" Anna was also taken aback by her own voice, and quickly explained, "I mean, today I''m just asking you to make a preliminary selection, and then Joe will contact these crews separately for the second round of screening." After that, Anna. Lifting the script of "Life and Death Speed" in his hand, the subtext is to say: You have only one script left, is it necessary? Hugo curled his lips, "Yes, I know what you mean." In fact, even if Hugo has already selected, if Joseph feels that there is still plasticity in the remaining script, he will still find it out and recommend it to Hugo again. The cooperative relationship between the agent and the actors was originally a see-saw process. After all, the agent is also for the sake of the actors and for his own financial interests, and he definitely hopes that the selected works can be determined to be successful. But, what works can be successful? This is the question of vision. Agents and actors have different visions, so agents must use their professional knowledge to communicate with actors and seek the best results. However, Joseph now has all communication done through Anna, and Hugo feels that there is no need to continue the tug-of-war. Anna was just an assistant after all. She looked at Hugo with a gentle smile, but faintly noticed Hugo''s unrejectable firmness, which made her close her mouth. Hugo noticed Anna''s silence and twitched the corners of her mouth slightly. He didn''t say much, but just asked, "So, is there anything else?" Anna suddenly woke up from her thoughts, recalled carefully, and confirmed that all the things that Joseph''explained'' had been completed today, and then suddenly remembered an important thing, "Please wait." Anna stood up. When I walked to Joseph''s desk, I saw a document on the top. I picked it up and turned around and handed it to Hugo. "This is what Joe said he wants to''hand in'' to you. Please read this document carefully. " Hugo received the document questioningly. This was actually a film contract. Hugo didn''t remember that he had recently received a new script... But after reading it, Hugo was stunned. This is an actor contract for "Pulp Fiction", produced by Miramax, directed by Quentin Tarantino, and the Weinstein brothers as producers. This contract is paid 200,000 U.S. dollars and 2%. Ten dividends invited Hugo to star in "Pulp Fiction". The last time Hugo talked to Quentin about "Pulp Fiction" was when he was recording the album in New York. Later, there was a fierce quarrel with Joseph about this incident. After that, half of the time has passed. For more than a month, all the news seemed to disappear. Even Quentin didnt call again. Hugo thought that the "Pulp Fiction" matter was over. Quentin also gave up. He didnt expect this to be today. The script appeared again, and it appeared directly in the form of an actor contract, which really went beyond Hugo''s expectations. If Hugo remembers correctly, the salary of 300,000 US dollars is Quentins limit, and the 15% dividend is the preliminary data given by Quentin. Now these two values ??have changed, and Joseph has reduced it. The cash remuneration received directly, but the dividend ratio has been increased, and the dividend has also set a bottom line at the box office, 8 million US dollars-in fact, this is the book cost of "Pulp Fiction". Setting this minimum standard means that the Weinstein brothers ask for one. It''s just psychological comfort. If the movie box office is really only this level, they will lose money. It can be guessed that the Weinstein brothers must have noticed the recent rapid rise of Hugo, and Hugo did not directly refuse to play as they had previously expected. On the contrary, they showed great interest, so they just Thinking of giving out some dividends to put Hugo into the crew, this is definitely a bargain business for the "Pulp Fiction" crew. Anyway, dividends are something that you won''t see until the box office comes out. But Hugo is not curious about these details, but Joseph has actually negotiated the contract, which is really weird. On the one hand, Joseph agreed to Hugos request and talked about the "Pulp Fiction" script; on the other hand, Joseph sent a lot of large-scale scripts today. Is Joseph looking for a balance and hope that Hugo will read it " For the face of "pup novel", another high-paid work seeks balance? Anna seemed to perceive Hugos suspicion and explained, This contract was sent yesterday, and Im still surprised that Qiao Mingming has rejected them before, and has not talked about this project recently, but The other party sent the contract directly. I originally planned to throw it away, but Joe thought about it and asked me to''hand it over'' to you, saying that it was up to you to make the decision."-Or she didn''t see the rain Guo''s doubts are just simply expressing his doubts. Hugo raised his head and saw Anna''s puzzlement as expected. It seems that this is the right answer. Joseph was still dissatisfied with the script of "Pulp Fiction". He always believed that Hugo should not take this project, but Quentin was always reluctant to give up. After increasing the box office dividend ratio, he sent the contract directly. In this way Express your sincerity and hope that Joseph will agree-but why doesn''t Quentin call Hugo directly? Thinking about it carefully, it is estimated that these things are operated by the Weinstein brothers. They are still habitually looking for an agent. When the agent is really out of reach, they plan to find Hugo. Then all this is explained. Joseph didnt want Hugo to accept the script of "Pulp Fiction", but since there was no communication between the two people after the big quarrel, if we discuss the matter of "Pulp Fiction" again, it would only make things more rigid, and Joseph knew about the rain. Guo is a very stubborn person, so he simply gave up and then convinced Hugo, and directly''handed over'' to Hugo to make a decision. After understanding, Hugo shook his head slightly, speechless for Joseph''s childish and irresponsible behavior. Seeing Hugo shook her head and smiled bitterly, Anna thought that Hugo didn''t want to pick up "Pulp Fiction", which immediately dissipated her doubts. Originally, Hugo has achieved such high achievements by relying on the past four movies. How can it be possible to take a film with an investment of 8 million and a remuneration of 200,000? This is really incredible. Now I see Hugo. With expression, Anna nodded inwardly, then smiled and thoughtfully said, "If you feel inappropriate, just stay, I will be responsible for communicating with them But who knows, Hugo did He chuckled slightly, "Why?" Then he raised his head and looked at the puzzled Anna, watching Anna''s smile gradually stiffen on his cheeks, "I want to sign this contract, the company''s legal department''s door ''Have you seen the contract details?" Anna seemed a little overwhelmed, which forced Hugo to wave the contract. "Have you seen the details of the contract by the''door'' of the Legal Department?" "Oh, no." Anna then reacted and said hurriedly, "No, not yet. I, I will send it to them." She originally threw this contract in the trash can, so how could she send it there? Give the legal department a''door'' review. Hugo didn''t care about Anna''s panic at all, and he smiled, "That''s good, after the review, I will come over to sign." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) &p;#x270e; Don''t uncover those old scars, I''m afraid of pain. Chapter 517： Promotional itinerary ads_wz_txt; The 517 propaganda itinerary of Revival 517 today has been tossing for nearly an hour, unexpectedly confirmed that his next work is "Pulp Fiction". Obviously this was something Hugo hadn''t expected before coming to the company, but it could become a "Pulp Fiction". One of them can be regarded as a complete end to the disputes that have been raging in the past few months. Hugo finally insisted on his position. From the current point of view, Joseph also insisted on his own position, but the relationship between the two people has become increasingly rigid and alienated. At the same time, after the shooting of "Schindler''s List", the media guessed the mystery for nearly seven months and finally solved it. Hugo chose "Pulp Fiction" for his next work. However, I am afraid that this choice is difficult for the media to recognize, but even so Hugo will not be surprised. Even if Joseph does not agree with the choice, how can Hugo stupidly ask the media to recognize him? Leaving Josephs office, Hugo stood there and looked around. He didnt have any sense of the direction, but he remembered that Karls position was not far away. Sure enough, he quickly saw Karls big man and Hugo was facing him. Carl waved his hand, and Carl immediately dropped his chatting companion and ran over, "How is it, is everything going well?" Hugo looked back at the office. It was estimated that Anna was still packing up the pile of scripts in it, then smiled and nodded, "Yes, it''s all going well." Seeing Hugo''s relaxed and happy expression, Carl thought for a while, and said tentatively, "That would be great. You know, Joe has been thinking about finding you a suitable script lately. , We are all teasing that he can''socialize'' with the telephone receiver. Yesterday I saw Anna finishing a lot of scripts there. I also joked and said to her that I hope she can divide one or two scripts for Alex Woolen cloth." Hugo knew that Carl was speaking for Joseph, but Hugo knew that there was nothing to say, he chose "Pulp Fiction", Joseph would certainly not be satisfied, this is the current situation. Therefore, Hugo smiled, "Isn''t Alex doing very well in "Happy Family" recently, you should find more job opportunities for Charlize." Hugo was avoiding the topic and changing the topic. Carl felt it right away, but he couldn''t say more. He could only sigh lightly, and then continued along with Hugo''s topic, "Charlize Recently, there have been more audition opportunities. I have been praying with her now that the hotter the''Schindler''s list'', the better." Since Charlize and Hugo appeared on the red carpet at the premiere of "Schindler''s List", although the scandal really spread, even if Charlize and Hugo both denied it, they still could not stop the media. Gossip heart; but the most important thing is that Charlize''s exposure rate has skyrocketed, so the audition opportunities naturally increase. Carl will now also consciously reject some of the simpler "flower" bottle auditions, and try his best to hope that Charlize can get more opportunities to accumulate strength. "I will work harder to promote." Hugo said with a smile, "I still have the radio in the afternoon, so I won''t talk more, I will talk about it when I go home at night." Hugo patted Karl on the shoulder, and then turned away after a brief goodbye. Up. Carl stood there looking at Hugo who was leaving, sighed for a long time, then turned back to his position and continued to be busy. Hugo took the elevator to leave the company, then took the bus to Burbank expertly, and after lunch, he participated in the radio recording in the afternoon. After the radio was recorded, he took the bus to the warehouse on the poor street, ready to join the band and start today''s practice. Hugo has gradually adapted to this route during this time. Since he can''t drive, he can only use taxis and the public to''traffic'' itineraries. Fortunately, the schedule of "Schindler''s List" is not close. , Otherwise Hugo can''t stand it alone. After getting off the bus, Hugo skillfully walked along the busy crossroads that bypassed the poor street, passed through the alley of the next street, came to the warehouse area behind the Al Bar, and walked straight to the warehouse. Knock on the''door'', Pedro''s cheerful voice came over, "Who is there?" He didn''t wait for Hugo to answer, opened the small window above the warehouse''s door, and saw that it was Hugo. He immediately said with joy, "The trip is over?" As he said, he opened the warehouse''s door. "We thought you were going to be an hour late." Hugo entered the warehouse and saw that Alfonso was discussing something with Fugin. Without Hugo''s question, Pedro explained directly, "They are discussing sword making. I''m looking for you..." Before Pedro''s words fell, Alfonso raised his head and saw Hugo, so he said directly, "Hugo, come here and ask if there is a problem with the composition of this passage. Moreover, Fujin said that he had to use the bass to play it, which is ridiculous." Hugo has long been used to this kind of scene, he chuckled, "Where is Neil? You didn''t participate in the discussion?" Neil and Fokkin in the band usually do swordsmanship, but their level is still not enough. Always learning. Recently, Alfonso also realized his shortcomings and began to learn swordsmanship. In fact, sword making music is not only the process of "sword making", it is also a process of deepening the understanding of music, which is very helpful for every band to understand music and understand instruments. Neil stood by and directly raised his hands, "I''m watching." He was sitting on the mountain and watching tigers fighting, obviously with a relaxed smile on his face. Henry, who was sitting in the corner lying down, just sat up, "You will talk about your swordsmanship later, Hugo is here, just so, let me talk about your schedule next week." Henry has also returned to Los Angeles and has officially become an agent of glory to death. Since Henry currently only has a group of artists who are glorious to death, and he also knows that the rock band was originally on the road, so he is with the band at any time now, and this will be the case for a while. This is the same as Joseph''s working model before. Hugo looked at Alfonso, pointed at Henry with a smile, and said that he would talk about your business for a while, and talk about work first. Alfonso looked back at Fujin unwillingly, and Fujin was still not humble or overbearing. The appearance made Alfonso directly depressed. "It just so happens that you give me a copy of the itinerary for the next period of time. I picked up a new movie. I need to arrange the itinerary so that it doesn''t overlap." Hugo walked towards Henry and happened to do this beforehand. . It used to be Joseph sorting it out. Before Samora came over, Hugo had to deal with it personally to avoid conflicts. "What movie? You don''t shoot a movie for a few months, how can you have time? What about the album promotion?" Henry is still in that lazy posture, but the problem is group after group, not giving Hugo a breather Space. Hugo casually dragged a concrete block, and sat down in front of the only sofa in the warehouse, "A film with Quentin Tarantino. Dont worry, they will cooperate with my album promotion schedule and wait for my album. Turn on the phone after the promotion is complete." "Quentin?" Henry raised his eyebrows, as if recalling the name, and finally curled his lips, "I don''t know. It seems that your film agent definitely disagrees with this cooperation project." Although Henry has limited knowledge of movies. , But recently "Schindler''s List" is almost unknown to everyone, Henry also knows that Hugo''s current career as an actor is in full swing. For any agent, he hopes his artist will continue to go high, so now Hugo is shooting a work by a director he has never heard of. Heng uses his knees to know all about Hugos film agency. People will not be satisfied. "I thought it was at least a director at the level of "Polo" or Scorsese." Hugo chuckled, but didn''t reply. Henry did not intend to continue to ask, this is not the scope of his work, "I have discussed with EMI. Although you are a rookie band, your style has always been a road tour. Too much publicity is not in line with the setting. So also Its just some routine radio promotion and a fan meeting. Other schedules will not be arranged. So, if you go to shoot a movie, there is no problem. The album promotion was busy for the first two weeks. You will be busy in mid-December. You can leave." In fact, Henry would question Hugo just now. It was not because the music promotion schedule was too tight, but the main reason was that Hugo didn''t have a balance between film and music. That''s why he asked so many questions. After knowing what Hugo knew, he didn''t care. Henry simply''confessed'' the next arrangements, and the band members all came over and listened to the schedule for the next period of time. This is very fresh for everyone. After all, publicity and touring are two different things, and performance is one-sided. Yes, it is to use music to communicate with the fans on the stage; but the promotion is two-sided, and it needs to be in direct contact with the host and the fans. "Just a little publicity?" Hugo was a little surprised. Listening to Henry''s description, the promotion period for the first album of Glory To Death is only two weeks, which is too short, even for rock bands. "Of course not. UU Reading " Henry shook his head directly, "I won a seat for you at the Junjie Music Festival () tour. You can participate in at least three tours, and then it depends on your performance. Yes, but there are only six performances at most. Our promotional itinerary will also be carried out in various cities in conjunction with these tours. Although the cycle is a little shorter, the influence is more far-reaching and more in line with the image of the band." Henrys words were still lazy and casual, but after hearing Henrys explanation, the five members of the glory to the death opened their mouths. The excited and joyful expressions on their faces clearly showed them. The inner thoughts at the moment. Not only because this promotional itinerary is simply a dream, it fits perfectly with the style of the band, there are no countless TV shows in imagination, and there are no commercial performances of pop singers, everything is just the tour style of a rock band; more because they can log on On the tour stage of the Junjie Music Festival! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) &p;#x270e; Don''t uncover those old scars, I''m afraid of pain. Chapter 518： Alternative Empire ads_wz_txt; Revival 518 Alternative Empire In 1969, Americans had only one Woodstock (); in the 1990s, twenty years after the death of rock and roll, Americans had two Woodstock (), one was Coachella, California. , One is the JJ who finally settled in Chicago on the road tour (). In Europe, there are hundreds of music festivals held every year; in North America, there are at least dozens of music festivals. But among the countless music festivals, Coachella and Junjie are undoubtedly rock and roll. The most influential music festival in the field is irreplaceable. These two music festivals have inherited the spirit of rock and roll, and are large in scale and far-reaching. Anyone who loves music festivals will more or less have a Woodstock plot, where half a million people gather together, there is no quarrel, no chaos, no violence, only music, only carnival, only peace, its a forever The dream that can''t be awakened is a beautiful utopia that cannot be reached forever, even if it was the police who rejected the Woodstock Music Festival in the first place. Cha had to marvel and admire. However, there were only 500,000 people who actually came to Yasgar Farm in 1969 to participate in the Woodstock Music Festival, and only 500,000. For those who have not experienced the beauty and splendor of Woodstock first-hand, Coachella and Junjie are the best choices. Coachella Music Festival originated on November 5th, 1993. Pearl sauce band (pearl.jam) held a concert in Indio City (.p010.club) and attracted nearly 20,000 unsigned audiences. Perform a show. But at this time Coachella Music Festival has not really formed a climate, until six years later, the trend caused by the third Woodstock Music Festival promoted the official holding of the first Coachella Music Festival . Subsequently, the Coachella Music Festival opened its way to the largest music festival in the United States. The origin of Junjie Music Festival is more sexual. It was founded in 1991 by Janes Hobby () band lead singer Perry Farrel (perry. Farrel). This music festival was actually just a farewell tour of Janes hobby, but I did not expect that this farewell performance, which lasted for more than a month, caused a huge response. The warm-up band Nine Inch Nails (...nans) became famous in one fell swoop. Well known. Realizing the huge commercial value contained in this tour, Perry-Farrell continued the tour named Junjie Music Festival. During the whole tour, the Pumpkin Broken Band and the Red Pepper Band (red... .Peppers), the''dong'' hole'' band (h01e), these bands that have been established for some years but have not been well-known, have gradually embarked on the road of success, which has also made the touring Junjie Music Festival gradually grow into a whole nine. The most influential rock feast of the decade. The Junjie Music Festival invited the Pearl Sauce Band to participate in the tour in 1992. Their first album "ten" did not make a very good album at the beginning of its release, but in the classic album "Nie Chao" Driven by, garbage rock has received a lot of attention, and Pearl Sauce has accumulated countless loyal fans through the JJ Music Festivals concert tour. In the end, the year-end sales of "Ten" in 1992 unexpectedly surpassed the Nirvana band and became the most popular in the 1990s. One of the few more platinum debut''female'' works. This shows the strong influence of the Junjie Music Festival. It is a pity that the music festival came to an end after 1997 due to the waning influence and the decline of touring style. This made the JJ Music Festival silent for six years, and it was not on the road again until 2003. However, the way of touring has obviously been accompanied by the silence of rock after the 21st century and it is gradually no longer valued, so it was officially confirmed as the midsummer of each year in 2004. A three-day Jazz Music Festival in Chicago. This also marks that the most unique way of holding the Junjie Music Festival has disappeared in the long river of history. However, the Junjie Music Festival still has its own unique characteristics compared to the Coachella Music Festival. Perhaps people like to call the Coachella Music Festival the largest music festival because their audiences are almost 100,000. Calculated by the unit, and the JJ Music Festival, which is constantly walking around the world on tour, is naturally not low in the number of audiences in Coachella. However, the labels of alternative rock and non-mainstream rock on the Junjie Music Festival continued from 1991 to the 21st century. In 1991, Janes hobby bands farewell tour was the first Junjie Music Festival. At that time, Perry knew that it was an impossible task to attract 20,000 audiences with a band alone, so Perry played nine. The alternative rock that just emerged in the early ten''s invited many underground rock groups, such as Suxie and bands such as the banshees (; the. banshees), nine inch nails, and butth01e. surfers (butth01e. surfers). The main lineup of the tour, these are underground bands, no one has heard of their names, but they all have one thing in common: they are strong and have a unique style. As a result, the Junjie Music Festival was successful. During the tour, almost every city can attract 10,000 to 20,000 professional music lovers to the scene to participate in the carnival. This situation continued until 1996. When the metal band appeared at the top of the performance list, the audience questioned, because the metal band is a "mainstream" band, but Perry thought, "They are different beasts although not an alternative. Rock...". This allowed the Junjie Music Festival to persist for another two years. But in 1998, the decline of rock and roll made Perry no longer find a suitable non-mainstream band to serve as the core performing band. This also makes the Junjie Music Festival stop in 1997. Although the Resurrection of Junjie Music Festival in 2003 has broken through the limitations of alternative rock, their support for non-mainstream,''sex'' and alternative has continued. Whether it is hip-hop or punk, their support for underground music has always been Nothing has changed. This has become the most distinctive cultural imprint of the JJ Music Festival, making JJ Music Festival the title of "Alternative Rock Empire". Before the Coachella Music Festival has formally taken shape, the Junjie Music Festival in the 1990s was a condensed exquisite of rocks brilliance, and it is undoubtedly the highest stage of alternative rock and indie rock. It is undoubtedly the most important affirmation for the band to be able to get the invitation of the Junjie Music Festival. Glory to Death is brave to break the current main pattern of rock and roll, and it can even be said to overturn many peoples fixed thinking about rock and roll and challenge peoples deep-rooted obsession with metal rock. It is conceivable that Glory to Death will face more than just "alternatives." The maverick represented by rock, and the subversion of the entire rock music. Now, the Junjie Music Festival has sent an invitation to Glory to Death, which shows that their strength has won recognition, and the future of the music road has become clear. You know, the JJ Music Festival invites bands to never pay attention to the so-called popularity and prestige. What they pay attention to is always the strength and style of the band. Therefore, the joy of being able to appear at the Junjie Music Festival of the "Alternative Rock Empire" is even more exciting than signing with EMI. Henry naturally knew the important''sex'' of the Junjie Music Festival, but he did not show it. Instead, he said it lightly. He casually swept his eyes across the faces of the band members and saw that they did not hide their joy. With the "excitement", Henry''s mouth twitched slightly, but when his gaze fell on Neil''s face, he found that Neil looked at his playful look, as if he had seen through the turbulence in his heart at this time. , Which made Henry a little embarrassed. But Henry veiled his embarrassment, smoothed the corners of his mouth, and said, "This year''s core performance band should be the goatskin band or the radio commander band. We are just..." Henry was only halfway through his words. He was interrupted by Hugo''s "excited" roar. Seeing Hugo who was venting his excitement in front of him, Henry was stunned: Why is Hugo so happy? Of course Hugo is happy. He is no longer a bystander but a participant! He is about to see the goatskin band with his own eyes! He is about to be on the stage of the Junjie Music Festival! He is about to become a member of the rock torrent. One piece! The smile on Hugo''s face bloomed to his heart''s content. He looked at Henry who was still lazy and laid back in front of him, but he noticed the excitement in Henry''s eyes before it disappeared. This surprised Hugo. He thought that Henry would always be there. It''s such a lazy look. But now Hugo knows, it''s not that Henry has always been like this, but that he is accustomed to using this appearance to cover up his true inner thoughts, perhaps, this is a habit that Maria-Kelly has developed afterwards. So Hugo gave Neal a look. Neil saw the mischievous light in Hugos eyes, and he immediately understood, and then Fujin, who didnt even need Hugos eyes to see Hugo. I clicked my chin slightly to show that I understood it, and in the end it was Pedro and Alfonso! Five people swarmed up in an instant, one scratching the head, the other scratching the feet, one lifting the shoulders and two people in charge of the middle part of the body, only to hear Henry''s panicked voice, "Hey! Shit! Damn! You fucking! What are you doing!" But the movements of the five people did not stop at all, and even Hugo''s cheerful laughter could be heard, "Henry, I know you are also very happy now, so join us!" "Yes, that is, keep your thoughts in your heart, this will make you sick." Pedro''s hearty laughter like a gong reverberated in the warehouse Only five people were working hard together. He threw Henry up, which directly deformed Henry''s voice and made a strange cry, "Ah..." Henry''s lazy and mature image collapsed instantly, "Don''t let go! Don''t..." Henry was up and down on the hands of five people, which almost stopped his heart from beating. For the last time, Henry only felt that the power to catch him seemed to be out of balance. He had no time to see Pedro as if he was smiling so happily that he tripped, and then he fell to the floor. Above, although Fujin and Hugo grabbed half of his body in time, he could still feel the impact of the heavy collision between his body and the ground, which made him almost think that his bones would fall apart. Henrys embarrassed appearance seemed to be even more irritating to the band members. At first, everyone looked at Henry worriedly for fear of getting hurt, but then found that Henry was okay, but lying on the ground in embarrassment, everyone laughed directly. exploded. Hummy lay on the ground, rubbing his waist and ass, lying there and groaning, "You... are dead! Oh, God, I hate you!" (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Chapter 519： Independent record ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 519 Independent Records The bright sunshine falls on the blue sea of ??San Francisco Bay. Looking at the sparkling sea will always give people an illusion. Maybe the calm sea will appear in the next second. A mirage will appear. , Or the wonderful sight of dolphins jumping, or whales spouting water. The University of California, Berkeley (ly. of., berkeley), located under the blue sea and blue sky, is always filled with a peaceful joy, just like the beautiful scene of the wind blowing the wheat and the waves. It is quiet, beautiful and vigorous. exuberant. Berkeley, a city with a population of less than 100,000, is known to the world because of this university, and it is also prosperous because of this university. The most famous telegraph street (telegraph.avenue) in the city is the University of California, Berkeley. The south''gate'' of the campus serves as the starting point and extends for several miles to the south. Almost every historic city has its own cultural landmark neighborhood. New York has Greenwich Village, London has Soho (), San Francisco has Hippie District (ashbury), and for Berkeley, that is Telegraph Street. . Telegraph Street starts with the bronze''colored'' Sather''s Gate to the south of the university, so the culture on this street is almost always associated with the legendary University of California, Berkeley, which is famous since the early 1960s. The movement of students demanding freedom of speech on campus to the later anti-Vietnam War movement was carried forward here, just like the hippie movement in San Franciscos hippie district. Telegraph Street has also witnessed the history of American cultural, historical, and political changes. Compared with its reputation, Berkeleys campus is very small and crowded. The scattered high and low buildings leave behind the historical features embedded in the architectural era. The library is a model of the European Renaissance-style classical building, and the Sather Tower is a model of the Saint. The towers of Plaza Marco (plazza.) are built, and some buildings are modern in style, focusing on practical functions. The walls have no extra decoration except for the rectangular windows, just like matchboxes. These buildings of different styles appear to be very harmonious in this small campus. In fact, the university is like a person, gradually growing up with the passage of time. The buildings on the campus that were built in different ages are like rock formations of different colors of sedimentary rocks or tree rings of different thicknesses. Marking that different period of history, until a few centuries later, can still remind people of the vivid years of that period of history. Leaving the''door'' of Suther and walking all the way south, seeing the unremarkable simple street in front of you, it is hard to believe that this is the famous Telegraph Street, even if it is the small alley at the''door'' of your home, no one will object to it. , This huge contrast is surprising. In the middle of the narrow street, cars are walking in abruptly bathed in the morning light; on the sidewalk are groups of students, they greet each other while marching toward the campus, preparing to start a day of classes; The music wafted from the store from time to time, riding on the light breeze, scattered in every corner of the street, fold in the sun to "shoot" different colors; the street begging "wanderer", a guitar can do The street performers performing the performances, the narrow''door'' faces, and the low houses make people feel like returning to the streets of a small county in China in the 10s. People rushing on the streets are wearing crew neck shirts and pullovers with Berkeley or Berkeley''s symbol of the bear. The coffee shop is beginning to start another morning with the strong aroma of coffee, and occasionally you can see riding motorcycles. Young people passing by with smiles, and students who are wearing coats, with toast in their mouths, and full of books running all the way... You cant see the prosperousness of New York and Los Angeles. There are no high-rise buildings, the streets are not wide, and the buildings are all low-rise bungalows. However, the dense lawns and large tracts of''flowers'' are set against the sun and blue sky, accompanied by The breeze dance blowing over the bay is peaceful, comfortable, simple, but also happy. This is Telegraph Street, a simple and ordinary street. There are hundreds of such streets all over the world and even in any city, but it is so special because of the young faces on this street and their The spirit of pursuing ideals and fighting and struggling for ideals is hidden in the body, leaving every brick on the street with history. The "jing" **** of a university is neither in the dusty school history archives and on yellowed pages, nor is it engraved on magnificent nameplates and stone tablets, nor is it the "jing" **** of a big figure. Speaking of Harry, sometimes it is reflected in such unobtrusive streets, in the countless young people surging on this street. If a university has a huge campus and splendid buildings, but no such street, then what is the difference between this university and a middle school or elementary school? It is a street with historical and cultural heritage that makes a university so special. Perhaps this is the charm of Telegraph Street. There is a huge warehouse on Telegraph Street, not far from Suther''s Gate. The walls simply painted with self-colored paint are full of rough historical traces left over from the 1960s, and the light is shabby by dust. The street lights make people wonder whether they can work normally. The plane trees planted next to the street divide the sunlight from the sky into countless fragments, which are scattered in front of the warehouse''s door, reflecting the whitewashing of the wall above the warehouse that covers the entire wall. Oil paintings, colorful paints outline the musical castle built together with guitars, drums, bass, keyboards and staff. The mottle after being washed by wind and rain makes the paint no longer fresh and''bright'', but it is still full of hippie flavor. This warehouse, which occupies nearly half a street, is not used to store goods. It is a storefront facing the street. The large transparent glass is hung with a flashing neon sign, annotating the name of the storefront, "Amoeba Music ( .. The cheap neon lights with blue''color'' and red''color'' complement the dilapidated store decoration, making people subconsciously feel that this is a large supermarket selling second-hand or cheap goods, which is obviously incompatible with the humanistic atmosphere of Telegraph Street. But this is not the case. Amoeba Music is one of the most popular storefronts on Telegraph Street. What does not match its dilapidated appearance is the stores merchandise capacity. This store is located in a space of nearly 20,000 square miles. Collected more than 100,000 records, from vinyl records to CDs, from out-of-print collections to the latest works, from second-hand records to new albums, this is simply a paradise for music lovers. If it is placed ten years later, people will know that Amoeba Music is the largest independent record store in the United States. It has not joined the ranks of large-scale record stores from the beginning to the end. There are only three branches in the United States, namely Berkeley. There are three branches in San Francisco, San Francisco and Los Angeles, but only these three branches have made Amoebas hundreds of thousands of album collections a feast of music carnival. Amoeba Records has always adhered to a style, that is, there is no decoration. The entire store is surrounded by records, posters, and album covers. Everything is music. This is like a sea of ??music, which can be easily integrated. Surrounded by every consumer, even if they stay here for ten and a half days, they are reluctant to leave. Hmm, for a moment, listening to all the 100,000 collections in one of the branches, this is a huge, magnificent and heart-warming proposal. Now in 1993, Amoeba Music has only one branch in Berkeley, located on Telegraph Street, but only this question has been established as a warehouse store less than three years ago, and it has become one of the most famous record stores on the West Coast. . Since the record store is not a large chain store, many music lovers travel far to Berkeley just to spend a few days and nights in the amoeba music. As an independent record store, Amoeba Music almost does not hold any commercial events. Of course, no record company would want its own singers to hold commercial events here, but Amoeba Music, like the Al Bar in Los Angeles, invites it from time to time. Some underground bands perform here. In fact, it is not so much a performance as a music''communication'', and it is more like a grand gathering for music lovers. It''s not a music festival, but it''s just as fascinating. However, just today, December 2nd, an ordinary Thursday, Amoeba Music invited a band to perform, and this performance attracted a lot of attention. Glory to Death, which was a topic of road tour before, will release a new album today. However, unlike most new singers who hold a press conference or directly go on the radio to promote, Glory to Death chooses to hold a small performance at Amoeba Music. Song''fans'' meeting to announce the release of their new album in this way This is bad news for the news media, because it means that the difficulty for them to issue press releases has risen sharply, because they all know that Amoeba Music will not allow them to enter the infield for interviews, so as to prevent infield albums from meeting. It was damaged and the band did not have a special door to hold a press conference, which also means that it is more difficult for them to obtain materials; but for many loyal fans of music is good news, because it means Since there is no official debut, the band still uses music to complete the''communication'' flow, and they have another performance to watch. But regardless of the good news or the bad news, the reporters and fans of the song took a step towards Telegraph Street and arrived at the scene before ten o''clock in the morning, hoping that they could watch the band''s performance as soon as possible. At 9:30, about three hundred fans of the song gathered on the scene. This scale is not very large. Most of them are fans of the song near Berkeley, San Francisco, and Oakland. The streets are not spacious, so the scene is very crowded. As for reporters, most of them are based in California. Compared with Los Angeles, San Francisco has a lot of media gathered. Its only a 20-minute journey to Berkeley, so about 30 reporters came today. For a rookie band, its still a fan meeting for a newcomer band without a special interview session. That said, the number should not be underestimated. Just as I chose San Francisco as the first stop of the tour, this time, Glory To Death chose the starting station in Berkeley, not far from San Francisco, and started his own musical journey. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it in chua, and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 520： Officially unveiled ads_wz_txt; Revival 520 officially unveiled Neil looked at Pedro, who was pacing nervously back and forth in front of him, and from time to time turned his head to look at the turbulent crowd outside the window, "Pepe, are you worried about too few or too many spectators outside?" " The band arrived at Amoeba Records early. They are not big-name bands with huge fans. Naturally, they arrived at the scene ahead of time to make preparations. Although more than 10,000 spectators gathered at the last stop of the tour at the "Lu Tian Theater" in Hollywood, it was a special occasion. Samora and other loyal fans called for the organization of the event. In fact, it was on ordinary days, and it was a glorious event. More than 300 people gathered for a live performance at most, so they didn''t make any presuppositions at all about the excitement of the first day of the album''s release. To be honest, the band chose Berkeley, a city developed around the university, as the first publicity stop for the release of the new album, which is already a maverick in itself. Compared to big cities like San Francisco and Los Angeles, it is clear that Berkeley''s attention has dropped by more than one level. But unexpectedly, when the band arrived at the record store, there were already fans waiting at the door. Now only twenty minutes have passed, and the crowd outside has completely blocked the door of the record store. Lived, it is estimated that those who have classes in school today will take a detour. Pedro gave Neil a gloomy look, opened his mouth to express his nervousness, but couldn''t say anything. Of course, he is not worried about the number of audiences, but about the next performance. Although he has experienced so many performances before, he will inevitably be filled with excitement and tension before each performance. Today''s emotions are special. obvious. Faced with the fact that the first album is about to be released, it is inevitable that there will be "waves" in the mentality. Neil looked at Pedros gloomy eyes, he chuckled, and he gestured to Hugo, who was discussing with the clerk, and said, "You should look at Hugo. That guy is like going into heaven." generally." Not only Pedro, but Alfonso and Fukun next to him also looked up at Hugo, and saw Hugo excitedly holding a vinyl record, discussing passionately with the clerk, and then tightly. Embracing the vinyl record in his arms, it was like digging a treasure. Fujin murmured beside him, "I think he is eager to move this store home." "He has the financial resources now, so he can buy this shop." Henry looked at there was no place to lean on or sit around, and stood impatiently with his shoulders drooped. Fujin pouted, "He just wants to move all these records home. Records are the focus." As a teammate and neighbor, Hugo''s love and dedication to vinyl records, Fujin couldn''t understand it better. He used to I went into Hugos room and saw that the entire simple bookshelf was filled with vinyl records and classical literature books, which looked spectacular. Many of them were picked up by Hugo in various places during the band''s tour. At this time, not only Pedro, but Alfonso''s expression also looked a little nervous, and his smile stiffened slightly; Fujin didn''t change much, but his erratic eyes also showed that he was a little absent-minded; so did Neil. , He is forcing himself to divert his attention, and use speech to calm his inner emotions abnormally. If it is normal, standing in such a treasure house, he and Fu Jin must have already started to search for the albums they want to collect. , But now neither of them has this thought. This is true even for Henry. On the surface, Henry seemed very impatient because he had no place to sit down, but in fact his tight shoulders and stiff muscles vented his inner complexities. mood. In any case, today is the day when the first album of Glory to Death is released. Whether the success of the previous tour or the recognition of underground rock music, it will ultimately be decided by the market. Simply put, it is the album sales. If the album sales do not meet the expectations of EMI, the future of the band is uncertain. There may be a next album, but everything is even more unpredictable; maybe there will be no next one at all. Up. Many bands are dismissive of business, thinking that "to please" the market is an insult to music. But the fact is that music does not need to please the market, but it must be recognized by the market. Even in a narrow market of 10,000 people, it must be recognized by a specific group in order for music to survive. Otherwise, a kind of music that no audience wants to appreciate at all, can''t even sell 10,000 sales, so what''s the future? Therefore, whether it is a band member or Henry Bloom, the inner expectation, tension, and hesitation surged up in an instant. Will those fans who like glory to death music be willing to pay for the album? Or? Say they just join in the fun? What kind of evaluation will their music get, whether professional music critics will leave it like a shoe, and will professional fans cheer for it? All this uncertainty, the beat of the heartbeat Involuntarily, the count became''chaotic''. Only Hugo, after entering the record store, Hugo fell into a feeling of selflessness, and excitedly stepped into this ocean of music. At first he greeted his teammates to discuss together, and then simply abandoned them, from time to time. I cheered because I found my favorite vinyl record. In fact, Hugo is also nervous. After all, this is an important turning point in his eleven years of pursuit of rock and roll. When his hobby has become work, when inspiration has become an album, when his interest has become a profession, everything was originally just his own music. What is in it, now they must accept the market and the inspection of professionals. Even if they will not change themselves because of market demand, and they will not shrink from the criticism of professionals, but the feeling of anxiety is still indescribable. But Hugo is no longer in the situation when he was just crossing. At that time, Hugo was like a fox walking on the ice. He had to step forward carefully, always worrying about whether the ice under his feet would suddenly crack. Opened, and then fell into the infinite icy darkness; now Hugo has enough experience and enough courage, he is nervous, he is frightened and even afraid, but he can face all this calmly. What''s more, the preciousness of these vinyl records is enough for Hugo to offset all negative emotions. Hugo now holds the classic vinyl record "I Miss You (. released in 1984 by John One Waiter (.). John was the lead singer of the famous hard rock band the Babys (the.babys) in the 1970s and the short-lived band Bad English (bad.) in the late 1980s, although the survival time of these two bands is not counted. Although they have appeared many classic songs, John Wetter, as the lead singer of these two bands, has no doubt about his strength. This "I Miss You" can be regarded as a classic British rock song, the kind of warmth with a touch of sad melody, it is unforgettable, this is also one of John''s most famous songs as a solo singer. Hugo rubbed his palm on the cover of the vinyl record, his eyes filled with love and nostalgia. Although digital music in the 21st century is very convenient, the quality of music is far inferior to tapes, let alone black. It''s a vinyl record, this is the most original music. Hugo dreamed before that he could own a special "door" study room, or studio, with a whole bookcase filled with all kinds of books and countless vinyl records. In my leisure time, I use a phonograph to play a vinyl record, hold a book, and pair with a cup of coffee to spend an afternoon. This kind of life is simply paradise. "Hugo, there is someone who says he is your assistant, but he doesn''t have a work card. Can you confirm it?" The voice of the staff nearby interrupted Hugo Xib''s obsessive eyes. "Assistant?" Hugo raised his head suspiciously, and then saw Samora standing at the door of the record store, waving at him with an excited and anxious expression, even though Samora''s huge body It is also particularly conspicuous in the crowd. This surprised Hugo. He thought that Samora would not be able to start work until this weekend. Why did Samora appear on Thursday only, "Oh, yes, he is my assistant, but..." Hugo still held the vinyl record in his hand, reluctant to let it go, and walked directly towards the door, "Hey, Samora, why did you show up?" After being signaled by the door, the staff member put Samora in. Samora turned around and exchanged a few words with familiar faces such as Eli, Liam, Andy, and then happily ran in, "I have discussed with my family, and I will come to work early today. I don''t want to miss this historical moment." Pedro, Neil and others all came over and greeted Samora affectionately. Hugo gave Samora a big hug, "That would be great, I think Henry will be very happy. "Hugo looked back at Henry, greeted Henry''s slightly suspicious look, Hugo quickly explained, "This is my assistant Samora Caswell, who takes office from today. However, the band You can''confess'' everything to him. I think you will be more relaxed in the next period of time. Samora, this is my music manager, Henry Bloom. There will be many things in the future to follow his instructions. , And then feedback to me." Henry really "showed" a satisfied smile He had always criticized the fact that Hugo had no assistant, which was very troublesome for his work. Now it has finally been resolved, "Just in time , You can go out and talk to the sound engineer. Are you ready to watch? Then tell the fans in the audience that the performance will start after five minutes." This was just finished when Henry asked. But Samora didn''t mind at all. He wanted to get into work sooner. "Five minutes? That''s great!" After only two minutes into the record store, Samora walked out excitedly. Then Henry looked back at the excited and nervous band members, "Don''t worry, the stage belongs to your world, you can handle it." He just comforted the members lazily and simply, nothing at all. It was the "Jing" God who shouted, but the effect was very obvious. Then Henry pointed to the vinyl record in Hugo''s arms, "Hand it over to me, I''ll give it to your assistant in a moment." Hugo smiled and handed the vinyl record to Henry, and then formed a circle with the band members. Everyone overlapped their hands and shouted in unison, "Performance time! Glory to death!" z Provide if you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to read it, and vote for the work as a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. ) Chapter 521： Bauhinia Crown This stage is not big, it is just enough for the five members of the band; this stage is not high, it is only knee height. This makes the audience directly surround the stage, and they are close to Hugo and Neil, who are standing at the forefront of the stage. Even if they are three steps away from Fujin, who is sitting at the back, the audience can almost watch. From the face of each member, you can clearly observe every detail of the performance. This was a formal performance, but it was another street performance, which narrowed the distance between the band and the audience, but did not reduce the quality of the band''s performance. When the band members stepped onto the stage, all their nervousness, all their worries, and all their worries disappeared. As Henry said, they belong to the stage, and the stage is their world and their territory. As long as they have their own instruments in their hands, they are The fully armed warriors made every effort to devote themselves to their performances, branding their souls in the music, and venting them heartily. The audience at the scene today was not too large, and there were more than 300 people visually, but the entire section of Telegraph Street was jammed. Except for the heads or the heads, even the storefront opposite the Amoeba Records was crowded. Submerged, so that the other party has no way to operate normally. The band soon discovered the difference between the audience today when the first song entered the second half. The band chose the strong cathartic "Li ( as the opening repertoire of the performance. When the melody came to the chorus, "Every day I only look forward to Sunday morning, I am not afraid, lit my candlelight, in a dizzy state, because I have found the main god." Hugo''s voice has gradually mastered the pronunciation skills of tearing and bursting, and then In Fujins drumbeat, the excitement in his body was completely vented, "Yeah, yeah!" The audience at the scene seemed to have agreed well. With Hugos roar, they began to scream, screaming while jumping, igniting the entire Telegraph Street with their enthusiasm. In less than two minutes, the performance Pushed to the first **. If the first chorus is just a warm-up, then by the second time, all the audience on the scene joined the carnival, making the scene a sea of ??flames. When Hugo sang, "I like it, I haven''t collapsed yet! I miss you, I haven''t collapsed yet! I love you, I haven''t collapsed yet! I kill you, I haven''t collapsed yet!" Nearly two-thirds of the audience waved their hands to cater to Fujins drums, and then yelled "I did not collapse". Every time they stepped on the rhythm of Hugo''s singing, it was like a harmony. The momentum of the whole song pushed to a peak, so that the owners and guests in all the stores on Telegraph Street swarmed out, watching in amazement at the storm that almost overturned the roof. More than 30 reporters who arrived at the scene watched the audience''s response in amazement. In fact, this was not just a response, but more like a response, as if these audiences had already rehearsed before. Only bands that have debuted for many years, and only those songs that are classified as classics, can call the audience to sing along when they sing live. The effect of tens of thousands of people singing is also one of the most shocking parts of every concert, but today , Glory to Death, this newcomer band, has such a way of support, which is really incredible. In the last performance at the Hollywood Bowl, the audience had tried this way of support, but there were many audiences who were not familiar with the band at that time, so the support on the spot seemed a bit fragmented. But today, all this is so harmonious, everyone dances to the music neatly and uniformly. This is not simply shouting slogans, but using all their enthusiasm to follow the music crazy together, but two-thirds of the audience adjusted their crazy rhythm to the same, which also made the atmosphere of the whole scene easily promoted. The boiling point pushes the low temperature in December to another season little by little. Compared with the reporters and guests from other shops, the other audiences in front of the stage felt the most obvious and true to this. Two-thirds of the audience maintained a basically consistent pace and showed their enthusiasm towards the same. The rhythm of the vent was released, which made the rest of the audience involuntarily infected, especially the Glory to death standing on the stage that almost stung the skin of the musical infectious power, rough and cruelly released in the voice of Hugo , It is easy to let the unknown audience also set foot on the same rhythm. This makes the scene a sea of ??flames! If it is a coincidence that the first song "Lithium" has such a situation, then the second song "Don''t be annoyed by the past (''t...in.anger also has the same situation, which is very fascinating. Pay attention. When the music cut to the chorus, more than 300 audience members sang loudly in unison, "So Sally can wait" and "Her youth is dying." The overwhelming appeal almost made people cry. At this moment, behind the audience, two thin bamboo poles were erected, and then they hulled to the sides, and a huge horizontal bar appeared in front of them, directly letting the glory standing on the stage die. I was stunned. At this moment, the music on the stage unexpectedly stopped and stopped in fragments, but all the audience on the scene screamed with all their strength, "So Sally can wait, she knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been taken by everyone Abandon, her youth gradually withered, but I remember you said, dont be annoyed by the past. At least not today." Without any musical accompaniment, some are just the roars of the audience singing, but the neat and majestic singing is in. The whole long street reverberated, and the endless echo of the lyrics radiated from the washed blue sky. The shock brought by the sharp contrast between extreme silence and extreme noise is unparalleled. The five members of Glory To Death are all old fritters who have participated in more than two hundred cooperative performances. They certainly won''t stop the music easily, but the huge banner in front of them stunned all five band members, including Henry standing on the side stage. I saw a white banner with a purple-gold font on the book "death.or.", and then a cartoon version of the bulldog was drawn on the far right, the bulldog''s head crookedly Wearing a crown entwined by purple-gold thorns, this is a golden mottled four-arch coronation crown, but the gems inlaid on it are already incomplete. The entwined thorns make the crown look like it has gone through the vicissitudes of life, but with A brutal and direct sense of cruelty, symbolizing the road to the crown of thorns and thorns. Obviously, the bulldog represents "d.o.g", and the crown of thorns represents the band''s road to success. Although the road is very hard, it will eventually be able to obtain the crown; although the glory is dilapidated, it is It is the greatest appreciation for the band. Compared with those gorgeous and noble crowns, this crown entwined by purple-gold thorns is the most true portrayal of the band''s spirit! The band members were surprised that this top represented the band''s crown. They were surprised that the band had such a real and appropriate logo, and they were even more surprised that the band had such a loyal and hard-core fan! The support in progress at this time, the simple but gorgeous banner in front of me represents the greatest achievement along the way from glory to death: **** fans! It is hard to imagine how much time this group of fans spent waiting for this day, and how much hope they have placed on the glory to death, and more importantly, how much energy they get from the glory to death music. Looking at the must-be-broken crown, the excitement in the heart began to surge, so that the band had to temporarily interrupt the performance, unprecedented. Hugo subconsciously glanced back at Samora who was standing on the side stage. Sure enough, he saw Samoras excited look. By following Samoras eyes, he could see the last one in the audience. A familiar figure, it was Eli and Liam who raised the banner, and Andy, Meredith, Melerine, Joshua...and those who followed the band all the way to complete the road tour. Diehard fans. At this moment, tears of excitement flashed on their faces, because they planned this event after the Hollywood Bowl performance, because they discussed the fan group logo for nearly a week, because they prepared support for the bands live performance. , And even more because of the excitement and touch on the faces of the band members at this moment... everything is worth it. Hugo looked at the familiar faces and the unfamiliar faces again. They sang loudly with all their energy, "Don''t be upset about the past, at least not today." Hugo did not wipe the tears that were rolling in his eyes, because he was enjoying the madness of this moment. The tears that almost burned his eyes made him feel that he was alive like never before, so Hugo picked up the microphone again, and went to the audience. Sang on Your eyes are bored, because you cant find the place where you can realize your dreams. When you say you give up, all you have to pay for it Efforts will disappear without a trace. So, I will go from bed. A revolution started. Fate, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind, and the summer is blooming outside the door. When you stand by the stove, the flames reflect your face, and the hope in your heart is like that flame burning. " Hugos voice with a little bit of crying is so real and moving. The most sincere emotions are clearly expressed in every word and every musical note, interpreting the true meaning of music like the thrilling golden sunlight in the sky. The enthusiasm on the scene melted into magma, and then the Telegraph Street paved with bluestone bricks under the feet was rendered red. The whole world changed color at this moment, even the thrilling blue above the head. Become a supporting role, outline Hugo''s interpretation of the most beautiful shape, pierce this dazzling red without any barriers, and then burst! Fujins drums, "Boom Boom Boom" joined in; Neil, Pedro and Alfonso saw the dim influence of each other through their tears, then stepped on the rhythm, and played again at the same time. In an instant, the whole The scene is surrounded by the deafening music. At this moment, this is the center of the world, because this is where the hearts of more than 300 audiences are beating. () Chapter 522： Fan team ads_wz_txt; The 522 song "fan" team Meredith can clearly feel the grateful feeling of all blood rushing towards the heart. This feeling is so familiar and so strange to her. Familiar is because she experienced it once in Hollywood''s showing day theater not long ago, but strange is because todays turbulent emotions are more surging and still look like she is not familiar with. Meredith is a loyal fan of movies. This hobby comes from her parents. She believes that movies can always realize the deepest dreams in the human heart. At the same time, it is also a loyal carrier of human psychology and historical progress. . Of course, Meredith is also concerned about music, but it''s not as crazy as movies. But last time in Hollywoods Dew Theater, Meredith really realized the power of music, the energy bursting from the voice from the music notes from the lyrics, and the film is a completely different way of expression, but Like movies, it has the ability to penetrate into the soul and penetrate the soul. When abandoning the self and throwing the whole person into the ocean of music, a kind of extreme joy and pleasure will sublime the self as if bathed in sunlight. No wonder people say that music is the most beautiful language in the world. It''s just the simplest melody symbol, which is connected with the simplest vocabulary, but it can express the richest emotions. That night was a huge impact for Meredith. Originally, she went there only out of curiosity, but she did not expect that she experienced a baptism of the spirit of God, which strengthened her support for Hugo. . Today, Meredith once again felt that shocking energy, and it was even more direct, more turbulent and stronger than last time. She could even feel her soul resonating with the ongoing performance on stage. "Sometimes Leaving means a second chance..." Hugo''s voice easily pierced the deepest softness in her heart. Such lyrics are like a ray of light in life that guides the direction, pulling away all the fog in front of her. Let her find the way forward. This allowed Meredith to firm up her mind once again: she wants to follow the path of Hugo and keep pursuing it. Hugo is pursuing his dream, and she is pursuing Hugo''s footsteps, and then unswervingly marching toward her dream, as long as Hugo''s footsteps don''t stop, she won''t stop. When the thoughts in her mind were connected, the smile on the corner of Meredith''s mouth burst into the most dazzling appearance in her tears. She looked up at the huge banner above her head, the one in the "Glory to Death" bullfighting mouth. The crown entwined with purple''color'' thorns releases unyielding, stubborn, tough, and bright energy in the sun, filling all the emptiness and weakness in the heart. Telegraph Street has become a sea of ??music. This was just an ordinary morning. The students of the University of California at Berkeley walked through Telegraph Street towards the campus at their original pace. But the sight in front of them made the students stop their steps, not only because Telegraph Street was blocked by more than 300 people in front of them, they had to make a detour, but also because of the more than 300 uniform figures in front of them. A blaze of green''spring'' burst out, blazing under the blue sky. The glory standing on the stage swayed their sweat to death, using all the energy in their bodies to interpret every note. The more than three hundred spectators standing on the stage freed their enthusiasm..."Two of them Obviously more than a hundred people are organized. They know every song of the band well, and then sing, shout, and scream in unison in the correct position. They are like the background chorus of the band, using each of their own Enthusiasm embellishes the band''s performance. Although the support of more than two hundred people is organized, it is not rigid, because the "excitement", excitement, and exaltation on the faces of every audience are so real, and even the prominent blue veins on their necks can be clearly seen , The drop of sweat seeped from the forehead and nose, gleaming in the eyes that were not dazzling in the morning; the enthusiasm in the eyes and the shouting at the corners of the mouth, everything is so real. Even more than a dozen yards away, you can clearly feel the monstrous heat wave rushing toward your face! The enthusiasm of more than two hundred people also directly spread to more than one hundred other audiences in front of the stage. These audiences also joined the entire cheering frenzy, using their enthusiasm to make up for their lack of awareness of rhythm, and then use The beating body, the roaring voice, and the swaying sweat vented the frenzy of''commotion'' in his heart. This carnival is almost stunned. The time-space transition between trances is like coming to a rock and roll carnival scene in Woodstock in 1969, which was visited by a rainstorm, but at this time the golden sun sprinkled from the sky was too dazzling and dazzling. Dizzy and dizzy, but the overwhelming enthusiasm is so sincere and crazy. Telegraph Street is crazy, and the whole street is overwhelmed by glorious music. Whether you know this band or not, whether youre passionate about music or not, people cant help but move closer to here, and then rely on their own instincts. Join the rhythm of the live carnival. The sea of ??people is getting denser, the crowd of people is getting more and more turbulent, and the crowd is getting more and more surging...From 300 to 600 people, Telegraph Street has been blocked to a degree, and you want to enjoy the green spring. The college students of shed the burden on their shoulders, gave up the idea of ??attending the class on time, and simply became a part of this carnival. At this moment, the green spring has a brighter light than the North Star. More than 30 reporters were shocked by the carnival in front of them, not because of the scalethere are countless performances on a larger scale, but because of the enthusiasm. This is a carnival that does not mix any ideas or prejudices. Everyone just simply enjoys the music. Many people dont even know who the band is performing on the stage. They just simply enjoy the music that the band plays. Happiness, and then wantonly waving his own smile, cheering and screaming, sweat flying in the air,''intertwined'' into a gorgeous light curtain, making the entire Telegraph Street look like a dreamy world. This kind of pure enthusiasm, simple carnival, and heartfelt release made the reporters unable to believe their eyes. They even forgot that today is the day when the first album is officially released, and this small performance is the band''s first time. Once I greeted the fans of the song formally, they didnt remember all of this. They were just attracted by the noise and noise in front of them. They recorded the scenes with the camera in their hands, feeling it with their eyes and skin. Scenes of frenzy, using the body and the spirit to experience the scenes of wanton. The glorious to death performance seems to have a kind of magic power, let everyone fall into the music to enjoy and release the magic to the full, but unfortunately, todays performance "only" lasted for half an hour, which made everyone on the scene The audience was full of smiles and lost eyes and shouted "Encore". But today is not a concert. The band did not step off the stage. Hugo smiled and said into the microphone, "Compared to Encore, I would be more willing to talk face-to-face with us. I hope it ends today. At the time, our album can be sold at least..." Hugo counted the band members back, and then said, "Uh, more than five." This made the audience immediately laughed, "Next we will Enter the record store and wait for everyone. I hope you can keep order and enter the store to buy albums-even if it is not our album, I believe you can find your favorite music here. Amoeba Records can rent the venue to us, Our band is very grateful, so I hope everyone can cooperate. Thank you!" Hugo''s simple words threw out the next gimmick. Fans of the song can enter the record store and have direct contact with the band members. This immediately evoked the commotion at the scene, and many people started gearing up and jumping. I want to try. At this moment, Meredith and Liam signaled the people around, and then a voice burst from the audience, "d. 0. g! d. 0. g!" This voice grew louder and louder. In the end, more than six hundred people at the scene actually shouted together, which made the entire Telegraph Street full of echoes of "d.0.g". Such a momentum is indeed unimaginable! The members of the gloriously dead band looked at each other. Obviously, organized and unorganized are really far from being organized. Although there were only more than 300 people on the scene today, the whole support was compared to the day when they were in the Hollywood "show" theater. It''s not inferior to''spicy''. For the band, their first album has just been released and they already have such loyal fans, which is really rare. Hugo stepped off the stage and saw Samora with a smile on his face. He said with a smile, "This is your organization?" Although it was a question, the tone was very positive. As expected, Samora nodded directly, "We all organized together ~ www.novelhall.com~ After the last show at the "Lu Tian" theater, we gathered to discuss, and your performances will be more and more in the future. , And we also believe that there will be more and more loyal fans of the song, so there is an organization for everyone to gather together, whether it is to discuss your music or support your performance... " o. "Actually, this is not a group, everyone just got together because of the same hobby and simply discussed the music of the band." Samora and Hugo walked into the record store side by side and explained, "Similar to organizations like today''s support. Everyone participated in the event voluntarily. In fact, they are a group of lunatics who madly love your live performance." Hugo chuckled. He originally thought it was a "fan" meeting similar to an idol singer, but now that Samora explained it this way, it seems that he misunderstood, "I just saw The banner, what is that sign?" Samora looked at Hugo, "That''s the logo we designed for the band. It''s also the logo of our group of clubs. What do you think?" (To be continued. If you like this work, welcome to Chuangshi to support the author. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click to search!) Chapter 523： Start with the album ads_wz_txt; Start with the 523 album "Who designed the logo? It looks great!" Pedro leaped on Hugos back, then slid his head between Samora and Hugo and asked curiously. Samora saw the excitement on Pedros face, and the smile on the corners of her mouth became even brighter, "Meredis. In fact, this club is her suggestion. She thinks it can provide an occasion for those of us who like the music of the band. Or people who like your movie gather together, you know, it''s very interesting to''exchange'' your own ideas and discuss the same hobby with a group of friends. Hugo was very surprised. He didn''t expect that this idea came from the little girl of Meredith, and the crown of thorns was obviously close to the spirit of Glory To Death, Meredith did. It was a surprise for Hugo. Samora went on to say, "Moreover, similar to your movie premiere, or when the band is performing, with this organization, people who want to participate in collectives are better to convene. I thought, if the band starts again On tour, with the club, its much more convenient for each city to gather fans." "Then is this a music club or a movie club?" Hugo was stunned, then laughed and teased. "Discuss whatever you like." Samora shrugged, with a nonchalant appearance, "Originally, when''Schindler''s List'' was released, Meredith wanted to gather a bunch of people to cheer you on. Yes, but its a pity that there was no discussion at all at that time, so I can only postpone this matter until today, and then show it." The premiere of "Schindler''s List" was performed on the second day of the show in Hollywood''s "Show Day" Theater, which was naturally too late. Looking at Samora in front of him, Hugo patted him on the shoulder, "It seems that you have already done a lot of things before you take up the post. Then you can do a good job." When Samora heard that she was about to work, she was not depressed, but looked at Hugo with excitement, "Will you take care of lunch?" It turned out to be a foodie. But now is not the time to talk about lunch. After entering the storefront of Amoeba Music again, the staff skillfully took the band members to five different channels to prepare for the next meeting of the fans of the song, five people Members will shoulder the responsibilities of the staff in the store, and will be responsible for talking with the fans of the shopping, shopping guides, and finally completing the purchase. The most important thing is naturally the process of communicating with the fans. The reason why the members are inserted in different locations is to avoid overcrowding and causing chaos in the store. Then Henry took Samora, who was appointed by n-jn-j, to the door, ready to take up the responsibility of maintaining order with the free staff. Hugo stood beside the shelf, and only then saw the first album of glory to death on the shelf. Amoeba Music did not vacate a large number of shelves, but vacated a row of shelves with 20 albums on it. A row of albums that used to be glorious to death is already very spectacular. You can watch it. It can be concluded that Amoeba Music still has strong faith in glory to death. Hugo stretched out his hand to get an album and looked at it carefully, but his fingers paused in front of the album. At this moment, seeing the album is within reach, but the realism of the past few months has disappeared in an instant. Hugo can''t help but wonder: Is this true? But soon, Hugo told himself: This is true. He has questioned many times, and there is no need to doubt again and again whether this is a dream or reality, because his steps along the way are so solid and steady that he can walk to this day, and everything is down to earth. Relying on his efforts and strength to obtain, there is no tricks and no discounts, so he does not have to doubt its authenticity, this is reality, and he deserves the reward! Then, Hugo''s fingers stretched forward resolutely, and the real touch soon came from the fingertips. Hugo grabbed an album and took it up. The album is square, but its not the plastic box cover that is always used for CD albums. It is actually a thick cardboard cover similar to drawing paper. Its felt in the palm of your hand and it has a smell of ink, which makes the album. It doesn''t look like a CD or a tape, but like a vinyl record. This kind of original but nostalgic packaging gives Hugo a good first impression of the album. The album cover is also full of the retro style of the 1960s. Five members of the glory to the death stand in the back of the truck. Everyone is holding their own musical instrument and surrounds Fujin sitting behind the drum set, and then they are discussing what. Fujin''s brows wrinkled slightly, obviously he was thinking seriously; Neil, who was standing next to him, was holding his guitar in both hands, his fingers were hooking the strings, and his eyes were seriously looking at Hugo who was standing next to him; Hugo''s face With a shallow smile, the curvature of the corner of the mouth looks like it has just been retracted, and you can feel the scene overflowing from the corner of the mouth in the last second. Pedro, standing on the other side of Fujin, raised his eyebrows and looked at Hugo with an unbelievable expression. The expression looked astonished but unwilling, and his expression was very rich; On the outermost side, Alfonso is hanging a guitar with his right hand resting on his chin and his mouth slightly open, as if he was saying something. The attention of the five people is obviously concentrated together. Even if it is just a photo, you can clearly feel the hot discussion of the five people. The picture is clearly presented. The earthy brown "color" ground, the emerald green "color" trees, the dark red "color" truck, the black "color" surface, the blue "color" sky, the golden "color" sunshine...plus five The members'' T-shirts, shirts and denim pants are full of various colors. The whole picture is colorful but not messy, full of classics from the 1960s. The five members did not deliberately dress up, they look like they are usually preparing for a performance backstage, and their hairstyles and makeup are not too much modified. They are exactly what they usually do in life. But it is this kind of ordinary and simple that vividly outlines the image of the band''s hot discussion. On the drum surface of the central drum set, it was written in black''color'', "almost fame"; then on the yellow-brown''color'' ground under the truck, it was like writing on the soil with a branch, "Glory To death". Such a cover, simple but classic, made Hugo love it. This was exactly the album he had imagined, and seeing such an album had its own influence, the surging and excited movement became more turbulent, and finally turned into a smile on the corner of his mouth and bloomed. Turning over the album, the back cover looks completely different. The colorful''color'' without the cover is just a blank stage. The golden''color'' lights are lit from the bottom up, setting off the whole stage beautifully. It seems to be a state of waiting for the singer to come on stage before the performance, but considering that there is no head in the darkness under the lights, everything is more like an empty stage before the lights go out after the performance. But no matter what, the back cover is as simple as it is composed of only black''color'' and gold''color'', which outlines a touch of solitude and quietness. It is in sharp contrast with the noisy schedule of the cover, but it has a moving beauty. In the center of the empty''dang'' and''dang'' stage, handwritten with a black''color'' pencil the playlist of the eleven songs of the entire album, "Second Chance (.cha... "Home(" Strangle the hero (... "Sunburn (sunburn "With you around (when...are.near "Nothing" "Love is a lie (...is.a. "Hollywood is not America ( . It is concise and clear, without any gorgeousness, but it has a special taste. This is the first album of glory to death. This is Hugos first album. After nearly twelve years of hard work, he finally turned this dream into reality. Looking at the album in his hand, Hugo only I feel that everything is worth it. Of course not because his music has become an album, but because this album carries his dream and understanding of music. Perhaps in the eyes of others, this is just an album, just a drop in the ocean of hundreds of thousands of albums, but in Hugo''s eyes, this is the work of his hard work and the hard work of the entire band. . The heart began to tremble slightly, but it was no longer unbelievable doubt and hesitation, but unparalleled and irreplaceable throbbing. At this moment when Hugo hesitated, fans of songs began to come in at the door. The noise made Hugo wake up from his thoughts. The album is the medium to carry his music dreams. The "fan" of the song is a confidant who "lives" with him. In Hugo''s view, the cheering of the fans is not because of him, but because of the resonance of the music. They are not the relationship of superiors and subordinates, but the relationship of equal communication. Those idols, Hugo, who take the crowd of fans as a matter of course, have always been scornful, because the love of fans is never taken for granted, and they are not inferior to singers. They are just crazy simply because they like it. Therefore, the relationship between them should be equal. Of course, there are also a few "fans" of songs that have become unreasonable because they lose their minds, which affects the "private" lives of artists. This is another matter, but in any case, there should be no hierarchical gap between artists and fans. It is certain. So Hugo saw the song''fans'' come in, and his face immediately filled with a sincere smile. He also looked forward to this moment, to be able to communicate with the fans of the song, and to understand himself Its a great thing for fans of music to''exchange''. About fifteen fans of the song walked at the door. They stood there and stopped for a while, then screamed joyfully and rushed all the way. Although Hugo is the lead singer, he is also the most watched actor. But the treatment he received is not much different, which also shows that the audience who arrived at the scene today are the real music lovers, and they know the important **** of the other members of the band. I saw two or three fans walking in front of the five members, and there were four fans in front of Fujin and Hugo. It was a bit lively, but the whole scene was full of enthusiasm. The atmosphere is very harmonious o "Hey, Hugo, I...Oh, God, I really really like you... **** Christ! Your music is really''great'', oh, God, my brain is a mess right now ...I, can I''touch'' you?" Uh... "Where?" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.) Chapter 524： emotional support ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 524 "Essence" Pillar of God The contact with the fans of the song is always full of fun, perhaps because of the difference in communication media. The actors communicate with the audience through the big screen, while the singers communicate with the audience through the stage. It''s more enthusiasm than the movie fans, and the song fans are a little more irrational than the movie fans. Just now I was chatting with Hugo about the middle-aged man of the punk golden age classic band. Speaking of the forever engraved glorious year of 1977 in the history of music, the middle-aged mans face bloomed more than a sixteen-year-old boy. The light of excitement, although the rush of life and the passage of years have caused his hairline to retreat to the back of his head, but the fold of the brain that shot the bright lights in the record store also flashed him at the same time The''excited'' sentiment that lasted from a young age. "It''s nice to meet you, oh god, this is really a good morning." The middle-aged man shook Hugo''s right hand. "I like your music, but now I think I will fall in love with your music. I think, come here first today. The professor is late and the students are going to rebel. I must hurry up." Hugo stared at the middle-aged man in a gray-brown suit in amazement, and watched him turn away. The only thought in his head was: is he a professor? A professor at the University of California, Berkeley? But Hugo couldn''t get the answer. The middle-aged man walked to the counter with the gloriously deadly album. After hurriedly checking out, he disappeared into the crowd. He did not seek the autograph of any member of the band, nor did he ask for a photo or hug. He simply discussed his views on music with Hugo, and then turned and left with infinite admiration. But compared to the screams and shouts, this middle-aged talent who has never introduced himself is the most impressive to Hugo, because Hugo knows that he really likes rock and roll. In fact, people who have experienced the golden age of rock and roll in the sixties and seventies almost have a rock plot in their hearts. Even if they have witnessed the decline of rock and roll for two decades, there is no way to extinguish their inner love for rock and roll. Every American has a rock dream in his heart. Although this is a bit exaggerated, it is not far from the truth. It is a pity that not everyone has the strength to realize this dream, and not everyone has the opportunity and time to realize this dream. The pressure of life is always so cruel, just like the middle-aged man just now, whether he is a professor or not, but he gave up his dream of rock and roll and returned to a peaceful life, looking for a stable job to make a living. Maybe find a stable love to maintain the family. But when they dreamed back at midnight, the scorching heat in their hearts always awakened them, and then looked at the darkness around them, helplessly continuing to compromise with reality. However, this enthusiasm will never disappear. Occasionally, at a certain moment, it will shine again and make the ordinary life rejuvenate. Hugo felt very honored to be able to become a touch of color in the life of this middle-aged man just now. Perhaps this is also one of the meanings of music. "Hey, Hugo!" A clear voice came before her eyes, grabbing Hugo''s attention again. Hugo only saw a petite body standing in front of her eyes, not even her waist. Her thin shoulders made her look even thinner and pink. Her cheeks were flushed from vigorous exercise. The eyes that looked like black grapes were shining with excitement and determination. This light made it easy to ignore her smallness, which made Hugo involuntarily think of the small but strong Spirited Away in Spirited Away. "Hey." Hugo curled up a smile, bent over and squatted down, keeping himself and the little girl in front of him in a parallel line of sight, "It''s nice to meet you, I''m Hugo Lancaster. " "You still look the most dazzling on the stage, but you are still cute when you smile." The little''girl'' kid said loudly. Looking at her height, Hugo guessed that she was only eleven or twelve years old. , But listening to her playful and bold words, it makes people feel unpredictable, as if talking to an adult, "It''s nice to meet you, I''m Sally Hansen (Sally.)." "Sally?" Hugo raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Yes, Sally." The little girl who was full of quirky spirits showed a sly smile in front of him, "Well, then, can I think that the band''s song is for me? ?" The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth turned into a hehe voice, and then he pretended to be serious, "You said that song?" Sally shrugged, pouting her mouth and said, "You know what I''m talking about, dont be upset about the past (...in.anger),..." "Yes, of course, Sally told me just now, don''t be annoyed by the past. This song was made for Sally exclusively." Hugo said with a smile, the warmth of the smile in Sally''s eyes It bloomed, causing Sally to laugh openly in an instant. Although she speaks a little mature, she still looks like a child after all Sally knew that Hugo was teasing herself just now, and she blinked her eyes, "Hugo, can you tell me who Sally in this song really refers to?" "I just gave the answer, didn''t I?" Hugo''s teasing made Sally shy. Sally smiled and shook her head, "I''m serious." Hugo nodded and said, "Actually, the Sally in this song is not specific to someone. When I was creating it, it was just a beautiful misunderstanding. One of my...friends, yes, friends, he heard it wrong. I mistakenly thought that I was singing Sally, but after I started humming again, it felt very smooth, so I settled it down like this..." What Hugo said was the truth, but after he finished speaking, he looked at Sally and said with a smile, "Why, don''t you believe it?" Sally shook her head and said seriously, "No, I believe you, because your eyes tell me that you are telling the truth." Hugo was amused by Sally''s appearance, "But if a reporter interviews me after today, I will say that this Sally refers to one of my little song''fans''-you are mine. The song''fan'', right?" Hugo confirmed to Sally with a worried look. Sally, pretending to be mature, hesitated for a while, and then nodded, "Yes, I am a fan of your song." After speaking, Sally laughed. "I have always been a fan of your song. The first time I heard about you, it was your performance in Memphis. Then I heard the story of your road tour all the way. From then on, I wanted to see it in person. See you." Although Sally looks very young, she speaks very clearly and articulately. She doesn''t look like an eleven or twelve-year-old child at all. Her crystal-clear eyes are still shining with a touch that is not suitable for her age. "I''ve always been curious about what power is supporting you to complete such a magnificent dream." "Because it is a dream." Hugo put his hands on Sally''s shoulders. Sally was thinner than her appearance. She felt the thinness of her body from the thick coat, but it looked like Sally. It should not have reached the stage of development, and it will be much better after one or two years. "Dream?" Sally looked at Hugo suspiciously, which made Hugo chuckle. "Yes, a dream is an unreachable goal, which seems unachievable, but before we work hard, we will never know whether it can be achieved. It is as if flying a hundred years ago was an impossible dream, but if we Even if he is reluctant to try, who knows that flying is such a simple thing now." Hugo said seriously, he did not just mess because the little girl in front of him was too young. Nong'', because Hugo knows how powerful the power of dreams is, it has nothing to do with age, but with one''s own beliefs. "Music is a dream for me. I don''t know if it can be realized, but I will always run towards it and make every effort to touch it." "Then what if you can never achieve it?" Sally asked suspiciously. "If you are willing to give up, then give it up, look for another dream, or return to real life." Hugo said with a smile, "But as long as you are not willing to give up, it means you are not reconciled. If it is I will continue to persevere." "But, can it never be achieved?" Sally''s eyes were still full of doubts. Hugo paused, then smiled and said, "Are you willing to regret that you have tried it, or are you willing to regret that you have never tried it?" Hugo remembered the words of Zhang Xiaoye, the lead singer of the band, when others asked them whether they spent ten years of youth''spring'' in the underground rock circle, whether it was worth it, Zhang Xiaoye answered~www.novelhall .com~ It''s not worth it, I regret it now. But I know, I haven''t experienced it, I will never know this, so if I go back to ten years ago, I will still make the same choice, and then stand in the position ten years later, regretting it again. " Sally looked at Hugo with a gentle smile in front of her, but she could feel the powerful energy in Hugo''s soul, the kind of courage to persist in that kind of fearlessness, and his smile was filled with warm and positive power, "I I want to participate in your tour and watch your performances at every spot; I want to travel to every corner of the world and see the aurora of the North Pole and the savannah of Africa..." "If you have a goal, you have the motivation to move forward. To work towards this goal, even if it cannot be achieved in the end, this process of hard work will become the value of life." Hugo said with a smile, but after finishing speaking, he chose He raised his eyebrows, "You''d better not let your parents know that these are what I taught you..." Hugo feels like he is instigating little friends to do bad things. Sally said with a smile, "It''s too late." This sentence made Hugo mutter annoyed immediately. Watching Hugo''s cooperating performance, Sally''s hearty laughter erupted like this. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Chapter 525： Professional perspective ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 525 professional perspective In the Amoeba music store, the meeting with fans of Glory to Death is not only difficult to scream and scream, but in fact, it is more of the "communication" of music. This is a very wonderful thing. When a band The members learned that the music they produced resonated with many people, and even became the backbone of many people. There are more than one young "girl" like Sally, which makes the band feel indescribable. "Essence" **** pillar, isn''t this a term that should appear on top singers like Michael Jackson, The Beatles, and Bob Dylan? How many people fall in love with rock because of the Beatles, and how many people because of the Beatles Michael Jackson was "fascinated" by music, and how many people understood the power of the spirit of "Essence" because of Bob Dylan... But now, some people feel satisfied, resonated, and feel the power of the pillar because of the glory to the death music. This is undoubtedly the biggest affirmation of the musicians, which also shows that the direction of the glory to the death has been working is correct. ! In fact, the time spent in Amoeba music this morning was not long, less than two hours in total, but it was a brand new experience for the band members. When the car left Telegraph Street, the entire carriage was It looks very lively. "Wow, did you see that turbulent''tide'' of people just now? I wonder if the entire university is flooding Telegraph Street." Pedro muttered excitedly, his face filled with indissipation. The red''tide''. "If Cal is only six hundred people." Fujin said Shi Shiran next to him, which immediately made Pedro depressed. Hugo ignored the two of them, took out the band''s album from his pocket, and then asked Samora who was driving, "Where did you put the pile of vinyl records I just bought?" "In the first row of seats." As soon as Samora took the job today, Henry was directly pushed to the driver''s position, but it can be seen that he quickly entered the working state, and everything was done quickly. "Did you buy our album?" Neal looked at the album in Hugo''s hands and said in surprise. Hugo stood up and saw a brown paper bag on the first row of seats. It contained all the treasures he had just purchased. He took it and sat down again, "Yes." , Buy one as a souvenir. What, is it weird?" "No," Neal smiled mysteriously and shook his head, and then took out an album from his pocket, "I bought one too." Originally Neil was worried, only he bought one. This behavior seemed too strange, so it was concealed, but he didn''t expect that Hugo actually bought it, and it immediately made him feel that he had found a soulmate. Seeing Hugo and Neil smiling sneakily there, Alfonso, who was sitting behind, also laughed, "I bought one too." "And me." Pedro didn''t know when he heard the conversation here, and he also said. When Hugo looked back at Fujin, his calm eyes clearly told Hugo the answer: He also bought one. Sure enough, he is a partner of a band, and Dajia is so heart-warming, which makes everyone laugh. Ignoring the noisy noises behind, Henry got busy in the passenger seat. He took out a list and pondered it carefully. Samoras sex character is a self-acquaintance. Although he is not familiar with Henry, he has also heard Hugo say before. In the future, he has many jobs that require cooperation with Henry, so he has a little attention. , Took the initiative to ask, "What are you researching?" Without Henrys answer, Samora was not discouraged or worried about embarrassment, glanced at Henrys list, and then said in surprise, "These are all professional List of music magazines?" Henry raised his eyebrows slightly, "Do you know this?" He looked a little surprised. Humli originally thought that Samora was just an assistant that Hugo brought over to handle chores. After all, there is a big difference between an assistant and a manager. The manager is responsible for the communication between the agent and the artist, but he did not expect that Samora was obviously Much more capable than he thought. "There are a lot of them at home." Samora smiled, her honest smile easily impressed. "If you want to read these magazines in the future, Hugo will have a lot of them, so you don''t have to buy them anymore. Reading magazines and newspapers is one of our jobs." Henry still lay in the passenger seat as if he had no bones. Here, even if the noise of the band members behind has no effect on him, it is rare for him to talk to Samora. It seems that Henry also realized that if Samora could take on more work, it would save him a lot of things. Samora didn''t have this kind of consciousness, and laughed haha, "I just read magazines. My taste in music is not very consistent with those of music critics." "Normal, music critics are also humans." The views of music critics themselves have their own aesthetic inclination, but they are more professional, so true senior music lovers will have their own opinions, which are consistent with music critics. Or inconsistencies are quite normal. "Are you considering which magazines to find to write reviews for the band?" Samora caught the point at once. In fact, the reason why large-scale record companies are rich in resources, music reviews is one of them. When a new singer appears, there is no comment from any music critics. This is a very bad thing. The difference between a large record company and an independent record company lies in the huge difference in the resources of music critics and media they can contact. . To give a simple example, if "Rolling Stone" recommends the cover of a magazine, then it is obvious that the singer''s attention is to take the rocket. As for the performance after the attention, it depends on the level of the album to see the truth. Henry nodded, and shook his head again, "Yes, no, in fact, these magazine music reviews will be written, it''s just a matter of time." There is EMI Records as the backstage, and Henry, a senior agent in charge, is honored to death. The band doesnt have to worry about exposure at all. What I am thinking about now is which magazines will publish the first batch of music reviews. "I don''t know if these can be controlled!" Samora looked very surprised. He thought all the press releases were contacted in one go, and then sent out in one go. Henry smiled, "These controls are necessary before the band gains a wide range of attention, and after the band has achieved a certain degree of success, it doesn''t matter." Henry is obviously interested in teaching Samora-in order to share his work. So I went on to say, Because we have no control over the content of the magazines music reviews, they say good is good, and say bad is not good. This is their profession, and we have no way..." "But, aren''t there any more familiar music critics?" Samora interrupted Henry and said quizzically. Music critics are also humans. In addition to their professionalism, they must be separated from each other and personal preferences. It is impossible to write music reviews like robots to be 100% neutral, just relatively neutral. What''s more, in the entertainment industry, there is no absolute neutrality that does not involve any interests. There is always only relative neutrality. "It doesn''t work for them." Henry pointed to the band members who were laughing behind him. The glorious first album. He hoped that these critics would use an objective eye to evaluate it, praise it or criticize it. This is just the beginning. He believes that the band has the ability to withstand the feedback from reality. "Leave aside the music critics, but each magazine also has different attributes. Rolling Stone is more conservative and more popular, but it has the greatest influence; "Rotation" is very "sexual", and is very important for alternative rock. They are also very supportive, but they have already praised the band once during the bands tour, and their first statement is definitely not enough;''q Magazine'' has unique influence in the UK and they also attach the most importance to rock and roll, but It''s the faraway Atlantic Ocean..." Henry counted them one by one. These magazines have enough influence, but the first batch of music reviews of the band cannot be selected only by influence. Some have strong appeal in a narrow field. The comprehensive media of some non-professional music magazines cannot be ignored. This is a very important but also very cumbersome project. Samora listened to Henry''s lazily speaking. This was the real eye-opener. Unlike the perspective of fans in observing various magazines, the attention of professionals to magazines is obviously different. The simplest example is "Rolling Stone." Although it is said that "Rolling Stone" is currently the highest-selling and most influential magazine in the United States and even the world, there are even many fans who worship the "Rolling Stone" magazine and regard it as the Bible, but In the eyes of professionals, the band Glory To Death is not suitable for "Rolling Stones". This is not a question of whether "Rolling Stones" is willing to promote Glory to Death, but that there is simply a''sexual'' incompatibility between the two of them. The problem, even if "Rolling Stone" wants to invite Glory to Death on the cover, it is estimated that Henry and EMI will hesitate. Although Samora has a deep and even professional understanding of music, he has always observed from the perspective of fans, so at this time Henry told him a whole new world. He only I can listen ignorantly, but I can''t say a word of response. But for Samora, it was a moment of enthusiasm for him. It was the first time that he had come into contact with the profile of music in such a real and profound way. This also convinced Samora that this job would be extremely brilliant. . Glory to Death simply ended the publicity work on the first day of the albums release, but the excitement of the entire American music industry has just begun, because just today, Glory to Death, a unique and shocking band, has truly entered the music. In the market, music critics, professional magazines, and veteran song fans have all cast their sights on: Did this band that traveled across the U.S. road tour originally made a gimmick or is it real? And those media who pay attention to Hugo''s actor status will naturally not miss the excitement: what is the strength of the band that owns Hugo? Is this serious or is it sexual? All of this has been continuously heated and brewed under the hot topic of "Schindler''s List". (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Chapter 526： The first batch of music reviews ads_wz_txt; Revival 526 first batch of music reviews After the release of Glory to Deaths first album "Almost Fame", the attention of the media can be expected. After all, the bands nearly five-month road tour has already created a topic, and Hugo, the lead singer of the band, has even more Relying on "Schindler''s List" became the hottest topic figure at the end of 1993. From this perspective, the bands first album is naturally the focus of many peoples attention. Even if the band chose to make their first official debut at an independent record store in Berkeley, Amoeba Music attracted more than 30 people. This is evident when the reporter arrived at the scene to report. However, after the release of the album "Almost Fame", it caused a general media reaction of a volcanic eruption. This was unexpected to everyone. Hundreds of reports and radio programs discussed the rhythm three times a day. Almost the popularity of the album "Nearly Fame" has almost''matched'' the violent Jewish reaction caused by "Schindler''s List" in the recent period. This is definitely an unpredictable situation. It must be traced back to the first batch of music critics "almost famous". After "Almost Fame" was released on Thursday, due to the high level of attention, two music reviews appeared at the same time on Friday. The two music reviews come from two magazines, "Rotation" and "Alternative Choice (.press. These two magazines can be said to be pioneer magazines for alternative music. "Zhizhuan" has now become the most representative magazine in independent music, and its sales can even compete with "Rolling Stone"; and "alternative choice". It was founded in Ohio in 1985. This magazine focuses on **** rock and includes a large number of alternative rock, pop punk, and metal core underground bands. Each issue of the magazine contains interviews, photos, and photos of underground bands. Mainly works. The main subscription group of "Alternative Choice" is loyal rock enthusiasts. It is more professional and niche than "Zhizhuan". The music category of "Zhizhuan" also includes hip-hop, reggae, country and other different music types, so Although they all focus on indie music, alternative music, and underground music, the subscription groups of the two have "acquaintances" and differences. These two magazines, which were also founded in 1985, became huge competitors after their establishment. "Alternative Choice" has a higher prestige among **** rock fans. Its sales are mainly concentrated on the West Coast, and the East Coast market is very sluggish; "Rotation" is simply not as powerful as "alternative choice" in the field of rock and roll. , But it focuses on a wider range of music genres and has become an idol-level publication in the independent music industry. Its insistence on alternative music is also different from the conservative and popular "Rolling Stone", which makes the magazine indispensable for loyal music fans. Superseding existence Obviously, the two magazines themselves are direct competitors, but the current "alternative options" are still limited to the West Coast and among rock enthusiasts, and the "rotational" market has been fully''flowered'' throughout North America, even for some Popular music lovers, as long as they are interested in indie music, will pay attention to this magazine. This time, the first batch of "almost fame" music reviews detonated the competition between "rotation" and "alternative". Obviously, the two magazines hold very different views on this album. The music critic Vincent Brook (.) who uses "dislike" or "hate" to describe "alternative choices" is not enough for the "almost fame" album. The adjective he chose is "hate." "And also added three overlapping adverbs "Shifen" in front of this adjective. "I hate this album, I hate this album very, very very very much!" This is the first sentence of Vincent''s music review for "Almost Fame", which is shocking. "When the grunge rock represented by the Nirvana band went mainstream, all bands began to imitate the trend, which made rock music gradually lose its vitality, and it was only revived in three years. Rock and roll seems to have come to an end again. Under such circumstances People are eager to find a new breakthrough. Only by breaking the shackles of the style represented by Nirvana can rock continue to develop. This is a fact. But this does not mean that the band can be''chaotic'', because the music woven casually with guitar strings is not rock, it may be country; because the music played casually with the keyboard is not rock, it may be blues; because the formation of a The complete band is not rock, it may be pop. The reason why rock is called rock is that rock has the enlightening connotation of the spirit and the essence of the whole era. At the same time, it must have a fascinating and exciting melody. Unforgettable and moving lyrics! Not all music can be turned into rock, because rock is rock, irreplaceable rock! When a band has no technical single guitar performance, no complicated arrangements, or even a distinctive personal style, can this band be called a rock band? No, of course not! Then this Can a song played by a band be called rock? Absolutely not! The album "Almost Fame", dedicated to the death of glory, is just like that. After joining the ridiculous keyboard player, this makes the style of the band break away from the gorgeous and heavy metal rock, leaving only the simple and funny as a circus, so that the gripping guitar strings are mixed with tender and watery keyboard sounds. After that, the song became a clown in Disneyland with balloons wandering around-not only ridiculous, but also boring. If the band only made this mistake, then it can be forgiven, but the album "Almost Fame" is much more than that. There are several great songs in the album that can be a classic, "Don''t be annoyed by the past (...in.anger), "Second Chance (), etc., but these songs are all by a "second-rate actor" Knitting became a joke. "Don''t worry about the past" simplified the melody and turned it into a vulgar popular song that only relied on the guitar and keys; the hard rock style of "Second Chance" was reduced to the ignorance and boring of street performers. The noise; the strong British style of "Nothing" is only played with monotonous guitar strings, making it look like a downcast and bald old man on Broadway who will never be able to qualify for stage performance... These songs all have the potential to become a "color" song, "Don''t worry about the past" if you can replace the cheap keyboard sound with the combination of guitar and bass; "Second Chance" if you can join the guitar as a performance, Increase the momentum of the chorus part; "Nothing" If the melody can be arranged more complex and gorgeous...... These songs will suddenly become a new rock song. but Glory to death obviously wanted to distinguish themselves from the style of Nirvana, but their attempt was so bad that they distinguished themselves from rock and roll. Now Glory to death is neither hard rock. , Its not metal rock, even if they hang the name of alternative rock, but they can not change the fact that they have lost the soul of rock. Even if the album contains the only-the first "Lithium( which can be called rock and roll. This song is the bands closest approach to rock in four minutes and fifteen seconds. This song has the gorgeous and raging metal rock, and it also has With a profound and wide-ranging mindset, as well as the bands attempts at brand-new music genres, it can be regarded as a breath of fresh air in the rock field where the Nirvana band dominates the world. But this song cannot save the entire album, nor can it save the band. Hugo Lancaster, the lead singer who has created a glorious song, but his job is an actor, which is even more absurd than a tiger jumping through the ring of fire. He completely insults rock and roll. It also makes the rock full of **** and thoughts become the assembly line product of popular business, which is not worth mentioning! Under Hugos handcrafted creation, this glorious album was completely reduced to pop music. They abandoned their faith in order to please the audience. Most of the tracks in the album are arranged in a concise and clear style. Seeking the recognition of the audience, compared to the cumbersome and gorgeous grunge rock arrangements, the arrangement of the songs in "Almost Fame" is completely at the level of nursery rhymes, which undoubtedly can attract more listeners'' attention. Maybe those vulgar young people who dont know anything about rock will buy the album and listen to it when they see the word rock. The easy-to-understand melody is very pleasing, which allows their music to spread quickly, even To win them more audiences who don''t know rock and roll. But they can''t deceive us, nor can they deceive themselves. The music they make is not rock and roll at all. It can only be said that they are degenerates who have sold their souls to commercial trends! When technology is no longer important, an open and concise structure will only obliterate the "essence" of rock and roll; when thinking is no longer important, the cry of being close to the masses and life will only be reduced to nonsense of disease-free groaning; when it is not an arranger No matter how important, the popular and catchy melody will only gradually assimilate rock into a melody without a''sexual''-it can''t even be called music! This is a disaster! Glory to death, such a band that cant find a position at all I dont want to use the sacred word''rock'' to describe this band, because it is one thing for rock and roll. Kind of insult. Full of roaring, aggressive sexual, masculine, full of noisy metal style, gorgeous and dazzling arrangements interspersed with hearty guitar performance, this is the true meaning of rock and roll. But all of this disappeared in the body of glory to death. The glorious and self-proclaimed new music style is a humiliation and raging to the entire rock music. This kind of music is regarded as a classic masterpiece by those media. This is simply a depraved behavior. Perhaps, rock is really going to perish again. Up. So, I hate this album, and I hate this band even more!" Vincent simply criticized "almost fame" in a perfect way, and hated the glory to death. This extreme critical attitude also represents the always strong and sharp attitude of "alternative choice"; but it is the same. Corresponding to this is a completely different point of view in "Rotation" magazine. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Chapter 527： Song of Ice and Fire ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 527 Song of Ice and Fire "Alternative Choice" Vincent Brooke''s article not only criticized the album "Almost Fame" for nothing, but also nailed the entire band of glory to death on the pillar of shame. In Vincent''s view, the existence of a band like Glory To Death itself is an insult to rock, and the attention of the music media throughout the United States to the band is the beginning of rock''s degeneration and destruction. This is almost unforgivable. In fact, this is also the consistent commentary style of "alternative choice". The magazine always believes that the commercial nature of popular music has obliterated the most essential characteristics of music. The reason why underground rock is not recognized by the market is because popular music has corrupted the whole In the music industry, people are so confused by those simple and catchy melodies that they neglect the ideological nature of music itself. The reason why rock is rock is that since Bob Dylan, the profound meaning of lyrics has become an equally important part of music. He gave rock to the soul, and at the same time turned rock into art! This is what distinguishes rock from others. The essence of any kind of music. Therefore, "Alternative Choice" has always insisted on digging out the''essence'' of underground rock, hoping to reproduce the glory of the golden age of rock and roll in the 60s and 70s. This is also the "alternative choice" that has been enthusiastically supported by diehard rock fans. reason. The recommendation of "Rotation" was very important for the Nirvana Band to be born in the first place, because the admiration of "Rotation" made people widely recognize Nirvana, but the recommendation of "Alternative Choices" also played a key role, because " The praise of "Alternative Choice" made people realize the spirit of Nirvana. However, it is worth mentioning that the "alternative choice" has always had a nobility in its insistence on itself, believing that rock is the most exquisite existence of all music. They sneered at Nirvanas first album and scolded them bloody, but they admired Nirvanas second album "Don''t Mind"; similarly, the album "Leave" released by Paul McCartney at the beginning of this year Ground (off.the. was also criticized by the magazine. Although this album has achieved outstanding results in the market, the "alternative" still thinks that Paul has gradually lost in the Beatles period. Unique creativity in the world. It can be said that the "alternative" "radical" remarks are not unexpected. If it is the music they like, even if there is no market for sex, they will recommend it without hesitation; on the contrary, if it were them Disgusting music, no matter how popular it is, no matter how great it is, they will use all vocabulary to express their opinions. Glory to Death In the past few months, relying on the name of the road tour has made a lot of attention, but their music style has always been the subject of controversy. As stated in the "alternative choice" attitude, the band''s style can be called It is shocking, and it is definitely a subversion of the existing rock music. Therefore, once "Almost Fame" came out, the first batch of comments was a strong attack on "alternative options", which is also expected. "Alternative choice" directly drove glory to death into the abyss and **** of the ice and snow in Antarctica, which means that it cannot be turned over forever; but "rotation" shows a completely different attitude-this is relative to "alternative choice." If it is relative to the "rotation" themselves, then they have continued their consistent attitude of support and appreciation, and paid tribute to glory to death. "Giordano-Bruno was condemned as heresy by the Inquisition for defending and developing the solar center theory, and burned to death in Rome''s Fresh''Flower'' Square. Today, the glory of death will bravely stand up to the existing rock pattern They resisted, they will undoubtedly be judged as heretics by the so-called rock defenders, and then hope to use the power of the cross to crucify the band in the fresh''flower'' square, but we must have a clear understanding: any new life When things come out, they are not accepted by people. We should abandon our prejudices and see this new thing with a correct and calm eye, and then we will discover the truth." David Marches, the "rotational" independent music critic, has repeatedly written manuscripts to express his support for Glory To Death, and now Glory To Death has finally released his first official album. He is naturally the first official album. I stood up in a short time and wrote a professional music review manuscript that once again strengthened my support. "The beauty of this band is that they have continued the soul that Bob Dylan and the Beatles have injected into rock music; but they have broken the shackles of traditional thinking on rock music. Opened up a whole new sky. When Elvis-Presley merged blues and country music, almost everyone could not predict that this new type of music would become an indispensable part of American life, from the 1950s The rock music that has been inherited to this day combines different styles of blues, gospel, jazz, country, etc., and has set off a wave of thoughts and cultural movements again and again. The hippies of the 1960s, the punk of the 1970s and the wave of no wave, the new wave of punk, the rave culture of the 1990s, and the cultural influence of rock and roll is too strong to speak. To express, only those who have truly experienced the changes over the past half-century can feel the impact of rock and roll on life. So, what is rock and roll! A cumbersome and gorgeous arrangement? A long and complicated guitar? A brutal roar? No, neither is it. Rock is an attitude to life, an attitude to life, it opens its arms and embraces all kinds of styles. A variety of different music styles, and then through the bands performance, truly show the bands outlook on life, values ??and world view. This is a source of life, but because of the different bands and styles, the performance is colorful and colorful. The art of the spirit world. Glory to Death is such a rock band. Glory to death has injected a new breath into rock and roll. They broke the shackles of rocks tedious arrangement of music, and made everyone qualified to enjoy rock and roll with their concise and catchy melody; they let the guitar lead the way. The situation of''Sao'' returned to the state where all members of the band worked together. The abilities of the bassist, drummer, and guitarist played together to form a collective; they boldly added the softening and impact of the keyboard to rock and roll, using the sound of the keyboard.'' Color enriches the color of rock and roll, and allows more ways to express emotions; most importantly, they inject endless thoughts into rock and roll and touch the heartstrings. Discussing what the rock spirit is, is not rock at all. What is the spirit of rock and roll? Youth''s sense of autonomy, love and peace, opposition to religion, hedonism, pessimism... these are all spirits of rock and roll. So, love of life, love, family and friendship, breaking dogma, emotional catharsis, social problems... are these the rock spirit gods? Yes, of course they are! Rock''Jing'' God has never been an outline and dogmatic thought of''Jing'' God, but is based on individual bands and specific works. All these thoughts come from life and come from the members of the band. Life experience, every''jing'' **** is so special that it cannot be copied. This is the charm of rock''jing'' god. Glory to the death in his first album "Almost Fame", he carried out this kind of thinking and showed all the keys needed by a band. I have listened carefully to the album "Almost Fame", it is hard to imagine that this is a band that has not been established for a year, because the maturity of their music and their thinking have reached the top level, as if Like the goatskin band and the Radio Commander band that turned out this year, Glory to Death also has such a high level, which is admirable. "Second Chance (.), the attitude towards life shown in it, is full of hippies'' wandering''waves'', but at the same time it is not simply decadent, on the contrary it is filled with hopes and expectations for life;''Don''t be annoyed by the past (. ...In.anger), full of a kind of publicity and decadence, but it also brings out the free and easy and persistent to break the status quo and bravely run towards the future;''strangling heroes (...), dreamy and''obsessed'' The active spirit brings out the bands infinite courage to break the status quo; Li () outlines the souls that have collapsed under the huge pressure of the society, and without any reserved catharsis, pushes the spirit of the band to a higher level. ''tide''! In the album Almost Fame, the band conveyed a positive attitude towards life. The atmosphere of decadence, darkness, depression, and collapse is the main theme, but the lyrics and melody convey the love of life, including friendship, The support of family and love fully interprets the band''s spirit. This makes people involuntarily think of the name of the band, "death. or." Glory or death. This shows the bands unwavering belief in the dream of rock and roll, no matter what the end is waiting for. Glory or death, they will not give up easily. This, UU Reading is the real rock spirit. It is worth mentioning that the glorious lead singer and album producer Lancaster has shown dazzling talent during the production of the entire album. The completeness of the eleven songs of the entire album is very high, and the album The positioning has reached a high degree of unity. Lancaster''s creative talent and production ability can undoubtedly be regarded as the current leader in the field of rock and roll. This can definitely be regarded as the most beautiful album in 1993! Many peoples common impression of rock and roll is popular dress, radical thinking, decadent attitude... but all of this is just prejudice. Rock is not alternative, but it is not popular; rock is not long hair and leather clothes, but it is not a guitar and drums; rock and roll is not a hoarse voice shouting! What is rock? Rock is the attitude of life, this is rock and roll The truth. If we must add a framework to rock and roll, then this action itself has lost the spirit of rock and roll. The album "Almost Fame" will tell every listener the true rock, that is: glory to death!" (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 528： Wave of controversy ads_wz_txt; The 528 controversy "wave" at the end of 1993 was clearly caught in a frenetic "wave". First, "Schindler''s List" triggered amazing discussions about war. This hot "wave" Before it had time to retreat, the rock craze caused by "almost fame" began to shake the foundation of the entire music field. The "alternative" and "rotation" two famous and famous families'' tit-for-tat ice and fire songs triggered an earthquake in the entire music field. discussion. The influence of "Alternative Choice" and "Rotation" may still be inferior to "Rolling Stone", but the influence of the two on underground music, underground rock, and professional music fans is still beyond doubt; plus the glory to death. The band was originally the focus of people''s attention, so when the two magazines'' reviews of the glory to death came out, they quickly expanded among the fans. At the beginning, the topic remained at "Is this an excellent work of the album called''Almost fame..." but soon it progressed to "What is the style of this band..." Then it developed to "Did the glory to death insult rock..." and finally directly rose to "How should the situation of rock and roll style develop to the present...... The trend of the whole topic is really jaw-dropping." Just as the two professional music magazines "Alternative Choice" and "Zhizhuan" have completely different views, the views of song fans can be roughly divided into three schools, the "Alternative Choice" school, the "Zhizhuan" school, and the last one. The kind is the neutral song''fans'' and outsiders. Because the music of rock is''sexual'', and because of the spirit of rock and roll advocated by rock, there are a group of diehard''fans'' among the loyal rock enthusiasts. They insist that the pedigree of rock must remain pure, British rock , Metal rock, art rock, post-garage rock, punk, etc., all belong to the category of rock. Among them, the most extreme group of fans only agree with the kind of rock they like. For example, after nearly 30 years of development, punk still has one Criticizing die-hard music fans refuse to admit that punk is also rock They have a paranoid insistence on the composition of drums, guitars and bass. The addition of keyboards is considered a shameful compromise and change. They will even spurn rock bands that join the keyboards, even the Dream Theater band gets an "alternative choice." "The praised band still has a stubborn group that is unwilling to accept it. This group of loyal fans is actually rock extremists. They are absolutely scornful of the appearance of Glory to Death. Since Glory to Death embarked on a road tour in July, they have despised such bands as Glory to Death. To make a simple analogy, if rock is a royal family, then the glorious music is a slave class in their eyes, and it cannot be brought to the table. When "alternative choices" criticized Glory To Death, these diehards also used all kinds of vicious remarks to express their rejection of Glory To Death. Fortunately, this is not the Internet age yet, so these fans are scattered in every corner of the United States. No organization connects them, and there is no overwhelming criticism. Their most direct objection was to refuse to enter the record store to buy the album "Almost Fame", using this practical action to express their resistance to the band. Similarly, the remarks of the "Zhizhuan" magazine have also received support from a large number of fans. They believe that the pursuit and persistence of dreams to the death of glory is the most direct interpretation of the spirit of rock and roll, and the band is performing in the live performance. The expressive power is even more top-notch. The band is using the most sincere performance to pass on their rock''n'' roll spirit to the audience. The kind of''exciting'' energy that still does not give up in the dark has won Loved by a large number of fans. At the same time, these fans believe that glory to death poses a challenge to the current fixed situation of rock and roll. This thing is so rock in itself. You know, rock music is a rebellion against secular concepts. In the 1960s and 1970s, many parents believed that rock was synonymous with depravity, and extreme parents even thought that rock was promoting poison. Tasting, wine essence and violence, these parents strongly block rock and roll out, believing that rock and roll is the essence, poison and medicine, which will harm their children and their values. Hippies arose during that year. It was under this cultural movement that rock and roll reached its first golden peak. Glory to death is facing the same situation now. Secular concepts have restricted the hands and feet of rock music, and the so-called "traditional concepts" have restricted the innovation of rock and roll. Perhaps this is not the secular and political constraints of the 60s and 70s, but But the same is a strangulation of freedom. When rock loses its free soul, rock is no longer rock. Therefore, these "fans" praised their efforts to challenge the status quo, especially for the past two years, which was hailed as a year of rock and roll revival. They were so proud to dare to challenge authority under such circumstances. This move was overflowing. The spirit of rock''n'' roll These song fans believe that those who are holding the glory to death are insulting the opposition of rock and roll, in fact, they are strangling the throat of the rock spirit with ropes. Their fear of new things is like the forties. Ignorant people who have never heard of rock and roll, and conservatives who regarded rock as a scourge in the decade, this is the real insult to rock! More importantly, each of the eleven songs of the album "Almost Fame" is very''splendid'', whether it is the completion of the melody or the''precision'' of the lyrics, or the''essence'' of the gods. The degree of penetration is amazing, among which the classic masterpieces can''t be counted with one hand. This is definitely a rare sight for an album. Compared with the opposition, the supporters are obviously united, not only because the previous glorious to death road tour across the United States has gathered a large number of die-hard fans, but also because of Meredith Morris and Liam The supporter team organized by Pinkman, Eli Kaswei and others gave the band tremendous support, which also gave the supportive public opinion the upper hand for a time. At the same time, supporters can also show their positive support by walking into the record store to buy albums, which also allows the supporters to rise silently. In the face of such a situation, the opposition is naturally unwilling to show weakness. Although they are not organized, in the United States in the 1990s, radio has become the best platform for ordinary audiences to express their emotions. If you want to talk about the extent of influence, the radio station still On the TV. As a country on wheels, the influence of car radio on the general public is omnipresent. As a result, the "alternative" faction and the "rotation" faction started a fierce competition with the radio as the battlefield. "Jesus Christ, if you play this kind of **** music again, I will smash your radio station. The music of the Glory to the Dead band can''t be called rock and roll at all. You are insulting rock and roll!" "To death I will unswervingly support glory to death. I believe that their dedication to music can reach the other side of success and find the glory that belongs to them. Their spirit is the real rock and roll, I want you to play it." Li(), this song!" "Shit, all this is terrible, please don''t ruin my morning with **** music like glory to death. If this can be called rock and roll, then Mariah Carey''s high pitch can be called opera Go! God hell, can you improve your musical taste a little bit? Even the street trash pickers..." The words that followed were swear words and were cut off. "I can''t believe that I didn''t know Glory to Death until now. Their music is so wonderful,''Don''t worry about the past (...in.anger''Second chance(.''Sterling the hero (...) All this is really wonderful. They have brought earth-shaking changes to my life, thank God!" "Professional, professional, professional! Please don''t use those bad commercial pop music to insult my ears! Glory to death is just a grandstanding clown, their singing is not even music, and I solve my physiology in the bathroom The muffled noises in question are better than their shit!" "This is the real rock and roll, the courage to dare to challenge all authority, this kind of rock''s spirit is what we should advocate. I''m tired of listening to the countless music that imitates the Nirvana band, please, there is only one Nirvana One is enough, so those noises can be stopped. Please listen to the glorious to death music, their courage to change the status quo, their persistence in sprinting dreams, and most importantly, they give a new color of rock and roll. Glory to death is the Nirvana band two years ago, I love them, I love them!" "Damn Hugo, **** Nazi, let him go back to acting, don''t insult rock and roll!" "Hugo Lancaster is the lover of my dreams, and I will always support him. God, his beautiful eyes, his voice that day, is this true? Oh, my god, even if you mention his name You can feel the beating of your heart!" Glory to Deaths album was released on Thursday and due to the rendering of the two magazines "Alternative Choice" and "Rotation", during the three days from Friday to Sunday, according to incomplete statistics, A total of 176 radio stations mentioned Glory to Death or "Almost Famous" 20,730 times. The frequency of discussions has become second only to "Schindler''s List" this weekend. The hot''door'' topic of''tide''. As the crossover character of two hot topics, Hugo Lancaster''s number of mentions has soared to nearly 50,000 times, which is very shocking. "Schindler''s List" has become a social issue that has swept the entire North American continent because it touched on the sensitive topics of the Jews. Relatively speaking, the "almost fame" that is glorious to death is weaker by more than one grade. Of course, because of the involvement When it comes to the topic of rock renaissance and rock revolution, this matter itself is also part of social culture, so the discussion is definitely not inferior. In addition to the lively discussions between the "alternative" and "rotational" groups, the neutral group and the bystander group have become important footnotes for the strong rise of glory to death! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come Ha (chua) read it, and vote for the work recommended monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 529： Times change ads_wz_txt; Revival of the 529 era "What is independence, what is alternative, what is business, and what is mainstream... In fact, there is no correct answer. Everything is relative, as if there is no evil, there can be no justice and no black." Color will not be the same as white. What is the boundary between independent films and commercial films? The size of investment is still the priority of ideas; what is the boundary between independent and commercial music? The amount of sales is still the level of professionalism. When rock was just born in the 1940s, this type of music itself was independent and alternative, but with the''wave'' of thought led by rock and roll, after the hippies, rock has officially become the mainstream, and commercial success has made Rock has become a genre of music that millions of people love. In the early 1990s, Nirvana and Pearl Paste were both typical representatives of alternative rock before their rise. Pearl Pastes first album''ten (ten) was not followed by anyone at the beginning of its release. Nirvana was also After four years of dormancy, their music has been rejected by the public. Simply put, it is not accepted by the mainstream commercial market, but with the rapid rise of the album "Don''t Mind", the so-called "alternative rock" has A more accurate name, grunge! And grunge is no longer "alternative" and has become the mainstream. Even though their style is not in line with mainstream music on the market, the commercial brilliance has also made "junk rock" the so-called Mainstream. Now, what is alternative rock? Different from the widely accepted rock genres such as metal rock, grunge rock, gorgeous rock, and punk, it can be called alternative and independent. The radio commander is an alternative rock, the goatskin band is an alternative rock, and the glory to death is also an alternative rock. The so-called independence and commerce, alternative and mainstream... This distinction itself already carries a market-oriented color. But the question is, will people treat Nirvana differently because they are alternative rock or junk rock? No, because the music of Nirvana is always so''fine'' colorful, so that people like it from the heart, this is the best important. People should not wear color glasses because of whether the music is independent or commercial, alternative or mainstream, but should focus on the music itself and discuss the value of the music itself! What really distinguishes independence from business, alternative and mainstream should be the mind and soul of music itself. It is like a hippie who is incompatible with the entire society, becoming the cultural spirit supported and advocated by the niche groups of the entire society. This is truly independent and alternative. From this perspective, in fact, Nirvana and Pearl Sauce, even though their albums can sell millions or even tens of millions of copies, their music is still independent and alternative. They convey the ideas through their own music. , This is the most profound existence. This is the case with the glorious "Almost Fame" album. This band has the courage to break the mainstream orientation of the current market and unswervingly implement its own band style. This behavior itself is the essence of rock and roll. "One of the gods: resisting society, persisting in self, embracing freedom, and dare to change! If the band is considered to be a "betrayal of rock" because of this "spirit" god, then this is the poison of rock''s true death. When rock and roll discards freedom and resistance, it is like a warrior abandoning spears and beliefs, leaving only the shield in his hand, waiting for the surging army. Maybe rock can still defend the position with its own shield like a warrior, and it can also keep its city glorious, but without spears and beliefs, why are the warriors fighting, and what motivation do they have to continue? Thoughts have been If it rots, there will be no future. The end of rock and roll, this has just arrived. Therefore, not only should they not be condemned to death, but they should also be listened carefully. Even if their music is unbearable, even if their thoughts are not worth mentioning, we should open our minds. Because rock is always rock and roll, even if it is dying, the essence in the bones will still exist forever!" This review report comes from the "q Magazine" on the other side of the Atlantic. This British magazine was founded in 1986. Although its publication year is not long, it quickly became the most influential professional music magazine in the British Isles. They A professional and dedicated reporting attitude can always win the resonance of the audience. Regarding the discussion triggered by the birth of Glory to Death, "q Magazine" wrote a special article for discussion. From the perspective of "q Magazine", this is not just a problem of glory to death, but also the progress of the entire era. The problem. After more than ten years of silence, rock and roll did not rise again until the end of the eighties, and it reached its first climax in 1991. A large number of outstanding rock bands brought rock and roll into peoples attention again. The rapid rise of bands such as Nirvana, Pearl Sauce, Stone Rose, Happy Monday, etc. pushed this wave of rocks revival to its peak in just two years. However, the success of this group of bands has also pushed rocks technical requirements to new heights. Musicians are obsessed with beating and''refining'' performance techniques, and the trend of arrangement is becoming more and more complicated and more gorgeous. , The status of the guitarist has reached an unparalleled height, in the history of music, a large part of the great guitarists come from this period. This not only directly leads to the fact that many fans cant even distinguish the difference between guitar and bass. They think that guitar is the soul of the band, but they dont know that the important **** of bass is the key position of the band; it also leads to a lot of The following bands are not in the 60s and 70s of the golden age of rock and roll. The years when hundreds of flowers bloomed and competed for beauty are gone, and the mentality of the whole society has become impetuous, uneasy, and uneasy. Under the circumstances, there are many bands who just want to rely on imitating Nirvana to achieve success and gain attention, which makes the entire rock music lack of renewal motivation, and only the accumulation of crude and shoddy. In fact, from this perspective, rock music must have a power to break this blockade, otherwise rock music will only gradually decline. All new-generation bands are rushing towards the position of guitarist, no one pays attention to the critical degree of bass; all later bands are just simple and inferior imitating predecessors, and they cannot create their own rock''spirit''-you must know that rock is the best The core meaning is its spirit. Soon after, rock and roll will truly die, and then gradually be wiped out by time. This is the real scary place. Just like the insistence of "q Magazine", rock itself represents not being bound, yearning for freedom, and longing for independence. This is a trend of the times and an inevitable requirement for the development of rock and roll. Therefore, from the second half of 1992, In fact, this kind of bands that broke the fixed thinking of garbage rock began to slowly emerge. This trend can be felt personally in underground bands in the United States and the United Kingdom, and it has become more and more intense. The emergence of Glory to Death is under this background. "q Magazine" believes that Glory to Death is actually a member of the change makers, but their actions are bolder, their confidence is firmer, and their execution is more thorough and long. The five-month road tour is a huge project. Even after deducting the more than a month of staying in New York in the middle, Glory to Death also experienced a grand goal that an underground band and a rookie band could not accomplish. The album "Almost Fame" sparked such aggressive discussions, and even triggered a war of words on radio programs between the supporters and the opposition. This is also the result of the right time and place. In addition to the above background, the band''s ability to attract focus, especially when it was placed on the "Schindler''s List" during the period of energy accumulation, has exaggerated this change infinitely. This also directly caused various extreme reactions to explode immediately. However, in the view of "q Magazine", the move of glory to death itself is in line with the development of the times. Not only should it not be suppressed, but on the contrary, it should be promoted. This will make rock and roll rejuvenate. But on the other hand, "q Magazine" also believes that they shouldn''t continue to praise the glorious rock spirit, but should focus on the bands music itself. Strength and talent are always the focus. This review of "q Magazine" was officially released one week after the battlefields of "Alternative Choice" and "Rotation" The Song of Ice and Fire broke out. This view has also become a masterpiece of the neutrals during this period and served as the first The three viewpoints have risen strongly, and their momentum is not inferior to "alternative choice" and "rotation." Although "q Magazine" is a British magazine, its influence in the UK is unparalleled, and it is slightly inferior in the United States, but in the professional field, the professional image of "q Magazine" for rock and roll is also recognized in the North American continent. Therefore, at this time, "q magazine" was like a third person on the sidelines to express their opinions, and quickly received an "aggressive" response from the United States, which is like a ton of gasoline directly hitting a volcano, causing clouds. The shocking explosion of the sun has completely pushed the controversy brought about by the album "Almost Fame" to the extreme The controversy that is different from the "Schindler''s List" is political. Interests, so things seem very lively and tricky, but the solution is the problem of division of interests. From the protests of Jewish extremist groups to the end of the whole thing, it only took two weeks; but it was caused by glory to death. The''inspiring'' discussion is not that complicated, it''s just the pure support of loyal fans'' fans of Yi Music. This kind of dispute can even rise to the level of faith, so the discussion will only get more and more intense, and it will not end in a short time. . Professional music critics are divided into supporters, opponents, and neutrals. They have been arguing, but they all overlooked one point. No matter what the music is, they will eventually be''handed over'' to the audience for judgment. Whether the music is good or bad, it is up to the music. The critics will evaluate; but whether the music can survive, it is up to the audience to evaluate it. The reason why rock needs change is because it is losing its vitality and will sooner or later be eliminated by the audience; then, how did the audience react to the album "Almost Fame" that represents the change? (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 530： Market orientation ads_wz_txt; A resurgence 530 market orientation Standing in the 21st century and looking back at the rise of new metal rock in the 1990s, one will find a very clear fact, that is, new metal rock has won the love of most neutral music fans, and this is also a death. Loyal rock supporters are most criticized because they believe that New Metal Rock has abandoned the "essence" of rock music for the sake of business, which is a shameful act of compromising to business. But conversely, the great commercial success of new metal rock also allowed rocks success to achieve unimaginable brilliance throughout the 1990s, thus driving metal rock, metal core and other senior music fans to study it. The rock genre entered the public eye. This is an unimaginable achievement for the development of the entire rock music. In fact, as "q Magazine" said, business is a contradiction. The Beatles and Michael Jackson have achieved greatness not only because they injected a powerful "spiritual" energy into music, but also because of their commercial achievements. Because of achievements that are difficult for future generations to achieve, commercial achievements have always been a contradiction that people love and hate. But the fact is, no one will condemn Nirvana because they sold millions of albums, but some people will sneer at the commercial achievements of new metal rock. The reason why new metal rock can win the love of neutral music fans is simple. They simplified the tedious arrangement, which essentially lowered the threshold of rock and roll and made more songs. Fans can easily accept rock and roll, and even form their own band to engage in rock and roll. And their simplification of technology allows the band to play to their fullest. Even if they do not have a strong technical level, it will not prevent them from becoming a rock band. Of course, this matter directly brewed a new metal rock band in the late 1990s because of the technical aspects. The tragedy of a sharp decline in the level of music caused by the roughness of the music, a large number of simple and rough new metal rock appeared at the end of the nineties, and they were even directly turned into "garbage". This is also an important reason for the rapid decline of new metal rock. In summary, it is that new metal rock allows the audience to open their hearts to accept this type of music, and the lowering of the threshold for professional **** also allows more young people to join the torrent of rock bands. China has expanded the scope of the mass base. Simply put, even if you are not a fan of rock music, even if you are just an ordinary music listener, they will all fall for the new metal rock. This is the biggest advantage of the new metal rock. Glory to Death was born in 1993 during the''handover'' period, so they have the technical advantages of traditional rock and roll. The five members have very solid technical skills and are still improving. This is also the future of the band. The development has laid an important foundation; but at the same time they have the advanced musical consciousness of new metal rock, which makes their music more approachable and easier to be accepted by the general public. This has been confirmed in the course of the road tour in the past. Hugo can create "Li ( and "Second Chance (.cha...in.anger, which requires profound technical skills to be able to perform. The song, but at the same time, glory to death can easily win the love of the audience. The infectiousness of the bands live performance is the most praised part, whether it is the profound connotation of the lyrics and melody interpretation, or the band performing The infinite vitality given to the song in the process has been recognized by the broad audience. It can be said that the reason why the "alternative option" came up with full firepower almost nailed the glory to death on the pillar of shame. This is because in the past few months, glory to death has been set off on North American soil. The frenzy''tide'' has already touched the bottom line of this magazine that believes in "rock first". Sure enough, after the release of "Almost Fame", it quickly aroused heated discussions among rock''fans''. The disgusters almost used all the vicious words to curse the album, and the likes tried their best to express their feelings about the album. The admiration of the song, but the fans who are mixed between the opposition and the supporters, their admiration for the album has become the core force that dominates this debate. In the field of music, there are three types of "fans" positioning for songs. One is the enthusiasts of a certain kind of music. Their admiration for this kind of music has risen to the position of faith, and it is released in "Almost Famous". Afterwards, the supporters and the opposition parties who started the''violent'' debate are actually fans of this type of music; one is ordinary music lovers who love music very much and are keen to discover good music, but You will not lose your mind; the last type is ordinary people, they may occasionally listen to music, it is a good choice to have a good life with good music, but if there is no harm, their hobbies may be elsewhere. The buyers market for alternative rock is often the first type; the success of Nirvana and Pearl Sauce lies in attracting the attention of the second type of music lovers; Michael Jackson and the Beatles made history because they became The third kind of ordinary people have a good heart. The so-called mainstream music in the media has attracted the attention of the second and third types. In other words, the second and third types are the core forces of market orientation. After the release of "Almost Fame", it sparked intense discussions, which easily attracted the attention of the second type of music lovers. ''Among them, it has been pushed to the top. Coupled with the brewing of road tours in the previous few months, this has also made "Almost Fame" won countless attention in the first week, and this attention is directly related to sales. Showed up. On Thursday, December 2nd, the album "Almost Fame" sold 20,000 copies on the first day of release. This result really shocked everyone. Twenty thousand, this data may not sound like a big deal. You have to know that the gold record certification is 500,000; but the problem is that less than 10% of the singers in the circle can get the gold record and platinum record certification. . More importantly, "Almost Fame" only arranged a publicity campaign for Amoeba Records on the first day of release. Even the music reviews of "Alternative Choice" and "Rotation" have not yet been published. Under such circumstances, The album sold 20,000 copies, which is definitely an outstanding achievement. After the 21st century, the entire record market has gradually shrunk, and the average level of album sales has continued to decline. If you look at the total album sales charts, you will almost never see the albums released after the 21st century. The 1990s was the last prosperity of the record market in the United States and the whole world. In the 1990s, it was not uncommon for an album to sell 100,000 copies in a single week, but if it were placed in the 21st century, an album sold throughout the month. There are hundreds of thousands of cases. In this contrast, the data of 20,000 copies sold on the first day of "Almost Fame" is really not shocking, it is just a surprise, but it is obvious that the first day sales of 20,000 copies is only one It was just the beginning. The repercussions of "Almost Fame" in the record market took the first step. Then on Friday, thanks to the "alternative" and "rotation" song of ice and fire, the single-day sales of the album rose to a high level. Twenty-five thousand sheets. Subsequently, the two influential magazines began to gradually spread the follow-up "wave" of their music reviews, and this weekend also made major radio stations a battlefield for disputes between the opposition and the supporters, which also made "almost famous". Sales were further''excited'', rising to 30,000 on Saturday, and finally finished with 35,000 on Sunday. According to statistics, "Almost Fame" sold 110,000 copies in the first four days! Although in the boom of the record market in the 1990s, the sales volume of 100,000 in a single week was not ranked at all, but even so, this sales data still amazed the entire North American market in an instant. A newcomer band In the first week of its release, the first album was able to achieve such outstanding sales results, and no one would ignore that this band has almost zero publicity while also facing strong resistance from negative public opinion pressure. Under the circumstances, I can actually sell 110,000 albums, which really makes people have to applaud. This achievement requires that the performances of many underground bands when they release their first albums have a lot of greatness. Of course, the 110,000 sales volume is naturally not as popular as the Nirvana Band and Pearl Sauce, which have exceeded 1 million platinum certifications in the first week of their release. At best, they can only be regarded as a fraction of them, but such data. Taking into account the subjective and objective conditions under the overall background, this is a perfect start for any band. It is worth mentioning that the sales of the album "Almost Fame" are widely distributed in North America. The Los Angeles area where the sales are most concentrated is expected, and areas like Cheyenne, where country music is popular in Central China, have also produced. Good sales This is a surprise. In the first week of the album''s release, it has sold at least 500 copies in more than 30 cities across the United States-this can be counted into the sales figures, which is also a great feat. From such a situation, it is not difficult to see that the road tour before the glory to the death sprinkled sparks on the North American continent. Now after the release of "Almost Fame", it has quickly received the response of the majority of fans, and it is blazing. stand up! When the first week of December ended, "Nearly Fame" achieved 110,000 sales in the first week of release, and instantly ranked among the top 30 on the North American Billboard Albums Chart, ranking 27th. Bit! This has also become the best result of the latest album released this week. It stunned the nation overnight and pushed the originally heated discussion to a whole new level. It was even reported separately by Billboard Magazine. Obviously, the wave and tide of controversy brought about by "almost fame" is just the beginning. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 531： Bulletin board name ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 531 bulletin board name bulletin board () was founded in 1894. After nearly a century of development, it has become the world''s most authoritative list for measuring the popularity of songs. The bulletin board is mainly based on sales volume, radio on demand, jukebox on demand and other data, converted into points, and then listed various rankings, the most famous of which is the album rankings (album rankings) and singles rankings ( Singles chart), in addition to various music categories, has become the most watched music chart in the world. Because the bulletin board not only considers sales, but also considers the most influential radio station data in North America, and other related factors, it can achieve excellent results on the bulletin board, which means that this album or single is in the entire North America The regions have been correspondingly recognized by business. In 2014, before Hugo Crossing, the most successful artists on the bulletin board were big-name super big names. The records on the bulletin board singles list belonged to The Beatles and Mariah Carey, and the number of champion singles was the most. The Beatles 20 songs, Mariah Carey and Elvis Presley Elvis Presleys 18 songs followed closely; Mariah Careys seventy for the number of weeks in the championship position. King in nine weeks, the Beatles ranked second in fifty-nine weeks. Billboards album chart record belongs to another queen-level singer, Whitney Houston. Her original soundtrack of the "Bodyguard" movie released in 1992 has won the championship for twenty weeks, and the runner-up position belongs to the "Titanic" in 1997. "The soundtrack of the movie, and the third place is Whitney Houston''s debut album of the same name. Each of these names are big figures who have left their mark in the history of American music, including Michael Jackson, Frank Sinatra, and bands such as Nirvana and Pearl Sauce. Their brilliance in the American music market is also determined by the bulletin board. Recorded. It can be said that the bulletin board is not only an authority, but also a record board for the American music market, recording the glorious footprints of the top stars that have floated up and down in the North American music field in the past century. The Glory to Death album was officially released on December 2nd. It achieved 110,000 sales in the first week of December. It firmly ranked 27th on the Billboard Albums Chart. The results are impressive! In the rankings of the chart, the album "Almost Fame" only lags behind Pearl Sauce''s "Duel (vs and Mitteraufer (meat.)''s "Hell Bat 2: Back to Hell (bat. dut. of .Hell: .i0.hell), Nirvanas Inside the Palace (), and Pumpkins Siam Dream (.dream) four albums, ranked among the top five and finally occupied the fifth place. Outstanding achievement l 1993 was indeed a year when rock and roll went to glory, allowing the entire music market to witness the reappearance of the brilliant precision color of rock and roll. Pearl Sauces second album "Falls" released in October this year has been on the chart for more than ten weeks, and has won the championship for three consecutive weeks. This album achieved a million-level sales in the first week of its release. And continue this kind of strength, so far it has achieved more than 5 million sales, this posture also continues the current U.S. music scene''s extreme admiration of the''tide'' of grunge rock. In the first week of December, Pearl Sauce defeated Frank Sinatra and Michael Boton (.), and won the championship, continuing the trend of rock music this year. Immediately behind these three singers, the one who got the third place this week was Mittraover. Mitterlaufer, who once released his dagger album in the golden year of rock and roll in 1977, is a representative figure of theater rock in the American music industry. His song covers are full of the magnificent format of orchestral and classical rock''intertwining''. He also added a strong drama "color" color, which also makes him have the most unique place in the American rock scene. From 1977 to 2006, Mitteraufer spent 30 years to launch his own "Hell Bats" trilogy, which was recorded in history and entered the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame in 1999! The "Hell Bats" launched earlier this year 2 Back to hell..." The results are outstanding, and he has been ranked high in the rankings for fifty-four weeks, and has been widely loved by the audience. In this weeks album rankings, Nirvanas "Inside the Palace" was only ranked 15th, and the preparation of this album happened to Kurt Cobain. The incident of Luo''s overdose and attempted suicide almost caused the Nirvana band to collapse. At the same time, the record company was also very dissatisfied with the non-commercial treatment of the band''s master. But even so, this album still easily won the announcement after its release. The throne of the brand champion continues the world''wave'' of Niji''s band In terms of sales alone, the "inside the palace" cannot surpass the "duel" of pearl sauce, but the outstanding talent of Kurt Cobain is still the focus of the entire music scene. Smashed Pumpkins "Siam Dream" ranked 19th on the album charts. This album made this alternative rock band, which was founded in 988 but didn''t release its first album until 1991, became famous in one fell swoop. The Broken Pumpkin Band is the most typical alternative rock representative in the current music market. Like Glory to Death, they are also in the market where grunge rock is popular. They combine radical rock, Gothic rock, and heavy metal into one. A piece of heaven and earth. Although the Broken Pumpkins did not overthrow the entire rock framework in one fell swoop like Glory To Death, their alternative style to rock was still greatly hindered in 1991. Their first album only sold 400,000 copies. , Can be described as very depressed. Like Pearl Sauce, Pumpkins Relyed on the JJ Music Festivals tour to win the praise of the fans. After the release of "Siam Dream" this year, although the best record of the album was only the tenth place on the bulletin board. However, this band has already won a place that cannot be ignored in the current rock market. Pearl sauce, Mitteraufer, Nirvana, and Squash Pumpkins, these four groups of rock singers are all great musicians who can go down in history. This is also the tip of the iceberg in the rock world in 1993, and the first album of glory to death "Almost Near In this atmosphere, "Fame" bravely broke into the bulletin board list. In fact, "Almost Fame" is purely in terms of sales, and it is even more''colorful'' than the "Siamese Dream" of broken pumpkins. However, due to the huge disadvantage of the radio on-demand rate, it can only be ranked in the "Siamese Dream". "after. But even so, its not an exaggeration to describe the excellent results of the 27th on the album charts and the 5th on the rock and roll classification charts! Immediately following the second week of December, the initial promotion of the albums glory to death attracted wider attention. The heated discussions of the three professional magazines "Rotation" and "Alternative Choice "Q Magazine" will even more " The album "Almost Fame" is placed on the grill. There are countless radio programs that keep adding firewood. I only hope that this time the bonfire will become more and more enthusiastic. After the first batch of music reviews, the original Magazines that care about the album have also begun to write music reviews, and those magazines that don''t care about the album will at least turn their attention even if they don''t write music reviews. After all, the troubles in the music field are their work. The most interesting thing is that the news media that have nothing to do with music have all come to join in the fun after the second week. The insiders watch the door and the laymen watch the excitement. These media dont come to watch because of the trend of rock musics reforms, but because of Hugos hot topic of doors, they try to get a share of the pie. One year ago, when "Yihai Xiongfeng" was released, people accidentally discovered Hugo''s musical talents. Later, a platform such as "Oprah Talk Show" appeared to allow Hugo to showcase his musical talents. The focus of attention was once on the possibility of Hugo''s possible release of the album. Time has changed, and now Hugo has really released an album, and it has also caused such an uproar in the music field, which naturally aroused the keen interest of all newspapers and magazines. A large number of the media that participated in the''fans'' meeting for the release of the Berkeley albums were joined in the fun, but at the time they only sent press releases, because there were no hot spots worth reporting on that day, but Only a few days later, the hot spot came, which completely triggered a frenzy of reports in the news media. Under such circumstances, the sales volume of "Almost Fame" in the next week has a good increase, with a sales figure of 190,000 in one fell swoop, nearly double the sales volume of the first week, and its ranking on the bulletin board is even higher. He sprinted upwards, making it into the top 20 in one fell swoop, falling behind at the tenth place, and rising again in the rock category rankings to occupy the fourth place! In the second week of December, it was the hip-hop rap superstar Snoop Dogg who released a new album last week. His new album "Dog Dog Style (.style was only released in the second week. relied on its powerful appeal and surpassed the "dual match" of pearl sauce and won the championship. "Duel" can only retreat to the runner-up position, and Mariah Carey''s new album "Music Box" has risen to the third runner-up. The biggest highlight of the week also came from a rock album, Guns and Rose''s new album "The Noodle Incident (the...i? airborne in the first week of its release to the top spot on the Billboard album charts! At the same time, it also occupied the top spot. The runner-up position in the rock classification rankings. The emergence of guns and roses has also caused a huge change in the rock classification rankings. The sales of "Zi Gongjian" has dropped further and withdrew from the top five competition. The sales of "Siam Dream" have risen but increased. Not enough, it can only be ranked fifth; the appearance of "Almost Fame" in the second week of its release made the album climb a position to fourth, and at the same time became the best performer among the new rock rookies in 1993 at the end of the year. One of the bands of''color''. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it in chua, and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Early access to member privileges 2nd floor2014-03-2822:20| Chapter 532： Almost famous Guns and Rose''s "Vermicelli Incident" is a very special album with profound historical significance. Guns and Roses released two albums "Use your fantasy i (use...i and "Use your fantasy (use... at the same time in September 1991. These two albums were released as soon as they were released. Won the first and second place on the Billboard Albums Chart, and once again staged the miracle of two albums taking the first and second place at the same time. At the same time, the band also accompanied these two albums to the highest peak in the band''s history. After the promotion of these two albums, Guns and Roses began a world tour that lasted for nearly two years. During this tour, the inspiration for the band''s creation was Izzy Sterling (izzy.) Because he was not used to the fatigue of large-scale world tours, he announced that he had left Guns and Roses. Facts have proved that the impact of the rhythm guitarist''s departure on Guns and Roses is fatal, because after that, the band has not created any good songs, let alone an album. While the Guns and Roses'' world tour was continuing, a historic album topped the billboard charts. This is Nirvana''s "Don''t Mind". The blows Nirvana brought to the entire pop music industry were thorough and deadly. They completely buried the era of rock and roll. The grunge rock they advocated made all mainstream rock bands look like clowns without any thoughts. And the soul, even Guns and Roses, which were still at their peak in the first half of 1992, could not escape the impact of Nirvana. In the end, "Using your fantasy i" and "Using your fantasy" on the bulletin board gradually became too weak, and at this time the Guns and Roses were still exhausted on their endless world tour. When the band''s tour finally ended, the world had already changed into another appearance. The grunge rock led by Nirvana and Pearl Sauce was the mainstream of the whole society. "The vermicelli incident" is the beginning of the real decline of Guns and Roses. The band hopes to turn things around by releasing this punk cover album. Although the album has received a lot of praise, it is helpless to lack the existence of the bands creative soul. Spirituality inevitably disappeared, not to mention the violent impact of garbage rock on the entire traditional market. Therefore, the "fine noodle incident" became a witness to the irreversible decline of guns and roses. After that, the band fell apart and fell apart. In the next three years, the band has been doing nothing, and the Guns and Roses have existed in name only. Therefore, the "Thin Noodle Incident" airborne the third place on the bulletin board in the first week of release, but this result is a piece of data that has no value for Guns and Roses. Regardless of the billboard album charts, just look at the rock classification charts. The top six albums in the second week of December are from Pearl Sauce, Mitter-Laffer, Guns and Roses, Glory to Death, and Broken. Pumpkin and Nirvana. During this, leaving aside Nirvana''s internal and external troubles, the sales of the "Inside the Uterus" album were overwhelmed by direct competitor Pearl Sauce, leaving aside. For the current top six albums, Mitt Laufer has always been an alien of rock. His music has been an alternative route since 1977. Pearl sauce and Nirvana represent important forces in the peak period of grunge rock; glory to death. Broken Pumpkin represents an attempt to break the dominant alternative rock force in the grunge rock family. Only guns and roses. What they represent is the traditional hard rock that has continued from the 1960s. This traditional force has fallen far behind the pace of the times. The grunge dynasty has been incomprehensible to them, and now it is glorious. Another wave of reforms represented by Till Death and Broken Pumpkins has come. This makes Guns and Roses suddenly fall to the bottom after their peak period. The huge gap has also created more intense contradictions within the band. The decline of guns and roses also reflects the strength of pearl sauce and Nirvana, and at the same time makes the glory to death and the rise of broken pumpkins more obvious. The glorious "Almost Fame" was released with 110,000 sales in the first week and 190,000 sales in the next week. The rate of increase is really shocking, and it also allows people to see the strength of alternative rock coming together. In 1991, the entire music industry witnessed the epic change brought about by Nirvana Band "Don''t Mind". Only two years have passed since this change, and another wave of dynasty change has come again. Compared with the broken pumpkin, the glory to death music is closer to the development trend of the times. The mix of pop, hardcore, electronic, punk, British, metal, and garbage in their music makes rock music more capable. Rich diversity and more intimacy at the same time, this also made the album "Almost Fame" accompanied by hot discussions, and was quickly accepted by the audience. Sales nearly doubled in the next week. This is the most Good proof. 1993 was a magical year. Rock albums ushered in a full explosion this year. In addition to pearl sauce, nirvana, smashed pumpkins, guns and roses, Mitt Laufer, there are also goatskin bands and radio commanders. It appears in the public eye, and there are many other bands and albums worth mentioning. "The People''s Automation (.. the. released in January by the fast-track band, and "Money Against the Soul (.. the. released in January by the Manic Street Preacher (.street.). "Everyone can do it, what can''t we do? (.else.is.,.why.can''t.we? released in February by the Carberry Band, the Queen''s guitarist Brian- Mei (.may) released the "Return of Light (..the. in February. David Bowie released "Black Tie White Noise (... in April, Smith Spaceship () released in April "Restricted Ego (get.a., Tool Band () released in April The "returning waves (. "Modern Life is Rubbish (...is. released by Blur in May, p. j. Harvey also released "Get Rid of Oneself (.of.me in May, and "Heaven Storm (a..in.heaven released by Shen Yun (the.verve) in June. u2''s "European Community Zoo" released in July, Bjork''s "debut" released in July, and Bob Dylan''s "The World Is Off Track" released in October. , the "Duel" released by Pearl Sauce in October. These albums are all works that have left a mark in the history of music. If you want to discuss those rock works that are not well-produced, I am afraid that there are countless, but even so, this batch of albums alone is enough to show in 1993. A splendid scene full of flowers. Among them, there are many bands such as Shen Yun, Capri, and Bjork that are amazing for their first appearance, and there are also bands such as Blot and Goats that rely on a classic album to prop up a piece of sky, and fast-track bands. , Smith spacecraft, Bob Dylan and other veteran rock musicians. It can be said that there are an endless stream of outstanding rock and roll albums throughout the year. There are also some outstanding bands that have not released a new album, but are still active on the tour stage. The band, the Rolling Stones, the metal band, Bonjovi, and the Green Day have all contributed wonderful performances, which also made the whole year full of richness. Rock colors. In the case of the popularity of grunge rock, the impact of alternative rock such as Shen Yun, goatskin, stain, Kabriel, Radio Commander, u2 band, Manic Street Preacher, Bjork, Radio Commander, etc. has gradually shown its impact. power. This also proves "q Magazine"''s accurate speculation on the changes in the entire music trend. In addition, the British rock forces represented by the goatskin band and the stain band have risen strongly, and have formed a preliminary rivalry with the American rock forces represented by Nirvana and Pearl Sauce, and the new generation of American rock forces such as the broken pumpkin band and the tool band have emerged. It also adds weight to the rivalry between these two music nations on the other side of the Atlantic. In this wave of rock and roll, the appearance of glory to death is undoubtedly a powerful impact, and it is also exceptionally special. Glory to Death is different from any alternative rock band. Their musical styles are difficult to explain in a unified manner. From a general perspective, Glory to Death is similar to the rise of a group of British rock bands such as goatskin, stain, and Shen Yun. However, they also have the pedigree of American rock. This makes the bands style overturn the current fixed thinking brought by grunge rock in a direct and brave way, thus triggering an earthquake in the entire American rock industry. discuss. As a new-generation band, the music style proposed by Glory To Death is undoubtedly unique. More importantly, the bands exploration of the rock spirit has risen to a whole new level, from the formation of the band to the soul of the band, from the band From the actions of the band to the music of the band, we can clearly see the ideological innovation and progress of the generation who received education in the 70s and 80s: the integration of ethnic cultures, the turmoil and change in the post-World War II era, and the fierce impact of the national economy. , The unpredictable international political situation ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The imprint of the era of glory to death is deeply carved into the soul of the band, forming a strong impact. In the history of the United States, with World War II as the dividing line, two completely different cultures have formed. People born in the 1950s are relatively traditional and stable, and are referred to as the "quiet generation"; followed by the baby boomers, who pursue freedom of thought and sex. Liberation is the creator of modern American economic prosperity and the glorious experience of rock and roll. This generation can last from the sixties to the early seventies. It is also the most mature generation in the entire American culture; as of rock and roll The generation before 1977 was called "Generation X", typical individualists, but also considered lazy, lacking sense of responsibility, and enterprising. All members of the glory to death are baby boomers. They grew up in rock and experienced the baptism of the hippie movement. Their thoughts and spirits have strong characteristics of the times, which also makes their music integrated A lot of mind emancipation, breaking stereotypes, and embracing the breakthrough spirit of freedom, but also with the vague characteristics of the X generation, not afraid of obstacles, rebellious and other characteristics. This also made Glory to Die occupy an important place in the glorious 1993. Only two weeks after the release of "Almost Fame", Glory to Die was truly almost famous. () Chapter 533： Radio promotion ads_wz_txt; 533 Radio Publicity Samora and Henry escorted the members of the Glory To Death band into the radio building. They arrived in Burbank today to participate in the live broadcast of the radio. In the past two weeks, the topic of glory to death has been continuously rising, which has also led to more and more invitations for radio programs. Before participating in the JJ Music Festival, the band has been staying in Los Angeles to prepare for the tour, so in Without affecting the practice, their radio exposure rate has also risen linearly. Today, Glory to Deaths live broadcast is a local radio station, which can only be listened to in the greater Los Angeles area. This radio station is currently the most popular professional music station in the greater Los Angeles area and has been warmly welcomed by local listeners. Although it is not a nationally listened program, its influence is definitely not to be underestimated. &102.7, so they launched an annual singles list of 102, the influence of this list in the Los Angeles area is unparalleled, enough to compare with the bulletin board. Although Glory to Death has participated in the promotion in the last two weeks is not busy, it has gradually adapted to it. After all, the band has Hugo, an experienced veteran, and Pedro and Alfonso are both''social'' interpersonal skills. People who are very''sexy'', although Neal and Fogin have not many words, they have outstanding ability to grasp the situation, so the band is quite handy in recording radio programs. The talk show at 3pm hosted by Jojo Wright (.) is currently the most popular part of the all-weather show. His wit and humor have won the love of many listeners. When he saw the members of Glory To Death appear, he greeted him with coffee. Henry took Samora to meet the producer of the radio show, leaving the band members and the host to have a simple communication. "There is a movie of lust, and a performance of lust." Qiao Qiao gave Hugo a hug and said directly with a smile. Hugo stopped in midair with the album in his hand, "You made the album in my hand a little embarrassing, and I will consider whether I should bring the video of my movie to the show." Hugo''s counterattack made Joe Joe laugh loudly, "Can you give it to me? It''s my honor." Joe Joe stretched out his hands and asked for Hugo''s album. Hugo also politely sent the band''s album, "Thanks for your support!" It is a very basic procedure to give away the radio staff album, which itself is included in the promotion cost. Whether it is a newcomer or a senior singer, a large number of albums will be left in the process of making albums, and they will be given to the program staff. This is the most basic and most direct publicity. Because most of the radio staff are professional musicians, if they can like this album and broadcast it during the radio program, the publicity effect far exceeds the direct value that an album can produce. Therefore, radio staff can also enjoy the same treatment as professional music critics and professional magazine editors. Of course, the number of free albums depends on the promotional budget. This time, because there are not many publicity schedules for Glory To Death, EMI Records is very generous. Regardless of whether the band has a radio show, it has made a good publicity budget. I only hope that it can still produce enough when the bands publicity is relatively scarce. The additional effect of publicity. Henry and Samora went to meet the producer of the radio show, and at the same time, they also shouldered the important task of handing out the album to the staff. This is not only a hard work, but also a fine work. "Radio staff" does not include bathroom cleaners. How to distinguish between professional and non-professional staff, and how to distinguish the level of professional staff is very important. In this box, after Hugo personally handed over the "almost fame" to Jojo, the band members and Jojo also introduced each other and gave a simple greeting. Obviously Jojo gave "Schindler''s "List" is also very interested. After all, in the atmosphere of Los Angeles, the "Schindler''s List" has set off a craze in the past two weeks that can not be ignored. After the show is on for a while, Qiaoqiao will only focus on the music part, so gossip about the movie will be discussed in his spare time. Although today is the first time Qiaoqiao and Glory To Death have met, they had a very happy conversation due to their sex. "Actually, I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing," Hugo shrugged, looking helpless. "You know, although the number of exposures is very intensive, I don''t know how much the effect is. I always feel that Our album sales have not risen much, but the movie box office has skyrocketed." Hugos complaint made Joe Joha haha ??and turned to look at the other members of the Glory To Death band, Is he always showing off so much? Your album sales almost doubled the next week, which is not satisfactory. ?" "You should go and see the box office of''Schindler''s List.''" Alfonso''s meaningful words made Jojo smile more brilliantly, and almost choked on his own saliva. "You usually get along with him, does he really look completely different from the movies?" Qiao Qiao asked curiously, but after asking, he realized that his words were ambiguous. Uma was talking about it during the summer vacation this year. Hugo has different appearances, and satirizes that Hugos image in front of the media is false. Although this rumor disappeared, there is always some ambiguity in his questions just now, so he quickly explained, "I mean , With the image of A''mon-Goss, doesn''t he show a similar characteristic in normal times?" In fact, Qiaoqiaos curiosity is almost everyones curiosity. The image of A''mon-Goss in Hugo and "Schindler''s List" is so different. The evil, deep and dark charm of A''mon is hard to find in Hugo. Similarly, Hugo''s warm, sunny, and tough charm has almost disappeared in A''mon''s character. Hugos performance really surprised everyone. Pedro smiled and glanced at Hugo. "I can be sure that I won''t tremble when I see his eyes. But in the cinema... I don''t want to say that I am too embarrassed, but it feels really uncomfortable. "Pedro was also handy in answering. During this period of time, they had been asked countless times during the publicity process. "At least I don''t doubt if he would suddenly murder with the guitar during the tour." Fujin said sullenly beside him, shuddering, but there was an inexplicable sense of joy that made people laugh. . "No no, Fujin, you''ll never know." Hugo added another sentence unpredictably, making Jojo laugh endlessly. "Jojo, the countdown to the live broadcast." The staff behind him interrupted Jojo''s laughter. He couldn''t help but rubbed his stiff abdomen, "Oh, God, I laughed too much, so I should adjust it. "Then Qiao Qiao turned and walked towards the live recording studio, "The question of the music part, we can discuss it slowly next, see you later." Watching Jojo enter the recording studio, the members of Glory To Death did not wait for Henry and Samora, and went directly into the recording studio expertly, waiting on the sofa outside the recording room. When recording the radio at the beginning, all the members except Hugo seemed a little cautious, because they didn''t know where they should sit, and they didn''t know much about the recording process of radio programs. But now obviously not. Pedro immediately found a corner sofa, and sat down directly, completely relaxing his muscles, while Neil was looking for a water purifier around him. After finding it, he called Alfonso to come over. , Pour water for the members. Fujin was standing outside the recording room, watching Qiaoqiao''s preparation for work, and talking lowly with the staff who was in charge of the live broadcast outside the recording room. The band members are as if they are staying at their own homes. They have no discomfort with the environment when they first arrived. In fact, the structures of major radio stations are the same, and the recording process of the radio stations is also similar. So after getting acquainted, there are fewer members. A restrained, free movement. The beginning of the radio show was Joe Joe''s time. He started today''s show proficiently. After a quarter of an hour, he played a song and then signaled that the band members could come in. The members entered the recording studio, sat down casually in their positions, and picked up their own headsets to prepare for the program for a while. Hugo sat between Fujin and Pedro. He hung the headset around his neck and lowered his head to discuss the song that Fujin had created on the road. "You can try to remove the keyboard. If you follow The kind of melody you hummed just now, purely on guitar and then assisted with bass bass, the effect should be much better." Alfonso was sitting closest to Jojo, and the two were chatting briefly. Soon after the music was played, everyone put on the headsets one after another, and Qiao Qiao also proficiently said into his radio microphone, "Recently, there is an album that I am crazy about. This album can be said to be A kind of subversion of the current''trend'' of rock and roll, their talents have to be admired. Today, we have invited the singers of this album to the show, let us welcome: glory to death!" Qiao Qiao took the lead in applauding, and the members of the Glory To Death band also yelled into the microphone one by one This is the simplest way to create a lively atmosphere. Jojo looked at the band members and signaled that it was time for them to introduce themselves. Neil said into the microphone, "Good afternoon, we are glorious to death, and I am Neil." Then he started with Alfonso, A brief introduction of myself along the way, even if it is over. Jojo looked at the band members and smiled and said, "The band doesn''t seem to have an official introduction to themselves, right?" "That''s it," said Alfonso, who was closest to Jojo, "because we feel that if there is any formal self-introduction slogan, it seems too naive. You know, we are a band, but not a chorus. group." "Oh, some choirs are going to cry." Jojo''s ridicule made the band members chuckle. "Then, let''s start by understanding the band itself." . . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Member privileges are the first to experience 532 5th floor2014-03-2920:51|.. Chapter 534： Hot discussion ads_wz_txt; 534 Hot discussion "As far as I know, the captain of the glory to the death is Neil, right?" The question asked by Jojo seems very simple, but it is very special. It has been two weeks since the promotion of the glory to the death. Although there are not many recorded programs, the interviews received are also in double digits, but no one has ever raised this question. On the one hand, because the captain of a rock band is actually not important, people really pay attention to the soul of the rock band. This soul may be the lead singer, the guitarist, and the creative source, but relatively speaking, the captain does not Its not an important role of color; on the other hand, because of the special sex of the band Glory To Death, Hugo, as the lead singer, is also the creator and album producer, not to mention his actor status. All eyes were focused, and people assumed that the captain should be Hugo. But Qiaoqiao noticed this detail, so he directly mentioned it, which really surprised many listeners in front of the radio. Neal and Hugo glanced at each other. In fact, when deciding the captain, everyone expected this to happen. Although it was a little later than expected, it was not surprising. Neil smiled and said, "Yes, it''s me. I know many people are surprised why I came to be the captain. In fact, the captain is just a role in charge of chores. I think every Individuals need to contribute to the band, considering my personal ability, so I chose this role, hoping to give my energy to the band." "Oh, please, Neil, are you serious?" Pedro yelled first, causing the band members to laugh. In fact, although many people do not pay attention to the question of who the captain of the rock band is, it is very important for the captain himself, because the so-called captain, literally and professionally explained, he is the leader of the band. , Is also the core of the band, this position is very important for the band. Just like the band called Zhishui in the movie "Almost Fame", there is a huge conflict between the captain and the core of the band. The main reason is that people cheer for the core of the band, but as the captain, Ignored, this difference in mentality can easily lead to problems. The same is true for the band before Fujin on a brand new day. However, this problem obviously does not exist in Glory to Death. After Hugo laughed, he also said, "I must emphasize that Neil is the most important existence of our band. The reason why he can become the captain is because our band needs Neil unites us." "Neil is a very talented person. As far as technology is concerned, he is definitely the most outstanding existence in our band, but at the same time he is very humble and calm. He can always notice what we have overlooked. Then we will integrate our band and increase our strength." Hugo explained briefly, in fact, outsiders will never know the internal situation of the band. Although Hugo is the inspiration for the bands music, it is glorious to death. This way, Neils contribution is the most powerful. "As a captain, Neil can hardly pick out the problem." "Except for being too harsh..." This was Fu Jin''s voice. "Except for being too serious..." This was Pedro''s voice. "Except for being too picky..." This was Alfonso''s voice. "Hey, guys, you shouldn''t...oh, by the way, except for being too troublesome." It was Hugo''s voice. Before Hugo could finish, the whole recording studio was filled with bold laughter, and even Jojo could feel the harmonious atmosphere among the band members. Neil was shaking his head with a helpless smile. , And then shrugged towards Jojo, "So, you see, I am indeed in charge of the chores." Qiao Qiao is full of curiosity about the state of the band Glory To Death. In fact, in this band, because of Hugos great success, the attention of the whole band is in a serious uneven situation. Everyone has focused their attention. Hugo, and the other four members have received very limited attention, and Neal, as the captain, bears heavy pressure. But there is a rare harmony within the band. You must know how many rock bands are split internally because of the huge gap in the degree of attention after becoming famous, which makes the glory to death harmony even more rare. So Qiao Qiao enthusiastically talked about the details of the band, such as how the band was formed, such as the fun events that happened during the band''s road tour, such as the inspiration for the band to make the album "Almost Fame"... During this kind of chat, Qiao Qiao became more and more interested in Glory to Death, and at the same time, the audience in front of the radio increased. Although it is only the radio in the greater Los Angeles area, the listening rate is naturally not as wide as the national radio, but the influence of the radio in the greater Los Angeles area is second to none. The entire greater Los Angeles area has a fixed population of nearly 10 million, and there are hundreds of thousands. Drove past the floating population and hundreds of thousands of people on the move in the city. At this moment, the listening rate is as high as 31%. This data is almost double the average listening rate of the country music program that is the best in the United States. At the same time, it surpassed the highest peak of its average ratings, which means that more than three million people in the greater Los Angeles area are now listening to this episode. This data is really shocking! From this one can glimpse the tip of the iceberg where glory to death is almost fame and strong. Under Los Angeles. In the Al Bar in the city, dozens of people are sitting lively. The bar is listening to the radio program. The slightly hoarse voice is slowly floating in the western-style bar, but at this time the guests are drinking. They were discussing so vigorously that it overwhelmed the voice of the radio station, making it difficult to hear the interviews being conducted on the radio station. "Shut up! Glory to death is a rubbish, and their music shouldn''t exist at all. This is really terrible!" A strong man sitting on the left side of the bar stood up, shouting. Yelled impatiently, "Green, you should change the channel, even if Maria-Kelly squeezes her throat and yells.''Bed'' is better than this show!" The others behind the brawny man on the left clamored and agreed, all agreeing. But the group of people on the opposite right immediately complained, "shut up" and "get out" one after another, and finally a young man stood up directly, "Shut up if you don''t know how to appreciate! If you don''t know how to ask for new things Bands seeking change are not worthy of the title of rock and roll, and glorious music is only you stubborn old stubborn ones who dont understand it." "What do you guys who don''t have all the''hairs'' say!" "Let you shut up!" The crowds on both sides stood up, and the sound of the radio program was completely drowned out by the commotion for a while. Green Hill, who was standing in the bar counter, had a calm look. He knocked on the counter table with a beer glass, and the empty sound rang out. He raised his voice and said, "There is no problem in the discussion, please don''t do it. , You can''t afford to pay for the stuff inside." With Green''s "suppression", everyone did not go any further, but cursed each other. Eric Walter, the bartender next to Green, asked worriedly, "Is it okay to let them quarrel like this?" Not only did Greene not worry, but he also laughed, "The music that is truly''glamorous'' should stand up to all doubts. These people are willing to argue for glorious music, which shows that they have corresponding value. We are just one The bar is a place to discuss music, why stop them?" Eric touched his nose, did not speak, but looked back at the "Almost Famous" album on the wine cabinet. Obviously, Green was in support of Glory to Death. Because there are a group of big men in the bar, just howling there, but can''t do it, everyone soon felt boring, so they all quieted down and listened to the content of the radio, hoping to find out again from the interview questions of Jojo A topic worthy of controversy. Obviously, the liveliness of Al Bar is only a corner of the entire Greater Los Angeles area. Similar scenes can be seen everywhere. "Mom! I''m listening to the radio, don''t turn it off, okay? Mom! Oh, God, I hate you, I''m listening to the show, God, it''s glorious to death!" On the backyard lawn of a villa in Orange County , The complaint of the little''girl'' child was especially evident in the lazy afternoon sun. "Wow, all this is really amazing, God, I really like Fujin, don''t you think his voice is very''fascinating''?" This is a small inland town in San Bernardino County (sary) The voice of a little girl listening to the show lying on the''bed'' in the county town. Sitting beside the little girl, her brother rolled his eyes impatiently, "Please! Hugo is the soul of this band, the soul! Dont you understand? The band is so amazing because of Hugos music of!" In a slowly advancing yellow retro car on Santa Monica Avenue, Jojo Wrights humorous voice came, and the boy who was driving, who was originally complaining, gradually calmed down and sat in the co-pilot. Another boy in the seat immediately showed a proud expression, "I told you that glory to death is different, they are even more beautiful than Nirvana!" In the slums of Ventura County (very), a black man sat in front of a tape recorder listening to the show fascinatingly, and a partner next to him came over Turn off this thing, and the white people sang Is also called music? That''s rubbish! " This sentence caused a strong resistance from the black guy, "Hey, pay attention to your words! The glorious music is not rubbish, don''t compare it with those white noises! They are the people who really understand music. Did you know? Their research on hip-hop and blues is far beyond your imagination!" On the tree-lined trails of Los Angeles County (.ary), a figure of green''spring'' vitality was running wildly, and when he entered the''door'' of the house, he yelled, "Angela, Angela, listen to a hundred Zero Two, glory to death... glory to death on the show..." "Shut up!" The female student in the room screamed immediately, "Shut up!" But she didn''t have time to reprimand her little friend, and quickly pointed to the radio in front of her, "Listen, listen." Then she lost her mind. With all the language, the little friend immediately walked to the sofa with his hands and sat down slowly, lest he make any noise, and his ears stretched out and listened to the sound coming from the radio. . . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Early access to member privileges Chapter 535： Rock spirit ads_wz_txt; At this time, the voice of Jojo on the radio is asking about the hottest topic in recent time. "Your album''nearly famous'' has caused heated discussions. Some people think that your music insults rock and roll. Your innovation is a devastating blow to rock. At the same time, some people think that your music is a brave and successful attempt. You have injected new vitality into rock. What do your band think about this? " Upon hearing this question, the band members all looked at Hugo, and Hugo did not refuse, and he said directly, "When it comes to this question, I want to talk about the name of our album first." This question is also the band''s promotion. In the process, the most frequently mentioned topics, there were positive breakthroughs and side-by-side attacks. Hugo tried several different answers before, but always felt that everyones understanding still had errors, so today he plans to answer from another angle. "Almost fame" is actually literally standing on the threshold of becoming famous. It may be the last step, but no one knows how long this step will take. Maybe someone will stop for a lifetime. This place, but maybe someone just took a leap and stepped over, no one knows. "Hugo explained in detail the origin of the album''s name, which made Qiao Qiao nod his head constantly, and his face sometimes showed a trace of enlightenment. "Standing in this position, all success seems to be within reach. But it seems that they will never reach it. This feeling can easily make people lost, and people simply desire success, and even willing to give everything in order to take this step, but they dont notice. , I have forgotten the purpose of the initial start. " "Compared to simple success, standing one step short of success can easily make people confused and find themselves. Of course, the light of success is also easy to make people arrogant. , But when it was the closest to success, that kind of rapid heartbeat was incomparable at other moments. Hugos explanation silenced the studio. Although the members of the Glory To Death band had known almost become famous "The reason for this allusion, but every time you listen, you will have more feelings, and the first time Qiaoqiao heard it, the shock was hard to describe in words. "It''s like at the last minute of the basketball game, the difference between the two sides is only one point. The buzzer shot of the one behind draws an arc in the air. If you make a shot, you win, and if you don''t make it, you lose. Watching the basketball slide across the arc in the air. At this moment, it''s obviously only a momentary thing, but you almost feel like you have to vomit your heart out. This kind of vague state that is close to success, but uncertain, makes it easy for people to focus only on the present and forget everything else. " "Wow, this explanation really makes...all languages ??lose their color." Jojo sighed, not only Jojos feelings, but also the feelings of most of the listeners in front of the radio. Hugo used the most direct example to explain the state of "almost fame". In an instant, people understood the psychology, knowing that success is within reach, the kind of sincerity does make people forget. And if you pass by with success, the loss of self-loss will become more turbulent. Hugo smiled lightly, "In fact, the reason why I mentioned the meaning behind''Almost Fame'' is the answer to your question just now." "How to say?" Qiao Qiao seemed to be a little confused, what is the direct connection between "Almost Fame" and the heated discussion recently caused by Glory To Death. Hugo did not pause, and then explained, "I think anyone who loves music will know the Beatles and Michael Jackson, whether you like their music or not, but the truth is that their music changed the whole The direction of history. But the question is, if the Beatles and Michael Jackson knew that they could change history, would they still maintain their love of music and all their passion for music?" "If Elvis-Presley knows that he can change history, can he still sing so many''exquisite'' songs? If the Beatles know that they can go down in history, they can still keep their music. Is it pure? If the Nirvana band has long known that they have changed the direction of the''trend'' of rock and roll, will Kurt-Cobain''s rebelliousness still shine as it is now?" A series of questions from Hugo, let Jojo He was speechless. Even as a radio host, his prompt response speed was one of the necessary skills, but at this time, when faced with Hugo''s question, Jojo couldn''t find a word to answer. "Of course, I dont know, because none of these things happened, but for our band, if we keep paying attention to whether our music can change history, and whether our music creates a new genre, then Our music also loses its original purity. Maybe these issues dont need to be discussed at all, and we will be ruined. Hugo joked and said, which made Pedro and Alfonso laugh. There was a sound, but Jojo, who was sitting next to him, didn''t smile. Qiaoqiao never expected that Hugo would respond to the recent controversy in this way. "In fact, this is the same as''almost fame.'' We have introduced a kind of music that is incompatible with the current''trend''. We have broken the shackles of the existing mainstream rock and made our own music, which is bound to conflict with the mainstream. Yes, we are standing on the threshold of changing history. Success is within reach. But if we put all our attention on the topic of successfully changing the course of music history, this will also make us fascinated "Lost myself, and eventually forget our original idea of ??making the album "Almost Fame", and forget our original intention of forming the band. Then, our music will eventually lose its original charm." Qiaoqiao didnt speak, but Hugo didnt pause either. Instead, he kept talking. This silenced the audience in front of the radio. All disputes and arguing stopped. Everyone just listened to the rain quietly. The words of fruit. "So, now everyone is discussing whether our music is an insult to rock or a revolution. I don''t think this is a question that our band needs to discuss, because this is not our original intention." Hugo said with a smile, and took a look. My teammates, We just wanted to make music that we like, and we just wanted to create more diversified and colorful music. As for whether we can change the tide and history of rock and roll, I believe time will give Give an answer, maybe, maybe not." After Hugo finished speaking, he looked at Jojo and said with a smile, "Even if our band doesn''t respond, the discussion now is lively enough, isn''t it? " Qiaoqiao finally reacted at this time. He also understood what Hugo meant. In the final analysis, these discussions did not care about the band. Glory to the death is a band that loves music. Their music insults rock or changes rock. This is not important, what is important is their enthusiasm for music. "Of course, of course." Qiao Qiao nodded in affirmation, and then couldn''t help but smiled, "I think, maybe ten years later, we will come back to these discussions today, maybe we will have more feelings. Because of these discussions In itself, it comes from the listeners who really love music, no matter whether these opinions are positive or negative, their love of music is the same." "Yes, that''s the truth." Neil nodded, and finally Hugo''s relay was''stick'', and expressed his approval. "So in fact, everyone is willing to discuss our music. This matter itself is worthy of our happiness. We just and Like everyone, they are just people who simply love rock. In recent discussions, we are of course the people who love band music. Other than that, there is no difference and no particular point of view." "That''s natural." Qiaoqiao laughed, "but I''m curious, the glory to death has injected many bold attempts and innovations into rock and roll. How did these ideas first appear?" The band members looked at Hugo again, but Hugo waved his hands with a smile, "You shouldn''t look at me. In fact, the first inspiration came from Pepe." "I? Are you sure you are talking about me? Why don''t I have any impression of myself?" Pedro said with a look of astonishment, but Neil and Fogin both understood. "Hugo, are you talking about the rock night when we got together to discuss the importance of bass and guitar to the band''s sex?" Neil asked for verification. "Yes, that night, I also created the song''Strangle the Hero (...) at that time." Hugo nodded, Pedro also recalled,''Lu'' showed a suddenly realized expression. "That night I had a little conflict with Peppa and Fokkins views. I think that rock music that abandons the guitar actually exists, but they obviously dont believe it. In order to persuade them, I played it myself." "Then he killed the audience in seconds Pedro said, this made Neil, Fokkin and others all''showed'' silent smiles, but Pedro didn''t notice it. Then he said, You cant believe it. Hugo used a keyboard with a snare drum that day and played the''killing hero.'' The shock that it brought us was really indescribable. From that moment on, I also Involuntarily, I will start to wonder: Is our mind bound and whether rock can have more forms of expression." "Yes, I also have this idea since then. The essence of rock is freedom, change, and breakthrough. I can hardly imagine that rock without wings can be called rock. Therefore, I give With the more colorful charm of rock and roll, this also has the band Glory to Death." Hugo made a simple summary, but Jojo sighed again and again. "Wow, sure enough, the fire flower between the bands is eye-opening, and the shining rock and roll spirit of glory to death is also admirable. Now that we mentioned the song "Strangle the Hero", let us Let''s enjoy it together, let us also feel the rock''spirit'' **** from the glory to death!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 536： Unexpected news ads_wz_txt; 536 Unexpected News When the radio show was playing "Strangle the Hero (..., the band members all began to drink water to relax their throats. The''door'' of the recording studio was opened. Henry, who was not knowing when he came back, beckoned to Neil and called him out. Samora also walked in and looked at Hugo''s direction and asked with lips. To, "coffee?" Hugo looked back at his opponent, "Who wants coffee?" Both Fugin and Pedro nodded, Alfonso also shook his head, and Hugo made one to Samora. Three" gesture. Soon, Samora came in with three cups of coffee, but Neil and Henry were still talking outside, and Hugo couldnt help but ask, "Whats wrong? Was there an accident just now?" Samora looked at Hugos eyes and knew what he was asking. He put the coffee on the table and said in a low voice, "Im not sure, but Henry seems to have heard some rumors. I hope Neil will be interviewed for a while. Pay attention during the process..." Hugo nodded. In fact, in the process of Glory to Death propaganda, Henry hardly restricts the content of media interviews. The main reason is that the media is unwilling to be restrained under the banner of "freedom of speech," and it is Glory to death. Now there is no weakness that can''t be mentioned, so Henry is completely open to all questions. However, when encountering some sensitive topics, Henry will still remind him. For example, the recent events of "Schindler''s List", Henry and Hugo flowed, after confirming that Hugo''s attitude was not a problem, he also Just let it go. The interview soon restarted. Qiao Qiao said in a cheerful voice, "Welcome back to the show. Just now, the song''Strangle the Hero'' comes from glory to death. This song also gave us a preliminary insight into the band''s rock''fine'' God, "Never let your fear determine your destiny..." Such lyrics are really inspiring. Hugo, I found that many songs of the band have a positive and sunny attitude, which is one of the characteristics of the band. " "You can say that." Hugo smiled and nodded. At this moment, Neil came back and returned to his position lightly. "In fact, this is one of our band''s goals, chasing the dream of music, who I dont know what the end will be waiting for, so I keep''inspiring'' ourselves to continue to persevere. This is an important driving force for us to keep going." "Your words remind me of a road tour that lasted more than a hundred days to the death of glory. Wow, this is really a huge project. Just imagine it and it feels incredible." Jojo''s sigh immediately made the band members They all agreed with a smile, "So, Fujin, what do you think was the most incredible thing during the band''s tour?" "Persist to the end." Fujin felt very deeply about this. "I was the drummer of another band for a new day. We had planned a road tour before, but in fact, the whole plan was not so glorious to death. Huge is so cumbersome, but in the end we were not able to persist. After that, I came to Glory to Death. Hugo proposed this proposal. I knew how difficult the process was, but I didnt expect that we persisted to the end and achieved success. ." Fujin usually doesnt talk too much. Qiao Qiao just threw the topic to Fujin just now, thinking about the next one, and then continued to ask Pedro, but now he has an unexpected gain, "You used to A drummer for a brand new day?" Fujin didn''t think much about it, because it wasn''t a secret in the underground rock circle, and he didn''t have the need to hide it, so he admitted it neatly, "Yes." Qiao Qiaos eyes lit up. Since Glory To Death has just started the promotion for less than half a month, there are endless inside stories about the band to dig out. He did not expect that he dug out a hot spot today, "Brand New One day was a very famous grunge rock band in the Los Angeles area. I heard that they signed the new league (new.) in the past two days and are preparing for their first album. You used to be a drummer for a brand new day, so why did you leave? Where''s the band?" New Alliance Records, which is a sub-label of sstp film. Established in l978, sstp is a banner of independent record companies in the United States. All the companies signed by this company are the hottest or most memorable bands in the field of non-mainstream music in the United States. The biggest achievement of sstp Chang film is to promote **** punk to the mainstream American market, and it has had a huge influence on American rock and roll in the past two decades; and the year they launched grunge rock is also two years earlier than the band Nirvana. With the sensitive smell of rock music, sstp film is definitely the top in the industry. For any underground rock band, sstp film is like a temple. Of course, independent record companies such as sstp Changpian are also facing a serious problem, that is, their lack of distribution channels and lack of publicity resources often make the band''s album sales unable to obtain satisfactory data, but the bands they launched However, it will get the attention of the industry and attract the attention of large record companies, and the coveted large record companies will wield high cheques to poach the corner. Bands like Glory To Die can be directly favored by EMI Records. It can be said that the chances are very small. Moreover, EMI Records is willing to abandon its fascination with sales and rankings and wholeheartedly support Glory To Die to produce music belonging to the band. , Which is even more rare. Of course, this also requires historical timing. In the past two years, EMI has given a lot of support to radio commander, Glory To Death, such a sexual alternative rock, and hopes to open up a world in the American music market. Otherwise, at other points in time, EMI Records, like Universal Music, Warner Music and other large companies, will build albums based on sales and profit as the first criteria. Therefore, on a new day to sign with sst, the new league record company under Changpian, this is definitely a sensation in the underground rock circle of Los Angeles. However, the two days of Glory to Death were either propaganda or practice, so I didn''t hear about it. Hearing Jojo''s words, Hugo''s first reaction was not to look at Fogin, but at Neal. As expected, he saw Neil''s frowning brows. It seems that Henry was worried about this just now. How Fujin left the new day, although he didn''t say it himself, the underground rock circle of Los Angeles is such a big place, and everyone has long known it. After the new day expelled Fujin and reorganized, the momentum has been very good. , And now they have successfully signed a new league record, which seems to be announcing "Look, without Fu Jin, our band not only has no loss but also has stronger strength...". If a brand new day appears in front of Fujin, I don''t know how to ridicule it. Of course, the current momentum of the glory to the death is much better than the brand new day, as long as the glory to the death can continue to succeed, the brand new day is not a concern. Both Hugo and Neal looked at Fujin. Neil obviously didn''t expect the problem to come so suddenly. He didn''t even have time to''privately'' with Fujin. Jojo was already in trouble here, so Now it can only be seen how Fujin responds. I saw that Fujin didn''t change much expression, and calmly said, "They kicked me out of the band, and then re-formed the band." Fujin did not intend to hide or reveal a new day, he just said Quite calmly said the result, this is Fu Jin''s''sex''. Qiaoqiao was blocked by Fujin''s words, and tentatively asked, "Kick you out of the band? Why?" Fujin raised his head and glanced at Qiao Qiao, but did not immediately speak. Instead, he looked worried and looked at his teammates. The corner of his mouth could not help but hooked up slightly, "Because the band members continue to drink heavily and affect the performance. , And I hope I can continue the tour, but they think it doesnt make any sense, and there are some conflicts with each other. In the end, I left the band." Fujin continued his consistent attitude, without disguising, but not exaggerating. In fact, in Fujin''s view, he was indeed very painful and struggling when he left for a new day, but he has put aside the past and embarked on a new path of his own future. Now he is a member of glory to death, and he is also proud of his identity, so he does not have much emotions for the success of a new day, whether it is positive or negative. Although Fujin said it very simple, Jojo could hear the infinite meaning hidden in the simple content. He thought for a while and asked, "Then what do you think about your previous band signing with the record company? " "I hope they can persevere." Alfonso didn''t hold back a word from Fujin, and he laughed. Generally speaking Facing such a problem, it is either to express their blessings on the scene, or to swear to express that they are not optimistic. Of course, more people will choose the former to express their broad minds. ''. But the two of Fujin had no choice. Instead, they expressed their concerns honestly. This is just like Fujins personality. He would not be so entangled in the past that he could not find the future direction, but He will not be afraid to face any provocations at the same time. Therefore, Fujin stated his attitude straightforwardly. Not only Alfonso, but even Hugo and Neil couldn''t help being a little bit amused. Only Pedro, who reacted slowly, didn''t figure the situation. Qiaoqiao was a little bit dumbfounded, but he promptly said, "Then let us wait and see." It is estimated that there will be a good show for the future showdown between the glory of death and a brand new day. After this conversation, Qiao Qiao instead forgot his original plan, and he played the next song along the way, "Don''t be upset about the past (...in.anger. Hugo firmly believes that Jojo''s playing this song at this moment was obviously intentional, absolutely! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 537： sensitive topics ads_wz_txt; 537 Sensitive Topics Today''s program is obviously full of news. Qiao Qiao has done his work in a sexy manner, and unearthed many topics of interest to the audience. "Don''t be annoyed by the past (...in.anger When it was broadcast, the topic of a brand new day became hot instantly, which also attracted the attention of more ordinary listeners to the underground rock circle of Los Angeles. When the show came back, Qiao Qiao knew that his mission today was basically completed, and the Glory to Death interview was nearing its end. At the closing stage, Qiao Qiao had many choices. He originally planned to talk about the album itself. . After the release of any new album, the promotion is actually divided into two systems, one is the album promotion and the other is the title song promotion. The reason for the promotion of the title song is simple. It is to select the best or most topical "sex" song on the album, repeat the promotion, add the audience''s impression, and then use the success of this song to drive the entire album. Awareness. This is why there are two main charts on the bulletin board: album charts and singles charts. However, the situation of the singles chart and the album chart is very different, because a single is the "color" of a song, and the album needs the overall quality; singles are more likely to benefit from the soaring radio on-demand rate. To achieve good results, the album needs more support in terms of sales to win a good position. Therefore, it is not easy to dominate the Billboards singles and album charts at the same time. However, most rock bands don''t pay much attention to the singles charts. Because rock bands promote more through touring performances, they are more willing to use albums as a unit to promote, and extract a single song as a single for promotion. In the eyes of rock bands, it is too commercial, so many Rock bands do not specialize in''door'' promotion of singles. This year, there is the most typical example. When Pearl Sauce released the new album "Challenge" at the beginning of the year, the band broke their faces with the record company and refused to release any video tapes and singles about their new album. Although there was no pre-publication, the album "Delta" of Pearl Sauce still achieved very sweet sales. The first week of Almost Fames first week of release on the billboard album rankings belonged to Pearl Sauce. This time, the same goes for Glory to Death. They only released the album "Almost Fame" and did not release a single. However, since Glory To Death signed a contract with EMI, EMI must have taken these conditions into consideration during the signing of the contract. In the style of a large record company, single release is imperative. Even if there is no sign yet, the issue will be sooner or later. Therefore, Qiao Qiao originally planned to ask the band members which song was their favorite song in this album, and then asked them about their views and expectations of the single. However, after nearly half an hour of conversation today, Qiao Qiao found that more content can always be unearthed in Glory to Death. It is not necessarily a hot spot, but it is definitely an interesting conversation, so Qiao Qiao pondered After a while, I intend to throw a more interesting topic as a finishing touch. Maybe it will get good results. "Hugo, there are a lot of controversies that have entangled you recently. This seems to be a very disturbing thing. I don''t know how you deal with these pressures?" Qiao Qiao opened today''s interview with a very common topic. The last round of questions. Hugo smiled, "I don''t remember where I heard this sentence. In the entertainment industry, news is always better than no news." This self-ridicule provokes Pedro and Alfonso. With a smile. Qiaoqiao nodded in response, "The saddest thing is not paying attention. This is a famous Hollywood saying." In the entertainment industry, there will always be more negative news than positive news, because people want to see negative news, similar to news that someone has raised a donation, someone has a charity event, and will never compare to the latest scandal or a celebritys latest scandal. Someone was caught stealing news. In fact, it is not only the entertainment industry, but the whole society is like this, people''s curiosity and voyeurism. ''Desire'' and gossip will always be infinitely magnified by this kind of negative news. Therefore, in Hollywood, the most tragic thing is not to be surrounded by negative news, but that there is no news at all. This is the real decline. Hugo''s ridicule actually satirized the period after the release of "Hudson''s Eagle", when the negative news on him was the most serious, and then it has reached the bottom of the Golden Raspberry Award. The current situation In fact, it has gotten so much better. It''s just that Pedro, Alfonso and others can hear this ridicule, and I don''t know whether the audience in front of the radio can understand it. "I have no way to stop these negative reports, because this is the inevitable consequence of the spotlight. I will try my best to stick to my position, hoping to let journalists know the truth, but journalists freedom of speech is beyond my control, and people His aesthetics is beyond my ability. Therefore, I am learning to deal with these pressures and seeing those who judge me with the correct eyes. This is not an easy task." Hugo smiled. Speaking of, although the words are heavy, Hugo''s overall aura is still more positive. This is how he gradually grew up after the Golden Globes incident. "I was once fortunate to meet Catherine Hepburn''s''female'' , She told me that if I keep paying attention to these negative news and ignore myself, then I will never make progress." "Catherine Hepburn!" Jojo said in surprise. Not only him, but even Neil, Foggin and others sitting next to him were surprised, not to mention the other staff sitting outside, including Henry and Samora also involuntarily showed their surprise. Hugo smiled embarrassedly, "I''m not sure if she will be happy when I mentioned her." He didn''t think much about it when he said it just now, so he said it of course, but now think about it, Catherine. Hepburn doesn''t necessarily like to be mentioned in this way. It seems that he still has a lot to learn in dealing with the media and dealing with interviews. But since I said it today, Hugo still needs to explain something, "When I was watching a show on Broadway, I was fortunate enough to watch a live performance by Hepburn''s''woman''. Later, I went backstage to visit her and I was lucky to have a chat. A period of time. That period of experience, for me, is very unforgettable and very important." Qiao Qiao really found the treasure. Just this news is probably enough for the Los Angeles Times to be surprised for a while. It also made Qiao Qiao more confident. Then he said, There are countless reports from media reporters. There are also fakes. How the audience should distinguish between facts is a''knowledge''; similarly, as the center of focus, how to deal with it is also a''knowledge''." Qiao Qiao is actually a member of the media, but as a host, he is also considered a part of the artist, but he has a little more feelings, which has also been recognized by the members of Glory To Death. Qiao Qiao went on to say, "Speaking of Catherine a Hepburn''female'', the Hepburn''female'' recently scolded the reporter during an interview. I don''t know if you have read this news." Originally, Qiao Qiao was still worried about how to naturally cut the topic into the core of the last round of questions, but Hugo''s answer did not expect him to give him a natural starting point. "What is the news?" Hugo raised his own doubts. Henry pays attention to music news. Joseph is responsible for film news. When the two people are not in contact, Hugo''s understanding of film news is indeed It''s lagging behind, and the situation will improve when Zamora gets started. Although Hugo thought so, Henry''s head outside the recording studio suddenly lit up. The news that Jojo was talking about was movie news, but it was also music news! Henry''s usual lazy posture was swept away. Sora stood up abruptly, frowned slightly, and looked at the recording studio with some worry. If you put it at any other time, the news doesnt really matter much, but Hugo itself has been in the two whirlpools of public opinion on "Schindlers List" and the album "Almost Fame" recently. If you get involved again Another whirlpool, the situation is not something he can predict as an agent. However, now Henry can''t break in to stop the recording of the show, so he can only stand outside, watching worriedly. Samora next to him was unclear, so he was taken aback by Henry, and stood up abruptly, then looked at the recording studio confusedly, but only full of question marks. "Recently about Michael Jackson''s prostitution. Children''s news has entered a new round of climax. Jackson''s sister La Toya''s testimony turned the situation into a fatal turn. Almost all entertainment news pages are discussing this explosion. ''Sex'' news, now the whole public opinion situation is very unfavorable to Jackson." Joe Joe said his key topic in one breath. He was very curious about what Hugo would be like to Michael Jackson in the whirlpool of public opinion. What''s your opinion? "Catherine Hepburn''s "female" scolded reporters harshly during an interview. She firmly believed that these reporters were shamelessly slandering Jackson''s reputation. She believed that these reporters did not compromise for the news~ www.novelhall.com~ This is the degradation of the entire entertainment industry. Hepburn''s women think that the judicial system is now blurred by the spotlight, and they have lost their intellectual judgment. Hepburn''s women strongly urge everyone to calm down and watch. Know the truth of the matter." After Qiao Qiao finished talking about the premise of the whole topic, he paused for a while, and then said, "I don''t know, do you agree with Hepburn''s female remarks, what do you think of Jacksons negative news?" After this topic came out, the whole recording studio became silent for an instant, and the sound of the tape running could be heard clearly. This silence caused the heartbeat to exceed the load, and the more than three million listeners in front of the radio were even more so. All fell silent. Michael Jackson, one of the greatest stars in the history of American music, is now experiencing the biggest crisis of his entire life! Now, this question has been thrown to Hugo, who has been in a whirlpool of public opinion recently. What will Hugo give? What about the response? "This is another Rodney one-gold persecution. This is a disgrace to American justice!" Hugo made a loud voice! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create.) Early access to member privileges.. ~： Comments and feedback on the recent book review section In the recent book review section, Qimao has been reading and always wanting to respond, but they dont know where to start. They procrastinate and hesitate. In the end, they think its better to open a single chapter to explain. . First of all, about music and movies, Seven Cats thought about it before they conceived it. The nineties were actually the era when music and movies exploded at the same time. This was the most glorious decade of American entertainment. Both music and movies were all right. The entertainment industry in the first century had a huge impact, so Qi Mao planned to write two lines together, which is indicated in the introduction. movies are naturally the first to promote classic masterpieces, and music locks the way to the rise of new metal music, but now it seems that many book friends know much more about movies than music, so they are always not interested in the music part. Qimao also thought about reducing the music content, but the outline has already been written here. If it is suddenly cut, it will feel strange. Therefore, Qimao still intends to continue to write down the two lines, but will adjust the ratio of music and film as appropriate. a bit. is about the reason for the slow progress of the plot. The rhythm of the seven cats has always been a big problem, which is well known, and it is also clearly exposed in the book "Superstars". In fact, the bottom line is that Qi Mao is too greedy. When a plot advances, it also pushes many clues together. This naturally causes the plot to become more and more bloated, and the progress becomes slower and slower. In addition, Qi Mao is an obsessive-compulsive disorder. Long-winded patients, the result is that in the limited space and time, there are too many parts to be narrated, and the slow progress of the plot becomes an inevitable result. Qimao also hopes to speed up and make some adjustments to the plot. However, many problems have gradually surfaced. If you dont write it, its definitely impossible. The most important thing is that Qimao still has some deposits. This part is saved. It is not so easy to modify one by one. However, Qimao will try to make some adjustments in the future, hoping to bring up the rhythm, and hope that the following story will be better. Seven cats is not a talented author. In many parts, it is even a terrible author. I dont know how effective the subsequent adjustments can be, or whether everyone likes it, but Qi Mao will still try hard to see it, at least hope Don''t make it worse. "Superstar" has been written so far. I sincerely thank the book friends for their support along the way. Qi Mao also hopes to write Hugo''s story well, more urgently than anyone. Therefore, Qi Mao will come on. Bow again to thank all the book friends for their support, thank you. Chapter 538： Malicious slander ads_wz_txt; Revival 538 malicious slander Hugo did not expect that Jojos last problem was Michael Jackson. He listened to Jojos explanation, and the anger in his chest burned like this, because he knew that these were all slander. The shameless slander that slandered Michael Jackson''s entire life, this anger erupted like a volcanic eruption. This anger is more turbulent than any negative news that Hugo has experienced before, because Hugo has experienced all this. He knows the ability of those reporters to reverse black and white, and he knows the terrible methods of those reporters for news. It is terrible to know that those reporters are desperate for their own interests. The situation that Hugo has experienced is nothing more than Mao and Mao rain compared to everything that Michael Jackson has experienced. Now reporters across the United States are shamefully "working together" trying to pull Michael off the altar. Hugo recalled the bad situation he faced after the Golden Raspberry Award and the Golden Globe incident, and then think about Michael now. Faced with the situation, he could hardly imagine the pain of being burnt by black karma in hell. Although Hugo tried to warn him when he met Michael at the beginning of the year, Hugo and Michael were just a fate. Michael was originally a very defensive person. What about his warning to a stranger like Hugo? Maybe you care? So, history broke out according to its original trajectory, and in July of this year, it caused a sensation in the whole world. The child case came out. In July, a 13-year-old boy named Jordan Chandler accused Michael Jackson of "sexing" him. The violation has attracted worldwide attention. In fact, the root of the matter should be traced back to May 1992, when Michael and the Chandler family, who were fans of the song, met for the first time, and then the family maintained a good relationship with Michael. Treated as family. However, the gossip tabloid "National Enquirer", which first concocted the Golden Globes incident, published a news titled "Michael Jackson''s new adoptive family..." to hype the relationship between Michael and the children around him, including Jordan. Describing being a child adopted in Michael''s Dream Manor, this aroused the dissatisfaction of Jordan''s father Evan Chandler, who believed that Michael''s influence on his son had far exceeded him. Later, when the media reported that Michael would lie in a bed with the children. When going to bed, the relationship between Evan and Michael froze. Indeed, because of his love for the children, Michael often spends his time in the same bed with the children who come to his manor to play. Go to bed, and often with a large group of children. Michael''s approach to ordinary parents or kindergarten teachers can only be regarded as the care and love of older people for the children. But in the report of the "National Inquirer", it began to hype about what Michael and the children were doing while sleeping together. This incident touched the sensitive nerves of Evan Chandler. He believed that the close relationship between Michael and his son had surpassed him, so he began to call and question whether Michael had **** with his child. Infringement, Michael firmly denied. Subsequently, Evan did not continue to struggle on the surface, but began to frequently ask Michael to meet some of his personal requirements, even asking Michael to help build a house for his own home. Obviously, this is beyond the scope of ordinary friendship, and the nature of sexual is far different from the help of friendship. After being repeatedly rejected by Michael, Evan began to prevent Jordan from contacting Michael. Finally in July of this year, Evan put his personal purpose into action. Through the lawyer, he hopes to publicize some of the "dirty and indecent" behaviors he has about Michael, and clearly requires that this matter be hyped up as much as possible, and the more serious the impact on Michael, the better. In a telephone recording, Evan said directly, "If I can''t get what I want, it will be a bloodbath, and things will get worse and worse. He will be ashamed and ruined like never before. He Dont even think about selling a record. I can get everything I want, and he is completely ruined, and hes done for the rest of his life." Evan is a professional dentist. At the beginning of August, after he extracted his son Jordans teeth, he then gave Jordan a large dose of sedative Anmetol. After Evans questioning, Jordan said that Michael had touched his own life. ''Reproductive organs. Anmetal sodium is a sedative drug with strong drug properties. Its reliability and application scope are very controversial in the medical field. It is said that the patient is under the action of this drug It is extremely sensitive to external information guidance, and almost no doctor in clinical''bed'' medicine dares to actively use this extremely risky anesthetic''drug''. After Evan succeeded in getting Jordan''s personal admission that Michael had touched his genitals, it was recorded as the most important evidence. Based on this evidence, Evan and his lawyers made a specific request to Michael-as long as they give 20 million US dollars, they can settle out of court, and if they don''t agree, they will initiate criminal proceedings. This extortion-like request was naturally completely rejected by Michael. At this time Michael is at the peak of his career and is on a global tour. If the Chandler family initiates judicial investigation procedures and initiates criminal proceedings after the investigation is over, Michael must fully cooperate with the investigation and case regardless of the final outcome of the lawsuit. The trial must undergo protracted investigations and trials. This huge time consumption that lasts for several years is something that Michael cannot bear in his golden age of music career. After weighing, Michaels team considered negotiating with Chandler. Michael only agreed to give him one million dollars. Evan rejected the offer, but he agreed to reduce the requested amount to 15 million dollars. This condition was again Michael refused, and Michael further reduced the payment to three hundred and fifty thousand dollars. The two sides fell apart. As a result, Evan formally filed a lawsuit, accusing Michael of''sex''. Assaulting his son Jordan, the police began a judicial investigation. Immediately, Evan took Jordan to a mental illness clinic and described to the doctor Mathis-Abrams that Michael kissed and handed himself. . Knowing, mouth. The so-called sex such as sex. Violated details and described the appearance of the so-called Michaels genitalia to the police in detail. Beginning on August 18, the Los Angeles police officially began a criminal investigation of this case. This incident quickly caused a storm of public opinion. Jordan''s mother stood up and spoke immediately. She insisted that Michael would not do anything bad to Jordan. She believed that her husband and son were lying. Subsequently, the police. Cha carried out a search of Michael''s Dream Manor and asked dozens of children who were playing with Michael in the Dream Manor. All of these children denied that Michael was in love again. Tendency to pedophilia or similar behaviors, eventually police. The investigation has not been able to find any relationship. Evidence related to the child case. Immediately, Michael held a press conference to reveal the fact that Evan had threatened to commit 20 million US dollars in extortion with this incident, and the two sides had conducted many negotiations. Michael exposed the fundamental nature of Chandler for the purpose of extortion. Ask for money. At the same time, there are some who once slept in the same''bed'' with Michael. The children on the Internet stood up and publicly denied any sex. As for the possibility of infringement, Jackson''s family also held a press conference later, believing that these allegations were completely slander for the private of Michaels fame and wealth. The Los Angeles police immediately began an investigation into Chandlers previous extortion behavior. The investigation lasted for three months, until November, but unfortunately, the police also did not find any relevant evidence. If everything ends here, then all the evidence and testimony are Michael''s upper hand. Immediately afterwards, the dispute of "Schindler''s List" and the dispute of glory to death formed huge public opinion attention, which also made people turn their attention away from Michael Jackson. Tong Jin''s body was moved away. But the situation was reversed because of the appearance of La Toya. Toya is Michael''s second sister. In the late 1980s, she ran away from home due to conflicts with her father to seek personal music career development. Toya has been separated from the Jackson family for a long time. He has not seen Michael for many years and is under the control of her husband. He has published many public statements against the Jackson family and published a book to attack his family. Toya issued a statement in early December stating that her brother Michael Jackson is a love. Pedophile, and made a lot of attacks against Michael in the statement. Toya then claimed that Michael wanted to kill himself. This incident lasted until 2003, when Toya said in an interview with the TV station that all these words she said at the time were forced by her husband and agent Jack Gordon, and announced that he had officially retracted the attack on Michael at the time. Speech. But at the moment, Toya''s remarks have created a huge negative impact. This also makes Michael sing. The whirlpool of public opinion on the Tong case has risen again. This was the result of Catherine Hepburn''s anger against reporters, and today''s Jojo interview. But Hugo knew the truth of the matter. He knew that all the words of Chandler and his sons were lies. He knew that Toya''s words were also slander. He also knew that these media reporters were involved in this incident. The image of the jumping beam clown played in it, he knows even more that after this incident, the generation of superstars has been wiped out bit by bit by the long river of time. Therefore, Hugo was angry, leaving the ground angry, the sentence "This is another Rodney-Gold persecution, this is the shame of American justice!" Just blurted out, this is not Hugo''s usual style, but This is the truest portrayal of Hugo''s heart at this moment. Under the aura of the "Uncrowned King", the journalists did what they wanted according to their own wishes. They first concocted the Rodney-King incident and ruined two white police officers. Observing all his life; now he pulls Michael Jackson from the throne according to his own wishes. In the name of freedom of speech and the pursuit of the truth, they are pursuing interests and arguing. This is really embarrassing! (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 539： Strong response ads_wz_txt; Comeback 539 strong response Hugos answer made the scene quiet for an instant. Those who are familiar with Hugo are stunned at this time. This is a Hugo they have never seen before, sensitive, sharp, direct, and strong; and those who are not familiar with Hugo. The people at this time were even more stunned. They didn''t expect that Hugo would actually stand so firmly to express support for Michael Jackson. rustic. Child molestation is a very terrible thing, and it is the case all over the world. There is no room for relaxation in the penalties of relevant circumstances in the US law. There was such a case in the United States in 2013. A Chinese father raised his "daughter" son alone, and helped his "daughter" bathe from an early age until he was ten years old. This is not uncommon in the Eastern world, but in the West But this is not the case. When the school asked the "girl" child "who will help you take a bath", the "girl" child answered "Dad" and the school immediately called the police. As a result, the court deprived his father of custody. After his father resisted, he was arrested. Observe and kill. This incident reflects not only the cultural differences between the East and the West, but also the protection of children in Western countries. So, this time Michael was involved in the prostitution. When the child was suspected, the whole society''s condemnation was very terrible, as Evan Chandler said, this could ruin Michael, and even a record would not be sold in the future. In fact, let alone standing on the stage, it is estimated that Michael''s public appearance in the future will become very difficult. Under such circumstances, even if all the current evidence is more favorable to Michael, in fact, many artists dare not directly stand up and clearly state their positions, and more are to protect themselves. Because after all, neither the recording evidence produced by Chandler and his son nor the direct testimony of Jordan as a party have been refuted. Hugo''s firm stance seemed very surprising at this time. Jojo was scared by Hugo''s terrifying eyes, and could only rely on Ben. Neng''s response said, "So...so you mean, this is the malicious hype of the news media?" Hugo used the Rodney-King incident to compare this Michael-Jackson encounter, and the meaning couldn''t be more obvious: it was all the media at play. Faced with Qiao Qiaos question, if Hugo nodded, he would overturn all the media and stand on the opposite side of the media; if Hugo shook his head, then he must come up with a justified explanation, otherwise it would be inconsistent. Up. Standing outside the recording studio, Humli could not help but squeeze a sweat. Even if he was calm and calm, he was still frightened at this time. Hugo is now completely detonating the volcano. Don''t talk about Henry, even Samora and Neil could feel this huge trap. Almost everyone swallowed involuntarily, only to find that their throat was terribly dry. "Yes, that''s what I meant." Hugo replied cleanly and the scene was silent, but there was an exclamation in front of the radio. Whether it was a surprise, an accident, a celebration or a curse, that "oh" really was. Contains too many emotions. Henry relaxed immediately, and he couldn''t help rubbing his forehead. Although he had been nervous just now, now that Hugo answered, Henry was somewhat relaxed, because he knew what kind of situation he was going to face next, and at least he could start thinking about how to deal with it. "Those reporters think they are uncrowned kings, but looking at their actions, it is like peeping at the neighbors trash can if there is trash that can be resold. For their own benefit, they will not hesitate to report the news according to their own position, and may only report part of it. Facts may also be exaggerated if they have not been fully confirmed, and they may even report their own speculations and conjectures as facts, just for the audience rating and sales volume. In this case, the so-called freedom of speech is just that they seek more. It''s just a means of profit, which is shameful!" After Hugo said that, he turned on all the firepower and directly vented all the thoughts in his heart. This made Qiaoqiao unable to say a word as a position, and he felt like he had stabbed a hornet''s nest. "Look at the Rodney One King incident. The TV station edited videos that included the truth just to have a better news effect. What did it cause? The nearly three-year lawsuit ruined two families. But what about the TV station? Just a sentence of "I''m sorry" solved everything, maybe they are still complacent, thinking that they have fulfilled their duty to reveal the truth, but the truth is that what they call the truth is only part of the facts that are in their own interests. This time, too!" In the eyes of outsiders, it is difficult for them to understand Hugos anger, because the evidence released so far is ambiguous. Some of it is beneficial to Michael, but the real key part cannot be obtained. Similarly, Jordans testimony is also a key factor, but the truth of the testimony False also cannot be verified. Therefore, everyone is in a state of cloud and fog, and reporters are also "trying to unearth the truth" and are constantly working hard. Then Hugo''s decisive attitude is very puzzling. But Hugo knows all the truths, and he also knows the **** future hidden behind these truths. Therefore, Hugo was "excited". This was the first time he lost his mind because of the facts of the future he knew since he traveled. Maybe he only met Michael Jackson, but Michael was great in music history. The status is indelible. What''s more, Hugo himself has experienced those slanders and ridicules. He knows the feeling. Now this feeling must be magnified ten times a hundred times in Michael. This makes Hugo have to vent his inner thoughts. come out. Hugo is defending Michael, and at the same time, he is fighting against shameful media who use the name "freedom of speech"! "Look at the actions of the media. They are all making money by reporting these negative news. They even get the so-called vacation without discount. Some people buy top-secret evidence from the police at all costs. The prosecutor''s office buys top-secret evidence. Why is this criminal proceeding? In the case that it should be protected by a confidentiality agreement, there are still news leaks? This is obviously someone leaking the news inside. Has anyone noticed this? Is anyone accusing the media of obstructing justice? Or someone accusing the judiciary Did the unit know the law and violate the law? Hugo sneered at the corner of his mouth, No, of course not, because in the face of a top stars revelation, these are not important anymore. The media reporters pursuit of the truth even overrides the law. Above it!" Hugo''s remarks were like a wake-up call and silenced the audience in front of the radio. They really didn''t notice this. To be precise, it was in Michael Jackson. Under the excitement of the gossip of the Tong case, who would notice whether the source of these news is legal? Police. It is only natural for the procuratorate to leak the news of the''exposure'', and no one will pursue it at all. "Look at those newspapers. Before the evidence was sorted out and the prosecutors didnt even make a verdict, they used front page headlines to imply that Michael was guilty. Dont you think this is familiar? Yes, Rodney. These newspapers did this during the Yijin Incident, and they have done it again now. No, there are countless cases like this, because those uncrowned kings think they can exercise judicial power to make judgments, and they can even exercise Gods power to make judgments. The so-called freedom of speech has swelled them to the point of losing themselves." Hugo''s words were deafening and silenced the entire recording studio. Everyone was listening to Hugo, except for one person, Henry. Humphrey was also listening, but at the same time he was still thinking about how to deal with reporters'' troubles next. As you can imagine, this storm will definitely not be too mild. "If you are willing to calm down and look at the sources of reports in the newspapers, so-called interviews, so-called exclusive news, you will know whether these media are seeking the truth or seeking benefits!" Hugo was very angry and helplessly said. "They found a former guard from Dream Manor to come over and speak, saying that they were fired because they knew too much, and made a wild statement, such as the destruction of the boys fruit photo, etc., but did you check the guards work? Background, whether his testimony is credible and whether his words can be testified in court? No, reporters only report, and do not even pursue the authenticity of these statements." "Then the reporter found a''female'' waiter who was fired in 1991. She literally described Michael''s treatment of boys in 1992. The important thing is that they did not provide this content to the police to investigate the case. , But sold to the news media for tens of thousands of dollars. God, are these uncrowned kings really pursuing the truth?" When Hugo talked about it, he laughed instead, actually speaking the whole thing. During the child case, there were too many leaks, even ridiculous. There was no evidence other than Jordans testimony, but the news medias promotion of waves led to a trend. Terrible abyss. "One of the most absurd rumors I have heard is that the National Inquirer actually reported exclusively that Macaulay-Culkin was also involved, but after Macaulay firmly denied it, the National Inquirer said that McCaw Under the pressure of Michael, Li is unwilling to stand up and admit the facts. Look, this is the truth of the so-called Uncrowned King There is no evidence, and they rely on their pen to state the facts. I never knew it. In the absence of evidence and no witnesses, one can be convicted of a crime!" Hugos words calmed everyone in front of the radio. This time the case caused an uproar in the entire Greater Los Angeles area. Hugos strong response today is bound to add fuel to this case. But Hugo does not regret it, he must unswervingly express his position. "If you think about it carefully, besides the testimony of the person involved, Jordan, what evidence can be used? And is anyone willing to listen to the testimony of another person, Michael? No. Think about it carefully, what happened this time? Who is doing the blame, whose greed makes everything out of control!" Greed, one of the seven deadly sins, drove Chandler to take risks, even forcing his son to give false testimony; it also drove the news media to ignore facts and blindly pursue hot spots, and even to fabricate facts for profit. How ridiculous, and how sad. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Early access to member privileges Chapter 540： Empathy ads_wz_txt; Comeback 540 Empathy. The radio station never expected that todays show would end in this way. Even Qiao Qiao Wright, as the initiator of the topic, did not expect Hugo to give such a direct, strong, and brave answer. This obviously made Joe. Joe couldn''t stand it anymore. According to statistics, the listening rate in the last five minutes of the show soared to 50%, which means that more than five million people in the greater Los Angeles area have turned on the radio and listened to the show. It can be said that everyone in the streets and lanes is listening to Hugo''s shocking remarks. At this moment, the Michael Jackson case, which was already the focus, became the center of everyone''s heated discussion because of Hugo''s bold remarks. Qiaoqiao looked at Hugo, who was furious in front of him, and he suddenly realized that Hugo was not only defending Michael Jackson, but also defending himself, and it could even be said that he was defending all people in the entertainment industry. This is Hugo. I empathized and stood on the opposite side of the entire media. In fact, in the entire entertainment industry, there are definitely more than one or two people who are troubled by the media''s chase, twisting, and referencing the deer as a horse, even if everyone in the entertainment industry has tasted this bitterness. Of course, people with a positive attitude will ridicule themselves like Hugo before: it is better to have news than no news. How many unknown third-line artists deliberately create news hype and desire to win attention, but this time the malicious hype in the media has already Beyond the bottom line. Just like the Rodney King incident, the media covered the sky with one hand, made judgments based on their own subjectivity, and sat in the guilty of seeking profit in the name of justice. As a result, they ruined the lives of a few ordinary people, but they did. Don''t be responsible, because there is a gold medal for "freedom of speech" as a cover. In the United States, where freedom of speech is admired, every citizen can freely express his or her political views and criticize the government for improper policies. Even if your criticism lacks factual basis or is completely untrue, the government will not sue you for defamation. Hugo experienced this in the Golden Globe incident earlier that year. For the protection of freedom of speech in the United States, almost all government officials and public figures can be found in courts for defamation charges. Moreover, the United States treats celebrities or celebrities or public figures. The definition of a public figure is very broad. Although there is no clear stipulation in the law, according to some cases in the United States, some judges believe that your name has been publicly reported in the media three or two times, even if you are a celebrity. From this we can see how powerful the United States gives freedom of speech 7jo The reason why the U.S. government does this is to protect people''s basic human rights-the right to speak, on the one hand, and to give the media a supervisory responsibility, as we all know. The so-called supervision responsibility of the media is actually to supervise public opinion through newspapers, magazines, television, radio and other public media, so as to ensure the normal operation of government agencies. To put it simply, if someone embezzles or accepts bribes, the media can expose it in the pursuit of the truth, and then form public opinion supervision, which is of great help to the operation of the government. It can be said that the media is the eyes of society. It is precisely because of the supervision responsibility of the media that the government must ensure the independence of the media and ensure that they will not be interfered by "powerful forces." Of course, as we all know, the media is not omnipotent. Society is a human society, and there is bound to be collusion of interests where there are people. Conversely, the existence of such a dark side of society requires even more fairness, fairness, transparency and truthfulness of the media. It is in this cycle that the medias right to freedom of speech is greatly protected. In addition to the government, most of the initial definitions of public figures were civil servants, such as mayors, sheriffs, and manor owners. These celebrities with great power are in the upper class, so they also need to be supervised by the media. However, with the development of the entertainment industry, the exposure rate of artists has soared, and even has the function of public opinion leaders and social role models. Therefore, artists are gradually included in the category of public figures, and the media can also use public opinion supervision duties on artists . It is under this continuous development that the entertainment medias full-scale exposure of artists has gradually flourished, but with the recommendation of time, the supervision responsibility has gradually evolved into exposure behavior, and the exposure behavior of chasing the truth has become simple and rude. Breaking the news, this is where the paparazzi is today. In the Rodney King incident, the reason why the media can speak freely is because the entire incident involves racial issues, so every citizen has the right to speak. What''s more, the media has always been "fighting for the rights of Rodney King who is black..." They are standing under the banner of justice, so no one will be entangled in the media''s concealment of facts, and no one will go. Investigate the media''s upside-down right and wrong. Similarly, with regard to Michael Jackson, the media can also act recklessly, because Michael is a public figure. Therefore, under the cover of so-called freedom of speech, the media often make speculations according to their own imaginations. They do not report based on facts, but rather sensationalize like writing novels. In the past, Michael Jackson has been entwined with countless negative news. At the beginning of this year, Michael also accepted an interview with Oprah Winfrey to clarify a series of false news. But when the so-called sorrow. After the Tong case broke out, the clarified fake news turned into "evidence" and became the weapon for the media to attack Michael. They used their pen to demonize Michael and portray him into a heinous gangster. Child perverted. The media is no longer enforcing the right to freedom of speech, but is using its own rights to try to replace the existence of the law, using morality, public opinion, and momentum to pressure and even judge. This is not only not a glorious thing, but also a social retrogressive thing. Only in the slavery society before the formation of the law would such a thing appear. This is a huge scandal in the entire society! This is the root cause of Hugo''s anger. Reading this section of history before, the emotions have been very turbulent, but the feelings were not real enough at the time. After all, it was an event very far away from him; but now after experiencing it personally, Hugo knew that when the entire human civilization has been so developed, there are people who would do such cruel things for their own benefit. Not only did he witness Michael Jackson''s suffering, but he himself was also a member of the persecuted group! "Schindler''s List" condemned the Nazis'' inhumane massacre, and what Hugo wanted to condemn this time was the murder of the social civilization and the spiritual world of human beings by the news media! Qiaoqiaos thoughts were disturbed for a while, and he couldnt straighten out a line of thought immediately. He could vaguely understand Hugos thoughts, but it was difficult to digest them immediately, so he could only say, This The Los Angeles police have launched a meticulous investigation into this case. We believe that the law will give us an answer, and that right or wrong can always be tried." Jojo took a peek at the angry Hugo, but was afraid to ask the question again. He hurriedly said, "This is the end of our show today. The last song is from the glorious to death''Li ( See you at the same time next time. " The director outside the recording studio immediately pushed up the volume of the music playback, and everyone was relieved. Hugo took off the headset directly, shook hands with Jojo in a hurry, and then left the recording studio first, facing the other radio staff in the recording studio, Hugos surging emotions at this time could not be vented. But he still suppressed his emotions, stopped, nodded and bowed to the other staff in the studio, and said in a low voice, "Sorry for losing control just now." After speaking, Hugo turned and left the recording studio. Leaving a group of dumbfounded staff standing in place, Henry patted Samora on the shoulder, "Apologize to everyone." Then he hurriedly speeded up his pace and walked out behind Hugo. Hugo was walking fast at this time. Henry was originally a lazy bone. Even if he cheered up at this time, his footsteps could not keep up with Hugo''s pace. He had to trot directly, "Stop, Hugo, stop... Hugo Lancaster! I told you to stop!" Hugo had already walked into the stairwell at this time. He clenched his fists tightly and couldn''t control his inner anger. If a news reporter appeared in front of him at this time, he didn''t know what he would do. The figure of Anthony Bond Stewart of the National Inquirer keeps flashing in his mind. The last time the Golden Globes incident was planned by Anthony, and now the National Inquirer plays an important role in the Michael Jackson incident.'' color''. This is the most ugly face of the news media. "What?" Hugo stopped and looked at Henry, who was panting and catching up. He shouted angrily, "Are you here to tell me, shouldn''t I say those things? You are telling me, I Is it beyond the bottom line?" Looking at Hugo, who looked like an angry bull at this time Henry didn''t speak immediately, but first let his breath go. This little bit of space also made Hugo''s The anger calmed down a bit, and Henry said, "No, I am not going to stop you, I just want to tell you that the reporters are likely to have swarmed over, are you ready to accept the bombardment?" In fact, Henry was a bit worried just now, but after seeing Hugo''s firm stand, Henry was relieved that the media attack will never stop, no matter what your stand, they can always find the leak. . But if Hugo can strengthen his position, things will be much easier. Hugo raised his head and looked at Henry in front of him. He was not familiar with Henry. After all, the two had only known each other for four months. Henry had always looked lazy and couldn''t see him at all. But today, Hugo felt that Henry in front of him seemed to be familiar a lot. Henry finally eased his anger. He showed a lazy smile, "Reporters are never scary. Remember, reporters are like bulls. Although they are threatening, you are a matador. Just master With strength and skill, you can tease them with the red cloth in your hands. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for it. Your support, This is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Early access to member privileges Chapter 541： Surging ads_wz_txt; Rising from the East 541 Storm Rising The radio station is the most popular regional radio station in the greater Los Angeles area. When Glory To Death was a guest radio station, many reporters listened to it. Although this is just an interview, everyone can hear it, but even if it cant do an exclusive report, its okay. Collect it as news material. When Fukin mentioned a brand new day during the interview, a small number of reporters set out to go to the radio station for direct interviews; when Joe Joe mentioned the Michael Jackson incident, a large number of sensitive reporters were already sitting there. Can''t help it. Nicholas McClens was originally guarding the Disney company in Burbank. Today Tracy came to the Disney company for a meeting. Nicholas received an insider clue. Tracy did not come to talk about the Disney project, but because of another project in her hands. Something went wrong. She was working with the Disney Company''s Bowei Film Company on the project "When a man falls in love with a woman". Now it seems that the casting process has some twists and turns, so Nicholas wants to come over and capture some news. , To see if we can dig out the inside story. Tracys life has been difficult recently. The incident between the crews of "Schindlers List" and "Farewell to Lovers" has caused Tracys reputation to plummet. Her credibility as a producer has been greatly threatened. Negative rumors within the production company forced her to run back and forth and make some efforts to try to recover, otherwise the situation will only get worse in the future. As far as Nicholas knew, there must be something to dig in Tracey, so she must not let it go. Nicholas just turned on the radio to listen to it sexually, but unexpectedly heard the glory of death landing on the radio as a guest. Since the band belongs to the category of music, this is not the scope of Nicholas'' work, so he doesn''t know much about the work schedule of glory to death, which is definitely a surprise. But when Nicholas heard that the Michael Jackson incident was mentioned, he was the first to sit still, restarted the car promptly, and drove towards the radio. Compared to Tracey''s matter, Nicholas faintly felt that something big would happen today. Sure enough, while Nicholas was driving, he heard Hugos angry voice coming from the radio stereo, which directly confirmed Nicholas premonition. He could not help but turn up the volume. Hugos voice was penetrating. Roaring vigorously in the carriage. Nicholas was also shocked by Hugos remarks. He could imagine that Hugo, who was originally in two whirlpools of public opinion, would attract more attention this time. The Michael-Jackson case is currently a hot deal. Yaro, many people in the circle keep silent for the sake of wise protection. Only senior top stars such as Elizabeth Taylor and Catherine Hepburn, as well as two or three close friends with Michael Jackson, will speak for him, but now Hugo exploded with such amazing energy, which is bound to cause an earthquake! More importantly, Hugo himself already has a lot of attention on his shoulders. The "Schindler''s List" beautifying the Nazis has just ended, and the subsequent aftermath is still going on; "Almost famous." "The impact on rock and roll has just begun to ferment... Now Hugo has been involved in the biggest scandal of 1993. I am afraid that Mars hit the earth to this extent. Thinking of this, Nicholas had to speed up his car, hoping that he could get to the radio station as soon as possible. Since Nicholas was originally in Burbank, his travel distance was already very close, but even so, when he arrived at the radio station, he was still You can see that several reporters have gathered at the''door'' of the radio station, and there is a group of reporters rushing over regardless. Those reporters who are slower can not find a parking space, so they just threw their cars on the street. , Ran straight towards the radio building. Everyone knows that the first interview with Hugo is a well-deserved headline! Only fifteen minutes after the radio''s Joe Joe-Wright talk show ended, nearly thirty reporters had gathered at the door of the radio building. In the offices of major newspapers and magazines, hundreds of calls were madly sending signals to all corners of Los Angeles at a similar time. The editors were all madly calling and shouting angrily at those reporters who were slow to smell the news. "Burbank, Burbank! You **** idiot, Burbank, Hugo Lancaster! God hell, if you can''t get the headlines today, you will be fired!" "Hugo just publicly supported Jackson, and also condemned all the media, now go to Burbank!" "Burbank radio station broke the red''color'' level of breaking news, hurry over, hurry up!" Not only the telephone ringing frequently in the office, but at the same time, on the busy highways in Los Angeles, a large number of cars are rushing in the direction of Burbank to the north of the city at the same time. Looking at the speed of these cars, if there are no traffic lights. Stop them, I''m afraid that the speeding tickets issued by the''traffic'' police today will exceed historical records. The anxious drivers on the road kept honking their horns, doing everything they could, just to rush towards Burbank. That kind of fighting posture even makes people believe that if you don''t take your own life into consideration, I''m afraid the road will become a racing track now. The ringing of the telephone and the resonance of car engines''intertwined'' over Los Angeles into a majestic''symphony'', playing the prelude to a new wave of public opinion frenzy. Nicholas was crowded among the crowd of nearly thirty reporters, skillfully turned on the recording equipment, prepared the camera, and kept prying around. He was worried whether Glory To Death was secretly sitting in the nanny''s car and left directly, but because He arrived earlier, and there is no obvious sign of the vehicle leaving, so Nicholas felt relieved for the time being. In addition to being stunned, Nicholas was more interested in what happened today. He hadn''t expected Hugo''s actions today. I have to say that Hugo once again surprised him. During the two weeks at the end of the year, the topics created by Hugo almost became the hottest highlight in 1993. This is a boon for all reporters. Nicholas has been pleasantly surprised since he decided to support Hugo at the beginning of the year. Therefore, Nicholas is also very curious at this time, what will be revealed when Hugo is interviewed later. At this moment, Nicholas caught Hugo''s figure in the out of sight. He "swish" and jumped out, as if the 100-meter runner heard the starting gun, and then ran forward with all his strength. . Driven by Nicholas, other reporters reacted quickly and slowly, but they realized the changes in the situation before and after, and everyone ran up there. So nearly thirty reporters dragged into a long school of fish and sprinted forward. Stopped in front of Hugo and Henry. Henry stood in the front, blocking the reporter, Hugo stood half a step away, and behind him were the other members of the glory to death, Samora, and the security of the radio station. The bustling and bustling nearly twenty people stopped like this. After stepping down, it seemed like a wall blocked the reporters'' sprint. "Hugo, what do you mean by what you said on the radio just now?" "Do you firmly believe that Michael Jackson is innocent?" "Are you condemning Jordan Chandler for lying?" "Do you have any opinions on media reports?" "Are you suggesting that the Los Angeles police are taking bribes?" A series of questions were smashed down, almost without giving Hugo any chance to breathe. All the reporters screamed at their questions frantically, and the flashlight in their hands smashed directly like the waves of the sea in a terrifying posture. Coming down, even the "click" of the "door" resounded in the entire corridor like a hurricane roar. "Quiet! Quiet!" Henry said loudly. He tried his best to control the scene, and the reporters also knew that Hugo was about to start speaking, so they gradually quieted down, but the "door" in his hand was still Yiyi. Pressed reluctantly. In just a few minutes, the number of reporters crowded at the''door'' of the radio building increased by a dozen, and the cars parked in disorder at the entrance of the parking lot suddenly plunged the nearby streets into ''confusion''. After Henry initially controlled the scene, he looked back at Hugo and signaled that Hugo could speak. In fact, after a short rest, Hugo has calmed down a little bit, but the flame in his chest cavity has not been extinguished. At this time, because of the cheerful expressions of the reporters in front of him, his anger jumped again in an instant. Up. Hugo knows that these reporters don''t care if they are accused. If they can make news, they would be very happy to be accused and cursed. It is good for media reporters to appear in the image of victims, just like Antony. De Stewart deliberately looked for the same. At this moment, a voice among the reporters burst out abruptly, "Hugo, do you have evidence in your hand to prove the innocence of Michael Jackson? Or this time. Are you also involved in the child case?" The discerning person knew it was nonsense when he heard it. Hugo and Michael had no contact at all. Many reporters found this question inexplicable, but before the reporters were looking for the source of the question, Hugo saw the abominable figure. : Anthony-Bond-Stewart! At this moment, Hugo''s anger exploded again in the''chest'' cavity. He clenched his teeth tightly, fixed his eyes on Anthony Bond and Stewart, and said every word, "Dear Mr. Bond! You can obtain so much evidence, but you are unwilling to''hand it over'' to the police to assist in the investigation. Can I think that you have taken bribes from the Chandler family to create public opinion against Michael? Woolen cloth?" Hugo''s counterattack was purely imaginary. He knew that Anthony wrote these news for newspaper sales, but to deal with Anthony''s random fabrications, he did not need to debate according to common sense. A pot of dark sewage was just straightforward. Threw it on Anthony. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Early access to member privileges Chapter 542： 1 against 0 ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 542 with one enemy and one hundred "Mr. Lancaster, if you don''t have any evidence, please don''t speak arbitrarily." In the face of Hugo''s unreasonable slander, Anthony had to fight back, because the truthfulness of the news of the National Inquirer has always been criticized. Criticism, if he does not explain and let Hugo direct public opinion in this direction, then it will be in trouble next. No, Anthony''s subconscious sentence was caught by Hugo''s painful foot, "Yes! Don''t talk''nonsense'' without evidence, you all know the truth, then why do you repeatedly face Michael? Talk nonsense again and again!" At this time, the reporters all stepped aside a little, forming a vacuum zone beside Anthony, allowing Hugo and Anthony to have a head-on clash. Other reporters obviously intend to watch the show and wait for opportunities when they need to appear on the stage, but this is a huge pressure for Anthony. After the Golden Globes incident, Hugo and Anthony once again fight. Hugo won the last time, so what about this time? "I''m not talking nonsense! Jordan Chandler as the party concerned, he is the best witness, this is the ironclad fact!" Anthony roared angrily, which is also his most confident part. "I only know now that it turns out that only one witness is enough for any case? Then, I said that you actually made up everything about it, so you believe it?" Hugo said it was a basic question. In any case, witnesses and evidence must be collected together. If there are only witnesses, then the witness must be investigated to confirm the credibility of the witnesss testimony. In the United States, there are many cases where witnesses have unfavorable backgrounds, which makes their testimony invalid and changes the verdict. "Why in the months when the entire incident broke out, except for Jordan, no other witnesses appeared? All the other children were on Michael''s side!" "Maybe Jordan was the only one who suffered the poisonous hand, and the matter was exposed. Michael had no time to reach out to other children!" Anthony has been reporting on this case recently. It can be said that things will come to this point, and Anthony is the driving force behind the scenes. , So he naturally does not worry about confronting Hugo head-on. "Then why is there no evidence to support what Jordan said?" Hugo did not relax, and then asked. "It couldn''t be simpler, all the evidence was ruined by Michael." Anthony wanted to calm himself down and regain the initiative, but Hugo''s steadfast''pressing'' step by step gave him no room to breathe. Anthony thinks he knows Hugo very well, but he has never seen Hugo really full of firepower. Eleven months ago, Anthony made a trap in the Golden Globes incident, step by step. ''Having Hugo in the middle, completed the set goal; but after that, Anthony discovered that Hugo is not a soft persimmon, never has been. "Since the evidence has been destroyed, how did the insiders of the so-called Dream Manor come out?" Hugo''s questions one after another and all Anthony''s answers seemed to be what he expected. He didn''t stop at all. One "wave" after another "wave", so that Anthony can only parry but not fight back. "There is nothing in this world that can hide the truth forever! They may have seen it with their own eyes, and then they were fired because they knew too much of the truth!" Anthony tried to raise his voice, trying to suppress Hugo''s momentum. , Thus forming a confrontation, but this fact is too difficult. "It''s ridiculous! If you do something bad, but you are discovered, the most perfect measure you can do is to fire him? Don''t you be afraid of him saying it? Isn''t there the most basic buying action?" Hugo The reporters on the scene were stunned by a series of questions. Almost everyone focused on Anthony. Anthony only felt like he was roasted by fire, making him feel that he would explode at any time, "Maybe you can investigate. If you look at the husbands of those so-called whistleblowers, even if you can''t find Michael''s bribes, you may be able to find some other people." Hugo''s cynicism was clearly implying that Anthony had bought the former employees of the Dream Manor, which caused Anthony to subconsciously fight back, "Cash! Bribes can also be cash!" "This is all you can come up with? So why don''t you''hand over'' all these evidences to the police to assist the police in their investigations, why not let these witnesses testify in court, why did they choose to tell the news media about these important news? Don''t tell me They really do justice. If they want to do justice, the legal system is the most correct way, not those of you reporters who can turn black and white with just one mouth!" Hugos voice is like a knife, fiercely The ground''plugged'' into Anthony''s''chest'', making him unable to breathe at all, but he couldn''t say anything to refute, "As reporters, have you investigated the background of these so-called insiders and their testimonies? Is it credible? Or is it that the trial procedures of the news media are more authoritative than the law!" Hugo''s loud and loud words made the scene silent. No one dared to admit Hugo''s accusation publicly, because once someone thinks so, then it is bound to face the condemnation of the entire public opinion. Anthony now truly feels the role played by Jack Nicholson in "Yihai Xiongfeng". Hugo''s powerful momentum is like continuous lightning and thunder, bit by bit. Then, like a knife blade, he cut a series of wounds on his skin, completing a fatal blow at the last moment. Anthony only felt that he was like a canoe bumped in a storm, in danger of overturning at any time, and even if he wanted to save himself, he found that he had no spare power at all. This feeling is really terrible! "But you can''t ignore the witness Jordan!" This is Anthony''s only life-saving straw, and it is also the core reason why the entire case has been entangled. "Yes, we can''t ignore it. But did you come to a conclusion just because of Jordan''s testimony? Then I said you killed my puppy yesterday, and you believed it?" Hugo''s words seemed to suddenly relax,''Lu ''There was a leak'' hole, Anthony immediately caught it and shouted sharply: "You don''t have a puppy!" "Yes, I don''t have a puppy! Look, now you are willing to pursue the truth! Then why are you unwilling to Jordan and Michael?" Hugo apparently deliberately sold the leaking''hole'', and then grabbed it. In response to Anthonys attitude, he launched a fierce attack again, "We cannot ignore Jordan as a witness, but we also cannot ignore the truth. We cannot go beyond the law to make judgments. You said the right, and you said the wrong, and it''s up to you to say the right and wrong. That said, the so-called truth is not important, and the so-called evidence is not important! Uncrowned King, you have the right, but you have not been crowned!" Hugos words made Anthony completely lose the ability to resist. He could only stare at Hugo dumbfounded. All the reporters were stunned. They couldnt believe that even in the face of such a large group of reporters, Hugo was still unconvinced. A confrontation with the reporter was formed, and the last sentence hurt the hearts of all reporters even more. Nicholas laughed when he heard Hugos shocking remarks. Perhaps this is the most real Hugo, even if he is faced with no amount of pressure, he will not compromise easily. On the contrary, he will not only not compromise, but will also launch a fierce counterattack. Never be "confused" by Hugo''s gentle, gentleman, and sunny warm temperament. Only with the perseverance and perseverance in his bones can he create a band that is glorious to death. Albums like "Almost Fame" "The reason why the law gives the news media the supreme power of freedom of speech is not to allow you to speculate on the news, but to let you chase the truth. Look at the current methods of the media chasing the truth, and the so-called truth unearthed. The law determines the truth. Before the fake, the media made a verdict that is above the law. This is not only an insult to the law, but also an insult to''freedom of speech''!" Hugo obviously had no plans to let go. He stood calmly in front of all the media reporters. At this time, the entire group of reporters had gathered close to a hundred people. Hugo''s momentum against a hundred people was obviously on the weak side. , But he did not have the slightest timidity. Instead, he burst out with an astonishing aura that silenced all the reporters on the scene. He could only listen to Hugo''s accusations stupidly, even though countless thoughts in his heart were surging, but he was exposed to Hugo. With sharp and sharp eyes, all the words rolled in his throat but there was no way to make any sound. "Only relying on the testimony of Jordan and Chandler alone, without any other evidence to support this incident, will this incident be as high as it is now? Obviously it is impossible! Pushing this incident to an extreme, This incident was made so that no one can see the truth clearly, and the incident was brought to trial in a terrifying posture It is precisely you who are fabricating it according to your own interests under the banner of freedom of speech. The factual media!" With one enemy and one hundred, Hugos single voice echoed throughout the corridor, only the lone flashing light accompanied. This scene added a sense of tragic and grandeur, but nearly a hundred reporters just didnt have anyone able to. Make a sound. As Hugo''s concentrated fire attack, Anthony''s legs became weaker, and he was almost soft to the ground. Anthony didn''t know why Hugo was so decisive. He secretly bought Dream Manor''s dismissed staff, fabricated news, and distorted the facts. He was sure that only he knew, but now Hugo''s loud accusations seemed to know all the truth. This made Anthony panic, and he didn''t even dare to look at Hugo''s eyes. "If you are really doing it for freedom of speech, if it is really for justice, if it is really for chasing the truth, then please open your eyes blinded by interests and don''t deliberately hype this matter. Carefully search for evidence,''hand over'' to the Ministry of Justice''door'' to make a judgment, and give a fair judgment to the whole incident. Even the uncrowned king, you will never be able to be above the law!" (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 543： Witch trials ads_wz_txt; 543 "Witch" Trial At this time, the entire corridor is divided into two parts centered on Hugo. In the front is a crowd of nearly a hundred reporters, and at the back is the backing of radio staff and band members. Hugo stands in the center. It is like a beacon in the stormy''waves'', becoming the focus of everyone''s attention. The Glory to Death teammates, Henry and Samora, and the radio staff who stood behind Hugo stared at the one-hundred-one-hundred Hugo with stunned eyes. Hugo at this time seems to be the only person who has the truth. What he needs to face is opposition and resistance from all over the world, but even so, Hugo did not back down, and still unswervingly tried his best to fight for reasons. At this moment, Hugo''s figure is so tall and determined. This reminds everyone of the situation facing the glory to death. Their music is fighting against the entire society and against the entire tide. They are the few who have the truth. Hugo carried out this tenacious and firm belief in every corner of the band. Therefore, Neil and Foukin took the lead and stood firmly behind Hugo. They were not so glamorous. Eloquence helps Hugo, but they can become Hugo''s most solid backing. Then Pedro and Alfonso also stepped forward and looked at the reporter in front of them with angry eyes, as if this was a battle with no retreat. The reporters with bright eyes were opponents who tried to devour them alive. Even if they have their bare hands, they will never back down! Henry has been standing by Hugo''s side, his lazy eyes are constantly looking at the reporters in front of him, quietly observing the expressions of these reporters, but there is an uproar in his heart. This is him. For the first time, I was completely convinced by Hugo. Samora stood behind Hugo a little nervously. He didn''t know the complicated things in the circle, but he kept one thing firmly in mind: Hugo was right! He looked at Hugo''s stubborn back and his eyes flowed.'' Lu'' showed an indelible light. The reporters standing in the front looked at Hugo thoughtfully. Everyone had different thoughts in their hearts. Some people were thinking about how to use Hugos words today to make a fuss. Now Hugo is standing in all the news media. The opposite, unlike any previous incident, only requires all the news media to unite, and then Hugo will face a wave of media retaliation that is doomed; some people are thinking that Hugo firmly supports Michael. One reason for Jackson is whether Hugo knows the truth or because of other reasons. This is very worth exploring; some people are thinking about how to concoct the opposition between Hugo and Anthony, and Hugo''s support for Michael. Of course, more people are meditating on Hugo''s words. This is not the 21st century where false news is overwhelming. After entering the Internet age, peoples definition of media has changed drastically. The emergence of the''communication'' network of Bo and other agencies has made everyone a news source and everyone can become a reporter. Therefore, in the Internet age, fake news is simply not stopped. Interest is the eternal pursuit of news. But now, the "Uncrowned King" is the supreme honor for journalists. How many journalists have struggled all their lives to win the Pulitzer Prize, and how many journalists will spare no effort to dig the truth. The profession of "journalism" is for many people. It is sacred and inviolable. To put it simply, journalists now have a conscience, shame, and self-motivated. Benefits are important, but the truth is equally important. Therefore, they couldn''t help but fall into contemplation in the face of Hugo''s good drink. Obviously, however, Hugos words are not over yet. The endless anger in his heart was fully vented with word by word, "Look at what you have done in the past few months. You are repeating Luo. The tragedy of the Denis King incident, you just heard the turmoil, and did not seek confirmation at all, and you reported according to your own ideas. What are your ideas? Michael is guilty! Not because of the evidence, nor because of Jordan. How convincing the witness Chandler is, but because you want to see such a situation, you want to see the fall of a superstar like Michael, because this can make your newspaper sell more sales!" "Your actions remind me of the dark years in medieval Europe. In order to consolidate its doctrines and beliefs, Christianity arbitrarily judged ordinary''female'' sex'' as''witches'', and then put them on trial and put them on fire. Burning.''Witch'' trial, do you remember? Look at your past actions. Michael Jackson is the''witch'' in your mouth. You just judged him as a heretic just to protect your own interests, and then stripped him away. He has all the rights of a normal person to watch him fall into **** alive. This is really ridiculous. At the end of the twentieth century, you can see the absurd facts of the witch trials. Dont you think Shame?" The''women'' witch trial, also known as the''women'' hunting, was one of the methods used by Christianity in the Middle Ages to persecute the so-called pagans. The victims were mostly''women''. The main purpose was to maintain the authority of the Pope and eradicate heretics. . Most of the executed "women" were innocent "women" and "sex". In medieval Europe, the Christian doctrine believed that''women'' should absolutely obey men. Therefore, the church belittles and vilifies''women'', especially those who have cultural knowledge or life skills such as making''medicine'', practicing medicine, reading and writing, etc. People are not tolerated by the church. The church accuses these''women'' as''women'', beheading them to the public, and then burning their bodies. There was once a report on the interrogation of the''sorceress'' that said, If the defendant is living an immoral life, then this of course proves that she has dealings with the devil; and if she is pious and dignified, then she is obviously pretending to Use her piety to divert people''s suspicion about her devil''s **** and attending the witch club at night. If she appears scared during the interrogation, then she is obviously guilty, and her conscience makes him extreme; if she believes that she is innocent and keeps her composure, then she is undoubtedly guilty: because the witches are used to Lie shamelessly. If she pleads all the accusations, it proves her guilt; if she is in fear, despair, despair, and silence due to the extremely terrible false accusations made against her, this is already direct evidence of her guilt. If an unfortunate woman or woman rolls her eyes because of pain during the torture, it means that she is looking for her devil with her eyes; and if her eyes are dull and motionless, it means that she sees He lost his own devil, and was looking at him. If she finds that she has the power to''stand'' torture, it means that the devil has made him able to hold it, so she must be tortured more severely; if she can''t bear it and dies under the punishment, it means that the devil let her die , So that she could not confess, and did not reveal the secret. " In other words, regardless of any performance or reaction of the person on trial, he will be judged as a witch and be sentenced to death. In other words, as long as the church considers the female **** to be a female witch, it doesnt matter whether or not There is evidence and all charges have been convicted. In the name of hunting women witches, about 100,000 people were executed within three centuries, and most of them were female and sex. This is the darkest period in European medieval history and the history of human civilization. This behavior known as the "women''s trial" is actually a cruel method by Christianity to persecute "women" and "sex" in order to strengthen their rule. In fact, whether it is the Rodney-King incident or the Michael-Jackson incident, the media played the role of justice in them, but under their skins, it was those in the Middle Ages who were trying to strengthen their rule and protect themselves. His authoritative Christian face. They shouted "freedom of speech" and "truth is supreme", but the evidence they excavated was to protect the existence of their own views, not the real truth. The Rodney-King incident has evolved into a race event that has attracted worldwide attention, but the media is still unconscious and always feels that they are fulfilling their accusations. The same is true for the Michael Jackson incident, where all the fictitious evidence is presented by the media. These evidences cannot be used in court at all, because there is no authenticity and cannot be verified, but the media publishes them as facts. Thereby guiding the views and attitudes of ordinary audiences. Under the constant persecution of the media, Michael Jackson became a "witch". Before the law gave a fair judgment, the media had already reached a conclusion and the trial had been completed. "If you want to bring justice, if you want to try a crime, please come up with true evidence to prove it! Instead of just relying on some rumors and speculation there, and then using these speculations and false rumors to affect all ordinary rumors The peoples thoughts have thus created public opinion, trying to use these public opinions to exert pressure on the judiciary. Remember, you are just the news media, not the law! You have no right to make judgments!" Hugo''s current words are not just aimed at the "National Inquiry", and almost knocked over all the news media, but he did not have any fear at all. He still spoke with confidence, and the scene was also stunned. Any reporter dared to refute. "Two centuries later, we can still see such ridiculous things as the trial of the witches. This is a retrogression of the whole society! You media reporters who claim to be the uncrowned king, UU reading Dont you feel ashamed? Truth, truth, truth, this is the goal you have been pursuing, but now? Where is the truth? Where is the truth?" Hugos shocking voice kept echoing in the corridor. After he finished speaking, he calmly scanned all the media in front of him. When he came into contact with Nicholas, he saw the approving look in Nicholas eyes, but Hugo still didn''t pause. After scanning all the media, he made sure that no one had asked any questions, and then he took a step forward and walked forward. Wow, all the reporters spontaneously gave up the middle road. Anthony, who was standing next to him, couldn''t dodge, but was squeezed by the group of reporters coming back and fell to the ground embarrassedly. Nearly a hundred journalists gave way to a neat road, just watching Hugo walk forward calmly, and then the glorious team members, and then the radio staff, quickly followed. Papa, Hugo''s steady and firm footsteps echoed continuously in the corridor, and at the same time echoed in the hearts of all reporters and media. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Early access to member privileges Chapter 544： Emotional raging ads_wz_txt; Revival 544 emotional raging Hugo left, but left an indelible shock to all reporters. What a terrible accusation the women witch trial is, Im afraid that others will not have time to hold Hugo accountable. On the contrary, the news media will have a discussion about **** in the whole society. The women witch trials have surpassed Schindlers list of racial issues that are suspected to beautify the Nazis. This is a problem for the entire society. When the news media uses the right to chase the truth for their own interests, fabricating false news, or even reversing right and wrong, this is definitely a revolution and retrogression of the entire society, so the "freedom of speech" weapon in the hands of the news media is very likely to be a weapon It will become a threat to the lives of ordinary people, and it may even become the beginning of the corrosion of the entire country. Imagine that when the media warfare of the presidential election evolved into a "women" scolding the streets filled with countless false news, then this would have a huge impact on the image of the entire country; or the water "gate" incident would further develop into the country''s interior The espionage war between political parties will have an immeasurable negative effect on the political turmoil; or returning to the Michael Jackson incident, if it is finally proved that Michael Jackson is innocent, then all the media will become The Chandler familys extortion accomplices would be a shame to the entire American press. The reason why media reporters can win the title of "Uncrowned King" lies in their tireless pursuit of the truth, but when this pursuit becomes one''s own private and fabricated facts, this is the beginning of the destruction of media reporters. It is conceivable that the whole social issues will revolve around the news media themselves. Even the media themselves will be eager to distinguish themselves and crusade against gossip tabloids such as the "National Inquirer", and then they will strive to dig out more truths. To prove his innocence. Therefore, under such circumstances, the firepower focused on Hugo will be much smaller, which is also an important reason for Henry''s willingness to support Hugo. But Henry would never admit that, deep down, the root reason he supports Hugo is because he wants to see how big a storm Hugo can create. As a result, Hugo gave him a surprise. Back in the nanny car, Hugo was still breathing heavily. Although he had vented all his thoughts just now, the anger in his heart not only did not decrease, but became more vigorous. In fact, such things as witch trials have always existed, especially after the development of the Internet, they have become more serious. Because of the Internet''s cover for users'' true identities, Internet users tend to release all the dark side of their hearts and express their opinions unscrupulously. This also makes cyber violence more and more serious. In South Korea, where the witch trials are the most serious, almost every year there are entertainers who choose to end their lives because of cyber violence. This situation would be better in Europe and America, but it still exists. Michael Jackson is the top star that was ended by the Witch Trial. So, looking at reporters like Anthony of the National Inquirer, what Hugo wants to say to him most is: shut up! Every sentence of Anthonys defense just now shows that he did not realize that his actions were against Michael or against Michael. How much harm did the artists cause, because in the eyes of reporters like Anthony, in addition to profit or profit, they can destroy a person for profit without blinking. What is the difference between this situation and those criminals who rob or murder for money? The more Anthony defended, the angrier Hugo became. He was angry about Anthony''s unrepentance, and even more so that the media had been on the verge of degeneration, but still didn''t know it. These media slogans of justice but doing the witch trials of the women are infuriating and shameless! Countless turbulent thoughts were surging in my mind, as if countless electric guitars, electric basses, and heavy drums were playing in Hugos mind. The clanging sound of metal collision made all the emotions in my mind full. Vented drippingly. "I can''t bear it anymore. Saying what has been said is meaningless. The feeling of happiness is disappearing. The less you speak, the less I hear. No matter what, you have to''figure'' it. "The melody in my mind is raging bit by bit, like a hurricane. It unreasonably rolls all thoughts, thoughts, and emotions into one ball, and then bursts out together through the metallic melody. A melody formed in Hugo''s mind. "Just like before, everything you say seems to bring me one step closer to the unbearable edge (.oep...t0.the.edge), I''m about to collapse, I need a little space to breathe, Because I''m one step closer to the unbearable edge, I''m probably about to collapse." This is the truest thought in Hugo''s heart. He now seems to be standing in front of dark hell. Every word of Anthony just now brought him one step closer to hell, and the anger that dragged him to collapse and explode. , So he just faced Anthony and faced that large group of reporters, and he vented all his thoughts without any timidity or scruples. Hugo did not control, nor was he able to control it. All the emotions in his mind began to raging wildly. The cruel emotions are like the transformation of a Hugo, which''stimulates'' uncontrollable chemical reactions, which continue to expand and then expand. , And then released all the emotions and energy in the body, transformed into a behemoth, and yelled angrily at the chattering media reporters: Shut up! This sentence of lyrics is like bullets, containing all the negative emotions in Hugo''s heart, which are released vividly, and then they are constantly "shot" at the nearly 100 reporters, and the perfect skin becomes riddled with holes. But all the reporters stood stubbornly in front of them. The grim smiles on their faces made the bullets released by Hugo more and more fierce, but the **** tragedy of the reporters made everyone lose their language ability and was completely silent. After the noisy voices disappeared, Hugo could seek a moment of peace. "I find that these answers are so vague. I really hope that I can disappear right away. These thoughts have no meaning. The feeling of happiness is disappearing. Everything can''t end. It repeats and repeats. Just like before, you said. Every sentence seems to bring me one step closer to the unbearable edge. I''m about to collapse. I need a little space to breathe, because I''m one step closer to the unbearable edge, and I''m about to collapse." This feeling of "one step closer (oep. is like a wire rope, pulling Hugo step by step into a dark abyss. When the melody reaches a peak, the wind and waves under the abyss make almost all eyes. Unable to open, the violent beating of the heart seems to break free from the confinement of the''chest'' at any time, and the head is full of endless noises, making everything no longer important, even the fear between life and death is by the reporter. Our croaking voices drowned, so the most direct and true emotions deep in my heart broke through all the shackles, released them to their heart''s content, and then scorned all the rules and laws, and burst out all their true thoughts without any scruples. "I''m about to... collapse! You shut up when I talk to you! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" This is a roar from the depths of the soul, all the pressure in the past, all the dissatisfaction with this incident, or the truest feelings for the media reporters, watching those reporters hold the banner of justice with their blood-stained hands , Hugos negative emotions are like a dragon that has been bound for tens of thousands of years, trying to gather all the power to break free from the shackles. All the energy is concentrated in this short phrase, and it bursts out completely without any. His hesitation and hesitation, without any looking forward and backward, without any depression or relaxation, just like this, it is released in a crisp, straightforward, fast and accurate, and crazy roar. The feeling of raging blood and flesh is like a hurricane. Generally, all the thoughts in the mind are shattered and unreasonably released through the almost hoarse voice. "When I talk to you, you shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" Hugo could clearly feel as if there was a string breaking in his mind, and the "slap" was so crisp, as if the dragon finally broke free of its shackles, and suppressed all resistance with an unmatched aura. , So all the''chaotic'' thoughts in his mind were wiped out in an instant, and the deepest thoughts burst out directly through the throat. "Shut up!" The melody outlined in Hugo''s mind broke through his brain and sang directly, and it was sung in a tyrannical posture that Hugo had never experienced. Hugos voice actually lacks a sense of unrelenting explosion when singing roar. This is determined by the quality of his velvety voice. Therefore, when singing songs like "Li(, Hugo will often pass. The singing method is adjusted to achieve the purpose of screaming. But at this moment, Hugos roar is so in place, like a lead singer from an authentic heavy metal rock, mixing the texture of the voice, the hoarseness of the throat, the emotional catharsis, and the explosive melody, all mixed together, without any reservation. The earth was released, and even made onlookers wonder whether Hugo''s vocal cords would be torn apart by this brutal force. Neil, Fokkin and others all watched Hugo''s sudden outburst in amazement. Without any warning, Hugo clenched his fists, bursting with blue veins, and sweating on his forehead eyes were red. It burst out, the melody roaring from the throat is like the shock wave in the comics, impacting everyone''s mind. Almost everyone was frightened by the terrible Hugo appearance like Hugo. That sentence The simple "shut up" stupefaction is to make everyone close their mouths, even the breath can''t help but hold them. Pedro originally wanted to step forward with anxiety to stop Hugo, but Neal stopped Pedro in time and whispered "Creation". But just this sentence cost almost all Neal''s work. Power, Neil and Pedro who calmed down can only stand on the spot, staring at Hugo who is constantly tearing up all emotions with his roar. Then the glorious band members, together with Henry and Samora, witnessed Hugo''s raging emotions composing a beautiful melody. "I''m about to collapse. Every word you say makes me one step closer to the unbearable edge. I''m about to collapse. I need a little space to breathe because I''m closer to the unbearable edge. One step, I''m about to collapse." (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Early access to member privileges Chapter 545： Solid backing ads_wz_txt; Rise back 545 solid backing. When the emotional catharsis reaches the extreme, I just feel that the whole brain is hollowed out, and the soul seems to be completely''emptied''. When Harry''Bo'' Terry is''kissed'' by dementors, it is probably Feel like this, the heart is like detonating an explosive''pill'', **** and lost all signs of life, the whole person has such a moment of freedom, the whole world has no other''colors'' at this moment, Self-color, endless self-color; silence, endless silence, everything around is turned into nothingness, only a buzzing sound is constantly pulling in the brain. "Hu" Hugo''s whole body strength was squeezed, and the tight to the extreme strength suddenly broke, and then he stopped breathing suddenly and fell together, the cold but warm air in the afternoon of December The whole "chest" was filled immediately, the "color" of the world was re-lit in the line of sight little by little, and the surrounding sound was like a TV adjusting the volume from zero to the loudest, gradually instilling into the ears. Here, the hypoxic brain is rejuvenated. Hugo only felt that his feet were soft, and the whole person seemed to have been''pumped'' out of all strength. He fell onto the chair of the nanny car, slumped down on the chair, and then breathed heavily, heart. The vigorous beating hit a sonorous echo in the''chest'' cavity. All the anger turned into the song "One step closer (oep. just now and it was completely vented. Just now Hugo only felt that he was one step away from the abyss of collapse. Now that the release of the melody is complete, his emotions are only Gradually calmed down, and step by step away from the bottomless black hell. The creation of music is so magical that people experience the greatest emotional ups and downs in just a few minutes. In many cases, a song is a life, and this is the greatest charm of music. Hugo rubbed his forehead wearily, he had tried his best, he had tried his best to express his views, but whether he could change history is an unknown. Whether Michael Jackson, who is in the vortex of shameless slander, can escape the catastrophe and achieve Nirvana rebirth, can only wait for time to give the answer. Looking at Hugo, who seemed to be sweating and sweating, Fujin frowned and strode into the car, and said, "Are you okay?" A deep worry can be heard in his voice. In fact, Hugo just finished his emotional catharsis, and his spirit was a little tired. In the real sense, he is naturally fine. He looked at the worried Fujin in front of him and the teammates who followed behind him, and he twitched his mouth. It''s okay, just created a song." Hugo stopped here, he wanted to explain to his teammates that he was out of control today. Although Hugo firmly believes that everything he said is evidence, this is only a fact that he knows alone, and it is difficult for others to understand his behavior. And now he does not exist as an individual actor, but a member of the glory to death. His overly''extreme'' remarks are bound to have a huge repercussions and will almost certainly have an immeasurable impact on the band. As the bands One member, what he did just now is actually very irresponsible, after all, the pressure the band has been under recently is terrible enough. Hugo was thinking about how to apologize to his teammates, when he saw Neil came up first and said with a smile, "I have seen those reporters not jll3,ie, you finally did something today. Good thing." "That''s it, those reporters love to talk rashly. It seems that they have many evidences that Jackson is a crime, but when you say that there are so many holes, its really ugly!" Alfonso cast a face of contempt. Although Pedro standing behind can only see a head, the''excited'' expression on his face is lifelike, "Hugo, God, you were really great just now! You see those The reporters have no expressions like shit, they are really too relieved. Next time I meet these reporters, watch them point fingers at us again!" Fujin stood in the front, looking at Hugos somewhat surprised expression, and twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, Next time there is a major event like this, let us know in advance and we can help together. The reporters just now seemed to be eating. What you look like, if you tell us in advance, at least five people in our band can unite together. They cant be more eloquent, and when you roll up your sleeves and fight, there are a little more people." Fugins words immediately won Pedros first response. Alfonso even started rolling up his sleeves. He looked back at the babysitters car. The reporters who still wanted to capture the news stood far away in the parking lot. Holding a camera in another location, Alfonso also waved his fist in demonstration, causing Pedro and Neil to laugh. Looking at his teammates in front of him, Hugo was surrounded by warmth. Although he had known for a long time that Glory to Death is a team as a whole, today he felt this power like never before. At the beginning, Su Zinan, Li Yibai, Lixia, Zhang Xiaoye and Chen Huguo formed Glory to the Death and ran away from home. They began to''sway'' in the underground rock music circle. Later, Zhang Xiaoye''s death and Gu Xiaoguai''s joining made their band even more so. whole. Today, Hugo felt for the first time that these two bands, also called Glory to Death, but completely different bands, have merged together. The group of friends in front of Hugo made Hugo feel the firm friendship that the band members have experienced countless ups and downs. I dont know what will happen in the future. Maybe there will be a storm that is stronger and more fierce than the recent period, but as long as they stand side by side , Hugo believed that they could go on. The warmth in my heart, a little more moist. The band members didnt seem to be moved by Hugos face. Fujin punched Hugo on the shoulder, as if to say: "You should believe us..." Then he sat where he usually sat. It was Neil, then Alfonso, and finally Pedro. Everyone punched Hugo on the shoulder, a solid punch, and Hugo grinned in pain, but the smile in his eyes grew more and more. deep. Samora also walked up, looking at Hugo with excitement, her chubby face was filled with two blushes, her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked at Hugo watery, not knowing. Standing in place, just muttering incoherently, "Michael, God, I love him...Hugo...oh, you are a hero...thank you...no, I love you...you are a hero..." Samora tried to organize some words at a loss, but found that she couldn''t say anything at all. In the end, she could only bend down and give Hugo a big hug, hard, hard. Although the whole world now doubts Michael Jackson, there are many fans like Hugo who are unswervingly willing to believe in Michael. This is not only the power of idols, but also the power of reason. Obviously, Samora is one of them. Because Samora was so hard, Hugo even felt it was difficult for him to breathe, so he had to pat Samora on the back, "I can''t breathe..." As a result, Samora immediately released. Then stood awkwardly in place. Henry got into the car and patted Samora on the shoulder. Only then did Samora react. He looked around. He originally wanted to find a place to sit down, but then he realized that he was the driver. In desperation, Samora had to panic towards the drivers seat. Past. Seeing Samora''s excited to be at a loss, there was a chuckle in the carriage. Henry sat down next to Hugo, "The next media storm will get worse, should you contact your film agent? We should meet to discuss the next countermeasures." Hugo was stunned. He really didn''t think of this just now, but now when he was reminded, he immediately realized that the impact of his remarks just now was definitely not just as simple as a "Michael Jackson". Hugo knows it, no wonder people say that impulse is the devil, because the mess left behind after impulse often takes a lot of effort to clean up. However, Hugo does not regret it, even if he does it again, he will still choose to do so. Its not that he has an excess sense of justice and wants to save the world; its that he cant bear to watch a generation of Uranus superstars be slandered and pulled into the bottom. Knowing who the next witch will be, maybe Hugo himself. Just, contact Joseph... Recently, the "Schindler''s List" has caused a lot of trouble. Joseph did not personally intervene, but asked Anna to call him to discuss countermeasures; the uproar of "almost fame" Joseph was completely gone. . Although Joseph arranged his job as an agent, he is like a big boss behind the scenes, almost disappearing from Hugo''s work. Especially when he thought of himself in the process of choosing the script, Joseph''s ubiquitous "uncompromising" Hugo felt that there was an anger in his heart and there was no way to vent But Hugo knew that this was work, he There is no reason to refuse, and there is no need to refuse... "Hugo, you know, although he and I are two working systems, the two of us have never met. This is too abnormal." Henry pointed to Samora who was driving. "Your assistant also It is already in place. In the future, Samora will have many jobs that need to be adjusted in the middle, so it is necessary for me and him, Samora and him, to meet again." Henry returned to his usual lazy attitude, just like the past. The person who was vigorous and resolute in twenty minutes did not exist at all, "Of course, if you insist on using the phone for the meeting, I don''t mind." Hugo let out a sigh of relief, "I know, I will call him and arrange a meeting." Hugo believes that blindly avoiding is never the right way to solve the problem, and that it must be faced sooner or later. Hesitation, rejection and anger will not help. So, since you are going to meet, be more calm. However, before Hugo had time to meet Joseph, a new round of storm struck, which caught Hugo by surprise. . ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 546： Stormy sea Hugos blunt remarks on the Michael Jackson case on the radio not only pointed to the medias incitement and inverted black and white, but also directly hit the Chandler family. His suspicion was tantamount to questioning Jordan Chandler. In the testimony, in addition to not directly saying "Jordan is lying," Hugo almost said Evan Chandler was useless. Before the media was upset, Evan Chandler jumped out. Of course, he was unwilling to admit Hugo''s accusation. "You are a dirty and shameless clown. You actually helped Michael Jackson to be like that. Perfect love. Pedophilia, is it because you also washed your **** and waited on Michaels bed. If you want to use Michael to win public attention and sell more albums, you help criminals to accuse a thirteen-year-old Child, your shame is eaten by the devil! Child, the purest and cleanest child in the world, he is being abused by Michaels claws, he is too scared to sleep, but now you come to accuse Jordan of lying , You are the dirty and sordid mouth. Fuck. Who. I want to curse you, curse your whole family to hell, and Satan gnaws your corpse clean, you are not qualified to live in this world at all!" This is just a part of Evans speech to the media that evening. He simply exhausted all the words to refute Hugo, maliciously cursing Hugo, "The loss of morality, the loss of morality, this is the dirty of the entertainment industry. Dirty and shameful!" His line became a scarlet headline in the evening news of major TV stations. After finishing the afternoon radio program, Glory to the death returned to the poor street for rehearsal. In a few days, they will embark on the tour of the JJ Music Festival. This is a tour that cannot be missed. When the rehearsal of Glory To Death was over, the wind of the whole public opinion had changed again, and Hugo was firmly blocked by nearly two hundred reporters at the door of Al Bar. Green Hill discovered this situation early in the morning. He came to the warehouse where the band was rehearsing and asked Hugo to leave from other channels. The scenes here would be handled by him, but Hugo refused Greens help and he chose to hold his head up. Stand up to all the criticism from the media. This time, the glorious partners once again accompany Hugo to appear in front of the media. Faced with Evans accusations and curses, Hugo not only did not back down, but also calmed down, because Hugo knew that Evan was Because he was in the heart of what he said, he was afraid of fear. He was worried that he had the evidence of his true purpose behind him. This has made him confused. Therefore, the more Evan was hoarse, Hugo knew that he was closer to success. . "Desolation of morality, loss of morality! This sentence is what I want to give to Mr. Chandler!" Hugo said loudly, "If Michael is really in love. Pedophilia, why can''t you find any evidence? Why is there no other witnesses and evidence besides Jordan? Is it really like what Jordan said? Or is it... Mr. Chandler has another purpose? For example, blackmail!" "Mr. Chandler, when a person is greeted by greed, he will become ugly. Even if he uses a superman''s mask to conceal himself, he can''t hide the smell of rottenness! Through this improper means The money that comes will make your conscience always uneasy. What is the difference between you and robbery and murder? You are not only robbing money that does not belong to you and murdering an innocent soul, but at the same time you are dragging your children into hell!" Hugo knew that all this was false by Chandler and his sons, so his tone was extraordinarily firm, and that decisive tone was powerful and convincing, even reporters who had seen countless big scenes began to waver. . "If all this is false, then what did Jordan learn from you? Lie! Greed! Shame! Evil! Darkness! Shame! Get something for nothing! You are ruining Jordan''s childhood because of your greed, and even more, you are ruining Jordan. Life!" Hugos awe-inspiring voice reverberated over the nearly two hundred reporters. It was only six hours before the radio show. The entire United States is watching the latest development of the Michael Jackson case. The three major TV stations have sent live-broadcast cars. At the door of Al Bar, Hugo''s application of this time was presented in the most direct and realistic way. The case of Michael Jackson has affected the hearts of the entire American people. This is the fall of a generation of superstars, and no one will not pay attention. At the same time, Hugo is the male protagonist of the last two huge public opinion whirlpools, "Schindler''s List." The waves created by the collaboration with "Almost Fame" have an inestimable momentum, so when these two trends collide, unpredictable energy is released. According to statistics from the three major TV stations, the eight-point news broadcast of the live press conference at the Al Bars door attracted a total of 90 million people across the United States. This data is second only to Michael Jacksons Super Bowl at the beginning of this year. ) The number of viewers of the midtime performance. At that time, Michael''s performance in the Super Bowl attracted 130 million viewers, making it the most-viewed program in the history of American television. Today, at this moment, a total of 90 million people in the three major TV stations are watching the latest development of the Michael Jackson incident. The cbs TV station with the highest ratings has contributed 40 million viewers, and the record has been broken all the way! Hugos deafening voice was broadcast live on TV, causing huge waves across the United States. Although some people doubted the authenticity of Jordan Chandlers testimony, media reports have kept public opinion in the country in the past three months. Michael is marching in the guilty direction, and today, Hugo''s most direct and **** way has reawakened people''s suspicion of Jordan, a thirteen-year-old child. "It is true that children are the purest and most real existence in this world, but dont forget that children are also involuntary existences, and their every move comes from their parents. Look at Evans greed when facing reporters. With hurried faces, can anyone of us prove that these words are what Jordan really experienced, or the so-called "experience" that his father instilled in him!" Hugo revealed all the inside stories in his mind. He has no evidence. The only thing he can bet on is that Evan will be in a mess because of his pressing steps. Therefore, he must be desperate, "Amitol, Evan, do you remember? Amitol? Please? Don''t show your feet! Don''t!" Anmetol, this is a powerful tranquilizer that Evan used to take a huge risk on his son in order to achieve his own purpose. He has been swallowed by his own greed. Tiger poison does not eat seeds, but it is on him. , But no longer exists. "If what Jordan said is the truth, please leave all this to the law, let the law give a fair response, let us see the truth of the matter, instead of relying on the virtual novels of gossip tabloids!" Hugo once again emphasized In view of his own position, although he does not know whether the Los Angeles police investigation can restore Michael''s innocence, this is all he can do, at least to stop the news media from creating a wave of public opinion that is not conducive to Michael. The reason why the Rodney King incident was so uncontrollable was because the news media had been fanning the flames, and this time it was the same. If the news media can calm down, maybe things still have room for change. When Evan Chandler heard "Anmetol", he was almost frightened. He thought he was doing things seamlessly, but it doesn''t seem to be right now. Hugo obviously knows part of the facts, regardless of Hugo. Whether he has the evidence, but this is enough for Evan to be frightened. He used Anmetol sodium to Jordan, thus enticing Jordan to give a key testimony. Once the incident was revealed, everything would be over and everything would be ruined. This made Evan completely confused. What did Hugo know and how much did he know? How much will the media believe, and how much will the public believe? The whole thing has completely lost control. Not only Evan, but at this moment the entire American news media are caught in a stormy sea. Hugo''s words are so convincing, both overt and secretly that there is a deeper inside story behind the matter. Perhaps for ordinary people, they can ignore Hugos words and think that Hugo is talking nonsense; but for the media, for the police, this cannot be the case. Even if Hugos words are nonsense, they are also It is necessary to verify, otherwise things will only fall into a worse situation-against the situation of the media and the police. In an instant, 90 million people all over the United States were talking about it. This made the United States feel like a boiling hot soup. All the condiments in the soup were tossed up, and it was like a volcanic eruption, constantly beginning. injection. In 1993, the population of the United States was 250 million. At this moment, it is estimated that more than half of the population has turned their attention to the latest developments in the Michael Jackson case. The fiery degree has broken the table! The three major TV stations have been turned away by live broadcasts All commentators, hosts, and reporters have launched heated discussions. Following the Rodney-King incident, the United States ushered in a nationwide event. Popular events, the momentum even faintly surpassed the former. However, just as the reporter group slowly dispersed, and the members of the Glory To Death band were about to leave, Anthony Bond Stewart appeared again with a sullen face. He didn''t care how many reporters there were, just a brainstorm. He rushed in front of Hugo and gritted his teeth and said, "Hugo, Joseph beat your fan last night and broke the two ribs of that passionate fan, and had to be hospitalized. What do you have about this? view?" Joseph hit someone? shock! Anthony''s words stopped Hugo''s footsteps immediately, and a large circle of reporters also stopped, which made Hugo''s heartbeat suddenly start to accelerate, but Anthony obviously did not intend to let Hugo go. He again Then he said, "Hugo, after the Golden Globe Awards ceremony at the beginning of this year, Joseph was the one who really beat me. Why did you hide this? Just now, the Los Angeles police have formally arrested Joseph and asked him to cooperate with the investigation. ." Bang Bang Bang... the sound of the heart hitting his chest fiercely echoed endless echoes, making the brain blank in an instant. () Chapter 547： Dilemma ads_wz_txt; Re-start east 547 dilemma Hugo kept telling himself to calm down. When facing reporters'' questions, the impulse would not do anything. He would often fall into the trap of reporters. So Hugo kept telling himself: He is the crow, he is the crow, quack... But its easy to say, but its not that simple to do. Hugo clenched his fists involuntarily. After all, Anthony has hidden that the truth about the Golden Globes incident has not been completely revealed for nearly a year. Obviously, I was waiting for the right time to break the news, and then seek greater benefits. This moment has finally come. This made Hugo feel angry! It was only in the afternoon that Hugo said that these reporters did not compromise their interests. They abandoned their self-esteem and glory as reporters and reduced them to commercial products. Now, Anthony''s actions have once again proved him. The argument. After Anthony''s words were finished, a dozen reporters swarmed up immediately, just like when a lion was preparing to hunt an antelope, and their actions once again proved Hugo''s statement. But apart from his anger, Hugo still had a trace of reason thinking: Is it possible that this time the witch is Joseph? Quack quack... Hugo tried to make his chaotic brain clarify a line of thought: the estrangement between himself and Joseph, the plot behind Ron Meyer, the trap of Tracys conspiracy, the madman of "Schindler''s List" The debate about''tide'' and''nearly famous'', Michael Jackson''s''witch'' trial...all thoughts swarmed, which made it difficult for Hugo to find a clear idea, especially when his head was angry. The situation is flooded. Quack quack... There are more and more crows around, Hugo has once again become the target of all reporters hunting, then, should he believe in these crows, or believe in Joseph? This is a difficult choice. Hugo had no way to choose Joseph without hesitation like when he faced Lang in Philadelphia before. He had no choice, because things have changed a lot in the past few months, too much... But Hugo They are even more reluctant to believe the crows in front of them, because they are not their own friends, or even people on their own line, even Nicholas-Mcclelen and James-Rattle can''t be counted. Quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack He had to clench his fist, then clenched it again, until the nail pierced his palm and felt the **** smell, his mind was a little clearer. "I don''t believe you!" Hugo said categorically, he chose to believe Joseph. Hugos words made Anthony flash a faint astonishment. He originally thought that the relationship between Hugo and Joseph was at a freezing point in history. Recently, Hugo is in a vortex of wave after wave, even more so. Hugo can''t think calmly, so this gives him an opportunity. But Hugo actually saw it through? "I don''t think Joe will hit someone. Are you talking about what happened last night? If the Los Angeles police have been involved in the investigation, then we will''hand over'' it to the police. I believe there will be a truth in the facts." Hugo Although his heart was still rolling, he gritted his teeth and stood firmly on Joseph''s side. Anthony was stunned and didn''t even know what to say. Joseph''s beating was completely fictitious. As long as everyone investigates it, you will know it. Anthony originally wanted to take advantage of the gap where Hugo and Joseph had no communication to plant Joseph, and then let Hugo fall into trouble, or let it go. In this way, it was later proved that things did not exist at all. Regarding Hugo and Joseph Disagreeable news will be overwhelmed immediately, and Hugo is unwilling to believe in Joseph, and it is bound to make the two people''s cooperative relationship suffer another blow. At this time, Anthony can plan a lot. But... Hugo was not fooled! "As for the events of the Golden Globe Awards..." Hugo said here, and paused. He didn''t notice the first subtle expression of Anthony just now, but at this moment Anthony paused for a moment, there was no first. Questioning time, this made Hugo aware. He keenly caught Anthony''s hesitation, which made Hugo''s brain begin to calm down. Although he didn''t know the whole picture, he realized that things were definitely not that simple. "I was the one who beat you back, and it was indeed me. Did you forget? Or, you, as the person involved, can''t even remember the person who beat you. Don''t forget that you identified me at the press conference. Its yourself, and now youre going back on your own again, then what is your plan?" Hugo keenly grasped this hole of Anthony: You said everything yourself, but the facts are not just fabricated by you. "It was indeed my fault when I hit you at the beginning. Do I need to apologize to you publicly again? Pushing this incident to the irrelevant Joseph is not in line with your image as a reporter." Hugo raised his voice. " Or do you plan to frame Joseph as a "witch"? A Michael Jackson is not enough. Are you planning a bigger "conspiracy"?" In a blink of an eye, Hugo dragged Josephs matter to Michael Jackson. If Anthony admitted that he was framed, it would be equivalent to admitting that he wanted to make Joseph a witch and seek greater benefits. In this way, The previous "National Inquirer" news about Michael Jackson must be re-examined. But if Anthony denies it, then he just shirked all these accusations on Joseph, but Hugo insisted that it was him who had beaten people. This made Anthony a double-faced liar, and afterwards people discovered that Joseph beaten him. The fans news is simply false, so this again illustrates Hugos speculation about the witch trial in the afternoon. Similarly, the truthfulness of the news of the National Inquirer must also be investigated. Anthony has no retreat. At this moment, no matter what he says is wrong! Hugo completely reversed the situation with just two sentences, leaving Anthony in a dilemma. Anthony stared at Hugo fiercely. His brain didn''t think so much, but he knew that whether he denied it or confessed, it seemed to be wrong. This made Anthony completely swallowed by anger, and the bloodshot eyes in his eyeballs. It began to crack, like a wild wolf that had been hungry for the whole winter. He looked at the prey in front of him-Hugo fiercely and greedily. He slowly''touched'' his teeth and gasped for breath, but he missed a word. I can''t say anything. But Hugo is not afraid at all. Although he and Joseph are now estranged, since he has chosen to believe in Joseph, he will continue to believe in Joseph even if he cannot figure the truth of the matter at present. As for the matter between him and Joseph, they can settle accounts after the fall, and there is time. Therefore, Hugo did not back down, he just stared back fiercely, the amber eyes gleaming with determination and fierceness. The surrounding reporters all sensed the tension between Hugo and Anthony, and they also vaguely sensed the hidden truth behind them. Although they cant figure it out now, they all know that it will be tonight. One sleepless night, the world became more beautiful again. I thought that the radio station in the afternoon was a high tide, but who knows, in fact, the new high tide of the new wave has just begun. The greedy eyes of the reporters were like a corrosive''sexual'' light, which surrounded Hugo and Anthony. Only then did Anthony realize that when he was locked in by the media, he felt this wayhow terrible, helpless, and terrified. . But obviously, compared to Anthony, Hugo has long been accustomed to the greedy eyes of media reporters, and all these are the traps he arranged. Now looking at Anthony, this is the most powerful moment of Hugo''s confidence. "Dear Mr. Bond, then, are you willing to accept my apology again?" Hugo said word by word. The more polite his words, the more obvious the irony, as if he had been burned by charcoal for a long time. The iron rods left an indelible mark on Anthony''s body again and again. Anthony knows that Hugo is giving himself a step, but it doesnt matter whether this step is there or not, because this is also General Hugos move. He must give an answer, otherwise he doesnt need to wait until he goes back. He can be eaten directly by his colleagues at the scene. Hugo not only chose to believe in Joseph, but also defended Joseph again, which frustrated all Anthony''s plans. Lang called him this afternoon, indicating that he could take advantage of the disagreement between Joseph and Hugo to find opportunities; then Tracy called him again, saying that it is time to reveal the truth about the Golden Globes incident. This made Anthony confidently rushed to the Al Bar, eager to win back a city. But who knows, not only did Anthony fail to win a city, but he also made the situation more and more terrifying. His bloodshot eyes stared at Hugo in front of him, but he vaguely felt that Hugo was not at all. Fearing him, on the contrary, the fear in his heart gradually burst, as if he was always naively afraid of a monster under the''bed'' when he was a child, knowing that it does not exist, but fear can still easily devour himself. "Yes, I accept it!" This is equivalent to Anthony giving himself a slap in the face and denying the statement that Joseph was the real assaulter in the Golden Globes incident. This made Anthony had to grit his teeth and read the words one by one. It was squeezed out between the teeth, which almost made Anthony consume all his strength, and the **** smell could be clearly tasted in his mouth. Looking at Anthony, whose face was pale, Hugo burst into a warm and brilliant smile and said, "Mr. Bond, you are really too magnanimous. I once again sincerely express my apologies." Hum! Anthony seemed to feel the sound of his teeth being bitten off. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 548： Sleepless night ads_wz_txt; 548 Sleepless Night in the Resurrection of the East Although Los Angeles in December is not as cold as cold, it is not as warm as''spring'' in San Diego, and this night is destined to be a sleepless night, and the media reporters are excited and''excited'' on the Internet. In the 90s, which had not yet developed, reporters could not immediately post the news on the Internet, which aroused heated discussions among netizens. Everyone had to wait for the newspaper to be published after dawn before the public opinion frenzy could start. However, the twenty-four-hour radio program spread through radio''waves'' what happened from this afternoon to the evening. I''m afraid that Michael Jackson is not known about the entire United States at this moment. There are only a handful of people involved in the child case, and those who dont know that Hugos horrified remarks are also rare. This has become the hottest topic of news programs on major TV stations and many national radio programs. Alfonso quietly came to the corporate headquarters of the International Innovation Management Company on Constellation Avenue, but the guards at the gate did not let him in. Although Glory To Death was also an artist under the International Innovation Management Company, he was almost always free because of Henry''s looseness. He didn''t appear in the office of the company, and he was responsible for all the work himself, so this was the first time Alfonso came to the company-and now the glory to death obviously has not enough visibility, the guards are naturally unwilling to let him go. In desperation, Alfonso could only call Joseph and ask him to come down to pick himself up. Alfonso looked at the number of elevators jumping down from the seventeenth floor with a daze. As soon as Glory To Death had finished dinner, everyone disbanded and went home, but Alfonso didn''t go straight back home, but turned here. Alfonso knew that the current relationship between Hugo and Joseph was still in a completely rigid state. The mutual friends of the two of them had tried to persuade them both overtly and secretly, but they were helpless recently. With more breathing space, and because neither of them thinks they are at fault, there is no way to compromise. Now the mutual friends of the two people are forced to stand in line. For example, Fogin supports Hugo, Carl has to support Joseph, Charlize and Alex are both on Hugos side, and Alfonso can only choose to stand. On the side of his little Joseph. This kind of situation is very bad, making the usual getting along become stumbling. Although this state is uncomfortable for everyone, Alfonso is especially noticeable. On the one hand, he has known Joseph since he was a child. He knows what kind of person he was when he was a kid. He is willing to trust Joseph unconditionally. In fact, he would be willing to join the glory to the death. It is undoubtedly very important that Joseph is Hugo''s agent. But on the other hand, as a member of the glory to death, he understands Hugo bit by bit. He can also see clearly what Hugo has done recently, although it is about the relationship between Hugo and Joseph. He didn''t know much about the matter, and he was on Joseph''s side, but he also knew that Hugo was not an unreasonable person. Therefore, Alfonso hopes that Hugo and Joseph can talk frankly and honestly, more urgently than anyone else. After experiencing two turbulent waves this afternoon and the evening, especially in the evening, Alfonso realized that he had to stand up because he was the bond between Joseph and Hugo. So Alfonso appeared here. Joseph soon came to the first floor, "Hey, Sunshine Boy, why would you want to come to the company to have a look, I think you are not planning to take you around with me." Joseph seems to be in a very good state of spirit. Although Alfonso believed that Joseph would not beat people for no reason, Anthony''s remarks still had to be verified. At this time, seeing Joseph standing in front of him well, Alfonso also let go of his heart. . "I wouldn''t choose to visit the company late at night. Now that no one is here, it''s just an office building. What''s so good about it." Alfonso also said with a smile. After Joseph and the guard on the first floor explained a bit, he took Alfonso into the company smoothly, "How about it, the album promotion is pretty good recently? I listen to radio programs, but I often hear about you." "Then why don''t you call and care about it?" Alfonso asked in a rhetorical question that made Joseph look a little embarrassed, and said casually, "There are too many things to be busy at the end of the last year." Alfonso did not intend to administer the drug at the beginning, so he did not continue to pursue it, but took the initiative to change the subject, "I have never been to the company before, and your office and the record department are not together, right? ?" "Yes, movies and records are two different departments. I''m not familiar with them either. I haven''t seen it in the company for two years." Joseph secretly breathed a sigh of relief, if it was Carl or Alex. X came over to talk to him, he could respond forcefully, but if it was Alfonso, it would be hard for him to''get over'' because they both knew each other too well. The two people chatted casually all the way and entered Joseph''s office, "So, this is your office." Alfonso walked into this small space, although it was only more than 100 square feet (ten square meters). Right and left, but the good lighting and scenery make up for everything, but when the eyes fall on the table, there is no time to clean up. Alfonso shook his head helplessly when the national cuisine take-out box, the coats and documents piled up on the sofa randomly, "You just want to stay here and don''t want to go home?" Joseph was originally interested in introducing his office to Alfonso, but he was overwhelmed by the cold water. His excitement also cooled down, "You know, the end of the year is always busy, so it is convenient here. ." "This is the second time you have said that you are busy, and now I finally know how disappointed Hugo was when he heard you keep talking about being busy." Alfonso did not step down the steps to Joseph, and said directly. This sentence instantly darkened Joseph''s face. "So you came to condemn me today. Hugo made you come here?" Joseph''s words were exchanged for Alfonso''s astonishment. Then Alfonso smiled helplessly and shook his head. "I know why. Every time I want to defend you in front of Hugo, Hugo will have a bitter face. This is all your thoughts, this is all your thoughts of my old friend? If so, it seems that I am today It''s wrong." In fact, since Hugo and Joseph quarreled, although Alfonso had spoken to Joseph many times, because the band had been in a busy state, Alfonso had always contacted Joseph by phone. After returning to Los Angeles, he had only seen two. Second side. But even so, Alfonso simply understood the situation, and has been trying to say good things to Joseph in front of Hugo, hoping to alleviate the situation, but every time he touched his face, this made Alfonso more and more determined. Joseph''s position. But today, Joseph is like a hedgehog, full of offensive sex, which makes Alfonso very disappointed. Joseph looked at Alfonso with a disappointed look, and couldn''t help being a little irritable, "Otherwise? If you didn''t want to speak for Hugo, why did you show up in my office?" Alfonso laughed instead. He kept tapping his chin, trying to ease his anger with this action, "Yes, I came over to speak for Hugo. Because I think you are too naive, like a first grader. When your mother was unwilling to buy you a football, you stubbornly stood by the street for three hours and didn''t want to go back to the house." Joseph did not intend to cover up his emotions, because there was no need for this in front of Alfonso. He frowned and said, "You said I was naive, you are serious? Do you know what happened? Do you know the rain? Is Guo trying to betray our friendship? Did you know that Hugo didn''t listen to my advice at all after he thought he was successful?" "Really? Why do you think you are mocking yourself in my opinion?" Alfonso was not afraid of Joseph at all, so he pushed back. "You said Hugo tried to betray your friendship? But I saw But its been so long since Hugo came back to Los Angeles, you are still his agent, and he still refused all the invitations of other agents! You said Hugo would not listen to your advice after he succeeded? But I see But Hugo has always insisted on himself. He was so before he became famous, and he is also so now, and what about you? What about you?" "Busy, busy, busy, you are like the boss of this company, you are too busy to''hands''. You missed a Hugo script, and then missed another one. So, is Hugo changing, or You have changed!" Alfonso''s words without any cover just stung Joseph bloodly. "Shit!" Joseph also yelled at Alfonso angrily. "The entire company knows that Hugo is about to hop to Lang''s hand. Only I don''t know. You were also deceived by Hugo. If he wants to change Agent, will he tell you? Of course not! For the sake of Hugo, I hope he can take a major production film and make a breakthrough in his career, but what about him? He doesnt accept it, and he has to accept it behind my back. A junk movie with an investment of 8 million yuan, this is completely an insult to my work... "Don''t tell me those professional things, I don''t understand, and I don''t want to understand. I only know why you believe in the rumors in the company, but you dont want to believe the fact that Hugo has never replaced you? Are these rumors worse than rain? Is Guo more credible than me? If Hugo wants to change the agent, why should he keep it from you, he let out the wind, I believe a large number of agents will come, I think you know better than me.\ " Alfonsos remarks made Joseph completely stunned The authorities were fascinated bystanders. Joseph never saw this clearly, and has been directly pointed out by Alfonso until now. "As for the movie you mentioned, I dont know if its worth taking, and I dont know if it has an impact on Hugos career, but I know that the encounter between Hugo and Quentin was indeed an accident. We were in a bar at the time. , I met Quentin unexpectedly, and later Quentin also suddenly wanted to invite Hugo to play, so I made an appointment with Hugo in New York." Alfonso didn''t yell this time, but said calmly, but told Joseph another fact that he had always ignored by an onlooker. After speaking, Alfonso turned around to leave, but suddenly stopped and said, "Tonight, a reporter from the National Inquiry newspaper slandered you assaulting fans for investigation, and also said that the Golden Globe Award was awarded. You were the one who beat you. I was shocked at the time, but there was no way to contact you immediately, and there was uncertainty in my heart; however, Hugo stood on your side without any hesitation, and the reporter who spoke was dumb. Speechless. This is why I am willing to speak for Hugo today.\" This time, Alfonso really turned around and left, leaving Joseph standing there with a stunned look. . ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 549： Stormy showers ads_wz_txt; 549 gusts of rain Joseph stood in the office, motionless, the sound of the elevator opening the door was heard from the empty floor, and then the door was closed. Then, the whole floor fell into an endless stream. In the silence, it seemed as if the thick night''color'' was slowly spreading out on the ground. What Alfonso said just now, Hugo did not intend to change the agent, but Lang-Meyer said in the company..."Lang-Meyer said", "Lang-Meyer said..." In the past nearly a month Hugo had several quarrels with himself, but Hugo has indeed never changed his agent. Why? Is Hugo a guilty conscience, is Hugo afraid of rumors, or... Joseph fell silent. "Pulp Fiction" is just an accidental coincidence. What is it really like? However, he hopes that Hugo can take over a film with a remuneration of more than 10 million yuan and stabilize the position of Hugo''s first-line actors, so as to help Trey West''s struggle won more chips, and he was also thinking about Hugo! However, Hugo didn''t appreciate it, and he didn''t even want to listen to his own advice. But... Tracey, Tracey! Joseph only felt that his head began to faintly prick, but he had forgotten that. Tracy and Ron Meyer, whether it was the previous rumors about Hugo changing agents or the glorified Nazi suspicion caused by "Schindler''s list", they are all links of a''conspiracy'', Joseph remembered again. Recently, there are rumors in the circle about Tracy''s "Farewell You Qingtian" box office...Now everything is chained up, but it still needs proof. If all this is a conspiracy, when did it start, and are there any clues to prove it? If not, how did the misunderstanding between him and Hugo start? How did things go? Where is it today? Suddenly, Joseph remembered the last remarks Alfonso had just said. The National Inquiry was trying to weave a lie and pour dirty water on him. Why? If Hugo fell into trouble because of his relationship, the two of them The bad relationship between Hugo is known by the media; if Hugo puts aside the relationship, then it is revealed afterwards that all of this is a lie, then the rumors that Hugo does not trust him will only get worse... But if it rains If you choose to believe in yourself, then... "Oh, God! Oh, God..." Joseph rubbed his cheek vigorously, but still couldn''t extinguish the anger in his heart. In the end, he could only slam his fist against the wall fiercely, and the deep pain from the bones caused him. Joseph curled up involuntarily, but he finally awoke his brain. Has Hugo changed? Or did he change himself? First missed "Shawshank''s Redemption" and then disputed over "Pulp Fiction"... Missed the last performance of Glory to Death, absent from the premiere of "Schindler''s List"... Nicholas Cage, Matt One Damon, Benichi Affleck are busy at work... busy at work, busy at work? busy at work! Joseph stood in place like this, a tearing pain came from the knuckles of his right hand, but he didn''t seem to feel it. He just stood quietly, feeling the blood coming from the cracks in the skin little by little. The tranquility that permeated, the pain that seemed like countless ants biting slowly spread on the surface of his fist, but he was unwilling to loosen his fist, instead he clenched it tighter and tighter. This is a sleepless night. Almost all the media are working overtime to catch up on the news. No one wants to miss this media feast. It is conceivable that when the sun rises the next day, hundreds of media across the United States will unfold. The fierce news war and the **** scenes I am afraid that even the presidential election will be difficult to match. Perhaps the crash after the Water Gate incident can be compared. Everything was as expected. When the morning light was shining from the east coast to the west coast, the new newspapers piled up on tens of thousands of newsstands across the United States, and almost all the front pages of the headlines published Hugos latest views on the Michael Jackson incident. However, the views of the major media are different. Some of the media apparently believe that Hugo accuses the news media of being a dictator who creates a''witch trial''. This will inevitably lead to a united resistance from all news media. Therefore, their choice to attack Hugo is absolutely correct. Among them The "New York Post" is undoubtedly one of the flags o The "New York Post" was founded in 1801 and is one of the oldest newspapers in the United States. After being acquired by News Corporation (news.) in the late 1970s, it is known for its sentimental and gossip, although its style is similar to that of the "National Inquirer." The supermarket gossip tabloid is similar, but its influence is not a rival of the same grade. It is still one of the most important newspapers in New York. The New York Post stated in the report that Hugo Lancaster pointed at the media and interfered with the medias freedom of speech as an ordinary person, and even questioned the fairness and authenticity of the media. It is undoubtedly an insult to the American media, and even a huge irony. As a public figure in the media, Lancaster publicly supported Michael Jackson without any evidence to support him, ignoring the victims testimony. This is undoubtedly an abominable act of helping criminal suspects; even more shameful. Yes, Lancaster poured dirty water on the news media for no reason, and even tried to accuse the media of pursuing the truth with terrible acts such as the witchs trial and trying to bring justice to Jackson. This is absolutely necessary. Strongly condemned behavior. As a public figure, Lancaster must pay more attention to his words and deeds under the circumstance of attracting the attention of young people. The unwarranted accusations of media work are undoubtedly irresponsible, arrogant, shameless and ridiculous. When Lancaster accused the media of not being judged from the perspective of God, why not try to judge the work of the media from the perspective of God. Media workers who have been on the front lines of the news all year round regard the pursuit of truth as the most lofty pursuit, but this right has suffered insults that Lancaster has no evidence to support. This is undoubtedly an insult to the entire US law. The provocation of the United States, the provocation of the entire US news, this must be severely condemned and criticized!" This statement of the "New York Post" has been supported by some media. Among them, the "National Inquirer" had the most''exciting'' response. Anthony''s article was almost no direct curse, cursing Hugo as much as possible, and ''Hua'' spent a lot of space on redressing grievances, saying that the information investigated by the newspaper is true and reliable, and all Hugo''s accusations are false. At the end of the "National Inquirer" article, Anthony even called on all media colleagues to join forces to block Hugo, starting with boycotting "Schindler''s list" and "almost fame". But unexpectedly, the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer" seemed to be in the wrong line this time, because not only did their remarks not get the support of their peers, they became the object of condemnation, unexpectedly. What''s more, the media''s introspection and condemnation of the "National Inquirer" are almost overwhelming. The "New York Times" wrote an article under the headline "The''Witch'' Trial came in the 1990s, the tragedy of the retrogressive society of the era...". The headline of the "Los Angeles Times" was, "Who is lying about the truth behind the Michael Jackson case...". The headline of the "San Francisco Chronicle" is very concise and eye-catching. "Awake!" seems to remind all media to wake up from the whirlpool of pursuit of profit and refocus their attention on chasing the truth. "USA Today" wrote in bold black color at the top of the front page, "The Rodney Gold Incident has reappeared! The media has become a black hand in promoting the wave!" The headline of the "Wall Street Journal" used "Freedom of Speech Counterattack" to start the discussion. The article believes that Hugo''s words have an important role as a wake-up call for the entire media. The Washington Post is relatively official. The order of law and the change in the degree of media supervision... They tried to look at the medias supervision role from a more objective standpoint. After all, The reason why the First Amendment protects the medias freedom of speech is to allow the media to function as a form of supervision. This is also an important part of the medias pursuit of the truth. The "Chicago Tribune (. headlined "Witch Trials, Groundless Accusations, or the Truth?", and carried out a detailed analysis of Hugo''s remarks yesterday. According to statistics, eight of the ten newspapers with the largest circulation in the United States on this day chose to analyze Hugos comments and even support Hugos views; only two media chose to crack down on Hugo and believe that Hugos The words are ridiculous accusations, one is the "New York Post" and the other is the "Houston Chronicle (.. On this day alone, the sales of newspapers in the United States reached more than 10 million. This data was placed on the sales of newspapers in three days or even a week before, but this data sprint was completed in one day. It can be seen that all news media collectively issued today. The consequences of force. In addition to newspapers, radio and television programs have also focused attention. According to incomplete statistics, within two days, regarding the Michael Jackson case and Hugos accusation of the medias "Witch Trial", The mentioned frequency has reached nearly 50,000 times. In other words Even the beautification of "Schindler''s List" and the impact of "nearly famous" on rock and roll are superimposed. It can''t be compared with the news breaking point this time. Under the "wave" of self-reflection in the news media and the "wave" of public opinion and debate, many people have begun to re-examine the truthfulness of other rumors in the Michael-Jackson case. After all, it seems that there is a lot of evidence at present. , But there are almost no evidence and witnesses that have been officially confirmed by the Los Angeles police. So which ones are true and which ones are false? Does Hugo''s "''women''s trial" actually appear? Thousands of news media have launched a heated discussion, like a torrential rain, which damaged the North American continent in December 1993. The press has become the focus of attention this time. All news professionals, Senior practitioners and university professors all joined the discussion: What is a "women''s" witch trial? Is the Michael Jackson incident a "women''s" witch trial, or is it really a crime? The most important thing is: how important is the role of the news media in the entire case, Positive or negative, will the benefits outweigh the disadvantages or the disadvantages outweigh the benefits for social development? (To be continued) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 550： 1 line of life ads_wz_txt; Revival of the 550 front-line vigor Columbia University School of Journalism Professor Richard John (.) As an industry authority, he also published a special article in the "New Yorker (the.new. for the first time. "The New Yorker" is the most important industry magazine in Jincheng. It is a part of New York life and reflects the most eye-catching focus of New York life. It is a special feature that reflects the in-depth reports on major events in the United States and international politics and society. ''one. The authoritative **** of this magazine is second to none in New York and the entire East Coast. "Bringing the witch trials into the study of journalism and communication will be a very large system, but bringing the witch trials into daily life and simplistically elaborating, then it can be understood as possessing The minority groups of power, in order to protect their own interests, frame innocent people as witches, eradicate these elements, and consolidate their power. In 1782, the last witch in Europe, Anna Goldi, was beheaded in Switzerland. After that, laws of various countries explicitly prohibited the abuse of justice to persecute witches. This also announced that the trial of the women that lasted for three centuries had come to an end. But in fact, two centuries later, the witch trials still exist in every corner of life. To give the simplest and most life-oriented example, in high school, because of aversion to a certain child who is obese, autistic, or homosexual, rumors began to spread, accusing each other from the very beginning It began to be incompatible with high school life, and gradually evolved into an evil label with a symbolic "sex" meaning. For example, disasters will occur where this child appears. For example, if the child is touched, there will be bad luck, such as prohibiting this Children participate in rugby...The school violence derived from these rumors, including rejection, isolated language and emotional violence, as well as physical violence in school public toilets and garbage dumps, became more and more intense, and eventually became out of control. This is the Witch trial. Similar to a minority power group composed of popular high school objects such as cheerleaders, basketball teams,''baseball'' teams, rugby teams, etc., in order to maintain their popular rights and interests, they use the immature production of high school students by repelling and controlling disadvantaged groups.'' The image of the''Witch'', the final completion of the trial of the''Witch''. At present, violence on campus in American high schools has been repeatedly banned, which is the truest portrayal of the witch trials. The most obvious manifestation of the witch trials in modern society is actually the relationship between the news media and artists. The Michael Jackson incident is a typical case of the witch trials, regardless of whether Michael Jackson is guilty or not. The agency investigation does not say that the role played by the news media in the entire development process of the incident is to make Jackson the behind-the-scenes witch. This can be understood as the news media, in order to pursue benefits, report on news from a more commercial perspective, or even interpret and fabricate them, thereby shaping public figures according to their own wishes and seeking greater commercial benefits. Why are the witch trials more obvious and frequent between the news media and entertainers? This must discuss the relationship between supply and demand. Entertainment media is different from other media. Among them, there is more entertainment that belongs to "sex". Compared with the pure pursuit of the truth, the lack of entertainment "sex" is never tolerated. This is also after the continuous development of news media. The inevitable trend of continuous progress of the entire society. Seeing that means that after the material needs are met, the demand for the spirit will continue to rise, and the entertainment industry is the most direct source of the demand for the spirit. Ordinary peoples pursuit of entertainment''sex'' for public figures is not only a pastime for the needs of the spirit, but also a need arising from the combination of desire for knowledge, curiosity, and desire for voyeurism. Compared with ordinary meals for two people, the scandal is obviously more eye-catching; compared to charity events, alcohol and fights are more likely to cause discussion; compared to the glamour in front of the stage, the things behind the scenes are always more attractive. Take Michael Jackson as an example. If he is said to have suffered from spontaneous pneumonia, which leads to constant skin changes, this will make his black skin constantly change. Obviously no one will care; but if he hates his black identity and tries to drift away From myself, this obviously has a hot spot worth digging. Similarly, in the Rodney King incident, black criminals resisted arrest and were police. Observation and justice, this kind of news can be seen almost every day, no one will pay attention to it; but self-policing. Cha has beaten ordinary black people for no reason, and is suspected of racial discrimination by using his authority. This is a social explosion. When the needs of ordinary people have changed, the supply of news media has naturally changed. Not only entertainment media, but the Rodney King incident can show that social media and political media are also changing in this direction, but Entertainment media itself is in this industry, and the changes are even more obvious. Under such circumstances, in order to win more benefits, the entertainment media creates "witches" according to their own ideas. It has become an act of taking advantage of the trend. In today''s entertainment industry, almost every artist is a potential As long as the opportunity arises, the media will entertain and interpret the news according to their wishes, and then create a witch. It''s just that when this witch does not touch the moral and legal bottom line, he will not be tried, but sooner or later, this bottom line will be broken. This is the inevitable development of news media, but how to weigh the balance between truth and entertainment is a profound knowledge. It is like the boundary between morality and law, which is blurred, but it must be clear. A law enforcement officer falsifies evidence in order to catch a criminal. Perhaps the criminal is a real criminal, but it is indeed illegal to forge evidence. This is not feasible. Not only can it not bring the criminal to justice, but it may also allow the criminal to look for it. To the leaking''hole''. This is the boundary, this is the bottom line. In order to pursue entertainment effects, deliberately fabricating facts and falsifying evidence, regardless of whether it crosses the moral or legal boundaries, this is not allowed. If today is just a fabricated scandal, then maybe the public will laugh it off; but Michael Jackson is not. This involves a person''s reputation and the fate of a child, so this line is absolutely not allowed to be crossed. Whether Jackson is guilty or not is the responsibility of the "door" of the Department of Justice. However, in order to pursue more entertainment effects, the news media made Jackson a "witch", which exceeded the limit. In the Rodney King incident, the media always prided themselves on justice, so they carried out a large-scale report before the truth was confirmed, and even before the court made a judgment, the news media had already conducted a trial. When the truth is revealed, everything is irreversible; the Michael Jackson incident is now facing such a crisis. Before the Department of Justices door collection of evidence, and before the door decision of the Department of Justice, the news media continued to push waves to fuel the flames. In order to create more hot spots and focus, they did not hesitate to accumulate all negative news to Jackson. In the body, this is the most typical trial of a witch, because the media is shaping the image of the witch according to their own ideas, so as to achieve the purpose of trying the witch. If this trend continues, even if the judicial authorities find that Jackson is innocent, the public will not believe it, then the riots caused by the Rodney King incident are likely to happen again; the same, if in the end If Jackson is proved guilty, then the people''s aversion to Jackson will reach the extreme, which will further compress Jackson''s living space. The court''s judgment on Jackson will never meet the needs of the people. Similarly, Chandler, as the subject, is also under great pressure under the attention of the news media. If what Chandler has experienced is true, then the public will sympathize with this 13-year-old child and be molested at the same time. The pressure of the child has also become the biggest label on the childs growth journey; if what Chandler said is proved to be false, then this thirteen-year-old child will not only face a lie, but also the burden of his life. The news media used their right to''freedom of speech'' to fabricate the image of a''witch'', turning the power of public opinion into a weapon, hurting the parties, and at the same time achieving their own commercial interests. The results were obtained in the Ministry of Justice''gate'' Previously, the trial of the case was not only an illegal act that exceeded the scope of one''s own rights, but also an obstruction of judicial investigation that undermined the fairness and legality of the investigation and evidence collection procedures. The First Amendment grants the news media freedom of speech and allows them to perform their duties of supervising the society by public opinion. This is necessary; but the media use public opinion to conduct trials, which is a disaster for the entire society. I hope that the news media can calm down and seek the truth of the matter. There is a conclusion about guilt or innocence. " Richard Johns analysis is very easy to understand. He objectively analyzed the ins and outs of the entire "Witch Trial", and he also believes that the reason why the Michael Jackson incident has evolved to this point is that both the news media and the audience chasing gossip There is an unshirkable responsibility, this is the root of the problem. Why are the media willing to introspect? Not because of their conscience, nor because of Hugo''s words, but because of the notorious Rodney King incident. The earthquake effect caused by Rodney Kings incident has made the US news media a joke in the international arena. Even the president was deceived by the news media and strongly condemned the police officers involved in the case. The pinnacle of "fabricated news." The United States, which has always prided itself on human rights and freedom of speech, resulted in such a big joke, and it also caused an extreme outbreak of racial issues again. I dont want to see another "Rodney King" in the US media. I don''t want to become a laughing stock again. The Michael Jackson incident is also an event of global attention. The sensation is not inferior to the incident when John Lennon was shot and killed by a fanatic extreme fan. The original case is currently lacking in evidence. Media reports basically say that the wind is rain, so Now that Hugo stings like this Even the "Witch Trial" has been moved out. How could the media hit the gun at this juncture again? Even if it is acting, it must Take the shelf of the "Uncrowned King" of the news media. Therefore, eight of the ten most-circulated newspapers in the United States are thinking calmly, instead of uniting and starting to condemn Hugo. This is clearly not the best time to use the banner of "freedom of speech". In fact, take a closer look at the media reports. Most of them are analyzing Hugos words, not in support or condemnation. They just maintain an objective standpoint and analyze the accusations about the "witch trial". This is the cunningness of the news media. If it proves that Michael Jackson is innocent, then they can accuse the media such as the New York Post and the National Inquirer; if it proves that what Jordan Chandler said is true, then It won''t be too late for them to accuse Hugo of being confused. In short, this analysis wave and wave is actually an event that wins more buffers for the news media and pursues the truth. But it was this little breathing space that gave Michael Jackson a glimmer of life. . ) Membership privileges are the first to experience and wont die... 8th floor2014-04-0422:16|.. Chapter 551： Neutral fans ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 551 neutral song''fan'' In fact, if the news media are willing to calm down, there is almost no evidence that can be finalized in the Michael Jackson incident. The only evidence that could have allowed the case to be established is the testimony of the person involved, Jordan Chandler, except for this. Besides, all other things are just hype by the media. And now, Jordan Chandlers testimony seems to be something wrong. Hugos response to Evan Chandler that day was obviously meaningful. This not only made Evans chaos, but also made Evan too big. Some media began to think about what Hugo said: 13-year-old Jordan is largely influenced by his father, so is there anything tricky in it? And the sensitive Anmetol sodium! In an instant, the case of Michael Jackson entered a brand new stage. The case that seemed to be "fixed" now has a lot of "holes", and people are beginning to pay attention to the truth of the matter. Hugo''s remarks on the radio and Al Bar not only brought the Michael Jackson case to a new stage, but also caused misfortunes for the glory to death-the situation in advance. This time, the "New York Post" obviously intends to fight Hugo to the end. In addition to condemning Hugo for being nosy and pointless, they also stated in the news that the reason why Hugo chose to support Michael Jackson is actually The essential purpose is to promote the new album and deliberately hype! The "New York Post" believes that after the release of the new album, Glory to Death, it has been under tremendous pressure. The diehard rock enthusiasts are resolutely resisting the album "Almost Fame". This makes Glory to Death a disadvantage. Struggling position: On the one hand, they have enough topic of''sex'', and the quality of the music itself is solid enough; but on the other hand, they encounter the tenacious resistance of rock loyal fans, which makes EMI Records very distressed. EMI signed Glory to Death for the purpose of selling albums, but now that it has encountered obstacles, EMI will naturally not just let it go. Therefore, EMI came up with this idea: Let Hugo publicly support Michael Jackson, which is bound to win the hearts of hard-core Michael Jackson fans, and it can also be the first breakthrough to break the barrier of loyal rock fans to the death of glory. Therefore, the "New York Post" put it together and believed that this is a conspiracy that is glorious to death, a conspiracy that is deliberately hyped! The statement of the "New York Post" is undoubtedly another blow to the image of glory to death. The rock band that has just debuted has left the impression of deliberate hype, which often means that the band has no real materials, not Bands that rely on their talents to break into the world are actually very repulsive and despised for''fans'' of rock music. However, it is obvious that the "New York Post" took the wrong direction in this incident. Although they won the support of several newspapers such as the National Inquirer and the Houston Tribune, their public opinion was placed on the whole In the media market, it seems out of place, like a "lost" mouse, not only can''t find its way, but it is also despised by everyone. The "Los Angeles Times" wrote a special article the next day to mock the "New York Post", "This is the most educational case of non-professional media insisting on the ugly results of professionalism..." The main content of the "Los Angeles Times" manuscript written by David Marches is to satirize the "New York Post" not knowing how to pretend to understand. First, the first albums of underground rock bands are often not the explosive type at the beginning of the market. They need to increase sales through the precipitation of time and the promotion of tours. Obviously the same is true for Glory to Death, and the sales figures they achieved in the first two weeks are enough to make EMI Records smile. Therefore, no matter from which point of view, it is impossible for EMI Records to be anxious to use hype to sell albums at this moment. This is obviously contrary to EMIs positioning and expectations of glory to death. Secondly, even if Glory to Death intends to hype, they obviously will not foolishly choose the sensitive topic of Michael Jackson. The entire public opinion situation before is not good for Michael, and whoever touches Michael''s topic is at a disadvantage. If you really want to hype, EMI Records has too many choices: Hugos actor status, "Schindlers List", Henry Blooms contacts...Any topic is more conducive to the hype than Michael, and the effect is more effective. Will be more''colorful''. Furthermore, Hugos speech on the Michael incident was loud and sound, and the feedback was far-reaching. Obviously he was not just talking casually, let alone hype. If you look closely at Hugos remarks that day, it is clear whether it is hype or not. Up. What''s more, rock bands have always been rebellious, openly opposed the government, and have long been''obsessed'' with drugs. Its not uncommon for Pin to compare, Glory to Death just supported Michael, its not shocking at all, and it can even be said that there is no highlight worthy of hype. The "Los Angeles Times" disparaged the "New York Post" to nothing, and it was almost impossible to point the nose of the "New York Post" directly, but that is the fact, the "New York Post" article on the glorious and malicious hype Its really ridiculous. Many professional newspapers and magazines even ignore it directly. This is too amateur 7jo. I heard that the editor-in-chief of the "New York Post" fired the reporter who wrote the article "A deliberately hyped "conspiracy" on the day he saw the "Los Angeles Times". This is not a question of position, but a deviation from professionalism. Naturally, the problem cannot be tolerated. An article written by David Marches in the Los Angeles Times also stated that Hugo''s spirit and attitude are consistent with the glory-to-the-death style. From this we can see the band''s spirit. Glory to Death is originally a rock band that is constantly rushing towards music. Their passion and innovation for rock and roll shines with enviable light just like the band''s name. The same is true for Hugos support for Michael. He is firm but not blind, persistence but retains reason, and strong but leaves room for it. Hugo does not blindly avenge Michael, but emphasizes that the news media should not ignore the facts, just like One of the most basic principles of life is general: the suffix of "suspect" cannot be removed before the criminal suspect is found guilty in court, and the news media should not remove this suffix to report on Michael. This perseverance retains its own style and is completely consistent with the direction of the gloriously dying music style-the album "Almost Fame" is a combination of the advantages of the classic rock style and the whimsical ideas of the band members. This is the most valuable place. Glory to Death is a band that maintains a high degree of consistency in words and deeds. Of course, just like the suspicion of the "New York Post", the name "Glory to Death" was also widely known throughout the United States along with this storm. Whether you are interested or not, you at least know such a band. This incidental publicity effect is very powerful. The direct result of this is that the neutral song''fans'' began to turn to the band in large numbers, and even the third type of ordinary people in the market began to be interested in the band. Originally, "fans" of neutral music and ordinary people did not have much interest in industrial development and music development. It does not matter whether a band insults rock or changes rock; it does not matter whether the music level has risen or stagnated , It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that he likes this music, that''s everything. For this group of fans, music may be just a pastime, it may be just a certain interest, it may be just a background in life, they will not give music too much sacred meaning. Indie rock is called "independent" on the one hand because the style is too unique and does not meet the tastes of these fans; on the other hand, it is because they do not have enough publicity channels. These neutral fans are not at all. Know the existence of such music. Therefore, when alternative rock like Nirvana turned out to be popular, many of the fans of neutral music fell in love with this kind of music. They didnt mind if it was alternative rock or grunge rock or metal. Rock, as long as you like it, it''s that simple. The radio commanders "reptiles" did not attract attention in the British Isles, but they had an explosive response in the United States. This is actually the same reason. Now, when many neutral song fans noticed the glory to death and noticed the album "Almost Fame", the whole craze really broke out. From the objective standpoint of a third party, the album "Almost Fame" is not only more popular and approachable and closer to life, but the quality of the album''s songs has also won numerous praises, including "Li ( and "Don''t A few songs such as "Second Chance (. are highly recommended by radio hosts. Therefore, when the "fans" of the neutral song noticed "almost fame", they would easily be attracted by this song, and even "hand over" their hearts. This also won a large number of neutrals for the glory to death. Fans of the song It is worth noting that after Hugo made explosive''sexual'' remarks on the radio, Joe Joe Wright played the song "Li" at the end, although "Li" is about the whole The collapse of society, but invisibly formed an echo with Hugos remarks. It can be said to be a perfect response. Jojos unintentional move made the song "Li" the first to become "Almost Famous". The most representative song of''sex'' in this album. Of course, an objective factor cannot be ignored. "Li" is actually the closest song to grunge rock in the entire album. When Hugo created this song, he involuntarily thought of Nirvana, and Nirvana was in "Dont" "Mind" there is also a classic classic called "Li" in the album, so this also created conditions for the glorious "Li" to win the popularity of the public. It can be seen from this that the whole album of Glory To Death is still too hard, and people still need time to adapt. But even so, glory to death still relies on rock leather. Ming Ming and the "Witch''s" Witch Trial, two public opinion "waves" became the band with the highest topic of "sex" at the end of 1993, and "nearly famous" also took advantage of the trend and set off in the last few weeks of the end of the year. Sales frenzy''tide''. . ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 552： Sales frenzy ads_wz_txt; The resurgence of 552 sales frenzy In the third week of December, the album "Almost Fame" to the death of glory achieved 230,000 sales, although the increase seems to be lower than expected. , But as a band that just debuted, Glory To Death has maintained a trend of rising sales every week since its first album was released. This is a huge breakthrough. In the global music market, album sales have their own special characteristics. For example, the Asian market is a short-term explosive type. New albums in the Japanese market can often explode two million or three million in the first month of release. However, there will be a huge gap in sales afterwards, and then they will be sold in a long-term trend. The Korean market is even more obvious. Almost all album sales are concentrated in the first and second weeks after the release. It is very difficult to sell albums for a long time. However, in the US market, album sales have always been characterized by long-term sales. Pink Floyd, one of the greatest bands in music history, released the album "Dark Side of the Moon" in 1973. of.the.) stayed on the Billboards album charts for a total of 741 weeks, from being on the chart in May l973 to July l988, which lasted for 14 years. This unprecedented record has been In the distant future after 14 years of the 21st century, no one will be able to break it. 15 million copies have been sold in North America in the format of vinyl records. So far it is one of the 25 highest-selling albums in the United States. In addition to the "dark side of the moon," there are five albums that have stayed on the billboard album charts for more than three hundred weeks. This shows that the US music market is dominated by long-term sales. Generally speaking, album sales in the first month are bound to be relatively strong, but it is rare to have a sales volume of 3 million in the first month like the Japanese market. More often, there will be one album in the first month in the US market. Small bursts, and then spread to the following weeks, the water flows for a long time, and some albums can even rank in the top 20 in the year-end sales charts for several consecutive years. The long-term sales ability is very terrifying. Therefore, after the release like "Almost Fame", there are not so many albums that have maintained an upward trend every week. This is the sales curve of a typical rookie singer after debut, because it means that the singer or this With the promotion of this album, it is relying on the accumulation of word-of-mouth to attract more listeners. In particular, comparing guns and roses, the "fine noodle incident" dropped by more than 50% this week, and only got a sales of 190,000. "Almost fame" is in such a fierce competition for rock albums. The unique style and the glory that is incompatible with the market still smashes a blood path to death, and it is even more commendable. Relying on the accumulated sales of 130,000 on the third Tuesday, the sales of "Almost Fame" easily exceeded 500,000 within three weeks of its release, and successfully reached the gold record certification standard, regardless of the future sales trend of this album. They have successfully broken through the underground rock circle and successfully found a place in the music market, which has also completed the lowest positioning of EMI Records for the first album of glory to death. Snoop Dogg''s album "Dog Style" regained the title of champion last week, and this week completed the reelect of the Billboard Album Chart Championship. It can be described as a very strong performance. And Mariah Careys new album released in September continued its upward trend, surpassing its competitors and ranking runner-up this week. Although the sales volume of Pearl Sauce''s "match" has dropped, it still retains a strong position in the third place. The top ten of the bulletin board rankings showed a new face in the third week of December. The glorious "nearly fame" after breaking into the top 20 last week, this week has gone further this week, relying on on-demand. The rate has soared from last weeks seventeenth place to eight places, to the ninth place on this weeks list! Guns and roses, which are at the bottom of the top ten, become four rock and roll in the top ten. A member of the album In the three weeks since "Almost Fame" was released, it has almost completed the triple jump and directly broke into the top ten of the Billboard Albums chart this week. This is undoubtedly a huge breakthrough, and it also makes the glory of glory. Death became the brightest new star in the last month of the year-end. Accompanied by the rise of glory to death, relatively speaking, the decline of guns and roses, as well as the chaos and chaos within the Nirvana band. In the rock category list, Pearl Sauce still holds the championship, and the runner-up position still belongs to Mitteraufer. "Hell Bat 2 is back to hell..." There was a slight rebound in sales this week, coupled with the excellent on-demand rate. The performance made this album firmly hold its position on the classification chart, and it also smoothly rose to the fifth place on the billboard album chart, showing''color'' is amazing; "almost fame" again Completed the transcendence and rose one name to the third place. Guns and Roses, Broken Pumpkins, and Nirvana are ranked fourth to sixth on the rock and roll classification charts respectively. "Nearly Fame" has an excellent performance on the rock classification list, even in the face of a lot of powerful competitors, it continues to improve its ranking, and it has achieved sales of 5.3 million in three weeks, which is even brighter. Eyes are very, no doubt joining the ranks of rising rock stars. The performance of this album in the next two weeks made "Almost Famous" logically become an indispensable member of the reappearance of the golden age of rock and roll in 1993. The fourth week of December is the annual Christmas week. In the early 1990s, due to the absence of the Internet, the box office and album sales of movies always soared. Movies and music are the most common means of peoples entertainment life. . This week, Mariah Careys new album "Music Box" has returned to the top spot on the Billboard Albums chart after winning the first week of release. This album is undoubtedly the most successful album since Marias debut. The huge sales success, coupled with the excellent reputation of music critics, has also allowed Maria to usher in the heyday of her career. At this moment, Maria and Whitney Houston have become the two big queens in the American music scene. The two became bright for a while, and the limelight far surpassed the male singers of the same period. At the same time, they also created the peak period of high-pitched and skillful singing. The only rock band that can be compared with Maria and Whitney is the rock band that has fully revived in the past two years. The bulletin board sales charts of Christmas week are obviously the best proof. Snoop Dogg lost the championship, exchanged a position with "Music Box", and was ranked runner-up this week; after that, the three albums of Pearl Sauce, Mitteraufer, and Glory To Death took the place respectively. Zhou''s third, fourth, and fifth place teamed up to push the rock frenzy to its peak at the end of the year. During the Christmas week, the Guns and Roses album fell sharply and fell directly to the fifteenth place on the list, showing its decline; Pumpkin Broken and Nirvana also fell out of the top 20, although these three albums are in rock and roll The ranking list still retains the top six positions, but the overall momentum has fallen far behind the other top three competitors. Pearl Sauce is still stable and firmly holds the top spot on the rock and roll classification charts. It is also unshakable in the third place on the Billboard Albums Chart. Mitterlaufers album is more and more courageous than last week. After that, I continued to improve my sales and rankings, and demonstrated to everyone what it means to sharpen a knife and not to chop wood. The album "Hell Bat 2 Back to Hell..." won by "Spent" for 16 years. . The full bloom of the monument and sales is a model for the new generation of rock bands. Glory To Death As a rookie band, but its performance is getting more and more''glamorous''. Relying on the excellent strength and excellent album quality in the controversy''wave'', it has won the love of a large number of neutral song''fans'' and ordinary people. In the fourth week of the albums release, sales reached a new high and continued to maintain its strong momentum with 260,000 sales. "Nearly Fame" is getting better and better on the bulletin board, and the follow-up influence of the rock controversy "wave" began to show off in the Michael Jackson incident, and the glory to death boarded the JJ Music Festival tour stage More loyal rock lovers have shown their solid basic skills and excellent strength. In the rock world, live performances are always the best way to convince music fans. There is no doubt that at this point, the glory is to death. Never inferior to the confidence and heritage of any competitor Under such circumstances, "Almost Fame" ushered in a sales frenzy in the last week of 1993, which also pushed the glory to death to the first milestone since its debut. "Almost Fame" ushered in a buying frenzy in the last week of the end of the year. Obviously, the storm of public opinion at the end of November and early December, after the precipitation and accumulation of time, finally burst out with real energy~www.novelhall. com~ This allowed "Almost Fame" to achieve 430,000 sales within a week. This was not only the highest weekly sales since the album was released, but also the cumulative sales of the album over four weeks after its release directly exceeded one hundred. Wan Daguan ended his journey in the music market in 1993 with a sales volume of 1.22 million. This is obviously what Glory to Death did not expect before the release of the album, and it is also the best situation EMI Records can imagine: an underground rock band, but also a rock band that broke the grunge rock situation, the first album shocked the world. Landing on the music market and achieving one million sales from the gold record is a fantastic victory. And now, Glory to Death only took five weeks to complete this feat. The album was released for five weeks, the sales volume was higher than the week, and the results were better than the week. This is exactly the best situation I dreamed of. However, the most shining performance in the last week of 1993 was not only the one-week sales of 430,000, but the first bulletin board champion since their debut, relying on the explosive sales data in the last week. , "Almost Fame" surpassed Pearl Sauce and Mitteraufer at the last moment, dominating the rock and roll classification list in the last week of 1993, and ushered in the sunrise of 1994 with a precious champion! ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 553： Platinum sales ads_wz_txt; The resurgence of 553 platinum sales "almost fame" directly broke 430,000 sales in the last week of December, which not only pushed the cumulative sales of the album to 1.22 million in one fell swoop, it became the first glory to death. Zhang Zijin''s album; At the same time, he also let Glory to Death continuously complete the surpassing of Mitterlaufer and Pearl Sauce, becoming the champion of the billboard rock classification list in the last week of 1993! Such an outcome is indeed no one can predict. After many years, when people mentioned 1993, they would always think of the lively scene of rock revival, so much so that important rock music fans are always arguing whether the real golden age of rock should be 1977 or 1993. It was called a classic in 1977 not only because rock reached its peak this year, but also because punk really entered the mainstream music market through germination and development, forming a prosperous scene of contending hundreds of schools of thought. Punk was the most distinctive and colorful mark in 1977. It was called a classic in 1993, not only because the grunge rock represented by Nirvana and Pearl Paste reached its peak, but also the old rock strength represented by Guns and Roses and the Smith spacecraft were still active. At the same time, it was also because of the British rock and the new The strong rise of metal rock has allowed rock to reappear the chaos of the Spring, Autumn and Warring States period. Classic masterpieces have emerged one after another, and the rock dynasty has reproduced the glory of its peak period. When people recall the glory of 1993, Glory to Death will become a band that cannot be ignored. This band was born in the second half of the year. Road tours, street performances, and unusual styles of music became a topic of time. It was launched at the end of the year. After the first album "Almost Fame", it boldly broke the existing rock pattern and completely pushed the grunge rock at its peak into the ranks of "junk", bravely and exceptionally blending different music styles into rock and roll. , Thus forming a new pattern of rock and roll in the next twenty years. This is the beginning. And the album "Almost Fame" in the five weeks of the end of the year set off a crazy pursuit week by week, and in just five weeks, it has become a band that has become a self-gold album. This feat may not be unprecedented or unprecedented. Coming, but considering the breakthrough''nature'' of the "almost fame" album, people can''t help but compare this album with the "Don''t Mind" that appeared in 1999. "Don''t Mind" came out in 1991, after overturning the entire rock world, it became one of the most important albums in the 70-year history of rock and roll. So, can the historical status of "nearly fame" reach such a high level? At least the performance at the end of 1993 is convincing, and further breakthroughs in 1994 can only be''handed over'' to time to prove. In the last week of December, the five albums of Glory to Death, Pearl Sauce, Mitterlaufer, Guns and Roses, and Smith Spaceship ranked among the top five on the rock and roll classification charts. Among them, Smith who completed the counterattack at the end of the year was in the top five. The spaceship, which pulled the Broken Pumpkins and Nirvana into the top five, is undoubtedly worthy of attention. This is also the most true portrayal of the blooming of a hundred "flowers" in 1993. Grunge rock represents pearl sauce, alternative rock represents Mitteraufer, hard rock represents guns and roses, and metal rock represents the Smith spacecraft. To the death to break through this encircled and aspired rock category list champion, it can definitely be called Great portion and extraordinary achievement! In the glorious 1993, the footprint of glory to death was so deeply imprinted in the history of music. At the same time, on the billboard album rankings, Mariah Carey was full of stamina and once again won the championship; at the end of the year, the "nearly fame" who completed the consternation broke out from the ninth place directly to the runner-up position, which is also no one. It can be expected that every week of glory to death is creating a new history for the band, and now, they are only one step away from the Billboard Championship 7 Don''t underestimate this mere step. How many singers have fallen above this door threshold, and have been unable to touch the top spot on the billboard album charts for a lifetime. Therefore, the next performance of Glory to Death is also very worth looking forward to. In the end, it is the end of the achievement of glory, and the passage of time will give the most clear answer. Behind the glory to death, it was Pearl Sauces "Defense" album. This album tenaciously stuck to the third place on the billboard album charts, standing firm; while the Snoop Dogg who had a significant decline could only slip. Its the third place; Frank Sinatra, who had a significant sales boost at the end of the year, returned to the fifth place, while Mitterraover regretted taking sixth place. "Almost Fame" created its best record on the Billboard Albums Chart since its release, and only lags behind Mariah Carey''s "Music Box" in runner-up. This was originally a thing worthy of applause and congratulations, but as The "Witch Trial" that has been raging in recent times said that if the entertainment media only reports this fact, obviously no audience will be willing to watch such news. Therefore, the media must dig out more entertainment factors and package the news. More attractive Of course, under the mountains of the "women''s trial", the news media dare not act rashly, but they cannot fabricate facts and think arbitrarily. This does not mean that they cannot dig into the news. "Entertainment Weekly" unearthed a piece of inside information that attracted people''s attention. Mariah Carey and the glory to death duel! The gossip reporter of "Entertainment Weekly" is obviously a professional, he keenly smelled the commonality between Maria and Glory to Death: Henry Bloom As the discoverer and behind the scenes of Maria, Henry has a good reputation in the music industry. He is known for his keen sense of smell and the ability to show off the market. When Maria went to New York to find her dreams, she was actually not optimistic. After all, the fashion trends at the time Not a singer like Maria, but Henry not only discovered Marias talent, but also accurately positioned and packaged Maria to the public. More importantly, Henry found the first live performance stage for Maria: the midfield performance of the NBA Finals in 990. It was this performance stage that made the audience in the United States realize Marias abilities and talents. Marias iconic sexual high pitch and silky sound quality won the hearts of many audiences. Two months later, Maria got the first announcement. No. 1 on the brand singles chart; one month later, Marias first album reached self-gold sales. Fame in one fell swoop. It can be said that Henry played an important role in it. In the early 1990s, communications were relatively closed. The channels for people to understand news were limited to newspapers and radio stations. It was not easy to promote the singer, Marias Success undoubtedly needs to remember Henry''s indelible credit for the agent. But afterwards, Maria, who had succeeded in two albums, betrayed Henry and chose a brighter future. Although only the parties knew the specific inside story, after that, Henry fell into a slump and Marias career became more and more successful. This fact But everyone in the circle knows it all. Now, Henry has signed a new artist again after two years, and it is another bold and brave attempt-a rock band that breaks through. The road to glory to death depends more on its own efforts. Whether it is a road tour or a rock style change, it comes from the strength of the band itself. In the case of communication blockage, it has achieved an incredible topical effect. In just five weeks, he completed the self-bonded sales of his first album, with outstanding results. But no one can ignore the vitality that Henry injected into glory to death: EMI Records contract cannot be ignored. The resources of major radio stations, the wide range of distribution channels, and the perfection of publicity schedules are huge advantages; at the same time Henry also maintains for the band Enough freedom and''sex'' are indispensable. According to "Entertainment Weekly", Glory to Death is Henry''s weapon to re-conquer the music market after two years of dormancy. At the same time, Glory to Death is Henry''s bet to prove his ability to Maria and to insiders. After all, Henry was abandoned by Maria at the beginning, and the disappearance of Henry from Henry also made people have to guess: Henry was greatly injured, so now Henry is in the sight of the industry again, people are easy to think of this aspect. Although Glory To Death and Maria are two distinctly different styles of singers, even if they are placed on Grammys, they compete in different fields, but this does not affect the competition between the two, the sales confrontation, the popularity confrontation, and the achievements. The confrontation between the two is the content that can be compared between the two. Of course, this matchup is not fair. Maria is now at the peak of her career. This is the result of an explosion after more than three years of accumulation; and the glory to death is only five weeks after her debut. The strength of the two sides is not the same. Level. But even so, the competition between the two is enough to burst into flames. Although Marias new album "Music Box" was officially certified by the Recording Industry Association of America () on December 15th, the sales of this album has officially passed the 4 million threshold; But Glory to Deaths first album "Almost Fame" will soon be certified by the Recording Industry Association of America in the first week of January 1994. A rookie band such as Glory to Death achieved this in just five weeks. Standard It can be seen that the contrast of power is not as obvious as it seems on the surface. What''s more, at the end of the year, the storm of public opinion caused by the glorious lead singer Hugo can be said to have completely exploded Maria. Hugo is now the hottest artist in the entire United States, so it is not yet known who will die. In this way, the singer who was also handled by Henry, whether Maria who betrayed Henry won, or Henry''s comeback glory to death is better, this has become an expected duel. This kind of speculation by "Entertainment Weekly" was also supported by the ranking of the Billboard Albums Chart in the last week of 1993, and it became more and more "sexual". Surprisingly, it attracted the attention of many viewers. "Houston The Chronicle also followed suit and made a related report, which sparked more discussions. This again confirmed the theory of Columbia University professor Richard John: the demand of the public triggers the supply of media. The excitement of the news media has become the last footnote in 1993, and it has also become a historical picture of "almost fame" self-financing sales!. ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 554： Notorious ads_wz_txt; The 554 infamous "Witch Trial" and "Witch Tide" not only unexpectedly increased the sales of "nearly famous", but also focused the focus of the entire society on the social responsibilities of the news media. With the exception of the "New York Post", which did not see clearly the situation and took a wrong step, all other media are constantly attacking the "National Inquirer" and other gossip tabloids for their shameful acts of fabricating facts for the benefit of the news. The "National Inquirer" is simply embarrassed and precarious in the "Witch Trial" crusade against the "wave" launched by Hugo. All the media colleagues have concentrated their firepower and asked the "National Inquirer" together. The gunfire made the supermarket gossip tabloid miserable. Although the National Inquirer is the best-selling supermarket gossip tabloid in the U.S., their sales volume is not a big one compared to the real national newspapers. This time its not for the U.S. sales. The top ten "New York Post" foolishly couldn''t see the situation clearly and stood on the opposite side of Hugo, sharing a lot of attacks for the "National Inquirer", and Anthony Bond Stewart almost thought that the "National Inquirer" was about to disappear. You should know that the "''witch''s trial" is almost an all-round blow to all the capabilities of a news media, and it can even be said to strongly question the value of the news media''s existence. This is not something that the "National Inquirer" can afford, or even that of any news media. This is why all news media have united and "fired in unison." This is not because the news media are united, nor is it because the news media found themselves under Hugos accusations, but they know very well that the supreme "freedom of speech" granted to the news media by society and the law is because they believe that the media can Fulfilling the pursuit of truth and believing that the media can replace the masses in supervising the normal operation of society, so they must not wear the big hat of "witch trials" on their heads, otherwise the news media will be self-destructive. Therefore, the Michael Jackson case has not been resolved, and the days of the National Inquirer and the New York Post cannot be resolved. They have long been riddled with problems. After the live TV broadcast ended, the branches of the two newspapers in New York, Los Angeles, Chicago and other big cities were attacked by ordinary people. At the beginning, they were just demonstrations to strongly protest against the newspapers irresponsible behavior. But then things began to escalate gradually. All the news media in the United States united and opened fire on the "New York iZl;-te" and the "National Inquirer", and these two newspapers have become poor scapegoats, taking the responsibility of all the media who contributed to the "wave". The anger of ordinary people across America. You know, in this era when the Internet is still underdeveloped, people understand the world through news media. Television, radio, and print media are the only means for people to understand the world. Unlike in the 21st century, blogs, The emergence of Weibo and social networking has made everyone in every corner of the world a news source, greatly enriching people''s ways to understand the world. In this era, news media is the only means. But if all the news media unite to "deceive" the people and seek benefits for the media''s own interests under the banner of "freedom of speech," then this is harming the interests of the entire society. Just like the Rodney King incident, the media deceived the world, allowed Rodney King to escape the law, and even triggered racial struggles. All people are led by the news media like fools. This is absolutely not allowed. ! The follow-up effects of the Rodney King incident have not yet completely dissipated. Now the news media is facing accusations of "''Witch Trials", which almost set the entire society back three centuries, and the anger of the people naturally broke through the horizon. . The black people think that Michael Jacksons cup is a nightmare of the Rodney King incident; since people think they have been fooled by the news media again, they have once again become the target of black attacks; Latino, Asian Minorities such as, European immigrants believe that the living space of socially disadvantaged groups like them has been further compressed, and the "women''s trial" of the news media is aimed at them... This irresistible anger was vented to the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer" to their heart''s content. The demonstration quickly escalated into physical conflict. First, rotten vegetables, foul-smelling trash were thrown at the newspaper building, and endless curses were overwhelming. Then the first violent clash broke out in Houston, with dagger-named black demonstrators trying to break through the blockade. Line, throwing gasoline bottles at the branch of the "New York Post" was stopped by the local police in time, but the gasoline bottles still exploded on the street corner, causing minor injuries to three people. Although the injury was controlled, the anger of the people was completely detonated by this incident. A small-scale urban riot broke out in Detroit. The fire was centered on the "National Inquirer" newspaper building. Eleven people were slightly injured and the whole incident was once again escalated. Obviously, the "Witch Trial" incident has truly risen to the level of social events. News media is an indispensable link in people''s lives, and now this link deceives itself, which also detonated the vulnerability of the American people in the post-economic crisis era. The guardian. However, these situations are only a minority after all. At present, only Houston and Detroit have violent incidents. Other cities are only limited to the stage of demonstrations and protests, so this is for the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer". It''s not too serious, the really serious situation is yet to come. Large supermarket chains such as Wal-Mart intend to temporarily remove the "National Inquirer" from the counter. Although it is only "temporarily", this is tantamount to cutting off the main survival platform of supermarket gossip tabloids; subsequently, the "New York Post" and "National Inquirer" Top sponsors have stated that they must temporarily withdraw their advertisements in newspapers, which is tantamount to cutting off the newspaper''s most important source of income. These circumstances made the "National Inquirer" and "New York Post" be devastated. They don''t know how long this "wave of "witch trials" will last. This is also their number one. The second hope is that Michael Jacksons case will end soon. No matter what the outcome is, I only hope that it will end soon. In this way, the "Witch Trial" will end as soon as possible, otherwise, they are not sure how long this survival crisis will last. Now even the big newspapers like "New York izil; -te" are already overwhelmed, and the "National Inquirer" has almost disappeared. "Mr. Bond" Anthony Stewart can only hide in himself for the past week. In his apartment, he didnt dare to come out. Dont talk about going to interview the news. Even when he went to the supermarket or convenience store, he felt that someone was peeping at him, and the sharp-edged eyes were shooting from all directions. ''Come here, as if people all over the world are shouting and screaming at him. Every time I go out, it seems to be a dance on the tip of a knife, making him walk on thin ice. He now knows what is really notoriety. In fact, Anthony Stewart must be thankful that everyones anger is now concentrated on the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer". After all, this time he mainly accepted the condemnation of the entire society as a news media, so he, the initiator, did not Did not get caught to criticize. But Anthony knew that once the people began to demand to catch the culprit, the National Inquirer would definitely not push itself out without any hesitation. When that time comes, Anthony will know what the culprit is, and he strongly doubts it. , Those ordinary people will become demons and tear him into countless pieces, and then he will completely disappear in this world. At this moment, Anthony finally has some understanding of Michael Jacksons situation. When everyone in society focused their contempt and condemnation on one person, there was no verbal abuse, even if there was no physical contact. The gaze is enough to crush a person, and almost no one can bear this huge pressure on the spirit. More deadly, Langmeyer and Tracey Jacobs, who instigated all of this behind the scenes, stopped answering his calls. Anthony knew that this was trying to separate the relationship. Thinking about it in another way, Anthony will make the same choice as Ron and Tracy, but when he becomes the object of being abandoned, Anthony will not feel so comfortable. "Bang Bang Bang" home fl4 special-came a strong knock on the''door'', but the sound seemed to hit Anthony''s''chest'' directly, which made Anthony jump up all over, he seemed to be Frightened bird, a little bit of wind and grass will make him nervous. "Bond, Bond, I know that you are at home, I want to interview you..." The voice from the''door'' made Anthony, who was on tiptoe ready to go to the cat''s eye to see who it was, jumped up, as if he was caught The missile chased and ran, and ran towards the''door'' behind his home. UU read and then regardless of whether he was only wearing pajamas, he took a coat and put it on his shoulders and put on slippers. Running wildly outwards. Now as long as he hears the word "interview", Anthony is very sensitive. He feels that the reporter is like a Godzilla with an open mouth, waiting to devour him at any time. Anthony ran to his garage in a panic, then hid in the driver''s seat, holding his breath like this, quietly waiting for the people at the door to leave. Anthony didn''t know how long he waited, but he couldn''t calm down. He felt as if someone was watching him at any time, which made him panic. Until Anthony finally couldn''t wait any longer, he just sat up without hesitation, then started the car, drove the car out of the garage, and then chose a random direction and ran all the way, he didn''t know where he was going. He just wants to leave home, leave the city of Los Angeles, and leave these cannibal demons far away. All this is like a nightmare. Anthony never wants to experience a nightmare again. He only hopes that the "Witch Trial" wind and wave will end soon, and the Michael Jackson case will end soon, everything. The eyes of attention are almost over.... ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 555： Noisy ads_wz_txt; 555 is noisy and disturbing the people. When Anthony Stewart is fleeing Los Angeles, the second largest city in the United States will not be shut down because of the departure of a reporter. It is a typical Los Angeles morning. This morning has the typical characteristics of a big city. : Noisy, busy, noisy, compact, and because of the presence of reporters, when the sun rises above the sea level, Beverly Hills can already see countless paparazzi, which always makes people who wake up early and exercise more often. Talk about chat. Although Sunset Plaza is not far from Beverly Hills, the starlight here is obviously far less than Beverly Hills. Even the residential area near Constellation Avenue is home to more second- and third-tier actors, so the neighborhood of Sunset Plaza is lively Always owe some heat. However, in the last week, Sunset Plaza has become the favorite place for the Los Angeles paparazzi to stay. The reason is simple: Hugo Lancaster First, "Schindler''s List", then "Almost Fame", and finally the''Witch'' Trial. Hugo was completely on fire at the end of 1993, which upset the entire entertainment industry, not just the entertainment industry, including The public opinion of the entire society, including palaces, university professors, and social experts, is a turbulent''wave''. This also made Hugos residence a gathering place for paparazzi to take root in camping. There was Anthony Stewart and thousands of "Mr. Bond" eager to rise. Everyone hoped to dig in Hugo. Everyone is eager to make the recent storm bigger and stronger. At the peak of the peak, 23 paparazzi gathered in Sunset Plaza, which is completely comparable to Beaver. It''s the busiest time in Lishan; even in the most boring moments, there will always be one or two paparazzi inadvertently staying around the landing square, hoping to dig out some scraps. Now for the news media, "Hugo Lancaster" is a guarantee of high sales, and no one wants to miss it. There are also many actors, singers, and people in the industry gathered near Sunset Plaza, but most of them are below the third-line level, or even outsiders with dreams, so the gathering of paparazzi is a rare opportunity for them, if Being able to''show up'' in front of the paparazzi, or even be caught, get a little bit of space in the newspapers and magazines, this is a huge victory. As a result, the morning of Sunset Plaza has become very lively recently. Many third-line artists will appear in the nearby streets early in the morning, some people choose sports suits to wander around under the name of morning exercise; some people come out. Men''s buy a cup of coffee will wear a dinner dress; some people are not afraid of the ocean breeze in Los Angeles in December, proudly showing their beautiful figure; the most outrageous is that there is a''female'' in a bright red''color'' His long skirt was wandering around, but the neighbor was scared, so he directly dialed 9ll to report to the police-he thought he had escaped from the nursing home with a mental illness. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the third-line actors. After all, they may not be able to attract attention when they stroll around in Beverly Hills. The reporters have the opportunity to gather in Sunset Plaza, who knows when they will reappear; but this is for For some people, it is a great annoyance. Alex stared at a "chicken" head, angrily opened the window of his bedroom, and said swearing, "What the hell! It''s only a quarter past six in the morning, okay? Shut up all! You don''t rest! , There are still people resting!" Alex got up in bed with a face full of anger and made him look so bad that he was already in a bad mood because of the noise outside. When Alex saw his home The scene downstairs is even more full of smoke. I saw about a dozen paparazzi gathering in twos and threes downstairs. Some people were chatting while eating sandwiches, some were tidying up with cameras, and some were standing in the bushes nearby to wash. This scene looks ridiculous, but even more absurd. The thing is, in addition to the paparazzi, there is also a large group of "strangers" gathered. Some of these strangers were holding a thick book while reading, some stood in front of the stump at the door and did stretching exercises, some gathered together to practice drama lines, and some seemed like night Orioles who come out to look for customers are generally constantly searching for targets among the paparazzi...This makes the gate of their home look like a public park set by the government! Alex grabbed his hair depressed, he only felt that his lack of sleep head was about to explode, and these people completely regarded their''door'' entrance as a leisure gathering place. This scene was ridiculously irritating. He smiled, "This is not a park. This is a residential area for''private'' people. For the sake of God, you don''t want to destroy my only three hours of sleep, okay?" Alex was almost begging, but unfortunately, the nearly thirty "people" gathered below looked up at Alex who was grumbling and complaining, and then bowed their heads to do their own things. , Obviously, this almost happens once every three to five, and they have long been used to it. "You shameless hyenas, this is not a garbage dump where you are looking for food, get out, get all out of me! You are not welcome here!" Ernst''s grumpy and fierce voice came from the second floor, and the window opened. After that, water began to be poured down inside, causing the downstairs to suddenly "chicken" flying dogs. This grumpy old man didnt show any mercy. Alex looked at the messy scene downstairs. Although he sympathized with them, he still laughed unscrupulously, "Ernst ,Do you need my help?" "Shut up! You let the **** Hugo guy go away, move, move me quickly!" Ernst didn''t give Alex any face, and even scolded him together. Alex touched his nose depressedly, but couldn''t say anything to refute it. "If you don''t leave anymore, I''m going to change the water!" Ernst watched as the crowd downstairs dispersed, but there was still no sign of leaving. I was so angry that my lips trembled The paparazzi are reluctant to leave because Hugo is still at home. Recently, the paparazzi has unearthed a lot of news. For example, Hugo and Alex are roommates. For example, Charlize also lives in this building. No wonder They will be good friends. Although the paparazzi had suspected Hugo and Charlizes affair, they saw that they lived in the same building and Charlize had had a date recently. Instead, they had Hugo and Charlizes The friendship was confirmed. For example, Joseph, who also lives in this building, has not returned for several days. It can be seen that there is indeed a problem with the relationship between Joseph and Hugo and it is worth digging. And those actors who are eager for exposure will not leave. Compared with being cursed, their career development is obviously much more important. Therefore, although Ernst and Alex took turns to curse, but only a few shameless people were left downstairs, and most of the others stayed where they were. Just then, the window next to Alex opened, and Hugos sleepy head popped out, "Hey, morning, Ernst, Alex." Hula la, in an instant, paparazzi The team swarmed out desperately, and madly pressed the quick''door'' in the direction of Hugo''s bedroom, and the silver''color'' flashes immediately joined together, which was magnificent. Ernsts curses were immediately overwhelmed by the noise of the paparazzi, but Hugo didnt seem anxious at all. He took out his cell phone without hesitation, made a call, and put it on the phone. Next to the ear, "Hey, 9ll? Yes, there is an emergency downstairs in my house. It seems that someone has gathered maliciously... Yes, more than 30 people... It seems to be''sex.'' Take off the''trousers''... well, it''s all men." Without waiting for Hugo''s words to finish, "swish" the crowd in the parking lot in front of the building immediately fled. In less than two minutes, there were only less than ten paparazzi. Those paparazzi who stayed in the same place also looked at Hugo with yin and yin faces. They couldnt believe that Hugo really called 911. After all, is there sex here? Trading, this is obviously, obviously, if the police send someone here to check and prove that this is a false alarm, its obviously not a good thing. Looking at the paparazzi, Ernst said grumpily, "Should I call another 9ll? I can still afford the cost of the police!" As soon as this sentence came out, the rest of the paparazzi also left. For the most part, only two paparazzi were left standing vacantly on the spot, hiding in the alley next door for the last time, obviously still reluctant to give up. False alarms by calling 9ll are actually very common. However, the police will not excessively condemn the caller. After all, many situations are uncertain. After the false alarm is confirmed, you only need to pay a certain fine and you will be fine. That''s why Ernst said that. Seeing that the downstairs was finally quiet, Ernst didn''t say much, he slammed his window heavily, leaving an echo in the door. Alex also closed the window, returned to the room, walked out of the room, watching Hugo walking out stretched out and asked, "Did you really call 911 just now?" "If they continue to make trouble like this, you can call 9ll and say they disturb the quiet of the residents The Los Angeles police will send patrols over." Hugo said expertly, which Henry told him last night. In Los Angeles, paparazzi are rampant, but there is no doubt that even if there are more paparazzi, they will not "harass" the daily life of the surrounding residents, because it does not matter if they "harass" the artists, but If ordinary residents call the police, the patrol will take them to the bureau to have a talk. So, similar to the exaggerated situation this morning, even if you really call 911, there is no problem. It''s just that Hugo is useless, and Ernst should be allowed to fight. Alex also came over immediately, and laughed happily, "A good way, Ernst must have written it down, huh, I can finally get a good night''s sleep." Ernst''s grumpiness is zero tolerance. I think they were bothered by Ernst when they moved here, and Fogin was once called to the police by Ernst for playing drums too noisy. Therefore, in the future, it is estimated that Ernst will definitely not be merciful, which is a good thing. "I''m going to make up for sleep, there will be shooting in the afternoon, and I can''t open my eyes." After resolving the noise downstairs, Alex went back to his room and continued the date with the warm bed just now. . ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 556： Tired of fame ads_wz_txt; Tired from the 556 fame of the comeback, Hugo stretched into the bathroom, solved the physical needs of the bladder in the morning, and yawned thinking about the rehearsal of the band last night. Although the news from the outside world is flying all over the sky recently, and Glory to Death is directly pushed to the top of the wind, but the band itself is rarely "lost" and loses itself, but calmed down and excluded all influencing factors. Rehearsal in the warehouse behind Al Bar. As the days of Junjie Music Festival tour are approaching, the pressure on the band is increasing. Even if the sales of "almost fame" continue to create good results, it will not relieve the tension of the band members. The Junjie Music Festival is a gathering place for many outstanding rock bands. All the audiences are loyal rock mad lovers, so this performance is extremely important to the band. From another perspective, the huge pressure of the Junjie Music Festival has also invisibly diverted the attention of the band members. The rapidly soaring popularity often makes the rookie band "lost" in the hot spotlight and enthusiastic pursuit, but now The band has no time to be excited because of its popularity. Due to the breakthrough''sex'' style of "almost fame", the band must focus more on the performance of the Junjie Music Festival and show its true strength. Suddenly, the''door'' of the bathroom was directly opened, and then there was a scream of "Ah", and then the''door'' was quickly closed directly. Hugo was startled by the sound, and subconsciously turned his body towards The "door" turned in the opposite direction, and when I turned back, I could only see the appearance of the "door" closed, but there was no need to guess at all, there was no one other than Charlize. "Hugo! You should have locked the''door''!" Charlize''s depressed voice seemed lingering. Hugo was even more bored, "Hey, Charlize! You should knock on the''door''!" Standing at the door, Charlize knew he was wronged, but he was not convinced. He could only mutter in a low voice, "I didn''t see anything anyway." Hugo''s cheeks became hot, Charlize. As if to dispel this awkward feeling, he shouted bluffingly, "Hurry up, I''m very anxious!" "Hold it!" Charlize was suffocated by Hugo''s straightforward sentence. He looked depressed, and Hugo smiled triumphantly. In the past, Charlize always spent a long time in the bathroom when she used the bathroom. When Hugo was in a hurry, she calmly said "endure", which made Hugo almost injured. However, boys have always used the bathroom relatively quickly, so Hugo never found a chance for revenge. Today, he finally got what he wanted. Charlize seemed to perceive Hugos triumphant expression inside, and gritted his teeth and said bitterly, Hurry up! Otherwise Ill just break in. Anyway, the bathroom door is not closed, and now the initiative is held. In her hands. "Dare you!" Hugo called out with his eyes widened. "It''s not that I haven''t seen it!" Charlize made Hugo almost choked to death by his own saliva when he blocked his sentence. As a result, before Hugo was talking, Charlize said, "I''m going to open the''door''!" "Hey! Hey!" Hugo tried his best to stop, but couldn''t stop Charlize at all, and the bathroom door was opened again. Hugo could only turn his back in embarrassment to clean up himself. After he turned around, he realized that Charlize had broken in with his eyes closed. He was actually molested by Charlize again. This really made Hugo. Dumbfounding. Charlize seemed to wait for a while, thinking that Hugo should be sorted out, and then opened his eyes, looked at the aggrieved Hugo, and immediately raised a triumphant smile on his face, "Hey, I told you is you." Hugo originally planned to go out, but seeing Charlize''s proud expression, he couldn''t help feeling depressed, "I won''t go out, let''s see what you do!" "Hugo Lancaster!" Charlize was depressed next time, "Dare you... "Why not? I haven''t seen it anyway." Hugo murmured, and Charlize''s cheeks immediately became scorching hot. Seeing Charlize''s embarrassed appearance, Hugo laughed and left the bathroom triumphantly. Charlize slammed the bathroom door and slammed it into the door frame behind Hugo. Go up, buzzing. Hugo looked at the bathroom door, which seemed to be torn apart at any time, with lingering fear, and said, "Tarzan." In the end, I didn''t want to, Charlize heard it inside, and directly replied, "Then you are Jane?" This conversation refers to Tarzan the ape and Jane, the girl child who fell in love with Tarzan. Charlize''s counterattack immediately made Hugo touch his nose depressed, and Charlize, who pulled back a city, then showed a smile. Hugo went to the kitchen to cook, \"ll, made toast, but Charlize still did not come out of the bathroom, but Hugo was used to it, he took the toast back to the hall, Sitting down on the sofa, he picked up a newspaper and flipped through it. It was the "Los Angeles Times". Recently, because the news in the newspapers is all about him, and the repetitive remarks over and over again, Hugo hasnt read the newspaper for a long time, and its been a long time since I looked at the newspaper with \"11 in the morning. Todays "Los Angeles Times" Sure enough, the front page was Michael Jacksons "Witch Trials" discussion, but the entertainment headline was news that the popularity of the "Almost Famous" album continued to explode. The entertainment version just flipped through it at will, and then Hugo flipped to other pages to see the latest news. When Charlize came out, he saw Hugo lying lazily on the sofa reading the newspaper. He went straight to the side and sat down, picking up the \"if pot and pouring himself a glass." Why do you think of reading the newspaper, Didn''t you say that the news is too boring these days \" "The entertainment version really doesn''t look good." Hugo said casually, but his eyes stayed on the newspaper and read it carefully. "Haven''t you thought about moving?" Charlize also leaned on the sofa and said casually. Hugo chuckled lightly, "What, do you want me to move?" "Of course." Charlize rolled his eyes and said directly without hesitation, "Recently, I have to sneak and touch when I go out, just like a thief." In order to prevent reporters from guessing. Charlize lives on the third floor. Charlize''s spirit has been tightened to a new height recently. Now reporters think that Charlize lives on the fourth or fifth floor. If they know that Charlize is Hugo. ''S roommate, I guess it''s okay to mess up some things, which is really troublesome. "This is the price of fame." Hugo flipped through a newspaper, pretending to say proudly, but what was hidden in the words was mockery. The strength of the reporter''s recent reports is beyond imagination, and it is simply pervasive. It has turned Hugo''s life upside down, and Charlize, Alex and others have also been affected. Only then did Hugo know what is meant by "life under the spotlight..." This is like a twenty-four-hour reality show. Except for the bathroom which can retain a little dignity for you, the media shots at other times are almost everywhere. This feeling is really terrible. It''s not just the feeling of Guo Ben, it''s more like being watched for life. Freedom is already a luxury. Now Hugo can still find a little bit of privacy at home, but who knows how long this little privacy can last. This situation obviously far exceeded Hugo''s expectations, and he knew how hard the lives of public figures are. But fortunately, Hugo has experienced the ups and downs of the Golden Globes event and experienced the exercise of the road tour, so he can adjust his mentality well. If this situation is experienced at the end of last year, I am afraid that Hugo will be directly "fascinated". Lost. Now Hugo can still tease himself occasionally, so as not to be overwhelmed by negative emotions or spotlights, "For example, Michael Jackson, my situation is not worth mentioning. You know, this is the job. Negative influence of the world, so! What I experienced before is far beyond my imagination, but... always have to adapt, right?" Hugos words silenced Charlize. Indeed, not to mention reaching the heights of Michael Jackson and The Beatles, as long as you have a certain degree of visibility, the media will be like leeches, sticking to the skin of the artist all the time, ready to Absorbing blood. As long as you are in the entertainment industry, this is a lesson you must experience. "I''m helping you and Alex get used to it in advance, shouldn''t you thank me?" Hugo''s ridicule made Charlize dumbfounded, and he gave Hugo a kick, causing Hugo to grin exaggeratedly. Then he rubbed his calf''leg'' vigorously, as if Charlize had kicked his calf''leg'' off, which made Charlize reluctantly roll his eyes and chose to ignore it. "I''m serious, haven''t you thought about moving?" Charlize said seriously, regardless of Hugo''s exaggerated performance. Hugo pursed his mouth and hugged his small''leg'', with an expression of "I''m hurt", and Charlize almost didn''t grind his teeth. Then Hugo smiled successfully, and he thought about it seriously. No." Replied firmly, "Maybe I will have this plan later, but I have no idea recently You know, the band is going to tour next, and it will be so busy at the end of the year. In my opinion, living in Where is not the point at all, can it be said that I should live in Beverly Hills just because I have attention now? Its good to live here, I have friends here, and I am familiar with the environment here, why should I move? ?" Charlize nodded thoughtfully after hearing Hugo''s answer. Hugo glanced at Charlize, then smiled, "How did you plan to go out today?" "I originally called Stewart to pick me up, but now the reporter has left, I don''t know, maybe I can give him a good rest." Charlize said lazily and casually. Stewart is the person Charlize is currently dating. Hugo doesn''t know his full name, nor deliberately asked about it. He only knows that he is an actor who is looking for an opportunity, as if he is not an American. The development between Stewart and Charlize seems to be pretty good. Although they are still dating, it is clear that Charlize does not refuse to continue dating to see if there is a possibility of further development. "Poor Stu, he''s a very lustful shield lately." Charlize was speechless with Hugo''s sympathetic expression. . ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 557： Hand of friendship ads_wz_txt; 557 Hand of Friendship "Hugo, he is a very gentleman, I have a good impression of him, he is not a shield." Charlize gave Hugo an eyeball, "You know, he is very handsome. He is also very gentle, and we also have a common topic. In short, he is perfect. Our previous dates have been very enjoyable." Hugo looked at Charlize''s serious expression and had to raise his hands to express surrender. But Charlize looked at Hugo''s sincere expression, but was speechless. If it is someone else, you will definitely be moved by Hugos sincere and sincere expression, thinking that he is sincerely apologizing, but Charlize and Hugo have known each other for almost two years, and the point is to live under the same roof. She could vaguely guess that Hugo must be rolling his eyes at this moment, which made Charlize really dumbfounded. Seeing Charlizes speechless expression, Hugo asked seriously and knowingly, Whats wrong? Our Mr. Perfect will definitely be willing to come and pick you up. Although the paparazzi is gone, I dont think he will refuse to pick you up. . You know, during the pursuit, men cant refuse womens needs, especially Mr. Perfect. The answer to Hugo was Charlizes plush slippers. The slippers hit Hugos arms directly, causing Hugo to laugh, but seeing that Charlize was really depressed, Hugo didnt continue. Just kidding, just threw the slippers on the pool table behind, seeing Charlize dumbfounded. But Hugo calmly ignored Charlize and continued, "I''m serious." Hugo picked up the newspaper on his lap, "Did you not see the latest news? Didn''t it mean that there was a perversion," Specially kidnapped young women. On the 12th, another high school girl disappeared. This is the third recent incident." "Ah, what you are talking about, social news has been reminding recently, and the radio has been constantly reminding." Charlize knew it as soon as she heard it. She took her eyes back from her slippers and put it on. The feet of the socks were tucked directly under Hugos thighs, causing Hugo to shudder directly, and Charlize smiled triumphantly, "Dont worry, that gangster wouldnt dare to commit crimes from heaven, News Having said that, he acted in the middle of the night, and more often passed midnight." "Operation in the middle of the night? Haven''t you been back in the middle of the night?" Hugo curled his lips and pressed his thighs firmly against Charlize''s feet. Unfortunately, there was a soft sofa underneath. Charlize didn''t feel any pain at all, but rather like it. It was just like being massaged. After enjoying it, Hugo was very helpless. "When you come back at night, pay attention. It is best to let Mr. Perfect remember to pick you up." "When you come to remind me, it is estimated that all the suspects have been arrested." Charlize didn''t give Hugo face at all, causing Hugo to laugh. At this moment, the cell phone that Hugo had left in the room rang. Hugo was about to pick up the call, but Charlize quickly pulled his foot out and tried to hook Hugo''s slippers on the ground. This made the rain. Guo hurriedly stretched out his feet to hook his shoes, and the two of them started to quarrel here. As a result, Charlize kicked Hugo''s slippers directly under the sofa, making Hugo dumbfounded, "Then you can answer the phone for me." Charlize curled his lips, "Go get my slippers first." Hugo was speechless for a while, "Are you three years old?" Charlize was sitting there and grinning, very happy. The phone was still screaming in the room, Hugo had to wear one of the slippers he still left outside, and then pulled the other slippers of Charlize directly from his feet, and put them on his feet freely. Took a step forward. Charlize suddenly yelled depressed, not wanting Hugo to stand on the ground with both feet, and immediately liberated, and directly stretched out his hand to probe Charlize''s head, Charlize subconsciously wanted to dodge, and stepped back. But it couldn''t help Hugo''s long arms, he was directly grasped by Hugo''s generous palm. Hugo rubbed two hands on Charlize''s head viciously, completely messing up Charlize''s hair that was simply **** with a shark clip, and Hugo walked away triumphantly. Charlize looked at Hugo''s back with a devastated look, "Hey, who is three years old!" But his eyes saw a pink and a black slippers on Hugo''s feet. The look was really nondescript. In the end, there was nothing. I held my belly and laughed Hugo stepped on slippers high and low and ran back to the room. He and Charlize''s slippers were not the same style and different colors, so it felt strange to wear one on each foot, but he didn''t care so much anymore. At the desk I found the mobile phone on the Internet. Now that the mobile phone is still a brick, the most convenient way is to lock the target. "Hello, this is Hugo." The other party''s tireless waiting finally paid off, but the other party didn''t seem to be anxious to speak, but waited for a while, only a slight breathing came, which made Hugo feel quite strange. He was the first The idea is a prank call. But Hugo quickly rejected this idea. In the early 1990s, mobile phones were not popular at all. Strictly speaking, mobile phones did not become popular until they entered the millennium. Therefore, now those spam advertising calls and hoax calls There is no such thing. Those who can use a mobile phone and know the phone number of a friend are all in a small circle. Sure enough, the voice from the other end of the phone came over shortly afterwards, "Hello, this is Michael Jackson. I''m sorry that I called you suddenly like this. I asked about your mobile number through an agent. I hope it won''t be too abrupt." . "Uh, no, no, of course not. After all, the meaning of mobile phones is for practice, isn''t it?" Hugo was so surprised that his speech was a little bit choppy. He really didn''t expect that Michael actually Will take the initiative to call myself, which is simply unprecedented, "Sorry, Michael, isn''t this a prank call? For example, Halloween or April Fools'' Day." Since this was too abrupt, Hugo had to be skeptical and confirm it again and again. "No, of course not. It''s almost Christmas now, isn''t it?" The voice on the other end of the phone was gentle and polite, and it was soft and quiet. It was indeed the same as the voice and sound quality in Hugo''s mind the last time he saw Michael. It''s all the same, but because of the phone signal, it''s a little bit more unstable and hoarse. "Wow, I will believe in the existence of Santa from today." Hugo''s hearty words made Michael chuckle. Hugo walked out of the room with great excitement, jumped all the way from the corridor to the hall. Charlize sat on the sofa and looked at Hugo inexplicably. She obviously didn''t understand what Hugo''s current state meant. Hugo pointed to his mobile phone receiver, lip-synching to Charlize and said, "Michael Jackson" is very clear, Charlize did not respond for the first time, was stunned, and then Hugo said again. , "Michael Jackson" Charlize''s pupils suddenly widened in surprise. "It''s like this. Recently you made some remarks in the media. I think I must personally express some gratitude to you." Michael still speaks in a casual manner, and the fluctuation of his tone is not fierce, but The sincerity in the words is clear and audible, "You know, the incident has been so bad recently, and no one seems to want to believe that I am Qing Zi. Your remarks are very important to me." Although Hugo''s fierce remarks only won a ray of life for Michael, the only gleam of life has won Michael a respite. It is indeed not an easy task. You know, almost everyone in the world has already convicted Michael. No one believes what Michael said, because no one believes that a 13-year-old child would tell such a big lie. Therefore, Hugo bears the pressure of the entire public opinion to defend Michael, no matter what the result, just this move is enough to move people. "You know, I hope I didn''t make things worse and worse." Hugo said with a big smile on the corner of his mouth and said happily. Although Hugo didn''t care about the torrential bombardment of the media, it is the best affirmation of Hugo to be able to get Michael''s thanks. Charlize finally reacted at this time and knelt up excitedly, looking at Hugo expectantly with his eyes. However, when his eyes touched the funny pink slippers on Hugo''s feet, which were dancing with Hugo''s cheerful steps, Charlize felt a sense of speechless joy, which made people laugh. "Things are already terrible, it can''t be more terrible. Your help is just to make things better and better." Michael smiled and said You can feel him even through a receiver. A faint smile on the side of the mouth, "You know, the media are bothering you now. It seems that my business has caused you to fall into a terrible quagmire. I should have expressed my gratitude to you in front of you, but the media has been so loud recently. Now, so..." Michael didnt like the media in the first place, and he hated the media more recently. Hugo naturally understood, No, no. I just said some of my views. You know, this is a country of freedom of speech. If you allow the media to talk nonsense, dont you allow me to refute it? Obviously this is not the truth. What''s more, I dont want those reporters to say that I am trying to cling to you, so I speak for you." Hugo''s last self-ridicule made Michael chuckle. When he came to Michael''s position as an entertainer, he has actually seen countless big winds and waves, which is why he is getting closer and away from the crowd and getting closer to his children. Because in Michael, the adult world is too complicated and too many interests entangled, making everything impure. Michael knows that the icing on the cake is easy, but it is difficult to send charcoal in the snow, "In fact, I am also very curious, why do you want to believe me?". ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 558： Charcoal in the snow ads_wz_txt; 558 is the icing on the cake to send charcoal in the snow, but it is difficult to send charcoal in the snow. This is common sense, but the reason why it is difficult to send charcoal in the snow is actually because the effort is not proportional to the gain. But if someone believes that the result of sending charcoal in the snow can make huge profits, then there will still be people who are willing to take the risk. In short, it is whether there is enough bargaining chips to make people willing to give in. Michael Jackson, you are the worlds top singer, is anyone willing to help him? The Tong case seems to be firmly established. Almost all public opinion has already convicted Michael. No one will speak for a criminal, and it is still a love. No one wants to be pedophile. But precisely because of this, Hugo''s coming forward seems even more abnormal: What kind of belief makes Hugo willing to believe that Michael is innocent? There is no self-eating lunch in the world, which is also a truth. Knowing that Michael is guilty, and standing up to speak for Michael is simply self-destructive. Why can Hugo believe so firmly? In fact, before Hugos shocking remarks, almost no one had doubted Jordan Chandlers testimony, because Jordan and his son had no motive to frame Michael. Standing in sorrow. Judging from the July before the outbreak of the child case, the Chandler family and Michael had a very harmonious relationship, almost harmonious, and Jordan and Michael got along very well. Michael was even willing to support many children, including Jordan, so the money There is no need for Dele to frame Michael at all. Furthermore, as a thirteen-year-old child, peoples first impression is definitely not that he lied, because no child would make jokes about being molested, and no parent would make jokes about his childrens reputation and the future. Under such circumstances, Jordan''s accusation is almost believed to be true. During the entire process of the case, the media headed by the "National Inquirer" set off a wave of "inverted Michael Jackson" frenzy, and all evidence and all witnesses were developing in a direction that was unfavorable to Michael. Therefore, before Hugo, it can be said that almost no one doubted Chandler and his son. Even if Catherine Hepburn, Eliza and Taylor are willing to believe in Michael, they still believe that Michael is not in love. From the standpoint of pedophilia, I have given trust as a friend for many years, rather than holding real evidence. This is also the reason why the world thought Michael was guilty: because there was no sign that the Chandlers were lying. Especially when Michael suggested that Chandler was trying to blackmail himself. After judicial evidence was collected but no evidence was found, people became more and more convinced that Michael was the cunning liar. Compared to Michael, the world star, Chandler and his son are weak. People are always easy to sympathize with the weak, as if people''s first reaction is to sympathize with being warned. Like Rodney King, the black man who was beaten by the police, this is a truth. The innate starting point has given Chandler and his sons the upper hand over the victims and vulnerable groups. If Hugo is not a traverser, if Hugo has not known the true face of Chandler and his son! It is as if there is still a small group of Michaels diehard fans among ordinary people who are always willing to believe in their idols. They are willing to believe in Michael, but to outsiders, they are more like idol worshipers! Believe, because their belief is not Supported by any evidence. On the contrary, ordinary people will demonize Michael more and more, because Michael is a sinner, but blind so many people! Believe him, Michael is like a social cancer, itll Adolfshi during the First World War. special. Le (.). But history has changed because of Hugo, a little butterfly. Hugo knew the truth of the matter. He unswervingly supported Michael. He used the "witch trial" to provoke chaos in the news media. Although the introspection of the media was only a temporary surface phenomenon, at least the direction of public opinion changed; he subsequently There was another head-on confrontation with Evan Chandler, which instead caused Evan, who had never encountered any suspicion, to chaos himself. Although I dont know when Evan will regain his composure, at least he is no longer monolithic anymore. However, it is not known how big a hurricane can be caused by Hugo''s butterfly effect. Although Michael knows that the icing on the cake is easy and it is difficult to send charcoal in the snow, he has been in the entertainment circle for so many years, and the factor of distrust has penetrated into his bones, and Hugo''s determination is so puzzling, so he has reason to doubt. Fortunately, Michael, who has always been meticulous, did not hide in his heart, but directly mentioned it. At least he gave Hugo a chance to explain. "No, you are misunderstood. I don''t believe you, I adore you." Hugo was actually fully prepared after he said Amito sodium at the Al Bar that day, because he knew very well that Amito Na is a vocabulary that no one knows during the whole case. This must wait for the truth to come to light after Michael''s death. He now rashly puts it forward. There are bound to be many reasons why the media is curious. Hugo, a traverser, is natural. A set of rhetoric must be figured out. Sure enough, Hugo''s words made Michael stunned. He thought of Hugo''s performance when he first saw him. He was excited and excited, but he remained calm and polite enough, which made Michael smile. "You are my idol, I don''t want to see you being ruined by the media like this." This is Hugo''s truth, knowing the truth, but also with your own eyes! Seeing the destruction of Michael Jackson, this is the fall of a generation of superstars, This feeling is really terrible, imagine, sorrow. After the child case, the dreams and idols of so many people all over the world have fallen. Hugo knows that he is not a superman, nor is he a savior. He is just an ordinary music fan and does not want to see history repeat itself. It''s as simple as that. "I thought about it carefully. In fact, there was no other evidence or witnesses in the whole case except Jordan''s testimony. But why is the situation now like this? The media, all media, **** crows. Charlize was still kneeling on the sofa! Looking at Hugo in front of him, listening to the conversation between Hugo and Michael, the excitement in his heart about Michael''s call gradually calmed down. Hugo was not handsome at this time. Even a little embarrassed, the pink slippers are incompatible with his whole person, but the focused and calm expression on Hugo''s face is covered with a thin halo, making people unable to remove their eyes. "You know, crows are always annoying." Hugo''s words are actually saying that he feels the same. This point, Michael will naturally not forget that he and Hugo had a common language, in fact, because they both suffered from the oppression of media gibberish, which also led him to introduce Catherine Hepburn to Hugo. "So, I just thought about it for myself. In fact, there are still many doubts in the whole case, such as why it is Jordan, and the other children did not testify; for example, why the evidence provided by Evan has room for negotiation; plus You said that he tried to blackmail you. Hugo said simply, So, I dont actually believe you, I just hope that the media will shut up and submit the matter to the judiciary for investigation. A result." If someone specifically mentions Anmetol, Hugo will say, "This is just a tranquilizer name I know. I remember Chandler is a dentist..." Hugo would never admit that he was implying Egypt. Wen used sedatives to force Jordan to give false evidence, which is also a part that he cannot admit. Anyway, the media has been talking nonsense, Hugo can also say that he was just talking nonsense that day. As for whether it is true or not, there is naturally a police investigation, and it is not Hugo''s turn to come to a conclusion. Hugo''s explanation made Michael chuckle, "You let me down, I thought you just believed me unconditionally." Although that was the case, the tension in Michael''s words relaxed. Obviously, He chose to believe in Hugo. After all, this time before the Hugo, it seemed that there was no bargaining chip worth taking risks. Although the sales of "nearly famous" are now soaring, Michael knows that this bargaining chip is still not enough, so he is willing to believe in Hugo''s. Sending charcoal in the snow is sincere. "Michael, who knows, maybe I am a lunatic who has lost his mind because of idol worship." Hugo''s words caused a hearty laughter on the other end of the phone, and the corners of Hugo''s mouth also outlined a big arc. , Hugo opened an olll and blinked at Charlize, seeming to say: I was talking and laughing with Michael. But Charlize was a little messy because of Hugo''s sudden smile. She quickly turned away and looked at the window-the golden sunshine of Doullj. My heart secretly told myself, "It''s all this beautiful...Xi''s fault, yes, it must be so. And Michael, of course, Michael Jackson, this is a call that makes people irrational..." This made Charlize''s heart. Slightly relieved "I saw the news that recently you seem to have been attacked by crows." Michael Caring said. Hugo smiled and nodded, "It''s true, but this is life, isn''t it? Maybe I''m complaining here. Some people can''t ask for it. Those people must think I don''t know how to cherish." Your honey, my arsenic. This is life. When I was rolling in the unknown period, I always dreamed that I could be bathed in the spotlight; but when I was really surrounded by media reporters, I started to miss the time when I was enjoying freedom. It''s like when I was young, I always wanted to grow up. After I grew up, I realized that there was only one childhood and only one youth. The difference in position makes different stages of life and different people''s lives full of countless differences, which derives different emotions such as joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. "Don''t forget that music and movie works are the focus you should pay attention to, so all problems will not be a problem." From the perspective of someone who came over, Michael gave Hugo a simple suggestion. Hugo couldn''t help laughing brightly, "I will remember this." ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 559： Hot ads_wz_txt; After Dongshan''s 559 hot and hot mobile phone hung up, Hugo held the brick and jumped up excitedly. He kept muttering, "Michael Jackson, Michael Jackson..." This rhythmic and melodic cadence, it sounded like Rap is normal, even if Hugo didn''t dance directly in the hall, people directly felt his joyful mood. Charlize looked at the funny pink slippers on Hugo''s feet and laughed, "You should really see what you are now." The little bit of wild thinking just disappeared, turning into a cloud of smoke. In the depths of my heart, disappeared. "Joker?" Hugo was very self-aware, and he said with a smile, causing Charlize to nod repeatedly. But Hugo didn''t mind at all, he was still jumping on his own way, making Charlize laugh nonstop. At this time, the horn of the car came from outside the window. Hugo smiled and pointed out the window, "Mr. Perfect is here." Only then did Charlize react. Just now, she was sitting here with Hugo and fooling around. Time flies quickly, and she can''t even bother looking for shoes. She tiptoes and rushes directly into the room, quickly changing into a sweater and Jeans, holding the jacket, rushed all the way downstairs. Seeing Charlize''s quick action, Hugo couldn''t help but be surprised. Other women seemed to take a long time to prepare to go out, but Charlize was always very fast, not a woman at all, but this is indeed something worthy of recognition. advantage. But thinking about it carefully, Charlize always spends too much time in hygiene questions, which proves that she is still a woman after all. Hugo walked to the window and saw Charlize sitting in the car with a smile on his face. Mr. Perfect handed her a cup of coffee, and then backed out of the library, ready to leave. Charlize saw Hugo through the car window and waved his hand with a smile. Hugo picked up the stiffness at the corner of his mouth and showed a smile as he watched the car leave. Hugo stood by the window for a while, until the car completely disappeared on the trail, and then paused for a while, then he came back to his senses, and he realized that he got up so early today, not just because it was too noisy outside. , But because he had an appointment with Quentin Tarantino this morning. Looking at the clock, Hugo hurriedly packed up. It took less than ten minutes before and after washing, and Hugo quickly left the house. Sure enough, there were still two paparazzi at the door, and Hugo didn''t have time to pay attention to them, and ran straight towards Sunset Plaza. Samora actually lives on the street next door, and it takes less than five minutes to walk, but Hugo did not wake Samora, but as a jogging exercise, all the way to the Sunset Boulevard, ten minutes later, he I saw Quentin sitting by the window of the "Intellectual Coffee House". The waiter in the coffee shop saw Hugo walk in and immediately showed a familiar smile, "Hugo, good morning." Hugo also smiled and waved hello. The waiter asked, "Is it still the usual practice?" Hugo glanced at the small blackboard next to today''s mouth, the menu, nodded, and then pointed to Quentin''s position, "I''m sitting there." He walked over directly, looking at Quentin with a smile on his face," Sorry, I''m late." Quentin''s iconic horse face showed a big smile, "No, I was early, and there are still seven minutes before our appointment." Quentin pointed to the other person sitting next to him, for two people. A brief introduction was made, "Roland Parkin (.), Hugo Lancaster; Hugo Lancaster, Roland Parkin." Hugo also shook hands with Roland. Roland seemed to be almost fifty years old, his eyes gleaming with kindness, Hugo didn''t know his identity, and just greeted him and sat down. Quentin took control of the pace of the conversation, "So how did you find that asking a coffee house like this is really special." "I found it by accident during an interview." Since the last time I met Nicholas McLenna in the "Intellectual Coffee House", Hugo has often come over, coming here from time to time to find some fresh coffee beans, but I am familiar with the shop assistants. stand up. "Most of the people who come here are self-employed, everyone is very quiet, and there are few people in the industry, it''s a very suitable place for conversation." "The coffee here is indeed ltbong. Although I don''t know much about coffee, the aroma is charming enough." Quentin said with a smile, "I came here today to hand over the contract to you, your agent. This time the action was very fast. After the legal department reviewed it, I called me yesterday and told me to send it directly for you to sign." Hugo nodded with a smile, "Is the start date set?" Although Joseph did not contact Hugo this time, it was Anna still calling, but it was indeed the case. Josephs actions suddenly speeded up, and the "Pulp Fiction" contract was quickly checked, and then waited for Miramax to first. After the seal was completed, Joseph asked Quentin to come directly to Hugo to sign. Yesterday, when Anna called Hugo to talk about the situation, Hugo was full of question marks. Although Joseph''s behavior was not unusual, it was just speeding up, but Hugo always felt that something had changed. Unfortunately, he said no. Come out of one reason. Hugo had left behind the two scripts "Speed ??of Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction". He originally thought that Joseph would insist on filming "Speed ??of Life and Death" first. At least 28 million U.S. dollars and 8 million were invested in this movie. The dollar remuneration and the allowable box office dividends are obviously more in line with Joseph''s value orientation, but I did not expect that now the "Pulp Fiction" has been determined first, and the "speed of life and death" will naturally be temporarily shelved. Hugo had heard before that the competition for the protagonist of "Life and Death Hour" is very fierce, so Hugo temporarily shelved it here, which is probably equivalent to passing the script. This means that Joseph gave up the "speed of life and death" and chose "Pulp Fiction" in obedience to Hugo''s meaning. Is this a silent protest? But it''s not like... Hugo always feels a little abnormal, but it just doesn''t have a clear idea. Hugo flipped over the contract. The remuneration was US$250,000 and the box office dividend was 20%. The bottom line of the box office was lowered to 3 million. It can be seen that Joseph was still with the Weinstein brothers. A tug of war for Hugo maximized the benefits-or as much as possible to reduce the loss of Hugo. After the confirmation, Hugo did not hesitate anymore and directly signed his name at the end of the contract. In this way, "Pulp Fiction" has also been confirmed as Hugo''s next work. In fact, Hugo took the film very quickly. It was only a little more than half a year since "Schindler''s List" was finalized, and he immediately entered the next crew, which also proved Hugo''s popular market today. "I talked to your assistant Samora on the phone yesterday. He said that you will be attending the Junjie Music Festival in the next week and there will be no schedule after the end. Then, how do you think we will start the machine on the 20th?" Quentin said When it comes to discretion, it is obviously asking for Hugo''s opinion. Hugo could clearly feel that Quentin, the ruffian, really took great pains to make himself appear in "Pulp Fiction". He smiled and said, "I thought you would start the phone after Christmas." Quentin shrugged, "You know, after Christmas is the New Year, and after the New Year is the awards ceremony, it is always difficult to find an appropriate time, so it is better to be earlier. Of course, the crew on Christmas Day There will be a holiday, after all, this is a family day once a year." "I think Thanksgiving is a day for the family, and Christmas is a day for the store." Hugo''s teasing made Quentin laugh, and Roland, who had been sitting next to him without a word, also laughed, "Then Just the twentieth, the crew has been postponed for so long because of me, I can''t keep going back." "No, no, in fact, even if you sign the contract in advance, our crew will not be able to leave and start shooting." Quentin said with a smile, "because we also encountered a little difficulty in choosing actors for other roles. You know, A small-cost independent movie. This truthful sentence made Hugo laugh. After the launch date of "Pulp Fiction" was determined, Quentin suddenly relaxed, and there were even some gearing up and eager to try, but at this time, Quentin noticed Roland sitting next to him, and quickly turned his head and smiled. I picked up the coffee, "I dont know much about coffee, I only know some furs, but Roland knows a lot. He just said that the coffee beans here are very good, and it is a rare high-quality coffee bean sales place in Los Angeles. much better." Quentin looked at Roland. Roland smiled and said, "Starbucks." "Yes is much better than Starbucks." Quentin nodded repeatedly. To be honest, Quentin''s technique of changing the topic is really rough. He is obviously transferring the topic to Roland, hoping that Hugo can get along with Roland. This surprised Hugo because Roland never spoke. He thought that Roland was Quentins agent, or the spokesperson of the Weinstein brothers, or the representative of Miramax, for "Pulp Fiction" "It came from the signing, but it doesn''t seem to be right now. Hugo glanced at Quentin, the ruffian looked away anxiously, and took up a coffee cup to hide his embarrassment. Although Hugo and Quentin are friends, they are not very familiar after all, so Hugo also used eye contact to find Without an answer, he simply looked at Roland bluntly, "So, Mr. Parkin has a lot of research on coffee?" "Please call me Roland." Roland said with a smile. He seemed to understand Hugo''s doubts, and calmly took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Hugo. Hugo took a look, and the company name on the business card was very conspicuous: Innovative Artist Agency. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Early access to member privileges Chapter 560： Steal the foot of the wall ads_wz_txt; Comeback 560 secretly digs into the wall Innovative Artist Agency (caa), one of the three largest agencies in the United States today, is also the biggest competitor of international innovation management companies. In fact, after more than ten years of development, the innovative artist brokerage company has now faintly surpassed the William Morris Brokerage Company, the originator of the brokerage company founded in 1898, and has become the industry leader. The reason why the creative artist agency has risen strongly, surpassing the century-old William Morris agency as a junior in less than two decades, is because the company, under the leadership of Michael Ovitz (.), has changed the entire entertainment industry. History. Michael Ovitz was voted the most powerful man in Hollywood by the "Premier" magazine for three consecutive years in 1990, 1991, and 1992, and he is also recognized as the number one agent in Hollywood. The reason why Michael Ovitz surpassed William Morris and is considered an iconic figure in the entire entertainment industry is not because of Tom Cruise, Steven Spielberg, Tom Hanks, Sean Connery (8ean. c01]1]ery) Behind the success of these people, he can be seen, but because he made two proposals for the creative artist agency, two proposals to change the entire Hollywood landscape. The first is the packaging plan, that is, the star actors, star directors, and production teams are packaged into groups and signed to the film studio. This packaging plan is a mutually beneficial practice and brings great benefits to both the agency and the studio. Large profits and gains have been widely promoted, but at the same time, brokerage companies have begun to gradually grasp the right to speak and take the initiative. Packing plans are divided into two situations, for example, for example, a packing combination in 2004, including Jack Black (.), Ben Stiller (be), Will Ferrell (w Dou l. Ferrell), etc. , As long as one person signs up for a movie, other people may appear in the movie "friendship" or even play important roles. This is the first situation. The second is that the agency got a script and thought it was worth the investment, so they deployed the director, actor, heroine, screenwriter, and other behind-the-scenes staff among their artists, and packaged them into a crew. To sell directly to the film studio, as long as the contract is signed, it means that the entire crew is signed. This kind of packaging plan can often drive the business of the entire agency company, in other words, it is to tap the star effect as much as possible: the film company wants to use the actors or directors of their agency, and it is likely to use a large number of other actors. And the staff; similarly, the third-line actors want to get more job opportunities, as long as they enter the creative artist agency, they can win the opportunity to cooperate with big names, which makes the agency the target of the actors and studios hope to cooperate. Of course, on the other hand, film production companies can often reduce costs, sign a big name, and get a lot of "gifts" at a low price. Most of the artists packaged by the agency are close to each other and attract audience groups. It is also very similar, the superimposing effect of box office appeal is very obvious. Therefore, film production companies are also willing to support this kind of plan. The second plan Michael Ovitz has injected into the industry is resource sharing. Prior to this, the rules of the brokerage company were: each broker has its own customers, and the brokers of the same brokerage company will not look for job opportunities for the customers of other brokers. International innovation management companies are typical of this. However, the approach of innovative artist management companies is to share resources. There are no individual clients of the agents, only the clients of the company. Of course, Brad Pitts agent is Martin Baum. This division will still be different, but other agents who have jobs suitable for Brad will also be introduced to Martin for sharing, and finally the company will pay dividends. . Confidence sharing of resources and common use of resource platforms create a harmonious atmosphere of cooperation among colleagues. In this way, the competition faced by other agencies will be the entire innovative artist agency, rather than a single artist, and the probability of winning or losing is naturally much smaller. In addition, the creative artist agency also requires that whether it is the artists signing ceremony, the premiere, or the award ceremony, the agent must appear in groups, dress uniformly, and even have the same voice. This is for other agencies. Has a powerful deterrent. In addition to these two proposals, Michael Ovitz also broke a convention, that is, to find ways to dig the wall! No compromise. Before 1975, there was an unwritten rule among Los Angeles brokerage companies that as long as there is a brokerage company negotiating artists, other brokerage companies are not allowed to step in until the artist makes a decisioneven if its a little-known artist. The agency is talking about artists, and the William Morris agency is not allowed to intervene. But after the establishment of the creative artist agency, it didn''t care about this. The media once described an innovative artist agency as saying, The scorpion had to cross the river and could only ask the crocodile for help, but when the crocodile landed, the poisonous needle on the scorpions tail pierced the crocodiles skin. They rely on this scorpion. The model of crossing the river developed rapidly and gradually surpassed the William Morris agency that cultivated Michael Ovitz, Martin Baum, Roland Parkin and others. At the same time, it gradually surpassed the movie studios and transformed the words of Hollywood. The right was transferred to the brokerage company. In the mid-1980s, the creative artist agency decided to allow its artists to get more salaries and pay dividends from the box office. At this time, the packaging plan for infiltration within the entire industry has been completed, and the resource sharing plan has allowed innovative artist management companies to gain strong external competitiveness. This has made the film production company discover Michael Ovitzs tricks, but they have already There is no room for rejection. As a result, this led to the rapid increase in the pay of actors in the mid to late 1980s, and the ability of actors and directors to participate in box office dividends was also a product after this. Incidentally, the cost of film production began to continue to rise, until "Terminator 2" became the first film history to invest more than 100 million US dollars in the work. It can be said that Michael Ovitz has changed the development of the entire brokerage industry, and has also brought tremendous changes to the entire film industry and even the entertainment industry. What''s interesting is that many years after Michael Ovitz retired, he once created another agency, but in the competition with innovative artist agency, he finally lost. The competitiveness of the unique business model of innovative artist brokerage companies is evident. Of course, although innovative artist brokerage companies are developing very fast, their strength is unquestionable, but in the face of competition from William Morris Brokerage Company and International Innovation Management Company, they have never reached the point of achieving unity and can only be tied together. Become the top three brokerage companies. However, the competitiveness of innovative artist brokerage companies keeps them vigorous enough to securely occupy the throne of Hollywood''s number one brokerage company in the next two decades of development. When Hugo saw the logo of an innovative artist agency, he immediately reacted. Roland Parkin is not only an agent, but also one of the five young people who started this agency. Today he will When I came to visit Hugo, it was obvious that there was only one purpose: to dig the foot of the wall. Hugo looked at Quentin who was sitting next to him drinking coffee and pretending to be okay, he couldn''t help but laughed, because he remembered Joseph''s suspicion before. Joseph initially suspected that Quentin was with Long Mayer. Quentin insisted that Hugo shoot "Pulp Fiction" in order to get Hugo and Lang to sign a contract; but now it seems that Joseph''s suspicion is correct, but the subject is wrong. Now, this is not the internal competition of the company, but another conspiracy of the scorpion to cross the river. Hugo didn''t divert his attention. He didn''t care about Roland who was sitting next to him. Instead, he looked at Quentin with a smile, until Quentin looked at Hugo fidgetically. Hugo didnt like this feeling. He was quite sure that Quintins encounter with himself was accidental. Later, Quentin decided to make himself appear in "Pulp Fiction", but it was also an accident, but later? Why would Quentin insist on it, really just Is it just because he likes it, or what role does Roland play in it? In fact, Hugo originally believed in Quentin because he knew that Quentin was a ruffian, and he had a kind of actor, so he would try to persuade him to perform his own work. So Hugo didn''t have any doubts at all, but today... Quentin was a little bit embarrassed by Hugo''s gentle but direct eyes, and didn''t know where to put his hands. At this time, Rolands polite voice came from nearby, "You shouldnt blame Mr. Tarantino, he is not an artist in our company. I persuaded Harvey Weinstein to make a deal and force Tarentino to make a deal. Mr. Tino brought me to meet with you today. In fact, Mr. Tarantino was not prepared enough for my arrival." Hugo is a very polite person, so instead of ignoring Roland, he looked away from Quentins face, looked at Roland with a smile, nodded slightly, and made a sudden realization. But he didn''t speak, but picked up the coffee just delivered by the waiter, and UU read www.uukahnshu.com and tasted it quietly. But because he was thinking about things in his head, he was a little negligent. When the coffee slipped into his mouth, Hugo realized that it was a cup of hot coffee that he had just brought up. The membrane of his mouth had been burned off. This made Hugo gritted his teeth and swallowed the coffee directly-fortunately, this bite was not big, but his brows were still frowning directly after being scalded. Quentin felt even more embarrassed when he saw Hugo frowning. He himself hated such things, but Harvey obviously didn''t give him the opportunity to refuse, so he could only say, " Hugo, sorry, my fault, I should give you a call." But Hugo did not hesitate Quentins apology. He stood up directly, turned and left in the dumbfounded sight of Quentin and Roland. Roland was obviously also taken aback. Hugo is so abnormal, why? They left suddenly? Then, the two of them saw Hugo walk quickly to the front of the counter, asked for a glass of cold water, and poured it down gruntingly. Uh, this...(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Early access to member privileges Chapter 561： Come prepared ads_wz_txt; Resurgence 561 came back prepared. Although he drank a large glass of cold water to relieve it, Hugo still felt a bit numb in his mouth, which made him slightly open his mouth, frowning and returning to his position with depression. , Looking at the two people in front of him who were almost so scared that their eyes fell out, Hugo pointed to his mouth embarrassedly, "It''s too urgent to drink coffee." If you are friends who are familiar with Hugo, you will naturally know that this is Hugos usual confusion, which is not uncommon; but for Quentin and Roland, they are dumbfounded: such Hugo and the charm on the screen. The eloquent image of shooting and the media is really far behind. Hugo didn''t think it was strange at all, and he remembered the topic they had just chatted in his mind. Quentin''s reaction confirmed Roland''s statement, which gave Hugo a sigh of relief. If Roland was making a deal with the Weinstein brothers, there would be nothing surprising. Fortunately, Quentin is still the ruffian he is familiar with, and because of Quentin''s personality, he is indeed a person who does not know how to do such things. Hugo habitually picked up the coffee cup and looked at it through the curls, but when he was about to take a sip of coffee, he remembered that the coffee was too hot, so he pulled it away and sniffed the coffee seriously. Aroma. Although he hasn''t been interested enough to distinguish coffee beans by aroma, he must admit that the daily signature coffee here is really memorable. Then Hugo smiled and said hello formally, "Good afternoon, Mr. Parkin, I wonder if you found me with such twists and turns, what''s the matter?" Quentin still sat next to him for a moment. He didn''t know whether he heard Hugo''s apology just now. He sat there and struggled, but thinking that Hugo drank his coffee to burn himself, he felt very funny. The expression is wonderful. Roland had seen many strong winds and waves, and quickly reacted, "Please call me Roland." Then he smiled to express his friendship, "I have a few very good scripts in my hand, and you are the most suitable candidate, so I thought See if you are interested." "If you have work-related matters, please contact my agent Joseph Gibbs." Hugo shook his head and said with a smile, and then pointed to Quentin who was sitting next to him, "And, I just Accepted a new job, I dont think I can spare time to pick up the new script in a short time." Roland did not respond directly to Hugos refusal. Obviously, an agent whose business has reached Rolands level can always hide his true emotions, or release the necessary emotions to achieve his goals, interpersonal communication. For them, it is a kind of negotiation and transaction. Roland still smiled politely, "Of course, if you need to take over these jobs, it must be negotiated by your agent. But I don''t think your agent can help you get in touch with these works. This is what I came to you. main reason." Although Roland''s speech has always been gentle and polite, and the language is also very gentle, but the content of the words is not like this. Just now, no matter how Hugo answers, it will be very difficult. He said, "My agent has access to a lot of works..." This is an introduction to Roland to show his bargaining chips and prove that his words are wrong; he Saying "I only pick up works that my agent can access..." Such a self-defeating and unmotivated statement, it is estimated that Roland will not believe it; he said, "I want to speak with my strength..." Roland will obviously be prepared too." Words like "opportunism" convince Hugo... Of course, Hugo may be able to find a suitable answer-give him enough time, but the problem is that Roland will not. Roland just looked at Hugo with a smile. After about two seconds, without waiting for Hugo''s answer, he raised his voice and said clearly, "You know, in Hollywood, there are countless opportunities almost every day. Even the most capable agents have their limitations. Only when they are united can they have more resources and get more opportunities. This is also the biggest advantage of our innovative artist company." Roland is very smart. He didn''t show up his chips directly, and he didn''t have the ability to attack Joseph. He just stated his own advantages. This kind of gentle approach as an entry point will obviously make the whole conversation atmosphere more harmonious. Moreover, Roland''s remarks really cannot be refuted. "I know that you just signed a contract with Quentin. This is a very good work. I am looking forward to your performance." Roland held Quentin secretly again to ease the atmosphere, and then continued, "Me too. I have heard that there are many scripts that I hope to find you to cooperate with, but the opportunities are always not too much, are they?" Roland''s eyes flashed slightly, and then he said casually but with a high concentration of energy." I now have a script that James Cameron is preparing. This is an action movie. He hopes to continue the new concept he gave to action movies in the "Terminator" series." Terminator? Wouldnt it be more suitable for Arnold Schwarzenegger? Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly and said politely. He knew that Roland had come to find himself today, he must be perfectly prepared, if he If you dont listen to it, during the later filming of "Pulp Fiction", Roland can also try to appear through the Wienstar brothers. At that time, it will not only consume an afternoon, but also have the potential to interrupt the rhythm of the filming. Then, I just listened to it perfectly. "I don''t know that you also have a fixed mind." Roland''s rhetorical question made Hugo laugh. In fact, Hugo''s appearance in "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List" can be said to break the audience''s thinking. Yes, that''s why Roland said this. Moreover, Hugo has appeared in "Hudson''s Eagle" before, so he should not be unfamiliar with action movies. Roland is indeed a master of conversation. Even if Hugo is wary, he still has to admit that Roland''s conversation is very pleasant. "This script is called "True Lies" is a very interesting story. I personally like it very much. " "Yes, I know this work you are talking about, but I heard that it has already started shooting." Quentin sat next to him, and suddenly a word came out. Hugo could clearly see that there was such a momentary question on Rolands face. Roland obviously hadn''t predicted that Quentin would demolish his stage, which made Hugo laugh. But after all Roland has experienced a lot of battles, I saw him directly magnify the expression of astonishment, and then said in surprise, "Is that really the case?" Then he turned his head and looked at Hugo, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. It must be because I missed the call from James, and then I missed the news." Then he saw Roland smiled self-deprecatingly, "Oops, it''s embarrassing, this is definitely not my most successful moment." Hugo knew it immediately. Roland was definitely not negligent. He clearly came here today, so the point of mentioning "True Lies" is not on the script itself, but on reminding Hugo that they own James Came. Long such resources. More importantly, as long as Hugo inquires afterwards, he will know that "True Lies" is a big production with an investment of 120 million U.S. dollars, which can also show the strong strength of an innovative artist agency. As for the embarrassment at this moment, it was an unexpected situation, and Roland also took advantage of the trend and showed his negligent side, which helped to ease the atmosphere and bring the distance closer. Anyway, "true lie" is not the highlight. If everything is like Hugo''s guess, he must admire Roland''s careful planning. Immediately afterwards, Roland continued to say with a smile, "I hope that Woody Allen''s script will not be like this." Quentin sat next to him and laughed, Hugo''s face was also full of smiles, the whole atmosphere; -*i got up, "Woody wrote a script this time about the story of our industry, mocking the so-called intellectuals and artists. This is called''bullets over Broadway (bullets.over.), The script of this is really suitable for you." When he heard the name of the script, Hugo couldnt help but brighten his eyes. This movie can be regarded as one of the most outstanding works of Woodys directors career. As far as Hugo is concerned, it is more famous than the famous "Anne Hall (" .Hall), he likes this work even more. "The bullet over Broadway..." is about New York in the 1820s. A playwright in Greenwich Village was given the opportunity to direct a Broadway play with the help of a well-known filmmaker. But The prerequisite is that he must use the gang member''s girlfriend as the supporting actress in the play, and then the playwright already has a favorite candidate, and the performance of that gang member''s child friend is really unsightly. Faced with the pressure of human relations and independent choices, he is in a dilemma, and thus develops a series of unexpected stories. This film combines Broadway and gangster backgrounds. The classic and absurd lines build up a variety of different creatures, and Woody does not shy away from 11,4 pointing to the inside story of Broadway''s vulnerable, revealing "art for art." Emptiness Hugo once saw this work and left an extremely deep impression. At the same time, he sighed for the director''s boldness and boldness. Although Hugo knew that Woody had refused to appear on the Oscar stage all his life only because he thought the award ceremony was inconsistent with his own artistic taste, only-the second time he appeared at the Oscar, just for His beloved New York. Later, in order to commemorate New York, Oscar set up a link to introduce New York-related films, so he appeared; but even so, Woody''s arrogance and extremeness as an intellectual and artist are still the most in his works. Shown vividly, "The bullet over Broadway..." is one of the best. Although Hugo was not cold about the "love story" between Woody and his adopted daughter, he would not deny the talent of this nagging little old man. It has to be said that Roland is really prepared. He first mentioned the commercial work "True Lies" as a foreshadowing, and then came up with "Bullets over Broadway..." a script with connotation and performance challenges. Probing, obviously, Roland is showing the advantages of an innovative artist agency: huge resources and enlightened ideas. Hugo was sure that Roland must know part of the inside story of the dispute between him and Joseph, so he prescribed the right medicine today. Innovative artist brokerage companies really cannot be underestimated. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Early access to member privileges Chapter 562： Have a chance ads_wz_txt; Comeback 562 can take advantage Roland noticed the joy that appeared in Hugo''s eyes. Although Hugo was obviously wary, he was still relatively young after all, not as good as Roland, who has been rolling in the circle for nearly two decades, so Roland keenly caught it. This one detail. But Roland was not overjoyed, he just confirmed the correctness of his strategy. In the Hollywood circle, Roland would not use the adjective "small" as a prefix, he would use "limited" to describe it. In Hollywood, there are hundreds of trivial news every day, and almost no one can bury their heads in these news all day-deal with it, really smart people will sort out the news they need in useful moments, and then draw Answer. Recently, there are indeed rumors in the circle that Hugo and his agent Joseph had a conflict. For the agent, it is undoubtedly an offensive opportunity. Hugo, a potential stock, has gradually shown its power, just like the NBA or NFL rookie drafts each year, the new star that has been favored by scouts early, this new star has obviously proved his ability in the college league and is enough to attract the league. The attention of the strong team. Other agents fancy Hugo, nothing more than the box office success of "Sleepless in Seattle", the storm of public opinion on "Schindler''s List", and the rock and roll revolution brought about by the glory to death... All these make Hugo have the ability to become The potential of top superstars makes people eager for them. However, in Rolands view, Hugos two most valuable features have two. The first is that he has talent. Although there is no shortage of artists who rely on acquired efforts in the entertainment industry, talent is indeed a rare innate condition. , And the most rare thing is that he has the talent of acting and appearance at the same time, which is definitely one of the best in a million. In Rolands memory, among the actors he admired, those who possessed these two kinds of talents at the same time were rare. Marlon, Brando, River, Phoenix, James and Dean can all be regarded as such. Its a pity that such a male Actors are often jealous of talents and die young. Reeve''s death at the end of October is undoubtedly a huge regret. Secondly, Hugo has tenacity. Talented actors such as Brando, Phoenix, and Dean are often unruly. They are always easily lost in their talents. The pursuit of spotlights will make them want to escape constantly, making their talents often lacking. The method is fully utilized, and there are only a handful of brilliant achievements like Marlon Brando, which is also the most embarrassing part. But Hugo has a kind of tenacity and tenacity that is not suitable for his age. Roland admired Hugo''s second point more than the first point. Because the first day is born, the second day is an acquired character. Under such circumstances, Roland noticed the contradiction between Hugo and Joseph. At present, the source of the contradiction between the two people in the circle is that Hugo wants to change the agent. After all, Josephs ability is limited. This allows the agents in the circle to see the opportunity. Roland is no exception, and at present, Hugos The former agent Ron Meyer and Rick Rosen, who was closely related to Hugo, were the most promising, but Roland noticed a few small details. "Shawshank''s Redemption" used to be infinitely close to Hugo, but in the end it passed by; "Pulp Fiction" also locked in Hugo, but was unable to make a decision; Joseph''s work for Hugo included "Future Big productions like "Water World" and "Cut Throat Island"; in the end, there are rumors in the circle about the high pay for Hugo tablets. This allowed Roland to conclude that the contradiction between Hugo and Joseph was not an external force, but a problem with the concept of the future development of actors. In fact, from an objective point of view, Josephs idea is taken for granted. The agent hopes that his actors can shoot "orthodox" works. What is orthodox? Either the box office is good, the big production, or the big director. Independent production is always not so. Popular, and Hugo is currently in a stage of rapid development, and can''t make any mistakes. If Roland stood in Joseph''s position, he would make the same judgment. But now Roland is not a party, but a third party, and bystanders are clear. So Roland saw the situation clearly. Although there were only two known scripts, "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Pulp Fiction", Roland still inquired about a lot of news. For example, Hugo once proposed to modify the "Shawshank''s Redemption" script. A pertinent opinion; for example, Quentins first actor was not Hugo at all, but John Travolta, who had fallen in recent years. Eventually Quentin would change his mind because he was talking with Hugo. Sparks burst out. This led Roland to the conclusion: Hugo has a keen observation of works and characters, so Roland made full preparations. He thought he could impress Hugo, and then seized this opportunity to make Hugo the golden Mine to an innovative artist brokerage company. The other agents are currently inactive because they are all scrupulous about Lang Meyer and Rick Rosen, but the innovative artist agency, a company that relied on scorpions to cross the river, has no scruples at all. This gives Roland an opportunity to seize the opportunity. Roland noticed Hugos unobvious joy, but he didnt wait for Hugos answer. Instead, he said casually, "However, if you are interested in this script, I think Woody will definitely ask for it. The auditioner, you know, he has a unique taste for each of his films." On the surface, this is mocking Woody, but it is actually saying: If you want, I can arrange for you to meet. Obviously, this "I" refers to Roland, and it is also the focus of the sentence. "When I was having dinner with Stanley Kubrick (Stanley.) some time ago, he was also preparing for a project, but there is no definite news in the short term. He seems to enjoy his recent seclusion life." Roland seemed to Talking generally, but it surprised both Hugo and Quentin. Stanley Kubrick, perhaps one of the most talented directors in film history, is also one of the most famous directors ignored by Oscars. The wealth he left for the entire film industry is amazing. "2001: A Space Odyssey (2001: a...odyssey, "A Clockwork Orange", "The Shining", "Barry. lya", "Dr. Strange Love (dr.... the name of this series of works Enough for everyone to look up. In Stanley''s 71 years of life, he only contributed 13 official directorial works, but almost every one can become a classic. He is considered by many to be the greatest in history. The director is well-deserved as a master. Stanley is a director who cannot be measured by awards or box office, because almost every one of his films is the originator of a genre. The personality, unique, sharp, and sharp style is often incompatible with the era when the film was launched. It is difficult to win awards or box office recognition, but as time goes by, the greatness of his work will gradually be verified: countless young people have been influenced by Stanley to become a director, and the spirit of Stanley''s work Culture radiates to every corner. James-Cameron, David-Finch (.), Cohen brothers, Sam-Mendes (samndes), Paul-Thomas-Anderson (paul...)...These famous names are all because of The directors were shocked by the Stanley-Kubrick movie, and they even volunteered as "Kubrick disciples." This is where Stanley''s works are really powerful. Even in 2014, "2001: A Space Odyssey...", "A Clockwork Orange", "The Shining", and "Lolita" are still absolute classics, including Hugo himself who was greatly influenced by Stanley. "A Clockwork Orange" is one of his best movies so far. Hugo has to admire, Roland is really amazing! The blood of the band can deeply feel the influence from "A Clockwork Orange", and the band''s music, style, and spirit can actually be felt. To the influence from the Stanley-Kubrick movie. Even though Hugo repeatedly made himself cautious and vigilant, his heart trembled when he heard the name "Stanley Kubrick...". You know, Hugo is no longer the ignorant young man after the Golden Raspberry Award. He has been reborn a long time ago, but he has begun to lose control of his emotions. Especially Hugo knows that Stanley is a person who doesn''t like to communicate. He always communicates with other people through telephone and fax, and Roland can have dinner with Stanley, which is a remarkable thing. Not only Hugo, but Quentin sitting next to him cant bear it anymore. Really? Stanley is going to make a movie again? Although Stanley is not Quentins favorite director, he can do everything in his works. Seeing Stanley''s shadow, for example, some scenes in "Falling Dog" are affected by the "full metal shell (.; while "Kill Bill" you can see the traces of "A Clockwork Orange". Roland turned his head to look at Quentin and said with a smile, "He has two proposals in preparation, but who knows when he will choose to start shooting." Since the "full metal shell" in 1987, Stanley has not had any works. It can be said that this great director has been living in seclusion, and countless of his loyal fans are enthusiastically looking forward to the director''s new work. Hearing Rolands words, Hugo immediately knew the two scripts Stanley had at present, one was his posthumous work "eyes." and the other was his sci-fi work "artificial intelligence (a .I.-Later this work was put on the big screen by Steven Spielberg, fulfilling Stanley''s last wish. Although Roland was talking to Quentin, his vision was catching Hugo''s movements. He could see the excitement and excitement on Hugo''s brows and mouth, which made Roland''s confidence rise again. Today''s Things really developed as expected, which couldn''t be better! It seems that persuading Hugo to join an innovative artist agency does not seem to be a big problem. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 563： Matter of principle ads_wz_txt; The 563 principle question was raised again. "When I was eating with Stanley, I mentioned you." Roland and Quentin had a good time chatting, but suddenly they got a touch and naturally shifted the topic to Hugo. Hearing this sentence, Hugo directly revealed all the surprises without any concealment this time. Even if he wanted to hide, he had more than enough energy and lacked energy, and the whole emotion was directly led by Roland by the nose. Sure enough, he should exercise for a few more years, "What? Are you kidding me?" Roland seemed to be unaware of anything, still chatting casually, "No, of course not, I''m serious. In fact, Stanley took the initiative to mention it. He and Steven are good friends. He went to watch. "Schindler''s List" was very surprised after seeing your performance, he thought it was the actor who just emerged from you. " This little ridicule made Hugo laugh. Hugo''s four works in the past two years have indeed ushered in a big explosion. It is not surprising that Stanley will say this. "It seems that I have to continue to work hard, and I have not yet reached the time to be proud." Hugo''s calmness made Roland and Quentin both laugh, and Roland went on saying, "If you want, I can arrange for you to have a meal with Stanley, you know, after meeting, maybe you are. There will be a lot of common topics. Stanley is very interested in your performance. He thinks he sees the shadow in the''A Clockwork Orange'' in your performance." Hugo''s cheeks were slightly red because of Roland''s praise, although after the "Schindler''s List" was released, both professionals and ordinary audiences gave Hugo countless praises, including Steven Spielberg in an interview. He didn''t skimp on his praise, but even so, hearing his performance was recognized by Stanley Kubrick, the inner joy still flapped its wings like a butterfly. Mallim McDowell (.), who had contributed to a wonderful performance in "A Clockwork Orange", has never won a performance award in his entire life, but he is definitely an out-and-out old drama player, and he is in many places. It can be seen in classic movies and TV shows that Gary Oldman was inspired by him to embark on the road of acting. Roland saw Hugo''s expression and thought it was about time, so he said, "I wonder if you are interested?" Quentin, who was sitting next to him, looked at Hugo with excitement, obviously looking forward to Hugo nodding, but Hugo suddenly said, "What? Do you eat with Stanley?" Hugo smiled. He got up and shook his head, "No, I''m not interested. You know, I''m an actor and Stanley is a director. I don''t think he would be keen to talk to me." Hugo''s refusal surprised Roland. Quentin showed a disappointed expression without any concealment, but Roland didn''t care. Instead, he went on to say, "Then are you interested in working with Stanley?" Hearing Roland''s words, the excitement and excitement on Hugo''s face remained the same, but it was a little more clear, which made Roland''s heart "thump" inexplicably, but he couldn''t detect what went wrong. , I could only look at Hugo, and then I heard Hugo say, "It should be everyone''s dream to cooperate with Stanley, but if you want to cooperate with Stanley, there must be certain conditions." Roland seemed to have caught Hugos bright eyes flashing a sly, but because it disappeared so quickly that he was not sure, Roland didnt have time to think, so he could only continue according to the plan, "Hehe, the condition is naturally You should talk to the crew. Who knows what Stanleys thoughts will be. The directors ideas are always elusive, arent they? Roland still turned a corner and didnt directly state his purpose. Then he said. To, "But I think if there are familiar friends, I think everything will be much better." At this moment, Hugo finally got rid of the emotion that was too excited just now, and the initial alert was reawakened in his head: Roland came to the door today to dig a wall. In fact, from the perspective of others, it is normal for Hugo to change agents now. As a result, the relationship between Hugo and Joseph fell to a freezing point, and the two people went from high places to low places. Hugo is now in business. Rapid development really requires a more well-connected broker. Hugo knows all these things. After falling out with Joseph, Hugo had this idea, so he should just change to another agent. But in Hugo''s view, everyone has their own principles. Some things can be done, some things cannot be done, and some things are disdainful. Although Hugo is not a rigid person, he also has his own bottom line principles. For example, in the case of brokers, it is only natural for Hugo to change any broker. This is the principle of the supremacy of the interests of the industry, but for Hugo, leaving Joseph and Lang to cooperate is something he disdains to do; If he didnt make it clear with Joseph, he couldnt find a new partner secretly. This is something he cannot do; if he really wants to change his agent, he will make everything clear, first end his partnership with Joseph, and then Looking for a new broker. This is not about moral principles or the like, but because Hugo regards Joseph as a friend. He can''t use a knife behind his friend. It''s that simple. Friendship, this is the friendship that Hugo cherishes most, because in the past ten years, Hugo has always been with friends around him. A group of their friends support each other and run towards their dreams. The meaning of friendship lies in Hugo. There is a different position deep in my heart. If we say that Hugo and Joseph are not friends today, they are just simple work partners. For example, shortly after the Golden Raspberry Award, Roland came to the door, and Hugo might just change the door. Joseph is Hugo''s friend. Although the relationship between the two is very fragile, Hugo still regards him as a friend. Therefore, before Roland started these speeches, Hugo had made a decision, and now he has no plans to change it. When Hugo heard Roland dug a hole step by step and waited for him to jump in, the experience accumulated over the past two years still made him sober, so Hugo smiled and said, "Familiar friend? Do you mean? ......" Hugo stretched the ending slightly, and then simply said, "Agent?" Roland was a little surprised. Hugo just said it directly, because he had been talking very secretly just now. In fact, he planned to explore Hugo''s tone before the showdown. But now that Hugo has straightforwardly pointed out, he will There is no need to cover up, "Yes, broker. I don''t know if you have any plans to change the broker or even the brokerage company?" Quentin sitting next to him suddenly frowned. The excitement just now disappeared without a trace. He looked at Roland dissatisfiedly, obviously disliked the little movements of Roland and the Weinstein brothers behind him. . However, Hugo did not blame Quentin, but looked at Roland with a smile on his face, but the action was very determined. He shook his head directly, "No." The smile on Roland''s face was frozen for a moment. For today''s digging, he can definitely be said to be well prepared, and Hugo''s reaction just now proved the correctness of all his plans and everything went according to plan, but why The end result is completely different? Roland didnt know which link went wrong, he obviously couldnt understand, but he still kept calm, "Why? I dont see any reason for you to stay with Joseph. You need a better agent, and We have better resources, and at the same time, we will give you a more relaxed choice environment. You know, we have always hoped that our actors can grow to the top of the industry, and we are constantly working in this direction. " Roland said a lot, but Hugo leaned forward and asked questioningly, "Why do you think I should change my agent again? Joseph is doing very well now. I just talked to Quentin. Its signed, isnt it? Internal conflicts and external conflicts must be distinguished clearly. Hugo has always had a clear understanding of this. Hugos words made Roland quite speechless, but now he doesnt know what to say, but Roland is not willing to give up easily, so he paused, seeming to sort out his thoughts, and then said, "As far as I know, your contract with Joseph will expire in April next year, and you haven''t renewed his contract until now. I think you should be looking for a new agent." Hugo didnt notice this. When Roland said this, Hugo remembered it. When Lang Mayer threw Hugo to Joseph, it was May of 1999. The two signed a contract for three years, so That is, it expires before May of 1994. No wonder Lang''s activities were so frequent before. It seems that this is also one of the objective factors. On the one hand, the contract is about to expire. On the other hand, Hugo and Joseph''s relationship are at a deadlock. It is a good time for outsiders. However, Hugo was still unmoved and raised his eyebrows with a smile, "Then I will wait until the contract expires next year to see the situation These words made Roland very surprised, because Hugo was completely surprised. It''s an act that doesn''t follow common sense. Generally, the right to renew the agent contract is in the hands of the actors, because strictly speaking, the agent is the identity of working for the artist, and the contract signed by both parties is the employment contract, and especially when Hugos current level is reached, they are willing to do There are a lot of brokerage companies that Hugo provides services. Just relying on Hugo can feed a small brokerage company with less than 30 people. This is not just a talk. Therefore, contracts like Hugo are about to expire, almost a year ago, or six months ago. The actors will start thinking about whether to renew the contract or change the agent. This is also to investigate the agency companys submission of chips and services in advance. time. Even if Hugo is special, there are still many people who wait and see after the success of "Sleepless in Seattle". It was not popular until after the outbreak of "Schindler''s List" in November, but now it is time to renew the contract. . But... Hugo didn''t do this. This made Roland laugh. He thought about it, and then nodded slightly, "Okay, I see, we will see the situation again in April next year." To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Early access to member privileges Chapter 564： Behind the rumors No money, who will send 565! ! ! 2nd Floor2014-04-1012:45| Chapter 565： Help friends Samora drove slowly to the Fox Theater, only to breathe a sigh of relief, "Fortunately, I didn''t turn right just now." Samora couldnt help but rejoice. He now finally understands why Neil and Foggin sneered every time they heard Hugo giving directions, but before going out today, Charlize, Carl and Alex repeated it again and again. Emphasize, don''t listen to Hugo''s directions. Fortunately, Zamora strengthened her belief. If Hugos directions were followed, Zamora wondered if she was driving towards Santa Monica Beach. She missed the premiere tonight. That''s called a cup. Hugo, who was sitting at the back, murmured depressedly, "Samora, you''ve broken your studies!" Samora''s eyes widened directly, "What I call insisting on the truth!" Hugo closed his mouth depressedly, and quietly shifted his gaze away, ignoring Samora''s words. Samora parked the car on the side of the road and looked back at Hugo, "Then, what do I need to do?" "After you park the car, just come in and look for me inside. The invitation letter is there. After entering the backstage..." Hugo briefly explained that this is the first time Samora has participated in the premiere, so Yu Guo needs to explain, but when it comes to this, Samora immediately said with his eyes open, "Buffet?" Hugo couldn''t help but laugh, but he nodded, "Yes, buffet." After speaking, Hugo patted Samora on the shoulder, "There is no problem, right? Then I get off the car. Today''s premiere is not very big. Just ask others if you have any questions. Don''t drop the invitation letter." "Don''t worry, I won''t lose myself like you did." Samora''s words made Hugo roll his eyes again and silently ignore it again. Hugo opened the door of the van, walked calmly, and then closed the door easily, and then Samora drove away. Hugo turned and looked at the red carpet in front of him, only to find that the reporters in front of him were obviously unable to react. Everyone was stunned. Obviously, everyone did not expect Hugo to appear, so he was caught off guard. It caused such a moment of stunner on the scene, or the reaction time was more appropriate, but the enthusiasm of the premiere scene was frozen, and it seemed quite happy. Today is the premiere of "Different Sky". This movie is co-starred by Johnny Depp and Leonardo DiCaprio, and the director relies on "The Years of Dog Face ( my...as.a. Lasse Holstrom (lasse.), who won the Oscar nomination, played the lead. This work with an investment of only US$10 million did not actually attract much attention. Although Johnny was widely known for "Edward Scissorhands" at this time, Johnny has not been there for three years since then. A work worth mentioning can be released. What''s more, "Edward Scissorhands" is also a niche work of Swordsman, so Johnny is more of a personality actor who is considered to have good acting skills. Johnny, who has just turned 30 this year, should not be compared with Tom Cruise, who is in full swing, and Hugo, who is on the rise, even if he is compared with Brad Pitt, who started to rise last year. They are all slightly inferior. Leonardo DiCaprio is only nineteen years old this year, and people still think of him as the adolescent in "Growth Troubles", who can only be said to be a rising star active on the small screen. The work "Different Sky" itself is a feature film with a strong artistic quality. The distribution company Paramount Pictures hopes that this work will win the award ceremony at the end of the year. It will only be performed in six theaters in the first week. Movies, so, todays premiere is really not lively. But when Hugo appeared, the dozen or so reporters on the scene were immediately dumbfounded. After a momentary pause, the flashing light began to crackle and stretch. Unfortunately, the base of reporters is too small, even if everyone is madly pressing themselves. The shutter, but the momentum is still very weak. Hugo looked at the scene with a lineup of less than a hundred people, but he was quite surprised. You know, ten years later, Johnny became the famous pirate captain, and Leonardo sank forever on the Titanic. After that, the movie "Different Sky" was turned over from the dusty box by many fans, admiring the cooperation of these two top brands in the youthful period. The reason why Hugo came to attend was naturally to join Leonardo. As a good friend, Hugo was naturally willing to attend the premiere of Leonardos film. When Leonardo sent the invitation letter, Hugo agreed without any hesitation. There were only a dozen reporters at the scene, and there were only more than 30 fans who came to the premiere. Hugo almost suspected that the staff, crew or guest members were more than this number. But this made Hugo relax. He was surrounded by a lot of reporters wherever he went recently. It was really annoying. To participate in a public occasion like the premiere today was actually clean. The reporters were a little rushed in the face of Hugos arrival. This made the entrance of the Fox Theater a mess. The red carpet area, the photo area, and the interview area were all messed up. Everyone ignored the division of the area and went back and forth. Running, I just hope to capture more Hugo images. "Different Sky" was originally just a small-scale premiere, but it became the focus of attention because of the arrival of Hugo. Since I am not the protagonist today and dont want to steal the light of the protagonists, Hugo arrived a little earlier, and he did not stay on the red carpet for too long, simply waving his hands with the tearful fans who were shocked. After saying hello, he walked straight to the photo area, but Hugo was still inexperienced, and he didn''t understand how powerful the reporters'' ability to deviate from the subject was. The photo session lasted for nearly five minutes, and the reporters were still unwilling to end. Hugo saw that no other guests appeared on the red carpet, and the reporters called out so earnestly, so they stopped and accepted the photo. In fact, Hugo did not understand the meaning of the photo session that lasted so long. Hugo dressed very simply today, a navy blue casual shirt with dark blue jeans, a light gray graffiti sweater on the outside, a pair of dark brown hiking boots on his feet, and finally a black plum coat. This kind of dress is what you usually wear when you meet your friends. It''s not casual but it''s not formal. It''s enough if the reporter has a record of taking pictures. It is really puzzling why the shooting lasts for five minutes. Hugo finally got impatient and walked directly to the front interview area. As a result, the group of reporters who were taking pictures shouted heartbreakingly, "Hugo, wait, Hugo..." That shocked. Hugos screams were like parting, making Hugo dumbfounded. But Hugo did not stop, but walked to the interview area, took over the recording equipment handed over by the reporters, and looked at them with a smile. "Hugo, why are you here today." Questions from the reporters immediately rushed out, and other reporters who were still in the photographing area also flocked to them, hurriedly taking out the recording equipment from their pockets. Then he raised his hand and pointed at Hugo. Hugo looked at the panic of the reporters with a sense of ridiculous joy, and he smiled, "Don''t worry, I will wait until you are ready before answering." Gentleman Hugo''s actions made the reporters who rushed over with excitement. At a loss, Hugo couldn''t help but sigh. Although he doesn''t like reporters, what he really hates is only a small part. Most reporters are just trying to survive. This is their job. After everyone was ready, Hugo said, "This is Leo''s work, isn''t it? As a good friend, attending the premiere is a must, so when I received the invitation, I showed up. Said. To be honest, I am very happy that I can stand here. I have always admired Depps works very much. It is a joy to be able to meet each other." Leonardo appeared at the premiere of "Schindler''s List" not long ago. This is a well-known fact, but people have never connected Leonardo as Hugo''s "friend". On the one hand, Because Leonardo is just a new star in the television industry, film and television are two completely different fields; on the one hand, because Leonardo is seven years younger than Hugo, it seems not so easy to establish friendship; and Most importantly, Hugo is rising so fast now, shouldn''t his friends be some bigger actors or producers? However, Hugo used actual actions today to crush the speculation of the reporters. In particular, a reporter questioned, "This is an invitation letter specially sent to you by Leonardo and strongly invited you to attend. Is it? In fact, the reporters have their own calculations. Everyone is guessing whether Paramount Pictures or Leonardos agent made this request: Invite Hugo to attend the premiere to attract attention. After all, Guo is now in full swing. But when Hugo heard this question, he waved his hands again and again, "No, no, you have misunderstood. If Leo doesn''t send me an invitation letter, I think I should beat him up, and next time I drink, it will be his treat. I am. I am very happy to be here. In fact, Leos movements are slower. I think I will even ask him to give me an invitation letter. Hugo is obviously in a good mood, probably because there are not too many reporters in front of me today. . But soon, Hugos good mood came to an abrupt end, because reporters began to ask some very unpleasant questions, "Hugo, there have been rumors recently that you are going to leave now, the meritorious agent who has made great achievements for you, and replace it with a better one. Brokerage companies and brokers, is this true?" After the sewage had been poured on Joseph, it was now poured on Hugo again. "Ingredient Hugo Lancaster", this is obviously a good topic. () Chapter 566： Smell Uma Again ads_wz_txt; Comeback 566, I heard Uma''s questions. Although Hugo had some discomfort, it was not unexpected. This was all expected. The reporters were entangled at the premiere of "Schindler''s List". After one time, obviously they would not give up easily. They only escaped an attack by Anthony Bond Stewart a few days ago. Now that an innovative artist agency is involved, the reporter is naturally more curious. Therefore, Hugo was not angry either, but just shrugged, and Yun Dan said lightly, "No, I have no plans to change the agent for the time being. Joe''s work is very diligent, and our cooperation will continue." "Do you mean''Pulp Fiction''?" A reporter directly yelled at the bottom. Hugo looked forward and saw that he was an unknown reporter. Then he looked at the name of his newspaper. It turned out to be "U.S. Weekly." ". Hugo had a pretty good impression of this gossip magazine because of James Rattle, but today the reporter has a strange face. Hugo smiled and nodded, "Yes." It seems that the Weinstein brothers have already started pre-promotion. Hugo joining a low-cost independent film like "Pulp Fiction" is an absolute good thing for the crew, naturally there is no It must be hidden; and for Hugo, he felt that there was nothing fuss about, and he was also happy to be a member of "Pulp Fiction", so of course he simply admitted it. . But after hearing Hugos affirmative reply, the dozen or so reporters in front of them all showed very weird expressions. The reporter of the "U.S. Weekly" blurted out and asked, "Why?" Obviously, Hugo''s decision was hard to think about. Its solution. Hugo knows what the reporters think. They have the same views as Joseph. Hugo can guess. It is estimated that two-thirds of the professionals in Hollywood cannot understand Hugos choice. This makes Hugo quite scornful. They This is called having eyes but not knowing gold inlaid with jade. "Because this is a good screenplay? Quentin is a good director? I believe it will be a good movie?" Hugo''s series of rhetorical questions made the reporters in front of them all speechless, and the irony in Hugo''s words couldn''t be more clear. Some reporters intend to ask questions again, but Hugo does not intend to give them a chance, "Today I appeared at the premiere as a friend of Leo. I think we should not limit the topic to me. " Although Hugo said this, it was obvious that the reporter would not be at his mercy. Then another reporter stood up and asked, "Hugo, Uma Thurman said in an interview yesterday that she doesn''t think you Will fire the current agent. She said that you have always been a person who values ??friendship with friends. She thinks that these recent rumors are untrue. You have confirmed this just now, so what do you think about Uma? What about the point of view?" Uma? Hugo did not expect Uma to speak for herself at this juncture. This is really abnormal, but Hugo did not pause too much. He smiled and said, "Hehe, thank you for her compliment, I think this But it solved a lot of problems for me." "In the interview, Uma also confirmed that she will appear in the''Pulp Fiction''. What do you think about this?" The reporter''s question immediately made Hugo a little curious about the interview. In the end, Uma What was said in this interview. Hugo noticed it slightly and found that this reporter did not have a work license. This was too abnormal. Could it be a reporter from the "National Inquirer"? Although there were thoughts in his mind, Hugo''s answer did not stop, "I am an actor, and she is also an actor. I hope we can have a pleasant cooperation." Before Hugo decided to star in "Pulp Fiction", he actually considered this situation. Although I don''t know what will happen when we really cooperate, Hugo still hopes that he can show the dedication of an actor and work with Uma. Finish the filming of the movie. "Some unpleasant things happened between you in June this year, don''t you worry about the situation of cooperation?" The reporter is still pursuing it. "I said one last time, today''s protagonist is''Different Sky..." It''s not me, please don''t focus on me. "Hugo narrowed his smile, emphasized sternly, and then calmly looked at the dozen or so reporters in front of him. This immediately made the dozen or so reporters look terrified, mainly because Yuguo was too friendly and warm just now. As a result, the reporters had to make an inch of it, and now it is completely like an ice cellar. The reporters then remembered that just a few days ago, Hugo had no face to face with nearly a hundred reporters alone. He almost pointed to the reporters nose and accused them of creating the ugly witch trial. No one wanted to face him. For a Hugo like that, no matter how much news can be revealed, I dont want to. "I answered last time, I am an actor, and Uma is also an actor. I believe that we will all focus on our performance work and work together to complete the filming of the work." Hugo emphasized this time in a very serious and formal voice. After that, he looked at the group of reporters in front of him, and then he said, "I think my interview is over, goodbye." "Hugo, you can''t just leave like this..." But before the reporter finished his words, he was overwhelmed by questions from the press reporters. "Hugo, haven''t you thought about changing partners?" "I heard that Universal Pictures offered you 15 million dollars in remuneration to invite you to star in a movie. Is this true?" But Hugo didn''t stop at all. He directly returned the recording equipment to the host standing next to him, and then left without looking back. Only a dozen reporters were left standing in place with an annoyed look, and then they all cast an angry look at the questioning reporter who had no work license just now. Finally, they encountered such a rare opportunity, but now they are all ruined. It''s really disappointing. After Hugo entered the Fox Theater, and then saw Toby Maguire who had arrived at the theater, a smile immediately appeared on Hugo''s face, "Hey, Toby." "Hugo, you are here." Toby''s immature baby''s face also showed a bright smile. Compared to when he first met, Toby was more and more relaxed in front of Hugo, and his smile gradually increased. When I got up, I was really a slow-hot person. "Leo is going to be happy." Because Hugo was in a vortex recently, Leonardo originally thought that Hugo was unwilling to appear in front of the media, but Hugo still came to the scene for Leonardo, not to mention Leo. Leonardo is gone, even Toby is very excited, "It is estimated that the reporters outside will be happy too." Looking at Toby, he would also tease himself. Hugo laughed, but he did not refute Toby, but looked around, "Can I find today''s Los Angeles Times in this?" Hugo I was still a little curious about what Uma said in the interview, otherwise he would continue to be ignorant and would be too passive when facing reporters. "Of course, it''s on the newspaper rack at the entrance." Although Toby was puzzled, he still spoke. Although the Fox Theater is often used as a venue for the premiere, it is usually an ordinary movie theater, so there is a rest area in the lobby, and newspapers and magazines are naturally prepared for the audience to have fun while waiting. Hugo walked over and found the "Los Angeles Times" on the newspaper shelf, flipped back and forth, and found an interview about Uma in the entertainment section. It turned out that Uma was interviewed after "Pulp Fiction" confirmed the protagonist and heroine. Hugo noticed a detail. Uma took over the script after he confirmed his role. Hugo noticed this because he remembered Quentin saying that there were some problems in the selection of other roles, so even if he had promised before, there was no way to start shooting. Is Quentin always persuading Uma? In this interview with Uma, it is natural that her relationship with Hugo was inevitably mentioned. After all, the news hype of the previous two people during the time when "Sleepless in Seattle" was released is well known. Uma apologized for her remarks at the time. She attributed the remarks to "I realized at that time what a good man I had missed, and was very angry with myself. This anger transferred to him, so she said Some words that don''t look for marginal..." Then Uma repeatedly expressed her apologies. What a clever excuse to blame everything on love, this set of Tai Chi is very beautiful. Later, Uma was also interviewed about the rumors that Hugo was about to expel her meritorious agent. Uma stood firmly on Hugos side. She thought that Hugo was not such a person. She also said that Hugo is a kind of friendship. Very important people, and Hugo and Joseph are very close friends, "I sometimes even jealous of the tacit understanding between them, so, you know, its impossible. Its impossible for Hugo to fire Joe. ." Except for these, Hugo is not mentioned in the other content. Most of them are Uma''s expectations and opinions on the script of "Pulp Fiction", as well as some interesting facts about how Quentin persuaded her to appear in this work. Hugo looked at this report but fell into contemplation. It seems that Uma is sending him a friendly signal because the next two people will work together to shoot a movie, get along day and night, if the relationship is very close. Worse, this is a disaster for the entire crew. But Hugo has no way to convince himself that this is all the truth. Maybe after the trust is broken, there is really no way to reproduce it. There was a voice in Hugo''s mind saying: Uma wants more than this. But Hugo has no evidence to support this idea. Hugo clenched his fist slightly and told himself: Don''t think about it. He has never been a person who thinks negatively, so he told himself that maybe all this is just because what happened before has made him unable to trust Uma, and this will show signs of persecution delusion. At this time, Samoras cheerful voice called Hugo back, "Hugo, can I have the buffet now? Or do I have to wait for the premiere to end?" Hugo turned around to see Samora with bright eyes, and laughed blankly, "Samora, fortunately, Toby is standing next to me, not Leo, otherwise Leo will be disappointed." (To be continued. .If you like this work, you are welcome to read it in Kazakhstan and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Early access to member privileges Chapter 567： Captain Sentiment ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 567 Sentimental Captain Hugo and Toby just chatted for a while, and Leonardo arrived. Originally this was not a grand premiere, and the entire red carpet time was not long, so everyone arrived at the scene faster. quick. Leonardo saw Hugo, and his face immediately burst into a big smile. He ran all the way and rode up to Hugo''s waist. He hugged Hugo''s shoulders tightly with his hands, "You are here," You are here, wow, you are here!" Leonardo expressed his happiness and excitement with the movements of his whole body. However, Hugo was stunned by Leonardo''s forceful jumps and locks, and almost couldn''t stand. "Hey, man, are you sure the steps in the acrobatic troupe are like this?" The words made Toby and Samora who were standing next to each other burst into laughter. But Leonardo didnt mind at all. He supported Hugos shoulders and jumped straight down, jumping up and down with excitement, "I thought those **** crows would haunt you, I last night Still talking to Toby, I dont know if you will not show up because of these crows today." "Even if there is hail in the sky, I will try my best to show up. I am worried that after I arrived at the scene, I found that none of you showed up. That would be bad." Hugo said with a smile, feeling Leonardo''s joy. , A smile hung over his mouth again, "However, I don''t know if I came right today." "What''s wrong?" Leonardo, the little flea, finally stopped jumping. After he stopped, although he was panting, he kept looking around, speculating that something hadn''t happened just now. "You know, the complicated news has been very lively lately. After I appeared today, there has been constant Babala. Maybe the reporters will put the focus on the wrong tomorrow." Hugo said worriedly, although he had been working hard just now. The topic was pulled back to the premiere, but it seemed that the effect was not too obvious. These reporters will not worry about whether today is the premiere of "Different Sky...", they must write more breaking news, and then at the beginning or the end of the news that this news was attended by Hugo "Different sky..." interviewed at the premiere. This is what journalists do best. But for the crew, this is undoubtedly bad news. No one hopes that their premiere will be robbed of light by others. This is definitely a major blow to the publicity plan. After Leonardo heard Hugo''s words, he was not worried at all. Instead, he laughed and slapped Hugo''s shoulder and said, "Hugo, you have become arrogant." This Chi Guoguo Hugo''s ridicule made Hugo laugh. He did have the suspicion of self-promotion and boasting just now. "It''s not always the same for which movie is released recently. Anyway, those earth-shaking news are endless. Whether you show up or not, it''s the same. Last week. Who could have predicted that the movie that was released would have the latest developments in Jacksons affairs, which took away all the news pages." Leonardo apparently knew more about the recent situation and said with a smile, "Six degrees of separation (. degrees. of.). After the premiere, there was a lot of publicity, but when I turned on the news, I saw that it was all Hugo Lancaster, MGM was so angry." Although Leonardo was talking about himself, Hugo always felt that he was listening to the fantasy, perhaps because he was always in the center of the whirlpool, so he couldn''t see the influence around the whirlpool. "So, your attendance at our premiere itself helped us. Believe me, the layout of the newspaper tomorrow will be very interesting." Although Leonardo can only be regarded as a newcomer in the film industry, he has been affected by these years. He''s not a rookie anymore. Hearing Leonardos explanation, Hugo nodded meaningfully. After a long time, he said, "Then, you owe me a meal." This sentence immediately made Samora next to him happy. With applause, Leonardo looked depressed. Leonardo turned his eyes and saw Johnny Depp who had just walked in. His face immediately filled with a bright smile and waved hello, "Hey, Johnny, come here and I will introduce a friend to you. " Hugo turned his head and followed Leonardo''s perspective, and then he saw Johnny with a green face, walking behind him with backlighting. Johnny, who has just turned 30 at this time, is actually not "green", but compared to the vicissitudes of the pirate captain that Hugo knows in his mind, Johnny is indeed very immature now. She seemed to be able to see pimples on her clean cheeks, with a shallow smile on her face, a shy and shy look. For Hugo, this is undoubtedly a huge impact. Speaking of Johnny, fans all over the world who like him must have an image of his weird personality in their minds. Johnny is such a strange bean that does not follow common sense, whether it is "Pirates of the Caribbean (. of. the. "The classic captain image in" is still a series of works he and Tim Burton collaborated with. They are full of all kinds of strange characters. This also makes Johnny among the actors of the baby boom generation. , Has always occupied a place. Johnny walked in front of Hugo, and the smile on his face bloomed, "Thank you for coming, Hugo. Yesterday I was still listening to Leo talking about you. Its great to see you today. Up." The young captain made Hugo quite uncomfortable. He felt that the nineties were really interesting. This year, he saw Brad-Pitt who was still young and vigorous at this time, and he saw the amazing-looking Tom Yig. Ruth, saw the lively and bright Leonardo DiCaprio, and now saw the young and shy Johnny Depp...and Hugo keenly noticed one thing, Johnny''s height He didn''t seem to be as tall as he had imagined. He looked only five feet eight inches (1.78 meters away), which was a little bit away from Hugo''s impression. This is really... worthy of fun. I have to say that too many things have changed over the years, and these people ten years later are not what they are now. However, Hugo also knew that Johnny was not really young. In fact, Johnny was when he was most rebellious at this time. He was keen on playing teams, opened his own bar, and was even poisonous. Being tainted, drinking and fighting is even more commonplace... So, the appearance of greenness is actually just the cover of his coat when he and Hugo are not acquainted. Hugo took hold of Johnny''s outstretched right hand, "Trust me, I am really happy to see you, not just because I like the movie "Edward Scissorhands"." Hugo is telling the truth. In fact, he admires such an actor with full of personality like Johnny. You must know that society always rejects outliers, which has always been the case, but Johnny has turned the outliers into likable, which is not easy. Hugo was referring to Johnny ten years later, but in Johnnys ears, there was another meaning. He also directly said, "I heard you mentioned Reeve?" Reeve Phoenix, he and Johnny are very good friends, at the end of October this year Reeve sucked. It happened in Johnny''s bar when he died from an overdose. Obviously, Johnny thought Hugo admired himself because of Reeve. Although this was a misunderstanding, Hugo did not intend to excuse him. He nodded, "Although I didn''t have the opportunity to meet with River, but you know, his talent is always enviable. In fact, in In him, I can always see myself, or Leo, Toby, and see us who entered Hollywood at a young age and then floated up and down in Vanity Fair. This is not an easy task." Hollywood has never been simple, and it is even more difficult for those who entered the entertainment industry as a child. The pressure that child stars have to face is often stronger than that of adults, and the temptations they face. The confusion is also more complicated, and at the same time, the difficulties faced by them in the transformation after they grow up have also increased exponentially. With a long history of film in the world, he was born as a child star, and finally succeeded in completing the transformation after growing up-or successfully growing up in the colorful entertainment circle, there are only a handful of artists. Hugo, Leonardo, Toby, and Johnny all entered the entertainment industry before they were an adult, and then grew up in the next step of the spotlight. From this perspective, they do have a lot in common. language. It is even more embarrassing to mention Reeve in this context. Hugos words made everyone silent, including Leonardo, who was very excited just now. Hugo twitched his lips and tried to say easily, "Maybe, God is too jealous of Reeve, so hes already Ended his glorious life; or, God is too lonely, he needs Reeve''s company." Hugo''s words made Johnny raise his head, looked at Hugo suspiciously, paused for a while, and then said, "Do you think he went to heaven?" River is because of sucking No one would think that a person who died from an overdose could be called by God. Hugo has fully adapted to Western culture, but he always lacks this kind of firm belief when he talks about religion. After hearing Johnnys words, he realized that his metaphor just now is directional, but Hugo still Nodded firmly, "He is an angel, isn''t he?''River Phoenix (. As clear and winding as a river, like a phoenix. Hugos explanation caused everyone to fall into contemplation, but Johnnys mouth was outlined with an imperceptible smile. He looked at Hugos amber eyes for a long time, Hugo, Im glad you are here today. Premiere." Although Johnny had said it once before, but he repeated it again this time, but it was obviously more sincere, and the silent closeness could be felt in his smile. Many times, meeting new people is actually very simple. Maybe it''s just a smile, maybe just a sentence, maybe just a glass of wine, maybe this is the beginning of a friendship. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 568： Acting ambition ads_wz_txt; Revival 568''s acting ambitions "Different Sky..." The premiere is small and simple, just like the original premiere of "Smell the Fragrance and Meet the "Female" People". Soon everyone entered the cinema together and watched this film officially. Movie. Hugo has seen this movie a long time ago, and the impact is very profound, because he waited until u2013 before watching this movie. At that time, he suddenly heard of Leonardo DiCaprio and Johnny. Yi Depu had a collaboration in the youth period, so he found the movie and watched it carefully. The story of "Different Sky..." is actually not complicated. To put it simply, it is about a young adult who is at a loss when facing future choices. On the one hand, he bears the burden of the whole family, and on the other hand, he also wants Going out of the small town and going outside to "drift" out of the world, the pull between family responsibilities and one''s own dreams makes the teenager face the biggest struggle in the process of growing up. Johnny plays the leading actor Gilbert, while Leonardo plays one of Gilbert''s family burdens: the family''s d, jl boy with mental retardation, Arnie. As a movie, "Different Sky..." is slightly plain and rough. It does not mean that the quality is not good, but that it has not been able to make a breakthrough. The story is less powerful in many details and psychological depictions. In fact, the theme of the story It is very sexual. Even if its not a social issue, there are many things that can be unearthed only in the vocabulary of growth, but the director Lesse still breathed a sigh of relief, failing to sculpt the whole story in detail. Similar to this, there are countless movies about growing up and family, "Different Sky..." can only be said to be quite satisfactory. But the biggest highlight of this movie lies in the performances of the two protagonists. Johnny does not have the weirdness of "Edward Scissorhands", nor the fascination of "Pirates of the Caribbean" in the future. In this work, it is more washed away. Leading and returning to the innocent performance, Gilberts role of color gave Johnny a very deep performance space. He also worked hard to portray Gilberts psychological struggles and changes, which is eye-catching. Performance. From Hugo''s point of view, purely speaking, he is more''colorful'' than Captain Jack, and it also shows Johnny''s skills. However, Leonardos performance was even more amazing. He put Ani, a mentally retarded teenager, into a three-pointer performance. What Hugo likes most is that Ani finds his mother with "fat" obesity lying on the "bed". In the scene where he was sleeping, Ani thought his mother was playing a game with him, and he was laughing and joking, but when he found that his mother couldnt wake up, the panic and confusion easily touched the softest heart. part. I have to say that Leonardo is indeed an acting genius. He was only nineteen years old at this time, showing his delicate and complicated acting skills. Throughout the story, Johnny and Leonardo have many rival plays, but Leonardos performance can almost be said to be a complete blow to Johnny, which also makes Johnnys sexy performance completely robbed by Leonardo. Demeanor. No wonder Leonardo can rely on this movie to get the Oscar nomination for best supporting actor, which is definitely well-deserved. When the whole movie ended, Hugo smiled and gave his applause, and gave it to Leonardo door. When the reporters absent-minded interview was over, Hugo stepped forward and gave Leonardo a big hug, and then Hugo directly ignored the reporters eagerness and desire to try. I walked towards the buffet venue talking and laughing. "The performance of''fine'' color is really too''fine'' color." Hugo did not hesitate to express his praise to Leonardo, which made Leonardo somewhat She became shy and scratched her head embarrassedly, "Are you serious?" "Leo, do I look like someone who''fucked'' you with polite words?" Hugo said with a smile. Leonardo couldn''t help but smiled and nodded slightly. He must admit. Hugo is a sincere man, and has always been like this. With a big smile on Hugo''s face, he reached Leonardo''s ear and said in a low voice, "Don''t tell others, I think your performance is much better than Johnny." These words made Leonardo burst into laughter immediately, and punched Hugo **** the shoulder, "Shit!" Although he said that, the joy in his eyes revealed the true heart of him at the moment. idea. This also made Hugo laugh directly. Hugo and Leonardo easily found Samora looking at the food next to the buffet table. Hugo looked at Samora who seemed to be a forensic doctor studying the corpse, and curiously asked, "You plan to enjoy it with your eyes." Are these foods?\" "No, disappointed, I''m so disappointed." Samora shook her head like a poet worrying about the country and the people. "They didn''t have any sincerity when they made food. This is simply squandering the ingredients, you see. Didnt that fresh salmon have any egg liquid... Samora was like a professor in the university at this time, pointing to a paper, her serious appearance was not like joking, which made people very awkward. Dumbfounding. Leonardo frowned and asked with a smile, "Where did this guy come from?" "My assistant." Hugo replied with a smile, "You can look forward to his cooking skills." Although Leonardo and Zamora have met before, it was during the final scene of the Glory To Death Road Tour. , But at that time Samora was not Hugo''s assistant, Leonardo naturally did not have much impression. "You should attend the premiere of''Schindler''s List.'' You know, the premiere also has a budget." Leonardo patted Samora on the shoulder, joked casually, and then saw Samora. The suddenly realized expression made him laugh again. Leonardo and Hugo left Samora beside the dining table and walked to the rest area next to him. Leonardo said seriously, "Hugo, were you serious just now? I am Say, do you think there is room for improvement in my performance?" Hugo was quite surprised that Leonardo would discuss such a serious and professional topic with himself, but he still thought about it seriously, "Leo, you know, even Nicholson would not say that his performance was Its reached its peak. The act of acting was originally accompanied by the passage of time. Different roles, different stories, and different opponent plays will change. Today you and Johnny acted in an opponent play, showing this. Acting, if you replace Johnny with...for example, me or Hanks, I believe you will have a different performance. Therefore, I dont think there should be an answer to your question. But my confirmation is that you The performance this time is indeed very''exquisite''. This is my heartfelt thought." Leonardo carefully savored Hugos words, did not speak, as if he had fallen into his own world, Hugo couldnt help but laughed, Leo, are you sure youre only nineteen years old? Actually Hugo thought of Leonardo ten years later, when Leonardo appeared on the big screen, always frowning, bitter and enmity, although his acting skills are indeed very''glamorous'', but still People can''t help but miss Leonardo, who was vigorous and handsome when he was young. Leonardo saw Hugos smile and gave a shy smile. This slightly shy smile still revealed his nineteen-year-old message, "You know, trust Bi is my best friend, but when it comes to acting, it is always difficult for him to resonate with my ideas." Toby Maguire, Hugo thought for a while. In fact, Toby is also a very powerful actor. He has dedicated works like "Brothers ( and "Pentium Era (. But unfortunately, in terms of acting skills, Toby''s baby face and acting talent limitations still make it difficult for him to make further breakthroughs. "Best friend?" Hugo raised his eyebrows, but Leonardo was stunned by this rhetorical question. Then he burst into laughter, but he looked at Hugo helplessly with a smile on his face, "You are serious of?" Hugo pursed his mouth, smiled at the corner of his mouth, and shrugged his shoulders pretendingly, which immediately made Leonardo laugh again, covering up his shyness with a hearty laugh. The smile on Hugo''s mouth couldn''t be restrained, and he sketched it out, but calmly said, "Leo, you are very interested in acting? I thought that at your current age, compared to acting, you continue to accumulate experience. , Or to win the cheers of less''female'' fans is the most important thing." "Yes, yes, I won''t deny that the cheers of young''girls'' always make people excited." Leonardo nodded and admitted this statement, "However, this is not my original intention to become an actor. Performance, this Thats why I insisted on becoming an actor at the beginning. I dont want to be an actor who only entertains the audience. I want to be... the kind of actor who can change the world with performance, and become Jack Nicholson. Actors like Robert De Niro, you know, one look, one expression, one sentence, one performance can shock the audience." Hugo looked at Leonardo in front of him, his green and tender face, and the young face with red lips and white teeth. You could even see the traces of spring ~ www.novelhall.com~ It is hard to imagine. The young man who had not even reached the legal drinking age had such a big dream. In the past, Hugo had always thought that Leonardo had experienced the glory and confusion of the "Titanic", and then entered the 21st century, and then gradually found his direction. But after becoming friends, Hugo realized that Leonardo wanted to be an extraordinary actor from the beginning. At this moment, Hugo really understood why Leonardo was in For nearly two decades, I have been struggling to pursue the recognition of a little golden man, because this is Leonardo''s dream, which is so similar to Hugo''s experience of rolling in the underground rock circle. "Hugo, you know, I actually envy you and I admire you very much. I look forward to becoming an actor like you." Leonardo''s words pulled Hugo back to reality from his thoughts, which made Hugo Quite unexpectedly, although Alex also expressed this idea at the beginning, Leonardo''s words brought more surprises to Hugo than Alex. "Why?" z. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation. ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 569： Longing for the goal ads_wz_txt; This is the fastest update Leonardo saw the surprise on Hugos face and couldnt help being a little proud. He laughed happily, Because you know what you want to do from the beginning, and you know exactly what you want to be. An actor, and you have gone through a trough, but you can get back on track, which is a great thing. You know that amazing people like River Phoenix are eventually taken away by God." Although Leonardos words added some heaviness due to the last sentence, Hugo frowned for a while, and then depressed and said, "Why do I think you said this in an interview with the media? Nonsense?" Seeing that Hugo saw through his speech, Leonardo burst into laughter immediately after holding his belly. Hugo rolled his eyes straight away. After finally waiting for himself to laugh, Leonardo patted Hugo on the shoulder, "Seriously, I really envy you, you know, there are four of my favorite actors, Robert De Nile, Al Pacino, Jack Neilson, Meg Ryan, and you..." Leonardo didn''t say anything afterwards, but shrugged, as if to say "you know it." Of course, Hugo knows that Leonardos four favorite actors, he has collaborated with three of them at once, which is indeed a very remarkable thing. In fact, let alone Leonardo, Hugo himself finds it incredible. Since he came to Los Angeles in 1992, everything has become unimaginable, first Al, then Jack, then Meg. , And finally Steven Spielberg, and now, he is about to meet Quentin again, this is really a magical journey. So Hugo smiled and nodded, "Yes, I know, I also enjoy it myself." This boastful remark made Leonardo both envious and jealous, especially when he looked at the corner of Hugo''s mouth. The triumphant smile really made people gritted their teeth. Seeing Leonardos gritted teeth, Hugo immediately laughed contentedly, but Leonardo was even more frustrated. In fact, I dont know what I want to be. Actor, because I think the definition of actor is actually very broad and vague. In my opinion, the profession of an actor brings people not only reflection and shock, but also laughter and joy." Hugos words made Leonardo a little stunned. He didnt seem to understand what Hugo said, but Hugo didnt pause too much, and then went on to say, I know what you mean, you want Become a powerful actor, rather than an idol group that depends on appearance. But I think that the definition of such an actor is actually not prepared. Is the strength group and the idol group divided according to the acting ability? But what about the acting ability? Divided, does it mean that comedians and action actors have no acting skills? Let me ask you a question. Do you think Schwarzenegger is an idol or a powerful one?" "Uh...strength, no, idols?" Leonardo was asked directly by Hugo''s raid, and he was not sure about it. "So what about Leslie Nelson(.)?" Leslie is a comedian who is well-known in the "tdoue.naked.gun" series. He can be called the pioneer of spoof movies, Kim Kelly ,week. star. Famous actors such as Chi and other nonsensical comedies can be regarded as Leslie''s juniors or heirs. Leonardo vaguely said, "Strong faction?" But the words were also full of uncertainty. "Robin Williams?" Hugo asked again. This time Leonardo didn''t speak any more, and seemed to vaguely understand what Hugo meant. Hugo smiled and said, "I know what you mean. The strength group and the idol group are just a simple division. The idol group is actually more often referred to as actors who rely on appearance to get a place but have no acting skills. But I still dont I think this is the correct division of actors." "You know, comedians also have deep acting skills. Amusing the audience is never a simple matter. Not everyone can become Charlie Chaplin (Charles. Chapl)." Hugo is actually himself. The understanding of the actor''s path is only a superficial one, but he doesn''t mind sharing his opinions with Leonardo. On the long road of actors, they are all just getting started. "The same is true for action actors,'' Rockys success is not only in the subject matter itself, performance is also an important part." "You just said that you like Jack Neilson, then I think you shouldn''t forget the clown he played, God, this is one of the most wonderful villains in history; and Robin Williams,''Slim milk The image in "Dad" is difficult to connect with the "Death Poetry Society"." Hugo gave the simplest two examples, but he vividly said Hugo''s ideas, "So, I don''t think the subject matter itself can be constrained. The performance of a great actor, the so-called classification of power and idols, is, in the final analysis, a test of the actor himself." "Then what kind of actor do you think is great?" Leonardo was a little confused when Hugo went around like this, and asked in confusion. Hugo shrugged, "I don''t know, I''m also exploring now. But I''m thinking now, maybe the really great actor is in the limited space given by the director and the script, and not only contributes to his own performance, It can also dig out the connotation of the role and even supplement the development of the whole story. This is the great thing about actors." In fact, an actor is a very interesting profession. First of all, every role played by an actor must rely on a story. Even if it is a one-man story or an autobiographical work, the role is complementary to the story. This also makes the actor''s work divided into two parts, one is to follow the progress of the story to complete their job, and the other is to supplement the story based on their own understanding. If you want to be more detailed, you can look at it this way. Even in an autobiographical movie, it is impossible to show the life of a character. After all, the length of the movie is limited, and it is more of a microcosm than the life of a character. Then, every character is also a character. Everyone knows that a character has a process of birth, growth, change, and maturity. A character in a story not only follows the story, but is also an independent individual. During the development of the story, why did the character make this decision, or what kind of reaction the character would make in such an environment, may not be told in the movie, but the actor can tell the character to completion , So that the story in the movie becomes more exhausted. Take "Schindler''s List" as an example. The story of Oscar Schindler and Amongos in the movie is only a few short years, so how did their personalities form in the past history? Can tell, can only rely on the actor''s own excavation and understanding. If the actor can make the character fuller, he can make the whole story more complete through some trivial details, which is equivalent to being outside the directors lens and the story script. The plot is extended with the performance of the actors. At this point, Hugo''s work is better than Liam Nissen, so after the movie was released, Hugo received more praise than Liam. "Different sky..." The same is true. Johnny''s exploration of the character lacks depth. The character only exists in the story, making it impossible for people to see the character''s growth and change. This is fragmented, which makes the overall sense. It''s all inferior to Leonardo, and it also makes the story lacking in detail and extension. The role played by Leonardo has no past. The role of Ani is mentally retarded, and the front and back are unified, so Leonardo has keenly captured the current state of Ani, which is enough. This is also the reason why Hugo believes that actors should not be distinguished by idols and strengths, because even in comedy movies, action movies, or more generally so-called commercial movies, each role has its own life. Unless it is a work like "Transformers" where the director does not give the characters too much room to play, any role has room for play. For example, in the "Terminator" series, even the robot character played by Arnold Schwarzenegger has its own color, but the space for play is relatively limited. Then, in different types of movies, actors can have room to play. Some have a larger space, such as a drama movie; some have a smaller space, such as an action movie. What Hugo means is that a truly great actor will dig out the potential of the role and exert all his strength in this limited space. At this point, "Batman''s Prequel: The Dark Knight (tdoue. dark. kh. ledger) has dedicated a performance worthy of history. This is what Hugo thinks is a truly great actor. Of course, popcorn movies like "Transformers" leave no room for actors to play, and even the greatest actors are powerless, that''s another matter. In Hugo''s view, the existence of popcorn movies is itself the most authentic portrayal of the entertainment industry, bringing audiences the most exciting and refreshing entertainment effects. This is the success of popcorn movies. Originally, movies are a form of spiritual consumption. . Leonardo looked at Hugo in front of him, and he couldn''t help but blurt out his sighWow, you are really going to blow my head. "Hugo actually didn''t say much just now, but the deep meaning in it opened up a whole new world for Leonardo. He felt that he needed some time to digest it, "I admire you more now, you really... Amazing. " Leonardo expressed his amazement without any concealment, which made Hugo laugh, "Thinking is one thing, whether I can do it, that''s another thing." Hugo still He is self-aware, he is still tens of thousands of miles away from the realm he said. What''s more, he doesn''t know whether his understanding of actors is completely correct. Maybe with the passage of time, he will Have a new understanding. Leonardo couldn''t help but nodded, "Hey, man, if I have a chance, I really want to work with you once, I think the gain is not small." "Haha, is there any problem with commercial films?" Hugo choked Leonardo. Leonardo was not at all cold with commercial films at this time. Seeing Leonardo''s stammering expression, the smile that provoked Hugo''s mouth bursts brightly. z. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chua to read it and vote for the work as a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Early access to member privileges Chapter 570： Stupid choice ads_wz_txt; Revival 570 stupidly chose "Different sky..." As expected, it became the focus of reports in major newspapers and media the next day, and the reporters who attended the premiere immediately raised their eyebrows. As Hugo expected, the focus of the news was all on Hugo, and Hugo and Umas exaggeration once again became the focus of hype, and both of them are about to star in "Pulp Fiction", which makes this topic very hot. . However, Paramount Pictures obviously has a very wide network of contacts. Although the focus of the media has been misplaced, almost all reports deliberately mentioned that Hugo attended the premiere to cheer for his friend Leonardo, "Different sky. ......" The exposure index soared, which also attracted the attention of many viewers. At the same time, Miramax''s pre-publicity took the opportunity to fully unfold, and the news that the "Pulp Fiction" crew officially confirmed has attracted a lot of attention. There are many topics worth discussing in "Pulp Fiction". The first collaboration between Hugo and Uma since "No More Dating" is obviously full of the expected tension. However, due to the friendly signals released by Uma, the media are generally in Guess how likely it is for the two to reunite. Quentin Tarantino, since his debut "Falling Water Dog" won a good applause, and immediately after shooting the second work, what level will he contribute? We must know that after the first shot, the success or failure of the second work often maintains the director''s future development prospects. Whether it is a short-lived or real material, the second work can obviously give people a glimpse of many clues. Bruce Willis can also be seen in the cast. People will never forget the competitive relationship between Hugo and Bruce. Hugo also reported disagreements during the collaboration with Bruces wife Demi Moore in "Yihai Xiongfeng". Rumor has it that its Hugo and Bruces turn to work together, so what will happen? However, compared to these interesting topics, a professional film review in the "New York Times" triggered even more heated discussions. As the largest daily newspaper in the United States, although the "New York Times" is not an industry media such as "Variety Show" and "Hollywood Report", its influence is beyond the reach of any other media. In the 1940s and 1960s, the film reviews of the "New York Times" had an incomparable influence on the whole of the United States. At that time, the appeal of the film reviews of the "New York Times" hosted by Persley Crosser (.) reached its peak, and it was at his peak. During the period, it was impossible to win Oscars for films that did not make it to his annual top ten rankings, and foreign language films that did not get his approval were also difficult to achieve box office success in the United States. In those years, except for Los Angeles and New York. City newspapers did not even dare to publish their own professional film reviews before they saw the "New York Times" film reviews. This shows the brilliance of the "New York Times" back then. However, Posley was too rigid and too old to change. Faced with such an epoch-making work as "Male and Female Thief (. and. clyde, he failed to accept such a change and could only end up sadly. After that, Hollywoods attention to the box office of the first week gradually increased, which gradually weakened the importance of less time-sensitive film reviews. In the 1970s, the American film review industry entered a prosperous era. Everyone can speak. The strict system is gone forever. Except for the "New York Times" and the "Los Angeles Times" and other large daily newspapers, industry magazines such as "Variety Show" and "Hollywood Report" have won the qualification to write film reviews for the first time, and even take precedence over them. Large daily newspapers have completely changed the development of the entire film review industry. Of course, even so, the "New York Times" today is still the same as the "Los Angeles Times", "Variety Show", and "Hollywood Report" are regarded as media that have decisive opinions on movie box office and word-of-mouth. Among them, the "New York Times" even more. It is because of a long history and a wide range of readers who have a very profound influence. Unlike other newspapers, the "New York Times" based in New York represents the self-esteem of the cultural strength of the East Coast of the United States, so they will always be more demanding when it comes to Hollywood works-or strictly speaking, works of greater Los Angeles descent. Vision. &ond. The article written by canby) apparently set off a storm across the United States. At present, Almond is the chief film critic of the "New York Times". He also continues the newspapers New York descent and East Coast cultural descent that has brought the United States from the east to the west. The cultural battle continued. "This will be another wrong choice made by Hugo Lancaster. It is different from the mistake of the Hudsons Eagle genre, but a terrible mistake in all directions, which may cause catastrophic destruction. After dedicating four outstanding works in a row, Lancaster has gradually become the most prominent representative of the baby boomer in Hollywood. His appearance advantage has been fully demonstrated in acting, unlike Cruise being tied by his appearance. Lancaster made full use of his appearance in "Yihai Xiongfeng", "Sleepless in Seattle", and "Schindler''s List", turning the disadvantage of this vase image into an amazing advantage. Then he contributed an amazing performance. I have to admit that Lancaster already has the potential to achieve greatness. Look at his opponent actors: Pacino and Nellierson. Obviously, Lancaster is on the way. But now, Lancaster apparently made the old mistakes after the "Death Poetry Society" again. He chose a work that was not suitable for him from any angle. First of all, from the perspective of the actors themselves, Quentin Tarantino is not a suitable director for Lancaster. Through Tarantino''s debut work "Falling Water Dog", we can see that he is a very good director, but he is also a director with a very strong personal style. In Tarantino''s works, the personal style has surpassed the actor''s performance. The success of "Falling Water Dog" does not lie in the role played by the actor, but in Tarantino''s enough characteristic of the story, and it can even be said , "Falling Water Dog" will not affect the success of the work even if a group of actors is changed. The actors are just simple chess pieces in Tarantino''s hands. From this perspective, Tarantino is an excellent director, but only limited to the action of''directing'', it can''t give the actor more vitality. In other words, Tarantino''s work is truly outstanding in the two links of director and screenwriter, and the space that actors can play is very limited. Lancaster is an excellent actor. He is constantly breaking through himself and is in a stage of rapid improvement in acting skills. A director like Tarantino should obviously not be his partner. If this cooperation is placed after last year''s "Yihai Xiongfeng", or one year later, it may achieve Tarantino and Lancaster at the same time, but now, "Schindler''s list" is brilliant After that, this will only overwhelm the talents of Lancaster''s actors. After experiencing the breakthrough of four works, Lancaster is now at a critical moment. Choosing''Pulp Fiction'' is obviously a stupid and bad choice. Leaving aside acting breakthroughs, Pulp Fiction as an ordinary film would not be a qualified choice for Lancaster. As an actor who can get 10 million U.S. dollars in pay and can even hit the 15 million U.S. dollar mark, Lancaster chose an independent work with an investment of 8 million and only took 250,000 U.S. dollars. Remuneration starred, this is already considered the category of friendship starring, but is it really the right choice? When Lancaster finally relied on the accumulation of four works to leave behind the negative impact of the Golden Raspberry Award, now he chooses an independent film at a juncture where there is hope to go further? Is this adventure worth it? Is this adventure correct? Is this adventure sensible? Maybe Lancaster has lost himself in the world of rock and roll, and I really hope he can wake up and end this fatal and terrible mistake before it begins. " Almond analyzed Hugo''s choice from both business and professional perspectives. Obviously, he completely disagrees with Hugo''s choice and believes that this will be the beginning of another terrible cycle. Indeed, many professionals in the industry find it incredible. Hugo can now choose to be among the 10 million salary club, but he has chosen 300,000 dollars. The salary is not a core factor, but just a measure. The point is that all Everyone thinks that Hugo is now at a rising point in his career, but he does not advance and retreat. This is really puzzling. If "Pulp Fiction" has failed-as an independent film, this is almost a certainty, and the probability is even more than 80%, then Hugo''s previous accumulation of momentum from the four films will be wiped out, and perhaps no better. After the Golden Raspberry Awards, it was even worse, but it would be difficult to make it into the 10 million piece club again. It is indeed very interesting to take a risk with one''s own career and make a choice that everyone does not understand. Almond believes that if Hugo chooses "Pulp Fiction" earlier or later, then there is still a trace to follow After all, independent films also often have excellent works, but they are placed in "Pulp Fiction". After Schindler''s list won its glory, it was really stunned. After the publication of the "New York Times" review, it has almost been recognized by nearly two-thirds of the media. Although everyone has great expectations for Quentins new work, no one can agree with Hugos choice, not only Professional media, as well as industry practitioners, including brokers, find this ridiculous. Many people agree with Almonds statement and feel that Hugo is ruining his career with his own hands. This is really dumbfounding, but it also makes people look forward to the performance of this good show: watching an actor with his own eyes. Towards destruction? Such opportunities are not common. Joseph originally thought he would applaud when he saw this comment in the "New York Times" because Almond spoke his heart completely, but unexpectedly, Joseph not only did not gloat, he did not even have a bit of joy, but instead It is the heart that is occupied by deep worries: stupid choice, is this really the case? Joseph could not help sighing out a long sigh, trying to make his mood brisk, and then told himself, believe in Hugo, believe in Hugo''s choice, believe that Hugo will create another miracle again, believe that Hugo will take actual action to the media Answered questions and ridicule. . ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 571： Restart the tour ads_wz_txt; Its a noisy morning at Sunset Plaza. There are slightly fewer paparazzi nearby, but there are still a lot of them wandering around. Hugo got up early and simply packed his luggage. , And then enter the hygiene question to wash. Everyone got up very early today. Obviously, they have their own business to be busy. All kinds of noisy sounds came from the hall. Samora came over early to prepare breakfast. The aroma of toast and fried bacon in the kitchen was mixed with coffee. Drifting out of it; Alex was constantly swaying in the hall and reciting his lines. His slightly anxious footsteps could clearly feel his anxiety; Charlize just finished washing and went back to the room to change clothes, but he still didnt forget. He shouted, "Samora, prepare a few more breakfasts, and Foginnier and the others will come...Today is the first day of the JJ Music Festival tour, they must arrive at the first stop of the festival early. Local Expo Park (ff, .park) reported. At this time, there was a noisy bell in the hall, but no one answered it for a long time. Hugo, who was brushing his teeth, had to walk to the sanitation door with his mouth full of toothpaste, "No one answered the phone?" "I''ll come, I''ll come." Samora''s voice came from far and near, and then Samora''s footsteps across the hall came, mixed with the sound of the hall door being opened. , A series of messy footsteps mixed with Carl''s honest voice came over, "Morning, Alex; early, Samora..." Hugo returned to the hygiene room and continued to wash. The half-open hygiene room door came to the noise in the hall, and Zamora''s voice was particularly close, "Hello, Lancaster, Theron, and Lorraine''s home." Hugo suddenly remembered something, and hurried to the door of the sanitation inquiry, and greeted him anxiously. After seeing Samora raising his eyes, Hugo said in a low voice, "Charlize, Charlize..." If it was Charlie They had to set up the dialogue for Zi''s mother''s phone. He and Alex had long been used to it, but Samora probably wasn''t familiar with it yet. But Samora looked at Hugo with a puzzled face, and continued to say, "Hello? Please speak, hello?" After asking for a few consecutive sentences, but found that there is still no answer, she looked at the receiver, and then Just hung up, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with Charlize?" "If it''s Charlize''s mother, you say it''s Carl''s assistant, and came here to take her to the filming. Her mother didn''t know that Alex and I were men." Hugo explained briefly, and Samora suddenly realized. Nodded quickly. After speaking, Hugo didn''t ask more about the phone just now, turned around and went back to the hygiene question, rinsed his mouth, and then started washing his face. Samora turned around and ran towards the kitchen. Charlize realized the problem and walked out of the room quickly, "Samora, isn''t it my mother?" "No, no one is talking, I don''t know what''s going on." Samora said suspiciously, and there was no sound at all on the other end of the phone. Charlize breathed a sigh of relief and waved his hand indifferently, "It is estimated that it is a line problem. Last time I also received a phone call and no one spoke. If there is something wrong, I will call again later." Samora nodded suddenly, and went into the kitchen, saw the friends who were already sitting at the table reading the newspaper, and said hello, "Morning, Fokkin; early, Carl." After Hugo packed up, he walked out quickly, "Alex, go to the sanitation and wash up." But Alex was still reciting his lines nervously. It was completely in a state of ecstasy, and Hugo had to Pulling the script out of Alex''s hand, "Hey, man, go wash and stop memorizing it, or you''ll be late. "Happy Family" entered the winter break, and there were no filming assignments for the next month, but Alex received the opportunity to audition for the movie, and it was not the kind of extensive audition of the audition, only a few actors received it. Invitation, so Alex is very nervous, even nervous enough to have some allergies. Alex found that his script had been taken away by Hugo and opened his mouth to say something, but Hugo simply ignored him, "wash, wash." Then Hugo took the script and walked to the kitchen quickly. In desperation, Alex could only go to the sanitation to ask for a wash. Hugo put the script next to Carl''s hand, and Samora directly gave the prepared coffee to Hugo. Hugo was contented by the dining table. Sit down, "Neil and they?" Fokkin knew that Hugo was talking to himself, and he didn''t look up and said, "Henry will go to the Expo Park first. As soon as he will let Samura drive us over, Neil and the others should be on the way. Pei called, he couldn''t feel excited, and called at half past four." "Haha, I was scolded badly by you." Hugo was immediately happy. Fujin didn''t raise his eyes and curled his lips. "He found it for nothing." The closer it is to the JJ Music Festival, the greater the pressure on Glory to Death. In the past three weeks, the discussion about the bands style and rock impact has become more and more heated, and it has continued to increase over time. Wen Zhong, therefore, the bands performance at the Junjie Music Festival this time is becoming more and more important. If it succeeds, it will shut up those remarks. If it fails, there is no doubt that the bands road in the future will be more and more bumpy. Faced with the pressure, the band members did not collapse, but were full of energy, but Pedro seemed a little too excited. "Samora, how was your meeting yesterday?" Carl asked seemingly casually, but he glanced at Hugo out of his sight. The meeting he was talking about was the first meeting of Joseph, Henry and Samora. Joseph took the initiative. Hugo didn''t have much reaction when he heard Carl''s words. Samora mentioned it to him before going to the meeting, so he was not surprised at all. Samora didnt think too much. He didnt know much about the matter between Hugo and Joseph. He just knew that there seemed to be some problems between them. After all, the actor and his agent did not meet for a month. All The affairs department is contacted through an assistant, even an idiot knows that there is a problem. "Everything went well. Joseph and Henry discussed the recent public opinion solutions. Since Henry will take the band to tour next, Joseph will take charge of the matter. Henry called for help, and then made arrangements for some details of the work. "Samora said simply, then put the dishes on the plate and put them in front of everyone, "I used to know the situation, because many things have to contact me, and then let me transfer. However, the matter is true. There are so many things, I need to learn from the beginning, so...I should work hard." Hugo was calm on the surface, but he was a little strange in his heart. Joseph was obviously more active in the past week. This is the case with "Pulp Fiction", so it is the case with proactively contacting Henry and Samora, as well as the handling of the "witch trial". The follow-up impact is also the same...Why did Joseph suddenly become active? Is it because the innovative artist agency is poaching? After all, Langmeyer is still a contradiction within the company, and if a competitor appears, or a powerful innovative artist agency, then the meaning is different. It seems that Joseph is no longer a victim. The sense of crisis went to my head, but became alert because of the sense of crisis. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but curl his lips, obviously still very dissatisfied with Joseph. Carl secretly observed Hugos expression. Unfortunately, Hugos still indifferent expression was not a positive sign. This made Carl a little helpless. He also knew that someone must apologize for this kind of thing. Obviously, Hugo. Neither Joseph nor he believed that he had done something wrong, so naturally no one was willing to apologize, so the situation became rigid here. "Hey, guys, are you ready to rock?" Pedro''s excited voice came from the door. Looking back, Pedro didn''t show up at all. After about two beats, he saw Pedro. A big leap, he rushed out in a sudden, and then happily rushed to the table next to the table, "Have you heard? Twenty thousand tickets have been sold out, twenty thousand, wow, this is really a grand event! " Pedro directly picked up the toast on the dining table, and ate while talking happily. Watching his lively movements made people laugh. "Pepe, you''ve been here all the way, are you sure you still have the strength to wait for the performance?" Neil''s voice came from behind, and he and Alfonso walked over together. It seems that the three of them are hitchhiking. Got up here. "Trust me, I''m very strong." Pedro immediately took the pose of a bodybuilder, but it was a pity that his weak muscles were taken apart. It looked so funny that everyone laughed. "Hugo, do you know my black high heels, I don''t remember where I put them." Charlize was wearing a red evening gown and mopping the floor. He pulled the skirt with no femininity and rushed barefoot. When I went to the kitchen, I asked anxiously. "It should be on the shoe rack in the upper left corner of the door. When we went to the supermarket together last time, you wore those shoes. It was not that you almost twisted your feet in the square below." Hugo looked back and said directly. Charlize rushed toward the gate excitedly, but Hugo frowned and leaned out, "Are you sure you want to dress so grandly to the audition?" "No, the audition is one aspect After the audition, Stewart has a banquet to attend. I don''t think I have time to come back and change clothes." Charlize explained frizzly. Hugo nodded slightly, "But, isn''t the movie you auditioned for an action movie?" Hugo also glanced at Carl and got a positive answer, "You can go to the audition in jeans and a hat, and then put your dress on Take it with you, and change it before going to the banquet with Stewart, otherwise you will fail the audition if you dress like this." Charlize held his skirt in one hand and the black high heels in the other. He hesitated, then ran back to the room on tiptoes, looking at this posture that he was changing clothes again. Carl looked at Hugo and shook his head with a smile, "Thank you." If he were to persuade Charlize, it would be very difficult. Fortunately, Hugo helped him complete this impossible task. "Go, let''s go, we''re going to be late!" Neil looked at the clock and immediately greeted him. It was Carl who also looked at the clock and couldn''t help but shout, "Alex, we are going to go too, Charlie Here!" At this time, the house is full of people turning back and forth, and it is very lively. . ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 572： Rock paradise ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 572 Rock Paradise Expo Park is located in Los Angeles County. It served as the venue for agricultural exhibitions from 1872 to 1910. It is also one of the busiest areas in Los Angeles. To the south of the park is the main campus of the University of Southern California. Covering an area of ??160 acres, the park includes the Los Angeles Memorial Stadium, Los Angeles County Natural History Museum, California Lee School Center, Rose Garden, California African American Museum, Expo Center, Lee School Center School, South Lawn Natural History Museums, farmer''s markets, etc., can definitely be regarded as a place that integrates humanities, profit and science, and nature. The distance from Sunset Plaza to Expo Park is only less than 14 miles, and it can be reached in 20 minutes by car. The traffic is very convenient. Sally Hansen arrived at the Expo Park early, looking excitedly at the rolling crowd in front of him. The crowd in front of them seemed to be in madness, with oil paint on their faces, waving flags in their hands, and carrying bags on their shoulders. , Talking, laughing, and jumping towards the main venue of the Junjie Music Festival. Sally was a little excited and wanted to step forward, but a gentle woman standing beside her grabbed her shoulder and asked worriedly, "Sally, are you sure you want to participate?" This woman looks in her early thirties. She has long chestnut hair like a waterfall draped casually behind her, her face is full of tenderness and tenderness. She holds two tickets to the Junjie Music Festival in her free right hand. You know, This time, there are only 20,000 tickets for the Junjie Music Festival. In order to grab one ticket, some fans even set up a tent and waited at the ticket office forty-eight hours in advance. Now she has two tickets in her hand, which shows how much they came. It''s not easy, but they are standing at the door at this time, but they are not sure whether they want to go in. They are heard by other fans. It is estimated that these two tickets will soon be priced up, even if they sell for ten times the price. Any problems. "Mom, haven''t we discussed this matter? Yes, I want to participate." Sally raised her head and looked at her mother. She saw worry in her mother''s eyes, although her mother had a smile on her mouth. "Mom, don''t worry, this is just a music festival, there won''t be any problems." Sally knows that in the eyes of her parents, rock and roll is not a devil, but rock music festivals are really easy and messy to be directly hooked. "Mom, this is my dream. I really want to participate. You know, I always dream of being able to Going to different places to see different scenery, the glory to death gave me enough motivation to dream, and I finally made up my mind to realize it. Although I am still young, I think participating in the Junjie Music Festival will be a great start. " Sally is the first day of "Almost Fame" release. The little girl Hugo met on Amoeba Records. She is only thirteen years old this year. So her mother is not assured that her daughter will come to the festival and can only accompany her in person. Come. For these two tickets, Han Sallys Q collection took two days to line up. Sallys mother, Jessica Hansen(.), lowered her head and touched her daughters beautiful chestnut long hair. Sallys smooth long hair inherited her good points, and it always shines under the sun. , People enviable. "Okay, this is the reward you won through your hard work, and I will accompany you to stay young again." Sally remembered that in order to participate in this music festival, she had been doing odd jobs for neighbors in the past three weeks, and finally earned enough ticket money and travel expenses. She couldn''t help but raise a smile on her face," Hugo said. That''s right, this feeling of working hard for my dream and finally realizing it is really great. In fact, the result is not satisfactory, but the process is also so beautiful." Jessica shook the ticket in the handshake, then patted her daughter on the shoulder, "Let''s go, you don''t want to miss today''s opening." Walking into the Expo Park, Sally seemed to have entered a magical country. On the lawn outside the venue, a tent is like mushrooms emerging from the rain, covering every corner of the line of sight. Outside the tent, all kinds of people are standing and talking excitedly, and some even take the musical instrument directly. Come out and start playing. Sally looked at these people not like coming to a concert at all, but like camping. She thought it was amazing. When she asked curiously about a tattooed girl with red curly hair, the girl with full of personality was hearty. He laughed, "This is your first time to participate in a music festival? We didn''t plan to leave at all. You know, every show lasts for two days. We plan to camp here. Tell you a secret and wait until all the performances are over. When night falls, this is the carnival time of the real music festival." Both mother and daughter Sally and Jessica were surprised, it was obviously a whole new world for them. Of course, more people set up their tents, took a place, and then walked towards the main venue. Therefore, Jessica and Sally, who came empty-handed, naturally moved forward with the crowd. When you come to the entrance of the ticket inspection, you can see many young faces running around with a sad expression. There is no need to ask at all. Some people walk up directly, "Do you have any extra tickets? Five hundred dollars, I am willing to use it. Buy it for five hundred dollars." These people are obviously fans who were blocked because they didn''t buy the tickets. Jessica and Sally were surprised to see the clear and vivid regret and annoyance on their faces. After Jessica shook her head and expressed her denial, the visitor immediately turned and left, and hurriedly walked towards the others. Jessica and Sally glanced at each other. They knew how precious the tickets were in their hands, because at this moment, there were at least twenty young people in the sight of the door asking for tickets. When they walked to the door and waited in line for the ticket check, the number of young people holding a sign next to them immediately rose, and their eyes were all "begging for a ticket", "Glorious to death fans begging for tickets...", "Nirvana fans begging for tickets" "The signs are crowded, making the originally empty space suddenly narrow. My ears are filled with various discussions, "What song will the instrument band perform this time...", "Is the Chili Peppers on the main stage this time?", "I heard that a few British ones have also been invited What kind of goatskin is the band called...", "The radio commander seems to be on the list...", "Why did I hear that the Nirvana band will not be present, please tell me this is not true...", "There is a group called''Ellie The Band of Silk Prisoners (.in.), from Seattle, is also a trash style. I dont know how strong it is... These various comments flooded in, which made Jessica seem a little uncomfortable, not only because of such a passionate scene, she was a little timid, but also because all she heard were some strange names, and the world of rock and roll treats her. It seemed a bit far away, which made her nervous involuntarily. But unexpectedly, although these rock music fans are enthusiastic, the order is not chaotic, and the whole scene still appears orderly, which also made Jessica a little relieved. Originally, Jessica thought she had fully seen the enthusiasm of the fans outside, but after checking in, she knew that it was just the beginning. There is no problem with the venue in front of accommodating 30,000 or 40,000 people. At first glance, it is larger than the two football fields. At the end of the field, there is a huge stage. At first glance, it feels at least fifty yards wide. Around the stage The lighting and audio equipment department of the company has been installed. Since all the fans are standing right in front of the stage, they are not condescending like the concert stands, making the stage look small. At this time, the stage in front of you is like a mountain, and there is a sense of oppression on the face. And a sense of shock came to my face, it turned out that this is the feeling of the music industry live. At this time, there was a dense crowd standing in front of the stage. Everyones face was filled with clear excitement, lighting the temperature of the air, even if there was no screaming or shouting, even if there was no performance or band, but the scene gradually brewed. His enthusiasm still makes the whole lawn permeated with a heart-pounding atmosphere. In addition to the stage directly in front, there is also a stage on the right hand side near the entrance. This stage is obviously one size smaller. At first glance, it is known that the one directly in front is the main stage, which is the Renj stage. There is a gap of at least four hundred yards between the two stages. This also makes it impossible for the two stages to perform at the same time, but you can see each other''s performances. The location arrangement is very special. The length of the Renj stage is about twenty-five yards, and it looks like a mini version of the main stage. At this time, a large crowd of people gathered in front of the Renj stage, and the level of excitement is not inferior to that of the front. The faces of all the fans are filled with the joy of a festive celebration. For them, this is their annual Christmas, even more grand and grand than Christmas. This is a paradise for rock lovers, all with the same Hobby people gather together and talk about rock and roll things casually. Finding like-minded partners can''t be easier. Even if they like different bands, the red-faced debates are full of passion. At this moment, even the exhilarating rock music charms are floating in the airJessica is not sure about the difference between the main stage and the side stage. Anyway, all rock singers are strange to her. The symbol of her name, so she lowered her head to look at her daughter''s expression, "So, which direction should we go?" Sally also entered a completely new world at this time. She knew no more information than her mother, but she still inquired about some news before coming, so she looked around, "Mom, let''s first Go to the side stage to get the performance schedule, and then go to the main stage to see. After getting the schedule, we can know which bands will perform today, and then decide which performance to watch." The JJ Music Festivals tour mode is good news for music fans. They only arranged two stages on the spot. Unlike other large music festivals, which have at least four stages, they will run between each stage. For music fans It is a kind of happy suffering. If your favorite band appears on several stages at the same time, it is a happy suffering. Although Sally came here for glory to death, in addition to glory to death, she is also willing to listen to the performances of other rock bands. Being in a rock paradise, if you dont want to enjoy it, thats a kind of Real waste. . ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 573： enjoying the moment ads_wz_txt; Resurgence 573 is full of joy, hustle and bustle, and a lot of people. This is probably the best interpretation of the current situation of the Expo Park. The Junjie Music Festival will officially open soon, and the crowds on the scene are getting more and more crowded, and the venue is left behind. In a space that can accommodate 30,000 people, it is crowded with 20,000 spectators. When you walk through the crowd, you can clearly feel the hot air that is constantly warmed by enthusiasm and compressed the space. If you look around, you will find that there are people all around, and laughter, discussion, screaming, and arguing are endless, making people suspect that if a spark falls, it will instantly become a sea of ??flames. The first guest performer on the main stage opened for the festival today is the Kerosene Stove Band from San Francisco (). This band can definitely be regarded as a condensed body of the spirit of the Junjie Music Festival. It is a weird, crazy, and radical. Incredible band, their music is characterized by irregularities and composition. If you want to find a word to describe the kerosene stove band, it will definitely be "weird". They were born in San Francisco in 1991 in a wild and unruly hippie style. They dismissed the decadent traditional rock music and were popular in the United States. In their music, the melody and rhythm disappear without a trace. Many works show a piece of fragments. The most unbearable thing is that they tend to enjoy it. The ground repeats endlessly to the simplest syllable, and the lead singer''s spear is also strange and unmodified. But it is such a weird band that does not follow the common sense, but uses its own way to maximize the spirit of rock and roll. Their talents are like changing oil colors, unscrupulously swaying the atmosphere of freedom on the music score. They have also become well-known alternative rock representatives in the underground rock music circle of the West Coast. Obviously, few people can accept the music of the kerosene stove band. Even professional and experienced rock fanatics may not be able to accept their music. They released their second album "Poker Soda(. this year. They are just like It is a fox with an evil smile, unscrupulously breaking everyones cognition of the traditional non-traditional, mainstream and non-mainstream rock and roll, and then frantically mocking the so-called mainstream and the so-called non-mainstream rock and roll, using a note to defeat the cause The new world created by garbage rock can be said to have made the entire rock industry stunned. The debut of the Kerosene Stove Band also opened the curtain of the Junjie Music Festival, using their most unique way to declare the unique label of the Junjie Music Festival. The mother and daughter, Sally and Jessica, stood in front of the stage like this, staring dumbfounded at the funny and mocking singing of the lead singer of the band Les Clayp001 (les.clayp001) on the stage. They actually used a mandolin. As the main melody of a song, that kind of melody with a strong retro flavor and full of dramatic tension, combined with Shang Lei''s deliberately haunting mocking voice, has a subtle feeling of a French clown. French clown, Sally didnt even know how she came up with this idea, but looking at the stage, her mind naturally appeared like a French clown in the mime era. The sense of comicality makes people involuntarily want to co-author. Dance together to the music beat. Music is really a magical power. Jessica looked at the band jumping up and down on the stage, about to fall off, "This...this is rock?" She just felt that there were countless question marks flashing on her head, although she was not a true rock fan, but She still has a basic understanding of music, and can only say that the performance of the kerosene stove band on the stage completely broke all her fixed thinking. Turning her head to look at her ecstatic daughter, the smile that Jessica had been holding at the corner of her mouth burst out, although she was not sure if it was rock and roll, although she thought the music was really weird, but it must be admitted Yes, she likes it very much, and enjoys it. The involuntarily rising corners of the mouth and the dancing heartbeat clearly show the mood she enjoys at the moment. This rock festival is really amazing. The JJ Music Festival''s sign of Swordsman''s Slanting Front was displayed upright at the beginning. The fans who came to the JJ Music Festival are also diehard fans who really like rock, but obviously, not everyone can like the music of the Kerosene Stove. And accepted. It is precisely because of the diehard loyalty of this group of fans that they express their emotions in a very direct way. No, when one song is finished and the next song has not yet started, some people start walking towards the stage not far away. Throwing things on, a t-shirt, a shoe, and a mineral water bottle just slammed on the stage alone. "Go away! This is not rock!", "Hey, you, this is a funny drama, you insulted rock!", "Shit, shit! This is all shit! Go home, it''s stinky all over Tasteful French!"... The scattered and sharp screams made the Kerosene Stove band''s performance on the stage more comical. Jessica could not help but get a little worried when she heard such a direct curse, and quickly hugged Sally in her arms, if The order on the scene lost her tone, and she would flee as soon as possible. She didn''t want any accidents to happen today. But Jessica was surprised again. Reis, who was standing on the stage, enjoyed these curses very much. Instead, he walked in the direction of the cursing sound, singing triumphantly, and becoming more and more excited. Obviously, in the eyes of Leis, these curses are the best reward for him. At the same time, some people under the stage couldn''t see it, and directly shouted in response, "Shut up, I''m still watching if I don''t watch the fuck...", "Don''t interrupt the performance, this is not the Disney Concert Hall... ", "Cao, you are a handsome guy here...", "Shut up..." This one after another response has been echoed by many audiences. Suddenly a voice came out, "Less, laugh." Such incompatible words made all the people in front of the room burst into laughter. Jessica couldn''t help but laughed when she heard this, and Sally giggled and laughed. This situation is much more interesting than imagined. Faithful rock fans who are willing to come to the Junjie Music Festival, they obviously have an understanding of the nature of the festival, so they will express their views as much as they want, but they will not make excessive moves. Because if there is to be a radical move, it is estimated that after two days of the music festival, he will be directly burned with ashes by his own anger. Singers like the kerosene stove band are countless at the Junjie Music Festival. With the Kerosene Stove Band as the opening, all kinds of bands full of personality will not make people fuss. After the performance of the kerosene stove band on the main stage ended, the side stage performance began at the same time. Sally looked at the side stage hesitantly, and then at the main stage with nostalgia. It was obvious that it was difficult to make a choice. "Sally, don''t hesitate, make a decision quickly." Jessica also relaxed a little at this time, and said with a smile. Sally thought about it carefully. The Glory to Death performance was the first performance that started at 7pm after the intermission of the main stage, so she can freely control her time during her childcare. I have seen the performance on the main stage just now, then go. A side stage look is also a good choice, "Mom, let''s go over." After making the decision, Sally set off for the stage of Cheng J, which made her a little impatient to get up, "Mom, hurry up, hurry up." Sally trot in front, and Jessica smiled helplessly. Following her daughter, she trot all the way towards the Cheng J stage. When they arrived at the side stage, they were already full of people standing in front of them, blocking the 25-yard-long stage, even more lively than the main stage, but fortunately, the crowds were not very dense, so Sally and Jie Sika''s two physique girls can still squeeze and drill all the way, and after all the hardships, they came to the front row of the stage and watched closely the group of sturdy beards in front of them. man. The passionate guitar strings in the air and the lead singers voice collided with countless sparks. This powerful melody was completely different from the style of the kerosene stove band just now. Every musical note seemed to hit with a heavy punch. The chest, but the body has not had time to feel this impact force, the concussion in the mind has already unfolded, and the blood starts to accelerate, and then accelerates, as if the blood has been injected with stimulants, there is a possibility of explosion at any time. When the excitement reached its peak, there was no other way but to scream, so I opened my throat and started screaming, all emotions were vented through my throat, and the hearty pleasure kept the soul on the vertical line. Sprinting up and down, the heart was filled with countless sparks, sweat swayed wantonly in the smile. Jessica originally thought that she would hate this kind of "noise". After all, this kind of metal rock is too explosive, but unexpectedly: she likes it! This makes her a little at a loss, she doesn''t know how to enjoy it, but When she saw the other audience around her, and Sally at hand, she knew it, so she also began to beat the beat with her body, release energy from her throat, and thoroughly merge into the music. "Sally, who are they?" Jessica felt that her voice was a little hoarse, but she looked at her daughter with a big smile and asked. Sally jumped excitedly and pointed to her ear, "What?" It was obvious that the surrounding area was so hot that she couldn''t hear her clearly. Jessica could only use the limits of her voice to shout again, "Who are they? Who?" "Tools (t001)." A thick voice exploded like a thunder on the ground, which caused Jessica to turn her head and look over. She saw a man with a smile on his face following him. The music swayed his body as much as he could, as if he had noticed her sight. The man turned his head and looked over, pointed to the band that was performing on the stage, and shouted again, "Tools!" Jessica then came to realize that they are a tool band. But looking at the man in front of her with a smile that was brighter than the sun, Jessica felt a little familiar, but she couldn''t tell the reason. She could only smile and nod her head to express her gratitude, and then pulled her daughter back and squatted down. The body shouted in Sally''s ear, "Sally, do you know him?" "Who? Band?" Sally thought her mother was talking about the band that was performing on stage, but when she turned around, she found that her mother''s right hand was pointing in different directions. She looked up and saw the handsome face. , He couldn''t help but screamed, "Hugo Lancaster!" ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 574： Temporary Harbor ads_wz_txt; Resurgence 574 Temporary Harbor Sally turned her head and saw the person Jessica was referring to. Her angular profile was a little fuzzy in the hot afternoon sun. Only an outline could be seen, but the brilliant smile at the corner of her mouth was deeply imprinted. In the halo, it is hard to ignore. He simply wore a smoky gray sweater with a navy blue long trench coat. Without any extra dress, he looked like an ordinary one among the turbulent crowd. It''s just a fan, but Sally found familiar traces on her soft but firm lips. "Hugo Lancaster!" Sally blurted out. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She didn''t expect that Hugo would stand in the crowd like an ordinary fan and party together. Her shout was not obvious in the surging cheers. Only a small circle of people around heard it, but most of them didn''t have any special reaction, only Jessica looked over with a surprised look. No wonder she feels familiar, it turns out that this is the glory to death lead singer that gives her daughter infinite courage. Hugo also heard Sally''s cry, but he didn''t care. He just turned his head with a big smile, put his right index finger on his lips, made a "hush" gesture, and then looked at the stage again. With a full-on expression on his face, Hugo even, like most of the fans present, began to sing loudly in harmony with the band''s melody on the stage. The attitude of indulgence made people feel itchy. Sally suppressed the shock and surprise in her heart and turned her head to look at the band performing on the stage. Although the Hugo standing next to her still attracted her attention, the band''s performance on the stage seemed to have an invisible The rope is like, and her sight is firmly locked on the stage. This is the true charm of rock and roll. Jessica can only be regarded as an amateur fan, just to join in the fun, but even so, she still joined the ranks of all the audience, simply enjoying the joy and excitement brought by the band performance. At this time, the fans in front of the side stage seemed to be in madness, and the powerful performance of the tool band was like a bombing force, unleashing the enthusiasm of the live audience. Compared with the cheers of the kerosene stove band just now on the main stage, The performance on the side stage is not inferior at all, which also makes the audience standing behind continue to squeeze forward, compressing the surrounding space bit by bit. Both Sally and Jessica felt the pressure from all directions. This sudden enthusiasm caught both of them by surprise. Neither of them was able to prepare in time. When they realized that the surrounding space was being compressed, Behind them was a huge crowding force pushing them forward. This is a force that is difficult to resist, because the crowd behind him may be hundreds or even thousands of people. It is impossible to contend with the strength of one person alone, even the Hulk estimates that there is no way. Both Sally and Jessica were forced to follow the crowd and squeeze forward. The two people were still standing together, but because of this sudden change, the distance between the two people became larger and larger. The scene is really frustrating. It is clear that the other party is right away from him, but he can''t touch him, and then watch the distance widen bit by bit. This is really too bad! Sally is only thirteen years old this year. She is estimated to be less than four feet tall. Standing at the forefront of the stage, she can still see the performance, but as the crowd gathers, she is quickly swallowed. Jessica saw Sally disappear into the crowd little by little, which immediately plunged her into endless fear. No matter how wonderful the performance was, she could not attract her attention. I wanted to scream, but my voice was completely drowned out by the cheers around me. It was terrible, it was really terrible, Jessica felt all blood rushing to her head, maybe it would explode in the next moment. But at this moment, a man squeezed forcefully, tore a space out of the crowd that was gradually squeezing around, and then Sally was protected in his arms by him, and the man used his arms. Resist the surrounding crowd, creating a small space, so that Sally can stand steadily in place, like a safe haven. Jessica''s heart eased just before the explosion, and her tears of excitement slipped down in an instant. Lifting her head, she saw the appearance of the man, it was Hugo Lancaster! This is true! It surprised Jessica too much. Although Hugo protected Sally at this time, he was obviously unable to fight the turbulent crowd on the scene. After all, he was not a superman, so he could only protect Sally with his chest, and was forced to squeeze forward with the crowd. At that time, use her back to make a little space so that Sally will not be completely overwhelmed by the crowd. Sallys height only reached Hugos waist. She raised her head and could see a little bit of blue in the sky, and then Hugos slightly flushed cheeks because of excessive force. At this moment, Sally even Thinking that this is the world, a world supported by Hugo, Sally is a little obsessed. She just looked at Hugo and stood there blankly, and the noise around her was quiet. Cameron Diaz knows everything that can happen at the festival, so she is not surprised at all, but even so, when the crowd is really raging, she will inevitably feel irritated, fortunately around They are all authentic music fans, no one puts their hands everywhere. Originally, Cameron just wanted to participate in the music festival carnival. Recently, because of the tension and pressure of entering Hollywood, the world of Hollywood is far more complicated than the model circle. This makes her a headache. She doesn''t like those intrigues. , And don''t like those complicated unspoken rules, which makes her feel that the world is too dangerous. Rock is a good way to vent, and she can always find a moment of peace in the world of music. Tool band, Cameron has heard of this band, their music is indeed very distinctive, and the live performance is also very brilliant, so this has aroused the enthusiasm of all the audience. Although Cameron also knows that this turbulent crowd itself is one of the characteristics of the music industry, but in it, she will inevitably wonder: why can''t everyone just stand in place and enjoy music? The music sounds more exciting. The surrounding crowd kept squeezing forward. Cameron just felt like she had stepped on a girls foot. The slender scream was instantly overwhelmed. She looked around with some worry, and then saw that she was almost about to be caught. A little girl drowned in the crowd, "God, if she falls..." The little girl in front of her is not even four feet tall. The turbulent crowd looks like a piranha, and she can swallow her in her stomach at any time. Cameron felt it was too dangerous. She couldn''t help but squeezed in the direction of the little girl, wanting to rely on her meager strength to help a little bit. At this time, the performance on the stage had no meaning, she only knew what was in front of her. There was a little girl in a terrible danger, but her strength was still too weak. Watching the little girl submerged little by little made Cameron feel too cruel. But at this moment, a man squeezed over. He spread his arms to protect the little girl. He used his body to create a small space, like a temporary safe fortress. The little girl instantly It was safe. Even if the surrounding crowds were turbulent, the small fortress had no effect, and that harbor persisted in the surrounding violent storms. Cameron''s hanging heart fell back in an instant, and the little girl was finally safe, which made her relax, and the turbulent crowd around her swallowed her. Cameron could vaguely see the bright smile blooming on the little girl''s face, which made Cameron''s mouth outline a smile. Cameron raised her head and tried to cross the crowd to see what the man looked like, but at this time the crowd around was constantly jumping and crowding. After she relaxed, she was gradually drawn away from the little girl. Distance, which made her vision a little blurred Just when Cameron decided to give up, she caught the gentle smile in an instant, like ripples on the surface of a calm lake, an unassuming arc, slowly outlined, but the morning light fell on the lake surface The golden light above made the ripples cast a halo, blooming like a rainbow. This mere smile made Cameron''s heart pause for a while, and then he was instantly healed by the smile, and his heart was full. Cameron recognized this man. Where did she see this man? Suddenly, a long-lasting image in Cameron''s mind overlapped with the warm smile in front of her. She remembered this man. It''s the man who rescued herself when she made an embarrassment in a Philadelphia cafe. The smile on this man''s face is so gentle, and UU Reading is such a gentleman, as if it can illuminate the world, Cameron will never forget this smile. The same is true today. This man stretched out his hands to protect the little girl! Cameron believed that the relationship between a man and a little girl might even be unknown, but the man just stepped forward in this moment. , Cameron''s mouth also formed a big smile. This scene just now cured all negative emotions throughout the day. But when Cameron wanted to look more, the surrounding crowd became more and more crowded, which made the distance between her and the man and the girl farther and farther, she finally saw the man using his own strong Her back blocked the turbulent crowd behind her, and then she lost the two figures. "Ah..." The harsh screams and cheers drowned Cameron, but she could no longer find the target person. On the stage, the instrumental band''s singing was still full of passion, Cameron withdrew his attention, smiled slightly, and turned his eyes to the stage again, then let go and enjoy the music. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 575： Like a fish in water ads_wz_txt; Comeback 575 like a fish in water The instrumental band''s performance gradually moved towards sex, but it became more and more difficult for Hugo to protect the little girl. As a last resort, Hugo could only protect the little girl from moving step by step and leaving the stage. There is no way, the little girl is still too young. She continues to stand in front of the stage, fearing that she will be completely swallowed up by the crowd. For the little girl, either standing in the front of the stage or standing at the back is the appreciation The right way to perform. After stepping out of the crowd, Hugo searched for the figure of the little girl guardian. This was not an easy task. After all, it was necessary to find a specific object among the 20,000 spectators. This is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack, but fortunately Yes, the other party had obviously been paying attention to the actions of the little girl and Hugo, and then ran out from the front of the stage. Before Hugo could speak, the woman rushed over and gave the little girl a big hug, which made Hugo a little embarrassed to stand by. People who didnt know thought that Hugo had kidnapped the little girl, the parents Here comes the door. Fortunately, the parents quickly reacted and stood up and said to Hugo, "Thank you, thank you so much!" Hugo smiled and waved his hand, "No, it''s just a trivial thing." Then Hugo looked around, "You know, I think you should stand behind and appreciate it. The stage effect is the same, and you can enjoy the performance. Then , I hope you all enjoy the Junjie Music Festival." After speaking, Hugo was about to turn around and leave, but the little girl directly shouted, "Hugo!" Hugo stopped before he could start. He looked back at the petite body. Although there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, his eyes were a little dazed, "Hey, good afternoon..." After responding, Hugo I don''t know what to say. Obviously, it is not easy for him, a face blind patient, to remember a little girl. Seeing Hugo''s pause, Sally immediately understood-she had heard a lot of interesting things during the Hugo road tour, including this one. Besides, Sally knew that she and Hugo only It''s only once, Hugo doesn''t remember it, and it''s only natural. "Good afternoon, Hugo, I''m Sally, Sally Hansen, we were before..." Before Sally''s words were finished, Hugo showed a suddenly realized expression, "Amoeba music!" The name is very special, so Hugo is still a little impressed, but after he finished speaking, he asked uncertainly, "Right?" He is not very confident in his memory, in order to avoid embarrassment, he still confirms This is better. Sally was immediately amused by Hugo''s expression. She nodded vigorously, "That''s right." Then she pointed to her mother who was standing next to her, "This is my mother, Jessica." "Hugo, thank you. I must express my thanks again. It was really thanks to you just now." Jessica officially expressed her thanks again. She thought her heart was about to explode just now. Fortunately Sally It''s okay, it''s okay! "Ms. Hansen, it''s nice to meet you. Sally inherited your beautiful long hair." Hugo didn''t think that he had done a big thing. He took the topic underneath, and then smiled and praised it, which made Jessie Ka could not help being a little shy, "So, you guys are also here to enjoy the music festival carnival?" "Yes, but my mother and I have very limited knowledge of rock and roll. We just came to join in the fun." Sally blinked playfully and said frankly. This made Hugo laugh. "Interests are cultivated inadvertently. Maybe after this time, you will become a rock fanatic." Hugo looked at the slightly shy Jesse Ka, and Sally with a look of excitement and expectation. Sallys smart eyes awakened the memory of amoeba music in his mind. He turned his head and pointed to the main stage, Im still a few hours away from the performance. Im planning to enjoy the festival. If you want, you can enjoy it with me. Of course, I like a lot of bands. I guess I have to run back and forth between the two stages, if you dont mind." "Of course, of course! With you, I think we will be much safer!" Sally immediately clapped her hands and became excited. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. How could she want to miss it, but after she answered, she realized that she Not alone, so he quickly looked at his mother with expectant eyes. Jessica touched her daughter''s head fondly, and said to Hugo, "I just hope it won''t bother you. I''ve already troubled you once." "One of the greatest joys of music is sharing." Hugo spread his hands and made a hug gesture, "Come on, let''s go and see the performance of Alice Prisoner together." Hugo led the way and walked side by side with Sally and Jessica. "The instrument band was performing on the side stage just now. Their bassist is one of the most outstanding bass players today, and they are both top-notch in terms of technique and strength. , Their music is a typical alternative metal, that is, on the basis of the original metal, adding more dark colors and the bands own style. What I admire most is their professional attitude, regardless of the albums commercial performance, from the beginning to the end. The final dedication, this is too difficult." "Oh, by the way, did you watch the opening of the Kerosene Stove Band?" Hugo''s question was immediately answered positively by Sally, which made Hugo laugh immediately, "They are the best music this time. The most daring music of the festival, they have completely subverted everyone''s definition of rock and roll." "When I heard their music, I thought of French clowns. I don''t know why, but this kind of picture appeared in my mind." Sally said excitedly, trying to communicate her thoughts with Hugo. "French clown, interesting point of view, but it is indeed very appropriate." Hugo nodded haha. Entering the Junjie Music Festival, Hugo is like a fish in the water. In this playground full of indie rock and alternative music, Hugo seems to have returned to the world before he traveled. The only difference is that he used to be exposed to domestic underground Rock bands, but now surrounded by classic bands that can only be seen on the computer before, the level difference is not a star and a half. So, this made Hugo completely excited, and even a little out of control. Although Dinosaurs II (.jr.) and Leprechauns () are also included in the category of alternative rock, they are undoubtedly a return to traditional rock. The lead guitar is the most important part of the bands style, but Unlike metal rock and grunge rock, they also simplified the music score and made rock more accessible to the people with simple and easy-to-understand melody. The emergence of the 242 front (. 242) is undoubtedly Hugos biggest gain today. This Belgian band in 1993 is undoubtedly a huge outlier. Their gothic electronic rock style can definitely be called an outlier. In the current environment, the large-scale use of immature electronic technology is actually considered a "simple and rude" destructive behavior. It is only a combination of some electronic elements, and it is scolded to death. And the 242 front It is simply electronic rock style, of course, they are developed on the basis of Gothic metal, which can be described as shocking. In addition, Hugo also saw many bands that only listened to their names, such as the pure girl trio babes (babes.). This band''s skillful mastery of technology is admirable. The way of expressing anger by satire has won the audience''s applause; for example, the development of the arrested group (arrested.), this is actually an alternative rap group, this group only surprised once in the history of music in 1992, and then They disappeared, but their talents are beyond doubt. There are even some bands that Hugo has never heard of. Their strength is very strong. This also allows Hugo to experience the real situation of the American underground rock circle Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger. Their outstanding strength and unique style appear to be unique, which is imitating. In today''s music scene where the Nirvana band is popular and garbage rock is rampant, it is like a breath of fresh air that blows away all the filth and clouds. In 1993, the underground rock circle showed a situation where a hundred flowers blossomed and a hundred schools of thought contended. This also became the first year of history when new metal music emerged. Standing in the center of the Junjie Music Festival, you can clearly feel this historical impact. The music in my ears is leaving its mark with the most authentic footsteps. Two laymen, Sally and Jessica, did not have the ability to intervene at all. They could only listen to Hugo''s many treasures dumbfoundedly. Hugo had his own opinions on the performance of the band, the style of the band, and the strength of the band. Running back and forth between the main stage and the side stage, enjoying the happiness and troubles of every fan: Which stage should I go to to enjoy the performance? Looking at the bright smile on Hugos face and the excitement flying between the eyebrows, we can clearly feel that this is his world, and the excitement of this world is only the tip of the iceberg at this time. , The brilliant colors make people want to keep watching. "Sally, aren''t you tired?" Watching Hugo rushing towards the backstage, Jessica wiped the sweat from Sally''s forehead and asked worriedly. Sally shook her head, her eyes flashed with excitement, "Mom, don''t you think the world of rock and roll is really wonderful?" This made Jessica laugh, and she couldn''t deny Sally''s. This sentence, on the contrary, she is very willing to raise her hands to agree, "Mom, do you think the outside world will be so exciting, or even more exciting?" Jessica wiped off the sweat from Sally''s forehead, showing a firm smile, "You can use your feet to discover the truth." Sally''s brilliant smile bloomed proudly in those black eyes, "Let''s hurry over, and later, we will miss the glorious performance!" (To be continued) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 576： Oppose the noise ads_wz_txt; Resurrected 576 Opposition Waves Jessica felt that Sally''s words were too exaggerated. Now the first half has just ended, with a 90-minute break in between, and the second half of the show starts at 7pm. Glory to Death is the first performance on the main stage. So, Sally said, "I''m going to be late." Jessica thought it was funny in her ears, but she didn''t say anything, just moved towards the main stage with her daughter. When Jessica and Sally came to the main stage, looking at the crowd staying in place and unwilling to leave, Jessica knew that Sallys worries were not wrong at all. It seemed that she had experienced the whole afternoon. , But it''s still just a little bit of rock and roll experience. Sally and Jessica quickly walked through the crowd, and quickly walked towards the front of the stage, hoping to occupy a position in the first row at this time, watching the pictures around them rise because of extreme excitement. With red cheeks, they really felt the nature of these people being crazy for rock and roll, which made Sally remember the words she heard outside before entering the venue, "When all the performances are over, when night falls, this is the real thing. The carnival moment of the music festival." This group of fans are not only crazy about the performances on the stage, they are also crazy about the rock spirit deposited in the air, regardless of whether there is a performance on the stage or not, their blood is boiling because of the rock notes. Although the two people squeezed to the second row with difficulty, everyone here stood in a hustle and bustle. There was a little space between each other, but it was not enough for people to squeeze in. Sally and Jessica had to stop. Stepped down, and then stood dry in a small gap, it was very difficult to stretch out his hands and feet. Jessica looked at Sally with rosy cheeks, and couldn''t help but feel a little worried, and asked quickly, "Are you hungry?" Then she took out the prepared food from her backpack, "There are still four and a half hours of performance in the evening. Order something to eat." They all only drank water one afternoon, and the food they ate at noon had long been consumed. As the footsteps stopped, the endless discussions around gradually became clear, "This **** band is not a band at all. They have taken away the soul of rock and roll, no guitar solo, no Gorgeous arrangement, no emotional expression, is rock still called rock? God, this is really terrible. Although Junjie invited all alternative rock bands, but they are not even rock, how can they be qualified to appear Here it is!" "But this is also expected. Even bands like Kerosene Stove are on the stage. It''s not surprising that they will be invited. They are also a weird flower. Why do you think there are so many weird bands this year? The kerosene stove made rock not rock and roll, and lost the essence of rock to death. Now their so-called rock and roll are simply pop saliva songs, which is really disgusting." "Shit, the most disgusting thing is that the media are good, they just kneel on the ground and lick the shoes of glory to death, and they have been advocating that they have reformed rock and roll, let rock and roll rejuvenate, kill me, they are destroying Okay, if you turn rock into Madonna''s call. Bed. Sound is also called reform, I would rather rock and die." "Their group of people are the Yin and Yang people who have never seen the world. It is estimated that EMI has given them a lot of money. They are like pet dogs who bark when they see their owners." ...These discussions are very common on the scene. Almost every music fan is expressing his own opinions and exchanging his ideas, especially because this is the Junjie Music Festival, where all kinds of music with unique personalities and different styles can be seen. As a result, peoples discussions have become more intense, but in general, everyone knows the attributes of Junjie, so it is just a discussion, and it did not lead to chaos. Sally was eating a sandwich originally, and she gradually got used to the noise around her. She thought it was nothing, but the taste was not right when she listened. She was actually talking about glory to death, and her words became more and more awkward. This caused Sally''s good mood to be destroyed most of the time. Jessica hadn''t noticed at first when she was standing next to her, but Sally''s terrible expression made her notice the words next to her, and her face stiffened involuntarily. But the group of people in the discussion didn''t pay attention to Sally at all. To be precise, they should have noticed and would not care. "Have you heard that glorious death music? Haha." The laughter was full of malice. "Trash. I mean real trash, you know. Just that kind of music, the three-year-old Mark from my next door disliked it as noise, but they could say that it was an insult to music and rock and roll." "I don''t know how they dare to claim to be rock and roll, God, this is really a fallen world. Can you imagine that in the future, rock and roll will become a street full of idiots that can hum and chirp music? This is ridiculous!" "Glory to death... Haha, this name is really stupid, why don''t they really die?" "You! Shut up! Yes, that''s you!" Just as Sally wanted to stand up and stop the vulgar words of these people, the words in her mind rang directly, and Sally looked around in astonishment. She was pretty sure that she hadn''t spoken just now, and everyone around her looked to the left, and then Sally saw a group of energetic young people. Standing at the forefront was a young girl with a pretty face flushed with anger. She bit her lower lip excitedly, trying to control her emotions, but obviously it was not easy. thing. Behind the girl stood two other girls, they also had an angry look. There were three or four boys standing behind. Two of them had already begun to roll their sleeves. They were about to rush out to do something, but Blocked by the three girls in front. "You have the qualifications to express your views on music, but you do not have the qualifications to insult others'' creations!" The girl roared with red cheeks. It can be seen that she is also very hard to suppress her emotions. Sally recognized this group of people. She met them last time at Amoeba Music. She remembered that this group of people were music lovers of the band Glory To Death, and they even prepared a banner for support. "Holy shit! As long as it is rubbish, we are qualified to criticize, not only us, everyone is qualified!" The group of fans who talked about glory to death just now is a group of men who are nearly 30 years old, dressed very ordinary and even a little sloppy. , Looks like a street music lover, uncut. When they heard the accusations, they turned around one after another and confronted them loudly. As soon as the phrase "garbage" came out, I saw that the group of boys behind the girls couldn''t help but rushed up, but the girl standing in the front raised her voice and shouted, "It''s ridiculous, you guys It''s the most ridiculous." This sentence stopped the boy''s movements and made everyone around him look over. Sally vaguely remembered that the girl who was talking seemed to be called Meredith At this time, the girl didnt stop, and said in a big way, You claim to be rock lovers, and then insult those who try to change the existing rock music. This is your so-called hobby, if its really In this way, you are insulting the existence of rock." "Bitch. People, pay attention to your mouth!" Naturally, these men would not let the other side insult each other, and they rolled up their sleeves and wanted to rush forward. But the girl didn''t back down at all, instead she stood a half step forward, "Then, tell me, what is real rock? When punk appeared, how did traditional rock treat it? Everyone thinks that the arrival of punk is rock. The beginning of death, but now? Punk has become the most important part of rock and roll!" "When garbage rock appeared, how did public opinion see it? People don''t even want to admit that it is a kind of rock, they just want to isolate them with words like''alternative'', as if it is a virus. Normal. But now? Do you dare to say that you don''t like Nirvana, dare you to say that you don''t like pearl sauce?" The girls very petite and ruddy face looks even more lovely, but its just such a little girl who doesnt seem to be threatening, clenched her fists, raised her voice and spoke uprightly, stupefied to let the group of men just say something. I couldnt say anything to refute, "So, let me tell you what real rock is!" The girls loud words calmed the surrounding commotion. "The real rock is to have the courage to break through, dare to challenge oneself, break free from the so-called restrictions, and pursue freedom!" The girls soft voice burst out with a sonorous spark at this time, making the loyal fans around him uncontrollable. There was a burst of applause. All the audience here are diehard rock fans. Their understanding of rock and roll is naturally very deep. The girls words easily awakened everyones resonance, If rock is forced to be chained, what is the stipulation? What is rock? Thats the beginning of rocks destruction." "So, don''t tell me that the music of kerosene stoves is not rock and roll, their music is a height that you can''t reach in your life; don''t tell me that glorious music insults rock and roll, because of their sincere and passionate pursuit of rock and roll. The heart is something you never understand." The girls passionate words made the surrounding applause one after another, but the group of men looked at each other and couldnt say a word, "If you are the so-called diehard rock and roll, then Its not a pity that Glory to Death does not have fans like you, because that will be luck for the band, not loss." "Shit, you shut up, you are arguing!" The group of men also tried to struggle and raised their fists with a fierce expression. But the other fans who were watching suddenly started to cheer, and a sentence came out from the crowd, "You don''t like it, then you choose to leave, don''t try to apply your music concept to others." This made the group. Men suddenly became extremely small. Although there were eight people in their group, they were only a drop in the ocean compared to the thousands or even tens of thousands of people around them. As a result, the group of men could only stare at the girl who had just spoken in a gloomy look, and then murmured and cursed and walked away, but they didn''t know whether they left or changed positions. "Meridis, you are so great..." The friends beside the girl all praised excitedly, which made the girl''s face filled with excitement and excitement. The girl smiled, and glanced at it, and she met Sha Li''s eyes met. Sally immediately showed a bright smile, expressing her admiration, and the girl smiled and nodded, and gave a reply. Sally suddenly had an idea, she wanted to know this girl, to be more precise, she wanted to join this group! (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 577： Spike the audience ads_wz_txt; Comeback 577 seconds to kill the audience Quarrels similar to this can be seen everywhere at the Junjie Music Festival. There are also many people who are so red-faced that they want to fight. This is originally an occasion for free expression of opinions. Sometimes, the quarrel between two people can even cause two groups of people. Dispute, because here are true professional fans, they cant say that they know astronomy and geography, but at least they have their own opinions on rock, especially alternative rock, so all kinds of ideas will collide together. Countless sparks, this is also one of the highlights of the music festival. But no matter what the focus and position of the quarrel, as long as the band and the music are real, everyone will eventually be persuaded by the performance and even fall in love with the band. Because everyone is a loyal rock lover and a supporter of alternative rock, they are willing to explore the different charms of alternative rock, they are also willing to listen to the voices of different rock styles, and they are more willing to discover new faces of alternative rock. This is the JJ Music Festival charm. In 1991, when Pearl Sauce was on the Junjie Music Festival, it was under tremendous pressure, and at that time Niji''s "Don''t Mind" had not been released. Almost no one knew what the so-called junk rock was, but Pearl Sauce still relied on its own excellence. His performance attracted a group of diehard fans, and step by step became the top band in the US market that can compete with Nirvana. Obviously the same is true today. Before the performance, the audience gathered in front of the main stage more and more. Although speaking of personality alone, the music of the glory is far inferior to the horror of the kerosene stove band. , But because "Almost Fame" was released at the end of the year, the alternative rock trend that broke the shackles of the grunge rock trend in 1993 was pushed to the peak, which also made the glory to death become the target of public criticism. From the perspective of topicality and attention, the glorious performance can be regarded as the biggest attraction at this year''s Junjie Music Festival, and everyone is looking forward to the band''s live performance. Although the band had been on a road tour before, a small number of the audience saw it after that, and many of them could not be regarded as professional music fans. The Junjie Music Festival was the first show in the true sense of glory after the release of "Almost Fame". The stage-tested by 20,000 professional fans, how good is the band''s strength, how true is the media sought after, and how good is the quality of the music, everything will be revealed after today. The burning clouds on the edge of the sky were burning, the night slowly fell, and the lights on the main stage were all lit up. At this time, at least two-thirds of the 20,000 incoming audience gathered in front of the main stage. The second half of the performance It''s about to kick off. Although the side stage will also have performances at the same time, the audience is more concerned about what kind of performance will be dedicated to the glory to death. Whether it is expected or cursed, everyone can''t help but focus on it. At this time, the musical instruments on the stage have been placed, and the glorious band members are already on the stage. They are making the final confirmation of the instruments. The commotion in the audience is gradually brewing a storm, but this Whether the storm will ignite everyone''s enthusiasm or destroy the entire stage, no one knows. Sally was not nervous at first, because she likes music that is glorious to death, and she prefers rock and roll that is glorious to death. This is also the biggest purpose of her coming to Los Angeles today, or even the only purpose. However, after the episode just now, Sally realized that the band was not going smoothly in pursuit of their dreams. The setbacks and difficulties they had to face were far more violent than they thought. So, Sally hopes that the band To be successful is more eager than ever, and more urgent than any desire. She firmly believes that as long as the band can succeed, as long as the band can continue to persevere, she will have the motivation to move on! Jessica looked at Sally''s tight cheeks and her mood became tense. She didn''t know what the glory of death music was like, but she didn''t want to see her daughter''s disappointed expression. What''s more, Hugo is indeed a competent commentator this afternoon. Her impression of this rock musician has also changed drastically. Perhaps, this band can really bring Sally a unique spiritual power. . "It''s going!" Sally yelled excitedly, because she saw Hugo walking to the front of the stage. He changed into a simple white T-shirt with black jeans, and slanted his guitar on his back. There was no other extra attire, I saw Hugo walking up to the microphone stand, adjusting the height of the microphone stand, and all the other band members were in place. Sally knew that the performance was about to begin. Not only Sally, but Meredith, Merelyn, Eli, Joshua, Liam and others who stood at the scene were all excited. There was no need to remind them. The screams lost control. It burst out from the throat, and there was a buzzing scream in front of the main stage. At first, the sound was not loud, but then it was like a high-tide ocean wave, one after another, and the shouts were gradually pushed towards. Up**. This kind of cheers failed to break through the deadly pressure in the air. Instead, the air became thinner and tense, as if someone would collapse or explode if it was not vented. At this moment, Hugo raised his right hand and stretched out those slender and powerful fingers, one, two, three! "Huh..." The sound of a series of bombers flying low in the sky pierced the dark night sky and filled the sky. The star buckets are all spilled down, and the electronic psychedelic keyboard sounds combined with the brisk and restrained drum beats make the night sky be dotted with light in an instant, like daylight. Hugo stood in front of the microphone, with a bright smile on his face, as if this was not the evening, but a sunny beach facing the wind; it was as if this was not the stage of the "Judge" Music Festival, but the streets of Los Angeles. The casual performance is general. Hugo relaxedly raised his right hand, spread his fingers, and gently tapped the keyboard in the air, as if he was using the night sky as his keyboard, playing the song "Smoke the Hero (..., with his mouth facing the microphone. Cheered cheerfully, "Oh! Hey!" This relaxed and lively atmosphere tilted down like moonlight without any hindrance, "Well, I met a dying old man on the train," Hugo held the microphone in both hands and pressed his own voice to burst out Dan Tian. The sound of breath tears into sound waves, and turns into colorful fireworks in the air, blooming one after another. This slightly hoarse but richly textured voice is like pure black velvet, and the sky is full of stars. Become shiny diamonds, blooming beautiful colors in Hugo''s interpretation, "There is no more direction, no more pain. Well, he said,''Before I die.'' There is only one thing...Never let your fear determine your destiny.... The simplest melody, the simplest lyrics, the simplest arrangement, but burst into the most dazzling light in Hugo''s interpretation. The whole scene was surrounded by glorious performances in an instant. The concise and powerful drum beats are like a sap hitting everyone''s heart, and the direct and powerful keyboard sounds are like sharp roots. The thorns continue to impact the blockade of the skin. Listen, there is no gorgeous arrangement, no cumbersome guitar, and all the elements of grunge rock. This melody is simple and catchy. It seems that you can play it back in your mind after only listening to it once, but it''s shocked in your mind. Endless repercussions. Thinking, what does the lyrics mean, the dying old man? Fear determines fate? What kind of **** is this! Could it be said that the dying old man is the rock near death, and the fear is the rejection of change and innovation? Feel that the vibration frequency of the pulse is like breaking through the blockage of the skin, the blood flow speed is like breaking through the restraint of the brain, and the arc of the heart beating is like breaking through the cover of the chest. This kind of most real reaction from the body. It just came without warning. Its hard to imagine that these are just two lines of lyrics, interspersed in the simple melody, but it seems like a real bomber is passing through the head. The roar has already thrown down the bombs, and then every time. An agitation of thought burst out of a person''s mind. Although many of the fans who came to the scene today are loyal fans of glory to death, Eli and Liam are responsible for the organization, but overall, at least 99% of the 20,000 people are not glory to death. Even more than 90% of fans of "Almost Famous" are people who have never heard of the album "Almost Fame". As a result, Hugo''s moving voice opened the door to a whole new world for them! Before the turbulence of thought had time to unfold, Hugo''s voice completely detonated the lyrics, "I said yes to kill your hero, then fly, fly, baby dont cry. " The phrase "kill the hero" blatantly resounded in the night sky, and suddenly it even made people wonder if they had heard it wrong. Killing heroes? Killing whose heroes, and what heroes? Is it to kill Guns and Roses, or the Nirvana Band, or the diehards who don''t understand the music style of the band? No, it doesn''t seem to be the case. It should be to stifle the constraints of the inner frame, break free from the blockade of all frames, break the routine, find your own style, create your own music, and condense your own rock spirit. If you dont kill the "hero" in your heart, then this kind of rock is the beginning of death The real rock is always on the road of killing the rules. The heart in the chest is responding to the call of the sonorous musical rhythm of glory to death, "There is no need to worry, because everyone will die. We just walk and walk every day, baby don''t walk. There is no need to worry, I love you more than everything. ." Bang Bang Bang, this strong and powerful heart beating sound is not only calling my heart''s desire for music, but also calling my own passion for music, but also calling myself to cater to glory to death; Bang Bang, it almost takes The heart rhythm that broke through the chest truly reflects the true thoughts in the heart at this moment. They are rock fans, they are a group of rock lunatics, they are crazy for rock, they live for rock and die for rock, they dont mind what rock is, they I just want to be drunk in rock and roll. So, why not respond to the truest portrayal of your heart and enjoy the music to your heart''s content? Bang, bang, bang, this is the drumbeat played by the Glory to the Dead band, and it is also the sound of Hugo''s beautiful voice soaring in the night sky. It easily kills everyone''s inner hero in a second, willingly surrender! (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 578： Frontal impact ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 578 positive impact The bang-bang-bang drum beat became a Qianqianqiang resonance sound. It came from the sparks from the electronic keyboard and the drum beats. As the eardrum and heart were impacted, the echoes burst out, and one after another chills jumped from the soles of the feet to the top of the head, like an electric current, which put every muscle in the whole body in a state of being so tight that it was almost bursting, intense chemistry The reaction dances wildly on every inch of skin. "Papa Papa" This is the sound of the fetters in the heart. Those fans who despise glory to death, those fans who disdain glory to death, those fans who insult glory to death, are the most powerful at this time. The most violent, because Glory To Death is hitting the most powerful shock waves with the most concise notes, hitting their blockade. The violent impact of the drumsticks in Fujin''s hands and the drumhead shook out a wave of sound. Every drum beat was so solid and accurate that it easily hit the atriums of all the audience and pulled everyone into his rhythm. In the middle, the intoxicated and focused look on his face made the bright stars in the dark night echo the drums in his hand. The guitar strings in Neils hands are so simple, but so powerful. Each string is like an attack weapon, releasing the energy of music through shock. The most basic chords actually have such a great charmit seems Everyone has forgotten that even the most complex and gorgeous chords are all developed from basic chords. Alfonso seemed to be trapped in a crazy world, flicking his curly long hair vigorously, and smashing his hands fiercely on the keyboard in front of him like boxers, but the magical thing is that the keyboard sound did not lose control. Not as cheap and shameful as people expected, the sonorous and powerful electronic piano sound was connected to the bomber''s roaring engine, and it was forced to land from high altitude with the top of Mount Tai. Pedro has forgotten in a trance that this is the stage that excites him and makes him nervous. The performance time at this moment belongs to him, only to the band. The steady and powerful series of bass connects the band together and forms. An undifferentiated, fierce attack, bombarded the audience indiscriminately. "Well, one day the sun will sink on the horizon, and the incredible scene will spread over the sky. Well, I don''t want to be the one who will destroy tonight is right in you, right in front of your eyes." Hugo stood at the forefront of the stage, holding the microphone in his hand, as if this was his scepter to rule the world, roaring out the emotions and powers in the depths of his dantian and in his heart, every musical note, every word They all contain rich emotions, like fireworks, blooming proudly under the black curtain, and in a trance, the burning clouds that have just ended ten minutes ago seem to resurface, starting from the stage, burning little by little. The flame completely ignited this huge piece of night, illuminating everyone''s atrium. The magnificent scene described by the lyrics is gradually swayed out of Hugos singing, as if a giant in the sky is painting on the sky with a microphone in his hand, all stars are his paint, swaying people The jaw-dropping masterpiece is unique! "I said yes to kill your hero, then fly, fly, baby dont cry. There is no need to worry, because everyone will die. We just walk and walk every day, baby don''t walk. There is no need to worry, I love you more than anything else. " Those who slander glory to death and mock glory to death and despise glory to death have only one thought at this time: shame. Because they clung to the so-called "tradition" of rock and roll, but in their stubbornness and persistence, they destroyed the greatest soul since the birth of rock: freedom. What is rock? Rock is freedom, rock is rebellion, rock is wild, rock is enthusiasm! No one can define rock, so those who try to define rock dont understand rock at all. This is the real insult to rock. Anyone who has been exposed to rock and roll will feel this way, or should have this feeling. Rock is certainly a kind of music, but there is no complete musical element in this kind of music that can make people absolutely sure. It is completely distinguished from other music forms. Its rhythm, instrument, volume, melody, and sound can be found in other music forms, but the combination of the elements of these times makes it possible to determine whether this is a rock or not. , This does not depend on the musical elements, but on the inclusiveness of rock and roll, and on the belief in advocating rock and roll! Any kind of "standard" definition of rock and roll may regard things other than rock as rock and exclude the real rock. Rock and roll has been full of controversy since the first day it was born. The so-called social scholars despise it, the so-called religious believers fear it, and the so-called mainstream society rejects it. Rock and roll is like a demon, carrying a heavy burden, step by step. Start your own pace, but rock has been stubbornly to this day! What can really define rock is not "standard" or "tradition", but it is the resistance and pressure that oppose rock and roll, and the evil words and fears that curse rock! Rock is free, it aspires to free itself freely; rock is rebellious, it uses wild or gentle images, brisk or strong rhythms, elegant or simple lyrics to crush alienation and reality, making dissatisfaction and anger like dandelion seeds Rock and roll surpasses morality, customs and defenders often cannot tolerate its existence, because it is always so shocking. Rock has no ideology, because it prefers to wander around in a huge social labyrinth with the pursuit of freedom of thought, and is not willing to fall into the confinement of warmth like home. Drifting is a kind of pain, but sometimes it is also a kind of happiness; rock rebels against art, It firmly believes that music is not a symbol of identity or status, education, but human nature. It liberates artistic feet and chests one by one, makes music liberate the nature and joyous alveoli, the world throbs with joy, and makes music return to life. The riverbed rushed endlessly. Rock and roll advocates passion. It burns all kinds of grandeur and hypocrisy with unpredictable flames, which makes the intention of artistic indulgence more clear and strong. It is the kind of turbulent magma that has been ejected from the ground; rock rebels against God, it replaces it with chanting and whispering. The pious tribute of the choir, the use of bass and drums to make the Bible disappear, and the stage performances that hug behind and overwhelm the lonely and impatient forbidden. want. Bondage. Rock questioning rationality, it stubbornly spy on the human soul..." It would use the dizzy wine sword of Dionysus to split the brain and let the joy and sorrow of life move to the extreme. This is rock and roll. ! Look, Hugo is mocking every rebellious speech with his singing. Those fans who question whether glory to death is rock or roll are not true rock lovers at all, they have never grasped the essence of rock; Those music fans who curse glory to death and insult rock and roll should feel ashamed. They use their own framework to put rock and roll on the shackles. This is the beginning of the death of rock and roll; those music fans who despise glory to death music and bow to the market do not listen at all. Knowing the spirit of the band''s music, they are like those defenders who can''t wait to criticize glory to death, but they don''t know that their actions are the dirtiest and most disgusting existence in the rock world. "I said yes to kill your hero, then fly, fly, baby dont cry. There is no need to worry, because everyone will die. We just walk and walk every day, baby don''t walk. There is no need to worry, I love you more than anything else. " This line of lyrics is shattering the defenses and hearts of every fan on the scene. The simplest line of "killing heroes" has burst out the most powerful force. In every so-called "loyal fan", every one The so-called "rock fanatic" and every so-called "music diehard" fan has slapped slap in the face. Who is insulting rock? Is it a kerosene stove, a glorious death, or the poor guys crying "This is the end of rock"? This is the Junjie Music Festival, the grandest stage of alternative rock. Here is the free, passionate, and crazy alternative rock music with open arms. This is the most glorious stage of glory to death. Everyone can appreciate this one. The rock spirit in the bones of the band. In an instant, the bomber-like drums smashed the atria of diehards, tears were vented like sweat, they felt ashamed, they should feel ashamed, because they tried to destroy the eternal rock and roll with their own ideology The spirit that will never be extinguished, they are using "secular concepts" to stifle the existence of rock and roll like those defenders. All this is just like when rock and roll just appeared in the 1940s, the defenders could not wait to stand up and say that rock is the devil. Now when glory to death has once again impacted the entire rock formation Use them to be sharp and stubborn. , Passion, and crazy music broke through all constraints and allowed rock and roll to take another step toward freedom, but they couldn''t wait to stand up and say that glory to death is a devil, and glory to death is a shame. At this moment, the sonorous and powerful music of glory to death is the biggest counterattack against them, defeating all their defenses, and making all the words in the chest pale and weak. Killing heroes, this sentence itself is the greatest portrayal of rock, because there should be no heroes in the rock world, or there should be no eternal heroes. When rock was born with Elvis-Presley, he was a rock hero, and then the Beatles became a rock hero; but then, punk was born, sex. The pistol became a new hero, destroying everyones fixed ideas; later, guns and roses set off a metal rock frenzy; and the birth of Nirvana ended the old rock era and opened up a crazy and decadent The age of grunge. Now, glory to death has appeared, and they are the new rock heroes! Perhaps, one day in the future, glory to death will personally kill this hero and make a breakthrough. Until this day comes, rock will be transformed and glowing again. Exuberant vitality! (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 579： Rock Hero ads_wz_txt; The 579 Rock Heroes Exposition Park of Resurrection at this time has evolved into a volcano that is erupting turbulently. The continuous burst of magma has broken the entire night. Even the dark night is lit by flames, and the starry sky has become a stage. Background lighting. More than 10,000 spectators gathered in front of the main stage, following the rhythm and drumbeat of the glory to death music, shaking their heads and dancing their bodies frantically, throwing all their senses out of the sky, and devoting themselves to the music. In the middle, the air began to become thinner, breathing involuntarily became rapid, that kind of hot-blooded catalyst was everywhere. The side stage 400 yards away originally gathered thousands of fans, but it was lured from the main stage. Confusion is really too strong. After hesitating again and again, the enthusiasm in the heart still prevailed, and many people began to run to the main stage one after another, which made the front of the main stage become more and more crowded, the kind of crazy people The scorching heat has been rising continuously, completely igniting the night of the first day of the Junjie Music Festival. When the performance of "Strangle Hero (k Dou l... ended, the frenetic screams on the scene shook the entire Los Angeles like a galloping horse, and the shaking of the earth and mountains started the stage. Shaking slightly, this kind of madness can simply burn all the clothes and the stage directly. However, at this moment, some people lost their minds and threw mineral water bottles, clothes, food bags, and even a few rocks on the stage. Fortunately, due to the distance, they did not hit them. Any member. This small group of people are crazy rock lovers. They cant accept the fans pursuit of glory to death. They still think that glory to death is driving rock to death. All their emotions are "strangled by the hero" by this song. Motivated. If they could, they would kill the **** of Glory to Death with their own hands, but they couldn''t, so they chose objects in their hands to vent their dissatisfaction with the bandor to express their dissatisfaction with the band''s appeal to so many fans. Among this small group of people was the group of men who shamelessly cursed the band before the show began. They stood at the right corner of the stage at this time, and then shouted insults hatefully, "shit", "idiot", "disgusting" The mouth. The interlocutor. Those filthy words seemed to have received huge resistance in the enthusiastic and thin air, and they couldn''t spread at all. This time, there is no need to wait for Sally or Meredith to come forward. The fans around them just spoke up, "Get out", "I don''t know how to appreciate it. Eyes", "Go home and grass your mother" , "Give yourself a mouthful. Intercourse. This kind of resistance is not just one or two people, but a large circle of people around you. Ten? Fifty? One hundred? It''s far more than that, I guess. Five or six hundred people are complaining and cursing, because this small group of people don''t know how to appreciate rock and roll. Their existence is an insult to rock and roll. "Fuck! Fuck!" A shout was madly pouring down at the small group of people. The red-faced roars seemed to be able to swallow them alive at any time, which made the small group of people immediately lose everything. Courage, left the main stage dingy. In the rock music circle, there are many ways to win fans, but there is always only one most effective and solid: to conquer everyone with performance. The Junjie Music Festival is such a stage, and Glory To Death has seized this opportunity. When those diehards were driven away, the loyal fans standing in front of the main stage began to shout loudly, "Fly, fly baby dont cry "...", "Go, go baby don''t go..." This shout was made by about 200 people. In front of a crowd of more than 10,000 people, it was obviously just a drop in the ocean, but it burst out with amazing energy. Let everyone see the courage and vigor of the glory to the death to dare to "strangle the hero." The melody of "killing heroes" is still slowly settling in the air, but Hugo turned his head to look at his band members. Everyone gave them a definite look of "I''m okay". They had long known that they would not perform on stage. It will be smooth sailing. There were curses and throwing objects just now. They were actually expected. They didn''t expect a song performance to conquer all the audience, but they never feared resistance because they started in San Francisco. They have traveled all over the United States step by step, and then they have reached the stage today. They will not give up easily. Hugo saw the blazing fire in the eyes of his teammates, he grinned, nodded in Alfonso''s direction, and then the melody played again. Once again, the keyboard sound cut in, Glory To Death obviously intends to walk the road of todays personality to the end, but this time the keyboard sound is no longer the electronic feeling of "killing heroes", but the clear piano sound, the soothing and soft melody It''s like an orchid that quietly opens in the moonlight. The faint fragrance is not strong, but it is slowly drifting in the moonlight, reflecting the brilliance of the stars, which is indescribable. "There is boredom in your eyes, because you can''t find the place where your dreams can be realized." Hugo took the microphone from the stand, took the microphone in his right hand and walked to the front of the stage, holding the stand with his left hand. Sing as much as you like. At this moment, standing on the stage, Hugo can only feel the enthusiasm that is boiling all over his body. "When you say you give up, all the hard work you put into it will disappear without a trace." Two years, this was the stage that was two years late. Two years ago, he had the opportunity to be on the grand stage of the Midi Music Festival with his teammates, but he accidentally crossed it and delayed everything. Now, he is standing on the stage of one of the most famous music festivals in the world, Junjie Music Festival, performing with his glorious teammates for 20,000 spectators. He can even feel his muscles tremble uncontrollably. But he didn''t care, because this nervous and exciting feeling made him feel that everything was so real. Therefore, Hugo did not have any reservations, allowing his voice to release energy in the melody. This song "Don''t be annoyed by the past (...in.anger is like a trembling voice deep in his soul. , With enthusiasm as the string and persistence as the finger, outlines an exciting and exhilarating melody. Each sentence of the lyrics is the power of the soul, which is released through the voice. "So, I will start a revolution from the bed. My life, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind. Outside the house is blooming in the middle of summer. When you stand by the stove, the flames reflect your face. , The hope in your heart is burning like that flame." Hugo remembered the situation of the first formation of glory to death in Los Angeles. At that time, they didn''t know what would happen in the future. Even if he was a traverser, they didn''t know. They just came together with a passion for music. Then a revolution began in the dilapidated warehouse behind Al Bar. Fate, now, this revolution. Fate has been flaring throughout the United States. Many people think that glory is crazy to death. What they challenge is not only the garbage rock frenzy brought by Nirvana and Pearl Sauce, but also the confinement and restraint of the entire traditional rock and roll, the use of keyboards and guitars, and the arrangement of music. Change, and most importantly, they inject endless energy into the music, rebellious but positive, unruly but sunny, stubborn but powerful, this spirit makes the whole rock and roll completely new. However, the band did not back down, let alone give up, they just walked here with difficulty and persistence step by step. "So Sally can wait. She knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youth is gradually withering, but I remember you said, don''t be upset about the past." When the melody of the chorus sounded, thousands of people automatically sang neatly in the audience, almost keeping pace with Hugos singing, just like backing singing, pushing the grandeur of the chorus to a whole new level. At this moment, the souls of all the people on the scene resonated, and the touch that bloomed from the depths of the soul made everyone shiver involuntarily. There were only less than two hundred people left in front of one side stage after another, and everyone else stood in front of the main stage, which made the originally spacious venue extremely crowded in an instant, even the staff of the music festival. Free of vulgarity, everyone surrounded the stage, surrounding the entire main stage. Twenty thousand spectators looked up at the glory standing on the stage to death and looked up at Hugo singing loudly. At this moment, they are the rock heroes in everyone''s mind! "Take me to the place you yearn for, a place that no one knows and waits for us to explore. Please don''t waste your youth in rock bands, they will only make you sink." The rebellion and persistence of glory to death is here. The lyrics were fully displayed. The audience raised their hands. The nearly 40,000 arms waved with the rhythm of the melody, like the wind and wheat, shaking out waves that eclipsed nature. , Shocked the body and mind of every audience on the scene. This is the power of rock and roll! Just as the glory of death sings, "Dont waste your youth bye bye in a rock band..." Because "they will only make you degenerate..." Once you enter the world of rock, you will always be out If it doesn''t come, the soul will be deeply imprinted with rock and roll, and at this moment The 20,000 spectators of the Junjie Music Festival are all imprinted with glory to death. When the chorus sounded again, 20,000 people in the audience joined the ranks of singing in unison, because they had to do so, they had to shout out and sing the true emotions deep in their souls, so they did it. Up. "So Sally can wait. She knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youth is gradually withering, but I remember you said, don''t be upset about the past. At least not today." The remaining two hundred people standing in front of the side stage are all diehards who are unwilling to compromise in any way, but they have to admit that at this moment, they are envious, they are jealous, and they want to be in that crazy singing. A member of, because this is the essence of the Junjie Music Festival, this is the essence of rock and roll, so that everyone-the unknown, the familiar and strange-all unite together, responding to the call of the heart, Sing in unison. Listening to the voice of 20,000 people, "Don''t be annoyed by the past, at least not today..." This is rock and roll. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 580： Complete the conquest ads_wz_txt; Resurgence 580 completes the conquest, tears off his clothes and throws them directly into the air; ignores the mud under the feet, dances barefoot on the grass; enjoys the rhythm of the music, twists his body to release his soul; allows the tears and smiles to be mixed Together, the most true emotions in the heart are expressed without any concealment; screaming, shouting, singing roaring and howling in the night sky, the power of music has broken through the limits one after another in the sharp sound... No one cares about who they are, or even who they are. At this moment, in the sound of glorious music to death, they take off their usual masks, tear off the disguise of life, and throw away the weight of life. Free yourself, just simply enjoy the pleasure of music. Twenty thousand people, or twenty-two hundred people, all of them danced in a ball, hugged in a ball, dancing wildly, enjoying happiness with the simplest and most primitive dance steps, all worries, all worries, and no considerations. No matter how important, the only important thing is that at this moment, the wings of freedom are soaring continuously. The refreshing feeling of the wind blowing through the ears makes all the pores on the body open, breathing the clearest air of the blue sky above the head without any restrictions. This is the first ** after the beginning of the Junjie Music Festival in 1993. This is even the craziest moment of the Junjie Music Festival in the past three years. All 20,000 audiences have devoted themselves to the music, no racial distinction. There is no gender difference, no age limit, and no cultural barrier. All people roam freely in the ocean of music without distinction. At this moment, the joy of spirit is unmatched by anything. Every song of glory to death is full of endless energy, making people forget me, so much so that when Hugo said aloud "the last song tonight, "Li (", the audience simply Before they could react, the unbelievable clarity in their eyes gleamed under the night sky, but then, the domineering and powerful drums began to destroy the thoughts they had just condensed, and the violent heartbeat accompanied Hugo''s voice into a A whole new world. "I''m so happy, because today, I have found my friends, and they are in my head. I''m so ugly, but fortunately, because you are too, we smash the mirror together." The simple and plain guitar melody In the middle, Hugos voice is like a meteor gliding through the night sky, wiping out the dazzling light, attracting everyones sights, and the low and slightly vague interpretation of the melodys unpredictable heartbeat beats. Outlined vividly. That depressed mood is gradually brewing in Hugos deep voice, like boiling water heated by a slow flame. You can clearly feel the water that is about to boil, but it is always a distance from the boiling point. Distance, there is no way to completely explode. But the whole audience can feel the rising heat bit by bit, and everyone feels that they must find a catharsis point to release their emotions, otherwise their chests may explode directly at any time. "Every day I only look forward to Sunday morning, I am not afraid, lit my candlelight, in a state of dizziness, because I have found the main god." Hugo''s voice kept pressing the emotion down, like a spring Generally pressed to the extreme, that kind of riot, irritability, and nausea are like 10,000 ants tumbling in the bottom of my heart, and it may burst out anytime, but it seems that there is a huge rock pressing on my heart, letting the whole body down. There is no way to completely release it. But at this moment, Hugo''s voice exploded without warning, like a flood discharge opening gate, and suddenly all emotions were released, "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!" Hugo''s. The sound reached its extreme at this moment, unscrupulously tearing up all the shackles and obstacles. In an instant, the cold water not only boiled, but also began to erupt with heat, just like a volcanic eruption. The hot and hot magma was sprayed out, and the whole park immediately turned into boiling magma. The entire lawn in front of the main stage was like It was like a volcano when the end of the world came. The volcano that erupted so much made the whole scene devastated, but the enthusiasm released completely ignited the whole night. At this moment, the glorious and dead members on the stage began to jump on the spot except for Fujin. They were also using this method to vent their inner turbulent emotions; and the 20,000 spectators below the stage were also trapped. Crazy, some people keep beating and beating the rhythm with their whole body, some are shaking their heads hoping to get rid of the irritability in their minds, some are twisting their bodies and using their souls to respond to the melody, some holding their hands up and waving their incarnations to become Fujin With the drumsticks in his hand, someone screamed and screamed with Hugo. The splendor of the demons dancing in front of him directly tore a crack in the entire night, and the bright stars mixed with the heat of the sun fell down, like a meteor shower. , Smashed into the Expo Park frantically, igniting waves of high temperature shock waves, turning the entire city of Los Angeles into ashes in this shock. The band performing on the far side stage could not help but stop their performance, not because there were less than two hundred people behind the front of the stage. As a member of the underground rock circle and a member of alternative rock, they were early I am used to only a few audiences admiring their performances; but because the shocking performance on the main stage also infected them, even the bands performing at the same time can not help but integrate into the glorious to death performance, and then enjoy it. Release the heat in your body. The glory to death music vividly interprets the essence of rock, unfettered, rebellious and free, and reverberating... The band combines the advantages of traditional rock and grunge rock, and at the same time blends their own understanding and understanding of music, they will rock The spirit permeates every note and every word, and it is easy to impress the hearts of true rock lovers. Although many professionals have always believed that glory to death is a compromise with business, and deprived the most soulful technical part of rock in order to please ordinary fans, the truth is the same, glory to death music is very easy to catch, just Just a few melody can make all the listeners beat together, or even hum two sentences; but this is not flattery, nor is it to lose their own spirit to please business. On the contrary, the spirit that comes from life is more approachable. Let every listener deeply feel the emotion conveyed by the song. Not to mention how dominant and shocking Hugos live singing is as a lead singer. At this time, Hugo is standing on the stage as if the supreme being ruling the entire world, with emotions changing freely, high pitch and low pitch. Smooth, true and sincere melody interpretation, the whole stage is like a chessboard in Hugo''s palm, completely controlled by Hugo. When the melody reached its peak again, Hugo''s voice began to ignite the last fire, completely releasing the enthusiasm of the audience. "I like it, I haven''t collapsed yet! I miss you, I haven''t collapsed yet! I love you, I haven''t collapsed yet! I kill you, I haven''t collapsed yet!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... As if losing his mind and falling into madness, jumping, shouting, shouting, every cell in his body was roaring, and all the negative emotions began to detonate, and there was a dull but long echo. Sally has completely lost the ability to control herself. She is a chess piece in Hugo''s hands. Following the ups and downs of songs and Hugo''s awkward singing, she directly vents her emotions. At this moment, she has no scruples. She didnt have any fear, she just screamed frantically, Yeah! The heart beats almost like a rocket, as if it will explode completely if you increase it a little bit more, but she doesnt want to stop at all. I want to throw my whole body, including my soul, into the singing of Hugo, into the burning volcano, completely ignite, and burn into ashes. Jessica wanted to stay calm, because she didn''t just come to the festival, she came with Sally, she was a mother, so she couldn''t release herself completely. But the glory to death music has this energy, igniting any trace of enthusiasm in her blood, and then completely detonating. When the last song comes, Jessica has also entered a state of forgetfulness, swaying her own heart. enthusiasm. The burdens, worries, fears, and confusions in life are completely released at this moment, and the whole brain becomes blank. Only the melody continues to revolve in the mind, and then revolves. This is a sea of ??flames, more than 20,000 flames lit by passion are connected together, completely illuminating the stage of glory to death, and evolving into a showcase of heaven, and the melody played on the stage seems to be in the depths of the soul. The heavenly music that sings like replaces everyone into a whole new world. This is rock, this is rock, this is real rock! The souls unrestrained, licentious catharsis, struggling and sublimation are all blooming in the melody and Hugos singing, with black dahlias blooming. Hugos moving and magnetic voice is like a scepter with magical magic, pointing towards Every corner of the night sky lit a little light, and when the performance ended, the whole night sky looked like daylight. This is the Junjie Music Festival, this is the Junjie Music Festival that all rock bands and rock lovers yearn for! All alternative, uninhibited, rebellious rock and roll show their talents on this stage, and then let true rock loyalists worship. This is an altar, witnessing one after another with distinctive and talented bands entering the altar in the hearts of countless music fans. The Nine Inch Nail Band came out, the Pearl Sauce band came out, the Broken Pumpkin band came out... Now, Glory To Death came out, the road to conquer, this is just the first step! supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Early access to member privileges Chapter 581： Turned out ads_wz_txt; The show came to an end in 581. The five members of the glory to death seemed to be relieved, sweating profusely, standing in place, panting, and then looking at each other, the corners of their mouths burst into bright smiles. "Thank you, thank you!" Hugo yelled into the microphone. Tonight''s performance lasted only half an hour. It was not a problem for Hugo, but his voice was a little hoarse at this time. Obviously, he was too excited tonight, which caused some overuse of his voice. But it''s all worth it. Feeling the air that has almost reached the boiling point burning the skin, looking at the faces in front of the stage that are distorted by too much excitement, and listening to the out-of-control screams pouring from all directions Come, all the hard work, all the persistence and hard work, at this moment, it is worth it! Soon, the live audience confirmed Hugo''s idea with the most direct reaction and gave back to the band''s performance, "Encore! Encore! Encore!" This is a music festival, not a concert, and there will be almost no encores, because the audience knows that every performance time at the music festival is fixedly arranged, because there will be performers behind, which are all arranged in advance OK. Even if the audience likes a band''s performance, but the band''s performance will still have the audience''s expectations, so Encore is basically impossible to appear. But at this moment, the sound of the encore on the scene is higher and higher. These audiences are experienced fans who have participated in various music festivals. They naturally know this convention of music festivals, but now they are willing to break this. Convention, because they simply didnt enjoy music that was glorious enough to die. Even if they were given an hour, they would still feel unsatisfied, not to mention that it was only half an hour, and they did not enjoy this wonderful experience at all, so the "encore" in their hearts broke through all obstacles. come out. "Encore! Encore! Encore!" The shouts from the audience made the stage of the Tonight Junjie Music Festival beautiful. Hugo suddenly felt a little warm in his eyes when he stood on the stage. If he were to go to the Midi Music Festival two years ago Will you also feel the surging on the stage of , and today, he and his new partners are on the stage of the Junjie Music Festival. They have used their own hard work and struggle to reach this step. At this moment, all the emotions The mixed flavors turned into crystal teardrops in the eyes in an instant. But this is not tears of sadness, but tears of joy. The brilliant smile on the corner of the mouth always bursts with tears. This feeling is really good. Hugo couldn''t help but once again remembered the words of Catherine Hepburn: As long as there is an audience who is willing to watch my performance, I am willing to stick to it here. The same is true for Hugo. He is willing to stand on this stage until the end of his life. The stage under his feet is the source of enthusiasm and can support him to keep moving forward and moving forward. Hugo loves this feeling so much, he loves this stage so much, his chest is filled with the sound of "encore", making this performance perfect. Although the sound waves on the scene are getting more and more turbulent, Glory To Death is still not ready to perform an encore performance, because this is a music festival, not their concert. Behind Glory To Death, watch closely. The Oasis Band from the United Kingdom () is about to debut, Hugo and the others don''t want to take up the performance time of the Oasis Band. As a result, the five members who died of glory waved to the audience and left the stage without any nostalgia. Their performance has ended, and the rest of the stage time does not belong to them. The Oasis is a band that has been established for less than three years. They are from Manchester, England. This band follows the rough and gray image of the Stone Rose and the Who (the.), blends with Beatles tunes, and With obvious British lyricism, their use of guitar is undoubtedly a highlight, and the provocative ridicule integrated into the song is also one of the biggest features. Oasis only officially signed a contract with the record company in May this year, but their distinctive music style has been greatly affirmed. They are currently on a UK tour with Shen Yun. Shen Yun is considered to be after the first album released this year. They are strong newcomers who are comparable to the goatskin band. Thanks to the outstanding performance of the Oasis Band, they were invited to this year''s Junjie Music Festival. Obviously, the Junjie Music Festival also noticed the strong rise of British rock representatives such as the goatskin band, the Shen Yun band, and the radio commander, so the invitation was issued. Not only the Oasis band, but the name of the radio commander can also be seen in the list of performers tomorrow. Hugo personally likes the music of the Oasis band very much. This band has created a lot of good songs that have been widely circulated. So when he walked off the stage, he saw the Oasis band waiting on the side stage at this moment. The thin poet with long hair and fluttering hair closest to the stage was the lead singer of the band, Liam Gallagher (.gallagher), and Hugo waved at him friendly. But Liam just curled his lips and lifted his chin, which was regarded as a greeting. Hugo was stunned by this expression of arrogance and stingy, and then he burst into laughter. He had heard all the rumors of Liam, most of which were words like unruly, arrogant, arrogant, licentious, proud, and rebellious. . Liam and his brother Neil are well-known firecrackers in the rock industry, even mad dogs, almost everyone bites them, so they have established many enemies in the circle, but their musical talents are beyond doubt. As the lead singer of the band, Liam''s singing skills are not outstanding, or even rough, but he is the soul of the Oasis Band. His creation has awakened the spirit of the Oasis band to smash the music scene, and his mixed temperament is also very good. With idol color, it has won the love of many female fans for the band. However, after seeing Liam in person, Hugo felt that he still underestimated his arrogant posture. However, Hugo did not intend to let Liam ruin his perfect night, so he didnt say much, and took it back. He quickly walked forward, passing by the members of the Oasis Band. When the Oasis Band took the stage, the encore sound in front of the main stage still did not stop. The deafening shouts were sincerely calling for glory to the death to re-enter the stage. This enthusiasm was unwilling to dissipate in the air for a long time. However, when they saw that it was not Glory to Death but a brand new band that came back on stage, the audience understood that their wish could only wait until the next time. Although it was a pity, fortunately, this was Junjie. It''s just the first stop of the music festival. After understanding this, the shouting gradually subsided, and American audiences obviously lacked understanding of the Oasis band, which has not officially released an album. Just now 20,000 people gathered in front of the main stage to watch the performance, and naturally there were audiences at this time. Scattered, either to go to the side stage to watch the performance, or to go to the side to take a rest, always the dense crowds in front of the main stage began to loosen up. This situation seems to make people feel a mess at the end of the performance. This makes the Oasis band, which just came on stage, suddenly fell into an awkward situation. No one would like this feeling. But Glory to Death doesn''t care about the treatment the Oasis band suffered. After they returned to the side stage, they released their joy to their fullest. They all smiled excitedly and high-five to celebrate the success of today''s performance. Today is indeed a successful performance. Glory to Death confirmed its strength with a solid performance and conquered all the audience. The bands wonderful performance has raised the level of this year''s Junjie Music Festival by a full level! Before the JJ Music Festival began, those who questioned those who vilified those who opposed the voices became more and more intense, and in two weeks almost ignited every corner of the United States. Those diehard rock fans almost wanted to tear the glory to the death. , Because they think that glorious music has brought down rock and roll, the overwhelming controversy is definitely one of the hottest focuses in December. But I believe that after the Junjie Music Festival ends, this kind of dispute will soon be a winner. Perhaps, there will still be people who will resolutely resist the glorious to death music, and this group is definitely not small because there is no one kind of music that can win everyone''s hearts. However, there will only be more and more people who support glory to death, because they really see the band''s rock spirit, the kind of revolution that yearns for freedom, breaks free from shackles, and dares to innovate. The spirit of life is the best interpretation of rock and roll, and more importantly, because they really feel the bands stage performance. For a rock band, there is nothing more able to prove themselves than stage performances, and the glory is to the death of Junjie music The performance on the festival stage once again proved this view. That crazy scream, selfless dance, thorough carnival, moving performance... Even the simultaneous performances on the side stage have become eclipsed, glory to death, with their own strength and solidly dedicated a wonderful and outstanding performance The performance can even be called a live performance in 1993 that was enough to rank among the top ten. Even after the performance, called for Encore, it failed to re-call the glory to death on the stage, but the audience still reluctantly discussed the bands bit by bit during the performance. The expressions and movements of dancing and dancing clearly show their emotions at the moment: this is one of the most exciting performances of this year! Just this is enough to let Glory to the death conquer countless diehard fans, not to mention the countless ordinary audiences. The rock lovers participating in the JJ Music Festival are not only the broadest group of fans in the circle, but also one of the most discerning fans in the circle. They have admired countless bands full of so-called personalities, so they know how to distinguish what is truly outstanding. music. Obviously, Glory to the death conquered them, which also marked that Glory to the death had taken its own footsteps to conquer the rock industry. Since the release of "Almost Fame", Glory to Death broke into the hearts of rock fans in the true sense for the first time, and it was born! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 582： Push to climax ads_wz_txt; Revival 582 push towards ** Sally entered a new world, she felt the surging passion of glory to death, the unique personality of the radio commander, the simple catharsis of the Green Day band, the dark gloom of the prisoner of Alice, the sarcasm of the kerosene stove...and many more Many rock bands with their own characteristics are like a carnival, but they are more colorful than the carnival, and this is just the tip of the iceberg of the rock world. Sally met a group of good friends such as Meredith-Morris, Joshua-Cranston, Liam-Pinkman, etc., and also met a group of fans who like different types of rock, tattoos, piercings, Hair, clothing, and speech are their labels; Sally also knows the greatness of Niji''s reign, and also understands that the suede band and the Shen Yun band turned out to break the strength of the current rock pattern, which makes rock and roll again Entering the golden age; Sally has even experienced the touring life of JJ Music Festival walking and singing. This kind of "on the road" life with a wandering nature is one of the most essential characteristics of rock and roll, the kind of breaking free from restraints and yearning for freedom. The spirit also let her understand why Glory to Death is so popular... This is a journey that is so beautiful that it is difficult to describe in words. All the memories have left vivid images in her mind. It has become the most precious memory in Sallys life. Sally''s entire world has undergone earth-shaking changes. Jessica accompanied her daughter through this weeks tour. The shock she felt was undoubtedly even greater. Born in the sixties, she grew up in the atmosphere of national rock and roll. She does not reject rock, but She is not crazy about rock and roll, so this time the Junjie Music Festival is like the remote Arctic world to her-she always knows its existence, but never really understands it. The world of rock and roll is full of countless possibilities. This is a world that cannot be presented with words. No matter how gorgeous the language, no matter how romantic poems, and no matter how beautiful words and sentences, they cant show one part of the beauty of this world. This is a world that can only be felt after experiencing it personally. Standing outside this area, watching and admiring, even if you know you already know it well, you will find out after you take the step of entering the world, all thoughts Both concepts and concepts must be overthrown and rebuilt. This is a world that is easy to get lost and addicted to make people crazy, poison. Goods, alcohol, sex. No one will deny the existence of love and violence, because this is a utopia out of society, but if one can see the essence of the world through these negative substances-release oneself and pursue freedom, then this world will become a life The most powerful force. Sally has found a new goal in life, and she can see the strong confidence and strong belief in her smile; and Jessica has re-understood her life, and she realized that she was originally in this world. In a certain corner of, there is a group of people living so wantonly. All this is the shock brought by the glory to death. If you read the newspaper "Glory to death is not glory or death..." Jessica would think this is a joke, as if "Football has nothing to do with life and death, but it is higher than Life and death..." This famous saying is so common that people who dont understand will only find it absurd, and even hate it, but after you truly enter this world and understand it, you will know that this is not a joke, this is a spiritual pillar, this is a The power that makes the world change colors. Watching the five members standing on the stage with glory to death, their tall bodies are so small against the infinitely wide stage, but when the music is played, they are so shining, taking away all the light, as if the whole world is It is their stage, showing their talents and ideas. Perhaps this is the reason why music is great. The glorious performance is definitely the biggest attraction among the first three performances of the Junjie Music Festival. Whenever the glorious performance on stage, more than 90% of the audience will flock to the audience, which also forces the host In the third performance, Fang had to make adjustments to list the glory to death separately for the performance, to avoid the dilemma of the side stage performance at the same time. The loyal rock audience of Junjie Music Festival has proved the glory to death. As a rock band, live performances can make the audience more mesmerized than albums, and the glory to death live performances are undoubtedly top-notch, although occasionally There were mistakes, but Hugo''s charisma as the lead singer has become one of the band''s greatest characteristics, and it has been enthusiastically sought after by a large number of die-hard audiences. Three performances, Glory To Death In Los Angeles, San Francisco and Seattle, a total of 65,000 spectators were mobilized to watch their performances. Among them, more than 2,000 spectators followed the steps of glory to death. Let everyone once again see the powerful force of this new generation of band, absolutely can be called the strongest newcomer this year. In the beginning, Glory to Death only signed three tours with JJ Music Festival. JJ Music Festival originally had its own considerations. It was planned to see the situation after the bands first performance before deciding whether to renew the contract. In this city, the performance members will make some subtle adjustments. However, when Junjie Music Festival wanted to invite Honor to Death to participate in all the performances of the entire tour, it was already a step slower. Hugo has already signed a contract with the "Pulp Fiction" crew, and Honor to Death can only perform these three shows. The organizers of the Junjie Music Festival are struggling, not to mention those enthusiastic audiences. Glory to death in the third Seattle performance was scheduled to appear on the final axis. The performance lasted for an hour, and Encore returned twice, which ended their performance at the Junjie Music Festival; but even so, fans Fans enthusiasm has not yet been eased. After the Seattle performance, fans gathered outside the venue for two hours and did not want to leave. In the end, members of the Glory To Death band showed up in the rain and held a small meeting with the fans. Let the crowd slowly disperse. Chicago, where the fourth tour of the JJ Music Festival was held, was immediately under pressure. More than half of the 20,000 spectators who had already purchased tickets gathered to protest to the main committee. They believed that the JJ Music Festival without glory to the death was incomplete. , They are also eager to see the glorious to death performance on the spot. This craze also allows people to see the powerful influence of the glorious to death at the end of the year. Jessica and Sally originally planned to end this trip after watching three great music festivals, because their initial goal was to glory to death, but now they have changed their minds, although the glory to death performance ends here. , But they chose to continue to take their own steps, on the road of rock and roll, on the road of chasing dreams and freedom. Perhaps this is the biggest gain for Jessica and Sally! The "Los Angeles Times" wrote an article twice within a week to report on the grand occasion of this great music festival, and the focus was naturally on the glory to death. Before the JJ Music Festival began, the debate about the album "Almost Fame" was almost inexhaustible, and even extended to the level of tracing the essence and development of rock and roll. Everyone was discussing the glory to death. Is music insulting rock, and is it the right direction of rock reform? But after the Junjie Music Festival, the glorious performances undoubtedly conquered the discerning and stubborn rock fans, so the whole public opinion began to move toward glory to death. The direction is developing. More importantly, Glory to Death is also following the trajectory of the Pearl Sauce Band and the Broken Pumpkin Band. With the Junjie Music Festival as the stage, it gradually enters the attention of rock fans, enters the attention of ordinary music fans, and step by step breaks the unique garbage rock family. Big situation, breaking into the mainstream music market with an alternative rock attitude. In a trance, people once again went back to the time when the Nirvana band turned out two years ago. At that time, a "Don''t Mind" album appeared in the sight of the public with countless controversies. The rock forces led by Rose and the Smith spacecraft have set off a continuous wave of emerging rock and roll. At that time, the Niji band also sparked social discussions. Each song on the album was a topical work, and even became a topical work. The social issues caused countless controversies, and then using this as a starting point, opened the music journey of Niji''s name going down in history. The same is true for Glory to Death this time. Every song in the album "Almost Fame" has caused endless discussions, among which "Li( and "Don''t be upset by the past (...in.anger) , "Second Chance (., "Sterling Heroes (.. These four songs have undoubtedly caused the most discussions, and they have the greatest impact on the entire rock trend, even " "Sunburn", a song that once caused countless discussions on the Oprah talk show, was completely robbed of the limelight. In the last two weeks of the end of the year, the sales of the album "Almost Fame" continuously refreshed the best data he had created, and ended the journey of the music market in 1993 with a proud posture, allowing people to see Nirvana again. The band created a miraculous posture that year, and the shouts of singles released from rock fans are even more wave after wave It can be seen that glory to death is riding on the waves of the Junjie Music Festival to sprint again. Reached a whole new level. "Los Angeles Times" wrote at the end of the second report, "Almost fame, this album is undoubtedly one of the most exciting works of this year, and the whole album contains breakthroughs in change, positiveness, and embrace freedom. The spirit of illuminates the candlelight of rocks revival in 1993, re-illuminates the hall of honor of rock and roll, and also illuminates the journey of glory to death to the rock and roll hall of fame! In easy knights (easy.), theres a dialogue, why are easy knights not popular everywhere?, because they feel threatened they are afraid of what you stand for: freedom. This is what the glory to death represents, and it is also the most essential thing that glory to death brings to rock and roll. " The controversy over three weeks was finally settled on the stage of the Junjie Music Festival in the first stage, and the glory to death made its debut, occupying a place in the fiercely competitive rock market. The Nirvana Band, the Pearl Sauce Band, and the Broken Pumpkin The golden age of rock and roll constituted by bands and Smith spacecraft, the glory to death is on the list! (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 583： Half a day ads_wz_txt; Revival 583 Sneak for a Half Day Hugo can finally take a break, although it is only a short day-tomorrow he will enter the "Pulp Fiction" crew to start a new job, but it is also very precious. Since the end of the road tour, Hugo has entered a state of high-speed operation, first "Schindler''s List" and then "Almost Fame". Work after wave in less than two months, in fact, strictly speaking The number of propaganda schedules is not exaggerated; but the mental pressure during this period is huge, first to beautify the Nazi rumors, then to the rock revolution, then to the Michael Jackson incident, during which the confrontation with Joseph and Langhe were also involved. Tracy''s small movements behind the back and other various things, this gave Hugo no time to breathe, the pressure was like the waves in the middle of the storm, one after another, it hits down, making people dizzy. But obviously this period of time is also very precious to Hugo. He has grown up quickly amidst setbacks, and has gradually grown into a single-handed master in the face of tremendous pressure. Now, everything can be temporarily reached a stage. After entering the "Pulp Fiction" crew, you can enter a closed state of display and devote yourself to the filming of the film. And the filming location of "Pulp Fiction" is Los Angeles, which also allows Hugo to enjoy a comfortable shooting environment. There is nothing happier than this. I slept in the morning. When Hugo got up, I saw Charlize walking back and forth in front of the full-length mirror in the hall in a black dress. Charlize knew that it was Hugo without looking up, "How? Is this suit suitable?" "A date?" Hugo yawned leaning on the bathroom door, looking up and down. "Well, go to Malibu with Stewart today." Charlize said with a slight smile. Hugo curled his lips unconsciously, nodding his chin slightly, "Malibu? It looks like it''s going to spend the night." "No, I will be back tonight." Charlize suddenly raised his head sensitively, with a hesitant expression on his face. Seeing Charlizes expression, Hugo felt a little cheerful inexplicably, and said with a smile, "Charlize, are you serious? A man asked you to go to Malibu, trust me, its definitely impossible to go back and forth in the same day, if Its Santa Monica. I still hesitate, Malibu, its absolutely impossible. But Charlize bit his chin with a hesitant look, which made Hugos smile froze, You must be with me. Just kidding, you dont really think you go to Malibu, you can come back that day. Charlize was angry at Hugo''s ridicule, and gave Hugo a gloomy look, "He said it was the same day back and forth, otherwise I would not agree." Hugo fluttered and laughed, "Believe me, Charlize, he will find excuses, such as playing too late, traffic jams; for example, there is a problem with the car, there is no way to come back immediately... You date him How many times? I remember at least five times, right?" Charlize slumped his shoulders somewhat discouragedly, as if he was persuaded by Hugo, "Today is the seventh time." "Look, Mr. Perfect is already a gentleman." Hugo said with a smile. After living here for nearly two years, Hugo will not be as busy as he was when he met Uma. Fully integrate into this society. But after Hugo said this, Charlize glared fiercely, "I am more willing to slow down!" This sentence reminded both of them of one thing, when Hugo and Charlize were second on a date. The sheets rolled off the next time, which made both of them a little uncomfortable. In fact, Charlize is a relatively conservative woman, or it is more appropriate to describe it as being cautious. She doesn''t like all night. Love, she is about the so-called bed. There is no interest in companionship; of course, she is not the kind of procrastinating personality that likes entanglement. To be precise, she hopes that things will happen naturally. After a few dates, when the opportunity comes, just let it go. After trying it, she won''t force it if it doesn''t fit. Charlize was also aware of what was implied in his words, and could not help but say, "Stuart is a good man, and we get along well all the time." But there was a voice in Charlize''s heart that said: She Not ready yet, Stewart-Townsend everything is fine, and everything is fine on the previous date, but... she doesn''t know anymore. Hugo lowered his eyelids slightly to hide his embarrassment. He chuckled and said, "Of course, Mr. Perfect can always make things perfect, right?" Then Hugo pointed to Charlize''s dress, "If it is Going to Malibu, I think this outfit is too grand, unless you need to go to a French restaurant. I think..." Hugo uses the topic of clothes to distract attention, obviously this is a good idea, "You can actually choose jeans And t-shirts, they are also suitable for you, and very suitable for Malibu." Hugo walked to the hall and sat on the sofa, "You know, every time you date Mr. Perfect, you are dressed up. Maybe its time for him to see you differently. You dont like jeans more at home. Well?" "It''s not the same, this is at home, and that is a date." Charlize whispered, but after finishing speaking, he didn''t say more, but bit his lower lip, carried the skirt and returned to the room. . Hugo quietly listened to the footsteps of Charlize returning to the room, then let out a sigh of relief, turned on the TV, and watched the news that was being broadcast on the TV station. "Recently, crimes against young female victims in the Los Angeles area are spreading. The victims are mainly young women between the ages of 16 and 30, who were raped after robbing money on the way home late at night. The cases of **** or homicide are gradually getting worse. The vicious crimes that originally occurred mainly in the Little Tokyo area are now moving towards the city. Spreading on the east side, yesterday another robbery took place on Santa Monica Beach. When the suspect was trying to rape. When raped, the female victim was accidentally struggling to escape..." Hugo remembered it. He had read this news in the newspaper before. It seemed to have happened more than a week ago. He did not expect that the criminal suspect had not been arrested yet. I heard that Miami is the capital of crime. Now I feel that Los Angeles does not have much safety, especially when gun control is not strict. Urban security is indeed a major issue. "This criminal hasn''t been caught yet?" Charlize''s voice came from behind. Hugo looked back and saw Charlize changed into a white sweater and light blue jeans. "These police officers. Yes, let me estimate that I can subdue him directly." In fact, Charlize is naturally beautiful and looks very good in everything she wears. Jeans outline her slender legs, and the slightly loose sweater hides the curve of the upper body. This makes the proportion of the beautiful figure more prominent, which is really amazing. . "Knowing that you are strong, you don''t have to show off anymore." Hugo said with a smile, "Look, I guess Mr. Perfect will use this reason to keep you in Malibu tonight." Charlize directly picked up the sofa. The pillow hit Hugo''s head, causing Hugo to be unable to stand it. "Hey, hey! If you want to come back, I am absolutely welcome, and I won''t blame you for interrupting my pure time alone." Charlize looked at Hugo teasing himself like this, but he made a chuckle and laughed, "Why do those people always think you are a gentle gentleman?" Hugo shrugged, "Because this is the truth?" "Nonsense." Charlize smashed the pillow and was hugged by Hugo, making Charlize even more helpless. "You don''t look like this at home, okay." "You also said, this is home. You know, people always show their truest side in front of their family and friends. Sometimes they dont even know it, just like you, you never admit it. You''re a man... Oh! Charlize!" Hugo was hit by Charlize''s back. Hugo grinned in pain, but he couldn''t reach out his hand and couldn''t rub it. This felt really painful. Charlize turned around contentedly and walked back to the room, leaving Hugo leaning on the sofa with a depressed expression. Charlize stood in her room but was entangled again. What should she prepare to go over, if she planned to take a small satchel out according to the original plan, but if it is really like Hugo said, to stay there overnight, then Should she do more preparations? You know, women have to prepare a lot for the night. Charlize didnt know how to explain it. Stewart was all well, but...she always felt that the time hadnt come. Maybe this was the most troublesome place for women-everything went according to feelings, which made Charlize very It is tangled. After hesitating many times, Charlize finally decided to be fully prepared. Who knows what will happen to the situation by then She decided to go out with her bag, but she can prepare more in her cosmetic bag. Small items, so even if what Hugo said did not happen, it would be harmless. When he was ready, Stewart''s car also came downstairs, honked the horn, Charlize took a deep breath, and walked out of the room with his bag on his back. When he saw Hugo sitting on the sofa, Charlize walked quickly. Past, "How do I look?" Hugo looked up and down, then nodded slightly, "I don''t think you look like a boxer like this, I believe Mr. Perfect will be very satisfied." This made Charlize laugh helplessly, his mouth Mumbling "Thank you for the compliment", turning around and walking towards the door, Hugo sat on the sofa and said, "Be careful!" But Charlize didn''t buy it at all, and slammed the door shut, shutting Hugo''s words completely behind him with a "bang". Hugo paused for two seconds when he looked at the door, and then withdrew his gaze, the smile on the corner of his mouth hooked, and finally disappeared in the shallow arc, stood up and prepared to take a wash, although today is a day of complete rest. But you can''t do nothing, Hugo intends to find something to relax. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 584： Distress in the middle of the night ads_wz_txt; Resurgence 584 is in distress in the middle of the night, and finally one day can rest. Alex has a job, and Charlize also went to Malibu for vacation. Only Hugo was left at home, so he moved all his vinyl records. When I came out, I sat cross-legged on the carpet in the hall, sorting out, seeing the records I like and putting them on the gramophone, feeling the comfort and beauty of the music flowing slowly in the sun. Although Hugo has only been in Los Angeles for two years, he has collected nearly 300 vinyl records, most of which are out of print records that were not found in the 21st century, but in the early 1990s they were easily accessible. Can be found. In fact, vinyl records have now entered the final stage of development, and a few people who really love music will start collecting vinyl records. Fortunately, Sunset Boulevard is one of the most concentrated old record streets in the United States. In those dilapidated, narrow, and rudimentary record shops on Sunset Boulevard, you can often find many classic old records. Last time Hugo was in the same house. I found this "With a Girl Like You (h.a... in the record store that may go bankrupt at any time. This vinyl record is one of the classics of early rhythm and blues and jazz style. It comes from England. The band Cavemen (the.), released in 1966. Watching the melodious musical notes flow and jump slowly in the sun, time is like slowly turning back in the propaganda of vinyl records. Almost everyone has a feeling of nostalgia, not only because they miss the years they have passed, but also because of curiosity about what happened in that generation of this year, just like the shuttle of time and space. This is a very strange feeling. Hugo carefully turned over every vinyl record, and then carefully wiped and took care of it. From time to time, he turned to find a vinyl record playing, and even danced with the music when he was excited. Hugo is not A person who can dance, but he is willing to twist to the music with a clumsy posture. Compared with "dancing", Hugo is more willing to use the words "body beats the rhythm" to interpret his behavior, I don''t know. Without realizing it, the corners of the mouth will outline a brisk and beautiful arc. Time passed by the slowly rotating vinyl record. The sunlight seemed to be absorbed into the phonograph along with the rotation of the vinyl record. The night fell like this, and Hugo ordered a takeaway, still reluctant to give up. Organizing his own vinyl records. Hugo found that the more things were organized, the more chaotic he became, because he wanted to listen to every vinyl record. Although he had collected so many vinyl records, there was no time to calm down and listen and appreciate it. How much, it''s a rare opportunity that Hugo was intoxicated by it. When Hugo noticed it, his muscles were a bit stiff and sore. Then he discovered that it was past midnight before he knew it, but Alex did not come back, nor did Charlize. Thinking about it carefully, Carl did not show up either. It is estimated that neither he nor Alex''s work is over yet, and Charlize should be spending the night in Malibu. overnight. Hugo thought about it carefully, then let out a long sigh, looking at the vinyl records spilling all over the floor, carefully stood up and walked to the side of the sofa, but the sofa was also occupied by a lot of vinyl records. Occupy, Hugo realized that he seemed to have opened Pandora''s Box today. Hugo touched his stomach, opened the pizza box on the coffee table, found one and put it in his mouth, turned on the radio, and went to the kitchen to make coffee. When he returned to the lobby, the radio was reporting the recent incident of the victimization of young women. It seems that the recent case has caused panic in Los Angeles. Now it is past 12 midnight, so radio programs are all telling them to go home in the middle of the night. Young women. Recently there have been cases of robbery, rape, and murder against young women. The police confirmed the characteristics of the suspects portrait. He was six feet three inches tall (1.92 meters), of medium to strong build, and was wearing a black overalls. Approximately thirty-five-year-old white man, holding a dagger..." This suspect is really a tall man, and he specifically targets women who are alone. No wonder he has succeeded many times. Hugo bit the pizza and felt that the news on the radio was really disappointing, so he walked over and turned off the radio, then rummaged around, first wiped his hands clean with a tissue, and then put the vinyl record in. On the radio, I sat on the sofa again and started to enjoy my own dinner. Looking at the dark night outside the window, there were sporadic drunken voices. Hugo thought of Charlize inexplicably. If Charlize is not staying overnight in Malibu tonight, if he comes back now... Hugo''s heartbeat suddenly went out of rhythm. , He shook his head and threw out all the random thoughts in his mind. It is now past midnight. Charlize must have spent the night in Malibu, and, even if she is going to come back, with Stewarts courtesy of Mr. Perfect, sure Will **** Charlize back. Hugo twitched his mouth, mocking his carelessness, and then started eating pizza again. Charlize was walking depressed on his way home at this time. Today, I had a very happy date in Malibu, but I dont know if its because Im worried about spending the night here. Charlize is always absent-minded, but Stewart Charlize''s performance is as good as always and gentleman, which made Charlize some dissatisfaction with himself, and finally convinced himself to devote himself to the afternoon sunbathing. But the one that should come after dinner came, and Stewart asked tentatively, Now there is a traffic jam in the city, or lets go to the bar to sit and wait for the peak period to go back. Charlize had no reason to refuse. Although he was still a little worried, because Hugo was right about Stewart''s actions, Charlize convinced himself that even if Hugo was right, there was nothing wrong with it. She and Stewart had already dated. Seven times, and Stewart''s performance has been very good, now it''s time to let the flow go. So Charlize nodded. After that, things developed according to the established script. The bar had a pleasant conversation, and then went to the dance hall to enjoy it. When they finished their evening entertainment, it was only a quarter of an hour before twelve o''clock. Naturally, Stewart proposed The idea of ??spending the night in Malibu. Charlize hesitated, then nodded in agreement. Since Malibu was originally a holiday resort, there are places suitable for rest everywhere. Stewart chose a rest hotel where he can do massages and saunas. It can be seen that he has spent a lot of thought and has taken into account Charlizes feelings. , Instead of just picking a motel. All of this is perfect, including Stewart is always very gentleman, doing well, but Charlize is always a little uneasy, she is very disappointed in herself, she does not understand what happened to herself, why faced such a perfect date The subject has to pick and choose. No, to be precise, she is not picky, but she always feels something is wrong. Inexplicably, Hugo''s phrase "Mr. Perfect" entered Charlize''s mind, and then began to circulate and recirculate. Maybe its because Stewart is too perfect, so Charlize hesitated, because all this is too like a fairy tale, but Charlize never believes in fairy tales, but is this also a reason? If it counts, then this is the best in the world The bad reason is that he actually shrinks because the date is too perfect, "Oh, God" Charlize almost feels that his head is about to explode. Standing in the lobby of the hotel, Charlize flinched. She looked for an excuse to suffocate, "Oops, I forgot that I have another job tomorrow. I''m really sorry. I think we should go back tonight, maybe we can come back another day. Vacation." Stewart didn''t say much, but after seriously asking Charlize''s opinion, he agreed with Charlize''s statement. Stewart''s gentleness and patience made Charlize even more guilty. She couldn''t believe that she rejected such a perfect man because of Hugo''s stupid words and ruined such a perfect afternoon. Stewart drove Charlize to Sunset Plaza. Although Stewart insisted on sending Charlize home, Charlize refused. She needed a little personal space. Before going home to face Hugo, she needed to calm down. Stewart finally compromised, Charlize watched Stewart drive away. Now, Charlize is walking in the direction of his home. It is necessary to climb a hill from Sunset Plaza to where they live, and there are small alleys everywhere. Although there are street lights all the way, it is really quiet and suitable for calm thinking. "God, what the **** is going on with me, Stu is really good, and I really like him, don''t I? But why? I''m really too bad and terrible. "There will be work tomorrow." God hell, and Is it a worse excuse than this?" Charlize patted his head, disappointed in himself. Charlize really doesnt know what happened, maybe, at this time she needs a girlfriend, not a good friend like Hugo, but a female best friend, she can pour out her heart to the heart of her best friend, Charlize suddenly missed a bit of fighting far away in Paris Tyra Banks is out. But at this moment, Charlize noticed something strange. It was already half past twelve. The Sunset Plaza was completely silent, and all the surrounding shops were closed. Not even a figure could be seen, but she Behind him was a tall and strong man following. Charlize noticed him right from the beginning. uukanshu.com originally thought it was a person living nearby. After all, there are many third-line actors living nearby, but Charlize felt that something was wrong. Because she was sorting out chaotic thoughts, her head was not clear, and she stopped and went. The pace seems very slow, but the man behind him is also like this, it seems as if he is following her... Following? Charlize''s heartbeat immediately began to speed up. She secretly glanced back, and found that the man stopped immediately, and then squatted down as if he was tying shoelaces, but this made Charlize''s heart mentioned in an instant. Throat, this is not normal, this is too abnormal. Charlize wanted to calm down, but found that her breathing was a little messy at this time. She hurriedly took out her mobile phone from her pocket, and planned to call for help. Calling 9ll could not quench her near thirst. So, it was a call. Do you want to find Stewart, who just drove away, or call to find Hugo, who is now at home? God. Charlize didn''t have time to think too much, and she immediately dialed Stewart''s phone number. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 585： Heartbeat sound ads_wz_txt; 585 heartbeat sounds "beep...beep...beep..." Charlize has never felt that the sound of phone standby is so long, as if every sound lasts for a century, but Stewart has never answered the phone. I dont know what the reason is. Charlizes brain is in chaos, and she cant make it. Think accurately. Charlize tried to calm herself down. She was secretly observing her position, whether she ran to Sunset Plaza to ask for help, or if she ran home quickly, the distance would be closer, but Charlize found that her sight was always on. Surrounding that man, it is difficult to sort out a line of thought. Although Charlize is usually like a big boy, she is not a man after all. Even if she can be equal to half a man, the man behind her is more than four inches (ten centimeters) taller than her, and the size is two of hers. Times, she has no way to deal with it. Weapons, yes, weapons, Charlize tried to dig in her head whether she was carrying a weapon in her bag, but she found that she could not find anything other than a bikini that could try to strangle the opponent. By the way, a brick! She was holding a brick in her hand. Maybe this hard guy could hit the man''s head. For the first time, Charlize began to think that the phone in his hand was not big enough. "Damn it! Answer the phone, why don''t you answer the phone!" Charlize almost wanted to growl, but the phone was still ringing and no one answered. Charlize hung up the phone, looked at the keyboard, forced himself to calm down, and quickly dialed Hugo''s cell phone, "beep...beep...beep..." There was another series of busy tones, but no one answered. When she got up, Charlize felt that her heart had stuck her throat. She didn''t even notice that her eye sockets were wet. It was only when she realized that the road in front of her was a little blurred, she was shocked by herself. It turned out that tears had blurred her eyes. . "Huh, huh, huh..." The gasps became more and more rapid. Charlize was very eager for the paparazzi to jump out at this time, but she was disappointed. There seemed to be no people near the sunset square tonight, she felt like she The rapid breathing seemed to strangle her own neck, making her breathless. Charlize kept telling herself to calm down and be calm, but not only did the brain not calm down, it was becoming more and more muddy. She felt like she was walking on a high-altitude steel wire rope, staggering and falling at any time. It''s possible to come down, but she couldn''t turn her head or give up, because there was a hungry wolf following after her. "Home phone, home phone..." No one answered Hugo''s mobile phone. Charlize dialed the home fixed phone for the third time. She kept looking back at the man behind her. She was still thinking about whether to move forward or backward. But now she obviously has no retreat, so she can only go faster and faster, walking towards the direction of home. The Sunset Plaza is actually a few hundred yards away from their home. It usually looks like a very short distance, but now it seems to be an unreachable distance, 400 meters, which is already a circle of the Olympic Stadium. After the distance, Charlize only felt that the road seemed to have no end, and the end would never be seen. "Dingling bell, Jingling bell..." The phone at home rang twice, and finally someone picked it up. "At night..." Charlize interrupted him after he said half a sentence, "Hugo , Why dont you answer the phone? Charlizes voice was trembling uncontrollably, she just felt that the figure behind her got closer and closer, a strange man has been following me since just now. , Hugo, I''m so scared, I''m so scared..." Charlize didn''t even notice that the tears in her eyes had slipped down, but she couldn''t notice it at all. She only knew to speed up, then speed up, and then I hope Hugo can come and rescue her soon. Hugo was immediately shocked when he heard Charlize''s panicked voice. At that moment, his heartbeat stopped, and the sound of the radio in his mind just kept playing, "Robbery, rape, rape, murder. ..." Hugo interrupted Charlize''s words directly, "Where, where are you, where are you?" Hugo frowned involuntarily, and stopped breathing instantly, for fear of any movement of himself. Will interrupt the call. "I just passed by the''Charles'' vegetable shop''..." Charlize kept turning her head and looking at the sneaky figure behind her. She was very worried about what the man would do if she suddenly caught up now, if she couldn''t wait for the rain. What if Guo comes to rescue her, "Hugo, hurry up, hurry up..." However, Hugo did not answer. Charlize only heard the sound of the microphone hitting the wall, and then heard the roar of the door being knocked open at home. Charlize almost thought that Hugo hit the door directly, and then his footsteps hit the floor. Charlizes voice became smaller and smaller, which made Charlize instantly overwhelmed by panic, but she had to convince herself immediately that there was no voice on the phone, which shows that Hugo is getting closer and closer to herself. , This is good news! Charlize is still holding the phone tightly, the sound of the heart hitting his chest becomes more and more obvious, as if the next moment he will break free from the shackles and break out of the cocoon, puff, puff Hugo just came out of the shower, and the phone rang in the lobby while wiping his hair, so he was wearing a white T-shirt and gray sweatpants with plastic slippers on his feet. He didn''t have time to make any other reactions, so he rushed out. Home. Hugo''s entire face turned pale at this time, not because of the extremely cold night in Los Angeles in December, but because the voice of the radio show in his mind was constantly revolving, "Robbery, rape, rape, murder..." The sound almost made him go crazy. The heart touched his throat in an instant, making Hugo unable to breathe at all, but he couldn''t think about it anymore. He only knew to move forward, then forward again, and ran out of the building at home. He looked left and right blankly," Where is the vegetable shop of Charles''s house? Where is the vegetable shop of Charles''s house?" Hugo could only subconsciously ran out in the direction he was most familiar with, and then a long **** greeted him. The plastic slippers under the feet were all water-stained and slippery, and the direction of the downhill was somewhat sloped. Hugo rushed down, one of them was too hard, and the whole person rolled directly down the slope, all the way to the bottom. Hugo only felt that his arms and legs were constantly being rubbed, and his skin was so hot and sore, but he had no time to worry about these things. The nasty radio voice in his mind kept revolving, which made Hugo''s heart seem to be at any time. They would explode, and the thumping heartbeat had already made him lose his ability to think. As soon as Hugo rolled on the spot, he got up directly, and even the dust was too late to slap, so he rushed forward, his eyes kept looking around in the dim light of the street lamp, just hoping to be able to look faster and look faster. To Charlize. But the more anxious you are, the more nervous you feel. Originally, Hugo didnt know much about the direction. At this time, his brain was even more muddled. He was so afraid that his road idiot was committed at this time, and he went the wrong way. Caused irreparable consequences...This is simply unimaginable. Hugo can only rely on instinct to identify the road, the road leading to the "Charles''s vegetable shop..." In the past two years, he has to take a trip every three and five, even if it is an idiot. I''m all familiar with it, but Hugo is so scared that he keeps telling himself, "Calm down, calm down, don''t admit your mistakes..." However, why the alley in front of him looks so similar? Hugo only felt that his brain was about to explode, and his vision became blurred. He didn''t even know why, so he could only wipe it with both hands hesitantly, but After wiping it, I found that the palm of his hand was actually worn out. The blood that protruded was like a blade across the line of the palm. There was a piercing pain, but Hugo did not have time to think. He only knew that it was a small injury. , Charlize is the most important. The road is getting blurred and more and more complicated, like a spider web, which makes Hugo feel that his chest is about to explode. Why, why is it so! But at this moment, a figure appeared at the end of the alley. The figure was so thin and petite as if it were a Barbie doll on the horizon, but behind her was a figure wrapped in a black coat, which looked like Bigos. Pulling was even stronger. In an instant, Hugo''s heart seemed to be captured by the huge palm of the devil, and all his breathing stopped at this moment. Hugo didn''t notice it, his muscles were tight, the fists he held in his hands had become green, and his pale face was not bloody. Suddenly, Hugo''s chest exploded like this. "Damn it! Charlize!" Hugo yelled out loudly. This voice kept revolving in the silent night, like a wounded lion roaring violently, and then it was crazy like an arrow from the string. The ground rushed out, this distance seemed to be only fifty yards, but it was so far away, as if it would never reach the end. "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up again." Hugo kept pressing himself, and ran over regardless of him, the distance was close, and finally close, and then he saw Charlize that had become completely pale The face was enlarged in the pupils. Charlize looked at Hugo in a daze Hugo was running towards him like a ball of light, which made her almost stiff heartbeat burst out towards her throat in an instant. Then suddenly, the light surrounded him warmly. Hugo kept sprinting and appeared directly in front of Charlize, and then suddenly braked and hugged Charlize in his arms, as if to crush her whole person. Hugo only felt Charlize. His body was trembling in his arms, and he could even feel a wetness coming from his shoulders, which made Hugos stopped beating heart beat faster. He saw through Charlizes shoulders standing not far away. That man. Ten yards, the man was only less than ten yards away from Charlize. He could clearly see the terrifying gaze in Hugos amber pupils. He even suspected that if he moved a half step forward. , Hugo will tear himself to pieces, and he has absolutely no chance. The man held it in his pocket. First, he was obviously hesitating whether to rush up or turn around and leave. Bang, bang, bang... In the alley at midnight, only the sound of the heartbeat was mixed with the sound of rapid breathing, and the whole world was quiet. (To be continued Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 586： 0 jun 1 shot ads_wz_txt; Rise back 586. This strange man in front of him is so strong, he is even bigger than Joseph, and he is not puffy like Joseph, he is very strong, the bulging muscles tighten the black coat tightly, and the pair is hidden. The eyes in the darkness are like hungry wolves, shining with a faint light. The man stared at Hugo and Charlize who were embracing each other. He firmly held the dagger with his right hand, and then slowly pulled it out of his pocket. The light reflected by the moonlight on the blade of the dagger was a bit dazzling, and it could even be seen through the brilliance. When he reached the man''s blood-red lips and white teeth, the greed and brutality in his eyes exerted pressure on Hugo step by step. Hugo was breathing very fast at this time, but he dared not relax, and hugged Charlize tightly. The muscles all over Charlize were trembling, and the uncontrollable tremor made her teeth tremble slightly. , Only the warm body temperature close to Hugo can calm down a bit. Hugo pierced Charlizes shoulder and stared at the man in front of him. Hugo knew that he could not back down at this moment, because he was no better than the opponent, and he did not have a weapon in his hand. Once he showed any hesitation, the opponent Will rush up. Hugo clenched his teeth and tightened the muscles all over his body to the extreme, as if the whole body would collapse in the next second, but Hugo bit him fiercely, and those amber eyes burst out fiercely. And the decisive light makes it unnecessary to suspect that Hugo will burst out amazing energy in the next second, tearing his opponent to pieces with his bare hands. The sights of the two men collided in the secluded alley, but Hugo''s aura became stronger and stronger, because he knew he had no room for retreat, so if necessary, he would even take the initiative to meet him. Before, he fought desperately with the hungry wolf in front of him. The man looked at Hugo''s terrifying eyes, his whole body stiffened, and all his confidence and courage disappeared bit by bit. This is the key to a showdown. As long as any party is short of breath, the opponent will instantly gain the upper hand. Sure enough, Hugo''s whole body''s ferocity burst out like a substantive weapon, sharp towards the man''s heart. Rushed away. The man even suspected that Hugo could kill himself even with his eyes. In an instant, fear struck him, and his steps took a half step back without realizing it, then another half step, and then the whole person Emotions fell apart at this moment, and he turned around and fled. Watching the man run away, Hugo didn''t have the courage to catch up directly. Instead, he quickly said to Charlize, "Phone, come on, give me the phone. Charlize always held the brick of the phone in her right hand. She tried to pass the phone to Hugo, but found that her fingers were a little stiff. Hugo wrapped Charlize''s right hand with his cold hands, which made Charlie. I felt a touch of warmth, and then let go of my palm. Hugo answered the phone and immediately dialed t911, "Hello, this is Sunset Plaza. I just discovered the suspect who attacked women late at night. Yes, he is now running towards Sunset Plaza. There should be surveillance video nearby. You You can search, yes, ten seconds ago." After hanging up the phone, Hugo still did not dare to relax his vigilance, lest the man come back again, he hugged Charlize tightly, then looked around carefully, turned around and hugged Charlize''s shoulders, and whispered. Soothingly said, "We go home, we go home." Hugo and Charlize walked toward home one by one, "I''m sorry, I''m late." Hugo panted quickly. He galloped with all his strength just now, and now he only feels his lungs are like a bellows. , Hula hula pulled. Charlize was relieved at this time, her breath was unstable and her heartbeat was difficult to watch Hugo standing next to her. Hugo was wearing a white t-shirt, which was soaked in sweat, and there were stars on the t-shirt. A little bit of blood stains and large patches of dust fainted, and a large piece of the arm was worn out, and the dried blood stains joined together; looking down at Hugo''s feet, there is only one slippers left, no shoes. Just stepping on the icy ground with his right foot, you can see that there is no dry blood between the soles of the feet, and the slippers on his left foot are almost torn, and Hugo didnt even notice this, so he just turned. He walked forward with one crutches, as if there was nothing wrong with the soles of his feet. Charlize could clearly feel Hugo''s fully tightened muscles through his clothes. He did not relax at all. She believed that if the man appeared again, Hugo would definitely overturn him directly to the ground. Charlize pointed out that she felt that her eye sockets were immediately occupied by warmth, and the water vapor completely obscured her vision, making her brain unable to do any thinking. "You stupid woman! Do you know what time it is now!" Hugo was suddenly dazzled by a wave of anger. He couldn''t believe that Charlize would make such a mistake, and it made him angry. No, "Don''t you usually say that you are a man? Didn''t you mean that you are stronger than we are? Then why don''t you go straight up to that disgusting bastard! Do you have any brains, that **** Mr. Perfect? What? Why didnt he send you home? Is his love all eaten by dogs? If he doesnt send you home, you dont know if you call me. Damn, you stupid fellow! How much is around here recently? Danger, dont you know? Damn, **** guy! You know what I heard on the radio..." When Hugo said this, his voice was cut off in an instant. The recurring voice in his mind made Hugo only feel scared for a while, so he swallowed the rest of the words and turned his head to look at Charlize, Charlize. The pale and bewildered face completely lost his usual grinning appearance, and his eyes were even blurred by tears. Hugo only felt that his heart was picked up for a while, and all the anger disappeared instantly. "Forget it, it''s okay." Hugo finally disappeared from all his anger, but he said with a sigh of relief. Hugo held Charlizes shoulders like this, and walked towards the house step by step. Charlize only felt that his muscles were stiff, and could only passively follow Hugos footsteps, but his brain was already stiff. It finally started working again. Looking at the familiar but unfamiliar alley in front of him, Charlize''s heartbeat that had just calmed down was messy again, but this time it was lucky that Hugo was by his side, and the fear and panic had not had time to rise, Hugo''s solid embrace Let it all dissipate. "Hugo." Charlize yelled. "What''s wrong!" Hugo said viciously without a good temper, obviously he was still angry. Charlize looked at Hugo''s tight face and said helplessly, "You have gone the wrong way, you should go to the left." The stiff expression on Hugo''s face paused, bluffing. He glared at Charlize, then took Charlize to change direction and walked to the left. Hugo''s stubborn but stubborn expression made Charlize laugh with a puff, and all the tears in her eyes were vented. She cried and laughed, making Hugo standing next to him touch depressed. Touching his nose can only shift his sight away, but Hugo is thankful in his heart. Fortunately, he did not admit the wrong way when he ran over just now, otherwise... At this time, there was the sound of police sirens sounding from the street behind them. Both Hugo and Charlize stopped and looked back at the empty street. I wonder how far the man ran and whether the police could catch it. To him. When he got home, Hugo relaxed. He let go of his hands that had been placed on Charlize''s shoulders, and looked around in embarrassment, "Sorry, the house is a little messy." There were vinyl records all over the floor, the telephone receivers in the corners drooped to the ground for a long time, a wet bath towel hung on the sofa and it was crumbling. space. However, there is another row of very clear watermarks on the pile of vinyl records along the entrance, which seems to be left by Hugo ran out directly after receiving the call. Hugo reacted at this time, squatted down and distressedly put away the vinyl records with watermarks, and carefully put them on the pool table. When Hugo turned around, he realized that Charlize was still standing in the doorway. Moved, "What''s wrong? Are you scared now?" Charlizes sight fell on Hugos bleeding arms and feet. It looked even more shocking under the light. The floor of the hall left a row of vague blood footprints, You shed a lot of blood. ." Hugo only noticed Charlize''s gaze, looked at his arms and feet, scratched his head, "It''s okay, it''s just a scratch." But there was still a sense of silence in the living room, Hugo lowered his head and looked at him. Both feet suddenly exclaimed distressedly, "Oh, my vinyl record!" Then the whole person jumped on the spot, distressedly putting the vinyl records away one by one carefully. Charlize looked at Hugos antics, wanted to protect the vinyl record, and worried that the blood stains on her hand would get on but she couldnt laugh, just looking at Hugo like this, quietly. Watching silently. Hugo originally wanted to use this action to hide his embarrassment, but he didn''t expect that Charlize would not buy it at all. He had to stand up and stood still at a loss. This calmed both of them. At this moment, this sudden silence made Charlize and Hugo notice that the phonograph was still playing music, and the melodious and retro melody was slowly flowing, "Every time I think of you, I have to hold my breath, I still Staying here, but you are thousands of miles away. I asked myself why you left. Tonight, my frozen heart was attacked by violent storms..." This is the vinyl record that Hugo found in Amoeba Music. The faint sad melody of "I miss you" from John Wetter flows slowly in the watery moonlight, and the whole hall is plunged. In silence. "No, I dont want to miss you because you have left me; no, I dont want to miss you, even if I say anything. I dont miss you, I didnt deceive myself... No, I dont miss you, I dont miss you" (To be continued Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 587： Aftermath ads_wz_txt; After 587 tribulations, the vinyl record slowly rotated under the magnetic needle of the phonograph, and the music poured down like moonlight, making the night quieter and quieter. Hugo and Charlize just stood in the hall like this, standing quietly, they didn''t look at each other, they didn''t talk to each other, they just stood quietly in place, the vinyl records all over the floor put together a gorgeous world. At this moment, the rhythm of the heartbeat is slowly beating with the melody of the vinyl record, and the whole world seems to be only this small space left. Although the two people''s eyes are not intersecting, the rhythm of the heartbeat is in a trance. When they came together, they were beating slowly with a similar beat, and this rhythm seemed to gradually thin the air in the hall. "Tingling bell...dingling bell..." A series of rapid bells rang, which broke the silence between Hugo and Charlize. The sharp bell made the melody in the phonograph harsh, two people Balance between It was broken in this way, causing both people to be a little flustered, and put aside their sights at a loss. Although they did not look at each other, they were more worried about the intersection of their sights. The individual is even more panicked. When both of them regained their senses and woke up from the singing of John Wetter, Hugo said, "Phone!" check Liz also woke up immediately. She looked at the phone in the lobby, only to find that the telephone receiver was still hanging, obviously not the phone at home, and then she looked at Hugo. Hugo knows that Charlize estimates that the speed of the brain is still He didn''t fully recover. He pointed to Charlize''s satchel, and Charlize realized that the phone ringing came from her satchel, obviously her cell phone-it was dropped into the satchel after calling the police just now. Charlize opened her bag in a panic, found the brick-like mobile phone, and picked it up, "Charlize is talking." She didn''t know why she avoided Hugo''s sight, and then said in a low voice, maybe Yes Because that speed lost the original rhythm of the heartbeat, but Charlize didn''t know why the heartbeat lost the rhythm, it should be that what happened just now is still in shock, it must be so. "What happened just now, do you know how worried I am..." The intermittent voice came out. Although Hugo was standing three steps away, he could clearly hear Stewart''s voice. As you can imagine, Mr. Perfect. It was almost at the level of howling, "You call me, and then I heard the sirens..." Charlize had to pull the phone farther away to avoid the danger of damaging the eardrum, then she nodded slightly towards Hugo, pointed downstairs, and then turned and left the door. Hugo turned his head and looked downstairs. Sure enough, he saw Stewarts car parked at the door. It seems that Charlize was the first to call Stewart when he was in danger, but Stewart didnt receive it for some reason. , And Charlize called himself. Now, Stewart noticed the missed call and heard the siren again, naturally panicked. At this moment, the music on the phonograph just came, "I don''t miss you. Every time I think of you, I have to hold my breath..." Then the music stopped like this, and only a period of idling remained. The panic, rejoicing, and worry of the rest of my life were completely released with the idling of the vinyl record at this moment. You could see Charlize running out from downstairs, and then Stewart rushed up directly and gave Charlize a big hug. Hugo let out a sigh, retracted his gaze, and limped towards the phonograph, but he missed the sight of Charlize looking up at the window of his house. Hugo did not immediately start to pack his records, but went to the bathroom to take a shower again, and cleaned all the wounds by the way. In fact, the wounds looked exaggerated, but there was no major problem, except that the skin on the elbows was severely worn. Fortunately, there are no big wounds on the soles of the feet. After washing, Hugo went out of the hall and searched for the medicine box, intending to disinfect the wound. There should be nothing wrong with it. Hugo first treated the soles of his feet. Because he was wearing plastic slippers, there were many small wounds on the soles of both feet, which was very troublesome. After the soles of the feet were processed, Hugo began to deal with a large bruise on his arm. At this time, the door opened again and Charlize came back. Her steps stopped at the door, not knowing what to say, but Seeing Hugo who was wiping the wound, he walked through the minefield full of vinyl records on his toes, put the phone on the coffee table, and sat down on the sofa, "I''ll do it." Hugo''s wound was on the back of his elbow. It was really inconvenient for him to deal with it himself, so he didn''t insist, so he let Charlize come. But Charlize was not gentle at all, so the disinfectant was pressed directly on it like this, and Hugo grinned in pain, "Hey, man, I just rescued you just now. It should be no problem for you to be gentle." Seeing Hugo''s wrinkled cheeks, Charlize rolled his eyes and smiled speechlessly. "You just said it didn''t hurt." "You know, a hero must stick to the end at all times." Hugo didn''t mind at all, and laughed and laughed at himself, which made Charlize''s mouth smile again. However, after speaking, the two of them became quiet again, and Charlize lowered his head to deal with Hugo''s wound intently. Although Hugo had already cleaned it, there was still some gravel in the wound, so Charlize must be small. Clean up your mind again. Hugo looked at Charlizes concentrated expression, her messy hair drooping down, contouring the curve of her cheeks, her long and thick eyelashes reflected a shadow, and her distressed and serious eyes were in the shadow. It was looming, and the sweat on her forehead made her look embarrassed. Hugo only noticed that although Charlize had nothing to do just now, her t-shirt was soaked with sweat, which can be clearly seen. Her nice song String. Hugo couldn''t help but coughed slightly to relieve his dry throat, then turned away from his eyes, and broke the short silence, "So, was it Mr. Perfect just now?" Charlize was stunned, looked up at Hugo and found that Hugo was not looking at herself, which made her breathe a sigh of relief, "Yes, he just missed my call, and then saw a large number of police officers coming. I just noticed." "Fortunately, you are okay, otherwise he will cry." Hugo laughed and teased, but it seemed a little out of place. Charlize gave Hugo an angry look, but Hugo was laughed at by the stare. I was so anxious that I was choked by saliva and started to cough violently, which made Charlize suddenly dumbfounded. After finally getting relieved, Charlize also took care of the wound. After applying the anti-inflammatory potion, he began to pack up the medicine box. Hugo leaned on the sofa and looked at Charlize, who was embarrassed. At this moment, she was completely gone. The usual sassy appearance, under the moonlight, has a touch of femininity. Mei, Hugo turned his attention to the side, "So, what happened tonight, why didn''t you spend the night in Malibu?" Charlize came back after 12 o''clock in the evening. It can be seen that she had planned to spend the night in Malibu, but regretted it at a critical juncture, and then returned to Los Angeles. Charlize stopped Stopped, hesitated and said, "I don''t know, but it doesn''t seem to be appropriate, so I flinched at the last moment. Stu didn''t say anything, and drove me back. Having said that, Charlize paused, and secretly glanced at Hugo from the outside of his line of sight. After confirming that Hugo was not looking at him, he said, "We had a little dispute, and I need time and space to calm down. , So I got off at Sunset Plaza." Then something happened later... Hugo nodded slightly, and sighed softly, "No wonder Mr. Perfect didn''t send you to the door." But after saying this, the hall fell into silence again. Hugo was not sure whether he should continue to inquire. After all, this was just a matter between Charlize and Stewart, and he seemed not to intervene too much; and Charlize was also Some hesitation, she didn''t know whether she should take out the confusion in her heart and tell Hugo that if Tyra Banks is here now, it will be fine. After a moment of silence, Charlize still asked, "Hugo, do you really think Stewart is perfect?" When Hugo was asked this way, he couldn''t speak. He usually said that was just a joke. He didn''t know much about Stewart, but he looked at Charlize''s doubts without any other glamorous eyes. , Hugo only I can speak, "Well, how do I say, I just heard some details from you, so I can''t judge." Hugo shrugged and asked him to speak seriously to praise Charlize''s date. This feeling It''s too Its strange that Hugo finds it difficult to organize a complete language, "You know, at least he sounds like a gentleman. And, you know, he is ready to spend the night in Malibu, but he can respect you. give you Back in the city, this is remarkable. " Speaking of the last Hugo''s words brought a little ridicule, as if he was ridiculing Stewart''s too gentle behavior, causing Charlize to give Hugo a fierce look. But Hugo shrugged and expressed his innocence, "I am telling the truth. This is a great move for any man." Hugos serious emphasis on the contrary made Charlize speechless. She simply turned away from her eyes, lest she couldnt help but start waving at Hugos head, "I know what you mean, hes fine. He is indeed very Well, all the previous dates, everything is very good, his performance is nothing to criticize, he is simply the lover of his dreams, yes, the lover of his dreams. "Charlize turned to look at Hugo, and said seriously. "He is what every girl looks like when she portrays the perfect lover in her dream. Indeed, he is Mr. Perfect..." Charlize patted his head in annoyance, "Oh, God, that''s my problem. He is perfect, but I''ve never been prepared. It''s all my problem." (To be continued Early access to member privileges Chapter 588： Do not believe in fairy tales ads_wz_txt; Resurgence 588 does not believe in fairy tales. Looking at Charlize who is annoyed, Hugo doesnt know what to say, and can only say intermittently, This happens often, you know, this happens often, and it may happen to anyone, right. ......" Hugo tried to organize his own language, "It''s like...... Uh, women have their own intuition, only intuition feels that kind of atmosphere, everything will develop naturally, if not, then there is no . Thats it! Hugo found the direction of the answer while speaking, and said with certainty, So, you should trust your intuition, and then slowly develop, things will go in the right direction. Charlize propped his forehead with his right hand and looked at Hugo, "Then what if I never feel right?" Uh...Hugo was choked like this, and he hesitated, "That means this is not the right person?" Charlize let out a long sigh, "If Stu wasn''t the right person, I wouldn''t go out on dates with him so many times, you know, everything feels very good, everything..." So far, Charlize She saw Hugo out of her sight. She didnt even know how Hugo came into her sight. She could clearly see the terrifying scar on Hugos elbow, but her heartbeat missed a beat. This made her look away in a panic, "So, I always feel..." Hugo originally thought that Charlize was going to continue speaking, but found that Charlize was silent like this. Hugo is also not sure how he should comfort Charlize. There is a big difference between men and women. If you are comforting men and friends at this time, whenever you dont know what to say, drinking is the best solution. The problem will be. Much simpler. But women can''t. Just as all the sounds in the hall subsided, Charlize suddenly said again, "Maybe it''s because he is too perfect. You know, I''m afraid of perfection because I don''t believe in fairy tales. The truly perfect things will only appear in fairy tales. , The prince rescued the princess, and then lived happily together, as if all troubles could be solved by just a kiss, but...that is a fairy tale, and we live in reality, there is no fairy tale in reality." Charlize seemed to have really found the reason, she said with some annoyance, her voice looked a little cold in the moonlight at midnight. Hugo hesitated and stood up gently, but Charlize fell into her own thoughts, but didn''t notice it. When she got out of her thoughts, she found a cup of warm honey water in front of her. Guo that vigorous and powerful finger was holding the cup in front of his eyes. Charlize took the cup, then Hugo took the blanket from the sofa and put it on Charlize''s shoulder. Charlize could clearly feel the warmth conveyed to the bottom of her heart with both hands, and the stiff heart gradually eased because of the unexpected time tonight. Until now, Charlize felt that she had come back alive again. She lowered her head and took a sip of honey water. The whole person is warmed up. Charlize took another sip of honey water, then bent over and searched for a pack of cigarettes from the bag he had thrown on the ground. He glanced at Hugo, "Can I?" Hugo knew that Charlize was addicted to cigarettes. Charlize once told him that this was a bad habit he had in the modeling industry. Because the pressure was too great, he had to smoke to relieve the pressure, but later it became an addiction. Now she can''t quit even if she wants to quit, and there is a growing trend. Now she often smokes a pack of cigarettes a day. However, Charlize also knows that Hugo is allergic to nicotine, so when Hugo is at home, she and Alex will go to the kitchen or their own room to smoke. Hugo looked at Charlize''s slightly trembling fingers. He didn''t know if Charlize was finally surging up at this time because of what happened just now; or it was because the remarks she had just brought back memories and caused emotional instability. , But Hugo knew that Charlize needed to settle down. Hugo shrugged and agreed, but he still sat on the far side of the sofa, "Why don''t you try to quit smoking?" Although Charlize had said before, Hugo still asked in order to change the subject. "If you say, I''m waiting for someone who can persuade me to quit smoking, do you believe it?" Charlize hooked the corner of his mouth slightly, which made Hugo laugh. In fact, admiring beautiful women smoking is sometimes a visual enjoyment. Charlize has a kind of elegance and laziness when smoking, like a Persian cat just waking up. The paws without sharp nails scratch the skin lightly, making people feel Extraordinarily enchanting. Charlize sat on the sofa and swallowed the clouds, watching the smoke change its shape within sight, and his emotions were soothed little by little. "I was very weak when I was a child. Antibiotics ruined it, and I couldnt speak without leaking until I changed my teeth for the second time at the age of nine. But whats interesting is that I like to laugh very much. So when I took a group photo in elementary school, I covered my upper jaw with my upper lip and only exposed it. The lower teeth..." Charlizes faint words made Hugo pounce and laugh, even Charlize himself smiled, imagining the stupid things he did when he was a child, and it is indeed uncontrollable for people to laugh, "I didnt have front teeth when I was studying, and They also wear round-frame glasses, so no one likes me at all. It can even be said that they hate me. I am the group of people who sit next to the garbage dump every time they eat in American movies." Charlize also gestured with both hands. The appearance of round glasses was placed in front of his own eyes. Although it was said that he could laugh at it with a smile, it is conceivable that Theron was not happy in his childhood. "I was a joke in school at the time. I had a crush on many men, but I never had a boyfriend, you know..." At this point, Charlize took a look at Hugo, which reminded the two of them. A night of madness, it was Charlizes first time, When I was eleven years old, I accidentally fell off my horse. Not only did I fractured my horse, I was also in a coma for several hours. Since then, I have encouraged myself to be strong. Those fears have been haunting me, because life is not a fairy tale, the charming prince does not go everywhere, and Hindrella is not that simple. Instead of waiting for the prince to save me, I should take the initiative to be strong and win the happiness that belongs to me. ." Hugo has never heard Charlize say these things, maybe because they have never had the opportunity to talk about these things, just like Hugo has never mentioned the things he used to fight in the underground rock circle, not because those things are all I traveled through my previous experience, but because there was no suitable opportunity. Listening to Charlize''s slightly mocking narration, Hugo just fell silent. Charlize, who was enveloped in smoke, looked very far away, casting a halo of alienation. "Remember that I told you that my father died in a car accident?" Charlize raised his eyes and looked at Hugo through the smoke. Hugo did not speak, but looked at himself quietly. Charlize could see the rain. With those quiet and warm amber eyes, she knew, Hugo remembered; she also knew, she could trust him. She has never told anyone about this, but today, she wants to tell Hugo. "That''s a lie. In fact, my mother killed him." Charlize''s simple and clear sentence plunged the hall into a terrible silence. Charlize looked at Hugo like this, and she could see There was an accident in Hugo''s expression, but she could not see the contempt or repulsion or fear in Hugo''s expression, and there was no sympathy or pity. She was more puzzled and more trusting. This made Charlize a warmth from the cold heart, and she knew that she could trust him. "My father, Charles, he is a drunkard. Alcohol is his partner," Charlize said intermittently. Hugo couldn''t see her expression in the smoke, but he could tell from Charlize''s voice. I heard a little bit of crying, but was quickly cut off by Charlize. Hugo knew that Charlize did not allow herself to be weak, and she was forcing herself. "In my memory, when he was sober, he almost didn''t. He, you know, he... He always likes to vent the bad things in life while drinking. My mother and I are often beaten by him. My mother protects me. , Always let me hide under the bed. I can always see the chaotic footsteps from under the bed, and then listen to my mother begging for mercy and hope Charles will not come to hit me." Having said that, Charlize paused, and she took a deep breath, as if wishing that she would not be defeated by this terrible memory. Hugo wanted to say something to comfort him, but he didn''t know what to say, so he could only look at Charlize in silence but firmly. Although Hugo didnt say anything, that look was enough for Charlize, It was June 21st, 1999. Yes, I remember it very clearly, that night there was a torrential rain, a crazy torrential rain. , I almost suspected that the sky was going to collapse. Charles was drunk again, and he started quarreling with his mother as soon as he got home. Charles had lost his mind and he started wanting to beat his mother and me again, and my mother took me back quickly. Go to the room and let me hide. Then my mother wanted to fight Charles, but this time, Charles was really crazy. He took out a pistol and roared to shoot my mother and me, because we were all his burdens, he Think that his life is ruined because of us." Even though Hugo has watched countless dog-blood TV shows, when he really heard such a bizarre and terrifying thing happen to Charlize, he was shocked and completely lost his language. After Charlize spoke up there was no way to stop, it was like a toxin. Once it started to squeeze out, she could not stop, otherwise she would suffocate and die. Door, but Charles has lost his mind. He started shooting at the door. The bullet passed through the wooden door, but it didnt hit me and my mother. My mother picked up the revolver in the room and loaded it. She wanted Protect me, opened the door and rushed out like crazy. I was lying on the ground and crawling out desperately. There is a shotgun in my bedroom. I want to get that gun. I want to kill Charles. I can''t let him hurt me. With my mother, I can''t..." Seeing Charlize shivering, Hugo couldn''t help it anymore. He just walked over, sat down beside Charlize, and then took Charlize into his arms, but Charlize began to fiercely. Struggling, Hugo shackled his arms hard and said in a low voice, "It''s me, it''s me, it''s me..." Charlize gradually quieted down in Hugos warm voice, and choked, Then I heard a gunshot, and when I returned to their bedroom, I saw my mother shrinking in the corner in pain. , And Charles... Charles lies in a pool of blood like this, a lot of blood, really, a lot of blood..." (To be continued Early access to member privileges Chapter 589： Refuge ads_wz_txt; 589 Sanctuary looked at Charlize who was trembling in his arms, Hugo suddenly understood why Charlize was like a tomboy to protect himself, and why Charlize just faced that fierce man. She was trembling with fear, why is Stewart perfect as a fairy tale but Charlize cant believe it Hugo held Charlize in this way and held him tightly. The **** nicotine made his lungs swell and his skin began to itch, but Hugo didnt care. He only knew that at this moment, Charlie I need him here. Hugo gently patted Charlize''s back with his hands, trying to calm her down. Charlize really calmed down gradually. She leaned on Hugo''s solid chest, and then slowly said, "That''s really scary, really, do you know?" Hugo put his chin on Charlize''s head and shook his head slightly, "No, I don''t know." This calmed Charlize, "Sweetheart, I have never experienced anything like this, I will never Knowing how terrible it is, I will never know how big an impact it has on you. Those words that say, "I know" I understand, are all deceitful and lies." Hugo said softly. arrive. Although Hugo knew that he could say some comforting words to calm Charlize at this time, he didn''t want to do that, because it was a frustration in Charlize''s own heart. He didn''t want to just touch it with just one sentence, he hoped Charlize strengthened and put that piece of history in the past forever. "But I know how strong you are now; I also know how good you are now." Hugo said seriously, "I think Jerda should be proud of you now. This is your greatest Achievement. So, you have done well, you have been doing well, what you need now is to continue to be strong, because the past has passed, and even if the past is terrible, it can no longer affect you. , As long as you are firm enough, it wont be terrible anymore." When Charlize listened to Hugo''s words, his irritability calmed down, and slowly settled down. Once, Charlize thought she didn''t care about it anymore, she had really looked forward, but until today, Charlize knew that she cared, she cared very much, that''s why she lied that Charles died in a car accident. But now, she knew that she could move on, that memory was still terrible and nightmare, but she knew that she could no longer be afraid. Close your eyes, the faint warmth that envelops yourself has dispelled the cold from the bottom of my heart bit by bit. Charlize is a little greedy for such warmth, his muscles relax bit by bit, the faint soap scent under his nose is dry and comfortable, the world In this way, it gradually calmed down. The tranquility of this moment made Charlize want to stay forever Charlize lifted her head from Hugos arms and looked at Hugos amber eyes. The sound of a thumping heart began to become clear. Her eyes were locked on Hugos lips and she couldnt move away. Hugo There is a shallow stubble on her chin, and the hard stubble makes her lips look so soft, making her want to get closer and closer. But at this moment, the mobile phone on the desktop rang again, and the scream of the "jingle bell" fiercely tore the silence in the hall to pieces. Hugo and Charlize both leaned back abruptly. The distance between each other was far apart, and then they sat on the two ends of the sofa. Hugo coughed sharply, then shook his head vigorously at Charlize, and pointed to the cigarette **** in her hand. Charlize immediately realized that Hugo was allergic to nicotine, so he quickly squeezed out the cigarette butts. This little episode brought both people''s consciousness back to a normal state. Charlize quickly picked up the phone, "Hey, Charlize is talking. Oh...you''re home, ok, good..." Charlize wiped the tears from his cheeks, trying to hide his embarrassment just now." What? Wow, that''s great, thank God, I hope it can end here..." It seems that it was Stewart''s call, Charlize walked towards the bathroom, and Hugo moved away. I lost my sight. After the two said goodnight, Charlize walked back with the phone and shrugged, "It''s Stu." Then he paused and thought for a while, "Oh, yes, he said, the police just now. A suspect was arrested, most likely the one near here just now." "Wow, this is really good news. It would be great if it was the criminal." Hugo immediately responded. This is indeed good news. "The Los Angeles police finally did something right this time." Hugo sarcastically said that he was ridiculing the recent Michael Jackson incident and the Los Angeles police had made too many mistakes, but it was a pity that Charlize didn''t hear it at this time, which made Hugo a little bit ridiculous. Hugo thought for a while, "Uh, you know, Mr. Perfect is a good man, it''s a fact." Hugo changed the topic to the person who Charlize just called, but after speaking, he felt that his brain was flooded. But now that he has spoken, Hugo still intends to continue, otherwise it will only be more strange, "Maybe, life is not a fairy tale, but at least we should know after trying it, right? If we don''t try, we will always Never know the result Charlize twitched his mouth at Hugo, let out a long sigh of relief, and nodded vaguely, "Maybe, maybe it''s like this." After speaking, the two people fell into silence, but at this time it was obviously better than before, and the two people were no longer embarrassed. Charlize avoided Hugo''s sight freely, saw the vinyl records all over the hall, a mess, and then exclaimed, "It seems that you really had a crazy day today." Hugo also laughed twice, "Yes, it is always necessary to completely relax on a rest day." Charlize saw the vinyl record on the ground, and the water stains on it had dried up. This reminded Charlize that Hugo rushed out desperately to save himself, and even his most cherished vinyl record didnt have time. Take it into consideration, you know, Hugo usually treats these as treasures, "Sorry, I don''t know if these records are damaged." Hugo only noticed his vinyl records at this time, but he waved his hand generously, "It''s okay, they are not so easily damaged. I just need to take care of them." Then Hugo bent down and prepared to clean up the scattered vinyl records. Charlize also bent down quickly, "I''ll help you." Charlize helped pack up the vinyl record, paying special attention to the vinyl record that still had water stains on it. Only when she picked it up, she found that the vinyl record in her hand was actually broken. She looked at Hugo with regret. , "I''m really sorry, it''s all because of me." Hugo looked at the vinyl record in Charlize''s hand, and his face suddenly hurt. He took the record with regret, but he still shook his head, "I can''t blame you, this is my choice. You know, vinyl records can still be collected, but we dont want to do it again in dangerous moments." Charlize pulled the corner of his mouth lightly, and his eyes fell on the vinyl record. Hugo still caressed the vinyl record in his hand regretfully. It can be seen that he is very sad. Charlize slightly paid attention to the name of the vinyl record. It was a record of Bob Dylan. The name was "shelter...the."...a shelter in the storm, although Charlize I dont know this song, but looking at this vinyl record, Charlize is a little lost. "Hey, man, hurry up, I still have work tomorrow." Hugo said with a chuckle, raising the vinyl record in his hand and shaking it slightly in front of Charlize''s eyes, causing Charlize to pull it back. Thoughts. Charlize noticed that Hugo still carefully put away the vinyl record of "Storm Shelter" and did not throw it away. Then, the two quickly packed everything up, Hugo moved all back to the room, and Charlize found time to go to the bathroom and take care of himself. Hugo returned to the room. Although time was pressing, he carefully put all the vinyl records in chronological order and put them on his bookshelf. When the finishing was completed, Hugo noticed that Charlize hadn''t. Get out of the bathroom. Although Charlize usually occupies the bathroom for a long time, today is a little different. Hugo knew that Charlize needed a hot bath to relax, but Charlize had been in for almost half an hour at this time, which made Hugo Unable to be a little worried, he stood at the door of his room and looked at the bathroom for a long time. The sound of the shower head showering inside had been sparsely heard, but there was no other sound. Hugo let out a long sigh, and frowned again. He really didn''t know what to do in such a situation. Anyone who has experienced such a terrible thing, even only ten yards away from death, Hugo didn''t know what kind of mood it was. But this reminds Hugo of the situation when Zhang Xiaoye died. Zhang Xiaoye was because of sucking. The overdose just lay on the icy floor, enjoying the extreme excitement and happiness. Hugo sat beside him at a loss, but suddenly Zhang Xiaoye began to twitch and frightened Hugo, and then Zhang Xiaoye was like this Grabbing Hugo''s wrist, clutching tightly. Zhang Xiaoye seemed to know that his time was coming, and began to cry in pain. He buried his head next to Hugo''s knee, crying, but at the same time his face began to twist because of extreme happiness. Hugo didn''t remember what Zhang Xiaoye said. He didn''t even remember how long the whole process took, as if it were a moment or a century, but Hugo clearly remembered that Zhang Xiaoye was because of poison. Pin''s eyes that lost their focus suddenly became energetic, and those eyes accurately told Hugo: I don''t want to die. But after that, Zhang Xiaoye left forever like this, and Hugo could even feel the body in front of him become cold bit by bit, and all signs of life slowly dissipated as if the tide was low. That kind of fear is like drowning All struggling is useless, just sinking, sinking continuously, and then getting colder and colder. Hugo shivered suddenly, looked at the bathroom in fear, and fell silent when listening to the patter of water. (To be continued [Provided] ================================================== ========= Recommend a good book on fantasy theme to everyone. Introduction: At the end of the final law, the world will reopen and watch the demons dance; In the great world, walk on the blood and cast the blood song of the Three Realms. Blood Red''s latest masterpiece-Blood Song of the Three Realms Three Realms Blood Song Post Bar Link: Early access to member privileges Chapter 590： Good 1 day ads_wz_txt; The melody in my mind played quietly but passionately at midnight. The powerful keyboard and guitar sounds are slowly laid out in the drums, as if the sea of ??clouds slowly unfolded in the early morning. The magnificent landscape made all the language lose its color, and I could only marvel at it dumbfounded. "The heart blooms like a flower, and it grows crazily and drills into a ruthless and hard ground; without a foothold, there is no place to sleep in this small city; you are very lucky and you have to figure out the whole story..." Starting from the magnificent natural landscape , Just like the sun is falling down, shrouded in the sky above the small city, projecting into everyone''s ordinary life. This **** lyrics may be the most romantic and poetic sword work ever made by Hugo. The picture of himself rushing towards Charlize with all his strength first appeared in his mind. The horror of the sudden stop of his heart made him almost think that the whole world was It''s about to fall apart, and the lyrics like "The heart blooms like a flower, grows wildly and drills out a ruthless, hard earth..." This kind of lyrics naturally brews. Then Hugo remembered the days of his glory to death on the American road tour. After starting from San Francisco, they saw endless farms, walked through quiet and comfortable towns, and saw the remnants of summer snow on the peaks of the Rocky Mountains. I also walked through the poetry and picturesqueness of the countryside in the valley, from the shaded mountains and forests, into the desert where no grass grows, to appreciate the loneliness of the desert, and also to experience the desolation of the valley floor. The magic of nature makes human beings so insignificant. The unpredictable changes of life in nature are only momentary things. A persons life may last for a hundred years, but nature has been nurtured for tens of thousands of years. Miracles cannot be accurately expressed in any language. Finally, Hugo remembered the New Year''s Eve at the end of last year. He and Leonardo sat on the beach and witnessed the rising of the sunrise, ushering in a brand new year. At that time, he got a wonderful melody, but it took a year to never complete the sword work. To this day, when the magical and complicated year of 1993 is coming to an end, Hugo finally got inspiration again, and this The first song tentatively named "Good Day (.day completed the sword work. "Traffic jams, you can''t move freely; you think you can find a friend who can take you out of this place; you are also willing to extend a helping hand in return for him." Hugo can clearly feel that the continuous inspiration in his mind has turned into a permutation and combination of notes. All the magnificence and majesty of nature have turned into the most ordinary day of life. Maybe this is just one of all bad days. Bad traffic, bad weather, bad work, bad life, so I look forward to having a friend who can take himself out of this bad quagmire. But the fact is that its not others, but you who can really take yourself out of this quagmire. "This is a beautiful day, the sky is falling, you find this is a beautiful day, don''t miss it." The melody began to rise rapidly like a tornado, engulfing all emotions in the storm, stirring frantically, the confusion, depression, irritability, and collapse all shattered into fragments in the powerful and firm heart pacing. Yes, this is a beautiful day, even if the sky falls, even if life collapses, but if you want, this can be a beautiful day. Just like Charlize, maybe she has just experienced one of the most terrifying moments in her life, but after she experienced the brutality of her father and the survival of the mother and daughter, life is no longer terrible, all the daze and all the setbacks are just to make It''s just a help to make life better, as long as she can do this kind of belief. "You are on the road, but you dont know where to go. You are stuck in the quagmire and lost in her fictional maze. You like this small town. Even if it sounds unreal, you feel that you are everywhere, and she runs through you. The whole body, this is a beautiful day, dont miss it, its a beautiful day." Hugo only felt that his brain was plugged into wings, and he began to soar freely. The whole world walked under him and became so miniature. Standing on the clouds, all the busyness in life became so small. This is a fact. Maybe you think that the threshold in front of you is Mount Everest, maybe this is the most terrible setback in your life, but as long as you get strong and fight hard, once you pass, you will find that it is actually just a small hill. , And there are countless hills waiting to be climbed on his own path in life. Perhaps one day in the future, when he is strong enough, he will discover that Mount Everest is just another small hill. "Touch me, take me to that place; teach me, I know I still have hope." The belief in Hugo''s mind turned into countless sunlight, and the stars began to fall, like a meteor shower, the magnificent life With the majesty of nature, wind and water rose in an instant. hear. "Look at the colorful world, see the mysterious East in the field of vision, see the canyon being destroyed by dark clouds, see the tuna shoal hollowing out the sea, see the nomadic Arabs lighting a bonfire, see the oil field being burned, and see the man biting the olive branch. The birds are soaring. After the disaster, it is a chaotic splendor." The poetic, majestic, magnificent and splendid vocabulary outlines the entire nature and the entire life picture one by one. Hugo flying in the air only feels that the whole world has been stepped under his feet. The world of posture has changed little by little since the ice age became uninhabited. The birth of life, the evolution of life, and the breakthrough of life are like a continuous river sprinting toward the ocean. The melody reached its peak at this moment. Hugo only felt that the whole world was playing this melody. The tens of thousands of pieces of sunlight and gold were falling down, and there was a rainstorm in the world that nourished every corner of the earth. At the same time, it also illuminates every moment in life. Sad, painful, struggling, fearful... joyful, cheerful, enjoying, joyful... all these moments are unique, and it is these good moments and bad moments that are pieced together, This constitutes his unique life, and this constitutes the only existence in the world. Therefore, whether it is happiness or disaster, spread your arms to embrace it, then strengthen your belief and overcome it, so that these moments will become moments in your own life, and become a painting that embellishes your wonderful life. "It used to be a good day, dont miss it, a good day, touch me, take me to that place, catch me, I know I still have hope. You dont need what you dont have, you dont understand you forever I will feel that what you dont have, you dont need it now, dont need it now, its a beautiful day!" The splendor of life lights up the world in an instant. This is indeed a good day, to live, to live strong, to live badly, to live with a smile, to live in frustration, to give up, and to live stubbornly... As long as you live, this is a day, and what exactly is this day like" One day''s decision is in his own hands, always in his own hands, and always in his own hands. This is like the theory of half a glass of water. The pessimist sees that "only half a glass of water is left." The optimist sees the belief that "half a glass of water is left." The correct belief can save the day, or even save it. A life, because today is tomorrows yesterday, goodbye to the past, grasp the present, make the future with the sword, let the "good day" be every day in the past, and every yesterday in the future. When the whole song was finished, Hugo had only one vocabulary left in his mind, "Good day" as if all his thoughts and thoughts were swept away, he poured all his thoughts into the song. In, this feeling is unprecedented for Hugo. Music is the spiritual food of human beings, and at the same time the spiritual crystallization of human beings. The condensed between the melody and the lyrics is the understanding of the sword author, and even the thought of the sword author. Although Hugo had already experienced this feeling before Jianzuo, the feeling of emptiness after he was so heartily vented like today is unprecedented. Perhaps, this song is the most outstanding song ever made by Hugo''s swordsmanship, not only because it outlines the grandeur and magnificence of the whole nature, but also because it embodies people''s thinking about life. , Even the comprehension of life, this feeling collided with infinite sparks in the sonorous melody. Hugo quickly wrote down the entire song. After reading it repeatedly, a happy smile appeared on his face. This is the power of music. A correct song can save the mood for a whole day, and even save it. A period of life. The song "Good Day" was inspired by New Year''s Day in 1993, but it was not completed by Hugo until the end of the year. This is also the most difficult and bumpy song for Hugo''s sword work so far. The sense of accomplishment occupies Hugo''s chest, and it couldn''t be more beautiful. When Charlize came out after taking a bath, it was almost an hour later. Charlize had to soak herself in a warm bathtub, otherwise her muscles would keep trembling, and this kind of fear would almost swallow her. After Charlize came out, he found that the lights in Hugos room had been turned off. This is not surprising, because Hugo still has work today, but Charlize stood in the bathroom and hesitated for a while, looking at the door of Hugos room for a long time, as if looking forward to it. Something happened, but in the end there was nothing, so Charlize wiped his hair and walked towards his room. Charlize returned to the room, sat down on the edge of the bed, turned around and saw an empty glass on the bedside table with two pieces of paper underneath. The first one said, "There is milk in the microwave oven, good dreams"; The second one was a full page. Charlize saw the top title and said, "A Good Day" is actually a song! Charlize slowly read the lyrics of this song The restless mood gradually settled down, even she herself didn''t realize it, there was a slight smile on the corner of her mouth. This night, Charlize slept peacefully without nightmares. (To be continued [Provided] ================================================== ========= Recommend a good book on fantasy theme to everyone. Introduction: At the end of the final law, the world will reopen and watch the demons dance; In the great world, walk on the blood and cast the blood song of the Three Realms. Blood Red''s latest masterpiece-Blood Song of the Three Realms Three Realms Blood Song Post Bar Link: Early access to member privileges Chapter 591： Hilarious crew ads_wz_txt; Comeback 591, the hilarious crew Samora drove in the direction of North Hollywood. Today is the day when the crew of "Pulp Fiction" starts. This is a brand new experience for Samora, although he has participated in many shows before. Publicity, and also personally experienced the madness of the Junjie Music Festival, but the film crew is still strange and novel to him. Samora looked back at Hugo, who was lying on the chair with her head buried in sleep. In order not to be late this morning, he arrived at Hugos house early, dragged Hugo from his sleep, and prepared coffee and breakfast. Take the car. But I don''t know when Hugo slept last night. Hugo didn''t drink coffee, but started to fall asleep again after getting in the car. Since Hugo was asleep, it also meant that Samora had to be responsible for the next situation, which made him a little nervous. The car slowed down at the entrance of van ness avenue (van.ness. avenue) because the street was actually blocked, and there were still a large number of reporters staying in the blockade. The reporters saw vans appearing, and they swarmed in an instant. Coming over, this made Samora a little surprised. He was not an accidental reporter who came around... This situation can no longer surprise him. What he is surprised is that "Pulp Fiction" is not just a small-cost movie with an investment of 8 million. Why? Why are reporters so enthusiastic. Samora thought carefully about the latest news, nodded faintly, and controlled the speed. Finally, the car stopped at the blockade. The security guard in black suit and black windbreaker at the door came up with a serious face. Facing the driver''s seat, he said, "Pass." Samora was a little flustered, but he still told himself to "calm down" about these situations. Joseph had explained to him before he set off, so he was also prepared. Now he only needs to follow the steps. Samora looked through the drawer in front of the passenger seat to find the pass, and then handed it to the black security guard. The security guard took a look, the seriousness on his face seemed like melting snow, and smiled, "Hey, good morning, you guys came earlier than most of the crew, except for Mr. Tarantino, the main actors I haven''t arrived yet." "Good morning, we always hope to come over early to make preparations." Samora replied amicably. He couldn''t help but wipe his sweat. No wonder he passed early today. After Hugo got up, he looked surprised. It really was too early. , Or lack of experience. It was supposed to be allowed after the conversation, but the security guard never returned the pass to Samora, which made Samora a little confused. I saw that the security guard kept on tiptoes and probed his head, as if he wanted to see the situation inside through the drivers seat window. Although Samora was not familiar with the film crew, he knew nothing more about the behavior of crazy fans, so he He smiled, "Hugo is resting." Sure enough, the security immediately retracted his gaze with a smile, "Of course, of course, Mr. Lancaster must have a good rest." Then the security handed the pass to Samora, indicating that the colleague at the door can let it go, and the blocking bar in front of him Slowly lifted it up. After Samora smiled at the security, she drove slowly into the block. It can be clearly seen from the rearview mirror that a large group of reporters quickly swarmed up to take pictures frantically toward the van. Even though they knew they couldn''t take any pictures of Hugo, there was still no slack in the shutter in their hands. Samora drove the car to the parking lot on the block, and then silently recalled what Joseph had said yesterday. First, he went to the producer and director. After saying hello, he went to the deputy director and assistant director to say hello, and then he checked with the screenwriter today. The shooting process, and then the costume designer... Samora kept going through the whole process in his mind. Before Joseph told him, Samora thought filming was a very simple thing, but now he knows how important the role of agent and assistant is. All kinds of trivial things are innumerable, and the actor''s work is even more burdensome. Once the filming begins, the actor''s logistics will be handed over to the agent and assistant, which makes Samora feel a bit heavy on his shoulders. Samora couldn''t help sighing. If Joseph arrived at the scene in person, the situation would be much better. After all, this was his first time. It would definitely be faster to get started with a pioneer. However, he also vaguely knew Joseph and Yu. There seemed to be some problems between Guo, so he decided to put away all his ideas and concentrate on finishing his work first. After clearing up his thoughts, Zamora once again confirmed that he had fallen into a sleepy Hugo, and after turning on the heating in the car, he left the van and was ready to start today''s work. Originally, Samora was still worried about where to find the director and producer. He didnt expect him to get out of the car, and saw a staff member standing at the back of the car waiting for herself with a smile, Good morning, this is Lancaster. A special car, right?" "Yes, I am Samora-Casvi, Hugo''s assistant." Samora hurriedly walked forward and shook the opponent''s hand. The staff also stretched out their right hand, "Stacey Sher (.sher), drama." Stacey gave a friendly smile, "Hugo came much earlier than expected, and the other actors It hasn''t arrived at the scene yet, which is obviously not good news." Stacy''s teasing made Samora couldn''t help but laugh. In the "Pulp Fiction" crew, after Hugo joined, he is obviously the biggest actor, but Hugo has shown such a dedicated work attitude, which is indeed impressive. Although the other actors were not late, in the minds of the staff, they obviously had a good impression of Hugo. Stacy took Samora to meet Quentin Tarantino, and the Weinstein brothers... Harvey and Bob, today is the day when the crew starts, and all crew members will be present, which can be regarded as opening one for the movie. Good head. The Weinstein brothers are obviously in a very good mood. Although the media are clamoring that Hugos choice of "Pulp Fiction" is completely self-destructive of his entertainment career, for the Weinstein brothers, even negative news is always concerned. The more such unclear attention, the better, it is completely free publicity; and the quality of the work will naturally not be known until the movie is released, and all negative news will have a clear answer by then. Therefore, more than forty reporters came to the shooting scene today, which could not have been a better start. Then Samora and Stacey went busy, while Quentin and the Weinstein brothers ran to the van to find Hugo. Hugo originally slept very comfortably. Last night he waited until Charlize was sure to return to the room before falling asleep. It was already three o''clock at that time, and Samora was pulled up from the bed at less than six in the morning. He is now in A state of complete lack of sleep, so he has to make up for sleep. But he didn''t expect that his sleep was destroyed. He only felt a burst of noise in the car, mixed with a series of swear words. Hugo opened his eyes depressed and saw Quentin''s shoehorn face at once. Quentin pretended to be serious and said, "Get up, get up, the whole crew is waiting for you, you Actually the **** is here for me to sleep, it''s not like playing big cards!" Hugo was stunned. Although his brain was a bit sluggish, he quickly reacted and gave Quentin a middle finger, "If you dont want me to fall asleep halfway through the filming today, get out of here. . "Hugo was really dumbfounded, and finally got some sleep, but he was destroyed by Quentin, which is really depressing. But despite that, Hugo sat up in a daze, and then saw two potbellied men standing at the door of the van. The interior of the van was very spacious, but they were squeezed in by these two men. After coming, I suddenly felt extremely crowded. "Hey, Hugo, good morning." The man with the high hairline standing in front said with a smile. Hugo rubbed his eyes and sighed, "Jesus Christ" and then smiled speechlessly, "Good morning, Harvey." Then he buried his face in his palm, trying to wake himself up, "Good morning, Bob." He didn''t expect that the Weinstein brothers would run over to his car, and this was the first time he met the Weinstein brothers who will be the best in Hollywood in the future, which made Hugo very uncomfortable... they should Isn''t it a friend? "Grass you! You rushed over to the crew before 7 o''clock in the morning, scaring us to incontinence, and blamed us for coming to disturb you to sleep." Quentin didn''t care about Hugo''s complaints at all, and was there. I sat down in the car, then touched the cushions in the car, and curled his lips, "I said, you are not a tens of thousands of people now? Why do you sit in such a cheap car?" "You give me ten million in reward?" Hugo didn''t even think about it. He withdrew directly, let Quentin take a break, and quickly stood up and smiled and apologized, "Oh, Hugo, you can''t say that. Well. Look, Harvey and Bob and I came to visit you specially, who knows you are resting, then we wont bother you. Harvey? The last sentence Quentin was looking at Harvey-Weinstein Then Hugo heard a low voice and said politely, "Of course, of course, we will have a lot of opportunities to talk in a while. Well..." But before Harvey had time to say goodbye, a voice came from the door of the van, "Hugo? Hey, Hugo!" The voice sounded familiar, but a little strange. Hugo knew he had to get up. He rubbed his cheek vigorously, stood up, and saw Bruce Willis. Of course, this is also one of the highlights of "Pulp Fiction", the collaboration between Hugo and Bruce. Following Bruce was Tim Rose(.). Bruce saw Hugo with a smile on his face, and got into the car enthusiastically, "Wow, it''s really warm inside, much better than the cold weather outside." Tim followed closely. After that, in an instant, the originally spacious van was truly crowded. "Very good, very good!" Hugo could only express his helplessness, "Good morning, Bruce; good morning, Tim." Then Hugo looked at the people next to him and said with a smile, "Why Shall we order a few cups of coffee and have breakfast here?" (To be continued [Provided] Early access to member privileges Chapter 592： Past years ads_wz_txt; Its been a long time since Hugos feeling for the crew was really long gone. Since the "Schindlers List" was finalized in April, Hugo hasnt taken any work for nearly seven months. During this period of time, he has always been on the road, completely in the world of music. Although he is both a performer and an entertainer, the whole feeling is completely different. The music shows himself, while the performance shows It''s someone else. Originally Hugo was still in a daze and did not enter the state, but Quentin and the Weinstein brothers came and disrupted, coupled with the close visits of Tim Rose and Bruce Willis, the entire "Pulp Fiction" crew The atmosphere of Hugo became stronger in an instant, and Hugo seemed to have entered the crew of "Pulp Fiction" after waking up from his sleep. This feeling is very strange. In fact, everyone is more or less curious about Hugo, not because of "Schindler''s List" or because of the success of "Almost Famous"-this factor may have some influence, but the most important thing is because of Michael I. Jackson. When everyone almost thinks that Michael Jackson is guilty, what kind of courage did Hugo eat? Only then is he willing to bet on his career to speak for Michael. This cannot be blamed on these actors. Although they are all insiders and they all know that there is not much truth in this circle, this is the case about Michael. On the one hand, because Michael put his life in the dream manor, Even for the insiders, there is a sense of mystery; on the one hand, because the medias prowess is so good, even insiders have been deceived. Michael''s innocence waited until his death to reveal the truth, so it is not surprising that these people have such curious thoughts at this time. Moreover, Hugo can obviously receive a remuneration of tens of millions-even 15 million US dollars, and there must be many good scripts in it, but Hugo came to shoot a film with a remuneration of 250,000 and the investment cost was only With 8 million works, it is estimated that anyone will be curious. Just as everyone was chatting in full swing, the door of Hugo''s car was knocked again, Quentin stood beside the door and smiled, "Hugo, it''s like your home, but it''s a pity that there is no champagne and no white powder." , Your master is really rude." "If you really come to visit my house, why don''t you come with a bottle of red wine in your hand, really." Hugo retorted, and other people around him suddenly booed towards Quentin. Quentin himself laughed loudly, opened the door of the car, and then saw Uma Thurman standing in front of him, and the laughter in the car stopped abruptly. Quentin also glanced at Hugo with some guilty conscience. Obviously he was worried about Hugo turning his face on the spot. Regarding Hugo and Uma, the news media reported on it with enthusiasm. It was so lively. Not long ago, Uma released a friendly signal to Hugo during an interview. This made the two people about to reunite news moments. The time began to fly again, and the two parties-Uma did not admit or deny, Hugo did not give any interviews during the JJ Music Festival tour, which almost made the media fainted with excitement. There are so many reporters on the scene today, which is also an important reason. Quentins first actor was not Hugo, but Uma was locked in from the beginning. Later, when Quentin hoped that Hugo could play, the only idea was to convince Hugo to join him anyway. In the work, Umas affairs were directly forgotten. Even if I remembered later, Quentin selectively forgot, and did not ask Hugo the question "Do you mind cooperating with Uma...", if it is Hugos If the agent is nearby, the question will certainly not be forgotten-but Joseph is not there. Therefore, when Uma appeared in front of Hugo in this way, Quentin''s first reaction was a guilty conscience, he was very worried that Hugo would go crazy directly. Although Quentin has always heard that Hugo has a good temper, he does not want to bet his life. Unlike Quentin, the other friends dont know so many corners. Their idea is simple: the beauty should come to the door, no matter what happens, they should be handed over to the man. What''s more, the media has been hyped for so long to reconcile. Rumors, always have to try. Bruce was the first to smile meaningfully at Hugo, and then he said, "I forgot, I should also go to see a makeup artist..." Makeup artist Bruce''s excuse is really bad, he simply said He''s going to see the hair stylist, and smile a little bit more clearly. After Bruce finished speaking, he realized that he hadn''t found the right excuse, but he couldn''t take care of that much anymore, and left the van on the ground. Immediately afterwards, everyone else also found excuses to leave. The two parties, Hugo and Uma, had no particular reaction. Quentin was almost crying when he stood at the door. He originally hoped that everyone could stay to ease the atmosphere. But now it''s all gone, and the plan must have been ruined. Now he was left alone in the carriage-in desperation for the extra one, Quentin could only leave in a hurry, leaving space for Uma and Hugo. As a result, Quentin ran out a few steps and was surrounded by Bruce and others, laughing and saying things like "no price for eyesight" and "destroying the atmosphere of couples", which made Quentin look like a dish, but he was miserable. . Hugo naturally noticed Quentin''s expression, and he couldn''t help feeling very happy. The reason why Hugo did not deliberately mention this matter with Quentin, nor did he notice that Quentin ignored it, was because Hugo had long known that the heroine of "Pulp Fiction" was Uma, and after thinking about it, he decided Respect professionalism. Therefore, after seeing Uma today, Hugo was very calm despite some surprises. Hugo glanced at Uma and smiled, "It''s so cold outside, why don''t you come in and say it?" Hugo successfully kept his calm, and cheered for himself in his heart, hoping to keep it going. Uma looked at Hugo in front of him. He cut his hair short, only half the length of his fingers. It was a little messy. It seemed to be because he just woke up and took care of it with his hands. There was still the familiar face on his face. With an unfamiliar smile, he simply wore a T-shirt and jeans, and sat in a chair casually, slightly lazy and not losing his sunshine, but it made people unable to look away at all. No, he seems to have a little different temperament, he seems to be more... more mature, which makes his smile a little less frizzy but a little more warm, she can clearly feel that the heartbeat has lost the original The rhythm is completely chaotic. Uma originally thought that she would be calm and calm when she saw Hugo, because she had been mentally preparing for half a month ago, but she was wrong. Hugo looked so casual at this time, but she was standing there. Outside the car, standing silly. Not only because the upcoming cooperation made her uneasy, but also not only because of the betrayal at the time of the breakup, but also not only because of the malicious hype in June, but also because of... because of the mixed beating in her heart, which made Uma. Also can''t distinguish clearly. Suddenly, Uma shuddered. She reminded herself not to think randomly and not to disturb her thoughts. After hearing that Hugo took the "Pulp Fiction" as the leading actor, she nodded and agreed to Quentin''s invitation. From then on, Uma has already set the goal, right? It was a mistake and a fatal mistake to leave Hugo at the beginning. Now Hugo is no longer comparable to a year ago. He has become the most watched leader among the new generation of actors, both in acting and in popularity. . Therefore, Uma knows that he can get along well with Hugo, he should get along well with Hugo, and he must get along well with Hugo... Or in other words, he needs to get along well with Hugo! So Uma took a step forward, walked into the van, and then reached out and closed the door to block the cold morning air from the outside. This sudden warmth made Uma''s cheeks involuntarily flushed slightly. Standing in front of Hugo, Uma felt a little restrained. She couldn''t even tell what the gaze projected by Hugo meant, and she didn''t know what to say. She just stood at the door of the van, bending slightly. I don''t know if I should sit down first or say hello first. Hugo looked at Uma in front of him, except for some emotions, but did not have too much emotion. This surprised Hugo. He originally thought he would reject or hate Uma very much. At least he would be a little confused. After all, the original breakup Very unpleasant, and several unpleasant things have happened in the past year. Moreover, Hugo now has no way to believe Uma. The first moment he saw Uma, he became vigilant. This kind of relationship is even friends. Not really, but when Uma really stood in front of him, Hugo found that he was calm, really calm. It turns out that yesterday has really stayed in yesterday. Maybe, this is fate When Uma chose Tracy and walked into the "sugar-coated trap" carefully prepared for him, they never expected that meeting again would be such an occasion. , But time has passed, and things have changed drastically. "Hey, please take a seat. Although this is a van, it is not a trailer after all. It is uncomfortable to bend over all the time. Just treat this as your home and make yourself more comfortable." Hugo smiled and broke the two. The silence between time, I did not expect that the confident, stubborn, firm, and assertive Uma did not speak first, but Hugo, who had been in a passive position, led the dialogue. Time changed not only the relationship between two people. , At the same time there are two people themselves. Uma twitched the corner of her mouth and smiled, then she sat down next to Hugo''s aisle, took a deep breath, and said, "It''s been a long time since I have seen you. It seems that you have had a very fulfilling life recently and look good." Hugo chuckled, "Could it be that I have gained a little weight lately? Or have I gained weight and haven''t lost weight yet?" After years, the world has long been a mess. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 593： Still friends ads_wz_txt; Resurgence 593 is still a friend looking at Hugo''s free smile, but Uma is a little embarrassed. She originally thought that Hugo would hate herself, and she even prepared Hugo to roar at herself, but now she sees Hugo so calmly. Being so calm, on the contrary, she wanted to be in a mess, which made Uma''s heart feel a little uncomfortable. She tried to calm herself down. After all, this is her usual state, but... it''s not that easy to do. "Yes, I heard that you gained weight when you filmed''Schindler''s List'' before?" Uma couldn''t find the topic for a while to speak, and could only follow Hugo''s words, but after speaking I realized that what I mentioned was Hugo''s most brilliant record this year: "Schindler''s List". Hugo didn''t think as much as Uma, and he smiled and nodded, "It''s okay to gain weight, but when it comes to restoring body shape, it is not an easy task." Regarding "Schindler''s List" "He has already said a lot in the interview, so he doesn''t plan to discuss it again and again. It''s just showing off...showing off to Uma? Hugo is not so careful. Uma looked at Hugo. She was disappointed again. She originally thought Hugo would talk about his experience of working with Steven Spielberg, as if two people used to get along with each other. Hugo is willing to share even a little detail with her so that she can find a topic to continue. But... Uma has forgotten that they have not walked past the relationship, and now they can''t go back to the past. Uma took a deep breath. Although she hesitated, although panicked and embarrassed, she was still Uma-Thurman. Her personality was originally a simple and neat personality. After she knew her goal, she would actively strive for it, so now she intends to do it back. On my own, take the initiative to attack according to the original plan. "Hugo, you know, so many things happened before, I''m really sorry." Uma''s main purpose today came to apologize. She doesn''t want the filming process of "Pulp Fiction" to become a disaster; at the same time, she I also hope to take this opportunity to become friends with Hugo again. Although this is a very difficult goal, she is willing to fight for it. "You know, I lost my mind, made some wrong decisions, and said some bad things at the same time..." Uma raised her gaze and looked at Hugo bravely, but she saw Hugo''s serious expression. Although there was no smile, there was no other expression of sarcasm or rejection. She just listened carefully and at the same time slightly. She pressed her chin, which made Uma a little embarrassed, and her words paused for a while. After this pause, Hugo thought Uma was finished, so he opened his mouth and said, "Oh, it doesn''t matter, everything is over. Really, let the past things stay in the past." Hugo is serious. Before that, he considered the partnership with Uma. He is a dedicated actor. After he puts into work, no matter who the actor is, he needs to be fully involved. It''s as simple as that. Demi Moore was hostile to him, but they still did their job. Moreover, when Uma appeared, Hugo also realized that he had really turned the past page over. Everything is fine now, so Hugo is not worried about the next cooperation. Now, Uma has taken the initiative to express friendship, Hugo naturally does not mind and repays the friendship, maybe they can''t be the best friends again, but there is no problem in working together to complete a film cooperation. Hugos friendliness changed color in Umas eyes. It was not Hugos friendliness or something wrong, but Hugos friendliness that made her apologize look too cheap. Uma was originally worried that Hugo would have a gap in her heart, so she must sincerely express her apologies to achieve her goal. She is even fully prepared to deal with various emergencies, but now, Yu Guo accepted her apology easily and didn''t seem to mind at all, which made Uma suddenly become a clown, sitting on the spot at a loss. "This should be a good thing, shouldn''t it?" Uma wanted to try to convince herself that she had achieved the set goal, but because the goal was reached so quickly, Uma felt that all the preparations were wasted, and a sense of emptiness attacked. Then, this made Uma a little bit at a loss sitting where she was. She obviously prepared a lot of lines to say, but now, they are all useless things, which makes her feel very useless. Hugo naturally did not understand Uma''s inner thoughts so mixed, because for Hugo, Uma was no longer that important person. After Hugo spoke, he found that Uma did not respond. He raised his eyebrows, looked at Uma, and asked, "What''s wrong?" Uma didnt have much expression on his face, but the calm eyes were full of emotions. If Hugo wants to explore, he can still see clues, but Hugo doesnt want to explore, because he I don''t think it is necessary. When Uma heard Hugos questioning, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she shook her head, "Its okay." This is a typical way of dealing with guests in social situations. That smile fell in Hugos eyes, but it was too much. With a touch of playfulness, they now also need a socially polite relationship, and there are really many things that time can change. Uma was a little distracted at this time, so she didn''t notice the little playfulness at the corner of Hugo''s mouth. She quickly changed the subject, "So, do you expect this cooperation?" Since Hugo has accepted her apology , So a lot of lines that Uma had prepared before became useless, and she had no choice but to shift the topic to "Pulp Fiction". Cooperative relationship, this is the best definition between them. Hugo raised his eyebrows and laughed, "Of course. You know, Vincent is a very interesting character. I have read the script several times, but I always feel that the performance still needs to be pondered." Vincent is the character that Hugo will play in "Pulp Fiction". In fact, Vincent''s character looks very ordinary, even more ordinary than Sam in "Night Sleep in Seattle", without much effort. , At least Sam still has a "widower" identity to pin his emotions, but Vincent does not. As previously reported by Almond Camby in The New York Times, Quentin is a director whose personal characteristics surpass the actor himself. In Quentins works... there is only one "Falling Dog"... Actors have very limited room to play. Quentin''s works are more based on the cold humor of the lines, the sharp editing of the pictures, and the unique characteristics of the plot arrangement. The actors play space is very limited. Although on the surface, Vincent is a special character, a gangster, although he is not the boss, he has certain powers, and he is also a killer. He has a common problem with men... well. Color, but the courage is not big... But on the whole, this can be any ordinary bastard. There is obviously not much room for Vincent to play in Quentins script. Then, the most important thing is to look at the rain. How to discover this role, and how to present this role in a limited space. "Perhaps, I should have a good talk with Quentin, you know, before filming, this is not an easy task." Hugo sighed and said that in the eyes of others, "Pulp Fiction" seems to challenge acting skills. Fighting is not a big deal... This is also true, but for Hugo, this is another breakthrough: how to combine himself with his character in a limited space, and at the same time make his character a unique director''s work like Quentin Its not an easy task as a member of the team. If the previous "Schindler''s list" gave Hugo a broad space to play and made him a breakthrough in acting through the sunny path; then "Pulp Fiction" is more like a gloomy path, and Hugo must take his sword. Learn different performance methods. This is very important for actors, because actors must know how to cooperate with the director, but also know how to highlight their own advantages, correctly use their own advantages, and accurately grasp the size of their own advantages. This is an important lesson. Uma looked at the twinkling smile in Hugo''s eyes, full of interest and passion, just like the Hugo in her impression, when she mentioned acting and music, her amber eyes would sparkle, attracting the eyes of all women . Uma couldnt help but wanted to hold her chin and watch Hugo quietly. She could just watch Hugo and listen to him all afternoon, but Uma knew that she couldnt do it now because she was not allowed. . Therefore, Uma twitched the corners of her mouth lightly, sorted out her flustered heartbeat, turned her gaze away from Hugos charming eyes, and said in a relaxed tone, "You are still the same as before. The performance is very happy." This sentence silenced the carriage, and Uma quickly continued, "In fact, this performance is also a challenge for me. The role of Mia is really terrible. "Hehe, Quentin thinks you are the best candidate." Hugo nodded and gave Uma approval with a smile. Uma hesitated and looked up, "Hugo," and then she paused for a while, seeing Hugo cast a puzzled look, which made her throat a bit dry, "Are we still friends?" Hearing these words, the smile on Hugo''s mouth roseYes, why not?" Obviously it was a sunny smile, but Uma tasted many different things. It seemed a little casual and some indifferent. This made Uma''s heartbeat stop instantly, and this feeling almost killed her. But at this moment, the car door was opened, and Samora''s figure appeared, "Hugo, most of the actors are here, you should go and say hello to everyone." "Of course, of course." Hugo stood up, and then he looked at Uma, "Together?" Uma stroked the ends of her hair to conceal her embarrassment, "Okay, follow you behind." After that, Hugo got out of the car first, and stood by the car door and waited for her with a smile. This reminded Uma that Hugo would always get out of the car first and open the car door for her; it is still the same today, Hugos smile is still gentle and polite, but without the love and affection, Uma looks at Hugo. Smile, the warm heartbeat was cooled by the cold wind blowing from outside the car door. ([This article is provided by]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point starting point vote for recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 594： Different challenges ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 594 different challenges When Quentin saw Hugo and Uma appear together, his tense heart couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. This is good news. Although he is still not sure what happened between the two people, at least there was no quarrel or In the fight, this is a thankful beginning. At this time Hugo noticed Quentins nervousness. He was a little puzzled at first, but after thinking about it, he understood. He ignored this one by one. Quentin never mentioned it during the discussion of cooperation. The heroine is Uma. Hugo couldn''t help but smile, and deliberately gave Quentin a fierce look when the others were not paying attention, so that Quentin immediately shifted his attention away from him pretending to be okay. But Quentins gaze realized that Hugo was walking straight towards him, which made him cough again and again, and took the lead before Hugo arrived, "Hey, Beth, Beth! Take Hugo to change clothes. Yes, yes, and getting hair done. The shooting will start in thirty minutes." Then Quentin looked at Hugo, who was less than five steps away from him, with a flat face, "Look, this is not us. Hugo''s star, how about it, are you ready to start working?" Hugo originally just wanted to tease Quentin, but now seeing Quentins nervous expression makes him puncture it so quickly, so Hugo patted Quentin on the shoulder and said meaningfully. Then, "Of course, of course, you know, I''m ready anytime, anytime." While he was talking, he lit his chin, glanced at Uma who was standing next to him from the corner of his line of sight, and Quentin''s eye suddenly made Quentin''s eyes. He retracted his gaze and stood upright without squinting his eyes, as if he hadn''t understood Hugo''s hint at all. Hugo was already laughing in his heart, but he still made an unwilling look, and followed the makeup artist who ran over to make preparations. Seeing Hugo leaving behind, Quentin was frowning. He couldn''t ask what happened to Uma just now. After thinking about it, Quentin called Samora over, "Hey, Samora, you Say, what happened to Hugo and Uma just now?" "Uh..." Samora has been dealing with the crew just now. This is the first time he has served as an assistant to Hugo as an actor. Although there is Joseph''s guidance, he obviously has to work hard. So, Summer La naturally didn''t understand anything between Hugo and Uma. At this time, Hugo''s voice came from afar, "Samora, come and help me." Zamora was stunned. Hugo has always been self-sufficient. He seldom asks herself to help during the promotion of "almost fame". Could it be said that it is different in the film crew? But even so, Samora still shows to Quentin. He smiled, "Sorry, I don''t know anything." Then he hurried to catch up. Quentin was left alone, with a sad face. "Hugo, what can I do for you?" Samora ran to Hugo and asked in a low voice. Hugo''s smile at the corner of his mouth finally couldn''t help but sketched out. It is really pleasant to tease Quentin, the ruffian, "Oh, it''s okay...no, coffee, give me a cup of coffee, I need a cup of coffee." Although this Shi Hugo was already awake, but he hadn''t had coffee this morning, so today is not the beginning. Samora was not strange at all, and immediately nodded and accepted the task. The coffee he brought from home this morning was already cold at this time, so naturally he couldn''t drink it anymore, and he must find another way. But after two steps back, Samora found that he didnt know how to get coffee in the crew? But Samora was not worried at all. He didnt turn his head to ask Hugos plan. As an assistant, all Things are brand new, and he must rely on himself to come out step by step and prove that he is qualified for the job. On the other hand, Hugo changed his clothes, and then prepared to fix his hairstyle. Although this is the first time to shoot a new work without Joseph''s company, this is not a big problem for Hugo. What''s more, after adapting in the past month, Hugo is now very proficient. In order to play the role of Vincent, Quentin and Hugo discussed some simple positioning, they plan to comb Hugo''s hair into a classic retro-a-point oil back head, and the hair oil needs to be used a little too much to let the hair Shows an unnatural shiny shine, which is also a complement to Vincent''s character itself. Strictly speaking, Vincent is the most comical role in Hugo''s actor career-including the previous ten years-but this comic is not like Kim Kerry or Charlie Chaplin. , But a kind of cold humor, but also with a sense of absurd clown. Comedy can even be called the most difficult type of acting. There is such a saying in Hollywood that it is easy to make the audience cry, but it is never easy to make the audience laugh. Maybe there are many big bad movies in comedy, which can not be compared with drama, action, love and other genres, but it is undeniable that how to make the audience laugh has always been a problem. There are countless great actors of serious genres in the long history of film. , But there are only a handful of comedians who can be called "great". Therefore, "Pulp Fiction" is indeed a different challenge for Hugo. Just as Hugo and the hair stylist were discussing how much hair oil should be applied-neither too little to cause seriousness nor too much to appear deliberate, a curly-haired black man sat down next to him, his head was curly Hugo''s hairy curly hair made Hugo laugh before he even had time to say hello. Hugo also knew that he was rude, so he quickly apologized and said, "Sorry, I was rude. Hugo Lancaster." Hugo stretched out his right hand to express friendship. "It doesn''t matter, this hairstyle is for making people laugh, so I am satisfied to see you smile. Samuel Jackson (samuel.l.)." The black man in front of him also stretched out his right hand like a fan to hold it. Hugos friendly right hand. Samuel Jackson, this is Hugos partner in "Pulp Fiction" and one of the most impressive characters in "Pulp Fiction": He always likes to recite a paragraph of "The Bible" before killing people. "This is similar to "A Clockwork Orange" while playing a classical symphony while performing violence. Samuel is a very interesting presence in Hollywood. In fact, the most representative black actors in Hollywood are Denzel Washington (denzel.) and Will Smith. Many people ignore Samuels Exist, but in fact, many people will be surprised when they mention Samuel''s work. Samuel can be regarded as the golden supporting role in Hollywood movies, "Star Wars Prequel" series, "The Avengers" and related movie series adapted from Marvel Comics, "Good Guys", "Jurassic Park" "He can be seen in all the works directed by Quentin Tarantino, and it can even be said that he is everywhere. And the golden supporting role created an incredible Guinness record: he defeated box office superstars such as Tom Hanks, Harrison Ford, Will Smith, Johnny Depp, Tom Cruise, etc. Over the years, more than 100 films that have appeared in the global box office have accumulated more than 7.4 billion U.S. dollars, becoming the highest box office of actors! Although this result has attracted some skepticism from insiders, after all, most of Samuel appeared in supporting roles, and even some works were pure soy sauce, but it was still summarized in Samuel''s personal box office; but It is undeniable that Samuel is indeed one of the most famous supporting actors in Hollywood. He can always contribute enough energy in his position, and his achievement as a black actor is even more incredible. Samuels supporting role career began in the early 1980s, and he appeared in a large number of works, so in terms of experience, he is much richer than Hugo, especially this kind of black humorous comedy type, so he just ridiculed. It can also be said to be comfortable, "So, are you ready?" "No, I think I may never be able to prepare. You know, comedy always makes people nervous." Hugo did not hide his true emotions. It is very rare to be able to learn from Samuel. thing. "Haha, relax, as long as you remember, relax, this is the most important thing." Samuel laughed heartily. "Actually, the easiest way to perform a comedy is: either completely relax or completely nervous, choose a way. Enlarge it, even if its getting started." This sounds simple, but it makes sense to taste it. In fact, comedy itself is meant to bring laughter to the audience, so if you think too complicated or too deep, you will lose the effect of the comedy itself. Even for comedies with profound meanings like "City Lights (. and "The Great Dictator (the. great., the thinking it triggers is also the reflection behind the laughter. If there is no laughter, then the so-called Comedy itself is a failure. "Oops, then it seems that I need to brew more, maybe I should start the bathroom to solve the waste accumulated in my stomach, otherwise it will be difficult for me to relax during the shooting." Hugo''s witty self-ridicule made Samuel laugh again. stand up. There was a loud noise behind him, and Samuel glanced behind him and blew a whistle, "Morning benefits are here." Hugo turned his head in confusion followed Samuels sight, and then saw Samora arriving at the scene with a takeaway car, and then served a drink to all the staff on the scene Hot coffee, in fact, the crew of "Pulp Fiction" is not many, and there are fewer than 70 people after adding the actors, so a cup of coffee per person is not a big deal, but this move by Samora made the crew start filming. I had a good mood before. Hugo also smiled. Samora is really suitable for organizing work. Although Hugo didn''t explain at all, Samora knew everything by himself. Watching Samora walk over with a cup of coffee, he smiled and said to Hugo. , "Two packets of sugar without milk, right?" Hugo took the coffee with a smile, "You should save yourself a cup." Then Hugo pointed to his forehead, handed over a box of tissues, and motioned for Samora to wipe off his sweat. It was just after 7 oclock in the morning, and Samora was so busy and sweaty. It can be seen how hard he was today, but Samora didnt mind at all and laughed, "Dont worry, Ive never had food. I will never treat myself badly.\" (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 595： Reborn ads_wz_txt; Reborn 595 reborn. Uma looked at Hugo and Samuel talking and laughing there, but her mood became more and more irritable. She herself couldn''t figure out the reason, but she knew that she couldn''t calm down today. When Uma was discovered by Hugo about the small movements behind her, she didn''t panic at all, and even quickly calmed down and cut the mess, but today, everything is calm, and she develops according to her predetermined goals, but her heart is not quiet. Up. This kind of irritation reached the top in the reporter''s short questioning session at the start-up ceremony o "Hugo, what are your thoughts on cooperating with Uma Thurman?" This question is expected by everyone. Even if it is not raised by the gossip magazine "U.S. Weekly", it may be raised by any other newspaper and magazine. Come out, not to mention that it was brought up by James Rattle, a reporter who had a good personal relationship with Hugo, which obviously helped to ease the atmosphere. Sure enough, Hugo smiled directly when he heard this question, "Why do people always care more about these gossip news than the movie itself? Quentin, it seems that we have to work harder. This is for the movie itself. That is not good news." Hugo actually didn''t answer the question head-on, but ridiculed it, making the reporters look at each other, and everyone in the "Pulp Fiction" crew who participated in the interview burst into laughter. Quentin was originally worried about Hugo''s sudden troubles, but when he saw Hugo''s calm and relaxed smile, he realized: He was being tricked just now! This made Quentin a moment of stunned, usually clever-toothed stunned. Can''t say a word. Seeing Quentins consternation and depression, Hugo smiled contentedly. Then he looked at the reporter and said, "On this issue, I was attending the premiere of''Different Sky'' before. Just talked about, Uma and I will work together to complete this film cooperation, you know, although the investment in this film is not worth mentioning to many people, but for us, it is a lot of money. With a high investment, our entire crew will be united to ensure that every penny is spent on the right place." Although Hugo answered the question head-on, he cleverly shifted the essence of the topic, and incidentally ridiculed those critics who thought that he was making "Pulp Fiction" a huge mistake. I have to say that Hugo has really grown up a lot now. Although he still hates reporters, he is already quite comfortable with reporters, and he has been confounded by these reporters one by one. "Hugo, what do you mean is, do you think joining''Pulp Fiction'' is the right choice? Many people don''t think this is a wise choice." A reporter immediately jumped out and couldn''t wait to ask. This reporter from the "New York Post" thought he had raised the question very cleverly, and immediately pushed all the problems in front of Hugo, but he did not find the expressions of hatred for iron and steel from a group of experienced reporters next to him. Hugo naturally couldn''t be more happy at this time, because the reporter successfully entered his trap and shifted the topic to the work itself. This is his goal, "Huh, Quentin, do you need to answer this question? Its so painful. Hugo also frowned and made a pained expression. The subtext was that the reporters question was actually hurting Quentin, and that he had no confidence in the "Pulp Fiction" script. Quentin, the ruffian, had just eaten and collapsed. Naturally, he was not in a good mood, so he directly raised his **** to Hugo. On the surface, this **** was raised to Hugo, but it was not an answer to the reporter. Hugo laughed. He turned his head to look at the reporter of the "New York Post". If Hugo remembers correctly, the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer" are a type of treacherous people. , And the two media are very displeased with Hugo, so Hugo did not intend to be merciful, "You just said''many people''" can you list it? I mean, who is it? Film critic ?Reporter? Chief editor? Other directors? Other producers? Say a name to come out and listen. " Hugo''s series of words caused the reporter to choke. He originally wanted to say about Almond Camby of the "New York Times", but Hugo did not give him a chance to answer and threw a series of questions. When he came out, the reporter was blinded. After Hugo finished the question, he gave the reporter two seconds, but he didn''t hear any answer-as expected, he shrugged, "I know, film critics and reporters always want to express their opinions. This is their job. , I can understand. But I think that any work needs to wait for the release to be judged, right? I am a very open-minded person, accept any criticism and praise, because I want to continue to make progress, so these comments I will read it carefully. However, I will make a conclusion on a movie before it is released. I think this is not very professional." Hugo''s answer always carries a kind of sunshine and gentleman''s courtesy, but he hides needles in the cotton. The tone of irony, mocking, and contempt needs to be carefully tasted to be able to feel it. This makes the reporter have no way to find an accurate one. This is really frustrating for reporters. The reporter still remembers the inability of parry before the Golden Globes event, which allowed Anthony Bond and Stewart to succeed, but now that one year has not passed, Hugo seems to have been reborn, leaving the reporter almost unable to parry. "Quentin is a very good director. He has already proven himself in the''falling water dog'', so I think I have reason to have more expectations of him." Hugo then entered the reporter interview. The old-fashioned link in here: the etymology of praise is endless. At this moment, the reporter of the "New York Post" realized that he had been completely dragged into the Hugo rhythm. What''s more terrible is that he didn''t realize it until now. It feels really bad! Although the "New York Post" was stunned, there were obviously reporters who remained sober. After Hugo finished his routine praise, a reporter in the crowd raised his hand. Hugo glanced at it. It was Nicholas McLenna of the Los Angeles Times, and now Nicholas McLenna and James Rattle are Hugos most familiar and friendly reporters, so Hugo nodded, indicating that he could ask questions. "Hugo, are you and Uma still friends now? Or, to go one step further, you are dating again?" Nicholas looked at Hugo with a serious face, but there was a flash of joke in his eyes. Hugo caught Nicholas''s mischievous look at once, and rolled his eyes. Nicholas was obviously deliberate. This question suddenly lit up Umas somewhat frustrated mood. She glanced at Hugo calmly, obviously looking forward to Hugos answer; but for Hugo, he didnt feel much. This is just a common question. Human is such a strange creature, but when there are emotions like love or hate in the mind, all emotions will become intense, so people always say that hate is actually because of love too deep. But when this strong emotion disappears, the emotion will naturally become simpler, as if you will be strong again because of India. evil. The case is lamented and sad, but it will not be unforgettable, because it is just a stranger, that is not part of your life. Hugo feels a little bit like this at this time. Although Uma is not a complete stranger, after all, there have been so many miscellaneous things in the past year, but Hugo does not have violent emotions because of Uma related issues. Ups and downs, Uma at this time is nothing special to him. So Hugo was not angry or reacted fiercely when faced with Nicholas banter. He just grinned and said, Yes, we are friends, but there is no date. We just hope to work together to finish this movie smoothly. , Hugo looked at Uma and motioned for Uma to take the call. In Hugo''s view, Uma is the calm and sensible person. Uma could handle things so calmly or even coldly when they broke up, and now Uma is no problem. Therefore, Hugo will use the subject "we" to answer questions-he thinks he and Uma have reached a consensus. But at this time, the turbulent waves in Uma''s heart could not be calmed down at all. She noticed Hugo''s calmness, which was as if they had nothing to do with each other, without love or hatred. Although it is said that if Hugo hates her deeply at this time, it will make Uma more difficult to deal with, and it will be difficult to continue the cooperation between the two people; but now Hugo treats her as a stranger, which is the best she expected. The situation made her irritable, restless, nervous, and frustrated. Although her heart is extremely mixed, Uma is still sane enough after all, so she twitched the corners of her mouth and outlined a perfect arc, "Of course, Hugo and I are now friends, and we all hope to have an excellent performance in the movie. , Maybe there will be some sparks-if the director needs it." Uma''s answer was also very appropriate, and the last sentence also hinted at some possibilities. Obviously, she hopes that the reporter can interpret what she said. Of course, reporters will not ignore such obvious hints. UU Reading ''s next question immediately hits the snake and sticks, "You had some unpleasantness with Hugo before. Could it be that when you shoot a scene that requires sparks again? Are you worried?" Hearing this question, Uma glanced at Hugo, only to find that Hugo didnt care at all. Instead, he was talking in a low voice with Samuel, who was standing next to him. This made Umas inner irritability worse, but she still You must work hard to deal with the reporter. Compared to Hugo, Umas interview is obviously much easieror Uma is willing to cooperate. She hopes to get the help of reporters. This made the reporters breathe a sigh of relief. Todays opening ceremony finally has news. Can write. But the problem is that there is not much news worth digging up on Uma, but Hugo, who is standing next to him and chatting with Samuel at this time, seems to be a gold mine, shining with a fascinating light, letting reporters know Hugo. Difficult, and had to bite the bullet and attack Hugo again. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 596： Face sweeping ads_wz_txt; "Hugo, the Michael-Jackson case has recently undergone new developments. Jordan Chandler told the police that he can accurately portray Michaels figure and the shape of his genitals. Now Jordans father has formally reported to the Los Angeles police. After submitting an application, he hopes that the police will arrange for a doctor to examine Michael to confirm Jordan''s statement. What is your opinion on this?" As soon as this question came out, the whole noisy scene was quiet in an instant. Even Quentin, the Weinstein brothers and others turned their attention to Hugo. It seems that not only reporters, but everyone is curious about this question. This is also the latest development of the Michael Jackson case. Hugo was originally in a good mood, but when he heard the reporter''s question, Hugo felt very disturbed. Hugo had heard about this before he crossed. This is also the killer of Evan Chandler. For this reason, Michael accepted a shameful physical examination, but accidentally confirmed Jordans description, which became more and more implemented. The truthfulness of Jordan''s allegations. After this humiliating check, Michael''s mental state plummeted, and he was in a slump for a long time. The physical examination, which almost completely crushes a persons dignity, is no longer a "suspect" level, and almost relies on the strength of public opinion to convict the crime. Hugo does not know whether this is in line with the level of justice-even if it is, it is unforgivable. Jordan and a large group of children live in Dreamland. It is not uncommon for Michael to take a bath during this period, appear around a bath towel, and be seen in his figure or even private parts. But this kind of excuse is sophistry in the eyes of othersespecially when everyone has found that Michael is guilty, it becomes more like sophistry, but after the truth of the matter becomes clear, such "sophistry" will be persuasive. But Hugo also knew that such a statement would be untenable to convince those who have found Michael guilty. Actually Hugo didn''t want to respond to this topic. After all, today is the launch ceremony of "Pulp Fiction", but Hugo was still upset when he heard this question. He originally thought that the recent development situation has improved, but see These media are still instinctively difficult to change, and to say that it is awkward is that the dog can''t change the shit. "This is...very good, the reporter of the National Enquirer, what is your name?" Hugo looked at the reporter''s press card, but saw the magazine logo on his recording device, but faced him The reporter was a little embarrassed about his question. He seemed to know the embarrassing position of everyone in the magazine that he was working for, "Where is Mr. Bond? I haven''t seen him often recently." Hugos question made the reporter even more hopeful that he was small and could escape from the ground. Recently, Anthony Bond Stewart was overwhelmed. Because of the childrens witch trial, Anthony was deliberately investigating the incident, and he wanted to turn over the salty fish. Even if he wants to fabricate it now, he must have reliable evidence under the wave of witch trials, but even the police have not searched for any evidence-because this is a fictional thing, how can Anthony find it? Hugo did not expect to receive the reporters answer, so he went on to say, "This is the case. I want to publicly accuse Mr. Bond of molesting the nephew of the owner of the second-hand car recycling plant at the intersection of my house. He can clearly Explain that the whole thing happened, including the shape of Mr. Bond''s genitals, which was very small, very small, showing a hammer shape..." Hugos words made the scene silent. Everyone was stunned. No one had expected Hugos suddenness, and it was so vivid and colorful. Some people even began to remember: Is there a second-hand car recycling plant near Sunset Plaza? Why are they? Not in his memory at all? "So, I think the police will open a case soon. You can interview Mr. Bond as soon as possible to see how he feels about going to be in jail." Hugo paused for a while, and then ended. . In addition, Hugo did not give any explanation, standing calmly on the spot. Quentin looked at the dumbfounded expressions of the reporters in front of him. The first one reacted. He didn''t hold back, but he laughed. He pointed at Hugo and couldn''t say a word. Hugo was unexpectedly. The reporter was playing around, and no one doubted the authenticity of Hugo''s words. The fact is also true. Hugo is usually a gentleman, humble, and polite image, and "Death Poetry Society", "Scent of a Woman", "Yihai Xiongfeng", and "Sleepless in Seattle" are all images of justice. Left a deep impression, no one would doubt that Hugo lied. Seeing Hugo uttering the above paragraph seriously, he was all bluffed. In fact, there is no second-hand car recycling plant near Sunset Plaza, but there is a second-hand furniture market, so what Hugo is talking about is a lot of nonsense, but the reporters in front of him have no doubts. It was not until Quentin burst into laughter that some reporters realized that they had been cheated by Hugo, and their cheeks burned in an instant. What Hugo said just now is simply untenable. Even without Quentin''s laughter, everyone will at least think about it for a minute or two at most, and it will be seen through. However, the reporters believed this statement because of Hugo''s usual impression and the image of justice and justice established in the previous period of the "witch trial". When everyone realized this scam, they understood what Hugo meant: Dont listen to wind or rain. If Jordan says everything is evidence, then there is no need for laws and courts in this world. Everything depends on public opinion to make conclusions and public figures and public opinion leaders to make judgments. Then there is no need for the law to exist. In addition to witnesses, evidence is also an important part of the decision. Hugo was ridiculing the reporters that they hadn''t eaten and gained wisdom at all. They were still dragged away by Chandler and his sons, and they were stupid enough to get home. After the reporters understood the deep meaning of Hugos words, even if Hugo didnt say anything after he said the "case", their cheeks were still hot and painful, and all of them bowed their heads and dared not speak, only Nicholas. One McKenna and James Rattle, the few reporters who originally supported Hugo wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laughafter all, they were journalists and they held back their smiles very hard. At this time, a reporter yelled directly, "Its not what you say or what its like. Besides, Jordan is the victim. If he can provide evidence, shouldnt we go and ask for it? We have to go. Only by seeking proof can the facts of the crime be determined, right?" He was a reporter from the New York Post. This "New York Post" reporter was righteous and upright. After he finished speaking, he looked at his colleague triumphantly. He seemed to be saying, "Look, you can''t deal with Hugo but I can OK..." But unexpectedly, the reporter found that the eyes cast by the reporter were clearly written: idiot. Just as the reporter was puzzled, Hugo, who was standing in front of him, said with a smile, "Please." The reporter looked at Hugo, only to see Hugo smiling again and said, "Please, thank you. ." The irony that Hugo meant just now was not to excuse Michael at all, but to let reporters keep their eyes open to pursue the truth. As Hugo said before, the media should perform their own supervisory responsibilities and supervise judicial justice, rather than just blindly fight. The banner of justice is there to fuel the flames. In fact, although Hugo is standing here with Michael, his attitude has always been: Ask the media to chase the truth. This is also the reason why the media has always been able to use Hugo. Hugo stands on the commanding heights of justice. No one can crack Yangmou. So the "New York Post" reporter''s self-proclaimed clever accusation just made him look stupid. Although this apparently rookie reporter still hasn''t figured out what''s going on, his colleagues won''t let him have the opportunity to speak because it will only make them look even more embarrassed. The reporter of the "San Francisco Chronicle" was the first to speak, "What do you think about the role of''Pulp Fiction'' this time? Is it very different from the previous role?" This is the senior of the big newspaper. As a reporter, although he raised a more common question in an emergency, he simply skipped the topic of Michael Jackson, and tied the question to the movie itself. By the way, he can also extend to the hot movie "Schindler". The list" is indeed excellent. Sure enough, Hugo didn''t make a face to the reporter of the "San Francisco Chronicle" this time, and answered very cooperatively. The entire reporter interview session lasted forty-five minutes, but it was difficult for the reporters to make a breakthrough in Hugo, whether it was the reporters doing everything possible to discuss Hugo and Uma together, or the reporters. Later, I brought up the topic about the glory to death and the Junjie Music Festival again, but Hugo''s four or two tens of kilograms of skill has made reporters unable to find any gaps to dig further This really makes the reporters face. sweep the floor. However, this is not a big deal for the reporters. In the whirlpool of the "witch trial" that has recently been set off by Hugo, reporters are still working hard to wash themselves away, so this small setback in front of them cannot be regarded as a major event at all. However, even Nicholas had to sigh. Hugo now seems to be more and more comfortable with remembering. I am afraid that in the future, if reporters want to dig out news on Hugo, the difficulty will inevitably increase exponentially. An 8 million US dollar film attracted nearly 50 reporters and held a 45-minute opening ceremony interview. This was really an unexpected start for "Pulp Fiction". Of course, it also made it possible for "Pulp Fiction." The discussion of "Pulp Fiction" became more heated, but the result may not be what Quentin hoped to see: Almost everyone thought that Hugo was going to end up in trouble. But as Hugo said, the ending will not be known until the "Pulp Fiction" is filmed, so this also made the entire crew suffocated, just to let the experts fall through. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 597： Behind the scenes hero ads_wz_txt; After the reporter interview session was over, the reporters were entangled in how to write news. Now interviewing Hugo is getting more and more troublesome. It is necessary to conceive an article that has a selling point and will not be scolded by readers. It''s not that simple; but Hugo turned around and left with ease. He still hates reporters. Even though he can face reporters calmly now, his rejection of reporters has not changed, but Hugo now knows how to deal with reporters. Now, it also makes him more and more relaxed. Uma looked at Hugo, who had just shifted the "focus" she wanted to take lightly, but her irritability became more uncontrollable, which made her have to turn around and leave in another direction, hoping to calm down. Hugo and Samuel were talking as they walked towards the rest area of ??the crew, but there was a person who followed quickly, "The answer just now is very clever." Looking back, it turned out to be Harvey. Weinstein. "The croaking of these crows is always irritating. I have tried my best." Hugo shrugged. He didn''t think he had restrained reporters. In the entertainment industry, reporters are a group that can never get rid of. Now it seems that Hugo has the upper hand. In the future, as long as Hugo has a little error, whether it is in life or work, this group of reporters will immediately swarm up and eat him clean. This is the result of Hugo''s personal experience in the past two years. Therefore, Hugo will not relax his vigilance easily, let alone triumphant. Samuel laughed haha ??when he heard Hugo''s description, "Crow, um, crow." Harvey''s reaction was not that big, but he smiled and nodded, "Quak, this group of crows never know to stop, even if you shut up today, next time something happens, you can still hear them. Chattering again." Hugo agreed. Harvey looked at Hugos expression and recalled Hugos experience in the past three years. From the fall of the "Hudson Eagle" to the rise of "Schindler''s List" last month, it is indeed incredible. , And Hugo was very interested in Harvey when he faced the reporter''s growth from flustered and restrained to today''s composure and calmness. Harvey can already imagine that "Pulp Fiction" has attracted enough attention before filming, which means focus to the producer, and also means the saving of publicity costs. He naturally couldn''t be more happy. "Crow, I have heard this description from a senior elder, and he also described these **** reporters as crows." Harvey said with a smile, "Unfortunately, he is now retired." Hugo looked at Harvey quite unexpectedly, "Oh, who is it?" In fact, Hugo thought of Catherine Hepburn, because the last time I met Catherine on Broadway, she also called the reporter a crow. . But Harvey gave an answer that Hugo never thought of. "Ernst," Harvey said with a nostalgic expression. "This is a wise old man." "Who?" Hugo was really surprised this time, he even stopped. Because he first heard of the nickname "The Crow" after the Golden Globes, the irritable little old man who lived on the second floor Ernst raised it up. Harvey and Samuel took two steps forward before noticing that Hugo had fallen behind them. Harvey turned and looked at Hugo, "Ernst Lechman, don''t tell me you don''t know." Hugo was still at a loss. Of course he knew Ernst Lechman, the grumpy old man who lived downstairs, but he didn''t know Ernst Lechman because he thought Ernst Lechman Te Lechman is just an ordinary old man, but now Harvey seems to be a great man when he mentions Ernst-and he is still a figure in the entertainment industry. This time, Samuel also looked at Harvey curiously, which made Harvey show an incredible expression, "Hey, guys, don''t be kidding, you don''t know Ernst?" There are so many people in the entertainment industry, not to mention the people behind the scenes. It is almost impossible to know all the actors standing in front of the scene, and there are countless people with the same name and surname. Well, at this point, Harvey understood, "But its normal if you dont know each other. He hasnt written any scripts since 1977. To be precise, his glorious period was in the 1960s, before you were born. Up." Harvey also sighed. He was fifteen years older than Hugo. This is the difference between the two eras. However, Samuel was born in 1948 and was four years older than Harvey, so when Harvey gradually mentioned With these details, Samuel immediately showed an expression of awakening. "I''m talking about Ernst as a screenwriter. He has written less than twenty screenplays in his career, but he has kept on good works," Harvey explained simply, trying to awaken Hugo''s resonance, "Dragon Wind Equipped with (''north by northwest (.''West Story (west..''Ling. Desire** (wh0, s...of...w001f) "''Hello'' Dolly (hell0, "The Sound of Music (the...." As Harvey said the name of a work, Samuel''s expression became brighter-obviously he already knew who Ernst was, and Hugo''s expression became more surprised. "Damn God!" This was almost the only thing Hugo could say. Each of these works mentioned by Harvey is a classic of film history. Whether these works are Oscars, film critics, or a long film history, they have proved their value and can be regarded as masterpieces. And the name "Ernst Lechman" can be seen in the list of screenwriters of all these works, which is simply incredible. Hugo''s first reaction was: This Ernst and the one downstairs in their house should not be the same person? But after thinking about it, Hugo felt that they were the same person! What Ernst said to Hugo after the Golden Globes incident clearly seemed to be an insider, but it was not a casual experience; moreover, Ernst''s research on Broadway Very well in place. Before Hugo stood at the door, he saw many Broadway posters at Ernsts house. Originally Hugo thought it was only Ernsts hobby, but now it seems that its Ernsts work. Most of the scripts he made of swords are adapted from Broadway, some classics. The reason why Ernst retired in the late 1970s was because he could not keep up with the pace of social evolution. The film industry took the "male and male thieves" in 1967 as a demarcation point. It has entered a period of rapid development. Broadway stories have been difficult to keep up with market demand. A large number of original sword scripts are accompanied by underworld movies, action movies, and sci-fi movies. With the emergence of market demand. Under such circumstances, Ernst hardly contributed anything worth mentioning in the 1970s. For the entire decade, he only collaborated with Alfred-Hitchcock (alfred.) on one that was not considered a success. This is Hitchcocks swan song, and Ernsts closing pen. Thinking about it this way, the old man downstairs from Hugo really looks like Ernst in Harvey''s words. He lives alone near Sunset Plaza, but he doesn''t have any job. He is grumpy and refuses to be thousands of miles away. Occasionally, people come to visit again... This sounds like a perfect fit. Of course, all these are just Hugo''s conjectures. The facts are still to be confirmed by Ernst himself. But even so, Hugo still finds it incredible. He didn''t realize that there was such a famous person living downstairs in his home from beginning to endprovided that his guess was correct, because Ernst has always been like a bad temper. It''s just an ordinary old man, this... is really an accident. But to be honest, Hugo knows every work that Harvey said, but he really didnt know the screenwriter, so when he heard the name "Ernst Lester", he did not have any reaction at all Until today, there has been no response. This also further illustrates the sorrow of the people behind the scenes. What the actors show on the screen is the brainchild of the people behind the scenes. All movies are made by the entire crew, but only the actors and directors are truly famous. Even the producers are very famous. The difficulty is widely known. "It''s a pity that Oscar will always owe Ernst a golden figure." Harvey said with a sigh. The shock brought by this sentence was much stronger than the previous paragraph. Samuel was the first Exclaimed, "What?" Harvey twitched, "It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? But that''s the truth. The college has never given Ernst any golden figure. God knows that Ernst has been nominated five or six times, but he never No awards, Oscar hell." "Isn''t there even a''West Side Story''?" Hugo asked in surprise. The "West Side Story" absolutely swept a thousand troops at the Oscars that year, and took ten statuettes in one breath. It is currently second only to "Ben Xu" ben-hut the most prize-winning work. Harvey shrugged, "lost to the''judgment.at.nuremberg." "Shit!" Hugo and Samuel said in unison, and they could clearly feel the regret and contempt in their tone. Harvey also has a helpless smile I heard this word from Ernst, Crow, he has always been displeased with reporters, because these reporters dont know art at all, its just A group of lunatics, Ernst has never looked good to reporters, and his bad temper is hardly able to control him. " This makes sense. It seems that Ernst didn''t become grumpy when he was old, he was a hot temper when he was young. Hugo was deeply touched by this. His heart was still turbulent, and he couldn''t help but sigh, "Yes, crows, a bunch of **** and noisy crows, but this is our job again, which is really bad." "You did a good job just now, don''t be led by the nose by the crows, learn to use them, then things will be different." Harvey said with a smile. Hugo also twitched his lips, but he was still surprised at the true identity of Ernst-Lester, I''m afraid this kind of surprise will continue for a long time. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 598： Bound hands and feet ads_wz_txt; After the reporter''s interview session was over, the crew quickly started up, and everyone was ready to start shooting the first scene. Samora did not react at first, but he saw Hugo, Samuel and others walking towards the camera position, and the dramatist Stacy Cher gave him a look, and Samora immediately understood Came over, took the script and ran towards Hugo, "Hugo, the next scene is the first scene of the collaboration between you and Samuel. I marked it with an orange highlighter." Hugo took the script and looked at it. It was really conspicuous. He smiled and looked at Samora. "You don''t need to mark my script so carefully. Just tell me which scene it is. I can read and familiarize myself. "Samora is the first day of work today. The clockwork of the whole person is very tight. You can clearly feel that he is trying to get into the role, but the fact is that Samora has done a very good job, far exceeding Hugo''s expectations. . When Samora heard Hugo say this, he smiled and nodded, "Then is there anything I need to do next?" "No, you can rest." Hugo gave Samora a positive look, "You have worked hard all morning, let''s relax first." Samora did not breathe a sigh of relief immediately, but seriously asked, "Hugo, I stand nearby watching the filming, shouldn''t it matter?" "If you''re not bored..." Hugo shrugged. Joseph seemed to be staying beside him when he was filming, "I thought you were only interested in the band." "That''s it, but the crew seems to have a lot to learn, so I''m willing to get in touch with something." Samora has a very hearty personality. Even after a busy morning, she still has a silly smile, so Hugo couldn''t help it. Laughed. When Hugo started to sit down and read the script, Samora stood quietly beside himtrying not to allow himself to interfere with other peoples work, and then he saw that the originally somewhat lazy crew became vigorous in an instant, everyone Walking with the wind, he raised the entire speed. In less than a quarter of an hour, Stacey walked over and whispered to Samora, "It''s all ready, where''s Hugo?" Where did Samora know that he looked at Hugo, who was reading the script carefully, and he didn''t know whether he should interrupt Hugo directly or wait any longer. Joseph didn''t explain this kind of thing, and Samora was a little panicked standing there. After all, I still have no experience. Fortunately, Hugo has already filmed a few scenes. He has very good experience. He raised his head and looked around. Then he saw Stacey and said with a smile, "Three minutes." Stacey immediately clicked. I nodded and prepared to explain to the staff-three minutes later, the filming started, and Hugo looked at Samora, "When you encounter this kind of thing, please remind me, I will give you time, and then let the screenwriter and the director carry on it. Coordination. I''m not ready, I will tell you directly." Samora nodded and wrote it down. Hugo didn''t say much, so he lowered his head and continued to recite the script. One of the biggest features of Quentins works is the stubbornness. He and Woody Allen are famous Hollywood stubborn directors. Although their lines are verbose, they all have characteristics. These words are what they injected into the movie. The essence, so the actor must not only recite the lines fluently, but also understand the meaning and present it in the way the director hopes. Three minutes passed in a flash, but Hugo was a little nervous. Hugo has been completely isolated from acting for most of the past half a year. Now he is back to acting. Hugo thinks this is not an easy task. , And the challenge today is still black comedy, which makes things even more difficult. Hugo stood up and jumped on the spot for a few steps, adjusted his breathing, and then took the script and walked towards Stacey. At this moment, Stacey was standing next to a retro car. The car was placed on a trailer. The engine has started, and is fully prepared to start shooting at any time. After seeing Hugo and Samuel converge, Stacy briefly explained the direction of Quentin''s shot next, and then let the two people get in the car. Todays opening scene is very difficult to film. It is a dialogue between Vincent played by Hugo and Jules played by Samuel sitting in the car. It lasts about two minutes before and after the scene. The shooting is not difficult, and the effect depends on it. Yu actor''s performance. The two-minute dialogue is actually not closely related to the plot, but it is a scene that lays the foundation for the black humor of the film. It is similar to the restaurant dialogue at the beginning of the "Falling Water Dog" movie. The character of the character is a little bit through the dialogue. Sketch it out. However, since Quentin''s works have limited scope for the role of play, that is to say, the character''s personality is not too rich, so the opening scene can basically be said to be the tone of the character''s personality. This also means that although it is simple, its importance cannot be ignored. After sitting in the passenger seat, Hugo and Samuel rehearsed the script first. This was not only for the rehearsal, but also for the actors to find the status, but Hugo still felt that he was not accurate enough in Vincents performance. , So he greeted Quentin, "Quentin, Vincent, do you want me to relax or be more cautious in the role of Vincent?" Hugo is now an experienced actor. He knows that communication with the director is a very important part. Moreover, the role of Vincent is different from Hugos previous work. Hugo does not have a single point to focus on. So He needs to have more of his own understanding. Quentin is a big fan. "I will give you enough room for you to show your own understanding. Then let''s look at the effect on the screen and discuss it again. How about?" "Pulp fiction" is Quentin''s number one. In the two works, his knowledge of performance is naturally not as deep as that of professional actors such as Hugo and Samuel, so he has always been self-aware and left the decision to perform to the actors themselves. Hugo nodded to express his understanding. He watched Quentin walk back to the camera, and then took a deep breath; Samuel, who was sitting next to him, looked at Hugo so nervous, and laughed, "Dont be too nervous, follow Your understanding is good." Hugo smiled at Samuel and began to adjust his breathing. To be honest, he hasn''t acted for half a year. Hugo also felt a little bit tickle. When he was about to devote himself to a new role, apart from nervousness , The excitement in his heart also began to flap like butterfly wings, which made Hugo deeply feel the enthusiasm and commotion for acting in his own bones. But after Quentin shouted "Start shooting", Hugo always felt that something was wrong, and he couldn''t tell what was wrong. After only two lines, Hugo took the initiative to call "Ka". , And then quickly expressed his apologies to the crew members, "I''m really sorry, give me a minute to adjust." Hugo is now no longer a rookie when he was filming "Scent of a Woman". After the accumulation of several previous movies, he is already a very good actor, so he closed his eyes and let his slightly irritable mood settle. Come down, adjust the status and start shooting again. The second shot was obviously much better. Jules drove slowly, and said casually, "Tell me what the **** is going on with the marijuana bar?" "Okay, what do you want to know?" Vincent looked very cooperative, still a little eager to try. "It''s not illegal to smoke marijuana there?" Jules asked curiously. Vincent immediately began to babble, "Yes, but not absolutely. You can''t just walk into a restaurant and start rolling marijuana there. I mean, if you want to smoke, it''s better to be at home. Or the designated place is dark and cool." "It''s those marijuana bars?" Jules said he didn''t understand. "Okay, let''s put it this way." Vincent decided to explain in detail and simple, to let Jules understand, "Buy hemp. It is legal to own hemp. Hemp is legal. If you are in a hemp bar, sell it. Big. Hemp is also legal to carry big. Hemp is also legal, but listen up, if you are stopped by the Dutch rule, they cant search your body, they dont have this right." "I''ll go, I want to go, I must go!" Jules sighed immediately, a smile appeared on his face, which made Vincent laugh. But at this time Quentins harsh "card" came over. The shooting just now was very smooth and smooth, and there were no jams or errors in Hugo''s large lines. Quentin was interrupted by Quentin. Many people in the crew were puzzled, and Zamora looked at Quentin in confusion. Quentin stood there thinking for a while, and then trot over to catch up with the trailer, and stood beside the passenger seat and said to Hugo, "The performance just now is actually not a problem, but I always feel... you know, I always feel less. What a little bit." Hugo also nodded himself. This time he also managed the performance according to his previous practices, understanding and digging out the roles, and then showing them through his own understanding, but inexplicably, Hugo felt that something was missing~www. novelhall.com~ It is said that the mysterious point is the spark, and the actual point is the highlight of the character''s character immediately. Quentin stood there and thought for a while, "Hugo, you know, I don''t have much research on acting, I''m not sure, should you relax more, or, uh... more nervous?" "Quentin, can I?" Samuel said aloud from the driver''s seat. After Quentin nodded in response, Samuel met Hugo''s gaze, "Hugo, I think you Its still too tight. You always think about comedy and humor, but this tightness will restrict your performance. You know, maybe your performance is very smooth and you cant see it at all, but the lines are present. The effect that comes out lacks sparks because you still seem a little deliberate deep in your heart." Samuels words caused Hugo to fall into contemplation, "However, if you want me to suggest improvements, Im sorry, I cant do anything about it. Your performance just now looks perfect..." Samuel also looked helpless, this Hugo fell silent in the passenger seat. . [supply]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 599： Performance realm ads_wz_txt; Revival 599 performance level is really a situation that Hugo has never encountered before in his career. The performance is very smooth and the picture presented is also perfect, but the whole performance process lacks a little chemical reaction, which makes people quite embarrassed. . In fact, if you just show Hugos performance on the big screen, this is not a problem. At least it is a safety card and passes the pass, but the problem is that no one wants to pass the passat least for acting skills. No one who pursues it wants this. Hugo understands what Quentin and Samuel mean. This spark is very mysterious, but it is actually very simple. It is a power in the depths of the soul. Just like when Hugo is playing the role of Amon Goss, his eyes can have a terrifying power, as deep as a black hole, which can absorb all the vitality around him; Hugo is playing Sam -The same is true in Baldwin''s time. There are some subtle changes in the eyes and corners of the mouth when smiling. Sometimes the audience can''t even notice the subtle processing, but the overall effect on the screen is completely different. The spark that bursts out during the performance is that the actor and the character find resonance. It may be the overlap of the actor and the characters experience, the actors in-depth understanding of the characters experience, or the actors understanding of the characters personality. Inspiration may also be the product of two actors driving each other when acting in a rivalry. But the problem is that Vincents role does not have such an entry point, and his characteristics are not obvious-or it can be said that Hugo''s digging of the role is not deep enough, which makes Hugo''s performance adequate. , But also plain. "So, do you remember our previous views on the role of Vincent?" Quentin looked at Hugo who fell silent and said. Hugo nodded slightly, "Of course. Some are wise but a bit nervous, some are serious but a little humorous, some are impatient but able to calm down the characters, combing their shiny backs, suits and leather shoes. Like an elegant gentleman of the golden age, but doing cruel and cold-blooded things." "Yes, that''s it!" It was this conversation that made Quentin firm up on Hugo''s determination. He patted Hugo **** the shoulder, "Give me a performance like this! Please, Hugo, that''s it. It''s the first scene of the boot, don''t let me down." Facing Quentins words, Hugo smiled helplessly, put both sides on his shoulders, palms facing up, and then pressed up and down, expressing that he was under a lot of pressure. This action made Quentin suddenly laugh. stand up. After the filming started again, Hugo really relaxed a bit, but Quentin felt that Hugo was too relaxed, and the performance was a bit greasy and exaggerated, which did not match the black humor style; the fourth time I started filming, Hugo was stuck. On the line; the fifth time, the performance still seemed overly restrained... I can clearly feel that Hugos hands are tied, and there is still no way to play the level of the whole game, and it is getting worse and worse. This is not good news for the "Pulp Fiction" crew. After ng eight times in a row, Hugo took the initiative to call "card". He got out of the car and apologized to the crew again and again, "Quentin, I need twenty minutes." Quentin didn''t have much. What you say, nodding to agree. Samora stood there a little at a loss. He hadnt encountered this situation before, and he didnt know what to do. In the end, Stacey came over and patted him on the shoulder, "Let Hugo be quiet, the actor needs to think. Space, he will call you if he needs it." Since todays shooting location is on the street, it is difficult for Hugo to find a completely quiet place. He did not go far, so he found a relatively clean place on the corner of the street, sat down directly, and violently Rubbing his face, trying to calm himself down. In fact, before that, Hugo analyzed the character of Vincent, but he was always unable to grasp the essence of the character of Vincent, which made Hugo assume the attitude of a headless fly during the performance. . However, what are the characteristics of Vincent? Could it be said that Hugo can only perform roles with outstanding characteristics and personalities? This possibility made Hugo a little panic. Because Hugo doesn''t want to be the kind of actor who can only play distinctive roles, he hopes to reach a deeper realm. What is the highest state of acting? It can definitely be said that the benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees the wisdom. A thousand readers make a thousand Hamlet. Similarly, a thousand actors have a thousand performances and a thousand film critics. There are just a thousand kinds of acting skills to appreciate. Some people think that the vivid restoration of historical real figures makes the audience mistakenly believe that the actors are possessed by historical figures. This is acting. For example, the iron maiden Margaret played by Meryl Streep. ), Helen Mirren played Queen Elizabeth II (queen...), Daniel Day Lewis played Abraham Lincoln (abraham.). Amon Goss played by Hugo Lancaster also belongs to this category. Because of the realistic character, it has triggered a wide range of discussions and even led to rumors of beautifying Nazis. Some people think that showing the personality of the virtual character vividly and clearly conveying the authenticity of the story outside the screen is acting. For example, Heath Ledgers clown in "Batman: The Dark Knight" Robert De Niro played Travis in "Taxi Driver" and Jack Nicholson played McMurphy in "Flying Over the Cuckoo''s Asylum". Others think that the details of ordinary characters are outlined, so that the characters on the screen are infinitely close to life, just like the characters that will appear on the way home and the neighbor next door, so that the audience cannot distinguish the difference between the movie and the life. This is acting. For example, Dustin Hoffman played Ted Kramer in "The Cramers", Kevin Spacey played Leicester in "American Beauty", and Bill Murray ( .Murray) as Bob in "Lost in Tokyo (.in.. In the past, Hugos understanding of acting skills is the simplest "what to act like what", but after becoming an actor, Hugo knows that if the actor only focuses on "what is acting like what", Then maybe he won''t be able to make a breakthrough in his life. Indeed, acting like what is a very high state, but no matter how high the state is, it is always "imitating", but the object of imitation may be a real historical character, a fictional character in a novel, or it may be Hugo relied on his own advantage to imitate the original role played by...In this way, even if Hugo can finally reach the realm of "what is acting like what", he will always be just an imitator. An excellent actor, in fact, "what is acting like what" can only be said to be the foundation. To achieve excellence, you must have such a level, but this is not enough. A truly great actor must not only act like what, but also inject his own understanding of the role into it. In short, it is to turn this role into his own. It can only be Hugos Amon Goss. Changing to any other actor will not work. Hugos own characteristics will be deeply imprinted on the character; he can even use his own experience to interpret the character, interpret and dig out more in-depth things about the character, and let the character "Live", this is the real success. Although Hugo has only starred in four movies so far, but each time he bears a different challenge, Hugo began to seek his own breakthrough from a simple imitation, and now he is in a very vague state: he is trying to find himself and himself At the intersection between the roles of the script, he is looking for his own understanding of the role; at the same time, he is trying to integrate himself into the role, trying to interpret the role of his own characteristics. But obviously, this is not an easy task. Hugo in "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List" are all trying, but so far, the characters in the script have always occupied the main part, rain If after the "Schindler''s List" was completed, there was no way to get out of the role, that''s why-Amon Goss had begun to erode his brain. Therefore, Hugo knew that it was not easy for him to make a breakthrough, which is why Hugo chose "Pulp Fiction" after repeated consideration. Strictly speaking, the "challenge difficulty" of Vincent''s role in "Pulp Fiction" is indeed not as good as that of any previous role played by Hugo, and it is also inferior to "Shawshank''s Redemption". This is also director Kun The inevitable result of Ting''s strong style. But in fact, the challenge that Vincent''s role brings to Hugo is indeed completely different. This allows Hugo to analyze the role and understand the performance from a different perspective. Maybe, this will have different gains. Obviously, Hugo felt this kind of impact in the first scene of the boot. The role of Vincent can obviously be summarized into the category of "ordinary person", just like an ordinary **** who can be seen everywhere in life. He does not have many characteristics, unlike the works of "Godfather" and "Good Guy". The individual gang members, even compared to Juless signature "Bible" segment, Vincent lacks such a shining point. This can be seen from the discussion of "Pulp Fiction" among fans in the future When people mention the characters in this movie, they may mention the "Bible" every time they kill someone. Jules might mention the neurotic but bewildered Mia, or the bewildered boxer Butch, but few people would mention the actor Vincent. Even if they mention it, most of them are. Just remember Vincent and Mia''s famous dance that goes down in history. Therefore, Vincent is a character without outstanding characteristics. Hugo believes that if he can perform Vincent''s "down-to-earth" role like Dustin Hoffman, Kevin Spacey and others, then his understanding of acting skills can also be achieved. The breakthrough is not to be eaten by the character like "Schindler''s List", but to let himself eat the character and present a Hugo version of the character. But obviously, Hugo did not succeed. He suffered a huge setback in the first performance at the start of the boot. This can even be said to be the biggest setback he has encountered since crossing! . [supply]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 600： Scrabble ads_wz_txt; Hugo has encountered a setback, and it is a huge gap, but he does not intend to raise his hand to surrender. On the contrary, he has burned a strong fighting spirit. He is eager to make a breakthrough and make a greater breakthrough in acting. , Hugo hopes to be the kind of actor who uses his soul and life to perform. The hearty sense of catharsis makes people so intoxicated. This is also an important reason why he unswervingly chose "Pulp Fiction". Vincent is an ordinary person, an ordinary person with no characteristics, but this statement is also incorrect, because any ordinary person in the world also has his own personality, including "no personality" is also a kind of personality, how It is also difficult to present a mediocre ordinary person. More importantly, when an ordinary character appears in a movie, as long as he is related to the plot, then he has his own personality, even if he is in "Transformers" or "Fast." Among the works that use characters as a selling point, characters also have their own personalities. Take "The Cramers" as an example. This movie can be regarded as a clash of acting skills between Dustin Hoffman and Meryl Streep. Then Dustin plays Tai Is De Kramer really an ordinary person without any characteristics? Obviously not. Ted is an ordinary person. He is not taciturn and hides his love for his son under a cold appearance; nor is he in love, and must be equal friends with his son. As a father, Ted is just busy at work and his son. In between, both of them were neglected, and neither of them was taken care of. In front of his son, he did not pretend to be deep patience, nor bored by trivialities, but he treats his son with gentleness every day, and finds a job for his son to endure humiliation in a day. This is the warmest and simplest father and son. Affection. Ted, a slightly cowardly but gentle character, under Dustin''s interpretation, there is no explosion, no special focus, but he impeccably dismissed Teds love for family. It is firmly presented, one more point is too much, one point is not enough. Dustin''s grasp of the role has found a delicate balance in the film and life, surpassing performance, surpassing the so-called soul possession, in full of interest and harmony. The meaning is still inexhaustible, but the most perfect interpretation of the "degree" of acting is captured. Dustins interpretation of this role completely explained the best acting skills are no acting skills. In other words, he combined the role with himself, making it impossible to distinguish it. This is better than him. Dedicated performances in "Rain Man" are more worthy of appreciation and can be regarded as the pinnacle of acting. Dustin demonstrated a typical example of "how to act an ordinary person well". His grasp of the "degree" of acting skills reached the pinnacle in the movie "The Cramers". If you take out this movie alone and try to analyze Dustin''s acting skills, people will quickly find that there is nothing to analyze. Although Vincents role is more than a little bit worse than Ted Kramers, Hugo hopes to be able to touch Dastin in Vincents performance when he originally performed Kramers role. The state, even if it is just a glimpse of the tip of the iceberg. So, what kind of personality should Vincent have? Or in other words, how his ordinaryness was caused, and what details are hidden. First of all, why did Vincent become a triad? Obviously this is not mentioned in Quentins story at all, and there is even no clue, but Hugo felt that maybe Vincent was weak and small when he was a child, and was bullied by others, which made him unable to participate in any sports, nor did he think. Ways to integrate into the campus community-it can even be said that he dropped out of school before finishing fifth grade. The days of walking on the streets made Vincents personality more impulsive. He used the cleverness he learned to survive under oppression to find a way to survive on the streets. When he won the approval of the community gang boss Masha, he paid With all his loyalty and willingness to do anything for Masha, this also makes Masha willing to trust Vincent-no one can be more reliable than a little brother who is not smart enough but loyal enough. This allowed Vincent to gradually grow into one of Marsha''s most trusted thugs. What about Jules? How did Vincent meet Jules? Is it just because Masha put them together? Obviously this should not be the case. Maybe Vincent and Jules knew each other from a fight. No, this does not fit the character trend of the characters in the plot. It should be because Vincent, who is uneducated, thinks Jules is very literate and admires him. Jules can recite " "The Bible", although this makes Vincent feel a little annoying, but he thinks it is still a bit cool, and Jules''s knowledge is also very broad, and he is also very familiar with women''s affairs, which makes Vincent even more admired. Of course, Vincent will not show it clearly, and he does not even admit that he admires Jules, because he thinks the two of them are partners and are equal. But when talking, the psychological reaction will inevitably show up. In this way, Vincents personality can be sketched out. He is a little clever, but he is still a bit rough, and he doesnt pay much attention to details. He has some strategies and courage, but he cant make it to the stage and encounter problems. In order to conceal his ignorance, he is always reluctant to express his inner emotions. For example, even if he admires Jules, he will not express it blatantly. Of course, this also makes He is very sensitive to "ignorance", he hates others to challenge his authority, he doesn''t want to relive his childhood; at the same time, he likes to show off, which is also a way to hide his ignorance, but he is smart enough Until he doesnt deliberately show off, but vaguely show off, such as his shiny back, thats the case, but with too much oil, the "degree" is not sure enough to make him fall out of grade; for another example, he He likes to wear a suit, but he is full of swear words. This is the difference between him and a real gentleman... Think about it carefully, in fact, Vincent is not without any personality, and Quentin also left some space in the script for Hugo to play. To sum it up briefly, Vincent''s personality is a bit pretending, a bit boring, and a bit deceitful. On the surface, he doesn''t have any special highlights, but the details can outline his image. Thinking of this, Hugo''s mind suddenly brightened, why Dustin in the "Kramers" makes people feel his profound performance skills, the focus is on the details. Since ordinary characters do not have the power point-unlike Amon Goss who have explosive borrowing points, their detailed outlines are more important, such as clothes, shirts or t-shirts, two-piece suits or sweater sets. Shirts; for example, hairstyles, long hair, short hair, curly hair, straight hair, or not taken care of; for example, movements, walking speed, straight waist or hunchback; for example, speaking accent, whether it is east coast or west coast, is it pure and beautiful or deliberate The copycat version that imitates the British accent... These details are all from the gradual formation of a character during the growth process, which is the most important part of acting. In fact, Hugo had touched this point vaguely before that. For example, when he starred in "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List", Hugo paid attention to the details, but during those performances, Hugo pays more attention to bursting out the whole emotion through the brewing and erupting of inner emotions, and the details are integrated into the performance and completed in one go. But now, Hugo has no explosive point, so he has to outline Vincent in his mind. For example, when starting the scene, Vincent is showing off his experience of going to the Netherlands to Jules. What is his mentality? For one thing, Vincent admired Jules, so when he experienced things that Jules did not experience, he was proud of him, and at the same time he hoped to be recognized by Jules occasionally, which proved that he was very powerful. Let Vincent continue to be big against Holland. The details of the hemp bar''s explanation were echoed. Secondly, Vincent wanted to conceal his illiterate things. Going to the Netherlands is a big deal for him, but he also wanted to bluff and show that he didn''t care at all, so he should try to make his own The voice fell, pretending not to care, but inadvertently the eyes, corners of the mouth or tone of voice would reveal his emotions. Thirdly, this may be the most "cultural" thing Vincent has experienced in his life, so he will unconsciously take pride in his explanation, but in the dialogue he will think that "beer with glass "This thing is very miraculous. This is a loophole that he didn''t even notice. He still has to talk proudly, let alone the topic of McDonald''s. Pretending to have been exposed without knowing it is the greatest feature of this man Vincent. In this way, Hugo doesnt need to think about comedy or black humor. He doesnt need to relax and converge. All he needs to do is to present such a "real" Vincent, a joke. It came out naturally. Imagine a person proudly showing you that he has eaten McDonald''s in Holland. He thinks this is a very cultural thing. This incident itself is a laughing point, and this person is still completely unaware, this is also a laughing point. This is the essence of black humor. Therefore, Hugos performance just now went in the wrong direction from the root. What he has to consider is not how the comedy should be played, but what the character should look like in the story, and then the humor created by the script is naturally presented. Come out All these thoughts just now are Hugos own ideas and the soul that Hugo gave to Vincent himself. This is obviously the Hugo version of Vincent. Then, What effect will it show up? Hugo didnt know how Dustin figured out his acting skills when he starred in "The Cramers", but now he has touched a new direction in acting. He wants to try and see, and he wants to make a breakthrough. So, In this way, "Pulp Fiction" does not limit Hugo''s acting as professional film critics said. On the contrary, it also provides Hugo with an opportunity to think about acting from a new perspective. As for the results, it depends on the next performance. "I''m fine, let''s start shooting in two minutes." Hugo stood up, patted his pants, stood still, adjusted his breathing, and started to relax his muscles: He was sure that he was ready! . [This article is provided by]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 601： Finely crafted ads_wz_txt; Revival 601 carving details A retro car was driving slowly in the sunshine of Los Angeles. Vincent was sitting in the passenger seat at this time. He had a huge rhinestone stud on his right ear. The rhinestone was a little too big to look fake. , But gleaming in the sun, greasy hair neatly combed a twenty-eight, and matched with a neat black suit and white shirt, the appearance of a celebrity gentleman is vivid on paper, but because of too much hair oil, It makes the hair look a little dirty, which makes people wonder whether it is oily or because the hair has not been washed for a few days. Vincent listened to the music on the radio in the car, and slightly clicked his chin. He seemed very comfortable and relaxed. He seemed to be enjoying the beauty of this afternoon. At this moment, Jules who drove started and said, "Tell me the hemp bar. what''s going on?" Hearing this sentence, Vincent immediately replied, "Okay, what do you want to know?" As Vincent answered very quickly, even the end of Jules'' question did not fall, so he spoke. This It made him look a little eager. After saying this, Vincent deliberately shifted his gaze away, trying not to make himself too arrogant, but his slightly raised chin and eager eyes showed his mood at the moment: let me Come answer it for you. Jules was driving, but he didn''t notice this slight change in Vincent, or that he was used to Vincent like this for a long time, he asked casually, "Is it illegal to smoke marijuana there?" "Yes, but not absolutely. You can''t just walk into a restaurant and start rolling marijuana there. I mean, if you want to smoke, it''s better to be at home or in a designated place." Vincent''s paragraph The words came out almost without brain thinking, and after a single breath, it made people wonder if he was going to die in the next second. This kind of eagerness made his words seem a little vague, but he could feel his language. The pride and pride in the house. "It''s those marijuana bars?" Jules said he didn''t understand, because Vincent spoke too quickly. "Okay, let''s put it this way." Vincent spoke like a teacher teaching students, showing a full-on expression. He raised his left hand and moved his left hand one by one with his right index finger. He opened his fingers and said, "Buying big hemp is legal, and owning big hemp. Hemp is legal, if you sell big hemp in a hemp bar, selling big hemp is also legal, and carrying big hemp is also legal," wait until the count is over. After four items, he deliberately raised the index finger of his left hand and waved it beside Jules'' cheek, as if this was an extremely important key point. At the same time, he showed the kind of "You will never believe me" on his face. Smile, "but listen well, if you are stopped by the Dutch slip, they can''t search your body, they don''t have this right." Sure enough, Vincent succeeded. He attracted Jules''s attention, which made Jules look at Vincent in an incredible way, but his emotions were still a bit more reserved, no fuss, just sighed, "I Go ahead, I want to go, I must go!" But Vincent''s emotions rose, and the smile on his face could not be restrained, and he burst out, "I know, baby, I know you must be very happy." Then he shook his head triumphantly. Aftertaste, it''s just that no one knows what he is aftertaste. Obviously Vincent couldn''t close the chatterbox after he opened it. He smiled and continued, "Do you know what is the most fun in Europe?" "What?" Jules agreed subconsciously. "This is a little bit different, and the United States also has this kind of stuff...but, but there is a little bit different." Vincent actually sold off, and he couldn''t wait to answer the first topic just now. Now He began to sell off the second topic. Obviously, Jules'' reaction just now greatly increased his confidence. He even raised his orchid finger, using his thumb and index finger to sign how small the tiny gap was. "Example." Obviously, Jules was a lot more neat. "Let''s put it this way," Vincent raised his chin, glanced at Jules, and touched his hair that was not messy at all with his left hand, then looked back to the front, and finally looked at from behind. Jules said, "In Amsterdam, you can walk into any movie theater and buy beer. And I''m not talking about casual paper beer, but beer in glass." Vincent is clearly. He was talking to Jules, but he was no longer looking at Jules at this time, it was as if he was driving, and after the topic started, he couldn''t stop eloquently, even if Jules didnt ask, he couldnt wait. The land began to share-the so-called selling pass seems to have been left behind, "In Paris, you can also buy a glass of beer at McDonald''s." This made Jules take a look at Vincent. Vincent seemed to have received great encouragement, and asked with a calm expression, as if Charles Darwin was explaining to everyone what the "biological evolution theory" was. In general, the look of "I alone knows the whole world" glanced at Jules condescendingly, "Uh, do you know what they call cheeseburgers in Paris?" "They don''t call cheeseburgers?" Compared to Vincent''s excitement, Jules''s answer seemed calm. Although he didn''t seem to be dealing with it, he obviously didn''t have that much interest. "They have a mysterious system. They don''t even know what a cheeseburger is." Vincent sighed, shaking his head, as if there was a remote mountain village. "What''s that called?" Jules didn''t want to turn his head to look at Vincent at all, but drove seriously, and then asked casually. "They call it..." Vincent seemed to want to create a little suspense and announced the answer solemnly. He paused for a while and tidyed his hair with his left hand, but when he said, "Royal Cheeseburger." The tone seemed weak, which didn''t seem to match his triumphant expression. But even so, this still hit Jules''s smile, "Royal Cheeseburger?" He smiled and looked at Vincent. Vincent raised his eyebrows, carefully pulled his tie that was not messy at all, and tried to say in the most plain and calm tone, "That''s right." "What''s the name of Fort McMillan?" Jules became interested, but this question does not seem to fit Vincent''s taste. ." "Le Maichambert." Jules read it again, and brought a little French English mouth, which made him smile contentedly. But Vincent, who was very excited just now, couldn''t laugh anymore. The curvature of his mouth seemed a bit heavy, as if Jules started to ask him about unfamiliar topics and he was a little bit distracted. Sure enough, Jules asked again, "What is the name of Warburg?" "I don''t know, I haven''t been to Burger King." Vincent lost all his interest, even with a frustrated expression, uncomfortably tidying up his hairstyle. In order to regain a city, Vincent took the initiative to talk about a familiar topic, "Do you know that there is no ketchup in Dutch fries, do you add anything?" "what?" "Mayonnaise." The triumph between Vincent''s eyebrows jumped slightly, especially when he heard Jules''s shocking "God", it made the smile return to Vincent''s mouth again, haha ??big When I laughed, the whole body movements became active again, "I saw that they did this before, and also put a lot of them." "Evil..." Jules'' reaction largely satisfied Vincent, the smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t stop at all. "Do you know how they watch Quentin Tarantino''s movies?" Vincent seemed to be encouraged, raising his eyebrows and looking at Jules excitedly. Jules was really interested this time, so he turned his head and looked over, "What do you think?" "With a big bag of tomato sauce, I squeeze a bag every time I see screams or gunshots. When the movie is over, Tata! Welcome to the Spanish Tomato Carnival!" Vincent triumphed. Coupled with the commentary that suppressed excitement, Jules didn''t hold back for a while, and laughed out loudly, "Quentin, don''t you call''Ka''?" This time, Samuel''s breaking power made the whole crew burst into laughter. In fact, the line ends with "Burger King". The part of the fries behind it was made up by Hugo himself. The main reason is that Quentin has not called "card" and the director has not given orders, so the actors can only continue. Even if there are no lines in the script, the actor must stick to it. Unexpectedly, the cooperation between Hugo and Samuel became more and more in place, making everyone on the crew laugh extraordinarily hard until Samuel couldn''t stand it. Quentin also stood up with a smile on his face, first yelled "card", then stood on his hips with a helpless expression, but the joy between his eyebrows revealed his joy~www.novelhall .com~Please, Hugo, this is the performance I want, it''s so **** good, it makes me scared to pee. **** Christ, I really dont want to believe it. You just sat there for ten minutes, and then when you came back, you behaved dumbfounded for everyone, God, what happened there just now, this is really **** magic. " Take a look at Hugos performance just now. Those stud earrings that are as exaggerated as hair, the slightly feminine orchid fingers, the trivial movements of arranging hair, the gestures with obvious movements are in sharp contrast to the expression of trying to keep calm, and the most important thing is The subtle changes in words and expressions were completely accomplished in one go. Even though Hugo didnt deliberately manage anything, the whole laughter burst out like this. Listen to the burst of laughter from the crew. Hugos performance just now was really wonderful. , So that Samuel was completely reduced to a supporting role, and everyone just watched Hugo playing monkey tricks. In the face of Quentins admiration, Hugo also smiled, then put his hands on his shoulders, palms up, raised up and down twice, and then made a gesture of throwing out, as if saying, "The pressure is under Put aside, I''m fully into the role", this action received a response from Quentin''s middle finger, but with Quentin''s triumphant smile, it was obviously a positive answer. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 602： Enter state ads_wz_txt; Rise back 602 enters the state Acting is indeed a very mysterious thing. It seems that all actors perform the same, but the effects presented are quite different. Strictly speaking, Hugo started from "smelling fragrance and knowing women". His performance styles are all in the same line. There is no such huge difference that upsets. Essentially, they are analyzing roles and substituting themselves into the roles to present themselves. But every work has subtle differences. The performance experience of the character of "Pulp Fiction" Vincent is actually somewhat similar to "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List". The performance is also completed through the construction and shaping of the character, but due to the limitations of the character itself, Vincent needs to rely more on the support of his character during the performance, which also makes Hugo pay more attention to the habitual actions and potential mentality that people have precipitated in the process of growing up to complete the performance. This is not an easy task. Hugo can clearly feel that when a personality is perfected, he will have different reactions to different situations, when he is happy, when he is low, when he stares and when he fists, these are all different details, according to the story. The plot naturally formed a conditioned reflex. This feeling is very strange. It is different from the time when he played Sam Baldwin and Amon Goss. In the performance of these two characters, Hugo actually dominated the role of the story. The situation that caused Hugo to enter the film too deeply, Amon-Goss was even more serious, resulting in Hugo unable to invest in another work for as long as three months. But today as Vincent, Hugo himself dominates, because in Quentins script, Vincents character is very limited. Hugo must rely on his own understanding of the story to supplement and improve the role, so now Hugo interprets Vincent according to his own style. Therefore, after the filming of a scene, Hugo was still thinking about joking with Quentin. This is the difference. It''s not the difference between the subject matter of drama or comedy, but the difference between the actors'' sense of substitution and understanding of the role. Perhaps, this time the performance is not an acting breakthrough, but it does give Hugo a better understanding of acting. The facts also proved the correctness of Hugo''s whole idea. There was no ng after the start of the scene, but after changing the lens position and shooting twice, it was officially declared complete. And the next shooting Hugo is also getting better. Next to filming a scene, Jules and Vincent discussed something. A man gave their eldest Masha a woman Mia a foot massage, but Masha was thrown down from the fourth floor, and now he is completely talking about it. Without a word, Jules thought the punishment was too serious, but Vincent thought that a foot massage was actually equivalent to stealing a kidney. I was in bed, so the punishment was not serious, so the two people started a discussion about reflexology. "This is too far away. Maybe your massage method is different from mine." Jules even stopped in the hallway, staring at Vincent, expressing his own opinion, "but stroking the soles of a woman''s feet and Sticking your tongue into that bottomless hole is completely two different things. It''s not an alliance thing at all, or even the same exercise. Foot massage doesn''t mean **** at all." Vincent originally put his hands in his trouser pockets, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Jules, took out his left hand and smoothed his hair, then put his left hand in again. Inside the bag, he confidently said, "Have you ever massaged the soles of people''s feet?" "Don''t joke with me." Jules sneered and said disdainfully, "I''m the **** master massager!" "Experienced?" Vincent squinted his eyes and looked at Jules slightly, his thin lips pressed down slightly. Although he didn''t smash his mouth, his picky eyes were obviously questioning Jules'' words. . "Shit, of course! Superb technique, I didn''t joking with you!" Jules said confidently. Vincent took a small step forward, approaching Jules, "Will you massage a man?" Jules was stunned by this sentence, and then he was silent for a second, only to say In one sentence, "Fuck you!" Jules turned depressed and moved on. Vincent followed closely, but with a big smile, he deliberately revealed the upper row of seven teeth, as if he was doing a toothpaste advertisement, "Do you often do it?" ?" "Fuck you!" Jules said without looking back. But Vincent went after him, "You know, I''m a little tired and want to get a foot massage." "Yo yo yo, man, I''m going to turn my face if you make trouble." Jules said solemnly, causing Vincent to laugh. "Ka" Quentin''s voice rang again, and his smile clearly stated his satisfaction. Just now Vincent''s sentence "Do you often do it" is Hugo''s magical pen. The original script line was " I believe that men are willing to help men massage..." In fact, they can make laughter, but Hugos sentence is simpler, and the counterattack is short and powerful. It makes Jules'' counterattack space to further narrow the whole laughter and make it more joyful. Especially with the following sentence "I''m a little tired...", people can''t help but laugh. Such subtle changes seem inconspicuous, but as a director, I feel very profound. "Hugo, you are really on the right track." Quentin gave a thumbs up with satisfaction. Now the Vincent presented by Hugo is much better than Quentin''s mind, and he can''t say one. So, the whole character of Vincent shown by Hugo seems to be more three-dimensional, and although the changes in inner activities and expressions are very subtle, so subtle that no one except the director estimates that others will pay attention, but the whole plot is completed. Now, this makes Quentin an eye-opener. In fact, Quentin had read the New York Times news before. He also admitted that the space left for actors in his work is indeed limited. He is the kind of director who relies on his own style to win. This is also Quentins opinion Hugo was willing to appear in "Pulp Fiction" and expressed one of the reasons for his great gratitude. He knew that with Hugo''s current momentum, he could have a lot of excellent scripts to choose from, instead of shooting the second film of his own directorial career. The little director of the work. But now, Quentin has deeply felt the powerful motivation of the actor Hugo. Quentin once heard of such an actor, he can not only complete his work and perfectly present the role, but he can also interpret the role, complete and supplement the plot from the standpoint of the role, and sometimes even It will inspire the screenwriters inspiration and make temporary changes to the script to make the story more rounded and full. What they add to the plot is not to challenge the authority of the director, but to complete it with their own understanding and performance, just like a spring rain, moisturizing things to complete the work silently. This kind of actors can be said to be the dream of all directors, because they are conscientious and talented at the same time, which can take the whole work to the next level. And Hugo is such an actor, Quentin can clearly feel that when Hugo and Samuel are acting against each other, the rhythm of Samuel''s performance is faintly guided by Hugo, and Hugo endows the plot. The details burst out infinite sparks, which made Quentin so happy that he wanted to roar. Hugo didnt know that Quentin had so many rich ideas. As far as Hugo was concerned, he enjoyed the process of the performance very much. Only then did he deeply feel that the process of sculpting a character is so charming. Its a completely different feeling from performing Amon-Goss. Hugo can now completely follow his own feelings. A director like Quentin also has his benefits. Quentin is now taking a blank sheet of paper to Hugo. , There is just a simple square frame on it, and Hugo is free to play the rest of the place. This kind of performance that needs certain rules and regulations allows Hugo to fully feel the new level of performance. Although it is a pity that Vincents role is still narrower, Hugo is very satisfied because he knows that he has made the right choice. Through Vincents role, Hugo has a further glimpse of the acting palace. After the two consecutive works of "Night Sleep in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List" have made progress, Hugo has made progress in acting from another perspective. This feeling is really wonderful. For Samora, the performance process is like magic, full of countless magic. In the last second Hugo was still a sunny gentleman next to him, and the next second he became a sullen hooligan. , This is the charm of performance. In the past, Samora, as a movie audience, felt that Isnt it that way about acting... when watching it in the cinema, it is estimated that most of the audience had this idea. It seems that acting shouldnt be such a difficult thing. Especially for ordinary characters like "The Kramers" or "Pulp Fiction", or the characters that have no difficulty in the popcorn movie in "Transformers" ~ www.novelhall.com~ but this is not the case. You can only feel it when you stand on the set, or even in front of the camera. Sometimes its very difficult to just say "hello" in front of the camera. You think its perfect, but its only when you walk behind the monitor to look at it. You will find that your expression is so entangled or so contrived, not to mention the use of your own performance to present the role, even if you are acting yourself, it is not that simple. This also made Samora even more surprised. Watching Hugo prepare to perform and present the role, he couldn''t help but sigh: The world is really full of weirdness, and it seems that his assistant life will indeed be full of countless joys. But for Uma, watching Hugo sway freely in front of the camera makes her more and more nervous. It turns out that Hugo when working on the set is so appearance, so dedicated and professional... so charming, she not only started Worried about her performance in front of the camera-she has never been a talented actor today, and she is also beginning to worry about her rivalry with Hugo, will she really be safe? (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 603： Exploratory team ads_wz_txt; The 603 expedition team Samora was holding a bag of potato chips and stood three steps away on the right hand side of the monitor. While gnawing at the potato chips, Samora felt that the world of acting is really full of countless magical things. Human desires can''t stop. Samora watched Bruce-Willis shooting at this time, choosing weapons and deciding to go to the basement to rescue the underworld boss who suffered two **** thugs exploding chrysanthemums. Bruce didnt have any special expressions, but he chose weapons seriously, but combined the plot associations before and after. When he got up, everyone felt extremely happy. Even Bruce himself began to play tricks, picking up a mace prop and posing like a muscular man, causing the whole crew to burst into laughter. Samora was so happy that the potato chips almost came out. At this moment, someone next to him patted him on the shoulder. His first reaction was to look in Quentins direction, lest he eat snacks. The voice was so loud that it made the director, but fortunately, Quentin was also laughed at by Bruce at this time, and did not look back. Samora turned her head and looked over. It was Stacy, the dramatist. He handed the potato chips over, "What''s the matter?" Stacey looked at the big bag of potato chips in front of her. She had already been surprised. Samora was the king of snacks in the crew. He rarely watched him with his hands free all day long, and he also took many people from the crew. It''s broken, people who don''t have a job are sitting around with a pack of snacks to watch the filming, making the scene look like a movie theater. "Someone came to visit Hugo''s class at the entrance, but it''s not a familiar face. Go and see?" Stacey said with a smile. In fact, when someone comes to visit the class, the crew will review it by themselves. If it is an unfamiliar face, it will not be included at all, and there is no need to notify the actor himself. But Stacey will specifically inform Samora, on the one hand because no one has come to visit the class after the filming of "Pulp Fiction", the crew is too small, and even the peers in the circle dont pay much attention to it; on the other hand, its because of visiting the class. It seems that the person can''t send it casually, so she hopes to let Samora go over and check it out. "Probation?" Samora was stunned. His knowledge of the film industry is far less than that of the music circle. This made him deal with probation. He must be even more frantic than Stacy. If the agent is there, this kind of thing must be handed over to the agent, but the problem is that Hugos agent is not there, so Samora can only take this responsibility. Samora usually seems to be laughing and joking, but he is actually very assertive, which can be seen from his organization of fan activities and his assistant position. If it is someone else, the first reaction may be to find Hugo or call Joseph, but Samora knows that it is impossible for him to ask others for everything, so his "assistant" job would not exist. It''s necessary. So, Samora decided to check it out for herself first, so that even if she asked to save Hugo or Joseph, it would be more straightforward to describe. "Okay, I''ll take a look with you." After thinking about it, Samora nodded and agreed, and then walked towards the blocked intersection with Stacey, "Who the **** is visiting the class? You? Can''t deal with it?" Although Samora doesn''t know much about the investigation, he knows very well about fans who want to go backstage to see the band. This is also a similar situation. The crew is the same as the backstage, not everyone can come in. Even the artist friends must be confirmed to a certain degree before they can enter, otherwise they will disturb the work situation. Stacy looked at Samora who was still eating potato chips, and smiled helplessly, "They said it was Hugo''s family." Samora was almost choked by these words. He has only worked with Hugo for more than a month. He doesnt know anything about Hugos family. He doesnt even know how many members of Hugos family are. Now let him go. Identifying true and false, he must run into a wall. Stacy looked at Samora''s embarrassed appearance, and smiled chucklingly. The family of an artist has always been a very special existence in the entertainment industry. Although they are only an affiliate of the artist and do not directly have the right to decide, their importance to the artist cannot be ignored. The most typical case is Macaulay. Yi Culkin, this child star who relies on "Home Alone" is popular all over the world, his father is the best. Macaulays father, Kit Culkin, relied on his son to seek huge profits. He regarded his son as a cash cow, using Macaulay as a bargaining chip, and constantly bargaining with filmmakers. He also threatened 20th Century Fox, "If you Dont let Macaulay star in "Dangerous Little Angel" (the...), the protagonist of a piece, I wont let him film "Home Alone 2"!" He also forced Twentieth Century Fox to agree to let his daughter in "Dangerous Little Angel" at the same time. The younger sister who played the role of Macaulay in "Angel", just made use of Macaulay to make eight million dollars in the movie "Dangerous Little Angel". This year, Kitt even extended his hand to the field of producers to dictate to the entire crew, and once again threatened Macaulay''s strike, which completely angered the producer and production company of the film. Whats more frightening is that they also indulged Macaulay deliberately playing big cards to seek higher interests, and did their best to squeeze all the surplus value of their son. Now, in the twentieth century, Fox calls Kit the "Hell''s Gate Dog" and is determined to get rid of him. Under such circumstances, the door of Hollywood is gradually closed for the smashing Macaulay, and this distance is "Home Alone." Only two years have passed since the box office miracle made by swordsman. Situations like the Culkin family are actually very rare, but it is undeniable that many Hollywood artists will choose their family members as managers, which also makes the family group a very special existence. Regardless of whether it is a producer or a brokerage company, the family of the artist must have a correct approach, otherwise it will have a profound impact on their cooperation with the artist. "How can you be sure that it is true?" This is Samora''s first thought. He is a fan of his own, and he has seen many crazy fans at the Junjie Music Festival. Impersonating the family of an artist can only be regarded as a basic method. , Not much. Stacey shrugged, "You come and tell me." That''s why Stacey went straight to find Samora, otherwise she would go to HugoHugo was not shooting at this time. Samora didnt want to eat snacks anymore. He just felt that things became tricky. He walked quickly to the intersection, and then saw a group of people standing next to the security guards, arguing with each other. It seemed that the atmosphere was a bit tight. Suddenly, Samoras first reaction was to sigh: Hugo has a big family! Because there are five people and two children standing in front of him, including men and women, and one family. The two old people who were arguing at this time seemed to be about to fight, and their hot appearance made others evade, but the person standing next to them was not strange at all, with an expression that had long been used to them. Samora could vaguely hear all the quarreling words. It seems that the two people are arguing about whether to come to visit the class. Samora hesitated and walked forward, "Hello, I''m Hugo''s assistant, Samora-Casvi." "Hey, young man, is Hugo working now? We shouldn''t disturb him?" The ruddy, naive old man walked up and asked kindly. Samora looked up slightly, and the old man in front of him did not look similar to Hugo, but this kind smile could easily be associated with Hugos warm smile; while another old man stood beside him. His face was so serious as if someone owed him a million. When he noticed Samora''s sight, he gave him a vicious look, as if he was saying, "Be careful of your eyes!" Samora was taken aback, and she immediately retracted her gaze. Next to the kind old man stood a middle-aged man. He was holding a naughty little boy in his hand, who was constantly moving around curiously. His face also had the familiar smile on his face, and a kindly man stood behind him. The old grandma looked at the little girl who was cleverly holding her hand in love, while the quiet middle-aged woman standing next to her looked at the little boy in the arms of the middle-aged in front of her wholeheartedly. It can be clearly seen that this is a family, and Samora vaguely guessed that this should be Hugos family. It is impossible for fans to "equipped with mvp, and the elderly do not need to chase stars, let alone Bringing children to chase stars, even if it is a scam group, as long as they meet with Hugo, all the truth will be revealed, so Samora felt that they should be real. The kind old man is Hugos father, and the middle-aged man next to him is Hugos elder brother. As for the irritable old man next to him... Samora is not quite sure. It may be Hugos uncle or something like a neighbor. Grandpa. After a few simple checks, Samora made her own judgment, "No, Hugo is resting now, do you plan to go in and take a look?" "If it doesn''t bother him," the kind old man said kindly, and the grumpy old man standing nearby glanced at him with a reluctant expression on his face. Samora also treated people with a smile, "Now the crew is filming. As long as everyone doesn''t make a lot of noise, there is no problem. I will take you to the rest area and let Hugo come from the shooting site." "Baby, have you heard? Remember to be quiet, otherwise it will disturb Uncle Hugo''s work, which is not good." The middle-aged man beside him squeezed the cheek of the little boy in his arms and confessed seriously, little boy Nodding vigorously, with a look of anticipation, her mouth was so wide that she didn''t care about the drool, the middle-aged woman standing behind stepped forward and wiped the little boy with a handkerchief. Samora saw this scene, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com''s mouth could not help showing a warm smile, such a warm family can cultivate a warm personality like Hugo, "please follow me." Then Samora nodded to Stacey, Stacy Xi said that he would leave the matter here to Samora, and then whispered a few words to the security guard, then turned and left. The security guard pulled the cordon and let this group of people in, but the grumpy old man stood outside and still did not want to move, causing the kind old man to enter the angry mode again, "Did you leave the two **** at home without taking them? Come, now it''s here, you still twisted, when Hugo saw it, you would definitely laugh at you again." The grumpy old man immediately countered by this saying, "You just put the ball at home, and your whole family keeps the ball at home." Then he walked in immediately, and then walked forward violently. Samora couldn''t help panicking immediately, and was not in the mood to watch a good show, "Hey, hey, go slower, I''ll lead the way." (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 604： Laughter ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 604 Its not that Samora led a group of people to the rest area. As the crew was shooting inside the shop at this time, the street outside was not too crowded. Then Samora saw Hugo and Samuel at this time. A Jackson was sitting on the hood of the car, holding the script to help with the lines. The staff next to him also burst into laughter from time to time. It can be seen that they are very comfortable. Samora pointed to a trailer on the left hand side, "You can wait here." Then he walked quickly in the direction of Hugo, "Hugo, your family is here to visit." When this was said, Hugo''s movements could not help but pause. His first reaction was "What? Impossible!" Then he raised his head and looked at Samora. He heard Samora standing there and saying something, "You Parents, your brother..." The words were vague, because he saw little Jack Taylor through Samoras shoulder. His son Jack III was jumping around naughty, which made Hugo The heart suddenly shrank, and his eyes searched among the crowd. It''s Adam. Hugo saw his father, Adam Lancaster, two steps away from the old Jack Taylor. Hugo''s surprise and shock at this time is hard to describe in words. Although Hugo now understands his fathers painstaking efforts, Adam has never been a man who likes to put his thoughts on his lips, and he is even used to covering up all his emotions with his violent temper, even in the face of old friends for many years. Old Jack and Adam are also bad-tempered as always. Therefore, the two father and son did not have much chance to really talk. Every time they talked on the phone, it was easy to fall into a kind of weird silence. I''m not good at getting along with my father. It used to be like this, and it is still like this now. Originally, Hugo was still worried about what he should do this Christmas. Although he is nominally Jewish, his soul comes from an Eastern country. He has no habit of celebrating Hanukkah, so Hugo still has no way to go back to Lanche this year. Sizhen feels sorry for the festival, after all, this year and last year have changed a lot. As for letting Adam leave Lanches, this is almost impossible in Hugo''s view. According to Old Jack, Adam has only left Wyoming twice since 1975, and has never left that land. He has not even left Lanches to Cheyenne too many times. . The reason why Adam left in 1975 was only because he received the divorce agreement from Lena. He wanted to go to New York to redeem the marriage. On the one hand, Hugo, who was only eight years old, needed him to take care of him. On the other hand, he There was not enough confidence to convince Lena to come back, so Adam only left for five days at that time, and finally came back alone. After that, Old Jack couldn''t remember the time anymore. He only remembered whether it was in 1990 or 1991. Adam said he was going out for a period of time, but he went out for three days, but Old Jack didn''t know where Adam had gone. But Hugo knew that Adam had gone to Los Angeles to see his son, but he didn''t meet him. He watched from a distance, and after he was sure that his son was well, Adam left silently. Unexpectedly, Hugo saw his father in Los Angeles today. This is the second time Adam left Wyoming in eighteen years, still for himself. Therefore, the moment Hugo saw his father, his vision was a little blurry. He didn''t want to be like this. He didn''t even expect it. But the trembling of the heart could not be controlled at all. The warm tears were just like this. Without warning, all the scenery in the line of sight was blurred. Samora could not help being a little stunned when he saw Hugo like this. There was a question mark at one end. Did Hugo see his family being too excited or said there was something wrong with the family in front of him, just when he wanted to go up and ask what was going on. At that time, Hugo walked over quickly. Samora immediately followed, and saw Hugo trot all the way to the front of the family. Originally, he seemed to want to hug the grumpy old man, but in the end he stopped in front of the grumpy old man. The grumpy old man no longer had a bad temper at this time. Instead, he averted his sight somewhat cautiously, took two puffs of cigarette suddenly, and then spit out the cigarette in the direction next to him, standing there with a somewhat bewildered expression. . While Hugo stood in front of the irritable old man, he burst into a happy smile. The crystal tears had a warm smell in today''s slightly thin sun, and then Samora heard Hugo with a slight smile. The nasal voice said, "How is Los Angeles?" In the words, you can even feel Hugo''s slight smile. Even if you don''t see Hugo''s expression, you can feel Hugo''s joy from the bottom of my heart. . The irritable old man scratched his head and took another cigarette. But then he peeped at Hugo and threw the cigarette to the ground, trampled it out, then bent down and picked up the cigarette butt. He looked around but found no litter thrower. Place, can only stand awkwardly in place. He didn''t even dare to look at Hugo''s sight. He could only put aside his sight and said harshly, "There are many cars, many people, a lot of garbage, and the air is terrible. It''s a terrible city." Samora couldn''t believe that the City of Angels looked like this in the mouth of this grumpy old man, making him almost think that he had heard it wrong, but he couldn''t help muttering in his heart: This old man''s temper is really bad. Samora walked forward quickly, "Hugo, your family is here to visit, don''t you introduce us?" Samora proactively smiled, "I am Hugo''s assistant. I just introduced you. You can call me Samora. At the same time, I''m still a Hugo fan. I like Hugo''s music very much. I didn''t expect to be able to work for Hugo. This is a very magical thing." Samora knows that as Hugos assistant, all the trivial matters in Hugos life must be handled by him, so he must understand the situation as much as possible, otherwise he will be confused next time when he encounters such a similar thing. Water, that would be terrible. So Samora took the initiative to come over, "This should be Mr. Lancaster and Mrs. Lancaster, right? Hugo inherited your gentle smiles, which has made many women bewildered." Samora smiled and said at the kind elderly couple, but didn''t want to see that the kind old man''s expression was very weird, her brows were tangled together and fought, and then she looked at the grumpy old man with a stern smile on her face; The old woman standing beside her laughed even more, and Hugo''s "brother" and "sister-in-law" all smiled, which made Samora very puzzled. Samora turned to look at the grumpy old man, only to see that the grumpy old man frowned completely and stared at him viciously. The temperamental eyes made people feel half short involuntarily, and the rustle between the old mans brows The heroic spirit and the impossibility of self-prestige can guess his handsome and handsome when he was young. In fact, a closer look shows that even though this grumpy old man is getting older, he is still very eye-catching. The temperament that has settled down over the years is admirable. Samora couldnt understand everyones reaction at all. He had to look at Hugo for help, but saw that Hugo also had a big smile. This smile was not happy but a joke or embarrassed expression. Samora faintly felt a bad feeling, "Uh...Hugo...Help?" Hugo was amused by Samoras funny response. He smiled and asked, "Samora, who do you hear that I have brothers and sisters?" "Uh..." Samora only felt that there were more and more question marks on his head. "Samora, its nice to meet you, Im little Jack Taylor, this is my parents, this is my wife." Little Jack took the initiative to stretch out his right hand and made a simple introduction, "This is me "Two of my darlings," Little Jack emphasized again after seeing Hugo specifically, as if saying, "This is not Hugo''s illegitimate child..." "Jack III and Teresa." Samora''s expression became more and more exaggerated with the introduction of little Jack, his chin was almost dislocated, and the entire mouth formed an oval, clearly expressing his shock. The Taylor family, this is obviously not the Lancaster family, and then Samora turned her eyes to the irritable old man, but saw the old man snort his nose and glance at other places, still the same. Facing the expression that others owed him a million, Samora heard Hugo''s smiling introduction, "This is my dad, Adam Lancaster." Well, Samora felt sad, because he might really owe Adam a million. "Ha ha, ha ha... Mr. Lancaster, hey, Mr. Lancaster, I am really glad to meet you." Samora proactively stretched out her right hand, trying to make up for her mistake, but Adam simply He didn''t give a look, and didn''t pay any attention to Samora''s meaning. Samora understood again, where Hugo had inherited the powerful aura he couldn''t directly look at when he faced reporters. Old Jack stretched out his right hand and held Samora''s right hand to help him out. Then the old Jack smiled and said, "It''s okay, things like this will always happen. In the eyes of others, This guy Hugo is indeed more like me. Our smiles are very similar, right? It''s much better than the man whose expression has been ripped off to be a rein." Samora couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t know how to answer this. It seemed that Old Jack''s words offended Adam again, which made Samora really taste the feeling of fidgeting. It was Hugo who broke the siege for Samora. He patted Samora on the shoulder and said with a smile, "It''s okay, my father won''t mind." Samora got Hugo''s confirmed eyes and then relaxed a little. But even so, Samora officially walked up to Adam and said seriously, "Mr. Lancaster, I''m sorry, I was really sorry just now. It was all my fault." Adam didn''t wait for Samora to finish speaking, he waved his hand and said impatiently, "I care so much about big things. Hugo said it''s okay. That means it''s okay. Old Jack is jealous every time. My son is better than little Jack, so he can be proud of it at this time. Let him say a few words, not to mention that my old friend is not giving up any face." Little Jack stood by and spread his hands out to express helplessness. Every time the two elderly people fight, their juniors suffer. Hugo didnt care at all. He just looked at Adam with a smile on his face. It was a miracle to be able to see his father appearing in Los Angeles. This was the first time Hugo really felt: the original family It can really fill people with a steady stream of energy. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 605： Disrupt the plan ads_wz_txt; Revival 605 disrupted the plan "So, how did you think of coming to Los Angeles?" Hugo looked at his father and asked curiously. As a result, Adam cursed in an angry voice, "Aren''t we allowed to come to Los Angeles? I need to report to you when I come here?" If it was before, it is estimated that Hugo would have quarreled with Adam again, but now Hugo has long been used to Adams way of speaking, so he didnt care, but looked at Old Jack. Sure enough, Old Jack loved him the most. He dismantled Adam''s desk and immediately said with a smile, "I came here for Christmas." Adam immediately glared at Old Jack, but Old Jack didnt eat this set at all. Instead, he glared back more fiercely, and then smiled again when he turned his head to look at Hugo, Were thinking of staying forever. In Lanches, I have never seen the world. Little Jack has stayed in Lanches, but Jack III and Teresa cant stay in Lanches in the future. We always have to get out of there. So, thinking Just come over and have a look. By the way, a Christmas, this is naturally the best." Molly-Taylor, who was standing nearby, gave her husband a complaining look, and walked forward and said to Hugo, "We also think that you must be very busy at work. There is no atmosphere at all for Christmas here alone. Sher mentioned that seeing you in the newspaper seemed to be causing some trouble again. The old guy took Adam and said he wanted to come over to see you, so we came." "What trouble! Hugo, this is not good, it''s all nonsense by the reporters. I think those reporters are a bunch of lunatics. Seeing that Hugo has achieved a little bit now, he just chirps there. Don''t let me see them next time. , I will let them know what a reporter should do, and without seeing what they have done, they know that they are talking nonsense in the newspaper.........a pile of shit!" Adam, who has a hot temper. I was silent just now, and I immediately became mad when I heard Molly''s words. If there was a reporter next to me at this time, it is estimated that Adam would have rushed directly. Old Jack just opened his mouth to block Adam, "You are just talking now. Who was at home cursing there all day, and then he was unwilling to pull you over to Los Angeles. He just wanted to say something to accompany Jack III to meet the world. "After speaking, the old Jack looked at Hugo, "He now loves Jack III just like his grandson. He doesn''t say a word in front of you. He is really a terrible man." Hugo originally watched the old Jack and Adam lash out, but he didn''t know how he was shot. The old Jack''s expression was obviously implying: You should get married and have two children for Adam to work on. Hugo thought that urging marriage is only popular in Asia. Now it seems that it is popular all over the world, and the core idea is still "different from person to person." However, Hugo has figured it out just now. It is probably his recent overwhelming negative news that made Adam feel uneasy. Old Jack noticed it and offered to spend Christmas in Los Angeles. Adam was unwilling to speak, but in the end Still "can''t twist the old man" this came. Regardless of the process, the result is the most important. Hugo laughed, "Just look at those things in the newspaper. There is no need to care. I''m just yelling like a bunch of crows." "Crow, this is a good analogy. As expected, people who have read books are not the same." Old Jack sighed and praised there, and then squinted to see Adam''s contented expression, which immediately made Old Jack dissatisfied, "That''s your son. , Its not that you are educated, what are you proud of?" Adam stared directly, "Yes, that is! My son!" The sentence was full of momentum, and the old Jack was stupefied and couldn''t say a word of rebuttal, which made Adam immediately satisfied. Hugo looked at the two old life treasures bickering, turned his head and said to little Jack, "You have just arrived in the city. I will take you back home to rest and talk about other things." Little Jack hugged his son and said apologetically, "Is it disturbing you to work? Actually, it doesnt matter. We just need to find a hotel to live in. We originally planned to find a place to live in first, but When passing by here, my father heard them at the gas station saying that you were filming here, so he ran over happily." Hearing that he could visit the shooting site, Old Jack rushed over happily like an old child, and they were not allowed to object. Adam cursed, but it was obvious that he was not really against it. As a result, they appeared here, so don''t say that Hugo was caught off guard, even they themselves did not anticipate the direction of the matter. "It''s okay, I''m going to finish work soon." Hugo patted little Jack on the shoulder and saw the timid Jack III. Hugo couldn''t help but squeeze Jack III''s cheek gently, but Jack The III seemed to be a little afraid of life. He was happy just now, but now he is very quiet. Seeing Hugo approaching, he avoided it even scratching his ears, causing Hugo to laugh. Hugo turned his head and said to Samora, "You take everyone around the crew, and I''ll talk to Quentin." Although this is an ordinary Los Angeles street, the crew has many props and equipment, as well as the ongoing shooting. , For ordinary people are full of attraction, now that Adam and others have arrived here, it is natural to have a good experience. Today is Christmas Eve, and the crew originally planned to work until two o''clock in the afternoon. They will disband after having lunch together, and then have a day off tomorrow, and work again on the 26th. Hugo didnt have a shooting mission, so he and Quentin briefly explained the situation. Quentin nodded and released it. Then Hugo said goodbye to Samuel, Bruce and others, and then reunited with Adam and others. Ready to go home. "Where is your car parked, or do you want to take my car back?" Hugo said with a smile, looking at the people who were still interested in it. From Hugo''s point of view, the crew is nothing special, but for laymen, here It is the place where the magic is born. Hugo just finished speaking, everyone looked at Hugo with eager expressions, but Adam said with disgust, "Isnt it just a van, why does it seem like its never been seen? The face I''ve seen." As a result, Old Jack blocked him back by saying "Otherwise you don''t want to sit", and Adam stared openly. Little Jack chuckled, "Lets do it, they all go to take your car. I drove the car behind. This is the best." Then little Jack looked at Hugo, "You can ride in your van like this. Many people?" Including the children and Samora, there are a total of nine people. After deducting a little Jack, there is no problem with eight people getting into Hugos van. Its not a difficult thing. Just when everyone was walking along the direction of the parking lot. In the past, Hugo grabbed Samora, "Is there enough materials prepared at home?" Originally, Hugo considered that there was no way to rush back to Lanches for Christmas this year, and Charlize would not go to New York. Samoras home is in San Francisco, but he can rush back, but Samora is not ready because he just started working. Going back, Hugo planned that they would hold a small party at home, and then ask Foggin, Neal, Carl and others to see who is homeless, and let everyone gather together. Yesterday, Samora prepared to go to the supermarket to make a big purchase. This is what Samora is most interested in. His excellent cooking skills are finally useful. But now it seems that Hugo is beginning to worry about the question of whether the materials are enough. Samora was also stunned. He thought about it for a while, and then confidently said, "No problem, when I get home, I will go to David-Charles to check it out. I asked him to leave me fresh vegetables today. Up." Hugo breathed a sigh of relief. This sudden accident disrupted all his plans for the two days, but it was a positive result. Being able to spend a Christmas with Adam is a memory in Lancaster. Here, it should be the first time since the age of eight; even in Chen Hugos memory, spending the festive season with his family is a memory of ten years ago, so today is of special significance to Hugo. Soon, Hugo and his party returned to Sunset Plaza, and then walked mightily to the third floor. Such a loud noise really made Ernst on the second floor jump into a thunder, "Are you crazy? Are you going to demolish this building?" Adam''s hot temper wanted to rush forward. Old Jack, who always seemed to always smile, also had the same hatred expression on his face. It''s no wonder that two people can become friends. But Hugo stopped the two people in time and said it was all right, then turned his head and said to Ernst, "Sorry, it was too noisy to interrupt your rest." Ernst looked at Hugos sincere smile, but he didnt go crazy anymore, he just mumbled, Be careful during dinner and dont let me remind you again. "Or, dinner..." As soon as Hugo spoke, what Harvey-Weinstein was talking about came to mind. Only then did he seriously look at the Ernst-Lechman in front of him, but it was difficult to understand He was connected with the master screenwriter, and if Ernst was really the master screenwriter, Hugo would be a little constrained: he originally wanted to invite Ernst to dinner, but if Ernst thought he was What to do if you deliberately please? This made Hugo''s words stop. But today is really not a good time to think about Ernsts true identity. Hugo just paused, and then calmed down What kind of attitude he has always treated Ernst, and what is it now? Attitude will be the same in the future, things will not be different because of Ernst''s identity change, as long as he has a clear conscience, this is enough. Then Hugo went on to say, "Would you like to join us for dinner?" Ernst refused without any accident, "I don''t need it." At least he didn''t directly close the door like before. It was already saving Hugo. Hugo shrugged and said with a smile, "I can hire a chef who is very good at cooking, your loss." After that, Hugo walked briskly towards the third floor. . Ernst stood at the door looking at Hugo''s cheerful back, but did not leave. He waited for the sound of opening the door on the third floor before he slowly closed the door. The loneliness in his eyes was clear. It says his envy and love for that kind of laughter, but unfortunately, he is only alone. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 606： family gathering ads_wz_txt; Comeback 606 family party "Sorry, Charlize, can you get me another beer? Thank you, thank you so much." Old Jack was sitting on the sofa at this time, with a bright smile on his face, he was busy in the kitchen. Charlize yelled, and then watched Charlize walk over with two bottles of beer and put them on the coffee table. Old Jack expressed his thanks again. Charlize looked at the kind old Jack with a smile on her face, "It''s just a matter of hand." When she stood up, she gave Hugo a sneak peek. The two people''s eyes crossed together, and Charlize seemed to be there. Asked, "Are you okay?" The corner of her gaze was obviously pointing at Adam who was sitting on the other side of the sofa. Hugo hooked the corner of his mouth slightly, saying that he was fine, which made Charlize a sigh of relief, and then walked towards the kitchen with a relaxed smile. This years Christmas is indeed very lively. Not only did the Taylor family come, but Adam came, but Charlize and Alex also didnt go home because they had jobs at the end of the year. Karl also stayed, but he died in glory. The other team members abandoned Hugo and went to Canada to participate in an underground rock and roll party, which also made the family lively. Molly-Taylor is leading the daughter-in-law Michelle, Samora, who is excellent in cooking, and Charlize who is helping, are preparing the Christmas dinner, while the others who cant help are sitting in the hall, watching A thrilling football Christmas game. Rugby is known as the national sport of the United States. Whether it is basketball that has attracted worldwide attention, baseball, which has a very broad mass base, or world sports football, it cannot match the charm of rugby in the United States. American football is the real hegemon. . Every time it is a football game broadcast, all other TV shows must be sidelined. The ratings are simply sweeping, and the Super Bowl matchup in February every year is also known as the "American Spring Festival Gala" in February 1993. It attracted the attention of 130 million viewers in the United States. Michael Jackson, who was in charge of the midfield performance, was the highest viewership rate in TV history, attracting 1.5 billion viewers worldwide. This record is even As of 1j2014, it has not been able to be broken. There are four major professional leagues in the United States, namely ice hockey, baseball, basketball and rugby. Of these, only rugby can be regarded as a true national madness. In addition to the Super Bowl, football games on Thanksgiving and Christmas are also a frenzy of ratings, which can be called a place for the whole family to enjoy. Since Major League Baseball (child b) ended in October, and the National Hockey League (nhl) truce on Christmas Day, only the National Basketball League (nba) and the National Football League (nfl) have Christmas games. But even the NBA, which is popular all over the world, still has to retreat in front of the nfl. Although the NBA will arrange Christmas battles every year, and will arrange particularly exciting duels, but the game time is often relatively early, usually ends before 8 o''clock, professional arrangements Just to stagger the nfl Christmas battle that separates at 8:20! However, nfl is very special. Its game days are usually Saturdays and Sundays. Later, there was a Thursday night game because of Thanksgiving. However, it is impossible to determine the time on the 25th of Christmas every year. This makes nfls Christmas battles "irregularly" held, and only occurs when Christmas Day is a weekend. Christmas this year is Saturday, so the nfl Christmas War was born. The reason why the Christmas War is so exciting is that the NFL regular season generally ends in December, and the playoffs start in January, and the final winner enters the Super Bowl in February. In other words, if the Christmas War can be held, it will be the last week of the regular season or the penultimate week. This has a decisive effect on the competition for tickets to the playoffs, and it is often tragic. This years Christmas game was even more exciting. The two teams were the Houston Oilers and the San Francisco 49ers. These two teams are the leagues top teams. At this time, they are also competing for the championship position in their respective divisions. Both are also strong contenders for the Super Bowl, which makes this Christmas battle look more like a battle for kings. "Oh, shit!", "God **** it!..." A group of lamentable voices sounded everywhere, obviously dissatisfied with the team''s performance just now, and Hugo almost jumped up, "Yang is sure he knows. What is he doing? He completely made the shotgun formation just now look like a joke, shit!" Hugos words were recognized by a circle of people around him, Alex directly provoked it, holding the beer and waving it, Is he sleepwalking now? Does he know who his opponent is, grass, wake up? , Steve, please, whoever saves this lost lamb, he is terrible." What they are discussing now is the San Francisco 49ers quarterback Steve Young (steve.). The San Francisco 49ers are currently one of the leagues veteran teams. They have won the Super Bowl four times, and they are striving for a row this year. In the third year, they won their own division... the National League West Division... won a better position for the playoffs, but their opponent Houston Oilers was stronger. Today''s game was very hard, and Steve Yi Yang made mistakes again and again, which made people have to swear. In fact, the performance of the Houston Oilers today is also very bad. It is estimated that the huge pressure of the Christmas War has far exceeded the level of the regular season, and it is even tighter than the playoffs. This makes the performance of the two teams unsightly. It looks like a mess and makes people feel helpless. But precisely because of this, they even more hope that the team they support... The San Francisco 49ers can rise. Los Angeles enthusiasm for its own football team seems not so fierce. The Los Angeles Rams and the Los Angeles Raiders have only a handful of home games in the City of Angels with more than 70% attendance. In fact, the main reason is not that Los Angeles does not like it. Rugby, they are also crazy about rugby. Both college league and high school league rugby teams are sought after. The attendance rate of college league games even exceeds that of tnfl teams. The main reason is that Los Angeles is a well-known immigrant city. The residents here are more willing to own the team of their origin, but Los Angeles does not have a native football team. This is a flaw. Relatively speaking, the 49ers who have been stationed in San Francisco since 1946 have won the hearts of many California fans. Especially in today''s game, the opponent was Houston, Texas, so all the men in the house fell to the ground and supported the San Francisco 49ers. Faced with Hugo and Alexs impatience, Adam couldnt stand it anymore, and he yelled, You should look at the pocket protection. The protection just now was too bad. There was no time for Steve to think... "Yes, this is my key point. The focus of the shotgun formation is to have the quarterback pass the ball, pass the ball, the running back directly does not use it, then the quarterback should be highly focused before passing the ball. , Instead of waiting after receiving the ball and then looking around in a panic." Hugo said very depressed, he was obviously very dissatisfied with Steve Young''s performance just now. Sure enough, what Hugo said about Adam is no more. He can only say, "The two quarterbacks are not in good shape today. We have to look at their running ball. Maybe today we have to rely on running ball to decide. Winner or loser." "Damn God." Hugo also agreed with Adam''s words, complaining depressed. After crossing over to the United States, Hugo has another special gain, that is, he has also become one of the rugby fans. In fact, he has watched very popular rugby in China before, but it is not in vain. He has time. They will watch the game, but they will not abandon other things for the sake of the game and wait for the live broadcast. For example, in the Super Bowl, Hugo only watched three live broadcasts before crossing. But now its different. The American football atmosphere is indeed very strong. It is worthy of being the most popular sport. The popularization rate is very high. Even as a leisure activity, it will play two games, just catch the ball with baseball. Same. From being interested in football to being crazy about rugby, Hugo relied on this interest to truly integrate himself into this cultural society. Of course, the profound influence of Lancaster''s soul on Chen Hugo cannot be ignored. Although Hugo and Adam were arguing just now, unexpectedly, the exchanges between the two have increased, which is really rare. Before that, Hugo had been worrying about how he should communicate with Adam. Otherwise, every time two people call, there will be a lot of silence. Even if they are not embarrassed, they will become embarrassed. Any two people will become intimate. , Common hobbies are very necessary. Today, Hugo accidentally discovered that rugby may be the bridge, so that the future topics of him and Adam will be much richer. This is also one of the biggest gains of the Christmas war. "Guys, its time to eat! The game has just started three minutes ago, and you guys started ranting here, so what are you going to do when entering the fourth quarter?" Molly walked over in person and greeted everyone. When she got up, it was obvious that she had long been used to such scenes. Sure enough, this wave of the San Francisco 49ers'' offense came back without success. In the end, it could only be abandoning the kick, which caused the men to become irritable again, and then one by one was pulled by Molly and walked towards the restaurant. Adam was there and babbling Hugo, "Steves pass today was really terrible, but the pass was not played. Its a messHugo smiled. Responding, but at this moment, the phone rang, and Hugo looked around, then raised his voice and said, "I''ll answer. "Then patted Adam''s arm, turned and ran towards the phone. Adam glanced at the place where Hugo had just photographed himself, and then tugged at the corner of his mouth. He could not help but lighten his steps and walked towards the kitchen. . Hugo walked to the phone and picked it up, "Good evening, this is the home of Theron, Lancaster, and Lorraine." However, the other end of the phone did not hear the usual answer. It was just a moment of silence. Hugo originally thought it was a telephone signal problem. This kind of thing was not unusual in the early nineties, but then Hugo thought about it again. He has received this type of phone call at least three times in the past two months, and Charlize and Alex have also mentioned it, so things are strange. So Hugo picked up the phone that was about to hang up again, and thought for a while, "Joe? Is that you?" (, [This article is provided by]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to ChuangshiChuangshi first releaseto vote for recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 607： ads_wz_txt; Revival 607 holiday atmosphere "Joe, is that you?" Hugo just subconsciously said, but after finishing speaking, the other end of the phone is still silent, which makes Hugo laugh dumb, or he thinks too much, see It turned out to be a line problem. This makes sense. If Joseph really called, even if Hugo didn''t answer the phone, then there would be no need for Joseph to be silent when Charlize or Alex answered the phone. So it seems that Hugo himself thinks too much, and the line problem is the best explanation. Hugo smiled helplessly and shook his head, then hung up the phone. Standing in place and looking at the other end of the hall, the whole hall was full of loud shouts. Adam and Old Jack looked at the TV and talked about the ongoing game; Charlize was holding whiskey and brandy. The bottle bent over and asked Adam, Old Jack and others what wine they would choose for dinner; Little Jacks wife Michelle was busy with their two children; Alex, Carl and Little Jack were standing in front of the kitchen waiting Summoned, ready to bring out the food; Samoras loud voice in the kitchen can be heard clearly even across a hall; Old Jacks wife Molly is standing next to her husband, constantly nagging "No rugby, no rugby", but It''s a pity that the effect is not great. The men are still yelling about the game no matter where they are standing... Looking at this noisy scene, although there is no Christmas tree in the house, it is simply decorated with holly branches and some fragmentary decorations, but the whole festival atmosphere is overflowing. It has been a year and a half since Hugo moved here, but he has never experienced the excitement and joy at home. Even Ernst, who lives downstairs, did not rebuke loudly again, even if the noise here can be heard throughout the building, maybe he can''t bear to disturb the warm atmosphere. Hugo couldnt help but wondered what would happen if Joseph was here. Joseph was the first friend Hugo met after he came here. They are also partners who have supported each other until today, even if they have had a dispute recently. It was not pleasant, but on this special day, Hugo would inevitably think that Joseph did not go home this year, but he didnt know where he chose to spend Christmas Eve. Hearing that Carl said that Joseph was very busy recently. Carl didn''t know what Joseph was up to. He only knew that it was not Nicholas Cage''s job, but Joseph was busy day and night. Hugo knows one thing. If Joseph is here, he must support the Houston Oilers, because it is the team in his hometown, and Hugo first started to get into football because Joseph listened to the Houston Oilers game on the radio, so , If Joseph is here, the scene is probably lively. It is very likely that the two sides will have red-faced arguments and let the sports competition continue from the arena to their side. "Hugo, what are you doing? Come here soon." Charlize looked up and saw Hugo standing next to the phone. He waved his hand to make Hugo speed up. "If you slow down, you wont be able to get more delicious." You, Samora is doing his best today... Hey, Alex, its you!" Charlize discovered that Alex was eating again after halfway through his words, and took a photo of Alex savagely. On the back of X''s hand, Alex snarled and jumped on the ground, causing everyone to laugh. Before Hugo could reply, he saw Adam looking over, but when Adams sight was in contact with Hugo, he dodged in a panic, pretending to be okay, and picked up the beerhe finally I didn''t choose whiskey or brandy, but the beer that was most suitable for watching football games. Although Adam avoided his gaze, Hugo smiled happily. He knew that Adams gaze was actually asking "what''s the matter", but Adam was still not used to showing his concern after all. Just fled. Even so, this is a major improvement, and a smile is naturally drawn on Hugo''s face. "Hey, Alex! Keep my beef!" Hugo yelled as he trot all the way, and then saw Alex panic trying to **** the beef from Hugo''s plate. As a result, Hugo was a hungry tiger, pressing Alex on the table, and Michelle sitting next to him exclaimed, but Carl and Little Jack hurriedly avoided, lest their clothes would be splashed by the food. , And the two little guys-Jack III and Teresa were clapping and cheering. At this time, the two children had long since lost the formality they had when they first met in the morning and had a great time. "Hugo Lancaster! You are just a child!" Charlize yelled depressedly, "Look, you all messed up the table, but fortunately, the cooking did not overturn, otherwise Samora would cry without tears. ." Molly, who was standing next to her, also looked anxious, "Sit down quickly and fight around, like children, Jack III, Teresa, don''t follow them." The two little friends sitting next to Michele looked at their grandmother with a bewildered expression, and then at Hugo and Alex who were still fighting, and then Jack III clapped happily, completely An innocent look, everyone burst into laughter, and even Adam laughed with a beer. "Guys, folks," Samora walked out of the kitchen and looked expectantly at a large group of people sitting at the dining table, feeling proud. Fortunately, the dining table at Hugo''s was big enough, otherwise it would be so. Many people still cant sit down, but now not only are everyone squeezed down, but there is also room to walk. I suddenly feel that the temperature in the room is rising in a straight line, which makes Samora look red, "Hurry up and taste mine." Cooking, let me know if you have any comments." Samora really still has an unchangeable obsession with food, "Samora, you have worked hard, hurry up and join us." Charlize thanked everyone on behalf of everyone, and Samora walked towards her position while excitedly Said, "Today I must thank Molly for her help. She told me a lot of family secrets. This is really a pleasant experience. Of course, I must also thank Charlize for his help. I must admit that Hugo''s words are not worthy of belief... " This meaningful sentence made Alex, Carl, Hugo and other people who knew the inside story burst into laughter. They all knew that Samora was saying that Charlize was not as "man" as Hugo said, "At least today Charlie is I didnt knock over the black pepper bottle. This time, Hugo and Alex, the two people who were fighting with each other, burst into laughter, and almost choked on their saliva, causing Charlize to hate. molar. "This is the home of Charlize, Hugo, and Alex. So, who is going to say a toast so that we can start the formal dinner?" After Samora expressed her thoughts, she smiled and looked towards Everyone. Charlize and Alex looked at Hugo at the same time, Hugo did not refuse, and touched some messy hair subconsciously, which caused Samora to flutter and laugh again-he is now Hugo is now Vincent who is playing, but realizing that he has become the focus of attention again, he shook his head quickly, signaled that it was all right, and asked everyone to look at Hugo again. Hugo picked up a bottle of beer, stood up, and tapped the beer bottle lightly with his nails, but found that it didn''t sound at all. Hugo looked up and down, and finally dropped the beer bottle directly on the table, banging. The ground collided twice. Although everyone knows that Hugo used a knife and fork to tap a champagne glass before learning to make a toast, it was just to attract everyones attention. Now that everyone has looked at Hugo, Hugo did just that. This extra act was irritating. But Hugo didnt care at all, because he was in a really good mood today. He raised the beer bottle again, Christmas, I always thought this was a holiday that merchants came up with to deceive people. I mean, look. Look at the crazy people in supermarkets and shops, and I cant blame me for thinking like this." Hugos words made Molly, Old Jack and others look surprised, while the young people laughed, "However, I think I will change my mind today. So many people and friends gather together. Make this day special. I am very happy that you are here, and I am also very happy that I can be here with you." Everyone doesn''t understand why Hugo repeats two sentences with the same meaning, but only Hugo knows it. For the first time, he is truly grateful that he can meet so many friends after crossing over. "Of course, the most important thing is, Dad, I...thank you for being here. It''s really important to me, really." Hugo originally wanted to say "I love you", but he is really not good at saying this sentence. The words have reached his lips, but he still didn''t say it. But even so, Adam turned his eyes away awkwardly and awkwardly. Adam has never been good at expressing his feelings, and he is also not good at directly performing this kind of emotion in front of other people, so Hugo''s words make him very uncomfortable because of the turbulence in his heart. He looked embarrassed, and in the end he could only avoid his sight and drank beer guts to relieve the slight sourness in his heart. Hugo saw his father look away, but he didn''t mind at all, because he knew this was the way his father''s emotions were turbulent. He lowered his head and coughed slightly, "Well, then again, thank you Satsuma. Ra and Molly prepared such a sumptuous dinner for us so that we would not spend another miserable Christmas with takeaways." Everyone took up their beer and paid respect to Samora and Molly. Express thankfulness. Hugo paused and let out a long sigh of relief. Just when everyone thought that Hugo was going to make some shocking remarks, they heard him quickly say, "Finally, I think it should be time to watch the game. Now! 49 people attack! Attack! Attack!" Hugo''s words immediately won the men''s catering. Everyone slapped the table and roared, "Attack! Attack! Attack!" All of a sudden, the ghosts cried and howled, it was so lively. . [This article is provided by]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 608： Silent conversation ads_wz_txt; Revival of the East 608 Silent conversations in the crowded and noisy city night, dim lights lit up the whole city, the soft halo and the stars above the sky set against each other, and all the cold, loneliness and fear of the whole night disperse. Under each light is a family, in which there is joy and tears, joy and sorrow, harmony and quarrel, but in any case, all emotions are contained in a light and become oneself. The most important post and eternal harbor in life. The hustle and bustle of Hugo''s house gradually settled down. The madness and joy of this night were constantly ups and downs along with the process of the NFL Christmas War. The game was not satisfactory. The quarterbacks of the two teams were all in the game. The performance was abnormal, but in the end, the Houston Oilers relied on the excellent performance of the running back to narrowly win with a score of "l0-7". It was really disappointing. It was not only the loss of the San Francisco 49ers, but also the unfavorable one. Contest. But even so, this game is worth staying in the memory, because it is a game where all family and friends gather to watch. The dinner party lasted until midnight, when Hugo escorted the Taylor family and father to a family hotel next to Sunset Plaza, and rented a courtyard for them to live in. Old Jack seemed to deliberately wanted to create time for the old friends, father and son alone, so he slipped ahead with the Taylor family, leaving Adam and Hugo behind. "So, are you really okay?" Adam hesitated for a while, and said straightforwardly. Although he is not good at expressing feelings, he also doesn''t like going around in circles. After all, he expressed his inner worries. But obviously Hugo didn''t react. He looked at his father questioningly, "What?" "Those reporters, they always talk nonsense in the newspapers, can you handle it?" Adam said clearly. He glanced at his son who was standing next to him. Although his son is now taller and stronger than him, Adam still cannot Dont worry, Recently, youve read the news so badly that people who dont know think youve done something to kill and set people on fire. How hard is your fist, you know?" Hugo watched Adam venting his dissatisfaction there, he could see Adam''s gray sideburns, he could also see the deep gully between the corners of Adam''s eyes and his brows, and he could also see Adam''s eyes The worry hidden in my son... Adam is only fifty-four years old this year, but he looks like he is sixty years old. His handsome face has been stained with the wind and frost of the years when he was young. He is such a rough and violent man who shelters himself from the wind and rain. For so many years, he used his shoulders to awkwardly support a child''s childhood, and at the same time, he was complained and rejected by the child for more than ten years, but he still stood firmly behind the child without any regrets. Hugo knew that Adam came to Los Angeles because he was worried about the latest news, otherwise he would never leave Lanches. Christmas, this is just an excuse. The recent news about Michael Jackson, the news about "Pulp Fiction", and the news about the Junjie Music Festival have been making a lot of noise. If it were before the Golden Globes, it would be difficult for Hugo to remain calm, but now Hugo knows how to deal with the media, so he is not in a hurry. Although it seems that all the media are talking about Hugo, in fact Hugo has always had the upper hand. However, Adam is different. He is a father and an outsider. His worries have never been relieved. This reminds Hugo of the past few years, especially after the "Hudson Eagle". For more than a year, Lancaster, who was surrounded by negative news, was completely opposed to Adam. It is difficult to imagine how Adam endured that year; and after the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo completely cut off contact, Adam The only way to get the information about is through newspapers and magazines, and this kind of suffering is even more terrifying. Thinking of this, Hugo is not in a hurry to refute, he hopes Adam can express his thoughts, and he hopes Adam can teach himself as hard as his father. "Laugh, you''re still laughing, did you know that those reporters are cannibals!" Adam saw the faint smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, and immediately became anxious, which made Hugo quickly reduce his smile. He looked attentively listening, listening to Adams reprimand, "They are eager to see you fail now. These people are like this. They always dont see others achieve a little bit of success. You must be careful not to give them more opportunities. !" Hugo did not excuse, but only nodded earnestly to express his understanding, which made Adam feel satisfied, but after speaking, Adam didn''t know what to say, so he fell silent, making the atmosphere between the two people embarrassing again. stand up. Adam was still wondering if what he just said was too heavy, but he wanted to relax the atmosphere but didn''t know where to start, which made Adam feel very frustrated. Adam looked at his son standing next to him. Although he never said, he was really proud of Hugo. He didn''t know how other actors were successful and how hard it was, but he knew that Yu Guo is relying on his own efforts to come to today step by step. Hugo took the position of Yale by his own part-time study; then relied on his own hard work to learn acting from a zero basis, and persisted to the present without any family support; after experiencing two big ups and downs, Hugo They are all stubbornly rising again, and every time they have performed better to make those people shut their mouths... Adam didnt know what others were like, but he was proud of Hugo, not only because Hugo was his son, not only because of all the achievements Hugo had made, but also because Hugo was facing difficulties. Never willing to give up the spirit, even less willing to give up. However, there was no way to express the countless turbulence in Adam''s heart. He only felt that his throat was blocked, and in the end he could only turn into a light sigh, "Did your mother contact you?" Hugo looked at Adam in astonishment. He didn''t know why Adam brought up this topic suddenly. Wasn''t he still discussing the reporter''s matter just now? "Uh... No. Why, she contacted you?" Hugo asked in surprise. . Adam was suddenly embarrassed. He was just worried about Hugo. The communication between Hugo and Lena was always very good. Compared to his father who cant express emotions, Lena is a very good mother. So he just wondered whether Hugo''s burden would be easier if Lena was there, at least he had a person with whom he could communicate. But Adam did not expect that Hugo''s reaction was beyond his expectation. He could feel Hugo''s rejection. This was not the result Adam wanted. He did not want Hugo to resolve the misunderstanding with himself, but he passed on all the resentment. When it came to Lena, because there was no such need, "No, she didn''t contact me. But, Hugo, she is your mother..." "Dad, I thought we had discussed this issue." Hugo chuckled his lips helplessly. In fact, he didn''t reject Lena. He also wanted to see Lena and asked what happened over the years. Why didn''t he take him away in those years, why didn''t he show up all these years, maybe Lena has troubles? But the problem is that looking for Lena now is to find a needle in a haystack. She is unwilling to show up. How could Hugo find her? In fact, Hugo also has some grievances. He is like a living target now, "Hugo Lancaster ......" This name can definitely be said to have been raging recently, even in this case, Lena still has no news, so what can Hugo say. The only thought is, "She might have a life of her own now. She doesn''t need me anymore, or she can''t come back to me anymore. It''s that simple. If that''s the case, why should we force her? Isnt it great to have her life and we have our life?" When Adam heard Hugo say this sentence, he felt Hugos true thoughts, which made him speechless. He was not a person with outstanding eloquence, so he could only sigh, "Rain Guo, I was wrong about what happened back then. She was just a twenty-seven-year-old young man. She wanted to go outside, and she didnt want to be locked in Lanches for the rest of her life. This is understandable. We were all too impulsive back then. , She made some wrong choices, and I also made some wrong decisions. You should give her a chance to explain." Adam is not speaking for Lena, he just hopes that Hugo can be happy. In his impression, Hugo is always attached to Lena. Any problem can be solved as long as Lena appears. He doesn''t want to let Hugo. Change the image of the mother in the impression. What''s more, Adam is telling the truth. Eighteen years have passed, and twenty years have passed. The grievances and conflicts of that year have long since disappeared, so there is no need to keep thinking about it. Hugo glanced at Adam, didn''t speak, just twitched the corner of his mouth and showed a far-fetched smile. Adam looked at his son''s expression, and he knew that Hugo didn''t listen. Although Adams knowledge of Hugo is very limited, he knows that on the surface, Hugo is gentle and polite, but in his bones Hugo has the same paranoia that there is no way to reverse it, otherwise Hugo would not He ran away from home at the age of fourteen and never went home again. Thinking of this Adam could only be silent. Although Adam didn''t want Hugo to hate his mother, Adam even more didn''t want his and Hugo''s hard-to-improve relationship to freeze again, so Adam didn''t say anything anymore, and the two fathers and sons just moved forward quietly. Go. The two people said no n-ten words before and after, and then fell into silence. The two walked quietly. When they finally arrived at the door of the hotel, Hugo waved to the Taylor family standing at the door. He smiled and said "Merry Christmas" loudly, and then looked at Adam standing in front of him. Hugo stopped watching Adam for a while, and both father and son hesitated, but said nothing. Hugo just smiled and clicked his chin, whispered, "Merry Christmas" and then turned and left. But Hugo only took two steps out, and he heard Adam''s voice behind him, "If you want to go home...just come back." This hoarse voice slowly settled in the dense night of Christmas night, releasing the warm orange-red light. (, [This article is provided by]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to ChuangshiChuangshi first releaseto vote for recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 609： Long memory ads_wz_txt; With a long memory of 609, Hugo stood there, watching Adams figure disappear little by little in the soft light of the hotel lobby. Adams generous back was stained with vicissitudes due to the passage of time, but he was stubborn and stubborn. Stubbornly keeping his youth as strong as ever, it seems that even time can''t overwhelm his arrogance. However, the weathered hair and gully face still revealed the traces of the ruthless years. Suddenly, Adam''s footsteps stopped and he coughed violently. The straight back had to bend slightly. Old Jack, who was walking in front, wanted to walk over with a worried expression on his face, but Adam directly raised his right hand. Stopping old Jack''s movements, he turned around a little hastily and walked towards the potted plants next to him. Hugo realized that Adam did not want to be seen by others as his fragility and old age, especially him, he subconsciously hid by the door, avoiding the sight of Adam. Sure enough, after Adam turned around, he took a special look at the door and made sure he didn''t see Hugo before he quietly walked to the potted plant at the door. Standing in the shadow of the door, Hugo saw Adam coughing constantly. He coughed so violently that he was curled up. Then he tried to reach out to his pocket to get something, but his palm kept trembling. So, even the simple action of digging out things is so hard. In the creamy halo, Hugo looked at Adam''s trembling left hand, constantly struggling with the small box in his pocket, but the terrible cough continued to invade. In an instant, Hugos eyes were occupied by tears. Before he noticed, his father had reached the time to be eroded by the years. The rickety back and the trembling left hand were outlined in the soft light. With the traces of time, it easily hit the softest part of Hugo''s heart. Adam finally stopped the shaking of his left hand, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, then quickly took out a cigarette from it, stuffed it into his mouth, lit it quickly, and took a hasty sip, but it caused even more Coughing violently, but when he spit out a puff of smoke, his original painful and struggling expression stretched out and was replaced by contented comfort. Hugo realized at this time that Adam did not smoke tonight, just because he was worried about his son''s nicotine allergy. At this time, he should be a smoker. The tears overflowing in the eye sockets just slipped down. At this moment, Hugo''s heart was filled with the bitter warmth. This is fatherly love, stubborn, rough, tough but just as warm. Seeing Adam''s cozy expression standing next to the potted plants, this brief moment of joy slowly climbed his eyebrows, and the smoking craving that had been suppressed for a whole day was finally relieved at this moment, making the whole world a better place. This made the memory in Hugo''s mind constantly tumbling. Sometimes it was Chen Hugo''s childhood memory, and sometimes it was Lancaster''s childhood memory. The two serious and stubborn father images came together slowly in their minds. Hugo''s chest was so warm that he stopped breathing. "Back when I was a child, when I was still naive and ignorant, my father would lift me up high and dance with my mother. Then he would hold me in circles until I fell asleep, and my father would hold me upstairs, I know My father loves me deeply. If I have another chance to walk with and dance with my father, I will play a song that will never end. How I want to dance with my father again." The turbulent memory made Hugo unable to move at this moment, and the intimate memories of his childhood and his father invaded in an instant. The memories of childhood are always trivial and scattered. When children grow up, the most memorable ones are the years after school and adolescence. On the contrary, it is easy to forget the good times of childhood. Hugo is like that. In Hugos memory, his father was always serious, stern, and strict. His unsmiling face always kept the distance between them. Day after day and year after year quarrels gave him the opportunity to forget his fathers love. Their faces, this makes every conversation between them more difficult and intense. But to this day, the memory of the tide flooded Hugo. He can recall his joyful laughter when his father lifted and threw him high, and he can recall his own laughter when his father and mother danced. He was naughty when he ran in to make trouble, he could recall the stability and warmth of his father when he entered the room while holding himself awake but stubbornly trying to watch the night. He could recall the anxiety when he subconsciously hid behind his father after he got into trouble. ...The trivial memories are like sunlight penetrating the forest, scattered scatteredly, but illuminating the world. "When I dont want to listen to my mother, I will run to my father, and he will find a way to make me laugh and comfort me, but in the end let me do what my mother says. That night, while I was sleeping, He would put a dollar under my bed sheet and never thought that my father would leave me. If I could look at my father again, take another dance step, and dance the last dance with my father, I would play a song that will never end. Tune. Because of how much I want to dance with my father again." Since when did his relationship with his father begin to estrange? The memory has gradually become blurred, he only remembers the endless quarrels, the endless stalemate and the countless confrontations. However, at this moment, Hugo looked at his father''s expression that stretched out because of a cigarette, thinking that his father was worried about himself and came to the big city that he had always rejected. All the emotions in his chest began. Burst, he missed the years when he was peaceful with his father, the kind of warmth, the kind of solidity, and the kind of happiness that made people miss so much. The warm tears in his eyes wet his cheeks, but in the blurred vision, his father''s figure became clearer, Hugo saw so clearly, the man in front of him, Adam Lancaster, he used to belong to In his own way, he devoted all the care and love he had as a father and a parent to his only son. He didn''t ask for anything in return, he didn''t ask for understanding, he just gave in silently, and then enjoyed loneliness alone. And happiness. How much Hugo wants to dance with his father again. If there is such a chance, he will hope that the song will never end, and he can stay with his father forever. But he has missed an opportunity. Chen Hugo will never be able to realize this wish. What about Hugo Lancaster now? If one day, Hugo Lancaster also lost this opportunity? "Sometimes I would be outside my mother''s door and hear her crying missing my father. I prayed for my mother and I prayed for my mother. I know my request is a bit excessive, but can you send back the only man she loves? I know you don''t normally do this, but my lord, how she wants to dance with her father again! After falling asleep every night, the same dream reappeared. " There is no regret medicine in the world, and there is no turning back in life. If Hugo misses his second chance again, he doesn''t know whether Lena Lancaster will tear the pillow towel, but he knows that his tears will not stop. , His prayers will never stop, and his dreams will never stop. More importantly, even tears, prayers and dreams will not give him a third chance. "Dancing with my father (...my.father, this is a dream, this is a memory, and this is an expectation. This is what Hugo thinks of his father. Adam is the only one he has in the world. With his loved ones, he can''t miss this opportunity again. Thinking of this, Hugo''s hands began to tremble, so much that he had to hold his hands tightly to calm himself down. He could not let Adam see the turbulence in his heart, which would frighten Adam, because he It''s not the kind of personality that vents all emotions. Therefore, Hugo clenched his fists and wiped away the tears from his face with the palm of his hand, hoping that his embarrassment would not be seen through by Adam. At this time, Adam had finished smoking, he put out the cigarette **** and threw it in the trash can, then turned and walked towards the hotel. Seeing Adam''s back, Hugo rushed out and shouted, "Dad." Hugo''s little nasal voice echoed in the lobby, causing Adam to stop. Adam turned his head and saw Hugo standing in the shadow of the door. Because of the backlight, he could only see a vague figure of Hugo, but he couldn''t see Hugo''s expression clearly. "What''s the matter?" he I don''t know why Hugo left and came back, so he directly raised his own question. The phrase "I love you" came to the lips, but he couldn''t say it forcibly. Hugo looked at Adam quietly, watching Adam''s slightly raised eyebrows, but the worry hidden well in his eyes was so familiar. Suddenly, he felt that he was a little bit awful. For Westerners, the very normal "I love you" could not be said, even at this moment. Hugo can only comfort himself. If he suddenly said "I love you" like this, Adam would be scared, so he pulled out a big smile Its okay, I just forgot I told you, I''m really happy that you can come to see me in Los Angeles today. And...thank you. " When Adam listened to Hugos words, he looked away unnaturally. He was not accustomed to expressing his emotions, nor was he accustomed to hearing his son express his emotions in the public. But it was undeniable that his heart was deep. There was a ray of warmth flowing everywhere, which made his dry eyes suddenly itchy. He had to blink a few times to hide his embarrassment, and then quickly coughed a few times, "After all, this is Christmas. Isn''t it?" After saying this, Adam frowned again without waiting for Hugo to answer, and looked at Hugo again, and said sternly, "What the **** are you talking about, it''s too late. Go back." Right." Then Adam hurriedly turned and left, as if fleeing. Hugo stood there and watched Adam disappear into the elevator. Only then did he gently outline a smile at the corner of his mouth, and a warm light burst into the tears. Then he turned around and moved towards home step by step. The direction is going forward. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 610： Twist dance ads_wz_txt; After Christmas, Hugo sent away Adam and Taylor''s family, and once again devoted himself to the filming of "Pulp Fiction". Almost the entire crew can feel Hugo''s relaxed mood, which makes the shooting of the crew full of joy. Quentin even said without hesitation, "Hugo, I don''t know what happened at Christmas, if you made it. If you are in love, I sincerely pray that you will make it every day. Love." Laughing. Hugo didn''t care at all, so he just replied, "Then I got off work early to find someone?" Quentin was so choked that he couldn''t say a word, he could only smile, "Just make a phone call. Well, the work is still to be completed, and everything else can be temporarily pushed back or pushed back." Originally, the shooting of "Pulp Fiction" went very smoothly. Quentin''s picture in his mind was very clear, and he had drafts for the lens and the positioning of the structure, so as long as the actor''s performance passed, the shooting of a scene can be completed quickly. Now the cooperation of the entire crew is very smooth, and the shooting process has finally entered the right track. Hugo and Bruce also had a few games against each other. In fact, the last time he met Bruce at the Golden Globes, Hugo felt that Bruce was still very bold. Although Demi-Moore seemed to look at Hugo not pleasing to his eyes, Bruce was very happy. I don''t mind the past. Even if you mind, its okay to drink two glasses of wine between the men, so everything went smoothly for the two of them. The rivalry between Hugo and Uma has also been officially launched after Christmas. In the script, the only connection point between Vincent played by Hugo and Mia played by Uma is the gang boss Masha, and Vincent is Ma Sha''s subordinates, and Mia is Ma Sha''s wife. Because Ma Sha was worried that Mia was too bored, he asked Vincent to accompany Mia to relieve her boredom. This is how Hugo and Uma played against each other. Vincent mentioned before that a man was thrown from the fourth floor by Masha because he gave Mia a foot massage. It is precisely because of this that Vincent intends to treat himself as a follower, and Mia as a It''s Masha, serving well, but there are no other ideas. Under such circumstances, the relationship between Vincent and Mia is also somewhat alienated and strained. Mia wants to liven up the atmosphere and relax, but Vincent is a little wary. He doesn''t want to be a suspicion of Masha. Object. It is this relationship that makes the shooting of the rival drama between Hugo and Uma very smooth, because the relationship between the two of them and the script are similar. Hugo did what he said, he did what a professional actor should do, and successfully completed the shooting of various scenes; and Uma was also fully committed, although occasionally a little out of state, but due to the excellent performance of the opponent actor Hugo The performance made Uma''s performance a lot easier, making the filming unfold smoothly without any problems. Quentin first filmed the next few scenes that were more emotional, that is, Mia''s drug overdose caused Vincent to rush to rescue her part, and after the filming was over, he came back to shoot and it was a little soothing and warm. Ambiguous scenes. Todays shooting is Vincent taking Mia to dinner. Mia chose a happy restaurant full of retro style. There is a big dance floor in the middle. Next to the dance floor there is a deck in the shape of a retro car. There is also a bar in front of the bar. The waiter who imitated Marilyn Monroe won a round of applause. Hugo and Uma have completed all the scenes in the car deck. The next thing to film is the scene of the classic retro twist dance competition. There is no line in this scene, but Vincent and Uma are standing there. Dancing in the center of the dance floor, but it is a kind of emotional communication between two people, which breaks the originally slightly embarrassing and silent atmosphere between the two people, but it also breeds a little warmth. Ambiguous atmosphere. This scene is not only a simple tribute to retro, but also a tribute to the twist dance culture that swept the country in the 70s. In addition, it is also a psychological change and struggle of Vincent''s character: he does not want to be with the boss. The woman danced, but he was asked to make Mia happy again. This was a contradictory proposition. In the end Vincent was convinced by Mia and stepped onto the stage. From the beginning, the restraint, the movement range was also very small; but then the movement gradually stretched out, which also gave a little emotional communication between Vincent and Mia. In fact, any drama can be remembered by the public, it must be because it has the value of existence, not only classics, but also memory points. Its like the tango in "Scent of a Woman". If you take this dance out alone, its actually a blind old man leading a young woman to dance jerky. Compared to those professional tango, its basically Its not a big deal, but after looking at the front and back, the audience will find that this simple tango condenses the energetic heart of the blind old man. His care and love for women is as if he has withered. A rose bloomed again in my lost life. When Al Pacino performed this tango, his acting skills were exquisite and warm, perhaps not as conspicuous as the subsequent emotional scenes, but it showed his profound acting skills. The stage of "Pulp Fiction" is the same, it shows a delicate change in Vincent''s psychology. Many people have always thought that Vincent''s character is too thin to be as memorable as other characters in the "Pulp Fiction" story, including Hugo. But after Hugo''s careful analysis, he knew that it was not that Vincent had no bright spots, but that the original actor John Travolta had not been able to dig deep enough. Although Johns performance was already commendable, Still lacking heat and depth. Leaving aside all the background that Hugo had created for Vincent, just take this twist dance, in fact, the changes in Vincent''s movements, eyes, and posture are all traceable, which can dig out the heart of this character. Changes, including Vincent''s treatment of Masha and women''s personality characteristics, have subtle manifestations, making the entire character complete and three-dimensional. Quentin did not give too much space to the role, but still left a certain amount of space. As for whether he can grasp it, it depends on the actor''s skill. This is why Christopher Waltz (Waltz) was able to rely on Quentin''s works twice to win the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor Award. John Travolta failed to show the depth of the role, so now that Hugo plays this role, can he make a breakthrough? For Hugo, he finds it very difficult because he is a dance idiot. He really has no talent for dancing. Now he has to not only dance, but also show the character through dancing. To make matters worse, he must also There was an emotional exchange with Uma, which made the twist dance scene suddenly full of uncertain drama. "Hugo, are you okay?" Quentin said while standing behind the monitor, some gloating, usually watching Hugo perform a performance always looks like a man, but now Hugo''s embarrassed appearance is too rare. Now, especially after Hugo had just experienced the dilemma of learning to dance on the spot, Quentin became more and more embarrassed, "You look a little pale." Hugo did not speak, but raised his **** to make Quentin laugh. Uma looked at the nervous Hugo, and saw him pursing the corners of his mouth slightly, looking at his feet seriously, and then trying to twist his body. In fact, this kind of dance is really not difficult. The most important thing is to twist with one joint. Move that part, for example, use the left ankle as a support, twist the left foot; or use the waist as the support, twist the buttocks, and then match some hand movements. There is no strict dance step, it is just a match. Enjoy the twisting dance with music. But the magical thing is that such a simple dance was performed by Hugo, and it magically jumped out of a sense of joy, which made Uma quite a little bit of laughter, and said, "No, you don''t twist both feet at the same time, first Just start with one. You know, if you twist at the same time, it looks a bit like a crab." After Uma finished speaking, she saw Hugo scratching her head with some annoyance, showing a depressed smile, "I think I''m a little physically uncoordinated." This innocent smile silenced Uma, she said. Miss such a Hugo. Unfortunately, Hugo didn''t see it, and he didn''t even give Uma more time to react. "Anyway, let''s try it first, Quentin?" Hugo took a deep breath. Although this is not his area of ??expertise, he still has to work hard to find out. The point is that he is an actor, and all the actor needs to do is to break through himself in difficult situations. Hugo clenched his fist secretly, cheering on himself. "Are you ready?" Quentin''s voice came over, then looked at Uma and Hugo standing in the middle of the dance floor, and then said, "Start shooting!" From one of the most influential music festivals in the history of rock and roll, the classic Chuck Berry (.berry) classic song "You can never predict (.never.can.tell sounded, and the strong blues style and country elements were blown away. Then, the retro atmosphere of the sixties immediately permeated the surroundings. Hugo took a deep breath With a drooping shoulder and an expression of reluctance, he glanced at Uma and saw that Uma was already in a dancing posture. Then he clapped his hands helplessly, and then also Started to jump. I saw Hugo put his hands on his waist, his left foot stood on tiptoe, centered on the toe, and then began to twist. Originally, there was no problem with this movement, but Hugos muscles were too stiff, with his hands tightly clamped between his waist, like fried chicken wings; while the right foot supporting the body was completely stiff, like A wooden stake; the twisting left foot has no sense of rhythm, it looks like a robot swaying a bare iron rod... Whats more serious is that Hugo didnt have a sense of coordination all over, but there was an inexplicable sense of joy, especially the slightly frowned brows, slightly raised lips, and some helplessness in the tension. After people watched it, they really didn''t know what to do, and the laughter overflowed from their mouths. Hugo vividly performed the definition of the term "dancing idiot" on the spot today! . [This article is provided by]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 611： Dancing idiot ads_wz_txt; Comeback 611 Dance Idiot Of course Hugo knows that his limbs are not coordinated, and he does not need to be reminded. No one knows better than himself. He only feels that all his muscles are stiff. He wants to relax and he wants to move, but the problem is : No! When entering the dancing state, Hugo only feels that he is not his own, this feeling is really not so wonderful. But Hugo knew that Quentin should continue acting without calling "card". He is an actor. Therefore, he did not pay attention to the trivial laughter beside the stage, but devoted himself entirely to Vincent''s role. After twisting his left foot, Vincent tried to change his right foot, but it didnt have much beauty. The audience just looked at it as if they could hear the bones creaking like lack of lubricating oil, but Vincent did. I was very serious, as if I was completely involved in my own dance. This posture made the performance look a bit stiff, but it was a little bit more joyful, but the point is that it is not annoying and does not make people want to say "Hurry up and stop," but hope "You can continue\"... Vincent was engrossed in his dance like this. Mia, who was standing opposite him, moved her body at this time. She let go of her whole body, twisting her body freely, and the retro mushroom head was still alive. She shakes it with emotion, and it can be seen that she enjoys it very much. But relatively speaking, Vincent''s dance movements are small and stiff, not only a lot more cautious, but also makes people laugh from the beginning, and now the smile is directly on the corner of the mouth. Vincent seemed to be affected by Mia''s movements, and it seemed that the warm-up was over. He let go a little bit and tried the posture of twisting his feet together, but it looked very awkward, and it made people think of children. The posture of the paralyzed patient walking after putting on the toe cover, there is a sense of joy, but he does not want to laugh at him, but feels a kind of warm humor. Especially the serious expression on Vincent''s face that was completely devoted to make people laugh. Sure enough, as the music gradually flowed, Vincent''s movements were gradually released. He began to try some brand new movements. He tiptoed on the toes of his feet, and then tapped his body with his stiff hands little by little. Let go, and start waving and twisting. Although the action still looks awkward, at least it is much better than it just started. So the audience can feel Vincent''s subtle changes. At this time, Mia was dancing and advancing in Vincent''s direction. Obviously she wanted to cooperate with each other, but Vincent''s movements became stiff in an instant. You can feel that he is not used to this, and gradually Yes, Vincent actually stepped back a little bit. But at this time Mia had entered a state of selflessness, and she didn''t notice Vincent''s change. She turned around and turned her back against Vincent. He twisted, began to play tricks, and then circled again. I looked back again, completely immersed in the dance. Among the flying hair, Mia''s eyes were watching Vincent closely, and the traces of flattery revealed from the messy hair, with a little inviting gesture, and then step by step began to approach Vincent. Faced with this kind of Mia, Vincent''s movements suddenly became smaller, with only a small swing, and then stepped back step by step. The serious face did not have the enjoyment just now, but gradually Seriously, you can feel Vincent''s inner alarm bell ringing clearly in the hearts of every audience. But Mia still did not give up. She stared at Vincent like this, breaking through Vincents weak psychological defense bit by bit, and most importantly, the dance connected the breath of the two people. Together, then it was visible to the naked eye that Vincent''s pace stopped, and then "disarmed and surrendered" involuntarily began to follow Mia in a freestyle movement. Seeing Vincent dancing with herself, Mia became more and more vigorous, and Vincent also threw all the tension out of the sky at this time, and followed Mia into the world of dance. I saw Vincent''s eyes changed from tight to relaxed, his face changed from serious to enjoyment, and his movements changed from rigid to casual. He even started a victory with a "v" shape passing in front of his eyes, shaking. He struck the rhythm with his shoulders. When it rose, Vincent actually interacted with Mia. The two of you came and went, and the two watched each others eyes. Mia squirmed forward while Vincent slowly backed away; then it was replaced with another one. Vincent moved forward slowly, Mia twisted her shoulders and slowly backed away, the eyes of the two people intertwined in the air, and some sparks seemed to be faintly flashing. Vincent also completely put aside the burden at this time, completely plunged into the world of dance, enjoying the thrill of twisting. There was also a warm flow between Vincent and Mia. The ambiguity, although the two people did not continue to look at each other anymore, but between the two peoples eyes, the corners of the mouth were smiling, and the air surging, you could feel the warm air constantly surging between the two people, inexplicably Yes, there is a kind of ability to make people blush and heartbeat, especially in the nostalgic and retro music, two people dance as much as they want, which makes people more enjoyable. At the shooting scene, many staff involuntarily began to follow the music and tap the beat. Even Quentin himself shook his shoulders gently. The expressions on everyone''s faces were similar, with a shallow smile on the corners of their mouths and eyes. Pleasant enjoyment emerged, and this moment of joy slowly spread throughout the crew. Hugo is indeed completely in Vincent''s state now. He can feel that Vincent was very repulsive at the beginning. Dancing with Mia is not a good idea, so when he walks onto the stage, his actions appear Very cautious; but this nostalgic music awakens Vincents childhood memories on the street, which makes him want to swing with the music involuntarily. Of course, maybe his swing is clumsy and not chic, but This is the memory of his childhood. Later, the interaction between Mia and Vincent released him bit by bit. Vincent even forgot that the woman dancing opposite was his bosss wife, until Mia started to approach him, which made Vincent. Te suddenly became a little alert. But Vincent is not a noble saint after all. Facing the **** and sultry Mia, Vincents defense began to collapse little by little. After struggling, he finally fell into Mias eyes and entered the dance completely. world. For Vincent, this short dance is a carrier of memory, a transformation of his inner emotions, and an aspect of his character: a little clever, he knows how to be cautious, but it cant last too long. , It is easy to be ruined by his bad temper and tattered control, and the attraction of women to him is poisonous. The product is the same, so that he has no resistance. Of course, deep in his heart, he is still vigilant about the "boss woman". He will never cross this line. This is also an important factor for him to win Masha''s trust: he is not the kind of street. An idiot who doesn''t care about anything on impulse. The details that Hugo tasted in this dance are far more complicated than what everyone sees. This is the first time that Hugo felt it. When he was shooting "Scent of a Woman", he saw Al During the tango of Pacino, when the performance was over, he was so excited that he couldn''t himself. He stood up and applauded to express his sigh, because he felt the power of emotions in Al''s dance at that time. The same is true today. Maybe you cant see the changes in Hugos heart. At first everyone was laughing and laughing because of Hugos body funny. But then, the subtle changes in Hugos dance movements clearly conveyed emotions to the audience. In my heart. People have always said that dance is also an art, because body movements are also an important form of expression to convey emotions. Just now, Hugo vividly interpreted this sentence. Maybe Hugo is not an excellent dancer, he is totally a dance fanatic, but Hugo is an excellent actor, he is also an excellent musician, and his ability to comprehend acting and music is absolutistic. be surprised. Therefore, Hugo did it. He used his clumsy and stiff dance steps to convey Vincents emotions. This is a very subtle feeling. Everyone thinks it is wonderful and wants to applaud, but it happens. Can''t tell the good point, is it because Hugo''s dance is funny enough? This is the real charm of acting! But no matter what, when Quentin''s "card" sounded, everyone laughed and applauded, and the live music hadn''t stopped, everyone started dancing in place, and Quentin himself was the first to join. The ranks of dance, which makes the shooting scene instantly become a sea of ??joy. This illustrates the success of Hugo and Uma''s performance just now! Seeing the joyful dancing people around, Hugo and Uma both smiled, especially everyone gave a thumbs up to Hugo. Whether this action was praise or humor, Hugo was very dumbfounded, but he It was the acceptance of these "appreciation" Hugo''s magnanimousness with a big laugh that made everyone smile even more. Uma, who was standing opposite Hugo, stood there, looking at Hugos brilliant smile but she felt like a world away. The last time I saw Hugos brilliant smile. Smile, when is it? Umas memory slowly returned to the past in the cheerful melody, she finally remembered, so when Hugo raised her head again to look at her, she revealed a brilliant With a smile, "Hugo, you really have nothing to do with dancing, do you remember? At the New Year''s Eve last year, your four-step slowness was terrible." Hugo also smiled with a helpless expression, "There is no way, I can''t do anything about dancing." Uma was a little drunk looking at Hugo''s smile. It turned out that a person''s smile can really make people intoxicated. Some vaguely said, "That''s really a good day. I miss you being clumsy when you dance." Hugo watched Uma gradually approached him, as if Mia approached Vincent, but at this time Hugo stepped back a little, smiled and said, "Yes, a year has passed in a blink of an eye. Many things have changed, but some things will never change." Hugo''s words stopped Uma''s progress. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 612： Venting eyes ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 612 eyes vent "A lot of things have changed, but some things will never change." This is Hugo-style rejection, gentle and polite, but meaningful. On the surface, Hugo is discussing dancing. After a year, Hugos dance still hasnt improved. But when this sentence is spoken in front of Uma, it obviously has another meaning: New Years Eve. The matter has passed, the relationship between the two of them has undergone an earth-shaking change, and the things Uma did at the beginning will not disappear. Uma heard the deep meaning of Hugo''s words, she just felt her heart shrank suddenly, and her step forward stopped like this. She looked at Hugo in front of her, the same, but different. The same is the gentle smile, with the youthfulness and gentlemans tenderness; the difference is the alienation of oneself, there is only one step away between the two at this time, but Uma feels that she will never be able to touch Encountered Hugo, this distance is the sky. In the vicissitudes of life, things are wrong. In many cases, this is life, the cruel and cold reality. This reminded Uma of the morning after the Golden Globes incident, when she turned around cruelly and coldly that day, without any nostalgia; and today, Hugo is smiling, smiling gently, but the look in her eyes Wiping a smile hurt her heart. At this moment, Uma really realized what she had missed, not just her career, not just love, but also the man in front of him who had been in the entertainment industry for ten years but still maintained a pure heart. Regret, this emotion drowned her instantly like a tsunami, making her unable to breathe. Uma stopped and took another step forward. The Hugo in front of her was like a driftwood, her only hope of survival. She had to hug the driftwood tightly, but she found that the rain Guo stepped back a bit, then politely stretched out his hands to support Uma''s arms, and said with a smile, "Be careful, don''t fall." Although this is a word of concern, it is clear that the alienation in Hugo''s eyes has once again erected the wall, and the distance in Uma''s eyes has narrowed, but he feels that Hugo is getting farther and farther away, which makes Uma A little flustered, "Hugo, I''m sorry, I was dizzy at the beginning, so I made the wrong choice..." When this sentence was spoken, Uma saw Hugo frown slightly, and then said seriously, "I thought we had talked about this, the past has passed, and we are now working together. A work, nothing more, you dont need to mention those things again." Hugo didnt like the look in Umas eyes now, because it was too familiar and too unfamiliar. He could see Umas earnest desire, but it was not the look he expected. For Hugo, that The relationship is over long ago, and he can face Uma calmly now, because he knows that he has come to an end and there is no love or hatred. Therefore, Hugo is reluctant to mix in other emotions in the workplace, which will make the cooperation between the two people more complicated. But Uma looked at Hugos frowning brows, all the calmness, all the determination, and all the firmness were beaten to pieces. She looked at Hugo in despair and said with regret, Im sorry, really. Im sorry, at the beginning... I just thought that my career was the most important thing, I just thought that would be the most important opportunity for my actor career... I dont know what happened to me, so I betrayed your trust and made it. The choice that hurt you, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." "No, you don''t have to apologize, you just made a choice that meets your inner needs." Hugo looked at the tears that fell in Uma''s eyes, but there was no pity, but he felt a little absurd. When the two broke up, Uma turned away indifferently and decisively, and there was no even a word of quarrel, but Hugo waited until today to see Umas tears. It... its too late. . "Uma, you always know what you want, and then you will try your best to fight for it, even if you dont compromise, this is you, the truest you. Remember what you said to me? That relationship There is no such thing as true or false, everything is true, its just that when love and career conflict and you need to make a choice, you choose career, nothing more, this is you, there is no confusion, no hesitation, more There is no apology." But Uma had completely collapsed at this time. Her tears were completely released like a flood that broke the bank. She firmly grasped Hugo''s sleeve and said with a pleading expression, "I''m sorry, Hugo, really I''m sorry, I shouldn''t do those things behind your back. I shouldn''t step into it even knowing that it is a trap against you. I shouldn''t hide everything about you... I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I love you , We can start again, I love you, I really love you..." Uma couldn''t hear any words of Hugo. She was just immersed in her emotions, crying wildly and paranoidly. The noisy music around was still noisy, and the carnival dance of crew members was still going on. , This is like two completely different worlds, making Uma''s embarrassment look even more bleak. If you dont know the inside story, you will definitely sympathize with Uma, thinking that Hugo is hard-hearted, just bullying Uma, and even intervene and say something like "I have already apologized, just forgive her..." etc.; In fact, Hugo was indeed a bit softhearted at this time. No matter what happened in the past, Uma was crying like a child under the audience at the moment. This still touched the soft part of Hugo''s heart. But after experiencing so many ups and downs, Hugo has matured. He is no longer the child who innocently believed that "love can change everything...". The cruelty of society told him with **** reality: grow up. , The world will never be as white and flawless as in fairy tales. In fact, this lesson was given to him by Professor Uma in front of him. Therefore, Hugo knows that if Uma was willing to cry, quarrel, and fight when they broke up, maybe everything will have a turning point, but there is no "if" now that the time has passed, Umas plea can win sympathy in Hugos heart. But he couldn''t shake Hugo''s heart. "It''s too late, you know, it''s too late to apologize." Hugo''s tone was unavoidable. He didn''t want to discuss with Uma in the days after the breakup. He always wondered why Uma didn''t fight for it. Excuse me, but now, Hugo doesn''t want to say more, all thoughts have only turned into this sentence, "It''s too late." Uma looked at Hugo in embarrassment with tears on her face, and just stood there in a daze. She didn''t seem to understand Hugo''s words, so she could only murmur, "Why, why... Can''t we start again? Don''t you think we are doing well now? We still get along very well..." Hugo looked at the Uma in front of him, and suddenly there was something speechless. He could not understand the sudden change of Uma, or to be more precise, he could not understand why Uma had not done anything before, but suddenly this happened recently... "Recently ?" A thought flashed in Hugo''s mind. Umas actions seemed to start from a reporters interview about Joseph not long ago. After that, Uma showed her okay to herself two or three times. Why is this timing? Hugo is no longer the Hugo a year ago. He quickly realized that at that time it happened that the rumors of "Schindler''s List" had been controlled, and public opinion was leaning toward the crew; The music controversy about the glory to death has also reached its peak, but the supporters'' comments are not small... Thinking of this, Hugo once again looked at Uma carefully. Her translucent eyes were shining with tears, and the look in the depths of her eyes had a strong desire, and she looked at herself affectionately and firmly... But Hugo was there. Behind that firmness saw her relentless ruthlessness. This ruthlessness reminded Hugo of the moment when Uma stood in front of him and spread everything out. "Do you want me to help with something? Or do you want to make news?" Hugo''s emotions calmed down, and he asked gently, but this sentence made all Uma''s emotions ruthless He interrupted severely, and made Uma just stand in place. Uma found that she wanted to explain, but couldn''t say a word. Indeed, she does have something to take advantage of Hugos power. She has been planning since she took over the filming of "Pulp Fiction". Now Hugo can be said to be a high-speed train. Anyone just needs to cling to it. She can reach the sky in one step. She doesn''t want to miss it, so she has been planning step by step. She knows that Hugo is an inherently kind person. The smell of warm sunshine in him is the most direct manifestation of personality charm. She believes that Hugo will do. I was moved by my own "performance". But things have gone wrong now Uma found that she didnt really forget Hugo, she missed Hugos tenderness and caring, she missed Hugos care and sweetness, she really Want to start again with Hugo. When love and career became entangled again, Uma found that things were a little out of control. Not only did Hugo discover her purpose, but she couldn''t say anything when faced with Hugo''s questioning. As a result, Uma could only stand stupidly on the spot, with tears that were not dry in her eyes, which made her look like a joke. Hugo saw Umas sluggish expression and twitched the corners of his mouth slightly. He saw the answer he wanted in those eyes. Although Uma didnt say anything, even his expression was still pear blossom with rain. Chu Chu was pitiful, but Hugo saw the answer in those eyes that he was once so familiar with. This made Hugo a little angry, but it was more ridiculous. He couldn''t believe that Uma would repeat the same tricks. Perhaps, in the Hollywood world, everything really needs to be done without compromise. But this time, Hugo will not be fooled again. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 613： Black-bellied Hugo ads_wz_txt; 613 Black-bellied Hugo Hugo looked at Uma who was stunned, and shook his head, "Do you really think I will be fooled again?" Uma looked at Hugo in front of her, and suddenly felt a little strange. Although Hugo was still smiling, and as warm and sunny as ever, there was a little bit of teasing in her eyes, which looked like a fallen angel. His smile was average, and Uma''s heart began to beat quickly, all the yin. Lai began to disappear, and she faintly began to feel uneasy. This is not normal, this is too abnormal! Hugo''s slender peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, her rosy lips were slightly pursed, and the smile on the corners of her mouth wafted slightly, and then completely released, "If you tell me directly, you need help, I still I will look high at you, just like when you left, you were just neat and tidy. As I said earlier, you know what you want, so you will fight for it without compromise. You are smart enough to achieve your goals. , Also good at seizing opportunities. But..." At this point, the smile on Hugos mouth stopped slightly, and the charming peach blossom blinked, and the gentleness under his eyes was still as bright as the sun, like a peach blossom in March, "You are now trying to Doing the same tricks again, am I really that stupid in your eyes?" Obviously Hugo was smiling, but Uma was like falling into an ice cellar. She only felt that her muscles were stiff, and the coldness in her heart could not stop rising. Hugo at this time was what she knew. Hugo, but not the Hugo anymore, the Hugo in front of him is still warm and sunny, but the evil in the depths of the smile seems to lift up the Lucifer of the last day of judgment. This reminded Uma of Amon-Goss in "Schindler''s List". Although Hugo did not have the madness of Amon-Goss, the shock in his eyes made Uma feel scared from the bottom of his heart. . This is Uma who has never seen such a Hugo. Although such a Hugo is frightening, it is even more terrifying that he has an eye-catching charm on him, just like a black hole. Attracting people in, this deadly and dangerous attraction directly broke Hugo''s charm index. Uma only felt that the number of beats of her heartbeat had completely lost control, and she could not tell whether she was afraid or heartbeat. "No, you, you misunderstood..." Uma could only barely open her mouth to try to explain, but she could feel her throat dry as if she was about to tear apart, "I''m just, I''m not...I... I wanted to ask you for help, but just now, what I said just now is true..." Uma could only explain incoherently. She also found that she was embarrassed, but she couldn''t control her emotions. Everything was like a wild horse, which made her feel at a loss. Hugo chuckled lightly, "Do you want me to believe?" Uma could only nod in a daze, because she was telling the truth, but Hugo shook his head slightly, "again." Hugo was obviously saying this, Uma regarded him as a fool again. Up. Trust was already torn apart when the Golden Globes incident happened. What qualifications does Uma have to ask Hugo to trust her? Uma chose to betray when Hugo completely entrusted her trust, but now she is asking Hugo to renew it. Believe her, this is obviously impossible. Hugo looked at Uma in front of him, so unfamiliar, but at the same time sighed, it turns out that the melting pot of Vanity Fair can really make people unrecognizable. Will he become like this one day in the future? Hugo doesn''t want it. In this way, he doesn''t want this, just like the lyrics of "Hollywood is not America (, s..., if you don''t even know yourself, then what is the point of everything? But Hugo will not feel sad for Uma, let alone feel pitiful for Uma, because he knows that all this is Uma''s own choice, and she needs to be responsible for her choice, not him. He is not the savior of the world, nor is he stupid, he has no need to save Uma, he is just a bystander and a stranger. No matter what Uma wants Hugo to help, Hugo wont help even if its just a small effort. If you want to use Hugo to hype news-this seems to be the correct answer, from "Pulp Fiction" Uma had already started to hype when the lineup was determined, and Hugo hated it even more, so he would never make a move. Kindness does not mean stupidity, Hugo is not **** Christ. "I''m not curious about what help you need, because I don''t care; I don''t think there is any restart between us, because it is already over with me." Hugo narrowed his smile and said seriously and calmly , His emotions did not fluctuate greatly. Although he found it ridiculous, he would not be angry or sad again, because he knew it was unnecessary and it was not worth it. Hugos words were like a cold knife, slowly piercing Umas chest, causing the blood on her body to condense into ice, and Hugos next words made Uma stare in disbelief. Looking at Hugo, "You think, if I tell Quentin now, I ask him to change the heroine, what do you think he will do?" "You won''t!" This was Uma''s first reaction. All the attachments, all the hesitation, and all emotions were crushed at this moment. Uma looked at Hugo in front of him, and the smile on his mouth was still the same. The **** sunshine and gentle, seemed to be making an innocuous joke, but this smile directly dragged Uma into the cold abyss, and a careless one would be overwhelmed. Uma believes that Hugo will not do this, because this is not the Hugo she knows. The Hugo she knows is kind, gentle, and considerate... However, Hugo in front of him lowered his head and chuckled twice. Those peachy eyes drooped down, and the thick eyelashes brought a halo, thrilling, and then Hugo raised his eyes with those amber eyes. Looking at Uma in a translucent manner, jokingly, "Are you so sure?" In an instant, Uma was cut off from the last hope, and the whole person began to fall into the bottomless abyss. She regretted it. She regretted that she had betrayed Hugo. She regretted that she should not come up with the idea of ??using Hugo again. She regretted destroying everything with her own hands... But is there still room for recovery? Where is Hugo in Hollywood now? Three consecutive films broke 100 million in North American box office, and "Schindler''s List" even achieved a North American box office of 200 million US dollars, not to mention Hugo''s current recognition as the backbone of acting. Up. How serious the sensation caused by Hugo''s appearance in "Pulp Fiction" shows how great Hollywood''s expectation of Hugo is now. This is not all. As a new-generation band, Glory To Death has turned the whole thing upside down. Not only has "Almost Fame" achieved platinum sales and proved its strength with sales figures; but also professional music critics and diehard fans. The controversy between them is that Glory to Death is considered to be an important driving force for the reshuffle of the entire North American rock market after Nirvana. First-line? Indeed, Hugo is now a first-line artist, but his influence is accompanied by the development of recent events, far beyond the level of the first-line artist, steadily moving towards the top ranks. This is the fundamental reason why Uma started Hugo''s idea again. And what about Uma? She hasnt appeared in any blockbuster work, and she hasnt been recognized for her acting skills. Its not a problem for her to find an audition opportunity, but its not easy to get a role, otherwise she wouldnt even think about it. It''s time for Hugo to complete his position. But now it seems that this is a bad decision. If Hugo tells Quentin that he wants to change the heroine, it is difficult for Quentin to say "no" because the cost of the entire film is not as good as Hugo''s current film remuneration, and the large film companies outside are waving a thousand. The five million dollar check summoned Hugo, and they wanted Hugo to leave the "Pulp Fiction" crew soon. Therefore, it is difficult for Quentin to refuse. Not only Quentin, if the outside world knows that Hugo refuses to cooperate with Uma, then the situation Uma will face is not a blockade, but it is more serious than the blockade. This will make major film companies will Considering if Hugo is dissatisfied? This is not a ban, but the negative news circulating in the circle is enough to make Uma have to spend three months to six months at home, waiting for the limelight to pass before looking for opportunities again. This, this is simply terrible! Hugo would not do it, Hugo would not do it! This is the only thing Uma can comfort her, Hugo she knew would never do it, just It''s like Hugo didn''t mention his unwillingness to cooperate with Uma after he took the filming of "Pulp Fiction". Hugo is a gentleman who disdains to use such inferior methods, isn''t it? Isn''t it? But Uma was desperate because she watched Hugo walk steadily towards Quentin. Before approaching Quentin, Hugo looked back at Uma. At a glance, Uma could not see the expression on Hugo''s face, she could only vaguely see the familiar smile on Hugo''s face, but now this smile has become the source of her nightmare. Uma suddenly remembered a sentence: I dug a hole and buried myself. Hugo walked to Quentin''s side, and the two began to talk. When Uma watched this scene, she only felt that her body was getting colder and colder. She wanted to rush up and say a few words, but found that her body couldn''t move at all, so she could only stand still and watch Hugo and Quentin foolishly. At this moment, Hugo and Quentin turned their heads and looked at them together. Hugo whispered something. Quentin seemed to be holding his chin in embarrassment. That appearance didn''t look like good news. The retro dance music at the shooting site was still ringing, and the surrounding staff were still dancing, but Uma had no thoughts. When she saw Quentin''s frowning brows again, she knew: everything is over. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 614： 1 song apology ads_wz_txt; After all, 614 apologize to Uma. After all, Hugo didnt know enough about Hugo. Hugo is indeed not the kind of person who stabbed a knife in the back. He always firmly hopes to make a head-on decision. Therefore, it seems that he would not refuse because of Uma. Like "Pulp Fiction," he will not remove her from the crew because of his anger towards Uma. Even if Hugo has this ability, Hugo never thinks that he is the God who controls the life and death of others. He is not superior, and he does not have the power to decide the life and death of others, just like Hugo would not have the future for his career. Tracy lowered her head, and now Hugo will not let herself be the same person as Tracy. But Hugo is not the kind of righteous man with the world in his heart, repaying grievances with virtue, saving the world, forgiving sentient beings...These words have too heavy responsibility, Hugo does not think he is so selfless and so great. Therefore, although he will not use his ability to decide the life and death of others, it does not mean that he will not fight back. Uma actually wants to take advantage of himself again, even the clay figure has a three-point fire, so although Hugo sees through Umas strategy, although Hugo no longer cares about Uma, Hugo will not write off this one. He must Launch a counterattack. This is where Uma doesnt understand Hugo. In fact, "Black-bellied Hugo" is not uncommon at all. Look at Hugo''s toughness against media reporters, look at Hugo''s wit during interviews, and look at Hugo. You can catch clues when you get along with your friends in pranks. Those who really know Hugo will know that Uma''s worry is unnecessary, because Hugo disdains to do so. Hugo did talk to Quentin, but it was not about Uma, but about the scene just now. Hugo added his own understanding of the role of Vincent, he wanted Talk to Quentin in detail, and see what Quentin''s opinion is, and at the same time, you can also absorb some of Quentin''s ideas. Quentin really fell into thinking, frowning habitually, this expression fell into Uma''s eyes and it made her feel confused. After Hugo and Quentin finished discussing, Quentin jokingly said, "How are you and Uma? I think you are getting along well. Is it true that what the news recently said is true?" Quentin was obviously talking about the recent rumors about the reunion of the two. Hugo looked back at Uma, who was standing in the same place, with a gloomy expression. He let out a sigh of relief, and dispelled all the thoughts in his mind, facing Kun. Ting smiled, "This is work, and this is just work." In fact, Hugo and Quentin have never communicated in the true sense about Uma''s entry into the crew. Today is the first time Hugo clearly expressed his position to Quentin: this is just a job. This is true for any job in society. Few people can freely choose partners, and most people are even working with people they hate. The same is true in the entertainment industry. Therefore, Hugo will earnestly complete the filming of "Pulp Fiction", and it is still the same now. Quentin heard Hugos explanation, and immediately heard the calmness of the demarcation line in the words. Obviously, the medias rumors were nonsense. This also made Quentin understand Hugos dedication, especially Hugo just now. The performance of the play is so wonderful, which makes Quentin admire, this is the real actor! After speaking, Hugo glanced at Uma who was at a loss on the dance floor, and then withdrew his gaze, let Uma enjoy the psychological torment. Hugo patted Quentin on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Are you satisfied with the scene just now? If you are not satisfied, you have to retake it quickly, otherwise I think everyone on the scene will be relieved." Quentin burst into laughter immediately, "Although your dancing posture is very strange, but I have to say that the effect is excellent. You have injected so many wonderful things into the role of Vincent, even I can''t wait to want it. I saw him on the big screen. There is no problem with this scene, there is no problem." Hugo smiled and nodded, "That''s good, then I will go to rest for a while, the next scene is ready, call me." After speaking, Hugo walked towards his rest area, and Uma, who was standing on the dance floor, watched nervously as Hugo disappeared into the crowd. But why didnt Quentin look at him? He didnt even look at himself. Isnt Quentin wanting to ask his opinion at all? But... Quentin took so much effort to play the leading role in the beginning, why? But now I dont care anymore? Now, what is going on? If Quentin really wants to change the heroine, what should I do? "No, it shouldn''t. The movie has been filming for more than a week...No, no..." Uma stood in the middle of the dance floor like this, standing in the middle in despair, at a loss. Hugo returned to the rest area, and the music surrounding her ears finally stopped. The staff''s endless shouts made one after another, making Hugo''s mouth smile involuntarily, but the tiredness between the eyebrows still came up. Recalling Umans desperate look just now, Hugo felt a sense of sadness, not because of himself, but because of Umas embarrassment and earnestness, the heroic Uma in his memory gradually became blurred; Because Hollywood, the Vanity Fair, has profited everything, even love and friendship can be reduced to bargaining chips, and family affection is no exception. No wonder people say that the Vanity Fair in the entertainment industry is under too much pressure, not only because of the lights and cheers, but also because of the colorful money and interests that make the self gradually disappear. In Hugos tired mind, there is a sad and boundless cello sound reverberating, like a cliff in the endless desert. On the steep rock, a person is playing the cello. The cello played by life reverberates continuously throughout the entire desert of the valley, reverberating, and the feelings of desolation, despair, and sadness circulate and recycle like echoes. When the stars change, everything is different. Time disappeared quickly like sand in your fingertips. The fear in your heart made your hands involuntarily grasped, but the tighter you hold, the faster the sand in your hands disappears, which makes the fear in your heart set off a huge wave. It''s overwhelming. The leisurely cello sound is the only roar deep in the heart, shaking a soul tragic song in the canyon. "Grab your rope tightly, I hang high on the cliff; I can hear what you say, but I just can''t make a sound." The melody of the cello is like a rushing river that constantly hits the inner line of defense, from Hugo''s mind poured out, and in an instant, Hugo just felt as if he was suspended high above a cliff. The only life-saving straw that maintained his life was the rope in his hand. He could hear someone standing on the cliff. He spoke, but he couldn''t make any sound. He wanted to call for help, but found that all the voices were stuck in his throat. Suddenly, Hugo recognized it. It was Umas voice. On the New Years Eve last year, they fought each other, but after that, Uma turned around and gave himself a severe knife, cutting off his only life-saving rope. "You told me you needed me so much, then you turned away and cut the rope, but wait, you now say sorry to me. You probably didn''t expect that I would turn around and say:''This apology is too late.'' Its too late. I said this apology came too late, too late." Life is always so ironic. When the other party cut his life-saving rope and watched him fall into the abyss, he woke up and said, "I''m sorry" in tears. What is the use of "sorry" at this time? Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, the tears and regrets on the face are so distressing and sympathetic, but no one has discovered that it was this person who cut the last connection with his own hands. Let the person whose life is hanging by a thread fall into darkness forever. So, what about tears, what about sorry, it''s all too late, too late. "I tried to find opportunities again, to fall for you, and to be shot for you. Once I needed you as if my heart needs to beat, but now everything is gone. The heart that loved you was once red as a flame, but now it is as melancholy Lan, you said sorry so softly that you made me mistakenly think that you are an angel, but I am afraid...this apology came too late, too late. I said this apology came too late, too late." The vigor and sadness of the cello are brought to the extreme in the melody. This is not just simple sadness and pain, but also a great realization after falling into despair. Everything is too late, the struggling despair in the entanglement of love, Discouragement, depression, and grief are not enough to describe the heart-wrenching tearing feeling. When I realize that everything is over and everything is over, a sentence of "too late" will vent all the negative emotions in my heart, just like a mushroom cloud left behind after an atomic bomb explodes, magnificent and magnificent. It was dumbfounded, but the truly gorgeous explosion process was over, and only this mushroom cloud remained. No matter how gorgeous and magnificent, it was finally in the process of dissipating. Its just that looking at the past trust, the past love, and the past attachments are falling apart like the mushroom cloud in front of you, but there is an epic tragic feeling. The feeling of gnawing and tearing the heart will take all breath Take away, UU reading www. uukanshu.com can only stare with breathlessness, the sorrow that hurts into the bone marrow is accompanied by the mushroom cloud, slowly dissipating, even the tears, even the pain, even the apology, cant be undone, and everything is over like this. The magnificent and desolate cello strings vibrated slowly in the air, and all the sounds seemed to disappear. Only this chord sound was oscillating, on the earth that quietly seemed to have no signs of life in the whole world, There was a desperate cry, "Grab your rope tightly, I hang high on the cliff..." Hugo is not sad, because he has passed that stage; Hugo is not disappointed, because he has understood this fact a long time ago; Hugo just sighs, in many cases, a single "sorry" can solve many things, but More often, a sentence of "it''s too late" can destroy all hope. "Apologize ( A late apology can not save anything. On the contrary, it will only make things worse, so Hugo whispered: It''s too late. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 615： Year-end lunch ads_wz_txt; Hugo sighed for a long lunch at the end of 615. This is a brand new attempt. It is the first time to use the cello as the main theme of a song. This is not only a break from the basic equipment of a rock band, but also a classical instrument. Introducing into rock, this can definitely be regarded as a huge step. You can imagine the sensation that will be caused when this song "Apologize ( comes out. Hugo is not sure, which of the two songs he recently composed, "Good Day (.day and "Apology" is better, although "Good Day" took more time, the whole arrangement and artistic conception Higher level; but "apology" has achieved a breakthrough change, and the mood of the whole song is not inferior to any song''s sadness. But what is worthy of recognition is that the swords of these two songs are all new breakthroughs made by Hugo in music. You can feel that Hugo is gradually becoming a master of swordsmanship, which is much faster than the improvement of acting skills. Ironically, the song "Apologize" was actually made because of Uma. After Jian finished the song "Apologize", all of Hugo''s negative emotions were vented into the melody. Although the whole person was still a little tired, his mental state gradually recovered. Hugo looked around, the crew still did not resume work, so he found a wine coaster in the restaurant and began to write the song "Apologize" on it. After finishing writing, he found that the crew was still resting. This made Hugo very puzzled. He called Samora and asked about it before he realized that it was Uma who hid and rested. The external news was that he was very uncomfortable. Hugo was a little surprised. Uma should not be that fragile. But thinking about it, Hugo understood that "Pulp Fiction" is an important turning point for Uma''s career. Compared with love, career It has always been Umas most important pursuit. Now Uma is worried that she will really be replaced by Quentin, and all her calmness and composure will be defeated. This is also forgivable. I am afraid that Uma should be hiding now. Where are you thinking about how to save it? This made Hugo a little bit dumbfounded. I only hope that Uma can stop after this incident. Compared with those bystanders, it is the truth to strive to improve his own strength and contribute outstanding works. That day, Uma finally came out to shoot, because there were not many remaining shots, and although she wanted to cancel the shooting, but her current position could not bear the rumors of big names, so she had to insist on it. The scalp came out and Hugo finished the rest of the shot. But the next day, Uma developed a high fever, and her drama had to be pushed back a few days, but it was not a big deal. On the one hand, because "Pulp Fiction" had a lot of other people''s roles. Even if the Uma part is not filmed, the crew will not stop; on the other hand, because there are only two days left before the end of 1993, it is okay for Uma to take this opportunity to take a break. As a result, Uma was absent from the film crew in the last two days of filming in 1993. On December 31st, Hugo finished the morning shooting and drove from Samora to Constellation Avenue, preparing to attend the annual year-end luncheon of the International Sword New Management Company. The reason why Hugo came to this lunch meeting was because Joseph told Samora three days in advance that Hugo must attend. Later Henry also conveyed the same message to Samora. After Hugo inquired about Carl, he realized that the pace of internal competition for power in the International Jianxin Management Company has become more and more compact. Not only Hugo, but also the company''s top big names will more or less show up to grasp the current situation of the brokerage company. pulse. At present, the International Jianxin Management Company is quite eager to see the wind. Not only Jianxin Artists agency came to explore Hugo''s mouth, but several other relatively small-scale agency companies also gave Samora a few shots before and after. This time, including Joseph and Henry also received calls; and, in addition to Hugo, Jianxin Artists Agency also locked in several other big-name artists of International Jianxin Management Company. This state of turmoil is not fatal to the actors themselves, but actors must also understand the current situation of their own agents in order to make better choices. Fortunately, the filming location of "Pulp Fiction" is in Los Angeles. It is a fifteen-minute drive from the location where they were filmed today to Constellation Avenue, and there is no Hugo scene in the afternoon, so Hugo can rest assured Come to this luncheon. When Hugo arrived at the International Jianxin Management Company, he discovered that Rick Rosen and Ron Meyer actually greeted him on the first floor, which made Hugo a little stunned, "Uh, what happened to the company? Do you know anything? Why are you standing here...welcoming guests?" Hugo doesn''t even know what language to use to describe this situation accurately, and greeting guests does not seem to be an appropriate word either. Before Rick could speak, Lang was the first to speak with a big smile, "Because you are worth all of this!" Indeed, Hugo deserves such treatment." 993 was a great year for Hugo. In this year, Hugo launched three works, "Night Sleep in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List". And the first album "Almost Fame". In 1993, the music market was turbulent, and the blossoming of rock albums became the most shining one in the entire market. Although the sales of rock bands should be compared with mainstream market albums, it is naturally difficult to compete, but no one will deny rock music this year. The strong rise of, let people re-see the glory of rock and roll at the peak period in a trance. Among them, Pearl Sauce surpassed the Nirvana Band to complete the market dominance, the fall of guns and roses, the glory to death and the birth of the Broken Pumpkin band, which represented Britain as goatskin band, stain band, and Shen Yun music. The strong rise of power, the old rock forces represented by David Bowie, u2, and Bob Dylan have given new life... These have become important footnotes in the music market throughout the year, and have surpassed all other music genres to become The biggest bright spot. In the North American year-end album sales charts, Pearl Sauce''s album "Delta" easily smiled at six million sales and became the year-end champion in 1993; Jenny Jackson (ja.)''s album "Jenny (ja) ) followed closely behind, ranking runner-up; Mariah Careys new album "Music Box" ranked third with a narrow gap. The annual sales of these three albums exceeded 5 million. This is definitely an excellent result. It also shows that although the music market has declined in the 1990s, it still maintains a strong vitality, especially It is even more commendable under the background of the alternate era of cassettes and CDs. The new album "Fragment (in. released in August by Garth Brooks (garth.), the country king of the 90s, the new album "Constrain Yourself" released in April by Smith Spaceship, Billy Joel (. )S album "Dream River (.of.dreams, Snoopy-Doggles "Dog Style", and Mitt Laufers "Hell Bat 2 Back to Hell..." also scored three points. With sales of more than one million, they ranked fourth to eighth on the year-end list respectively. The album "So Far, So Good (s0.far, s0. by Blyth Adams (bryan.adams) and the album "Duets" by Frank Sinatra accounted for two million sales. The last two positions in the top ten of the year-end sales rankings. It is worth mentioning that the "Almost Fame" released at the end of the year has accumulated 1.22 million sales within five weeks, ranking 22nd on the year-end list. For new rock bands, and for a rock band that is challenging the existing mainstream market, it is undoubtedly a huge affirmation. At the same time, Glory to Death became the best newcomer of the year second only to Donnie Breston (.). Donnie Breston is a rhythm and blues singer who turned out to be born this year. Her unique low voice is hailed as a bit of magic. Her first album of the same name was released in June and won before the end of 1993. With more than two million sales, it is definitely the biggest discovery in this year''s music market. But compared to Tang Ni, the glory of glory to death is not inferior. In just five weeks, the sales of the album broke the million threshold. The rise speed is not much worse than that of Tang Ni. More importantly, glory. The impact brought by death to the entire rock world is unprecedented. Looking at the year-end album sales charts in North America, among the top ten there are four rock albums including Pearl Sauce, Smith Spaceship, Mitter-Laover, and Blyth-Adams. Among these old faces, the glory is to death. The brand-new face is not inferior in the least, and it relied on the topicality of breaking the shackles to detonate all the focus at the end of the year, pushing the renaissance of rock and roll in 1993 to its peak. Anyone has reason to believe that Glory to Death will explode more powerful energy in the next 1994. After all, the release of "Almost Fame" has just begun, and the topic led by the band This is just the beginning. If you consider all aspects of album quality, topic effect, album sales, future prospects, etc., glory to death is a rookie singer at the same level as Tang Ni. More importantly, the rock and roll represented by glory to death is behind Tang Ni. The rhythm and blues represented by this is also a competition for the overall music market orientation. On the year-end lists of many media, Glory to Death and Tang Ni are hailed as the biggest discovery of the year, and the authoritative magazine "Voice of Music" also commented that these two groups of singers will become the 36th. The most powerful competitor of the Grammy''s best rookie. Obviously, glory to death set off a huge wave in just five weeks, and after Hugo experienced the Golden Globes event at the beginning of the year, he also fought a beautiful turnaround, making the 1993 movie Long River. The dazzling figure belonging to Hugo Lancaster was left behind. (, [This article is provided by]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to ChuangshiChuangshi first releaseto vote for recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 616： 1 year of glory ads_wz_txt; A glorious year of 616 come back to the East When 1993 ended, although glory to death had achieved impressive results, people still generally paid more attention to Hugo''s achievements in the field of film. However, it was only ten years later, thirty years later, and even more distant future that people realized that Hugo''s greatest glory in 1993 came from the glorious and deadly album "Almost Fame". The album "Almost Fame" not only set off a wave of rock reforms, but also became the starting point of a new wave of rock and roll. After that, it opened the road to a decade-long rock renaissance. The new metal rock has been repeatedly People''s marginalized rock has truly entered the mainstream market and has become the most important part of the entire music history and culture, making people trance once again to see the age of the rise of hippie culture. Although the Woodstock-style utopia never appeared again, Wood Stoke-style carnival has gradually flowed into every corner of people''s life along with the civilianization and diversification of rock and roll. Of course, "almost fame" is just a turning point. It is a process from quantitative change to qualitative change. All the changes that have settled in the past two decades ushered in a blowout in 1993, and the "nearly fame" has been thunderous. The transformation was completed under the stimulation of the hammer. It can be said that Nirvana reawakened the rock craze in 1991, and Glory To Death completely detonated the craze in 1993. Standing at the high point of the long river of history, people come to the realization that the real history is always completed without knowing it, and the greatness of that moment will not be discovered until the time has settled. But standing on the position of the last day of 1993, it is difficult for people to discover how important the "nearly fame" was released for only five weeks, because all the discussions and all the disputes are constantly brewing and erupting. Conclusively, there is still a long way to go. Therefore, people are focusing on the movie brilliance that Hugo has achieved. This is also an important reason why Lang Meyer and Rick Rosen are willing to come to the first floor to receive Hugo. Hugo launched two works in 1993, namely "Night Sleep in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List". "Sleepless in Seattle" made a miracle of a small-cost movie in the summer, and achieved the weight of Hugo''s 15 million dollars in salary; "Schindler''s List" achieved Steven Spielberg , But at the same time it also made Hugo, whether it is the movie box office, the reputation of the work, or the focus of public opinion, this movie is definitely the biggest winner of the year. On the North American year-end box office rankings, "Jurassic Park", with a gross box office of 357 million US dollars, took the lead and undoubtedly dominated the North American film market easily; Robin-Williams starred in the comedy "Slim Fit" "Daddy" has become the best example of being a big boy. The 25 million US dollars investment finally won the box office data of 219 million US dollars and won the runner-up at the end of the year, which once again proved that Robin is a comedy. The actor''s status as the king. The third-placed work fell through everyones glasses. "Schindlers List" became the third work this year with a box office of 200 million U.S. dollars. The data of 205 million U.S. dollars is really eye-catching. It set a new box office record for black and white movies, and the investment of only $21 million made people jealous of the earnings ratio. This is also the most successful work in Steven''s career as a director. If there is evidence that "Schindler''s List" occupies the third place, after all, Steven''s appeal cannot be ignored, then "Sleepless in Seattle" can actually rely on the data of 189 million US dollars at the end of the year. Occupying the third place on the leaderboard, this is really staggering. As a chick movie, the miracle created by the sword of "Sleepless in Seattle" is not only at the box office, but also not only a word of mouth, but also a hot cultural phenomenon. The emergence of radio blind dates and dating shows has formed a trend, but also Pushing the wave of pen pals to a brand new peak. In addition, Meg-Ryan returned to the pinnacle of American sweethearts. Hugo relied on this work to become the most popular golden bachelor in the United States. Countless women dream of being Hugos pillow. , Gentle smile, gentleman''s actions, humorous talk, **** figure, handsome appearance, and most importantly, the charm of sunshine, all of which made Hugo the best spokesperson for the lover of his dreams overnight. In a sense, the influence of "Sleepless in Seattle" is not even inferior to the summer winner "Jurassic Park" and Hugo, who has achieved a huge breakthrough with this chick movie, is definitely the biggest winner. This advantage of Hugo was further maximized in the "Schindler''s List" released at the end of the year. Although Amon-Goss is a demon, Hugo''s gloomy and evil charm once again attracted countless women, which in turn caused After the rumors about beautifying the Nazis, the influence is really shocking. As an actor, Hugo launched two outstanding works "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Scent of a Woman" in 1992. This year, he went further. "Schindler''s List" and "Sleepless in Seattle" The North American year-end box office rankings occupy the third and fourth positions respectively, and the North American box office of the two works is hovering around 200 million. Such a proud performance also makes Hugo a good match for Tom Cruise. Comparable top actor. Whats more commendable is that Hugo has solid acting skills and excellent performance control. The soul he injected into the role is jaw-dropping, although Tom has also won the Oscar for Best Actor by relying on "born on July 4th." Hugos achievements in this area are still zero, but people generally believe that Hugos potential in acting is far from being tapped. Hugo is fully capable of surpassing Marlon Brando to become the most handsome actor in history. Alternate candidates. Although Hugo is filming "Pulp Fiction" recently, the salary of only two hundred and fifty thousand U.S. dollars makes people complain, but many film studios are still unwilling to give up the pursuit of the popular actor, 15 million U.S. dollars in salary check Always waving to Hugo, as long as Hugo nods, pay and dividends are not a problem. This shows how brilliant Hugo''s 1993 was. Behind "Sleepless in Seattle", "Death End" and "Sugar Coated Trap" ranked fifth and sixth respectively. This is really interesting. Both of these works abandoned Hugo before and after, and even made trouble. There were many unpleasant rumors, which directly caused Hugo to choose "Sleepless in Seattle" during the difficult period. But he didn''t expect that the "Sleepless in Seattle", who was considered a helpless choice and self-destructive future by everyone, fought a beautiful turnaround, instead putting "Desperate End" and "Sugar Coated Trap" behind him. Although the box office data of "Death End" and "Sugar Coated Trap" are also very good, the former is 183 million U.S. dollars, and the latter is 158 million U.S. dollars. At the same time, the latter also proves that Tom I. Cruise''s box office appeal. However, compared to Hugo''s two works, this is a far cry. Robert Redford, Woody Harrison, and Demi Moore collaborated in "Peach. Sex. Deal (. Clint Eastwood starred in the "Line of Fire" Julia Roberts and Denzel One The North American box office of the "Gannet Assassination Order" jointly launched by Washington also crossed the 100 million threshold, ranking seventh, eighth and ninth in the year-end rankings. Sylvester Stallone starred in "Jeuling Xiongfeng ( is slightly inferior, occupying the tenth place on the list with 84 million U.S. dollars. In the global year-end box office rankings, the top ten works only "Sniper of Fire" was replaced by "Philadelphia Story(, and the positions of the other nine works have also undergone some subtle changes. "Jurassic Park" continued to be proud of the crowd with a box office of 983 million U.S. dollars, "Schindler''s List" ranked runner-up with 535 million U.S. dollars, and "Slim Daddy" was fourth. The data of 40 million US dollars is placed in the third place Relying on its outstanding performance in overseas markets, "Death World" became the third place in the world at the end of the year, while "Sleepless in Seattle" lags behind 40 million U.S. dollars and came to fifth place. The remaining five seats are "Sugar-Coated Trap", "Peach Color. Deal", "Breakout Heroes", "Philadelphia Story", and "Gannet Assassination Order." Even in the global box office performance, "Schindler''s List" and "Sleepless in Seattle" are still exceptionally good. Together with "Slim Daddy", they have become the best model of low-cost and high-return this year. Hugo alone has two seats, occupying two seats in the top five of the global year-end box office list. Such a strong box office appeal has made Hugo a sweet bun for major film companies. Box office performance is always one of the most important factors for a production company. Hugo not only has excellent box office results, but also has four consecutive works starting from "Scent of a Woman". The investment cost of Hugo''s participating works is not high. In other words, low cost is exchanged for high profit, and what is even more commendable is The highest pay for Hugo in these four works is only 3 million US dollars from "Yihai Xiongfeng" , This is the real interpretation of the profound meaning of the word "cost-effective". Therefore, it is not surprising that the production company waved the check in his hand hoarsely expressing its desire for Hugo. Against this background, there is no doubt that Lang Mayer and Rick Rosen will show up to greet Hugo. Hugo looked at Rons brilliant smile, and then at Ricks always calm and simple smile. Although the two people in front of them didnt reveal too many other emotions, they would stand on the first floor to greet him. This action alone is enough. I can see how serious the struggle for power within the company is now. Originally Hugo thought this was the pinnacle, but when he arrived at the luncheon venue with Lang and Rick, Marvin Josephson, the culprit who caused the internal struggle of the company, came up. This surprised Hugo again. . (, [This article is provided by]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to ChuangshiChuangshi first releaseto vote for recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 617： Game of Thrones ads_wz_txt; Revival 617 Game of Thrones\"style=\":450px Marvin Josephson can be defined in a simple vocabulary: businessman. Marvin is not an insider in the brokerage industry. He is just a businessman. He doesn''t know anything about the brokerage industry. He just saw that William Morris''s brokerage company made money very easily, so he planned to enter the brokerage industry and make a profit. Pen. Therefore, in 1975, Marvin merged the two brokerage companies of the Innovation Management Association (.management.) and the famous international brokerage company (the...) into one, and this new company is now the international innovation management company. At the beginning of its establishment, the International Innovation Management Company was only a subsidiary of the listed company Josephson International. Obviously, Marvin just regarded it as another money-making business, and did not really want to do a career in the brokerage industry. Therefore, after the establishment of the new company, most of the energy of the new company was consumed in internal personnel disputes. The innovative artist brokerage company founded in the same year had more vigorous combat effectiveness and vitality, and soon became strong under the leadership of Michael Ovitz. Rise, and develop into the top existence. In contrast, international innovation management companies with strong economic backgrounds have not been able to achieve the desired results. This situation was changed until 1980. Rick Rosen, a broker who graduated from the University of California, Berkeley, and several other partners jointly took over the management of the company and focused on the brokerage business itself. , The company was back on the right track, and ushered in a major turning point in 1986. The head of the William Morris Brokerage Company, Stan Karman, passed away and immediately fell into a state of no leader. Both international innovation management companies and innovative artist brokerage companies took the opportunity to grab a lot of stars and successfully became the top players in Hollywood. Afterwards, Marvin privatized the company. He, Rick Rosen, Lang Meyer, and many other senior managers bought 60% of the shares for 70 million US dollars, leaving the International Innovation Management Company out of it. The control of Josephson International Corporation became independent and became a common partner system brokerage company in the industry. Immediately afterwards, Marvin realized that he was not an excellent agent. He preferred to sit behind the scenes and grasp the direction of the entire economic lifeline. So he spread out some of his shares and added a few more. The partner then retired completely behind the scenes in 1990. After entering the 1990s, the International Innovation Management Company, William Morris Agency, and Innovative Artist Agency were listed as the top three brokerage companies in Hollywood. Now they can easily generate more than 100 million profits each year, especially with the cost of movies. With the improvement of the brokerage companys income, the profits of the music, publishing, television, and art fields other than movies are also very substantial. The brokerage industry is indeed thriving. Therefore, at the year-end lunch meeting last year, Marvin came out again. He decided to intervene in the management of the company again. He also wanted to become a top player in Hollywood. Interest was still the core goal he pursued, and the desire for power was also an important factor. This has also triggered the internal struggle for power in international innovation management companies in the past year, which reminds people of the chaos when the company was just established. For Marvin, a businessman, interest is an eternal pursuit, and power is a necessary means. If he wants to regain the management of the company, he must first collect more shares so that he has enough words among his partners. At the same time, he must have more big-name artists, who can create a steady stream of profits for him, but also allow him to grasp enough power to re-rule the company''s management power. Partners such as Lang and Rick have naturally become Marvins opponents. They must stand in line, choose to cooperate with Marvin, or choose to compete with Marvin-most of the partners came to this position after untold hardships. No one is willing to choose the former, the desire for interests and power, Marvin has, and these partners also have, so almost no one is willing to surrender. As a result, Marvin has to curve to save the country, and a backbone with a certain strength like Joseph has become the company''s competition object. Against this background, the entire international innovation management company is indeed arrogant, and there are also William Morris agency and innovative artist agency outside that are eyeing the eye, internal and external troubles, and for a while, the international innovation management company is in an embarrassing situation. . However, the international innovation management company at this time is already different from the beginning of the business. Although the situation of internal competition for power is becoming more and more urgent, each broker is very powerful, and other internal or external digging work is not so easy. It can be done, and there is no damage to the economic hard power and soft power of the entire company, so the overall situation is not as bad as imagined. For any brokerage company, the loss of big-name celebrities is the real fatal. A top big-name can save a dying brokerage company. Similarly, the departure of a group of top big-names can also make a top brokerage company go bankrupt. Therefore, internal struggle for power is not a fatal existence, and artists are always the core bargaining chip of this power game. Lang appeared, Rick appeared, and now Marvin also appeared. "Hey, dear Hugo, finally waiting for you, this year''s most popular actor in the entire company." Marvin greeted him like an old friend. This is a shrewd businessman and a top hero , He knows how to grasp the scale, but also knows how to achieve the goal. Hugo is not only the most popular actor in this year''s International Innovation Management Company, he is also the most popular actor in North America this year, and his cumulative box office this year is proud of his success at the end of the year. Therefore, Marvins greeting just now contained a lot of meaning, and he also emphasized the company, which obviously meant that he represented the entire company to greet him. This is the first official meeting between Hugo and Marvin. At the luncheon at the end of last year, Hugo only met Marvin, but this year Marvin welcomed him like an old friend for many years. This made Hugo He knows clearly: In this game of power, he is also an important battle. Whether he will definitely win or lose will be uncertain for him, but he knows that no one wants to miss this battle. So, whether Hugo wants it or not, he is already in this game. "Marvin, dear Marvin, you make me flattered, don''t you say that today''s lunch sponsorship has not found a place?" Hugo said enthusiastically with a gentle smile, but there was some courtesy and alienation in the words , And dismissed Marvin''s attitude lightly. Marvin didnt seem to hear the deep meaning of Hugos words, and he said with a smile, "If you want, that would be great, but you can look forward to the lucky draw, maybe there will be surprises. "Marvin is sixty-three years old this year. He stood beside Hugo as if he was accompanied by a kind elder. He did not express any other intentions, but he was so friendly that Hugo could not refuse. , It will be very difficult for others to get close to Hugo. Hugo was a little surprised. In his impression, there were so many big names at the luncheon today, so he shouldn''t be in the limelight. Could it be that the other big names have already completed the position selection? This possibility shouldn''t be right. In fact, Hugo still underestimated himself. Perhaps in terms of overall qualifications and achievements, Hugo is indeed still not enough to watch, but in 1993, Hugo was definitely a well-deserved national focus. Not only did the movies and albums shine, but also the best at the end of the year. Hot topic focus. Therefore, it is expected that Marvin and others have given Hugo such a high level of attention. However, Hugo did not accept Marvins kind intentions. In this passive game of power, Hugo does not intend to become a pawn. Even if he wants to join the game, he has to become one of the chess players. He intends to The initiative is in his own hands. So, Hugo looked at Marvin standing beside him and holding his shoulders, smiled and looked around for a while, and then said, "Huh, today is really lively, but I haven''t seen me till now. ''S agent, this is not a good sign. I think I should meet with Joe first." At this time Samora was standing behind Hugo and in front of the elevator. Although he was not very old, he had a very mature understanding of human relationships and worldliness. This was also one of his characteristics, so he could clearly feel Lang, Rick, Marvin and others are all paying attention to Hugo''s performance, like a hyena eyeing its prey, ready to attack at any time. However, Hugo did not develop in the direction they expected at this time. He mentioned Joseph, who was not present at all. This immediately broke the balance. Everyone at the scene was thoughtful. It is estimated that Lang should be a little gloating, while Rick is. Falling into his own thoughts, as for Marvin, he paused, with a smile still on his lips. For an instant, the air seemed to be frozen, and the entire tense atmosphere swarmed in an instant. Samora felt that his forehead was sweating less than a step behind him, and he could hardly imagine how Hugo would cope with it while standing next to Marvin. At this moment, Marvin smiled and nodded, "Of course, of course, you should find Joe." His smile is still impeccable, and the emotions in his eyes are hidden behind the smile, without revealing a trace. come out. Hugo knew he was right. On the one hand, because he now has the upper hand, these agents are eager to pull themselves into the account, so they must not be too strict, even if it is Langdu Give him a smile, not to mention the cunning Marvin; on the one hand, Marvin is smart enough. If Hugo is facing Lang now, I might worry that Lang will turn his face on the spot. But for Marvin, Marvin Obviously you can control your emotions. Moreover, to take a step back, even if Hugos strategy makes Marvin lose interest in him, it has no effect on Hugo. He does not expect to work under Marvin, so Hugo has nothing to do. He is invincible for any loss. But Marvin is obviously not a fuel-efficient lamp. He took two glasses of champagne from the tray of the waiter next to him, and handed a glass to Hugo, "At least you should drink a glass of celebration wine first, and then we will talk later. " "Thank you, but I think I''d better eat something before drinking the bar." Hugo smiled and pushed. But this time Marvin didn''t buy it. He still smiled and said, "I insist." (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 618： Pretend to be stupid ads_wz_txt; Make a comeback 618 silly and stupid \"style=\":450px This is more than just a glass of champagne. Champagne is just a polite invitation, but Marvin''s friendliness is hidden behind it, and the sentence he attached to the champagne, "Then we will talk later." If Hugo accepts this glass of champagne, it means that he has accepted Marvins goodwill in the public. This is one point; it also means that Hugo has accepted Marvins invitation to continue talking again, which is the second point. . But if Hugo rejects this glass of champagne, it may directly destroy the atmosphere that was full of smiles just now, and even sweep Marvins kindness in front of everyone. The original subtext was hidden behind the champagne, and it will definitely be. Because Hugo was put on the table because of this action, then Hugo is bound to become a target, as well as Joseph. Marvin''s eyes clearly told Hugo: Your ideas are correct. At this time, Marvin''s eyes locked on Hugo firmly, and he didn''t relax at all. He didn''t even allow Hugo to divert his eyes. Any slight movement of Hugo would trigger Marvin''s further pressing. And at this moment, Hugo could finally see the emotions behind Marvins eyes. A trace of cruelty flashed behind those smiling eyes, which made Hugo believe that Marvins method was just drizzle, even Appetizers are not counted. This is the reason why Hugo dislikes this kind of power game. Every action and sentence hides deep meaning and is startling every step. Even a detail must be paid attention to, otherwise it is very likely to fall into a trap. This kind of power game makes all human relationships full of insidiousness, calculations, interests and schemes. This is not the way Hugo likes it. Although Marvins eyes were fierce and decisive, Hugo would not compromise easily. If he wanted to compromise, before Tracy Jacobs, before Lang Meier At the time, before the Golden Globes incident, Hugo had already compromised, so Hugo was unwilling to compromise before, and it is the same now. So Hugo fought back in his own way. "Thank you Marvin, thank you for your hospitality," Hugo said with a big smile after taking over the champagne, and then he saw the smile on Marvin''s face bloom again, but he hadn''t waited for Marvin to become proud. , I heard Hugo continue to say, But Im really sorry, my old injury has relapsed recently. The doctor told me not to drink any alcohol, and Im currently filming, and I cant go against the wishes of the crew. So I can only use words. Express my gratitude." Hugo''s words actually made Marvin stunned. He didn''t expect that Hugo would come up with such a sentence, which made him the first reaction and could not find the correct response to respond, and then listened to Hugo continue to say, "I know I''m really disappointed. It''s like this at Christmas, and it''s estimated to be like this at the New Year''s Eve tonight. People like me should be excluded from the party, an atmosphere destroyer." Hugo ridiculed himself and laughed loudly when he finished speaking. Some unknown people around also laughed, which made the atmosphere alleviate a lot. Marvin really didnt expect Hugo to handle it in this way. Hugo didnt seem to know the hidden meaning behind this glass of champagne. Just like a rookie in a social occasion, he treated this glass of wine as a simple social entertainment, just It''s just a glass of wine, and the meaning behind this "delivery of wine" has completely disappeared. Moreover, Hugo also found a reason that everyone could not refute, and took the originally tight topic directly, which made Marvin really surprised. What can Marvin say now? Either it is forcing Hugo to drink, which is obviously stupid; or it is passively giving up, as if nothing happened just now, it is tantamount to admitting his failure; or it is more straightforward. Throw the topic out, this is the best reaction Marvin can make immediately under such an atmosphere. "Hehe, the most important thing in a party is the atmosphere, but besides alcohol, there are many things that can invigorate the atmosphere. For example, beautiful women. I think there must be beautiful women gathered in the occasions when you are there. Therefore, you must be very popular in the party. "Yes." Marvin followed Hugo''s words cleverly, then changed the front of the conversation and said with a smile, "I think we can have a good chat in a while and discuss about the party tonight..." "Haha, Marvin your party? Oh, no, I don''t think I should go anymore to avoid spoiling your party." Hugo interrupted Marvin again, and he ignored Marvin. The subtext in the words responded literally in this way, making Ma Wen stupefied, but then Hugo smiled and said, "In fact, it must be fun to be able to attend your party. But unfortunately, I have already made arrangements tonight, and I have to shoot tomorrow, I am afraid it will be very difficult. I hope I have a chance in the future." After speaking, Hugo raised a sip of the champagne in his hand, raised it towards Marvin, then turned and left. Just as Marvin was about to speak, Hugo turned around and said, "Thank you for the hospitality." Marvin stood still, and didn''t hold his breath. Marvin looked at the back of Hugo leaving. Hugo handed the champagne to Samora. Samora hesitated and put the champagne on the counter. Then the two disappeared into the crowd. Marvin absolutely doesnt believe that Hugo knows nothing. If Hugo really didnt know anything, how could he grasp the timing of words so accurately; but he had no choice but to take Hugo for a while, which did not let Marvin. Being angry made him more interested. No wonder Lang Meyer, Roland Parkin and others did not take Hugo down. So, is Hugo really loyal to his agent? Marvin does not believe that there is no absolute loyalty in Hollywood. There is no absolute enemy and absolute friend. As long as there is enough profit bargaining chip, everything is It can be traded, just like his current job in the company. After a year of brewing, he has regained the initiative. He is now waiting for an opportunity to start together, then the international innovation management company can return to him. Hands up. Marvin looked at Hugo''s back, the sulking in his heart dissipated, and smiled again. Hugo Lancaster, will he be the time to launch a coup? "Hugo, are you sure this is okay?" Samora only felt that a dense layer of sweat emerged from behind her. Just now Marvin''s posture seemed to burst out suddenly at any time. An existence like Marvin was all about mastering. Given the existence of the power of life and death of others, if Marvin wants to use his contacts to block Hugo, the power is definitely not comparable to Tracy and Lang, even adding a Martin Baum is not enough, because Marvin has powerful capital that none of them have! Hugo looked at the nervous Samora, but laughed, shrugged, and said indifferently, "Why not?" Seeing Samora''s dumbfounded appearance, Hugo explained, "This kind of power game I was not able to participate in the first place. I was just a chess piece. They like to make rounds and obscure things. I dont like it. If they put it on the table and say, I might have to think about what to do..." Its like Roland back then. Like Parkin, if Marvin spreads everything out clearly, then as long as Hugo is still at the International Innovation Management Company, he must be concerned about Marvin''s energy, instead of rejecting it directly. "But since he likes to say everything by suggestion, I pretend not to understand what he can do. He just digs holes and jumps by himself." Hugo curled his lips, he said nothing. Because he knows that Marvin is still constrained by Lang, Rick and others, and the fight for power cannot be carried out on the table, otherwise the entire company will fall into chaos and may even fall apart, so Marvin can only use the method of suggestion. , Which also gave Hugo room to fight back. "But, if he really gets angry and you are still in the company, what should you do?" Samora said worriedly. "Do you think he will?" Hugo asked Samora stunned, thinking about it, the reason why these agents wanted to win Hugo is because Hugo has a useful value, so it is impossible for them to directly interact with Hugo. Hugo turned his face, especially at the critical moment of the internal power game, they did not allow such a deviation to appear. This is the truth of business. As long as the seller''s market has sufficient resources, the buyer''s market can only be passive. This is the fundamental reason why Hugo can gain the upper hand. "Besides, my contract with the company will expire in April next year." Hugo''s last light sentence made Samora laugh. Now even if international innovation management companies "don''t want" Hugo, other brokerage companies will be eager to call in Hugo, no one will push Hugo out of the door. Of course, this little advantage of Hugo cannot last long, at least now because of the negative effects of "Pulp Fiction" are gradually expanding The media generally believe that Hugo''s choice of "Pulp Fiction" is one. Suicidal actions, before this movie is released or Hugo receives the next one to the satisfaction of the media, Hugo''s advantages will only gradually be wiped away. However, this advantage is enough to make Hugo straighten up in front of Marvin. After figuring this out, Samora chuckled, but then his smile froze at the corner of his mouth, because he saw Joseph coming from not far away, and Hugo and Joseph were just like that. Close to the front, about to meet. Although Samora has always been unclear about what happened to Hugo and Joseph, he clearly knows that the two people did not meet and did not talk. The relationship was absolutely freezing. Coupled with the performance of Marvin and others, he could not outline it. A vague outline of the event is gone. Therefore, it does not seem to be a good thing for two people to meet at this time. Hugo and Joseph also noticed each other. The pace of the two slowed down slightly. Obviously, neither of them was surprised by the meeting at the luncheon, but the point is that the two people who have not had any conversation for more than two months are Should we fist directly, or should we continue to remain silent? (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 619： The beginning of icebreaking ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 619 The beginning of ice breaking \"style=\":450px Before Hugo came to the luncheon, he expected to meet Joseph today. After all, this was a meeting Joseph took the initiative to convey to Samora. The performance of Lang, Rick, and Marvin just now proved that Josephs concerns were correct. Now the entire company is in turmoil, and even Henry, who has not returned to the company for a long time, is affected. However, Hugo didn''t know what Joseph''s purpose was for him. If it were before, Hugo would think that Joseph was just giving him a warning, but what happened in the past two months made Hugo not fully sure. It was Joseph who spoke first, "Come here? Do you have time to talk?" After receiving Hugo''s nodding response, Joseph went on to say, "Go to the conference room and talk." After speaking, he turned around. , Walked towards the conference room behind him. Hugo didn''t hesitate, just followed in Joseph''s footsteps. Although he and Joseph have had a lot of unhappiness in the past two months, Hugo will not deny that they are just conflicts of ideas, and Joseph has not done anything that is really detrimental to him, whether it is the "nearly famous" propaganda work. , It was still the contract for "Pulp Fiction", including other work arrangements, Joseph did not make any mistakes. More importantly, Hugo is still more willing to believe in Joseph than Lang, Rick, and Marvin. Hugo followed Joseph into the meeting room, but Samora did not follow up. This is a small meeting room, which is a space for ten people to have a meeting. Joseph watched the meeting room door closed, but didn''t know what it should be. How to speak, he has realized that he has made a big mistake in the past, and now all his thoughts have become clear. Although Joseph still couldnt understand Hugos take on "Pulp Fiction" at this time, even though Joseph still insisted that his duty as an agent was to give Hugo the best advice, disputes were unavoidable, but Joseph knew that. If it wasn''t that he just cared about his own work, if they didn''t communicate enough, if he didn''t think calmly after listening to the rumors... things wouldn''t get so bad. Alfonso was right. Hugo never fired himself. This is Hugo''s best answer. Joseph knew that if he were an entertainer and his agent had made so many mistakes in the past few months, he couldn''t bear it, and he would definitely fire this agent. But Hugo did not. Therefore, Joseph knew very well that Hugo always regarded himself as a friend, but he lived up to Hugo''s expectations. In the beginning of Uma, Joseph witnessed everything with his own eyes, so Joseph knew even more about how **** his behavior was. He would not ask Hugo''s forgiveness because he didn''t think he was qualified. Joseph remembers that his contract with Hugo will end in April, so he will finish his work in earnest. As for whether Hugo wants to change his agent, he will not interfere. The words of apology have already rushed to his lips, but Joseph could not speak. He knew that as long as he proactively admitted his mistakes, Hugo would not continue to pursue it. It was as if he had missed "Shawshank''s salvation", but Joseph didn''t think he was. With this qualification, I beg for Hugo''s forgiveness. So, at the end of the hesitation, Joseph swallowed his apology. Joseph did not speak, and Hugo did not speak, which left the conference room somewhat deserted. This was the first formal meeting between the two people since they had a dispute in early November, but the distance between the two has been invisible. Far away, the lack of communication for two months made the atmosphere between the two people jerky and dignified, as if the air was slowly freezing with the naked eye. "Oh," Joseph coughed slightly, breaking the silence in the room. This little sound made the almost freezing air in the room a little looser, and the excitement of the lunch meeting outside the conference room seemed to quietly come to the outside separated by a wall. The air has a little more vitality. Joseph took a look at Hugo, and then said in a spirited voice, "Uma is currently participating in an audition. She needs your help, so she can use you to hype the news. Pay attention." Hugo originally thought that Joseph was going to talk to himself about the internal affairs of the company, but he didn''t expect that Joseph would remind him of Uma when he came up. This made Hugo a little dazed, "This is what you want to tell me. ?" Joseph''s surprise seeing Hugo was not very understanding, but he nodded, "You know, Uma has been hyping your news in the media recently, and you are now working together to make a movie together. She wants to find the paparazzi. Its not difficult for the team to secretly film the news and create hot spots. You dont like this, I know..." Joseph briefly explained that this is also one of his most worried things recently. When Joseph learned that Uma took the initiative to speak for Hugo in an interview with the media, he rang the alarm in his heart and did some investigations behind his back. He quickly discovered clues, although he and Hugo hadnt been there for two months. Contacted, but Joseph knew that he had to remind Hugo that he didn''t want to see the woman in Uma disrupt Hugo''s life again. This was the duty of a friend. "Uma has two very important projects recently. One project has entered the final round of screening. I heard that only the last three candidates are left. Uma is one of them. This is with Barry Levinson. The collaborative work is called. Rebellion. Sexuality. Harassment)...you know, this is Levinson''s work..." Joseph simply said that Barry and Hugo collaborated on the two-person debut "Diner". Although Barry had already won the Oscar for Best Director by relying on "Rain Man" at this time, it is no longer what it used to be, and "Little Restaurant" is also a work 11 years ago, but Barry''s impression of Hugo is very good. It has been maintained well. Therefore, if Uma wants to cooperate with Barry, using Hugo as a breakthrough is indeed a good choice. Joseph took a look at Hugo and found that Hugo didnt seem to be too surprised. He just clicked his chin slightly, which made Joseph a little anxious. He believed that Uma must be planning something behind his back, and Hugo still looked a little bit. Not nervous, Joseph couldn''t help but worry a little more, "You have to pay attention to Uma, I think her real goal should be. Life and death speed... is the script you left last time." Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly. Unexpectedly, Joseph had recently investigated a lot of things behind his back. This reminded Hugo of what Carl mentioned last time: Joseph was very busy recently. Joseph didnt notice the slight change in Hugos expression, but went on in one breath, Although youve taken the film first. Pulp fiction... But Twentieth Century Fox still hopes that you can play the role. At present, the actor is locked in you. , Bruce Willis, Tom Cruise and Keanu Reeves, you have always been their first choice, and they have been keeping in touch with me all this time." "It''s just that there are some problems with the choice of the heroine. Because the hero has never been able to determine it, Halle Berry (.berry) rejected the heroine''s invitation. Now in the 20th century, Fox does not have a clear concept of the heroine. , I have heard that Uma wants to fight for the role of the heroine. Of course, the best result is that you play, and then let her also play together, first. Pulp fiction... second. Life and death speed,... Barabara ......" Joseph didn''t go on, he just briefly described it like this, but the whole picture suddenly became clear. At this time, Hugo finally understood why Uma began to release positive and friendly signals when the cast of "Pulp Fiction" was determined, and why Uma worked so hard to release kindness to herself during the filming process, and even the whole person was emotional collapsed. It turned out that it was just because the chips were too huge this time, and he was the most effective shortcut to win. Everything is explained now. Joseph''s expression looked at Hugo always faint, and he didn''t seem too surprised. If it was before, Joseph would definitely yell at Hugo, "You must pay attention to that bitch." But now, Joseph is worried. , But there is no way to express their inner thoughts freely. The two people seem to have returned to the simple cooperative relationship during the period after the Golden Raspberry Award. After thinking about it, Joseph determined that Hugo had listened to it, so he gave up on what to say, but changed the topic, "There is also, uh...you know, the internal disputes in the company are very serious recently, and Marvin has already Brought Mel Gibson to the flag, and Michael Douglas." "Oh." Hugo screamed unexpectedly. Mel Gibson and Michael Douglas are both Lang''s biggest artists. This has a fatal impact on Lang. It is estimated that Lang has lost his taste recently. "Now Marvin has started to contact Arnold Schwarzenegger, Eddie Murphy, and Julia Roberts." Joseph''s words made Hugo''s pupils start to dilate, Arnold Schwarzenegger and Eddie Murphy is the top group of actors under Rick Rosen, and Hugo doesnt remember who Julia Roberts is, but she is undoubtedly one of the biggest actresses in the international innovation management company. One Marvin''s movements are becoming more and more frequent now, even Rick, who has always been calm, has to start to attack. "Rick talked to me that day and mentioned that if things get worse, he won''t wait and die. He is currently considering the possibility of an independent portal." When Joseph''s voice fell, Hugo was shocked and couldn''t help but suck. With a sigh of relief, Rick is indeed a great man, but he is already a blockbuster if he doesn''t speak. When Marvin was still engaged in internal conflicts, Rick was already planning to split the company. However, this is also caused by Marvin himself. Rick cannot be blamed. Moreover, Hugo estimates that Lang himself has his own small abacus behind him. They worked so hard to manage the company to one of the top three in Hollywood. Now Marvin is one of the top three in Hollywood. They will have to divide their power and interests when they come back, and no one will catch them all. "Rick just gave me a bit of air, he wants to listen to you most of all." Joseph finished the rest of the words, and the conference room fell silent again. To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click Search Breaking Dawn and join us! Early access to member privileges Chapter 620： Admiration ads_wz_txt; Comeback 620 admiring eyes \"style=\":450pxHugo''s current position is indeed very subtle. On the one hand, his career is booming, he can definitely be called the most prosperous artist in 19 years, even in the front line can also be among the forefront On the one hand, the brokerage contract between Hugo and Joseph ended in April 1994. It is now the last day of 1993, and there are still no rumors of Hugos latest whereabouts. Under such circumstances, almost everyone wants to come and get a share of the pie, especially within the international innovation management company. Being able to renew the Hugo not only contributes a lot to the company, but also allows ones own status to rise. Therefore, From the very beginning Lang to today''s Marvin, including Rick, who has always been in a good relationship, have begun to dig into the wall. However, Rick is considered the wisest among these people. Although it was said that the contract between Hugo and Joseph was about to expire, not only was there no news of a contract renewal, but on the contrary, there was also news of a discord between the two, but Rick knew that Hugo did not fire Joseph, nor did he say that the contract was about to come. At least he started to choose an agent, which at least shows that Hugo is a person who values ??sentiment very much. Therefore, Rick did not come directly to dig the wall, but had a conversation with Joseph, so that not only could he hear Josephs opinions, but he could also examine the relationship between Joseph and Hugo. In addition, he could also take a look at Hugos opinions. It is a strategy to advance, retreat and defend. This is also the reason why Joseph explained that Hugo must appear today. There is something about Uma and something about Rick. Joseph still hopes to be able to meet in person, but since the two people did not have the opportunity to meet at home, he chose to work in the company as an official business. Conversation is obviously the best option. Hugo thought carefully, and then asked, "Did Rick say anything in detail?" "No." Joseph shook his head. "But I heard some gossip from the company. At present, Rick has contacted more than a dozen brokers with solid foundations, all expressing their willingness to leave the company and start a business." In fact, the value of the agent''s existence is that apart from the connections behind him, the most important thing is that their artists, an agent leaving, basically means that their artists will also leave together, because of the connection and cooperation between the artist and the agent. It is much closer than the company, and only a few artists will choose to terminate the contract after the agent leaves the company, and then continue to stay in the brokerage company or choose another brokerage company. Simply put, if Joseph and Rick are now willing to leave the International Innovation Management Company and start their own company separately, then first, Hugo, Nicholas Cage, Matt Damon, and Ben Affleck will follow. Joseph went to the new company together; second, Joseph had the opportunity to break away from the status of a small employee and become a member of the company''s founder or partner. Of course, the premise is that he can invest enough funds for the company''s early establishment. Hugo nodded slightly, saying that he knew it, "Then don''t worry for the time being. In this matter, what is really anxious is that they are the top players with power. We can only be regarded as a bargaining chip. We don''t have the ability to influence the situation. . So first look at the development of things, I think there will be changes within two months at most, and then look at the situation and make the best choice for you." Joseph looked at Hugo and made a clear analysis, and he couldn''t help but nodded. This is also his idea. Although he has a good relationship with Rick, he also knows that not everyone is eligible to join this game of power. , So when Rick tested his tone before, he also answered perfectly without revealing much information. Joseph will specifically talk to Hugo today, not only because of the subtlety of Hugo''s current situation, which has attracted the attention of many agents, but also because he wants to remind Hugo and give him an early warning. After the topic was finished, Joseph found that the meeting room fell into silence again, which made the two of them a little embarrassed, and then he heard Hugo say, "Would you like to go out to the banquet again?" Joseph twitched at the corner of his mouth and nodded, "At least I need something to eat." After speaking, he chuckled dryly, but it made him feel more awkward, and then he opened the door of the conference room first, and looked. He glanced at Samora who was standing not far away, and said hello with a smile, and then quickly walked towards the dense crowd at the lunch meeting. Hugo did not go out immediately, but sat on the table in the conference room and let out a sigh of relief. He could feel the kindness released by Joseph. No matter what the original quarrel was, at least Joseph successfully completed his work, and Joseph was indeed worried about his career and work. But... if Joseph is unwilling to bow his head to apologize first, things will still be stiff here, because Hugo doesn''t think he is wrong, and Joseph''s accusations against him are unreasonable. As for the "pulp fiction", they are totally OK. Discuss it slowly, and Hugo does not think it was a mistake to choose "Pulp Fiction", so Hugo will not apologize, only Joseph apologizes. Thinking of this, Hugo suddenly felt a little headache. At least from the conversation between the two people today, Hugo did not see any sign of apology from Joseph. He was still just finishing his work, but this time it was not through Anna. Or Samora would come to convey it, but he would talk to Hugo himself, nothing more. Hugo let out a long breath, vomiting all the depression in his chest, and then stood up and left the meeting room. Samora, who was standing not far away, walked over and asked "What''s wrong?" Since Samora and Hugo have only been working together for less than a month, the tacit understanding between the two still needs to be cultivated. Samora didn''t know if it was appropriate for him to ask, so he did not speak, but inquired with his eyes. Hugo saw Samora''s eyes and smiled, "It''s about the clowns who performed acrobatics just now. It is estimated that something big will happen to the company." Samora suddenly realized, "It''s not your job." He is Hugo''s assistant and has nothing to do with the International Innovation Management Company, so he naturally doesn''t care about the power game within the company. But before Samora''s words were finished, his expression suddenly fell into a state of surprise, "Hugo, be careful..." Hugo subconsciously stopped, and when he looked back, he saw a figure less than a fist away from him. This made Hugo slam the brakes and stretched out his hand to try to hold the figure in front of him, but did not want to see this figure in front of him. Man seemed to notice that there was someone behind him, and he turned around and took a big step back, and then he got farther and farther away from Hugo''s hands. Immediately after Hugo saw the lady in front of him stepping back, the waiter behind him walking around the hall with champagne was shocked. The whole person wanted to go back, but there was still no time to be caught by this lady. He slapped his shoulder lightly, and then the waiter fell out with an unstable center of gravity. It''s all right now. The scene is like a domino. The waiters who fell in the direction of the waiters all huffed and retreated, and there were many exclamations, which made the scene suddenly chaotic. Hugo saw that he had created such a mess because he was not paying attention. He subconsciously stepped in the direction of the waiter, then squatted down, stretched out his right hand to support the waiter''s back, and moved forward. Top, it immediately supported the waiter''s messy footsteps and stabilized the center of gravity, but the tray in his hand still slipped down. Hugo is not Superman, so... All the champagne glasses hit the ground. Fortunately, because the floor was covered with carpet, the glasses did not break, but the champagne splashed everywhere, causing the surrounding people to back away. Hugo doesn''t care about the champagne spilled. Compared with these external objects, it is more important that people are okay. So Hugo stood up straight, looked down at the waiter and asked, "Are you okay?" The waiter He didn''t get too frightened, it''s just that the champagne in his hand was smashed, it was more troublesome to clean, he nodded and gave Hugo the answer. Then Hugo looked back at the lady who was almost hit by him, took a step towards there, stretched out his right hand to help him up, "Are you okay?" "Uh...yes, I''m okay." Cameron Diaz was shocked, grabbed the big slender hands in front of him, and stood up in shock. Just now, in order to avoid the man in front of him, she turned sideways. , Not wanting but triggered a chain reaction, making the lunch meeting scene suddenly chaotic. Fortunately, no one was injured, and she just fell to the ground. When Cameron stood up, she realized that the man in front of her was actually him. In fact, Cameron was a little bit surprised just now. Normally men would come to help the lady first. No one seemed to care if the waiter fell, but the man in front of him helped the waiter first, and instead allowed her to fall to the ground. Let her be a little disappointed. But Cameron quickly understood If the waiter didnt hurry to stabilize the center of gravity, the group of people next to him would probably suffer, and if the champagne glass was crushed, it would definitely be. Someone will get hurt. Therefore, the man''s actions are just to avoid the expansion of the disaster. Immediately afterwards, the man handed over two clean tissues and said with a smile, "You have champagne in your hand. Wipe it." The warm smile and gentleman''s actions immediately warmed Cameron''s heart. She looked at the man in front of her, took the tissue, and touched her skin a little bit. She could feel the man''s warm body temperature, but it was hot. It made her heart warm. Sure enough, it was exactly the same as her impression. The gentleman was polite, warm and considerate, and sunny, which made her heart throb and throb. Cameron looked at the mans faint smile, raised his head and showed a bright smile, and said brightly and brightly, We met again, but I didnt expect it to be on such an occasion, Hugo Lancaster. special." To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click Search Breaking Dawn and join us! Early access to member privileges Chapter 621： 3 encounters ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 621 three encounters \"style=\":450px Cameron Diaz did not expect that she would see Hugo for the third time on such an occasion. Cameron was deeply impressed by a hurried meeting in Philadelphia. This kind of man who was as warm as the sun brightened up the whole winter; then at the Junjie Music Festival, Cameron saw him again, this time He helped a little girl to avoid the danger of being trampled, and then Cameron truly realized him: Hugo Lancaster. When Cameron saw Hugo standing on the stage as a glorious lead singer, the shock was indescribable. The Hugo on the stage was different from the gentle gentleman off the stage. The sunshine that bloomed on him was caused by Warm and dazzling, that gorgeous and gorgeous dazzling light almost lit up the whole night. Serious men always have an unspeakable charm. Watching Hugo sweat and release enthusiasm on the stage, Cameron fell easily. Cameron tried to go to the backstage to contain Hugo, but unfortunately failed. He was so honored that he conquered all the fans with his performance at the Junjie Music Festival, which made them an almost untouchable existence. After that, Cameron really noticed Hugo, and she discovered that Hugo, who was so glorious to death, was not an unknown man. On the contrary, he was the actor who had recently been the center of the topic. Cameron has heard the name "Hugo Lancaster" recently, but she has never associated this name with the gentle and gentle man in the Philadelphia sun. This shock is very subtle. On the one hand, Cameron can perceive that the slight throbbing in his heart is sprouting. A gentle man, a serious man, a passionate man, and a charming man. Cameron is the perfect lover in Cameron''s heart; but on the other hand, Cameron realized how admirable the Hugo is today, and it seems that she could not be touched by a rookie who has just entered Hollywood from the modeling industry. After realizing Hugo''s true identity, Cameron flinched, because she didn''t think she would have an intersection with Hugo, but all this was broken today, and she actually met Hugo again. And this time, although Hugo did not directly save the United States as a hero, he was still a gentleman and polite. Holding the tissue in his hand, feeling the faint body temperature on it, Cameron smiled brightly, "We met again, but I didn''t expect it to be on such an occasion, Hugo Lancaster." Hugo saw Cameron Diaz in front of him at a glance. Naturally, he would not fail to recognize the bright smiling, youthful and invincible woman in front of him, but Hugo was stunned for a moment. Did he know Cameron? ? So Hugo blurted out, "Do we know each other?" Cameron did not expect Hugo to answer this way. Generally, men would be more proactive when they meet beautiful women. Cameron has never been disadvantaged since becoming a model, but Hugo is clearly not the case today. However, Cameron then realized that Hugo is indeed different from other men. Hasn''t it been this way since the first time they met? Therefore, Cameron quickly smiled in relief, "Philadelphia, coffee house, sweater..." Hugo suddenly realized that it was not that he was forgetful, but that this time in Philadelphia was really just a simple effort, and Hugo and Cameron had not talked seriously, so he was really not impressed. Now he is reminded by Cameron. , The memory in Hugo''s mind suddenly became clear, "Oh, I didn''t expect us to have such a past." Hugos humorous words immediately made Cameron laugh, but she didnt worry about her image at all. She smiled brightly like an aunt, but instead made Hugo a little bit at a loss. "So, Why are you here?" "I am a contracted actor of this company, and my agent said to take me over to meet the world." Cameron explained with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you are also an actor here. This is really a pleasant surprise." "Look, this is another thing I didn''t expect." Hugo really didn''t expect that Cameron was also an artist under the International Innovation Management Company. Compared with Hugo, the game of power within the company is very effective. Camerons influence is even smaller, so Cameron doesnt need to worry at all. "So, you have received a job now?" "Yes, it''s much smoother than I thought." Hugo mentioned it, and Cameron''s smile bloomed again. "I was just going to the audition in the mood to give it a try. It was in Philadelphia. Once, but I didnt expect it, I chose it. At the moment, Im in the process of filming, and today Im just coming out to relax." Not surprisingly, the work that Cameron is shooting now is the "Geek in Disguise", that is, this work made Cameron a hit. This is Hollywood. The emergence of opportunities can never be predicted. The thing of overnight fame is simply Not dreaming. "Hehe, it takes a little bit of luck and a little bit of strength. It seems that you have encountered a good opportunity, take it well." Hugo said with a smile, this is a fact, Cameron relies on a "disguised strange "Jie" just ascends to the sky in one step, but Charlize is still struggling with Xiaolong in the movie. Is it a power gap? No; is it a difference in appearance? No, it''s just a little bit of luck. Of course, this is also related to the actor''s own requirements. Charlize does not want her vase image to be fixed, she still hopes to be able to break a path with strength, which is doomed to Charlize needs more effort than others, just like Hugo spent seven years to rely on "death poems" "Society" has obtained corresponding recognition. Cameron also moved from the modeling industry to Hollywood, but she doesn''t mind opening a path by her appearance, so when she encounters an opportunity, she seizes it and succeeds, although this also imprisoned Cameron. In the next twenty years of acting as an actress, but after all she succeeded, whether she is satisfied or not depends on the individual. Cameron did not taste the deep meaning of Hugo''s words. After all, the two people are not familiar with each other, so she just smiled, "I hope your blessing will come true. This movie can be a success, thats incredible. Up." Charlize and Alex both came to the company with Carl today and attended the luncheon, not only because they have made great progress compared to last year, especially because Alex has successfully made it to the TV by relying on "Happy Family". Star ranks; and because of the fierce power game within the company, Carl hopes that they can also understand a little bit of the situation. Charlize was absent today, because Stewart Townsend invited her to join the New Year, and she agreed, but there was always some inexplicable irritability in her heart. Since the last thrilling accident, Charlize has always been in a state of hesitation. Stewart''s performance is still perfect. He did not blame Charlize for not staying in Malibu overnight, or even mentioned it again, but Accompanying her to slow down, the considerate and gentle Stewart is enough to make any woman''s heart beat, but Charlize''s words "Mr. Perfect" by Hugo always flashed in his mind. Perhaps it was this reality that was too perfect. She hesitated. But Charlize knew very well that things were not that simple. After that night, she was always easily distracted. At first she thought it was because of being frightened, but Charlize knew that she was not that vulnerable. A little fright made her unable to Return to mind. Later Charlize realized that she always remembered that night, not only because of the fright of that night that reminded her of the chaotic late night when her father died, but also because of the existence of Hugo. This is very unusual for Charlize, because she and Hugo are just friends, and they have been friends for the past two years, even during the period after Hugo and Uma broke up, when she comforted Hugo It is also the identity of friends, the only two of them get along well, and Charlize also hopes to maintain such a relationship. Charlize is quite sure that his feelings for Hugo are not heartbeat, but what is the cause of the uncontrollable worry and concern, inexplicable irritability and distraction? But isn''t all this because of the sequelae caused by Hugo''s hero saving the beauty that night? Its just because of Hugos masculine charm that I was confused for a while. Its not like or in love, but just admiration. Hugo is indeed a man worthy of admiration by countless women. This is more reasonable to explain, but the mood is still not. There is no way to settle down, and there is no way to calm down his thoughts. This feeling is really bad. Today, when Stewart invited her to join the New Year''s Eve, Charlize hesitated for a moment, but she knew it was abnormal so she still smiled and nodded in agreement, but the restlessness and restlessness in her heart It''s hard to settle down completely by making her absent-minded. Charlize doesn''t like this kind of self, hesitating, hesitating, irritable, and undisciplined. She should cheer and cheer because she is looking forward to the upcoming New Year''s Eve, not because her friends keep flashing in her head and fall into chaos. The absent-minded Charlize suddenly found that the lunch meeting was in chaos. She only noticed the surrounding situation, and then she saw Hugo, the Hugo who appeared frequently in her mind recently, struggling to minimize the damage. Hugo. Immediately afterwards, she saw Hugo and Cameron. Camerons brilliant smile, bright eyes, and flushed cheeks all clearly described her mood at the moment: she likes Hugo, not just admiration It''s not just the hero''s heartbeat or repaying gratitude after the hero saves the United States, it''s just like, that kind of admiration, that kind of longing, clearly outlined in her eyes. Charlize just stood there. To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click Search Breaking Dawn and join us! Early access to member privileges Chapter 622： Smile at each other ads_wz_txt; Charlize stood there looking at Hugo and Cameron who were talking, and Cameron in front of her reminded her of the first time she met Hugo, or should include the second meeting. At that time, looking at Hugo standing in front of him, the slight throbbing of his heart made his whole body tremble constantly, the butterfly in his heart kept flapping its wings, and the cells of the body seemed to start jumping for joy in an instant. This feeling is still lifelike. . But soon, Charlize knew that it has been nearly two years since the first meeting of the two of them. Many things have changed. She and him have become friends and they are also roommates living together. The two of them are friends. An unimaginable tacit understanding was achieved on the two people, as if they should be friends by nature, getting along with each other casually and naturally, which allowed both of them to add a companion on the road of hard struggle. Charlize clearly knows that friends can become lovers even further, but lovers take a step back and cannot become friends. Hugo knows this, Alex knows it, and Karl and Joseph know it too. So although Charlize is a single woman and lives with a group of boys, none of them have any sparks with each other. Everyone regards Charlize as a man. Friends, this kind of relationship has allowed them to live together for nearly two years. Is it because the "heroes save the beauty" not long ago had to break this balance? She didn''t want to, she didn''t want to. Charlize looked at the twinkling light in Camerons eyes. She was quite sure that she didnt feel that way when facing Hugo now, there was no light throbbing, no faint tension, no faint expectation, no superficiality. Excited, nothing. Suddenly, Charlize realized that the reason why she was upset was not because she was "not forgetting" about Hugo, but because she was a little moved, instantaneous, because of what happened that night. This is normal. It is like the momentary heartbeat when you see a handsome man sweating while passing by a sports field; or when he sees the serious appearance and momentary heartbeat of a handsome man when he cooks himself; or a gentleman makes a considerate gentleman. Action, a momentary heartbeat; otherwise, before the end of a bad day, I saw a warm smile from a handsome clerk in a convenience store, a momentary heartbeat... This kind of momentary heartbeat will happen several times a day, not love at first sight, just the heart It''s just an irregular change of beating. When Hugo struggled to rescue herself from the disaster, her heart moved, and that was the case. But except for that moment, there is nothing left, so simple. She and Hugo are still friends, they are not suitable for being lovers, because they have become accustomed to the position of friends, they should continue to get along as friends. The chaotic thoughts in Charlize''s mind slowly settled, and a line of thought was gradually clarified. She raised her head and glanced at Hugo and Cameron. Cameron smiled brightly. It should be that Hugo just told a joke. The faint light in her eyes can be clearly seen even if she is across the crowd; and Hugo He is still always gentle and polite, with a faint distance in his eyes, but he is polite enough. The smile at the corner of his mouth is like the warm sun in the evening of spring, hanging on the top of the peach blossom branch, bright and moving. Stewart''s figure gradually became clear in Charlize''s mind. The masculine face with a little bit of sullen beauty, elegant gentleman demeanor and introverted thoughtfulness, gradually pieced together in Charlize''s mind. Stuart''s complete appearance. Although Charlize is still a little irritable at this time, and it takes some time for the inner chaos to completely settle down, Charlize is no longer anxious, because she knows that she is indeed gradually looking forward to tonight''s New Year''s Eve party, who Know what surprises Stewart will bring to her? Charlize saw that Hugo and Cameron had finished their conversation. Hugo walked towards him with a smile. Charlize slowly hid the rest of the restlessness in his heart, and waved slightly towards Hugo, taking the lead. He said, "I saw an admirer just now." Hugo raised his eyebrows, followed Charlizes sight and looked back, seeing Cameron smiling and raising his glass to him. This surprised Hugo. He didnt expect Cameron to be paying attention to him. Hugo also smiled at Camerons action, and then turned around and said, "You mean Cameron? Oh, no, I just helped her a little bit earlier, and she thanked me. Its not a big deal." Charlize looked at Hugos smile, but shook his head slightly, "Hugo, you really dont understand a womans heart, do you? The girls smile and eyes have revealed everything just now, havent you noticed it? ?" Hugo curled his lips and raised his hands slightly to express his surrender, "You are a woman, and you are an expert. You know that I can''t argue with you in this regard." Charlize looked at Hugo in front of her, and she could still feel the little bit strange in her heart. It was true that there was a difference in getting along with each other, but Charlize''s mood was no longer upset, at least she wouldn''t be confused in her mind. She didn''t know what she was thinking, Charlize knew very clearly that she and Hugo should be friends, and she didn''t want to lose this friend of Hugo. "I see you are very popular today." Charlize lowered his head and took a sip of the champagne in his hand. The champagne that entered his mouth slipped from his throat into his stomach with a cold touch, which eased the heat a little bit. The faint alcohol in the champagne calmed her down, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was freely outlined. Hugo chuckled lightly, "I hope they can all be quiet for a while, and at least let me enjoy lunch. I haven''t seen the deliciousness of the buffet table today." Charlize involuntarily drank another sip of champagne, "Are you sure? You are not picky about food, which also means that even if the food enters your stomach, it will be spoiled." Charlize joked with a smile, and gradually found it back. The rhythm she usually gets along with Hugo. Hugo suddenly curled his lips in dissatisfaction, "Are you comparing me to a pig?" Charlize immediately raised her hands and pursed her mouth, "This is not what I said, but you said it." But the joking and smirk in her eyes revealed her true emotions at the moment. Obviously she is This thought caused Hugo to roll his eyes and mutter, "Have you ever seen such a tall and slim pig?" Hearing this, Charlize didn''t hold back for a moment, and laughed with a flutter. The champagne in his mouth could not be controlled, and it fell from the edge of his lips embarrassedly. Charlize hurriedly put the champagne glass on the table next to him, and then began to look around for tissues, but at this time Hugo was not gentle at all. He stood beside him and laughed at the joke, which made Charlize really angry. His teeth were itchy, but as long as he remembered Hugo''s mumble just now, he couldn''t help but laugh again. Seeing Charlizes embarrassed appearance, Hugo laughed enough, then took out the tissue from his pocket, but didnt hand it to Charlize directly, but reached out and pressed his hand to Charlizes lips. His laughter clearly wrote about his happy mood at the moment. Charlize bitterly raised his hand and pressed the tissue on his lips, then slapped Hugo''s hand off with a harder stroke, and said, "Tall and slim pig!" Hugo was originally smiling at Hapi, but he heard Charlize''s gritted teeth. Although it was his own words, it sounded full of joy now, and he laughed involuntarily. Charlize burst into laughter when he saw Hugo''s appearance. Cameron was standing not far away, originally listening to the conversation next to her, but her eyes were always involuntarily looking for Hugo in the room. Soon, she saw Hugo, but the smile between her eyebrows was still Without it, she saw the woman standing opposite Hugo. The two were standing face to face and talking briefly, but the tacit understanding between the eyebrows of the two people and the smile between the corners of their mouths could tell the two people. The relationship was extraordinary, which made Cameron involuntarily look at the woman more. Bright and charming, with a clever smile and outstanding temperament, such a woman even Cameron of the same **** could not help showing a look of admiration. At this moment, Cameron saw Hugo directly covering the womans lips with a tissue. The action, this is not the same as the Hugo in Camerons impression. It is not a gentleman, but with a little mischievous naughty. This kind of action that breaks the impression not only makes Cameron a little surprised, but also sees the rain. The familiarity between Guo and that woman. What is their relationship? Camerons mind was full of countless question marks. She wanted to ask questions, but she was afraid that her actions would be too abrupt so she hesitated to stand still. Cameron hesitated for a while. Seeing Hugo and the two were about to leave, she couldn''t help being cruel, gritted her teeth, apologized to the people around her, and followed directly. Cameron knows that it is not so easy to meet a person who makes his heart move. What''s more, it''s not once or twice. Today is the third time they have met. If he doesn''t take the initiative, who knows the future. What will happen? Maybe she missed it. Compared with the initiative to talk to him, Cameron is obviously more reluctant to miss Hugo. Therefore, although she was still a little hesitant and worried, she still forced herself to muster the courage and step forward. "Hey, Hugo!" Cameron called Hugo recklessly, but he felt a little upset after waiting for the words to be spoken. She should make a chance encounter. It would be very impolite to call the other person directly. , And she didnt know how to speak, but the problem was that Hugo stopped just like that, and the woman next to him also stopped. Cameron only felt that her scalp was tingling, which made her feel a little bit numb. Hesitated, but finally gritted his teeth and said, "Did you... have you eaten?" supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 623： Sprouting ads_wz_txt; Cameron is not a girl who can conceal her emotions-she is only 21 years old this year, so her cheeks are blushing at the moment, and her blue eyes clearly write her shyness and tension. This is easily reminiscent of the situation when a little girl confessed to a little boy in the fifth grade, but Cameron is obviously not a fifth grade little girl, but the jerky embarrassment is exactly the same. Charlize immediately saw the emotion in Cameron''s eyes, not to mention the terrible sentence, "Did you... have you eaten?" God, is there anything more straightforward and worse to strike up a conversation with? If you count "your shoes dropped" in, you can barely rank second from the bottom. Charlize pursed her mouth slightly, she could see Cameron''s nervousness, and she didn''t want her expression to make Cameron more nervous, so she controlled her expression well, and then squinted at Hugo slightly. At a glance, the look seemed to say, "What did I just say?" Charlize just said, "I seem to see an admirer." Hugo immediately understood the meaning of Charlize''s eyes, but it made him a little embarrassed. Why is Charlize next to him every time he encounters this kind of thing? ? Hugo glanced at Charlize, his eyes were clearly written with helplessness, but Charlize glared back at a glance, accompanied by smirking ridicule, which made Hugo directly choked. Cameron did not notice the eye exchange between Hugo and Charlize. After all, she was not familiar with Hugo yet, but she could clearly feel that the atmosphere seemed a little weird, which made Cameron originally The nervous mood became even more rapid, and her heart began to pound and pound, and the sound of hitting her chest made her cheeks start to become slightly hot, and her ears became even more red, turning into a transparent pink. Cameron began to feel that it was a terrible idea to come and talk to Hugo. But at this moment, Hugo''s mellow and warm voice came over, "I haven''t, now I''m about to go to the buffet table to take a look, how about you?" Cameron immediately felt relieved. Hugo''s relief completely saved the terrible moment just now, so Cameron immediately raised his head, opened his eyes and burst into a brilliant smile, and pressed hard at Hugo. Head, but then realized that he seemed to be a little too aggressive, and he couldn''t help but shrink back a little. Hugo noticed Camerons little shyness and was surprised because he knew that although Cameron was only 21 years old this year, she had been rolling in the European model circle for more than three years and had broken out. Not a small name, it is not easy to maintain a heart of innocence-Yuguo knew this clearly; but then Hugo thought that Cameron has always been like this, even in 2014 Cameron, who has been rolling in the entertainment industry for twenty years, still maintains her original innocence in 2015. Her smile is always the brightest landscape on the big screen, and her personal behavior is the same. Thinking of this, Hugo smiled and said, "Then let''s go over together." Anyway, it''s just a buffet table in the past, and it''s not a formal invitation. Naturally, Hugo doesn''t mind giving Cameron a step down, "Yes. Now, this is my good friend, Charlize Theron." Charlize stretched out his right hand, smiled neatly at Cameron, and said simply, "You can call me Sally." In fact, Charlize is three years younger than Cameron, but Charlize is obviously more sophisticated than Cameron, both in character and in life. It can be seen from this that, in fact, time does not mean maturity or maturity. Knowledge, personal experience is. Cameron also smiled, because she heard Hugo''s introduction, "good friend" instead of "girlfriend", which is obviously good news, "Cameron Diaz, You can call me Camy ()." Cameron''s cheerful voice has a touch of intimacy, clearly showing her joyful mood at the moment. Cameron did not stand by Hugo''s side, but instead stood by Charlize''s side, and then the two of them walked towards the buffet table together, which surprised Charlize a little. She looked surprised. After Hugo, he saw Hugo raising his eyebrows with an expression of "Aren''t you a woman?" Charlize rolled his eyes directly. But think about it carefully, Camerons shyness and nervousness were all written on her face. Either she has such a natural character, or the city is deep enough. In Charlizes view, Cameron should be the former. Then Cameron is estimated to be shy at this time, even if he wants to stand beside Hugo, he is still a little reserved, which makes Charlize laugh dumbly, this Cameron is indeed a bit interesting. Both Charlize and Cameron are both models. Their tall height, slim curves, and infinite amorousness, even in an international innovation management company, have easily attracted the attention of many people, while Charlize is cold, Cameron Long''s sweet temperament is in sharp contrast, which makes people eye-catching. This has become the best adjustment in a slightly tight atmosphere. When he came to the buffet table, Hugo still maintained his usual gentleman style. He brought plates and knives and forks to the ladies, then followed the ladies to choose food, and then brought the food to the window. , I slowly enjoyed it. In fact, in order to take care of the image, the two ladies chose some fruits, but Hugo chose some desserts to cushion their stomachs. Rick also walked over with a dinner plate, and politely nodded to the two ladies, "I hope todays lunch will not be too rude." Ricks smile has a subtle affinity, although he looks inconspicuous. , And he was dark and thin, not tall, but he was always able to talk about projects. This smile was indispensable. Sure enough, Charlize replied with a smile, "If everyone is robbing all of the caviar, then everything is perfect for lunch today." This made Rick laugh heartily, "This is my mistake." "Are you responsible for lunch today?" Cameron raised his inner question curiously. "Yes, the lunch meeting every year is the rotation of the partners. This year happens to be my order." Rick said politely, "Yes, today''s strawberries are very good, and among the fruits, it is the most eye-catching." Rick looked at the food on the Hugo plate, "Tiramisu, a smart choice. It is the best seller among desserts today, but I personally still prefer the Black Forest." "You are a step late, I just sent the Black Forest into the excrement processing plant." Hugo said with a smile, making everyone laugh. Cameron looked at Hugo talking and laughing like this. The slight beating of her heart made her feel like she could not step on the ground. Everything was so soft and illusory. If possible, Cameron hoped for such a moment. Never end, she thinks this is definitely the most wonderful day of 1993-if not counting the chance encounter in Philadelphia. Hugo originally thought that Rick would talk to himself about some company matters, at least to reveal some of his tone. Rick used Joseph to test his own tone. Today, he rushed to the first floor anxiously to greet him. Opportunity, now Lang and Marvin are waiting for an opportunity, Rick finally finds a gap and walks up, Rick will definitely not miss this opportunity. But Hugo clearly expected it wrong. From start to finish, Rick talked about other things, from food to the weather in Los Angeles, and later on some interesting things about the crew. Finally, he talked with Hugo about the ongoing Junjie Music Festival-they were in Chicago. , New York and other cities have encountered tenacious protests. The audience generally believes that this years background is incomplete without a glorious and deadly talented music festival. The whole conversation was very relaxed and pleasant, making everyone smile. Until someone came to look for Rick, it seemed that there would be some trivial things to deal with during lunch, and Rick politely retired. From the beginning to the end, Rick did not mention anything about the broker, the company, etc. . This made Hugo take a higher look at Rick. Now Hugo has enough vision to examine these details. He can feel that Rick is friendly to himself, but he is not eager for success. Ks endurance is really admirable. Secondly, Ricks strategy is indeed the right medicine. At least after Hugo understands all the internal conditions of the company, he also understands the situation of Ricks inquiries through Joseph. Hugo still treats Rick just now. The behavior will not be exclusive. This is Rick''s brilliance. This made Hugo start to formally think about the future. The April Joseph contract is about to arrive. What should be done then? Continue to renew or change broker? In addition, the power game within the international innovation management company has come to a critical moment, and a watershed will appear in two to three months at most. How should I choose? Leave or stay Which faction should you choose if you stay, and where should you choose if you leave? After two years of ups and downs, the agency that has always been a supporting force behind Hugo has also ushered in a moment of change. At this time, Hugo also has a better understanding of Josephs panic. Josephs choice of Hugos "Pulp Fiction" "A large part of the worry also comes from the changes in the brokerage company and the threat of Tracy; at the same time, Joseph focuses on his work and hopes to win more chips in the Game of Thrones... However, the game of power of the brokerage company is actually the same as the war in the mall. Until the last moment, you will never know who the winner is. Hugo wants to use his own advantage of the traverser to judge, but the information he currently knows is: International Innovation management company was still one of the top five brokerage companies in Hollywood in 2014, but he was not sure which company Rick and the others were going to create. The wheel of history is advancing, and what kind of changes will Hugo, the existence of countless variables, bring to history? supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 624： Historical wheel ads_wz_txt; After the lunch meeting, Samora drove Hugo home. Samora was obviously very interested in the food of todays lunch meeting. "Did you know? Many dishes are made by chefs who came to the office with materials and used the simple kitchen." I talked to the chefs for a long time when the equipment came out. Although they all said that many cooking methods are secrets, I still learned a lot. This is really wonderful..." Hugo couldn''t help laughing. "No wonder I almost didn''t see you. It turns out that you went to the kitchen. I wondered why I didn''t see you beside the buffet table." "That''s because I always look for the best source of food. You didn''t eat caviar. I did it in the kitchen, haha!" Samora said triumphantly. If he wasn''t driving, he might be able to dance. Up. When Samora was talking about her interest, Hugos cell phone rang. Hugo smiled and asked "what does the caviar taste?", flipping the phone along the direction of the ringing tone, and then picked it up. "Hello, Hugo Lancaster." "Hey, Hugo, it''s me, Michael." On the other end of the phone came Michaels usual slender and weak voice, but I dont know if it was Hugos illusion. He always felt that Michael seemed to be weaker today. The voice seemed to be anytime. Will be chopped off. Hugo patted the cushion of the driver''s seat and said to Samora, "Bring the car over to the side." Then he picked up the microphone again, "Michael, are you planning to call me to congratulate the New Year? There are still ten hours left in 1994." Samora also noticed the tension in Hugo''s voice, and quickly pulled the car over to a stop. Fortunately, he hadn''t driven on Santa Monica Avenue, otherwise the parking would be troublesome. After stopping the car, Samora sat quietly on the spot, even trying to let her breath quietly, lest she disturb Hugo. Hugo really tightened up at this moment, because he heard Michael say, "Hugo, I can''t hold on, I''m sorry." This made Hugo feel like a thunderbolt in the sky, he worked so hard. He persisted for so long, but in the end there is still no way to change history? Is the wheel of history still rolling forward relentlessly? So does this mean that Michael Jackson is still unable to avoid the fate of falling in sorrow and pain; then does this also mean that the future of "Hugo Lancaster" has never been heard of Actors will be obliterated in the long river of history? "Why!" Hugo couldn''t imagine, he couldn''t believe it, the questioning voice just blurted out, but after he said it, he realized that he was still too excited, took a deep breath, adjusted his tone and tried to say calmly, "Michael, you Knowing that you are innocent, everyone knows that Chandler and his sons are disgusting liars, why don''t you keep going? Maybe if you keep going, all the truth will be revealed, right?" "Hugo, I''m sorry, you believe me so much, you are even willing to bet on your career for me, but, but I don''t think I can continue." Michael''s voice is full of countless fatigue, the reason why he gave rain Guo called because Hugo''s previous actions moved him. A rising star with a thriving career is willing to stand on his side at such a critical moment. This is not a task that ordinary people can accomplish. Now, Michael wants to give up. He feels that he seems to have failed Hugo''s efforts, so he decided to tell Hugo, at least not to let Hugo know the news from the media. Hugo heard the almost desperate gray in Michaels voice, and all the words were stuck in his throat. Hugo knew that he would never know how terrible things Michael had gone through, and he would never know how to face the whole world. Whether he can persist like Michael for so long when he pours dirty water on himself, he doesnt even know if he is stabbed in the back by the only person he trusts in life, like Michael, he can still insist on "Hopeful"... He can understand. All this, but he is not Michael, he is not the party involved, all "I understand" is nonsense, nonsense without any power. Therefore, Hugo was speechless, his clever words stuck in his throat like this, and he couldn''t say a word because of Michael''s desperate voice. Michael seems to be aware of Hugos mixed emotions through the microphone. He believes that Hugos impact is no weaker than himself. As long as he has seen Hugos shocking speech when facing reporters, few people would be unwilling to believe this young man. This is also an important reason why Michael has won breathing time in the past two weeks. Both the media and Chandler and his son were shocked by Hugo''s momentum. "Hugo, I underwent a physical examination yesterday." Michael''s voice came from the microphone, and then Hugo just felt like a knife in his throat. After all, it happened. After all, he still failed to stop the advancement of the wheel of history. The physical examination is a devastating blow to Michael, almost destroying all of Michael''s self-esteem and confidence, and also destroying Michael''s poor health. Historically, after Jordan Chandler portrayed Michael''s genitals, the police accepted the request of Chandler and his son to try to carry out a physical examination on Michael. After repeated hesitation, Michael decided to cooperate with the police to prove his innocence. Immediately, the police and the doctor entered the Dreamland and conducted a 25-minute physical examination on Michael. Both Michael and Chandlers lawyers, a doctor, a prosecutor, a Jacksons bodyguard, and a A photographer participated in the inspection in the room. The doctors examination concluded that Michael Jacksons genital form was very similar to Jordan Chandlers description, including the details of Michaels vitiligo symptoms, which were also correct, but the doctor said that this is not decisive for the investigation of the case, because This is not conclusive evidence and cannot be used in court as evidence for conviction. However, this physical examination still had a great impact on Michaels body and mind, because the doctor and the police conducted detailed examinations on all parts of his body, and took photos and videos of all parts of his genitals, anus, and buttocks. This is simply Completely destroyed Michael''s self-esteem and personality, and has since become a psychological shadow of Michael. In fact, the investigation and evidence in the past few months has put Michael in a very bad state. He began to anorexia, frequent nightmares, and took larger doses of painkillers, including many prescription painkillers. In the past few months, Michael''s weight has dropped by nearly ten kilograms, and his energy has gradually become weakened, and he even went to London for several months of rehabilitation. Due to his poor physical condition, Michael had to end the "dangerous" global tour ahead of schedule and cancel the final performances in Australia and the United States. Michael''s dependence on drugs caused irreparable damage to his body and is considered to be one of the causes of his death when he finally died. "Hugo, do you remember the topic we talked about when we first met?" Michael said weakly. Hugo twitched his mouth and tried to make some noises, but he found that his voice was a bit hoarse, unusually hoarse, "Yes, we discussed those nasty crows." Hugo only felt very embarrassed. He worked hard for so long, but he still couldn''t stop the advancement of the wheel of history, and now he actually talks with Michael, this time he wants to witness the fall of the Uranus superstar with his own eyes? He didn''t want this. "Hehe, I can now imagine your imposing manner when you face the crows, look at those crows, one by one you are speechless, I think, few people can cure these **** crows to death. , This is really applause. Michael rarely uttered a long sentence, and some slight smiles could be heard in his weak voice, but this could not make Hugo laugh. Hugo tried to pull a corner of his mouth, but failed. He only heard Michael go on to say, "I know very well that the accusations are false, but the crows are unwilling to believe that they are always hyping, hype, hype, even if There is no new evidence, they always meet with needles, find opportunities to attack me, and even they are still keen to discuss when my music career will end. It is really ridiculous. When I create brilliance, they chase after me. Me; and now, they want to bury me with their hands. Maybe, this is the vicious circle of the entertainment industry." "But, Michael, you can''t just surrender like this. If you surrender to these crows, it will be a real failure." Hugo couldn''t help but want to fight again. During the Golden Globes event, Hugo had also I thought that maybe this is the case, but now Hugo knows that its not like this. "In the face of crows, you can never admit defeat or be weak, because they will never disappear. On the contrary, they will always wait for another time. The opportunity to hit you, so you must never give up, never surrender Otherwise these crows will soon devour you, just like trying those witches." Listening to Hugos vibrant words, Michael suddenly burst out a strong resentment, "I know, I know, I want to persevere, and I want to prove my innocence, so I accepted the shame. I want to prove my innocence, because I am completely innocent, I am completely innocent! At this point, Michael began to cough hurriedly, as if he was choked by speaking too quickly, but he He endured it abruptly, and said helplessly, "But they always don''t want to let me go, there is no end, everything in front of them has no end..." Hugo didnt want to force Michael, because he couldnt imagine the pressure on Michaels shoulders at this time. He was not a client and would never know the feeling. He was not qualified to ask Michael to continue to be strong; but Hugo didnt want to give up. Not only because of his personality, but also because he knows that Michael will not give up easily, "So, Michael, what do you decide to do? Give up? Michael, you are a fighter, a fighter who never gives up! Dont let those crows defeat you, dont !" supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 625： never give up ads_wz_txt; Hugo felt that he was a bit cruel. He was forcing a person who was forced to the extreme by pressure and rumors to continue to be strong, and he also knew that Michael had no more strength to continue to persist. In many cases, the strength required to be strong far exceeds Imagine that Michael has been strong enough for long enough that he now seems to be fragile to pieces. The betrayal of Chandler and his son is the cross on the shoulders of Jesus, crushing Michael directly, and now Hugo is still asking Michael to continue to be strong. Go on, this is really too cruel. But Hugo doesnt want to give up. He really doesnt want to, "Michael, you are a fighter, you are a fighter. You have been holding on for so long. Think about the ugly rumors against you, think about the people who say you are trying to bleach your skin. Ridiculous rumors, think about the disgusting news that maliciously distorted all your actions... You have persisted, you have persisted stubbornly, those days are terrible and terrible, but you have persisted! Could it be that now you are Are you planning to give up?" Hugo felt that his emotions were a little out of control. If it were before, he might just hate the nonsense of those reporters, but now, Hugo himself is in this circle, and he suffers from the so-called "freedom of speech" by reporters. That feeling of empathy made Hugo unable to remain calm. Hugo knew that he should not force Michael. Hugo also knew that he was not familiar with Michael. Hugo also knew that Michael was very defensive. His own urgency might only make Michael hate him more and more... But Yu If there is no way to control it, he doesn''t want to see this ending, he doesn''t want to witness the media use ugly and indecent means to end a superstar''s artistic career... "Those shame and disgusting crows must really want you to give up. They want you to give up, they want you to give up, so they can rejoice in enjoying your embarrassed appearance from heaven into the mud. They will carry champagne and light a cigar. Enjoy watching your jokes next to you! Think about it, Chandlers dirty tricks are about to succeed, and the crows ugly faces are about to be proud. You know what will happen if you give up. You know those evil bystanders are waiting for this moment. You have persisted for so long and now give up? God, this is not you, this is not the you I know!" Hugo is no longer cautious, and he no longer suppresses his inner emotions, so he completely releases all his thoughts on his mobile phone. He doesn''t care what Michael thinks of himself. He just doesn''t want Michael to give up and then just sink. I hope Michael will keep going, nothing more. "Michael, do you remember what you told me when we first met? For these rumors in the media, our best response is to be ourselves, because the truth will not be shaken by these rumors." Guo angrily vented all the emotions in his heart, and there was a dead silence on the other end of the phone. Hugo was not even sure if Michael was still listening, but he had to do so. He had to vent all his thoughts and expectations, otherwise he He will definitely regret it. In the future, when he reads the news about Michael''s fall in the newspaper, he will definitely regret it! "I don''t want to give up, because I don''t know how to give up. I''m so stupid that I only know to bury my head and rush forward, so that I don''t even know it. But I know that now is not the time to give up, at least not now. You I know that the black clouds cover the sky and the sun, endless, and the night seems to never end. It even makes people wonder if the sun will never rise and the sun''s rays will never be seen again, but I know , You know, all of us know that the sun will rise, and it will rise eventually. What we need to do is just hold on, hold on again, maybe in the next second, the rays of dawn will turn the whole black The night was torn to pieces. So, hold on again, and the sun will rise soon. This is just the darkness before dawn." After Hugo finished speaking, he only felt that the whole person was so painful. He buried his head deeply between his knees, opened his left hand and inserted it into his hair. He knew very well that Michael was standing on the cliff now. On the side, and he tried his best to still watch Michael fall, this feeling is really bad, so bad that he curled up all over, so that his whole body was trembling slightly. Can history really change? Maybe not, maybe Michael is going to perish after all, maybe Hugo Lancaster is going to disappear after all, then all Hugo''s efforts so far are not counted, all his persistence and all struggles will disappear, it seems like It''s like a long dark night, and you will never see the end. When you understand it, you will realize that this is the polar night in the northern hemisphere, and the sun will never rise. Hugos anger was clearly conveyed to Michaels ears through the microphone. He was silent, and his heart trembled slightly. He could feel the vigorous anger and surging vitality from Hugos words. Hugo was unwilling to give up. , Hugo is always reluctant to give up, is he going to give up himself? Accompanied by Hugos shouting, Michael did not know why he remembered a small incident when he was a child. His father lashed him with a whip, and he couldnt even remember why his father beat him, because of this. The incident was so frequent that his father would even get furious because he accidentally spilled French fries on the dining table. That day, his father beat him with a whip like this, and the other brothers and sisters in the family were trembling with fright. Mother I could only stand by and watch. At that time, I almost thought that he would not survive tomorrow. The pain on his body began to become blurred. He didn''t even have the strength to howl, just curled up on the ground like a dead fish. The world was so dark, all the light was drawn away little by little. The picture appeared in Michael''s mind, and the pain at the time could even be felt on his skin, but Michael knew that he had survived, he had survived after all, and he still saw the sun the next day. Michael can clearly feel the voice of Hugo gasping, and he can feel Hugo''s disappointment and stubbornness from the gasping voice, which makes Michael''s eyes a little moist. He is really strong for too many years. So that he was a little numb, and even forgot where the motivation to encourage him to persevere was. But today, Hugo Lancaster, such a kid who only met him once, has reawakened his deep desire. The world is really wonderful, isn''t it? The child he had believed the most had betrayed him; the artist he had been the least willing to believe stood firmly behind him. "Hugo, so, what do you want me to do? What can I do?" Michael finally spoke, his weak voice still has a trace of weakness, but at least he is willing to speak again to break the silence between the two people." You know, this is the United States. Jordan is a minor. His testimony is decisive and almost irreversible. Even in court, the jury will sympathize with Jordan, the so-called victim. I am an adult on the jury. Serious is the heinous villain. Although they can''t produce evidence to prove my lie, I can''t show evidence that Jordan is lying. The jury is willing to believe Jordan instead of me. What do you want me to do? " Although Michael''s voice is still full of powerlessness, it has more vitality than before. It can be seen that he was moved by Hugo just now, at least he is willing to think, share, and argue. This may be the beginning. Faced with Michaels rebuttal, Hugo was silent, because he knew how difficult it was. He knew that if Jackson and Chandler were unable to produce decisive evidence in the end, then the jury would definitely be willing to believe Jordan, because he is a child and he is A minor, he is still a direct victim, and this is the result that the law can give. In this way, all Hugo''s previous efforts looked so ridiculous and so powerless. Hugo opened his mouth, he wanted to say, to trick Chandler into telling the truth, and then record it with a tape recorder; but soon Hugo knew this was impossible, because Chandler and his son were determined to calculate Michael. Before the lawsuit ended, they must be vigilant, especially after the wave of Hugo''s "witch trial", they became more guarded, not to mention, there are countless paparazzi watching, this kind of illegally obtained evidence is impossible. Enter the court to decide the verdict. This is the law. Hugo said so much, but was silently refuted by Michael''s simple remarks, because Hugo knew that Michael was telling the truth. This makes Hugo feel very ironic. The so-called justice is also full of irony in real life, just as "maintenance of peace" can also become a weapon for the United States to sanction other countries-oil countries. This is reality, this is real world. The real world is really terrible, but in addition to swearing, Hugo can do too little, after all, he is not a superman, after all, this is not a comic book world. "So... what do you decide to do?" Hugo knew that he could no longer force Michael He couldn''t say anything. At this time, the pressure on Michael''s shoulders exceeded everyone''s imagination. Can''t and don''t have the right to ask Michael to continue to be strong, because if he stood in Michael''s position, he might have been fragmented. When Michael heard Hugo''s voice, he couldn''t help but smiled bitterly, "I plan to settle out of court." "What? Michael, you are bowing your head to Chandler, which is surrendering, isn''t it?" Hugo blurted out, but after speaking, he also realized that he had gone back to the previous topic. There was no progress at all, which caused Hugo to open his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. For Hugos words, Michael was not surprised at all. He chuckled slightly, "You really never want to give up." Only then did Michael realize that he actually chuckled, which is really rare, he I even forget how long it has been since I smiled. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 626： The Butterfly Effect ads_wz_txt; Hugo smiled bitterly, "Michael, I don''t want to give up because I don''t want to give up, but..." Hugo didn''t say the following words, because he seemed to have no constructive opinions except "Never Give Up". If you can''t say it, it''s the same as saying nothing, because "Never give up" is not something that can be done by shouting slogans. This feeling is really bad. "Hugo, no, I don''t think this is a surrender. This is only a temporary compromise, and it is a compromise that I must make." Michael''s mentality has quietly changed. Before calling Hugo, he felt that he was just telling it personally. Hugo said the result, it was a real surrender; but now, Michael knows that things have started to be different, because of Hugo. "What? What did you say?" Although Hugo has grown a lot, he still knows too little about the entertainment industry. He has no way to immediately understand what Michael meant by "temporary compromise", and , Why is this a compromise that must be done again? "You know, although there is currently no evidence to prove Jordans statement, the jury will not ignore Jordans testimony as a witness. Therefore, the entire litigation investigation will last for a long time, six months, one year, or even two years. My physical and mental conditions are no longer able to bear it." Michael whispered. Although this was a decision he made after undergoing a physical examination, his mentality at this time was totally different from yesterdays mentality. , If yesterday was a renunciation-style compromise, then Michael now realizes that this is not a renunciation, but another way of fighting. "I am a singer. Too many people have been hurt in this matter. I still hope to continue singing, recording, and performing. I hope to continue my life, give full play to my talents, and work hard. I dont want to Keep entangled in this matter." Michael went on to say that this made Hugo on the other end of the phone more and more angry. He felt that this was bowing to society and compromising with the media. For him, it was psychologically. Its hard to accept. Michael seems to have felt Hugos fluctuating emotions. He quickly said, "Hugo, calm down, listen to me, this matter has been hyped too much, you know, countless media have I hope to make money from the negative news of this incident. The supermarket tabloids are even more uncompromising to obtain the so-called exclusive. Even the Los Angeles police have been bribed. If this continues, more and more people will be harmed. Now They are just attacking me, but what happens next? They will attack my family, attack my friends..." At this point, Michael paused, hesitated for a moment, and then he said, "You know, there are more and more vicious rumors against you..." Michael is acknowledging that Hugo is his friend. For Michael, it is not an easy task. But Hugo didn''t notice it at this time, he just blurted out, "I don''t care, let those crows continue to yell, it has no effect on me." "I know you dont care, but what about the others? What about my family, my work partner, and the other guys in my Dream Manor? You know, even the family of the Dream Manor cleaners are surrounded by paparazzi. They are now When you go to the supermarket, you will be attacked by a lot of paparazzi flashes. They are all innocent, but they are affected because of this incident." Michaels series of rebuttals gradually calmed Hugo, "You know why there are so many in Hollywood. Do homosexuals dare not come out publicly? There are many reasons, such as fear of being discriminated against, fear of losing their job, etc., but one of them is very important because they are not allowed to come out. Michaels words left Hugo speechless. Although he didnt know these things, he understood them at once. In fact, in a nutshell, its the word "responsibility". I just heard Michael continue to say, "Because every artist They are all a combination of interests. In theory, the sexual orientation of an artist is only their sex, which has nothing to do with their career, and all audiences are even more irrelevant. But in fact, the artist itself is an inside and out of play. The common combination of the film company and the powerful PR device of the agency uses the smiles and smiles of the artists to deify them into a public image and package them into a commodity; once this image is rooted in the eyes of the audience, it will have a detachment from the artist himself. Independence, when the details of his life that do not fit the image are spread, this image will be destroyed, and the impact will be huge." "Let''s make an assumption. If Tom Cruise is gay, he has the courage to admit that he is not even afraid of losing the box office or losing tens of millions of dollars in value, but he still has to consider the livelihoods of other people because of his Work directly affects the interests of a large number of people. If his salary is reduced by half, the income of his agents, managers, public relations, assistants, etc. will all be affected. If one day he is bold enough to disclose his personal secrets to the public, Then everyone around him will persuade him that this is actually not "sincere" but "selfish"." Michaels words have had a huge impact on Hugo. He has always known that an artist is actually a commodity, and even everyone in the society is a commodity. Only commodities with utility value and commercial benefits will the company be willing to hire and will Produce social value, but Hugo did not expect that behind the commodity value, there are corresponding responsibilities. In fact, this is a very simple truth. The boss of a factory has no way to be willful, because this is not only his business, but also the livelihood of the entire factory''s employees. This is a matter of responsibility. At the end of the movie "Crazy Stone", the factory manager sold the factory to the developer for his own benefit, but the factory had no source of livelihood for more than 200 young and old, so he was scolded by others. This is the reason . The same is true in the entertainment industry. The higher the position of the artist, the heavier the responsibility, aside from the problem of coming out of the closet mentioned by Michael, the artist is drinking and smoking. Drugs, fights, car racing, and other issues have been repeatedly emphasized by the media because they are role models and public figures. Their every move has a huge impact. Only by assuming the corresponding responsibilities can they be considered as role models. The real superstar. Tom Hanks, George Clooney and others are examples of them, and they are called Hollywood representatives. This is the reality of society. As "Spider-Man" said, "As much as the ability is, the responsibility is as great", and the corresponding position must bear the corresponding responsibility. A beggar who is selfish and selfish may not have an impact on society; but if a government official is selfish, the impact on society will be infinite and far-reaching. This is the reason. Michael sighed, "So I chose to reconcile, this is the best choice for me, because I really can''t continue to insist; at the same time, it is also the best choice for everyone around me, and it is the best choice for those chattering crows. Good choice, I dont want them to continue discussing this topic." Hugo is truly silent this time. He can feel the weight of this topic, but this is also the most important lesson he has learned since entering Hollywood. Humans have never been absolutely free. Real freedom should be bound by a certain framework. Below. But Hugo still feels unwilling to do so. Should Chandler and his son be allowed to succeed like this? Is it so that Chandler and his son get something for nothing? Is it so that Chandler and his son get away with it? Michael seemed to be able to feel the heaviness in Hugo''s breath, but at this time he was relieved a lot, and smiled softly, "Hugo, do you know? You have worked hard enough, and you have done a lot of good things for me." . Chandler called last night to proactively express his willingness to reconcile. He obviously hesitated and was afraid. I think your threat to him in the media really worked. Then what happened with Anmitol really made him feel better. He was in a mess." This surprised Hugo. He originally thought that Chandler and his son would not stop until they reached their goals, so they would never bow their heads. And Hugo also remembers that in history, Michael used 22 million US dollars to reach a settlement. It can be seen from this that Chandler and his son are cobras that bite their prey and never let go. "Tomorrow our lawyers will meet, I think, maybe this time the out-of-court settlement will be smoother than expected." Michael still has the energy to smile, which surprised Hugo, even if he was on the phone, Hugo could feel it. Get the relief and ease in Michael''s tone. "What about after the reconciliation? Is this the result? You know, if you choose to reconcile, then the reporter will definitely think you have a ghost in your heart and admit the facts of this crime." Hugo was persuaded by Michael, and he knew maybe Reconciliation is the best choice, because this is a dead end, especially Jordan Chandlers testimony as a minor is decisive, but Hugo still feels unwilling. This is him. He is always unwilling to give up and insists. To the last moment. Michael can hear the never-giving up stubbornness in Hugos words, which makes his mouth outline a curve, "Hugo, do you know? If it was before this call, I would compromise if I wanted to compromise, maybe I I would choose to disappear for a few months, take a good rest, and then wait for the calm and waves to concentrate on my music work; but now, I dont think so." Michaels words gave Hugo a little hope again, like the leaking sunlight behind a dark cloud, thin but brilliant, "You know, taking a step back does not mean giving up, maybe its just a temporary compromise, and then continue with enough strength. , And then give a strong counterattack. I think Im just taking a step back now. UU Reading is ready to continue my strength, and then let those media who want to see my jokes fall through their glasses, as if you have been doing it all the time. The same. Michael smiled and said lightly that at this time his inner shackles could finally loosen a little bit, so that the corners of his mouth rose slightly, "Have you forgotten? When everyone is laughing at you for taking the''Seattle Night'' When youre not sleeping, you didnt stand up to fight back. Instead, you let the media slap yourself with your outstanding performance after the movie was released; now, almost everyone thinks that you chose the movie called Pulp Fiction. Wrong, you are still in no hurry, because you know that facts are always more powerful than words. So, I think I should learn from you." Hugo listened to Michael''s words, and the smile on the corner of his mouth began to bloom little by little. Could it be that he really changed history? Has his little butterfly really changed the course of history with a weak force? Listen, Michaels weak but determined voice rang in his ears, "They want to see my jokes, but I! Absolutely! No! Allow!" supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 627： Minor changes ads_wz_txt; According to the development direction of the historical trajectory, after Michael was hit by the Chandler case, he was once depressed and panicked. Michael, who was already strongly wary of the media, disappeared completely, and his mental state suffered a huge blow. The increasing dependence on prescription drugs actually amounts to poison. Good quality, this not only made Michael''s mental state worse and worse, but also damaged his physical function bit by bit, thus forming a vicious circle, and finally completely took away this generation of superstars in 2009. But now, the historical trajectory has undergone a slight change. Chandler and his sons are guilty of conscience and actively propose a reconciliation outside the hall, and Michael also accepted this proposal, which caused a sensation. The child case is about to come to an end. However, Michael''s depressed mental state gradually recovered and regained his vitality. He even cheered up and hoped to prove himself with his music like Hugo. Perhaps this change is very small, but it is like a wheel track. After a slight deviation occurs at a fork in the road, the accumulation of less will add up, and a completely different road will be developed in the near future. So, does this mean that Michael''s future finally ushered in a change at the time when it was handed over in 1993 and 1994? Hugo tried his best to use his weak butterfly wings to blow up the wind after another. Although he did not make a hurricane over the Pacific Ocean, it finally brought a little change. Perhaps this change can change the future. A complete makeover. This proves that Hugo''s efforts are not in vain, he can change history, and he has the ability to change history. If Michaels history can be changed, it means that the history of "Hugo Lancaster..." can also be changed. Starting from "Scenting the Scent and Knowing Women", the historical path of Hugo-Lancaster is exactly the same. A little bit of deviation, maybe one day in the future, "Hugo Lancaster..." will appear in the long history of entertainment, a name that has never appeared in Hugo''s memory. This slight change has lightened all of Hugos confidence. He is a fighter and a fighter who will never give up. Therefore, he will never give up, just like Michael, who has experienced such a severe wind. Heavy rain is always unwilling to give up. Of course, the only regret is that Chandler and his son are going to get away with it after all. This makes Hugo very entangled, although he knows that this is real life, not a comic book hero movie, righteous heroes can not always win, evil villains are not always It will be wiped out, but Hugo still feels a lump in his heart. Hugo is not a superman, nor a saint, nor even Jesus, but he still hopes to see Chandler and his sons confess the facts in person. He still hopes to see Chandler and his sons can destroy the castle of lies they built with one hand, so that the world can see. The truth, even if justice cannot be achieved through the courts. Hugo suddenly understood why there are comics like "King of the Sea (.ass and why people would hope that "Spider-Man" can do justice. But think about it, maybe its not impossible. Maybe after the settlement out of court, the Chandler and his sons relax their vigilance and the paparazzi relax their surveillance. Maybe things still have room for turning point, maybe... "Oh, God! This is really the most touching words I heard today." Hugo laughed at the phone, the smile on the corner of his mouth was completely outlined, "Michael, you know, we will never be able to do anything. Controlling the medias statement is like we can never change the attitude of those who hate us, because no one can win everyones love. But what we can do is to be ourselves and stick to ourselves. Give up, how do you let others continue? So, I believe you, I believe you can definitely come back again, I believe those disgusting crows will crawl under your feet again, cant wait to sing praises for you, Im firm Believe it unmovingly!" Forbearance is calm for a while, taking a step back and broadening the sky. This sentence is really appropriate for Michael Jackson at this time. Hugo looks forward to the day when Michael returns! "Hehe, I believe what you believe." Michael thought this was really amazing. A phone call actually gave him a steady flow of power again. He said that the power of spirit is the most powerful in the world, but he has always Until today, Michael has experienced it deeply. In fact, it is not accurate to say that everything is changed with a single phone call. Michael suddenly remembered the situation when he and Hugo met for the first time, but he became interested in Hugo because of Hugos sunshine and determination, and then he was willing to speak up. Hugo seemed to have mentioned the relationship between the children and the parents. The question, this gave Michael the illusion that Hugo seemed to have known what happened today, but Michael still smiled and shook his head, dispelling the thought, because it was impossible. In fact, from the first meeting, Hugo''s tenacity and warmth that never gave up left a deep impression on Michael; and Hugo was not humble or arrogant when facing nearly a hundred media reporters before. The image has left a mark in Michael''s mind. It is Hugo''s persistence and hard work that has won Michael a ray of life. Although in the end, this line of life is still not enough to complete the comeback, but Michael now knows that if he chooses to give up, this is a real failure. Therefore, now Michael is willing to regain his strength. He believes that his temporary compromise can be exchanged for real peace, and the truth of the matter will one day return his innocence. What he needs to do now is not depression, but use Face the future with a more positive attitude, and let those who are waiting to see his jokes stand aside! After hanging up the phone, Michael swept away his decay, but after deciding to settle out of court, he was relieved; while Hugo was sitting in the carriage, but he was a little bit sorrowful. His mood at the moment was very mixed. On the one hand, he was willing to fight. Enthusiastic and happy, he also made sure that his efforts can always be rewarded. It may be very difficult to change the trajectory of historical development, but it is not hopeless. On the one hand, he also feels powerless because of Michaels compromise, even if it is temporary. , The cruel reality of society always makes people feel powerless. Samora hesitated for a while, turned around and looked at Hugo and asked, "Hugo, I can ask you, why do you believe in Michael Jackson so steadfastly?" Samora is not a media reporter. Hugo doesnt need to fool him with the "appeal to the law" rhetoric. So Hugo thought for a while, "Samora, in this world, you have something that you firmly believe in. ?" Samora thought for a while, and said seriously, "Yes, I believe people will die if they don''t eat meat." This answer made Hugo laugh. He knew that Samora was not joking, "Yes, that''s the truth. There are many things I firmly believe in. For example, I believe that the sun will rise sooner or later, even in the extreme night. , It will not last too long; for example, I believe that music can change a persons life, even the worst music is so; for another example, I believe that music can show a persons soul, because this is what he comes from. Scream is also the only language in the world that can''t lie. Michael''s music proves his innocence." Hugo''s words silenced Samora. In fact, this is a kind of belief. The energy of belief is endless, and the meaning of religion is that. Those devout believers, as long as they truly believe in their religion, they will have endless power in their bodies to support themselves. Go all the way. At the same time, belief is not limited to religion. There are many types of beliefs. Some believe that music can change the world, some believe that technology will bring destruction, some believe that love can save lives, and some believe that hatred can destroy life. No matter in any field, no matter in any period of life, only those who have their own unwavering beliefs can go to the end. Even if it is not to realize the dream, at least it is getting closer and closer to the dream. Many people have been discussing what life is meaningful, some say it is endless money, some say it is a world-renowned reputation, some say it is a house full of honor, some say it is widely recognized by the society... But the fact is not the case. The meaning of life is different for everyone. Some people seek fame, others seek profit, and seek benevolence and benevolence. This is the true meaning of life. If someone thinks that sitting, eating, sitting and drinking rice worms is the happiest life, then this is the meaning of his life. Therefore, the meaning of life is to have faith, and then continue to run towards faith. Those who live for football and die for football, they may be able to run wild with excitement because the team they support ; those who live for rock and roll and die for rock and roll People, they might die because of a hearty concert... Their actions are incomprehensible to many people, and even considered stupid. But the fact is not the case. The fact is on the contrary. Those who cannot understand are sad because they can never understand what passion is, nor can they understand what faith is. Their "follow the trend" life is sad. Hugo is such a person, he has an unwavering belief, and this belief supports him to the present. This makes Samora a little envious, and some longing, he wants to be a person like Hugo, because this kind of life is meaningful. Although Samora has always felt that it is a very happy thing to be able to work for Hugo, today, this feeling is surging in his chest again. Samora smiled and said, "I firmly believe it. , Hugo Lancaster can lead me to the light of life." Looking at Samora, Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, and said jokingly, "Because I pay your salary?" (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 628： The curtain falls temporarily In 1994, Chaoyang broke free from the shackles of darkness at the junction of the sea and the sky, tore up the cover of night, and kicked off a new year. Michael Jackson got up vigorously. Last night was the first time in nearly four months that he had a good dream without any nightmares or help with any medication. This long-lost relaxation made Michael open his mind and let the morning light from the sky enter his own. Chest, this is also the first time in four months that he truly believes: the darkness will always pass and the dawn will always come. Today is the day when the Los Angeles court jury will hold a hearing. The court will conduct a preliminary trial of the case, and then make a preliminary judgment on the nature of the case, but Michael knows that after the hearing, he and Chandlers lawyers will submit it together. The application for out-of-court settlement, the next step is the settlement negotiation process. After the two parties reach an agreement, the matter will come to an end. "Michael." The call from behind made Michael turn around, and Lisa Marie Presley (...presley), Elvis Presley, "Elvis Presley" walked into the room. The only daughter, she just ended her first marriage not long ago and is currently dating Michael. Lisa saw the long-lost smile on Michael''s face, a soft and gentle smile. She hadn''t seen Michael''s such open expression for a long, long time. This made her eyes a little moist in an instant, "What''s the matter?" Michael saw Li. Sha''s eyes were wet, and she asked. At this time sorrow. In the children''s case, the support of Lisa and Elizabeth Taylor can be said to be the biggest source of motivation for Michael. Without them, maybe Michael would have given up long ago. So when he saw Lisa, Michael was always more gentle. He needed this kind of intimate relationship to warm his cold heart. Lisa shook her head, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and showed a smile, "No, just happy because you cheered up again." Lisa walked to Michael''s side, gave Michael a sweet kiss, and lifted it up. The package in my hand, "This is just mailed this morning. I saw the signature of''Hugo Lancaster'', so I brought it to you immediately. I know that this little guy is special to you. significance." Michael took the kraft paper bag and looked at Lisa''s mouth. "The tough spirit in him makes me envious. I don''t know how many hardships he has gone through to have this open-mindedness, compared to his age. Said that this optimism is even more precious, and I look forward to such a person with personality and charm." Lisa stood on tiptoe and pressed a kiss on Michael''s cheek, "I know, so I think, he sent this gift today, there must be a reason, I will bring it to you first." Lisa patted Michael''s arm, "Then I won''t bother you. When you''re ready, come over for breakfast, I''m all ready." Michael watched Lisa leave the room. He stood by the window sill and opened the kraft paper bag, only to find that it was a cassette with a card attached, "To Michael Jackson, the avenue of art is full of thorns, this It is also a good thing, ordinary people are timid, except for those with strong will-Victor Hugo. The most sincere blessings come from Hugo Lancaster." Michael''s slender fingers stroked the card lightly, and the slightly rough paper particles felt undulating under the fingers. The plain black pen writing was powerful and unrestrained, but it seemed to convey infinity. The power is dancing wildly on the apex of my heart. Michael opened the cassette, and it was written in black pen, "Keep on till tomorrow (carry. on..., then he put the cassette into the player, pressed the play button, and the clear guitar sound was reflected in it. The light of the morning light spilled over the entire room, filled with a halo of sadness and sorrow, pouring down in an instant. "In my young days, I told myself that I would have my own life. I want to leave this place where the sun cant reach. My life is so short and there is no time to wait. When I saw the morning light rise, I knew I had to persevere. , Persist until tomorrow, there is no reason to regret, persist, persist, persist..." The fresh and moving guitar sound slowly echoed in the sunlight, with the sentimentality and feelings of a bard, slowly singing his indomitability and persistence, but the sad and sad melody was conveyed through Hugos warm voice. With a strong belief, a magnificent and tragic picture was slowly sketched in his mind. In the trenches full of artillery fire, broken limbs, and corpses, the surrounding comrades have lost their vitality. The soldiers who survived the fierce attack of the enemy cannot retreat, and they have no room to retreat. Therefore, even if they know that they are only going out as a car, no one is willing to give up. They are willing to go forward with the gunfire with generous perseverance, without fear, just to guard the last trace of faith in their hearts. This firm belief made their blood-stained faces bloom with dazzling light. All the gunshots, all the cannon sounds, and all the roars disappeared. In the air, there seemed to be only the crystal clear guitar sound slowly narrating the poetic grandeur and grandeur, and the soldiers looked at each other. , This may be the last glance of their lives, and then gritted their teeth, clenched the **** of the rifle, just stood up from the trench, and rushed towards the enemy force courageously. Even if it is only to destroy one more enemy, and to destroy another enemy, this is a victory! The roar of "bang-bang-bang" could not be heard at all, only the cold guitar sound was reverberating, only the warm singing of Hugo was reverberating, and the tragedy in the ruined wall was a magnificent poem. "Break through the sky covered by dark clouds and persist until the end of the rainbow appears in front of my eyes. Life is so short that there is no time to wait. When I witnessed the sunset sinking, I knew I had to persist and persist until tomorrow. There was no reason to regret it. Persevere, persist, persist." Michael suddenly felt a little warm in his eyes. Before he realized it, tears slipped down like this. He looked back at the gorgeous sun outside the window, and the tears even wetted his collar. There are too many people in this world who cant control their own destiny, but there are countless people who are willing to stick to their ideals until the last moment of their lives. The end of this group of peoples lives is not really the end, because their beliefs hold The brilliance that blooms is so sincere and moving. The sad and painful melody sings slowly in the sun, just like singing from a distant battlefield, soothing the souls who have passed away because of the war and fighting, calming their inner indomitability and despair, but turning their hearts away. The faith was reflected in the sunshine, left in the melody, and passed on forever. "Spread the wings of freedom and soar, leaving this violent storm, we will wander in the golden fields of tomorrow. Life is so short that there is no time to wait. When I witnessed the sunset, I knew I had to persevere and persevere until tomorrow. There is no reason to regret, persist, persist, persist." This is the power of music. The clear guitar sound comes with waves of coldness, making the tears impossible to stop, but it is this cold guitar sound that is as solid as a rock, and the sad power makes my heart more and more after suffering. Tough, firmer, stronger, tears wet the face, sadness took away the smile, but it could not erase the will in the eyes, the light from the faith reflected the appearance of a six-pointed star under my eyes, accompanied by The gurgling sound of the guitar rushed towards the distant future. "After a heavy journey, I release the tiredness in my mind. In order to make the world bright again, life is so short that there is no time to wait. When I witnessed the sunset sinking, I knew I had to persevere and persevere until tomorrow. There is no reason to regret, persist, persist, persist." People always have to go through countless ups and downs in their life, but as long as they can persist, they will be able to reach the other side of success. All people who have dreams and bravely persist are great. Layers of dark clouds, devastating hurricanes, dense rainstorms, endless frustrations, endless fatigue... All the difficulties on the road of life cannot prevent the firmness of faith. Rainbows will appear, and sunshine will appear. Yes, the blue sky will appear, and freedom will also appear. Life is so short. We dont have time to squander, and we dont have time to stay in place to wait or regret. When the morning sun covers the earth and the sunset sinks the sea horizon, we always know, A new day will come again, we just have to hold on for another day, another second, the storm will always pass, and the expected tomorrow will always come. Michael knew that this was the gift that Hugo gave to himself. It was a brand-new song composed by Hugo himself and played to the death of glory. A new song that has never been released to the public. In order to cheer for himself, Hugo recorded it overnight. This song, sent over to www.novelhall.com early this morning, I intend to give myself a strength before the hearing. "Persevere till tomorrow", there is no majestic motivation, but a whisper like weeping; there is no **** courage, but a poetic sadness; there is no passionate motivation, but never said Abandoned tenacity, but it conveyed unwavering belief. The tears just broke the bank, but Michael didn''t want to stop, closing his eyes, feeling the temperature of the sun shining on his face, Michael knew that he could hold on again, hold on again, tomorrow is coming. On January 1, 1994, the Los Angeles court jury held a Michael Jackson prowling. At the first hearing of the Tong case, there were more than two hundred witness testimonies, but almost all of the favorable evidence for Jordan Chandler was not adopted. There was no direct evidence to confirm Jordan Chandler''s allegations, and the case was deadlocked. Michael Jackson and Evan Chandler settled out of court. A week later, on January 7, the two parties announced an out-of-court settlement. Michael Jackson would pay a total of three Chandler''s family and Chandler''s lawyer Larry Feldman (larry. Feldman) 10 million dollars, money Dele and his son gave up testifying in criminal proceedings. Therefore, the Los Angeles police and the jury terminated the judicial investigation of the case on the grounds of lack of evidence, and Michael Jackson was exempted from prosecution. () Chapter 629： Infighting in the crew "Bang", Quentin slammed the door of the trailer hard, and then shouted angrily, "Get out, get out of here! I don''t want to see you here!" "But..." A slightly low female voice rang in the trailer, but Quentin became more impatient, "I said! Get out! Don''t tell me what Richard said, I just need you now Get out!" "Quentin, you can''t do this to me..." The trailer door was closed again, and the woman was obviously unwilling to compromise easily and was still struggling to fight for it. Although the staff outside the trailer are busy with things at work, almost everyone has their ears raised and cared about the situation in the trailer at this time. The work has not started today, and the crew actually broke such a bad news. This It really made everyone excited. When Hugo came to the crew, he saw this scene. He didn''t see Quentin and who entered the trailer. He only heard a sloppy conversation afterwards, so he didn''t know what was going on. After poking your mouth, dont care too much, just go to the preparation area to prepare for the shooting for a while Hugo is going to shoot a rival scene with Uma today. Uma was absent from filming for several days before. Although it had no effect on the crew, the crew only needed to shoot other scenes, but for Hugo, he didnt. I knew what would happen, because this was the day when he saw Uma''s scheme and the two were working together again. He didn''t have any problems personally, so I don''t know how Uma would perform. Quentin still didnt get out of the trailer when Hugo was ready. Hugo was not interested in gossip, because he knew that in Hollywood, gossip was never finished. Just listen to many rumors. Some rumors are best not to be known. Otherwise it will only make things tricky, you know, keeping secrets is not an easy task. Therefore, even if it is the gossip of his own crew, Hugo will not deliberately ask. However, Hugo does not want to know that it does not mean that the crew will not take the initiative to tell him, not to mention that when Hugo is a part of the gossip, he is even less likely to be insulated. "Hugo, do you know what Quentin and Uma are arguing about?" the stylist who was combing Hugo''s hair tentatively asked. Hugo raised his eyebrows involuntarily. "Is Uma in the trailer?" Hugo obviously didn''t expect this to be the case. He thought it was just a crew member. Quentin was originally a rogue temperament for "Pulp Fiction." The shooting is also very demanding, the staff is not ready, Quentin gets angry, this is normal. But I didn''t expect it to be Uma. Hugo''s reaction immediately stimulated the gossip of the stylist. want. Wang, he immediately explained excitedly, "Yes, after Uma arrived on the crew today, Quentin was called into the trailer, and then the two had a fierce quarrel. The two have been in it for at least ten minutes." Hugo pursed his lips and savored these words carefully. Since 1994, Hugos life has not changed much. He is still busy in the "Pulp Fiction" crew every day. Even on New Years Eve, Hugo has no activities, just with Alex and Carl. , Fujin and others drank a little beer at home, because everyone has work the next day. But in the past few days, Uma did not appear on the crew, but Quentins expression was a bit weird. Every time I saw myself he was hesitant to talk. Hugo at first thought that there was a problem with his performance, so he specifically looked for it. Quentin talked about it once, but Quentin denied it again and again, which made Hugo quite inexplicable. However, Hugo and Quentin were not very familiar, he thought Quentin should have some troubles in his private life, so he did not ask. But now when I think about it, Quentin always behaves weird every time he sees herself, plus I quarreled with Uma as soon as I came here today. Could it be that Uma really thought that she asked Quentin to change the heroine? , And Uma went to Quentin to explain the situation. On the one hand, Quentin thought it was impossible, but on the other hand, he wanted to find out his own words? That''s why Quentin''s expression is so weird! Today it was Uma who returned to work after many days. Hugo and Uma had a rivalry, so Quentin was very worried and specifically talked to Uma. As a result, the conversation did not go well, and the quarrel occurred! If so, it makes sense. But if this is the case, it would be too interesting. Sure enough, Uma is a bold and straightforward woman. She is completely desperate for her own goals. She just doesn''t know what Uma and Quentin say. From the current situation, Quentin seems to support Hugo. But... Uma is not such a reckless person in principle. Even if she suspects that Hugo asked Quentin to change the heroine, there is still no news. Uma should not be so impulsive and go to Quentin to explain. . No, if you think about it carefully, this is also possible. After all, "Pulp Fiction" is currently the most important work for Uma, and there are follow-up "speed of life and death" and "rebellious. Sexual. Harassment". Once these jobs are able to Success, Uma''s career will definitely usher in a qualitative leap, so Uma''s mentality is irritable, loses calm, and takes risks. It is justified. Thinking of this, Hugo twitched the corners of his mouth. He felt that he was also influenced by the stylist. All his ideas were just imagined without any basis or facts. Maybe Quentin was just looking for Uma. It is not that complicated to condemn her for missing the filming of the past few days, or for being dissatisfied with Uma''s performance. The stylist didnt know what Hugo was thinking about in his head. He just speculated on his own, watching Hugos expression while speculating, and wanted to confirm his guess from Hugos look. Unfortunately, he got the information. Not many. The stylist was about to talk about a rumor he heard while drinking in the bar last night, but was interrupted by a loud noise from behind him. The trailer door was smashed open again, hitting the iron sheet of the carriage, and wailing in pain, Quentin''s grumpy voice roared, "Go! Straw mud horse! Go!" This time I didnt hear any rebuttals, but saw Umas nervous and anxious figure coming out. She left the trailer hurriedly, and then pinned her hair to the back of her head a little awkwardly, but then she realized that this action seemed to touch her cheeks. It was exposed to everyone''s eyes, so he quickly took out his hair and drooped his head to cover his cheeks. But after only two steps, she seemed to feel that the embarrassed posture of her hunchback seemed guilty of conscience again, so she raised her head and took a large step forward, and walked towards the makeup area with her head strutting, but she saw the rain in her eyes. After the fruit, he hurriedly changed the route and walked towards the rest area. Uma''s series of movements are trivial and panic, which is completely different from her usual self-confidence and calmness, and it easily reveals her thoughts at the moment. Before Hugo could think further, he immediately saw Quentin walk out of the trailer angrily, and then walked back and forth in front of the car door angrily, but he still looked angry. He smashed the car door so hard that he was comfortable, standing still and panting heavily. The surrounding staff were silent for an instant. The people who were still caring about the gossip just now all bowed their heads and did their own things with peace of mind. No one even raised their heads for fear that they would be angry when they came into contact with Quentins sight, even standing in the rain. The stylist who kept talking behind Guo calmed down in an instant. Hugo didnt care at all and was about to withdraw his gaze, but when Quentin turned his head, he saw Hugo, and then he showed an expression of embarrassment and hesitation. This expression Hugo has been familiar with in the past few days. Then Quentin walked straight towards Hugo, "Is there time?" Hugo looked back at the stylist standing behind him, "You should ask him." "Okay, it''s done, there is no problem." The stylist seemed to feel the terrifying aura of Quentin''s body, and immediately spoke, as if to get rid of a trouble. This made Hugo a little bit jealous. Just now, the stylist seemed to be endless. He kept talking to Hugo, but now he wanted Hugo to leave early. He stood up and smiled at Quentin. "Then, I have time." Then Hugo looked around and saw Samora holding the script and Stacey Cher, who was confirming today''s scene. Samora had already gotten in touch with Hugo. At the beginning, he saw Hugo''s sight. Hugo pointed at Quentin and signaled that he had something to talk about. Then he walked to the trailer with Quentin. Quentin seemed a little dull, and didn''t want to be in a state of anger just now, which made Hugo feel very uncomfortable, "What''s the matter, just say it if you have something to say, it''s not like you at all." Quentin and Hugo walked into the trailer This is the only trailer of the crew. It has a sofa bed and a kitchen. It is the only habitat for everyone during work, and it is also convenient for the crew to move around Los Angeles. Can carry equipment. Hugo sat down directly on the sofa and looked at the neat furnishings around him, not at all as if he had experienced a quarrel just now. Quentin looked at Hugo calmly, hesitated for a moment, and decided to say it directly. After all, he is not used to circumspect, "Hugo, this is how things are, sorry, it''s all my fault, if you blame me, I accept it all, I''m really sorry." Hugo raised his hand to stop Quentin, "Hey, hey, I don''t know what happened, you can apologize for a while." Quentin saw the smile at the corner of Hugos mouth, he couldnt help but twitched, sighed, and leaned against the sink diagonally across from Hugo, On the second day of the new year, Uma came to me and she said You plan to kick her out of the crew, but she thinks this is unreasonable. She hopes that I can calm down and don''t just believe your words." Quentin said here, took a peek at Hugo, and found that Hugo did not seem to be surprised. This made Quentin even more uneasy. He could only bite the bullet and quickly said, "She said, you actually want to talk to her Reconcile, but she refused, so you lose your mind and things get very bad, so you want revenge.) Chapter 630： Do evil by yourself Heaven''s iniquity still exists, but one''s own iniquity cannot live. Hugo had never felt too deeply about this sentence before, but at this moment, this sentence appeared in Hugo''s mind for the first time, making people laugh without holding back. Indeed, Hugo laughed like this. Hugo guessed the process, but didn''t guess the ending. Hugo knows that Uma is likely to find Quentin because this is her, desperate for her goal, but Hugo did not expect Uma to say to Quentin, it turned out to be...put all the fault on Hugo. . To be honest, this is the most stupid way to do it, because as long as Quentin goes to Hugo for verification, everything will be seen through. Does Uma expect Quentin to believe her instead of Hugo? Hugo believes that if Uma is allowed to calm down and think about it, she should not make such a low-level mistake. But now it seems that the situation Uma is facing now is more urgent than Hugo imagined. Its not hard to understand when you think about it, Umas career in the circle hasnt improved much. She has an appearance and a certain level of strength. She doesnt even lack opportunities, but she has never been able to achieve the corresponding results, which is accompanied by a golden ball. After the award incident and the June hype incident, Umas reputation in the circle was affected, which made her already struggling career face even greater difficulties. Either give it a try or step back. The choice is that simple, and Uma obviously chose the former, as always. After Hugo heard Quentins description, Uma actually pushed all the mistakes on him. If it was facing reporters, it is estimated that the media would cooperate with the hype. After all, Hugo had a lot of negative news. It doesn''t matter if one more item is added, but Quentin is not a reporter. Obviously, Uma wanted to take a gamble. After all, Quentin spent nearly three months persuading Uma to join the "Pulp Fiction" crew. Quentin clearly stated that the heroine is not Uma. Ma don''t need it. This is also Uma''s greatest reliance. Hugo laughed and looked at Quentin asking, "Then how did you answer?" Quentin was embarrassed by Hugos smile. He was already very angry. Now seeing Hugos smile makes him even more embarrassed. "Hugo, I know its my fault. I retorted it at the time." Uma, because you never talked to me about changing the heroine, and I scolded Uma. I think she is destroying your reputation. This is very bad behavior. But, but..." Quentin hesitated when he said that, and couldn''t help but start scratching his ears and cheeks, looking at a loss, "But I think maybe something really happened between the two of you... So, I didn''t. I told you the first time, and I didn''t make the right treatment in the first time. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Quentin closed his eyes after saying that, "whatever you want to get angry" looks like. After Hugo heard it, he didn''t get angry, just smiled and shook his head, "This is what she wants reporters to have. You see, she has lied to you." Outsiders didnt know about the matter between Hugo and Uma, because neither of them said much, especially Hugo. He didnt want his private life to be used by the media. In the eyes of outsiders, Hugo and Uma had a date and then broke up. It does not seem to be too happy, because Uma satirized Hugo in the media, and Hugo also made a counterattack. Then at the end of the year, Uma released a signal of friendship. Although Hugo denied this possibility during the interview, because the two people collaborated on a work, no one could predict the next development of the matter. Under such circumstances, Uma''s statement, "Hugo tried to reconcile, failed, and lost his mind" is a possible result under speculation. If Quentin had not talked to Hugo before, let Quentin know that Hugo not only did not lose his mind, but also never proposed to change the heroine. On the contrary, Hugo has always been very professional, so maybe Quentin has always been very professional. I was really fooled by Uma. No wonder Quentin''s performance in the past few days has been weird. He must have wanted to ask what Hugo is all about, but since this involves the range of feelings, Quentin doesn''t know how to speak. On the one hand, Quentin strongly condemned Uma, obviously dissatisfied with Uma''s act of stabbing a knife in the back; but on the other hand, Quentin didnt know what happened between Hugo and Uma, so he didnt deal with it. . But what happened today? Quentin was so angry, and he took the initiative to talk about it with Hugo. Quentin heard Hugo''s rhetorical question, and the anger between her eyebrows popped up again, "Grass! This **** woman, this **** hell, she actually dared to play with all of us, she I should go to the **** hell, I really want to pinch her to death!" Quentin stood up because he was so angry, and walked back and forth in the van, there was no way to calm down. Hugo saw that Quentin was so angry. He didnt gossip. Now he cant help but wonder what happened. "Hey, Quentin! I, the slandered party, are not angry. Why are you so angry? When you have to be angry, I should also stand up and throw a cup?" Quentin was a little stunned when Hugo said this, and then Quentin thought of something, and his face suddenly changed, "Hey, if that **** said this directly to reporters, then you are not bad, those disgusting reporters. I wish I could find a chance to discredit you!" "We can''t stop everyone''s stinky mouths, can we?" Hugo shrugged, but his face was calm. Quentin looked at such a Hugo, and saw the appearance of an alien. Obviously he couldn''t understand why Hugo was so calm and calm. He, a bystander, was all made into smoke. Hugo seemed to perceive Quentin''s doubts, he couldn''t help but smiled, "Compared to the Michael Jackson incident, this is nothing at all." In fact, compared to the shock when Uma betrayed him, today is nothing. It should be said that Hugo has been mentally prepared. Shock. What''s more, Uma is not Hugo''s so and so, he doesn''t need to be angry because of her, but this does not mean that Hugo will not fight back! Quentin suddenly became big, he couldn''t help but scratched his head, and then stood still opposite Hugo again, with his hands on his hips, and then said, "You know, after she said those things to me, I scolded her harshly. After a meal, because I knew she was slandering you. Maybe she also realized what kind of tacit understanding between me and you, so she went to Richard with my back, and then I received Richards today. On the phone, he asked me not to change the heroine, and he also condemned me. I was the one who insisted on using Uma at the beginning, but now I am not allowed to go back...Damn! Damn! Damn!" Halfway through Quentin''s speech, anger jumped up again, and he handed a foot to the sink, then turned around and saw Hugo''s surprised look, as if he was saying, "Does your feet hurt?" Quentin was a little bit dumbfounded, but his emotions calmed down, "Let me tell you, I did think about whether or not to change the heroine at all, because she stabbed you in the back, God, this is nothing short of it. The most disgusting thing in the world. But, I dont want to act rashly without your confirmation, so I didnt tell anyone, but she found Richard first, **** Jesus, she actually stabbed Richard in the back again. It hurt me. Damn, I''m going to replace her, how about it! Harvey can''t say anything!" Hugo was a little surprised now. The surprise was not Uma''s fierceness, but Uma''s quick response. After realizing that Quentin and Hugo had a tacit understanding, Uma immediately turned around and found a higher level. Character, make sure you can keep your job. Quentin''s "Richard" is one of the co-producers of the crew, Richard-n-Gledstein (.n.), Richard can only be regarded as a junior producer in the circle, before and Kun Ting has worked with "Falling Dogs". But no matter what, Richard is still one of the producers. He also has the right to decide on the crew, and Richard has got everyones ideas in one sentenceit was Quentin who insisted on using Uma, but now Quentin wants Repentance is indeed untenable. But the problem is that Uma first tried to get on line with Hugo, and then failed; he fooled Quentin and was found out; he found Richard again and successfully completed the transaction. This is equivalent to Uma betraying Hugo first, and then betraying Quentin. This makes Quentin so angry that he is about to explode. He is now completely out of the ground and angry He is the most incapable of this person. One of the acts of forgiveness is to betray a brother, which is absolutely not allowed. In Quentin''s bones, there is actually the brotherly loyalty of the gangster. Hugo can''t help but have a headache for this situation. In fact, Hugo knows that it is not impossible to replace Uma, but it is still difficult. The most important thing is that Uma''s part in "Pulp Fiction" is almost finished filming, which means that if the heroine is to be replaced, everything must be overturned. This is an investment of only 8 million, all For the crew whose staff were tightly tightening their belts, it was almost impossible. Moreover, there is no need to make the whole crew turn their backs for a Uma. When the time comes, the media will be happy, and Uma''s strategy can be considered successful. Maybe after a busy lap, Uma has become a poor victim, and she Still staying in the crew, that is Uma''s big win. Therefore, it is the best choice to leave Uma on the crew and cover up the matter in a calm manner. But do you really want Uma''s strategy to succeed? If it was before, Hugo actually didn''t want to kill him, this is not Hugo''s personality; but now Uma has repeatedly invaded Hugo''s head, and Hugo does not fight back, it is also not Hugo. If people do not offend me, I will not offend others. If anyone offends me, I will do so! () Chapter 631： Unsurvivable Just as Hugo was thinking about how to fight back, he heard Stacey Cher''s voice ringing outside the trailer, "Quentin, Quentin, a reporter is coming." Quentin was angry, and he yelled back without thinking, "You haven''t seen a reporter before, so what are you doing so surprised? The crew is currently not accepting interviews from any reporters during the closed filming period." But Stacey stood outside the trailer but did not leave. "Quentin, I think it would be better for you to come out and have a look." Stacey is also an old friend who has cooperated with Quentin in the "falling water dog", so she knows Quentin''s temper very well, under such circumstances, she still persists, which makes Quentin angrily walk out and open. Closed the trailer door, "What!" Before Stacey could answer, Quentin saw a crowd of people standing twenty yards away. It is roughly estimated that there were at least twenty reporters. He never encountered it again, and he couldn''t help being a little surprised, "What''s the matter, what happened?" Hugo also came out at this time. He had been thinking about the progress of the settlement between Michael Jackson and Chandler and his son in the past two days. At this time, reporters swarmed in, and Hugo wondered if it would be an out-of-court settlement. An agreement has been reached, but Staceys answer dispelled Hugos idea, I heard that it was Umas news, and the reporters said there were some rumors to be confirmed. Stacey looked around, as if looking for Uma''s figure, but she couldn''t find it. Then she lowered her voice and said, "There are rumors that Uma and Richard went in and out of the hotel last night, as if the paparazzi had caught it. So..." I don''t need to say the following words, everyone knows it well. Hugo suddenly remembered the situation where the stylist was hesitant to speak just now. Could it be that this is what he was talking about? Although I have been talking about potential. In fact, the rules are the rules of the face. People in the circle open one eye and close one eye, but the qualifier "hidden" is still used because this rule cannot be applied to the table. Just take the previous entanglement between Lancaster and Tracy Jacobs. Even though this is a fact that everyone in the circle knows, even many reporters know it, but it has never been revealed, or it has never been revealed. The evidence was caught, as did Brad Pitt and Tracy later. Similar to this potential. The rules can always only be buried in the circle. Once the news is revealed, the uproar caused will be very considerable. Imagine that when people know that the goddess in their minds depends on "sleeping" all the way to become famous, strict defenders must think "this is different from prostitutes. Women are different", this is a violent impact on social morality . Therefore, Uma caught up with Richard-n-Gledstein. Although Quentin was very angry, people in the circle would not say much, only that this was Umas ability; but, this one If the matter is stabbed out by the media, then the nature of the entire matter will change. Not only will the reputations of Uma and Richard be seriously damaged, but also the crew of the "Pulp Fiction" crew will be implicated. Quentin frowned and blurted out, "Why are you so careless!" This is the common attitude of people in the circle. Stacey shrugged and said that he didn''t know the actual situation, "What should I do now?" When encountering this kind of thing, the actors and the crew will be both prosperous and prosperous. Even if Quentin can break the wrist and expel Uma from the crew, including the huge cost loss, Richard can not completely leave the crew, and this As if a drop of ink dripped into a basin, the entire crew would be implicated. Therefore, Quentin not only couldn''t get into trouble, but also covered it up for Uma. This matter must be firmly rejected. This is the correct approach. This thought is like a mouthful of thick phlegm clogged in Quentins throat, making him want to vomit, but he has to swallow this mouthful of thick phlegm, which makes Quentin want to go crazy on the spot. Mom! I won''t do it!" But after speaking, he stood still in a daze. Hugo stood aside and thought for a while, he got an idea as soon as he thought about it, then he patted Quentin on the shoulder and whispered in Quentins ear. After listening, Quentin frowned and looked back at Yu. Guo glanced at him and said in surprise, "You fellow, you are unknowingly harming people. I shouldn''t offend you before, right?" Quentin originally thought that Hugo looked like a good gentleman, but he didn''t expect that he would not discuss with others. This reminded Quentin of Hugo''s previous scene in which he was still not let down by nearly a hundred reporters, that kind of powerful Quentin only felt a chill on his scalp with his vigor and ruthless attitude. Quentin couldn''t help thinking carefully, did he offend Hugo before? Otherwise, it would be too wrong to know how he died in the future. Hugo still had that gentle and harmless smile, "What''s wrong with me? I''m defending Uma and the reputation of our crew. Please don''t get me wrong." Quentin''s eyes rolled round and round, looked up and down Hugo several times, and sneered, "Go and talk to the devil, and see if he believes you." Then Quentin turned back to Stella Xi pointed out, "Didn''t the reporter look for Uma? You go ask her and her agent to see what they plan to do. If they don''t plan to come out to receive reporters, come and call us." Stacey thought for a while, this is also the truth, after all, the person concerned has to make a statement first, so he turned and walked towards the rest area. Quentin looked at the back of Stacey''s departure, turned around and muttered to Hugo in a low voice, "How do you know she will come forward to clarify?" "Trust me, she will not miss this opportunity to perform." Although Hugo is not sure, the paparazzi secretly photographed Uma last night if she arranged it. This is unlikely, but it is not impossible; but Hugo It is certain that if Uma wants to stay on the crew, she will definitely want to take the lead and show her weak image in front of the media first. Therefore, Uma will not miss this opportunity. After taking a closer look, Hugo felt that Uma was probably digging a hole by himself and he got it. Before "Pulp Fiction", Uma had been hyping her and Hugo''s hope of reunion, so after the filming started, the paparazzi became active again, trying to take pictures of Uma and Hugo dating, which also led to recent tracking The number of paparazzi for Uma and Hugo has risen sharply. Under such circumstances, Uma found Richard in a panic. It is estimated that the secrecy measures were neglected, and the paparazzi caught him. Otherwise this kind of dive. Regarding the rules, it is very difficult for the paparazzi to capture the photos. Even if the photos are captured, the persons contacts will be known for the first time, and then privately bid to prevent news exposure-buy the photos by trading. But the problem is that after the paparazzi captured the photo, they did not contact Uma or Richard. Otherwise, Uma and Richard did not notice the paparazzi''s whereabouts. Why? Because Uma had been hyping the possibility of recombining with Hugo before, now Uma has been caught "stealing", which in the eyes of the paparazzi is an absolute front page headline, and the explosiveness is much more fierce than a simple scandal. Up. And this stealing has to put on the coat of "hidden rules", which is even more exciting. Therefore, no paparazzi is willing to let go of this exclusive, because neither Uma nor Richard can afford to cut the news at such a high price. In this way, things are much more reasonable. Although it is only Hugo''s speculation, no matter how you look at it, it seems that Uma has pitted herself. It is no wonder that they say that they cannot live by themselves. Sure enough, less than three minutes after Stacey left, she saw Uma appear with her agent, walking in the direction of the reporter. Uma was wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes. It could be seen that her eyes were a little red and swollen. Coupled with her pale face without any makeup, she could be seen from the first impression that she was wronged. Hugo didn''t know that it turned out that Uma played the role of a weak woman so well, because he was always accustomed to Uma''s self-confidence and self-reliance. Now standing outside, he saw things that he hadn''t noticed before. Since the trailer was a little away from the reporters, Umas voice naturally couldnt pass through, but Hugo could still judge some of the conversation from the reporters reaction and Umas expression. Quentins voice rang from the side. "Guess what she''s talking about?" Hugo curled his lips, "I''m not her, how did I know." But after finishing speaking, Hugo went on to say, "It probably means that she is only seriously involved in the filming of the crew, and she doesn''t know how the rumors came. , To express her grievance... Oh, she looked at us, she looked at us, it was too obvious, she was implying that the crew was actually repelling her, although I dont know how she conveyed this meaning, But the reporter''s expression is too obvious, obviously they will let us go for a while." "Shit! She was so embarrassed to say that our crew rejected herLook at what good things she did!" Quentin said angrily, kicked the trailer in dissatisfaction, and Hugo immediately laughed I got up, "Look, we are indeed rejecting her, and we will continue to reject her in a while. The reporters have confirmed this fact." Quentin''s words choked, he also discovered the fact that the crew was indeed repelling her, but Uma used tears and the image of a weak woman to win sympathy, which really made him disdain, "Grass! That''s what she deserves. End!" Quentin still feels uncomfortable. "If you have real strength, you will shoot your works down-to-earth. Sooner or later, you will achieve success. You will know if you are not relying on your own strength. One work is one work. Slowly polish it. I really dont know what she is thinking about, and what conspiracy and tricks she has time to plan here, it is better to think about the performance!" "Take a deep breath, take a deep breath..." Hugo interrupted Quentin''s complaint, pressing Quentin''s waist with his elbow, "It''s our turn to play. Oh, she did a great job, she did a great job. , You see, the reporters eyes are shining, its as if they saw the lion of the antelope, tusk." Hugo''s ridiculous words made Quentin not hold back for a while, and laughed out with a flutter, but the anger in his heart was not completely vented, and this was the real dumbfounding. () Chapter 632： Polite mandarin ads_wz_txt; Quentin walked to a group of reporters not far away and looked at Hugo, who was standing beside him, with a calm and calm face. Quentin became more and more unable to calm down. Thinking of Hugo''s ridicule, Quentin couldn''t help but laughed again, although his heart was angry. It still hasn''t dissipated, but there is no previous impulse. The reporters looked at Quentin with endless smiles and Hugo with an innocent face, and suddenly there were countless question marks on their heads: What''s going on? Although Uma had no pear blossoms with rain just now, but with red and swollen eyes and impossibility, All of them are implying that she was treated unfairly in the crew, so what is going on with Quentin and Hugo who are still in the mood for joking? Gloating? This is impossible. Even if the crew is really gloating, they will not show it so straightforwardly. Quentin is a bit possible, but Hugo must be impossible. Hugo! As long as you think of Hugo, reporters suddenly become vigilant. In the past month, reporters have suffered from Hugo. Since the release of "Schindler''s List", reporters have been there, whether directly or indirectly. Hugo had eaten it several times, which is really not a good sign. Could it be said that what Hugo is planning today? Thinking of this, the reporters couldn''t help but start looking at each other. The original mood of seeing the jokes was instead hesitating. This also caused Quentin and Hugo to come in front of everyone, but froze. No reporter asked questions. Everyone seemed to be looking forward to someone who would come forward and be cannon fodder. Quentin and Hugo stood in front of a group of reporters, watching that none of the reporters who were still eager to speak were actually speaking. Just now the reporters were eager to rush out to conduct interviews in the first place; now everyone is silent. , This is really weird. Quentin looked at Hugo with a puzzled face, and Hugo withdrew his mouth and shrugged helplessly. Obviously he didn''t know what happened. "So, is anyone willing to ask questions?" Hugo had no choice but to start asking questions first. After breaking the inexplicable silence, the reporters found that Hugo''s eyes were projecting over, and the hula land swept their heads in one direction. Then the eyes of more than 20 reporters were focused on one reporter, and Hugo and Quentin were no exception. When Hugo saw the reporter, a smile appeared on his face, "Hey, Mr. Bond, long time no see." Anthony Bond Stewart was very annoyed when he stood among the reporters. He left Los Angeles and spent the New Year in a small town with a population of less than 1,000. On the first day of the New Year, Michael Jackson and Evan Chandler decided The news of a settlement out of court was the most cheerful news he heard recently, but he still did not act rashly. He still stayed in the town for a few days and looked at the wind outside. The wave of "witch trials" finally came down. , And the "New York Post" and "National Enquirer" are also active again. Because Michaels move to settle out of court made people believe that there must be something tricky in this, but Chandler and his son also decided to settle, which seems to be the same as Michaels previous statement that "they are all for money". It is consistent and in the position of protecting the "victims of minors", all discussions have begun to resurge, which also gave the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer" a respite. After thinking about it, Anthony quietly returned to Los Angeles. Although he had suffered enough this time, the paparazzi was still his favorite job. He didn''t want to give up, and he was scared during this period of fear that he would have to take revenge. It works, but this time not only Hugo, but also Ron Meyer and Tracy Jacobs, Anthony must let them know the iron law of "never offend reporters". Hollywood has never lacked news, and this truth has been verified once again. Anthony received the tip the next day when he returned to Los Angeles, and then filmed evidence that Uma Thurman and the producer of "Pulp Fiction" Richard_n-Gladestein entered the hotel for two hours together. This Anthony is full of confidence. Although he is not sure what news he can dig out and whether he can hit Hugo, he absolutely believes that this is a major news that can bring him back on track. However, when Hugo''s "Mr. Bond" rang and all the reporters focused their attention on himself, Anthony felt a moment of withdrawal, as if the nightmare was coming again. He could no longer do the same as before. Facing Hugo calmly and cunningly. Originally "Mr. Bond" was the title he was most proud of, but now it is full of numerous ironies, which makes Anthony feel very aggrieved. Anthony recalled his experience of being forced by his peers to flee Los Angeles in a hurry, which made him shudder. Although he wanted to avenge Hugo, he also knew that he must be careful and careful not to show any horse feet. . Therefore, facing the "framing" of all other colleagues at this time, Anthony tried to force himself to calm down, always telling himself: "Don''t make mistakes, don''t make mistakes", but when he saw Hugo''s warm smile, Anthony couldn''t help thinking. Its a terrible feeling to look away. Anthony secretly cheered himself up, but his gaze turned towards Quentin after all, "Quentin, uh, someone took a picture of Uma and Richard arriving at the hotel together last night, and they opened a room. Then I stayed in there for more than 120 minutes. Some people say that this is why Uma got the opportunity to perform in Pulp Fiction. What do you think?" "Shit." Quentin didn''t even think about it, and a **** came out. "Of course it''s impossible.''Pulp Fiction'' is just a small cost movie with an investment of 8 million, and I am nothing. Well-known big directors, its so difficult for us to find actors, and its even better if actors take the initiative to send them to the door. How could the ridiculous thing you said happen?" Quentin''s words made the reporters look at each other, because Quentin was telling the truth. Quentin was using the previous news that the media had repeatedly despised the crew of "Pulp Fiction" to counter Anthony''s question. This immediately left the reporters speechless. Anthony was unwilling to give up, and immediately asked, "What did Uma and Richard do in the hotel last night?" "This question should be more appropriate for you to ask the person involved?" Quentin curled his lips and retorted disdainfully. "Uma said she and Richard were discussing the script, but aren''t you responsible for the script?" Anthony quickly replied, hoping to use his usual fast pace to achieve his goals. But Quentin is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He widened his eyes, "Richard is a producer, isn''t it? Isnt it normal for Uma to discuss the script with him?" Having said that, Quentin turned to look at Hugo. At a glance, he smiled and said, "Just like Hugo and I, we often discuss the plot. Hugo helped me a lot." Speaking of Hugo, all reporters turned their attention to Hugo, but Anthony was the only one. He veiled his eyes to look at Hugo, and then found that Hugo was looking at him with a smile, which made Anthony look at him. Suddenly startled, he quickly lowered his eyes. Anthony couldn''t help being upset: Why hadn''t he discovered that Hugo was such a powerful character before? In fact, Hugo was not watching Anthony at all. He was not full of food and nothing to do, but Anthony was guilty. Hugo''s attention at this time was on Quentin''s words, "Yes, Quentin and I do often discuss it on set. The plot, this is very important for the filming. I think Uma is a very dedicated actor who still studies the script carefully outside of working hours. This is an act that the crew must reward, isn''t it?" Hugos remarks sounded like he was admiring Uma, but the deep meaning in the words seemed worth exploring: Hugo and Quentin only discussed the script when they were working on the crew, and Uma left the crew and production. Richard discusses the plot? This is definitely meaningful. But only from the literal meaning of Hugo''s words, it is impossible to see these things. This makes the reporters on the scene look different. Obviously, everyone is savoring it carefully. "Hugo, there have been rumors that you and Uma are going to get back together, what do you think about what happened last night?" This time it was still not Anthony who started with Anthony, and other reporters started to be active. It is obvious that this topic is the focus of everyone''s most attention-this is also the reason why everyone asked to interview Quentin and Hugo. Hugo smiled politely, "I said before that Uma and I are friends, but they are just friends. We all have our own lives." This is another polite scene, but the meaning is very obvious, which is obviously to put aside the so-called compound rumors. On the one hand, Hugo did not admit that there was a recombination. On the other hand, Uma and Richard went into the hotel to be alone for two hours. Regardless of whether there are unspoken rules or not, at least Hugo and Umas recombination should There is no hope anymore. "Quentin, then you can talk about the reason why you chose Uma as the heroine of this work?" The reporter''s question also seemed to have something to say The subtext is here. Say: You know that Hugo and Uma have no hope of reconciliation. You also chose Uma. If this is not Richard''s unspoken rule, what is the reason? Quentin glanced at Hugo and couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth. This problem was actually expected by Hugo. The smile on the corner of Quentin''s mouth rose like this, "I think, it should be the choice of Hollywood." There is a bit of ridicule in this sentence. In fact, if you understand it positively, you can understand that Uma relies on strength to stand out from Hollywood; but if you understand it negatively, it can also be understood as an unspoken rule. This is definitely a pun, and it has a lot of meaning. On the surface it is a polite remark, but it is a full article. Quentin couldn''t help but glanced at Hugo again, Hugo''s answer was really meaningful. It turns out that the polite mandarin can also be so in-depth. Quentin is the first to understand, and when the reporter put the same question to Hugo, Hugo''s answer made Quentin once again shine. "Hehe, I know this is not my choice." (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 633： Meaningful ads_wz_txt; Official speeches are almost a subject that everyone must learn after leaving society, because this is one of the most basic etiquettes in social situations, especially when facing strangers, the truth is often hurtful. In interviews with reporters, polite remarks are one of the must-have weapons. Journalists are also very accustomed to practising Tai Chi with interviewees, probing each other, and spying out really useful information under polite masks. Hugo and Quentin are like this today. Faced with the two-hour news of Uma and the Richard Hotel, reporters knew that they would not admit it. Unless a private photo of the bedroom was revealed, Uma and the entire crew They are bound to deny that no one wants to be caught by the media and criticize it. In particular, the wave of "witch trials" set off by Hugo has just cooled down. The reporters are eager to get revenge, so they can''t be caught by the reporters. Otherwise, Uma had encountered unspoken rules. It may well become a disaster for the entire "Pulp Fiction" crew. Therefore, the reporters expected Hugo and Quentin''s official scenes, but it is not accurate to say so, because almost no reporter imagined that the answers of the two people would be so meaningful. Quentin categorically denied the possibility of any unspoken rules, and unswervingly defended Uma, but the words seemed to allude to more content, as if to say, "You are in the unspoken rules. I can''t dig out anything here, so you should find the person involved." But the problem is that if Quentins words are published in the original, no readers will believe the subtext inside. Quentin can even say that the reporters are completely interpreting his meaning, and he can even condemn the reporters for making up again. For media reporters who have just emerged from the "witch trial", this is not a good thing. Compared to Quentin, Hugo is not inferior. Hugo''s words both express a meaning inside and outside: I am not a party, and you should not ask me. This is the truth. Originally, Hugo didnt have any direct contact with Uma and Richard during the two hours spent last night. No matter how imaginative reporters are, they cant make it out of nothing. Its okay to look at pictures and tell stories, but now even "pictures" "None, just fabricate the facts. The reporters are not so stupid to take the initiative to Hugo once again. But the problem is that Hugo''s two sentences are extraordinarily clever. The first sentence is "I and Uma are friends, but they are also friends. We all have our own lives". This is to show our position. "Just friends" completely separates the relationship and makes it natural. Think of it: Hugo is expressing dissatisfaction with Uma''s recent use of his own hype for news. This also means that the previous media hype compound statement is completely invisible. On the contrary, Uma is actually once again. Started with Hugo''s idea, there are many articles to do. In June, Uma used Hugo to hype news. Hugo''s situation was more subtle. On the one hand, the eight consecutive championships of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and the double nomination of the Golden Globes all proved Hugo''s excellence; but On the other hand, the silence after the Golden Globes incident and the lingering suspicion of big names have put Hugo''s career in an embarrassing position. Therefore, at that time, Uma used Hugo to create more topical effects. Unfortunately, Hugo directly suppressed it. "Sleepless in Seattle" succeeded, and "Mad Dog and Glory" not only failed at the box office, but also went offline early. . And the song "Love is a lie (...is.a. performed on the streets of Glory to Death is still a hot topic, and it is considered to be a resounding slap on Uma''s face by Hugo. But now? Hugo ushered in the second peak of his actor career through "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List". It is a step further than in 1992, and has now firmly entered the ranks of 10 million film salaries. The success of "Pulp Fiction" has a certain influence, but Hugo''s strong box office appeal and outstanding acting performance are beyond doubt. Not to mention the hot discussion caused by "almost fame". The existence of two big bosses, Catherine Hepburn, Michael Jackson and Steven Spielberg, treats Hugo differently, all of them are Hugos. An important capital in the entertainment industry. It can be said that Hugo has now initially entered the ranks of powerful figures in Hollywood. This is also the reason why international innovation management companies and innovative artist management companies all want to obtain Hugo. Under such circumstances, Uma used Hugo again, which is definitely a model of unsuccessful benevolence. If Uma succeeds, then it will be able to successfully take the position and win the eye. The best case is to reconcile with Hugo, that is the perfect script. But if Uma fails, let alone Hugos plans, Hollywood, which is very sensitive to the ups and downs, will respond immediately. Although the production company and the agency will not block Uma, it will at least temporarily cool off. Leng Uma, after all, no one wants to be touched by Hugo under such circumstances. This means that Uma can hardly receive the script in a short time. As for this time limit, it depends on Hugos face. . If Hugo said, "Never cooperate with Uma", then the cooling time period is at least six months to one year. You must know that for Hollywood, which has a fast metabolism, it means that the difficulty of getting started has doubled. , And Umas career hadnt improved much before this, which almost killed Umas career prospects. Even if Hugo doesnt say anything, the production companies are all human beings, and they are bound to look at the trend of Hugo. If "Pulp Fiction" succeeds again unexpectedly, Uma''s cooling time will be at least The bottom line is half a year. Therefore, at such a juncture, Hugo said "just friends", not only media reporters have a lot of content that can be digging slowly, but the production company must also have many people paying attention to this detail. And more importantly, the second half of Hugo''s sentence is "We all have our own lives." It seems that there is nothing wrong with it in the literal sense. It is normal for couples to have their own lives, but it is normal for them to have their own lives. Under the suspicion of "Uma Unspoken Rules", you can savour something: Is it true that Hugo believes that the unspoken rules are true? The meaning of Hugo and Quentin completely coincided with each other, and the reporter had to think more about it. Hugos second sentence "I know this is not my choice" has too many subtexts. On the surface, Hugo is saying that he is an actor and has no right to decide the choice of actors on the crew. This is very Correct; but why didnt Hugo say "This is Quentins choice, not my choice" or "Im not a producer, and Im not involved in these work." There are many ways of expressing like this, but Hugo chooses The simplest one is, "This is not my choice." Hugo emphasizes "I" as the subject. In addition to Hugo, does it mean that producer Richard is involved? Hugo''s words and Quentin''s "Hollywood''s Choice" are taken out separately, and there is no problem. They don''t mean much when they are combined together, but everyone in the circle can taste something. . It can be said that Hugo''s answer can be said to be drip-proof, but also meaningful. This trick is too cruel. On the surface, Hugo did not reveal any information, and he also maintained Uma''s innocence; but in the ears of reporters and those in the circle, there is a lot of information that can be unearthed. However, reporters and people in the circle cannot push the matter to Hugo. If they say "Uma really sent the door to unspoken rules" or something, Hugo can totally deny it, saying that the reporter distorted his reasoning. Then, we have to make a big fuss again; but if they dont say it, it also means that they will return today without success. In an instant, the reporters on the scene couldn''t help being silent. They expected that Hugo would be difficult to entangle, but they didn''t expect it to be this number. Obviously, Hugo now is no longer a fortress that reporters can easily break. Looking back on the "witch trial" mountain behind him, the reporters suddenly felt a bit aggrieved. They are not writing news or not writing news. Anyway, they will become scapegoats, either by Hugo and Quentin, or just As the editor-in-chief of my own newspaper, these reporters are completely Zhu Bajie looking in the mirrornot people inside and out. This dumb feeling of eating coptis is really bad. Hugos simple words made the reporters speechless, standing in place like fools, not knowing what to do. Now they have to organize their forces to fight against Hugo, which seems to be an impossible task. . Anthony is also the same at this time. He is more sensitive to this kind of pressure. He feels that Hugo is staring at him all the time. This feeling like a man on his back makes him uneasy, and he has worked hard for a long time before turning himself around. The urge to flee was suppressed. Suddenly, Anthony went out and raised his head to look at Hugo, gritted his teeth, as if bravely, "Uma''s eyes looked red and swollen just now, as if they had cried bitterly. Do you know what happened?" Anthony He didn''t even dare to say the name of "Hugo", so he could only look at Hugo, and then asked without thinking. Hugo noticed Anthonys tension, but didnt know the reason. He didnt deliberately target Anthony today, because todays protagonist is not Anthony, so when he heard this question, he couldnt help but smile. Some contradictions." Hugo''s words immediately made all the reporters look up and look at Hugo hopefully. Could it be that Hugo is finally about to break the news? But the reporters soon discovered that they were tricked by Hugo again only to hear Hugo smile and say, "During the filming process, Quentins requirements for acting always made us very embarrassed. Before Ma took a break due to illness, it was difficult to catch up with the filming schedule of the crew. We had some disputes during the discussion. However, U Ma is a very professional actor, and we all hope to show off in the end. Work together and work hard, so Uma is too strict with herself, and I also hope she can relax herself a little bit." Uh, this... "Hugo, you framed me again." Quentin finally laughed heartily while standing beside him. The reporter''s aggrieved expression pleased him, "The person who has the most stringent requirements for acting is yourself, I tell you, Quentin looked at the reporter and started to complain, "Hugo is very strict with every scene..." Quentin actually said he was happy, and before the reporter asked questions, he talked endlessly, endlessly, endlessly... supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 634： Downfall ads_wz_txt; The reporters never knew that they wanted to interview Quentin and Hugo eagerly, but now they want Quentin to shut up quickly and end the torture of this interview. But Quentin seemed to be addicted. He praised Hugo for his performance in the crew. After praising Hugo, he went on to talk about the cooperative relationship within the crew...and he said that for five minutes without stopping. of. Hugo stood by, watching the reporters'' composure but couldn''t conceal the gloom in their eyes, and couldn''t help but laugh. Hugo treated reporters just now, just doing what he did. If Hugo and Quentin dont fight back, and dont talk about Uma, what are their calculations. Reporters alone will not let go of the "Pulp Fiction" crew, and they will definitely do their best to make the entire crew surrounded by negative news. There will only be more and more, and it will not even give the crew a chance to breathe. If this continues, Hugo would be better to say that after "Schindler''s list", Hugo''s current position is relatively stable, but Quentin is in trouble. This only contributed a "Falling Dog" The director''s future development in Hollywood will be extremely difficult. And just now, Hugo and Quentin just caused the reporters to suffer a dumb loss. Although the reporters did not succeed with the two of them, after turning around and returning, the reporters should write or write. They will definitely not be merciful, just They didn''t have a handle in the hands of reporters. But Quentin is now using this lengthy speech to make reporters stay on the scene and turn it into a torture. On the one hand, reporters now want to dig out more hot spots, but they are also worried that Hugo and Quentin will continue to let the They are crippled, itchy, but helpless; on the one hand, they want to leave here early, go back and vent their anger with a pen, but Quentin is chattering again, who knows if Quentin will break the news next, so They can''t leave. This... really brutal torture. Quentin was finally satisfied. He carried his hands triumphantly, as if patrolling his own territory. He looked at the reporters who looked like bean sprouts in front of him. Then he nodded and looked at Hugo. "Do you still have something to say?\" The reporters immediately looked at Hugo. The desire was very mixed and contradictory, as if they hoped that Hugo could break the news, and also as if they wished to let them go away with mercy. Those depressed eyes were so teary. I cried out of my pity. Hugo pursed his lips, and finally didn''t make himself laugh, and then said seriously, "Do you still have any questions?" The reporters looked at each other, but they all focused their attention on Anthony. If it was before, Anthony The most enjoyable thing is this kind of treatment, but now he feels like ten thousand arrows pierced his heart, wishing everyone to look away quickly, Anthony quickly avoided Hugos sight, expressing his innocence, lest he slow down. It is typical of being caught by Hugo. Hugo found that everyone was avoiding his sight. This scene was really rare, which made Hugo chuckle twice, "Then...that''s the end of today''s interview, and our crew welcomes everyone to continue." Those interviewed, I hope you can help publicize it, thank you." Hula la, the twenty-odd reporters in front of me seemed to be **** in an instant, and they all ran away. Stacy Yixueer looked at the magnificent scene in front of him, absolutely dumbfounded, and looked at Quentin and Hugo with an incredible expression. Quentin immediately laughed heartily. After sweeping away the irritability and boredom he had just soared to the sky, he gave Hugo a thumbs up, "Good job!" Hugo still smiled brightly and shrugged, "We are just stating the facts, don''t we? There are really not many interviewees like us who cooperate so well now. I always think these reporters just look at us to bully. This Its only been so long since the interview, you see, todays filming has to be postponed..." Stacy watched Hugo and Quentin leave side by side with a look of astonishment, standing still completely at a loss. She obviously lost the sight of the situation on the scene. She clearly remembered that the reporters were caught by Quentin and Hugo just now. Tossing hard, isn''t it? She couldn''t help but tilted her head, "Did I just have hallucinations?" As expected, the reporters did not get any effective information from Quentin and Hugo, and the two defended the innocence of the "Pulp Fiction" crew righteously. This is exactly the expected result. In Hollywood, no crew, producer, or production company would be so stupid to admit, "Hey, I just unspoken rules for a certain star...". But the crews denial of this does not mean that reporters cant write. Innuendo is an essential skill for all entertainment magazines. Add some conjecture words of "possible", "maybe", "probably", and "suspect", so that even if the parties have to be held accountable There is no alternative, but readers will always ignore these words and directly affirm this fact. This is the basic form of entertainment news. The next day, "Entertainment Weekly", one of the most famous formal gossip magazines in the United States, published heavy news. The biggest difference between "Entertainment Weekly" and "U.S. Weekly" magazines that survive on gossip news and "National Inquirer" is that they not only report gossip, but also have many professional sections. Professional reviews such as music reviews and film reviews are also recognized. Magazine interviews, special planning, etc. have also been recognized by brokerage companies and other industries, and their gossip is more credible, unlike the "National Inquiry" "That''s crazy. "Entertainment Weekly" used the candid photos of Uma and Richard entering and leaving the hotel as the cover-it was not only Anthony Bond and Stewart who took the photos that night, it was not exclusive, and there were seven media that took photos. Home, including a small number of professional paparazzi, soon gave away the photos in their hands to other newspapers and magazines at high prices. This is an important reason why "Pulp Fiction" was blocked by more than 20 reporters. This is the vicious consequence of Uma''s recent hype and Hugo composite news. The paparazzi around her is far beyond imagination. In the "Entertainment Weekly" report, they fabricated a very credible story. They said that it is said that Uma was able to enter the "Pulp Fiction" crew because of the relationship of a certain producer. Hugo, as the leading actor, expressed opposition to this, but was forced to suppress it by a certain producer. The cooperation of two people. It is said that after the filming of the crew, Hugo has always performed very professionally, showing the professional ethics and standards of an actor, and won unanimous praise from the crew; but Uma is relatively unsatisfactory, and she has been trying to take advantage of the rain again. Guo''s method of hyping compound news caused Hugo''s strong dissatisfaction, which led to disagreeable voices within the crew. Obviously, Hugo, who is dedicated and kind, has better popularity and has the support of most of the crew, including director Quentin. According to insider information, Umas behavior has caused many complaints in the crew, especially after she was absent for multiple days of filming for no reason, she had to complete a deal with a producer again, and let the producer suppress the commotion of the crew. In order to facilitate Uma to successfully complete the remaining scenes. But the entire crew has fallen apart at the moment. If Quentin and Hugo hadn''t worked hard to maintain the harmony within the crew, the filming of "Pulp Fiction" might have been interrupted. Obviously, the entire story of "Entertainment Weekly" is full of uncertain words such as "said" and "may", but it clearly outlines the cause and effect of the whole thing. This statement has been shared by several other industry peers. Recognition has also become the most popular statement in the current public opinion trend. Although there are gossip magazines such as "Entertainment Weekly" and can''t wait to start breaking the news, Uma''s agent will naturally not be arrested. They still prevent the team from dispelling the rumors for the first time, and use a large newspaper such as "San Francisco Chronicle" to do so. To clarify the facts, "Uma and Richard met that time only to discuss the script. Before Uma was absent from filming for a week due to physical discomfort, and was out of touch with the filming schedule of the crew; and Uma was also very concerned about her role. Put forward some very constructive opinions, hoping to further discuss and analyze, and then we met. Quentin also stood up to clarify for Uma, saying that those false speculations did not exist at all. Hugo, as a cooperating actor and friend, also expressed that the media''s speculation is irresponsible. " This kind of statement is the simplest and most effective. It clearly explained the matter clearly, and brought Quentin and Hugo in, letting them clarify the misunderstanding on the Uma platform. And Quentin and Hugo''s scenes and words in the interview were removed from the meaning behind directly published in the newspaper. It has to be said that Umas agents crisis public relations management is still in place. Of course, there must also be credit for the "Pulp Fiction" producer team. They will not allow things to make a big fuss and drag the entire crew into the water. But the Uma agent did not expect one thing, that is the hatred value. On the one hand, Uma tried to use Hugo to hype the news before, and she attracted enough attention. Now things have turned around. This is a huge explosion. No media is willing to let go of this obvious business opportunity; on the other hand, On the one hand, the hatred value that Hugo attracts alone is strong enough. Although the media cant target Hugo this time, they can use Uma to pull the "Pulp Fiction" crew into the water and even affect Hugo. Many media are willing to "learn" Hugo desperately. Under such circumstances, the media that fell into trouble are completely one after another, making people messy and overwhelmed. It seems that Uma is really self-defeating this time. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 635： Embarrassed ads_wz_txt; "U.S. Weekly" also published this shocking news for the first time, but because of the existence of James Rattle, he is obviously biased towards Hugo, so his report is relatively neutral, but it is also credible. tallest. "U.S. Weekly" stated in the report that Uma is suspected of having a conflict with the crew, trying to achieve her goals through a relationship with a certain producer. This is not good news for the crew of "Pulp Fiction". Because before that, the entire crew was in harmony and the shooting went smoothly, but now an uncertain bomb has been detonated, casting a shadow on the crew. In fact, this article by James is saying: "Pulp Fiction" crew is good at everything, but Uma is the rat **** that pollutes the whole pot of soup. Although this statement is completely contrary to the previous "San Francisco Chronicle", it has hit a soft underbelly of the "Pulp Fiction" production team: what they want is to preserve the reputation of the entire crew, and keeping Uma is only one part of it, but Now, if this can be accomplished by just "abandoning" Uma, then they are happy to break their wrists. The Weinstein brothers are all familiar with the method that all large companies are best at in dealing with crises. Of course, the current situation is not yet such a crisis, so the Weinstein brothers can''t bear it for the time being, and they haven''t really made a decision. They still want to save Uma first and let the whole crew continue intact. But the problem is that the media family that has fallen into trouble now has almost no room to breathe. The "Los Angeles Times" clamored in Nicholas-McClen very excitedly, "Uma and Hugo composite dream broken late at night with a producer alone. Two hours..." News headlines like this are enough to cause endless reverie. Nicholas was very objective in his article. He said that before Uma repeatedly showed good wishes to Hugo, making people mistakenly think that the two men are going to start dating again, but now it seems that this is completely Umas smoke bomb. Hugo is just a shield, Uma''s goodwill to Hugo is only for the cooperation of "Pulp Fiction". And Umas true emotional belonging is someone else. This one of the co-producers from "Pulp Fiction" spent two sweet hours alone with Uma in a hotel during the busy shooting schedule. Enviable. Nicholass trick was really superb, and it was exactly the same as Hugo and Quentins methods. He hardly said any other extended meanings, but simply stated the facts one by one, and even defended Uma, thinking that Uma and This man is currently dating. This is obviously to clear the waste of other media, but one of the sentences "one of the co-producers of vulgar fiction..." positions Uma''s so-called new boyfriend and makes ordinary How can people not think about unspoken rules when reading news! From "San Francisco Chronicle" to "Los Angeles Times" from "Entertainment Weekly" to "U.S. Weekly" this is just the beginning of this news. In the next week, all the media''s enthusiasm seems to be concentrated on Uma. . The main reason is that the Michael-Jackson affair has ended in an out-of-court settlement, and everything has settled. Michael also left the United States and went to London to recuperate. This made the media lack a big target. Now Uma is taking the risk. When it comes out, naturally no one wants to let it go. The "New York Post" cant wait to swallow Hugo alive. The headline of the news is naturally merciless, "A certain film crew is shocked by the unspoken rules and the heroine is forced to climb onto the producers bed..." This is sympathizing with Uma. All the faults were pushed to the crew of "Pulp Fiction". The National Inquirer finally caught its breath. This time it seemed to be cautious. The headline written by Anthony Bond and Stewart is still sharp, but the point of view is completely different from that of the New York Post, Pulp Fiction, Crew It broke out that a certain female artist relied on unspoken rules to make waves...". Although Anthonys report pointed the arrow to the entire "Pulp Fiction" crew and pointed out the seriousness of the unspoken rules, the culprit turned out to be Uma. He believed that Uma was clearly destroying the peace of the entire crew. Anthony didn''t even mention Hugo''s name in the entire report, showing that the sequelae was very serious. The entertainment headlines of "USA Today" are even more horrifying, "Uma-Thurman steals, and the possibility of recombining with Hugo-Lancaster is shattered!" In this gossip report, Uma and Hugo are ridiculously regarded as a couple, but now they have destroyed everything because of Uma''s derailment. Although they did not dig into deep topics such as the hidden rules of Hollywood, but they used derailment to interpret them in a different way, and suddenly the gossip index burst. The statement of "USA Today" has received the most widespread response. Even the "New York Times" reported with a similar headline, "The path of third-party recombination between the two has ended..." This makes sense. Chad''s identity as a filmmaker has completely become a useless background, and everyone has focused their attention on the relationship life of Uma and Hugo. Then, under such circumstances, Uma has become an emotional disloyal. Although it is not a betrayal, Uma has repeatedly expressed friendliness to Hugo before, and the media has repeatedly revealed signs that the two are about to reconcile. But now Uma has hooked up with other people during the cooperation period, not only because of inconsistency in words and deeds, but also by infidelity to feelings. This suddenly makes Uma''s image plummet. At present, Hugo is undoubtedly the golden bachelor in the United States. Since Uma, Hugo has not reported any scandals, let alone dating. Under such circumstances, Hugos popularity among women Reached an unprecedented peak, called "everyone loves Hugo." But now, Uma actually gave up Hugo, and chose a potbellied uncle. This is not a betrayal but better than a betrayal. It is not an affair but no less than an affair. Almost overnight, Uma''s image plummeted. Of course, there are many media who have made a big fuss about Richards identity. The Daily News stated, Pulp fiction producer and heroine Uma Thurman are alone for two hours late at night... in the report content Zhong also said that Uma is likely to encounter unspoken rules and has to rely on his own body to open the door to his career. At the end of the article, they also expressed their deep concern about the status quo in Hollywood. The "Houston Chronicle" is more direct. "Unspoken rules are rampant, and the crew of''Pulp Fiction'' broke out in a scandal!" In their reports, they must regard this incident as unspoken rules. "The crew all condemned, believing that they must bring justice to Uma and win a piece of sky for actresses who are in a disadvantaged group. According to incomplete statistics, in the past ten days, a total of more than 30 media have directly reported on this incident, of which eight are national media, and nearly twenty media have conducted related reports. Reprinted, this time the direct readers of the incident exceeded five million, not to mention the wide-ranging crowd spread by word of mouth. This time, Uma was really on fire. As she expected, she reached the top overnight and became the most well-known actress in the first half of January 1994. It was also the news hype she had been longing for. But Uma But she is not sure whether this result is what she wants. Because these news make Uma completely embarrassed now, she can''t even tell whether a report like the "Houston Chronicle" is helping her or cheating her, she only feels that there are countless inquiring eyes from all directions looking at her. , As if she would pull her whole body out at any time, this made Uma feel terrified. "Ka! Hard work!" Quentin''s voice rang over the crew, and the staff stood up and applauded to congratulate, but the applause was sparse, and it was obvious that everyone was absent. The staff was celebrating the completion of all Uma''s roles, but it was just applauding. Soon everyone dispersed and prepared to continue to be busy, leaving Uma alone and a little overwhelmed. Although in the past week or so, the crew seemed to be okay and treated her as before, but that kind of gaze almost overwhelmed her, making her feel that she was almost unable to breathe. Uma watched the crew re-entering the busy state, standing in place only felt that she would disappear when a gust of wind blows, and this fear of loneliness overwhelmed her. In the past few days, everything went well for Uma and Hugos rivalry. Hugos attitude was consistent, showing the qualities of an excellent actor, but this made her more uneasy. Hugos calm, polite and gentleness seemed to be It was a huge irony, and it made her feel like standing in a crowded street, as if it was a big joke. But she has no way to identify which link is wrong, but she knows that all this must be related to Hugo. Uma didn''t know whether she should bow her head and apologize to Hugo, or turn her head and walk away proudly. She thought that if Hugo was willing to help, the matter might be resolved soon, but she couldnt find a reason why Hugo was willing to help herself; she thought of raising her head high and leaving the crew, but she didnt know that she Turning and leaving this time is over forever: maybe it refers to Hugo, maybe it refers to her career, she can''t distinguish it herself All the calmness, all the calmness, all the reason is here. All fell apart for a moment, Uma had no way to think, and she couldn''t get an answer even if she thought about it, which made her panic. Finally, Uma stood there looking at Hugo walking towards Quentin with a gentle smile on her face. She suddenly realized that she had made a choice as early as New Year''s Eve in 1992, didn''t she? From that moment on, she stood completely on the opposite side of Hugo. But at this time, Uma still couldn''t help thinking: What would happen if she chose to believe in Hugo? But Uma would never have a chance to know, she could only taste the smell of blood while biting her teeth, then raised her head proudly, turned and left the crew. The crew of the crew were busy with their own affairs. No one cheered, no one to send off, not to mention the tears of reluctance to say goodbye. Uma walked towards her car alone like this, and then slowly left the crew. She It is like two worlds with the entire "Pulp Fiction" crew. With the advancement of the wheels, the distance gets bigger and bigger. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 636： Ruined ads_wz_txt; After Uma finished all the filming of "Pulp Fiction", things got worse and worse. Just as the news about the unspoken rules is gradually rising, and there is a trend that is getting stronger and stronger, it seems that overnight, all the news has changed the direction of the wind, and the whole news trend is developing in the direction of "Uma and Four". Almost all the latest media reports express a point of view: On the one hand, Uma tried to reconcile with Hugo, but on the other hand, he was unwilling to abandon the big tree Richard. The ultimate goal of these two things is to want Use men to get more performance opportunities. At this time, the entire public opinion became clear immediately. No matter the unspoken rules or two boats, including the "Pulp Fiction" crew, it was all directed and acted by Uma, only for the purpose of getting a career. breakthrough. Although the news is not so bluntly stated in the report, the meaning is alluded to in the words and beyond, and readers can easily understand the meaning in the article. Entering the "Uma Accompany. Sleeping Door" since 1994 has been pushed to its peak at this moment. The momentum created by more than 30 media teams is almost irreversible, and the name "Uma-Thurman" instantly Uncompromising tactics and scheming were equated. Uma thought that the worst moment had passed, but she only now knew that it was far from yet. At this time, Umas brain finally became clear again. Obviously, this is the "Pulp Fiction" crew abandoning the car to protect the handsome. The Weinstein brothers saw that the whole news trend has been developing in the direction of "hidden rules", even Kun Ting, Hugo and others took turns to clarify, and there is no way to stop those gossip tabloids from continuously digging. If this continues, the cups of the Michael Jackson incident will appear again, and further digging in the gossip tabloids will definitely dig out the real things. Come, not false, which makes the Weinstein brothers immediately feel that something is wrong. Therefore, the Weinstein brothers thought of the James Rattle article in "U.S. Weekly", and then joined a large number of journalists to guide the entire public opinion in this direction. On the one hand, the Weinstein brothers contacts in the circle are wide enough. On the other hand, its also because everyone is willing to sell Hugo to save face. They have entertained Hugo before, and now they can earn money under the name of Hugo. Second-tier actresses are just a matter of fact for the media, and this has formed the current situation. But Uma only realized it now, but it was too late. Only then did she realize that she should have dragged the entire crew into the water so that everyone was in the same boat, even Hugo and Quentin must continue to speak good things for her; and those who have been doing justice for her Although the "Houston Chronicle" and "Daily News" are destroying her reputation and believing that she has become a part of the unspoken rules, which has a negative impact on her reputation, she can completely promote these news, and then Let yourself stand in the position of the weak, win sympathy, and make everyone think that she is just a member of the disadvantaged group in the whole chain of unspoken Hollywood rules. In this case, she can still get a glimmer of life, and perhaps her reputation will be damaged, but at least she won''t be as embarrassed as she is now. Uma clenched her teeth fiercely, and bit her lips with blood because of too much force. All of this was because of Hugo, because of Hugo''s scourge of the country and the people! If it weren''t for her to rain again Guo was moved and swayed, and she would not be seen through by Hugo, nor would she be threatened by Hugo, nor would she lead to chaos. This was a mistake... Now, all her efforts have been ruined. However, Hugos handsome face reappeared in Umas mind at this time. She hated him, she hated him to the bone; but, she also loved him, and she wanted to push all the faults on him. But she also knew it was her choice. Uma closed her eyes, her teeth pressed harder, and the smell of blood spread in her lips. She had to drive Hugo out of her mind, then calm down and think about the solution. Yes, maybe its still too late. She took the initiative to reveal the unspoken rules, and then pushed all the faults to Hugo. Because Hugo wanted to expel herself from the crew, she had to work with the producer in order to keep her job. Conversation, so this was forced to happen the unspoken rules. If so, she is a weak woman, coupled with poor tears, maybe everything can be restored! Uma clenched her fists, she would not admit defeat, she would never admit defeat! Uma walked towards the phone at home, ready to discuss with her agent what to do, but before she touched the receiver of the phone, the phone rang, which shocked Uma, she subconsciously He grabbed the receiver, but immediately regretted it again. What if it was a reporter! But fortunately, the voice of her agent came from the other end of the phone, "Uma, it''s me, are you there?" "Huh, yes, I''m here, what''s wrong, what''s the matter?" Uma sighed and leaned against the wall, then suddenly remembered that she was just about to find him, "Yes, I thought of how to deal with it. It''s a way... well, yes, you say. Uma originally wanted to talk to the agent about her thoughts, and then planned something, but the agent was even more anxious, and began to speak with a crackle. Uma''s already-green face was even more bleak. Down. Uma entered the final round of screening "rebellious. Sexual. Harassment" suddenly called, saying that she does not need to participate in the third round of auditions, they have selected the final heroine through comprehensive consideration, Demi Moore. This also means that they did not leave Uma any chance at all, and directly sentenced to death, and even the actor who played the last role was confirmed. Uma only felt that her feet had some soft legs. At the beginning, she had prepared for this audition for two months. After three rounds of auditions, she entered the final selection stage, but now its the end of nothingness. Efforts were thus rejected. If this news comes out at other times, Uma might also comfort herself. This is normal in Hollywood, but now, Uma knows it is not. Obviously, the blow to her career has just begun. The fact is the same. Uma then learned that the "speed of life" had come to the news of rejection. They expressed their hope to find a sweeter and more innocent actress. It sounded like she was perfunctory. "Sweet and innocent" doesn''t it sound like "silly elder sister". Does Hollywood now have silly elder sister actors? The two most promising works in a row were rejected, which made Uma feel dizzy, as if she could not stand still. Even if her back was leaning against the wall, the dizziness could not be relieved, and then she heard the agents advice. The voice chattered in the ears, "I am calling other companies now, and they are unwilling to answer my calls. Even if they answer them, they always tell me politely that they don''t have any roles for you at the moment, no! Any! Roles! Oh, **** of the hell, everyone knows what this means. I dont have a project now, I dont have any of them!" Uma finally couldn''t stand steady anymore, and she fell directly on the floor, but even so, she still felt that her whole body was faint, and the cold sweat from behind kept coming out, as if the energy in her body was permeating little by little. Out of ordinary, at this moment she realized that the "doom" was coming. The negative news detonated by this incident is far more ferocious than expected. Major production companies and major brokers are very secretive about Uma. They dont want to be on the cusp of this turmoil, not only because this wave is higher than expected. A wave of negative news, and because of the influence of the Weinstein brothers, Hugo and others, just sacrificing an Uma is nothing. Even if Uma is now in the position of Meg-Ryan, the production companies will cool down a bit and wait for the negative news to pass before making any moves. Moreover, Uma is only a second-line actor, so of course, the follow-up negative The reaction naturally came wave after wave. Uma could no longer hear what the agent was talking about. She only vaguely heard that the "Pulp Fiction" crew did not want her to participate in the preliminary promotion, and waited for the news after the post-production was over; and her agent Even more furiously hung up the phone... Uma knows that there are still other actors under her agent, and now because of her, the agents work has also been affected. Although the agent has not kicked her off directly, cold storage is inevitable. It is estimated that the agent It was only a matter of time to completely abandon her, so now she was abandoned by everyone, even if she wanted to resist, she couldn''t resist. Suddenly, Uma remembered the Golden Globe incident. Is Hugos situation in the Golden Globe incident the same, or worse than this? So how did Hugo persist in the end, she didnt I know, because she feels unable to breathe at this moment, all the light around it seems to have been taken away, and the noise of the whole world is also silent bit by bit, as if she is the only survivor in this world, lonely and fearful And panic wrapped her tightly. She wanted to cry, but found that her eyes were dry and she couldn''t shed any tears. This terrible feeling gradually swallowed the light. Then, Uma gradually fell into darkness like this, slowly lying on the ground, her tired consciousness kept thinking: Why did she make such a choice in the New Year''s Eve in 1992? Why? Then, She fell asleep faintly, and fell asleep like this. No one cares, this is the greatest punishment in the entertainment industry. I live like an inconspicuous ant in Los Angeles without any camera attention. This is the artists greatest sorrow and suffering. Two weeks later, Uma finally understood this. When she thought that the catastrophic negative news had finally passed, she got the cleansing she dreamed of, but this time the cleansing was a bit too clean. Without the besieging of reporters, the harassment of telephones, the contact of agents, or even the invitation of friends, Uma obviously lives in Los Angeles, a large city of millions of people, but she feels like a ghost. In general, everything she tried her best to achieve, disappeared in the air. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 637： Different ads_wz_txt; The New Year in 1994 kicked off amidst the excitement, and Michael Jackson sang. The Tong case ended in an out-of-court settlement, accompanied by Uma. Sleeping cases have become the most lively topic at the beginning of the year, and amidst this tumult, various year-end inventory comes one after another, and Hugo has undoubtedly become the biggest focus of 1993. "People( magazine has gradually become a part of American culture since its inception in 1974. They are one of the most accurate and effective magazines in the world. Since 1985, the magazine has selected "the world''s sexiest man" every year. The title of Mel-Gibson, Tom-Cruise, John F. Kennedy (.f.kennedy.jr.), Sean-Connery (sean.) and others have all won this title. The worlds sexiest man selected by "People" magazine every year is a title of special significance. It is similar to the man of the year selected by "Times ( Weekly since 1927. The man of the year in "Times" covers It covers all fields, and the selected objects can be men, women, couples, a group, a region, a machine, or even an idea. The most important thing is whether it is good or bad, but the most influential in the past year and the whole year. A summary. The title of "People" magazine is the same. It not only represents the charm of this man, but also a review of the past year. It is charming and popular. At the same time, he has achieved great success in his own field. This title. To put it simply, "People" magazine considers the most representative man in the past year. This is definitely a huge honor and can be considered a symbol of social culture. "Time" magazine selected 1993 as the man of the year as a group of people. "Peacemakers" include Nelson Mandela (. Mandela), Frederick-William De Klerk (f.w.de). .Klerk), Yasser-Arafat (yasser.arafat), Yitzhak-Rabin (.). In fact, these four figures are also the Nobel Peace Prize winners in 1993 and 1994. Their contributions to safeguarding human rights and safeguarding peace in the conflicts between South Africa and Palestine-Israel have been correspondingly recognized. People magazine awarded Hugo Lancaster the title of the sexiest man in the world in 1993, and released the last issue of the magazine''s year-end summary in 1993 with Hugo as the cover. In one sentence of the magazines comment, the editor-in-chief said, From movies to music, from appearance to spirit, from youthfulness to maturity, this mans charm is fascinating. His fascinating warm smile illuminates the entire 1993. ." "Character" concluded in the detailed report, "The great success of Seattle''s sleepless night made Hugo the representative of the romantic image in all women''s minds, and subverted men''s stereotypes of chick movies;''Sinder The outstanding performance of Les List has subverted Hugos stereotype in everyones minds, and perfectly combined evil and sexiness. While these two works achieved good box office results, they became the biggest in the Golden Globe Awards. People are not surprised at all because of the power of rain. ''Almost Fame'' has become one of the best footnotes of the golden age of rock and roll in 1993. Glory to Death, Pumpkin Smash, Goatskin, Stain, and Radio Commander together constitute a new generation of forces that impact the rock pattern, and represent the current The Nirvana Band and Pearl Sauce Band of the rock forces, together with the Smith Spaceship Band and the Fast Eyeball Band, which represent the old rock forces, have formed a three-part world, re-substituting the music market into the rock era again! When appearance, talent, temperament and wisdom are all condensed into one person, Hugo Lancaster was born. After Barbra and Streisand, a full-scale artist who can perform both movies and music has once again appeared in the entertainment circle, opening up a new era, which is eye-catching. " It can be said that "People" magazine selected Hugo as the sexiest man in the world. This is what Hugo''s brilliant achievements in 1993 have been pushed to extremes. Whether it is a movie frenzy or a rock and roll revival, you can see Hugo. This is indeed It is breathtaking, even if it is called the year of 1993 that belongs to Hugo, no one will object to it. Not only "People" magazines, "Entertainment Weekly", "U.S. Weekly "New Yorker" and many other magazines have also targeted Hugo''s personalities of the year. In December and January alone, seven local American magazines used Hugo as their cover, and there were countless reports focusing on Hugo, which also made people clearly feel that Hugo is so hot today. Popularity. If someone compares Hugo and Uma together, this is definitely a big difference. On the one hand, Hugo became the Person of the Year in 1993; on the other hand, Uma has just finished a movie. No one cares about the heroine''s work, and this strong difference is the most realistic portrayal of Hollywood-or the whole society. But obviously this is not the ultimate difference. With the emergence of the Golden Globe nomination list and the Grammy nomination list, this gap has been widened to a new limit step by step. After the announcement of the nomination list for the 51st Golden Globe Awards, Steven Spielberg undoubtedly became the biggest focus of attention. The outstanding performance of the two films "Schindler''s List" and "Jurassic Park" Let Steven become the only top filmmaker who can compare with Hugo in 1993. "Schindler''s List" won six important nominations for best film in a drama, best director, best actor in a drama, best supporting actor, best screenwriter, and best film soundtrack. The only work that can compete with "Schindler''s List" is the best film, best director, best actor and actress in the drama category of "Farewell You Qingtian", which was hyped by "Confrontation" not long ago. The five nominations, including Best Screenplay and Best Screenplay, can almost be said to compete head-on with "Schindler''s List" in all directions. In terms of actors, Hugo and Emma Thompson once again became the focus of attention. Emma won double nominations at the Golden Globes this year after sweeping the title after the awards season last year; and Hugo is the successor to last year. After that, he won a double nomination for acting for the second year in a row. Emma won the best supporting actress nomination for "Farewell to You Qingtian", and won the best supporting actress nomination for "In.the.name.of.the.father". Today''s most popular top actress. Hugo was nominated for Best Actor in a Musical Comedy by relying on "Night in Seattle", and "Schindler''s List" brought him the nomination for Best Supporting Actor, which not only continued Hugos last year in Gold The double-nominated cause of the ball awards, and it also further confirmed Hugos name as the most powerful new actor today. It can be said that Hugo has gradually caught up with Tom among the actors under the age of thirty-five. One Cruise''s pace, to become a top presence. Two years ago, Hugo was still crying at the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony, but now, Hugo has proved his strong strength with double nominations for the Golden Globe Award for two consecutive years. What is even more frightening is that Hugo is in After the Golden Raspberry Awards, all four works that have appeared in the box office have achieved box office success, and have won the corresponding acting recognition. This is not only the winning rate of hundreds of times, but also the present Hugo''s current acting strength with facts. . Under such circumstances, even those academics who are known for their stodgy and seriousness cannot ignore Hugos performance, because Hugo has proved himself with performances time and time again, and it also makes people realize that the "Hudson Eagle" The failure of waiting works is accidental, not inevitable. Therefore, there is no doubt that after the announcement of the Golden Globe nomination list, Hugo has become the focus of everyone''s attention, which also added to the glory of Hugo in 1993. However, last years Hugos double nomination failed to bear fruit, and the Oscar nomination was even more empty-handed. Although the film critics all criticized Hugo at the time and thought that Hugos performance was worthy of recognition, the Academy gave the Golden Raspberry Award Repelling or blocking Hugos further progress; what about this year? Will Hugos double nomination be recognized, and what kind of treatment will the Oscar give Hugo? Objectively speaking, Hugo does not have an advantage in the competition for the best actor in a musical comedy, because Robin-Williams'' "Slim Daddy" is obviously the most popular. But in the best supporting actor competition, although Hugo has to face the "different sky..." Leonardo DiCaprio, "Desperate World" Tommy Li Yi Jones, "FireWire Sniper" John Markovic, "Sui Xiaos Dawn (, s.way Sean-Pans encirclement and suppression, but Hugo still has a certain advantage, it is very likely that Hugo will win the first real acting award in his career. Recognition. Among them, the competition between Hugo and his friend Leonardo is also one of the most popular topics in the media after the nomination list came out But regardless of whether they can win the award, they can win the Golden Globe double nomination again, which is for Hugo is a huge affirmation, which also pushed the performance of Hugo to a new height in 1993. Even if the list of awards has not yet come out, Hugo''s strength has undoubtedly been recognized by the public. Compared with Hugo''s popularity in the actor industry, the road from glory to death in the field of music seems to be a lot more bumpy. After all, the name Hugo Lancaster has been rolling in Hollywood for more than ten years, but glory He has just taken the first step until he died in the world of music. He is definitely a complete newcomer. The Grammy Awards are the most prestigious and authoritative awards in the music field. Their status is similar to that of the Oscars in the film field today. Americans always like to call the Oscars the father of the awards ceremony, and the Grammys It is the mother of the award ceremony, which shows the important status of Grammys. However, Grammys are obviously not cold about such independent bands as Glory To Death. They even argued over the qualifications of Glory To Death! (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 638： College makes things difficult ads_wz_txt; Grammy (gra-y), this name comes from the variant homophony of the English phonograph (). This music award, named after an English homophony, has been awarded since 1958 and has reached the 36th year this year, and the shape of the trophy is also an old-fashioned phonograph. Although the Grammy Award is an award in the US recording industry, it has now become one of the most influential music awards in the world. Generally speaking, the world''s entertainment centers are based on the United States, Europe, and Japan. However, among these, the United States'' entertainment status is in a transcendental position. Whether it is movies or music, the United States always easily leads the pace of global popularity. The Grammy in the music industry is like the Oscar in the film industry. Although it is undoubtedly stamped with the mark of American culture, it is an award with a wide range of influence all over the world, and it is also one of the world''s entertainment centers in the United States. , Its significance is naturally extraordinary, and most musicians around the world are still proud of being able to hold this old gramophone. For any award to be recognized, there must be multiple indispensable factors. The Grammys are able to talk about it for the world''s musicians because of these factors. In addition to the United States has always been the center of global popular music and represents the high level of popular music, Grammys are also authoritative, fair and widely influential, and thus have been affirmed by the world. The Grammy award is judged by the Recording Society of America. People who don''t have real talents and lack of persistent pursuit of music career generally can''t enter the recording society. The jury composed of many senior professionals will of course be trusted by music lovers. In addition, the Grammy Music Awards selection has a set of very strict systems and procedures, which effectively ensure the fairness of the selection. The influence of the Grammy Awards in the world is not inferior to the influence of the Oscars in the world film industry. The Grammy Awards can easily attract more than 170 countries around the world and more than 1.7 billion viewers. Watch. This allowed the Grammy Awards ceremony to go to the world and made great contributions to making the Grammy Music Awards an award widely accepted by musicians all over the world. Grammy award-winning works are of course not the result of relying on a few people to hype or the record company''s boasting. In fact, every phonograph is awarded through experts and strict procedures. The high quality of these works and the rendering of the TV made the winners popular and the record sales, but also played a role in leading the music trend. On the other hand, the judges are also consumers, and they will naturally be affected by the market. Of course, best-selling records, popular singers, and popular movie songs are also the easiest to enter their field of vision. Therefore, unlike the American Billboard Music Awards and the National Music Awards, the Grammy Music Awards not only focus on authority and quality, but also give enough respect to the public. This is an important reason why the Grammy Awards are so detached in the field of music. But it is precisely because of the global attention that Grammys have received. Their attention to mainstream music in the market is naturally indispensable. This is true for any awards ceremony. The balance between artistry and commerciality is not easy to grasp. Just as the Oscars of the two years that "Titanic" and "Lord of the Ring 3" swept the major awards were the two highest-rated ceremonies in history, the Cannes Film Festival and the Toronto Film Festival showed good results for Hollywood. The Berlin film, which is high and low in music, has more audiences'' attention. The same is true for Grammys. They will ensure that the music is aloof, but with the gradual expansion of the market, Grammys must also consider the feedback from the audience such as sales and popularity to select the most suitable award-winning works. This has been fully reflected in the development of Grammys. With the emergence of digital music in 2002 as a watershed, the artistic and commercial balance of the Grammy Awards ceremony has obviously changed. Before the advent of digital music, that is to say, before the Internet was fully popularized, the authority of Grammys also came from their recommendations for music. Trapped by the narrow information channels, many music lovers will watch Grammys every year to understand the trend of the music market, and then choose their favorite music, which makes Grammys'' authority has been high; but with the Internet Popularity and the emergence of digital music, people are more accustomed to finding music on their own. The awards selected by Grammys are either too market-oriented or too niche, and it is always difficult to meet the needs of the audience. This also makes Grammys Beautys authority continues to decline, and the loss of audiences has caused it to compromise with the marketincreasing commerciality and reducing artistry, thus forming a vicious circle. This is also a new crisis facing the Grammys in the 21st century, but the same situation was actually seen in the 1990s when the Grammys could already be seen. The nineties can be said to be an era of great music explosion. Rhythm and blues, pop, hip-hop, rock and other types of music exploded, and each type of music can be found as a classic masterpiece, which also makes the market. The mainstream has always been in a state of change. Under such circumstances, Grammys established an alternative music award in 1991. The original starting point was to further commend music genres that are not recognized by the market, but the problem is that Grammys are pedantic. The stubborn judges didn''t know how to define the term "alternative" at all, so that this department became a joke, and it was still confusing after n-ten years. In fact, the word alternative itself is very warm. Ambiguous, the most important thing is the alternative standard. Is it musicality or sales? If it is musicality, does it mean to innovate a musical form or style, or is it incompatible with the current mainstream market; if it is sales, it will be all Or does commerciality determine everything, and albums that sell poorly are alternatives? Obviously, this is not convincing. Fast-track bands, David Bowie, Paul McCartney, singers who have been on the music scene for decades and have sold more than tens of millions of dollars, actually won the "Alternative Music Award" at the Grammy Awards after 2000. "The nomination, and interestingly, they also got nominations in popular categories such as pop and rock. This is a paradox of Grammys. In fact, the term "alternative" comes from campus music radio stations in the early 1980s. It refers to groups of artists who live under independent labels and are influenced by rock music. Evolving into the mainstream, the term "alternative" no longer has a true alternative meaning. Ironically, Nirvana''s epoch-making album "Don''t Mind" was nominated for Grammy''s Best Alternative Music Album, but it lost to the fast-track band that has already occupied a place in the mainstream market. The album "out.of." is really surprising: who is the alternative? Grammys have a vague definition of alternative, which is essentially an ambiguity between artistry and commerciality. On the one hand, they want to reward Nirvana for such excellent music that has roamed outside the mainstream market; on the other hand, they have commercial sales. Stay obsessed. If Grammys muster up their courage, for example, define an alternative definition as excellent albums with sales of one million or less than 500,000. These are outstanding works that have not been recognized by the market, and then Grammys will give them enough Affirmative; another example is the definition of alternative as an album released by an independent label, which distinguishes it from large-scale music labels, and promotes American independent music; another example, the definition of alternative as an emerging music trend style, the Nirvana band in 1991 This kind of music encourages the diversity of music... No matter what kind of definition it is, it only needs to be determined by Grammys and then clearly divided, and satisfactory results may be achieved. However, the ambiguous attitude of Grammys between business and art makes "alternative" this Vocabulary has become a neutral term that is neither commendatory nor derogatory, making people dumbfounded. However, outstanding music emerged in the 1990s in an endless stream, and peoples information was blocked and slow, which to some extent dilutes the blurry boundaries of Grammys, allowing them to obtain a transcendent authority status; and after entering the 21st century, this kind of The shortcomings were gradually brought out by the complicated information of the Internet, which led to a significant drop in the attention of Grammys. The glorious "nearly fame" is the victim of this attitude of Grammy. "Nearly Fame" is generally regarded by the public as the most representative alternative rock after Niji''s "Don''t Mind". Now that grunge rock is already mainstream music, such impactful music as Glory to Death can be considered. It''s alternative rock. Looking back on the entire musical journey of 1993, although the performances of Pearl Sauce and Smith Spaceship were excellent, there is no doubt that alternative rock is the protagonist of this year, and the entire old world order of rock has undergone earth-shaking changes. The emergence of Broken Pumpkins, Carberry Band, Bjork, Radio Commander, Goatskin Band, Blot Band, Shen Yun Band, Tool Band, Glory To Death and other bands undoubtedly brought a violent impact on the entire rock industry~www. novelhall.com~The British rock power represented by goatskin bands and the new metal rock power represented by Glory To Death and others have lit up the music market throughout the year. There is absolutely no dispute about these bands being classified as alternative rock of. But the question is, "Almost Fame" has achieved more than one million platinum sales. Is it alternative music or mainstream music? If it is mainstream music, then which music genre should it be summarized? Grammy conservative academic school None of them can sort out a clear line of thought, and they even have disputes with musicians like Niji Band, U2 Band, and Fast Eyeball Band, who are socially determined. At present, the society generally believes that Niji Band, u2 and Quick Turn Band are all mainstream music, because they are already an important part of mainstream market music, and their music style has also been unanimously recognized by music critics and listeners; In other words, bands like Glory To Death are considered alternative. Against this background, the Grammys questioned the music style of glory to death. They were unable to define "almost fame." It is very likely that glory to death would be disqualified because of the inability to determine the music style. This suddenly It caused an uproar in the entire public opinion circle. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 639： Nomination qualification ads_wz_txt; The Grammy debate on the music style of Glory to Death actually began at the end of December, when a new round of "Does the appearance of Glory to Death mean the loss of the essence of rock..." , But everyones eyes were not focused on the Grammys, not to mention that the Michael-Jackson incident is gradually going to be violent, even the follow-up influence brought by the Junjie Music Festival is overwhelming. However, these controversies are like a snowball. As time advances, the time limit for the 36th Grammy''s announcement of the nomination list is getting closer. This kind of controversy becomes more and more lively. Some judges believe that the glory is the highest I should participate in the selection of the rock department, because no matter how the style of the band changes, it is still rock in the final analysis. Another part of the review believes that glory to death should also be eligible to participate in the selection of the popular department, not only in "Hollywood is not the United States (, s..., "Love is a lie (...is.a., "Nothing () "There is a strong popular style among the songs, and the overall style of the album is more popular and closer to the audience. Some judges insisted that Honor to Death is not qualified to participate in the selection of the rock department, let alone popular. They believe that Honor to Death can only participate in the selection of alternative music, and this restricts the qualification of Honor to Death. Eligibility, can only participate in the competition for one award. But on the other hand, a group of judges believe that the glorious music style is actually not an alternative rock, but an attempt at fusion. Strictly speaking, only the song "Small Heroes (... is considered an alternative. Music and other songs should be selected in the rock department. This kind of mixed dispute reached its culmination in a music review in Rolling Stone magazine. They believed that glory to death was not as good as the praise of music critics, and the existence of these disputes was not necessary at all. According to music critics, Glory to Death is compared to the revolution set off by the Nirvana band in 1991. The fate shock is not worth mentioning, just a group of ordinary music lovers who rely on hype topics and music novelties to attract attention, so glory to death cannot be regarded as "alternative music" at all. This statement is due to the super-high sales of Rolling Stone, which has been pushed to a whole new level. Although the five members of the glory to the death did not participate in any publicity, they were all chased by reporters. The Hugo filmed in the "Pulp Fiction" crew is obviously the biggest target. The reporters caught the first one. After listening to the reporters'' questions, Hugo was completely dumbfounded. In fact, he felt more incredible. , Is this the limit that the Grammy Awards can do-there is no way to define the style of the band? "Let me ask you a question. Did they define the style of our band?" Hugo looked at the reporters in front of him for a while. He couldn''t believe that Grammy would make such a mistake. He was just a For the audience, looking at the nomination list and the list of winners, there is no special feeling, but now to experience it for yourself, it feels completely different. A reporter immediately said, "But the sales of the album''Almost Fame'' has been certified platinum." "So do you use sales to define the style of a band? Or does Grammy use sales to define a band?" When Hugo said this, his brows couldn''t help but frowned. He felt that this was too much. It''s ridiculous, it can even be said to be an insult. "I never knew that the original music style is defined by sales!" Although sales are very important for any singer, because this is the most direct feedback from the general public on music, this is definitely not the only criterion, otherwise there is no need for Grammys to exist. It is sufficient to have a bulletin board music award. The artistry of music is an existence that no one can ignore. Even if it is a niche audience, there are also many outstanding works, even far better than the so-called mainstream music. Seeing the silence of the reporters in front of him, Hugo was really furious. The music he produced with countless efforts has suffered such treatment, as if all his hard work and all persistence looked like A joke is average, this is the biggest insult to the creator. "Grass!" Hugo could not help but blurted out, bitterly venting his dissatisfaction. He can accept that some people don''t like glorious music, and he can also accept criticism or even abuse of glorious music, because these are inevitable. It will exist, no one can please everyone; but he absolutely can''t accept the insistence of someone insulting glory to death, "Damn, who the **** can define the style of our band? Who!" The reporter was speechless. The reason why Glory to Death was originally combined was because they wanted to break the current rock trend and want to produce their own music, but now they have wiped out their style because of the success in sales. It is tantamount to obliterating the glorious rock spirit, which is absolutely unacceptable for Hugo. Those radical remarks that believe that glory to death are insulting and destroying rock and roll are taken for granted in Hugo''s eyes, because glory to death is to break all restrictions and embrace freedom in the world of rock and roll; but now it is because of the success of sales. And all the efforts to be denied glory to death, thinking that glory to death is only a member of mainstream music, this is not only absurd, it is simply anger of leaving. "I call our band''s music style nutal. Who the **** can stand up and say no, and whoever of you can make different remarks in the hell? Your **** thoughts think it counts. Isn''t it an alternative rock?" Hugo''s curses wave after wave, aggressively, leaving the reporters in front of him with no room for rebuttal, all of them froze in place. Hugo today is very different from before. He did not play any conspiracy or conspiracy, nor did he involve other topics in circuitous warfare. He was simply discussing his profession. Music and acting are his profession. Now His profession was actually insulted. This is absolutely unbearable. Even if the other party is the Grammy Awards, it is absolutely unbearable, because this is his profession and his insistence on his dignity. To be precise Hugo was even more angry and speechless because the other party was a Grammy, so Hugo rebutted it righteously, stupefied that all reporters couldn''t say a word. "Damn, if they can''t even define our music style, what qualifications do they have to discuss our nomination qualifications, and what qualifications do they have to hold a music feast? They can''t distinguish between style and sales. They There is no way to accurately define alternatives. They can''t even identify whether our band is alternative rock or not. I don''t see any value in participating in such a so-called''feast''. So, you can go." Hugo only felt that he was really disappointed. Although he didn''t point to "Grammy" explicitly, the meaning of the words could not be clearer. Grammy actually questioned the glorious music style and nomination qualifications, so in turn, he also questioned the professionalism of Grammy! In Hugo''s view, Nirvana was a natural alternative music when it launched "Don''t Mind" in 1991. They vividly interpret the essence of alternative rock. They should have been recognized by Grammy alternative music in the first place; but now it is rubbish. Rock has gradually become the mainstream. The mainstream mentioned here does not refer to Nirvanas album sales, but refers to the countless bands similar to Nirvanas style. They have become the main force in the market, so at this time garbage rock is no longer an alternative music category. Now, a unique and distinctive style has been formed. Nirvana and Pearl Sauce should not participate in the competition for alternative music, but should enter the competition for other awards in the rock department. The same is true for glory to death. 1993 was only the first year when new metal rock came out. Of course, it should be alternative music. After 1995 or 1997, new metal rock has completely become a special category in the market. By then, there should be no new metal rock position in alternative music. The so-called alternative music should actually be innovations and breakthroughs in music styles, which are not directly related to sales, and should focus on the music trends of the entire market. Such vision and judgment should be the level that Grammys should have. But it is a pity that Grammys disappointed Hugo. Their blurring of commerciality and artistic quality became even more warm because of the rigid and rigorous old academic judges. Ambiguous, this is an insult to every independent musician who makes music seriously. If so, it might as well not set up an alternative music department! Not only Hugo, but the other teammates who died of glory were also angered. Fujin''s words confirmed all reporters'' speculations. uukanshu.com "Grass, we have worked so hard for so long not to be classified into the category of junk rock. We work so hard to make music. It''s not that those old scholastics who are stuffed with dung in their heads are there to say **** jokes! Grass! If that The brainy judges cant even tell the **** about our music style, so they still have the face to hold an awards ceremony? Our band doesnt bother to participate in this kind of ceremony. This is simply an insult to me! Grass! Licking my **** !" Obviously, glory to death clearly expressed: they are very dissatisfied with the Grammys, they are not willing to attend the Grammys! This is not uncommon. The rock circle is originally characterized by an endless stream of people with personalities. There are people who blatantly point to Grammy''s nose every year, and glory to death is just one of them. However, in order to maintain their fair and authoritative image, the Grammys will not only not block these people, on the contrary they will continue to give nominations and even award awards if necessary. Of course, the focus still depends on the final decision of the judges. There are countless rock bands that Grammys have forever banned. Soon, the Grammys responded to the fierce remarks of the glory to the death. On the announced thirty-sixth Grammy nomination list, the names of the glory to the death were listed impressively. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 640： Useless proof ads_wz_txt; After a fierce dispute, the Grammy Awards finally made a decision. Glory to Death is an alternative music, but it does not participate in the competition in the rock department. In the end, the glorious "Almost Fame" won the nomination for best alternative music album, and the band also won the nomination for best newcomer of the year depending on the outstanding performance of this album. Although there are only these two nominations, they are both full of weight. It can be seen that the Grammys still value glory to death. At the Grammy Awards ceremony, there are several major music style departments, pop department, rock department, dance department, rhythm and blues department, hip-hop department, country department, etc. Among them, alternative music is also a separate department. Although the media generally believes that it is a branch of rock, it is not the case. This is a parallel style classification, which is why the so-called "alternative" has caused such controversy. However, there is only one award in the alternative music department, which is the best alternative music album award, which has caused many media misunderstandings. In addition to the major departments, Grammys also have four comprehensive awards, namely, the best album of the year, the best production of the year, the best single of the year, and the best rookie of the year. These four awards are also The one with the heaviest weight and the most attention can be regarded as the annual summary award of Grammy every year. Glory to death can be nominated for Best Alternative Music Album and Best Newcomer of the Year, which shows that Grammys attach great importance to them. But this nomination is so glorious that you dont buy it. Take a look at the other four nominations for Best Alternative Music Album, which are u2, Nirvana, Quick Turn, and Broken Pumpkin. Among the five nominated bands, only Honor to Die and Broken Pumpkin can be regarded as truly alternative music. If Niji Bands grunge rock can still be fooled with "This is only a new type of music that only emerged in 1991...", then the two bands u2 and Quick Turn Band have been in the music world for more than ten years and have already been torn away. The so-called "alternative" label has become the backbone of the rock market. Moreover, the music of the u2 band and the fast-moving band is not only recognized by the market for album sales, but their music style itself has been merged with the entire rock trend and gradually commercialized in the market, so they are called "alternatives." It is not true from any angle. What does this show? It shows that the Grammys still have not made the definition of "alternative" clear, which means that they did not recognize the contribution and achievements of the Glory to the Death and Broken Pumpkins in the music market in 1993. This can definitely be said to be An insult. And interestingly, the Broken Pumpkin band was also nominated for the best hard rock performance, the fast-track band was also nominated for the best pop singing performance award, and the u2 band was also nominated for the best rock song. Even more ironically, "alternative music" has been nominated in the popular and rock sectors considered by Grammys as the mainstream market. This kind of contradictory behavior is considered "normal" only by Grammys. As for the nomination list for the best rookie of the year, it is another Grammy joke. Alternative rock and grunge style indie band Blind Melon, gospel group Bel Canto girls (swv), alternative rock band Gut (belly) rhythm and blues strong newcomer Donnie Bryston, and finally the alternative rock band glory to death. Five groups of singers formed the nomination list for the best rookie of the year. Among them, the Glory to the Death Band and the Blind Melon Band are representatives of alternative music. This obviously confirms that the American music market in 1993 was different due to the existence of alternative rock, but it was in the best alternative music album. In the nomination list, mainstream bands such as u2, roll your eyes, and Nirvana were selected. On the contrary, even the five nominations could not be filled. It is definitely the pinnacle of "right and left fighting". As the glorious team member said, if the Grammys themselves cannot distinguish the criteria for judging "alternatives", then what is the point of this nomination? Even the awards have no authority! Of course, this is just a view of the alternative music department. It can be seen that the struggle and hesitation of Grammys in finding a balance between commerciality and artistry has completely exploded after more than ten years of brewing. For now, the reason why Grammys can be called an authority is absolutely well-deserved. In addition to other mainstream departments except alternative music, all nominations have once again demonstrated the strong appeal and authority of Grammys. , Whitney-Houstons "Bodyguard" movie soundtrack is undoubtedly the biggest winner in the nomination stage. Nominations for heavyweight awards such as album of the year, production of the year, and best pop female singer have pushed this queens career forward. A whole new level. As for the rock department, the Smith spacecraft has won nominations for best rock song, best rock album, best rock band, best rock performance and other awards. On the contrary, the Nirvana and Pearl Sauce, which have been popular in the US market in the past two years, still have not been able to knock on the door of the conservative judges of Grammy, Sting (), Bob Dylan, / and other old rock The influence is still the darling of Grammys, which also coincides with the chaos and struggle of the alternative music department. Leaving aside the professional debate, just to say that Grammys gave two important nominations to Glory to Death. This shows that Grammys are still very concerned about the ups and downs of the entire rock music in 1993, although they did not give large awards. A large number of alternative rock forces, but praised by Honor to Die and Broken Pumpkins as models, can still observe Grammy''s "advance with the times". Glory to death was nominated for the best rookie of the year at the Grammys, and Hugo won his second acting double nomination at the Golden Globe Awards. This was the new peak of Hugo''s glory throughout 1993. After the nominations for the Grammys and the Golden Globes really appeared, Hugo''s momentum reached its peak. However, Hugo did not have the mind to care about these nominations at this time. He had to spend more energy on the shooting of "Pulp Fiction". Now the filming of "Pulp Fiction" has entered the second half, almost every day. The scenes are very tight. Shooting starts at dawn and ends before dark. The whole rhythm is maintained very well, so he must devote himself to ensuring that he will not delay the progress of the crew. It must be admitted that "Pulp Fiction" is currently the easiest scene ever filmed by Hugo, not because of the subject matter of the movie, but because of the acting method. This time, Hugo''s self-control occupies more of the role. , And the part of Vincent''s role only occupies a small part, so Hugo is very comfortable in and out of the play, and the burden on his shoulders is relatively easier. However, this does not mean that Hugo is not enough in his performance. On the contrary, Hugo has injected many characteristics of his own into Vincent''s role, at least it is far from the version of John Travoft in his mind. Anyway, this is just a difference in performance. After "Yihai Xiongfeng", "Sleepless in Seattle", and "Schindler''s List", one of the three works is more troubled than the first, and now Hugo is working towards another extreme direction. When Hugo can accurately grasp the balance between himself and the character, his acting skills will take a step forward. After a whole day of filming work, Samora drove Hugo home and asked curiously, "Hugo, is the band really not attending the Grammy Awards?" Hugo sat in the position and rubbed his stiff shoulders, "It should be, we talked briefly on the phone, and we reached a consensus initially, and decided not to attend." Although the Grammys were still honored to death in the end. "Yes, the band was nominated for the best alternative music album, and there was also a nomination for the best newcomer of the year, but Hugo still believes that the vague definition of Grammys is a kind of contempt for the band''s style. He doesn''t think the band is necessary. Appeared at such a party. In fact, glory to death has always been the case. From the first road tour to the later Junjie Music Festival, glory to death has always insisted on their own rock and roll spirit, so they don''t have to compromise for the Grammys. "However, we will definitely meet again for the specific situation and discuss it again." Hugo said casually, and he also talked to Fogin on the phone. He just listened to the situation of Neal, Alfonso and Pedro. All that said, the band will definitely have to discuss it face-to-face, and it is estimated that Henry will also be there before making the final decision. But from Hugo''s point of view, there is nothing worth discussing. Samora was amazed as she drove the car, "I guess the Grammys will regret it if they know it." Hugo chuckled, "No, they definitely won''t. The number of people who want to participate in the Grammys is endless. The lack of our band is nothing at all. You see, even if the Nirvana band has never attended the Grammys, it is No regrets about seeing Grammys." "But, if you miss this time, you won''t be able to compete for the Newcomer of the Year award again, wouldn''t it be regrettable?" Samora asked curiously. Hugo pouted and said no regrets, it must be fake. Pepe told me that day that if he gets the newcomer of the year, he will hit bass on stage. I also imagined that if I won the Newcomer of the Year, I would definitely be too excited to speak. But... you know, some things can be done, some things can''t, and some things are disdainful. People must have principles. " Samora can hear his regrets in Hugos voice, but Hugo still adheres to his principles unmovedly. This is not surprising, because whether it is "Glory to Death" or the dazzling agent battle , Including endless film invitations, Hugo has demonstrated his persistence and principles. But even so, Zamora couldn''t help but admire again, facing the temptation of Grammys. Confused, not everyone can remain calm. Hugo seemed to see through Samora''s thoughts, and laughed loudly, "Don''t admire me, in fact, my heart is bleeding now, you know? Grammy''s best newcomer of the year, the only opportunity in my life, missed It will never be there. This kind of regret is not something everyone can bear." Hugo said while making exaggerated grimaces, so that Samora couldn''t help but laugh out loud as he was driving. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 641： Stinging pride ads_wz_txt; Samora parked the car at the door of his house, Hugo got out of the car, and then saw Ernst Lechman cursing beside the trash can. Apparently someone else did not accurately throw the trash into the trash can. Every time Let Ernst nag for a long time. Ernst noticed that the car behind him had stopped, and immediately turned around and squinted at Samora who came out of the drivers seat. Samora reacted immediately and waved his hand, "No, its not me. Todays **** is me. Haven''t lost it yet." Ernst curled his lips and continued to turn around and muttered, "This is simply low morals, how can he do such a humiliating thing, how dare he!" It can be seen that Ernst said this Very angry. Hugo looked at Ernst in front of him and overlapped him with the famous screenwriter "Ernst Lechman" in Harvey Weinstein''s words, but found that this was really incredible. He still didn''t. The way to overlap the images of Ernst and the screenwriter, it is not so easy to adjust after leaving a fixed impression in his mind. The Ernst in front of him was wearing a rumpled suit. The worn-out shirt and dark blue pilling sweater can be judged by the naked eye that they have a long history. His gray hair has been combed into a neat back. Not fit enough, slightly messy, coupled with the full of vulgar words and grumpy temper, it is nothing more than a lonely old man living next door, and has nothing to do with the image of "screenwriter" or related professions such as literati and author. Could it be that Ernst in front of him is not the famous screenwriter, but a person with the same name and surname? This is not impossible. "Why! Don''t look at me with that kind of gaze, I hate it." Ernst sensitively noticed Hugo''s probing eyes and curled his lips, which made Hugo shy away from his gaze and turned towards Ernst smiled. Obviously Ernst didn''t buy it. He glared at Hugo angrily and grumbled, "The young man is really not polite now..." Hugo was really dumbfounded by standing next to him, but there was no way to refute it, he could only touch his nose and admit that he was unlucky. After murmured, Ernst seemed to suddenly remember something. He looked around and said bitterly, "Those crows have finally left, and their ears can be cleaned. Recently, it feels like living next to a subway station. , There is no time for peace at all." After speaking, Ernst also took Hugo a glance, obviously blaming Hugo to be the culprit of all this. Hugo was unwilling to admit his mistakes, his eyes rounded and he went back, "Is there a quiet time in Los Angeles? Those crows don''t fly around every day." Ernst looked at Hugo violently and said, "Since you came, there has been no quiet around here." After finishing speaking, he glanced at Hugo disgustingly, hesitated, but the whole momentum receded again. "But what you said makes sense. Even if you don''t come to the door, the crows won''t stop." Hugo thought for a while, and seeing that Ernst seemed not as irritable as before, he decided to ask his doubts directly, "Ernst, I heard that you used to be a screenwriter? Is this true?" Ernst didn''t expect Hugo to ask such a question suddenly. He was stunned, and then his brows were tightly entangled together, and he raised his eyebrows and shouted directly, "So what?" If its a stranger, he must have been frightened by Ernsts roars, but Hugo has lived here for almost two years. He also knows Ernst to a certain extent, so instead I sketched the corners of my mouth and smiled, "Not very good, just a little curious, you know, the bad-tempered old man in my neighbor''s house is actually a famous person. This is always very interesting for children, just like... it''s like science. It''s the same as exploring." Ernst looked at Hugos warm smile, and all the words were stuck in his throat. After trying twice to say something, he didnt say anything. In the end, he could only say, Children. , Youre still a child, youre about to be a thirty-year-old person, cut. After speaking, he sneered, and kept peeking at Hugo and then moving away, as if he wanted to turn around and leave, but he felt It was too frustrating to leave this way, so it was difficult to make a decision while standing still. Hugo was not in a hurry either, he just stood there, looking at Ernst with a smile on his face, waiting patiently for an answer. On the other hand, Samora looked like he was watching a good show. He had only been here for less than two months. He was not familiar with Ernst at all. On the contrary, he had suffered a lot. Now he is hesitant to see Ernst. The appearance of the decision is a rare happy event for Samora. "What are you laughing at!" Ernst''s fast turning eyes saw Samora''s smile, and he immediately shouted angrily. Samora, who suffered from the innocent disaster, could only lower his head in depression, and Ernst was slightly satisfied. Yes, but as soon as I rolled my eyes I saw Hugo who was still smiling, and his mood suddenly became worse. In the end, I could only say grumpily, "It was all 17 years ago, and I dont remember it for a long time. ." In seventeen years, Ernsts words revealed his true emotions. He clearly remembered that the shooting time of his last work "The Strange Case" was in 1976, but he said so bluntly, this little one. The details made Hugo suddenly sad. Hugo didn''t know what caused Ernst to keep secret of his previous brilliance, but looking back on Ernst''s life in the past two years, Hugo is somewhat inexplicably sad. Like Catherine Hepburn, they are both top existences who have created countless brilliances, but the growth of the years has gradually made them disappear from the attention of the spotlight, but Catherine is still active on the Broadway stage, but Ernst No, he is just a lonely old man, grumpy and bored guarding his empty house, waiting for the arrival of tomorrow, or the arrival of death. But the sentence just now revealed Ernst''s thoughts. He still missed the joy of writing the script seventeen years ago. Moreover, he would still call reporters crows, and he would still be willing to share a little bit of his inner thoughts when he saw Hugo upset because of the Golden Globes incident. Perhaps Ernst chose to live a peaceful life in Sunset Square because he never let it go. After Ernst finished speaking, he took a look at Hugo. He could see a faint sadness in Hugos quiet eyes, but it seemed to sting his pride like sympathy, so Ernst immediately stood up. Straightening his back, he said to Hugo in full force, "Those memories are long gone, and have nothing to do with my current life." Hugo looked at Ernst''s back, stubborn and stubborn. He knew that his "grief" stung Ernst, and it could even be said to be an insult. The passage of years took away the original glory and glory, but But it can''t take away the pride and persistence of the original. Hugo was a little embarrassed to clean up the sadness in his sight. "Last year," Hugo quickly opened his mouth to raise the question in his heart. This sentence made Ernst''s departure a little pause, "Nora-Efron is willing to give me a second audition opportunity, yes Did you recommend it to her?" Hugo thought about the reason for the second chance of "Sleepless in Seattle". He never found a clue, but now, Ernst is the most likely candidate. After the Golden Globes incident, Hugo''s depression Ernst was seen in his eyes. Although Ernst always had no good face to Hugo, it could even be said to be swear words, but Hugo knew that this A lonely old man was wrapped in a violent temper, but he was afraid of loneliness. Therefore, Ernst recommended Hugo to Nora and won the second audition opportunity for Hugo, which makes perfect sense. Ernst did not look back, but calmly said, "It is your own efforts to get this role in the end." Although he did not admit it, he did not deny it either. Looking at the back of Ernst preparing to leave again, Hugo quickly said, "Thank you." This made Ernst pause again, "I mean, although you need to rely on your own strength to seize the opportunity, it''s not all Everyone can get a chance. This is true in society, and even more so in Hollywood, so thank you for giving me this opportunity." In the Hollywood world, there are countless actors who are capable and qualified. There are no one hundred thousand or eighty thousand. The competition for each role is almost a battle of more than thousands of people, especially actors who have experienced troughs or newcomers who have just entered the industry. It is too difficult to compete with those actors who have achieved great fame. Many people consume all their youth and ambition without even being able to touch the opportunity. After the Golden Globes incident Hugo''s situation is not so bad, at least not on the edge of a cliff, at best it can be said to be a temporary trough, after all, "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Smell the Fragrance to Know Women" Hugos success can still give Hugo some bargaining chips; but "Sleepless in Seattle" gave Hugo the first chance, and Hugo successfully seized it, which is undoubtedly a major issue for Hugo, who was in a low period. Breakthrough. Although Ernst could solve a matter with just a word or a phone call, it was one of the most important turning points for Hugo in 1993. So the phrase "thank you" comes from the heart of Hugo''s heartfelt thanks. When Ernst heard this, he stood still but didnt make much movement. After a while, he turned around, looked at Hugo, and said with a serious face, "This is Hollywood. One sentence can change the real world of many things. Some people dont deserve your sympathy, so dont let your heart down." After dropping this inexplicable sentence, Ernst took his own steps again, crouched, stepped up the stairs step by step, and disappeared from the sight of Hugo and Samora. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 642： Fame and Fortune ads_wz_txt; Hugo stood there, looking at Ernst''s back, he was a little puzzled. What did Ernst mean by the last sentence? Why did he feel that the topic of his dialogue with Ernst did not seem to be on the same plane? Hugo couldn''t help looking at Samora who was standing not far away. "Is the last sentence of Ernst just now irrelevant to our previous topic?" Samora also had an embarrassed expression, "I can''t say that it doesn''t matter, but...it''s a bit strange." "Right!" Hugo''s eyes lit up immediately, "I thought I had misheard, or my comprehension ability has declined. You think so too, don''t you?" Samora nodded in approval to let the rain. Guo seemed to have found a soulmate, his emotions flew up immediately, but soon fell into confusion, "But, what did he mean by saying this in the end?" Hugo just stood there and started thinking. Samora felt a little embarrassed. He patted Hugo on the shoulder, "Uh, don''t we go home?" Hugo looked up at Samora. Samora pointed to the building in front of him speechlessly. Hugo realized that the two of them were standing at the door of the house, but they did not enter, but were blowing cold wind outside. Hugo hurriedly pulled the collar of his trench coat and took a step forward. The two came to the second floor and couldn''t help but glance at the wooden door that was quietly closed as usual, and then walked upstairs again, back to the third floor, Samora opened the door, and Hugo went straight in and was on the sofa. Sit down, obviously still thinking of Ernst''s words in his mind. Samora stood at the door, and suddenly thought of something, "Hugo, do you think it''s Uma?" "What?" Hugo raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Samora. But the more Samora thought about it, the more reasonable it made sense, "I mean Uma, you see, he said,''This is Hollywood'' can change the real world of many things. Some people dont deserve your sympathy, so dont let your heart down. .. Isnt this Uma? I heard from Joe this morning that all the auditions in Uma''s hand have been cancelled, and her agent has let her disappear for a while recently." Is this true? Ernst is comforting Hugo by saying that this is a cruel world. If you don''t know how to fight back, you will only be eliminated. So don''t lose your sense of competition because of kindness. Thinking of this, Hugo couldnt help but laughed. It seems that Ernst still cares about himself very much. After the Golden Globes event last year, Ernst took the initiative to communicate with him; and today it is the same, worrying about himself too much. To be kind and tormented by conscience, so comfort yourself. Perhaps Ernst''s heart is not as serious as his appearance, which reminds Hugo of his father. In fact, Hugo looked at the back of Uma when he left the crew, and he still couldn''t bear it, because this was the first time he saw someone he knew was overwhelmed by the media in the Hollywood system, even though Uma was instigated by it. What they have done is true, but this is still a powerful force of the medias "witch trial." The media uses its own public opinion advantages to pressure public figures, then pressure, and finally use public opinion to criticize morality, which makes Hugo Feel a little awkward. But this was only a momentary thought, because Hugo knew that he was not a saint, but he was not a villain either. Uma didn''t need his sympathy, and he didn''t need to be a bitch. The son also set up an archway. Hugo finally learned that this is the iron rule of Hollywood, and it is also the iron rule of society. The reason why witch trials are condemned is that the judgments they endure are all fictitious, just victims of power. But Uma is not a "witch". All her actions are real, and everything is her choice. What Hugo did was only effective use of the media to counterattack. Therefore, Hugo does not need sympathy, let alone guilt. For this, Hugo is very aware of this. Although Hugo did not feel soft and did not need comfort, hearing Ernst''s words still made Hugo feel a touch of warmth. Hollywood is a more condensed and colder society. Everything you witness in this circle is actually the cruel reality of the entire society. In time after time, Hugo gradually grew up, and he also realized that the reason why Vanity Fair was terrible was not because the fans of Vanity and Fortune took their eyes, but because any accident would make them lose themselves in this halo. Among them, I couldn''t find my original self in the end. Hugo once again remembered the sentence in the "Huayan Sutra", "Don''t forget your original intention, and always have it." For others, 1993 may be the year when rock and roll re-emerged, or it may be the world calling for peace again. Years, but for Hugo, it is a journey to find the original heart. From the beginning of the Golden Globes event at the beginning of the year, to the polishing of the two films later, and then a road trip from glory to death, and then a disagreement with Joseph, and at the end of the year, it experienced a frenzy of public opinion. Witness the end of Uma''s depression. Although the musical journey from glory to death has just begun, he and Josephs partnership still dont know where it will go, and Uma doesnt completely disappear in this world; but for Hugo, its like " In "Spirited Away", Qianxun''s journey in Granny Tang''s oil hut is just like. This oil house called "Hollywood" is depriving Hugo of his self bit by bit, trying to make Hugo forget his name, and then staying in this land forever, being bound by fame and fortune, and becoming a slave to fame and fortune. Hugo is constantly struggling and working hard. He is eager not to lose himself. He is eager to succeed, but he is eager to stick to himself. If you ask Hugo if you want to succeed? Of course he wants to stand on the big screen and perform wantonly. He also wants to stand on the stage with his glorious teammates and sing loudly, that kind of happiness. Joy is irreplaceable for all other moments. Maybe there is a bit of warmth and beauty in ordinary life, but this shining moment can make the whole life different. If you ask Hugo if you want a Grammy or an Oscar? Of course he thinks, the Grammy gramophone trophy or the Oscar trophy is not only an award, but also for the creation, talent, and work of an artist The highest affirmation, even if they are dressed in the cloak of business, no one will deny their professionalism and authority. That glorious moment may be the most shining moment in life. However, if the price of success is loss of self, if the price of success is loss of family or friendship, and if the price of success is loss of principles, then Hugo will hesitate, hesitate, and retreat. Perhaps the "successful" world is very beautiful, but if that If it''s not one''s own words, it has no meaning. He doesn''t want to be the look of Ernst-Lechman after being washed away from the lead. He also doesn''t want to be the look of Michael Jackson after being flooded by sewage, and he doesn''t want to be able to resist the choice and compromise. The appearance of Thurman who was taken by the fans of fame and fortune and desperate for moths to fight the fire... He was not someone else, he was just Hugo, Hugo Chen and Hugo Lancaster, nothing more. Therefore, Hugo will not sympathize with Uma because it is not necessary; similarly, Hugo will not attend this Grammy because it is not worth it. Although the Grammy was still honored to death in the end, it was fair to classify "almost fame" in the alternative music category; but in Hugo''s view, this is not a professional recognition, but Grammy''s business A compromise, which is not a commendable recognition for Glory to Death. If the spirit of freedom, breakthrough, and innovation that Glory to Death has always adhered to is not recognized, then they don''t exist. And the thirty-sixth Grammy was such an occasion where no corresponding recognition was given. The glory to death naturally did not belong there, and the glory to death naturally should not be there. Maybe one day in the future, for example, in the next year or the next year, glory to death will appear on the Grammy stage, but it will definitely not be this year. 1993 was really a very special year for Hugo, and it was extremely important. No wonder others say that every roughness experienced will become a driving force for progress in the future, and all kinds of tribulations will carve out a person''s personality bit by bit. Victor Hugo even said that there are thorny thorns on the avenue of art, which is also a good thing, and ordinary people are timid, except for those with strong will. Until now, Hugo really tasted the meaning of this sentence. However, if you take a closer look at Ernst''s words, Hugo is interested in Ernst''s previous career, not only in glorious times, but also in the moments of low ebb and flow. In fact, Hugo thinks, what did Ernst look like when facing reporters? I dont know if Ernsts personality was so irritable when he was young. "If it''s really about Uma I don''t think she has anything to sympathize with, she just asked for it." Samora mumbled, although he didn''t understand Hugo and Wu What happened to Uma before, but in the case of "Pulp Fiction" this time, he also felt that Uma was completely self-inflicted. Samora saw Hugo sitting on the sofa with a fascinated expression, she knew that Hugo was lost at all. He kicked the sofa and said, "The nine o''clock radio show, you are not going to wash and change clothes. , What are you still doing here?" "Nil and they haven''t arrived yet." Hugo stood up despite saying so, and there was a radio promotion tonight, because of the first single of the album "Almost Fame" It was finally officially released, so the band used Hugo''s spare time to shoot "Pulp Fiction" to launch some simple publicity near Los Angeles. "I''m going to cook dinner now. They probably will be there soon, and they can start off for dinner." Samora was talking, but when I turned back I saw Hugo disappearing from the back of the room, leaving him alone in the hall. Muttering to herself, Samora couldn''t help but withdrew her mouth and walked towards the kitchen. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 643： Debut single ads_wz_txt; EMI Records is absolutely overjoyed for the results after the release of "Almost Fame". Whether it is the album''s platinum sales within five weeks or the album''s wave of waves in the entire rock world, EMI Records will continue Can''t be satisfied. Roger Fazon was given enough freedom to Glory to death under tremendous pressure. Now its time for the risky strategy to reap high returns. So Roger started planning the release of the single very early, but this plan However, it was hindered. The main reason was that the members of the Glory To Death band didn''t have time to shoot music videos, and they didn''t have much interest in shooting music videos. In the era of the popularity of TV sets, the role of music videos is undoubtedly huge, because it allows songs to be publicized on TV stations, otherwise they can only be broadcast on the radio, and the reduction of publicity channels will also limit the exposure of singles. After Michael Jackson raised the music video to a whole new level, the existence of music video as a topical existence has an unshakable publicity effect. After the release of music videos, the sales of singles can often increase by more than 50%, or even doubled. This shows the importance of music videos to singles. Roger put forward his opinion to Henry, but Henry had already asked the members of Glory To Death. Even if Hugo was not out of schedule because of "Pulp Fiction", they had no idea about shooting music videos. Imagine that they were already awkward when shooting album covers. If they enter the studio to shoot music videos, it is likely to be a torture. Therefore, Henry also unswervingly rejected Roger. After hesitating and thinking again and again, Roger figured out a way to shoot a glorious stage performance, edit it and make it into a music video. This method is also the method adopted by most rock bands at present, such as Pearl Sauce, Nirvana Band, Pumpkin Broken Band and so on. After considering this condition, Henry nodded and agreed. In the end, the staff and the Junjie Music Festival completed the communication, filmed the glorious performance in Seattle, and made a music video after editing. On the last day of 1993, Friday, the first single "Li ( was officially released. In fact, rock bands do not often release singles. On the one hand, singles are commercial activities. Singles are selected from albums with promotional value for singles. First, singles are released to focus their firepower for publicity and drive. Album sales; the second is to attract scattered listeners who do not buy albums but only singles, or to allow loyal fans to buy singles after buying albums, so this is completely commercial behavior, which is for most rock bands Not interested. On the other hand, because the audience of many rock bands is a fixed group, it is not easy to expand the audience. This is also the reason why the Nirvana band caused such a sensation when it relied on "Don''t mind" to create miracles. Nirvana''s favorite music band. Under such circumstances, even if the rock band does not release singles, the audience who is willing to buy the album is still fixed. If they release a single, it means that this fixed group of listeners will pay for their own pockets, and the effect of expanding publicity will not be so great. Up. Of course, another important reason is that most of the rock bands are independent record companies. In the case of limited resources, they will no longer spend the cost to promote the singles, but use the tour to concentrate on the entire album. publicity. But this is not absolute. If it is a large record company or album sales have achieved gratifying results, the release of singles is imperative for commercial interests. Take Nirvana as an example. The album "Don''t Mind" was released by the studio of Geffen Records (geffen.). No one expected this album to achieve its current results. Later I saw " "Don''t mind" After achieving 10 million sales in the United States, they immediately released a single, from the original single "smells...teen" to the final four singles. Afterwards, the studio hoped that Nirvana could take the band to a higher level, so it cooperated with Universal Music, one of the world''s five largest record companies, in the distribution aspect, hoping to obtain a wider range of distribution resources and achieve better results. , So the next two albums "Incident. Lun" and "Zi. Inside the palace", although the results are not as good as "Don''t Mind", they both released two singles. The release of the single "Li" is also quite interesting. After the sales of the "Almost Fame" album was certified for platinum, this single was released. Obviously EMI Records has enough confidence in the glory to death, hope While album sales can reach new highs, I also hope that singles can perform well. In fact, the audiences enthusiasm for glory to death did not disappoint EMI. Lithium achieved 13,000 sales in just three days in the first week of its release, and it airborne fourth on the billboard singles chart. Thirteen, with outstanding results. Then in the first week of 1994, "Lithium" achieved another 40,000 sales, and it jumped directly to the 17th place on the bulletin board singles chart, showing a strong upward trend. Under such circumstances, Glory to Die launched its propaganda. Samora drove the members of the Glory to Death band to the radio again. It was here not long ago that everyone witnessed Hugos feat of one enemy to a hundred. It can be said that The radio couldn''t be more welcoming to the glory to death. However, this time the band is not on the special show of Jojo, but the music show hosted by Nathan Fast (nathan.fast) at nine o''clock in the evening, "Let''s welcome the glory to death with a warm whistle! " Glory to Death has participated in the recording of many music stations, and has gradually become accustomed to this method, so the five members began to blow it up. The whistle was up, accompanied by a roar, to make sound effects for himself, and then Neil took the lead and said, "Listen, good evening, we are honored to death." Nathan looked at Glory with a very good mental state to death and a smile appeared on his face, "Wow, it seems that the boys are in very good shape today. Is it because of the good results of the single "Li" this week. ? This single you released at the end of last year has reached the tenth position in only the third week of the chart. How about, are the band satisfied with this result?" "Wow, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... This week, that is, the second week of January, the sales of "Lithium" rose further, with a score of 50,000, and relying on the increase in the on-demand rate, it smoothly ranked among the top ten. "I think we have the answer." Nathan said with a smile, "Recently, the on-demand rate of the song''Li'' has been high. This is really an excellent song. You can talk to us. How was this song created?" "I think Fujin can answer this question." Hugo took the initiative to give Fujin the opportunity to speak, which surprised Nathan, "I thought you created this song." Hugo shrugged. "Yes, that''s the case, but if you pay attention, in fact, the composer has Fujin''s name in the column. You can ask Fujin for the details." Fujin saw everyone cast their gazes, and didnt have much reaction. He simply said into the microphone, When Hugo and I were performing on the street, there were some sparks, so this song was born. ." ... "Uh, this is really a simple and clear explanation." Nathan was really dumbfounded, but turned his head to look at Hugo, "Hugo, is this the situation? I think the audience should be very curious. The details that sparked during your performance." Hugo glanced at Fujin helplessly, "I originally wanted to be lazy, it seems that Fujin is much smarter than me." This sentence made everyone laugh, "In fact, it is about the song "Li". Song, you must tell the background. At that time, Fujin and I were in a difficult state. I just finished the filming of "Night Sleep in Seattle", and I had not been able to completely get rid of the role; and Fujin was still in another state at the time. In the band, there were some disagreements within the band. Unexpectedly, we met on the street..." Hugo simply sketched out the situation at the time, but Nathan''s eyes widened and his face was surprised. "I can now imagine the surprised look of the onlookers on the street at that time, witnessing the drums and guitars. The collision is really a spectacle. Maybe you can feel it since then, it should be in a band." "Haha I thought so at the beginning, but Fujin didn''t seem to think so." Hugo smiled and looked at Fujin, then threw the topic away. But Fujin didn''t give Hugo face at all, so he said, "I''m in the band right now." One sentence directly blocked Hugo''s text, and Nathan couldn''t help laughing. "This sentence is the truth." Nathan will continue to gloat and give Hugo a blow, so that Hugo can only helplessly chuck at the corner of his mouth. "In my opinion, there is a kind of music between you. Its this stubbornness that brought you together. In fact, you can feel it from your music, albums, and performance styles. You are bravely pursuing your own music. "Nathan deserves to be a radio station. Host, the whole topic was rounded up in a few words, and the audience in front of the radio nodded frequently. But immediately, Nathans conversation turned sharper, and the topic began to sharpen, Is it because of this reason, thats why Hugo and Fujin were very clear about this Grammy incident when they were interviewed by the media a few days ago. So sensitive? Is it true that the band does not intend to attend the awards ceremony?" (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 644： Poke the weakness ads_wz_txt; After Nathans question came out, the five members of the band looked at each other. The band members have not discussed the matter. Although Hugo has determined his own ideas, the band is a whole, and he cannot impose his own ideas. Give it to others, otherwise even if this time is passed unharmed, the problem will erupt one day late in the future. Everyone is a different individual, although the five members of Glory to Death have walked side by side hand in hand until now, and they have also experienced several vanity fair temptations. Doubt, when creating "Hollywood is not America (,, the band members also experienced a shock in their hearts; but now the situation is completely different. Faced with the great achievements and reputation brought about by "almost fame", There is the lure of such a top-notch grand ceremony of Grammy. Confused, who knows if there is a psychological change? Hugo himself couldn''t say categorically that he was not shaken at all. Therefore, Hugo does not know what other teammates will think, whether there will be disputes within the team because of this matter. Especially after just experiencing Uma''s moth to fight the fire, Hugo is even more uncertain. I have to say that Nathan raised this question at this time. The timing is really too delicate. Hugo looked at Neil. Neils eyes were hidden behind the shadow of the headset, and he could not see clearly. Nathan also They didnt give them too much time to react, so Hugo just paused, and said with a smile, "You have poke the weakness of our band. There is no consensus within our band. This is terrible." ." Hugo is now very proficient in dealing with such scenes. He speaks in a relaxed tone with ridicule. On the surface, he is saying "the band has no unified opinion", but in fact he is euphemistically saying: our band I don''t want to answer this question for the time being. But at the same time, it''s not too tough. As long as Nathan makes a joke along the topic, even if the problem is solved, the audience will not take it seriously. But Hugo didn''t expect it, Pedro came out halfway, grabbed Nathan and replied, "Why are we going to attend?" Pedro was a straight temper, and his face was immediately pulled down. He cursed and said, "They can''t even define what style our music is, and they can''t distinguish what alternative music is. So even if we get nominated, what''s the point of this? I don''t see us. It is necessary to attend." What Pedro said was like a machine gun, and he roared loudly, not to mention Nathan, even the other members of the band were stunned. After all, this is a radio station, not their private discussion. But after Pedro expressed his opinion directly, others couldnt help it. Alfonso said directly, But I want to attend. You know, this is the only chance in my life. I want to appear in Georgia. Lamys stage." "Alfonso" Pedro widened his eyes unexpectedly and called out in shock. Although it was just a simple call, it clearly expressed his inner surprise at the moment. But without waiting for Pedro to say anything, Neil, who was sitting next to him, also said, "I think so too. This is the only opportunity in our life. Although we may not win an award, we can be nominated for the best rookie of the year. , This is our affirmation. There were so many new singers who emerged last year. Especially in the rock field, there are countless newcomer bands. Many of them we admire and admire very much. In the end, we were nominated, not them, this It doesnt mean that we are better than them. It can only be said that we are more fortunate. Now that we have got this opportunity but did not attend, this is obviously not a wise choice." Hugo frowned slightly, he didn''t expect Neal to have such thoughts. In normal times, Hugo and Neal have the most exchanges, not only because they are the first partners in the band, but also because Neil is the captain of the band and Hugo is the soul of the band. The most important thing is Because Hugo and Neal have very similar ideas on music. Now Neal and Fogin are both learning to create. The situation often formed is that Hugo and Neal are on the same line, and Fogin is alone fighting next to him. Of course, after the discussion between the three is over, they can always benefit a lot. Therefore, Hugo always thought that Neil and his own thoughts would be exactly the same, but... who knows that as an independent individual, human beings are the most elusive creatures with thoughts currently known on earth. "Yes, I hope my family can see me appear on the Grammy stage, and I also want to see myself appear on the Grammy stage. Is there anything wrong?" Alfonso said to Neil He responded, but there was silence. In fact, Hugo can understand the ideas of Neil and Alfonso, because he knows how difficult it is to go to this step from the glory to death. He also knows what Neil and Alfonso gave up to hold on to the present, Yu As a successful actor, even if he missed the Grammys, he still has his own stage, but for other members who are so glorious to death, this is not necessarily the case. What''s more, Hugo himself was moved and shaken. He couldn''t speak out and criticize his teammates. Nathan was also silent. He didn''t expect a problem to trigger a glorious band infighting. This is too bad, and all these quarrels spread through the radio, it is difficult to imagine how terrible it will cause. Most importantly, this may be a devastating blow to the rock spirit of this band. "Is this really what you want?" Fujin spoke. He didn''t say much, but his suppressed anger and entanglement could be clearly felt in his voice. He is the same as Hugo. They are both They have experienced everything together, so he can understand, but he doesn''t want them to disagree. "Find a reason to convince yourself" After speaking, Fujins eyes contacted Hugo in the air, and both of them had similar regrets and grief in their eyes. Wouldnt they want to go to the Grammys because they and Pedro? Of course, being on the Grammy stage is not only an important honor, but it can also provide a stage for glory to death and convey their rock spirit to the world. But the question is, is this stage really worth it? Neil looked at Hugo and Fokkin, he actually laughed, leaned in the direction of the microphone, and said in a slightly smiling voice, "Nathan, but do you know? We have so many should The reason for appearing on the Grammy stage, then why should we not be on the Grammy stage?" Nathan was stunned by Neil''s sudden question. He had a few answers in his mind. Round-the-spot words like "You can tell me" and "You can discuss and discuss within the band" can all be sloppy, but he At this moment, he didn''t want to answer, he was just a little curious about how the band members would answer, so he let his daze, and stopped like this. "One reason, maybe only one reason." Alfonso looked at the confused Fujin and Hugo, showed a bright smile, laughed, and then looked at Neil. The smile at the corner of Neil''s mouth hung so shallowly, his eyes lowered, and he whispered, "But this one reason is enough." Then Neil raised his eyes, the eyes that had been hidden in the shadows. Blooming bright light, clearly reflecting the glory that belongs to the glory to death, "Because the band that was nominated for Grammy this year is not us." At this moment, how could Hugo and Fujin still not understand, this is obviously a trap, and Neil and Alfonso deliberately set up a trap, and the purpose is obviously to make fun of them. When I looked up, Pedro couldn''t help smiling at the side. He covered his mouth and looked back and forth between Hugo and Fujin. The smiles in his eyes could hardly cover up. It seemed that he also had a share of Pedro just now. The rush to answer was explained. "The glory to death that I know is a rock band that is trying to make a breakthrough, a rock band that is constantly striving to persevere in itself, a rock band that soars in freedom, of course, it is still a rock band that has been countless People curse negative rock bands. Its still a rock band that many professional music fans think of as infamous, or a rock band called Destroy Rock. This is glory to death. Neil said calmly. But the passion in his words sparked in the radio broadcast, "I am honored to be a member of such a band, because this is what I am after, and this is what I desire. But, That Grammy nominated band, not us..." Neil raised his head and looked at his teammates, Hugo, Alfonso, Pedro, Fukuin, these faces from strange to familiar, these faces fighting side by side, this is where he belongs. , This is where his spirit lies, which makes Neil feel at ease. "That band is... a band whose definition is vague Grammys are at a loss for such a band, they dont even know how to define their style; its a band that has been tried by people. For bands that use sales to define their style, multi-platinum sales are called junk rock, platinum sales are called pop, and golden records are called rock. If not, it''s... alternative." Neil still said calmly. , But the smile on the corner of the mouth spreads bit by bit, that kind of confidence and firmness, shining in the radio waves, "That band doesnt know who they are, but we know, so our glory We will continue to make our music until we die; and the Grammys glory will die, let us see what they have gained this year." Hugo lowered his head and smiled softly. The feeling of being able to repay his trust is really good, so he chuckled lightly, "Maybe the band won the best rookie of the year award is also a good result. ." "Yes, that would be great", "That''s it", "Good idea"... All of a sudden the words of the band members rang out, filling the radio''s recording studio with a relaxed and cheerful atmosphere. To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. If you want to contribute the fastest and best updates to your friends like us, please click Search Breaking Dawn and join us! Early access to member privileges Chapter 645： Soaring sales ads_wz_txt; The colorful colors of Vanity Fair always make people lose their way, which made Hugo lose confidence for a while, not only because he saw the process of other people losing themselves, but also because he almost lost it several times, but fortunately, the life There is always hope waiting at the corner, and the glorious partners persisted with their beliefs. This is the true glory to death. Hugo, Neal, Fogin, Pedro, and Alfonso. The five of them form a community. They are partners fighting side by side. The road of Vanity Fair is always full of countless bumps. The path of dreams is even more thorny, so they must stand firmly beside each other so that they can gain the strength to go on. Glory to the death rejects Grammys, not because other rock bands think that Grammys are too commercial, Glory to death does not exclude business. On the contrary, Hugo knows very well that art without commercial support will soon Will die. Although Grammys are commercial, it is also thanks to its extensive influence that has allowed many unknown outstanding musicians to step onto the big stage, while also allowing many ordinary people to appreciate the charm of music. Therefore, there is no need to condemn Grammy''s business, even after the Grammy declines in the 21st century. Glory to death rejected the Grammys, just because they did not get their own corresponding respect, just like the "Don''t Mind" by the Nirvana band deserves the 34th Grammy Award for Best Alternative Music Album. This is what The correct sequence. Therefore, glory to death will not compromise, because this is a compromise that is not allowed. Such a compromise is equal to the self-denial of glory to death and the denial of one''s own musical value. Therefore, Glory to Death made the choice, just like the choice of the band''s rock spirit, either glory or death. This time, they chose to abandon the glory of Grammy and insist on the glory that belongs to the band. Perhaps, glory to death will pay a painful price for this, it may be that it will never miss the Grammy''s Newcomer of the Year Award, it may be that the band like Nirvana and Pearl Sauce will never get the Grammys righteousness, or even It was the band that disappeared into the music world like a shooting star... But this is life. You must make a choice at a fork in the road, and then you must go on without looking back. Only by persisting in self can you not lose yourself. Nathan just looked at the five members of Glory to Death who suddenly started to frolic. Even the serious-faced Fujin smiled. He suddenly felt that this scene looked really warm and harmonious. Although it has been more than half a year since Glory to Death appeared in front of everyone-counting from July, it may not be until now that everyone has really begun to gradually understand the charm of this band. Nathan just laughed like this. He felt that it seemed like it wasn''t a big deal not to attend the Grammys. The fact is also true. There are countless big names who are reluctant to attend the Grammys in history. Even the Oscars have many people who refuse to attend. Woody Allen and Marlon Brando have both had the experience of not attending to receive awards. "I think, I probably know why Neal is the captain." Nathan broke everyone''s joy with a smile, and made all five people look at him, "Because he is the only one who is willing to take care of trivial matters. people." "Hahahaha..." Pedro was the first to applaud, expressing his support for Nathan with practical actions, while Neil sat next to him with a black line. "Although it would be more appropriate to say''Don''t be annoyed by the past (, t...in.anger) at this time, as the lyrics say,''Please don''t waste your youth in a rock band, they will only make you sink in. "This is the greatest charm of the Glory To Death band; however, I am going to play another song from Glory To Death now, "Li ( not because it is the third track on the on-demand chart this week, And because this song can clearly see the stubbornness and wanton of the Glory to the Dead band, so let us enjoy this song, brought by Glory to the Death,''Lithium''." Nathan proficiently introduced it, and then the song "Li" began to ring in front of every listener who listened to the radio. "I am so happy, because today, I have found my friends, and they are in my head..." Hugo''s textured voice flows out in front of countless radios like mercury. Although the album "Almost Fame" has been released for nearly seven weeks, they are still a rookie band and their recognition still needs to be improved. Today, Glory to Death discussed the latest hot topic on the radio: Does the band really not attend the Grammy Awards? No doubt, more listeners have truly realized this band. Glory to death, because their music broke the shackles of rock and roll, and they have been criticized because of the commercial and civilianization of their music. Maybe they are not like other rock bands to scorn and talk about business and Grammys. Maybe They dont express themselves with shocking dress like other rock bands. Maybe they are not as cynical and fierce as other rock bands, but in fact, the rock spirit in the glorious bones has never been corrupted. They are definitely an authentic. Rock band. After the radio show ended, the recognition of Glory to Death once again climbed to a whole new level, especially in the recent wave of "against Grammys", Glory to Death once again became the top of the limelight. This is undoubtedly a very important work for the promotion of singles and albums, and even a small part of the media believes that the band is maliciously hyping speculation, but these speculations are also harmless and still cannot stop the single "Li" The momentum of rapid rise on the billboard singles chart. On the second day of the broadcast of the radio program, the single-day sales of "Lithium" reached 15,000 copies, which also created the highest sales after the release of a single, and finally achieved 90,000 sales within a week. The tone climbed to the fifth place on the billboard singles chart this week, and the performance made everyone shine. In the third week of January, there was fierce competition on the Billboard singles chart. Blyth Adams, Sting, and Stewart joined forces for the movie "The Three Musketeers". The created episode "All Love (all... won the championship for three consecutive weeks at the beginning of its release in November 1993. After nearly two months of precipitation, it regained its head this week and counterattacked the championship. . Mariah Careys classic song "Hero( slipped to the runner-up after winning the championship for four consecutive weeks. This single is also known as the most memorable single in Maria''s music career and has achieved unimaginable achievements. The latest single "breathe." by Donny Breston, a strong alternate for the newcomer of the year, performed very well, staying in the third place for many weeks. The single "Again( released by Janet Jackson at the end of last year still maintained its No. 1 spot. The glorious "Li" lags behind these four singles and occupies the fifth place this week. The performance can be described as very eye-catching. From this we can see the importance of radio program publicity. In the following week, the sales of "Lithium" climbed again, and achieved 120,000 sales in a single week, and further came to the fourth place on the bulletin board rankings, only one step away from the top three. After staying in the fourth place for two weeks, "Lithium" made a major breakthrough, rising to the third place with 140,000 sales in a single week, which further expanded its popularity in the United States. During this period, the competition for the Billboard singles charts has been relatively weak. After "Only Love" completed three consecutive championships; Celine Dion (.) sang the l984 classic song "The Power of Love (the Power of Love) .. Of.) pushed this song to a whole new level, won the championship for four consecutive weeks, and sang this song around the world. Subsequently, the electronic dance single "tag (the. from Sweden''s national treasure-level pop group Aisi base (.of.base) and the rhythm and blues king r from Chicago. Kelly (r. kelly)''s single "bump & a3p; friction (bump. n,. took turns to complete the dominance. After "labeling" four consecutive championships, "bumping & friction" four consecutive championships, and then "labeling" reversed With two consecutive championships, the championship battle between the two continued until late May. Among them, the performance of "Lithium" has been very stable. The weekly sales of this single have been stable at around 100,000, and it has been in the last three weeks of February and the first two weeks of March for five consecutive weeks. They all aspired to the third place, but unfortunately they lacked some explosive power, and this was not able to go further But even so, they won the third place for five consecutive weeks, which is also for the single "Li". The greatest affirmation. After dropping from the third place, the stamina of "Li" still hasn''t been greatly weakened, especially after the Grammys ended, the absence of glory to death, the band Nirvana once again returned empty-handed, which also awakened people''s attention to 1993 The year of the golden age of rock and roll was once again nostalgic and uneven, which is also worthy of "Lithium" single sales have been very stable, staying in the top five until the end of May. Before the end of May, the cumulative sales of Lithiums singles had already passed the one million threshold. In addition to obtaining platinum sales certification from the Recording Industry Association of America, it also increased its sales to 1.3 million. It is very likely to be able to occupy a position on the 1994 year-end singles sales charts. The single "Li" still achieved such gratifying results in the absence of sufficient audience accumulation and publicity and dissemination, which can be called a rare victory; but what is even more rare is that the widespread dissemination of "Li" has driven The recognition of the album''s "almost fame" has led to an impressive development curve for album sales after entering 1994. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 646： First album title ads_wz_txt; Mariah Careys "Music Box" won the Billboard album chart in the last week of 1993, and the glorious "Almost Fame" was followed by runners-up. The two groups of singers were in the top spot. Competition has also become one of the topics that everyone talks about. Mariah Carey and Glory To Death are both from the big-name agent Henry Bloom, and "Music Box" has received four platinum certification, and "Almost Fame" has just received platinum certification. At present, the two are different. Ranked first and second on the billboard album charts, the competition between these two albums or two groups of singers is indeed worth paying attention to. In fact, it has proved so. In the first week of 1994, the flat period of the film and music market after entering the New Year made the billboard album chart almost unchanged. Last weeks top five Mariah Carey, Glory To Death, Pearl The sauce band, Snoopy Doggo, and Frank Nach continued to this week as they were, and there were not many changes even in the top ten. Although there is no change in the ranking, sales have generally declined. For example, "Almost Fame" last week had a sturdy figure of 430,000, but this week it dropped all the way to 200,000. Even so, "Almost Fame" still kept its runner-up position. It can be seen that the downturn of the entire entertainment market in the first week after the New Year is indiscriminately attacked. From music to movies, it is silent. This is also the reason why the winter file has always been called "bitter winter". Whether it is a movie or an album, they are not too keen to choose to come out in January, because this is the cold winter, because this is the low ebb after the new year, because this is the awards ceremony. A summary moment to occupy the line of sight, because this is the season of economic downturn after the attacks of Halloween, Thanksgiving, and Christmas. The cold winter lasted from the first week of January to the second week. The top five on the Billboard Albums chart remained unchanged. The remaining five seats in the top ten were only slightly changed, but there were still no new faces. Appear. And this weeks sales figures fell further. Although "Almost Fame" still occupies the runner-up position, the weekly sales figures have fallen to 140,000, which is almost the same as the second week of the album''s release. It can be seen from this that both the film market and the music market in the United States have gradually formed a mature mechanism. Although the music market does not have the distinctive schedule division of the film market, there will still be some differences in time periods. In the midst of this downturn, in the third week of January, the week that Glory to Death caused widespread discussion on the radio, Snoopy-Doggo took the lead and "Doggy Style" completed the counterattack. After the album was released Returning to the championship for the second time, we can see the powerful appeal of this hip-hop boss. Due to the spoiler of Snoopy-Dogdog, this also caused the "Frozen" billboard album rankings to change. Maria still relied on the excellent reputation of the "Music Box" album to firmly occupy the runner-up throne, and the glory was to death. Although the single "Li" attracted widespread attention this week, the sales of the album "Almost Fame" did not soar to the sky. It only picked up slightly. The chaser goes beyond. Pearl Sauce''s album "Defense" also fell to fourth place correspondingly, while Janet Jackson''s fifth solo album "Jenny (ja surpassed Frank S Natra and came to fifth place. Frank''s work "duets" became the only album left behind among the top five, and even dropped out of the top ten all the way, occupying only the eighteenth place. The following week, the music market recovered again due to Mariah Carey and Glory To Death''s activity. With the announcement of the nominations for the Grammy Awards, the albums linked to the Grammys have received enough attention. The excellent performance of the "Music Box" album is only for Maria to be nominated for the best female pop singer. The strong competitor Whitney Houston completely suppressed it, which also caused strong dissatisfaction among Maria fans, so the increase in sales of "Music Box" was even the most direct response to Grammys. The album "Almost Fame" is also in a similar situation, but it has aroused more widespread discussion. In fact, since the birth of Nirvana in 1991, alternative rock bands like them have not been seen by Grammys. Apart from the alternative music department, they have never been recognized in the rock department. The bands formed step by step from the underground rock circle have always been synonymous with "unorthodox" in the eyes of Grammys, which is unbearable for rock fans. On the one hand, loyal rock fans reject Grammys, thinking that this kind of commercial event does not understand real rock and roll; but on the other hand, they complain about the unfair treatment of Nirvana, Pearl Sauce, etc., because of Grammys. After all, it is the world''s authoritative ceremony and one of the four major art award ceremonies in the United States. The Grammy''s judgment on the gloriously deadly style once again exposed their conservative and stubbornness, which is a disaster for rock fans. Under such circumstances, the sales of the two albums "Music Box" and "Almost Fame" have ushered in a resurgence, and with the excellent performance of "Lithium", the sales of "Almost Fame" ushered in. A gratifying increase. "Music Box" scored 280,000 sales this week, an increase of nearly 40%, and performed very well; however, "Almost Fame" is even stronger, with a sales data of 360,000 this week, an increase Nearly 90%, almost doubled. At the same time, the excellent performance of "Li" radio on-demand, which drove the on-demand data of the entire album "Almost Fame". With such a two-pronged action, "Almost Fame" aspired to the top spot on the Billboard Albums Chart in the fourth week of January! This is a historic moment. Nine weeks after its release, "Almost Fame" finally achieved the final breakthrough, achieving a goal that countless singers could never achieve, and rising to the top of the billboard album sales charts. At the same time He also brought his cumulative sales to the position of 2.13 million! In just four weeks in January, the cumulative sales of 910,000, and the total album sales exceeded the threshold of 2 million, the dual platinum certification of the Recording Industry Association of America has been included in the bag. "Almost fame" at this moment not only created a series of gratifying achievements, but also brought myself to the position of "don''t mind" back then. In September 1991, Nirvana''s second studio album "Don''t Mind" was officially released. In January of the following year, Nirvana defeated the powerful competitor Michael Jackson''s album "Danger ( and got his own first. A billboard album champion, and pushed the album sales of "Don''t Mind" past the 10 million threshold, and ignited a wave of grunge rock throughout the United States, completing the reign of the entire rock world. Today, "Almost Fame" has only been released for nine weeks, and has taken the lead in beating Mariah Carey''s five-platinum-certified album "Music Box" and topping the billboard album charts; although the current sales of "Almost Fame" Its just over two million. Its a long way from the dont mind tens of millions of sales, but no one will deny the impact of nearly fame on the entire rock world, just as it was in the past. Don''t mind". The path of glory to death has just begun. Whether "nearly fame" can set off a new wave of dynasty change, the rest of 1994 will prove this point. Whether it is a hero or a panic, let''s take a look. But the results of "Almost Fame" in the fourth week of January are undoubtedly exciting! Compared with the impact of "almost fame" on the entire rock world, everyone is currently focusing on the glory of defeating Mariah Carey. Relying on the outstanding performance of "Music Box", Mariah Carey has grown into a queen-level figure who can keep pace with Whitney Houston, and "Music Box" has obtained five platinum certification is the best proof, but in this The weekly sales are picking up, but Maria is far behind the explosive power of glory to death. The "Music Box" has been "nearly famous" without any suspense. This is a rare situation whether it is sales or on-demand. one sight. Although this was just a week of victory and defeat, it was enough to make the media hype. The two groups of singers who belonged to Henry Bloom started a positive victory and defeat. In the end, the new singer defeated the old singer. This is also called by the media " "The battle of revenge", the glorious victory is even more called "sweet revenge." "Entertainment Weekly" carried out a special report on this, "When Mariah Carey betrayed Henry Bloom, Henry once completely disappeared from the agent circle. At the beginning, Henry gave everything for Maria and pushed Maria up. At the peak of her career, Maria terminated the contract early for personal gain and moved to the arms of Columbia Records President Tommy Mottola (.)-the two entered the wedding hall on June 5 last year, this time betrayed After two years, Henry reappeared in the sight of the agent and returned to the music scene with talented glory to death. This time, glory to death became a subsidiary of EMI Records. The first album "Almost Fame" set off a frenzy comparable to "Don''t Mind", and successfully defeated "Music Box" and won the Billboard Championship in the fourth week of January. This is undoubtedly a huge one. victory. The fledgling rookie alternative rock band, defeated the pop diva, this victory is two years late, but it is so sweet and so happy. " Although the hype in the media has given more meaning to this issue of the billboard album rankings, it is true. Many years later, when people look back at the "nearly famous" championship this time, they will still sigh, "That is not only glory." The first album title to the death, and also the beginning of a dynasty." Stepping on Mariah Careys shoulders to create a dynasty, the grandeur of this dynasty is evident. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 647： Overjoyed ads_wz_txt; Hugo sat on a high stool in the dining room, with the "Los Angeles Times" published two weeks ago in front of him, reading boredly. One bite was delivered to his mouth, when there was a knock on the door in the hall, Samora walked over to open the door, Hugo did not lift his head, still carefully reading the nomination list of the 51st Golden Globe Awards in the newspaper. Although the nomination list has been out for some time, Hugo has never read it carefully. 1993 is obviously also a year of great works. "The Age of Innocence" and "Piano Love (the. are also very classics. Works, as well as Tom Hankss famous "Philadelphia Story", the famous "Blue, White and Red Trilogy of Blue (.: bleu and in. "Farewell My Concubine" and "Wedding Banquet" in China, Taiwan, and other places. In fact, the global film market in the 1990s was very prosperous, including Hollywood commercial films, European art films, and Asian flavours. The power of Hong Kong and Japan has brought the whole movie world to a prosperous state. Almost every year, excellent works are produced frequently. This was the case in 1992, and the same was true in 1993, and it reached its peak in 1994, when the curtain just opened. . "Why are you here too... Did Henry call you here... Me too...", "It''s probably a propaganda for the next period of time...", "Hugo''s drama is not about to come to an end, will it not happen? It will be for us to start the tour..." The discussion in the hall gradually moved towards the restaurant. The visitors did not say hello to Hugo. They found the tableware from the kitchen and sat down at the dining table. Down, took the cereal breakfast box in front of Hugo, and began to enjoy it. Hugo saw the name "Happy Family" in the TV drama department of the Golden Globe nomination list. Although Alex was not nominated, he still made Hugo laugh, "Aha, Alex''s The series has been nominated, which is good news." Hugo raised his head and saw that the restaurant was completely lively. Neil, Pedro and Alfonso all sat beside them freely and chatted while eating breakfast. Hugo put down the newspaper. "Why are you here?" "I don''t know, Henry asked us to come over, don''t you want to shoot today?" Pedro actively explained. Hugo shrugged, "The first scene starts at ten o''clock, and there is still a little time." All the shooting locations of "Pulp Fiction" have chosen Los Angeles, which is indeed very convenient. "Zamora, did Henry say to come over? "Hugo raised her voice and asked towards the kitchen. "Well, he said he will be here soon." Before Samora''s voice could fall down, he heard the hall door being opened again. Samora obviously didn''t lock the door just now. Everyone turned their attention away and watched. To Fujin rubbed his eyes and walked over. Fujin found that everyone was watching him. He looked up and down to make sure that there was nothing unusual about himself, so he didn''t say anything, and went straight to the restaurant. "Henry called you?" Hugo asked suspiciously. Fujin nodded, "Twenty minutes ago, let me come downstairs." Hugo turned his suspicion at the other people again. Everyone nodded and said that Henry called them up early in the morning to gather them temporarily. This immediately made Hugo a little confused. If so, The regular activities of the band will certainly not be so sudden, "Could it be that Henry asked us to participate in the Grammys?" When everyone else in the restaurant heard Hugos words, they froze, "No?" Alfonso said hesitantly, "Didn''t Henry say to guarantee our freedom?" "But it''s a Grammy..." Pedro felt that Hugo''s words were very possible, and he couldn''t help but hesitate to say. "Hey, guys." The hall door opened again, Henry still had that slouchy appearance, and walked in unhurriedly, but the expression on his face seemed to be more inexplicable than usual. The unidentified brilliance makes people look at him. Henry also noticed the different expressions on the faces of the band members, but he did not mind the corners of his mouth. He pulled out a magazine from the back pocket of his pants and put it on the dining table. Then he looked at the members of the Glory to the Dead, and he saw five inexplicable faces, which made Henry a little frustrated. He tilted his shoulders. , "Don''t you one of you follow the bulletin board magazine?" Compared with magazines such as "Variety" and "Hollywood Report" in the movie circle, the music circle pays more attention to it. The professional music reviews of "Rolling Stone" and the "Billboard" weekly magazine published by the weekly bulletin board rankings have become The most mainstream magazines, as for independent magazines such as "Rotation" and "Alternative Choice", it depends on personal preference. But Henry was not surprised. He pointed to the "Bulletin Board" magazine on the desktop with Mariah Carey as the cover, and the lazy smile on his face burst into light in an instant, "Congratulations on getting the copy." Champion of the Weekly Billboard Albums Chart!" "Wow, really? Really? This, this is really great!" This voice was not from any member of Glory to Death, but from Samora who had just walked out of the kitchen. Surprisingly, I walked quickly to Henry''s side, flipped through the magazine, and quickly found the position of the album chart, "Haha,''Music Box'' is second,''Almost Fame'' is the first, hahahaha!" Then he looked up to the sky. Long laugh. Henry looked at the calm expressions of the five Glory to Death members in front of him, and he felt a sense of frustration. In the eyes of others, such a rare bulletin board champion, but the band did not respond at all. It was really disappointing. "Henry, did you call us early in the morning about this?" Fujin''s frowned brows could kill a fly, and he was obviously very dissatisfied with it. "Fujin, you are already lucky, okay, I''m going all the way down. The city drove over to read a magazine." Alfonso was called resentment, "Henry, please call us and tell us not just That''s all right, really." This...It seems that it shouldnt be the reaction the band should have after winning the billboard championship. Henry was always calm and lazy, but at this time standing still there was a strong sense of frustration, and his facial expressions were difficult to control for a while. . Seeing the 99-q knot and depressed expression on Henry''s face, Pedro finally couldn''t help it, "Haha, finally saw Henry look different, good job!" Then Pedro stood up and talked Alfonso and Fujin gave high fives to celebrate. Neil also stood up, "Trade a billboard champion for Henry''s ugly, a good deal." Then he glanced at Hugo, tilted his head and said, "It seems we have to work harder. I won a few more championships." The two blinked at each other, and then they clapped together to celebrate. At this time, the expression on Henry''s face was truly wonderful. All emotions such as joy, surprise, astonishment, happiness, etc. surged up in an instant, which made Henry''s always calm and calm expression crack in his eyes. At this moment, looking at the band members who finally released their emotions and laughed in front of him, Henry''s heart began to surging constantly, which made his throat be blocked in an instant, and he couldn''t say anything. Henry has never said anything before, even if he knows that there have been rumors about his past grievances with Maria Kelly, he has not said anything to the band. Because Henry knew that this was his personal grievance, he didn''t want the band members to carry this burden. But at the same time, Henry is also unwilling to trust his artist easily. Maria betrayed him and chose a better future. Ironically, Maria married Tommy Mottola last year, which made Henry It became a complete joke. This made Henry muster the courage to cheer up again, because he knew that he could not just lose to Maria, but when he touched the glory to death, there was no way to regain all his trust. And today, when he sees glory to the death victory over Maria Kelly to reach the top, this is not just a billboard album chart champion, but also a turning point for him to bid farewell to the past and welcome the future. Facts have proved his outstanding vision. . So he lost control. He couldn''t wait to call the band members together, wanting to share this joy together, and the band members gave him a bigger surprise in return. For the first time, Henry wanted to truly believe in the team of five men in front of him, believing that they could go on side by side. Henry didnt know how to speak, he hadnt explained Marias thing, and now he didnt know how to explain it. He hesitated to the end, and the thousand words were only transformed into a single sentence, "Thank you." But thank you so softly. The other team members did not hear the cheering glory, only Hugo, who was sitting next to Henry, heard it. Henry noticed the gaze from Hugo Hugo showed him a bright smile, without spying or pursuing it, just pure joy and congratulations, and the smile at the corner of Henry''s mouth was also outlined. Perhaps, compared to defeating Maria to win the Billboard Albums Championship, happiness at this moment is a more important harvest, because the billboard championship is now, but the team in front of you is the future. Reaping the Billboard Albums Championship is naturally a great event for glory to death. It is the best award after all their hard work and hard work. It is also the best counterattack to the Grammy''s doubts and hesitations; as for victory. Maria is just a bonus prize, so the band members all release their joy to their fullest, celebrating this moment of joy with laughter and shouts. "Guys, this is just the beginning. Let''s try harder. A champion? This is not enough." Hugo said, looking at the bright red color of the champion on the album chart of "Billboard" magazine. "One more! One more! One more!" Everyone started shouting in unison. Even Henry saw this scene and couldn''t help abandoning his usual laziness. He raised the index finger of his right hand and kept shouting. This is indeed just the beginning. (To be continued) Early access to member privileges Chapter 648： Tragic duel ads_wz_txt; In the fourth week of January, the top five on the Billboard Albums Chart were the glorious "Almost Fame", Mariah Carey''s "Music Box", Pearl Sauce''s "Duel", and Michael Bolton (.) "One thing (the. one., Snoopy-Dog''s "Dog Style". This week was also hyped by the media as a "historical champion". The "Rotation" magazine, which has always praised Glory to Death, even believed that "this will be a new starting point for Glory to Death to the height of Nirvana", but Most of the media are just following the hype. There are very few media who truly believe that glory to death can create the miracle of Nirvana. After all, the height of Nirvanas "Dont Mind" album is really hard to match, and its almost famous. "The overall quality of this album is still slightly inadequate. "Alternative Choice" thinks that "the media has once again committed the old problem of hype. Glory to death is a model of the media''s praise and reputation. Time will prove that this band is just a boring commercial product." Similar views have emerged in an endless stream, and it can be clearly seen again that the professional disputes caused by the glory to death have never dissipated, even after the outstanding performance of the Junjie Music Festival. Regardless of the attitude of the professional media, the response from the music market is the best response to the views of the "rotation" magazine. In the fifth week of January, the glory of the media hailed as a "tragic showdown" and Mariah Carey once again launched a bayonet battle. "Music Box" took the lead, and the sales exploded in the first three days of the week with strong resilience, which forced its direct competitor to "nearly become famous" and won the single-day sales champion for three consecutive days; Sales continued to climb for four consecutive days, especially during the two weekends, which burned the fans enthusiasm and swept the single-day sales champion for the next four days of the week. At the end of the week, the "Music Box" ignited 350,000 sales, which is definitely a super eye-catching statistic for an album that has been released for nearly five months and has achieved sales of 5 million. ; But "Almost Fame" ushered in a new peak in the tenth week of its release. The sales volume of 150,000 on a single Thursday created a new high in the number of sales in a single week after the release of the album. The strong stamina and battery life are jaw-dropping. After some fierce competition, "Almost Fame" proudly regained the No. 1 on the Billboard Albums Chart, using real data to prove his outstanding achievements in the market, giving Grammys a strong counterattack; and In the tragic duel enthusiastically hyped by the media, even though the "Music Box" had already exploded with strong stamina, it still lost to its competitors and could only be placed in second place. Although after the bulletin board album rankings were released this week, the media have said that although Maria is a loser and ranked second, she proudly raised her head to welcome such a result; but the truth is so cruel, "Music Box." The defeat of Maicheng in a head-on confrontation for the second week in a row also left a deeper mark on the fact that "to the death of glory stepped on Mariah Carey''s shoulders to create history". "Nearly Fame" and "Music Box" ranked first and second respectively, "Dog Style", "Duel" and "One Thing" ranked third to fifth respectively. The top five rankings are the same as last week. The only change from Bi was the resurgence of Snoopy-Doggo, and the billboard album chart in January came to an end. "Nearly Fame" completed the reelect of the Billboard Albums chart, which also created a feat that "Don''t Mind" could not accomplish that year. In January 1992, although Nirvana pulled Michael Jackson from the throne and aspired to the championship, they also lost to country superstar Gasth Brooks. Gasth''s album "Bundled Gale (''. the. laid him down. The position of the country king has won ten weeks of championships before and after, allowing country music to rise from the position of the audience''s preference to the position of the market ruler. Before this album, few country albums could sell a million. But the emergence of "Bundled Wind" has completely changed this status quo. One aspect is rock leather. Life, on the other hand, is the rise of the country. In the end, Nirvana only won the inconsistent two-week championship, and "Bundled Gale" completed two consecutive championships and then completed eight consecutive championships. Now, "Almost Fame" has withstood the powerful impact of "Music Box", and the completion of the championship is also a major breakthrough, which has further consolidated the position of this album in the long history. However, this is still not the end! In the first week of February, the time for the Grammy Awards Ceremony is getting closer and closer, and the entire music market has also declined. The albums won will receive the most direct feedback from the market. According to incomplete statistics, the sales of the albums that won the Grammy phonograph trophy can even double to triple after the award ceremony. This is actually the same as the Oscar effect. Therefore, February also ushered in a short period of downturn. The most eye-catching performance this week is the band that just released a new album in January. This four-piece band composed of two pairs of brothers is also the product of the great wave and change of music in the early 1990s. Their music styles include In addition to rhythm and blues, soul music, hip hop, etc., the band name is a combination of abbreviations derived from the names of the members. This bands creative ability is very outstanding. Mariah Careys album contains songs written by them, and their breakthroughs and innovations in music have also had an impact on the entire history of music development. .J.), Messi-Elliott (.), Tim Baran (.) and other big-name singers have been influenced by them. Their debut album "The Diary of a Crazy Band (.of.a.mad.band was enthusiastically sought after by the market as soon as it came out. After several weeks of brewing, it also ushered in an explosion this week and directly rose. In the third place, he performed very well. In addition to the band, the biggest focus this week is Glory To Death and Mariah Carey. The competition between the two has entered a completely fierce stage. Although the album sales of "Almost Fame" this week have declined, it is still again. Withstood the fierce impact of competitors, with a sales volume of 270,000 over the "Music Box" sales of 250,000, completing an incredible three consecutive championships! Even for the top singers, it is not easy to achieve three consecutive titles on the Billboard Albums Chart, and after the last month of last year, "Almost Fame" ushered in a full-blown explosion in the New Year, showing It has a strong market competitiveness. The mulberry elm that was lost and harvested was so glorious that it could not get a fair judgment at the Grammy nomination stage, but it received strong feedback in the fan market. This is roughly the truth. Under the brilliance of "almost fame" for three consecutive championships, the four albums "Music Box", "Crazy Band Diary", "Dog Style" and "Jenny" are ranked second to fifth respectively, but Can''t shake the hot topic of this week''s glory to death. Three consecutive weeks of fighting and fighting finally ushered in the final version in the second week of February. Alice Prisoners small disc (ep) "jar of flies (jar. of. broke out as soon as it was released under the circumstance of junk rock. With 140,000 sales, it airborne to the top spot on the Billboard Albums Chart, which was slightly sluggish this week! The victory of Alice Prisoner is not only the end of the three consecutive championships of glory to death, but also the powerful appeal of grunge rock in the music market today, and most importantly, even the rock revolution led by glory to death. Fate has struck wildly, but in the face of the frontal competition of garbage rock, it still can''t get the upper hand. There is pearl sauce before the prisoner of Alice, and the situation is still very fierce. Of course, the airborne champion of Alice Prisoner can also see why 1993 will be called the golden age of rock and roll. Under the impact of "The Fly Jar", the sales of "Almost Fame" and "Music Box" both fell below the 200,000 threshold, but even so, "Almost Fame" still pressed the "Music Box" again and occupied The runner-up in the second week of February puts the frontal competitor in third place. Newcomer country singer John Michael Montgomery (..)''s first album "Cheer up (''.it.up directly airborne to the third place, which is also an aspect of country music now occupying the mainstream of the market. The first album of the newcomer singer Able to achieve such excellent results. Snoopy-Doggle''s "dog style" slipped to fifth place. As for the "Mad Band Diary", which achieved great results last week, it slipped to sixth place. The tragic duel between Glory to Death and Mariah Carey obviously no one expected such a result. "Nearly Famous" not only completed the three consecutive championships on the shoulders of "Music Box", but was still ahead of the competition after slipping. A body, this kind of performance is really eye-catching. What''s more commendable is that the next performance of "Almost Fame" has always been to overpower its opponents. In the third week of February, "Cheer up" and won the championship with a strong counterattack, and "Almost Fame" once again pressed the "Music Box". In one ranking, the two ranked second and third respectively, and "Can of Flies" fell behind "Dog Style" to the fifth place. Afterwards, the Grammy effect struck strongly, and albums that achieved great results at the awards ceremony have entered the charts, but "almost fame" has not been affected by the glorious absence of the awards ceremony. UU Kanshu instead continues. It burst out with amazing energy and suppressed the "Music Box" again for two weeks, ranking runner-up for the fifth consecutive week, while "Music Box" won the third runner-up for the fifth consecutive week. It was not until the second week of March that "Music Box" relied on its indomitable stamina to complete the overtake and returned to the championship, while "Almost Fame" fell further to the third place, runner-up being the rhythm and blues superstar r. Kelly''s new album "Twelve Games (12. play. "Music Box" ended the eight-week suffocating dark time, and finally turned over and sang. Although "Almost Fame" ended the eight-week suppression of Maria, it was already a great achievement for Glory to Death. You should know that the album "Music Box" achieved Maria''s "Queen". The title of the important album, "almost fame" performance has fallen through everyone''s glasses. However, the history of the album "Almost Fame" is not over yet, suppressing the "Music Box" is only the first step. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 649： Shoulder-to-shoulder history ads_wz_txt; After "Almost Fame" entered in 1994, sales have ushered in a continuous upward curve. The suppression of "Music Box" has been completed for eight weeks. At the same time, the market''s explosive performance has also been accumulating rapidly. The sales data of the album. At the end of March, "Almost Fame" had sold 2.41 million copies this year. If we add last year''s 1.22 million sales, this would mean "Almost Fame" was released. In four months, the total sales volume of the album reached 3.63 million. The stamina of the album is endless, which makes people see the powerful appeal of this album in the entire market. "Music Box" surpassed "Almost Fame" again in the second week of March, and once again won the Billboard Championship after eight weeks, but this time it took the top spot to consume the last trace of the album''s market energy. The album''s ranking on the bulletin board dropped sharply, dropping directly out of the top five. Although relying on the album''s excellent reputation, it still lingers in the top ten, but it no longer has an impact. Under such circumstances, "Almost Fame" once again took the advantage of losing only a week in its hands, not only keeping its ranking in the top five on the bulletin board, but also leading the "Music Box" advantage. It''s getting more and more obvious. With almost no one optimistic about it, an impossible task was completed. Maria Kelly, who is in the sky, is facing the fledgling and controversial glory to death praised "Music Box" against the groundbreaking attempt "nearly famous". This is no simpler victory or defeat in anyone''s eyes, but in a duel. At the beginning, everyones speculation was also verified, Marias "Music Box" easily led the "nearly famous" and no one even noticed the competition between the two albums. But I guessed the beginning, but did not see the process, and did not expect the result. "Almost fame" then burst out with fiery energy, first for eight weeks, it suppressed the "music box" and the next week. Lax, let the "Music Box" complete the counterattack; but what followed was a long period of total suppression, and the "Music Box" was no longer able to surpass the "nearly famous" whether it was sales or on-demand. This also added a touch of tragic color to "Music Box"''s billboard album ranking champion in the second week of March. However, "Music Box" still has a sufficient advantage in the total sales volume. After completing the five-platinum certification in January, it achieved the six-platinum certification at the end of March, and again exceeded seven million at the end of June, and obtained the seven-platinum certification. This also means that "Music Box" only achieved less than 3 million sales in 1994, and was "almost famous" to complete a full overtake; but in terms of total sales figures, "almost famous" in a short time It is still very difficult to complete transcendence within. Of course, Maria is only one of the rivals in the glorious to death music market, not the only competitor. Therefore, with the "almost fame" in Vietnam, the "tragic showdown" that the media continues to hype has gradually faded out of sight. The outstanding performance of "almost fame" has attracted more and more multimedia attention. After March, the sales of "Almost Fame" not only did not show signs of decline, but with the advancing of time, whether it was Hugo news or band news, the publicity has always continued, making the band and the album''s recognition constantly In the gradual rise, the sales volume also fluctuates with the change of the propaganda strategy. "Almost Fame" stayed in the top five of the Billboard Albums chart until the end of April. It stayed in the top five for a total of 19 weeks, and nearly two-thirds of it was in the top three. After the album fell out of the top five, he stayed in the top ten until the third week of September, stacking the cumulative weeks of his top ten on the Billboard Albums chart to thirty-nine weeks; and in 1994, the remaining weeks During the time, this album remained firmly in the top 20 position, extending its strength from the first week of 1994 to the last week. When "Don''t Mind" turned out in 1991, the performance on the Billboard Albums Chart was compared with "Almost Fame". The data has its own advantages and disadvantages, but on the whole, the two sides are still on the same level, but "Don''t mind. "This album has a data that cannot be surpassed by "almost fame" at present. This album has stayed in the top 200 of the Billboard Albums chart for a full 252 weeks. This data can be ranked in history. Among them, it ranked in the top 20, and it was not until May 1996 that it fell out of the list. "Almost fame" has a long way to go before reaching this data. But in addition to the number of weeks of stay on the Billboard Albums Chart, the multi-faceted data of "Almost Fame" can already be compared with the miracle that "Don''t Mind" created at the beginning. "Nearly Famous" achieved a total of 5.33 million sales in 1994, and the cumulative sales since its release has reached 6.55 million, and it has easily obtained the six-platinum certification. Although "Nearly Fame" could not complete the overtake of "Music Box" before the end of 1994, the whole situation is already very clear at this time. "Nearly Fame" has been in the top 20 of the Billboard Albums chart. It stayed until the last week of 1994, when the "Music Box" was already hovering beyond thirty. If this continues, the gap between "almost fame" and "music box" will become smaller and smaller. Perhaps the exchange of positions will be completed one day in 1995. Even in 1994, "Almost Fame" failed to complete this feat. People have already seen the victory and defeat of Glory to Death and Maria. "Music Box" is Maria''s third studio album, and it is also Her best-performing album so far is also known as the "top work"; and "nearly fame" is only the first album of glory to the death, and the performance has made the entire music market impressive and more important. The thing is, this album is an important presence throughout the history of rock and roll. Stand on top of each other. Obviously, Glory To Death turned out to be a proud newcomer, and he stood in the ranks of the first group overnight, gaining a strong advantage. Henry Bloom''s insight has been verified once again. And Henry, who successively unearthed the two top singers of Maria Kelly and Glory To Death, has become one percent of the existence of the music agent field. Such brilliant results achieved within a year in 1994 also made "almost fame" successfully stand on the shoulders of history, although there is still a long way to go from sales of 10 million, and from 6 million to 1 This distance of tens of millions may be more difficult than any previous week, and may never be reached, but at least from the outstanding performance of the whole year in 1994, we can see the great influence of the band Glory to Death on the entire music scene. The total sales volume of 6.5 million copies is not worth mentioning in the long river of history if only the sales are calculated, but the important thing is that this is not only the sales of an album, but also the glory. Death caused waves and shocks to the entire rock music industry. From the performance of "Almost Fame" in one year and one month after its release, it can be seen that a large number of alternative rock, represented by the Glory to the Death, Pumpkin Broken Band, have brought great strength to traditional rock and grunge rock. A powerful challenge. Sales are the most direct manifestation of the music market. You can clearly see the earth-shaking of the entire music market, and you can also see the audiences direct response to this change. In this case, Alice Prisoner, Pearl Sauce, Nirvana Although the grunge rock represented by the nest band is still in full swing and not inferior, it has been unable to stop the reshuffle of the rock pattern. If 1993 was the year of rock revival and the rise of the crowd, then 1994 was a year when rock and roll blossomed and the market presented a brand new pattern. From the beginning of rock and roll, the music situation of the past three years was completely disrupted, plus rhythm and blues and hip-hop. The emergence of the music market has entered a golden age. Up to now, although "Almost Fame" has a long way to go to break the historical record of "Don''t Mind", although the album "Almost Fame" still has a lot of controversy, although people are still enthusiastic. Discussing "Alternative rock represented by emerging forces such as Glory to Death gradually substituted popular commercial elements into rock..." Is it a good thing or a bad thing, but there is no doubt that the market has changed and the change has come, whether you like it Whether or not, the facts have already been created, there is no way to reverse time, and changes have already taken place. So, whether this change is good or bad, whether this change can last for a long time, or is it drowned in history after a flash of light, is this change a mark on the entire history of rock music or an addition of a category? It can only be proved by time. Therefore, there is no doubt that the "almost fame" that is so glorious to death has truly become the "Don''t Mind" in 1993. After its release in December , the whole world was turned upside down. When people again tried to follow the pace of "pop", the world had completely changed. Although Glory To Death did not hold this lofty power when releasing the album "Almost Fame", they just wanted to make their own music, just want to be a part of the entire rock age, for Hugo This is even more so. He has no idea that his small step, a small step to death, will actually become a big step in the entire history of music; but history is created unintentionally, just like Nirvana. At the beginning, I didn''t expect the glory of "Don''t Mind", and the same was true of glory to death. The Glory to Death, Broken Pumpkins, and Tool Band represent the new American metal rock forces, and the British rock revival forces represented by Goatskin, Shen Yun, and Blot have rewritten the world''s rock map. At the same time, the rock revolution led by Glory to Death started in 1993 and began to spread gradually, changing the entire world rock and roll pattern in the 1990s. Compared with history, this is just a small step for the giant. (To be continued [Provided].) Early access to member privileges Chapter 650： Celebration banquet ads_wz_txt; The historical achievements created by "Almost Fame" do not actually have much real meaning for the members of Glory to the Dead. They have always been just a group of enthusiasts who like music, but it is undeniable that the band''s success has been achieved. It also proved the correctness of the five peoples choices at the beginning. Alfonsos desperate bet paid off. The persistence of Fogin, Neal and Pedro for many years has been proved, and Hugo is even stronger for his musical talents. Confidence. If it is said that before the Grammys, the band may be somewhat complacent about the wave of controversy caused by "almost fame", then after the Grammy nomination turmoil, the band members are clearly aware that they have only just started their first. It''s just one step, and the glamour of Vanity Fair reveals the tip of the iceberg, so they must stick to themselves, can be happy, joyful, and excited, but they can''t get lost. Therefore, after "Almost Fame" won the billboard album chart, it was only a night of partying in Al Bar, after which there was no more celebration. The band members devoted themselves to the ordinary life of usual practice and occasional promotion, while Hugo continued to invest in the shooting of "Pulp Fiction". Due to the filming of "Pulp Fiction", Hugo was absent from the 51st Golden Globe Awards ceremony held on January 22. Although the ceremony was held at the Hilton Hotel in Los Angeles, Hugo must devote himself to the film work. In China, I have no experience to prepare costumes and attend the party, so I can only regretfully absent. Generally speaking, people will think that the absence of the award ceremony is tantamount to passing the award. Although there are exceptions, this is generally the case. Hugo, who won two individual nominations for Best Actor and Best Supporting Actor in a Musical Comedy this year, also continued this tradition again. In the battle for the best actor in a musical comedy, Hugo lost to Robin Williams, the biggest hit this year. Robin won the crown with his outstanding performance in "Slim Daddy"; but at the best In the supporting actor''s competition, there was a big upset. Tommy Jones relied on his outstanding performance in "Death of the Dead" to complete the last-minute transcendence and defeated the popular Hugo before the awards ceremony. prize. The unpopularity of this project was also called "the biggest regret of this year''s awards ceremony" by the media after the awards ceremony. Hugo went home empty-handed after being nominated for acting double last year, and again this year was nominated for acting doubles. Logically speaking, Golden Raspberry The negative impact of the award should have completely disappeared, and Hugos performance in "Schindlers List" is definitely well-deserved, and he is considered to be the most popular for best supporting actor, not only the Golden Globe Award. , Even at the Oscars, Hugo was the first candidate for best supporting actor. But now, after Hugo missed the Golden Globe for Best Supporting Actor, the trend of the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor has suddenly changed. Hugo is no longer the top favorite, and Tommy immediately became the prestige of the Golden Globe. The number one seed. This has almost caused an uproar in all the media, because Hugo has performed well in the past two years, although Tommy has also used "miner''s daughter (.''s. daughter and "assassinated Kennedy" before. (Jfk won the best supporting actor nomination and finally passed by regretfully, but Hugo not only had last years performance, but also the unjust case in which the "Death Poetry Club" dedicated a classic performance but did not even have a nomination, so it is the best. The supporting actor award is indeed the "nursing home". Among the winners of the best supporting actor, take the Oscar as an example, although there was once Timothy Hutton (.) when he was only twenty years old, he won the best of the 53rd Oscar in 1981. The statuette supporting actor, but in fact, the average age of the best supporting actor in Oscar history is 46 years old. Most actors under the age of 45 can be nominated, but it is even more difficult to win the award. Therefore, Tommy, who is 21 years older than Hugo, naturally has an absolute advantage. Its just that, last year Hugo lost the Oscars directly after the double nominations for the Golden Globe Awards. He didnt even get the nomination. On the contrary, he witnessed the "Scent of a Woman" co-partner Al Pacino ascending to the top of the actor. Brilliant, and "Smell the fragrance to know a woman" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" even completely lost in the competition of other awards. What about this year? After the double nominations of Hugo this year and losing the Golden Globes again, will the Oscars ignore this strong rising young actor for the second year in a row? Actors under the age of 30 are all "young people" for the academy. It has undoubtedly become the focus of the media''s most enthusiastic discussion. However, this year''s format is obviously slightly different. Although "Seattle Sleepless" is very weak at the Oscars, "Schindler''s List" is not. Regardless of Hugo''s personal awards, the biggest winner of this year''s Golden Globe Awards ceremony is undoubtedly "Schindler''s list." This film is considered to be the best work ever made by Steven Spielberg. It has successfully won three heavyweight trophies for the best film, best director, and best screenwriter in the drama category. The 51st Swordsman Golden Globe Awards. In other awards, the best actor in the drama category belongs to Tom Hanks of "Philadelphia Story", and the best actress was won by Holly Hunter (. Hunter) of "Piano Love". In the musical comedy department, "Slim Daddy" has completed its dominance. The two heavyweight trophies for the best film and best actor in this department belong to this 1993 most popular comedy movie. The best actress in a musical comedy was won by Angela Bassett of "What''s...it", and the best supporting actress regardless of department belongs to Winona Rhett in "The Age of Innocence". It can be seen from the list of winners of the Golden Globe Awards that popular movies are just a few of the expected ones, and "Schindler''s List" undoubtedly has the upper hand. The director James Ivorys "Howard Manor" last year was not so good. Although the nomination stage was very successful, all of them stopped at the nomination. However, the Golden Globes are not Oscars after all, and it is still unknown how these works will perform at the Oscars. Compared to the Golden Globes, the Oscar is the ultimate test. The sixty-sixth Oscars this year will be held on March 21. There are still more than two months left at this time, so everything is still unknown. Even so, it is still a huge victory for the crew of "Schindler''s List". On the one hand, the crew achieved impressive results at the Golden Globe Awards, and on the other hand, the film''s box office was finally third in January. Zhou broke the 100 million threshold, which is undoubtedly gratifying for Universal Pictures, so Universal Pictures held a special celebration banquet, not only to reward the crew members, but also to continue to sprint for the public relations department and the propaganda department. Good grades, sprint for Oscars, cheer. "Pulp Fiction" was officially announced on January 26, ending a short filming of nearly forty days. Although unpleasant times occurred within the crew, after the end of the Uma scene, the crew regained their cohesion and completed all filming smoothly. The celebration banquet held by Universal Pictures was held on the Saturday three days later. Hugo took a rest at home and adjusted for a day, and then joined the bands daily practice. On the 29th, he went home after the practice. Prepared to attend the celebration banquet. When Hugo arrived at the Hilton Hotel in Beverly Hills, reporters outside the door began to aim at Hugo with flashing lights. The flashing lights poured down, making Hugo almost mistakenly believe that tonight is the golden ball. The day of the award ceremony. Since todays celebration banquet was an internal event, Universal Pictures did not invite the media, but the media reporters who were moved by the wind were not willing to miss such a golden opportunity, so naturally they squatted in front of the Hilton Hotel. Recently, Hugo, with a box office of 100 million US dollars in one hand and two million album sales in the other hand, is a breeze. Since the release of "Schindler''s List" at the end of last year, he hasn''t had it for nearly three months. From the position of "front-page headlines", things followed one after another, storms one after another, and this wave after wave directly pushed Hugo to the hottest position in Hollywood today. Therefore, when Hugo appeared, reporters swarmed up, as if a group of lions were eating a zebra. Now Hugo has completely overcome the tension when facing reporters. It is no longer him who needs to be nervous when facing reporters, but the reporter himself, but even so, Hugo still does not like the kind of being surrounded by reporters. It feels like every lens around me is like a black hole muzzle, which makes it hard to be happy. Especially in this kind of private occasions, unlike the red carpet with a protective belt, now reporters almost have to smash the camera on Hugo''s face, which makes it more difficult to adapt. But Hugo did not panic at all. After stepping out of the car, facing the swarming reporters, he stood calmly on the spot without moving forward or back, just letting the reporters take photos hard, and reporters one after another. The sound of the question made her ears reverberate, but Hugo did not answer either, so she stood quietly. In fact, there are only a few photos that reporters want to take. It is enough if they can be used in the newspaper. Therefore, Hugo did not respond. After the reporters kept pressing the shutter for one minute, they felt bored. Still have to save some film, not all of it is wasted. So, about a minute later, the reporters all started to feel a little bit stunned, in twos and threes, they all relaxed a little bit Everyone was leaning forward with tight muscles, but now they all relax and step back a little. After a short while, he looked helplessly at Hugo in a casual dress. Coming to the celebration banquet today, Hugo obviously did not intend to be too formal. A light yellow t-shirt with jeans, a red and black motorcycle leather jacket, with some wildness in youth, and some in casualness. Sexy. Originally this was a very friendly dress, but at this time the reporters looked at Hugo, who was smiling and standing still, but they didn''t dare to attack. Hugo just glanced at the surrounding reporters quietly. The peaceful eyes didnt have much sharpness, but they made people unable to look directly at them. After staring at each other for a while, they could only avoid them in embarrassment and embarrassment. Hearing Gentleman Hugo, he said politely, "Is it finished? So, can I go in for the banquet now?" As soon as the words came out, the reporters did not realize that they stepped back, one step, two steps, and the originally surrounded crowd left a passage like this, as if it were Moses crossing the sea. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 651： Network ads_wz_txt; At this time two years ago, Hugo became a laughingstock for the Golden Raspberry Award, and reporters acted recklessly; at this time a year ago, the Golden Globe incident broke out in an uproar, with waves of media condemnation one after another; this time in 1994 , The controversy and chaos remained, but the reporters looked at Hugo, who was humble and polite, but didn''t dare to encircle him. Instead, they obediently let out a way. Then everyone just watched Hugo walk away calmly. The pace disappeared in the Hilton Hotel. The reporters stood on the ground and looked at each other. Although they were not flushed, they were unavoidably embarrassed and jerky, and they could not help avoiding the sight of their colleagues. Actors like Hugo appeared on the big screen for the first time at the age of fifteen. Although they are not child stars, they have gradually grown up in the eyes of reporters. They witnessed Hugo''s growth and development. The feeling of maturity is very subtle. On the one hand, there are some sighs, on the other hand, some grief and entanglement, which is indescribable. Regardless of the reporter behind him, Hugo walked straight into the hotel, and the waiter immediately greeted him and politely led Hugo into the banquet hall. At this time, the banquet hall was full of guests, with enthusiasm, clothes fragrant and shadows, and people coming and going. It was so lively. Hugo saw many familiar faces at once. The partners during the shooting of "Schindler''s List" were all Gathering together, and many of the extras who were looking for in Poland also appeared, which made Hugo''s memory immediately return to the days of sharing the joys and sorrows. When Steven Spielberg saw Hugo coming in, he smiled and apologized to the guests around him, then walked towards Hugo with a bright smile, and gave Hugo a big hug. Just waiting for you. Everyone is waiting for you. Just now at least ten people asked, "Why Hugo hasn''t arrived yet?" Now I can finally explain." Hugo laughed loudly, "If I''m late, I''m really embarrassed. But I don''t remember that the dinner time is advanced, I should be on time." "The most important hero of the crew, if he didn''t arrive early, he was late." Steven''s joyful smile bloomed behind his beard without any cover. Although Hugo knew this was a polite remark, he was still a little embarrassed, "Steven, are you complimenting me or burying me?" The most important hero? Hugo didn''t dare to take credit, "I''m just a member of the crew, I don''t think I have anything special. Even if there are special people, it should be you." "Your performance on the big screen is not modest at all, and you should learn in your life." Although Steven has not spoken directly, he clearly knows Hugo''s energy for this movie. With hard work, Hugo not only fulfilled his role as an actor, but also gave him the strength to continue to persevere. In Steven''s mind, Hugo''s "Schindler''s List" crew does have a special meaning. "Amon Goss? God bless, I saw a lot of members of the North American Jewish Association today." Hugo glanced around, seemingly timid, which made Steven laugh directly. There was a sound. Steven took two glasses of champagne from the waiter next to him, and handed a glass to Hugo, "Green is here today too, I must thank him for a while." Green-Hill tried to persuade history. When Steven said, "This actor will never let you down", Steven still felt very embarrassed. In the end, he reluctantly met because of the friendship of his friends, but it was this time that the meeting was born, which made everyone afraid and sinking. Amon Goss. "Super Al? I thought he didn''t want to attend such a movie occasion." Hugo and Green are also good friends, not only because of "Schindler''s list", but also because of the glory to death. , So he teased more relaxedly, "I should also toast him a glass of wine for a while, this is what he deserves." Hugo glanced around in the banquet hall, and he saw Green with a smile on his face. , He laughed, "But I don''t think it''s the best time now, I can wait." Steven followed Hugos gaze and saw Green was talking with a beautiful and elegant young woman with a glass of red wine. Steven also showed a clear smile, "Yes. , I can wait." He looked back at Hugo, "Oh, yes, you know, I only talked about you when I was chatting with Iger yesterday." Steven seemed to think of yesterdays funny things, casually. Mention it. Iger? This name came to Hugo''s mind, but he couldn''t imagine that he knew anyone called "Iger", so he didn''t say a word, so he listened to Steven continue to say, "He mentioned a movie called, Uh, the work of''Future Water World'' thinks you are very suitable for this work. However, I am not an authority on future science fiction, so I should talk to George about it in detail." "Future Water World"? Hugo was stunned. This was not the script that Universal Pictures handed him before. He remembered that he refused, and Joseph never mentioned it again. It seems that Universal Pictures still did not give up, and felt that it could not find a breakthrough in Joseph, so it mobilized the great **** Steven, then the "George" in his words is naturally George Lucas, as for Iger...rain Guo faintly remembered that there was a young Iger Bronfman (edgar...jr.) in the company''s senior management, but he was not sure if it was the "Iger" mentioned by Steven. But in any case, Universal Pictures actually valued Hugo so much, which is quite unexpected, after all, after Hugo took over the filming of "Pulp Fiction", people wailed. But think about it, "Future Water World" invested 175 million U.S. dollars, and Universal Pictures is justified for being so cautious. "Joe mentioned it to me before, but I chose Quentin at that time, you know." Hugo didn''t mean anything and said honestly, but he didn''t directly refuse, and smiled to resolve Steven''s "chat". ". Steven really laughed, "Quentin is indeed an excellent director. I heard that your performance in this collaboration has surprised many people again." Steven is also an old fox. This reason is still very clear. He was able to mention "Future Water World" in Hugo''s face. It was already a face to old friends, so he didn''t discuss it further. "Haha, Quentin''s black humor is always relaxing. Compared with acting, I enjoy the whole performance process more, so I am not amazing, at least I don''t think I can surpass Amon Goss. Don''t believe what the reporter said. "Hugo''s self-ridicule made Steven laugh. "I''m more willing to believe in my own eyes." Steven pointed to his eyes. The most important ability in the entertainment industry is to identify the authenticity of news reviews, and don''t be judged by reporters, film critics, and music critics. Leading his nose, "I heard that you also picked up another work at the same time?" "Another work?" Hugo raised his eyebrows somewhat unexpectedly. "Why don''t I know it myself." He thought about it for a while. He didn''t sign any contracts for other works, and neither did Joseph nor Samora mention other works. Works too. Steven didn''t seem surprised, he just paused, and then laughed, "It seems that Darryl can''t wait to work with you," Steven glanced at Hugo, and then explained. "When I met for dinner before, I occasionally mentioned the casting process of the work''Life and Death Speed''." Darryl-f-Zanuk (darryl.f.), it seems that Steven is talking about the vice president and general manager of the film production department of Twentieth Century Fox. "Speed ??of Life and Death" is a work invested and produced by Fox in the 20th century. Hugo was stunned, and then laughed blankly, "Steven, how come I dont know when you have been so concerned about the casting of the movie?" Obviously, today Steven is watching Universal Pictures and Twenty. For the face of Century Fox, he came to explore Hugo''s words. The relationship between Steven and Universal Pictures is of course needless to say. "Jaws", "Alien e.t", and "Jurassic Park" are all their collaborative works. Steven and the management also have personal contacts. Both are very good; but Steven and Twentieth Century Fox did not have a well-known collaboration. From this we can see: Hollywood is really a very small circle, and personal connections can always form a cycle. When facing Hugos answer, Steven didnt have any surprises or struggles at all. He just chuckled, You know, Hollywood works like this a lot. This sentence is very meaningful, Steven is. It implies that on the one hand, the network is established in this way, on the other hand the unspoken rules happen in this way, and of course the reputation of the actors is spread in this way. Hugo has made proud achievements in four consecutive works This is one of the reasons why Hugo is so hot today; but more importantly, Al Pacino, Jack Nicholson, May Top big names like Ge Ryan and Steven Spielberg still praised Hugo after working with Hugo, which made Hugo''s reputation in the circle have a substantial change. Steven just mentioned the matter very quickly. He believed that Hugo would understand what he meant, and then he changed the subject, "By the way, thank you for your agent in place of me. I really have to thank him for recent events. ." "Joe?" Hugo didn''t react at all, his smile stiffened at the corner of his mouth, he didn''t know what Joseph had done recently. Steven didn''t notice the deep meaning of Hugo. He just thought he was too vague. Hugo didn''t understand the meaning, so he nodded and explained directly, "Tracy. You know, this This kind of gossip can never be forbidden in the circle. Although I don''t care at all, a fly buzzing in my ear is always annoying. Joseph really helped a lot." supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges Chapter 652： 1 way hell ads_wz_txt; A major event happened in Hollywood recently. It was not Umas "accompaniment. Sleeping door." That incident had been drowned in the endless news with Umas disappearance, but a "ticket door" incident. . The origin of the matter must start after the Golden Globe awards ceremony a few days ago. After Hugo was double-nominated for acting, he returned empty-handed for the second year in a row. This kind of thing does not happen often in Hollywood. After all, it is not easy to win a double nomination for acting. It''s even more difficult, but the result is nothing, which makes people feel embarrassed. Looking back at Hugos career as an actor, from the "Little Restaurant" in 1982 to the "Death Poetry Society" in 1989, the solid foundation of each of Hugo''s works has been unanimously recognized by people in the circle, although there is no The acting nomination is in the arms, but it is already considered as a potential stock for the rising stars of the showbiz. After all, he has such a talent since the age of fifteen. Then Hugo fell into a three-year trough. The failure of three consecutive works and the trophy of the worst actor in the Golden Raspberry Award make people can''t help but sigh the fall of a new star, but this kind of thing is in entertainment. The circle is really endless, and the media sighs and there are not many other emotions. After all, Hugo is still a long way from the superstar symbol that affects the culture of a generation like James Dean. But who knows, Hugo then relied on the continuous explosion of works to return to the public eye. Acting is acting, box office is box office, and popularity is popularity. In an instant, everyone once again recalled Hugos amazing talent when he was young, and they all said Hugo is back in the orbit of the superstar again. Under such circumstances, "Scent of Scent to Know Women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" came home at the Golden Globes, and were ignored by Oscars; "Seattle Sleepless" and "Schindler''s List" were awarded at the Golden Globes. I hate again. Although the Oscar nomination list did not come out, people couldn''t help but squeeze a cold sweat for Hugo. The media generally believe that maybe Hugo is still accumulating character for the decadence and madness of the previous three years. Therefore, while most of the media were embarrassed by Hugo, they couldnt help but sigh again. Maybe Hugo will be ignored by Oscars again this year. The academics cant bear the insults of the Raspberry Award winners, and they cant stand Hugos past three years. Years of depression and downturn, Hugo still needs to pay for his original downturn. More importantly, from the standpoint of hard power, the comedy acting of "Seattle Sleepless" is indeed not popular at the Oscars, and the competition for the supporting actor of "Schindler''s List" is in the nursing home. Hugo just turned twenty-six. It is not an easy task to make a breakthrough in the supporting actor department at a young age. Naturally, the voices of Hugo losing the Oscar again were all over the sky in an instant. Although it was also accompanied by the media''s voice of injustice for Hugo-everyone believed that Hugo''s strength won the nomination without any problems, but the overall situation is still the same. Very severe. Tracy Jacobs knows that her chance is here! The "Schindler''s List" has won a lot of voices so far, especially after experiencing the misunderstanding of the "beautify the Nazis" incident, whether it is the Jewish group or the college judges, all have a trace of guilt, which makes the original occupation The advantage of "Schindler''s List" has been affirmed indiscriminately. Now, Hugo has almost won the heart of the entire Jewish community. It is conceivable that with the help of the Jewish people, Hugo''s future in Hollywood will surely be a success. Even the prospects of "Schindler''s List" are greatly optimistic. . So far, "Farewell to You Tian", "Farewell to Piano", and "In the Name of Father" are the only works that can compete with them. Among them, "Farewell to Piano" is restricted by female directors and weakens the competition. "In the name of the father", the theme of "Schindler''s List" was adapted from historical facts and crashed with the "Schindler''s List", but it was slightly inferior in terms of ideological thickness, making the overall situation unclear. In the end, it was only left. "Farewell to the sentimental heaven". James Warry was originally the traditional director favored by the Oscars. Last year, "Howard Manor" has left a deep impression on the old academics of the academy. The brand of Retro England is also very popular, not to mention the theme of World War II and the long flowing emotions. Analysis, the depth of thought from a small view, and so on, have made "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven" the most promising work against "Schindler''s List". Although it was said that when the film was released before, "Farewell You Qingtian" was trapped by the downturn in the box office, and was subject to the shackles of rumors, and had to be offline in advance, but this does not affect the image of the film in the eyes of the college judges, as long as the later period Propaganda is done well, and "Farewell You Qingtian" is still the most powerful contender for various awards. The media has been hyping the "Farewell to Love God" duel to "Schindler''s List". It cannot be said to be groundless. So Tracy took the initiative to attack, and she finally attacked again after lurking in silence for more than a month. This time, Tracy has been obedient. In order to avoid burning her body, she did not directly appear directly. Instead, she walked through the negative news about "Schindler''s List". Although this method was slow to work, there was no authority and no credibility, compared to her. It''s a lot worse to go on a horse in person, but the focus is on concealment. Negative news first began to question Steven Spielbergs actions. Rumors suggest that all of Stevens previous methods were for the box office, and all sincerity, confession, etc. to the Jews were just hype. Now that "Schindler''s List" has a box office of over 100 million yuan is the best proof; and rumors also suggest that Steven claims to donate all his income to establish a fund, but in fact the money still enters Stevens pockets. Obviously Steven used the Jews. This kind of rumors are really vicious enough. If proven, Stevens reputation will be completely stinky, and may even become the target of public crusade; even if it is not proven, it will have a huge impact on the reputation of the parties involved. And this was only Traceys first method. She then walked a group of rumors, saying that Hugo climbed all the way up by unspoken rules, and used to cling to a certain female producer to achieve his goal. Later, for the sake of future, he did not hesitate to satisfy the excessive demands of some male producers. The rumors are very horrible and unpleasant. They involve some details about the matter between Hugo and Tracy. This kind of rumors even appeared in the newspaper of the "National Inquirer", which was surprisingly dislocated. In fact, this kind of rumors are circulated in Hollywood almost every day. It is not surprising that people in the circle will naturally make a judgment. For example, the previous affairs of Lancaster and Tracy are almost open secrets in the circle; and It is also a miracle that Hugo can be included in the crew of "Schindler''s List", and the inside story is estimated to be known only by the parties themselves. So this kind of rumors were described as having noses and eyes. People in the circle were inquiring about each other in depth, trying to see if it was true or not, whether it was true or not, and who was trying to discredit Steven and Hugo. It is a curious existence. However, in Hollywood, the sight of envy, jealousy and hatred is always there, which can only show that Hugo is really successful now, and such gossip rumors have begun to find him. From a certain perspective, Hollywood is a small closed world. A lot of news is spread internally. Outsiders can only look at flowers in the fog, but it is similar to Tom Cruise being **** and Julia Roberts. Its all the way to success... this kind of news is also released by some interested people in the circle. Although the media will never catch evidence-or never want to catch evidence, the public still continues to speculate. . But unexpectedly, this time the rumors only spread within the circle, and did not spread. This is completely different from Tracys previous plan. At first, Tracy thought it was Steven who blocked the news. After all, with Stevens position in the circle, he now has the ability to completely kill these news-important The thing is that these are rumors and there is no evidence. But to everyone''s surprise, this time the chief hero was Joseph Gibbs! As Hugos agent, Joseph has followed Hugos success, but his qualifications are too short and his strength has not been truly verified. He has never been seen in the circle of agents. But this time, Joseph seemed to be eyeing Tracy, like a leech. Tracy''s actions had just begun, and Joseph''s countermeasures began immediately. Joseph took the lead in contacting the major media and blocked the news. Today, the media is still under the shadow of the "witch trial". Coupled with the influence of Hugo, especially the influence of the Jews, the media is more or less Will sell Joseph a little bit of face. Of course, the media is not so kind to say nothing, but the media thinks it is best to investigate some clues about this incident before making it public. Therefore, the spread of rumors was kept in the circle for the first time. Later, Joseph contacted Steven and warned Steven. Steven had already noticed Tracey during the previous "beautification of the Nazis" incident, and this time he was even more furious after learning of Tracey''s actions behind his back. When Steven took the next shot, he was vigorous and resolute, and all media news was completely blocked. In fact, Tracys rumors are simply untenable Insiders will know the results as soon as they investigate. The claims about Steven are completely fabricated, while the claims about Hugo are only female producers. This part is true, but it is nothing in Hollywood. Originally, the two sides are you and my wish, and there is nothing to be held accountable. If things ended here, Steven would not thank Joseph specifically. Later, Joseph signaled that some people in the circle deliberately let the rumors out, and let the "National Inquirer" know that the news appeared in the newspaper that night, which made Tracey, who originally suspected that her plan had been exposed, was immediately relieved -Although the reporter was the "National Inquirer" that made her a little uneasy, Tracy did not expect that someone had seen through all her plans, so the "plan" followed the trajectory set by Tracy. Up. But this is just the first step for Joseph. Tracey thought all her actions were unconscious, but she didn''t know that all her actions were under Joseph''s surveillance. Now Tracey is walking towards **** step by step, but still doesn''t know it. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 653： Thunder 1 hit ads_wz_txt; The "National Inquirer" has not fully recovered from the aftermath of the witch trial, but they are notoriously infamous, so they don''t take "famous" seriously. This time there are rumors about Hugo. Although there are some oddities, the National Inquirer hopes that the newspaper will recover from the trough as soon as possible in order to grab the exclusive news. In the end, it still commits the same old problemit put the news in the newspaper before verifying the facts. After seeing the "National Inquirer" report, Joseph''s actions began immediately. "U.S. Weekly" immediately wrote a comment strongly condemning the "National Inquirer", but this article written by James Rattle is very pleasant. He didnt elaborate on what the incident was. He just said that the "National Inquirer" had forgotten the pain before the scars were healed. He has been fabricating news, creating explosions and attracting attention without investigation. It is a shameful existence for the entire press. "U.S. Weekly" is just a gossip magazine. Their articles are originally intended for entertainment. When readers read this review, they tend to sneer at the "National Inquirer" and wait to open "National Inquiry" with curiosity. When reading the news, the preconceived notions will make most people laugh, thinking that the words of the "U.S. Weekly" are really correct, and the "National Inquirer" fabricated the news again. After all, for ordinary viewers, their perspective is different from those of the insiders. People in the circle viewed this news because they saw that Hugo relied on unspoken rules to win performance opportunities, which won the opportunity to show himself; but in the eyes of ordinary audiences, they saw Hugos absolute strength in the four movies. Naturally, Hugo is relying on his strength to win the audition. This difference in concept, coupled with the preconceived notions created by "American Weekly", the ordinary audience naturally thinks that the "National Inquirer" has returned to its original state. Most importantly, apart from "U.S. Weekly", no other magazine reported on this incident, nor did it condemn the "National Inquirer", as if it was just a farce between gossip magazines. So the leaked rumors only caused a little wave, and then they disappeared. However, this unsuccessful revelation by the "National Inquirer" has become a breakthrough in Joseph''s next plan. Soon after, the "Los Angeles Times" shocked a Hollywood scandal, which was dubbed "the ticket gate" by people. The Los Angeles Times wrote an article exposing the bad behavior of a certain female big-name producer in Hollywood. This female producer has supervised Oscar-nominated works, and has also contributed to an outstanding box office long red series. She is a strength Very good veterans, despite the rapid decline in media exposure due to successive failures in their works in recent years, they are still quite capable. The recent ugly behavior of this producer is contemptuous. In order to promote her latest work, she did not hesitate to use her authority to carry out a shameful act of "box office sweeping", although the amount of money is not exaggerated, it is only a few million. That''s it, but it completely undermines the principle of fair competition in the circle. The North American box office market should be an audience-oriented existence, not a game field where a few "authorities" make waves. The female producer not only scrambled the box office, but also fabricated a lot of negative news to hit direct competitors. The most shameful thing is that she tried to use unspoken ugly news to pull an actor off the horse and shamelessly slandered the actor. And accusations; but the fact is that she fell in love with the actor, her courtship failed, and the unsuccessful rules also failed. Because of love and hatred, she used her power to suppress her. "Such abominable behavior is really a cancer in the Hollywood industry!" This is the conclusion of the "Los Angeles Times" news, which clearly expresses Nicholas McLean''s abhorrence. After this news came out, there was an uproar inside and outside the circle. The people in the circle were shocked by the box office. This behavior has been gradually banned because it is a behavior that disrupts the normal operation of the market. Although there are still some small actions secretly carried out, But basically it can be said to be extinct, and even if there is, the amount will not be too large. If the "Los Angeles Times" report is true this time, then people in the circle will have to investigate and purge again, because this is related to the normal operation of the entire circle, and no one can stay out of the matter. Outsiders dont have much thoughts about the behavior of "box office scouring", because compared to the box office data of tens of millions or hundreds of millions of movies, the box office of millions of dollars sounds like a small fraction of a coin, and it is not worth mentioning; It is obviously more enthusiastic about the love, hatred, gossip and gossip of "female producers who have failed unspoken rules and revenge," and people are all speculating about who the parties are. Suddenly, the report of the "Los Angeles Times" caused a lot of excitement inside and outside the circle. People were speculating about the identity of the parties involved. Female producers such as Catherine Kennedy and Nora Efron all laid guns, and they had to Stand up to show your innocence, clarify yourself on the one hand, and resolutely condemn the shameful behavior of some producers that undermine the image of the industry. Tracy Jacobs naturally also entered the peoples guessing list, which made Tracy extremely horrified. She originally did all the calculations, step by step to pull the "Schindler''s list" and Hugo. Going to the bottom of the valley completely discredited their reputations, but before she could take her next move, a stormy wave of conspiracy and intrigue hit her face, making her panic. At this moment Tracey finally felt that behind her there seemed to be a huge black hand playing the chess game, and she was the victim of this chess game. Is it Steven Spielberg-more accurately the Jewish community represented by Steven? This is the only opponent that Tracey can think of. If the Jewish group takes action, then Tracey''s hope of survival is very slim, which makes Tracey bit by bit engulfed by fear. However, speculation is due to speculation. Before the matter came to the ground, Tracy naturally could not admit that she calmly denied these claims when facing the media, and also firmly condemned this unspoken evil in the circle and believed that it must be banned. , But also a clean environment in Hollywood. As the discussion unfolded, the mouth of the news media, which had been tightly closed, opened in an instant, and suddenly there was a lot of smoke. The "New York Times" conducted an in-depth report under the headline "The Living State of Actors". This report subverted everyone''s fixed ideas about Hollywood. People have always thought that actresses are the victims of unspoken rules, but in fact The unspoken rules of male actors are often worse. Male actors not only have to experience harassment from the opposite sex, but also from the same sex. It is unavoidable. This also makes male actors often need to endure humiliation in order to make a blood. But men are stronger and tougher than women. So it created the illusion of the outside world. The fact is also true. Although actresses are easy to be named "vase", it is far easier for actresses to become famous than for male actors. They get out of fame, chick movies are a hit, and **** images are popular, etc. , The effect that can be achieved by relying on one''s own advantages is often very easy. But if the male actors want to follow the same path, there is almost no effect. This is also the reason why Hollywood actresses are updated much faster than male actors. After the publication of the "New York Times" report, there was an uproar, and the whole public opinion suddenly became turbulent, and almost all the online actors were taken out to speculate. Of course, female producers and directors have become even more targeted, and people have become more enthusiastic about the discussion of female producers in the Los Angeles Times report. And then "San Francisco Chronicle", "USA Today" and other large national newspapers have also reported this time of "ticketing" incident, which pushed this infamous female producer to the forefront. At this time, this unknown female producer has not only been condemned, she has completely become a real "witch", and all news media are criticizing her as a model, as if only condemning this A female producer, the entire Hollywood will be purified. This is also a typical Hollywood trick. Unspoken rules exist everywhere, but no one is willing to bear the infamy. At this time, there is a scapegoat, and naturally no one is willing to let it go. All the sewage is poured on the female producer in one breath. In fact, what this female producer experienced was what Michael Jackson experienced before. The only difference was that the Michael incident was incited by the victims party, which detonated sympathy and made people hate the perpetrator even more; but this time it didnt. The victim, there is no clear perpetrator, but an industry phenomenon, so the overall momentum is not concentrated on one person. At this time, Tracy only felt that everything was a soldier, she only felt that she could be exposed at any time, and then she would become a victim of the "witch trial." This feeling was terrible, and it made Tracy not only feel embarrassed on all sides, but also felt that she was standing on the edge of the cliff at this time, and her life was in jeopardy. But it happened that he was hung in the air again. This kind of panic and fearful mentality of walking on a tightrope swallowed her bit by bit. If things broke out in one breath, there might be less pain, but the bit by bit cannibalization like this has caused her to be tortured. Tracy doesnt know how long she can hold on and she cant think of any solution: because she cant admit it, and she cant act rashly, otherwise if she doesnt confess, she will target her. , There is no room for recovery. Therefore, she can only stand still and continue to suffer. The entire ticket gate incident was already stormy, and the final thunder strike followed immediately, which did not give Tracy any chance to breathe. The "Hollywood Report" officially confirmed the news of the "Los Angeles Times" for the first time. They strongly condemned the abominable behavior of a certain female producer who brushed the box office. This was a subversion and resistance to the entire Hollywood rules and believed that such behavior must be severely punished. Although the "Hollywood Report" did not announce the name of the female producer, it is clear that the investigation within the circle has come to light, and the ticket-swiping incident is true! As for the public, the confirmation of the fact that the ticket was swiped was also accompanied by the confirmation of the unspoken rule event, which pushed the entire event to its peak, but... Then who is the culprit? supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 654： Puzzled ads_wz_txt; The culprit is still unknown! Its not that Tracey Jacobs has such powerful power and connections, but that Columbia Pictures has such strength. More importantly, this is an internal Hollywood scandal. No one wants to really hurt the industry, so everyone They all joined forces to block the news. Columbia Pictures does not want the crew of "Farewell to Love God" to be exposed. That is the real reputation. James Warry, Anthony Hopkins, Emma Thompson and others can only be said to be implicated. When they arrive, they have unlimited potential in the future. Inside Hollywood, it is only the hope that "ticketing gates" can be completely banned, and the unspoken rules are best to remain in the industry forever, otherwise the blow to many phenomena in the industry will be terrible. Even Jewish groups have the same idea for the time being. They are shrewd businessmen. They know very well that there are many ways to punish Tracy. There is no need to harm the interests of the industry. There are countless ways to disappear from the West, and there is no need to borrow the hands of the media. The media naturally hope to break the news. Some reporters want to crack down on the unspoken rules of the industry, some reporters just want to dig out the news, and some reporters are interested in the implications behind the negative news this time, but no matter what, U.S. news The media will never let go of digging into this news. However, Columbia Pictures, the party involved in the current matter, involves the major theater chains and box office statistics organizations involved in ticket sales, and the Hollywood Foreign Press Association and the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences, which are involved in awards, are in a protective posture. Therefore, For the time being, the news media did not find a breakthrough to detect the inside story. Under such circumstances, Tracy was naturally not exposed as a scapegoat. At least in public perception, no one knows the true identity of "a female producer" for the time being. However, how long can this situation last? Hollywood has never been an impenetrable circle. Sooner or later, media reporters can find clues and infer them. Now it is to see when the bomb exploded. At the same time, within the Hollywood industry, the identity of the parties involved is no longer a secret at all. "Farewell Youqingtian" and "Schindler''s List", Tracey Jacobs and Hugo Lancaster, are completely concealed by the insiders. Immediately after that, there was a new rumors in the circle-only in the circle, Brad Pitt entered the "Farewell to Love Day" crew to replace Christopher Reeve, which was not originally big news. , At least compared to the ticket gate, it''s just sprinkling water, it happens every day in Hollywood. But the timing of this rumors is very intriguing. On the one hand, Brad relied on Tracys relationship to enter the crew; on the other hand, Christopher has a good reputation in the circle. He is a down-to-earth honest person, and Catherine Hepburn The relationship with him is also very good. Such a comparison made Tracy and Brad look disgusting. At this point, everyone can be 100% sure that someone behind the whole incident must be targeting Tracey, but everyone is guessing who it is. Such a big deal seems too scary. The evidence of the ticket-swiping incident, the news within the crew of "Farewell You Qingtian", the most important thing is Tracey''s every move, because the black hand behind the scenes is obviously based on the rumors from Tracey to make a plan, let Tracey dig Framed up others but ended up hurting myself. But it is not so simple for the black hand behind the scenes to guess the truth. Although everyone is speculating that it is Steven Spielberg and the Jewish group, no one dares to really say it. However, Tracy''s situation is not so simple. In fact, the two or three things about Tracy and Hugo are well known in the circle. This time Tracy completely lost her mind and tried her best to target the crew of "Schindler''s List". This behavior was to hit the rock with a pebble. Tracy''s reputation is greatly diminished. Even setting aside the recent negative news, major production companies dare not cooperate with Tracy, because with Tracys personality, who knows when it will break out next time. Of course, Tracy is currently in complete opposition to Hugo and Steven, and no one will choose her. Whether it is Steven or Hugo, especially the Jewish power behind them, it is now the best choice for production companies. They will not make the low-level mistake of standing on the wrong team. News soon came out from the crew of "When a Man Loves a Woman", which Tracy had been preparing for. Rona, who used to play in the crews of "Rain Man" and "The Joy Luck Club (the...club De Bas (. Bass), Joe who has performed well in the crews of "The Good Boy Is Crazy (., "War (the. War, and "The New Three Swordsman (the. Three. Musketeers En-Avinay (.av), the two jointly took over the "When a Man Loves a Woman" crew and began to make further preparations. The several projects that Tracey was discussing with Universal Pictures and Paramount Pictures disappeared in an instant. This left Tracey with nothing in her hands, even her agencyInternational Innovation Management Corporation -They all showed no worries. The Jews among the top executives of the major film studios were obviously united. Faced with such a situation, Tracy can only dive temporarily, hoping that time can become a cushion. The situation Tracy is facing now is countless times more dangerous than Uma Thurman. Umas reputation has only been damaged. The victims of unspoken rules, malicious hype news and other negative news have only shattered Umas public image. However, there are countless actors with bad public images in Hollywood, although it is not enough to regain public recognition afterwards. Easy, but not impossible. After all, for actors, work is always the core competitiveness, and Robert Downey Jr., who relied on "Iron Man (.man to end a decade of downturn, is a good example. But Tracy is different. As a producer, the trust of major production companies is the most important link, so that she can gain investment, power, and resources. The Jews of the largest investor join forces to reject it, so it is difficult for the producer to start the work. Even if the producer relies on his own ability to regain the investment, it is not so easy to form a crew after the reputation is damaged, let alone the probability of the success of this desperate work. Therefore, Tracy is now in a very terrifying situation. Although the public does not know that she is the perpetrator who has been uproarating recently, her reputation and reputation in the circle have been completely destroyed. It took her 14 years. Something that has just been established, which is equivalent to her proof of strength, is now in a situation where she is frequently ruined. However, although Tracys situation is in a very difficult situation, this is not a real hell. After all, she is still the co-producer of "Farewell to Love God", as long as this movie can start a battle at Oscar, even Major production companies will not cooperate with Tracy for a short time, but it can still be a glimmer of data on Tracy''s resume, and the future will be uncertain. Of course, if "Farewell to You Tian" completely fails, then Tracy is likely to quit the industry, and all five consecutive works have failed. Not only did he lose money, but also did not gain anything at the award ceremony. For the famous producer, it means "no value"; coupled with the fact that major production companies are now avoiding them as snakes and scorpions, and there are media reporters who are constantly pursuing the truth. Once everything is revealed, then Tracy will once again find job opportunities It''s not that simple. Therefore, maybe everything will have a final understanding after the end of the Oscars. Hell is still with a reprieve. The former is completely over, and the latter is a ray of life-even if it is a very weak point, the result is all pinned on the Oscar golden man. Body. Tracy never understood why someone could snoop on her secret actions, even Steven, it was unreasonable. Because Tracy had been lurking for more than a month before that, and there was hardly any media focus on her, plus she was originally a producer behind the scenes, so she is different from Uma in this point. The paparazzi will follow her movements. However, all of Tracey''s small actions, all conspiracies, including all previous actions, seemed to be in a monitored situation, and then the other party dug a trap and waited for him to act. If Tracy is no longer planning, then maybe everything will not happen; but Tracy has a plan, which makes the other party hold the handle, obviously Tracy is giving "Schindler''s list" Digging a hole, but finally buried herself in it, and she didn''t even know the true identity of the man behind the scenes. Is it really Steven? Or... Hugo? Tracy was puzzled. She couldn''t even sort out a line of thought. She couldn''t find any clues to find the man behind the scenes, but she couldn''t think of anyone except Steven Hugo. This gave Tracy a deep sense of frustration. She has always been dominant. She designed traps, planned conspiracies, and attacked opponents. But now, Hugo, who she wants to destroy, has grown up in the next step of her suppression, and is now strong enough She can''t directly contend. What''s more sad is that not only can she not contend, she also has to seek survival first. Only if she retains the gleam of life, she has the capital to continue, otherwise everything will be over. Up. This is really ridiculous, too ridiculous... Tracy was hiding in the dark house. She didn''t even dare to turn on the light. She knew that today was the day of the "Schindler''s List" celebration party, but she had no way to make any resistance actions. I waited quietly for the verdict This torture almost suffocated her. Hugo knew that all this was planned by Joseph, only Joseph. Although Steven only mentioned thanking Joseph, Hugo''s mind suddenly remembered Karl''s words: Joseph was very busy during that time, really busy, and I couldn''t even see him in the company, and Its not about Cage or Damon... Hugo knew that Joseph was monitoring Tracy, and Joseph was investigating behind the scenes, because Joseph smelled a dangerous signal, starting from the "Farewell to Love Day" and "Schindler''s List" duel, or from the Golden Globe event. At the beginning of time, Joseph knew that Tracy would never stop. The only way is to make Tracy completely lose combat effectiveness. Joseph, Joseph... Is it really Joseph? Was it really Joseph who was so frantically at work, who was frustrated by Ron Meyers rumors, and who was arguing with Hugo because of the choice of work? supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 655： Fist ads_wz_txt; Steven Spielberg just said a word casually, but Hugo suddenly thought of a lot of things. In fact, there has been a lot of noise about Tracy recently. Although Samora does not have any contacts in the circle, and Henry does not care much about the film industry, after all, Alex, Charlize, Carl and others are more or less all. I still know a little bit, including Hugo, everyone thinks it should be Steven''s action, resolute, meticulous, uninterrupted, and interlocking, and Tracey actually has no strength to fight back. But now it seems that is not the case. In the celebration banquet of "Schindler''s List", Hugo was one of the protagonists who did his part. In addition to Steven, even the male protagonist, even M-Neeson, could not get as much light as Hugo, but Hugo did. There is always something absent. Hugo was very angry. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He was angry that Tracy was planned behind Josephs back, but he didnt know anything, and finally he needed Steven to tell himself; he was angry. The thing is that Joseph didn''t regard himself as a friend at all, there was no communication, and no trust! At the beginning, he and Joseph had a dispute. At first, because of lack of communication, they missed the "Shawshank''s salvation", and then a series of things were even more so. From the fictitious change of the agent, Joseph was not willing to believe him, but listened to it. Rumors within the company; As for the "Pulp Fiction" script, Joseph still did not want to believe his rhetoric, but blindly thought from his own standpoint; finally, when the two sides communicated about the next work arrangement, Joseph thought he was doing it for him. For this reason, but never listened to his thoughts seriously... Since when did the friendship between them begin to lose communication, and even lose trust, which caused the two people to drift apart. The two of them are friends and brothers. They are not a relationship between men and women. They do not need to be like a man in pursuit of a woman. They do not need to be like a woman when he is willing to talk when he is pursued by a man. Push and pull! Friends can be honest about the facts and communicate with each other. Over the past year or so, they have all come here, at least at work. They exchange opinions and communicate ideas, and fight side by side in the vanity fair of Hollywood, and move forward with difficulty. . Perhaps objectively speaking, Joseph is not an experienced agent. He cannot use his connections to turn the tide like Ron Meyer, Martin Baum, and Rick Rosen have. Even Henry Bloom is better than Joseph is a few times higher; but Joseph grew up with Hugo. He kept learning and working hard as an agent. This time the conspiracy trap against Tracy is obviously the masterpiece of Joseph''s career so far. It showed his scheming calmness and profoundness. And more importantly, Joseph and Hugo are friends. They are friends who transcend their work partnership. The two support each other and work hard, facing the difficulties of Lang Meyer, and facing Tracy Jacobs. Facing the power game within the company, facing the impact of journalists, the two of them have never left behind. They stand firmly side by side. This friendship is the most commendable. But in the past three monthsor in the past six months, they have no communication, no trust, and just suspicion. Because some rumors have lost their original beliefs, the difficulties and obstacles of Vanity Fair have just begun. , Before being exhausted, there was a crack in their friendship. Why is this happening? This is also the case this time. Joseph is planning against Tracy behind his back. Obviously Joseph is clearing obstacles for Hugo. Even strictly speaking, Joseph saved Hugo once. If no one stops Tracy, who knows this To what extent the incident will eventually cause trouble, maybe Steven will not have any influence because of his deep roots, but Hugo, who is still very rooted, can''t say for sure. But what about Joseph? He didn''t say anything and still refused to communicate. When we met last time, Joseph specifically reminded Hugo that he must pay attention to Uma. It can be seen that Joseph still regarded Hugo as a friendeven though the two of them had almost stopped talking in the past few months, Joseph still didnt. Tell Hugo anything about Tracy, why? Because Joseph did not trust Hugo, Uma was in direct contact with Hugo, so Joseph had to remind Hugo to be careful, and Tracy was planning behind, so Joseph did not need to let Hugo know. Joseph knew that the creative artist agency was poaching, and Marvin Josephson, Ron Meyer, and Rick Rosen also had their own plans within the company, but he still chose to shut up. what does this mean? It means that between believing in Hugo and giving up cooperation, Joseph chose the latter. This is what made Hugo angry. He couldn''t believe that the friendship between two people was so cheap. After the bitterness and hardship of fighting together, the confrontation and stalemate of quarreling with each other, the happiness and happiness after success. Caring is actually such a simple result. This makes the friendship between the two people a joke, and it makes Hugo''s persistence become ridiculous. Hugo was really angry. It was a stray anger. The moment Hugo met Joseph, it was like a wild horse losing control. Hugo was originally chatting with Liam, but when he saw Joseph appearing in the banquet hall out of his line of sight, his fists clenched involuntarily, and then he strode towards Joseph without any thoughts. Most of the people in the banquet hall watched Hugo rushing over like an angry bull, and their curious and shocked eyes focused on Hugo. Hugo walked straight to Joseph, gritted his teeth, didn''t intend to say anything at all, and didn''t intend to give Joseph any reaction time. He slammed his right fist on Joseph''s cheek with his right fist. Joseph just walked into the banquet hall. Before he could settle down, he watched Hugo walk over angrily. He didn''t know whether he should speak, let alone what he was going to say, and there was no reaction time at all. , Hugo punched hard. Joseph only felt that his jaw was hit by a bullfight, and his entire weight of more than two hundred pounds fell straight back. In order to maintain his center of gravity, Joseph couldn''t help but back up again and again. This stabilized his feet and did not fall. But Hugo didn''t give Joseph time to react at all. He followed up with two big strides, then a left uppercut, another right uppercut, and finally another strong kick of Joseph''s belly. This continuous combination of punches Joseph, who didn''t have a firm center of gravity, fell directly to the ground awkwardly. Joseph fell to the ground in embarrassment. Hugo''s fist was really not affectionate at all, and it slammed it down so hard that he only felt that his eyes were staring at Venus, and then he saw the shadow of Hugo pressing up again. , Raised his fist high, which made Joseph unable to think, he could only protect himself subconsciously, and kicked Hugo''s stomach with his right foot. Hugo''s whole center of gravity was pushed forward, and when he was kicked by this sudden kick, he felt that the internal organs of his abdomen were curled up, as if he would vomit everything in his stomach at any time. If the center of gravity of his body was unstable, he moved towards He staggered two steps aside. But Hugo didn''t think too much. Before he could stand firmly, he rushed up again and kicked Joseph''s waist with his right foot. Joseph rolled on the ground in shock, quickly avoiding Hugo''s right foot, and finally couldn''t help but yelled, "Hugo Lancaster! You are taking medicine. It is medicine, or your brain is flooded." That''s it!" After speaking, he spit to the side, which was already full of blood. "I''m just seeing you not pleasing to my eyes, you **** fat!" Hugo panted heavily, shaking his fist and wanted to step forward again. However, Joseph did not intend to be passively beaten at this time. He half-kneeled, bent his head and back, and pressed his shoulders against Hugo''s belly. Hugo was in a forward rushing posture, his stomach was directly on Joseph''s shoulders. One hit, almost spit it out. Hugo didn''t care. He lifted his knees and pressed against Joseph''s chest. The appearance of gnashing his teeth was as if he had encountered an enemy; and Joseph did not show any weakness. He did not react at first, and was brutally smashed. After a hard fight, he naturally wouldn''t be able to catch it anymore, so he tried to fight back, but because he was downwind before, it was not so easy to regain the disadvantage. At this time, the people in the banquet hall were frightened, and the atmosphere of the scene was completely disrupted. Everyone watched as Hugo and Joseph fisted to the flesh and made a fatal attack. Surprisingly, Hugo, who usually looks like a gentle gentleman, is absolutely good at fighting. Joseph''s sturdy body and powerful fists are not at all dominant. Instead, he is only beaten by the agile Hugo. The power of parry is jaw-dropping. Compared with the mental fear brought by Amon Goss in "Schindler''s List", Hugo in front of him is like a **** war god, and his eyes reveal a terrifying blood, which makes people shudder. The guests at the scene seemed to be at a loss. Today was a celebration, not a party. The guests who came to the scene were all excited, but they saw the two people fighting together as if there was a sea of ??blood and deep feud. UU Reading www.uukanshu .com This is really a hot scene. Some people even recognized that the object of Hugo''s beating was his agent Joseph. This reminded people of the previous rumors about their discord, and the expression in their eyes suddenly became meaningful. Fortunately, no reporters came in, so things did not escalate further. "Hugo, you are crazy!" Joseph gasped and tried to stop the farce in front of him. But Hugo did not give Joseph a chance to breathe. At this time, his anger had reached the extreme, and he stared at Joseph with wide-eyed eyes, "How dare you! If you don''t treat me as a friend, why should I treat you as a friend? friend!" After Hugo said these words, Joseph''s rebellious movement was so stiff in place, and then Hugo hit Joseph''s chin with a right uppercut, and Joseph fell straight back." With a bang, all the dust on the ground rose. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 656： Bury the hatchet ads_wz_txt; Joseph lay down on the ground embarrassedly, so he gave up resistance, and looked at the angry Hugo in front of him with complicated eyes. Hugo followed closely, grabbed Joseph by the collar, raised his fist and gave it to Joseph again. With a fierce blow on the cheek, there was a dull crash between the fist and the cheek, and it could even make people clearly outline the wailing of muscles and bones. After Hugo finished his punch, he raised his fist again, preparing to press down again, but found that Joseph, who was still stubbornly fighting just now, seemed to give up at this time, waiting for the next wave of attacks. The fist that made Hugo lifted into the air just stopped. He gritted his teeth and asked aloud, "Give up the struggle?" "Because this is what I deserve." Joseph raised his eyes and glanced at Hugo, his gaze flashed with guilty conscience, but then he seemed to be determined, so he calmly faced Hugo and looked at Hugo. Those amber eyes pressed their lips and waited for Hugo''s fists to fall again. Hugo clenched his cheeks tightly, panting heavily, "Do you think I will let you go by saying that?" After speaking, Hugo clenched his fist again and slammed Joseph''s cheek again. On top, after the fight, Hugo himself could feel the hot pain from his fist. Hugo loosened Joseph''s collar and let Joseph''s heavy body hit the ground again, "This is indeed what you deserve!" After speaking, Hugo also turned over and sat on the ground, then panted and raised his calm eyes to look at the silent crowd of onlookers around him. Hugo''s calmness and calmness caused the guests in the banquet hall to avoid his sight with embarrassment. Steven stood in the crowd and continued to talk, which quickly drove everyone to re-enter the rhythm of the chat. Catherine Kennedy, who was standing in the crowd, also walked aside, explaining to the waiters to maintain order and distract the guests, and the scene gradually recovered again. Joseph turned his head and glanced at Hugo. Hugo was still angry at this time. He sat there panting for breath. Joseph lowered his eyes in silence. He knew that he had behaved like a **** in the past few months. Betrayed Hugo''s trust. As an agent, he was not qualified for his job; as a friend, he did not show the value worthy of Hugo''s friendship. This reminded Joseph of Uma. Although Joseph did not stabbed Hugo in the back like Uma did, his actions also plunged Hugo into a terrible situation. Doubts, confrontations, disputes, cold wars, how much Hugo trusts him, then his actions What a serious injury to Hugo. Therefore, Joseph knew that everything he had just endured was deserved, and even if Hugo really planned to change his agent, he had nothing to say, because he was not a competent work partner, let alone a qualified friend. First experience of membership privileges The cold air calmed himself down. After beating Joseph a while ago, although Hugo still could not fully let go, his depression and anger over the past few months have been relieved to a certain extent. At this time, there were footsteps behind him. Hugo looked back and saw that it was Joseph who was in a panic. He frowned slightly, "Why, do you still want to continue fighting with me?" "If it''s just you hitting me unilaterally, then forget it." Joseph said solemnly, which made Hugo stunned. Hugo looked back at Joseph in front of him. There were some **** fist marks on the corners of his eyes, mouth and cheeks. The lips were a little swollen because of the stumbling of his teeth. The originally well-groomed hair became a straw nest. The suits and dresses chosen are even more ravaged, and the embarrassing appearance makes people can''t help but laugh. Joseph looked at the smile in those amber eyes, but he couldn''t help but smile, because Hugo was not much better at this time, because Hugo''s clothes are t-shirts and jeans with leather jackets, so the clothes are down. Its not too embarrassing, that is, the leather coat is covered with dust, and the fist marks on Hugos cheeks are only scattered on the corners of the eyes and cheeks, but the messy hair is matched with the unruly appearance of a gentleman that is completely opposite to the usual image of a gentleman. , Also very happy o "So, what else do you want to say?" Hugo tried to hide the smile from the corner of his mouth, turned aside his eyes, and asked in a low voice. Joseph also looked towards the bustling city below Beverly Hills, and the dots of lights bloomed dimly under the curtain of night. Joseph was silent for a while, and said, "I''m sorry, I want to say, I''m sorry." In fact, Joseph wanted to apologize to Hugo a month ago, but he couldnt find the right time. Maybe he missed the last performance of the Glory to Death Road Tour and the premiere of "Schindlers List". At the time of the ceremony, the best opportunity for communication was already missed, so the situation continued like this. Even if Joseph understood that everything was his fault in the past, he didn''t know how to speak, so the situation remained deadlocked to the present. Today, Hugo beat Joseph fiercely, and at the beginning Joseph also launched a counterattack, which finally opened up the ice-blocking situation between the two people for nearly three months. So, the words of apology came out naturally. In many cases, an apology is enough, and it is worth a thousand words. When Hugo heard this apology, he let out a long sigh of relief. The suffocation in his chest slowly dissipated into the night. This is the second time he has heard Joseph formally apologize in the past six months, although he has been What I hope is that Joseph can recognize the reality and communicate with himself. There is always room for relief, but at this time, he finally heard Joseph''s apology, but Hugo couldn''t immediately laugh off. "I don''t know why I still insist on using you as my agent. I really should have replaced you." Hugo said sighfully, although his voice was still disappointed, but he lost his previous anger. It is said that the human heart is the most elusive thing, but Hugo still cannot understand everything that has happened in the past six months. Why did his friendship with Joseph come to the present level? When Joseph heard Hugos words, not only did he not feel sad, but he was relieved. He knew it was because of guilt, Hugos tolerance and understanding of him, and Hugos trust and persistence in him, but he Not being able to give anything in return, this made Joseph feel very ashamed. "I agree." Joseph agreed with Hugo''s words without any quibble, which made Hugo look at Joseph in a little surprise, but Joseph smiled, "You know, when you actually said this, Instead, I have some relief in my heart, because I know I am really not a good agent." "You know, I have been working with you for two years. Except for''Smelling Fragrance and Knowing Women'', you rely on your own strength to achieve success in all other works. I didn''t play any role in it. On the contrary, I messed up. The audition for''Sugar Coated Trap'' messed up the audition for Desperado World''s End. I even made you be late on the first day of the report of''Yihai Xiongfeng''." Joseph said seriously, when he saw it When Hugo wanted to say something, he raised his hand to stop Hugo, "Moreover, I missed Shawshank''s salvation because of my own business." You are right. Which agent will commit the crime. This kind of low-level mistake? No! I really am not an outstanding broker. " Hugo looked at Joseph in front of him and opened his mouth, but found that he could not say anything. Although Joseph said all the truth, Hugo knew that Joseph was not as unbearable as he said, but Hugo did not. Knowing how to persuade Joseph, can only stand still. "Remember? After the outbreak of the Golden Globes last year, you told me that maybe we were a little forgetful." Joseph thought a lot during this period, and the whole person saw it very thoroughly, so at this time the conversation As soon as I opened it, I suddenly confided, "I thought you were a bit exaggerated at the time, but now I know that I was really blinded by those praises and flowers. I thought I could create a new peak in my career. But in fact, my abilities have not reached that level at all. This is Hollywood. Spotlights often disorient people. You reminded me, but I''m still lost." Having said that, the smile on Joseph''s mouth could not help but settle down and became very depressed. In the past six months, he almost made all the mistakes that an agent and a collaborator could make. Hugo has none of them now. It is indeed a miracle to replace him. "Joe..." Hugo wanted to comfort Joseph. He said that at least this time Tracy did a good job. This shows his ability, but Hugo knew that Joseph needed more than comfort. , It was not sympathy, so his words stopped like this. Joseph looked at Hugo and smiled, "I know what you want to say, you want to comfort me, I am not that bad, but Hugo...I know the reality more clearly than you, and in the past month I think more clearly than any..." "No you are so passionate," Hugo''s mouth formed a curve, "I mean, you are indeed a terrible agent." Hugo''s words caused Joseph to pause in surprise, but then the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed, and he nodded vigorously, "You are right." "So, who do you think is more appropriate for my agent to change?" Hugo said casually as if chatting. After Joseph heard it, although he knew that he was not a qualified agent, and although he also thought that Hugo should change to another agent, it would be better to ask him to recommend an agent. His mind was really instant. It was blank, and could only stare at Hugo blankly. Hugo looked at Joseph''s clumsy expression, which looked like a brown bear, and couldn''t help laughing. (Provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) 2nd Floor2014-05-0923:26| .. Chapter 657： Vanish ads_wz_txt; One fight, one apology, one laughter, all holidays disappear. "Why have you always insisted on not changing your agent?" Joseph asked seriously, looking at Hugo whose smile slowly settled on the corner of his mouth. Hugo shrugged and said casually, "Because I think the April contract is about to expire anyway, I don''t want to pay liquidated damages." Naturally, Joseph would not believe this, Im serious. Hugo rejected the olive branch of Innovative Artist Agency and Marvin Josephson successively, and he has always stood firmly on his side. All of this, Joseph In my eyes, he is not a fool. Hugo lowered his head and thought about it. In fact, Hugo felt that Joseph''s self-blame words were a bit too harsh. Because Hugo is the soul of transcendence, he has an innate advantage over the quality of his works, so even if there is no agent to match, Hugo can identify the quality of the work himself. For example, in "Shawshank''s Redemption", if it is another actor, I missed it. It is probably not too regrettable, but for Hugo, it is different because he knows what this work means. Similarly, Hugo has a clear understanding of each work, whether the script is good or bad, whether the role is beneficial to his acting skills, and the results obtained after the work, so he can make a clear judgment, which makes the agent play a role. The space is very small. Joseph was originally a rookie agent. Hugo was only the first official artist he took over. Therefore, Joseph had no advantage in network building and crisis management. His judgment on the work as an agent was because of Hugo. And lost the first opportunity, in such a situation, it is naturally difficult for Joseph to give full play to his abilities. In fact, from the perspective of Hugos own abilities, agents like Ron Meyer, Martin Baum, Roland Parkin, and Rick Rosen can give him more than rookie agents like Joseph. For example, if Hugo took a fancy to the "Shawshank''s Redemption" script, they would be able to fight for Hugo through their contacts. In other words, Hugo dominates and the broker uses his own resources to cooperate. This approach is the most appropriate. And Joseph''s "resources" is precisely the shortcoming, that''s why the current situation is caused. "Because I need a friend more than an agent." Hugo said after thinking about it. This is a fact. At present, Hugo has finished shooting the five works, in the final analysis, Hugo selected by himself, otherwise, whether it is "Smell the Fragrant to Know Women", "Yihai Xiongfeng", or "Sleepless in Seattle", "Sinde" Les List", in the eyes of others, are all works that are likely to fail, including the current "Pulp Fiction" as well. It is estimated that if you change to other experienced agents, you will not nod in agreement-"Schindler''s list" may be an exception, but Joseph has always supported Hugo. Therefore, compared to an agent, Hugo needs a friend who stands by his side, fights side by side, supports and assists himself. Joseph looked at Hugo in front of him, but was stunned. Hugo called him a friend, a friend... Joseph knew how important the word "friend" was to Hugo, and even though he had made so many mistakes, Hugo still regarded himself as a friend, which made Joseph Chana There was a little trembling. The bits and pieces of the past two years flashed in Joseph''s mind. He only felt that his eyes were a little warm for an instant. Before he realized it, the tears condensed on the eyelashes, and then slowly slipped down. Joseph He quickly raised his hand to wipe away the tears, but he couldn''t conceal the embarrassment of wet eyes. Hugo didn''t seem to notice Joseph''s panic, and smiled again at the corners of his mouth, "So, you did the thing about Tracy this time?" Joseph rubbed his eyes vigorously and wiped all the moisture in the eye sockets. He still didn''t forget to answer, "Well, I have noticed that she must be making small movements before, so I have been investigating her secretly. We have been all the time. I''m being beaten passively, but we can''t wait for her to make a move forever. We will take it again, which is too passive." Joseph glanced at Hugo and twitched his lips. "Although you said that work is always the key to victory or defeat, the Hollywood circle is too complicated. In addition to work, there are many things that are unpredictable. So, I decided to take the initiative." After this initiative to dig pits and let Tracy suffer the consequences, Joseph really felt his growth in the past two years. You must know that the investigation was clear, the inside story of the "Farewell to Love Day" crew was unearthed, and the mainstream When dealing with the news media, everything is not so simple. At the same time, he has to monitor Tracy, pay close attention to her every move, and guard against Brad Pitt or Long Mayer. In the past month, Joseph could hardly remember how many times he had been all night. Of course, the real senior agents are all standing behind the scenes, dividing these things into countless parts, and then assigning them to their hands for execution. At the same time, they also have countless ears and eyes divisions in the corner of Hollywood, media reporters, paparazzi, and behind-the-scenes work. People, actors'' unions, production company employees, etc. can all be their sources of information, and they can receive intelligence as long as they sit in the office. Joseph''s current network tentacles have been established, but it is still not enough. In addition, the matter of Tracy is very important, so he must go into battle personally. "Don''t worry, I know how cunning and crazy Tracy is, so I''m still ready to follow up." Joseph looked at Hugo with a surprised face, with a smile on his mouth, and said seriously. "She''d better wait until the Oscar is over, denying her any current strategy will only make her more miserable." When Hugo heard this, he inevitably sighed. The Hollywood circle is even more terrifying than the big dye tank of society. Just using public opinion and eyes can completely stifle a person''s more than ten years of hard work. Female producers like Tracy are even more difficult and able to reach the top position. It''s not that easy. Every step is swaying on the edge of the cliff, and in the end, he missed it and became an eternal hate. It is said that the hateful person must be pitiful, and Tracy''s current situation does make Hugo a little embarrassed. But after Hugo''s experience, he also witnessed Uma''s affairs, so he knew that the so-called "poor" is also based on "hateful", so Tracy has nothing to be pathetic, if Hugo goes to poor Tracy West, maybe it is Hugo himself who will enter **** and fall off the cliff in the next second. Hugo just sighed slightly, and blew the matter away in the night breeze. At this time Joseph''s voice once again attracted Hugo''s attention, "Can you tell, why do you firmly believe that''Pulp Fiction'' can be successful?" Joseph found that Hugo was looking at him, and explained in a flustered manner, "I have no other meaning, just...just curious." In fact, this matter is probably the focus of everyone''s curiosity. Not only Joseph, but also media reporters, including the Weinstein brothers and Quentin Tarantino himself, are still at a loss. Abandoning 15 million U.S. dollars in remuneration, abandoning a perfect future that can reach the sky in one step, and taking 250,000 remuneration to shoot an independent work by a director who has just debuted less than two years ago, it is estimated that few people in Hollywood can truly understand. Hugo looked at Joseph''s panic and couldn''t help but laughed, "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to punch you again." This made Joseph chuckle and chuckle, "No one can firmly judge whether a work can be successful. , No one!" What Hugo said is a fact, but he must add one sentence in his heart: I am the exception. "The reason why I chose''Pulp Fiction'' is because Quentin persuaded me. You know, an interesting script and an interesting director can often make filming very enjoyable. Not all works have to be locked. Box office or awards, the shooting process itself is also a harvest." This is Hugos truth, and it is also his biggest gain in the "Pulp Fiction" crew. "On the other hand, it is because I want to try some different performances. You Knowing that a more personal role allows me to join a role with my own characteristics." Acting is really a very interesting thing. When Hugo is playing Amon Goss, he will forget the existence of "Hugo" in a daze, and he will transform into that Nazi officer; and when Hugo is there When playing Vincent, he will make Vincent wear a distinctive "Hugo" brand, which is different from the version of John Travoft Tower, making Vincent more lively and neurotic, and at the same time more powerful. The part worth digging. This is the first time after Hugo starred in five films, he truly said with absolute confidence that he thought he was better than the original actor. Although things still have to be confirmed after "Pulp Fiction" is actually released, Hugo has this confidence. Therefore, the performance of "Pulp Fiction" is even more important than "Schindler''s List" for Hugo. Of course, the accumulation of acting skills is one step at a time. Of the five works that Hugo has performed in the past, any one is indispensable Without any experience and accumulation, perhaps Hugo will not be able to reach the present. the height of. Listening to what Hugo said, Joseph couldn''t help but nodded speciously. His understanding of acting was not deep enough. After all, he was not an actor, but he understood the emotional change in Hugos words. He could feel it, rain. Guo starred in "Pulp Fiction" is a very pleasant experience. Thinking of this, Joseph couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. He had repeatedly opposed Hugo''s taking "Pulp Fiction" before, but now it seems that Hugo is the most sensible one. Hugo knew what Joseph was thinking when he looked at Josephs expression, but Hugo didnt plan to tease Joseph anymore, because he knew that the agents job was to prevent artists from ruining his career as an actor, so Josephs previous worries were correct. , But the method is wrong. "By the way, Steven came over as a lobbyist just now, did you hear the news?" Hugo actively changed the subject and asked. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 658： The best candidate ads_wz_txt; "Recently, there have been many scripts that have emphasized that''you must be'', especially after''Pulp Fiction'' was completed, the phone ringing has not been cut off." Joseph was not surprised at what Hugo said. As an agent, He has the clearest understanding of Hugo''s current position, which is why he reacted so much to Hugo''s "Pulp Fiction" filming. Although it is said that the double nominations for the Hugo Golden Globes have returned for the second year in a row, it has directly led to the "Hugo missed the Oscar nomination again" views, but in fact, before the Oscar nomination list is really out, all the rumors are also Just stop at the rumors, as if all the medias "winning predictions" are always just predictions, not the real "winning list". This is the same truth. Moreover, even if it takes ten thousand steps, Hugo really missed the Oscar nomination list, but the eyes of the film critics are discerning, they are bound to complain for Hugo, because this is the real damage to the authority of the Oscar. Everyone in the "Death Poetry Club" complained about Hugo once. Last year, "Scent of a Woman" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" were both ignored and shocked the media again. Therefore, no matter whether it was nominated or not this year, or won an award Whether it is or not, Hugo''s current reputation as "a member of the leading group of actors under the age of 35" will not be compromised. In addition, it is the most attractive for major production companies. The appealing box office appeal of "Seattle Sleepless" and "Schindler''s List" has attracted nearly 400 million North American box office. Such a feat is enough to make every production company''s heart. Not to mention Hugo''s high popularity nowadays, "People" Weekly gave Hugo the title of "The World''s Sexiest Man", which is the best proof. Therefore, Hugo''s popularity is not surprising. "But there are not many works that can tell Steven..." Joseph thought for a while, then looked at Hugo and asked tentatively, "''Future Water World''?" Hugo smiled and nodded in affirmation. Joseph has indeed grown very rapidly in the past six months, and his judgment has also risen sharply. "Universal Pictures is simply crazy. In this era, it is amazing to invest 100 million U.S. dollars. They actually moved closer to 200 million U.S. dollars. No wonder they have been thinking about it. I want to cooperate with you." In the 1990s, there were only a handful of investments of more than 100 million US dollars, and the media were basically not optimistic. This is true of the "Future Water World" and the same is true of the "Titanic", but the difference between the two is that the former is said by the media. In the middle, the pants will lose at a loss; the latter opened the box office wave of the end of the century. Therefore, in fact, any work with an investment of more than 100 million yuan will cause heated discussions in the media, and everyone is generally not optimistic, because huge investment is often accompanied by huge box office pressure. Now, with an average investment cost of 80 million U.S. dollars, An investment of more than 100 million yuan is indeed a huge risk. Although Universal Pictures is boasting about going to Haikou, it still has no bottom. With an investment of 175 million U.S. dollars, they have liver tremors when making their own decisions. Under such circumstances, a superstar with box office guarantee is a must. "Tom Cruise, Kevin Costner, Harrison Ford are all candidates at the moment." Joseph added that these actors are the most heroic and box-office actors in the market. , They can add some confidence to Universal Pictures, "but they are still the most optimistic about you internally, and they have dated me several times." "Then how did you get back to them?" Hugo asked curiously. Joseph shrugged, "How else can I go back, saying that you already have a plan for the next job." At the beginning Joseph took a lot of scripts and asked Anna to hand it over to Hugo for screening. Although they were still in a stalemate at the time, Joseph I still maintain neutrality at work, "I currently have only one crew that keeps in touch with "Life and Death Speed"." This is the only script that Hugo left behind. "But at the end of the year, there are some more scripts, you You can pick and watch if you have time." "Hasn''t the filming of "Life and Death Hour" started yet?" Hugo was a little surprised. At first he thought he would miss "Life and Death Hour" if he took the filming of "Pulp Fiction". After all, it is inevitable that there will be conflicts between shooting schedules. In the end, they can only choose one of the two, so Hugo took it for granted that the "speed of life and death" followed the original trajectory and looked for Keanu Reeves to cooperate. Joseph looked at Hugo in surprise, "Have you forgotten? Twentieth Century Fox has been paying attention to your movements, so Uma would like you..." Thinking about it carefully, this is indeed the truth. It was half a month ago that Uma sought to audition for "Life and Death Speed". "Actually, Steven mentioned this script to me just now." Hugo said directly. "Wow, they are more persistent than I thought." Joseph couldn''t help sighing, watching Hugo cast a suspicious look, he went on to explain, "You have been shooting''Pulp Fiction'' before, their producer Yi Ian Bryce (ian.) kept calling me to show that their crew is willing to wait for you, as long as the filming starts before February, they will always be willing to wait." "Then what if I still won''t work until February?" Hugo chuckled lightly. "They will look for a ready actor at the last moment." Joseph''s answer made Hugo smile. This is the iron rule of Hollywood. No one is indispensable. However, "Life and Death Hour" is willing to wait for Hugo for nearly two months. This sincerity is also very rare. "Did they say why they insisted on me?" Hugo felt a little incomprehensible, "You know, I used to shoot action movies. At the time, the memories were not so good, why did they think that I could have a spark with this script?" Before Hugo Crossing, Lancaster also filmed action movies, because this was the trend of the 1980s. The three movies "Dune", "Detective Boys" and "Hudson''s Eagle" are all action movies. However, the latter two directly caused Hugo''s actor career to fall into a trough. "Ian is a loyal lover of rock music, and he was deeply impressed by your performance in the''Detective Boys''." Joseph said with a smile but not a smile, and Hugo suddenly realized it. In fact, Hugo has never seen the movie "Detective Ark", but in order to understand the history of Lancaster, Hugo has specially studied it. The male protagonist of this movie is a private detective who specializes in investigating related to the rock music industry. The case, the movie revolves around a rock band called the Black Death-their lead singer was assassinated during a concert, and the leading male protagonist launched an investigation. Unexpectedly, there are people who have left an impression on Hugo because of this movie. This is really rare. Of course, the most important thing is that at the end of last year, the glory to the death turned out. Hugo, as the soul of the band, really convinced many loyal fans. "In fact, Ian thinks that you are the most suitable. It is the result of discussing with director Jane de Bont." Joseph went on to say seriously, "The setting of the male protagonist in the first draft of the script is actually the same. Die Hard is almost exactly the same, so Stephen Baldwin (Stephen.) was the first candidate, but he did not want to play such a similar role, so he refused; then Bruce Willis naturally became The most suitable candidate." Joseph gradually regained the ease of chatting with Hugo before. Although the two of them had been sitting down and chatting for nearly three months, they had no real meaning, but after all things were explained, all the familiar feelings came back again. Joseph was even more talkative than usual. After speaking, he couldn''t stop the car. This was abnormal, but he felt very comfortable. "But Jane feels that instead of letting Willis play a repetitive role, it is better to seek a breakthrough and bring something new to the action movie. For example, you." Joseph looked at Hugo and said with a smile, "He I think your performances in''Sleepless in Seattle'' and''Schindler''s List'' look very fragile, and are not too threatening to men, because you are not a muscular type like Schwarzenegger, but your appearance is It has a fatal attraction to women. Such a person playing the male lead will obviously have a reversal effect on the movie." Hugo nodded meaningfully, especially when Joseph finally said, "So you and Keanu Reeves were the last candidates. Ian insisted that you were the best candidate. This was also recognized by Jane. Hugo then really understood that there is such a story behind the "speed of life and death". "It seems that you also know a lot about this script?" Hugo looked at Joseph and said. Joseph twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, showing a slight smile, "Yes, because this is the only script you chose at the beginning. Although you have entered the''Pulp Fiction'' crew, it shows that you are still interested in this script, and they And I was willing to keep in touch with me all the time, so I got to know some situations in depth Hugo did not expect such a situation, the script of "Life and Death" has been retained for himself until now, and "Pulp Fiction" is finished. Still did not start filming after that. Does Hugo want to star in "Life and Death"? Of course he thought. Although "Life and Death Speed" is not the kind of work that tests acting skills, it is definitely a very exciting movie. The action scenes and drag racing scenes are a great feat. It has become the object of imitation of many later action movies, even in The collection of excellent works in 1994 is still one of the classics that is not inferior. Moreover, most of Hugos current challenges are plot types. Although "Night Sleep in Seattle" can be summarized in the category of comedy, his funny scenes are not even as good as "Pulp Fiction". An action movie, you can try something brand new, it seems to be a good choice. Thinking of this, Hugo nodded, "Then you can ask them if I still want to play the role?" supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 659： Harmony ads_wz_txt; "Are you serious?" When Joseph heard Hugo''s answer in such a straightforward manner, he looked at Hugo quite unexpectedly, but then found that his words seemed to be ambiguous, so he quickly added, "I mean,''vulgar Its not a full week since the novels finalization, so you just pick up a new work, is that really good? And..." Joseph paused, then went on to say, "Didnt the band just released a single recently? Henry will hope you can do more publicity." Hugo looked at Joseph, who was still a little cautious, and smiled and patted Joseph on the shoulder. "The shooting of''Pulp Fiction'' is a very easy and joyful process. Even if I invest in another work now, there is absolutely no problem. But the work of "Life and Death Hour" is not that simple. Whether I can handle the action scenes is still unknown." There are many thrilling action scenes in the work "Life and Death Speed", and Hugo hopes that he can perform in person instead of using a substitute, so that he can show the most realistic effect, although Hugo is not a "fighting Saburo". Dragon, but within the scope of his ability, he still hopes to be able to do his best. This is not only the simplicity of dedication, but also an inseparable part of the actor''s life. "As for the band, let''s talk about it after you talk to Henry." Hugo shrugged, not caring too much. In fact, after the release of the single "Li (, glory has not unfolded until death. Formal publicity, in addition to Hugo''s constraints in filming, the most important thing is that the band is not keen on promoting singles, so Hugo thinks this will not be a big problem. Seeing the indifferent smile on Hugo''s face, Joseph couldn''t help but nodded, "Yes, you should read the script first, and then talk to Ian and Jane-de." This feeling of reopening the conversation is strange and familiar. It is really long-lost and is nostalgic. This is like the comrades who fought side by side at the beginning, because of subjective and objective reasons, they were scattered to different combat units. Although they still maintained a fighting relationship with each other, they did not have the opportunity to cooperate directly; now a long time has passed, the two of them Becoming a team again, just to start the discussion of the combat meeting is enough to let the two sides once again find the familiar feeling of sharing the joys and sorrows of life and death. Regardless of the relationship between each other, but on the battlefield, comrades-in-arms will always be their strongest backing. Looking back at the hustle and bustle in the banquet hall behind him, it was obvious that many people''s eyes were thrown towards the balcony intentionally or unintentionally. Everyone was wondering what happened between Hugo and Joseph, that kind of inquisitive gossip. His prying eyes are like thorns, sharply irritating the person''s skin. Joseph raised his eyebrows slightly, "So, are you prepared to respond to those inquiries?" Hugo followed Josephs eyes and looked back, and couldnt help but chuckle, Let them discuss it, its not a day or two anyway. If it was before, its estimated that Hugo would still be a bit troubled, but Now Hugo is beginning to understand that the sight of inquiry in Hollywood circles will never disappear. He doesn''t need to take into account everyone''s views and opinions. That''s just asking for trouble. Joseph looked at Hugo''s calm smile, paused, then smiled and nodded, expressing his approval. But after he sank and thought about it, Joseph thought about it, and he had a new idea, "Let them discuss it. If it spreads out, it doesn''t matter. You know, many people are now waiting for news in this regard. " After being reminded by Joseph, Hugo quickly understood. It is estimated that the international innovation management company is waiting for news in this regard. If the situation within the company is further disturbed, it may be helpful for Hugo to grasp the next development of the matter. If Hugo wants to change the broker, then he is bound to be necessary. Make a more wise choice; if Hugo does not change the agent, then Joseph''s next choice of position also needs to have a clearer view. Perhaps, the news of "Hugo and Joseph fought" can break the deadlock within the company. In addition to the company, Tracy, who has been in the dark waiting for opportunities, may also act accordingly. To deal with people like Tracy, waiting for the rabbit is never the best strategy. On the contrary, it is not the best strategy to attract the snake out of the hole and occupy it. Taking the initiative is the best way to deal with it. If Tracy regains her senses, she should know that it is the wisest choice to stay still. After all, she is already hard to protect herself, so in this way, Joseph will have no choice but to take her; but if Tracy Xi is still reluctant, and if he wants to fight for his life, then Joseph can prepare in advance, and then give Tracy a fatal blow. Therefore, today Joseph and Hugo fought at the celebration banquet, but it can be an incentive to break the deadlock and take the initiative. Of course, if nothing happened, there would be no loss for Hugo and the others. Anyway, the rumors about their discord had already been flying all over the sky. It is not surprising that the outbreak became a fight at this time. After Hugo wanted to understand, he looked at Joseph and slightly clicked his chin, "Do you know? I think you have become a qualified broker now." Learn to use industry rules, use the news media to defend yourself, and even It is to complete the counterattack, which is an essential skill for any Hollywood practitioner, and the truly top practitioners-agents, producers, directors, actors, etc. are all those who use this skill to perfection. Joseph shrugged, "People always have to learn to make progress, otherwise they will be eliminated by society." Joseph completely took Hugo''s words just now as a compliment and gave a positive response very calmly. Hugo beside him couldn''t help but smile. After the two people chatted, Hugo took the lead back to the banquet hall. Steven Spielberg rushed over immediately, blocking all other curious gazes behind him, and then heading to the side with Hugo. When he walked over to the corner, Steven cast an inquiring look at Hugo, "Are you okay?" Hugo knows that Steven is not interested in gossip, but to help him stop the gossip. You can feel it. This top director really looks at Hugo differently. This friendship is **** the "Schindler''s List". Its accumulated bit by bit during the shooting. No wonder people say that the crew is easy to fall in love with. "I''m fine." Hugo smiled sincerely at Steven, and then calmly looked at the surrounding people. Those probing eyes touched Hugo''s eyes, and all of them hulled back quickly. Hugo''s smile couldn''t help but add some playfulness, "Tonight is a celebration, isn''t it? So I think the real protagonist should not be me." Steven can feel the real ease in Hugos tone. He knows that Hugo is telling the truth, which makes him a little relieved. As for the matter between Hugo and Joseph, he is not at all interested. no. Hollywood is a circle full of countless secrets. Steven knows very clearly that in many cases, the more secrets he knows, the heavier the burden, so it is better not to know. "No, I think you are wrong. The protagonist of the celebration party should be everyone on the crew." Steven also followed the topic of Hugo. "But everyone else on the crew has enjoyed enough eyes. But you, the protagonist, has always been busy, so I think everyones focus should be on you at this time." Steven said in a pun and humorously explained the reason why everyone was secretly looking at Hugo at this time, which made Hugo laugh directly, "I hope everyone sees me having dinner. Don''t be scared." Although this is a celebration banquet, not a party after the awards ceremony, it is not even a public occasion, but for everyone in Hollywood, maintaining good manners at any banquet is a must, so even if it is a celebration At banquets, everyone will not focus on food. Compared with food, alcohol is definitely more loved. Steven was also amused by Hugo''s frankness, "It just so happens that I haven''t eaten anything tonight, let''s go and see how sincere dinner is tonight." Steven did not rush to leave, and Staying with Hugo is actually a shield for Hugo, which is also a buffer time for Hugo. How could Hugo fail to understand Steven''s intention, and the smile on his face became brighter, and he walked side by side with Steven in the direction of the buffet table. Joseph then left the balcony and appeared in the banquet hall. He looked around and saw Hugo who was talking happily with Steven. He smiled slightly in his heart, but there was no expression on his facevery Quickly put aside his steps and headed in the opposite direction. The "Schindler''s List" crew celebration party was originally just to celebrate the great success of the film at the box office and the Golden Globes. It rewarded the crew who had worked hard in Poland for nearly three months before, but it didnt happen. In a staggering accident, Hugo once again had a physical conflict with his agent after "beating" gossip reporter Anthony Bond Stewart a year ago. This makes everyone think of Hugo in the three years after the "Death Poetry Society". This is really a little uneasy. No one knows when Hugo will return to the old state, and then personally ruined his own infinite. bright prospect. Although no reporters entered the field during the celebration banquet, and the crew inside the crew were willing to keep secrets for Hugo and Joseph, in the Hollywood world, gossip can never be forbidden. There is no impenetrable wall in the world. Hollywood This wall is even more riddled with holes. Therefore, the news will surely spread, and it is intriguing as to what repercussions it will cause. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 660： Back on track Charlize, Alex, and Carl are sitting in the lobby chatting. It can be said that it was the beginning of the new year, but it was also the time to summarize the past year, so they all need to have a summary of their past work. Then I have a vision for the new year''s work. Alex is now undoubtedly on the path of a rising star in the TV series. The ratings and word-of-mouth of "Happy Family" have achieved good results. Although he is not the number one actor, he has benefited from the overall success of the work and his personal career. It has made considerable progress, and now Carl can get a handful of calls to invite Alex to star in a movie, which makes Carl''s career planning necessary for some subtle adjustments. Although Charlize''s work in the past year is still not much, but because of the appearance at the premiere of "Schindler''s List", Charlize has obviously received a lot of attention, and the invitations of TV series and movies have been more or less come in. , But its a pity that most of them are vase roles, and Carl pushed them down as much as possible. Therefore, the situation of Charlize in the next year also needs to be well planned. When the three people were talking, the door was opened. Then the three saw Hugo and Samora walking in. Alex was the first to raise his voice and asked, "Why come back at this time? "It''s less than eleven o''clock, and the celebration banquet is definitely not over. Hugo actually came back. This is indeed abnormal. But after speaking out, Charlize turned his head and found Hugo''s anomaly. There were still some shallow fist on his face, and the dust on the leather jacket looked a little embarrassed, "You have a fight?" Although Charlize has a great personality, she is still a girl after all, and her observation must be more detailed. When Charlize said this, Carl and Alex reacted, and Alex widened his eyes, "Why, did you encounter a robbery?" "Your imagination is really rich." Hugo said dubiously, and then sat down on the sofa. "What''s the matter with you?" Charlize noticed that Samora had been staying next to the gate and had not followed Hugo in, which made her feel very strange. Without Samoras answer, Joseph, who walked in, gave Charlize the most positive answer. Charlize looked at Joseph in confusion. Compared with Hugos unobvious fist marks, Josephs even With a bruised face, he wrote clearly, "I''m fighting." Joseph was embarrassed, Hugo also showed signs of a fight, the two came back one after another, and Samora stayed at the gate. This was almost a plain fact: the two of them had a fight. But before Charlize had time to get rid of the surprise of this fact, he noticed another fact: Joseph actually came to the third floor again! This was the first time Joseph appeared on the third floor in the past six months when Hugo was at home. what does this mean? What happened to the celebration dinner tonight? Charlize only felt that the brain had solidified for a moment, as if it were a mass of paste. Carl and Alex also noticed the sound coming from the door. When they looked back, they saw the embarrassed Joseph. Alex blurted out, "Who did you fight?" Joseph did not answer. Instead, he walked diagonally across from Hugo and sat down. Then he loosened his tie with a tired expression on his face. Carl also reacted at this moment, his gaze swept back and forth between Hugo and Joseph twice, then hesitated and said, "You guys are fighting?" Joseph glanced at Hugo and twitched his mouth. "I kicked his **** hard." Hugo did not refute, but shrugged and made a mouthful, as if acknowledging Joseph''s words, but anyone with a discerning eye could see Hugo''s relaxed and casual, which was far more different than Joseph''s embarrassed appearance. Therefore, even if Hugo did not speak, everyone in the room still turned their attention to Joseph. Joseph only felt that everyone''s fierce eyes were cast towards him, and finally he could only tilt his head helplessly, "Well, he kicked my **** hard, but! I also fought back at the beginning, and you can see him. My face, I took the initiative to give up resisting..." Seeing Joseph babbled in his defense, this appearance is too unusual, and the usual serious and steady Joseph is not the same at all. As a result, Joseph also felt everyone''s jokes, and the words of excuse gradually disappeared. Finally, he scratched his head in embarrassment, and said arrogantly, "Well, the truth is what you see." Although Joseph didn''t say much, watching Joseph''s words and deeds actually showed the most clearly the fact that he and Hugo have now settled their suspicions. This made several people in the room look at Hugo and Joseph in surprise. In the past few months, the stalemate between Hugo and Joseph was something that no one of their friends wanted to see, but they were not the parties involved. Without understanding the specific circumstances, they could not determine who was right and who was wrong. They could only look at it. As the situation continues to stalemate, I hope these two friends can resolve the misunderstanding. After all, for friends like them, being caught between two people is not a wonderful taste. Now that the two people have finally lifted the alarm, although they don''t know the process, it is really good news for them. Alex was stunned, and immediately reacted. He smiled and patted Joseph''s shoulder hard. "You should have been like this. No matter what you misunderstand or something, fight or get drunk, it will be all It''s solved. I think Hugo beat you so hard and your face is swollen. How about it, are you all right now?" Listening to what Alex said, Charlize was dumbfounded by crying, "Are you sarcastic or cheering for Joseph?" Alex was stunned, and then he realized the ambiguity of what he said just now, he couldn''t help but laughed, "Of course I am happy that the alarm has finally been lifted. The two of them originally needed a step, and then started to communicate. For men In terms of fighting or drinking alcohol is the best buffer." Carl sat next to him. He ignored Alexs ridicule and asked seriously, So, what happened to you before? There is no problem now, right? Compared to Charlize and Alex In the past few months, Carl was the one who suffered the most. He kept trying to build a bridge between the two people, but unfortunately they all failed. Now that the matter is finally resolved, Carl is also getting loose. In a sigh of relief. Joseph looked up at Hugo, facing Carl''s question, he didn''t know how to explain it. Hugo received Joseph''s sight and smiled and said, "Communication issues, I hope we can all carry our mobile phones with us in the future." Hugo lightly summarized the miscellaneous events of the past few months into one sentence, and then used a little humor to defuse the atmosphere, which made the room full of laughter again. This also allowed the clouds that had hung over Hugo and Joseph for several months to finally dissipate. Compared with successful careers, regaining friendship is obviously more important and happier. There will always be the next high mountain for career success, waiting to be conquered again and again, but this is not the case with friends, relatives, and lovers around me. This is the most important part of my life. This is what Hugo has always believed in, so the betrayal of a friend disappoints him more than the blow of his career. Compared with the success of the movie or music, the process of sharing the joys and sorrows of the partners is more precious. "Huh, Samora is finally about to end that **** hard life." Hugo suddenly came out next to him, and Samora, who was lying innocently, immediately became the focus of everyone. Samora has only worked for Hugo for only two months, so he could not appreciate the friendship between Hugo and this group of friends. He had been standing behind the sofa just now, as if he was an outsider, but he was caught by the rain. If this sentence was directly involved, it made Samora a little uncomfortable. But Samora knew that Hugo was making himself a member of the team, so when he thought about it, he smiled brightly, "Does that mean I have more time to study food?" In the crew of "Pulp Fiction", Samora, in addition to the responsibilities of an assistant, also shouldered many responsibilities other than an assistant. Now if Joseph returns, then Samora will naturally be much easier. Samoras words of not changing his taste for food made everyone burst into laughter, but Joseph looked up at Samora, No, you will still be as busy until Hugo finds the manager. To be precise, Samoras current job responsibilities are assistants and managers. Whether the relationship between Joseph and Hugo is restored will not change much in the past, because Joseph and Henry Bloom are just brokers. Therefore, Joseph''s words are the correct answer, and Samora will be very busy as well, but being directed by Joseph himself, Samora will probably be a little more relaxed. Hearing Joseph''s words, Samora suddenly looked at Hugo with a wretched expression, "When will you find the manager?" This immediately amused everyone again. Amidst the laughter, Charlize''s cell phone rang suddenly, and she picked it up with a smile, "Hey, Stu...Yes, my friends and I are chatting..." Then Charlize looked at it and laughed. Everyone stood up, signaled that they were going to answer the phone, and then walked towards the room with a smile, "Tomorrow? I will be free tomorrow..." Hugo watched Charlizes brilliant smile fade away, and finally disappeared into the door of the room, his eyes lowered slightly, concealing the seemingly innocent mess in his heart: it seems that Charlize and Mr. Perfect get along very smoothly. . But this thought was interrupted by Samoras cheerful voice, "Hugo, are you sure you plan to audition for another movie? I thought my vacation could last more than a week..." Hugo withdrew his thoughts, opened his mouth and laughed, "This is just an audition. You can wait for your complaint after signing the contract." "But the problem is..." Samora and others didn''t notice Hugo''s flash of emotions, so they still said with a smile, "Can anyone reject the charm of Hugo Lancaster now?" "This multi-meaning ridicule made everyone clapped and laughed. Hugo sat on the sofa looking helplessly at Samora who was high-fiving Joseph and Alex. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) Early access to member privileges.. Chapter 661： Learn to grow up The 661 Society of Resurrection grew up and looked at the happy friends gathered together. This feeling is really a long time ago. This should be seven months since the glorious to death of Independence Day last year and embarked on a road trip across the United States. For the first time. In seven months, many things happened in Hugos life. More precisely, in the two years since Hugos journey, things have been constantly evolving and changing, and Hugo himself In the constant change and constant growth, the friends and enemies around you are no longer what they first met. This is why it is said that "the river that I passed today is no longer yesterday." Everything is constantly changing. In it, even though it looks exactly the same on the surface, no matter whether it is people or things, changes have taken place silently. Joseph has experienced the entanglement and struggle of interests. After experiencing the baptism of interests that all members of society must face, he has gradually grown into a qualified agent. He and Hugo have also resolved their misunderstandings and restored their friendship, but They all know that things are still different after all. People are like this, and so is friendship. It is impossible for everything to be the same, and no one can predict the future development. The only good news is that Joseph is still trustworthy now, at least he never betrayed Hugo. Hugo has experienced the ups and downs of the Golden Globes incident, experienced the betrayal of Uma Thurman, experienced the tit-for-tat confrontation between Tracy Jacobs, and experienced "Night Sleep in Seattle" and "Schindler". "The list" is too struggling to enter the play; Hugo has experienced the hardship and bitterness of the Glory to Death Road Tour, and has experienced the debate after the release of "Almost Fame", and has also experienced the excitement and enjoyment of thousands of cheers at the Junjie Music Festival , And experienced countless blood elements of the Michael Jackson incident. Hugo is no longer the same person he was seven months ago. After experiencing all these, his family, friendship, and love are all undergoing trials and training, and he has gradually grown up, so he can face reporters. He has a calm look and initiative, so he can face conspiracies and provocations calmly and unchanging when facing danger. These changes are all experiences and lessons that have been accumulated and precipitated after the actual experience of each incident. Not only Joseph and Hugo, but also others. Alex, who has experienced the "Happy Family" exercise, is ushering in a period of career ascent, and the troubles under the spotlight are starting to toss Alex; Charlize, who has always been in the tempering of acting skills, is also missing the same as last year. Calm, her mentality will inevitably be a little more irritable, especially after the premiere of "Schindler''s List", the impression of the vase bothered her, which also allowed Charlize to truly taste the hardships and intricacies of the Hollywood circle. There are also members of the glory to the death, they have also experienced the initial baptism of Vanity Fair, the Grammy incident is the first test of the band, their current mentality can still maintain a normal mind, it is not easy. This is life, the advancement of time, the experience of things, it is bound to gradually change a person, personality, mentality, emotions, outlook on life, values, world outlook... everything will gradually change. It is not that change is not good, nor that growth is not good. People always have to learn to grow up, and people always have to learn to make progress, otherwise they will only be eliminated. Hugo is just a little emotional. This is why people always miss the innocent and innocent days of their childhood. Those carefree years are always missed. Everyone is changing (s.). "You said you want a world of your own, but I can''t think of how you will achieve it. You are in pain, and your heart is broken. I can see the pain in your eyes, telling everyone that everyone is changing (''s .), and I dont understand why this is." Hugo clearly knows that growth comes at a price, and the most expensive price is "innocent self." Especially in the Vanity Fair of Hollywood, after losing your way in the spotlight, you lose your original self bit by bit. This process is painful, but more often people dont notice it at all, and wait until the reaction comes. It was discovered that the original self had been forgotten on the way forward, fragmented into countless pieces, and could never be found again. Until this moment, the heart-piercing pain invaded, even if it was tearful, even if it was crying, even if it was remorse, it was of no avail. "In such a short time, trying to understand myself, trying to do something, just to stay in this game, I try to stay awake and remember my name, and then everyone is changing, and I feel it too. Difference." Hugo knows that as long as he stays in the vanity fair of Hollywood, or more strictly speaking, as long as he stays in this cruel society, change is inevitable. Now it is Joseph and Carl who are changing, and now it is glory to death. Alex and Charlize are changing, but at the same time, Hugo has always been changing. He is no longer the stunned person who was confused at the Golden Raspberry Awards two years ago. What Hugo can do now is to keep in mind his original intention and not to lose himself on the way forward. "You originated from this, and soon you will also disappear, gradually dissipating in the beautiful light, because everyone is changing, I don''t think this is correct. In such a short time, try to understand myself, Trying to do something, just to stay in this game, I try to stay awake and remember my name, and then everyone is changing, and I also feel the difference." Change can never be avoided, and it is also necessary, but always don''t forget "you" and stick to your own true qualities, then this may be the only way out. "Everyone is changing" is a fact that makes people a little helpless, sad and bitter, but this is life. Learn to find positive meaning in a difficult life, and then continue to live strong . "Hugo? Hugo?" Samora''s call pulled Hugo back from his thoughts, watching Hugo cast a questioning look at him, Samora explained, "What were we talking about just now? , You didn''t hear it at all, did you?" Hugo didn''t feel embarrassed either, he smiled, "I''m lost." Hugo''s calmness caused everyone to roll their eyes. Charlize returned to the hall and asked, "What do you think?" Hugo followed the voice and turned his head back, but his eyes fell on the phone in Charlize''s hand. His eyes flashed slightly, and he naturally shifted his gaze away from Charlize, and his gaze touched Joseph on the opposite side. Hugo simply shrugged and told the truth, "I''m just thinking, now it seems that everyone is changing, and the Hollywood spotlight is constantly changing each of us." Joseph knew that Hugo was sent out because of his feelings, and he was not ashamed or embarrassed again. At this time, he was able to face his changes and mistakes in the past period of time, so he did not avoid Hugo''s sight. On the contrary, he smiled, nodded and said, "We always think that we will not change, but in fact, we are really faced with the omnipresent temptation. When confused, it is difficult for us to continue to insist on ourselves, and then gradually become those People who we despised, disdain, and discriminated in the first place, when we found out, we had become objects of disgust among other populations." Joseph was talking about himself. He himself did not expect that things would develop to where it is now. In the past few months, he, who was the egoist he hated most at the beginning, is becoming Lang-Meyer step by step. The appearance is even worse than Lang said. "However, fortunately, some people can understand this, some people never understand, or even if they understand, they are unwilling to make changes, because in this world, there may only be room for regret. "Joseph sighed and said, in fact, he never expected things to get back on track. Now that Hugo can forgive himself and tell everything, Joseph feels very lucky. Other than that, he can''t ask for more. "People always have to learn to grow up. It''s just that often the price is too high, so that it takes a long time for us to relax." Hugo twitched his mouth and said with a smile. But I dont know if its because this topic is too heavy, or because of the style of the song I just created. In addition to warmth, Hugos smile is more bitter. The brief conversation between Hugo and Joseph made the whole room quiet. Everyone fell silent because of this topic, especially since they are a member of Hollywood. They themselves are undergoing the transformation of the spotlight, so there is no People can make exceptions, and they all fall into their own thoughts. On the contrary, it was the two people who started this topic. Hugo and Joseph looked at each other, with smiles drawn at the corners of their mouths, and the long-lost tacit understanding once again vaguely saw the light. Maybe Hugo and Joseph can''t fully restore to their previous state, but they don''t have to go back to the past, because now is a brand new beginning. Hugo coughed twice Hey, everyone suddenly fell silent, I remember, isn''t Samora just talking about me taking the new script? How is it, have Alex and Charlize received any new jobs recently? " With Hugos relaxed and lively words, the atmosphere in the room warmed up little by little, and Carl took the lead in responding, "In fact, we were just talking about this. It just so happens that you can listen to your opinions. ......" Like Joseph, Karl is not an agent with outstanding ability and experience, so they are constantly learning and improving. Only in this way can they become the top agent. "I think Alex should be very suitable for a movie of the genre of''Home Alone''." Hugo said seriously, making Karl and Alex cast their eyes suspiciously, and everyone else watched together. After coming over, I heard Hugo say seriously, "It''s one of the two thieves inside, the taller one, the one with burnt hair is not suitable for you..." "Hugo Lancaster!" Alex gritted his teeth clearly. . [supply]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) .. Chapter 662： action movie Resurrection 662 action movie Jane, De Bont, Graham, Yost (Graham.), Ian and Bryce sat in the coffee shop, a little nervously drinking the coffee in front of them, and chatting absent-mindedly. . To be honest, the crew of "Life and Death Hour" did not expect that they would be able to invite Hugo to star, not only because compared with the huge investment of "Future Water World", the budget of "Life and Death Hour" of less than 30 million is not worth it. Just a mention; at the same time, because the crew does not have a Quentin Tarantino like "Pulp Fiction", the style of "Pulp Fiction" is unique, and the director is even more famous, but these advantages are "speed of life and death". . The production team of "Life and Death Hour" is even more lackluster. Director Jane is a photographer. He has served as a photographer for famous works such as "Die Hard", "Lethal Weapon 3", "Instinct.", but this time " "Life and Death Speed" is the first time he has acted as a director. He has no previous experience and no work can prove his ability to direct. Screenwriter Graham is also a young and tender newcomer who wrote a script for the first time in his career. It is a huge success for the script of "Life and Death Speed" to be appreciated by Twentieth Century Fox. Ian, who was the last producer, was an assistant director. He once worked with Steven Spielberg in "Indiana Jones 2", which is also his biggest achievement. Later, he served as the "Heavenly Fallen Soldier". (.The., "Batman Returns" assistant producer; this is his second time as a film producer after "Beverly Hills (the.beverly.. Such a group of Hollywood newcomers are naturally not convincing, and they are not even as attractive as "Pulp Fiction". To be precise, the only advantage of "speed of life and death" is that the script is a brand new attempt in an action movie. The movie is about a bus that has been installed with a bomb and will start as long as the speed is higher than fifty miles. Once the speed of the car is below fifty miles, the bomb will be detonated, and the police will start a battle of wits with the criminals in order to rescue the passengers on the bus. Although a similar theme was tried in the 1975 Japanese movie "The Great Blast of the Shinkansen (the...: A bomb was installed on the Shinkansen in the movie. As long as the speed exceeds 80 kilometers, the bomb will be activated. The bomb will explode if the speed is lower than 80 kilometers; but the screenwriter Graham had the idea of ??installing a bomb on the bus after watching the 1985 Oscar-nominated work "runaway". Different from the "Shinkansen blasting" train, the bus is a narrower, more uncertain, and wobbly carrier. The most important thing is that the train has a track, while the bus runs on the highway-even at peak times. On the roads of Los Angeles during the period, how to let the bus control the speed so as to avoid the bomb being detonated is obviously a more terrifying problem. Therefore, this also makes the script of "Life and Death Speed" more fascinating and more exciting than the "Shinkansen Blast". This is the only place where "Life and Death Hour" can impress actors. Although Hugo has not yet officially taken any film-more than 10 million works, but the popularity is not inferior to Tom Cruise''s current status. For the "Life and Death Speed" crew, it is an invitation It''s almost a pie in the sky to star in Hugo. Compared with "Pulp Fiction", "Life and Death Hour", an action movie that specifically targets the male market, undoubtedly hopes to make a difference in the box office. Now there are three consecutive Hugo works with more than 100 million yuan, which is naturally perfect. choose. Therefore, after learning from Joseph that Hugo had left the "Life and Death Speed" script, 20th Century Fox and Ian Bryce, the producer, have been working hard to make it happen, even if Hugo is filming. "Pulp Fiction" made "Life and Death Hour" have to postpone the start-up, and it did not hesitate to do so. Now, their persistence has finally paid off. Hugos agent Joseph took the initiative to call and expressed his willingness to accept the audition, which almost made Jane Yide, Ian, Graham and others jumped with joy. Although they were the interviewers for the audition, they arrived at the scene twenty minutes earlier than the agreed time, and they looked like the parties participating in the audition, too nervous to speak. "Don''t worry, I heard Steven say that Hugo gets along well in private, and he is very kind." Ian looked at the nervous companions sitting next to him and comforted him, but in fact he was also comforting. Own. In fact, they are not afraid of facing Hugo, but are worried about what reason should be used to persuade Hugo to join the "Life and Death Speed" crew, after all, they have too few chips. "Are you sure? Hugo didn''t seem so friendly to reporters recently." Jane joked with a smile, but after speaking out, he found that neither Ian nor Graham were laughing, and he suddenly felt boring. Picked up the coffee and took a sip. As a photographer, he has absolute self-confidence; but as a director, he is a complete novice, which makes him inevitably lacking confidence. At this time, the door of the coffee house was pushed open, and the jingling wind bell broke the silence in the house. At this time, there were only two tables of guests in the coffee house. After looking at the door, he saw a tall one. The strong man walked in, and then a taller man also walked in. This immediately made the guests feel bored, and they all looked away, but then a tall and straight man walked in again. The three people looked around, and then walked in the direction of Ian''s table. All three people here also stood up to show their courtesy. "Good afternoon, I''m Joseph Gibbs, Hugo''s agent." Joseph walked in the forefront and proactively introduced, "This is Samora, this is..." "Hugo Lancaster." Ian took Joseph''s words and said with a smile, holding Hugo''s right hand extended. Hugo smiled and shook the hands of the three people in front of him. "Sorry, we are late. I''m sorry to keep you waiting." "No, no, we arrived early." Ian waved his hands repeatedly. In fact, there were still ten minutes before their agreed time. Hugo and others were definitely not late, but Hugo did not ask, but politely. I apologized, which made Ian''s nervous mood relax a little bit, at least Hugo''s first impression was just like the rumor, a gentle gentleman. "That''s really a sigh of relief." Hugo didn''t expose the facts, and he really relieved, smiling to resolve Ian''s embarrassment. After Samora finished his greeting, he took the initiative to call the waiter over and started to order coffee in a low voice, while Joseph sat down and said, "Is this the lineup for today''s audition? Or, there is Will other guys join us?" "We also arranged an audition for an actress today, wanting to see how her and Hugo work together, because we have not yet confirmed the actress, we still hope that the two sides can produce sparks." Ian explained briefly, "But the actress should arrive here in thirty minutes. We staggered the time, so I think that''s it for now." Joseph smiled and nodded, "In fact, Hugo has been busy with other things during this period of time. He was originally worried that he would miss the script of "Speed ??of Life and Death", and learned that you still reserved the vacancy for the actor. , This is really good news for us." After arriving at the scene today, it was Joseph who was in charge of the conversation. Although it was just a polite speech at the beginning, it was true that Joseph was different. "Hugo is interested in the script. This is what makes us the most happy, because Hugo has always been the first choice of our crew, and it is still the case." Ian replied with a smile and glanced at Hugo. , And then looked at Graham and Jane sitting next to him, "We are not an experienced team, or even novices, so the script can become a bright spot, which really adds a lot of confidence to us." "Anything has a first time. For the director''s debut, an excellent script is obviously a good start." Joseph still handled it skillfully, "Hugo read the script again in the past two days. , He kept telling me that he must meet with the screenwriter to discuss it." At this point, Joseph looked at Hugo and said freely, "What was the last time you mentioned that script?" "Blasting the Shinkansen." Hugo took the conversation naturally, and looked at the screenwriter Graham sitting opposite, "This is a Japanese work, don''t you know if you understand?" "No, I''m not sure. I came up with this idea after watching the''Escape Train''." Graham couldn''t help leaning forward and asked with interest, "So, you can talk to me. Is this... the script of a Japanese movie?" "Of course Hugo briefly said the main story of the "Shinkansen Blast". In fact, "Shinkansen Blast" and "Life and Death Speed" are just similar in setting, and they are completely different works in essence and theme. The former pays more attention to the different forms when the 1,500 passengers on the train are threatened with death. Because of the closedness and stability of the train, the tension of the atmosphere is more of psychological oppression; the latter is more simple and direct. The simple bus sustains the lives of all passengers. The rescue operation is simple but there is no lack of wisdom. Said to be one of the pinnacle masterpieces of action movies. When Hugo and Graham were talking, Joseph leaned back in a wicker chair and handed over the initiative to Hugo. Compared with the past, Joseph''s ability to control the situation on the scene obviously has a completely new look. The scene like this was obviously caused by Joseph''s conscious guidance. After Hugo carefully read the script of "Life and Death Speed", he also had his own thoughts on the script, so he planned to communicate with the screenwriter to see if the script of an action movie can withstand scrutiny and polishing. (To be continued) .. Chapter 663： Analysis of the script 663 Analysis of the Script of Comeback 663 Hollywood screenwriters will receive professional training before they are actually employed, because the writing of a script does not mean that it can be written by just starting a pen. The script is not only a story, but also a limited time to show its excitement. The container, therefore, rhythm, framework, lines and thoughts are all indispensable parts of the script. Take the most classic three-stage structure in the script structure as an example. An excellent script will be divided into three parts: construction, confrontation, and ending. Through the control of rhythm and the setting of **, a ninety-minute story is told. It''s fascinating, and it''s all about it. Therefore, if Hugo is an outsider, it is very difficult to write a script casually. Although Hugo has the advantage of traversing, he knows what the story is like, but it is the most important point and turning point for the script. The missed rhythm of the setting and the lack of precipitation of classic lines will ruin a successful script. In 2013, "The World (. is a typical example. The movie tells a magical story. Two worlds that are upside down can only communicate with each other only by a giant tower. This is a very easy creative idea, but it was messed up by the screenwriter. The pale plot line and the lack of excavation of the sublimation of the idea completely ruined a bright idea. In short, not everyone can be a screenwriter, and a successful screenwriter is not so easy for a good screenwriter. Action movies are a genre that Hollywood has an excellent heritage. This type of movie is most brilliant in three stages. It establishes a framework, forms a confrontation, and pushes toward the goal. This rhythmic routine can be regarded as a classic among the classics, "True Lies." It is one of the most recommended masterpieces, and it can be called the pinnacle of action movies. It is not an easy task for action movies to break this routine and form innovation. This is also an important reason for the gradual decline of this type of movie after entering the 21st century, because the entire routine has been fully understood by people, and there is no new idea. surprise. Action movies after the 21st century have not had any breakthroughs in the story. They can only rely on the big scenes created by computer special effects to attract eyeballs, but they lose their sense of reality. "Life and Death Speed" is such a classic three-stage script. The beginning of the chapter lays the groundwork and sets the cause of the accident; then the accident breaks out, the entire confrontation is formed, and the danger is imminent; then the protagonist tries to turn the tide and finally solve the problem. In addition to the structure, the "speed of life and death" has shown novelty in its control of rhythm, dangerous settings, problem solving, and outcome. A bus that explodes at a speed of less than fifty miles an hour is obviously a very important thing. Excellent innovation, and the setting of action fighting scenes are also people-oriented. Although restricted by funding, there are no large-scale explosions and magnificent scenes, but the whole movie is constantly changing and full of tension. success. Also released in 1994, "True Lies" invested 115 million U.S. dollars, and was starred by Arnold Schwarzenegger, who was in the glorious period of her actor career. The heroine was also a top-line celebrity Jamie Curtis. , This work has achieved great success at the box office and word of mouth, and is hailed as a classic masterpiece in action movies. But compared with "true lies", "Life and Death Speed" with an investment of less than 30 million yuan is also listed as the top action movie of 1994. Even in the long history of Hollywood genre films, it is also one that cannot be ignored. It is generally regarded as the most representative work among the top ten action movies of the 1990s. This shows that the "Speed ??of Life and Death" script is excellent. Therefore, even if Hugo is traveling, it is not so easy for him to propose changes to the script of "Life and Death Speed". After all, the classic is considered a classic because its original appearance has already been received by everyone. Acknowledged; but after Hugo finished reading the "Life and Death Speed" script, he did have a very strange idea: this script must be adjusted, which reminds Hugo of the "Shawshank''s Redemption" situation. The script of "Shawshank''s Redemption" is adapted from a novel, so it is even more difficult for Hugo to make changes to the script, but Hugo has his own ideas about the protagonist''s setting and psychological changes, so he proposed his own. opinion. This time too. Hugo had a different idea about the setting of "Life and Death" actor Jack. This is the conclusion he reached after examining the script from the perspective of an actor. The original setting of "Life and Death" is closer to the combination of "Die Hard" and funny comedy, so the actor Jack is portrayed as a pretentious and slick character, but in fact this is very counterintuitive. , And the story setting of the whole script seems a bit incompatible. "I mean, you dont have any ideas about the passenger settings on the bus?" When Hugo mentioned that he thought Jacks role settings could be slightly adjusted, both Jane and Graham were very interested, because they were very interested. Few people will dig further into the role setting of action movies. To put it ugly, the actor in an action movie just rolls up his sleeves and rushes forward to fight. Even if there are wits and courage, fighting, explosions, and chasing are the key points. The movie does not have much space to dig into the characters hearts and minds. personality. Therefore, the setting of the male protagonist in action movies is generally very simple, righteous or upright, or humorous and personable, even classic characters such as "007" James Bond do not have much psychological excavation. Now, Hugo actually started to discuss the issue of role setting, which is naturally very surprising. "I saw that there are whites, blacks, Indians, and yellow races on the bus. It can be said to be very complicated. You always had a reason to make such a setting, otherwise you don''t have to set it so comprehensively." Hugo''s words made Graham nod slightly. "Actually, I didn''t think of any political metaphors," Graham replied. "However, Los Angeles is a multi-ethnic and multi-racial city, and it is impossible to have all white people on a bus. And Rodney- The Kim incident has not yet completely subsided, so I did conceive the roles of whites and blacks in the story. The same is true for Mexicans, Indians, and yellow races." In fact, the political metaphor is a kind of ideology, simple and medium. Take the Chinese as an example. It is 1994. In the early 1990s, the Americans were facing China. The thinking of the Chinese people is that they are backward and conservative, cowardly and timid. Most Chinese in Los Angeles are either black households or gangs, and then helpers. Therefore, when Graham wrote the script, even if there was no political intention or deliberate arrangement, the position of the yellow race in the script he wrote was definitely affected by ideology. Therefore, in the story, the Chinese women on the bus have always been helpless and numb, incompetent and timid, who can only wait for the vulnerable groups to receive assistance. Hugo did not intend to change the entire ideology, because this is a product of a long-term precipitation of social culture. He cannot rely on his own strength to fight against the entire society. The reason why he mentioned this is still out of right The protagonists setting considers, "Then you have thought, why does Jack face such a group of multi-ethnic passengers, he has no other ideas?" Hugos rhetorical question caused Graham to get stuck directly. He was stunned and said helplessly, "To be honest, I never thought about it. When I set the character, I just felt that a humorous character should be Its good to be able to make fun of the audience even in times of crisis and make the audience laugh. "This is the difference between excellent and classic." Hugo''s response made Graham immediately embarrassed. As a newcomer who wrote the script for the first time, Graham was indeed inexperienced. In fact, let Hugo write the script, he estimated it would not be much better, but after all, Hugo still has a wealth of movie watching knowledge, and as an excellent actor, he also has a unique perspective on the understanding of the role and the story, so he I am also very skilled in making suggestions. "You think, if it''s just a rescue problem, then the setting of the male protagonist is very simple, a righteous hero, it doesn''t matter whether he is serious or humorous, but in the story you write, it is not the case. "Hugo''s words silenced Graham, while Jane sitting next to him frowned, savoring Hugo''s words, "You wrote in the story that these passengers on the bus are different when they face the crisis of life." Performance, they even had a dispute. As the only person who hoped to rescue them, Jack stood in the car. How should he react?" "First of all, he cannot be a racist." It was not Graham who spoke, but Jane. Although Jane was only a photographer, he had participated in the shooting of many good works after all, and he naturally had his own views on movies, so Only then will someone be willing to let him be the director. Hugo smiled and nodded This is basic. However, if he is a pretentious and self-righteous person, he may still be driven by a sense of justice to save everyone at a critical juncture, but when faced with the quarrels of ordinary citizens on the bus, what would he think? " "Telling jokes like Bond?" Samora sat next to him with a sudden sentence that immediately stunned Jane, Graham, Ian and others, while Hugo and Joseph couldn''t help but laugh. Up. Indeed, in fact, Graham''s original setting of Jack is more similar to James Bond, and perhaps it can add some sense of humor. Such a character is suitable for an elegant gentleman to save the world, instead of living and dying with ordinary people on the bus of "life and death", this is too grounded. "Moreover, for such a self-proclaimed humorous and self-centered person, what kind of status do you think he will be in the Los Angeles Police Department? Can''t help it, just laughed. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) .. Chapter 664： Role difference Rise of the East 664 role difference The Los Angeles Police Department in the background of the story of "Life and Death Speed" is not the British Intelligence Agency or the Central Intelligence Agency of the United States. This is a mixed department, the police. Observers often deal with the poison of the slums. Traffickers, thieves, in such a department are not so good as "heroes of salvation". Even if he does not need to be loved by others and flowers bloom, he can at least not lack the support of his colleagues, especially in the face of "life and death". In the situation in "Speed", the lone hero cannot save the world. He needs the support of his colleagues. Under such circumstances, it is destined that the actor Jack cannot at least not be a "pretentious" bastard, maybe humor is fine, but he cannot be self-centered. "Do you know, what is the difference between Jack and James Bond?" One question was not over yet, and Hugo opened the second question. This time, Graham''s answer appeared to be much more positive, "Are there beautiful women with me?" "Hahahaha..." This time everyone laughed, the beauty of Xiangche, this is the biggest highlight in the "007" series of movies, Hugo also said with a smile, "Yes, this is a difference In addition, there is another difference that after Bond encounters difficulties, he always goes directly to the black hand behind the scenes, which means that the end of the story should be King vs. King, but Jack cannot be like this, because for For the city police, when they are in danger, their first idea is not to catch the criminal, but to save the victim. Only after the personal safety of ordinary citizens can be considered, can they think about the culprit." Hugo''s words made everyone around him suddenly realize that they hadn''t noticed it before. In fact, this is also the routine of most action movies. The lone hero fights against the evil heads. This one-on-one confrontation is also a side of Hollywood heroism to the peak, not only the "007" series, the "Mission Impossible" series, The same goes for movies adapted from hero manga. Hugo clearly remembers that in the fifth and sixth stories of "Fast and Furious", the righteous and evil sides madly crush each other during the confrontation. Innocent people have died and injured countlessly. It can be described as frenzied, but in the movie Li didn''t give any focused description at all, because all the pen and ink of the movie was put on the protagonist. But the "speed of life and death" is different. The main carrier of the story is to save the civilians on the bus. Relatively speaking, the confrontation between the leaders behind the scenes has been weakened a lot. "Therefore, Jack''s personality must be relatively rigorous. When facing dangers, he will focus on rescuing the citizens. When the citizens have quarrels, he works hard to resolve them, hoping that everyone can unite and tide over the difficulties. "Hugo concluded, "Although this will weaken Jack''s character a lot, it is more in line with the setting of the whole story." They are all action movies. Why can some works be called classics, but some are not? The plot setting is one aspect, and the rhythm control is also another aspect. Of course, the action scenes are also indispensable, but the character setting cannot be ignored. For example, "Mission: Impossible", "Indiana Jones" and "007" have all been produced. The series of movies, because their protagonists have personality charm, make the entire series into an attractive brand. Although Hugos adjustments to the role of Jack made the character lose its charm, it made the character serve the storyline and made the whole story complete, smooth and reasonable, which also made the speed of life and death possible. From the outstanding level to become a classic. Graham was plunged into contemplation. In the process of writing the script, his thinking about the role was indeed flawed; while Janes perspective was different, he looked at Hugo in surprise. The reason why actors are divided into protagonists and supporting actors is because they have different driving forces for the story. People want to be the protagonists because they want to enjoy more lights. Therefore, when most actors choose roles, they hope that they are the leading actors. At the same time, they all hope that their roles have more room to play, the better. But Hugo is now taking the initiative to deprive his role of aura, the only reason is that he hopes to make the role fit the whole script more, and make the story more complete and credible. To put it simply, it is to let the character serve the script, sacrifice the ego and fulfill the ego. Moreover, Hugo is now in a period of rising career, he needs more stages to show himself, action movies are originally popcorn movies, the charm of the protagonist is the key to the success of the work, and it is also an important reason for the male actors to take action movies. Many people jokingly claim that men appear in action movies to be handsome. But now, Hugo is willing to make sacrifices for the whole story, which really surprised Jane. "Why?" Jane immediately raised her doubts, but when she said it, she realized that she was a little abrupt, and could not help adding, "Why would you be willing to weaken Jack''s personality? You know, this is unusual." "Because this is a story that requires Jack to converge on his personality." Hugo didn''t even think about it, and said directly, "There are many kinds of scripts, and sometimes the scripts are used to highlight the characters, and all the light is concentrated on the characters; But sometimes it is necessary for the role to promote the script and make the whole story complete. The responsibility of the actor is to complete this role." Listening to Hugos explanation, Jane couldnt help but sigh, but he suddenly understood what Hugo had done before, whether it was a supporting role in "Schindlers List" or "Pulp Fiction", a work that was not favored. Especially the latter, when everyone is not optimistic, he resolutely chose to cooperate with Quentin Tarantino, because Hugo has never cared about his own light, but the role of an actor. A truly outstanding actor must know how to be a member of the crew. "In fact, although Jack lacked personality, he saved a disaster on his own. This is already the stage for Jack to perform alone, so his brilliance is enough, and there is no need to explore more personality." Hugo Now it is considered an advanced player in acting, so for Hugo, "Life and Death Speed" does not have too many challenges in acting, but more of a physical challenge from action scenes. Graham had already reacted at this time, he looked at Hugo seriously, "Then you mean that the humorous jokes in the story have to be deleted?" "No, I mean, he shouldn''t be slick and pretentious when he speaks. Humorous jokes can still exist, but his attitude will change." Hugo explained, "I have read the script. The conversation can still be retained, and it is also the highlight of the active atmosphere. The most important thing is the change of personality. The same jokes and the same conversations are conducted by me and you. It must feel different. This is the difference." Graham couldn''t help but said, "This is a big project. I have to think about how to modify it. I don''t even have a clear idea now." "No, no, its not as difficult as imagined. The characters personality is traceable. Similarly, different personalities have different behaviors and words. You just need to determine the setting of Jacks role, and then for some actions, dialogues and expressions. With a little modification, it can be completed." Hugo shook his head and said positively. If it is to write a script, Hugo is naturally not good; but if it is to modify the script, especially to adjust it according to the role, then Hugo is not a problem. When adjusting the "Shawshank''s Redemption" script before, Hugo gave many precious opinions, and it is the same today. Graham smiled shyly, "I think you are more like a screenwriter." Hugo laughed blankly. In fact, the screenwriter, Graham, Hugo knows. His achievements in movies are not significant. The most successful work is "Life and Death", but he has a good performance in TV dramas. You can see his name in the list of screenwriters of classics such as "The Line of Fire (, "Band of Brothers (band. of., and "The Pacific War (the.. Today''s situation is because Graham has just started to try screenwriting work now, "Life and Death" is only his first attempt, so he is slightly lack of self-confidence. "At least you wrote the script, and I just talked with my mouth." Hugo said with a smile, which eased Graham''s embarrassment. "You can discuss more with Hugo, and then make changes to the script." Jane sat next to him and said, attracting everyone''s attention, "Anyway, Hugo is the star of this role. All the content in the script must be It is presented through Hugo, so if two people discuss it together, there will be a lot of results." "Good idea!" Before the two parties, Hugo and Graham, spoke, Ian sat next to him and spoke first, his eyes lit up. In Hollywood, the real top stars already have a say in the script, such as Tom Cruise, Harrison Ford, Arnold Schwarzenegger and others who have opinions on the script Producer Both the screenwriter and the screenwriter will listen more or less. As for whether the crew makes adjustments, it varies from person to person. Although Hugo has not yet reached the level of a top superstar, the crew of "Life and Death Hour" is not a group of strong veterans. With this combination, it is not surprising that Hugo is involved in the revision of the script. Hugo didn''t expect this. He looked at Samora and Joseph in surprise. Samora looked indifferent, but Joseph showed a look of encouragement, because Joseph knew that Hugo had always had his own role in the character. The idea of ??being able to participate in the revision of the script is also a small breakthrough for Hugo. As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw Graham''s expectant eyes and asked hurriedly, "I think this is a good idea, how about you?" Hugo suddenly noticed that everyone''s eyes were concentrated at this time, and thought the scene was very funny, he laughed and nodded, "Why not?" supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) .. Chapter 665： Silly Sister Actor Comeback 665 Stupid actor Hugo and Graham had a face-to-face discussion. In fact, as Hugo said, because the script itself is relatively complete, even if it needs to be modified, it is only some language expression on the actor Jack. The method has been adjusted, so the two people have discussed and discussed, and they feel that the progress is going very smoothly. Joseph, who was sitting on the sidelines, was not idle either. He and Ian and Jane discussed Hugos treatment. Prior to this, "Life and Death" offered Hugo a salary of 8 million. In addition, Plus box office dividends. This salary data is a major burden for the crew. After all, their total budget is only 28 million U.S. dollars, so Ian wanted to find a solution, such as lowering the salary, but increasing the dividend ratio. This is naturally an undesirable situation for Joseph, because the dividends are the proceeds of the box office after the movie is released, which is equivalent to passing the box office pressure on Hugo, and the remuneration is the direct part of the account, regardless of Hugos present in Hollywood. Regardless of the status, this approach is not a wise choice. However, after several months of tempering, Joseph has become more sensible. The threshold of "10 million dollars in salary" that he has always insisted on is a benchmark and a coveted goal for any actor, but now it is clearly "life and death". "Speed" cant come with this money, so this also means that Hugos entry into the $10 million club must be postponed. So, is the salary of "Life and Death Speed" 8 million or 700 Million, the gap is not as huge as imagined. With all major production companies waving a $10 million check, Hugo first chose "Pulp Fiction" and then "Life and Death Speed". In fact, it can be seen from the side that Hugo did not pay for the film. He doesn''t insist, on the contrary, he focuses more on the script and the role. This positive and positive image is a good reputation in the Hollywood circle. In the long run, regardless of the success of "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death", Hugo''s good reputation and popularity will settle down. This is good for Hugo, not to mention Hugo in previous years. There are enough negative news about, and now its hard to be able to take the opportunity to wash it out. Once "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death Speed" can be successful, then Hugo''s reputation for "good quality and low price" will become more solid. This will be of great benefit to the development of Hugo''s future career. Say 10 million dollars in salary, even if 20 million dollars in salary is not impossible. Three months ago, Joseph''s eyes were always fixed on the threshold of ten million dollars; but now, Joseph can broaden his horizons, knowing that retreat can sometimes achieve better results. Therefore, although Joseph did not want to reduce the pay and increase the dividends, he was not resolute. However, even if Joseph let go, he couldn''t just let Ian achieve his goal. He had to create difficulties to let the other party understand how much Hugo sacrificed for this work, and then he nodded and agreed. Only in this way can one''s "concessions" produce a greater effect. Of course, the scale of the negotiation process and the grasp of the difficulties are very particular. This is also an important link for the broker to reflect the value. The conversation in this corner of the coffee shop is all of you coming and going. Although there is no loud yelling, it is a lively scene. When Sandra Bullock appeared in the coffee house, she was a little at a loss standing next to her, worried that the sudden opening at this time would interrupt their heated discussion. Cheryl Maisel (cheryl.), the agent standing next to Sandra, patted her on the shoulder lightly to make her feel relieved, and then Cheryl smiled and walked forward, "Sorry, please ask here. Can you put two more chairs?" Cheryls polite voice made everyone stop, and looked over subconsciously. She was not nervous, and then said, Im really sorry to interrupt your meeting. Im Cheryl Mai Thrall, once again express my sincere apologies." Cheryls generous and generous expression clearly expressed her true thoughts, and her elegant smile with her proactive right hand quickly won Ians standing welcome, "Sorry, our conversation took longer than expected. Thank you for coming, this is Sandra." Hugo also interrupted the conversation at this time, and looked back at Sandra, who was still young and sweet at this time. She had a short hair of a school girl, and the blown up flowing sea had a distinctive 90s style. , A simple floral T-shirt with jeans, showing her youthful vitality. Hugo remembers that Sandra was born in 1964, which means that she will be thirty years old this year, but at this time Sandra still looks like a lush, innocent and silly eldest sister. It can be said that her image is almost the same as her image in movies in the nineties, including "fake marriage (the. and "all about Steve (all...) after entering the millennium. steve and other works are also the same. In the beautiful Hollywood, Sandras appearance is not the most prominent, but her hearty personality has always been the most special scenery in Hollywood. She is also the first in history to win the Oscar and Golden Raspberry Awards in the same year. The actress who has won all the games, but she didnt care, and even took the initiative to attend the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony and participated in self-ridicule. This kind of bold male personality made her a rare good popularity in Hollywood, and at the same time It also won the love of countless audiences for her. In the entire history, there are only two actresses in Hollywood who can be regarded as real box office queens, namely Julia Roberts and Sandra Bullock. Both of these actresses have played the leading role. , In the end, they achieved impressive box office results and were the two actresses with the highest individual cumulative box office so far in 2014. From this we can see the popularity of the image of Sandra''s "Stupid Sister" in the hearts of the American people. Sandra didnt enter Hollywood until 1990, and her famous work is the "Speed ??of Life" she auditioned today. After this work became popular in the United States, "Love at Second Sight (.. Were. and "Internet". "Fright (the once again created good results, but unfortunately she fell into a long trough afterwards, and it was not until the "Beauty Pageant (. in 2000 that she once again returned to the audience''s sight. Its a pity that in the next few years, although Sandra launched another masterpiece like "The Untouchable Lovers (the.lake., her image has always been locked in the position of the silly eldest sister, just like Like the "American Sweetheart" image that Meg Ryan can''t get rid of, this has become a shackle for Sandra''s further development. However, Sandra ushered in a transformation in 2009. "Fake marriage" won her the box office. "Weakness (the.. brought her the Oscar queen statuette, which completely changed Sandra. The career has reached its peak. Afterwards, like Julia who got the shadow queen back then, she fell into the curse of the shadow queen. With the marriage hitting the rock under the circumstances of her husbands derailment, she hadnt released any masterpieces for nearly four years, even her work. There are very few. In 2013, a "Hot Police Flower (the. heat once again won Sandra at the box office, and a "Gravity ( gave Sandra a double harvest in acting and box office. The silly eldest sister ushered in the third heyday of her career. Sandra has always been an actress that Hugo likes very much. Actresses like her who are disregarded of image, easy-going, approachable, low-key, dedicated and dedicated, and rarely negative news are indeed very rare. There are thousands of actresses in Hollywood. Wan''s actresses are also rare. "Nice to meet you, ma''am." Both parties were introducing, and Hugo also stretched out his hand and said to Sandra with a smile. Sandra was just a newcomer at this time. She joined the industry in 1990 and has appeared in a lot of works. She also co-starred with Sylvester Stallone in "The Dragon Over the Sky (.man-this is also her. The reason for entering the line of sight of director Jane, the producer of this work Joe Silvo (.) and Jane have collaborated on "Die Hard" and "Lethal Weapon 3". Joe is very active in recommending Sandra to Jane. . At this time, Sandra, who still didn''t have a famous work, entered the sight of the "Speed ??of Life" crew. For Sandra, Hugo is now a top star, but when she looked at Hugo''s right hand stretched out, she could clearly feel Hugos gentle kindness, and she couldnt help but smile and hold it. Hugo''s right hand, "Sandra." This sudden sentence made Hugo raise his eyebrows, with a questioning look in his eyes, and then Sandra burst into a smile, "My name, Sandra." Hugo''s smile paused for a while at the corner of his mouth, and then it bloomed, nodding his chin slightly, "Sandra?" "This is much better than''Lady''." Annie finished speaking, grinning with a big grin This smile looks unsightly at all, even a little silly, but it conveys a lethargy. The affinity of people. Hugo smiled and nodded, "My impoliteness." Sandra''s temperament is very comfortable, giving people a very soft feeling, although the smile is really a bit stunned, but it makes people like it very much. "Hugo." He pursed his lips and introduced himself. "Yeah, I know you." Sandra said with a chuckle, "you know, compared to the movies, you look much friendlier now, and very gentleman." Hugo immediately reacted. Sandra was talking about "Schindler''s list", which made Hugo lower his head and laugh, then let go of his right hand holding Sandra, and raised his hands to surrender. With an innocent look, "No guns." This simple action immediately made Sandra laugh directly. The crisp laughter appeared abrupt in the coffee house, and suddenly broke the silence. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) .. Chapter 666： Partner audition Comeback 666 audition with partner "Hahahaha..." Sandra''s hearty laughter seemed particularly abrupt in the coffee shop. Although there were not many guests at this time, everyone still cast their sights over. Sandra also quickly noticed the concentration of her eyes, including her agent Cheryl, and today''s interviewers. This made her a little embarrassed, and the laughter became dry, and then she stopped abruptly. She scratched her head embarrassedly. Seeing Sandra''s appearance, Hugo also laughed, his cello-like laughter "haha" once again broke the silence that hadn''t settled in the coffee house, slowly spreading in the sun. Everyone focused their attention on Hugo, which made Sandra look at Hugo in surprise. Hugo said with a smile, "The humor I just gave you such a favor, really makes me happy. You know, every time I tell a joke, they dont care about me. Believe me, you just gave me a lot. Confidence. Hugo deliberately raised a little voice when he said this, so that the other guests in the coffee shop also heard it, and everyone suddenly realized it. Although Sandra looks like a stupid eldest sister, she is not really stupid, just a real temperament. On the contrary, she is a very emotionally intelligent girl, and she immediately understood that Hugo was trying to help herself. , But at the same time the effect was outstanding. Hugo''s carefulness made the smile on the corner of Sandra''s mouth slightly outlined. Cheryl, who was standing next to Sandra, hurriedly said, "This is a good start for the audition, and it eases my tension a lot. It''s great." It can be seen that Cheryl is a very witty agent. Although Sandra is only a newcomer at present, there are still many works. Cheryl''s efforts should be indispensable. However, Cheryls positioning of Sandra has always remained in the image of stupid sister, which also shows the limitations of Cheryls personal ability: She lacks a clear goal for the actors career planning, after all, A model of the supremacy of interests. This Cheryl concealed the situation, and Jane de Bont couldnt wait to smile, "Wow, you guys really have a good understanding. Just now, your conversation was like Jack and Annie. Its the same in dialogue." There is a chemical reaction between people. Some people see it right when they meet for the first time and talk about everything. Some people have never met but inexplicably reject each other. This is a problem of aura. For actors, although there are similar cases in "Gone with the Wind" that Clark Gable and Fei Wenli hate each other, they still burst out infinite sparks on the big screen, because this is the professionalism of actors; but if the actors each other There can be a chemical reaction between them, which is great for cooperation. This is the case with Hugo and Sandra just now. Although the two people met for the first time, the pace and atmosphere of the conversation were very harmonious. There was no courtesy and alienation from strangers, which made people feel very comfortable. This is indeed very rare. "Look, this is what I mean by good start..." Cheryl said with a smile after taking Janes words. Taking advantage of this gap, Joseph whispered "caa" in Hugo''s ear, and Hugo immediately reacted. Cheryl is an entertainer at an innovative artist agency. In this way, Sandra can have that Many works have appeared, and it has been explained. This is not necessarily Cheryl''s ability, because the innovative artist agency is always open to help each other. This makes sense. Cheryl''s social skills are indeed good, but her ability to select works and plan the future of actors is relatively inferior. This time, "Life and Death Hour" was not chosen by Cheryl, but recommended by Joe Silvo. However, Hugo knows that Joseph''s focus is not so. Instead, he hints at the competitive relationship between innovative artist management companies and international innovation management companies. I don''t know whether it will affect the cooperation. If it is normal, there is definitely no impact. The competition and cooperation between different brokerage companies have been circulating, but now the international innovation management company is in a sensitive period, and the creative artist brokerage company has always wanted to dig Hugo. , Then whether it has an impact is an unknown. Hugo and Joseph exchanged glances. Hugo signaled to let Joseph not worry. Anyway, in the competition and fights between companies, it is Hugo who really takes the initiative, and all conspiracies and tricks are useless. In this gap, Cheryl and Jane have finished their courtesy, Jane looked at Sandra, "So, are you ready?" Sandra was stunned, "Does the audition begin now?" The situation at the scene was actually a bit confusing, because just now everyone seemed to be in a meeting, and now Jane mentioned the audition suddenly, Sandra was still a little confused. , She paused, "Let me find a chair first." At this time Joseph and Samora were preparing to step back, "Sit on mine." Ian and Graham took a step too late and both acted. After all, the auditioning talent is the protagonist, and their affairs can be discussed later. But Sandra moved faster and moved two backrest sofa chairs from the side neatly-one on the left hand and one on the right, like a strong man, and the frowning expression of the coffee shop staff also looked Not so good, it seems that they are also hesitating whether to stop Sandra. Cheryl saw Sandra''s side as a man, and she couldn''t help but panic. The actress was too "strong", which is not a good thing, unless it is filming "Terminator", but the problem is that the crew of "Life and Death Speed" It also didn''t say that this character requires strength and fighting, so Cheryl''s expression suddenly became bad, and she wanted to stop Sandra, but it was too late. Sandra put the chair down with arrogance, and then said with a smile, "Okay, let''s start." Looking at Cheryl''s constipation expression next to him, as well as the stupefied expressions of Jane, Ian and others, in the end Sandra''s relaxed expression was the highlight. Hugo didn''t hold it back, and just laughed. When he got up, Sandra still looked at Hugo very puzzled. Hugo did not intend to hide. He directly raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and showed his biceps. This strong man Sandra''s movements suddenly understood. But Sandra didn''t look embarrassed, but laughed with Hugo, then shrugged, spreading her hands to express her helplessness, as if the things just now weren''t a big deal at all, it''s just that the others were making a fuss. Sandra''s calmness brought everyone back to their senses, and Jane coughed slightly, "Then, Sandra, you can play a rivalry with Hugo. Any one, let me see how you cooperate. ." Everyone sat down again. There was Joseph between Sandra and Hugo. The two could directly look at each other. Hugo picked up the script and flipped through it. When he saw Jack and Annie''s rivals, they just Pass it to Sandra, "How do you like this one?" Sandra nodded while watching, "Okay, give me thirty seconds." Without looking up, she read it quickly and simply, and then asked, "You or me first?" "Madam?" Hugo said with a smile, which made Sandra smile again. "So, why did this happen?" Sandra read the lines, her face was still full of smiles, it seemed that the atmosphere did not seem to be so tight-because she was very unfamiliar with the script of "Life and Death" She may just know the outline of the story. At this time, she suddenly began to audition. Naturally, she didn''t have much sense of reality. "I mean, what did we do? Bomb that guy''s country?" This kind of light-hearted humor has become serious here in Hugo, "No, just a man who wants money." "I don''t believe it, it''s not worth it." While Sandra was reading her lines, she still had time to look up at Hugo, "So, what does that guy want?" "Not long ago, he held hostages for blackmail, and if he failed, he angered me." Hugo couldn''t help but looked at Sandra. "What does that have to do with us?" Sandra was also a little confused. "No, this is just a game." Hugo shook his head and said seriously, "He gets the money, he wins; the bus explodes, he wins..." Sandra was a little nervous, but she opened her eyes wide and jokingly said, "What if you win?" "Then we will play another game tomorrow." Hugo is still serious. "But I won''t have time to drive over tomorrow." Sandra said calmly, "Very busy." After speaking, he twitched the corners of his mouth, which made the serious Hugo feel a little funny, but at the same time he thought of it again. Another thing: If you don''t catch the black hand behind the scenes, this matter will never end, which makes his eyebrows move closer to the middle. In fact, this conversation itself doesn''t have much meaning is just a little humor, but Jane is sitting across from watching Hugo and Sandra''s rivalry. It was the first time for two people to meet, but there was a sense of harmony between them. There was no gap, no jerky, no embarrassment. Once they came up, they started a dialogue naturally. The communication between the eyes and the harmony between the dialogues all seemed to be So comfortable. This kind of obvious chemical reaction is not so easy. Although it is not like a strong spark of "love at first sight", it is not embarrassing like an unrelated stranger. This kind of just right familiarity and naturalness, It is the requirement of the hero and heroine in the "speed of life and death". After all, Jack and Annie were complete strangers before this, but suddenly they needed to cooperate. Annie drove and Jack was responsible for finding ways to rescue the passengers. The two people must have a natural aura of complementarity, trust each other, and at the same time Must be able to fit with each other. From this perspective, the brief conversation between Hugo and Sandra is indeed very satisfying. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) .. Chapter 667： Actor recommendation Comeback 667 actors recommend "So, why are you so serious()?" Sandra said with a smile. Hugo frowned and pursed his lips. "I don''t know, maybe it''s because...we are sitting on a bomb?" "Are you serious()?" Sandra''s face was stiff, and she looked at Hugo in a panic, as if she was frightened by Hugo''s seriousness. "Your favorite word is''serious ()''?" Sandra was stunned by Hugo''s rhetorical question. The onlookers didn''t hold back, and they were all amused by Hugo''s cold joke, but Hugo still had a serious expression, "Yes, I''m serious." "My God..." Sandra sighed without concealing it, she was about to blurt out a "shit" word, but realized that it didn''t seem to be the right place to swear at this time, so she immediately blocked her with the script. mouth. Seeing Hugo and Sandra you come and go, everyone cant help but laugh. In fact, the short dialogue just now is not a line in the script at all. Its just that the dialogue that Hugo flipped through just now seems short, just a few back and forth. It''s over, so Sandra and Hugo have a little bit of play on the spot, and now it seems that the effect is very good. Sandra was interrupted by the laughter. She looked around and saw the contented expression of her manager Cheryl. She was a little relieved, and then she looked at Hugo again. , I saw that Hugo still didnt have any special expressions, he always looked a little serious, especially when everyone nearby was smiling, Hugos expression became more prominent, which made Sandra feel Quite strange. Hugo seemed to perceive Sandra''s sight, and Hugo also looked over. When the two people''s eyes touched in the air, Hugo read the doubts and explorations in Sandra''s eyes, and then the smile on Hugo''s mouth bloomed. Come, it''s like the first ray of sunshine in spring when the ice and snow melted, breaking all the cold winter, and directly radiating a different kind of brilliance. Sandra was also amazed by Hugo''s smile, and her nervousness was immediately smoothed by the warmth, and the smile at the corner of her mouth could not help but outline. This kind of Hugo is what Sandra knows, sunny and gentleman, polite and humorous, the world''s sexiest man selected by "People" magazine has a well-deserved reputation. Jane looked at the tacit understanding between Sandra and Hugo. Even with a Joseph in between, it seemed so natural and harmonious. This atmosphere is obviously his best expectation of the hero and heroine of "Life and Death", "Sang Della, are you sure that today is only the first meeting with Hugo? You look like old friends who have worked together several times." "I''m pretty sure Hugo didn''t invite me to dinner before, otherwise I will never forget such a smile, even if he is a bastard." Sandra was also a little relaxed at this time, speaking with a little bit of openness. But after she finished speaking, she realized that her little humor seemed not suitable for strangers who met for the first time, and it was still an audition occasion for work, so she also glanced around with some guilty conscience, and she saw the agent thank you. Lil''s cautious expression. But for Sandras humor, Hugo chuckled, Should this be my advantage? You should express this point of view with the producers of other production companies. This will be something for me. great help." Hugo is making fun of himself. In the past actor career, except for the "Death Poetry Club", Hugo''s handsome face did not help much. On the contrary, every audition producer and director had to Constantly questioning Hugo''s ability, the vase must prove itself, and always break people''s fixed thinking, which is not an easy task. Sandra was the first to appreciate the meaning of Hugo''s words. She raised her eyebrows and said with a gloomy expression, "I would rather have such troubles." This is also Sandra making fun of herself. In fact, Sandra is not a typical big beauty. Her face is a Chinese character face, and her facial features are also like enlarged versions. Such Sandra can be said to be sweet next door. Niu, but to say "national beauty and heavenly fragrance" is a bit unsatisfactory. Hugo didn''t hold back his smile directly, the smile in his eyes overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and then the others also reacted, and they couldn''t help smiling. However, Janes face was more and more satisfied. He just said a word just now, but there was another spark between Hugo and Sandra. He looked at Sandra again and said, "Very good , I think we have found the heroine of the movie." Then he nodded and looked at Hugo, "Of course, I hope our heroine is also confirmed." Although Hugo is talking with the crew very happily now, in Hollywood, everything can be changed before the contract is signed. Strictly speaking, things are not 100% certain even after the filming starts. Now Hugo is an even more eager object for the "Life and Death Speed" crew. Just now, Ian and Joseph''s discussion on the conditions for performance has not ended, so it can be said that everything is uncertain. Hugo felt Janes expectant gaze, but he did not answer directly. Instead, he glanced at Joseph. Joseph''s eyes gave a slight gesture, indicating that his discussion was progressing smoothly. There is no problem with the sincerity of "speed of life and death". of. After Hugo received the signal, he did not hesitate and looked at Jane again with a smile, "I recommended the heroine for the crew. I wonder if I can get some privileges in the filming process? For example, be more handsome. scene." At this time, not only Jane, but also Sandra and Cheryl are looking forward to Hugos answer, because Sandra was hired because of the chemical reaction between her and Hugo. If Hugo Not the actor of the crew, then Sandra, who has not yet determined the position of the heroine, will have doubts again. After hearing Hugo''s answer, everyone suddenly smiled, and Jane chuckled twice with joy, "Since you have recommended the heroine, how about recommending another supporting actor?" Hugo was quite surprised by Jane''s words. He thought Jane was just joking, so he smiled back and said, "Forget it, it''s not a good thing to rob the Actors Guild''s job." "No, I''m serious." Jane shook his head. He looked at Ian. The two had a brief sight exchange, and then said, "I mean, doesn''t Jack have a partner?" "Yes, Harry." Of course Hugo remembers that in "Life and Death", Harry and Jack are partners. At the beginning of the movie, the two people cooperated and destroyed an explosion accident. As a result, the man behind the scenes blamed both of them for the mistake. , Only then did the bus bomb appear, so Jack was on the bus and Harry cooperated with the police to catch the man behind the scenes. "We have not yet selected a suitable actor for this role. If you have someone worth recommending, we would be happy to arrange an audition." Jane nodded and said, in fact, this is also the bargaining chip of the "Life and Death Hour" crew to further persuade Hugo. . Remuneration and dividends are economic benefits. Just now Hugo and Graham have discussed the script again. If Hugo''s friends are also included in the crew, then Hugo will completely become a part of the "speed of life". In this way, even if the pay is lower, Hugo does not matter. Correspondingly, after the movie is released, Hugo will work harder to promote. Hugo was stunned. He hadn''t encountered such a thing before. His eyes contacted Samora and Joseph respectively. Samora naturally didn''t understand these things, but Joseph could not understand them better. Joseph''s mind is also turning fast. He is making a measurement. After considering it, he cast a certain look at Hugo. Hugo settled down and thought about it carefully. He doesn''t know many actors now. It is not that many people choose to recommend someone to play "Life and Death Hour". In fact, the role of Harry in the original "Speed ??of Life and Death" was played by Jeff Niels (Jeff.). The actor born in 1955 has been famous for some years. In 1985, "The Purple Rose of Cairo" .Purple...of.) and Shot Shot Lulu(.) in 1986 were nominated for the Golden Globe Award for Best Actor in a Musical Comedy category for two consecutive years, and it was 1994 that made him famous. The classic comedy "Dumb and Dumer (dum. dumer co-worked with Kim Kerry. Later, he appeared in the well-recognized drama "News Room (the.. Jeff is a typical man next door. His production rate is very high, but there are only a handful of works that really impress the audience. His appearance in "Life and Death" did not leave much to people. impression. Harry in "Life and Death" is a character who has no more personality than Jack. The only description is a bomb disposal expert, calm but humorous, and looks like countless good men at home. It is worth mentioning that Harry is also a more experienced senior than Jack, which means that Hugo needs to find an actor who is 30 to 35 years oldNo, neither do I What a recommended candidate. "Hugo shook his head and said honestly, "Of the friends I know, there are not many actors around the age of 30, and even fewer are willing to play supporting roles." The first thing that came to my mind just now was Tom Cruise. " Hugo''s words immediately made everyone show a weird expression, and now there are only a handful of actors in Hollywood who are qualified to have Tom Cruise as a supporting role. Jane also touched her nose embarrassedly, "In fact, it doesn''t have to be thirty years old. You know, there are not many things worth digging for characters in action movies. As long as the settings are accurate, there is no problem. Therefore, we are completely The script can be re-adjusted according to the selected actors." When Hugo heard this, he lightly nodded his chin, and didn''t think deeply, "Then I think my friends should all try it. The challenge of Harry is really not that difficult, and there are not so many action scenes. ." supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) .. Chapter 668： 1 See it all Comeback 668 After hearing Janes words, Hugo didnt think much about it. Anyway, recommending actors is just casual, and it is not mandatory to put his recommended candidates into the crew. Whether they can get the role, it still depends on Jane and Ian. After waiting for the audition, the decision was, "Alexander Lorraine, Leonardo DiCaprio, they should all be able to perform." Jane did not immediately understand who Hugo was talking about. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Ian and Graham. Although the two of them did not speak, Jane remembered these two names. In the Golden Globes that just ended not long ago, they are also frequently mentioned names. Alexandria Lorraine is because of "happy family" and Leonardo-DiCaprio is because of "different sky". ...". "Young people." This is Janes only sigh. Alexander is under twenty-two this year, and Leonardo is under twenty. They are absolute young people. Let them play the role of Harry. It was indeed an unexpected choice. No wonder Hugo would honestly say that "there is no suitable candidate" at first. Hugo smiled, "Maybe I should allocate time for the band and get to know some actors and friends." It is not an easy task for actors to meet new friends. Except for film collaborations, most of the time it is a party or award ceremony, and this kind of occasion is a polite or carnival social occasion, and it is not suitable for meeting friends. Location. For example, Hugo ended the shooting of five movies. He currently has the best relationship with Al Pacino, but there are not many opportunities for two people to talk on the phone in private, but there will always be more when they meet unexpectedly. Some familiar. Therefore, new friends like Alex, Leonardo, Toby, and Charlize are also the group of actor friends that Hugo has been most familiar with in the past two years. "It''s okay for young people. It''s normal for two young police officers to work together at the Los Angeles Police Department." Jane thought about it carefully. Although Harry is a bomb disposal expert, but the role is set in the middle of his twenties, It also makes sense, and Harry''s role in "Speed ??of Life and Death" is not important, and his role setting is not the focus of the movie, so with a little adjustment, everything can be reasonable. "We will arrange an audition and talk after we meet." Ian also gave a positive answer, just an audition and there is no problem. Hugo raised his eyebrows and laughed, "Then I should call the boys and let them prepare in advance." Although Hugo is just a mention, maybe Alex and Leonardo can actually get the chance to perform, that is also a good thing; of course, it is also possible that their agent thinks that Harry is not enough. Heavy, refused to play. After all, Alex and Leonardo are now in the ascendancy of their careers, starring in a supporting actor who doesn''t have much weight in an action movie, this is really not a good proposal. Fortunately, Alex said that the shooting schedule of "Happy Family" would be the biggest problem; but Hugo remembers that Leonardo was very repulsive to commercial films when he was young, and he wanted to polish his acting skills. . Therefore, Hugo is just a referrer, and he has no control over the development of things. The audition has ended smoothly. As for the specific negotiation of the contract between the two parties, it is naturally not convenient to have other actors and other agents present. Hugo and Graham''s discussion of the script has also temporarily reached a stage, and Graham will do it first after he returns. Make changes before communicating. Under such circumstances, today''s meeting is temporarily over. Jane and others chose to stay. It seems that there is still something to discuss, and the two actors can leave first. Leaving the coffee shop, Samora and Cheryl walked to the street next door and drove the car over. Hugo, Joseph and Sandra walked to the side of the street and waited. The street on the right hand side is full of noisy at this time. More than a hundred people are busy on the street. This is not unusual for the citizens of Los Angeles. This is a representative scene of the city. Obviously, there is a crew here at this time. However, looking at the busyness of the staff, it should have just finished shooting, and they are packing up shooting tools and preparing to move to the place. "Someone here is shooting a movie?" Hugo asked Joseph when he looked at Joseph curiously. "Yes, didn''t we see it when we came?" Joseph''s expression was not strange at all, but after seeing Hugo''s puzzled look, he immediately understood, and then explained, "This street is because of the shooting. And when the street was closed, Samora also went around two streets, dont you remember?" Sandra immediately recalled, "Yes, we also made a special detour when we came over." However, Hugo standing next to him was still at a loss. He tried to construct a three-dimensional map of the surrounding streets in his brain, but unfortunately he failed. For him, the sense of direction and position is really a problem. "I thought it was Another direction." Hugo pointed to the opposite position. Not surprisingly, Joseph shrugged and explained to Sandra, who looked puzzled, "He lacks a clear idea of ??the direction." "This is going to happen, this is going to happen..." Sandra pursed her lips and nodded as she said. The meaningful expression made Joseph laugh, while Hugo was standing next to him. He had a calm look-he had been used to this situation a long time ago. At this time, the door of the coffee house was opened again, and Ian appeared at the door, "Joseph, can you come here? There are still some problems with the schedule, just a few minutes." Joseph patted Hugo on the shoulder, then smiled politely at Sandra, and then walked towards the coffee house. Sandra watched Joseph leave from the back, smiled and looked at Hugo, carefully After looking up Hugo''s eyes, he paused, condensed the ridicule just now, and said sincerely, "Thank you, thank you for your help in the audition process today." "I still won''t accept the thanks." Hugo''s ridicule made Sandra stunned, and then she smiled brilliantly, "Don''t thank me, the opposing scene is originally a matter of two people, I helped you, you It also helped me. The next step is to start a long-term cooperation, I think this is a good start." Sandra did not answer. Instead, he lowered his head and fumbled in his pocket. This made Hugo feel confused, and looked at Sandra questioningly, "Is there something missing?" I dont want Sandra to take out a twenty-five-cent coin from his pocket and flip through it carefully, I cant find a five-cent coin, so Ill give you a quarter. Hugo looked at Sandra with a faint smile, then raised his right hand and stretched it out. Sandra put the coin in Hugo''s palm, "I bought the good luck just now. Or, you can understand it as compensation." Hugo looked at the coin in his palm and laughed happily, "It looks like we are even." This sentence also made Sandra smile triumphantly. The noisy noise on the street gradually approached and grew louder, causing Hugo and Sandra to stop the conversation. It seems that the crew of the crew also came to the corner of the coffee house when they evacuated. "Are you sure you only have an apple for lunch? God", "Do models live like this?" The joking noise gradually approached, and then a voice suddenly shouted in surprise, "Hugo Lancaster!" Immediately afterwards, all eyes were swept over, and after less than a second, zero The scattered voices became lively again, "Hey, Hugo!", "Wow, what a handsome guy...", "Do you see how **** he is?", "God he is like Apollo ......"...... Hugo cast a helpless look at Sandra. He has encountered more and more similar situations recently, and the enthusiasm of passersby is always overwhelming. In the past year, "Sleepless in Seattle" is The most powerful magic weapon for Hugo to attract popularity, which makes Hugo now one of the most popular male actors among women. Therefore, enthusiastic passers-by can always find Hugo the first time. Although Hugo will repeatedly express his gratitude every time he encounters this situation. After all, passers-by are also very polite and have not disturbed Hugos personal life. Their love for Hugo is also in good faith; but for Every time, the screams and talks were similar, and there was an illusion of reappearance of deja vu scenes. It felt ridiculous, just like a French comedy. Especially these people who are talking about today are not ordinary passers-by, but a crew member. Their discussion seems a little fussy, as if Hugo is a lion or tiger in a zoo cage for people to watch. Since they didnt come up they were talking about ten yards away, so Hugo didnt say anything, just stared at Sandra and smiled. Sandra looked witty. Some gloating, this made Hugo want to roll his eyes involuntarily. "Hugo!" Amidst the lively discussion, a pleasantly surprised voice popped out. Although they were all calling Hugo''s name just like the others just now, this voice was obviously more familiar, which made Hugo feel better. He cast his gaze over, and then saw Cameron Diaz''s smile shining brightly in the sun. At this time Cameron wore a plum coat, which wrapped her beautiful figure tightly, but she could still see the slender thighs exposed without any fat, set off by the champagne-colored high-heeled shoes under the feet. Below, the legs looked more like endless, causing countless reveries. After Cameron saw Hugo, he immediately abandoned his companion with a smile on his face, and ran over joyfully like a deer, and excitedly asked, "Hey, why are you here?" But when she walked away When Hugo was still two steps away, she realized that there was a beautiful woman next to Hugo, which made Cameron''s smile a little bit smaller, "You, are you dating?" (To be continued) .. Chapter 669： Clever smile Comeback 669, with a clever smile, Cameron looked at Hugo and Sandra standing side by side. There was a harmonious air flow between the two, and the smile between the eyebrows and the eyebrows seemed very pleasant. This sight made Cameron feel in his heart for a while. disturbed. Originally, Cameron was excited about meeting Hugo by accident, but now he is starting to get nervous because of the scene before him. I saw Camerons sun-like smile faded bit by bit, saying that Meg Ryans smile was as sweet as honey, then Camerons smile was Miamis brilliant and dazzling smile. The sunshine always makes people feel refreshed. At this moment Cameron''s smile froze on the corner of her mouth, and she clearly wrote the change in her mood on her face. "You, are you dating?" Cameron''s words were full of disappointment and regret, but they weren''t questioning or compelling. Listening to Sandra''s ears, you can clearly feel that kind of little girl''s heart palpitations. Sandra is also thirty years old this year, and she can naturally feel Camerons mood clearly, but the young girl who loves her has a date, and she writes almost without any disguise of her disappointment and entanglement. With eyes full, the hesitation and hesitation was almost unconcealable revealed in the words. Although it was the first time Sandra saw Hugo today, she would not deny the charm of Hugo, so it is estimated that Hugo''s femininity should be very good, and it is absolutely indispensable for a little girl like Cameron to have a mentality. So Sandra couldn''t help but looked at Hugo with a ridiculous gaze. Unfortunately, Hugo didn''t seem to eat this set. With a calm expression as if asking "what''s wrong", Sandra pursed her mouth and laughed. Ignoring Hugo, he looked at Cameron and said friendly, "Dating? I don''t think so. I just finished the audition. It''s not good for the paparazzi to hear what you said. " Sandras ridicule immediately made Cameron embarrassed, but even so, the excitement in her eyes could not be suppressed and burned again, and she could clearly feel her happiness at the moment, "Sorry, sorry, I misunderstood. Cameron hurriedly expressed his apologies. He said again and again. After speaking, he looked at Hugo and asked with his eyes wide open, "Are you ready to shoot a new work again?" Cameron naturally cared about Hugo''s news, so she knew very well that Hugo had just finished shooting "Pulp Fiction". Hugo watched Sandra and Cameron talk there. He was really dumbfounded. Charlize was teased for a while last time, but today he was teased by Sandra for a while, which made Yu Yu. Guo was very helpless. Hugo and Cameron have only met a few times, and even the dialogue is pitiful. Therefore, in Hugo''s view, the "sprouting" Charlize and Sandra are talking about is actually just Cameron. The impulse of time is just like throbbing because of a certain moment. It''s fleeting, it doesn''t mean anything, let alone liking. Hugo doesn''t care about it at all. Therefore, Hugo politely smiled and said, "Yes, the audition has just ended, and I will be busy again for a while." In order to change the subject, Hugo turned his attention from Cameron to the group of people behind. , "So, you are shooting?" "Yes!" Cameron followed Hugo''s gaze and turned his head and looked over. The work partners immediately showed bright smiles and waved their hands in excitement, as if they were in high school encouraging their friends to have a crush. The way the subject confessed, or the look of the friends watching the conversation between their friends and the school''s most popular football quarterback. This made Cameron a little embarrassed immediately, "I, I just finished filming this scene, just... uh, Ghost in Disguise, yes, working with Kim Carey, so, you, you know, dont you?" Cameron was frightened by the red eyes of her friends, and her words were turned upside down. This made the smile at the corner of Sandra''s mouth bloom directly, and she couldn''t help but sigh. The young girl''s youthfulness and ignorance are indeed missed. Although Cameron is not a high school student anymore, he seems to be at least twenty years old, but it is obvious that Cameron has just entered the Hollywood circle, and the look of helplessness explains all the problems. Hugo was also amused by Cameron''s flustered smile. He couldn''t help but pull out a smile, and nodded, "Yes, I know,''Ghost in Disguise''." This smile is like the rising sun on the newly sprouting peach blossom branch in March, causing Camerons heartbeat to miss a beat, there was a moment of swaying, and then I heard Hugos velvety voice. Speaking of, "It''s so cold. You should wear a long coat with your legs exposed and no socks. This is not a good choice." Cameron only felt that her heartbeat had been completely chaotic. Hugo''s smile and Hugo''s voice made her flustered, and the content of Hugo''s words made her feel warm. Looking up at the man with a gentle smile in front of him, Cameron only felt that he would surprise himself every time he met, he was so gentle, so gentle, so considerate. It may be just trivial things in the eyes of others, but in Cameron''s view, it is these details that make a person different, because this is the truth of the personality revealed unintentionally. Cameron felt the beat of his heart beating his chest, trying to make his voice sound normal, but the tightness of the vocal cords still leaked her tension, "I, I''m okay, I''m going to get in the car soon, yes. , We have to take the car to eat, so its okay. Cameron felt that he was talking dry, like a fool. He wanted to add something, but the brain was not able to use it at all, it could only be Added, "Thank you, I mean...thank you." Looking at Hugo, who was still smiling in front of her, Cameron only felt that she was about to suffocate. She wanted to find a suitable topic, but found it was too difficult, "Yes, we are going to have lunch, you, Do you want to be together?" "I''ll forget it, the crew shouldn''t count me." Hugo smiled, and the peachy eyes narrowed, revealing the joy in his heart at the moment, which made Came. Long was a little excited but also a little embarrassed, and his ambivalent mood kept pulling in his mind, "I have other arrangements in the afternoon. If I have lunch, it will be the next time. I''m really sorry." Obviously he said something wrong, but Hugo took the initiative to relieve himself and even apologized to himself. The embarrassment in Cameron''s heart was soothed slowly, and the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed again, "It''s okay, I think, there will always be a chance in the future." After speaking, Cameron found out that his companions were preparing. The figure leaving, she knew that she had to catch up with the big army, but looking at Hugo in front of her, she was reluctant to give up. She could only mutter her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say, "I, I think I should go now." "Of course lunch is more important. I eat something at noon and I have the energy to continue working in the afternoon, right? And its not easy to perform in a skirt in such a cold winter." Hugo said in a tone. The faint smile made the corners of the listener''s mouth rise slightly. The smile at the corner of Camerons mouth has once again returned to the brilliance that was when he first saw Hugo, like the Miami sun breaking through the cold of winter, "Its not a big deal, its worse than this when working as a model. It''s the situation." After speaking, Cameron finally made up his mind and let out a long sigh, "Then, then I''ll go first, and I''ll talk next time when we meet." Cameron was about to turn around and leave when he finished speaking, but suddenly remembered something, stomped his feet dejectedly, then turned around, showing an awkward apologetic smile, "Sorry, Im Cameron Diaz, just now ..." The direction she was looking was surprisingly Sandra. She had put all her attention on Hugo just now, and she had forgotten to say hello to others, which was really impolite. Sandra didn''t mind at all, she reached out and held Cameron''s right hand, "Sandra Bullock, don''t worry, everything is fine for me." Sandra glanced at Hugo intentionally or unintentionally. Only Cameron could see this little action, and then she smiled and said, "Hugo is right, you should go to dinner first, and hope that there will be another chance to meet next time." "It''s nice to meet you." Cameron also took a peek at Hugo, but he was worried about being discovered by Hugo. He quickly took it back, then turned around like a bunny and ran away. When Cameron and her colleagues met, the crowd immediately surrounded Cameron and asked babbledly. Cameron stood in the crowd or looked back at Hugo. It was only when Hugo had the smile on her face that she withdrew her gaze contentedly, and her colleagues'' inquiries immediately overwhelmed her. From their roar of laughter, it can be seen that Cameron should be forced to confess. Sandra stood in place and watched Cameron leave with a smile on her face. Her eyes kept moving between Hugo and Cameron. Her eyes full of subtext made Hugo very depressed, "I I only met her three times, and I can''t even talk about friends." "Not friends?" Sandra raised the ending slightly, and asked suspiciously. Hugo spread his hands and expressed helplessness, "I''m serious." Sandra curled her lips, "If you insist..." Hugo suddenly felt a sense of frustration, and she could only smile silently. Sandra looked at Hugo''s expression, and immediately laughed, and patted Hugo on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, I believe you." But Hugo looked at Sandra''s gloating expression, no way to look at it. It looks like "believe". This made Hugo sneered directly, pursing his lips and said solemnly, "Thank you for your trust." This irony immediately made Sandra laugh. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) .. Chapter 670： Vase bondage Revival 670 Vase Restraint In a short while, Cheryl drove over. After Sandra got in the car, Cheryl smiled and said to Hugo, "I hope there will be opportunities for cooperation in the future." This sentence seemed meaningful. , Ostensibly said "life and death per hour", but the hidden meaning was revealed in the small gesture of Cheryl peeking at Joseph. It seems that the creative artist agency still has a plan. Hugo and Joseph couldn''t help but glance at each other. It seems that the fight between the two of them at the "Schindler''s List" celebration party has leaked out. After watching Cheryl drive away, Joseph said in a low voice, "There is no movement in Tracey." "This is the most sensible choice, isn''t it?" Hugo twitched his lips and smiled in response. In fact, Tracey is a very smart woman, with scheming and endurance, otherwise she would not come to this position. The most wise choice in the current situation is to stand still, otherwise Tracey will only catch fire. So, now Tracy is not doing anything, this is a normal state. But because of love, Tracy, who lost her mind and became the queen of revenge, can''t give a definite answer to whether this control can overcome her anger. Samora drove over. After Joseph and Hugo got in the car separately, Joseph said, "It seems that your cooperation with Sandra today feels very good." "I was also surprised." Hugo nodded slightly. He has also made several movies now. This is the first time he felt this tacit understanding when he first worked with an actress. This also kept Hugo happy. In the mood, a smile appeared on his face, "I think maybe the filming of the movie will be a good experience at that time." Originally, "Life and Death Speed" was an adrenaline-stimulating popcorn movie. A pleasant partner is indeed very exciting, "You were called back just now, what''s the matter?" "Oh, the crew hopes to start shooting in February, and ask me about the schedule." Joseph quickly replied, "You know, next Grammys, Oscars, and the band''s new singles, they are also worried about the schedule being too full. So I want to discuss it with me, but I also need to check with Henry and plan to call them back." "Since time is so tight, you can call Carl first, talk about Alex, and say hello to them." Hugo immediately felt the sound of the second hand ticking in his ear. Hollywood seems to be A compact instrument is proceeding in an orderly manner. Even if the shooting starts next week, the preparations for this week are still orderly. Hugo is only involved in the actors, so he is still full of sighs about the operation of the whole machine. Joseph was used to it a long time ago, and he was not nervous at all, "Where is it? You call him?" Hugo nodded, "No problem." He touched left and right, but couldn''t remember where he put the phone. He took out the bag that he usually put in and searched for it, but he didn''t see it. , "Is my mobile phone in the coffee shop?" Samora, who was driving, laughed hehe, "Did you forget? I have been holding it, the phone is in the passenger seat." Hugo stood up immediately, looked at the probe, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw his mobile phone. But Joseph sat next to him and laughed while talking on the phone, "Don''t tell him so quickly, let him worry about it." Hugo picked up the phone and glared at Joseph hard when he turned his head back, but he had no choice but to sit down in depression. But Joseph directly ignored Hugo and chatted with Carl on the other end of the phone. Joseph briefly explained some situations. The two only talked for a few minutes, and Joseph hung up the phone. "Alex Itinerary But come." Joseph looked at Hugo and explained, "The winter break is over, and Alex is going to start filming every week like he is at work. Carl does plan to accept film works for Alex now, but''happy The familys definitely cant be abandoned, so there will be no time until the end of the broadcast season in May." Hugo nodded to express his understanding, "But, is Leo too young? He also plays a child in "Different Sky". If he participates in the crew of "Life and Death Hour," Must play an adult police officer. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help scratching his head, Sure enough, choosing an actor is not an easy task. "You are just a referee. The real situation is still to be discussed by both of them, and the decision is not in your hands." Joseph felt that it didn''t matter, he awakened Hugo with a single sentence, and made Hugo nod again and again, "Then I will first Give Leo a call, maybe he doesnt have a schedule, and its useless for me to think about it here." After dialing Leonardos phone number, he picked up the call faster than Hugo had imagined. It was almost only after the phone was dialed that there was a voice from the other side, which shocked Hugo. What the hell, you answer the phone too fast, right?" "I was shocked by you. I was about to call you, and your call came over, so I almost didn''t throw the phone out." Leonardo also had an undecided voice on the other end of the phone. , Making Hugo laugh dumb. "Why do you think of calling me?" Hugo asked with a smile. After Leonardo calmed down, his voice immediately rose, "I heard that you had a fight with your agent. It looks serious. Are you okay?" Sure enough, Hollywood is a besieged city full of holes. Even if it was not reported by the crew of "Schindler''s List", the Hilton Hotel staff also witnessed the scene that night, so the news could not be blocked at all. Hugo didn''t worry at all and laughed, "It''s okay, it''s just a smoke bomb. You know, someone has been targeting me, it''s up to the other party to seize the opportunity this time." "Oh... that''s the case, I''ll just say it." Leonardo suddenly realized, but he didn''t ask further, as long as Hugo is okay, he would be relieved, "What about you? What do you want me to do?" "I took an action movie. There is a role space in it. I want to see if you are interested." Hugo said simply. The protagonist is a partner, but the director asked me if I had a suitable person to recommend, and I thought of you." "This sounds like a terrible character." Leonardo''s sigh made Hugo laugh uncontrollably, but Leonardo also smiled at the corner of his mouth, "However, Hugo, you Willing to take over this work shows that it is still attractive." "I''m not sure if it was because my invitation was the male lead..." Hugo''s joking made Leonardo laugh. "Yes, yes, the actor should be a lot more interesting." Leonardo also echoed, "This is an action movie? I''m actually curious, why would you be willing to make a commercial movie, you know, This type of film has almost zero practice for acting." "But it''s a great help for the training of skills." Hugo''s ridicule with a smile triggered Leonardo''s laughter again. "In fact, this is not the first time I have taken a commercial shoot in these two years. Movie, "Sleepless in Seattle" remember? Strictly speaking, "Yihai Xiongfeng" is also. " Hugo was also very relaxed, laughing and gagging with Leonardo, "I know what you mean, we all have beautiful faces," these words not only made Leonardo laugh, but even Joseph and Samora in the car both laughed directly, and Hugo himself also showed a bright smile, "So you are worried that starring in a commercial movie will limit our future development." "That''s it, you know, once the image of the vase is determined, it is not so easy to change it. People will always tie this frame to you." Leonardo narrowed his smile and said seriously . This kind of thing is not uncommon in Hollywood. The embarrassment similar to Meg Ryan and Julia Roberts is also very common among actors. Leonardo, who is on the phone with Hugo, is one of the typical victims in the future. , A "Titanic" made him famous all over the world, but it also made him be despised for the next ten years. Even if he has dedicated his brilliant acting skills, he will still be ignored by the academics. The same typical situation also appeared in actors who were born in idols, such as Mickey Locke and Matthew McConaughey (matthew. UU), who initially appeared as idols and handsome niches. On the big screen, after many years of silence, they finally appeared in front of the public with an outstanding performance. While their acting skills were generally praised, it was not so easy to get a trophy recognition. The vase is not only an image, but also a shackle, confining the actor in a cage, it is difficult to escape the shackles. Charlize-Theron, Nicole-Kidman, Julia-Roberts and others all played ugly in the movie, and finally won the Oscar queen. If it were a year ago, Hugo would have a similar idea, because this is the most common idea in Hollywood, even a social concept; but now, Hugo has been accompanied by the advancing of time and accumulation of tribulations. Different thoughts, "Have you ever thought that the so-called image of a vase is indeed the shackles that others have bound to you, but over time, you also believe this, and then you put the shackles on yourself, and finally unknowingly In the middle, can''t get out by myself?" Hugo''s words not only silenced Leonardo, but even Joseph and Samora slowly reduced their smiles and fell into thinking. (To be continued) .. Chapter 671： Friendship show Resurrection 671 friendship performance Hugo once read an interview with Matthew McConaughey in 2013. The interview did not leave much impression on Hugo at the time, but now that when I look back, I find that the text of the interview seems to be printed in my mind. It''s average. {Please search in Baidu, the first full text to read} Matthew is a typical Hollywood vase man. His handsome appearance and romantic posture have made him thriving in romantic movies, from "Wedding Planner (the. to "Ten Day Dating Manual (.t0...a.guy) .In.10.days from "Sahara" to "Lai Family Wang Lao Wu (. t0. without exception, all of these works are light-hearted, commercial, romantic comedies that cannot remember the plot. He It is completely stereotyped as a professional man with a screen vase, just responsible for showing a bright smile on the screen. But after the two romantic comedies of "Gold Rush (, s. and "The Ghost of Ex-Girlfriends (. of...past both suffered box-office defeats in 2009, Matthew realized that he could no longer do this. Keep going, because in this way, his actor''s path will only get narrower and narrower, and eventually he will be eliminated by the new generation of Hollywood. In fact, when Matthew was young, he also relied on his exquisite acting performance in works such as "Moment of Killing (a...t0. and "The Rage of Broken Lock ( to win the "Successor of Paul Newman". Name. After experiencing the trough of 2009, Matthew realized that in fact, the situation where he always appeared in romantic comedies was formed by the whole of Hollywood, and at the same time he created it himself, because he himself, like everyone else, thinks that he is in addition to romantic comedies. He couldn''t appear in other works outside, so when he was invited by a serious script, he himself was the first to be timid. After realizing this, Matthew began to reject scripts. Romantic comedies will always have a market in Hollywood, so Matthews agent can always receive scripts, and he rejected nearly 20 of the same type in the past six months. After Matthew''s script, Matthew never received any more scripts. Although Matthew tried to take on some serious roles, it was a pity that no script was willing to find him. This situation lasted for more than twelve months. Matthew did not have any job or any income. This situation was finally reversed in the "Lincoln Lawyer (the...lawyer released in 2011. This legal thriller made the entire film critics look at Matthew with admiration, and people realized that this handsome **** was at the same time. He is also an outstanding actor. In 2013, the two works "Mud on the Mississippi (Mud and "Dallas Buyers Club (dallas.buyers.club pushed Matthew''s acting reputation to the pinnacle, after four years of precipitation and experience , He finally used his own strength to wash the image of his vase, which was unanimously praised by the media and film critics. In the end at the 86th Oscars, Matthew, who was nominated for the best actor Oscar for the first time by relying on "Dallas Buyers Club...", defeated strong competitors-including those who had been struggling for the Oscars for 20 years. Leonardo, aspiring to the actor. On the contrary, Matthew, who was born in a vase, broke through himself and came from behind; but Leonardo, who devoted himself to acting with all his heart, failed. In the interview that Hugo saw at the time, Matthew said, "I realized that if I even admit that I can''t make a breakthrough, then what qualifications do I have to ask others to trust me? That is a very difficult period. Days, for almost eight months, I couldn''t even receive a call, but... I still persevered." In fact, Hugo didnt like the actor Matthew before, because his acting skills were too greasy and too rigid, almost unchanged. Watching Matthews movies, it feels like crossing the general one because of the bridges of each movie. It''s all so similar. But after watching "Made on the Mississippi...", Hugo had to say that he was totally admired, especially in this movie, the acting of Matthew and Oscar actress Reese-Witherspoon (reese.) In the duel, Matthew is almost overwhelmed by Reese, and his intriguing and delicate performance is worth savoring. When filming "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List", Hugo was still very vague about this feeling and did not fully understand it, but after filming "Pulp Fiction", Hugo really understood Matthew That interview. So, the shackles are given to you by others, but if you do not struggle and resist, then you will eventually put the shackles on by yourself. "In my opinion, acting should be a happy thing, including breakthroughs and diligence in acting, but at the same time it should also include the joy and ease of the creative process." Hugo said with a smile on his face, "Look, You can sing the greatness of Alfred-Hitchcock, but at the same time you cannot deny the irreplaceability of Charlie-Chaplin and Gene-Kelly (.kelly)." "Maybe you ask Arnold-Schwarzenegger to show a superb performance, it seems a little unreasonable, but you can''t deny the thrills when we watch the''Terminator''." Hugo''s vivid words made Leonardo also reveal With a smile, "It''s true that commercial films have almost zero practice for acting, but performances in commercial films are another kind of pleasure for actors." "As for the shackles of those vases..." Hugo said here, paused, and prolonged the ending, "If the media brought it to you, then you brought it? Then I will star in "Night Sleep in Seattle", right? Is it the vase of the little girl movie?" In fact, this kind of controversy can also be discussed using dialectic internal and external factors. The most important thing in the polishing of acting skills is self-persistence. Starring in commercial films is only a small part of an actor''s career. Leonardo heard Hugo''s words and couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile, "I admit that you are right, but, but I still can''t adjust it now, you know, it takes a little time to think." In fact, Leonardo has always been relatively repulsive to commercial films, because he single-mindedly wanted to be an excellent actor, so in the first half of his career as an actor, most of his works were literary and artistic films. The "Titanic" was broken. Of course, "Titanic" has truly become Leonardo''s shackles, leaving him confused for nearly five years. After that, although Leonardo no longer rejects commercial films, his dedication to acting skills But getting into a dead end more and more. Therefore, it is not something that Leonardo can change overnight, and Hugo is not surprised. "But, did you just say that this role is not heavy?" Leonardo turned around and asked curiously, "You said that this role has no room to play, and there are not many roles, right?" "Uh, yes?" Hugo didn''t quite understand what Leonardo meant, so he was full of doubts. "You know, the role arrangements in action movies, except for the male protagonist, are all decorations, including females. main character." Hugos honesty made Leonardo laugh loudly, "This is a fact, and this is why I dont like commercial films." Leonardo also nodded again and again, "So I think, Im willing to go to this audition. I hope they wont be too hard. Its hard." "What? Are you going to audition?" Hugo was surprised. This is the opposite of what Leonardo said just now, "Why?" Leonardo took the phone and said lightly, "Why not?" There was a smile in the words, "You said, this is not a heavy role, I can completely treat it as a friendly cameo. Its very rare to be able to work with you. Even if its just for you, I should go to the audition and try my best." From a friends point of view, there is nothing worth discussing about this starring role. Anyway, its the movie starring Hugo. Leonardo will appear in a guest appearance to express the support of friends. This is really not difficult. "Furthermore, I The agent heard that I am going to participate in a commercial film, and I will work with you. I think he will be happy." Leonardo''s words made Hugo laugh again. It is conceivable that Leonardo''s agent has been looking forward to this day. Leonardo came out of the "growth troubles". This comedy series originally had a broad mass base, so when Leonardo landed on the big screen, it could be promoted by commercial films, which will help him in the future. The career of an actor is of great help. Even if you want to take the path of acting, a certain degree of visibility is very necessary, especially in Hollywood where commercial interests are paramount. Therefore, if Leonardo can really play "Speed ??of Life and Death", it is estimated that his agent will happily strive for it. "Wow, this is something I didn''t expect." Hugo glanced at Joseph, and Joseph immediately understood the ridiculous meaning of Hugo''s eyes, because he could also vaguely hear Leonardo''s voice in the phone receiver, Joseph Hugo gave Hugo a blank look, which made Hugo laugh, "I think, just wait for the call from the crew, but I just recommended you. As for whether you can get this role, you have to see. Their decision has been made, and I hope you have good luck." "This is natural. When you become a producer and have the right to decide in the future, you can arrange a special role for me." Leonardo also laughed lightly, "I think I should work hard to act, otherwise Im about to miss my first chance to work with you Leonardos naughty mockery made Hugo very helpless, "So, tell me about this role, let me prepare in advance. " "Keep your current state, that''s it, you know, reckless, young, and mouthful of shit, yes, that''s it." Hugo''s counterattack made Leonardo laugh at the other end of the phone. "It seems that I am determined to win." Leonardo proudly accepted Hugo''s ridicule, and then yelled in excitement deliberately, "This is really great, but I don''t know how the pay is, you know, My charges are not cheap. "A quarter coin, put it away." Hugo can''t help but feel a little excited. If he can cooperate with Leonardo, then this is the first time Hugo has entered a completely familiar crew, whether it is Leonor. Most of them are Sandra, and Hugo feels very comfortable. Such a crew is bound to be easy to shoot. "As long as it''s not a big Coke bottle, I can accept it. You know, the Coke bottle is too heavy." Leonardo didn''t forget to counterattack mischievously, conveying his inner ease and excitement at the moment. (To be continued) .. Chapter 672： Counter-handle Comeback 672 counterattack handle Tracy has been staying at home honestly during the recent period, and even the number of times she went to the convenience store can be counted with one hand. After the Golden Globes, this overwhelming "ticket-swiping" time has almost taken Tracy all the time. The actions of Tracy are restrained. In fact, Tracy knows that the recent wave of strikes seems fierce, but as long as she does not expose it, after the wind passes, she can still seek another chance to make a comeback. Because Hollywood is like this, as far as the unspoken rules are concerned, no one is clean, just like when Michael Jackson said in an interview with Oprah Winfrey in January 1993, "If all the plastic surgery in Hollywood Everyone has gone on vacation, Hollywood must become an empty city!" This sentence caused an uproar, but no actors or industry insiders stood up and refuted it directly. Why? Because those who have not undergone plastic surgery disdain to stand up, and those who have undergone cleansing do not dare to stand up, lest they get caught in the fire. Similar to this time the ticket gate and unspoken rules are also the same. Don''t talk about Tracy, if you really dig deeper, everyone will not be innocent. There is no way to stand by the river without wet shoes. This sentence is more appropriate in Hollywood. Therefore, on the surface, it seems that the media is bombarding wildly, and the circle is also cautious in words and deeds, including all major production companies to completely block Tracy. But Tracy knew very well that as long as he avoided this wave, there was still room for maneuver. Not to mention it, just look at the Michael-Jackson incident that hasn''t completely dissipated, even if it has suffered. child. The trouble of the case, but now that the out-of-court settlement is successful and Michael has not been convicted, then there is hope for Michael. The same is true for Tracy. Now Tracy hopes that the media will not catch herself, this is the most important thing. As for the interest organizations in the circle, they are now raising arms to Tracy to protect their own interests, but as long as "Farewell to the sentimental heaven" can be reversed at the Oscars, then Tracy will still have use value, and she will Have the ability to continue to make a fortune in Hollywood. Therefore, during this time, Tracey stayed at home obediently, not to provoke those insiders, let alone attract the attention of the media, just waiting for the limelight to pass, waiting for opportunities. But today things have changed. Although Tracey has been staying at home, she still has contact with her informants, the main reason is to grasp the trend of public opinion in the entire circle, but unexpectedly, she received a message, "Hugo and Joseph Fighting at the''Schindler''s list celebration party..." And this news is likely to be the key to reversing all her disadvantages. If this information is used well, it can trigger infinite follow-up effects. The first is Hugo''s resurgence and fall into a brawl again; at the same time, there is also the relationship between Hugo and Joseph, allowing other brokerage companies to intervene and further disrupt Hugo''s career. developing. In addition, the news can also be extended to "Schindler''s List" as a discord within the crew, and the identities of "Hugo and Joseph" can be extended to actors and crew members. This is breaking news. This type of negative news has a great influence on any work, especially on the eve of the upcoming Oscar nomination list, the impression scores of the college judges are bound to plummet. The last thing is the celebration banquet. "Celebration banquet" itself can discredit the crew for celebrating the success of the awards season in advance, and the outbreak of internal conflicts in the crew at the celebration banquet can prove that the crews harmony in the previous promotion period is an illusion. You can even use the Jews again to create some negative news. Tracys head is very flexible, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in her mind for a while, which made her calm mood boil again, because Tracy knew the power of public opinion very well. . As Hugo said about the witch trial, as long as you master the weapon of public opinion, the advantage you can obtain in the Hollywood Vanity Fair is very huge. Before, there was the Michael-Jackson incident, and afterwards the dilemma of Uma-Thurman, and Tracy''s own misery. And now, if Tracy can make good use of this news, then it won''t be a problem to reverse the disadvantage. The most important thing is that she can add more chips to the Oscar journey of "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven" and give it a source of motivation against "Schindler''s List". This is the key to Tracy''s complete turnaround. Tracy''s calm mind became excited again, but this time she was a little more careful. It was because she was not careful before, the black hand behind the scenes grabbed the handle, and then took it and splashed the dirty water on herself. In fact, she didn''t cause any damage to the crew of "Schindler''s List", and it also put her in a precarious situation. "Is this another trap?" The idea flashed through Tracy''s mind, but the problem is that Tracy still doesn''t know who is behind the scenes. Steven Spielberg is the most likely, and Hugo Lancasters suspicion cannot be dismissed, but the problem is that the former is so powerful that it can make Tracy difficult without using these methods. The latter''s current planning ability is not so good, the most important thing is that Tracy knows Hugo''s personality, he disdains to do so. I have to say that although Tracey hates Hugo for her bones, she still knows Hugo best. Maybe this is the so-called "the one who really knows himself is the enemy...". If it is really a trap, what will be waiting for herself in the future? Tracey settled down and thought, but no matter how she thought, she couldn''t stop a clear line of thought, because Hugo and Joseph had a fight. Obviously it is true, and they already know it in the circle, so even if they deny it publicly, they can''t change the opinions of those in the circle-this is the real goal of Tracy''s plan. So, whether this is a trap or not, Tracey can bear the follow-up methods. Maybe she will be caught again and fall into a more terrifying situation; but the reputation of the crew of "Schindler''s List" will also be complete. Even if it is Stevens brilliant tongue, it is estimated that it will be difficult to recover if it is damaged. The image is always easy to damage, and it is even more difficult to repair. The question now is, on the premise that Tracy suspects this is a trap, can she withstand the subsequent blow to herself in exchange for the chaos of the crew of "Schindler''s List"? Tracy bit her lower lip tightly and fell into a battle between heaven and man. But as long as the figure of Hugo flashed in her mind, all the sanity in Tracy''s mind was destroyed in an instant. She couldn''t stand Hugo''s success, and she couldn''t even stand Hugo''s Oscar nomination by relying on "Schindler''s List". , She cant look at Hugos brilliant smile standing in front of the camera, she hates this man, she wants to trample this man on the soles of her feet, she wants this man to go to hell, she wants to look at this man a little bit She was tortured to death. She wanted to see this mans dream gradually collapse like a sand castle... Traceys lips were permeated with bright red blood, but the bitter smell of blood did not make her sober, but made her mad, "I want him to know the consequences of betraying me!" She was so deeply in love with Hugo, but she didn''t get anything in return, she just got scars. Later, Hugo treated herself so coldly and cruelly, which made her look so sad. Therefore, she would never let him go, she wanted him to kneel in front of her and cry bitterly for mercy, and then she abandon him severely. The bitter hatred made a decisive decision. Tracy told herself, first of all, whether this is a trap or not, and the possibility of "no" is very high; secondly, even if it is a trap, she is willing to burn with Hugo. , But he didn''t want to watch Hugo tragically towards success. So, the answer is simple. She wants to seize this opportunity, even if she ignites her body. Tracy raised her hand and wiped the drops of blood leaking from her lips, and then quickly walked to the phone, picked up the phone, hesitated, and dialed Martin Baum''s phone number. The reason she didn''t choose Her own brokerage firm, International Innovation Management Company, is on the one hand because of Lang Mayer''s vacillation that made her angry, and on the other hand, she was worried that the company would leak news to Hugo. After all, Hugo is the one who has the advantage now. So looking for Martin to cooperate is obviously the wisest choice. It was an assistant in Martins office who answered the call, but the other party told Tracy that Martin was out of business, which surprised Tracy, because this time period is usually when Martin is stationed in the office, but the agents job is everything. possible. After hanging up, Tracy dialed Martin''s cell phone again, but it was turned off. Tracy frowned slightly and dialed Roland Parkin''s cell phone again, but the call was still in progress. Tracy faintly felt that something was wrong, and she then called several of her agents who were familiar with the industry, but they were either in a meeting or preparing to go out, or were busy or not in the office. If Tracy still doesnt understand whats going on, then shes too stupid. Although the network of contacts she has established has not betrayed herself, it has already stood in a neutral position at this time, which also means Tracy is gradually becoming an island, an island of isolation and helplessness. This feeling was so terrible that it almost swallowed Tracey. But, who has this ability? No, no one in the circle has this ability! So, what is going on? Tracey wondered if she should go over other partners and contact the reporter directly, but she still hesitated. After all, because of a mistake in the contact with the reporter last time, she was caught by the black hand behind the scenes. Want to plan again, but have to be more cautious. After hesitating again and again, Tracy decided to call Lang and then make a decision. (To be continued) .. Chapter 673： Ignite the body Resurrection 673 caught fire Tracy knew that Gary-Scott, Lang-Meyers assistant, had a crush on Hugo. In order to avoid being known of her actions by Gary, she did not call Langs office, but directly dialed Langs cell phone. After waiting for a long time, I picked up the phone. To Tracys surprise, when Lang understood that it was him, he did not hang up or evade, but teased jokingly, "You are still alive." ?" Tracy could hear that Lang was in a very good mood, which made Tracy a little confused. Could it be that Lang and she also saw the opportunity hidden by the negative news this time, "Your voice sounds very good. Sunshine, recently found her youth in a ten-year-old girl, or are there other good things?" "No matter how difficult my situation is, I can''t compare to you. I frown in front of others, at least I can still laugh in front of you." Lang''s mood is indeed very clear. It is not what he said, but from what he said. Inner joy, this is one of Lang''s biggest shortcomings. The mood can easily be reflected directly on his face. Otherwise, with Lang''s vision and ability, his achievements as an agent are definitely more than that. Tracy couldnt help but became curious, "Dont lie to me, you know who I am." Although Tracy is now completely sealed at home, it does not mean that her keen sense of smell has been completely lost, so Tracy decided Asking tentatively, "Is it because Hugo and Joseph had a fight? You got a chance?" "No, no, I can''t bite off that hard bone of Hugo." Lang shook his head again and again, his voice still had some gritted teeth, and he could feel his depression with Hugo, but compared to the previous anger, It has changed a lot. Tracy knew that Lang must have encountered a good thing, even more gratifying than signing Hugo, but this is not the time to discuss Lang, so she didn''t discuss it in depth, and took the initiative to change the topic. It''s not this news, what the **** is it?" Soon after, Tracy regretted it. She did not realize that at this moment Lang was already at the height before the carp jumped into the dragon gate. If she catches Lang this line, then even if the Oscar loses, everything will still have a maneuver. room. It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world. Lang found a lifeboat-and it was still an oil tanker, but Tracey ignored this life-saving rope and could only continue to sink. Lang originally wanted to answer, but when the words came to his lips, he couldn''t help but pause, and then after thinking about it, his mind immediately reacted. After guessing the possibility of Tracy calling himself, Lang Suddenly there was a mixed expression of helplessness and absurdity, "Tracy, don''t tell me, do you want to use the negative news about the fight between Hugo and Joseph this time to plan something more?" "Why not?" Tracy''s reaction made Lang annoyed and raised her forehead. Lang felt that Tracy was almost in a delusion. As long as the Hugo matter was involved, Tracy would completely lose her mind. No wonder other systems. Film companies will avoid it. In fact, this is one of the reasons why female producers and directors have been discriminated against in the industry. In addition to common views such as patriarchy, women are easily affected by personal emotions in their work after feeling hurt. In other words The only thing is, it is difficult to distinguish work from feelings. Although this is a bit one-sided, and one boat is overturned by one pole, it is true in terms of probability. So in Hollywood, once you lose your mind like Tracy, everyone will be very sensitive. Now its Hugo. What if one of them is Brad Pitt, or George Clooney, such a producer will make The production company is tied up, naturally no one wants to work together. "Did you call Baum?" Lang did not refute Tracy, especially when Tracy was going to explain how much negative news this time could be hyped, Lang stopped her, "Baum won''t answer your call. Right?" In fact, such a woman is a headache for anyone. Lang is no exception. Lang''s bad temper is even more unbearable. Now he will talk to Tracy just because he is in a good mood and nothing else. reason. Lang''s words silenced Tracy, and Lang''s next words made Tracy''s heart sink continuously, "You know, the fight between Hugo and Joseph was indeed uploaded from the celebration party. However, within a few days, Hugo and Joseph appeared on the audition scene of "Speed ??of Life" and successfully signed the contract. Do you know what this means?" Needless to say, Tracy knows that this means that regardless of whether Hugo and Joseph are fighting or not, their relationship has achieved a breakthrough recovery; it also means that the negative news is more likely to be a trap. Come bigger. "No one in this circle is a fool, neither is Columbia Pictures, nor is it a Jew..." Lang didn''t say much, just said these three sentences, and then stopped. But what Lang actually meant was that Columbia Pictures realized that this was a trapor they were unwilling to take the risk and hit "Schindler''s List". Compared to hitting their opponents to win, they still I hope to strengthen the propaganda of "saying goodbye to the sentimental heaven", so as to win the chance of winning the Oscar. At this time, Columbia Pictures is arranging for "Farewell You Qingtian" to re-run the screening to attract more support from audiences and film critics. Therefore, at this critical point, Columbia Pictures will not allow Tracy to make mistakes again. Columbia Pictures could not cut off Tracy''s personal contact, but they took advantage of their contacts to start operations. Not to mention the Jews who have mastered Hollywoods economic lifeline. Jews can almost be said to have grasped half of Hollywoods economic lifeline. Half of the consortium behind the six major film companies are Jewish. The people behind Century Fox, Universal Pictures, cbs television, television, "New York Times", "Wall Street Journal", and "Washington Post" are all Jews. They will never allow any dirty water to go back." Schindler''s list" the crew splashed. Now any move of Tracey is estimated to arouse the suspicion of the Jews, and the Jews united are bound to do their best to suppress Tracey. This is the reason why Lang said, "No one in this circle is a fool". Everyone realizes that at this moment, abandoning Tracy is the wisest choice. This also explains the reason why no one was willing to answer Tracys call just now, and even if Lang didnt say it, Tracy knew that if she chose to call the news media, she believed it would take less than twelve hours. "The true identity of the protagonist of the incident will be revealed. Columbia Pictures will definitely break her wrist, push her out, and then completely ruin her. Tracy lost all of her voice in an instant. At this moment, she is the real betrayal. If she fights a fish to die, then she will only sacrifice her alone. There is no way to pull any backing, which will only speed up other people''s fall into the trap. The speed; if she chooses to swallow her breath, then she can still wait for Oscar''s ray of life, but now the suffocation and pain in her heart almost kill her. At this time, Tracy knew the true purpose of this trap. If she said that she had no ideas, or she was able to figure out and calm her mind, then this trap would not be broken by itself; but as long as she has an idea, no matter what Execution or not, then another wave of attacks awaits her. The so-called burning of the body is probably the ultimate. "Tracy, give it up, as long as you want, you can find opportunities again at any time, you know better than me." Lang is also a little bit sorrowful at this time, although he has been familiar with Hollywood circles, but every time he experiences At that time, he couldn''t help but rejoice: Fortunately, the victim was not himself, "You can stay at home alone and take a good rest now." After speaking, Lang felt that he had done his best, and before Tracey could speak, he hung up the phone. Tracy sat in place, holding the phone receiver and lost her mind. Her brain was in a mess. Is she alone now? She is just alone now? Thinking of this, Tracy quickly dialed Brad-Pitt''s call, this may be her only life-saving straw, even if the whole world abandons her, at least Brad should answer her call! Indeed, Brad picked up, "Hey, Tracy." "Brad, Brad, I''m alone now, so lonely, you, can you come and stay with me?" Tracy said hurriedly, at a loss. When Brad heard this, his expression couldn''t help but froze. He shuddered when he remembered the twisted face when Tracy talked about Hugo last time. The current Tracy is no longer the woman he knew. Tracy, who has lost her mind, is like a crazy avenger, desperately trying to destroy everything. In fact, the current situation is completely self-inflicted by Tracy. If Tracy hadn''t squeezed the box office at the beginning, the situation of "Farewell to Love God" should be much better, and maybe it would be able to compete with "Schindler''s List", but now... Brad wants to defeat Hugo. He wants to do the same as Tracy. Although he still doesn''t know what is the best way, he firmly believes that it is definitely not Tracy''s. As the time spent rolling in Hollywood stretched out, Brad also grew up little by little. Faced with Tracy''s madness, his panic and fear finally awakened his sanity. "Tracy, you know, I... I still have an audition today, I can''t help it." Brad tried to express his meaning in a tactful way, but Tracy did not give him breathing space, "Then tonight, Come tonight, or tomorrow..." Brad was dumbfounded, "Tracy, I''m in a stable relationship now..." "Grass! Damn Brad I curse you to hell!" Tracy smashed the receiver severely. Then Brad heard a shrill sound of collision in the earpiece. Tracy like this made people feel cold, even in the warm room, he involuntarily shuddered several times, he hesitated. , And hung up the phone. When Brad raised his head, he saw Martin sitting next to him. Martin nodded at him with a smile, "This is what you should do. This ship is sinking, you should get out of it." Brad looked at Martin in front of him, watched quietly, his mind was full of thoughts in an instant. Tracy picked up the phone frantically and smashed it, then picked up the furniture that had been changed not long ago and smashed it all over again, but even so, she still couldn''t extinguish the anger in her heart. Forbearance? Does she really want to endure? At this time, Tracy just felt like her whole body was beginning to burn, as if she was standing in the black flames of **** now, watching the terrible flame licking herself His skin, then bit by bit cannibalize his own vitality. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided.) .. Chapter 674： First nomination Comeback 674 first nominated Hollywood has been quiet recently. After the Golden Globes, there seems to be no big news. The news of Hugo and Joseph''s fight at the "Schindler''s List" celebration party did not even appear. The most lively news is the identity of the black hand behind the ticketing door and the female producer of the malignant tumor in the industry. The speculation about this female producer has never stopped, but the insiders are secretive, and the parties have not shown any guilt, so the news media If you want to dig out the truth, you can''t find an entry point for a while. In addition, peoples speculation on the sixty-sixth Oscar nomination list is the hottest focus, whether Hugo can achieve a breakthrough and win the first acting nomination in his career; Steven Spielberg Can it continue to be strong and continue to shine at the Oscars; how much attention will be given to "Schindler''s List", and what will be the performance of the "Farewell You Tian" that re-enters the public eye at the end of January... These discussions have undoubtedly become the latest talks after dinner. This situation was not broken until February 9th. The director Arthur Schiller (arthur.), who once filmed "Love Story (. and "Hospital (the., jointly relied on "Little Strange Love". Tears (. Christine Latty (.), who was nominated for the 57th Oscar for Best Supporting Actress, attended the unveiling ceremony of the 66th Oscar nomination and announced the high-profile nomination. List. The most watched works in the Oscar nomination stage this time are undoubtedly the two films "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell You Qingtian", as well as the two highly acclaimed films "In the Name of Father" and "Farewell to the Piano". After the nomination list was announced, it also showed this situation. "Schindler''s List", "Farewell to You Tian", "In the Name of Father" and "Farewell to Piano" are all nominated for the best film, plus "Desperate World" who completed the counterattack as a commercial film ", which constitutes the final top five nominations. The upset of "Death End" has also become the most surprising existence on the nomination list. This movie, which was a huge success at the box office, reversed Martin-Scosiss enthusiasm without anyone optimistic about it. "The Age of Innocence" and the widely acclaimed "Slim Daddy" became a member of the Oscar nominees for Best Picture. You know, "Death of the Dead" was not even nominated for the best film in the Golden Globes drama category and musical comedy category. This is definitely a shocking upset. The same situation has also been verified in the nomination of the best director. Robert Ultraman won the nomination by relying on "Cuts of Life (.cuts and won the qualification to compete for the best director. Robert replaced it impressively. This is the position of Andrew Davis (andrew.), director of "Death of the Dead", and the directors of the other four best films have also been nominated, "Schindler''s List" Steven Spielberg, "Farewell to Piano" Jane-Epion, "Farewell to Sentimental Heaven" James-Ivory, "In the Name of Father" Jim-Sheridan (.). It is worth mentioning that Jane Apion became the first woman in Oscar history to be nominated for best director, which is also a historic breakthrough. In addition to the best film and best director, the nominations of the four acting departments are undoubtedly the most concerned by people. "In the name of the father" received three nominations in the four departments, best actor, best actor The supporting role and the best supporting actress have become the most shining existence. And after Emma Thompson took off the Oscar-winning figurine last year with "Howard Manor", today he once again demonstrated his strong strength, relying on "Farewell to You Tian" to become the best actress, and at the same time relying on "Because of the Father". "Fame" has snatched a nomination for Best Supporting Actress, and she seems to be the most popular actress today. In addition, Holly Hunter also won the competition qualifications for Best Actress and Best Supporting Actress by relying on "Piano Love" and "Sugar Coated Trap". This is one of the few double nominations in Oscar history. Two people came as soon as they appeared, and they were born out of nowhere. Among the four acting departments, the most topical is undoubtedly the prospect of Hugo. The experience of this extremely talented actor at the Oscars is always full of controversy. First, the "Death Poetry Society" in 1989 missed the most Nominated for a good supporting actor, and last year, "Scent of a Woman" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" were both ignored by the Oscars. Hugo has contributed many amazing performances in his career, but he has never been able to get the favor of the Oscars. , Even if there is no nomination, this is really puzzling. This year Hugo seems to be facing such a situation again. "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List" once again proved Hugo''s amazing talent and outstanding performance in acting, but the former is trapped by subject matter restrictions and it is difficult. To stand out in the fierce competition for the best actor; and the latter is undoubtedly the highest performance of Hugo''s career so far, but it was tragically ignored at the Golden Globe Awards, which also made people suddenly confused. But this time, Hugo finally managed to see the moon. The American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences did not once again ignore the huge potential of this rising star, although Hugo still does not have a place in the battle for the best actor. , The comedy theme of "Night in Seattle" still limited the further development of the awards season, but Oscar still gave Hugo a place in the top five seats for best supporting actor. In fact, the academy also knows very well that if they continue to ignore Hugos outstanding performances, this will be a serious injury to the authority and reputation of the academy. It is conceivable that if Hugo is still not on the nomination list this time, The crusade in the entire public opinion circle will be terrible. Fortunately, the college did not let this happen. Nominations for best supporting actor were given to Tommy Lee Jones of "Death of the Dead", Leonardo DiCaprio of "Different Sky", and John Markovic of "The Line of Fire" , "In the name of the father" Pete Posswaite (pete.), and "Schindler''s List" Hugo Lancaster. This nomination list is compared with the Golden Globe Awards. Pete of "Because of the Father" replaced Sean Yipan of "The Dawn of Sui Xiao". It is undoubtedly the biggest highlight. It also allows people to see the Academy Award "Because of the Father". Name" the determination of this work. But even so, Hugo still robbed everyone of the focus. Since appearing on the big screen in 1982, Hugo has relied on his solid performance and dazzling talent to reach the audience step by step. He has contributed to the audience similar to "small restaurants", "death poetry clubs", and "scented fragrances." Many outstanding works such as "Knowing a Woman" have finally relied on the cold-blooded, cruel, horrifying and evil Amon-Goss character in "Schindler''s List" to gain his approval. Although it is only an Oscar nomination, this is undoubtedly the greatest affirmation of Hugo''s efforts and persistence. Hugo''s performance in "Schindler''s List" has won unanimous praise, and is generally considered to be the best performance in his career as an actor. Even if it is placed in the long history, it is enough to occupy a place, so Nomination is a reward Hugo deserves. At the same time, Hugo is also the most powerful candidate in the competition for best supporting actor. Prior to this, Tommy of "Death End" was undoubtedly Hugo''s biggest competitor. His upset victory at the Golden Globes made many people sigh, so Hugo and Tommy''s Oscar competition has also become The biggest thing to watch. In addition, Leonardos shocking performance in the "different sky" also made people sigh that the 19-year-old boy turned out to be born, and whether he can complete the final reversal. Looking forward to one. Not only the best supporting actor, but also in the battle for best actor, Tom Hanks in the "Philadelphia Story" and Liam Neeson in Schindler''s List, and Anthony Hoo in "Farewell to the Sentimental God" The competition between Pukins, Daniel-Dai-Lewis who is "in the name of the father", and Lawrence-Fishburn (.) who is "what to do with love" is undoubtedly the focus of everyone''s expectations. Emma Thompson competed for best actress for the second year in a row, and Anna Paquin (anna.), who was only 11 years old in the best supporting actress department, won the nomination by relying on "Farewell Piano." Aspect. It is foreseeable that this year''s competition in the acting department of the Oscars will be particularly eye-catching. In addition to the nominations of various departments In the competition for various works, "Schindler''s List" leads with twelve nominations, best picture, best director, best actor, Best Supporting Actor, Best Adapted Screenplay, Best Photography, Best Soundtrack, Best Art Direction, Best Editing, Best Makeup, Best Sound, Best Costume Design, which also became nominated after "Ben Xu" The most numerous works. Not only that, another work by Steven Spielberg, "Jurassic Park", also made a huge breakthrough in the nomination stage, and won three nominations for best sound, best sound editing, and best visual effects. This also made Steven the most watched director in the entire film market in 1993. The great success of the two works at the Oscars, assisted by the recognition of the North American film market, pushed Steven''s career to the pinnacle. The overwhelming victory of "Schindler''s List" in the nomination stage is also a result that all media can expect from previous predictions, and the works that can impact "Schindler''s List" during the Oscar nomination stage this year are also the same. As expected, "Farewell You Qingtian" became the strongest competitor, followed by eight nominations, and "Schindler''s List" together constituted the biggest favorite of the 66th Oscar. Both The situation of confrontation was formed! (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided.) .. Chapter 675： Endless possibilities After the announcement of the sixty-sixth Oscar nomination list, Hugo was nominated for the first time in his actor career. This is undoubtedly one of the biggest topics. All the previous controversies and discussions have settled, and Hugo won. After the nomination for best supporting actor, the focus of discussion next is whether Hugo can complete the counterattack and finally win the best supporting actor''s statuette? In terms of pure performance thickness and excitement, Hugo''s performance in "Schindler''s List" is undoubtedly the top of all competitors, even if it is included in all the performances in 1993, it is also one of the best. show. The 520 novel, but from the "different sky..." Leonardo DiCaprio, "Desperate End" Tommy Lee Jones formed the flanking attack, but the final winner was covered A layer of fog, confusing, especially the absolute level of performance of these two competitors in their works is not inferior to Hugo, which makes the final result of the award ceremony even more uncertain. Of course, as an actor, Hugo only won a nomination, so topicality is naturally not as strong as the work as a whole. "Schindler''s List" has received twelve nominations, which is the focus of people''s attention; at the same time, "Farewell to Sentimental Heaven" will also continue from the confrontation that began in November to above the Oscars, you can see It can be concluded that Columbia Pictures recent publicity strategy has played a decisive role. "Farewell to You Tian" has experienced a constant ups and downs since its release. From the very beginning, the word-of-mouth has exploded, and almost everyone praised this. This is this year''s "Howard Manor" director James Ivory for the second year in a row. The excellent work also continued the directors consistent excellent reputation; but after that, "Farewell You Qingtian" fell into continuous negative news, and even directly led to the film having to be withdrawn from the theater. The prospects at the year-end awards ceremony cast a heavy shadow. However, the subsequent adjustment policies of Columbia Pictures also showed excellent background. While controlling the further spread of negative news, it once again arranged a small-scale screening of "Farewell to You Qingtian", relying on the strong strength of the work to gradually win the audience and the college judges. Heart. This is also a truth that has never changed in society. Hard power can always be recognized. All that is needed is correct packaging and accurate marketing. In the end, "Farewell You Qing Tian" was reversed on the Oscar nominations list under the circumstance that the entire public opinion and word-of-mouth were not optimistic. After winning eight nominations, it became the "Schindler''s List". The most powerful opponent in the Oscar journey. "Farewell You Qingtian" won eight nominations for Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actor, Best Actress, Best Adapted Screenplay, Best Art Director, Best Costume Design, and Best Soundtrack. These eight nominations and "Schindler''s List" overlap seven items. Except for Best Actress, the other nominations will compete head-to-head with "Schindler''s List", which means that there is a confrontation between the two A life and death competition, as expected by the media, the confrontation between the two works has been completely formed, continuing the severe confrontation before. Whether it is from the subject matter or the depth of thought, including completion, performance, topicality, focus, etc., "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell You Qingtian" are undoubtedly the most in line with the tastes of the college judges. The level and quality of the two works are also in line with such a high level. The formation of the entire confrontation situation is completely in the heart of the people. It can also be seen from here that Tracys vision is venomous. Last year, after Tracy missed the "Schindler''s List", after a short period of adjustment, she chose "Farewell to Love", whether it is Mike Nichols, It is James Ivory, who has demonstrated deep background, and Tracy can seize this opportunity to form a confrontation with "Schindler''s List", which also shows her powerful strength. Last years "Howard Manor" won nine nominations, and finally won the best actress, best adapted screenplay, and best art director. Then this year, we will face the more powerful "Schindler''s List" James Yiyi. What kind of performance Woori''s "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven" will contribute is undoubtedly the biggest attraction. Judging from the current situation, although it is very difficult to complete the final reversal of "saying goodbye to sentimental heaven," it is not impossible. The first is that as long as the nomination is obtained, there are unlimited possibilities; secondly, the overall strength of "Farewell to You Qingtian" also has enough background to compete with opponents. Therefore, after "Farewell You Qingtian" won eight nominations, this suddenly made the 66th Oscar interesting. In addition to "Farewell to You Tian", "Piano Love" has also become the biggest dark horse in this year''s Oscar. This third work directed by female director Jane Campion won the Palme d''Or at the Cannes Film Festival. The recognition of the award was also unanimously praised by film critics at the major award ceremonies at the end of the year, and finally made a huge breakthrough at the Oscars and completed the transformation. "Farewell Piano" also received eight nominations, and was tied for second place with "Farewell You Qingtian", becoming the most eye-catching existence in the nomination stage after "Schindler''s List", Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actress, Best Supporting Actress, Best Original Screenplay, Best Photography, Best Costume Design, Best Editing and other eight nominations, make "Piano Love" almost a collection of thousands of favorites. However, compared with "Farewell to You Tian", the impact of "Farewell Piano" on "Schindler''s List" is obviously much weaker. On the one hand, it is because the competition of "Farewell Piano" focuses more on the best. Actress, Best Supporting Actress, and Best Original Screenplay are completely misplaced with "Schindler''s List"; on the other hand, because of Jane Campions identity as a female director, winning the best director nomination is already a breakthrough , It is even more difficult to further form a confrontation; in the end, there is still a gap due to the thickness of the subject matter itself. But even so, the miraculous "Piano Love" is still enough to impress everyone. In addition to the three works of "Schindler''s List", "Farewell to Piano", and "Farewell to You Qing Tian", "In the Name of Father" and "Death End" followed by seven nominations. The former is in acting. The competition for awards has strong strength, and the latter''s advantages in the best supporting actor and technical department cannot be ignored. "The Age of Innocence" and "Philadelphia Story" each have five nominations, but for the "age of Innocence", losing the best picture and best director nomination is undoubtedly a lonely journey; on the contrary, the "Philadelphia Story" "Without anyone noticing, it reproduces the pomp of director Jonathan Demi''s (.dee) work "The Silent Lamb" two years ago. In addition, commercial films such as "Jurassic Park", "Line of Fire", "Supreme Heroes", and "Sugar Coated Trap" have also been nominated for nominations. "Daddy" returned empty-handed, and the weakness of comedy movies is still unable to change. However, whether it is the nomination of the technical department or the nomination of other departments, it can be seen that Oscar really wants to find a more suitable balance between business and art. This is undoubtedly the highlight of this year''s Oscar nominations. one. In fact, this situation is similar to Grammy''s struggle and hesitation. It will also become a problem that all award ceremonies must face. However, from the current point of view, the Oscar is obviously much older than the Grammys. After the announcement of the nomination list, not only did it cause no controversy, on the contrary, it also attracted people''s enthusiastic pursuit. It is worth mentioning that the chick film "Night Sleep in Seattle", which broke a **** road in the North American film market last year, has also been recognized by the academy. The two nominations for best original screenplay and best original song have made it possible for the chick film The questioning news media closed their mouths. Especially the shortlist for the best original screenplay, let people once again see Nora-Efron as a talented woman, this is her third time after the "Sikewood Incident" and "When Harry Meets Sally". In the Oscar competition for the award, two of them are chick movies, which undoubtedly completely changed peoples fixed impression of chick movies. Although chick movies are romantic comedies that target women, love is inherently indispensable in life. As part of this, many truths in life can also be read from love. Nora has proved to people with her own actions that chick movies can also be filmed into classics, and the focus has never been on the subject matter itself. The only pity is that Hugo''s outstanding performance in "Sleepless in Seattle" failed to break out of the siege, and he lost the contest for the best actor, which can definitely be called a pity. But even so, after the nomination list came out, Hugo''s ability to select works still made people shine, "Schindler''s List" won twelve nominations, and "Sleepless in Seattle" also received two nominations. ; And above last years Oscars, "Scent of a Woman" received four nominations, and finally the long-cherished actor of Al Pacino, "Yihai Xiongfeng" also received four nominations, including the best The films nomination Since the "Hudson Eagle" won the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo has achieved a full recovery. The four works have been hit with hundreds of successes. Not only has the box office been a huge success, but also The award ceremony was fully affirmed by the college, not to mention his rising acting reputation step by step. In the past two years, everyone has witnessed the strong return of Hugo, which is absolutely wonderful. Although only the Oscar nomination list has been released, the heated discussion among the media has slowly begun. The competition for the Oscars this year is full of infinite possibilities. Will the "Schindler''s list" continue to the end or "say goodbye to the sentimental heaven." "Completing the counterattack, or the emergence of other dark horses, is indeed full of countless suspense. At the same time, it also allows people to see that the American film market, which has been silent for several years, is gradually showing signs of resurgence. In 1993, not only was the strong return of rock music, but the frequent appearance of excellent works in the film market also gave people hope. People have reason to believe that the music market and film market in 1994 will contribute more wonderful works, and the sixty-sixth Oscars The fierce competition is not only a summary of 1993, but also a wonderful start to 1994. (To be continued [Provided].) .. Chapter 676： Physical Training Comeback 676 physical training "Sit-ups, give me thirty! Very good, twenty more! Ten more! Ten, yes, ten, very good! Five, four, three, two, one! Perfect performance, come again The last ten, ten, only this group is left, slap, slap, follow my applause, yes, nine, eight...two, one! Perfect!" "If you say one more group" believe me, I will, huhu, I will punch you directly. " "Haha, I am tapping your potential. Look at you, every time you feel that it is not possible, you finally dont stick to it. Your performance just now was very good. Now go to the treadmill for a slow walk. Five hundred meters, then slowly increase the speed and jog for one kilometer." "Are you sure this is for building muscles, not for weight loss? You know, I feel a lot like losing weight." The conversation between Hugo and the fitness coach made Leonardo on the sidelines overjoyed. This was so joyful. As a result, his joyful laughter attracted the attention of the fitness coach, "You also want to train your fitness, don''t you? That''s great. You can go jogging with Hugo. After that, you will also do a set of strength training." Leonardo''s smile stiffened directly at the corners of his mouth, causing Hugo to laugh, "Leo, stop struggling and go for a run with me." Hugo wiped it with the towel around his neck. The sweat fell from his forehead, and then he dragged Leonardo, who was sitting next to him without a drop of sweat, toward the treadmill. Leonardo sits back and looks pleadingly, "Hugo, I won''t laugh at you anymore, so don''t drag me to run, okay, okay?" It''s a pity Hugo still squeezed Leonardo while he was squatting, as if he was dragging a heavy object, and continued to move "squeaky", which made Leonardo very depressed and could only complain loudly. Get up, "Hugo, you look like King Kong now, do you know?" Hugo looked back at Leonardo with a calm look, "Then what do you look like now? Don''t tell me you are Ann." King Kong and An, this is the movie "King Kong (.. This irony immediately caused Leonardo to have three black lines on his forehead, and he couldn''t say a rebuttal. Just in this silly gap, Hugo has dragged Leonardo to the treadmill, Leonardo can only stand up with all his heart, ready to resign to the treadmill, but at this moment, The coach''s voice came out, "Leonardo, you start jogging, then slowly increase the speed, first set three kilometers. \"o. Leonardo wailed when he heard the bad news. When Hugo was filming "Schindler''s List", in order to fit the image of Amon-Goss, he gained more than 20 pounds, stupefied by an extra beer belly. Although Hugo reduced his weight back a bit, his body shape has never returned to the previous state. During the filming of "Pulp Fiction", Vincent''s character needed to be slightly swollen, so Hugo did not adjust his figure. But this time the "speed of life and death" is different. In the movie, the role of Jack requires Hugo to have a strong, well-proportioned figure, as well as agility and agility, so Hugo''s reshaping of his body is also on the agenda. Due to financial constraints when gaining weight before, Hugo did not invite professionals to perform conditioning, and as a result, the body shape was directly out of shape. This fits perfectly with the role of Amon-Goss, so there is no problem. But now there is a problem. When Hugo has to lose weight and sculpt his body, it is not so easy. Professionals must be invited to sculpt. Of course, the most important thing is that Hugo now has a lot of money. Although Hugo donated all the income from "Schindler''s List" to the Holocaust Museum, the box office dividend of "Sleepless in Seattle" made Hugo. He became a multimillionaire overnight, and at present Hugo has no luxury houses, no luxury cars, or a large team to support, so the burden is naturally not that heavy. Therefore, Hugo specially hired a professional physical fitness coach to reshape his body while exercising his physical fitness, hoping to contribute an outstanding performance in the "speed of life and death". Leonardo was pulled over by Hugo. He participated in the audition a few days ago and was quickly recognized by the "Life and Death Speed" crew-after all, the role itself is not that complicated, and the audition is naturally not too complicated. Overcoming difficulties, this also made "Life and Death Hour" officially the first time Hugo and his friends collaborated on the script. However, in this way, Graham-Yosts script setting has to be revised again, and the age change of Harry''s role also causes some subtle changes in the script. However, even if the script has changed, Leonardo still does not have the need to participate in professional training. Originally, Harrys role in fighting scenes is only a handful, and there is no decisive skill confrontation, and his role is to dismantle. As a bomb expert, there is no need for a sculptural figure, which makes Leonardo''s job very easy. But even so, Leonardo was forced to share the ups and downs with Hugo and spent a lot of time in the gym. The intensity of professional training is very high. Originally, Hugo thought he was in good physical fitness. After all, in order to improve this weak skin for successful detoxification, he insisted on physical exercise similar to running for nearly two years. When there is still a big gap between professional standards, Hugo only feels that every point of his body''s potential has been maximized. This kind of pure physical overdraft has a kind of crazy tiredness, and an indescribable refreshment. It''s a lot simpler from mental work. Hugo was walking slowly on the treadmill to adjust his breathing rhythm. Leonardo started jogging on the treadmill on the left, but being young was strength. Leonardo had strength while running and Hugo complained, "Three Kilometers, I think its at least six kilometers to run today, every time, every time! I dont need to exercise my physical fitness. I came to see you joke, but now its okay, its hurting myself too. Its really bad. It''s a bargain..." Listening to Leonardo''s babbling words, Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, but he didn''t refute, just listened quietly, focusing on adjusting his breathing. In fact, running is indeed a very good basic exercise. At the same time, it can exercise breathing rhythm and dantian luck. This is helpful for live performances, because most of the bands live performances are very explosive physical activities, such as running around, jumping, etc. Actions can cause breathing disorders, which has a fatal effect on singing skills. Therefore, Hugo always pays attention to the adjustment of breathing and the control of rhythm when he insists on running before. Later, the glory to death live performance also proved the effect. Now Hugo also Don''t plan to give up continuing to exercise. Although Leonardo was young and full of energy, he was nagging while running, and his breath quickly became disturbed. Originally, there was no problem in running three kilometers. As a result, he was out of breath after running less than 500 meters. Hugo gloats by the side. Leonardo looked at the coach gloomily, "Can I slow down a bit?" The coach glared at Leonardo speechlessly, "Who told you to not pay attention to adjusting your breathing." Originally, he didn''t intend to compromise, but looking at Leonardo''s pitiful eyes, he could only nod speechlessly. , "Adjust the speed, and then adjust it back after 500 meters." This made Leonardo almost cheered, but the heavy breathing forced him to keep the cheers in his heart. He just clenched his fists and whispered, "Oh yeah," that weak one. The appearance made Hugo and the coach very happy. Hugo was running, but from the corner of his sight he saw a young man doing press exercises obliquely in front of him. He had been looking sneakily at this place, intentionally or unintentionally. Hugo noticed it at least twice, but he turned his head to look. In the past, the young man focused on his recommendation exercises, as if nothing had happened. Hugo almost thought he was nervous at one time-probably because more and more people recognize him on the street recently, and his nervousness is too sensitive. But just now, for the third time, Hugo felt this kind of arrogant gaze. He only noticed that the young mans election was not practiced seriously at all. It was obviously just two barbells weighing five kilograms, but he was struggling. It''s obviously not normal to hold it there. However, Hugo can only see one-third of the young mans face, plus his face blindness, so he is not sure whether he has seen him, let alone whether he is his own fan or movie fan. Yes, or just an ordinary passerby cast a curious sight. Hugo always felt that he should have thought too much. Recently, when he walked there, he was always looking at him. This feeling of being watched anytime and anywhere made Hugo nerve a little sensitive. Before that, Hugo had never had such an experience. Even during the period when "Yihai Xiongfeng" won eight consecutive championships, the support and admiration of fans did not really reach the peak, including after "Night Sleep in Seattle"; but Now after Glory to Death and "Schindler''s List", Hugo''s popularity has really reached a whole new level, so it seems that there are people everywhere who can recognize Hugo. But Hugo doesn''t want to think about himself This is like narcissism, as if people all over the world are paying attention to themselves, this kind of sensitivity is not necessary at all. But it happened that there was sight everywhere monitoring his actions, which made Hugo feel very uncomfortable. "Leo, in your direction at two o''clock, is there someone who has been paying attention to us?" Hugo felt very troubled and had to check with Leonardo to prevent him from becoming nervous. Leonardos focus is not here, but he said with a smile, You still know where the two oclock direction is, wow, Im about to cry. Hugo with zero sense of direction actually It is really rare to be able to recognize the direction by the point of time. This made Hugo roll his eyes, "I can still understand the watch. Please, this is not the point!" Leonardo chuckled, but because he was running, he couldn''t breathe well. He gasped and gasped, "Relax, relax...you are so famous now, people everywhere know you, it''s not... ...No...weird...you know...hey, that man...so weird..." (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided.) .. Chapter 677： sneaking 677 Sneaky Leonardo originally thought it was just Hugo''s nervousness. In fact, Hugo cannot be blamed, because now Hugo has indeed begun to gradually gather more and more focus, and the probability of being recognized when walking on the street has begun to rise. The increase in the number of fans and movie fans has also made Hugo''s private space. It began to be compressed. This is a situation that Hugo has not experienced before, and it is also a situation that Leonardo has not personally experienced, so Hugo is indeed a little sensitive during this period of time. But when Leonardo looked in the direction of two o''clock, he found that the young man was indeed weird. He was clearly sitting in the referral area, but he had been looking at Hugo intentionally or unintentionally, and It seems that I have been admiring Hugo''s running action, as if observing Hugo''s every move, this feeling is very strange; then Leonardo also discovered that the young mans recommendation was actually only two five kilograms of weight. , This is not even a workout at all, and when the young man noticed Leonardos exploring sight, he also avoided the sight in a panic. "That man... so weird..." Leonardo couldn''t help sighing, "Is it your suitor?" Leonardo frowned and speculated. Hugo immediately had three black lines on his forehead, but he directly ignored Leonardos second half of the speculation, and said excitedly, "Right, right, isnt it my random thinking?" The recognition of Leonardo made Hugo very happy. "What are you doing so excited? Maybe it''s another Mark-David-Chapman (mark...chapman)?" Leonardo had a speechless expression, but he was running at this moment and was out of breath. Angrily, the mockery in the words sounded feeble. But Hugo still understood Leonardos meaning, Mark David Chapman" shot and killed John Lennons murderer on December 8, 980, which made Hugo curl his lips, "I dont think I have reached this height now. " Regarding the global sensational case that Mark shot and killed John Lennon, there are different opinions on Mark''s motives. The most famous three statements are that Mark is a crazy fan of mental illness and an admirer of Lennon; The second argument is that Mark was just to be famous, which led to the selection of Lennon, who can be regarded as the top existence in music history; the last argument is that it was a conspiracy. Mark was controlled by drugs and hypnotized before pulling the trigger. The messenger behind the scenes was the CIA, and Lennon was a political victim. But no matter what kind of statement it is, the core factor is John Lennon''s unparalleled influence on the entire music world, the entire cultural field, and even human society. Hugo is now more than one hundred and eight thousand miles away from John. Glory to death can only be regarded as a newcomer in the music field. Even if they are hailed as the "Nirvana Band" in 1993, they are still a newcomer. It''s just the beginning. That''s why Hugo had such a response. After Leonardo heard it, he didn''t speak immediately, but gasped for breath. Hugo couldn''t help but laugh, "Leo, you should really exercise. It''s just your current strength. It''s too fragile." Leonardo sneered at this, but unfortunately his turbulent breathing at this time couldn''t make a sound of disdainful sniffs. He could only breathe continuously with his tongue out like a horse, which made Hugo couldn''t help laughing. When he got up, the smile also disrupted Hugo''s breathing adjustment, and his footsteps were a little messy. "That person, that person has left..." Leonardo finally found his own voice, but saw the weird figure sneaking away and left. It didn''t look like a customer coming to the gym to exercise at all. It looks like a stalker who has been caught and fled, "He, he must be, see, see me...he, he wants to run away..." Hugo glanced back, only to see that figure chuckled and disappeared at the door. It should have been running towards the shower room. Hugo saw Leonardo who was about to catch up, and quickly reached out to stop him. He, "He didn''t do anything, what else can we say if we catch up?" Leonardo had already stepped off the treadmill at this time, but stood still, supporting his knees, panting for breath, Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "You don''t want to catch up, you just want to take the opportunity. Take a breath?" Leonardo didn''t look back, and when he raised his head, he gave Hugo a roll of eyes, but he didn''t make any other actions, which was obviously the most direct answer. After a few consecutive breaths, Leonardo was relieved, "He looks like a stalker. If he doesn''t catch up, what should I do?" Leonardo bent over and picked up the mineral water bottle, opened the cap and started pouring water into his throat. But at this time Hugo is still jogging on the treadmill at a constant speed. In terms of physical strength, Hugo, who is seven years older than Leonardo, is obviously much better. "He just took a few glances here, and didn''t do anything. We are public figures. It is inevitable." Hugo was trying to convince Leonardo, but he was actually trying to convince himself, after all. His nerves have indeed become more sensitive recently. Leonardo curled his lips. "His eyes seem to be a little bit, not like a fan at all." "But that''s just weird. It''s not terrible." Hugo explained, and then thought about it. "I always feel... he seems to know me and hesitates to come up to say hello." "Cut, who doesn''t know you now." Leonardo didn''t show any face and sneered. This time his nose squirted so smoothly that he laughed contentedly. However, Leonardos joy did not last long, and I heard the coachs voice coming over, Leonardo, you havent even finished a kilometer, so why did you rest, fast, fast! Perseverance, persistence is victory. The coachs words were like a whip, causing Leonardo to jump onto the treadmill, then turn on the machine again and start running slowly. After finally waiting for the coach to leave again, Leonardo wailed bitterly, "Is the coach from a military background? It''s terrible." "That''s why I pay him by the hour, isn''t it?" Hugo chuckled, causing Leonardo to mumble "please ask for trouble", but he could only exercise on the treadmill with his fate stand up. Because of the systematic training, after running, Hugo started weight training again, and finally swimming for fifteen minutes, which ended a whole day of training for three hours. Actors are the same as all other professions in the world. If you want to succeed and become the top of the industry, you must make corresponding efforts. After Hugo and Leonardo finished their exercises, they changed into dry clothes and left the gym on foot. The two have been exercising for more than a week and are gradually adapting to this intensity of training, so after finishing all the training, they didnt feel too much. Tired, talking and laughing about the lunch menu. But suddenly, Hugo felt the prying sight coming from behind again. This feeling only started from this period of time. Could it be said that this is the situation that really needs to be faced after becoming famous? Originally Hugo thought he was fully prepared, but now it seems that there are still different situations to face at different stages, and he will never be able to prepare perfectly. Leonardo also noticed Hugo''s discomfort, and couldn''t help but stop thinking about food in his mind, "What''s the matter?" "No, I just feel like someone is watching me again." Hugo frowned slightly and looked around. "It''s not a paparazzi or a sniper. It''s just a kind of... inquiring gaze." Hollywood has also been rolling for two years. He knows how it feels like the paparazzi always monitors himself. At the same time, he can recognize whether there is malice in his eyes. The excitement of cats and mice is not felt at this moment. , This is also the strangest thing about Hugo: it''s not a paparazzi or a fan, and it''s not a stalker. So where does this feeling come from? Leonardo didn''t have as much scrupulousness as Hugo, he stopped and looked around directly. It was almost eleven o''clock at this time, and there were still a lot of people on the street. It was not easy to find a "snooper" among the crowd. Just as Leonardo was about to give up, he noticed a figure. This figure was the young man he saw in the gym just now. This made Leonardo feel angry and walked over quickly. "Hey, you, it''s you, why are you following us? Is there any problem?" Hugos first reaction was to let Leonardo not get excited The opponent is not a paparazzi first, and secondly, he didnt hold any camera equipment, and again he didnt move over. There is really no need to care too much. Hugo followed Leonardo''s sight, but saw the young man turning around and preparing to escape. Leonardo couldn''t help but speed up to catch up, and Hugo quickly ran away. However, the young man ran out a few steps, but stopped again, turned around and looked at Hugo and Leonardo. This sudden sudden brake made Leonardo unexpectedly stop, and his footsteps quickly braked. But the mouth was the first to shout, "Man, you have been following us, what is the matter? Are you a fan? Why do you keep being sneaky, that makes people feel very uncomfortable." Leonardo''s tone was not very aggressive, but he directly expressed his views, no matter what the identity of the other party, the atmosphere temporarily eased. But when Hugo saw the appearance of the young man, he was involuntarily stunned, because he knew this young man! It was James Franco! This was really unexpected. (To be continued [This text is provided by Tieba Duliu Group Duliu Ying].) .. Chapter 678： Hesitate Hugo, a patient with face blindness, has very limited memory of fans, and he only remembers the names after turning over and over. When other fans meet, even if they feel familiar, it is difficult to search for the corresponding memories. Come. But for a special fan of James Franco, Hugo''s memory is particularly deep. Not only because James is a top-ranked actor in the future, he has been nominated for an Oscar actor, he also presided over the Oscar awards ceremony, and also contributed a number of good box office works; but also because of James and Hugos first time When they met, the weird look made Hugo directly think of durian, and it was unforgettable afterwards. It seems to be the same today. James was sneaking up next to him in the gym just now, and it seemed too weird. After James stopped, he stood still and kept shaking his right foot a little anxiously, with his hands in his pockets, but he could still see his tension in the arms that kept shaking, and his eyes were aimless in the air. The ground was scattered, as if Hugo''s location was like a restricted area. He wanted to look at Hugo, but every time he just glanced at him, and then quickly looked away, the twinkling sight clearly expressed his anxiety. Looking at James like this, he was not like a fan, but like a kid who was at a loss after being caught stealing for the first time. James is not yet sixteen this year, and his thin body is wrapped in a loose hoodie, and he looks like a homeless child. Leonardo looked at James like this with some surprises. Just now he stopped him with great momentum, but now he looked at Hugo at a loss and seemed to be asking, "What should I do?" Now James''s. They didn''t look like bad guys at all, but the two of them looked more like bad guys because they bullied the weak and bullied the weak. Although Hugo thought it was weird, seeing Leonardos slightly flustered look and the nervous and anxious James in front of him, he couldnt help but feel a little happy. meet again." Hearing Hugos words, James immediately showed a pleasant surprise, his deep eyes gleaming in the sun, "Really? Do you remember me?" This reaction seemed like a true fan. , The feeling of being too excited to be one''s own. Hugo pursed his lips, "Yes, when I was in the open air theater before, right?" Glory to death the night when the road tour ended at the Hollywood Bowl, there was actually the premiere of "Schindler''s List" the next day. In the above, Hugo has met James, the main reason is that James is so special, so Hugo''s memory is so vivid. "Yes, yes!" James even clearly revealed his joy in his voice. Finally, he no longer dodges in his eyes. He looked at Hugo''s eyes intently and earnestly, as if he wanted to see from Hugo''s cheeks. Looking for the same excitement, he took a half step forward excitedly, approaching Hugo, and then said, "Do you remember my name?" Leonardo originally wanted to stop James, but at this time James looked like a loyal fan, which made Leonardo a little confused. Could it be that James is just a shy and introverted fan, who admires Hugo but dare not express it directly, so he has been hiding behind to observe? If James accidentally met his idol in the gym, but he did not dare to come forward, hesitated After many times, I decided to wait at the door, and then I was seen through. In this way, it is much smoother. Thinking of this, Leonardos actions are also a bit slow. After all, his qualifications in the entertainment industry are still not very rich, and there are not many opportunities to face this situation, so naturally I dont know much, and can only look at it subconsciously. I turned to Hugo and wanted to see how Hugo handled it. Hugo looked at James'' actions, but didn''t think much about it. Many fans want idols to remember themselves, although most people will not ask "Do you remember my name..." After all, this is really embarrassing, and it just makes the scene even more embarrassing, and Hugo''s Fans should also clearly know that Hugo is a guy who has difficulty remembering a name; but even so, fans will inevitably have a glimmer of hope. It just so happened that Hugo remembered the name of the fan in front of me, "Although I am not a person who is good at remembering names, but unexpectedly, you left a deep impression on me, so of course I remember. James One Franco, right?" This is not a polite statement, but the truth. If you change to any other fan to show up today, it is estimated that Hugo will not remember the other''s name, but if it is James, then it''s a different matter. James reaction when he heard this was not the imaginary dance, but suppressed all the excitement and excitement in his chest. In his eyes, some tears could be vaguely seen, as if it was a prelude to crying with joy, that kind of repression. The mood is very complicated, which makes Hugo taste some strange colors. Intuition, Hugo''s intuition always feels a little strange, but he can''t tell where the strange point is. It''s like the first time I met James. There is no way to describe the inexplicable feeling in words. Sure enough, the following sentence of James stunned both Hugo and Leonardo, "Franco, Franco, don''t you have any special impression of this name?" "Uh...San Francisco (san.)?" Hugo was stumped by James''s question, he could only frown slightly, and said subconsciously. This sneer made Leonardo suddenly a pile of black lines on his forehead next to him, "Hugo, this is not funny." But James, who stood in front of Hugo, reacted differently. His disappointment surged up instantly, swallowing all excitement and excitement. His body language and facial expression clearly expressed him. The mood is low at the moment. Hugo was sure that his cold joke was not the cause. That strange feeling came up again. Hugo felt that James-Franco seemed to wish he could really say the connection of the surname "Franco", not a joke, but the problem is, Hugo''s mind There is really no impression in it. At this time Hugo has completely integrated his memory. He is sure that he will not show his feet even in front of any old people, but there is no memory of the surname Franco in Hugo''s mind. Leonardo stood by and suddenly started screaming. After that, he covered his mouth and looked back and forth between Hugo and James in amazement, which made both people full of question marks, and then I heard Leonardo exclaimed, "Hugo, you got into trouble in the twelfth grade, right!" Bound. A black line appeared in the minds of both Hugo and James. You can even imagine the scene of a crow flying over your head. Hugo looked at Leonardo speechlessly, "How old am I, how old is he?" Leon Nardo was suggesting that Hugo got into trouble in high school, and then the child came to the door. Leonardo also realized that Hugo is less than 27 years old this year, and the young man in front of him looks at least fourteen or five years old, not like a child under ten at all. This makes Leonard Duo couldn''t help coughing twice in embarrassment, and mumbled, "Who knows, maybe he''s only ten years old this year." This time, Hugo laughed speechlessly, Leonardo''s imagination was really...wonderful. Leonardo seemed embarrassed by Hugo''s smile, and immediately quibbleed, "Otherwise, why did he ask you that question? He doesn''t look like a fan..." Knowing that his question just now caused a misunderstanding, James quickly explained, "No, no, it''s not that complicated, I''m just, I''m just..." James suddenly got stuck when he said that, and he seemed to be brewing. Suddenly, there was a flash of inspiration in Li, "I just adore Hugo, and then want to be an actor like Hugo, you know, his performance in Schindler''s List is really amazing." After speaking out the words, James seemed to be shy again, and the words disappeared in his throat, but he looked up and saw the suddenly realized expressions of Hugo and Leonardo, and gained courage again, and quickly went on to say "I am in tenth grade this year, maybe after graduating from high school, I will...be...become an actor." You can feel the shyness and restraint in James'' heart, and he seems to lack confidence, which makes Hugo smile. Although the strange feeling in Hugo''s heart still did not dissipate, James did not make any extraordinary move and it was much better than when we first met. James'' words also reminded Hugo. I felt the difficulty of chasing my dream at the beginning, "Do you want to be an actor, dont you have enough confidence? Or your family doesnt support it?" "Both." James''s dazzling gaze looked at Hugo again, but after speaking, he didn''t know how to continue. After all, they were just strangers, so the rest of the words stayed at the throat. As a result Still didn''t say it, just stood there quietly. But Hugo didn''t mind. He smiled, "The same is true of me as you see it now. I dont have enough confidence and my family doesnt support it. I will not encourage you to abandon everything and chase your dreams, because the price is not for everyone. You can bear it, but I will tell you that you still have time, and you are still very young, you can think about it, what you really want." Although Hugo knows that James will be a very successful actor in the future, James is now only a fifteen-year-old boy. Besides, Hugo knows nothing about James'' family situation, and he is not qualified to point fingers. Therefore, Hugo can only stop at the end. (To be continued [This text is provided by Tieba Duliu Group Duliu Ying].) .. Chapter 679： Maverick Make a comeback 679 maverick Hugo, Leonardo, and James were standing at the gym door** talking, Leonardo pushed Hugos arm with his elbow, "Although I dont want to interrupt the communication between you and the fans, I Think we should leave." Hugo followed Leonardos gaze and saw a group of people with cameras hanging around their necks coming quickly from the corner of the street. At that scale, there were only less than ten people, but everyone had their faces. With a menacing look, he rushed towards Hugo and Leonardo forcefully. Leonardo thought about it for a while, "Is there any news today? You?" Leonardo hasn''t filmed other works recently, and he doesn''t have much attention. He doesn''t think the reporter will come to him." List of Oscar nominations?" "No, the nominees luncheon has not been held yet, and reporters will stay until that time if they have any questions." Hugo also began to recall, in fact, the scene of reporters huddled together can be seen every few days in Hollywood. They have long been used to it. Not necessarily every time I come to myself, after all, there are countless artists living in Los Angeles. "The last time Ian talked about the media meeting would be today?" "I''m not sure." Leonardo frowned and replied hesitantly. Although "Life and Death Hour" has invited Hugo, who has been in the limelight recently, the investment in the work was not high, and the crew did not have much to discuss. Therefore, after consideration, the crew decided not to hold a press conference or hold a press conference. The opening ceremony was just a small media meeting. Twentieth Century Fox invited a group of reporters they were familiar with to promote the film for the first time. Since it''s just a media meeting, it''s just a pre-warming up. The main task is to let everyone know that such a movie is ready to be filmed, and it has no other effect. Therefore, Hugo, who was insisting on physical training, did not participate, and Leonardo also refused. In the end, all the actors did not attend. Instead, the director, screenwriter, and producer were used as a team to communicate with the media. James stood beside him, before he could leave. He watched Hugo and Leonardo stand calmly in place, as if they were talking about lunch, casually and freely, but when he looked back, the group of reporters seemed to smell blood. Savoury sharks usually swarm in. The contrast between extreme silence and extreme movement, with strong contradictions and absurdities, is jaw-dropping. James has never been in direct contact with the lifestyle in Hollywood, so this scene directly shocked him to stay in place, motionless. Hugo also noticed James'' sluggishness. He also knew that when the Golden Raspberry Awards ended, he saw the scene of reporters swarming up with jaw-dropping expressions. There is a huge difference between watching this scene and seeing it in person. Yes, so he patted James on the shoulder, smiled and said, "We will leave first, and hope we will have a chance to meet again next time." Then he took Leonardo and turned away without hurriedly. Regardless of whether this group of reporters came to see Hugo or Leonardo, it was the best choice for them to leave, and this would not involve James. James watched Hugo and Leonardo turn around and left with a smile, as if the reporters swarming behind did not exist. The two of them were just ordinary people who had just left the gym, looking at Hugo. James suddenly wondered how Hugo became so indifferent. He couldnt imagine how Hugo grew up in a tumultuous struggle, nor could he imagine the past two years. The overwhelming controversy and discussion over how Hugo dealt with it in the past months, but at this moment, he has a lot of curiosity. He does not want to run away. He wants to stand by and see with his own eyes how Hugo is. How to deal with reporters. James, who is introverted and shy, is not good at dealing with crowds, but at this moment, he is willing to stay. The reporters rushed at the speed of sprinting, while Hugo and Leonardo were only advancing with normal feet. This huge speed difference shortened the distance between the two quickly, and the reporters soon became like a group of lions. The two antelopes were submerged and surrounded by Hugo and Leonardo. This kind of scene made James standing next to him dumbfounded. The reporters really came to Hugo and Leonardo. For a moment, the sound of babble formed an airtight protective net, imprisoning Hugo and Leonardo in it, listening to those The fragmented keywords in the question are obviously related to "speed of life and death." After the Life and Death Hour was announced, not many people paid attention to the project. After all, in terms of producers, scripts, and directors that are worth discussing at the project stage, Life and Death Hour did not have any advantages, and in the beginning of the 20th century The amount of investment confirmed by Fox is only 20 million, which is really nothing worth discussing. But now, after "Life and Death Speed" announced the cast, it sparked heated discussions in all the media in an instant. Hugo and Leonardo are both strong contenders for the best supporting actor at this years major awards ceremonies, and the two are still very close friends. The cooperation between the two is worth looking forward to; more importantly Part of it comes from Hugo''s challenge to commercial action movies again, and this topic is even more shocking. After the reporters finished their speeches, the noise gradually settled down. Leonardo was already a little impatient at this time. This kind of loud noise always makes people irritable, but Hugo standing next to him is still It was the reporter who looked calmly and looked around with a smile. The look in Hugo''s eyes made the reporters a little confused, and they couldn''t help but think of the scene at the "Schindler''s List" celebration not long ago. Hugo now has a strong aura, although it does not make reporters afraid, but Make reporters jealous. After the noise settled down, Hugo said with a smile, "Wonderful morning, what do you want to do with me?" When facing reporters, Hugo has gradually grasped the initiative, because he knows Reporters are such a group of people, bullying and fearing hard work, so if you lose, you don''t lose. No matter what the situation is, at least you can''t weaken your momentum. The reporters looked at each other, and in the end, the senior reporters took the initiative to break the silence, "Hugo, why did you choose such a movie to return to a commercial movie with action themes? It is said that there are currently several works with an investment of more than 100 million US dollars. All invited you, but you gave up, and finally chose such a...ordinary work." Hearing the reporter''s question, Leonardo looked at Hugo with a weird look, because the reporter''s words were already very cautious, and the adjective "ordinary" applied to "speed of life and death" is indeed intriguing. Hugo did not answer immediately. Instead, he stood there thinking very seriously for a while, and then said with a puzzled face, "Do you know? Actually, I am also very curious." All the reporters were stunned. What kind of medicine is sold in the gourd of Hugo? "I''m very curious, why do I fall into this situation every time, and why you have to ask similar questions every time. I am curious, what are your criteria for judging the quality of a work? This leads to Every time I take over a new work, you have to come over and question it." Hugo''s remarks immediately made all the reporters stand in place with weird faces and embarrassment, and Leonardo even laughed without holding back. The fact is the same. Since the Golden Raspberry Award, "Scent of a Woman", "Yihai Heroic Wind", "Night Sleep in Seattle", and "Pulp Fiction" have all been the case. Even Steven Spielberg has led the way. "Schindlers List" is not exempt. It seems that every time Hugos choice is not favored by people, it is either the subject matter, or investment, or the partner of cooperation. For various reasons, Hugo has always been in In a situation of suspicion. Especially after the great success of "Schindler''s List", Hugo could have been among the tens of millions of paid clubs, but he chose "Pulp Fiction" and then "Speed ??of Life and Death", which means, Hugo wasted two consecutive career breakthrough opportunities, which is a very incomprehensible phenomenon for people. If Hugo has no other better choice, or that Hugo''s choice is very convincing, then perhaps there will not be so many doubts. However, apart from Quentin Tarantino, "Pulp Fiction" has nothing to look forward to, let alone a mere two hundred and fifty thousand dollars in remuneration, which is simply dislocated. The same is true of the current "Life and Death Hour". Although this is a commercial action film from start to finish, since "Terminator 2" created a precedent with an investment of 100 million US dollars, the investment in action movies is now less than 60 million. One cannot expect more. In addition to the fact that the entire production crew is unknown, Jane De Bont, the biggest brand, was born as a photographer is completely blank in terms of director. Under such circumstances, every choice of Hugo has also been questioned by the media indiscriminately, as if Hugo is a maverick and rebellious thorn, but everyone who is familiar with Hugo knows that this is obviously It is not the most suitable evaluation of Hugo''s character. Therefore, in the face of Hugos rhetorical question of not playing cards according to common sense, the reporters were instantly miserable. They did not know how to describe Hugos every new selection decision, but the fact is that Hugo has already been continuous. The four works have achieved great success, whether it is box office or word-of-mouth, but whenever Hugo chooses the next work, doubts still pop up involuntarily, and then they become one piece. Hugo still had a puzzled expression on his face, as if he was discussing a professional academic issue. He looked at the reporters seriously and asked questioningly, "Is it because of Hudson''s Eagle, is it a sequelae? Or is it? , You habitually want to question my choice? Or is there really such a serious problem with my choice, subject matter? Remuneration? Investment? Partners? This...what is going wrong?" To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. .. Chapter 680： Teasing reporters Revival 680 teases reporters Hugo at this time didn''t look like the subject of the interview at all, but looked like a student humbly asking for advice, which made all reporters a little confused: Did Hugo respond to them in another way? Recall that in the past few months, Hugo has not only met the reporters head-on, but also turned a blind eye to the reporters, and also the moments when ridicule and irony are all in battle, but today Hugo seems to have just entered the circle. It didn''t take long for a newcomer to look like a curiosity. There was no sarcasm, no ridicule, and no confrontation. Ha, this makes reporters feel a little uncomfortable. However, each of the reporters is an old fritters who have experienced many battles. Now that Hugo is showing weakness, they dont care whether its a trap or not, and they attack directly. Even if the first one is caught in the trap, there are countless other reporters beside him. Asking questions, not to mention, even if they fall into a trap, as long as they can dig into the news, they will not hesitate. Therefore, reporters didn''t have so many worries, and their minds started to work quickly. "This is because your choice is always incomprehensible, in all aspects." A reporter asked quickly, because he was standing in the crowd and asking questions very quickly, Hugo did not Knowing which media he is in, anyway, for Hugo, a "face blindness" patient, is an unfamiliar face, "Why did you choose an action popcorn movie? Don''t you worry about Hudson in the first place? Eagle, does the failure happen again?" "Then can I understand that the work of Arnold Schwarzenegger, Sylvester Stallone and others are not recognized for their work?" Hugo''s rhetorical question made the reporter''s expression instantly stiff. Lived, but Hugo didnt have any sarcasm on his face. He was still an expression of serious discussion. This made reporters even if they wanted to get angry, they couldnt find a point to take advantage of, and they could only stare wide-eyed and breathed. It''s just stuck in my throat, not getting up and down, very uncomfortable. "I have always been interested in action movies, and I also want to try big scenes that are difficult to experience in life. Isn''t it a very interesting thing?" Hugo said seriously, "As for Harder Mori Eagle... I never think that should be a shame, that is one of the works in my career, I am very calm." In fact, every man has a classic action movie in his heart. Maybe it is the "007" series, maybe the "Mission Impossible" series, maybe the works like "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Very Suspect", or "Batman". For works like "Prequel: The Dark Knight", no matter what, watching the head-on confrontation between men on the big screen always makes people excited. Becoming one of them is indeed something everyone dreams of. Hugo''s retort caused the reporter to choke, but another reporter next to him immediately came on the bench, "But this is a commercial movie..." Since the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo has returned to the previous line of the "Death Poetry Society", carefully selected, literary works, and polished acting skills. This is also an important reason why the media generally believe that Hugo can recover strongly in the past two years. . "Isn''t it. Seattle stays up at night, isn''t it?" Hugo retorted directly. Hugos rhetorical question made reporters very embarrassed. In fact, "Night Sleep in Seattle" is a chick movie. Strictly speaking, all chick movies are commercial popcorn movies; but the works written by Nora Efron But it has always been different, instilling a literary atmosphere in the movie, and interpreting the weight of love in life in a different way, so people are more willing to regard "Sleepless in Seattle" as literary art. Sketch. But... this is indeed a chick movie. Hugo knew the hesitation of the reporters, so he went on to say, Furthermore, I dont think my past few films have any commercial elements. If you want, you can check the box office results. I remember you should It''s good." The rhythm of Hugo''s speech is always unhurried, just like a professional professor participating in a seminar. This is in sharp contrast to the reporter''s urgency. At this moment, Hugo''s very sincere words reflect the most. Irony: Hugo''s box office performance in the past four works, no one knows who does not know, this is also the most direct proof of Hugo''s strong rise. If Hugos past four works were all literary works, how does the box office explain? All the reporter''s words were swallowed immediately "But, besides the speed of life and death, you have many choices..." The question from a reporter on the right was blocked by Hugo''s gentle "such as". Hugo''s words were very soft, but The connection speed was very fast, and the reporter couldn''t react to it. This feeling was very aggrieved. Leonardo, who was standing on Hugo''s right hand, didn''t hold back for a moment, and laughed with a flutter. This laughter seemed to be the most vivid ridicule in reporters'' ears, which made several reporters unbearable. After watching, they have realized: Don''t watch Hugo put on an expression of seeking knowledge to show weakness, but in fact the real shame is themselves. The reporter was stunned, but went on to say, "I mean, you can now receive 10 million U.S. dollars in remuneration, and even Paramount Pictures and Universal Pictures have paid out 15 million. U.S. dollar pay invites you to play..." At the back, the reporter was frowned upon by Hugo''s clear eyes, and the words were automatically muted at the end. Hugo thought the reporter hadnt finished the question. After waiting for two seconds, he had to ask, "Done?" The reporter nodded quickly, and Hugo smiled kindly, "Of course, I have to thank them for paying me." With such a high salary, I hope I can have a chance to cooperate next time. The salary is not the only criterion for the actors to accept the script, is it? At least I still have the right to choose, so I am lucky to become. Life and death speed, in the crew A member of ." Hugo always feels like a sunny gentleman, the overall temperament is very kind, and the smile on the corner of his mouth makes people feel warm. But I dont know why. When reporters saw Hugo at this time, they always felt that they were half short. Then they were a little short of breath during the conversation. Hugos words were more like words in words and needles in cotton, but everyone didnt. The method is identified in the first time. Could it be that during the confrontations in December, the vigor of the reporter was forcibly suppressed by Hugo? Just like what Hugo said just now, the reporter felt strange to his ears. It seemed to be ironic that Francis Ford Coppola had to film "The Godfather 3" in order to repay the debt of his career failure in the 1980s. However, there was no obvious hint in Hugo''s words, which made the reporters suspect that they were thinking too much. This little bit of lunacy made the scene again blank for about a second. A reporter directly in front quickly broke the silence and continued the question. "But the speed of life and death, only investment of 28 million, this is for one For an action movie, there are too few." "High investment does not necessarily lead to high returns." Hugo''s answer was simple and neat. This sentence has aroused heated discussions after the 21st century, because often high investment can be exchanged for huge returns, but once it loses, it will cause tragic consequences. However, this sentence was not so controversial in the 1990s. People generally agreed with this view and believed that an investment of more than 100 million yuan was not necessary. The success of "Terminator 2" is due to the special effects of the liquid robot t-1000, but the current high investments such as "Future Water World" and "Cut Throat Island" are not favored. "But. The speed of life and death, the production lineup is too...young. For this industry, there is not a trustworthy member in the crew, and the quality of the finished product is difficult to guarantee." Another reporter quickly connected and continued to give Hugo. Pressure. But Hugo did not answer in a hurry. Instead, he laughed, "When Steven Spielberg filmed the Great White Shark, no one was optimistic." "Are you comparing the speed of life and death with the great white shark? Or are you comparing Jane De Bont with Steven Spielberg?" The reporter quickly interrupted Hugo. The words of Hugo seemed to be excited after finally catching the loopholes in Hugo''s words. Hugos smile is a little bit more playful. Although the "speed of life and death" is not comparable to the significance of the era of the "Great White Shark", the degree of excitement is indeed worthy of comparison, but Hugo does not intend to say that. It caused further controversy, so Hugo smiled and shook his head, "No, I mean, Steven also came up step by step from the unknown, and so did I. I believe that Hollywood is a gathering of countless talents. Everyone has their own opportunity in this place." "What''s more, in the production lineup of Life and Death Speed, Jane and Ian are also professionals who have participated in many works, and..." At this point, Hugo paused and turned his head to look at I said to Leonardo, "You seem to ignore the guys around me. Although Leo is young, you should believe in his abilities." At this moment, Leoner is only 19 years old for many years. Although relying on the "different sky" has won a lot of praise, not to mention the huge reputation accumulated by the previous "growth troubles", but he is still in the movie circle. It can only be regarded as a new star. However, "Different Sky" won the Oscar nomination for Best Supporting Actor for Leonardo so the reporter could not say to the face that Leonardo was "incapable". This was also for the reporter. We were dumb. When Hugo said this, he also pushed Leonardo in front of everyone, which made Leonardo a little flustered. He hurriedly smiled, "I am very happy to be able to partner with Hugo, I believe Hugo With his eyes, the works he chose are trustworthy." Leonardos remark was originally a polite remark, but he said a core point: Hugos four works selected in the past were not favored many times, but in the end they all finished the comeback. Hugos vision is indeed trustworthy. As a result, the reporters had nothing to say for an instant, Hugo patted Leonardo on the shoulder, still smiling seriously, said, "Look, I can''t figure out the problem, can you figure it out? Why? Do you have to question every work of mine?" ... The reporter has nothing to say. At this time they still don''t understand that they were teased by Hugo, so they are just for nothing, but the fact is that even if they understand, they can''t fight back. To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. .. Chapter 681： Questioning inertia Comeback 681 questioning inertia James was standing less than ten yards away from the crowd and watching all this. He clearly watched the sharp confrontation between Hugo and the reporter. Hugo just blocked all the reporters'' attacks while talking and laughing. , And the reporter is not only weak in attack, but also blocked by Hugo, making people clap and applaud. Even if James was just a bystander, he couldn''t help but want to applaud Hugo. These reporters eagerly came to contain him with the mentality of wanting to make things difficult for Hugo. They didn''t expect that the result would still be stealing the chicken without losing the rice. This made James'' mouths corners. The smile rose naturally. But after laughing, James looked at Hugo, who was always smiling, but his eyes became complicated again. Then he didnt know whether Hugo was intentional or unintentional. He just turned around, and the two peoples eyes There was a momentary meeting in the air. James looked at Hugo''s smile that seemed to melt the cold winter, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but tugged to the sides, pulling out a smile that was uglier than crying, then he hesitated for a moment, and chose to turn around and leave. Hugo did not notice James departure. He focused on the reporters. The smile on his face was one of the weapons to deal with the reporters. However, if Hugo noticed, it might be complicated for James. The look in his eyes was suspicious, and there were indeed too many strange things about James Franco. After the conversation between Hugo and the reporter is over, the reporters can only stand in place and watch Hugo and Leonardo walk away calmly. This kind of scene is really not very common, but it also makes people believe that it will not be uncommon in the future. . Generally speaking, the confrontation between reporters and entertainers is often the artist fleeing in embarrassment. The reporter keeps tracking and taking pictures with the camera, which is annoying. But now reporters facing Hugo, whether it is close tracking shooting or intensive questioning and bombardment, they cant break through Hugos line of defense. They often end up in a desperate situation, and finally watch Hugo leave in a desperate manner. You dont even need to drive as a cover, which is really frustrating. However, in the short term, it is estimated that it is not a simple matter for reporters to find Hugo''s flaws. Therefore, the future confrontation between reporters and Hugo will surely become more and more unpredictable. The gym where Hugo and Leonardo performed physical training together is not far from Sunset Plaza, and it is only a 15-minute walk away. When the two returned to Sunset Plaza, Hugo saw sitting in front of the convenience store at the intersection. Nicholas-Maclund on the plastic chair, although Nicholas did not say hello, Hugo knew that he was here for himself. Hugo thought for a while and asked Leonardo to go back first. He was carrying his sports equipment backpack and walked in the direction of Nicholas, and then sat down in the plastic chair opposite Nicholas. Nicholas saw Hugo a little bit. Not surprisingly, there was no greeting or politeness, and he smiled and joked, "I heard that you just said that the nine reporters were speechless." "I swear, absolutely not." Hugo raised his right hand, expressing his innocence, "I just briefly discussed with them some questions that I can''t understand, as if your reporter''s job is to ask questions." Guo''s retort made Nicholas chuckle suddenly, but Hugo glanced at the phone on the plastic round table and exclaimed, "Now the news is spreading so fast." Nicholas also noticed Hugo''s eyes, smiled and clicked his chin, "Our newspaper has also sent people to surround you, but I think it is more cost-effective to wait for you here instead of to contain you. Now it seems that I am. Missed the excitement." The group of reporters that were besieged just now were all those who attended the "Life and Death Speed" reporter meeting. They also knew that the news must be timely, so they all rushed towards Hugo, but no one expected such a result. Hugo shrugged, "If you want, we can continue the discussion on the topic just now, maybe they can''t answer the question, you can give me an answer." Nicholas leaned forward and picked up his phone to play with him, "I heard a little bit earlier." Nicholas just had a simple communication with his colleagues in his newspaper and didn''t know the specific content, but he still listened to Hugo''s questions. Said, "I think things are actually very simple, and you also know the answer, but you deliberately want to tease those reporters." Hugo pursed his lips and smiled, without answering, not admitting but not denying. "You know that when people judge the prospects of a work, it is nothing more than the criteria, cost, script, director, cast, etc. If a work does not have these factors, it will naturally be incomprehensible. So when you choose some Works that do not meet these expectations will naturally arouse doubts." Nicholas did not intend to explain seriously, but simply concluded with a smile, "especially when you can now hold 15 million dollars in pay, and Stie Wen Yi Spielberg''s level of cooperation with a director, but he chose an action movie with an investment of less than 30 million yuan. The screenwriter and director are both debut works. This is indeed incomprehensible." "So, you can''t understand either?" Hugo didn''t intend to explain, and asked with a smile. "Come on, Hugo, I can''t write an article for your answer." Nicholas was very dissatisfied with Hugo''s response. "In response to these questions, they always praised their crew and praised the script for its excellent script. The teamwork will be excellent, or praise this time the experience will be very different. Can''t you give this response in the same way?" "Is there a need? You finished what I wanted to say." Hugo''s words made Nicholas helpless, and he couldn''t help but laugh. Seeing Nicholas expression, Hugo couldnt help being very curious, Why do you think that my choice of Life and Death Hour is the right decision? Although Nicholas didn''t say anything, Hugo can feel it. Nicholas still intends to antagonize all other media and choose to support Hugo as before. This made Hugo feel very curious. You must know that Nicholas always looked at Hugo unpleasantly before he "smelt the fragrance to know a woman." Nicholas raised his eyes, looked at Hugo earnestly, and then showed a smug smile, "Because this is my instinct." But when this word came out, it was broken by Hugo''s sneer, and Nicholas suddenly felt very much. Is depressed, "Hey, you should at least give me a little face." "Agents and actors may rely on intuition to choose works, but reporters cannot rely on intuition when writing news. I am not a newcomer. If I believe you, then I am a real fool." Hugo''s counterattack made Nicholas feel Very weak. Nicholas felt it was amazing. In the past two years, he was the real witness. He witnessed Hugo''s growth from ignorance to the sharp, direct, calm and elegant today. This kind of greatness and grandeur witnessed by his own eyes made Nicholas feel Life is really colorful, but Nicholas still feels very upset when he is really frustrated by Hugo''s counterattack. "Hey, you know that I''m habitually complimenting you now, and you are asking so much what you are doing, really! You want to pierce me." Nicholas mumbled dissatisfiedly, "How do you tell me how to write the news, how to write it! " After the ups and downs of the past two years, Hugo has a new understanding of reporters, that is, they are habitual, habitually questioning or habitually complimenting. Before the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo had failed three consecutive works, and the "Death Poetry Society", which had achieved great success before, failed to win an Oscar nomination for Hugo, and finally gave a fatal blow with the Golden Raspberry Award. Therefore, reporters have formed a habitual thinking: Hugo''s selected works have habitually failed. This also directly led to the continuous questioning of the media during the period of "Smelling Fragrance and Knowing Women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng". Originally, Hugo had got rid of the idea of ??habitual failure through the success of the two works, but the next works that Hugo took were full of uncertainty, such as "Night in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List". , "Pulp fiction", and "Life and Death Speed" are all "potential stocks" that cannot be finalized, so the inertia of questioning continues. This is actually a kind of fixed thinking, people always think that Hugo will fail. In fact, the news media did the same with Michael Jackson. There were countless negative news about Michael throughout the 1980s. He even specifically accepted an interview with Oprah Winfrey at the beginning of last year for clarification, so he became a confession. When the child case broke out, people''s first reaction was "this is all true...". It is as if the bad things in the class are done by children with poor grades Children with excellent grades are absolutely impossible. This is a truth. Similarly, once this inertia is broken and reversed, questioning inertia will evolve into praise inertia. For example, as long as the works of Steven Spielberg are filmed, the box office is guaranteed, such as Robert De Niro and Jack. The works of actors such as Nicholson are worth looking forward to. For example, the works of Tom Cruise will surely dominate the box office...This kind of habitual praise will continue indefinitely. Therefore, this time Hugo took the filming of "Life and Death Speed" to continue this inertia, people habitually questioned, and there are indeed countless so-called "loopholes" in this work that are worth mentioning by reporters. Naturally, they will not miss this opportunity. Hugo looked at Nicholas who was complaining, and suddenly smiled, "You said, if I think that the box office of "Life and Death" will definitely exceed 100 million U.S. dollars, what will everyone think?" Nicholas looked at Hugo in front of him in a daze, his voice stuck in his throat for a long time, and finally he said, "You are crazy!" .. ~： Regarding updates in the next month Dear book friends, Qi Mao needs to explain about the update in the next month. Seven cats will start traveling tomorrow, which is a good break. However, rest assured that the update will not be interrupted. Qimao will set up automatic updates in advance and provide daily updates, but there will be a little change in the update. The first one is that there will only be two changes a day for the next month. When the seven cats return, they will resume the previous update rhythm. The second one is that the monthly pass will be added and will continue to be maintained. At present, the monthly pass for May has been increased to 240. As long as the book friends continue to vote, the remaining monthly pass for May and the new monthly pass for June will be added one by one after the return of Qimao Travel, so please also Please vote for more monthly votes, dont be stingy, thank you! Although there will be only two changes a day during the next period, I still hope that everyone can continue to support me. Monthly tickets, recommended tickets, rewards, and the most important subscriptions, all come here! Finally, thank you all for your continued support. Seven cats are not very good at saying these words of thanks, so I solemnly express my heartfelt gratitude again. Seven cats will work harder when they return from travel! Chapter 682： Matthew effect Revival 682 Matthew Effect The Matthew effect (matthew. {please search on Baidu, first read the full text}) was originally derived from a sentence in the "Bible-Matthew Gospel", "Anything that has to be added to him will be superfluous; no Yes, even his possessions are to be taken." Sociologists derived the concept of "Matthew Effect" to describe the polarization phenomenon prevailing in the field of social life. The so-called Matthew effect, a further explanation, means that the stronger the stronger, the weaker the weaker. After a person succeeds, subsequent luck will follow, and vice versa. In short, it can be understood as the richer the richer the poorer the poorer. Similarly, putting the Matthew effect in Hollywood is also applicable. When a director or actor has succeeded in succession, all successes will come one after another, and then seize every opportunity of success to be among the top ranks; and when a director or actor has experienced failure, there are often no more than three things, he His career will slip into a trough, and then fall into a quagmire that is getting worse and worse. The phenomenon of polarization has spread to every corner of society. Hugo is obviously the side that accumulates negative effects in the Matthew effect. Even the success of four consecutive works still cannot reverse the negative impression in the eyes of the media, not only because of the bad downturn in the past three years, but also because of this. There is no pattern for the success of the four works. "Scent of a Woman", "Yihai Xiongfeng", "Sleepless in Seattle", and "Schindler''s List" can be said to be four different types of works, and the final success factors are also different. "Scent of a Woman" made Al Pacino, "Yihai Xiongfeng" borrowed from Rodney Kim''s east wind, "Seattle Sleepless" is a romantic comedy, "Schindler''s List" is The strong support of the Jews and the difference in the trajectory of success mean that this kind of success is difficult to replicate. Therefore, it is bound to be difficult for the media to reverse the negative impression of Hugo in the first place. In addition, the newly completed "Pulp Fiction" and the upcoming "Speed ??of Life and Death" still have completely different trajectories from the previous four works, so this time The negative response of the media is expected. The "Variety Show" magazine, which has always been known for its seriousness and rigor, expressed its incomprehension of Hugos choice. "When Lancaster chose''Life and Death Speed'', it also meant that he was willing to try action movies again. This is a good thing. This young actor who has the same handsome face and excellent acting skills as Marlon and Brando, and also has a Harrison-Ford fitness player, we cant wait to watch his hot moves on the big screen. show. But the question is, is "Life and Death Speed" really the best choice? Jane Yide-Bont, a photographer, has no experience as a director. He is best known for his sharp photography style, but he didn''t get it. Real recognition; and the screenwriter and producer team are the first film producers, which is really difficult to create a sense of trust. If Lancaster is willing to shoot action movies, I believe that Hollywood can at least provide him with countless scripts to choose from. Now is the golden age of action movies. A total of 35 works of the same type have been born in the past three years, and this year is currently At least nineteen action movies are known to have been approved. There are so many choices, from major productions to luxury casts, as well as excellent scripts and innovative themes, but Lancaster chose the "speed of life and death", a work that does not show any advantages, highlights, or value. People cannot understand. This is Lancasters second uninterpretable choice in the past six months. The last "Pulp Fiction" and Quentin Tarantino are worth looking forward to, only two hundred and fifty thousand dollars. The film''s pay has shocked Hollywood so far, so that many top production companies can''t find a reasonable explanation; but this time, there is no reason for the "speed of life and death". With the great success of four consecutive works, Lancaster has ushered in a golden opportunity to reach the top of his career, but faced with such an opportunity, he has made inexplicable choices twice in a row. How will it develop in the future? It''s unpredictable. " From the comments of "Variety Show", it can be seen that although on the surface there are various speculations and doubts about Hugo''s choice, in essence, they have no expectations for the script of "Life and Death", and it can even be said. It degrades the level of the entire "speed of life and death", which is very common in Hollywood, and it is not uncommon. In the final analysis, "Variety Show" still believes that Hugo''s choice of "life and death speed" is a very bad decision. The Hollywood Reporter, another authoritative media in the Hollywood industry, also expressed similar views as "Variety Show", but their rhetoric was more intense, and they asked in a mocking and mocking way, "Is Lancaster choosing to commit suicide? ?" According to the "Hollywood Report", "Lancaster first chose the''Pulp Fiction'' with a cost of 8 million dollars and then chose the''Speed ??of Life and Death'' with a cost of 28 million dollars. The cost of independent films is hard to separate. In today''s situation of rising film production costs, Lancaster has rejected all invitations for works over 60 million yuan, and focused on low-cost production. People can''t help but wonder: Did Lancaster give up career development? After experiencing the fiasco of three consecutive high-investment works such as the "Hudson Eagle", Lancaster seems to be in a panic situation. He is now more stubbornly insisting in the field of low-cost works. In fact, it is In a move to reduce the risk of the work, if the work fails, the losses will certainly not be so painful; but once the work succeeds, it is a beautiful turnaround. There is no doubt that this can be regarded as a wise strategy, but it appears to be restrained, conservative and lacking in self-motivatedness. This is definitely not the best way to survive in the fiercely competitive Hollywood. In the face of picky audiences, troublesome film critics and demanding professionals, such a conservative and prudent choice will only gradually dim the aura of the superstar on Lancaster. Perhaps, even if the low-cost "speed of life and death" fails, it will not be a big problem, but Lancaster has ignored another thing. Continued participation in low-cost production will only gradually make the stars around Lancaster disappear. Then little by little the possibility of him becoming a top superstar was wiped out. So, maybe, he is on the road to self-destruction. " The Hollywood Reporter is not too harsh on the "speed of life and death", but uses adjectives like "suicide" to express disapproval of Hugo''s choice. In fact, the core focus of their focus is that Hugo did not accept 15 million. Starring in a big production with US dollar pay, giving up the opportunity to become a top presence in one step, this is a fatal blow to Hugo''s future career development. But in other words, the "Hollywood Report", like the "Variety Show", is not optimistic that the "speed of life and death" can break the fixed mindset and achieve success. Not only "Hollywood Report" and "Variety Show", the "San Francisco Chronicle" wrote an article under the headline "Lancaster is again full of question mark choices, and failed for the second time in a row?". "USA Today" reported this "speed of life and death" with the news with an ironic headline like "28 million U.S. dollars investment ushering in''Mr. 10 million...". "Entertainment Weekly" chose "The collision between Lancaster and the newcomer director, newcomer screenwriter, and newcomer producer, reckless or farsighted?" and discussed the headline. At the end of the news, they concluded that "Hugo I am too eager to prove myself, and it is very likely to be self-defeating. I only hope that this failure will not bring about the consequences of the''Hudson''s Eagle''." The headline of the "New York Post", which had collided with Hugo in the previous few confrontations, was very direct, "Self-destructive choice, Vanity Fair lost its way." They believe that Hugo is now too confident in his box office appeal and chooses There is a reason for the "speed of life and death". "The low pay is inevitably Lancaster''s right to speak to the crew. The joining of Brock and DiCaprio can see Lancaster''s figure." , The comment stated that Hugo is gradually reaching out to the field of production, showing his arrogance. The success of four consecutive works obviously made Hugo completely lost. "This will be a disaster." On the whole, professional media are generally not optimistic about the development prospects of "Life and Death Hour", and even think that this is a disaster even more terrible than "Pulp Fiction". After all, "Life and Death Hour" is a purely commercial movie. Failed, that means everything has failed. There is no room for Hugo''s acting skills, and there is no room for other maneuvers. The box office will be life and death. When Nicholas McLenna read these news reports, he couldn''t help but find it very interesting, watching the media colleagues under the banner of Hugo, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com continued to bombard Hugo, directly confirming the discussions and judgments between him and Hugo about these media. For Nicholas, this is really a unique scene. These news reports have been analyzed very well, as if Hugo is really facing a terrible and terrible situation, but Nicholas noticed it at a glance. All the media did not mention the "speed of life and death" script. Although the crew has not announced the detailed content at present, the summary of the story is enough to see the novelty of the script. This is also the most important reason why Hugo is willing to choose this script, but it is ignored by everyone. Therefore, the media is really a magical thing. They chase facts, but the views reflected from different angles, positions and positions are completely different, and even strongly deceptive, even if Nicholas himself is in this industry. One of the members can''t help but feel full of interest. However, Nicholas noticed a very special sight. He was sure that other media colleagues would notice it soon. Even if he didn''t notice it this time, it would definitely surface completely next time. (The text to be continued is provided by (Dian Dian Han Paper).) .. Chapter 683： First connections Resurrection of 683 contacts first appeared Last time, the "New York Times" was furious about Hugo''s choice of "Pulp Fiction" and severely reprimanded it as a "stupid choice." Different looks. The "New York Times" reported under the headline "Distinctive Choices Reflect Lancaster''s Unique Eyes", which is a 180-degree turn from the previous report on "Pulp Fiction". In the comments, "The New York Times" chief film critic Almond Camby said, "The speed of life and death is not a work that will make people exclaim the "perfect choice", whether it is the production team or the investment cost. , This work cant find too many highlights for people to express their expectations, but maybe this is the uniqueness of Lancaster. He is keenly aware of the innovation and speciality of the script, which is also an ability that many actors do not have. . A bus that explodes at speeds less than fifty miles an hour is driving in Los Angeles, a city that may be in a panic due to traffic jams at any time. How will the story develop? Is it the hero who came out to save the city or did it fall short? The great disaster of the city. Lancaster clearly and accurately selected a work that suits him best. Maybe he doesn''t have Schwarzenegger''s strong body or Bruce-Lee''s vigorous skills, so he can''t be like a traditional action movie. The male protagonist usually gives people the **** thrill of punching to the flesh, but the focused, fortitude, and fierce temperament in him can burst infinite sparks with the''speed of life and death'', which makes the action movie produce a fresh breath that is not necessarily true. This is undoubtedly It is an exciting work. " Its hard to imagine that the critic who wrote this review and the critic who scolded when Hugo confirmed his role in "Pulp Fiction" two months ago are actually the same person, Almond, the current "New York The leading film critic of The Times made a gorgeous turn in two months. It can be seen that Almond has found the only loophole in the overwhelming voice of doubt-script innovation, and then based on this point, he expressed support for Hugo''s choice. Almond wisely avoided all the unfavorable situations of the "speed of life and death". He just used the script to grasp the core and then combined the temperament of Hugo. It must be said that this is a very clever approach. This is for the "New York Times". From a broad mass base, it is undoubtedly a huge attraction. But why did the attitude of the "New York Times" change so drastically within two months? In fact, if you carefully review the attitude of the "New York Times" before, you can find that they have been harsh on Hugo''s works for a long time in the past. Although the "New York Times" is one of the most authoritative film review media in the United States, their reviews of films are generally relatively objective, but because of the dispute between the American East Coast and West Coast cultural circles, the "Los Angeles Times" There are also many differences between the two newspapers and the "New York Times" in their views on works. The "New York Times" has always been more demanding and critical in its previous comments on "Smell the Fragrance and Know Women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng". Compared with the "Los Angeles Times" fully supported attitude, the "New York Times" His views have always been more reserved, and there is also a harsh one, especially when compared with the three Hollywood industry benchmark media, the Los Angeles Times, Variety Show, and The Hollywood Reporter, the New York Times is always on the more demanding side. However, everything changed after "Schindler''s List". It is worth noting that the New York Times strongly praised Hugo''s work for the first time. It was "Sleepless in Seattle" and it was "Sinder". What happened after Les list" was finalized; and the news that Almond later criticized Hugo for choosing "Pulp Fiction" in the "New York Times" was about the "beautification of the Nazis" controversy at a peak period; but now, all the controversy It has all subsided, and "Schindler''s List" has the support of all Jews. This is the difference. When discussing the political tendencies of any media, it is inseparable from their origin, consortium, cultural background, geographical situation, etc. Of course, in the political field, interest is the eternal core criterion, and all groups participating in politics are based on Striving for self-interest is the ultimate goal. The "New York Times" was founded by two non-Jews in 1851. After their deaths, the Jewish tycoon Adolf Oaks (.) bought the newspaper in 1896, and his grandson Arthur Oaks Sulzber Grid (arthur.. sulzberger, jr.) inherited the "New York Times". Under the leadership of four generations, the "New York Times" became the number one newspaper in the United States, and it also has a unique influence in the world. The New York Times provides press releases and pictures to 506 other media across the United States, and is the undoubtedly number one news media in the United States. In addition to the distinctive Jewish ancestry of the leader and the consortium behind it, the current executive editor of the "New York Times" Max Frankel (max.franke1) and the editor-in-chief Joseph Lelyveld (.lelyveld) are also Jewish. There is no doubt that the Jewish ancestry of the "New York Times" allowed them to stand firmly on the side of their compatriots in political orientation. Now, Steven Spielbergs "Schindler''s List" has been Jews all over the world have reached a peak, and the "New York Times" is no exception. The humanistic care shown in this movie is the greatest comfort and inspiration for the survivors after the Holocaust. Although it is said that Hugo played the murderous Amon-Goss in the movie, after understanding, everyone knows Hugo''s efforts to play this role, and even became too deep in the movie to fall into the movie. A deep nightmare, this is the fundamental reason why Hugo did not take any works for seven months after ending the "Schindler''s List". At this moment, Hugo has won the hearts of all Jews. After Steven Spielberg and Woody Allen, he has become an important role in the Jewish community in Hollywood, the "New York Times". The change of attitude has also been the most reasonable explanation. Opportunity in Hollywood is the most important, but more valuable than opportunity is the network. In many cases, the strength of the network is the decisive ability to turn the tide of the battle. This is also when Steven was preparing to shoot "Schindler''s List", everyone thought this work. Under the circumstance of smashing the pot, but still unwilling to give up the reason lightly. Because "Schindler''s List" maintains Steven''s connections, and it is the entire Jewish community hidden behind the true story of this history. Tracy-Jacobs, Lang-Mayer, Martin-Baum will join the crew of "Schindler''s List" at all costs. They have taken a fancy to the vast network of contacts in this work, and they have a fatal absolute. energy. And now, Hugo has become a member of "Schindler''s List". What''s more important is that the entire "Schindler''s List" is a huge crew of nearly a thousand people. Just talking about the protagonist, Yu Guo must also lag behind Liam Nissen and Ben Kingsley, but Hugo relied on his dedicated performance attitude and superb performance to stand out from the crew and won Stevens favor and at the same time. Jewish support. The role of contacts is usually difficult to summarize with a simple data or icon, and more often it is hidden under the surface of complex things, making people unpredictable. For example, there are still many people who don''t know how Hugo and Steven got in touch. The greatest hero, Green Hill, who lies behind him, has never been exposed by relying on the powerful strength behind him. Now, the network resources that Hugo won through "Schindler''s List" are quietly playing a role, and the "New York Times" is just one of them. The other two media in the top ten sales in the United States, the Washington Post and the Wall Street Journal, also have Jewish ancestry. The "Washington Post" is now run by the Jewish Catherine Mayer Graham (.graham), the owner of the "Wall Street Journal" Dow Jones Group () CEO Peter Kang (peter.kann) is also Jewish, he at the same time Also serves as the director of The Wall Street Journal. Although these two newspapers are not professional film magazines, and the entertainment section is only a part of them, they have always been regarded as the ranks of the industry''s authoritative media due to their huge sales. The "Washington Post" reported with relatively neutral remarks, "Hugo-Lancaster''s new hot action movie selected!" They did not conduct much analysis on the "speed of life" itself, but focused more on it. For Hugo, it is undoubtedly something eye-catching and anticipated that Hugo once again challenged action movies in three years. "The Wall Street Journal" used a very interesting news headline to report Lancaster said no to the check!" The views in the report are also very interesting. They believe that the cost has generally increased throughout Hollywood. , Actors'' pay continues to rise, and the role of agency companies in the film industry is gradually increasing. Hugo has the courage to break the industry rules and return to the situation before the 1990s: actors with less than 10 million pay to help film companies control together Cost, and conscientious completion of the work, this is undoubtedly a huge breakthrough. They also believe that Hugo''s move is actually more popular with film companies. After all, an actor with good quality and low price is liked by everyone, not to mention, Hugos popularity and recognition are also the top picks, so the major film companies pursuit of Hugo in the future is bound to go into fierce heat, but the pay cannot impress Hugo, so what is it? Compared with the situation in the "Pulp Fiction" period, which is almost a questionable situation, this time the "Los Angeles Times" has won a group of reliable and powerful allies, which has won a broader breathing room for the more difficult "speed of life and death". This is undoubtedly what no one expected. Nicholas was keenly aware of this. The power of the Jewish connections has gradually emerged. This is undoubtedly the decisive turning point in Hugo''s career! (The text to be continued is provided by (Dian Dian Han Paper), with the title (Daughter-in-law) on the front row.) .. Chapter 684： 1 battle post Rise back 684 a war post Nicholas has been thinking about how to write the news about the "speed of life and death" this time. He and Hugo chatted for a while, but he did not get any useful information. If he were to write news, it would be a clich. Especially when this point of the script has been written by the "New York Times", Nicholas felt that there was nothing new. {Please search in Baidu, the first full text to read} However, after reading these news, Nicholas suddenly had an idea. He felt that perhaps it was a turning point to turn the habitual questioning of the media into habitual praise. Perhaps it was a good time. After all, he is no longer alone in fighting. In addition to the "U.S. Weekly" which has always been dominated by gossip news, the addition of the three major newspapers, "The New York Times," "The Wall Street Journal," and the "Washington Post", will undoubtedly bring power between Hugo and the media. The contrast has changed again-it''s just that the media who have been bitterly suppressed by the "witch trial" will have no day to turn around. After thinking about it, Nicholas started typing on the typewriter, "Choose an unusual masterpiece..." But looking at the title, he felt that it was not strong enough. The overall feeling was weaker. After hesitating, he took the paper. I pulled it off, and then changed a piece of paper. After careful consideration, I hit the headline, "Another 100 million dollar birth?" Looking at this title, Nicholas remembered Hugo''s ridiculous smile, "You said, if I think the box office of''Life and Death Speed'' will definitely exceed 100 million U.S. dollars, what would everyone think?" Hugo said. When speaking, they were more joking, ridiculing the media''s repeated mistrust of me, mocking the status quo that I still can''t be trusted for several good works, but I didn''t complain, it was just a joke. However, from Hugos words, Nicholas heard Hugos strong self-confidence. His first reaction was that Hugo was crazy, but after careful consideration, Nicholas felt strangely that this might become a reality! , Why didn''t he believe in Hugo once and take a gamble? "The trajectory of the worst actor winner of the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo Lancaster, in 1992, no one could have predicted; Hugo Lancaster, who was caught in a series of negative news after losing the double nominations for the Golden Globe Awards No one could predict the trajectory in 1993; then, the trajectory of Hugo Lancaster, who was nominated for the Golden Globe for the second consecutive second in a row, was among the first time in the Oscar decisive battle stage in 1994. Can anyone predict it?" Nicholas looked at his opening speech, he couldn''t help feeling excited, and his mind was suddenly full of thoughts. "No one is optimistic about the prospect of''smelling a woman''. Everyone thinks it will be a disaster, but the film won 80 million US dollars at the box office and put Al Pacino on the throne of an Oscar winner; no one We are optimistic about the results of "Yihai Xiongfeng". Everyone thinks that this work is likely to become mediocre. However, the film contributed 170 million US dollars in the box office, and Hugo Lancaster was awarded with eight consecutive championships. The position of the rising star at the box office. No one is optimistic about the release of "Sleepless in Seattle". Everyone thinks that this will be another boring chick movie. However, the film astounded the audience with a record-breaking $189 million and made people renew I appreciate the charm of love; no one is optimistic about the production of "Schindler''s List". Everyone thinks that the subject matter is too heavy and it will lead to all losses. However, the film won a box office of 205 million U.S. dollars at the same time. The best work of the year. No one looks at the future of 520 Novels. Everyone thinks this is another stupid choice made by Hugo; no one is optimistic about the future of Life and Death Speed. Everyone thinks that Hugos choice is inexplicable and unpredictable... Why does this happen? Why do people habitually question Lancaster''s choice of new works every time? Because of the Golden Raspberry Award? Because of the three-game losing streak of "Deadly Moment", "Detective Ark", and "Hudson Eagle"? Because Lancaster rejected the $10 million salary? Or because... they dare not Trust Lancaster''s vision. When Lancaster amazed every film critic with superb acting skills time and time again, when Lancaster pushed the film to an excellent position time and time again to welcome the sound of praise, when Lancaster time and time again Once and for all, I have proved that all doubts are unnecessary with my excellent strength. Why does no one see this? This may be the most important question for people to think about. Since "Yihai Xiongfeng" became the first Lancaster actor career to break 100 million at the box office in North America, he has achieved such results in three consecutive works, and "Schindler''s List" has gone further by 200 million. Threshold, this is undoubtedly a huge success. Even after Tom Cruise became a national idol by relying on "High Aspirations", he has not achieved such an achievement. So now, can Lancaster perform further miracles? Leaving aside Quentin Tarantinos innumerable Pulp Fiction that is full of uncertainty, this time the typical action movie Life and Death Speed can continue the Lancaster myth and once again push the films North American box office to the top 100 million dollars in data? I choose to believe in Lancaster, how about you?" Nicholas couldn''t help showing a wry smile when he looked at the article he had finished typing. In fact, he looked at the "100 million dollars" data and felt a little guilty in his heart. , "Life and death hour" is a congenital shortcoming that requires a box office of over 100 million. It really can only rely on Hugo''s box office appeal alone. This is too difficult, and people can''t help but feel weak. However, Nicholas took a deep breath and strengthened his belief. He felt that this press release was enough to clearly express all his thoughts. He also believed that the media colleagues would respond most violently to this report, perhaps , This is the second wave of propaganda about "Life and Death". In the press release, Nicholas did not specify that the goal of "100 million U.S. dollars" was mentioned by Hugo, because Nicholas knew that Hugo was not an aggressive personality. He would say so in conversations. On the one hand, there is trust in oneself, on the other hand, there is some ridicule in the ridicule. Now, Nicholass manuscript has been posted to all the media that questioned it, almost just saying Lets bet,''Can the box office of life and death exceed 100 million..., so Nicholas feels no It is necessary to involve Hugo, but to bring up this idea from his standpoint. Sure enough, as Nicholas expected, the "Los Angeles Times" report immediately set off stormy waves after the publication of this report, which also made the editor-in-chief of the "Los Angeles Times" happy, although their news coverage was a step slower than other media. , But the topic effect created is several times that of others, which is definitely a cost-effective deal. In an instant, "Can the North American box office exceed 100 million yuan per hour..." has become the hottest topic in the last week. According to incomplete statistics, a total of 19 media have participated in the discussion on this topic, although "variety shows" and " Professional media such as "Hollywood Report" did not participate. Most of the topics discussed were daily and weekly media, but they still pushed the topic''s popularity to a high level. The media that believes that the "speed of life" box office is absolutely impossible to exceed $100 million. The media is led by the "New York Post". There are a total of fifteen media outlets. This almost occupies an overwhelming advantage. It can also be seen from this that the current media The overall trend of Hugo''s views is still in the stage of habitual questioning. "The New York Post" said, "An action movie that only invested 28 million US dollars, but hopes to become a work of the level of''Terminator'', this is undoubtedly an impossible task. Perhaps, this will become another Once the "Hudson Eagle" hurt, the Golden Raspberry Award is already in sight." The media that stated that "Life and Death Speed" has the ability to break through the 100 million threshold at the box office was led by the "Los Angeles Times" and supported by the "Wall Street Journal", "Washington Post" and "U.S. Weekly." The "New York Times" did not participate. During the discussion on this topic. The "Wall Street Journal" comment is very representative, "Hugo Lancaster has reached the height of a box office superstar, and his ability to pull the box office is no less than that of today''s top actors, just for Hugo Lancaster. In Castor, there are thousands of girls who are willing to go into the cinema to watch the "speed of life and death"." The intensity of the topic this time also aroused heated discussions on radio programs. According to an inaccurate survey, immediately sampled 438 street people from Los Angeles, New York and Chicago. In the three cities, 58% of the people believed that the box office could not exceed 100 million; the remaining 42% believed that the box office could successfully exceed 100 million. This shows that the masses are still generally affected by the negative opinions of the news media and are not optimistic about the prospects of "life and death per hour." But it is worth mentioning that among the 438 people interviewed, more than 86% believed that they were very interested in the "speed of life and death", and only 14% of them There is no idea at all; and among the 86% of the masses, more than half will go directly to the cinema to watch, and the rest will say that they will watch media comments and friends'' opinions before deciding whether to enter the cinema. There is no doubt that this "Los Angeles Times" war post definitely detonated everyone''s attention to "speed of life and death." Under such circumstances, a work like "Life and Death Speed" without any focus, when it was launched in early February, it seemed to become one of the most watched works of this year. So, what kind of response will Hugo make to the provocation of the media this time? The $100 million box office broke or not? .. Chapter 685： Arm strength problem Rehearsal 685. Arm strength problem. Hugo pulled the ring around his neck dejectedly, and the smooth plastic surface pressed tightly on his Adams apple, making him feel like he was strangled, even though he had adjusted the back restraint just now. Take it, relax a bit, but still feel a sense of suffocation, "Huh, are you sure you don''t feel breathless when running like this?" Seeing Hugo''s tangled expression, a group of people nearby laughed, "Don''t worry, we have always worked like this. We have never seen anyone suffocated because of this headset." This is the one standing next to Hugo. A small part of the crowd are idlers of the Los Angeles police. They participate in the performance as extras and can also give some suggestions to the crew. Hugo has put on the special police attendance uniforms of the Los Angeles police. In addition to body armor and firearms and magazines, in order to maintain contact, they must also carry the communication equipment for internal police communication, because the connection lines on the communication equipment are more complicated. , So they must wear a fixing frame around their necks to fix the connecting wires in series to avoid confusion or even knotting of the connecting wires, which would affect their actions. In this way, the connection line of the communication equipment became clear, but the fixing frame hung around the neck made Hugo feel that his breathing was not smooth. Looking at the police officers around him who had long been accustomed to it, Hugo smiled helplessly. "It seems that I haven''t dealt with the bad guys yet, and I''m going to trip over these devices." Hugo could not help but start to miss the advanced communication equipment after the 21st century should not be so troublesome. Leonardo, who was standing next to him, was groping for his equipment with a fresh look. He pointed to a small pocket in front of his abdomen, turned his head and asked, "What is this?" "Bullet pocket." Someone nearby replied kindly. "What about this?" Leonardo pointed to another small pocket and continued to ask questions. "It''s also a bullet pocket." The same voice replied again. "What about this one?" Leonardo worked tirelessly. Hugo rolled his eyes directly, "All are bullet clips, otherwise, what do you think you are doing with multiple pockets, putting lollipops?" Everyone next to him burst into laughter. Leonardo scratched his head in embarrassment. He also realized that his question was too amateurish. "I thought these pockets have different functions, such as rifle stocks or daggers." "The **** is here," Hugo patted Leonardo on the waist, then kicked Leonardo in the shin with his toes. "Here is the dagger." Leonardo suddenly looked wide-open, looking around excitedly, and then looked at Hugo with admiration, "You look like this, you really look like a special police officer." In order to star in "Life and Death" "Speed" Hugo shaved a round inch. This is also the third time that Hugo has played a role similar to that of a soldier. However, round inch is the most thorough this time. Hugo''s entire facial features are clearly exposed, and there is more soldiers blood. And capable, "It''s just too handsome, and it''s easy to be the target of the enemy''s attack." Hugo curled his lips, "Your appearance is so romantic. It is estimated that women will pass out during the task." After that, Hugo stroked his burr exaggeratedly, as if bathing in the sun. In general, this action made everyone else irritable and burst into laughter. Even the staff who were preparing to shoot not far away laughed. Leonardo didnt cut his hair because he didnt have any hard requirements for the role. Now his hair is longer than when he was filming "Different Sky...", although it didn''t reach the point.] In 1995, he filmed "Total Eclipse of Love . At the peak of the romantic and unruly in the period, you can already see him gradually transforming from a young boy to the shadow of Young Master Pian Pian, that long golden hair is indeed indescribably suave. Hugo''s hair stroke just now is obviously a deliberate imitation of Leonardo. That amorous gesture was originally a little joyful because of Hugo''s exaggeration, plus Hugo''s burr that was not as thick as his palm. It creates a hilarious effect. Leonardo was immediately frustrated by Hugo''s counterattack, but looking at the exaggerated appearance that Hugo deliberately created, even he himself couldn''t help but laughed. At this time, the surrounding laughter suddenly went up a step. Leonardo thought that Hugo had done something and cast his eyes directly at Hugo, but found that everyone, including Hugo, was looking away. To myself. Leonardo only noticed at this time that his right hand was inserted in his hair. He also subconsciously stroked his hair just now, which inadvertently completely overlapped with Hugo''s just now. No wonder everyone laughed so happily. But Leonardo himself is also a person who likes pranks, so things have developed to this point, he also completely let go of his hands and feet, but completely let go of his actions, and flicked his hair twice in a row exaggeratedly, what? The romantic suave also turned into comical at this moment, which immediately made the whole crew burst into laughter. The "Speed ??of Life and Death" crew has been officially launched for three days. While all the news media are still discussing whether the movie "Speed ??of Life and Death" is worth looking forward to, whether Hugo should take over the film, and whether the movie can get 100 million US dollars in the box office. At the time, the crew was already silently engaged in filming. Moreover, from the laughter of the crew, it can be seen that the discussions in the external media have no impact on the crew. Even the "100 million box office" that has been so loud in the past two days has not triggered more discussions within the crew. The same is true when you think about it. Hugo, who is the person involved, is so calm. No matter how heavy the pressure of others is, they will not compare to Hugo after all. Now Hugo alone is worth half of the crew of "Life and Death Speed". Similarly, more than two-thirds of all the pressure of the entire crew is on Hugo. Now Hugo does not seem to have any worries. It is devoted to the work of the crew. Such a calm and dedicated performance also injects more confidence into the crew and allows everyone to turn their attention to the work at hand. "Guys, I''m ready to start shooting." Jane Yide-Bonte walked over quickly and greeted everyone in their respective positions. Before walking to the camera, Jane thought about it, and walked in front of Hugo and Leonardo. "Relax, today''s security measures are all in place, don''t worry." Hugo looked at Jane with a nervous face, but chuckled and jumped two steps, "I believe in your professionalism, but I don''t believe in Leo''s arm strength. Look at his stick-like arm to support me. Weight is not so easy." Leonardo was despised by Hugo, and immediately jumped up, "Hey, if you and I compare the strength of your arms, you don''t know who wins and who wins!" Hugo shrugged, "You have the final say, you are the big boss. My life can be maintained on your hands." Although Hugo expressed his trust in himself, Leonardo didn''t sound right, but there was no way to refute it. He could only look at Hugo with a tangled expression on his face. Jane stood by and smiled, "Don''t worry, our staff will do insurance at the back." But considering Leonardo''s self-esteem, she added, "Just in case." It''s a pity that the added sentence was self-defeating, making Leonardo''s face suddenly strange, and Hugo burst into laughter. Looking at Jane who was depressed, Hugo patted him on the shoulder, "Go and prepare for the shooting. Leo and I will be in place right away." After watching Jane leave, Hugo grabbed Leonardo into his arms, "Ha, okay, what is your expression, it''s me who is going to take risks, and I am worried about it." Rain Guo pulled Leonardo towards the shooting location, but Leonardo was dragged forward by Hugo. He glanced at Hugo bitterly and said, "Be careful, I will slip my hands!" Hugo laughed again. The scenes that Hugo and Leonardo will be filming in the past two days are indeed more dangerous. Tomorrow we will shoot the first scene of blasting, and today we will take the lead in shooting a scene where a steel cable is used to pull an elevator in a falling crisis. This is a scene at the beginning of the movie. An elevator rope was blown off and it was falling continuously. Finally, it stopped on the 30th floor. The black hand behind the scenes demanded a ransom of three million dollars, otherwise he would lower the support. The frame also exploded, causing the entire elevator to fall directly. After the two partners Jack and Harry entered the elevator derrick, they realized that time was too late and that the black hand behind the scenes would detonate the bomb. So Jack decided to hook the elevator with the steel rope on the top floor of the building, so that even if the support frame below was blocked After the explosion, the elevator still has a suspension point and will not continue to fall. Since the elevator is located in mid-air If you put more weight on the elevator, maybe the elevator will fall directly, so Jack must be wrapped around the rope and then slide down from the height, Harry grabbed the rope a little bit Release it at one point so that Jack can hook the hook of the steel rope to the hook above the elevator. In fact, the most classic scene of this scene is naturally the moment when Eason slowly fell from a high altitude to steal data in the "Mission Impossible" in 1996, but in fact, this trick has been used as early as "Life and Death", just " "Mission Impossible" has rendered the atmosphere of danger and suspense to the extreme, making it even more impressive, while "Speed ??of Life and Death" is more of a bus that reminds people of the constant running of the bus and the inability to slow down. Now to film this scene, all of Hugos weight is kept in the rope in Leonardos hands, and Leonardo must also slowly lower the rope so that Hugo can continue to fall, which makes it more difficult. . That''s why Hugo and Leonardo had the conversation just now. In fact, from a purely mechanical point of view, even Arnold-Schwarzenegger controlling the rope would be difficult to maintain stability. Leonardo was not a strong person, his arm was even thinner than Hugo. , So relying on Leonardo is definitely unreliable. Jane arranged a total of four staff to help control the rope that sustains Hugo''s life, and only hopes that the scene can be successfully completed. .. Chapter 686： 1 try your hand Make a comeback 686 try his skills in order to pursue realism as much as possible-of course, funding constraints are also important reasons, Jane intends to shoot all the scenes to save the elevator on the spot, this is a very retro attempt for an action movie, after all, it is now big Some action movies have already begun to embark on the road of big scenes, as well as the special effects road opened by the "Terminator" series. With the gradual maturity of computer technology, special effects have gradually occupied the mainstream of action movies, "Transformers" Types of special effects and popcorn blockbuster explosions have become the protagonist of the market. 520 novel Like "Life and Death Speed", works that are still willing to be close to life and reality, but gradually disappear. But in fact, even if there are no large-scale explosions and magnificent scenes, the fist to the flesh, the immersive excitement, and the reality close to life still have a strong appeal to the audience. However, when filming the scene where the elevator is hung on the thirty-floor building, it is naturally impossible to completely replicate it. This is impossible to achieve whether it is for the safety of the actor''s life, the cost of work, and the difficulty of the work. Therefore, the scene of the elevator suspension was filmed on a one-story high place, and a large number of safety air cushions were placed at the lowest end to try everything possible to avoid possible dangers in the event of an accident. Hugo was completely ready at this time. He tied a rope around his waist, and then tied his feet again. This is also to prevent his center of gravity from shaking in mid-air. If only the rope is tied around the waist, Then Hugo will inevitably spread his limbs like a spider falling down, and still cannot maintain balance. This is very easy to get injured in a narrow elevator shaft; and if you only tie a rope to an ankle, there are hidden dangers in safety, so it was finally adopted. This double guarantee. Hugo lowered his head again to confirm that the gloves on both hands were put on. Samora stood beside him and rolled her eyes. "Aren''t you supposed to check the safety of the waist and foot ropes? The point is not clear." Although Hugo and Joseph are back on track, Joseph, as an agent, does not need to be close to Hugo 24 hours a day. Now that Hugo has an assistant, all the trivial matters of the crew are naturally handed over. Samora, after experiencing "Pulp Fiction", Samora gradually got on the track and gradually got used to it. Joseph arrived in the crew two days before the filming started. After that, he stayed in the office most of the time, but if he had time, he would still visit the crew. Hugo chuckled, "Please trust the profession. You let me check it, and I can''t see why, so it''s most reliable to leave it to a professional." After that, Hugo was ready to move towards the beginning of the performance. He walked to the location, but after half a step he was dragged back by Samora. Hugo looked at Samora with a puzzled look. Samora couldn''t help laughing. "Helmet." Hugo realized that he was still wearing a helmet. Just to test the speed and rhythm of Hugo''s fall, so I rehearsed twice. During the rehearsal, because the control was not so precise, Hugo put on a helmet and put a cushion on the top of the elevator to avoid accidents. Hugo quickly unbuttoned his chin, took off his helmet, and handed it to Samora, then raised his hand and rubbed the short hair on his forehead vigorously, "No hair is squashed, right?" This is the advantage of short hair. Even wearing a helmet has no effect, but Hugo still has to confirm. Samora looked around, nodding, and said, "You can go now." Hugo then walked towards the ready position. At this moment Hugo and Samora are standing on the steel support frame of the elevator shaft, but the two-foot-wide support is like a high-altitude rope. Although the elevator is on the first floor, in order to descend this action, Hugo waits The person came to the height of the second floor, and looking down was nearly ten meters away, which made people feel dizzy. However, during the shooting time, everyone gathered on a platform that the camera could not shoot nearby-this was a platform formed between steel support frames with an iron plate frame, which was convenient for a small number of workers to work. Samora was standing on this platform now. After he got the helmet, he walked to the side of the platform, climbed up the fire-proof stairs for about half a floor, found the exit, and left the elevator shaft smoothly. Hugo left the platform and walked along the steel support to his starting position. Because Hugo had a rope tied between his feet, his steps were very limited. In addition, here was another two-story building. As a result, Hugo could only move towards the destination in small steps, a distance of less than five yards was taken for a while before arriving. Hugo looked back and checked the condition of his rope, confirmed that no obstacle was caught, and then said, "I''m all ready here." Leonardo, standing on the steel support on the oblique side of the platform, is applying makeup. His forehead must create a sensation of intensive sweat. He also needs to use makeup to compensate for the effect of excessive force and cheek congestion, which shows Harry. It is difficult for people to maintain Jack''s weight. After Leonardo also confirmed, he turned his head and the four staff members behind him confirmed the position of the gloves and the support points of the soles of the feet, and then said, "We have no problem here." Jane is not in the elevator shaft at this time. He is sitting outside. Apart from Hugo and others, there are only photographers and a small number of security staff. This is to avoid confusion caused by too many crowds. problem. After the makeup artist also withdrew, Jane shouted, "You guys start preparing." Hearing Jane''s order, Hugo sat on the steel support first, and then Leonardo and the others pulled the rope and slowly hung Hugo up. Hugo kept holding the steel support with his left hand and the hook of the steel rope with his right hand. After his upper body was completely suspended in the air, he shouted "stop", and then slowly let go of his left hand, keeping his balance as much as possible to avoid constant shake. During the first rehearsal just now, because he was inexperienced, he shook his head too hard, causing his head to directly hit the steel support. Fortunately, he was wearing a helmet at the time, so there was no problem. At this moment, Hugo was in an upside-down state. He felt the blood swarming toward his head, and it became difficult to speak in an instant, but Hugo adjusted his breathing and made sure that his body''s center of gravity was stabilized. , He said, "Okay!" Leonardo didn''t look back, and directly said, "Three, two, one." On the one hand, the password was for the photographer to start work, and on the other hand, it was for Hugo to know that he was about to fall. Then Leonardo and the four people behind him began to release the rope little by little, and Hugo began to slowly descend. The sound of the steel friction pulley is constantly amplified in the quiet elevator shaft, and even produces a subtle echo. This kind of live radio and on-site sound effects make people involuntarily start to boil, and the heartbeat starts to accelerate uncontrollably, especially the body. Hugo in it, the sharpness from the eardrums and the sense of weightlessness from the body, he can even immersively imagine the scenes of the movie story if it really happened. This kind of excitement made Hugo quickly enter state. After dropping by about three yards, Hugo said, "Tell me again, Harry, why I accepted this job." "Oh, please." Leonardo did not have the camera to shoot at this time. The camera is now shooting Hugo, but he is still involved in it personally in order to create that real sense of breathing and urgency." Thirty years later, you will get a little pension and a cheap gold watch." "Cool!" Hugo said in a loud voice, and the mockery was self-explanatory. Hugo then descended directly above the elevator. He grabbed the broken rope of the elevator, then brought himself closer, and then buckled the iron hook in his right hand to the hook above the elevator. The filming of this scene was completed, and Janes voice came over through the walkie-talkie, "Ka! Hugo, very good, you stop for a while, let''s change the angle of shooting. Leo, you pull the rope back a little bit. foot." Hugo felt that he was being pulled back a little bit, but the symptoms of his brain congestion became more and more obvious. He now feels that he is in a scene that will explode at any time, and it is still Quentin-Talentino plasma. It burst, and Hugo couldn''t help trying to pull the holder around his neck, "Oh, God, this thing almost makes me unable to breathe. Are you sure this is a real prop?" Hugo''s complaints continued to echo in the elevator shaft, making everyone on the crew burst into laughter. But Hugo was hung in the air and swayed gently. He just wanted to laugh, but found that he was in an inverted state. Even laughing was very hard, and laughter meant that the abdomen was hard, and the abdomen was hard. It means that his center of gravity moved, and then he swayed in mid-air like a pendulum. Although the amplitude was not large, it made Hugo feel that his stomach was rolling I was thinking about it now. The sight of all my breakfast pouring out of my mouth. "Hugo said sadly, but it was a "evil" voice that caused the entire crew to be indistinguishable. Leonardo shouted even more depressed, "Hugo! If you speak again, I will have no strength in my hands. " "Then you said you have strong arms!" Hugo wanted to cross his eyebrows and coldly face Leonardo, but found that even if he put his chin on his chest, he couldn''t see Leonardo, which made Hugo I feel very depressed. Originally, he thought that these scenes were not difficult to shoot. After all, it was just a few simple running and discussion, and there was no direct physical contact at all; the really difficult scenes of "Life and Death" were the scenes of the bus running on the highway. But now it seems that the shooting of action movies has never been simple. In Hugo''s view, it''s not even easier than relying on acting as a part of a drama. "Tell me again, Leo, why did I accept this job?" . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) .. Chapter 687： Physical work Make a comeback 687 physical work "Tell me again, Leo, why did I accept this job?" Hugo was hung in the air and swayed. This made the crew unresponsive and thought Jane called again. The filming started, because Hugo''s lines are exactly the same as Jack''s lines, except that the subject was changed from "Harry" to "Leo". 520 novel But Leonardo reacted instantly. He also said in an impatient tone, "Oh, please, in thirty days, you will get six million dollars in salary and dozens of newspaper headlines. ." "Cool!" Hugo curled his lips and said. At this time, everyone realized that it was not the filming work that had started again, but Hugo and Leonardo, the two live treasures, were teasing each other. Everyone could not help but laugh, but the laughter just started, but they listened. Until their dialogue continues. "Then tell me again, Leo, why did you accept this job?" Hugo was hanging upside down, with his right hand resting on his cheek in a leisurely manner, making him look like a thinker. This time Leonardo became even more impatient, "Oh, please, in 30 days, I will get half a million dollars in salary and the title of Best Friend of Hugo.\" "Cool!" Hugo sighed again, "It turns out that this is the difference between me hanging here like frozen pork, and you and the other four strong men holding the rope next to me." \"o. "Hahahaha..." Don''t talk about the staff this time, even Leonardo and the four strong men holding the rope burst into laughter, which made the rope holding Hugo''s weight start to shake violently. , Even sliding down a palm distance, Hugo hurriedly shouted, "Helmet, helmet! I need my helmet!" Fortunately, Leonardo and others realized that they were keeping Hugo''s life safe, and immediately grabbed the rope. Leonardo was the first to yell in dissatisfaction, "Hugo, you are sure you want to survive." ?" "Grass, try it! I am now full of images of plasma shooting after my brain exploded, **** Quentin..." Hugo grumbled depressedly, everyone hadn''t reacted at first, but then they just Realize that Hugo has just finished shooting "Pulp Fiction", and Quentin Tarantino has shown his love for plasma in his previous debut "Falling Dog". At this time, the staff outside the elevator shaft showed a state of scorched earth in an instant. Jane De Bont was originally discussing the angle of the next shot with the photographer. He knew that Hugo''s body function must be uncomfortable when he was hung there, so he planned to finish the shooting quickly. It is also the reason why Leonardo and others did not put Hugo down, but kept hanging. However, to Jane''s expectation, the discussion time was a little longer than expected, and then there was a scene where Hugo and Leonardo teased each other. Jane looked at the smiling crew, and laughed helplessly, then picked up the walkie-talkie and shouted, "Leonardo, put Hugo down another foot. Hugo, you grab the fixture and put your body Stabilize, ready to shoot." "Cool!" Hugo used only a simple vocabulary to successfully make Jane laugh. The shooting of this scene was not difficult. After shooting again, Jane changed three different angles and spent a quarter of an hour to complete all the shooting. Then, in order to cooperate with Leonardo to shoot the most realistic effect, Yu After resting for a while, Guo went into battle again in person, continued to hang upside down, so that the forceful and controlling expression on Leonardo''s face was clearly presented. In this way, Hugo was hung upside down for more than half an hour, and then the filming of the whole scene was completed. Hugo sat on the steel support, rubbed his temples with both hands, and opened his mouth to breathe. At this time, he could see from the flushed cheeks that his brain congestion was very serious. Hugo felt a little dizzy, his stomach was a little uncomfortable, and he felt vomiting, but it was not strong. He only needed to rest for a while, and he should be fine. Closing his eyes, he can clearly feel the dynamics of blood flowing from the brain back to the limbs of the body, allowing the cold limbs to gradually return to temperature due to the ischemic supply. "Are you okay?" Leonardo''s voice heard in the ear. Everyone was preparing for the shooting of the next scene, but seeing Hugo sitting quietly in place, he should have come up to tie Hugo on his body. The staff contacted were afraid to step forward, worrying about interrupting Hugo''s rest, so Leonardo walked over worriedly. Hugo did not speak, still closed his eyes, but raised his right hand to signal "Wait a moment", he can''t even shake his head now, because the dizziness of the brain still makes him have a slight tendency to vomit and continue to gulp. After breathing a few times, Hugo opened his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief, "It''s okay, it''s just brain congestion." Although the filming of "Life and Death Hour" has very basic requirements for acting skills, and for Hugo, it can be said to be easy and competent, but this film has different requirements for the actors. Before Hugo was filming, more energy was focused on character exploration. He had to constantly think about how to perform and how to interpret the character. The training and refinement of acting skills is very difficult. It''s not that you can break through if you want to make a breakthrough. This kind of mental struggle is a huge test to your spirit. Action movies such as "Life and Death Speed" set higher standards for actors'' physical requirements, fighting requirements, and physical function requirements. Although there is no need to think about it, the challenge to the limits of the body is equally full of difficulties. To become a "hero of salvation", not everyone is capable. Ryan Gosling (ryan.), a new generation of acting actor who emerged after the 21st century, is a typical example. He is popular, acting, has a face and body. After achieving great success, he is generally regarded as a comic superhero. Many audiences love to see the most suitable actor. However, the major production companies lack confidence in Ryan. They believe that Ryan does not have the temperament of a superhero, which makes him brush shoulders with the Green Lantern, Batman and other characters. Especially in the casting of Green Lantern, Ryan has entered the final signing stage, but it is a pity that Warner Bros. Pictures still thinks that his body is not strong enough, and finally gave the role of Green Lantern to Ryan Reynolds. ). The same is true for "Life and Death". Jack, who played Hugo, almost saved the bus that exploded at any time by himself, and the elevator that was loaded with bombs. Jack may not be the muscle-bursting future soldier in "Terminator". , But his keen observation, quick thoughts, vigorous skill, and strong physique are all necessary conditions for becoming a hero. "Life and Death Hour" has just started shooting, Hugo deeply understands this feeling, at this time the feeling of cerebral congestion finally eased, and the smile returned to Hugo''s face again, "Huh, I think I will always be I cant understand the sleeping posture of the bat, and maybe the related characters of the vampire and I are also lost." Hugo''s thoughts jumped very fast. Leonardo didn''t react for the first time. Later, after thinking about it carefully, the bat sleeps upside down. Then he understood the meaning of Hugo''s words and couldn''t help but laughed." Your ability to make cold jokes is really getting better and better." Hugo shrugged, "But fewer and fewer people understand." Leonardo looked back at the other staff, especially the staff who came forward to untie Hugo''s rope. All of them looked inexplicable. Obviously they couldn''t understand the meaning of Hugo''s cold joke. It made Leonardo smile more happily, "Don''t worry, this is the beginning of the test, and then you still have enough time to use the limits of your body to meet everyone''s expectations." Leonardo is obviously saying that there will be several times more hard work than today waiting for Hugo. Hugo understands it, but the other staff still have question marks. The staff standing next to it sees it. Hugo and Leonardo looked at their eyes together and hesitated, "Uh, are you ready to dismantle the equipment? The next scene will begin in five minutes." Obviously, they still did not understand the conversation between Hugo and Leonardo, which made both of them laugh, but Hugo still said kindly, "Yes, I''m ready. sorry to bother you." In the early stage of shooting, it went through such a physical test, which is a good thing for Hugo, which makes Hugo have enough preparation for the next work, and then improve his state as soon as possible and invest in shooting . Although Hugo is a road idiot, it is a sense of direction problem, which is not directly related to motor nerves. On the contrary, Hugo''s athletic ability is very good, the physical hardware ability is very good, the previous confrontation is more fierce, and the fight is more powerful. Hugo in his "Hudson''s Eagle" and other works also showed a very high standard. The test of the "speed of life and death" for Hugo is more reflected in the aspects of reaction ability, confrontation intensity, action speed, etc. Hugo is getting better and better, completing all the shooting tasks very easily. The elevator bombing of the building in the first part of the movie soon came to an end, and only the last explosion was left. This was also a major test for the entire crew. Hugo, Leonardo and others were also very keen on the explosion work. After all, professional blasting team is not so easy to meet in ordinary life. "Hey, you two, can you not be so excited? It will explode in a moment, but it will be real, and Hugo will also hang Via and be blown up. This is a very serious matter. It''s like fireworks." Seeing Hugo and Leonardo''s eagerness to try, Jane, who was devastated by arranging safety work, seemed very helpless. Hugo and Leonardo looked at each other and smiled, and then they heard Hugo say, "I''m wondering if this is the real reason we took this job." (The text to be continued is provided by (Dian Dian Han Paper), with a wife in the front row.) .. Chapter 688： Demolition Team Restart 688 Blasting Team In order to prevent himself from being caught, the man behind the elevator bombing had a bomb tied to his body. After escaping from the pursuit of Jack and Harry, he detonated the bomb in the underground parking lot. This not only prevented the police from continuing the pursuit, but also made it. The imaginary of own death, waiting for the opportunity to come again. {Please search in Baidu, the first full text to read} The scene to be filmed now is that the bomb in the underground parking lot is detonated. The huge shock wave caused by the bomb not only blasted the passage from the elevator exit to the parking lot on the ground floor to pieces, but also directly blasted Jack, who was trying to catch up. Turn over, so the weight and control of the bomb must be very precise. After nearly a week of consideration and control, the blasting team finally determined the weight of the bomb. Generally speaking, there is only one opportunity for such an explosion, and the most important thing is scene construction, funding control and other issues. Moreover, once a problem occurs, although there may not necessarily be casualties, it is still necessary to avoid accidents as much as possible. The passage of the underground parking lot is specially constructed in the Burbank Studio. The entire passage is made of rubber materials to ensure that the passage can be easily dismantled by the bomb, and the impact of the fragments will not cause damage, so that the bomb The weight can be relatively reduced, and there will be greater protection for the safety of the studio. Hugo and Leonardo were standing at the door of the passage. At this time, the so-called parking lot only had a corner, and then a one-to-one model car was parked. Then the demolition team staff were placing bombs. Hugo asked curiously, "Is this kind of bomb c4?" When Hugo used to watch movies, he always said that the bomb was very powerful. Among them, c4 seemed to appear most frequently, so he asked curiously. For a moment. "Of course not." Boyd-Shemis (.), the leader of the blasting team, said with a smile, "How can we use c4, that''s too powerful." Boyd knew Hugo is a typical example. The general audience psychology of the audience is always confused about the explosion effect created on the movie screen. The spectacular scenes make them full of curiosity. "We only use improvised bombs with relatively small power. The power of this bomb is average. Only fifty to eighty square feet." Fifty to eighty square feet, which is equivalent to about six or seven square meters. It can be said to be a very limited range. Leonardo also immediately curiously said, "Then such power can blow up this model. Is it ruined?" "When this model was built, it was actually loose. It only needed a little impact and it could easily fall apart. The shock waves generated by the bombs we made required more of these fragments to be blasted out to create a complete A scene of division. Before Boyds words were finished, he saw the two curious babies, Hugo and Leonardo, banging against the wall beside them, as if it were a glass product. Just broken, this made Boyd laughed. "Ordinary pushes are not a problem. If you back a few yards like a rugby player and hit with all your strength, you will smash the whole scene." Hearing this, Leonardo was immediately eager to try. Although Hugo wanted to try it, reason stopped him, and then he also grabbed Leonardos shoulder, "If you really hit It''s broken, but Jane will deduct your salary." This made Leonardo depressed to stop the continuous jumping movement on the spot. Boyd squeezed in through the gap between Hugo and Leonardo, walked into the passage, and measured with his own footsteps, "Leo, you will lie here for a while, and when you hear the countdown, you Just climb inside." Boyd stood about four yards from the door, confirmed it, and then looked at Hugo, "Your position is almost here, at most you can only go one step further. , Otherwise you are likely to be injured by the impact of the impact." Both Hugo and Leonardo also walked in and carefully confirmed their positions. Since Jack played by Hugo needs to be chased up, he needs to pay attention to his forward movement. Hugo stepped back a few steps, raised his hands, straightened his grip, "I will stand here in my starting position, and then chase forward," Hugo walked to the position indicated by Boyd, "You mean here. ?" After Boyd gave confirmation, Hugo felt that his adjustments were not very comfortable, "Leo, you take a step back so that when I rush forward, I have more room to adjust." Hugo While talking, he returned to his position, "Look, I am going to chase the criminals. I can''t stop the pace first. This looks too fake, as if I knew he would detonate the bomb. Its too unreasonable. So, I must have ran to Rio and the bomb detonated, but because of the inertia of rushing forward, I continued to walk two steps forward and was hit by an oncoming shock wave. go back." Looking at Hugos cover-up, Boyd couldnt help but said, This is the most reasonable, but the problem is that in this way, you will hit the shock wave directly like a wall, and then be knocked off. This is right for you. The physical damage will be more obvious." "But this is the most reasonable, isn''t it? And there are rubber materials around, even if it hits it, there will be some bruises at most, it won''t hurt too much, right?" Hugo has a conscientious person in his bones. Spirit, this spirit has allowed him to achieve good results in his previous acting studies, and although he does not need to think about acting now, he still considers all aspects and hopes to show the best results. This was manifested during the filming of "Schindler''s List". In order to play Amon-Goss well, Hugo even drank alcohol, even vomiting. The same is true today. Boyd said with some embarrassment, "That''s how it is said, but the rhythm of your running forward is not so well controlled..." You must know that although the power of the bomb has been controlled as much as possible, it is a bomb after all. Therefore, security is still the first issue they must consider. Hugo has already entered the state, shaking his head repeatedly, "No, no, you forgot, because the criminal has a bomb, which is a weapon, so the police. When chasing and trailing, he will not blindly chase forward. Instead, I control my steps, so I can control my speed and rhythm, and gradually move forward," Hugo retreated to his starting position for a while, and walked forward as he said. Its just three steps away, and then you can detonate the bomb. Ill go two steps forward, and the next step is the shock wave..." After the demonstration, Hugo felt more and more feasible, "And in this way, the inertia of my forward rush is not so strong, the reaction force of the shock wave will not be so violent, and the situation can be controlled." After tempering in many movies, Hugo has now developed a habit. Entering the shooting stage, it is easy to completely indulge in the character, and the whole person is substituted into the character and situation of the character. This is also the so-called entering the movie. . Therefore, Hugo''s way of thinking will always stand from the perspective of the role, thinking about performance, although "life and death speed" does not require much acting skills, but these details can still see the true nature of the actor in Hugo''s bones. Boyd has actually been persuaded by Hugo. The situation that Hugo said is true and completely feasible. But the problem is that he is only the leader of the blasting team. You must know that even if you are prepared, the blasting will always be A job full of countless unknowns, so he has no right to decide. He can only say embarrassingly, "This is not what I said, you have to ask Jane, you know, this matter is too complicated... Hugo also knows that his thoughts are still a bit too aggressive. If it is normal or from the sidelines, then Hugo will not have these thoughts, but at this time Hugo is an actor, he thinks the role of an actor is To present the characters and script as truthfully as possible, he is willing to put his best in the performance. Hugo stood there and thought for a while, "I''ll discuss it with Jane." Leonardo and Boyd stood where they were, looking at each other. Although Leonardo is also very interested in blasting, he also knows exactly how dangerous a bomb is. There are endless dangerous scenes in action movies, and blasting is one of the most. , From injury to severe...Leonardo didn''t even want to think about it anymore, he was completely frightened by Hugo''s bold behavior. Leonardo wanted to open his mouth to stop Hugo, but found that he didn''t know what to say, so in the end his voice got stuck in his throat, and he could only stand where he was at a loss. At this time, Samora, who was walking over with potato chips, walked over unhurriedly, watching Hugo leaving behind but did not catch up, but raised her voice and asked, "Hugo, Do you want to eat some?" But Hugo didn''t answer, just raised his hand and swayed, and ran in the direction where Jane was. This made Samora feel quite boring. He responded so generously to snacks that he didn''t get a response. Samora took out another potato chip and stuffed it into his mouth, and then looked at Leonardo and Boi, who stood beside him speechlessly. De took a look without thinking, and directly handed the whole packet of potato chips to the two of them, "Do you eat it? Tomato flavor." But he discovered that neither of them responded to him, and he saw it immediately. With the elusive expressions on Leonardo and Boyd''s faces, he couldn''t help but asked in confusion, "What''s the matter?" Leonardo glanced at the potato chips in Samoras hand, and was speechless for a while, but wanted to explain, and didnt know where to start, so he could only silently stretch out his right hand and take out a small stack of potato chips from the bag. , Also stood in place and began to stuff his own mouth. "Kacha, kacha..." The crisp voice of chewing potato chips echoed quietly, and Boyd hesitated, "Give me some." ([This text is provided by]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation vote and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) .. Chapter 689： Serious and dedicated Make a comeback 689 serious and dedicated Leonardo, Boyd, and Zamora were eating potato chips while watching the discussion between Hugo and Jane and Ian. At this time, Hugo and Jane had a quarrel, and both of them looked a little excited. , Struggling with reason, Leonardo nodded his chin, "It seems that Jane disagrees." Boyd was not surprised at all, "He has to think about the whole crew." In fact, the details Hugo noticed just now is a body book. Its just the details that can be reflected in the movie. It may be a picture that flashes in half a second. Even because the audiences attention is focused on the explosion picture, they will not notice, so of course Jane is not willing to let this picture. The biggest actor in the entire crew has committed a personal risk. "But don''t you think Hugo is very convincing?" Leonardo said earnestly. After eating up the potato chips in his hand, Samora passed the bag over again. Reaching in, two-thirds of the small arms disappeared, which can last a long time. Samora looked at Leonardos smile at him, he also curled his lips and said, "Hugo has always been very persuasive, he is a very principled person, when he intends to convince each other. , There must have been a draft, so it is not easy to reject him." Although Samora didn''t know what Leonardo was discussing, but they subconsciously participated in the topic together. Boyd couldn''t help but nodded, "Yes, I just think Hugo is very convincing, so I can''t open his mouth to refuse him." Boyd looked at the potato chip bag that Samora handed over and raised his left hand. , Signaled that he still had it, his speed of eating snacks was much slower, "Although it is only a half-second or one-second picture, it has a great impact on the audience. After all, the audience is also following the actor''s figure. Observing the development of things, if the actor''s movements are stagnant, it will also have a huge impact on the audience''s viewing effect. Only the actor does not know that the bomb is about to explode, the audience will really not know." In the long history of film, there are countless masterpieces and not many classics. The breakthroughs from masterpieces to classics are often small details that have not been noticed, which will affect the entire viewing effect and viewing experience. The performance of the actors, the writing of the script, the filming of the director, the compilation of the soundtrack... all of this. Leonardo and Samora stood by and nodded involuntarily in agreement, but Samora suddenly felt a little strange, "Wait, you, frn, j just said the explosion? What happened to the hero''s actions?" "Hugo said that after the bomb is detonated, he should continue to advance two steps because of inertia. This is the most reasonable." Boyd explained briefly, and then saw Samora''s expression freeze in an instant, "Kacha" With a sound, the potato chips in his mouth were directly bitten off, but this time, instead of chewing immediately, he stood still on the spot, as if he was going to melt the potato chips like eating candy. "What!" Samora''s screaming roar immediately attracted the attention of everyone around. The demolition team even raised their voice and complained, "Hey, someone is setting up a bomb here!" Even Hugo and Jane are arguing. Can''t help but look over. Only then did Samora react, and the potato chips were gone, he gave Leonardo a handful, and trot in the direction of Hugo quickly, "Hugo, this is a bomb, this is a bomb!" Samora I don''t know what to say more, I can only repeat the word "bomb" constantly. At this time, Leonardo also gave Boyd the potato chips casually, and ran over after him; Boyd took the potato chips in his hand and thought about it, but he also took the potato chips with him. Go up. Hugo looked at Samora with a worried look, followed by Leonardo and Boyd, but laughed instead, "Hey, hey, guys, I''m not prone to abuse, okay?" Hugo suddenly flew a stroke, making everyone stunned, and then a black line appeared on the collective forehead, and some of the staff nearby couldn''t help but laugh, "I am also worried about injury, God, I am the one who may be injured. Are you good or bad? I''m afraid of pain, so I don''t want to see **** and wounded scenes." Hugo''s explanation made Samora, Jane and others calm down a bit, "I just think that a little detail change-without hurting myself, will create a better effect, so why not? Man? Guys, even if you agree to do so, I will rehearse again and again, and then confirm that its safe and correct, and then go into shooting. Rest assured, if it really involves danger, I guess I can run faster than anyone. " Hugos words made everyone chuckle. What seemed to be a serious question, was immediately full of joy when Hugo ridiculed him, but Samora still frowned firmly. He was not very concerned about the film industry. He understands, but he knows one thing very well: Action movies are inherently easy to get injured, which is why many actors have stand-ins, "I dont understand why you have to play in person, isnt there a stand-in?" Samora heard, top Big names can ask for a stand-in. Samora''s words made the staff next to them look a little embarrassed. In action movies, the use of avatars is necessary, because there are many professional actions that ordinary people cannot do, including drag racing, explosions, high-altitude fights, etc. The movie Superman only exists on the big screen, and it does not exist in life. . However, if a large number of doubles are used, the camera cannot shoot the front face, which has a great influence on the authenticity of the movie. Therefore, most directors hope that, under reasonable circumstances, the actors will play in person. So the actor can handle the situation, but asks to be on the scene, which is actually a kind of disrespectful performance. After all, the substitute has a meager salary, but has completed the most difficult tasks for the big-name actors with millions of pay and still risked their lives. "Samora, don''t worry, there are still many scenes that require their help. I am not a panacea." Hugo said with a smile without any hesitation, "Today''s scene is just the difference of one step forward. , I can do it myself, why bother others? What''s more, the reason why I took one more step was to create the instinctive inertial movement of the body, emphasizing the sense of reality, but using a substitute to complete it. What''s the point of this step? What''s the meaning?" Hugo knew that everyone was worried about himself, but in fact, he himself, the client, was the one who feared the most. He also knows very well that this is an explosion, a dangerous object that will lose arms and legs if he is not careful. Although he has crossed once, he has died once, but he still does not want to end this magical experience so early. , So he cherishes this life more than anyone, and he knows what he is doing now better than anyone. "Furthermore, don''t I want to tie the Via? It creates the effect of being blown up by the shock wave, so if you don''t let me run too far along the inertia, right?" Hugo added "Dont forget, the body armor on my body is also real. This is also one of the protective cushions." Due to the insufficient power of the bomb, there is naturally no way to create the effect of Hugo and Leonardo being blown up. Therefore, when shooting, Hugos waist will be tied to the Wia. After the bomb is detonated, the Wia operator will take the rain. Guo pulled up, and then pulled back along the track on the ceiling, creating the scene of Hugo hitting the wall after being blown by the bomb. I have to say that Hugo is indeed a very persuasive person. After listening to his supplementary explanation, everyone fell silent, and even Samora had nothing to say. After struggling again and again, Jane finally nodded in agreement, "You go do rehearsal exercises, and make sure that your steps must not go wrong. If you are injured, our entire crew can''t afford your medical expenses." After getting the permission, Hugo jumped up excitedly, and then took Boyd to start the rehearsal. Hugo must ensure his route and pace to make sure that he can finally stop within a safe range. At the same time, the WIA operators also discussed with the blasting team and confirmed that their detonating bombs and the pace of starting the WIA are consistent, so as to maximize the effect of the real explosion, and at the same time ensure that the safety of Hugo will not be affected. problem. Rehearsal is often even more important than actual shooting. Samora watched Hugo start the rehearsal intensively. He knew that he could not stop Hugo, and he was not in the mood to eat snacks anymore. After thinking about it, he immediately dialed Joseph''s phone and talked about the situation worriedly. Again. Joseph didn''t hesitate, and drove directly to Burbank''s studio from Constellation Avenue. When Joseph arrived at the studio, Hugo and the blasting team were still rehearsing. Jane led the camera team to arrange the location of the camera. They had only one chance and had to shoot at one time, so the entire crew was like a high-speed machine. Any slack. Samora looked at Joseph anxiously, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Are you not going to talk to Hugo?" Joseph twitched the corners of his mouth helplessly, "Look at him," Samora also cast his gaze on Hugo, who was fully engaged, "When he is fully engaged in work, none of us can persuade him." Joseph really knows nothing better, just like when Hugo was struggling to destroy himself during the filming of "Schindlers List", even if Hugo drank and vomited, no one could stop him. Hugo''s dedication and focus are important factors for his success. However, even though Joseph understands this, he still has no way of rest assured, whether as an agent or a friend, he must arrive at the scene and participate in this dangerous work together. In the company, Nicholas Cage, who had just arrived, was left in the conference room by him. Leonardo also stood beside Joseph at this time, without saying a word, looking at Hugo who was preparing carefully. Originally, Leonardo thought that this time the filming "Speed ??of Life and Death" was just a relaxed cameo, but he had unexpected gains. Hugo''s dedication, perseverance, and meticulousness made Leonardo seem to be an actor. Gained some insights. (The text to be continued is provided by (Dian Dian Han Paper), with a wife in the front row.) .. Chapter 690： Explosion error Resurrection 690 explosion error "Explosive team?" "Alright!" "Wia Group?" "Alright!" "Photography team?" "Alright!" "Actors?" "Alright!" After Jane took the walkie-talkie to confirm one by one, the process was repeated for the third time, "After I called the start, Hugo walked forward five steps, the demolition team detonated the bomb, and the Wia team pulled Wia after an interval of one second, and Is it a problem? After Jane finished speaking, the scene was quiet and no one spoke at all. At this time, even her breathing had to be slowed down, lest she made some noise on the scene and affected the shooting, or even worse, caused the staff to suffer. The timing is wrong, causing irreparable consequences... Samora and Joseph are both standing among the crowd of staff behind the monitor. Samora only feels that all of his palms are sweat. He has been Hugos assistant for more than two months. He always thought it was a share. Very challenging work, but he handles everything very well. But today Samora knew that he only saw the tip of the iceberg of this job, and the difficulties were far from being lifted. Samora turned her head and glanced at Joseph. At this moment, Joseph folded his hands on his chest, frowned slightly, and looked at the monitor intently. The expressionless face couldn''t find any special expression, but he was solemn. The tension and tension can be clearly felt, and this makes Samora''s heartbeat that has accelerated to the extreme start to crawl slowly towards the eyes of his throat, and he just feels that he is about to suffocate. The staff at the scene were so nervous, but Hugo, as the person involved, relaxed at this time. He has no time to be nervous now. He has no time to worry about whether his back and the soles of his feet are soaked with sweat. He must take care of it. All the attention is focused on the next shooting, which is a shooting that cannot tolerate a slight error, unlike usual, there is still room for ng. He has only one chance, the only time. "Hugo, get ready to give me a signal." Jane finally gave the order. Since Hugo still has to enter the state of a role, at least he can''t put into filming with a heroic and tragic expression, so the signal for the opening of this scene must start with Hugo. Hugo stood there and jumped twice, moving his limbs, trying to prevent the beating heartbeat from affecting his thoughts, and then Hugo saw Leonardos sight. Harry, played by Duo, was injured and lying on the ground, also in a fully prepared state. Leonardos expression was panic and uneasy at this time, which fits perfectly with his character, but Hugo knew that he was actually worried about himself, and the worry in those eyes was clearly conveyed, which made Yu Yu The corner of Guo''s mouth couldn''t help but a smile was drawn, and he raised his chin to Leonardo, "Are you in the play fast?" This ridicule made Leonardo stunned, and then suddenly there was the urge to roll his eyes. Hugo was still joking at this moment. It was... speechless. However, Hugo did not give Leonardo time to react, stopped beating, stood still, holding his gun in both hands, and then calmed down, the whole person entered Jack''s state, and his brows began to frown slightly. When I got up, my eyes became sharp, and the indomitable momentum rose in an instant, and then Hugo shouted, "Okay." Hearing Hugo''s password, Jane picked up the intercom and gave the password, "Go!\" Hugo immediately took his pistol and stepped forward. At the same time, Leonardo continued to push his body into the passage. Hugo''s steps were great, full of invincible courage and determination. He glanced at Leonardo, but without any pause in his footsteps, he continued to straighten his arms and raised his pistol to move on. At this moment, a loud bang exploded, and the entire studio seemed to be shaken, shaking violently. Hugo still did not react at this time, and subconsciously followed the inertia to continue walking two steps forward, but these two steps seemed to be slightly larger than expected by three or four inches (less than ten centimeters), but this is a little bit. He couldn''t make accurate judgments even with the slight gap, and then he felt a heat wave like the turtle style qigong in "Dragon Ball", and it hit his face in an instant. I reacted directly when I was able to, subconsciously raised my hands to try to cover the part of the head, the whole passage seemed to collapse, countless hard pieces fell like hail, and the whole area was surrounded by red fire. , There is no other color in sight except red, and the swaying explosion makes people suspect that there is a volcano erupting not far away. It all seemed to happen within a millisecond. Hugo didnt have time to think, and felt that he was flying into the air without any pulling force behind him. Instead, he hit a wave of air head-on and his body was passively caught. When he lifted it up, when he felt the weightlessness of his heart suddenly falling into the sky, a very violent pull came from behind him, which yanked him back fiercely-this was the power of Wia. Originally, what happened here should be Hugo hanging Via, flying backwards at a constant speed, and finally hit the wall and slipped down. This was the script arranged by the crew, but it was counterproductive. Hugo only felt that the heat wave coming on his face was like a bunch of tongues of fire, licking his cheek fiercely, making him feel the burning sensation, and the wave of air in front of him was stronger than expected, hitting Hugo flew backwards quickly. This speed even exceeded the pulling frequency of Wia. This caused Hugo to fly backwards on the one hand, but at the same time he felt the pulling force from Wia. This tearing force was not violent. , But it made Hugo very uncomfortable. What''s more terrible is that the degree of tearing gradually increased over time. Fortunately, the distance of this passage is not long. Hugo quickly reached the end. He only felt that his entire back hit a hard concrete wall. This feeling was very bad. He only felt that the whole person was It was about to fall apart, and then he slammed it **** the ground, and all the falling bricks piled on him. Hugo only felt that a ring of tinnitus was coming quickly along with tidal pain, and then he was plunged into darkness. Everyone standing behind the monitor saw a much clearer picture. Although everything seemed to be slow motion, the whole thing happened so fast, I saw Hugo as if he was really blown up. , "Swish" and flew backwards, drawing an arc all the way back along the trajectory of Wia. Unidentified staff members such as Joseph and Samora are still sighing: The effect of Avia is so real, and those who have seen Avia with their own eyes have been deceived. But then I heard a muffled noise, Hugo hit the wall fiercely, the whole scene seemed to be shaking violently, even if it was just watching, it made people grin and feel painful, and then Hugo was like a sackcloth bag. It hit the ground heavily, although it was only less than half a person high, but a large amount of dust splashed around, making it difficult to see the situation. Jane''s "card" came out immediately, and then I heard the panicked voice of the Wia team, "Hugo''s speed just exceeded our control..." When the others didn''t understand what it meant, Jane stood up instantly, her face turned pale in an instant, and she staggered and ran in the direction of Hugo. At this time Joseph and Samora also realized that something was wrong, and the panic in their eyes immediately swallowed them. Joseph immediately followed and ran over; Samora wanted to follow closely, but found that her feet were too bad. After being panicked and a little unwilling to do so, Samora gritted her teeth and beat her thigh vigorously, then swiftly stepped forward to follow. At this time, the on-site staff finally understood that there was an accident just now, but everyone did not know the specifics. The whole set was in chaos at an instant. Everyone was talking about each other because they didnt understand. Everyone thought that the bomb caused a major accident, one by one. They were all panicked. Some people rioted and followed them to watch, some hurriedly looked for the doctor accompanying the crew, and a few people screamed because they were too surprised and scared. This made the scene look like a disaster. Boyd wanted to follow up to check the situation as soon as possible, but where his duty was, he must first understand the situation of the bomb so that he could judge how serious Hugos problem was. He forced himself to calm down, frowning and frowning. The blasting team discussed, The power of the explosion is a bit stronger than expected, but it shouldnt cause harm. The effect of shaking the mountain just now is more because the whole scene is made of plastic and is not strong. , Is not the real power of the explosion. However, the power of the bomb is not precisely controlled, and errors within a certain range are possible. The bomb just now was stronger than expected but it was still within the error range and did not completely lose control, so Boyd obviously didnt understand the Hugo''s problem. This is also the case. The reason why he was able to calm down in the first place. "Could it be because Hugo''s inertia was a little bit bigger when he rushed forward? Today''s air wave is indeed a bit more fierce than expected." A member of the nearby blasting team said, "According to the truth, Hugo should be fine... " Having said that, the members of the blasting team fell silent with a heavy expression. No one can guarantee the control of the bomb. If Hugo really has an accident, their dereliction of duty is the most important omission. When the bomb exploded, Leonardo subconsciously buried his head under his arms, and then felt the pain of bumping hard rubber lump on his shoulder. The feeling of constant shaking made him start to become too. Uneasy, after personally experiencing the power of the bomb, Leonardo deeply felt the sharpness of the skin, as if the whole world was about to collapse, and the heart couldn''t help but shrink. After the shaking was over, Leonardo raised his head and looked around for the staff, but saw Hugo lying on the ground, eyes tightly closed, motionless, which made Leonardo''s heart stop instantly. Up beating. .. Chapter 691： Head concussion 691''s head shook his head again. "Damn it!" Leonardo''s heart shrank sharply. Regardless of the surrounding smoke and dust, he quickly rushed forward, because he was only a few yards away from Hugo. , So he was the first to feel in front of Hugo. {Please search in Baidu, the first full text to read} Leonardo looked at Hugo in front of him at a loss. He didn''t know what was wrong with Hugo or what to do. He could only kneel in front of Hugo, shaking himself at a loss. With both hands, "Hugo, Hugo, are you okay? Are you okay?" Leonardo only felt that his throat was on fire. It was extremely difficult even to say a word, and at this time, it was blank. A piece of brain is even more unable to organize any language. "Don''t touch him! Don''t touch him!" A heart-piercing shout continued from the noise, which made Leonardo''s hands that had already touched Hugo''s body armor instantly stiffened. Then he looked around anxiously, as if he hoped to find someone to call for help. Leonardo was still too young. Facing this unexpected scene, he was completely at a loss. Even his muscles were stiff and unable to function normally, and he could only kneel on the ground in a panic. At this point Jane and Joseph had already ran over at a quick pace, but Joseph, who started later, rushed over instead, knelt down beside Leonardo, breathing heavily, "Hugo, you are okay. Hugo, Hugo Lancaster!" Even Joseph didn''t know what to say at this time, he could only keep shouting. But Joseph also knew that after the collision just now, Hugo didnt know what was wrong. Even if the problem was not just a concussion, he couldnt move easily, so although he was in a hurry, he didnt move or touch the rain. Fruit, try to keep Hugo in his original posture, and then wait for the crew doctor to come and deal with it. But even so, Joseph still had no way to calm down. He could only relieve his inner anxiety with shouting voices. Even if his voice became hoarse, he didn''t notice it, "Hugo! Wake up, wake up!" After the bomb was detonated, Hugo only felt that everything seemed to be fast-forwarded. It was not like the slow-moving situation in the movie. All the complicated situations seemed to be completed in an instant, and Hugo did not even have time to detect it. When something happened, I felt that the whole person had hit the iron plate, and then all my muscles began to mourn. After falling to the ground, Hugo didn''t feel much in his body. He just felt that his ears were filled with countless calls. All the shouts around him seemed to be coming from across a remote valley. His brain had a momentary moment. Stagnant, but soon recovered, opened his eyes to try to see the surroundings, but the surrounding scene of smoke and dust stings his eyes, making him have to close again, the darkness at this moment allows him to be a little quiet a bit. At this time, the back pain and the pain from the waist tightening came in, which made Hugo want to curse foul language. His head was still a little confused, especially the constant tinnitus that made him unable to calm down. Thinking, but he also knew that there should be a little problem with the explosion just now. The air wave was a bit more violent than expected, and his steps forward seemed to exceed expectations. This caused him to be overwhelmed by the air wave, and finally hit the wall directly. The pain in his back was really hot. It makes him tangled, and it feels like his whole person is going to be torn apart. "Hugo, are you okay?", "Hugo, how are you?", "Hugo..." The continuous voice came from all directions, making Hugo feel that there is noisy, that is constantly rotating After the tinnitus gradually subsided, the noise swarmed, and Hugo frowned. It was too noisy. Especially when everyone found that Hugo hadnt responded at all, and those eyes were tightly closed, which made the scene even more chaotic. Everyone seemed to have nothing to say except his name. This kind of earnest and intensive calling made Hugo feel that his brain was swollen, and then Hugo had to say, "Hey, hey, you guys don''t call anymore, it''s too noisy." Hearing Hugos shout, the noise around him gradually settled, and then Hugo opened his eyes and saw Leonardo and Joseph kneeling in front of him, behind him was a large crowd of dense crowds. As if all the space was squeezed, Hugo tried to take a big breath, but was choked by the surrounding dust, and coughed, "God, are you sure this is made of rubber? I thought it was a real concrete wall. , It really hurts." Hugo complained dissatisfied. Hugo looked back at the wall behind him, knocked two fists in dissatisfaction, and then looked back and saw the inexplicable and dumbfounding faces. He curled his lips and quickly mentioned the most important thing. Jane, how was the shooting just now? Did it succeed?" Jane looked at Hugo dumbfounded, frowning and not knowing how to answer. Hugo is already injured, and he still cares about the shooting situation just now. Such dedication is indeed admirable. Leonardo was so scared that his eye sockets were red. At this moment, he was shocked by Hugo''s words, and he was astonished; Joseph vented angrily, "Hey, man, now your body is the problem. , Dont care about the inexplicable things!" Something inexplicable, something inexplicable... the rest of the crew suddenly became messy. However, Hugo rounded his eyes fiercely, "If you want to re-shoot, that would be the worst!" So the scene just now must be successful, and if Hugo''s self-sacrifice also caused the filming to fail, that''s it. It is a real sad reminder. Hugo''s refutation made everyone silent. It really makes sense to think like this. "Get out, get out..." The crew doctor walked up quickly and dispelled everyone around Hugo. "You all get out of the way, give Hugo room to breathe fresh air, get out, get out of the way. !" The doctor said grumpily, "What are you guys thinking about, let me go in and check on Hugo!" Hula la, everyone stepped away immediately, and then the surrounding crowd dispersed, so that the doctor could come forward and finish the work. The doctor knelt in front of Hugo and asked, "Where does it hurt?" "At the same time, he took out a small flashlight from his bag, ready to start the inspection of Hugo. Hugo did not answer immediately, but twisted his body, trying to feel the pain in various parts of his body. Seeing Hugos action, the people around couldnt help but exclaimed, "Oh", they all thought that Hugo was seriously injured, maybe fractures, internal injuries, etc., so they saw Hugo this All were frightened during the action, feeling the pain for Hugo. But Hugo thought it was okay. In fact, he did hit the wall just now, but on the one hand, his body is protected enough, on the other hand, the rubber wall is still flexible, so there is no sharp pain. , It was more muscle soreness. After the confirmation, Hugo shook his head, "No, I don''t have any special pain, but the muscles are a little sore." After that, Hugo was still ready to stand up and take a look, but this time not only was the crowd onlookers, even the doctor exclaimed, "Oh, stop, stop." The doctor quickly stopped Hugo, "Are you sure there is nothing on him." Are you injured?" "Of course, if you talk about the pain after a fall, it is true. I feel soreness everywhere in my muscles now, but I have to talk about pain such as broken bones and internal bleeding. No, I am pretty sure there is not." Hugo at this time The brain gradually regained its clarity, and it became more clever to answer questions. "That needs my further examination to confirm." The doctor said conservatively and cautiously, after all, the scene just now looked really bad. Fortunately, Hugos personality is not impulsive, so he did not rush to stand up, but sat quietly and listened. The doctor was a little relieved, But Im going to do a concussion check first. , You know, just now your impact has hit your head." "Uh, but I didn''t feel like vomiting?" Hugo actually didn''t remember where he hit, because things were developing so fast, he guessed that he hit all parts of his body, so he wasn''t sure where his head was. Did you hit it? "That''s just one of the symptoms." The doctor said simply. The other onlookers were silent for an instant, and they held their breath one by one. The mood that was relaxed just now because Hugo was not seriously injured was tense again. Get up, if Hugo really has a concussion, then things are serious. The doctor didn''t talk any more nonsense. Now he raised a small flashlight and took a picture of Hugo''s pupils. After both eyes were checked, he raised his right index finger and said, "Follow my fingers." Hugo can only do it. He obediently did so, and then the doctor raised **** again, "What''s this?" "Two." Hugo replied. "Then what''s this?" The doctor stretched out three more fingers, and moved them left and right. Hugo saw clearly and opened his mouth to answer, but when he was about to speak, he felt a little joyful, and he laughed with a flutter, "Should you not ask me questions like one plus one equals? ?" Hearing Hugo''s ridicule, the original tense and panic atmosphere on the scene was suddenly broken, and many people laughed outJoseph, Leonardo and others looked at this. Hugo, but he was relieved, and finally confirmed that Hugo should have no major problems. Hugo''s ridicule made the doctor very helpless, which made Hugo a little embarrassed. He quickly said, "I mean, three." "So, what is one plus one?" the doctor asked immediately. Hugo curled his lips and said directly, "Three." As soon as this answer came out, everyone at the scene was stunned, and then looked at Hugo with horror. But as the person involved, Hugo didnt know what happened. He looked at everyone with curiosity, but saw that the doctor would The smile on his face was hidden, "I''m asking you, what is one plus one?" "Uh..." Hugo couldn''t help but pause. "Two." Then he looked up at the faces of everyone around him who wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, and asked curiously, "My answer just now was not this. ?" "Very well, I''m sure you don''t have a concussion." The doctor coughed slightly, resolved the embarrassment that he almost laughed, and said seriously. .. Chapter 692： First admission to the hospital After the doctor performed a concussion check on Hugo, he did a simple check on Hugos limbs and body to confirm that Hugo had no fractures or internal bleeding. It took about ten minutes before he was sure. Speaking of, "Preliminary inspection, there are no problems." After getting the doctors affirmative answer, everyone around was relieved, but the doctors words were not over yet, "This is just a preliminary examination. In order to confirm, I still need to enter the hospital for a careful examination, otherwise I would not recommend Hugo to shoot immediately." Jane stood next to him and immediately said, "No problem, Hugo immediately enters the hospital for an examination." Jane immediately noticed the sight of Hugo. He knew that Hugo was still concerned about the shooting situation. If you dont give an affirmative answer, Hugo will definitely not feel at ease. Hugo, everything was perfect in the shooting just now, without any problems. In fact, the shooting of this scene is far more exciting than we expected. It was really a huge success. I''m serious!" In order to shoot this scene, the entire crew rehearsed many times before and after, hoping to be a one-time success. In the end, thanks to Hugo''s dedicated performance, I have to say that the effect far exceeded expectations. After getting Jane''s affirmative answer, Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, "That''s good." Joseph turned his head and said to Samora standing behind him, "Go drive." Samora rushed to the outside of the studio, and then Joseph looked at Hugo and said helplessly, "Now you can go to the hospital again. Right?" Hugo curled his lips and nodded, and then stood up neatly. Only then did he get the opportunity to stretch his body. After being overturned by the air wave just now, he only felt sore all over, and now he stretched out. I feel very comfortable. Hugo still couldn''t help but sigh, his physical foundation is still very good, although because of poison. The product has been hollowed out a lot, but after two years of continuous accumulation, after all, he has regained strength again, which is indeed a good thing. After Hugo stood up, he did not leave in a hurry. He noticed that Leonardo had not moved in the corner beside him. At this time Leonardo''s expression was not much better, his face was pale and his forehead was pale. There was still a lot of sweat on it, and it looked even worse than Hugo. Hugo couldn''t help but walked forward two steps and put his right hand on Leonardo''s shoulder. "Are you okay?" Leonardo raised his eyes and glanced at Hugo, "No, I''m okay, but, you lunatic..." Leonardo couldn''t help but exclaimed, then let out a long breath, "You know the shooting just now. How thrilling is it? You really did it." Hugo looked at Leonardos undecided look and couldnt help laughing. Leonardo didnt suffer any harm because he was hiding in a safe area and he was crawling on the ground. His face was paler. It''s psychological reasons, "No such opportunities in life usually, this is the greatest charm of actors-to experience situations that cannot be encountered in ordinary life, right?" Leonardo shook his head unbelievably, "You are a lunatic, lunatic!" Hugo did not respond more, smiled and gave Leonardo a hug, then turned and walked towards the studio door with Joseph, preparing to go to the hospital for an examination. Leonardo didn''t follow suit either. The doctor blocked his progress and began to do a simple examination for him. There are always paparazzi around Burbank, not only because of the gathering of top production companies, but also because there are many branches of media organizations here, but also because it has the largest studio in Los Angeles, and there are crews all year round. Take the shot here. Therefore, the paparazzi can always find news here, just like Beverly Hills. When a paparazzi noticed that Hugos van had driven out of Burbank, they all showed unexpected expressions. They all knew that "Life and Death Speed" was being filmed at this time. Hugo left the studio in the middle of the filming, which was obviously It is not a normal situation. Without waiting for hesitation, the paparazzi followed suit one after another. They stayed here to find news, and now is the best opportunity. The paparazzi drove behind Hugos van, and soon discovered the anomaly. Hugo drove towards the hospital. This shocked the paparazzi: Did Hugo get injured during the filming? This is big news. The paparazzi started to make calls while they were driving. They knew that they were accompanied by their counterparts, so exclusives were impossible. It would be better to sell this news clue to familiar news media in the process of pursuing it. As a result, the entire Los Angeles suddenly became lively. But obviously, the paparazzi overlooked the fact: if someone in the crew is really injured, it must be an ambulance call. Why would the actor leave in his car? Or, the paparazzi understand this fact, but are unwilling to face it. What they hope to happen is: Maybe Hugo had a dispute with other crew members and engaged in armed fighting. Although there was no extensive injury, there was still Injury, so he must go to the hospital for treatment. In this way, the breaking point of the news is truly worth seeing. After Hugo arrived at the hospital, he discovered that he was still wearing a special police uniform. This is not a costume, but a real uniform rented from the Los Angeles police, and the guns he was wearing, plus Hugo now has dust on his face. Hugo''s embarrassed appearance makes Hugo look like a special police officer who was actually injured during the mission. This image is bound to cause commotion after entering the hospital. Sure enough, when Hugo entered the emergency room, the medical staff showed unexpected expressions, especially the three people in front of them stood upright, no one was injured, and no one showed painful expressions, as if they were just coming to inspect. This made the medical staff also hesitate, not knowing whether they should come forward and ask. Miranda-Floric (.) was kicked out of the operating room today because of offending the attending doctor, and was sent to the emergency room to help. This made her very depressed, but even in the emergency room, she was in the second year. The intern doctor is still being called upon. Miranda just wanted to relax, when the attending doctor on duty next to her raised her voice and said, "Go and ask about the situation and see if it''s the patient or the family member." Miranda rolled her eyes with her back to the attending doctor, and shouted angrily, "I just want to rest for five seconds. Five seconds will not work!" Although she was very depressed, Miranda resigned herself to her fate. Before, I carefully looked at the few people in front of me. The one in the uniform of the special police officer looked very embarrassed. She was not sure whether this was an actor or a real special police officer. After all, the hospital was in Burbank, and the crew had been injured long ago. No wonder. Miranda suppressed the doubts in her heart, and tried to ask in her most friendly tone, "Is there anything I can help?" The few people in front of them seemed to be fine at all, usually nurses came to ask about the situation. As a result, she was asked as an intern to come over. This is really overkill, but Miranda is still very dedicated, looking at the three men in front of her with her eyes, and she didn''t shake her face. Joseph pointed to Hugo who was standing next to him and said, "He needs to have a concussion check, and he was overturned by the blast to the wall, so he also needs to further check his body for injuries." Miranda raised her eyebrows slightly and exploded? No wonder the situation looks so embarrassed, but why there are no signs of injury, but even so Miranda did not dare to neglect, and quickly dragged a wheelchair from the side, she knows many times , The impact of the explosion will cause severe internal injuries. It may seem that there is no problem at first, but suddenly it falls directly, and it is very likely that it will never stand up again. Miranda hurriedly signaled for Hugo to sit up, "I understand, please sit down, and I will take you to a close inspection immediately." Hugo looked at the wheelchair and couldn''t help but smiled, "Does it really have to be like this?" He had just walked on his legs all the way, and felt that there was no problem. After arriving at the hospital, he actually needed to be in a wheelchair. It''s weird. "I didn''t experience a real explosion, but during the filming process, I was overturned by the blast detonated by the bomb." Hearing that it was a bomb used for filming, Miranda relaxed a little, because the crew blasting team knew how to use the bomb weight, but in order to prevent accidents, Miranda still took the initiative to talk about this It is also for the convenience of our work. After inspection, we will know the specific situation. " Hugo noticed the helpless expressions of Joseph and Samora, and knew that he was not dominant now, so he could only touch his nose without saying anything. He sat in the wheelchair obediently, and was then pushed towards the elevator by Miranda. Moving forward, Joseph and Samora followed behind, which gave Hugo a sense of absurdity. The main reason is that Hugo himself did not feel hurt or painful at all, but now he is sitting in a wheelchair and escorted by three people, making the situation look very serious. This feeling makes Hugo can not help but laugh. Seeing the smiles on Hugo''s face, Joseph and Samora looked at each other and smiled. They also knew that it seemed that Hugo should have no major problems, which made both of them breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, the paparazzi who arrived immediately behind Hugo all started to take action. They contacted more media and rushed in, hoping to grab the news as soon as possible; they also began to enter the hospital, trying to be able to use it. The camera in his hand captured the exclusive photos, which suddenly made the originally calm hospital lively. Fortunately, the first group of four paparazzi to enter the hospital has not yet caused more panic. I only hope that this calm can be maintained. After all, the hospital is a place for patients to recuperate, not a playground. Chapter 693： Hospital commotion Cecilia Browns(.) sat in a daze at the nurse''s station. She was on duty today, but she had just finished her busy schedule and there were not many emergency patients, so she had about ten minutes to rest. She didn''t want to at that moment. To do, I just want to sit in a daze, and then imagine that I can hold a cup of hot milk, bathe in the sun, and read a book. Such a day is definitely a dream. Of course, if you can have a handsome guy with you, it would be wonderful. For example, Hugo Lancaster. Just thinking of Hugo''s appearance, Cecilia felt that her heart was about to jump to her throat. Hugo''s eyes and gentle smile could always melt her easily. A wheelchair happened to pass in front of him, and then a few people passed by in front of the nurse''s station. The focus of Cecilia''s line of sight was not at any place at all. She just glanced subconsciously, and then nodded, thinking inwardly: Just a person like that, a small smile can save the whole afternoon. Suddenly, Cecilia was shocked by her real vision, and she returned to her senses, her eyes refocused, but the wheelchair had already moved forward, and Cecilia couldn''t see the face that flashed by just now. Cecilia sat there thinking for a while, then stood up, ran out of the nurse''s station, and ran forward. In fact, it was less than five steps away-Cecilia''s reaction was considered very fast, and then Sisi Leah saw that side face, the perfect arc was outlined in time, the sharp eyebrows, the deep eyes, the soft lip line, everything was so perfect. In an instant, Cecilia''s heart fell into a frozen state, and her whole body was stiff in place. She could only watch the wheelchair move forward stupidly, and then further and further away. There was only one Cecilia''s paste-like brain. Thought: That man just now... Hugo? Cecilia only felt that the muscles all over her body were trembling, and all the cells in her body were screaming joyfully. She even wondered if she was dazzled. She couldn''t make an accurate judgment at all, but at this moment, Cecilia Ya''s brain has no way to function normally, she can only do it. Nengdi stepped forward, followed behind the wheelchair, and ran up quickly. Miranda sent the patients to the examination room and let them rest there temporarily. She was going to ask if the ct room was available, and then took the patient to do a ct examination, so that not only could the concussion be checked, but also the body could be checked by the way. If you have any symptoms, see if there are symptoms such as fractures and internal bleeding, and finally decide whether to continue with further meticulous examinations. After Miranda left the patient in the examination room, she turned around and walked out, only to see Cecilias head probing. She and Cecelia were roommates. Both were newcomers who had just entered the hospital for internship last year, so the relationship Very good, "What are you doing here?" Before Miranda was finished asking, Cecilia jumped over and hung on Miranda like a koala. "My dear, is that man Hugo, is it? Isn''t it?" "Who?" Miranda didn''t react, and she heard Cecilia''s voice that was so excited that it had begun to tremble again and again. If it hadn''t been for the habit that Cecilia had cultivated all the time, Cecilia had kept her voice down, Milan. Da believes that Cecilia will be yelling in the corridor of the hospital at this moment. Cecilia shook Miranda''s hands vigorously, "Hugo, Hugo Lancaster! The man on the poster in my room, the cover of People magazine..." "Ah, that vase." Miranda reacted immediately, but as soon as she finished her voice, she saw Cecilia laser eyes in anger, as if to burn her out of two holes, Miranda quickly patted her. Leah''s hand tried to comfort her friend, and then quickly changed the subject and said, "Aha, it''s no wonder why I said he was so familiar. I have seen it countless times at home." Miranda''s answer caused Cecilia to have three black lines on her forehead. People who didn''t know thought she meant that Hugo often went in and out of their home. Cecilia said firmly, "He is not a vase!" Miranda didn''t dare to look at Cecilia''s angry eyes, and she didn''t notice the language disorder in her words, and continued to change the subject, "Yes, it was him. He said that there was an accident during the filming, and she needed a concussion check. "Speaking of here, Miranda also realized that she didn''t have time to hang around here, "I''m going to make an appointment for CT now, I''m leaving now." Sure enough, this topic finally successfully diverted Cecilias attention, "How is he? Is the situation serious?" Cecilia only felt that the joyful mood was swept away in an instant, one second of heaven and one second of hell. What it feels like, Cecilia has experienced it firsthand, this feeling is really too bad. "I don''t know, so I have to make an appointment quickly." Miranda only felt that Cecilia''s petite body was already burning at the moment, and Cecilia''s hands holding her arms unexpectedly exploded out of the Hulk-like hands. Energy, this makes Miranda feel very weird. "Quick! Go!" Cecilia grabbed Miranda''s right hand and ran hurriedly. It was much more anxious than Miranda, as if there was a hyena chasing behind. Miranda was a little staggered by Cecilia, and she had to speak quickly, "He said that he had undergone a preliminary examination by a doctor, and there were no signs of concussion and no signs of internal hemorrhage. He should be fine. Come to the hospital, just to confirm meticulously. Check it out." Miranda only hopes that Cecilia will not be so anxious. She feels that her right hand is about to be dragged off by Cecilia. She and Cecilia have been renting together for more than a year, but she never knew that she looked like a petite Cecilia. Ya''s hands are so strong that she can''t move at all. After hearing this explanation, Cecilia couldn''t help but feel a little relieved, but she only paused for a while, and then went on to say, "But the inspection is still to be completed, fast, fast!" Then she pulled Miranda and continued on. Ran quickly before. This time Miranda could only give up, letting Cecilia pull herself to keep running forward, like a broken baby. After finally finishing the ct appointment, there is a patient undergoing examination at this moment and need to wait a quarter of an hour. Cecilia wandered back and forth in the corridor at the entrance of the CT room with an anxious face, looking restless, lest she would be preempted by other patients if she was not careful-this naturally has a precedent in the hospital, because the condition has to be prioritized. When a severely ill patient appeared, it was inevitable to jump in the queue. Even if Cecilia stayed here, it wouldn''t help, but she stayed here nervously because she didn''t know what to do. Miranda looked at Cecilia, who was so nervous that she was going crazy, and was speechless, but she could only stand on the opposite side and looked at Cecilia helplessly. Miranda is very incomprehensible. Isn''t he just an actor? It is necessary to be so exaggerated. Even if he is shockingly handsome, he is just a person and not an alien. Besides, no matter how attractive the actor is, he is not necessarily a good man. She has seen too many bad men with empty skins, and there is really no need to make a fuss. "What''s wrong with her?" A voice nearby pulled Miranda''s attention back. Miranda turned her head and saw that it was the head nurse Lucia Rosa(.). Although the head nurse is also a nurse, no one dares to underestimate the ability of the nurse. Offending the head nurse in the hospital means having trouble with his career, so Lucia is usually a very prestigious existence. However, the relationship between Miranda and Lucia is pretty good, at least there is not much conflict, and Cecilia is still on a break, and it does not affect the patient, so she does not care very much, and smiles and says, "She My idol has come to the hospital, and she is so excited that she can''t be herself." Lucia usually belongs to the type that doesn''t smile too much, but everyone who knows her knows that she is a typical hard-talked personality. After all, as the head nurse, she has her own responsibilities. Sure enough, Lucia rolled her eyes by Miranda''s casual tone, "Who is her idol?" "Hugo Lancaster, have you heard the name of this actor?" Miranda said casually, "I heard Cecilia said that she is a very famous actor." Miranda turned her head and saw Lucia Two abnormal blushes appeared on her face, and her eyes became a little flustered. This surprised Miranda, "What''s wrong, Lucia?" Lucias cheeks became redder and red, and even her ears became rosy. She seemed to be trying to suppress the turbulence in her heart, so that her voice became a little hoarse, "Miranda, you mean, rain Did you come to our hospital?" At this moment, there were a few nurses and doctors passing by. Hearing these words, they all stopped, and all cast their sights towards Miranda. This made Miranda feel behind him for an instant. The cold hair was erected, she only felt that these people in front of her seemed to be swallowing her, she said cautiously, "Uh, right... Is there any problem?" "OhGod..." Lucia covered her mouth in disbelief, and Miranda was even more surprised that she was about to dislocate because she actually saw Lucia''s face appear. The shy expression, this is really...too discordant. And the group of doctors and nurses behind them also began to commotion, whispering, "Hugo", "''Schindler''s list...," band" and other words kept popping up. This scene made Miranda very much It''s not adapting. She can''t understand what happened. She just said a name, and then it seemed as if she had used magic to make the hospital commotion. The originally peaceful and quiet hospital was gradually becoming alive. This It''s too weird. "Miranda, he... I mean, where is Hugo?" Lucia asked in her trembling voice. "Examination room No. 3." Miranda had just finished speaking, and then I saw everyone rushing towards the examination room No. 3. Although everyone was scrupulous about the hospital''s rules and regulations at this time, they did not dare to run wild. I tried to lighten my footsteps as much as possible, but seeing more than a dozen people running in one direction, this kind of scene is still too exaggerated. Miranda remembers that the last time this scene occurred, it was when a man''s stomach was swollen like a pregnancy, and the examination revealed that there was a huge tumor in his stomach. Yes, it was that day. Chapter 694： Examiner A quarter of an hour passed quickly. Miranda was going to bring Hugo to check, but Cecilia still didn''t want to leave. She stubbornly wanted to stay here, hoping that no one would preempt Hugo''s inspection order. Miranda didn''t force it, shrugged and walked towards Examination Room 3. When Miranda came to the corridor of Examination Room No. 3, she couldn''t help but stop. She thought she was walking in the wrong place. It didn''t look like a hospital at all, but it looked like the bar on the corner after get off work. I saw that there were at least twenty people gathered in the corridor at this time, including doctors, nurses, and caregivers. The most outrageous thing was that Miranda actually saw the attending doctorthe attending doctor Kelly Becky who she had just offended (.) . Kelly is the doctor in charge of two-gland surgery. He treats breast and thyroid diseases. It is also the project that Miranda wants to focus on. So offending Kelly is the last thing she wants to do for Miranda, but in fact, the two of them There was a real aura of discord, and Kylie made things difficult for her. Just now because she raised a normal and reasonable question during the operation, she was kicked out of the operating room. This really made Miranda angry. However, at this time, Kelly, who had just completed the operation, was hiding in the corner of the corridor to touch up her makeup, and even combed her hair carefully. Miranda also found that Kellys clothes in the surgical gown had also been changed and changed to a strong suit. Showing her career line of clothes, Miranda strongly suspects that it is an evening gown, the one Kelly wore at the Christmas party last year. God! This almost dislocated Miranda''s jaw. Even seeing the dinosaurs reappear could not compare to Miranda''s shock at this moment. Kelly seemed to perceive Miranda''s sight, turned her head and looked over. When she found it was Miranda, she gave Miranda a vicious look, which made Miranda helplessly avoid her sight. She was stronger than others. Now I don''t have any qualifications to confront Kelly head-on, and I can only roll my eyes and vomit from the bottom of my heart: you are dressed so coquettishly, you are planning to hook. Who is it, take it off. Clothes. dance. Not everyone is competent for women. Miranda had to turn her gaze away from Kelly. She discovered that the attending doctors had actually arrived. The corridor was so lively, old and young, men and women, and even passing patients stopped and looked curiously. She got up, "This scene is almost the same as the pomp of the big-bellied man." Miranda thought so "maliciously". Since it is too lively here, the director''s attention has been attracted. You know, the director is equivalent to the usual manager of the hospital. His attention is focused on operations and important treatments. This kind of concussion check-up level is usually done by the resident doctors, and none of the attending doctors show up. It was necessary for the director to come in person today, which really went beyond Miranda''s expectation. Miranda was originally going to step forward, but at this time she also realized that so many big people came here for Hugo alone, she would definitely not be a second-year intern, so she did not plan to go. join in the fun. But Miranda was a little curious, this Hugo actually has such a big charm-because Miranda is sure that Hugo is not a VIP client of the hospital, but it has attracted so many heavyweights to come, it must be enough influence. You know, the most indispensable in Burbank are heavyweight actors and insiders, but it is the first time in the nearly two years of internship in Miranda that he has received such treatment today. "I heard that Hugo is coming." A voice came from behind. Miranda turned her head and saw Jeff Brook (Jeff.). This was a friend who entered the hospital for an internship in the same period as her. The two were in the same place. They are under the supervision of the resident doctor, so they are relatively familiar. Not only Jeff, but also three trainees who came in at the same time also ran over. Miranda curled her lips, "Isn''t she just an actor, so what a fuss." "Look, see, the witch is going to come forward to show off. It''s a show." Jeff patted Miranda on the shoulder and said excitedly. Witch is Kelly''s nickname, because she has a very troublesome personality, and her life is also very difficult, and she often embarrass interns at ordinary times, so their group of interns call her "Witch Carrie (. When Miranda turned her head, she saw Kelly step forward and say a few words to the director. At the same time, two other doctors also walked over. One was the attending doctor, the other was a resident, and several people were with the director at the same time. Communicating in a low voice, it can be seen that they are all fighting for the opportunity to check for Hugo. This made Miranda very speechless, "Do they really think that if Hugo is checked in the past, Hugo will have an affair with them. Encounter?" In fact, Miranda has always felt very incomprehensible. Why are so many people gathered to see Hugo with their own eyes? Why are there so many attending doctors scratching their heads in order to get in touch with Hugo? Why even the director showed up in person. This situation is really incomprehensible. Is this Hugo really so popular? "Maybe they just want to touch Hugo''s figure." Jeff said with a grin, and then said with an unpredictable expression on his face, "I heard that Hugo is really in good shape, before'' Schindlers lists figure is the result of deliberately gaining weight. This time he has been exercising for a long time in order to shoot a new scene." Miranda frowned and looked at Jeff silently. Jeff immediately understood what Miranda meant. He explained with a smile, "I think Hugo is a good person. Even as a man, he treats him very much. Admire, of course, I will never admit that I used his movie to get my current girlfriend." Miranda expressed strong contempt, but Jeff was thick-skinned but didn''t care at all, and quickly said, "Look, the witch has succeeded." When Miranda turned her head, she saw Kellys triumphant smile. That superb smile always made her urge to slap her, and then she saw Kelly and the director push open the door of examination room No. 3 together. Went in, "Okay, nothing else, let''s go." "Why?" Jeff immediately retorted, "Did you not see everyone still there?" As soon as Miranda turned her head, she saw everyone "hidden" in various places in the corridor. He didnt come here deliberately at all, but his eyes drifted towards Examination Room No. 3 intentionally or unintentionally, and then he heard Jeff say, Stupid, everyone is here to see Hugo. Of course you have to wait. When he comes out, he will pass through the corridor when he goes to shoot CT, isn''t it..." "Oh, please, just to have a look at him? He doesn''t have a super big belly." Miranda couldn''t understand at all, and complained. But before Jeff could answer, the door of Examination Room No. 3 opened again. The director walked out and looked around. At this time, everyone was scattered in various places in the corridor, so he stood diagonally across from Examination Room No. 3. Miranda, Jeff and the others immediately became obvious, and the director looked over at a glance. Jeff turned around and left without speaking of loyalty. Miranda slowed down a half step. Before he could turn around, the director said, "Miranda, did you send Mr. Lancaster to the examination room just now?" " Miranda squeezed her fists slightly, cursing inwardly, "Run slow", but still smiled on her face, raised her head and said, "Yes." "Have you made an appointment?" the director asked again. Miranda nodded, "Yes, the time has come." "Okay, come here and send Mr. Lancaster to have an inspection." The director said, and instantly Miranda felt that the sharp arrows projected from all directions would pierce her. "Uh, me?" Miranda didn''t want to go for a while. She knew that Hugo is now a steamed bun. If she passes, she will definitely become a target, especially Kelly... "But, isn''t Dr. Becky already Did you go in?" "Mr. Lancaster believes that there is no need to make a fuss. You did a good job just now. I hope you will continue to complete your work without wasting other hospital resources." The director said, the implication was that Hugo refused to be a The service of the attending doctor Kelly surprised Miranda, and she had a better impression of Hugo. This man still sounds very good, principled and persistent, and will not easily use his privileges. Recalling the process of receiving Hugo just now, Miranda also confirmed this even more. If so many people in the corridor were staring at him, Miranda would not have felt that Hugo was a super star. "What are you waiting for?" The director seemed to be a little impatient in waiting, and he said directly. "Oh, yes." Miranda reacted and walked over quickly. Pushing open the door of Examination Room No. 3, Miranda looked at Kelly, who was standing next to him with an embarrassed face. Kelly is usually very good at "deceiving" men with that gentle and considerate smile, and Miranda personally sees it. I have seen many male patients fall for Kelly, and even send a lot of flowers, Kelly has always enjoyed this kind of pursuit-even if she knows that it is inappropriate to have a relationship with the patient. But now it seems that Kellys smile is obviously hitting a wall here. Seeing Kellys stiff mouth, Miranda''s bad mood is inexplicably lightened, and a smile appeared on her face, "Mr. Lancaster~www. novelhall.com~The room is ready, can I take you for an inspection now?" Hugo in the wheelchair had a soft smile on his face, "Of course, I will trouble you." Then he turned his head and said to the two men behind, "You guys just wait here and relax. , I told you everything is okay." Miranda clearly saw the two men in the back rolled their eyes at the same time, which was really uncontrollable. Then Miranda walked behind Hugo, kicked off the wheelchair anchor with her foot, and pushed the wheelchair forward. Walking, the director and Kelly both stood aside and stepped aside. Miranda could clearly feel Kylies cannibalistic gaze projected on her. Although Miranda knew that Kylie would definitely find a way to vent her anger on herself, at this moment Miranda felt extremely brisk and able to look so directly. Its really good to feel that Kelly is deflated, and I dont know if there will be a chance in the future. Hugo also seemed to feel Kelly''s gaze. He raised his head and smiled and said, "Thank you Dr. Becky for your concern. I think there are more patients who need you than me, thank you." When Miranda heard Hugo''s sincere thanks, she didn''t know why she was full of joy, biting her teeth hard, and then she could not laugh. Chapter 695： Cant calm down "Thank you, Dr. Becky, for your concern. I think there are more patients who need you than me. Thank you." Miranda felt that Hugos words seemed to be mocking Kelly. On the one hand, it was mocking Kellys overkill. An attending doctor actually went to battle to perform CT scans. On the other hand, it was implying that Kelly was a two-gland surgery. Yes, it should mainly focus on women''s thymus diseases, and Hugo is an out-and-out man. Look at Hugos gentle and sincere smile, and look at Kellys gorgeous face, Miranda feels very happy, if it werent for her nerves and teeth clenching, Im afraid she would have to Just laughed out. The director standing nearby seemed to notice that there was something in Hugo''s words, and quickly explained with a smile, "To provide patients with the most considerate service is the purpose of our hospital." Hugo smiled and nodded without responding, and then Miranda got the director''s gaze and continued to push the wheelchair and leave. Miranda took a last glance at Kelly, who could hardly maintain a normal smile, clapping her hands and laughing in her heart. Pushing Hugo into the hallway, Miranda immediately saw Jeff winking at herself, as if saying, "You are beautiful. Good luck. MVP fruit is normal, Miranda will definitely stare back, but now she is in a mood Very well, not only didn''t stare back, but also curled his lips to outline a slight smile. The people staying in the corridor are pretending to be busy with their own affairs, which makes the entire corridor look alive, but when Hugo passes by, everyones eyes are projected involuntarily, and some bold ones just pretend to be passing by normally. Nodding to Hugo with a smile. At this moment, Miranda really realized what is called attention. This small corridor is like a red carpet. Everyone''s eyes are projected. Even if she is not the focus, Hugo is in front of her. You can feel the heat just by rubbing some edges. And everyone looked at Hugo and looked at her with more or less excitement and envy, without exception. This feeling is very strange, a little nervous and a little excited, even Miranda can''t help but want to slow down and enjoy the heat of attention. After all, everyone living in the world, no matter what field they are in, is doing their best to prove their own sense of existence, and at this moment, Miranda''s sense of existence is stronger than ever. However, Miranda quickly woke up. She knew that this attention was not because of her personal achievements, but because of the man in a wheelchair. This makes Miranda a little curious: What is his charm? It can make these people who are usually tortured by hospital work torture so crazy. Miranda lowered her head and observed Hugo''s expression secretly. She couldn''t see Hugo''s overall expression clearly, but could only capture a little look at the corners of her eyes and mouth. She saw the gentle smile on Hugo''s face that was still like a spring breeze, but there was a trace of unnoticeable fatigue in this smile, which made Miranda''s heart pause for a moment. What is she doing? What are they doing? Hugo is a patient. He has just experienced an explosion accident. He came to the hospital for examination, but now he is like a gorilla in a zoo, being looked up and down by people, and he has to smile. To deal with. This thought caused Miranda to be ashamed for an instant. She suddenly understood why Hugo rejected the inspection service offered by Kelly. This made Miranda''s pace involuntarily speeded up. She no longer enjoyed those eyes on both sides of the corridor. , I just want to walk quickly to the ct room. From a distance, Miranda saw Cecilia standing anxiously at the door of the CT room. An idea flashed in Miranda''s mind. She understood why Cecilia was reluctant to go to the third examination room to watch Hugo. Because Cecilia is really worried about Hugos health, she doesnt want to take a look just because of curiosity like everyone else, and she doesnt want to affect Hugos inspection because of her excitement and expectation. This is the true fan of the movie. . "Hey, Cecilia." Miranda took the initiative to say hello. Cecilia saw Hugo in a wheelchair at once, and her cheeks turned red in an instant, "Miranda, go in, there is no one in the ct room now." After that, Cecilia panicked. After opening the road, standing on the other side bewildered, it seemed that he had some plans to flee. After thinking about it, Miranda said, "Cecilia, why don''t you come in and help?" Then Miranda lowered her head and explained to Hugo, "Cecilia is a nurse. She can provide some help." Hugo smiled and nodded to Cecilia, "Thank you for your help." This immediately made Cecilia lower her head shyly. Miranda gave Cecilia a suggestive look, and then pushed the wheelchair into the CT room. Cecilia followed closely. The two took Hugo into the examination room together, and waited for Hugo to be placed. , The two of them backed out, so that Hugo could take ct shooting. The monitoring room outside suddenly fell into silence. Miranda looked at Cecilia with a shy face, and suddenly wanted to help her friend. Maybe she could talk to Hugo a little more. Hugo is Cecilia''s dream lover, even if the two of them don''t have any communication right now, Miranda can clearly feel the tension and excitement of Cecilia''s heart deer ramming by. Miranda thought for a while and pressed the microphone button in front of him, "So, Hugo, did you get hurt during the filming?" Hugo stood in place obediently at this time, accepting the ct filming work. Hearing the sound, he couldn''t help but raised his head and looked around, and found that the sound was coming from the ceiling. He couldn''t help but laugh, which reminded him. Its very interesting to go through the scene of the routine physical examination in the elementary school before, "Yes, we were shooting an explosion scene, I was a little brave, so a little accident happened." Listening to Hugo''s understatement of ridicule, Miranda was stunned, while Cecilia looked worried, as if her whole heart had shrunk into a ball. Although Hugo did not describe in detail, Miranda could feel the thrill of the whole process. Unable to imagine, Hugo was such a dedicated person, which made Miranda a little dazed. Coupled with Hugo''s performance just now, Miranda found that her understanding of this "vase" is really lacking. "But the situation shouldn''t be terrible. You see that I don''t have any problems now, don''t you?" Hugo shrugged involuntarily, and Miranda reacted and said to the microphone quickly, "Please don''t shake." Hugo embarrassedly said "sorry". Miranda looked at Cecilia subconsciously, but saw Cecilia biting her lower lip tightly, still looking worried. Cecilia seemed to perceive Mirandas sight and turned to explain, Hes always been like this. When he was filming''Schindler''s List'' last time, he not only gained weight, but also deliberately drank in order to play a good role. He is willing to work hard as long as he can perfectly present the character." After Cecilia finished speaking, she didnt even look at Mirandas shocked decline. She turned her head and continued to look at Hugo worriedly, and from time to time she was distracted to read the brain CT that had been displayed, lest she might see any brain damage. . Miranda didn''t know what special thoughts she had in her brain at this time, but she felt extremely shocked. She glanced at Cecelia and said, "Aren''t you going to talk to him?" Cecilia shook her head, but her gaze remained stuck on the CT display and did not want to move away. Miranda knew that Cecilia was still very worried about Hugo''s situation, which reminded her of being in Examination Room 3 just now. If you compare Hugo''s dedication to the "spectacle" there, Miranda could not help but feel a bit hot on her cheeks. Miranda originally wanted to talk to Hugo a few more words, but now she didnt want to, because she recalled the tiredness on Hugos face, she thought, what Hugo needs most now is a peaceful rest. Up. As a result, Miranda also quieted down. The ct room suddenly fell into silence again, and only the hum of the machine was heard. "Knocking, knocking", there was a knocking sound from the glass behind her. Miranda looked back, and then saw the excited expressions of several nurses. You don''t need to think to know that it must have come for Hugo again, Miranda. He breathed a long sigh of relief and glanced at Hugo, who was standing quietly in the examination room, and then pulled the curtains back to isolate the noise. Miranda is really incomprehensible about the commotion in the hospital today. Is this Hugo really so popular? "Cicilia, has Hugo''s work been a big success? Why do I see the whole hospital boiling~www. novelhall.com~It''s like a steel pot ready to cook pasta." Cecilia reluctantly retracted her gaze from the screen, did not answer immediately, but thought a little, and then said, "Who is the actor you are most familiar with? A more recent one." Miranda kept scratching her head there, "Uh... Marlon Brando?" Cecilia nodded and explained, "Hugo has been called a young version of Marlon Brando recently. People generally think that Hugo has the hope of becoming a Brando character. You know, its a handsome face. , Superb acting skills, and unique personality." "Is his personality very sharp? I think he is very gentle..." At this point, Miranda felt a little lack of confidence. She recalled what Hugo said to Kelly. "He is not sharp, but has his own persistence." Cecilia said with a smile, and immediately remembered the gentle smile Hugo had just shown to himself, and his cheeks immediately turned red again. Miranda did not speak any more, and fell silent. Thinking carefully about every scene with Hugo just now, she seemed to understand Hugo''s charm. Chapter 696： At the beginning of the riot The process of shooting ct was very long. Miranda did not speak to Hugo again, but instead focused all of her attention on the visualization of ct. After a detailed inspection, Miranda could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. Hugo did not have any problems, there were no signs of concussion, and there were no problems inside the body. It seems that Hugo''s protective measures during the explosion were indeed in place. , And there is no substantial harm, this is definitely something to be thankful for. Miranda immediately noticed the scorching gaze on her cheek. You dont need to think about it to know that it was Cecilia. The gaze was almost burning on her cheek. She turned her head and said, "Although I still have to take a closer look. Looking at the video, it seems that Hugo has no problems at present. As for minor problems such as bruises and bruises, he must check it by himself." At this point, Miranda paused, "It''s still you. I want to check him up." This sentence immediately caused Cecilia''s cheeks to burn like a sunset in the sky, even if it was just filtering this thought in his mind, Cecilia''s heart jumped directly into her throat. Miranda''s mood became clear immediately, showing a big smile, and then said into the microphone, "Hello, the shooting is finished, you can come out." "Uh... do I still need a wheelchair?" Hugo walked out of the CT camera, looked at the wheelchair at the entrance of the examination room, and said embarrassingly. This sentence immediately made Miranda smiled embarrassedly. She remembered that at the beginning, Hugo repeatedly emphasized that he had no problem and no need to make a wheelchair. Miranda walked directly to the entrance of the examination room and opened the isolation door, "If you don''t want to walk, I don''t mind pushing you back to the third examination room." Hugo smiled and nodded his chin. "In this way, I don''t have any major problems. This is good news." Miranda was a little bit surprised by Hugo''s keenness. She nodded, "We took the CT film to the examination room to confirm again, but I just made a preliminary observation, you really have nothing to do. Survive unharmed from the explosion. Down, this is not an easy task." Listening to Miranda''s ridicule, Hugo also laughed, "This is the ability of a superhero, isn''t it? So I took a shot that demonstrates my ability." After speaking, Hugo also raised his arms and made a Hercules posture, trying to show his biceps, but found that his uniform was still tightly wrapped even though his body armor was removed. Yan Shishi can''t show the image of muscles at all. So Hugo punched his chest hard, but didn''t want to shoot too hard, causing him to cough directly. Looking at Hugo''s appearance, Miranda and Cecilia both pursed their lips and laughed. "Lets go, lets go back to Examination Room No. 3 together." Miranda said, and then watched Hugo leave the CT room first. Leah was still standing there, and Miranda couldn''t help but said in a puzzled manner, "Now that it is confirmed that Hugo is okay, don''t you plan to go with me?" Cecilia shook her head, "I think Hugo needs to rest. It''s enough to be in direct contact with Hugo just now." Miranda couldn''t help but rolled her eyes, thinking that Cecilia was really unbelievable, "Don''t you want to communicate with Hugo, or... uh, take pictures together, yes, hug, you should hug Hugo? ." Although Cecilia''s cheeks were still flushed at this time, she didn''t want to be as shy and silent as before. Instead, she shook her head, "I just simply like his focus and charm as an actor, but I don''t simply want to be able to To develop further with him, the contact just now has been very good. You know, many times Hollywood just looks beautiful." Although Cecilia''s personality is relatively introverted and shy, it does not mean that her personality is weak. On the contrary, she is a very independent and thoughtful person. Hearing what Cecilia said, Miranda smiled and nodded instead, and stopped persuading Cecilia, opened the door of the room and chased it out, but could not find Hugo in the corridor. Miranda took it for granted that Hugo had gone back to Examination Room No. 3 first, so she walked over quickly, but when she came to Examination Room No. 3, she found that only Hugos two companions were resting in it. Without seeing Hugo, the burly man who looked like Hugo''s manager asked, "What''s wrong, is there any problem?" "Uh, the inspection is over, didn''t Hugo come back?" Miranda put the CT film in her hand on the desk next to the light box, and asked curiously. Then Miranda saw the two men looking at each other with helpless expressions, "You mean, Hugo left the ct room first and came back by himself?" Miranda nodded, and the man continued, "Then we must Pray, the corridors of your hospital are not too complicated." The man paused and explained, "Hugo doesn''t have a good sense of direction." Miranda suddenly realized, and nodded, "Well, let me go out and look for it. There are not too many forks in the corridors of our hospital. He should just go in the wrong direction." Before leaving, Miranda thought of something. I went back and explained, "By the way, Hugo''s inspection result is no problem. I will confirm it again when I come back later, so don''t worry." After reassuring the other party, Miranda then left the examination room No. 3, walked in the direction of the CT room, and then walked all the way. Although the corridor of their hospital is square and there are not many corners, but It is not so easy to find a person in such a large area. But soon Miranda found a clue-heading in the direction where the crowd gathered. Before leaving Examination Room No. 3, Miranda saw nearly 20 "idlemen" gathered in the corridor there. Although Kelly was not seen, Miranda knew that as long as Hugo was still in the hospital, it was probably everyone. The focus of attention. Today, everyone in the hospital seemed to be beaten with blood, and they were all abnormally excited, but at this time Miranda was no longer strange. She must admit that Hugo is a very attractive man. But Miranda also quickly noticed that the crowd in the corridor was abnormally large. Not only doctors and nurses, but some patients also ran out. Some even walked out with a sling. The face was caused by excessive excitement. The blush, as if all the sickness had been temporarily forgotten. Immediately afterwards, Miranda found more strangers. The hospital usually has many strange family members who come to visit the patient. Naturally, it is impossible for her to know all of them, but today is too abnormal. She was within less than 20 yards. I saw at least thirty people. This situation made the hospital look a bit noisy, which made Miranda a little uneasy. You know, no matter how many people are in the hospital, keeping quiet is the first element. After all, there are still many patients in the hospital who need to rest, and the operating room does not allow any noisy interruptions. Therefore, quietness is always the first rule for hospitals. But now, not only patients and strangers, but even the hospital''s own medical staff are a little commotion, which makes Miranda involuntarily more impatient, and she is also dissatisfied with Hugo. If it weren''t for Hugo to come to the hospital, Their hospital will not be so noisy. If the patient is disturbed to rest, the responsibility will be borne by the hospital or a minor problem. The focus is on the patient''s situation. Although Miranda is not a saint, she chose to become a doctor because she didn''t want to watch her patients suffer from the pain. Following the direction of the crowd, Miranda quickly came to the side bridge connecting the first and second buildings of the hospital, and then saw a large group of people gathered here, and at least nearly forty people were seen in a rough look. Most of the crowds gathered at the beginning of the corridor. Nurses, resident doctors, and patients were all standing here. Miranda also squeezed into the crowd, and then a dozen people formed an encirclement on the flyover, encircling a corner. , And beside the encirclement, the director, Kelly and others can be seen. Their expressions at this time are all mixed, and they don''t know how to interpret them. Miranda stood on tiptoe and looked at it, and soon saw Hugo''s figure in the middle of the group of people. Hugo''s height is still easy to find, but Hugo''s face is not always gentle at this time. The eyes were staring sharply at the encircling circle in front of them, and the dozens of people had no power to counterattack by Hugo''s eyes; their serious expressions seemed extremely deep, and they looked completely different from the Hugo just now. "What happened?" Miranda didn''t want to immediately step forward so she asked a familiar nurse next to her first. "That group of people are reporters. They suddenly rushed up and blocked Hugo in the inpatient department. They wanted to conduct interviews on the spot, but they made a lot of noise. Hugo broke through the encirclement without a word. , Came to Tianqiao here, and then had a grumpy temper, and scolded the reporters so much that there was no way to answer them." The nurse said happily, but didn''t know whether it was the excitement of gossip or the excitement of the scene. , "I really didn''t think that Hugo looks so good-tempered, but it is so terrible when he gets angry. You see, those reporters were so scolded that they couldn''t even return their mouths." Miranda looked down again, and everyone in the encircled circle had cameras on their necks and baseball caps on their heads. They really looked like the image of a reporter in the impression. While listening to the nurses gossip, while looking at the situation in front of him, Hugos sharp voice can vaguely hear some details and can feel it. Hugo has been suppressing his voice to avoid making louder noises. , But there were more than forty people gathered around. Although Xixi Suosuo''s trivial voice was not noisy, it was still very noisy, so Hugo''s efforts seemed very meager. Unexpectedly, Miranda wanted to move forward and listen to Hugo''s speech. Chapter 697： Scolding reporters "What happened to me in the crew, I refused to answer! Whether I was injured or whether there was an accident inside the crew, I refused to answer all of them!" Although Hugo''s voice was not loud, he was obviously suppressing his own. Voice, but that stubborn tone was sonorous and powerful, and there was a firm light gleaming in those amber eyes. Such a Hugo made Miranda feel very surprised, completely different from the previous appearance. "So, can we understand that the crew of''Life and Death Speed'' refused to cooperate with the media, then the media will not cooperate in the subsequent film promotion process. Does this matter?" The reporter has suffered many losses in front of Hugo recently. Every time the wind fell, it seemed to have contributed to Hugo''s arrogance. Today Hugo not only rejected the reporter''s interview, but also severely reprimanded the reporter, which made the dozens of reporters on the scene feel very bad. Once upon a time, reporters still do whatever they want in front of Hugo. Even now, no one in Hollywood dares to confront reporters directly. The few thorns like Sean Pan, Marlon Brando, and Al Pacino cannot be counted. Inside. And now, reporters are completely suppressed by Hugo, a boy who is not 30 years old or older in Hollywood, who are not really entering the golden age. This is really uncomfortable. What''s more, first is "Pulp Fiction", and now it is "Life and Death Speed". The possibility that Hugo will stumble next is too great, so journalists will naturally not let go of this excellent opportunity to reverse their advantages. Today Hugo actually risked offending all reporters and confronted them head-on. This is definitely a good time to turn around. Hugo glanced at the reporter who was speaking. There was no nameplate or microphone, and his face didnt make any impression on Hugo, who had face blindness. But when he noticed Hugos sight, the reporter flashed his eyes subconsciously. , Did not dare to look face-to-face with Hugo, Hugo guessed, either the "National Inquirer" or the "New York Post". Although the relationship between Hugo and reporters is not harmonious, the two newspapers have not recovered their vitality due to the "witch trial", so the reporters of these two newspapers hate Hugo to the bone. "Yes, I refuse to cooperate with your media and report the name of your newspaper. I am here to formally express that I and the crew of "Life and Death Speed" refuse to take over any interviews from your media!" Hugo replied so strongly It was definitely beyond the expectations of all the reporters at the scene. The Hugo in front of him was really too far away from the gentle gentleman in their impression, as if he had changed. The reporter who asked the question was completely blocked by Hugos answer. He originally dug a trap for Hugo to jump. "Refused to cooperate with the media." This naturally refers to all media. He uses the plural, which makes Hugo has no retreat at all, so he can only bow his head and admit his mistakes, because "Life and Death Hour" is still being filmed. If you offend all the media, if the works that were originally not optimistic are lacking in publicity, then they are destined to cheat. But who knows, Hugo''s counterattack is so sharp. Not only did he not jump into the trap, but instead locked the plural of "media" directly on the reporter himself, hitting the wall-style head-on counterattack, but the reporter himself was in a dilemma. If he is strong against Hugo, it means that it will be even more difficult for them to dig out Hugo''s gossip; but if he shows weakness, then he will lose face completely, which is simply breaking his teeth into his stomach. swallow. The reporter from the "New York Post" was so stunned, he didn''t know how to answer Hugo''s forced question. Recently, the "National Inquirer" has disappeared quite a bit. It seems that it still has not been able to recover from the "Witch Trial" and has been re-accumulating advantages. After all, they are even their own distribution center-Durian Shelves- It''s going to be precarious, they really don''t have the energy to trouble Hugo anymore. Under such circumstances, the "New York Post" with a deep heritage has taken up the banner of confronting Hugo, and has the meaning of a strong counterattack, but now it seems that Hugo is not so easy to deal with. However, Hugo did not give the reporters more time to react. He did not intend to lock the "New York Post" reporter at all, because he was really out of anger today. Reporters chasing news is the norm in Hollywood, Hugo. I have accepted this fact; it is a long and difficult road for artists to protect their own rights. Hugo also understands this fact... So the reporters came to ask about the "speed of life and death", which was expected. . But this does not mean that reporters can rush into the hospital, disturb the quiet of the hospital, disturb the rest of other ordinary patients, this is absolutely not allowed. If you make things simpler, you might just make a little noise; but think things more serious? This is a hospital, where lives are hanging by a thread at any time. It is very likely that a life will be caused by these noises, these people, and these confusions. Disappear! This is beyond the scope of morality, and even a crime! Therefore, Hugo is out of anger! "How dare you come to question why I don''t want to be interviewed? How dare you!" Hugo bit his teeth tightly and squeezed his fist fiercely, "I am a public figure, you can dig out mine News, to interrupt me to enter the hospital for treatment, or even break into my operating room, maybe you all have a reason, but you have no right to interrupt the rest of other ordinary patients, they are not public figures, they are eligible and have the right to get into the hospital Corresponding rest! How dare you blatantly break into the hospital and interview me at the entrance of the recuperation ward? Do you have the consciousness of being a reporter? Do you have the consciousness of being a person?" This time Hugo spoke to every reporter in front of him. Not only the reporter, but even the other medical staff standing nearby felt that their cheeks were hot and painful, "You can stand at the door of the hospital and surround me, you can Go to the set and wait for the news. However, you do not have the right to enter the hospital to violate my right to receive treatment, nor do you have the right to undermine the right of other patients to rest. Freedom of speech is your support for justice, but it is not your dependence on doing whatever you want!" "Look at yourself, do you dare to claim to be reporters? It''s ridiculous, ridiculous! You look so ugly like this!" Hugo''s words didn''t have much volume, as if they were just chatting with friends, but the weight of the words However, the scene fell heavily into silence, and even the people who were standing on the periphery whispering quietly became quiet. At this time, Hugo''s voice finally gradually became clear, and it echoed over the sky bridge. . At this moment, the imposing reporters were speechless again for an instant, Hugo once again gained the upper hand with just a few words, and the reporters returned to the passive beating situation, and they were unable to fight back. "Imagine if your relative is undergoing an operation, if your relatives safety is in a state of emergency, would you be willing to see such a scene? You would be willing to see a group of gangsters breaking into the hospital and breaking everything Is it calm?" Hugo didnt seem to be very excited, but his eyes clearly wrote his anger at the moment. The storm seemed to be hidden in ordinary words, but he was even more capable. Unparalleled power, weighing heavily on everyones shoulders, "If it were me, I would not, I would be angry, I would hate, I would even fight with you, because you are just for a cheap, boring, Damn movie actor, and then treat my family''s life as a game. This is unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable!" Hugo mocked himself as a "cheap, boring, **** movie actor", but at this moment, no one could laugh. Everyone could feel the sincerity and anger in Hugo''s words, and everyone fell into Silence. "So, yes, I refuse to be interviewed, I refuse to take pictures, I even refuse to accept onlookers, because this is a hospital, a place where patients should be quiet, not a circus where lions jump through the ring of fire." Hugo Hugo''s words stung everyone on the scene. Everyone present was people who came to watch, not only reporters, but also patients, as well as medical staff. Hugo''s words easily stung everyone. Miranda could clearly see the unnatural shame and complaint on Kellys face. At this time, Kelly felt uncomfortable even if she was just standing there. The gorgeous evening dress on her body seemed to restrain her like a chain. Her body, the makeup on her face is like a clown mask, which makes her look funny. Miranda suddenly had an urge to laugh. After Hugo came to the hospital, everyone seemed to be crazy. They only wanted to be closer to Hugo, and closer, but Hugo, the person involved, did not want to be with everyone at all. More contact. Hugo felt that he was like a lion about to jump through the ring of fire and he refused to perform in the hospital at this time. Hugo''s self-deprecation made Miranda almost unable to control his urge to laugh. "So, if you still have a bit of sanity at this time, please leave the hospital immediately!" Hugo raised his finger to the right direction, and everyone couldn''t help but looked in that direction. Miranda wanted to say: The exit direction is on the left, but she hesitated for a moment, and still swallowed the words. However, there are definitely people who do not know how to scrutinize moderation more than Miranda. A reporter said, "Then we can interview you at the entrance of the hospital?" This question came out, and almost everyone at the scene had the same vocabulary: idiot. Even if Hugo means this, there is no need to say it directly. Asking at this juncture, isn''t it just contacting angry Hugo and waiting to be shot? The corner of Hugo''s mouth stretched out, with a calm and polite smile, as if he had returned to the familiar Hugo, only to hear him say, "Of course, please go to the funeral home and wait." "Swish", as if a cold wind passed by, everyone could not help but shudder. Chapter 698： Double-sided Hugo The reporters couldn''t wait to encircle and vigorously commotion, they were beaten back by Hugo''s curse. Now the reporters feel a little helpless in the face of Hugo. Take todays event as an example. In fact, reporters can reverse right and wrong, saying that Hugo is grumpy, refuses to interview, and even engages directly with reporters, and then creates disadvantages for Hugo. But the problem is that Hugo is not worried at all, because Hugo completely has the upper hand in morality. As long as the truth is revealed, you can imagine the crusades that this group of reporters will face. You must know that the "witch trial" Although the dynamism has gradually dissipated, looking at the embarrassment of the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer", people have to be careful, at least not to violate the moral bottom line again. What''s more, now reporters are still facing a major problem, that is, how many Hugo supporters are there? The supporters mentioned here have two aspects. One is movie fans and fans. Hugos current fan base has risen to a whole new level. This is also the reason why Hollywood has really started the official Hugo box office appeal, because there are really audiences willing. Regardless of the quality of the film, he walked into the cinema just to "watch Hugo". The second and most important one is the power of the media behind it, or more accurately stated, that is the power of the Jews. "New York Times", "Los Angeles Times", "Washington Post", "Wall Street Journal", these four media are the top ten newspapers in the United States, which also means that within the media itself, Hugo has already occupied one invincible position. If it is some ambiguity such as scandals and hype, it is good to say, after all, this is the normal state of Hollywood, and these media forces may join in the fun and follow the report. But similar to todays problems that violate the moral bottom line, these media It is bound to be on Hugo''s side. Of course, the most important thing is Hugo itself. Hugo is no longer the young boy who was played between applause by Anthony Bond Stewart at the Golden Globe Awards. Hugo knows how to use his own advantages. I also know how to attack the weakness of reporters, which makes it difficult for reporters to take advantage of Hugo. After these various factors are added up, the reporter is really struggling to face Hugo. After being reprimanded by Hugo, the reporters all stood in place, at a loss. If they left like this, it would be too shameful; but if they did not leave, the interview with Hugo would reveal nothing. The reporters couldn''t help getting angry, and secretly decided that they must curse the "speed of life and death" after returning. At the beginning, the Los Angeles Times said that the box office of Life and Death Hour could cross the 100 million threshold. Now they will collectively curse this wish for failure and let Hugo taste the failure. In fact, reporters all know very well that once "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death Speed" fail consecutively, Hugo''s advantage will soon be wiped out. After all, even if the actor''s connections are strong, the work will be the final winner. The key; but on the contrary, if "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death Speed" succeed in succession... the reporters could not help but shudder, and the consequences would be disastrous. But Hugo didn''t continue to embarrass the reporters. He turned around and left first, and moved towards the other end of the overpass. Miranda looked at the back of Hugo leaving, hesitated for a moment, and still caught up. When she passed by Kelly, she could clearly see Kelly''s upset expression, and Kelly could not make things difficult. Miranda was there, and just turned around and left in a hurry. This scene made Miranda smile again. Although it has always been said that artists are role models, just like professionals and public opinion leaders, the words and deeds of public figures will be infinitely magnified. To give a simple example, an ordinary person may just throw a cigarette **** on the road, maybe just a policeman. No one else will know about fines or warnings. But if a public figure does the same thing, it will inevitably have a wider impact and even harm some young people. Some of these statements are partial and general, and some are overly exaggerated, but the fact is that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, and the greater the responsibility of public figures. Even if some artists don''t care about the so-called "public responsibility" at all, suck. Drugs, alcoholism, fighting, racing, and even illegal crimes, but they are bound to be attacked by the society more fiercely, all of which complement each other. Today Hugo deeply felt this again. If reporters flocked to the hospital to interview him, some accidents were caused. Although this is not Hugos direct responsibility, Hugo has no need for guilt; but it is undeniable. However, Hugo is the indirect factor that caused the accident. Hugo does not want to bear such responsibility, because those are strangers who have never known each other, he is not a savior, and the weight of life is too heavy, Hugo does not think he can bear it on his shoulders; but with Hugo The results achieved are getting better and better, and some responsibilities have been imposed on him invisibly. Even if he refuses, he cannot change the facts. Therefore, Hugo rarely became angry with reporters. This is after he strongly condemned the reporters for making "witch trials". Hugo once again severely reprimanded the reporters. He did not want his own **** to become the focus of people''s attention. And I dont want to cause harm to innocent people because of the reporters chase and excavation of their own sex. Hugo left the group of reporters behind and walked forward, but when he reacted, he found that he was lost. He couldn''t find the way back to the third examination room at all. He touched his pocket, and the phone was not there. It should be put on Samora. Hugo patted his head, very depressed. "Mr. Lancaster," Miranda''s voice came from behind, causing Hugo to turn his head, immediately showing a happy expression, "Let me take you back to Examination Room No. 3, your friends are still waiting for you. Woolen cloth." "That''s great, I must express my sincere gratitude." A smile immediately appeared on Hugo''s face, which surprised Miranda very much. What kind of man is Hugo? Is the sunny man in front of him, the powerful man just now, or the gentle gentleman before? Such a Hugo is full of different characteristics, but Miranda plunges into deep thinking. Miranda took Hugo back again, and soon saw the group of reporters who hadn''t completely dispersed. Miranda only saw Hugo recovering again with a gentle but polite smile, with a trace of embarrassment and confusion in her eyes. Shy, but calmly walked across the overpass under the dumbfounded gaze of the reporters and onlookers. Miranda only felt that so much attention made her scalp numb. She didn''t know how Hugo dealt with it. This made her involuntarily look at Hugo a few more times. After she left the crowd, Hugo turned her head to look. She laughed, "Why, is there anything on my face?" Miranda looked at Hugos faintly shining eyes, and her throat suddenly became a little dry, which made her avoid her sight with embarrassment, and then said, No, I just think that when you were facing the reporter just now, It looks very different." Hugo chuckled lightly, "This is no way. If you are not tough on them, they will always have to make an inch of it. Many things only grow up after experiencing it." Hugo recalled the past. At the reporter''s sentimentality and panic, the smile couldn''t help but get bigger. Miranda nodded slightly, and said, "I know." Secretly glanced at Hugo 520 novel and quickly retracted his gaze, "I hate these reporters." "Me too, they are always croaking like crows, which is really annoying." Hugo said in a relaxed tone, but Miranda couldn''t help but chuckle. Crow? This is indeed a very accurate adjective, and the noise of those reporters is indeed annoying. Under Miranda''s leadership, Hugo quickly returned to Examination Room 3. Joseph and Samora greeted him. Hugo said with a smile, "I''m fine, first listen to the doctor''s opinion." Miranda took out the CT film and put it on the light box. After checking it carefully twice, she said, "Yes, I''m pretty sure, you''re all right. But if you have a bruise or bruise, you still need it. Massage in time. Muscle soreness also needs to be relieved with corresponding exercise. If you have symptoms of vomiting or dizziness within 48 hours, please go to the hospital for treatment in time." Samora, who was standing next to him, wrote down these things cleverly, and then asked, "So is there anything I need to pay attention to in terms of diet, exercise, etc.?" Miranda shook her head and explained with a smile, "No, everything is fine. It''s just a false alarm. Just pay attention to protective measures when shooting." "Thank you so much." Hugo said, "I really trouble you today." Then he stretched out his right hand, took Miranda''s right hand, and expressed his gratitude. Miranda looked at Hugo in front of her, hesitated, and gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t know if you can sign me. I''m really sorry for making such a rude request." Miranda knew that Hugo just now. Righteously condemned this behavior in front of reporters, and she herself did the same. But at this time, she didn''t want to miss and said it on an impulse. Miranda originally thought that Hugo would be angry, but saw him smile, "No, it''s my honor. Where do you need me to sign?" Miranda quickly took out his medical record and handed it to Hugo. Hugo lowered his head and signed it seriously. Miranda noticed that Hugo signed it to herself, "Miranda-Floric", she thought for a while and couldn''t help but said, "That, my roommate, is the nurse in the CT room just now. Cecilia, she really likes you, I dont know..." After Miranda finished speaking, she was not confident enough, she also felt that the request was too much, and she could even feel the sight projected by the other two men. However, Hugo just smiled, "Cecilia?" "Cecilia Browns." Miranda said quickly, and then she watched Hugo quickly finish signing her signature, and she also wrote two sentences. After finishing all the writing, he handed over the medical record. come over. Miranda quickly said, "Thank you, and have a nice day." Seeing Hugo leaving behind, Miranda suddenly became a little curious: What movie did this man act in? Chapter 699： Pass on anger "Hugo Lancaster refused to be interviewed with a fierce temper, saying that''Life and Death Speed'' refused to cooperate with the media." The headline of the "New York Post" the next day seemed very sensational and attracted the attention of countless people. All news media know that it is impossible to conceal what happened in the hospital yesterday-and they are unwilling to conceal it. What a major explosion point, it can definitely boost sales; but the problem is that they How should it be reported? No media would stupidly pour dirty water on themselves. Of course, they would not take the initiative to blame the "hospital noise". Hugo, a natural scapegoat, is naturally the best choice. But the problem is that the media knows that under the lingering rhyme of the "witch trial", it is definitely not feasible to speak in the vernacular. Therefore, how to report, what kind of angle, and what kind of wording is the most effective. The focus of the media''s serious consideration. Although the "New York Post" was greatly injured in the previous "witch trials," they are always the top ten newspapers sold in the United States, and the precipitation of the past two centuries has allowed them to quickly recover, so , They naturally concentrated their firepower to attack Hugo. "Lancaster came to a hospital in Burbank for a routine checkup. His arrival plunged the hospital into chaos. The gathering of medical staff, patients, and relatives who visited the sick made the quiet hospital extremely noisy and even disturbed. When it comes to the rest and settlement of other recuperating patients, this undoubtedly has had a huge adverse effect. When reporters arrived at the hospital to try to interview Lancaster to understand the reasons for Lancasters routine check-ups, Lancaster showed an extremely bad attitude. They yelled at reporters directly at the hospital, not only refused to cooperate, He also severely reprimanded the reporter, claiming that he would never accept any interviews, and even rejected the media interview instead of the "Life and Death Speed" crew, with an extremely bad attitude. This undoubtedly brought the noise on the scene to a more terrifying level, attracted more people''s attention and discussion, which seriously affected the rest of other patients, and may even lead to irreparable serious consequences. Lancaster shifted all these responsibilities to the reporter, thinking that the reporter''s entry into the hospital caused chaos, but Lancaster ignored it. His refusal to cooperate made the situation more chaotic and at the same time caused direct This is undoubtedly an irresponsible performance. As a public figure, the image of Lancaster''s sunshine, gentleman, and modest undoubtedly has a positive meaning to the public. He also shoulders the responsibility of maintaining a good image and needs to spread the correct information to the public as an example. But undoubtedly, Lancaster''s behavior today did not play such a role. After experiencing the''Schindler''s List'' and the success of the band, Lancaster is undoubtedly one of the most watched artists, but the media''s pursuit has made him lose his patience and attitude, hot temper and bad temper. Personality reminds me of Lancaster two years ago. Loss of control under the spotlight chase once made Lancaster into poison. Amidst the disasters of food, alcohol, violence and drag racing, Lancaster is now in the quagmire of a grumpy temper. The terrible attitude of refusing to cooperate with the media is likely to have unpredictable negative results for his future career development. " I have to say that the "New York Post" is very experienced. The content of their report is basically in line with the facts. The only loophole is that they did not tell the reporter''s noisy and provocation. This is the most clever lie. 90% of it is true and 10% of it is false. Yes, this is likely to cause the whole fact to show a completely different trend. The "New York Post" summarized all the faults on Hugo''s hot temper, believing that Hugo was lost by the spotlight, which caused his temper to reappear again. They even expressed their deep concern at the end of the report. But in fact, as long as the readers of the "New York Post" have finished reading the "New York Post", they will think that Hugo is the fault of the matter, and that Hugo is indeed playing a big-name temper. Readers can''t see the reason why Hugo entered the hospital, nor can they see the noise made by the reporters, nor can they see Hugo''s efforts to keep the hospital quiet. They only notice the only key word, "temper." . In this way, public opinion will naturally develop in the unfavorable direction of Hugo, and the "New York Post" will not involve itself in the suspicion of the "witch trial". This trick is really clever. The "New York Post" report is undoubtedly a leader. Relatively speaking, the "National Inquirer", which did not arrive at the scene for interviews, also wrote news based on the news. Their report appeared to be several paragraphs lower. The taste and positioning of the company have remained consistent. The National Enquirer focused its report on the point that the crew of Life and Death Speed refused to interview. The New York Post blurred this focus when reporting. When they said that Hugo refused to interview the media, here The "media" used the singular, in fact, they were talking about themselves, but they didn''t specify it. The National Inquiry reported that Hugo had a grumpy temper during the interview and said angrily that the crew of Life and Death Hour would also reject all media interviews. "Mr. Bond" Anthony Stewart, who wrote the news, said that Hugo will provocation to all media, believing that "Life and Death Speed" can still be successful even without media propaganda. Anthony then made a news link and mentioned the report of the Los Angeles Times not long ago. He once again discussed the possibility that the box office of "Life and Death" exceeded the 100 million threshold. But obviously, Anthony believes that this is a difficult wish to achieve, not only because the movie "Life and Death Speed" itself does not have any bright spots to look forward to, but also because Hugo''s current attitude of playing a big name can''t provide any help. At the end of this report, Anthony also raised again, "Can the North American box office of life and death really cross the 100 million threshold? I doubt, I strongly doubt it. "O. The report of the "National Inquirer" is obviously not smart enough. After all, the topic of "the entire "Life and Death Speed" crew refused to interview" is easy to expose, and once the "Life and Death Speed" crew comes forward, even the 20th Century Fox Station behind them Come out, the whole situation will change immediately. However, the report of the "National Inquirer" still attracted a lot of attention, because Anthony cleverly brought the topic of box office into the public eye again, and the box office issue of "speed of life and death" once again became the focus of heated discussion. More importantly, the possibility of "Life and Death Speed" breaking through 100 million at the box office is still not optimistic. The two reports of the "New York Post" and the "National Enquirer" are undoubtedly completely passed on the anger. The former shifted people''s focus to Hugo''s bad temper and playing big cards, and the latter once again put the "speed of life and death". The box office issue has become the focus. The ability of the news media has once again been witnessed. They are always able to complicate a simple matter and develop a complicated matter in a direction that is beneficial to them, not to mention their excellent ability to reverse right and wrong. . When these two reports came out, peoples discussion immediately became noisy, and public opinion seemed to be developing in a direction that was unfavorable to Hugo. The box office discussion on the "speed of life and death" became lively, but the current general public opinion trend still believes , "Life and Death Speed", a work without any highlights, is almost an impossible task to get a box office of 100 million U.S. dollars. Even the Chicago Tribune ridiculed, "This movie can get a box office of three thousand U.S. dollars. It should be fortunate to maintain the balance of costs." Obviously, from a normal point of view, "speed of life and death" does not have any bright spots worth betting, but this is also one of the charms of Hollywood. No one can predict the success or failure of any work, whether it is box office or word of mouth. This is the case, and this is the normal law of the mature film market. So, from another point of view, "Life and Death Speed" has only just started shooting, and it has already aroused so much discussion, which is undoubtedly good for the publicity of the film after its release. The law of "wine fragrance is not afraid of deep alleys" is obviously not applicable in Hollywood, and publicity and exposure are the truths for the creation of good results. At the same time, the discussion about Hugo''s bad temper has become more heated. It is generally believed that the attention of the spotlight is likely to make Hugo lose the sight again. From this we can see that even the image of Hugo in the past two years. It has always been very good, and the image of gentleness and courtesy has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people But the black history of the previous "stigmatized" still makes people wonder: Is he returning to his old habits? To make matters worse, the "Chicago Tribune" put forward a new view, "missing the 36th Grammy Newcomer of the Year Award, obviously made Hugo lose his footing." This not only invisibly confirmed peoples speculation that Hugos mentality was out of balance, but also mocked Hugo. The Chicago Tribune believes that Hugo firmly stated that he would not attend the Grammy Awards, but now he is really missing it. After winning the award, the mentality was unbalanced. This is undoubtedly a self-contradictory and two-sided performance, which gave the Chicago Tribune a strong focus on attacking Hugo. The Chicago Tribune shifted the focus to the real brilliance. In an instant, a brand new discussion was once again set off. It even surpassed the focus created by the New York Post before, attracting many professional music magazines. attention. Although the "New York Post," "National Inquirer," and "Chicago Tribune" reports sparked heated discussions and brought a wave of negative information, the environment in which Hugo is now is completely different from last year. Now the news media that are willing to stand behind Hugo are not only more and more, but also more and more powerful. Therefore, no matter how strong the negative public opinion is, there will be media who are willing to stand up to clarify the facts and speak for Hugo, and this time is no exception. Chapter 700： Regret of the Bead The 36th Grammy Awards Ceremony has officially come to an end. Whitney-Houston has undoubtedly become the biggest winner. Among the four comprehensive awards, this is the album of the year and the production of the year. In the heyday of the diva, "I will always love you (1...always..., the theme song from Yeying''s "Bodyguard", made Whitney''s top moments. And Donnie Breston became the biggest winner among the rookie singers. The trophy for the best rookie of the year is not only the best award, but she also won two important trophies for the best pop album and the best female rhythm and blues singer. In the bag, he was born with a proud posture. The final single of the year in the four comprehensive awards was selected by Yeying''s "Aladdin" theme song "Brand New World (a...new.. In the rock department, Mitt Laufer, Smith Spaceship, and Sting divided the important awards, and the best alternative music album award went to the u2 band. This Grammy Awards ceremony undoubtedly created a lot of topics. Maria-Kelly and Whitney-Houstons queen duel ended in an all-round victory for the latter, which also means that in the Grammys, Maria still has not been able to get the picture. Corresponding recognition, this time the album "Music Box" was well received but not well, it is undoubtedly a great regret, and Maria also witnessed the summit of her biggest rival, Whitney, full of meaningful flavor. And as the glory to death that created the highest topical effect in the past three months, it also continued the cups of the Nirvana band that year, which also directly pushed the Grammys to the forefront. Glory to death in the competition for the best rookie of the year, lost to Donnie, who has won the love of countless listeners with popular, rhythm and blues genre; and in the competition for the best alternative music album award, she lost to rock music. Altar, the u2 band, which has completely entered the mainstream, is really dumbfounding. Glory to death is not only considered a huge regret for the 36th Grammy, but it also directly led to a fierce attack on the Grammy by the media. This is also the reason why the association of the Chicago Tribune can arouse such heated discussions. "Rotation" magazine believes that Grammy''s neglect of glory to death is not just a bead regret, but also an inaccurate grasp of the pulse of the music industry in 1993. "The 36th Grammy is a feast of failure." This is the frontispiece of the "Rotation" magazine, which clearly expresses their disappointment, sharp and direct. "Among the four major comprehensive awards, Whitney-Houston''s "I Will Love You Forever" and "Aladdin"''s "New World" are both works at the end of 1992. They were missed because of the limited time of the Grammy selection. Last years 35th Grammy, came to the 36th for selection, this can definitely be considered a wrong decision that missed the grand occasion of the year 1993. And the newcomer of the year Donnie-Blay Although Ston is good enough, what she represents is not the music pulse of 1993, which is a fatal mistake for the Grammy, who has always been self-proclaimed and authoritative. Looking back at the music market in 1993, the emergence of pop, rhythm and blues, and hip-hop was not the trend of American music. The resurgence of rock and roll was an important symbol of the whole year. The emergence of a group of rock bands reproduced the trend of the golden age of rock and roll in the 70s. American rock forces headed by the glory to death, British rock forces headed by goatskin music, joined forces to form a new generation of rock forces, which has formed a violent impact on the traditional rock market; Mesozoic rock forces headed by Nirvana and Pearl Sauce The influence has maintained its strength since 1991, and has pushed the grunge rock further to its peak; the veteran rock influence that Smith spacecraft and u2 considered the first is still not old, and has contributed an absolute masterpiece that is praiseworthy. Consolidated the rock tradition that has continued in the 1980s. With the joint efforts of these rock bands, the recovery momentum of rock and roll lasted from December in 1992 to December in 1993. This was the main theme of the entire 1993, almost every month, every week, and every week. One day I can feel the renaissance of rock music, and it reached its peak when "Almost Fame" was launched at the end of the year. It made the whole world sing the rock melody again and returned to the era when everyone was crazy together. Whether its the album sales or the on-demand rate; whether its the frequency of the bands appearance or the height of the songs singing; whether its the market impact or the depth of cultural influence... Rock and roll reached its peak in 1993! This is 1993. Symbol, belongs to the brand of 1993! However, Grammy, who claims to be the main melody, completely ignores rock and roll. Three of the four major awards were awarded to songs released in 1992, and the only one left for this years best newcomer also ignored the influence of rock. Power-even if three of the nominations belong to the rock band, this can definitely be regarded as the choice of Grammy lagging behind the times, behind the market, and behind the masses. Although Glory to Deaths Almost Fame is slightly inferior, the Li() and Dont be upset by the past (, t...in.anger) have undoubtedly reached the Grammys. The aesthetic standards even exceeded this standard. Looking at the entire 1993 and the entire history of music development, these two songs have reached a new height, but they have not received any comparison in the Grammys. Corresponding recognition, this is definitely a result of contempt. The best newcomer of the year award should belong to the honor to die for the best alternative music album award, and it should also belong to the award of honor to the death of these two awards. The Grammy completely lost its authority and even lost its grasp of the pulse of music development. It is undoubtedly a mistake of Grammy, or even a regression. Glory to death failed to get the recognition they deserve. This will be the biggest mistake in Grammy history. It only takes five years and history will prove this. " The "Rotation" magazine fiercely criticized the list of Grammy awards, and even criticized the four major comprehensive awards as worthless, fiercely for glory to death. This can obviously also be seen in the current independent music field. The love and support won by glory to death. Not only "rotation", but even the "alternative choice" that has always been unwelcome to glory to death, this time is on the side of glory to death, but they do not support glory to death but support the rock and roll represented by glory to death , Or to be more precise: underground music, experimental music. The language of "alternative choice" is more radical, and titles such as "Shoot Grammy" accurately express their anger. "When people looked forward to fifteen years, rock and roll regained its original glory, but the Grammys were so stupid that they chose to ignore it. This just made their awards look worse and worse and disgusting. The total sales of rock albums in 1993 accounted for 26% of the market share, ranking first among all music genres; the rookie rock bands that emerged in 1993 reached the highest number in the past ten years, and set off again and again. leather. Fate Wave; In 1993, the on-demand rate of rock music in Yetai broke the monopoly of country music for the past ten years, ranking No. 1 in the year... All of this can clearly see the pattern of resurgence in the golden age of rock music in the past year, but this kind of rock music has returned empty-handed in the four Grammy awards. Although we shouldn''t have hope for the Grammy, which is full of commercial smells, it is undoubtedly a kind of revenge on rock and roll by the mainstream media and the mainstream music market, shameful, sordid, and disgusting revenge! When the Nirvana band turned out in 1991, they were cheered by the market, but they were ignored by Grammys; when Pearl Sauce worked miracles in 1992, they were recognized by the market, but they were still ignored by Grammys. When Glory to Death caused controversy again in 1993, they were sought after by the market, but they were still ignored by Grammys. After entering the 1990s, the recovery of rock and roll has been growing stronger year after year, but Grammys have always been reluctant to pay enough attention to it, and are only willing to lock their focus on the 80s traditions such as u2, Sting, and Smith spacecraft. For rock and roll, this is undoubtedly sad. Perhaps only when the Grammys realize that the fall of Guns and Roses is not accidental but inevitable, can they really pay attention to the revolution of rock and roll. But before Grammy wakes up, they should take a gun. The best alternative music album award belongs to the u2 band? A joke! The best rookie of the year belongs to Donnie Bryston? A joke! The best rock band belongs to the Smith Spaceship? A joke! Perhaps the only correct choice for the Grammys is the best rock album award, which Mitt Laufer won. But the ridiculous thing is, Hell Bat 2: Back to Hell, shouldnt it be the best alternative music album award? The ridiculous and ridiculous Grammys, don''t pay attention to it!" Although the fiercely worded "alternative choice" comment did not directly speak for the glory to death, they actually support the glory to death, including expressing the best newcomer of the year and the best alternative Strong dissatisfaction with music album award winners. Maybe "alternatives" still look down on glory to death, but they don''t allow commercial awards ceremonies like Grammys to insult rock in any form. They have always clearly distinguished the difference between internal struggle and external contradiction. Undoubtedly, the glory to the death of the 36th Grammys return empty-handed, has become the biggest regret. Numerous media are fighting Hugo one after another. In this case, what happened to the hospital It broke out, and the "Chicago Tribune" added fuel to the fire, which immediately made the "Glory To Death Missing Grammy..." event exploded with greater energy. However, although the "New York Post" report is cunning and clever, it still has loopholes after all; the "National Inquirer" report is sharp and stimulating, but the loopholes are very obvious; the "Chicago Tribune" report is direct and powerful. , But it''s not tenable at all. Therefore, the media willing to defend Hugo can easily find leverage and breakout points, and there are absolutely no few media willing to expose the true situation of the hospital that day. This time, the "Los Angeles Times", "New York Times" and other newspapers did not appear in the hospital for the first time. Therefore, the first to carry the banner of support for Hugo was the "American Weekly" which made a living on gossip news and also from the United Kingdom. The professional music magazine "q Magazine". Chapter 701： War escalation As the most influential professional music magazine on the other side of the Atlantic and the British Isles, "q Magazine" has naturally spared no effort in paying attention to the Grammys. Obviously, "q Magazine" is also full of countless grievances for the 36th Grammy. Not only because the British rock bands, such as goatskin band, Shen Yun band, and stain band, which were born in 1993, led British rock to the international stage again, but they were directly ignored by Grammys; but also because of the rock feast set off in the United States. He was also brutally abused by Grammys, which made "q Magazine" a little gloat, but also a little bit pitiful. "Q Magazine" said in a professional review of the 36th Grammy, "The glorious effort has been ignored by Grammys. This may be the status quo of the American pop music market today: the trend has already happened. Earth-shaking changes, but the academics still hold their ground conservatively and are unwilling to change. Although it is said that the Irish band u2 won the best alternative music album award, which is an important affirmation of this enduring band, there is no doubt that the title of''alternative music'' is not suitable for u2 band, on the contrary The failed Pumpkins and Glory to the Death Band seemed more and more''ridiculous''the Grammys mocked themselves. Goatskin bands, Shen Yun bands, and stain bands from the British Isles reproduce the glory and classics of the Beatles golden age, but on the other side of the Atlantic, only Yetai Commander has received preliminary recognition. This is for British rock It is an insult, and it is a regression of the American pop music market. Glory to death caught the last train of the rock renaissance in 1993,''Li (), and''Don''t be annoyed by the past (, t...in.anger), these two songs can be called the pinnacle of work, which makes people vaguely faint. I saw the grand occasion when punk was born in 1977, which also made Glory To Death the qualification to compete with the Nirvana band, but unfortunately, the truth always did not get fair treatment when it first came out, and rock was born. This was true at the beginning, it was true at the beginning of the birth of punk, it was true at the beginning of the birth of grunge rock, and it is true now. The 36th Grammy first missed "Li" and then "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." and finally missed the glorious to death history will prove the mistake of this decision. " This is just "q Magazine"''s comment on Grammys, but there is also a part of it mentions the attitude of glory to death and Hugo, which is also the most direct counterattack to the views of the "Chicago Tribune". "To the death of glory, before the Grammy''s nomination list came out, they clearly expressed their position: they will not attend this awards ceremony. Obviously, this newcomer band has a more accurate positioning and recognition, and they know to enter The middle-aged Grammys could not give their band a corresponding affirmation, so they simply rejected the Grammys from the beginning. Perhaps, the mainstream media is fighting for glory to death, including us, thinking that Grammy ignores glory to death and ignores the revolution of rock and roll. This is a historical mistake; but the fact is that from the perspective of glory to death, they do not regret it at all. Because even if such a Grammy awards the award to the band, it is not a correct recognition. On the contrary, it is still an insult. It is regarded as an insult to mainstream rock and roll, which is truly devastating to the bands music style. Blow. The glorious lead singer Hugo Lancaster once said in an interview, "If they can''t even define our music style," what qualifications do they have to discuss our nomination qualifications, and what qualifications do they have? Come to hold a musical feast? Now, we can give this sentence to Grammys again. "Chicago Tribune" mocked Hugo because he did not get the Newcomer of the Year award and his mentality was out of balance, but the news of "q Magazine" responded unintentionally: Hugo doesn''t care at all! Because in Hugo''s view, The Grammys have never figured out what the music of the glory to death is, so even if the Grammy awards the award, it is still incomprehensible. Such an award is nothing but an insult to the music of the glory to the death. . The response from "q Magazine" on the other side of the Atlantic was not violent, because they did not intend to respond to the "Chicago Tribune" at all, but the reports of the "U.S. Weekly" obviously came from different sources, and they responded to the "Chicago Tribune." The New York Post, the National Inquirer and the Chicago Tribune responded. "Hugo Lancaster was filming a blasting scene in the''Life and Death Hour'' crew. He refused to use a stand-in and played in person, but the explosion appeared a little bit off. As a result, Lancaster was overturned by the air wave and hit directly. On the wall, he fell into a brief coma. In order to ensure that Lancaster did not have a concussion and internal bleeding, the crew left and sent him to a nearby hospital for examination. Lancasters dedication and focus have been recognized and praised by the entire crew of Life and Death Hour. In order to shoot this scene well, he even took risks, just to be able to finally present a wonderful picture effect, which won the crew. Unanimous praise from the staff. However, the injured Lancaster did not receive the corresponding care in the hospital. The hospital was in chaos due to the hospitals negligence. Although Lancaster had tried his best to avoid making noise and even deliberately avoided the crowd, all Efforts were ruined by the arrival of reporters. In order to cover Lancasters injury for the first time, a large number of reporters swarmed into the hospital and surrounded Lancaster who had just completed the examination in the inpatient department, even ignoring the patients who were resting. Interview on the spot. According to the information provided by the hospital staff and witnesses, Lancaster did not clashed with the reporter, but requested a change of location for the interview. However, the reporter was still reluctant. In desperation, Lancaster chose to break through the siege. He took the initiative to come to a relatively secluded location, where the reporters who were in pursuit of him besieged him again. Lancaster told reporters that he refused to be interviewed in the hospital, and a reporter from New York provoked: Can we understand that the crew of "Life and Death Speed" refused to cooperate with the media. In this regard, Lancaster gave the strongest response, saying that the following "life and death speed" during the propaganda period refused to accept any form of interview with this media. After Lancaster couldn''t bear it, he violently reprimanded the reporters at the scene. Even during the reprimand, Lancaster had been suppressing his anger in order to keep the hospital quiet. A hospital resident who did not want to be named said that Lancaster hated the noise of the hospital staff and the entanglement of the reporters. He also realized that his arrival had an impact on the peace of the hospital, and he tried to control the situation as much as possible. It is a pity that the non-cooperation of related personnel led to a farce. However, when the news broke out, some media actually pointed the finger at Lancaster. This inverted black-and-white news report is undoubtedly the biggest irony of the media''s freedom of speech and the pursuit of the truth. Lancaster entered the hospital for examination under the condition of injury, but was unable to enjoy the normal treatment that any ordinary person deserves. This is undoubtedly cruel and cold. If Lancaster is seriously injured, then the actions of these reporters and onlookers are likely to lead to unmanageable consequences. This has exceeded the moral bottom line and must be strongly condemned; even if Lancaster did not Injury, he should also receive normal treatment in the hospital, interviews by reporters and onlookers should not happen inside the hospital. Not long ago, the news media created the heinous "witch trial" incident on Michael Jackson, and now they are using their freedom of speech to oppress Hugo Lancaster by public opinion, even affecting Lancaster. The right to special treatment, how is this different from a murderer? Moreover, the media has also put the blame on Lancaster''s temper. If Lancaster is angry in order to maintain a quiet resting environment for patients, such behavior requires accusations, then should the culprits who make noise should be blamed? Accept imprisonment by the Los Angeles police? Moreover, the media also pushed the responsibility to the crew of''Life and Death Speed'', and pushed the responsibility to the just-concluded Grammy Awards, trying to create more news breaking points. If Lancaster''s dedication should be blamed , If Lancasters persistence in music should also be blamed, what actions should artists in the film industry and music industry use to impress the public? When the media do whatever they want under the banner of freedom of speech, UU reading is considered a terrorist threat to social security?" This review by "U.S. Weekly" can be said to restore the entire process of the incident, clearly, and at the end of the review, "New York Post," "National Inquirer," and "Chicago Tribune"-condemned one. Fan, although not clearly pointed out, the hint between the lines is very clear, which is obviously the most direct counterattack against them. From a simple hospital incident to a Grammy dispute, and then to the medias ability to distort facts and reverse black and white, the war escalated very quickly this time, especially when it involved the glory to death on the Grammys and their return empty-handed. As a matter of fact, the entire controversy ignited in a prairie fire. Obviously, there are many media who are willing to fight for glory to death, and there is no shortage of media who are willing to maintain the authority of the Grammys. Concerns about hospital incidents, Grammy discussions, and "speed of life and death" have been aroused, but Hugo, who was the subject of the incident, seems to have disappeared, just like what he said to the media, directly rejecting everything. The interview, this made the media very anxious, but fortunately, the two Hugo agents did not disappear, they still expressed their position on behalf of Hugo in the first time. Chapter 702： Brokerage Since Joseph Gibbs was in the hospital, he knew the ins and outs of the matter before the news media reported it. This was the first time that he contacted Nicholas McLenna who had not arrived at the scene, and he also contacted James Rattle. Communicates to ensure that the truth of the matter can be announced in time, and forms a confrontation with the media that is deliberately unpredictable. In fact, this is the difference after the agent''s ability is increased. After the expansion of the network, the space where the agent can exercise his fists has also been expanded, which also allows Joseph to control the situation as much as possible in his own hands. The next day, after the negative news from the "New York Post", "National Inquirer" and "Chicago Tribune" came out, Joseph had already contacted and arranged for the "U.S. Weekly" and "Los Angeles Times" to launch a counterattack, which was even more unexpected. Yes, the "New York Times" also came to respond, which also allowed the entire situation to be fully controlled within a predictable range. At the same time, Joseph also accepted an interview with US Weekly, hoping to respond directly to negative news. In the interview, Joseph said, No matter what the medias view of the''speed of life and death'', it has no effect on Hugo. He is now fully engaged in the shooting of Yeying. He enjoys the shooting of Yeying very much. Process, it was a very pleasant experience." From Josephs calm smile, it can be seen that Hugo has very strong confidence in the "speed of life and death". This is also the most positive response to Hugo since the emergence of the "speed of life and death" controversy. Generated more views. Immediately afterwards, Joseph also issued a strong counterattack against the hospital incident, I know that this is the status quo of Hollywood. Every action of an artist living under the spotlight will be the target of paparazzi chasing, but honestly, I did not expect paparazzi to actually Crossing that moral bottom line, apart from other circumstances, if Hugo was seriously injured when he entered the hospital today, then these paparazzi''s behaviors are likely to delay the hospital''s treatment, which is absolutely not allowed." "And when the paparazzi disturbed the health of the patients in the hospital, Hugo tried to control the situation, but was misunderstood. This is even more a manifestation of lack of professional ethics." Joseph''s words did not cover much, pointing directly to the reporters destroying the hospital. Orders immoral behavior, Hugo expressed great indignation at the behavior of these paparazzi. Here, I would like to make an official statement on behalf of Hugo. During the next Speed ??of Life propaganda period, I will reject the New York Post, "National Inquirer" all forms of interviews." Joseph''s toughness really exceeded many people''s expectations, not only because of his powerful counterattack, but also because he directly pointed out the parties "New York Post" and "National Inquirer", which is tantamount to directly setting up enemies. Up. In fact, according to general practice, agents are not willing to offend the media. Even if the artists themselves are in trouble with the media, the agents will always focus on persuasion. After all, only by having a good relationship with the media can they deal with the artists. When there is negative news, the broker has enough room to recover. To put it simply, brokers have to be both bad and good, so they can''t say anything. However, the "New York Post" and "National Enquirer" have some special circumstances. These two media have had trouble with Hugo in the previous witch trials, and it can be seen from the current situation that they And Hugo quite a bit of endless posture. Therefore, even if Joseph took the initiative to show his favor, it would be of no avail. After thinking about it in this way, Joseph decided that it would be better to open the skylight and tell the relationship directly, and then see how the situation develops. However, Joseph is now much smarter than before. Although he has clarified all the problems, he still has room for it. "I will not accept interviews during the propaganda period of life and death..." This puts Joseph in a favorable position to attack. Retreat can be defended. Next, lets look at the attitudes of the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer." Whether Joseph wants to soften the relationship, or continue to be tough to form a confrontation, there is no problem. In other words, no matter what remarks Hugo made, Joseph can make a remedy. Joseph''s tough response in the interview brought the controversy of this hospital incident to the peak, and also let people see Hugo''s absolutely uncompromising stance, which also caused the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer" to immediately fall into A terrible situation in which people are not inside and outside. Although the two newspapers had room for reporting, they were still trapped in a circle of encirclement and suppression at this time. Not only Joseph, but Henry Bloom also conveyed the same meaning in an interview with the Los Angeles Times. Although Henry was not in the hospital that day and did not witness the whole process with his own eyes, Samora and Joseph both communicated the situation to Henry in the first place. Originally Henry thought there was nothing wrong with himself, because these problems were caused by the "speed of life and death", so it was enough to leave it to Joseph. But surprisingly, the "Chicago Tribune" actually brought the topic directly to the Grammys. Henry was also prepared for a long time. He immediately accepted an interview and responded to those negative comments from the standpoint of an agent. Unlike Joseph, Henry did not take the initiative to mention the hospital incident, nor did he take the initiative to mention that "speed of life and death" is more about the Grammys, and played his professional role. "Glory to death expresses his gratitude to the Grammy''s nomination, but before The band members have said that they do not think this nomination is a correct affirmation of them, so they will not attend the awards ceremony, and they do not care about the ownership of the final award." Henry was always lazy and casual in interviews. He didn''t speak too aggressively, as if he was just chatting, "Honestly, if it weren''t for this incident, I would have forgotten to confirm the list of Grammy winners." Obviously. I was opening my eyes and talking nonsense. Even if he did not die for glory, Henry would definitely confirm the list of winners on a routine basis, because this was his job, but when interviewed by reporters, Henry said that, and the reporters had no way to refute. . "I don''t think the band cares too much about the Grammys. Of course, the best rookie of the year only has one chance, but the band is the only one that exists. They will not lose their charm because they do not get this award. Not to mention the achievement of a classic just because of this award. As Hugo has always said, the reason why the glory to the death is the glory to the death is because of their persistence. I think this is the attitude of the band." Henry was not rushed during the interview, and his words were not too intense, but the whole attitude was very clear. This strong style also bears a strong Henry''s mark. "As for those who have not interviewed the band members, they will directly publish. I dont know where the opinions of the media came from. I have some doubts about the way the media now operates. Do they know the situation better than the parties involved? Or that news reports can be done only by guessing? I can''t understand it, so I won''t respond positively to those comments." Hearing Henry''s remarks, Nicholas who conducted the interview couldn''t help but roll his eyes. If he didn''t want to make a positive response, then what were those eloquent responses just now, are they really just chatting? In fact, although Henrys interview is not as strong as Josephs, his attitude is more intriguing-because he directly ignored the Chicago Tribune, but Henrys counterattack and ridicule are not weak at all, and they are full of strength. , Even if the "Chicago Tribune" wanted to fight back, there was nothing to do. As a result, it had to suffer a dumb loss. In the end Henry also briefly expressed his views on the hospital incident, but he didnt have a long story, just a few words in the pond, Hugo is a very gentle person, and the media has been exaggerating his sharp impression of personality, but In fact, it is not easy to anger Hugo. I heard the news that he was angry in the hospital. I think those reporters might really provoke him." Henry''s response was very intriguing. He didn''t even mention the hospital incident directly. He just discussed Hugo''s character. He seemed to be insinuating the reporter deliberately angering Hugo, and then creating news topics again. He didn''t even criticize the reporter~www. novelhall.com~ But these words are intriguing enough. Presumably, the reporters who are provocative in the hospital will soon become the target of public criticism, triggering endless discussions again. Although Joseph and Henry dealt with matters in different ways and in different forms, the final results were the same. The two peoples counterattacks not only dealt with the New York Post, the National Inquirer, and the Chicago Forum. The newspaper "returned, and it also triggered more far-reaching discussions. In the next period of time, it is estimated that these media will be overwhelmed and there is no way to trouble Hugo anymore. In this way, Joseph and Henry''s goals were achieved. This is the greatest effort they can make within the scope of the agents responsibilities. Of course, this can only be said to be an appetizer. The power of the media is only the tip of the iceberg, and Josephs arrangement has gradually begun to exert its power since then. . When the incident began to escalate step by step, the major media began to appear, and took the initiative to stand behind Hugo to defend Hugo. In particular, the two major newspapers of "Los Angeles Times and New York Times" joined the battle, which undoubtedly made the balance of power also improved. The transition began silently, and the whole thing further developed in Hugo''s favorable direction. At the same time, the regret of glory to death and the attention of "speed of life and death" have been pushed to a whole new level. This is a result that no one expected. Chapter 703： Prestige steps The "New York Times" is one of the most influential newspapers in the United States. Their focus is obviously more in line with the orientation of ordinary people. They reported this incident as "rebellious scum or individual hero...". "Hugo Lancaster righteously rejected the reporter''s interview in the hospital, and even violently clashed with the reporter with sharp words, which detonated the offensive and defensive war between the media and Lancaster this time. , Then is he a rebellious scum or a character hero? Obviously, different media and different audiences will have different answers to this question." It can be seen from the frontispiece that the "New York Times" intends to conduct a comprehensive analysis this time, and the facts are also true. They used an entire page to produce a special topic and analyze the entire incident. Such treatment is absolutely Hugo. For the first time in his acting career, one can also see the firm determination of the "New York Times" to defend Hugo. "Looking back at Lancaster''s behavior before 1992, there are moments that make people eye-catching, such as the down-to-earth and outstanding talent before the''Death Poetry Society'', such as the Yale 520 novel position; there are also moments that make people feel bad. For example, drag racing led to car accidents and hospitalizations, such as alcohol and drug abuse. The problem of drugs emerged one after another, especially in 1991. Everyone witnessed the fall of Lancaster, just like River Phoenix and James Dean left embarrassingly. Generally, people almost think that there is another genius who is going to fall as fast as a meteor. This is also the reason why everyone lacks confidence in Lancaster. However, looking back at Lancaster''s behavior in the past two years, it is full of moments that make people firm their convictions. It also affects the steadily rising career and stays away from poison. The poison of taste and alcohol led the band to glory to death. Justice, gentleness, sunshine, gentleman''s words and deeds... all are undoubtedly huge changes, and we have witnessed Lancaster''s journey to glory with our own eyes. However, Lancaster always carries his own personality in his bones, and it is unruly to interpret with a negative point of view; but to interpret with a positive point of view, it is self-persistence, and this belongs to Lancaster. A true appearance, principled, not easy to compromise, young and vigorous, but not aggressive, not sharp, and not irritable. From the thunderous blow of the "Witch Trial" in the Michael Jackson incident to the continuous positive energy in the glory to death music; from the desperate performance in the "Schindler''s List" to the Grammy Awards ceremony Hugos persistence, Hugos personality is rebellious in the mainstream view, but it is truth in the long history of history. This time the incident is also the same. Lancaster was injured and entered the hospital for examination. He did not lose control because of the reporter''s destruction of his own sex. You must know that he had just experienced an out-of-control explosion. Completely ruled out the danger to his life; but he was furious because the reporter''s noise might cause harassment of the patient, and even hesitated to confront all reporters. In the face of Lancaster like this, what can the news media do? slander him, discredit him, shift focus, and pass on anger... This is undoubtedly another moment of shame for the news media. It may not be as bad as a witch trial, but it is better than a witch. The trial is even more terrifying, because the media is losing their principles step by step. They are losing their principles for profit, which is in sharp contrast with Lancaster''s consistent persistence. Whether Lancaster is a rebellious scum or a character hero, everyone should have his own answer. Instead of listening to the media at will, he uses his own eyes to make correct judgments!" Although the "New York Times" did not give a direct answer in the report, there is no doubt that they are using this method to push the popularity of Hugo to a whole new level. Since the people have always lacked confidence in Hugo, every time negative news appears, peoples minds will come up with hints of "returning to the old"; then the "New York Times" will eradicate this time, and it must make people truly aware of the past two years. Hugo''s changes in the years, and more importantly, Hugo now has an important influence on society as a public opinion leader. The argument of the "New York Times" is supported by huge arguments, especially since the end of last year, every confrontation between Hugo and reporters has been so clear, everyone sees it, so it is not so difficult for the people to make a choice. Up. Of course, perhaps this time the hospital incident is not direct enough, and there is no way to do it in one step, but the "New York Times" has already laid the groundwork. As long as there is another catalyst, Hugo''s public image will be truly reversed and a bright future. You can look forward to it. The Los Angeles Times and the New York Times are indeed one of the most influential media in the United States at present, and both sides have similar ideas. The idea of ??the "New York Times" actually started before the "Los Angeles Times". The Nicholas McLennan article about whether the box office of "Life and Death Speed" can exceed $100 million is a signal, which means that the "Los Angeles Times" is also working hard. Reverse the negative image of Hugo in the public and in the media. Quantitative changes have caused qualitative changes. Hugos accumulation of the past two years has already had enough weight. Now the Los Angeles Times and the New York Times are further promoting quantitative changes, hoping to complete the qualitative changes in one breath when the catalyst arrives. In this incident, the "Los Angeles Times" did not focus on the same perspective as the "New York Times". They focused on the Grammys and used this as a starting point to report. "To the death of glory I missed the only opportunity in my life, the only opportunity to win the best newcomer of the year in the Grammy, but this is not a regret to the death of glory, but a regret of the Grammys, as if the Grammy had missed it at the beginning. Nirvana band is generally, this time Grammy missed the glory to death. Obviously, Grammy is foolishly missing the whole rock and roll process. Standing at the height of history, this will inevitably become the most fatal flaw in the long history of Grammys: when people recall the classic era of rocks resurgence in the 90s, people will surprisingly find that the trend of rocks full renaissance In, there is no place that belongs to the Grammys. This is a loss for Grammy, who claims to be the world''s most authoritative music awards ceremony. There is no need to regret the glory to death, and they will not regret it. From the moment they refuse to attend the awards ceremony, the 36th Grammy has nothing to do with them. It does not matter whether they are nominated or not, and it does not matter whether they win or not. It doesn''t matter, this has never been in the list of glorious to death itineraries. Therefore, Hugo Lancaster will not lose his rhythm because of a small Rookie of the Year award, he will not even be furious because of an explosion accident, but he will be reprimanded loudly because of the noise of the reporters. , This is the truest Lancaster: he hates journalists. This is not a difficult subject. Recalling how reporters treated Hugo, you can know that these treatments were all asked by reporters. Lets not talk about it. Lets just talk about this incident. When reporters lost their feet because they were eager to interview Hugo and caused chaos in the hospital, they chose to shift the responsibility to Hugo. They didnt even mention the reason for Hugo. And those who entered the hospital did not mention how much noise they made in the hospital, let alone Hugo''s concession and tolerance, but only mentioned Hugo''s bad temper. In the face of such a reporter, it is difficult for Hugo to smile. In this way, Hugo does have a bad temper. When everyone was questioning Hugos temper, no one noticed that Hugo was injured and admitted to the hospital to fight for the show; when everyone was discussing that Hugo missed the Grammy and was distraught, but No one noticed that Hugo was devoting himself wholeheartedly to Yeyings performance, just hoping to dedicate a more exciting work; when everyone is discussing how bad Hugos new work is and not worth looking forward to, no one noticed. How much effort Hugo put into this movie, and the entire crew is working hard to shoot a movie. Even if Life and Death Hour is a bad film, we should pay tribute to the hard-working crew. This is their hard work. Even if we curse it, we hate it, we despise it, but we cant ignore it. This is not only the attention that the film industry needs to get, but also the attention that every job in society should get. What''s more, what the quality of the finished product of Life and Death Speed ??will be, none of us can predict, because we are not a producer, nor a director nor an actor. We can only wait and wait for the movie to be released. judge. As for Yeying''s box office, it was handed over to the North American market. " The report of the "Los Angeles Times" still came from Nicholas. You can see his consistent style, a unique perspective and then a small view. He interpreted the entire hospital event from a new perspective, and then directly refuted it. The absurd remarks of the "Chicago Tribune" further despised the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer." From this point of view, the "Los Angeles Times" is indeed higher than the "U.S. Weekly", of course, Nicholas is also better than James Rattle. In addition, the "Los Angeles Times" also conducted an interview with Joseph. Under the dual role, Nicholas''s report also exerted unimaginable power. First there was "U.S. Weekly" and then the "New York Times" and "Los Angeles Times". There was a huge difference in the power of the media. This event quickly distinguished the winner and the loser. The dirty water of the "New York Post" still failed to achieve its goal. Instead, Hugo''s reputation rose again this time, and the "New York Post", which was seriously injured by the "witch trial", suffered another blow. This is obviously not good news for them. Chapter 704： Fist out of control Compared to the busyness of Joseph and Henry and the liveliness of the media, the crew of "Life and Death Hour" was quiet. Although producer Ian Bryce responded to the media, the accusation of the "National Inquirer" was It''s nothing, but other than that, as far as the crew itself is concerned, they did not choose to open the interview, but refused to interrupt any form, and devoted themselves to the shooting wholeheartedly. For the "Life and Death Hour" crew, they are already not favored by the media, so they have time to argue with the media and waste their tongue. It is better to really calm down and shoot. Only when they have completed their work can they have enough Capital attracts the audience to enter the cinema. Therefore, the plight of the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer" has no real meaning to them. This is especially true for Hugo. After returning from the hospital, he left the media''s remarks behind him and entered the world of "speed of life and death" wholeheartedly. After all, this movie does not allow Hugo to have any room for relaxation. If one is not paying attention, it may be injured. Hugo stood in place and kept doing a simple warm-up. Sandra Bullock sat in the bus next to him and said with a smile, "The warm-up is not over yet?" Hugo raised his head and looked at Sandra in the silver bus. While jumping on the spot, he smiled and said, "I don''t want to go to the hospital again, you know, I''m a pacifist." Hugo is this. After ridiculing the recent hospital incident, he went to the hospital once, and it caused such a big controversy. If he goes again, he still doesn''t know what will happen. Sandra immediately understood Hugo''s ridicule and couldn''t help laughing. This laugh immediately attracted the attention of other actors on the bus, and they turned their attention. This scene is quite special, it is Jack played by Hugo trying to catch up with the bus. Due to a car accident on the highway and a traffic jam on the road, the bus had to be stopped temporarily. Jack drove up to here, and then he had to get out of the car and catch up, trying to trigger the trigger when the bus speed increased to fifty miles. Before the bomb, stop the bus so that the matter is resolved. But the bus driver did not understand this situation. He thought Jack was just an ordinary passenger who wanted to take a ride. This is very common for bus drivers. Of course, he would not stop, and he could only stop when the bus stopped. So the bus driver started the car again, which made Jack had to rush to catch up. The passengers on the bus naturally did not want to stop, so they urged the driver to accelerate, which also made the gap between Jack and the bus more and more. big. Because Hugo needs to run long distances, in order to avoid muscle strain, Hugo needs to warm up sufficiently. After Hugo finished his warm-up, he conducted a rehearsal to see how fast his running speed is. This is also conducive to the control of the bus speed, and will not stretch the distance between the two at the beginning. "Hugo, are you ready?" After two rehearsals, Jane asked with a loudspeaker. Since the filming location of this scene is relatively large, Jane must use the loudspeaker to control the situation. Hugo adjusted his breathing, raised his right hand and made an "ok" gesture, and then took the lead to run, also in order to connect with the previous scene. After seeing Hugo running, Jane''s "start" sound came from the horn. "Stop!" Hugo ran up quickly. Since the bus had just started at this time, the speed was not fast. Hugo quickly caught up and ran to the front door of the bus. Hugo glanced at the driver, then raised his left hand and knocked on the bus door. He wanted to attract the driver''s attention, but he didn''t want to. The glass of the door broke and turned into a giant spider web. Everyone was stunned, including the other actors on the bus, each with his eyes wide open and showing an incredible expression. In fact, Hugo did not notice the first reaction. He was completely involved in the role, and shouted in accordance with the action, "Open the door! Open the door!" Due to the sound of the bus engine and the noise on the road, Hugo wanted to be able to For the camera to pick up the sound on the spot smoothly, he must make a strong voice from his dantian, constantly roaring. After Hugo finished roaring, the driver responded, and the echo came, "Don''t go near the door! This is not a bus stop!" At this time Hugo realized why the driver seemed to have so many cracks on his body, and the huge spider web on the glass entered Hugos sight, but he did not have the energy to pay attention to these details, and immediately went on to shout loudly. , "Stop! Open the door! Stop!" However, the speed of the bus began to increase gradually, and Hugo''s feet speed was naturally incomparable. This forced Hugo to shout, "Stop, lapd!" But the speed continued to increase, and the driver could not hear the rain. Hugos voice made Hugo very annoyed, "Stop this **** bus! Lapd!" Then Hugo ran while trying to take out the police badge on his waist and showed it to the driver directly, hoping that the driver would be able to Stop the car. However, the driver gradually began to accelerate under the urging of the passengers. Hugo was distracted by the movements of his hands again, and the speed was a little slower. This is the slight difference. Soon Hugo''s position fell from the front door of the bus. In the middle, this made Hugo angry, "Stop! Lapd! Lapd!" But Hugo still had no way to stop the bus from accelerating. He could only watch the bus drift away, gradually surpass himself completely, and then continue to accelerate. "Ka!" Jane''s voice came over, and then she saw the bus stop, and then slowly backed away, bit by bit towards the starting point of departure. This scene is a sports scene and needs to be shot from different angles. Even if every shot is smooth, Hugo had to run five to six times, not to mention that no one knows whether every shot can be put into use. , It is very possible to run more than a dozen times, this is only the first time. Hugo stood there, panting heavily, and then watched the bus dangling like an old man in the park in the morning. He walked backwards unhurriedly, and then he watched the passengers on the bus gather to the bus. On the right side, he looked at Hugo in surprise. At this time, Hugo''s brain was a little hypoxic, and the whole person was still immersed in the role. He was upset because he didn''t catch up with the bus in time, so he didn''t realize what was going on with everyone''s surprised gaze. Then I saw Sandra''s bright smile, "Hey, man, it seems that the recent news reports really made you angry." "What?" Hugo asked subconsciously. Sandra immediately laughed and gestured towards the front door of the bus. Then, Hugo saw the bus driver slowly backing the bus. , When the front door was aimed at him, the car stopped. Therefore, Hugo saw the exaggerated spider web and stared at himself with teeth and claws. This made Hugo stunned. Then he realized what had happened just now, and couldn''t help but laugh, and then thought of Sandra just now. I laughed and laughed. In fact, Hugo didnt use much strength just now-he felt so, he just devoted himself to the role, thinking that Jack must be desperate and want to stop the bus before triggering the bomb, which can save all the passengers on the bus. . But who knows, the glass of the bus door is so "fragile", he just shoots the door action, and directly shoots a spider web. Immediately afterwards, the rest of the crew also rushed up, yelling one by one, "Oh, Hugo, dont be so angry, although we all know that those **** reporters are annoying, but dont vent your anger. On our props, this is what we rented." Before Hugo could fight back, another voice rang, "This will show Hugo''s bravery. It is estimated that movie audiences will feel very excited." "We must be fortunate that there is no reporter at the scene at this time, otherwise it is estimated that there will be a lot of fun." Another ridiculous voice said, making everyone burst into laughter. Hugo originally wanted to explain, but seeing everyone laugh so happily, he gave up. Anyway, its good to add a little adjustment to the crew, so Hugo also stood there and laughed with everyone. On the contrary, he also joined the ranks of self-ridicule, "I think if reporters see this scene, they will clearly know that I am not that easy to mess with." Samora also followed at this time, studied the front door of the bus with interest, and then nodded seriously, "Even if Peter Parker sees this shape, he will be satisfied with your work." Peter Parker It was Spider-Mans real name, and Samoras ridicule immediately made the surrounding discussion even more lively-if it were Spider-Man, chasing the bus would not be so hard. Because of the long distance, Jane came over at a slower speed. As a result, he saw a scene of laughter at the scene. He had to pick up the horn and said, "Hey, hey, we are on the highway now, and we cant stop traffic all the time. , So why dont we hurry up and get into the shooting?" Although the crew of "Life and Death Hour" applied for the right to use this highway, this is not a city street, but a highway. That is to say, there is no way to make a detour by passing cars, so the shooting time is fixed, in order not to affect In normal traffic, the crew must race against time. After Jane spoke, the staff all smiled and dispersed. Hugo looked at Jane and smiled helplessly. He pointed to the bus door and asked, "What are you going to do with this?" "Keep it, I think it''s good." With a smile hidden in the corner of Jane''s mouth, with a satisfied expression, after finishing speaking, she went forward to check Hugo''s fist prints and nodded again, "It''s quite true. Okay. But you cant beat it hard next time. If it really breaks, even the show will be troublesome." "Relax, I''m just an ordinary person, not the Hulk Hulk." Hugo could only respond with a helpless smile. Chapter 705： Driving fear Running, running, running... After Hugo ran back and forth seven times, he couldn''t help but began to gasp. Dont underestimate this scene. Hugos seven runs require not only running, but also continuous sprinting. The difficulty must not be underestimated even with the lines. But the shooting is still not over. Jane still needs to shoot from different angles inside the carriage, presenting the picture from the perspective of the passengers, so Hugo still has to keep running. Hugo remembers that after "Transformers 2" was released in 2009, the heroine Megan Fox was outspoken in an interview, saying that the director Michael Bay (.Bay) was a tyrant, and even compared him to Adolf Hee. special. Le. At that time, Megan said that she had been shooting for twelve hours on the film set, and that she had been running all the time, aimlessly and endlessly, which made her almost collapsed. At that time, many people couldn''t agree with Megan''s view, thinking Megan was playing a big name, and after relying on the "Transformers" series to become famous, he went head-on with the director. But in fact, anyone who has watched "Transformers 2" will remember that the male and female protagonists are indeed running continuously in the movie, and even the lines are very few, running from the beginning to the end. This is indeed an extreme challenge to the physical strength of the actors. And Hugo now deeply understands this feeling. Although he does not run as much as Megan, Hugo has been running for nearly an hour in order to shoot this scene, the main reason is that Hugo must adjust. Breathing and shooting with a refreshing look, it can''t show that a panting and sweating Jack is chasing the bus. This not only damages the hero''s image, but also does not conform to the movie''s plot setting. Therefore, Hugo often shoots twice, rests to adjust his breathing, but does not have enough time to fully recover, and then continues to run. This method is very exhausting. Comparing with running a marathon, athletes need to maintain a constant pace to run, so as to reduce physical consumption to a minimum, and then there will be enough energy to burst out when they need to break out; variable speed running, emergency stop, etc. The consumption of physical strength has increased exponentially, which is also the reason why the fixed-point variable-speed reentry is regarded as "suicide" in basketball training. Hugo is like this now. Accelerating, stopping, adjusting, accelerating, accelerating, stopping, adjusting... This kind of cycle makes Hugo unable to find an accurate rhythm, and often has to play again when his physical strength is not fully recovered. After forty-five minutes, Hugo only felt that the air inhaled in his lungs became hot. Compared with the mental work of testing acting skills, the physical work of testing the body is definitely not easy. "Ka!" Jane''s voice came again, "Well, take a 30-minute rest and prepare for the next scene." Jane finally ended Hugo''s torture, which made Hugo a long sigh of relief. The next scene is a drag racing scene, which is relatively simpler, because the so-called drag racing here is actually not pure speed, but Hugo driving a sports car to chase the bus, but in the dense traffic, The speed is not too fast at all; and after catching up with the bus, the task of the sports car is to stop the bus, not to compete for speed. But compared to the scene just now, the next scene is what worries Joseph. He will not forget that Hugos fear of driving is not physical, but psychological. Hugo has not been able to do anything yet. Driving by yourself cant erase the bad memories of a car accident. Therefore, Joseph came to the set early, just worried about the shooting of the next scene. Watching Hugo pacing back and forth in the highway with no one and no car, and adjusting her breathing, Samora stood beside him with a water bottle, towels and other utensils, ready to serve Hugo at any time. Although the forty-five minutes of variable-speed running just now made Hugo''s physical function to the extreme, but the actual running time is estimated to be 25 minutes, and half of it is adjusted, so the most important thing is muscle soreness. The physical exertion is not as severe as imagined. Hugo paced back and forth, doing leg presses to relax, keeping his body muscles warm and relaxing little by little. The physical training of the previous period of time finally showed its power at this time. Although Hugo felt that his lungs were breathing very hot, he persisted, and he could clearly feel the slow recovery of physical fitness. Joseph stood on the spot to sort out his thoughts, and walked up hesitatingly. He looked at Hugo who was warming up, but Joseph didn''t know how to speak, because Hugo had never mentioned it in the past two years or so. After that car accident, every time when a driving problem was involved, Hugo also took it all at once, and he didn''t want to mention it too much. Now, when Joseph wanted to bring up this matter suddenly, he also found it very difficult, but he could only stand in place and looked at Hugo with a touch of worry. Hugo was stretching the muscles of his thighs, and he quickly noticed Joseph''s sight-it doesn''t work if he didn''t pay attention, Joseph was just worried, and Samora was standing next to him and it was unclear. Hugo didn''t think too much, and asked directly, "What''s the matter?" As soon as Joseph gritted his teeth, he bit his head and said, "The next scene, you need to drive, are you... okay?" Hugo''s stretching movement became stiff involuntarily, but he recovered quickly and continued to move his muscles, but he was a little absent-minded. Driving is really a hurdle in Hugo''s heart, not only by Hugo Chen, but also by Lancaster. Every time I think of sitting in the driver''s seat-even if it''s just imagining, the pain in his left knee will spread piercingly. Come, let him palpitations for a while. Hugo knows that this is the result of the overwhelming psychological shadow of the car accident, but knowing the root cause does not mean that he can overcome it. This is not poison. Product, this is the fear from the depths of the soul, from the moment of life and death. Hugo closed his eyes, and the fear in the darkness immediately surrounded him. Hugo knows that being in a "country on wheels" is really deadly if he can''t drive. He has already crossed the United States back and forth, but he has never been able to sit in the driver''s seat. This is a disease that may require a psychiatrist to treat it, but... Hugo is not even willing to face it now. Hugo had a moment of hesitation when he took the filming of "Life and Death Hour", but then he agreed because he remembered that Jack did not drive a car in this movie-it was Sander who drove the bus. Annie played by La. That''s why he took it without any psychological obstacles, but now it seems that Hugo''s memory is still a bit vague, and the next scene is missing. Although it is only a brief scene, Hugo does need to sit in the driver''s seat. Hugo took a deep breath, opened his eyes, and saw the worry in Joseph''s eyes, and Samora, who was standing next to him, frowned seemingly. Samora actually didn''t understand what happened, but when he heard Joseph''s worries about "driving" and the stagnation of Hugo''s movements, Samora also realized that Hugo seemed to have obstacles to driving. Just a brief recollection, Zamora discovered that Hugo had never driven a car during a road trip before and during his work in the last few months. At first, Samora thought it was because of Hugo''s bad sense of direction, so everyone did not allow Hugo to drive. But it does not seem to be the case now. "I talked to Jane about this scene, because there are a lot of scenes in the traffic flow, and then you need to chase the bus. It is best to need professionals to complete it, so it will be performed by a professional stand-in." Actually from a few days Earlier, Hugo was worried about this scene. If he could, he would be willing to go to battle in person, absolutely; but driving...he really couldn''t help it. Therefore, Hugo also had a discussion with Jane, and had a preliminary expectation for this scene, "Moreover, there are some scenes that require dialogue and driving side by side. For filming considerations, we will complete the filming on the trailer. " The so-called trailer is to put the sports car and the bus on two trailers respectively, and the trailer will complete the forward movement, while the actors need to complete the dialogue and performance. This is also a necessary measure to avoid traffic accidents. "But what about close-ups and close-ups?" Joseph knew that the problem was not that simple. By then, there would definitely be some close-up shots of the front of Hugo driving, and it would be impossible to use avatars for all. Hugo fell silent, just biting his own teeth, "I, I can try." Although he said that, but just thinking about it, Hugo felt that his brain was dark, and the shuddering feeling left him behind. His sweat became icy in an instant, like falling into an ice cellar. As soon as I closed my eyes, the boundless blood began to swallow the darkness. The sharp sound of tires rubbing against the ground when braking, the roar and explosion when the car rolled over, all the noise swarmed in and swallowed him completely. The muscles started to tremble. Hugo opened his eyes apprehensively The bright sunshine around made Hugo panting heavily. Although he was still uneasy and messy, he was still a little calmer after all. Hugo fell silent and stood there without saying a word, neither did Joseph and Samora speak. Joseph looked at Hugo''s state and knew that Hugo could not drive, absolutely not. This made Joseph a little bit annoyed. He had known that he should have pushed the script of "Speed ??of Life and Death" earlier. But Joseph knew this was impossible. When Hugo took the lead and left the "speed of life and death", their relationship was still very tight. If Joseph pushed the script that Hugo fancyed again, maybe the two of them would have to clear up their previous suspicions. It''s not that simple anymore. But even so, Joseph still felt a little annoyed. Hugo seemed to be confused in his thoughts, he took a deep breath, "I''ll go and contact the preparation team, it''s behind." After speaking, he exchanged glances with Joseph and Samora in a panic, then turned and left. Joseph and Samora stood there, watching Hugo leaving behind, at a loss, Samora wanted to catch up, but Joseph stopped him, then shook his head, "Let him calm down." Joseph thought carefully. After thinking about it, I decided to talk to Jane and see if there is any way to use the trailer to complete the close-up and close-up. Chapter 706： Personally The preparation team is testing a highlight to be filmed tomorrow. With the sports car and the bus driving side by side at a constant speed, Jack jumps from the sports car to the bus. This is definitely the highest test for the actors and the props. First, the sports car and the bus must run side by side at a constant speed, and the two must be at the same speed, and the distance between the two must be consistent. Secondly, the speed control should not be too fast, so that the actors cannot complete the action and the shooting cannot be smooth. At the same time, it should not be too slow, otherwise the effect of the shooting will not be enough, and it will not be able to show the audience the realism of the "fifty miles" running, nor will it bring the pleasure of challenging impossible tasks; the last is the action of the actor, a If you are not careful, you may get caught under the car, causing life-threatening danger, even if it is just injury. So, for the filming of this scene, the crew has set up a special preparation team to prepare. Of course, it is not only for this scene. There will also be two cars driving side by side in the subsequent shooting. It can be said that this is also the case. One of the most important difficulties in the filming process. Hugo walked towards the preparation team. At this time they were testing the speed. The stuntman Igor Phoenix (iker.) stood on the trailer on the left and was about to jump towards the trailer on the right. In practice, two trailers are used in parallel, which means that there is enough space to take off and land. In the actual shooting, the most difficult part is that the actor landing space is only a small space on the bus door staircase, which puts forward higher requirements for the accuracy of the actor''s take-off and landing. During the practice, the staff also drew the boundaries with chalk on the trailer according to the size of the bus, hoping that Igor could land according to the established position. Obviously, this is not an easy task. When Hugo walked over, he happened to see Igor rise into the air and land on the trailer on the right. In fact, the distance between the two trailers is not very large. The visual inspection is almost two feet (60 cm). This also takes into account the trajectory and speed of the two vehicles during the operation. There is space left. In fact, it is the fault-tolerant space Even if there is a deviation in the running route of a car that is not stable enough, there will be no problems. A distance of two feet is not too difficult for an adult''s jumping ability. But considering the car''s speed of 30 miles per hour (50 kilometers per hour) at this time, this is a difficult task. Although thirty miles is much lower than the 50 miles per hour (about 80 kilometers) set in the movie, it is already the maximum speed allowed by the staff. If it is faster, the situation will be out of control and the actor may be injured. It is bound to rise rapidly. Watching Igor quickly take off, vacated, stayed in the air, and finally landed, Hugo only felt as if he was watching the slow motion of a bullet hiding in the "Matrix", and the sound of admiration came out involuntarily. However, the staff standing on the trailer shook their heads at Igor. Judging from their movements, Igor finally landed beyond the scope of the "bus door". If I go into actual combat, Igor will either hit his head. The ground went into a coma, or it was ejected by the rebound force and fell out of the car. The trailer stopped and everyone was discussing the results of the exercise just now. Hugo hesitated for a moment, and temporarily left the thoughts about driving behind him, and walked up quickly, "Hey, guys." The second assistant director, Alexander (Alexander.) saw Hugo''s figure and couldn''t help but laughed bitterly, "You''re here again, does Jane know?" Hugo jumped onto the stationary trailer, greeted the preparation team members expertly, and then smiled to Alexander and said, "If you don''t say it, he doesn''t know. I have a 30-minute break." Alexander looked in Jane''s direction embarrassedly, standing still at a loss. Alexander is the head of the preparation team and has been preparing for the next shooting recently. Because this scene is very difficult, and different from the previous bomb scenes or action scenes, everything can be controlled. This scene requires the perfection of every link to complete, and the agility of the actor is a necessary condition. one. After comprehensive consideration, Jane believes that Hugo must not be allowed to play in this scene in person, especially after experiencing the accident of the explosion, Jane has strengthened her own ideas, so she made a decision, and this scene will be played by a substitute. Before the filming started, Jane hired a professional stuntman, Igor, who was trained in a professional action school and was only one year older than Hugo. Most importantly, his body shape and Hugo is basically the same, and he is not only very solid in martial arts, but also superb in driving skills. He is also a drag racing stuntman. So now it''s Igor''s turn to show off. But the problem is that Hugo has always insisted that this scene be played in person, because this scene is a key part of stimulating adrenaline. Hugo hopes to present as real effects as possible, which is the essence of his action movies. Just like when filming "Schindler''s List", Hugo hopes to use his performance to maximize the meaning of the role, even in action movies. But no matter how Hugo fights, Jane is unwilling to let go. In desperation, Hugo could only sneak into the preparation group to practice. During the practice, the trailer had a relatively large display space, and the speed of the car was slowly rising from ten miles. The most important thing is that the actors can fully adapt to this set. Process. Therefore, Hugo''s practice in the preparation group progressed very smoothly. After that, Hugo has been taking advantage of the shooting time, even his spare time after the shooting, to practice and prepare in the preparation team, which is really a torment for Alexander. On the one hand, Alexander witnessed the growth of Hugo with his own eyes. He understood that Hugos ability was not as professional as Igor, but it was definitely not inferior; but on the other hand, Alexander also knew that he could not go against the wishes of the director. But in the end Alexander was persuaded by Hugo. The actor''s dedication always admires them, and the substitute is the second choice when absolutely impossible. Otherwise, the actors can complete the work, which has always been the expectation of all the crew. of. Moreover, Alexander believes that no matter how well Hugo practices here, Jane will finally decide. Therefore, instead of letting Hugo play without practice, it is better to let Hugo practice here. Alexander looked at Hugo, who was eager to try, but finally he could not help but withdraw his gaze, "Are you going to try it once?" Hugo nodded, "Of course, I''m already active, so let''s try it directly." Hugo knows very clearly that driving is a demon to him, if he wants to break the shackles of the demon, he must be fully prepared. A psychiatrist is one way, but it is also a way to constantly challenge one''s own limits. Hugo has never been a coward, and he can always fight back with his head upright. So, maybe, if he can complete this scene, he can try to simply drive-at least start and set off can be done, even at ten miles of snail speed, this can also make the film complete. Maybe Hugo is afraid of the car driving at high speed-the speed that may cause a car accident, not the driving itself. Maybe. "Hugo, you have come to grab my job again." Igor stood on the opposite trailer and said to Hugo with a smile. Igor also has Jewish ancestry, but he comes from his father, so he can only be regarded as a half Jew. He has sharp features and clear outlines. He is also a handsome boy, plus that manly sweat and muscles, as a man. The charm cannot be underestimated. This is also the reason why Jane chose him as a substitute for Hugo. Apart from the figure, the difference in appearance should not be too big, otherwise it will be very difficult to shoot. After Igor entered the crew, he has not yet started to work, because Hugo has all personally played and completed all the filming. In fact, this is a good thing for stunt actors, because they are still paid regardless of whether they are on the stage or not. The actor is willing to go to the battle in person, but the stuntman should breathe a sigh of relief. After all, the role of a stuntman is very dangerous. A stuntman is a profession that walks on a tightrope at any time. It can minimize the work and keep the salary unchanged. Naturally it couldn''t be better. To tell the truth, Igor''s dedication to Hugo is also a good look, especially Hugo is now in a rising period, and he also took over such a work that no one is optimistic about, only 6 million US dollars. The pay is not high, but Hugo still does not have any slackness, and meticulously completed all the filming work. Such an actor is worthy of admiration no matter where he goes. Hugo gave Igor a thumbs up and said with a smile, "The drag racing scene will be handed over to you, so don''t worry that you won''t have the chance to be photographed today." In fact, most of the stand-in actors will more or less have the desire to be a real star actor someday. Although they have always been stand-ins, outstanding acting directors, screenwriters, and producers will see it. The future may be action movies. When new people need to be activated in the movie, they will enter the director''s line of sight. Igor was also amused by Hugo''s ridicule, and then he heard Hugo say, "You just tried it once, is it still too strong?" Hugo is not a professional action actor, so he has been tirelessly asking Igor for advice, hoping to learn more skills so that he can successfully complete the whole movie. Igor is not a hidden person. After all, it is not easy to work as a substitute. Even if an actor is willing to learn, it is not so easy. Therefore, after finally encountering a soulmate, Igor is very willing to share. "Yes, I was moving forward a little too fast, and the height of the upward direction was not enough. The arc did not come out. You can try to make the arc higher." Igor said as he made a move upward. Stretching posture. Hugo nodded to express understanding, and then patted his hands, "Then let''s try it again!" Chapter 707： Adrenaline The members of the preparation team are also very familiar with Hugo. Although the entire "Life and Death Hour" crew is not a well-known existence in the circle, they also have enough knowledge of the Hollywood circle. They are as diligent and conscientious as Hugo. The big names are definitely one of the few, and more fledgling newcomers are willing to fight, but Hugo has been out for more than ten years, and it is still in the limelight recently, but Hugo still maintains a humble attitude enough to invest in filming-or "speed of life and death." "Such a low-cost, unpopular work is even more impressive. Therefore, in fact, the preparation team members have always welcomed Hugo to practice. The two trailers were moving in the other direction. Hugo stood on the trailer and put on protective gear for his elbows and knees. After the protective gear was put on, Hugo began to move his limbs on the spot. Jumping on a moving vehicle is also tricky. The main reason is that the take-off point and the landing place are parallel, but when the person takes off, the vehicle is still running, which means that if it is a parallel jump, then When people landed, the landing place was no longer in the original position. Therefore, when a person jumps, he must take off in the direction of the car, calculate the acceleration of the car, and place the landing area in front of the target point, so that he can accurately land in the planned area of ??the original plan. Hugo stood in place and breathed continuously. He has trained many times during this period. Since these are two trailers, there is no problem in landing safely, but it is not that simple to land in a predetermined area. At this time, listening to the constant roar of the engine, Hugo only felt that his heart rate began to rise, and an inexplicable sense of fear haunted him again. Hugo knew that this was because of the collateral effect of the fear of thinking about driving. There are too many difficulties, setbacks and ups and downs in life, some can be solved, some can''t, but if you don''t try hard, you will never know the result. What if you worked hard at the beginning? What if you worked harder at the beginning? What if you were more willing to work hard at the beginning? Then can these problems be solved? In the face of difficulties or even disasters, if you don''t even try hard and surrender, this is a real failure; after hard work, even if you fail, you can raise your proud head and choose to give up. Hugo does not know whether he can overcome the shadow of driving, but he knows very well that he has not even had the courage to face it in the past two years. Perhaps it is indeed time to face it; Hugo also does not know his own efforts. Whether he will get a corresponding return, but he raises his hand to surrender before trying, its never Hugos style; Hugo doesnt even know whether the training he is doing at this moment is effective, and whether it is effective, but he I''m still willing to put my heart and soul into hard work. Hugo didnt have much time to think. He had to gather all his thoughts immediately. The speed of the trailer soon reached the expected 30 miles. When the speed of the two parallel trailers remained stable, he could hear Alexanders The voice came from the sound of hunting wind, "Ready!" Hugo clenched his teeth tightly, suppressed all the thoughts in his mind, then stood in the jumping position and kept telling himself, "You can! You can! You can!" Then he slapped himself with both hands. Your thighs, let the thigh muscles relax, not too tight or too weak. Hugo stood on the spot, grabbed the support column on the trailer with his right hand, squatted down and stretched the whole person backwards, showing himself in the posture of a bow and arrow, taking a deep breath, and the biting air "swish" into it. After Hugo''s lungs were frozen, the hot lungs that had just been running were frozen in an instant, and then Hugo pushed hard with both feet, and the whole person flew toward the direction of the trailer. Countless gusts came violently in an instant, Hugo just felt like he was flying in the air, all the adrenaline burst out in an instant, and his brain surged toward the heart, causing Hugo''s whole body muscles to burst out infinitely. Power, but all the thoughts in the brain at this moment are unprecedentedly clear and calm. At this moment, Hugo has no other thoughts. A pair of eyes is engrossed in the goal of landing, and all thoughts are concentrated on the goal that is getting closer and closer to him. Area, and then the whole person tried to stretch, with a muffled "slap", Hugo landed on another trailer. Before Hugo could react, the cheers of the surrounding staff rang instantly. Hugo rolled over and rolled to the side. A hand appeared in front of him, and Hugo directly held the hand and felt The whole person was pulled up, stood up and saw that it was Igor. Igor punched Hugo hard in the chest, "Hey, man, you did it, you did it." Hugo looked at the excited smile on Igor''s face, and soon he saw the excited expressions of all the other staff. The staff standing on the trailer on this side all came over, you and I took pictures. Hugo''s back was expressing their excitement, and Alexander and the others on the opposite trailer also held up their hands in celebration. Hugo only felt that he was vomiting blood when he was photographed on his back. He could only bend down and lower his head to ease the relief. Then he realized that he was standing half a step away next to the target position. This also meant that Hugo just now The take-off, flight, and landing were carried out in full accordance with the plan. At this moment, the smile on Hugo''s face also fully bloomed. After more than thirty times of practice, he finally completed the task with such precision for the first time. All the hard work and all the hard work have been rewarded at this moment. In a daze, Hugo even had the idea that if he is willing to work hard, it may not be impossible to overcome the fear of driving. But Hugo knows that there is skill in volley jumping between trailers. At the same time, there is a little luck. Igor has succeeded at least three times before, but as long as one link goes wrong, it will still lead to failure. So, maybe his success just now was just luck. Therefore, Hugo quickly forced himself to calm down and think carefully about everything that happened just now. In fact, he jumped into the air. From start to end, it takes one second, at most one and a half seconds, but that kind of adrenaline. Cyclonus''s excitement was extremely clear. When Hugo came over, he really realized the pleasure of being stimulated to the limit. "Wait, wait, I''ll try again." Hugo quickly calmed everyone down and said loudly, "I seem to have a feeling. Let''s try again." The staff immediately understood what Hugo meant, and the trailer started again. Hugo stood still and kept active his legs. Since this job tested the explosive power of the moment, after all the energy burst out just now, Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little bit weak, especially just after the forty-five year period. In the shooting of the minute running scene, Hugo had to beat the thigh muscles again, trying to relax the muscles, and then regain strength. "Hugo, Hugo, don''t worry, let the muscles be in a state of preparation, and then apply force." Igor stood beside Hugo, patted Hugo''s back, and waited until he was there. This two consecutive exercises in a short period of time is a severe test of physical fitness, muscles, etc., so more attention must be paid. Hugo did not speak, but nodded towards Igor, showing that he understood. Hugo''s eyes were fixed on the target area parallel to him, and then his left hand lifted up and grabbed the support column of the trailer. At this moment, all of Hugo''s spiritual world could only see the rectangle two feet away. In the area, his eyes condensed all his energy, as if he could see through the trailer at any time. When the command of "prepare" from the staff next to him was passed, Hugo knew that the speed had reached the established standard, and then took a deep breath again, adjusting his state. This time Hugo''s mental state was more concentrated. Because it was a standing long jump, there was no sprinting inertia, so Hugo pushed the entire center of gravity back, imagined his legs as springs, and clenched his teeth with a sudden snap. All the power was released, and the whole person jumped forward directly. The sound of the wind made Hugo feel as if he was at the center of the hurricanes center of gravity, as if every cell was trembling in the gust of wind. The feeling of floating made his heart panic, and his feet that could not touch the ground were even more shocking. Full of uncertainty, all of which caused adrenaline to explode with amazing energy. Hugo did not have time to think about those intricate ideas All energy was focused on the target area in front of him, full The brain sounds like "landing, landing, landing", but the muscles burst open directly under the stimulation of adrenaline. At this moment, Hugo only feels that he is omnipotent and invincible, as if all the difficulties in the world can be easily controlled by him. The huge energy bursting out of adrenaline makes Hugo a kind of flying in an instant. Illusion, and he seems to never land, just like Neo in the "Matrix" who finally understands his mission. But the gravity of the earth still pulled Hugo down fiercely, and a loud bang was heard! Hugo landed, just for a second, but it seemed to have been flying for a century, Hugo landed! This time, Hugo stood accurately in the landing area. He didn''t even fall in embarrassment, nor did he use too much force or insufficient strength, so he landed accurately. In an instant, everyone was stunned, dumbfounded! You know, due to the difficulty of this task, it is very difficult to complete accurately. Even Igor can''t stand on the ground. Seeing Hugo''s appearance, the completion is so easy and casual, as if it is just a piece of cake. Like. The shock brought by this kind of vision made the scene silent, only the rumbling of the engine kept ringing in the sound of the wind. Chapter 708： Challenge the demons Hugo seemed to be stimulated and found the rhythm, and then he tried three more times, and succeeded twice. In the failed one, the force was too strong and the length of two palms was missed, which is also within the acceptable range. The error. This means that Hugo''s five attempts have almost reached a 100% success rate, which made the preparation team''s confidence unprecedentedly high, and even Igor admired it. In fact, the parallel jumping between trailers really tests the courage, because if you are timid, you will only be restrained. Even if the motor nerves are developed, it is difficult to complete the task. And after having enough courage, to maximize their motor nerves, under the stimulation of adrenaline, they can often accomplish incredible tasks. Hugo has never been a timid person. He is not a person who shrinks because of dangers and difficulties. On the contrary, he is very willing to face difficulties because he knows very well that defeating himself is the most terrible person in the world. Thing. After crossing, Hugo relied on this courage to walk until now. At the beginning, he traveled to a brand new environment. For his 25-year-old life, the impact of such a change was so great that it made him at a loss, and the difficulties he had to face at the time were even more serious. One risked one, but even so, he still didn''t give up, but used his own hard work and his persistence to usher in the dawn. Now, Hugo has to face another fear in his life, driving. Hugo doesn''t know whether he can beat it, because the fear in his heart is so strong that he even dare not touch it easily in the past two years, but even so, Hugo still wants to try and see. How many people do nothing because of "fear", because they are afraid of poverty, so they become slaves to money; because of fear and trouble, they dare not get rid of poison. The restraint of quality; because of fear of betrayal, so refuse to open up; because of fear of change, so for a lifetime...Everyone should have fear, because fear will keep oneself tense and make oneself competitive forever, but not let fear Become a yoke that binds oneself and let one''s life stop there. At this moment, Hugo''s heart is so strong, he is not afraid of poison. Pin, he is not afraid of explosions, he is not afraid of speed, and he should not be afraid of driving! Hugo plucked up the courage again, left the preparation team, and walked towards the crew that was resting. At this time, the crew members are preparing for the next drag scene. Everyone is in a very busy state. No one noticed Hugo''s departure, and naturally no one noticed Hugo''s return. But Sandra-Brock is an exception. She noticed Hugo''s departure. The main reason was that Hugo would always leave during the break during the recent filming, which made Sandra very curious. At first, Sandra thought that Hugo was going to rest in his own RV, or there were other special activities. After all, in Sandra''s view, Hugo is now a top star, even if he has any privileges, it is normal. But Sandra was surprised. Not only did she fail to see what privileges Hugo enjoyed, but she also saw Hugo undergoing hard training, which was a severe impact on Sandra. In fact, Sandra is just as curious as most reporters and most ordinary people: why Hugo would accept the work "Speed ??of Life and Death", and why Hugo is willing to devote himself wholeheartedly during the filming. And now, Sandra seems to have come up with an answer, the simpler answer: Hugo is just completing his work, completing his work as an actor. Sandra couldn''t help but pay more attention to Hugo. Every time Hugo went to the preparation team for training, she would pay attention. Watching Hugo endure the daily arduous shooting and taking advantage of the gaps to receive training, Sandra felt hard just by imagining it, and she couldn''t even imagine how Hugo persisted. Just now, Sandra also witnessed the carnival of the preparation group. Although she was far away and didnt see it very real, she was not sure about the effect of Hugo. But every time she watched Hugo fly into the sky and leap, her heart Because she was too frightened, she rushed directly to her throat, so she knew very well what the staffs carnival meantmeaning that Hugo successfully completed the task. Although Sandra knew this was a bit abrupt, she still wanted to express her respect and congratulations to Hugo, so she didn''t think much about it. She greeted him and gave Hugo a thumbs up." Its just finished beautifully." Hugo looked at the oncoming Sandra, his first reaction was to look in Jane''s direction. Sandra immediately understood and waved his hand, "Don''t worry, what is your agent stopping him talking about? I can''t see it here." Hugo suddenly laughed. "Your work just now is really impressive. It is difficult to express my admiration in any words." "You can say''you are great''." Hugo pursed his lips and said with a smile. Sandra spread her hands and said seriously, "You are great." This made Hugo laugh again. "So, do you plan to play that scene yourself?" "This is my ultimate goal, and I''m still working on it." Since he was seen through, Hugo admitted it, but he still put his index finger on his mouth, "but please keep Jane and them secret for the time being, he I have always been reluctant to let go, it''s really a hard bone to chew." "Do you think Jane doesn''t know?" Sandra laughed. The director must be the most sensitive to the control of the crew. How could Jane know nothing. Hugo shrugged, "If my colleagues in the crew are willing to hide it for me." In fact, there should be quite a few crew members who guessed that Hugo was secretly practicing at this time, but everyone admired Hugo and was convinced by Hugo. , I haven''t told Jane for the time being. Therefore, Jane still knows nothing. "Joint the entire crew to complete a dangerous scene? It is estimated that only you can do it." Sandra''s irony was complimented in Hugo''s ears. Hugo accepted it with a smile, which made Sander. Pull was very helpless, "Do you think it''s worth it?" "Why not?" Hugo answered directly without hesitation, "This is the reason why the crew paid me, isn''t it?" In fact, whether it was before or now, the topic of overpaid actors has always been in a whirlpool of controversy. When an actor starred in a movie, he could receive a remuneration of tens of millions of dollars, even if it was a little bit lower, millions of dollars. This is compared with " "Actors'' contribution" is really a lot of money. Although the actors also emphasized that not everyone can complete their work, but the actors know in their hearts that their contributions and gains are still not proportional. Hugo thinks so too. However, these are the rules for the operation of the entire film industry. Hugo does not think he can challenge the rules that the entire industry has settled down over a century, and he does not want to challenge. But relatively speaking, Hugo will put in more effort to narrow the gap between his work and gain as much as possible, at least he has a clear conscience. Sandra''s pay is not at Hugo''s level at all at all. Her pay is not even one-fifth of Hugo''s, so she naturally can''t appreciate the feeling of Hugo, but she still nodded. "So, in the next drag racing scene, you plan to go to battle yourself?" This question caused Hugo to pause. Sandra clearly felt the hesitation and struggle on Hugo''s face, but Hugo nodded, "I will try my best." Sandra thought for a while, and then suddenly realized, "You don''t have a driver''s license?" Hugo looked at Sandra with an expression of "it must be like this" and couldn''t help laughing. He shook his head, "No, I have a driver''s license. You forgot. I have been on the news several times because of drag racing." If it was in 1991, the fall of Lancaster during that time always kept making headlines for newspapers. Sandra was stunned, then reacted and nodded, but she still looked at Hugo seriously, "Then you are worried that the speed of the car is too fast?" She couldn''t find the reason, why Hugo usually So dedicated and serious, but hesitated about the scene of drag racing. In fact, in terms of difficulty, the drag racing scene is much simpler than the trailer jumping, because this drag racing scene is not really pure speed and overtaking scenes. This is really hard to understand Hugo understood the puzzle on Sandras expression. He didnt want to answer this doubt. He subconsciously wanted to escape, not because he was not familiar with Sandra, but because in the past few years, he had never Haven''t faced this problem squarely to anyone, anyone! But then Hugo understood. If he doesn''t even dare to admit it now, then what to talk about breaking the **** of the inner demon? At least, this is the first step. Hugo stood in place, the entanglement and hesitation between the eyebrows gleaming faintly like the surface of the lake when the setting sun fell, the amber eyes were stained with a layer of difficulty, which made the question mark in Sandra''s head more and more. The more, and then I saw Hugo biting her lower lip severely, even clenching the fists of both hands, and then she said, "No, I...I...uh, there was a car accident before. After that, I haven''t driven a car." The moment the words were spoken, Hugo felt the toxins in his heart being squeezed out bit by bit, but at the same time all the strength in his body was drained, which made him instantly empty. , As if it would go with the wind at any time. Sandra vaguely saw a thin layer of sweat leaking out of Hugos forehead, which made her feel tight, and she realized that she had uncovered Hugos scar, which immediately made Sandra A little flustered, "Sorry, I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to Hugo tried to pull the corner of his mouth, but found that the corner of his mouth was so heavy, but even so, he tried to pull the corner of his mouth, drawing a smile, "It''s okay, I''m ready, I think...I Think i can try again "O Chapter 709： Mental disorder "I think you are amazing. I mean it." Sandra looked at Hugo in front of her. She clearly had a lingering fear but the firmness in her eyes flashed in her eyes. Such a man seemed to have a different charm. The fleeting fragility is full of strength, and the courage in the amber eyes is like the first dawn of the morning, warm and dazzling. "You know, although I am a little bit ashamed, I still have to keep a light when I sleep. I always tell myself that this is for the guiding light left when I get up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom to solve my physical needs, but I know it deep in my heart. This is not the case." Sandra also stood on the spot and said with a small smile, she wanted to comfort Hugo, she wanted to encourage Hugo, but she didnt know how to do it, so she could only take care of her heart. The little secret was also told. Sandra originally thought it would be difficult, because it was never easy to tell others about your fears, and it was even more difficult to say it to an ordinary friend who didn''t have a deep friendship. But in fact, Sandra found that things were much simpler than imagined. When the words came to her lips, she only paused for a while and said directly, "The truth is, I am afraid of the dark." After speaking out, Sandra couldn''t help but laughed and nodded to Hugo, "Yes, if you want, you can just laugh, I''m afraid of the dark, this is the truth." Hugo looked at Sandra in front of him, the heaviness of the corners of his mouth dissipated a little, which made the curvature of the lips outline a little more. Conquering fear has never been an easy task, even if it is to admit fear, it is not that easy, Hugo So, so is Sandra. Unexpectedly, the smiles at the corners of the two people''s mouths were slightly outlined, and the burden on their shoulders could not help but lighten a little. Only when you have really experienced it will you understand that it turns out that there is such a thing as familiarity in the world. Among the friends Hugo currently knows, whether it is Charlize, Leonardo, Alex, Joseph, including the members of the glory to the death, they actually got close to each other after a long time of precipitation, but Although Hugo and Sandra have known each other for a short time, they always have a harmonious atmosphere between them, which makes the conversation between the two people easier. This feeling is very comfortable. Hugo chuckled twice, "In this way, I am luckier than you. You have to face this fear every day, but I can have a safe haven to escape." Night is a moment that I experience every day, but driving is not. Sandra shook her head disapprovingly, "I am from unknown fear, but things have never really happened; and your fear comes from personal experience. No one wants to experience that kind of pain again." Hugo has a fear of driving because of a car accident. That is the fear that arises at the front line of life and death. This fear is like a behemoth that can eat people, and can directly destroy all the strength in his heart at any time. The fear of reappearing nightmares tends to destroy all psychological defenses. After Sandra finished speaking, she understood that she had opened Hugo''s wound again, and she couldn''t help but pouted and apologized, "I''m sorry." Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, "This is just the first step. Sooner or later, I have to face it, right?" Then Hugo raised his head and looked in the direction of the crew with his head high. I decided to take the first step, would you like to be together?" Hugo didnt know why he wanted to invite Sandra. It was just a sudden thought in his mind. Perhaps with Sandras company, there would be less fear in his heart, and the boundless darkness before him would be brighter; maybe rain. If the person invited was not Sandra, but just a partner walking side by side, he needed the power of a friend to strengthen his belief in moving forward. "Follow behind you." Sandra said with a smile. Hugo stood there and took a deep breath, and then strode away. Sandra looked at Hugos straight spine, as if it could support the weight of the entire sky. She also took a step. Followed. Joseph is trying his best to convince Jane that the next drag scene will use a trailer or a stand-in to complete the filming, and Jane agrees. Although Jane didnt understand what Josephs persistence wasJoseph didnt arbitrarily express the fear in Hugos heart because Joseph knew that it belonged to the fear in Hugos heart. It was a very personal thing. He would not be here. Without Hugos consent, they discussed casually; but Jane clearly understood how firm Hugos professionalism was. If it were not a last resort, Hugos agent would certainly not make such a request. But the problem is that since then, Jane has to change the previous shooting plan, which is more difficult. After all, most of the scenes in this drag racing are mid-range and close-range. The lens is very easy to capture the front of the Hugo. Whether it is using a stand-in or a trailer, it has a huge impact on the effect of the picture. So Jane is also very embarrassed. He is discussing with Joseph as to how much Hugo can cooperate. He must have enough knowledge to make arrangements for the next shooting. At this moment, Hugo''s voice rang behind him, "I will go into battle and finish the shooting myself." This sentence made Jane, Joseph, Samora and others all turn around. Hugo immediately became the focus of everyones attention. He hesitated because he was not sure whether he could overcome the fear in his heart, but Sandra''s footsteps heard behind him, but it gave Hugo courage and at the same time let Hugo know that he had no turning back. If he flinches at this moment, then he will never be able to break free, forever. Therefore, Hugo took a deep breath and said again, "I will shoot it myself!" He could even feel his voice trembling slightly, but he was unwilling to be weak and said firmly. Joseph walked over with a worried look. He walked directly in front of Hugo in three strides, and grabbed Hugos arms directly, "You are crazy!" With just three words, Joseph The entanglement, worry, fear, and fear on his face were clearly outlined. He wanted to find some other more accurate words to express his inner emotions, but found that there was nothing to say, he could only say it again. "You are crazy!" Hugo knew that Joseph was worried about himself. He did not flinch. He opened his eyes and responded directly to Josephs gaze, "No, Joe, Im not crazy. You know I have to face it, and if I dont face it, it will be forever. There, it will always be a nightmare, and I will never be able to overcome it." Hugo''s voice was still trembling slightly, his amber eyes were even stained with a thin layer of mist, but the firmness in his eyes was like two sharp daggers, and he bravely raised his weapon and faced him. Fear, "Joe, you know me, I won''t shrink back, at least I won''t surrender without trying hard, that''s not me." Joseph wanted to refute Hugo, but he found that he had lost his words. At this moment, he suddenly saw Hugo Lancaster, who was absolutely unwilling to compromise in the face of withdrawal. Just persisted like that, as if the teeth were about to be crushed, and persisted fiercely. After that, Hugo''s world gradually became clear. Now Joseph thought of the original scene again. However, the psychological fear of a car accident can be poisonous. Is it comparable? Maybe, because both make Hugo struggling on the verge of death, both of which make Hugo smell the breath of death close at hand, and Hugo has overcome poison. Pin, what about the car accident? Joseph suddenly let go of his hands, and he found that his hands were also trembling slightly, which made him clenched his fists to avoid further embarrassment, and then whispered, "You are crazy. " "Joe, I have to do it, you know, I have to." Hugo took a harder breath, and the bitter air over the city of Los Angeles with the smell of fresh water and sunshine made Hugo''s chaotic head sober, and he tightened. Gritting his teeth, "I have no way out." The shadow and poison of the car accident. The entanglement of the product is the same, you can only put it to death and live, otherwise you will never be able to get rid of their control, each nightmare will evolve thousands of tentacles, firmly entangled with the fear in the mind, the longer the time, the more you can get rid of difficulty. Hugo knew that he had no way out. Joseph wanted to persuade Hugo, but he couldn''t say a word. His eyes slowly moved away under Hugo''s eyes that were shining with determination. He gave up, and he couldn''t convince Hugo. . Therefore, Joseph can only choose to believe in Hugo, as always. Then Hugo passed Joseph and walked in Jane''s direction, "Jane, I decided to go to the battle myself, but... But before shooting, I can, uh, try Do you want to drive? Find the feeling." After Hugo finished speaking, he couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva. At this moment, the fear of driving suddenly hit his face, like a nightmare with a devilish smile, already waiting. Hugo fell into the trap. Jane stood there, looking at Hugo at a loss, but he didn''t answer this time. Instead, he turned to look at Joseph with his back facing him. Although Joseph didn''t look back, he seemed to feel Jane''s gaze, his originally strong shoulders slumped, and then he nodded weakly. Even if she got a positive answer, Jane still couldn''t believe it, and waited for a while before she nodded slightly, "When... of course." Hugo turned his head to look at the black sports car that was parked just five steps away. This time, without any hesitation, he walked directly to the sports car. Behind him came Joseph, Sandra, Samora, Jane and others. With the sound of footsteps, Hugo walked to the side of the sports car without pausing, put his left hand on the door handle of the sports car, and paused for a second, psychologically struggling to open his teeth and claws again, and then Hugo pushed his left hand hard and pulled it back. Opened the sports car door and sat directly on the driver''s seat. The driver''s seat, the long-lost driver''s seat. Chapter 710： The Nightmare Comes Back Hugo sat in the driver''s seat, feeling a little at a loss. Everything in front of him: direction running, clutch, brakes, accelerator, gearshift, etc., was so unfamiliar, but there was a familiar feeling faintly. Hugo didnt want to think about what he was like the last time he drove, because whether it was Chen Hugo or Lancaster, it was a long and unbearable memory that would be locked in the depths of his mind forever and never see the sun. . Take a deep breath, take another breath, and then Hugo put his hands on the steering wheel. Just this action almost exhausted all of Hugos strength, and he exhaled the suffocation in his chest for a long time. , And then meticulously recalled the details of driving. He originally thought he had forgotten how to start the car, but unexpectedly, it was like riding a bicycle. Once he did, all the details were imprinted in his mind. One part returns to the brain little by little. Hugo confirmed it three times before and after, and everything was confirmed, but he never turned the key and started the car. He just held the steering wheel tightly with both hands, tightly! Because the muscles on Hugo''s body were trembling at this time, he could clearly feel that his hands were trembling, and the shaking of his fingertips was so severe that he could clearly see it with the naked eye, which made him have to use Grasp the steering wheel as fast as you can to stabilize your fingers. However, after the fingers stabilized, the arm muscles began to tremble again, and even more terribly, Hugo only felt that his feet could not be stabilized at all, and his feet were clearly on the ground, but they seemed to stand on the ground. In midair, there is an endless abyss below. This kind of uneasy feeling of life hanging by a thread made Hugo unable to calm down. Hugo''s breathing began to be chaotic. He only felt that his heart was about to explode in the next second. The endless panic made Hugo unable to move at all. At this time Joseph and others couldn''t help but walked up, and Jane''s voice came over, "Hugo, if you can''t, don''t force it." Although Jane didn''t know what happened, he could clearly see Hugo''s fear. That kind of fear came from deep in my heart, and almost completely destroyed all Hugo''s lines of defense. Even if he was a bystander, he couldn''t bear to look directly at him. Joseph didn''t speak, because he knew that Hugo would not give up. Don''t look at Hugo who always looks like a gentle gentleman, but Hugo''s inner stubbornness and persistence are the most true him. Sure enough, Hugo did not answer. He just sat in the driver''s seat and took two deep breaths to stabilize all emotions. Hugo kept recalling the situation when the trailer jumped just now. The feeling of flying in the wind is actually dancing on the high-altitude steel ropes. Hugo kept telling himself: You can! you can! Finally, the mood stabilized a bit, and Hugo''s chaotic brain finally became clear. "Calm down, Hugo, it''s just driving. You have driven countless times, and you can do it now. There is nothing to be afraid of. You just need to put in a gear and start up. It''s slower than walking. What can you do? Worried. Calm, calm, calm!" Hugo''s brain kept doing self-hypnosis, and then finally calmed down. At this time Joseph, Sandra and others were standing by and were afraid to speak. Even though Hugo had been sitting in the drivers seat for five minutes, they were afraid to speak. They even dared not breathe, for fear of any movement. Will distract Hugo. The staff behind also stopped their work one after another and cast their sights over. The whole crew slowly fell silent. Occasionally, the roar of the engines of cars passing by on the highway could still be heard, but there was no one. To disturb Hugo out loud, and no one asked what happened. This sharp contrast made the scene feel an unusual tightness, flowing slowly in the air. Hugo put his right hand on the car key, twisted the car key, and the car immediately started. The roar of the engine made Hugo''s muscles stiff in an instant. Hugo could only sit on the spot and just hold it. Holding the steering wheel, he couldn''t make any reaction at all, but after a while, the car didn''t move at all, and his chaotic and heavy brain realized that he didn''t put the handbrake down. After the handbrake was lowered, the car began to move slowly, Hugo cautiously increased the accelerator, the speed gradually increased, and the surrounding scenery slowly retreated at a walking speed. Even so, Hugo''s hands still started unconvincingly. He trembled, and his feet continued to guilty. The nightmare in his heart seemed to rise silently. The deadly fear slowly invaded, and Hugo had to continue to cheer himself up, "Look, nothing The problem is just driving, you can do it, you can!" After driving more than ten yards forward, Hugo calmed down a bit. To be honest, the current speed is not much better than that of a snail crawling, but this is a great improvement for Hugo. Hugo glanced at the gear shifter, and stretched out his right hand tremblingly. When he held the handle of the gear shifter with his right hand, Hugo took a deep breath again. He knew that shifting gears must be done without hesitation, so He gritted his teeth tightly, stepped on the clutch, then shifted gears, and refueled. All the movements were completed smoothly, and then he could obviously feel the speed increase. Hugo quickly released his right hand, held the steering wheel again, and let out a long sigh of relief. He did it. He did it. At this time, the car speed has increased to second gear. This is enough for shooting. At least it means that he finally took the first step! However, before Hugo''s breath was relieved, he found that the retreat speed of the scenery on both sides of the field of vision began to accelerate, and a car approaching oncoming, as if it was about to hit the front of his car in the next second, his pupils were instantly As he expanded, his muscles tightened, all the adrenaline surged toward the heart, and a heart-piercing pain suddenly came from his left leg and knee, like tearing Hugo into two halves. The pain that went deep into the bone marrow directly invaded Hugo''s brain. Before he had time to react, the whole world was plunged into darkness. The nightmare came again, and it only took less than a second to swallow all Hugo''s efforts. Hugo only felt that he was in a darkness where he could not see his fingers. He kept falling from a height of 100,000 li. The sound of hunting and hunting continued to stimulate the pores on the skin like countless steel needles. The biting cold made him All the temperature on the whole body disappeared in an instant. Then Hugo plunged directly into a deep ocean. The icy water surrounded him tightly. The air was squeezed out from the lungs bit by bit. Instead, the blood was frozen into ice cold. Hugo wanted to struggle, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t use any strength. The limbs seemed to be frozen, and the tolerance of the sea made all his struggles useless, and he continued to fall. , Getting deeper and darker, the terrible darkness firmly surrounded Hugo. Hugo wanted to shout, but with only one mouth, the cold air rushed directly into his mouth, freezing his internal organs, the biting cold spreading inside the body, Hugo only felt that he was It was like lying on countless embroidery needles, and then slowly sinking, only to watch the sharp needles pierce the skin and the blood flowed into rivers. Hugo wanted to wake up, but the darkness around him could not break free anyhow. There seemed to be some light spots flickering in the faintness, but as time progressed, those light spots disappeared all around, and then turned into a deep sea. The giant beast, with its mouth wide open, was just below the Hugo''s fall, quietly waiting for the Hugo to throw himself into the net. The pain in the knee of the left leg began to tear Hugo''s muscles bit by bit. Starting from the left leg, it was like icy, spreading throughout the body bit by bit, finally tearing Hugo''s brain piece by piece. The extreme pain made Hugo want to howl, but when he opened his mouth, he found that no sound could come out. Even the warm eye sockets began to become dry, and a single tear could not come out. The terrible pain made Hugo almost want to give up. He wanted to fall into a coma. As long as he was unconscious, he would not feel any pain again, but he found that there was no way. His consciousness was so clear every time. Every pain is so clear. "Bang Bang" and "Boom Rumbling" metal impact sounded in Hugo''s ears. In the extremely silent environment, it seemed that only this kind of sound was playing, and the empty echo doubled the fear; "Help, help... "...", "Hugo, where are you, Hugo...", "Help me, help me..." Messy shouts swarmed in all directions, surrounded Hugo, but couldn''t tell the direction. , Hugo wanted to escape from the direction of the sound, but found that he couldn''t find the source at all. In an instant, Hugo seemed to have returned to the place where the nightmare happened again, and all the air was exhausted In the endless darkness, he could even clearly feel the loss of vitality, "huhu Phew, breathing is getting faster and faster, heartbeat is getting faster and faster, but the surrounding darkness is still impenetrable, and there is no sign of dawn. Hugo only felt as if he was trapped in a small space. The air had become thinner, and there were countless fires invading around him. The dense smoke made him unable to breathe at all, and there was no sensation all over his body. , I can only feel his blood constantly flowing out, and his vitality disappears from the body with the blood little by little. He wanted to resist, but the strong prison around him gave him no chance. The fire, the call for help, and the pain all disappeared, leaving only a silence, as if the ears were deaf. Then Hugo heard his own breathing. The rapid breathing sounded like he was about to explode the heart, and the brain began to lack. Oxygen, extreme hypoxia, even the breathing sound became faint, disappeared little by little, and returned to the most primitive silence again. In the darkness of extreme silence, a rush of piano sound came from far away, like a river with countless ice cubes, flowing slowly, the fragmentary sound of ice cubes colliding with each other is so clear in extreme silence , It''s like a guitar''s fresh but hurried string, singing in a low voice. Could it be that this is the melody of death? Chapter 711： Break free Ding dong ding dong, the quiet but deep keys of the piano are playing frantically, with a breath of despair, swarming from all directions; then the clear guitar strings are added, and the deep sadness is in the piano. Shuttle between the black and white keys, like the beat of death, approaching step by step. "The disorganized ending, endless entanglement, and then flying far away, but this can''t restrain me, it can never restrain me." Hugo, who had lost all vitality and fell into a dead silence, only felt that the muscles under his body were responding to the call of the melody, and then began to tremble violently, he wanted to break free, he wanted to get rid of the nightmare. The **** nightmare was like a fishing net, which bound Hugo firmly, Hugo began to tear his body restraint, every time his movement seemed to dance on the tip of a knife, a drop of bright red blood running down the knife The tip slipped slowly, but the piercing pain couldn''t stop Hugo. Instead, his movements became bigger and harder. "Disorganized ending, endless entanglement, and then fly away, but this can''t restrain me, can never restrain me." Hugo exerted all the power under his body to the extreme, and then the dark entanglement seemed to be torn out at this moment. A crack, a faint gray light slowly leaked in, "Turn and leave (off.i.), and land wherever you fall." He wants to leave, he wants to get rid of the shackles, he wants to overcome the nightmare, he doesn''t want to be a slave to fear, so he can only struggle and resist with all his strength, "Turn and leave, and land wherever he falls." The light in the darkness began to leak in slowly, and the sound of melody emerging from all directions gradually increased. Hugo only felt that the sound of his heartbeat had evolved into drum beats, the sound of blood flow had become the sound of piano, and his struggling movements It became the guitar string sound, and the overwhelming melody gradually evolved into his driving force for continuous advancement, and then increased, then increased. "Disorganized ending, endless entanglement, and then fly away, but this can''t restrain me, can never restrain me." The roar of despair, soaring freely in the black and white keys of the piano, Hugo only felt that he was coming from his back. A tearing pain forced him to curl up tightly, then gritted his teeth tightly to prevent any scream of pain from leaking out. Suddenly, the pain reached its extreme, Hugo stretched out his whole body, and then he felt as if a pair of wings were spreading slowly behind him, and then began to flap in the high-pitched and hoarse roar, "Turn and leave. Land wherever you fall." Hugo knows that he can get rid of this nightmare; Hugo knows that he can overcome this fear; Hugo knows that he can fight for his own sky "Turn and leave, wherever you fall, you land." The flapping of the wings became harder and harder, and then Hugo only felt that his whole person was beginning to become lighter, moving into the gap just torn. The light revealed keeps advancing. Closer, closer, the gray light began to gradually enlarge, then turned white, and finally turned gold, until it was so brilliant as to blind Hugos eyes, but Hugo dashed without fear. , Opened his hands and embraced the golden sunlight. The hot temperature ignited all the coldness in the body. In an instant, the stiffness and coldness of the body were like the ebb of sea water, and the hula la land disappeared. "Turn around and leave, and land wherever you fall." Finally got rid of the shackles of darkness, finally felt the freshness of the air again, and finally embraced the warmth of the sun, Hugo suddenly opened his eyes, and in an instant, all the light swarmed into Hugos eyes. There was no time for any reaction. , The tears slipped down, and the hot temperature made Hugo feel the incomparable sense of reality again. "Turn and leave (off.i. Hugo finally got rid of the entanglement of the nightmare and returned to the real world. Hugo couldn''t help but breathe, feeling the safety of life returning to his body little by little. "Hugo, are you okay? Hugo?" Voices rang from all directions, but Hugo didn''t have time to react, and then he felt someone open the car door, and then pulled him off forcefully. Hugo felt a warm and generous back, and looked aside with bumps on his back, and then put him down. Later, Joseph, Samora, and Sandra appeared again in Hugos sight. They all looked at themselves with worried expressions. Hugo could clearly see their expressions and could clearly hear them. Hugos words, but Hugo feels as if he is drifting away, there is no way to respondor he doesnt want to respond. Seeing the sluggish Hugo, Joseph was irritable and speechless, but he was helpless. This kind of powerlessness made him feel deeply frustrated, and he could only turn around and curse viciously. , The only way to send his inner anger; Samora squatted on the spot, but at a loss, he had never seen such a Hugo before, he wanted to say something, but he didnt know where to start. It can be said that squatting on the spot, letting panic, fear, and worry drown oneself. Sandra saw the slight reaction in Hugos eyes. She realized that Hugo could hear them and feel them. This made Sandra have to suppress the rush in her heart, directly in the rain. Guo squatted down in front of him, then stretched out his hands, held Hugo''s two hands, and passed the warmth in his palms to Hugo bit by bit. Just now everyone didn''t know what was going on, Hugo suddenly braked, and then the car lost control. Fortunately, it didn''t hit any place. It just slid out about five yards and then stopped. When everyone rushed over, I saw Hugo clutching the steering wheel with both hands tightly, with a look of horror and trembling all over. No matter who said or did anything, there was no way to wake Hugo, even if Joseph used it up. Pulling Hugo''s hands with all his strength, trying to get Hugo to release the steering wheel, had no effect. Hugo seemed to have fallen into a demon stun, sitting still and couldn''t stop shaking, the fear on his face clearly described the nightmare he experienced at this time. After about a minute, Hugos body suddenly began to support it, like a full bow and arrow, reaching its extreme, as tight as if the next one would break; but after reaching its extreme, everyone was frightened. In the eyes of Hugo, Hugo suddenly relaxed completely, and softened on the driver''s seat like a puddle of mud, and then there were these things behind. Sandra didnt know what happened, but she was pretty sure that Hugo must be trapped by the nightmare, but since Hugo can wake up and react, it means that Hugo can beat it, Sandra Decided to give Hugo some strength and help Hugo complete this impossible task. Sandra could feel the coldness of Hugo''s hands without any temperature at all, which made her mistakenly think that she was holding a corpse. Sandra kept rubbing Hugo''s palm, trying to restore her skin to a little temperature, "Rain Fruit, I know you can hear me, I know." "I don''t know what you experienced just now, because I''m not you, but I know what that kind of fear means." Sandra also didn''t know how to give Hugo strength, she had to close her eyes and feel Surrounded by the terrible darkness, Sandra''s hands were also contracting subconsciously, holding Hugo''s palms tightly, hoping that each other could be the other''s support. In the darkness, Sandra will fall into an endless crisis, unknown fear can easily swallow her, but at this time, she holds Hugo''s hands and feels that she is not alone, which makes her Found a little sense of security. At this moment, Sandra also felt the helpless fear in Hugo''s heart, just like the panic and helplessness of an eight-year-old child in the face of a disaster. "This kind of fear has a keen sense of smell, it can feel the taste of our timidity, can''t it?" Sandra said with a trembling voice. At this moment, it seems that there are only two people in the world, she and Hugo. She could even feel Hugos heartbeat, which was the same beat as hers. Although Sandra closed her eyes, she felt that she was settling down. We will never let go of the prey. So, what we need to do is to struggle hard, even if it is just a small movement, to stop the vultures, this is our victory." "Perhaps in the eyes of others this is just a needless struggle, but for us, it is a war! A war with no retreat!" Sandra felt that her voice was also faintly Trembling, she was also scared. She was even more scared than Hugo, but she felt that Hugo''s hands seemed to start to exert force, and in turn held her own hands. This gave Sandra a little confidence, even if it was just a moment. A little bit, she can continue to persevere, "So, we can''t give up, and we can''t be afraid. Even if it''s just a struggle, we must exhaust the last bit of strength and struggle to the end." Sandra only felt that her voice was choked, and the fear in her heart was like a giant beast. She was so scared that she could not give any response except tears, but the firmness from her hands calmed her down, and then Sander Ra heard the low and hoarse voice coming over, "I won''t admit defeat..." Hugo said! In an instant, Sandra opened her eyes, and then she saw Hugo''s amber color. The light in her eyes was gathering again little by little, and her own reflection gradually became clear in those eyes, which made the smile at the corner of Sandra''s mouth burst into tears. "I will not give up! I will not give up! I will never give up!" Hugo said word by word. At this moment, he has unprecedented confidence, he is more powerful than ever, he believes in himself, he believes in himself Being able to conquer the nightmare is like the wings proudly unfolding in the darkness just now. He wants to fly, and there is no fear that can stop his steps! No! Chapter 712： Bone scraping The white and flawless angels danced wildly on the blazing blade of the fire, the blood on the soles of their feet was shining and translucent, and they slowly slid down the sea of ??fire along the blade, making the ruthless flame more rampant, and the white wings torn apart by the hot air. Pieces of white feathers began to fly all over the sky, and the vitality slowly passed through that step by step. The red-burning darkness approached slowly like a tide, swallowing all the surrounding light bit by bit, and the angels halo was faltering. It was in danger, as if it could be completely swallowed by darkness at any time, and then disappear completely. The black and white keys of the piano are like the dance steps of an angel, moving short and densely; the strings of the guitar are like the wings of an angel, flapping heavily and vigorously. Suddenly, the chants of chants rang from all directions, unable to find the source, but sounded in every corner. The holy and high-pitched voice made the light of the angel gradually grow, becoming brighter and more vivid. , And the angel''s dance steps and wings are becoming more and more energetic. "Disorganized ending, endless entanglement, and then fly away, but this can''t restrain me, can never restrain me. Turn around and leave (off.i.), where you fall, you land." The sound of "Hula La" was hunting, the angel''s wings flapped vigorously, and then I saw it slowly rise, the arrogant dance step freed from the shackles of the blade, and began to leap lightly. Dao deeply can see that the bone wound is slowly healing in the holy light. Then the angel opened his arms violently, and infinite light burst out of his body. In just a moment, all the darkness was swallowed by the light, the darkness and the fire disappeared, and the whole world became white again. "I will not give up! I will not give up! I will never give up!" Hugo squeezed Sandra''s hands tightly. His knuckles began to turn white because of too much force, but his eyes began to focus again, and the gray pupils were re-stained with light, just It was a little light, and instantly lit a pair of eyes, and that handsome face immediately recovered its look. Sandra could clearly feel the power coming from Hugo''s hands, and even made her palms faintly hurt, but she did not call out, but just bit her lower lip and stared at Hugo intently. Because Sandra knew that Hugo was working hard to defeat the demons and nightmare, the firmness and conviction that erupted from the depths of the soul projected from the eyes to infect her soul. At this moment, Sandra believes that Hugo can get rid of the shackles and the shadow of the car accident. She even believes that she can overcome the fear of the night. Her heart is stronger than ever at this moment. Although Sandra and Hugo have known each other for less than a month, at this moment, he believed in her and she also believed in him. The fear in their hearts made their souls stronger than ever. The fear came from the soul, It comes from faith. Similarly, the way to overcome fear also comes from the soul and faith. The melody in his mind was like a violent storm and raging rain. After making Hugo sober, he had to breathe in big mouths, breathing quickly, as if he had just gotten rid of the imprisonment of the **** of death. Suddenly, Hugo released his hands, leaned forward, pushed Sandra to the side, and then he knelt directly on the ground. I saw Hugo supporting his body with both hands, breathing heavily, the sweat on his forehead was dense, the amber eyes were full of abnormal red at this time, and the muscles all over his body were trembling violently. Just when everyone was anxiously trying to step forward, "Oh..." Hugo began to vomit, but at this time he couldn''t vomit anything. He could only retching constantly. The inside of his body began to turn over, and finally he vomited some bile. Come, and then Hugo fell to the side with all his strength. Looking at Hugos pale face without any blood, the heavy sweat made him look like he had just been fished out of the water. His dry lips and tired eyes clearly wrote that he was in a terrible state at the moment. People couldn''t bear to turn their heads. Only those who have really experienced a car accident know the fear and helplessness at the moment of life and death; only those who are truly captured by fear know how difficult and terrible it is to overcome fear; only those who truly understand the nightmare know how to face it. Fear is so cruel and bloody. Seeing Hugo lying on the ground embarrassedly, Sandra''s tears couldn''t stop anymore, she just slid down, she couldn''t help but abandon her sight; Samora knelt next to her and wept bitterly, Hugo like this People feel distressed, and even more admirable. He is just a bystander, and he can no longer bear this kind of pain, let alone Hugo himself? Joseph stood on the spot, turned his head away, and kept wiping his face with his palm in embarrassment. He didn''t want to let his tears leak out of his fragility at the moment. Even Hugo insisted on it. What qualifications does he have to be fragile? Joseph suddenly felt very angry, extremely angry, he rushed to Hugo, red eyes reprimanded, "Why are you? Why are you torturing yourself? No one is forcing you, why are you doing this?" The staff standing by and watching all looked away. They couldn''t bear to look at such a Hugo. Just a moment was enough to break all their defenses. Only by witnessing all of this can you know what Hugo has paid. How much. Dedication? This is no longer enough to describe the inner emotions. Hugo''s strength and tenacity have truly established an unshakable image in everyone''s heart until today. Jane also had wet eyes at the moment. He didn''t understand what happened to Hugo, but he knew that driving was more terrifying than death to Hugo. The mental and soul torment was enough to tear Hugo to pieces. , He could not help but say, "Hugo, you, you don''t have to go to battle in person, I will find a solution, we will find a solution, there is always a solution to things." After vomiting, Hugo relaxed now. Although his current state looks terrifying, in fact, the pressure on his shoulders has been relieved a lot, and the whole person has also sought the beginning of liberation. In fact, the heart demon is like a poison attached to the bone. There is no medicine to treat it. It can only cut the flesh apart, clearly see the black toxin on the bone, and then scrape the bone bit by bit with a sharp blade. , Scrape off the toxin, and then suture the wound, bandage, and treat with medication to make the toxin disappear completely. Hugo had already cut the muscles, saw the poison attached to the bones, and had already scraped the toxins off the bones. In fact, he was half done. That kind of pain went deep into the bone marrow, even directly imprinted on the soul, making Hugo''s soul tremble. He is not Guan Yu. He can''t do the same as Guan Yu, he can cure poison and talk and laugh. He will be afraid because of the intense pain. He will be timid because of unbearable fear, but he will never give up! If Hugo retreats because of fear at this time, then all the previous efforts have been wasted, and he has given up, and he will never be able to get rid of it in the future. This nightmare. Therefore, Hugo will not give up, he will not give up at this moment. This is not a question of "speed of life and death", nor is it a question of professionalism, it is Hugo''s own question, and it is a question of Hugo''s own life path. If you withdraw because of fear, if you give up because of difficulties, if you leave because of cowardice, then Hugo is not Hugo. Facing Joseph and Jane''s persuasion, Hugo shook his head weakly and expressed his rejection. This made Joseph even more angry, "Why? Why must you insist, why must you be so cruel to yourself, why must you choose such a **** and terrifying method?" Joseph walked up to Hugo and knelt down. "If you want to overcome this fear, we can... go to a psychologist, we have enough time to treat it slowly, don''t we? Don''t torture yourself anymore." Hugo twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, and pulled out a shallow smile, weak but relaxed. Hugo did not answer immediately, but tried to support himself with his hands and sat up. However, the muscles in his hands trembled so much that he had no strength at all. When his hands were soft, he almost touched his face directly. Della was shocked by the two closest to Hugo. Both of them quickly reached out to help Hugo, but it was too late. Fortunately, Hugo gritted his teeth and supported it hard, without directly smashing it down. Then he got rid of Joseph and Sandra''s holding hands, adjusted his breathing, and sat up again with his own strength After a few breaths, he sat on the chair again. Although they were just a few simple movements, they almost consumed the last bit of strength in Hugo''s body. The nightmare just now was not only a mental pull, but also a physical exhaustion. At this time, Hugo only felt that his body, mind, and soul were all empty. However, closing my eyes and resting for a while, that kind of power emerged again and again, because Hugo has a strong enough belief, the belief that never give up, never admit defeat, even if this belief is just a small fire, Can light up the whole world. Hugo opened his eyes again, and the smile on his face seemed a lot more relaxed, even his face was **** again, "Joe, I am not for this scene, I am for myself, I know I can do it." Hugo explained in a hoarse voice, the voice is not loud, but firm, "Maybe, I will not drive often in the future; maybe, even if I drive fast, but at least I know that I can overcome this psychological barrier, I Knowing that I will not give up easily. So, even for myself, I have to stick to it." Hugo''s words made Joseph so quiet, as if all the anger and intolerance had been extinguished. Joseph was silent for a long time, before finally letting out a long breath and compromising in a low voice, "You know what you are doing. Chapter 713： Conquer yourself The whole crew fell silent, and the staff were a little at a loss, because Hugo''s state just now was too scary, but they didn''t know why. But they could all see that Hugo had experienced a terrible nightmare. This kind of fear made even the crew members frightened, and they could only silently silence their words and deeds. Hugo sat in a chair and rested quietly, holding the chocolate that Samora handed him, supplementing the physical strength he had just consumed. He looked at the silent friends around him and couldn''t help but laughed, "Please , Take it easy. You know, the person who really suffers is me, and I am the one who fears the most. Now it looks like you are going to go skydiving one by one." Hugo''s words made everyone smile wryly, but what Hugo said was the truth and there was no way to refute it. Samora glanced at Joseph with a heavy face, and couldn''t help scratching her head, "Yes, you are the one who goes through everything, why are we all in such a depressed mood." "Perhaps because we all know how difficult Hugo is to face." Sandra said, Hugo turned her head, she pulled out a smile and gave Hugo a little comfort. Sandra did not say one more thing, that is, "Perhaps because we all know that we will never be as brave as Hugo..." Only when we truly understand the terrible inner demon, will we know how valuable Hugo''s persistence is. Hugo swallowed the chocolate in his mouth, his stomach seemed to recover a little heat, which made him feel much better, and the expression on his face was much easier, "Dont worry, I wont risk my life. I will drive to second gear at most, and I will definitely not overspeed." Hugo''s ridicule made everyone chuckle, and even Joseph twitched his mouth helplessly. Hugos first attempt at speed just now was really horribly slow. You dont need to run. You can overtake just by walking. Looking at the sports car that is not much faster than walking, there is really a funny sense of absurdity. People can''t help but laugh. Although Hugo decided to try again, although Hugo has made up his mind, although Hugo has prepared enough for difficulties, when he was ready to play again, the fear in his heart came again, and even more than the first time. turbulent. When I tried for the first time just now, Hugo relied more on bravery and went straight to the field. The whole process was easier than imagined; but now, all the dark memories in Hugo''s mind have emerged, and Hugo still I personally experienced the terrible and struggling in the endless darkness, so at this time, when Hugo went into battle again, his body reacted earlier than his brain, and his muscles became stiff again, and his feet couldn''t move at all. . Even if Hugo kept giving orders in the hope that he could take a step forward, it was of no avail. He could only stand still and motionless. Joseph, Samora, Jane, and others thought that Hugo was brewing, so they stood still; but Sandra noticed Hugos movements. She understood what it felt like, just like she Forcing herself to walk in the dark, she can only stand still and cannot move. The passage of time will only increase the fear, and then her body begins to curl up, and finally turns on the light again and returns to the halo embrace Among. Sandra knows that Hugo has a stronger heart and a stronger belief than herself, so she believes that Hugo can do it. So Sandra walked up to Hugo and patted Hugo''s arm with his right hand. As expected, Hugo turned his head sensitively, as if Sandra slapped him with all his strength. Sandra looked at Hugo, smiled and said, "I believe you." Just such a simple sentence gave Hugo endless courage, which made Hugo''s mouth a smile. The muscles of the body seemed to slowly relax between this smile, and Hugo was regaining control of his body bit by bit. "If you can defeat the heart demon, maybe I can also try to accept the silence and unknown of the night, you know, maybe your actions can give me courage." Sandra continued to speak, and then opened the corners of her mouth, revealing A big smile, "So, you have to work hard. I am waiting for your success." Both Hugo and Sandra knew that this was not easy. But at least, Hugo has the courage to try and the belief in collision, which is great enough. Hugo took a deep breath and did not say much. He raised his right leg and took the difficult first step. This is not only a step, but also the first action of the second attempt. Maybe countless people are trapped. At this distance, they didn''t even have the courage and ability to take this step. Just lifting their feet consumed all their energy, and finally retreated to their own safe zone. But Hugo took this step. Then, Hugo''s footsteps became more and more determined, and he strode towards the direction of the sports car. Joseph, Samora and others behind him once again followed suit. Sitting in the drivers seat again, Hugos heartbeat began to become violent again. There was no way to control this feeling. In an instant, it seemed to be surging again, even stronger and more terrifying than the first time, Hugo. Before even turning the key, the engine sound did not ring, and the feeling of nightmare struck again. Hugo''s mind was all the sounds of the car accident. He couldn''t see the pictures clearly, just countless noises, screams, calls for help, police sirens, flames... Just like **** on earth, Hugo only felt that his blood became cold in an instant, and darkness was surging from all directions again. Subconsciously, Hugo held his hands on the steering wheel, but this time it didnt work. Hugo only felt as if he was holding a hot soldering iron. He quickly loosened his hands, and then held on tightly. Cushion in the drivers seat, try not to start shaking again. Seeing Hugo''s appearance, Joseph and the others immediately walked up worriedly, "Hugo, are you okay? Don''t force it." Seeing Hugo continue to torture himself, this feeling is really bad. Although Sandra still wanted to continue to inspire Hugo, she couldn''t bear to say even the words of encouragement at this time, because this was really too cruel. Hugo was still reacting to the sound at this time. He turned his head directly towards the sound, and then saw the sights of Joseph, Samora, Sandra and others. These were all worried or nervous sights, but Hugo was The brain that had fallen into the darkness and cold calmed down, and the whole person''s emotions calmed down again. Hugo took a deep breath, took another deep breath, took another deep breath... Then he clenched his teeth and looked at the steering wheel again. This time, without any hesitation, Hugo grabbed the steering wheel directly with both hands and held it firmly. Now that he has reached this point, of course he will not give up easily, and will stick to it in one effort! This time, Hugos brain is still full of endless noise and noise, but Hugo is unmoved, his muscles are trembling, but his heart is unprecedentedly stable, and then Hugo twisted the key. , Ignited the engine and started the car skillfully. The sports car slowly drove out. Hugo could feel the tremor of his muscles getting more and more serious. The nightmare cold came again, but Hugo did not give up. Instead, he clenched his teeth and kept himself awake. Then not only didn''t slow down, but directly put in gear and stepped on the accelerator to increase the speed. Although the speed of the car was not fast, it instantly made Hugo''s heart freeze into ice, and he only felt that it was starting to become difficult for him to breathe. The fear of losing control of the steering wheel and the speed of the car in the next second is everywhere, as if Hugo relaxes a little and the disaster of a car accident will reappear. Hugo tried his best to keep his consciousness awake, dont let himself fall into the darkness again, there is only one belief in his mind: I can do it! This little bit of weak belief is like a kind of fire. The nightmare was shining in the darkness, and countless rays of light were always blooming, which gave Hugo a steady stream of motivation. With a bite of his teeth, Hugo actually put into gear again and raised the speed to third gear. At this time, the speed of the car was already approaching fifty miles infinitely. The scene of the rapid retreat not only caused Joseph and others standing behind to paralyze the heart and stunned for an instant. Looking at the sports car that drove away; at the same time, all the external feelings of Hugo were blocked, the heart suddenly stopped beating, the breathing suddenly stopped working even the vision began to become blurred stand up. The faint fire in his mind seemed to be extinguished at any time. Hugo only felt that the nightmare would come again in the next second, and this time, it was not only a mental oppression, but also a disaster in reality-he felt In the next second, I was about to hit the roadblock blocking the road by the crew. The staff there kept waving the red baton to signal Hugo to stop quickly. Hugos last point of consciousness told him that if he loses control, a disaster will be inevitable. Not only will he be in danger again, but the staff in front of him, as well as other ordinary people after breaking out of the road, will In danger of life. With this little awareness, Hugos stopped beating heart was restored. Hugo forced a sudden brake and stopped the car abruptly, and then slid out for a long period of time due to inertia, and a large area was rubbed between the tires and the ground. In the smoke, the sports car went out and the engine stopped running. Fortunately, after the sports car slid forward about fifteen yards, it stopped less than twenty yards from the roadblock blocked by the crew. Hugo was completely relieved in an instant, and he lay directly on the steering wheel, gasping for breath: He did it! He succeeded! He succeeded! Chapter 714： Lingering palpitations On the smoke-filled highway, as if all the cars were still at this moment, the messy footsteps and breathing sound spread clearly in the air, "Hugo, how are you? Hugo..." panicked The sound of calling was mixed with the roar of traffic with desperate fear and frustration. Joseph and Jane were not fast, but Sandra and Samora ran ahead. They both looked at the sports car in front of them incredibly. The speed just now was obviously far beyond expectations, and no one knew. What happened to the Hugo sitting in the driver''s seat, this kind of unknown sense of fear followed, like a bomb that would be detonated at any time. Not only these four people, but also a small group of staff followed up in a panic. The safety staff behind also rushed up frantically with a fire extinguisher. If the car really had a problem, the consequences would be disastrous. "Squeak..." But at this moment, the car door of the sports car opened actively, which caused Sandra and Samora to stop in this way, and the crowd behind them also stopped tumbling. After stepping down, the scene suddenly became chaotic. Then they watched Hugo take out his left foot first, put it on the ground, and paused for a while before landing his right foot. I saw Hugo supporting the door and chair with both hands, and stood up with a sudden force, but his feet seemed to have no strength, and he could only rely on his hands to support his weight, and he could even see it with the naked eye. Hugo''s legs were trembling slightly, and the shaky appearance seemed to collapse at any time. "Oh..." An exclamation burst out, and Samora was about to step forward to support Hugo, but was directly caught by a force behind him, and Samora was anxious and was about to curse as soon as he turned around. , But saw that it was Sandra, and Joseph''s hand stretched out after a step slower. Sandra did not look at Samora either. Her eyes were still focused on Hugo, but her mouth directly said, "Trust him, he can." Sandra knew that Hugo had persisted until now, triumphantly. The end is here, this last step, Hugo can definitely rely on his own strength to take it. Joseph also acknowledged Sandra''s words and nodded vigorously. Samora swallowed all the words that rushed to her mouth, and then turned her head anxiously to look at Hugo. Hugo''s feet became weak and his calves were constantly cramping and trembling. The trembling of his muscles made him unable to stand at all, and even staggered, but he still supported his body with his hands. He only felt that his feet were a little bit fundamental now. There is no power, although nothing happened just now, but for Hugo, it was a collapse after a nightmare sober. But Hugos head is sober like never before. He knows that he did it. He defeated the nightmare. He got rid of the shackles. Although he still has lingering fears at this time, although he is still weak at this time, although he is still scared at this time, he does arrive! Hugo was struggling to support his body, and there was a sharp pain in his palm, so real. Yes, so real, a sense of reality of living in reality, this makes the corner of Hugo''s mouth outline a shallow arc. This smile seemed to be an endless stream of energy, which made him calm down again, and gradually found the real feeling in his feet, and finally gradually stood up relying on the strength of his calves, completely liberating his hands. Hugo''s right hand was clenched into a fist, and then he pressed harder and harder until his short nails pierced into his palm. The sharp pain released all of Hugo''s emotions. He roared low and clenched tightly. The fist slammed hard. He did it! He finally did it! His persistence was rewarded, his hard work was rewarded, and his hard work was compensated! He, did it! One step, another step, Hugo took a firm step and left the sports car, heading towards the crowd in front of him. The continuous smoke of gunpowder and the billowing heat behind him made Hugo''s figure look so tall, as if he was the **** of war returning in triumph! Seeing Hugo coming firmly, Sandra could no longer hold back the tears in her eyes. The hot tears made her immediately embarrassed, but Sandra did not wipe the tears, but clapped vigorously. stand up. Hugo deserves such applause. Those who can defeat their opponents are heroes, but those who can defeat themselves are truly great! For the first time, Sandra believed that she could also conquer the fear in her heart, she could also pinch the heart demon with both hands, she could also stand up her chest and face all difficulties firmly, she was truly willing to believe in herself for the first time. This belief comes from the man in front of him, a gentleman who seems gentle but a strong and brave man. Samora also vigorously agitated her hands, the smile on the corner of her mouth was stained with the salty taste of tears, but he was more determined than ever. He had always known that the man in front of him possessed infinite charm and glory to the death of this band''s music. He spirit has already explained this point. But even so, Samora was convinced by this man again, even if he witnessed all this, Samora still couldn''t believe her eyes, and the surging heart almost overwhelmed him. Joseph avoided his eyes in embarrassment, trying to prevent others from seeing the cowardice and apology leaking in his tears. He was ashamed of his cowardice, and he was ashamed of his own speculation. Witnessing the process of Hugo''s unswerving victory over his inner demons, Joseph once again deeply felt the powerful soul of Hugo. He knew that Hugo was not a person who would be easily shaken, let alone a person who would choose to betray. Therefore, he I am ashamed of myself because of previous doubts, previous guesses, and previous distrust. At this moment, Joseph was fortunate as never before. He did not choose a path different from Hugo, and he is still standing on the path of Hugo''s advancement, regardless of whether he can continue to walk with Hugo in the future, and whether he can continue in the future. Continuing to serve as Hugo''s agent, this experience is so rare and precious, he will be proud of being Hugo''s friend. "You are a lunatic." Jane greeted him and gave Hugo a big hug. Even if he really felt the temperature of Hugo, he still couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. Hugo smiled and patted Jane''s back, "Don''t worry, I won''t drive towards you, so you can rest assured." Sandra also stepped forward and gave Hugo a hug. She was still crying and said intermittently, "I knew you could, I knew..." Hugo patted Sandra on the shoulder, comforting her, "People who don''t know thought I was in trouble." This sentence made Sandra burst into laughter, "Don''t think of me too great, I Its just overwhelming fear, but in the future... you know, I cant drive without driving. Although Hugo can drive, every time I drive is a struggle and a fear. This is not a good experience. Therefore, Hugo will not drive in the future. Sandra graciously touched her tears, she didn''t look like a lady, "Don''t worry, I will never be your car, I am still obsessed with life." This counterattack immediately made Hugo also hearty. Laughed happily. Finally, looking at Samora and Joseph in front of him, Samora did not say anything, but gave Hugo a solid hug and smiled brightly; and Joseph did nothing, just patted Hugo on the shoulder. , Looking at Hugo''s still slightly pale cheek, he stopped talking, but in the end he swallowed all the words. Hugo knew that Joseph and Samora were worried about themselves. Perhaps in this time and space, apart from father Adam, the two people in front of them are their best friends, because they stay together almost every day and work well. No matter what life is, they are all friends of each other. And it will be the same for a long time in the future. Therefore, Hugo is very fortunate, that Joseph is still his friend, and that Samora can always be by his side. After taking a deep breath, Hugo looked at Jane, "How to shoot this scene, have you conceived it? It''s best to finish the filming before my adrenaline fades, otherwise I can''t guarantee Will I be in the driver''s seat again afterwards." Looking at the renewed smile on Hugo''s face, Jane could only smile silently, and subconsciously glanced at Joseph again. This time Joseph did not resist any more, but nodded in agreement. Jane then looked at Hugo again, "Of course, this scene was conceived a long time ago. Call Igor over, and we can start shooting at any time." Although Hugo can drive, there are still stunts in this drag racing scene, which needs to be completed by professional racing driver Igor. Hugo is only involved in frontal close-ups and close-ups. Hugo rested for nearly a quarter of an hour, and after supplementing his energy with chocolate and bananas, he went to shoot. This filming is obviously not a pleasant experience for Hugo. Although he can drive, he still needs to do mental construction every time he drives. After getting out of the car, his legs will still tremble constantly, even if Hugo''s expression is different. No emotions were revealed in the actions, but the panic in his heart could still be read from his slightly trembling fingertips. This is already the limit of Hugo. He can overcome the demons and sit in the driver''s seat again. It is a victory The crew can''t demand more from Hugo. Therefore, the crew members who have witnessed the whole process are fully engaged in the filming, hoping that through their own efforts, the filming of this scene can be completed as soon as possible, so as to minimize the time Hugo sits in the driver''s seat. With the concerted efforts of the entire crew, the drag racing scene soon came to an end, and the Hugo driving scene was finally completed. When Hugo stepped off the sports car again, he did not leave immediately, but stood. At the same place, bending over, supporting his hands on his knees, panting heavily, the feeling of turning over the river in his heart made his stomach start to roll again. Only this time, Hugo did not vomit. He kept breathing, cooling down his hot brain bit by bit. Suddenly, a kettle came out in front of him. Hugo followed the kettle forward and saw the figure of Samora. Samora smiled and said, "Don''t worry, leave it to me when driving. An assistant''s job, isn''t it?" Looking back from Samora''s shoulder, Joseph''s uneasy figure was standing five steps away. Hugo took the kettle, and a slight smile appeared on his face again, "You should be worried that I can''t go home if I drive, so let''s drive directly to San Francisco." Chapter 715： Performance After Hugo had enough rest and adjusted, he walked towards Jane again. Jane thought that Hugo had come to confirm the effect of the drag racing scene. He immediately gave a thumbs up, "Very good, just now. Everything is fine, all the shots are also captured, no problem, we don''t need to rework." Hugo chuckled lightly, "That''s good, I also want to end everyone''s worries soon. I look at the appearance that everyone is worried about where I hit the car. I guess they are all worried about their own lives." Hugo clearly knew that everyone was worried about his condition, but he made a joke that made Jane laugh. If Jane says he is not moved, it must be false. From the very beginning, the crew of Life and Death Hour never thought that Hugo would really agree to appear. When they first invited Hugo or Schindlers List was just released, they just thought that Hugos image was suitable, and It also has box office appeal. At that time, the Hugo film remuneration circle was rumored to be 8 million to 10 million. This is the range that the crew can afford, so they sent an invitation to Hugo. It was just an attempt. But I didn''t expect that Hugo not only really appeared in the role, but also played so desperately. First, the bomb blast almost went wrong, and now he went out to defeat his fear and went to the battle to shoot the racing atmosphere in person. To be honest, such an actor is a treasure in Hollywood, and is a desperate existence for any crew. What''s more, Hugo still refused 15 million dollars in remuneration, and came to the silent "Life and Death Speed" crew with 6 million dollars. This is dedicated, this focus, this price is good Lian will definitely cause a frenzy of any crew. At this point Jane finally understood why Steven Spielberg was so full of praise for Hugo, and he finally understood why such grumpy senior actors as Jack Nicholson and Al Pacino were willing to join Yu. Guo has become a friend, and he finally understands why the major production companies are always eager to cooperate with Hugo... "Hugo, thank you, I''m serious, thank you." Apart from this sentence, Jane didn''t know what she should say. He was just a photographer, and he didn''t get enough attention in the circle. The second "speed of life and death" is Jane''s directorial debut. If it succeeds, Hugo will have at least half the credit. Jane can''t express this kindness at all. Hugo''s lighthearted humor was gone at this time instead. He scratched his head in embarrassment and jerky, "No, no, I am still worried that my problem will cause inconvenience to the crew." Seeing Jane wanted to say again. What, Hugo quickly stopped him, "Moreover, this is my job. This is originally my job. You paid me for the salary, but you didnt let me be a bystander on the set. If all the scenes were to be on the scene, then You might as well hire Igor as the leading actor. Igor''s conditions are also very suitable for photogenic, isn''t it?" This is not Hugo''s humility, but his real thoughts. It is also after the Golden Globes incident and the experience of "Schindler''s List". Hugo now thinks that he knows he wants to be an actor. , Down-to-earth actors, real actors. This is his goal, so he is doing the same now. Hugo saw the smile on Jane''s face emerged, and immediately realized that the opportunity had come, and quickly said, "I will play the next scene directly." Jane''s smile froze in an instant. The end of the drag racing scene means that the next scene is that Jack jumps directly onto the bus from the high-speed sports car. After Jack enters the bus, there is naturally no driving scene. The crew has been preparing for this scene for a long time, and Jane has long refused Hugo''s request to go to battle in person. Unexpectedly, now Hugo actually mentioned it again. And it''s more than that. Hugo saw Jane''s face changed, and he quickly explained, "Jane, listen, I have been practicing for this scene for a long time. Now my success rate and accuracy rate are the best, even Igo You cant compare to me. If you dont believe me, you can ask Alexander. Im fully prepared for this scene. You must believe in my abilities. "Oh, God! Oh, **** God!" Jian was thinking in an instant, "Are you always preparing for the group to practice?" Hugo grinned immediately with an awkward expression, but nodded, "Oh, **** Christ! Damn it... Hugo, do you know what you are doing? Your professionalism is worth admiring, but you are making fun of your life, do you know? God, I cant believe it ..." At the moment, Jane is more angry than joy and admiration, and she has a sense of ambivalence, which makes Jane stand still and don''t know what to say, "Alexander! Alexander Witte!" "Jane, Jane!" Hugo knew that he was angry at the preparation team, and he saw the staff doing bird and beasts as soon as he turned around, "Listen to my explanation, listen to my explanation! This is all I asked for!" "Listen!" Hugo stopped Jane who was angry. Seeing Hugo suddenly angry, Jane couldn''t help being stunned. "Jane, look, if conditions permit, do you also want the actors to be able to play in person? No? A stuntman is always the second record! Now, I can do it, I even do better than Igor, why can''t I use me? This shows that I am competent enough, what''s wrong Woolen cloth?" Jane was speechless by what Hugo said, and finally could only throw out one sentence, "Hugo, do you know? You are a lunatic." "Yes, I think so." Hugo shrugged. Since the last blasting accident, Hugo has been hearing this sentence. Now even Hugo himself has to admit that he is indeed a little crazy. Hugo only now knows that in his bones, he is not only stubborn, but also crazy. That''s why he dared to leave home to play a rock band at the age of fifteen. That''s why he used to face reporters without fear, so he will fight hard until now after crossing. Perhaps, death.or. This band''s name has been deeply rooted in Hugo''s bones for a long time, as if a brand is engraved in the depths of the soul, turning into this perseverance and madness. Jane looked at Hugo dumbfounded, but couldn''t say a word of rebuttal. As a result, he could only turn around and walked towards the preparation team. Hugo can only stand behind and keep shouting, "Jane, trust me, I can definitely do it well! Believe me!" Jane was furious at the preparation team, but in the end he reluctantly asked Alexander for his opinion, and he got a unanimous answer: Hugo is doing better than Igor now. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, Jane still has to say that Hugo is right. When the actor can successfully complete the filming, of course the best choice is the actor himself. Thus, the next scene occurred. The black sports car and the silver bus go hand in hand, and a total of six photography teams filmed the scene from different directions, ensuring that the filming can be completed in one effort. At this time, the door on the left side of the black sports car was knocked off. Now there is no door. Then I saw Hugo stand up directly and let the black man sitting in the passenger seat take over the steering wheel. He grabbed the front window with one hand. Grabbing the back of the driver''s seat with one hand, the raging wind blew his plaid shirt into hunting noises, like collecting a cloth bag from the wind. Then, Hugo pressed back and took a deep breath. Without too much pause, the whole person jumped out like a bullet out of the chamber. At this moment, Hugo did not have any timidity. On the contrary, he was very calm. He clearly knew what he was doing and what he should do. It could even be said that he was a little excited. After experiencing everything just now to overcome the nightmare of driving, Hugo''s courage has reached a peak at this moment. He believes that he can be invincible and invincible. This belief made Hugo rush out bravely, and the violent wind swarmed in an instant. The speed of the car seemed to be faster than usual practice. Hugo merged his hands and stretched them as much as possible, as if penetrating. The strong wind is like a sharp arrow, splitting the waves and cutting the waves, and then the whole person leaps forward on the wind. Hugo''s attention was highly concentrated at this time, he accurately aimed at the direction where he should land, and his body stretched out as hard as he could, all the energy of his muscles burst out, soaring in the wind. This kind of adrenaline detonating stimulus made Hugo''s brain more ethereal than ever, as if everything had become no longer important, and all his concentration was concentrated on one thing, which made him look unstoppable. If according to the plan Hugo will fall in the target area smoothly, because Hugo has practiced many times, no mistakes in all links, and he now feels very good. But Hugo has overlooked one thing. He has experienced too many things today. First he ran for a long time, then he broke the nightmare, and now he gave his life to perform. His spirit is unprecedentedly high, but his body may not be able to. Fully keep up with the rhythm, especially when he experienced running, cramps, and weak calf muscles. At the moment when Hugo''s legs were exerting force, the lack of strength caused Hugo''s accurate calculation to make a mistake. Therefore, mistakes will naturally occur when landing. Hugo slammed heavily into the foot of the front door of the bus, but it was nearly a foot shorter than expected, which was actually a little more than a palm. But it is the distance of this palm that is a little bit longer, but Hugo originally expected the hips to fall in the safe area, but now it is stuck in the waist, which makes his lower body completely volley, and his slender feet are even more important. It can only be rubbed directly on the ground. "Roar..." The heart of everyone in the entire crew stopped in an instant, and the exclamation must be uncontrollable. What is meant by a life-death performance: It is happening right now. As long as Hugo relaxes his hands, Hugo will slide down directly, and then will roll on the road due to inertia, even if there is a collision or a car accident. It''s a matter of moments, life is hanging by a thread. Chapter 716： Turn danger into a bargain Hugo only felt that his waist was hitting the iron plate heavily. Although the height and length of his jump just now were not too exaggerated, the effect of gravitational acceleration was naturally not so strong, but due to the close impact, Hugo''s waist was still Hit hard. But the biggest problem now is not the waist, but Hugos legs that fell outside. Because Hugos lower body is very slender, his legs are now completely sliding on the ground, and even because of the speed of the car, the boots hit the wheel heavily. Fortunately, it just hit the outside of the tire and bounced away without being rolled under the wheel. Hugo didnt have time to think either. He just subconsciously grabbed the steps of the front door of the bus, then raised his head, and directly stretched out his right hand to grab the iron railing on the door, and then put his left hand on it, and found it with both hands. After applying the strength, I forcefully forgot to mention myself and sat directly on the pedals with his buttocks. This feeling immediately allowed Hugo to regain control, adjust his sitting posture, and put his feet away smoothly. All this only happened in less than a second, and between light and flint, Hugo first experienced the horror of life hanging by a thread, and the staff on the scene exclaimed, but it was too late to breathe. When I spit it out, I saw that Hugo had finished saving himself, which made everyone stop breathing in an instant. After confirming that Hugo put his feet away, he let out a long sigh of relief. This kind of tension that pushed to the extreme in an instant made everyone forget about it. After the reaction, they found that the muscles were tight like stones, and the back was soaked with tense sweat. Jane stood in place with his mouth wide open, dumbfounded, and at a loss. He was completely convinced by Hugo today. He really couldn''t find any suitable words to describe his feelings at this time. He could only be stunned. Standing still. After a while, Jane reacted, shifted her gaze from the bus to the monitor, and hurriedly shouted "card". All the actors on the bus are also in place. The photographer hopes to capture everyones most real emotions in the first time. It is a bit similar to a documentary. If it can be used, it is naturally best; if it cant be used, they will shoot again. . Now, the photographers are also grateful for Jane''s decision just now, because they truly recorded everyone''s astonishment and fear on the bus. After hearing that "card", Sandra didn''t remember that she had any lines to say, so she walked forward and stretched out her right hand towards Hugo. Hugo raised his head, looked at Sandra with a smile, and then took Sandra''s hand, and stood up with strength, and calmly patted the dust on his buttocks. Sandra looked at Hugo like this, was stunned, and then laughed, "What a man." As soon as I heard it, I knew that Sandra was mocking, expressing her helplessness. But Hugo didn''t mind at all. Instead, he smiled, "I thought you would say madman, you know, Ive heard it many times today." Hugo''s calmness made Sandra''s mouth feel helpless and unable to support, so she burst into laughter. After the bus stopped, it reverted back to the original position. Hugo, Sandra and others got off the bus. Hugo walked directly in the direction of Jane, and Samora greeted him. The hot water bottle in his hand was handed to Hugo. Samora and Josephs life today is really difficult. Samora only feels that her hands and feet are already cold, and the rhythm of her heartbeat is chaotic. And Josephs face without much expression has turned pale at this moment. . Hugo patted Samora and Joseph on the shoulders, relieved them and said that he was okay, and then continued to walk towards the monitor, "Jane, did the shots just now go well?" "If it doesn''t go well? Are you going to remake it?" Jane said angrily. Hugo nodded, "Isn''t this taken for granted?" As soon as this sentence came out, Hugo heard the collective gasp of the surrounding staff. It was so uniform that Hugo couldn''t help but look at it. Hugo grinned with the shock on everyone''s faces, "Then give me some good news." Although Jane was helpless, she still gave Hugo a thumbs up, "Perfect!" Although there was a little accident in the shooting process, the results of the shooting were indeed excellent, and it also increased the authenticity and credibility. This is very close to the setting of "speed of life and death" itself. Jane wanted to create a kind of This event seems to have happened in the city of Los Angeles. There was a little error in Hugo''s jumping movement just now, but in the end the danger was eliminated, which made the effect of the whole picture more real. It has to be said that Hugo''s performance in person really made the picture more convincing. Whats more commendable is that Jane arranged six cameras from different angles to completely record every moment of the scene from different directions. This shocking feeling of seeing everything on-site can be truly conveyed to the theater. All the audience. Also, the astonishment and fear of the actors who play the passengers in the bus is more real and believable. They are presented without acting skills. This is definitely a bright spot. Jane said the word "perfect", but after reconfirming the monitor screen with Hugo, Sandra and others, confirming that the scene is in place in one step, there is no need to shoot again, and there is no need to make additional shots from other angles. Only then did the crew members relax. Suddenly, Igor Phoenix, Alexander Witte and others standing behind applauded, and it sounded a bit abruptly over the not-noisy set, attracting everyone''s attention. But immediately, everyone discovered that Igor, Alexander, and others were looking at Hugo, so they applauded one by one. Eventually the entire crew clapped, including the actors and actresses such as Sandra, including Jane, Ian and other leaders, including Joseph, Samora, and others, all applauded. Originally, Hugo was still smiling cheerfully, thanking that the scene was over in one go. Although there was a little accident, the shooting was successfully completed; but at this time, when he heard the crowd of applause, Hugo''s mouth corners. On the contrary, his laughter was a little unsustainable. He only felt that his eye sockets were a little moist, which made Hugo lower his head embarrassedly, and then wiped off the mist in his eye sockets with a warm palm, and his smile bloomed again. Open. Is Hugo afraid? Of course he is afraid. When trying to explode the scene, he was afraid, especially when there was an accident, his whole person was overturned. The fear was beyond control, and it surrounded him in an instant, making him appear so small; when trying to break through the demons. , He was even more scared, just imagined that he was going to sit in the drivers seat again, he was so scared that he couldnt move forward, like a shameless coward, who could do nothing but cry; when trying to parallel jump , He was still scared, the sound of the wind, falling from high altitude, extreme speed, all of which made his muscles stiff, and even breathing became difficult... Fear is an emotion that every normal person has. Hugo is a normal person. He is not a lunatic. He is afraid. He is very afraid. He is so afraid that his palms are sweating, and he is so afraid that he trembles with fear. But everyone will react differently when faced with fear. Some people just scream, then at a loss, and finally surrender quietly; some people run away and try their best to escape the disgusting emotions; some people face difficulties and surrender. Go up, fight against fear, fight against yourself. Hugo chose the third type. Fortunately, he persisted to the end, so he succeeded. At this moment, after hearing the rush of applause, Hugo''s thoughts suddenly surged. He was very thankful that his hard work was rewarded, because not everyone can get the same value for their efforts. Now, Hugo has won the crew. This is part of his return. Hugo wiped away the mist from his eye sockets before he had time to come out of his head, then raised his head again with a smile, raised his hand and pressed it down to signal everyone to be quiet, and then said with a smile, "Don''t encourage me again, otherwise I dont know what Im going to do next, you know, crazy peoples thinking is always impossible to guess, right?" Hugo was ridiculing himself. In fact, everyone watched Hugo go through danger, and their fears were not inferior to Hugo. The crew also hoped that Hugo could complete all the shooting smoothly. So, hearing Hugo''s ridicule, everyone started to booze in an instant. Amidst a whistle, the voices one after another, such as "Let us go", "Help", "Madman is coming", etc. Everyone burst into laughter. Sandra, who was standing by, also had a smile on her face. When she and Hugos eyes met, she also raised her hands very cooperatively to stop, and then backed back again and again, as if she was worried that it would be troublesome to be entangled by a madman. , Such an action made Hugo himself laugh. Hugo walked to Joseph and Samora who were aside. He knew that they were always worried about themselves. UU reading so he was a little embarrassed, but he had to explain something and didnt know how to say it. In the end, Hugo just Hugged Joseph and Samora respectively, and then said, "Thank you." Thank them for supporting themselves behind their backs, and thank them for giving themselves the energy and motivation to keep moving forward. Just a single sentence made Joseph feel a little red in his eye sockets for an instant, but this time he quickly opened his mouth to breathe, and then suppressed the temperature of his eye sockets, leaving his sight aside and whispering, "It''s not about to proceed. Is it a scene? Go take a break first." Samora stood beside him with a hehe smile, and nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, do I need to add some energy? I''ll make a cup of coffee for you, how about?" Hugo let out a long breath, "That would be great." Then he walked over to the recliner beside him, ready to sit down and relax. But just as Hugo sat down, he found that his center of gravity was unstable. But because Hugo was completely relaxed, he was not prepared at all. He couldn''t control the center of gravity at all. He just fell to the ground and looked back. It was found that the recliner was not put in place at all, and it was uneven. Hugo, who was sitting on the ground embarrassedly, had an innocent look, and the brave and heroic posture just now was destroyed in an instant. Chapter 717： Stop eating due to choking The filming of the "Speed ??of Life and Death" crew is fully on track. During this time, the crew has been shooting on Interstate 105 and Interstate 110 in California, which have not yet been completed. Since the road has not been completed, there are no other vehicles, which provides a convenient environment for the crew and also allows the crew to keep the noise of the reporters out. However, as there were more and more thrilling scenes, the number of times Hugo played in person was also drastically reduced, because these scenes must be played by professional stunts, Igor finally came in handy. When Jane De Bont was investigating the location, he noticed the unfinished part of the road. A section of the road was missing a large area. So he asked the screenwriter Graham Yost to add a plot of the bus flying over the unfinished road. The plot of this point was very difficult in actual filming. The crew went through a month of planning and experimentation for nearly a week before they actually started filming. The crew used high-grade, high-load dedicated lanes. In order to allow the heavy bus to fly fifty feet in the air, the crew removed all unnecessary body parts as much as possible. Only the driver Igor was in the bus that completed this stunt. The crew installed a shock-absorbing cushion on the seat to prevent the driver from spine injury. When actually shooting, the first attempt ended when the bus crashed off the slope. Fortunately, the protection measures were in place and Igor was not injured. After that, the crew planned for another two days before making the second attempt. This time the jump was very successful and perfectly achieved the goal planned by the crew. It was just that when the bus landed, it happened to hit a camera and lost a lot of images. Fortunately, the second and third cameras located seventy feet away from the **** recorded this spectacular scene. The moment the bus landed, the entire crew became a sea of ??joy. This festive atmosphere infected everyone on the crew, and even shed tears, and at the same time made the crew more united. I have to say that "Life and Death Speed" is the happiest and most united crew that Hugo has experienced so far. Perhaps this is also directly related to the subject matter. Of course, the partner is also an indispensable part. After entering the second half of the filming of "Life and Death", Hugo''s work began to thrill again. In order to film a scene where he tried to dismantle the bomb under the car, the entire crew spent three days at Los Angeles International Airport. Hugo was also injured for the first time. His left leg was worn out by a large knee, and he could even see fresh meat. Fortunately, it was only a bruise, and there was no bone or muscle injury. After Hugo was bandaged, he again I''m shooting now. In this regard, Hugo was still in the mood to ridicule, "The shooting action is also filmed. I was injured for the first time after joining the crew for a month. This is such a strong ability." This makes the crew members do not know whether to cry or laugh. . In fact, at the beginning of the script, the scene was intended to be filmed in the parking lot of Dodger Stadium (.), but the crew did not obtain permission, so they came to the tarmac of Los Angeles International Airport to start filming. In the United States, the most popular sport is always rugby, which is more attractive than others; but the national football of the United States is baseball. Major League Baseball (erb) is also the only sports event in the US sports market-a sports event that can threaten rugby. As for the American Basketball Professional League (nba), which has unprecedented influence in Asia, it can only be ranked third in the United States, and there is a big gap between football and baseball, and it can only compete with ice hockey. Dodger Stadium is a professional baseball venue and the home stadium of the Los Angeles Dodgers. Due to the special embarrassing position of the Los Angeles football team-Los Angeles does not have a football team of its own fortune, the immigrants support their hometown football team, but California There are also three NFL teams from San Francisco 49ers, San Diego Flash and Oakland Raiders, so the football fans in the city of Los Angeles are all in their own battles, which makes the Los Angeles Dodgers, Los Angeles Lakers, and Los Angeles Clippers. Waiting for the team has become the pride of the city. Among them, the Los Angeles Dodgers are one of the teams with the longest history, the most far-reaching influence, and the most fans in Major League Baseball, and their influence is extraordinary. So, "Life and Death Speed" chooses Dodger Stadium in hopes of getting closer to life, but unfortunately, it is very difficult to impress the Dodger Stadium with a small anonymous crew who only invested 28 million US dollars. It can also be done from here. Seeing that the current media is generally not optimistic about the "speed of life and death" a little bit of influence. In the end, the crew came to Los Angeles International Airport. But this also indirectly created the magnificent scene of a bus crashing into an airplane, which was also the most difficult task for the entire "life and death" crew blasting team. The scene at Los Angeles International Airport is very important. The crew spent a lot of time here. At this time, the crew is discussing the shooting policy of the next scene. Hugo got a short break, and he discussed the next scene with Sandra. Play the problem of cooperation between them. "Hugo." Joseph''s shout came from behind him. Originally, Joseph didn''t need to come to the crew, but since Hugo gave his life to perform on the highway, he has recently come to the crew to report together. However, it can be seen that Joseph has been very busy recently. When he was on the crew, his cell phone ringing was almost uninterrupted. Hugo guessed that it should be the work of Nicholas Cage. Hugo tried to persuade Joseph to go back to the office and focus on his own work. After all, the crew has Samora''s support. But Joseph refused, "Anyway, I work in the office. There is no difference between me here and the office, but the location is different." Hugo looked back and saw Joseph and Samora standing one after another. Due to the backlight, they could not see the expressions on their faces, but the confusion on Samoras face could be seen vaguely, Hugo and Samora. Sandra said "sorry" and walked in the direction of the two people. After approaching, Hugo noticed Joseph''s hesitation. He didn''t think much about it, and asked directly, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with the crew?" Hugo looked at Jane who was in the meeting. He thought it was down. The filming plan of a scene was controversial. Joseph shook his head, "No, it''s not like that, it''s just..." Joseph paused, carefully observing Hugo''s expression, "Someone came to visit." After Joseph finished speaking, he paused again and then added. To, "Cameron Diaz." Joseph was actually worried whether he should let Cameron in. Because Joseph would never forget that Uma was the squad who took the initiative to visit Hugo, but so many unpleasant things happened afterwards, so Joseph has always been more strict with the squad. Hugo immediately reacted. He also thought of Uma. He subconsciously wanted to refuse. Once he was bitten by a snake for ten years, he was afraid of the ropes, which was probably what he meant. He also understood Samora''s confusion, because Samora didn''t know the ins and outs of the Uma incident, and naturally he didn''t know why Joseph was so nervous just because an actress came to visit the class. Its just, Cameron and Diaz? Will she really be like this, or will she be different? Hugo fell silent, after thinking about it, he recalled how he had been with Cameron several times in the past. , He can feel the close breath of sunshine on Cameron. But... this is not important. The most important thing is that he can''t give up eating because of choking, and he can''t deny his life just because of a Uma. It''s not worth it. He doesn''t care about Uma anymore, and naturally he won''t change his life because of Uma. He won''t draw a cage for himself and make himself sad. What''s more, everyone is different, Cameron is not Uma. This is just a squad. Thinking of this, Hugo breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and nodded, Its my pleasure to have someone willing to rush to the airport to visit the class, isnt it? Of course welcome, of course. Joseph didn''t answer immediately. He noticed the slight change in Hugo''s face. After all, the two were so familiar with each other. At this moment, Joseph repeatedly confirmed that there was no reluctance or hesitation in Hugo''s smile, and then he nodded, "Okay, I brought her in in the past." Joseph turned around and left, but after two steps, he found that Samora hadn''t followed, and then he shouted, "Samora, come here, I need your help for something." Samora didn''t think much, and hurried to catch up. "Joe, what''s the matter?" Joseph hesitated. He knew that Hugo didnt like to talk about personal matters. Hugo was a very conscious person. But the problem is that Samora is Hugos assistant, so Samora must know some key taboos. , Otherwise it will be unpleasant in the end and everyone will be depressed. However, Joseph still hesitated. After all, the assistant is a job that changes very frequently. No one knows how long Samora wants to last, maybe six months, maybe one year. After thinking about it, Joseph knew that Samora had worked very well in the past three months He felt that although he could not disclose the details, he could still say a little about it. As for the details, as long as Samora stays. The time is long enough, maybe time will tell him everything. "That''s it, how much do you know about Uma and Hugo mentioned in the news?" At least, Joseph can explain to Samora what the news has exposed, so that Samora can grasp the situation initially. Hugo turned around and walked towards Sandra again. Sandra looked at Hugo who was in deep thought. Her first reaction was that there was a problem with the filming of the crew. "What''s wrong, the next scene needs to be adjusted?" Hugo recovered, smiled and shook his head, "No, I have a friend visiting the class." "Friend?" Sandra immediately showed a meaningful smile, "boyfriend or girlfriend?" Hugo was also amused by Sandra''s ridicule, "Can I say that there are both? Anyway, it''s all friends, that''s right." "Oh, roar, beautiful woman!" Sandra laughed brilliantly, even applauded and booed, which made Hugo very helpless, but when Sandra saw Hugo''s expression, she shook her head and lifted her chin. Looking over Hugo''s shoulder, "I mean really, pretty woman!" Chapter 718： Fair lady Roy Obinson (.), known as the king of melancholic rock love songs, released a single in 1964, "Oh, pretty woman (oh, pretty. This single won the year-end sales that year. The champion is considered a classic love song. Then, this song became the finishing touch in the "Pretty Girls" released in 1990, awakening people''s long-lasting memories of the golden age of rock and roll. Hugo also collected the vinyl record of this song at home. In the lazy afternoon, with the aroma of coffee and the smell of sunlight, the melody of "Oh, pretty woman..." flows slowly in the air, there is always a kind of A different taste. At this moment, Hugo couldn''t help but think of this melody again in his mind, "Pretty woman, you are walking down the street; beautiful woman, you are the kind of person I want to meet; beautiful woman, what do you want me to do? Believe you. Your feelings are so unreal, God, no one can be as beautiful as you." Cameron Diaz is wearing a white shirt, a pink cardigan, dark blue denim trousers and a pair of black flat shoes, holding a black plum jacket with a golden head Long hair is casually draped over the shoulders, looking like a girl next door, as approachable and friendly, but the lazy sun in the afternoon sheds down over the airport without any obstruction, and the breeze is slightly messy and soft. Hair, matched with the innocent and brilliant smile on Camerons face, seemed to light up the world in an instant. There is such a woman, even if she is not a fan, even if she is dressed casually, but their temperament and the smile on their faces can still light up the world. Obviously, Cameron is such a woman. The film "Ghost in Disguise" can be regarded as a single show of Kim Il Kerry, and it has become the unique center of gravity of the film, but even so, as the existence of the vase, Cameron still attracts the attention of the audience. This is her charm. No wonder Sandra would ridicule "beautiful women". When Hugo saw Cameron walking slowly in the company of Joseph and Samora, this familiar melody came to mind for the first time. The brilliant sunshine is a bit dazzling, but not dazzling, soft as if spring has come to Los Angeles. This reminds Hugo of Cameron''s sweet and pleasant image in "I am crazy for Mary (there, s... mary. Cameron smiled brightly and chatted with Joseph and Samora. He looked at the crew curiously. When meeting the staff, he would greet everyone friendly. It looked like a fan who came to the crew to visit. It''s not like the insiders who came to visit the class. Sandra immediately recognized this woman with a sunny smile. It was the person she and Hugo met on the day of the audition for "Speed ??of Life and Death". This made Sandra immediately look at Hugo meaningfully. It was full of countless hints, which made Hugo seem very helpless, but Sandra did not give Hugo a chance to explain, smiled and patted Hugo''s arm, "The beautiful lady is here, don''t take the initiative?" Hugo knew that Sandra must be misunderstood, but he explained it once before, and today he felt that there was no need to say more, so he just smiled and shrugged, and then greeted him in the direction of Cameron. Up. Seeing Hugo walking towards him, Cameron''s smile became brighter, but instead she was a little more shy and restrained. Without the self-confidence just now, she could feel it. She was very nervous. Hugo walked up to Cameron and gave her a polite hug, "Welcome to the crew of''Life and Death Speed''." In fact, Hugo and Cameron are not familiar with each other. Camerons squad was also a little surprised. Naturally, he couldn''t say very familiar words, he could only say some polite scenes as the owner. Cameron also realized his abruptness and patted his thighs cautiously. "I am about to fly to New York and have a job. I heard that you are filming here, so I wanted to come and take a look. I hope it doesn''t interrupt your work. "Cameron touched his jeans unconsciously, and pulled at the corners of his mouth with some annoyance. Cameron did have something to go to New York today, so she was dressed in casual clothes, she didn''t even have makeup, and she wore flat shoes! Flat shoes that you can''t show in front of men! But after hearing that Hugo was filming here, Came Long couldn''t bear his emotions. After hesitating again and again, he decided to come over and take a look. Cameron became excited the moment he saw Hugo. Hugo looks very embarrassed at this time, a simple white t-shirt with a body armor on the outside, and now the white t-shirt is covered with oil, and it exudes the unpleasant smell of gasoline, even Hugo There were also some stains on his face, and there was a thin layer of sweat on his forehead, and the short dark golden round hair shone faintly in the sun. But it was this Hugo, the turbulent masculine breath made Camerons heartbeat instantly lose its sense. Even such a Hugo made Cameron unable to look directly at her. She couldnt help but feel a little grateful that she was wearing jeans. At least it doesn''t seem to be too far behind Hugo. However, flat shoes and no makeup... this is still unacceptable. Hugo noticed Cameron''s gaze aside. He couldn''t help but look down at his current equipment. The pungent gasoline smell even made him feel very uncomfortable. He always made his stomach roll constantly, and he actually hugged him just now. Cameron, this made Hugo a little embarrassed. He took a short step back calmly, scratching his head embarrassedly, "No, no, Im taking a break. In fact, a friend came to the crew to visit. This is a good thing, at least it can make our boring filming work more talkative, especially when the friend is a beautiful woman." Camerons drooping gaze noticed Hugos backward steps for the first time. She secretly raised her gaze, and then saw Hugos slightly awkward smile. She knew that Hugo was caring for herself, just like just now. Her hug is also a very gentleman''s move, her clothes did not even touch Hugo''s arm. When Cameron heard the phrase "beautiful woman", he finally couldn''t help but lifted his gaze. He mustered up the courage to look at Hugo''s eyes. Those amber eyes seemed to flicker, making Cameron. Long''s heartbeat lost its rhythm, but she was not afraid, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was involuntarily outlined: He said I was a beautiful woman, and he said I was beautiful. "I was in the terminal just now, uh..." Cameron raised his head and wanted to point out the location of his terminal, but the building that looked very similar on all sides suddenly lost Cameron, and the words stopped like this. Living. Then Cameron heard Hugos low voice, with a slight smile, "These buildings all look the same, dont they?" If Hugo is asked to recognize the location of his terminal, I guess He also smeared his eyes. Cameron nodded slightly. The small shell teeth bit his ruddy lower lip, seeming a little shy, but he went on to say, "I''m up there, and I saw your filming situation. This can also affect your movements. , There are many difficult scenes." "Yes, this is the reason why men like action and shadow, right? You know, realize your dreams that you can''t carry out in life, and fantasize about becoming a salvation hero." Hugo said with a smile. Cameron suddenly interrupted Hugo, and asked suspiciously, "Are you the same?" Hugo paused, then laughed, "Of course, of course, otherwise why would I take this film?" Cameron suddenly realized, and lightly tapped his chin, "It seems that the media''s speculation is too complicated." Hugo knew that Cameron was ridiculing the media''s speculation about why Hugo took the "speed of life and death". Cameron simplified the problem, and it was a mockery of the media, which made Hugo''s The smile was easily outlined, "I think so too, don''t you think the media always like to complicate things? This is an annoying thing." "Many times they also like to simplify things." Cameron shrugged and said helplessly, "As long as you see a man and a woman eating, it must be a scandal. There is really no technical content." Cameron The words made Hugo laugh suddenly, which is a very sharp and accurate view. Seeing Hugo smiling brightly in front of him, Cameron suddenly had an idea in his mind. If the reporter were willing to spread the scandal between her and Hugo, what would happen? This idea made Cameron suddenly Sweetened up, but then she woke up and shook her head vigorously. She herself was born in the modeling industry-and she also reached a first-class level in Paris. She deeply knew that these scandalous scandals would ruin a relationship. Budding or development opportunities. It has never been a wise choice to involve the media in emotional matters. Hugo saw Cameron shook his head, reduced his smile, and asked suspiciously, "What''s the matter?" Cameron was immediately blocked She thought she was shaking her head in her heart, but she didn''t expect the action to be made directly, she hesitated, "Uh, I just thought that if the reporter passed me Gossip with you, this doesn''t seem to be a good idea." Cameron decided to tell the truth, and she is not a good liar, although she is stupid to tell the truth, she really doesn''t have much choice. Hugo was actually a little embarrassed when he heard Camerons words. After all, he and Cameron are not too familiar. He lowered his head subconsciously, coughed lightly, and concealed his embarrassment, "Hehe, for a woman." Said that scandals are not a suitable choice at any time. "After all, women are a disadvantaged group in the eyes of current society. If scandals cause harm, they will eventually fall on women. Cameron knew what Hugo meant. She was very thankful that Hugo did not completely deny the idea of ??the scandal, which made her feel happy again, but she also knew that the topic just now was a bit jerky, so she quickly took the opportunity to transfer The topic, "So, don''t you plan to take me in and sit for a while, or do you want to stand here and wait to take pictures?" Hugo realized that the two of them were standing on the tarmac, completely exposed to sight from all directions. He smiled and scratched his head, and quickly said, "Sorry, my fault, then let me show you around. Let''s be the crew." Then Hugo stepped aside, and the gentleman said, "Ladies first." Chapter 719： Cozy chat "So, here is...er...the hangar where we are going to shoot the explosion scene, uh, yes. 520 novel" Hugo said hesitantly. The hangars here all look the same, and Hugo can''t. It makes him a little bit difficult to distinguish accurately. Cameron stood beside him, but he couldn''t help laughing. In fact, this hangar Hugo has brought her here just now. At that time, Hugo said that this was the first hangar where the bus crashed. She could clearly feel that Hugo was a bit crazy, and he had a sense of direction and location. Very bad, even worse than her. But Cameron didnt think there was anything wrong with this. On the contrary, she still thought that Hugo like this was a bit cute, especially when Hugo was dressed as such a man, and then stood on the tarmac looking for directions blankly, Cameron just I feel more and more that Hugo looks cute. However, Cameron is not sure whether she should point it out, because it seems to be a detriment to a man''s self-esteem, so she can only stand by the side cleverly and try to be a guided tourist. What''s more, Cameron''s sense of direction is not much better, she is really not qualified to point Hugo. But this time, Cameron really couldn''t help it. Hugo noticed the slight curve of Camerons mouth, which made him a little embarrassed, but Hugo had already been used to it. Its no secret that his sense of direction was bad, even if he was ashamed of it. There is no way to change, this is innate. Therefore, Hugo doesn''t think this has anything to do with a man''s self-esteem, he can face it very calmly. But at this time, seeing Camerons leaked smile, Hugo was still a little frustrated. After all, he had been at Los Angeles Airport for a long time, and he laughed helplessly, "I was wrong again, right? ?" Although it was a questioning sentence, Hugos tone was actually very positive. Cameron didnt hold back for a while, and her smile rose like this. She knew she couldnt hide it anymore, so she nodded her head to express her affirmation, but immediately stuck. Mellon explained, "It''s okay, my sense of direction is also terrible. In fact, I don''t remember where you took me just now. It''s just this hangar, which makes me a little bit impressed." Hugo waved his hand as if giving up, "I know, although your sense of direction is poor, but at least better than me." Hugo''s words made Cameron laugh again, and he couldn''t help but smile. Raising his hands, "I know my weakness, so I won''t argue." Seeing Hugo''s generosity, Cameron suddenly smiled happier. Cameron looked at the man next to him with a smile on his face. Although they didn''t meet many times, Cameron felt that this man was really amazing. Every time he met, he could give her a whole new feeling. This made her The beat of the heart easily loses its original pace. Cameron must look away, otherwise she is worried that the blush on her face will immediately reveal her current emotions, "So, when the filming of this movie is finished, do you have any plans?" Cameron tried to change the subject to ease My thoughts at the moment. Hugo didnt have so many thoughts. He was always calm, so he answered naturally, I dont know, I should take a break to see if there is a suitable new script, or think about the band going back to the tour. Thing "Band? Oh, yes, glory to death!" Cameron was stunned, but immediately reacted, she now pays more attention to Hugo news, and naturally does not care about glory to death. Missed, "Yes, what do you think you have never been on tour? As far as I know, most rock bands like to walk on the road." "Because I''m standing here." Hugo opened his arms and said helplessly. Cameron didnt react. He looked at Hugo up and down twice, but still didnt react. Hugo had to jump slightly on the spot and stepped on the ground hard. Cameron reacted, but then he cheeks. It just turned red: her reaction was really slow enough. Obviously Hugo just said it again, because his lead singer has been filming, so the band activities can only be suspended. Although Glory to Death still has activities to promote singles, these are all carried out during filming. The previous "Pulp Fiction" or the current "Life and Death Speed" are all filmed in Los Angeles, so Hugo was able to make time for publicity. But the band has invested in a long and large-scale tour, and Hugo has nothing to do for the time being. Cameron didnt react. It made her feel very embarrassed. She wanted to change the subject in a hurry. She opened her mouth and said, Ive heard your bands albums. Its really good, but I didnt have a chance to listen. If you sing live, you dont know when you will have such an honor." But after Cameron said this sentence, he didn''t get Hugo''s response. Cameron was stunned for a while, thinking that Hugo was lost, and when he looked up, he saw Hugo''s expression as if he had fallen into memory. After Hugo noticed Cameron''s sight, Hugo twitched his mouth and said with a smile, "If the band starts touring, you are welcome to come and watch." In fact, Hugo just remembered this similar scene, and Uma did the same at the beginning. He went to the crew of "Yihai Xiongfeng" to visit, and then Hugo played the guitar. As a result, Hugo made the ending song for "Yihai Xiongfeng"; now Came Long seems to be going through a similar curve again, visiting the crew of "Life and Death" and then mentioning the band... But soon, Hugo got his attention back again, knowing that he was just too worried. Because Cameron and Uma are two completely different people, both the previous meetings with Cameron and the conversation today prove this point. Similar situations do not mean anything-the crew and the crew When discussing music, this can happen to almost anyone; moreover, he has been experienced once, and naturally will not experience it a second time. There is really no need for him to think too much. Therefore, Hugo quickly put these mixed thoughts behind and smiled again. Cameron didnt know, so he nodded, Actually, I watched your performance at the Junjie Music Festival last time, but I was very far away from the stage at that time... "JJ Music Festival? Have you ever participated?" Hugo raised his eyebrows quite unexpectedly. He did not expect that Cameron would also be interested in alternative rock like JJ Music Festival. "Wow, that''s a real one. ..." "Feast." Cameron took Hugo''s words, and then they both smiled at each other. Hugo also nodded and said, "Yes, feast." "So, which one did you attend?" Hugo has a deep memory of the Junjie Music Festival, and he also took the initiative to speak. For a while, Hugo and Cameron didnt visit the crew anymore. Instead, they talked about the music. This made time flies so fast that even the two of them didnt realize it until Hugo noticed Josephs appearance. In sight, he realized that he was working. Joseph appeared, which meant preparations should be made. But before Hugo could speak to Cameron to explain the situation, Cameron took the lead and patted his head, "Oh, God, I want to catch a plane." This sentence immediately made Hugo dumbfounded, and Cameron looked annoyed. Said, "In fact, I only have one hour. I have to catch a plane to New York. You know, New York Fashion Week has just ended, and I have a job there." Cameron looked around for a place to watch the time, but here was the apron, and there was no clock at all, which made her a little anxious. Hugo quickly comforted her and said, "Don''t worry, come here, at most... half an hour." Hugo couldn''t help but pause, not because he had a sufficient concept of time, but because Joseph came to remind himself of the next game. The play is about to begin, so the time will certainly not be too long, because his rest time just now was almost 30 minutes or so. "I hope so." Cameron shrugged helplessly. "If I miss the plane, my agent will kill me." At this moment Joseph had already walked over, and Hugo quickly asked, "What time is it?" Joseph only paused, "Uh, a quarter to three." "Oh, God, my plane was at 3:05." Cameron screamed immediately. It seemed that the chat between the two had been delayed for a long time. Hugo hurriedly signaled Cameron to calm down, and then looked at Joseph, "Joe, Cameron''s plane is going to be late, can you send her to board the plane?" The apron is very large, so there are also cars here. Can be used as a means of transportation, Hugo just wants Joseph to drive Cameron over. "Of course, there is no problem." Joseph simply agreed. Cameron immediately gave Hugo a hug, but Hugo stepped back slightly, indicating the stains and gasoline on his body, but Cameron didn''t care, and leaned forward and gave Hugo a hug, "Today Very happy, I hope I have a chance to have coffee together next time. Then, I will leave first, by the way, thank you driver." After finishing Cameron didnt wait for Hugos reply, so he ran away. Joseph could only helplessly follow behind and shout, Its not in that direction, go to the left, hey, Im Say the left hand..." Hugo looked at Joseph and Cameron who were gradually leaving. After standing in place to watch the two leave, Hugo moved towards the place where the crew gathered. Sandra was the first to notice Hugo''s return, she still wore that meaningful smile, "With the company of beautiful women, this rest time is much happier than imagined." Faced with Sandra''s ridicule, Hugo could only smile helplessly, "I told you that she is just a friend, an ordinary friend." Sandra didn''t refute, she just curled her mouth and nodded constantly, as if she was saying, "If you say yes, then so be it..." But the expression clearly said that she didn''t believe it, which made Hugo laugh dumbly. (To be continued [this text is provided by a2213508]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 720： Hunch efficacious Joseph has been very busy recently. The period from the end of the year to the beginning of the new year is always the busiest. The summary of the work of the past year, the prospect of the new year of work, the gathering of awards ceremonies, the intensive party dinner...there are countless The business always keeps the broker running back and forth. This is even more true for Joseph. Not only did he arrange the work of Nicholas Cage, Matt Damon, Ben Affleck and others, but he also had to stay on the crew of "Life and Death". Hugo''s filming work always allowed People can''t rest assured, this makes Joseph finally realize what is called lack of avatar. Joseph''s workload has increased sharply this year, and as the Oscar approaches, he has become more and more busy. This year, Josephs artists, Nicholas and Hugo, are both qualified to attend the Oscars. Nicholas is the guest of honor. He will be awarded the Best Sound Award. Naturally, Hugo is the nominee for the Best Supporting Actor Award. Attendance, so Joseph''s work naturally increased exponentially. Since the Oscar nomination list came out, the sponsorship of the major clothing brands has come in. They are not looking at Nicholas, who was nominated for the best actor in a Golden Globe Award last year, but Hugo, who was nominated for the Oscar for the first time this year. This is not difficult to understand. Regardless of Hugos current popularity and attention, in terms of appearance and figure alone, even now Nicholas is only thirty years old. He is a handsome and unrestrained age; but still compared to Hugo. There is more than one grade. If you can make Hugo appear on the red carpet wearing his own brand or clothes specially designed by a certain designer, then the eyeball effect is definitely very impressive. The red carpet of the Oscars has always been jokingly called the worlds largest fashion show stage, because the awards ceremony of this evening is not only the liveliest banquet, but also the ratings hegemon of the United States second only to the Rugby Super Bowl. There are endless influences in all areas outside the shadow. The most famous in the long history of history is the incident in which Halle Berry became the first black queen in Yeyings history at the 74th Oscar in 2002. She was wearing a lace embroidered evening dress. On the stage to accept the award, the designer of the evening dress, Ai Li Saab (.saab) was originally just a newcomer who had just entered the high fashion circle for less than three years, and did not have much celebrity. However, he became famous overnight after the Oscars ceremony. , Became red and purple, and later established a fashion brand named after himself, which is widely sought after. Such a miracle is not a luxury on the Oscars red carpet. Therefore, the red carpet is definitely a fierce battlefield for top fashion brands and designers. Generally speaking, the agency agency of fashion brands, designers and stylists will provide three choices for stylists or actor agents. One is the dress designed by the designer for the actors, and the other is the clothing catalog of the famous brand. There is also a catalog of new products from Paris Fashion Week and New York Fashion Week. The actors will go through all of these and then make a selection. In addition, some actors will go to the brand store in person, try on the fancy dress directly, and finally choose the best one. Since most of these dresses are unique in the world, once the actors choose a suitable dress, they will take it away. There is basically no possibility of hitting the shirt. Two months before the award ceremony or even earlier, designers and brand agents will get in touch with Hollywoods top stylists, send them sample catalogs with various invitations, invite stylists to participate in yacht weekend parties, trip to Europe. Gatherings and parties are the best occasions. This is one of the reasons why the upper-class people in Europe and the United States always like gatherings and parties: this is a good opportunity to expand their contacts. In short, designers will do everything possible to impress top stylists, hoping to convince their clients to wear their works. By the week before the Oscars, stylists often have hundreds of dresses on hand. In turn, stylists will use the first-line celebrities on the customer list as bait to get clothes from big-name designers. As far as the designer is concerned, without seeing the actor appearing on the red carpet, he cannot believe the oath of the stylist. He may decide to wear a certain piece of clothing on a third-line artist at the last minute. Of course, it is also possible that a staggered period of time will allow the stylist to determine the outfits of the top artists at the Oscars. This may be the beginning of a myth. Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to call the Oscar red carpet show the most influential fashion show of the year. The popular artists have become the top supermodels. These artists, since they want to "walk the show", they naturally have to receive a salary. Hollywood female artists are recognized as the most organized and planned group to maintain close contact with designers. After years of evolution, the situation has long changed: once, it was artists who begged top fashion brands to lend clothes; as time passed, it gradually evolved into designers spending money to ask artists to wear their clothes. Especially in the early 1990s when the economic environment was sluggish, the competition among top fashion brands began to gradually evolve and become fierce. After entering the 21st century, the situation has become even worse. All top fashion brands are working hard, hoping The top artists can put on their own costumes and appear on the Oscar red carpet. The competition between actresses is fierce, and it is not inferior between actors. Although the actor''s clothing is a suit, and no matter how many tricks become, it is just those few pieces, but for the fashion industry, this is very important. A change in detail is destined to lead the fashion trend of a season. Compared with actresses, male actors pay more attention to their own style and personality. Take Johnny Depp as an example. His requirements for hats and accessories have his own style. This has also become his difference on the red carpet. Weapon of other actors. Since Hugo has not been equipped with his own exclusive stylist, for this period of time, Joseph contacted the agency to provide clothing for Hugo to choose. These agency agencies are actually similar to the agencies of major actors. They will sign agency rights with brands all over the world and gather these brands of clothing in Los Angeles. Whenever important premieres, dinners, and awards ceremonies come, the agency agency will invite stylists, agents, or artists themselves to choose clothes. With Hugos current popularity and development prospects, there is no doubt that it has become the hottest candidate for major brands. Not only clothing brokerage companies have come to the door, but even top brands need to be unable to bear it and appear in person, only hoping to be able to cooperate with each other. Hugo reached a cooperation. Joseph has no vision for fashion. He can only keep all the clothing catalogs, and then take them to the crew to choose Hugo, and finally Hugo makes the decision. This also made Joseph deeply aware that the Hugo team is far from enough. The current Hugo team is actually three people, Joseph, Samora and Henry, but there are no managers, stylists, bodyguards, and lawyers. Most importantly, Hugo has never signed a professional PR agent. This is completely inconsistent with Hugo''s current achievements and status. After the Oscars are over, especially after the turmoil within the international innovation management company has temporarily reached a period, Joseph believes that it is very necessary to form a professional team for Hugo. Joseph arranged all the clothing catalogs on the desktop and prepared to go to Los Angeles International Airport again. At this time, the office door rang, and Joseph didn''t lift his head, so he raised his voice and said, "Please come in." Karl-Earl pushed the door and walked in, "Are you busy?" Joseph raised his head and glanced, and raised the clothing catalog in his hand with a chuckle, "A big project." Carl walked in and closed the door easily. "It''s all Hugo''s, or does it include Cage''s?" "Hugo alone." Joseph chuckled. "In fact, there are still several parties that have been inviting me to attend, but I think they seem to have misplaced the focus. In the end, it is Hugo, not me, who has the right to decide. I guess they will all be disappointed by the way I choose clothes." Carl walked to the desk and helped organize the clothing catalog. A rough look made Carl startled, "How much is this?" "The brand has 13 designers, 17 of them, and 4 clothing agents." Joseph replied while thinking, "Believe me, I was also frightened by their enthusiasm." "Hugo deserves this kind of treatment." Carl said with a smile. Actors with natural advantages like Hugo were originally favored by costume designers, and now Hugo has achieved such a huge career. Success is even more remarkable. Even if Tom Cruise is in front of Hugo, it is estimated that he will have to stand aside. After all, Tom''s height is flawed, which makes people can''t bear to look directly at him. After laughing, Carl hesitated for a moment, or said What about Cage? Isn''t he going to attend the Oscars too?" Joseph stopped his movements, then raised his head to look at Carl, "He has the entire work team. As an agent, I can only do a few things." Being an actor has a complete job. When working as a team, the division of labor will be clear and clear. The agent is in charge of personal connections, and the time to meet with actors has been drastically reduced. This is also the reason why top agents can operate multiple artists at the same time. Carl looked at the calm smile on Josephs face and couldnt help being a little anxious. He didnt have any more scruples. He just said, "Joe, havent you heard the rumors that Cage is changing his agent?" Carl was because This matter came to Joseph, but he was very worried, but now it seems that Joseph is completely kept in the dark. But not thinking, Joseph chuckled twice, then curled his lips, and said indifferently, "I know." In fact, Joseph might have had a hunch for this day, long, long ago. (To be continued [this text is provided by a2213508]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 721： 2 out of 1 Two months ago, when Joseph began investigating the conspiracy behind Ron Mayer and Tracy Jacobs, he had an ominous premonition. At that time, he felt that things must not be that simple. However, Joseph has always focused on the Hugo-related situation, but he did not find that the original ominous premonition was directed at him. Obviously, Ron Meyer and Tracy Jacobs have been targeting Hugo, and at the same time they want to separate Hugo from Joseph, so the strategy against Joseph is definitely necessary. If Joseph can be truly hit, then it would be equivalent to putting Hugo into an isolated situation, which is basically equivalent to cutting off most of Hugo''s connections directly-at the time the support of the Jews for Hugo had not yet been revealed. Nicholas Cage, Matt Damon, Ben Affleck, these three actors are Josephs capital and his value as an agent. If they were poached away from Joseph and then split Hugo and Joseph smoothly, then Joseph, a novice who had been in the industry for less than two years, would have lost all his meridian and martial arts. Although Joseph has limited abilities compared to top senior agents, he considers that Hugo was his first artist, and before Hugo, he was just a newbie who had just entered an international innovation management company for internship, owned by Joseph. All of his abilities started from scratch, and its not easy for Joseph to be able to go to this day. It can be seen that Joseph does have the potential as an agent. But if no artist is willing to cooperate with Joseph-just like Karl before, then even if Joseph has 18 martial arts, there is no place to display it. In particular, the lack of connections among newcomers agents makes it difficult to convince them to have a final word. Ron Meyer, Tracy Jacobs and Hugo and Josephs plans for a divorce, once achieved very good results, and even let them have the upper hand, although they did not let the two to tear up the contract, but it can still be seen The ability of Lang and Tracy. The reason why Hugo and Joseph did not break up was because of friendship, but this bond did not exist in Joseph and the others. Therefore, the strategy soon paid off on the other three people. Matt and Ben, after signing with Joseph last year, did get some job opportunities, and still very good opportunities, but in the process of internal turmoil in the international innovation management company, they received even greater temptation. Doubt, the brokers who are more senior than Joseph, more famous than Joseph, and more capable than Joseph continue to extend their olive branches, it is difficult for them to refuse. Compared to Matt and originally, Nicholas is already an actor who has achieved good results. It can be regarded as the stage of wandering between the first and second lines, and he has naturally attracted more attention. The olive branch extended by the creative artist agency made Nicholas particularly excited. After Nicholas and Joseph reached a cooperation agreement last year, Joseph quickly accepted two works for him, "Redstone Town (red...west and "Super Gambler (deadfall. Strictly speaking, these two works. It was a work that Nicholas had already negotiated before, and Joseph was only responsible for negotiating contract details such as pay and working hours. But in any case, these two works can be regarded as a good beginning of cooperation between Joseph and Nicholas. At that time, Nicholas and Joseph were definitely in the honeymoon period. This was also the time when Joseph ignored the Hugo who was on the road tour. Joseph spent almost all of his time on Nicholas. It is a pity that both of these works have failed one after another. Whether it is word-of-mouth or box office, they all hit the street. This put Nicholas under tremendous pressure, and even the life with Joseph was not easy. Although Joseph did not accept the work, he was only responsible for negotiating the contract, but Nicholas still inevitably angered him. However, Nicholas still gave Joseph a chance. Joseph brought him the work "The First Lady''s Bodyguard (.tess. From the selection of the work to the contract negotiation, Joseph was responsible for everything, showing Joseph''s outstanding ability. . During the New Year''s Eve, although Nicholas was invited by an innovative artist agency, he still decided to give Joseph a chance to see the results of "Lady''s Bodyguard..." before making a decision. "Lady''s Bodyguard..." was released two weeks ago, and Yeakage won the first week with a score of 9 million dollars in the first week, but the box office plummeted by 30% in the second week, and the performance was not as expected. , And the reputation of the film is mediocre, and more praise is concentrated on the heroine Shirley McLean (.). In fact, strictly speaking, Joseph''s choice is worthy of recognition. Although it did not make Nicholas another peak, the overall performance is already quite good. At least it has received more positive feedback than Nicholas''s two previous works. If you put it at other times, I guess Nicholas would not have any ideas, but he just received an invitation from an innovative artist agency, which makes things intriguing. Recently, there are not many rumors about Nicholas, Matt, and Ben changing their agents, but there are still some scattered ones. In the eyes of others, this is also a normal situation. It is not uncommon to change brokers in this circle, so it did not cause any disturbances. But in Joseph''s eyes, he immediately saw the clues, and he finally realized what his inexplicable premonition was. "You know?" Carl was surprised by Joseph''s reaction, and he asked in surprise. Joseph smiled, "Of course, I have a wider source of information than you." Now when it comes to connections, Joseph is indeed much better than Karl, and Joseph''s ability growth is obvious to all, so it is impossible for Karl to know about it. Joseph did not hear anything about the incident, that is abnormal. "So?" Carl didn''t pursue the matter either, and immediately turned his attention back to the main issue, "What are you going to do?" "What do you do?" Facing Carl''s seriousness and urgency, Joseph was very relaxed, as if talking about other people''s affairs. Carl couldn''t help being a little frustrated, and also a little angry with hating iron and steel, "Cage, are you going to keep him? Are you going to just let it go like this?" Joseph knew that Carl was worried about himself, he stopped the action of sorting out the clothing catalog in his hand, looked at Carl, and said seriously, "Carl, I have made a choice." Carlton was stunned, and then carefully savored Joseph''s words, he also understood-Joseph chose Hugo, obviously-which made Carl do not know how to respond. In recent days, although the office is not busy at all, Joseph went to the "Life and Death Hour" crew to supervise Hugo''s filming unimpeded, which shows Joseph''s determination. Among Nicholas and Hugo, he chose The latter. Or to be more precise, in Joseph''s own career and Hugo''s career, he chose the latter. For the multiple-choice question of choosing one of the two, Joseph did not choose himself this time. Joseph looked at the pause and doubt on Carls face, smiled and patted his shoulder, "Carl, making a choice, this is our job. Every choice is difficult, and we dont know what the choice will lead to. The consequence may be success or failure. But this time I know that my choice is wise." Karl opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. In fact, Carl knew that Joseph was still guilty, and what Joseph had done in the past few months was indeed not a wise choice for Hugo. Missed "Shawshank''s Redemption" almost missed "Pulp Fiction"; missed the most important concert of glory to death, almost missed the brilliance of "Almost Fame"; missed "Schindler''s List" "At the premiere, I almost missed the "Schindler''s List" celebration banquet... The most important thing is that Joseph did not give Hugo enough trust. It was Joseph himself that broke this friendship. Therefore, Joseph now wants to compensate. But Carl didn''t know if this was correct. Joseph looked at Carls expression and knew he was wrong. He couldnt help but smiled, Carl, Im not guilty, and I dont want to make up for it. I just made a right choice. This made Carl. I was stunned. "Carl, in friendship and career, I chose friendship because I don''t want to be an agent like Lang, remember?" Joseph said seriously, "Also, among Hugo and Nicholas, I choose For Hugo, this is because Hugo is worthy of investment by brokers, and his potential is far beyond our imagination. So, this is just work, dont think too much." Although Joseph said so, but Carl was not convinced by him, because he could see dodge and guilty conscience in Joseph''s eyes Carl knew that Joseph was now feeling better than reason, but he didn''t either. The way to say that Joseph''s decision is wrong, so he can only give up to persuade Joseph. "Joe, promise me, at least you shouldn''t give up fighting." Carl insisted, "You may be right, but at least, we, as agents, when someone is digging corners, we should try to retain artists Unless we gave up on the artist, this is correct. Promise me, at least you will try to see it." Joseph looked at Carls insistence and did not answer immediately. He just paused for a while, as if he was savoring it. Finally, he smiled and nodded, "I promise you." After saying that, Joseph put the clothing catalog in the catalog. In the briefcase and left the office. Carl looked at the back of Joseph''s departure, stubborn and firm. He seemed to see the Joseph before he embarked on the journey to the glory of death in July last year. It''s just that it''s not that time anymore. The changes in the past eight months can really be undone. ? (To be continued [this text is provided by a2213508]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 722： Friend location Joseph drove to the Los Angeles International Airport, and after showing his pass, he entered the filming location of the "Speed ??of Life" crew. Although the crew has been shooting at the airport for some time recently, they only occupy a small part of the airport. In order not to affect the normal operation of the airport''s various flights, the crew must move in a fixed area. Joseph skillfully parked the car in the parking space dedicated to Hugo. Due to the improvement of Hugo''s status and the number one character in the "Speed ??of Life" crew, Hugo''s treatment in the crew has also changed. , The dedicated parking space is just one of them. However, Joseph did not get out of the car as usual, but sat in a daze in the driver''s seat. Nicholas Cage, Matt Damon, and Ben Affleck were only known to Joseph in the past few days, but so far they are only rumors. Joseph guessed that there should be only a few contacts at the moment. Discussing the actual distribution of benefits, so Nicholas, Matt and Ben should also be considered. However, Joseph knew that the three of them had been dug out and left, and the chances were more than 60%. The main reason is that I took the two works "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death" for Hugo. In the eyes of outsiders, these two works were provided to Hugo by Joseph. Obviously, no one is optimistic about this. The development prospects of the two works, that is to say, Joseph has a major problem with Hugos career development plan. At the critical moment of Hugos career development, he actually selected these two works. This is definitely for the agent. Wrong decision-making. Therefore, it is only a matter of time before Nicholas leaves Joseph to join an innovative artist agency; and Matt and Ben have a relatively high chance of changing agents. If it is said that Joseph wanted to restore the situation-as Carl said, fighting hard, then this period of time is very important. Joseph must communicate face to face with Nicholas and others, using his own actual actions and his own three-inch space. Rotten Tongue persuades them to stay and continue to choose themselves as their agent In fact, with Joseph''s current abilities, whether it is the scope of contacts or business capabilities, he has a good fight, not to mention the two newcomers Matt and Ben, even Nicholas is completely possible to keep him. But Joseph didnt act at all, or even asked about it, as if he had never heard of those rumors. These days Joseph has been busy with Hugo and Oscars, as if there was no time to think about the next three. It''s normal for famous actors to be dug into the wall. Why? Why is this happening? Joseph''s brain was a little tired, and the thoughts hidden deep in his mind were all lifted up by Carl''s remarks just now, which made Joseph rub his temples and let out a long breath, trying to make his face reappear. He smiled, then opened the door and went on. Joseph walked in the direction of the crew and found that the filming was in progress at this time, but it was not a Hugo scene, but a scene where the Los Angeles police and the news media collided in the film. Joseph stood there and looked at it twice, but didn''t see it. The figure of Hugo and Samora, then walked towards the rest area. From a distance, Joseph saw Hugo and Sandra who were talking, laughing, and having a good conversation. He did not walk over to disturb the two people, but went to the other side and sat down, Samora and the dramatist. After discussing the precautions for the next scene, she came over with the script, "The next scene today is exciting enough, and the whole crew is mobilized." Samora walked to Joseph and leaned against the dressing table. On, said with a smile. Joseph took out the clothing catalog from his briefcase, "Oh, yes," he heard Samora''s voice saying, "Just now Superman came and talked about it. I said I have something to discuss with Hugo. Do you know what it is? ? How could he find Hugo for something." Superman was referring to Karl Earl. Joseph''s movements couldn''t help but stopped, and he looked at Samora with a look of astonishment, "You didn''t let Hugo pick it up, right?" Joseph suddenly had an ominous premonition. But Samora didn''t know what was going on, "Hugo was resting just now, so I handed him the phone...what''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?" Samora also found Joseph''s stiff face. "Oh, no..." Joseph sighed in annoyance, then when he turned his head, he saw Hugo smiling and talking to Sandra, and walked straight in the direction of both of them. Joseph hurriedly handed the clothing catalog to Samora, "Let Hugo see these first, I, I''ll go to the bathroom." After that, Joseph wanted to get up and leave. But Hugo''s voice rang from behind, "Joe, I have something to look for you...". Joseph''s footsteps stopped in place like this. He was completely free to flee at this time, hiding in the bathroom for 20 minutes. After he came out, Hugo was going to shoot, but Joseph knew that even if he could hide for a while, Can''t hide for a lifetime. Therefore, Joseph stood in place like this. Samora looked at Josephs stiff expression, then looked at Hugo, whose smile had converged little by little, sorted out the stack of clothing catalogs in her hand, and stooped down to pick up all the pieces scattered on the ground. I got up and said to the oncoming Hugo, "I will discuss with the stylist of the crew first to see if I can do the first round of screening." In fact, this excuse is not clever at all. The crew of "Life and Death Hour" doesn''t have a stylist at all, because they don''t need it. But even so, Samora walked in Sandra''s direction calmly. Excuses are not the most important thing. What is important is that Samora knows that Hugo and Joseph have something to say. Hugo and Samora crossed by, then walked to Joseph''s side, sat down on the side, smiled and said, "Are you going to keep your back to me?" Joseph rubbed his neck in annoyance, and only turned around, he hiccupped, revealing his nervousness at the moment, and he saw the clear smile on Hugo''s face as expected. Joseph can only give up and sit on the chair. "I heard Superman say that you shouldn''t be on the crew, you have other jobs, don''t you?" Hugo didn''t mean anything, and said straight to the point. Although Joseph was mentally prepared, he was stunned by what Hugo said. He sighed helplessly, "I told you that it is an office here and an office on Constellation Avenue. They are all the same. ." "You know I didn''t mean that." Hugo twitched his lips helplessly, but Joseph averted his gaze, not daring to face Hugo''s sincere eyes. Hugo paused, trying to organize his own language. When he heard Carl talk about the current situation of Nicholas, Matt, Ben and others, Hugo was quite surprised. He thought that Joseph''s work had always been excellent. After all, in the past two years, Joseph was in charge of his work. He has been conscientious and conscientious, even if there are few brilliant moments, but he can complete the task brilliantly every time, so Hugo can''t imagine such a situation at all. However, its normal to think about it. The biggest reason why Hugo did not replace Joseph was because they were friends. The second reason was that Hugo had experienced the case of Lang Meyer. He was also very cautious in choosing an agent. At present, Joseph is very much in line with his expectations. But for others, this is not the case. People go to high places and low places. In the Hollywood circle where interests are paramount, the lure of a top agent. Confusion is no less than the level of top directors and top producers. However, Hugo did not expect that Joseph''s situation was so difficult, but Joseph said anything, still staying in the "speed of life" crew every day, which made Hugo a little uneasy, and some regrets. "Joe, you are an agent." Hugo said. This stupid vernacular made Joseph look up at Hugo. Hugo couldn''t help but smile, "You know what I mean, you are An agent. You know, an agent cant be with an actor all day, he still has a lot of things to deal with. Look at Carl, although Charlize and Alex are both Carls friends , But Carl must stay in the office all day to deal with business, instead of following Alex in the crew to take care of him. This is the difference between an agent and a manager." "I know, Joe, you are still sorry for the past." Before Hugo could finish his words, Joseph spoke out, but Hugo shook his head to interrupt Joseph and continued, "You always Once you look at my eyes, every time you deal with my work, including every time you stay in the crew, you can feel this, and you are expressing your apologies." Joseph had no way to refute Hugo''s words, he could only become silent, and then averted his sight with embarrassment. "Joe I know your apologies, I know your regrets, but... you did not ruin my career, you did not ruin my future, nor did you ruin my life. We just...just quarreled, you know, like all friends, we quarrel. We will quarrel, we will hate and hate each other, but we will still forgive each other and understand each other. Regarding this, we have not communicated. Have you passed?" Hugo said sincerely. In fact, Hugo saw Joseph''s persistence and hard work during this period. He also sincerely accepted Joseph''s apology. This is true, but obviously, Joseph It seems that it hasn''t completely put down yet. "So, you dont need to feel guilty, you dont need to compensate, and there is no need to be sorry all the time. We are friends and always have been. Do you know what is the definition of a friend? Learn to tolerate each other and forgive each other, this is the friendship that can last. Core, isnt it?" Joseph raised his head and looked at Hugo''s sincere eyes, and let out a long breath, "Friend." Then he twitched the corner of his mouth, "Yes, we are friends, yes, friends." (To be continued [this text is provided by a2213508]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 723： Belittle oneself Although Joseph was able to calm down when facing Karl, Joseph did not have the ability to quibble in the face of Hugo. I have to say that Joseph let out a long sigh of relief. The knot that had been tightly grasped finally loosened at this moment, and then slowly eased away, as if a big rock in his heart finally fell, all over his body. A lot easier. Hugo looked at Joseph whose eyebrows were stretched out in front of him. He could even hear the crunch of a rock falling on Joseph''s shoulder. This made Hugo a little easier. If friendship needs to be maintained by guilt and apology, then real friendship will sooner or later. Quietly disappeared in the temper of time, and finally drifted away. In fact, it is not only friendship, but any relationship is like this. Love and family affection are also included. Relying on negative emotions to support it is all impossible. The so-called forgiveness and forgiveness are not just letting go of each other, but also letting oneself go, which probably means this. "So, what are you going to do about Joe, Cage, Damon, and Affleck?" Hugo directly said the core of the problem without covering up. During the recent period, Joseph only took care of Hugo. Ignore my own business, and now I have fallen into a precarious situation. This is not a good sign. Joseph looked at Hugo annoyed, and muttered, "I told him not to say it." "You can''t blame Superman." Hugo knew immediately that Joseph was talking about Karl. If Karl hadn''t told him about it, Hugo still didn''t understand the situation. "He was worried about you. On the contrary, I''m glad he told him. Me, because I dont want to be the one who caused your career to fail, I wont make your previous mistakes again." Hugo''s relaxed ridicule made Joseph laugh helplessly. He knew that Hugo was joking. This incident was completely different from the previous ones. Although Joseph has been busy with Hugo''s affairs recently, it is all. It was his own choice and had no connection with Hugo, so naturally it cannot be said that Hugo ruined Joseph''s career. On the contrary, Joseph''s career was accomplished by Hugo. Joseph smiled and shook his head, "Don''t feel too good about yourself. The reason why I didn''t deal with this..." At this point, Joseph paused. He also hesitated whether to tell Hugo or not, because He is also not quite sure about his thoughts, "That''s because... I have actually been thinking about whether I am not suitable to be an agent." Hugo never expected Joseph''s answer like this, and the astonishment on his face was directly expressed, "Uh, what?" "You heard what I said." After saying it, Joseph chuckled, not heavy or sad, with a lighthearted expression. "You know, before taking over you, I can only be regarded as As an intern, my experience is even more shallow than that of Superman. I dont have any knowledge or ability in the brokerage industry. Many brokers are from assistants, or have worked hard with senior brokers, but I have not experienced any of these parts, I just studied with Lang for a few months, but the so-called learning, you should know Lang..." At this point, Joseph and Hugo both smiled at each other. "You are my first artist. To be honest, when I first took over you, the only thing I learned was to clean up the mess for you, but the reporters didnt listen to me, and I didnt know how to use the media. It was because the media led the nose to go, and things got worse and worse." Joseph recalled that period in 1991, it was really horrible, but now, he can smile and talk about that memory, which is how it grows. One kind. Joseph paused for a moment. Thinking back to that period, he did feel a lot of emotions. In a blink of an eye, three years passed. He now has his own understanding of the work of an agent, but because of this, it is Joseph thinks more, maybe, he really is not a good agent. "You know, I made almost all possible mistakes in my job as an agent." Joseph said here with a bit more bitter smile. No one can face his mistakes so calmly. This is not one. Its an easy thing, "I dont have any ability to fight back against reporters, making things even more terrifying; being late on the first day of filming on the crew caused you to fall into a dilemma; when faced with the provocation of reporters, I was helpless, and finally I had to take care of you. It''s a mess..." Listening to Joseph''s words, Hugo wanted to deny it. This time, it was Joseph who stopped Hugo. Instead, he continued with a wry smile, which made Hugo feel a sense of powerlessness. "Faced with Tracy and Lang''s conspiracy, I couldn''t think of an effective solution. First, "Sugar Coated Trap" and then "Death End", one work was missed, and it was completely passively beaten. "Joseph felt very helpless when he said this. If it is now, Joseph has countless ways to deal with the original plans of Tracy, Lang, and Martin. It is absolutely impossible to bring things to a deadlock. On the contrary, they can even fight back. However, this is just an "if". Joseph deeply felt the painful price he paid as an agent in the process of growing up, and this is why he doubted himself one by one because the tuition fee is too expensive and heavy, "but the problem is, At that time, I didnt realize the seriousness of the problem. After I succeeded, I lost my mind and missed the Shawshanks salvation. The error was entirely mine. The misunderstandings we had afterwards were also because my arrogance controlled the whole situation. It can be said, yes, that''s it, I messed up everything. " "But, Joe, you can''t look at the problem like this." Hugo finally found the gap and interjected. "Any mistake has many reasons. You said you didn''t deal with the problem properly. Could it be that I performed well? See Look at the terrible way I dealt with provocations by reporters. Oh, God, I think its incredible now when I think about it." Hugo said seriously, "We are all growing up. The Hollywood circle is too complicated. No one is a genius. As soon as you come in here, you can be both sides and exquisite. This is all you need to learn." Hugo really feels deeply about this. When he crossed over to Los Angeles, things were too weird. One day ago, he was still a young boy who was going to participate in the Midi Rock Festival; one day later, he became an actor with a place in Hollywood. This earth-shaking change is costly. It took Hugo a long time to adapt. In the colorful Vanity Fair of Hollywood, Hugo is completely stunned. He has also stumbled all the way to the present, and this road is not easy. This is also the reason why Hugo can fully understand Joseph, not only because they are friends, they have walked side by side together until now; but because Hugo can also empathize and experience everything Joseph faced. "You can say that." Joseph smiled and shrugged, but he knew that it was because Hugo understood him. If he were replaced by someone else, maybe he would have lost his job long before the Golden Globe incident broke out." But the problem is, Hugo, for your career development, I really provide very little help." "Scenting the fragrance to meet women is a collective audition. "Yihai Xiongfeng" is introduced by Pacino and Nicholson; "Night Sleep in Seattle" is matched by Lena; and "Schindler''s List" You know, this is the credit of Super Al; as for "Pulp Fiction" and "Speed ??of Life and Death", these are also your choices." As Joseph was talking, he found that his self-confidence was drastically diminishing, "Look, Hugo, I have not offered you any help at all. From the perspective of others, I have obtained these job opportunities for you, and they are sure that they are mine. Vision. But the problem is that you have won these job opportunities yourself, and choosing these works is also your vision." This is the crux of the problem. Joseph found that in the three-year career of his agent, there are not many moments that can be called bright spots. Perhaps the dividend of "Sleepless in Seattle" is one of them. Not long ago, Tracey A complete destruction of Jacobs'' conspiracy is also considered one. But other than that, there are indeed very few When Hugo heard Josephs words, he could only be silent. He didnt know much about the work of the agent. He had no way to refute Joseph. "Joe, do you know? In my opinion, the work of an agent is , Use your personal connections to select scripts for actors, and use your own ability to deal with the relationship between actors and the media. In fact, the actors who really have the power to make decisions have always been actors, right?" Joseph did not speak, but he understood what Hugo meant. In fact, in a narrow sense, the job of an agent is indeed like this. The range of contacts and the ability to handle crisis are the core values. "So, I think you are an excellent agent." Hugo did not say much, but from his point of view, it is not as bad as Joseph saidJoe, although you are here You have made mistakes at work, but you can always arrange things in an orderly manner, so that the whole situation looks clear at a glance. You see, whether its also film work or music work, you always arrange it reasonably, without any mistakes, and publicity. The same goes for the itinerary. Furthermore, although you dont give me much advice on the far-reaching of the script, you have now established your own network, which has won me more opportunities for scripting, and you have gradually found the know-how in the relationship with the media, no ?" After a long period of training, Joseph is indeed a good agent now, and his ability has been demonstrated. Hugo believes that what Joseph lacks should be confidence. "The most important thing is that you are a passionate and conscientious. My agent, believe me, without your company, maybe I would have given up when the audition of "Dahe Love" failed. You have accompanied me to this day, although I dont know if this is considered a success, but I firmly believe that you are also part of my current achievements. We are friends and partners." Joseph looked at Hugo in front of him, his eyes a little hot, which made him avoid his sight in embarrassment. (To be continued [this text is provided by a2213508]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 724： 3 on managers Joseph took a deep breath, redrawn the smile at the corner of his mouth, raised his head and carefully looked at Hugo in front of him, as if it was the first time the two met today. This look made Hugo frowned and twitched. Speaking at the corner of his mouth, Did you suddenly be possessed by an alien? " Joseph was immediately amused by Hugo, and he laughed out loud. He shook his head, I was just thinking, obviously I am your agent, obviously I am three years older than you, but why every time I meet When it comes to difficulties, you are comforting me? Are you trying to persuade me? " Looking back on the past, it seems that this has been the case many times. In a difficult situation, Hugo always takes the lead and then regains his strength, firmly holding the possibility of the realization of hope in his own hands. The 520 novel is based on Hugo, Joseph has learned a lot, and this is what Joseph finds the most amazing. You know, in Hollywood, a vanity fair, it is never easy for artists covered by spotlight lanterns to maintain their sobriety. Therefore, more often than not, the agent is the bystander who pours cold water, and then becomes standing The helm behind the artist. But Hugo is obviously not the case. It seems that after experiencing the ups and downs of 1991, after the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo became another person, changed his mind, and walked to the present step by step. Thinking about it carefully, all the turning points started with the Golden Raspberry Award promotion. Joseph''s long memory awakened the deepest thoughts. Hugo naturally didn''t know Joseph''s thoughts, and the corners of his mouth could not help but outline a shallow arc. If Joseph, like him, experienced such an incredible thing as crossing, although it was only a transfer of soul, but it seemed like a second chance for life, then Joseph would definitely cherish this opportunity like him. Joe, you know, I have been in this circle since I was fourteen or fifteen. Although I dont want to be to the top like Macaulay Culkin, I have experienced many things. Ive been lost and Im brilliant. Before, I had doubts. Therefore, when I wandered between life and death, my head suddenly became clear. I knew what I wanted, and I was willing to fight and fight for it. " This is Hugo''s own truth. Apart from the fact that the travel has been concealed, this is the truest thought deep in the souls of Chen Hugo and Lan Shengster. Comfort you? Persuade you? "Hugo smiled and shook his head, No, I just keep on self-encouragement, or self-hypnosis. It takes a day to look at problems negatively, and to spend a day optimistically facing difficulties, I just choose the latter That''s it." Hugo''s plain words made Joseph chuckle. Indeed, on the night of the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony, Hugo was poisoned. After Pin struggled on the edge of life and death, he escaped from the dead. Since then, Hugo has chosen to face the bleak life positively. Along the way, no matter how great the difficulty was, Hugo did not shrink back, whether it was the challenge of acting in "Schindler''s List" or the breakthrough of physical and psychological limits in "Speed ??of Life and Death". . Inexplicably, Joseph thought of Hugo Ring again. During the period of poisoning, perhaps, since then, Hugo has unswervingly embarked on a completely different path. No matter what you say, the fact is that you have worked far more than my work to get to where you are today. "Joseph said indifferently, no unwillingness, no complaints, no regrets, but frankly admitted this fact, "Dont say anything, you and I both know this is the truth." Although Joseph did not look at Hugo, he did. Knowing that Hugos personality would definitely comfort him, so he took the initiative to speak, and he heard Hugos chuckle, I have thought about it seriously, no matter whether I have the potential of an agent, but For now, I still need to continue to work hard. " Joseph turned his head to look at Hugo and said with a smile, Thats why I thought, maybe this time is an opportunity to let me recognize my own opportunity. If Cage and the others can get away, maybe they will let me start working hard again. Therefore, I did not restore them, nor did I take any emergency measures. " At this moment, Joseph also wants to understand that everything is one and two sides. It may seem like a terrible situation on the surface, but it may actually be a new opportunity for promotion. It''s like Hugo''s Golden Raspberry Award. Hugo looked at Joseph, and he didnt know what to say. After all, he knew too little about the work of an agent. Naturally, he couldnt understand that when an agent has three or more artists at the same time, he has to work for many. It is difficult to find a balance among them. do you know? In fact, before signing Matt and Ben, when I only had you as an artist, I was more handy. I enjoyed the time when I didn''t have to work in the office. "Speaking of this, Joseph himself laughed, So sometimes I wonder if I am not suitable to be a broker, maybe it is more suitable to be a secretary of the broker or something like Samora. That kind of assistant." Hugo was amused by Joseph when he sat there, but he smiled, and a thought suddenly flashed in his mind: Why couldn''t Joseph be his manager? In fact, in the past two years, Joseph has been more like Hugos manager than an agent. Joseph handles all kinds of clutter around Hugo to ensure that Hugo can focus on his work; when the script comes in, Joseph will first look at it, then give it to Hugo, and finally Hugo will make the decision. The mode of getting along between managers and artists. As Joseph said, if it is an agent, then he will take the lead in selecting it himself, and then recommend it to the artist, according to the agents plan, arrange the artists acting career; but if it is a manager, he will receive it from the agent. After the script is reviewed and reviewed, the artist will be informed of his thoughts, and the artist himself will make the final decision. Obviously, Joseph and Hugo''s past mode of getting along was the latter. Generally speaking, the interests of the agent are paramount, and the interests of the company and his own interests are the priority. There are many actors under the agent. He hopes that all his actors can achieve good results, just like Joseph last July. The situation when he has four actors. But obviously, it can be seen from the situation in the past few months that Joseph is not a qualified agent, which is why Joseph has self-doubt. But the manager is slightly different. The manager can also be said that the interests are paramount, but he takes the interests of the artist as the priority object. All his interests are fully linked to the artist. The manager must wholeheartedly consider his artist. Fighting with agents, with production companies, and with the media, in the final analysis, all actions are for their own artists. Before July last year, the partnership between Joseph and Hugo was even more like this, and Joseph was obviously doing well. Of course, because of the close relationship between managers and artists, trust is the most important link, which is why most artists choose their relatives as managers. If there is a disagreement between the manager and the artist, and it is irreconcilable, this will be the biggest blow to the artist. The broker is not good and can be replaced at any time; but if the manager has a problem, this is fatal. Macaulay Culkin is the most typical example in Hollywood. After "Home Alone" became famous, although his parents were named brokers, their real identities were managers. They completely regarded Macaulay as earning money. The machine, as a result, caused Macaulay to become a big name at a young age, even prematurely exposed to drugs, alcohol, and alcohol; at the same time, it also made major production companies keep away from Macaulay, directly ruining the most famous in Hollywood history. All career prospects for actors in the ranks of great child stars. To some extent, the manager can be regarded as the artist''s first protective net or spokesperson. Joseph actually talked about managers with Hugo since the end of 1992, but Hugo has never been able to find a suitable candidate. Of course, on the one hand, its also because the first manager is not a priority. After all, Hugo hasnt. Reach a sufficient height. It is not so simple to find an object that oneself trusts and can handle all performing arts affairs at the same time. Hugo is unable to find a suitable partner for relatives or buddies. The main reason is that Hugo entered Hollywood when he was fourteen. He has only a handful of friends, and the alumni of Yale University are not close. But now, Joseph is obviously the best choice. It is only natural that Joseph is fully familiar with performing arts affairs. At the same time, Joseph''s current connections and crisis capabilities have been proven. Recently, a series of methods of dealing with Tracy can be seen in Joseph''s current methods and vision. But what about the most important part of trust for managers? Although Hugo and Joseph have had a fierce quarrel in the past few months and their trust has also encountered a crisis, Hugo will not deny that Joseph is the first to know after crossing over. One person, and two people experienced the lowest period of struggle after the Golden Raspberry Award. It can be said that Joseph is Hugo''s most trusted object in this time and space, second only to his father Adam. Moreover, this friendship will stand the test even more after collision and polishing. Of course, Hugo will not deny that risks still exist, but this fact is that there is no risk-free relationship in the world. Even Hugos mother Lina would choose to leave the family, so other relationships are even more so. Up. However, after so many things, Hugo is willing to try. If Joseph can serve as his own manager, many things will immediately become clear, including the recent escalation of corner-digging turmoil and the power game within international innovation management companies. Joe, did you know that maybe you can be my manager, that sounds like a good idea. " To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. . Chapter 725： Role switching "Are you crazy?" Joseph blurted out, looking at Hugo in surprise. Hugo chuckled, "I often hear these words lately." Unfortunately, Joseph is not in the mood to respond to this joke now, which makes Hugo laugh more joyously, but he still resists. Smile, explain, "Look, you dont have enough confidence in the job of the agent, but I think you are a good agent. Our previous cooperation has always been very good, but I still lack a manager, why cant Is it up to you?" Joseph was so stunned by Hugo''s words of course that he couldn''t refute it, "But...but, uh, you know, I''m an agent.\" "I know, isn''t the manager my exclusive agent?" Hugo said with a smile. Obviously, Hugo deliberately distorted the concept of manager and agent, but it made sense to explain it this way, and it was very difficult for Joseph to refute it. As a result, he could only look at Hugo dumbfounded. Hugo was originally just a whim, but the more you think about it, the more you feel that it is feasible, "Look, if you become a manager, many things will be solved. Those conspiracies against you can be eliminated, and you can also help with peace of mind. I''ll deal with those hidden arrows that are hard to defend against. You and Samora can share the work together." "At the same time, the recent invitations to dig corners can be temporarily stopped, and the differences within the company have nothing to do with you. Look at it now, the creative artist agency, the forces represented by Marvin Josephson, and Rick Rosen. Representative power-who else is there?" Hugo looked at Joseph and thought for a while, "Oh, yes, the power represented by Ron Meyer is fine, it depends on the conditions they give, which one is good? , And if you are in line with us, we will sign the contract with whomever. Whether it is a power struggle or a conspiracy, we will have the initiative, regardless of the involvement of the so-called company." "You...you really simplified things." Joseph was a bit stuttered, not knowing what he should say, or that his brain hadn''t turned at all, Hugo''s change of thinking was too fierce. Hugo shrugged and said with a smile, "I just said, this is a choice." In fact, there is absolutely no problem with Joseph being the manager of Hugo. But the most important thing is Joseph''s own wishes. Hugo will never forget that in July of last year, Joseph had an ambition to create a brilliant career as an agent, so he signed Nicholas Cage, Matt Damon and Ben Affleck. . Now although Joseph intends to stay dormant for a while and start over, it does not mean that he has given up. Compared with the manager, the agent is what Joseph has been pursuing all the time. Joseph was indeed shocked by Hugos whim. He hadnt thought about it before. The reason why he gave up Nicholas Cage and others was that he felt that his current ability was not enough and needed constant polishing; he chose Hugo, Not only because they are friends, but also because Hugos work is indeed the one he is most familiar with and most familiar with. The previous cooperation between the two has always been very pleasant. But now Joseph began to think carefully about Hugos suggestions. In fact, Hugo was right. As an excellent agent, he must be able to perfectly handle the coordination and distribution of the work of his various artists, and even Make reasonable use of the cards in your hand to maximize your benefits. For example, Hugo has become the star of "Life and Death". By the way, Matt Damon or Ben Affleck are inserted, as if this week is about to end. Leonardo is like DiCaprio in his own role. However, in the past eight months, it has been proved that Joseph''s lack of ability in this area has directly led to misunderstandings and disputes with Hugo, and indirectly led to the result that Nicholas Cage and others are now seeking another job. But thinking about it the other way round, when Joseph was in charge of Hugo alone, everything went smoothly, and the two-person cooperation model is also very worthy of recognition. Joseph suddenly realized that Hugo did not just talk about it. This proposal was not only feasible, but also highly implementable. Of course, Joseph clearly knows that Hugo has been lacking the help of managers for the past two years. If it is not urgent before the Golden Globe incident broke out, then this matter must be mentioned after the great success of "Sleepless in Seattle". It''s on the agenda. Although Hugo now has Samora as an assistant, which relieves a lot of work pressure, the job of assistants and managers is different. After all, Samora is just an 18-year-old young man, and everything is still learning. . Joseph raised his head and looked at Hugo, frowned slightly at the smile on Hugo''s face, "Are you serious?" "No, if you still want to be a top agent, then I''m joking." Hugo''s ridicule made Joseph laugh dumb, and Hugo himself laughed, "Joe, I just said, this It is a choice. Of course, we have always had many choices in our lives. There are even countless choices every day. Different choices will lead to different answers. No choice is 100% correct." Joseph looked at Hugo with a complicated expression, "Would you like to trust me?" Joseph knew very well about Hugo and Uma, so he also knew how severe Umas betrayal was to Hugo. "Trust" was always a problem and a problem for Hugo. the core issue. In the past few months, although Joseph has not betrayed Hugo, he has indeed failed Hugos trust. This is also the reason why he still has guilt in his heart. He deeply knows that his actions are for Hugo. Said it hurts. The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth narrowed slightly, and there was more confusion in his eyes. Is Hugo willing to believe Joseph? He is willing, but there is no way. If it weren''t for Tracy, Hugo would say so, maybe he and Joseph would still fight at the "Schindler''s List" celebration party and then reconcile, but he couldn''t believe Joseph again so quickly. But through Tracy''s matter, Hugo knew that Joseph was not only guilty, but also not just a review. He was as sad and sad as himself. People say that its hard to find a confidant. Maybe someone can meet the love of a lifetime, but never meet a confidant. The trust between friends seems simple, but it is far more difficult than lovers and relatives, because relatives are The blood connection and lover are connected by love, but friends do not have any direct personal relationship, only relying on loyalty. Therefore, the friendship that is truly worth paying for is rare. Not only the matter of Tracy, but also the recent events in the "Speed ??of Life" crew, including the bits and pieces of their past collaborations, let Hugo know that Joseph is a trustworthy friend. Therefore, he is willing to believe in Joseph again, and he will try to believe in Joseph again. As for how things will develop this time, time will prove everything. Just like when Hugo lent Joseph one million dollars without asking for a reason, trust is actually a gamble. Hugo bet again. Can wait for the answer. "Joe, do you remember? The one million dollars you owe me have not been paid." Hugo did not answer Joseph''s words directly, but said with a smile, "If you include the interest, there is at least one hundred and fifty. Ten thousand dollars. So, I think, if you serve as my manager, can I deduct this cost from your salary and commission every month, and use you as free labor. You know, I I have always had no hope for you to pay me the money. Maybe, I can try again and get the money back in this way." Joseph was very helpless with Hugo''s ridicule, and could only answer with a wry smile, "Since you have said so, it seems that I just don''t want to do this coolie, and I must do it." Hugo shrugged, "I am not a slave owner, I still give you the freedom to choose." This made Joseph laugh involuntarily. Joseph knew that he owed Hugo too much, starting from when Hugo lent him one million dollars, to leading him to create the peak of his career, and to tolerating his own mistakes. Perhaps, the word "repay" should not be used to describe between friends, because the loyalty of friends is priceless and can never be measured; but Joseph really believes that he should use his actual actions to repay Hugo. Since loyalty is priceless, he will use his trust and loyalty to repay After thinking about it, Joseph suddenly felt that todays somewhat depressed mood suddenly became clear. If he can serve as Hugos manager, then many things will be solved, not only Nicholas Cage and others, but also Josephs treatment of himself. Doubts and positioning. Maybe, Joseph can become an outstanding manager, and then witness Hugo step by step to the peak. This is where Joseph can really shine The original contract between Hugo and Joseph reached four. The month is over, and now March is almost over, but I didnt expect this incident to end in this way. Those brokers who are eyeing Hugo dont know what kind of attitude they will face such a result. Woolen cloth? Joseph suddenly felt very interesting. He just changed a position, and the situation changed drastically. Seeing Hugo leaving his back to be ready to shoot, Joseph felt more relaxed than ever. At this time, Samora walked back again and waved the clothing catalog in her hand, "Joe, did you talk to Hugo about this? Isn''t this in a hurry?" Joseph immediately slapped his head with a grin. The focus of the discussion between the two people just now had nothing to do with the clothing catalog. He could only say embarrassingly, "Next time for rest, next time." (To be continued [this text is provided by a2213508]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 726： Company chess game After finishing a day of filming work, Hugo lay lazily on the sofa and put on a vinyl record, "Meet.on.the.ledge". This song is from the 1960s in Britain. The most famous folk rock band Fairport Agreement (. Female) released a famous single in 1969, which is an epoch-making single in the history of folk rock. After experiencing fatigue, enjoying this short-term relaxation and comfort is also the time Hugo looks forward to most every day. Not only can he relax his mind, but he can also put his body in a completely relaxed state, which is indeed a rare leisure. The phone rang, breaking the quiet flowing melody in the hall, but Hugo remained motionless. Charlize poked his head out of the bathroom and glanced at Hugo speechlessly, "Hey, you, dont even answer the phone. !" But Hugo didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids, which made Charlize very helpless. He could only walk out while tying his hair, and then answered the phone, "Hello, this is Charlize Theron. " \". But there was no voice coming from the other end of the phone, which made Charlize frowned and couldn''t help asking again, "Hello?" Hugo opened his eyes at this time and glanced at Charlize, "Is that phone with no sound again?" Charlize looked at Hugo and was about to answer, but there was a voice in the receiver. She raised her free left hand and shook it, "I can hear it now, may I ask where it is?" It seems that it was just a line obstacle. , Sure enough, Charlize''s expression became clear right afterwards, "Hey, it''s you." Charlize covered the microphone and said to Hugo, "Mr. Perfect." Hugo suddenly realized. "I''m preparing, what''s wrong with you? Oh... God, are you okay?" Hugo closed his eyes again, but his ears could clearly hear Charlize''s conversation. The other end of the call should be Stewart-Townsend. It can be seen recently that Charlize and Stewart are progressing smoothly. It seems that Charlize has finally listened to his persuasion and no longer fears "perfection." The relationship between the two has gradually become clear. . Obviously it was what Hugo expected at the beginning, but why does he always feel a little empty in his heart now? Hugo didn''t dare to open his eyes, so he could only listen quietly. Charlize''s familiar voice traveled leisurely in the melody. There was a tranquil taste, but for some reason, it hides some bitterness, which makes Hugo''s love. The tip of the tongue was slightly bitter, and the beating of the heart slowly slowed down. "What happened to the evening date?" Hugo asked casually when Charlize hung up the phone. He opened his eyes again and looked straight at Charlize, but he involuntarily lowered his eyes, covering his eyes. He couldn''t explain the mixed emotions of unknown origin-he didn''t want to reveal such emotions until he figured out what was going on. Charlize leaned on the wall next to the phone, "Well, there was a little friction between his car and a motorcycle, so we need to deal with it. It''s not a big problem, it''s just a little later than the expected time. Let me know in advance. ." Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, and put out a smile, "It really is Mr. Perfect, everything is in place like this." Hugo''s teasing made Charlize laugh hehe, "This is called a gentleman, gentleman! If it were you, you would do the same, wouldn''t you?" Watching the back of Charlize turning and entering the bathroom, you can faintly hear Charlize humming a tune, dancing like a butterfly in the music of the phonograph speaker, and the smile on Hugo''s mouth is stiff, just like that. Disheartened, it bloomed suddenly, and then slowly dissipated at the corner of his mouth. The woman before the date always has some excitement and throbbing, even the footsteps will become light, as if they are dancing on tiptoes, the trivial footsteps and cheerful heartbeats will float in the air , So that all the surrounding scenery is covered with a thin layer of goose yellow. Even if you close your eyes, you can feel this emotion from hearing, smell, and touch, just like water drops on your skin in midsummer and July. "Hugo? Hugo!" Joseph called Hugo several times, but found that Hugo did not respond at all, and was completely distracted. He had to shake Hugo vigorously, and Hugo suddenly woke up. Seeing the helpless look of Joseph in front of him, "Are you tired? Or, let''s talk about it tomorrow?" After Hugo''s vision saw Charlize put on red high heels, closed the door and left the house, the "slap" of the door closed pulled him back to reality from his thoughts. He quickly took a deep breath and sat upright. Get up, "No, I''ve slept for a while, and it''s all right." Hugo just noticed that Carl Earle was also sitting opposite, "Hey, you''re down too, what about Fujin?" Hugo looked back, and Samora was busy in the kitchen. It is estimated that dinner will be soon. It''s coming soon. "Fujin went to Al Bar. I heard that Green Hill is planning to organize a charity event recently. Fujin also went to see if he could help." Carl explained briefly. "Oh, Neil and I mentioned this. Our band is also a part of it." Hugo nodded. There are actually not many recent events in Glory to Death. Radio propaganda has been going on intermittently, but the bands The public performance time has been drastically reduced due to Hugos relationship. Therefore, this time the charity event organized by Green Hill, Hugo also very positively said that he would participate. Even if the schedule conflicts, he can also take a day off with the crew. Join the band and participate in the show. "So, what were you talking about?" Hugo looked at Joseph again and asked curiously. Joseph and Carl glanced at each other and laughed blankly. It seems that they have said so much, Hugo did not listen at all, and Joseph can only say again, "I want to ask you, I have a contract with you. April is over, what are your plans for the next broker?" In fact, no matter what the situation is, this is an issue that must be considered. If Hugo continues to hire Joseph as an agent, then Joseph''s ownership is a top priority; as now, if Hugo hires Joseph as a manager, then the position of Hugo''s agent is vacant, and he must also choose a new contract. It''s just that Hugo''s choice is now more relaxed and casual, regardless of Joseph''s situation, the entire broker circle is completely a vast sky, let Hugo choose. Hearing Joseph''s words, Hugo''s first reaction was to look at Carl. At this time, seeing Carl appear here, Hugo naturally thought that Carl wanted to be his agent. Carl immediately understood what Hugo meant. He waved his hand again and again, and said with a smile, "Now that Charlize and Alex are working for two people, I''m already a little strenuous. If I want to take you, I haven''t enough. Ability." The reason why Hugo is so popular now is because Hugo is in a position where it is not up to it. On the one hand, Hugo''s future development prospects are optimistic, and it is obviously a potential stock worth investing in; but on the other hand, Hugo does not. Big enough to not need the help of an agent, relying on your own connections and abilities can establish a foothold in Hollywood. Therefore, Hugo needs an agent, and an agent with sufficient capabilities and connections. Carl went on to explain, "I''m here because the internal situation of the company is too complicated. If possible, I want to advance and retreat with Joe, so that I can also rely on Joe''s contacts." At this point, Carl He patted Joseph on the shoulder and laughed, "However, I just heard that Joe is going to be your manager. Then, I will rely on you. No, its Charlize. And Alex is relying on you." Getting the support of a top actor, although not comparable to the energy of the director, producer, and screenwriter, is still not to be underestimated. Especially what Hugo is now involved in is the huge Jewish network, even if Hugo is only digging the tip of the iceberg, it is enough for people to look up. Listening to Carl''s teasing, Hugo couldn''t help but laughed. He nodded, "No problem, I can also enjoy being a big brother." These words made Joseph and Carl both laugh. After laughing, Hugo again turned his attention to Joseph''s question just now, "How is the situation inside the company now? Has it gradually become clear?" In fact, at the New Years Eve luncheon before, Hugo and Joseph talked briefly, but that time they didnt talk about anything too specific. Now two months have passed, and the situation will definitely change. of. Joseph closed his smile and gradually became serious, "Well, I heard that Eddie Murphy has agreed to sign with Marvin. As for Arnold-Schwarzenegger... Rick is still fighting." The originally relaxed atmosphere disappeared in an instant, and Hugo immediately felt the urgency that came over his face. Eddie Murphy and Arnold Schwarzenegger are currently the biggest artists under Rick Rosen. Marvin Josephson had gradually dismantled Lang Meyers influence before, and now he is approaching Rick again. That is to say, as long as Rick also loses, it means that Marvin has regained control of the company''s decision-making power, and the next step is internal cleaning. Although actors like Hugo will not be implicated, but will be affected a little, the second-line and third-line actors of a small agent like Carl will be greatly affected. In other words, things are imminent. Hugo frowned and thought about it Didnt it say that Julia Roberts had signed with Marvin? Hugo vaguely remembered this. This time it was explained by Carl, "Julia had already decided, but now that Jianxin Artist Management Company is involved, we don''t know what will happen..." This means that Marvin also realizes that he must cut the mess quickly, otherwise the internal contradiction will evolve into an external contradiction. Even if he wins the control of the company, it will be difficult for him to compete with Jianxin Artist Agency and William Morris Agency. Form an effective confrontation. "Isn''t Jianxin Artist Management Company contacting you recently?" Hugo said this to Joseph. Joseph nodded, "Very frequently." As expected. (To be continued [provided by a2213508]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read and vote for the work monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 727： Chess player In fact, its not uncommon for an international innovation management company to have such a situation. It was the case when the company was founded in 1975. The struggle for power within the company took the main theme, which made it very difficult for the company to even start. As a result, it was watching innovative artists. After the strong rise of the brokerage company, after losing the first opportunity, the international innovation management company has been in the position of catching up and has not been able to change the situation so far. The original situation of international innovation management companies fighting for power was caused by Marvin Josephson. He was not a broker, but a businessman. It was very important for a businessman to hold the initiative; later, Lang Meyer The emergence of Rick Rosen and others allowed Marvin to gradually decentralize power, and then the company came to the top and became one of the three top brokerage companies in Hollywood. Now, Marvin wants to reclaim power, and Lang, Rick and others have become thorns. This can definitely be said to be a repeat of history. The internal strife of the international innovation management company is naturally an opportunity for competitors. Not only the creative artist agency and the William Morris agency, but also many small and medium-sized agencies are also eyeing them. Under such a situation, Marvin naturally I hope that a quick fight will be made quickly. Therefore, in Hugo''s view, the situation will change drastically in at most one month and at least one week. Of course, the most likely point in time should be after the Oscar ends, and now there are only less than two weeks left before the Oscar, and the point in time is a sensitive moment. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but began to work hard to search his own memory, trying to find out about the top brokerage companies in Hollywood. Hugo knows very well that even after this turmoil, the international innovation management company will still be the top Hollywood presence in 2014, but by then Hollywood will no longer be a three-legged one, but a five-star battle for hegemony, and the entire American entertainment industry. There are five top brokerage companies in the industry to compete. The main reason is that civil strife is not only in the international innovation management company. In fact, the creative artist agency and the William Morris agency are not much better. Frequent changes in personnel are a common occurrence in Hollywood. Hugo vaguely remembered whether it was in 1994 or 1995 that there were turmoil within the three major brokerage companies, and they all came from the divisions and confrontations within their respective senior executives. The entire Hollywood brokerage industry was a storm for almost a few months. , The battle between each other is very fierce. Actor resources and agent resources are constantly flowing and changing, and the other two top players also appeared during this time. In 2014, the top five brokerage companies in Hollywood, and the other two are United Elite Brokerage Company (uta) and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company ()o. The United Elite Agency was established in 1991. They were formed by the merger of two medium-sized brokerage companies that survived in the cracks. Their career took off from two important events. One was the success of Michael Jackson from an innovative artist agency in 1995. Poaching, this gave Hollywood a clear signal: this is a thriving company; the other is that it became the first Hollywood agency to establish an independent film department in 1996, which gave them a profound influence in the film field. It has attracted such super big names as Johnny Depp and Christopher Nolan (.) who have a soft spot for independent films. Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company was established in 1995. It is an absolute rookie from the time it was founded. However, this company is rising rapidly. Their founder was split from an infighting by an international innovation management company. This event, described as the "midnight coup." The incident directly led to the rise of Hollywood''s fifth largest brokerage company. The success of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is also derived from two points. One is their careful management of the TV industry. According to statistics, in the broadcast season from 2007 to 2008, 58% of the TV series were produced by Endeavour. Produced by clients of elite brokerage companies, which gives them an absolute advantage in the television industry that has been ignored by other brokerage companies. The other also comes from the emphasis on independent films, but unlike the United Elite Agency, the Endeavour Elite Agency relies on a unique vision. Their keen sense of work achieved great success at the Oscars and became one of the top five agency companies. The only agency that can compete with innovative artist agencies at the Oscars. Thinking of this, Hugo suddenly felt that why the current incident looks like a "midnight political change." Joseph had mentioned to him before that Rick had plans to stand on his own, and he was indeed split from an international innovation management company. After going out, look at the current atmosphere and chaos inside the company. It is indeed in line with the historical trajectory in Hugo''s mind. However, there is a little difference in time. It is 1994 and the midnight policy of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. The change was in 1995. After all, it was the arrival of Hugo that changed history, and it was midnight. The change was a year earlier; it is still said that Rick is just an unknown person who left the international innovation management company, and in the future generations, he did not create a career at all, but the real midnight policy. The change will only come in one year. However, after experiencing several incidents, Hugo has also realized that history cannot be changed by wanting to change, and everything must go with the flow. If his little butterfly can change history, maybe it will happen unconsciously. It''s done, so he doesn''t need to think too much. "Joe, Carl, what do you think?" Hugo was not in a hurry to express his opinions. In fact, the main reason was that he had very limited understanding of these situations. "To be honest, for me, in fact, which broker I am staying with? There is no difference between companies. I hope to find a reliable agent. Although his ability is important, the relationship between us is more important." Regarding this point, Hugos attitude has always been the same. Long and Joseph, Hugo will choose the latter; Lang and Carl, Hugo will still choose the latter; Lang and Marvin, Hugo would rather not choose. Hollywood is a circle of interests. It is natural for the agent to give priority to the interests in everything, but if the agent will abandon the former for the latter among actors and interests, then this kind of cooperation will become Very difficult, which is very important for Hugo. "Actually, it now seems that it is the best choice to be able to go to an innovative artist agency." Carl thought about it, and Joseph also nodded his approval. Now in Hollywood, the innovative artist agency is the first place to do my part This will be the same for the next two decades, mainly due to their own internal operating system. Even if the top management splits, the entire company will not fall into an irretrievable whirlpool. "But you know, you have rejected them twice before, and your relationship with Martin Baum is not very good. He is one of the largest partners of the Creative Artist Agency." Joseph sat next to him and shook his head, "Martins attitude towards Hugo has always been very ambiguous. Ambiguous, I can see that he still has some appreciation for Hugo. Besides, for them, as long as they have enough benefits. , A little holiday is nothing at all." Unless it is an insoluble hatred like Tracy, most things in Hollywood can be resolved with profit. However, I think its better to stay in an international innovation management company if you go to an innovative artist management company, because they are all big companies, they are all profit-oriented, and their contacts are similar. The most important thing is to see Hugos own choice. Right or wrong." Joseph sees the problem more thoroughly, and he has a clear control over the whole situation. Hugo didn''t answer immediately, but sat there and thought about it, "Joe, do you remember? You said before that Rick seems to want to stand on his own, let you come over and see if I want to Willing to join him, right?" Joseph nodded in agreement, "So, what do you think now?" Joseph looked at Carl in amazement, then looked at Hugo, "You mean, you want to join Rick''s ranks, starting from scratch?" "You can explain it like this." Hugo chuckled lightly. "What you just said is correct. No matter which company you go to, it is actually a big company and it is all profit-oriented. The problem is only my orientation. Nothing. But you know, I have never been interested in an agent like Lang. Although Rick must be profit-oriented, otherwise he would not be where he is today, but the point is that Rick knows the basis Target adjustment strategy, we can say that he is scheming, but we can also say that he is sincere." Hugo''s impression of Rick has always been very good. Even in 1991, when the Hugo was at its lowest point, Rick also helped Hugo a lotLater after the Golden Raspberry Award, Rick also Very friendly. Regardless of whether Rick''s interests are paramount, at least it can be seen that he still retains loyalty in his personality. Therefore, even if he is more earnest and eager on the issue of Hugo, he is not greedy for meritorious advances. In keeping with Hugo''s pace, not as aggressive as Marvin. If Rick acts as Hugos agent, Hugo can definitely communicate with each other, which is the most important thing; not to mention, with Ricks ability, he is currently the top batch of agents in Hollywood. , Is definitely not inferior to anyone. However, this is not the most important part. More importantly, "Whether we choose an international innovation management company, an innovative artist agency, or a William Morris agency, in fact, we are all chess pieces, we are all It is the subject of power in the game of power. But if we choose Rick to start a new company and new business together, maybe we can also invest in stocks, and this will make us break away from the position of chess pieces and become players." Hugo''s words were calm and gentle, with a slight warm smile on the corners of his mouth, but both Joseph and Carl were completely stunned. (The text to be continued is provided by (Dian Dian Han Paper).) . Chapter 728： Investment partnership In this society, different positions determine different perspectives, which is an eternal truth. 520 novel In the eyes of an ordinary clerk, one hundred million or one billion dollars is a huge wealth that is unattainable; but in the eyes of those at the apex of the pyramid, a difference of a few words may result in one hundred million or one billion dollars. The gap-this may just be an addition. Similarly, in the eyes of most actors, signing with the three top brokerage companies is a great achievement; but in the eyes of truly top actors, the agent is just an ordinary member of their work team, and they will even set up their own production company. , To control the initiative and economic lifeline in his own hands. In short, it is whether to work for others or work for yourself. The most classic case is DreamWorks. Steven Spielberg, the director magnate, and the animation magnate of Disney Studios Jeffrey Katzenberg (Jeffrey Katzenberg), the record industry is calling for trouble. The top personage David Geffen (.geffen), the sword built DreamWorks, the top film production company that will be the seventh largest player in Hollywood in the future. The full name of DreamWorks is ".skg", and the "s.k.g" is just that. Representing Steven, Katzenberg and Geffen respectively. These three bigwigs are determined to build DreamWorks into a new bright spot in Hollywoodnot relying on the backing of large consortia to become the leading presence, which is definitely a huge impact on the Hollywood industry. You know, in the century of film birth, companies that can be called top film factories, whether it is the first eight or the current six, rely on the support of a strong consortium to occupy the apex of the Hollywood pyramid. In fact, DreamWorks did indeed do it. In the ten years after the establishment of this film company, they completely changed the Hollywood animation market pattern on the one hand, and transformed the dominance of Disney into Disney, DreamWorks and Pixar. Three pillars stand together; on the other hand, it has set off a **** storm in the film field, successfully changing the six major Hollywood studios into seven. Steven Spielberg is a typical example, evolving himself from a **** on the chessboard into a member of the chess game, taking DreamWorks to the pinnacle step by step. Of course, as chess players, they face another world. They dominate their own destiny, but it takes more energy to control the direction of their own destiny. "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility." After ten years of insisting on DreamWorks, it was still trapped by the lack of support from the consortium. In this Hollywood world controlled by Wall Street, DreamWorks finally compromised and had to choose partners to alleviate its huge pressure on the capital chain. At the same time, it also alleviates the shortcomings of DreamWorks lack of distribution capabilities. They have successively cooperated with other six major Hollywood studios. In 2014, before Hugo Crossing, DreamWorks'' banner was divided into two parts. The animation department and Twentieth Century Fox signed a cooperation agreement, and the film department was owned by Disney. This means that even if you are a chess player, you may not be able to fully control your own destiny. In a capital society, every class has different difficulties. But it is undeniable that, as actors, it is up to their agents to decide their future, or it is up to them to determine the work of their own agents. There is a huge difference. As Hugo said, choosing the international Jianxin management company or Jianxin artist agency is actually changing the soup without changing the medicine. Hugo has always been an actor affiliated with this company, and he is a member of the entire system; But if you choose Rick Rosen to open the sword to his own company, and Hugo even becomes a member of the senior partner to invest, then he is one of the chess players and has the key to control his own destiny. What follows, naturally, is a pair of burdens and a pair of responsibilities. If Rick Jians new new company fails, it means that Hugos investment is in vain, and it also means that Hugo is a failure. For the gamers of China, whether there is capital to make a comeback again depends on the situation at that time. "You mean, you want to become a senior partner?" Joseph was obviously a little frightened. He hadn''t expected Hugo to have such an idea. Carl who was sitting next to him was even more stunned, unable to say a word. Hugo chuckled and shook his head, "No, it''s not a senior partner, but an investment partner." Although they are all partners, there are still differences, "I am not a broker, and I don''t know how the specific business should be executed. , So it is impossible for me to participate in business operations, so I can invest, and then have the right to make decisions, and take my destiny in my own hands." "Would you like to believe in Rick''s ability?" Joseph frowned slightly. In fact, what Hugo said was feasible and not small, but he still had to calm down and think carefully. Hugo shrugged, "It''s not that I believe in Rick''s ability, but among Marvin, Lang, Martin, and Roland, I chose Rick." There are countless agents in Hollywood. There are no 10,000 or 8,000. No agent is absolutely supreme. Even Michael Ovitz, who has brought the new artist agency to the current position, is not the only one that suits him. People, there is no best broker. Judging from Hugo''s current position, his options are actually very limited, and the biggest difference that distinguishes Rick from others is the initiative. If you dont choose Rick, you actually stay at the International Jianxin Management Company and choose Marvin Josephson, or go to Jianxin Artist Management Company to choose Roland Parkin, the difference is not too bigof course, if you insist on choosing, Hugo will choose the latter. Both Joseph and Carl were quiet. Hugo''s step was indeed a bit big, and he changed from a chess piece to a player. This huge change in identity was indeed very impactful. In fact, Hugo still has some faint expectations in his heart. If Rick''s departure from the International Jianxin Management Company is really a "midnight political change", it will be a profit for him, because the future of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company is limitless; if not ...That doesn''t necessarily mean that investment has failed. Everything depends on the future development. "Do you think if Rick comes to serve as your agent, would you be willing to nod?" Joseph knew that if he became Hugos manager and Hugo followed Rick to leave the current company, then Rick would be rain. The best candidate for a fruit broker. Hugo thought for a while, instead of answering directly, he said playfully, "Joe, do you remember? During the period before and after the Golden Raspberry Award, Rick helped a lot, right? ?" Joseph nodded involuntarily, "You said, did Rick help us because he pityed us, because he was kind, or because he was optimistic about my future?" They are not Rick, so they have no way to answer this question. Joseph and Carl couldnt help but glance at each other. When recalling carefully, Carl hesitated and said, Actually, Rick is indeed a good person, so he is the current one. The most prestigious agent in the company, no one can deny his ability." Rick is a black, thin, short and humble existence. In Hollywood, which judges people by appearance, he has no advantage at all. On the contrary, he will be discriminated against. But even so, he has won a piece of his own sky in Hollywood. Of course, it is impossible to convince people with morals, but it is undeniable that his slick posture is indispensable. And for a third-line actor at a trough, he didn''t get into trouble. No matter what the reason, it can be seen that he is at least not a bad guy. Joseph hesitated, "I think, they should have all. But Rick has always taken good care of me. I will not deny this matter. Even if he was planning to fight against Lang at the beginning, but a small person like me can grow up, he It really helped a lot." o. After these words were spoken, Joseph also understood what Hugo meant. On the whole, Rick was indeed a good choice. "So how much do you want to invest?" Joseph asked deliberately. "I don''t know, five million US dollars?" Hugo doesn''t know much about the founding capital of the brokerage company, but he has heard before that the brokerage company is actually an industry of empty gloves, and this is also Marvin Josephson. The important reason for the wealth and wealth to enter the brokerage industry is that this circle relies more on contacts to open up the situation, and the economic foundation is only an aid. Therefore, generally speaking, 10 million start-up capital is enough to set up a small brokerage company-a small brokerage company that is small and well-equipped. Hugo is actually a rich man now. The money earned by "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Sleepless in Seattle" is almost useless. The part of Hollywood fans is nothing but alcohol, famous cars, and drugs. Goods, luxury houses, parties and fashion, but Hugo has not been exposed to many of these things, so his expenses are not high. Therefore, even though all the income from "Schindler''s List" is donated and "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death" have not been released yet, they have not brought any income to Hugo at all. But it is not difficult for Hugo to take out ten million in one breath. Because Hugo didn''t know what Rick had planned, and what the situation of this new company was, Hugo only temporarily estimated a five million yuan. When Joseph heard Hugo''s casual words, he couldn''t help laughing. "Honestly, did you think about it from the beginning, so you let me be your manager?" Seeing that Joseph dared to make such a joke now, Hugo knew that all their previous knots had finally disappeared. Hugo smiled and shrugged, "Otherwise, why do you think I haven''t bought a villa?" In fact, both friends and reporters have asked many times about whether Hugo wants to move, but Hugo has never had this idea. The main reason is that he has never linked himself to an area like Beverly Hills. , Thinking about it now, it makes Hugo more calm about future planning. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 729： Dating invitation ?? Although Hugo has calculated for the future development, all this is still unknown, it still depends on the development of the next thing. After all, Rick Rosen has not taken any concrete actions yet, and Marvin Josephson seems to be there. Big moves are brewing. Compared with the agencys business, the recent filming of "Life and Death Speed" requires Hugo''s concentration. The usual filming cannot be lost. A wandering will directly lead to serious consequences. It''s okay to start all over again if you lose your mind. If you lose your mind at the shooting scene of "Life and Death Speed", then it''s really a problem of yin and yang. Today is the last scene at Los Angeles International Airport. The next time will be devoted to the shooting of the subway scene. This also means that the shooting of "life and death" is coming to an end, and it can be finished in five days and ten days as slow as possible. The last scene at the airport was an explosion scene. The bus and the plane that all escaped successfully collided with each other and completely detonated. Today, the blasting team does not have any burden, and it can completely detonate the real bomb by letting go of hands and feet. This is also called by the leader of the blasting team Boyd Shemis, "The meaning of my work is that this is how I joined the blasting team. The goal of the group."" With a "bang", the fire was reflected in the sky, the heat wave hit, and the smoke billowed. The earthquake effect that came on made everyone on the scene feel the power of the explosion, even if Hugo stood nearly 400 yards from the explosion site. In addition, you can still feel the powerful air waves and sound waves when the bomb is detonated. Sandra originally stood by and watched happily, but as soon as the heat wave hit, she fled and hid behind Hugo. She quietly looked over Hugo''s shoulder with lingering fear, but the vibration from the ground was still She involuntarily grabbed Hugo''s shoulder, trying to find a sense of security. Feeling the gradual hardening of the palms on his shoulders, Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "Hey, are you going to torture me?" A single sentence caused Sandra to slap his shoulders directly, making Hugo Immediately grinned, "You really don''t know how to appreciate it, but Boyd calls this the most spectacular firework, don''t you think it''s magnificent?" "If you watch it through the movie screen." Sandra''s voice came cautiously from behind Hugo, which made Hugo laugh directly, "I hope the movie audiences have the same thoughts as you." Perhaps this is one of the differences between men and women. The adrenaline rushing scenes such as explosions, drag racing, and fights can always attract the attention of men. Therefore, action movies are always prosperous in Hollywood, which is market-oriented by men. Unfailing. "That''s why you were so enthusiastic when shooting? Because you are a man?" Sandra stood up slightly, trying to calm her voice, but the heat wave on her face still made her frown again. "Then it doesn''t matter if your arm was scratched when you filmed that scene?" "Who is the culprit, you still ask me." Hugo looked back, glared at Sandra, and suddenly made Sandra smile embarrassedly, then lifted his right hand and broke Hugo''s face. Go back and avoid direct contact between the eyes of the two people. "You can''t say it''s all because of me, it''s just that the speed hasn''t been adjusted properly, and I don''t want this in unexpected situations." After Sandra finished her sophistry, she still stuck her tongue out, expressing her own. apology. In the previous scene, after all the passengers on the bus were diverted, only Annie and Jack who were driving were left. In order to escape the bus that was about to explode, the two used the inspection window in the middle of the bus floor to escape from under the car. The bus. They had the reason that there were pulleys under the floor as the inspection window, leaving the bus like a skateboard, but due to acceleration and inertia, the temporary skateboard got out of control and directly hit the buffer zone next to the airport. Filming this scene, the crew has no way to 100% control the running route of the skateboard. They can only make a general plan, hoping that the skateboard can eventually rush to the buffer zone smoothly. Unexpectedly, the speed was out of control. Although the skateboard was advancing according to the expected route, the speed was too fast, which made it difficult to maintain the balance, so an accident occurred. You should know that this is a small skateboard, which has to carry the bodies of two adults at the same time. The width and length are much different. Therefore, if you are not careful, your elbows or feet may touch the floor, causing the skateboard to lose control during high-speed running. , It is easy to get injured. Throughout the filming process, Hugo completely protected Sandra in his arms. Sandra was like a baby in the mother''s womb, curled up in Hugo''s arms, firmly protected by Hugo. However, due to the high speed, Sandra suddenly raised her head slightly, and hit Hugos chin, causing Hugo to lose his balance and touch the floor, causing the entire skateboard direction to change. The direct consequence is that Hugo''s left arm was bruised, **** and terrible. In fact, Sandra is not only guilty, but also because she is a little shy, she can''t even look directly at Hugo now. During the filming of this scene, Sandra was strictly protected by Hugo. She was completely surrounded by Hugo''s masculine breath. She could truly feel that in times of crisis, this man gave up everything in front of her. Protecting yourself. This feeling makes Sandra''s heartbeat completely lose its rhythm. Even at such a critical moment, she will have a second to forget the environment she is in-whether it is in or outside the scene, and then her cheeks are shyly pink. Occupied. This is why Sandra suddenly wanted to look up. She was suddenly a little curious about the expression of the man in front of her, the temperature, the smell, the arms and the chest, which almost made Sandra unable to think, she just felt I was in a safe fortress. The result was an accident, but even if there was an unexpected situation, Hugo did not let go, but slammed her head into her arms, using his back and arms to resist the oncoming cushion. Take, this is also the source of Hugo''s arm wound. Even if it is just a simple action, Sandra''s heartbeat suddenly hits like a deer, or strictly speaking, this can make any woman lose her footing, throb and invade. No wonder its said that filming is easy for a long time. Not only is it easy to blur the line between reality and drama after the role is substituted, but when you get too deep in the movie, you really fall in love; at the same time, its easy to get along day and night and cooperate closely. Just rubbing sparks. Although Sandra didnt see Hugos eyes or even touched Hugos face during the entire filming process of that scene, there was no communication between the two of them, even Hugos chest and arms. She was not within sight, the only thing she could see was the dirty body armor in front of her. But this kind of subtle atmosphere, strong arms, hot body temperature, and strong hugs are enough to make Sandra''s heartbeat completely lose its rhythm. Especially seeing Hugo''s horrible wounds in order to protect himself-and because of his own recklessness, the bruises that people can''t bear to look directly at looked very serious. As a result, Hugo not only didn''t blame himself, but also laughed and joked. "You really can''t stand the test at all", which made Sandra throb even more. After that, Sandra has not dared to look directly at Hugo''s eyes, lest she see those amber eyes, her cheeks and heartbeat will betray her true emotions. At this time, after the bomb in front of her was detonated, Sandra also subconsciously hid behind Hugo, but looking at Hugos sturdy back, the oily white T-shirt outlines Hugos lean but well-proportioned figure. , This reminded Sandra of a sentence, "You look thin when you wear clothes, and you have flesh when you take off your clothes." Hugo didn''t seem to be very strong at first, but the previous scene made Sandra fully appreciate Hugo''s "strongness". ". Thinking of this, Sandra''s cheeks burned like fire again, and her heartbeat was like thunder, which made Sandra touch the palms of Hugo''s shoulders as if they were being burned, and immediately put them back. Hugo felt Sandra''s hand retracted, he subconsciously turned his head and looked at it, "What''s the matter?" Then he saw the blush on Sandra''s cheek, which made Hugo couldn''t help laughing. "How hot was the heat wave? You were all sweating." Sandra was a little embarrassed when Hugo said this. She raised her head and curled her lips. "Aren''t you hot? You are not like a stove..." Before this sentence was over, Sandra said I felt my palms started to get hot again, as if I could still feel the temperature of Hugo''s skin. Hugo looked at Sandra in front of him, and smiled chucklingly, but keenly noticed Sandra''s anomaly. The main reason is that he and Sandra get along very closely during this time, so he knows that Sandra is just like Annie in "Life and Death", with a bold and easy-going personality. The true personality is also a bit of a silly eldest sister. At the same time, he also has The kind of casualness of boys, UU reading but today Sandra looks like...like a woman. Hugo quickly noticed this difference. I have been very happy with Sandra recently. Hugo will not deny this. The time spent with the crew of "Life and Death" is very relaxed and active. Thinking of this, Hugo suddenly flashed a figure in his mind, and then he paused for a moment, his eyes fell on Sandra again, and he couldn''t help but feel that this might be a good idea, "Hey, you know Maybe we can keep eating tonight." Sandra was stunned by Hugo''s words, "Uh, you mean, everyone on the crew?" "No, it''s you and me." Hugo said with a smile. At this time, Sandra didn''t have the gesture of a little woman. She frowned and asked with a puzzled look, "You mean, this is a date?" "Hehe..." Hugo shrugged and said with a smile, "Why not?" Sandra looked at the smile on Hugos face, her mood suddenly relaxed, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was also outlined, "Is it because your sweetheart left the crew that you thought of me?" (to be continued Chapter 730： have dinner together Under the curtain of night, the city is like a long flowing crystal river, like a galaxy-like river adorned by fires during the Loy Krathong Festival. The stars are dotted with light and shadows, and the noise and quiet between light and dark are slowly opened in the night. Outline the various aspects of life that belong to each city. The human voices on the Hollywood Walk of Fame vividly portray the citys excitement in the night. The light in the line of sight ranges from pale yellow to lemon yellow to golden yellow. The warm yellow is because of the difference in light and shadow. The dazzling light is made into layers of intricacies. You can see both bright to dazzling light and dim to disappearing shadows. In the pitch-black night, people and objects on the Avenue of Stars are all covered. Stained with a thin layer of halo, the whole night was beautifully embellished. From the surging Hollywood Boulevard all the way north, along a random road, gradually leaving the bustle of the main street, walking towards the direction of the Hollywood Hills. Hollywood Hills not only has the world-famous "Hollywood" sign, but also a landmark mountain range in the City of Angels. The parts north of Sunset Plaza and north of Beverly Hills are part of this mountain range. Due to the geographical location of the mountains, the entire city can be seen from halfway up the mountain. You can even see Santa Monica anchored at the sea level and the deep blue Pacific Ocean, so the mountains are full of mansions. Just leave one street on Hollywood Boulevard, and you can see the rapid increase of apartment buildings and hotels on both sides of the road. If you go further along the hillside, you can see single-family villas, palm trees, pine trees, and wisteria. On both sides of the road that can only accommodate one car, the mountains and plains are in full bloom. In the hazy night, it is like a rabbit hole that Alice broke into by mistake. Suddenly, a dream world is enlightened. Walking along the one-way road up the mountain all the way to the top of the mountain, you can see an Asian-style villa with an antique wooden structure. The simple architectural style and the evergreen plants can be seen everywhere, blocking the prosperous moments of the city behind you. In the city A secluded and laid-back paradise opens up in the middle of his heart. This restaurant called Shancheng () is a Japanese restaurant, but they do not only serve Japanese cuisine, but also provide dishes from other countries in Asia. They have simple steaks and grilled fish, which can be described as considerate. Most importantly, the excellent location makes Shancheng one of the most popular dating restaurants in Los Angeles. Hugo chose this place for his appointment tonight. He drove to Sandra''s house to meet him early, but he didn''t drive the car directly to the gate of the mountain city. Instead, he got off the car before entering the one-way street, Satsuma. Pulling the car away first, then Hugo and Sandra walked up the mountain. "I told you, you''d better not wear high heels." Hugo looked at Sandra''s somewhat helpless expression, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help being outlined. Sandra lifted her right foot, took a look at the beautiful black high heels on her feet, glanced at Hugo, and said angrily, "If you tell me that todays date is mountain climbing, then I certainly wouldn''t be like this." This made Hugo pounced and laughed. Sandra also pulled out a smile, raised her head and looked at the lush trees on both sides, "This is really like the rabbit hole Alice found. It seems that after walking in , It has completely entered the spring, the scenery is really beautiful." Breathing the evening air of Los Angeles, it seems that you can feel the scent of the hot sun during the day, "I never knew there was such a place in Los Angeles." Hugo smiled and said, "I don''t know. My friend recommended it to me." "Male friends or female friends?" Sandra asked in a playful voice, obviously there was something in the words, which made Hugo smile a little bit more helplessly. "Female friends." Charlize actually told Hugo here. Charlize and Mr. Perfect had been here once. Hugo didn''t want to choose one of them, but he didn''t want to choose one of them, but he thought of Charlize and lamented the beautiful scenery here, Hugo. He couldn''t help but feel a little moved, he also wanted to see what Charlize''s beautiful beauty that made almost all languages ??lose color was like. Sandra heard the answer, frowned and nodded slightly, "This should be a positive sign... right? You know, I thought it was your sweetheart that told you, I should mind your sweetheart or you Of...female friends? Hugo was completely amused by Sandra''s words, and chuckled, "No, you don''t need it." The "sweetheart" that Sandra said in her mouth actually has a source, this sweetheart is just Leonardo DiCaprio. In the process of cooperating in "speed of life and death", after Jack and Harry played by Hugo and Leonardo reasonably rescued the trapped people in the elevator, there was an afterthought of dialogue. Jack said, "Is it fun?" "I''m very happy." Harry sighed, "What about you?" "The elevator fell straight down..." Jack''s words were ironic, and he seemed to be saying, "The elevator fell down." , This is to say, of course its fun." Harry also sighed, "Okay, this is really great." Then the two people sat side by side on the aisle, gasping for breath, enjoying the happiness of escaping from death. During the conversation, Jack discovered that the man behind the scenes was still in the building, and the two of them cheered up again. Go arrest the criminal. In fact, there is nothing in this passage. The main thing is to show the tacit understanding and ease of this pair of partners. Leonardo added a sentence in a mocking way when he said the sentence "I am very happy, what about you". "Sweetheart" is regarded as revenge for Jack''s dragging Harry into the water to participate in the elevator rescue operation, and it can also be regarded as an aspect of the tacit understanding between the pair of partners. After that, Harry broke into the house of the man behind the scenes in order to save Jack, who was hanging by a thread on the bus. He didn''t want this to be a trap. The man behind the scenes installed a bomb at home and directly detonated it. Harry died heroically. After Jack on the bus heard the news, he was furious and almost lost his mind. Therefore, this can be regarded as the back and forth response and connection of the plot. This situation is not uncommon in the Los Angeles police. Just as the comrades on the battlefield are their closest partners, the partners in the police are the only objects that they can rely on. The brothers are completely loyal. Can stand the test, and must stand the test. These are all friendships cultivated in the flames of war and struggling with life and death in an instant. Originally, Leonardos "sweetheart" was nothing, but it was normal. The Los Angeles police often made this joke in real life, but it was remembered by Sandra, and he deliberately teased Hugo several times. With Leonardo, the crew of the crew immediately became enthusiastic. Every time they saw Hugo and Leonardos co-productions, they would become "sweets" to each other, and Hugo and Leonardo were two people. They are not people who can''t make jokes. On the contrary, they cooperate with the crew very well. Every day they deliberately call each other sweethearts, so that the crew can''t make fun of each other every time. When Leonardo''s scene was finished, all the members of the crew were joking and saying, "Hugo, your sweetheart is leaving. Don''t you feel sad?" Ever since, Sandra only had this kind of ridicule when she received an invitation from Hugo on a date. "If you really want to pursue it, I think Sweetheart is a bit more threatening than a friend." Hugo also pretended to think carefully, and said carefully. This made Sandra clapped her hands and laughed, she also thought about it very cooperatively, "En, Leo is indeed a strong opponent, I must pay attention. It seems that I choose high heels today is very wise The choice, the combat effectiveness is stronger, and it can seduce you." After speaking, Sandra gave Hugo a wink. Sandra''s personality is not graceful and sexy. Not only did this wink not help, but Hugo laughed out of it. "High heels still have this effect? ??Why don''t I know?" Sandra raised her right index finger and shook it calmly, "You don''t know, high heels are always the most powerful weapon for women." After finishing speaking, Sandra also deliberately raised her right leg. , Straightened his toes, showing his slender legs, trying to make Hugo drool. "Robin and Williams will also agree." Hugo tweeted out, seeming to admire Sandra''s legs, but the words spoken made Sandra stunned. After thinking about it, Sandra realized it. Hugo was talking about the "slim daddy" who had a big box office not long ago. Robin looks very well dressed in a dress... "Sexual. Feeling", Sandra here. He didn''t hold back at all, clapped his hands and laughed, where there was still a bit of ladylike image, it seemed like a lunatic. Hugo looked at Sandra with horror on his face, which made Sandra converge a bit. She rubbed her cheek quickly, "Ah, this is the pain of dating, although we are already so familiar with the crew, But when you go out on a date, you still have to maintain your image. You see, if I am too lady, you will think I am pretending; but if I am too casual and have no dating atmosphere, I really dont know what to do." Sandras honesty made Hugo laugh again, "I like to be more casual than pretending, of course, except you pick your nose or pick your teeth directly in front of me, oh, yes, pick your feet. I can''t do it either." After that, Hugo raised his right hand and shook it in front of his nose, as if his feet had come out. Sandra was angry and funny, but she didn''t refute, but nodded meaningfully, and said solemnly, "Maybe I can try it today. Didn''t you say that this is Japanese food today? Is it tatami? ?" Hugo''s expression froze in an instant, "Uh..." (to be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for the work monthly. Your support is me. The greatest motivation to continue to create!) . Chapter 731： Star role Fortunately, this is a one-way street, so even if Hugo is crazy about it, he wont get lost. Just follow the winding road all the way, but within a quarter of an hour, Hugo and Sandra arrived in the mountain city. Doorway. The mountain city is not as magnificent as imagined. The elegant wooden architecture, the use of fresh colors, and the simple interior design make the entrance of the restaurant look refreshing, and there is a sense of relaxation that is completely free from the bustle of the city, as if on the shoulders The heavy burden has been removed. "Good evening, welcome to Shancheng, do you have an appointment?" The receptionist standing at the door asked with a smile on his face. Sandra naturally looked at Hugo, but Hugo paused, "Uh, sorry, there is no appointment. Is there no place now?" Since Hugo decided to come to the mountain city at the last minute, it was simply Too late to make an appointment. Moreover, after Hugo came to Los Angeles, there were not many opportunities to go out to eat. He never developed the habit of making appointments, and some habitually believed that it was enough to go directly in after arriving at the scene. Faced with this situation, Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. The wheat-colored cheeks were slightly red, which made Sandra stand beside him and couldn''t help but laugh. The next words of the receptionist obviously made Hugo even more helpless, "Sorry, our seats are already full. If there is no reservation, it may take a while." I dont know why, Hugo suddenly remembered the Valentines Day disaster he mentioned in an interview with Oprah Winfrey. Every years Valentines Day is a disaster for men because they must remember this. On festivals, programs must be arranged next. But the problem is that everyone in the entire city rushes out to make appointments in restaurants, which makes it very difficult to make reservations for restaurants on Valentine''s Day, and sometimes it may not be possible to make reservations to popular restaurants a week in advance. As a result, it will naturally lead to a turmoil. Hugo didn''t know why he suddenly remembered this incident, but it is undeniable that a man forgot to reserve a seat during a date. This is a very disappointing thing. You can''t let a woman stand in the wind and wait for a seat. It''s really rude. Hugo didn''t even dare to look at Sandra''s eyes at this time. Although he could see that Sandra was not angry, but smiling, he still inevitably felt sorry. After all, he took the initiative to propose this date. If you wait, how long do you have to wait?" This is not the peak time for dining. Hugo originally thought it would not be too difficult to miss the peak period, but he forgot that this is a big city with a population of more than two million. "About three quarters of an hour." The receptionist said with a smile, but it made Hugo look earthy immediately, which was really bad. Hugo took a deep breath, turned his head to think about Sandra, and calmly became his own mistake, "Sorry, I''m really sorry, my mistake." If you make a mistake, you have to admit that avoiding it is definitely not a good choice. , And this is their first date, this situation can be called the most terrible situation that no one wants to face. Sandra didn''t care too much, but blinked her eyes, "If you come with your sweetheart, this kind of thing won''t happen, right?" Being teased like this, Hugo was immediately amused, "No, if I date Sweetheart, I should choose a pizza restaurant or a pancake restaurant." "Then I should still feel fortunate, at least there is still a difference in treatment." Sandra said with a smile. The receptionist stood behind the reception desk, watching her nose, her nose and heart. She was obviously completely confused about the conversation between Hugo and Sandra, and she could only stand intently and motionless. After laughing, Hugo glanced at the receptionist again, then looked at Sandra hesitantly and said, "So, due to my mistake, I think I have lost the initiative to date tonight. Do you want to take over? ?" "That''s all?" Sandra leaned back and raised her eyebrows in surprise, "I thought you would show the spirit of a man." "Are you referring to this?" Hugo clenched his fist and waved it. This action made Sandra laugh violently, but Hugo touched his nose shyly, standing still. After thinking for a while, I looked at the receptionist again and asked in a deliberate tone, "As far as I know, every restaurant will have reserved seats. You know, reserved for VIP customers. I dont know if we can take one. Where''s the table?" This is some news that Hugo has heard. In Los Angeles, where there are many stars and politicians, there are actually many people who arrive at the restaurant without an appointment, and many of them are big names. For example, if U.S. President William Clinton came to a restaurant for dinner without an appointment, but there was no seat, then the restaurant could not push Clinton out, or let Clinton wait at the door. In order to avoid this situation, the restaurant will have reserved seats, and there will be every day to ensure that the restaurant will not be rude when important people come. This situation is even more numerous in Hollywood. Top stars appear in restaurants to dine. This is actually a kind of free publicity. Almost all restaurants are warmly welcome, so they can''t push stars outside, they will only greet them with enthusiasm. . Of course, the so-called "stars" are also hierarchical, and this snobbery has left countless marks on Hollywood. In fact, Hugo hesitated for a moment whether he should report his name to see if he could get a seat, but this is really not what Hugos character would do, not only pretending to be force, but also using his own mouth. Showing off one''s achievements is strange just by imagining, so this idea just came out and was directly extinguished by Hugo. The receptionist still smiled and said, "Today, our reserved seats are full. I''m really sorry. Or, you can leave your contact information and we will reserve a seat for dinner tomorrow. What do you think? " Although the attitude of the receptionist is very polite, the subtext is actually very clear: reserved seats are for VIPs, but who are you? The famous Hugo was not recognized, or he was not qualified enough to enter the reserved seats. If he were replaced by other reporters or entertainers, his jaw would be dislocated in surprise, but for Hugo, he didnt feel at all. It''s awkward, because he has never felt that he is a "top star", and he doesn''t think that his profession can bring him any privileges. This is evident from the fact that Hugo is willing to stand on the street and perform band performances. Sandra looked at Hugo unexpectedly. The receptionist didnt recognize Hugo. This incident made Sandra feel very unbelievable. Although she did not intend to borrow Hugos name to do anything, she still Feel surprised. You know, Hugo is now a hot figure in Hollywood. What surprised Sandra even more was that Hugo didn''t mind at all. There was no such thing as a big star or temperament. Was it because Hugo was weak or because Hugo was broad-minded? Just as Hugo and Sandra were about to leave, another person came up at the entrance. She smiled and bowed to Hugo and Sandra first, and then whispered something in the ear of the receptionist. , The receptionist immediately began to check the registration book in front of him, and the woman who had just walked out looked at Hugo and Sandra. Originally, the woman still had a polite smile, but when she came into contact with Hugos sight, she was completely shocked for an instant, and her whole attitude immediately became cordial and enthusiastic, "Good evening, may I ask if you are here for dinner? Is it?\" "Uh...Yes, but I was told that there is no seat, and due to my negligence, I didn''t make a reservation, so..." Hugo scratched his head in embarrassment, and cast an apologetic look at Sandra again. "It seems that we can only enjoy the night view of the City of Angels and the food of the mountain city again next time." "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, Mr. Lancaster." The woman bowed to express her apologies, and then walked directly to Hugo, "Good evening, I am the duty manager Amy of the restaurant, in fact, we are still VIPs. With reserved seats, if you dont mind, you are very welcome in our restaurant." Hugo looked at Amy in front of him. He didn''t turn his mind for a while, and was stunned, "Uh, you mean, there is still a place?" Then he saw the receptionist standing aside immediately. Standing to the side in panic, gave Amy a stiff look, and then immediately lowered his eyes. The politeness and alienation he had just disappeared at all, which made Hugo feel a little funny. "Yes, Jenny doesn''t understand the arrangement of VIP seats in the restaurant, so she is a little negligent." Amy politely but warmly said, "May I have the honor to lead the way for you and your female partner?" Hugo didn''t answer immediately, but looked back at Sandra, who also shrugged dumbfoundingly, and said, "Then it will be troublesome." Amy took Hugo and Sandra into the restaurant and walked along the wooden floor all the way in. She also politely asked, "I dont know if you like being close to the garden, or Where is it near the window sill?" Hugo glanced at Sandra again, Sandra also felt Hugo''s gentleman''s actions, and smiled and said, "I heard that the scenery here is very beautiful. If there is a place near the window sill, it would be great. ." There was no place to dine before, and now there is still a place to choose from. Hugo suddenly felt that he has not really noticed until today that the so-called additional effects brought by the so-called spotlight life are far more than he imagined. Many, is this one of the reasons why countless ordinary people dream of becoming a star? The rise in social status accompanied by the aura of fame and wealth. Perhaps this is the particularity of this job. On the one hand, I hope that I can be recognized by people, which is an affirmation of my work; but on the other hand, I hope that the spotlight will disappear sometimes, so that I can also have**. Just like everything in the world, everything is a combination of contradictions, but since you are already in it, there is no need to think too much, and there is no need to be too burdened, just calm down. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 732： Occupational benefits Amy took Hugo and Sandra all the way towards the depths of the restaurant. This Japanese restaurant is actually a more comprehensive style. It has both traditional tatami compartments and tables similar to izakayas. The direction of Midailu went all the way along the walkway next to the window, stepping forward among the scattered eyes of everyone, and you could feel it. Many service staff and scattered guests cast their sights over, although there was no discussion. Voice, but these eyes are enough: Hugo''s face is recognized. At this time, the table next to the window is indeed almost full. Most of the tables are relatively intimate double tables. The tables are in the shape of a five-sided diamond. One side is against the wall of the window, and the top two sides are Tableware is placed. A cream-yellow candle is placed on each table, and the candlelight exudes a touch of warmth in the warm goose-yellow light. Lifting your head, penetrating the warm light in front of you, you can see the whole city spread out in front of your eyes, and the bright lights extend from your eyes all the way down the mountain, blurring the boundary between night and day, and setting off the city of angels like daylight. , The endlessly spreading light finally disappeared at the end of the horizon, and then spread along the horizon toward the mountain above the head. The boundary between the sky and the ground has disappeared between the brilliant lights of the city and the undulating skyline, overhead The starry sky above and the shining starlight under your feet complement each other, like a basket of overturned stars. All the stars are scattered in every corner of the world, suspecting that the Milky Way falls for nine days. "Wow..." The sound of admiration almost uncontrollably blurted out, so that the beauty can easily make all languages ??lose their color, even Vincent Van Gogh''s brush can''t outline the beauty of such a starry sky. Hugo finally understood Charlize''s meaning at this time. The shock was almost overwhelming. He didn''t give any reaction time, and directly hit the heart violently. There was no way to make any effective response except for sighing. "Just this sight is worth the wait." Sandra sighed that the repeated voices pulled Hugo back to reality. When she looked back, she saw Sandra''s wide-eyed eyes leaning against the glass, thinly. I looked at every scene in front of me, even if I just missed a corner, I would feel regretful. "This is a masterpiece of the combination of humanity and nature, a product of historical precipitation." Hugo also said in a low voice, and Amy took them to a position close to the corner. The viewing position here is perfect, and at the same time it is also the product of other customers. The location is a bit farther away, leaving a relatively private space, no wonder it is called a VIP seat. Sandra looked back at Hugo, and asked suspiciously, "History?" His gaze immediately turned to the magnificent scene before her again. "This store is an old store opened in 1914. It has a history of eighty years." Hugo said with a smile. This sentence made Sandra look at Hugo again in confusion, "How did you know? "Hugo did not speak, just raised the tissue in his hand, and slightly raised his hand for a sign. Sandra looked down and saw that there was a pavilion badge on the paper towel with "1914-1994" written on it. Sandra had to admire Hugo''s carefulness, smiled and nodded. At this time, Amy, who was standing next to him, handed over the menu, then smiled and took two steps back, "If you need it, just raise your hand, and we will come over to serve you immediately." After that, Amy He turned and left, leaving private space for Hugo and Sandra. Amy immediately returned to the reception desk with a worried expression, "Jenny, that was a special guest just now, didn''t you recognize it?" The face of the receptionist called Jenny turned pale in an instant, "Sorry." Amy patted Jenny on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, the guest did not express dissatisfaction with you, it should be okay." When faced with such a problem, if the guest wants to pursue Jenny''s negligence, although Shancheng Restaurant will not start Jenny, but a meal Scolding is indispensable. After all, it''s a big taboo to open a restaurant in Hollywood without knowing important people. Seeing Jenny''s uneasy look before her, Amy sighed, "Don''t you know him? Hugo Lancaster, he starred in the hottest''Schindler''s List'' in the movie theater recently. "When Amy recognized Hugo, she was completely shocked. Hugo can definitely be called the hottest figure in the American entertainment industry in the past three months. One topic after another almost made Hugo no one. I dont know the point where no one knows, if I missed Hugo, I dont know what their general manager would be like. Fortunately, her appearance saved all of this. Seeing Jenny''s unfamiliar wrathful expression in front of her, Amy could only sigh, "Yes, you are not a Jew, but an Asian. How could you be concerned about this." Jenny is Asian, and Amy is It is an American, "Remember to learn more about entertainment news after you go back." After speaking, Amy was about to turn around and leave, but after only two steps, she stopped again and said back, "If necessary, apologize to Hugo in a while and it should be fine." Then Amy stepped forward again and walked towards Hugo''s position. "Since I came to a Japanese restaurant, I still decided to try sushi. How about you?" Sandra''s personality was very simple and she made a decision quickly. Hugo shrugged and said that he had no objection, "I am also very interested in sushi." He raised his right hand, and soon saw the waiter walk over immediately, and it took less than two minutes to complete it. Ordered a meal. When the waiter took away the menu, Hugo looked up and saw Amy walked over again, standing dignified in the distance, when the waiter walked over, she reconfirmed the menu again, and the waiter sent the menu. Went to the kitchen. Amy noticed Hugo''s gaze and showed a friendly smile, then bowed again before turning to leave. "So..." Sandra''s voice pulled Hugo''s gaze back. "Aren''t you not used to it? I mean, when others don''t recognize you." "No, why are you not used to it?" Hugo showed curious eyes instead. Sandra was taken aback by Hugos amber eyes, and then laughed, "I mean, you are a big star, and your every move is followed by others, and , If you stand on the stage and wave your hands casually, it is estimated that countless girls will scream for you. But in daily life, if a receptionist does not know you, don''t you think there is a huge gap?" What Sandra is talking about is human nature. This is a normal idea that everyone will have. Even if it is not a star, but only in school, such as after winning the championship in the school singing conference, ordinary students will feel as if everyone is the same. Pay attention to yourself, if someone does not know what they have achieved, they will be a little bit disappointed. When this feeling breaks out or gets out of control, it often triggers a "big-name incident." Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "It''s like the media''s reaction when I took the filming of''Pulp Fiction'' and''Life and Death Speed''. Why Hugo, who has a bright future, would choose these two movies for low cost and low remuneration. Does the work with an uncertain future mean this? Or, why do the 100-meter Olympic champions participate in the school games for elementary school students?" The imagery of Hugo made Sandra chuckled and nodded, "Yes, that''s almost what it meant." "Then actually I don''t think it''s weird. Although this is my job, it doesn''t mean that the whole world revolves around me, doesn''t it?" Hugo''s explanation made Sandra stunned and voted. With a puzzled look, Hugo couldn''t help but continue to say, "You know, maybe the receptionist doesn''t like movies, or she doesn''t like the movies I made, so you all know me, it doesn''t mean that she must know me too. So Easy." The corners of Sandra''s mouth stiffened, and a smile was drawn immediately. She had to admit that Hugo hit the core. "In addition, how many abilities does not mean that they need to be fully utilized all the time, does it? Just like Peter Parker, Carl Earl, Bruce Wayne, in addition to their responsibilities, they also have their own lives. "Hugo said lightly," So, choosing''Pulp Fiction'' and''Life and Death Speed'' may not be understood by others, but in my opinion, this is my interest and my choice; the same, one The 100-meter Olympic champion participated in the primary school campus sports meeting, perhaps for charity, perhaps for his nephew, or for his teacher. This is not necessarily a bad thing." Sandra smiled and nodded, "Your views are very special and very fresh." Sandra looked at Hugo seriously, she could see it on that handsome face The gentle and gentle smile gleams in the creamy light. This is a very comfortable smile that makes all conversations go smoothly. "You know, after many actors have achieved certain achievements, they often enjoy the heat of the spotlight. This is a very fascinating temperature, as well as people''s cheers and media attention... At that moment, it is as if you are, Uh, its the center of the world. You can feel your own presence like never before. At this point, Sandra paused and blinked at Hugo. You know, we have been trying our best to prove ourselves. Presence." The success of the career, the happiness of the family, the fulfillment of life, everyone in the society is actually trying to prove their own sense of existence, but the field is different and the method is different. "What about you? Don''t you want to prove your sense of existence?" Sandra felt very relaxed, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was naturally outlined. She was very keen to talk to Hugo, which made her feel excited, in her eyes With eager curiosity and exploration, she clearly conveyed her mood at the moment. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 733： Proof of existence "Maybe I''m a lunatic." Hugo stared and said with a serious face, but made Sandra laugh haha, because it reminded her of Hugo''s recent situation in the crew, but laughed. When it sounded, Sandra realized that it was very impolite for them to make a loud noise in the high-end restaurant at the moment. So Sandra quickly turned around and nodded to apologize, and then turned her head to look at Hugo, covering her mouth. The two of them looked at each other and laughed, but this time they both remembered to control the volume of laughter and not to disturb others. At this moment, the sushi was served like running water. Hugo and Sandra stepped aside. After the food was on the table, both of them picked up the chopsticks-this is completely familiar to Hugo. But the tableware was too much, but Sandra was sitting there and tangled abnormally. For Sandra, who was used to using knives and forks, the control of chopsticks was too difficult. Sandra complained with a gloomy expression, "Every time I eat. It is the same in Chinese cuisine. The chopsticks are really irritating. If the food is not really delicious, I would have given up long ago. I hope tonight. Food can satisfy me." Seeing Sandra''s gritted teeth, Hugo chuckled and said, "Actually, I don''t mind using my hands directly." Sandra cast her gaze dumbfounded, and paused for a while before suffocating a word, "Good idea!" The mountain city not only has the wonderful scenery second to none in Los Angeles, but Japanese cuisine can also be among the top. Both the ingredients and the taste are top-notch, and it is indeed a treat. After Sandra squeezed a piece of sushi into her mouth with difficulty and swallowed it, she showed a satisfied expression, and looked at Hugo again, "You haven''t answered my question." Hugo''s eating is obviously much simpler. He put down his chopsticks leisurely and thought for a while, "I have a band myself, do you know?" Although Sandra didnt know why Hugo didnt answer her question, but brought up the band, she nodded, Honor to death, even if I, someone who doesnt have much interest in rock and roll, has heard of it. ." "I thought you would say that you are a loyal audience of the''Oprah Talk Show''." This sentence suddenly made Sandra roll her eyes, and Hugo laughed hehe-"Oprah blurted out The main audience for "Show" is housewives. "In fact, the band hasn''t really been established for a year, and our performance started around June last year." Hugo simply said, "At that time,''Sleepless in Seattle'' was in theaters, and the number of people who could recognize me began to increase. You know, chick movies are always infinitely attractive to women." Sandra Naturally, he nodded in recognition, "After that, I participated in street performances with the band, and we crossed the United States from the West Coast to the East Coast, and then came back from a road trip performance." Sandra''s eyes widened unexpectedly, and the movements on her hands couldn''t help but pause. "After becoming an actor everyone knows, and still performing on the street, wouldn''t you be... awkward?" As a result, a chopstick was a chopstick. Unsteady, she dropped the sushi on the plate, annoying Sandra. Hugo smiled and picked up the chopsticks, sorted the scattered sushi lightly and put it in Sandra''s plate before putting the chopsticks down again. Street performance has never been a glamorous profession, because it is not fixed, and it is the simplest and most primitive way to perform. It returns to the street from the top stage where the spotlights gather and the cheers gather. On this simple platform, it can be said that it has fallen from the bottom of the cloud, and few people can accept it normally. In the 21st century singing talent show, "Voice of America (the. attracted many professional singers to attend. Although this is also a talent show, it focuses on professional cards, and many albums have been released. The singers, the solo singers who used to be the lead singer of the band, and the members of the former idol team will all appear on the show. They have all experienced such ups and downs: they once stood on the stage and were admired by thousands of people, but after their career slipped, they could only go to the streets and bars to lonely and stubbornly guarding their dreams. This huge gap almost made them lose their lives. hope. The reason why they participated in the "Voice of America" ??draft is to return to the spotlight, win a record contract, and re-enter the peak of their careers. Therefore, it is indeed incredible that, like Hugo, after "Sleepless in Seattle" created its glory, he was willing to return to the streets. "No, why should I be awkward?" Hugo chuckled and shook his head. "Did you know? The performance standing on the street is actually very different. It is a cruel performance without any disguise. When we stand On the stage, or on the red carpet, the reporters are all pressing the shutter at you, the fans are all screaming at you, and the lighting engineers are all rushing to shine the lights on you, but on the streets, none of this." "What''s on the street? White-collar workers passing by in a hurry, mothers picking up their children from school, little clerks who are overwhelmed by the burden of life, lonely women who quarrel with boyfriends and break up, students who mess around with carefree Of course, there are also drugs. The drug addicts who love to drink, the gangsters who are not doing business with the equipment, the police who use their power to vent their anger. Check" Hugos memory has returned to the section of standing on the street. The memories, the vivid bluntnesses are so clear and real, Hugo can recall those pictures without any effort. Listening to Hugos words, Sandra also stopped her movements and looked at Hugo quietly. Hugo in front of him is still very handsome, especially when he is focused on his own world. The serious light makes everything beautiful. But Sandra didn''t bump into the deer and didn''t have breathing confusion. She just listened intently. She wanted to listen carefully to every word of Hugo. She didn''t want to miss it. "So, standing on the street, no one wants to cheer for you, because they don''t owe you anything, they don''t need to rely on you for food, and they don''t need to chase you. They just need to show their emotions truly. This is the biggest difference between the street and the stage under the spotlight, and it is also the most frightening reality in your mouth. But I dont think so." Hugo made a small smile at the corner of his mouth and looked at Sandra. He didn''t mean anything. Lais thoughts just want to share the inner thoughts with the person in front of him-not a man or a woman but a friend-this kind of sharing feels very good. "I think that the street and the stage have different charms. It is a real to cruel test. It can most directly show ordinary people''s attitudes and opinions on your music and your performance." Hugo''s face is light. The shallow smile is full of self-confidence at this moment. It is a kind of light that has settled down and radiated automatically. "When our band was standing on the street, we experienced an embarrassment that an audience did not have. At the same time, we experienced hundreds of audience cheering together. The excitement; I have experienced the expressions of disgust on the faces of middle-aged women or hangovers, and at the same time I have seen the expectations of young teenagers shining with hope..." "That feeling is really real, it''s like their most direct reaction to our music. There is no cover, no hypocrisy, no politeness, everything is so...real." Hugo seems to have some words, but said After that, he still laughed at himself, apparently embarrassed by his over-commitment, "I enjoy the blood when performing on stage, but I also enjoy being close when performing on the street. You know, if I It would be great to be able to conquer those street listeners and attract them to enter the bands tour and enjoy the joy of music together; but if it doesnt work, I dont mind, because music comes from life and it should also be returned to life." "While standing on the street...what kind of feeling was that?" Sandra became curious suddenly, it was hard for her to imagine this wonderful feeling. "Remind you, you are no different from others, that''s how it feels." Hugo chuckled lightly. Maybe this is the important reason why he can keep his cool thoughts in Vanity Fair, and travel through the previous ten years of underground rock and roll career. Well, even if I still insist on the experience of performing on the street, I can always make Hugo correct his mentality. Sandra suddenly became a little confused. Hugo didn''t seem to answer her question, but he seemed to touch a little bit. This vague feeling made her a little confused. Hugo seemed to perceive Sandra''s feelings, and then explained, "For others, the proof of existence may be the pursuit of the media, the cheers of fans, the convenience of money... But for me," Having said that, Hugo paused, and he once again recalled the night of the Golden Raspberry Award. All of this is so false, as if it were a dream, but the only thing that can let Hugo know that he is not dreaming, all Everything is realistic, that is, "My music and my performance are the proof of my existence." Hugo thinks of Catherine Hepburn thinks of Michael Jackson. When people mention them in the future, will they use media comments to prove their greatness? Or use the memory deep in people''s minds to prove their greatness. ? Definitely not, but using their works, Catherine Hepburn on the big screen time and time again, Michael Jackson on the stage to sing one after another golden song, this is the best proof of their artistic life. This simple sentence of Hugo made Sandra fall into contemplation. This is not just a conversation, but an impact. Hugo saw Sandra''s expression and couldn''t help but laughed, "Sorry, we seem to start our dinner tonight with a topic that is most unsuitable for the first date. This is really not a good idea." Sandra also chuckled slightly. Indeed, no one would discuss such a esoteric subject on the first date, "Maybe this also makes our first date special, doesn''t it? After all, others have to copy But it''s a little difficult." Hugo smiled and pointed to Sandra''s chopstick gesture like chicken feet, "That is also impossible to copy." (The text to be continued is provided by (Dian Dian Han Paper).) . Chapter 734： Paparazzi out Anthony Bond Stewart felt that the wind was constantly piercing his collar, and his body was trembling slightly. Looking around, he could only hide behind a huge rockery and hide it, hoping for this rock. Being able to become a haven for yourself to hide, you can actually vaguely see the footsteps of spring in Los Angeles in March, but the violent sea breeze still makes people feel the power of winter when night falls. {Please search in Baidu, the first full text to read} Anthony folded his hands in front of his mouth, sighed continuously, hoping to warm his stiff hands a little, and stomped his feet vigorously to make his body active again. Out of my sight, I saw two figures standing on the other side of the street. The two people also hid. One was hiding behind the palm tree and the other was squatting on the hillside. They were obviously their own counterparts. Today, Anthony received a tip. He heard that Hugo brought Sandra to the mountain town for dinner. This made Anthony excited and entangled. The excitement was because it was so easy to dig into Hugos hot scandal, and he could directly catch it. When it comes to the evidence, it must be difficult for Hugo to quibble; the entanglement is because he is still a little afraid of Hugo. Looking at the transformation of Hugo in the three months from the end of last year to the present, it is really difficult for reporters to account for Hugo. To cheap. Anthony recalled the period of fled and panic after the "Witch Trial", and still shivered. Although he gritted his teeth at Hugo and wanted to fight back, things were not so simple and easy. Every time he was caught Inner fear prevailed, even Anthony himself was very depressed. But Anthony knew that unless he stopped working as a reporter, he could not avoid Hugo. Not only Hugo, he could not avoid any report object. This is the source of life and motivation for their paparazzi. This time, Anthony finally plucked up the courage again. He knew that sooner or later he still had to face Hugo. If he had to wait for the so-called best opportunity, he might never be able to wait. It would be better to take advantage of this opportunity and bravely attack. What''s more, today''s opportunity is already very rare. "Speed ??of life and death" has always been a hot topic recently. As the hero and heroine Hugo and Sandra, it is so simple to tell a story that must be told, and for media reporters, it is a fabricated gossip. It is beneficial and harmless. Even if the parties deny it, they can still catch the wind and catch the shadows. Because the special nature of the scandal is inherently fictional, there is no way for the parties to fight back. In other words, whether this scandal is true or false, Hugo has no way to fight back against reporters-at least it will not be a powerful attack on the moral high ground, which makes reporters occupy a very advantageous position. Another reason why todays opportunity is so rare is that Hugo and Sandra appeared separately, there were no crew members, no other friends, just two people alone, plus the choice of dinner, and it was the most full of Los Angeles. Mountain town, one of the romantic flavors, has largely explained the relationship between Hugo and Sandra. Even if Hugo denies it, even if the reporter does not add fuel to it, people will automatically substitute the "scandal" for granted. Therefore, as long as the reporters took pictures of Hugo and Sandra leaving side by side, the scandal would be implemented. Of course, if there are further or more intimate photos, so much the better. After comprehensive consideration, Anthony took the initiative to attack, a long absence. When Anthony arrived in the mountain city, he was the only one and no other companions. This shows that Anthony has a lot of connections as a paparazzi. It is already evident that he was able to enter the Golden Globe celebration party. He actually One step ahead of the peers, and the first to receive the tip, which means that this scandal has a great chance of becoming an exclusive. It is a pity that Anthony has not been able to enter the mountain city to shoot. The reason why the mountain town is so popular is that its scenery and food are indeed excellent, on the other hand, it is because of the restaurants protection of sex. In the era when mobile phones are not yet popular, controlling the camera of the behemoth means solving Most of the troubles have been eliminated, and Shancheng has always supervised this point very well. Anthony originally wanted to hide the camera and enter the inside of the mountain city, and then sought to buy the staff to bring the camera in. Unfortunately, the mountain city''s appointments were already full, and he could not get in at all. Then Anthony tried to bribe the restaurant staff, wanting them to help him take pictures of Hugo and Sandra, but today Anthony was a step slower, and the duty manager Amy realized the possible consequences of Hugos arrival. With vigilance, those staff who are willing to accept bribes simply cannot find a gap to perform their tasks. In desperation, Anthony could only be blocked outside the door of the mountain city and waited quietly. Although the mountain city is like a castle, Anthony hardly found any gap to break through; but fortunately, the mountain city does not have a back door or a side door. Customers can only leave from the front entrance, and the parking lot is also 200 yards walk from the front entrance. , So as long as you guard the vantage point of the main entrance, Hugo is also a turtle in the urn. Anthony fumbled for a while, looking around for the restaurant staff to seek a breakthrough. It took more than half an hour before and after. When he returned to the front door to look for a favorable position, he quickly found his counterpart. This is not surprising. This is Los Angeles. The media resources and New York are certainly not inferior to the spotlight. Every corner of the city is full of paparazzis eyeliners. Anthony can get the information and other people also have similar channels. get. Only two colleagues came, which is already very few. Paparazzi () was first born in Italy in the 1950s. At that time, Italian popular newspaper editors published compelling news photos with the slogan "A picture is more expressive than a thousand words", which not only made Italy popular The newspaper industry developed rapidly, ranking first in Europe, and gradually evolved the role of paparazzi into professionalism. New York photojournalist Ron Clara (.galella) is known as the pioneer of the global paparazzi. He created the spirit of chasing paparazzi and brought the work of the paparazzi to the extreme. In Ron''s paparazzi career, the former first lady Jacqueline Kennedy (. Kennedy) and Marlon Brando were his greatest achievements. In order to sneak a photo of Jacqueline''s private life, Ron followed her back and forth for ten years. Jacqueline was once forced to lose her manner by Ron, and he also fought two lawsuits with Ron. On September 24, 1969, Ron hid outside of Jacquelines apartment and pressed his hand the moment Jacqueline and his son Robert Kennedy Jr. walked out of the house. Shutter. When Jacqueline found out, she was furious and told her bodyguard to "smash his camera!" Because Ron refused to hand over the film, Jacqueline''s bodyguard escorted him to the police station. However, Jacqueline sued Ron Sao. The accusation of harassment was dismissed by the judge, and Ron thought, "My lawyer told me that Jacqueline should give me five hundred dollars in damages, but she never paid me." For this reason, Ron instead gave Jie Quirine went to court. This time, Jacqueline, who couldn''t bear it, violated her. Private and Sao. The harassment counter sued Ron, and finally won. Ron was ordered by the court to keep a distance of more than twenty-five feet from Jacqueline. In Rons later memoirs, he said, At that time, Jacqueline became my girlfriend. Because he was following Jacqueline, if he found someone else offended Jacqueline, then he She will definitely rush forward to protect her, and Ron has always believed that although Jacqueline sent him to court twice, she actually liked Ron to take pictures of her deep down in her heart. Otherwise, "she wouldnt be so much." A brilliant smile bloomed in my lens again and again." Rons secretly taken photos of Jacqueline have been sorted and totaled 3 million. His favorite and most well-known one belongs to "Jacqueline in the Wind". This photo is Rons completely unaware of Jacquelines It is the most beautiful and natural picture taken by Jacqueline when someone is following it. This photo is now regarded as a work of art and is collected by the Museum of Contemporary Art in New York. In addition to Jacqueline, Ron also followed Marlon Brando for several years. Once he followed Marlon to the restaurant, and after taking a lot of photos, he still didn''t want to leave. He even asked him "You When he wanted to do anything else, he replied provocatively, "How about taking off the sunglasses and taking a picture?", Ma Long slammed a punch, knocking out five of his teeth. But at the same time, Malone was swollen with bacteria on Ron''s teeth because of his fist. He stayed in the hospital for three days before he recovered. The most interesting thing is that this encounter did not keep Ron away from Malone. He still follows the grumpy top star. The difference is that he wears the helmet of a rugby player every time, so Malone is injured. Not his head anymore. For a long time after that, where Malone appeared, a paparazzi wearing a football helmet could be seen not far away. This has become a classic scene of mutual legends in the media. With the gradual rise of the paparazzi, it has even become an important news source for major newspapers so the paparazzi has born two factions, one is similar to the "National Inquirer" and "Entertainment Weekly." In this way, newspapers and magazines who live on gossip will cultivate their own professional paparazzi. The other is a news agency similar to the Associated Press, which is composed of professional paparazzi. They can actually be understood as private investigators. Their job is to monitor all the focal points in the circle. The information sources are located in every corner of the city, including insiders. After they have collected the information, they will sell it and sell the information. Give it to major newspapers and magazinesthe one with the higher price gets it. Anthony was born in a paparazzi himself and changed his job to become a reporter. In fact, paparazzi is still his specialty, and the two colleagues he just found hiding behind the palm tree should be the road to the parking lot, the palm tree. The tree is at the intersection of the parking lot. Although Anthony did not see the front, he can guess that this should be a special paparazzi for gossip magazines such as "Entertainment Weekly"; and the one hiding on the hillside occupies the high ground. , Condescendingly control the door of the restaurant, you can see that it is a professional paparazzi. It seems that today''s competition may not be as simple as imagined. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 735： Head-on collision The full rise of the paparazzi industry is accompanied by the rise of the Internet and its rapid development. The worlds largest paparazzi news agency xl7 Photo Agency was established in 1997. They have at least 150 paparazzi under their banner, not including those short-term paparazzi. Temporary paparazzi working, their annual profit can be as high as 10 million US dollars, it seems to become the world''s largest concentration of gossip. 520 novel In order to take photos of Britney Spearss fall in 2007, the x17 photo agency sent 30 to 40 paparazzi to follow all day long, revealing her private life to the public without any disguise, and Bran Ni''s private life also created a value of 100 million US dollars for the American entertainment industry, but it was accompanied by an explosive reaction from Britney directly smashing the paparazzi car. In 1997, the former British princess Diana Spencer (.) and her boyfriend died in a car accident in order to avoid the paparazzi who followed them. Afterwards, a paparazzi from France claimed to have taken photos of the princess wearing an oxygen mask on her face with blood on her face. This photo was bought by The Sun for $600,000. And when he learned that the princess had passed away, an English paparazzi wailed loudly, not to mourn the princess, but to grieve his financial loss, because he secretly photographed the princess for more than ten years and sold the photos to gossip newspapers and magazines to make money. There are fourteen sports cars and three villas. When the private life of an entertainer became a means for the major media to seek huge profits, the paparazzi career gradually flourished, and Michael Jackson slapped it. After the outbreak of the child case, it is not surprising that the reporters did not compromise. In fact, paparazzi peers can be competitors or partners. Profit is the only goal they pursue. They will do whatever it takes to achieve this goal. They can fight for a more appropriate shooting location, or they can give everything away for an exclusive news-including their own lives, and they can also seek skin from the tiger in order to get an exclusive. The same is true for Anthony. Anthony didn''t know the paparazzi standing behind the palm tree, which is why he inferred that the opponent was a paparazzi under "Entertainment Weekly", because in the early 1990s, the paparazzi staff was far from updated and changed. The century came frequently and quickly. In fact, the faces of professional paparazzi are more or less acquainted. Only the paparazzi squatting on the hillside, Anthony knew him. That paparazzi is called Dawes Carter (dawes. Carter). Dawes is considered a famous paparazzi in Hollywood. The incident in which he became famous is Woody-Allen and the foster daughter chaos. After Len''s love affair was exposed, he was chasing after him for ten months. During that time, he provided more than 60% of the news about Woody, and he quickly established a reputation in the circle. From Dawe''s tracking of Woody, we can see that he admires the paparazzi pioneer Ron Clara, and likewise, his close pressing of artists is also a classic. Dawes has been beaten by artists twice, and has caused lawsuits, becoming a popular figure in the circle for a while. One time was in 1987 when he was photographing the grumpy Sean Pan. Dawes and Sean had a frontal physical conflict. The hot-tempered Sean was like an untimely bomb. Not only did Dawes camera and car be used as a bomb. It was smashed, and the fists and feet confronting Daus directly caused Daus''s arm to dislocate and threatened, "Next time I see you, you will go into the coffin." Another time was last year when River Phoenix was sucked. After his death from an overdose, Daws followed Johnny Depp, Jacques Phoenix, and Keanu Reeves closely, eventually causing the bad boy Johnny to lose control, smashing Dawss camera, and also Pinching Dawes by the neck threatened him "Stop following me, and don''t bother other people anymore." Dawes filed separate lawsuits against Sean and Johnny, but in the end they didn''t really go to court, and used compensation to complete the out-of-court settlement. But its worth mentioning that not long after he and Sean reached an out-of-court settlement in 1987, Sean found out that the extras from the same crew filmed him secretly and fisted each other. This time a personal attack sent Sean into prison, and Dawes again. It was the first time that the first-hand information was released. This also made Dawes famous in the circle, his pursuit and fierce fight obviously have a very powerful lethality. In the past two years, Hugo has not been the kind of object that the paparazzi likes, because after the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo has almost disappeared, isolated from almost all negative news, and devoted himself to the progress of his career. There have been several scandals, including the relationship experience with Uma, but under the circumstances of a prosperous career, there are not many big news worthy of follow-up by the paparazzi. Although the paparazzi spent a long time stalking Hugo, the results were minimal, which is really frustrating. The big news that appeared in the previous few months were all head-on conflicts with reporters, and the paparazzi had no use at all. In contrast, the paparazzi still prefer the Hugo before the Golden Raspberry Award. During that time, the Hugo broke out almost every other day, and for the paparazzi, it was completely moving material. Therefore, even after the great success of "Schindler''s List", the album "Almost Fame" also achieved good results. Now the paparazzi who are willing to follow Hugo are still very limited. Just like today, Anthonys tip came from the staff in Shancheng. I believe there must be more than three paparazzi who got this tip. But it has been more than an hour now. There are still only three paparazzi at the gate of Shancheng. You can see the paparazzi. We are "diminished" by Hugo News. Anthony thought, he must impose precautions on Dawes, and I don''t know what strategy Dawes will use to make things bigger. If it was a situation where three paparazzi surrounded an artist, the artist fought a paparazzi, and the other two recorded the whole process, then whose news is the most valuable in the end? The answer is the victim. Anthony had to guard against Dawes'' uncompromising means. If necessary, he would rather break the balance by himself, otherwise Dawes might take the lead in waiting tonight. But the problem is that the opponent is Hugo... which makes Anthony feel a bit tricky. Or did he choose to work with Dawes? Anthony tried hard to start thinking about various possibilities. But at this moment, Dawes standing on the hillside made a move, which made Anthony immediately retracted all his thoughts and became vigilant. I saw a pair of figures appearing at the door of the mountain city. Under the shroud of dim light, the outline of the figure was not clear, but Anthony squinted his eyes. It was obviously Hugo! Although the specific appearance is not clear at this time , And Anthonys position is low, and there is no way to see the detailed situation with a telescope, but Anthony can feel that Hugo has a special temperament, and it is easy to distinguish it from the crowd. What''s more, Dawes'' movement also proved his guess. In an instant, Anthony picked up the camera and was fully prepared. The man took the jacket from the receptionist, put it on the woman, then put on his own jacket, and adjusted the collar... Anthony pressed the shutter to record this series of actions, but he was a little depressed because he didnt. Occupying a commanding height like Dawes, the effect of shooting is really limited. Then the man and the woman left the mountain city side by side. The three staff members standing side by side at the door bowed to express their farewell, and the two slowly walked down the downhill. Since the entrance of the mountain city is an empty flat ground without any obstructions, there is no paparazzi hiding there, because there is no way to hide the body shape, everyone can only stand thirty yards away looking for obstructions and waiting. At that time, they could only watch men and women approach each other step by step. Anthony could feel the excitement of his heart jerking up. This feeling is really a long-lost feeling. The turbulent witch trial some time ago almost made him lose all his confidence, but at this moment, he held his hands tightly. With the camera inside, he once again felt the calmness and composure that the world is in his hands. The distance was getting closer and closer, and Anthony immediately recognized it accurately. It was Hugo! And there is no doubt that the one standing next to Hugo is Sandra Bullock, who recently collaborated with him on "Life and Death Hour". Although the two people are not arm in arm, the scene of walking side by side and talking and laughing is obviously the best evidence. At this moment, Anthony didn''t wait for any further reaction. He quickly jumped out from behind the rockery where he was hiding, and rushed directly up. The camera shutter in his hand was already pressed down first. Anthony now has an advantage over the other two peers, because the two Hugos are walking along the one-way road instead of the parking lot. This makes the paparazzi behind the palm tree have to run for twenty yards to catch up. Arrived; As for Dawes on the hillside, although he grabbed a photo of the entrance to the mountain city, but now he has to run down the hillside first, the distance is at least 30 yards, and Anthony only needs less than Ten yards away! Both Hugo and Sandra didnt seem to have expected the paparazzi to jump out. The two of them had no time to react. The flash tore through the dim light, causing them to raise their palms to cover their eyes, trying to relieve the suddenness. The sharpness brought by the bright light; and the footsteps stopped at the same time at the same time, did not move back or forward, just stopped. Suddenly, Anthony, who was constantly sprinting forward and thinking about how to contain him, was caught off guard-it was too long to adapt to paparazzi life, and it was still a bit rusty. Anthony actually rushed directly in front of Hugo. His camera rushed forward and hit Hugo''s chest. The strong impact caused Hugo to lose his center of gravity and took a step back. Sandra quickly reached out to support Hugo in fright. In an instant, there was a one-second pause on the scene. It now seems that Anthony is deliberately provoking Hugo, hoping that Hugo will beat him. In a trance, history seems to repeat itself, so how will Hugo face this time? (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 736： Scream Hugo has not been followed by the paparazzi for a long time. Since July last year, he embarked on a road trip. The paparazzi did not appear at all. After that, "Schindler''s List" and "Almost Famous" came out. Guo is more of a head-on conflict with the media. Instead, the paparazzi has never appeared. In addition, Hugo has stayed in the "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death" crews, which does not leave the paparazzi too much room for fantasy. . Therefore, Hugo was really unprepared and caught off guard for the sudden appearance of the paparazzi. The dazzling flash is like a flash of lightning, breaking through the black cover in the hazy night, suddenly leaking a large ray of light like thousands of embroidery needles pouring down, there is no way to respond effectively, the body functions It will react automatically: close your eyes and raise your hand. This embarrassing posture is almost every artist''s direct response to the paparazzi, and no one can be an exception. Hugo and Sandra had a good talk at first, and the two planned to walk all the way to the main road below, and then leave by car, which is also considered as a digestion after dinner. This situation can be said to be sudden. The two people had no time to communicate, and then there was an impact directly on Hugo''s chest, making him take a step back when his center of gravity was unstable. Fortunately, the strength was not too much. It was fierce, so Hugo stood firm immediately. Although there was an unexpected situation, and it was still the fierce treatment that Hugo had not received in the past two years, Hugo is no longer the young boy at the Golden Globes last year. He immediately reacted and flashed through his mind. A word, "paparazzi", Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little upset. The "freedom" of the past eight months made him almost forget the existence of these Hollywood assholes. But Hugo didn''t have time to reflect on his mistakes. He knew that dealing with the situation before him was the top priority. Therefore, Hugo quickly calmed down. The first action he made was to raise his left hand and hold Sandra''s hand that was stretched out because he was worried about him, then pulled Sandra slightly, and borrowed it himself. Li took a step in Sandra''s direction. In a misplacement, Hugo stood in front of Sandra, and Sandra was completely protected behind Hugo. Because of Hugos tall figure and broad shoulders, Sandra disappeared directly, and she even couldnt see it. It''s the sight before me. But at this time, Sandra, standing behind Hugo, immediately understood: Hugo is protecting herself. Although this was only a small action, it was the first action subconsciously. Such a gentleman''s action immediately calmed Sandra''s panic. For Sandra, it was the first time facing the paparazzi situation. She didn''t know how to deal with it, but now it is clear that Hugo has taken over the situation. When Hugo was stunned, he could see the sound of footsteps coming from the left hand side. He didn''t need to turn his head at all, he could feel the flashlight blooming proudly in the night like a blossoming lotusobviously paparazzi. . Only then did Hugo finally see the person in front of him. It was Anthony. This made Hugo so angry and funny. He didn''t expect that there would be a reincarnation after all. Anthony was lured at the Golden Globes celebration. Hugo''s emotions were out of control, which resulted in a heavy blow; and today, Anthony seems to be planning to repeat the same tricks. However, no matter what Anthony has tactics, today''s Hugo is not so easy to deal with. Hugo protected Sandra with both hands, stepped back a little, and calmly said, "Mr. Bond, I shouldn''t have broken the law? Why do you look like a media partner of the Los Angeles police, ready to arrest me Woolen cloth?" Hugo''s words were not only a little ridiculous, but also a little ridiculous, which made Anthony''s movements stiff. Anthony was still a little unnatural when facing Hugo. At this time, he also lost his ability to judge, not knowing whether he should continue to attack or take a step back. But at this moment, the two paparazzi rushing to answer the question for Anthony. Daus held the camera in his hand high and pointed directly at Hugos face. He kept pressing the shutter and the flash light He clicked on the quiet driveway for a long time, the dazzling flash was always flashing under Hugo''s eyelids, and Dawes was still moving up and down, left and right, trying to cover Hugo behind Sander. Pull is also included in the lens. Anthony immediately understood that now there is only one way to attack. Either anger Hugo or take pictures smoothly. Attack is the best choice. This is the correct judgment that any paparazzi will make. If it was before, Anthony would do this without hesitation, but he was still a little dazed when facing Hugo today, but the actions of the two colleagues in front of him quickly awakened Anthony''s instinct. In an instant, the three flashes were flashing like a bunch of guns. Hugo only paused for about two seconds. He also responded immediately, seeing Hugo bend down and use his shoulders. Move forward, and then smashed from side to side a few times, pulling the distance between himself and the three paparazzi a little bit. The reason why I chose shoulders instead of hands is because the shoulder movements are more to squeeze out the space, and the pushing of the hands can easily cause the paparazzi''s center of gravity to be unbalanced, creating a fake fall. Sure enough, Hugo rammed left and right like a bull, and soon opened the distance between each other again. Dawes reacted very quickly. He originally thought that Hugo was about to run away, so he fell and fell after losing his center of gravity. Before going forward, he chose the latter. He wouldn''t let Hugo go easily. After standing firm, he immediately rushed up. This time, Hugo took precautions again. He spread his arms and blocked Daus firmly. The voice in his mouth immediately rang, "Calm down, calm down! What you should shoot, not everything has been done. Has it been photographed? Why are you staying close to me?" Hugos words stopped Daoss actions. In fact, during the paparazzi shooting process, if the artist calmly let the paparazzi shoot, it would be difficult for the two parties to conflict. After all, the paparazzi is not a masochist, their ultimate goal It is shooting news photos, like Anthony''s method of making news by looking for fights, and it does not happen frequently. At this time, Hugo didn''t seem to run away at all, but was very cooperative. This naturally made Dawes and Anthony temporarily quiet, and then saw Hugo continue to talk. "I didn''t plan to leave. You don''t have to provoke me all the time, otherwise I don''t know how things are going." Hugo said with a gentle smile on his face, both soft and hard. , It is really a dilemma for the paparazzi. However, Hugo did not cover his face, so he stood calmly and let them continue to take pictures, so Daws and Anthony did not continue to attack for a while. Its just that they all overlooked a small detail. Hugo always firmly protected Sandra behind her back. Sandra also wisely closed her hands and feet at this time, hiding her whole person behind Hugos figure. Strictly stupefied on the ground, he didn''t show any of his feet. Because Hugo speaks very fast, so the three of Anthony have not had time to pay attention to this point for the time being. "You have taken the ideal picture, why continue to attack me? This is not a good move, it will form a habit." Hugo was looking at Dawes when he spoke, but Anthony was standing next to him. But he began to restless, Hugo''s ridicule was sharp enough. It was obviously not a frontal attack, but it was still full of power. Even Daos, who was stared at by Hugo, was a little hairy. Dawes is a paparazzi who has collided head-on with Sean Penn, Johnny Depp and others. He is obviously not a person who is afraid of physical confrontation, but at this time he is very uncomfortable by Hugo''s eyes. This reminded him of the bad memories when interviewing Al Pacino. At that time, Al stood there and allowed them to take pictures, and then stared at all the paparazzi onlookers motionlessly. After the paparazzi finished taking pictures, knowing that they had finished their work, they all walked away in a daze. No one dared to block Al''s departure. In the end, a large group of paparazzi could only watch Al calmly leave. Since then, when the paparazzi saw Al Shi, it was inevitable that they would be a little restrained. This is a kind of suppression of aura. The Hugo in front of him seems to have this kind of aura. The atmosphere of the original tension, but because of Hugo''s calm and calmness, it calmed down in less than five seconds, and the next ten seconds were under Hugo''s control, just as Anthony and Dawes reacted. When the control of this situation changes, Hugo has the next move before they make a judgment. "Hey, Michael!" Hugo suddenly raised his voice. The crisp voice was very abrupt in the night and at the same time very clear. Michael? Which Michael? Michael in Hugo''s mouth? The first reaction of the three people in front of them is almost "Michael Jackson No one will forget the glorious moment when Hugo made his debut for Michael. Could it be that Michael was dining in the mountain tonight? This is definitely an explosion. News, you know, since the out-of-court reconciliation of the murder case, Michael has completely disappeared from the media camera, and even the most powerful paparazzi cannot detect any news. So, in an instant, the three paparazzi followed Hugos sight to the parking lot. There was an empty, dark road. Daws actually reacted when his head turned halfway: this time its raining. It is too abrupt to shout "Michael". It is impossible for Michael to appear here, and even if he does, Michael has always been surrounded by bodyguards, and it is impossible to have no footsteps. But even so, Dawes didn''t have time to react. He immediately felt a shock from his shoulder, which made his center of gravity unstable, and only felt a gust of wind blowing in front of him. When he looked back, Dawes only saw Hugo holding Sandra''s hand and sprinting quickly. This was only one second away, and he had already seen the two of Hugo ten yards away. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 737： Chase after Sandra stood behind Hugo, holding her breath involuntarily, like hide-and-seek, lest she would be discovered by the three paparazzi in front of her. Although she knew she had been exposed just now, the current atmosphere still made her involuntary. This feeling. 520 novel Suddenly, Sandra felt Hugo squeeze her hand. She raised her head and looked at Hugos cheek, only to see the back of her head. Sandra was still thinking: Does Hugo have it? What plan? But what plan? They are now surrounded by three paparazzi! At this moment, a word of "Michael" rang, and Sandra''s head had not had time to react, and even the voice hadn''t turned into a symbol into his mind. Hugo held her hand tightly, and then moved towards Jumping out, Sandra''s reaction was actually a little slow, but at least she had received Hugo''s signal just now, so her footsteps still barely followed. After the first step was taken, the second step followed immediately, and soon the two of them ran quickly. Since Hugo and Sandra are premeditated, Daws, Anthony and others are calculated later, although the difference in reaction time is very small, at most only one or two seconds, but the start-up speed is already very clear. It''s different, not to mention the difference in acceleration, so it seems that in the blink of an eye, Hugo and Sandra have appeared ten yards away, as if they were moving instantaneously, and Anthony and others were dumbfounded. For this little bit of stunned time, the speed of the two people added up, and they ran farther and farther. The reaction speed of the three paparazzi can be seen to be higher, and Dawes is the first to react, no matter the three seven twenty one, he directly catches up. Anthony followed, he still paused, the relationship between the shout of "Michael" and Hugo''s departure was running in his mind, and he reacted one step earlier than his head. He was about two yards behind Daws and chased him. Up. The last paparazzi stood there still for a while. After Anthony had run out for about seven yards, he reacted and ran up. This difference in reaction speed is actually the difference in the talent of the paparazzi, and in many cases there will be decisive differences, such as on occasions like today. Hugo held Sandra''s hand tightly and ran forward quickly. Sandra could clearly feel the heat coming from Hugo''s palm. The rapid breathing of the two people appeared very clear in the dark, even The sound of heartbeat is especially obvious in the sound of messy footsteps. There is no dialogue between the two people, although Sandra has a lot of questions, such as explaining why both of them have been photographed, why they have to escape; another example is that there is no problem with the fact that the two people are dating publicly, at least she doesn''t mind, I guess The crew didn''t mind either; and what did that "Michael" just mean... But at this time, I was running, and my brain was unable to think because of the lack of oxygen supply. More importantly, the scorching heat in Hugo''s palm occupied almost all of Sandra''s mind. She didn''t even know where she was running, but kept running madly behind Hugo. The road leaving the mountain city is downhill, so the running speed can be said to be faster and faster, and the pace of the pace is getting faster and faster. The situation seems to be out of control at any time. At this time, you can see that Sandra is outstanding. Although she is a woman, she runs much slower than men, but her pace is very good, and she has enough endurance. This is how her agent sent her. "Life and Death Speed" is an important reason for the crew, so under the leadership of Hugo, Sandra has a steady pace. Dawes, who followed him, tried to shorten the distance, but found it very difficult. His physical strength seemed to be no better than Sandra. This was really a bad situation. For paparazzi, most of the time they are driving and tracking, otherwise it is fixed-point squatting, so that although there are moments for rushing, it is not common. At this time, Dawes fell in love. As a result, a wonderful scene appeared on the downhill road of the mountain city, with a man and a woman running wild in front, and three men in an irregular linear arrangement in the back chasing after him. It was like a plot of an action movie, which made people strong. It is suspected that this is the shooting location of a certain movie. Hugo led Sandra to run all the way and came to an intersection. He didn''t recognize the direction-or there was no way to recognize the direction, so he turned directly toward a fork in the road next to him. Since this area is a residential area, there are many trails. However, the road planning here is relatively casual, unlike the Hollywood Boulevard in the front, which are neatly planned in a tick-tac-toe shape. The roads in this area are located halfway up the mountain, just like the one behind Sunset Plaza, staggered irregularly. distributed. After Hugo and Sandra jumped into the trail, they couldnt choose their way. They crossed left and right. They didnt change the direction at all. As long as they saw the roads mind, they just turned around. In less than a minute, Hugo would It seemed as if I had entered a maze, and I couldn''t distinguish east from west to north at all. Listening to the messy footsteps and panting behind him, Hugo saw a villa not far away with a recess in the door. He slammed the brakes, turned and hid in the recess in the door, and then forced a force with his right hand. Pulling, he pulled Sandra back directly. Sandra did not expect this situation at all. Her steps were completely out of control, and her center of gravity was unable to maintain balance. So she just followed Hugos strength to get involved at will. This is also Sandra once again deeply felt Hugos. The powerful force contained in the seemingly weak body, and then she didn''t have time to have any thoughts, and she slammed into Hugo''s chest directly. The mans breath immediately surrounded Sandra, and the strong and powerful heartbeat in that sturdy chest came surging like a tide beating on the reef. Only then did Sandra realize that her hands were actually placed subconsciously. Under Hugos chest, the temperature of Hugos chest could be clearly felt in the palm of her palm, which made Sandra''s cheek flushed instantly. This was the first time she felt the joy and palpitations of blushing and heartbeat again tonight. move. Sandra raised her head and saw the gleaming sweat on Hugo''s handsome face, but it was so charming under the sparse starlight, that soft lips were slightly squeezed, as if they were fascinating. Ted her to step forward and kiss. The date tonight is actually very good, from the beginning of Hugos arrival at home to pick her up, to the choice of the restaurant, to the conversation, to the gentleman Hugos actions, and to the end of the dinner, including what happened when she was facing a paparazzi just now. Tension and excitement, everything is beautiful, it can even be said to be perfect. All this makes Sandra feel very comfortable, but the problem is that it is comfortable and comfortable, but it is more of a kind of comfort between friends. Before in the "speed of life" shooting process, the feeling of jumping and blushing in the center was no longer Nor did it appear. This atmosphere is more like getting along with good friends, which is quite different from dating between men and women. Sandra had never felt it before. She always felt that although the date was perfect, she seemed to be missing something, and she couldn''t tell what was missing; at this moment, feeling the excitement of her heartbeat almost reaching her throat, Sandra I finally understood what was missing, that is, the anxiety, excitement, nervousness, anticipation, jerky, and shyness of dating. Everything is too comfortable tonight, and there is no feeling that would appear on the first date. But at this time, the chaotic breath, powerful heartbeat, and chaotic rhythm made the sparks of the chemical reaction appear again! Hugo secretly went out to read a 520 novel and then retracted again, holding Sandra in his chest, and whispered, "Quiet..." Sandra could feel Hugo''s breath blowing above her forehead. The numbness made her mouth dry, and she couldn''t tell whether it was caused by the chemical reaction or because of the big run. Sequelae. Then I heard a series of messy footsteps running past the alley, and vaguely heard a man''s voice, "Where did they go?" Obviously, Hugo''s series of detours made the paparazzi stunned. Now, all three tails seem to have lost their goals. The sound of footsteps lingered nearby, but after all, it didn''t stop and gradually disappeared into the distance. Hugo and Sandra breathed a long sigh of relief. Hugo looked down at Sandra who was lying on his chest, and whispered in a low voice, "I finally got rid of them and was followed by them. This is not a pleasant thing." This is how the paparazzi is very precise. Even if they take pictures of Hugo and Sandra, they will not give up easily. They must follow the two people to continue, whether they are going home or going on a date. If two people go directly into the motel, thats why It''s even better for paparazzi. Therefore, whenever you encounter paparazzi, you must get rid of them and not let them follow all the way. Today, Hugo''s strategy is obviously very successful, and it is different. The simplest attack will achieve the goal. Sandra leaned against Hugo''s chest and laughed lowly, "They must be thankful that I am wearing high heels today, otherwise they will have no chance." Hugo realized that Sandra was running all the way in high heels. This is really amazing. Hugo lowered his head and pursed his lips and smiled, "No wonder people say that Hollywood actresses are amazing. Today I think I have experienced it. Arrived." Sandra was ridiculed by Hugo, and she couldn''t help showing a white tooth, gritting her teeth to express her anger, and the result was that Hugo almost laughed out loud-at this time the paparazzi hadn''t gone far and could not relax her guard. The turbulent breath of the two people because of their suffocation was intertwined randomly in the air, and the eyes of the two people touched together. Only then did they notice how close and warm each other''s postures were. Ambiguous, the smiles at the corners of the mouth slowly converged, and the two people unconsciously began to get closer to each other, getting closer, and getting closer. The hot breath made the two peoples fast heartbeat lose the rhythm and thumped. Countless sparks collided with the sound of the impact in my mind. Finally, the soft lips found each other and kissed each other. The sweet taste made people close their eyes involuntarily, wanting to savor it carefully. (The text to be continued is provided by (Dian Dian Han Paper).) . Chapter 738： Spark misalignment Kissing is a very common thing. There will be many kisses between parents and children, between friends and social occasions. Although it is only the touching and sucking between the lip flap and the lip flap, there are many different types of kisses. It is not a type such as narrative kisses, but refers to the emotions that are substituted when kissing. The kisses of family, friendship, and love are There is a huge difference. The courteous kisses between strangers are also very different. The emotional involvement and changes in thoughts when kissing will make every kiss change a completely different feeling. Hugo and Sandra''s lips kissed between the entangled breath, chaotic heartbeat, and confusion. The soft touch mixed with the sweet scent of cherries came out, as if it could melt in it. But the two people only had a sinking for two seconds, that is, in the first two seconds when their thoughts fell into confusion, they couldn''t help kissing together, but the imaginary spark did not burst out, and the chemical reaction was not stimulated. Surrounding the narrow and dark environment, working together to escape from the "danger", the atmosphere is smooth, the tension and sweetness of the first date...Under the interaction of these factors, the expected scene should be like this, hormones, adrenaline bursts, Then, between gasping and groaning, passion bursts, skin temperature rises, breath disorder, can''t wait to be desired. Hopefully...none of these things happened. On the contrary, the momentary impulse slowly dissipated in the entanglement of the lips, and the rising temperature gradually cooled down, and then the two people had a tacit understanding, leaving each others lips, in each others pupils. Looking at his own expression in the middle. Hugo can clearly see Sandras expression in the dark, a little embarrassed and a little bit eager to laugh. The two peoples eyes touched together, and the corners of their mouths seemed to have a tendency to rise, and then Hugo heard Sandras voice. A long "um" sound, as if after eating a dessert, I was tasting it carefully, trying to recognize whether the taste of this dessert suits my taste. Just as Hugo wanted to say something, she found that Sandra seemed to be determined and finished, and she spoke first, "So, do you feel it?" Hugo was amused by Sandra''s tasteful expression, but it didn''t seem to be the right time to laugh, so he endured it, "Uh...no, I don''t think so." Hugo pressed his lips, no Letting his smile leak out directly caused his brows to frown slightly, but his eyes still leaked a little smile, emitting a faint light in the dark night, "So, what about you?" Sandra breathed a sigh of relief, her shoulders visibly relaxed, and shook her head sternly, "Neither did I." Sandra was obviously asking if Hugo felt the kind of chemical reaction between men and women, because she didn''t feel anything, and Hugo in front of her seemed so. In fact, such topics are very sensitive. Sometimes one of the kissing parties may feel the shudder of the current passing through, but the other party does not feel any. The inconsistent pace of the two parties may lead to many immeasurable consequences. Seriously, maybe even friends dont have to do it. So both Sandra and Hugo are a little cautious, don''t hope that the kiss just now will lead to a series of irreparable consequences. Fortunately, both people reached a consensus. Sandra caught a smile in Hugos eyes, and her heart really relaxed. Only then did she restore her usual bold personality. She exclaimed, You know, everything is perfect tonight, Im very Having fun, but I have been thinking about what is missing, and now I finally found the answer." Hugo was also relieved by Sandra''s honesty. In fact, his thoughts are the same as Sandra. Dating is originally a process of tempting and trying each other between men and women. If they find sparks for each other, then there may be second and third dates, and finally look for opportunities to develop into a couple; but if not, it wont. With the following text, some people can become friends, and some people become strangers and will not meet again. Hugo and Sandras first date was able to go, in fact, because of the "speed of life and death" shooting, the moment when the head falls into chaos and stagnation after the adrenaline burst, the mixed breathing and accelerated heartbeat can easily cause confusion and sentiment. The illusion is like a situation that easily occurs after a person is in the middle of the night and alcohol is on the brain, and the situation that occurs when you are in a dark and narrow corner just now after pulling your feet and rushing... This is just a moment of throbbing, that is, peoples daily life. There will be several throbbing. Some throbbing just flashes past, such as seeing a beautiful woman running by, for example seeing a gentle man playing with a child; some throbbing will continue, after the stimulation of a chemical reaction, it will become love, and love at first sight is like this Coming. Obviously, the throbbing between Hugo and Sandra was only the former, which happened several times, and even led to kisses and intimate physical contact, but it still failed to burst out. Hugo looked at Sandra who took a long breath of relief, and couldn''t help showing a frustrated expression, "This disappointed me too much. You know, I have carefully prepared for tonight for a long time, but... but it didn''t succeed." Sandra was stunned by what Hugo said directly. Did Hugo feel about her? But then Sandra found the hidden smile at the corner of Hugos mouth, with a little bit of mischievous naughty, Sandra immediately saw through Hugos prank, which made Sandra a little angry, she directly He punched Hugo in the stomach and made Hugo''s eyes widen in an instant. This expression immediately satisfied Sandra. "Hmph, even if I stick to you up and down, I don''t have any thoughts. You really don''t have any charm to me." After speaking, Sandra pushed Hugo''s shoulders, stood up straight, and The personal distance is completely widened. Just now Hugo held Sandra completely in his arms, there was almost no gap in that kind of intimate contact, but neither of them had any anger. On the contrary, Feng''s thoughts broke all fantasies because of a kiss. This situation couldn''t be more obvious: they are not attractive to each other of the opposite sex. Hugo wrinkled his nose, leaned forward slightly, approached Sandra''s face, and whispered in a low voice, "No charm at all? Are you sure?" Hugo''s low, mellow voice was like a feather, floating slowly in Sandra''s heart, making it itchy and unbearable. In fact, from an objective point of view, Hugo is really a very attractive man. It does not refer to his appearance and appearance, but to his charm as a man. Whether it is the temperament on his body or the details of his words and deeds, all It is easy to make a woman''s heart beat. Sandra has no way to deny this. "You are very attractive." Sandra admitted bluntly, "It just doesn''t work for me. You know, you are the kind of... non-sexual. Attractive sex. Sense." It''s like appreciation. Like a work of art, it is purely to appreciate, but does not want to possess, "So, I think we are still suitable to be friends." Hugo just teased Sandra. Seeing that Sandra was not fooled, he gave up, and the smile bloomed again. The clear and sunny smile had a strange charm in the dark night, but Sandra did not. It can be clearly felt: Hugo is not releasing the charm of a man, he does not treat her as a woman at all, but just a friend. "If a kiss can get a friend, that''s a good deal." Hugo''s chuckle made Sandra laugh. There is indeed a tacit understanding between Hugo and Sandra. The two people felt this way when they first met. I originally thought that such a tacit understanding was warm. From the beginning of ambiguity, it is very likely that it will gradually germinate and sprout into a romance, but now it seems that this kind of tacit understanding is more from the harmony of the soul and the mind, so that two people can understand each other and get along with each other as friends. Is there a pure friendship between men and women? This proposition is the core of the eternal discussion. There is no correct answer, but it varies from person to person, and different people have different opinions. It is undeniable that there are indeed male and female friends in the world who do not participate in any love relationship, except for good **** girlfriends. It also exists, but at the same time, many people love another person in the name of a friend. Therefore, this proposition will never have an answer. Different people, different objects, different times, different experiences, and different relationships will all produce different results. At least for today, Hugo and Sandra are suitable friends. "It seems that my charm is still inferior to the woman who came to the crew to visit that day. She is really beautiful...heartbeat, even I have this idea as a woman." Sandra said with a smile, although The two have just kissed, but at this time they can chat without any barriers This kind of intimate and casual relationship is really very comfortable. Hugo didn''t expect that Sandra would mention Cameron Diaz. He couldn''t help but laughed. "Could it be that men and women have different perspectives? I told you that she is really just a friend. " "But she doesn''t just treat you as a friend." Sandra immediately retorted with a smile, which made Hugo speechless. Sandra smiled triumphantly, "So, men and women see the problem. The angle is indeed different. This made Hugo laugh along with him, So, what are you going to say when facing the reporter tomorrow? Although the two of them escaped the chase of the paparazzi tonight, there is no doubt that the paparazzi will not let them go. Regardless of whether there are photos taken, the scandal will definitely turn out. What''s more, the two of them just ran away like a real couple avoiding the paparazzi, which is bound to trigger the three paparazzi''s cranky thoughts. Hugo didn''t mind too much. He pursed his lips and shrugged, "To be honest, what do you think?" This text is provided by. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 739： unambiguous evidence Hugo has been the focus of media discussions for the past two years. It stands to reason that for such a popular figure, the emotional life is bound to be the focus of media attention, but if someone recalls carefully, they will find that Hugo''s scandal is actually like this. Less, it is really incomprehensible. After the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo had a total of three scandals, two with Uma and Thurman, and one with Charlize and Theron. But other than that, Hugo no longer has a hot scandal appearing in the media. Although the news media knows very well that Hugo''s protection of the gang has always been in place, he hardly wants to be interviewed. Talk about anything about your private life, but even so, so few scandals are still puzzling. However, this time the paparazzi finally caught Hugo''s handle again. The latest scandal spread throughout the United States in less than 48 hours. A total of seven mainstream U.S.-wide media reported this hot news. In addition, four other local media also reported on this, maximizing the impact of this scandal in a short period of time. "Entertainment Weekly" used a whole page to report on this eye-catching scandal of Hugo and Sandra. "Hugo''s new girlfriend finally emerged!" Such a sensational headline is already very eye-catching. The picture has attracted countless eyeballs. In the photo, Hugo and Sandra are standing at the door of an antique restaurant. Hugo is putting on Sandra''s jacket. Sandra looks back at Hugo. They are slightly staggered one after another, but they are far apart. It''s not big, the kind of closeness and tacit understanding, even if the photo is a little fuzzy, it still clearly conveys the meaning of the title. Obviously, this photo was taken by Dawes-Carter, and was eventually bought by Entertainment Weekly. The paparazzi circle rumored that this photo cost Dawes $60,000, which is really eye-catching. At the same time, we can also see how hot Hugo is today. In the "Entertainment Weekly" article, Hugo and Sandra vividly described the details of the date that night, and even announced their dinner menu that night, "When they were surrounded by reporters, Hugo firmly Maintaining Sandra behind showed his defense of women, and then Hugo used a strategy to attract the reporter''s attention, led Sandra to run off, and finally managed to get rid of the reporter''s tracking." In their pen, Hugo and Sandras date that night was outlined with the most delicate and vivid brushstrokes, and almost every reader can vividly describe the situation that night. This shows that "Entertainment Weekly" has the old-fashioned skills in fabricating gossip. Not only that, "Entertainment Weekly" also did an extended reading, "According to a reliable person from the crew of''Life and Death Speed'', during the filming process, Hugo and Sandra had already produced hot sparks." When Hugo himself When shooting dangerous scenes, Sandra always stands aside and pays close attention to expressing her concern; as long as Hugo successfully completes the work, Sandra will be extremely happy. During the shooting of a dangerous action scene not long ago In order to protect Sandra, Hugo caused serious bruises on his elbow and went to the hospital for bandaging... Obviously, there are many ambiguities in these remarks. For example, Sandra is concerned about Hugo''s filming, and Sandra is happy that Hugo has successfully completed the filming. Could it be said that the rest of the crew did not pay attention? The rest of the crew did not. Concerned? For example, Hugo protected Sandra and caused himself to be injured. This was originally a performance of dedication. The performance of a gentleman was emphasized by the keyword "Sandra", and the whole meaning became different. In fact, this is the power of the media. It can be called the art of speaking. The difference in focus often leads to completely different readers'' understanding; the subtle differences in the prominent points will also make the whole sentence and the whole article focus. Huge deviation. Strictly speaking, "Entertainment Weekly" did not lie, they were telling the truth, and there were not many processing and beautifying parts, but after the article was published, the reader''s reaction was obviously led by the magazine. This is also The important reason why the media can guide the trend of public opinion. At the end of the article, "Entertainment Weekly" stated, "Maybe we will witness the birth of a golden couple again." Not only "Entertainment Weekly", "National Inquirer" also published an exclusive photo this time, revealing the advent of this scandal. Their photos are completely different from Dawes. The photos taken by Anthony are of Hugo and Sandra side by side. When I walked, I was shocked by the oncoming flashlight, and both raised their arms to cover their eyes. This kind of photo is much the same as when most scandals were published. Anthony wrote the news with the headline "Hugo and Sandra''s Secret Love Exposure". This time, Anthony was actually very restrained and did not add much effort to it. Anthony wrote the details of the date night from his own perspective, including Hugo''s thoughtful inquiry about Sandra''s menu, Hugo''s arrangement to enjoy the beautiful location...This category of details; also including Hugo facing three paparazzi Calmness and calmness during the siege-Anthony believes that this is a direct manifestation of Hugo''s admission of his love affair. Although the "National Inquirer" did not take a flamboyant style this time, Anthony''s plain text still added a lot of credibility to this supermarket gossip tabloid in the hearts of readers. This time there are only two media with exclusive photos, and other media reporting this news all adopted Dawes photos, which to a certain extent also weakened the explosiveness of "Entertainment Weekly" reports, except for the "National Inquirer." In addition to using photos taken by Anthony himself, the "New York Post" also used exclusive photos. Obviously, the remaining one of the three paparazzi that night was the serving paparazzi from the "New York Post". Now, the "New York Post" has clearly stood on the opposite side of the Hugo, and has become an "anti-Hugo faction". The banner of the media. The "New York Post" photos are relatively blurry, but they are also the most popular. They published two photos, one of which is a profile shot of Hugo protecting Sandra behind him, although the faces of the two people cannot be seen clearly. Hole, but you can see Hugo reaching out to protect Sandra, full of warmth. Ambiguous and sweet; the other is a photo of Hugo pulling Sandra to escape. Although the paparazzi had the slowest reaction speed that night, he still captured this memorable moment, which is the only one in this scandal. A picture of two people holding hands, even if it''s just a back view. The "New York Post" photos cant actually see the face, but they have become the most popular photos in many media. They are more popular than Dawss gentle jacket action, because of direct physical contact. This makes the news report of the "New York Post" the most authentic, and becomes the most favorable proof of the authenticity of this scandal. In almost just a short forty-eight hours, the news of Hugo and Sandra''s official exchange spread overwhelmingly, which caught people off guard. Since Hugo and Uma decided to break up, in the past year, Hugo has been in the window period. This is also an important reason why the media is so keen on the two people to reunite after the shooting of "Pulp Fiction". The media believe that the reason why Hugo has not had a new girlfriend is because he still misses Uma. At this time, the media directly and selectively ignored Hugo''s busyness in the past year: the shooting of "Night Sleep in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List" took up most of the first half of the year; across the United States On the other hand, the road trip took up half of the second half of the year. Then came the film promotion, and then the shooting of "Pulp Fiction"... Hugo, who was so busy that there were almost no gaps, "maybe because there was no time to meet a new girlfriend", this is possible. Sex was directly ignored by the media. That''s why Uma''s previous hype has exploded with such a huge energy, and it is also the result of the media''s conscious effort to fuel the flames. Its a pity that the subsequent news trends are surprising. It turns out that Hugo didnt miss Uma at all, but Uma had a new love for a long time. Even though Uma and the producers "Sleeping Door" has been released from the news page. Disappeared, but it has already left a deep impression in people''s minds. Some people even made such an association. The song "Love is a lie (...is.a. originally written by Hugo''s sword is definitely an accusation against Uma. Now it seems that Uma is not only with the producer. It is implicated, and the betrayal when interacting with Hugo is very likely to be true. Although Hugo denied the direct connection between this song and Uma, the media still convicted Uma again in a circumspect manner. This is the media, in order to break the point. And this time Uma, who disappeared, had no way to clarify, only to let the media''s speculations gradually spread. Since Uma has proven to be impossible to reconcile, Sandras scandal is Hugos first girlfriend to be "acknowledged" since the Golden Globes incident last year, and it is different from Charlizes scandal. This time it was directly implemented by the paparazzi. These photos were almost considered iron-clad evidence by the media for a dinner date, protecting a female partner, and running away. Hugo has no way to quibble. On the one hand, it was Hugos new girlfriend a year later; on the other hand, it was undeniable evidence. This immediately made the news media excited. They didnt want to miss such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so they all chattered enthusiastically. Even the "Chicago Tribune" came out with a weird remark: Like Leonardo DiCaprio, Sandra Bullock''s entry into the "Life and Death Speed" crew also meant Hugo. This immediately made the topic more interesting. In the face of this overwhelming scandal, how will Hugo face this time? (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read and vote for the work. Your support, Is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 740： Face calmly The filming of "Life and Death Hour" has lasted for seven weeks, and it has come to an end. Today, the crew is in the middle of Hollywood Boulevard. The filming of the last scene of the National Theater Filming-the scene where the subway slid off the road directly on the highway. After the filming of this scene is completed, some scattered scenes will be filmed tomorrow, and the crew can officially declare its completion. Of course, if this scene is delayed, then the finishing time will naturally need to be postponed. In fact, the main work of this scene is in the props and blasting crews. The tasks of the actors such as Hugo and Sandra are relatively easy. Therefore, Hugo and others have been standing by and waiting for themselves to play. time. Hollywood Boulevard has always been very lively. Although the crew came to the venue at 6 oclock early in the morning to set up the scene, and the street was closed for a certain period of time, a lot of onlookers gathered on both sides of the road. Everyone Pointing to the very busy crew, there was a lot of discussion, discussing what kind of big scene the "life and death speed" scene is like. At less than nine o''clock, the crew closed the street and there was a large crowd at the entrance. At a glance, there were at least 30 people. It seems that the scale alone is not a big deal, but considering that all the 30-odd people are carried. Looking at the camera and recording equipment, they are obviously journalists, so this scene is very spectacular. Hugo and Sandra did not wait long before they were invited over. Needless to say, these reporters came for the scandal. Now the "life and death speed" is still filming, it is simply the most "catching. Rape in bed". Good time, no one will miss it. In fact, a group of reporters rushed to the studio yesterday to try to conduct interviews, but unfortunately they were unsuccessful. They were not able to see Hugo or Sandra himself. The reporters did not want to give up at all, and came to the shooting site again today because they firmly believe that no crew will give up this good publicity opportunity, especially for the "speed of life" without publicity funds. Therefore, it only takes them a few more visits to be able to interview. But the reporters seem to have forgotten that they had trouble with Hugo in the hospital accident not long ago. However, the reporter''s calculations did not fail, and "Life and Death Speed" did not have a way to ignore the surging of this group of reporters. Seeing the surging crowd in front of them, Hugo and Sandra couldn''t help but smile at each other, and Sandra directly teased, "It seems that they have been looking forward to it for a long time. Honestly, how do you treat them? What''s wrong?" Yesterday Sandra discussed with Hugo about the enthusiasm of reporters for this scandal, and it seems a bit excessive. Hugo was not surprised at all. He felt that reporters would definitely not miss this opportunity to make things difficult for themselves. After all, in the reporter''s eyes, this time the evidence was conclusive, and they did not have much room for refutation, so they wanted to retrieve the previous period. It is bound to be a big move. Sandra was amazed when she saw such a scene today. Hugo said with a smile, "I think you can read the newspapers of the past few months and feel it carefully." Hugo''s ridiculous and boastful remarks made Sandra really couldn''t help it. Laughed out loud. The two people appeared in front of the reporters in this state. Almost all reporters couldn''t wait to pick up their cameras and record the scene of the happy conversation before them. They firmly believed that Hugo had no excuses this time. It can be denied, it seems that this scandal was definitely caught by them, which immediately made the reporters excited. Before Hugo had time to stand firm in front of the reporters, nearly twenty recording devices stretched out from hula la, which shocked Hugo, because many people did not grasp the size properly and rushed too hard. If Hugo goes a little further, the recording equipment will hit him directly in the face. Sandra, who was standing next to him, was not much better. She was not given preferential treatment because she was a woman. Nearly ten recording devices immediately surrounded her. Although the overall scale is much worse, it is still not to be underestimated. "Wow, it''s a great honor for me to be so passionate." Hugo said with a bright smile, "I don''t know that our crew will have such a day. Thank you all for coming." Hugos words directly made Sandra laugh again. Hugo apparently deliberately distorted the reporters intention to interview the crew, completely ignoring the scandal, which is tantamount to mocking these reporters opinions on life and death. "Speed" works have no interest in itself, but so keen on a scandal, this kind of behavior of turning the cart before the horse is disdainful. But Hugo was so polite and so serious that the reporters had no way to refute. They could only stare at each other as if they hadn''t heard the subtext. Anyway, their faces had long been practiced. The ability to advance. Hugos words caused the reporters to pause for a while, but they couldnt help breaking the silence soon, Hugo, about you and Sandra going to a restaurant for dinner the night before, this is that true?" There were two other voices that came out at the same time as this question, "Hugo, what do you want to say about your relationship with Sandra?", "Hugo, you are really dating Sandra ?" The three voices were intertwined and rang at the same time. It was very noisy, but it was still vaguely heard. Hugo suddenly laughed, pointing from the third reporter to the second reporter, "Your The question is equivalent to answering him," and then from the second reporter to the reporter who spoke first, "and your question is equivalent to answering him. Wow, it really saved me a lot of things." This time it wasn''t just Sandra. Many onlookers burst into laughter directly. The masses wouldn''t give the reporters face, laughing out loud was a joy, but it made the reporters extremely embarrassed. However, this time Hugo couldnt keep evading the problem, so he didnt continue to make things difficult for the reporter. He smiled and said, "Yes, I had dinner with Sandra the night before, and it was only the two of us. personal." "Roar..." A small group of reporters took a breath, not surprised at reality, but surprised at Hugo''s cooperation. Hugo admitted so simply and emphasized that "only The fact of "two people" and such a cooperative attitude made reporters feel like they were dreaming. In fact, the reporters have probably forgotten that Hugo has always been very cooperative with the media before. When the media speculated about his relationship with Uma, he also admitted the fact of the date with ease; he did not deny it when he broke up. Although Hugo will not reveal details, he rarely conceals the facts with rhetoric. This is Hugo''s personality. But it is a pity that the reporters have suffered so much in front of Hugo in the past three months that they have all forgotten this. "After dinner with Sandra, I originally planned to go for a cup of coffee, but unfortunately the plan was disrupted by the paparazzi, and in the end I could only go home early." Hugo explained with a smile. Hugo was telling the truth, but the reporters didn''t believe them all: How could these two people go home early so obediently, after spending a lot of effort to dump the paparazzi? A reporter turned to Sandra wisely. Although Hugo''s answer just now was very cooperative, Hugo is a tough one, and it is really difficult to deal with. It seems that Sandra is obviously better to break through, "Sandra, may I ask for dinner? Is it pleasant to use?" This is a roundabout question, but there are pitfalls. If the answer is pleasant, the reporter will directly equate "dinner" with "date" when reporting, and it will become "the date is very pleasant", and the nature is completely different; and if the answer is unpleasant, it is estimated that the reporters on the spot will be fried. If you want to avoid this trap, you cant simply answer "pleasant or not", but you should secretly change the concept or use other topics to answer, for example, "Our crew has always been very happy to get along with each other, and we also have dinner together. It''s all true, Hugo and I are no exception." Such a type of answer will defeat the reporter''s plan. But obviously Sandra didn''t want Hugo to go through so many things. She was still relatively young and she went into the trap. She laughed and said, "Happy, everything is very happy, Hugo is a gentleman." The reporters were all excited at this moment, as if they had been beaten up, "Sandra, is this a date, then?" Sandra laughed directly, then looked at Hugo, and nodded his chin, "Yes, this is a date." Hugo also smiled and nodded, confirming Sandra''s answer. "Yes, this is an official invitation. I invited Sandra to dinner together." Hugos cooperation today really exceeded the reporters expectations, but in fact reporters didnt care what medicine was sold in the Hugo gourd. All they wanted was cooperation. Moreover, the reporters also believed that this time the matter was as hard as a mountain, and Hugo had no way to deny it, so they didn''t think much about it, and the topic immediately turned back to Hugo. "Hugo, are you dating now? Or are you still dating?" This question is also very tricky, because it is a multiple-choice question, no matter which one you choose, the result is the same: this scandal is true of. But this question was thrown at Hugo, so Hugo replied with a smile, "It was only the first date the day before yesterday. You seem to be more anxious than us. This makes me feel very warm~www.novelhall. com~ A black line, if you cant hear the ridicule in Hugos words, then these reporters are idiots. In the eyes of the crowd who cant help but laugh, its really stressful for the reporters to continue to pretend to be stupid. . "But everyone is going to be disappointed." Hugo still smiled, and continued, "After I dated Sandra once, I think we are still suitable to be friends. We have a very happy cooperation in the "speed of life and death". In the future, we may still go out to eat together, but not as men and women, but as good friends." "What?!" Almost every reporter''s mind exploded. After going around, they were all tricked by Hugo. Now it is clear that Hugo and Sandra denied the scandal this time, but they cooperated. The calm attitude makes it very difficult for reporters to deal with it. If they continue to hype the scandal, this is not a problem, but the credibility will plummet. It also claims that the scandal does not exist. Isn''t that disarming and surrendering? This... (to be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 741： 3 see gossip Hugo has learned a truth from past experience. In fact, there is a knack for dealing with reporters. That is to grasp the most core facts and never waver. In fact, a reporters pen can never be controlled. Just like this scandal, no matter how sophisticated Hugo and Sandra, even if the entire crew is going to dinner together, even if two people are talking about work, as long as the reporter is convinced This is a scandal, and the news they write is a scandal. Many co-actors in the same drama will still have scandals when they have no intersection other than filming. Even more ridiculously, two artists who have never actually met will also be rumored to be scandalized, which makes people dumbfounded. This is the reality of the entertainment industry. Reporters really have to insist. Unless there is real evidence, it is difficult to stop reporters. This is especially true of scandals. Even if they are married, reporters can fabricate extramarital affair; even if same-sex friends are dining together, reporters can fabricate that it is a sign of coming out; even if three friends are dining together, reporters can also say that one of them It''s the smoke bomb, and the other two are in contact. Because there is no evidence for feelings, no one except the person involved can prove that feeling with evidence, even if the heart is dug out. Therefore, the scandal has become a territory where the reporter takes the initiative. Not to mention that this time the reporter directly took pictures of Hugo and Sandra having a meal. This scandal can be said to be a no-brainer. Under such circumstances, it is better to admit all the facts than denial, and then grasp the core of the matter: they are just friends. As a result, the scandal will definitely get worse and worse. Those media who want to hype the scandal will definitely not stop there. It is estimated that any underground love, any love affair just started not wanting to be public, and other reasons will come up; but, rain If the facts have been stated frankly, a small part of the media will clarify the scandal. This means that the scandal is no longer a one-sided scandal, and the media is still willing to help clarify it. This is the biggest counterattack against the scandal. Of course, if clarified media becomes mainstream, so much the better. As a result, todays situation emerged. Hugo and Sandra told the truth about everything. They did not avoid mines or traps, did not go around playing Tai Chi, and said things frankly, and both had a very frank attitude. . As for how reporters can imagine and fabricate, it is beyond their control. Faced with the shocking expressions of the journalists jaws being dislocated, Hugo did not feel triumphant, but turned to look at Sandra, and said with a smile, Sandra and I are working together this time. A lot of sparks were generated, and the whole filming process was very comfortable. The feeling of cooperation is really good." "Yes, although the work this time is an action movie, there are actually some scenes between Hugo and I that need to be communicated and coordinated, so we can have a tacit understanding between us, which is very useful for shooting. Help." Sandra also said with a smile, "Unknowingly, Hugo and I have become very good friends. When he was shooting some dangerous scenes, other crew members and I would be very nervous. Pay close attention to him, and then pray for him. To be honest, Hugos dedication and focus really opened my eyes..." The reporters suddenly wanted to roll their eyes. This is all right. It was originally an interview about the scandal, but Hugo and Sandra directly turned it into a press conference about the films coming to an end. The whole conversation revolved around the filming of the film. Yes, but the reporters couldn''t interrupt the two people: because the funny stories of the shooting process were originally material worth reporting, and there might be clues to the scandals. Therefore, the reporters can only be led by the nose by Hugo and Sandra, listening to each one obediently. After Hugo and Sandra finally finished speaking, the reporters almost forgot their original purpose. Fortunately, the reporter from Entertainment Weekly still remembered the gossip nature of their magazine, so they quickly asked. "Hugo, do you mean that Sandra is not attractive to you?" Hugo chuckled slightly. The reporters only felt like a spring breeze. They had forgotten how long they had not seen Hugo treat reporters so kindly. Remember, before the Golden Globes event last year, Hugo always treated reporters. Smiling, calm and easygoing, but now... "No, of course I would not say that. If she had no attraction to me, I would not ask her out for dinner." Hugo saw through the reporter''s intentions, but he was not aggressive either. Retorted, but explained with a smile on his face, "But to me now, Sandra is more like a friend than a woman." "You don''t have to worry about looking at me all the time." Sandra said with a smile, "Hugo is a very attractive man, but we are just friends." Hugo and Sandra can be regarded as leak-proof, which made the reporters feel a little discouraged. Fortunately, today is not without gain. Even if two people insist on being friends, there are still many articles to do. Taking "Entertainment Weekly" as an example, they only used one punctuation mark to continue the whole scandal. "Hugo claimed that he and Sandra were''just friends.'' \"o. In their analysis article, it is believed that Hugo and Sandra were found out by the paparazzi after their first date. Both believed that they had to be calm and low-key temporarily, so they declared that they were just friends, but in fact they only wanted to give them to two people. More space allows this relationship to develop slowly. At the end of the article, "Entertainment Weekly" stated, "We will continue to pay attention to the future development of this relationship." In fact, this is the essence of the gossip. No matter what the parties say, media reporters have room to play. What''s more, Hugo and Sandra''s claims to be "friends" have no effect at all for the media, men and women. Where there are pure friends between them, this is completely nonsense with open eyes, and no media wants to believe it. Therefore, although Hugo and Sandra accepted the interview frankly and directly clarified, the scandal not only failed to be clarified, but even more raged. Most of the media are praising the two people for their cautiousness, calling on everyone not to pay too much attention to this scandal, so that the lovers can get enough space for the relationship to take root, and even the Chicago Tribune has sent it out loudly. With a blessing, "I hope that these two people can come together through the work of "Life and Death Speed", then this useless work can also create a marriage, which is also very good." "Chicago Tribune" not only joined in the excitement again, but also indirectly hacked the "speed of life and death", which is absolutely brilliant. This kind of contradictory behavior is the only thing that the media is best at. While reporting on the front page with large headlines, while saying "Don''t pay too much attention to this relationship", it is really dumbfounding. Regarding this scandal, after interviews and the second warming by the media, not only did it not diminish, but there was a tendency to become more and more noisy, as if Hugo and Sandra had already confirmed the posture of the relationship. In fact, the reason why the scandal is so heated is that apart from the deliberate hype of the media who want to retaliate against Hugo, it is estimated that a small part of it is due to the hype behind the scenes by Fox in the 20th century. After all, the prospect of "Life and Death Hour" has never been optimistic, and the entire crew is completely gloomy, with no hope in sight. But now there is finally a glimmer of brilliance. Although it is a scandal, it is not the negative news fabricated by 20th Century Fox or the media out of thin air, but the news that was revealed after Hugo and Sandra actually had dinner together. Therefore, if the gossip is hyped up, it is absolutely beneficial and harmless to the subsequent publicity of the film. Twentieth Century Fox estimates that it is difficult to refuse this temptation. Confused. This can be seen from the attitude of some media reports. Scandals are also divided into negative and positive. Differences in reporting methods and angles can also lead to differences in the follow-up effects of scandals. This time, many media reported more positive words in their articles, which seemed to imply that the relationship was worthy of blessing. For example, Hugos gentleman''s actions reflected the gentleness of men; for example, two Personally claiming to be friends is the protection of the relationship... This information is actually a positive attitude, which is conducive to leaving a beautiful and romantic impression in the readers'' minds. So, the scandal is getting more and more intense, but the whole situation seems to be the feeling that everyone is coaxing Hugo and Sandra to get together quickly, but it makes people a little bit dumbfounded. It is exactly what Fox wanted to appear in the 20th century. situation. However, the scandal is not an overwhelming advantage~ www.novelhall.com~ After clarification, the two media, the Los Angeles Times and the US Weekly, also faithfully published the remarks of Hugo and Sandra, indicating that these two media I told the whole process honestly. The two people had a date, but it turned out that they were not suitable for each other, so they became friends. In their view, the cooperation between Hugo and Sandra in "Life and Death Speed" is more worth looking forward to. After all, this kind of friendship that once burst out and return to friends will make the two people have more tacit understanding in the cooperation. Therefore, they have also given higher expectations for the "speed of life and death". With such various effects, the scandal is indeed getting hotter and hotter, becoming the most lively news in Hollywood in the last week, and it also makes many people optimistic about the future development of Hugo and Sandra. Fortunately, the gossip theory is not a one-sided situation. After reading the Los Angeles Times and the American Weekly, many readers chose to believe in Hugo and Sandra. This situation is really unexpected by many people. And in the midst of this scandal craze, there are only less than three days left before the 66th Oscars ceremony officially kicked off. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 742： Sponsor competition The closer the time to the Oscars award ceremony, the more fierce the competition between major brands. In order to be able to shine above the Oscars, many female artists even change their dresses at the last minute, just hoping that they can be the brightest of the night. exist. Therefore, as the time for the awards ceremony approaches, the entire Los Angeles is filled with a lively and festive atmosphere. Many parties have been eagerly kicked off, especially for the Oscar nominees parties kicked off in full swing in all corners of the city. Among these parties, the nominees luncheon hosted by the college is undoubtedly the most eye-catching. Such occasions are a good opportunity for the nominators and the college judges to directly communicate with each other, and also a great opportunity to expand their contacts. After entering the public relations of the 21st Century Academy, the nominees luncheon has become one of the hurdles that must be overcome in the public relations strategy. This also makes the nominees luncheon even more lively, regardless of whether there is a candidate for the award. Both will attend. Even now in 1994, the nominees luncheon is still the focus of attention. It is a pity that Hugo missed this year''s nominees lunch meeting, not because he played a big name, but because he has been filming "Speed ??of Life and Death" and can''t spare time. This move is also widely interpreted by the media as Hugo has given up the signal to fight for the best supporting actor. The media have begun to catch the wind, guessing who this year''s most suspenseful award will go to. Hugo really couldnt laugh or cry about it. He really didnt have time. Even for the Oscar dresses, Hugo waited until the last minute to make a choice. After the "speed of life and death" was completely completed yesterday, Hugo did not have it today. Time for the selection of evening dresses. But Hugo is now able to distinguish the nonsense of the media, so he has no plans to respond at all. This year, there are countless brands that hope to sponsor Hugo to attend the Oscar evening dresses. Among them, Armani is the most active and even became a momentary favorite in Hollywood. Armani, which was established in 1975, has not been established for a long time, but it has risen strongly in the 1980s. The brands suits have been welcomed by countless men, and it has quickly risen to become the worlds top mens fashion brand. In 14 years It has won more than 30 apparel design awards around the world, and has become the dominant presence in menswear design. It has even surpassed many century-old brands and has become a contact representative among emerging brands. After entering the 1990s, Armani has achieved outstanding results in women''s clothing, perfume and other departments, and it has become a comprehensive top brand. As the most popular brand among mens brands, many actors who attended the Oscars are willing to choose Armani as their first choice. There are even top actors such as Tom Cruise and Arnold Schwarzenegger. It can be said that Armani is in Hollywood. It is a hot choice. This also makes Armani not need to seek cooperation partners, but has the right to choose, from a large number of actors who want to wear Armani to attend the awards ceremony to choose the most suitable partner. Under such circumstances, the responsible Los Angeles of the Armani brand took the initiative to come to the door to have a dialogue with Joseph four times, hoping to become a clothing sponsor for Hugo to attend the awards ceremony. This really made many people fall through; and even more. To my astonishment, Hugo didn''t nod in response when faced with such an honor. It was simply...unintelligible. In fact, this is a difficult situation for Armani. In Hollywood, there has never been a shortage of top male stars, not only because this is a patriarchal circle, but also because the box office market is also dominated by male actors. After the 1980s and the beginning of the 1990s, Tom Cruise, Actors like Arnold Schwarzenegger and Harrison Ford with absolute box office appeal have received widespread attention, because as long as there are films they appear in, regardless of the quality of the work, audiences are willing to go into the cinema to watch it. That is, the box office skyrocketed, and it was welcomed and sought after by film production companies. However, it is not so easy to build a top star. After entering the 1990s, there have been no actors who can carry the box office again. Judging from the current situation, Hugo Lancaster and Tom Yihan Kers is likely to become the new box office superstar. Especially Hugo, handsome appearance, coupled with four consecutive works are not being optimistic, the sword has made incredible achievements, which makes Hugo a strong candidate for the next top superstar. Under such circumstances, Armani naturally hopes to reach a cooperative intention with Hugo and continue to consolidate his absolute dominance in the menswear market. In particular, Armani had hoped to cooperate with Hugo several times before, but the results were all hitting a wall. This made the head of Armanis division be puzzled. Later, after going through the vines, he learned about it from Frank Ghana, the head of the Rodeo Avenue branch. That fate. Frank-Ghana is actually an unfortunate representative. At the beginning, he showed respect and alienation to Hugo at the Armani branch on Rodeo Drive. In fact, from an objective point of view, there is no problem. Things couldn''t be more normal in Hollywood, at least he didn''t show ugly corners of his mouth, which was considered very restrained. But its a pity that Frank did not expect that Hugos rise was so fast, it was almost a time to turn around. Hugo had reached a height enough to attract everyones attention, and it had also reached Armanis hope to reach him. The height of the cooperation intention. What is obvious is that Frank''s original attitude made Armani miss this opportunity. Before attending the sponsorship exchange process of "Yihai Xiongfeng", Frank had a closed door. As a result, that failure caused him to fall behind directly from Armanis candidate for the high-end Hollywood customer representative business, and could only continue to stick to Luo. The position of the person in charge of the Diou Avenue branch. Now, Hugo has reached a height where Armani needs to be treated with care, not only because of harmony, but also when possible, any clothing brand will not push out door-to-door customers. On the contrary, it also hopes that more top actors will continue to support. Armani, only in this way can we further combat many competitors. Hollywood is a circle that is fiercer than the competition in the fashion industry. And because Hugos current connections are too complicated. Just the line of support from the Jews is enough to make Armani throw a rat. Although Hugos connection with Jews is not close now, who knows In the future, whether they will develop into close partners, Armani really dare not act rashly. Therefore, Armani hopes to reach this cooperation with Hugo, so that Hugo will wear Armani suit to attend the Oscars. It is best to rely on "Schindler''s List" to show off. Winning the prize is the best result, so this is right. Armani is definitely a huge help. Armani lowered his body and looked for the door four times before and after. In fact, Joseph had long forgotten the matter. After all, it was just a trivial matter. Therefore, Josephs attitude towards Armani has always been very good, respectful and polite, but Joseph could not decide Hugos choice of clothing, because in the end he still had to When Hugo decides, he can only receive the Armani negotiator politely, and then send it off politely. But it is this kind of friendly attitude, but it has been unwilling to agree to cooperation, which makes Armani really feel like a throat. Just as everyone is wondering whether Hugo will be impressed by Armani. After all, Armani is currently the most popular men''s brand in Hollywood. This is also related to the direction of competition among male actors on the red carpet. As a result, Hugo did it again. A decision that stunned everyone: Hugo rejected Armani and chose Burberry! There was an uproar. Even such adjectives were not enough to describe the extent to which those in the fashion industry were surprised when the news came out that Hugo finally chose Burberry. If you mention Armani, this brand that has been established for less than two decades is naturally a new force, but in recent years it has been invincible in the menswear brand, and it is undoubtedly the first choice for menswear in the world today; but what about Burberry? This It is a century-old brand as well as a brand used by the British royal family. Prestige and history are undoubtedly the leading existence among all luxury brands today. But the problem is that Burberrys momentum in recent years has gone from bad to worse. Even in the British Isles base camp, it has been gradually eaten away by the newly emerging Armani, not to mention in the US market. Burberrys development in the US market. It started in 1970, but until now, they are still second-tier brands in the US market, and they have not even set up a flagship store in Los Angeles, the second largest city in the United States! In recent years, when mentioning Burberry, peoples impression is that they are old-fashioned, as old-fashioned as the British royal family or old scholarly gentlemen in the traditional impression. UU read www.uukanshu. com''s excellent quality has been passed down for nearly a century, but it has become a nightmare because of the old fashioned style. Burberry swept the world during the First World War. It evolved from a British police officers suit to a classic windbreaker. In the 1950s and 1960s, from kings, politicians to Hollywoods top stars, almost everybody had one. Burberry''s trench coat, this is the classic, this is the fashion. But after entering the 1980s, under the impact of a new brand like Armani, Burberry is more like a middle-aged man who guards his ancestors and family business, but does not dare to cross the thunder pool. In order to maintain fame and fortune, he has already tossed himself. It''s innocent. Burberry may have a retro fashion style or a strong British style, but it is definitely not for fashion or young people. Hugo actually gave up Armani and chose Burberry, which is really an incomprehensible choice. Someone quickly remembered that Hugo was wearing Burberry at the premiere of "Schindler''s List" not long ago. Is it because Hugo and Burberry have reached a cooperation agreement? But... this is still inexplicable. People are confused, why did Hugo choose Burberry, who is old, unwilling to be new, and unable to keep up with the times? (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it. A monthly pass for recommended votes for works. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 743： Decisively When Hugo saw the clothes sent by Thomas Wieland himself, he was actually quite dumbfounded. His first reaction was, "Didn''t I pick these clothes last time?" Thomas is the regional manager of Burberry''s U.S. branch. The last time he went to visit Schindler''s List for the premiere costume sponsorship cooperation, and this time it was the same. The 520 novel is just that, Hugo feels that there is an illusion that history is repeating itself. Not only is the person sending the clothes to the door the same, but all the clothes also seem to be the same-todays costumes and "Schindlers List" are almost non-existent. Any difference. Thomas was stunned when Hugo said this, "No, these are our spring new models, and a small part of them are special models to be launched in the second half of the fall." Thomas looked at Hugo''s face. With a believable expression, he couldnt help but walked to the side of the gantry and pointed to the three suits on this end, This is a dinner dress designed specifically for Oscars by our designer. Its tailored to your body. You can take a look. ." Ever since Thomas decided to rely on Hugo to open up the Los Angeles apparel market, Burberry has actually been very concerned about Hugos every move. I have to say that Thomas vision is still very good. It took only three months. Hugo has become the hottest existence today. It is precisely because of Thomas'' positive attitude that Hugo chose Burberry to watch today when he was choosing the Oscar evening dress. In fact, Hugo has no sense of rejection for Armani. Although the original incident was unpleasant, it has already passed, and he has no intention of always holding grudges. However, because Burberry left a good impression on Hugo, he took the lead in choosing Burberry for selection. In many cases, it is this sequence, a tendency, that can change countless things. Such subtle differences can often change history. Just like this time, the slight difference in starting points between Armani and Burberry led to completely different results. In fact, Hugos good impression of Burberry has lasted from before the crossing, because Burberry after the 21st century is indeed very good, and it is widely welcomed by young people; and the last time it was in "Schindlers List" "I also had a pleasant cooperation experience, so Hugo unswervingly chose Burberry. But Hugo did not realize that the reason why Burberry was only a second-tier brand in the United States in the early 1990s was not only related to Burberry''s conservative strategic policy, but also related to their conservative design. At present, the form of design director led by a large number of fashion brands such as Armani, Gucci, Chanel, etc. has become the mainstream. In other words, it emphasizes the talents of talented designers, and a top designer grasps the pulse of the market and formulates the brand. Direction, and then design a series of clothing. Karl Lagerfeld (Karl Lagerfeld), Tom Ford (.), Yves Saint Laurent (Yves... Laurent) are all top designers born under this background. But Burberry is unwilling to keep up with this trend. The designer group concept that has continued from 1926 has continued to the present. They have never launched a leading designer as the design director and let the design director be the brand. Infused with a unique style, this situation lasted until 1998. It is precisely because of this that Burberry is standing still and gradually falling behind the trend of the world. It has become a second-tier brand in the United States, and has gradually become the love of old-school gentlemen in the UK, but it has been ignored by the young people. Today Hugo finally understands this. When he saw the clothing appearing on the gantry, the design almost did not change, and it still continued the previous style. This is definitely a fatal blow to the fashion brand. You must know that all current fashion brands change every year, develop into the 21st century or even change every season. If they cant keep up, they are destined to be eliminated. After entering the 21st century, designer Christopher Bailey (.) took the post of Burberrys design director. He injected new vitality into this century-old brand. While continuing the classics, it also added fresh elements. This brand has re-substituted into the top ranks, and even become the most top existence. Hugo looked at the suits highly recommended by Thomas, and it was really full of black lines. Although Hugo did not have any in-depth research on fashion, he could clearly feel that there was really nothing in these three suits. The novelty, not to mention the attractiveness, even the temperamental people can still hold it up, but no matter how good-looking things are, they will have aesthetic fatigue after being the same. Therefore, these three "specially designed" suits really don''t have any bright spots. "No, I don''t like it." Hugo shook his head and said with regret. If he knew that Burberry''s clothes were so insincere, he would look at Givenchy first, which is really disappointing. Thomas saw Hugo''s undisguised regret, he couldn''t help but was stunned. He suddenly said anxiously, "Why? Isn''t these costume designs very classic?" Now that Burberry has planned to rely on Hugo to enter Hollywood, enter the American market, and most importantly, become the first choice for men in their thirties, then Thomas naturally does not want to miss Hugo. In fact, ethnic groups around the age of 30 are very important, because they have just broken out of the category of young people, but have not yet entered the area of ??middle-aged 40-year-olds, so their mind and state are strong and strong, which can be regarded as the backbone of society. Class, if you can grasp this ethnic group, and then rely on Burberry''s classic qualities to become the choice of men over forty years old, then Burberry will be able to reproduce the glory of half a century ago. So, Hugo, 27 years old this year, is undoubtedly the best candidate. "The classics belong to the classics, but...there is nothing new." Hugo thought for a while, but still couldn''t find the right vocabulary. He could only tell the truth. "You know, if I appear in a suit like this, then... uh , What is the difference between me and Richard Gere? What is the difference between me and Al Pacino? You know, my age is different from them, the style is different, and the feeling of standing on the red carpet is different, I dont I think this design is suitable for me." Although Hugo does not have a clear concept of design, he has always had a clear and intuition about his own clothing taste. Maybe it is impossible for him to design clothes, but there is absolutely no way for him to choose clothes for himself. questionable. Even if it is just a T-shirt, jeans and canvas shoes style, Hugo can choose the style and design that suits him best, and then match it with the Hugo style only. Thomas looked at Hugos expression, and he was a little startled. He never expected to get Hugos answer, but the problem is that this is the designers work, and this is the positioning of Burberrys style. If you dont like it, it means that Thomass previous calculations have failed: they originally hoped that it was not in the form of sponsorship, but that Hugo would really like Burberry, and then they would take the initiative to choose Burberry in daily life. In this way, the promotion is completed quietly. But now... Hugo doesn''t like it, does it mean that people similar to Hugo''s age don''t like it either? This is the embarrassment of Burberry in the US market and in the world market? Thinking of this, Thomas couldnt help but feel a throb in his head. He thought for a while, hesitated, and still couldnt make a decision. But seeing Hugo talking with Joseph in a low voice, Thomas knew that Burberry was out. Hugo is about to choose other brands, is Burberry really going to fail like this? Thomas clenched his teeth and clenched his fists involuntarily, "Hugo, uh... do you have any comments on the design?" "Me?" Hugo was discussing with Joseph which brand he would contact next. Hugo wanted to see Givenchy first, but Joseph felt that Armani had such a sincere attitude that he should be contacted first, but the discussion had just begun and he was caught. Thomas interrupted, and Hugo couldn''t help but looked over. "Yes, if you have any comments on the design, you can put it forward, and we can make changes based on your comments." Thomas is already at a loss. Although Hugo is not their only choice to desperate, it is undeniable that, Hugo is indeed their best choice at the moment, and Hugo''s views and attitudes are also representative remarks of men of this age. Thomas thought, maybe they could try it once, let Hugo speak out, and then design a set of clothes to see how Hugo walks on the Oscar red carpet, and then make plans for the next Burberry. If it fails, then it is no problem for them to abandon Hugo; but if it succeeds... Hugo was really surprised this time. He didn''t expect Thomas to suggest this. His first reaction was, "Uh, why don''t you hire a design director to steer the brand? ?" Thomas didn''t speak, but shrugged embarrassedly. Hugo immediately understood that it was probably an internal problem with Burberry''s senior management. Thomas was only a divisional manager, and it was estimated that it would be difficult to influence the senior management''s decision. Hugo looked at Joseph with some embarrassment. He really had no idea about the design, so Thomas''s request was also a little inexplicable. Joseph was very open-minded. He raised his eyebrows, as if he was saying, "It''s just a comment, you can try it." Even if it doesn''t work, they still have other options, many, many options. Hugo dragged his chin to ponder, then stepped forward and walked to the side of the gantry. He looked at the suit in front of him, thought about it, and raised his head to look at Thomas, "Have you not considered changing the tailoring, the version Need to modify, and then... uh, change the color, the use of patterns can be more flexible?" When Thomaston was stupid, doesnt this mean that all the designs have to be changed? Is this really feasible? (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and recommend it. A monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 744： Red carpet debut Los Angeles is a movie city, but at the same time Los Angeles is also a music city. The musical notes played by the symphony and the opera house slowly flow in the blood of the City of Angels, making the city a bit more romantic. what Founded in 1964, the Los Angeles Music Center (.angeles...center) is world-famous. There was only one Dorothy Chandler Hall (.chandler.), which was a famous symphony orchestra and opera performance venue. Three years later, in 1967, two more buildings were added around the Dorothy Chandler Hall. One was the Mark-Tempor Theatre (mark. taper.), which was mainly used for opera and choir performances; the other was Emerson Theater (. theater), mainly provides a stage for theater, music and dance. Finally, in 2003, Walt Disney Concert Hall (walt...hall) chose to settle here again, thus completing the great project of the four major buildings of the Los Angeles Music Center, turning it into music, opera, drama, and music. The center of various artistic performances such as drama, dance, symphony, etc., attracts millions of spectators every year, and has also become the center of Los Angeles art and culture. Many academic award ceremonies are held here every year. Before the completion of the Kodak Theatre (. theatre) in 2001, Dorothy Chandler Hall had always been one of the preferred venues for the Oscars. It has 3,200 seats, huge crystal chandeliers, spacious staircases, and the entire United States. The largest stage has attracted the attention of the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences. During the 20th century, the annual Oscars were held here 24 times. This years 66th Oscars will be held at Dorothy Chandler Hall for the third consecutive year. March 21st is the day everyones attention is drawn. Although it is not comparable to the storm that the Super Bowl has set off in the United States, The Oscar is undoubtedly the most commercial, topical, and attention-grabbing art event in the United States, and its influence on a global scale is second to none. Before the dawn of the morning sun, the city of Los Angeles is already busy, and even some places are brightly lit. It can be seen that in order to welcome todays feast, all night work is also not hesitated, but I just hope that it can be better. The posture and a more perfect appearance appeared in news media from all over the world. The busy scene spreads in all corners of the city. You can clearly see the powerful influence of this feast on various industries and circles. Then these busy scenes will leave their rooted base and set off towards their final destination. Like thousands of mountain springs and rivers, rushing toward the sea where Dorothy Chandler Hall is located, and the City of Angels presents a magnificent picture of galloping horses, all roads have become riverbeds, crowds, cars The tide rushed towards the sea one after another. The Dorothy Chandler Hall has been filled with a festive atmosphere since a few days ago. The rehearsal for the award ceremony performance has made the entire Los Angeles Music Center full of noisy, festive and busy. This slightly noisy and chaotic pattern Reached the pinnacle today. Hundreds of reporters, hundreds of spectators, and hundreds of security guards blocked the entire Dorothy Chandler Hall. The Grand Avenue (grand.avenue) where the Los Angeles Music Center is located has been completely closed, so motor vehicles are not allowed. Passing requires a detour, but even so, the location of the building complex in the northern part of the street is still very bloated, and the bustling crowd makes it look like Rockefeller Plaza on New Year''s Eve, crowded and hard to move. Amidst this noisy crowd, a bright red carpet divides the tide into two parts, extending from the side of the street to the door of Dorothy Chandler Hall. The bright and gorgeous colors are clear to transparent in Los Angeles. It looks particularly dazzling under the blue sky. The red carpet, the dark color of the crowd, the gray of the building, the blue of the sky, and the blood of the sunset, blend together and exist independently of each other, and outline a thrilling beauty of a corner of the city. The reporters are preparing intensively on both sides of the red carpet at this time. Due to the special nature of the Oscars-the visiting artists are all top stars, which may even cause congestion on the red carpet. At the same time, there are multiple superstars accepting on the red carpet. For interviews, the reporters did not demarcate a clear area, and the organizing committee did not prepare a special photo zone. Any location can be a photo location, and it can also be an interview location. This also makes photo reporters, interview reporters, and TV reporters all scattered on the red carpet. It is very lively, just like a market day in a traditional market. Behind the reporters, there are ordinary audiences who have received tickets to the red carpet viewing ceremony. Most of these are fanatical movie fans. They came to the red carpet to enjoy those on the movie screen for the first time. The excitement, tension and screaming of idols who call the wind and rain also filled the red carpet with an expectant suffocating atmosphere. At 5 o''clock in the afternoon, when Antonio Banderas (. Banderas) appeared on the red carpet, it also meant that tonight''s red carpet officially kicked off. Antonio, who traveled across the oceans from Spain to Hollywood to pursue career development, last years outstanding performance in the "Golden Giants (the... of the. and "Philadelphia Story" gained people''s attention, which also won him Got the admission ticket for this years Oscars. Antonios appearance won the screams of many fans and the shouts of reporters. His strong Latin style easily attracted everyones attention and drew waves of exclamation. This also indicates that the red carpet tonight is bound to be It will be very lively. Afterwards, big names appeared on the stage, pushing the atmosphere of the scene time and time again. When Nicholas Cage appeared on the red carpet, many reporters rushed in, although the topic of the agent was very important to the reporters. It''s not sensitive, but the performance of Nicholas''s "First Lady''s Bodyguard" recently failed to meet expectations. This highly productive actor who has launched six works in the last two years has still created many topics, and journalists naturally don''t want to miss it. Nicholas was not shortlisted for any awards this year. To be precise, his performance in 1993 was really disappointing. Both the box office and the word of mouth were in a bad quagmire. He attended today as an awards guest, so reporters The question is more about Nicholas''s views on this year''s work. "I like Schindler''s list very much" Steven has always been an admirable director, but I also admire James'' delicate grasp of the British aristocracy. Last year, "Howard Manor" was impressive. , This year he contributed another great work, so... I dont know, I dont know who the final award will belong to, but I think this is a happy thing for the audience, because they can see a lot of Very wonderful work..." Nicholas has also been rolling in Hollywood for more than a decade. Oscars are basically family fun, and he is really familiar with polite scenes. Just as Nicholas was halfway talking, there was a commotion at the front end of the red carpet, and then the commotion broke out immediately and became a turmoil. Screams and shouts came and went one after another, and the red carpet was lit in an instant. The trance is the liveliest moment since the red carpet tonight. In fact, this kind of scene is really common on the Oscar red carpet, because there are so many big names, no one knows who will land on the red carpet next moment. Nicholas didn''t care too much, but the shouting was so exaggerated that everyone couldn''t help but wonder: Who on earth is it? The reporters who were interviewing Nicholas subconsciously looked towards the beginning of the red carpet. This is their job. They must observe who is the latest person. If they are worthy of interview, they must end the ongoing interview. , And then prepare for the next interview. When he saw the person in front of him clearly, the two reporters in front of Nicholas both ended their interviews. "Thank you for accepting our interview. I hope you enjoy a good night." Nicholas was originally prepared to continue talking eloquently, but now he can only stop in a dispassionate manner. He also knows that he is not a nominee tonight and is not the focus of attention, so it is normal to be treated like this. The attitude of every award-giving guest is actually half-hearted. But even so, after taking two steps, Nicholas still looked curiously towards the red carpet, and then he saw the tall and handsome figure, and was a little lost in an instant: it was Hugo Lancaster! At this time, the setting sun in the sky was burning and sinking, dyeing the entire blue sky into a gorgeous blood red, reflecting on the red carpet on the ground, and the dazzling brilliance almost robbed everyone of the light. But at this moment, these rays of light turned into the background behind Hugo, the bright red mixed with traces of gold, drawing out Hugo''s very long body bit by bit. I saw Hugo standing casually on the red carpet. The simple black single province trousers made his slender thighs look endless, and the simpler line design was more fit than normal trousers. The advantages are infinitely magnified makes Hugo''s six-foot (eighty-three-meter) tall figure look flawless, and the golden-red light between the legs brings endless Shocked. The black of the suit jacket looks so stable and deep. The small silk lapels contrast with the main body of the wool suit. You can vaguely see the large squares formed by the navy blue, light gray, mint green and beige lining of the suit. , Just a glimpse knows that this is Burberry''s classic plaid that has been rampant for centuries. The pearl white shirt with a small stand-up collar quickly pulled the age of the suit from 40 to 30. The seamless connection of the hidden buttons makes the shirt look simple to the extreme. Finally, a straight tie is tied, and the tough lines will The young and flamboyant temperament is easily outlined. Finally, a black girdle was used to outline the perfect proportions of Hugo''s slender figure, wide shoulders, thin waist and long legs, and at the same time added a retro-style classic and prohibition to the whole suit. want. The style is the finishing touch. What is meant by suppressing the audience is probably Hugo at this moment. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 745： Suppress the audience Suppressing the audience, Hugo vividly interpreted the definition of the word at this moment. 520 novel A black suit is paired with a pair of black flat-bottomed lace-up shoes. In the black, you can vaguely see the calm and colorful pattern of the inner lining. A neat round inch reflects the dark golden transparent light under the setting sun. Sharp eyebrows, deep eyes, straight nose, soft lips, wheat-colored skin, six-foot height, six-to-four golden ratio, sunny smile, complex and profound temperament... behind him is gorgeous. The splendid blood-like sunset and the bright red carpet on the ground complemented each other, setting off the figure standing between the sky and the earth like a god. Hugo''s only appearance on the stage made people involuntarily inhale a cold breath. The oncoming powerful aura stopped breathing in an instant. For a millisecond, it seemed as if the air had solidified. The noise disappeared, and after an instant, the depressed emotion was released, and all of it was vented in an instant. The screams, shouts, and cheers were completely out of control, and the whole scene was completely boiling, even the sky The **** sunset erupted, and the entire Dorothy Chandler Hall ushered in the first real **** tonight! Nicholas Cage couldn''t help but have such a short absence, even if he was also a man, he had to admit that the charm of the man in front of him was unstoppable. Although Hollywood has never lacked handsome guys, there are countless handsome guys with different styles like Marlon Brando, Gregory Parker, James Dean, James Stewart (James Stewart), Paul Newman (Paul Newman). But after entering the 1980s, there are fewer and fewer super handsome guys who can be on the front line. The main reason is that the academy is becoming more and more demanding on handsome guys. Like Ma Long, he can take the handsome guys who are in their thirties. Now they cant get this kind of treatment, so more and more handsome guys have become vases-Richard Gere, or genre actors-Arnold Schwarzenegger, and have idols like Tom Cruise There are only a handful of actors who have been nominated for Oscars for their temperament, which is also an important reason why Tom has been able to Hollywood in the past ten years. Unfortunately, Tom has a fatal flaw, height. But the man in front of him, even Nicholas, who is also a man, must admit that his charm easily suppressed the audience. Thinking of his recent activities in secret, Nicholas was a little unnatural when he saw Hugo. He knew that Hugo and Joseph were good friends in addition to a cooperative relationship. So after Nicholas returned to his senses, he averted his sight and paused in place. After about two seconds, he turned and left. No one expected Hugo to appear so early today, after all, it is still the first half of the red carpet. Although the organizer will not regulate the order of attendance on the red carpet, the main reason is that there are too many big names and they cant make mandatory rules. In fact, in general, the organizers will still carry out simple communication, and big-name artists will Try to spread them out as much as possible to avoid two top big names in succession. On the one hand, it will cause confusion on the red carpet, and interview resources will lose the other; on the other hand, it will cause uneven focus on the red carpet for two to two and a half hours. This is a huge blow to the live broadcast of TV stations. Therefore, in general, the organizer will give a range of about 20 minutes, such as "Hugo, you will appear between 6 and 6:20", so that you can roughly perform a round on the red carpet. planning. But as to whether the artists comply or not, it is beyond the control of the organizer, because this is just a suggestion, not a rule. It''s your contacts that really determines the order of appearance. Before the artists attend the red carpet, the agents will ask each other for news. They don''t want to collide with a certain top brand and miss the focus; they don''t want objects that each other hates to appear at the same time, triggering unnecessary guesses among reporters. Before the awards ceremony, the agent will secretly figure out the situation, and then have a plan to make arrangements for his own artists. This kind of secretly sparkling contest is obviously a contest of momentum and connections. Most actors would like to be present in the second half of the red carpet. The first half is too far away from the awards ceremony time. Generally speaking, the attention will be relatively low. Therefore, the big-name actors will basically be scattered in various periods of the second half, and only a few big-name actors Will avoid the peak period of the second half and appear in the first half. With Hugo''s current situation in Hollywood, even if he appears on the red carpet with Tom Cruise, he is eligible to compete. Everyone thought he would appear in the second half, but Hugo exceeded everyone''s expectations. . This really caused the scene to fall into uncontrollable chaos. Hugo actually didn''t care about the red carpet playing time. Originally, Joseph arranged for him to play in the first third of the second half. This position could not be better, and it is also in line with Hugo. current location. But Hugo felt that instead of accumulating appearances in the second half and being compared by reporters, it was better to appear in the first half. Therefore, after comprehensive consideration, Hugo appeared in the first half. Judging from the situation after Hugo appeared, his point of view is correct. Even if he appears in the first half, it will not affect his current attention. When Hugo debuted, the entire red carpet was boiling. Although reporters do not think that Hugo is an actor of the same level as Tom, it takes at least a little time to brew and settle; but in the eyes of the audience, from From "Yihai Xiongfeng" to "Sleepless in Seattle" and then to "Schindler''s List", Hugo, who completed the triple jump, is already the top player in Hollywood. It can be seen from the tsunami-like cheers on the scene that many fans who participated in the red carpet at the scene have lost their minds and crowded frantically in the direction of the red carpet, although their bodies are all covered by the railing in front of them. Blocked, but their hearts have already flown to the red carpet, and they have had close contact with Hugo. The faces that were distorted because of too much excitement, the arms that stretched out because of too much desire, and the hoarse shouts because of too much madness, became more and more prosperous under the flames of the sky at sunset, and broke through the sky. The **** completely detonated the entire city of angels. "...Hugo...here...Hugo...Don''t..." The reporters shouted hoarsely, but to no avail, they couldn''t make an effective voice at all. The shouts and screams around were completely lost. Control, no matter how loud the reporter shouts, he will be completely overwhelmed in an instant, and there is no way to attract Hugo''s attention, which makes the reporters feel very frustrated. The reporters are also anxious. They also want to interview Hugo, they also want to attract Hugo''s attention, and they also want to get close to Hugo, but the surging crowd behind them is like a huge wave that will collapse at any time. , Swallowing all their efforts, this made the reporters feel that they were full of powerlessness. Standing on the red carpet, Hugo was still a little nervous, he could even feel the warm sweat from his palms. It has been two years since I traveled here. Hugo has already experienced many big scenes. He is no longer the green and uneasy look when he saw reporters after the Golden Raspberry Awards. But even so, it rained today. When Guo stood on the red carpet, he could still feel the heat from the soles of his feet, as if he would be ignited at any time. Lancaster once attended the Oscar awards ceremony. It was in the year of the "Death Poetry Club". Although he was not nominated, he still relied on the "Death Poetry Club" to win the opportunity to attend the Oscar. It is a pity Lancaster didn''t show up soaring after that time. For Hugo, this is the first time he has stood on this stage, such a grand and hot stage, whether he likes it or not, repels it or not, despises it or not, but no one can deny that Oscar is the current movie. For the most successful awards ceremony in the field, some may have doubts about artistry, some may be opposed to commerciality, and some may question the selection of judges, but Oscar''s global status and its status in the entire film history , Are all decisive, this has become an indispensable feast once a year. this is the truth. When Hugo stood on this red carpet, although he had attended many red carpets, he was still nervous at this moment. Not only his own inner thoughts are so many, but also because of the atmosphere of the scene, the surging cheers and shouts of those fans, the calls of journalists earnestly and anxiously, those colleagues walking on the red carpet, let There is a sense of excitement that makes blood boil in the air. Hugo clenched his fists slightly, feeling the warmth of his palms, and then slowly exhaled, trying to relieve his slightly nervous and anxious emotions, but this was not an easy task because of the endless sharpness. The cry surrounded him firmly from all directions, and the beating of his heart was beyond his control However, Hugo would not stand still at a loss, he still took his own steps. I hide my nervous emotions in the sweat of my palms, and the corners of my lips bloom the truest emotions in my heart. That bright and sunny smile is ignited under Hugo''s footsteps, and every step bursts out infinite sparks, just like one. The blood-colored red lotus blossoms proudly. "Sandra Bullock, Sandra!" "Hey, Jewish kid!" "Uma, Uma is here!" All kinds of shouts came out. The only purpose was to attract Hugos attention. The reporters wanted to seize the opportunity in such a competitive place on the red carpet. People are disappointed that none of these words can keep Hugo''s footsteps. At this moment, a shout stopped Hugos pace, "Tracy Jacobs!" (to be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it. A monthly pass for recommended votes for works. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 746： Intertwined fate Hugo''s steps seem to be faster than usual. If someone observes carefully, he can notice that his steps reveal the tension in his heart at the moment. The slender thighs can even see the tightness of the muscles. The shouts on both sides of the red carpet, the reporters do everything they want, hoping to make Hugo stop and accept their interview-at least let them take a few more fixed-point photos, Hugo''s look is classic and classic tonight. Without losing the atmosphere, elegance and bright spots, he easily killed the other actors who are currently on the stage. If you don''t leave photos as proof, that would be the biggest disappointment. When everyone on the red carpet spot saw Hugos suit, they were all amazed at the charm of Hugo, but surprisingly, no one could recognize whose hand the suit came from, or if it wasnt in the suit. The classic plaid on the lining reveals the traces of Burberry, I''m afraid everyone is still at a loss at this moment. But the problem is, this is not Burberry''s style, right? People suddenly remembered that before the award ceremony began, Hugo rejected Armani and finally chose Burberry''s evening dress. At that time, everyone was exclaimed, and no one wanted to believe it. The twenty-seven-year-old Hugo will abandon the vigorous Armani and choose the old-fashioned Burberry. But today this suit broke everyone''s fixed mindset. Its also a suit. Whether its tailoring or material, including line design and overall collocation, this set of Hugo has far exceeded the taste and standard of the 1994 fashion industry, showing unprecedented design sensitivity, but the problem is that it is so bold. The bold design is not out of place, on the contrary, the Hugo''s temperament is swayed vividly. People have enough reasons to believe that in the current fashion trend of suits, this suit would be terrible and terrible to be worn by anyone. Only in Hugo can it bloom the most amazing charm. Its a pity that Hugo didnt give the reporters much reaction time at all. His footsteps were very fast, and he had already walked one third of the red carpet in a short while, which immediately made the reporters in front of them very embarrassed: they Should they stay in place, waiting for other stars to appear later? Or should I follow Hugo''s steps and go to the front to capture the stunning figure of Hugo on the red carpet? Several reporters have already made the first choice. They immediately rushed towards the middle of the red carpet. It was only the first half of the red carpet at this time. It is estimated that besides Hugo, it is difficult to have any heavyweights appear. So Hugo is the top priority, they made their choice in the blink of an eye. With a difference of less than two seconds, another accident occurred on the red carpet. At the point where the front and middle sections of the red carpet joined, where Hugo had just passed by, a shocking voice yelled, "Tracy -Jacobs!" After this sound came out, the screams that tested people''s eardrums'' endurance almost all the time seemed to be frozen by the shock, panic, and fear in the air, and all the noise fell into silence. If this is just a way for the reporter to try to attract Hugos attention, I have to say that he is really talented. He actually threw out such a killer on an important occasion like Oscar, and his strategy is also very successful. Hugos footsteps are also very successful. There was a pause once; but if it is true... At this time, the reporters standing in the front section of the red carpet have already seen the figure that just appeared in front of people, wearing a red knee-length dress, a shoulderless corset design, and a waist-like fold design to completely complete the waist. Outlined, showing the proud chest line and distinct collarbone. The chiffon below the waist is completely different from the fit of the upper body. The skirt is suddenly fluffy. The short front and long back design completely show the slender calf below the knee. The snow-white skin is set against the red. It''s even brighter and moving. A pair of black streamlined high heels becomes the only different color on the whole body, creating a strong visual impact. A long hair was neatly rolled into a bun, and all the broken hair was combed to fit, exposing the two longan-sized diamond earrings on the ears, which complemented the teardrop diamond necklace on the collarbone. Bring her wives in his ability. Fascinating, simplicity in the atmosphere, there is no lack of elegance in the elegance. feel. Tracy like this is a Tracy that many people have never seen. To be honest, Tracey is not a super beauty, at least not ranked in the beautiful Hollywood, but her temperament as a strong woman is very outstanding, and she is not Catherine Bigelow, Nora Efrona A strong woman with a more obvious tough temperament, she still has strong femininity in her independence, and the touch of red makes her strength wrapped in an unignorable charm, as if no one has ever been more suitable for red than her. When such a Tracey completely burst out her own temperament through a flamboyant evening dress, there is indeed an amazing effect-especially the huge contrast between usual and today, which is even more obvious. Tracy actually attended the Oscars! This is definitely one of the hottest news today. On the one hand, its because the "Farewell You Tian" and "Schindler''s List" showdown has basically taken shape. This year''s "Schindler''s List" is either word-of-mouth or topical effect. , Can be regarded as a standout, and the one who can barely compete with them is "say goodbye to the sentimental heaven", not to mention the countless topics between the two. On the other hand, its because of the turbulent ticket-buying incident in the past two months. After time has passed, although the news media has not directly announced the parties involved, after all, it is too far-reaching, but in fact, the media has started one after another. Explicitly and implicitly pointed the spear at Tracy. Although many people in the circle don''t want to make this matter a big deal, it is not difficult for the news media to dig into it, and Tracey''s real body soon can''t be concealed. Especially in the recent period of Tracy''s disappearance, many reporters have confirmed this speculation. Now, the media has actually revealed the truth. At least three media have reported news reports similar to "Have produced Oscar nominated films, have produced high-grossing action movies, have been in a slump in the past two years, have been with a certain male Actors have passed gossip and other very referential keywords to reveal the truth. People who know things in the circle can easily guess that it is Tracy. Even if those outsiders are confused, the media has no intention to directly. Reveal the answer. Under such circumstances, although the ticket gate had not happened, the "Farewell You Qingtian" registration was filled in the list of Tracey in the producer column, but almost everyone thought that Tracey would continue to dive and was absent. Oscar, after all, the negative impact of the ticket gate is very bad, even the major production companies have temporarily died down and have been watching the situation, not to mention the Jewish team''s dislike of Tracy. But who knows, Tracy has appeared, and it is still so high-profile, that red, which is more flamboyant than the red carpet under the feet, strongly announced her debut. As soon as Hugo''s footsteps came to a halt, he heard the heated discussion behind him. As if he knew what was happening behind him, he turned around and saw Tracy. Tracy stopped and saw Hugo from a distance. Even though the red carpet is very lively now, its never easy to ignore Hugo. Whats more, Tracy is clearly tonight. It''s for Hugo. The eyes of the two people touched in the air. Tracys bright eyes flashed with a proud and terrifying light, her eyes were completely devoid of the embarrassment and forbearance of the previous period, and the provocative flaming warfare blooming unscrupulously, when she saw Hugos pair of The silence in the amber eyes, when ripples slowly rippled in the setting sun, Tracey lost consciousness for a moment. Hugo is no longer the reckless and young boy, he has grown into a man who makes people willing to fall in love with him, and the straight and handsome man in front of her is a wound in her heart. The deeper the hate means the love. The deeper she got, her heart throbbed unconvincingly when she saw Hugo''s face. The slight tremor seemed to tell the love and dissatisfaction deep in the soul, but the pain that swarmed immediately made her Tracy could hardly remain calm, but she still bit the tender meat in her mouth fiercely, until the jerky **** smell filled her mouth, she calmed down again. Hugo looked at the mixed expressions in Traceys eyes, struggling and forbearing, strong and stubborn, the serpent-like light was full of fighting spirit in the flames of hell, as if he was ready to burn with jade and stone, just for the last one strike. Hugo pursed his lips slightly, and sighed, after all, he had reached this point. Hugo knows very well that today may be the last moment. The duel between "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell to Affectionate Heaven" is the moment of decisive battle. When "Farewell to Affectionate Heaven" wins, then Tracey will also get the capital to turn over. On the contrary, Tracey will always Sinking down. Thats why Tracy is so high-profile, because she knows that this is the last moment of desperation, success or failure is in this one move, no matter what the outcome, today is an important turning point, her debut is either a new starting point or the final destination, no matter what Whether it was the former or the latter, she had to face it with pride, leaving the most stunning figure. This is Tracy The Tracy who has achieved countless results in Hollywood for more than ten years, the Tracy who dares to love and hate, is crazy about love and blocks everything. Tracy took a step forward and walked forward, and soon she walked to Hugo''s side, then she stopped and looked at Hugo with a bright smile. Hugo looked at Tracy like this, and didn''t dodge or evade, a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and he calmly greeted Tracy''s line of sight, calmly and bravely. The squally wind on the coast of Santa Monica flared up in the square in front of Dorothy Chandler Hall, entangled the red traces of Tracey and the black traces of Hugo, and everything around seemed to have stopped. The scene Everyone witnessed this moment in history. On March 21, 1994, at 5:40 in the afternoon, Hugo and Tracey met again, on the red carpet at the entrance of Dorothy Chandler Hall, in 5 hours and 52 minutes. After that, the five-year story of entanglement and struggle between him and Tracy came to an end. This text is provided by. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 747： Record the moment Nicholas McLenna recorded the moment in front of him with a camera in his hand. Hugo and Tracey stood parallel on the red carpet, looking at each other in the air. Traceys gaze was proud and provocative, and slightly lifted his chin. He seemed to be saying, "This is your time of death"; Hugo''s smile was calm and calm, the amber eyes reflected a touch of red, but I don''t know if this is Tracy''s skirt or the sunset in the sky, deep. His steadfastness and sunshine are clearly depicted in his eyes. Behind the two people, the turbulent crowd was surging, as if a huge black wave would engulf the entire red channel at any time, and those excited and distorted faces had become impression symbols; the red carpet Not far away, there are other actors being interviewed by reporters, some actors are communicating with fans, and some actors stop and turn their heads, but the faces of these people have become blurred and have become decorations on the red carpet. The raging wind lifted the hem of Tracy''s skirt high, spreading the dazzling red, and completely outlined the aura of this top Hollywood female producer; and Hugo stood tall and straight in the wind. She looks so thin, yet so firm, as if she can depict the undulating lines between the sea and the sky. This moment was just a blink of an eye, but Nicholas didn''t realize it at all. He recorded this eternal moment. When Nicholas recalled it again many years later, he never thought that this was the moment when the fate of Hugo and Tracy intertwined, and the period of ups and downs and turbulence between Hugo and Tracy for five years was entangled. The grievances are all concentrated in this moment. "I''m looking at you (1. see.)." Tracy said to Hugo. After she finished speaking, a smile was drawn at the corner of her mouth. Only Hugo could understand the mockery in that smile. Hugo immediately remembered the situation at the New Year''s Eve party in 1992. He recalled everything that night and understood the entanglement between Lancaster and Tracy. Tracy also told him at the time. This sentence, "I look at you". After Tracy finished that sentence, Hugo experienced the Golden Globe event; what about today, will history repeat itself? Hugo no longer worries, not because he has enough strength now, but because his heart is strong enough. Facing Traceys mocking smile, Hugo sketched out a smile on his mouth and replied, " I do not care." Just a word made the smile freeze on the corner of Tracys mouth, not because of Hugo''s tough counterattack, but because she suddenly remembered that she was in front of Hugo for the last time after being rejected by Hugo. Trying to save this relationship, she told Hugo of her devotion and focus on this relationship. Hugo replied, "I don''t care." This sentence defeated all of Tracy''s sanity at first, and then she desperately launched revenge. But today, the same sentence did not make Tracey lose her sense of position, on the contrary, she became a little confused: what she has done in the past few years, is it right or wrong? What is the point? Hugo did not look at Tracy again, but turned and left, taking a calm step. This is the first time that Hugo left first when the two met after Tracy launched her revenge. Tracy just stood there, looking down and thinking, didn''t even pay too much attention to Hugo''s departure, just stood there. Nicholas was also a little stunned when he looked at the electric flint. This is the meeting between Hugo and Tracy? There is no spark, or the dark tide is raging? Everything left Nicholas puzzled, but Nicholas only realized after many years. To, the importance of this moment, and many histories, are often like this, leaving their mark inadvertently. From Tracys appearance to Hugos departure, its actually not a matter of n-ten seconds. For ordinary fans, they dont even notice these situations. In their eyes, its just rain. Guo suddenly stopped and seemed to be thinking about accepting interviews with those reporters. Then Hugo saw a familiar producer, the two smiled and said hello, Hugo turned and left. Other than that, there is nothing unusual. After Hugo walked a few steps forward, he finally stopped because he saw the familiar Nicholas McLennan. Hugo knew that he must be interviewed by the media on the red carpet, and these interviews in the media are generally It will not be too explosive. After all, no one wants to spoil the atmosphere of the awards ceremony that is about to kick off. Even if they are curious, they will stay for interviews after the awards ceremony. Of course, this is not absolute. On the red carpet, the media will also try to risk the world, ask sensitive topics, and try to find some news. However, because the red carpet is where people gather, it is often difficult for their strategies to succeed, which is why most reporters will not take this risk. Therefore, in fact, it does not make much difference what media is interviewed. It is better to choose a more familiar media. Seeing Hugo walking towards Nicholas, the surrounding media quickly swarmed over, "Hugo, look here", "Here, here", "Here is Entertainment Weekly.........Various shouts The voices keep coming and going, because this is not the time for interviews, but the time for taking pictures. Everyone hopes to record Hugo''s fixed-point photos as soon as possible. Although the Oscars red carpet did not specifically set a photo area, this is because each part of the entire red carpet is the best place to take photos. The red carpet, the logo on the background, and the pattern of the statuette are all vivid enough. So the actors can stand in any unobstructed space and take pictures. Since this was Hugos first fixed-point stop after he stepped on the red carpet, it almost attracted the firepower of two-thirds of the surrounding reporters. The handsome posture on the carpet, presumably just this photo is enough to win attention on tomorrow''s layout. Although Hugo was still a little nervous, he was very familiar with the red carpet process, so he quickly stopped and stood there, accepting photo invitations from all directions. Generally speaking, it takes no more than one minute to take pictures. After all, there are too many big stars on the Oscars red carpet, and people dont have enough time to stay in one place all the time. But today I dont know if everyone is worried that Hugo will not stay and leave directly, so they are reluctant to stop taking pictures. This makes Hugo pose for two minutes. But Hugo saw that everyone hadn''t stopped the trend and had to take the initiative to interrupt everyone. He left his fixed point and walked in front of Nicholas, smiled and waved hello, "Good evening." "Hugo, didn''t you bring your female companion to attend tonight?" Nicholas yelled loudly for the first time. This topic immediately brought a little control over the noise around him. In fact, the essence of this question is to ask about the recent scandals about Hugo and Sandra, I have to say that Nicholas is still very sophisticated. Hugo laughed when he heard this question. He also knew that Nicholas was actually helping himself. Recently, the scandal has been raging, and the "Los Angeles Times" helped to clarify and it didn''t help much, so Hugo just half-joked. Then, "No date was invited, so I can only come alone." Although Hugo only said such a sentence, reporters can have countless understandings. It can be a humorous joke, it can be Hugo''s love for Sandra, or it can be a mockery of the reporters'' constant hype. Nicholas looked at Hugos shallow smile and couldnt help but complain. Hugo is really not worried at all, "So, what do you expect from the awards ceremony tonight? You were shortlisted for the best supporting actor competition, you How do you feel at the moment?" "This reminds me of the time when I was drinking and filming." Hugo''s brief words made many reporters next to him laugh. Hugo was mocking the rumors about the crew of "Schindler''s List". Now these rumors have long been clarified, and Hugos dedicated image has also been recognized, "Actually, you know, I am a member of the crew, I hope all members of our crew can spend a good night, everyone Ive worked hard before, but now I can finally relax. After all, its not up to us to decide whether to win or not." Hugo''s words made everyone chuckle again, and Nicholas hurriedly continued to ask, "Don''t you have any expectations for winning the prize?" "In my opinion, being shortlisted is a great affirmation. This is my first nomination, isn''t it?" Hugo actually used the words of the media as a shield. "As for the result, I know I It''s not popular." After Hugo finished speaking, he laughed. In fact, Hugo still has some expectations for Xiaojin. After all, nomination represents a chance. Even if the opportunity is small, it is also one of the candidates and can be recognized by the Oscar, which means that all the previous efforts of Hugo are correct. Of course, Hugo also wants to convince himself that Oscar is not the only standard for acting certification. Many acting masters and directors have not received the Oscar''s favor in their entire lives, because winning an award also requires luck. . It is said that the finalists rely on strength, because the rule of the finalist stage is that only professionals of the award can participate in the vote, which means that the candidates are all professional choices; but the award depends on luck and popularity. This is the origin of the post-college public relations, because all the judges are eligible to vote for the winners, and there are guilt votes, race votes, and ethnic votes. Hugo knows these truths, but when he really stood on the Oscar''s red carpet, the excitement and tension in his heart still revealed the truest emotions in his heart. But no matter what, the first appearance on the Oscar nomination list proves that Hugo''s efforts are worthwhile and the direction is clear. This is the greatest encouragement to Hugo. As for Hugo''s performance at the awards ceremony tonight, we can only wait for the time to be announced. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 748： Care is chaos Hugo was answering questions from reporters. He had to lean forward slightly to hear Nicholas McLennas question. At the same time, he had to raise his voice as much as possible to answer, because the red carpet was only slightly louder just now. It stagnated, and immediately rose again, especially in the area directly in front of Hugo. Those hoarse expressions have been constantly impacting Hugos sight. Even if he focused on the reporter, he was still a little distracted. In the peripheral part of the line of sight, you will always see the boiling crowd. Sure enough, the level of the Oscar is still different, whether it is the scale or the lineup, including the atmosphere of the scene, is always full of the kind of exciting spark factor. Hugo thought about answering one more question, and he was about to leave. The question on the red carpet was hard to be innovative. Coupled with the noise coming from all directions, the interview process can be called a torment. At this moment, a strong impact came from behind, Hugo only felt that a heavy object was suddenly pressed down on his back. The warm body temperature and strong muscles showed that he was a man, and then Hugo felt There was a warm breath behind the ears, with a chick smile, "Hey, Hugo!" As soon as he heard this voice, Hugo knew who came, which made him very helpless, "Leo!" At this moment, it was Leonardo DiCaprio who was holding Hugo tightly. He smiled and said to Hugo''s left ear, "Sweetheart, you actually recognized my voice, really I am moved, I am about to melt." Hugo was immediately amused by Leonardo''s words. He looked down and hugged his limbs tightly. Leonardo hung on his body like a koala, and said helplessly, " Apart from you, I can''t think of anyone else who would do this." Leonardo was not only not shy, but laughed brightly, then jumped off Hugos back and hit Hugos shoulder hard with his shoulder. The brilliant smile and the grace on the red carpet, The gentleman seemed out of place, and this youthful and invincible breath quickly swept over him, "I thought you would show up in the second half. I didn''t expect to see you so early." At this time, the reporters standing in front of Hugo were completely stunned. This is the red carpet of the Oscars, not an occasion full of entertainment like the Golden Globes or the MTV movie awards. You know, reporters attending the Oscars must wear formal attire to show the strict style of the academy, so everyone who appears at the Oscars will be more or less serious, not to mention Leonardo and Hugo. The scene of direct fighting is enough to make everyone''s jaw dislocated. Hugo didnt think so much. He was actually very happy when he saw Leonardo. Instead, he left the reporters aside and talked happily with his friends, Come early to meet your friends, no Is it good? I''ll see you now." "Hugo, Leonardo, hey, you two..." Nicholas was very helpless standing aside, and the two men in front of them started to reminisce about the past and ignored all the reporters. It was... so frustrating. So he had to use shouts to draw the attention of the two people back, "You two are not only good friends, but you also collaborated to shoot a work together not long ago. Tonight you have become direct competitors again. What do you think will happen tonight?" Hugo and Leonardo won the nomination for best supporting actor together, which has become a major attraction tonight. On the one hand, the two people are good friends recently discovered by the media. Although the media has not been able to dig out the reasons why the two people know each other, Hugo is in the film industry, and Leonardo has just moved to the film industry in the TV industry, and the two people There is also a difference in age, and the acquaintance of the two people has also caused a lot of discussion. On the other hand, there is the issue of the age of the two people. Leoner has been nominated for the heavyweight class for many years at only 19 years old, and completely suppressed the already famous Johnny Depp in the "Different Sky", which was widely praised by the media. For the star of tomorrow; and Hugo is 27 years old this year, although not as young as Leonardo, but still a very young number for the Oscar''s acting awards. You know, the other three candidates for this year''s best supporting actor, Tommy Lee Jones is 47 years old this year, John Markovic is 41 years old this year, and Pete Perthwaite is 48 years old. This also makes the supporting actor part form a situation of confrontation between the new and the old. Of course, the veterans currently have an absolute advantage, especially in the supporting actor department who likes to praise the old drama. The three 40-year-old uncles are obviously the big winners. Popular. Under such circumstances, Hugo and Leonardo met again on the red carpet, which really made reporters look forward to. Upon hearing the question, Leonardo couldnt wait to say aloud, We are all nominated for the first time, just enjoy the process. Hugo looked at Leonardo quite unexpectedly, but he didnt expect him to be. I would also say this kind of polite scenes, but I dont want Leonardo to go on to say, "Of course, if Hugo can win the prize, I will definitely be happier." Hugo suddenly had three black lines on his forehead, so the muzzle turned to himself. "What about you? If it was you who won the prize?" Nicholas immediately caught the follow-up to Leonardo''s words and immediately asked. Leonardo patted Hugo on the shoulder and laughed loudly, "That was my luck. However, as far as the performance is concerned, I support Hugo to win the prize, and I swear to Jesus, I watched Hugo in'' Schindlers performances on the list, I dared not look directly into his eyes for a long time." In the face of Leonardos straightforwardness, Hugo also laughed blankly. He was also not sure at this time whether Leonardo was deliberately pranking or was he telling the truth if he had no experience in such a big scene, but Hugo naturally He didn''t know how to catch it, so he didn''t say much, he just raised his hands, the index and middle fingers of his right hand overlapped vainly, and then he looked around indiscreetly, and kept wiping his nose with his right hand. This simple and vivid action and expression quickly made the reporters laugh and burst into laughter. Leonardo didnt understand what was going on at the beginning, but turned around and saw what Hugo looked like: This is an impressive imitation of Leonardos performance in "Different Sky", I have to say Hugo. The performance is very similar. This immediately made Leonardo also dumbfounded. He originally wanted to tease Hugo, but he still went around himself. "Hey, you, I didn''t perform like this at the time, okay!" Hugo stopped the action. "Did I say I was imitating you?" A rebuttal immediately made Leonardo''s green face flushed slightly, causing Hugo to laugh smugly. stand up. The reporters just watched these two good friends turn around and leave with a smile, and then they remembered: The interview has not yet completed the task! Adam Lancaster was sitting behind the counter of the convenience store, lit a cigarette in his hand, flipping through the latest issue of the Los Angeles Times on the counter, squinting slightly to look at the black lettering on the newspaper, on the shelf behind him There was a rustling sound from my radio, and the voice of the radio host could be heard vaguely. Suddenly the door of the convenience store was pushed open. Adam did not lift his head. He was still sitting in his position. Jack Taylor''s gong voice rang out impatiently, "It''s started, it''s started..." Jack hurriedly He walked into the shop and looked around, only to see that the TV in the corner was still turned off. He immediately became anxious, "The Oscars have already started, have you forgotten? Hugo is going to attend today. Yes, I heard them say that Hugo is very hopeful to win the prize." Jack walked over and snatched away the newspaper from Adam''s hand. He frowned and complained, "You are still in the mood to read the newspaper. Don''t you want to watch the live broadcast at all?" Adam looked at Jack helplessly, and he retorted in an annoying voice, Its not something I can decide whether to win the prize. Jack was immediately depressed when he was blocked by Adam. In fact, they had never paid attention to Oscars before, and they didn''t even have so many opportunities to go to the cinema. "It''s because of Hugo..." But Jack said. Halfway through, he stopped suddenly, and then a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he looked at Adam meaningfully. This look made Adam really uncomfortable, and he could only avoid his eyes embarrassedly. "Now on the red carpet is director Robert Ultraman. He was nominated for Best Director again for his filming of "Intersection of Life" this year. This is his fourth nomination and the second consecutive year since last year. Nominated... The sound from the radio on the shelf rang Zrazzla, stopping Jack''s voice, and at the same time making Adam avoid his sight. Adam coughed slightly, "Now the radio is playing this, there are no other programs..." Jack looked at the cigarette in Adams hand. The long section of soot did not tremble, as if it would fall down at any time. It showed that although Adam had lit a cigarette, he still hadnt smoked it for a long time. Obviously Adam had been distracted for a long time~www.novelhall .com~Jack really knows his old friends, and he understands Adam''s feelings at once. Jack did not embarrass the old friend any more, but walked to the TV and turned on the power, "I want to see, I want to see Hugo''s performance, so you can watch it with me, how about it?" Then it was adjusted. The TV station, the ongoing red carpet live broadcast at this time appeared on the screen. Adam sat on the spot, muttering vaguely, "You look good when you go home." Jack turned his head questioningly and asked, "What did you say?" "No, nothing." Adam shook his head again and again, and stood up a little embarrassed. "I''m talking about what''s so good about this kind of thing, isn''t it just a bunch of unknown people walking up and down, so boring. Very." Then he paused and looked around in a daze, "Beer, would you like it?" Jack secretly laughed, but he concealed his expression well, and nodded towards Adam, "How about we call fried chicken again?" (to be continued [provided]. If you like this movie Works, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the works to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 749： Kicked off After entering the Dorothy Chandler Hall, a warm breath came over, and the tension in the air soon landed on the skin. Although Hugo had participated in the Golden Globe before, it is relatively speaking. , Oscars overall feeling is completely different. Even though everyone has always emphasized that the Oscar is a movie carnival party, it is difficult for almost every guest in attendance to maintain absolute peace. The nominees are looking forward to the results to be announced, and they are unavoidable; the award-presenting guests are wary of their next performance, and they are inevitably tense; even the soy saucers are either because they can participate in such a feast or because of the countless opportunities of the big guys. Countless, and inevitably nervous. The seemingly insignificant staff or reporters are actually not much better than the people under the spotlight. After all, this is the stage that the world has focused on. From before the ceremony, to the dinner itself, to the after-party, almost every time. Exciting things are happening all the time, and no one wants to miss it. Take Hugo alone as an example. He just entered the hall and met Johnny Depp with Leonardo. The two chatted for a while. I heard that there was a mourning for River Phoenix tonight. Nipo sighed a little, it could be seen that he was not at his best tonight. Then Hugo chatted with Nora-Efron cordially for a while. Under Noras recommendation, Hugo and Mike-Nichols had a pleasant conversation, and then Meryl-Sterley Pu also appeared. These three top bosses have worked together in the "Sikewood Incident", and the relationship is very good. With the presence of these three people, the entire chat atmosphere is very relaxed. Although Mike has never elaborated, Hugo can clearly feel that Mike is actually showing goodwill to Hugo. The duel between "Farewell You Qingtian" and "Schindler''s List" has changed its flavor under the hype of the media, full of gunpowder, and it is almost the point of death and life, and what is more ridiculous is that it is all because It was caused by Tracy''s personal grievances. This is completely unnecessary for Mike, who has been rolling in Hollywood for many years. There is no hatred between him and Hugo and Steven Spielberg. What''s more, in fact, their own crews are also very special. Lacey was extremely dissatisfied, so she didn''t want to make things so stalemate. The pleasant conversation tonight, even if they did not talk about substantive issues, was much more effective than propagating through the media. Afterwards, Hugo and Meryl chatted with Al Pacino for a while. As the winner of last year''s movie actor, Al came to present the award to best actress tonight. Al is full of praise for Hugo''s recent performance, and even mentioned Francis-Ford-Coppola''s admiration for Hugo, which really surprised Hugo. Steven Spielberg took away Hugo who was chatting with Daniel and Lewis. Hugos admiration for Daniel is like a surging river. As the only three actor in the history of Oscars, the statuette won In addition, Daniel is called an absolute acting maniac. Hugo is very excited to have the opportunity to chat with Daniel. Unfortunately, Steven interrupted this conversation. Steven took Hugo to meet David Geffen. This was the first time Hugo saw David, who was later called the most powerful **** in Hollywood. He has been in Hollywood since 1980. , Is now the top player class. David is a Jewish New Yorker with Polish ancestry. He and Steven have a close personal relationship. This year, he and Steven built a dream factory together. However, David wanted to see Hugo, not for the unspoken Hugo, he just wanted to get to know Hugo. He was absolutely full of praise for Hugo''s performance in "Schindler''s List". "He mentioned it to me at least five times, thinking that you have a promising future, so on this occasion today, I thought I had to introduce you to it." Steven said. Later, Hugo met the "Piano Love" crew again, and not only met the female director Jane Campion, but also met Anna Paquin (anna.), a famous interdental girl. If you follow the historical trajectory, Anna will rely on her outstanding performance in "Piano Love" to win this time the Oscar for Best Supporting Actress, and she is only twelve years old. The little girl born as a child star reached the first glorious peak of her actor career early, and then she went up and down for nearly fifteen years, until a series of "true love is like blood (true. She brought back to the pinnacle of her career. When Hugo entered the studio, he realized that, in fact, the awards ceremony hadn''t even begun. This was just an appetizer, but it was such an appetizer, but it made Hugo know many things that he couldn''t get rid of before. People, and more importantly, only now Hugo feels the Jewish spirit of unity in Hollywood. Its no wonder that Steven can have such a powerful influence in Hollywood and rank alongside him as the other three directors of the four major directors in the 1980s. Powerful, but there are still slight differences. However, it is worth mentioning that both Martin-Scosis and Francis-Ford-Coppola are of Italian descent, and their cultural background is reflected in their works; George-Lucas is a native of California. People, and his contribution to film special effects technology is unparalleled. The strength of the supporters behind them is the same as Steven, huge and solid, which is one of the important reasons why they can stand at the top of the industry. Under the guidance of the staff, Hugo found his place. The members of the "Schindler''s List" crew were all arranged together. On their left, eight rows apart, is the crew of "Farewell You Love Day" . You can feel the meaningful arrangement of the TV station in charge of the broadcast of the program. Immediately to the left of "Schindler''s List" is the crew of "Different Sky", which is said to be the crew, but in fact it is the two starring actors Leonardo and Johnny. The former was nominated because of the nomination. The winner is the honorary guest, which can be regarded as an unexpected surprise. Hugo and Leonardo sat down next to each other, chatting excitedly about the harvest. It didn''t take long for the sixty-sixth Oscar to officially kick off. The candidate to host tonight''s movie festival is the most successful female host in Oscar history. There is no one, Ubi-Goldberg (.), the actress who was born on Broadway and has served as a stand-up comedian and won an award for it. One of the most iconic black actors in the United States. The "Purple" that she collaborated with Steven in 1985 can be regarded as her famous work, but the work that really made her reach the peak is the "Human Ghost Love Is Over" in 1990. This work not only won her the best Oscar. The supporting actress is a small gold figure, and her reputation has reached its peak; the "Nuns Are Crazy" in 1992 also brought Ubi into the heyday. In addition, Ubi also served as the host of the Oscars four times before and after. He is the most successful host besides Billy Christo, Steve Martin (steve.) and others. China is even more outstanding. Ubi''s humor, boldness and wildness can always inject a different color into the award ceremony. This year was the first time Ubi served as the host of the Oscars, and then held this position three times in 1996, 1999 and 2002, and won unanimous praise from the media. Although Hugo had watched the horror scene of the 74th Oscar Oscar in 2002, Whoopie fell from the sky in a turkey costume, but I have to say that this year is the first time for Whoopie to be the host. You can still feel that at the beginning. Kind of tension. On such a grand and grand stage, anyone will be nervous, even the experienced Billy Christo is no exception. Tension is a normal emotion, and turning tension into motivation is the style of a strong man. . Ubi is obviously such a strong one. "Huh, I saw Hugo Lancaster." Ubis words only appeared, and there was a roaring sound mixed with screams. You can clearly feel the enthusiasm of the fans on the second floor, especially It was when Hugo''s shy smile appeared on the big screen, the screams were out of control for a while. Ubiy also nodded and said, "I know, I know, it''s incredible, isn''t it? God, you are so handsome." Ubiy''s words evoked a scream again, "but I hope your belly can be Change the height of Tom Cruise and it will be perfect. Both of you." Ubiy''s words made everyone on the scene laugh, but Hugo didn''t know himself. Should you laugh? Most people are also concerned about Tom''s feelings, and the smile is still very restrained. "Hey, who is the one sitting next to you, isn''t Leonardo DiCaprio?" Ubi saw Leonardo''s gloating expression, and immediately went on to say that Leonardo was immediately asked The expression froze, and it was Hugos turn to laugh, "Let me see, let me see, yes, Anna Paquin is here, thats right! Im not mistaken, could it be the judges of this years college? Have you changed a batch? It''s much younger than I thought This is the conservative look of the old scholastic group at the Satirical Academy, and there is no doubt that there is a lot of laughter at the scene. "Oh, sorry, I was wrong, I saw Anthony Hopkins." Ubi''s regretful words instantly made everyone couldn''t bear it anymore, and he smiled and applauded. Anthony was born in 1937 and is 57 years old this year. After experiencing a brief opening, Ubi quickly entered the state, easily grasping the rhythm in her own hands. She was already proficient in singing and dancing, and her stand-up comedy talent was even more outstanding. The position of the Oscar host came to her. Said it is not a daunting challenge. Overcoming his own tension, Ubi immediately showed infinite charm. "I heard Gene Hackman complaining that I was procrastinating in the backstage, so I thought it should be time for me to leave him on stage, ladies and gentlemen, let us welcome... Gene Hackman !" (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for the work monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 750： Beginning of the duel Gene Hackman won the Oscar for the Best Supporting Actor Award last year by relying on "Unforgivable", so this year he became the guest of honor for the Best Supporting Actress Award. 520 novel The competition for the best supporting actress this year is extremely fierce. The "Sugar Coated Trap" Holly Hunter not only won the nomination for supporting actress this year, but also won the nomination for the leading actress by relying on "Fresh Love on the Piano". The limelight was the same last year; Emma Thompson, the winner of the film queen, also won double nominations this year for "Farewell You Qingtian" and "In the Name of Father". "Fearless" Rossi Perez (.perez) won her first nomination; "The Age of Innocence" won her first Oscar nomination for Winona-Reid, which is also a make up It was regrettable that the college ignored her wonderful performance in "Edward Scissorhands". In the end, Anna Paquin, who was only twelve years old, won a seat with her stunning performance of "Piano Love". Among them, Emma has only aspired to be the actress last year, so her momentum is slightly weaker. Coupled with the power of double nominations, the possibility of winning the final prize is very small; Holly''s advantage in the supporting actress department is far It is not as good as the heroine, and it is generally believed that both she and Rossi were shortlisted because of the lack of better supporting actresses this year. Otherwise, the two double nominations for the single Oscar would not appear. After such calculations, in fact, the final battle was basically between Winona and Anna. In the supporting actress department of the Oscars, after entering the 1990s, she always likes to reward newcomers and encourage the rise of new actresses, hoping to see more talented actresses appear, which is completely different from the situation of male actors. Both Winona and Anna meet this standard. On the one hand, Winona is 22 years old, and Anna is only twelve years old; on the other hand, it is seniority, although Winona has been in the company for eight years. But this is only her first nomination, and Anna is even more so. Winona, known as a genius girl, prevailed at the previous Golden Globe Awards, Screen Actors Guild Awards and other awards ceremonies. Her stunning performance in Martin Scorsese''s "Era of Innocence" received unanimous praise. , She is also the biggest favorite of this year''s best supporting actress. Relatively speaking, Anna is really too young when she is only twelve years old. Her performance relies more on instinct rather than acting. Although it was brilliant and even stunning, it was still a disadvantage at the awards ceremony. Of course, it is worth mentioning that if Emma Thompson wins in the supporting actress department, it means that she will basically miss the best actress in the Farewell You Qingtian department, which is very important for the entire award ceremony. The competitive landscape of "Farewell You Qingtian" and "Schindler''s List" in China is also influential. This is one of the highlights. In the end, Gene Hackman witnessed history. When he announced that the winner of the best supporting actress was Anna Paquin, it also meant that the youngest performance category winner in Oscar history was born. At two years old, not only is there no one before, but I am afraid that there is no one to come after. At least no one can break before 2014 as Hugo recognizes. Anna, who was still young and ignorant, stepped onto the stage timidly, accepting the little golden man who belonged to her with a smile on her face. For others, this is the goal that she has been pursuing all her life, and Anna relied on her debut work to complete it. This feat, although this is the only Oscar nomination in Anna''s career as an actress. Winning an award requires luck. Hugo has the most profound experience at this moment. Winona, an actress with wonderful acting and outstanding appearance, who has been loved by thousands of people, has always lacked a little luck at the Oscars. Before 2014, she didn''t get the favor of the Oscar, which made people feel terrified. The trajectory of history has not changed. Even if Hugo appeared in this time and space, even if Hugo''s butterfly wings produced many consequences, the general direction of the entire history remained the same, which also made Hugo clearly understand What a small reality as an independent human being in the long river of history. So, is this the same for the best supporting actor award? It still develops in accordance with the pace of history. After the Best Supporting Actress was awarded, the announcement of the Best Art Director Award officially kicked off the struggle between "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven". In the end, in this first confrontation, "Schindler" "The List" made a good start, defeating the "Farewell to Love", "The Age of Innocence", "The Values ??of the Adams Family" and "The Beautiful Lady Olando ( finally aspired to the top. But this good start did not continue the strong "Schindler''s list", and the subsequent award competitions have been smashed one after another. The best make-up award was contested by "Slim Daddy", "Philadelphia Story" and "Schindler''s List". In the competition for the Good Fashion Design Award, he defeated "Schindler''s List", "Farewell to You Tian", "Farewell to Piano" and "Beautiful Lady Olando" and finally won the prize. At present, four awards have been awarded, which belong to four different works. Therefore, it is still unknown whether "Schindler''s List" can maintain the vigor of the previous three months. Whether the sky can regain the initiative still needs to wait and see the changes. Immediately after the awards ceremony, it ushered in tonight''s first small **, and even by many media, it is generally considered that it may be the only ** tonight: the award of the best supporting actor. This years Oscar is out-of-the-box due to "Schindlers List". In fact, there is not much suspense at the award ceremony. Of course, this is only theoretically said. In fact, "Farewell to the piano", "In the name of the father", "Farewell to the sentimental heaven" "How much impact these three works can have on "Schindler''s List", and how powerful they are, are unknown, and this can be regarded as the highlight of tonight. However, relatively speaking, the huge suspense of the best supporting actor department can definitely be called the biggest bright spot. The five nominees for the Best Supporting Actor Award are Tommy Lee Jones of "Death of the World", John Markovic of "The Line of Fire", and Pete Poserswaite of "In the Name of Father". , Leonardo DiCaprio from "Different Sky" and Hugo Lancaster from "Schindler''s List". The performances of these five male actors have received a lot of praise. The entire nomination is basically consistent with the nominations of the Golden Globe Awards, the Screen Actors Guild, and the major film critics associations. The only difference is that Pete Posswaite He and Sean-Pan of "The Dawn of Love Owl" appeared in different nominations alternately. It can also be seen from here that Pete is the first to fall behind, and his ability to qualify for the Oscar is already a huge victory, but the real duel will still be unfolded among the other four actors. If you let go of all the influencing factors, simply discuss the performance quality of the actor, analyze it from an objective perspective, and evaluate it in terms of the difficulty of the role, the quality of completion, and the degree of excitement. The order should be Hugo, Tommy, Leonardo, and John. And Pete. Among them, Hugo and Leonardo have the most difficult roles, Hugo and Tommy have the highest degree of completion, and Hugo and Tommy are on par. However, it is impossible for any award selected by humans to remain absolutely objective. After mixing various factors, Hugo and Leonardo are both nominated for the first time, and are subject to age restrictions. Their chances of winning are basically the same as those of John. Flat, just ahead of the bottom of Pete, Tommy thriving. Tommy once won an Oscar nomination for Best Supporting Actor by relying on "Assassination of Kennedy" in 1991. Before that, he also contributed wonderful works such as "The Miner''s Daughter" and "Lonely Pigeon (., both in terms of qualifications and Contributions to the industry have reached the height of awards. Most importantly, Tommy''s brilliant performance in a commercial movie like "Death of the Dead" this year has almost received unanimous praise from the entire public opinion community. So this year has also become the best time for Tommy to win the award, and the Golden Globes before this have also proved this. However, Hugos contribution to "Schindlers List" is also considered to be one of the most shining moments on the big screen in 1993. His performance has completely enhanced the depth and thickness of the film. That amazing The look in his eyes has surpassed the shackles of black and white colors, which is awe-inspiring. Under such circumstances, it is generally believed that Hugo and Tommy will be the strongest contenders for this year''s best supporting actor, followed by John, followed by Leonardo and Pete. Especially Hugo once missed the news of "Death End", which made this matchup brilliant. Before the awards ceremony, the reason why people made the best supporting actor department the biggest attraction is that the first is because of the close strength. Whether it is Hugo or Tommy, whoever wins is well deserved, but at the same time it is also another. Regret on one side; the second is because of topicality, not only the topicality of the competition between Hugo and Tommy, but also the entangled topic between Hugo and Tracy. Although it is said that the competition between Hugo and Tracy is mainly maintained on "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell to Lovers" , the best supporting actor was played by Hugo personally. The department, whether it can win in this department, is also of great significance to individuals, and this is bound to change the balance of power between Hugo and Tracy. If "Farewell to Sentimental Heaven" loses, then there is no doubt that Tracey will also lose; but if "Farewell to Sentimental Heaven" wins and Hugo also wins, then the balance of power between the two sides will also be maintained at Hugo. Occupy the dominant pattern. All kinds of topics make the Best Supporting Actor Award full of suspense before the award ceremony. However, after the award ceremony kicked off, Anna completed a counterattack in the Best Supporting Actress award, and people couldn''t help but wonder: Is Leonardo also going to complete this feat in the Best Supporting Actor department, surpassing the two hot alternates Winning in the end? The suspense of the awards rose to a whole new level in an instant. Marlsa Tomei (marlsa.) has stepped onto the stage and has attracted much attention! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support, yes My biggest motivation to continue to create!) . Chapter 751： Suspense revealed Marisa Tomei, this actor who is about to reach her 30th birthday this year, is definitely a newcomer. Although she started to play tricks in 986, she didnt get one until 1991. A small role with lines, but only a year of precipitation, in 1992, "My cousin Vinny (my... turned out her, not only won the best Oscar for the first time in her career Nominated for a supporting actress, and continued the departments tradition of commending newcomers, winning her first figurine in one fell swoop. In fact, Marisa has never been the kind of popular actress in Hollywood, but her solid acting skills have always been an indispensable backbone. After winning her first statuette, her footsteps did not stop, and then she relied on separately. In 2001, "In. The." and "The. Wrestler" in 2008 received two Oscar nominations for best supporting actress. This is something that many actors have never been able to match. Height up. Marissa, who was still slightly young now, stepped onto the stage nervously, stumbling and stumbling to finish her lines according to the script, and then let the audience watch the big screen. The short films on the big screen introduce the nominees for this year''s best supporting actor to the audience. Suddenly Jack became excited and smashed Adam who was sitting next to him twice, "Hey, hey, Hugo!" There is no need for Jack to say that Adam became tense at the first moment. In fact, when the first short film was shown to introduce Leonardo DiCaprio, Adams muscles were already tense. He knew very well. As I know, Hugo was shortlisted for the Best Supporting Actor Award, and when Jack noticed, Hugo''s short film had already appeared. On the big screen, Hugo in the black and white picture was standing in front of the mirror wearing a white shirt. All three buttons on it were loosened. His protruding hair was a little messy, and he was expressionless. Looking at himself in the mirror, he slowly raised his right hand to comb the messy hair, then carefully checked his expression, lifted his chin slightly, and hesitantly extended the index and middle fingers of his right hand, pointing towards I looked at myself in the mirror, opened his lips, "I forgive you." Then, the fingertips slowly touched the surface of the mirror, and those quiet eyes exuded a cold light, which made people shudder. Audiences who have seen "Schindler''s List" remember this scene. After being persuaded by Schindler, Amon-Goss decided to enforce his emperor''s ability and pardon those who are guilty. This sentence "I forgive you" is a famous line that demonstrates Amon''s power. He has also forgiven several "guilty people" before, but at this moment, what he said is to forgive the failure to clean the bathtub just now. What about the young man? Or forgive the self who is about to let go of his sins? It should be the latter. Because within two seconds, gunshots sounded, and the boy who had just left the villa fell into a pool of blood. Amon made a choice. He chose to use force and brutality to show his power, and heas the emperor Forgiven himself, and released the devil in his heart again. The big screen went black, and the gunshot sounded immediately, causing all the audience who saw this short film to shudder. In an instant, they seemed to be back in the heavy story of "Schindler''s List". "Hugo, that kid is really... crazy, isn''t it?" Jack only felt that his heart was curled up, he couldn''t help patting Adam''s hand gently, and exclaimed. Adam didn''t speak, he just watched the TV screen quietly, and Marisa standing in the center of the stage said after the short film, "''Schindler''s List" Hugo Lancaster. "Then, the camera was pointed at Hugo in the auditorium. Adam looked at his son sitting in the chair, and seemed to notice his son''s nervousness, and a slight smile appeared in his eyes. Hugo was sitting in a chair at this time, looking at the camera hanging in front of him, tugging at the corner of his mouth, trying to show a smile. He succeeded, but the tension swept through his heart, and his hands on his knees couldn''t help. Once he held it, he could clearly feel the stiffness of his muscles, the sound of the heart hitting his chest was so clear, the eardrum was trembling slightly, even the sound of the temple beating was so clear. So that''s how it feels. Before attending the awards ceremony, Hugo also told himself, don''t care, it''s just an awards ceremony-a slightly more grand awards ceremony, how many people yearn for the Oscar statuette for a lifetime, because this requires luck. What''s more, the statuette is indeed the highest award in the film industry, but it is not the only award. The most obvious examples are Alfred Hitchcock and Stanley Kubrick. These two film masters can be regarded as geniuses, but they have not been able to get the favor of Oscars in their entire lives. But no one dared to deny their greatness. Then there is "Citizen Kane". This movie missed the Oscar, making Orson-Wells (. Welles) angry, even swearing. But history finally gave this movie an innocence. In the list of major classic movies, "Citizen Kane" has been at the top of the list for half a century. All this proves that Oscar does have an authority status and is also the most important award in the world, but it is not the only one, not the only standard, not the only authority, not the only greatness, and absolutely not. People say that the more eager you are, the less you will get it. This is the reality. Therefore, Hugo constantly persuaded himself to calm his mind, don''t make extravagant expectations, everything will go with the flow. But only when you really come to this position can you feel the tension of the desire, even the two masters of Hitchcock and Kubrick regretted that they missed the Oscar, even Orson-Wells It''s very upset that he didn''t get the little golden man, so Hugo is hard to be an exception. Not everyone can be a noble literary person like Woody Allen. It couldn''t be easier to say cool words in normal times. Even Hugo, before the award ceremony officially started, his mentality was adjusted very well, and the whole person was easy to play. But the moment when the answer was revealed really came, that kind of tension grabbed the heart tightly in an instant, leaving Hugo with no resistance at all, and the nervousness controlled his brain. Hugo couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva, but found that his throat was very dry. The harsh feeling made him feel like he was about to evaporate, even if he was performing on the street, even if it was his first time on the big stage to the death of glory. Even if he was acting in front of Al Pacino or Jack Nicholson, he was not nervous at this moment. Marissa on the stage continued to introduce, the camera showed that the red light that was being recorded had gone out, and turned to the next alternate, Tommy Lee Jones. Hugo turned his head hard and looked at Leonardo, who was sitting next to him. Leonardo''s condition was worse than Hugo at this time. At least Hugo''s expression still didn''t show much error, just slightly. It was stiff, but Leonardo''s face became extremely pale at this time, and there were two faint blushes looming in the sweat. Just a look can easily read Leonardo''s tension-no matter how obvious it is. Nevertheless. Seeing Leonardo''s embarrassed appearance, Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little relaxed, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was also outlined. Although before the awards ceremony, Leonardo''s mentality was even more relaxed than Hugo, and it seemed that he had come to enjoy it, but at this critical moment he couldn''t be exceptionally nervous. Hugo remembered Leonardo, who had repeatedly defeated and fought on the Oscar journey after the 21st century. Leonardo, who was over 30 at the time and had been rolling in Hollywood for more than ten years, was still nervous. Hugo even remembered that Leonardo lost again at the 86th Oscars in 2014. When he lost to the first nominated Matthew McConaughey, who also had a history of idolism, even if he did not Calm, smiled and applauded Matthew, but the blue eyes were still full of tears. What''s more, the young boy who is only nineteen years old now? Presumably, the tensions of candidates such as Tommy, John, and Pete are not much better at this moment, even Pete, who is hailed as the least likely to be an exception-after all, there is hope as long as the shortlist, theoretically everyone is There is a 20% chance of winning, so the tension will undoubtedly lock everyone in. Leonardo noticed Hugos eyes a step later, and turned his head with difficulty, just like a robot, and a robot lacking lubricant. He creaked and turned his head, and the eyes of the two people collided in the air. , Leonardo swallowed hard. Hugo couldn''t help feeling a little funny. Although he was also nervous to death, he still asked with his lips, "Are you okay?" Leonardo widened his eyes, looked at Hugo in surprise, and replied with his whole body expressions and movements: I''m not good. Hugo opened his left hand, wiped the sweat from his palms on his thigh, and then patted Leonardo''s cold hands and said, "Immediately." , It''s about to end soon. Although the nervousness is unacceptable at this time, after Marissa reveals the answer, no matter who wins the prize, the nervousness will be released immediately. Leonardo couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth. He didn''t know if he saw Hugo''s equally nervous expression, or felt the comfort passed by Hugo, or the phrase "immediately" made him see that he was saved. Hope, this makes Leonardo a little easier. This was just a few seconds before and after. When I turned my head and saw the stage again, I just finished playing the introduction video of John Markovic, and then the big screen was switched to a live broadcast of the five candidates. This means that the candidates have been introduced and the winners will be announced. Hugo glanced at the big screen while Marissa was talking. Although he couldn''t see the emotions of other people, the stiff facial lines still revealed the tension in everyone''s heart, even Tommy did not. Exceptionally, this gave Hugo a sigh of relief. When he turned his head, he saw Marisa standing on the stage and said: "The winner of the Sixty-sixth Oscar for Best Supporting Actor is..." . Chapter 752： Remember the moment Plops, plops, plops... At this moment, the whole world seems to be quiet, only the sound of the heart beating can be heard, the heart seems to collide with the eardrum, the tension that makes everything detached from its original meaning freezes All air, time and space are stagnant at this moment. "The winner of the Sixty-sixth Oscar for Best Supporting Actor is..." Marissa, who was preparing for the award, was also a little nervous. She originally wanted to say the winner in one breath, but found that her fingers were all She trembled slightly, didn''t change her breath, and almost coughed out, but she still resisted the tightness, paused, adjusted her breathing, looked down again at the answer written in her hand The card concealed his panic at this moment. Seeing the answer in the card, the smile on Marisas face bloomed again. She couldnt believe the answer, just like she didnt believe her name would be pronounced at this time last year. Lance(.)''s voice, she is still vivid today. "The winner is," Marissa raised her head again, her bright smile revealing the final answer, "Hugo Lancaster, Schindlers List." "Wow..." There was thunderous applause in the audience, all the guests and all the audience stood up and applauded, and the thunderous applause came surging like a tsunami. When Jack Taylor was sitting in front of the TV and heard the name "Hugo", he couldn''t bear it and jumped up directly, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Hugo..." Except for this sentence, he couldn''t imagine any words to express the turbulent and surging heart at this moment. He could only jump on the ground like a lunatic. Adams hands tightly gripped the armrest of the chair, and the strong force seemed to be able to break the armrest abruptly at any time, causing his entire palm to fade away, and his knuckles were bleakly white. Only this way, In order to relieve his fast heartbeat. The heart seems to be paralyzed. I just dont know if its too intense and numb or too tense and stiff. I just feel that the heart cant beat normally. However, the constant stimulus is urging the heart to beat faster. This contradictory The tension made Adam feel suffocated, he couldn''t breathe at all, the fierce heartbeat made his brain hypoxia, and he couldn''t do any thinking at all. Then, Adam heard the name "Hugo Lancaster". Not only did his hands not relieve their strength, but they used more force. Sitting in the chair under Adam, he still shivered, feeling the transfer of Adam''s hands with his whole body. Excitement coming out. Adam only felt that his whole muscles were completely stiff. He couldn''t move or react in any way. Even if Jack kept holding his shoulders and shaking because of too much excitement, he was indifferent, just staring tightly. TV screen, tightly. At this time, Hugos handsome face appeared on the TV screen, and the unbelievable light could be clearly seen in those amber eyes. The stormy waves in his heart were outlined with the simplest brushstrokes, and they were refracted by the live camera. To the big screen. When his name rang, Hugos first reaction was a tinnitus, not only the sound of dancing on the eardrums, but also the echoes that made his brain blank. He didnt even know what to do, just Constantly thinking about the meaning of Marisa''s name when she said her name, the thunderous applause in the entire banquet hall resounded like echoes from the other side of the Grand Canyon, echoing long and slowly in the canyon. Immediately afterwards, Hugo felt a strong hug, like a huge wave, smashing his head and covering his face, making him suddenly regained his senses. Then Hugo saw Leonardo holding himself tightly. "Congratulations, congratulations, this is incredible, oh god, congratulations." Leonardo hugged Hugo tightly and yelled excitedly, although Leonardo was too nervous, although Le Leonardo is also looking forward to this award, but as he said before, he is absolutely happy and convinced that Hugo won the award. So, at this moment, Leonardo couldn''t wait to be the first to express his congratulations. Leonardo''s body temperature made Hugo''s stiff heart beat again, and the unreal feeling returned to his body little by little like a drop of water. Although the brain is still a little confused, Hugo at least regained control of his body. He was held by Leonardo and stood up, and then gave Leonardo a big hug, and then saw him smiling at himself. Johnny reached out to Depp, Hugo shook Johnny''s hand, and then walked towards the right hand. Steven Spielberg stood at the position closest to the aisle with his right hand, looking at Hugo with a gratified smile. Hugo hugged each of the members of the crew, Liam Nissen and Ben Kingsley. , Catherine Kennedy and so on, finally walked in front of Steven, Steven opened his hands and gave Hugo a warm hug. Steven only said a word in Hugo''s ear, "You deserve it." But just by this sentence, you can see Steven''s support for Hugo. The biggest suspense of the 66th Oscar has been revealed. In the competition for best supporting actor, Hugo defeated the previous biggest favorite Tommy Lee Jones and repelled Leonardo DiCapri. O and John Markovics powerful impact, with a solid, deep and delicate thrilling performance, conquered all audiences, conquered Jews, conquered film critics, and now conquered the college judges, completing an incredible reversal. Win in the end! No one would feel dissatisfied with this result. Even Tommy himself showed a relieved smile and stood up and applauded Hugo. Regardless of whether Tommy was regretful or happy in his heart, he had no way to deny Hugo''s profound strength and strength. Wonderful performance. Although before tonight, Tommy has always had the upper hand in the whole situation, which is generally recognized by most media; but in fact, people have been enthusiastically discussing the final result of this best supporting actor because people cant ignore the rain. Guo''s stunning performance. In terms of absolute hard power, Hugo is indeed unmatched, not to mention that the Academy owed Hugo at least two nominations before that, one for "Death Poetry Society" and one for "Scent of Women", plus last year. Although the performance of "Sleepless in Seattle" was not nominated, it still won numerous praises. Under the influence of these compensation votes, praise votes, and credit votes, people always believe that Hugo should win the prize. This is the fundamental reason why Hugo and Tommy have formed a close rivalry before tonight. Now, Hugo has finally won, whether it is the role of the guilt votes or the role of the Jewish forces behind the "Schindler''s List", but all of this is well deserved! Absolutely! Hugo stepped onto the stage at his own pace. At the beginning, his footsteps were so illusory, as if stepping on the clouds, as if he would fall into the clouds at any time, and then wake up completely. Only then did he realize that everything is a dream. . However, Hugo''s footsteps became firmer and firmer, the path of the aisle gradually became clear, the stage lights gradually became brighter, the blurred faces on both sides gradually became clear, the applause from all directions gradually became louder... All of this is telling Hugo that this is not a dream, this is reality! This section of the road seemed so close, but it was so far. When Hugo walked onto the stage, it was actually only fifteen seconds, but he felt that a century had passed. After receiving the little golden figure from Marisa, Hugo only felt cold when he started, but before he could look at it, he politely paid a face-to-face ceremony with Marisa and heard Marisa say with a smile on her face, "Congratulations, honestly Well deserved." After Hugo responded with a smile, he walked to the microphone under the guidance of the emcee. Hugo looked down at the little golden man in his hand. This gilded male figure weighing less than four kilograms was so heavy in his hand that it was like a big mountain that pressed against Hugos heart. It was only seen in the photos before. The little golden man holding the sword before, now appeared so truly in his palm, the smooth lines and the gleaming light made Hugo only feel a sudden warmth in his eyes. From the age of fourteen to sixteen, and from 1992 to 1994, only Hugo knew about the thorns and hardships along the way. Tears, sweat and blood rolled in the mouth. Even mixed feelings were not enough. To describe the turbulence in Hugo''s heart at this moment, the mixed emotions turned into hot tears, and they fell from his eye sockets, without any warning or control. Hugo firmly shook the little golden man in the handshake The solid trophy collided with the softness of the palm, and the hot temperature of the palm collided with the cold temperature on the trophy, making Hugo from The cloud slowly fell to the ground, and the real feeling from his feet made Hugo 100% sure: he did it. Hugo raised his head and looked at the dazzling golden light in front of him. All the guests under the stage were completely black at this time. The hot light seemed to be able to evaporate Hugo at any time, so much attention. The sight seems to be able to melt everything on the stage at any time, originally this is the feeling of standing on the Oscar stage. At this moment, the moment he stood in the center of the stage with tears in his eyes, holding the little golden man at a loss, this moment became the most important moment in the depths of his memory forever. Hugo let out a long breath, venting the boredom and tension in his chest, raised his free left hand to wipe away the tears on his cheeks, and then pulled out a bright smile, with a smile on the microphone. A little nasal voice said, "Oh, God, this doesn''t seem to match the picture I pre-imagined. It''s really shy." Just a word, instantly turned the entire Dorothy Chandler Hall into a sea of ??laughter. (The text to be continued is provided by (Dian Dian Han Paper).) . Chapter 753： Tilt the balance "The picture I originally envisioned was that I took the stage to accept the award in a cool and calm manner, and then used humorous eloquence to make everyone laugh, but now it seems to be a bit difficult. I only hope that the photos of me wiping my nose will not be the object of everyone''s ridicule. "When Hugo was talking, the tears in his eyes still slipped down, and his voice was trembling slightly, even his hand holding the little golden man was shaking uncontrollably, and the muscles all over his body were all over. It clearly shows the surging inside him at the moment. But this simple sentence made the guests laugh again. Many people whistled and stirred their hands to express their support for Hugo in this way. "The shooting of''Schindler''s List'' is a magical journey. Thank you Steven for trusting me and giving me enough space to play freely. Thanks to everyone in the crew for supporting and encouraging me without your company. I cant get here. Hugo officially started to talk about his award-winning speech, but his brain is in a mess at the moment. It is not that simple to organize accurate language, so he has to After a pause, I adjusted my breathing, and then I went on. "I want to thank a few people here especially, Regina Perlman, Ludger Leopold, Michael Schneider..." Hugo''s thank you line quieted the scene, and no one gave it. Respond, because these names are so unfamiliar and no one knows them at all. Everyone looked at each other: Who is Hugo thanking? "I know, these names are very strange to most people. They are all concentration camps. All of the survivors are Schindlers Jews who have personally experienced the tragedy of the year. Hugo''s words immediately silenced the audience. The silence at this time was not quiet, but heavy. The eyes looking at Hugo were full of temperature and heat, making the stage hot. "I have to thank them. In order to cooperate with my work, I have to force myself to recall that unbearable memory. I don''t know how terrible it is, because I have not really experienced it, but I clearly know that from Going here in the movie, holding this trophy in my hand, this section of the road is not that simple. Without their help, I cant walk here. This section of the road is really too long and too long. Thank you for staying with me all the way. Come on. So, thank you." Hugo''s words were so simple, but at this moment, the guests on the scene couldn''t help applauding. Although these remarks do not contain any sensational elements, they are all Hugos heartfelt feelings, so true and so earnest, that a painful history for the Jews will be remembered forever, not only because of the Holocaust museums, but also Not only because of the movie "Schindler''s List", but also because of their indelible belief. After the applause weakened a bit, Hugo went on to say, "Thanks to my agent Joe for being with me all the time. Thanks to my good friends, Charlize, Alex, Carl, Leo, and my band. Members of, thank you for being with me all the time." "Finally, there is one other person I must express my gratitude specifically, and that is my father." Hugo said here, the emotions that had stabilized waved again, the eyes were filled with tears again, and all the lights in front of them It all became blurred, "He is not a person who likes to express his emotions, but I know that he has always been behind me to support me and give me the motivation to move on. Without him, I might not have become an actor. There is no me standing here today." Hugos tears slid down involuntarily. Perhaps Adam would never express his care and love correctly, but Hugo clearly knew that the fathers love hidden in the depths of his violent temper was more valuable than any relationship. heavy. Thinking of this, Hugo tearfully lifted the little golden man in his right hand, bursting into a bright smile and said, "Dad, look, I got the prize." After speaking, Hugo reassuredly said again, "Thank you." Only then did he take a step back, and under the guidance of the emcee, he turned and left the stage. Adam was sitting in front of the TV, his hands holding on to the armrest suddenly loosened, his emotions surged, and before he had time to react, he completely submerged him, and then coughed violently, as if he was about to The lungs were all coughing out, so much that he had to stand up, lifted his head and breathed, trying to relieve his cough, but it was still useless, Adam had to walk aside, picked up the water glass and poured it. Adam suddenly remembered the year when Hugo was fourteen years old, and he left Lanches on foot with his suitcase resolutely and resolutely. At that time, the figure was so thin, so small and thin, as if he could be submerged by a little wind and rain. Adam wanted to step forward to shelter his son from the wind and rain, but he knew he couldn''t. That back figure is so clear in Adam''s mind at this moment, but the violent storms in the sky did not submerge this figure, on the contrary, it also created a piece of heaven and earth that belonged to him. Along the way, how many difficulties he has experienced, how many hardships he has experienced, and how many setbacks he has experienced, but he has persisted on his own until today. Thinking of this, Adam''s heart trembled a little, trembling uncontrollably. Jack stood by, all the celebrations stopped. Looking at the old friend who stood up and walked aside to drink water, he could only see Adam''s back, but he could find a trace of Adams broad shoulders. The trembling that didn''t come out, the slight trembling was so fragile, as if it broke with a touch. In an instant, Jack felt a little bit, his eyes filled with tears, the warm water vapor made him a little embarrassed to avoid his sight, he lowered his head and wiped it viciously, wiping away all the tears. Then he said, "Is the cough okay? When did you become so weak, but cough like this after smoking two cigarettes." Adam did not answer, but after drinking a full glass of water, he stood there and seemed to adjust his breathing before turning around, "You will worry about me. I have nothing to do. This is not good. Go ahead." Adam, as if nothing had happened, sat down again, but the faint redness in his eyes revealed his true emotions just now. However, Jack didnt plan to expose his old friend, so he assumed he hadnt seen him, and turned his attention to the TV again, Hugo has won the prize, so theres nothing good about it. Or change another channel to watch. ?" Adam said irritably, "What''s the hurry, this is not the beginning, let''s see if Hugo''s works will appear in the end, anyway, there is no competition today." Jack was actually talking about it. Hearing what his old friend said, he didn''t say much, just quieted down. Hugo walked down from the right hand side in the direction of the side stage. Only less than five steps away, he noticed that there was a line of sight below the stage that pierced him like a sharp arrow, which made all the chicken skin on the skin. The sharp hatred that the knots were erected was even noticed by the emcee who was afflicted by the fish. Hugo turned his head and saw Tracy. At this time, we have left the most densely lit part of the center of the stage, and the lights on the side stage have just been extinguished, so Hugo can vaguely see the seats under the stage, and Traceys arrow-like eyes are easily sitting in the crowd. It can be found. At this time, although the outcome of "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell to Sentimental Heaven" has not yet been separated, Hugo is in fact invincible. No matter who the final winner is, Hugo, who won the best supporting actor, has the upper hand. It can be said that no matter what the result is today, Hugo''s advantage over Tracy is already difficult to reverse. Although this has been the case in the past two months, Tracey has been in a state of lying and guilty, but at least Tracey can still hold hope at that time, and even lose to "Schindler''s list" "But as long as Hugo does not get a breakthrough in personal awards, this is good news for Tracy. However, all hopes have been dashed in half today, which almost made Tracey unable to remain calm. She stared at Hugo, wishing to watch Hugo burn in front of her at this time. Hugo looked at Traceys vicious eyes, but was not frightened. There was just a slight pause. He looked at Tracy as if he was witnessing a grand and grand self-destructive performance. He looked at Tracy. Lacey ignited herself, watched Tracey drink the poison, watched Tracey jump off the cliff... This was a performance that took place in front of her eyes. The tragic wind and tsunami are close at hand But for Hugo, this is just a performance, he is just a bystander. Therefore, Hugo quickly retracted his sight and continued to move forward. Winner and loser, this is the reality. If Hugo failed to stick to the Golden Globes last year, if Hugo failed to appear in "Schindler''s List", if "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven" could win a big victory, if in January Tracys second plan was not destroyed by Joseph... Then it is Hugo who is trapped in the abyss of invincibility, and Hugo firmly believes that Tracy will never make him feel better. There will never be a day to turn over. Therefore, Hugo does not need to be afraid, let alone guilt. Tracey still stared at Hugo fiercely, until Hugo disappeared into the side stage, she still couldn''t look away from her, she just bit her lower lip fiercely, even if she bleeds. Even if it may be captured by the camera at any time at this time, I am not afraid at all. The scale of victory has begun to tilt, tilting endlessly. Although the competition is not over yet, but is she still possible to come back? (The text to be continued is provided by (Dian Dian Han Paper).) . Chapter 754： Overwhelming advantage Hugo took the little golden man back to the backstage. Everyone who came in contact with his sight came and congratulated him. The original lively scene in the backstage was even more noisy and you could see it. The backstage was ready for the next performance. The staff and the award-giving guests who will be on the stage can be seen bustling everywhere, while the live broadcast staff with earphones and the program schedule are busy in the crowd, and the actors sitting in the distance in front of the dressing table are also applying makeup. Turning his head with a smile... Although Hugo had attended the awards ceremony before, he was really uncomfortable with such a lively scene in the backstage. Hugo was standing in the waiting room with the little golden man at a loss. He didn''t know what he should do next, but returned. On my seat, there are still some procedures to go... At this time, the staff came up with a smile on their faces, "Hugo, congratulations on your prize! Now the backstage is messy, please come to me." Then he led Hugo to the corridor outside the waiting room, with a place next to it. A huge table with a large sheet of paper was placed on it, and five staff members in formal dresses stood beside it. Hugo and the staff walked to the table, and everyone else around came forward and shook hands with Hugo to congratulate Hugo, and then the staff said, "You sign on the winners column here, and then temporarily leave the little golden man. Here, in a while, we will send the little golden man to the engraver for engraving. After the awards ceremony is over, you will come here to collect the little golden man and sign the confirmation." Hugo suddenly realized that there was such a program behind the Oscars. No wonder he had seen a group of backstage photos of the Oscars before. It was the winner of the actor staring at the little golden man who was being polished in front of him. Obviously the statue of the golden figure is receiving the lettering, and the awards of actor, actress, best director, and best film are generally awarded last, so after the award, the actors do not need to return to their seats, directly behind the scenes. Waiting for the award ceremony to end, they will pay attention directly to the engraving scene. Hugo glanced at the little golden man in his hand, squeezed it slightly, and a small smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. In the eyes of others, Hugo was happy because he won the prize. Of course, the truth is also true, but what Hugo is thinking at this time is: the historical trajectory has changed again. In the time and space before Hugo crossed, Ralph Fiennes failed to break the siege, and the winner was Tommy Lee Jones. But now, it is Hugo who holds the best supporting actor in the finale. The role of Amon Goss in "Schindler''s List" made the Hugo Sword history and also continued the Anna Paquin The young star''s tradition of winning the best supporting actress has made the 66th Oscar the lowest average age ever in the supporting role department. In fact, even the average age of the four acting departments is second to none. Hugo couldn''t help but find it very interesting. After his little butterfly **** its wings, how much history can he change? Hugo put the Little Golden Man on the table, then signed his name in the column of winners, and watched the familiar symbol "Hugo Lancaster" appear on the white paper, which seemed to be right. Tell Hugo that the suffering and torture of the previous filming process are all worthwhile; at the same time, he is also telling Hugo that he has been working hard in the right direction. As long as he persists and works hard, one day, he can also Become the kind of old drama bones in my mind that every gesture is a drama. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but feel lightened. Later, under the guidance of the staff, Hugo returned to his seat, greeted him by the smiles of Leonardo, Steven and others, as well as the award ceremony that is still going on at the scene. Although the historical trajectory of the Best Supporting Actor department has deviated from Hugos memory, there is still no deviation in the historical direction of the car. The 66th Oscar is still moving forward in an orderly manner at the established pace. It meant that Tracey''s hope was extinguished bit by bit. "Schindler''s List" first defeated "Desperate World", "Piano Love" and Come from China. The "Farewell My Concubine" presented by the National Selection won the Best Photography Award. It is obvious that Janusz-Kaminsky''s black and white photography technique with clear intentions has been highly praised. In the competition for the best sound award, "Schindler''s List" was unfortunately lost, but the opponent who lost to "Jurassic Park"; then "Jurassic Park" won the best sound editing Award and Best Visual Effects Award, this can undoubtedly be regarded as an Oscar belonging to Steven Spielberg, there is "Schindler''s List" in the text, and the "Jurassic Park" in Wu has no doubt. He pushed the Jewish director to the pinnacle of his career. "Philadelphia Story" won the best original sword song award, "Night Sleep in Seattle" was unfortunately out; the best soundtrack award was won by "Schindler''s List" without any suspense, this is also the soundtrack master John-William The fifth statuette in the twenty-seventh nomination of Sis is absolutely worthy of the title of the first soundtrack master in film history. It is worth mentioning that in the competition for the best foreign language film, the three Asian shortlisted works "Wedding Banquet", "Farewell My Concubine", and "Smell of Green Papaya" failed to break out of the siege. The "belle." wins, which is also regarded as the biggest regret. In particular, the "Farewell My Concubine", who was regarded as a classic by later generations, was not able to match. The countrys first little golden man took home and waited until the "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" in u2000 to complete his long-cherished wish. It was delayed for six years. I have to say that the lack of public relations in the college is a fatal injury. Many college judges have not even heard of the work "Farewell My Concubine"-it can be seen that there is a lack of publicity, and they have not regretted it until they later watched the film. Subsequently, "Schindler''s List" will be hailed as the "Little Best Movie" Best Editing Award in his arms. This also officially marked the continuation of the outstanding advantage of "Schindler''s List" to this year''s Oscars. Up to now, the other two popular works "In the name of the father" and "Farewell to the sentimental heaven" are still unreceived, and the other big hit "Farewell Piano" has won the unexpected award for best supporting actress, but it is a prospect. Be favored. The trend of the next awards ceremony also proved this. "Don''t Love Piano" won the Best Original Sword Script Award and defeated the two masterpieces "Philadelphia Story" and "Night Sleep in Seattle". It is worth mentioning that Nora-Efron was shortlisted for the third time in this department. The award still has not been able to reap his first statuette, which I have to say is a huge regret. In the highly competitive best adapted screenplay department, "Farewell to Love", "The Age of Innocence", and "In the Name of Father" all failed to complete the sniper mission, and "Schindler''s List" continued to be strong. When the best actor and best actress were announced successively, it also marked the end of the "farewell to the sentimental heaven". Tom Hanks relied on his simple but delicate performance in the "Philadelphia Story" to get the first actor in his career as the actor statuette, "In the name of the father" Daniel Daiyi Lewis, "Farewell to the sentimental heaven" Anthony A Hopkins, "Schindler''s List" even M-Neeson and "What to Love" Lawrence-Fishburn have all become spectators. "Farewell to Love" Anthony''s defeat means that this work has basically been sentenced to death, but it is quite embarrassing that "Schindler''s List" has not been able to bring a actor to Liam. It can be said that this The strength of the movie is really difficult to take advantage of in the acting department, which is mainly because "Schindler''s List" really shows Steven''s outstanding ability as a director. In this way, it also more and more brought out the absolute strength of Hugo''s victory in the best supporting actor department. In fact, the battle for the actor has been concentrated on the two actors Tom and Daniel from the beginning, mainly because these two actors have the most powerful performances, and these two actors are also very popular types of the academy: solid performance skills, The rich performance experience, one introverted and delicate, and one focused madman, is admirable. Tom had been nominated for an actor in 1988, which was the second attempt; and Daniel won the crown when he was nominated for the first time in 1989. Therefore, the duel between Tom and Daniel was also highly anticipated. In the end, Tom still relied on a strong good relationship and "Daniel just won the prize four years ago, and he has not yet had the second chance to aspire", and Tom won. Of course, Toms award is not controversial. Immediately afterwards, in the competition among the film queens, Angela Bassett (angela.bassett) of "What to do with love", Stockart-Jenning (.) of "Six Degrees of Separation", and "Shadow Land" (. lands Deborah Wenger (debra.) is relatively inferior in terms of strength, while the only commendable performance of Emma Thompson, but because of just being sealed last year, this years "Farewell to Love" "The sky" is not enough to keep her reelected. Therefore, long before the award ceremony started, UU read www. Holly Hunter, who dedicated a stunning performance in "Fresh Piano", led the way from ukanshu.com, and the result was the same, she undoubtedly took off the crown. " Emma''s defeat also almost cut off the hope of "saying goodbye to the sentimental heaven". The awards ceremony came to an end. "Schindler''s List" won six trophies and smiled proudly; "Farewell Piano" won three trophies, "Philadelphia Story" received two golden figures, and "Jurassic Park" also Won three technical trophies, all of which were unforeseen before the awards ceremony. The "Farewell You Qingtian" and "Because of the Fathers Name", which were previously hailed as big hits, all returned empty-handed, especially the high hope "Farewell You Qingtian". After receiving eight nominations, they won all the awards. Not able to shake the strength of "Schindler''s List" is really a bit empty-after all, people have been trying to hype this matchup for more than three months, but they didn''t expect the ending to be one-sided. There is not much left at the award ceremony at this time, and now it seems that "Schindler''s list" is overwhelming. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 755： Victory or defeat Compared to before the awards ceremony, people are looking forward to the exciting showdown between "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell to the Sentimental Heavens". The whole party was quite "boring", not to say that Wubi-Goldberg was not well-hosted. Well, it''s not that the ceremony is not exciting enough, but the competition for awards lacks suspense. {Please read it in Ha, the first full text} The biggest suspense is actually the trend of the best supporting actor, but it was announced early at the beginning of the ceremony, and the subsequent awards lacked some sparks. At this time, people realized that the so-called peak showdown was just a hype by the media. The real situation is that "Schindler''s List" has stood out from the beginning of the screening. After that, no work can match the momentum of this movie, because "Schindler''s List" no matter what Whether it is the completion quality or the ideological height, it stands out from the crowd, and has an absolute advantage in the works launched in 1993. The real showdown is just the way the media hype news and attract attention, and it can even be regarded as the Oscar''s way of attracting ratings. But it is undeniable that the overall quality of "Schindler''s List" is indeed superior, even if it is sweeping the Oscars, it can be said to be without suspense and popular. Therefore, it is not surprising that "Schindler''s List" joined hands with "Piano Love" and "Philadelphia Story" to dominate the first three quarters of the awards ceremony. Although there are still two Golden Men who have not been awarded the Best Picture and Best Director at this time, the failure of "Farewell to You Tian" is doomed. There is no other suspense, and no other expectations. The comeback of "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven" may have been completely wiped out, because there has never been a work that can only win the best film and the best when it is wiped out in other awards. It''s impossible for the director''s name to go down in history. In the history of the Oscars, to be able to get the best film, best director''s work, at least one or two trophies in other departments, this is also a side proof of the success of this work. Therefore, at this time, "Farewell to the sentimental heaven" is still empty-handed, then the result is doomed. The fact is also true. Steven Spielberg took the lead in topping the Best Director Award. On the occasion of his fourth Oscar nomination for Best Director, he finally got his coveted Oscar Figurines and won the second in the audience tonight. The honor of the collective standing and applauding. Strictly speaking, this is the least suspenseful award tonight. Stevens other four competitors cannot compete with him. Jane Campion won the first Oscar nomination as a female director. For the supreme Hollywood, its hard to go further. Although Robert-Altman is highly respected, this time the quality of the "intersection of life" is not the best, but at the last moment, he squeezed the last line of nominations, and his character is almost nominated. The stage was lost. Jim Sheridan launched his debut novel "My Left Foot" four years ago, and became famous in one fell swoop. Not only did he get nominated for best director, best picture, and best adapted screenplay, but also let Daniel wear Lewis and Brenda Fu Rick (brenda.) won the competition for best actor and best supporting actress. "In the name of the father" is only his third work, which once again continued his strength, and also has great advantages in themes, themes, ideas, etc. Not long ago, winning the Berlin Golden Bear Award was even more important. It is a pity. However, the fact that this work won the Golden Bear Award proves that this theme is difficult to win at the Oscars, and the tastes of Berlin and Oscars can be said to be very different. In the end, only James Ivory is left, the James Ivory who has been hyped up by people but has been defeated. Objectively speaking, the overall quality of "Farewell to Sentimental Heaven" is inferior to that of "Howard Manor"; subjectively speaking, "Schindler''s List" is indeed extremely strong. Therefore, when the award-presenting guest Clint Eastwood presented the award, he said, "This shouldnt be a surprise," and then announced that the winner was Steven Spielberg. The audience did not have any Unexpectedly, standing up and applauding collectively, not only for Steven''s award, not only for the success of "Schindler''s List", but also for the "commercial director" who has finally proved himself in the film industry for twenty years. Hugo gave Steven a big hug with a big smile on his face, and then stood beside Liam, Ben and others, applauding with a smile. In fact, the members of the crew of "Schindler''s List" are very clear about the significance of this work to Steven. Hugo has personally experienced this. Steven was on the verge of collapse several times during the filming process, not for Oscars. The little golden man is not for the sake of history, not for the commercial box office. He is just to tell the story well. He is worried that he will ruin the movie and become a sinner. He is worried that he can''t show the cruelty of that history. He is worried. I lived up to the expectations of countless Jewish compatriots...The burden on Steven''s shoulders was far heavier than people thought. When Steven stepped onto the stage and took over the Golden Man from Clint, the applause lasted for a long time, and many people even kept blowing their whistles, pushing the atmosphere of the entire awards ceremony to **, Steven Wen tried to calm everyone down twice, but failed. This made Steven''s eyes a little red. This unanimous applause from the audience is the best affirmation of Steven and "Schindler''s list". Finally, the scene calmed down. Steven raised the Golden Man, looked down, and said, "I have a friend who has won this award." This sentence immediately made the scene laugh, compared to history. The big directors of the same period like Steven-including Clint who presented him today, this figurine is really too late, "But I swear, I have never held this trophy before. This is my first time. Get it once." Speaking of this, the applause on the scene sounded again. The loud applause and whistle even interrupted Stevens testimony. His voice could not help but choked up. He had to lower his head and cough slightly, take a few deep breaths in a row, and adjust himself. To speak again, "Let me say this, if it werent for Oscar Schindlers rescue of Podeck Pfeifferberg from the Nazi claws, all this would not have happened today. I I must thank Podek for being willing to tell this story to Thomas Kennelly, and then let us all know Oscar Schindler, and also let me have the honor to put this story on the big screen. Thanks to Podek for telling me Trust, give me the right to adapt, thank you." "Uh... the preparation process for this movie is very difficult. Thank you Steven Zelian for withstanding my torture and completing the script." Steven looked at the location of the crew, and said emotionally. "The filming process of this movie is more difficult. Thank you to all the actors who have gone through the torment-like days together. Liam, thank you; Ben, thank you; Hugo, thank you... By the way, thank Hugo for letting me in the filming process. I am deeply aware of the significance of this movie, and thank you for your wonderful performance. By the way, congratulations on your winning the award just now." Stevens remarks immediately made the scene mess up again, whistles and screams were surging, and Hugo sitting in his position immediately became the target of "attacks" by Liam, Ben and others, countless A palm and fist hit Hugo, which made Hugo very helpless. Looking at Steven standing on the stage and feeling a lot, Hugo also sighed when thinking back to the days when he was shooting a movie: It turned out that it was not so easy to create a classic. "I must thank my wife, thank you for saving my soul in that terrible winter in Poland." Steven continued, "and my mother, she is my lucky charm, and I sincerely thank her for bringing Lucky for me, I really really love her." All the audience on the scene also extended warm applause to Stevens mother. After the applause fell, Steven took a deep breath again, and said in a low voice with a slightly choked voice, "Also, there is also to that six hundred I extend my sincerest condolences to those who have left us and cannot enjoy the happiness tonight. Thank you." After speaking, Stevens eye sockets quickly moistened, and he couldnt bear it anymore. In spite of the thunderous applause from the scene, he turned and left straight away, but the camera behind him captured the picture of him wiping tears from the corners of his eyes. This scene also became the most beautiful footnote to the applause. The award ceremony is here, and there is no suspense, no one can stop the "Schindler''s list" in the footsteps. In the end, "Schindler''s List" was highly anticipated and reached the top of the Best Picture Award. Steven Spielberg, who had just stepped down, appeared again. He and Catherine Kennedy and Blanco Rusty Grid (brank0.) stepped onto the stage as the winner and received the last figurine tonight. The audience stood up again No one was surprised by such a result. It can even be said that it is a result that everyone likes to hear. "Schindler''s list" relies on its superior completion and depth. The excavation of peoples minds, stunning pictures and soundtracks have pushed the value of the art form of film to the pinnacle. It also proved that Steven can not only win the hearts of the audience as a commercial director, but also as a swordsman. The author turns the film into a work of art. The audience award ceremony came to an end. "Schindler''s List" dominated the 66th Oscars with a sweeping attitude. From the beginning to the end, it was undoubtedly the biggest favorite, and it will be the biggest hit. The form of "Best Supporting Actor" and "Best Art Director" has been perfectly continued, and has shown absolute strength in various departments. Out of a **** road, the result of a total of eight little golden men was won, which ended the night of exhaustion and noise. Showcasing the so-called hot status with a proud posture. The victory of "Schindler''s List" at the Oscars is more than just the result of an awards ceremony. Time has also proved the importance of this work in the history of the film. It has become a dazzling star and stays forever. Put his mark. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 756： heaven and hell Many years later, when people mention the 66th Oscars, there are only a few things they can remember. One is the successful summit of Tom Hanks and Hugo Lancaster, and the other is Jane Campi. En''s "Farewell Piano" sword made history, and another is "Schindler''s List" sweeping the army. In fact, many people don''t remember the confrontation between "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell to Love God", even for the famous director James Ivory. People remember that "Howard Manor" that astounded everyone, but few people remembered the excellent reputation of "Farewell to You Tian". "Farewell to the sentimental heaven" the loser was thus obliterated in the long river of time. The more embarrassing fact is that after the filming of "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven", James seemed to exhaust all the talents in his body. After fifteen years of training since 1979, So it went down. Although after 1994, James still shot "Jefferson in Paris (.in., "Golden Bowl (the... and other good works, but the reputation is declining, and the talent that has amazed countless people. Was spent in time. Later, some insiders carefully studied it, and Jamess decline seemed to start with "Farewell to the sentimental heaven." People can''t help but guess whether an unknown secret happened within the crew during the filming of this movie. Mochente-Avery, once known as the Iron Triangle, disappeared in the long history. Occasionally, someone will find the name of Tracy Jacobs in the producer column, thinking about the direct and indirect connection between Tracy''s career trajectory and James, and then sigh thoughtfully. Tracy made a desperate gamble and lost, so it was completely defeated. "Farewell You Tian" faced the powerful "Schindler''s List", there was no power to fight back at all, and even the strength to linger, Tracy even wondered if it was from the beginning, "Farewell You Tian "There is no chance, all so-called opportunities are just illusions. It''s just that, who knows this illusion, whether the media deceived her, or her own hatred blinded her eyes, is not known. Such a result, in fact, Tracy should have expected it long ago, because she desperately put all the bets on the table, and if she wins, she wins; if she loses, she loses. Traceys subconsciousness knows better than anyone else. In fact, Hollywood never needs to make a desperate move. Keep the green hills without worrying about firewood is the truth. As long as they retain their strength, anyone has the capital to make a comeback. This is also the reason why Martin Baum kept persuading her not to be impulsive. But Tracey was unwilling to take it slowly. The hatred not only blinded her eyes, but also made her lose her sanity, and made her mad, so she broke the rules of the industry, so she must bear the consequences. "Farewell to Love Day" lost, not just a movie showdown, but also an Oscar victory. Tracy has bet too much on this work, and she has no capital to start again. , All her strength has been sinking to the bottom of the sea with the failure of "Farewell to the Emotional Heaven", and finally vanished into ashes. At this time, all thoughts became clear, and they were extremely clear in Tracy''s mind. But Tracey does not regret it, she does not regret it at all, because Tracey knows that in the Hollywood circle it is always the work that determines the victory or defeat. In the end, it must be implemented in the work-or the benefits that the work brings. If the work wins, even the unknown dragon set can become popular all over the world overnight; if the work fails, even the top superstars or even large production companies will fall into the dust. The victory of "Schindler''s List" is a fact that Tracy has no way to change, because the opponent is too strong, fame and fortune. So, instead of shackled and unable to fight and fight as hard as possible, and finally meet the temporary failure and get the chance to get a bad salary, this is not what she wants, because she will regret it; it is better to put all the bets and make a crazy bet, and finally either It is her choice to win a big victory or fail completely. Therefore, Tracy does not regret it, her only regret is that she has not been able to become the winner of this gamble. Tracy left her seat and walked backstage. At this time, the entire Oscar has completely ended. Everyone is busy. The winner is busy accepting congratulations and enjoying tonight; the loser is busy turning and leaving, savoring the pain of failure alone. ; Soy saucers are busy expanding contacts, or preparing for the carnival that is about to kick off... No one noticed Tracy, even the "Farewell You Qingtian" crew did not notice Tracy. . Tracy walked to the backstage like a ray of ghost, shuttled among the crowd, no one noticed her, no one greeted her, no one stopped, Tracy easily came to the backstage, far away, she just Saw Hugo. At this time, Hugo had just signed and confirmed, and received his own little golden figure who had completed the engraving. Standing aside, he was interviewed by the reporter. Leonardo, Joseph, Samora and others were standing not far away, saying Smilingly waiting for Hugo to accept the interview, but today I have to wait, because at this time at least six media are waiting for the first time to interview Hugo''s feelings, and everyone is waiting in line for their order. Tracey was standing about seven yards away, and there was a crowd of people between the two people. There was so noisy, crowded, and lively, bright lights fell down, lighting up a circle of halo around, that The joyful laughter, cheerful squabbling, noisy discussions, and brisk expressions fainted in the light, making the air relaxed, just like heaven. Here, Tracy, as if there is a low air pressure, forms a small area. In fact, the most important thing is that Tracy is standing in place, and people passing by will subconsciously avoid her and follow their own established path. , So this formed a small space. But this made Tracy''s surroundings seem more and more deserted, a shadow enveloped her, and all the noise seemed to be isolated. Here is an independent world, quiet, dead, gloomy, gloomy...There is a negative negative Emotions spread slowly in the air, like a virus, spreading their teeth and claws in the oxygen factor, like hell. A thought of heaven, a thought of hell, just a few steps apart, but created a gap between the sky and the other, close at hand but still far away, this distance seems to be impossible to cross. Looking at Hugo with a smile on her face, Tracy suddenly realized that she seemed to have not looked at Hugo seriously for a long, long time, but the gap of two years has drawn a gap between the two people, waiting for her When it was discovered, it was insurmountable. Hugo seems to be more calm than two years ago, and it seems to be more sunny. The gentleness of the smile ripples slowly in the halo, as if a lotus flower has fallen in the lake of her heart, blooming proudly, A lot of experience has also been added to the handsome eyebrows, the traces that have settled down over the years are quietly blended into his temperament, and there is an indescribable taste in his gestures. Suddenly, Tracy only felt a throbbing pain in her heart. The pain at this moment almost made her too late to react, and even her expression did not change. It spread all over the body in an instant, penetrated into the bone marrow, and imprinted on the soul. It stayed deeply in her mind, indelible. But just the pain of this moment made Tracy clearly realize: It turns out that she still loves Hugo deeply, it turns out that she really loves Hugo deeply. How much she hates Hugo, how deeply she loves Hugo; how cruel and fierce her revenge is, how crazy and hot her love is; how firm her mind is, how deep her love is. This thought was enough to burn her to death in an instant. When the pain reached its extreme, Tracy laughed instead. Does she regret it? No, she still does not regret it, because all this is her choice, she will not regret it, if she regrets it, it means she denies herself. Therefore, even if the heart hurts no more, she will not regret it. Tracy bit her tongue tightly, and the **** smell spread slowly in her mouth. How sorry she is, regretting that she is not a winner, otherwise, she can look at Hugo a little bit at this time. A little fragmented picture, maybe she will be more painful than Hugo, but she can be painful and happy. It is a pity that she is a loser, she is watching Hugo, but Hugo can''t notice her, how ridiculous. But at this moment, Hugo seemed to perceive Tracey''s eyes and suddenly raised his head. Then the two people''s eyes looked like fate, and they looked at each other across the crowd, and they collided with infinite sparks. Traceys eyes were so mixed, crazy and cruel, cold and cruel, but a little light shone in the endless darkness. Although separated from the crowd, although separated by seven yards, Hugo can Recognize the truth of that little light: it is a deep love, it is a deep reluctance. It is said that the hateful person must have a pitiful place, and it should be said at this moment. Hugo knows that Tracy loves Lancaster so deeply, but the two of them have quarreled endlessly. Such a fragile and weak Tracy looks so miserable so pitiful. But Hugo knows that pity is behind and hate is first. This is a fact that cannot be changed. Is there any right or wrong in love? Maybe there is, maybe not, but what is certain is that every love will have an ending. The love between Tracy and Lancaster came to an end today, just two Individuals will come to this point, perhaps no one expected it. Hugo took a deep look at Tracy, he knew that he had nothing to do with her, from this moment on. As a result, Hugo pursed his lips slightly, then withdrew his gaze and continued to invest in the interview, without paying attention to Tracey''s movements and signs. But Tracey still stood on the spot, watching Hugo hatefully, affectionately, cruelly, violently, and reluctantly, just standing quietly like this. Tracey stared at Hugo, but Hugo didn''t notice Tracey. One thought of heaven, one thought of hell, this is probably their ending. On March 21, 1994, at 11:32 pm, the five-year story of entanglement and struggle between Hugo and Tracy came to an end. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 757： Final offensive There was a "bang" sound from the door, and Tracy turned to look at the door, and her slow brain responded that the daily newspapers and magazines should have been delivered, but... isn''t it just midnight now? Tracy frowned and walked to the window, opened the curtains, only to realize that it was already sunny outside, and it was a brand new day in Los Angeles. Traceys eyes closed because of the dazzling sunlight, and the warm temperature was sprayed on her cheeks, like a light elf dancing on her skin. Only then did Tracey react. After she got home last night, she sat down. In a daze on the sofa, in a blink of an eye, it was dawn, and her outfit was still exactly the same as yesterday, a big red evening dress, exquisite makeup, dazzling accessories... all this is still so gorgeous, but at this time It feels worthless. Tracy went to the kitchen and poured herself a glass of water, poured it into her stomach, and then walked to the door, opened the door, picked up the stack of newspapers and magazines outside, and returned to the sofa with it. Tracy hesitated and opened the "Los Angeles Times" first. After all, this is the most important newspaper on the entire West Coast and the most influential newspaper in the film industry. The influence of this newspaper on ordinary people far exceeds that of ordinary people. No one can ignore the two professional publications in the industry, "Hollywood Report" and "Variety Show". The headline of the "Los Angeles Times" is that "Schindler''s List" dominates the Oscars, and the photos used are the biggest winner Steven Spielberg, "Schindler''s List" and "Jurassic Park". The great success of this work has brought Steven''s prestige to an unprecedented new height. This is not surprising, Tracy had expected such a result a long time ago. After opening the entertainment version, the headlines of the entertainment version are still Oscar-related news, but this time the "Los Angeles Times" selected four sword-making historical acting award winners as the headline photos, Tom Hanks and Holly Henry Especially for the second time nominated for the first award, while Hugo Lancaster and Anna Paquin both won the first nomination and immediately won the first prize. Most importantly, the final victory of these four actors is a sword made. History, the advantage of average age, the advantage of absolute strength, the advantage of public opinion... This undoubtedly makes this year''s acting awards unanimously praised. Tracey looked at Hugo holding the little golden man''s smile, her hands clenched slightly, her hatred in her heart was like a cone of ice, and she went deep into her heart again. However, there are no loopholes in Tracey''s expression, because she has long been accustomed to such pain, and she is not surprised by such a scene. The entry point of the "Los Angeles Times" report is still expected. Then Tracy swept her gaze down, and sure enough, there was no news of "saying goodbye to the sentimental heaven". This is reality, and no one cares about the tears of losers. Not long ago, Hugo failed to win the Best Supporting Actor Award at the Golden Globe Awards, which attracted a lot of heated discussions in the media, but in fact, even if the media expressed regret for the losers, the ones that were ultimately sought after were always winner. Just as Tracy was about to put down the newspaper and went to read the "New York Times," her eyes touched a page in the lower right corner, and then her hand stopped immediately. Tracey''s gaze was carefully looking at the news published in that small section, and her hands were still trembling slightly. This report is about "the inside story of the ticket gate". It is mentioned in the news that a producer who starts with "j" is the instigator behind the ticket gate. This producer does not hesitate to rule out the failure of a certain actor. Use all the resources at your disposal to retaliate. This producer once supervised an Oscar-nominated film. This film made a great story. Although it failed to win the final award, it made history and made the director of the work prove his own strength. At the same time, this film The producer has also supervised the top action series of movies, two of the series have been released, and the third one is currently in the production process. In fact, the person who broke the news at the original ticket gate was the Los Angeles Times, and they stabbed the news out behind the gossip magazine U.S. Weekly. It is precisely because of the authority of the "Los Angeles Times" that this news caused an uproar. This time is no exception. Although about five days ago, the "National Inquirer" had first revealed the true identity of the black hand behind the ticketing door. It did not mention the real name, but said "have made an Oscar nominated film, once made a high-grossing series Action movies, the last two years of continuous downturn, have had a scandal with a certain actor" and other very referential keywords to refer to; but unfortunately, the "National Inquirer" is too powerful to be foolish. Too many people are willing to believe, especially when there is no evidence. Later, the "Daily News (. News and "Orange County Chronicle (Orange... two local newspapers also carried out related reports. California is the state with the largest number of daily newspapers in the United States, with a total of 94 daily newspapers. The Los Angeles Times is even more influential and has the largest circulation, but they only occupy one-third of the market. However, a monopoly cannot be formed at all, and the remaining two-thirds of the market is occupied by countless daily newspapers. Among the large number of daily newspapers, the "Orange County Chronicle" benefited from the powerful effect of the wealthy area of ??Orange County. The circulation in 1993 and 1994 could reach as high as 300,000 copies, which is absolutely nothing. The most influential newspaper in California; and the same is true for the "Daily News", which also has its headquarters in Woodland, Los Angeles, with a circulation of 200,000 copies. Therefore, the "Daily News" and "Orange County Chronicle" reports can be regarded as confirmation of the "National Inquirer" news. This is also the reason why most reporters felt shocked when Tracy appeared on the red carpet of the Oscars, but did not make trouble. The local daily newspapers in California have more local influence, and their influence on the whole country is still very limited. The "Daily News" and "Orange County Chronicle" expressly alluded to the fact that the ticketing door gradually emerged. The surface of the water, but it did not form a wide range of influence. But now it''s different. The "Los Angeles Times" almost didn''t say Tracy''s name directly, which is equivalent to cutting off all of Tracy''s retreat. The choice at this time is spicy enough! At this point, Tracy finally understood why the daily newspapers such as the "Daily News" seemed to have investigated his identity, but the major newspapers and magazines still did not break the news, even the "U.S. Weekly" and "Entertainment Weekly" There was no movement in the gossip magazines. It turned out that it was not that she had escaped, but they were all waiting for this opportunity: the time when the Oscars had already been won. Tracy knows that if "Farewell to Love God" wins, then this revelation will cause Tracy to suffer a huge blow, and it will definitely not make her feel better. Even if the work wins, her reputation will still be damaged; and if "Farewell" "Youqingtian" failed, then this is the best time to get down to the ground. What awaits her is the ruined ending. In previous reports, the "Los Angeles Times" actually gave a lot of hints, making people keep guessing. This time the hints they gave were more clear. The Oscar nomination almost pointed to the "purple", especially in Stie After Wen proved himself at the Oscars, Lenovo was even simpler; the series of movies almost directly named "Die Hard"; plus the obvious "j", in fact, it was referring to "Jacobs" (. With more and more clues, Tracy''s identity is already ready to emerge. At the end of the report, the "Los Angeles Times" also stated that the current ticket gate has officially intervened in the investigation process, and the behind-the-scenes messenger will be fined accordingly; at the same time, the two projects in the hands of the producer have been officially It was suspended, and the third part of the series of action films that was being produced was also removed from his post. I only hope that this phenomenon of unspoken rules can be absolutely banned and return to Hollywood a piece of pure land. Tracy suddenly sighed. Although she didn''t know whether this was Hugo or Joseph''s handwriting, no matter who it was, they had grown up. They were no longer the stunned green that could be easily controlled. This The thought made Tracey feel a little ridiculous. Perhaps, in the past two months, her dormancy, her little actions, her plans, including her appearance at the Oscars for the last full fight, seemed so ridiculous in Hugo''s eyes, but she didn''t know it at all. Tracey bit her lower lip tightly She doesnt regret it, but she is not reconciled. Is it true that she really surrendered like this? The newspaper was torn into countless pieces. Recalling that before the start of the Oscars ceremony last night, everyone avoided her like a snake and scorpion. Even if they were willing to socialize with her politely, there were layers of estrangement in their eyes, and even a hint of pity. Although Tracy knows that this is the reality of Hollywood, and when the highs and lows stand on the lows, she also has the same face when she is infinitely beautiful; but after her own experience, Tracy still feels that all this is too terrifying, just It seemed to be a bottomless abyss, dragging her down continuously, there was no way to get rid of it. However, she was still not reconciled. Thinking of this, Tracey pushed all the magazines in front of her away, looked through her address book, took the fixed phone to the coffee table in the lobby, and carefully searched for someone who could still be contacted. She, Tracey, will never catch it with one''s hands. Even if "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven" fails, even if the desperate move has left her without capital, and even if she cannot form a confrontation with Hugo for the time being, she does not believe it, in the huge Hollywood. There will be no place for her! Absolutely impossible! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for it. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 758： Ashes Tracy was born in 1960. She entered this circle very early. She entered Hollywood as an assistant to the props team at the age of 18. As an assistant, this rich experience also enabled her to demonstrate her abilities in the position of producer. When Tracy was 23 years old, she tried the position of producer for the first time. Since she has been rolling in Hollywood for five full years, Tracy knows nothing more about the rules of the circle, so She got the opportunity to be an executive producer of "Purple" in her seventh work. This meticulously crafted work by Steven Spielberg became a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Tracy, although she was only the third executive producer. , But still learned a lot. From l97b to 19ql, Tracy spent sixteen years in Hollywood, experienced countless ups and downs, and became the top producer. Although it cant be said to call the wind and the rain, it is already a senior producer who has a place in the first-line producer. The player is up. Tracy clearly knows that the interests of this circle are paramount, winners and losers, but until today, Tracy has so deeply tasted the bitterness of Hollywood, the vanity fair. Tracy was the first to call Twentieth Century Fox. She was to confirm the "Los Angeles Times" publication. It said that she had been kicked out by the Die Hard crew, but Tracy did not receive any The news, even if there is no turmoil, so Tracey must confirm it. Die Hard is actually still in the preparatory stage. I plan to start shooting in the summer. This is Tracys last pride and bargaining chip. After all, the "Die Hard" series was created by her, and it is also her current best achievement. Brilliant work. Therefore, Tracy has always insisted, even if "Farewell to the sentimental heaven" fails, "Die Hard can be her life-saving straw. But now... Tracy made six consecutive phone calls, and the level of the subject fell from one level to one level. Tracys heart also cooled down bit by bit. In the end, she was reduced to calling John McTiernans agent. telephone John McTiernan was the director of the first part of "Die Hard", but the following second part, Tracy gave up John and chose Renee Haring. After that, she also cooperated with Renee. Detective Warrior". Originally, Tracy still planned to continue to cooperate with Rennie. He didn''t expect that now 20th Century Fox actually gave up Rennie and recruited John again, not only letting John be the director, but also making productions. The power of the National People''s Congress was handed over to John. Before John''s agent answered the phone, Tracy had a premonition, and it was even more cold after the call. Which green onion are you, what qualifications do you have to talk to me like this? Grass, believe it or not, I only need a few words to make people worse off than death. " The other party confirmed Tracys conjecture just now. Twentieth Century Fox indeed drove Tracy from the position of Die Hard as a producer. This made Tracy irritated, and the other partys cold attitude made her even more so. After losing his sense, the anger he had accumulated since yesterday finally broke out. But the one who greeted Tracy directly hung up the phone, which made Tracy so angry that she couldnt make any response when she looked at the busy tone of the receiver in her hand. No more When a man falls in love with a woman", no more now Die Hard, Tracy deeply knows that she has been completely abandoned by Hollywood, completely. But Tracey still couldn''t believe it. She still didn''t want to believe it after sixteen years of business. Therefore, Tracey completely forgot: Now it is the moment when the Oscar has just ended. Schindler The list "is in the limelight, no one will worry about Tracy''s feelings at this level; what''s more, the "Los Angeles Times" revelation is enough to make Tracy lose her credibility and be abandoned by everyone. Really smart people should wait to avoid the limelight before seeking opportunities. This is the correct way to use Hollywood contacts, and it is also the important energy hidden in Hollywood contacts. The previous Tracy understood this, but todays special Lacey didn''t understand, or she didn''t want to understand. From Columbia Pictures to Warner Bros., from Paramount to Disney, and finally to Universal Pictures...Tracy made hundreds of calls, but the chance of actually being able to talk to the target person is less than 5%. Most of the sessions were blocked by assistants or secretaries. Even if they talked to the target person, there was no gain. Even the call time ended in just two minutes. Tracy''s heart was cold. Afterwards, Tracy was still reluctant to give up. She tried to contact the producers, directors, screenwriters, lighting, props she knew well... Those ugly faces extinguished Tracys last hope bit by bit. What is called the renunciation of the people, what is the ruin of the body, what is the ashes, Tracy feels deeply with every cell in her body. In despair, Tracey dialed Brad Pitts phone. She knelt on her knees reverently, praying that Brad would pick up the call, but it was a pity that Tracey was disappointed again. Actually, this is not surprising, is it? Since the last time Brad witnessed Tracy falling into madness, even if she paid for the box office out of her own pocket, she did not hesitate to completely scare Brad so fiercely, it also made Brad wake up, this is not A correct choice. Since then, Brad has never actively contacted Tracey, and even the phone calls have become less and less until he disappears. Last night, Brad did not qualify for the Oscars. Although the "California Killer" received good praise at the Venice Film Festival, it did not cause many waves in the United States. Therefore, at this moment, Brad is sure I also tried my best and thought behind closed doors. In such a level, it is impossible for Martin to make Brad make any extraordinary actions-this is a wise choice. So it''s not surprising that Brad didn''t answer Tracy''s call. Tracy fell on the carpet, looked at the receiver in her hand, hesitated, and finally dialed George Clooney''s phone. Unexpectedly, George picked up the phone, but did not let Tracy go. She was ecstatic, because she had no strength to raise her heart anymore, and all her energy had been consumed by the cruel reality. Tracy, are you okay? "George''s voice seemed a little cautious, but it was much better than the attitude of any call just now. Tracey knew that this was not because George admired herself, but because George, who is still an unknown third-line actor, still does not have any resistance against herself, but Tracey does not care at this time. She needs this. The moment to prove, prove that you are still capable, Its okay, Im fine. "Tracy tried to restore her usual pride, but the weakness of her voice still betrayed her. Tracy knew she couldnt talk more, or she would leak her feet, so she quickly said, "George, remember, last time I promised your role..." Of course George remembers that he came with Tracy just to star in "When a man falls in love with a woman", but he heard that Tracy is no longer the producer of this work, so he suddenly felt that At a loss, I don''t know what to do. Tracey twitched, I can''t do anything about that character. "Sure enough, Tracys words confirmed Georges conjecture, but Tracys next remarks made George rekindle hope, However, I know that a TV series needs a very attractive man to play one of the roles, I think You must be competent, would you like to try it? George was stunned. He actually hesitated. After all, he wanted to be a movie actor, not a TV actor, but George thought that he had tried too many times and still hadnt changed anything. If he didnt seize the opportunity, he might Will be completely eliminated by Hollywood. The competition in Hollywood is too fierce, and the opportunities he can get are still not many. He has been in this circle for twelve years and still has not won a decent role. George doesn''t know what the next opportunity will be. Time will come. What''s more, what Tracey can plot from him is only the body. He has nothing to lose, so... Okay, I am willing" Tracey nodded her chin slightly, That''s good, you wait for the news. " Tracey, thank you. "George said embarrassingly, but Tracey didn''t answer, she just gave a low laugh. The weak voice rang in the receiver, and it disappeared quickly. Then Tracey hung up the phone. , Asked George to take his own microphone and listen to the series of busy tones, feeling at a loss. George didn''t know whether he did it right or wrong. At this time, no one could give him an answer. After Tracy hung up George''s phone, she gave the story of the emergency room. "The crew made the last call. Although she is already notorious in the movie circle, she still has a little ability in the TV circle. Arranging a role is not a big deal, not only because the status of TV shows is lower than that of movies. . The most important thing is that the production form of TV series is very special. It is not difficult to arrange an actor to play a role, because this role can only be played in one episode or it can become a long-term recurring role, or it can be a further fixed role. It is impossible to determine. Even the screenwriter cannot be 100% sure, because it is the audience who can make the decision. Only when the audience loves the character can the character survive. Therefore, arranging a role is not difficult at all, it is just a more important opportunity than an audition for a movie. Tracy hung up the phone. She has done what she can do. This is the final proof of the value of her work. It is also the final statement of her Hollywood career for the past sixteen years. She did not do it to help George. , She didn''t just shoot for revenge, she just wanted to prove that she had existed, nothing more. Even if the object is not George Clooney, it may be someone else. Anyone, the object is not important, the value is the most important. This is the last effort of Tracy, the last struggle, the last attempt. After getting the "Story of the Emergency Room" affirmative answer, Tracey relaxed now, completely relaxed. She knew that at least she had really been brilliant. When this thought came up, Tracy suddenly felt that all her strength was relieved, and even her soul felt deeply tired. What she had just experienced was the real human torture, and her pride was a little bit more proud. Pull it out a little bit, using a ling-chi method, just like pulling out all the spikes of the hedgehog, **** but unable to scream out pain, and then lifted up to his weakest belly, Chi Guoguo faced the whole body. In the world, any wind and grass can destroy her. The figure of Hugo on the red carpet yesterday suddenly appeared in his mind. Without any warning, the pain in Tracy''s heart suddenly surged. The handsome man, the gentle and sunny man, used to love her so dearly, once she loved him so dearly, but she pushed him up because of fear, pulling him up in their intimate relationship A hole was raised, and then this wound made the distance between the two people farther and farther, and in the end they could never get close again, and would never be able to cross. Seeing the gap between the two people, a pain burst out from the depths of the heart, and then spread all over the body. This deep-soul pain seemed to slow her down. At this time, even if she entered hell, she was not afraid at all. Because all the suffering in **** is not comparable to the pain she inflicted on herself. Until this moment, Tracy finally lowered her arrogant head. She regretted ~ www.novelhall.com~ The pain in her chest made her unable to breathe, and the grief of the soul made her unconscious, as if the whole world had lost its meaning. The ground calmed down, and she collapsed directly on the light gray carpet. The big red dress was burning like a flame, becoming more and more fierce and magnificent, and surrounded her firmly. Traceys firm and energetic eyes turned gray bit by bit at this time, her soul was like a wisp of blue smoke, slowly dissipating in the air, and then gradually dimmed, and finally lost all of its charm. . In an instant, her whole person was ascended and decayed, like a beautiful statue disintegrating, the pieces of falling fragments were melted and dissolved in the hot flame, and finally turned into a pile of ugly dust. A drop of tears slid down, and the hot temperature was enough to scald her soul. It slid down her cheeks slowly, but before she had time to land, she was evaporated by the wanton flames. Since then, no one has heard of Tracy. The once dominating top female producer has just disappeared, at least in any corner of Hollywood, no one has heard of her. To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to the original edition, vote for recommendation, and monthly pass. . Chapter 759： Golden man spell Hugo slept for a rare nap. After he was awake in a daze, he realized that it was already 10:30 in the morning. After the Oscars ceremony last night, Hugo and Leonard again I waited for a large number of friends to attend the party and went home until four oclock in the morning. This time I didnt drink too crazy. Hugo can still remember that Joseph sent him home. The symptoms of headaches in the morning are not too great. severe. Hugo staggered to the hall, lay down on the sofa, and then closed his eyes again. He was still in a state of lack of sleep, and there was a roaring sound in his ears, "Oh oh oh, this is not our Xiaojin The winner!" Alex''s excited voice is the most conspicuous, and it can be recognized at a glance. Then there were a lot of voices following the shouting. At the first glance, it was known that there were at least five people. Hugo frowned helplessly, but before Hugo could refute, Enns came downstairs. Turns out the thunderous voice, "Shut up! Are you all crazy? It''s only the morning, and if you want to drink, you can go to the street!" In an instant, the noise in the hall stopped, everyone died down, and the corners of Hugo''s mouth were outlined, "That''s right, that''s too right!" "Cut, don''t let us make noise during the day, and don''t let us at night, what''s the point." An angry voice came over, surprisingly Pedro. Hugo didn''t turn his head back, so he just picked up a pillow and smashed it over. He didn''t know where it hit it, causing a ridicule. It seemed that it was smashed, "Pepe, why are you all right to run here! Here? It''s my home!" "I didn''t come for you!" Pedro immediately retorted dissatisfiedly. "It''s not because Samora''s craftsmanship is so good that I can''t forget it." After speaking, Pedro still moved towards the kitchen. Shouted in the direction, "Samora, I love you!" "Sorry, I don''t love you." Samora''s response made everyone burst into laughter again. Almost early in the morning, the other members of the Glory to the Dead band gathered. Although they had nothing to do with the movie, they all came to send their blessings to Hugo for the first time. As a result, the victim was lying on the bed with a corpse. They are enjoying themselves in the hall, without the slightest intention of celebrating the Oscars. "Here." A voice rang directly in Hugo''s ears, shocking Hugo. Everyone was in the lobby just now. Suddenly someone approached. Hugo didn''t notice at all. His eyes opened, and then he saw Charlize''s familiar blond hair. Charlize saw Hugo''s scared expression and couldn''t help but laughed. Those eyes were narrowed, and slowly gloating on his cheeks, which made Hugo very depressed and rolled his eyes." What''s wrong?" "Here!" Charlize pushed the cup in his hand forward, "Didn''t we drank yesterday, honey water." Hugo then reacted. He raised his hand and took the cup, and his fingers inadvertently slid across Charlizes soft fingertips. The little bit of coldness was transmitted through the fingertips. Hugo could even feel his fingers. The upper part was tender and slippery, and there was an electric current flashing in an instant, and then Hugo''s fingers touched the warmth of the glass, the palm of his hand completely wrapped the glass, and the palm of his palm slowly warmed up. Lifting his head, Hugo saw Charlizes disapproval. His expression was really normal. It seems that only Hugo was the only one who touched at that moment. For Charlize, it was a little bit of physical contact. It couldn''t be more normal, living under the same roof, such moments are simply countless. Hugo lowered his eyes and concealed all his thoughts. He knew that this was probably the case. They were friends, good friends. A friend can go a step further and become a lover, but the lover takes a step back and is nothing. Therefore, when choosing to go from a friend to a lover, it is to evolve eternity into an instant. Instead of this, it is better to stand in place, maintain the relationship of friends, and then show your face. Continue walking with a smile. In fact, Hugo should have realized this a long time ago. Moments after and misses again and again have proved this point, but the moment just now made Hugo more certain. Hugo picked up the honey water, let the entangled water vapor block his sight, and took a sip on his lips. The warm warmth spread slowly, and the smile on his mouth was once again outlined, and then all emotions It calmed down like this. "So, Hugo, do you think there is any difference?" Charlize did not have any thoughts. She still looked at Hugo freely with a smile on her face, and she punched Hugo on the shoulder like a boy, and smiled. Speaking of. Hugo raised his head and raised his eyebrows, "What?" "What''s the difference after taking the golden man?" Charlize explained, curiosity in his eyes. Hugo tilted his head and thought about it. In fact, when he won the prize yesterday, the ecstasy was really indescribable in any words, otherwise Hugo would not stand on the stage and burst into tears, even afterwards. ''S party is still in a trance state, I just feel that all this is so incredible. Hugo even recalled that when he traveled to the backstage of the Golden Raspberry Awards, it was at the Hollywood Roosevelt Hotel, where the first Oscars were held. Hugo was very sorry at the beginning that he did not have enough time to browse the hotel; But now, Hugo has personally stood on the Oscar stage and received his own little golden figure. All this is so dreamy. But now, when the moon sets and sun rises, everything seems to be back to calm, even if Alex is booing, even if Charlize mentions it, he doesn''t have any special feelings, Hugo suddenly, this is normal. Although the Oscar is the highest honor in the film industry, many people have spent their entire lives fighting for their own golden figure, but this is just an honor, not the whole life, even the greatest actor, acting is just Part of his life, and Oscar is a very small part of this part of life, besides, he also has a lot of life. It''s like people can''t live purely for money, otherwise they will lose themselves; in the same way, people can''t live purely for the sake of name and profit-for the little golden person, because this is not the whole of life. Getting an award does not mean that you have won the whole world; if you lose an award, you also lose everything. Maybe, you will feel this way only after you really get the award. This is more than the owner''s, "No, it''s no different, I''m still the me." Hugo pursed his mouth, took another sip of honey water, and smiled. Speaking of. Hugo''s answer surprised Charlize, and everyone else in the hall came over one after another. Alex sprinted all the way and rushed to the edge of the sofa. He just lay down, "No way. This is the highest honor in the movie world, don''t you feel it at all?" "Yes, yes, it''s not all that, after taking the Oscar, his worth has doubled, and he suddenly feels good about himself." Pedro also booed afterwards. Fujin''s voice was behind everything, "You just say why Hugo doesn''t play big cards." A sentence made everyone laugh again. This is indeed the case. Generally speaking, after winning the Oscar statuette, this is a sign of the peak of the actors career, but in fact, the winners of acting awards often fall into the Oscar curse, especially the actresses, some people even Said that "a prize is bad for three years." Many actresses'' careers have plummeted after they became actresses. Lisa Minnelli (.) in "Cabaret" in 1972, Louise-Fletcher (.) in "Flying Over the Cuckoo''s Asylum" in 1975, and "The Trip to Bountiful" in 1985 (the...t0) . Geradan-Page (. page), they almost disappeared after winning the award. As for actresses who fell into a career crisis after getting the movie queen, there are even more. Cher (cher) of "Moonlight Flirting. People ( in 1987, and "Blue Sky" in 1994. Jessica Lange (.lange), Susan Sarandon (susan.) in "Dead.man." in 1995, "Shakespeare.in." in 1998. Winness Paltrow (gwyh.), Halle Berry in "Dance of Death Row (, s. ball in 2001. In fact, this situation is not difficult to understand. After winning the award, the actor''s worth has risen, and the pay for the movie has tripled. However, Oscar only recognizes the performance of actors in a certain film. Although the name "Xinke" can be used to attract attention when promoting a new film, this does not mean box office appeal. Many actors have gained more space in filming after winning awards, but they have not improved their excitement. If the box office fails, it is easy to fall into the gap between superficial status and actual status. . Generally speaking, the first few years before the award is the golden period, because at that time, the pursuit of the quality of the work is high and the remuneration is reasonable, so there are more opportunities; after the award, either for the purpose of making money, it starts to appear frequently. In the popcorn movie, it is either sinking in the quagmire of art movies, unable to seek a breakthrough. In the final analysis, in fact, the mentality adjustment and self-positioning after winning the award, if you are fascinated by the light of the golden man, and place yourself incorrectly, in the interests of Hollywood, the effect of the golden man''s interests is easily lost. Control, eventually leading to a disaster. This is actually what Pedro, Alex, Charlize and others are curious about. Although Hugo is only 27 years old this year, he won the best supporting actor statuette. This achievement is truly amazing. , But after all, Hugo has passed through once, and after many winds and waves, has seen countless ups and downs, and has gained a sense of calmness; the most important thing is that Hugo has only got supporting actor, not actor, this It shows that Hugo still has room for continuous improvement, so his mentality will not change drastically. Of course, whether there will be a change in the mentality, everything depends on the later development. No one can explain the matter of the human mind. In many cases, even oneself can''t do it. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 760： Scorpion crossing the river "Didn''t I enjoy these benefits before I won the prize?" Hugo said frankly when facing Pedro''s question, which made everyone stunned. "I have already received a thousand dollars before. I was invited for a five-million-dollar salary, and now I double it after I get the award? Then this salary is really...maybe I will really be excited. 520 novel" Hugo''s ridicule made everyone laugh. There is a salary of 30 million U.S. dollars to make a movie. This price can be said to be a sky-high price even in 2014, not to mention that no one has entered the 20 million club. In the early 1990s, this pay was an impossible figure. Therefore, Hugo''s answer is the best answer. Although it is said that the actor''s worth will rise after getting the Oscar statuette, Hugo''s situation is very special. After "Sleepless in Seattle" last year, Hugo''s salary has actually risen to the level of 10 million, three consecutive blockbuster movies. Enough for the production company to make a decision, and the success of "Schindler''s List" has made everyone full of confidence in Hugo. Therefore, regardless of whether Hugo takes the golden man or not, his appeal in the box office is optimistic. Now that Hugo has the golden man, this proves his strength even more. This also makes the major production companies agree. Hugos confidence is stronger, and perhaps the salary will not continue to rise, because 15 million is indeed the top price at presentunless Joseph, as an agent, has the courage to break the shackles of the entire industry and call out 20 million However, history has also proved that only Jianxin Artist Agency has this ability, and their collective unity is the key to breaking through the 20 million bondage. Perhaps, after this, the major production companies will be more determined to pursue Hugo and provide Hugo with more choices, but there will be no earth-shaking changes in terms of film remuneration and treatment. "Couldn''t Joe get this treatment?" The question was Neil. He had no idea about movies, so 15 million film pay and 30 million film pay were just a set of numbers for him. He didn''t think What''s the huge gap, anyway, the actors'' pay is incredible. Joseph stood next to him, stunned, and then he smiled and shook his head, "No, I don''t have the ability." In fact, they didn''t even know that after Joseph and Hugo ended in April, Joseph decided to serve as Hugo. Manager now. But the fact is also true. Under the current situation, let alone Joseph, even top agents like Lang Meyer, Martin Baum, and Roland Parkin cannot break 20 million with their own strength. Remuneration barriers, this must be done at the right time, relying on the overall strength of Jianxin Artist Agency. Carl stood beside him and smiled cheerfully. "It is estimated that no agent has this ability. It is not so easy to break through 15 million pieces." Carl looked at Neal and explained, "If you really want to To break this limitation, it is estimated that it will depend on Jianxin Artist Management Company." Jianxin Artist Agency is familiar to anyone in the circle, and everyone suddenly realized it. "By the way, mention them. Recently, they started to contact Charlize and Alex." Carl thought of it suddenly and immediately raised it. Unexpectedly, Carl''s words seemed to have opened a Pandora''s box. Pedro was the first to shout, "They also called me, but there are still three." "I also received it." Alfonso also raised his voice while sitting on the pool table. "And me." Neil also raised his hand in astonishment. At first, everyone thought it was just a trivial matter, and they didn''t take the initiative to mention it, but today they accidentally discovered that it was not a trivial matter at all. In an instant, everyone saw Fujin''s body. Fujin was sipping his coffee and drank Shishiran, noticing that everyone''s gaze was not paying attention. He slowly raised his eyes, and then shrugged, "I I also received it." Hugo was stunned when he heard the words of his band members, then turned to look at Charlize and Alex, "Are they in direct contact with you?" Both of them nodded, and Alex said, "They also arranged a meeting. It was in the studio. I couldn''t even avoid it, and I was directly blocked." Charlize also said helplessly, "Me too. They blocked me twice, and I doubted if they were following me." Hugo couldn''t help but glanced at Joseph. Joseph and Carl''s expressions were very similar. They didn''t know much about it. They didn''t know what the Jianxin Artist Agency was doing, but Hugo did. When people mentioned Jianxin Artist Management Company in 2014, Scorpion Crossing the River and Barbarians are words that cannot be ignored. In fact, both the former and the latter are describing their uncompromising methods. They control almost all aspects of the entertainment industry and invade all aspects of the entertainment industry in a barbarous and unreasonable way. Take a deal that shocked the world by the NBA in 2010 as an example. The Big Three gathered for the Miami Heat. This shocking deal was facilitated by Jianxin Artists agency behind the scenes. It is also known as the most successful and typical one in recent years. Pen business operations. At that time, LeBron James (. james), Chris Bosh (.), Dwyane Wade (dwyane. Wade), these three giants completed the meeting in the Miami Heat. In order to complete this transaction, Jianxin Artist''s management company first experienced contact with the Heat and reached a consensus, asking him to remove a large portion of the Heat''s players and vacate funds to welcome the arrival of the two stars of James and Bosh Reunited with Wade, who is already in the Heat. LeBron James is undoubtedly the biggest problem for Jianxin Artist Management Company, which had an absolute advantage in 2010. Anyone who is familiar with LeBron knows that he has three very good haircuts. After LeBron entered the Jianxin Artist Agency, he placed these three people in several NBA teams to exercise. They all have positions. Start working in nba. LeBron is just a player. If you want to fix him, you must fix the three players who manage various brokerage businesses for him. This situation is very common among black players. They will have buddies who grew up together. These buddies will be responsible for the brokerage of black stars. As long as they are persuaded, it is equivalent to persuading the players. At the same time, the hip-hop day q::jay-z, who was regarded as an idol by countless black people, including LeBron, also entered the attention of Jianxin Artist''s Agency. Jay-z is already the top figure in the music world. He has his own brand and his own business empire in New York. The reason why LeBron is more business-minded than other players is because he is imitating his idol. Mentioned more than once, "jay-z is my mentor." In addition to these people, Jianxin Artists Agency also noticed a person named William Wesley (. Wesley). To the outside world, William has no formal identity beside LeBron, just LeBrons. He''s just a close friend, but he is the best insider in the entire league. He knows almost everyone, and everyone likes him very much. His connections make him seem omnipotent. After figuring out the key figures, Jianxin Artist Management Company started work. All three of LeBrons friends signed contracts with Jianxin Artist Management Company. The same was true for William, and LeBrons agent also signed the contract before. . As for jay-z, persuaded by Jianxin Artist''s agency, LeBron urged LeBron not to join the New Jersey Nets, which is constantly throwing olive branches to him, even though jay-z himself is one of the teams owners. After getting these people, LeBron, who had become a superstar in 2010, finally agreed to join Jianxin Artist''s agency, and after the Cleveland Cavaliers lost the NBA Eastern Conference semifinals in 2010, William and LeBrons The agent and his three players joined forces to strongly condemn the coach of the Cleveland Cavaliers in front of LeBron. So LeBron decided to leave the Cleveland Cavaliers. As for LeBrons next home, there is no suspense. Everything is developed in accordance with the script of Jianxin Artist Agency. The Miami Heat successfully won the little emperor. From the entire transfer process between LeBron and James, we can see the ability of Jianxin Artist''s agency. They are step by step, scoring seven inches, in order to get LeBron, in order to complete the transfer of the Miami Heat, although they have broken through LeBron head-on. It was almost impossible, but they started with friends around LeBron and finally completed the business transaction that shocked the world. People have weaknesses, as long as there are needs, there will be desires. Hope, this is the weakness. Perhaps the person involved is invulnerable, but his trust in his friends, his relatives, and his mentor are weaknesses. Even if LeBron doesnt have any ideas about the Miami Heat, Jianxins artist management company uses their abilities and the resources in their hands. UU Reading uses the benefits they can provide to convince all of LeBrons friends. , Joining the Miami Heat is the best choice. After completing the one-by-one destruction of LeBron''s friends, finally persuading LeBron is a matter of course. Today, Hugo remembered this method of Jianxin Artist Agency. For Hugo, because his soul is traversing, he has always been very clear about what he wants. The main reason is that he can make accurate judgments about each work. Under such circumstances, Jianxins artist agency is not very attractive to him. To be precise, the agent does not do much to him. Hugo is more willing to choose friends than he is choosing an agent. . This was the case with Joseph before, and so was the selection of Rick Rosen as the number one candidate in the future. Therefore, Jianxin Artist Management Company wants to break through Hugo, which is almost an impossible task. However, the friends around Hugo are not Hugo. Their weaknesses are more obvious and easier to break through, and they are Hugo''s weaknesses. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 761： Dilemma Now that the fight had already started, Fang Lie gave up all his worries and prepared to fight. The first is the million-yuan magnetic puppet, as an outer layer of protection. When the lightning strikes, they raise their arms together, and jointly arrange a huge primal magnetic light in the air, shaped like a shield, with a radius of several miles. It is tens of feet thick! After being blessed by the Great Array, the joint work of the million yuan magnetic puppet is not trivial. No matter what kind of divine thunder, it cannot break this layer of protection. The magnetism was worn away, and there was no threat at all. And when the millions of troops were gaining momentum, the dozens of magneto-magnet light towers on the Yuanci Feizhou were also activated immediately, and the tentacles composed of magneto-magnet light swept across the pass! See the monks on the pass! He was shocked immediately, and hurriedly used his life to urge the protective formation on the pass. The five elements shined, forming a thick layer of protection to defend the entire pass. It has to be said that this pass is indeed extraordinary, and there is no wasting of years of hard work of the Jin family. They thought that the Fang family was completely depleted and that this place would belong to the Jin family forever, so when it was built, they also made great efforts and spent countless high-end materials. Protect this cornucopia! And now, their hard work has finally been rewarded. Even if Magneto Divine Light restrains the power of the five elements of Yin and Yang, it will not be able to break this protective layer for a while! Fang Lie immediately realized that this It is definitely a hard fight. At the very least, the opponents large formation covered more than a hundred thousand miles, and he could draw a massive amount of spiritual energy to contend with him. It was not a days work to break it! But Fang Lie didnt feel anxious at all, he sneered and said: "Do you think I can''t do anything about hiding in a tortoise shell? Ridiculous!" Then, Fang Lie shouted directly: "Mr. Mei, pull out the base of the big formation for me!" The real Qilong said, Mr. Mei, both were Fang Lies guest Qing. This trip to the Lost Forest is likely to encounter a big battle. Just in case, Fang Lie took them with him. It''s just that when they were in the Wandering Forest, the Magneto Battleship showed great power, and it didn''t even use them. I thought it was going to make them run in vain. Unexpectedly, something like this happened again! It just happened to be able to make use of Mr. Meis specialty. As long as the base of the big formation is removed one by one, no matter how strong this formation is, there is nothing to worry about! However, Mr. Mei is. With a shocked expression on his face, he couldn''t help but whispered: "My son, the Jin family seems to be one of the five great families of Momen. There are ancestors of Leijie in the door. Are you sure you want to kill them all?" "Old ancestor Leijie is a fart Ah!" Fang Lie sneered: "Didn''t I not clean it up? You can do it for me, I will carry everything that happens! This world, this Momen, can''t tolerate these **** covering the sky!" See Fang When Lie spoke like this, Mr. Mei suddenly felt confident. Although he had long realized that Fang Lies backstage was very hard, so he was willing to take refuge, but he still did not expect that Fang Lies backstage would be so hard that he didnt even care about Real Person Lei Jie, even the five great families. In my eyes? This is really amazing! With such big thick legs, the future will surely be like a flower! Thinking of this, Mr. Mei immediately became energetic, immediately took out an ancient mirror, and shouted "Since the son is not afraid, then the old man has no worries! And please be at ease, old man, I will break the formation for you, old man!" After speaking, Mr. Mei''s figure flashed and disappeared. I saw him quickly appearing in the distant air, holding the bronze mirror magic weapon in his hand, deducing the context of the big formation. Seeing this scene, everyone in the Jin family was shocked. The reason why they can block the attack of the millions of troops is completely dependent on the strength of the mountain protection formation. If they lose the protection of the mountain protection formation, there is no need for the magnet warship and Fang Lie to act. The thousands of Jin family cultivators present were all killed! The leading old man naturally couldn''t tolerate this happening, but helplessly Fang Lie''s offensive was too tight, and he couldn''t even deal with Mr. Suanmei at all. In desperation, he had no choice but to threaten: "The gentleman opposite, you have to think clearly. There are tens of thousands of monks in the Jin family, and there are ancestors of Lei Jie who are sitting in town. If you dare to help Fang Lie deal with us, it is us. The life and death of the Jin family! No matter who your backstage is, my Jin family will never die with you!" "Hey~" Mr. Mei smiled slightly, and while working, he joked: "So you don''t know who I am. Is it?" "Yes, can you dare to name your name?" the old man of the Jin family cried. "Haha, do you think I''m stupid?" Mr. Mae said with a smile: "As long as I don''t say it, you don''t know who I am, how can you retaliate against me?" He was **** off. However, Mr. Mays mouth was not forgiving, and he mocked: From you, you can see how silly the Jin family is. They dont even know who the target is and want to threaten them? Its really ridiculous! While talking, Mr. May Mei had already found a point. Without saying anything, it was the water dragon of the sixth-order water system with powerful destructive power. I saw a water dragon with a hundred feet down from the sky, directly punching a big hole in the earth. With the appearance of this big hole, the Jin family clearly felt that the strength of the mountain guarding formation was slightly weaker. Although this is less than one-thousandth, it has little impact on occupation. But it is an extremely terrifying signal, because it means that the other party really has the ability to deduce and destroy the hidden nodes outside the big array. The current war is evenly matched, and once one party weakens, it will immediately lead to a disastrous defeat or even collapse. There is no need for Mr. Mei to destroy all nodes. As long as 30%, or even 20%, the current fragile balance can be broken, and the Jin family can be defeated! "Damn!" The face of the principal of the Jin family changed suddenly, and he knew that he could no longer hold on to it. , That would just sit and wait for death. The only chance now is to organize Mr. Mei to sabotage, and it is best to kill him. Master Formation Dao was rarer than Master Dan Dao. He didn''t believe that Fang Lie could have a second one! This old man was also determined. After thinking of this, he immediately dispatched troops. He urged a huge bronze boat of three hundred feet to bypass the frontal battlefield, break through from the left wing, and contain Fang Lie far away. On the other side, there are five real wind catastrophes, bypassing the battlefield from the right, and heading straight to Mr. May Mei, and they will not give up unless they are killed. Faced with this situation, Fang Lie sneered at least, and then sent out the gods of the earth and the seven dragons. The earth **** will be transformed into a magneto divine light, like a horse training, direct shot at the master of the Jin family. One of them is a real Huojie, one is a Tier 8 puppet, the other has a Tier 7 bronze treasure ship, and the other has the terrifying power to control Magneto-Essence Light! When the two sides met, an extremely fierce battle erupted. The bronze warship headed by the Jin family looked like a monster from outside the sky. While using its huge and flexible body to collide, it fully opened up, desperately activating all the weapons on the treasure ship. What extinct divine light, what Taiyi divine thunder, what blood-changing heavenly crossbow, all kinds of weapons and Taoism, exploded countless brilliance, almost drowned the magnetic element puppet! However, the **** of the earth is not a general. At the same time, he went back and forth with just one move, that is, the magneto divine light, and the white rays of light that seemed to be substantial burst from him. No matter what kind of thunder, divine light, or crossbow and arrows, they are all crushed to ashes! Only in this one, Fang Lie deeply understands what is the power of restraining the Yin and Yang and the five elements! It turns out that the essence of magnetism is really true. He is very abnormal, no wonder he is sought after by countless monks. This thing is really unreasonable. As long as the magnetism and divine light are strong enough, there is almost nothing it cant eliminate! Whether its Taoist magical powers or all kinds of magic weapons, they are almost inseparable from Yin Yang, Five Elements, and Two Qis. It is about to be threatened by it. It is simply seeing Fei and destroying someone! This situation has also been discovered by the Jin family chief, but his face is full of helplessness. He himself is a tight-knit, good at manipulating the natal treasure ship, but the gold-type is by Yuan Yuan. The magnetism light is restrained. No matter what method he used to attack, there would be no threat to the earth god. Moreover, the generals of the earth gods are not big, but extremely flexible. Compared with a treasure ship that is hundreds of meters in size, he is like a little dragonfly playing around a stupid pig! Although the stupid pig is powerful, but wants to catch the dragonfly? That is just a pipe dream. In addition, the earth **** general is much more powerful than the dragon snake. His magneto divine light not only intercepts various attacks, but also constantly bombards the opponent''s natal treasure ship. Despite all kinds of protective measures, the Magneto Divine Light is still spreading firmly to the body of the treasure ship, and once the Magneto Divine Light invades in, it is estimated that the treasure ship will be finished! Unable to do anything, coupled with inexplicable grief and anger, in fact, with his strength in the middle of the fire disaster, it is not necessarily afraid of a Tier 8 puppet, even if there is no left, self-protection is not a big problem. But this time, the situation was special. The gold-type he was confronted with Magneto Divine Light. It was like a mouse meeting a cat! The restraint was so miserable, so shortly after the opening, he was completely at a disadvantage. Frozen is being pressed and beaten by others. If this continues, at most half an hour, he will be in danger of losing! Fortunately, the Jin family master has done two-handed preparations, besides him, there are several other real people. So he wondered to himself that although I didnt make progress here, I had dragged down the opponents strongest Tier 8 puppet, so the rest, a few juniors, should be able to complete it anyway? As long as they can kill the **** thing The master of formation, we can withdraw, and its no better than smashing with this **** puppet! Thinking of this, the master Jin cant help but turn his face and take a look at another battlefield, but it doesnt matter, but its almost Give him alive! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for it. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Charlize has not obtained a decent role so far. The main reason is that Carl and Charlize have reached a consensus. They don''t want to choose some vase roles. Otherwise, Charlize will have a good reputation after playing "Flying Beverly". Coupled with the big show at the premiere of "Schindler''s List", there are actually many characters invited to come to the door, but these are all rejected by Karl and Charlize. Therefore, in the view of Jianxin Artist Agency, if Charlize can get their help, it is bound to bring her a greater advantage, far better than the unknown small agent like Carl. You know, even in the beauty of Hollywood, Charlize''s innate advantages are amazing. This kind of pure natural beauty is what Hollywood needs most urgently. Jianxin Artist Management Company is confident enough to persuade Charlize that it is difficult for a newcomer like Charlize with inherent advantages to refuse the olive branch they handed out; at the same time, they also have absolute certainty to push Charlize out. I believe that in the shortest half a year, it will be fine. Initial results have been achieved, far better than Charlize''s current state of struggling under the third line and lacking food. After Alex made a breakthrough in "Happy Family", in fact, his career has also ushered in a turning point. What Alex needs now is not to rush to pick up new works, but to use himself in "Happy Family". The attention gained in the process expands the foundation. This foundation includes connections, cognition, etc., which is actually to develop the image of the individual horizontally, paving the way for the future after leaving the "Happy Family". In this regard, the strength of resources is very important, and this is precisely what a small agent like Carl lacks, and it is precisely what Jianxin Artist Management Company owns. In fact, actors who are in a situation like Alex are the ones who have the hardest time to refuse Jianxin Artist Management Company, because they have achieved a certain degree and at the same time are eager to go to the next level, otherwise they will miss this opportunity. , Maybe it will sink forever. For Alex, Jianxin Artist Agency is even more sure than Charlize. The final glory to death, in fact, this is the most uncertain of Jianxin Artist Management Company, but it is also the most important link to persuade Hugo. Almost all rock lovers in the United States know the road to the rise of the band Glory to Death. Their persistence and passion for music are hard to shake. This is also the core idea that their band can unite. Therefore, persuading other teammates who are to die for glory will largely affect Hugo''s decision; of course, the difficulty of persuasion is even stronger. However, Jianxin Artist Agency is still very sure, because as long as it is a human, it has weaknesses, and Hugo is no exception. The other four teammates who are Glory to Death have very different personalities, but they all have different weaknesses. Take Alfonso, for example, his desire for success is very strong. This is mainly due to his previous failures and then leaving a stable and promising job to chase illusory dreams. So the urge to succeed is more important to him than anyone else. For example, Fujin, a new day''s new album is about to be released. He can''t be indifferent. One is his past and the other is his present. And Fujin''s embarrassment when he left the new day, there is no secret in the circle. One can wipe out this passage lightly. Similarly, Neal came to the United States to pursue his music dream. He once studied in the law department. He came to the United States to betray the expectations of the entire family. I believe he very much hopes to return to Sweden to perform and prove his success to his family. In addition, Pedro''s cheerfulness, liveliness, and casualness are his greatest strengths, but it is also his greatest weakness. He lacks a clear understanding of the situation and is soft-headed and easily persuaded by others. Therefore, as long as Jianxin Artist Management Company grasps the skills and defeats them one by one, everything is possible. There is a saying that there is no absolute trust in the world. When the betrayal has not happened, it is because the chips are not high enough. Although this sentence is cruel and cold-blooded, it is reality. When Hugo understood the planning of Jianxin Artist Management Company, he immediately felt a sense of powerlessness. It was not that he had no confidence in his friends, but that he could not ask his friends to give up their pursuit for him. People are independent individuals. Hugo has his own ideas and is a unique existence, but other people are also like this. Hugo will choose Joseph because of friendship, but the glorious teammates except Alfonso, everyone else and Joseph are just general acquaintances; Hugo is likely to choose Rick-Rosen in the future, but Li K is about to open a new brokerage company. The others have no direct contact with Rick, and they don''t have to follow Hugo to choose Rick. From an objective point of view, Hugos choice is only suitable for him; and for others, Jianxin Artist Agency is indeed a good choice. This is not only the top presence in the industry, but also the next two. The top existence of the decade. Therefore, Hugo has no right to ask friends to reject Jianxin Artist Agency. Similarly, Jianxin Artist Management Company chose Hugos friends as a breakthrough point. Hugo is the core factor. They hope that these friends can persuade Hugo to go to Jianxin Artist Management Company. If Hugo leads friends because of his persistence. Having missed this opportunity, who can guarantee that their friendship will continue to be pure? From the moment friendship is mixed with interests, it is actually not pure, even if it is a child who has grown up together since childhood, it is because of human nature. Hugo had to sigh the virulent nature of Jianxin Artist Management Company. He originally thought it was enough to stick to his heart, but this move of Jianxin Artist Management Company put Hugo into a dilemma. Hugo can stick to himself, but with his personality, he is bound to feel guilty for his friends. This is the perfect ending; if something goes wrong, there may be infighting, causing Hugo to lose his friends and even die in glory. Dissolution is also possible. Jianxin Artist Agency is indeed a giant in the circle. This trick is too ruthless. This is likely to be the biggest crisis Hugo has faced in the past two years. One carelessness is the real betrayal of the relatives. Originally, Hugo thought he had understood the rules of Hollywood, a Vanity Fair, and he was able to deal with it like a fish, but now it seems that he is a frog at the bottom of the well. He just saw the tip of the iceberg and thought he had seen the world. When a brand new challenge came, he caught him off guard. This time it is Jianxin Artist Management Company. What about next time? Maybe the next time the conflict of interest will be more obvious and turbulent, how many hidden reefs are hidden under this calm sea. Hugo sat in place, quite at a loss. He didn''t know what he should say, and he didn''t know what he should ask about. His eyes were a little lost and he was immersed in his thoughts. Charlize was the last to speak. After she finished speaking, the living room fell into a short silence. She noticed the struggle in Hugo''s eyes. In fact, both Joseph and Carl were still thinking about the actions of Jianxin Artist Agency. The meaning behind it, but they also vaguely guessed an outline. But Charlize clearly noticed Hugo''s silence after hearing the news, the thoughts that settled in those amber eyes. Charlize and Hugo have not known each other for a short time. She knows Hugo very well, vaguely, she sees anxiety and hesitation from that look in her eyes. Charlize does not know where the source of this emotion is. But she knew it must have something to do with what she just said, so Charlize went on to say it. "They are really annoying, and they keep saying that they can provide me with help I can''t imagine." Charlize said silently, "I think this is really ridiculous, do they know what I want? ?Or, can they understand what I want? I rejected them, hoping that they won''t come back again." The reason why Charlize chose Carl as his agent was because of Carl''s stubbornness. Carl''s stubbornness in acting and dedication is incompatible with Hollywood. If other agents see Charlize, they will inevitably persuade Charlize to use his appearance, but Carl will not. This is the reason Charlize chose Carl. Presumably, the entire Hollywood can understand Charlize''s agents like Carl, and there will never be more than ten. Therefore, Charlize has never thought about changing the agent, she thinks Carl is very good. Sometimes she will be anxious because her career hasn''t improved, but she feels that she has been on the right path. Hugo raised his head and looked at Charlize. The two people''s eyes touched slightly, and Hugo''s eyes showed a touch of light The expression stayed in the morning light like this. Charlize pulled a smile at the corner of his mouth, giving Hugo a little warmth. Alex has a rough nerve. He didn''t notice Hugo''s abnormality. He just heard Charlize''s words and immediately expressed his approval, "Yes, yes, they kept saying when they saw me. I cant understand what expands connections. Isnt Hugo my most important connection? Alex is actually very simple. He chose to become an actor simply because he admired Hugo. He just wanted to be an actor like Hugo, so he has been working hard. In the long cohabitation life, Hugo almost forgot this. He only regarded Alex as a friend, but ignored. Alex''s belief may be simple, but the most firm. Just like "Happy Family" at the beginning, Alex gave it a go because of Hugo''s suggestion. Alex''s blunt words made everyone laugh, and Pedro obviously couldn''t agree more. (To be continued [provided by a2213508]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read and vote for the work monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 762： People in groups Pedro is a straightforward person. He doesn''t have too many thoughts. It''s like when he saw Hugo for the first time, he felt that Hugo was an outsider, so he ridiculed Hugo; but then he heard Hugo live. He played "Strangle the Hero (. 520 novel., and he was immediately impressed. People like Pedro actually live happily. They go straight to each other and think about what they think. There is no scheming and no city government. It is not one thing to be able to maintain such an innocent heart in a society full of money and benefits. An easy thing. Of course, such people are also the easiest to be used by others, and even help them count the money when they are sold. Therefore, innovative artist management companies have always believed that Pedro is the best breakthrough, and this is also true. "They always tell me how it is good and how good it is, and I am very moved. Then I called Fujin and was scolded severely by him. Fujin said that no matter how good a place is, I cant find a genius like Hugo. Pedro listened to Alexs words, he actually didnt understand what had happened, so he laughed out the previous thing, I sound like the same. Then he called Henry specifically, but Henry told me to leave them alone. They were all swindlers who had nothing to do. Haha. When they called me again, I hung up without even thinking about it." This is Pedro. He has soft ears and is easily persuaded, but he also doesn''t hide his thoughts, he likes to put things on the table straightforwardly. In fact, Pedro was lucky. He encountered glory to death, which kept his enthusiasm intact. After Pedro finished speaking, he smiled triumphantly and watched Fu Jin show off, "Fu Jin, isn''t it, right?" Fujin rolled his eyes and didnt want to pay attention to Pedros expression, causing everyone to laugh. Alfonso punched Pedro hard, "Fujin is not scolding you, you Why are you so happy?" Pedro smiled and touched his head, "Because Fujin is telling the truth, isn''t it?" Alfonso could only nod his head constantly, looked at Joseph, and the two exchanged sights. Joseph also understood at this time. Although he didn''t know how the innovative artist agency''s strategy worked, the ultimate goal was undoubtedly directed at Hugo. This immediately made Joseph a bitter smile. This circle is really true. It''s hard to guard against. In fact, for Alfonso, he is eager to succeed, but he has one thing that the creative artist agency could not predict, and that is his relationship with Joseph. Alfonsos trust in Joseph is beyond reinforce. When Joseph and Hugo were at odds with each other, even though Alfonso and Hugo were on a road trip, he was unconditionally on Josephs side; and Alfonso would be willing to Entering glory to death, Joseph is also an important factor. In the eyes of innovative artist brokerage companies, Alfonso is most likely to be lured by profit. Confusing, but in fact it is not. On the contrary, it was Alfonso who refused the most simply. He took it for granted that Henry and Joseph were the best choices. Even if he wanted to make changes, he would ask Joseph''s opinion before making a decision. Fukun was helpless by Pedro and Alfonso''s ridicule, and curled his lips. "Those calls are also idiots who believe that if people really want to poach corners, they shouldn''t be looking for you alone, at least they should put us in the band. It''s right for everyone to gather together, isn''t it?" The reason why the band became a band is because the five people are a group, and the lack of any one person is not the original appearance. Although many band members have been upgraded, changing members is not that simple. To become a part of the band as a whole, it is not necessary to have good skills. Otherwise, the countless bands in the world will not create tens of thousands of different styles. Hugo had to admit that he was a little touched. People say that things gather people in groups. This is often a negative word, but today, it is a positive word. Even if they didn''t get angry with each other, even if they didn''t understand what the conspiracy was behind this, even if they didn''t know how much danger the phone calls concealed, even if they acted on their own basis. Able to judge and respond, but they unexpectedly reached a consensus. Perhaps this is the reason why they were able to become friends in the first place, and it is also the reason why they are still friends today. Thirty seconds ago, Hugo was still thinking about it. He thought this would be the biggest crisis he faced in the past two years. As long as any link went wrong, not only would he be caught in a dilemma, but he would be the most The friendship that values ??the most trusted will also be destroyed. Its like Uma Thurmans betrayal caused Hugos suspicion of trust. If all the friends around him choose to leave, or if Hugo is trapped in an inescapable predicament, then this is Hugo. The deepest blow. The failure of the career can make a comeback, but if my deepest belief is destroyed, it may be the real end. Hugo only felt a little stunned. He didn''t even know what to do. It was as if he didn''t know how to speak when he realized the conspiracy behind the creative artist agency. At this time, he was not sure. What he thinks, or what ideas are most suitable to express his mood at the moment. Neil, who had never spoken, stood by the sofa. The reason why he did not speak was because of his thinking and because he was observing. He was observing the faces of Joseph and Carl, and he was observing the faces of Hugo. Neals character is cautious and thoughtful, which is why he is the captain of the band. He can always take care of all aspects. Therefore, he noticed something was wrong at the first time. Originally, he thought he had just received a corner-poaching call, but when he discovered that everyone had received it, he knew that this was not a coincidence. After carefully observing the expressions of Joseph, Carl and Hugo, Neal also thought of the answer: This is a conspiracy against Hugo. So, when everyone laughed at Fujins words, Neal asked, "Hugo, how are you?" Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned, "Uh, me? I''m fine, why do you ask?" "Neil, didn''t you say that you also received the call?" Pedro interrupted the brief conversation between the two and asked directly. Neil nodded, "They said they could provide the band with a broader performance stage, allowing our band to conquer the world with our own music." I have to say that this sentence is actually attractive to any band. The point is to "use the band''s own music", which is a temptation that rock bands can hardly refuse. Doubt, "I told them that they want to conquer the world, not on ambition, but on their own music." If a band makes music with the dream of conquering the world, then their music will reflect this, because music is a portrayal of the soul, only when the mind of the creator and band members is broad enough to conquer the world , They can really get there. Therefore, the band conquering the world does not rely on dreams, greed, nor extravagant hopes, but a firm and dedicated heart. Neil was able to become the captain of the glory to the death, not only because he can handle chores, but also because his heart truly belongs to the glory to the death. Strictly speaking, Neil was the first one to stand beside Hugo. Member, Pedro can only be regarded as the second. So far, Neal has always been the most supportive of all Hugo''s decisions. Neal answered Pedro''s questions casually. In his opinion, the conditions of an innovative artist agency are a little tempting. There is no confusion, because they have never really understood the meaning of the existence of the band Glory To Death. At this moment, Neil is more concerned about Hugo''s status, "Hugo, you know, we have all received calls from this company, and they are obviously targeting you. You don''t think all this is a coincidence, do you?" Neil directly asked the doubt in his mind, which he was more direct than the others. The touch slowly fell in Hugos heart. The light of the rose petals was so warm. Perhaps his greatest achievement in this time and space was not music or movies, not even the Oscar figurines, but acquaintance. To this group of friends. "Yes, I think they should be poaching you. After you nodded and are willing to innovate the artist agency, let you convince me." Hugo summed up all the mixed feelings in one sentence, but it was a typical instant. For everyone, Neal, Fokkin, Charlize, Joseph, and Carl all looked at Hugo for the first time, with different expressions, but they couldn''t hide their surprise. "They''re crazy!" Pedro didn''t even think about it, and blurted outAlex also shouted directly, "a bunch of lunatics." But after everyone finished speaking, they couldn''t help but quiet down. At this time, they really realized how complicated the thoughts were hidden in this seemingly inadvertent phone call. But now Hugo is the most relaxed. He knows that when its going to rain, your mother wants to marry. In many cases, there is no way to control the human heart. This is also the most rare place for friends, because only true friendship can withstand countless trials. , Persevere for a long time. "They are not lunatics, they just know how to take advantage of the weaknesses of human nature. What you disdain is the pursuit of a lifetime in front of many people." Hugo said with a smile, "They are businessmen and use the most appropriate method to achieve their own. Purpose, to maximize the benefits, thats everything." Knowing the alarm contact, Hugo''s mood was very light, even surpassing the joy brought by the little golden man, which made Hugo''s brand new day suddenly become better. This text is provided by. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 763： Before the heavy rain "But... Hugo, do you want to go to that company?" Neal frowned slightly and asked. If Jianxin Artist Management Company started to figure out behind the scenes, it means something must have happened recently. In fact, although the struggle for power within the International Jianxin Management Company is mainly carried out in the film department, everyone has already heard about it. Hugo curled his lips and said plainly, "No." Hugo''s agility has surprised everyone. After all, from an objective point of view, Jianxin Artist Agency is a company that everyone is eager to enter. Hugo glanced at Joseph, and the two exchanged glances. Hugo never mentioned that Joseph would become his manager afterwards, and he might follow Rick Rosen to the new company. There are two main reasons. One is that the Oscar is imminent, and the situation will change after the award ceremony. The second one is because Rick has never been moving. Joseph and Hugo will naturally not come to the door and say "we will follow you to the new company". They estimate that Rick is brewing recently, so they are also waiting. opportunity. However, choosing a date is not as good as hitting the sun. Since it has been mentioned today, it is the best time to say, "In fact, I mentioned this with Joe before, because Joe''s brokerage contract will end in April... "Hugo then briefly explained the situation. Everyone in the room is full, but no one speaks in a daze. It is estimated that everyone is digesting the huge amount of news. In fact, whether it is glory to death or Charlize, Alex, including Carl, and Joseph himself, everyone can only be regarded as a rookie in Hollywood. This kind of quarrel among the senior management of the brokerage company has not touched on the capital operation of acquiring the company, but it is already a power game at the management level. It is relatively unfamiliar to them, because they do not have enough capital to participate in such a game. So everyone was a little surprised when they learned that the company''s internal situation had reached such a level; and when they learned that Rick actually planned to stand on his own, they were even more surprised. At this time, the hall door was pushed open, and everyone turned their heads and looked over sensitively. It was Henry Bloom. Henry was planning to close the door smoothly. Seeing everyone''s sight, he couldn''t help but stop, and then looked back and forth in a daze, but found nothing abnormal, but Henry did not ask, but Standing in place and staring at everyone, because he knew that someone would speak first. Sure enough, Pedro couldn''t help, "Henry, you are here. Just now Hugo said that the company is going to split, and then he is very likely to follow Rick to start a new company." Henry''s lazy and casual expression picked up slightly, and then slowly nodded, then closed the door, and walked over with a lazy appearance, "Is it all? I''ve known it a long time ago." Henry walked to the sofa surrounded by layers, looked left and right, finally found an empty seat between Joseph and Carl, and sat down, but he not only occupied a position, but the whole person was like one. Like mud, it spread out, squeezing both Joseph and Carl aside. Both Joseph and Carl couldn''t help it. They both had a more or less understanding of Henry''s habits, so they could only touch their noses and sat next to them. Henry didn''t feel any guilt, and looked at Hugo, "Why, you decided to go out with Rick?" If it was before, Hugo might have answered honestly, but now Hugo will ask, "Did Rick also invite you?" Henry smashed it, smashed it, "This is what a smart person does. He knows that if he wants to win you over, he must take away his glory to death. You can''t leave your music contract in the International Jianxin Management Company. "So it was no accident that Rick approached Henry. Hugo was a little helpless. Joseph would greet Hugo whenever he encountered something, but Henry was basically not in a hurry unless he had to. On the one hand, because of his personality, Joseph is a serious and cautious type, while Henry is a lazy and casual personality; on the one hand, it is also because of experience issues. It is not without reason that Henry can become a top agent, and Joseph feels that he is still in the position of an agent. It is also correct to be lacking. Henry answered casually, without taking it seriously, and asked directly, "Are you optimistic about Rick?" Henry directly took the last question and Hugo gave an affirmative answer, and then asked. In fact, Hugo could not give an accurate answer to this question. Although he had guessed whether Ricks departure would be the "midnight. coup." in his memory, after all, it is 1994 instead of 1995. So Hugo can''t be sure. Therefore, Hugo chose Rick partly because he chose friends, and partly because he believed in intuition. Hugo thought for a while, "I don''t think Marvin Josephson would be a good choice." This answer is more concise and clear. Henry raised his eyebrows and turned his head to look at Joseph. Although Joseph''s ability was not so strong, the cooperation between Henry and Joseph was actually very pleasant. To be honest, Joseph performed well in Hugo''s agent position. After receiving a helpless look from Joseph, Henry twitched at the corner of his mouth, then nodded in agreement. In fact, Ma Wenqi is really incapable of brokerage business. He runs a business empire, and he is playing a game of power. He has very limited knowledge of the brokerage business in the entertainment industry. Therefore, even if the International Jianxin Management Company falls into Marvin''s hands again, it is estimated that he will still stand at the pinnacle of power and then hand over the business to others. So, are other brokers trustworthy? At least in terms of ability, Rick is one of the best choices. Coupled with Marvin''s greed for power, relatively speaking, following Rick out of the new company is indeed a good choice. "What about Jianxin Artist Brokerage Company?" Henry asked again, "Your career is now at an upswing, a turning point, and they are obviously a very good choice.\" "Do you think those production companies care about me or my agent?" Hugo still didn''t answer directly, and continued to reply with rhetorical questions. Indeed, in the early stages of the development of actors, they must rely on agents. To be precise, the role of agents is very important until they secure their first-line position; but after entering the first-line, even the top ranks, then the agents rely on actors and agents. People are completely reduced to an intermediary. Take Tom Cruise as an example. He chose Jianxin Artist Management Company, not because their management ability is second to none, but because they can maximize the added value. However, if Tom chooses an unknown agent like Karl Earle, his work will continue to flow. This is the truth. Henry knew that Hugo had never been interested in amplifying his surplus value and building himself into a commodity. This is the difference between Hugo and Tom. After relying on the popularity of "High Aspirations", Tom Cruise is actually a commodity now, and the brand benefits built around him are very huge. This is also an important reason why Tom needs a professional broker team-top level- . But Hugo has not yet reached this level. The works he has starred in are all with artistic value greater than commercial value; Moreover, Hugo does not have such a willingness, so Henry''s choice of Hugo can be understood at a glance. Henry shrugged, "Okay, I get it." Henry''s simple answer immediately confused the glorious band members. Pedro asked suspiciously, "What does this mean?" "That is to say, I will take Rick to the new company with Hugo, and you will also go out with me." Henry paused when he said, "I think Joseph is planning like this, Carl?" Carl nodded. Joseph mentioned this to him before. In fact, Rick took care of Carl. Moreover, Carl liked a simple working environment more than Marvin. Now International Jianxin manages the company''s internal smog. Yes, he also agreed to go to Rick''s new company, "I think so too." Henry spread his hands. "It''s that simple." He thought about it, and then said, "Unless you want to terminate the contract with me, that''s another matter." Generally speaking, there are two kinds of corner digging between brokerage companies, either directly digging for artists, letting the artists fire their former agents, and changing brokers or brokerage companies; or digging for brokers, and then with the brokers affiliated companies. The artists dug up together. Neil and the others immediately breathed a sigh of relief. They were worried about whether this event would cause turmoil. For those of them who want to concentrate on music, too much turmoil and change are totally repellent. Thing. It now appears that Henry, Joseph and Carl will go to Ricks new company together, which means that there will be no change in the glory to death, which is great-of course, the premise is that Rick will officially send an invitation. , And this new company is real, not a scam. "So we have to change the agency too?" Alex looked at Carl with a confused face, and Carl nodded with a smile, "If there is no accident, it should be like this." Alex scratched his head. "What has changed?" Carl spread his hands, "No, I still don''t have resources." A sentence made everyone laugh directly. Although Rick still did not call at this time, and the power game inside the International Jianxin Management Company seemed to be calm, in fact, this is the tranquility before the storm. The Oscar has ended. I believe the real storm will soon come. . But for Hugo and others, they have made a choice and prepared, so everything is not a problem. The tense atmosphere just now eased instantly. Everyone smiled again. Charlize couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Suddenly she remembered something and punched Hugo on the shoulder. It hurt Hugo. It was grinning again, but Charlize didn''t care at all, and asked directly, "The suit you are on the red carpet is really Burberry?" (to be continued [provided]. If you like this You are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 764： Fashion focus Charlizes words broke the slightly heavy atmosphere just now. Everyone knows that Charlize is changing the subject. Pedro was the first to respond and also participated in the discussion, "Is there anything special about that suit?" ?In my opinion, aren''t they all the same?" This answer immediately caused Charlize to blow his hair, "Almost? What about your eyes? That suit looks nothing like other men''s suits, okay? To be precise, that suit looks like London. The experimental men''s clothing that appeared in fashion week is completely different from the styles designed by traditional and conservative fashion brands like Burberry!" When it comes to fashion, Charlize is naturally the most powerful person among them, not only because she used to be a model, but also because she has a keen sense of fashion. Let alone Pedro, it is difficult for even Hugo to discuss such a professional issue with Charlize, and the other men present are not interested in fashion and research. Upon hearing Charlize''s words, they couldn''t help but disperse. , One by one returned to the restaurant pretending to be all right, and pretending to chat with the people around him. It''s a pity that their move to leave together is so obvious that anyone can tell at a glance that they are evading Charlize''s blame. Seeing this scene, Hugo chuckled, especially seeing the speechless expression on Charlize''s face, which made his smile even more joyous. As a result, Charlize turned his head and glared at Hugo fiercely. Hugos smile instantly solidified on his cheeks. He only felt the cold wind steadily slashing behind him. Hugo realized that the other Everyone is gone, only himself and Charlize are still sitting on the sofa in the living room. Charlize''s eyes can easily kill him in seconds. Hugo saw Henry sitting on the sofa, still looking lazy. Hugo couldnt help but relax, but before Hugo could ask for help, he saw Henry closing his eyes, and then ...Sleep over! Hugo rolled his eyes, "You can fake it a little bit more." But he couldn''t pierce Henry. He could only look at Charlize and change the subject bitterly and said, "Uh, you, you are right. Do you like that costume very much?" This question immediately attracted Charlizes attention, and she nodded vigorously, Of course I like it! The design of this suit is obviously completely different from the current trend. It clearly outlines your temperament. Its really too convincing. I admire it!" Charlize slapped Hugo''s arm excitedly, his hands were like smashing a sandbag, and Hugo grinned in pain, and his eyes could not help but stare at Charlize''s hands, motioning her to pay attention, but unfortunately Charlize didn''t care at all, and still said very happily, "It''s not just that I like it, but the major newspapers are crazy today!" It is said that the fashion of the Oscar red carpet has attracted much attention, and almost no media is willing to miss this feast. It is like a top fashion show. All the artists who appear on the red carpet are models, showing major brands and countless designs. Teachers hard work, vision and craftsmanship. This is a top stage beyond the four major fashion weeks! Before the end of the Oscars ceremony last night, peoples hot discussion on the red carpet could no longer be curbed. This enthusiasm reached its peak after Hugo won the best supporting actor, and he was dressed in a simple design but delicate tailoring. Hugo, who took the stage in a black suit, became the focus of everyone''s attention at that moment. The sixty-sixth Oscar attracted 47 million viewers. This data sword made the Oscar awards the most in history. Since the 25th awards ceremony was first broadcast on TV in 1953, this It is the awards ceremony with the highest number of viewers. After brewing in the 1970s and 1980s, the Oscars ceremony entered the golden age of the 1990s. The 1990s was not only the most important part of the maturity of the American film market, but also the audiences recognition of the Oscars. The height of this makes the annual broadcast ratings can reach a new high. In 1988, the number of viewers for the 60th Oscars exceeded 40 million for the first time in history. In the 1990s, it has gone all the way. Under the strong drive of this year''s "Schindler''s List", it reached history. The new high has become the most watched Oscars in history. It can be seen that this year''s "Schindler''s List" has a huge influence on American society. In the end, 47 million viewers witnessed the glorious moment of "Schindler''s List" reaching the top. Similarly, 47 million spectators witnessed the dazzling moment when Hugo received his first statuette. Just like in the future, in 2002, 40 million viewers witnessed Halle Berry becoming the first black actress in Oscar history. Li Sabo became famous in one fell swoop. This is also true this year. The black suit on Hugo made Burberry the hottest topic of discussion in the American fashion industry overnight. For people in the fashion industry, Burberry is not an unfamiliar name. There are only a handful of century-old famous brands in the world, and Burberry is one of them, and naturally everyone knows it. However, Burberry is not synonymous with top brands in the current fashion circle, but is synonymous with conservative, stubborn, rigid and backward. But now, Burberry has fought a beautiful turnaround on Hugo, scaring everyone''s jaws off. The suit that Hugo appeared at the Oscars, in fact, to the layman, he must feel that there is no difference. It is not just a black suit. Although it looks very comfortable and handsome, it feels very elegant and elegant. It is very bright against the light, especially when it is worn by Hugo, it looks handsome and upright, but laymen can''t say why it is, they just think, "It should be because of Hugo, handsome guy wears it. Everything is handsome..." But this is not the case. There are many factors that determine the grade of a suit. Whether a suit is 30,000 U.S. dollars, 3,000 U.S. dollars, or 300 U.S. dollars, there is a huge gap. People generally understand that the material is one of them, but it is true. The factor that determines the grade is actually the version. There are dozens of designs for a suit, just a shoulder line, each of which has a special visual effect; different lengths of the hem will create different effects, and even cause the suit to be used in different occasions; sleeves There are thousands of different options for the design of details such as, neckline, collar, pockets, trousers, etc. For a suit, the most important thing is the suitability of the version. Savile Street (.) in London is known as the birthplace of tailor-made suits. The so-called customization is tailor-made for individual customers. It is more exaggerated and less inadequate. This is the charm of customized suits. At the same time, it is The charm of a suit version. In Savile Street, a suit of more than 3,000 pounds can only be said to be the most basic, which is the value of the style. Unless it is a professional tailor, no one else can tell the difference in version. Even a senior professional designer with a vicious eye must calm down and study it carefully and ask the dresser to understand the difference. Therefore, in the eyes of the layman, all suits clearly look the same, but why the suit worn on Hugo is so brilliant, but it turns out that there is no reason for it. That''s why. At present, Armani can become the leader of mens fashion because their grasp of the current suit tailoring and style is ahead of all brands. The designer Giorgio Armani (.) advocates delicate texture and simple lines, occasionally It will also get rid of the shackles and add more boldness and vitality to the suit. With simple outlines and loose lines, it has changed the rigid and restrained style of traditional men, and wrinkled-style jackets are all the rage. Therefore, there is a saying in Hollywood, When you dont know what to wear, its right to wear Armani. This shows the current popularity of Armani. But this time, Armani lost to Burberry, not only because Hugo gave up Armani and chose Burberry, but also because Burberry''s design on the red carpet was indeed stunning. Many insiders have carefully studied Hugos suit last night, and they can find that this suit first moves the waistline. Generally speaking, the waistline of the suit is **** above the mermaid line, but This time, the waistline was two palms down from the chest line. After careful study, it was moved up by half a palm. Then, the waistline is shortened again, that is, it becomes more fit, even tight-fitting, and the waistline is protruding. The overall effect of this change seems to be a change in the proportions of the upper body and the lower body, enhancing the width and firmness of the waist, and extending the visual effect of the legs in the line of sight. It makes people feel that the legs are incredibly long, but at the same time the proportions of the body are increased. Infinitely approaching the perfect golden ratio in physical concepts. Just this point is actually enough to make people stunned, because the golden ratio in the physical concept is actually the perfect existence in the human aesthetic standard In addition, the hem of this suit is also slightly shortened. It is very different from the most popular design at present. At present, the overall fashion trend is more inclined to cover the buttocks with the hem of the suit. This is actually an adjustment to the visual effect of the body proportion, especially the traditional three-piece suit with a suit and a small vest. At the time, this visual effect is the best. But this time, Burberry''s suit designed for Hugo shortened the hem, almost reaching half of the hip. Many designers have always felt that such a design is very embarrassing. It should be long or short, and it is generally believed that the hem should be long or beautiful. However, after the design this time, it was put on Hugo and matched with the changes in other details of the suit, but it seemed that the whole was young and lively. The most vivid statement is that Hugo wears this suit and feels that he can participate in the Oscar red carpet, but at the same time he can go to the beach to meet friends and take a relaxing vacation. The whole image has become youthful and compelling. When everyone carefully studied the Burberry suit of Hugo, everyone became crazy, and the more they studied, the more crazy they became. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 765： Great returns After the Oscars ended, there were countless selection lists for the clothing tastes of major artists on the red carpet. Among the 14 lists that can have influence across the United States, eight lists awarded the red carpet fashion style champion. To Hugo, this is obviously unprecedented. Among them, "Vanity Fair" is the most. They even directly adopted the style of Hugo on the red carpet as the cover and published an Oscar special issue. "Vanity Fair", a veteran American magazine founded in 1913, mainly reports on up-and-coming personalities, entertainers, and fashion pioneers. Its photographic power is among the best in the United States. Although it ceased publication in 1935 due to a sharp drop in sales due to the Great Depression, it was closed in 1981. After the supplement, it ushered in its heyday, becoming one of the top magazines in the United States, and its influence in the entertainment circle and the political field is the first one for the first time. "Vanity Fair" held a small party at Morton Hotel (.) after the Oscars ended last night. Only the top insiders were allowed to enter. The whole party was less than three hundred people. Hugo and Leonardo were the same. I got drunk there late. This was originally just a small party sponsored by Vanity Fair, and it was also an inconspicuous one among the more than 30 parties in Hollywood that night at the Oscars. But "Vanity Fair"''s move to bring most of the nominees and winners together has accidentally cast a myth. Beginning last night, in the next twenty years, this small party known as the "Oscar night" has gradually grown into the biggest carnival party after the Oscars each year. Only the top stars can enter, countless Second-line and third-line actors do everything they can to get into this party. And since the end of "Oscar Night", the star rating list announced within "Vanity Fair" divided the major stars into four levels, aaaa, aaa, aa, a, this level has even become the bible of countless party organizers The celebrity database of Hollywood has pushed the vanity and luxury of Hollywood to a new peak. If Hugo knew that the party he attended last night was the origin of the majestic Oscar night in the future, he would probably be astonished, because the party last night really seemed nothing special, everything was so sparse. usually. In any case, "Vanity Fair" can organize such a party, and most of the nominees and winners are invited to the scene, you can see their current connections and status in Hollywood. "Vanity Fair" stated in this special issue of Oscars that the reason why Hugo was selected as the red carpet fashion style champion was that he defeated countless actresses and became the first actor ever to become the red carpet fashion champion. The main reason is that the extraordinary design of this suit on Hugo has broken the rigid impression of many fashion designers on the suit, and the design of the suit is perfectly combined with Hugos own advantages. It can definitely be called a tailor-made suit. , Pushing the charm of this handsome Hugo to a peak. "Taking the breath away", this is the final comment of Vanity Fair. The other seven lists put Hugo on the red carpet fashion champion, and they are probably the same. Although the remaining six lists did not list Hugo as the champion, all of the top ten also belonged to Hugo. A place, this shows that everyone respects Hugo. Interestingly, when the "New York Times" conducted a survey and asked ordinary people what they were most impressed by the 66th Oscars, the results of 2,800 sample survey respondents said, "Hugo appeared on the red carpet. "It''s really unexpected to win the championship with 9% approval rate. The second place "Schindler''s List Wins Best Picture" won 8.8%. Support rate. In addition, Hugo won the best supporting actor statuette, Steven Spielberg won two works and other views are also among the top ten options. This result is indeed quite unexpected. Although the red carpet clothing has always attracted much attention, it is indeed an accident that it surpassed the award ceremony itself and won more widespread attention. But after careful study, it is not surprising. On the one hand, Burberry unexpectedly defeated Armani before the Oscars and became a sponsor of Hugo; on the one hand, it was the eyeballs of "Schindler''s List" against the "Farewell You Tian"; on the other hand, it was Hugo and Trey. West meets on the red carpet; in the end it is the attention that Hugo draws. All these factors have caused everyone to leave a deep impression on the red carpet. After all, it was really at the awards ceremony. "Schindler''s list" won a big victory, reflecting the fragile defeat of "Farewell to the sentimental heaven". It was a bit disappointing, and Tracy and Hugo didn''t have any chance to face off at the awards ceremony. If this is just a tilt of the focus, then it is not uncommon. Hugo wins attention? This should not be regarded as news. Burberry has really benefited from the lively fashion topic this time! Almost the entire American fashion industry has focused its attention on Burberry, and even Europe on the other side of the Atlantic has shown concern for Burberry. People can''t help but become curious: Did Burberry have experienced a century of ups and downs? Rain''s classic brand, is it going to wake up? When Thomas-Wieland faced Hugo''s pickiness, he made a difficult decision: He chose to believe in Hugo. In Thomas view, he asked the designer to make changes according to Hugos advice. If it fails, then it means that this is a failed investment. Burberry has only spent three months on Hugo before, and now he has made The adjustment is still too late; but if it succeeds, then you can gain the confidence to continue. Although this is said, it is actually very struggling for Thomas, because the current CEO of Burberry has been emphasizing tradition and tradition. The entire leadership team is very repulsive in accepting new things. In their view, choosing Hugo as a sponsor with far-reaching influence means that Hugo''s every move is related to Burberry''s image. Thomas chose to support Hugo unconditionally. In the eyes of the outside world, this is Burberry''s adjustment-the following facts have also proved this, which is a fatal blow to Burberry. Therefore, Thomas hesitated repeatedly and risked terminating his career and chose to support Hugo. In fact, most of Hugos suit is based on Hugos own opinions. Hugo is not a professional designer. He just relies on his intuition and inspiration. He feels that this adjustment seems to look better. Then the designer team The design was adjusted according to a Hugo piece, and after hundreds of attempts, the current effect was achieved. Looking at the final product, Thomas was absolutely in a cold sweat. When Hugo appeared on the red carpet, others were very excited, while Thomas felt like he was walking a tightrope, and every step was shaky, as if he was accidentally. ''S career is coming to an end. But the facts have also proved that huge risks often mean huge returns. The entire public opinion sent countless praises to the decadent Burberry. Not to mention this treatment in the US market. Even the British local market, Burberry has not felt it for many years. Overnight, Thomas'' desperate choice became the wisest decision. Many times, fate is so interesting. On the one hand, Tracy''s desperate effort ruined herself; on the other hand, Thomas'' desperate effort made his glory. No one can grasp the pulse of fate. Everyone is just a dust in the long history of struggling and trying to control their own destiny. Originally Thomas was still under great pressure from the British headquarters, but after the public opinion came out after the Oscars ended, praise from the headquarters suddenly came, and this was only the first step. In the next month, Burberrys sales in the US market increased by a full 21%, which almost frightened Thomas, and Burberrys headquarters was even more ecstatic. In recent years, Burberrys sales in the US market can only be said to have barely reached a balance of payments, and word-of-mouth is even more difficult, which also restricts Burberrys expansion in the United States. This is also the reason why the upsurge of public opinion can increase sales so much in one breath-because the foundation is really bad. More importantly than sales, Burberry immediately rose a whole step in the recognition of American people. Even many young people showed interest in Burberry and entered Burberry America. The number of people in branches across the country has more than doubled than in January and February before the Oscars. This is completely heart-numbing crazy news After the second step of the sales frenzy, Thomas decision has received countless praises, his power in the US branch has grown, and his opinions have also received attention from the headquarters: According to the US markets response, Burberrys design is still too old-fashioned. Now, the classics belong to the classics, just like Burberry''s trench coats are still classics, but classics cannot become everyday. People can''t wander around in a trench coat every day, so innovation is inevitable. Especially after the crazy increase in sales in the past month, customer feedback has gradually become clearer and clearer-they chose to buy Burberry, not because it is a century-old classic, but because they want to buy the effect of Hugo. clothing. Under such circumstances, the third Oscar effect that happened to Burberry also came into being. Burberrys British headquarters finally began to face the pace of the times, but they did not have a clear idea of ??how to make changes. Ideas. This task returned to Thomas, and Thomas immediately thought of Hugo-all these changes actually came from Hugo, and Thomas knew that his greatest contribution was to choose to believe in Hugo. Thomas remembered Hugo''s words, "Why don''t you hire a professional design director?" Thomas'' instinct told him that he should trust Hugo again. (To be continued, . Chapter 766： Jazz Guide "It''s not just that I like it. The major newspapers are crazy today!" Charlize said excitedly, punching Hugo''s arm. Most of it is your opinion, is it true or not?" Charlize has always been very interested in fashion, so when she saw the effect of Hugo''s clothing, she was not only amazing, but also amazed. {Here, please read the full text for the first time} As Hugo''s friend, and also a friend under the same roof, Charlize is naturally familiar with Hugo, but Hugo who appeared on the red carpet last night is still It was what made her amazing. Charlize knew very well that the right set of clothes can create a reborn effect. This is why "Cinderella" Cinderella had to change a set of clothes before participating in the prom. Hugo laughed happily by Charlize, "I''m not a design student. How could I know these things? Forget it, I studied classical literature." Hugo''s words made Charlize''s eyes suddenly appear. There was a question mark. Indeed, before that, Hugo did not show any signs of research on design, "I just put forward my own opinion, I think it will be more comfortable, or it will be more beautiful, otherwise it is It seems that the proportions will be more coordinated. Professionals are responsible for the real modification and design. "Hugo did not lie, this is the fact. As a layman, Hugo certainly doesnt know how to design clothes. To be precise, Hugo doesnt have a sensitive sense of trend, because Hugo always has his own style of dressing. I feel comfortable and comfortable, and this is my own fashion." Blindly following the trend, this is just turning oneself into a Barbie doll. The uniform costume does not reflect one''s taste and personality. How can it be called fashion? ? Therefore, when Thomas asked Hugo for advice, Hugo just talked nonsense based on his own ideas, and the real design work must be done by professionals. However, even if Hugo just talks casually, the aesthetic standards deep in his mind are no longer in line with the 90s. It is as if people now see the exaggerated flared pants and disco-style clothing in the 1980s, they will laugh wildly; or they will feel very old-fashioned when they see the clothing and styles in their photos when they were young; otherwise they will see the 60s Hair style, will blurt out "washing, cutting and blowing." Even white t-shirts and jeans are different in different eras. For example, jeans in the 1980s liked wide cuffs or leather patterns, high waistbands were even more iconic, and t-shirts would be tighter; but in the 21st century The jeans of are more concise and neat. Straight or pencil trousers are popular. The design of bottom trousers or waist waists with low front and high back is beginning to be common. T-shirts are not tight but fit. Irregular tailoring has also begun to be used on a large scale. These characteristics are actually the same, because the fashion aesthetic is changing quietly. Hugos aesthetic was formed after the 21st century, so when he first saw Brad-Pitt wearing flared pants and pulling the wind, he couldnt help laughing; when he went to Armani to try a suit for the first time, he felt like a suit. A bucket on the body...These are subconscious aesthetics. Therefore, Hugo''s casual advice to Burberry is actually the trend of fashion trends in the next 20 years, which is an important weapon for Burberry. Maybe Hugo was unintentional, but for Burberry, for Thomas, their choice is very important, which can be called "the choice that can change history." Hearing Hugos answer, Charlize suddenly realized that Hugo has a clear and definite fashion taste. She has never doubted this. You can see the countless cloth shoes in the Hugo shoe cabinet. But your vision is really good. I think in the next few years, the design of mens suits will begin to gradually enrich." Hugo shrugged, "Doesn''t fashion change every year? In my opinion, this is a matter of time." Then Hugo stood up, stretched out, and shouted in the direction of the restaurant. "Guys, didnt you mean to go out for dinner at noon? Lets go, lets go. My stomach has already begun to scream. I strongly doubt that everything I ate at the party last night was vomited." Hugos greeting made everyone uproarious. Although Hugo didnt feel much about it, he still got the Golden Man. This is still a thing to celebrate. So today, Hugo will treat you with a big A bunch of friends go to dinner together. After the departure, Hugo called out Leonardo DiCaprio, Toby Maguire, Green Hill, and everyone gathered together. As expected, Leonardo also received an invitation from Jianxin Artist''s Agency. Leonardo is very excited because he just wants to change an agent. Leonardo has always admired Martin-Scosis, so he always wants to change to a better agent, and then gradually approach Martin, which is quite a fan''s mood. Obviously, Jianxin Artist Agency is a good choice. In fact, it doesn''t matter if Leonardo goes to Jianxin Artist Management Company, because now the crisis has actually been lifted. But unexpectedly, Hugo mentioned that he might go to a newly opened brokerage company. Leonardo thinks this is also a good choice. Anyway, he has to change brokers, and he goes everywhere the same: not close to Martin, make peace Friends are also worthy of happiness. This is beyond Hugo''s expectations. After a group of people finished eating, they all dispersed. Hugo and his teammates went to the warehouse on the poor street to practice. Glory to the death took a charity performance without any attendance fees, just for the sake of To support charity, Hugo has been filming for a while, so the rehearsal time is limited. Now that I am finally free, I have to hurry up and contact, and there is not much time left for charity activities. The practice lasted until after dinner. Considering that Hugo was rather tossed last night, he still needs to rest today, so the practice ended early. Although Hugo overcame his fear of driving during the Life and Death Hour filming, he was still not used to sitting in the drivers seat. The degree of sweating will be very serious. This is not only torture, but also an obstacle to other vehicles that are moving, so it is not necessary. Hugo still will not choose to drive. Today Fujin has something to go to East Los Angeles, so Neil drove Hugo home. "Be careful on the road." After Hugo watched Neal drive away, he turned and walked towards the house. It''s only nine o''clock, and many people are still having dinner. The whole city is very noisy. The impetuous and noisy floating in the air makes the night look colorful. The excitement of the sunset square is left in Hugo''s. Behind him, as the steps progressed, those noises became smaller and smaller, and finally only the impetuous air danced on the skin, reminding Hugo that it is not late at night. When he walked downstairs to the house, Hugo''s footsteps stopped, and the melodious saxophone sound faintly heard. The clear and thick tone sounded like the sound quality of a vinyl record, which seemed to be thirty. The New Orleans Jazz, which swept the United States in the era, is traditional and classic, permeated with a strong atmosphere of the times. The breeze came slowly, not only brought the noise under the night sky that has not yet completely dissipated, but also brought the nostalgic musical notes imprinted with the imprint of the times. The charm of the night at this moment is like a glass of fragrant red wine, slowly in front of you Slow fermentation, every moment in contact with the air stimulates its own potential, revealing every detail of the wine brewing process. Hugo couldn''t help but stepped in the direction of the music, and finally stopped on the second floor, looked at the door in front of him, hesitated for a moment, still raised his hand and knocked on the door, the sound of "knocking" Reverberating leisurely in the stairwell, you can faintly hear the mellow aroma of jazz in the air, which makes people intoxicated. The door creaked open, and Ernst Lechman''s head appeared in front of Hugo. He frowned and glared at Hugo, and said, "What?" As if complaining about the rain. Guo disturbed his quiet life in general. Hugo has long been accustomed to Ernst''s attitude, and still smiled and said, "Although we are neighbors, we always say hello every time. It always feels wrong, doesn''t it?" Faced with Hugo''s ridicule, Ernst had no plans to respond at all, "I want to flirt. See a woman for love." After saying that, he wanted to close the door, which made Hugo wrinkle his nose in depression and hastily. Raising his hand prevented Ernst from closing the door. "No, I heard the music and found it." Hugo wanted to invigorate the atmosphere, but it obviously didn''t work, at least to tell the truth. Ernst raised his eyebrows is it annoying you?" "..." Hugo can only touch his nose. He is not an old man, and he is not afraid of noise at all, but Hugo cannot say that. Whose music, so I found it." Ernst lifted his chin slightly, he clearly understood that Hugo is a member of the band, Ernst knew about it a long time ago, after all, the sound of musical instruments would be heard on the third floor every other day, Ernst did so. How could a sensitive person ignore it? "You know how to appreciate jazz? Now many young people don''t understand it. What is popular?" "That''s hip-hop(.)." Hugo endured a smile and explained seriously. Ernst curled his lips indifferently, "I don''t like it anyway." After speaking, he raised his eyes and looked at Hugo. It seemed hesitant and struggling, but it was just a flash, and then he just Open the door of the room completely, "Do you want to come in?" (to be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for the work monthly. Your support is my continued creation Maximum motivation!) . Chapter 767： 2nd floor secret Hugo did not expect that Ernst would invite him in. It has been two years since Hugo moved here, but he has never been in Ernsts house. To be precise, even Alex has not. . In fact, this is not uncommon. In modern society, increasingly indifferent interpersonal relationships often lead to the fact that the people living next door do not know whether they are male or female. Many people may not have direct interaction with their neighbors in ten years, let alone. Ernst has a terrible temper. Even if he wants to deal with Ernst, he will probably stay behind closed doors. Therefore, when Hugo heard Ernst say this, his first reaction was "I heard it wrong", which made him not react at all. Originally, Hugo thought that with Ernsts personality, he hesitated at this moment. , Ernst would close the door, but in the end he saw Ernst turned and walked into the house with the door fully open. This also shows that Hugo heard it right, and Ernst was indeed inviting him Go in. Hugo hesitated, stepping on the brisk and classic jazz music, stepped into Ernsts house, it was like entering a whole new world, the layout of the whole house was obviously similar to the third floor, but in front of him However, the lobby looks very narrow. The lobby is simply planned into two parts. The restaurant and kitchen are still on the right, but the space is less than half of the third floor; the rest of the lobby is full of books. Hugo only thinks that this is like half of a library. Countless books are spread out densely. Even if there is a small space, they are all posted with movie posters. Even the three large windows opposite the main entrance are all covered by movie posters. Most of it was blocked by two bookcases, leaving only one window for ventilation, which made the entire hall full of 520 novel books. If you didnt pay attention, Hugo could not even find that the 520 novel table, which occupied half of the wall, was scattered. There were countless opened books on the ground, and even four or five books were lost on the only sofa. This is a sea of ??books. On the low cabinet on the left, this is the only free space in the entire hall. There is a gramophone on it, which is squeaking in motion at this time, next to it is a radio station and an old-fashioned telephone. This is the hall of Ernst''s house, a strange and novel world. Hugo''s footsteps are not far from the entrance, not knowing what to do, "What, is it different from what I imagined?" Ernst''s voice From the kitchen, the sound of the screaming kettle was mixed. Hugo nodded blankly, "Yes, it''s completely different from what you imagined. This...it''s like a treasure." Hugo could not think of a suitable vocabulary to describe it, but he knew that books have always been one of the most important heritage of mankind. Books are not only the carrier of recording human wisdom, but also the heritage of the times. Although after entering the 21st century, due to the development of the Internet, electronic books have gradually squeezed the market of traditional paper books, but in Hugo''s view, traditional paper books are still an existence that can never be replaced. Ernst took the kettle from the stove and listened to Hugo''s words. He couldn''t help but raised his voice and said, "Treasure?" Then he twitched his lips and laughed, "I thought you would call it a garbage dump." Rain Although Guo is 27 years old this year, he is a new generation of children in Ernst''s eyes. The children of this generation are chasing freedom of thought and sex. untie. They are called "baby boomers", so their rejection of traditional books couldn''t be more obvious. Hugo couldn''t help but chuckled, "If someone with a cleanliness comes here, it is indeed a garbage dump." Although Ernst arranged and organized the books neatly, many old books could not be kept intact. , And there are many books just taken out to read, and put them on the table, sofa, window sill, the whole room looks really messy. Ernst walked to the hall with the cup in his hand and put the cup on the small coffee table in front of the sofa. There was a large pile of scattered paper on it, and he could see the original appearance of the table. Ernst didn''t mind, he just put the hot water cup on it, "I only have tea in my house, so you can drink it." Then he raised his head and looked at Hugo who was still standing in the hallway, "Why, don''t you come in? I don''t think so. Where to stay?" Hugo tugged at the corner of his mouth, walked in, and sat down on the sofa, but felt very strange after sitting down. He stood up slightly and saw that there was a pen under his butt. He put the pen on the table and held up the teacup. Looking at the pile of papers on the coffee table through the squishy heat, Hugo was a little surprised to find that these were actually scripts. Ever since I learned that Ernst is a well-known screenwriter, and once helped Hugo, the relationship between Hugo and Ernst has not changed much, unlike what is told in movies or novels Hugo was grateful to Ernst, and Ernst helped Hugo to kill the Quartet. The two quickly resumed their normal neighbor relationship. Hugo will still think of Ernst during holidays and give some small gifts. , And Ernst was still irritable and grumpy. The main reason is that Ernst didnt think it was a help. He just mentioned to Nora-Efron through a friend that Hugo is an actor who deserves a second chance, and its Hugo himself who really seizes the opportunity. So Ernst didn''t care about it at all. For Hugo, he felt that if he kept trying to give back to Ernst, he would have misunderstood it, or it would make Ernst feel that he was extending the relationship. After all, only true strangers should give all the gratitude. , The hatred is clear; or it is to make Ernst feel that he can flatter him, which is annoying. Ernst usually looks like a cold and lonely person. He will never help others easily. Therefore, his willingness to help Hugo shows that he has a different view of Hugo. Naturally, Hugo would not use any gratitude for Ernst''s importance, but he took more care of Ernst. Looking at the scripts on the desktop, Hugo can tell at a glance that these are discarded scripts, unfinished scripts, which reminds Hugo of Ernst''s reaction the last time he mentioned that Ernst was a screenwriter. Ernst condemned Hugo very violently, but there was a touch of loneliness in the words. Maybe he hates and loves the profession of screenwriting. Although he hasn''t touched this work for 17 years, he still remembers it. . Hugo suddenly thought of the situation that Ernst was facing. In fact, what Ernst is best at is adapting Broadway plays. In other words, he is very good at adapting classic plays, but after entering the second half of the seventies, the movie circle Great changes have taken place. First of all, there are very few Broadway plays that are worth moving to the big screen. In fact, Broadway is also facing a script shortage. After entering the 21st century, there are even many Broadway adaptations of TV series and movie scripts; secondly, there is an endless stream of technology and art. Streaming and action streaming movies have changed the demand for scripts in the entire market, and scripts that combine commerce, special effects and novelty like "Jaws" are the market-oriented. Therefore, at that time, the objects of screenplay adaptation were gradually developing in the direction of novels, and Ernst could not keep up with the changes of the times, and was eliminated from the mainstream film market as a result. This is a sad thing. If it is a commodity that is gradually eliminated by the market, then it is the progress of the times and the process of survival of the fittest; but if it is a work of art, the market will never be eliminated, but will bloom with the precipitation of time The true artistic value. Logically speaking, the movie should be an art form, and the script is also a kind of sword work, but Ernst is eliminated like a commodity. Perhaps this is the biggest irony of Ernst''s work. Whats even more hurt is that Ernst has been a screenwriter for more than 20 years. He has produced many absolutely classic works. Many of the works written by him have become art works well-known in history. But the problem is that he But it has never received recognition, whether it is Oscars or the screenwriters'' union. Therefore, Ernsts mood is complicated. On the one hand, he hates everything about screenwriters and everything about Hollywood. When Hugo mentioned that he was a screenwriter, his reaction was very fierce; when Hugo mentioned Hollywood interests When it comes to supreme things, his reaction is even more hateful. But on the other hand, he is unwilling. He still lives near Sunset Plaza and is alone. At the same time, he still has nostalgia. The screenwriting work is the greatest proof of value in his life. Only the scripts prove that he once existed, not one. Dispensable elderly people living alone. Hugo looked at the script fragments scattered in front of him, feeling mixed, although he did not know whether his guess was correct, even if this kind of guessing is the most realistic idea, all Ernsts actions are okay. Get an answer; but Hugo is still unwilling to judge Ernst according to his own speculation, because he does not have this qualification. To be precise, no one has the qualification to judge other people. However, since Ernst allowed him to enter the house and did not tidy up the script on the table, it also proved that Ernst was magnanimous in this respect, and Hugo didn''t know if it was himself. The performance of the past two years has won Ernst''s trust, but he knows that this is Ernst''s expression of trust in himself. Hugo moved his gaze away from the script, looked at Ernst, with a small smile and said, "Ernst, I have moved here for two years, but this is my first time. Entering your house, I originally thought it was because I finally touched you, and I was planning to go home and show off with my friends. But now, it doesn''t seem to be the case." Hugos words made Ernst stunned. He looked at Hugos impatience, but Hugo didnt care at all. He said with a smile, "I think, the reason you let me in is because of me. You just got the Oscar statuette yesterday, right? Thats why you looked at me differently, which allowed me to come in and drink tea. After that, Hugo raised the water glass in his hand and took a sip from his mouth, "Huh, Its not easy to drink this cup of tea." Hugo''s naughty words made Ernst sit there for a moment, then fluttered and laughed. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 768： Unwilling Hugo''s frankness and sincerity, without a trace of sarcasm and contempt, made Ernst laugh. Once Ernst, as long as someone mentioned the Oscar statuette in front of him, he would feel insulted, like a scar. He could examine it himself, but he did not allow others to touch it, so he was always grumpy. To keep others away from thousands of miles away, he always arbitrarily speculates about others with his own ideas. Ernst today heard Hugo''s words, but he couldn''t help but laughed. Was it because he didn''t mind? Or because the subject of this topic was Hugo. Ernst raised his head and looked at Hugo carefully. He carefully looked at Hugos eyes. The amber eyes glowed with warm light in the soft light at night, just like white snow. The poplar stands proudly on the grassland, and the winter sun on the canopy exudes radiant warmth. "So, how do you feel?" Ernst suppressed his laughter and asked slowly, the dignity and expectation in his eyes leaked his innermost thoughts at this time. "Happy, very happy." Hugo replied succinctly. Ernst was also expecting Hugo to say a little more, but there was no more information. Hugo lowered his head and blew the tea in the water cup. The entangled water vapor made Hugo''s face blurred. Clear the curve of the outline. Ernst''s tight shoulders suddenly relaxed, "Yes, happy, it should be happy..." Ernst only felt that all the expectations in his heart suddenly became empty. Originally, he thought that after getting the Little Golden Man, he would be ecstatic, or overjoyed, at least he was surprised and overwhelmed, and his inner thoughts were affirmative. The waves will be turbulent, but Hugo''s simple answer makes all these rich expectations come to nothing. The huge drop makes Ernst seem to be hung in the air at once, unable to reach the sky or the ground. But, this is the fact, "happy", besides being happy, what other emotions are most suitable for? Ernst sat on the sofa in despair, without saying a word. The grumpy, stubborn, and strong expression in his eyes was like a water polo that had been smashed away, turning into a cloud of mist, hiding in every corner of his eyes. Then gradually disappeared. As if only for a moment, Ernst was ten years old. Hugo saw Ernst''s appearance through the mist in front of him, as if his soul was suddenly drawn out, he couldn''t help but sigh, so it seems that most of his guesses just now were guessed correctly. Hugo thought, if he were Ernst, would he be like that? Perhaps in the eyes of many people, the Oscars are nothing but an award, and they have even been criticized for their commercial elements after entering the 21st century. But for many people in the industry, this is not just an award, not just an honor, but also a pursuit. The famous Irish actor Peter Otto (peter. 0,) was born in 1932. He is a typical British academic actor: he was born in the Royal Academy of Dramatic Art in the United Kingdom, stood on the stage of the theater to polish his acting skills, and exercised in art and film. Ego, he entered the film industry in 1960, and soon became an instant hit in the epic masterpiece "Lawrence of Arabia" in 1962, and then started his long life known as the old drama. In fact, when you mention the name Peter Otto, you will certainly not be better known than Jack Nicholson, Al Pacino, Tom Cruise, and even ordinary movie lovers do not know him, but in fact However, his career as an actor is brilliant. In addition to "Lawrence of Arabia", he also starred in "Troy (, "The Last Emperor (the. , Mr. and other classic films, he can easily cross the border between art film and commercial film, and has achieved admirable achievements. Peter has won eight Oscar nominations for best actor in his life. The last time he was nominated for "Venus" was in 2006; at the same time, he was nominated for four Oscars before he was forty years old. Actors, you know, this achievement has only been achieved by seven actors as of 2014, including Marlon Prynne, Robert De Niro, Jack Nicholson, Al Pacino, and Gregory. One Parker, Leonardo DiCaprio and others. But the sad thing is that these eight nominations have never brought Peter Otto any figurines. I have to say that he can be regarded as one of the biggest regrets on the Oscars, even though the academy was in 2003. The lifetime achievement award was awarded to this old drama bone, but it still makes people sigh. When Peter died in late 2013, the greatest actor in Irish history left the world with infinite regrets. In fact, Ernst and Peter, they have achieved an extremely brilliant career, but they have never received their corresponding recognition, this is life, cruel and unreasonable. People always lament the incredibleness of movies and think that movie screens shape things that we cannot encounter in our lives. Indeed, life is not a movie. Life is more cruel and more complicated than movies. The story in a movie depends on the pen of the screenwriter. The protagonist can go to heaven and earth, have a perfect ending, and everyone can be happy, but everything in life must be sworded by our hands. make. More often than not, giving and reward are always not proportional, and disappointment after time will easily destroy life. Hugo always tells himself that the Oscar is just an awards ceremony, dont care too much, but when he really stood on the Oscar stage, he was still shivering with nervousness; the moment he really won the prize, he still cried with joy and didnt know what to do. Measure; after he really got the little golden man, he was still satisfied and ecstatic. This is life, so real. If Hugo, like Ernst, like Peter, has worked hard for a lifetime, but has never obtained his own recognition, his own glory, and his own status, then what will happen to him? Unwilling, maybe he Knowing and unwilling, just like Ernst, hating and loving, constantly torturing himself. Just like work in life, hard work, or even double work, is only exchanged for a meager salary. Even ones own life cant be sustained, or theres never a chance to be promoted. Still have to bear the troubles and pains of work because of the oppression of life. Therefore, when people see the people on Wall Street just chanting a few numbers, they can exchange for wealth that they can''t get for a lifetime. They will be jealous, resent and resist; when people see actors standing under the spotlight for a few minutes , You can get hundreds or thousands of dollar bills, you will be envious, yearning, and yearning... All emotions are so real and so cruel. "I don''t know if it sounds like a cold talk, but..." Hugo leaned forward slightly and said seriously, "Before, I also thought about what will happen to me after I get the golden man. Maybe what I see will be a brand new world, maybe I can enter a brand new realm... But when I got up today, I didnt have any special feelings. I was still me, and my right finger didnt feel too much. A little golden man becomes golden." Hugos sneer joke was exchanged for Ernsts cold eyes, which made Hugo laugh happily, Im wondering whether the real difference will appear in my epitaph, for example, Hugo Lancaster, winner of the sixty-sixth Oscar for Best Supporting Actor from 967 to 2067. "If it were just like this, I would feel very disappointed; but if there was nothing, I would be even more disappointed; Of course, if there could be more, that would be great. " Hugo''s words finally made Ernst react. "One hundred years old..." He muttered, which made Hugo scratch his head shyly. "But I thought again, maybe people discuss that I always use the Oscar statuette to measure me, but maybe there are other ways." Hugo chuckled and laughed. In fact, this is one of Oscar''s effects. People are always accustomed to using Oscar winners-even only Oscar nominees to promote and position, as if this is a label, the most important label, and highlight it, "For example,''Death Poetry Club'', "Scent of a Woman", "Schindler''s List" and other actor heroes. Or something like that." In fact, the entertainment industry is the same as any other job. People are always accustomed to defining someone as a "masterpiece". For example, the advertising industry is a famous advertisement, and writers are pinnacle works, police. Observers are a big case... and awards like Oscars add a halo to the masterpiece. Hugo told Ernst earlier, but he was actually telling himself that auras are not necessary. Without auras, the status of masterpieces will not be lost. You should not lose yourself because of the number of these auras. Life in the real world is like an adventure is full of countless traps. The higher the position, the more traps will be encountered. This is also the reason why many people want to spend their entire lives in peace; But it is also very interesting to meet the challenge and let your life shine more brightly. The traps in Vanity Fair are countless, and it is not easy to stick to it here. Although Hugo did not comfort Ernst positively, Hugo''s words still calmed Ernst down. In terms of age, experience, and vision, Ernst is many levels higher than Hugo. Even if Hugo has such an incredible experience of crossing, it is still not comparable, but Hugo has one advantage: that is, he has won the little golden man. , His feeling at the moment is beyond Ernst''s comprehension. Ernst understands all the truths Hugo said, but in many cases, understanding a truth does not mean that he can do it. But today, Ernst fell into silence because of what Hugo said. Ernst sat on the sofa and did not speak for a long time, and the hall fell into silence. Then he suddenly raised his voice and said, "You can go back." After speaking, he paused and said viciously, "Get out." !" (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for the work monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 769： Heart Melody Hugo also knew that although his words were not too direct, they still touched Ernst''s inverse scale. No one likes to be exposed to the scars in the 520 novel. Although Hugo was cautious just now, he was not so familiar with Ernst after all, and he still made Ernst angry. Hugo didn''t say much, just put the water cup on the coffee table unhurriedly, pursed his lips and smiled, "Thank you for your hospitality." Then he stood up and left straight away. Ernst sat on the sofa, listening to the sound of the door being closed, motionless, but the whole person was a lot older in an instant, sitting quietly on the spot with his back, when the vinyl record of the phonograph had already been played. , The room fell into a silence again, and the night outside the window seemed to perceive the silence here, and it quietly penetrated in, making the atmosphere of the whole room slowly dimmed. Hugo arrived on the third floor, but did not rush in. Instead, he looked back at the second floor, only to find that there was no sound coming from the second floor. Hugo could only sigh and open the door of the room and walk in. I have never experienced the persons life and never understand the persons feelings. Just as Ernst didnt know why Hugo was able to have such clear thinking when he was only twenty-seven years old, Hugo also couldnt know that Ernst loves and hates Oscars and Hollywood at this moment. Feeling regretful. Back in the house, everyone did not come back, Hugo will be at home at this point in time, originally intended to go home early to rest, naturally others have not had time to get home. The empty room has a kind of tranquility flowing slowly, making Hugo stand in a daze, and subconsciously put the key into the glass bowl at the door, the crisp sound of collision constantly echoed in the hall, shattering a piece. Quiet. Hugo stepped forward to the pool table and looked at the lights outside from the window. The lights below the city and the stars in the sky complemented each other, setting off the deep and thick black night sky farther and farther, as if he would never see it. To the marginal. Hugo found that as his achievements in Hollywood became more and more outstanding, the troubles that followed became more and more. Every step he took was a step forward, and the world he saw with his eyes would be Different colors and shapes are changed, and the people and things that are touched become more and more complicated. Originally thought that the Oscar statuette would be surrounded by joy-the fact is true, but after chatting with Ernst, Hugo felt heavy in his heart, all kinds of tastes could not be distinguished, countless thoughts could not be sorted out. Perhaps this is the price of growth. There are always many unsolvable problems in life, and every choice will result in a different answer. Maybe someone gets a second chance to live again, and he will live a completely different life, there are third and fourth times. Opportunity, the result will also lead to a different life. Because, in the multiple choice questions of life, there is no correct answer. After any choice is made, it cannot be changed. There is no room for regret. You can only move forward. Even if you reach the end and look back at your life, only your own heart can make a judgment: What is it like in this life? It is not success or failure, but the ups and downs, happiness and sadness, beauty and ugliness. The taste constituted by a kind of emotion. Some people pursue money all their lives, some advocate fame and wealth all their lives, some use force to protect themselves, and some live for love and die for love. This is life, there is no right or wrong, no high or low, only oneself knows all kinds of tastes. Ernst is struggling to find proof of his life value. "West Side Story", "Hello, Dolly", "Dragon Wind" and other works are his life coordinates, but he has never been able to find the light. The light of his life''s beacon. So what about Hugo? What is Hugo chasing, has he ever regretted, regretted, complained, and what emotions and thoughts will he have when he reaches the end of his life? "He plays cards, like deep meditation. He never hesitates to play cards. He does not play cards for the money he wins, nor for respect. He is looking for answers in the game, the accident in the mysterious geometry, and the The hidden string behind the erratic ending. The numbers are flying. I understand that the spades are like sharp arrows held by soldiers, and the clubs are like the roaring guns of the battlefield. In this artistic game, the squares are like money, but its not my red. The shape of a peach (shape. of. my. heart)." Life is like a game of cards. Each card represents a different choice and a different destiny. Clubs represent power, diamonds represent money, spades represent force, and hearts represent sincerity. These different suits are based on time. The inside is slowly flowing and changing, making people easily lost in the game, unable to find a breakthrough, going around and gradually becoming tired and lonely and timid, looking at the suits in hand, power, money, force, reputation fans Spent my eyes, but all this is not the shape of the true heart (shape.of.my.heart). This is the confusion of life. Many people have been conscientious and diligent throughout their lives, but in the end, they find that they dont know why they live. There is no place for "oneself" in the huge world. Is it because the world is too big and I am lost in the colorful temptation and confusion, or I have never realized the true thoughts deep in my heart. "He may play Jack of Diamonds, or he will bet on the Queen of Spades, or hide the King in his hand, but these memories will eventually fade. I understand that spades are like sharp arrows held by soldiers, and clubs are like guns on the battlefield. Gun, in this artistic game, the cube is like money, but its not the shape of my heart." Hugo used the guitar strings to outline the cold and sad notes, just like the sad and melodious poetry of a bard, humming softly in the night. The gentle resonance of the guitar strings rippled in the moonlight, weaving the icy strands of the moonlight into the melody, lightly sketching the shape of loneliness. Everyone comes to this world alone and arrives alone; and when everyone leaves this world, they also leave alone, leaving alone. Everyone is like an isolated island. Standing on this island and watching people come and go, whether its money or power, whether its fame or force, this island can be very noisy and noisy, but when the night is quiet, the crowds After dissipating, the loneliness will submerge yourself in an instant. Until this moment, you will know that the loneliness of your heart cannot be compensated by matter. It is like a black hole, greedily absorbing everything around you with vitality. There is no end to the existence. Unless, unless you find the emotion, the firmness, and the recognition that can truly accompany you, so you start to yearn for someone to stay by your side and accompany you through the road where you cant see the end. But is this so simple? "If I tell you that I love you, you will be a little bit confused. I am not a fickle person. My mask is always the same. Those who speak but ignorantly care about their immediate gains and losses, just like people who complain about fate. Qi Yushi. I understand that spades are like sharp arrows held by soldiers, and clubs are like guns on the battlefield. In this artistic game, cubes are like money in hand, but they are not in the shape of my hearts." The entanglement of fate is so tired. Many people have complained about others for their luck and fate all their lives, but they never understand that if they let go, fate will be in the hands of others. Everyone has the qualifications to control his own destiny, just like a card. There are countless possibilities hidden among the four suits, but the right to decide which suit and which card to choose is always in his own hands. Only those who never understand what they are asking for, and who follow behind others and become inactive, will feel tired, because they dont know what they can get, and they dont know what they will lose, money, power, reputation, In their eyes, force is social recognition and a symbol of success, but it is not in their true shape, but no one recognizes it. In fact, how many people understand their "shape.of.my.heart"? People are always searching in life, trying to find the meaning of survival, the root of happiness, and the The recognition of life, unfortunately, few people can find the answer, because they never understand what the so-called "from the heart" means, the answer lies in themselves, but they try to find the answer from others , Naturally never find it. Ernst wanted to find the meaning of his screenwriting work from Oscar, so he was confused. He was mixed in hatred and deep love, unable to extricate himself, and his light was gradually concealed by time. Hugo always knew his pursuit clearly. He kept telling himself that the work is the value the praise of others, the recognition of awards, and the proof of achievements are just additional products. However, looking at Ernst, Hugo couldn''t help but think of Vincent Van Gogh. His works were not accepted by the world for a long time. Until the end of the nineteenth century, the world''s thoughts were unprecedented. After the reform, he got the corresponding recognition. But is he happy or sad? Because he was never recognized by the world when he was alive, and his poor life almost wiped out all his talents. If it is not recognized, just like Van Gogh, just like Ernst, then can Hugo continue to carry on like this? Does he still have such confidence to hold on to the end? Or conversely, he got the Oscar After the initial recognition, this kind of honor and praise that followed, will he be lost, will he be arrogant? What is even more frightening is that Hugo is now standing in this vanity fair, and future troubles , Frustration, hindrance and temptation. The confusion will only increase, can he continue to persevere? After the entire song was written, Hugo only felt that his heart was empty, and the emptiness after all his emotions had been vented, there was no way to make up for it. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 770： Follow-up effect After the sixty-sixth Oscars ended, all the previous controversies disappeared in an instant, and almost all the media were praising Hugo. what No one is worried about whether Hugos Golden Raspberry Award is blocking his future, no one doubts whether the ignorance of the Golden Globe Award foreshadows Hugos cups, and no one mentions speed of life and death and pulp fiction anymore. "The two works are not favored, and no one mentions the provocation and confrontation of "Farewell to You Qingtian", and no one even mentions the box office dispute of "Life and Death Speed"... From the moment when Hugo won the best supporting actor, the golden figure, all the media turned the wind, searching their stomachs and imagining more positive words to express their praise of Hugo. Among them, the "New York Times" is the most. Their admiration for Hugo even surpasses that of the "Los Angeles Times" rooted in the City of Angels. In the "New York Times" report, they said, "Lancaster''s solid acting skills and strong instantaneous explosive power demonstrated in his acting career finally showed its corresponding power after the precipitation of time. ''Schindler''s List'' can be called one of his pinnacle masterpieces, this time the victory is definitely well-deserved!" In addition to praising Hugos acting skills again, the New York Times also stated, Lancaster, who is only 27 years old this year, has used a piece of work in the past two years to prove his excellent performance. Ability, although this is his first Oscar nomination, the first Oscar statuette, but it is believed that in the next ten years, he is bound to become an indispensable representative of Mesozoic actors in acting. Perhaps, we are witnessing the birth of another Marlon Brando." Marlon Brando, one of the greatest actors in American film history, has won eight Oscar nominations in his life, two of which have won awards. Although Marlon is not the best in film history in terms of the number of nominations and awards, people It is generally believed that when Malone relied on the "Godfather" to win the actor at the 45th Oscar in 1973, he refused to attend the awards ceremony and instead sent a little Indian girl to the stage to speak in protest against the United States. Zhengfus statement that he abused Indians, this action restricted his further development at the Oscars, and was rejected and blocked by the conservatives of the academy. However, the number of Oscar nominations and the number of awards is not an important factor in determining Ma Long''s status in film history. His excellent demeanor in many works is the best proof of his acting prowess. More importantly, Malone is one of the few handsome guys among the many Oscars. Since the mid-1960s, the college judges have sneered at handsome handsome guys. James Stewart and Malone Brando can be in their thirties. The handsome guy who won the award is no longer being seen. The Paul Newman, who has been "handsome for a lifetime" by people, relied on "the true nature of money (the) only the second year after he won the lifetime achievement award." .Of. won the first figurine among his ten Oscar nominations. Hugo, just like Malone, is a super handsome guy. In fact, in a strict sense, Hugo is more like Paul-Newman than Marlon-Brando. As everyone knows, Marlon-Brando has a handsome face and a rebellious image. He stands on the big screen with a surly and arrogant image. He has received countless welcomes. At the same time, Marlon''s grumpy and unpretentious expression makes his emotional and private life even more chaotic. He even directly admits Occurred many times with the same sex. sex. Behavior, and he did not feel shy, on the contrary he admitted those facts very generously. Malones charm made James Dean, the representative of the "Beat Generation", overwhelmed, and he didn''t hesitate to do so. On the contrary, Paul Newmans bright eyes have made him famous. Whether he plays a riffraff, a robber, or a gang leader, his sea-blue eyes are indulgent, and Pauls personality has always been gentle and friendly, and he is hailed as a typical Hollywood. The representative of Gao Fushuai, who was calm and unhurried in his life, did everything at his fingertips, made movies upside down all living beings, set up a booming company, and spent a lot of money in charity... His life was lacking; he knew his wife for fifty years and stayed with his wife for fifty years until death; in the end; He passed away in the image of a gentleman, handsome for a lifetime, graceful for a lifetime, an absolute legend in Hollywood. In peoples impression, Hugo is more like Paul than Malone. The gentleness in Hugos amber eyes is enough to melt everyone. Once Paul was called "Hollywood''s eternal lover", but now Hugo is obviously There is this potential to succeed. But the reason why the "New York Times" called Hugo "the successor of Marlon Brando" is because Hugo won his first Oscar statuette at the age of only 27. Paul was an Oscar tragic figure throughout his life. He was nominated for ten Oscars until 1987, when he was sixty-two years old, when he won the first actor in his life. Ironically, he just accepted it a year ago. Oscar lifetime award. Malone is a typical Oscar darling. He starred in the first movie in 1950, and his second work "Desire. Named Streetcar (a...named. won him the first Oscar nomination in 1950. , For the next four consecutive years, he won the nomination of the actor, and relied on the "Dock Fengyun (on.the. to reach the top in 1954, when he was only thirty-one years old when he won the award. From this perspective, Hugo is naturally more like Malone than Paul. The "New York Times" hailed Hugo as the "successor of Marlon Brando", which obviously also has absolute confidence in Hugo''s future development trajectory. At the same time, in the past three months, Hugo, facing the courage and strength shown by reporters, can also vaguely see the shadow of Ma Long''s fiery temper. Correspondingly, the "Los Angeles Times" considered Hugo to be "Paul-Newman''s successor", because Hugo can see the traces of Paul whether it is temperament, personality, life, acting style, and Hugo This gentle public lover will obviously become the second "Hollywood eternal lover" after Paul. Prior to this, although it was mentioned that Tom Cruise had the hope of becoming the second Paul Newman, but now it seems that Hugo, who has fully surpassed Tom in hardware and software, is clearly the real candidate. As for Pauls bumpy fate at the Oscars, the Los Angeles Times believes that Hugo will use his excellent strength to avoid repeating the mistakes of the academy. He won the best supporting actor at the age of 27, which is the best proof. A good start. Whether it is the "New York Times" or "Los Angeles Times", or whether it is the successor of Malone or Paul, major media, including national newspapers and local newspapers, praise Hugo as the sunshine of midsummer and July. Generally speaking, it spread throughout the United States, and gradually affected Europe and Asia on the other side of the ocean, pushing Hugo''s momentum to a peak. At this time, when the newspaper was spread out, almost everyone was praising Hugo, and coupled with the indiscriminate praise and praise from the red carpet, this unanimous spectacle was truly breathtaking. For a while, Hugo surpassed Tom Hanks, Holly Hunter and Anna Paquin, becoming the most popular person in the acting department awards since the end of the 66th Oscar. Steven Spielberg went hand in hand and became the biggest winner at this year''s awards ceremony. In fact, its not difficult to understand. Each of these reporters in the entertainment industry are human beings. Everyone has already seen that Hugo is now fully supported by the Jews. It can definitely be said to be full of firepower, especially Hugos. The acceptance speech was simple and sincere, and it was easily recognized by the Jews. According to a survey conducted by the "New Yorker", Hugo''s Oscar-winning testimonials won the favor of 17% of the audience, overwhelming the classic testimonial Tom Hanks and occupying the throne of champions. Toms acceptance speech after winning the actor is very touching, but more of an official color; relatively speaking, Hugos acceptance speech can clearly feel his heartfelt words, and the scene of tears of joy is even more profound. Empathize. It is conceivable that the development path of Hugo in Hollywood for the next period of time can definitely be said to be Broad Avenue. Under such circumstances, naturally no one is left behind. Even the "New York Post" will not be in trouble at this juncture, all news The media did their best to give praise to "Schindler''s List" and agreed with Steven and Hugo''s achievements. In fact, this is also determined by the pattern of the past year. Although there were many good works in 1993, when it comes to masterpieces and classics, "Schindler''s List" is the only choice. Its hard to make an impact on Schindlers list. The Oscars final result can be said to be without suspense. This work is a comprehensive leading work from commerce to art to ideas. Since the beginning of the screening, I have rushed across the key line of the Oscars. So, when the Oscars ended, it is not surprising that the whole public opinion fell on one side. The sixty-sixth Oscars came to an end, which also marked the end of the dispute in 1993, but in fact, the follow-up influence of the Oscars has just begun, and the increase effect brought by the Oscar effect will accompany time. Advance and gradually exert its power. Due to the growing influence of the Oscars, more and more invitations to major programs are also expected. In fact, this is also to be expected. Just as Hugo had participated in the Golden Raspberry Awards, many talk shows wanted to invite him to The program talks about the same ideas. Now Hugo has become the darling of public opinion after getting the Little Golden Man. People also want to understand Hugos feelings. Just the typefaces in newspapers and magazines cannot satisfy the curiosity of the people. The talk shows on TV and radio Naturally unwilling to let go of this opportunity. Hugo didn''t want to participate in these promotions, but he couldn''t refuse the request from Steven and the invitation from Jay Leno, so he chose the talk show "Tonight Show". (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 771： Treat lightly "Welcome back. Recently, a major event has happened in Hollywood. Hugo Lancaster, who is only 27 years old, won the Goldman at the 66th Oscars and became the post-Timothy Hutton. , The second youngest winner of the best supporting actor, and also the third in Oscar history after Timothy Hutton and George Chakins (gee.) who won the statuette before the age of thirty Actor, so we invited this new-generation actor in the limelight to our show tonight." Jay Leno sat in his seat and said calmly. When he said this, the roar and cheers on the scene could not wait, but Jie did not invite Hugo to appear, but quietly. He watched the noise in front of him, and when the audience realized that something was wrong, he went on to say a little bit quieter. "Don''t worry, today''s interview time is very long. You can appreciate Hugo''s demeanor, so don''t worry so much." Jie''s ridicule made the scene burst into laughter immediately, and the corners of Jie''s mouth were drawn into an arc. After the Oscars ceremony, "The Tonight Show" was the only talk show that Hugo accepted the invitation. Obviously it was for Jie''s face, which naturally made him happy. "Let us warmly welcome Hugo Lancaster!" The applause that hadn''t completely dissipated suddenly became noisy. The three hundred spectators and all the staff at the scene turned their eyes to the door on the right, and then they saw Hugo calmly appearing above their sight, shouting. It reached its peak in an instant, and the set of the entire studio was trembling slightly. Even the cameramen could feel that the camera with a fixed position in front of them was trembling, and had to reach out and hold the camera quickly. In the deafening, landslide scream, ushered in the debut of Hugo. Hugo greeted the audience with a smile on his face. Obviously he was in a good mood, but he had only taken a few steps, and when he saw the statues in front of him, he immediately clapped his hands and laughed. I saw a big little golden man standing in front of him, but this little golden man was still different from the academy. The chin of the little golden man in front of him was made extremely large, obviously referring to Jay Leno. If it were just the Little Golden Man, Hugo would not clap his palms and laugh. The most important thing is that there is a big circle of Golden Raspberry Award trophies around the Golden Man''s feet. The whole picture looks like a swordsman standing in a strawberry field, but the chin of the little golden man looks funny and embarrassed like a farmer. This picture effect is so spoof that people have to admire it. Hugo recalled that after the Golden Raspberry Award, his first appearance on the talk show was on the "Tonight Show". At that time, Jie ridiculed him in this way. Unexpectedly, it has been more than two years. Now, Jie is still reluctant. Hugo greeted him with a smile all over his face, and gave a solid hug to Jie who came by, and then the two of them walked to their respective positions and sat down. The whistles and screams at the scene were still like thunder for a long time, which forced Hugo to stand up, then pulled the hem of his clothes, and coughed twice, as if there was some speech to be delivered. Yes, the sound at the scene gradually subsided, and then Hugo raised his hands and pressed it down slightly, and the rest of the noise on the scene completely ceased. But while everyone was waiting for Hugo''s remarks to be published, they saw Hugo sitting down again and said to Jie with a smile, "I think the interview can begin." At this time everyone realized that Hugo''s move just now was to make everyone quiet. Seeing Hugo''s slightly sly and proud expression, all the audience could not help but laugh again, even Jie also applauded for Hugo. Jie chuckled, looked at Hugo carefully, and thought for a while, "How about it, what''s your special feeling after not coming to our show for a long time?" Hugo shrugged and pointed his hands at the strawberry farmer in front of him, "His popularity is really enduring, which makes me envious. I can ask him how to do it?" Hugo''s calm answer brought together the laughter that hadn''t had time to dissipate at the scene. Jie even shook his head and touched his chin, "We can''t imitate his charm, his unique charm." It''s just that Jie''s hands kept on. Stroking his chin, the hint was so obvious that it made Hugo want to pretend not to see it, and laughed without holding back. "But I think, maybe you can compete with him, you know, you are always welcomed by countless people here." "Yes, every time I come over, I have a special sense of intimacy. When I came in just now, I seemed to see the''Hug Here'' sign again, but...the person holding the sign doesn''t seem to be the one I know anymore." Speaking, he cast his sights on the crowd, looking for the "Hug Here" sign that made him remember. It should be the exclusive sign of Meredith-Morris and her mother Catherine, but, What Hugo saw today was not one of them. Jie suddenly realized and nodded, "Oh, because the effect of that brand is so good, it has become the fixed background of our show. The guy holding the sign is our staff." Jie''s calm tone matched Hugo. With an unbelievable astonishment on his face, the contrast effect was so interesting that the scene was filled with laughter. "What a surprise!" Hugo sighed ironically. But Jie nodded with a sense of fact, "You like it." It makes people laugh, "You know, how much preparation did our show make to welcome you?" Jie turned to look around and strolled. In a circle, "We specially found a new staff member to raise that sign. It was really very laborious." Jie''s solemn thing turned out to be a big drop, "But, today you don''t pay much attention to our program. , Could it be that after you got the Little Golden Man, you''ve been partying all the time? Or did you say that you came to the show last night without sleeping at all?" Today Hugo appeared on the "Tonight Show" in plain clothes, sea blue jeans with a mint blue t-shirt, a pair of bright yellow round-toe skateboard shoes on his feet, and a robotic arm with a navy blue belt on his right hand. There is also a string of black dzi bead bracelets, simple and neat with youthful vitality. There is no problem with this suit appearing on the street, but it appears very casual when it appears on the talk show. Most of the guests attending the "Tonight Show" are suits and leather shoes. Even if they don''t wear formal clothes, a shirt or a suit jacket is a must. But today Hugo didn''t have anything. It was like taking a look at the studio on the way to an outing. This is either a contempt for the "Tonight Show" or a big-name show. But when Hugo heard Jies words, he didnt panic at all. Instead, he said frankly, "Oh, sorry, I thought I would get some special treatment after I got the gold medalist, so I relaxed a little and relaxed. Some. But isnt that good? This is what I usually look like. Its also a kind of honesty for the audience to see me in the most natural way, right?" Instead, the audience was silent at this time. They didn''t know what kind of medicine Hugo and Jie Hulu were selling, because it didn''t seem like a moment to laugh at all. Jie didnt seem to notice it. Instead, he nodded meaningfully, No wonder a newspaper would say that you started playing big cards after winning the prize. It seems that their revelations are true. After speaking, Jie seemed to say this. Realizing that this would offend Hugo and was very rude, he quickly stepped back, raised his hands and quickly explained, "I hope you don''t mind talking about this issue, I hope I didn''t offend you." "Trust me, I won''t give you a punch when I raise my hand. Your chin is a heavy weapon." Hugo''s words were full of strong ridicule, which made people laugh, but the audience didn''t know if it should be. It should be laughed, because the atmosphere on the scene is very weird. Say it dignified, but it is a little relaxed; if it is humorous, it has an inexplicable seriousness. Jie nodded calmly, "I always feel so at ease when I go home at midnight, because of it." After speaking, he deliberately lifted his chin. It was so funny, but no one laughed at the scene. "So, don''t you mind the latest news?" Jie turned the topic back again, making people sweat-when did "Tonight Show" become "Oprah Talk Show"? Hugo shrugged, "I''m working hard, at least, you see, I''m verifying what they said now, I''m playing big cards now, so they are not telling lies." "I think many viewers should be relieved that the news did not tell lies." Jie also nodded solemnly, then he turned around with the pen in his hand, UU read "I Thinking, should we tell the audience what happened just now? Their expressions look bad." Hugo nodded vigorously, and said with a sincere expression, "When I see you suddenly become Oprah, I will also be shocked. You know, this thing is really terrible. , I am worried that I will have nightmares at night." As soon as this sentence came out, some of the staff finally couldn''t help it. They laughed after a flutter. The three hundred spectators at the scene were also stunned. At this time, someone realized that they had been tricked by Hugo and Jie. Bundle. When I understood it, it was ridiculous first, then speechless, and finally laughed directly. With the first one, there was a second one. Then the three hundred audience members also burst into laughter, and the scene once again became a sea of ??laughter. Every time Hugo appeared on the "Tonight Show" hosted by Jay Leno, there were sparks. Now it seems that this time is no exception. The audience laughed constantly while they were silent. The tacit understanding really makes people have to applaud. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point starting point vote for recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation) . Chapter 772： Collision of eloquence After the Oscars, when everyone sang praises for Hugo, "Chicago Tribune" is there again. They are not saying that Hugo shouldnt win the prize. Instead, they changed a perspective. The main core of the report is After Hugo Dijiang was defiant, arrogant, and arrogant, he not only rejected most of the celebration propaganda, and fell out with Steven Spielberg; but he was also self-righteous and shook his face at the major production companies. Ha. After this news came out, many people still believed it because Hugo did not appear on any publicity programs recently. For this kind of action, the news that Hugo is playing a big name has already been taken care of. Therefore, Hugo took it for granted and chose to ignore it. But before the recording of "The Tonight Show", Jie pointed out that they could actually make a fuss on this point, so what just happened. Since the media always like to say that Hugo is playing a big name, Hugo must really do it again, so that he wont feel wronged and wronged, otherwise I feel uncomfortable every time I think about it. As a result, such a situation appeared. All the audience on the scene was deceived and confused. After understanding it, they were dumbfounded but had to clap their hands and applaud. This contradictory mentality made the scene laugh and laugh. After everyone laughed, Jie did not explain too much, and then returned to his familiar host rhythm, So, Hugo, you know that you are the third in Oscar history to get the gold medal before the age of thirty. Human actor? " In fact, this is also the hottest focus after the end of the 66th Oscars. Hugo returned to the Golden Man at the age of 27. This is truly an unimaginable achievement. Oscars have only appeared twice in the long history. This is the third time. Although its not as good as Timothy Huttons victory in his second work 14 years ago when he was only 20 years old, it is still a surprising phenomenon. . Hugo chuckled, If you say I dont know, its too hypocritical, isnt it? "Hugo''s frankness made everyone smile, I also know this is a very rare thing, so I am also very excited." Tears of excitement? "Jie looked at Hugo with a ridiculous expression, and Hugo suddenly became embarrassed, and could only hide his shyness with a smile. When Hugo won the Golden Raspberry Award, his tears and nose were mixed. This time, Hugo couldn''t help but shed tears when he held the little golden man in his hand. The shyness on Hugo''s face makes people realize that in Hugo''s personality, he still retains the youthful youthfulness, which is almost impossible in Hollywood, and people can''t help but wonder. Of course, if they knew that Hugo had only been in Hollywood for only two years," then they would not be so surprised. Fortunately, the major newspapers this year did not use that photo as the front page, otherwise I should have been hiding in a basement to avoid the limelight recently. "Although Hugo was a little shy, he still ridiculed himself and made everyone laugh directly at the scene. This years Oscars headline was either Steven Spielberg or Hugo winning the prize, or else it was Hugos red carpet leading the way, so the tearful news when Hugo won the prize was ignored. Hugo, since the Golden Raspberry Award, the works you have selected seem to have chosen very strong opponents, from Albsino to Jack Nicholson, from Meggan Ryan to Steven Spear Berg. "Jie continues to cut into the topic again. This is also one of the characteristics of the "Tonight Show". Unlike Oprah Winfrey, who will continue to delve into a topic, he prefers to connect the talk show with multiple trivial questions. stand up. So I chose, Pulp Fiction, and Speed ??of Life and Death. "Hugo replied helplessly, but this sentence made the whole studio burst into laughter. Hugo is ridiculing the medias disinterest in Pulp Fiction and Life and Death Speed, as if saying, I chose these two novels this time because my previous collaboration partners were too strong. Too eye-catching work", this counterattack is really applauding. The same was true for Jie, he laughed, but his mouth didn''t let up, and his head moved quickly. Every time he interviews Hugo, Jie has this trouble: He can take too many words, which one should he take? For example, now, Jie can follow the topic of "life and death", and he can also follow the initial question raised by him from Steven as the starting point. It is a wonderful trouble. , the speed of life and death, just finished not long ago, right? Many people are very interested in this work. Can you briefly introduce it? "Since it''s a talk show, naturally I can''t follow the script. Jie just hesitated for a while and just said it directly. Hugo also lived up to expectations, uh, the story between me and Sandra. "The concise and clear introduction, just like Hugo''s style, made the audience stunned, and then burst into laughter, but this time Hugo still did not disappoint everyone, and added it again. I dont know if you saw it not long ago. Regarding the scandal between me and Sandra, in fact, the movie is about the same as the scandal, uh..." Hugo stopped and thought about it, then nodded vigorously, Yes, almost, speed is the key. word. " The title of "Life and Death Hour" is called "50eee (Speed. Jie looked at Hugo with a smile, The audience is probably disappointed. Isn''t that the same for the movie''s finale? " Hugo was stunned, and then reacted. He and Sandra clarified that the two were just friends. Jie was implying that the ending of the movie seemed disappointing. Hugo couldnt help laughing. No, my perspective You are different, so I think the finale of the movie is the same as life, and it is very worth looking forward to. " Hugo refers to the fact that he and Sandra used their speed to get rid of the paparazzi''s pursuit and achieve a great escape, which is the same as the main line of the movie; and Jie refers to the encounter between him and Sandra. After I dated for the first time, I failed to develop further and return to friends. Anyway, the two people said their own words, and they were able to connect. The audience could not help but laugh, but Jie didn''t mind. From this point of view, I must express my expectations for this movie. " Although I am not sure about the release time of the movie, I definitely welcome everyone to come into the cinema to confirm the content of today''s interview. "It is conceivable that after the movie was released, the audience recalled the expressions of today''s interview, which really pleased Hugo and made the smile on his face bloom directly. Jie then brought back the rhythm of the conversation again, So, do you have any special feelings about working with Steven this time? " Don''t shoot works that you empathize with? "Hugo said hesitantly with a questioning tone. The slightly rising tail made everyone laugh again. In fact, when the crew was shooting, the atmosphere of our entire crew was very serious and profound. Almost all of the shooting scenes were shot in real life, plus all our actors were Jews or Poles, the depressive atmosphere, it was like...returning to the era of the outbreak of the Second World War." So, the whole shooting process was very severe? "Jie asked briefly, frowning slightly. Hugo pondered for a moment, Well, I dont know if its right to say that, but its very serious for me, you know, because Im the murderer, everyones eyes looking at me want to tear me apart. "Hugo said these words with a serious expression, but at the same time with a little bit of lightness and humor, it was really happy. The audience laughed and interrupted Hugo''s speech, but Hugo was serious. Looking at everyone, Im serious, so sometimes I think, oops, Im really annoying. While thinking about it, I go to the crew triumphantly." After Hugo said this, everyone was stunned, even Jie was stunned, but then everyone clapped and laughed, and Jie fell directly onto the back of the chair in a gaffe, clapping and laughing. According to the word order of Hugos words, "Thinking like this, while hiding in the corner", such words are correct, but Hugo has said that, like a naughty boy who deliberately mischievous. Hilarious. Hugo didn''t laugh, and said with a grievance, I was brave enough to stand up because I wanted to add myself to the play and the members of the crew to join the play, but it turned out to be hated by everyone. "After that, Hugo didn''t have a bitter and hatred expression of "bearing humiliation", but a smile of "praise me" bloomed, making the audience laugh, even the photographers could bear it. Can''t help laughing forward and backwards. No wonder the Ammons shown on the screen of the movie is so abhorrent, and your preparation when you were on the crew really did a lot of credit. "Jie deliberately said something ironic, complimenting Hugo but Hugo did not understand, and even nodded in recognition. The two sang together easily, and the atmosphere of the scene was easily changed. Pushed to the top. Jie turned his head and looked at the camera with a smile, Let''s take a break, after the advertisement comes back, Hugo will still be here waiting for everyone, share more news, so stay tuned. " After speaking, the on-site director made an "ok" gesture to indicate that he cut into the commercial. Jie approached Hugo with a bright smile, He played well today. " Hugo was originally a very eloquent person, but after these two years of tempering, he has gradually matured, naturally there is no problem in dealing with talk shows, not to mention that he and Jie are really in good agreement with each other. very interesting. Hugo said with a smile, Remember to give me the script, or it would be bad if I forget the lines. " There is no script for the dialogue between Jie and Hugo. Everything is played on the spot. Hugos saying this is actually an irony, and Jie immediately raised his head and laughed again. To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Genesis to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendations, and monthly tickets. . Chapter 773： Witty "Tonight, our show invited Hugo Lancaster." When the camera started running again, Jie took a deep breath, opened the scene succinctly, and then quickly cut into the topic, "Hugo, in the past two years, you There are countless praises for your performance in acting, but I look at your resume. You are not from a professional acting school, so how did you learn to act?" Hugo nodded in recognition, "Actually, I started learning acting from imitation. You know, it''s watching other actors perform outstandingly on the big screen, and then observe their performance methods, from facial expressions to actions, and follow along. 520 Novel " "Is this true?" Jie looked a little unbelievable, "Then who is your learning object? Because you can''t see any signs of imitation in your performance on the big screen." "Because I don''t have a fixed target for imitation, Al Pacino, Jack Nicholson, Marlon Brando, Dustin Hoffman, Paul Newman..." Hugo gushed. But he stopped quickly, because the next names like Kevin-Spiecy and Leonardo-DiCaprio are not really master acting players. "I''m not only learning It is only their interpretation of each role, and more of the way they perform, through what kind of performance they present the corresponding roles and emotions, and benefit themselves." "Wow, that sounds very professional." Jie Xi sighed. Hugo shook his head and denied with a smile, "No, no, this can only be regarded as a hobby, and any film lover can do it at home. Later, I did some acting training in Los Angeles." Hugo is talking about acting training with Charlize and Alex. In fact, professional acting training is very important. Their courses are very rich in content. It is not just for people to experience happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. Acting is a very systematic knowledge. Although Hugo was born in a wild road, he has never received professional training, but it must be admitted that the acting training that Charlize and Alex told him is very obvious to Hugo''s performance. "Do you mean the academy system training?" Jie asked curiously. There are so many acting academies in Hollywood, and there are countless people who fantasize about becoming famous overnight in Hollywood. Of course, it is good to have a professional background, that is, solid acting skills, acting like "Howard Manor" or "The King''s Speech (the., s. or "Artist (the.) is a natural advantage; but It''s like a mass-produced product. Although each actor has a difference in the degree and method of acting teaching, he still lacks a little spirituality in general-this is the so-called difference in talent. Many people who become acting teachers may not necessarily be excellent actors, or even have their own masterpieces, but they can become competent teachers because they have profound knowledge of basic acting skills, acting skills and methods. Its just that it lacks a little spirituality. Therefore, Jie was quite surprised by Hugos words, because Hugos performance on the big screen did not seem to be the traditional academic way. Hugo is more like a wild and unruly performance. Jie is the only one. Raised his own question. Hugo smiled and waved his hand, "No, no, I just learned some basic acting methods, and more acting skills are trained on the street." "Street? This is good news for actors who can''t afford the high cost of acting academy." A simple sentence by Jie made everyone chuckle. Hugo did not intend to hide privately, because this is not a skill at all. "In fact, it is very simple. It is to imagine that you are a special character. Its okay as long as its not yourself. Then sell yourself according to this role. Hugo glanced at Jie and said with a smile, This sounds like a scam, but in fact its mainly for Dating with a girl proves that this character is charming and real enough." This immediately made the audience burst into laughter, and Jie sat beside him with wide-eyed eyes and said, "I think it''s difficult for you." This immediately made everyone burst into laughter. Hugo did not refute, "If you can play a role, it will be much easier to convince the girl that this role is attractive and attractive enough." "What role will you play?" Jie asked curiously. As he said, Jie made a grimace with a wink, and then raised his left hand to pretend to be a disabled person. This made Hugo laugh. "I mean, you are so handsome and so funny. You don''t have to pretend to be a character like a yoga bear." The scene was full of laughter, and Hugo laughed even more. "I mean, what will you play? What about the character? Even more attractive than you." "The point is not to be more attractive than me, but to prove that this role is successful." Hugo replied with a smile, "I found that if you pretend to be a person from a foreign land-especially the United Kingdom, such as Speaking of a shipbuilder from Glasgow, who just arrived in this country, you tend to get more attention and sympathy than others." "Oh, I see." Jie attracted Hugo''s attention. "Others will think you are unfamiliar with your life." "This is one aspect of it," Hugo nodded, "but at the same time there is an exotic appeal, you know, it''s as if the Italian accent always makes women feel sexual. The same, the British accent always works. But the premise is that your accent must be similar, or you will look like a fool. Once, I messed up." "That time, all the people sitting at the table were Glasgow people," Hugo said the first sentence, and Jie burst into laughter. You can imagine the tragic effect of pretending to be a Glasgow accent in front of the Glasgow people. Up. Hugo himself couldn''t help but couldn''t help himself, "I may be able to blind you, but in front of them, I am as if I have no clothes on, so I was exposed for granted." "Oh, God, that''s embarrassing!" Jie couldn''t help sighing. "Yes, the girl almost gave me a slap in the face. Fortunately, I explained to them in time that I was actually practicing acting, but even so, a group of six of them shook their fists at me." Hugo said frankly. , Making the scene laugh again. "The question is, what if you are with a girl and you are not from Glasgow at all?" Jie asked curiously. Hugo shrugged and said lightly, "Practicing acting skills often works. If it can''t, I think I can only accept the consequences of acting not mature enough." Jie also chuckled, and then asked, "Do you always play the same role? Glasgow''s crew?" "No, different roles, this is the essence of exercising acting skills. This is actually like a game. The plot of the movie is moved to life. The only difference is that there is no script." Hugo vividly explained that the scene sighed. Voice, "However, no matter what happens at the scene, you must stick to your role unless someone stretches out your fist." "Unless someone stretched out a fist at you." Jie repeated, but with some teasing, everyone laughed, "So, what is the most failed role you have ever played?" "I once played a man with missing arms on a bus." Hugo gave an answer after thinking hard. However, Jie repeated this sentence with great surprise, and the audience even burst into laughter, "But, how do you pretend to be? I know that taking a bus is not a problem, but lack of arms?" "You must first have a very thick coat, and then hide your arms in the clothes," Hugo sat up straight, matched his body language, and portrayed vividly, "Add some more details, sweating and pale. , Cough, weakness... and so on. I also performed a subtle effect of shifting the center of gravity, but it didnt seem to be effective at all on the bus." Seeing Hugo''s helpless expression, the scene laughed again, "But after I got on the bus, no one gave me a seat." "That...that''s too bad." Jie stammered. Hugo looked at Jie seriously, "Are you referring to the situation where no one gave me a seat, or my acting skills?" This sentence immediately made the whole scene laugh again, and Jie spread his hands helplessly, "I don''t know. , You should come and tell me." Hugo pursed his mouth, as if after serious thinking, "I think it should be both. mvp''s honest answer won applause from the audience, and... ...To laughter. "Yes, but the problem is..." Jie quickly continued, "If a girl really gives you her seat, or even takes the initiative to strike up a conversation with you, and then you show up on the same bed, she realizes that you are actually With that arm," the audience looked at Jies vivid expression and laughed collectively. Even Hugo laughed when he imagined the scene, "Then, then you... " "Maybe I would say, look, I am a magician." Hugo also cooperated with his actions and "changed" his left hand. This cold joke immediately made all the audience laugh, and Hugo himself She seemed a little embarrassed and waved her hands again and again, "No, no, this is just a training for acting. Even if a girl expresses my favor to me, I will explain the whole process to her after the performance, when dating a girl, Its not a good habit to always appear as a character." "Yes, many couples after marriage have been thinking about this." Jie''s words seemed to be ironic of many married couples living in masks, and the significance made the scene again applause. After Jie finished speaking, he realized that the show time was about to run out. Every talk show collaboration between him and Hugo always flies so quickly, so he can only turn the topic abruptly. I think the arrival of Hugo today has brought you countless joys. I hope that our next meeting will not be too far away. Thank you Hugo for coming today." (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, welcome You come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for a monthly ticket to recommend the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 774： Networking Branches Every recording of the "Tonight Show" is a very pleasant experience. Hugo and Jay Leno have a tacit understanding of each other, and Hugo is a person who doesn''t mind self-deprecating, which is very good for the talk show. Very important. Therefore, Jie also welcomes Hugo Duo to appear on the "Tonight Show". Not to mention that Hugos personal charm is used to pull the ratings. The most important thing is that every spark between two people can always win the audience. favorite. After the recording was over, Jie specially came to the waiting room and thanked Hugo again, "How about it, the schedule should have been very busy recently? I think those reporters want you to dissect it and analyze it." Jies ridicule made Hugo laugh. Every year after the Oscar is over, the winners have received countless attentions, not just as simple as a figurine. There are countless news media interviews. Hugo even heard about it. After the award ceremony, there have been interviews for the winners of the Goldman Prize for one month in a row-interviews from all over the world. Of course, in addition to the interviews, there are also cover and inside page shots of various newspapers and magazines, as well as the specialization of various news media. Interviews, followed by TV and radio talk shows like "The Tonight Show". As if in between, as if the world revolves around the winners. In fact, the same is true for Hugo. After the Oscars ended, the interview invitation flooded him like a dam flood. Not only Joseph but also Henry received countless calls. Those schedules can be scheduled directly from the end of March to April. In the middle of the day, this was also an unprecedented grand occasion after the Hugo crossing. Hugo is obviously surprised. Hollywood will always have surprises and surprises one after another. He was still worried that so many interviews have to be completed. That is how hard and terrible it is. He wont know what to say at the end of the interview. He just repeats those comments mechanically... Hugo immediately understood why so many artists have become mechanical reflexes in the interview-really. The questions are the same because of too many interviews. However, after the conversation with Ernst, Hugo''s mood settled down. He finally understood why many of the little gold winners would lose themselves after the award ceremony ended. This has nothing to do with personal cultivation. With too much contact, even a saint can hardly face such a situation. After the Oscars, as if the whole world is revolving around the winner, it will create a kind of winner is the sun, and the revolution and rotation of the entire earth operate in this way. This kind of strong sense of existence often makes people at a loss, because most people who enter the entertainment circle dream of such a day, and only a small number of people exist for art, so this kind of madness Bomb makes it difficult to stick to the heart, so that it is eventually lost. What''s more, Hollywood is a circle where interests are paramount. Even if the artists can control it, their agents will not let go of such a great opportunity, and they will definitely seize this golden opportunity to make a fortune. Hugo originally wanted to participate in this wave of propaganda, because this is almost an unavoidable occasion. This is the best way to ease the relationship between artists and reporters. If you dont give face to reporters at such a festive moment, it will be difficult for future reporters to say good things, unless the artist has the ability to speak with absolute power like Marlon Brando or Woody Allen-even people like Marlon and Woody I am also troubled by reporters. I dont see the reporters gloating after the scandal at Woodys home last year. Even the local reporters in New York cant wait to get into trouble. Therefore, Hugo intends to attend the meeting one by one, but thinking of the conversation with Ernst, thinking of the song "shape.of.my.heart", Hugo feels that the whole person is quiet. After I came down, I looked quite disappointed. If the price of growth is forgetting oneself in time and obscuring oneself in society, Hugo would rather choose not to grow. Maybe it is fear or escape, but it may be persistence or stubbornness. Joseph hesitated to say about Hugo''s decision, but in the end he didn''t say much. He chose to support Hugo''s decision, but Henry said, "If you want to be willful, this is only the time," and sighed. In the Hollywood circle, at the peak of popularity, bad things can be said to be good; but on the other hand, when it is down, good things are portrayed as bad. Hugo is now in a golden age at the peak of his popularity. Even if he refuses the Oscar''s propaganda, it will not be a big problem, but Joseph and Henry are suffering. Hugo also knows that his every move is now under the spotlight, and all actions will be magnified and even studied under a microscope. What''s more, he represents not only himself, but also "Xin The crew of Deler''s List", even Steven Spielberg needs to cooperate, how can Hugo alone be self-willed? After a deep sigh, Hugo accepted the invitation from the "Tonight Show", which was his only invitation for a TV show; as for the print media, Hugo only accepted from the "Los Angeles Times" and the "New York Times." , "U.S. Weekly" and a few other newspapers and magazines, as well as several local daily newspapers and entertainment magazines in California. Should this be considered a compromise or growth? Life is a process of gradual compromise. When I was young, I ran into my head and broke my blood. From a certain day, I slowly learned to conform to the expectations of the elders, social norms and the pressure of life, shelved my dreams, worked hard for life, and gave up being the one I wanted to be. People. Many people call this process maturity and growth, but in fact, this is just the loss of the most important battle in life. Hugo wanted to surrender as late as possible, hold on longer, and longer. "They want to be beautiful, but I won''t let them succeed." Hugo smiled and gave Jie a hug, and said calmly. "I have forgotten. It''s not that easy for those reporters to please you in front of you." After Jie said, he blinked at Hugo and teased, "Although I know there should be countless parties that you have been invited to recently, May Wei Si asked me to ask you if we have the honour to invite you to dinner." Hugo looked at Jie with a sincere smile in front of him, quite surprised. Its not a long time since Jie entered the talk show business. He only became a substitute host in 1987. But in just five years, he can replace Johnny Carson in taking over the "Tonight Show", and you can see his ability. , You know, he won this position after defeating strong opponents such as David Letterman and Conan O''Bresse. After taking over the "Tonight Show", Jie stayed in this position until July 2009. After that, "The Tonight Show" was taken over by Conan O''Bresse, and Jie opened his own show "Jie Yi Renault Show (the.jay.len0.. Unfortunately, the ratings were not satisfactory after Conan took over, so in less than six months, the TV station brought Jie back to the "Tonight Show." It can be seen from this that Jies abilities are very outstanding. Among the top talk show hosts in 2014, Jieyi Renault has always been regarded as a top player, and is known as the opening of an era of his own. The official farewell on February 6, 2014 marked the end of his 22-year dominance of American TV talk show entertainment. In more than two decades, he has experienced the same period of competition and the impact of rising stars, and he is still standing, and from beginning to end, he is the most top and most popular talk show host. In addition to his ability, Jie''s connections are second to none, and he has deep roots in the circle. Jie is an Italian descendant living in New York. Although the influence of Italian descendants is not as pervasive as the Jews, it is also an important part of the high-level American power and influence is everywhere. Before today, when Jie and Hugo were talking, they were more friendly and less enthusiastic. In fact, they were more familiar than ordinary friends, but today Jie took the initiative to send out an invitation! Mavis is Jays wife. The two couples have a very good relationship. They were married in 1980, and they were still supporting each other until Hugo crossed the road. The two were DINKists, so they never had children. The couple have been together for more than 30 years. In the married life of 2009, it can be said that Mavis has witnessed Jies rise and brilliance, and at the same time accompanied Jie through the difficult years of severe illness in 2009. Today, Jie not only issued an invitation, but also in the name of his husband and wife. The subtext is that this is not a workplace, but a family gathering between friends. This is definitely a very important step. Recently, Hugo has vaguely felt the goodwill from the Jews, and now he has received friendly hands from Italian descendants, and the small circle of Hollywood has been divided into countless special small circles~www.novelhall .com~ And the network planning between these circles is like a big tree in the sky. The connection between the branches and the branches is intricate, and unless you are in it, you can''t identify it clearly. Until today, this big tree in the sky has outlined the most real tip of the iceberg in front of Hugo. What the work "Schindler''s List" brings to Hugo is actually just beginning now. "Dinner, of course there is no problem." Hugo replied enthusiastically, with a fleeting thought in his mind, "It''s just that you take madam, then what should I do as a bachelor?" Listening to Hugo''s relaxed ridicule, Jie also laughed, "You can try to imagine a character, and then attract a female companion to have dinner together." This is the story that Hugo told during the recording of the show just now. Come to tease, "However, I think breaking my arm is not a good choice at this moment." Hugo couldn''t help laughing. "You shattered my confidence. I thought it would be a good idea, but now I am at a loss." This also made Jie laugh directly. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 775： Torrential rain Rick Rosen came to the company as usual early in the morning. Every Monday the company will hold a regular meeting. The senior partner takes turns presiding over the meeting. Today is Ricks order. However, he had something to do last night, so he arrived at the company today. Five minutes late. what Rick walked quickly to the meeting room, his assistant Jim Snow(.) walked up quickly, "You are late, the meeting has already started." Rick frowned while receiving the information that Jim handed him, "What did you say?" Regular meetings are not allowed without the host present, because the contents of the meeting are in his hands at the moment. , This is the report of the company in the past week and the schedule of the next week. "Marvin is already inside." There are so many people around, Jim really can''t say more, just a simple sentence, Rick''s mind suddenly alarm bells. Rick quickly opened the door of the meeting room, and then saw that all the senior partners were sitting in their seats, while Marvin Josephson was sitting in the chair, talking freely. The atmosphere in the meeting room was very good. It''s solemn, everyone''s expressions are a little weird. Rick raised his brows slightly and said in a relatively relaxed tone, "Did I miss something?" "Oh, Rick, you finally lowered your head slightly in the 520 novel and looked at Rick from the top of the bridge of your nose. This made Rick feel very uncomfortable. Then all the senior partners turned their heads and looked at Rick. . Rick chuckled lightly, "When did the rules change?" In fact, Rick already knew what was going on. It seemed that Marvin was ready to start taking over the company, but it was at least better than Rick expected. Half a month earlier, could it be said that Marvin did something behind his back that he had overlooked? This made Rick''s heart tense. Ma Wen took off his glasses, "I want to say, when did the rules change?" Ma Wen threw the same question to Rick, took the initiative again, and said implicitly: I am the real owner of this company. , You are just a wage earner. Rick looked at the partners. He noticed that Lang Mayer did not show up and was absent from the senior partner meeting? This is not a wise choice, but thinking of Lang''s recent actions, Rick is more clear." I dont know what rules youre talking about. Rick still had a kind smile on his face, but he didnt show weakness at all in reply, but I only know that you never showed up after you finished the meeting three years ago. , So the rules are a little changed." Rick is implying that you are the boss, so you should be the boss behind the scenes. There is no need to come back. There is no place for you anymore. But Marvin didn''t care at all, still smiling, "But in any case, no one can be late for the meeting." Marvin stared straight at Rick, showing a sly smile, "No one can be an exception, no one! So! , Rick, you go out!" The last sentence uses a command sentence, and there is no room for negotiation at all. Rick knew that this was a method commonly used by the superiors. Although he didn''t like to use it, he didn''t mind using this method to build his prestige. He just didn''t expect that it would be his turn to be oppressed in this way today. Rick realized that the situation was more severe than he thought. His eyes drifted again, and he immediately realized a meaning from Ali Emmanuel''s sight, which was to tell him not to confront him directly. With other senior partners staying here, the news can still be shared. Rick knew that since Marvin appeared at the Monday regular meeting, it means that he is fully prepared. How many of the sixteen senior partners in front of him have already been on Marvins side. It is undocumented. Undoubtedly, Marvin would not be so rash without full confidence. The whole company, including Rick and Lang, has a total of 18 senior partners. Now 16 senior partners are sitting obediently in the conference room. No one violently confronted Marvin, which explained a lot of problems. Rick did not confront him head-on, but quit the office obediently. At least, after this encounter between Rick and Marvin, Rick lost the first move. Rick returned to the office griefly. Years of experience told him that although he is very angry and panicked at the moment, he must not let negative emotions dominate his thoughts, otherwise things will only get worse. Emotional control, which Rick has always done well. After standing in the office and taking a few deep breaths, Rick forced himself to calm down, and then called Jim in, "What''s happening in the company lately?" Although Rick knew it, it was all for nothing. If you didn''t notice it, Jim would definitely not notice it, but even so, Rick asked, the most important thing was to calm himself down and clear his thoughts. Jim immediately said, "Arnold came to the company to look for you yesterday, but you were not there, he didn''t let me leave a message." As Rick''s assistant, Jim is clear about the recent internal affairs of the company, and he also knows that this day will come sooner or later. , So I made preparations early, "I thought there was nothing, but today..." Arnold-Schwarzenegger! Rick wanted to beat the wall, but he couldn''t. Since Marvin poached Eddie Murphy away, Rick has been highly vigilant. He has communicated with his actors separately for a period of time, and is also calculating the possibility of independence-after all, he is alone. Just wanting to start a company is definitely impossible, there is no money and no people. But things still got out of control. Rick immediately thought of the recent rumors about Julia Roberts. Julia had previously stated that he wanted to sign with Marvin. Since Rick and Julias contract has ended, he didnt. No restraint force could persuade her at all. However, recently there was news that Julia had rejected Marvin, but was in frequent contact with Jianxin Artist''s Agency. After learning about this, Rick took action. After all, he and Julia had a personal relationship, although Julia had completely disappeared from the screen in the past two years-because she was talking to Kiefer. A few days before Selans wedding, she canceled the engagement and eloped with country singer Lyle. After a sensation, she disappeared for nearly two years; but during this time, Rick and Julie Ya keeps in touch, and two people can be regarded as friends. If one of the few top actresses like Julia can be brought into the account, whether it is to stay in the new international sword management company or to stand on their own, Rick will be more confident. Therefore, during the past period of time, Rick has been busy with this matter. But now it seems that this is a trap, because the progress between Rick and Julia is not very big, on the contrary, Marvin also started a turmoil under his nose. Moreover, Arnold seems to have made a decision. Rick couldn''t help but rubbed his temples, "After Arnold left here, how many floors did he go to?" Jim shook his head, "He left right away." That''s why he didn''t specifically tell Rick, because there was no obvious sign, everything seemed very normal. Rick thought for a while, returned to his desk, dialed Arnold''s cell phone, but it turned off. He thought for a while, "You call his assistant, and I will call the manager." The two people are one again. After being busy, the result is naturally no success. It is now certain that Marvin should take advantage of Ricks persuading Julia to put Anodra under the tent, or there are other more moves to complete the final preparations for the seizure of power, and then officially launch today. Up. I just don''t know how many of the sixteen senior partners currently in the conference room have already stood by Marvin. Just then, the phone outside Ricks office rang. It was Jims assistant. Jim ran out to answer the phone, and then ran back with an ugly expression, "Marvin let you go upstairs." Marvins office was at twenty. The fourth floor is one floor higher than their senior partners. Rick''s face suddenly became ugly. Although he was dark skinned to make it hard to tell, the confusion in his eyes revealed his emotions at the moment, "No, let him down. You tell him, this No one in this company can tell me where I should go, no one." Rick was very gentle when he spoke, as if he was saying "Lets go have coffee", but the firmness of the words made people shudder. Jim knew that Rick was very angry now, not only angry at Marvins conspiracy, but also Angry at his own omission. Jim didnt quibble anymore. He and Rick had been with Rick for many years. He knew Ricks temper, so he turned and walked out, dialed Marvins inside line from his office phone, and then walked in again, "Marvin wanted Talk to you." Rick''s brows were still frowning, but at the moment he was slightly loosened. If Marvin still wants to talk to himself at this time, it means that the matter has not yet reached the decisive moment, and perhaps he is not too far behind. Immediately the phone rang, and Rick paused, then pressed the speakerphone, "Hello, Marvin." "Rick, go upstairs." Marvin said directly without going in circles. Rick pursed the corner of his mouth. "The meeting room is not that simple Actually, what Rick said is that Marvin will chair the meeting in the meeting room today. Things are not that simple, but Marvin pretends to be Did not hear, "The rules are always the rules. "He said being late. "I apologize. " Rick shook his head slightly, knowing that this was a tough battle, but he said, "It''s not a big deal." "Now you come up." Marvin ordered again. "No, you come down!" Rick didn''t back down, blurting out almost without thinking. Marvin let out a long breath, and finally said, "Meeting room, neutral zone, 2:15?" Rick glanced at the alarm clock, and it was one point now, "No, one thirty." He must cut the mess with a sharp knife, otherwise he would be too far behind. "Deal!" (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read and vote for the work monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 776： Positive game Rick stood in place to sort out this simple matter this morning carefully, and then sorted out all his calculations for the past period of time. Eddie Murphy, he failed to stay; Arnold Schwarzenegger, it seems that he can''t keep it now. Looking down at the cards in his hand, the biggest cards are Clint Eastwood and Al Pacino, but now it can be seen that Tom Hanks has finally come out. In the past year, the appearance of Marvin Josephson caused the company to jump up and down. Eighteen senior partners had to be caught up in a new round of power struggle, even lower-level partners. Both people and ordinary employees have felt this sense of oppression, and now the company is even more panic, which makes Rick have the idea of ??self-reliance. In the past three years, Rick has always been one of the most powerful partners in international innovation management companies. The main reason is that his actors have sufficient strength, whether it is Arnold Schwarzenegger or Klint. -Eastwood, both have been in the limelight in recent years, and Eddie Murphy and Al Pacino are also the top presences among the first-line actors. This allows Rick to let go of his hands and feet to arrange and plan according to the route he set. It can be said that Rick''s contribution to the brilliant achievements of the International Innovation Management Corporation in the past three years cannot be ignored. Of course, the most important thing is that there is no infighting within the company. Everyone is working together. Even if there is competition, it is healthy competition and will not tear the skin. But now, as soon as Marvin appears, everything is different. The idea of ??self-reliance was born naturally. This is not an impulse, but the result of careful deliberation. Although Marvin handed over the company to several senior partners to take care of him, he was always the largest shareholder of the company and was also the source of the companys funds. His real power could not be shaken. They can only swallow their breath and barely deal with them. If you start your own company, it will be different. The founders can unite firmly, hold the power in their own hands, and be the masters of their own affairs. Of course, Rick also knows that self-reliance is not so simple. The difference between a medium-sized brokerage company and a large brokerage company lies in the number of brokers, more importantly, the number of artists in the hands of the brokers, and the strong connections behind the brokers, of course. It also lies in the financial support of the brokerage company. Therefore, the first wave of problems that Rick needs to face is two. The first investment of funds should be at least 10 million U.S. dollars or more, which is not a small sum; the second is the manpower problem. Relying on Rick to start the company is certain It''s not enough. Even if you open a small brokerage company with only a dozen brokers, it will probably be crushed by an international innovation management company in a few days. Therefore, during this period of time, Rick has been planning to contact some small brokerage companies and medium-sized brokerage companies, but not to unite like the United Elite Brokerage Company, but to contact these brokerage companies who have sufficient strength and are willing to establish themselves. People, together to create a brand new brokerage company. This matter can only be done in the dark. Once discovered, the artists in the hands of the agent will have variables. It is very likely that they will be taken advantage of by giant crocodiles such as innovative artist management companies and international innovation management companies, just like Ai Dee Murphy''s departure is the same. Judging from what happened today, Rick''s previous plan was completely correct, and Marvin was still beyond his control. Now the situation is no longer under Rick''s complete control. Rick has come to this day completely relying on his own strength to work hard step by step. Others can''t see him waiting like a tramp on the side of the road for the hardships of the real power figures in the production company. Others can''t see him constantly in order to get in touch with reporters. With a bowed head and flattery, others can''t see the sorrow of his mouth in order to get a good script. Rick has gone from an unknown new agent agent to where he is today. But what about Marvin? In this way, he relied on the funds and real power in his hands to wipe out all Ricks efforts. Eddie Murphy and Arnold Schwarzenegger, the actors he held out in one hand, left him with his own interests. . Even if Rick knew very clearly that this was the kingdom of the supremacy of interests, and everything had to be measured by profit, he could still feel the taste of heartache and kept him awake all night. Rick originally thought that his plan to establish himself was just a precaution. After all, for all brokers, leaving a mature brokerage company is a huge risk. No one can guarantee that the new company can thrive. It is not 1975. , Now that the three major brokerage companies have full wings, it is definitely not so easy to survive among them. Therefore, although Rick has been planning secretly, he didn''t want to take this step unless he had to. Leaving the international innovation brokerage company where he struggled from scratch, Rick was more unwilling and sad than anyone else. But Rick was never an indecisive person, just leave the grief to himself. Therefore, Rick decided that he would set off politics. Change! In the huge conference room, only Rick and Marvin were sitting quietly. Although outside the conference room is still kept in order, everyone is a little absent-minded, because everyone knows: maybe today the company will be real The sky has changed. "Okay, I''ll pick it up." Marvin said directly, "I miss this place, I miss the excitement I have had, I miss the work here, and I want to come back." Although Rick rolled his eyes in his heart, everyone already knew about this at the New Year''s Eve in 1992, but he didn''t say much, just smiled and teased, "Boxing champion Ali is coming back." But Rick His ridicule has always been with a warm and genial atmosphere, which is like coaxing a child. "Don''t make trouble." All of Marvin''s actions today seemed very simple. It can be seen that he is fully prepared, "You don''t need to worry about this." Rick had no plans to comment on this, he simply said, "Okay, I want to renew the contract." The contract between Rick and the International Innovation Management Corporation will not end until October tomorrow, and there are still eighteen months left. . "Your contract hasn''t expired. We don''t have this precedent." Marvin said calmly, "When your contract expires, you will be satisfied." Rick shook his head, "This is not enough, I think it''s good enough now." At this moment, when facing Marvin, Rick, who has always been kind and friendly, showed his strength as an agent. He can Becoming a top broker and being able to become a senior partner of the company is absolutely beyond doubt. "You know our rules, the contract cannot be renewed within the validity period." Marvin said without haste, "I want to say that I have always treated you badly." "That''s what you said when you left." Rick said with a smile. When Marvin left the company, he gave the entire company to five people including him, Ron Meyer and Ali Emmanuel. , And then they will lead the company on the right track. But now Marvin wants to take back his power on a whim. There is no such simple reason in the world. "But you want to come back now, which is unfair to me. Not now! I have to make terms now." In fact, Rick knows that Marvin will not compromise, but this is negotiation. Marvin picked up his pen and raised his hands to express surrender, "Well, Rick, you know, I''ve never done this before." Then he started to write on the white paper, but Rick wrinkled slightly. Frowning, thinking hard about Marvin''s current calculations. But it is a pity that Rick has too little grasp of the situation, and he has no way to react to Marvin''s plan immediately, which makes him very passive. Knowing Marvins conspiracy, but when Rick saw the paper that Marvin handed over said "Nothing (, he still thought it was a bit ridiculous. It turned out that their group of senior partners worked hard to bring the company to its current location. , In exchange for such a simple word, it is really ridiculous. Rick looked at the sharp smile on Marvin''s face. He was not angry. On the contrary, he showed a smile and looked back calmly. In the face of Marvin, he has never been afraid. Since he has made plans to stand on his own feet, he will not sit and wait. Leaving the international innovation management company is not the end of the world. The focus is on how to leave and what Gesture left Rick left the meeting room, quickly walked back to the 23rd floor, called Jim to his office, took out an envelope from his radio speaker, "Jim, listen well , Here are the names of the brokers of eight brokerage companies. If anyone contacts you, you must act immediately, understand?" Jim took a deep breath. The plan for the past period of time was unexpectedly unfolded today. This is really unexpected. But Jim forced himself to calm down, nodded vigorously, and then listened to Rick speaking. Then, "When you contact these people, don''t say anything, just say''tsetse fly'', remember,''tsetse fly'', don''t say anything else." Jim nodded again, took the envelope and turned around. Rick stood there and adjusted his breathing. Although he was rushed and panicked, he was ready, so he would never flinch. He picked up the phone and dialed Joseph''s phone number, and waited for the other party to connect. , He said, "The tsetse fly." Then he quickly hung up the phone, and then left the office, moving towards Ali Emmanuel''s office. The company is going to change. () Chapter 777： Tsetse Flies There are actually many other artists in the International Jianxin Management Company, but Rick always looks at Hugo Jian. At first it was only because of his competitive relationship with Lang. He quite wanted to dig Hugo''s footsteps because of Yu. The fruit''s hardware and software are excellent, and indeed have great potential for cultivation. But with the increase in contact time, Rick still admires Hugo very much. Going to Hollywood alone, but still able to insist on finishing Yale University; being independent at the age of fourteen, but being able to maintain a pure heart in the Hollywood vanity fair... All this is really rare. Therefore, Rick also has two more friendships with Hugo. With the advancing of time, especially the rise of Hugo after the Golden Raspberry Award, Rick has more admiration for Hugo. Not everyone can stand up, and not everyone can resist the wind. Not everyone can always remain humble. The most important thing is that Rick saw in Hugo the persistence of loyalty and friendship. This is really rare in Hollywood where interests are paramount, just like It was like a flame at the beginning of the deep Arctic Ocean, warm and bright, but it was almost extinct. So, when Rick wanted to stand on his own, he couldn''t help thinking, if he could pull Hugo, then why not do it, anyway, he just made it easy. But the development of things has been unexpected. With Hugos current status and prospects, any brokerage company will warmly welcome his arrival. If he can take Hugo into the new company, this means for Rick. The chance of success can increase by at least 30%. Now, Rick is not willing to let go of Hugo. That special friendship and admiration is the reason why Rick would contact Hugo in the first place. Joseph was a little surprised. He would actually receive such a call today. He knew what the "tsetse fly" represented. Although Hugo has tended to follow Rick to the new company, in fact, Rick never had contact with Hugo again. Instead, he told Joseph that he is still planning and he is not sure when he wants to. What happened to the incident, so if the incident broke out, he would use "tsetse fly" as a signal to notify Joseph. At that time, if Hugo is willing to follow Rick to the new company, he only needs to send a text message or an email with "Tsetse Fly" on it, which means that he agrees. Then Rick will send a message to tell Joseph the time and place. , Everyone gathered together to discuss the future. If you refuse, then don''t reply. The tsetse fly is this code. A few days ago, Joseph also talked about this with Hugo. After the Oscar, it is estimated that the internal conflicts of the International Jianxin Management Company will break out, mainly because this time point is very sensitive. However, they all thought that it would only break out in April, but they didn''t expect that the matter would have started before March could end, and there was no warning before, which really surprised Joseph. Joseph was not in a hurry to go to the company today. He had just gotten up and was about to go downstairs to have breakfast. He hadn''t been fully awake before, but now he was fully awake and his head started to move quickly. In fact, a top-notch company such as International Jianxin Management Company, even if it is split internally, will not experience violent turbulence unless there is a large-scale migration. For example, the International Jianxin Management Company now has one hundred and twenty-four brokers. If half or even two-thirds are gone, the company will quickly fall from the top position to the second-grade level. However, this kind of thing is impossible. On the one hand, Marvin-Josephson will not let it go. Since he took the initiative to start this power game, then he will definitely not let the situation go beyond the control range, otherwise even if the power is successfully seized He just got an empty shell. This is also an important reason why Marvin has always started from the artist himself. The training of agents is not difficult and there are methods to follow; but the cultivation of artists is not that simple. Luck is the most important thing. Grasping the artist is equivalent to grasping the root of the agency. On the other hand, it is also that Rick Rosen does not have enough funds to attract everyone to work for him. Even if a few other senior partners are added, it is not enough. The capital of big companies like Hollywood is less than 100 million. Funding by the consortium is difficult to succeed. Therefore, in general, the internal strife of the International Jianxin Management Company will not hurt the fundamentals. It is impossible to see who wins and who loses in a short period of time. It takes at least five years for long-term calculations to reach a conclusion. So, under such circumstances, the impact on artists is not great, especially for artists who have already achieved careers like Hugo, the turbulence is very subtle. But even so, Joseph smoothed everything out, and only after making sure that he hadn''t missed anything, did he feel a little more relieved. But Joseph did not relax, but hurryed to the next door to wake up Karl Earl. If nothing happens, the company will change today. Indeed, at this time International Jianxin Management Company has changed. Things are developing in accordance with Ricks expected route. Jim is contacting those who are hoping to stand on their own feet. As long as they join forces, things will still have room for maneuver, and he walks to Ali-Emanuels office. It is necessary to understand what happened in the conference room today, and also to understand what happened in the past period of time, so that he can think about the way to deal with Marvin. But before he walked to Alis office, his cell phone rang sharply, and Rick frowned. At this time, he actually didnt have time to answer the phone. Every minute and every second is exceptional. Its precious, but seeing that the phone number displayed on the phones screen is so familiar, Rick hesitated and answered the phone, and then Rick heard Hugos hasty voice ringing, "Rick, the traitor , Guard against insider, information, information!" Rick walked towards Ali''s office for a while, stopped there for about two seconds, and then quickly ran back towards his office. But at this time, Joseph and Carl looked at Hugo in surprise, with a huge question mark clearly written on their faces. Hugo glanced at them. He knew they were wondering why they were the first one. The idea is a traitor, which is indeed unusual. In fact, according to normal, Hugo should not have any special thoughts when he heard of the internal division of the company, because they have been mentally prepared for some time in the past, and they have also made a decision. Things have happened and they are really busy. In fact, it was Rick and others, and it had no special influence on Hugo and others. But unexpectedly, after Hugo heard Joseph mention today''s matter, he picked up the phone without saying a word, called Rick, and then the brief unilateral conversation just happened. In fact, Hugo just subconsciously reacted, but instead of hearing what happened today, he heard the word "tsetse fly". The tsetse fly is the secret sign of the International Swords New Management Company''s "Midnight Coup." What is the problem. Rick invented the secret code for the tsetse flies. In fact, he had already contacted all potential targets before that. All he needed to do was to name the tsetse flies, and everyone began to collect all their personal information and secretly take them out of the company. What is wealth for brokers, artists? No, artists are incidental wealth, and real wealth is connections! Brokers rely on connections to work, which is their capital and their abilities. Someone once joked that if the agents contact book is taken away, they are probably a tiger without minions. Although this is a joke, it is also very appropriate. The contact book is more than just a few phone numbers. There are also factions and interests entanglements within major companies, the preferences of those in power, and the secrets and entanglements between actors. This is the real power key of the broker. Therefore, the key to Rick''s self-reliance is to take away all the materials they have kept in the company. These materials are the foundation, not only the foundation of Rick, but also the foundation of the International Jianxin Management Company. The tsetse fly actually means preparation. However, in the world before Hugo crossed, the "midnight coup." Although it was successful, it was actually deviated because it happened so suddenly and Rick was not prepared enough. He didn''t even remember who was clear. The secret signal of the tsetse fly was mainly because the scene was too chaotic, so he unexpectedly yelled "tsetse fly" to an outsider. As a result, the outsider had a small holiday with Rick, so he told Marvin the matter. Leading to Marvin cut Husband. If you follow the original historical trajectory, after Rick was cut off by Marvin, he was embarrassed, and all the connections he had contacted before were disconnected. After Marvin learned of Ricks plan to establish himself, he would even go to He Jianxin Artist Management Company, William-Morris brokerage company and so on contacted and directly suppressed Rick, making Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company almost impossible to establish. Of course, Ricks outstanding ability is not a vain name, he still found a sponsor at the last critical juncture, and then reunited the partners he had planned with before and established the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. But its a pity that Because most of the information is kept inside the International Jianxin Management Company, it took a long time for the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company to re-establish contacts. Under the pressure of opponents, it cost It took a longer time to gradually rise, and later became one of the top five brokerage companies. When Hugo heard the signal of the tsetse fly just now, his first reaction was to remind Rick that if he could rescue the information before the traitor learned about it, he might even take the tsetse fly together. rise. The righteous partners gather together and leave collectively to avoid those ups and downs. Will Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company usher in a brighter future? Facing Joseph and Carls doubts, Hugo couldnt say this. He turned around and could only say, It happened so suddenly, dont you think its weird? Why did Marvin get into trouble suddenly? What kind of reliance is there?" The answer is obvious. The insider is the greatest possibility, "So I thought, whether there is an insider or not, saving the strength of the agent is the first thing, isn''t it?" Joseph immediately reacted, "My information!" (to be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for the work monthly. Your support is my continued creation. Maximum motivation!) . Chapter 778： Midnight mutation Rick Rosen stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows at home, quietly looking at the sky outside the window. As time passed, the bright lights under the sky began to disappear bit by bit, and the sky slowly changed from dark black to dark. In navy blue, the orange morning light on the skyline seems to faint in the night, with an elegant rhyme like oriental ink painting. Rick has maintained this posture for the whole night. Only those quiet eyes can see the constantly changing thoughts in his mind. Suddenly, Rick turned around, shook his stiff limbs, and walked over. Sitting down in front of the sofa in the lobby, he picked up the fixed phone and dialed a number. The voice of "Beep..." reverberated in the quiet space. After a long time, the other party picked it up. Rick twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Let''s do this! "Who?" The voice on the other side was stunned, and obviously he didn''t react. It''s only five o''clock in the morning. For Hollywood whose work and rest time is reversed, this is the time for deep sleep. Such a reaction is really good. It''s normal, "Rick?" The other party also recognized Rick''s voice and said in surprise, "Grass, do you know what time it is?" Rick twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, "Joe, please, you know, this can only be resolved as soon as possible. The longer it is, the more trouble it will be." It was Joseph on the other end of the phone. Although Joseph was in deep sleep, he had developed the agents vigilance. His brain quickly became awake. He sat up and said, You know Im not here. What kind of work and important things are with you." "But the importance of Hugo, I dont need to repeat it again." Although there are countless big-name actors in the International Jianxin Management Company, Ricks attention to Hugo is increasing day by day, not only because Hugos prospects are the most popular. Optimistically, Hugo, who is 27 years old this year, is likely to become the pillar of the entertainment industry in the next ten years; also because of Hugo''s vigilance yesterday afternoon, he has reduced many losses for him. Therefore, Rick will never miss Hugo. Joseph was not dazzled by Rick''s flattery, he just twitched his mouth slightly, "Rick, as long as you accept our proposal." "No problem, let''s do this!" Rick said firmly, and then the two people hung up the phone one after another. Rick was only slightly stunned, and then he dialed the phone number of Ali Emmanuel again and got busy. The famous "Midnight Coup." in the history of Hollywood''s brokerage business development officially broke out on this day before the sun rises. After Joseph hung up the phone, there was no sleep. He clearly realized that starting from today, their group of partners will face a brand new challenge. The phone call just now opened the door to another world. Thinking back to everything that happened yesterday afternoon, Joseph still found it incredible, and he also felt more and more that Hugo might be more suitable to be an agent. Hugo''s keen intuition was really terrifying. Rick did encounter a rape. When Ricks assistant, Jim Snow, contacted other people, he accidentally notified people who shouldnt be notified because he was too flustered. So Ricks uprising hadnt erupted, so he was caught by Marvin. Intercepted. At that time, Rick was dragged out of the office abruptly by the security guards. Under the eyes of the entire company, he was besieged in the center like a bereaved dog. Marvin yelled at Rick as a traitor. I hope the whole company can see Ricks true face. Although everyone in the company knows whats going on, this is a game of power. The winners and losers are the winners of history. , Rick was exposed before the launch, Marvin naturally occupied the moral commanding heights, and those who had secretly agreed with Rick did not dare to stand up blatantly, immediately leaving Rick in a desperate situation of isolation and helplessness. In desperation, Rick also showed an amazing aura. Rick blatantly accused Marvin of destroying the company''s internal unity for his own sake, and even engaged in vicious competition with his colleagues in the company. This accusation almost completely tore off Marvin''s fig leaf, making Marvin almost fainted under his anger; Afterwards, Rick said confidently that he wanted to stand on his own, and anyone who wanted to could join him. During the confrontation, Rick pointed out an important fact. Marvin didnt understand the brokerage business from start to finish. He was just a simple businessman, and International Jianxin Management Company was able to get to where it is todayfrom a medium-sized company. The brokerage firm has become a triad member of the industry, relying on the mutual assistance of senior partners. Now, Marvin has to take over the company again. This is a real disaster. After speaking, Rick decided to leave the company with great excitement. Jim was alone with him, and he looked lonely. But how could Marvin let Rick leave safely? He also noticed that Rick had already sorted out the information of the agent, so he ordered Rick to keep these information, because these are the property of the company, and Rick has no right to take it with him. go. Rick is valuable, but the briefcase in Rick''s hands is the real high-value product, so Marvin will definitely leave these information at all costs. As a result, Rick did something shocking. In front of everyone, he opened the briefcase in his hand and sprinkled it out of the window. The entire box of materials was scattered in the wind from the height of the twenty-third floor. Wandering through the whole sky with blank paper, it looks as if it is snowing. Rick''s strong move, which is better than jade, made everyone in the office stunned, and Marvin''s face was flushed, as if he was about to explode at any time. Joseph and Carl who rushed to the company witnessed this scene with their own eyes. The flying paper is enough to cause any paparazzi crazy, not to mention all the agents on the scene, even though Rick has come to this step, His methods, abilities, and qualifications, these are all the capital of a comeback, leaving the green hills to worry about no firewood; but these materials are equivalent to Rick''s right and left hand, anyone can get it, it is likely to be on the same stage. Therefore, the 23rd floor of the International Jianxin Management Company was in a weird state of tension. On the one hand, he was frightened by Rick. On the other hand, he was concerned about Marvins strength and his ubiquitous eyeliner in the company. But on the other hand, I was thinking about the spilled information, and my heart was itchy. Under such circumstances, Rick threw the empty briefcase directly on the ground, and then left the company leisurely with Jim. No one dared to stop him, even Marvin could only be glaring. Helpless. Joseph knew that there must be someone inside the company willing to follow Rick to leave, but they would not act rashly until they were exposed. Because of Hugos reminder, Rick cancelled the "tsetse fly gathering", so Marvin sent The people who went to the party to contain the spies left empty-handed, and no one saw them, so it is still a mystery who will leave with Rick. Those who stay in the company can leave a copy of the information in their hands in a leisurely manner, or even take away the original directly. Because Joseph and Carl themselves were like this, they quietly took away their information. In fact, in the business of brokers, seniority represents ability. Take Joseph as an example. When he first took over Hugo, he didn''t have any resources in his hands. He relied on the name of the company to carry out his work, so his ability was limited; but with With the lengthening of Joseph''s business time in Hollywood and the rise of Hugo''s career, Joseph''s data book has also become thicker. The information that Joseph can take away now cannot be underestimated. Afterwards, Rick had a phone call with Joseph. Because Rick was seen through his plan by Marvin in advance, he had to change his plan and it became more difficult for him to stand on his own, whether it was sponsorship funds or other brokers. People are all hampered-International Jianxin Management Company can be ranked as one of the three brokerage companies, but it is not a vain name, and Marvin''s assets and contacts are even more daunting. Under such circumstances, Joseph proposed Hugo''s shareholding. When Rick learned of Hugos plan, he was indeed shocked. Hugo turned Joseph into a manager and then signed the brokerage contract to himself. At the same time, he was willing to invest five million dollars to become one of the partners of the new company. First, Joseph also said that Hugo has no interest in managing the company. Hugo will not intervene in company affairs, but must ensure Hugo''s independence and autonomy. Rick realized at this time that Hugo was actually the real siskin. After hanging up the phone, Rick fell into contemplation. Not only did he need to clarify the recent events, but he also needed to think clearly about Hugo''s positioning. Faced with such a proposal, Rick had no reason to reject it, and Hugos conditions were perfect, and he did not have to reject it. In fact, it is not uncommon for top actors to invest in production companies in the entertainment industry. They will Make a movie by yourself, whether you are a director, a screenwriter, or an actor, use your own funds to invest, and then seek profit. Hugo''s move is actually just an investment behavior, not surprising. However, Rick must have an accurate positioning of Hugo. On the one hand, Hugo will become a senior partner of the company. Although he is not in power, he still has the right to speak, in order to avoid such things as Marvin. , Rick believes that Hugo''s investment must be kept below three million US dollars. On the other hand, Hugo will be his artist, which means that he will shoulder Hugo''s brokerage affairs, which is completely beneficial to him, and it is what he has always dreamed of. But the point is, how should he grasp the size of the two people getting along? Not only because of Hugos investment, but also because of Hugos amazing flash in this incident, even if it is just two moments, it is enough to make Rick looked at each other. Of course, the most important thing is to think clearly about recent events and future arrangements. This thought is all night. In the end, Rick gave Joseph a phone call and agreed to the proposal. Joseph looked at the phone in his hand, but remembered the last conversation. He was very curious why Rick had the courage to throw away all the information in the briefcase. This is almost a direct proof of Ricks career as an agent. It should be reluctant. But Rick answered so. "The boxes are all useless scripts. I faxed out the real materials and destroyed them in the office." (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and give it to the work. Recommended monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 779： One after another "I want to see the scene." Hugo sat at the dining table, eating bacon on his plate, exclaiming, "The flying paper, the jaw-dropping expression, the rattling atmosphere... People who dont know thought they were making a movie." Rick really had a domineering attitude, and he spilled the information in the entire briefcase. This trick was even more direct than slapping Marvin directly on the face. It is estimated that the atmosphere inside the entire International Jianxin Management Company today is very good. It''s weird. "Rick said, those are all useless scripts, and he has already faxed the real information." Joseph explained, he walked over with the coffee pot and filled Hugo''s cup. Hugo was not surprised at all. He reminded Rick that if Rick still doesn''t know how to work, he would be completely stupid. Therefore, even if Rick didn''t transfer all the data out, he couldn''t foolishly leave with the data. This was expected. "Haha, those people who were deceived by Rick, I guess they are all distressed." Carl was also a rare gloat. He is not a joke person, but as long as he thinks of the man on the twenty-third floor at that time With that kind of atmosphere, he couldn''t help but want to clap his hands and applaud, "Even the movie is not that spectacular!" Carl couldn''t help but sigh again, "Thousands of papers fluttered out, and then the wind blew, twenty Looking at it from the third floor, it feels like the whole world is floating with blank paper, tusk..." "Is this serious? It was reported by the Los Angeles Times today." Alex is rather ignorant of these things. Although he knows what happened, he has never felt the seriousness. In fact, this is also because actors like Alex and Charlize have not yet reached the qualifications to enter the game, so they don''t have such strong feelings. Hugo raised his eyebrows. "Are they so leisurely?" Samora sat aside and just opened the newspaper, Hugo leaned over, and Charlize, who was sitting opposite, also leaned over. Everyone cast a curious look. Sure enough, I saw a press release, which is actually news with pictures. This is really rare, but the pictures are not a spectacular scene of paper flying in the sky, but the gate of the International Jianxin Management Company. The news only briefly introduced the internal contradictions of the International Jianxin Management Company, and then mentioned that Rick Rosen had been swept out, thinking that the brokerage industry would be turbulent in the next period of time. At first glance, I knew that the reporter hadn''t dug too much inside information. Hugo swept his eyes, and the sign was not Nicholas McLenna, and he immediately showed a clear expression: No wonder this guy hasn''t called himself up until now. "Hollywood is just that big, and our company is also a top player. This kind of major event must be paid attention to. It''s normal." Joseph is not surprised by media reports. "But they are not too interested in insider. You Didn''t you see? Except for Rick, nothing else was mentioned at all." "It''s okay if you don''t mention it, or there will be a lot of trouble, and Marvin will also be on guard." Carl said, "Otherwise, Marvin will know who is leaving among the senior agents, and this matter will be even worse." Having said this, Carl couldn''t help but look at Joseph. "Rick really said that three of the senior agents are willing to leave with him?" At present, there are only 18 senior agents in the senior management of the International Jianxin Management Company. Everyone has a good hand, even if it is not a top-notch. After all, the superstars are one of the few in Hollywood, but they are the first-line artists in their hands. Or the star of tomorrow, neither can be underestimated. It is a very important force. If four senior partners, including Rick himself, can leave the self-employed portal, then the success rate of the new company is bound to be improved by several levels. Joseph nodded, "That''s what Rick told me, but let''s just watch the changes. Who knows how to develop afterwards." After that, Joseph glanced at Hugo, couldn''t help but smiled, and then looked away. Got out. Since Hugo wants to invest in a new company, the relationship between Rick and Hugo is very delicate. Rick and Hugo made special calls. Joseph didn''t know the content of the call. He guessed that Rick would show Hugo some of his cards. However, Joseph didn''t want to know, nor did he want others to know. This is not a question of trust or distrust, but a lot of people, and sometimes it is normal to accidentally say that you miss your mouth. Therefore, before the dust settles, the less people know, the safer it is. Therefore, Joseph himself did not ask Hugo, nor did he tell others about Hugo''s plans to invest in Rick, as if in this incident, they played just ordinary side-by-side roles. In fact, Rick did show his cards to Hugo, not because he trusted Hugo, but because of the wisdom that Hugo showed twice before and after yesterday afternoon, which made Rick shine, and he also exists. He was tentative, so he showed his cards to Hugo, and wanted to see how Hugo would react. This time it''s midnight politics. During the change, there are still three senior partners who plan to leave the company with Rick, namely Ali Emmanuel, David Greenblatt (. Greenblatt) and Tom Strickler (. Greenblatt). strykerle). These three people, like Rick, are senior agents with full wings. Ali and Rick are on the same level. David and Tom have gradually become the backbone. Their strength cannot be underestimated. In addition, three other senior partners of other small brokerage companies also expressed their willingness to invest in the new company. Together with other capable brokers, the new company can have 27 brokers when it is initially established. These include Karl Earl and Henry Bloom; among them, nine are senior partners-the first batch of shareholders, which already includes Hugo. Generally speaking, a company that currently has 70 brokers in Hollywood can be regarded as a large brokerage company-currently there are only four, in addition to the three, the United Elite Company established in 1991, but the current United Elite The company is still in the development stage, and there is still a gap between the three major standards, so people have not included it in the real large-scale brokerage company category. Judging from Rick''s plan, the new company started as a medium-sized brokerage company, but there is still a long way to develop in the future. If nothing else, this is the prototype of Endeavour Elite Company. Although Hugo knows that Endeavour Elite Company will be one of the five largest brokerage companies in Hollywood in the future, it seems that it is full of difficulties and numerous internal and external troubles. Arrangements, office building arrangements, etc. are all top priorities; the suppression from the International Jianxin Management Company, coupled with the squeeze from other medium-sized brokerage companies, is worrying. Sure enough, the sword industry has never been a simple matter. Hugo did not notice Josephs eyes, but he also knew that these things could not be said without telling them. Anyway, when things were successful, everyone would know. Now they knew it and couldnt help, so Hugo moved. Asked the topic, "By the way, did Rick mention Lang''s whereabouts?" Hugo only remembered after he hung up Rick''s phone, how Ron Meyer had disappeared during this incident, and he was almost invisible, as if he had disappeared at all. Joseph nodded, but his eyes were a little cautious, "Lang left the company and he took over the chief operating officer of Universal Pictures." In fact, the relationship between Lang and Hugo has always been bad. Later, because of the improvement of Hugo''s career, Lang seemed to avoid the limelight, and the frontal confrontation with Hugo seemed to disappear overnight. But now it seems that Lang has not disappeared, but has a new goal and started planning. If Lang became the chief operating officer of Universal Pictures, everything can be explained. As soon as Josephs words came out, everyone calmed down and seemed to realize the importance of the position of "Chief Operating Officer." If you think about it further, the relationship between Tracy and Universal Pictures has always been very good. Lang is able to enter Universal Pictures, does Tracy have any credit for it? Of course, these are all speculations and cannot be verified at all. Hugo saw the weight of everyone, but chuckled, "In fact, this is a good thing. The relationship between the agent and the artist, the relationship between the production company and the artist, these are two completely different connections. ." It can be said that the agent is dependent on the artist to live, and the artist''s work is smooth, they can nourish; but the production company and the artist are mutually restricted. The artist is one of the tools to make money for them, only one of the links. This difference in connection will inevitably lead to a change in the way Lang and Hugo get along. Hugo knows They are actually worried that after Lang becomes the chief operating officer of Universal Pictures, Universal Pictures will definitely not be the first choice in the selection of actors in the future. Although it will not be blocked, it is difficult. Increase, this is to be expected. In other words, Lang has the upper hand now, because he can control whether Hugo plays or not. But Hugo''s thinking angle is different, so he doesn''t worry too much. Joseph also said, "Lang needs to consider the interests of Universal Pictures, and he has more constraints. He certainly can''t do as he wants as before. When he is under greater pressure, in fact, he and Hugo have a different way of getting along. It will change." Joseph now sees the problem clearly and clearly, and the overall situation is more obvious, so he only paused for a while and understood the profound meaning from Hugo''s words. To put it simply, brokers are profit first, but they are for the artist''s sake, with the artist as the core; while the big production company is profit first, and Lang can''t refuse it in the face of absolute interests. So, on the surface, Lang has the upper hand, but in fact, he also has more demand at the same time. It is still unpredictable how the future will develop. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 780： Charity show The Venice High School located on Venice Avenue (.) is a very ordinary public high school, but due to its special geographical location, there are a large number of Latino students in the high school, as well as a small number of European, African, Asian students, relatively speaking, there are not many native Americans. It can be said that the entire school is a great integration of ethnic groups, and the overall atmosphere of the campus is more difficult to control. As we all know, school violence in the United States has always been a deep-rooted problem, especially due to the loosening of gun control in the United States, which has led to many school violence problems that cannot be eradicated. Violence is always the most serious problem in high school. When people watch youth campus comedy movies, such plots often appear in them. Popular quarterbacks or basketball team members often mix with cheerleaders. They form their own circle. So-called nerds and weirdos will be rejected. outer. The restaurant will be divided into high-class seats and low-class seats, and some students even have to sit beside the trash can for lunch; in serious cases, members of the popular circle will not only ridicule the isolated crowd, but also fight together. In fact, this is a true portrayal of school violence in the United States, but movies are often beautified and packaged and described as just children''s slapstick, rather than a profound social problem. But it is similar to the phenomenon of "High School Musical (... and "Glee" (glee) where musical fans are severely rejected, or it is similar to "Mean." and "American Pie (.). ) Among the disadvantaged groups, the discrimination and blinding of their eyes will appear in a more serious manner in real life. After entering the 21st century, campus violence has further escalated, and the US campus shootings have caused a global sensation, whether it is the two shootings in the same day at Virginia Polytechnic Institute and State University (...and.state.) in the United States in 2007, resulting in thirty Three people died and twenty-three people were injured; or in 2012, a vicious shooting in an elementary school in Newton, Connecticut (state. of.), which killed 28 people, caused worldwide shock. And attention-grabbing. In fact, this kind of situation is traceable in American history, especially after entering the 1990s, due to the combination of many social factors, the crime situation has become more and more serious. According to statistics, the violent crime in 1993 was It was more than seven times that in 1960, and the increase in the proportion of school violence was even more alarming. In 1990, a data survey was conducted. One out of every twenty high school students brought guns to school. Eighty percent of all these guns were brought from home. This also makes it simple The campus began to bear the threat of guns. As a result of this, more than 30,000 people were killed at gunpoint in 1993, of which 18,000 committed suicide with guns, and another 15,000 were killed at gunpoints of murderers. To make matters worse, in 1993, a statistical data showed that the crime rate between the ages of twelve and nineteen years old increased rapidly, and it has now become the most frequent part of the crime rate among all age groups, far higher than the second place. Nearly six percent of the 20 to 34 years old. This shows that young people, especially high school students under the age of twenty, are more vulnerable to violent crimes than people in other age groups. School violence also began to become severe as guns entered the campus. Last year, the US Congress passed relevant laws to control gun management, but unfortunately the results were not obvious. Because of these various reasons, school violence has always been one of the most troublesome problems in society, and it is mixed with race. Discriminatory internal conflicts in multi-ethnic campuses cannot be reconciled. They are not only verbal and physical violence, but also poisonous. Pin, gangster, Ai. Nourish. Diseases and many other problems have seriously endangered the normal life of high school students who are flourishing and prosperous. With the increasing severity of the gun problem, school violence has also shown signs of further escalation. In order to keep this situation under control, a youth relief campaign was announced in Los Angeles last year. This campaign called "Save Los Angeles (heal.l.a is dedicated to solving a series of problems faced by modern urban youths. Teens provide information about drug abuse. It is hoped that through psychological counseling, the negative emotions of young people can be relieved and the occurrence of school violence can be indirectly reduced. At the same time, they will also arrange free extracurricular learning opportunities, such as computer education, tutoring by tutors, homework tutoring, math labs, English teaching and performing arts teaching for students whose mother tongue is not English Ways to keep young people on the right track, fundamentally reduce the possibility of school violence. This time in April, the "Save Los Angeles" organization and Los Angeles'' "School City State" organization, "Brothers and Sisters" Association, "Best Foundation", "Watt Health Foundation", "U.S. Rejection. Drugs. Products Alliance" launched. Collaboration. This is also their second series of activities after having a collaboration last year. They hope to launch publicity activities in various high schools in California, directly contact young people, and conduct positive publicity. Venice High School is the first stop of the April event, and it is also the one that has received the most attention. In order to promote this event, the "Save Los Angeles" organization plans to hold a concert at Venice High School, inviting singers or bands most popular with high school students to attend. The concert is not only to attract the attention of high school students, but also to raise funds for charity-to prepare funds for the next activities. This time the event "Saving Los Angeles" obviously took a lot of effort. They not only invited the recent glory to the death of the limelight, but also invited the Nirvana band, which had not performed publicly for a while, to the scene. These two bands alone are enough to attract everyones attention. After the Nirvana band was born in 1991, it brought grunge rock to the public; after its debut in Glory to Death in 1993, it ushered in the revolution of the rock dynasty again. Although the two bands have no grievances or encounters, the topic is indeed very hot. But not only that, "Saving Los Angeles" also received the support of Michael Jackson, who has disappeared for nearly three months. Although Michael will not attend related activities in person, he still specifically donated one million US dollars to support related activities. This has also caused a lot of media discussions. So when Glory to Death arrived at Venice High School, it was not surprising to see the huge lineup of reporters in front of you. Hugo and the others arrived at the scene two hours early to prepare. As there is still a long time before the performance, although the campus is very lively, everyone is basically doing their own thing, and there are a hundred or two hundred people wandering in the playground. , Looks very lively, but not crowded. Under such circumstances, Glory to death was easily surrounded by reporters. Because this is a charity event, their purpose is to promote the event so that the charity can be carried out smoothly, so the interview is a very important link. The five team members are scattered, and a lot of reporters gather in front of everyone. He began to accept interviews. Henry-Bloom stayed at the scene to look after, while Samora drove to the parking lot, then looked for the help of the staff, and moved the band''s instruments to the backstage together. Although Hugo has integrated all the memories of himself and Lancaster, in fact, there are not many parts of his memory about the school. The main reason is that Hugo left school when he was fourteen or fifteen, and spent more time on it. Put into work. However, Hugo is poisonous. The harm of the product is deeply felt, so when he was interviewed by reporters, he talked more eloquently. Just as Glory To Death was accepting an interview, there was a cry of exclamation behind him. Hugo didn''t care and still accepted the interview intently, but the reporters in front of them could see the situation behind Hugo, but they couldn''t help but stop. Coming down, Hugo had to turn his head and look over. Then Hugo saw Kurt-Korbain. Speaking of Kurt and Cobain, what is the first picture that comes to mind? Hugo''s mind is that Kurt is standing on the stage with backlighting, and the light and shadow behind him are projected, the huge light seems to be a huge burden. On his back, a large shadow obscured his expression. Kurt casually held the microphone with his right hand, as if relying on it to support his whole body. People can only see the disdain and stubbornness at the corner of his mouth. Hugo once truly suspected that the so-called "Jealous of Heavenly Talents" really existed because of Kurt-Cobain, even if God was involuntarily jealous of this person''s talent and talent So, God is no longer Satisfaction only creates ups and downs and difficulties for him, and it directly ends his life, allowing him to go to heaven to be company. Although Kurt really devoted himself to the bands sword work in 1998, and the album "Dont Mind" is only Nirvanas second album, his amazing talent has shocked countless people and made the "Nirvana Band" this The name has become a name that cannot be ignored in the history of rock and roll. Its unbelievable that although the Nirvana band has only existed for six short years, among the top ten historical rock bands selected by countless professional music magazines, they are able to unswervingly occupy a place, along with the Queen and the Rolling Stones. Classic bands like The Beatles stand side by side. The brilliance and ups and downs of Kurt''s life are condensed in the music of the Nirvana Band, shining across the sky like a meteor. Even if Hugo is no longer a rookie in Los Angeles, even if Hugo has been in the entertainment industry for two years, but at this moment, when Hugo sees Kurt''s bohemian figure close at hand, he still can''t help but slow down. After breathing, he looked at Kurt intently, as if at this moment, history bloomed proudly at the feet of Kurt. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 781： Meet When Nirvana and Glory to Death meet in a narrow path, what kind of picture is this? Sparks are shooting or fists are facing each other, tit-for-tat, or mutual vigilance? Maybe everyone will have a completely different picture in their minds, and then rush into countless fantasies, but few people would have expected that these two groups will upset the entire American rock music scene in the past three years. When the band met for the first time, it was so plain, like a glass of boiled water overnight, even the faint sweetness almost disappeared. Kurt-Kobben walked over absent-mindedly. When he noticed that there was a large group of people in front of him, he just subconsciously raised his head and took a look, then recognized the direction, and just took a detour. There was no more. Staying, there is not much confrontation, it is so simple and hastily passing by. The other three players walking behind Kurt were originally just walking with their heads down, and they did not talk too much with each other. Like Kurt, they noticed someone in front of them and raised their heads to confirm, but they were better than Kurt. Said that there will be more actions, more or less there is still some eye contact between them and Glory To Death, or a little chin socializing, and then they also walked away and bypassed the crowd. The four members of the Nirvana band seem to be preoccupied, absent-minded, and in low spirits. Don''t talk about the confrontation between them and the glory to death, there is no pause, just a cross between their eyes, and then they leave directly like a stranger. Although the two bands were originally strangers, such a scene... really disappointed the audience who were expecting a fierce chemical reaction when they met on a narrow road. The reporters looked at each other, and they were also a little at a loss. Not only did they not expect the sudden appearance of Nirvana, but also did not expect that the two bands would be staggered just by meeting each other. However, the hesitation of the reporters was only for a moment. Soon they made a choice, hula la followed behind the Nirvana band to catch up, and there was more than one, almost 90% of the interview reporters followed. The remaining scattered reporters reacted a little slower, and after looking around, they still caught up. The five members who were glorious to death were thus abandoned in place. The reality of the entertainment industry''s rallies and stomping on lows is so vividly presented before us. In fact, this cannot be said to be a reasonable choice for media reporters. The exposure rate of Glory to Death in the past few months has been relatively high, and Hugo has appeared very frequently recently, and there are no special hot spots. The only bright spot is the Oscar, but today is a band event. Obviously Hugo is not interested in answering Xiao Jinren''s questions, so the content that reporters can interview is also limited. But Nirvana is different. Over the past few months, their European tour has set off a wave of enthusiasm. While in Rome, Kurt had thoughts of suicide, and people discovered his suicide note; after returning to China, Kurt was forcibly sent to a rehabilitation center for drug treatment, but after only two days, he managed to escape from the hospital. It didn''t appear after that, until today''s charity event. It can be said that Nirvana originally had a lot of hot spots, plus the special occasion of today''s charity eventit itself was deeply poisoned. Is it really the right choice for Kurt, who is troubled by the taste, to perform? Under such circumstances, the reporters will definitely not let go of Nirvana, just as they will not let go of glory to death when they were born before the glory to death, chasing the hot spots and chasing the news is their eternal Goal, so choosing between Glory to Death and Nirvana is not too difficult. Hugo watched Nirvana''s departure, and the reporters followed behind with a huff, like a gecko''s tail, and they couldn''t get rid of it. Standing in place, Hugo was thoughtful. When Kurt swept across the crowd, there was a momentary contact between his eyes and his eyes. Although it was only an eye contact, Hugo could feel the science. Particularly repulsive and even disgusted with oneself. This makes Hugo very incomprehensible. Hugo and any member of the Nirvana band had never been in contact before, nor did they mention them in the interview, even when Glory to Death was repeatedly compared with the Nirvana band at the end of last year, he did not say anything. Too many, at most just to say some of his admiration for the Nirvana band-because this is the fact, any rock band, I am afraid it is impossible to not know the Nirvana band, even if you dont like it, you will have something to this band. learn. In other words, Hugo and Kurt have no contact at all. How could they have any special emotions? If Kurt believes in media instigation, for reporters who have always compared glory to death with Nirvana, That''s too unreasonable. Kurt shouldn''t be someone who believes whatever the media says. Therefore, Hugo could not understand Kurt''s eyes. Of course, that was just a glimpse of the eyes. A single eye contact couldn''t determine anything. What''s more, Kurt''s eyes were still misty. Hugo couldn''t help guessing whether Kurt was in a hi state. Hugo can only think that he is too sensitive and thinking too much. "Wow, Nirvana actually came!" Pedro sighed and said, he was obviously not too sensitive to reporters'' cold reception. Alfonso, who was standing next to him, sighed, "It''s a big show." Obviously, Alfonso was very touched by the reporters'' choice of Nirvana without hesitation. After all, it was a second before his eyes. There are still a lot of people. After a second, everyone abandons themselves and disappears. This kind of picture is too direct and the impact is too strong. "Hehe, if you have that kind of talent, you can also have this kind of pomp." Neil stood beside and laughed and teased, obviously not too mindful. "Without those reporters entangled, we have to thank them." Fujin said coldly, standing beside him, attracting the attention of several other people. Everyone followed Fujin''s eyes and saw Nirvana. The band members were so annoyed that they even seemed to push and shoved, but they didn''t know who was in conflict with the reporter. Indeed, although being surrounded by reporters feels valued, dealing with reporters is not an easy task, and it is really troublesome. This is also an important reason why the band members dont mind the reporters choice of stepping up and down. The psychological gap is not too great. On the contrary, they admire Hugo very much. They are still calm and calm in the face of nearly a hundred reporters. This is not something ordinary people can do. thing. Henry, who had been standing next to him without speaking, curled his lips and said with an unhurried expression, "I am rather curious, why are they willing to attend." It seemed that the scene where the reporters left just now was nothing like an incident. But I am very interested in the gossip-ridden Nirvana band who is willing to attend such a simple charity event. In fact, in Henry''s opinion, the reporter''s current interview is just a warm-up, and the problems are not nutritious. Turning to stare at Nirvana, this is indeed not a big problem. On the contrary, Nirvana is now in a vortex of countless negative news, but they are willing to attend a charity event. It is strange that reporters do not contain them. Therefore, Henry is more curious about why the Nirvana band is willing to attend at this juncture, instead of avoiding the limelight like Michael Jackson. You know, Kurts suicide in Rome has caused a lot of trouble, and it has surpassed the settled "sworn. Child case", and even the craze of "swiping tickets" is not comparable to Kurt''s shocking behavior. At the beginning of last year, Kurt was taking the sea. Luo. The incident of suicide due to overdose caused a huge blow to the band Nirvana and almost collapsed the band. The chaos of the album "Zi. Gong. Inner" is also the most true portrayal, and it was finally passed by the old rival Pearl Sauce. Overwhelmed, he was even overtaken by the glory that appeared at the end of the year. Not long ago, Kurt tried to commit suicide again in Rome, which almost caused a sensation all over the world. You know, Nirvana is now one of the best in the world. Under these circumstances, the Nirvana band is still willing to show up, is it the stupid trick of their agent, or the stubbornness of Kurt? If they were desperate to support charity, Henry would never believe it. After uttering his doubts, Henry felt the sight of the gloriously deadly players, turned his head and looked over, and Fujin said, "Henry, when he was at EMI Records before, Roger didnt say that Nirvana is Did you recommend it?" Fujins words immediately caught the attention of the other members of the band. They had forgotten about it before. Henry glanced at Fujin and said casually, "Introducer, I just heard their master. I think it''s good, I just recommend it. I met them twice afterwards, but I am not the protagonist, so I have nothing to do with them." Henry said lightly. Although Henry and the Nirvana band seem to have nothing to do with each other, you can feel Henry''s extensive connections in the music circle. After Henry finished speaking, his eyes fell on Hugo again. Could it be said that the Nirvana band came to the glory to death for a while? It sounds incredible to say that, but if you consider Kurts recent unstable mental state, plus the theme and content of this charity, and the Grammy Awards ceremony for the glory to death and the Nirvana band. The voices one after another, that suddenly became more credible. Maybe the Nirvana band did not regard the glory to death as their opponent at all, maybe the Nirvana band did not put the glory to the death in their eyes at all, but this does not affect their curiosity, because the true reputation of the glory to the death depends on the music of Junjie Festival broke out. UU Reading Junjie Music Festival Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger, and the audience are all professional fans, all of these are facts that cannot be faked. But Henry was just thinking about it. He quickly retracted his gaze, "Now the backstage should still be in a panic. Just leave it to Samora. Let''s meet with the organizer and participate in some simple activities." Today''s In charity activities, direct communication with young people is a very important part. If band members are willing to become volunteers and get close contact with young people, this is very welcome. After speaking, Henry walked towards the teaching building with the members who were so glorious to death. Hugo took his gaze back from the turbulent crowd that engulfed the Nirvana band, and followed in the footsteps of his companions, but did not take a few steps, and a clear shout came from the side, "Hugo!" The sound was familiar and a little strange, but at least it shouldn''t be a complete stranger. Unfortunately, Hugo''s brain could not give an accurate judgment, so he reflexively looked at the sound. It turned out to be her. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 782： active Cameron Diaz walked towards him with a smile on his face, her long golden hair shining in the sun, as if weaving strands of golden sun into hair, and the halo that fluttered in the wind let all Everything looks so beautiful. It''s no wonder that many people have a soft spot for blonde beauties, and that touch of style is indeed unforgettable. Hugo hadn''t expected to meet Cameron here at all, and those eyes widened involuntarily, filled with surprises. Cameron watched Hugos shiny peach eyes suddenly round out, and was stunned in a daze. His amber eyes seemed to be the clear lake in the mid-summer of June, sparkling, swaying, and rushing towards his face. The breeze seemed to take away the heat of midsummer in an instant, leaving only the low chuckle and the rustling bamboo forest sound coming with the wind. Just a momentary touch made Cameron''s mood soar. She likes Hugo like this, and she likes Hugo''s unexpected and stupid appearance when she sees herself. "Hey, good afternoon!" Cameron greeted her generously, but her slightly hot cheeks revealed the truest emotions in her heart. Seeing Hugo''s dumb look, Cameron couldn''t help but wanted to tease, "Why, don''t you recognize me?" After the words were spoken, Cameron''s cheeks became "wow". Blushing, his eyes evaded helplessly, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was even more shy. Hugo was also amused by Cameron''s appearance. He scratched his head and chuckled, "No, I just didn''t expect you to be here." Hugo was just stunned, and then returned to normal. He saw Cameron''s somewhat shy and generous expression, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was outlined in this way. "If I said, I came here specifically for you, do you believe it?" After Cameron said this, the air seemed to freeze, and the dazzling sun solidified into amber, freezing the moment: The smile at the corner of Cameron''s mouth, the anticipation in the eyes, the flustered heartbeat, and the shy blushing, all these were outlined by the bright light, and the imprint became a sketch, printed in the bright April spring of Los Angeles. In the light. Cameron paused. She clearly saw the hesitation and daze that emerged from the light in Hugo''s eyes, and the excitement was slightly astringent, and then slowly dispersed, and her smile bloomed more brilliantly. I heard that Glory To Death is performing here today, and I came here to watch your live performance. Have you forgotten? I am a big rock fan." Hugo remembered now. Cameron once said that she participated in the Junjie Music Festival. Cameron read his sudden realization in Hugo''s eyes, and then said, "Furthermore, today there was a performance by the Nirvana band. I missed their New York unplugged concert before, and now I can watch it live. When it comes to their performance, I dont want to miss it." The smile at the corner of Hugos mouth burst into the sunlight, and the faint golden light was scattered around like broken golden sunlight, making it unclear whether it was sunlight or Hugos smile, making Camerons heart beat again. She missed a shot, and then she heard Hugos mellow voice and said, This is really great. Someone came to watch our performance. Of course, I am also looking forward to Nijis performance. , So I think, this afternoon will be an unforgettable time.\" "I have been looking forward to today''s performance for a long time. I hope you don''t disappoint the fans, including me." Cameron laughed, and the bright laughter bloomed into flowers in the sun. appearance. Hugo smiled and nodded, and after giving Cameron a thumbs up, he turned and followed in the footsteps of his teammates. Alfonso was the first person to discover the conversation between Hugo and Cameron. He could not help laughing and teasing, "The suitor?" Hugo looked helpless and wanted to deny, but Alfonso stabbed him with an elbow. Poke his waist and motioned him to look back, Hugo couldn''t help turning his head and saw Cameron still standing in place. Cameron stared at the backs of Hugo and others, and when she noticed that Hugo turned her head, she couldn''t help but was stunned, then smiled and waved her hands, making a cheer for her. Alfonso smiled and bumped Hugo with his shoulder, "Is that right?" "...Fans, she should be considered a fan." Hugo thought for a while, tried to find a vocabulary to describe Cameron, but found it somewhat difficult. Alfonso laughed and said nothing, but the subtext couldn''t be more obvious. At this time, Pedro, who was next to him, also noticed these changes, turned his head and glanced at Cameron, and then he also had a meaningful smile on his face, "The suitor?" Hugo suddenly felt helpless. Why do everyone always say that Cameron is a suitor? Charlize said this, Sandra said this, and now even the band''s teammates say the same, Hugo is very incomprehensible. The several encounters between Hugo and Cameron can only be regarded as coincidences, right? The encounter in the Philadelphia coffee shop, the meeting at the New Years Eve lunch, the encounter on the street after the audition of "Life and Death", and the meeting today. There are objective reasons that can be explained. No, there is also the squad during the shooting of "Life and Death Speed", that should be Cameron''s initiative-but at that time it was also because Cameron happened to be at the airport and saw the crew filming, so he just came down to say hello. This...isnt it a pursuit? So, why do they always say that Cameron treats him differently? Hugo doesnt think Cameron falls in love with him at first sight. With such research, maybe they can use some resonance in music, which is much more reliable than any suitor. But this was just Hugos idea. Obviously, the other members of the band did not agree. Soon even Neil and Foggin looked at Hugo with an agreeable expression, leaving Hugo with no room for excuse. Jin even said directly, "Don''t you know that the so-called fans have idols. Sex. Fantasy?" Fujins words immediately aroused everyones approval, and Henry repeatedly said, "Our band has reached the time to pursue it." The words broke the secret, which caused the band members to say yes, this Hugo was very speechless. Even a man of eloquence like Hugo, facing the siege of five people, he can only be defeated, looking at this group of people who are babbled speechlessly. The so-called flesh and blood () is a group of pursuit of harmony. The general term for people who have **** with each other on the planet. They are willing to wait at the door of the hotel all night, willing to do anything for the stars, sometimes even to provide services in the parking lot; others in order to get close to the stars, or even become staff around them, and then wait for the opportunity to approach to achieve the ultimate goal. The flesh and blood appeared with the vigorous development of rock music in the 1960s, specifically referring to those who tried to happen with rock singers. sex. For female fans of the relationship, some even simply use "star.f.u.cker" instead of the word "flesh and skinny". Rock musics own characteristics also determine that it will become the focus of flesh and blood. For example, the electric guitar of rock musicians is serious in many flesh and blood. Its shape is not only a symbol of male reproduction worship, but also very similar to the body of a woman. Standing on the stage, placing the guitar in front of the straddle, with one hand constantly fluctuating the strings, and the other hand sliding up and down on the handle, this is the most obvious sex. hint. The 1960s was not only the golden age of rock and roll, but also the age of rock guitar masters. At that time, the guitar masters were far beyond any other rock and roll era, and they did not reproduce this kind of prosperity. It doesn''t matter. In addition, rock bands have a long and boring tour every year, and band members rarely bring their girlfriends or wives on the trip, because there are flesh and blood companions on the way, which can make boring performances fun. Because, some flesh and blood tend to be casual as "band assistants". The 1960s was also known as the honeymoon period for rock stars and flesh and blood. At that time, flesh and blood was not a negative word. The band respected girls very much, and they even regarded flesh and blood as a muse and a source of inspiration. Mick-Jagger (.jagger) of The Rolling Stones in the sixties''s girlfriend Marianne-Fisfall (.) can almost be said to be the girlfriend of the entire band. This woman has become a skinny woman at the age of eighteen. With the help of the Rolling Stones, he went to the music scene and became a star. The famous "Tears (as. tears. g0. by was created for her by Mick. There is also a German model Nico (), the famous pop artist Andy Warhol (andy.warh01) introduced her to the Velvet Underground (the.velvet.), so she also embarked on the road of rock and roll . It was not until the publication of "The Life and Lies of an Idol" that people were surprised to discover that Nico had had a relationship with many rock band members in the 1960s. flow. rhyme. thing. It''s a pity that the good times didn''t last long. After heavy metals appeared in the 1970s, the more prosperous flesh and blood changed their taste. Although the Zeppelin band has made extraordinary achievements in music, they are simply a ladder leading to hell. Almost all band members are sexual. Change. Tendency, Jimmy Page (.page) has sex. Abuse. Waiting for inclination, John-Bornem (.) often forced the girl to jump into the bathtub with octopuses and enjoy it. After entering the 1980s, various ultra-conventional behaviors performed on bones and skins almost became the repertoire of heavy metal bandsPoison Band() simply installed a safety on the tour bus. set. Chance, Leppard (def. Leppard) has to hold a **** of "the capital of sin" after every performance. Orgy, and Motley-Crue (. crue) is in sex. The chaotic aspect can be described as a plethora of books. In the 90s, the flesh and blood no longer possessed the "supreme status" of the 1960s, but reduced to three. class. Stars and prostitutes. Pronoun for women. The movie "Almost Fame" released in 2000 is about the rock and roll situation in the 1970s, and the status of the flesh and blood is very accurately presented in the movie. It can be said that almost any rock band has flesh and blood, no matter how famous it is, even underground rock bands are no exception. Before Glory to Death, this aspect has not been involved, because after the band released the album, Hugo invested in the filming of the film, and there was no tour at all. That''s why Henry said so. But, Cameron? Bone, flesh and skin? No... (to be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it, and vote for the work monthly. Your support , Is my biggest motivation to continue to create!) . Chapter 783： Speak badly The reason why Hugo thinks Cameron is not flesh and blood is actually an intuition. Although he has not much contact with Cameron, he did not see the shadow of flesh and blood in his sunny smile. Moreover, Cameron has now become an actor. She and Hugo are in the same circle. There is no need for her to become flesh and blood, and then use Hugo to take the lead or make other plans. In addition, the direct purpose of the flesh and blood is to be with celebrities. Bed, but Cameron has not shown this trend at all... More importantly, when you think about it carefully, when Hugo and Cameron met, Glory to the death hadn''t made a name at all. Cameron probably didn''t know Hugo at all, and the two people later met not in a brokerage. The company is on the set, which has nothing to do with bones and skins. Therefore, Cameron is definitely not the flesh and blood. Hugo couldn''t help but patted the back of his head, it was Henry and the others who made trouble, making him full and doing nothing to think about here. "Hugo, keep up, or be careful to get lost and be surrounded by others." Neil stopped and shouted back. The most watched in the Glory To Death band is naturally Hugo, but Hugo is another road idiot. Once you fall behind, you can''t imagine it, so Neil had to stop and wait for Hugo. Hugo regained his senses, and quickly followed suit. Venice High School is very lively today. Seven groups of singers including Glory to Death, Nirvana Band, Pumpkin Broken Band, Backstreet Boys (.) and Donnie Breston will perform, attracting countless reporters to join in. , And fans from all walks of life came to the scene even earlier, hoping to occupy a favorable position to enjoy today''s performance. When Glory To Death was busy with the previous publicity activities, the playground was already full. This basketball court looked like it could only accommodate two thousand people at most, but at this moment it seemed to be packed with more than five thousand people. The entire playground seemed to be overcrowded, and the teaching building outside the basketball court was also full of people. From the first floor to the third floor, there were all crowds preparing to watch the performance. What is even more exaggerated is that, Countless people gathered on and outside the wall, confining the entire Venice High School. In fact, there are only more than 1,000 students belonging to Venice High School. When Hugo and others went to participate in the promotion and dialogue activity, there were only less than 300 people there. Hugo and the others were still wondering how the promotion was today. So it''s not in place, but now you can see the answer: everyone is squeezed into the playground. Hugo and the others have seen more spectators at the Junjie Music Festival and the Hollywood Open Air Theater, but they are not so spectacular, because everyone here is crowded in a relatively small space, like ants filling the entire space. , Not letting go of every corner, this dense scene will definitely make people with dense phobias pass out directly, this dense picture is too shocking and impactful. Originally, the Rescue Los Angeles organization arranged the backstage of the performance directly behind the stage, but now it has fallen, and the entire stage has fallen into a circle surrounded by all sides. Although the issue of how the performers get on stage is also a headache, But now how to arrange the preparations of the performers is more urgent. In desperation, the organizers could only introduce the glory to death into the wing of the teaching building. Due to the position and angle, the playground was not visible, so it was not occupied by students, on the contrary, it was still empty. The organizer intends to let the band prepare here, and then walk along the corridor to the exit behind the playground, and then onto the stage from there-but a passage must be cleared from the teaching building to the stage first. Glory to the death entered the teaching building without any hindrance. Compared with the crowds on the playground, it is now a bit empty. If it werent for the noise from fifty yards away, its like a heat wave. It almost makes people think This is the school during spring break. When I walked into the classroom, I saw that Samora was discussing the placement of musical instruments with the staff. Hearing the sound of the band, he looked back and waved, even if he had said hello, and then went on. Turning his head, "No, no, you must first put the drum set on the stage. The placement of the drum set was discussed earlier, not the last..." After the previous exercises in the crews of "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death", Samora was obviously easier to deal with things now. Looking at the high school classroom, Hugo couldn''t help showing a look of nostalgia. Although he always wanted to grow up quickly and leave school to break into his own world when he was a student; in fact, people only understand it when they really grow up. , Student days are the best years of life, and it is the years that can never be restored. "Haha, I used to like to sit here when I was in class." Pedro walked to the back of the classroom and sat down against the wall, "This way it''s not easy to be spotted even while sleeping." "Stupid, that kind of corner teacher likes to pay attention the most. You should sit in the next row." After entering the classroom, Neil''s mood was obviously active, and he rarely took the initiative to join the ranks of ridicule. Come, when the teacher notices a student like you, I can do my own thing, and when the teacher finds you, it can be regarded as a warning to me." Listening to Neil''s words, Pedro was stunned. "Can it be like this?" "I know you didn''t study well at the first glance." Fujin stood next to Shi Shiran and said, immediately making Pedro laugh. At this moment, there was a loud "clam" sound from behind. The huge sound reverberated continuously in the classroom, and it made people feel like the classroom was shaking in a trance. Everyone in the entire classroom turned their heads and looked at it subconsciously. The visitor is impressively the Nirvana Band. The Nirvana band was also dragging a lot of people. In addition to the four band members, there was a large group of people following behind. Hugo didn''t think much about it, because the event organized today was indeed a lot of accidents. I guess. It is normal for the organizer to make some mistakes in the arrangement, so he thought that Nirvana and Glory To Death were arranged in the same lounge. Hugo was thinking about whether to step forward and say hello to Kurt-Korbain, but saw Kurt as if it were a leaking ball, and he fell directly onto the chair and then climbed onto the desk. Unwilling to get up. Although he did not see Kurt''s face clearly, Hugo couldn''t help but think of the trajectory of history. Kurt is a very serious sea. Luo. As a hobbyist, he married Connie Love (.), the lead singer of another underground rock band Cave Band (.) in 1992, and it caused a sensation at the time because of the poison of the two couples. The addiction is so great that the Nirvana band even cancelled their summer concerts one after another, it is said that it was because of Kurt''s poison. Addiction. Although Kurt argued that it was because of his chronic stomach disease, it was then revealed that Connie was still smoking during pregnancy. Poison, public opinion was in an uproar. Although Kurt has always denied that he has serious poison. Addiction, has repeatedly defended himself in public, but later historical development has confirmed the poison. For the authenticity of addiction, Kurt is deep in the sea. Luo. Due to the troubles, thoughts of suicide came up twice before and after, and finally escaped from the precepts. poison. Soon after the rehabilitation center, he shot himself. In fact, in the entire history of the entertainment industry, because of drugs. There are countless people who have ended their lives with products, ranging from River Phoenix to Heath Ledger to Philip Seymour and Hoffman. Philip Seymour Hoffman, who had previously collaborated with Hugo on "Smelling a Woman", is known as the backbone of Hollywood actors. In 2005, he relied on "Capote( to win the Oscar winner, but the result was But in February 2014, because of the sea. Luo. Suddenly died in a New York apartment due to an overdose. Although Kurt shot and committed suicide, he did not smoke. poison. Overdose, but poisonous. There is no doubt that the harm caused by the product to him, including the reason why a generation of superstar Michael Jackson died in 2009, drug abuse is also a very important indirect factor. Kurt now is obviously sucking. poison. The state of delusion after the product, not only reminded Hugo of the ultimate fate of this genius, but also of his own sea before. Luo. Due to trouble, in fact, although Hugo has quit now. poison. It succeeded, but the damage to his body function caused by drugs has not been fully recovered. poison. Goods can easily destroy a person''s body, spirit, and soul. Hugo once tried to save Michael Jackson, but he clearly knew that he was not the savior, he did not need to save everyone, nor was he qualified. Just like Michael''s incident, Hugo worked hard, tried, and even struggled, but there is still not much history that can be changed. In the face of Kurt, Hugo was more embarrassed, and some could not bear it. However, now that the two bands are in the same space, even if it''s just a matter of etiquette, it is very necessary to simply say hello, but looking at the sloppy and chaotic state of the Nirvana band-obviously the inside of the band is also worried about Kurt''s state. Hugo also found it a bit tricky, because he couldn''t find the reality of the opening. At this moment a young man standing in the doorway walked over with an anxious look, and took the bassist of the Niji band, Quiz Novoselik (.), and said, " We went to the wrong room. This is a glorious lounge, and ours is next door." Quiz is the best friend of Kurt and Cobain, and the veteran of the Niji band at the beginning of its establishment. Currently, there are four members of the band. Only Quis and Kurt have been in the band since the beginning. Both drummer and guitarist The new member after the replacement, so the other party will directly find Kuisi to speak. Quiss''s expression was also a bit tangled. He sighed, pulled his messy hair to the back, squatted down in front of Kurt, and gently shook his friend, "Kurt, Kurt..." waited for Kurt. After giving some response, he went on to say, "Our lounge is next door. This is the place for other bands. We need to leave." "Why? Why?" Kurt pushed Quith''s hand away, then turned his head disdainfully, looking at Glory To Death, or more accurately, at Hugo." Just them? Cut, I disdain, and I dont want to. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. !) . Chapter 784： Cynicism Kurt''s movements were a bit too big, and he pushed Ques out at once. Ques''s center of gravity was unstable and directly sat on the ground. The drummer Dave Groer (Dave.), who was standing next to him, suddenly changed his face. He lowered his voice and shouted, "Kurt!" Dave''s personal experience is also very legendary. He was originally a guitarist. Later, because he disliked his band drummer''s too rough skills, he began to practice drumming. He dropped out of school at the age of sixteen and joined the local team as a drummer. The underground band screams (). The Roaring band started a tour and came to Los Angeles in September 1990, but the bassist quit the band due to emotional problems and stopped the tour. Without financial resources, Dave is in a dilemma. In desperation, his friends match up and introduce him to the fledgling Nirvana band at that time. At that time, Nirvana had just released the first album "Bleaching(, but unfortunately the results can only be said to be average, and more just a little fame on the university campus. The addition of Dave strengthened the strength of Nirvana and started a legend. Later, after the Nirvana band was forced to disband due to the death of Kurt-Korbain, Dave joined forces with the guitarist Pat. Smear (pat. smear) who joined the Nirvana band in 1993 to form a brand new band. It was the Spitfire Band (f00.) which became famous all over the world and lasted forever. What''s interesting is that Dave returned to the role of guitarist in the Spitfire band. At the same time, he also assumed the role of lead singer and led the band to a new peak. It can be seen that Dave is also an experienced and talented musician, and he also has sufficient leadership skills. It''s just that in the Nirvana band, Kurt is the absolute core, and it can even be said that Kurt is the soul of this band. Cheng and Kurt also defeated Kurt, so Dave can only exist as a drummer here. Seeing Kurt''s actions on Ques, Dave knew that Kurt was still in a high state. Before their car arrived at Venice High School, Kurt hid in the car bathroom, apparently sucking. Poison, this worries Dave very much. Although Dave''s voice was not loud, it was very severe, causing Kurt, who had been sober for the most part, to raise his head, frown and stare at Dave, curl his lips, and make a disdainful noise, and then stood up, " So what? You have to hide in a woman''s crotch like that sissy, not dare to say a word of bullshit?" "Kurt!" Dave grabbed Kurt''s arm fiercely. He didn''t know what Kurt would say or cause trouble in his current state, and the whole person became tense. All this happened between the electric light and flint. From the time the members of Nirvana band entered the classroom to the present, it took only 30 seconds. The gloriously dead members were originally standing behind, still wondering what is going on. , The players thinking was similar to Hugo, and they thought that the two bands were arranged in a lounge. Its not uncommon for the scene to be so chaotic today. But now, Kurts unobtrusive voice suddenly changed the faces of the band members, and Pedro, the most direct-tempered, stood up immediately, even Fujin, who usually seemed the most calm, clenched his fists. He strode to Hugo''s side and stood at the forefront. However, neither Hugo nor Fujin rushed forward directly. Although Kurt was awkward to speak, he did not name him now. Instead, they took the initiative to call Kurts heart. Ground, frowning and staring at the situation in front of him. In fact, even Henry Bloom wondered: Is there any feast between Glory to Death and Nirvana? Henry, who was still lazy, walked quietly to the other side of Hugo, still slightly I stand a little bit forward. Although it is normal to say that there are conflicts between rock bands, and even physical collisions are common, but if you can, you must avoid it. Besides, Henry also wanted to figure out what happened. Hugo was also inexplicable at this time. He recalled the disdainful look in Kurt''s first meeting with Kurt, and when he contacted the current scene, it seemed to have become clear-Kurt looked down on glory to death, even Is to look down on Hugo. But, why? It feels like being shot while lying down. But there is no need for Hugo, Henry and others to think about it. Kurt quickly gave the answer. He pushed Dave away. As a result, Dave directly hit the classroom door. The door panel and the wall collided again with a loud noise. Even the other people standing next to Dave were shook a few times, and the smell of gunpowder suddenly filled the scene. Kurt took two steps and tried to get out of the seat, but his steps were a little weak, and he staggered. Fortunately, he grabbed the chair in time, so he didnt fall, and he didnt have a cushion. He raised his head and looked at Hugo. , The contempt and disdain in the eyes were clearly presented, "It''s just a band where actors come to play tickets. What''s important, cut, that''s what rock and roll, that is, the melody of third-grade children entertaining themselves in the basement. Forget it, not even music." Kurt''s disdain for glory to death was directly passed on without any cover, Fujin''s already clenched fist suddenly lifted, and he took a big step forward, as if his fists were about to meet each other. Seeing Fujins action, the people on both sides suddenly tensed up. Henry blocked Fujin and by the way blocked Hugos way forward. On the other side, Ques, Pat and others also quickly grabbed Kurt, as if Also want to avoid conflict. At that time, the people behind Fujin and Kurt all rushed to the front. The air immediately tightened, and the smell of gunpowder was so intense that it was on the verge of breaking out. As long as there is a little spark, a big battle seems inevitable. . In fact, Hugo, as the party accused by Kurt, is very calm. He is an actor and a singer. He had anticipated this situation long before he decided to form a band. He even heard it on the street. An even more ugly irony, "What great rock dreams of yours sounds disgusting. Dont be as talented as Joan of Arc. You are just an ant chasing fame and fortune. What kind of dreams are packaged, really look down. What you call rock is nothing more than fast food that disappears in a week or two on the market. What are the dreams of rock and roll, cut it." Therefore, for Hugo, such a criticism of Kurt does not need to be concerned at all. His music will not go down in history because of Kurt''s approval, nor will it be worthless because of Kurt''s disdain. When everyone was at war, Hugo calmly stepped aside for a while, walked out from behind Henry, and frowned at Kurt. At this moment, Hugo can really see Kurt clearly. Kurt is as thin as wood, like a scarecrow that can be blown away by a gust of wind. His face is pale and transparent, in sharp contrast with the deep dark circles. His turbid eyes are filled with strong anger, disappointment, impulse, disdain and disdain. Taunting, he looked at Hugo as if he was looking at people all over the world who laughed at him and opposed him. Those bloodless lips pressed stubbornly, revealing the only truth and innocence in his heart. "In addition to compromise with the media and please the media, what else can you do? Standing in front of reporters like clowns and prostitutes. Women scratching their heads, ostensibly disdain for Grammys, but secretly reduced to those mainstream media Stooge, you''re a **** sissy, disgusting, obstinate, and disgusting sissy. Sissy." Kurt seemed to be in madness, yelling at Hugo violently. Hugo thought it was ridiculous, and there was a little anger that rose quietly. He didn''t know where Kurt''s anger came from. But he knew that Kurt was not qualified to insult himself casually, "You so-called mother. Sissy. What do you mean by accent?" Hugo spoke, and Henry, who had already rushed up with his fist, stopped Fujin, and the people who were eager to move on the other side also stopped. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were focused on Hugo. Kurt''s provocation, Hugo''s response, made the entire classroom suddenly rattled. "Haha, I don''t dare to vent my anger directly. I pretend to be positive and whitewashing peace all day long. Like those disgusting mainstream media, I become a running dog of political fu!" Kurt splashed mockingly with his unruly eyes. Looking at Hugo infinitely mockingly, as if looking at an old stray dog ??that is constantly drooling, with a dazzling smile on his mouth. Hugo vaguely understood a little bit. Although Kurt said incoherently and couldn''t find a point, it seemed that it should be because of Oscar. On the one hand, Kurt satirized Hugo as an actor but came to work in the band. On the other hand, he believed that Hugo had been trying to please the media. He rejected the Grammys but won an Oscar. Perhaps in the eyes of Kurt, Hugo is a disgusting person with different appearances. All of Hugo''s speech and actions are actually self-hype, in order to obtain better results to get more attention. What Kurt hates most is the so-called mainstream media. Therefore, in Kurt''s eyes, he is more than disgusted with Hugo, he is already disdainful. Of course, this is just Hugos guess, he doesnt know if it is true, but Hugo does not intend to give up resisting. Facing Kurts crazy curse, Hugo laughed instead, "Thats it? This is it. All of you? It seems that you are also a sissy Hugo did not raise her voice when speaking, but with a little teasing, her voice was very gentle, as if she was reconciling Friends chat generally, but this kind of calmness is more and more reflected in the sharpness of the words, "If there is a kind of thing, stand up and fight for yourself, don''t just shrink in your own tortoise shell. You except self. What else is beyond comfort? Use poison all day long. Pinlai escapes reality, lives in his own world, and feels that the whole world does not understand you. If this is what you call rock and roll? Look at the dog. For shit, what is the difference between rock and gangsters and beggars. " "Grass your mother!" Kurt rushed forward directly, but before he could punch his fist, his calf softened and he almost fell a dog to eat shit. It looked very embarrassed, but there was nothing in his mouth. Show weakness, "What do you know about my world! You **** who sells **** to reporters, go home and lick your own eggs!" "So this is what you call rock and roll? Only you know your world? Just hide at home and continue to indulge in the smoke. Talk to the drugs. Dealers discuss how great your music is! See if they are willing I will sell you some more Coke()!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 785： Pick up the pieces Why did Kurt-Cobain choose to commit suicide? No one knows what he really thought, but the tip of the iceberg can be glimpsed from his suicide note. "This is the voice of a vicissitudes of life idiot, he actually prefers to be a weak and childish complainer... I have not been able to feel irritated by listening to music, writing music, reading and writing for many years. I feel a sense of guilt that is difficult to appeal to words... In fact I cannot deceive you, I cannot deceive any of you... The biggest crime I can think of is to deceive people, pretending to be... I have to be mildly numb to be able to. Regaining the enthusiasm I had when I was a kid... There is kindness in all of us, I just love people so much. Love so much that it makes me feel really too **** melancholy, a slightly melancholic, Sensitive, uncomfortable, Pisces Jesus-like character! Why are you unreasonably enjoying it? I dont know...I dont have any passion anymore...instead of staying on the sidelines, its better to burn calmly..." Since the birth of the Nirvana band in 1991 like a sword making history, all the journalists'' pursuit and fan enthusiasm have made Kurt feel at a loss. He feels that he is not understood by the world. The world he knows seems to be the real world. Always stagger, which makes Kurt very painful. The long-term pain from the stomach made Kurt unable to himself and lost all control. Kurt has only two ways to relieve the pain, one is to take narcotic drugs, and the other is to stand on the stage and scream wildly. The former keeps him in the sea. Luo. Because of the sinking in, the physical condition is getting worse and worse; the latter is lost because of his passion, and the connection with the music is also broken. The chaos and confusion of the album "Zi. Gong. Inside" can be seen. In order to regain his passion for music, Kurt must indulge in poison. In the world of Pinpin, after waking up, he found that the disconnection from the world was more serious, which formed a vicious circle. In the end, he could not find an exit, so he chose to end himself. All this is just Hugo''s own conjecture, he is not Kurt, he will never know the true thoughts in Kurt''s heart. In fact, this is also the confusion and confusion of the genius world, which reminds Hugo of Vincent Van Gogh: He once cut off his ears and finally shot himself. Their madness, their trembling, their struggle, their pain are incompatible with this world. So Kurt was not pleasing to Hugo. He thought that Hugo was insulting music, even playing with music; so Hugo would refute Kurt in this way, poison. Pin became Kurt''s safe haven, but completely cut off his connection with the world, and finally let Kurt escape into a dark world, and never wanted to wake up again. In fact, in addition to anger and absurdity, Hugo also has some anger, not because he wants to be the savior to save Kurt, but because the guitarist Zhang Xiaoye of the previous band passed away in this way. Hugo poison. Pin Shen hated and bitterly. At that moment, what Hugo saw was not Kurt''s appearance, but Zhang Xiaoye''s pale cheeks, and those black eyes seemed to say, "Hugo, I don''t want to die." Only Hugo understands the pain in my heart. Therefore, Hugo didn''t have the usual sense of proportion, and he fought back head-on with Kurt in his anger. Hugo''s counterattack is full, as if a loud slap slapped Kurt''s face, which immediately angered Kurt. Although he almost fell because of his soft foot, he couldn''t take care of himself at this time. The body was gone, and he rushed up in a desperate posture. Henry only felt that both Fugin and Hugo were undaunted and wanted to go head-to-head. To make matters worse, Pedro could be seen out of sight. How could he be able to stop so many people alone? Its an emergency. Henry couldn''t take care of that much anymore, and he yelled directly, "Grass! Just **** quiet for me! Shut up! Shut up all!" Henry''s roar instantly silenced the entire classroom. Normally Henry looked like a lazy look, like a kitten who had just woken up, but suddenly Henry became mad, with that roar. Not only was the voice loud, but also the momentum was astonishing, even Kurt who rushed over was stunned. "What the **** are doing! If you don''t like each other, roll to the stage to tell a victory or defeat. A person who can''t stand firmly still wants to fight. If you want to die, just say that there is no need to play tricks." Although Henry No surname was named, but the words were like sharp arrows, so that Kurt did not have the strength to fight back. "What''s the matter with you? I used to say that dogs bite people. People can never bite dogs. Look at you now. Isn''t it funny to be full of dog hair like this?" The next half of the sentence was talking about Hugo, and by the way, he gave Fujin a fierce look. It''s just...Henry''s second half of the sentence is not a taste to hear, but the group of people standing opposite can''t say anything, saying it is equivalent to admitting. Kurt, whose head is in a state of chaos, doesnt care so much, "Who are you talking about!" He shouted directly, but before he could continue to say anything, Ques and Dave had already walked up, two people They framed Kurt together, and then dragged Kurt towards the door. How could Kurt, who was already weak, could be more than the strength of two people, he could only be dragged out directly. And when Dave left the classroom, he gave Henry, Hugo, and others a vicious look. Although Kurt caused the incident just now, they can say that Kurts is not the case, and the others are not. What''s more, Nirvana and Glory to Death had all unexplainable competitions. The fierce Fujin didn''t care so much, he glared back without any timidity, and even raised his fist directly and shook it twice. The meaning of the demonstration was too obvious. Fujins action immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the Nirvana band staff. A few people waved their fists impulsively and prepared to rush forward, but this time the Nirvana bands agent, assistants and others also calmed down. , Quickly caught the group of people who were about to make trouble, and left the classroom. Wow, a group of Nirvana band retreats like a tide, but the tight atmosphere on both sides seems to have not dissipated. Everyone who stayed in the classroom did not make a sound and still waited viciously for the classroom door. , If someone shows up at the door in the next second, it is estimated that a thousand arrows will pierce your heart. This is the narrow encounter that the media reporters expected. The Nirvana band and the glorious to death face-to-face encounter, with a lip-smacking and a melee strangled in the baby. It''s just a pity that the reporters didn''t capture this scene, and they can only stay in the market forever. After seeing the people of the Nirvana band leaving, Pedro immediately exploded, "Henry! They are so rude, why do they want to give them face, just roll up their sleeves and fight, even though they are better than us. There are many people, but we are not afraid! We dont know who suffers when we really fight, I just beat them up with bruises and swollen faces!" Not only Pedro, but Alfonso couldn''t help it this time, "Don''t you see how the **** despised us just now? If you don''t teach them, you thought we were bullied!" Fujin did not speak, still clenching his fists, looking at Henry angrily, expressing his dissatisfaction with practical actions. Hugo was also full of emotions at this time. He had no idea that his encounter with Nirvana would end in this way. If nothing else, this was not only the first time he saw Kurt-Korbain, but also the last time. . This caused the anger in Hugo''s chest to slowly extinguish, and he looked at the door of the classroom again, but he was a little bit more sigh. "It''s not the fists, but the music that proves your strength. You are not gangsters or action stars." Henry straightened his clothes and returned to his usual lazy appearance, just like the person who suddenly went crazy just now. It doesnt exist in general. This face-changing skill is amazing, Its very simple to teach them a lesson. Looking at the appearance of Kurt, you know that it is Harry who has sucked too much. It doesnt take much effort to beat him. You have the skills, Let them look at each other on the stage!" Nirvana, the most popular band in the world today, is also second to none in live performance. It is certainly not that simple to decide the winner on the stage. Henry''s words made Alfonso''s tight shoulders loosen. Indeed, defeating Nirvana with a fist is impossible. Although Fujin still stared at Henry fiercely, his fisted hand slowly slackened, but Pedro was still very awkward, "That guy looks like a mess of shit, and it''s best if he can stand still. To the stage." Hugo looked back and found that Neil, Samora and others were all looking tense. If they really had a fight just now, everyone would have rushed forward. This made Hugo see a different side of the band, especially It''s Fuking and Henry. Henry didn''t say anything more. Young people are easy to be impulsive It''s normal to get angry. He turned his head and looked at Samora, "Are the instruments ready? There is no problem." Bar?" Samora is still a little absent-minded. He was originally a fan, and his feelings for Nirvana are naturally different, but the brief meeting just now made him very confused. Of course, Samora is undoubtedly on the side of Glory to Death, but seeing the chaos and decadence of Nirvana, as a fan, he still feels sad. Hearing Henry''s words, Samora took two deep breaths. After waking up, she said, "I''ll check again." Then she turned and plunged into the unfinished work. Henry stood there, but he was thinking about it with his chin. Although the confrontation between Nirvana and Glory to Death just now was short, it lasted only a few minutes, but there are so many people in the school today, and the news is definitely unstoppable. , He must think about how he should respond if the news goes out. However, Henry didn''t expect that he didn''t need to worry about it. The overwhelming news a few days later would be enough to divert all eyes. (To be continued to be provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 786： Boy group Although I have just experienced the episode of the band Nirvana, the members of Glory To Death are just a moment of resentment. They did not take this matter too seriously: because such things are really true in underground rock bands. Countless. Many people who play rock bands are ostentatious, bohemian, and perhaps not impulsive, but they are definitely stingers who are unwilling to compromise; not to mention, many people are sucking. Drugs, alcoholism and other factors make it easy to lose your senses, and it is not uncommon for people to directly decide the victory or defeat by fists and feet. Glory to Death, this group of people grew up in the underground rock circle. Naturally, they dont mind this kind of thing. The people of Nirvana dont like them, and they dont have to give the Nirvana band face. The brawl didn''t break out just now, so just accumulate all the energy on the stage. Now the members of Glory To Death are all gearing up, and they are determined to have a showdown on the stage, not only to let the Nirvana Band see how good they are, but also to prove the bands strength. strength. Todays charity event, the Nirvana band sang the opening, and the glory to the death sing the finale. Donnie Breston, who just won the Grammy''s best rookie, sang the main reel. In fact, the organizer originally wanted Nirvana to sing the big axis. After all, they are the most influential band in the United States. However, this request was rejected by the Nirvana. They took the initiative to sing and the organizer carefully considered it. After that, he nodded in agreement, and made such an arrangement. Glory to Death stayed in the lounge for less than half an hour, and you could hear the loud roar of the outfield. Hugo thought the performance was about to begin. Everyone was going out to watch Nirvana''s performance, but Henry didnt want to play Lived with Hugo, "It''s not the beginning, it''s the warm-up." Hugo raised his eyebrows and looked puzzled. "Isn''t this a charity event today? Why is there a warm-up?" Generally speaking, warm-up performances are more often arranged in large-scale concerts or music festivals. During the event, before the start of the formal performance, a warm-up performance was arranged to activate the atmosphere and attract the attention of the audience. But charity activities obviously don''t need such a warm-up. Henry took a lazy look outside, and found that there was no view of the playground, so he sat back in his seat again, "The organizers did not expect such a scene. As you know, this is an educational event. Teenagers are not the age that likes to be educated, so the organizers worry that the atmosphere on site is not active enough, hoping to attract more peoples attention through the warm-up activities and achieve better results. But they didnt expect..." The latter words are self-evident, Henry did not expect that the news of Glory to Death and Nirvana on the same stage directly detonated the audience''s enthusiasm. Generally speaking, it is very rare for such a charity event to have hundreds of people to join in. Otherwise, charitable organizations don''t have to keep their brains and should invite celebrities to attend the event to attract attention, but today''s situation is obviously beyond the organizers'' expectations. In fact, the organizers cannot be blamed for their lack of preparation. Their invitation was issued two months ago. At that time, neither the Grammys nor the Oscars were held, and the results achieved by the glory to death did not reach today''s level; During the European tour, there was no breaking news that Kurt tried to commit suicide again...So, today''s situation is definitely beyond everyone''s expectations, even the reporters who rushed to the scene were shocked. Hugo laughed. Although today''s event was far beyond expectations, the scene basically maintained order, and the performers were not neglected. From here, it can be seen that "Save Los Angeles" This charitable organization is still very capable. At least it takes the crisis situation into consideration, and it is very rare to control the situation as soon as possible. "Then who are the warm-up guests today? Underground band?" Hugo became curious. In 1993, he was hailed as the golden age of rock and roll. Now 1994 is no less impressive. There have been countless bands that have emerged in the past few years, and they have been able to play in the music world. There are also many who occupy a place. Henry shook his head. He thought for a while, "An idol group has no reputation. Now it is relying on campus tours to make a living and is always looking for record company contracts." Henry doesn''t know much about these things, after all, the underground music circle The people here are endless, and they often disappear before they have time to remember their names. I usually see him lazy outside and rarely return to the company. I know that he doesn''t know much about this information. "What kind of street is he called? What kind of boy is he called anyway." Henry didn''t lift his eyelids, and said casually. arrive. "Why do they want to form an idol group? Wouldn''t it be nice to sing alone?" Alfonso could not help but ask curiously when he heard Henry''s words. Fujin glanced at Alfonso and said, "What else could be the reason why I am not strong enough to bring a lot of people together, each sing a sentence, learn from each other''s strengths, and then they will come out." All of them suddenly realized. Hugo''s mind suddenly became clear because of Fujin''s words, and he looked at Henry, "Is it called the Backstreet Boy?" Henry raised his eyes, and doubts were clearly written in his eyes, "How do you know?" Hugo laughed blankly. Taking the whole world as a unit, the true heyday of group singers was carried forward in South Korea. Singers with insufficient strength joined together to form a group and then appeared on the stage, complementing each others shortcomings, and at the same time relying on different charms to attract different fans. Ethnic groups, so as to maximize the benefits. Many singers who are not strong enough to stand on stage alone can realize their singer dreams by relying on combinations. The rise of group singers was in the 1990s. They took the lead in creating a frenzy on the European continent. In 1990, the English group take. that and the Irish group Boy Zone () appeared one after another, pushing the charm of the boy group. To the top. The subsequent prosperity of Korean groups was born from the success of British and American boy groups in the 1990s. The European continent has successively started the peak era of boy groups due to the recruitment of choir and boy zone in the early 1990s, the 9ll band in the mid-1990s, and the West Side Boys in the late 1990s. However, this music model has not been recognized in the United States. In the early 1990s, the American music scene sneered at this form of music. Neither the market nor the experts were optimistic about the prospects of this form. But the power of taking over the choir and the boy zone began to spread from Europe to the world. Their fans have the madness and enthusiasm that is not inferior to rock fans, and their performance has gradually caught up with the rock and roll that has been sluggish for nearly two decades. Become an important force in the music market. Under such circumstances, the American market couldn''t bear it, so Backstreet Boys was born, a boy group that swept the world. Backstreet Boys is the most successful boy group in the music history. They have sold 130 million albums worldwide, and have two albums with sales of more than 10 million in the United States. They are currently the world''s best-selling group albums. The record holders; although they have never been able to get Grammy recognition, but in addition to Grammys, whether it is the United States or international music awards, they have been softened. Backstreet Boys almost dominated the music market in the second half of the 1990s. Even the pick-up choir and boy zone at their peak could not be compared. The men''s group even retained its name on the Hollywood Walk of Fame in 2012! Although in the years before and after the transition of the millennium, the emergence of Super Boy (n,) interrupted the Backstreet Boys monopoly on the American music market, these two combinations are also known as fateful opponents, and even Many years later, when Justin Timberlake, a member of Super Boys, became a bigwig in the music industry, fans of Super Boys also mocked the dissolution of Backstreet Boys'' members for being unsustainable. This shows the depth of the "hatred" between the two sides. But in fact, the performance of Super Boys cannot be compared with Backstreet Boys. In terms of combination achievements, the biggest achievement of Super Boys is to appear in the right place at the right time and become the Terminator of Backstreet Boys. In the mid-to-late 1990s, it was no exaggeration to call Backstreet Boys a national idol. As long as any of their members appeared in public, there might be female fans who would pass out because of their excitement. They raised their hands. The charm is enough to set off one after another stormy waves. It can be said that in the period when boy groups were rampant in the 1990s, Backstreet Boys were undoubtedly the outstanding ones. Their music was even more popular all over the world. Even people who dismissed idol groups would be in the streets and alleys. Hear their music in. But this is the backstreet boy who made countless miracles with his sword. In 1994, he was still a small role in the campus tour. In fact, strictly speaking, the rise of the backstreet boy must wait until the second half of 1996. Although they officially debuted in 1995, its a pity that the American music market didnt buy it at all. They had to tour the European continent, the originator of the boy group ih, and achieved proud success in Europe. After returning to their hometown, they won the love of the people in their hometown. Now peoples sense of the boy group can be seen from Henry, Alfonso and others. They still cant understand the meaning of the existence of the combination, and they dont think the concerts created by such a combination are of quality. The fact is the same. After the combination is disbanded, the only people who can make brilliant swords are Justin Timberlake, who was born as a super boy, Beyonc, who is born as a Destiny (, s.), and Robbie-William from the Recruiting Choir. Ms (.) too. The shortcomings of their own strength must work together to form a combination. This is the correct solution. Although Hugo was born in rock and is keen on rock, he also loves music. He also likes pop, jazz, hip-hop, rhythm and blues and other rich and diverse music. Therefore, Hugo will not reject the music of backstreet boys, not to mention them There are indeed many excellent music, such as Super Boys, West Side Boys and other groups. Hugo now has some expectations for the Backstreet Boys. At this time, the Backstreet Boys are still in the youthful period, what will their live performances look like? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it. A monthly pass for recommended votes for works. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 787： Sentimental stage Seeing Hugo walking directly towards the door of the classroom, everyone was stunned, "Hugo, where are you going?" The one who said it was naturally the most anxious Pedro. "Go to the show, together?" Hugo said with a smile, watching the performance of the Backstreet Boys first, and then watching the performance of the Nirvana Band, which is actually a kind of enjoyment. See these two completely different performances. It should have a special flavor. "What''s so good about a boy group''s performance." Pedro curled his lips with a disdainful expression, but he didn''t expect that Neil stood up directly and walked over in the footsteps of Hugo. This made Pedro stunned, "Neil, what are you going to do?" "Watching the show." Neil didn''t turn his head back, and simply replied. He thinks that the performances that interest Hugo may have other gains. But today Neil is destined to be disappointed. Hugo originally watched it in the mood to join in the fun, not to say that the backstreet boy''s live strength is against the sky. "I''m going too!" Alfonso yelled and ran over, and before Pedro could react, he saw Fugin following him without saying a word, which made Pedro jump up immediately. , "There is still me, there is me!" Swiftly chased up, for fear of being left behind. When Samora raised her head, she found that Henry was left in the house, still sitting there by herself, half-closed her eyes and didn''t know if she was thinking about things or fell asleep, "Where are they?" Unfortunately, no. People answer Samoras question, making him full of black lines. Walking along the corridor of the teaching building, the place has been cleared. Although the hot noise swarms from all directions, the corridor seems to be another world, and the footsteps are echoing leisurely in the shining sunlight. It looks like a time and space tunnel, from ordinary to brilliant, from ordinary to dazzling, and from black and white to gorgeous. Hugo and his party walked about a hundred yards away. After turning the corner, the turbulent crowd immediately came into sight. The surging heat wave rushed into his face instantly, and Hugo saw that he had just stepped onto the stage. From this perspective, he can see four of the five big boys, and the one at the far end can only see half of his body. Hugo saw Nick Carter at first glance. Although there are five members of Backstreet Boys, Nick Carter is undoubtedly the most watched of them. His handsome appearance, unique voice and good singing skills have made Nick win the love of all fans. Fascinating. Someone even teased that half of the screams of the backstreet boys at their peak were for Nick. Although I don''t know how true this ridicule is, but it also shows that Nick''s popularity is very high. Later, after the decline of the boy group, Nick also tried solo. People always compare him with the super boy Justin Timberlake, but the results of the two after flying solo are very different. Justin groped out his own music style and gradually grew into a superstar of Uranus; while Nick was limited to saliva pop music and was unable to reproduce the glory of Backstreet Boys. This result also makes people lament the wonder of fate. Backstreet boys are very young now, the oldest Kevin Richardson (.) is only 22 years old, and Nick is only fourteen years old at this time, it can be said to be green and immature. The backstreet boy standing on the stage also looked a little nervous. You must know that today there were not only thousands of spectators, but also hundreds of reporters, not to mention the Nirvana band, Glory To Death, and Donnie, who were waiting at the back. Once Breston is waiting for big-name singers, it can be said that this is the most grand stage and the most important stage since the formation of Backstreet Boys. For rookie singers and underground bands, this kind of stage may not be waiting for one in five years. If it is missed, it may be a permanent failure. Therefore, such a stage absolutely does not tolerate any mistakes, and not only can''t use mistakes, but also exert all of their strengths, they must be brilliant! Under such circumstances, how could the backstreet boy not be nervous. Therefore, when the backstreet boys sang, their voices were a little tight. Hugo has always had an excellent sense of music, rhythm, and intonation. He could hear a few things out of the sound at once. Dont say anything, you can even say it is. Terrible. You know, although the backstreet boys are named "Idol Group", their singing ability has been recognized a lot, and their harmony is indeed very popular. But now, Hugo has listened to it for about 30 seconds, but can''t notice any bright spots at all, which is really disappointing. In fact, Hugo is okay, because he knows that the real strength of the backstreet boy is definitely more than that, and he can also understand the tension of facing such a big scene; but in the eyes of others, he cant understand, and he wont be able to open the door. Because new people in the entertainment circle come out in large numbers, no one is indispensable. The band members who ran over behind Hugo listened quietly for a while, and frowned. Pedro looked at Hugo hesitantly, then looked at Neil, and whispered, "They Isnt it... Although Pedro wanted to keep his voice down, the scene was already noisy, and coupled with the echo effect in the corridor, his voice couldnt be suppressed at all, and everyone heard it. Neil smiled, did not speak, but Fujin opened his mouth and said, "You heard it right." Usually in the band, Pedro''s pitch is the worst. Fortunately, he doesn''t need to sing, so even he does it. I noticed it, and it can be seen how serious the singing problem of Backstreet Boys is at this time. This is also mainly due to the performance of the backstreet boys. In order to highlight their harmony strength, they sing in a cappella harmony () mode, and rely entirely on the human voice without using any instruments. Sing a cappella, and use harmony to create a beautiful and fresh melody. This not only has strict requirements for singing skills, but also requires stricter harmony. A little carelessness, or an error in a certain link, will be very obvious. Hugo took a look at the situation in front of the stage. At this time, the scene was very noisy. Every face was filled with smiles and joy. You can feel that everyone is looking forward to the performance. But the problem is that the Backstreet Boys are doing it now. The performance, but the audience is still noisy, many people are whispering, and some are laughing and joking, and they don''t give the performers the respect they deserve. After such a disturbance, the unaccompanied harmonies become more and more unacceptable. It sounds like hundreds of flies are constantly surrounding the ears, and it feels terrible. Hugo didn''t look back, but sighed, "We didn''t encounter such a bad situation when we were on tour." When Glory died on the road tour, in fact, it was more distressing that there was no audience, and it was simply ignored by passers-by, so I did not face such a situation where the audience was full and noisy. In fact, if Hugo is asked to say that this situation is even more insulting, it is a kind of contempt and ignorance of the performer, compared to the situation of leaving directly when he doesn''t like it. That kind of taste, even bystanders can''t bear to look directly at it. Although Hugo didn''t say much, this sentence made Pedro and others quiet. They also worked step by step from the unknown. Put yourself in a position and think about it, if you are performing at this time, What happens when this happens in the audience? This is not a difficult question. Although the backstreet boys on the stage are young, they are not stage fright. They are not defeated, and they still persevere. This reminds Hugo faintly that before the Backstreet Boys became famous, they seemed to have spent nearly three years on tour. The so-called tour is not the kind of tour of rock bands. It''s a small performance like a cave, just like the previous glorious to death road tour. Therefore, the later success of the Backstreet Boys can also be said to have come from suffering, at least they did not give up, which is a rare quality. Although the band members still dont know why Hugo came to enjoy the performance of the Backstreet Boys-because the first song did not have any highlights at all, when the Backstreet Boys began to sing the third song, the band members expressions were different and quiet. Down. Because the third song of Backstreet Boys actually chose the glorious death "Hollywood is not America (, s..., this is really a surprise. When Hugo made this song with his sword, he abandoned the complicated instrument collocation and only used the piano to accompany it. The cold and sad black and white keyboard sounds flowed slowly, and the mixed and bitter emotions were intertwined and rolled in the melody. , Can be said to be deep into the soul. Now the backstreet boys have chosen to sing without accompaniment and harmony, and they have maximized the sad, confused, difficult but hopeless emotions in the depths of this song just like It was the white snow that slowly melted under the sun. After falling drop by drop, it turned into a clear stream, slowly flowing down from the top of the vast mountain and snowfield. The bitterness was contrasted by the warmth of the sun and the heart was chilling. . This time, the backstreet boys singing was very brilliant, and it can even be said to be their most peak performance. Whether it is pitch or rhythm, whether it is interpretation or emotion, they have been brought into full play to the extreme. It is different from the glory to death version, Backstreet. The boy''s singing is even more tender. They lack the vicissitudes and ambiguity that come from the depths of the soul of Hugo, but they have more positive optimism. Although it is not amazing, it makes people shine. At this time, the noise on the scene slowly settled down, and the clear and clean chorus of the five backstreet boys drifted in the wind over the playground, washing the hearts of those listening. Neil couldn''t help but glanced at Hugo. He suddenly understood why Hugo was interested in this male idol group. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 788： Edge of 1 Side The performance of the Backstreet Boys is over. They performed five songs in total. After the warm-up guests stepped down, the host appeared, which meant that the charity performance this afternoon would officially kick off. The five young people of Backstreet Boys stepped off the stage one after another, and then walked back along the specially cleared passage between the stage and the teaching building. It can be clearly seen that their expressions are not very good. Obviously, there were too many mistakes in performance today, which made them very frustrated. As soon as Hugo saw someone greeted him, the man was frowning, but when he saw Hoy Dorov(.d) first appeared, he immediately smiled," Good performance! Good performance!" While talking, he patted the members on the shoulders, expressing encouragement and comfort. It seems that this should be the current agent of Backstreet Boys. Hugo was still standing on the spot, thinking why the Nirvana band hadn''t appeared yet. At this moment, there was a noise behind him. When I looked back, I saw the staff with musical instruments walking towards here, and then a large group of people. People huffed past Hugo, and walked up towards the stage with their musical instruments. Then Hugo saw Dave Groer and Pat Smaller walking towards each other. Their expressions at this time looked a little absent, and they didn''t know what happened after they left. Dave was the first to see the glory standing on the side to death, his face suddenly became worse, as if it was a summer shower. There were still a few dark clouds in the first second, and the next second was already an electric flash. There was thunder. Fujin was originally standing at the back of the band members. Now that he turned around, he became the one standing at the forefront. Without even thinking about it, he clenched his fists and his muscles became tense. Fujin was originally a tall and sturdy figure. When it comes to fighting, his aura is even stronger than Joseph''s. Therefore, after he poses now, he stands in front of him like a hill. Fujin and Dave made eye contact with each other, and sparks shot in all directions, as if the two of them could roll up their sleeves in the next second and directly hit each other with bruised noses and swollen faces. However, neither of them was impulsive this time. Dave kept staring at Fujin, then took a big step, and walked out the door in a violent manner, and followed the man who carried the instrument onto the stage-just like Hugo. It was simply ignored. Hugo then remembered that Dave was the drummer. Pat, who was right behind Dave, looked like a bullfight, slowing down, from Fogin to Alfonso, from Neil to Pedro, and finally to Hugo. He looked over one by one, and it seemed It was like provoking everyone''s bottom line, whoever couldn''t bear it, he immediately ran into it. But Neil, who had been quiet, suddenly took a step forward. With the fist of his right hand being waved, Pat didnt expect Neil to jump out suddenly. She was taken aback and stood directly on the spot. Seeing Pat''s embarrassed appearance, onlookers couldn''t help laughing. Pat also realized that he was embarrassed just now, and he was immediately furious, and immediately wanted to rush up and punch his fist, but at this moment, Kiz Novoselik followed up from behind and rushed directly in front of Pat and snarled, "You are crazy!" The Nirvana band has had enough trouble recently. If they fight with other bands again, they just don''t want to make music. Khose pulled Khose abruptly and walked forward, following Dave''s pace. From afar, Kurt-Koben fell behind, his head slightly lowered, and his long dark red hair was transparent in the sunlight, drawing out his thin and decadent face. The unrestrained unruly of the thighs was clearly outlined in the shadow of the jaw line. Kurt''s footsteps still floated a bit, but at least his legs would no longer be weak. He walked straight forward, without a glance at the Glory To Death and others, as if the group next to him was just a trivial strand of dust. I don''t even bother to see them, let alone conflict with them. Hugo looked at the proud Kurt. Although he looked so decadent and depressed, the unruly and arrogance in his bones seemed like spikes that could not stop the whole world. Although Hugo and Kurt are only a few steps away, especially when the two people pass by, they are only one step away, but these are like two worlds, two completely different worlds. For a moment, Hugo thought that Kurt would at least look at him. After all, the two had just had a conflict, but Hugo guessed wrong. In Kurt''s world, "Hugo Lancaster" has no meaning at all. Kurt didn''t even lift his eyelids, and had no intention of exchanging sight with Hugo. The two people passed by like this, without any intersection, no touch, no conflict, as if the same light wind sword passed. This is something Hugo did not expect. Kurt moved forward step by step, passing by the glory to death and by the backstreet boy. His vision was drifting, but it was a little hollow, unable to find the focus, and his pale lips were tight. Squeezing tightly, revealing his stubbornness and arrogance, and then he walked towards the passage leading to the stage, amidst the crazy welcome, walked straight forward like a walking dead, and finally stood on the stage. The moment Kurt appeared, the cheers of the audience reached a peak, screams, shouts, crying, and roars came turbulently, which was different from the noise when the backstreet boys performed. Cheering is like a sandstorm in the scorching summer, whizzing from the end of the endless desert, shattering all obstacles in the field of vision. This is the majesty of the Niji band. "Hello, you are Hugo Lancaster, I... uh, we are Backstreet Boys, I, I am Nick Carter." A timid but excited voice pulled Hugo''s eyes back. As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw Nick, who was only fourteen years old this year. His immature face was shining with excitement, and the waves in his eyes clearly showed the excitement of his heart at the moment. "Nice to meet you." Hugo stretched out his right hand and smiled at Nick. "I heard your singing just now, which made people shine." Hugo did not exaggerate the praise, but honestly Said his inner feelings. But this sentence made Nick jump up in excitement. After Nick jumped in place for several times, he realized that Hugo''s right hand was still in the air, which immediately made him feel at a loss, "Oh. , Sorry, oh, I didnt mean it..." Then Nick wiped his right hand vigorously, and hurriedly held Hugos right hand, "I, I mean, we all like your music, its really too good job." Glory to death music contains rich pop, hip-hop, rhythm and blues and other elements. It is more novel and closer to the development trend of music. It is expected that the young people of Backstreet Boys will like it. Seeing Nick''s actions, the other four members of Backstreet Boys all stepped forward, expressing their admiration to the glorious members, which made Hugo feel a little strange. In fact, it has only been half a year since the release of the album to Glory to Death, but at this moment they actually already have "admirers". For any artist, the greatest achievement is not the box office or sales volume, or the trophy of the award ceremony, it should be their contribution to culture and art. For example, the Beatles. They influenced the entire 1960s. In the following half a century, the music, movies, and dramas that were influenced by the Beatles are countless, and how many musicians are due to the Beatles. Enlightenment embarked on the road of music. This kind of influence on the entire world culture is the artist''s greatest achievement, and it has become an indelible historical mark. This is the real reason why countless people are willing to worship the Beatles. Although it is still too early to say that the glory to death will affect the music of the Backstreet Boys, it is undeniable that the admiration and admiration in the eyes of the Backstreet Boys is for the glory to death, whose formation time and appearance time are very short. , It''s really rare. Hugo now has time to take a closer look at the five young people in front of him, Nick Carter, Hoy Dorov, Blyth Little (.), Alexander-James-Mikelin (aj.) and Kevin. One Richardson, this is the backstreet boy who opened the sword for a generation of boy groups. It''s just that the backstreet boy at this time is still a very young, very cautious young man, looking like a student in a high school in Venice. Hugo thinks all this is really interesting. He has always been very excited to see those top stars, such as Catherine Hepburn, Michael Jackson, Steven Spielberg, for example. But now, someone has begun to see him excited, and he is still a backstreet boy he "familiar" ~ www.novelhall.com~ This feeling is very subtle, which makes Hugo quite uncomfortable. At this time, Hugo also realized that he is now in 1994, that is to say, the superstars that appeared in the 21st century with which he is familiar may know the existence of glory to death, and even the glory of glory. The influence of death is really incredible, isn''t it? But Hugo was not complacent, but more interesting. After the members of the Backstreet Boys left, he saw Nick jumping up and down excitedly, yelling, "Oh, God, that''s Hugo!" As if those enthusiastic fans held their hands and pressed their excitement. The smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth bloomed, and the members of Glory To Death standing beside Hugo had different looks. Obviously, they were quite surprised at such a scene: they were the first time they met their counterparts. Admiration for yourself. At this moment, the strong music was directly detonated in the air, as if it were a bomb exploding, a wave of air was blasted, and the attention of Hugo and others was attracted in an instant: the performance of the Nirvana band began. Now! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 789： Nirvana The powerful guitar strums were amplified by the sound and sounded over the entire playground, and then the drums cut in. The familiar melody was like a gust of wind and rain showering on the beach, leaving a deep mark on the heart of every audience. Just a prelude easily made the audience boil. It is "smells...teen." This is the most well-known song of the Nirvana Band, and it can also be said that it is the most outstanding song of the Nirvana Band, whether you like the Nirvana Band or not, more or less. I should have heard this song, and it was this song that turned out to be the pinnacle of grunge rock dynasty belonging to the Nirvana band. It can be said that this song embodies the spirit of Nirvana, and it permeates the soul of Kurt Cobain. Therefore, it is just a prelude, and only a prelude is enough to make the audience boil, and the scene is still dominated by high school students. This song "Juvenile Spirit" can be said to express their heart and soul vividly and vividly. The crazy attitude at the scene is not surprising. Hugo was a little surprised. He did not expect that Nirvana would perform "Juvenile Spirit" live, because as far as he knew, due to the great commercial achievements of this song, Nirvana would be required to perform on almost any occasion. For this song, Kurt, who has a youthful rebellious temperament in his bones, did the opposite. He has refused to sing this song in public for more than half a year. Kurt stood in the center of the stage. Hugo couldn''t see his expression from this angle, only one side. Kurt carries the electric guitar on his back and plays it earnestly. With his head down, his shoulder-length hair completely hides his expression. He is like a young eagle immersed in his own world, flying freely, spreading his wings and flying freely. , But doesn''t care about the squalls and rains outside at all, but just releases his inner emotions to his heart''s content. This kind of Kurt vaguely overlaps with the man who was unconscious and dismissed Hugo just now. He has never wanted to wrong himself or hide himself. He is just like in this world. A strange, willful, arrogant and unruly. Just like his talent, it''s so dazzling that you can''t look directly at it. Although I saw that Kurt seemed to be unsteady while standing, when he was standing on the stage, a hoarse voice came from the microphone. At that moment, his soul seemed to glow with light, and the melody was just like The raging fire burned his soul and released infinite vitality. This is the real stage! Hugo originally thought he had enough understanding of the stage, but when he looked at the wanton Kurt on the stage, the shock that came on his face still made his heart tremble slightly, and the depths of his soul couldn''t help but utter it. Happy shouting, he also wants to shout loudly, he also wants to jump up in place like all the audience on the scene, using his whole body movements to release the enthusiasm in his body. The real stage is not staged in the line of sight, but shocked in the space of soul and soul. When everyone mentions Nirvana, they will habitually use the album "Don''t Mind" as a coordinate to measure it, and the name of the album "Don''t Mind" comes from a lyrics in "Youth Heart". "Oh, well, leave it alone, don''t mind (oh. well, whatever, never.)." The song "Young Heart" was written by Kurt a few weeks before the recording of the album "Don''t Mind". Kurt said, "I tried to write an absolutely popular song. I was basically Trying to get out of the goblin band (the.)." During an impromptu performance, Kurt played it to Ques, Dave and the others. At that time, only the main improvisation repetitions and chorus melody were the only ones that Ques thought was too nonsense and didn''t want this song. But the stubborn and proud Kurt insisted that they play the main improvisational repetition for an hour and a half, which is the paragraph before the chorus "Hello, Hello, Hello, how dirty. Stream (,,, . It''s like the origin of the magical melody. Then, a miracle occurred. When Kwice repeated that segment countless times, he suddenly said, "Hey, wait a minute, why don''t we make it slower?" Then Kwice started playing the main song, and Dave started cutting into the drums. , And then, this great song was achieved. It is precisely because of this that the author of this song is written as three people: Kurt, Quiz and Dave. The melody of the song "Youth Heart" is certainly brilliant, but it is the lyrics that really raise the song to the classic ranks, which is the reflection of Kurt''s soul. After finishing composing the music, Kurt began to ponder the lyrics. At that time, Kurt thought of his ex-girlfriend Toby Weir (.)she was the only girl who could get rid of Kurt''s good friend. Katherine Hanna (kathleen. hanna), they are both members of the Bikini Killing Band (.). Kurt remembered that Catherine once wrote on the wall of his house a sentence that made Kurt very proud and narcissistic-"Kurt has a young heart (kurt. smmmmells...teen.. This is allusive. It happened six months before the song was born, when Kurt and Toby were still together, so they often went out to play with Catherine. Kurt likes to graffiti some slogans and slogans on the walls of the streets and alleys. One day when Kurt sprayed "God is gay" on the outer wall of a religious center, Catherine gave him a look. This matter is very important to Kurt, because Kurt was arrested for graffiti on the wall once. At that time, he used his talent for graffiti in the detention center and painted female bodies for inmates so that the other party could be able to do so. Hit a plane, and then change a few cigarettes to smoke. Always, Kurt and Catherine went crazy that night. When they finally returned to the apartment where Kurt had rented, Catherine still didnt know how to make it. She used a marker to scribble all over the wall of Kurts bedroom, and then I fell asleep because of being drunk and tired. When I woke up from a hangover the next day, I found that the first case was still holding the marker. Although Catherine scribbled a lot of things on the wall that day, the sentence "Kurt has a youthful spirit" made Kurt the most memorable, because Kurt thought Catherine was complimenting him, saying that he was carrying a dozen or so The rebellious spirit of a year-old teenager is extremely satisfying for the narcissistic Kurt. So, when Kurt finished composing the melody and thinking about the lyrics, he thought of this sentence that he was proud of. Then he called Catherine and asked her for her permission, and finally the "young spirit" appeared. Song title. In fact, the lyrics of the entire song vividly interpret the phrase "young spirit". If this is the case, it would be wonderful, but reality is always cruel and full of irony. Because Catherine wrote on the wall of Kurts bedroom, "Kurt has a juvenile spirit". The original intention of this sentence is not to praise Kurt for his youthful spirit, but because Kurts girlfriend Toby often used to Use "teen." brand deodorant-this brand is specifically for young girls, and later because of the popularity of the song, the sales rose rapidly. At that time, Kurt and Toby were dating, so Kurt also carried the scent of this deodorant. However, Kurt didn''t even know the song when he wrote it. It wasn''t until a few months after the release of the song "Youth Heart" that Kurt knew the truth, which made Kurt a little frustrated. In fact, no matter what Catherines original intention is, the birth of the song "Young Heart" is an inevitable accident, because Kurt is a narcissistic but extremely confident person. When he saw being praised by others, He would not ask the reason at all, he would only believe that he was living in his own world. And this kind of narcissistic, confident and proud spirit is actually an indispensable trait in the "juvenile spirit." But it is undeniable that this beautiful misunderstanding between Catherine and Kurt has indeed created a classic. The song "Youth Heart" is actually Kurt''s rejection and contempt of the mainstream, and it expresses the rebellion and revolution of the new generation of young people in the mainstream society. Fate, this is the spirit of Nirvana turned out, and it is also the real reason for the quarrel between Kurt and Hugo just now. Kurt believes that Hugo is the representative of the mainstream, and the rock and roll advocated by Glory To Death is humbling to the mainstream. This is what Kurt deeply denies. In Kurt''s view, mainstream means sticking to conventions, lack of initiative and innovation, and more importantly, the rules and methods used by those in charge of society to limit social change. Therefore, the "juvenile spirit" is to tell people not to follow the mainstream blindly, but to challenge the mainstream, question the mainstream, criticize the mainstream and even initiate a revolution. Life. Kurt once said that he wrote this song because he felt "disgusted by the numbness and indifference of our generation, and also disgusted by my own numbness and indifference and lack of backbone." The submission and catering to the mainstream created people''s indifference. In fact, in the later period, Nirvana refused to sing "Juvenile Spirit" in public, which is also a manifestation of Kurt''s dissatisfaction with himself. Along with the grunge trend created by "Don''t Mind", in Kurt''s eyes, Nirvana has also become a part of catering to the mainstream ~ www.novelhall.com~ His positioning of the band and his positioning of himself have been shaken. Kurt sometimes even hates himself like this. "We still feel that we are still teenagers and dont have to comply with the so-called adult code of conduct." But when Nirvana really became synonymous with grunge rock, Kurt discovered that, The cruelty and irony of the phrase "involuntary". Hugo suddenly understood why Nirvana was willing to sing the song "Youth Heart" today. It not only evokes the spirit of the young people against the mainstream of society, but also Kurt hopes to awaken himself and awaken the rebellion in the bones of the band members. And resist. At this moment, Kurt is like a beast trapped in a cage. On the one hand, he wants to get rid of the shackles, but on the other hand he has infinite fear of the outside world. This contradictory mentality makes Kurt at a loss. . Hugo looked at Kurt on the stage with grief. Although he and Kurt had just had an upset, at this moment, Hugo felt Kurt''s roar more deeply than ever before, and that sentence was hidden in the lyrics. With the cry deep in his soul, so helpless, so lonely, so hesitating. This is the real rock, singing with the soul, people can''t help crying. () Chapter 790： Juvenile spirit When the album "Don''t Mind" was first released, it did not include lyrics, and when Kurt sang it very vaguely, most people could not understand the lyrics, and the song "Youth Heart" was even more difficult to understand. Many people simply dont understand what the song is about. So, in the beginning, many TV stations refused to play this song, and even professional rock radio stations replied, We cant play this, I dont understand what the **** that guy is singing! Even though the radio station agreed later. Playing the song "Youth Heart" did not cause too much disturbance. It was not until the TV station began to play music videos on a loop that the song really became popular, probably because of this reason. The lyrics written by Kurt have always been referential or profound. Many years later, when people studied the music of Nirvana, they always liked to comprehend the profound rock spirit from Kurt''s lyrics. The song "Youth Heart" is one of the best. "Fill the gun with ammunition and bring your friends, even if you lose, you have to pretend to behave. This is fun." In fact, this is calling the younger generation to gather and participate in the rebellion and revolution together. If you hit, don''t be convinced even if you lose. On the contrary, you have to take pleasure in it, and use non-mainstream entertainment and game spirit to fight against the orthodox, rigid and indifferent mainstream spirit. This is the typical youth spirit. "She feels extremely bored and extremely confident, oh no, I know an dirty word. Hello, hello, hello, hello? Hello, hello, hello, how bad is it. Flow? Hello, hello? Luo, how violent is it. Flowing, how violent is it. Flowing?" Here is a metaphor to challenge mainstream authority by hitting up with beautiful women. The kind of "extremely boring and extremely confident" arrogant beauty is the most difficult to talk to, just like mainstream thinking. Therefore, in the face of her indifference and height, young people will become more indifferent and deliberately say dirty words to her to tease her. This is the spirit of play and entertainment! In fact, this is evident from an anecdote between Kurt and Courteney Love (.). At the 1520xs music and television awards ceremony, Kurt met their fateful enemy Guns and the Rose band, so Courteney deliberately joked to Axl Rose (axl.) and said, "You are willing to do it." Is our daughter''s godfather?" Guns and Roses rock peak dynasty collapsed because of the emergence of Nirvana. The huge transformation from top superstars to tomorrows yellow flowers directly angered the hot-tempered Axel. He confronted Ko. He scolded angrily, "Why don''t you let your bitch. Shut your stinky mouth?" And Kurt was not angry at all, instead he smiled deliberately and said to Courteney, "Shut up your stinky mouth, bitch. Bitch!" Kurt''s cooperation made Axor know that he was being tricked. He raised his fist and was about to use force. He also cursed Kurt as "gay", but it was backstage at the awards ceremony, so he was stopped by the people around him. Afterwards, Kurt recalled with interest, "I couldn''t help but laugh, because I have never encountered a situation like that since the sixth grade." "The lights go out and the danger is reduced. We are here, come to entertain us! I feel stupid, but it is spreading again. Here we are, come to entertain us!" In fact, this is telling the mentality of teenagers when they go to parties. In the mainstream view, this is a dangerous, stupid, and boring party; but in Kurts view, it is because of the weirdness and stupidity that it produces shock and Infectious, let more people know the existence and efforts of non-mainstream. The focus is not on the way of expression, but on the essence of the behavior. This is the true youthful spirit. "A Mutola ()! An albino ()! A mosquito! My libido ()! Yeah! Hey! Yeah!" The lyrics of this passage are also the most controversial part, because there are several unrelated terms listed here, but they are obviously not chosen randomly. Mutola is Spanish, meaning mulatto. This word has the color of the early Spanish colonization of the Americas. It is derived from the Spanish mule and means hybrid. pay. People with albinism have white skin due to lack of melanin. They cannot see the sun, otherwise they will be burned. But their greater pressure comes from society, because they are regarded as aliens, discriminated against and excluded by mainstream society, and even killed in some African regionsbecause the bodies and organs of albinos are in witchcraft. It has a wide range of uses and will sell for a good price. Mosquitoes are considered to be the shadowy role of vampires, and they are also spurned by people. Libido is sex. Impulsive means, and also refers to excitement and impulse to other activities in psychology. In fact, it is very simple. The first three words are consistent with the non-mainstream situation, and are not accepted and recognized by the mainstream society. The last one, libido, seems to indicate that the non-mainstream is a new force, full of vitality and excitement. Impulsive, and release energy in the subsequent roar. Of course, there is also a common saying that Kurt uses these words to refer to non-mainstream, mainly for rhyming and filling in the gaps in syllables, and they do not have a deeper meaning. This statement was approved by Nirvana drummer Dave, because after Kurt figured it out, it only took five minutes to complete the lyrics. "I forgot why I was going to taste it, oh yeah, I guess it made me smile, I found it difficult, hard to find. Oh, well, just leave it alone, don''t mind." This passage fits most with the psychology of young people: we just try to taste new things, not necessarily for serious, noble or great reasons. If you have to give a reason, it is because this is prohibited by the mainstream, so try it. This is a typical rebellious psychology. It is precisely because of this strong rebellious psychology that the rise and prosperity of the non-mainstream underground culture have been inspired. Once the non-mainstream rises, they gradually occupy the territory and become the new mainstream. When we look back at the original non-mainstream movement, we will forget that our original intention was not to become the new mainstream, but to become the new mainstream. It''s nothing more than a rebellious struggle. This is true of the hippie movement, so is the punk movement, and so is the rise of Nirvana. Here is a very famous example that represents the famous "smiley face (. pattern of Nirvana. There is no definite conclusion about the origin of this smiling face. The most widely said is from Guns and Roses'' Xo-Ross: When Nirvana was recording "Don''t Mind" at the time, Kurt drew this smiling face casually. He also said that he painted Axor Rose. At that time, someone told him that it is best to draw the eyes as a cross, so that it means that Aix is ??naughty. The medicine is high. So Kurt did, then put his smiling face on the table and left. Later, a staff member discovered this graffiti and put it on the leaflet produced by the "Don''t Mind" release party, so this smiling face gradually became a classic symbol of Nirvana-after Kurt passed away. The reality is so ironic. Those so-called Nirvana fans who wear this smiling face T-shirt and even have tattoos on their bodies think that this smiling face represents Nirvana or Kurt, but in fact it is the biggest Nirvana band. Axel, the lead singer of Guns and Roses. When Nirvana released the album "Don''t Mind", they didn''t anticipate the next thing. When they had become a classic rock band, Kurt was confused. He couldn''t even remember who created this album. Original intention: not to become the mainstream, but to resist the mainstream. In the spotlight of mainstream media, Kurt lost himself, so he escaped to poison. In the world of products. Today, Kurt chose to sing the song "Youth Heart", not only for the audience, but also for himself. He wants to find himself. In an instant, Hugos eyes were filled with tears. He understood why Kurt tried to commit suicide in Rome. He understood why Kurt escaped from the drug rehabilitation center. He understood why Kurt took the initiative to provoke him. Understand the reason why Kurt sang "Youth Heart"... All of these thoughts are hidden in Kurt''s decadent, hoarse, vicissitudes, confusion, and desperate singing. The difficult emotions seem to be sharp. The blade slowly penetrated into his heart, pain overflowing bit by bit, but it made people unable to scream. "Hello, hello, hello, hello? Hello, hello, hello, how bad is it. Flow?... A rejection! A rejection! A rejection! A rejection! A rejection! A rejection! A rejection! One rejection! One rejection!" Nine times, nine times in total, nine times over and over again, repeating the lyrics of "a rejection". That kind of strong resistance and unruly resistance slowly permeated through Kurt''s voice, as if to the whole world. Vent out dissatisfaction. All the audience under the stage are in madnessEveryone is shaking their heads crazy and shouting, jumping, and caring, but no one finds the despair and pain in Kurts singing, the tearing His pain dyed those notes bright red, and desperate gray was overwhelming. How ironic the world is. The nirvana band, which claims to be non-mainstream, has become a popular pronoun that the mainstream society has sought after. The "young spirit" who shouts against the mainstream has become the spiritual leader of the whole society madly, and has been attracted by the mainstream media. The grunge rock that was given a derogatory label became the key to the renaissance of the rock dynasty, and the Nirvana band was also marked as a "classic non-mainstream" performance, which is really ironic. Seeing Kurt roaring on the stage, it was like a natural luminous body, attracting the attention of the whole world, but Hugo saw Kurt''s soul drifting away in the wind. The lonely Kurt, proud Kurt, the narcissistic Kurt, the stubborn Kurt, the overbearing Kurt... just like fragments released in the musical notes, disappearing into the wind. Hugo stood there, motionless, as if he had witnessed the last moments of Kurt''s wanton blooming life, just like an epiphany. But what about the ending of the epiphany? supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 791： Sympathy Looking at Kurt on the stage, Hugo seemed to see Catherine Hepburn. They are all the kind of people who are born on the stage, maybe in life they are just ordinary people, they can''t be distinguished in the vast sea of ??people; but as long as they stand on the stage, they will shine brightly and dazzlingly. It''s too hard to look away. At the beginning, Catherine Hepburn said that as long as there is an audience, she is willing to continue to perform; but at this time, Hugo looks at Kurt Cobain, but he feels: as long as there is a little enthusiasm, he is willing to be on stage Shang squandered arbitrarily until the flame of life was completely extinguished. At this time, Kurt seemed to consume his own life to ignite the stage, completely igniting the entire Venice High School, detonating an endless sensation and shock. It was the first time Hugo met with Kurt today, and the two people had a very unhappy relationship; but apart from personal grievances, Hugo could not say any negative words about Kurts musical talent and stage talent. He sighed from the bottom of his heart. Every minute and every second on the stage and Kurts every move are touching his soul and bringing the spirit of rock and roll to the fullest, like millions of fireworks blooming in the dark night sky. . In an instant, all the noise was quieted down, only Kurt''s voice roared in the quiet space; in an instant, all the noise roared again, and the huge noise of the mountains and the sea filled the whole world. When all the performances of the Nirvana band ended, Hugo stood there quietly looking at Kurt, who was standing at the forefront of the stage, and saw Kurt raising his right hand high and standing quietly like this, without any Other actions, but made the whole scene like boiling water, with screams, shouts, and roars. Afterwards, Kurt didn''t say anything, turned around and took the guitar off, and handed it to Ques, who was standing aside, then quickly stepped off the stage and walked towards the teaching building. The moment he walked into the teaching building, Kurt saw Hugo, and his footsteps stopped. Kurt first saw the thrilling light, and then saw the man''s face, but at this time the man''s face became blurred, only the pair of amber eyes could be seen, as if there was the sun at 7 o''clock in the morning. Fragmented gold was scattered, and a vigorous look was reflected in his eyes. What is his name? Kurt had some impressions of these eyes, but he couldn''t remember them for a while. Singing for nearly half an hour just now made his brain a little hypoxic, and his head was somewhat chaotic because of Harry. At this time, it was impossible to accurately recognize it. But at this time, Kurt was attracted by these eyes-certainly not the kind of attraction of the opposite sex, but he saw the kind of passion for rock and roll in these eyes, as if he was making "Don''t Mind" in the first place. Like the album, it reminded him of the high morale and cozy mood when "Young Heart" was created. Kurt was in a daze. He wasn''t sure whether the man in front of him was real or a fictional character in his mind, because he felt as if he had seen himself three years ago. Kurt can''t remember when he started to get tired of all this, after "don''t mind" succeeded? Or was it in 1992 when the media was so annoying? Or was it when his stomach disease started to worsen last year? But this is not important anymore, because the enthusiasm for making music at the beginning has been shattered, as if it was an extremely distant dream, and he couldn''t remember that feeling clearly. After the great success of "Don''t Mind", whether it is "Incident. Lun" or "Zi. Palace. Internal", Kurt is not satisfied with Nirvana''s album. It is not just a matter of music quality, nor is it just a matter of music quality. The conflict between the music they insisted on and the commercialization of record companies is more of a kind of confusion. When his self-righteous non-mainstream junk rock has become synonymous with the mainstream, he lost his faith in the positioning of his music. Kurt is tired of Nirvana. But at this moment, Kurt vaguely found his original vague shadow in the eyes in front of him. The bulging heat in his chest when he sang "Youth Heart" on stage softened his stiff heart again, but That memory seemed too far away, even if Kurt worked hard, there was no way to make the vague influence clear. When Kurt saw clearly, he saw that the man in front of him was not himself. What is this man''s name? Kurt suddenly thought about it curiously, but he still couldn''t remember, and then took a step forward, speeded up and walked over, leaving the eyes and the man behind him. Hugo looked back at the back of Kurt''s fading away. Kurt had no time to go far. The other members of the Nirvana band, their managers, assistants and others hurried after them, and they didn''t care about standing aside. The members of Glory To Death, not even Pat and Dave, who were just hot-tempered, obviously, after the performance is over, Kurt is the focus they must pay attention to compared to Glory To Death. This large group of people chased after him, and soon blocked Kurt''s skeletal figure, and then disappeared completely. "I don''t like them." Pedro''s voice rang out beside him, as if venting his anger, nagging, "I don''t like them, I just don''t like them." No one responded to Pedro''s complaint. Hugo looked at his teammates and they all looked thoughtful. This is why rock bands always like to go on tour, because they can always get more experience and lessons from their performances, whether it is their own performance or the performance of others. Nirvana was able to turn grunge rock from a non-mainstream into a market trend, not only because they pushed the right music out at the right time, but also because of their absolute strength and Kotters talent for stunning rock trends for half a century. They cannot be ignored. Even the most critical music critics can criticize Nirvana''s music for not knowing the so-called and sound. Yin, but can''t criticize the powerful appeal of the Nirvana band''s live performance. Hugo twitched his lips and looked at Pedro, "They don''t need our liking." Pedro looked at Hugo, opened his mouth and wanted to refute a few words, but found that he couldn''t say it at all. In the end, he could only bow his head angrily and mumble the onomatopoeia of unknown meaning, which made Hugo laugh. . Maybe they had a mismatch with Nirvana, and the only time they met was unpleasant, but it would not affect Hugo''s admiration for Kurt''s talent in music. This admiration has nothing to do with individuals, but is only a respect in the field of professionalism. Neil raised his head and looked at his teammates, and found that apart from Hugo, the others were all unconscious, even Fujin was like this. He took a deep breath and patted with a chuckle. Dro''s shoulder, "Pepe, why, are you scared?" "What are you talking about!" Pedro immediately seemed as if he was stabbed in the ass, he jumped up and looked at Neil glaringly, "Where am I scared! Haha, it''s funny! Our band''s performance will definitely not Lost to them! Absolutely!" After speaking, Pedro felt a little bit vain, because he didn''t seem to cite any evidence, so he mumbled, raised his hand and pointed at Hugo, "They have Kurt. We have Hugo, huh, we are great too!" Pedro didn''t even notice, he used the word "also". But Neil and Hugo found out, and they couldn''t help but smile at each other. Neal then said, "That''s right, there are so many great rock bands in the world, and we have become one of them. This is the most important thing." Glory to Death has never been a timid band, as if they hadn''t completely run in at the beginning, and they were facing the radio commander in Memphis. You know, the strength of the radio commander is absolutely unquestionable. They can also be regarded as one of the best bands in the history of music, but even after witnessing the powerful strength of the radio commander on the spot, they did not flinch and they still dedicated. Wonderful performance. So, the same is true today. Neil''s words immediately made Pedro proud, "Yes, that''s it! Let everyone feel the strength of our band''s performance!" "You''d better not stiff your fingers and make a mistake." Fujin said Shi Shiran next to him, and immediately made Pedro look at Fujin depressed and resentfully like a discouraged ball. But Fujin didn''t care at all, still standing in place with ease. Alfonso also patted Pedro''s shoulder with a miserable face, and immediately made Pedro''s cheeks flush, and shouted in annoyance, "Alfonso!" He even stood on his side. Alfonso has such an expression, which obviously makes Pedro very depressed. Pedro''s expression immediately pleased everyone, and everyone burst into laughter. Neil then let out a sigh of relief quietly. Todays Nirvana Bands performance is too shocking It seems...like to be burning lives for the last performance. The powerful infectious and shocking power has almost penetrated all obstacles. It sang directly in the depths of the soul, so including him, the entire glory to death was plunged into shock. Fortunately, now everyone is back to their senses. However, this idea is ridiculous. How could Nirvana be the "last performance". Neil glanced at Hugo subconsciously, but saw that Hugo was also a little absent-mindedly lowering his head thinking about something. Neil''s first reaction was, does Hugo have the same thoughts as himself? This immediately surprised Neil. At this moment, Hugo just raised his head. Neil looked at Hugo''s questioning gaze and twitched the corner of his mouth to show a smile. Hugo didn''t care and responded with a smile. Neil couldn''t help but cursed himself with "crank thinking", quietly swept this thought out of his mind, and then refocused his attention on his teammates. It''s just that the long-lasting noisy and enthusiasm outside the window seems to continue the enthusiasm after the Nirvana band''s performance is over, making everyone''s heartbeat involuntarily and crazy, as if beating the beat of a drum. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 792： Shock staged "Dance! As if no one is watching you. Love! As if you have never been hurt. Sing! As if no one listens. Work! As if you don''t need money. Live! As if today is the end. " Neil stood on the stage, feeling that this small space was so familiar, the blood gurgling in his body, which was filled with clusters of small flames, gradually awakening his enthusiasm. This is not the first time he has participated in a performance, and of course it will not be his last performance; this is not the smallest stage he has ever participated in, and certainly not the largest stage he has ever experienced. But looking at the constantly surging faces of youth, the desire for the stage and the enthusiasm for performance surged up in an instant. Standing on the other side of the stage, Alfonso closed his eyes and continued to breathe deeply, but his hands fell on the keyboard, playing volley, as if he was feeling the kind of excitement when his fingertips touched the keyboard; Not far away, Pedro was a little nervous. He lowered his head and adjusted the position of his bass seriously, looking for his most comfortable posture. At this time, his smart and lively eyes were watching the strings incomparably intently. Fujin sitting on his side in the center was a big horse with a golden sword, holding the drumsticks tightly with both hands, and then placing it on the jazz drum casually, as if it couldn''t be more relaxed. But Neal knew about Fujin, and from Fujin''s focused sight, he could see his high concentration at this time. Looking along Fujin''s line of sight, Neil saw Hugo in the center, staggering away from Fujin''s position. Neil''s eyes also stayed on Hugo, who was standing at the front of the stage. Hugo with his guitar on his back was playing with the microphone stand. The noisy crowd in front of him seemed to have never entered his eyes, and he adjusted intently. microphone. The crowd of thousands of people in front of them is like a hurricane passing by, roaring turbulently, and the faces deformed by overexcitement express their inner enthusiasm and excitement in the most direct way. Since the Nirvana band appeared on the stage just now, it has been worse than that, as if the restlessness that can tear the whole world at any time is constantly surging. But Hugo stood calmly and quietly like that, as if the hurricane and the waves of the teeth dancing claws were just paper tigers, and there was no fear at all. The tall and straight body is like a bright lighthouse, still motionless in the rainy night when the tsunami is coming, guiding the direction straightly and firmly, integrating the whole band of Glory to Death. However, from Hugos amber eyes, you can see the faintly flashing fire that ignited his enthusiasm. The unparalleled concentration and devotion, like the cleanest and purest oxygen, slowly Inject the fire, and let the fire start to grow bit by bit. Looking at such a Hugo, Neil suddenly remembered what he said just now. To be more precise, he remembered what Hugo said before going on stage, "Perform it! It''s like this is the last performance." ." Grumbling, Neil could feel the boiling of his own blood in an instant, and he could not help squeezing the guitar in his hand. The solid touch and familiar touch made Neil''s excitement begin to erupt like a volcano. At this moment, Neil suddenly understood the essence of Nirvanas performance just now. It was specious, but he didnt have more time to think about it. He only knew that he had to put his fingertips into the performance of the music now. The contact of the string can release his inner desire. With a "wow", the earth-shattering shouts on the scene poured down like a rainstorm, as if it was just a silent picture, and suddenly the volume was turned to the maximum. Neil only felt that his eardrum had reached its limit. , And a little more noiseeven if it''s just a little, his eardrums will burst. However, Neil didn''t feel uncomfortable. He only felt that his heart seemed to fit in with the overwhelming shouts, and then began to beat, then beat again, and his emotions began to explode along with the performance. The clear and melodious black and white keyboard sound flows down from Alfonsos fingertips like a poem, and the piano sound like the tinkling of spring water slowly flows into the boiling magma in front of you, this winding thin The flow slowly quieted the gurgling magma, and all the restlessness was hidden under the surface heat, waiting for the time to erupt. Some surprises, todays Glory to Deaths opening concert is not "Li (, which is still on the charts, but another song in the album, "Dont be upset about the past (''t...in.anger, This made the audience a little strange, but a little throbbing, just listening to Hugo''s mellow and moving voice whizzing like wind in the dazzling golden sunshine of Los Angeles. "There is boredom in your eyes, because you can''t find the place where you can realize your dreams. When you say that you give up, all the efforts you put into it will disappear without a trace." The lyrics of this song are different from Nirvana''s "Youth Heart", easy to understand, but deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The narrative lyrics are like grandfather and grandmother sitting under the summer wisteria frame and remembering the mellow voice of the year. Sunlight pierced through the ivy vines, and the scent of tea exuded a charming scent in the air. Those long-lasting memories sounded like a cello. Someone wondered, if they insisted on that dream when they were seventeen years old, would they be different now; some wondered, if they hadnt dropped out of university when they were 21 years old, would life be a different world; someone; Thinking, if I didnt hear the Beatles music when I was nine years old, would rock and roll never become a part of my life; some people wondered, if I could confess to that girl when I was fourteen, Can first love come true... However, these are "ifs", all assumptions that have become the past, and no one knows the answers to these ifs. Because, when I gave up, all my efforts have disappeared, and my destiny has changed. This kind of powerlessness sounded slowly in everyone''s heart, because everyone has their own "if" and their own "regrets" in their hearts. Hugo''s voice like a confession made the fragments in his memory continue to surge. . "So, I will start a revolution from the bed. My life, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind. Outside the house is blooming in the middle of summer. When you stand by the stove, the flames reflect your face. , The hope in your heart is burning like that flame." Compared with regret, this is the right choice to change from now on. Yesterday has become history forever, and tomorrow is a future that will never be known. Only today, and only today, is in my hands, and today is the moment I can decide. To restore the mistakes of the past and change the facts of the future, we must base ourselves on the present. Whether it is stopping in the past or looking forward to the future, it is of no avail. The imprint in the palm lines is always the present. So, leather. Life must start from now, before the impulse has time to calm down, before the midsummer slips through the fingers, while the fire of hope is still burning, take ones own steps. Todays small step may be A big step in the future. "So Sally can wait. She knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youth is gradually withering, but I remember you said, don''t be upset about the past." Just this simple lyrics touched the hearts of countless people. Perhaps at a certain moment when I heard the melody, I was suddenly touched by this inner voice; or on a day when my will was low, I was excited by it and said that I dont need to care about everything in the past; or Hugo''s deep-rooted singing suddenly realized, and the memories in his heart began to turn overwhelming... Perhaps, deep in everyones heart, there is a song of "Dont be annoyed by the past" that belongs to you. The memory that belongs only to you is in tears in the melody, bitter, sweet, happy, and painful. Dancing lightly on the tip of the tongue, turning into buds that resemble the first blooms of cherry blossoms in April, slowly opening. I sang together and sang over and over again, but still seemed to sing endlessly, all the words I wanted to say in my heart. Those who have made us happy and sad should always learn to let go and be grateful, and let the past stay in the wind. Every time we shed tears and sadness is the only way to grow, it will make us more mature. The emotional part of this melody is that Hugos mellow voice tells the simplest but most profound truth. Dont remember the past, dont feel angry and regret the past, let alone let the past become yourself. A stumbling block to keep going. When the past scenes flash in front of our eyes, all we can do is "to be awakened again and again in the memory, then wipe away the tears and move on." Kurt was about to leave. He had arrived in the parking lot of Venice High School, but his footsteps suddenly stopped. The distant but mellow voice slowly tore in the air, and UU reading burst out with energy that shocked the soul. Kurt was sluggish for a moment, in a daze, he turned his head and looked at the source of the sound, he realized that the sound seemed to be his confidant. Inexplicably, Kurt believed that the owner of this voice could understand him, he could confide his inner bitterness and sorrow to the other party, and the other party would give him a correct answer and bring light to his world again. The phrase "Don''t be annoyed by the past" caused Kurt''s broken soul to tremble slightly. Under the golden sunlight, Hugos voice released infinite energy, especially the glorious teammates. The perfect combination of people and instruments, people and music has appeared like never before, whether it is Neil or Foggin. No matter it is Pedro or Alfonso, including Hugo who is playing the guitar, the performance is perfect. The melody and Hugo''s voice are seamlessly combined, bursting out a dazzling chemical reaction. In an instant, the magma that was temporarily dormant due to the sound of the music broke through the shackles and burst out in a doubly powerful posture. The entire playground was shaken in an instant. The hearts of more than five thousand people were beating at this moment, and they found the same. Rhythm. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 793： Shining moment There is a voice that can awaken sleeping memories through difficulties and obstacles; there is a melody that can crush all the protective shells to fit the soul; there is a lyrics that can hit the softest part of the heart like a meteor. This is the power of music, and this is why music can be a bridge for everyone. At this moment, the singing on the stage with a touch of sadness but shining with subtle light is this kind of music. Involuntarily, people raised their hands, waved their hands in accordance with the rhythm of the melody, and then vented the turbulent emotions that could not be described in words with their feet, bodies, and voices. The entire playground of Venice High School was like a sea of ??people, and the undulating waves spread endlessly in the line of sight. "Take me to the place you are longing for, a place that no one knows and is waiting for us to explore. Please don''t waste your youth in rock bands, they will only make you sink." There is only one youth, and only one time. This is the most beautiful and wonderful period of life. No matter how long the life is, this is the most brilliant period. However, no one knows this truth. Only after the youth has disappeared in the wind can they stand in stunned position, look back blankly at the lush green years, and then be at a loss, wanting to go back to the past but can''t do anything. , Wanting to take a step towards the future but at a loss, can only stand stupidly on the spot, remembering the past, holding the ray of "unwilling" and reluctant to start again. However, people often overlook that youth is precious because it is wanton, unassuming, and unruly. What it carries is the fearlessness and courage in the heart, breaking the shackles of life, and doing it freely. I, hold on to myself, the light of youth gleams in the lines of my palm. Many people don''t even understand what youth means. Perhaps it was for the dream of rock and roll, desperately, left school, abandoned the family, forgot the future, and devoted himself to the band; perhaps it was to spend time, drinking, partying, racing, and having fun, leaving the stress and troubles of life at home In the mailbox at the door, arm yourself with the truest emotions in your heart, without pretentiousness; perhaps to release your body and mind, sitting in a daze on the balcony of the attic in the sunny afternoon, a cup of tea and just watching the time slip away. . This is youth, who will not succumb to society, will not be fettered by morality, will not be afraid of the future, but will be shining wantonly, using their soul to shine. This is also the reason why youth is unique: this is a time that can never be replaced. When we learn to grow up, when we learn to worry, when we learn to fear, when we learn responsibility, when we learn to bear, youth is gone forever Up. "So, I will start a revolution from the bed. My life, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind. Outside the house is blooming in the middle of summer. When you stand by the stove, the flames reflect your face. , The hope in your heart is burning like that flame." Therefore, the meaning of youth is not in age, but in mentality. When the mentality has changed and the growth has come unstoppable, then leave your youth in the time when you are crazy for rock and roll, disputes for friends, and debauchery for happiness, and all your nostalgia, reluctance, and unwillingness Reflected in the photo album, sorting out my own shape, embracing my life after I grew up, and remembering the years of ignorance and squandering time. Hugos mellow and warm voice is like the brightest ray of sunlight in his youth, penetrating the shackles of time, penetrating the obstacles of space, and projecting directly from the most brilliant distant memory on the present atrium, in an instant Suddenly, the turbulent emotions overwhelmed me. Before I realized it, tears welled up in my eyes, and the choking in my throat was telling the mixed feelings in my heart. The melody gradually reached its peak, and the drum beat accompanies the passionate guitar strings to spill in the heart, "So Sally can wait", everyone in the audience sang loudly in unison, the uniform singing voice followed Hugo''s voice , Like a response from all over the world, from the depths of memory, quietly echoing in the sky above the playground and above the soul. "She knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youth is gradually withering, but I remember you said, don''t be annoyed by the past. At least not today." Every sentence of the lyrics is so sharp, and it pierced the chest accurately, and only when you try your best to shout out, can you vent the intricate thoughts in your heart. The five thousand audience members sang hoarse, every word comes from the depths of their hearts, full of tearful weight and intricacies, shining brightly in the gorgeous sunshine in the afternoon. The continuous chorus of the whole audience made the stage tremble slightly. Neil could clearly feel that the enthusiasm in the body was continuously transmitted from the fingertips to the strings, and the surging passion was melted into the melody. The feeling that the whole soul was singing happily was unprecedented. Not only Neal, but Fogins drums, Alfonsos keyboard, and Pedros bass are all like this. The excitement and joy that rises from the depths of the soul is perfectly combined with the melody. This is what The true essence of live performance is also the peak performance of music. Hugo closed his eyes involuntarily, because he was eager to hear this voice swarming from all directions, this is the voice from memory, this is the voice from the bottom of my heart, this is the voice from the soul, igniting every word in the lyrics with enthusiasm A ray of emotion has a subtle resonance with Hugo''s heart. Hugo''s mind immediately showed the situation when he was composing the song. The excitement of rebuilding the courage after being lost, continued to stir in his chest. The closed eye sockets couldn''t help but feel a little warm. This is the power of live performance! Although audiences will not compare the Glory to Death and Nirvana bands, and the two very different bands are not comparable, there is no doubt that the live performances of the two bands are undoubtedly absolutely top-notch. . The power that shocks the soul is hidden in the melody and awakens the most real emotions in the mind. Kurt just stood there, even if Dave pulled his arm to signal that he was going to get in the car, he didn''t move, just stood there and listened quietly. Involuntarily, Kurt also closed his eyes. This is not only a song, but also a whisper from the soul, which can only be understood by listening with the soul. "So Sally can wait. She knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youth is gradually withering, but I remember you said, don''t be upset about the past. At least not today." Kurt only felt warm in his eyes, opened his eyes slightly, and the sunlight entering his line of sight became blurred. In the hazy halo, he seemed to see himself laughing in the studio. What is that? When? It''s been a long time since he laughed so freely. It seems that it was something before the release of "Don''t Mind". Although it was only three years ago, it was as remote as a lifetime event. The feeling that the heart trembles slightly because of the music is really long-lost. It is like two strangers who have never met, but find a spiritual fit because of the common music. The melodies that really move people are actually similar. It is not the way or means of composing music, but the implication. The real emotion in the melody. Kurt opened his mouth suddenly and asked, "Who are they?" Dave, who stood behind Kurt, was stunned. He didn''t forget the conflict between Kurt and Glory to the death before. He thought that Kurt was going to pick something up again, so he couldn''t help but hesitate. But Kurt just stood there quietly, motionless, Dave hesitated for a moment, and said, "To death, the lead singer is Hugo Lancaster." Kurt didn''t speak, he looked at the world through the hazy halo, everything seemed to have a golden halo, beautiful and indescribable, the corners of his mouth that was tightly pressed involuntarily quietly A small arc was drawn, but it quickly disappeared, and he whispered, "Glory to death (death. or.), glory? Or? Death? Glory, or death?" In a trance, the souls of the Nirvana band and the souls of glory to death, under the afternoon sun, separated by the time of a charity performance, separated by the space of a playground, overlapped together, the kind that came from the depths of the soul. Calling, making a clank, reverberating, reverberating, reverberating in my mind... The voice from a distance was like velvet, awakening Kurt again, "But I remember you said, don''t be upset about the past. At least not today." The long-lasting voice gradually disappeared into the melody, and then The noise surged in an instant. "D.o.g...d.o.g...d.o.g..." The uniform shouts were deafening The whole Venice High School was shaken, and the trance Nirvana band opened again when the opening scene was repeated. The shouts of those lines, "d.o.g" It''s so hoarse, as if all the turbulence in my heart must be vented. It''s just a slogan, but it makes people have an urge to cry. The slogan was like a ray of light projected over. Kurt couldn''t help but want to know the singer of this song. He wanted to talk to this person, but... after hesitating, he didn''t want it, and he couldn''t. So, Kurt stood there, let out a long sigh, then regained his senses, and gave Dave a look to signal that they could leave. Dave glanced at Kurt. He originally thought Kurt would move, but there was nothing. He looked back at the direction of the playground, and finally only shook his head. Kurt is so proud, he doesn''t want to bow his head; Kurt is so lonely, he is afraid of strangers; Kurt is so reserved, he refuses to take the initiative. So, Kurt turned around and got in the car. The door of the car was closed by Ques, who followed closely, and a wall was erected between Kurt and Hugo''s world, and then the light that occasionally flashed in Kurt''s world disappeared again and fell into the darkness again. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 794： Sally Wishes After all the performances of the glory to the death, the voice shouting "d.0.g" on the spot still did not disappear. This may be regarded as the most hearty performance since the establishment of the glory to the death, thanks to Nirvana With the excitement of the band, the performance of all members of Glory To Death today is perfect. The indiscriminate cheering and screaming at the scene are not surprising. The turbulent crowds seemed to submerge the stage at any time, making this temporary wooden stage shiver in waves of people. , Groaning in pain as if it would fall apart in the next second. However, today''s glory to death is just the finale performance. The real leader of the big axis is Donnie Breston, who won a Grammy victory not long ago. Therefore, even if the audience is still not satisfied, glory to death still leaves quickly. After leaving the stage, the stage was handed over to the host again. However, the host was very pitiful. After stepping onto the stage, he couldn''t control the scene at all. The unanimous "d. 0. g" shout echoed and completely submerged the host''s voice. When Hugo stepped off the stage and walked towards the gate of the teaching building, the narrow passage that was forcibly cleared out was blocked on both sides, and the dense crowd stretched out their arms, looking like a centipede or an octopus. The scene was terrifying for such creatures, but there was no way, Hugo could only bite the bullet and walk straight away. A pair of hands were very enthusiastic and kept on Hugo''s body. Those who attacked Hugo''s face or grabbed Hugo''s clothes, although it is cheating, but compared to those who directly attacked Hugo''s chest and Xia San Lu. In terms of hands, it''s already very polite. So Hugo could only lower his head, cover his cheek with one hand, and hold the bottom with one hand, then opened the way with his shoulder, and walked forward quickly behind Neil. People who don''t know think that Hugo is a criminal who committed heinous crimes. I finally ran into the teaching building. Hugos clothes were torn apart. There were red marks left over from scratches all over his body. Although Hugo was accustomed to such battles, he was still out of breath. , Quite a bit of a sense of escape. Just as Hugo was about to say something, she saw Tang Ni who was oncoming. Hugo quickly nodded with a friendly smile, which was regarded as a greeting. Tang Ni also smiled and nodded in response, but she didn''t know if Tang Ni was more confessed, or because she was too nervous about preparing to perform, or for other reasons, the smile on her face was a little stiff, not too natural. However, Hugo and Tang Ni were the strangers who met for the first time, so he didn''t think too much. He greeted Neil, who was standing not far away, and walked forward with a smile, "The performance just now At the time, did you feel it?" This kind of hearty performance is a kind of enjoyment for the audience, and it is also true for the band, and they can also understand more things. Neil''s mood also rose, with a clear smile on his face and a clear expression of excitement between his eyebrows. He nodded vigorously, "Wow, this is really incredible." Before the two people were almost talking, there was a huge impetus behind them. It was obvious that someone had jumped on the backs of both of them, and then Pedro''s excited voice came, "Great, great. That''s great!" Immediately afterwards, Alfonsos rising voice echoed in the corridor, I cant believe it, I really cant believe it, oh God! **** Christ! Then you can hear Alfonsos jumping sound, I guess he He also hugged Fujin and started celebrating wildly. Henry and Samora standing at the door were completely abandoned by the band members. They could not celebrate with them. Although the mood was high at this time, they still had to stay and supervise the staff to take down the instruments. If it is normal, in addition to the drum set, the other instruments are brought on and off by the members themselves, but the scene is out of control today. The passage from the stage to the teaching building is really crazy. The band members bring their own instruments instead. It is prone to accidents, so I left this job to the on-site staff. The band members returned to the lounge and discussed their feelings during the performance. Todays performance really benefited the band a lot, not only their own performance, but also reached a whole new level; at the same time, there is also the Nirvana band. The performance of the Broken Pumpkins band felt the shock and passion so close at the scene, which also made the members excited. After all the instruments were sorted out, the band members quickly followed Henry and Samora to the place where the van was. At this time, the performance had only just begun. I originally thought that the campus should still be empty, but it was obviously glorious. The dead members underestimated their current popularity. At least fifty fans have gathered near the van. Seeing the band appear, they immediately swarmed up with excitement. Although it was a little unexpected, at this moment, Glory to Death is not stunned without knowing anything. They calmed down quickly, coping with the fans that gradually surrounded them, and then slowly moved towards the direction of the van. . Hugo is even more comfortable with the situation before him. While lowering his head and stepping forward, he smiles and faces the faces that are constantly emerging around him. The layers of screams and shouts are constantly stimulating. Wearing the eardrums-here is different from the stage. The screams standing on the stage are the source of motivation, but here all screams erupt at close range, putting the eardrums under tremendous pressure, so involuntary steps will gradually accelerate. However, Hugo''s gaze stayed on a figure not far away, and his footsteps paused a little. Cameron Diaz noticed Hugo''s sight, which happened to fall on his body, which made Cameron stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face, and the excitement in his eyes could not be hidden. At this time, "Ghost in Disguise" is still in post-production, and the pre-publication has not yet been held. Cameron is still an ordinary person-her reputation as a model is more in Europe, and the response in the United States is relatively limited. Therefore, standing in the crowd, no one will deliberately notice the presence of Cameron. However, when Hugos gaze was projected there, many people also looked at it. The "beehive" surrounding Hugo stopped temporarily, and then followed Hugo towards Cameron. The direction is close. Cameron didnt know what was going on. Hugo would actually walk towards her directly. She didnt want to guess wildly, but her flustered heartbeat had betrayed her, which made Cameron afraid to even look at Hugo directly. May be shy and embarrassed, lowered his eyes. But at this moment, the crowd rushing towards Cameron suddenly stopped moving forward. Cameron couldn''t help but raised his head and looked at the past. Then he saw Hugo stopping five steps away from him. After stepping down, she looked down at a little girl and said something with a smile on her face. Seeing this scene, Cameron''s cheeks turned red with a "wow", she just became passionate! This thought made Cameron so embarrassed that she couldnt wait for a hole to let her get in immediately. Cameron stood there a little at a loss, hesitating and wanted to escape. Originally, she wanted to talk to Hugo. But with this misunderstanding just now, Cameron couldn''t stay anymore, she had to slip away. Hugo didn''t notice Cameron, his gaze stayed on Sally Hansen. This petite but big girl left a deep impression on Hugo. Her long chestnut hair like a waterfall is really unforgettable. Hugo couldn''t help but walked over and knelt down to look at the girl in front of her. , "Hey, long time no see." Sally did not expect that Hugo would actually come over and talk to herself. She was already short and the crowd was so turbulent that it would be useless for her to squeeze up, so she could only stand anxiously on the periphery and try to stand on tiptoe. Trying to take a look at Hugo. She didnt squeeze in in the performance just now, and could only listen to the glorious performance outside the crowd; and now she still couldnt see Hugo, which disappointed Sally. She was after learning about the event. , Who sneaked over from Berkeley without telling her family, but now she can''t even look at Hugo up close, and Sally can''t hide her emotions. Unexpectedly, Hugo found her, and Sallys eyes that were like black grapes soaked in water suddenly burst into light. "Hey, Hugo!" Sally was very excited, breathing heavily, with a proud smile on the corners of her mouth. It bloomed, but she still tried to calm down and said happily, "The band''s performance just now was wonderful, really wonderful!" Hugo squatted down and looked at Sally in front of him, wondering if it was his own illusion. Why did he feel that he hadn''t seen Sally for a long time. Not only did Sally not grow taller, she became thinner, but Hugo didn''t have time. A clear concept, he didnt know how much it is normal for a teenager to grow in a few months, so Hugo quickly got rid of the idea, and said with a smile, "This is Our pleasure." "So, which show do you like the most today?" Hugo had a bright smile on his face, and the fans who were standing around melted instantly. Although Hugo''s smile was aimed at Sally, they watched it all. When Hugo had such a brilliant expression, all of them were so excited that they couldn''t help themselves, and sighs came and went one after another. "Don''t be upset about the past (, t...in.anger)!" Sally said loudly without any hesitation, smiling like a sunflower. Hugo couldn''t help laughing Are you because today''s performance is indeed the most brilliant, or because of Sally?" Xiao Nizi blinked slyly, "Can I say that there are two reasons?" Hugo smiled and nodded, "Of course, of course, this is an affirmation for us." Hugo raised his right hand and gently touched Sally''s head, then stood up again, "I must leave today, hope I will be able to see you the next time I perform."" "Hugo, can you promise me a request?" Sally grabbed Hugo''s right hand and said anxiously. Hugo glanced at Sally in surprise, thought about it, then squatted down again, smiled and said, "Of course!" Sally bit her lower lip, and said seriously, "Can I have another tour to Glory to Death? This time, I want to participate in the tour with the band, from the first to the last!" (To be continued ( Dian Dian Han Zhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 795： Crowd chasing Hugo looked at Sally with some surprise, because Sally in front of her looked too young, as if she was only in her early ten years old, and she was accompanied by her mother when she attended Junjie''s concert last time. Therefore, it seems that it is very difficult for Sally to participate in the glorious to death tour. Its more reasonable if other fans made this request to Glory To Death. For example, after Sallys words were said, the fans around them all boiled, but when Sally made this request, Hugo didnt know what to do. Answered, the smile at the corner of his mouth was outlined, "Why do you suddenly think like this?" "You told me, did you forget?" Sally stared at those eyes and said seriously, but Hugo pulled the corners of her mouth embarrassedly. With Hugo''s confusion, he naturally couldn''t remember. Fortunately, Sally didnt mean to pursue it. Then she said, Dont be upset about the past (, t...in.anger), this is what you said, I dont want to regret it, I want to participate in the glory During the to-death concert tour, I want to be part of the bands music, and I want to watch you shine on your journey." Since knowing the glorious death music, this wish has taken root in Sallys heart, and then thrived day by day. Just now, Sally stood outside the turbulent crowd, listening to the song "Dont Annoyed by the past..." Sally confirmed this idea as her heart was shaking and resounding, and she was more certain than ever: she wanted to be part of the Glory To Death Tour. You only have one youth. If you dont want to regret it, you should firmly grasp your youth and spend the most precious day recklessly, unrestrainedly and happily, and then leave no regrets and the helplessness and bitterness of growth. This kind of life , Is unique. Listening to Sallys words, the noisy fans around me slowly calmed down. I have to say that the performance of Glory To Death is really deep in the soul. At this time, I heard Sallys simple and simple words, and the stormy sea in my heart Can''t restrain it anymore. Hugo looked at Sally''s black eyes, looked at it seriously, in a daze, he seemed to really see Sally saying, "Don''t be upset about the past, at least not today." "Okay." Hugo didn''t continue to ask, but he responded neatly, and then he saw the brilliant smile blooming in Sally''s dark eyes like a starry night. At this moment, Hugo really wants to believe that Sally knows glorious music, and Sally also knows glorious rock and roll. She is the confidant of their band, a once-in-a-lifetime encounter. In fact, some time ago, Neil, Fokkin and others were planning a tour to Glory to Death. The life of a rock band is to keep on running on the road. After they plan to "speed of life and death", they will enter the tour. Although no charter has been set, the brand new tour has indeed entered the band''s sight. Thinking of this, Hugo also laughed with Sally, "Pay attention to the latest news of the band. I look forward to a different company on this trip." Cameron was standing not far away, witnessing this scene. She originally wanted to escape, but her sight couldnt leave Hugo. Hugo was like a luminous body born today. Firmly attracted all her attention. She always seemed to be able to see the gentle and gentleman on Hugo. She watched Hugo squat down thoughtfully in order to match the height of the fans; she watched the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth that was gentle enough to make people melt, dazzling soft light in the sun; she watched the rain The excitement and excitement flashing in those eyes are like a child getting a beloved toy... Such a Hugo could not leave her at all. With a "bang", a violent force suddenly rammed over. Cameron only felt a pain in his shoulder, and he didn''t even have time to react. The whole person fell down, there was a series of loud noises, and more than a dozen people turned towards Hugo swarmed in direction. It seems that the performance on the playground is nearing its end, and gradually more and more fans have gathered. Obviously, Cameron was hit by fans who were so excited that they were too excited. Cameron fell to the ground unexpectedly. She only felt a soreness in her ankle. She was still looking at the scratches in her palms, but when she tried to stand up, she found , Her ankle was a little weak, but she didn''t stand up, but fell to sit down again. Could it be that the ankle was twisted? Cameron immediately checked his ankle anxiously and stretched out his hand to touch it. Then he was a little relieved. It shouldn''t be twisted. It''s probably just stretched, so the ankle is a little uncomfortable. Cameron just breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that the crowd was swarming over again, which made her immediately startled. There were at least 30 people who surrounded Hugo just now. If a large crowd rushed over, she There is no time to escape. If you are not injured, you will be injured. The stampede accident at the concert is the most worrying situation. Cameron couldn''t help closing his eyes, trying to curl up the whole person to avoid the possibility of injury as much as possible, but he didn''t want a gentle voice sounded in his ear, "Are you okay?" The familiar voice made Ka Mellon''s heart stiffened in an instant, and he raised his head abruptly to see the worry between Hugo''s eyebrows. Cameron was a little at a loss for an instant, she didn''t know how to answer, and then she saw Hugo stretch out her right hand, that broad palm looked so warm in the sparse sunlight, Camerons The brain was blank for an instant, and she stretched out her right hand and placed it in Hugo''s palm, almost without any thoughts. Sure enough, it was as warm as imagined, and even a little hot. Hugo pulled Cameron up hard, and then Cameron heard Hugo say in a low voice that is even more moving than a cello, "Can you go by yourself?" "Yes...Yes, I have no problem." Cameron said in a flustered and shy manner. Although she always wanted to be positive and bold, every time she faced Hugo, the heartbeat that lost its rhythm was always a bad thing. , So she couldn''t calm down at all, this kind of joy and nervousness made Cameron feel that his cheeks must be red hot. Hugo had already let go of his hands, but he noticed that Camerons right ankle seemed unable to exert any force. After thinking about it, he held Cameron again and saw that he was only ten steps away from them. Van, "If you don''t mind, take our car and leave together?" In Hugos perception, Cameron is also an actor, and the two can be regarded as friends-at least Cameron has come to the crew of "Life and Death", so he must stay here as an ordinary fan. It''s not appropriate, and Cameron''s ankle is still inconvenient at this time, so it''s not a problem to take her by the way. Cameron heard Hugos proposal, and her heartbeat hit her eardrums like drumsticks. She swallowed her saliva without even noticing, and said in a slightly trembling voice, " Okay, of course!" After she had spoken, she realized that she was impatient and earnest, and she had no feminine demeanor at all. Cameron was immediately annoyed, and she avoided her sight, biting her lower lip and cursing fiercely. Aiming at myself: What an idiot. But the fact is like this. Every time she makes a fool of herself in front of Hugo either by accident, or nervous enough to be fooled, this...it''s really bad. Hugo was scrupulous about the turbulent crowd around him at this time, and did not notice Cameron''s slight changes. He just got a positive answer and helped Cameron go forward quickly. Taking into account Camerons ankle, Hugo used his hands to hold Cameron almost directly. The two people made two steps in three steps, and quickly walked to the side of the van, and then the crowd was noisy. He got into the car in the out of control voice. Cameron didn''t have time to say hello to other people, because she knew she must blush scary at this time, Hugo''s strong arms and chest made her have no time to pay attention to other things, like a puppet. Cameron was very upset: Why is this every encounter with Hugo? Hugo asked Cameron to find a spot to sit down first. In such a chaotic situation, it is not a good time to say hello. He looked back and forth, "Is there anyone else?" Since Hugo had the most people around him, and he was delayed because of Sally and Cameron, he was the last to get in the car. Henry, who was sitting at the door, closed the car door and called to Samora. ,"Set off!" There are at least 70 fans outside the van, constantly tapping the glass of the van, trying to arouse the attention of the Glory To Death band members, but this ferocious appearance looks like it is about to smash the windows of the car and break the car. They were all overturned, but it was like a riot, making the members look at each other The Zamora car had just started up and moved slowly, and I saw that the direction of the playground was used a lot like With the crowd of bees, everyone in the car took a deep breath, but Samora was the most calm. He continued to accelerate slowly to avoid accidents with the fans around the car, and waited to gradually throw away the fans around. After that, immediately stepped on the accelerator, and the van immediately accelerated. With a cry, the van quickly drove out of the gate of Venice High School. Looking back, the huge crowd was still chasing up, looking like apocalyptic zombies chasing, making people jaw-dropping. . Fortunately, the van has fully accelerated, and soon the crowd behind is getting farther and farther. At this time, all the talents in the carriage breathed a sigh of relief. This was originally just a charity event, but the result was such an explosive response, which was really unexpected. "Hugo, is this lady?" Pedro''s voice with a deep smile broke the tight to relaxed atmosphere in the carriage, and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) . Chapter 796： Small progress Cameron found that the band members eyes were focused on herself. She glanced at Hugo, who was sitting on her right, and then smiled brightly and introduced herself confidently and bravely, Hello everyone, Im Cameron Diaz, a model, has just become an actor and is currently working on it." Hugo looked at Cameron in surprise, there was a big gap between Cameron and Hugo''s mind. Cameron in Hugo''s impression was more shy and nervous while bold, but Cameron, who introduced himself in front of him, was generous and smiling-such a Cameron, and Hugo crossing The previous impressions of her overlapped, reminding him of the woman in "I''m Mad for Mary" who saved the world with a smile. This Cameron is a bit strange, but a bit familiar. Hearing Camerons introduction, Fujins eyes brightened slightly, "Are you an actor in our company?" Cameron was a little surprised, and smiled at Fujin, "How do you know?" She hadn''t seen Fujin in the company. Fujin twitched the corners of his mouth without speaking. He heard it from Charlize. But Cameron didnt ask, it doesnt mean that Pedro and Alfonso would let Fujin go. The two of them immediately winked at Fujin, but Fujin didnt squint and ignored their plan at all. Personally, it looked like she was glaring at the blind, and Cameron couldn''t help but laughed, but then she realized that she seemed a little rude, and quickly retracted her eyes, squeezed her smile and sat back in her position. . Cameron took a long sigh of relief after sitting in his seat, but immediately realized that Hugo was sitting next to him, and his relaxed nerves became tense again, and he shyly said to Hugo, " thanks." Hugo waved his hand casually, "It''s just a matter of effort, don''t care." Seeing the shallow smile on Hugo''s face, Cameron was a little bit cramped again, and smiled dryly, "Why every time we meet, I seem to be embarrassed, and you are helping." Hugo was stunned, but he didn''t notice, "Is that so?" Hugo looked at Cameron and said with a smile, "If I can help, then it will be my honor. Your ankle Are you okay?" Cameron looked at his ankle, smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s just a little uncomfortable. No sprain, just rest." Cameron looked at Hugo''s amber eyes and worked hard. Courageously said, "I really thank you today, otherwise I don''t know what will happen. To show my gratitude, I wonder if I have the honor to treat you to a meal?" Hugo was a little surprised. He just helped Cameron just smoothly. He didn''t expect Cameron to thank him at all. Cameron watched Hugo nervously and seemed to feel Hugo''s hesitation. She quickly went on to say, "And your performance is so wonderful today, it is simply a feast, don''t you want to celebrate together? If I had this It''s an honor to invite the whole band to attend together, that would be great." Hugo looked at the nervousness and earnestness in Cameron''s eyes. He hesitated, but after all he couldn''t bear to refuse, and finally smiled and nodded, "Of course, no problem." Seeing the bright smile at the corner of Hugos mouth, Cameron just felt that her heart was about to jump out. This should have gone through the past few months. She has made the best progress, even if it is only a small step. It was enough to make Cameron jump for joy, and she quickly avoided her sight shyly, hiding her smile under her eyes. Being so close to Hugo at this time, Camerons heartbeat began to speed up gradually, and then faster, especially the sweat smell with a faint licorice fragrance on Hugo, which made Cameron nervous. A straight line. Men are not the only ones who are so sensitive to the fragrance of womens hair, but the reverse is also possible. Hugo can vaguely feel Camerons tension, but he is also a little at a loss. At this time, he also has a lot of thoughts in his mind. The excitement of the performance has not yet fully settled, and the encounter with Nirvana is still there. Reverberating in her mind, Sally also wanted to talk to her teammates about her request for the tour, and then Camerons lemon scent that seemed like nothing. "Hugo just thinks theres a mess in his head, and its impossible for a while. Sort out an idea. Looking up, Hugo saw Pedro and Alfonso sitting in front of them and looked back. They found Hugo''s line of sight, and they were winking. Obviously, at this moment they all recognized Cameron as the woman who had "struck up" Hugo with Hugo before today''s performance. The two of them were immediately excited, and even Neil cast their sights at this place intentionally or unintentionally. Hugo was very helpless. He could only look back with his eyes rounded, threatening "Don''t think about it" with his eyes, but it made Pedro and Alfonso laugh more joyously, and even some wretched ones, but Came. Long sat next to him, making Hugo shook his head with a wry smile. The ringtone of the mobile phone in the backpack saved Hugo''s embarrassment. Henry took out the phone and handed it to Hugo, "Your phone." Hugo took it, but he glanced at Cameron, lowered his voice and said, "Hello, this is Hugo." "Why are you so quiet?" Charlize''s voice came over, with a hint of a smile. "We just finished the performance, now in the car, uh... a friend next to me is resting." Hugo watched Cameron lower his head, and didn''t know what he was doing, so he lowered his voice politely. "Oh..." Charlize nodded clearly, but heard a girl''s voice in the receiver, "I''m not asleep, you just want to be a little..." Charlize couldn''t help but laugh, "It''s a girl?" Hugo raised his head and saw Pedro and their smiling eyes again. He reluctantly said, "Well, you should also know that Cameron Diaz, I met once at the end of the year lunch last time." "That admirer?" Charlize immediately remembered. Women always remember this kind of thing very deeply, and there was some ridicule in their tone. Hugo was stunned, glanced at Cameron, then nodded, "Well." "Then... Are you free to eat together tonight?" Charlize''s voice suddenly hesitated. Hugo looked at Cameron subconsciously, but could only see the top of her head. Hugo recalled that he had just agreed to Camerons invitation. He could only hesitate and said, "Today...I''m afraid it won''t work." "That''s it." The disappointment in Charlize''s words overflowed without concealment, but she took a deep breath, "Forget it, it''s okay." Then she laughed and teased, "Don''t bother you and your admirers. Good time." Hugo rolled his eyes, but the smile at the corner of his mouth could not help but outline, "What''s the matter, let''s talk about it." Charlize stood there and thought for a while, but after all he couldn''t help but speak, "Mr. Perfect invited me to move over to live with him." Now infected by Hugo, Charlize also mentioned Stewart Townsend in front of him. They are all called "Mr. Perfect". Hugos first reaction was, "Too fast, right?" Charlize and Mr. Perfect have been dating for less than half a year. Even if its only six months since the first date, they now require cohabitation. This It''s really fast. Charlize nodded immediately, and continued to agree, "I feel the same way." Hugo frowned slightly, fell silent and thought about it seriously. Unconsciously, Hugo bit his lower lip, "You said, "Mr. Perfect, is it because you shared with two men?" Together, he wanted you to move out, but he was embarrassed to say so directly, so he proposed it in this way?" "What!" Charlize instantly exploded his hair, as if he looked like a cat and dog when they met, "He suspects me? He actually suspects me! Damn, he''s crazy!" Dont talk about Camerons fierce roar, even Fujin who was sitting in front heard it, but Hugo laughed, "Dont talk about him, any man might see his girlfriend and Other men are renting together and feel uncomfortable. Mr. Perfect has only proposed it for almost half a year now. It is already very rare. It is truly''perfect''." Since the last time Charlize told Hugo the deepest secret in his heart, Charlize has an unspeakable trust in Hugo. The relationship with his previous good friends is even further, so about boyfriends and family matters, Charlize She was very willing to talk to Hugo, and she wanted to hear one of Hugo, so she made this call. Now that Hugo said this, Charlize went out no matter how angry he was. He could only mumble and say, "If this is really the case, then he can say directly, why do you want to go around like this?" "Hehe, that''s why he is said to be Mr. Perfect. There is really no loophole." There was a faint smile on Hugo''s mouth, but he didn''t notice it. There was a bit of bitterness in his smile. "He is thinking about you. He also takes into account the friendly relationship between you and us, so he thinks that if you let you move out directly, you will definitely be angry. Only after thinking about it, he came up with the idea of ??cohabitation. You have to know that cohabitation is for For men, it is a very difficult step is almost the same as getting married." "Cut, then you are not living with me." Charlize didn''t even think about it, he said directly, and a single sentence made Hugo laugh. But after laughing, Charlize''s mood fell again, "Hugo, do you think I should agree to him? Do you think I should try to see it hard?" Hugo knows that Charlize still has lingering fears. The shadow of her father in her heart is not so easy to resolve, so Charlize has always been very afraid of promises and perfection. This step of Mr. Perfect made Charlize again timid. Hugo closed his eyes, let the mixed emotions settle down slowly, and then drew a shallow smile, "I am not surprised that he is so good to you." Then he paused and said in a low voice. , "He is very discerning." This low-heavy word made Cameron raise his head and look at Hugo''s side face with gold rim outlined by the sun earnestly, just like that. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) . Chapter 797： That woman "He has a vision." Hugo whispered, Mr. Perfect because he saw Charlize''s beauty, saw Charlize''s fragility, saw Charlize''s kindness, saw Charlize''s sincerity, and saw Charlize. He''s stubborn, that''s why he treats Charlize so well. Hugo knew that Mr. Perfect had a vision. "Really?" Charlize said with a slight smile drawn from the corner of his mouth. Hugo said softly without hesitation, "I swear." Charlize''s messy mood suddenly jumped up, "Then... Do you say I should agree to him?" Hugo lowered his head and laughed, "As a roommate, of course I say no! How can he doubt our relationship at will? If Alex finds out, he must be angry too, so you must firmly refuse he!" Charlize was immediately amused by Hugo''s righteous words, "Hahahaha," the hearty laughter without any cover came directly from the receiver, "Then you just explained it for him." "As a man, I understand him; but as a roommate, as your...friend, I am naturally on your side." The smile on Hugo''s mouth slowly converged, with a touch in his eyes that he couldn''t notice. , I couldnt understand, sadly, "Actually, you already have the answer in your heart, dont you? Call me just to ask for a certificate." Charlize chuckled softly without speaking. In fact, she had made a choice long ago, and it was impossible for her to agree, because the speed was so fast, she was not prepared at all. However, reason told her that Mr. Perfect was really good to her. She didn''t know if she could still meet a man who was so good to her if she missed it... So, she hesitated. Now, listening to Hugo''s mellow voice, Charlize''s thoughts calmed down, and the smile on his face relaxed, "By the way, how is the performance today? Is everything going well?" "I just remembered our performance now? Our friendship seems to have to be re-examined." Hugo curled his lips, and Charlize couldn''t help but laugh again. Hugo then went on to say, "Today''s The performance was wonderful, and we completely killed the audience in seconds!" "It''s really rare. It''s not usually what Pepe said. I heard it from your mouth today. It seems that today''s performance is really excellent. I am looking forward to the news in the newspaper tomorrow." Charlize is at this time. Really relaxed, both the smile and the words returned to their usual appearances, "Then I won''t say much to you, you continue to get along with the "admirer", I will call Mr. Perfect." After Hugo hung up the phone, looking at the brick in his hand, he was a little surprised. He did not expect that in 1994, it was only three months, and Mr. Perfect and Charlize had already reached such a stage-but this was also expected. What''s in it, isn''t it? "I can ask..." Cameron''s timid voice interrupted Hugo''s thoughts. He turned to look at Cameron who was sitting next to him, "Who is she?" Cameron could perceive it. That woman was so special, Hugo''s tone, expression, and mood were so special, and her intuition immediately made her vigilant. Hugo twitched his lips, "My friend." The answer was straightforward. "Girlfriend?" Cameron raised his eyes, and plucked up the courage to look at Hugo''s eyes that looked like a warm sun. A faint smile leaked from Hugo''s eyes, "Girl, friend. It''s just, friend." Cameron did not speak, but looked at Hugo''s eyes seriously, as if hoping to find the truth in Hugo''s expression, "Is there a pure friendship between men and women?" Hugo didn''t know why he thought of Sandra Bullock, and nodded, "She is really just a friend." This sentence immediately made Cameron laugh brilliantly, and even chuckled slightly, which made Hugo confused and raised his eyebrows, "What are you laughing at?" No, Cameron smiled more happily, between the eyebrows is slowly joy, "If what you said is true, then of course I should laugh happily." Then he paused for a while, "If you said that If it''s false, then I should laugh more happily." Hugo suddenly looked at Cameron in confusion, and then he heard Cameron continue to say, "Because... you lied to me ." Hugo frowned involuntarily, with a smile on his lips, "Are you little girls thinking so strange?" Cameron was only 21 years old this year. "It''s not strange, but...optimistic!" Cameron explained seriously after thinking for a while. Hugo still feels incomprehensible, he is a very optimistic person, but Cameron''s thoughts are really puzzling. Seeing the doubts on Hugo''s face, Cameron sighed deliberately, "Ah, you people are really too pessimistic. Think of the negative first in everything." Hugo was immediately amused by Cameron''s words. It was the first time he heard others say he was pessimistic. Among all Hugo''s friends, he is estimated to be the most optimistic-maybe except for Pedro and Leonardo, no, Hugo is the most optimistic. Whenever he encounters some setbacks and difficulties, Hugo is the one who sees the positive and positive meanings, but Cameron today said that he was "pessimistic", making Yu Guoguo uncontrollable and laughed. Cameron looked at Hugos smile and couldnt help but laughed brightly, "So, this world needs our positive and optimistic girls to save!" Hugo looked at Cameron, really speechless, only Maybe he smiled and shook his head. Hugo began to doubt seriously, is there a generation gap between him and Cameron? But... Charlize was three years younger than Cameron. "How?" Cameron mustered up the courage, looked at Hugo''s eyes, then squeezed his fist slightly, and said directly, "Should I save you?" After saying this, Hugo''s smile stayed at the corner of his mouth like this, and then slowly converged. But Cameron was not timid at all, and looked at Hugo with a smile, and both fell silent. In the silence, the sound of the heart beating, puffed, puffed... people''s cheeks started to flush involuntarily. In the end, Hugo shyly avoided his sight and defeated. He coughed slightly, "As long as you are not Wonder Woman, that''s fine." Cameron didn''t understand what Hugo meant. The most famous super heroine was Wonder Woman, but why didn''t Hugo want her to be Wonder Woman? It''s just that Cameron''s temptation just now has consumed all her courage, so she can only hide this doubt in her heart. Seeing Hugo''s slightly flushed cheeks, Cameron''s mood rose inexplicably, and flew towards the sky lightly and joyfully. For dinner that night, the members of the gloriously dead band cleverly found excuses and left one after another, but Samora, who had no eyesight price and fell into the food, was taken away by force by Fujin, and only left behind. Hugo and Cameron are two people. Nothing special happened during dinner time, and the two talked happily. This is also the first real long conversation between the two people since they met for half a year, but it made Hugo a big change to Cameron. It turns out that Cameron is a girl who is so crazy about rock and roll. When Hugo learned that Cameron was hiding under the stage and slept all night, just to grab the first row of the pearl sauce show the next day, Hugo also admired Cameron. Compared with acting, it is rock and roll that connects the two people. After a meal, it is very relaxing and enjoyable. After the dinner, the two even went to the coffee shop for another cup of coffee. Hugo talked about coffee as an endless one. Although Cameron didnt know coffee, he listened with great relish, and Hugo talked about it. The words came even more endlessly, and when I woke up, it was already eleven o''clock in the evening. Since he didnt have a car, Cameron originally said he would just take a taxi home, but Hugo, considering the recent security issues in Los Angeles, insisted on taking a taxi to take Cameron home. It happened that the two people went home. The same, but Camerons house has to be closer to the west, Hugo can only send Cameron home and then go back. "It''s good to stop at the intersection," Cameron said to the driver politely. Hugo looked at the alley with only two street lights, "Are you sure you don''t want me to send you back?" Cameron looked at Hugo with a worried look and smiled, "No, my house is at the entrance of the alley, or I will definitely let you get out of the car." After a night of conversation, Cameron was in front of Hugo. It doesn''t seem to be so restrained anymore. "That''s good, be careful on your own way." Hugo said with a smile. Cameron hesitated holding the handle of the car, then looked back at Hugo, and then said, "Thank you for the dinner. I had a great time today." Originally, he just wanted to see Hugo''s performance. But did not expect to develop into the first dinner for two people, Cameron''s mood can not help but light up, it is really a beautiful day. Thinking of this, Cameron leaned forward. Before Hugo realized it, he printed a kiss on Hugo''s cheek and whispered, "Good night." Then he didn''t dare to look at Hugo''s expression~ www.novelhall.com~ Just opened the door of the car and fled. Hugo only felt the faint warmth and softness on his cheeks, and finally turned into a smile at the corner of his mouth, raising his eyes to look at Cameron, who was jogging away all the way. The driver asked, "Sir, do you turn around now?" "No, wait." Hugo waved his hand, still looking at Cameron''s back. When Cameron ran to the entrance of the alley, she was about to turn upstairs, but she stopped reluctantly. When she looked back, she saw Hugo who was still watching her. Her heart warmed, and then she saw Hugo waved to herself, seeming to be saying goodbye, but Cameron couldnt tell. Her rapid heartbeat was about to explode. Just now her bold move made her panicked and sweet. She could only run upstairs quickly. Go, leaving everything behind. Hugo still did not leave. After noticing that an electric light was on upstairs, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to the driver, "Sunset Plaza, please go, thank you."... If you like this work, You are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read, and vote for the recommended monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 798： 2 single power On April 2, the charity event organized by "Save Los Angeles" at Venice High School caused a huge sensation, not because of the enthusiasm of the 5,000 audience, but because of the two most topical bands today-Nirvana And glory to death appeared on the same stage for the first time. This performance has attracted countless attention. Many professional music magazines believe that Nijis performance demonstrated their absolute strength at their peak, sweeping away the decadence of the European tour in the past few months. Te-Cobain once again showed his enviable amazing talent, especially the song "Youth Heart", which set off a hot frenzy. At the same time, these magazines also expressed admiration for the strength of the glory to the death scene. Although before that, the glory to the death has relied on the road tour and the Junjie music festival to prove itself, but this time the glory to the death has shown The new look not only did not lose the slightest in the frontal comparison with the Nirvana band, but also ignited the most popular phenomenon at the event: five thousand people sang in unison "Don''t be annoyed by the past (, t...in) Anger) scene was sealed as a classic. At this time, many professional music critics once again complained about these two bands. "Youth Heart" was ignored by Grammys, so that the Nirvana Band has never received the corresponding recognition; now "Li( and "Don''t be annoyed by the past" these two songs were also ignored by the Grammys. The cold reception of glory to death at the Grammys is a huge irony. In particular, Glory To Death and Donnie Breston appeared on the stage one after another. As a result, Tangnie, who had won a great victory at the Grammys, was coldly treated. There were even audiences who left the stage early, and the Glory ignored by the Grammys. Death detonated the scene and injected the spirit of rock and roll into every soul. This kind of irony was like a loud slap in the face, and it slammed into Grammy''s face. On Monday, April 4th, EMI released the second single of the album "Almost Fame", "Dont be upset by the past", and announced that the glory to death will begin in mid-May. The second tour will be held. This time the tour will be different from last year''s road tour, but a regular ticketing tour. At that time, Glory to Death will continue to release the tracks of the second album during the tour. In an instant, glory to death became the most concerned existence in the entire rock circle. But this situation did not last long. On April 10, Kurt''s body was found in his home. He pointed a pistol at his temple, committed suicide, and left a suicide note. Just like the shooting of John Lennon that shocked the world, the death of Kurt-Cobain set off a stormy sea all over the world. Before crossing, Hugo remembered that Kurt was discovered on April 8th, three days after his death, that is to say, Kurt committed suicide on April 5. Therefore, when Hugo did not hear about Kurt''s death on April 8, he thought that history had changed. But soon, Hugo discovered that his thoughts were only extravagant hopes. After all, history was still rolling forward along the original trajectory, and he was still just an insignificant little butterfly, whose effects were always limited. After all, Kurt passed away in the same way. Although it was delayed for two days, his dilapidated soul was fed up with the suffering of this world after all. He chose to escape, leaving the heartbreak and memory that shocked the world. The Nirvana, this rock band that swept across the sky like a shooting star, left a strong mark in the history of music. With the passing of Kurt, it also ended its short but gorgeous life, but left it behind. The music literature that has lasted forever will let future generations admire. Kurt''s suicide only left a shock. When people came back to their senses, they realized that the performance at the Venice High School was Kurts swan song. At this time, when you look back at the Nirvana Bands performance that day, the vigorous feeling of burning vitality becomes more apparent. At the same time, it''s also embarrassing that it was actually the only time Glory To Death and Nirvana have been on the same stage. It really feels like fate is at stake. One is a peerless band that was born with grunge rock in 1991, and the other is a stunning newcomer band that set off a rock revolution in 1993. Although it is currently the glory of death and Nirvana The historical status of the band is on the same level, it is too early, but no one can deny the impact of glory to death on the entire music scene. Under such circumstances, Glory to the death to perform on the same stage as the Nirvana band, but never let go, it becomes more and more valuable, and the song "Don''t be upset by the past" is even more so tragic that a strong man broke his wrist. This is the best footnote for this stage swan song. The audience who had the honor to watch this stage at Venice High School on April 2nd was so lucky. They were not only fortunate to witness the last performance of the Nirvana Band, but also witnessed a unique glorious death and Nirvana in history. The nest band is on the same stage. Twenty years later, when people mention this stage again, they will sigh and call it the "four-two stage", because this performance is not only a stage, but also a handover of history. In the long history of rock music, this stage has also become a landmark event, staying on the title page of history forever. Under such influence and stimulation, the two songs "Youth Heart" and "Don''t Be Annoyed by the Past" have received a lot of attention, and these two songs have also become the most commemorative labels on the 42nd stage. When "Don''t Be Annoyed by the Past" was released, the single "Li" was still very good on the bulletin board, staying in the top five, and the sales of the album "Almost Fame" were also particularly gratifying. And it has repeatedly created miracles, setting off waves again and again. No one can say clearly whether all of this is a matter of course, or is it because the death of Kurt-Cobain awakened people''s enthusiasm for rock and roll, or the strong follow-up effect produced by the fourth stage. But no matter what the specific reasons are, "nearly fame" rides the wind and waves, and continues the strength of 1993 to 1994, and gradually pushes the wave of rock revolution to a whole new level, truly extending the golden age of rock and roll in 1993. After continuing, this has also become a decisive year for the handover of history. "Don''t be upset by the past" in the first week of its release, because of the powerful influence of the 42nd stage, coupled with the single "Li" and the album "Almost Fame" that are currently hitting the charts, it won 67,000 in the first week. Thousands of sales, the top 20 airborne bulletin board singles, ranked 18th. With this result alone, we can see the popularity of Glory to Death, which is now steadily increasing. Although it is only the second single, it has already gained wide recognition among the audience. Generally speaking, more people who buy albums are fans, because the price of the album is more expensive and there are more tracks, so most of the people who are willing to buy are fans, or even use it as a collection after purchase; relatively speaking, the purchase order The music is more extensive. Some ordinary listeners may not like the singer or the album, but only like a certain song, so they buy a single. This situation was vividly expressed in the album "teenage.dream" released by Katy Perry in 2010. This album gave birth to five champion singles, which were tied. She became the most singer in the history of singers-she became the first female singer with five champion singles on a single album. The highest-selling "California Girl (.gurls even achieved a total of 6 million sales, but " In 2010, the sales of the entire album "Youth Dream" was less than 2 million, and it only sold 5.5 million in 2014. Of course, this is not a theorem, but just a theoretical statement. In the real situation, album sales will still be higher than singles, because fans dont need to buy additional singles after buying the albums; and singles are purchased by non-fans only because of the charm of the singles. . Therefore, people generally say that the high album sales are due to the strength of the fans, while the high single sales are due to the expansion of awareness. "Don''t be annoyed by the past" This single achieved such an outstanding achievement in its first week of release, and that''s it, thanks to the growing recognition of glory to death. The following week was affected by the news of Kurt-Korbains suicide. The sales of "Don''t Be Annoyed by the Past" decreased a bit, and the singles of Nirvana, such as "Youth Heart", went up together and returned. In the list, even so, "Don''t be annoyed by the past" still stayed at the 19th place with a sales volume of 60,000. This also proves that Glory to Death has now established a firm foothold in the entire music industry, and they have gradually gained recognition for the changes brought about by rock and roll. Especially the song "Don''t be annoyed by the past", if the previous "Li" still had the style of grunge rock, then this single is a brand new track that combines pop and British rock, which can get such a wide audience. The stable support is indeed a highlight. It can be seen that, amidst the overwhelming controversy and crusade, the bold changes made to music by Glory To Death have been recognized by ordinary listeners and quietly integrated into the long history of history. The revolution of rock and roll has already begun irreversibly. In this way, it is not surprising that "almost fame" created such a brilliant sales volume in 1994. However, "Don''t be annoyed by the past" this single has only just begun. Just before the first anniversary of the establishment of Glory to Death, their brilliance in the music scene has begun to show the tip of the iceberg. No wonder people The "Four Second Stage" will be called the handover of history, because everything starts from this time and this single. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 799： Emergence When "Rotation" was released in the second half of April, when he evaluated the glory achieved on the "Four Second Stage" from the glory to death, there was such a sentence, "Everyone has a song of his own in his heart, "Don''t be annoyed by the past ( , T...in.anger)..., this comment has also become the best label for this song in later generations, and it has witnessed the first popular masterpiece that has become a classic in the glory to death. Different from the first single "Li (, "Don''t be annoyed by the past", it''s easier to understand, and it''s closer to life at the same time. "Li" is about the disintegration of life, and even the fragmentation of society. The mood of depression, tyranny, and madness is more like the dark side hidden in the heart, accompanied by the melody to vent; and "Don''t worry about the past. "Annoyance" tells about the loss of life. Standing at a crossroad, the future is full of mists, and the past is regretful and muddled. To the left is a dream, and to the right is life. Even just a single step is so heavy. , So that people can only stand in place, look around, and be unable to move. This situation can actually be seen in everyone, regardless of age, gender, or national boundaries; it can also be seen in every corner of life, regardless of time, place, or event. . Therefore, when the melody of "don''t be annoyed by the past" sounds, almost everyone will have similar memories deep in their hearts, and the emotional turbulence makes people irresistible. But in the clear and melodious melody, all the emotions in the heart will be vented, sour, pain, nostalgia, sadness, joy, happiness, smile, sweetness...mixed together, can not distinguish the taste; then in Hugo In the mellow and gentle voice, the sun broke through the encirclement, scattered in the heart little by little, and the smile bloomed proudly in the tears under his eyes. Therefore, whenever the chorus sounded, people always sang involuntarily, "So Sally can wait", that is not just a melody or a lyrics, but also a cry from the bottom of their hearts. Everyone has a memory of his own in his heart, a blankness of his own in everyone''s heart, and a memory of his own in everyone''s heart... Therefore, everyone has a song that belongs to their own "Dont be Annoyed by the past". The same song has different aromas and tastes in the hearts of different people. The different tastes of dancing on the tip of the tongue make the expressions bloom with different colors. Only oneself can understand the meaning of the melody to oneself. This is unique. Enjoyment. Undoubtedly, almost everyone who hears "Don''t be annoyed by the past" can''t help but sigh. It turns out that rock can still be performed like this. After the glory of the sixties, you can still hear such a wonderful rock and roll. It turns out to be so glorious. The changes made by rock are so beautiful and moving. This also makes "Don''t Be Annoyed by the Past" outrageously becoming a song that is truly known to the world. All of this is clearly presented through the sales of singles and on-demand broadcasting on the radio. "Don''t be upset by the past" After the release of this single, it achieved very good results on the bulletin board singles chart. In the first week of April, it ranked 18th; in the second week, it ranked 19th. In the following third week, the market''s strong reaction began to take shape, with 87,000 sales exploded, and it rose to the eleventh position in one fell swoop. Although at this time the main competitors on the bulletin board singles charts are the "tags" and r of Aies Base. Kelly''s "impact & friction", but after the release of the glorious "Don''t Be Annoyed by the Past", it has repeatedly created good results and attracted the attention of many people. This situation ushered in the fourth week of April. Got a little bitch. In the fourth week of April, that is, the fourth week of the release of "Don''t Be Annoyed by the Past", the single''s radio on-demand rate skyrocketed, only lagging behind the title single "Label" and overwhelming the other hit. The single "Impact &: Friction" ranks second on the radio on-demand chart. This is also the best week of the radio on-demand performance so far-because the single "Li" is also on the radio on-demand chart. The top ten ranks and ranks ninth. The importance of radio to the United States, "Sleepless in Seattle" has been proved by a strong box office, so it is self-evident that the radio on-demand rate is important to the bulletin board. Under such circumstances, although the sales of "Don''t be annoyed by the past" did not explode in the fourth week of April, only 85,000 copies were sold-even a slight decline from last week, but However, relying on the excellent performance of the radio on-demand rate, he made it into the top ten of this week''s bulletin board singles chart, ranking ninth. The fourth week of April has also become a memorable week. This weeks billboard singles lists champion is "Impact & Friction", and the runner-up is "Label", but the most watched singer is indeed glorious to death: "Li" ranked fourth, "Don''t be annoyed by the past" ranked ninth, and had two singles in the top ten at the same time. This feat also made everyone clearly see the glory to death in the past six months. The super high popularity of the strong rise in here. Unlike Nirvana, although Glory to Deaths transformation of rock and roll has received countless criticisms and controversies, their music "people-friendly" has indeed made great progress, so they have also achieved a similarity to Nirvana. In terms of sales, even slightly better singles-Nirvana''s best single performance is also the sixth place for "Young Heart". Although "Don''t Mind" the album sold more than 10 million, the band Nirvana has never won the billboard singles chart. From this perspective, Glory To Death is indeed very different from Nirvana, and is expanding its influence in a way that belongs to Glory To Death. At this time, you can already vaguely see the rock wave that Glory To Death sets off. Here comes the spectacle. "Don''t be annoyed by the past" four weeks after its release, it broke into the top ten of the bulletin board singles chart, and its results have been steadily rising. In the fifth week of April, sales climbed to 90,000 copies, ranking seventh; 5. In the first week of the month, sales fell back to 83,000, ranking eighth; in the second week of May, sales broke through to 91,000, picking up to fifth. The third week of May was the week for the reign of the bulletin board. Prior to that, the "label" and "impact & friction" that had been the champion and runner-up of the ten-week leaderboard were both weak and turned out to be a harmony combination. Four people (all. 4. one) replaced, and the top ten list of the bulletin board has been cleaned. In the world before Hugo Crossing, the choir of four can be regarded as a wonderful work in the music world. This is a group composed of four church choir members. They only officially released the album in January 1994. Perfect harmony is hailed as a sound of nature that is difficult for others to imitate-this is also one of the opportunities for Backstreet Boys to begin to attach importance to the combination of harmony. Due to this uniqueness, the four-person unit quickly attracted attention. Subsequently, the four sang a graceful and touching single "I swear (1.swear released by country singer John Michael Montgomery in the second week of December 1993. This song pushed their career forward. At the peak, the four-person one was brilliant. This single stayed on the billboard singles chart for a full eleven weeks. It was not until the first week of August that it retired from the championship. Brilliant. For an unknown person, it is a dream to have a masterpiece in life; but for many people, a masterpiece of the peak period will also become a stumbling block and become the only shining point of his life. For example, "Home Alone" is to Macaulay-Culkin, and "I swear" to four people. "I swear" After achieving 11 consecutive championships, the four of them instantly reached the pinnacle of life, but after that, they never managed to break through this mountain, and only gradually disappeared from the public eye. . Now, the four-person "I swear" is still following the historical development trajectory, in the third week of May, breaking the "label" and "impact & friction" teamed up to the billboard singles leaderboard as long as ten. The blockade of the week, the release has successfully ascended the throne in just three weeks, and it is definitely a turnout. "I swear" unexpectedly came out, soaring directly from the eighth place in the second week of May to the championship; and "Don''t be upset by the past" went a step further, rising from the fifth place last week to the second place. The first single also teamed up to replace "tag" and "impact &: friction" to occupy the top two spots on the billboard singles chart. "Don''t be upset by the past" achieved sales of 97,000 copies this week, and the radio on-demand rate continued to maintain a steady trend of top three. Before people had time to prepare, this single was already It broke the best third place score created by "Li" not long ago, and became the best single on the bulletin board to the death of glory It is worth mentioning that this week, "Li" is also ranked Ranked fifth, it has achieved glory to the death of having two seats in the top five, and it is not surprising that "Almost Fame" has always remained in the top five on the album chart. In the third week of May, "I swear" champion, "Don''t be annoyed by the past" runner-up, "Label" runner-up, Madonna sang the theme device for the movie "Doctor Beggar(. "I will remember (1,11). remember) continued last weeks results, occupying fourth place. The fifth place is another single "Lithium" that was glorious to death, and the previous "impact & friction" that created great results can only fall to sixth. This weeks bulletin board singles chart can be said to be a mess. No one expected the sudden emergence of "I swear", and no one expected the unwillingness of "Don''t be upset by the past", and no one expected that it was just The beginning of the entanglement of these two singles. Hugo was even more surprised: Although his little butterfly could not prevent the departure of Kurt-Cobain, he still had a big impact. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 800： Single first crown Although there are no major singers to release new albums in May and June, people did not expect that there will be two groups that compete fiercely on the billboard singles chart. It''s like in the previous ten weeks, Aisi Base and r. Kelly''s fight was inextricably difficult. The four-person "I swear" and the glorious "Don''t be annoyed by the past (t...in.anger also did not back down. Both were in 1993. The newcomer groups that released their first album in December are both groups that propose changes to the mainstream music styles in the current market. The two capitals are brand new singles released in April. These two well-connected groups also wrote The most memorable story in 1994. In the fourth week of May, the top five members of the Billboard Singles Chart remained unchanged. They were still "I swear", "Don''t be upset about the past...", "Label", "I will remember" and " The only change in "Lithium" is that the "label" and "I will remember" have changed positions. But its worth mentioning that, "Dont be upset about the past..." This week won 112,000 sales this week, which is the sales champion of the week. However, because of the disadvantage of the radio on-demand rate, I lost to "I." Swearing" is awkward. According to the statistics staff of the bulletin board, the results of this week''s champion and runner-up are almost the same, and the champion narrowly won, which also sparked heated discussions. Of course, more importantly, "Don''t be upset about the past..." For the first time since its release, the weekly sales have exceeded the 100,000 threshold. Under such circumstances, people are more looking forward to the next development of the bulletin board singles list, so there is a very rare phenomenon. Many radio programs have focused their attention on the bulletin board rankings in the first week of June. , Aroused extremely enthusiastic discussion, this is really what no one expected. The main reason for this situation is that "Don''t be upset about the past..." After the "Four Second Stage", the huge attention that has aroused is growing stronger and more far-reaching on the entire North American continent as time goes by. Influence, Glory to Death, also rose further through this song, especially the death of Kurt Cobain has a strong stimulating effect on this situation. And "I swear" that competes with "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." is also a very special existence. Relying on a refreshing way of interpretation, the tenderness and charm of love songs are brought to the extreme, a four-in-one cover version. Even than the original John-Michael-Montgomery caused more extensive discussion, so many people think that this song is the original song of the four in one. Therefore, the competition between these two singles has also become a topic in the music circle. Many radio hosts believe that this can also be regarded as a kind of music revolution. "I swear" is that country music has joined the rhythm and blues. Dont be annoyed by the past... represents the subversion and innovation of the entire classic rock style to the death of glory. The two singles achieved such excellent results, in fact, the music market is gradually diversified. A feature. Under much attention, the rankings of the Billboard Singles Charts in the first week of June were released. What made everyone staggered was that the rankings of the top five this week completely copied the order of last week, and even made people doubt the announcement. Did you forget to change the list, but there have been some changes and new faces from sixth to tenth, which also confirms that this list is indeed the first week of June. This also means that this weeks Dont be annoyed by the past..., which broke a new high of 130,000 sales this week, has not been able to create a new history. It can only regretfully witnessed the strong three consecutive championships of I Swear. Swallow the bitter fruit. "I swear" has withstood the powerful impact from Glory to Death for two consecutive weeks. After brazenly completing the three consecutive championships, it became the biggest winner in the first week of June. The four-person propaganda offensive is even more unfolding. Different from the "four-two stage", which disappeared completely after the "four-two stage", the publicity of the four-person united in glory is very intensive. They can be seen on major TV shows, major radio stations, and activities in major cities across the United States. The intensive publicity will also The breadth and depth of "I Swear" propaganda has been further pushed to a whole new level, which has also made the four-person singer the most watched singer since May. Although the propaganda of the four-person unit is like a violent bombing, the glory to death without any public activities has attracted the attention of many people. In mid-April, the media first broke the glory to death and it was about to pull in May. The new tour kicked off to practice. Then "U.S. Weekly" broke the news and was recording the second album at the Los Angeles studio at this time. It is a pity that this news has not been officially acknowledged, and Henry Bloom was also ambiguous in a telephone interview and did not give an exact answer. However, people remembered that EMI had mentioned that Glory To Death will release the second album track during this tour, and the authenticity of this revelation of "U.S. Weekly" suddenly increased indefinitely. Therefore, even if Glory to the death dives completely, even if the exposure rate of the four-person group has skyrocketed, but on the billboard singles chart, "Don''t be upset about the past..." is still constantly refreshing its own record. In the second week of June, "Don''t be upset about the past..." In a single week, he won 148,000 sales again. Although he still witnessed the four consecutive championships of "I Swear", but let People have seen an ever-widening base of fans in glory to death. You know, "I swear" is a romantic love song loved by men, women and children, and "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." is an alternative rock with weird tastes. These two singles can be so difficult to distinguish between them. They are really all. A situation that no one expected. However, this week, the top five on the Billboard singles chart finally made a huge change. In addition to the top three being consistent again, new faces appeared in the fourth and fifth places. Jenny-Jacksons "He When and where/Never stop (any., any./and.on.and.on came to the third position, the new male hip-hop singer Warren. g(warren.g) jumped directly to fifth place with a song "regulate". At this time, people think that the competition between "I swear" and "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." will continue to be so entangled. The former has a wave of propaganda and offensive, while the latter is still unknown, and even radio shows are not participated. , So even if the popularity of Glory to Death is high, it is difficult to resist the strength of "I Swear" in the singles contest. The previous four consecutive weeks of entanglement is the best proof. But with the arrival of the heat of midsummer, major radio stations across the United States witnessed the birth of history in the third week of June. "Don''t be upset about the past..." This week, he won a strong sales of 170,000, and once again ranked first in the sales of all singles. Although it still lost to the competitor "I swear" in terms of radio on-demand rate. Relying on its huge sales advantages, it won the Billboard Singles chart in the third week of June! This also means, "Don''t be upset about the past..." In addition to ending the four consecutive titles of "I Swear", it has also become the first single of the glory to the death, and it is also following the "Almost Fame". After winning the title of the album chart in January, he completed the feat of winning both albums and singles. First, the album achieved impressive sales, and then the single successfully reached the top of the championship. This also marked the glory to death in the true sense of becoming a well-known band. Before this, there was a debate in professional music magazines. The result: Even if the controversy over the glory to death in the future will not go away, the band is indeed the second revolution in rock and roll within three years after 1991. This week was later regarded as the day when the popularity peaked from glory to death, because the strength of "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." only opened the first floodgate this week. In the third week of June, "I swear" witnessed the summit of "Don''t be upset about the past..." with a jaw-dropping witness during the noisy propaganda itinerary of the four-person unit, which was really embarrassing. With the release of the movie, the single "I Will Remember", which still gained countless popularity without any publicity, also held the third place position again, allowing people to see Madonna''s extreme popularity. The reversal of "Don''t be upset about the past..." wins the championship, which means that Hugo, the little butterfly, has changed history again. "I swear" this romantic love song that has set off a storm in the United States has also become the best stepping stone to the glory to death, and has become the best witness of all this historical rewriting. In the fourth week of June, "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." ushered in a small explosion. The sales of 163,000 not only once again ranked first among all single sales, but also for the first time in the radio on-demand rate. More than "I swear" won this week''s radio on-demand rate championship. In other words Don''t be upset about the past..." Without any publicity, the vigorous "I Swear" propaganda achieved a full overtake, which is also a glorious and deadly popular push. The best testimony of the pinnacle. Of course, Atlantic Records (.), the publishing company of the four-in-one album, would not think so. They emphasized that although Glory To Death did not conduct TV and radio publicity activities, Glory To Death was the second largest in the United States starting in mid-May. This tour is the best publicity for a rock band. "Don''t be upset about the past..." Starting from the third week of May, it is actually the credit of the Glory to Death Tour. However, this is just the icing on the cake. "Don''t be upset about the past..." In the fourth week of June, not only won the Billboard singles chart, but also achieved a full overtake of "I Swear". This is an indisputable fact. Two weeks ago, due to the four consecutive championships, the four-person one was infinite. Although it was runner-up for two consecutive weeks, the whole momentum was completely suppressed by glory to death. But from the reaction of Atlantic Records, it can be seen that more intense competition is still going on. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) . Chapter 801： Strong summit Before the entanglement between "I swear" and "Don''t be annoyed by the past (, t...in.anger, in fact, the "label" and r of Aisi base. Kellys "Impact & Friction" showed such fierce competition for people. "Label" first won four consecutive championships, then "Impact & Friction" won two consecutive championships, and then "Label" won four consecutive championships. , Which lasted a total of ten weeks before and after Now it seems that the situation is repeating again, "I swear" four consecutive championships, followed by "Don''t be upset about the past..." two consecutive championships. Then, if according to the previous script, the next step is to "I swear" to complete the counterattack and win four consecutive championships again, "Don''t be upset about the past..." It can only be regretted to lose. This is also the reason why Atlantic Records maintains confidence. On the one hand, the four-person publicity offensive is very fierce. On the other hand, the song "I Swear" is indeed very suitable for popular tastes and has inherent advantages in popularization. Therefore, the four-person publicity did not weaken because of the strength of "Don''t be annoyed by the past...", on the contrary, it also invested in more enthusiastic publicity. It can be seen that Atlantic Records is determined to win. The first week of July has become a battleground for military strategists. Over there, Glory to Death launched its first official tour in the United States, with a huge momentum; here, the four-person unit is also launching intensive publicity in the North American continent. Glory to death over there is an alternative rock style; here the four people are walking in a beautiful chorus line of rhythm and blues. "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." awakened people''s inner memories and became the most deeply rooted song at present. "I swear" here interprets the most romantic tenderness of love, surpassing the original singing version and becoming the present The most popular version. The industry''s absolute authority "Rolling Stone" has also joined this fierce competition. They chose to support "I swear", which is expected. Since Glory to Die began the road tour, they have never been in the sight of "Rolling Stone". So far, "Rolling Stone" has not conducted a formal interview with Glory to Die, nor has they written a serious music review, even "Rolling Stone" They didn''t have much reaction when "Almost Fame" was released. Such treatment cannot be more stark: "Rolling Stone" doesn''t pay much attention to the alternative rock that is excluded and discriminated against by the market. In this music review, "Rolling Stone" believes that the four-person one has created a brand-new music model, "stripping off high-tech sound synthesis and excluding post-dubbing. The four-person singing mode restores the most original taste of music. At the same time, it also brings the most shocking audio-visual effects. In the increasingly complex music market, this is like a clear stream, allowing people to re-taste the weight of the soul of music." "Rolling Stone" praised the four as one, and even thought that their interpretation of the song "I Swear" surpassed the original singer, giving the song a new life. At the same time, the feedback given by the market is the best appreciation for the four people, and the strong radio on-demand rate also proves this. "Rolling Stone" believes that the music market needs to give more support to such music, and this is the return of music. The right way Although "Rolling Stone" didn''t say it explicitly, it was actually squeezing glory to death or, to be more precise, a "noisy" rock like glory to death. They emphasized the soul and essence of music and believed that glory to death was just Show off skills are not worth mentioning. As the most authoritative and mass-based magazine in the field of music, the viewpoint of "Rolling Stone" actually represents the viewpoint of the mainstream music market. From this we can see the current position of glory to death: although more and more The audience loves them, and more and more professional fans recognize them, but the outstanding performance of the market does not mean everything. They have only taken the first step on the road of rock revolution. Sales and bulletin board champions are only the first recognition In the future, they will need to face more criticism and criticism. The opposite of "Rolling Stone" is the "alternative choice" that has always been picky and ill-informed about glory to death. Although "Alternative Choices" have always been ruthlessly criticizing Glory to Death, they have been admiring Glory to Death since the "Four Second Stage". After watching the "Four Second Stage", the editor-in-chief of "Alternative Choice" said: They are shining with the soul of rock and roll. The Glory To Death and Nirvana band played together in the same arena. Not only was it brilliant, but the song "Dont Be Annoyed by the Past..." made people see the shining points of the Glory to Death band, just like Kurt was right. Hugo has a general interest, and "alternative choice" has also developed a new view of glory to death. This is the spirit of rock and roll. There is no absolute thing. If possible, they will even deny themselves. The rebelliousness and licentiousness in their bones are not only for other people, but also for themselves, but also for rock itself. After seeing the competition between "I swear" and "Don''t be annoyed by the past...", "Alternative Choices" sneered and commented, "Putting a song of saliva-song level as a classic, this is the sadness of the mainstream music market. "I swear" songs like this are less popular than the "label" of Aisi Base. "On the classics, they are no better than Whitney-Houston''s "I will love you forever". On the individuality, they are no better than Nirvana''s "young spirit" and spirit. "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." The success of the''I swear'' is the most ridiculous. As always, the comments of "Alternative Choices" were sharp and incisive, and even a little unreasonable, but they also expressed their recognition of glory to death, "In the song''Don''t be upset by the past'', you can see the glory to death. The tip of the iceberg of music concept, perhaps the spirit of rock and roll is flowing in their bones, which is amazing. Of course, the correct way to appreciate this song is not the CD or cassette, but the scene, only standing at the glorious performance scene, Close your eyes and listen to the cry from the depths of the soul of the lead singer Hugo Lancaster, to comprehend the essence of this song." With the participation of "rolling stones" in business and the emergence of "alternative options" in independence, it can be seen how much attention has been given to this four-person matchup and glory to death, not to mention hundreds of thousands in the past week. All radio programs have repeatedly mentioned this matter, and it has pushed the duel to a whole new peak. After six weeks of brewing, this needle-point rivalry competition reached its peak in the first week of July. "I swear" this week counter-attacked sales of 180,000, which is the highest sales in a single week since the release of a single, and regained the championship in the radio on-demand rate, which is aggressive; and "don''t be annoyed by the past..." This week, it created the first single-week sales of 200,000 since 1994, and won the sales data of 26,000. Although it fell to the second place in the radio on-demand rate, the gap is very small. It is worth mentioning that "I swear" and "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." The radio on-demand rate of the two singles combined accounted for 10% of the time in the past week. This is a very surprising performance. It is said that among the hundreds of millions of radio listeners in the United States, one in ten people will order one of these two singles. This is the number of broadcasts in the tens of millions, which is very shocking. It can be seen from this detail that the frenzy of the two singles now set off across the United States can be described as overwhelming, and the recognition and listening rate of the two singles have reached a whole new level. Glory to Death has also become the singer with the highest number of mentions since May and June. In this fierce competition, in the end, "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." Relying on the absolute advantage in sales, he won the billboard singles chart again! In the first week of July, the champion is "Don''t be upset about the past..."! This is not just a three consecutive championships, nor is it just the best single-week sales since 1994. It is also a **** battle in a head-to-head confrontation between Glory to Death and the four players. Victory, with this victory, all victories and losses become clear and simple immediately. The more fierce the duel, the stronger the impact after the result is produced. The winning "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." became stronger and stronger; and the defeated "I swear" although still held the runner-up position, but it made people produce An illusion that disappeared from the public eye overnight. This massive duel ended with a tragic and powerful victory of "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." After this, "I swear" was like being taken away, and it was no longer effective and direct. "Dont be annoyed by the past..." is the pursuit of victory, the more courageous the battle, and the ultimate glory, with the supreme glory to achieve the first masterpiece of glory to death! "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." After that, the craze continued. The billboard singles charts went from three consecutive championships to four consecutive championships, and UU reading went from five consecutive championships to six consecutive championships, and finally won His consecutive championship weeks lasted for seven weeks, and it was not until the first week of August that he slipped to the runner-up position. Sadly, the number of weeks for the runner-up of "I Swear" has also increased from two weeks to seven weeks. For seven consecutive weeks, "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." is firmly pressed down, and can only sit in the runner-up position. . If you say the runner-up for seven consecutive weeks, plus the previous four consecutive championships, this result is also very incredible, but "I swear" is facing "don''t be upset about the past..." It can only be said that it is bad luck. On the contrary, "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." Relying on four consecutive weeks of runner-up and seven consecutive weeks of champions, especially the later sales figures, the cumulative sales have reached 1.63 million before the arrival of August. More than two million sales seem to be not far away, and people are more curious: What will the final sales of this single be? Undoubtedly, "Don''t be annoyed by the past..." has become the first masterpiece known to the world to the glory of death, just like the "Young Heart" to the Nirvana band, the song of glory to death is also accompanied by this song. As an alternative rock band, it has entered the mainstream music markets attention! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation, monthly pass, your Support is my biggest motivation.) . Chapter 802： Cannes In 1834, the British Lord Henry Pete Bruham (henry.peter.) traveled through the French Riviera to Italy for vacation. Unfortunately, he encountered a border blockade due to the cholera epidemic and could only stay in the small fishing village of Cannes at the foot of the Alps. ). During his stay, Lord Brougham accidentally discovered that the climate here is pleasant and sunny. The sparkling sea is filled with a blue that is more thrilling than the sky. It embraces this small fishing village like a sapphire. The small village built on the hill is backed by a lush mountain range. Layers of emerald green and azure blue are laid out one after another. The simple fishing village that opened there is a kind of comfort and leisure that is indisputable in the world. So Lord Brougham decided to build his own villa here. His decision aroused widespread curiosity in the upper class of Europe, Victor Hugo, Pablo Picasso (pabl0.), and even Queen Victoria of the United Kingdom are admiringly here. Since then, Cannes has become the first choice for winter vacations in Europe because of its pleasant aftermath. The upper-class people from all over Europe competed with each other in Cannes and gradually developed this small fishing village into a holiday resort. But what really made Cannes famous all over the world was the Cannes Film Festival founded in 1939. This film festival, together with the Venice Film Festival and the Berlin Film Festival, is known as the three major international film festivals in Europe. It is also the most authoritative in the world. The film festival, which complements the Oscars, has become one of the highest honors in the film industry. The Palme dOr in Cannes, the Golden Lion in Venice, and the Golden Bear in Berlin are also known as film grand slams. There are only a handful of directors who have been recognized by the grand slam of such a high award in the history of more than half a century. The three are Henry-George-Cruzo (.gees.) from France, Michelangelo-Antoni from Italy, and Robert-Altman from the United States. If calculated strictly, in fact, only the latter two directors have completed the Grand Slam, because when Henry-George-Cruzot won the highest award in Cannes, he won the Golden Duck Award, which was not called the Palme dOr at the time, so In some lists, the French master of suspense, who is regarded as the biggest competitor by Alfred Hitchcock, is also excluded. In addition to the highest award grand slam a director can win, the acting grand slams of the three major film festivals in Cannes, Venice and Berlin also have the supreme status. There are only three acting grand slam winners in the long film history. Two actors and a queen, Jack Lemmon and Sean Penn from the United States, and Juliet Binoche from France (.). Although the success and greatness of filmmakers cannot be measured by awards, it is indeed difficult to achieve the grand slam of the three major film festivals. The main reason is that the value orientations of the three major film festivals are very different. To be in different film festivals at the same time means to be able to have wonderful performances in different types of films, and also have the luck to win awards. It is no wonder that in the past eighty years of film festivals, only Only three actor grand slams and the three highest award grand slams were born. It is worth mentioning that Jack-Lemon, Sean-Pan, and Juliet-Binoche are also Oscar-winners at the same time. Both actors are one of the most successful movie kings in Oscar history, while Juliet is Relying on the "British Patient (the... won a best supporting actress statuette. But the three highest awards Grand Slam winners did not win at the Oscars. This is why people habitually distinguish the three major European film festivals from the Oscars. The three major European film festivals are more literary, while the Oscars are more commercial. The three major European film festivals are open to films from all over the world, but the Oscars are only the United States. Local film awards-films from other countries often can only participate in the competition for the best foreign language film; the three major European film festivals will affirm all kinds of actors, but American actors above the Oscars tend to have some if there is no advantage. . This can be seen from the Grand Slam winners. The three Grand Slam winners with the highest awards are French, Italian and American. The only American is still a master who is not recognized by the Oscar; Two of the winners of the acting grand slam are Americans-so they also won the Oscars, and one is French. The North American film markets pivotal position on a global scale has also given Oscars such a strong confidence. On the contrary, the three major European film festivals have become less and less concerned because of their insistence on art. In the 21st century, they have to Bow to business and compromise with the United States. In the field of film, the balance between art and commerce is often that the latter has the upper hand, which has to be said to be a kind of sadness. Of course, no matter what, the status of the three major European film festivals is unquestionable. They have always occupied an unshakable position in the history of film development, and European films have contributed countless humanities to this art. Legacy, admirable. The Cannes Film Festival is the most business-minded of the three major European film festivals, which also makes their international influence the most powerful. In terms of qualifications, Cannes is no better than Venice, the first official film festival in film history, and Cannes is no better than every year in terms of professionalism. In February, Berlin kicked off in a solemn atmosphere, but Cannes played the title of "sea, beauty, and sunshine (sea.sex.sun in the early years, winning the reputation of "3s Film Festival", and Organizing the film festival into a big carnival party opens the door to the American film market. The correct positioning also makes Cannes stand out among the three major European film festivals and establish its own unique image. Maybe it''s not the most professional, maybe it''s not the most authoritative, maybe it''s not the most artistic, but it must be the most eye-catching, it must be the noisiest topic effect, and it must be the most relaxing and enjoyable for the audience. This also makes more and more top works flock to the Cannes Film Festival every year-because a wide range of influence also means that the probability of being favored by distributors increases, and it also means that the social influence is far-reaching, and finally a The virtuous circle makes Cannes lively and outstanding every year. This is also true this year. The 47th Cannes Film Festival started in early summer. After the "Farewell My Concubine" and "Farewell Piano" won the Palme d''Or last year, this year''s Cannes ushered in another collection of masterpieces. Wave. The Italian director Giuseppe Tonadore (.) who filmed the classic "Paradise Cinemas (... came to Cannes this time with the new work "Youguo Station (a...; it was made during the preparation period. The "Queen Margot (la.., who has talked about countless topics, was led by the French goddess Isabelle (isabelle.) and came to Cannes. In addition, Krzysztof-Kieslowski (.) directed "Blue, White and Red Trilogy of Red (.:, Yang. "The Age of Independence" directed by Dechang, Zhang. art. "Alive" directed by Mou also appeared on the list of works in the competition unit. It can be said that the film festival has not yet opened, it has already aroused countless discussions, reporters from all over the world have also gathered in the small city of Cannes, and thousands of film lovers have swarmed here like a tide. In less than 20 square kilometers of land, it can be imagined that Cannes will become a city that never sleeps in the next twelve days. On May 13, Hugo left Los Angeles on a plane and headed to Cannes, because "Pulp Fiction" was also shortlisted for the main competition unit of this Cannes Film Festival. This is the second time Hugo has left the United States since his journey. The first time he went to Poland to shoot "Schindler''s List", but this time the purpose of the trip was more relaxed. To participate in the Cannes Film Festival, in Hugo''s view, This is a vacation, it is a carnival. Cannes, which has only 50,000 permanent residents, should be an indisputable paradise that is born today and rests at sunset, but in fact it is not the case. Cannes is different from the leisure and comfort of other C?te dAzur regions. Although it also has a beautiful blue coastline and palm trees scattered under the bright sun, Cannes is more like a social queen of prosperity. The annual festival lasts from the beginning of the year to the end of the year, the Acacia Festival, the Film Festival, International Boat Festival, International Music Record Festival, Mimosa Festival...Arriving in this small town at any time of the year, you can always smell the carnival atmosphere under the golden sunshine on the streets. The azure coastline, lush palm groves, bright sunshine, white and crystal beaches, tree-lined olive groves... Cannes is the most moving gem on the blue Mediterranean coast, attracting countless tourists to come here and experience A vibrant holiday. Therefore, even if there are only 50,000 permanent residents in a small city, the constant flow of people can still make this small city full of vitality. After flying from Los Angeles to Paris, Hugo did not have time to see the most romantic city in the world immediately transferred to Nice, and finally took the airport bus from Nice to Cannes. After a busy journey, Hugo gave everything to Joseph and Samora who were accompanying him, and fell asleep to his destination alone. By the time I arrived in Cannes, it was already two o''clock in the morning on the 15th. The car is walking along the intricate streets and alleys of Cannes. This messy street makes people hardly able to tell the direction, but every turn there will be a scenery. The blue sea at the end of the alley is sparkling, reflecting the shining moonlight and the shore. The elegant buildings are staggered with modern high-rise buildings. The verdant green belt cuts the town into different squares, and the palm trees blocked by the light of the street lamps are like tall giants guarding the town tightly. . The silence of the night is mixed with sporadic noisy voices, and the air that is as cool as water at night is floating in the carnival atmosphere that remains during the day, but it is more and more set off the silence of the night. There are tents on the beach, young people with bags on the roadside, the singing at the door of the hotel, the fanatic fans watching the midnight broadcast at the entrance of the cinema...In this town of only 50,000 people, even if it is two o''clock in the middle of the night, You can still clearly feel the atmosphere of the Cannes Film Festival, and the contrasted silence at night also allows people to see through the dim light, the hustle and bustle of the people during the day. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) . Chapter 803： Unknown factor In the past month, Hugo and the band members have been busy with music. On the one hand, they are preparing for the upcoming tour practice; on the other hand, they are recording new albums, although "almost It hasnt been half a year since the release of Fame, but because the band already has new ideas and brand new tracks, and the band plans to perform some new songs during this tour, EMI also began to prepare for the second album. Matters. The Cannes Film Festival should be regarded as an accident, because Hugo completely forgot about it, and was immersed in the world of music all day, busy, even "Don''t be annoyed by the past (''...dn.anger They didnt participate in the propaganda, and the band members didnt care about the peak showdown constantly hyped by the media. Thats why people say that history is often created inadvertently. When Joseph heard about it, Hugo was stunned. How could he have forgotten this? "Pulp Fiction" won the Palme dOr at the Cannes Film Festival and became famous all over the world at the same time. Let Quentin Tarantino become the leader of the new generation of actors overnight. Although the situation has changed this time, the male protagonist has become Hugo, and the dispute between the male and female protagonists seems to have affected the films publicity strategy. I dont know whether "Pulp Fiction" can still win the award according to the original trajectory. Hugo''s most curious suspense. At the Cannes Film Festival, due to the judging system, the trend of the Palme dOr every year is unpredictable. The selection process of the Cannes Film Festival consists of a jury consisting of a small number of judges from all over the world, under the leadership of a jury chairman, to conduct the selection. The composition of the judges is even more diverse. Throughout the sixty-six years of Cannes''s history: literati, musicians, filmmakers, philosophers, psychologists, historians... all have contributed their own strength here. Therefore, the jury with a different style every year directly causes the aesthetics of Palme d''Or to jump very much, and there is no uniformity and continuity at all. Among them, the power of the chairman of the jury can be described as "one-handed". When some maverick chairman is in charge of printing, he often has more than 90% chance of winning. No wonder the media have condemned it. The hype of the Cannes Film Festival obscured the brilliance of art. Take 2004 as an example. The jury led by Quentin Tarantino, who had already become famous at that time, awarded Palme d''Or to the documentary "Fahrenheit September 11 (/11, which broke everyone''s glasses. Therefore, the personal favorite of the jury often determines the direction of a film festival. If the Oscar, who has reached the 80th threshold in 2014, is an elderly person, the aesthetic thinking and ideology of the 6,000 judges are vague. One direction can be discerned; then the Cannes Film Festival, which only came out in 1946, is a desperate housewives of menopause. The judges are different each year, and the aesthetics are naturally different, and even one direction cannot be figured out. More importantly, at the Cannes Film Festival, the unanimous pursuit of the local media appeared, which meant the beginning of disaster, because the judges with strong rebellious psychology would surely make this work useless. It was the king in 2004. Family. Wei''s "2046" was David Cronenberg''s "History of Violence (a... in 2005, all of which were ultimately dismissed because of unanimous praise from the public opinion community. This kind of situation appears in other film festivals, it is called unpopularity; but it appears in Cannes Film Festival, it is called for granted. Therefore, after the situation of "Pulp Fiction" has changed, whether it has been loved by this year''s Jury Chairman Clint Eastwood is really an unknown result. Despite this, the entire crew of "Pulp Fiction" was shortlisted for the competition and was given the opportunity to go to Cannes to promote it, but nothing changed. As there was not much time left before the band tour, Hugo had no plans to go to Cannes, but was finally convinced. Bear the brunt of it because of Uma. More than four months have passed since the shooting of "Pulp Fiction" was over. Quentin has been in retreat for the post-production of the film. When he "sees the sky again", he discovered that the world seems to have been vicissitudes of life. Uma Thurman disappeared for four months, and Tracy Jacobs has not heard any news for more than a month. Relatively speaking, Hugo is on the Oscar with "Schindler''s List". His outstanding performances have become the hottest top big names in one fell swoop. Even popular actors such as Tom Cruise and Arnold Schwarzenegger are currently not as popular as Hugo; and the glory to death in the music market is even more bloody. It is very exciting, Hugo has become the most watched artist in the United States. Quentin had no intention to inform Uma at all, and it is not uncommon for the protagonist to be absent from the festivals publicity anyway. Under such circumstances, if Hugo is absent again, the promotion of "Pulp Fiction" in Cannes will be passive. After all, relying on Quentin alone is really not enough. In addition, it is because of Hugo''s own considerations. Now Hugo is in a period of rapid rise in the North American film market, and no one can predict what height it can reach; but in Europe, Hugo''s influence is still very limited. Except for a "Schindler''s List", other works have not received European attention. Even if it is "Schindler''s List", it is director Steven Spielberg who really receives attention, not Hugo. Therefore, attending the Cannes Film Festival is of great help to Hugo''s awareness in Europe. Rick Rosen believes that Hugo should not miss this opportunity. The final reason is the just-established Elite Brokerage Company of Endeavour. At present, Endeavour is still in its infancy. All work must be restarted. The senior partners headed by Rick must let the major production companies know: Now A new-born medium-sized agency has appeared. They have rich artist resources, and their ambitions are not only that, but they also want to become top players who can disrupt the game. The best way to deal with this difficult situation is actually the talent of the artists. Hugo is not only one of the most important artists in Endeavour Elite Agency, but he is also one of the shareholders, so this work is naturally obligatory. Cannes has become the best opportunity for the current situation After comprehensive consideration, Hugo appeared in Cannes. Since there are many crews who come to Cannes for publicity every year, and the gathering of reporters and tourists makes this small city noisy, the cost of hotels tends to increase by two to three times, so when you participate in the Cannes Film Festival, Accommodation is always a problem. Generally speaking, the crew with funds and sponsorship will naturally live in the hotel, otherwise it is to rent a villa, which can have a spacious private space; and the shy crew will rent an apartment, and the entire crew can live in, which is not only convenient , And the price will be much cheaper. However, public places like hotels will naturally gather more journalists and have a higher exposure rate. If you live in an apartment, you will suffer a lot. This is the case with the "Pulp Fiction" crew. The Weinstein brothers came to Cannes early, rented two apartments, and arranged everyone to live in. It is not far away from the main venue, the Cinema Palace, but compared to the hotels doorstep. , It seems a lot deserted. Hugo arrived in Cannes. There was no chase by the media and no fans. He was much calmer, far away from the surrounding of the spotlight of Los Angeles. Instead, I felt relieved here. At this time Hugo finally understands the desire and urgency of those artists who live under the spotlight day and night for private space. Although it has only been more than two years since he has crossed over, he has already begun to miss such "quietness". "Comfortable" life. Although it was midnight when I arrived at the apartment, the main members of the crew did not rest. Hugo greeted everyone skillfully. This time, the three crews of Bruce Willis, Samuel Jackson, and Tim Rose The most famous actors came to Cannes and participated in the film promotion together. The apartment is very lively. Joseph and Samora moved their luggage to the room, while Hugo went to the kitchen to find water to drink. He was bumped on the road for more than ten hours, and now the whole persons biological clock is disordered and needs to be adjusted a little, "On the road. Is everything going well?" Quentin''s familiar voice came from behind, with a smooth tone with a smell of stubbornness. Hugo rummaged for a long time, but did not find a cup or a kettle. He just found a bottle of orange juice in the refrigerator. It poured into his mouth when he opened it. Finally, he felt a little more comfortable in his throat. Then he replied, "It''s all going well. , There is no direct plane trouble a little bit." Quentin smiled, and said jokingly, "That''s because you rushed over. If you arrive a little earlier, it''s like a vacation. You will not be so tired if you walk all the way to rest." Although Quentin was joking, Hugo noticed that Quentin''s expression was a bit awkward. Quentin was never a person who is good at hiding his emotions. Hugo put the juice down, "What''s wrong, is there anything wrong?" "Speaking to Quentin, Hugo doesn''t like to make roundabouts, and always picks up the topic directly. Quentin smiled bitterly, seeing the helplessness and worries in his eyes, it was obvious that there was something on his mind. Hugo was a little puzzled, could it be that the treatment of "Pulp Fiction" at the Cannes Film Festival went wrong? Because Quentin looks quite helpless, but the problem is that even if something goes wrong with "Pulp Fiction", it should be the Weinstein brothers. Even if you ask Hugo, Hugo doesnt know what to do. He is just an actor "Hugo, Uma Thurman appeared in Cannes." Quentin hesitated again and again, and finally gritted his teeth and said, with an expression of dying prematurely, his expression was very tangled. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation. ) . Chapter 804： I dont know each other Seeing Quentins tangled look, Hugo originally wanted to play a prank. He thought about it, should he throw the juice directly to the ground, or should he turn away angrily, but Perceiving the worries in Quentin''s eyes, Hugo softened his heart. He knew Quentin was still worried about him, so he just showed a small smile, "I see." Quentin was stunned when he looked at Hugos breezy expression. He thought he hadnt said clearly, or Hugo hadnt heard clearly, so he paused, and went on to say, "Hugo , I mean, Uma-Thurman has come to Cannes and is now staying at the Martinez Hotel (.)." Hugo was immediately pleased by Quentin''s weird expression, but he suppressed his smile and raised his eyebrows, "So?" Quentin was speechless, not knowing how to respond, and then Hugo continued. , "Does she ask us to participate in the promotion together?" "No, of course not! How dare she!" Quentin''s reaction was fierce, and he raised his voice directly and said, causing everyone in the living room to look over. Quentin waved his hand quickly, "It''s okay, it''s okay. "When I looked back, I saw the unbearable smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, and he immediately understood, and he laughed helplessly. This is a society under the rule of law, and this is a circle where interests are paramount, so although Uma and Hugo are froze, and her relationship with the "Pulp Fiction" crew has also fallen into a freezing point, and at the same time she was temporarily refrigerated by the production company. But none of this can change the fact that she is the heroine of "Pulp Fiction". Uma will come to Cannes. This is completely expected. You just need to think about it briefly: now "Pulp Fiction" is Uma''s last life-saving straw, she will definitely catch it desperately. Not to mention that this time is the opportunity to be on the Cannes stage. This is the focus of the world''s attention. If she can be favored here, perhaps her dilemma in Hollywood can be completely changed. And it is conceivable that not only Cannes, but also Uma will definitely participate in the later promotional activities of "Pulp Fiction" in the United States. Even if she doesn''t take the initiative to show up, there will definitely be inciting media to interview her, and then try to dig out some hot spots. Even the Weinstein brothers cannot completely block Uma during the "Pulp Fiction" propaganda period. After all, this is a free speech society. If they push Uma hard, Uma will not care about making up some things. , Fighting a fish to die and breaking the net, even if they are all lies, they are also very powerful for "Pulp Fiction". Therefore, to make Uma "disappear completely", this is basically an impossible task. Hugo is not an ignorant rookie who has just entered society. Naturally, he does not have such a simple and naive idea. But now Hugo does not have any special feelings for Uma, just like a stranger. The past disturbances have become After history, without love, naturally there is no hatred. In Hugo''s view, Quentin''s worries are simply unnecessary, because he doesn''t care at all. But Quentin''s temper is very straightforward, daring to love and hate, he is very uncomfortable with Uma''s original behavior, and it can be said that he hates it deeply. Thats why he worried that the appearance of Uma would cause trouble to Hugo, because it had already caused trouble to him, "Dont worry, even if she appears, she can do very limited things. Its best for her to stay on top of herself, if she has anything. With other calculations, she was wrong, and I will never let her succeed." In fact, an actor offended the crew, and the crew has many methods to make the actor dumb. For example, the director deliberately didn''t mention this actor during an interview. Even if a reporter asked, he would take it in one stroke, and then focus on complimenting another actor, so the focus of the report would naturally be tilted. For another example, when the crew is on a TV show, the hosts questions and the distribution of the shots are exquisite. It is not difficult for an actor to "disappear" in the show unknowingly. For example, when propagating across the United States, big cities like Los Angeles and New York are assigned to popular actors, and the offending actor goes to the platform of the sparsely populated city in the Midwest, and the report page will be very large. The difference. There are also occasions like the Cannes Film Festival. Since the media is intensive interviews, personal connections are very important. Some actors may gather hundreds of reporters at the same time in front of them, and interviews can be endless 24 hours a day; The actors of may be just a routine interview, and there will be no space after the official question. This means of making someone "invisible" is not a news industry or entertainment industry personnel, and it is simply not noticeable. When all audiences receive information, they just feel that a certain characteristic or a certain actor has been continuously focused on and enlarged reports, and other people will naturally become affiliates, even not worth mentioning. This also gave birth to the term "strengthening", which means that all public relations and media resources are tilted towards an artist, and the firepower is concentrated for publicity. Therefore, in the entertainment industry, artists, staff, and the media are all dependent on and restraining each other. No one dares to offend the other two easily. Everyone knows the principle of "harmony makes money." At the critical juncture, everyone will not tear their faces. But the small actions in the dark are enough to change many things. If Quentin, Hugo and Weinstein brothers have the intention to embarrass Uma, even if Uma comes to Cannes, people will have an illusion that she did not appear at all, not to mention that it is 1994 and the Internet news is completely gone. In the age, relatively speaking, news was blocked and lagging, and the difficulty of behind-the-scenes manipulation was greatly reduced. However, Hugo did not have such paranoid and radical thoughts. He did not want to ruin his good mood because of a Uma, nor did he want to deliberately spend his thoughts because of a Uma. For this kind of past, paying attention to the other side instead called the other person. Its because whether its positive news or negative news, paying attention is paying attention; on the contrary, its best to leave it behind and let it fend for itself. Looking at Quentin with a gloomy look, Hugo chuckled and patted Quentin on the shoulder, "People who don''t know thought she put a green hat on you." Without thinking about it, Quentin punched Hugo directly on the shoulder, "I don''t think it makes any difference." The pain of betraying trust is sometimes even more terrifying than cheating, for those who value trust. Quentin was so angry because he was also betrayed by Uma. In fact, Quentin has always been very optimistic about Uma. He even regarded Uma as his goddess. He could see a steady stream of inspiration in Uma; but Uma not only slandered Hugo, but also sought after him. With Richard''s help. For Quentin, brothers are like brothers and feet, women are like clothes, friendship and loyalty are his consistent insistence, so Uma''s behavior is naturally intolerable. Quentin''s stubborn expression pleased Hugo, he didn''t say much, and he walked towards the living room with a big laugh. Because Quentin was vaccinated, when Hugo appeared on the beach the next day, there was no surprise to see Uma walking towards him. Due to the constant adjustment of jet lag, Hugo slept intermittently and couldnt fall asleep in the afternoon. So he changed into a pair of beach pants and a straw hat. He walked all the way and left the apartment building, walking along the palm-lined street to whiteness. On the beach in China, I found a group of young people who were playing volleyball and joined them directly. Hugo saw Uma after a successful smash. Uma wore a sky blue vest and denim hot pants, showing her graceful figure, curled up, her eyes were always locked on Hugo. It was made clear that it was for Hugo. Hugo looked around and didn''t seem to see the reporter, which means that his incident on the beach was not exposed, but Uma was able to find him accurately. If all this is a coincidence, Hugo I wouldn''t believe it, he was not so naive. However, Hugo didn''t know if Uma came to the door at this time for reconciliation or to make news, and he didn''t want to know. Therefore, when the opposing player took the volleyball back and was about to serve, Hugo withdrew his attention and plunged into the sport again, without any plans to "recognize" with Uma. There was a momentary stagnation in Uma''s footsteps. Her sight was clearly in contact with Hugo, but why Hugo didn''t seem to see her. There was only one explanation: Hugo definitely didn''t want to care about her. Thinking of this, Uma was a little guilty, but she had made up her mind long before she set off from Los Angeles, didn''t she? This was her only chance. If she missed it, she wouldn''t know when she could reappear. Hugo will actually win the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor, and now he is even more active in the United States. This is a situation that Uma hadn''t expected before So no matter if she regrets or feels guilty or other She knows what emotions she has. She must seize this opportunity of Hugoit is natural to be able to reconcile. Breaking the boat is also a choice. She must seize the opportunity of "Pulp Fiction" to make the last fight. Therefore, Hugo''s little cold reception is basically what was expected. Uma only paused for a while, then took another step and walked towards the beach. Uma stood not far away, showing the most natural and brilliant smile, "Hey, Hugo, you are here too." "Bang...bang...oh yeah!" The response to her was the celebratory voice of Hugo and his teammates in the beach volleyball court. Hugo just blocked and scored a point, and everyone was very excited. Hugo and the others play beach volleyball in an irregular way. There are four people in each team in the venue, so the scene is very lively. Uma''s voice was immediately overwhelmed, and she stood still and couldn''t help feeling a little scornful. She hesitated, but decided to stand still and wait. The competition will always end, right? (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for it. Recommended monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 805： Beautiful woman After playing beach volleyball, it is already half an hour later. Sure enough, the sun can make people feel happy. Hugo has not been soaked in the sun and sweated like rain for a long time. I didnt expect to come to Cannes for fun. Once. Hugo tried to hug the volleyball partners in front of him separately, and then reluctantly retrieved his straw hat and prepared to leave. Standing up, Hugo saw Uma standing five steps away. Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth. This Uma was very patient. He had been waiting quietly beside him for so long, but Uma was originally It is this kind of personality, as long as the goal is determined, it will go forwardwaiting is also one of the required courses. In fact, Uma was about to be unable to bear it, but she still persuaded herself to be patient, and to be patient, so she stood there and watched Hugo''s series of movements, during which he patted the gravel on the straw hat and put it on. On her head, she put on those flip-flops that were almost submerged in sand, and then walked in her direction lazily, which made Uma''s heart happy, her waiting was not in vain after all. But before the polite smile at the corner of Uma''s mouth rose, she saw Hugo continue walking forward, without any intention of stopping, and then intertwined with her directly, as if she were a palm tree. , Does not make any sense. The "swish" of warm wind blew through, but Uma''s whole body was cold. Uma imagined the situation when two people meet again. There are countless possibilities, but it is the most terrifying one: Hugo treats her like a stranger, a stranger without any entanglement, this is the most cruel Parting. Uma turned around abruptly, looked at Hugo''s back but two steps away from him, and shouted, "Hugo!" But Hugo didn''t mean to stop at all, Uma immediately chased after him. Go up, ran to Hugo, gritted his teeth and shouted again, "Hugo!" "Good afternoon." Hugo''s footsteps finally stopped-in order to avoid hitting Uma''s body, he twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, "Is there anything wrong with you?" He did not deliberately escape, nor deliberately ridicule, just It seems to be facing a passerby who happened to meet, polite and gentleman, but full of distance. Uma looked at Hugo in front of him, so unfamiliar, all the words were stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t say a word. Hugo stepped back a little bit, and said with a polite smile, "If there is nothing wrong, then I will leave first." Then he bypassed Uma and continued to move forward, as if just now. Nothing happened in general. Suddenly, Uma was overwhelmed by a sense of humiliation. Although Hugo did not do anything or say anything, it was this feeling of strangeness and alienation that made Uma feel an unprecedented humiliation. Even more frightening is that Uma realized how shameless her behavior was. After she made so many chilling actions to Hugo, she actually tried to use Hugo again. This shamelessness, even Uma He smiled bitterly. The world is so big, but there is no place for her own, and all this is not caused by others, it is precisely the result of her own cause. Hugo didn''t take Uma to heart at all. She couldn''t affect his mood anymore. He had really let go of it. Letting go of the past can move towards the future. Letting go of the past is to liberate herself. Hugo doesn''t want to embarrass herself. Hugo walked forward slowly and calmly, looking at the cozy but noisy scene of the small city of Cannes, but there was a different kind of charm, which made people always want to blend in. There is a lively scene on the beach at this time. There are young people playing beach volleyball, families playing frisbee games, friends arguing about something with beer, and poets walking alone along the coast. A lonely figure sitting on the beach watching the sunset, there are ecstatic teenagers, some actors who are being interviewed by reporters, and others hurriedly passing by the crew of the premiere. All this is like a corner of the world, full of all kinds of forms, which makes people think deeply. Under the palm tree on the edge of the beach, there is a wooden bench. A woman is sitting on the bench, watching the scene quietly, but her figure attracts all the attention of Hugo. This is a middle-aged woman who is over forty years old. Her long black hair is a little messy in the sea breeze on the beach. Her pure blue eyes and bright red lips are shining in the golden sun. The mixed temperament that is sometimes indifferent, sometimes gentle, and sometimes enthusiastic, has an extraordinary shock. There is a kind of person who is born to be a luminous body, even if she just sits quietly on a bench, wearing a simple camel checkered knee-length skirt, there is no other modification, but she can still It easily attracts everyone''s attention, and the temperament exuding from the inside out is amazing. Its said that looks cannot withstand the test of time. No matter how amazing the beauty of heaven and human beings will gradually decay in the passage of time, time cannot take away the experience and mind deposited in the soul. When the face is old, it is carved in The temperament above the five senses is the immortal imprint. This is the case with the woman in front of her. She just sat there quietly, washing away the lead and returning to the basics, but everyone who passed by involuntarily focused their attention on her, and she still sat on the bench with no surprises. The slightly curly black long hair was gently swaying in the sea breeze, and the golden sunlight outlined a bright halo on her body. Hugo just stood there quietly, looking at the woman, with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, as if he was admiring a beautiful piece of art. At this moment, Hugo vaguely realized why people could not move after looking at the "Smile of Mona Lisa" painting for a long time. The charm of art is that everyone has different perceptions, deep or deep. Shallow, more or less. This woman, Hugo knows, not only Hugo, it is estimated that there are only a handful of people who dont know her around Cannes, but no one stepped forward to disturb her peace. Everyone just looked at her from a distance and guarded her. Looking at the peaceful world that belongs to her. She is Isabel Adjani. Isabel Adjani, the most representative actress of the French film industry in the 1980s, can even be said to be the most individual actress in the history of French cinema. Under her breathtaking appearance, there are also exquisite acting skills that have amazed countless people. She is the five-time queen winner of the French film''s highest honor Caesar Award (cesar.awards). Won two Oscar nominations, and won the Cannes and Berlin Film Festivals, this sentence of talent and appearance has been vividly reflected in her. Compared with Sophie-Marceau (.) and Juliet-Binoche, the two world-renowned French roses, Isabel is not so likable, not only because most of her characters are women with weird personalities, but also because With her weird temper and sharp personality, she used to forcibly interrupt filming and even quit the crew, which made the film makers a big headache. At the same time, she did not deny that she criticized the co-actors. But even so, Isabels amazing talent still illuminates the entire French film of the 1980s. Even if Isabel dominates the world among French actresses in the 1980s, its no exaggeration. Her beauty, her acting skills, she Her personality makes her shine on the big screen. But hidden behind the light, it was Isabel who was too deep into the film to extricate herself after filming "Rodin''s Lover (. claude in 1988, and even withdrew from the film world, like a moth to a fire. Dai-Lewis fell into a crazy passion for love. Isabel and Daniel also became famous golden boys and girls in the film industry. After getting the nourishment of love, Isabel returned to the film industry in 1993 and starred in the famous French film history "Queen Margot", and then appeared. At the Cannes Film Festival this time. Although she has been away from the movie circle for five years, Isabel''s talent still cannot be ignored. Her "Queen Margot" has once again won unanimous praise from the entire public opinion circle and received rave reviews. But unfortunately, she encountered betrayal in the world of love. In 1992, Daniel went to the United States to film the "Era of Innocence", but he had a strong male and female spark with Winona-Reid. The scandal spread to France, and the heartbroken Isabel decided to make a comeback. Queen Ge". After squandering his enthusiasm in the United States, Daniel returned to Isabel''s side. Isabel was pregnant in 1994. At this time, Isabel, who longed for a stable family life, was abandoned by Daniel. Daniel went to the United States like a fleeing to visit arthur, the author who she admired for a long time. ), and then I met Rebecca Miller(.) at Miller''s house. The two fell in love at first sight and settled for life. Although Isabel has taken a Hollywood movie and flew to the United States in order to save Daniel, the ending is already doomed. The most ironic thing is that Daniel used a fax to break up with Isabel. The five-year relationship with a child who has not yet been born, only in exchange for a blank fax. After that, the ending of the story couldn''t be simpler. Isabel gave birth to her son alone, and once again rejected all the offers, and devoted herself to raising her son to grow up as a person; while Daniel married Rebecca, and the two had their honeymoon. For this reason, it disappeared for five full years. At this time, Isabel is savoring the bitterness and loneliness of Daniel and Winona''s scandal. Even the praise of "Queen Margot" can''t make her excited; but she doesn''t know that this is just the beginning. Hugo doesn''t know what Isabel is thinking, but he sees loneliness and stubbornness in her. At this moment, she is not a goddess of the movie world, but a simple woman. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 806： Wall of Heart There is a kind of indifferent and tranquil beauty in Isabelle Adjani, which is beyond her appearance. Only when time settles can she occasionally spy on her eyebrows. This is not a typical Isabel, at least not the full-featured Isabel outlined by the media, but it is also the stunning Isabel. Suddenly, Isabel stood up. She seemed to have been accustomed to the attention of her surroundings, so she didn''t care at all, just neatly tidyed up her long skirt, and then stepped forward slowly along the long embankment. , Take a walk away calmly and freely. "Today will be the day when they return to you. Now you should know more or less what to do. I no longer believe that anyone can explain how I feel about you now. Words spread quickly on the street, and what is in your heart The flames spread outward. Im sure youve heard of it, but you never doubted. I no longer believe anyone can explain how I feel about you now." Hugo suddenly thought of "Forrest Gump", not the classic saying "Life is like chocolate", but the ironic "Forrest Gump, run, Forrest Gump, run" ..." This sentence comes from Jenny, the only girl who did not discriminate against A-Gump when she was a child, and A-Gump also guarded Jenny for the rest of her life. In A-Gumps life, in fact, he encountered many dangers and disasters, such as polio when he was a child, IQ problems when he was studying, bullets and bullets in war, hurricane and tsunami when fishing boats were in the sea... In the eyes of many people, this A disaster is deadly enough, enough to make people lose the hope of life, just like the officer Dan whose legs were blown off. When Dan was blown off his legs, he yelled at A-Gump. He wanted to die on the battlefield like a hero. He didnt want to be a crippled and dying. He hated A-Gump for letting him bear the shame of "living." I am also jealous of A-Gump having won the Medal of Heroes. He even despises himself at a certain moment for being glad that he is still alive... But Dan has never faced one thing squarely: at least he is still alive, and A-Gumps best teammate, Bubba Yibu Lu stayed on that battlefield forever. It was A-Gump who rescued Dan from the quagmire of despair, and the lighthouse that guided A-Gump to the coast during the tsunami in his life was Jenny. Jenny is the beacon in A-Gump''s heart, the greatest support in his heart, and the greatest miracle in his life. No matter what others say, and no matter how Jenny looks at him, A-Gump''s sincerity towards Jenny has never changed. A-Gump will always remember that Jenny is standing on the tree-lined path and shouting to herself, "A-Gump, Run, Forrest, run..." this is life. Just like the two sides of a coin, there are positives and negatives. Whether life is sunny or dark is not whether life is smooth or not. It is not the roughness of life, but the attitude of oneself to see life. Perhaps, in everyone''s life, there is a safe haven worth relying on. Perhaps, in Isabels life, her greatest dependence is the harbor of love, but the director of "Rodin''s Lover" Bruno Nuytten (brun0. Dai-Lewis also left her because he fell in love with Rebecca-Miller; later the soundtrack producer of "Nine and a half weeks (. il2. weeks Jean-Michel-Jarre (jean-.jarre) ) Also abandoned her, because he lingered in the world of Huahua... So, when Isabel was fifty years old, she finally saw through all this. She chose to rely on her two sons, and then hid her true appearance, completely disappeared from peoples careers, but Leave that graceful posture on the virtual screen forever. "All we have to walk alone are winding roads, all the rays of light lead us forward so blindly, I have too many things to tell you, but I don''t know how to speak. Because, maybe you will be the one to save me People, and, after all, you are my wishing stone (.)." The guitar melody in his mind was constantly flowing, but Hugo couldn''t help but stop when he hummed. He always felt that the lyrics seemed a little abnormal. After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t sort out a line of thought. Hugo had to calm down, looking at Isabel''s back, silent. Is Jenny a wishing stone for Forrest Gump? No. Is love to Isabel a wishing stone? No. Is music and movies a wishing stone for Hugo? No. What should it be? It is a lighthouse, a reliance, an umbrella, a miracle, and a dream. To be more precise, it is the ray of light that guides one''s life forward. In an instant, Isabelles back was blurred in Hugos sight, as if being gradually engulfed by golden sunlight, bursting out with a dazzling dazzling light, as if...like a golden wall, Isabel shuttled past, and then disappeared into the wall, becoming a graffiti on the wall, like a graffiti left by spray paint on the wall, colorful and weird, but it is not a simple graffiti, but a catharsis of inner thoughts. And morphology. Hugo inexplicably remembered the wall used for graffiti at home by the glorious group of friends before crossing. They called it "-wa11", which literally means the wall of imagination, the wall of magic, and the wall of miracles. wall. Then Hugo remembered the birth of the song "Youth Heart". Wasn''t it just a sentence left by Catherine Hannah on the wall of Kurt-Keben''s home, and finally a classic was born? This wall filled with graffiti is not only a wall outlined by imagination, but also a space for all the thoughts in the heart to vent, depression, sadness, anger, joy, happiness, impulsiveness, restlessness...It seems to be -Relying on the average, or the lighthouse, or the miracle, is the destination of dreams. So Hugo hummed softly again, "Because, maybe you will be the one who saves me, and, after all, you are my wall of puzzle ()." In fact, there is no word "" in English dictionaries. This word was fabricated by Hugo himself. It is like the looming golden figure of Isabel in front of him, like a miraculous dream, with a kind of unreality, but becoming himself The light of life''s guidance has also become the only lighthouse for the continuous advancement of one''s life. "A-Gump, run, A-Gump, run..." It was like these words, full of magic. "Today will also be the day when they will never return to you. Now you should know more or less what not to do. I no longer believe that anyone can explain how I feel about you now. All to guide us forward. Winding endlessly, all the rays of light illuminate our way forward so blindly, I have too many things to tell you, but I dont know how to speak. I think that maybe you will be the one who saves me, and, after all, you It''s my puzzle wall." Seeing Isabel completely disappearing from the back of the crowd, Hugo couldn''t help but sketched out a smile. Although Hugo and Isabel did not say a word, let alone know each other, her figure reminds Hugo of Catherine Hepburn, another top actress full of aura, talent and personality, and these two actresses They all have the same characteristics. During the performance, they don''t hesitate to dedicate their souls to the performance, inject vitality into the role, and take the performance to a whole new level. In fact, Isabel is the self in Hugo''s heart, a self who struggles hard for his dreams, but also a self who constantly spurs her to fight and struggle. The hardships of life will never stop. One wave is not flat and one wave rises. After one wave, there is another wave. When life falls into the ordinary and simple rhythm, in fact, when the passion is exhausted, life will soon be there. It was exhausted in the thin sunlight. So, dont be afraid of difficulties, dont worry about setbacks, just keep in mind that in your heart that never yields because of dreams, just always remember the phrase "Forrest Gump, run, Forrest Gump, run", and then take a big stride Moving forward, you will eventually be redeemed, and you will see miracles after all. "I think that maybe you will be the one who saves me, and, after all, you are my lost wall; I think that maybe you will be the one who saves me, and, after all, you are my lost wall." When the sword was finished, the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth slowly dissipated in the sunlight, and all the emotions in his heart were vented, and it was a little empty in an instant. In fact, Hugo didn''t like this song "Magic Wall (, or said he was not satisfied. This is not a typical rock song. In Hugos mind, he relied entirely on guitar strings to play, and the use of drum beats was relatively simple The melody arrangement was also very simple, rock and roll The taste is not strong, on the contrary, it still has the comfort and cosiness of English folk songs. And the lyrics are too weak, with a kind of confusion and hesitation. Originally, songs of this type of theme were either passionate or sad to express the emotions vividly, but I dont know why, but the sword work just now carried a kind of bard''s free and easy way, but it seemed a little out of place. Hugo couldn''t help but smiled bitterly. It seemed that everything should be attributed to Isabel''s ups and downs, which made Hugo feel that his experience was too dull. This thought made Hugo laugh uncontrollably. The sweat from playing beach volleyball just now disappeared unknowingly, and his physical strength was added back, which made Hugo''s step forward again brisk. . As for Uma, Hugo doesnt remember it at all, but Uma still stays in place, watching Hugos comfortable footsteps fade away, the distance between the two people is getting farther and farther, and soon, this has become Two worlds, two worlds without any intersection. Even with "Pulp Fiction" as a bridge, there seems to be no intersection between the two worlds. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 807： Premiere Red Carpet On the Pompidou Square (.gees.) in the middle of the small city of Cannes, there are rows of tiles with celebrities'' handprints and signatures connected together. This is a collection of stars belonging to Cannes that is composed of the famous Hollywood Walk of Fame. There is a row of steps next to the Avenue of Stars. The vertical surface of the steps is carved with copper for the list of award-winning films at the previous Cannes Film Festival. If you go up the steps, you can see the Palais des Cinemas, which is located on a square. This is Cannes. The main venue of the film festival. There is a red carpet on the steps of the movie palace. It is said that the red carpet is only selected when the event is held, and the carpet is blue when it is idle. But here in Cannes, you can see a variety of activities throughout the year, but the opportunity to see the blue carpet in the Cinema Palace is very rare. On May 17th, at two o''clock in the afternoon, the Cinema Palace became lively again, because today another high-profile work landed in Cannes, and the world premiere of "Pulp Fiction" from the United States was held. In fact, the original "Pulp Fiction" did not attract much attention. The comments of the American media were enough to prove it. What''s more, this year''s Cannes is full of big names. Even Hugo is not in the number, so "Pulp Fiction" is naturally Was overwhelmed. However, as a representative of the United States, the chairman of the jury, Clint Eastwood, paid enough attention to "Pulp Fiction". This year comes from China. country. Mainland China and China. National Taiwan. The works of Bay, Italy, France, Russia and other countries and regions have very strong strength, especially after the release of "Queen Margot", the limelight has been in full swing and has been unanimously sought after by the entire French local media, and even foreign media cannot refute it. . Under such circumstances, "Pulp Fiction", "Mrs. Parker''s Love. People (mrs.parker.and.the.., "Money Empire (the..., "Crazy Clerks (clerks) It seems a little weak. Among the four works, "Crazy Clerk" is an independent film. It was premiered at the Sundance Film Festival at the beginning of the year and received rave reviews, but this time it did not enter the competition in Cannes. Among the other three shortlisted works, "Mrs. Parker''s Love. People" starring Gwyneth Paltrow has already held its premiere, but the response has been mediocre; the "Money Empire" brought by the Coen brothers "It was high hopes, and this work was also premiered on the last day of the festival. Unfortunately, judging from the feedback from internal screenings, it is obviously no better than the "Barton-Fink (. three years ago. The famous work "Blood Labyrinth (. with the two brothers is very disappointing. As a result, during the internal screening period, Clint won the applause and called the 520 novel, which entered everyone''s attention. Therefore, at the premiere of "Pulp Fiction", more than 300 reporters from all over the world gathered at the scene. In addition, there were 500 or 600 enthusiastic audiences who blocked the entire red carpet. This grand occasion also reproduces the noise on the day of "Queen Margot" when it was released. It was only during the premiere of "Queen Margot" that French journalists accounted for more than half of it. Today, at the premiere of "Pulp Fiction", reporters from the North American continent. It occupies the majority. European reporters don''t understand the value of Hugo, but North American reporters will never let it go easily. The members of the jury headed by Clint Eastwood stepped onto the red carpet and came to cheer. This was expected; but unexpectedly, the leading cast of "Money Empire" also sent representatives to attend the red carpet. They were the actor Tim Robbins, and Paul Newman, who played for Tim this time, especially the appearance of Paul, which was warmly welcomed by the reporters on the scene. And Gong from the crew of "Living." Li, Ge. The emergence of You made the reporters on the spot boil, among the representatives of this department. National University. After the premiere of Lu''s work in Cannes, it won the audience''s applause for ten minutes, which can be said to be in full swing. Unexpectedly, they also appeared in the premiere of "Pulp Fiction" to join in. The reporters vaguely remembered that Quentin had expressed his alignment in interviews several times. I have a special preference for Chinese movies, especially in the golden age. Guoxiang. Hong Kong movie. However, the real affair of the red carpet still appeared at the moment of Isabelle Adjani''s debut, which really surprised the reporters. You know, before that, Isabel has been in the shadows for five years, but she is still the most beloved goddess-level actor in France, not to mention that "Queen Margot" has won unanimous praise and praise from all professional media in France so far. Love, this also made Isabel easily fill the five-year gap and once again become the darling of the media and audiences. It can be seen that the Weinstein brothers, the producers of "Pulp Fiction", are really outstanding. Just a small move at the premiere gave this previously neglected movie a beautiful turnaround. . Originally developed in accordance with this script, when the "Pulp Fiction" main sword personnel appeared on the red carpet, he was bound to fall into a brand-new frenzy, pushing the atmosphere of the scene into madness. But the fact is not the case. When the first lead swordsman of "Pulp Fiction" appeared on the red carpet, the scene was not only not fanatical, but a little lazy, and everyone was absent-minded. This really killed everyone by surprise. When Uma walked on the red carpet with anxiety and excitement, the hustle and bustle that was like a volcanic eruption a minute ago slowly settled down. The dispirited faces made people almost think that this was not a red carpet, but something. Whats even more terrifying is that there were sporadic screams at the scene, which further contrasted the weird and shabby atmosphere of the scene, making Uma almost unsteady on his feet, and almost fell down. On the red carpet. In fact, this cannot be blamed on the audience, because no one knows Uma at all except American reporters! "Pulp Fiction" has held two press conferences in the past few days. The first time only Quentin and the Weinstein brothers attended, and the second time only Hugo and Bruce-Willis, Samuel-Jackson, and Tie M-Ross attended, although this is just a routine press conference, there are not too many hot spots, just a brief interview with the impression of participating in Cannes, interesting things about the filming, etc., which can be regarded as a warm-up for the premiere of the film, but Such an occasion is basically a process where the reporter has a preliminary understanding of the crew. You know, at the Cannes Film Festival, the participating films come from all over the world, and there are many newcomers, even the most experienced reporters, there will be faces they don''t know. Therefore, in order to avoid such embarrassment, the previous official press conferences will be attended by important members of the crew to allow the reporters to have a process of adapting. Then they will go back to investigate the materials. After the premiere, they will not be confused when conducting in-depth interviews. Up. The problem is here. Uma did not attend the official press conference of "Pulp Fiction". Therefore, although reporters can see Uma occupying a place on the official poster of "Pulp Fiction", they saw Uma appear at this time. Everyone still didn''t react for a while, let alone the local audience in France-Uma is not an actor with some shocking masterpieces. As a result, everyone didn''t know who Uma was. Even if he was an actor, he was an unknown little actor. Even if the audience wanted to shout and scream, they couldn''t find a focus, and the atmosphere was a little deserted. As for the American reporters who know Uma, they are all human beings. How can they not know about the "Pulp Fiction" crew? Because the explosion between Uma and Hugo has been digging out. , Now Uma is a non-newsworthy existence for reporters, how can they pay too much attention? Of course, after all, Uma is also an American, representing American movies, so the American reporters did not react at the first time, but then they responded at least the face project was still to be done, so they occupied more than half of the reporters'' seats on the scene. The American media all started to press the flashlight one after another, which finally added a little more red carpet to the scene. Although the audience didn''t know who Uma was, when they saw the flashlights of the reporters, they knew that there was at least one actor in front of them. The audience participating in the film festival is full of passion and enthusiasm. Even if they are unknown actors, they are willing to give applause; if the work is brilliant, they will never be stingy with their applause. What''s more, this is the busiest Cannes, so the atmosphere immediately became hot. It''s just that... after all, there is still a huge gap compared to before, and the atmosphere on the scene is also a bit noisy and less enthusiastic, which makes it very embarrassing for Uma to stand in place, and it is not good to move forward or backward. In the end, she stood in place, gritted her teeth, and then acted as if nothing had happened, with a bright smile and calmly marching forward The continuous shutter sound at the scene was quite embarrassing to whitewash. The next crew member of "Pulp Fiction" also arrived on the scene. To everyone''s surprise, it was Hugo and Samuel Jackson that appeared on the red carpet this time, a black and white combination. According to normal circumstances, Hugo is the most famous actor in the entire crew. His appearance order must be postponed, but Quentin thinks this way: instead of letting Hugo appear in the back to mobilize the atmosphere, it is better to shine at the beginning. The debut immediately aroused the emotions of the reporters. After that, it doesn''t matter if other actors become supporting roles. Instead, they can concentrate their firepower on propaganda. Quentin''s idea was supported by the Weinstein brothers, and they decided to do nothing, and simply put the black and white pair Hugo and Samuel on the court, setting off a frenzy. But in the eyes of Uma, who was separated from the entire crew, it was a premeditated squeeze, and she became a victim. Because when Hugo and Samuel appeared, there was a gap of shouts for a second, and then, in an instant, the volcano erupted! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come and read it. Voting a monthly ticket for recommendation. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 808： sharp contrast Samuel is no stranger to Cannes. This Hollywood classic golden supporting role relies on works such as "Jurassic Park", "Goodfellas", and "Patriot Games (.games, which is widely known in Europe, and he With "jungle. fever", he won the Best Supporting Actor Award in the main competition unit of the Cannes Film Festival in l991. It can be said that the audience in Cannes is not only familiar with Samuel, but also very familiar with it. Therefore, when the audience and European reporters saw Samuel, the whole attitude naturally changed. This is their familiar face, as if seeing an old friend again, the warm and hospitable mood was vented in an instant. However, before screaming and cheering, the young man standing next to Samuel attracted the attention of the French audience. He was slender, with a jade crown, sword eyebrows and star eyes, and a black-and-white suit appeared ingenious, with white as the color. The background color, collars, cuffs, left breast pocket and other details are all embellished with black silk, matched with a pair of black trousers, a white shirt, and finally a black bow tie. The simplicity and clarity also reveal the breath of youth, in an instant Attracted everyone''s attention. Hugo is unfamiliar to European audiences. Their recognition of Hugo is a little more than Uma. On the one hand, it is because of the credit of "Schindler''s List", on the other hand, it is because of England. Mishima praised the band Glory To Death so much, so Hugo is only familiar in Europe. However, at the previous official press conference of "Pulp Fiction", Hugo used linen casual beach pants with a lake blue shirt of the same material, and finally stepped on a pair of dark blue sailing shoes, appeared in front of the reporter, but in an instant Attracting the attention of journalists, the humorous, well-advanced, and polite conversations of the gentleman have won countless favors of journalists. Many people already know that the male protagonist of "Pulp Fiction" is a handsome and outstanding "new star". But Hugo, who appeared in front of everyone today, showed a completely different style. In a formal but playful suit, Hugo''s elegant and sunny temperament was completely outlined. If it was a sunny boy at the previous press conference , So today is a refined man on the red carpet, this kind of similar but very different temperament, mixed in Hugo''s body, fascinating. More importantly, Hugo and Samuel stood side by side. The combination of black and white formed a sharp contrast. The two combed their backs at the same time. The retro style of the 1930s appeared on paper. It is indeed very visually impactful. It must be said that Hugo''s first appearance in the European film market, the shocking effect far exceeded expectations. As a result, there was a gap in the scene for a second. Everyone seemed to be stunned. They also seemed to be shocked. It seemed that they were shocked. After the brains started to work again, the excitement surged up in an instant. The shock of shouting, shouting, cheering, and beating suddenly came like a huge wave. Hugo has attended a lot of red carpets, but he has never encountered such a situation. He was still cheering for a second. Suddenly the cheers seemed to freeze, and there was a gap of one second, which made Hugo He couldnt help but was stunned. He thought there was an accident and whether the timing of his and Samuels appearance was wrong; but in the next second, the surging shouts mixed with flashing lights rushed towards him like a silver wave, but instead It made the heart stiff in an instant. Samuel pressed Hugo with his elbow. As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw a serious expression on Samuel''s face, but his mouth said, "Unlock the seal." Just one sentence made Hugo laugh, the brilliant corner of his mouth eclipsed the brilliant sun at two o''clock in the afternoon, and the camera shutters in the hands of reporters went crazy and pressed them quickly, and the sound of "click" It seems to be the most beautiful melody in the world. Hugo and Samuel stood there and paused for a short while, then Hugo stepped forward and walked along the red carpet. At the same time, he did not forget to wave to the audience on both sides. This work is for Hugo. It''s really familiar. Although Hugo is still a newcomer in Cannes, his charm quickly received warm feedback from the romantic French. The almost out-of-control screams on the scene are already quite the level of Los Angeles-but obviously in Cannes, Samuel''s popularity is still higher than that of Hugo. It is estimated that more than half of the crazy screams at the scene were caused by the gentle smile on Samuel''s face. Hugo only walked a few steps forward and saw Uma standing on the red carpet. Today Uma wore a long silver floor dress, similar to the simple and generous design of ancient Greek sacrificial offerings that clearly outlined her classical temperament. She stood in the middle of the red carpet, gracefully facing the audience on both sides. Waved, but it gave people the illusion that she was isolated in the middle by the whole world, and that feeling of helplessness was almost unstoppable even with a smile. Poor people must be hateful. Hugo knows this very well, but when he sees Uma so isolated and helpless, he is still a little bit sad. Because Hugo has put down the past, without hatred, naturally there is no meaning of tit-for-tat. But Hugo is not a bad guy. He neither plans to get into trouble, nor does he have the idea to save the other person from fire and water. Therefore, Hugo and Samuel calmly stepped forward and walked forward. When they walked to Uma''s side, Hugo nodded at Uma with a polite smile, which was considered a courtesy of the scene. . Samuel only knows some furs about the twists and turns inside the crew. He is not a gossip at first, but he also knows his position, so he just showed a friendly smile to Uma, and then he and Hugo Keep going. Uma, who was on the red carpet first, watched Hugo and Samuel walk to the front instead. Uma couldn''t help feeling a little sad, but it was obviously not a good time to be immersed in his thoughts at this moment, so Uma quickly adjusted to keep up with the pace of the two Hugo. When the rest of the crew arrived on the red carpet, they all stood in front of the interview platform and stood in a row to take photos from the reporters. Some details can be found from the positions of the actors. This time, "Pulp Fiction" does not use the classic poster of Uma Thurman lying on the bed and smoking, but a brand new poster. Uma was lying on the carpet, looking confused, with a syringe next to her right hand, seemingly because of sucking. After overdose and fell into a coma, Bruce was sitting next to Uma with a look of depression, his right hand wrapped around the boxers cloth, covered with blood; Hugo and Samuel stood beside him, Samuel Er holding the Bible in his left hand and the pistol in his right hand, pointing in Bruce''s direction. Hugo leaned on the wall next to him, holding a cigarette in his right hand, with a distracted expression on his face. The structure of the entire poster is very interesting, and it also subtly echoes the title of the work "Pulp Fiction", and it also clearly presents the four main protagonists of the movie. At this time the actor was standing in front of the interview stage, but Hugo was standing in the middle, with Samuel and Bruce-Willis on both sides, Uma next to Bruce, and Quentin next to Samuel. , And Tim Rose. This also causes the entire layout to look more like Samuel and Hugo at the core, and everyone else is a foil. Of course, in the eyes of others, this is just the result of standing freely while chatting while the actors are in place, but the real insiders know that there is a lot of mystery in this. Therefore, during the interview session, after a preliminary questioning by the official method, an American reporter tried to dig out the hot spots, "Is it a pleasure for the crew to cooperate during the filming of Pulp Fiction? Uma as the crew? The most important part of the actresses, how is the collaboration with the other male members of the crew? This is the same as Quentins first work, it can be regarded as a male movie, what special feeling does Uma feel? ?" On the face of it, the reporter''s questions were quite satisfactory, and they all revolved around the work. But this is precisely where his brilliance lies, because all problems actually revolve around Uma. If the crew is not careful, they may reveal the truth. In the eyes of reporters, unless it is the endless hatred, otherwise they have no one who is unwilling to interview, as long as there are enough explosion points, they will do everything. For example, if Uma is willing to break the "Pulp Fiction" crew scandal, reporters will definitely flock to it, depending on whether Uma is willing to destroy herself, or whether Uma is willing to risk offending the entire "Pulp Fiction" "The danger of the crew exploded. Quentin was very impulsive and wanted to refute, but remembering the explanation of the Weinstein brothers, he finally gave the reporter a fierce look and handed the microphone to Hugo. Due to the distance, Hugo did not see what newspaper the reporter was from, but he was not surprised at all when such a problem occurred, and it was even possible that Uma or her agent arranged it. "In fact, during the filming process, the crew''s cooperation was not very pleasant." Hugo''s answer immediately caused many people on the scene to take a breathEven Quentin looked in surprise. Hugo, watching Hugo still smiling confidently, went on to say, "Quentin gave us a lot of freedom to perform. He told us the feeling of hope, and then let us explore it by ourselves, so we actors are in the process of cooperating. In, we are constantly trying and bumping, hoping to find the feeling that Quentin wants. The result is that often our actors have a lot of disputes there, but Quentin is watching a good show by the side." Hugos words made everyone in the crew laugh, but Uma couldnt laugh, but Hugo continued to say, Its really hard work for Uma to participate in such a movie, and Oman The same is true for Amanda Plummet (amanda. plummet)," This refers to the actor who played the opposite role with Tim Rose in the play Bunny. "Women have to cooperate with Quentin''s violent and **** works, they have to pay more than us. For their hard work, our crew has always been very grateful for their contributions. Its just a pity that only Uma was present as a representative this time, and Amanda and the others can only watch it at home. We can only say one thing here, sorry. . Hugo''s answer immediately made the slightly tense atmosphere on the scene relaxed, and many reporters laughed. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 809： Joy 1 Hugo''s answer was funny and humorous. Not only did he not evade the reporters question, but he also gave a sample of the positive answer. In the quiet, he shifted the topic to another focus, turning the contradiction between the crew into a conflict between the actors. Acting discussions transformed Umas partnership into a relationship between the actress and the entire crew. Such an answer not only eliminated the reporter''s attack, but also brought harmony to the scene. Quentin looked at Hugo with a gentle smile on his face and suddenly became happy, especially when he found that the reporters had forgotten Uma quietly, he was even happier. Compared with the positive breakthrough that has caused more attention to more topics, Hugo unknowingly shifted the focus to the crew, and the number of paragraphs was more than a little bit higher. The reporter''s topic immediately focused on the funny talks of Samuel, Bruce and others during the filming process, and Uma, the protagonist of the original topic, was no longer mentioned. Uma stood by, trying to maintain a smile, but it was already a little difficult. Originally, Uma thought that she was the most watched actress in "Pulp Fiction" and she would get the corresponding treatment in Cannes. This is a once in a lifetime. Opportunity for the film-is also a fact that the crew cannot deny, but she has forgotten that the unspoken rules in Hollywood are more than just beds. On the meat. Body relationship only. The members of the "Pulp Fiction" crew talked and laughed, and the reporters'' topics naturally brought Uma to him. After all, she was also among the actors present, and she was the only one who was a little red. It is impossible to bypass her completely. thing. When the same problem fell on Uma, Uma could obviously feel that the eyes of the rest of the crew were focused on her. It was not because they cared about her answer, but because they looked at her with a hint of warning, as if countless weights were concentrated on her shoulders, making her feel that her shoulders would collapse at any time, and the heavy pressure on her heart made her Almost out of breath. Uma knew that if she had made a fuss regardless of the situation at this time, there would be a hot spot and news would come, but she and the entire "Pulp Fiction" crew would also fall out completely. She can''t bear the consequences of this move, at least not now, because "Pulp Fiction" has not yet been officially released in North America. Therefore, Uma showed a kind smile, "Yes, the whole shooting process is indeed more pleasant, Quentin gave us a lot of room for development..." This kind of polite scene is not difficult, and it is easy to come by, Uma''s cooperation It also made the atmosphere at the scene more harmonious. Uma was given the opportunity to speak, naturally, she wanted to fight for the page, and she was eloquent when she talked about it, chatting with the reporters on the spot, and laughing constantly, but instead made everyone else become a supporting role. However, no one else had any intention of interrupting Uma. Instead, they felt a little laissez-faire. The atmosphere of the entire crew seemed a bit weird, as if... as if Uma was deliberately isolated. Naturally, Uma felt it, but she couldn''t say anything, she could only bite the bullet and continue speaking, trying to make the silence and absent-mindedness of other people seem to have no meaning at all. Just as everyone was wondering how this weird interview rhythm would end, the host was about to come out to save the car, but the shocking words of a reporter broke this superficial balance, "Hugo, Uma came to Cannes these few days, She has never lived with the crew. She lives alone in the hotel. Why is this?" The reporter''s fangs finally appeared. In fact, reporters have endured long enough. You know, this is the Cannes Film Festival, an international stage, not a premiere in the United States, so reporters have been patient with their gossip emotions, hoping not to spoil the premiere. Cheerful atmosphere. Therefore, the reporters seem to be a little restrained, the questions are all quite satisfactory, and there are not many bright spots, which makes the interview rhythm of the whole scene a bit dull. However, a reporter is a reporter. It is not profitable. There is no news or breaking point, which means that there is no sales. Even in Cannes, even if it is the premiere, they will never let go of any opportunity to dig inside. The question just now is actually very mild. At least the reporter did not aggressively say something like "Is the crew discord true?" or "Have you completely broken with Uma?" They can even dig further. After Uma and the "Pulp Fiction" crew arrived in Cannes, they did not formally meet for a meeting, and Uma, one of the four main protagonists, also did not attend the two regular press conferences. These are all hot spots. It can be seen that the reporter''s question was very polite. But he aimed directly at Hugo instead of Quentin. Logically speaking, Quentin with a hot temper is more likely to ask inside stories; but Hugo is the biggest actor in the entire crew, and is also a person with inextricable connections with Uma, so the reporter chose Hugo. . However, it turns out that this choice is not wise. Hugo, who was named, was actually a little flustered in his heart. He did not expect that reporters would be so unreasonable at the lively premiere, but Hugo has learned to be calm when faced with such problems. , Take the lead in calming down, instead of relying on the impulse in your head to make judgments. Therefore, Hugo first laughed twice, soothing the atmosphere, and delaying time, and then he said, "Uma, it seems that what the crew treats you differently is about to be discovered, or to say , Can''t you hide things about your sponsor anymore?" Quentin couldn''t help it with Hugo''s two banter, and he laughed out of it. Although Quentin had already experienced Hugos black belly, this was the first time he saw Hugos ability to reverse black and white. If the victim was himself, it would be uncomfortable; but the victim was Uma. Quentin definitely raised his hands and feet in agreement. Hugo''s two words made Uma stunned. He made a judgment in his head, "Hugo is distorting the facts", but the reaction on his mouth was not so quick. Then Hugo turned his head to look at the reporter. , Continue to say, "Our crew is a large group of men, Uma is the only female, I dont know if you know how terrible the apartment of a dozen men is. Uma is the crew of the crew. A member is not a housekeeper who charges by the hour. Therefore, in order to show respect, it is a wise choice for Uma not to live with us." Hugo''s words full of humor and ridicule immediately made the reporters in front of him laugh. More than ninety percent of the reporters were men. They naturally knew how terrible the situation in the room was when a dozen big men were on business trips. Even for a female man, the picture is terrible. Therefore, it is really necessary to let Uma live in the hotel alone. However, because the reporters felt so much that they ignored a detail in Hugo''s words, he did not mention whether Uma himself asked to stay in the hotel or the crew arranged for Uma to stay in the hotel. There is a big difference between the two. Seeing that there are still reporters in front of him who want to continue to attack, Hugo will not catch it. He knows that if the reporter really wants to tell the truth, even if he can justify himself on the spot, the scene will still be ugly. This is for "Pulp Fiction". The premiere does more harm than good. What''s more, this is Cannes, and reporters from all over the world are here. A little thing will be magnified countless times. Therefore, Hugo decided to take the initiative, "Huh, seeing that the reporter cares so much about our film today, the interview time seems to be longer than that of the''Queen Margot'', which makes me relieved. It is estimated that Quentin is at this time. His clothes are soaked." Hugo''s ridicule was exchanged for Quentin''s middle finger, which made the reporters laugh. The Weinstein brothers next to him also hurriedly signaled to the host. The host also realized that 25 minutes had passed for the interview, which was a bit longer than expected, and immediately terminated the interview. Only then did the members of the "Pulp Fiction" crew walk in the direction of the Cinema Palace one after another. Quentin walked to Hugo and quietly gave Hugo a thumbs up. Hugo laughed dumbly and patted Kun. Ting''s shoulder, "This is just the beginning." Not to mention that the publicity of the Cannes Film Festival has just begun. After the premiere is over, intensive publicity will hit, and there will be a lot of publicity after the screening of "Pulp Fiction" in North America, so future reporters want to pick things up. The opportunities are endless, and today this can only be regarded as a warm-up. But Quentin didn''t care at all, he curled his lips, "After returning to the United States, it will be the lead singer, Harvey and Bob are not easy to talk." Compared to Cannes, the American media reporters are obviously more. It''s easy to deal with. Hugo did not refute either. In Hugo''s view, the Weinstein brothers are the real interests first. They will achieve good results for "Pulp Fiction" They will definitely treat Uma well and even satisfy her. Some requirements. But no matter what, it has no effect on Hugo. The soldiers came to cover up the water and earth, and he was not worried at all. After the entire crew of "Pulp Fiction" entered the Cinema Palace, the uproar of the scene suddenly unfolded, and Hugo also got to know many European filmmakers, including Isabel Adjani. Hugo can see that Isabel does not reject this social occasion. On the contrary, she has some initiative, which makes Hugo puzzled, especially after seeing Isabel''s lonely expression on the beach. But when Isabel mentioned Martin Scorsese, Hugo understood. The reason why Isabel does not resist this social occasion is not because of the charm of the movie or the charm of Hugo, but because it is an American movie and her beloved is now in the United States. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. In the interlocking time, three o''clock in the afternoon came soon, and the screening of "Pulp Fiction" also kicked off, so that the world can truly appreciate the stunning and brilliant work of this work. . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 810： pulp Fiction Somewhat similar to "Falling Water Dog", "Pulp Fiction" is also on a dining table, with a dialogue that kicks off the curtain. Little Pumpkin and Little Bunny are like an ordinary couple, chatting while eating breakfast. The two people are talking about a very dangerous thing. Little Pumpkin doesnt want to do this, but Little Rabbit thinks they should do it. Little Pumpkin feels that even robbing the bank is easier than this, because "they have insurance, they are not afraid of being robbed, and they dont even need a gun." This succinct and clear opening is similar to Quentin Tarantinos "Falling Dog" style, with a strong black humor in the conversation. He often uses dialogue to show wisdom and promote the plot. This seems to fit the French very well. Sure enough, less than ninety seconds after the movie started, the audience chuckled. This was a good start. After the conversation began, the audience was stunned to discover: It turned out that the couple was planning a robbery. After discussion, the two people agreed that the restaurant and the many customers in it were robbed. As a result, the two of them talked about it, just drew their guns and started to act, stood up, tore off the comfortable and relaxing masks, and yelled at the entire restaurant in anger. There was no warning, a whim, and a sudden turn... Then, the picture was still, the music cut in, the name of the production company, the name of the starring staff... The audience in the movie theater was scared to open their mouths slightly by the turn of the gods. After the movies subtitles fell, the little pumpkins and bunny in the beginning did not appear. Instead, Hugo with neatly combed greasy head and Samuel with instant noodle curly hair were replaced. There were audiences who whistled at the scene. Make everyone laugh. Vincent and Jules drove on the streets of Los Angeles. Vincent was showing off his "magic" experience in Europe to Jules, showing the world he had seen, but he didn''t realize it. It just makes him look more shallow. The two people stopped the car near an apartment, and then skillfully took out the pistols from the rear compartment. After the equipment was completed, they were obviously on the way to perform the task. Jules and Vincent were chatting about the anecdote about their boss Mashas wife Mia. A man named Anton gave Mia a foot massage, but Masha sent him to throw him down from the fourth floor. The two people also argued seriously whether "foot massage" actually represents sex. The hint, after a relaxed argument, they came to a room, ready to perform the task. There are three young people in the room having breakfast. They are all very frightened by the appearance of Vincent and Jules. It turns out that the three people headed by Bright and Masha partnered in business, but they embezzled a piece of Masha. The suitcase, Jules and Vincent are here for the suitcase. After Vincent found the box, he opened the box and found that it was shining brightly inside, which made him very satisfied. Obviously this was his goal. Jules first killed one of the young people without warning, causing everyone to panic in the room. Then Jules teased Bright like a cat and a mouse, and frightened Bright, but Jules frightened him. He said casually, "There is a section of the''Bible'' that should be read right now. Book of Ezekiel, 25:17," But at this time, Bright, who was shot in the shoulder, was so scared that he couldn''t tell. When the words came, he could only look at Jules pleadingly and crying, but Jules continued to say: "The road of justice is surrounded by tyrannical wicked people, who guide the weak in the name of compassion and kindness. Blessed are those who pass the dark road, because he takes care of his companions and finds the lost lamb. Those who dare to harm my companions, I will Take revenge on them! At that time, they will know that I am the Lord!" With Juless more and more emotional chanting, the atmosphere in the movie theater was gradually pushed up. At this time, the audience finally understood why Samuel in the poster was holding a Bible in his hand. It''s-and a pistol. After Jules finished reading, he and Vincent raised their pistols one after another, and Bright''s blood spattered under the "boom boom" gunshot. I have to say that Quentin''s rendering of violent scenes is very artistic. The moment before Vincent and Jules were still bickering and chatting, the next one ruthlessly wiped out lives. This strong contrast was pushed to the pinnacle in the recitation of the "Bible". Although the movie has only started for twenty minutes, the audience has been attracted by the storyline. It''s just that Little Pumpkin and Little Rabbit, Vincent and Jules, these people don''t seem to have any connection with each other. After this episode ended, a black subtitle appeared on the screen, "Vincent and Martha''s Wife", and when the scene reappeared, the main character became Bruce Willis again. This left the audience at a loss, but at the same time they concentrated on the same thing, hoping that they could pay attention to every detail and understand the movie. In a secluded bar, Masha is talking to boxer Butch, asking him to deliberately lose to his opponent in the next boxing match, so that he can get a significant income. Butch used to be a famous boxer, but now he is old and is considered weak, so Masha asked him to lose the game, so that his opponent became famous in one fell swoop. After Butch hesitated, he nodded in agreement. While Butch took the money and left, Jules and Vincent, who completed the task, returned to Masha with their suitcases, but what is puzzling is that the two of them were in suits and shoes 30 seconds ago, but now But wearing a t-shirt and casual clothes-and still very funny t-shirt, can it be said that it was yesterday that the two of them completed the task? Butch came to the bar and had a brief contact with Vincent. Vincent obviously looked down on Butch and humiliated Butch, but Masha''s call interrupted Butch''s counterattack. Vincent walked towards Marsha, but Butch could only turn around and leave. Since Masha had something to go to Florida, so he gave Vincent a new task, let him spend the night with his wife Mia. Jules appeared to be gloating, thinking that this was the beginning of Vincent''s disaster, which made Vincent very helpless. After leaving Masha, it was poisonous. The addicted Vincent went to the drug dealer Lance to buy a bag of sea. Luo. Because, he chose the most expensive, coolest and fierce one. Vincent complained to Lance that his car was stolen, which made him angry and wanted to teach the **** thief a good lesson, but all the depression was injected into the sea. Luo. After the smoke disappeared, Vincent was completely excited, and everything became better. In the evening, Vincent went to Masha''s house to pick up Mia. This is undoubtedly the most charming part of the movie since the beginning. After Vincent entered Mashas house, he never saw Mia, only the vinyl record was slowly spinning, and then Mias voice came from the walkie-talkie from all directions, full of mystery, Mia let Vincent Take it easy, while she hid in the room to suck. poison. Then, a pair of bare feet appeared in the camera, curled up to the hall, and said, "Let''s go!" Although Mia did not show her front face from beginning to end, it was a voice, red lips, and a pair of bare feet, but it was full of infinite amorous feelings and imaginative. So when she was wearing a white shirt, a black suit jacket and matching Egypt With her hairstyle like an actress, Mia just made her debut, which caused many audiences to make amazing voices. Mia took Vincent to a sixties style restaurant. The strong retro atmosphere made the restaurant full of unique flavor. Mia always looked at Vincent with a teasing like nothing, but Vincent remained vigilant-he didn''t want to be another Anton, which made the two people fall into an awkward silence. ; But Vincent received the task request to make Mia happy, so in desperation, Vincent can only bite the bullet and chat with Mia. While chatting, Vincent found that Antons affairs were completely imaginary, and the loneliness in Mias eyes moved Vincent a bit. At this time, the restaurant''s twist dance competition just started, but no one was willing to go on stage to participate in the competition. Mia wanted the trophy, and she asked Vincent to accompany her to participate in the competition. In desperation, Vincent could only agree. On the spacious stage, Vincent and Mia stood face to face barefoot, and then the song "You can never predict" rang, and the two began to twist, this twist with a strong sixties style. Twisting dance instantly replaced all the audience in the cinema into the most glorious era of jazz, blues, and rock. Although this is just a simple dance, unconsciously, this has become the most resonant scene since the beginning of the movie. Seeing Vincent and Mia you come and go, Mia approached Vincent, Vincent backed away awkwardly, and then Mia called for Vincents cooperation again, and Vincent slowly matched the beat. , This coming and going makes that kind of warm. The ambiguous and cheerful atmosphere slowly flowed out. And Vincent''s slightly embarrassing body language made many people laugh. In many cases, the classics are often made by swords inadvertently. This section is full of memories, full of interaction full of tension, full of provocation, full of warmth. The most important thing is to reminisce about the retro scene, which has become the most impressive scene in "Pulp Fiction". If Quentin saw the satisfied smiles on the faces of cinema audiences at this time, he would be very surprised. In the end, Mia and Vincent relied on their tacit cooperation, won the final championship, won the trophy, and embarked on the road home with satisfaction. When the two returned home, they danced all the way and entered the house. Mia also turned on the jukebox. She wanted to continue dancing, and the atmosphere seemed a little warm. Ambiguous, Vincent fled to the toilet, hoping to calm down. Although it is now known that Antons matter has nothing to do with Mia, Vincent also believes that if he really had something to do with Mia, Masha would definitely not let him go, so he kept letting him in the toilet. Calm yourself. But Mia who stayed in the lobby accidentally found the sea in Vincent''s coat. Luo. Because of this, she started smoking. But Mia was obviously poisoned by this. The intensity of the product is not well understood-and she had already inhaled twice before today. Once she overdose, she immediately had a nosebleed and passed out when she rolled her eyes. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 811： dark humor When Vincent came out of the toilet, he only found Mia lying on the floor foaming at her mouth. This made him terrified. In panic, he took the dying Mia to poison. At Lances house, ask for help. When Lance learned that someone sucked. During the overdose, he showed a strong rejection in fear. He didn''t want to kill anyone, but Vincent still unreasonably took Mia to Lance''s house and told Lance that Mia was Martha''s wife. , If something happens to Mia, Lance will not be spared. In a panic, Lance decided to inject Mia with adrenaline. He went through the box and found the syringe and needle. When the audience saw the needle that was about the length of the forearm, many people took a breath, but At this time, Lance and Vincent are still in a hurry, trying to sort out a clue, so that the audience can only stare with breath and watch the development of the story. Then the audience saw the most absurd but endlessly happy scene: Vincent used a red marker to mark Mias chest, and then seriously discussed with Lance what it should be. To do, Lance thought Vincent should forcefully pierce the needle down, penetrate Mia''s breast after plastic surgery, penetrate the thick silicone gel, and pierce Mia''s heart directly. After an argument, Vincent, sweating profusely, raised the needle and stared at the red mark on Mia''s chest. Lance knelt down and counted, "One, two... " All the audience couldn''t help holding their breath. This scene is too dark comic style, and the tension makes people unable to relax at all. Even when many audiences see the sharp and slender needle, they can''t help but feel their scalp. There was numbness, and his hands and feet curled up. But before the audience had time for further psychological preparation, Lance shouted, "Three!" Vincent clenched his teeth and smashed the needle down severely. There was a muffled sound. The clear sound made all the audience who heard it frowned, and then he saw Mia''s closed eyes suddenly. He opened it, twitching and yelling in place, struggling to jump up, and all Vincent, Lance and others were scared back. Mia sat aside, breathing and coughing, the needle still pierced in her chest was dazzling, and a sense of speechless absurdity hit her face. "If you are okay, say something (say.)." Lance said worriedly. "What ()." Mia said blankly. The audience finally couldn''t help it. Everyone exhaled a long sigh. The breathing finally returned to normal, and there was even a faint chuckle. After Vincent sent Mia home safely, he breathed a sigh of relief. Just before the audience had time to breathe in their entirety, the story moved to the next chapter, "Golden Watch". Boxer Butch has an ancestral gold watch. This gold watch was originally from his great-grandfather. He bought it before participating in the First World War and survived with this watch; then his great-grandfather passed it on. After coming down, his grandfather took the gold watch to participate in the Second World War, but he failed to survive. He entrusted the gold watch to a pilot, took it back to the United States as a relic, and passed it on. His father took the gold watch to participate in the Vietnam War. Unfortunately, his father did not survive, but gave it to his comrades in arms, hoping that he could give his son-that is, Butch. It is precisely because of this story that Butch cherishes this gold watch very much. Thinking of his own gold watch, and at the same time thinking that he could get a larger income from gambling, Butch broke his promise to Masha. In the boxing match, after beating his opponent to death, he quickly fled the scene. After hearing the news, the Thunder was furious, and Mia and Vincent also appeared together. Mia specifically thanked Vincent for the dinner. It seems that this is what happened after the second story. Ma Sha was very angry, and he vowed to kill Butch. But at this time, Butch returned to the pre-determined motel smoothly, and early the next morning, he could go far away with his girlfriend Phoebe. Butch and Phoebe lay tenderly on the bed, and Phoebe said that she wanted to have a round belly so that she looked more sexual. Feeling, Butch knew that in fact Phoebe wanted a child, which made Butch realize that he wanted to fly away with Phoebe, and then leave the right and wrong forever and settle down completely. Butch is very yearning for such a life. Butch and Phoebe portray a happy and fulfilling life in the future, sleeping well until dawn. However, just as Butch was packing his luggage and preparing to leave, he found that Phoebe had forgotten to bring the gold watch in a panic. This made Butch completely out of control, and Phoebe was so scared that he hid in the corner and shivered and shed tears. Begged Butch''s forgiveness all over his face. In desperation, Butch could only force himself to calm down, and then decided to take the risk of going home to get his watch. "Give you some change, you can buy pancakes and have a good breakfast." Butch was very irritable, and some impatiently dumped the money on the bed, and said coldly, "I will drive away your Honda, I Will be back before you can say "Blueberry Pie"." Phoebe stood up timidly, looked at Butch with anticipation, and said eagerly, "Blueberry Pie." She was so sincere, so sorry, and loved the man in front of her so deeply, she was just a word. Easily outline it. Butch looked at Phoebe, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but smiled, "Not so fast, but it won''t be long. Okay?" After speaking, Butch left the motel. Expressing his anger all the way, Butch returned home cautiously, and then successfully found his gold watch, but then he actually found a shotgun in the kitchen, he knew: This should be sent by Masa The man who took his life. Sure enough, he heard movement in the bathroom, so he took a shotgun and aimed it at the bathroom. Vincent solved his physical needs in the bathroom, and he even had a leisurely time to read, but when he came out, he was faced with the black muzzle in Butch''s hand. The scene fell into a short silence, as if a little sound would break this balance, making the audience''s breathing in the cinema involuntarily stop again. Many people suddenly remembered the conversation that Vincent had dismissed Butch in the club before. Suddenly, Butch put the toast in the toaster and bake, and jumped out. At this moment, the balance broke, Butch pulled the trigger. Vincent, unable to fight back, died tragically in the bathroom bathtub without any doubt. The movie theater audience looked at Vincent soaked in blood, and they didn''t respond: What''s going on? Isn''t Vincent played by Hugo the leading actor? Now the movie has only passed ninety minutes, how is it? Center is hanging up? Could it be that the movie is over? But...no! The little pumpkin and the little rabbit at the beginning of the movie have not been finished yet, and the Butch story hasn''t been finished. There are still many foreshadowings in the film that have not been finished. This is far from the end. The actor of a movie hangs up halfway through the acting. Is the actor still called the protagonist? The audience was suddenly at a loss. Butch calmly left the house and headed to the motel. Just as Butch relaxed his vigilance, he encountered a red light and stopped at an intersection. He saw Masha on the crosswalk. This suddenly turned the story straight. Butch stepped on the accelerator directly and knocked Masha to the ground, but only rushed out and collided with the crossing car. The car was thrown directly to the side of the road. Butch was also injured and his face was full of blood. After Ma Sha got up again, he stumbled to chase Butch, but Butch had no choice but to flee. The two chased and fled one by one, only to escape into a second-hand grocery store one after the other. Butch subdued Masha, who was in a coma, and was about to kill Masha without stopping. But unexpectedly, the owner of the shop, Maynard, took up a shotgun and subdued Butch. Just when the audience thought Maynard was just performing justice, but they didn''t want Maynard to knock Butch and Masha unconscious, then Maynard called an accomplice Thad again, which made the audience confused again. . But this time, the film quickly gave the answer. Maynard brought Butch and Martha to the basement, tied them up, and the basement was full of all kinds of love. Interesting items, a feeling of anxiety invaded. When Thad appeared in a police uniform, people originally thought that this was the savior, and didn''t want this to be the real Satan. Thad ordered Maynard to move one of the rooms in the basement. sex. Slave pulled it out, and began to consider whether it should start with Butch or Masha first. At this time, the audience didn''t understand that it was a fool. Everyone was staring at the big screen with open mouths. There were too many accidents today, and Maynard and Thad were gay. Change. Crazy! This dramatic turn makes people really unexpected, and even dumbfounding. Quentin, who was sitting at the forefront, smiled triumphantly when he heard the jaw-dropping fright at the scene. Thad and Maynard put. sex. The slave stayed outside, handcuffed the chains, and then took Masha into the inner room and raped him. Looking for an opportunity, Butch broke free of the rope and stunned the **** that remained outside. Slave, took the opportunity to escape, but when he was about to leave, he heard Ma Sha''s painful cry and couldn''t help but hesitated again. After thinking about it, he decided to go back and rescue Ma Sha. Butch came to the counter to look for weapons. The first alternate was a hammer, and then he chose a baseball bat, followed by a chainsaw... The audience at the scene was about to laugh. With the rhythmic soundtrack in the movie, the use of "Comanche ( here is indeed full of irony; and Masha''s screams are endless, let alone horses. Sha, the boss of the underworld-and still being black, was so ravaged by people; but relatively speaking, Butch was choosing weapons with a calm face. The black humor formed by this intense conflict is really letting people go. Can''t help but laugh. Finally, Butch chose a Japanese samurai sword! Butch returned to the basement He saw Thaad being violent, while Maynard stood watching from behind, but Butch killed Maynard directly. After that, Masha broke free and shot Thad seriously. Finally, under the premise that Butch kept Ma Sha a secret, Ma Sha let go of Butch. Butch left, but Masha stayed with a shotgun. It is conceivable that Thads fate will be in darkness. Butch rode Thad''s motorcycle back to the motel, where Phoebe, who was waiting anxiously, ran down like a siskin, but Butch took Phoebe and flew away. The story is over? If the "Pulp Fiction" is over, then this story is really inexplicable, without beginning and ending, and there is no direct connection between each other, and there is no complementarity between the various paragraphs. Foggy. However, after the movie fell into the dark, the subtitles appeared again, "Bonnie''s Situation". The audience breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately it was not over, otherwise it would be a failure. But... the actor Vincent is dead, can the movie continue? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read and vote for the work. Your support, yes My biggest motivation to continue to create!) . Chapter 812： Ring story "Yes, you fooled him, Bright!" A familiar voice rang in the screen. If you are a senior movie fan or an observant movie audience, you can find that "Bright" is the young man shot and killed by Jules and Vincent at the beginning of the movie. And this sentence is what Jules said when he reprimanded Bright. So, what does this mean? It means that the movie seems to be back to the beginning. This story happened after Jules and Vincent killed Bright! After the screen came on, instead of aiming at the hall, it aimed at the toilet. It turned out that there was a Bright''s accomplice hiding in the toilet. The audience suddenly remembered that before Jules and Vincent arrived at the apartment, they had a conversation. "How many people are there?" Vincent asked. Jules said, "Three or four." "Including our people?" "have no idea." "So there may be five people." "Probably." The memory surged in an instant. It turned out that Quentin had hidden clues among the large amount of "unnutritious" words, which made many viewers more interested in the movie. If you have the opportunity, watch it again. Once again, it should be very interesting. The comrade in the toilet, holding a pistol in his hand, was very nervous. When he heard Jules starting to read the "Bible", he stood up quietly and moved towards the door of the toilet. Then, the gunfire rang and Bright died. The black man who opened the door for Jules and Vincent leaned on the door and sat on the ground as soon as his feet softened. It turned out that he was Jules''s internal response, which is what Vincent called "our man". He was called a horse. Arts. Marvin was obviously frightened by this **** scene, but he witnessed the death of two people. This shock made him talk about it all the time, which made Vincent very impatient. At this moment, the comrades in the toilet rushed out, shouting "Go to hell, **** thing, go to hell!" while shooting at Jules and Vincent standing side by side, "Bang bang bang, "Bang, bang, bang", after six gunshots, the young man showed a triumphant smile, but before the smile could be raised, he was stunned for an instant. I saw Jules and Vincent standing still intact, both of them looked down at their bodies in surprise, but there was no sign of injury, which shocked both of them. Seeing the clean suit, the cinema audience couldn''t help it again, and some people sneered. The process of watching "Pulp Fiction" may not be the kind of laughter that makes people laugh. Every laughter is full of sarcasm. The black humor makes people unable to laugh directly, but on the face But his expression is always uncontrollable. Jules and Vincent raised their right hands at the same time, and shot the surviving young man together. Naturally, the two of them would not miss the target. Without any doubt, this hapless kid passed away like this. Jules, who had escaped from the dead, thought that this survivorship was not only a miracle of God, but also an oracle to him, which caused him to fall into contemplation. Jules and Vincent drove Marvin back to their lives. In the car, Vincent had been trying to convince Jules that all this was just a coincidence. Although this kind of coincidence is rare, it occasionally happens. But Jules did not agree. He insisted that this was a divine instruction, so he decided to quit the gang and not to wash his hands. Vincent thought this was ridiculous, but he couldn''t persuade Jules. He then sought the support of Marvin sitting in the back seat, "Marvin, what do you think?" "I don''t have any thoughts." Marvin said indifferently, obviously he still hadn''t recovered from the shock just now. This excites Vincent. He turned to Marvin in the back seat and said, "You must have an idea! You think it is God who came down from heaven to stop..." But because Vincent was too much Excited, the pistol in his right hand is... With a "bang" gunshot, the entire carriage was filled with plasma in an instant. This visual impact without warning caused an uproar at the movie theater, although everyone was used to accidents from time to time during movie playback. But this accident was... too strong. "What the **** are you doing?" This was Jules'' first reaction, and it was also the first reaction of all the audience. This is definitely an accident, purely an accident, but the result is: Marvin was directly headshot, and the whole compartment was full of flesh and blood, and it was a mess, and Jules and Vincent were also full of blood plasma, which made both people start. Complained loudly. Both of them were stunned. It was still broad daylight, and there was a corpse in the car of the two people, and it was also covered with plasma. At this time, as long as someone passed by, the matter was immediately serious. To avoid being alerted. Cha found that Jules had to ask his friend Jimmy, who lives nearby, for help. Jules drove to Jimmy''s house. He and Vincent both went to the bathroom and chatted while washing off the plasma from their hands. It was plasma and residual meat standing in the kitchen, tasting coffee, and full of praise. This typical black humor scene has appeared many times today, but when I see it again, it still makes people laugh. As soon as Jimmy appeared on the stage, the laughter suddenly exploded. Because this Jimmy was actually Quentin''s guest star, the shoehorn face appeared, and it immediately pleased the audience. Jimmy, who was afraid of his wife, was embarrassed and entangled. He told Jules the fact that his wife Bonnie would be home from get off work in more than an hour. If she saw this, she would definitely raise it to him angrily. divorced. But Jimmy didn''t want a divorce, so he asked Jules to get all this done within an hour and a half. In desperation, Jules had to ask Masha for help. Soon, Mr. Wolf, who was well-organized, arrived at Jimmy''s house after exactly nine minutes and thirty-seven seconds. Mr. Wolf quickly grasped the situation and arranged everything in an orderly manner. He even had time to taste coffee and provide advice on Jimmy''s family trivial matters. When the audience saw Vincent and Jules in suits, sitting in the car, holding detergent and rags doing the cleaning seriously, the two were still arguing about who should clean the back seat. At this time, almost everyone Can''t help but spit out water directly. This scene is really...full of joy. It is obviously a violent scene of blood bursting, but it is not disgusting at all. On the contrary, it is full of joy. This is really a strong and distinctive personal style. Although Quentin is only directing his second work, the audience has obviously been bought by him. After cleaning the car, Vincent and Jules came to the backyard. The two stripped themselves completely, and then Mr. Wolf took the hose nozzle and sprayed them at the two people. As a result, the two big men were in the freezing cold water. While taking a bath while screaming, Jimmy standing beside him said leisurely, "Uh, it''s a little bit more on it, Vincent''s hair is dirty." This ridiculous scene was reached when Vincent and Jules put on ridiculous t-shirts, and the whole movie theater laughed again in an instant: the two people looked like young people who were still doing nothing. Bastard! Careful people can find that these two T-shirts are the suits of a simple confrontation between Vincent and Butch in the club. Then, under the guidance of Mr. Wolf, they left before Bonnie went home. They drove the car to a used car recycling plant, disposed of the car, and watched Mr. Wolf go away. After bidding farewell to Mr. Wolf, Jules and Vincent went to a small restaurant for breakfast. The two people talked about the miracle that happened just now. Jules still insisted on his idea. He planned to give up the life of the gang and prepare to pursue the truth and wander around like an ascetic monk. But Vincent still couldn''t understand, but he couldn''t persuade Jules, which made Vincent feel very depressed. At this moment, suddenly someone nearby shouted to refill a cup of coffee. When the camera turned around, it was the little pumpkin and little rabbit who planned to rob the restaurant at the beginning of the movie. In an instant, the audience understood that the whole movie story is a circle, starting with Vincent and Jules'' morning mission, and finally returning to this morning! Its no wonder that the previous plots didnt seem to be cohesive and a little weird. It turned out that Quentin played a trick! Although the audience was full of enthusiasm from beginning to end, they were still looking forward to it: how will Vincent and Jules meet? What about the robbery of little pumpkins and little rabbits? The depressed Vincent finally gave up persuading Jules and left his seat to go to the bathroom. Ironically, the book he read in the bathroom was the same book he had read when he stayed at Butch''s house beforealso It was the one he had read before he died. At this time, Little Pumpkin and Little Rabbit began to rob. The little pumpkin robbed the counter and started robbing customers again, and soon came to Jules, who was left alone in his seat. Jules honestly handed the wallet to the little pumpkin, but the little pumpkin cared about Jules more. The suitcase beside him was obviously the golden box that was going to be handed over to Ma Sha. When Jules opened the box under the insistence of Little Pumpkin, the golden things in the box made Little Pumpkin stunned, and even the hand holding the gun was trembling. Since the movie has never given a close-up of the contents of the box, the audience can''t help but become curious when they see the expression of the little pumpkin, but obviously, the answer seems to be unknown. Because Jules took advantage of the little pumpkin to lose his mind, he subdued the little pumpkin, and at the same time he stabilized the frightened little rabbit, and Vincent who had just come out of the toilet and saw all this excitedly drawing his gun. Take control of the situation. At this time, both Little Pumpkin and Little Rabbit knew They encountered hard stubble, and Little Rabbit expressed tears that they wanted to go home. Jules asked Little Pumpkin to search through and find out his wallet. He just asked for the wallet, but gave all the money in it to Little Pumpkin, and then he began to recite the "Bible"-Ezekiel 20 In Chapter 5, when all the audience thought that Pumpkin was going to kill Jules'' muzzle, they did not expect that Jules did not pull the trigger, but told everyone what he had learned from the crowd. "Maybe I represent justice, and you are a villain, and my 9mm pistol protects me through the valley of darkness; or I am protecting you, the righteous, against this evil world. This sounds good, but it''s not right. The fact is, you are the weak and I am a tyrannical wicked person, but I work hard and be a very compassionate guardian." Then, Jules let go of the little pumpkin and the little bunny, and he and Vincent were in the horrified sight of the restaurant customers, wearing funny costumes with t-shirts and shorts, and left together. The movie came to an end. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 813： Thunderous applause When Hugo and Samuel, wearing t-shirts and shorts, left the restaurant like two idiots and left the restaurant, the movie fell into a black screen, "Screenwriter and Director: Quentin Tarantino" The subtitles appeared. In an instant, all the audience in the movie palace stood up in no particular order, and thunderous applause swept across the Pompidou Square like a tsunami. The subtitles on the big screen are still rolling, the lights of the cinema have not yet come on, and the scene is still dark, but none of this can stop the enthusiasm of the audience. The applause vents the surging emotions in the whole movie palace. The space oscillated back and forth, and there was a tendency to overturn the roof of the entire movie palace. The lights came on slowly, and the faces that looked a little distorted because of their excitement gradually appeared. All the audience in the entire movie palace stood up, regardless of age, gender, or nationality. Everyone stood upright, and then they slapped their hands as hard as they could. The smiles on the corners of the mouth and the excitement of the eyes were blooming, making the whole movie palace look like a red ocean surging. Watching "Pulp Fiction" is a very strange process. Many times it is in a state of confusion, because the development of the story is not carried out according to the normal time structure. If the time is clearly organized, then it should be Vincent and Juul. Si went to get the box, then "Bonnie''s Situation", then the robbery of Little Pumpkin and Bunny at the beginning, then "Vincent and Marsha''s Wife", and finally ended with the "Gold Watch". If it''s just flat and straightforward, then maybe the movie will still be very interesting, but there will be less surprises. Quentin made a little bit of mystery about the timeline of story development, ingeniously modified the narrative sequence, artificially cut the plot, and gave the film story structure more depth and interest, which made people feel a sense of realization after watching the movie. The stories of the film seem to be independent of each other, and there are many interruptions. In fact, there are continuous foreshadowings in the front and endless responses in the back. They are connected end to end, connected everywhere, continuous, endless and evocative. It can be called the biggest highlight of "Pulp Fiction"! This is also the reason why "Pulp Fiction" is said to have created a new genre of movies, disrupting the narrative structure, using nonlinear narrative methods to reorganize and arrange the story, so that a simple story blooms with more brilliance. After that, "Memories (, "Love is a **** (., "Crash", "Babel", etc., including the ring narrative masterpiece that also appeared in 1994. Heavy rain is coming (. the., they are all masterpieces of this genre. Of course, in addition to this, the black humor throughout the movie, the jewel-like lines, and the rich and interesting characters also left a deep impression on the audience. Therefore, the whole process of watching the movie is full of surprises. On the one hand, I am curious about what will happen next in the movie. On the other hand, I am thinking about what the picture just past represents, and at the same time, I dont forget to make the most direct view of the movie picture. In response, although the entire movie is 154 minutes long, for the audience, there is no concept of time at all, and they subconsciously follow the plot of the movie. When the reaction came, the movie was over. The impact at the end of the movie still lingers in the chest for a long time. The most vivid thought of the mixed thoughts in my mind is: the original movie can still be shot like this! When this emotion burst out, stand up and applaud, these two actions were done in one go. All the audiences without exception chose this most neat and direct way to express their mixed thoughts and thoughts during the two and a half hours of watching the movie. Turbulent emotions. The applause is thunderous, and the mountains are whistling and tsunami. Quentin smiled triumphantly at Hugo, who was sitting next to him. Hugo originally thought Quentin was satisfied with the enthusiastic response at the scene, but he soon discovered the sly in Quentins eyes, and Hugo couldnt help but be stunned. After a moment of stunned reaction, Quentin was proud that the movie he shot played with the audience and achieved his original goal. What Quentin cares about is not that his film can be recognized by professionals-except for the "Rescue Jiang Ge (. that is suspected of getting closer to Oscar 18 years later, Quentin has always been like this, as if it was. A movie urchin, he is keen to play with the audience and pay tribute to classic movies in his own way. He is more keen to use movies to achieve the purpose of entertainment. There must be many people who will seriously analyze the deep meaning of "pulp fiction". Maybe someone can come up with some ideas. After all, a film largely reflects the director''s and screenwriter''s outlook on life, world outlook, and values; some people may think that **** is unreasonable. Nothing at all. But in Quentin''s view, "Pulp Fiction" is as simple and clear as the title: low-level fun, crudely printed books. This is his intention. Therefore, rather than saying that the lively applause at the scene pleased Quentin, it is better to say that the audience''s reaction during the viewing process pleased him. Hugo also showed a bright smile, looked at Quentin, and then shouted into Quentins ear, "Grass." This word is also the most frequent word in the movie, and it is also Quentins comment on "Excellent "The most vivid interpretation of the time. Sure enough, when he heard Hugo''s words, his whole smile became alive. When the "Pulp Fiction" crew stood up and walked to the front of the audience to thank the audience, the applause on the scene rose again, and the shouts and whistles sounded one after another, making the whole scene a sea of ??joy. The entire thunderous applause lasted for a full fifteen minutes. Even if the host spoke again and again, trying to calm the audience down, the applause still lasted. The continuous sound of the "Pulp Fiction" crew members praised him. For the sake of God, in this most direct and simple way, they expressed their support for this movie. This feeling is really subtle. Hugo had seen "Pulp Fiction" a long time ago, and he also knew clearly that even in 1994, when the best films gathered, "Pulp Fiction" was considered to be on the same level as "Forrest Gump" and "Shawshank''s Salvation". The classics; but I really watched it again in the cinema, and deeply felt the audience''s tsunami-like response, the inner surging was still uncontrollable. This is a bit different from the premiere of "Schindler''s List". Originally, "Schindler''s List" was the normal premiere of the movie, but today, "Pulp Fiction" is in a film festival. No matter how many special meanings are given to the film festival, in the final analysis, it is a carnival gathering of a group of film lovers, and their desire to see the best films has never changed. In the Cannes Film Festival, although this is a film festival with a very strong commercial atmosphere, but the French audience is also famous for being picky. Unlike Venice, Berlin, or the Toronto Film Festival, which only emerged after the 21st century, the audience at the Cannes Film Festival is very ruthless. The French audience judges the film very directly. If you like it, you hate it. If you really hate it, It''s not uncommon for audiences to stand on their feet while the movie is playing; even if the movie is watched in its entirety, it is not so easy to win the audience''s applause. Therefore, how hard the applause is, and the enthusiasm in the eyes of the hundreds of viewers is not seen in the premiere of "Schindler''s List". This kind of enthusiasm is like flames, and when gathered together, it bursts out the kind of energy that can change the world, and the blood starts to boil. Of course, if "Pulp Fiction" had a formal premiere like "Schindler''s List" instead of choosing an occasion such as a film festival, then the situation would have changed a lot. Because the personal style of "Pulp Fiction" is too distinctive, it is a typical cult movie. For the audience, the favorite people are crazy about this kind of movie, and the disgusting people sneer at it. Therefore, if "Pulp Fiction" holds a formal premiere, I am afraid that it will face the hot controversy and confrontation on the spot, rather than the continuous applause in front of me. The members of the entire crew bowed three times before and after, expressing their gratitude to the audience, and the curtain came to an end with applause. In the routine interviews, almost all the questions focused on Quentin alone, even Hugo was ignored by the reporters. This is also a predictable result. When Hugo took over the filming of "Pulp Fiction," the media said that Quentin was a director with a very strong personal style, and his personal light would obscure the existence of actors. Facts have also proved that this statement is correct. Although "Pulp Fiction" has continued to be classics, Vincent, Jules, Mia and other characters have also been marked with a distinctive brand, but even if the characters are brilliant, they have become an adjunct to the distinctive style of the entire movie. Quentin is This movie infused his most sharp personality. Even twenty years later , many people still insist that "Pulp Fiction" is Quentin''s masterpiece, although later works such as "Kill Bill" and "Shameless Bastard" are also Very good, but none of them can surpass the pinnacle of "Pulp Fiction". Therefore, eight of the ten questions from the reporters at the scene were all heading towards Quentin, which was also expected. The remaining two questions were either Hugos or Samuels. Although a little left out, Hugo ended up relaxed. Because at any time, dealing with reporters is a hard work, and the attention must be highly concentrated. After the routine group visit was over, the audience and reporters were given the opportunity to ask the crew members individual questions at close range, and Hugo became busy again. Unexpectedly, the European reporters seemed to have an interest in Hugo. Interest is different from the previous two official press conferences. At this time, the reporters around Hugo were obviously more enthusiastic. It seems that Hugo''s performance in "Pulp Fiction" still has good charm. . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 814： Wheel interview When Hugo saw Roger Ebert, he was very surprised. The most powerful film critic in the United States is naturally well-known, but Hugo and Roger have never officially met. In fact, the actor and There are only a handful of occasions where film critics can coexist, because film critics shoulder the responsibility of criticizing and provoking. The relationship between them and the actors and directors can definitely be described as tense. If you dont quarrel with each other, you need to be thankful. Of it. But there is one exception, and that is the film festival. The film festival is not only an occasion for direct communication between filmmakers and audiences, but also an occasion for producers, film critics, and media professionals to communicate and communicate with each other. Here, filmmakers will naturally also get the opportunity to communicate with film critics. Sometimes they are happy, sometimes they fall apart. In serious cases, it is inevitable to meet each other. Different from the relationship with the media, filmmakers and film critics are more like enemies. It can even be said that in many cases, filmmakers need to please film critics, because film critics often have more powerful pens than reporters. Of course, there are exceptions like Quentin. His own way of doing things, his maverick, and his unwillingness to compromise can also become a different landscape in Hollywood. Hugo naturally knew Roger, because when "Scent of a Woman" was released, Roger''s comment was the first compliment he remembered. This also gave him a lot of self-confidence. Later, "Xin Roger was also the first to give a full score of one hundred when Deles list, which gave the film tremendous support. "Good job." This was Roger''s first sentence when he saw Hugo. There were several reporters who hadn''t left beside Hugo. When they saw this scene, they all left consciously. There is no gossip between film critics and filmmakers, because everything will be revealed clearly after the reviews written by the film critics come out. Just now Hugo was surrounded by reporters and audiences for nearly 30 minutes. He thought he could take a break, but he didn''t want to hear Roger''s words. This made Hugo raised his eyebrows and revealed a puzzled expression. I dont remember whether I was the director or... Quentin made a mistake on the subtitles?" Hugos ridicule made Roger chuckle. He knew that Hugo was saying that the films excellence should be attributed to the director, and Hugo is just a member of a huge crew, which is different from Hugos previous works. "Pulp Fiction" is a work that pays more attention to the whole, and the space for Hugo to play is also very limited. Roger chuckled, "No, I''m complimenting your performance." Hugo accidentally looked at Roger seriously again. Roger looked like a gentle old man, wearing a dark gray suit and a pair of square glasses that looked like a magnifying glass, on his face. With a gentle smile, it didn''t look like a joke at all. The corner of Hugo''s mouth also formed a smile immediately, "This is good news for me." Roger laughed because of Hugos sincere response, "I now understand why you were willing to take over this script." When Hugo decided to star in "Pulp Fiction," the entire public opinion circle was not optimistic, "The New York Times "Even extreme words like "stupid" are used to describe Hugo''s choice, but all film critics know that it is a mule or a horse, and everything has to be seen after a stroll. Obviously, this time it seems to be rain again. If you win. "Again", when Roger thought of this term, he couldn''t help but smile more brilliantly, "But I think, this time I don''t think the film review will come out so soon, I need to think about it." Hugo immediately showed a disappointed expression, "This is not good news for Quentin." Roger''s words seem to mean that he is still not sure about the movie as a whole, and he needs to think carefully. , Think carefully before you can write a film review. Roger was amused by Hugos concise but meaningful answer. Before he realized it, the laughter broke out, Im more curious about the characterization of Vincent. Quentin''s idea, how many are yours?" This question is the most important reason Roger came to find Hugo. After watching "Pulp Fiction", Roger has been thinking about this issue. Although the film is very exciting and the actors have limited space for individual play, everyone will be more impressed with the movie as a whole. This is also Luo Jies ideas, so he needs more time to carefully review this innovative movie; but beyond that, Roger has a soft spot for Hugos performance. Hugo''s performance in "Pulp Fiction" is unique and very eye-catching. Whether it is Samuel, Uma, who has performed well, or Bruce who has not broken through his own shackles, they are not as good as Hugo. Dazzling. Although Roger still has to watch the movie a few more times and conduct further research, he was really impressed by Hugo''s performance. Roger was very casual when asking questions, but Hugo could feel his seriousness. He thought about it carefully, "I think Quentin should have created the role of Vincent, and I moved the role of Vincent. On the big screen." If Hugo said this to reporters, it is estimated that everyone will roll his eyes, because it is tantamount to not saying that the script was originally written by Quentin, and Hugo is the actor, so his remarks are not the same. The vernacular. But in Roger''s ears, or in the ears of acting skills, the taste is different. What Hugo actually meant was that Quentin created the character of Vincent, but it was just a framework based on the storyline, and Hugo gave the character a soul, and then he and Quentin worked together to supplement the flesh and blood. whole. Although it''s just a simple sentence, and even pretending to be suspicion, this is an insight that can only be obtained after careful study and reflection on acting skills. Roger felt deeply about this. No wonder Hugo was able to perform the role of Vincent so wonderfully. If Hugo had just won the best supporting actor statuette two months ago, people praised that Hugo would become an acting actor under 35. Roger also believes that this is just a deliberate promotion by the media; now, Roger is willing to truly believe this. "I think I should go and watch this movie several times. This is a work worth savoring." Roger did not pick up Hugo and did not express affirmation or denial, but changed the subject. After finishing speaking, he nodded politely without waiting for Hugo to answer, "Then I won''t bother you. I hope we will have a chance to have a good conversation next time." Just like when Roger appeared suddenly, there was no warning when he left, and he had a style of "coming as I wanted, leaving as I wanted to go". This is exactly the same as Roger''s style of film reviews-unlike his genial and gentle appearance, his film reviews have always carried a bit of acridity hidden between the lines. After Roger left, Hugo didn''t have time to think about these questions, because soon someone stepped forward and continued to ask questions. In fact, Hugo didn''t even have room to eat in the next time. After the premiere of "Pulp Fiction", the crew left the film palace and went to the Martinez Hotel. Under the arrangement of the Weinstein brothers, they began to accept media interviews. This is the most horrible media interview that Hugo has experienced in the past two years or more, or the most intensive-horribly dense. All members of the crew were assigned to sit in different rooms. Since Hugo is the core protagonist, he occupied a room by himself. The neighbors next to him on the left and right are Samuel and Quentin. Hugo just sat down, and there was no time to drink the water. Four reporters poured in, representing four different media outlets, and started interviews directly. After the four reporters left, another group of three reporters walked in, followed by a group of three reporters, to conduct continuous interviews in the form of wheels. There will also be exclusive interviews from several important media. The exclusive interviews are instead a time for Hugo to take a break. Because if multiple reporters are interviewing at the same time, basically the questions are one after the other, and their interview time is set, usually ten to fifteen minutes. After they finish interviewing Hugo, they will continue to interview Samuel. There are also crew members one after another, which leads to a very fast overall rhythm. However, in the exclusive interview, the time is relatively a little more, so the questions will be relatively in-depth, and different media have different focuses, and then enter the detailed interview. This instead gave Hugo time to breathe, drink water, and eat a bit of biscuits to cushion his stomach. However, the number of exclusive interviews is still very limited, and more often they are interviews one after another. What''s more depressing is that these media interviews are often the same batch, which means that Hugo has to answer the same question ten, twenty, or even more times. This turned the interview action into a mechanical loop Afterwards, Hugo even felt that his brain was a little stiff. When he heard a question like "How do you feel about this cooperation?", he subconsciously answered To "very happy, very happy, the crew is like a big family, getting along very harmoniously", this is like a standard answer, which has been deeply imprinted in Hugo''s mind, just need to recite it directly. . Hugo only realized at this time why those who participated in the film festival were always tired, and why the manuscripts from the interviews were all the same. It was not that they were too weak, nor that they did not want to answer new ideas, but the same thing. After repeating it too many times, the brain naturally becomes rigid. This kind of wheel-style interviews lasted from 7 oclock in the afternoon to 12:30 in the evening. Hugo only vaguely remembered that he had accepted at least 150 interviews, and even more. He even worked with reporters. The face has been blurred, and there are just a lot of official questions in his head, constantly circling in his mind, making the brain hurt. Sure enough, the film festival platform is indeed the most brilliant propaganda stage. With such a wheel-like broadcast of interviews, it is estimated that all countries in the world know the movie "Pulp Fiction". (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 815： Disconnect On the 18th, the crew of "Pulp Fiction" accepted two interviews in the morning and afternoon respectively. Although the intensity was not as strong as yesterday, most of them were interviews this time. The questions were more in-depth and the scope of communication was broader. After nearly seven hours of interviews, Hugo only felt that his head had been hollowed out. The wheel interview last night was more like a bombardment, and the fatigue came more from rigid muscles and brains; while todays wheel interview was more like a battle of wits, measured, but the quality improved. The operation of the brain was pushed to the extreme. After the interview was over, Hugo almost thought that all the words he knew all his life would be exhausted. Once again, Hugo realized that interviews are physical and mental work, and dealing with reporters has never been an easy task. What''s more, this time Hugo has to face news media from all over the world, making it even more tired. But one thing went beyond Hugo''s expectations. Because this time Yang. Germany. Chang and Zhang. art. Looking for representatives. Since China came to Cannes to participate in the exhibition, there were a lot of Chinese journalists in Cannes, including Chinese media in the United States and Chinese media in Europe. So Hugo originally thought that he would encounter it during the interview with Wheels. Chinese reporter, this made Hugo a little excited. After traveling for more than two years, he finally has contact with his soul''s hometown again! The higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment. In the interviews yesterday and today, there were only two Chinese-language media interviews with Hugo. One was the domestic "Watch Movie" magazine, and the other was the American Chinese newspaper "Qiao Bao", and the questioning process was not long. , It''s just a few simple exchanges. Hugo did show off his Chinese. The well-rounded Chinese shocked the reporter, but apart from that, there was no more communication, which made Hugo very disappointed. In fact, when you think about it carefully, this is normal. In the mid-1990s, when the domestic film market just opened its doors to Hollywood, the domestic media had very limited coverage of Hollywood movies, and the Internet had not yet developed, so at this time Hollywood is a very mysterious existence in China. This situation has not been fundamentally changed until the "Titanic" turned out in 1997, which detonated domestic audiences'' infinite yearning for Hollywood movies. But at this point in 1994, domestic audiences had limited understanding of American films and limited interest. Therefore, in the eyes of domestic audiences, in fact, the most classic work of 1994 has always been "Forrest Gump", not only because this film is an Oscar winner, but also because this film has received the most powerful publicity in the domestic media; followed by Later, "Shawshank''s Salvation" was rehabilitated on imdb, but "Pulp Fiction" was ignored by people. The important historical status of "Pulp Fiction" was not recognized by the domestic audience until the 21st century. At that time, people realized that "Pulp Fiction" was not only able to compete with "Forrest Gump" in 1994. "The Shawshank''s Redemption" is a work on par, and at the same time is an important milestone in the development of American cinema in the 1990s. It is a pity that due to the deep-rooted media guidance, the domestic audiences understanding of "Forrest Gump" and "Shawshanks Salvation" is much higher than that of "Pulp Fiction." By comparison, this is also a huge regret. Therefore, at the Cannes Film Festival, the Chinese media is not interested in "Pulp Fiction", and all the focus is on "Living." This is also excusable. But for Hugo, apart from disappointment, he still felt a little lonely. Until this moment, he realized deeply and clearly that he was already a complete Hugo Lancaster at this moment. , And the bloodline before the crossing has been completely cut off. Hugo originally thought whether he should go back and take a look at him, who was fashionable in 1994, and his father and mother who were still young in 1994; but now, Hugo realized that he was blond. Even if the blue-eyed skin appears, not only will it not awaken the deep sense of familiarity in the soul, it may also scare the young selves, fathers and mothers, and flap the wings of the butterfly, changing all time and space, just like a "butterfly" "Effect" is average. This realization caused Hugo''s whole emotions to fall to the bottom. Hugos situation was quickly noticed by everyone, mainly because it was too obvious. Even if Hugo does not smile, but sits quietly, he has a soft feeling on him. He is the kind of person who makes people. People who are willing to take the initiative to get close; but in the last two days, even if Hugo is smiling, there is a faint melancholy in his brows, which makes people involuntarily want to raise their hands to smooth the slightly frowned brows. Both Joseph and Samora were worried, especially Joseph. Since the Golden Raspberry Award, he had not seen Hugo so low, which made him very uneasy. Originally, Joseph thought that giving Hugo some space to settle down and get a good night''s sleep would soon improve the situation, but this time it was not the case. After thinking about it, Joseph decided to have a good talk with Hugo. Only after he understands the situation can he solve the problem. "Hugo, are you worried about the reputation of Pulp Fiction?" "What?" Hugo rubbed his temples, still feeling very tired. He didn''t rest at all last night. As a result, a new round of interviews began early this morning. This time it is no longer an interview with the print media, but with some official publicity interviews in Cannes. "Two days have passed since the premiere of''Pulp Fiction'', but there are still not many film reviews in the media, and even not many reports. Are you worried about this?" Joseph asked tentatively, in fact, according to Joseph Hugo understands that although Hugo is concerned about these things, they are definitely not that serious, so he bluntly mentioned them. Today is the 19th, but there are still not many film reviews of "Pulp Fiction". The total number of film reviews is less than ten. This is two completely different trends from the prosperity of the interview media. People are worried. And the problem is not that the media accuses "pulp fiction" or that the quality of the film is not good, but that there are not many film reviews that criticize or praise it. It seems like...no one pays attention to it. This situation is really weird. Especially at the film festival, it is even more strange. Although Quentin didn''t care, the Weinstein brothers couldn''t sit still anymore, asking about the situation. Hugo was stunned, then shook his head casually, "No, I''m not worried about this." "Then... is it annoying because of the frequent appearance of Uma?" Although Joseph felt that the possibility was very low, he hesitated to speak. This question made Hugo twitched the corners of his mouth helplessly, but the smile still looked a little tired, "No, of course not." Joseph''s brows frowned, "What the **** is that? You seem to be in a bad condition since noon yesterday. Is it because there are too many interviews?" Hugo looked at Joseph in front of him, did not speak, but he heard Joseph still worryingly saying, "Everyone is worried about you. Quentin had a tantrum at Uma just now, and was almost caught by the reporter. ; Samuel keeps coming over to ask me about your situation; even the kid Samora didnt eat anything last night." Hearing this, Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle, "Didn''t he eat a whole pizza last night?" "You know, that''s not enough for him. Now he dare not let go of his hands and feet to find food for fear of affecting your mood." Joseph said with a weird expression. But Hugo directly said, "Are you sure it''s not because you want to lose weight, and Samora has been eating and drinking, so you asked him not to eat in front of you?" A word immediately made Joseph''s head full of black lines. Seeing Joseph''s expression, Hugo laughed happily. At this time, the haze that enveloped Hugo''s heart gradually lifted away the clouds and mist to see the bright moon. Didnt he know that he couldnt go back as early as he was crossing? The past has been completely cut off by time and space, and now he has friends, a career, and a life here, so why bother to seize the past? Willing to let go, why bother here because of some trivial things? At least, as Hugo Lancaster now, he has also opened up a piece of his own world. This is truly a lucky thing. Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, and the whole person became relaxed. Joseph finally felt relieved when he saw Hugo''s re-sunshine expression, although he didn''t know why Hugo was down. He didn''t intend to get to the bottom, but as long as Hugo can regroup, that''s enough. Hugo smiled and changed the subject, "Just now you said that there were not many film reviews in the past two days. What is going on?" Joseph knew Hugos purpose, but he didnt say much. Instead, he explained directly, There have been so many interviews in the past two days, but none of the major magazines seems to have written any film reviews. We watched all the movies on the official show. Im not in the figure anymore, but the problem is that since so many reporters interviewed and the publicity went smoothly, why such a completely opposite situation occurred, we still dont understand." Hugo pursed his lips and thought for a while, "On the day of the premiere, I chatted with Roger Ebert. He said he was not sure about this movie. He wanted to watch it a few more times. After thinking slowly, write a film review. Do you think it is for this reason?" Joseph was stunned. The film "Pulp Fiction" has opened up a brand-new form in terms of structure, style, theme, etc. It is indeed an impact on the current art form of film. It is justified that film critics need to settle down slowly, but, Is this really the reason? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 816： Delayed response There are many benefits of participating in an international film festival. The most direct and fundamental one is the communication between professional filmmakers. Everyone appreciates and reviews the film works exhibited, shares their experience and opinions, and then allows filmmakers to make progress. Let the film art be developed. Of course, if we speak of commercialization, it means that professional filmmakers express their opinions on the film. If the film is excellent, it will promote the good reputation to achieve the purpose of selling the film at a good price; otherwise, learn from the failure, and Appreciate other masterpieces and learn from experience. No matter from which point of view, the film festival is a feast for filmmakers and film lovers. Therefore, generally speaking, after a film is exhibited, no matter whether it is good or bad, many filmmakers will express their opinions on it, or praise, criticize, or criticize, and eventually there will be a commentary trend. For those works with a high degree of attention, media from all over the world will comment on the film. The film reviews in the official journal are densely packed and eloquent, and it is very lively. However, in the two days after the premiere of "Pulp Fiction", film reviews were very rare. This is indeed a very abnormal situation. Whether it is judging from the direct reactions of the audience and reporters after the premiere, or judging from the intensity of the interviews on the wheel in the past two days, "Pulp Fiction" obviously should not be treated like this. Not to mention the flood of praise, even if there are not many critical voices, people seem to be recalling the "Pulp Fiction" work, but they seem to be ignoring it. This feeling is weird. In the past two days, there have been only four film critics commenting on "Pulp Fiction". It is really miserable and sad. No wonder even the Weinstein brothers can''t help it. Among the four film reviews, the most authoritative is the official publication of the Cannes Film Festival. The official journal gave a very high evaluation of "Pulp Fiction". In the scoring system with a full score of four, it gave a high score of 3.3. It is currently only behind the "Queen of Margot" by 3.4 points. Ranked second in the works that have been screened. "''Pulp Fiction'' is Quentin Tarantino''s second work. This work is undoubtedly an enhanced version of the''Quentinian style'', an iconic work that extends and develops experience and exploration. "Pulp fiction. In addition to the witty and funny black humor, the biggest feature of this work is undoubtedly the circular structure and the multi-angle setting." The so-called ring structure is not complicated. The film is divided into four independent parts. Each paragraph has no beginning and end, complementary structure, beginning and end connected, etc., and then the timeline is broken up, so that the beginning and the end of the movie are connected. Complete a ring structure. This structure is used by Quentin to imply a violent story in this movie. From the first dialogue at the beginning to the last conflict at the end of the story, it forms an endless loop, and at the same time it is referring to The plots in similar films in contemporary reality are always happening and never stop. This new-style ring structure of the sword not only simply disrupts the timeline of the story narration, but also infinitely enlarges the charm of the script with a unique perspective through the echo of different details, thus turning a seemingly simple story into a film. The witty works can be called classics. In the ring structure, the multi-angle setting also has a very special effect. In addition to observing the same event from different angles, it is more to show that under different circumstances and conditions, everyone''s role is quietly changing. At this point,''Pulp Fiction'' is quite a bit of Western deconstructionist masters. The demeanor of Jacques Derrida (.) also gives the movie more surreal meaning-although this is not Quentin''s original intention, nor the original intention of the movie. The role of Vincent is the core that connects the whole story. He is the absolute male protagonist in''Vincent and Marsha''s wife, who appears as a protector; but in the''gold watch'', Vincent Te became a''some thug'' who was shot and killed after showing up, and the owner of the gold watch didn''t even know Vincent''s name. If you look at these two stories separately, Vincent''s role is undoubtedly totally different. Maybe the murderer in this story is the savior in another story; maybe the evil villain in this story is the hero who saves the world in another story; maybe the betrayer in this story is in another story But it is a child who takes risks for the sake of his family. This kind of multi-angle is undoubtedly telling every viewer that every participant in an event has its own reason and state of participating in the event, and the same person in different times and states has its own reason and state. The roles are also very different. This philosophical analysis and structure gave Pulp Fiction a deeper meaning and at the same time enlarged Quentins personal stylization infinitely, and finally gave birth to a masterpiece that everyone can admire. In the debut work "Falling Water Dog", after Quentin successfully tested the symbiosis of violence and philosophy; "Pulp Fiction" tried a complicated and orderly pattern structure, thoroughly borrowed from it, and generously imitated, the evil and justice of violence, the human nature Variation and the original ecology, the cruelty and hypocrisy of the society, presented through the use of large and large lines, have become a feature of Quentin. Mentioning the lines in the movie is actually worthy of scrutiny. A pile of seemingly long and boring nonsense, but like an introduction hidden in the words, there is a subtle contradiction or echoing relationship between identity and the way and content of the conversation, which can always be sent in the next scene, between different sections unexpected surprise. The time limit, the spatial dimension, the shooting angle, the saturation of the characters and the depth of the theme all have a strong Quentin personal style. In a limited two-day period, several independent but related stories are connected in series, and the cruel life that may exist is neatly displayed. The intertwined characters and events are arranged in an interesting way between inevitability and accident. The serial set is unique. " The official publication of the Cannes Film Festival undoubtedly praises "Pulp Fiction". Although this film review is not long, it does a concise and profound analysis of the film. In fact, "Pulp Fiction" can be seen in a few words. "Sword-opening feat. It can be seen from the film reviews in the official film that most people actually did not fully appreciate the excellence of "Pulp Fiction", because Quentin is undoubtedly cunning. He used his thinking about life and his understanding of movies through that one. A lot of babble, wordy and useless nonsense is piled up and presented. When watching the movie, the audience often thinks that those dialogues are useless and don''t care too much. When they realize that those words are confirmed in the back of the story, There was only a vague impression in my mind. This kind of prank shooting method makes many people feel a strange feeling after watching "Pulp Fiction": Everyone thinks this is a good movie, just like the audience in a movie theater, and when the movie ends, they stand up and applaud subconsciously. ; But if you insist on telling the merits of this movie, everyone will hesitate, their heads are muddled, and they can''t tell one reason. As the official journal said, the ring structure is actually just a technique. What makes the movie truly outstanding is that the arrangement of these four stories is also exquisite. The role of the previous story plays a different role in the subsequent story. The roles, including the back and forth of the lines, are actually exquisite. Although everyone says Quentin is a "hodgepodge", how to make the hodgepodge delicious is also a science, just like the Provence hodgepodge (), it is not that simple to cook this dish deliciously. Therefore, after the premiere of "Pulp Fiction", professional film critics and film people all walked into the cinema again to watch the film. They could not blindly praise or criticize like ordinary audiences. They had to say why. It is for this reason that in the past two days, when everyone mentioned "Pulp Fiction", there were some secrets. Everyone can clearly feel it. Quentin gave everyone a huge surprise this time. "Pulp Fiction" also opened the sword. A whole new history; but I have to calm myself down, dont follow blindly, but wait until I really understand this movie before I speak. Thus, this weird situation appeared. On the one hand, there is an endless stream of "Pulp Fiction" interviews, and audiences also enter the cinema in an endless stream to watch the film. The "Pulp Fiction" screenings arranged by the Cannes Film Festival are so full that they have to reduce a few. The number of screenings of poorly-acclaimed works was added to the "Pulp Fiction"; on the other hand, the film critics hesitated. For two days, I did not see any famous professional film media commenting on this film. It was deserted. appearance. However, this situation was quickly broken. On the afternoon of the 19th, UU Reading , the famous "Movie Manual (.du. was the first to publish a film review. The French "Cinema Manual", the British "Video and Listening (;, and the American "Film Criticism", these three magazines can be regarded as the world''s most authoritative film magazines, with different features and different readerships, but none Questions are of great concern. Cannes is the home of the "Cinema Manual", and their film reviews have the greatest impact on French audiences, so they are the first to publish film reviews and they have also attracted the attention of countless eyes. In the scoring system of full four points, the "Cinema Manual" gave a rating of three to four points, which is even higher than the evaluation they gave to the "Queen Margot". Since the opening of the Cannes Film Festival this year, the "Cinema Manual" "The highest score currently given. There is no doubt that the "Cinema Manual" has given the highest praise, and from here on, it also kicked off the prelude to the two-day late film critic frenzy of "Pulp Fiction", wave after wave, dizzying and surging. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 817： Subvert tradition The belated film review of the "Cinema Manual" uses "Subversion of Tradition" as the title to comment on "Pulp Fiction". As we all know, the "Cinema Manual" is a unique existence in the industry. The movies they recommend have a strong personal imprint. Maybe the entire public opinion circle is criticizing movies, but if they think it is good, that is good; vice versa, even if Everyone is complimenting it, as long as they think it''s average, it''s absolutely dismissive. Therefore, the film reviews of the "Cinema Manual" are always a beautiful scene in the film industry, regardless of whether they agree or not, at least they are also eye-catching. This time, the "Cinema Manual" is full of praise for the "Pulp Fiction" that has subverted the entire film tradition. "Chapter One, Structure." "Pulp fiction, the structure of this movie is actually not very complicated, just like a movie title, it seems to be composed of different chapters of the novel, the whole film is divided into four parts, and the opening paragraph is regarded as a preface. The structure of the whole movie It echoes from the beginning to the end, while disrupting the order in the middle. This ring-shaped swordwork form breaks through the linear concept of time and space in traditional movies, but ignores the order of time and space in collage according to the director''s idea. This circular structure of swordsmanship fits the movie theme very well, because the cycle of violence does not stop, and this chaotic and disorderly structure also shows that the violent world does not have the chaos and disorder of the rules of survival. Of course, such a structure can easily lead to confusion and misunderstanding in viewing, because the film uses the powerful actor Vincent played by Hugo Lancaster to run through and play a series role. Chapter Two, Space. In order to show the unique spatial composition of the underworld world, this film focuses on placing the scope of the characters'' activities in enclosed carriages, suffocating elevators, narrow corridors, toilets, etc., creating a closed, rigid and linear world. . Especially the performance of this specific space of the bathroom can be called a bright spot. When Vincent and Jules went to pursue the suitcase, the accomplices hiding in the bathroom rushed out and shot indiscriminately; Vincent tried to break the hot air between him and Mia. In the atmosphere of ignorance, he chose to hide in the bathroom and hypnotize himself; in addition, Vincent also liked to read publications such as 520 novels in the bathroom. One time when a robbery occurred in a small restaurant, he was reading the publication happily, and one time. But the Butchs family stood there waiting for him, but he casually read the same publication in the bathroom and died. The bathroom is originally an extremely private space, but it is precisely because of its privacy that it becomes a place to hide dirt and at the same time suck. The evil abyss of poison and violence. Chapter Three, Rhythm. Quentin Tarantinos ability to control the rhythm of the movie is breathtaking. This style of pacing first and rising later reveals more deeply the thoughts that hide many violent inducements in life, calm dialogues, and trivial things. It often brings an unexpected storm and hysteria afterwards. After a plain conversation, Little Pumpkin and Little Rabbit suddenly pulled out their guns to rob in public; Vincent and Jules, after not looking for marginal small talk, suddenly broke into someone elses room and started a **** cleansing; Vincent When he took Marvin back to deliver the task, he accidentally broke his head and broke the easy conversation between him and Jules; Vincent got up with poison before trying to rescue Mia. The traffickers trivially discussed how to get the needle... This kind of rhythm processing is different from Steven Spielberg''s "three minutes to make the audience laugh" and five minutes to make the audience cry. Instead, it calmly controls the subject of the film and reveals life itself. Chapter Four, Photography. In order to express the mystery and power of the underworld boss Ma Sha, carefully arranged from the composition, his appearance makes people feel dangerous. In the first scene of his negotiation with Butch, we actually heard his majestic voice-over in Butch''s long close-up shots, and then he started painting with one hand. The next shot is a close-up of Masha''s huge head that fills the foreground of the picture, while the Butch in the background is compressed into a small space. The contrast of power between the two people is clear at a glance. This difference in passing area The visual impact caused is great. At the same time, in order to show the space for the activities of the underworld characters, the movie uses a lot of long shots, because the use of long shots and lengthy dialogue together can easily create a stifling and rigid atmosphere, and when the characters appear in hysterical scenes , And the use of long shots and jerky shooting methods together produced a unique audiovisual impact. Chapter 5, Sound. The sound processing of movies is also complicated and clever. For example, the handling of Butch''s participation in a boxing match is very simple but effective, and it is handled entirely by sound. Butch woke up from his dream in the rest room and walked into the boxing ring. Immediately afterwards, we could hear the cheers of the audience almost breaking the eardrums. Next, we felt the progress of the match from a live broadcast of a boxing match listened to by a female taxi driver. It was completely described by sound, concise but realistic. In addition, Butch went back to the apartment to fetch the gold watch. When he walked into the apartment compound from the back door, the sound processing was very lifelike; and when Butch walked into the room to kill Vincent, through clever editing and baking The whine of the bread machine combined to create a thrilling and tense atmosphere. The most brilliant scene is the part where Butch started to choose weapons in order to save Masha, from the soundtrack to the sound cutting, as well as the use of the lens and the composition of the picture. There is humor in the tension and humor in the excitement. Easily, push the movie to **. Chapter Six, Characters. There are self-contradictory scenes in the characters in the movie. Vincent''s decisiveness and cold-blooded execution of the traitor contrasts with his jerky, humorous, and casual when facing Mia; Jules recites the Bible before killing. His cruelty and coldness are in contrast with his choice to wash his hands after escaping from the dead; Butchs brutality and blood in the boxing ring are in contrast to his pampering and maintenance when facing his girlfriend... Almost every character can see such contradictory colors, which also makes the film''s self-salvation color quietly blended into the story, and gives the violent story about the underworld a more meaningful connotation in real life. Summarize. "Pulp fiction, with its unique structure and new audio-visual language, has subverted the traditional film model, and has achieved outstanding results in breaking through the routine exploration of previous film noirs, especially in rhythm processing, photography style, and sound setting. ." The "Cinema Manual" analyzes "Pulp Fiction" from almost every aspect. Although they did not choose to analyze the connotation of the film, nor did they discuss the characters, themes, ideas, etc., they only interpreted it from a technical level. , But you can still feel their admiration for this movie. This is very rare for the "Cinema Manual", and with a high score of 3.4, it is not surprising that this authoritative magazine uses comments such as "subverting tradition" as a footnote to "vulgar fiction." The same overall analysis of the movie is also the "Empire" magazine from the United Kingdom. This magazine has a lot of fate with Hugo. In the previous Hugo movies, "Empire" gave a very high evaluation. , This time is no exception. However, this time, "Empire" magazine did not specifically praise Hugo, but like other media, it praised Quentin. "This is obviously Quentin''s most important work." From the point of view of the structure of the play, Quentin abandoned the traditional Hollywood method, and treated the whole film narrative into a ring structure that echoed from the beginning to the end with the method of separation of viewpoints. Under this novel overall structure, every story in''Pulp Fiction'' is told clearly, and the greatest success of this novel narrative method is that it subverts the traditional linear narrative structure, but it is not due to The technique is too bold and too experimental and loses a large audience. Violence is an unshakable theme in Quentins works. Frequent violent images in the film have been emphasizing that such time is a vicious cycle and never stops. Violence is everywhere in life. In front of it, life and death are both right and wrong. There is no justice at all. Under the cover of violence, Quentin also explored a more profound issue: accidental changes in fate. In fact, "Pulp Fiction" has four parts, but overall it is a story, Mia''s sucks. The overdose, the coincidence of Butch and Martha, the miracle that Jules experienced, the robbery in the restaurant, etc., are all accidental events, but it is these accidental times that changed the fate of the characters. "Pulp fiction continues Quentins ability to control language during the''falling water dog'' period. The dialogue of the story has a unique style, which not only conforms to the characters identity and personality, but also hides the underlying culture and simple and simple philosophy. His black humor has become Quentins iconic label. At the same time, the excellent performance of the actors in the movie is also worthy of admiration. Vincent played by Hugo Lancaster is a classic character, although his characteristics are not as obvious as Jules, and the conflict is not as clear as Mia. But Hugo gave Vincent a humorous but loose, cold but funny, casual but cautious mixed charm, and perfectly integrated with the temperament of the bottom mixed, and finally deduce Vincent to a different style. . Hugo''s superb performance can be called a highlight Pulp fiction, another feature is its retrospect to the culture of the sixties and seventies and the description of the bottom culture. Similar to the style of gangster movies, crazy country, blues and rock, Jules''s fluffy and explosive curly hair, and Mia''s tight shirt and bell-bottom pants all exude a retro taste; and it''s about fast food, cosmetics, and poison. Conversations of content and other content, the ubiquitous slang and swear words in the film are also true aspects of the American bottom culture. In addition, in terms of film rhythm control, photography style, sound editing, etc., Pulp Fiction also has a unique style and color, and it is definitely the most personal film in the 1990s to date. " The film reviews of the "Empire" magazine are more general. They have clicked on every detail. Although they are not detailed, their admiration for the film is unquestionable. According to the official score of the Cannes Film Festival By standards, "Empire" magazine scored an absolute high of 3.5 points! After the brewing of professional film magazines such as "Movie Manual" and "Empire", the praise frenzy of "Pulp Fiction" finally invaded. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 818： Classic masterpiece Some people refer to "Pulp Fiction" as the most important film in the 1990s in the United States; others believe that "Pulp Fiction" opened up a new form of film script writing; others believe that "Pulp Fiction" followed Independent films have truly entered the mainstream media''s attention. History has also proved that "Pulp Fiction" does have such a high level, so it, together with "Forrest Gump" and "Shawshank''s Redemption", became one of the best troikas in 1994. In terms of the new artistic value of the movie sword, "Pulp Fiction" far exceeds the other two competitors. The storm of public opinion caused by "Pulp Fiction" began at the Cannes Film Festival. After the "Cinema Manual" and "Empire" wrote reviews successively, the famous Roger Ebert still stood still, even many American media began to follow suit. After writing a film review, Roger still didn''t do it. It was not until the 21st, that is, four days after "Pulp Fiction" was released, that Roger''s film reviews were late! "For four days we all sat in the dark, trying to figure out the work of''Pulp Fiction'' one scene after another. We put the DVD player upside down, paused for a while, slowed in for a while, we had three hundred people, and Its still very democratic: no matter who finds something, we will stop and discuss it. The goal is to study this labyrinthine movie." It was just the beginning, and it explained everything. The reason why Roger did not write the film review until four days later is because he has been watching this work! "Of course, there are some people who don''t like''Pulp Fiction" and may even be the least popular of all American movies. I can hear many viewers saying that this movie is too violent, too superficial, and too inferior. Flow, like a pile of shit. They watched for twenty minutes, thirty minutes, or an hour, and then walked away. However, for those who like this movie, Quentin Tarantino''s film is the most fascinating of the works in recent years. They discussed every detail of the movie, and that kind of enthusiasm probably only appeared when they discussed A Space Odyssey 2001. From "Citizen Kane" to "The Silent Lambs" I have done this kind of lens-by-lens analysis of many movies. I found that if you find a large group of people who are serious about movies, sit in the dark and ask If they are free to express their opinions, they can get answers to any question. For example, this time, there is no doubt that the voice of an eleven-year-old child once expressed his opinions in the dark. After four days, I admired the movie more and more. It is more subtle and more complicated than it looks. The questions that bothered people who watched this movie for the first time are actually answered in the scripts written by Quentin Tarantino and Roger Avery. Of course, people who saw it for the first time couldn''t think of it. The story of the film is intertwined, rather than unfolding in chronological order, so the beginning and the end of the film can be echoed, and the middle part of the film actually happens after the end of the story. Why are movies told in this way? There are probably three reasons. One is because Quentin, like his movie fans, is tired of the dragging linear story clues; the other is that his script will be similar to the text on the computer. For example, if you click on the gold watch, you will see Butchs story, click on the foot massage and you will see Vincents unlucky date. The last reason is that several clues in the film all ended with some kind of redemption. The most important one is that Jules survived a catastrophe and decided not to wash his hands. Because, even though this is not the last time in time, it is reasonable to put it at the end of the film. The first time I watched this movie, I thought it was very violent, but when I watched it the second and third time, I found that it was not as violent as I thought. But why does it seem to be violent? Because movies always use humorous language to adjust the atmosphere and delay the occurrence of violent incidents. In fact, the movie can only count the deaths of seven people. The three gangsters in the apartment, one on a chair, one on the sofa, and one in the toilet, were killed by Vincent and Jules; Marvin, Jules''s insider, was accidentally by Vincent in the back seat of the car Killed; Vincent was killed by Butch; Maynard and Thad were killed in the second-hand store; the deaths of two other people were not directly manifested: Butch''s opponent killed in the boxing ring, and the second-hand store basement In the sex. slave. In contrast, several people were rescued in the film. Mia sucked. After being overdose, he was rescued. Butch rescued Masha in the basement. Jules persuaded Bunny and Pumpkin during the visit to save the guests in the restaurant. And Jules and Vincent were shot with guns and survived. Jules thought it was a miracle and God''s will, so he decided to wash his hands and quit; Vincent didn''t care, and finally paid the price. During our careful viewing of the movie, we found that many violent elements in the movie were placed outside the screen. When the gangsters in the apartment were killed, the camera was aimed at Vincent and Jules; when saving Mia, the camera switched to the scene of Mia sitting up at the last minute; the shooting in the back seat of the car was not shown. The violent footage in the basement is visible, but it is not more than half of the fighting scenes in the movie. The more you watch this movie, the more strongly you will feel that something religious is hidden underneath the storyline. To a large extent this has to do with the suitcase of Marsha, the one that Vincent and Jules snatched back from the apartment. We don''t know what is in the box, we only see what is shining in it. There are many speculations about the suitcase, but we will never know. We noticed that the password for opening the box is "666"-Satan''s mark. So some people speculated that the sword on the back of Mashas neck might be "666". Is he a devil? You know, Vincent, who believes that he was saved by God, survived, and despise God. Finally died. Vincent was shot to death by Butch when he came out of the bathroom. One detail I didn''t notice when I saw it for the first time was that Butch used the gun from Masha-he went out to buy food and left the gun. On the kitchen countertop, Vincent went to the toilet unpreparedly, so Butch did not meet Masha until he left home. Some people say: The guys who write scripts are not lazy at all. They spend a lot of time on details, and most people dont notice them; they spend a lot of time on conversations, and these chattering conversations tend to be It is considered meaningless nonsense by the audience. There is also a clue to the movie that many weapons are not used in the right place: the guns that did not hit Vincent and Jules, the guns that killed Vincent, the guns that escaped in the car, the guns that were intended to rob restaurants, Guns in a second-hand store. After Jules changed his mind, his own gun was even used to stop violence in restaurants. We also found some little secrets in the less important places in the movie. The bar where Masha gave Butch the task was called "..., s", and Butch stole through a window in his apartment, revealing You can see the "..., s" mark through the open window. There is also a very interesting detail. You can see a neon sign in the second-hand store, ", s.red.beer", but some letters are broken, and the rest is ".ed". Later, Butch rode THAAD. When his motorcycle ran away, he glanced at the motorcycle''s key chain, which was the initial letter "2" of THAAD. Putting this letter together with the subtitles left by the neon lights, he got ".zed" and "kill." Thad", and in fact, Butch had just killed Thad at that time. There is a "gift ( on the motorcycle''s fuel tank, but isn''t Butch''s escape a gift from God? We discussed a lot about two lenses. One is when Vincent and Jules are killing in the apartment, the screen is glittering. Is that related to the suitcase? The other is when Masha instructed Butch to fight fake punches, he was facing Bruce Willie. In Si''s lens, Bruce''s face is half-bright and half-dark, and it is divided vertically. The boundaries are very clear. We even doubt whether makeup is used to enhance this effect. What is the meaning of these two shots, or interesting, we have not been able to reach a consensus so far. The dialogue in the film is very humorous, and in some places it is obviously a tribute to some classic works, but the form is more modern and insignificant. At the beginning of the movie, Vincent and Jules discussed the differences in Dutch and American naming of burgers, which reminds people of the plot in the adventures of Huckleberry-Fern (adventures.of...); Jules always I like to quote a passage from the Bible Ezekiel, but in fact only a small part is the same as the original text, and more of it is his own random fabrication. One of the basic strategies of this film is to use character dialogue to push back the violent scenes. For example, when Mia was lying on the ground and about to die, two men were studying how to use the syringe; for example, at the beginning of the movie, Vincent and Jules were walking in the corridor of the apartment while discussing their feet. Massage, the camera at this time has been following them all the time. When the two people walked to the door of the room they were going to, they realized that time was not yet there, so they continued to walk deep into the corridor and continued their discussion, but the camera stopped at this time Staying at that door, it seems to be telling us in the language of the lens: this is where the story will happen. But the two people were still talking unhurriedly, as if even the camera was impatient, and the atmosphere became more and more tense. Some people like "Pulp Fiction" and others hate it. But the reason is the same: because this work always seems to be playing with the expectations of the audience, and it never follows the rules. It organizes the material as it pleases. In contrast, the United States The current gangster movies and action movies have fallen into a formulaic quagmire. Quentin Tarantino has thrown away the rules and regulations taught in Hollywood screenwriting factories, and created a new way of screenwriting from scratch. "Pulp fiction may be the most influential movie in the next five years, because it saves us from countless predictable formulaic plots." Therefore, thank you Quentin Tarantino. " Although Roger''s film review was late, it was brilliant, and in one fell swoop pushed "Pulp Fiction" from the position of a masterpiece to the height of a classic! The later historical development also proved Roger''s vicious vision. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 819： personal style Roger Eberts admiration of "Pulp Fiction" was actually unexpected by many people. He attended the premiere of the film, but he waited until four days before writing a film review. People thought it was him. There are no signs of interest in movies, but the facts are surprising. It turns out that in the past four days, Roger has gathered nearly 40 filmmakers friends, more than 30 reporters, and more than 200 ordinary viewers. They have been watching "Pulp Fiction" repeatedly. After an in-depth analysis, this profession and this investment are absolutely unimaginable. After repeated scrutiny, Roger gave crazy praise for "Pulp Fiction" and gave the movie a high score of 3.7, directly labelling the film as "classic". But unfortunately, Rogers comment was not published in the official journal of the Cannes Film Festival because of too much spoilers. After coordination, Roger finally published the last paragraph of the film review, and the full version Critics waited until "Pulp Fiction" was released on the North American market before it reappeared in the "Chicago Sun". Even so, Roger''s precise comments and super high scores undoubtedly clearly understood his attitude towards "Pulp Fiction". Not only that, after the "Movie Manual", "Empire" and other professional magazines, there are also a large number of professional film ratings "Pulp Fiction" that has been praised. The "Film Critic" who came to Cannes on behalf of the United States also expressed its views immediately. Although the score of 3.1 does not seem high, it is also the highest score of "Film Critics" at this year''s Cannes Film Festival so far. "Movie Review" is more focused on Quentin Tarantino. "Quentin is known as a movie naughty boy. Before becoming a film director, he used to run a video rental business and was a die-hard movie fan. However, he did not watch some films in the cinema, but through video tapes, which is exactly what An important reason for the rapid emergence of post-modern movies. Ordinary movie audiences have seen more movies from different countries and regions through video tapes and movie channels. Their stunning movies are far from the old-fashioned theater audiences before cheap video tape rentals. Can be compared. Quentin''s films are developed on the basis of video tapes and American popular culture, and he is very interested in China. Guoxiang. Hong Kongs movies have an inescapable feeling. Italian movies are also his favorite. Classic works such as''Exhausted (a...de.),''Taxi Driver'', and''Heroic Characters'' have all become Quentins favorites, so In Quentin''s movies, you can see countless passages that pay tribute to or learn from the classics of the golden age. The emergence of Pulp Fiction also formally announced that postmodern films finally formed a trend after entering the 1990s, and Quentins greatest contribution was to make shallow postmodern films into epics. "Pulp fiction is a work that is difficult to define, because it has too many connections with American culture, history, and world movies. There are also a lot of unofficial street slang and swear words in the dialogue of the characters, which also makes the audience understand the film. Increased a lot of difficulty. Pulp fiction refers to the kind of novel with crude content and simple binding. This kind of novel is often made of recycled paper. It is produced by mixing discarded newspapers and books into pulp. The reason why Quentin named the movie this name is to imply that his movie is made up of fragments of many other films and literary works. He changed all the tough content-violence, sex, politics, and national wars. It''s as easy to swallow as pulp or even tomato sauce. There are many filmmakers who spend a lot of time interpreting the true meaning of postmodernism, but Quentin only relied on a pulp fiction to make himself a postmodern movie hero. "Pulp fiction, the four stories are all around the underworld gangs, but these stories are not related or directly related, but the characters appearing in the story will appear in other stories, Vincent He has become the core figure in the series of stories, although he may not have the most weight in some stories. If only a few stories are told in sections, then there is nothing new. But Quentin split the opening of the restaurant robbery into two parts, placed at the beginning and the end; not only that, Quentin also split and told several other stories, so that the characters who died in the front appeared at the end of the movie. Still the absurd scenes that continue to appear. This makes the audience clearly aware that this is a fake movie, a vulgar novel with the beginning, the end and even some parts in the middle accidentally torn off. "Pulp fiction, which beautifies or stylizes violence, continues Quentins attempts in the "falling water dog", but it is more entertaining. Quentin jokes about violence and sex. Just kidding, making political jokes, making fun of history, With Hugo Lancaster and Uma Thurman dancing in a twist, Quentin easily reviewed American film history, music history, and dance history, plus the treatment in film noir and tough guy novels. The indifferent attitude of violence and evil, the character design and layout of the bandit movie, Hong Kong. The fierce action of the Hong Kong movie, the miracle of magic realism and the confusion of reality, make this movie''s postmodernism reach the level of carnival. Vincent rescued sucked. When Mia was overdose, the plot of marking the injection on her chest came from the great''One Hundred Years of Solitude (...de.). Before Colonel Rio Relliano committed suicide, he ordered the doctor to find one on his chest and let him die. Happy and accurate marking. Quentin himself said in an interview, my works are copied from the east and the west, quarreling and mixing them up. I just plagiarize everywhere, and great artists always plagiarize. , "Pulp fiction, the treatment of violence is one of the important reasons why the film can shine. Before Jules killed someone, he argued with each other about which burger is the best, and he also read a Bible; Vincent and Jules rubbed it together. The car was arguing about who should wash the brains in the back seat of the car; the female taxi driver asked Butch to tell how it felt when killing someone... To beautify or stylize violence, this is not Quentin''s original sword. In 1960, Alfred-Hitchcock made the most ritual killing method in movie history in "The Cry (, the murderer gradually approached the heroine who was showering with the changes in the editing rhythm; 1967 , Arthur Penn (arthur. penn)''s "male and male thieves" handsome men and beauties affirm their love for each other in the bank robbery desperately; in 1976, Martin Scorsese''s "taxi driver" 1990''s "My Heart" Wild (.at.heart) "The End of the Wild Flower in 1999" "The Silent Lamb" in 1992, the protagonist''s way of self-awakening and understanding the meaning of life is violence. The difference between Quentin and the former is not his boldness and directness, but that he lived in the nineties: an era where style and fashion were more important than any period due to music videos and sneaker advertisements, and an era due to street violence and Bosnia and Herzegovina. The age when war cost human lives more cheaply than in any period. Quentin cleverly combined the social epidemic with the reality of crime, making his violence shine even more brilliantly than visual colors. Quentin did not directly connect''Pulp Fiction'' with postmodernism. He seemed to be telling everyone that after entering the 1990s, the development of society was rapid, changeable, and worthless, and no one was immune. Power, regardless of life and death, is unreasonable and fair. The film is nothing more than trivia and jokes. It is a vulgar novel. " The review angle of "Film Critic" is very characteristic, mainly discussing Quentins personal style as a starting point, and gave the most direct affirmation of Quentins post-modern stylization, which also made their film critics comment. It is unique among them. Although "Pulp Fiction" is only Quentin''s second work, it has established him as a "master" in one fell swoop. This is a situation that many people did not expect, but the truth is also true. Almost all film critics Focusing on Quentin, he analyzes the strong style of "Pulp Fiction" from various angles. If according to the previous prediction of the "New York Times", this situation is obviously expected: Quentin''s personal style overwhelms the style of the entire movie, and the actors are completely submerged under the light of the director. But in fact, with the rave reviews of "Pulp Fiction", the performances of the three main actors, Samuel Jackson, Hugo Lancaster, and Uma Thurman have also received varying degrees of praise. Among them, Hugo is the most. The "Los Angeles Times" traveled across the ocean to Cannes and commented on the film for the first time. "From the perspective of actors,''Pulp Fiction'' is a typical group image movie, but this work is different from the general group image movie. These group images never appear in a''time and space'' at the same time, but they are closely connected at all times. Together, each story has its own protagonist, and the protagonist in this story will be a supporting actor in another story. While developing the plot for other stories, he will also leave the foreshadowing of his own story in advance. Uma-Thurmans performance is very impressive Natural and coquettish, lazy and casual, with red lips, bare feet, and black hair, it has become one of the numerous male characters in the movie. A highlight; Samuel-Jacksons performance is not unbelievable. His control of the lines is very wonderful. Unfortunately, he lacks a bit of delicacy and explosiveness, whether it is compared with his own previous performances or with this work. Compared with the other actors in the movie, they are all slightly inferior, but he still accomplished his task brilliantly; relatively speaking, Bruce-Willis did not make any breakthroughs, and still looks like a lonely hero. What is truly amazing is Hugo Lancaster, this time Hugo once again got rid of the shackles of self-image, presenting a completely different "Hugo"-Vincent, in the whole movie , Hugos kind of tepid, unhurried, confused and charming temperament, with a little unrestrainedness in the chaos, perfectly combined with the character of Vincent. When Vincent was arguing with someone, he slightly extended his index finger and placed it in front of his lips. The charming gesture with confused eyes became the most shining picture on the entire screen. Hugo''s eyes full of a thousand words, between the lightly raised eyebrows, fully interpret the complexity and delicacy of the role, which is amazing. Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 820： Praise floods The "Los Angeles Times" analyzed "Pulp Fiction" from the perspective of actors, and gave a high score of 3.4 in accordance with the official scoring standard of the Cannes Film Festival. Among them, Hugo''s performance was given a super high evaluation. This is expected, not only because of the "Los Angeles Times" attitude towards Hugo, but also because this view has also been widely recognized in Cannes. The authoritative British professional film magazine "Video and Hearing mvp commented on Hugos performance." From hairstyle to costume, from language to action, from expression to wink, Hugo has injected the soul into Vincents role, and we can follow him. Reading a detail of this character, even the growth experience, gestures are all dramas, but there is no trace of performance at all. It completely integrates the actor and the role, bursting out a jaw-dropping spark. " From the perspective of "Visual and Listening", the drama in "Pulp Fiction" that best reflects the essence of Hugo''s performance is the first to promote twist dance. The character and inner activities of Sente''s character are clearly presented. Vincents inner sympathy for Mia and his fear of Masha clashed, and as the chat progressed further, it evolved into a good impression of Mia and his scruples about Antons tragedy. All emotions burst out in a dance. When Vincent and Mia came home, it became a tug-of-war hesitation between staying overnight or leaving decisively. After Mia''s fainting death, the two of them finally You can find all the warmth in a conversation. Ignorant, yin. All Lai disappeared, Vincent did not respond to Mia''s joke, and the two broke up calmly. It can be said that the development between Vincent and Mia has very deep connotations, from Vincents fear and rejection, to sympathy, and then through development into a spark, and there is even the possibility of wiping out the gun, and finally returning. calm. The emotional development between these two characters is hidden under the surface of the whole story. Only by carefully observing the performance of the two actors can we discover this unexpected surprise. Among them, Hugo''s performance undoubtedly occupies an absolute dominant role, and concentrated in the twist dance scene, it is presented delicately and vividly. The initial restraint, retreat to defense, clumsy response, you come and go, and finally let go of your hands and feet to enjoy the carnival, and even a tacit understanding. In this short dance, Hugo has no special expressions, but uses his eyes and body movements to outline the changes in emotions. It is subtle and real, concise and believable, even if it slows down frame by frame. There is absolutely no problem in watching it, and people have to be in awe!" At the end of the comment, Vision and Hearing stated, This actor who has just won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor recognition, is only 26 years old this year, but obviously, his strength is gaining Growing up at an incredible speed, it deserves every movie lover to give him admiration and applause." Not only the "Los Angeles Times" and "Vision and Hearing", many other media also praised Hugo''s performance when writing film reviews. There are even many media that believe that Hugo''s performance can completely dominate Cannes. After getting the trophy of the actor, this kind of voice began to spread gradually in a small area. "Pulp Fiction" has also become a masterpiece for Hugo''s performance once again after "Schindler''s List". Unlike the previous works, "Pulp Fiction" is the same as "Schindler''s List." The international stage has an influence that cannot be ignored, but Hugo''s performance can still be recognized, which means that it has withstood more tests. This can be regarded as a windfall of this trip to Cannes. After two days of low ebb, the power of "Pulp Fiction" began to rise continuously. Four days after the first four film reviews developed, nineteen film reviews have evolved, surpassing the "Pulp Fiction" that has been enthusiastically praised by the French. "Queen Margot" has become the most discussed work since the opening of the 47th Cannes Film Festival. This is also a rare sight. After all, this is the home of the French. The "Pulp Fiction" of away games has become the focus of heated discussion, which further explains the upsurge caused by this film. Until this time, the feedback of the filmmakers and the reaction of the media and the audience''s pursuit have gone on the same track. . With the increasing number of media ratings, the comprehensive rating of "Pulp Fiction" has gradually begun to fall, which truly reflects the current Cannes media''s view of "Pulp Fiction". Among the scoring system of full four points, ten The comprehensive score of the nine media reached a score of 3.1 points, which can be regarded as a highly sought after masterpiece. But even so, this is still not the highest score. Krzysztof-Kieslowski, who has established his status as a master of film history by relying on the "Blue, White and Red Trilogy", based on the overall average score of the official film of the Cannes Film Festival, is in this year''s hot competition. It still showed strong competitiveness. Last year, "Blue" won the Golden Lion Award at the Venice Film Festival, and in February this year, "White" won the Silver Bear Award at the Berlin Film Festival. Now, "Red" is screened at the Cannes Film Festival. After that, he led the way with an ultra-high average score of 3.5 and became the strongest contender for the Palme dOr. Many media have exclaimed. Is it possible that Krzysztov will be in the three major international film festivals within a year? Have all accomplished award-winning feats? Except for the "Blue, White and Red Trilogy: Red", the competition for several other works is relatively fierce. The "Queen of Margot" relies on the strong power of the French local media, and takes the second place with a rating of 3.3. The third place was a bit unexpected. It was not Pulp Fiction, but Alive immediately after the premiere of yesterday. The high score of 3.2 surpassed all competitors in one fell swoop and became the ultimate One of the strong contenders for the award; "Pulp Fiction" with a score of 3.1 can only temporarily rank fourth. In addition to these four works, the Russian "burnt.by.the.sun" and the French "dear." also have very good reviews. The most important thing is that the current The Cannes Film Festival still has three days to end, and what wonderful works will appear after that is still unpredictable. At that time, the average ranking may still change. It can be seen that this year''s Cannes Film Festival can definitely be called a gathering of excellent films, and the competition is extremely fierce. "Pulp fiction" still fails to show absolute dominance in the praise of the media. This is also a feature of the film festival: classic works are endless, and you will never realize whether there will be a stunning film history tomorrow. Although "Pulp Fiction" has not been able to claim the king in media ratings, on the one hand it is because the number of film reviews of "Pulp Fiction" far exceeds that of its competitors, which also lowered the average score to a certain extent; on the other hand, it was because of away games. As a combat factor, the most sought after "Red" is an Italian work, and "Queen Margot" is a French work. Relatively speaking, it comes from China. The countrys living and the pulp fiction from the United States are naturally at a disadvantage. The most important point is that the theorem of "the big heat must die" is often very effective at the Cannes Film Festival. Due to the particularity of the jury selection system, the media rating does not have absolute reference value, so the final trend of the award remains the same. It is confusing. Of course, it is undeniable that many people do not like "pulp fiction". As Roger Ebert said in his own film review, the newness and boldness of "Pulp Fiction" is undoubtedly a double-edged sword. People who like it are highly praised, and those who dislike it are extremely contemptuous. The veteran French professional film magazine "Feature Film ( disagrees with this film. "Quentin Tarantino, who is acting as the screenwriter and director, seems to have been emphasizing his own style, hoping to add more to the film. Personal influence, which leads to certain segments of the movie-especially the content involving **** violence and homosexuality, rape, rape, which brings a strong sense of discomfort, as if it is a direct attack on those in society who are afraid of losing Honorary public figures are average, expecting to bring sword intent and novelty from the bridge that offends these''public figures'', but the result has led to a fierce and disgusting reaction. Maybe this is not the kind. Family. Discrimination or Holocaust and other works that have strong moral condemnation, but their themes and ideas must also be criticized, which is unsatisfactory. " Not only the "feature", but also the magazine "Movie( from Italy. The position of this magazine in Italy is the same as that of the "Cinema Manual" in France. It was once the soil for the birth of new realism after the war. "''Pulp Fiction'' spliced ??countless violent and **** scenes in a disorderly manner. Except for the novelty of the film''s narrative structure, the whole movie is just like the name of the work. It is just a vulgar novel hidden in the corner of a second-hand bookstore~www. novelhall.com~ records unbearable, vulgar, and obscene. The boring text is incomprehensible and lacking." These two professional magazines are not optimistic about "Pulp Fiction", and they criticize it as useless. However, "Feature Films" highly praised "Queen Margot", and "Movies" gave absolute praise to "Red". It can be vaguely seen here that in addition to the respective aesthetic orientations of the magazines, the competition consciousness of the country and region must have some influence. Of course, the most important thing is that Europe itself is the field of art films. Compared with "Pulp Fiction", which is full of black humor and uses movies as a means of entertainment, it is obvious that "Alive" has a strong sense of life and deep social significance. , It is more in line with the aesthetic standards of European media. This is the art form of film. Some people like it and some hate it. Anyone has the right to express an opinion about a film-whether it is good or bad, so the negative reviews of "Pulp Fiction" are not surprising. In addition to professional media, "Pulp Fiction" has also become the hottest topic at the Cannes Film Festival. Many filmmakers will be mentioned in interviews with this work, and they are naturally able to express their opinions. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 821： Behind the scenes When Hugo appeared on the red carpet, the reporter was interviewing Kazuo Ishiguro. Nicholas McLen saw Hugo sharply. He had long been informed that Hugo will be attending the premiere of "Money Empire" today, so he has been He also kept his eyes open and waited for Hugo to appear. Originally, Nicholas wanted to rush over and ask if Hugo really planned to leave Cannes tomorrow without attending the closing ceremony and awards ceremony. But before he took his steps, Nicholas noticed Kazuo Ishiguro who was one step away. As soon as he turned around, he stretched out his voice recorder and asked, "Mr. Ishiguro, what do you think of the''Pulp Fiction'' that has become a hot topic for discussion in the past two days?" Kazuo Ishiguro seemed a little surprised by this question, because today is the premiere of "Money Empire", it seems not so polite to mention another movie-obviously Kazuo Ishiguro does not understand the only goal of the reporters: In order to explode, reporters are willing to do anything. This is the core interest of entertainment reporters. Due to an inner accident, Kazuo Ishiguro''s expression suddenly became a little stiff, he coughed slightly, "This is a very good film, but personally, I don''t often appreciate such a work, so I have no way to judge, I think maybe I should communicate with other people more." Kazuo Ishiguro originally thought that he was so polite, so he dealt with it, but he didn''t want Nicholas but didn''t intend to let him go. He saw Hugo approaching here after his gaze, and then asked again, "So, what do you mean? In other words, you cant read''Pulp Fiction'' anymore?" Reporters always have this ability to understand and read the answers of the other party in their own way, and Nicholas is no exception. Although Nicholas and Hugo get along very happily in the past two years, no one will forget that Nicholas and Hugo were tit-for-tat at the beginning, and this is also an important reason why Nicholas can become a top journalist: his keenness and interpretation are exceptionally outstanding. Kazuo Ishiguro was stunned. He was surprised again. Obviously he was not a person who often dealt with reporters like Hugo. He was actually stunned directly on the spot, slightly open his mouth and did not answer, appearing a little gaffe. It was not until Nicholas repeated his question for the second time that Kazuo Ishiguro reacted. "Uh...no, I won''t say that." Ishiguro Kazuo tried to find an accurate vocabulary, but he was caught off guard by a reporter, but it was difficult to react in time. In the end, he didn''t know what he said. Whats wrong, "In fact, from my personal aesthetic point of view, I dont like the work of''Pulp Fiction''. This is just a pure gangster movie, full of violence and blood, except for some retro memories. , I dont think this movie has any deep meaning, let alone any wonderful things in this movie. In fact, I think this is a very boring movie. After I watch it, it is difficult for me to remember this movie. What does the movie tell?" Kazuo Ishiguro still maintained his previous rhythm, but his brain''s reaction was a little slow. Sometimes people will have this situation: the words react before the brain, and after they finish speaking, they realize what they said and did under the impulse, and sometimes they cant even react. What does your own words or actions mean? Kazuo Ishiguro was in this state at this time. "But the professional film critics of the past two days considered this to be a very wonderful film, and they interpreted many details of the film." Nicholas also keenly sensed Ishiguro Kazuo''s state, and a hint of sly flashed through his eyes. In fact, most people in the entertainment industry dont know how to deal with the relationship with reporters. Thats why there will be professional public relations companies. Something like Hugo that can grow up on its own has also appeared in Hollywood. But not much. Therefore, Nicholas did not give Kazuo Ishiguro a chance to breathe, and then he continued to ask, "Or, as a writer, you don''t know much about the expression of movies?" "No, I don''t think so." Ishiguro Kazuo had been led by Nicholas by his nose at this time, and he unknowingly said his truest thoughts, "The only impression I left with this movie is countless nonsense. There is endless talk and talk, and the movie does not have an accurate theme, just a lot of violent and meaningless splicing, so I don''t think how good it is. This is just a boring work of film lovers'' self-splicing." After Ishiguro Kazuo finished speaking, his brain finally reacted and kept up with the speed of the speech, which made him feel a little embarrassed, but then he also convinced himself that everyone has the right to express their own opinions. What''s more, this is a film festival, which originally allowed multiple viewpoints to exist, which calmed down Kazuo Ishiguro. However, Kazuo Ishiguro originally wanted to say something like "This is just my personal opinion" to ease the atmosphere, but found that the eyes of the reporters in front of him were focused behind him, and many reporters still had them on their faces. With a kind of schadenfreude of watching a good show, Ishiguro Kazuo suddenly had an ominous premonition rising. As soon as Ishiguro Kazuo turned his head, he saw Hugos gentle smile, "God!" This kind of wailing reverberated in Ishiguro Kazuo''s mind. It is not a big deal to say bad things or criticize others behind his back. , The point is that the other party was on the scene and was arrested, which is too embarrassing. Ishiguro Kazuo felt that he wanted to find a hole to go in. Hugo saw the triumphant smile on Nicholas face at a glance, which made him quite dumbfounded. Hearing others say bad things about his work in front of him, it was the first time Hugo faced this kind of thing, and it felt very strange. It is more of a funny feeling than anger. In fact, it is like when those film critics criticize a certain work in the newspaper, it will make the actors and directors sad, even angry, and they want to find the film critics to settle the accounts in a fit of angereven some people actually did this and just waved. Fists face each other; but this kind of face-to-face reprimand still embarrass both sides, and even the politeness of face seems to be unable to maintain. Kazuo Ishiguro, this man Hugo is very strange, but he shouldnt be, because he is the original author of the film adaptation of the novel "Farewell to You Qing Tian". He was born in Japan, but he went to England at the age of five. As the three heroes of British immigrant literature, his literary attainments are indeed admirable. The original book "Farewell to You Qingtian" "Long Days Will End" can be regarded as his pinnacle work. It is precisely because of this that Kazuo Ishiguro was invited to become a member of the jury at this year''s Cannes Film Festival. This is also the style that Cannes has always done. Not only film professionals, but also judges from all walks of life can become part of the jury. member. That''s why Kazuo Ishiguro attended today''s premiere of "Money Empire", so Nicholas couldn''t shy away from asking his views on "Pulp Fiction" because he was a judge, and it was his job to review entries. Although Kazuo Ishiguro and Hugo have never met, it is really difficult for Kazuo Ishiguro to have a good impression of Hugo. It was not because "Farewell You Tian" was defeated by "Schindler''s List", it was all from the movie. There was no direct contact with his author; it was because of the unfair competition after the release of "Farewell You Qingtian", which not only lost the reputation of the film crew, but also humiliated the original author. Therefore, although Ishiguro Kazuo and Hugo have no hatred, it is difficult to say that he "likes" Hugo. Now, Kazuo Ishiguro criticized "Pulp Fiction" and was hit by Hugo on the spot. This immediately made the reporters excited. Nicholas was obviously also looking forward to Hugo''s reaction. In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned on. Hugo. Hugo originally didn''t want to come over. He could completely leave it as if he didn''t hear it, so as to avoid making Ishiguro Kazuo more embarrassed. After all, Ishiguro Kazuo is a judge, and he has the right to express his views on "Pulp Fiction", Hugo Then there is no right to force the other party to like the movie "Pulp Fiction". But the reporters brushed their focused eyes, but Hugo couldn''t ignore it. He could only smile, and walked two steps in the direction of Kazuo Ishiguro, stopped in front of the reporters, and then pretended to be angry. Speaking of, "It seems that I heard my husband say that''Pulp Fiction'' is very boring. This is unforgivable. Even if you can say that''Pulp Fiction'' is not good-looking, has no connotation, and is even bad, I don''t think it is a A boring movie. It seems that not everyone can understand the black and humorous parts of it. It''s a shame." Hugos pretentious remarks seem to be joking on the surface, but Ishiguro Kazuo doesnt know how to answer the conversation, because Hugo is ridiculing the black humor of his inability to understand the moviethis is a fact. He couldn''t refute at all. But reporters heard Hugos so innocent answer but they all showed disappointed expressions. It seems that Hugo will not easily reveal flaws now. It is a clich. Boring. However, Nicholas did not give up easily. He noticed the jokes flashing in Hugos amber eyes. Nicholas couldnt help but get excited: Hugo looks kind and harmless on the surface, but if anyone believes in this, its definitely It''s a fool. Sure enough, Hugo then smiled and said, "Mr. Ishiguro Kazuo is a great writer. His brilliance in the field of literature is indeed impressive. That experience and accumulation are mine. A height that can never be reached. During my university studies, I have also read "Long Days Will End". The literary value is indeed admirable, but the excellence of Mr. Ishiguro Kazuo''s books is not something everyone can comprehend. Sink down and read slowly to appreciate the deep meaning, so I always like to read repeatedly, drinking a cup of hot tea, bathing in the sun, and enjoying the beauty. " Hugo was clearly praising Kazuo Ishiguro, but Nicholas almost couldn''t help it when looking at Hugo''s brilliant smile, he wanted to laugh out loud. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 822： Sit and watch Everyone has the qualifications to express their own views on the film, but no one will be indifferent when they hear the other party criticize their own work, even if they know the "loyalty", let alone the other party is still unfounded nonsense. Own work is definitely an insult. On February 17, 1984, a film called "Once Upon a Time in America" ??was screened in a small area in the United States, but it did not cause much response at the time. The Italian director Sergio Leon was once invited to direct "The Godfather", but he refused the offer to prepare for "America''s Past", but when Sergio felt that everything was ready, the "Godfather" became popular. Let the producers lack confidence in the same type of "American Past". This time, due to a mistake, the "American Past" has been postponed indefinitely, waiting for eleven years. During these eleven years, every year at the Cannes Film Festival, there will be a well-dressed Italian guy sitting in the venue, holding a stack of 400-page scripts and waiting for investors. It was not until l983 that Sergio waited. Opportunity to bring "Once Upon a Time in America" ??on the big screen. "Once Upon a Time in America" ??went to the Cannes Film Festival in 1984. Sergio edited a two-hundred and twenty-nine-minute version for the festival-this is the so-called European version, which is shorter than his favorite director''s cut version. It took twenty minutes. After the film premiere, the audience stood up and applauded for fifteen minutes. Many film critics even called it the greatest work of 1984, not one of them. However, when "Once Upon a Time in America" ??was released in North America on June 1st, it was met with a bad comment. The reason was that the producer, in spite of Sergios repeated protests, arbitrarily arbitrarily edited the film into a hundred and thirty-nine. Minutes, this is the "American version" that has been criticized by people in the future. All flashback passages in the film have almost disappeared. Sergio''s well-intentioned Proust structure was castrated and became "America". A one-line narrative that is hard to find in "the past". After the film was released in the United States, there was a lot of scolding and the box office was dismal. This ultra-high investment costing $40 million was only released for two weeks and earned $4 million at the box office. It was a complete failure. The hard-hit Sergio never picked up the guide tube again, and died in depression in his hometown of Italy five years later. Many years later, when the directors cut version of "Once Upon a Time in America" ??reappeared, people realized that the work was excellent, and they realized that this is not only an excellent gangster movie, but also a good enough to compete with "Citizen Kane". "Comparable absolute classics. In the long history of gangster movies, "Once Upon a Time in America", "The Godfather 2" and "The Good Guy" are recognized as the three most outstanding works, but the irony is that Sergio is alive. At that time, he had never received such affirmation. Sergios American dream is shattered, but he left a precious piece of film in film history. "Once Upon a Time in America" ??did not have a good box office and did not get any Oscar nomination, but its meaning does not need to be corroborated. This is Hollywood''s greatest failure. Imagine how Sergio felt when those film critics criticized the American version of "Once Upon a Time in America". His heart must be bleeding. The work that he spent 13 years in preparation for, but the result was It was such a terrible despair to fall to such a situation, that Sergio was completely disappointed in the movie and died in depression. When the European version of "Once Upon a Time in America" ??was released in Cannes, the raucous praise was the most true historical evaluation of the film. The film did not participate in the competition unit, but was only shown as a screening work, but people were always admiring. So, if "Once Upon a Time in America" ??participates, then maybe the winner of the Palme d''Or would not be "Paris of Texas (.texas. Movies are actually a kind of art. People''s aesthetics is always full of controversy over art. Art allows controversy, but does not allow insults. Warner Bros.''s crude castration of "The Past in America" ??was an insult; Kazuo Ishiguro''s prejudice against "Pulp Fiction" was also an insult. In Hugo''s view, not only did Ishiguro Kazuo fail to understand "Pulp Fiction", he should refuse to watch "Pulp Fiction" seriously. This personal prejudice itself is an insult to the judge''s identity, and more importantly, Ishiguro Kazuo As a writer, he has a poor understanding of movies. He can''t understand the black humor of "Pulp Fiction", he can''t understand Quentin''s stylized treatment of violence, and he can''t read the interpretation of American vulgar culture in movies. , He cant understand the works of retro style to movies... If it''s an ordinary audience, Hugo can understand it, but it can''t accept it; if it''s a judge, Hugo can''t understand it, let alone accept it. Therefore, what Hugo said just now was to satirize Ishiguro Kazuos ignorance of films and not qualified to be a judge; at the same time, he was also satirizing Ishiguro Kazuos refusal to appreciate "Pulp Fiction" because of his personal prejudice, and he did not calm down at all. Watch slowly, naturally you can''t appreciate the advantages. Nicholas knew Hugo the best, so he immediately understood the deep meaning of Hugos words. Hugo gave Kazuo Ishiguro a loud slap, but he didnt show his feet. Dirty words," Nicholas almost didn''t hold it back, and just laughed. The reporters at the scene were all human beings, vaguely aware of the deep meaning of Hugo''s courteous words, and their expressions became wonderful. Kazuo Ishiguro is just not used to facing reporters-because he is more used to dealing with his own words, but he is not a person who does not know how to socialize, on the contrary, he immediately heard the polite words of Hugo The hidden sharpness made him burst into anger. Hugo is just an unknown junior, but he is a writer who can win important awards for every work. The most important thing is that in his eyes, the entertainers and writers of the entertainment industry are not on the same level. Now the writers The authority was actually challenged, which made Ishiguro Kazuo very dissatisfied. "''Long days are about to end'' and''Pulp Fiction'' are two completely different carriers. Reading books requires cultural heritage, while reading movies does not require any conditions. You compare the two in this way, I I don''t agree." Ishiguro Kazuo was almost unable to hide his expression at this time. Although there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, the words revealed his seriousness at this time. The reporters suddenly became excited. In fact, in general, even if there are thorns in the words, smart people will pretend not to understand, or use the same scenes to fight back, and will not pick them. Ming, because once you pick it up, the scene words are no longer "scene" words, and the situation will immediately rise up, and it will become hot on the fly. However, Kazuo Ishiguro still inevitably lacks some experience in dealing with this situation. Although he is forty years old this year, there are more or less writers quirks. After understanding Hugos "provocation", he thought Without even thinking about it, he directly picked up the contradiction-of course, it does not rule out that Ishiguro Kazuo''s unpleasant factors to Hugo were at work. Now the reporters are all waiting to watch the good show. Although today is the premiere of "Money Empire", it seems not good for two people who are not even supporting roles to occupy the focus, but the reporters dont care. It was looking at Hugo expectantly. Hugo did not disappoint them either. "Shouldn''t art have no threshold? I only learned today that art is also divided into different levels." Hugo said calmly and casually, and after finishing speaking, he smiled brightly at Kazuo Ishiguro, "then. I wonder if Mr. Ishiguro Kazuo believes that the artistic value of literature is higher or the artistic value of drama is higher?" There are currently eight art forms recognized globally, architecture, sculpture, painting, music, literature, drama, film, and dance. Before the birth of the art form of film, drama was actually similar to film to some extent. Hugo''s humble and polite question immediately caused Ishiguro Kazuo to get stuck. The sentence "Mr. Ishiguro Kazuo" sounded like a curse now, but Hugo was not prepared to give Ishiguro Kazuo a chance to answer. Said, "I hope Shakespeare will not walk down from heaven and reprimand me for being rude." Hugo''s ridicule immediately made all the reporters in front of him laugh. In fact, in the last 520 novel, there is indeed a threshold. The main reason is that the poor people are struggling for food and clothing. The spiritual life of art is a luxury, and not everyone can enjoy it. However, with the improvement of material level, after entering the 20th century, especially after the Second World War, society gradually stabilized, the threshold of art has gradually approached, and it became more and more close to the people in the 1990s. Therefore, like Ishiguro Kazuo''s idea that the status of a "writer" is superior, not only will no one agree with it, but it will also cause a lot of laughter. Just like the laughter of reporters now. Movies are like books , like music, painting, dance, etc., are art forms without barriers, as long as you like them, you can enjoy them. This is also the reason why movies can become an important part of popular culture. Ishiguro Kazuo naturally knew this, but he didn''t think it through on the impulse just now. At this moment, seeing everyone''s laughter at the scene, things were already clear, which made him very embarrassed, not only speaking ill of others behind his back. It is really irritating to be caught, and to fall behind in a head-on confrontation! "Everyone has their own different opinions on art, and I believe that Mr. Ishiguro Kazuo is the same. If given the opportunity, Ishiguro Kazuo can watch''Pulp Fiction" again, it would be great. Of course, I would pray that Mr. Ishiguro Kazuo this time will not fall asleep halfway through. "Hugo joked in a relaxed tone, rounding out the originally tense atmosphere. Kazuo Ishiguro is about to explode, and now he is good: the face and the lining are all Hugo''s, and he is the bad guy who is not human inside and out! This **** bastard! (to be continued to be provided) .If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 823： Worries In fact, Hugo had a conversation with Kazuo Ishiguro in less than two minutes. Hugo did not pursue it, because he knew that today was the premiere of "Money Empire", and this was not his stage. , Its not a good thing to steal the protagonist''s style. So after the topic was finished, Hugo shook hands with Kazuo Ishiguro politely, and then calmly continued to walk away, leaving Kazuo Ishiguro standing there and his face could no longer remain the same, black as Bottom of the pot. In the conversation just now, Hugo always had the upper hand. Kazuo Ishiguro, who lacked the means to deal with reporters, could only suffer a sullen loss, and the most damning thing was that Hugo still showed a big belly and calm etiquette when he left. In contrast, Kazuo Ishiguro, who spoke bad things behind his back and then spoke bad words, was completely embarrassed. Kazuo Ishiguro hadn''t expected such a situation before, but it happened that he wanted to get something back, but it was too late. This kind of aggrieved feeling made Ishiguro Kazuo very depressed. If it werent for the highly anticipated red carpet here, or if todays protagonist is not a "pulp fiction" but an innocent "money empire", Ishiguro Kazuo would think directly. Turned around and left. Therefore, looking at the expectant reporter in front of him at this time, Ishiguro Kazuo couldn''t change his breath, and was extremely entangled. Nicholas didnt care about Kazuo Ishiguros state. It was obviously the end of the battle that he provoked, but he directly carried the load, trot all the way and followed Hugo to the front. After about a dozen steps, Nicholas called Hugo again. Lived, Hugo looked at Nicholas with a smile, "Didn''t you run out of your interview share today?" Faced with Hugos irony, Nicholas was more adaptable than Ishiguro Kazuo. Without blinking his eyes, he answered directly, Then use tomorrows first. The answer was very smooth. I said, dont you worry that he hates you behind his back? You know, he is a judge." Several reporters were standing next to him at this time, but Nicholas had no scruples at all, as he said in a big way. Hugo was a little bit dumbfounded, "You didn''t cause it, so why didn''t you think about it?" Nicholas curled his lips, "If you ask a reporter to consider it for you, doesn''t it mean you are selling yourself." He was not ashamed at all, and he confessed directly, making Hugo very helpless. Kazuo Ishiguro is one of the members of the judging panel. The entire judging panel has only ten people. It can be said that the impact is very huge. To be more serious, Hugo''s "provocation" today is likely to ruin the prospect of "Pulp Fiction" at the Cannes Film Festival. However, Hugo knows very well that it can be heard from Ishiguro Kazuos first answer. He originally had no favor or even disdain for "Pulp Fiction", so did Hugo stimulate Ishiguro Kazuo? , There is not much impact at all, even if Hugo bows his head to accompany him, it is estimated that Kazuo Ishiguro will still not choose "Pulp Fiction", so it is better to fight back. Besides, Hugo knows that neither he nor Quentin are the kind of people who are willing to compromise in order to win prizes. At the beginning, Hugo and Quentin were able to talk happily and finally reached a cooperation, because they were very angry about what happened to the "American Past", which gave the two people a common topic. Therefore, when meeting people who despise "Pulp Fiction", Hugo will definitely fight for it, even if the other party is a judge at the Cannes Film Festival. Nicholas was also very familiar with Hugo, so he didn''t hesitate any more, and directly asked, "Are you planning to leave Cannes tomorrow?" "The source is well-informed." Hugo raised his eyebrows. Nicholas didn''t laugh. In fact, he agreed with Hugo''s statement. Hugo nodded his chin. "Yes, I will take off from Nice tomorrow night. " Participating in film festivals is generally like this. After attending the premiere and cooperating with the publicity, many people will leave the city early. After all, the whole city is going crazy for the film festival, and their publicity work has been completed. There is no need to stay. "But, dont you plan to attend the awards ceremony? Dont you look forward to the prize for''Pulp Fiction''?" Although Nicholas did not continue to say more, his subtext is actually to remind Hugo, because "blue, white, red, three The voices of these two films, "The Red of Trilogy" and "Queen Margot" are very high. Therefore, the media currently generally believe that it is difficult for "Pulp Fiction" to compete with Palme dOr. This has led to Hugos great competition in terms of movie kings. Chance. Hugo did not answer. Instead, he laughed at Nicholas, then waved his hand, "Everyone has the right to dream." After speaking, he stepped forward and left. The subtext is that Nicholas is talking about dreams. And he didn''t care about the matter at all. Nicholas stayed where he was, but he curled his lips unconvinced, but after all he did not catch up. In Nicholas''s opinion, 1994 was definitely a year of strong rise for Hugo. Not long ago, the outstanding performance in "Schindler''s List" won Hugo the recognition of Best Supporting Actor Oscar. In the first half of the year, the glory-to-death performances in the music market were particularly prominent, and now "Pulp Fiction" is gaining momentum at the Cannes Film Festival. Although the demand for "Pulp Fiction" to get Palme d''Or is not high, the possibility of Hugo getting the actor is on the rise. If Hugo can aspire to the Cannes actor, it means that Hugo has won the Oscar and the Cannes Film Festival two heavyweight acting awards in just two months. Such a momentum must not be ignored. Especially when everyone was not optimistic about "Pulp Fiction" before, if Hugo could get the actor, it would be wonderful. Compared to Palme dOr, Nicholas is even more looking forward to the best actor being able to win Hugo. It will be a great pleasure to see the faces of those media who are clamoring about Hugos stupid choice. At this time, Nicholas was already looking forward to the final product of "Life and Death Speed" that was not optimistic, and what kind of sensation the "Pulp Fiction" would cause when it was released in North America. Under such circumstances, Nicholas will inevitably have more expectations, even more than Hugo himself. Hugo doesn''t know what Nicholas thinks. Even if he knows, he won''t take it seriously, and he can''t be too greedy. After leaving the red carpet, Hugo quickly saw the two directors of the "Money Empire", Joel Cohen (.) and Ethan Cohen (ethan.), the famous Cohen brothers in the world''s independent film industry are worthy of The existence of legend is called "Blood Labyrinth" to "Barton-Fink", from "Ice Blood Storm ( to "Old Nothing (n0...oldn, from "burn.after." "To "Truth Thunder (true., the two brothers have almost made no mistakes in the film industry for 30 years, which is full of admiration. Hugo originally booked today''s ticket to leave Cannes, but after learning that "Money Empire" was released today, he couldn''t wait to postpone the ticket by one day, just to be able to chat with the Coen brothers in person, and then sit in the cinema. Watch "Money Empire" in here. After all, such opportunities are not always available. Now when Hugo sees those legendary characters, his mood has changed. If it used to be more like the feeling of fans seeing an idol, and was so excited that he couldn''t speak; then now it is more like meeting a confidant. Or if you have met an authoritative person in your industry, you can''t wait to talk, or brainstorm to spark sparks. In fact, Hugo has never seen "Money Empire" because there are so many famous works by the Coen brothers. He can only say that he has seen some of them, but "Money Empire" still maintains the shooting technique of the brothers. The exaggeration and absurdity and black humor, and "Pulp Fiction" is also the best in black humor, which makes Hugo and the Coen brothers obviously have many common topics in communication. Then Hugo saw Tim Robbins, the hero of the "Money Empire". The meeting between the two was filled with modesty and politeness. This is all because Tim "stolen" the opportunity to star in "Shawshank''s Redemption". In fact, Hugo knows that this is just a miss, and there is no such thing as "snatching"; but Tim is a humble and low-key character. He has been in Hollywood for more than 30 years, and there is almost no negative news, it is absolute. Its a good sir, so he is still a little guilty about Hugo. In this case, Tim remained humble, and then expressed his apologies to Hugo, and at the same time praised the excellence of "Pulp Fiction" there; Hugo had to be humble again and again He prefers Tim''s previous "life intersection" and "behind-the-scenes player". The two peoples humility and courtesy scene made the straightforward Ethan Cohen look down on him, so he interrupted the conversation, "Isnt it just a movie, what''s the point of being courteous all the time, next time there is something suitable? When the opportunity arises, Tim will introduce Hugo to Hugo, and it will not be over." He waved his hand impatiently after speaking. Ethans words made Hugo laugh directly, and Tim smiled shyly, Hugo stopped rejecting it, and simply said, "If its your directors work, Im willing to accept this. Proposal." In one sentence, he aimed the gun at the Coen brothers, and everyone couldn''t help laughing, and the atmosphere was harmonious. "It seems that you have already chatted before I appear, and the atmosphere is so pleasant, which makes me a little envious." A calm and full of magnetism sounded with a faint smile, even if he did not see him. Just by hearing it, you can feel the gentleness and casualness of this man. As soon as I turned around, I saw the movie legend-Paul Newman. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 824： 1st and 2nd Paul Newman, a legend in film history. In the selection of great actors in major professional film magazines, he can undoubtedly rank among the top ten. This handsome, handsome, elegant and romantic actor has a legendary and great life. His wonderful acting skills have become The most beautiful scenery on the big screen, ten Oscar nominations only brought him the only actor statuette, but Emmys, Golden Globes, Cannes, and Berlin all praised his superb acting skills. This also proves once again that awards are not the only criterion for proving the greatness of actors. In Paul''s long career as an actor, he left behind "cat.on.a...", "the hustler", "hud", "Blood on the iron window (.hand.luke, "The Great Judgment (the., "The True Colors of Money" and other masterpieces; at the same time, he is also an excellent director, and a "Qiao Fu Yu (. won him Nominated for Oscar for Best Picture. It can be said that Paul is a more senior and better actor and director than Clint Eastwood, not to mention that he and his second wife Joanna Woodward (.) have remained unchanged for fifty years. Affection, has become the most beautiful fairy tale reality sample in Hollywood. Not long ago, the "Los Angeles Times" referred to Hugo as the "Paul-Newman successor", but today Hugo is in direct contact with the deity. When I saw Paul, I would be attracted by his azure blue eyes for the first time. Even if Hugo is also a male, he would be attracted by those azure blue eyes, which seemed to glow in his eyes. The sparkling waves make people sink into it. After Paul greeted Tim and the Coen brothers, Ethan took the initiative to introduce, "This is Hugo Lancaster." Paul smiled, "Of course I know that people who don''t know Hugo in the past few months, but there are not many." Paul''s shining eyes made Hugo laugh, and Paul noticed the rain. The deep meaning in Guo''s smile couldn''t help asking, "Why, aren''t you also my fan?" Just one sentence made several people clapped their hands and laughed. In fact, in the entertainment industry, the most polite and most epic sentence is "I am your fan", but in fact, maybe I haven''t seen the other party''s work at all, it''s just Use these words to chase after the other party. Under such circumstances, many real fans will be regarded as insincere when they come into contact with idols. It must be said that it is a very helpless reality. Paul has been in the film industry for more than 40 years, and he is highly respected, and he must have heard a lot of such polite remarks. Hugo was also amused by Paul. In fact, strictly speaking, he is not a fan of Paul, because he passed through the relationship of previous ages and missed the golden age of Paul''s actor career. "No, I like Malone better than you. A Brando." Hugo''s honesty made Paul laugh suddenly. This year Paul is sixty-nine years old, and the years have clearly left a deep mark on the corners of his eyes and eyebrows. His youth is no longer and his face is old, but even so, his elegant temperament still makes people''s heart fascinating. , The hearty smile still exudes charm, this kind of wealth that comes from years, is the connotation that Hugo, who is under 30 years old, cannot have. "When I saw you just now, I actually thought of your words, "Here lies Paul Newman, and he died because his eyes turned brown." Hugo went on to say that this time Paul even just raised it. Raising his hands and applauding for Hugo, the other people standing nearby also laughed. In Pauls actor career, whether he played the role of a riffraff, a robber, or a gang leader, the audience could not help but fall in love with this villain. Whenever he turned his face to look directly at the camera, everyone would fall into his sea-blue color. In his eyes, my heart was filled with tender compassion. In fact, this is a kind of shackles for actors. This is also the reason why handsome guys are always unpleasant in the eyes of Oscar. The judges of the college are always very harsh on handsome guys. Of course, the prejudice in the best supporting actor department will be slightly reduced, but even so, when Hugo won the best supporting actor figure two months ago, many people were still surprised-surprised by the breakthrough of the college. Instead of being surprised by Hugo''s upset. Therefore, Paul once ridiculed his blue eyes, which is a coveted label for others, but for Paul, it is a confinement that has always existed in his career as an actor. After Paul laughed, he looked at Hugo more cordially, "I read the newspaper not long ago and said that you look like Malone''s successor. I think this news is right." Joel Cohen, who was standing by, immediately answered, "You read the New York Times, right? Me too." Ethan smiled and continued, "You should probably read the Los Angeles Times," which said Hugo is your successor. " Hugo stood in front of him, saying nothing, just breathing heavily and wiping the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead from time to time. This childish joke immediately made everyone chuckle again. Paul understood what Hugo meant. He smiled and patted Hugo on the shoulder. "The media always like to say this. They used to say that I was''Marlon-Brando second." I found it strange. " In fact, Paul is also a character actor, but because of his looks, people always think of him as "Little Red Riding Hood." With the same handsome face and rebellious image, Marlon Brando and James Dean stand upright on the screen with "supercritical" images, but Paul has never received such recognition. Compared with actors, it is a double-edged sword. For an actor, he should be an independent individual, not "who is second". Only when the actor has a truly independent personality can he be regarded as a real actor. Prior to this, "who is second" was always just imitating and could never be surpassed. Paul naturally understood the feeling of Hugo, especially when Hugo was called "Paul-Newman''s successor", but he appeared in front of Paul again, as if the "first" and "second" were facing each other. , This feeling is actually a bit embarrassing. But it was resolved by Hugo''s relaxed body language. Paul is just like his image, always like a spring breeze. A simple sentence resolved Hugos embarrassment. Hugo also smiled, "I think its okay, whether its like you or like Malong, this can be They are all handsome people for a lifetime, and I look forward to my appearance after forty." Hugo didnt mention acting or anything. Instead, he started from appearance, with a little humor, and he immediately made Paul laugh again, and then turned to look at Joel, Should I be happy? One can be me. The grandsons young man praised me as a handsome guy." Joel shrugged, and Ethan shook his head next to him and said, "You shouldn''t ask us, we have never been in touch with the word''handsome''. Anyone... I mean, anyone who says we are handsome, We will all be very happy. Sure enough, it was in the style of the Coen brothers, and one sentence made everyone laugh again. In the past two years or so, Hugo has seen many big-name actors, especially at the Oscars awards ceremony, and even recognized the existence of many top actors, but to this day, only Paul and Catherine-Hepburn gave He left the deepest impression. Not because of how brilliant their careers are, but because of their demeanor. This kind of elegance that has settled down after time has been washed away makes Hugo a little envious, and even more admired. He also wants to be such an actor. When I was 70 years old, I still stood on the stage to perform. I could tell jokes, and I could calmly face doubts and criticisms. I enjoyed the performance more than others eyes and thoughts. Its just that Simply, simply, and purely, just enjoy the performance. Whether Paul-Newman or Catherine-Hepburn, they can be called great, personality charm is also an indispensable part. This is a gift of time and a gift of growth. Although Hugo was just a guest and not a member of the "Money Empire", he sat next door with Paul and watched the movie together. "Money Empire" is obviously not the most famous work of the Coen brothers. Strictly speaking, the quality of this work is indeed inferior to the other works of the brothers. The script is relatively weak, and this absurd comedy also carries Strong 90s style. But the Coen brothers are outstanding because of their absurd, exaggerated, humorous and unique style, and also because of their novel ideas and eclectic performance styles are consistently sharp So, even if the "money empire" is famous Not big, but it is still above the standard, and the viewing process is very enjoyable, the whole movie always has a magical tone. After watching the movie, Hugo instead left a deeper impression on Tim Robbins. Hugo has always known that Tim is an underrated actor, whether it is "Shawshank''s Redemption" that was ignored by Oscar or "Mystic River (. who later won him the best supporting actor, and "Life Crossing" The masterpieces such as "Dian" and "Players Behind the Scenes" actually underestimated the delicateness and thickness of his performance. This kind of thinking became stronger after watching "Money Empire". Hugo could not help but made this kind of conjecture for the second time: if there is no Tom Hanks, or the time of Toms acting outburst is earlier and later, then Tims position in the movie history will have What has changed? But this is just hypothetical. After watching "Money Empire", Hugo also had dinner with the Coen brothers and Paul that night. This was unexpected. Then the next day, Hugo went according to plan and left Cannes by car after lunch. , Ended his first trip to the Cannes Film Festival. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 825： Re-recall After leaving Cannes, Hugo did not go to Paris as the reporters expected, and then took a plane back to Los Angeles, but came to Cologne unexpectedly. Of course, Hugo is still not the focus of attention in Europe at this time, so no one noticed his sudden change of itinerary. Hugo went to Cologne to rush to the Nrburgring to participate in the annual track rock festival (.am.). The track rock music festival can be said to be the largest rock music festival in Germany, even Europe, and even the world. It has been held since 1995. At that time, the first music festival was to celebrate the completion of the Nrburgring circuit. As a result, more than 75,000 spectators came and the organizers held it every year. Nurburgring () is actually a compound word, Nurburg (nurburg) is a local place name, Lin () means a track, and Nurburgring itself means a track of Nurburg. Therefore, the rock music festival held at the Nrburgring is written as ".am.", and the last "" represents the location of the Nrburgring race track, so the translation into "track rock festival" is not accurate enough, but the meaning is also Basically clear. Track Rock Music Festival has become the world''s largest rock music festival, not only because of the largest audience, but also because of the gathering of top singers, its influence in the world is not small. Regardless of the scale, the number of participants, or the influence, the track rock music festival far surpasses the JJ Music Festival that was attended before the death of glory. However, this year Glory To Death did not receive an invitation from the Track Rock Music Festival. The Pumpkin Broken band is standing on the stage on behalf of American rock and roll. This is not a pity for Glory To Death, because they have to invest more. Focus on this national tour of the United States. This year is the eighth edition of the Track Rock Music Festival. It took three days of carnival from May 20th to 22nd. When the glorious teammates learned that Hugo was about to attend the Cannes Film Festival, they were all crazy. Because the Cannes Film Festival is held from May 12th to 22nd, the time coincides with the track rock music festival. In other words, after Hugo participates in the film festival, he can directly rush to Nbbo Green, participated in this carnival. The fact is the same. Hugo left Cannes ahead of time, rushed to the Nurburgring non-stop, joined the rock and roll ocean this time, and Samora who was able to accompany him was just so happy, he was even more excited than Hugo, look. Joseph''s face looked helpless, "Are you happy because of the German trotters or because of the rock band?" Samora hesitated and said, "Can''t I choose them all?" This year''s track rock music festival is indeed unprecedented. Not only has 100,000 spectators gathered to jump wildly on the spot, but the lineup of guests has also received unanimous praise. The Smith Spaceship and Broken Pumpkin Band are the representative bands in the United States; Peter Gabriel (peter.) from the United Kingdom is not only the leader of the Sword Century Band, which was a smash hit in the 1970s, but also relied on gorgeousness after flying solo. And the dramatic style has gained a lot of love. Although the Norwegian and Swedish rap metal band Finger Claw () was just established last year, they are like Glory To Death, they are also experimenters of new metal music. They integrate rap into metal rock, with a strong European music style. Clean and pure, with a heavy guitar and mature rap, it''s amazing. To some extent, they can be said to have defeated Glory to Death and qualified for this year''s performance. Known as the godmother of German punk, Nina Hagen (.hagen) first appeared in the Nrburgring. It can be said that it is a dream moment for German fans. Her music style includes alternative rock, new wave, post-punk, and The tension in the development of German rock music plays an important role in promoting it. There is also a rap metal band from the United States violent resistance machine (rage...the.), this band established in 1992 is considered one of the first pioneers to try new metal rock, they have tried alternative metal, alternative pop rock , Heavy metal, rap metal and other genres, they are well-known in the underground rock circle of Los Angeles. The first album of the same name released in 1992 has aroused countless discussions, including the new day of Fujins previous band. It also includes Neil, Pedro, and others. In fact, they were more or less affected by this band. So when Hugo systematically proposed new metal rock, although it was still shocking, the band members quickly accepted it. . It can be said that the budding role of the violent resistance machine band cannot be ignored. There were Smith Spaceships and Broken Pumpkins before, then Violent Rebellion against Robots, and Fingerpaws. Under such circumstances, the recent more momentum of glory to death did not receive the invitation of the Track Rock Music Festival. Not surprising. This is a vibrant and rebellious world where rock and roll, powerful bands are always emerging. When Hugo, Samora and Joseph arrived at the Nurburgring on the afternoon of the 20th, they were not recognized at all. The fans here came to the Nrburgring with a very pious state of mind. Abandon all the shackles of life and devote himself to the carnival of music. At least, in these three days, this is a world of music, a pure and simple world. Although Hugo missed the spectacular opening on the morning of the 20th, this is a land that can ignite enthusiasm at any time. You only need to stand in the turbulent crowd for 30 seconds to feel the blood in your veins. It was boiling grunting, as if ten thousand lions were roaring in his body. Hugo couldn''t help but began to yearn for the moment when he stood on the stage of the track rock music festival to his death. The energy generated by 100,000 spectators shaking and jumping at the same time is like a small earthquake, shaking the music world. The ground is shaken, and the heart is happy. When the carnival reached its extreme, the brain would become blank, and Hugo would think of the Woodstock Music Festival. On August 15, 1969, half a million spectators gathered in Woodstock. Sing and dance in the mud, take a bath in the river, and practice "doing. Love does not fight" on the grass... What a magnificent scene like that. Half a million people, even if they exhaust all the experience and wisdom of their brains, can''t describe the grand occasion of the year. This is the charm of rock and roll! The track rock music festival is actually a 24-hour non-stop world. Even if the invited singer band finishes their performance, the stage will not turn off the lights. Some underground bands will perform on the stage one after another, even if there are no performers. , The sound of rock and roll will be played in a loop, even the rock lovers on the grass who take the sky as the floor and the ground will laugh, shout, and sing uninterruptedly. Even if you hide in a tent, in a toilet, or in your sleep, you can''t find a moment of "peace". But this kind of noise makes people enjoy it. So, on the night of the 22nd. After Harvey-Weinstein called Joseph to convey the meaning of the Cannes Film Festival, even Joseph was reluctant to leave. The Cannes Film Festival invites the "Pulp Fiction" crew to return to Cannes. After the promotion, the crew will basically leave Cannes. If this work wins a prize at the closing ceremony by then, it will be reduced to no one. In order to avoid this situation, Cannes will invite the crew of the winning works back after the voting of the jury is over. Therefore, when the Cannes Film Festival Organizing Committee invites the crew that has left to come back, it usually means that the crew has won the prize. However, after this situation is gradually understood by the reporters, the day before the closing ceremony, the reporters will ask everywhere in the airports of major European cities whether there is a crew member of a certain work coming back to Cannes, so as to try to reveal the final result. Winning works. In order to cope with this situation, the Cannes Film Festival Organizing Committee has also learned to be clever. They will also keep the list of award-presenting guests temporarily confidential, and wait until the closing ceremony to announce it. At the same time, there are many awards at the Cannes Film Festival awards ceremony. Sometimes the winners of small awards will be summoned back-it was harmless if the winners were not present, but the organizing committee took them back as smoke bombs, and they won the awards anyway. Its as if the Cannes Film Festival has called the crew of "Pulp Fiction" back. Hugo may be the award-giving guest, may be the winner of the actor, may have come back empty-handed, it may be that the entire crew of "Pulp Fiction" has won a small award It''s not about Hugo, but he was called back as a member of the crew. However, even with such smoke bombs, reporters still have some speculations about the crews called back on the day of the closing ceremony. There must be a reason for these crews to be called back, and the most likely to be the Palme dOr winners. After all, there were no winners when the Palme dOr awards were finally presented. No one wanted to see this embarrassing scene Despite reluctance, Joseph conveyed the meaning of the Cannes Film Festival to Hugo. This Hugo was very depressed. For the first time, he felt that both the Cannes Film Festival and the Track Rock Music Festival ended on the 23rd, which was really torture. But Hugo also knows that if it develops according to the historical trajectory, "Pulp Fiction" will aspire to Palme dOr. Although this is the honor of the Weinstein brothers and Quentin, there is nothing to do with him, but he is also in the crew. It''s not good to be a member. In desperation, Hugo can only choose to return to Cannes. This is really a disappointment. I missed the opening of the track rock music festival because of participating in the premiere of "Money Empire", and now I missed the closing because I was going to participate in the awards ceremony of the Cannes Film Festival. Halfway through, he was choked by his neck. But this is life. Hugo could only sigh, and then waited slowly for the afternoon of the 22nd before leaving the Nrburgring, hurried to Cologne for a flight, and wanted to arrive at the scene at the last minute before the opening of the awards ceremony. Posture. (To be continued to be provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 826： In the dust When Hugo arrived at Nice Cote dAzur International Airport, it was already five thirty local time. The closing ceremony and awards ceremony of the Cannes Film Festival will kick off at 8 oclock, and the red carpet will officially begin at 6 oclock, so Hugos time is very tight, but even so, there is still a big crowd at the exit of the Cote dAzur Airport. Duo of reporters, looking up at the boundless dense crowd. Seeing Hugo coming out, all the reporters rushed up in a swarm. Samora and Joseph were already prepared for such a situation. The two went one after the other, Joseph opened the road in front, and Samora cut the rain. If the protection is in the middle, he cut the waves all the way, and walked straight forward. The reporters held their cameras at Hugo and kept pressing the flash. They kept yelling, "Hugo, do you think you will win the prize?", "What do you expect from tonight", "Palma Palme" Who do you think will take..." These questions are like a summer rainstorm, pouring down, and mixed with them, there are also several questions like "Do you have a secret lover in Europe?" People can''t laugh or cry. As the Cannes Film Festival enters its last day, all the heat has reached its highest point. The reporters are absolutely irresponsible for breaking news. Even if there are two people, Joseph and Samora, plus Hugo, they are also caught by the surging reporters in front of them. The group was tightly surrounded, and finally with the help of the airport security, the three talents smoothly walked out of the encirclement circle, and then got in a car sent by Harvey-Weinstein under the crowd, and drove away. Originally thought that after leaving the airport, he would be able to relax, but Hugo has forgotten that there is not much time before the closing ceremony of the red carpet, that is to say, the artists who should be present have already arrived. So, now reporters should also rush back to Cannes to participate in live interviews. So, soon, the reporter''s vehicle appeared after you chased me. The spectacular scene really opened Hugo''s eyes. I used to see the excitement of the paparazzi chasing an artists vehicle on TV, but now its my turn, which I think is quite novel. Fortunately, the reporters all knew Hugo''s destination, and they didn''t have to press on. The whole scene seemed lively but basically remained orderly. Nevertheless, the highway from Nice to Cannes witnessed a spectacular scene. Its only 20 miles from Nice to Cannes. It takes half an hour to drive there. However, since today is the closing ceremony of the Cannes Film Festival, the road to the Palais des Cinemas is still a bit crowded. Hugo and the others took 45 minutes. Just arrived in Cannes. After entering the small town, Hugo cant rush to the Cinema Palace directly. He also has to go to the hotel to change his clothes. When passing by the Cinema Palace, he can see through the car window that the red carpet has already opened. There are many artists. They all stood on the red carpet to accept photos from reporters and cheers from fans. There was a bit of traffic jams near Pippondou Square. Some reporters who were standing under the stairs of the Cinema Palace filming the red carpet highlights saw Hugo sitting in the car. They all looked at Hugo dumbfoundedly. They obviously couldn''t understand. Hugo has already arrived at the Cinema Palace, why didn''t he get out of the car, but moved in the direction of departure? This picture is so weird that they have not figured out why they have been waiting for Hugo''s car to leave. However, the Pippondou square was crowded with cars and stars, but Hugo reached the picture of the car driving away. This caused a lot of discussion on the second day and became a very interesting scene at the 47th Cannes Film Festival. . Hugo rushed to the Martinez Hotel. Harvey, who had already waited until his hair was gray, rushed up and gave Hugo a hug excitedly. This made Hugo quite dumbfounded, "Isnt Quentin the protagonist today? , It doesnt matter if I am late." Harvey wanted to explain, but Bob Weinstein, who was standing next to him, said, "You hurry up and wash first. Time is too late." After watching Hugo leave, Bob explained to Joseph, "The discussion about our film has become more and more heated in the past two days, and there have been more and more discussions about Hugo and Uma, so Hugo attended the red carpet. Its very important to our crew, and he had better know it, who knows what strange questions the reporters on the red carpet will ask." Joseph immediately understood. In fact, they discussed it on the car from Nice just now. The reason why the reporters are so excited is definitely not just because of the Palme dOr, but the most likely reason is probably the two "Pulp Fiction". Tian received a lot of praise at the film festival. Of course, Uma was also an uncertain factor. He looked at Bob and said, "What did Uma say?" The answer was Harvey, "She didn''t say anything. She has been very quiet these two days. The interviews only answered some things about the movie. She stayed here more hoping to find opportunities." In fact, the entire crew of "Pulp Fiction" has left Cannes. Harvey, Bob, and Quentin have all arrived from Paris, while Samuel Jackson, Tim Rose, and Bruce Willis have all boarded. The previous flight went back to Los Angeles. Only Uma stayed in Cannes. However, it is clear that the Weinstein brothers have also taken more precautions against Uma, especially when Hugo and Quentin have risen strongly with the tide of praise, it is not difficult for them to make a choice. So they also inquired about Uma''s situation in the past two days. Hearing Harvey''s answer, Joseph nodded slightly. Then it seemed that the discussion about Hugo and Uma was a normal situation after "Pulp Fiction" was sought after. This was the expected result, and there was no need to panic. Because Hugo came in a hurry and all preparations were very cumbersome, so Quentin and the Weinstein brothers took the lead in going to the Cinema Palace at a quarter past six. Hugo stayed in the hotel to continue preparing. He was after five at seven. Fencai officially set off. By the time he arrived at the Cinema Palace, it was already half past seventhe traffic jam on the road was very serious. At this time, only a quarter of an hour was left before the end of the red carpet. When Hugo appeared on the red carpet, the cheers from the scene immediately rushed into the sea. This situation was even more fierce than at the premiere of "Pulp Fiction". It can be clearly felt that the audience in Cannes saw Hugo. Excitement and enthusiasm. Crazy screams spread freely in the gentle sea breeze of the blue coast. The harsh and uncontrollable shouts tore the strong sea breeze, penetrating the sky that turns red in the twilight, just like the blood red of the sunset sky. , The flame was raging in the blue sky, and in an instant the entire red carpet scene was pushed to an unexpected place. Not to mention the fans, even the reporters could hardly control their excitement. They stood violently in the front row, trying to record the figure of Hugo for the first time, and even trying to be able to learn from Hugo''s "vulgarity". A few words about the reason why the "novel" was called back. You know, so far the highest voices of the Palme dOr are still Red of the Blue, White and Red Trilogy and Queen Margot, and even the latters momentum has come from behind, quite a bit of catching up with the former, but now The crew of "Pulp Fiction" was also called back, and the situation suddenly became unclear. Of course, in the eyes of French journalists, they would rather Hugo take the actor and then give Palme dOr to the "Queen Margot". This is what they like to see. But this is Cannes, Cannes who never knows what will happen before the awards are announced. Therefore, reporters can only hope to see if Hugo can reveal some news. As a result, the red carpet set off a frenzy before it was about to end. Although Hugo rushed over all the way and without stopping, it was inevitable that there was some fatigue between his eyebrows-last night at the Nrburgring, he did not fall asleep until three o''clock this morning. But even so, in the face of such a noisy red carpet, Hugo is still comfortable with it. "Hugo, do you think you have a chance to win a prize tonight?" a reporter with a strong French accent roared hoarsely, and there was an eye gleaming with hope, which looked like a pack of wolves. , Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. "I think compared to awards, this year''s appreciation of so many masterpieces in Cannes is the biggest gain." Hugo''s Tai Chi skills have gradually matured, and the problem can be solved with one stroke or two strokes. Obviously, the French journalists who had unlimited hope for the "Queen Margot" were unwilling to surrender, and then asked, "Then what is the most impressive work for you?" "''Red" I must say that I was very impressed with this work. Personally, I like "Red" the most among the "Blue, White and Red Trilogy". Wait for it to be in the cinema in the future. When it is officially released, I think I will go into the cinema again. "As Hugo said, he could clearly see the undisguised disappointed expressions of many reporters in front of him, which immediately made Hugo happy. In the United States, you must always be cautious when facing reporters Those reporters are like hyenas, they will never let go if they bit their prey; but these French reporters in front of me may be because of the special occasion of Cannes Relationship, they always look forward to someone who can praise the host and the work of the host. The unabashed emotion is really lovelycompared to the profession of a journalist. "Of course there is also the''Queen Margot''." Before Hugo''s voice, I can clearly see the overjoyed expressions of the reporters in front of me. This is really interesting. "Isabelle Adjani is what I personally appreciate. An actor of, her every move in the movie is so amazing, I was very impressed." The reporters in front of them were immediately pleased by Hugos words. Even if they were just polite remarks, they readily accepted them, and immediately some reporters shouted, "Hugo, I wish you good luck tonight, I hope you can have a satisfactory result." Hugo did not hide anything, he chuckled lightly, and the exhaustion of the journey was relieved a lot, "Thank you for your blessing." After speaking, he raised his right hand, the **** and index finger overlapped, making a prayer. The gesture was shown to the reporters. This playful gesture also made the reporters chuckle. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 827： Cannes actor Unlike award ceremonies such as the Oscars and Golden Globe Awards, the award ceremonies of the three major film festivals are relatively simple. There is no grand party, no exciting awards process, and more like a summary meetingthat is, the closing ceremony. The major awards will be given out, and the works that participated in the film festival will be rewarded, and that''s it. This is also because the main body of the film festival has always been the part of the previous film screenings, and the award ceremony can only be regarded as a summary. Similarly, the award setting at the film festival is relatively simple. Taking Cannes as an example, in addition to the highest award Palme dOr, the jury award is equivalent to the second place, which can be regarded as the third place jury award. Best actor, best actress, best director, best screenwriter. There are only seven awards in total. In addition, there is another award called the Fabian Award (.). This award is also called the International Film Critics Award or the Fabian International Film Critics Award. This is an out-of-conference award. The International Film Critics Association formed its own jury to present awards before the film festival awards ceremony. This award exists in major film festivals around the world, including the three major European film festivals. Therefore, in fact, the award ceremony of the film festival is more concise, without the noisy and bustling of Oscars and Golden Globes, it is more pure. After the award ceremony began, there was no cumbersome opening. After the chairman of the jury, Clint Eastwood, took the stage and gave a simple speech, he entered the awarding process. The first to be awarded is the Best Screenplay Award. This year''s Cannes Film Festival can be said to usher in a big explosion, with excellent works gathered, and the overall quality is not inferior to last year''s "Farewell My Concubine" and "Farewell Piano". Gathered Hou last year. filial piety. Xian, Chen. Kay. Song, Ken-Roach (ken.), Mike-Lee (.), Wim-Wenders (.wenders), Takeshi Kitano, Steven-Soderberg (steven.), Andre-Tessine (andre.) Waiting for a group of film masters, the fierce competition made the media amazed. In the end, not only the Palme dOr appeared in a tie, but also the jury awards, which is a rare occasion. Although the overall momentum of this year seems to be inferior to last year, because the number of famous directors is slightly lower, the quality of the entries is not inferior. Five or six of them have the strength to aspire to Palme dOr-in the eyes of the media, this also makes the award ceremony. Before the start, journalists speculation about the awards was in full swing and flourished. In the first award for the best screenplay, there was an upset. The "Pulp Fiction", which was originally considered the most promising award, did not win, but the French film "Extremely Tired(. won. After "Extremely Tired" was released in Cannes, it was generally considered that "the first half was well-conceived, but the stamina was insufficient". The overall strength was weak and the quality was considered to be inferior to the director Michelle Brown, who has made brilliant achievements in the role of actor. (.) The debut work ten years ago. As a result, "Extremely tired" took away the first prize of tonight in a dark horse posture, which immediately made the whole award ceremony a little more stunned. The Best Actress award that followed immediately broke out again. Irina-Jacob (irene.), who was previously known as the biggest favorite, was defeated. Lisi(.), this really broke everyone''s glasses. At this moment, people clearly feel that this is the Cannes Film Festival! People will never be able to make accurate predictions about the awards of Cannes! In the competition for the best actress, Jelena-Jacob, who is considered to have dedicated an absolutely wonderful performance, is the heroine of the "Blue, White and Red Trilogy: Red", and her performance has even been praised for "brilliant." In addition to her, the heroine Isabel Adjani of "Queen Margot" is also considered a strong contender. She appeared on the big screen again after years of filming, and she still dedicated a stunning performance. . But the result is neither Elena nor Isabel, but a supporting actress from "Queen Margot", Werna who plays Catherine the Queen of Margot! Although in the three major film festivals, no distinction is made between the protagonist and the supporting role, only the best actor and the best actress are selected, which has also led to fiercer competition, and many supporting roles also rely on wonderful performances to take away the top three. The actor or queen of the film festival; but this time, Werna defeated two heroines who dedicated their wonderful performances. After the final seal at Cannes, this was really an upset. After the opening two awards burst into upsets, people dare not hold any hope for the next Best Actor Award. Who knows what the jury will produce. Before the awards ceremony, the winner of the best actor''s voice was the actor Jean-Louis Trinant (jean-.) of the "Blue, White and Red Trilogy of Red", who was in this movie. The performance was worthy of the word "astounding", which made many people marvel at the case. The actor Oleg Mitchkov of the movie "Scorching Man" is hailed as the biggest discovery in Cannes this year. This tough guy from Russia does not have the impression of being tough and sturdy. Instead, there is a kind of French The melancholy and gorgeous style, a pair of gentle eyes is full of drama. His wonderful performance in "Scorching Sun" was a blockbuster, and instantly made him famous in Europe. In addition to these two actors, the "alive" actor Ge. You and Hugo of "Pulp Fiction" are slightly inferior, but the gap is not obvious. Therefore, the competition for awards that was originally convoluted, now that the best screenwriter and best actress are paved, it becomes more and more unpredictable. Quentin glanced at Hugo who was sitting on his right hand, chuckled lightly, and pressed Hugo''s small arm with his elbow, "Nervous?" There are not many people from the "Pulp Fiction" crew, that is, Hugo, Uma, Quentin and Weinstein brothers. The five people are sitting in a row. Hugo is sitting in the most aisle position. Looking at Quentin, he sketched the corners of his mouth and laughed, "No! mvp''s simple and neat answer made Quentin a little embarrassed, and he curled his lips dejectedly. Hugo is really not nervous at this time. There are many reasons. The most important thing is that after experiencing the tightness of the Oscar, Hugo has seen a little bit of the luck of the award, which is also a sign of maturity. In addition, compared to himself, Hugo still hopes that "Pulp Fiction" can develop in accordance with the historical trajectory and aspire to Palme dOr. This is the recognition that this work deserves in the long history of history, so he has a personal view of himself. The awards are very open. Besides, at international film festivals, it is more difficult to win awards, because all shortlisted competition units are eligible to compete for all awards. To put it simply, in the 25 works shortlisted in the main competition, all actors in the competition are qualified to compete for the best actor, which makes the competition for every award in the film festival a mess. If Hugo remembers correctly, this year "alive" participated in the competition, then the final winner of the best actor should be Ge. Excellent, because he became the first Chinese Cannes actor in history. Hugo is willing to vote for Ge. Excellent vote. Therefore, when Paul Newman came to the stage as the award-giving guest, Hugo was very relaxed, and there was time to joke with Quentin. Such a situation was absolutely invisible at the Oscars two months ago-at that time Hugo Even if he wanted to make a joke, his expression would be completely stiff. Paul stood in front of the microphone, and there was not too much polite greetings, he just said a few words on the scene, and was ready to award the award, "1994, the 47th Cannes Film Festival, the best actor won the award. The one is..." Then Paul opened the envelope. If its an occasion like the Golden Globes, the guests might have to create suspense, but at the film festival they dont need it at all, including taking a look at the jam in the envelope and just talking about it. "Ge. You, from''alive''." After Paul''s voice came out of the microphone, applause immediately rang out. Hugo was no exception. He and Quentin looked at each other and smiled, then applauded at the same time. The people around the crew of "Alive" all stepped forward to Ge. You congratulated. To be honest, Ge. The excellent award is well-deserved. Although it can be regarded as an upset in the eyes of the media, it is at least much better than the previous two awards. But Paul ignored everyones applause, raised his voice again, and said in a louder voice, "Also, Hugo Lancaster, from''Pulp Fiction''." After speaking, Paul also Without waiting for the audience to react, they clapped first, and the applause came out of the microphone, reawakening the slightly sluggish nerves of the audience. All the audience were stunned at the scene, but they quickly reacted. The collective looked towards the "Pulp Fiction" crew. UU Reading congratulated with applause. The wave of applause at the scene actually took another step, and some people even started to whistle. This is also the birth of double yolk after Palme dOr produced double yolks last year! Hugo and Quentin originally stood up and applauded while looking at Ge. Excellent, but before he stood up completely, he heard Pauls voice. Everyones eyes on Wow! Ting reacted immediately, and the smile on his face immediately bloomed, and then gave Hugo a hug, "Congratulations! Congratulations!" As he said, he slapped the rain fiercely. Fruit''s back. The Weinstein brothers beside him also leaned towards Hugo with a smile, and greeted Hugo with his fan-like palms on Hugos shoulders. Hugo grinned in pain; even Uma, who was standing at the farthest end, also had a face. Elegant smiles clapped, but her eyes hidden in the darkness shone with mixed light, maybe even she herself could not read the true meaning of this emotion. At this time, Hugo used his physical pain to understand the fact: he won the Cannes movie! Support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 828： Double egg yolk The applause of "Papa Papa" began to converge from small to large. The audience all cast their sights on the "alive" crew, but only halfway through their feet, they listened to the voice of the award-presenting guest Paul Newman and continued in the Cinema Palace. It reverberated inside, and then people looked at the "Pulp Fiction" crew in the other direction. In an instant, the applause went up a step, and the sound of "crushing" roared like ocean waves. The Cannes Film Festival did not hold a live broadcast on TV, but there was still a local French TV station that recorded it, and waited for the awards ceremony to be over before the TV broadcast. The original film crew also gathered towards the "alive" crew located on the left side of the film palace, but then The footsteps stopped, and turned back to a pause, then the film crew that had been prepared in the aisle on the right immediately swarmed up and swallowed the "Pulp Fiction" crew in an instant. At this time, more than 300 spectators in the audience really stood up, looking at Ge standing in the left passage. Excellent, and Hugo standing in the passage on the right. Hugo finally got rid of Quentins secret murder, and then walked towards the stage. Compared with the joy of winning the prize, Hugo was more complaining about Quentins heavy hand. He only felt the pain all over his body and down, he wanted to rub it, but the camera followed him in front of him, and there were countless congratulations and admiration gazes projected on both sides, which made Hugo no way to stretch his limbs. And muscles, very depressed. Ge. You had already stepped onto the stage and received the certificate from Paul. Hugo, who was a step behind, quickly walked up. Paul gave Hugo a firm hug with a smile on his face, and gave Hugo a strong hug. With two palms on his back, Hugo almost didn''t vomit blood. Hugo strongly suspects that this is a boneless palm-and he and Quentin, the Weinstein brothers and others have colluded in advance! Paul let go of Hugo, and there was a bit of joking in those azure blue eyes, which really made Hugo laugh or cry, and then Paul handed the certificate to Hugo. The winner of the Cannes Film Festival proved that it was not a trophy, but a bunch of hard cardboard rolled into a tube, tied with a red ribbon, with a classic charm. After Hugo held the certificate, he wanted to give Paul one. Hug, but Paul seemed to be worried about Hugo''s revenge, so he took a step back and gave up his position, signaling Hugo to stand on Ge. By your side, prepare to express the award-winning speech. Hugo really wanted to make a fist and want to grind his teeth. These little friends completely made him dumbfounded. Hugo did not insist anymore, took a step forward, and then saw Ge, whom people would call "Uncle Ge" in the future. Excellent, Ge at this time. You already had a bald head, and she was still very energetic when she was only forty years old. The joy on her face seemed to bloom like a glow, making everyone who saw her smile involuntarily. Ge in 1994. You can only be regarded as a second-line actor in China. He was only known for his "Editorial Story". Although he won the Golden Rooster Award last year, his popularity is not at the first line. When people come back to Ge in twenty years. During Yu''s acting career, it was generally believed that the film "Alive" was about Ge. The excellent portion is far better than Zhang. art. The plan is more important, and this is Ge. The real turning point in the career of an excellent actor, the title of the first Chinese Cannes actor made him one of the top domestic actors in one fell swoop. Hugo has been in the domestic entertainment industry for ten years. He clearly knows how difficult it is for the domestic entertainment industry to get ahead. Although everyone says that it is very difficult for Hollywood to get ahead, at least the Hollywood system is sound. In the entertainment industry, the difficulty is much greater. So, Ge. You can get to this position, and the effort you put in is definitely not inferior to Hugo, and even harder than Hugo. Hugo to Kudzu. You have always had a good impression. As the protagonist and supporting role, he has seen many of Hugo''s works. He is also one of the few domestic actors who will make a special trip to the cinema to watch his movies, so Hugo took the lead. He walked forward with a smile and stretched out his right hand. Ge. You couldn''t help but froze. He obviously didn''t expect Hugo to come to greet him. Although it is not the age of the Internet, and the news is not as well informed in the 21st century, in the past ten days in Cannes, Ge. You have also seen the media''s pursuit of Hugo, and also heard of Hugo and Steven Spielberg''s cooperation with big-name directors. For him, Hollywood is indeed another world. But even so, Ge. You still showed the wisdom that fits his own age. He smiled brilliantly and held Hugo''s right hand. Then he politely signaled that Hugo would come forward to express his acceptance speech, but Hugo shook his head and said Chinese said, "It''s better for you first, and I also like your performance in''Alive''." Some pure Putonghua speaks Ge Ge. You froze for a moment, as if seeing a monster, Hugo was happy at this time, and the depression of being "beaten" by Quentin, Paul and others just disappeared. Ge. You didn''t understand what was going on at all. Why did a blond foreigner suddenly speak authentic Mandarin? Now in the early 90s, foreigners still have it. In the age when the country was regarded as a mountain gougou, a "Hanging the Red Lantern" was considered middle. The current situation in the 90s of the country is realistic, but everyone does not know that the story is about 70 years ago. Ge. Yu was shocked by Hugo and didn''t know how polite he was for a while, so he walked forward ignorantly, stood in front of the microphone, and looked at the darkened audience in front of him. Only then did he come back to his senses after winning the prize. Joy surged up again, and the whole body exuded the smell of happiness, just like the feeling when the sun shines through the blue sky and falls on the body. Ge. You shook the award certificate in his hand, coughed twice into the microphone, and then said, "I am very happy to receive this award, thank you for the conference." It was all in Chinese. After a pause, he raised his right hand and waved. Speaking again, "Thank you." This is still Chinese. Subsequently, Ge. You turned around and walked over to Hugo, motioning for Hugo to come forward. Hugo obviously didn''t expect Ge. You''s acceptance speech was so simple. It can be heard from his slightly trembling voice that he was nervous, but overall he continued his usual style, simple but majestic. Of course, considering that this is France, and most of the audience in front of us is Westerners, Ge. With good and bad English and knowledge of French, it is wisest to choose concise and clear Chinese. Hugo suddenly became a little envious, he also wanted to use Chinese to say thank you words, but if he did so, it is estimated that countless people will find it inexplicable. Hugo also walked to the microphone and looked at the short microphone in front of him. Hugo joked with a chuckle, "I hope you can hear me." This French cold humor suddenly revealed the French people at the scene. There was a smile, and some slight laughter, "Huh, this is an unforgettable night, I think. First of all, Quentin, Harvey, Bob, um, and Paul, thank you for your violent celebrations for making me I forgot my award-winning speech-although I never prepared..." This is American humor. The American reporters on the scene burst into laughter, and Quentin whistled for fear that the world would not be chaotic. Hugo also chuckled twice, then hesitated, and said with a smile on his face, "Thanks to Quentin for giving me a platform to break through, and to Cannes for giving me a platform to express my gratitude, thank you!" After speaking, Hugo also raised the certificate in his hand and waved, ending his acceptance speech. Although Hugo''s comments are bigger than Ge. You are a little longer, but overall it is still concise and clear, but not humorous. When the audience saw him step back, the applause rang again, for Hugo and Ge. You sent a warm congratulation. Although this year''s Cannes actor is a double yolk, all audiences and filmmakers know that the weight of this double yolk is definitely not to be underestimated, and even more solid than the best screenwriter and best actress who won the upset. The outstanding performances of the two award-winning actors can be regarded as well-deserved. The thunderous applause at the scene is the best proof. Hugo and Ge. You two left the stage side by side, although Ge. You Youxin wants to ask Hugo what is going on with his standard Mandarin. You must know that Chinese is definitely the ultimate challenge for Westerners, even in China. Foreigners who have lived in China for many years can hardly avoid some accents when speaking Chinese, but Hugo''s words just now seem to be true. Chinese people are average, Ge. You are naturally shocked; but Ge. Excellent but did not get a chance. As soon as the two people returned to the side stage, the staff came up to congratulate them, and then took the two people back to their original seats, because the award ceremony is still going on, and their crew is still one of the alternates~www. novelhall.com~Ge. You can only look at the back of Hugo leaving, walking towards the "alive" crew with countless question marks. After Hugo sat down again, and looked down at the bunch of awards in his hand, the feeling came suddenly. The whole process was too flustered just now. Hugo knew that he had won the prize, but he never had time to savor the joy. Until now, Hugo realized that he had won the Cannes actor! Following the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor Golden Man, he won the Cannes actor. All this came so quickly and unthinkably, it was impossible to predict it at all, as if it were a dream. Who would have thought that Hugo would win prizes with "Schindler''s List" and "Pulp Fiction" successively? Even Hugo, who came through, would not have expected it. But now, everything has become a reality. Hugo held the certificate in his hand, light and light, with almost no weight, but the weight on Hugo''s heart made him feel a moment of satisfaction. The joy of turbulence in his heart emerged between his brows, depicting a ray of sunshine. shape. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 829： Spur power This is Hugo''s first heavyweight actor in history, and its weight far exceeds that of Oscar''s supporting actor. It has become the first important label of Hugo''s outstanding acting skills. It comes from the Cannes Film Festival, one of the three major film festivals! At this moment, Hugo really felt the joy that was surging from his heart overwhelmed him. He could not even react in any way, but was firmly surrounded by happiness. Even when he got the Oscar statuette, Hugo didnt seem to be so happy, not because the Cannes actor is heavier, but because surprises one after another within two months, like bombs, suddenly raining. The surrounding area of ??Guo exploded, making Hugo completely caught off guard. Now Hugo feels as if there are pink bubbles surrounding him, weaving a wonderful pink world. Anyone will get lost in the beautiful scenery of this world. From the Golden Raspberry Award Today, all the hardships and entanglements have been wiped out. The golden avenues of the future will be laid out within sight, as if... as if this is the pinnacle of the world. But suddenly, an idea popped into Hugos head. Is this really the pinnacle? He climbed to the pinnacle of the world only by relying on the world for more than two years? He only relied on "Schindler''s List" and "Vulgar" The effort of "fiction" has reached the limit of acting? Is he invincible just because he won an Oscar figurine and a Cannes actor? Obviously not. The wonderful world of pink bubbles began to dim, and each bubble was gradually burst, returning to the real world. All this seems to have come too suddenly, and it seems too easy. Hugo, who is only 26 years old this year, first won the Oscar for best supporting actor, and only two months later won the Cannes Film Festival actor. , Everything came so quickly, as if suddenly pushing Hugo to the pinnacle of a career overnight. Is it really so? Is it really so easy? In terms of time alone, Hugo has created such a brilliance in just two years, but it is not easy. But recalling the hardships along the way, he followed Al-Pasi when he "smelt the fragrance to know a woman" The blind man touched the elephant and learned acting skills; confronted Jack Nicholson and studied acting skills in "Yihai Xiongfeng"; self-explored and analyzed acting skills in "Night Sleep in Seattle"... All these accumulated to "Schindler''s List" The change of time and quantity ushered in a qualitative change, allowing Hugo to touch the door of real acting for the first time and glimpse the wonderful world inside, and "Pulp Fiction" is the first step towards a new breakthrough... Maybe Hugo has not experienced many works, and the time is not long, but one step at a time is so solid that you can even clearly see the sweat left in each step. So, all this is indeed sudden, but it is not easy, and it is not fast. So, first the Oscar statuette and then the Cannes actor, does it mean that Hugo has reached a certain height in acting? Of course not. Hugo knew that he had to keep this in mind. Just like Jack Lemmon won the Oscar statuette by relying on his third film, the process of winning the award depends on strength and luck. A correct role and a correct work are the most important. The gains in the past two months are commendations for Hugos efforts in these two films, but Hugo has just begun as an actor, not to mention the comparison with those old dramas. Yes, even many of the backbone and golden supporting roles are better than Hugo. Acting requires talent, but it also requires precipitation and experience. Hugo also needs a long time to polish himself. Therefore, the actor''s certificate in hand today is both a commendation and a spur. Today in Cannes, Hugo won the actor; on any stage in the future, Hugo must make more efforts. If he is satisfied with this and hesitates, then he will be the same in his life. Dele''s List", a "Pulp Fiction", there will be no more achievements other than this. Self-confidence can make a person, but complacency and pride can also ruin a person. Hugo''s sudden turbulent joy gradually settled down. Although the light between his brows still existed, it was no longer dazzling. On the contrary, it became softer. Although happiness is still happy, the ecstasy just now still exists, but his sanity has finally returned, and at the same time he has a little more insight. In 1994, this golden year of film full of countless glories, he knew that he had accomplished incredible feats in the past five months, but he also realized that his future still has a long way to go. Thinking of this, Hugo did not feel pressured, but was full of enthusiasm. After the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo made up his mind to create a world of his own on this road, and now he has stepped forward. As a solid first step, he can''t wait to continue to use his own efforts to cultivate more brilliance. Perhaps, when he died for a hundred years, compared to these trophies, recalling the days of sweating and fighting arbitrarily was the best part of his memory! His gaze fell on the award certificate in his hand again, the smile on Hugo''s mouth remained the same, but there was more relief, and some expectations, because he knew that this was just a proof to spur him to continue working hard. When Hugo came back to his senses, the award ceremony was already underway and moved forward for a while. The "Queen Margot" won the jury award, which caused dissatisfaction among many French audiences at the scene-they hoped that the film would be able to Aspiring to Palme dOr, it turned out that there was still so much distance from Palme dOr, and it was already the first to fall behind, which naturally made the French audience depressed. The subsequent Best Director Award broke out a shocking upset. Nanni Moretti (.), who directed and acted in the Italian work "Dear Diary", was born as a dark horse and defeated many winners. The big hit, winning this award made many audiences breathe a sigh of relief. As a result, the competition for the Palme d''Or is even more intense. After "Queen Margot" was the first to fall behind, instead, "Dear Diary" relied on a best director award to replace it, and constituted the strongest works with "Pulp Fiction", "Blue, White and Red Trilogy of Red", "Living" and other works. Seeded players. Even Hugo couldn''t help but get nervous, very curious about how the 47th Cannes Film Festival will end. Among the three major European film festivals, Venice and Berlin have an unwritten rule, that is, the winners of the highest awards generally will not win other awards, such as works that won the Venice Golden Lion Award, even if the actors perform again. For excellence, the actor or queen will not be awarded to the actor of the same work, but will be postponed to the actor with the second highest vote as a reward. The main reason is that the film festival itself is a gathering place for films. They hope to reward more high-quality works so that film lovers can enjoy different works. In particular, most of the participants in the film festival are niche works of art, and the awards of the film festival are needed to increase their awareness. This is also one of the responsibilities of the film festival: to gradually continue the life of art films. Of course, this kind of rule is not expressly stipulated, and it is not mandatory to implement. The most important thing is to look at the special circumstances of each year. However, the Cannes Film Festival does not have such unwritten rules. On the contrary, the Cannes Film Festival, which has been commercialized from the beginning, pays more attention to the subsequent effects caused by the work. Therefore, in Cannes, double egg yolks are not uncommon. . At the 31st Cannes Film Festival, Jill-Kleiberg (. Clayburgh) and Isabelle-Huppert (Isabelle. Huppert) tied for the finalists; at the 32nd edition, "The... drum" Tied with "Apocalypse Now" in the Palme dOr; in the 33rd session, athe.that.jazz and kagemusha.the.. were tied in the palm of dOr; the thirty-fifth session, " "Missing" and "Freedom Road (y01 are tied for Palme d''Or; for the 39th, the actor and queen are both tied. In the forty-sixth session last year, "Farewell Piano" and "Farewell My Concubine" were also tied for Palme d''Or. This is just a part of it. Double egg yolks appear very frequently in Cannes. They have appeared six times in the past fifteen years. So, when the award for best actor was announced just now, Ge. It is not uncommon for Yu and Hugo to be side by side. People were just stunned, and soon showed a clear expression without much hesitation at all. The so-called double egg yolk in Cannes is more like a product of strong strength and no choice than the "cake split". Not only that, there are also many works that have won other awards after winning Palme dOr. Also in the past five years, there have been as many as four works that have won performance awards after winning Palme dOr. At the 42nd Cannes Film Festival, after "Sex, Lies, and Videotape" aspired to Palme dOr, James Spade also included the actor in the bag; the 44th, "Barton One Fink (. won the Palme dOr, and the actor John Tetoro (.) also won the actor; for the 45th, "Benevolent Betrayal (den... won the Palme dOr, Penilla August was the winner; the 46th "Piano Love" won the Palme d''Or, and the heroine Holly Hunter also won the queen''s award. If it were a little farther away, during the 35th Film Festival, "Missing( got Palme d''Or, and the actor was the hero Jack Lemmon who favored this work. Therefore, although "Alive" and "Pulp Fiction" won the actor, "Dear Diary" won the best director award, not only did not weaken their qualifications, on the contrary, "Queen Margot" won the equivalent of the first prize. The three jury awards were the first to fall behind, so that the strength of the three works that had already won the awards was immediately optimistic. The call for the awards rose instead of declining. This peculiar sight can only be seen in Cannes. Soon, the award ceremony came to an end, and the 47th Cannes Film Festival also ushered in the final carnival. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 830： Strong win The first to be announced was the jury award. The jury led by Clint Eastwood once again surprised all the audience and gave birth to tonight''s second double egg yolk, from China. Both the "alive" of the country and the "scorching man" from Russia won. It can be seen that the two works were inextricably killed in the eyes of the judges, and they could only end in a side-by-side manner. "Alive" received the highest praise in Cannes, which was not expected by many media before, and this time the excellent results were even more successful. The national media was very excited; "Scorching Sun" seemed to be tepid after its premiere, but in fact, it is rare to see the high praise from professional film critics, and some even think that this work should win Palme dOr This view has also received a lot of support, which shows the super high quality of this work. Although neither "Living" nor "Scorching Man" can win Palme d''Or, the jury award still gave a positive affirmation to the quality of these two works, especially the two important awards for the actor and the jury. "Alive" can be said to be a rewarding experience. When Zhang. art. When he stepped onto the stage, Hugo felt the applause of the tsunami and the mountains: For many Western countries, this is China. The most famous director in the country. Even Quentin, who was standing next to Hugo, nodded, and the Weinstein brothers were no exception. Now only the final Palme dOr has not been awarded. At this time, there are only "Pulp Fiction", "The Red of the Trilogy of Blue, White and Red" and "Dear Diary" are the only works that are promising to compete for Palme dOr. Strictly speaking, "Dear Diary" is a dark horse, and "Blue, White and Red Trilogy Red" is a hot spot, but there has never been a true dark horse in Cannes. To be precise, everyone has the possibility of winning. It all depends on the preferences of the jury. It may not even be any of the so-called three candidate works now, but any other one in the main competition unit. This is the greatest charm of the film festival. In fact, when it comes to the jury, it is estimated that the conflict between Hugo and Kazuo Ishiguro will appear in everyone''s mind. Kazuo Ishiguro originally didn''t like "Pulp Fiction", but Hugo was severely humiliated by Hugo on the day of the premiere of "Money Empire"-this is the reporter''s point of view. I feel good about it, and I must have rejected "Pulp Fiction" to the extreme. There are a total of ten people in the Cannes jury. Offending one jury is actually tantamount to offending two or three judges who are better than this jury. Basically, they can be judged not to win the prize. In fact, before the start of the awards ceremony, some people thought that "Queen Margot" might not have a relationship with Palme dOr, because there was a conflict between Isabel Adjani and Catherine Deneuve. Although the matter has not been made public, it was reported by reporters. But it has been spreading in the circle. Catherine Deneuve is known as a French national treasure-level actor. She has appeared in the eyes of the audience since the 1960s. Beauty and nobility have reached a perfect unity in her body, and she has been loved by countless audiences. It has lasted for nearly sixty years, and before 2014, she was still active on the big screen. Catherine has a very wide network of contacts in the French film industry, and she can be called a queen-level figure. She is also a member of the jury this year. Although she is not the chairman of the jury, she is the most powerful and well-connected member of the jury. As everyone knows, Isabel Adjani has a strong personality and rebellious, so it is normal for her to have conflicts between two powerful women, Catherine. Although I dont know the specific content of the contradiction, some reporters inquired that Catherine directly communicated with the chairman of the Cannes Film Festival, and even alarmed the French president. She strongly demanded that the "Queen Margot" be awarded the Palme dOr, which led to this. The result of the work that was placed high hopes by the French media can only win a consoling jury award. Of course, this is just gossip, and it has not really been reported, and there is no direct evidence to prove it. But even so, you can still see the strong influence of the jury at the Cannes Film Festival, which makes the contradiction between Hugo and Kazuo Ishiguro infinitely magnified. But fortunately, as a writer, Kazuo Ishiguro''s influence in the film industry is really limited, which also makes "Pulp Fiction" still retain the hope of winning the prize: Hugo can win the actor''s trophy, which is the first. An important proof. After such comprehensive consideration, "Blue, White and Red Trilogy of Red" is indeed the biggest prize winner. Before, "Blue" won the Venice Golden Lion Award, "White" won the Berlin Silver Bear Award, and "Red" "After it was released in Cannes, it led the way. Many film critics even believed that this work surpassed the first two parts of the trilogy, and the overall quality was even better. The most important thing is that so far, the "Red" work has been unavailable at this year''s Cannes Film Festival. This is indeed incredible for the "Blue, White and Red Trilogy" that has won numerous praises throughout Europe. Therefore, in a sense, taking the "Pulp Fiction" of the actor and the "Dear Diary" of the best director can also be considered as disqualified. But no matter what, the final answer still needs to be handed over to the jury to make a decision. Clint-Eastwood appeared on the stage again. He still didn''t have too much nonsense. After simply expressing his emotion and praise for the many excellent works exhibited this year, he smiled and said, "Forty-seventh. The winners of the Palme dOr at the Cannes Film Festival are..." Although Clint was the one who knew the answer, he opened the envelope in his hand and glanced at the card inside before he said, "Pulp Fiction" America. " "Boom!" In an instant, the scene of the entire movie palace was like a drop of cold water falling into the boiling hot oil. It boiled completely. Quentin did not conceal his joy at all, and immediately raised his hands and stood directly. Get up and shout, "We won!" The Weinstein brothers who are sitting next to each other stand up with joy and hug each other. Even Uma, who is sitting next to him, clenched his fists with a smile. For Uma, her biggest goal of staying in Cannes was achieved at this moment. Since the entire crew of the Palme dOr winners can take the stage to receive the award, she will also be on the stage as a member of the Palme dOr winners , Attracted the attention of the whole world, so her mood at this time naturally couldn''t be better... Although Hugo knew the result a long time ago, he was still nervous before Clint revealed the answer. He was still curious whether history had changed or not. He was curious whether he was really against "Pulp Fiction" after he got the actor. "There was no effect, so when Hugo heard the name "Pulp Fiction", his first reaction was to clenched his fists and cheered excitedly, even happier than he had taken the actor himself. In the end, Krzysztof-Kieslowskis dream of aspiring a Grand Slam by relying on the "Blue, White and Red Trilogy" was cut and stranded in Cannes; in the end, the unique sword, sharp style, bold and novel The "Pulp Fiction" was the last laugh in Cannes; in the end, Cannes awarded an acting award to the same work as the Palme dOr for the fourth consecutive year; in the end, Cannes is Cannes after all. Independent but commercial, novel but common people, elegant but vulgar personality line. Perhaps, any analysis is inferior to this fact: Cannes just doesn''t want to see a trilogy film successfully sweeping the three major film festivals, accomplishing Krzysztov''s feat. After Hugo cheered, he saw that several people around him jumped up. He immediately jumped up, ready to give Quentin a solid hug, but he didn''t wait for Hugo to slap Quentin''s back with a heavy hand. , Quentin clenched a fist to Hugo''s shoulder. Hugo was pushed away before he could hug Quentin... Pushed away, and then he saw Quentin walking towards the aisle with a smile on his face. , Hugo stood on the spot with an expression about to vomit blood. Then Harvey and Weinstein punched Hugo in the shoulder; Bob and Weinstein punched Hugo in the shoulder again. Hugo wanted to evade, but Quentin stood behind him, grabbed his hands directly, and then jumped and yelled and screamed on the ground. As a result, Hugo was like a living target. Hugo burst into tears. But when she saw Uma coming over, Quentin let go of Hugo, then put her arms around Hugo''s shoulders, and walked up toward the stage with excitement. But Uma didn''t care too much, and took a step behind the Weinstein brothers. When Quentin and Hugo stepped onto the stage, the applause of the audience reached a peak. Quentin took over the crystal-clear Palme dOr trophy from Clint. Clint also walked to the back and said separately. The other four representatives of "Pulp Fiction" embraced one by one Then Quentin came to the microphone-the director was the representative of the speaker after Palme dOr, and Hugo and Harvey and Bob , Uma stood in a row and looked at Quentin, who was two steps away, excited like a child. Quentin said into the microphone, "This is undoubtedly a moment when a dream comes true. I am really so happy. Compared to winning an award, my movie can bring everyone joy. This is the best. "Thanks to Harvey and Bob for their appreciation of me, Hugo for their trust in me and your contribution to the script," Quentin half turned around to look at the companions standing behind, and said with a smile. , His sight finally fell on Uma, but he passed it lightly, and then turned to face the audience, "And thank you to the members of our entire crew. Everyone is not there, but this belongs to all of us. time." Quentin is still the same as his movie style, which is completely talkative, but this is the last moment of the awards ceremony, so no one urges him, but after he said a lot, he finally sighed, "At the end, I There is a joke about Palme dOr that I want to share with everyone. Compared with the filmmakers who won the Palme dOr, it is the filmmakers who did not get the Palme dOr. Thank you! (to be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 831： Turned out The 47th Cannes Film Festival finally came to an end. The jury led by American Clint Eastwood awarded the Palme dOr to the "Pulp Fiction", which made Quentin Tarantino famous in the First World War. ! Media and audiences from all over the world have witnessed the emergence of "Pulp Fiction". This shocking film has changed peoples fixed thinking on script creation and at the same time changed peoples understanding of post-modern vulgar culture. In addition, It also changed people''s fundamental perception of independent films. From then on, starting from "Pulp Fiction", the film development trajectory of the 1990s entered a watershed. After that, the status of independent films became more and more important, and even became an indispensable part of the film market; at the same time, "memory" "Fragment", "Love is a bitch", "Magnolia", "Crash" and other works with colorful structures and varied narrative techniques have gradually enriched in the market; most importantly, postmodern films have come into the room and accepted video tapes. Filmmakers with advanced technology education such as, music videos, and computers have stepped onto the stage of history. All of this started with this golden palm, which is remembered by countless people! "Pulp Fiction" not only witnessed the rise of Quentin, Quentin, who had only filmed two works, became one of the first-line directors overnight, becoming the hottest independent director in the North American film market; at the same time, it also witnessed the rise of Hugo. top! When Hugo took over the filming of "Pulp Fiction", peoples worries were as uncountable as a mountain: the ultra-low pay of only 300,000 US dollars and the independent film production of 8 million were enough to conceal the actors strong directors personal style and fledgling. A novice director, a strong Weinstein Brothers producer, a series of negative news from the crew during the filming process... After all the details are connected, countless people are worried about whether Hugo, whose career is in the rapid rise stage, will once again usher in a "deadly moment"-style fiasco and start another collapse-style downward curve. Even the "Chicago Tribune" once ridiculed, "At least this time Hugo has been obedient. Even if the investment of 8 million is a miserable failure, the loss is within the acceptable range." It is obviously a failure to recognize "Pulp Fiction". There is no doubt. But the development curve of things is often impressive. First, "Schindler''s List" swept the Oscars, and Hugo even won the Oscar for best supporting actor in one fell swoop. The limelight was nowhere, even the new Oscar actor Tom Hanks was slightly inferior, because Hugo not only has excellent acting skills, And the box office is excellent, and most importantly, the album sales are also excellent. Such all-round artists have not appeared in Hollywood for many years. Subsequently, the "Pulp Fiction" that was criticized by the media would not be released. After the release, it was a blockbuster, taking off the Palme d''Or and reaching the top of the Cannes Film Festival, grabbing the best actor award and pushing Hugo''s actor career to the first pinnacle. . Whether its looking back at Hugos twelve years of acting career or looking back at the two years since the Golden Raspberry Award, this is undoubtedly the first peak that Hugo has climbed! The regret of "Death Poetry Club", "Smell the fragrance" "Knowing Women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", the incompleteness of "Seattle Sleepless", and the talents accumulated over the years finally ushered in a full-blown explosion in the first half of 1994, turning this November to 27 years old. ''S man pushed to the pinnacle of his career in one fell swoop. It can be said that the success of "Pulp Fiction" is undoubtedly a sensation! After the Cannes Film Festival ended, major media from all over the world talked about it for a while, but it was clear that most of them were praised. "Imperial" magazine from the United Kingdom wrote a review under the title "Talentino shines in Cannes". The reviews mainly praised the film "Pulp Fiction" for its excellence and the award-winning. They thought "This It is a work of epoch-making significance. Tarantino''s mixed postmodern culture and vulgar interpretation of the script undoubtedly gave the lifeless film industry new hope." In addition, they also mentioned in their comments, "Ge from China and Lancaster from the United States are side by side as the actor, which is also a big surprise. Especially Lancaster''s delicate but in-depth portrayal is undoubtedly a whole The biggest highlight of this movie. Lancaster at the Oscars at the end of March gave the world a surprise, and Lancaster at Cannes at the end of May proved with his strength that he is not a passing meteor." The Italian "Cinema" magazine once criticized "Pulp Fiction" as useless during the Cannes Film Festival, but when the award was announced, their attitude was more discouraged, "''Red'' missed history, and''Pulp Fiction'' was written." With a title like "Legend", you can see their regrets, but at the same time you can feel their admiration. In the comments, "Movie" used more than two-thirds of the space to express regret for the "Blue, White and Red Trilogy of Red", and failed to rely on the same series to complete the Grand Slam in a year. This feat is undoubtedly a fatal blow to the Italian media. What''s even more frightening is that "Red" got nothing in Cannes and returned empty-handed. The Italian media have also realized that their excessive pursuit and exaggeration are self-defeating, arousing the resentment of the French media and ruining the historical prospects of "red" to a certain extent. Therefore, the "movie" is also exhausting the French media in the comments. Satire as much as possible, especially for the final defeat of the "Queen Margot," whom the French enthusiastically sought after, was gloat. "They seem to have forgotten that the chairman of the jury is not a Frenchman." Under such circumstances, when "movie" mentions "pulp fiction", the attitude is also relaxed. Compared with "Queen Margot", the victory of "pulp fiction" is more acceptable. "Cannes continues. Their admiration for Hollywood movies has once again chosen American works. But this time, the "Pulp Fiction" is an unexpected but commendable choice, just like the name of the movie, this is a pulp fiction, a vulgar story. , But it has played a new trick on the film narrative pattern, which is undoubtedly a new enlightenment for the film industry." Although there is no praise, at least there is no more criticism. This is already a big improvement. Surprisingly, the "movie" is full of praise for Hugo, "In this vulgar story, Hugo Lancaster is the only discovery, he interprets a murderous riffraff to make people love it. Reminiscent of his performance in the "Schindler''s List". Three-pointers in the woods, full of charm." The French magazine "Cinema Manual" has always had a unique taste. They have always admired "Pulp Fiction". After learning the results, they did not swear like another French professional magazine "Feature Film". Instead, they recognized the choice of Cannes this year. They believe that "time will prove the significance of''Pulp Fiction'' in the field of film, and the choice of the jury will also be recognized by history." Such concise and clear comments also showed their unique insight. In the comments on the performance awards, they believe that the choice of the actress is a bad mistake and is not worthy of praise, and the choice of the actress is also quite controversial. "Lancaster''s performance should undoubtedly be the ultimate''only'' winner. It is delicate yet unassuming, casual but rigorous, solemn but not humorous, in Lancaster''s eyes It is full of acting skills, which is amazing. Although Ge''s performance is also very wonderful and worthy of praise, relatively speaking, Lancaster has no doubt about the exclusive trophy. The jury made a wrong judgment. ." Faced with such a unique and precise comment, the "Movie Critic" from the United States also ridiculed, "I don''t know what role Ishiguro Kazuo played in the choice of the actor; and in order to award Palme dOr to the jury of Pulp Fiction What compromises were made within the regiment. " Obviously, the "Movie Review" agrees with the view of the "Cinema Manual", and they are also full of praise for Hugo''s performance. Of course, the "Chicago Tribune" comment was bright again, "Clint Eastwood brought Cannes to Palm Beach, Florida (palm.. There is no doubt that they were satirizing Clint as an American for the welfare of American films. The jury completed some kind of transaction, so they awarded Palme dOr and the movie king to "Pulp Fiction" because they thought "this film" The movie that has been given countless praises is actually just a clip art made by a video studio guy who pieced together the plots of countless classic movies. When plagiarism became a masterpiece, when copying and pasting became a feat, this is what Cannes has the most. An epoch-making scene". Instead, the "Chicago Tribune" voted "red", believing that "this great movie is a victim of politics and gaming, and it has fulfilled the success of''Alive'',''Queen Margot'' and''Pulp Fiction'', and it has also witnessed The unexpected rise of the "Scorching Sun" They call "Red" the "only victim" of the Cannes Film Festival this time. In fact, there are a lot of controversial media such as "Chicago Tribune" and "Feature Films". After all, not everyone has watched movies in Cannes. From an impression, "Pulp Fiction" is indeed a dark horse. "Red" is the real hot spot. But on the whole, there are still more media that agree and appreciate the final choice of the Palme dOr. In any case, with the victory of "Pulp Fiction", Quentin Tarantino''s turnout is inevitable, and Hugo''s reputation as an actor has reached an unprecedented height. As for "Pulp Fiction" to the end Whether it is not worthy of its name or worthy of its name, it will be judged by more film critics and more audiences after the film has been widely released in North America. Before all this happened, Hugo, who had returned to Los Angeles, was completely surrounded by the rush of media. Not only the media, but the phone calls and scripts from major film companies have also overwhelmed Endeavour''s elite agency. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 832： Whale fight After passing through the circle of reporters, even if Hugo wears sunglasses, he can still feel the dazzling flash penetrating in from the side, constantly stinging his eyes, and finally left the airport and sat on Rick. With the van sent by Rosen, Hugo suddenly felt like escaped. However, the reporters were still reluctant to let Hugo go. A large group of reporters ran to the front of the car, raised the camera and kept pressing the shutter against the inside of the car. The whole car was illuminated brightly, which made Hugo quite a bit. Can''t help it, Samora sitting next to him is even more stunned: If he encounters such a situation while driving, what should he do? Just run over? No, right... Ricks driver had obviously anticipated this situation a long time ago, and he showed Zamora the correct way to deal with the encirclement. I saw the driver started the car, and then slowly drove forward. A large group of reporters was quickly pushed up to the front of the car. At a rough glance, there were at least ten people, and there were many reporters on both sides clinging to the glass. The inside of the carriage kept pressing the shutter, and they all followed the start of the car, clinging to the door of the car, and moving on. However, the driver did not stop the car, but kept going at a speed slower than walking. The reporters in front were pushed forward by the front of the car. After all, it is impossible for human bodies to fight against cars. Yes, this is Hollywood in reality, not Hollywood movies. Then the speed of the car can be seen to increase little by little. Although it is only increased from walking to normal walking speed, the reporters on both sides of the car can still be close to each other, but people have already fallen behind in front of the car. They all retreated, with their whole being hung on the front of the car. After the car accelerated, they couldn''t keep up with their backward footsteps. Now there are only two options: either to get caught under the wheel, or to avoid it as soon as possible. In fact, the photos taken by reporters at this time are almost the same, but paparazzi have the habit of not pushing the artist to the extreme and watching the artist completely out of their control, they are not willing to give up. It''s time to give up at this time, and they won''t really contribute their lives. So reporters began to step away from the front of the car. With the first one, there is the second one. The speed of the car gradually increased. When the speed reached the jogging speed, there was no one in front of the car, but there were still reporters on both sides running desperately. The driver still increased the speed unhurriedly, and then he could clearly see that the reporters who were clinging to the car like a leech began to retreat one by one. After everyone had retreated, the driver stepped on the accelerator and accelerated suddenly... Turning his head suddenly, he saw a large string of unwilling tails still chasing behind him, but obviously, they could not catch up. The car drove away, and a large group of reporters could only eat dust behind. Samora couldn''t help but blew a whistle, "I have to learn this skill." There will surely be many things to contain Hugo in the future, he must learn how to deal with it. Joseph turned his head and looked at the group of at least 30 reporters behind him, and asked, "What happened in Los Angeles recently? Why are there so many reporters?" "Twentieth Century Fox officially started the second round of''Life and Death Speed'' propaganda on Thursday." The driver is an unfamiliar face, but he is obviously an insider, and he knows the focus of Joseph''s topic at a glance. Thursday is the day when Hugo participates in the track rock festival. Generally speaking, Hugo aspires to win the Cannes actor and returns with praise. It is quite normal for reporters to visit. Quentin and the others staggered the time and stayed in Cannes. On the one hand, it was for further promotion of the film in Europe. On the other hand, in fact, That is to avoid the peak of the reporter''s containment. However, the enthusiasm of the reporters on the scene today is obviously a bit too exaggerated, and there are too many people visiting, even if Quentin returns with Palme d''Or, it is estimated to be this level. Although Hugo has won important acting awards within two months, this is indeed a hot spot, but this scene still exceeded expectations. Although Joseph is now Hugo''s manager, his keenness as an agent immediately saw the problem and immediately grasped the core of the problem. Obviously, as a manager, Joseph can play a far greater role than an agent. This is the stage on which he can really show off. As for how big this stage is, it depends on how Hugo can develop in the future. How far have gone. After hearing the drivers answer, Joseph was stunned, and immediately realized that 20th Century Fox wanted to use Hugo, the shareholder wind, to drive the "speed of life" box office, so most reporters today should be 20 Century Fox called, but things are definitely not that simple. Joseph thought for a while, "What else?" The driver chuckled, "Yes, the other two movies of the same period, including the ones that will be released afterwards, have also started publicity. Recently, the publicity offensive has been very fierce. It seems that they have made up their minds not to let''Life and Death Speed'' have a chance. After listening to the driver''s brief description, Joseph couldn''t help but roll his eyes. The matter must start from the mid-March when the major film companies began to arrange the film release schedules for this year''s summer vacation. Generally speaking, the movie schedule is determined three months before the release, and it is even possible to set the schedule a year in advance, because the entire publicity plan will revolve around the release schedule. The number of movies in the 1990s is far less than that in the 21st century, so the filming cycle is relatively short, just "finished in January, and landed in Cannes in May; "speed of life" is finished in March, and the file is fixed in June. It is almost impossible to see the situation in the 21st century. But in the 1990s, it is quite normal. The scheduling of the schedule is very particular and knowledgeable, and it is not just a companys business, but also involves the scheduling issues of other rival companies, competing works, and the scheduling issues of major theaters. Therefore, it is also possible to arrange the schedule in advance. Part of the reason is that adjustments can be made in time. The matter originated from Paramount Pictures. At that time, the major film companies began to arrange the schedule for this year''s summer archive. Paramount released several works this year during the summer archive. Among them, there are three key releases, which were released at the end of May. Beverly Hills Detective 3 (beverly..., "Clear Eyebrow Pursuit (clear. and present. Danger released in late June, and "Forrest Gump" released in early August. However, after the schedule was set, it was discovered that "Browse Pursuing" and "True Lies" of Twentieth Century Fox unexpectedly ran into the schedule. The two works were released only a week apart. Since they are both action movies, the internal friction of movies of the same type will obviously be reduced. It will be a lose-lose situation. So Paramount Pictures discussed with Twentieth Century Fox and finally decided to postpone "True Lies" for a week and release it on the third weekend of July. "Forrest Gump" and "Burning Eyebrow Chase" will switch gears. "Forrest Gump" was released in the last week of June, while "Browse Pursuit" was switched to the second week of August. I dont want to. In this way, "Forrest Gump" and Disneys annual masterpiece "The Lion King" collided with the schedule, and after consultation between the two companies, "The Lion King" decided to release one week in advance, and "Forrest Gump" It was postponed for two weeks. This action immediately caused a major earthquake. The "Lion King" with a production cost of 79 million US dollars is definitely an opponent that no one wants to meet in the summer file. The monthly schedule became tense, and in the end the "speed of life and death", which was ignored by everyone, became the target of oppression. As a result, "Life and Death Speed" not only has to face the situation where there are strong competitors in the previous week and the next week, but also the situation where there are strong competitors when it is released in the same week, which is definitely a crack in the gap. "Wolf" directed by Mike Nichols and starring Jack Nicholson and Michelle Pfeiffer mentioned that there was a head-to-head confrontation with "Life and Death Speed". This caused a heated hype in the media, and people generally It is believed that this will be the second head-on confrontation between Hugo and Mike Nichols after Oscar. And "Wolf" was released by Columbia Pictures. As we all know, Columbia Pictures and Hugo have worked very successfully several times before. Now Mike and Jack have teamed up with Columbia Pictures to stand on the opposite side of Hugo. The result is obviously full of suspense. Twentieth Century Fox, who had always been lacking in confidence, after hesitating repeatedly, decided to avoid the 70 million ambition masterpiece "Wolf" and advance the schedule of "Life and Death Speed". In this way, the "Life and Death Speed" competitors will change. It became Universal Pictures comedy "The Hillbilly Conquers New York (the...way. "The Hillbilly Conquers New York" is starring Woody Harrison (.) and Kiefer Sutherland, and it is also the first Universal Pictures summer file after Ron Meyer took office. As a result, the duel became a competition between Hugo and Kiefer. After the tit-for-tat in the "Yihai Xiongfeng" movie, the two became rivals in reality; and then there were the two or three things that Hugo and Lang had to say. , Also extends to the film contest. Ultimately, the important thing is that the media generally interpreted this incident as: Hugo avoided the second contest with Mike and chose a better opponent-Lang. Under this exaggeration, naturally all news broke. Up. In fact, all of this is just a balance and game between major companies. In the summer competition, they all hope to defeat their opponents, but they dont want internal consumption to kill the enemy by one thousand and eight hundred for themselves. After all, making money is the bottom line. Everyones wishes so the schedule change is completely understandable. There was nothing unusual at first, but the hype by the media, especially the second publicity period recently kicked off. At this juncture, Hugo won the Cannes actor, and the momentum has taken a step up, and the prospect of "speed of life and death" It also became more confusing: Was it a fiasco or a counterattack? Under such circumstances, several other competing films have kicked off the second round of propaganda. The smell of gunpowder has already rushed to the face, and the reporters at the airport have a rare occasion. Although the driver only briefly talked about the recent publicity of the movies, Joseph immediately understood the ins and outs. He also knew that "speed of life and death" was a typical example of whales fighting with shrimps, and Hugo, the main actor, was standing. The people under the spotlight naturally became the victims of the big companies behind the scenes in the game. But the problem is that Hugo has been preparing for a tour recently, then to Cannes, and then to a tour, and there is no time for publicity. Thinking of this, Joseph smiled helplessly, it is estimated that Rick is also quite a headache. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 833： New officer takes office The car drove directly to Santa Monica. Endeavour Elite Agency leased a three-story office building near the main road from Santa Monica Avenue as the company''s office building. In fact, its a bit of a distance from Beverly Hills, Constellation Avenue, and Sunset Plaza. Due to financial constraints, Rick has no more choices. He finally arranged the office building temporarily near Santa Monica Avenue. With the best effort, you can drive along Santa Monica Avenue to the main work locations within 30 minutes, which is considered to be the taller one among the shorter ones. Seeing the dilapidated office building in front of him, Hugo was a little uncomfortable for the first time, especially when he recalled the first time he arrived at the International Jianxin Management Company on Constellation Avenue, he became more and more interesting: when his career was at a low point, he saw It was an eye-opener to the luxury and magnificence of his own brokerage company; now when his career reached a certain height, he chose a brand new brokerage company, and everything started from scratch. In fact, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has been officially established since April, but at this time the company still has not settled down completely. The overall look is chaotic. After Hugo entered the company, there were even immature interns who were excited. She screamed, making everyone around him think that something was wrong, and crowded around, blocking the corridor that was originally not spacious and completely messed up. Finally, Rick Rosen and Ali Emmanuel came forward to control the situation and brought Hugo to Ricks office. "Sorry, currently we have limited funds and can only afford to rent such an office building." Rick said with an apologetic smile, matching his non-threatening height and honest expression very convincing. Hugo glanced back at the scene outside the transparent glass door. The narrow aisle that only allowed two people to walk side by side. On both sides were office cubicles like tofu blocks. From the height of Hugo''s height, he looked down and saw one. There are piles of unorganized materials on the desk, unfinished file boxes, telephones, desk lamps, pen holders and other office appliances scattered together, which are even more exaggerated than the desks of domestic college entrance examination students. Hugo smiled, "The office building itself is not the problem, but the internal chaos is the big problem." He pointedly named the current situation of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Rick and Ali exchanged their sights. A slightly awkward smile appeared on Rick''s face, while Ali''s expression was a little warm. Ignorant. Indeed, the biggest problem with Endeavour Elite Brokerage is its own internal chaos. Although the company will be established for two months next week, there is still no clear idea about everything, and things are still not on track. On the one hand, any new company has to go through this chaotic situation at the beginning of its establishment, and it will continue to be turbulent for at least three to six months; on the other hand, it is because the international sword new brokerage company has united the sword. The new artist agency and several colleagues put pressure on the Endeavour Elite Agency, so that the leaders such as Rick and Ali must be busy for the artists in their hands, and there is no way to organize the company properly. In fact, the reason why Rick dared to challenge the International Jianxin Management Company is because he has enough strength. Although he has lost two generals, Arnold Schwarzenegger and Eddie Murphy, he said that he still has Tom One in his hand. Hanks, Clint Eastwood, Al Pacino and other important figures, and signed a new actress Cameron Diaz. Originally, Marvin Josephson didn''t care about Rick. The reason was that the only card in Rick''s hand that could be called the top level was Clint. After Al won the Oscar actor, he was in a state of half rest. In the past two years, he has only starred in "The Dawn of Sui Xiao", but the supporting actor Sean Yipan was the one who made the best of this work; before March , Tom can only be regarded as an actor in the transitional period from the second line to the first line; As for Cameron, he is completely a newcomer, which is not worth mentioning, and has not caused any controversy and discussion. But who knows, Tom became the new Oscar actor, and Hugo, whom Marvin had been fighting for, turned to Rick, which immediately changed the balance of power. Especially this time at the Cannes Film Festival, Clint and Hugo are both artists under Rick, and I heard that Rick is still working hard to obtain a Quentin-Talentino agency contract, thanks to Hugo and Hugo. Quentin''s good friendship, this contract is likely to be reached. But on a comprehensive look, Ricks strength is still extremely strong, especially the two people representing the future Hugo and Tom, which are indeed daunting, and in addition to Rick, several other partners headed by Ali also have Two brushes, in this way, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is indeed enough to make people eye-catching. Therefore, although the internal strife of the International Jianxin Management Company has not subsided, it is not surprising that it still has the intention to suppress the Endeavour Elite Company. This is why Hugo is so important to the current elite company. Because in the past two months, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company didnt have to do anything to Hugo. After Hugo signed a two-year contract with his new agent, Rick, they never met again, except In addition to the important reason why Hugo is busy with the band, the most important reason is that Hugo''s current film career has been on track. Even though Rick did not start working on Hugo for the time being, the good news for Hugo is still one after another, first Oscar, then Cannes, now preparing for the tour, and then "life and death speed..." These are all previous rains. Guo has harvested the fruits of his cooperation with Joseph, but now it is the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company to taste the additional effect of the victory-to be precise, it has stole the limelight of the International Sword New Brokerage Company. For a new company such as Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, which has a vigorous artist like Hugo, it is not only a kind of persuasive power for other brokers, but also an attraction to the entire industry; at the same time, it is Tell the major production companies: Our strength should not be underestimated. Among all the artists in Rick''s hands, Hugo is undoubtedly the one with the most potential for development. Of course, it is also because the most recent timing is the most suitable, so Rick must work hard to take care of Hugo''s work. "This is indeed a very bad thing, but we are working hard, hoping to get on the right track as soon as possible." Facing Hugo''s ridicule, Rick accepted it with a smile, without denying, without courtesy. There was no excuse, and he bluntly admitted the "internal chaos", which also demonstrated Rick''s wisdom. Rick looked at Hugo in front of him. He had always viewed Hugo as a bystander before. Hugo is undoubtedly an actor with great potential. He has talent and strength, and the most important thing is willingness to work hard; but As Hugo''s agent, the angle is different. An excellent broker needs to take into account the relationship between partners and friends, with interests on one side and friendship on the other. This measure is not so easy to grasp. "Hugo, what are your plans for the next?" This is the first time Rick has officially fulfilled his duties as an agent face to face. His words are more polite and more formal than before. In fact, in the past few weeks, Rick has had many exchanges with Henry and Joseph, and while Hugo was in Cannes, the American news media was always in contact with Rick, but today is different. Regardless of the past, everything must be changed from today on, so that the blueprint for the future can be brought into one''s control. Therefore, Rick did not come up with his calculations from the beginning, but started from scratch. "Tour, isn''t it a matter of course?" Hugo sat down on the sofa, and Ricks assistant Jim Snow had already brought the coffee in, and there was also a small plate with two cubes of sugar on it. Although today is only the first meeting after changing the agent, it is obvious that Jim has already figured out Hugo''s preferences. At the same time, Jim turned his head and looked at Joseph and Samora. Joseph didnt care, he just said coffee, but Samora, a person with high demands on food, was in trouble, but Samora was not improper. He whispered to Jim, "Give me a cup of hot cocoa and some cookies, thank you." Although Ricks sight has been stuck on Hugo, he has been paying attention to many small details beside him. He has been in this line for more than ten years. He clearly knows that details determine success or failure. This sentence is absolutely correct. of. Just a little bit of detail, you can actually see that Hugo and Joseph, Samora usually get along with each other in a casual way, and more often they get along in a comfortable relationship of friends. Therefore, when he spoke again, Rick relaxed a little, and said in a more relaxed tone, "I know about the tour, and I have confirmed with Henry the next propaganda schedule of''Life and Death Speed''. It will be sent to Joseph later this afternoon. Take a look. If there are any questions, I will discuss it with Henry." Ricks style of doing things looks very different from his appearance He seems friendly and casual, but he is very organized and focused. He deals with the most complicated issues in a few words. I took it, because he knew that this is not something Hugo needs to worry about, but something he and Henry''s two agents need to consider. After they negotiate a charter, it is enough to hand it over to Joseph, who is currently the manager of Hugo, for confirmation. Therefore, Hugo does not need to know these details. In fact, the glorious to death tour is completely in conflict with the publicity schedule of "Pulp Fiction", but with the concerted efforts of Rick and Henry, a balance has been found, and perhaps the unfavorable situation can be turned into an advantage: For example, relying on the topic of touring performances to drive movie promotion. After skipping these details, Rick immediately shifted the topic to the focus, "I mean, what are your plans for the movie?" At this time Hugo also realized that the meeting with Rick today was not just a small chat, but the first step in their cooperation. As the saying goes, a good start is half success, so todays meeting is indeed very important. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 834： First game In fact, Hugo has not yet fully entered the state. After all, he has just experienced an international long-distance flight. Although he has been asleep on the plane for a long time, the whole person is still in a state of fatigue. Of course, the most important thing is that there have been no major changes in the past two months, so Hugo has not adapted to the fact that his agent has been replaced by Rick. Now, after hearing Rick''s words, Hugo reacted. Now Rick is his manager, and Joseph is his manager. Therefore, the first communication between him and Rick is extremely important. This is the basis for all future cooperation, just like Henry and the band. Say everything the same before signing. "I mean, what''s your plan for the movie?" Rick asked. He had been paying close attention to Hugo''s state. He also noticed Hugo''s concentration, so he went on to say, "Before I When I was handing over work with Joe, I actually had several scripts on hand. Since this time, more than a dozen scripts have come to my door, including action movies, literary movies, comedy movies... all kinds of them, I I want to hear what you mean and make a plan for the future work.\" In fact, if it is not necessary, Rick does not want to have this conversation today. He knows that Hugo must be in bad condition after the long-distance flight. But the problem is that Hugo will be on tour next, and the current situation of Endeavour Elite Company cannot be delayed. He must communicate with Hugo as soon as possible to get Hugo''s work started, so he can only catch the ducks on the shelves. . Hugo actually discussed this topic with Joseph before, but the two did not come up with a clear idea. Now the cooperation with Rick is a brand new start, and they still have to face the same problems. In fact, Joseph did not fully adapt to the change of his status at this time. Although he was Hugos manager for the past two months, because Hugo has never taken over a new job, Joseph has never been able to complete the job. Conversion. When he heard Ricks question, his first reaction was to think: He should use his contacts to find out what projects in the circle are suitable for Hugo! But immediately, Joseph heard Hugo say, "Tell me what you think," and he reacted. Now he is not an agent, but a manager. Inquiring about projects and collecting information should be done by brokers, and as a manager, you have to be Hugo''s first gatekeeper and build a bridge between Rick and Hugo. Therefore, for Joseph, the most important thing for him is to understand Hugo''s ideas and pass them to Rick. Then, it is very important to understand Rick''s position. When Rick heard Hugo''s simple rhetorical question, he calmed down instead. If Rick wants to please Hugo, he can say "It''s all up to you to make the decision", but the capable and ambitious agent will put forward his own ideas and make choices for Hugo. Rick is obviously the latter. "In fact, I think the new work can be temporarily released. It''s only a little more than two months since the completion of the "Speed ??of Life and Death". I think you need time to rest and adjust, and you need time to invest in the band''s tour." What''s smart about Rick is that he is consistent with Hugo in the general direction. This is what he learned from Henry. "Moreover, Schindler''s list won the prize, but it is a serious Literature and art film;''Pulp Fiction'' also won the award, but this is another low-cost independent film. I think that most of the scripts that come to the door at present will be mainly acting. I hope you can further develop your acting talent; and Or go to extremes and want to rely on your appeal to become a writer in popcorn movies." Rick obviously has worked hard. His analysis is not only methodical but also clear. This also makes Joseph listen quietly. This ability is the keenness and wisdom precipitated by experience. "I feel that instead of making a decision in a hurry, It is better to wait for this wave of waves to pass, and then choose your work from the script.\" "Then what work do you think is suitable for me?" Hugo said with interest. In fact, this matter is also his constant confusion. There is no fixed standard for his selection of works at present, it is all based on interest. Challenge acting is a good choice, but acting in action movies is also very interesting, Hugo does not reject it. This is obviously a very broad and profound subject. Hugo is not a pure newcomer now, and Rick can''t just plan Hugo''s actor path according to his own ideas, so he must deliberate and communicate slowly. "I think you should not limit your choices, you should open your heart and make more different choices." Rick obviously had a draft for this, and he was full of confidence when he said it, "Look at your six choices in the past two years. "Scent of a Woman" is considered a literary and artistic sketch, and "Yihai Xiongfeng" is a show. Commercial films with artistic temperament, "Night in Seattle" is a chick film, "Schindler''s List" is a serious historical work, "Pulp Fiction" is a black humorous independent film, but "Speed ??of Life and Death" is a popcorn action Movies. That is to say, you have never limited your play, you can be competent for different types of works, different types of roles, and digest according to your abilities. This is very rare for actors."o . From Rick''s point of view-or from the point of view of the entire movie circle, the truly outstanding actor should be a chameleon, wandering between business and art, able to drive the box office in commercial blockbusters, and be able to go wild in independent art films. Acting, such an actor is the real actor, who is widely favored by major film companies. But in the long history of film, how many actors can reach such a standard? In fact, the so-called Charm of the Little Golden Man is because I got caught in a period of confusion in the selection of works after obtaining the Little Golden Man. Should I continue to insist on choosing literary and artistic movies to prove acting? Or choose to choose commercial movies with super high remuneration? If I get Xiaojin After peoples remuneration fails to meet expectations, or the work fails, will the Xiaojinren effect disappear soon? The ambiguity and confusion of self-positioning after obtaining a small golden person can easily lead to a long period of blank space in the career. In the final analysis, it is actually a question of the actors'' self-positioning. Now Hugo not only has the "Little Golden Man curse", but also got the Palme dOr actor, what should his next worth be? 15 million US dollars or 20 million US dollars? Also, if Hugo continues to choose In the case of literary and artistic movies, what should be done with the pay, and whether the acting skills can break through the "Schindler''s list", is it next to work hard to hit the Oscar actor? But if Hugo takes over the commercial film, will he fall into "Ha What about the tragedy of "Derson''s Eagle"? However, on the other hand, Hugos situation is slightly different. After the "Schindler''s List" has a good box office and word of mouth, he chose to star in "Pulp Fiction" with a salary of $250,000. This shows that Hugo didn''t pay much attention to film remuneration; then he chose the low-cost commercial action film "Life and Death Speed", which also shows that Hugo does not exclude commercial films, but scale and remuneration are still not the first criteria. As Rick''s analysis said, Hugo is a changeable actor, he has no fixed shackles on his body, so even if he is recognized for his acting skills, commercial films like "Life and Death" will be released again, so To some extent, Hugo''s choices can be more diversified, and he does not need to consider the pay or the subject matter, the most important thing is to choose according to his own preferences. "So I think we can temporarily slow down and look at more scripts. If there is a good one and not limited to the subject matter, I will pass it to Joe, and then we will communicate and discuss what works are most suitable." Rick''s answer sounded crudely as nonsense without a point, saying it was tantamount to not saying it. But the fact is not so. The reason why Rick said this is because he has a clear understanding of Hugos choice of works in the past two years, so he knows that Hugo can have more choices, Hugo can also make bolder choices, Xiao Jin Regardless of the human curse, the burden of the Cannes actor does not exist for Hugo. They can completely slow down, slowly run in on the road of cooperation, find a suitable path, collide with sparks, and push Hugo''s career to a whole new level. Of course, if in the process of slowing down, there is still no way to reach a consensus between Rick and Hugo and find a spark, then the result will be an even more terrible disaster. Rick can see that Hugo looks like a very easy-going and warm person, but in fact, Hugo is very principled, and he is also very stubborn in his bones. These can be listened to from glory to death music. Come out. Therefore, Rick knows that if you want to successfully cooperate with Hugo, then excellent communication and sufficient respect are very necessary. This, Langs failure, Josephs frustration, and Henrys success have all been proven Rick wants to become Hugo''s agent, and not only an agent, but also a long-term cooperation. Agent, so he will work hard to find a right path. Hugo was a little surprised by Rick''s answer. He originally thought Rick was the kind of profit-oriented agent. After all, Rick had many top actors under his hands. But now, Rick took the initiative to give up the idea of ??winning and chasing at the peak, and instead offered to slow down, which was really unexpected. Generally speaking, brokers who are chasing profits are bound to want to strike while the iron is hot at this time, and they cant wait to choose the next work. Most brokers will choose commercial movies, and a small number of brokers will stay sensible and choose to continue to polish their acting skills After all, Hugo only got the Oscar for best supporting actor, but in the final analysis, even if you dont take the film right away, you must determine the development direction of the next work as soon as possible, which is beyond doubt. But Rick did not. Hugo suddenly remembered the reason why he chose Rick: Rick is a profit-oriented agent, but he has not been blinded by profit. In his personality, he has always maintained the "childishness" of loyalty. "The emotion. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 835： Great opportunity Regardless of what reason Rick chose to abandon his interests and slow down his pace, it is a good start for a brand-new cooperation. In this time of eye exchange, Hugo and Rick''s thoughts have changed countless times, including bystanders including Joseph, Samora, and Ali. Hugo nodded slightly, "Anyway, the itinerary of the tour has been arranged to mid-July, and I am not in a hurry to make new films for the time being. We have enough time to discuss it slowly." After changing the new agent, all cooperation relations Both have to start from scratch, and both of them can only find the right way to cooperate, "By the way, the recent publicity has fallen into chaos, it''s very tricky." Rick and Ali exchanged their sights again. It can be seen that in the leadership of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, Ali is obviously a trusted object of Rick, so Ali only appeared at the conversation site today, even if he is at all There was no interruption, but the act of participating in the meeting itself meant that Rick wanted Ali to understand the progress between him and Hugo. Finally, Rick said, "Yes, we are now discussing how to deal with it." At present, the media is constantly exaggerating Hugo and Lang''s duel, and also said that Hugo evaded the second duel with Mike, and the news broke. There has to be a lot of rumors. Although the person involved is Hugo and the reporters question is also Hugo, it is Rick who handles media relations. Therefore, Rick must also have a clear line of thinking: it is definitely still no, and it is still an angry refutation. All are very important. Hugo understood Rick''s considerations, but he had his own ideas and said, "Don''t you think this is an opportunity?" Rick was stunned, and immediately understood what Hugo meant. Hugo is saying that if "Life and Death Hour" achieves a huge victory in the head-to-head duel, then both these wars of words and the current chaos of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company can be resolved quickly, because this is the iron law of Hollywood. Just as victory in a sports game can conceal everything, successive victories can also be invincible in Hollywood. In fact, this is also the reason why Hugo is the most valued at present, because from a strategic point of view, the upcoming "Life and Death Speed" has become the first attack since the establishment of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company-although this work is Hugo''s return. It was taken when I was in an international innovation management company. Therefore, Rick, Ali and others have been discussing how the "speed of life" propaganda should be carried out, not for Hugo''s box office dividends, but a victory that must be won from a strategic point of view. But it is a pity that the work "Speed ??of Life and Death" is inherently inadequate. From an objective point of view, it is even more worrying than "Pulp Fiction". As an action commercial movie, "Life and Death Speed" does not have enough funding, which means there is no amazing special effects; without a strong production lineup, it means that there is no guarantee of quality; if there is not enough box office appeal, it means that the audience is lost s concern. The only highlight worthy of publicity in the whole work is Hugo, but Hugo''s previous action movies have suffered box office losses, making people really unable to start. Therefore, when Hugo said that this was an "opportunity", "Are you sure?" Rick frowned and asked. This is not only asking whether Hugo is sure that this is an opportunity, but also asking whether Hugo has such a strong confidence in the "speed of life and death". Hugo did not answer, but shrugged with a smile, the meaning could not be clearer: why not? On the way back from the airport, Hugo heard Joseph''s analysis of the whole incident. In fact, the reason why the major film companies change the shift schedule is that they are worried that their opponents are too strong, which will cause their own box office to be damaged. Then they choose to fight against the "speed of life and death", clearly thinking that this is a soft persimmon, anyone can Pinch it. This is not only true of competitors, but also 20th Century Fox as an investor. This situation is not uncommon in any industry, and it is countless in Hollywood. The best way to deal with it is to speak with strength, with achievements, and with facts. As long as "Life and Death Hour" wins at the box office, there will be no controversy. On the contrary, it can give those production companies that underestimate "Life and Death Hour" a head-on. Although Hugo still doesn''t know whether the historical trajectory will change, if we look at the original trajectory, the success of "Life and Death Speed" is undoubted. Leaving aside the rendering of the special effects of the big scene, it returns to the relatively retro-style traditional action movie. , Coupled with a novel script, made "Life and Death Speed" become famous in one fell swoop. You must know that in 1994, it was not just a collection of good films, but also the pinnacle of action movies, "True Lies", but even so, "Life and Death Speed" still has not been robbed of the limelight, and "True Lies" Considered to be the pinnacle masterpiece of action movies in 1994. Therefore, Hugo naturally has absolute confidence in the "speed of life and death". Rick saw Hugos understatement, but revealed an extremely powerful confidence. This surprised Rick. He had never seen Hugo look like this before, which made him question Joseph. Sight. Joseph was used to it a long time ago. Hugo''s keen sense of selection of works is indeed unique. He gave Rick a positive look, and then said, "In such a situation, it is better to avoid its sharpness than confrontation. Then start with the quality of the work and promote it steadily." The implication is that he also has full confidence in the "speed of life and death". Rick is more familiar with Joseph, and he also knows that Joseph''s words are definitely not groundless. This makes Rick look at Hugo more. Maybe the future cooperation will be more interesting than imagined. The publicity of a movie is actually very rich and diverse. It is not about channels such as TV programs, radio programs, posters, and fan meetings, but the focus of publicity. The correct focus of publicity is decisive for the influence of the box office. For example, "Avatar" promoted how wonderful the actors'' acting skills were there. It was a stupid decision, and the ups and downs of the promotion story were also unreliable. Therefore, in the process of propaganda, it is the most sensible work to constantly hold back the grandeur of the visual effects and the grand layout. Another example is the movie "Gravity" released in 2013, in China. The propaganda in China is different from the propaganda in the United States. The focus of the American propaganda is on the director Alfonso-Caron (.)''s innovation in shooting technology, beyond the visual effects of "juvenile school fantasy drifting (. of.; and In. The country is constantly emphasizing that this is a film that James Cameron has given the highest praise, and even once made many domestic audiences have an illusion that "this is a new work directed by James Cameron"-just because domestic audiences are right The familiarity of James Cameron far exceeds that of the real director Alfonso Caron. The correct publicity method has a decisive influence on the box office and even word-of-mouth of a movie. This is why Hollywood has always attached great importance to the distribution company. What Joseph said just now is actually saying that since the added value of "life and death speed" has its weaknesses, it is better to be down-to-earth to publicize that this is a work of high quality and sincerity. If you go further, you can focus on promoting that this movie can meet all the expectations of action movie fans, with excellent action scenes, solid fighting design, tortuous ** settings... the bottom line is that the film itself is "excellent in quality". Promote this. In this way, although it is certainly not inferior to competitors such as "Forrest Gump", "Wolf", "Hillboy Conquer New York" and other competitors, it can attract true loyal fans into the movie theater and build reputation by relying on the quality of the movie. , Which detonated a higher box office. This method is very risky, because it will continue to increase the sense of expectation of loyal fans of action movies. The higher the expectation, the easier it is to create contrast. Naturally, they will be more critical when watching movies. Once it is lower than expected Because of high expectations, this is also easy to appear, so don''t say good word of mouth by then, bad reviews will definitely be overwhelming. This is also the reason why the propaganda method is important, because the so-called focus of propaganda is the focus of letting the audience walk into the cinema to watch, which is naturally high expectations. But this method also has an advantage, that is, it allows competitors to ignore the combat effectiveness of the "speed of life and death" as much as possible, but can free up more space for propaganda, giving Rick and Twentieth Century Fox more leeway. Rick figured out all the trade-offs just by turning his mind, but he didn''t express anything directly, but looked at Hugo seriously. Rick saw a calm but firm light in Hugos eyes, confident but not arrogant, he thought about it carefully and decided to believe in Hugo! "Lets do it then." Ali, who was sitting next to him, was a quick temper and shouted directly at Rick, "Are you crazy?" But Rick did not turn his head to look at Ali, but still looked at Hugo, only to find that Hugo was not surprised at all, and he did not waver. This determination made Rick truly determined, "Ali, Trust my judgment." This sentence is very meaningful. Ali was directly angry by this sentence, but he couldn''t say a better solution for a while, and it was a matter between Rick and Hugo, he couldn''t directly intervene, but he was still unwilling. Muttered beside him, "Mad man... his mind was caught by the door... shit..." Rick laughed instead and said to Hugo, "You have just experienced a long flight, so go back and rest first. Whatever happens, I will contact Joe as soon as possible." Although today''s conversation was short, It was less than a quarter of an hour before and after, but for Rick, it was precious time. As for the future cooperation, Rick has vaguely grasped a little clue. As for the specific direction, it may surface after the release of "Life and Death Speed". (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 836： Draft After Hugo returned home, he found that Alex and Charlize were not at home, and Carl and Foggin were not at home either. The house was empty and there was no anger at all. Only after calling, he found out that Foggin and the band members were both in Al. Bar, and Carl is in Chicago. It was expected that Alex was not at home. He received his first official film role in his life at the end of March. After signing the contract in mid-April, he was waiting for the filming to begin. Alex, who had an outstanding performance in the "Happy Family", obviously got a lot of attention. After that, he actually had auditions, but some were rejected and some were rejected by Carl. After all, he did not choose the right one. character of. This time the work is called "the new good man (the...old., also translated as: Wilderness Yishiqing, is a movie about western cowboys. The director of "The New Man" is Tommy Lee Jones, who competed fiercely with Hugo at the Oscars not long ago. This work is Tommy''s first debut to challenge the director and chooses the background of the story in Texas. In the state, the heroine invited Francis-McDomond (.), who has performed well in works such as "Mississippi Is Burning (. and "Intersection of Life". Since the broadcast season of "Happy Family" is over, and Alex is free during the summer, he participated in the audition. The role Alex auditioned was the nephew of the male protagonist. This role also competed with Matt Damon, who left Joseph and stayed at the International Innovation Management Company. In the end, Alex won the role, although it was not the protagonist. Not the first supporting role, just a small role, but for Alex, it still took a big step forward. The reason why Carl chose this work for Alex to star in is not to be popular, but to hope that Alex can perform alongside actors with solid performance skills such as Tommy and Francis. Learning, and the role of a cowboy can also be distinguished from the comedy image in "Happy Family", allowing Alex to seek a breakthrough. Alex estimated that it was during the time Hugo went to Cannes to shoot. But Karl is not in Texas, but in Chicago, which surprised Hugo very much. After inquiring, I learned that it was Charlize''s work that had also made progress. Two days ago, Carl won a role for Charlize. Although it was just a trick, Carl took Charlize to Chicago to work. This is a classic horror movie series, "Children in the Corn Field (.of.the., which tells a horror story that takes place in a cornfield. The protagonist of each movie is a child. Now it has been shot to the third. Department. Charlize got a dragon sleeve in it, a dragon sleeve without a name and no lines, but the character has a special meaning, and the director is sure that there will be close-ups. This is also the reason why Carl fought for the role of Charlize. On the one hand, Charlize must have income to maintain his life, otherwise Charlize''s income from acting in "Leap Beverly" and modeling work will be used up; on the other hand Charlize needs the opportunity to perform in front of the camera to accumulate experience and polish his acting skills. So, even if it was just a dragon set, but at least not a vase, Carl won it. So there has been no one at home for two days, and it looks deserted. Looking at the empty house, Hugo is still a little uncomfortable. In the past two years, he has become accustomed to a lively situation after going home. Even if Alex is filming "Happy Family", he can always Go home on time in the evening, because TV crews have time to go to and from get off workespecially sitcom crews, and work is no different from normal white-collar workers. But now, Alex''s career has gradually started to climb slowly, and Charlize''s long-quiet career has also begun to take off. I am afraid that there will be more and more free time at home in the future. But Hugo just sighed. Strictly speaking, my friends have developed in their careers. This should be something to be happy about. I hope that Alex and Charlize can make great progress in their future careers. . Therefore, Hugo was more happy than lost, and soon became more relaxed. "The refrigerator is empty, what about dinner today!" You don''t need to look back to know that this voice is from Samora, and Joseph said depressedly, "Did you just ate cookies at the company?" "Hey, buddy, it''s just cookies, as you said." With a tangled expression on her face, Samora started rumbling in the cupboard, and soon found a large bag of onion rings, and immediately became happy. Joseph said helplessly, "Alex knows that you have eaten it again, it will definitely be very sad." In order to keep in shape, Charlize does not go on a diet very exaggeratedly, but try to control these junk foods. , These snacks in the house are either Alexs or Samoras left when he came over. "Hey, he ate my whole bag of snacks last time, I haven''t pursued it yet!" Samora walked briskly to the hall, sat down on the sofa, and generously handed the onion ring to it. In front of Joseph. Joseph pushed away speechlessly, and Samora withdrew her mouth, "Are you sure that this method of weight loss is effective?" In order to keep his body healthy, Joseph has been losing weight, so every time he sees Samora eating sea food in front of him, he is always very entangled. In fact, Samora is not slim, but he is younger than Joseph, and his body is better than Joseph, and the ratio of height to weight is more coordinated, so he doesn''t care about this foodie. Joseph rolled his eyes. He has given up on the topic of arguing with Samora about weight loss. Anyway, the result of every dispute is that he is secretly swallowing saliva. He looks at Hugo and changes the subject, "Tomorrow the draft, you plan to be at home. Look, or go to the scene?" Hugo was a little tired and slumped on the back of the sofa. Hearing this topic, he immediately sat up excitedly, "Of course I have to go to the scene! Such a rare opportunity, I must go!" Samora, who was sitting next to him, also smiled happily, "Yes, it''s hard to get tickets for this kind of draft, right? You can''t feel the atmosphere if you don''t go to see it on the spot." Joseph was not surprised by this answer, but he still said, "I''m just worried that you won''t be able to adjust the jet lag when you come back from a long flight." No, Hugo waved his hand directly, "Steven finally found the ticket for me, how can I miss it!" What they are talking about at this time is the annual draft of the National Football League (nfl). Like the NBA, the draft is the selection of fresh blood for each team to join the league from among the rookies of college players and overseas league players. For the middle. For Chinese audiences, the nba draft is naturally more familiar and closer, but for American audiences, nfl will always be the focus of attention, and every year''s draft conference has gathered tens of millions of focus. According to statistics, the live ratings of LeBron James becoming the No. 1 pick in the NBA draft in 2003 were only half of the ratings of Carson Palmer (. Palmer) becoming the No. 1 pick in the NFL draft in the same year; in addition, the time when the NFL draft was held. It is from March to May of each year. This time period is exactly when the NBA playoffs are in full swing, but the live broadcast ratings of a nfl draft can easily beat the live broadcast ratings of the NBA playoffs. In this case, the nba will try to avoid nfl games-including drafts when arranging the broadcast of the game. It can be said that no one can rival the nfl''s momentum in the United States. The 1994 nfl draft was arranged at the Great Western Forum Arena (the.) in Los Angeles, and the draft will be hosted by New York next year-because although Los Angeles has an unabated passion for rugby, it is played every year. Attendance rates are not ideal, so the league decided to move the draft to New York where football is more passionate. A month ago, Steven Spielberg asked Hugo if he wanted to go to the draft to watch the draft. Hugo was naturally ecstatic. In the end, Steven gave Hugo four tickets. He came back early this time. In addition to the upcoming tour, he wanted to go to the scene to watch the draft meeting is also an important reason. Participating in the prosperous age of the nationwide carnival is indeed a very rare experience. What''s more, it is estimated that Adam Lancaster will be too jealous. Hugo was also excited at this time. He looked at Joseph, "By the way, it was said that Peyton-Manning (.) chose the University of Tennessee (.of.tennessee) last time. How? Has he started training together?" Paul is Joseph''s younger brother. He is a professional football player. He currently serves as a wide receiver. Last September he entered the University of Tennessee, which has a long history of football tradition. In February of this year, Peyton-Manning held a press conference and announced that he did not choose the University of Mississippi, his father''s alma mater, but the University of Tennessee, which caused a sensation. The Manning family is the most successful family in the history of American football. The family originated from Peytons father Archie Manning (.). The legendary quarterback of the University of Mississippi created countless brilliance during the college league. Then he entered the NFL New Orleans Saints It is a pity that because of the overall strength of the team, Archie has not been able to continue his college glory in the NFL. After Archie retired, he had three sons, Cooper, Payton and Eli. The eldest son Cooper is a star wide receiver at the University of Mississippi, but unfortunately he had to interrupt his career early because of congenital spinal cord stenosis; ) Both son Payton and younger son Eli are quarterbacks, after entering the 21st century , Payton and Eli are among the most successful quarterbacks in tnfl history, and Payton is known as one of the greatest quarterbacks in history. Hugo has a special liking for Payton. Long ago, he admired this veteran who was nearly forty years old and still made countless brilliant achievements on the field. Therefore, back in the early nineties, Hugo was extremely excited, because he could witness the rise of a legend, especially when he heard that Paul actually joined the University of Tennessee! Naturally, Joseph couldnt understand Hugos feelings. Payton can only be regarded as a high school football star. His influence across the country is very limited, so he laughed, The new semester starts in September, and the summer training The camp will also be in June, not so fast. (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for it. Your support is yes. My biggest motivation to continue to create!) . Chapter 837： National Sports The most influential sport in the world is undoubtedly football. Football is known as the world''s largest ball. Whether it is the European League or the World Cup, or stars, celebrities, and neighbors, they all have infinite influence. Football The World Cup can even be compared with the Olympic Games, a luxurious feast held every four years. The 1999 World Cup is about to land in the United States this summer, and it will be a sleepless night carnival. But in the United States, football must stand aside. Americans are not at all cold about football. Not only is there no national professional league, even football is not called football (), but called football (). The so-called "" in the United States Refers to rugby, which is the most popular national sport on the North American continent. Rugby is an indispensable part of American culture. Whether it is a TV series or a movie, whether it is music or books, or even the most life-like things such as slang and idioms, you can feel the powerful influence of rugby anytime, anywhere. Don''t talk about football, even baseball, which has been banned as a "national ball," has a fan base in the United States that is not as good as football. Although Hugo had seen Americans'' madness about football before, they could only feel the enthusiasm first after arriving at the scene. Go south along Sunset Boulevard, turn into Manchester Boulevard (.blvd), and you can see the view instantly. On the right side of the road is the green planning green space, which stretches for nearly a mile within the line of sight, and the sky The azure blue and the emerald green of the ground complement each other; on the left side of the road is an open space about 400 meters long and three hundred meters wide. On both sides of the open space is not a bush but a low bungalow. A cake-shaped blue building is impressively the Great Western Forum Arena. The Great Western Forum Arena in Inglewood (), this is the most luxurious and advanced stadium in Los Angeles. After it was put into use in 1967, it hosted NBA events for more than 20 years and also hosted the 1984 Los Angeles Olympic Games. Since it was put into use, the basketball game has been well-known to the residents of the City of Angels as the home court of the NBA Los Angeles Lakers. This arena can accommodate 17,500 people. Every game day, the empty playground will be overwhelmed by thousands of vehicles and crowds. This is true today, even more exaggerated. Private cars are laid out neatly in sight like beetles, densely packed and countless, and the crowds are like a wave of continual swarming towards the Great Western Forum Arena. The arena obviously can only accommodate less than 20,000 spectators, but there are at least 30,000 people in the line of sight at this time. Not only is the playground where the Great Western Forum Arena is occupied by the crowds, but the free green space across the road is also occupied. People are like coming to a picnic, bringing tablecloths, sandwiches and beer to the green space, and then orderly Sit down and embellish the green in front of you into a colorful canvas, as if a painter splashed all the colors of the world on this canvas. The turbulent crowd will be ignited instantly in the summer before they have had time to warm up in Los Angeles, as if a fire was ignited on the vast west coast, and then spread like a prairie fire, bringing the lazy spring that is still unwilling to leave. Driven away in an instant, the scorching heat of midsummer and July came to the City of Angels in May. The turbulent heat and turbulence will make people feel an illusion that they can melt at any time. This is true fanaticism. Looking at those faces that are excited or looking forward to or excited, just a smile is enough to rub the air with flames; looking at the figures that are excited or nervous or worried, just one action is enough to drive the air The volatility caused a hurricane. Thirty thousand people? This is just a rough estimate within Hugo''s sight. Even if someone tells him that there are fifty thousand people here, he will not hesitate to believe that it is no wonder that there are patrolmen starting to maintain traffic beyond the three streets. Order is in place. Such a grand occasion cannot be driven by any concert or awards ceremony, and even makes Hugo trance giving the illusion that the World Cup has opened a month in advance. "It''s nothing," Joseph said with a smile looking at Hugo''s stunned expression. "You should go to the Super Bowl to see it. That kind of heat wave, even if you just stand off the court, you will feel like you are standing. Its just in the crater." "Have you been there?" Hugo turned his gaze from the window to Joseph sitting in the passenger seat in surprise. Because it was a low-key trip today, they did not drive out the van, but left Joseph''s car at home. Volkswagen Golf. But it was Samora who drove. The smile on Joseph''s face rose involuntarily, "In 1974, at Rice Stadium(.)." Joseph was only ten years old at that time, and childhood memories surged in an instant, when Paul and Mary were not there yet. At birth, his father took him and his brother Peter to the scene to watch the game. That year, the Miami Dolphins defeated the Minnesota Vikings and successfully defended the Super Bowl and became the second team to defend the Super Bowl after the Green Bay Packers. He witnessed the birth of a miracle on that scene. Twenty years have passed, and that memory has begun to fade, but it still shines with infinite light, but he and Peter are getting farther and farther away. When Hugo saw the smile on Joseph''s face went from blooming to dimming to loss, he suddenly remembered that in 1974, Joseph''s brother and sister were not born, that is to say, Joseph thought of his brother. Last month, Joseph''s brother Peter, who was constantly in trouble, got into trouble again: this time he joined the army directly. Last year, the U.S. war in Somalia ended in disastrous defeat. The famous "Black Hawk Down" incident became the focus of attention of major American newspapers at that time. The civil war in Somalia became more and more turbulent, but the United States was forced to withdraw its troops. The aftermath of this war The Rwandan genocide was ushered in the Rwandan genocide last month. Just as the concerns pointed out by the analysis of Ziegmund-Bauman after the release of "Schindler''s List", the massacre broke out again. This genocide began on April 6th and has continued to the present. The negative actions of the United Nations in this incident have further increased the arrogance of the massacre. The US President William Clinton has not stopped because of the Black Hawk not long ago. The operation of the fall failed because he expressed that he did not want to intervene in the Rwandan civil war, so the situation is getting worse now. In this context, Peter Gibbs joined the army. When Joseph found out, Peter had entered the army to report. He was as if his soul had been taken away. He stayed on the spot for a full five minutes without speaking or moving. He just stood silently. In situ. Although Peter kept getting into trouble, even experienced the danger of life and death, and caused his family members because of huge debts; but... he is a family member after all. Peter is not only a family member, he is also the elder brother that Joseph most worshipped from d, n, but now, Joseph is witnessing the collapse of his idol little by little, and Joseph''s inner struggle and pain are more turbulent than anyone else. Hugo looked at Joseph with a bit of bitterness in his eyes. Family, this is a problem that will never be solved. Leonardo DiCaprio, who was sitting in the back seat next to Hugo, couldnt see Josephs expression, but he saw the obscurity in Hugos expression. He couldnt help being a little worried, although he didnt know what happened. What happened, but he knew very well that Hugo''s personality has always been positive, optimistic and clear. Such a melancholy look between his brows is really not suitable for Hugo. "What''s so good about football? I still think basketball is good. If it weren''t for the Los Angeles Lakers, I wouldn''t have come." Leonardo broke the two-second silence just now, deliberately raising his voice, bluffing Speaking of. Sure enough, as soon as this sentence came out, Joseph and Hugo returned to their senses. Joseph was the first to shout, "What do you know! Rugby is a man''s sport!" Hugo actually has deep feelings for basketball, but I dont know if its because of the complete fusion with Lancasters soul, or because he has now fully integrated into American life, and his love for rugby has surpassed basketball. , "Leo, rugby is a sport full of wisdom and physical strength. It is even more complex and intense than football. You should really learn how to appreciate rugby." Leonardo didnt refute either, he just said with a face of dissatisfaction, "Che, I dont think so! Wilt a Burren (.), Jerry West (jerry. West), Karim A legend like kareem. abdul-jabbar is not something that any team can appear." Steven Spielberg took four tickets to Hugo. Originally, Hugo invited members of the Glory to the Dead band to attend, but they are not Americans. They really dont have any special ideas about football~www.novelhall.com ~So Hugo invited Leonardo. No, Leonardo is here, but his passion for football is obviously not as good as basketball. "I can''t count the superstars in nfl history at all, just the glory of the Houston Miners I can count for two hours!" Joseph is a typical "Los Angeles immigrant" at first glance, he has always supported his hometown team , Not all the teams in Los Angeles. But Hugo looked at Leonardo up and down. He obviously knew a lot about this kid. He frowned and thought about it, "Leo, to be honest, you like the Los Angeles Lakers because of Jack. Nicholson? You admire Jack, so you like his favorite team." Otherwise, according to Leonardo''s age and family background, his enthusiasm for basketball should not be so obvious. Leonardo was embarrassed by Hugo''s inquisitive gaze, he could only avoid his gaze shyly, "Don''t doubt my loyalty to basketball." But when he said this, he already looked out the window. Obviously lack of confidence. This immediately made Hugo laugh happily, making Leonardo a big red face, and he couldn''t help laughing. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 838： Crowded It is not easy to find a parking space in the dense car array. They only took 30 minutes from Sunset Plaza to the Great Western Forum Arena. It took more than 20 minutes to find a parking space. Wait for the car to park. After that, a group of four people followed the huge crowd toward the entrance of the arena. Originally, Hugo thought that the draft is not a real live broadcast of the game after all, and the tickets should not be too tight, but after seeing the surging crowd after arriving at the scene, Hugo knew that there must be many audiences eager to get tickets to enter the scene. . When approaching the entrance of the arena, you can see many fans wandering around holding signs asking for tickets, but these slogans asking for tickets are quite interesting, some say "San Francisco 49ers are eager for tickets", and some say Write "Crying for the defensive line of the Cincinnati Bengals", some also say "I came here specifically to support Bresit", and some say "Mississippi University supporter", from the nfl team to the rookie name , From professional fans to university supporters, fans are doing everything they can to ask for votes. When someone noticed Hugos gaze, they thought that Hugo had the intention to sell tickets, and immediately walked over with excitement, just to give Hugo a warm hug, and it turned out that Hugo was just Curious, the other party can only jump on the spot depressedly. This kind of scene is really interesting. It is also part of rugby culture. Even if it is just a rookie meeting, it can still make fans crazy. Some people are eager for the team they support to add fresh blood from the rookie conference, so as to conduct a thorough analysis of everyone and every position in the rookie training camp, and then give the team opinions and see how to draft. The most cost-effective deal; some people support specific rookies or college teams, who have become rookie fans since high school and college, and hope that this rookie can stand out and make brilliant achievements in nfl...this kind of fanaticism, talent It is the essence of sports. Hugo has been looking forward to it before the draft. Following the crowds into the arena, fortunately, as the home of the Los Angeles Lakers, the Great Western Forum Arena has enough entrances to evacuate the crowd, so it takes less time to enter the arena than expected. After entering the arena, you can immediately feel the taste of history. This is an old arena built more than 20 years ago. It is the same age as Hugo, whether it is neatly arranged orange seats or simple and simple The lighting, or the arrangement of the commentary and broadcasting booths, are full of traces of history. Samora led the way and quickly found a seat. They were not sitting in the front row close to the stadium, but in the seventh row, which was slightly behind. Generally speaking, the closer you get to the stadium, the more exciting it is to watch a game on the spot. You can often see superstars in the first three rows on TV. But today is not the live game, but the draft conference, so the first three rows are reserved for the news media, they must report the results of the draft on the first line. In fact, the arrangement of these positions is also exquisite, because the rookies in rugby come from various universities, the universities are in different states, and there is also competition between regions. For example, the rookies who are most promising to win the draft this year are respectively. From Ohio State University (the...state.), San Diego State University (san...state.), University of Tennessee and University of Southern California (.of...). Occupying the advantage of the home court, California-born media occupy the main position in the first row. Tennessee has also found its own position in the first row because of the fine tradition of football, while Ohio is placed in the first row. Second row, but still considered a prime position. Under such circumstances, Hugo and others who come to watch the draft convention or the relatives of rookies can only sit in the back. Before Samora sat down, she couldn''t wait to start yelling "popcorn, popcorn". Joseph was holding two buckets of popcorn in his hand and looked helplessly at Samora who was holding Coke in both hands, "Are you going first? Sit down, put things away, and then start eating?" But Samora shook her head solemnly, "I still want to buy pizza!" Joseph couldn''t refute a word, and sat down depressedly, then put the popcorn on his lap, Samora put Coke was divided among the three of Hugo, and then jogged all the way out again. The sturdy figure was so agile in the dense crowd, it was really amazing. Hugo and Leonardo are talking about this years rookie. In fact, this is the hottest topic in the last two months. No one can be an exception. Almost everyone is discussing these things. I don''t know, that''s really outdated. At this time there were people sitting next to them. They were also arguing about the rookie. A voice was saying, "...It''s not that his ability is not good, but that the Tigers don''t need a quarterback now, you know, the Tigers The defense is too bad..." Hugo just raised his eyes at random and took a look, and then he saw the figure of an acquaintance, "Hey, Steven." The person who came was surprisingly Steven Spielberg, "I thought you gave us the ticket. , You won''t come by yourself." Steven gave Hugo a warm hug, with a light smile on his face, "How is it possible, I won''t miss such a feast." Then Steven stepped aside and pointed at the person behind him. , Said to Hugo, "David, do you remember?" David Geffin, how could Hugo not remember? One of the Big Three in DreamWorks, the two seemed to have met before, at the Oscars, right? Hugo''s memory is a bit vague, but fortunately he is blind. The symptom was not serious enough to have amnesia, and he quickly smiled and stretched out his right hand, "David, are you also interested in the draft?" David grabbed Hugo''s right hand, and then leaned forward gently, turning the handshake into a hug. With such enthusiasm, Hugo was a little uncomfortable. He was slightly stunned, and then he heard David face. He said with a smile, "No, I''m not interested in football, I still like basketball more. But Steven forced me to come, I can hardly refuse." This ridicule caused Steven to complain immediately, "You can totally refuse, and I can ask Jeffery to accompany me." Hugo just froze for a while, and then came back to his senses. Jeffrey? Does it mean Jeffrey Katzenberg? If it is true, does it mean that the future will become a dream factory that will change the landscape of Hollywood Is it about to be established? Inadvertently, Hugo seems to be witnessing history again. "You are so careful, if I refuse, I don''t know what you will say bad about me after I go back." David was quite open-mouthed, but it can be seen that his personal relationship with Steven is indeed very good. A word made Steven extremely depressed but dumbfounded. After David finished speaking, he turned his attention to Hugo again, "Are you coming with your friends today?" Hugo hurriedly introduced Joseph and Leonardo to each other. Leonardo obviously did not expect such a big person to appear suddenly, and he was still a little cautious. When Steven and David sat down, Leonardo quietly pulled Hugo''s sleeve and whispered, "Sit here." If according to the original seat, Leonardo will sit next to Steven, so he asked to change positions with Hugo. Leonardo saw the joke in Hugo''s eyes, but his eyes widened in irritation, "It''s easy for you to talk!" Hugo shrugged, "I didn''t refute." Then he sat down in Leonardo''s seat, causing Leonardo to stand still and gritted his teeth, and then he was next to Hugo. Sitting down, he took the popcorn in Joseph''s hand and began to eat. Steven turned his head to Hugo and said in a low voice, "I heard you graduated from Yale? Your school has a long history of football." "Are you talking about things from the last century? If that''s the case, we can indeed compete with Princeton University." Hugo has thoroughly integrated memory, so naturally he has a good understanding of Yale University. Yale University was regarded as a traditional strong school in the early years of the National University Athletic Association League. As Hugo said, in the last century, Yale University and Princeton University were the absolute rulers in college football games. In the major cups of the league, Yale University swept 18 trophies, while Princeton University won 20 trophies, ranking among the top two universities in the United States. But after entering the twentieth century, to be precise, after the 1930s, Yale University and Princeton University fell in the same illness and were gradually surpassed by competitors. That glorious rugby history was wiped out in a long river of time. Nowadays, when people talk about famous football schools, UU reading generally talks about Stanford University, University of Michigan, University of Alabama, etc. The number of nfl names from these universities is innumerable. Steven laughed when he heard Hugos self-deprecation, "At least you still have the history of the universitys alma mater to tell you, I dont even have the alma mater." Steven once applied to study film. The two universities with the best film majors in the United States: the University of Southern California and the University of California, Los Angeles, but unfortunately they were all rejected outright because of poor grades. It was not until many years after Steven became famous that he became Southern California. Honours Bachelor of University o. "University represents the advancement of knowledge, but it does not represent everything. The reason why the film is so fascinating is because it has no threshold. Any talented person can realize his dream. So, you are sitting here, Yale University The left hand side of the graduate." Hugo''s ridicule made Steven immediately laugh, and even David, Leonardo and others also showed smiles. After laughing, Steven turned his attention to the court, "How about it, do you have a rookie? Or, do you support a rookie?" (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) ) Provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 839： Lively discussion Hugo has been in the studio for some time in the past and has no time to understand this year''s rookie training camp, so he naturally doesn''t know much about it. Faced with Stevens question, Hugo could only shook his head, and asked with a smile, "What about you, do you have a favorite player?" "Hays-Schuler (heath.shuler)." Steven said with a smile, "The star quarterback from the traditional strong school of Tennessee, this year''s voice is very loud." The University of Tennessee was a strong rugby team that emerged around the 1940s. However, it was a bit sluggish after entering the 1970s, but the rugby tradition has continued. Every year, many star players enter the NFL. Joseph''s brother Paul entered the University of Tennessee. In rugby, the quarterback is the tactical brain of the team''s offense, responsible for organizing the offensive system of the entire team, especially after modern rugby has reformed the rules in order to protect the health of athletes, the passing role of the quarterback Enlarged further, their role in the team has been improved. It is often said that a good quarterback can save a bad team, and a terrible quarterback can also destroy a team. A good team. So in general, when people mention football, their first impression is quarterback. Among the 78 top picks in the draft before 2014, there are a full 30 quarterbacks, which is a high percentage. Steven said this, and David sitting next to him laughed, "I told you that Cincinnati doesn''t need offensive players, what they need is defense, defense!" It seems that Steven and David were arguing just now on this topic. The Cincinnati Bengals were the bottom team in the league last year, so they won the first overall pick this year, which is the No. 1 overall pick. Steven also turned his head unconvincedly and said, "Is the Tigers losing just because of defense? David Lingle (.) last season''s rating was only 66. God, he can destroy it alone. The whole team." "Hey, Lingle is only the second season. We can''t demand too much, can''t we?" Joseph, who was sitting next to Leonardo, couldn''t bear it, and shouted directly. Then David Geffin immediately gave a thumbs up in agreement, and finally Steven in the middle could only ask Hugo for help. David Ringle was the quarterback selected by the Cincinnati Bengals in the first round of 992. He was a star quarterback from the University of Houston, but after entering tnfl, his performance in the first two years was very poor. Last year, the Cincinnati Bengals were at the bottom of the league. The defensive line was criticized, but Ringle, who was a quarterback, was also to blame. David-Geffen obviously believes that the defensive line is more important than the quarterback; but Steven believes that the brain of the quarterback is a top priority; as for Joseph, he is completely in Houstons regional awareness for Lin. Goer maintains it. In fact, Steven and David are not necessarily fans of the Cincinnati Bengals. They are just talking about the matter. They hope to speculate on who the No. 1 pick will be this year. Therefore, they debated the situation of the Cincinnati Bengals. Hayes-Schuler, who came from the University of Tennessee, is the best quarterback in the rookie training camp. Coupled with his star performance during college, if Cincinnati needs to choose a quarterback, then he is indeed the best quarterback. Good choice; but if, as David said, the Tigers want to improve the defensive line, then the first choice will naturally not be the quarterback in the offensive group. There is a certain process in the draft every year. Of course, before the start of the draft, the performance of players in college and high school will be recorded by scouts and then evaluated. After the Super Bowl ends in February, the nfl will hold a training camp for physical and skill testing of rookies. During the training, more than 300 top rookies to be drafted will be invited to demonstrate their strengths. A rookie who performed well in college and can show off his strength in physical and skill tests will naturally become a sweet bun in the draft. But the problem is that there are many positions in American football games. Although every pair of matches on the field is the same as football, there are eleven players, but a football team is divided into offensive, defensive and special teams, each of which is different. The position training methods are different. So the NFL draft is far more complicated than other sports. For example, this year there is a quarterback that is very capable, but the team with the first overall pick does not need a quarterback. He needs a defensive champion. Then this may happen, or it is this one. If the team chooses a defensive rookie, the No. 1 pick is not a popular quarterback, but a defensive player; or this team uses the pick to trade with other teams and hand over the No. 1 pick to other quarterbacks who need it. The team, and they traded for the defensive veteran and other draft picks they needed. In either case, it is possible. This is also one of the important reasons why the nfl draft is full of charm. This was the dispute between Steven and David. Steven looked at Hugo, which also made Hugo a little bit dumbfounded. Hugo is not an unforgettable god. He naturally doesn''t remember the nfl draft in 1994. Of course he doesn''t know who the top pick is, but he remembers this man named Hayes-Schuler. Because he has created countless brilliances in the future, but because he is known as nfl-one of the ten largest parallel imports in the past ten years. Hayes performed exceptionally well in college, but everyone knows that college leagues and professional leagues are two completely different systems and strengths. After entering the nfl, Hayes performance has disappointed everyone. He has never been able to adapt to the professional leagues. With his rhythm and intensity, he eventually turned himself into a substitute. He chose to retire after only four seasons in the NFL. His career was lacklustre, and even the number of wins and touchdowns were few. But what is even more legendary is that after retiring, Hayes became a member of North Carolina, but instead achieved considerable success and opened up territory on the political road. It is precisely because of such a peculiar experience that Hugo has an impression of Hayes. Otherwise, a player who only spent four years in the league, and Hugo did not pay attention to rugby at all from 1994 to 1997. What about him? May remember. Hugo looked at Stevens sad eyes and smiled without giving face, The Tigers defense is indeed worse than offense, and I dont think Hayes is worth the Tigers gamble. He is not necessarily better than Ringel." Although Hugo doesn''t remember the No. 1 pick in 1994 or who the Cincinnati Bengals chose, his personal opinion is so. I don''t know which team selected Hayes sadly in the end. When Hugo said this, Steven became anxious, "Are you serious? Could it be that there is any quarterback better than Hayes this year?" How did this topic come here? Hugo looked at Steven speechlessly, then raised his hands to express surrender, "Sorry, I don''t even recognize the face of this year''s rookie." A sentence made Stie. Wen was very aggrieved, but David and Joseph, who were sitting on both sides, laughed. At this time Samora just came back with pizza, and looked at the cheese pizza in his hand with a satisfied expression. When he returned to his position, he found that everyone''s expressions were a little strange, so she asked, "What''s the matter? ?" Leonardo, who was innocent in the middle, had a crying expression on his face, "They quarrel so fiercely, it''s like watching the Lakers and the Clippers play against each other." Samora nodded "Um", and floated towards the steaming pizza in her hand. Finally, she didn''t hold her back, she just lowered her head and took a bite, and then closed her eyes with a happy expression on her face. As soon as Hugo and the others looked up, they saw Samora''s greedy bear-wasn''t it just asking what was going on, how could he eat it in the next second! Everyone was speechless. Samora opened his eyes and saw everyone''s eyes. He didn''t know what was going on. Instead, he said happily, "Eating pizza while watching the game. It''s really enjoyable. If there is fried chicken, it would be great!" A black line slipped, but Samora still didnt realize it, "Are you going to eat? Oh...really, I dont know there are other friends. I only bought an eight-inch one. Or, Ill go over and buy another one. ? I just saw the bacon tastes very good." Leonardo, who is still innocent, waved his hand to Samora secretly, "They said that football is getting fierce and they should not be interested in snacks." Samora suddenly realized, "You talk, you continue." Then he smiled and said hello to Steven and David, then sat down and continued to enjoy the pizza. Looking at such a Samora, Hugo and Joseph immediately had an expression of "I don''t know him", but Samora looked at him positively, "Who wants it?" Leonardo, the only one who has not looked away, also turned his head silently holding popcorn. Samora sat there with a puzzled face, muttering This pizza is really delicious, and it''s best to eat it while it''s hot. "Then he continued to eat pizza cheerfully. But Samora didnt notice at all. People from all directions looked at his behavior with surprised expressions: Today is the draft, not game day. Everyone is very nervous, not to mention pizza, even bursts. Rice flower felt a little inappropriate. However, everyone''s attention quickly shifted. On the one hand, Samora did not affect other people, although it was out of season; on the other hand, the draft was about to begin. Before 1994, the draft was always twelve rounds, but since 1994, the draft was reduced to seven rounds, with thirty-two picks in each round. Basically, thirty-two teams had one pick in each round. The first to third rounds are conducted on the first day, and the fourth to seventh rounds are conducted on the second day. However, the general media only pays attention to the first day. To be precise, it is the first round, up to the second round. . The highly anticipated first round of the draft is about to officially begin, and the atmosphere on the scene has also begun to heat up. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 840： Seeing an idol at first sight In fact, watching the draft is not an interesting process, only real fans will be interested in the draft. Because the draft is not like a regular game, even if you are not a fan, you can watch the progress of the game. The fierce competition is attractive to any sports enthusiast; but for non-fans and pseudo-fans, it is At a loss, they dont recognize the rookies on the field, they dont understand the needs of each team, and they dont understand the mystery of the draft rankings. They naturally seem boring. But for Hugo, the most interesting part is the suspense. In the NBA draft process, in fact, the number one pick each year will be relatively clear, because the overall strength will be more obvious, and the team does not have concerns about the players main position on the court. The complexity of the selection is naturally Much simpler. However, the nfl draft is not only a comparison of player strengths, but also factors such as player positions and team considerations, which is very cumbersome. After the draft began, in the first round of the draft, each team had fifteen minutes to discuss, and then finally decided on the rookie of their choice. Due to the peculiarities of the nfl draft, apart from the fact that the first three picks are relatively simple and clear, the subsequent selections are all fierce competitions. After the rookie that I preset is picked by the team in front, what should I choose when it is my turn Which rookie position is a core issue that will affect the team''s construction in the coming year. Therefore, during these fifteen minutes, the team had heated discussions and disputes in the special war room; the audience on the scene discussed and argued enthusiastically on their own positions, and they were all arguing with red ears, wishing to roll up their sleeves and go directly to the field. The teams or rookies they support have ideas; even the reporters couldn''t bear to have tit-for-tat discussions and disputes, and the scene seemed very lively. Joseph, Steven, and David are the same. The three of them are obviously loyal fans. When they discussed it, they were simply blushing. They blushed and yelled loudly there. Steven said last second, "Forty-nine people need a defensive tackle... ", the next second was interrupted by Joseph, "Is Steve Young''s pocket protection enough?" But before Steven could answer, David couldn''t wait to call out, "I think the linebacker Thats the most urgent matter..." Hugo and Leonardo caught in the middle only feel that they are left and right, beset on all sides, and only hope that they can be minimized and not become cannon fodder in the war between the two sides, Leonardo said sadly, "Joe , Should you change positions with Hugo?" As a result, this sentence was directly ignored, Joseph continued to talk with David, "A good linebacker is robbed by everyone, but the problem is this year There is no eye-catching linebacker..." Hugo and Leonardo looked at each other sadly, helplessly, especially when Hugo saw Samora sitting next to him eating pizza and patting his belly contentedly. Depressed. "Pop", a bean-sized saliva flew on Leonardo''s forehead, and Leonardo immediately got a black line on his head, and his eyes looked up, but he looked helpless. Hugo looked back and found that Steven had already begun to roll up his sleeves. Even if Steven was the culprit, he thought it would be wise not to worry about it at this time, so Hugo silently raised his right hand and used The sleeve of the coat helped wipe the saliva clean. But before Hugo withdrew his hand, "click", two saliva fell on Hugo''s cheek one after another, Hugo closed his eyes sadly, his lips pressed together tightly, wanting to cry. tears. Then Leonardo looked at Hugo with a pitiful expression, raised his left hand and wiped the saliva clean with the pads of his thumb. Todays draft was fiercely competitive from the first round. In the end, the Cincinnati Bengals chose a defensive tackle, and Dan Wilkinson (dan.) from Ohio State University became the No. 1 pick. At this time, David and Joseph were immediately overwhelmed with excitement, while Steven was depressed and muttered, abbreviated as "The Tigers will definitely regret it." The Ohio media who were not able to sit in the first row of the press stand were even more ecstatic. The reporters in the first row were so depressed that they didn''t even have the courage to turn their heads, and the scene instantly became a sea of ??jubilation. What is even more shocking is that the No. 2 pick is still not a quarterback, but Marshall Faulk from San Diego State University, who is a running back. Not to mention Steven, Joseph and David did not expect it, and both thought the Indianapolis Colts made a big mistake. Many fans, including the fans, couldn''t understand it. The scene kept booing, but San Diego State University fans and the media cheered. Steven''s optimistic Hayes-Schuler became the spotlight show and won the Washington Redskins. Although Steven was a bit disappointed, he still agrees. However, David and Joseph both think that the Washington Redskins should choose four points instead of four. Guard, it''s better to choose a linebacker, where we discussed for a long time. For Hugo, his only idea is: It turns out that the unlucky man who selected Hayes is this team! The team manager''s vision is really bad. Although the top three picks are over, the real draft is only now starting. The discussions between Steven, Joseph, and David are getting more and more intense, and each team can choose 15 minutes of time. Inside, they are even more nervous than the team. Actually Hugo wanted to join the discussion, but his knowledge of rugby was not as deep as that of other people, and he had no way to intervene. To discuss the issue of rookies, one must have a basic understanding of the teams tactical system and the role of position. At the same time, it must also have an in-depth understanding of the various teams of the nfl. Finally, a clear understanding of this years rookies can be exported. . Hugo is considered a fan, but after all, there is not enough time to study these details, so I can only become an observer. But it must be admitted that listening to the heated discussion of the three people next to me, there are still a lot of gains. Hugo and Leonardo also began to mutter privately-Leonardo also has a lot of rugby. What I understand, although not as proficient as basketball. Soon, the first round of the draft was over, but the atmosphere during the break was still warm, even more intense than during the draft just now. Everyone was discussing the success or failure of the first round of the draft, and at the same time arguing about the second round. How should the draft round be. Samora asked enthusiastically, "I''m going to buy another bucket of popcorn, do you want it?" Hugo and Leonardo looked at each other, and at the same time raised their hands to surrender, but this did not dampen Samora''s interest. He Pidian Pidian followed the crowd and ran out again. Hugo looked at the two hundred rookies sitting in the audience with anxiety. Although the first round of the draft has ended, there is still no way to predict how the remaining six rounds will develop. Generally speaking, being selected in the second round is relatively high-profile. After the third round, it is basically a cutscene. Not only do you not see the lively discussions of the team, but also the scenes of red-faced debates among the fans, even Media reporters will gradually disperse. This cruel reality is itself an integral part of competitive sports. These rookies are all taking part in the draft with big dreams, hoping to become a member of NFL, but not everyone can realize their dreams.Among the crowd, Hugo''s eyes suddenly locked on an ordinary big man, and then frozen, calmed down and looked at the big man seriously. This big guy is inconspicuous when sitting among a bunch of strong guys. Although not every rugby player is tall and strong, and there are some short and flexible players, there are indeed a lot of big guys, so he sits in a group of people. To be submerged in general. However, Hugo still saw him, not because he was very distinctive and easy to be recognized, but because he seemed to be isolated and other players around did not talk to him, as if he was isolated in another world. , Even if there is noisy surroundings, it is still quiet in his world. The big man sat quietly in his position, looking around a little nervously, but his unclear eyes could not conceal the fear and confusion in his heart. Although there are many players around who have such a look, after all, after the first round of the draft, they have not been selected. If they are not selected in the second round... So everyone is inevitably worried; but the tension and entanglement of this big guy , But there seems to be a thick wall to distinguish him from others. Because of the distance, Hugo couldn''t see the big man''s appearance clearly, but he knew that the big man should be the hero in his mind and the important person who made him like rugby before crossing. As long as he thought of the historical moment when he had the opportunity to witness his idols participation in the draft, Hugo couldnt bear his excitement. He suddenly stood up and frightened Joseph, Steven, and David who were talking fiercely. After a jump, Hugo walked quickly towards the opposite auditorium without saying a word. But Hugo was quickly stopped by security. Because there were many fans on the scene, the seat where the rookie was sitting was isolated and fans were forbidden to approach. Hugo is no exception. Standing outside the quarantine area, looking at the idol who was less than two hundred yards away from him, Hugo''s inner surging could not be suppressed, but Hugo was still persuaded by Leonardo, who came over, to return. In his place. From then on, Hugo no longer had the mind to pay attention to the draft. He just watched the process of the draft quietly: Sure enough, everything is like historical development. The second round is over, and the big man is not selected; the third round It''s over, the big man is still not selected. The big man just sat on the chair quietly, motionless, his eyes looked at the fading crowd around him with trepidation, as if he had been abandoned by the whole world. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) Chapter 841： Unyielding life The first day of the draft was finally over. In fact, when entering the third round of the draft, the atmosphere on the scene gradually settled, the crowd gradually dispersed, and the number of media reporters left was greatly reduced. The forum was almost full of seats. In the blink of an eye, there was a third of the space left. This is the reality, the cruel reality, which has been pushed to the extreme in competitive sports. Kurt Warner (kurt. Warner) sat in the position and did not leave. Although the training camp buddies around him were basically gone, he still sat there, lost in thought. This is the situation-the first three rounds of not being selected, Kurt once expected that he thought he was mentally prepared, but when it really happened, he still found it difficult to accept, and his heart was turbulent: it was like the end of seven rounds of the draft. After that, he is still not selected, what should be done? "Hello, are you Kurt Warner?" A mellow man''s voice rang, which surprised Kurt, although he knew that there should be no scouts in the Great Northwest Forum Arena. Rookie communication-I have had enough time to understand what should be communicated before, and I will not hug myself until now; but when Kurt raised his head, he was still full of hope and exclaimed excitedly, "Yes!" But after Kurt looked up, he was disappointed when he saw the handsome face in front of him. Because this is not a scout of any team he is familiar with, but this face is still vaguely familiar. He doubts whether he has seen each other before, so he politely asked, "Excuse me Yes?" The man in front of him with a sunny smile, "If I say I am a fan, do you believe it?" "I don''t believe it." This was Kurt''s first reaction. At this time, he finally realized why this face was so familiar. He frowned and asked, "You...are you a movie star?" Listening to Kurt''s slightly repulsive and disdainful tone, Hugo was not angry, but smiled and said, "I don''t call myself that,''star'', I prefer to call me an''actor''." Kurt shrugged with an indifferent expression, whether it was an actor or a celebrity, it made no difference to him, "So, what can you do with me?" "I said, I am your fan." Hugo said sincerely, because this is a fact, "I have watched the game of the University of Northern Iowa (. of...) and left you with it. Very impressed." "Are you sure?" Kurt frowned in disbelief. "The game you watched is not from the University of Iowa (. of.)?" Although one is the University of Iowa and the other is the University of Northern Iowa, it does not sound very different, but the two universities are very different in terms of academics and sports. The former is a well-known top university in the United States, and the latter is difficult to rank even in the Midwest; and the former''s football team participates in the highest level league, but the latter only participates in the third-level league in the region. The gap is the difference between the first division and the third division. Hugo was amused by Kurt''s expression, "You are Kurt Warner, right? Then do you think I might be a fake fan?" If Hugo hadn''t crossed over, he would certainly not know him. Kurt. Kurt in 1994 was a little shrimp for the entire rugby game, and no one would recognize it. Kurt Warner, he may not be the most talented quarterback in nfl history, or the most brilliant quarterback, but he is the most legendary quarterback. When people talk about drafts, they always mention those rookies that are ignored by the team. Many top picks have become parallel imports. Instead, some low-ranked rookies have created legends in the league. Among them, the one most talked about by fans is undoubtedly Tom Brady (. Brady). In the 2000 draft, he was selected with the 199th overall pick in the sixth round. This is almost no one will pay attention to. Hope a pick, but then he led the New England Patriots, won the Super Bowl three times before and after, forged a legend. Rugby is really entering. The Chinese market is the first decade of the 21st century. This happens to be the most glorious moment of the New England Patriots. So Tom Brady has many fans in China and his draft experience is a legend. But in front of Kurt, Tom''s experience can only be said to be insignificant. This quarterback, affectionately called "Uncle Hua" by Chinese fans, has created an unparalleled legend in the history of nfl. Kurt was born in a small town in Iowa. He loves to play football and dreams of joining the strongest University of Iowa football team in Iowa, but his talent and performance are really terrible, so When applying for college, the University of Iowa never considered him at all and refused without hesitation. In desperation, Kurt could only enter the University of Northern Iowa. This team is very different from the University of Iowa, but even in this third-level league team, Kurt Special can only be the third substitute. As a quarterback, the third substitute is almost a death sentence, because the quarterback is a position with very few injuries, so the second substitute basically has no chance to play, and the third substitute belongs to the small shoes and bags in the team. Role. It wasn''t until the fourth grade of college that Kurt played the main force for the first time-because the second substitute was injured. But it was this opportunity that Kurt became the star of the team and became the local minor league player of the year in just one year. But despite this, Kurt, who is mixed in the third level of the university, is an unattainable dream to join the nfl. Even the main players in the first level of the league can only join the nfl. But Kurt still wanted to try, so he participated in the 1994 draft. Without any doubt, Kurt was not selected, even the opportunity to sign as a free agent was not obtained, and no NFL team is optimistic about him. After his repeated pleading, the Green Bay Packers gave him a chance to try out. If he succeeds, he may become the third substitute for the league''s first quarterback Brett Favre (brett.favre) at this time. This is a coveted opportunity. But Kurt failed, and there was no room at all. After the trial training, the packer immediately laid off him. A diploma like the University of Northern Iowa cannot bring any normal work to Kurt, and apart from playing basketball, he does not have any specialties. In order to let his girlfriend live a happy life, to take care of his girlfriend and ex-husband. With the two children he left, Kurt became a porter in a local small supermarket. With an hourly salary of 5.5 US dollars and the basement of his future father-in-law, he persevered. He could still practice football during the day and stick to his rugby dream. This kind of life is still very difficult, so Kurt returned to his high school alma mater and became an assistant coach; at the same time, he would also participate in performance-based indoor football games and become a signed player. Kurt''s salary is about 20,000 US dollars a year, which is less than one-third of professional league players, but he is still dedicated and unwilling to give up. Later, he became the champion of the indoor rugby game and was selected as one of the best indoor rugby players in history, although his amazing performance probably came from the ultra-low level of the game. But Kurt still got a trial opportunity for the Chicago Bears of the NFL team through constant soft and hard foaming. Kurt was so excited, as if he could realize his dream this time, so he married his girlfriend. Then just before the trial training, he was bitten by a poisonous spider on his elbow, so he could only withdraw from the trial training and become a passerby again. In 1998, Kurt''s constant pleading finally annoyed the Rams who moved from Los Angeles to St. Louis, and they signed Kurt as a sparring practice with the minimum wage. But after a period of trial training, Kurt lost even his sparring role. He was arranged by the team to participate in the commercial promotion activities of nfl in Europe and joined a cooperative amateur team called the Amsterdam Seamen. Away from the American professional league, this is the real trough of Kurt''s life. In 1999, Kurt, who returned from Europe, became the team''s backup quarterback. This time fate finally took care of him, but the way was so ironic. Because in the preseason, the teams main quarterback, Trent Green (trent. Green) was crushed by his opponent, and Kurt was the only player left to play the four-pointer. guard. At such a moment, Kurt set foot on the professional league court for the first time in his life and started his dream. When other players entered the league at the age of 22, Kurt was already 27 when he first entered the court. After this, it''s about history. After taking over the offensive team of the St. Louis Rams, Kurt was out of control and showed super data. Not only did he lead the team into the playoffs, but also successfully entered the 34th Super Bowl. Defeating the Tennessee Titans and winning the Super Bowl for the first time in history, Kurt even won the title of Most Valuable Player. Subsequently, Kurt won the league''s most valuable player twice and won the National League twice, becoming one of the most popular quarterbacks at the time. The game where Kurt won the Super Bowl was the first NFL game that Hugo watched live on TV. But Kurt''s life is not over yet. Even if he won the Super Bowl and won the title of Most Valuable Player, he was laid off by the team three years later. The reason is: he is too old and can''t run fast. burden. As a result, Kurt left behind. Even though he was the player who won the second most valuable player in the regular season in history at the time, he could only go to the New York Giants to seek a substitute position, but took a seat. After a year from the bench, he was laid off again. All the experts at the time believed that Kurt was too old to adapt to the high-intensity nfl competition, even Kurt''s family felt so. But Kurt still didn''t give up. He felt that he could play for a few more years. Then Kurt joined the Arizona Cardinals. After a year on the bench, Goddess of Luck came again. The main team and the first backup quarterback were absent due to injuries and jail time. Kurt was once again in danger. Kurt almost relied on his own power to take the team to the stage of the National League final at the age of thirty-six when everyone was not optimistic, and won the championship and was able to enter the Super Bowl. This is the first time the Cardinals have entered the Super Bowl in history. Unfortunately, Kurt was only one minute away from his second Super Bowl trophy, but was defeated by the Pittsburgh Steelers in the last 35 seconds. Below the dream pass. But it doesn''t matter anymore, Kurt is a legend in itself, and no one can deny it. . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 842： Forward momentum "You are Kurt Warner, right? Then do you think I might be a fake fan?" Hugo''s words are simple, but very convincing. Kurt finally got serious at this time, "So you are really my fan." Hugo nodded, Kurt suddenly became a little excited. He didn''t know how to face the fans, he lowered his head and coughed slightly, "Uh, so you like to watch me play, so...what''s your name?" "Hugo Lancaster!" Hugo stretched out his right hand and looked at Kurt, who was slightly restrained in front of him, with a bright smile. There are countless miracles happening in this world all the time, and people are always curious: Why don''t miracles come to themselves? Because most people do not have an unwavering determination. There is nothing difficult in the world, I''m afraid of those who have a heart. This sentence is applicable in any field. Kurt''s talent is not outstanding. He has participated in drafts, has participated in trial training, and has played many games, but so many experts have come to a consistent view: he is not that kind of amazing genius. But Kurt never gave up, whether it was when the draft failed or when the trial failed; whether it was when he was transferred to Amsterdam on the other side of the Atlantic, or when he was laid off by his home team; whether it was sitting. When he was cold, or when he was not optimistic by everyone...he never gave up. It is such an unyielding heart that makes Kurt the most special star quarterback in nfl history. He is the only one in history who has not been selected by the draft and led the team to win the Super Bowl and get the most valuable Players of value players. In the face of Kurts experience, many people may say that there are too few examples of this kind, and many people persist to the end and fail to realize their dreams. Instead, they often waste time and life because of unnecessary persistence. So learn It is also necessary to give up. But in fact, it is this kind of thinking that distinguishes the crowd into people like Kurt and people who are not. Knowing that there is no hope, I still persevered. In the eyes of others, this is stupid, but in my opinion, it is because of the passion in my heart! This is the real life. What kind of life is not wasted, and what kind of life is meaningful? Gaining both fame and fortune, a happy family, and a lot of descendants, or making contributions? No, a truly meaningful life is to understand one''s own pursuit, and unswervingly approach and work towards this pursuit. Even if the dream cannot be realized in the end, but when looking back on life, there will be no regrets and no regrets, because of this The process of struggle is the most meaningful existence, and this is the most beautiful life. Some people chase fame and gain, some live for love, some yearn for the pastoral, some are willing to be ordinary...there is no right answer to the meaning of life, as long as you have a clear life goal and a life that is unswerving, no matter what the result is, This is a meaningful life. A life that is truly meaningless is a life with unclear goals, inaction, and lively life. I lived a whole life, and when my life came to an end, I asked myself in a daze, what have I pursued in this life? This is the saddest thing. Before the journey, glory to death in the years of underground rock and roll for ten years, there were countless setbacks and countless difficulties. Each team member thought about giving up more than once, but they persisted, even if the band has never been able to achieve public significance. Success, but Hugo never regretted that ten years. This is what Kurt Warner told Hugo in his life. Kurt looked at Hugo''s right hand outstretched, still a little jerky. In his life, he never knew there were fans. The University of Northern Iowa football team only mixed in the third level league. Even if there are so-called fans, they are just some local residents and family friends of the players. But today, Kurt has actually seen a fan, a fan who knows his name. This makes Kurt''s heart full of flavor. Miscellaneous, at a loss. "Uh... Hugo... May I ask you a question?" Kurt looked at Hugo in front of him and asked hesitantly. After getting Hugo''s permission, he went on to say, "Why do you like me?" "I like that you pass the ball unhurriedly under pressure. Even in the face of a strong impact, you can still clearly observe the position on the field and then make the correct judgment." Hugo said with a smile, " I believe you can find your place in the alliance and create your own brilliance." Kurt looked at Hugo and stammered, "You, are you serious? Or, is this just polite?" No one has ever said these things to Kurt, because no one has ever believed it. Kurt can find a position in the professional league, even his family members are not confident enough, but the problem is that if it is his family, he would say these encouraging words to comfort him, but the person in front of him has no relatives and no reason. But still willing to believe him, this made Kurt suddenly feel a little flattered. Hugo realized that Kurt had not experienced the stormy seas at this time, and even the draft was only halfway through. Now Kurt still hopes that he can be in the fourth to seventh round of the draft tomorrow. Stand out from the crowd. Therefore, Kurt hasn''t experienced four years of ups and downs and tempers, so Kurt naturally hasn''t shown that kind of tenacity that will never yield. But Hugo was just stunned, and then he smiled, "Kurt, I am a fan, a pure fan. I don''t need to flatter you, and I don''t need to flatter you. I just speak my heart. The most true thought." Kurt listened to Hugo''s simple and plain words, the movement in his eyes suddenly began to surging, and then a little embarrassed to avoid Hugo''s sight, wiped his eyes with both hands indiscriminately, and then said, " Thank you, thank you for your willingness to trust me." Looking at the green Kurt in front of him, Hugo had a real feeling at this time. He was a twenty-two-year-old young man, even four years younger than himself, instead of being on the TV screen before crossing himself. I saw that quarterback with a legendary experience. Since Kurt always looks like an "uncle"-even Kurt calls himself an "old man", Hugo almost ignores this fact. History is really interesting. In the last life, Kurt used his own experience to touch countless people, including Hugo, which made Hugo persevere on the road of rock and roll, and also made Hugo unswervingly step forward after crossing; But this time, Hugo moved Kurt with his trust, and perhaps became a seed of hope. It took root and sprouted in Kurt''s heart, and eventually grew into a luxuriant tree in the sky. Never give up in the future career. So, did Kurt influence Hugo, or did Hugo influence Kurt? This is an infinite loop in the butterfly effect. But Hugo didnt want to find out the truth about this issue. He was just sighing that he once again inadvertently became a footnote to history, just like the Michael Jackson incident. This time he participated in Kurt Warners In history, quietly, he has become an inseparable part of this time and space, rushing along with the river of history. Of course, the most important thing is that he saw Kurt Warner with his own eyes. If Su Zinan and the others knew it, they would be jealous. Maybe Kurt is not a music icon, but he is a hero in the minds of countless people. He used his perseverance to walk out of a legendary road. "So, you are really a movie... actor?" Kurt raised his head again and looked at Hugo, but the wetness in his eyes revealed his embarrassment just now. Hugo chuckled lightly, "I think you can treat me as a fan. I will continue to follow your game in the future, hoping to see you on the nfl stadium, no matter which ball you go to. Team, I will support you!" In fact, Hugo did not have a team that unwaveringly supports in the NFL. After all, he did not inherit the rich culture of the NFL football team. Wyoming is not a state with prosperous sports. It is the most glorious sports event in the history of Wyoming. It was in 1943 that the University of Wyoming Cowboys won the men''s basketball championship. Therefore, he is more supportive of players, such as Kurt Warner, such as Peyton Manning, their team will become the object of his attention. After speaking, Hugo held Kurt''s right hand again, then turned to leave. Kurt sat in a seat and stared at Hugo leaving behind. There was no one left in the rookie seat at this time. The audience in the auditorium was also leaving the stadium. The vitality of the entire Forum Arena seemed to be lost. It took away the general but Kurt felt his inner strength grow bit by bit, and then he clenched his fist to cheer himself up, "When you want to give up, please Remember, there is another stranger who has never met with unparalleled confidence in you, so what right do you have to give up?" Kurt watched Hugo walk towards a group of people, but only halfway there, someone seemed to recognize him, and then five or six people swarmed over him and surrounded him. Excitement can be clearly felt even after thirty yards. Kurt couldn''t help being a little curious, could it be said that this actor named Hugo Lancaster is very famous? As if to confirm his guess, seven or eight people rushed past and surrounded Hugo. Not far away, a few people who looked like Hugos friends walked over quickly, and Hugo was rescued from the crowd. Then Hugo and the group of friends walked towards the exit, but more and more people followed, like the tail of a dinosaur. Seeing this scene, Kurt was stunned! . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 843： Curve road Hugo and others have postponed their departure time, but they did not expect to be recognized. The main reason is that Hugos recognition is indeed too high. Fortunately, these are all **** fans. Although enthusiastic, but It didn''t create any confusion, just left the Forum Arena surrounded by Hugo. But even so, it took a full twenty minutes to leave the Forum Arena. After leaving, Steven Spielberg and David Geffen strongly invited Hugo and others to have dinner together. Afterwards, they opened a bottle of red wine. The group of six people also had a good chat, including being focused. Samora in the food and Leonardo overcoming the tension. By the time Hugo returned home, it was already half past eleven. Fujin and Rick were sitting in the lobby watching the recording and broadcasting of the World Cup qualifiers, and they were enjoying themselves. But seeing Hugo come back, Fu Jin got up and left, "rest early in the evening, and I will resume band practice tomorrow." After Hugo nodded to express his understanding, he lay down directly on the sofa, "What''s wrong? You have to say something tonight. Isn''t the telephone communication the same?" Hugo was joking to Rick. , "You go back so late, won''t Rachel complain?" Rachel is Rick''s wife. Rick couldn''t help but smiled shyly when Hugo said, "She''s used to it." Then he went back to the topic, "Aren''t you going to practice in the band tomorrow, so I didn''t intend to disturb you. By the way, Joe , Henry and I will have a meeting tomorrow. You''d better be there too. We have to confirm the next tour and film promotion plan." Joseph nodded, and sat down beside him, "You seemed surprised on the phone just now, what''s the matter?" When Rick called Joseph to communicate with him before dinner, he temporarily proposed to meet and gather in the evening. They only sat down for a formal conversation yesterday. Today Rick suddenly asked for an official meeting. Joseph thought something had happened. But Rick didn''t elaborate, only that it wasn''t urgent, and it was too late to talk about it after the dinner was over. So when Hugo and the others were having dinner, Rick came to Hugo''s house and waited. Because he didn''t have the key to the house, Joseph asked him to contact Fujin. "Hugo, you went to the draft today. Did Steven give you the tickets?" Rick did not answer Joseph''s words, but looked at Hugo instead. Hearing this question, Joseph was stunned, and then he recalled that at dinner, Rick only asked to meet in the evening after he learned that they and Steven were going to have dinner. Hugo didnt know, so he nodded, Yes, Steven called me that day to ask me if Im interested in football. He has a few extra tickets for the draft. In fact, Steven asked Hugos. At that time, he was also a little surprised because he didn''t remember talking about football with Steven when he was on the crew. "I thought it was strange at the time. Asking him how he knew I like football, he said it was just a coincidence." Rick did not speak immediately, but thought for a while, then looked up at Hugo, "I just heard Joe say that besides Steven, there is David Geffen?" Hugo also noticed the caution in Ricks words, and couldnt help but look at Joseph, wanting to find an answer, but Joseph was also at a loss at this time. After all, Joseph had been transformed into Hugos manager in the past two months. , Although the news in the circle is still being continuously received, after all, the manager has been far away from the first line, and the breadth and depth of the news are not so well-informed. "Yes, Steven came to watch the draft with David today." Hugo nodded in affirmation, "What''s wrong, Rick, is there something wrong?" Hugo and Rick have just started working together after all. There is no tacit understanding between the two people, so all communication can only start from the beginning. Hugo chose the easiest way and opened the skylight to speak brightly. Rick also had this idea, so he came over overnight. He thought about it and organized his own language. "I think Steven and David are looking for you today. It may not be that simple. Of course, It is also possible that I think too much about all of this." Rick is a very cautious man, he never makes unreasonable speculations. Hugo didn''t feel deeply about this, but Joseph understood it very well. Hearing this, Joseph couldn''t help but get serious, thinking carefully about today''s meeting, but apart from rugby, which is rugby, they didn''t talk about any important issues at all. Rick knew that what he was talking about was too general, and said quickly, "This is the way it is. Recently, there have been a lot of scripts looking for you, but I have stayed and screened them one by one. Some of them feel pretty good. , I also made an appointment with the screenwriter or the producer to talk, wanting to learn more about these projects." In fact, the situation in the past two months is somewhat subtle. On the one hand, after Hugo won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor, the major production companies are obviously bullish about Hugos future, so many of the scripts in preparation are aimed at With Hugo, Rick, as Hugos new agent, naturally became a steamed bun. On the other hand, because of the internal division of the international innovation management company, it directly gave birth to the endeavour elite brokerage company. The international innovation management company headed by Marvin Josephson is naturally doing its best to use the human resources in its hands to make the endeavour elite brokerage company. Strangled in the infancy, so some producers will wait and see temporarily because of human relations. However, for production companies, the situation of the brokerage company is not what they need to consider, they really care about the initial benefits. Therefore, Hugo''s powerful appeal still overwhelmed the human relationship. In the past two months, Rick actively invited him to lunch to discuss the producer of the script, at least in double digits. Of course, Rick didn''t tell Hugo about these delicate and subtle things, but simply said a result, "One of the projects is David Geffen. I had lunch with David and the conversation was very pleasant." At this point, things seem to have become clear. But the problem is, today David never mentioned the new work from beginning to end. Is it really just an affair? Rick continued, "This project has been in preparation for some time. David is going to invest 50 to 60 million US dollars to build a luxurious lineup. At present, the director has been determined to be Neil Jordan (.), In terms of actors, David intends to choose each role carefully. He thinks you are very suitable for the role of the actor, so he has talked to me and wanted to see your opinion, but I still prepare for the tour with you For reasons, I haven''t given him a reply for the time being." "Are you dissatisfied with this project?" Hugo asked. Rick didn''t mention it at all yesterday. To be precise, Rick didn''t mention any project yesterday. Rick laughed happily, "No, I just want to look at the overall situation again, to have a better understanding, and after I am sure that it is suitable, I will talk to you, so that you can ask about the script, and I will have one. Explain." Another thing Rick did not say is that he knew that Hugo must be mainly touring at the moment and would not accept any scripts. Besides, "Life and Death Speed" just finished in March, there is really no need for Hugo. The script is too intensive, so Rick is not in a hurry. Joseph sat next to him, but suddenly remembered, "Hugo, do you remember? Steven introduced David to you before the Oscars ceremony. You talked for a long time that day. You said, would it be from then that David wanted you to act in this script?" Hugo was dumbfounded. When Joseph reminded him like this, he remembered that he and David met at the Oscars, "No way, what kind of script is it? He actually started brewing it two months ago. Wouldn''t it be fine to just speak up?" "Yes, this is the reason why I came here today." Rick took over and said, "If it''s just a script, David doesn''t have to go around in a big circle. Even if you are afraid that you will refuse, he can have a deep conversation with you. There is no need to go around like this at all." Joseph and Hugo also nodded, Hugo said, "During the draft and dinner today, David did not mention the project." "Look, you and David twice met with Steven, and Steven was also on the scene. If David wants you to act in this script, just let Steven convince you. But he didnt. Rick paused here, as if he was trying to sort out his thoughts, and then he said, So I wonder if its because David and Steven made big moves, they Just want to make friendship with you. Steven and you have always been very good, and he has repeatedly spoken to you in the media, and now it is David... I think maybe they are considering more than just my hands. This project is a long-term development in the future." "What development?" Joseph said, but there was an answer in Hugo''s brain that was ready to come out! DreamWorks. Rick didnt know what Hugo was thinking, so he continued, In fact, Stevens moves are very frequent after the Oscars. He seems to be brewing some big moves, not only David, but also Disneys chairman Jeff Ray Katzenberg. Jeffrey and Disneys CEO Michael Eisner (.) have a very bad relationship. Disney calls Eisner a tyrant, and the relationship between the two is very tight." Rick took a look at Hugo, and then said carefully, "So I''m wondering if Steven wants to start a company and has a big plan. So, they have a good relationship with you. , I hope that after the establishment of the company, if there is a suitable opportunity, I can cooperate with you." Hugo looked at Rick in surprise. What is meant by seeing the essence through the phenomenon? Today Rick taught Hugo a vivid lesson! . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 844： Proof of status Rick''s words undoubtedly opened up a whole new world, and both Joseph and Hugo fell into contemplation. Prior to this, although Hugo has proven that he is a successful actor, all major production companies will also list Hugo as the object of cooperation, and even the names of the first few on this list, but Yu Guo has always been an ordinary actor, and has not risen to the category of "strategic significance". Even the internal struggles of international innovation management companies have no such real feeling. But now, according to what Rick said, that is to say, Steven Spielberg and David Geffen are gradually establishing their own network in order to create DreamWorks, and Hugo has also become this big A member of the net is still the target they hope to win. This also means that Hugo has truly entered the Hollywood power list. Since 1989, "Forbes ( magazine has published a list of Hollywood powers every year. This list includes production company bosses and executives, front-screen actors, producers, directors, and even brokerage companies. Covering all areas of the entertainment industry, from actors to singers, from Hollywood to Broadway, from New York Fashion Week to Paris Fashion Week, it can be said to be the most vivid portrayal of the power of the entire entertainment industry. Everyone who can make this list is a person who can have a piece of sky in the entertainment industry, such as the situation of internal struggles in international innovation management companies, or when DreamWorks is established, they can become the target of being attracted, or even become The key person to change the pattern is a symbol of power. And now, Hugo has entered this class in a real sense for the first time! But Hugo didn''t have much real feelings. Although he attended the Oscars, many people did come to him to talk to him, but is this the so-called power and the so-called connections? "Are you sure? Why did they win me? I''m just an actor, and I don''t have many friends. I don''t have the so-called prestige in the Actors Guild, and I don''t have my own production company. I don''t even notice that I have any influence. The abilities of others, why should they win me over?" Hugo thinks that Rick thinks too much. Even if DreamWorks is about to be established, he is just an ordinary actor, a small shrimp, he has no ability to influence the situation, Steven and David are like this. Powerful figures don''t need to win him over. Rick didn''t answer directly, but turned to look at Joseph. Joseph is also thinking at this time. Although Joseph is no longer an agent, and it has only been more than two years before and after he became an agent, even so, he can still see the essence through the phenomenon keenly, and he is also aware To the truth in Rick''s words. However, there are too few clues in Joseph''s hands, so he can''t immediately say a keenly why. "Then what kind of actor do you think is a powerful person?" Joseph noticed Rick''s sight, so he spoke to Hugo. He is now the bridge between Hugo and Rick, and he must shoulder this responsibility. Hugo thought for a while, "Arnold Schwarzenegger, Harrison Ford, Tom Cruise..." These are the most influential actors today. They even have the ability to influence the decisions of the production company, including Change the director, change the screenwriter, pull sponsorship, etc. Joseph looked at Rick, but this time Rick was not waiting, and he took the initiative to say, "Now you are in their position." "What?" Hugo''s first reaction was to disbelieve, "You are kidding. I didn''t take a 15 million dollar film, and I didn''t have a strong box office appeal. I also didn''t influence the production company''s decision. Ability, how can I compare with them." Before taking "Pulp Fiction", Hugo already had a real sense of his rank among the top. Although all his current works have not been able to exceed the shackles of eight million, he does have this in major production companies. level. In this regard, Hugo has a real feeling, but Hugo feels that he has just entered the first line, and there is still a long way to the top, and he still needs to work hard. "I currently have at least four scripts in my hand and I am willing to offer you 15 million dollars in remuneration to invite you to play. David''s project not only gives you such a price, but also I am willing to let you enjoy box office dividends." Rick also Not in a hurry, he spoke word by word, making Hugo''s eyes widened, and Joseph sitting next to him was also a little surprised. Joseph can expect the "15 million U.S. dollars" salary, which is indeed the current value of Hugo, but such a high salary plus box office dividends, which obviously exceeded expectations. It seems that the follow-up effects of the Oscar statuette and the Cannes actor are far more powerful than imagined. "You have three consecutive movies with a box office of over 100 million U.S. dollars, and one of them is a 200 million work. Do you know how Cruise came up? A strong rise of''High Aspirations'', plus another The great success of "Rain Man". "High Aspirations" had a box office of 176 million U.S. dollars; and "Rain Man" brought Dustin Hoffman an Oscar figurine, Cruise But there is nothing. Look at you now, you have created something more brilliant than Cruise." Rick''s speech is very organized and concise, and each sentence can directly find the key points, and immediately takes out the persuasive power of the entire dialogue. Only then did Hugo know that the brilliance he had created in the past two years was far more spectacular than imagined, but he still didn''t have a personal sense of reality. "As for the ability to influence the production company, how do you know that you haven''t?" Rick said here, showing a simple smile, but his eyes flashed with a sly light, "Did you forget, the crew of''Life and Death Hour'' you participated in? When it comes to the selection of the heroine, although it is not your decision, you have already received the attention of the production team, and Leos joining is also due to your recommendation." "Although your influence on the production company is still weak, you are indeed growing. So, don''t underestimate your current ability." After Rick finished speaking, he paused for a while, and then again. He added, Hugo, although you are still only a first-line star, and you are still some distance from the top superstars, your current potential is visible to everyone. As long as the next few works can be arranged reasonably, you It''s something more advanced than Tom Cruise, Harrison Ford, and Arnold Schwarzenegger." In the end, Rick concluded, "So, you are powerful, far more powerful than you realize. Steven, David, and the others have seen your potential. Of course, for now, It is not so much that they want to borrow your power, as it is that they value your value as an actor more." Joseph added, "What they value is your attractiveness to the production company and to the audience. You know, an actor who has a box office appeal and can perform well is not always present." This is also an important reason why Tom Hanks is so precious. Tom truly became the top presence in Hollywood since 1994. "Forrest Gump" not only won him unanimous praise for acting skills, but also let him Reaping a super high box office, this also made the honest and honest Tom become the representative of good American men, and quickly entered the forefront of Hollywood power rankings. Hugo obviously understood it too and nodded, "So you mean, I have also become the actor that major production companies hope to compete for." After summarizing Rick''s analysis and Joseph''s supplement, it is such a simple truth. Steven and David are preparing to establish DreamWorks. This is the inevitable trajectory of history that Hugo knows, and he has become the kind of actor DreamWorks hopes to strive for. This is not only the best that Hugo has obtained as an actor. Direct recognition is also a testament to Hugo''s current status in Hollywood. In fact, what Rick and Joseph did not say is that Hugo is also one of the senior partners of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. If the brokerage company can develop, then this will become part of Hugo''s power. Therefore, Rick realized that the significance of this opportunity was much more than imagined. Steven is currently an artist under the Creative Artist Agency, and it is estimated that he will change the agency in a short period of time. But if the Endeavour Elite Agency can catch up on Stevens line, so that their actors will appear on the movie screen moreeven the works of the new company that Steven is preparing for, this will be great for Endeavour Elite. It is definitely a huge improvement. Of course, these are power struggles at a deeper level. Rick still had to understand some situations in depth to be able to make a more accurate judgment, so he didn''t say anything. But when Rick saw Joseph''s eyes, he noticed the familiar light, and the two couldn''t help but smile at each other. Steven and David hope to cooperate with Hugo. Hugo is not surprised by this, because Steven has shown his friendship to him before and once said that he hopes that there will be opportunities for cooperation in the future; relatively speaking, Hugo was even more surprised that Rick actually guessed from the clues that DreamWorks was about to be born. This is Rick''s true style, which Hugo admired very much. Hugo''s ability to become a potential partner in the pre-planning before the establishment of DreamWorks is not only due to Stevens cooperation, but also the best commendation for Hugos current presence in Hollywood. This is a huge Windfall. But Hugo suddenly remembered another important point. If Steven and David really hope to cooperate with Hugo, DreamWorks has not achieved any results yet. It is even more long-term to mention cooperation. So these few meetings They are not in a hurry, they are just doing ordinary social interactions and consolidating friendship bit by bit. However, Rick mentioned before that David has a project that he wants to work with. What kind of project is this? . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 845： Top secret item "Rick, what did you say about the project that David asked you to talk about?" Hugo suddenly became curious. What was the project that allowed David Geffen to come and talk with Rick so solemnly. , Or in other words, what is the project that can be a good start for the cooperation between DreamWorks and Hugo? When Rick heard this question, he couldn''t help but was stunned. "What?" Then he reacted and asked in confusion, "Aren''t you going to take the script for the time being, so I''m still considering it. Leave that project to you." Hugo chuckled slightly, "It''s just curiosity. Curious about what kind of project is, David actually started planning two months ago, but he never mentioned it to me officially." Rick suddenly realized, "In fact, this is not surprising. I don''t think David himself has a clear candidate. He contacts you, even if it is not for my unfounded guess," Rick blinked himself mockingly. Blinking his eyes made Hugo and Joseph both laugh. "He probably wants to see for himself whether you are suitable for that role. In fact, after I talked to David last time, he didn''t contact him anymore, but today he watched the draft with you again, I guess, He should be looking at the performance of "Life and Death Speed" after it was released. After all, he offered 15 million dollars in remuneration and box office dividends, just to be able to be worth the money." Now the conversations of a few of them sitting here are all just conjectures. Even if Hugo knew that DreamWorks was about to be established, he couldnt be sure. What Rick had guessed was the truth. Maybe Steven and David were simply willing to be friends with Hugo. After all, they were the bosses, and Yu If it''s just an artist who has recently risen strongly-the future is still unclear, maybe a "Life and Death" will return to the original point after a fiasco. Therefore, every time he mentioned David''s thoughts, Rick seemed a little hesitant. After all, he was not the roundworm in David''s stomach, and there was no way to accurately guess. But Hugo has a different perspective. In the past two years, he has actually missed many classic scripts, but he has lost his horse and knows nothing. At least Hugo can put "Schindler''s List" and "Pulp Fiction". The works of "Life and Death Hour" are already a huge victory in hand. Therefore, Hugo now faces those classic scripts with a sense of peace. If he desires, he will try his best to fight for it. If he tries his best, he still misses it. There is no regret. "Listen to you, David is very cautious about this project. Besides Hugo, who else is the subject of investigation?" Joseph''s thoughts are very similar to those of Hugo. He also noticed David''s from Rick''s words. Seriously-although everything is just their speculation. "At first it was Daniel Day-Lewis, but he refused; later he planned to let Sting () come to play..." Rick obviously also has a deep understanding of this project, but yesterday he didn''t rashly and Hugo Speaking of this project, he insisted on his original idea: Recently, Hugo was allowed to focus on the tour, and not long after the "speed of life and death" was completed, the pace of Hugo''s filming could be slowed down slightly. . From this small detail, you can see that Rick''s style as an agent. "Sting? You mean the police. The lead singer of the Cha band ()?" Hugo interrupted Rick quite unexpectedly. Rick nodded naturally, and then asked, "What''s wrong?" Although Sting was born in a rock band, because of his masculine and handsome appearance, he also has guest appearances in many movies, such as "Sulphur Stone and Honey (, "Artificial Bride (the. and other movies. Can also be regarded as the protagonist. Hugo chuckled, "No, he and I worked together once in Dune. I was just a little surprised. David was actually interested in Sting." Sting is an excellent singer, but Can''t be regarded as an outstanding actor. "First Daniel, then Sting, this is indeed a big gap." Daniel is currently recognized as an acting genius, but Sting is not as amazing as his musical talent in acting. Rick shrugged, "That''s because their appearance and temperament have a special charm. This is a vampire movie. In David''s eyes, they all have the vampire temperament. " "Vampire movie?" Joseph said unexpectedly, and Hugo, who was sitting next to him, also showed a surprised expression. There are so many types of Hollywood movies, which is why American movies can compete with movies throughout Europeand even have the upper hand. Among the movie categories, vampire movies are a very unpopular one. It can be planned under the banner of fantasy and horror, but it is a very small cult movie. People generally regard the 1922 German film "Nosferatu (...des.grauens as the world''s first vampire film. It was still in the silent film era, and the famous director f. w. Murnau (f.w. murnau) ignored the objections of the widow of the original author of "Dracula (, Bram Stoker (bram.), and insisted on adapting the novel to the big screen in order to avoid copyright. Troubled, Mornau also changed the name of the movie to "Nosfaratu". This movie has also become a great classic in the history of the silver screen. Since then, a vampire Count named Dracula has become one of the most classic characters in the movie. Vampire movies ushered in their peak period in the 1960s and 1970s. During this period of time, you can see "Dracula" almost every year, and works that can be called famous and classic. There are endless emergence, pushing Dracula''s image into the classic ranks and becoming synonymous with vampires. Prosperity is bound to decline. After entering the 1980s, vampire movies almost disappeared from the big screen. Even the "Four Hundred Years of Vampire Fright" filmed by Francis Ford Coppola and the formidable Cast, the word-of-mouth and box office Not satisfactory, "The story is a good story, but the script is not a good one." Such comments also made the hard performances of a group of powerful actors buried in pale makeup and special effects. "The Four Hundred Years of Vampires" invested 40 million U.S. dollars and gathered big-name actors such as Gary Oldman, Winona Reid, Anthony Hopkins, etc., and finally only earned 80 million U.S. dollars in North America. At the box office, but the world still relies on Coppolas 215 million box office revenue, which avoids the loss of Columbia Pictures. But even so, the entire public opinion still believes that the market potential of the vampire theme has been exhausted, and it is difficult for the story itself to deduce a new charm. Hollywood currently generally believes that this is an abandoned theme. Even if you want to remake, you have to wait fifteen years later-Hollywood generally believes that twenty years is a cycle, that is to say, after a subject reaches its peak and begins to decline, it will take twenty years to reproduce its glory. Therefore, when Rick mentioned that it was a vampire movie, Joseph couldn''t help being a little surprised, and Hugo was surprised because there was an answer in his mind. But Rick didn''t think so much. He still smiled and said, "David has put so much effort into this project. He won''t be happy to see your reaction like this." This is how Rick is joking. Since Wei decided to invest in a vampire movie, he himself is an authority figure in the movie circle. He naturally understands the risks of this subject matter and understands the pressure of public opinion that must be endured to make such a movie. Ricks words made Joseph chuckle, and then he listened to Rick continuing to say, Sting was also excluded because of his lack of acting skills, and later he chose Johnny Depp. Ive heard the news. That is to say, Johnny was very close to this role for a time, but the result was still a failure." "This is a gloomy and evil character?" Joseph''s first reaction was like this. From Daniel to Johnny, in fact, they all carry a special temperament, and their acting skills have also withstood many tests. That''s why Joseph came to this conclusion. Rick spread his hands and expressed helplessness, "I''m not sure, because later David had an in-depth conversation with Tom Cruise, Brad Pitt, and Hugo." As soon as this word came out, Joseph was stunned. Strictly speaking, the temperaments of Tom, Brad and Hugo are more sunny and handsome, and they are a group of actors who are quite different from Daniel and Johnny. But after subdividing, Toms temperament will be more niche, Brad will be tougher, and Hugo will have a more refined gentleman feeling. "What kind of actor is David looking for?" Joseph felt a little confused. Rick smiled bitterly, "This is also our question. David is always thinking about it. However, as I heard the news recently, David plans to choose among these three actors, and he is considering it." "What other candidates are there?" Joseph wanted to figure out a sign from it and then asked. "Well, Antonio Banderas, the former River Phoenix, Leonardo DiCaprio, Alexander Lorraine, Ralph Fiennes, Robert Downey Jr....and A newcomer named George Clooney." Rick simply counted, then shrugged, as if to say: There is no clear thought at all, is there? Joseph can only be dumbfounded. These alternate actors have no regularity at all. "But... Hugo is the best acting and most malleable among these actors, right?" "That''s why I had those speculations just now." Rick nodded in agreement, and after speaking, he looked at Hugo. Only then did Rick and Joseph realize that Hugo had been silent for a while, and Rick couldn''t help but speak. Asked, "Hugo, what''s wrong, is there anything wrong?" Hugo came back to his senses, "No, it''s okay, what is the name of this project?" "Uh... "Night Interview with Vampire".". If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 846： See you again After entering the 21st century, vampire movies that have been in a slump for more than ten years benefited from the idol movie "Twilight ( series and idol TV series "The Vampire Diaries (the..., heavy taste and high-quality drama series "True Love as Blood (" true.) came out one after another, and the long-silent vampire-themed works once again set off a frenzy in 2008 and once again swept the world. However, this trend is more driven by the vigorous development of young idols. When people review classic vampire movies, they find that most of the real classics come from the past. For example, the first vampire movie "Nosferatu", such as "blade", such as "buffy the vampire slayer (buffy. the... slayer, such as "Underworld (, etc. Wait. Among the many classic vampire movies, there are two works that are also popular, one is the "queen. Interview with Vampires". The two works have two things in common. The first is that their male protagonists are all Lester, and the second is that their original authors are all Anne Rice (anne.). Annie Rice is an American horror novel and romance. A representative writer who wants to write. Her works are known for vividly depicting horror plots. Most of the themes of the novels are the isolation of people in the historical background and the pursuit of self. The characters in the novels always show social or non-representative isolated groups in society. . Annie''s novels started from "Interview with the Vampires at Night" in 1976, and in the following 25 years, she created twelve books, building an epic of the vampires with her extraordinary imagination. Annie''s most famous novel is the first series of vampire stories, from the fourth millennium BC to the end of 1995, that is, to the end of the "Devil Minock (.the. published in 1995. The works published afterwards are basically branches interspersed in this story. In this series, the vampire Lestat (lestat) is the well-deserved protagonist, running through Anne''s novel throughout. Among Anne''s novels, "The Vampire Queen" and "Interview with the Vampire" have both been adapted into movies, but the former is far inferior to the latter in terms of quality, word of mouth, box office, and influence. "Interview with Vampires at Night" appeared in 1994 and is hailed as one of the best vampire works in movie history. "Interview with the Vampire" is told from a third perspective. A "visitor" named Daniel meets Louis the vampire, and then hears a vampire epic about the struggle of human nature. After losing his wife and giving up a daughter, Louis lived a life of walking dead, and then met and assimilated the vampire Lester. Louis, who still retains the human side, is unwilling to satisfy his desire for blood sucking. Looking to hurt people''s lives, they draw animal blood to survive. But the evil and unruly Lester wanted to teach Louis to be a real vampire kind. This movie is wonderful not only because of the in-depth discussion of vampires and the mourning of retro; it is also because of the in-depth discussion of human nature. The core idea of ??the whole movie is to discuss the choice between greed and humanity. Louis resists depriving others of the right to survive for his own survival, and he even more rejects the cold-blooded and cruel power of his life and death. On the one hand, Louis hated the shackles Lester had imposed on him, so he wanted to fight for the vampire''s shackles; but on the other hand, he lingered, vacillating in humanity and greed. He thought that he could stay out of the situation and take care of himself, but he didn''t know that he himself was a vampire-an alien in the eyes of others, but he was unwilling to admit that he was a vampire, and his biased identity made him suffer. On the other hand, Lester is condensed with the loneliness and struggle of life. To him, the vampire is actually a different kind of label. Although he lives recklessly and arrogantly, although he enjoys life luxuriously and dissolutely, he is under the surface. His loneliness caused his soul to gradually dissipate in the endless time occasion. He tried hard to find a companion, but he still couldn''t do so. Not only Louis and Lester, but the other characters in the entire movie "Interview with the Vampire" are also full of discussions about human nature. Strictly speaking, this is a vampire movie, but it is not a vampire movie, because it is dressed in the cloak of a vampire, but it is about life, years, and self-struggle. It can be said that after the release of "Interview with the Vampire", it caused a sensational discussion. There were both praise and criticism. At the beginning of the show, there were actually mixed praises and criticisms. Some people praised this work as a classic, while others derogated it. It''s rubbish, but it is undeniable that this film has withstood the test of time like other classic works. After the years have settled down, film critics have proved that this work is excellent. Of course, if you want to say that "Interview with Vampires at Night" is so good that it is earth-shattering, it is naturally not. It is not as good as "Shawshank''s Salvation" in terms of thinking. Nor has it been able to board the imdb 250 ranking list. But even so, when it comes to the collection of classics in 1994, "Interview with Vampires at Night" is also a member that cannot be ignored. It is absolutely no problem to rank among the top ten! Why? Because the cultural influence of this film has set off a frenzy, and it has Benefiting from the situation of the three super handsome guys, the classic image of "a vampire that can never be surpassed" was created. "Interview with the Vampire" has become the most pleasing movie by countless fans. In the later vampire movies, whether it is the "Twilight" series or the "Vampire Diaries", it has always been unable to surpass the classic image of "Interview with the Vampire", which is in the minds of many fans. Among them, Tom Cruise who plays Leicester, Brad Pitt who plays Louis, and Antonio Banderas who plays Armand are the real vampires. The beautiful boyhood Tom Cruise broke the idol baggage in everyones eyes and starred in the pale and handsome Leicester. As a result, he became the most successful vampire image in screen history. Twenty years later, even in the "Twilight" "Under the super popularity, people can''t ignore Tom''s charming face. The bright and sunny Brad-Pitt challenged Louis, who is struggling on the edge of human nature. In fact, it is still controversial. Some people think that Louis should be more feminine, because his personality is too weak and hesitant, and there is still no real meaning. The heart is cruel-even the plotting of Leicester is under Claudia''s encouragement, and Brad''s facial lines are too strong; but some people think that Brad has injected a completely different handsome temperament into Louis , Vividly presented the intricacies of this role. The exotic Antonio Banderas starred in the original novel, the beautiful vampire leader Armand, who was only seventeen years old but had lived for hundreds of years. Although it also caused some controversy, Antonio Banderas''s unique style has brought the audience to the audience. A vampire with another flavor has also become a classic screen image. It is these three actors who have pushed the paleness and beauty of vampires to a new extreme, and in one fell swoop made "Interview with Vampires at Night" a sensational topic effect. Some people even said that the success of "Interview with Vampires at Night" was due to four people, Anne Rice and three actors. In this, Tom and Brad''s partner has become a good story, causing countless topics, even after twenty years, people still talk about it. "Interview with the Vampire" is unique among countless classics in 1994. With its unique charm, strong influence and excellent box office, it occupies an important place and became indispensable for the golden year of 1999. Part. In 2014, when people mentioned vampires, the first reaction of most people, including Hugo, was "idols." The celebrities who relied on "Twilight" and "The Vampire Diaries" to become popular are typical idol stars with a big The votes are crowded, and the popularity is extremely high. However, in the eyes of professionals, it is often a negative word, because these works do not test the actors at all, just stand out with a zombie face to pose, not only without the test of acting skills, even the story itself cannot withstand it. From the point of scrutiny, this kind of role is no problem even if it is to change any actor. This is absolutely taboo and absolute rejection for professionals. For example, Robert Pattinson, who became a top star with the "Twilight" series, some people predict that the Academy will not open the door to him within 20 years; another example is that "Twilight" received numerous praises in independent films before Kristen Stewart (. stewart), her talent was gradually worn out in this set of movies, instead she became an actor representative with facial paralysis, which made many people very embarrassed. But this kind of law is an exception in "Interview with Vampires at Night". Whether it is Leicester or Louis, the test of acting skills is actually very severe. The character''s struggle and thinking about human nature, combined with the special identity of vampire It can be said that it has been further sublimated ~ www.novelhall.com~ It is not an easy task to play these two roles well. Lester in particular, this role is the first protagonist in Annie''s novels. The complexity and contradictions in him have been for a long time, and it can be said that it is the most three-dimensional and vivid role. When Hugo heard Rick say the name "Interview with the Vampire", he couldn''t help but sigh. His premonition was correct. When he heard the "Vampire Movie", he actually had this work in his mind. Name again. Even Hugo, a person who is very repulsive of vampire movies-the aftereffects of watching movies in the "Twilight" series, couldn''t help but sigh when he later watched "Interview with the Vampires at Night". It turned out to be an idol movie. It turns out that vampire movies can also be shot. To be so wonderful, so delicate, so deep. But Hugo is even more lamented that the 1990s is really the golden age of Hollywood movies, and there are endless wonderful works. The classics he has heard in the past two years are really countless. No, it is another one at hand. However, he has no intention of acting now. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 847： Choose boldly "''Interview with the Vampire" does not sound like Dracula''s series?" After hearing Rick''s answer, Joseph took the initiative and said. Speaking of vampires, Count Dracula is naturally the most widely known image, and it is also the most frequently adapted vampire image in Hollywood, which has almost become synonymous with vampires. Rick nodded, "This is an adaptation of Anne Rice''s novel. It is another great book about vampires." Rick explained briefly, and then looked at Hugo, "In this work There are two main male vampire roles, both of whom can be regarded as the protagonist, but David wants you to play that charming vampire, in the readers words, graceful and evil, handsome and deadly." "Me? Charm?" Hugo couldn''t help laughing when he heard Rick''s words, "Is David sure that he didn''t find the wrong person?" Hugo''s whole personality is actually very clear, that kind of sunshine. Brilliant sparkles between the eyebrows, similar to gloomy, pale, seductive. Vampire traits like confusion and evil are hard to see in Hugo. Rick and Joseph were also infected by Hugos laughter, but Joseph opened his mouth and said, "But the actors, Pete, Cruise, and Day Lewis, dont have that kind of''charming'' temperament, and vampires. The image is very different." Strictly speaking, among the candidates Rick just mentioned, the closest to this temperament is Johnny Depp. His gloomy and pale image in "Edward Scissorhands" has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. . "You never expected that Cruise was on the waiting list, and he asked for the role." Rick turned his eyes to Joseph and said with a smile. Sure enough, Joseph''s surprised expression appeared clearly between his eyebrows, "He lost his mind?" Tom Cruises image is a typical idol boy, handsome face, awe-inspiring temperament, and a little bit of butter scholars ??taste. He is even known as a "flower-like man", but not too much. After being weak, he still has a neat and bold masculine temperament. This is also an important reason why he can become the number one handsome guy in Hollywood. Most of the works that Tom has appeared in are like this. His four most successful works at present are the immature and young high school students in "The Good Boy Is Crazy (., the young and energetic pilots in "High Aspirations", and The lost brother in "Rain Man", the eager boy in "Born on July 4th". The images of Tom in these works are more or less overlapped, especially the kind of boy mixed with man''s temperament, which makes him popular in the United States. Such a Tom Cruise, but voluntarily asked to star in such a rebellious work as "Interview with the Vampire", and is also a vampire character full of "charm", this will definitely cause a huge sensation, it is estimated that his fans will find it difficult to accept this. A decision. Rick agreed with Josephs words, but he didnt react that much. He just chuckled twice, "Perhaps we can understand that this role is very attractive to Tom. David will want you to play this role. I think it''s because of your breakthrough performance in''Schindler''s List''." Xian said half a sentence to Hugo. People call Hugo''s performance in "Schindler''s List" "evil sexy", showing Hugo''s completely different actor charm, and it really makes the whole Hollywood shine. Hugo didn''t answer immediately, but after thinking about it, he asked. "What role does David want me to play in "Interview with the Vampire"?" "Leicester. Do you read it?" Rick replied, "I have only started to read these two days. I heard that the character of Lester is the core character throughout all of Annie''s novels. It is a very complicated character." It was Lai as expected. St. Lester can be called one of the most complicated and charming vampires in the history of all vampire movies, and even many people think that it is no problem to delete this "one". Anne-Rice''s Lester is the youngest son of a marquis house in France. He is much spoiled, but he can''t stand the stereotyped atmosphere of the family. He ran away from home many times and was taken back. Lester is born with a kind of unruly rebellious and casual, a touch of gentleness at the moment of lowering his head, revealed from the inadvertently dangling golden hair, his eyebrows are slightly raised, and a touch of seductive charm is rippling between his pupils. In an instant, he was indescribably fatal and innocent. He possessed a noble temperament, looking at everything in the world with inviolable awe-inspiring and pride. He had an androgynous wild and unruly feminine temperament. It can be said that the role of Lester has an unprecedented challenge to acting, whether it is a movie that used to make a vampire Dracula, or a movie that idolized a vampire, or a movie that demonized a vampire. In the work, the vampire is just a specific symbol, and the intricacies of the characters'' personalities are rarely unearthed. Imagine a group that is eternally immortal and unable to bathe in the sun, and how the loneliness, perversion, violence, bloody, cruelty, and loneliness that have settled down after the vicissitudes of time are mixed. Unfortunately, most vampire movies do not discuss this. The great success of "Interview with Vampires at Night" actually lies in the excavation of vampires. They regard the vampire as an independent individual, a real existence, rather than a symbol representing a group. In the writing of the original author, Anne, Lester is undoubtedly the top priority. He has assembled all the romance, all the horrors, and all the adventures of Anne about vampires. This also makes the thickness and depth of Leicester''s character surpass any other vampire, and even surpass the brilliance and ups and downs of many historical figures. It is not an easy task to portray this character, and it can even be said to be unprecedented. challenge. Even with "Schindler''s List" ahead, David hopes that Hugo, whose temperament and image are far apart, will play Leicester. This is undoubtedly a very bold choice, even a risky choice. Because the challenge of the role of Leicester is really too big! Hugo suddenly became a little excited. This is an excellent acting challenge opportunity, which can almost be said to be challenging the impossible. After all, for a virtual character like a vampire, it is difficult for actors to find reference objects in real life. An immortal creature who has lived for three centuries, what should his state of mind be? I am afraid that no one can answer this question, just like no one can answer the question "what if I cross three hundred years ago", because it is presumed The answer of is always only preset, and only true after experiencing it personally. When I read it before, I saw those who passed through or were reborn, and quickly adjusted to the surrounding situation, and then quickly began to kill the Quartet. This seemed really simple. But when Hugo really experienced the incredible things like "traveling" in person, he knew that this is not as simple as adapting to an unfamiliar environment, but adapting to a change in time and space, adapting to changes in his own identity, and adapting to the upturned world. Change, that kind of strong impact cannot be described in words. Therefore, after the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo was very grateful to Joseph. In a sense, he also had a sense of dependence on Joseph, just like the first person he saw after a small animal broke out of its shell. Will call "mother", Joseph is not only the first person he knows in this time and space, but also a partner who helps him adapt here. It is conceivable that if Hugo challenged Leicester, such an unprecedented and unique vampire, what an interesting thing would be. After "Interview with the Vampires" came out, in twenty years, although vampire movies have never really disappeared from the audience''s sight, there has never been a person as charming and profound as Leicester. Role. Thinking of this, Hugo was naturally a little excited. But this excitement only lasted for a short while, and soon Hugo calmed down. He realized that he really couldnt take the script and the tour was already in sight. He still had to focus on the band. right. Compared to challenging the role, he must spend more energy on challenging the first real tour at this time. After listening to Rick''s name "Interview with the Vampire", it suddenly became clear that Hugo made a decision, and there was no need to hesitate too much at this time. So Hugo smiled at Rick and said, Ill focus on the tour for the time being, and Im not going to talk about the movie for now. Hugo has now cultivated enough concentration to control it. By myself. Rick was not surprised at all. They discussed this issue yesterday and made a decision, so he didn''t bring up the proposal of "Interview with Vampires at Night" yesterday, "Okay, I see." Rick He agreed simply and neatly. "What about Steven and David?" After going around, Hugo returned the topic to the beginning. Rick also came back to his senses, "In fact, there is nothing to pay attention to. I rushed over today just to understand the situation, which will have some influence on the future development direction of our companyʷSteven Spielberg and David Geffen really want to establish a new company. Maybe this is a good opportunity for an elite company. "As for you, you dont know what to do anyway, and you just need to develop normally. It''s okay. " Now Steven and David have not had a showdown and said that everything is just Hugo and their guesses, so there is no need to adjust any strategy, everything can be developed in accordance with the normal track. This is the reason why soldiers come to cover water and soil. After finishing the situation, Rick didn''t stay too much. "You should rest early. Don''t you need to contact the band tomorrow. If you have any questions, I will contact Joe." After Rickley landed and spoke, he turned and left. Hugo stood there and thought for a while, talked so much with Rick tonight, but in the end there seemed to be nothing left. Perhaps this is the benefit of having agents, managers, and assistants at the same time. The complicated matters are left to them. Hugo only needs to focus on the professional aspects of performance and music. This feeling is very good. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 848： Road to glory On May 24, 1994, Glory to Death''s first anniversary tour concert officially kicked off. One year ago, on May 25th, the Glory to the Dead Band was formally established, gathering Hugo-Lancaster, Dropnell-Fukin-Reinhardt, Neal-Anderson, and Alfonso A five-member band consisting of Lopez, Giulio, Pedro, Cesar, and Casa was born in Los Angeles. At the beginning, this band assembled because of common interests and hobbies could not have imagined. One year later, they will become the representative of American New Wave Rock. Their first official ticket tour will actually set off such a frenzy, which completely detonated the heat wave of the midsummer of 1994. . The tour named "Road to Glory(. announced its official schedule on April 11. Glory to death will start the journey from the Hollywood Bowl in Los Angeles, and then go through San Francisco to Las Vegas, Seattle, Cheyenne, Denver, Houston, Dallas, New Orleans, Nashville, Chicago, Atlanta, Miami, Philadelphia, Washington, Finally arrived in New York. The tour started on May 24th and lasted until July 16th. The whole tour lasted nearly two months. There were 32 performances in total. It can be described as a intensive performance. Glory to death will dedicate an audiovisual show to all audiences. feast. This will also be a tour of glory to death that truly demonstrates strength. It is different from the carnival at the music festival and the casualness of street performances. This tour is a ticket sales performance. Can the band''s performance be worth the price of the ticket and the concert? Attendance and audience''s word of mouth will become the focus of attention. This time, the glorious to death tour will use the traditional rock band method, take the band bus to start, after the performance of one city, immediately take the bus to the next city. This road tour is also the most rock-and-roll spirit way, but it is different from the tour last year in the glory to the death. Last year, the glory to the death is almost wherever you go. This time it is a complete planning of the itinerary; the glory to the death last year They are all performing on the street, but this time they are selling tickets at a fixed concert venue. This also means that loyal fans can clearly grasp the band''s trends. The performance venue, hotel, and departure route have been disclosed in advance. It is conceivable that a large number of fans will follow the band from the beginning to complete this tour. Especially this time the tour itinerary is completely included in the summer vacation, which is undoubtedly a huge piece of good news for fans. After the announcement of the "Road to Glory" tour itinerary, it aroused heated discussions in countless media, especially when the news of the death of Kurt-Cobain was noisy, reawakening the entire markets infinite memory of rock and roll, and for the past six months The most discussed band in the time, the similarities between Glory To Death and Nirvana have been repeatedly mentioned. Under such circumstances, the topicality and exposure of "Road to Glory" have risen sharply. On April 18th, Los Angeles and San Francisco took the lead in selling tickets, selling tickets for Los Angeles on May 24th and 25th, and tickets for San Francisco on May 27th and 28th. The Hollywood amphitheatre in Los Angeles can accommodate 17,000 spectators. Last year, to the death of glory, I chose this place as the final stop of the road tour. It was not a ticketing performance. The album was not released at that time. "I am unknown", but they gathered more than 10,000 spectators to arrive at the scene. It was a grand occasion and caused many topics. San Francisco is held at the Coastline Amphitheatre (.) in the south of the city. The Coastline Amphitheatre is not indoors in San Francisco. You must drive along the coast to reach it. It is about forty miles away. However, after the theater was completed in 1986, it was California. One of the most famous concert venues, Pearl Sauce, Nirvana, Guns and Roses and other big names are willing to arrange concerts here, and countless music carnivals, including the Junjie Music Festival, are also very happy to take place here. , And residents of "Country on Wheels" are also willing to drive to participate in the concert feast. The Shoreline Open Air Theater is significantly larger, with a total capacity of 22,500 spectators, which is far more spacious than the Hollywood Open Air Theater. When EMI announced the venue for the two concerts at the beginning of Glory to Death, many media actually expressed their concerns: concerns about attendance. The past six months of Glory to Death is indeed very powerful, but after all, it is only a rookie band, and there is only one album coming out. More importantly, this is a ticket concert, and enough audiences are willing to open their pockets. Enter the scene to watch the concert. The non-ticket concert held at the Los Angeles Open Air Theater at the time only gathered 10,000 spectators. This data is incredible for a band that has not released an album, but in an objective sense: this is not full, just occupying Only two-thirds of the auditorium. What about selling tickets now? Can all seats be filled? Will the attendance rate fail to exceed 50%? What''s more frightening is that the Coastline Theater in San Francisco can accommodate more than 20,000 spectators, which is more than Hollywood. The open-air theater has an additional capacity of 5,000 spectators, which is really a difficult task. The decisive factor that worries the media is the ticket price of the concert. It is generally not expensive to watch the concert in the United States. The general concert venue should be around US$12 to US$28, and the luxury concert venue is US$25 to US$25. About 56 dollars; of course, performing singers are also influential. If the singer is worried about attendance, lowering the ticket price is a very effective method. Both the Hollywood Bowl and the Coastline Amphitheater are high-end concert venues with outstanding equipment. The media generally estimate that the ticket price for a glorious concert will fluctuate between US$25 and US$36, which is an acceptable range. However, when EMI announced the ticket price, it fell within the range of US$36 to US$50, which was obviously higher than the price predicted by the media. For a rookie band who has spent less than a year, it is really a burden. You know, the unemployment rate has remained high in the past two years, and the economy has remained sluggish. Concert tickets can be regarded as an extra luxury, at least a lot more expensive than movie tickets worth seven dollars. But after the ticket window opened, all the media fell through their glasses. Los Angeles is the first to usher in a frenzy of ticket purchases. This city, known as the birthplace of the glory to the death, has accumulated a wide base of fans. After confirming the start of ticket sales, there are terrible long queues in the major ticket windows. In an era when Internet and telephone booking were not yet popular, everyone who wanted to buy tickets had to go to the ticket window to buy them in person. As a result, the five ticket offices in Los Angeles ushered in a rare queuing scene. Even the least one had a line of at least one hundred people, and the ticket booth of the Hollywood Bowl, which gathered the most people, gathered. More than 1,500 fans were queuing up. Such a grand occasion even attracted live coverage from local television stations in Los Angeles, which became a grand occasion on April 18. In just two days, all tickets for Los Angeles on May 24 were sold out, and within 24 hours, all tickets on the 25th were officially announced for sale. On the 24th and 25th, nearly 35,000 concert tickets were sold out so quickly. This immediately became the most concerned news of the media in the past two days, even the Los Angeles Times. Both wrote an article in the entertainment version, reporting on the grandeur of fans snapping up tickets. What is even more surprising is that many fans who did not buy tickets actually wandered around the Hollywood Bowl for a long time and did not want to leave for a long time. This is far beyond the expectations of the media: their call for glory to death today. Power is still underestimated. So, what went wrong? Tom Hanks mentioned this incident jokingly during the preliminary promotion of "Forrest Gump", "Because of this incident, I had a little awkwardness with Colin. Originally, Colin planned to line up to buy the concert. As for the tickets, he has been upset that he missed the Junjie Music Festival, so he learned that Glory To Death is about to host a tour, he began to look forward to it. But Rita also wants to watch this concert, she definitely will be It was a good experience, so the purchase of tickets fell on my shoulders. I originally planned to go to buy tickets after the interview today, but when I saw the "Los Angeles Times" at breakfast, I knew the bad news. Breakfast The atmosphere was suddenly ruined. "Colin Hanks (. Hanks) is Tom''s eldest son, born to him and his first wife; Rita Wilson (.) is Tom''s second wife. Tom is obviously helpless about this. "I plan to call Hugo soon to see if there are any internal tickets left. I hope there will be VIP seats for this performance, so I at least have hope. " Not only Tom Hanks, Johnny Depp also said at the final press conference of "Ed Wood (ed., "Oh, this is far beyond my expectations. I always wanted To watch the glorious live performance, UU Reading I heard about their outstanding performance at the Junjie Music Festival, I am very interested. But my agent brought me bad news. I Now I can only hope that when Las Vegas tickets go on sale, I can catch up in time." Judy Foster was even recognized by the fans directly at the ticket sales site. She is in a bad mood now. When interviewed by reporters, she also roared helplessly, "God! I need a ticket, I need one. Tickets! Tickets! After she calmed down, she told reporters, I had expected such a situation a long time ago. The glorious music is worth people''s madness. I have heard of the madness of the Junjie Music Festival, so I I came in line early this morning, but I still missed it. I hope my agent in San Francisco can bring me good news." Glory to death has been born as a comet in the past few months. The great power of the Junjie Music Festival and the "42 Stage" have recognized their excellent strength. So when the official concert kicked off, Naturally, it has been sought after by countless people, including Hugo''s Hollywood colleagues is no exception. But this is just the prelude to the "Road of Glory" to the death of glory. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 849： The beginning of the journey On April 18th, concert tickets in Los Angeles and San Francisco were sold together. Tickets for Los Angeles on the 24th and 25th were sold out within three days. Relatively speaking, San Francisco is not inferior. Tickets for San Francisco on the 27th were only one day behind, and they were announced for sale on April 20. After the ticket sales started again at 9 am on the 21st, only two hours later, the tickets for San Francisco on the 28th were all Sold out. There are a total of 50,000 tickets for the two concerts in San Francisco, and the sales speed is only a little bit slower than that of Los Angeles. If you look at the number carefully, the speed is even faster than Los Angeles. Originally, the media was worried that the 22,500 seats of the San Francisco Coastline Amphitheatre could not be filled. If the attendance rate is less than half, the scene will be very ugly. Many media also satirized EMI Records for being too greedy and glorious. This is only the first ticket sales tour, and it is quite a lofty place to find such a large venue, but the facts have proved that EMI Records is definitely not aimless. Since this glorious to death concert is a pure rock fan carnival, no VIP seats were arranged. The audience will join the carnival without discrimination, which means that even members of the band and EMI Records There are no reserved tickets. The news was announced after the tickets for the Los Angeles and San Francisco venues were sold. In an instant, Las Vegas and Seattle, which were a little silent, immediately became noisy, because the Las Vegas venue was on May 30. 1st and 1st of June, Seattle is 3rd and 4th of June, ticket sales will soon open, then there will be a fierce snatch. Especially Seattle, which is known as the birthplace of garbage rock, because Pearl Sauce, Nirvana Band, Alice Prisoners are all from Seattle. Although glory to death cannot be said to be tit-for-tat against grunge rock, glory to death is indeed shaking the mainstream rock led by grunge rock, so what kind of response the performance of glory to death in Seattle will cause is very worth looking forward to. On April 25th, tickets for the Las Vegas and Seattle venues went on sale again. Both cities sold out all the tickets in just three days. The speed was jaw-dropping. Although a large number of fans have purchased tickets, in fact, there are more fans who have not purchased them. April is not over yet, the tickets for the Los Angeles show on the 24th have been hyped up to a thousand dollars, which has been doubled by 20 times; and the tickets for the 25th are even hotter, because this day is the first anniversary of the establishment of the glory to death. This day has a special commemorative significance. The tickets for this day have reached three thousand US dollars, which is amazing. But even so, fans who are willing to buy tickets for the "Road to Glory" concert tour at a high price are still following. Ticket sales have always remained high, and the "Road to Glory" concert tour has become one of the most watched performances this summer. At 8pm on May 24th, Glory to the Dead landed on the Hollywood Bowl on time. On the day of the concert, more than 17,000 seats were filled with seats. Whats more terrifying was that more than 500 people gathered outside the venue. The famous fans wandered for a long time and did not want to leave. They also participated in the band''s performance on the spot and joined the big carnival together. That night, Glory to Death kicked off with a song "Li (, and ended with "Don''t be upset by the past (, t...in.anger". When singing "Don''t be annoyed by the past", the unanimous chorus of more than 20,000 spectators on and off the field became the most shining scene of the night, pushing the heat wave at the end of May to its peak, which seems to have become a glory. Every time I sang the repertoire of this song, every time I sang it, the audience would sing indiscriminately. The deafening chorus sound came from the heart, and the empathetic lyrics made the audience burst into tears. The note fell, and the whole performance ended, but the heat of over 100 degrees Fahrenheit was still boiling, and before the glory walked off the stage, the lights did not even have time to go out, and the sound of "Encore" was already ringing. Up. "Encore! Encore! Encore!" Listening to the shouts that were enough to trigger a small earthquake, the voice has become hoarse. The three-hour roar has almost consumed the last bit of energy in everyone''s body, but the audience still ignored it and gave it up. Everything is shouting "Encore", even if it is silent, dehydrated, or even fainted. The energy of more than 20,000 people gathers together to form a powerful force, which is shaped like a shell in the Hollywood Bowl. Resonance formed in the arch, and the echo was magnificent and long. At this time, even those audiences who were standing outside the theater who were not able to enter have already burst into tears, although they have not been able to see the glorious and deadly performance on the scene, although they have not been able to become the 17,000 A member of the audience, but they are also a part of this concert. They participated in this carnival in their own way. They also truly felt the power in the glorious to death music, that kind of The power is contained in the melody, contained in the singing, and is directly transmitted to the bottom of their hearts. This kind of shock, this kind of moving, only those who really participated in the concert can feel it. So some people have said that before the end of lifebefore the end of youth, you must attend a concert, become a member of the turbulent sea, feel the rhythm and energy of your heartbeat, and feel the madness and enthusiasm in your blood. , This is worthy of this life. "Encore! Encore! Encore!" The overwhelming and shaking shouts made the reporters who came to the scene dumbfounded. Originally, they just accepted the invitation of EMI Records to come to the scene for routine reports, take a look at the concert, and then interview some fans. , To make an official news about the concert, but they witnessed the magnificence of the volcanic eruption and experienced the spectacle of the tsunami: this is the charm of the glorious to death live performance. Road tour? Junjie Music Festival? Forty-two stage? Legends are always just legends. It is better to see if you hear them thousands of times. It is better to come to the scene and experience it. Only after you come to the scene in person can you really experience it Feel the surging of the mountain whirring and tsunami. When Encore''s voice continued to reverberate for nearly three minutes, the dark stage finally reappeared with light. Accompanied by the gradually brightening lights, the sound on the scene lost control in an instant, all words, all thoughts were all "Ah..." The blood-pulsing brain craziness can only be expressed in this phonetic word, "Ah..." The rumbling tinnitus made people think it was the illusion that the Himalayas were uplifting flat in front of their eyes. Not to mention the audience in the field, even the more than 500 fans outside the field were screaming unscrupulously like lunatics. Release the last bit of power in his throat. The hot temperature in the air seemed to be enough to evaporate people. The sweat just came out, it turned into a puff of blue smoke, curling up, the hot skin on the skin turned the face into a bright red appearance, reflecting the darkness of night Among them, a magnificent picture is depicted. When Neil was the first to return to the stage, the unbridled "ah" screams began to become "d. , "D. 0. g", this is their source of energy, this is their source of power, this is their source of enthusiasm, the shouts of "d. 0. g" all over the world illuminate the whole world, just like Daylight. "D. 0. g, d. 0. g, d. 0. g!" First Neil, then Alfonso, then Fogin, and then Pedro, everyone appeared, and the shouts of "d. 0. g" became more and more orderly and powerful, as if they were well-trained in the army. The soldiers were chanting slogans, shaking the sky, and when Hugo last appeared on the stage, the "d. 0. g" turned into a roar, bursting with the last bit of enthusiasm in the voice. , The voice at the scene once again reduced to a simple and meaningless shout like "Ah...". The brain is completely blank, unable to think at all, can only follow Ben. Can react. Hugo wearing a black short-sleeved T-shirt and navy blue jeans, with a white towel on his right wrist, such a simple attire set off the enthusiasm of this sleepless night in Los Angeles, causing all the audience to lose their minds. All emotions were completely released. This is the charm of rock, or in other words, this is the charm of music. "Ah..." When the scream reached its peak, someone finally couldn''t hold it anymore and collapsed directly to the ground, and then the fans around them were confused and at a loss. Fortunately, EMI Records has rich experience and arranged medical staff on the scene early. There were three ambulances parked outside. When someone fainted, a security guard immediately came to help and carried the person out on a stretcher. This is not the first person to faint tonight. Strictly counting, this is already the seventh. He has persisted to the end, but after all, he did not wait for the final encore. Standing on the stage, Hugo directly raised his hand The screams at the scene gradually diminished. Hugo must do this, otherwise, among the out-of-control screams at the scene, the sound His voice has been completely buried, and it is almost an impossible task for him to confront 20,000 people alone. Although the screams were not completely subdued, it did weaken a bit. Hugo said, "Thank you for supporting us tonight and offering the encore song again, the last song,''One step closer ( one.step.),! Show time!" As soon as Hugo''s voice came out, the audience was immediately confused. Is there a song called "Further" among the glorious songs? But Hugo didnt wait for the audiences reaction at all. As soon as his voice fell, the electric guitar vented down with a thunderous momentum, as if an army of thousands of horses sprinted forward, and the drum beats in it were more like lightning and thunder. It directly hit everyone''s body, and the head-to-head confrontation made everyone shocked and unable to fight back. The powerful momentum once again detonated the sparks that had reached the extreme on the scene, setting off the most after the concert began. Unbelievable frenzy! (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it, and vote for the work monthly. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 850： Frenzy The roar of "bang-bang-bang" is like a cry from deep in the heart of the earth, and all the tyrannical emotions are contained in the sound, vaguely transmitted, as if it was just an ordinary sound, but this sound The collision caused the ground to tremble slightly. The slight shaking came from the soles of the feet. It was not obvious, but it was very clear, as if magma was about to move in the depths of the ground, a sense of shock that the mountain rain wanted to come quietly. Cover it up. "Start!" Hugo''s roar came from the microphone, Fujin''s drums and Pedro''s bass were all joined in the performance, and the energy of the entire melody burst out in a moment. Standing on the stage, Hugo followed the energetic drums and jumped high and slammed down, as if he was hitting down with his whole body strength. In an instant, the ground moved and the mountains shook! The screams broke free together. Everyone knew that this was the last performance tonight. All the energy remaining in their bodies was about to be released at this moment, so everyone began to follow that kind of diffuseness. Ready to be agitated together. Everyone on the scene stood in their seats, raised their right hands high, roared to the beat of Hugo, shouted in response to the drums, and swayed in accordance with the rhythm, the kind of shock that was consistent, just like Catering to the kind of unsteady mountain eruption under the feet, it turned the entire Hollywood Bowl into an active volcano. "I can''t bear it anymore..." Hugo''s singing was like a roaring dragon in the melody of ten thousand horses, overwhelming all the noise and noise, and came from the farthest depths of the earth leisurely, and then heard Alfonso''s voice came from the microphone, "Be louder!" With Hugos singing, the screams and roars on the scene were completely connected, and everyone was in a state of total selflessness. At this moment, there is only the Hollywood Bowl in the world, and only the one in front of you. On the film stage, only music is left, and only Hugo is left. The scream of "Ah" merged with the drum beat, becoming the most natural rhythm o of "one step (one. step.. "Say those things that have already been said, these words have no meaning, the feeling of happiness is disappearing, the less you say, the less I hear, no matter what, you have to figure it out." Deep in the earth The roar accompanied Hugos singing closer and closer, Hugos voice was like a dragon gradually breaking free, standing up little by little, the majesty of despising everything through the shell-shaped arch Infinite magnification, tearing the starry night sky of Los Angeles, venting the light of countless stars. Suddenly, there was a sudden stop to the music, and only the sound of the electric guitar was playing. Alfonsos voice sounded at this time. Unlike Hugos slightly hoarse but strong voice, Alfonsos voice was like It was the trombone that sounded over the bottomless abyss, long and loud, but with some tragic and magnificent war, it sounded like a bard over the concert, "just like before." Epic, the curtain begins! "Every word you say," Hugo''s voice suddenly tore, breaking free from all the shackles, tearing the thick and magnetic voice into countless fragments, as if tearing a pure velvet carpet, the soft cotton wool filled the sky. Flying, spectacular. I dont know if Hugos voice started to become a little hoarse because of long-time singing, or because Hugo changed the way of singing and deliberately performed it in a slightly hoarse way. It was just a simple lyrics that brought endless roars. The energy almost penetrates the sky, thundering on the ground! Alfonsos powerful voice interspersed unreasonably, "It all seemed to bring me one step closer to the unbearable edge, and I might be about to collapse." But he actually used rap, this kind of rap and rain. If the explosive roar complements each other, there is a strange sense of harmony. It will not be weird because of the combination of two completely different music forms, rap and rock. On the contrary, the two types of music collide with dazzling sparks. All the audience at the scene were shocked by this novel and special way of interpretation, just like a hurricane passing by, so that everyone could not resist at all, and even their eyes could not be opened, only passively from the eardrum. Feel this raging and brutal music energy in the vibration of. "I need a little space to breathe," Hugo screamed again, the violent feeling of release at this moment has reached its extreme, all the constraints, all the entanglements and all the burdens have lost their meaning at this moment, the simplest cry will deepen the heart. All emotions and thoughts were released. Alfonsos rap made people have no time to respond as expected, "Because I''m one step closer to the unbearable edge, I''m probably about to collapse." This kind of cohesion in lyrics and emotional harmony is actually seamless. The ground completed the extension, pushing the deafening drums and electric guitar to the top. At this moment, the audience on the scene has no time to think, because their brains have been completely taken over by music, and it can only be Ben. Be able to respond to the music. The more than 30,000 hands that waved began to rise and fall, and some viewers could no longer bear the boiling blood in their bodies, so they jumped on the spot and shook their heads directly, using this most primitive and most effective way to remove their inner heart. The surging catharsis came out. This made the waves of people on the scene ushered in squalls and rains, and the waves undulated violently, spread out densely within the line of sight, vividly presenting the magic of nature perfectly. "I find these answers are so vague. I really hope that I can disappear right away. These thoughts are meaningless. The feeling of happiness is disappearing. Everything can''t end. It repeats and repeats." Hugo stood right in front of the stage. , The whole body was ventilating continuously, at this moment, sweating was indescribable to describe his state, the heat formed by all the sweat gathered in the light curled up in the light, as if it was brewing before the eruption of a volcano. "Just like before," the music suddenly eased, and Alfonso''s full-sounding singing had some religious ritual sacredness, and then Hugo''s voice completely crushed this sacredness. "Every word you say," Hugo roared and sang, Alfonso''s rap followed, "It all seemed to bring me one step closer to the unbearable edge," then Hugo and Alfonso sang in unison Shouted, "I''m about to collapse". The earth-shaking turbulence had reached its peak at this time, and the heat in the air could no longer hold, and a little spark was enough to completely detonate the scene. "I need a little space to breathe," Hugo roared again, and Alfonso''s voice reached a limit. The roar that exhausted his energy completely released the tyranny and energy in the lyrics. "Because I am again Get one step closer to the unbearable edge," the five bands yelled in unison, "I''m probably about to collapse." "Every word you say makes me go one step further from the unbearable edge, and I''m about to collapse! I need a little space to breathe, because I''m closer to the unbearable edge and go one step further..." The lyrics are repeated again, and The heat wave at the scene has also reached **. Everyone is like the lyrics, they have reached the edge of intolerable. Hugos singing, turbulent drums, surging melody... all of this makes everyones heart reach its highest speed, as if it will explode in the next second; the air in the respiratory tract has become hot, making the lungs raging It burns; the blood is traveling through the body like magma, and there is endless energy in the muscles waiting for catharsis. The moment before I thought I was exhausted, but at this moment I felt the surging emotions in the brain again. Every lyric, every melody, every beat, is making the audience further away from the collapse! So, Hugo held the microphone in both hands and released it to his heart''s content, "I''m going to..." There was a half-time pause, and then the voice burst suddenly, "Crash!" The screams on the scene began to spread, and the crowd on the scene began to spread. It seemed to be boiled water, and it boiled completely, but at this moment, Hugo roared, "Shut up when I talked to you!" "Wow", what is ushered in is not the audience shutting up, but the volcano that has been brewing deep in the heart of the earth. At this moment, it finally erupted, and the thunder of "boom" made the entire Hollywood Bowl start to shake. As if it would fall apart at any time, the ferocity of the gust of wind and rain almost makes people think that the end of the world is coming! "Shut up!" Hugo''s roar broke out in this turbulent turbulence. "Shut up!" All the audience on the scene was also completely boiling, everyone-without exception, all started in place I jumped and landed with all my strength. Only when my feet really and intensely feel the violent reaction force of the ground can the boiling in my body calm down, "Shut up!" "All my friends, it''s now, this is your last chance!" Alfonso said with his maximum volume while holding the microphone, "Are you ready?" Then you can feel Fujin''s The drums, Pedro''s bass, Neil''s electric guitar hit like a storm, "Three! Two! One!" "Shut up when I was talking to you!" Hugo''s voice burst again, and then... "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" Boom! All the audience jumped up, and the calm ocean on the scene boiled to the bottom; Boom! The members of the Glory To Death band also jumped up. The energy that was enough to shake the whole world exploded like an atomic bomb. Come on; bang! The more than five hundred spectators outside the venue have exhausted every muscle in their bodies and jumped and vented wildly with Hugos powerful roar; bang! Even if you are used to seeing countless people The reporters in the big scene were also in madness. They ignored their interview tasks and became a drop of water in this torrent of music. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Jump, jump, jump again! All the audience are jumping on the rhythm frantically. Crazy, crazy, crazier! All the audience shakes their heads as if they are irrational. Roar, roar, roar again! All the audience are exhausting their strength to vent the abilities in their bodies. That kind of energy that shakes the mountains completely caused a small earthquake. With Hugo''s roar that almost exceeded the limit, all emotions, all thoughts, and all surgings were swallowed up. The world is no longer important. What is left at this time, Its just crazy music. "I''m about to collapse. Every word you say makes me one step closer to the unbearable edge. I''m about to collapse. I need a little space to breathe because I''m closer to the unbearable edge. One step, Im about to collapse. (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for the work. Your support is for me to continue. The greatest motivation for creation!) . Chapter 851： Strong sequel oom" All the sensations disappeared, as if the muscles burst, the eardrums burst, the pupils burst; the blood vessels burst, the heart burst, the brain burst; the body burst, the mind burst, the soul burst...that kind of boom The explosion sounded madly at everyone, this indiscriminate attack brought the energy of music to the extreme. So that when Hugos singing is over, when the glory to death performance is over, there is only the phrase "shut up" in his head, which keeps revolving, and there is no way to shout except for a line of "ah" in the mouth. After any reaction, the more than 20,000 spectators inside and outside the theater could only scream, scream, and scream awkwardly... in this most primitive and simple way to vent the constantly raging emotions in their bodies. This feeling is very strange. It is like emptying out all the positive, negative, positive and negative emotions in the mind. After venting it heartily, the whole body is hollowed out, and the ** is no longer there. , The mind is no longer there, the spirit is no longer, and the soul is no longer there. Only a pair of skins is left screaming constantly, as if a little slack, the whole person will limp, and then turn into a pile of flesh. The Hollywood Bowl was swaying in this outrageous shock at this time, as if it had experienced a large earthquake, and the dilapidated walls and lights were like ruins. Further (.etep.oser It can be said to be another brand-new attempt. The lyrics of this absolutely metal style song are very clean, without any swear words, which is in sharp contrast with other metal bands. Guo tried a completely different way of explosive interpretation, showing Hugo''s ability to understand metal rock heartily, and at the same time, with the help of a novel way of rap, and adopted a small part of harmonies. The emotional ups and downs of rock music, emotional catharsis, and emotional roar are perfectly combined, making people astounded. This is not only a brand new attempt, but a bold attempt, and even more a successful one. Waiting for Glory to die to end the performance, walk off the stage, and leave the scene, the audience still finds it difficult to get rid of this shock. Many people slumped directly on their chairs, breathing heavily, a little bit. If you are negligent, you may faint from suffocation. In fact, the real busyness of the three ambulances waiting outside the venue started after the concert. According to statistics, a total of seven audience members passed out during the concert, but after the concert, this figure rose to 30. Six. Many viewers fainted at the scene without changing it in one breath or overheating their brains after the end of the Encore track "Going Further". After nearly four hours of madness, the continuous and turbulent sequelae finally struck strongly. This is the performance on the first day of the first stop of the "Road to Glory" tour, and the curtain of the performance was lifted in a grand manner in Los Angeles. According to a report from "U.S. Weekly" reporters after the concert, Glory To Death created a shouting noise of 120 decibels at the peak of the nights performance. You must know that the international certification over 70 decibels is considered noise. However, the concert that night created such a terrible volume. This set of data also created the Guinness World Record for the highest decibel. It even triggered a miniature earthquake in Los Angeles that night. Many residents of the northern highlands where the Hollywood Bowl is located felt the slightest sound. Shock. But unfortunately, because Glory To Death did not apply for the Guinness Records, there was no Guinness certification officer on the scene to confirm, so this data could not be included in Guinness, but it still shocked people. Road to Glorys performance on the first night of the first stop of the tour. A total of 18,033 spectators were mobilized. The performance lasted three hours and 27 minutes, but after the performance, the audience was For a long time not wanting to leave, more than two thousand fans stayed at the scene until one o''clock in the morning. They sang gloriously to death songs aloud for fifty minutes and continued the concert in this way. The audience expressed their enthusiasm for the Glory To Death concert with practical actions. This boom continued from the ticket sales to the end of the concert, from the promotion of Los Angeles on the 24th to the end of the tour, New York, accurate And clearly answered the questions of the media before: Is Glory to Death really enough to support this tour? The answer is yes. Not only that, the madness on the 24th night is beyond everyone''s imagination, so that it has a strong sequelae. The next whole day will make people feel insatiable until the concert on the 25th night. Once the ascending curtain was pulled again, it was relieved. On the evening of the 25th, more than 1,300 fans gathered outside the Hollywood Bowl. Even without tickets, they insisted on participating in the concert outdoors. Not only fans, but after the concert, the major news media immediately became noisy. British "d magazine" is a professional music magazine. It is different from many magazines. It is very keen to comment on live performances and concerts. This is also because they always insist that the charm of music comes from the recording studio, but The soul of music still comes from live communication. The music critics of d magazine published their reviews after the San Francisco concert, The Glory to Death band conquered all the fans with real guns and live ammunition. In the comments, d magazine stated, There is no doubt that as a rock band, the quality of live performances determines their future prospects. Only a band that can truly conquer the audience on the spot can be worthy of rock. Name. Glory to Death is the most watched and most controversial rock band in the past six months. Their innovations in rock are always good and bad. Film critics still have no conclusions, but the market has already given theirs. Answer: They support glory to death. Prior to this, Glory to Death had proved their strength at the Junjie Music Festival and the Fourth Second Stage, but this time, The Road to Glory was their most important test. Facts have once again proved that the outstanding strength of this rock band is enough to surprise everyone. This three-and-a-half-hour concert has three most impressive points. One is the simple and generous open-air stage, unpretentious lighting effects, and neat performance costumes. In fact, from the perspective of concert appreciation, this is too simple. The lack of stage production and visual production has made the concert a lot of color. A truly outstanding concert should be a combination of visual feast and auditory feast. But in terms of glory to death, this is the purest rock music performance, stripping away the complicated appendages and returning to the essence of music. This not only shows the bands innocent heart, but also shows Music alone is enough for the band to conquer the strong self-confidence of the audience. The second is the solid foundation and outstanding skills of the band members. Almost fame, after the release of this album, the skills of the members of the Glory To Death band became the focus of people''s controversy. They believed that their abandonment of the most essential technology of the band was undoubtedly a betrayal of rock and roll. But today''s performance band members have shown their absolute ability to perform live performance, each member has the ability to be unique. Among them, Hugo showed a variety of singing, and showed his excellent driving ability, which is a big surprise. The third is Hugo''s control over the stage, easy rhythm control, and full of superstar style. Glory to death. Almost fame. This album shows the deepest strength. In fact, it is not their innovation of rock, but Hugo''s understanding of music. From melody to lyrics, from creation to performance, Hugo has grasped the essence of glory to death music: that is the true emotions that come from life. This was perfectly reflected in the concert. The interpretation of every note and every sentence of the lyrics was vivid and true. The live performance was more mature and profound, and the audience''s hot reaction was the best proof. In terms of works, Glory to Death has been sung almost to fame, all the tracks of this album and all the tracks that have not yet been promoted, the singerhome (, the tears of the scene, singingnothing otng), the tenderness of the scene Like water, singingLi-up), wanton venting on the spot, singingsecond chance), and vigorous vigor on the spot, you can see the acceptance of the glory to death music, it can be said that they have a very solid foundation. The mass base. Among them, don''t be annoyed by the past,. Ge, it has become the most popular song ever since Glory To Death. The undifferentiated chorus on the scene vividly interprets what is called a melody from the soul. Road to Glory, the biggest highlight of the Los Angeles concert, unexpectedly came from the encore tracks. Glory to death sang a new song that has not yet been promoted in the Encore section. Going further, this also set off the craziest wave in the audience. Furthermore, this song expresses the unbearable feeling of being on the edge of the painful love After a break, the determination to start life again. The prelude of this song undoubtedly has a strong burning ability, and the surging shouts of the audience coming from the ears are enough to make people feel the arrival of sex. And the shocking power of the metal rock part of the chorus made many young people who were anxiously lost among the four walls and unbearable on the edge of the choice, seeking some healing comfort and shocking resonance. Glory to Death combines metal rock and rap, but it is not obtrusive. On the contrary, it can collide with these two forms of music to make the audience feel the pleasure of unparalleled emotional venting, and make people feel the velvety voice of Hugo. While being splendid and spectacular during the tearing, it also made people see Alfonso''s rap ability unexpectedly. Next, Glory to Death will officially embark on the journey of touring. I hope they can continue the enthusiasm and excitement of Los Angeles and pave the way for a real sense of glory. Not only d magazines, there are at least seven music magazines that have written professional music reviews for Glory to Death concerts, and for Going further, there are at least seven music magazines. Overnight, Glory to Death will use a splendid performance. Responded to all doubts and promoted this long and grand performance. To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to go to Kazakhstan to subscribe to the original version, vote for recommendation, and monthly pass. . Chapter 852： Space city Glory to death is like the same beam of light. It will set off a frenzy in every city when it arrives. From Los Angeles to San Francisco and then to Las Vegas, as everyone expected, the glory to death is set off in the city of Seattle. "Road to Glory" is the highest peak since the start of the tour. Seattle, known as the city of grunge rock, originally has a strong musical atmosphere. This is a city that knows how to appreciate and taste rock, so the performance on the night of glory to death collided with Seattle, even "alternative choices." This magazine that has never been pleasing to the eyes of glory to death also said sourly, "This is a night worth remembering", but the reasons worth remembering were not stated, which triggered countless reveries. The subsequent Glory to Death tour was even more violent. The city that is about to welcome the glory to the death has already deeply felt the heat of midsummer, and every city embraced the revival of rock and roll with supreme enthusiasm. Located in Houston, Texas, because it is the location of the Johnson Aviation Center, the mission monitoring center is also located here, because it is also known as the city of space. Although it is one of the fastest-growing large cities in the United States, Because of its western cultural heritage and the special geographical environment, the music atmosphere of this city has never been too strong. Only when kings like Frank Sinatra and Clint Black come here to hold concerts can they mobilize the enthusiasm of the residents; singers with a weaker appeal are often ignored in Houston. Especially rock and roll, in this land that is crazy for cowboys and fascinated by the country, it is not easy to get their approval. Many fans will ridicule, only the truly outstanding top bands are willing to accept Houston''s challenge, otherwise they will only take their own humiliation. When Glory To Death announced its itinerary, many people turned their attention to the two cities of Houston and Dallas. The attendance rate of Glory to Death in these two cities was once a huge question, even in Los Angeles. After the ticket sales boom in San Francisco, people are still worried about the ticket sales in these two cities. Glory to Death This week will be performed on Tuesdays and Wednesdays at the famous Woodland Exhibition Hall (the...) in Houston. This venue can accommodate 19,500 spectators, which is also the most famous in Texas. One of the concert venues is located on the outskirts of Houston, thirty miles from the city center. Although the audience capacity of the Woodland Exhibition Hall is less than 20,000, the media generally believe that the difficulty of ticket sales can be comparable to that of 30,000. But unexpectedly, after the ticket sales were opened, it was announced that the tickets were sold out within seven days. From the length of time alone, it did encounter a huge obstacle, but this is Houston, this is Texas, and it can be glorious to death. Holding a concert at the Woodland Exhibition Hall and selling the tickets early is still a great feat, which has aroused heated discussions in many media. The "Houston Chronicle" even used "Glory to death is coming!" as the headline, reporting the news that a total of 39,000 tickets for the Woodland Exhibition Hall had been snapped up in two days, making this city a little colder to music again. Noisy. Sally Hansen arrived in Houston eagerly. In order to get into the hotel before the arrival of Glory to Death, Sally and four new friends left Denver and rushed all the way to the front of Glory to Death. But even so, when Sally arrived at the Four Seasons Hotel (...), she was still shocked by the spectacular scene in front of her. The Four Seasons Hotel on Lamar Street (lamar.street) is one of the most high-end and top-notch hotels in the city. It is located in the city center, only two blocks away from the Compaq Center (paq.center), the Compaq Center. This past season witnessed the NBA team Houston Rockets won the first championship trophy in team history. The nearby developed traffic and bustling neighborhoods give Four Seasons a unique advantage. The surrounding high-end restaurants and bars also make it a place for people with rich nightlife to enjoy the night. There are also outdoor squash courts and basketball courts not far away. Coupled with the swimming pool and gym inside the hotel, it is indeed the best place to stay when traveling or working. Sally got out of the car at the gate of Four Seasons Hotel, looked back at the young guy sitting in the driver''s seat and waved with a smile and said, "Jason, thank you for giving me a ride. It''s a pleasant journey!" Sally only turned to look at the noise in front of her after she had known the stranger for less than twelve hours and drove away. At this time, the entrance of Four Seasons Hotel is very beautiful. There are at least 30 people wandering beside the flower bed at the entrance. Their attire is basically the same. They are basically just a simple backpack, plus one musical instrument at most. They are all travelling long distances. The rush and rush of getting down; and the people standing outside are smoking cigarettes, enjoying the leisure of a cigarette while discussing with the friends next to them. The hotel concierge stood at the door looking helplessly at the noise in front of him, but he could not drive away these guests. Although their smoking pollutes the environment at the hotel entrance, at least they did not smoke in the hotel lobby. They already took good care of Four Seasons Hotel. Up. Therefore, the concierge can only stand in place while observing the nose and the heart. Such a lively scene has not been seen in several cities before, but I did not expect to appreciate the crazy of fans in Houston, which really opened Sally''s eyes. "Sally, hurry up, go in and see, Adam and the others should have arrived." A girl standing next to Sally patted Sally''s shoulder and ran forward impatiently, and there were two other girls too. Quickly followed, there was only one person and Sally standing in place, not in a hurry. The girl who spoke just now called herself Penny Lane (Penny. Lane), Sally knew that this was definitely not her real name, because Penny Lane (Penny. Lane) was the name of a song by The Beatles. The name of an alley in Paul McCartney''s hometown. This situation is not surprising. Sally knows many such people during this trip. She knows that these people have a unified name, called "Bone, Flesh and Skin". Sally started this journey from the first day of performance in Los Angeles. As she said when she saw Hugo last time, she just wanted to experience such a madness. So when the Glory To Death tour schedule was arranged, she began to plan the journey. She wanted to follow from Los Angeles all the way to New York. She wanted to participate in every performance of "Road to Glory". She wanted to be A fellow traveler on the Glory to Death tour. Sally''s mother Jessica Hansen was very opposed to it. After all, Sally was still underage, but after hesitating again and again, Jessica was persuaded by her daughter and finally agreed to the trip. But the only requirement is that Sally must carry the phone specially purchased by Jessica with her at all times to ensure smooth communication. So Sally embarked on a journey. Sally met Petunia in San Francisco, and then she met Helena and Jenny in Seattlethis is obviously the name in the glorious song "Hollywood is not America (, s..., but they In the eyes of "Sally", the name "Sally" comes from "Don''t be annoyed by the past (, t...in.anger, even if she says this is her real name, no one wants to believe it. In the words of Penny Yilan, "Yes, of course it is your real name. My name is Penny Yilan. Believe me, this is the name on my driver''s license." Penny actually showed Sally Got a drivers license with this name on it. Obviously, she thinks that Sally, like her, is the one who imprints worship in her bones. If it hadn''t been for Lydia Summer to tell her that the driver''s license was forged, Sally would have really believed it. Lydia is a loyal fan of glory to death. Sally met her in Los Angeles, but did not get together in San Francisco and Las Vegas, and later met in Seattle, which brought her together. Lydia was one of the fans who followed the first road tour of Glory to Death. She knew many people, including Merelyn Dixon, Keira Cole, Liam Pinkman, Eli Cass People like Wei, Joshua and Cranston-these are small and famous names among fans of the glory to the death. Originally, Lydia followed Eli and Liam, but later it seemed to be troubled. It was a little awkward, so Lydia and Sally came together. The name "Bone Flesh" is what Lydia told Sally, the so-called Bone Flesh is the member of the rock band. The purpose of the bed is to follow the fans on tour. Lydia said that Petunia Ilan had followed Tool Band to travel north and south, so she and the members of Tool Band were very familiar with each other. She was close to Adam Jones (adam.) among them. This is what Petunia just mentioned. The "Adam". Penny is very famous among many rock fans, because she is a typical bone and skin. In order to get close to rock bands without compromise, she has followed the tour of tool band, radio commander, and fast eyeball band. This time she is Aimed at the Glory To Death Band. It just so happens that Glory To Death and the tool band that started touring not long ago overlap in several cities, so Petunia is like a fish in water. Until Sally saw Petunia and Adam Jones in a bush in a bush. At the right time, she believed Lydia''s words. At the same time, Sally also understood that the identity of "Penny One Lan" is actually a mask of Penny. This mask not only has a name, but also a proof of identity, and even has her own personality. Therefore, Penny is unwavering. Believe that she is Penny-Lan. Lydia also said Helena knew at a glance that she was a newcomer, she was obviously crazy to die for glory, she was much immature compared to Petunia, and she was also well-connected Very shallow, so it is not easy to achieve the goal. Watching the departure of the three women, Petunia, Helena and the Sally-Hinamon (sally.) they had just met in Denver-from the single "Sally-Hinamon" released by Stone Rose in 1987, In order to distinguish her from Sally Hansen, everyone called her Shinamon. Lydia stretched La Sally''s right hand, "Sally, let me go and take a look. Why do I think there are more than two bands here today? I just saw the flesh and blood of the radio commander." Glory to death, tool band, and radio commander? Houston is really lively today. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) I feed myself a bag of salt &&(;;rv:30.0) . Chapter 853： Fan Gathering Sally and Lydia walked forward. Many of the smoking faces at the door were familiar faces. Everyone nodded and greeted them more or less. When they entered the lobby of the Four Seasons Hotel, Sally was caught in front of them. The sight was frightened. People can be seen everywhere in every corner of the lobby. Some stand in twos and threes in the corner talking and laughing, some walk through the crowd to greet, some hang around the staff at the counter, and some sit directly on the sofa and lie down. At first glance, there are at least a hundred people in the lobby, and maybe even more. Such a lively scene is not like Houston, but rather like the grand occasion in Seattle before. Lydia was very calm when she saw such a prosperous scene. She patted Sally on the shoulder, "These are fans who have followed the band all the way. Everyone knows that Houston has a weak music atmosphere, so there is a gap around the band. There will be more, and there are more people who want to try their luck here than in other cities." Sally didnt need Lydia to explain further. Since Texas is famous for its indifferent state, the atmosphere of the concert will naturally be relatively looser. For die-hard professional fans, The chances of getting in touch with the band and buying tickets have naturally risen; for the flesh and blood, they or they have more opportunities to be close to the band than in other places. So, no matter what the reason is, everyone will follow the band to flock to Houston. Sally saw Petunia, Helena, and Shinamon who had just come in early. Although Petunia only wore a suspender and small hot pants, she was not too gorgeous, but in the hot summer, she was like a bunch of desert roses, standing proudly on the Gobi, just a debut, It attracted everyone''s attention. At this moment, Petunia is like a socialite, greeting other people along the way. Almost everyone knows her. She is the queen through and through. Everyone is like her ministers, like her worship, and some women worship her. He looked at her with greedy eyes, and some men looked at her with greedy eyes, as if everyone wanted to own her. With this kind of attention, Petunia seemed like a fish in water and happy, and the bright smile on her face made the tiredness and embarrassment of this long journey disappear in an instant. Relatively speaking, Helena and Hina Meng were immediately overshadowed by Petunia, and they looked like two little servants. But even so, they didn''t mean to leave, because they had enough opportunities to stay with Petunia. Of course, Helena and Shinamon are both very beautiful, their appearance conditions are better than Penny, and they are both younger than Penny, so they naturally attract a lot of attention. Although Sally had seen such scenes several times, she was still uncomfortable. She didn''t know whether such scenes were normal, but in her eyes, all the noise and pursuit seemed so weird and distorted. Lydia didn''t notice Sally''s distraction. After she finished speaking, she looked around, and still muttered, "But it''s too much. As normal, MVP is still facing Houston to death." On the way here, there should not be so many fans who arrived in Houston early, because most of the fans are still behind. "Lydia." A voice rang on the right hand side, interrupting Sally and Lydia''s thoughts, attracting their attention. It was Joshua Cranston. Sally had seen him. He is a student of Columbia University and has a great reputation among fans of glory to death. Because Joshua witnessed the meeting of Hugo and Fujin at the scene, and also witnessed the birth of the song "Li (. Many newly-appearing fans will pester Joshua to tell the story, and even the flesh and blood try to hook up with Joshua in order to get close to the band, but Joshua is terrified. These interesting things are often talked about among fans. "Hey, Sally." Joshua greeted him lively, and then said to Lydia, "Why didn''t you come with Liam? I thought you would be with the band at night. It''s here." Joshua said with a smile. He is now the leader among the fans of Glory to Death. He came to Houston from Denver in advance, just to organize the fans well. Lydia''s face changed, and she curled her lips and said, "He has beautiful women with him now, and he still doesn''t know what happiness is like." Just a word made Joshua aware that something was wrong. What Joshua just said was Liam Pinkman. He is the best friend of the Caswell brothers. As everyone knows, Samora Caswell is Hugos personal assistant. It is conceivable that even Joshua has flesh and blood. It''s upside down, and Liam is no exception. Many flesh and blood have this thought: As long as you sleep with Liam for a few nights, you may be able to show up directly at the celebration after the concert. But Joshua knew that there was always a spark between Liam and Lydia. This can be seen from the special performance at the terminal of the road tour last year. Although I havent pierced the window paper yet, Their veteran group of fans treats them as a pair. It is estimated that Liam has annoyed Lydia this time. Joshua laughed dumbly. He touched his nose, "Lydia, you know those people are lunatics..." He has experienced it himself. Those flesh and blood are simply irretrievable means to achieve their goals, even when someone comes up. Pulling his pants directly, it scared him. Lydia waved her hand to stop Joshua from explaining, her expression was very impatient, and then she changed the subject directly, "How come there are so many people here today, it''s not normal? It wasn''t so lively in Seattle. " Although Joshua was helpless, he had no choice but to sigh in silence for Liam, and then explained, "In addition to d. 0. g, there are tool bands, radio commanders, Guns and Roses are all on tour here, and the turn of the eye band and the broken pumpkin band will also come to town tomorrow. Their concert will be on the weekend." "No wonder." Lydia nodded clearly. Six rock bands appeared before and after, and all of them are currently the top bands in the eyes of professional rock fans. It is not surprising that such a grand occasion. Every summer is the most lively time for major rock bands to tour, and this situation is actually not surprising. "When will the band arrive?" Lydia quickly turned her attention back to Glory to Death. She is not the flesh and blood. She is just a pure fan. She only pays attention to Glory to Death. She doesnt care about other bands. Care. When she heard about the glory to death, Sally immediately concentrated her attention. She didn''t care about other bands. The only purpose of her journey was to appreciate every performance of glory to death and experience this trip. A unique tour journey. "It''s estimated to be five o''clock in the afternoon. There was a traffic jam on the road when they set off." Joshua, Liam and others have kept in touch, and occasionally contact Samora directly, so his news is very accurate, no wonder those The flesh and blood will target him. "By the way, dont tell other people. The official announcement of the band is to arrive at the hotel at 6:30. Hugo and the others were tired enough last night. I heard Samora say that they didnt go to bed until 4 oclock this morning. After they arrived in Four Seasons I will take a break and adjust." Lydia nodded, "I see." Standing next to Sally, she nodded vigorously like a chicken pecking at rice. Joshua seemed to see something, his face suddenly changed, and then he patted Lydia on the shoulder, "I''ll flash, see you at dinner time." Then he didn''t wait for Lydia and Sally to speak. He just ran away. Sally looked back and saw that Petunia, Helena, and Shinamon were walking in this direction. There were not only three of them, but also three others behind her. A group of people came over, looking aggressive, no wonder Joshua is about to run away. "Hey, Sally! Hey, Lydia!" Petunia greeted enthusiastically with a big smile. This makes Sally a little uncomfortable, because usually Petunia and the others greet Lydia first, and only regard her as an accessory. Sally didn''t understand it before, but it became clear later, because Lydia had the resources to approach the band, but she didn''t. But why now? Sally''s doubts were answered immediately, and Petunia smiled and looked at Sally, "That was Joshua just now? Did he mention, when will the band arrive at the hotel today?" Lydia just stood up and said, "No, how could we know!" But Petunia was not so foolish. She didn''t look at Lydia at allbecause she knew Lydia was a hard bone, she stared at Sally closely, as if she would lie to Sally whenever she lied. Li was alive and well, "Sally, we are all fans, and I am also looking forward to the band''s upcoming performance. Of course we have to share information if we have information, right?" Petunia never admits that she is flesh and blood, she insists that she is just a fan. If someone said to her that she was flesh and blood, she would even turn her face. Sally, in front of Petunia, is indeed completely imposing. She is only fourteen years old. As far as she guessed, Petunia is at least ten years older than her, and it is not impossible for her to even double her age; and this is her. The first time to tour with the band is a complete rookie. But facing Petunias aggressiveness at this time, Sally showed a harmless smile, "I really dont know. Just now Joshua just came over and asked us if everything went well on the road, and then asked if we found it at night. Accommodation, you know, the accommodation at Four Seasons Hotel is not something Lydia and I can afford." o. Petunia looked at Sallys little loli smile, and she was choked. She didn''t know what to do next, and then Sally asked, "Oh, by the way, Petunia, you are not with a rock band. Are they all familiar? Do you know when Glory to Death will arrive in the city?" Sally''s face was full of curious and brilliant smiles. Petunia, who had been opposed by the generals, couldn''t get angry, let alone admit that she was not familiar with the band members at all. She could only say without a smile, "I... Ill go over and ask, maybe there will be news." "That''s great!" Sally clapped happily, and Lydia who was standing next to her couldn''t help it anymore, and laughed out of nowhere. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 854： Afternoon party At 4:50 in the afternoon, Sally was sitting in a daze in the hotel lobby. She was not bored, but because she was a little tired. Today, Sally met fans from different parts of the North American continent and had a good chat. She even met Meredith Morris. This fan first liked Hugo movies and then fell in love with glory to death. The music is that she and Merelyn Dixon united Eli Caswell and Liam Pinkman to organize Hugo fans. Talking non-stop for several hours made Sally''s tiredness from the night rushing surging up. She is also in a state of discharge at this time. She must take a rest so that she can refresh herself at night. At this time, its not Lydia who is sitting next to her, but a little girl that I just met, called Mi Luan-Toli Annia (.). She is seventeen years old this year, but she is more energetic than Sally. Listen to her She said that she hadn''t slept for 72 hours, just dying crazy for glory. But at this time Sally was tired, Mi Luan still jumped up and down on the ground full of vitality, "When will Hugo come, when will Fujin come..." Looking at Mi Luan like this, Sally couldn''t help but feel like laughing. In fact, Mi Luan didnt know that the band would arrive at about five oclock. Sally didnt tell anyone, but Mi Luan kept talking about the band from beginning to end. She said that on the one hand, she liked Fujins masculinity. , But on the one hand, I like Hugo''s outstanding temperament, which is really hard to choose. So as long as she was free, Mi Luan would be there wondering whether she should choose Hugo or Fujin, but she solemnly discussed this kind of completely chaotic matter, which caused Sally to laugh wildly. Originally, Sally thought that Mi Lu''an was flesh and blood, but after a careful discussion, she realized that it was not. Mi Lu''an said, "Who wants to sleep with them, in case of bed. If you don''t behave well, then all illusions will not be shattered. "This is completely eye-opening for Sally, who is regarded as "Mi Lu''an Quotations". Suddenly, there was a commotion in the hotel lobby, which made Mi Lu''an jump up immediately. Seeing her so refreshed, Sally was really amazed. She was obviously just a petite body of five and three feet, and With a face that is completely small, there is so much energy in that body, it is really not a person to look like. Sally also sat up straight, looked towards the crowd, and then saw a large group of people running in the direction of the parking lot. Mi Luan ran up directly, dragging a person and asking about it. Mi Luan''s cute face with harmless livestock quickly picked up the news. She jumped over like a bunny and said excitedly, "Sally, they''re here, the band is here, and now it''s outside the parking lot. " Before she could finish her words, Mi Lu''an leaped for joy and ran out. Sally was stunned. She originally wanted to hold Mi Lu''an to ask what was going on and who was the news, but But she only saw Mi Luan''s back left, which made Sally quite embarrassed. After thinking about it carefully, Sally did not catch up in the end. She watched blankly as three-quarters of the people in the lobby were swarming out. The lobby that was noisy the moment before was quiet at this moment, and nothing was left. It was a mess-everyone''s luggage was still left in the lobby and not taken away. Sally thought, the band must be struggling at this time. What they need is not the warm welcome of the fans, but the ability to relax and have a good rest. Therefore, instead of going up to the fun, it is better to stay here to reduce the chaos in the parking lot, and then the band can enter the hotel as soon as possible. Thinking about this, Sally relaxed again and sat on the sofa again, but complained about the person who leaked the news in her heart. Although such a lively scene proves the popularity of glory to death today, Sally has other ideas. After the bands arrival time was leaked, it caused such chaos. Not only did the band enter the hotel become troublesome. And after the band enters the room, it will become difficult to rest, which is really no way to be happy. Sure enough, about twenty minutes later, the hotel lobby became lively again, and everyone swarmed toward the counter to book a room accurately. Upon seeing this scene, Sally knew that everyone had figured out the room where the band was staying, so they quickly booked a nearby room so that they could get in touch with the band members for the first time. In the crowd, Sally saw Petunia walking towards her, and then sat down opposite her. Sally unexpectedly, she looked at Petunia in astonishment, and then she wondered again, right? Petunia leaked the news of the band''s itinerary, thinking of this, her eyes were a little angry. Petunia seemed to have seen Sally''s thoughts through, and smiled, "The news of the band''s itinerary came from Peppa, and Helena even knew it earlier than I did." Pedro? Sally expressed strong suspicion, so she still looked at Petunia vigilantly without speaking. But Petunia didnt care. She still smiled and raised her eyebrows, Well, theres going to be a party in the band room for a while, do you want to come together? This party will be attended by not only the glorious band members. , Guns and Roses, and Tool Band will participate. I dont know if the group of British people from the radio commander will come." "Party?" Sally said in surprise. Didn''t it mean that the band was so tired that they wanted to arrive at the hotel to have a good rest? Moreover, it''s only after five o''clock in the afternoon, and there is a party? Is this too early... Petunia shrugged, "It was organized by Xo-Ross, you know, he is a party animal, no alcohol, no beauty, no drugs. Goods, he is not willing to hold a concert." It turned out to be the lead singer of Guns and Roses, which makes sense. However, even if Axel sent an invitation, Hugo and the others would not attend... Sally guessed so, frowning and looking at Petunia, "Are you sure they will attend this party?" Petunia did not answer, but left a warm. With an ambiguous smile, she said, "The party is on the fourteenth floor. You can confirm it yourself." After that, Petunia turned and left. At this time Mi Luan ran over happily, she almost ran into Petunia, but fortunately, both of them avoided and passed by. Mi Luan didn''t pay attention to Petunia either, she ran to Sally excitedly, and shouted cheerfully, "How about the band living on the 17th floor? Do you want to go up, do you want to go up?" Sally thought for a while, and finally shook her head, "Let them rest first, and talk after dinner." At this time, there are nearly three hours before dinner. If it is quiet enough, the band members can still relax. . "I just go up and have a look, don''t worry, I won''t knock on their door." Mi Luan still jumped on the spot, "By the way, I heard that there is a party on the fourteenth floor. Will participate, are you sure you won''t go and see?" Even Mi Luan had heard the news, and Sally was a little uneasy. Sally sat on the sofa, and the passing of time became a little fuzzy. She didn''t know what she was worried about, whether she was worried about seeing the truth about the culture of flesh and blood with her own eyes, or worried that her favorite band would also be addicted to it. In alcohol, poison. Unable to extricate herself from the erosion among the products and women; but, what she likes is the music of the band, doesn''t she? As for the band, they are all ordinary people themselves, and fans have no right to ask them to live like angels, do they? But even if she knew this, Sally was still a little bit inexplicably worried. In the end, Sally decided to go to the fourteenth floor to take a look. Maybe, this is part of the rock circle. She only knows the truth after seeing it with her own eyes. Take the elevator to the fourteenth floor. Soon, Sally wanted to back down. She felt that she was not ready. She wanted Lydia to accompany her, even if it was Petunia or Helena, but it was a pity. She didn''t find it, and in the end she could only come up alone. After hesitating again and again, she still got out of the elevator. When you walked out of the elevator, you could see four bodyguards in black suits standing at the elevator door. One of the men near the elevator stopped Sally a little rudely. Leave." Sally swallowed, and plucked up the courage to say, "I was invited to the party." "Who invited you?" The bodyguard looked up and down Sally''s underdeveloped figure, showing some hesitation. Sally suddenly remembered what Petunia had said to her before, "Axor will definitely like your type." Although she was not sure what type she was, she still bit her teeth and said directly. To, "Axor." Sure enough, as soon as he said this, the bodyguard showed a suddenly realized look, then nodded, moved away, and said kindly, "Axor is now in room 1414, just go straight." Sally took a deep breath and walked forward tremblingly. At this time, only bright yellow lights were left in the corridor, against the dark red carpet under the feet, and the whole atmosphere became warm. Ambiguous, and even stranger, there are no windows around, and curtains are hung in the places that look like windows, so a late-night effect is created in the entire corridor. At this time, Sally finally understood why you can have a party before six in the afternoon, because here is a place where there is no day and night. After walking in from the elevator, it seems to have entered a strange world. It is impossible to distinguish between day and night, only Endless carnival. Less than ten steps away, Sally heard the noisy music and loud frolics. The atmosphere of the party rushed to her face. Sally walked two steps forward and saw the hotel rooms on the left and right sides of the corridor. The doors of the room were all opened, and familiar or unfamiliar figures came back and forth in front of them. Many people were violently twisting their bodies with the music, and the smell of alcohol mixed with a strong hormonal breath rushed towards their faces. It was like a dinner for the King of the Night, and the breath of love and extravagance was quietly permeating in the blood-red light. . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 855： Bones and skins Sally took two steps forward, and then she saw four people twisted together in the room on the right hand side. They were all disheveled at this time. One of the most neatly dressed men was standing behind the woman, violently Swinging her lower body back and forth, the woman raised her hips high, her body was constantly swaying because of the collision of the man behind her, her head was buried between the crotches of the man in front of her, up and down, but this man and the other A woman entangled her lips and tongue. The dim light in the room made Sally couldn''t see clearly, but she was caught in such a vivid spring before her eyes. Gong Xiu was taken aback. They didn''t even close the door of the room. This was really scary, but after a closer look, there were two people standing next to them who were shooting with cameras. Sally took a step back in fright, turned her head quickly, and then saw a young woman in the room on the left hand side tightly against the glass table, her soft long hair pouring down like a waterfall, but she fixed her eyes. It turned out that she was sucking. Poison, there was another man urging him impatiently, and there were seven or eight other people in the room wandering in the room with the beat of the music. These were obviously people who had already entered a state of excitement. Looking down, Sally discovered that there was a man lying in the doorway, with a cheerful expression on his face and a syringe next to her right hand. This shocked Sally completely, she didn''t even have time to look at the man carefully. Who it was, he hurried forward. The room in front seemed to be the largest suite. There were at least 30 people in it. It was dazzlingly unclear. I saw a dozen girls lying on the sofa, some of them even younger than her. They know that they have not grown up and their development has not been completed; some are mature women with proud **** and perfect curves; others have outstanding temperament and youthful and pleasant, they are entangled with each other, and there is a woman who stretches out her powder The tender tongue teased the woman next to her chest, and the extravagance of the scene made Sally completely lost the ability to react. Sally recognized it, showing her wife in the creamy light. The face of Mei''s smile was Shina Meng. Shinamons long maroon hair has always made her envious. At this time, Shinamon is only wearing a tight waistcoat. Although there is no red fruit, the tight waistcoat cuts the curve of her upper body. Enough to come out completely, and the lower part of her wearing nothing was raised up high, exposed to people''s eyes, the expression of enjoyment on her face and the sullen sound in her ears complemented each other. A man stood behind Xinnamon, constantly taking pictures of her private place, the brightness of the flashlight seemed to strike Sally''s mind again and again, making her dumbfounded. The man who took the picture was really Xo-Ros. With a smile of enjoyment on his face, he kept pressing the shutter against the beautiful scenery in front of him, and shouting "Okay, very good" in his mouth, and then Sally saw Ai Xo put the camera closer to the flat chest of the underage girl and took the photo salivatingly. Suddenly, Sally understood the meaning of Petunia''s words, why she was the type that Axel liked. Such a battle, such a scene, came turbulent in an instant, mixed with a strong hormonal breath and a smell of alcohol, which made Sally have an urge to vomit, but she found that her legs were weak and she could not move at all, almost. About to fall to the ground, she looked around helplessly, trying to find an exit. But she found that she seemed to be in a situation where there was nowhere to escape. Suddenly, among countless half-red fruits and full-red fruits, Sally saw Pedro''s figure. Pedro was communicating with a woman. The two of them were leaning against the door of the room, not knowing that they were going in. I still have to come out. In the half-bright and half-dark light, the woman''s face is not clear, but her attitude with her head up and her legs slightly swayed clearly expresses her admiration and admiration, and Pedro''s face is also You can see some shy expressions, which are naturally different from Axel''s expression just now. At this time, another woman came over, pulled the woman in front of Pedro''s eyes hard, and then greeted her with a smile. Sally recognized this woman, she was Petunia Ran. In front of her, Petunia showed an appearance that Sally did not recognize. She painted heavy eye makeup, bright lipstick, and curly blonde hair. She was lazy and sexy. There was a coquettish smile on the corner of her mouth. She was not the usual queen at all. It looks like a playful Persian cat, tempting. Human posture makes people want to swallow saliva involuntarily. A white tube top completely bound her beautiful figure, making people want to tear it apart and appreciate the elegance. The woman who stumbled and was pulled away was obviously also very upset, but she was not good at expressing an angry attitude, so she walked up again with a smile and stood on the other side of Pedro. This time, Sally saw clearly that this woman was Helena! Sally remembers that Helena''s favorite is Neil Anderson, but she is now entangled with Pedro. Pedro''s face was full of smiles, showing his good mood, but he was still a little cautious and shy, as if he didn''t know how to deal with such a situation, that slightly immature cheek became flushed. Then, not knowing what Pedro said, he took Helena and left, and walked towards the diagonally opposite room, leaving only Petunia standing in place with a lonely face. A picture suddenly flashed in Sally''s mind. Wasn''t the well-dressed man in the first room Adam Jones? Petunia talks about the members of the tool band every day, but why Adam and other women are... and Petunia comes to pester Pedro? Although Penny was running around following the glory to death this time, Sally remembered that Penny''s favorite member was not Pedro. Petunia stood alone at the door of the room, the dim light projected on her face, reflecting a wonderful dark effect, and clearly outlined the loneliness of her eyes and back. The cheerful melody that filled the ears couldn''t swallow this loneliness, on the contrary, it became more prominent and brought the whole world to a halt. Vaguely, Sally seemed to see Petunia raising her hand to cover her cheek. She wasn''t sure if the glittering teardrops were her own illusion, but the helplessness and dazedness revealed on her shoulders did not conceal anything. At this moment, Sally felt a little sympathy for Petunia. Under the mask of "Penny-Lan", she lived proudly and recklessly, but when the mask came next, she was nothing but an unknown person. , No one cares about her, no one cares about her. Perhaps Sally can understand why Penny insists that "Penny-Lan" is her real name; perhaps, Sally can also understand why Penny always looks like an arrogant queen in front of outsiders. However, this does not mean that she agrees with Penny''s approach. At this moment, Sally noticed a person passing by behind her, which made her startled. Now she is quite indifferent, lest she will become a member of those rooms too, but after a closer look, she found that People are just passing by, there is no action at all, and this is someone she knows: Alfonso! Sally wanted to shout at Alfonso, but she didn''t know what to say. Could you ask him why Hugo is? Sally flinched again, she didn''t want to know where Hugo was. This was a little bit delayed, and then Sally saw Alfonso passing by Petunia. Petunia, who was still very lonely a second, stopped Alfonso as if a flower was in full bloom, and then showed her best **** in front of him. feel. Sultry gesture. One second of heaven, one second of hell, the interlacing of light and darkness, vividly staged before Sally''s eyes. Sally heard that Alfonso seemed to be asking "Pepe", she was not sure, but then she saw Petunia lead Alfonso towards the direction Pedro had just left. Sally wanted to follow up to see what was going on, but suddenly there was a strong pulling force behind her, which directly pulled her back. When Sally turned her head, she saw Axel''s handsome face. Axel opened her mouth and said something, but because his mouth was full of alcohol, Sally couldn''t concentrate at all, so she didn''t listen to anything. Arrived, and then Axel didn''t wait for Sally to respond, so he pulled her towards the room. As soon as Sally looked up, she saw the dozen or so girls dancing in the room with selflessness. Several of them were underage. There were also a few men who could not see their faces with their arms around women. Dancing face dance, this scene immediately frightened Sally, she wanted to break free, but Axel grabbed her wrist and asked, "What''s the matter?" This time Sally understood, she quickly said, "No, I want to leave! I want to leave!" Axel didnt quite understand, The party has just begun, why are you leaving? Come on, lets party together! Then a group of people rushed over behind him, followed by another group of women, and everyone laughed and said, Sha All of Li''s voice was suddenly drowned out and disappeared. At this time, Sally regretted it again. She was obviously not the flesh and blood, why did she still want to come in? Axor obviously regards her as flesh and blood There is no scruples about natural behavior, but she wants to explain, but the noise around her drowns her. This made Sally feel like she was drowning. This fear of gradually submerging her made Sally almost slumped on the ground. She struggled to get rid of, but no matter how hard she tried, she seemed to be unable to vent her strength. This feeling of drowning swallowed her easily. Suddenly, a strong arm grabbed Sally''s right hand, which made Sally jump up like a frightened bird, but on the one hand, she was caught by Axel and on the other hand by the hand behind her. She couldn''t break free at all, which made Sally terrified, and she began to struggle fiercely. Suddenly, the arms behind him hugged her directly, and Axel let go. He smiled and said something to the person behind him, but Sally couldn''t hear anything, as if he was witnessing it under the water. Everything was normal, and then all of Sally''s struggles were imprisoned in the sturdy harbor. Her power was so small that she had no ability to resist at all. The hot body temperature from behind made Sally fall into despair. Axor stood there and didn''t move, but Sally felt that she was getting farther and farther away from Axor... If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 856： Bizarre &Nbsp; Sally suddenly felt like she had bred infinite power, she suddenly struggled with all her strength, she is not flesh and blood, she does not want to be the lewdness in front of her. A member of Mi Jing, she could not accept such a precocious and chaotic life. She felt as if she had fallen into a rabbit hole and had to do her best to escape, otherwise she would be dragged into the bizarre and dark world forever. That kind of desperate fear made Sally go crazy, she was struggling desperately as if she was stunned. She is not Alice and does not want to enter this fantasy wonderland. "Sally, Sally, it''s me, it''s me! Sally, calm down! Hugo, I''m Hugo!" A messy and anxious voice came from far and near. When she reached Sallys ears, her brain couldnt work, and these voices came from a blank mind, but she couldnt recognize the meaning of the words, but she felt that the voice seemed to have the warmth of sunshine. , Slowly calmed down her anxious mood, so that she gradually settled down. At this time, Sally saw Hugos handsome face, and outlined the dim curve in the dim light, which made people see it indistinctly, but in those amber eyes His firmness and concern are like the North Star, pointing the way in a dark and boundless world. Sally, as if a drowning man suddenly grabbed the life-saving rope, she firmly grasped Hugo''s arms and then breathed heavily. Hugo hugged her and patted her back lightly. The gentle power with infinite warmth slowly calmed all her tensions and all defenses, and the noisy music and noisy laughter around her The sound and the strong hormonal aura were all driven away, and the world became quiet. "Oh..." Sally started to retching suddenly, as if she was about to vomit all the sights she had just seen, holding on to Hugos shoulders, vomiting frantically, but It just happened that I couldn''t vomit anything, I just felt that all the internal organs were tumbling. The hot tears just slid down. She wanted to cry, but she didn''t have the strength. She could only vomit stupidly. Hugo looked at Sally who was thin in his arms, and his eyes glided weakly and distressed. In Hugo''s view, Sally was at most ten or eleven years old, so she can touch it now Such a tasteful picture is indeed too impactful. This is almost the dark side of the rock world, without any cover or hindrance, impacting Sally''s outlook on life and values. Hugo doesnt want to ask Sally why she broke in, because even if she knows the reason, its no use. For a young girl who is growing up, it is too cruel. When Sally raised her head, she saw Hugos slightly frowning eyebrows. She was breathing heavily. The hormonal breath in the air was still floating, but Hugos body was clean. The scent of green grass calmed her down. The smell of this man made Sally''s cheeks hot, but fortunately, she still had lingering palpitations at this time, and she had no time or the mind to worry about this. She lowered her head and patted. Pat Hugo on the shoulder, "I, I''m fine." "Are you sure?" Hugo whispered worriedly, Sally nodded, Hugo stopped talking, he In fact, I wanted to ask what happened just now. Because Hugo only saw Axor holding on to a girl, the girl was struggling desperately, but the more he struggled, the more excited he became. He was really Can''t stand it anymore, so this is what I shot. I didn''t want to hold the girl''s hand until I realized that this was actually Sally Hansen: there are few fans who Hugo can recognize and remember their names. Seeing Sally''s fierce reaction just now, Hugo knew that Sally''s impact must be very fierce. Hesitated, Hugo still did not raise the question, but asked, "Are you going to leave, or..." Although Hugo knew that Sally was unwilling just now, he He also guessed that Sally should not be flesh and blood, but he felt that he should still ask the other party. Sally wanted to leave, but she calmed down while standing in Hugos arms. She didnt know why Hugo appeared here, whether it was the same as Axel, or There are other reasons. However, after experiencing the madness just now, Sally suddenly made up her mind. She wanted to see all the truth in this world. Since she had already untied the veil, if she didnt finish it, she would run away. The journey is meaningless. Maybe, rock is not so pure and beautiful; maybe, the stars are not so glamorous; maybe, the world is not so simple and beautiful. However, she is not a child who has not grown up. Although the panic and fear just now made her tremble, but she is not such a timid person, she has already come here, and she will choose to continue walking. Therefore, she suddenly ceased to be afraid, no longer afraid to see the true face of glory to death, no longer afraid to see the true face of Hugo. Sally raised her head and said in her slightly trembling voice, "What about you? Why did you appear here just now? By the way, I haven''t said''thank you'' to you. It''s really very Thank you." Hugo jerked at the corners of his mouth, without too much politeness, just looked around, "I''m here to look for Pepe, have you seen him?" The members of the Glory to the Dead are indeed very tired. When they arrived at the Four Seasons Hotel, they were surrounded by a group of fans. After entering the hotel, they were even invited to a party by Axor Rose. Neither Neal nor Foggin are interested in this. Neil hides in the room to study the mastering of the second album of Glory To Death, while Foggin stays in the room to take a bath to wash away his fatigue. Pedros energy The energetic guy ran down to the party. This road tour, Hugo has also seen a lot of flesh and blood, whether he likes it or not, this is part of the rock tour culture, but the "Road to Glory" tour bus has never The flesh and blood, because Hugo, Neal, and Fogin don''t like it very much. Therefore, the glory to death has become the most difficult difficulty for the flesh and blood to overcome, but it has attracted more women from the past. But the outgoing and energetic Pedro and Alfonso are not repulsive to parties. Of course, it is everyone''s right to participate in the party, and they have never affected the performance, so naturally there is no need to worry too much. But alcohol and poison. Pins and women, these are indispensable things at the party, Hugo came down to look for Pedro, just to remind him not to get poisoned. Product. Hugo is more poisonous than Neal and Foggin. Pin''s abhorrence even seemed harsh, because he had seen the death of a friend with his own eyes, and he had even experienced poison himself. Pin''s pain goes deep into his bones, so he will always be a little overreacted. Others were infected with poison. He is not qualified to control the product, but Pedro is his teammate and even his friend, so he always reminds him every time. So Hugo came downstairs. Sally was stunned, looked back and forth, trying to find out the direction Pedro is heading in her chaotic brain, and finally pointed to the direction on the left, "Just now Pepe went to It passed there, and Alfonso also chased it." Hugo said "Thank you", but only after stepping away, he looked back at Sally, "You are Do you want to stay by yourself, or go with me to find Pepe, and then leave?" Hugo saw Sally''s fierce sequelae just now, still inevitably a little worried, just hope that he is not nosy. Sally smiled happily immediately, "Can I go with you?" Hugo shrugged, and then hugged it with his left hand. After Sally, walked forward. When I passed Axor''s room, I saw Axor whipping an underage girl''s back with a rope twisted from a shirt, and the girl seemed to enjoy it, and even issued a pin. The scream of the soul. Yin, let Sally grasp Hugo''s arm involuntarily, and then speed up her pace. Most of the room doors on both sides of the corridor were not closed, and what was inside was clear at a glance, but after looking for it, no one was seen, neither Alfonso nor Pedro. There was a closed room door in front of him. Hugo knocked on the door. Without waiting for a response from inside, he opened the door and walked in. Unlike other rooms, the light in this room It was very bright and formed a sharp contrast with the outside, which made people''s eyes very uncomfortable and had to close and dodge. "Hey, Hugo, why are you down?" A voice rang, and Sally opened her eyes and saw the scene in front of her. There was a long table in front of her. There were four men sitting, each accompanied by a woman. There were a pile of playing cards, cigarettes, and dollars on the table. Obviously, they were playing cards. Slash, the soul character of guns and roses sitting directly opposite the door, his messy and lazy instant noodle curly hair is very iconic, and he is recognizable at a glance. Chiguo was wrapped in cigarettes, making it difficult to see his expression. Sitting on the right side of the table is Maynard Keenan (maynard.keenan), the lead singer of Instrumental Band. It was shiny under the light, and he wore a pair of big sunglasses on his face, covering his eyes. Back to the door is the radio commanders keyboard player Johnny Greenwood The long hair of the literary youth is slightly greasy, in the smoke. However, Zhong still has a small and fresh temperament, which is very conspicuous. The one sitting on the left side of the table is Alfonso. At this time, Alfonso has completely tied his hair into a ponytail, with a cigarette in the corner of his mouth, smiling and looking at the one in his hand. When Johnny Greenwood noticed Hugo, he turned his attention. But Sally saw Petunia-Lan sitting next to Alfonso at a glance. At this moment, Petunia looked at her with a condescending and provocative look, and the sharpness in her eyes made her feel very uncomfortable. Chapter 857： Rabbit hole Hugo looked at the few people in the house, smiled and waved, "You guys are playing cards here, I thought you were partying outside." "Carnival is the favorite of Axl''s **** eyes (), I think it is too noisy." Maynard Keenan said with a disgusting expression, "slash called me over Playing cards, I naturally cant ask for it." Hugo knows that the relationship between slash and Axel is actually not good, because Axel is too strong and arbitrary, and Axels strong desire to control Guns and Roses pushed to the limit of division. The bands original creative core, Iz Sterling, couldnt stand the exhausting large-scale tour, and slash became the core of the bands creation, but Axel still wanted to control the band. In the end, Guns and Roses, the band that swept through the 1980s, went to extinction step by step. "Haha, how much did you play today?" Hugo chuckled lightly, walked over, looked down at the bet on the table, and chatted with them. Sally is being watched closely by Petunia at this time. Petunia is like a cobra, listing Sally as a prey, and then staring at Sally intently, which makes Sally Goose bumps all over his body appeared. Sally suddenly realized that Petunia, who never showed her trump card in front of them, actually her favorite should be Hugo. So when Petunia saw her with Hugo, that kind of jealousy could hardly be suppressed, and it shot out from her eyes like a flame. Looking at the face that has become a little distorted because of jealousy, at this time, Petunia is no longer the queen and no longer beautiful, on the contrary, it has become extraordinarily ugly. The same face can have such a big The difference, this really makes Sally feel a little funny. Does Petunia really like Hugo? Sally didnt think so, because Petunia didnt know who Hugo was. Petunia didnt notice that Hugo came in and covered her nose. Obviously Hugo was The smell of smoke is very uncomfortable; Petunia has not noticed that Hugo is poisonous. Pinhe. sex. Love the rejection of parties. Obviously Hugo doesn''t like such occasions... With this kind of Hugo, Petunia wants to approach him with flesh and blood, and seeks a spring breeze. Isn''t this the most absurd thing? Suddenly Sally felt that Penny was a little bit pitiful, because Penny didn''t know what she wanted, whether it was just the enjoyment or the dedication to rock and roll. If it is the former, then why target a rock band? There are countless good men in this worldor men who are willing to one-night stands; if its the latter, then spirit is more important than *, isnt it? Perhaps, what Petunia really wants is attention, the kind of attention she had in the hotel lobby this afternoon. But this kind of attention is different from what a rock band can gain from standing on the stage, it just makes Petunia more sad. At this time, Sally heard Maynard say, "Alfonso, otherwise, I will block the female partner when I place a bet. Whoever wins can get this female partner. Qualifications for one-night company." After saying this, none of the men objected, on the contrary they chuckled. At this time, Petunia didn''t have the mind to pay attention to Sally, so she could only turn her gaze back and look at Alfonso, but Sally noticed the expression on Petunia''s face: she was helpless in her loneliness, but she was still lonely. Had to force a smile to show off his beautiful side. This is the true essence of the flesh and skin, an object. Sally retracted her eyes and turned to Hugo. Obviously Hugo was not used to the matter of taking people as a bet. He twitched the corner of his mouth briefly and sketched a mocking smile, but Hugo didn''t say much, but looked at Alfonso. What about Pei? Did you see him?" Alfonso did not notice Petunias gaze focused on him, but turned to look at Hugo and friendly towards Sally A smile appeared, "Pepe, he''s in the next room. He has been in for a while." Seeing Hugo turning around and preparing to leave, Alfonso quickly added, "Go in and remember to knock on the door, maybe Pepe is busy. So." Hugo rolled his eyes, "Do you think I am you." Then he dropped his right hand on Sally''s shoulder and motioned her to turn and leave. Before Sally turned around, she saw Petunias mixed eyes, whether it was jealousy or resentment, or helplessness and unwillingness, Sally also couldnt distinguish clearly, so she and Hugo hurriedly left the room . After walking out of the room, Hugo began to cough. The smoke in the room just now made him very uncomfortable. He felt a little itchy on his skin. This feeling was really bad. Sally looked at such a Hugo and asked worriedly, "Is it all right?" Hugo waved her hand to indicate that it was all right, and then walked towards the next room. In the past, before Hugo knocked on the door, the door of the room opened, and a young man in his twenties appeared in front of him. This young man has a neat head, with a pierced eyebrow at the end of his eyebrows, a piece of green scum on his chin, a black vest showing tattoos from his arms to his neck, and a pair of multi-pocket pants that seem to be dragged. It can be seen that the pockets are full of things. The young man raised his right hand towards Hugo. The index finger and **** sandwiched a small transparent bag with white powder in it, and the corner of his mouth was outlined with a touch of meaningful lewdness. swing. Smile, "How about it, do you want to take a journey()?" This obviously does not refer to travel, but the use of poison. After the product, the mind cannot concentrate like an illusory state, like a special journey. Obviously, there is a poison in front of you. dealer. Hugo said succinctly, "No!" The firm and affirmative attitude could not be clearer, and the youth in front of him immediately understood that this business could not be done. So the young man didn''t entangle him any more, but shrugged, and skillfully put the transparent bag between his fingers into his palm, then clenched his fist and put his right hand into the pocket. "Very good." The young man nodded slightly and shrugged with a helpless look. Then Hugo gave way, and the young man walked over. Hugo frowned as he watched the young man leave. In fact, he also knew that poison. Good taste is an indispensable thing in the party, it is impossible for him to stop every poison. Trafficker, if he really stopped, it is estimated that those bands will not let him go, so he has no plans to be nosy. But at this time, poison was seen at the door of Pedro''s room. The trafficker came out, this feeling is really bad. Hugo stopped knocking on the door, walked in and shouted, "Pepe! Pepe!" There are some people in the room, in the lobby There were seven or eight people sitting there. Hugo took a closer look and found that none of them were Pedro. One of the girls also pointed towards the bedroom inside, and Hugo quickly walked towards the room. Sally followed Hugo and followed her steps, but she was short and couldn''t keep up, so she could only trot to catch up. Hugo really found Pedro in the bedroom. Pedro was hugging Helena at this time, and the two of them were very happy. Hugo looked around, at least on the surface. Not poisonous. The traces of the product, and Pedro looked very energetic, not like sucking. He was in a trance after the poison, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. "Hey, Hugo! Why are you here!" Pedro saw Hugo and greeted him with a smile. Helena sitting in Pedros arms suddenly became excited when she saw Hugo, and then saw Sally appeared afterwards, Helena could not help but struggle a little, and seemed to be thinking about it. Should I compete with Sally Hugo, or should I hold Pedro tightly. However, no one noticed Helenas expression. Sally stood behind Hugo and couldnt see clearly, so she didnt notice; Hugo spoke directly to Pedro "I''m sorry to disturb you." Hugo scratched his head awkwardly, feeling that he seemed to have overreacted. He is not Pedro''s parents, so he shouldn''t be so. But Pedro didnt think much about it. Instead, he smiled and said, "Its okay, its okay, this is Helena. We were still talking about the fun of the last Seattle show."  ; Hugo nodded at Helena casually, showing a smile even if he said hello, he thought about it, or said, "Pepe, you know, I just saw a lot of poison. , Youd better be careful not to get it." Pedro is not surprised at all. They get along day and night during the bands tour, and it has been at least nearly a year before and after. He naturally knows the rain. Fruit to poison. Pins abhorrence, so he smiled and nodded and said, "Dont worry, I know, I didnt even drink wine today." Hugo felt that he was worried too much. He chuckled twice, "That''s good, then you continue to enjoy, I won''t bother." After thinking about it, he swallowed it when he had reminded Pedro to practice at night, and then waved dryly. , Turned around and left. After leaving the room, Hugo took Sally all the way to the elevator, until after the elevator, Hugo relaxed. Hugo leaned against the wall of the elevator, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He kept telling himself: You must relax. This is the status quo of the rock circle. You cant just because Zhang Xiaoyes cups are like this. , If this goes on, not only will you have problems sooner or later, Pepe and the others will definitely not like it. Its just that Zhang Xiaoyes incident has brought too deep a memory and impact to Hugo. As long as you close your eyes, you will remember the body that gradually lost its body temperature, pale and without a trace of blood, just like in White lotus blooming on the endless black earth. Hugo felt that he was a bit too tight, so that the tiredness immediately surged up. But soon, Hugo spit out a long breath and smiled at Sally next to him, "Are you okay?" Sally looked at The tiredness between Hugo''s eyebrows nodded, "Well, I''m fine." Looking at the elevator going down from the fourteenth floor, Sally I can finally relax. The entrance on the fourteenth floor is like a rabbit hole in "Alice in Wonderland". It is an entrance to a peculiar and abnormal world, but it is also an exit. The weird, illusory and illusory world in that world makes people yearn for. But it is also scary. At this time, they finally escaped the rabbit hole. Watching the rabbit hole go away a little bit, Sally''s tight heartstrings finally relaxed. Chapter 858： Rescue again Hugo escorted Sally to the lobby of the hotel on the first floor. Several people were wandering, which made Hugo a sigh of relief. Walking out of the elevator, Hugo looked at the little Sally in front of him, and squatted down, keeping his eyes parallel to Sally, "Are you sure its okay? Now Im in Houston, you go back Home is still too late. Youve already experienced this journey, havent you?" Sally, although she has just experienced a journey of fright, she also witnessed the other side of glory to death. , This was the glory that allowed her to face with a smile to death, and more importantly, she met the man Hugo again. "Hugo, do you know? Whenever I think I know you enough, I can always see a different side of you. I originally thought you were a poem, but I didn''t want to be "a hundred years of loneliness"." Sally''s face The smile on Shang just bloomed, from the heart. Hugo was also amused by Sally''s words, and gently rubbed Sally''s head, "Believe me, I may just be a vulgar novel, don''t think too much." This little guy is obviously still a child, but what he said is like an adult. The sentence just now seemed like a woman said to a man, and Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. "If it is the one in Quentin''s hands, I will look forward to it too." The Sally kid blinked and made Hugo laugh. At present, "Pulp Fiction" has not yet landed in the United States, but has spread endless topics in Cannes. Sally''s words obviously mean that she is looking forward to the release of this movie. "So, you have no problem by yourself?" Hugo couldn''t help but ask again, watching children like Sally follow the band around the United States, Hugo is inevitably a little worried. Sally made a ghostly face, "You look down on me. Actually I know a lot of friends. I will be with Lydia tonight. Don''t worry, it''s okay." Although Hugo doesnt really remember which Lydia is, and its hard to match her face and name, he still nodded, "Thats good, remember to give it to you. Make a phone call and don''t worry about the family." After speaking, Hugo stood up and looked around, thinking that he should go back to the room to rest. But at this moment, Hugo noticed a man who had been pestering a woman not far from the elevator. The woman''s face was clearly impatient, but the man was still poor. Chasing. Hugo knows both of them. The man is Gilby Clark (. Clarke), the guitarist of Guns and Roses. After Iz-Sterling left the band, Axel Find a guitarist to fill the vacancy; and the woman is Cameron Diaz who has been touring with the band since Los Angeles. Hugo did not expect that Gilby would entangle Cameron, so he did not hesitate, so he stepped forward and shouted, "Cameron!" Cameron looked up and saw Hugo, and immediately ran over, while Gilby stood there for a moment, and after discovering that the other party was Hugo, he seemed to hesitate and said, "Your girl? "&Nbsp; Hugo looked back at Cameron standing behind him. In fact, Gilby was asking if Cameron was his girlfriend, whether it was the bed. Companion or prohibition. Dew like . water. Marriage, or a real girlfriend, Gilby is confirming this. In fact, Hugo and Cameron are not boyfriends and girlfriends, they just dated a few times, but now the situation is special, Hugo smiled and nodded, "Yes!"  ; Gilby said hello with a regretful expression, then turned and left. I didn''t expect the matter to be resolved so simply, it was an accident. Hugo turned around and saw Cameron''s sighing expression, he couldn''t help but sketched a smile, and asked politely, "Are you okay?" Card Mellon looked at the stalwart Hugo in front of him, and the smile in his eyes could not help but appeared from the depths of his heart to the corner of his mouth. She seemed to have an unspeakable entanglement with Hugo. Every time she met, Hugo helped her. It may seem to Hugo to be just a matter of effort, but to Cameron, it seems like fate. Looking at Hugos sharp chin line, the panic in Camerons eyes quietly faded, replaced by a touch of gentleness, and suddenly he heard Hugos question, which made Ka Mellon was startled slightly, and then shook his head in a slight panic, "It''s okay, but he keeps saying that he wants to invite me to drink, no matter how I refuse, he won''t leave, it''s very annoying." Fortunately, she was shocked just now. , So the current state does not seem too strange. Cameron briefly took the matter over, and then looked at Hugo with a smile, "Why, why didn''t you rest in the room and ran down to the lobby?" Hugo met Cameron during the first performance in Los Angeles. When Cameron told Hugo that she wanted to participate in the full glory to death tour-as a fan, In fact, Hugo was very surprised, because "Ghost in Disguise" has been set to premiere in the United States on July 29. Cameron became a movie star after the movie was released. Although "Ghost in Disguise" is generally underestimated, So there was no activity in the initial publicity, but Cameron was still willing to join the tour as an ordinary fan, which really went beyond Hugo''s expectations. From Los Angeles to Houston, Cameron is indeed like an ordinary fan, following all the way, she did not rely on her personal friendship with Hugo to get on the "Road to Glory" bus. Because she knows the habits of the band, she doesn''t want to be that special person, let alone be seen as flesh and blood; she is just like Sally, following the fans all the way through the bumps, and she must be there for every performance. This makes Hugo very admired, he did not expect Cameron to be so enthusiastic about rock. So Hugo didn''t hesitate, and he helped Cameron. Anyway, it was just a matter of effort. Hugo replied with a chuckle, "No, there was just a little incident. I came downstairs by accident and was about to go upstairs." Hugo looked around and found that Gilby was still not there. Wandering in the distance, he simply said to Cameron, "I''m going to sit in the coffee shop and take a good rest. How about, would you like to come together?" Since the help has been provided, then help to the end. The smile on Camerons face immediately bloomed, "Of course I do!" Hugo nodded to Sally who was standing not far away. After that, he led Cameron towards the cafe inside the Four Seasons Hotel. After Gilby stood there and made sure that Hugo had never left, in the end he could only turn and leave depressed, looking for the next target. Hugo and Cameron walked forward, and the fans in the hotel lobby quickly noticed Hugo, but fortunately, there were not many crowds at this time, everyone in twos and threes He walked over to say hello to Hugo. Hugo did not refuse, and politely responded. If there is a request for a signature, he also agreed, but Hugo refused to take a photo-after all, Cameron was there. By his side, he wasn''t sure if the other party wanted to have a scandal. So even though its lively along the way, its safe and sound. Cameron found this Hugo very interesting. Every time she saw Hugo, she had a similar impression. The gentleman was polite, gentle and sunny, and the Hugo on the stage was A completely different appearance, but Hugo in life now has a different feeling. When faced with fans, Hugo is always very cooperative, with a smile on his face, but with a little more politeness and alienation, to be precise, respect. This attitude is really hard to see in rock bands, because most rock stars have a domineering domineering style. Such people tend to be self-centered and dismiss other people at all. They tend to oppress It is taken for granted that fans'' love is taken for granted, and the typical representative is Axel Rose. But in fact its not the case. Fans support and love seem to be unconditional, but hiding behind these madness is conditional. Maybe its handsome or outstanding. Talent, perhaps outstanding music, because the only thing in this world that is truly unconditional is the love of parents for their children. The Guns and Roses began to decline in 1992, and now it has gradually moved away from its peak period, but Axel still did not wake up. Those fans will only gradually move away from him. Cameron can see this clearly because she is a bystander. Father, like son. But she was very surprised. Hugo could also see this, or even Glory to death could see this. This made Cameron wonder if it was because Glory to death was from the road from the beginning. The spirit that came from the streets and the masses that came out of the tour has been deeply imprinted in the soul of the band. But no matter what, Cameron likes such a Hugo. At this time, another male fan greeted us. Unlike idol singers, most fans are women. In fact, fans who like rock bands are not limited to men and women, and even mens madness is not at all. Inferior to women. Therefore, the appearance of male fans is not surprising at all. Hugo showed a surprised expression when he saw this male fan, which surprised Cameron. Cameron also vaguely knew that Hugo had difficulty remembering the names and faces of fans. Anyway, every time she saw Hugo saying hello to fans, she always confuses them. There are only a handful of fans who can be remembered by Hugo. This is also a small detail widely circulated among fans. Obviously, Hugo recognized this male fan, and Cameron couldn''t help but glance at this male fan. But before Cameron looked seriously, she saw the male fan seriously say, "Hugo, I only need one minute of personal time. I''m serious. I have a very serious topic I want to talk to you. Talk." Hugo seemed a little stunned at the requirements of male fans It seemed that he didn''t know why, and then the male fans glanced at Cameron and said again. "I insist." Cameron quickly understood. Sometimes fans just want to be alone with their idols, so she patted Hugo on the shoulder with consideration, "You can say something to the fans here. , Ill go to the coffee shop to wait for you." Hugo looked at Cameron with an apologetic smile, but Cameron gave Hugo a comforting smile. Smile, and then took a closer look at the male fan-it''s a strange face, is it a local Houston fan who didn''t keep up with the tour schedule until here? So when did he find Hugo? But Cameron didn''t have time to think about it. He quickly retracted his sight and continued to walk away gradually. Chapter 859： Weird Durian &Nbsp; Standing in front of Hugo is James Franco. Hugo would be surprised to see James in Houston. In fact, when he was performing in San Francisco before, Hugo saw James in the crowd. At that time, the crowd was turbulent. Everyone swarmed towards the band members who had left. Hugo and others were busy squeezing out. At this moment, Hugo took aim at James, because James was like a stone pillar. Among the crowd, it is very conspicuous. Hugos eyes were in contact with James in the air. Jamess eyes were a bit weird, with a hint of surprise in excitement, and a look in expectation, as if he could see him. Come out a flower. But before Hugo could react, James suddenly turned around and left, which made Hugo feel like a durian again involuntarily. After San Francisco, Hugo never saw James again. This is not surprising, because every citys performance is surrounded by countless fans. It is so easy that even if the faces such as Cameron and Sally appear frequently, it is normal to not see them in a certain city for a certain day. Unexpectedly, I would meet again in Houston today; even more strange is that James actually asked to talk to himself alone, which is beyond Hugos imagination: to be honest, he still I don''t know if James likes himself or hates him, or he likes his music or movies, which directly causes the image of durian to keep flashing in Hugo''s mind. "So, how?" Hugo said hello with a smile after watching Cameron leave. But James avoided Hugos eyes. When he asked to talk to Hugo alone just now, he had the courage to break the boat. The unwavering look made Hugo feel a little inexplicable. , And at the same time let Cameron take the initiative to leave, be regarded as meeting James'' requirements. But now, James seemed to be suddenly discouraged, and he began to dodge his sight. "I followed all the way from San Francisco." James finally spoke, but the topic seemed a little weird: Why should we talk alone on this topic, and why should we avoid Cameron? Hugo was stunned, but he nodded and said politely, "That''s great, I hope you enjoy the performance on this road." "Yes, the band''s performance is indeed wonderful." James said in a daze. He scratched his head nervously, his eyes kept floating on Hugo, but as soon as he came into contact with Hugo''s sight, he immediately avoided him in a panic. . The appearance of James gave Hugo two thoughts. The first thought was a terrorist, and the second thought was flesh and blood. But now, these two ideas are not reliable. Hugo couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth because of the funny thoughts in his head. He chuckled and said, "James, sixty seconds." After that, he pointed to his wrist without a watch, indicating that he only asked for one. Minutes private conversation. Looking at Hugo''s expression, James was also a little embarrassed. He lowered his head and did not speak, his face and eyes were unclear. Hugo is really puzzling. James Franco has been so weird after several appearances. Is he really the James Franco who will appear on the big screen in the future? ? Or is it just someone who has the same name-and looks more like someone? This coincidence is minimal, but...this seems to be the only explanation, isn''t it? Clearly James asked for a private conversation, but did not say anything useful. Hugo is not surprising. He has met such fans before, but he just wants to get along with the band members. , Although the subject is James, which makes the situation look a little weirder, but there is no surprise. Hugo patted James on the shoulder, smiled and said, "Tick, tick, time is over. I think we will talk next time." After that, Hugo is ready Stepped away and left. But at this moment, James suddenly raised his head and looked at Hugo. That unrelenting courage slowed down Hugos just lifted footsteps, and then Hugo saw James. He gritted his teeth hard and looked straight over without any evasiveness. The horrible look seemed to see every change in Hugo''s pupils clearly, "Lina, my mother is called Lina. "&Nbsp; Hugo''s original footsteps stopped like this, Lena? The name is familiar, but the question is, what does James'' mother have to do with him? He raised his brows unconsciously when he looked at James who was about to pounce on him. James stared at Hugo, he also quickly noticed the confusion in Hugos expression. At this time, the feeling of breaking the boat came again. James didnt wait for Hugo to react further. He said, "My mother''s original name was Lena Brody (lena.)..." James said every word, Hugo''s eyebrows involuntarily moved slightly closer to the middle The name is really familiar, and James next sentence will reveal all the answers, After she got married, she changed her name to Lena Lancaster. Boom! In an instant, Hugo understood what a thunderbolt in the sky means. His handsome eyebrows moved closer to the center, but before they could get tangled together, they stretched out immediately. His shock was clearly shown, and all the emotions in those amber eyes disappeared without a trace, leaving only a shock. Then Hugo saw James'' deep eyes staring at him full of countless probing desires, as if to go deep into his heart and soul. He dropped his eyes hastily, and used his eyelashes to remove the emotions in his eyes. Cover up. "Now, she is called Lena Franco." James finished the rest of the words, but stormy waves were set off in Hugo''s heart. In fact, its not just Hugo. James is not inferior to Hugos confusion and perplexity at this moment. He looks at Hugo grandiosely, trying to get out of Hugos misty eyes. I found some clues of real emotions, but Hugo''s eyes were like the sky of Seattle during the rainy season, always covered with a layer of mist, which made him impossible to detect. Lina finally has news. From the Golden Raspberry Award to the present, two and a half years have passed in a blink of an eye; if you calculate according to Lancaster time, it has been eighteen years. . The mother who was always covered with a veil finally revealed the tip of the iceberg, but she did not expect it to be in this form. This is ironic, isn''t it? It was not Lena who appeared in person, but the news brought by the seemingly underage teenager in front of her. Hugo''s mind was a little confused, because he didn''t expect to learn about his mother under such circumstances, but he still suppressed all thoughts forcibly, and then faced his eyes James''s mouth twitched slightly, and said politely, "Is that true? This is a good story. Please say hello to your mother for me." Hugo as if nothing happened, this is just an ordinary fan. Telling him the story of his mother, Hugo politely said hello, everything is so ordinary and ordinary, there is nothing special. After speaking, Hugo stepped forward again and walked straight forward. There was no inquiry, no discussion, no questioning, or even staying. Hugo did not intend to pursue the truth at all: Is Lena in James''s mouth his mother? If so, what happened to Lena all these years? Why does Lena never contact herself? What is the current situation? At this moment, Hugo does not want to know or discuss, at least not now. Hugo can deeply feel that a certain part of his soul is beginning to surge, which makes his eye sockets a little hot, and the feeling of entanglement and tearing deep in his heart makes him breathe a little. He knew that this was part of Lancaster, but he tried to suppress this feeling and maintained the apparent calm, but the frowning eyebrows again revealed his true emotions at the moment. Before, Hugo had always told herself that Lena had never thought about contacting herself. There were various possibilities. Maybe she passed away, maybe she had lasting difficulties, maybe She didn''t see herself at all, of course, maybe she didn''t want to contact herself at all. But no matter what the possibility, he didnt want to pin his hopes on the mother who had disappeared for eighteen years. Compared to Lena, the Adam who stayed with Hugo now is the most important one, and Adam is him. The only relative. Hugo once imagined how he would react when Lenas news did appear? In Hugo''s vision, he imagined countless possibilities, but when the situation actually came, he overturned all Hugo''s assumptions: he chose to ignore, he chose to ignore, he chose to escape. But Hugo really has no way to think about whether his behavior is correct and appropriate. He can only choose to turn around and leave, take a step, take a big step, take a big step, just hope Don''t run away like a fool, at least be able to maintain a little demeanor. "Hugo..." James was also at a loss. He finally mustered up the courage to stand in front of Hugo, and even exhausted all his energy to speak out. He even did There are countless kinds of preparations, but when things come to an end, watching Hugo leave calmly and calmly from the back , he becomes confused. He doesn''t know what to do, and his crashed brain doesn''t have any. Ways to make the right response. James wants to catch up, he wants to continue talking with Hugo, but he finds that his steps are difficult to move forward, all the courage seems to have been exhausted, and more importantly , He didnt know what he should say to Hugo, his head was completely messed up, so he just caught up to two steps, then stayed where he was, watching Hugo strode away gradually Go, and finally disappear in sight. James stood there, suddenly a little frustrated, and he began to wonder if he had done something wrong, or did Hugo hate him at all? Chapter 860： Lena News James Franco just passed his sixteenth birthday on April 19. To get a drivers license, because it means that they can own their first car, which is even more exciting for boys: they can drive by themselves to pick up their dating partners! But for James, he concentrated all his energy on Hugo Lancaster on his sixteenth birthday. James discovered his mothers secret for the first time on Mothers Day last year. He and his two younger brothers, Tom and Dave, were busy at home in order to prepare a gift for their mother. They His plan is to let his mother take a good rest all day, and they will take care of all the housework. It''s a pity that besides the mother, there are only four big men left in the house. They are really clumsy with housework. When James was tidying up his mother''s dressing table, he accidentally broke a picture frame with his mother holding him in his first year, which made James grin. When he cleaned up the leftovers of the photo frame, he found that there was a picture on the back of the photo, which was a picture of a mother holding another infant child. James is very puzzled, this photo is very old, even yellowed, and the child above does not seem to be him or either of his two younger brothers. Then James noticed the date at the bottom of the photo, November 20, 1968, and on the back of the photo it read "Hugo Lancaster is one year old, you were born in love and blessing, hope to be healthy The font of the word "growth" is even a little fuzzy, and the mark left by the pen and ink can only be vaguely seen. 1968? What a long time ago. James remembers that his parents should have met around 1976, that is to say, this photo is actually a very distant memory before the parents met. Who is the child in the mother''s arms? The mother has no siblings, and this child is unheard of. The most important thing is that the mother hid this photo, which means that this is a memory that I don''t want to be mentioned, or it is a secret. When the youngest brother Dave Franco (dave.) broke in, James subconsciously hid the photo without telling his family. But after that, James noticed, who is the baby and what is the relationship with the mother? This question mark is like a seed, quietly sprouting in James''s mind, and it will thrive over time. The second time the clue was revealed, it was because of a movie called "Night Sleep in Seattle". The father wanted to give his mother a romantic night because he knew that his mother is a poet who loves poetry. People, she has an indelible romantic feeling. That night, the father was not only dressed in formal clothes, but also drove a sports car with roses, and took his mother out as if he were on a first date-the two planned to have dinner outside. However, when the two came back, they broke up and broke up, which made James feel very inexplicable. After asking his father, he found out that his mother didnt seem to like the movie, She saw this movie After that, she seemed a bit grumpy and uneasy. Could it be that she suddenly didnt like romantic movies? I heard everyone said it was very good." Mother likes chick movies, and they have kept them all the time. The videotape of "When Harry Met Sally". James was also puzzled about his fathers doubts, but a few days later he accidentally found the name "Hugo Lancaster" on the poster of "Night Sleep in Seattle" When James was hit by lightning, how could he have forgotten this name, how could it be possible! Although there are countless people with the same name in the world, and although there is no evidence to link that Hugo with his mother, James is sensitive to the sense that something is wrong. Could it be that the child in the photo is long Older, it is Hugo Lancaster now; could it be said that the mother and the child had any ulterior secrets before? Whats more terrifying is that James realized that his father didnt know anything about it, and he didnt realize the meaning of the name "Hugo Lancaster" at all, so his father chose The movie "Sleepless in Seattle". From then on, James began to pay attention. He first learned about the actor Hugo Lancaster. He found that the actor''s experience was very interesting. The Golden Raspberry Worst Actor Award, but this year it has relied on three films to achieve brilliance and was born with a proud posture. It is worth mentioning that this actor was born on November 20, 1967, which coincides with the information in the photo of his mother. So, James has mentioned Hugo Lancaster in front of his mother several times, intentionally or unintentionally, and every time his mother seemed to be a little flustered, she brought this topic intentionally or unintentionally, as if she didnt want to Like to talk more. Later, in order to test his mother and also to study Hugo, James rented the videotapes of the films "Smell the Fragrance and Know Women", "Yihai Xiongfeng", and "Death Poetry Society" home to watch. It turns out that the mother is indeed very anxious. Although she did not escape, she seemed absent-minded before and after watching the movie. The mood swings when watching the movie were very obvious, especially when she saw the rain in the "Death Poetry Society" When Guo played that role and chose to end her own life, her mother completely collapsed. In the eyes of others, his mother was just sentimental because of the movie, but James could not help but think about it. But on the other hand, James is wondering if he is thinking too much, because his mother is not unusual at all, and he doesnt look at the picture often, like the one named Hugo People really have no meaning in general, and the mother keeps the photos just for memorial. This makes James a little confused. He guessed that either his investigation was not thorough enough and he did not find his mother''s abnormality; or he was thinking too much. Time slipped away slowly on such a dull day, and everything was fine. It was not until the early publicity of "Schindler''s List" started that James really revealed the truth behind the scenes. "Schindler''s List", as a film closely related to Jews, attracted numerous attention during the early stage of its release. Lena is a Jew, and she also attends some Jewish gatherings on weekdays. The film has undoubtedly entered the public eye. The early publicity of "Schindler''s List" was quite overwhelming and almost pervasive. This made Lena no way to avoid it, and in the early stage of the film publicity, the whole public opinion was still negative or negative. There are mostly worries, and there are a lot of negative news about Hugo. So James discovered that his mother had been very anxious during that time. Even when he got up to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night, he found his mother sitting in the hall and sobbing. He was holding the photo hidden in the frame. A bold idea popped into James'' mind: Will Hugo be the mother''s son? This idea is too bold, almost destroying him; but it is so credible, because this idea alone is enough to answer all questions. James did not dare to ask his mother, because he didnt know whether his cranky thoughts would be counterproductive, and instead broke the peace of the family-his father still doesnt know, at least on the surface. . So he personally went into battle. It was the first time he saw Hugo on the night of his glory to death at the Hollywood Bowl. Hugo standing on the stage is so dazzling, it makes James a little stunned, so when he and Hugo face to face, he has almost no way to control his emotions. On the one hand, James admires Hugo, because Hugos acting skills in the movie, the thrilling power, made him yearning. For the first time, he felt that he might become an actor. It''s a good idea; because of the vitality and enthusiasm of the band Glory To Death on stage, he has a new understanding of rock and roll. But on the other hand, as long as he thinks that Hugo may be his half-brother-even if the news is not confirmed, he feels very entangled. Why did the mother hide this fact from the father? Why hasn''t I heard of Hugo in the fifteen years of my life? What else is hidden in it? Did the mother abandon Hugo, or was she forced to separate from Hugo? That night, James fled. The next day, James, who was still unwilling, appeared at the premiere of "Schindler''s List". He called out his name to Hugo, but unfortunately, Yu If nothing happens. James was still unwilling, he even followed Hugo, while Hugo was preparing for fitness for the filming of "Life and Death", but the result was still no different. Until then, James suddenly realized that maybe Hugo did not know all of this. Later, James consulted a lot of news and many materials. In a 1989 "Los Angeles Times" published in "Los Angeles Times", James found the information he wanted. Hugo was interviewed during the promotion of the "Death Poetry Society". He said that his mother left home when she was eight years old and there has been no news so far. He hopes that if her mother sees the news, she can come back to him, because he missed it very much. she. In 1989, he was born, Tom was born, and Dave was born. They formed a happy family. James guessed that Hugo didn''t know where Lena went, Hugo didn''t know their existence, and Hugo didn''t even know why he found him. James is silent He does not know how to face Hugo, nor does he know how to face his mother. Countless thoughts were going around in his mind, but he couldnt find an exit. He wanted ****, but his inner thoughts kept hitting his Atrium: He wants to find the truth, but the peace of the family is the most beautiful existence. After hesitating again and again, James still had a showdown with his mother, one on one. He hopes his mother will tell him: all this is just his random thoughts. Chapter 861： complex James wants his mother Lena to tell him: in the past year, his conjectures are all false, everything is just his forced delusion; in other words, Hugo is just the child of a good friend of his mother. Maybe it was my mother who helped deliver the baby. There is such a memorable good story. But unfortunately, the shock and panic of his mother told James that this is the truth. "Don''t tell your father." This was Lena''s first reaction, which disappointed James. This was not the answer he wanted. Although James does not know what answer he wants, it may be similar to "How is Hugo now?" or "All this is a last resort", this kind of reaction seems to me It would be better; but no matter what, the mother''s first thought was to continue to conceal her father, and she did not consider Hugo''s situation at all, which made James feel a little uncomfortable, even if he had nothing to do with Hugo. Lina told James the fact that she had a marriage and had a child, Hugo Lancaster, but then divorced, she went to New York to survive. Later, Lena decided to return to the university for further studies. After her hard work and hard work, she won a full scholarship from Stanford University (.). She met James'' father Douglas on campus. In fact, there are countless stories like this in the United States. It is not surprising at all. Douglas knew that Lena had a marriage. He didnt mind, because its nothing strange, but Douglas doesnt. Knowing that Lena had a son outside, he grew up silently in a world they didn''t know, and then became popular all over the United States. The shock of this incident is that Lena concealed the existence of Hugo. At the beginning of the matter, Lena never thought it would develop to this point. When she and Douglas started dating, she didnt think much about it, and Lena didnt conceal the past when they were dating. In her first marriage, Lena subconsciously closed her mouth when she talked about Hugo, even she herself didn''t know the reason. Maybe I was guilty of leaving without a Hugo and didnt want to be condemned as an irresponsible mother; maybe I dont think she and Douglas will get there, just dating and there is no need to say So many; maybe she didn''t want to show her truest side so early... But whatever the reason-Lena didn''t know it herself, as a result, she didn''t mention that she had a son. When the two people were talking about marriage, Lena realized that she had missed the opportunity to confess. Originally, she always thought: one day in the future she will confess, one day. But the wheel of life keeps advancing like this, day after day, the opportunity for confession seems to be consumed in the ordinary and happy days, and finally this should not be a secret becomes a secret that can never be disclosed. Many times, if you miss the opportunity to confess, you may not be able to speak for a lifetime. If Hugo did not become a top star, everything would still be buried in Lena''s heart, but when Lena found out that Hugo had become an actor, she found herself She was caught in a terrible dilemma: on the one hand, she missed the opportunity to tell Douglas Stein, and in order to maintain the harmony of the family, she could only continue to hide it; on the other hand, she had been farther and farther away from Lancaster and his son for more than ten years. After the past, the figure of that cute little boy has become a decoration in the depths of memory. Whether to choose the past or the present is not a difficult choice for Lena. Although Hugo was also her child, she had three children by her side at that time. To love her husband and have a happy family. When he understood the whole truth of the matter, James only felt that he had too many thoughts in his head. On the one hand, he was angry at his mothers concealment, but on the other hand he looked at pain. His mother is very distressed; on the one hand, he wants to tell his father, but on the other hand, he is worried that the consequences of the matter are too terrible; on the one hand, he cannot agree with his mothers behavior, and the woman in front of him is not the mother he knows at all. On the one hand, Hugos happiness has nothing to do with him. What he should consider is his family... A variety of messy ideas swarmed so that he had no experience to pay attention to himself. Sixteenth birthday. This is a big event for their family. Suddenly he has a half-brother, and the point is that his father doesnt know at all, and his mother doesnt seem to have any plans to confess. , This feeling is really not very good, it can even be said to be tormented like hell. Of course, James can be regarded as ignorant. Anyway, this matter is only known to him. It can be seen from the previous trials that Hugo was also completely kept in the dark. It means that as long as he shuts up, the peace at home can be maintained. Likewise, Hugo will not suffer any loss, nothing will happen, everything is just like before. But... can everything really be as if it had never happened? Can he really keep this secret forever? James knows that this is too difficult. After learning the truth, Jamess mind has been tumbling. A younger brother knows what will happen in the future, what will happen if the whole thing explodes like a bomb, whether the parents marriage will fall into a cold war, whether they can talk about everything, whether a peaceful and beautiful life will be set off In the stormy sea, will their family be broken... and, will Hugo become a part of their family? There are countless possibilities tumbling in Jamess mind. For the sake of family peace, he chose to shut up; but he himself has no way to cross this threshold. It is reasonable to tell him that shutting up is the best choice, and everything can be kept as it is. What''s more, Hugo, father, and younger brothers who don''t know the situation now, aren''t they all doing well? Perhaps this is the best situation. Didn''t the mother just shut up for more than ten years? But his inner feelings were telling him that it was unfair, unfair to Hugo, unfair to his father, unfair to their three brothers, and unfair to his mother. James will always think of the 1989 issue of the Los Angeles Times. In that interview, you can see how much Hugo hopes to see his mother again. The irony is that Hugo lives in Los Angeles and has come to San Francisco many times before and after. The Franco family lives in Palo Alto (.), which is only 30 miles away from San Francisco. Los Angeles is only three hundred and fifty miles away, but Hugo never knew that the mother he was looking for was here. If James does not know, then forget it, but he knows the truth of the facts, he has no way to hide it, whether it is to Hugo or his father, they should know the truth, as after knowing the truth How things will develop is not something he needs to consider, nor is it something he can consider. Sixteen years old, just sixteen-year-old James was dominated by impulse. He joined the "Road to Glory" tour in San Francisco. He always wanted to find opportunities to tell Hugo all the truth. However, he always lacks a little courage. James kept describing in his mind Hugo''s reaction after learning the truth. Are you ecstatic and can''t wait to find your mother? Still resentful, complaining that his mother has not come to find himself for so many years? Or is it a pity that the mother and son are so close that they have never seen each other? At the same time, James is also very curious, how should he face Hugo, they are half brothers? No, they are just strangers who have met several times. They are people who live in two completely different worlds. So, what stand should he tell Hugo about this? Speaking for the mother, speaking for the father, or stating the matter objectively? Thinking of this, James even thought about shrinking. But after all, James followed the band all the way to Houston, James made up his mind and decided to tell Hugo the truth. So the scene just now happened, but Hugo''s reaction left James at a loss. Looking at Hugo turning and leaving, without hesitation, resolute and decisive, James suddenly realized that perhaps the impact of this news on Hugo was much stronger than himself, because Hugo was abandoned. That person. Not only did my mother not search for Hugo for eighteen years, but she also formed a happy family in Palo Alto, but in this family, she did not belong to Hugo. How angry should Hugo be? How angry should you be? Perhaps, his appearance is the biggest irony to Hugo. So, looking at the back of Hugo calmly and calmly turning away, James can only stand in place, unable to move forward. At this time, the chaotic thoughts in Hugo''s head were surging, and it was difficult for him to sort out a line of thought, because he turned and left without hearing the truth. He subconsciously blocked all the news. Hugo doesnt know where Lena lives, he doesnt know whether Lena is happy or not, he doesnt even know if James is Lenas adopted son or his own son; he doesnt know James Why do you want to tell yourself this He doesn''t know if Lena is guiding behind James'' behavior, he doesn''t even know if Lena is on the scene now; he doesn''t know how he should face it, he He didn''t know what he was thinking at this time. To be honest, he didn''t even know what his emotions were: anger? absurd? ridiculous? Complain? sad? Still ignoring? Hugo knows nothing, he only knows the fact that Lena has appeared again, from James Franco''s mouth, and he refuses to know further news. Hugo originally thought that he would be calm, he would not care, he would be calm, but the fact is that his brain is now in chaos and he can only turn around and leave. ~： Next update announcement More than half a year has passed since the book was uploaded, and it has been eight months since it was on the shelves. Prior to this, Qi Mao had maintained a relatively fast update rate, so now the number of words has also rapidly increased to 300, ha ha. Everyones support has always been great. Qimao solemnly expresses her heartfelt gratitude and sincerely thank you for your support! However, due to learning in the next period of time, Qi Maos time needs to be adjusted, and the update speed may need to be slowed down. This is no way. Qi Mao hereby apologizes for this. From August onwards, Qimao will maintain the speed of two changes a day, stick to stable updates, and then try to spare time from time to time to burst out, but it is certain that the monthly ticket increase will still be retained, and I hope everyone can use it more. The monthly ticket supports Qi Mao, thank you everyone! Today is Friday, and the usual three shifts remain unchanged, starting next week it will be two shifts a day. Its a brand new month. I beg everyone for your monthly pass to support you, bow and thank you! Chapter 862： 0 miscellaneous flavors &Amp;nbsp; Hugo wants to understand Lena, he hopes to find an explanation for Lena''s behavior, just like Adam did. Imagine the fact that Adam was carrying his wife and abandoning them for eighteen years, just to maintain the perfect image of his wife in his son''s heart, just hope that his son will not be right Life has lost hope, so they are always arguing. Adam always expresses his worries and concerns through scolding and questioning. Every time they communicated with each other, they were fierce and arguing, and finally broke up in trouble. However, when Hugo knew the truth, he knew that his father had been guarding himself in his own way, saying that the love of parents for their children is in this world The only emotion that does not involve any interest, any selfishness. So, does Lena also have her problems? But Hugo''s brain is in chaos at this time, it is difficult to sort out a thought. Maybe Lena didnt even know that she had become a movie actor. She lived in a closed town and had no interest in movies, so she never Know the existence of Hugo. However, if she really misses Hugo, why doesn''t she want to find Hugo by any means? Adam has never moved, he has always lived in Lanches, and Hugo''s information is full of information. Maybe Lena is in danger. For example, her current husband is an alcoholic or a control freak, and she is not allowed to look for Adam and Hugo. So...that''s why she sent James Franco to ask for help. However, if James is on Lena''s side and is willing to call for help, why not call the police? If you find yourself to rescue Lena, there is very little you can do. Maybe James is a liar at all. He just found clues from previous interviews in Lancaster. He is a crazy fan and wants to get close to himself. That''s why it doesn''t compromise the means. But why does James stop talking every time? Why is James so strange every time he faces himself? If he is really a liar, how does he know the connection between himself and Lena? He can''t remember that he had mentioned his mother''s name and information publicly in the media. Maybe...maybe...maybe...maybe Lena really has troubles, maybe Lena really has nothing to do with it, maybe everything can find a reasonable explanation , Just like Adam, but Hugo is not sure whether he wants to find the truth. After Hugo left the corridor, he walked to the coffee house and saw Cameron sitting inside from a distance, but he stopped and relied on On the wall next to the coffee shop, he closed his eyes. He needed to calm down, but the thoughts in his brain were still boiling, like a crater, the turbulent magma could not be cooled down. In the depths of Lancaster''s soul, he still blames Lena. Regardless of whether he and Adam reached an understanding, he was complaining about his mother because she left him when he left at the age of eight. Maybe everything is just like what Adam said before, it was Adam who drove her away, she had to run away all night, but she didn''t even say a word to herself "Goodbye", this is unforgivable for Lancaster, he missed his mother so much, but she left without any nostalgia. Not to mention that when he learned the truth of the matter, he knew that from the beginning, his mother abandoned herself because she was also the mother who pursued a new life Burden, I am also an obstacle to my mother''s yearning for a big city. This kind of thought violently impacted Lancaster''s thoughts. No contact for eighteen years? This is not surprising, because she had already made the decision when she chose to leave, and then she had no intention of turning backeven if she wanted to turn back, she probably missed the opportunity. It was this resentment that made him lose his mind. He believed his father''s words wishfully, because he needed an object of resentment before he could be transferred and abandoned by his mother. Only when he suffered from the pain can he persist. Therefore, he was never willing to think about the loopholes in his father''s rhetoric, and he was never willing to think about his father, resenting his father was the only motivation for him to persevere. So even if he knew the truth of the matter, even if Adam kept persuading him, Hugo subconsciously rejected the search for Lena, because he still had no way of letting go, he There is still a resentment towards Lena, even if this kind of complaint has gradually been hidden deep in the memory with the passage of time, but as long as it is mentioned again, it is still difficult to let go. But if Hugo does not dig the truth, it does not mean that the truth will not be revealed. Hugo once thought, if one day Lena suddenly appeared in front of him, what should he do? This is very possible, because the influence of the name "Hugo Lancaster" in the United States has gradually left the entertainment circle and began to appear on the social page. Lena lives in a certain corner of the United States. Realizing Hugo is only a matter of time. But before Hugo thinks about his own attitude, the truth comes unexpectedly, and in the most absurd and ridiculous way : Lena didn''t show up, someone who claimed to be her son showed up. This makes Hugo feel absurd, this makes Hugo feel speechless, this makes Hugo feel chaotic, and this makes Hugo feel...angry. He doesnt know if James is telling the truth or lies. He doesnt know if James is Lenas own son or an adopted child. He doesnt know what Lena is right now. Is it happy or miserable, but he... is angry, so angry that he can''t make any response, so he calmly responded, as if Lina in James''s mouth was not the person he knew, and then left; angry; By now, his brain was in chaos, and tears were already in his eyes before he realized it. What''s more ridiculous is that he doesn''t even know what he is angry about. Last summer, Hugo had completely completed the fusion of his soul, so he could deeply feel the hot surging deep in the soul, the sadness that was abandoned, the complaint that was forgotten behind, the kind of being left behind. Dislike the frustration of getting in the way, and almost want to eat him clean. The various thoughts in my heart are constantly tumbling, and the mixed thoughts are mixed together and fall on the tip of the tongue, but they become endless bitterness. Hugo knows for the first time that the so-called miscellaneous flavors are actually bitter in the end, and the bitterness that can make the bile spit out dances on the tip of the tongue, even if it is clenched fists and clenched teeth. The heat and pain from the heart made the tears in the eye sockets start to boil. Take a deep breath, take another deep breath...Continue to take a deep breath, Hugo suppressed the countless turbulent thoughts in her mind strongly, and then wiped the hot teardrops in his eye sockets forcefully, His hands seemed to be too rough and caused some faint pain in the eye sockets, but he didn''t care at all, closed his eyes and took a deep breath again, and then he walked towards the coffee house. Hearing the call, Cameron raised his head and showed a bright smile at Hugo, "How about, what do you want to drink? You have tomorrow During the show, do you want to protect your throat?" Hugo smiled and shook his head, "No, I dont smoke, so its okay with coffee or something. What are you doing? Havent ordered yet? Shouldnt it be waiting for me to come?" Cameron shrugged, "I actually just sat down for a while, you just Come here, I havent had time yet." Hugo was stunned, he just felt as if he had gone through a century, the storm in his head has not been able to It''s completely calmed down, but it''s only a matter of a few minutes if I don''t want to. It seems that this is the feeling in the next life. He slightly outlined the corners of his mouth, "What about you? What do you want to drink? Or is it a caramel latte?" Cameron looked at Hugo and suddenly froze Live, caramel latte, this is the drink she ordered when the two of them first met in Philadelphia. Hugo not only relieved her, but also paid for coffee. Cameron originally thought that she was the only one who would never forget these little details, but Hugo didn''t expect that Hugo would also remember it, which suddenly made Cameron''s heart beat wildly. Hugo raised his hand and waved, "What''s the matter?" After he asked, Cameron suddenly fell into a daze, which made Hugo feel a little uncomfortable. Solution, "Or do you want to change other drinks?" "No, caramel latte is good, just caramel latte." Cameron Quickly nodded and said. Watching Hugo go to the counter to order food, Cameron was a little silly. It turned out that falling in love is like this, because she really feels it When she reached the feeling of falling from a high altitude, her heart had completely floated, but she was not worried at all, because she knew that after landing, it would be Hugo''s embrace waiting for her, that warm and thick embrace. After Hugo came back, Cameron proactively talked about the recent tour. She could feel that Hugo seemed a little tired today. Not surprisingly, fans know that Glory to Death is very tired today, which makes Cameron a little worried, asking Hugo "Should you go back and have a good rest?" & nbsp; But Hugo looked a little absent-minded, and slightly twitched the corners of his mouth, "It''s okay, just go upstairs later. Just sit here, not tired." Cameron knew that Hugo was always such a gentleman. He seemed not good at rejecting girls and was always humble and polite, so she took the initiative to say, "Lets go back, you go take a break, I also need to keep my spirits up, and there are two more days of carnival waiting for me." Cameron smiled brightly, "I will go to the bathroom, and then we will leave."   ; "Okay, no problem." Hugo pursed his lips and smiled, then watched Cameron walk towards the bathroom. Just as Hugo was about to close his eyes and have a good rest, UU reading www.uuknshu.com heard a woman''s voice next to him, "Hi, Hugo, I didnt expect you to be here. Who is that beauty just now? Isnt it a date?" This sentence immediately made Hugo The tired nerves had to tighten up. Could it be the paparazzi, but when he opened his eyes, he saw a figure that was both strange and familiar. He always felt that he should know each other, but he couldn''t call him by name. The other party seemed to understand this from Hugo''s honest expression, and could not help but pouted and said, "I am Mandy Sandy (mandy .Sunday), have you forgotten?" Chapter 863： Emergency moment &Nbsp; Mandy Sandy? Hugos brain didnt respond to this name at all. There was no way. He was never good at remembering names and had face blindness. He really couldnt connect Mandy Sandy with the face in front of him. Hugo''s expression was still slightly dazed. If it is normal, Hugo will at least be polite, at least not to make the scene too embarrassing; but today Hugo is really tired, in fact, the physical condition is not good. Today is four in the morning. He went to bed after a few hours. After arriving in Houston, it was a lot of toss. His current state has indeed reached an extreme, so Hugo just froze in place and did not speak. But the scene was not embarrassing anymore, because Mandy saw Hugos dazed expression, he immediately pouted and laughed, I know you dont remember me anymore. Im sad, Im Mandy Sandy, from the crew of "Yihai Xiongfeng", everyone in the crew called me "one week", dont you have any impression? Later, we met twice in the crew of "Pulp Fiction" , Isnt it?" Mandy looked at Hugo sadly, which finally awakened Hugos memory, due to Mandy-Sandys name and "Monday" and "Sunday "It''s a homophone, so everyone on the crew calls her Monday to Sunday, which is "a week." It was originally just a joke, but later it became a nickname. When he was in the "Yihai Xiongfeng" crew, Mandy once expressed his favor to Hugo, but Hugo had no interest at the time, so he refused. In fact, Mandy is very beautiful. If Hugo remembers correctly, she should have entered Hollywood just after graduating from high school, so she is now several years younger than Hugo. There are several people in the lighting crew and sound crew at the same time. Pursuing her. "Sorry, I didn''t sleep well last night." Hugo smiled and apologized. He was about to stand up, but Mandy was pushed back into position, and Mandy was also opposite him Sitting down, Hugo had no choice but to ask, "Why did you show up in Houston?" "The movie, I joined the crew of''Apollo 13 (. 13)'' and came to Houston to proceed. Preliminary exploration." Mandy said briefly, and Hugo suddenly realized. Apollo 13 was the first mission in the history of human spaceflight to give up outside the orbit of the earth. The oxygen tank exploded before approaching the moon, and a lot of power and oxygen were lost. Therefore, the moon landing plan was abandoned, but due to Without entering the moon''s orbit, the three astronauts set a record for the height of human space flight and finally successfully returned to Earth. When the oxygen tank exploded, the astronaut once reported a very famous sentence to the Houston Command Center, "Houston, we have a problem." This sentence was later quoted in various TV shows and movies related to interstellar missions, and became the most famous sentence in the entire mission. Now this deed is going to be put on the big screen and filmed into the movie "Apollo 13", then Houston, as the command center, will naturally become one of the filming locations. Dont forget, Houstons alias is called the City of Space. Mandy pays attention to the Hugo in front of him. The uncareful hair is like a straw nest. There are some broken hairs on the forehead that slop down randomly, covering the eyebrows. The wheat-colored The skin has lost its luster because of being too tired, and there are shallow dark circles under the eyes. Although the amber eyes are still bright, they have lost the vitality of the light. This Hugo looks a bit lazy and a little tired, but it has a different kind of charm. It makes people want to be next to him, smelling the aroma of coffee and bathing in the sun quietly, and then Slowly fall asleep. Mandy only feels that her heart is beating fast. It is really rare to see a superb man like Hugo, even in the colorful entertainment circle. She is in "Yihai Xiongfeng" During the filming period, she coveted this man. Later, during the filming period of "Pulp Fiction", she also entered the crew for two days, but because she was in charge of the filming of the Bruce Willis line at the time, She didn''t have the opportunity to work directly with Hugo, but she still created the opportunity. Mandy tried to hook up with Hugo several times before and after, but unfortunately, although Hugo was very friendly to her, Hugo refused her politely and gentlemanly every time. It''s so rare in Hollywood. Many actors are almost always willing to come. As long as someone takes the initiative to come to the door, they will definitely accept it. There are really too few men like Hugo. But the more so, the more itchy and intolerable she was, always thinking that if she could have a spring breeze with such a perfect man, she would die without regret. When I learned that the Glory to the Dead was coming to Houston yesterday, Mandy, who was doing the preliminary exploration of "Apollo 13" here, was a little overwhelmed. She thought and thought. After measuring, I decided to try again, so I went to the Four Seasons Hotel to try my luck. Before this, Mandy had been following Hugo for some time. She saw Hugo and Sally interacting, witnessed Hugo''s rescue of Cameron, and then saw it from a distance. Hugo''s contact with James...Although he doesn''t know what happened, Mandy can feel that Hugo''s mental state is not very good. Coupled with the exhaustion of his body because of the tour, Mandy suddenly realized: This Maybe it''s a godsend. Mandy found the drug dealers wandering around the hotel and bought a pack of fans. evil. According to the drug dealer, only one medicine is enough. Originally, Mandy wanted to wait for an opportunity to move. Seeing that the night fell, the lights on the first floor of the hotel were already beginning to shine, and the navy blue night suppressed all the light below the horizon. The whole city seemed to be quiet; and Hugo and Cameron were not disturbed by other fans in the coffee shop. More importantly, she saw Cameron go to the bathroom, although Mandy knew that the plan was not enough. , Although Mandy knew that it was a big crowd now, and even though Mandy knew that the timing might not be the most mature, she still bit her teeth and appeared in front of Hugo. Mandy looked greedily at Hugos handsome face. She is not demanding now, even if its just a hug and a kiss, she will feel extremely happy, but she still forces herself to suppress it. He tried to stay calm and said, "I heard that the movie is being cast. It seems that Universal Pictures really wants you to be the leading actor." "Apollo 13" is Universal Film investment works. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, and when he was about to answer, he saw Mandy look around and said, "I''m a little thirsty, don''t you mind if I take a sip of your coffee" Hugo was stunned, but before he could answer, Mandy picked up the coffee, put it under his nose and sniffed it lightly, "I heard that you have studied coffee very well, it seems to be true." , Hugo laughed blankly, after all, he still didn''t stop Mandy''s action. "Is the movie being cast? At least I haven''t heard the news here." Hugo leaned back in his chair tiredly. Its not anxious for now." Mandy took a sip of coffee while looking up at Hugo. He just closed his eyes and rubbed his temples without noticing. She, so she quickly took the fascination in her palm. evil. The medicine was put into the coffee cup. But what made her frustrated was that she seemed too nervous. The sweat in her palms actually dissolved the pills. She had to use her nails to pull the pills down, but even so, there was still some pink powder left in her palms, Mandy Strongly doubt, is there only half of the pills that enter the coffee? But at this time, Mandy didnt have time to be annoyed. She could only wipe off the evidence in her palm on her jeans quickly, then shook the coffee gently, and put it back in Hugo. In front of her, her mouth was a little nervous and quickly said, "That''s really a pity, I''ve been looking forward to your new movie." Fortunately, Hugo is a little bit inattentive at this time, and She had mental arithmetic and unintentional, so Hugo did not notice her little movements, which made Mandy a sigh of relief. "''Life and Death Hour'' will be released in the U.S. this week, won''t you be able to see it right away?" Hugo said with a smile while looking at Mandy. This sentence made Mandy sweat directly behind her back. She still has no experience of doing bad things and feels that she will be exposed at any time. She dare not even look at Hugos eyes at this time, but It was smirking. Hugo was tired, but he also noticed Mandy''s abnormality, frowned slightly and asked, "How are you?" Mandy was suddenly surprised , Hurriedly shook his head and said, "Its okay, Im okay." Mandy looked back at the direction of the bathroom. Although she had only sat down for a minute now, Cameron might come out at any time, and she had to Hugo knocked it down and transported it away. There was not much time left, so she quickly said to Hugo, "I think you are very tired. Drink a few more coffees and refresh yourself, otherwise your fans will watch. Now, Im going to worry about it." Hugo twitched the corners of his mouth. He really felt that his brain was in a mess at this time. He let out a long breath and picked up the coffee cup, but Hugo only remembered when the coffee cup was placed in front of his lips. Mandy had just drunk his own coffee. Hugo has no habit of cleanliness, he doesn''t mind sharing a cup with his friends, but the problem is that Mandy is not a friend, which makes Hugo a little hesitant... But think about it, Hugo is worried that his actions will hurt Man. Di''s feelings, so he put the coffee cup to his mouth and took a big sip. Mandy originally noticed that Hugo''s movements had stopped, and only felt that the blood was about to freeze to the east, but then found that Hugo drank it, so he was relieved. But Hugo only took a sip, which really disappointed Mandy. She even wanted to grab Hugo and pour the whole cup of coffee before she stopped. But after watching Hugo put the coffee cup down, she just couldnt help but Could be sitting in place nervously. Mandy feels that the whole world is oppressing her at this time, and the sound of the second hand is constantly echoing in his ears like lightning and thunder. On the one hand, Cameron will come out at any time~ www.novelhall.com~ On the one hand, there will be fans outside the coffee shop at any time. Mandy only feels that there are tens of thousands of ants all over her body, so she has no way to settle down. At this moment, Mandy saw Hugo''s eyelids drooping, those charming amber eyes gradually dimmed, Mandy was almost ecstatic, but she was still careful Cautiously raised his hand and waved it twice in front of Hugo, shouting, "Hugo? Are you okay, Hugo?" And his head is even more heavy, he just feels that the whole world is slowly darkening like this, "What''s going on?" Before Hugo had time to react, darkness fell like this. Chapter 864： Crazy fans d>Yong Dengfeng 864 crazy fans_Superstar Novels_Baidu Post Bar;(g,f,j,c,h,d,b){,g[h]=g[h]||{(g[h] .q=g[h].q||[]).push(arguments)},g[h].l=g[h].l||+newDate,d=(j),!0,,b =f.getElementsByTagName(j)[0],(d,b)}(,,&;;,&;&;,&;;);;{;c{return;}{mark:(a,b) {(&;speed.set&;,a,b||+newDate);&(&;mark&;)},:(a){(&;speed.set&;,&;;,a)},: c,:c,page_ready:c)};(n){varo=!1;(n,e,t,c){vari=!0;return!e&&/^;(n)&&(o?i =!1:o=!0),i&&(&;;,&;;,{msg:n,js:e,ln:t,:c}),!1),(&;;,&;; ,(n){(&;;,&;;,{msg:n.msg,js:n.path,ln:n.ln,:,flag:&;;})})))();({ ;f(a,b){if(!(0>k)){varc=g(a),d=&;__fw_&;+c;[d]||([d]=+newDate,( &;xss.send&;,&;xss&;,{dv:5,type:&;;,path:c,:b.substr(0,200)})))}};l{vara=+newDate,b;( bin)/^__fw_/.test(b)&&864E5 Post it|| Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. (Lovely husband and old wife) (Wife of the beautiful chairman) Consecutive sign-in: Days cumulative sign-in: Days recharged members a year to send 3 consecutive re-sign cards Follow: 1,982 posts: 33,9980 reply posts, 1 page>0 Favorite Electric Eye Cute Meow 10 Mandy looked at Hugo who had fallen asleep in front of her. The speed of her heart beat had reached its peak, making her feel that her heart would explode in the next second, but before the excitement of her heart came out, she saw the rain. Guo collapsed directly, as if the whole person would be overturned to the ground in the next second, she rushed up subconsciously, held Hugo''s upper body, and held Hugo firmly in her arms. (Perfect son-in-law) (Qin and Han love history) Hugos somewhat hot body temperature exudes infinite energy in Mandys arms, causing Mandys brain to explode in an instant. Her hands can feel the heat of Hugos body passing through her clothes, her nose I could smell the shallow licorice scent on Hugo, all of which made her mouth dry, the smile on the corner of her mouth was not outlined at all, and the intoxication in her eyes betrayed her most true thoughts at the moment. "You''re crazy!" Suddenly a huge energy came from behind, pulling Mandy back a stagger, and almost overturned Hugo with her hand, but fortunately, she subconsciously released her hand rest. With Hugo''s shoulders on his shoulders, he just fell to the ground and didn''t bring Hugo down. Mandy looked back and saw the young man with a pierced eyebrow standing in front of him with the young beard and eyebrows. Mandy thought that his activities had been discovered just now, and almost screamed out, but After seeing the opponent clearly, he was relieved instead. The young man in front of him was just a fan. evil. The person who gave the medicine to him, because she could not think of a good idea temporarily, on the contrary, the young man with a smile of "you know and I know" provided her with a way. Two people framed Hugo, like holding a drunk friend back to the room, so that she would not be discovered, and it solved the problem that she could not take Hugo away by herself. But the price is that one thousand dollars will be given to the youth as a labor fee afterwards. Mandy didn''t need to think too much to know that the young man was a habitual offender who often did this kind of thing. Even if she was a woman drugging a man, the young man didn''t think anything was wrong. This was exactly what Mandy had in his arms, so he nodded in agreement. If Hugo opens his eyes at this time, he will find that the young man in front of him is the poison that he encountered at the door of Pedro''s room just now. The trafficker, just don''t know if he was involved in Mandy, whether he and Hugo just refused to buy his poison. The product is related. The youth looked around and found that their actions did not attract attention. On the one hand, there were no other guests in the coffee house at this time, and on the other hand, because the location chosen by Hugo and Cameron was originally relatively hidden, he was relieved. . (Goblin''s solo dance) "What are you doing in such a hurry? It''s just going upstairs. Are you planning to untie your belt here?" Having said that, the young man did not condemn it any more, but laughed meaningfully, with the kind of lewdness in his eyes. The dangling smile made it clear that the image in his mind now imagined by the children. How about, I told you, my speed (speed) is very powerful, only one is enough to make you do whatever you want. " After the young man finished speaking, he actually started to look up and down Hugo and Mandy, as if he wanted to look at the figures of the two through his clothes, and even imagined what happened next, and then his eyes fell on Hugos cheek. I didn''t know what I thought of, but I actually laughed, looking very satisfied. Looking at the young mans wretched smile, Mandy finally woke up. She raised her foot and kicked the young mans calf. "Pastor, are you sure you want to watch it here?" In fact, Mandy was talking about Ka Mellon will come out at any time, and maybe they will be discovered by others, they must move quickly. But I dont want this young man to show a dazed expression, "He waited a moment and started groaning. If he groans, the target will be too big, and his skin will start to turn red, and even I may not be able to hold it at that time. Up." This young man called himself. Pastor", he looks rebellious, but he doesn''t have any particularly vulgar expressions when he speaks, but it turns out to be an inexplicable wretchedness. He is really a talent-a talent suitable for being a drug dealer. At this time, Mandy didnt have time to pursue the pastors misunderstanding. She quickly grabbed the pastors hand and stood up, then put Hugos left hand on her shoulder, and when she pushed up, she thought To pull Hugo up. But at this time Hugo unloaded his strength, his whole body was a little heavier, Mandy obviously did not expect such a situation, not only did not pull Hugo up, but a staggering almost fell the whole person-if it fell. It is estimated that the coffee table will be knocked over, and then it will be truly eye-catching. When the priest saw Mandy falling, he felt bad. His first reaction was not to catch Mandy, but to turn around and escape. But after a few steps, he looked back and found that Mandy was in control and knew the crisis. It was temporarily relieved, and then he quickly turned around to help. The priest walked around to the other side, put Hugo''s right hand on his shoulder, and then looked at Mandy and shouted, "Strong!" The two set Hugo up together. This time there was no problem, Hugo just Lifted up by two people. But at this moment, Hugo made a vague voice. What''s going on..." There seemed to be some signs of waking up, which made Mandy''s body stiff suddenly, and the priest looked at Mandy with a shocked expression. The pastor was worried that Mandy was guilty of blaming him for not being strong enough, so he was a little guilty; but Mandy was worried that Hugo would really wake up. Fruit did not drink much. It has been less than two minutes since Hugo drank the medicated coffee. Things have changed so fast that Mandy can''t think about it anymore. She gritted her teeth and said to the priest, "Go!" Hurry up!" She didn''t care about it, even if the overlord stubbornly bowed, she would give it up today! The pastor was still a little worried. If he returned to the room, what should Mandy do if he asked him to settle the accounts? At this time, the pastor was already thinking about how to go around. As for the rewards, this was no longer the point. Thoughts belong to thoughts, but the priest and Mandy still carried Hugo and walked outside. Fortunately, Hugo''s whisper just now seemed to be just a subconscious babble, and he didn''t really wake up. When the two people walked out, the waiter at the coffee shop counter looked up and looked at them with strange eyes. But at this time, Hugo drooped his head, and Mandy and the priest were both well-shielded, so the waiter Ying Sheng hadn''t noticed what was going on for a while. But even so, the waiter turned around and asked the other two colleagues next to him, "Why is that guest drunk?" This is a coffee shop, not a bar, and he still feels strange. This is the coffee house inside the Four Seasons Hotel, and it is the hotel with the best service in Houston, so the attitude of the service staff is naturally more rigorous. Mandy was already like a frightened bird at this time. The waiter''s reaction immediately made her sensitive, and immediately yelled to the priest in a low voice, "Quick, quick!" The priest subconsciously speeded up the pace, and the two quickly moved towards the coffee house. Walked to the door. Mandy''s reaction immediately made the waiters at the coffee shop''s counter notice something was wrong. No matter what the situation, the sneaky behavior of Mandy and the pastor was fascinating. At least they should ask about the situation and make sure it is okay. Let the other person leave, so one of them swiftly shouted, "Mr. Miss, you haven''t checked out yet!" In fact, the coffee shop here orders food at the counter, settles the bill, and then is sent to the location by the waiter. The so-called checkout action has already been completed. But the problem is that Mandy was already in chaos at this time, and he didn''t even think about it. This is also the reason why planning is needed to do bad things, because the whole process will produce too many accidents-including the panic inside the perpetrator himself. Mandy accelerated his pace more and more, but the pastor didn''t seem to keep up. Obviously, the pastor had a different idea in his heart at this time. But because the priest is poisonous. Vendor, he can never be caught, so even though his pace has slowed down a bit, he still reluctantly follows. "What are you doing!" A humming sound suddenly sounded, "Hugo, Hugo, are you okay!" The sound was like a thunder on the ground, with a blast, quickly causing the entire situation around the coffee shop to occur. Variety. Mandy heard the scolding, not only did not stop, but continued to speed up. If she hadn''t been holding Hugo, she would have been able to fly now; but the pastor subconsciously looked back in panic. Then he saw Cameron coming out of the bathroom! He knew who this woman was and was Hugos date, which meant that... the plan was revealed! Therefore, the pastor didnt think much about it. He pushed Hugo towards Mandy and ran away. After almost a second before and after, the pastor ran away and disappeared quickly into the corner. Among the crowd. Mandy only felt that her muscles were tense. The sweat had completely drenched her clothes. She couldn''t give up now, and she didn''t want to give up, so she had to gritted her teeth and persisted, absolutely not being caught. But suddenly, as soon as the priest let go, the weight of Hugo''s entire body rushed over. She was caught off guard, and her strength was originally smaller than that of a man, so she fell straight back. As a result, Hugo''s whole body was firmly pressed. On her bodyMandy only felt that her ribs were aching, and the breath in her chest was all squeezed out, but when she turned her head, she saw Hugo that it was beginning to faint. With red cheeks, the hot breath sprayed on her neck, which made Mandy''s breathing suddenly start to rush, and she involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Hugo''s rosy lips and tight skin seemed to sparkle with seduction. Like a lustrous strawberry, Mandy was completely distracted, and she pouted and kissed Hugo regardless. Even if it was just a pro-Fangze, she died without regret. But without waiting for Mandy to touch Hugos skin, a puff of cold air burst in. A huge sense of emptiness made Mandy only feel the lightness of his body. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Hugo had been Pushing to the side, Cameron''s glaring face appeared in front of him. The next second, the scream rang. "Help! Someone wants to hurt Hugo!" (To be continued "provided by (Diandian Hanzhi. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it on the Chuangshi Chinese website and vote for the work as a monthly pass. You The support given is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) () Chapter 865： 1 piece of chaos d>Yong Deng Feng 865 is in chaos .q=g[h].q||[]).push(arguments)},g[h].l=g[h].l||+newDate,d=(j),!0,,b =f.getElementsByTagName(j)[0],(d,b)}(,,&;;,&;&;,&;;);;{;c{return;}{mark:(a,b) {(&;speed.set&;,a,b||+newDate);&(&;mark&;)},:(a){(&;speed.set&;,&;;,a)},: c,:c,page_ready:c)};(n){varo=!1;(n,e,t,c){vari=!0;return!e&&/^;(n)&&(o?i =!1:o=!0),i&&(&;;,&;;,{msg:n,js:e,ln:t,:c}),!1),(&;;,&;; ,(n){(&;;,&;;,{msg:n.msg,js:n.path,ln:n.ln,:,flag:&;;})})))();({ ;f(a,b){if(!(0>k)){varc=g(a),d=&;__fw_&;+c;[d]||([d]=+newDate,( &;xss.send&;,&;xss&;,{dv:5,type:&;;,path:c,:b.substr(0,200)})))}};l{vara=+newDate,b;( bin)/^__fw_/.test(b)&&864E5 Post it|| Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. (Jianghu, I travel alone) (Slowly Xiantu) Consecutive check-in: Days accumulated check-in: Days recharged members a year to send 3 consecutive re-signed cards Attention: 1,980 posts: 34,1061 reply posts, a total of 1 pages>0< loading Climb to the peak 865 is in chaos Collection Press a paw print 1 James Franco felt that he was in a dilemma. He just said a beginning with Hugo. Before he had time to communicate further, Hugo turned and left; but if he was asked to leave, he felt like this again. Anticlimactic is not a good choice; but if he asks him to talk to Hugo again, he doesn''t know how to speak, and he is not sure whether Hugo would like to see him... This chaos really made James brain hurt. Subconsciously, he stayed in the hotel lobby and wandered here. He didnt know what he should do, and he didnt know if he stayed here waiting for the rain. Guo, he didn''t even know what he was expecting when he came to Hugo impulsively. (Extremely Flame God) (External World Slaughter God Mercenary) Suddenly, there was a noise not far away. A thin and tall young man ran over as soon as he slipped a cigarette. He looked like he was escaping for his life. Before the young man came over, there was a burst of noise from behind. Noisy, immediately followed by the sentence "Help! Someone wants to hurt Hugo!" This voice kept echoing in the lobby, causing James to suddenly stand up. He heard the name "Hugo", and before his brain could think, his body had already reacted and hit the young man who was rushing in front of him, but he had no time to say sorry, so he slammed into the voice. The source ran over, only twenty yards away, and he saw the sight in front of him: Hugo fainted, there was no movement, and he didnt know what went wrong; the one who was with Hugo just now The woman guarded Hugo at this time, and then looked fiercely at a woman in front of her, as if as long as anything happened, she would definitely fight for her life. The woman also sat down on the ground in embarrassment and headed towards the rain in despair. Guo looked in the direction where she was lying, but there was no response. At this time, there are not many fans in the lobby, no more than 20 fans, and they are scattered in different corners. The location of the coffee house is slightly remote, so James is the first to arrive at the scene. The appearance of a waiter rushed out, looking at the situation in front of him with a worried expression. The woman who was protecting Hugo shouted at James, "The one who just ran away, the one just now..." James was stunned, and immediately realized that the one who fled the scene just now was also one of the accomplices. He just glared at the woman lying on the ground, then turned his head and ran over. Sure enough, seeing that the young man had stood up and was about to start running again, James ignored that much, and a flying body smashed into the air, directly knocking the young man into flight. Then James got up again, stumbled and ran over, twisted the young man''s hands behind his back, pressed him and walked back-he needed to confirm whether the accomplice was this young man. Cameron saw that someone came to help, so he turned his attention back a little, and turned to look at Hugo. Only then did she have time to look at Hugo. Hugo was lying on the ground in a daze, with a little light on her forehead. Shallow beads of sweat ooze out, and cheeks are slightly red. Although they are not very obvious, they can still be seen if they look carefully. This makes Cameron start to worry: What is wrong with Hugo? The waiter in the coffee shop also walked up quickly at this time. Two people stood by Mandy''s side to prevent her from escaping, and two others came to Hugo''s side. (King of the Realm) Looking at Hugo who was unconscious, a waiter hesitated and asked, "Is this... super fast?" Seeing Cameron''s eyes immediately projected over, he quickly explained, "Fast speed is A fan that has been very popular in the city in the past two years. Rape. Medicine, I think his symptoms are a bit similar, but...but I''m not sure." fan. evil. medicine? Cameron was stunned. Although there are all kinds of rock fans and all types, it is really shocking to drug his idol. But when you think about it, even the bones and skins have formed a kind of culture, and the skins and bones are in order to be with the band members. The bed is also omnipotent, and the medicine is not a miracle. "Put medicine?" The waiter next to him heard it and couldn''t help raising his voice. Then he looked at Mandy who was completely restrained by his companion with a strange expression. At this time James came over, heard this, and suddenly got angry again, then gritted his teeth and asked, "Is that him?" Cameron looked up and saw the priest, and then screamed, "Yes, it''s him, he''s one of them!" James finally couldn''t help it at this time. He let go and threw a fist to the pastor''s cheek, but the pastor didn''t resist. Instead, he fell out with strength. Then, regardless of the pain, he crawled around. He stood up and ran away. How was James willing to give up, he shouted in his mouth, "Catch him! Catch him! He is the one who hurt Hugo!" The dozen or so people remaining in the lobby also gathered one after another at this time. Seeing this chaos, listening to James shouts, they all swarmed up in an instant, and the priest immediately became a situation where everyone shouted and beaten. , Embarrassed. Cameron didn''t have the energy to take into account the chaos there, and quickly raised his head and asked the person next to him, "Then, what should I do? Shall I go to the hospital?" "It''s okay. Just drink plenty of water and take a shower. It''s just that the muscles will still be weak when you wake up. A good rest is the most important." The waiter said quickly, which made Cameron a little relieved, but The waiter hesitated and said again, "But I''m not sure if this is the case. Maybe it''s better to find a doctor to confirm." When the rock band was on tour, poison. Products can be seen everywhere, who knows what is mixed in when the medicine is administered, in case something goes wrong, this is something that no one can predict. The words of the waiter immediately made Cameron vigilant again. She looked around in a panic, as if she wanted to find someone to help, and then began to search Hugo, but she could not find the mobile phone she carried with her Hugo didn''t expect these things at all when he went downstairs. He originally thought he would just go back to rest just by looking for Pedro. Cameron wanted to contact Hugo''s teammates or managers, assistants, but found that there was no way. She was just a "fan" and she could do very limited things. Looking up, Cameron saw Mandy still sitting on the ground in despair, his eyes constantly moving in a trance; and just now, one of the accomplices was chased and beaten by a group of fans, and he had gradually ran out. At this moment, the first man who came to help appeared again, and Cameron recognized it at this time: This is the person who spoke to Hugo alone just now, that is to say, this is a comparison with Hugo. Familiar fans. "Hey, can you contact Hugo''s manager or assistant? We have to take him back to the room now, and then find a doctor to come and check it." Cameron said anxiously, in fact, she was already Liushen has no owner, but she still keeps forcing herself to calm down, because the chaos in the current situation can''t help at all. But even so, the brain is still a mess. Before Cameron realized it, her cheeks had been stained with tears, but she didn''t notice at all, just subconsciously wiped the tears with the palm of her hand, and then went on. They said, "They said they weren''t sure what medicine the two people were given. They must come over and check with a doctor." James was still very angry at this time, his chest was up and down like a bellows, but he still had a little sane after all, and realized that there was a woman behind, so he saw that the fans had surrounded the man, so he ran quickly Came back. He was also completely stunned when he heard Cameron''s words. How could he know the phone number of Hugo''s manager or assistant, which made James stand in place with completely wide-eyed eyes. Samora held a Mexican taco in his hand and ate it contentedly. Sure enough, because Texas is close to Mexico, the crepes here are very authentic, especially the taste of the crepes, which immediately made him tired. Just cheer up. But walking into the lobby of the Four Seasons Hotel made Samora a little surprised. Why does it look like a scene swept by a hurricane? It feels like a mess, and there is a group of fans arguing in a mess. Its not because of their appearance. The arrival of the rock band was pleasantly surprised, but instead was arguing about something. Samora withdrew her mouth, continued to eat her tacos, and then walked towards the coffee house on the first floor, thinking that after Hugo rested, he would definitely need a cup of coffee. He was going to bring a few cups of coffee on building. But before he saw the destination, a figure rushed up suddenly, which caught Samora by surprise, and the tortilla in her hand almost fell off. Samora''s eyes suddenly rounded, and she hurriedly protected the pancake rolls, and then looked depressed at the man in front of her, as if she was saying: Dont you know that wasting food is shameful? But the other party didnt seem to notice it. When he was angry, he preemptively said, "You are Hugo''s assistant, Hugo was drugged, and now he is unconscious!" "How can you..." Samora originally thought that the other party was shirking responsibility, and rebuttal words would come out, but suddenly realized that the other party said something very strange, Samora was stunned, with the corn in her hand. The pancake roll fell to the floor with a snap, "What did you say!" "Something happened to Hugo!" the other party said again. Samora glanced at the pancake rolls that had spread on the ground. Although there was a deep reluctance in his eyes, he still closed his gaze when he bit his teeth. "Where is Hugo!" Compared to the pancake rolls That said, Hugo is still important. You can buy another pancake roll. Hugo can only have one. If Hugo knew Samoras logic, it would be difficult to laugh. The thinking circuit of eating goods is really extraordinary Cameron saw James suddenly rushed out, and when she came back, she pulled Samora and showed up. She knew that this was Hugos assistant. "Here ! Here! Hugo is here!" Samora rushed over and watched Hugo lying softly on the ground. An inexplicable anger came out from the bottom of her heart: Someone dared to drug Hugo, and if he knew who it was, he would definitely crush the other person. Raise the dust! Samora saw Mandy who was restrained next to him, and she waved her fist and wanted to smash it down, but saw that the other party was a woman, endured and endured, and finally gritted her teeth fiercely and retracted her gaze, and then He squatted down and said, "Put Hugo on my back." James, Cameron and other people immediately hurriedly carried Hugo up to Samora''s back, and then protected Hugo, and a group of people rushed towards the elevator. More than a dozen fans in the lobby of the Four Seasons Hotel saw Hugo passing unconsciously and quickly with his back on his back, and then disappeared from sight. The lobby fell into chaos in an instant. (To be continued "provided by @haha2213508". If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chinese website () to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) () Chapter 866： 1 false alarm d>Yong Deng Gaofeng 866, a false alarm ].q=g[h].q||[]).push(arguments)},g[h].l=g[h].l||+newDate,d=(j),!0,, b=f.getElementsByTagName(j)[0],(d,b)}(,,&;;,&;&;,&;;);;{;c{return;}{mark:(a,b ){(&;speed.set&;,a,b||+newDate);;&(&;mark&;)},:(a){(&;speed.set&;,&;;,a)}, :c,:c,page_ready:c));;(n){varo=!1;(n,e,t,c){vari=!0;return!e&&/^;(n)&&(o? i=!1:o=!0),i&&(&;;,&;;,{msg:n,js:e,ln:t,:c}),!1),(&;;,&; ;,(n){(&;;,&;;,{msg:n.msg,js:n.path,ln:n.ln,:,flag:&;;})))))();( {;f(a,b){if(!(0>k)){varc=g(a),d=&;__fw_&;+c;[d]||([d]=+newDate, (&;xss.send&;,&;xss&;,{dv:5,type:&;;,path:c,:b.substr(0,200)})))}};l{vara=+newDate,b; (bin)/^__fw_/.test(b)&&864E5 Post it|| Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. (Urban best white-collar workers) (The strongest sword **** system) Continuous sign-in: Days accumulated sign-in: Days recharged members will receive 3 consecutive re-sign cards in one year. Attention: 1,980 posts: 34,1063 reply posts, 1 page>0 Collection Press a paw print 1 Hugo only feels his head is groggy and confused, and his eyelids seem to be heavy. When he wants to open his eyes, he finds it is too difficult, and he involuntarily frowns his brows slightly. I just felt the muscles aching all over my body, as if I had had a nightmare, but I couldn''t regain it. (Zombie Farmhouse) (Survival of the Water Margin) Vaguely, Hugo could hear some scattered sounds, and then he could feel that he was bumping, and occasionally he could feel a little bit of light from the gaps in his eyelids, as if...like an adventure in a dream, Or maybe he was fighting in a dream, he wanted to say something, but found that it was just a grumbling in his throat, and finally he couldn''t say anything. After a long time, Hugos paste-like brain could not feel the passage of time at all. The sour and heavy feeling began to fade away. He slowly opened his eyes, and the faint light leaped into the line of sight, letting him go. He felt a bit of pain in his eyes, he could not help closing his eyes again, and then suddenly he felt like his throat was on fire. He finally squeezed out the words "water, give me water" from his dry throat, but he only felt the surroundings. It was a noise. Samora''s high-pitched voice was particularly prominent in the noise, "Hugo is awake, Hugo is awake!" The noise of other people''s chattering was actually compared. Hugo couldn''t help but sketched a small smile, and then he felt as if someone helped him up and handed the cup to his mouth. At this time, Hugo opened his eyes again, and he had already adapted to the surrounding light. After his vision was clear, he was the first to see Cameron, who was worried in front of him. With a honey-colored wrist holding a cup, he was waiting for him to drink. This made Hugo a little embarrassed. He was not injured or sick, and he was a little uncomfortable. So he raised his hand and took the water glass, but Cameron wanted to persuade him. Hugo smiled firmly. Speaking, "I can do it myself." Cameron didn''t insist when he took the water glass again. The warm water rolled down from his throat and immediately made Hugo feel a lot more comfortable. Although his body was still a little weak, his spirit had gradually become clear. When he raised his head, Hugo saw the figure standing in the house, Samora, Neal, Fokkin, Cameron, and a stranger in a formal suit. "Hugo, are you okay? Are you okay?" Samora was most anxious and asked impatiently. Hugo was a little sensitive to light and noise at this time, he could not help closing his eyes again, as if he could only reduce his voice, "Be quiet, be quiet, I guess you can hear your voice outside the door." Hugo''s words made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. Seeing Hugo knowing to be joking, it means that it should be all right. (Flower guard bodyguard) The stranger in a suit turned his head to Neil, Fokkin and others and said, As long as you have a good rest tonight, you should be fine. Take a shower at night, dont take a bath, and then drink plenty of water. It looks like it should be. It''s a doctor. Hugo opened his eyes again, and then asked, "What happened? Why do I feel that I don''t have any strength at all?" Samora escorted the doctor out of the room, but Neil finally relaxed and sat on the sofa, "What do you remember?" Hugo pursed his lips and thought for a while, "I and... er, Cameron are drinking coffee..." His brain reaction is still a bit slow, like a muddy swamp. It is not a problem to sort out a thought. Easy thing, "Then...that what, uh...I think about it..." Hugo has forgotten that man''s name again. "Mandy!" Samora''s voice came over. He just learned the true identity of Mandy Sandy from Joseph, and he also had a little vague impression of her when he was in the "Pulp Fiction" crew. "Yes! Mandy!" Hugo said immediately, "Mandy came over, chatted with me a few words, and then... I don''t remember." "Mandy has given you medicine, fan. Tricky. Medicine." Fujin said simply, without any modification or description, and said the core of the matter cleanly. Hugo was dumbfounded, "What?!" His brain couldn''t think, but the first reaction was to stare wide-eyed and look inexplicable: Why did that Mandy give him medicine? "Fast speed! There are very famous fans around here. Traitors. Medicines." Samora explained seriously, but I don''t know if it was Hugo''s illusion. He always felt that Samora''s tone was a little gloating, which made him feel the top of his head. A group of crows hovered endlessly. "It seems that Mandy has fancyed you and wants to enjoy a night with you, even if it is medicine." "Samora, don''t you seem too enthusiastic?" Neil couldn''t help but cough, reminding him. "Yes?" Samora looked at Neil and blinked. "I thought I was covering up well." Cameron couldn''t help being the first to say this, and laughed, followed by Neil and Samora, and even Fugin twitched the corners of his mouth helplessly. Although it was said that Hugo was drugged just now, there might be something serious about it; but thinking about it afterwards, everyone still feels unscrupulously: this incident is really too happy. Its said that the madness of rock fans is astounding, but being stunned by a woman''s drug is not only horrible and terrifying, but also a little bit... funny. In fact, it is not only Samora and the others, even Hugo himself laughed helplessly. Although they have already told the truth, Hugo thinks about it carefully and still finds it incredible, "This...this...is too absurd." ?" Hugo really felt puzzled. "I mean, Mandy has expressed his favor to me before, but I have rejected it, haven''t I?" "But...but..." Hugo still couldn''t imagine that Mandy actually drugged himself, but now Hugo''s brain is really a mess, unable to find accurate adjectives to express his thoughts, and in the end he can only sigh. Said, "This is really crazy." "It''s not surprising. Those bones and skins can say anything in order to climb onto the bed of rock musicians. What''s more, there are even crazy people like Mark-David-Chapman. What are the fans doing? Dont think crazy things are weird. Neil said, although they all thought that there was something funny in the absurdity, they couldnt help laughing, but after calming down, they were still a little scared, Be careful in the future. One point, who knows what those fans will do." Now Glory to Death is no longer unknown. From the ticket sales of the "Road to Glory" concert, it can be seen that their popularity is now definitely a first-line level, and the fan group is getting larger and larger. They can do it all. Feel it clearly. This also means that they will face more fans in the future, and they will also encounter more weird situations. "Fortunately, it was just a false alarm today." Samora stood by and said with a sigh, making everyone silent. Of course, if he reached out to pick up the potato chips on the table in the next second, this sentence would Be more convincing. A false alarm. In fact, this word is often a derogatory term, because people always focus on the word "scare" and feel that they are frightened. Although they are glad that nothing happened, they still can''t forget the previous ones. Dangerous; but in fact, this word is one of the most celebrated words in the world, because the danger has happened, but in the end it did not cause any harm. "Shock" is shock, but in the end it is just "false alarm." The result is beautiful, this is the most important thing. Hugo let out a long breath and looked at everyone who was quiet. Only then did he notice, "What about the others? Why didn''t they see it?" Neal and Foggin looked at each other, and then Foggin said, "Joe is going downstairs to deal with the situation." Samora immediately answered and said, "Yes, yes, Joe just saw your situation, and he was so angry, God, I have never seen Joe angry, that expression is really terrible. He is sure. Once your health is okay, I went downstairs to deal with the situation. He said that Mandy would definitely regret today''s stupid behavior." "I think many fans already know it. I guess it''s the media and the police again. Joe will have to deal with a lot of things. I will help." Neil stood up and said, "Yes, Hugo, you Did you know that Mandy?" "Yes, we worked with the crew of''Yihai Xiongfeng'' before." Hugo explained. Neil and others suddenly realized. "Joe must be too busy to deal with so many things on his own. I guess there is no time to contact Henry and Rick. Let''s go and help." Neal said to Foggin and Samora. Indeed, this time it was a mess. It''s so big that so many fans have seen it with their own eyes, and there is a large group of people swarming towards Mandy. If things are not handled properly, they don''t know what will happen afterwards. Fujin didnt say much, he stood up and walked directly towards the door But Samora was eating potato chips happily, and just wanted to say "I will stay to take care of Hugo", she was caught Neil stopped it with his eyes, and then Samora saw Neils vision and cast towards Cameron sitting on the edge of the bed. Then Samora reacted and quickly said, "Yes, yes, there is still something down there. There are too many things to deal with, we must not let go of that Mandy, let''s go and help." After speaking, Samora took the initiative to take Neil''s arm and walked outside. This made Neil twitched the corners of his mouth helplessly-who wanted to stay just now, but he didn''t say much, just said "rest well" to Hugo, and then left quickly with Samora Up. In a blink of an eye, only Hugo and Cameron were left in the room. Originally, Hugo wanted to ask Cameron for details of the entire incident just now, such as how he came back, for example, Cameron was again How did you discover that something went wrong... But before he could even speak, Cameron sat next to him, then leaned on his shoulder, and started sobbing in a low voice, which really caught Hugo by surprise. (To be continued "Provided". If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chinese Network () to read the monthly ticket to vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) () Chapter 867： Lovers are not full d>Yongdengfengfeng 867 lovers are not full ].q=g[h].q||[]).push(arguments)},g[h].l=g[h].l||+newDate,d=(j),!0,, b=f.getElementsByTagName(j)[0],(d,b)}(,,&;;,&;&;,&;;);;{;c{return;}{mark:(a,b ){(&;speed.set&;,a,b||+newDate);;&(&;mark&;)},:(a){(&;speed.set&;,&;;,a)}, :c,:c,page_ready:c));;(n){varo=!1;(n,e,t,c){vari=!0;return!e&&/^;(n)&&(o? i=!1:o=!0),i&&(&;;,&;;,{msg:n,js:e,ln:t,:c}),!1),(&;;,&; ;,(n){(&;;,&;;,{msg:n.msg,js:n.path,ln:n.ln,:,flag:&;;})))))();( {;f(a,b){if(!(0>k)){varc=g(a),d=&;__fw_&;+c;[d]||([d]=+newDate, (&;xss.send&;,&;xss&;,{dv:5,type:&;;,path:c,:b.substr(0,200)})))}};l{vara=+newDate,b; (bin)/^__fw_/.test(b)&&864E5 Post it|| Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. (Fanyun of the Rising Business Path) (Sura Martial God) Consecutive Sign-in: Days Accumulative Sign-in: Days Recharged Members will receive 3 consecutive re-signing cards in one year. Attention: 1,980 Posts: 34,1782 Reply Posts, 1 page>0< Loading Yong Dengfeng 867 Lovers are not full 9 Hugo looked at Cameron in his arms, feeling a little at a loss. (The Three Kings of Online Games) It was obviously himself who had just had an accident, but he didn''t feel any special now. As a result, Cameron was crying with rain, which made Hugo a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to face it. (I love you for a lifetime) Hugo wants to pull Cameron away, and then tell her, "I''m fine." Such an intimate hug makes Hugo feel a little restrained, and he can even clearly feel Cameron''s upper body. The mysterious curve, which makes Hugo can only divert his attention to other places. Since the 42nd stage, Hugo and Cameron have dated three or four times. The two people get along fairly well. Camerons proactiveness can be clearly felt by Hugo, and he finally understands that Camerons The initiative was because of his goodwill, but because Cameron had always been shy and perturbed before, Hugo was always reluctant to agree with bystanders. However, Hugo feels that although getting along is very pleasant, but still lacks a little spark, so he has not been too active. The lack of spark between Cameron and Cameron is a bit different from Sandra. The last time Hugo and Sandra got along was relaxed and comfortable, but the two were more like friends than warm. Ignorant, yin. In terms of the atmosphere, the two people are more like like-minded friends. To put it simply, Hugo treats Sandra as a man, but it is estimated that Sandra treats Hugo as a woman. They do not have gender when they see each other. But Hugo saw Cameron as a woman. He could feel a little jerky when getting along with Cameron. He would pay attention to his own image. When there was a blank conversation, he would be embarrassed and cautious. Pay attention to the details, everything is the pattern when men and women are just getting along. Its just that Hugo doesnt have the kind of excitement for Cameron at the moment, just a bit of goodwill; and obviously, Camerons progress is much faster, Hugo is still at the stage of "youda or above, but lovers are not full". , But Cameron has entered the prelude of sweet love. Although it is only the difference of a layer of window paper, there is an essential difference. This dislocation of speed makes it impossible for the sparks to collide with each other. Therefore, at this moment, being hugged tightly by Cameron, and then watching her cry in his arms because of being too worried and too scared, Hugo was still a little embarrassed in his heart, he raised his hand to take the card. Melon pulled away, but after hesitating, he fell gently on Cameron''s shoulder, after all, he didn''t have the heart to hurt Cameron''s emotions. He patted Cameron''s back lightly, Hugo''s thoughts were a bit mixed, he didn''t know if it was right to go on like this, now he and Cameron''s progress is obviously inconsistent, so he should tell Cameron earlier His real thoughts make them slow down; or simply break up, dont delay Cameron anymore, because he hasnt had any fierce sparks bursting out; or...he will try harder and try to catch up with the card. Mellon''s footsteps. (Absolute violence) Looking down at Cameron in his arms, her long golden hair was slightly messy and scattered on his arm, and the broken hair of her forehead was glued to her forehead by sweat. She looked very embarrassed, and the muscles of her shoulders were Shaking slightly, I could feel that she still had lingering fears, the hot tears slid down from her cheeks, and finally fell on Hugo''s wrists, blooming like plum blossoms, leaving hot marks. Hugo could not help but sighed, he could feel Camerons tension and fear. In the situation just now, he had lost consciousness, so he didnt know what happened, but for Cameron, it was A terrible thing. Although Hugo did not know the process, he knew the location of the coffee shop was relatively remote. At the time, there seemed to be no customers in the coffee shop. It was indeed embarrassing for Cameron to face Mandy Sandy alone. Its just that Hugo is very curious, how did Mandy move him alone? And how did a woman in Cameron resolve the crisis? Thinking of this, Hugo calmed down. He knew it was not the best time to think about the relationship between him and Cameron, so he hugged Cameron lightly and whispered, "I''m fine. , Really, I feel that everything is fine now, you don''t have to worry too much." "Are you sure?" Cameron raised his eyes and looked at Hugo with tears. Hugo pursed the corners of her mouth with a look of fear, raised her right hand to wipe the tears from her cheeks, and then whispered. To, "I''m sure." Seeing the faint smile at the corner of Hugos mouth and the relaxed look between his eyebrows, Camerons tension relaxed a little. Hugo said with a light smile, Its all over, dont keep thinking about it. Now. I still like your smile more than tears." This sentence made Cameron burst into laughter, but only when the smile was outlined, she realized her embarrassment now, and she quickly lowered her head and wiped her tears in a panic. This action made Hugo laugh blankly, "Don''t you think it''s too late to worry about it now?" A joke made Cameron suddenly embarrassed, and he glanced at Hugo in disbelief. The shy and annoyed expression made the corners of Hugo''s mouth finally get rid of the shackles and lightly outlined. But looking at Camerons expression, Hugo did not continue joking, but actively changed the subject, "What happened just now?" Cameron was actually a little disappointed. If Hugo continued to tease, it would be a bit of fun between the two. She could still act like a spoilt to Hugo. But now that the topic has shifted, the timing has also been missed. But Camerons emotions flashed by. After spending time with Hugo, she also knew that Hugo was actually a slow-hot person, and also relatively passive. She needed her to take the initiative to approach and take the initiative. Go active. In fact, Cameron knows something about how Hugo is now a few steps slower than herself. After all, she is a woman and can often perceive different things keenly, but she doesnt care because she has this confidence. , She can cover the heat of Hugo, and she is willing to take the initiative to complete this thing, because Hugo is a good man worthy of her. Therefore, Cameron just thought about it for a while, then raised his head and looked at Hugo, "I guess you have to ask the bad guy for the details. When I came out of the bathroom, I saw two people holding you outside. Go, and you seem to have passed out, motionless." "Two people?" Hugo''s face changed involuntarily. Only then did he realize: He had been drugged by a woman just now, and she still had a helper! This kind of reality focused on Hugo in an instant, making his face suddenly look. It became weird, and the handsome eyebrows gathered in the middle involuntarily. Seeing Hugos expression, Cameron chuckled and laughed, "But it seems that one of them is an accomplice, and the man named Mandy is the mastermind, because after I broke them, one of them just ran away. I''m gone, but fortunately I was caught by the fans." But even so, Hugo still had a sad expression on his face, frowning and pursing his mouth, seemingly unable to understand Mandy''s behavior. Cameron smiled and raised his right index finger, and clicked on Hugo''s lips, "You are so beautiful and delicious, even I want to eat you up. I don''t feel surprised that other people have such thoughts. " Hugo suddenly looked at Cameron, "You are flirting with me now. Are you teasing me?" Why does Hugo have a strong sense of disobedience! Cameron was immediately guilty by Hugo''s look, even though she was indeed adjusting. Playing with Hugo, but she will never admit it, and she will never admit that she has been looking at Hugo''s reddish cheeks thinking about it! Cameron avoided his sight and coughed slightly. "You are too sensitive. Could it be that the fast speed medicine will make your nerves sensitive?" This immediately caused countless black lines to flash on Hugo''s forehead, Ka Mellon was immediately happy, "I stopped them anyway, after one of them ran away..." Cameron briefly explained the rest of the matter, but Hugo was stunned. He really did not expect that it was James Franco who helped a lot. Moreover, according to Cameron, James was very angry. Even chasing the gangster and reluctant to let go. "You mean, the fan who stopped me before seemed to be madly beating an accomplice?" Hugo felt that Camerons description had some problems. He and James can only be regarded as strangers so far, even if they are the same. The story of the half-father is true, and there is no feeling between them. Maybe they can be regarded as opposing parties, but why is James so excited? "Yes." But Cameron nodded to confirm. "Later Joseph knew that James had beaten the gangster so hard, and he agreed. By the way, you didn''t see it. Joseph learned that you had an accident. After that, it was like a volcanic eruption, which was terrible. It is estimated that the media today will be unlucky." Hugo felt that his head was in chaos at this time. Although there were countless question marks to answer, it was obviously not the best time to think. Hugo closed his eyes and took a deep breath, allowing himself to temporarily suppress all kinds of thoughts. I went on, then looked at Cameron and said, "Anyway, thank you for today." Cameron laughed brilliantly, "I just yelled a few words out loud nothing." Although Cameron said this, Hugo knows that the facts are definitely more than that. If Cameron was in a mess, he still doesn''t know how things will develop. Seeing Cameron with a bright smile in front of him, Hugo couldn''t help swallowing the polite words he had said before him, and then he felt Cameron approaching him little by little. Obviously, if you keep this position and develop, the next moment, they will kiss. Hugo felt that this time was not the best time to kiss, because he really had a lot of thoughts in his mind that he couldn''t sort out; but turning his head at this time didn''t seem to be the best choice either, which made Hugo only feel that his neck was stiff. It''s not like turning your head or getting close. This feeling is really weird. There was a knock on the door, and then the door of the room was opened. The sound was to relieve Hugo. Cameron seemed to be frightened, so he immediately sat on the edge of the bed again shyly, what action He didn''t do it either. Instead, he turned his head and looked towards the door with a calm expression on his face. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chinese website () to read and vote for the work monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) () Chapter 868： Joes Fury d>Yong Deng Feng 868 Joe''s Wrath ].q=g[h].q||[]).push(arguments)},g[h].l=g[h].l||+newDate,d=(j),!0,, b=f.getElementsByTagName(j)[0],(d,b)}(,,&;;,&;&;,&;;);;{;c{return;}{mark:(a,b ){(&;speed.set&;,a,b||+newDate);;&(&;mark&;)},:(a){(&;speed.set&;,&;;,a)}, :c,:c,page_ready:c));;(n){varo=!1;(n,e,t,c){vari=!0;return!e&&/^;(n)&&(o? i=!1:o=!0),i&&(&;;,&;;,{msg:n,js:e,ln:t,:c}),!1),(&;;,&; ;,(n){(&;;,&;;,{msg:n.msg,js:n.path,ln:n.ln,:,flag:&;;})))))();( {;f(a,b){if(!(0>k)){varc=g(a),d=&;__fw_&;+c;[d]||([d]=+newDate, (&;xss.send&;,&;xss&;,{dv:5,type:&;;,path:c,:b.substr(0,200)})))}};l{vara=+newDate,b; (bin)/^__fw_/.test(b)&&864E5 Post it|| Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. (After the strong pet agent is stupid) (I''m a monster in rebirth) Consecutive sign-in: Days accumulative sign-in: Days recharged members will receive 3 consecutive re-sign cards in one year. Attention: 1,980 posts: 34,1782 reply posts, 1 page>0 Collection According to a paw print 1 come from James Franco and Samora Caswell. (Ghost Hunter) (Xian Ni) Samora walked in quickly. "Joe said that he has called the police. The police will come up to take a statement and ask the doctor to check you up again." Hugo glanced at Cameron''s back, then turned his gaze to Samora, "Call the police? Does it need to be so serious? Nothing happened to me..." But when he saw James, Hugo felt a little bit more. Weird, kind of unspeakable complexity. "Hugo, this matter is far more serious than you think." Samora didn''t know the relationship between Hugo and James. He walked to the bed," Joe said. Fortunately, Cameron found out early today. , Prevented things from happening, and James also helped a lot. But the question is, what if there are more crazy fans next time? For example, threatening you with guns. Now glory to death is not what it used to be, You are even more so, who knows what crazy actions fans will make." Samora originally thought that the police had made a fuss. After all, Hugo didn''t leave the coffee shop completely after being stunned, but after listening to Joseph''s analysis, he knew that he hadn''t fully thought about it. "You know, after Kurt-Cobain committed suicide, the record company actually received a lot of death threats. Many crazy fans of the Nirvana band believed that the appearance of glory to death caused the occurrence of the cup. They wanted to vent their anger. To you." Hugo was stunned. He didn''t think of this. No wonder that many demonstrators have been seen in the last few performances. Hugo thought it was just a fan who was simply dissatisfied with the glory to the death music. After all, the glory to the death has been since his debut. In challenging authority, there are still many fans who believe that glorious music is an insult to rock and roll, so demonstrations and protests are not uncommon. But I didn''t expect that now even the Niji band''s matter was counted as glorious to death. Sure enough, there are many popular people. In this way, Joseph picked up this incident for the sake of Li Wei. "Did you know? Joe was really angry today, especially after Mandy and his accomplices tried to escape, he mobilized all the fans to make Mandy and The accomplices searched it and found out that he told those fans that Mandy had prescribed medicine to you, which caused you to remain unconscious, and your physical condition is still unknown. He did not say what medicine Mandy gave, nor did he say what Mandys purpose was, nor did he explain it. Your current situation, the result..." Samora shrugged, and then dragged her voice. "I thought I would have to wait for the police to come over. I didn''t want the fans to find Mandy and her accomplices in less than a quarter of an hour. Now they are caught back in the lobby on the first floor. (Ace agent) Four Seasons Hotel Special security guards were also sent to guard." Imagine that scene where a large group of fans were dispatched to find out the two suspects, and then escorted them back to the hotel to wait for the police. The arrival of the investigation. The scene is indeed spectacular. Generally speaking, fans are not organized or disciplined, and they don''t care too much about Mandy''s behavior like flesh and blood, after all, men. joyous. Female. Love is really normal, but Mandy''s method of drugging is not correct. But now, the fans have united and helped to search for Mandy and his associates, which is really not easy. Although Samora did not elaborate, Hugo can imagine that Joseph must have united several prestigious leaders among the fans, and then deliberately blurred the situation a bit, inciting the fans anger, and finally this will Mandy, who had fled, got it back. It can be seen that Joseph''s current handling of things is no longer what it used to be, whether it is the means or the thoughts. At the time of the Golden Globes incident, when Joseph faced Hugo being provoked by reporters, he couldn''t think of a solution, he could only think passively; but now Joseph can not only be alone, but he is no longer dominated by impulse and anger, knowing how to be rational Think about the problem carefully, and solve the problem in the most concise and direct way. Samora hadnt finished what he said. He happily said, If you go and take a look at the scene, youll know what it means to be trembling with fear. About two hundred fans have surrounded Mandy and the other young man. In the middle, a single look was enough to kill them hundreds of times, and now everyone is accusing them fiercely. That scene is... terrible." The so-called allegations, spurned by thousands of people, and attacked by groups, this is probably the case. I am afraid that Mandy and her accomplices are uncomfortable now. If they are allowed to choose, they would rather enter the police station, at least Face the police. When observing, there is no need to face the cannibalistic eyes of the fans. Hugo noticed a little and raised his eyes to Samora, "It has been a while since the incident happened? Why is the police. The police reacted so slowly?" Hugo strongly suspected that Joseph deliberately delayed the call. So the police. Chacai''s late arrival has also lengthened the torment that Mandy and her accomplices endured infinitely. Samora chuckled twice, "Joseph was going to call the police at the beginning, but later he said, don''t worry for the time being, let Mandy enjoy the enthusiasm of the fans." Sure enough. Hugo laughed blankly. Although it is said that Mandy and her accomplices accept the abuse of fans, perhaps they will not be physically harmed, but the mental oppression is even more terrifying. The torture and pain from the soul is far more serious than the physical punishment. What''s more, Mandy tried to prescribe medicine-the point was attempt, so this kind of incident would not be severely punished when it enters the police station. It is estimated that it is either a fine or a period of detention, and it will be nothing. Therefore, Joseph came up with this kind of mental torture under the rage. Hugo nodded slightly, and said helplessly, "I now know what you mean by "Joe is very angry, very angry"." In fact, if Joseph''s practice is really exposed, it will be considered to be walking on the moral line, because although Mandy has done something illegal, there will naturally be laws to sanction it. Joseph''s practice is more similar to Lynching. Moreover, in the eyes of many people, not to mention that Mandy did not succeed. Even if Mandy did succeed, Hugo would not lose. Legally, only men "raped" women, and conversely women were "fascinated." "Traitor" men may not have the same punishment, on the contrary, people will think this is a Hugo style. flow. rhyme. thing. Therefore, Joseph''s approach will naturally be criticized even more. But in Joseph''s view, including in the view of Hugo''s other friends, this incident is unforgivable. Not to mention whether Mandy''s conspiracy succeeded, or whether Hugo suffered a loss or took advantage after it succeeded, but that Hugo may be poisoned because of this drug. If the addiction recurs, this matter is enough to make them take it seriously. Especially Joseph. Joseph witnessed Hugo Ring with his own eyes. The hardships and pains of the poisoning process, Hugo has always been strict in self-discipline to avoid being infected with the poison again. Good product, but if it is because of Mandys momentary madness and selfishness, poison. If the addiction recurs, the consequences are absolutely disastrous. Therefore, Joseph will never hesitate, even if he is infamy. Samora looked at Hugos expression and laughed, Now Joe is dealing with reporters underneath. There are already a lot of reporters in the lobby. Police immediately. The prosecutor will come up to record the statement, and then go downstairs to accept the interview, so he let him Let me remind you first." Hugo nodded, "Does Joe think about how to deal with reporters?" There are definitely not a few reporters who want to trouble Hugo recently. Although Hugo is the victim in this incident, who knows how the reporter will reverse right and wrong. Samora shrugged, "He and Henry and Rick are on the phone. They should have already figured out a countermeasure. You can ask him after he comes up." Although Joseph has now become Hugos manager, he is equivalent to Hugos exclusive agent and assistant. On the surface, his stage has shrunk, but in fact his ability has been thoroughly demonstrated. Now Joseph can handle everything easily by himself, indeed showing a completely different look. Hugo can vaguely guess what Joseph wants to do. It is estimated that he will use Henry and Rick''s media resources to create a public opinion advantage. The specific implementation depends on the results of the three of them. After a while, police. Chai came over for routine questioning. Since there were a lot of witnesses this timethe four waiters in the coffee shop were also witnesses, so things were very simple. police. After interviewing Hugo, Cameron, and James separately, Cha asked the doctor brought by the Houston Police Department to conduct a physical examination on Hugo, and took blood and urine to go back for examination. About half an hour before and after, things will come to an end. Samora escorted the police. After Cha left the room, only Hugo, James and Cameron were left in a blink of an eye. James hesitated and felt a little embarrassed, so he turned his head and prepared to leave. But Hugo hesitated looking at James'' back, and gritted his teeth and said, "James..." James stopped immediatelyUh...I, I think We need to talk. "James turned around, looking at Hugo nervously but with some expectation. Hugo knows that he can escape, he can ignore, but he already knows the facts, time can''t be reversed, so instead of knowing the beginning and hanging there, it is better to understand the whole truth of the matter before making a decision. He and James are going to talk again sooner or later. Hugo looked at Cameron, "Sorry, Cameron, I think I need to talk to James." Cameron was a little surprised. Before, it was James who asked to be alone, but now it was Hugo. She could feel the unusual between the two, but she also knew that it was not a good time to ask, so she ordered Nodded, "I''ll go out and see if I can help." After that, she got up and left. Only Hugo and James left in the room, looking at each other. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chinese Network (), and vote for the work recommended monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) () Chapter 869： Contradictory ideas d>Yong Deng Fengfeng 869 contradictory thoughts .q=g[h].q||[]).push(arguments)},g[h].l=g[h].l||+newDate,d=(j),!0,,b =f.getElementsByTagName(j)[0],(d,b)}(,,&;;,&;&;,&;;);;{;c{return;}{mark:(a,b) {(&;speed.set&;,a,b||+newDate);&(&;mark&;)},:(a){(&;speed.set&;,&;;,a)},: c,:c,page_ready:c)};(n){varo=!1;(n,e,t,c){vari=!0;return!e&&/^;(n)&&(o?i =!1:o=!0),i&&(&;;,&;;,{msg:n,js:e,ln:t,:c}),!1),(&;;,&;; ,(n){(&;;,&;;,{msg:n.msg,js:n.path,ln:n.ln,:,flag:&;;})})))();({ ;f(a,b){if(!(0>k)){varc=g(a),d=&;__fw_&;+c;[d]||([d]=+newDate,( &;xss.send&;,&;xss&;,{dv:5,type:&;;,path:c,:b.substr(0,200)})))}};l{vara=+newDate,b;( bin)/^__fw_/.test(b)&&864E5 Post it|| Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. (Master) Consecutive sign-in: Days accumulated sign-in: Days recharged members will receive 3 consecutive re-sign cards in one year. Attention: 1,978 posts: 34,2591 reply posts, 1 page>0 Favorite Electric Eye Cute Meow 10 Both Hugo and James were a little silent. They didn''t seem to know how to speak. The relationship between the two was really weird. They were obviously strangers, but they were inextricably linked. (Fleeing the Husband in Huazhuye, the silly concubine is too happy) (The maverick actor) Looking at James at this time, Hugo finally understands why he is a durian in James''s eyes. "Do you like durian?" Hugo didn''t know what was going on. He blurted out and asked, probably because his brain was not fully awake. "What?" James was stunned, obviously he didn''t know how the topic of Hugo came up, his expression clearly written with a question mark on his face. Hugo waved his hand in embarrassment, "It''s nothing." Then he pointed to the chair next to him, "Sit down and talk. Although I don''t know how much the topic is, it''s probably not something that can be finished in a minute or two." After watching James sit down somewhat restrained, Hugo thought for a while and said, "Just now, thank you." Without James'' help, it is obviously impossible for Cameron to deal with it alone, Mandy''s. The accomplice must be leaving. "No, I just... just did what a normal person should do." James couldn''t look directly at Hugo at this time, his sight was constantly drifting. Recalling Hugo''s reaction when he confided the truth before, he couldn''t settle down. He was no longer sure whether his actions were correct. Hugo hesitated, "At least your reaction is quick enough, otherwise I''m not sure if the clothes can stay on the body intact." Hugo''s humorous self-deprecation made James grin and laugh, he wanted to laugh out loud. , But realized that it seemed inappropriate at this time, so he closed his mouth hastily. Looking at James who was smiling, Hugo saw the charming smile of James Franco on the big screen in the future. Twenty years later, James has always been a blame among Hollywood actors for his ability to control various themes of movies, and he does not mind self-destructive appearance in prank comedies, which is absolutely maverick. Hugo still couldn''t imagine: that James Franco was related to him by blood, which is really weird, far more jokingly than others who played the role of "Here. T0.". (Death seat) "Elmer. Gnntry" and other classic masterpieces, Bert Lancaster (Butt.) and his relationship is absurd. Of course Hugo has no relatives with Burt Lancaster, and he never thinks that he will be related to a certain Hollywood figure. But now it seems that this is not necessarily the case. "So, tell me what is going on, completely." With the easing of the ridicule just now, Hugo seemed a lot more comfortable when he spoke again. James was stunned, looked at Hugos calm expression, hesitated for a moment, and wanted to speak, but found that the rhetoric he had thought of before had been messed up at this time. He could only say from the beginning, "I am On Mothers Day last year, I accidentally found your pictureI mean, the picture of your first birthday, my mother holding you, and also your mother. This time Hugo did not interrupt James, nor closed his eyes to escape, but listened quietly. James told the whole process, Hugo listened quietly, even if he heard Lena''s first reaction when facing James''s questioning, he didn''t make any response. He was still a loyal listener. Until James finished talking about everything, "Then I followed the band to Houston. I realized that sooner or later I would have to spread the matter out, and there would be no point in delaying it, so...so I found Got you, then..." James swallowed the following words and turned into a vague mutter. Hugo did not speak, nor did he move anything, he was digesting all the content that James said. It turned out that things were so simple. Lena abandoned their father and son. They had already abandoned their father and son as early as eighteen years ago. Regardless of whether Douglas-Franco appeared or not, Lena had no plans to go back to him, because Li Na chose to go to Stanford University to open up a new life. The appearance of Douglas is just a catalyst, let Lena understand her choice: give up Hugo, choose the current life. As early as 18 years ago when Lena chose to leave without looking back, the result was already doomed, didn''t it? The formation of the Franco family was only confirmed by Lena again, so Lena would hide the photo. Got up, so Lena would do it again and again. Missed the time to speak to Douglas, so Lena would choose a happy and beautiful life "now"... Everything is not surprising, is it? But why, why does Hugo still feel sad, still feel angry, still feel betrayal. It turned out that this was the feeling of being abandoned, and it was still the feeling of being abandoned by his own mother. There is a sense of inexplicable absurdity. "So, what do you want? You suddenly found me and told me the facts, what do you want?" Hugo calmly looked at James. He did not show anger or sadness, but the corners of his mouth. He also sketched out a shallow smile, and said calmly, "You know, I am living well now, and my father and I live a very happy life; you also know that you are living well now, and Lena is also You are living a very good life, so why do you want to find me and tell me this fact? As Lena said, there is no benefit to breaking this peace." James looked at such a peaceful Hugo, speechless, he didn''t know why, Hugo in front of him did not have any emotional fluctuations, but he felt the deep disappointment. The real disappointment is not anger, quarrels, or complaints. It''s obvious words to say, but it just turns into a "sigh", which is an understatement. This is the case with Hugo now. What Hugo is asking is not why Lena abandoned him, but why she wants to break this calm. Everything is the best way to maintain the status quo. Hugo is completely disappointed with Lena. When I talked about it for the first time, James could still see Hugo escaping, and he could feel Hugo angry, but now, there is nothing left. This is the real disappointment. However, James has no way to endorse this view. "Curious." James'' brain was also in chaos at this time, because he himself couldn''t figure out the root of all these behaviors. "Aren''t you curious? When you learned that there is a person living in this world, one has blood ties to you. Relationship, but you have never met someone; a person who is likely to represent your mothers past, but also a secret person; a person who may break your peaceful life and make everything earthshaking..." James Some excitement, but some depression, his smart eyes were also covered with a faint mist at this time, he took a deep breath, and whispered, "A person with amazing talents makes you admire him. You admire the people you look forward to. Dont you be curious?" James raised his head and looked at Hugo. The tearful eyes made Hugo unable to face him. Hugo could only avoid his eyes in embarrassment and sighed. Then Hugo heard James continue. Said, "I am curious, I am curious what kind of person you are, and I am curious if there is any secret hidden by my mother when she left you. What about you? Arent you curious?" Hugo pursed his mouth slightly, shook his head, "No, I''m not curious." This answer made James stunned, all expressions are like a mask, staying on that immature face. "I just said that my father and I are very happy and very happy now. I am not curious about how Lena lived after leaving. She lives a happy life. I will not be jealous or angry; she will live a miserable and embarrassing life. , I will not be sad, nor will I be happy. Because I know that she has made a choice at the beginning and persisted in it; my father and I must also make a choice. We have been obsessed with things 18 years ago. I can only stay in the past, I cant see the present, and I cant find the future. So Im not curious. Hugo just said this quietly, but deep in his heart, he was aching. If he really didnt care, he would not pretend to be calm; if he was really not curious, he would not run away repeatedly. ; If he really doesn''t care, he won''t be afraid to see James'' eyes. But, at this time, Hugo could only choose to pretend not to be curious. This was the only thing he could do. Especially after knowing the truth, Hugo thought of Adam who had been persuading him to forgive Lena, and his heart throbbed. "So, after you tell me the truth, I hope something will happen." Hugo asked quietly, as if discussing what to eat for lunch and dinner, "Let me go over and recognize her? Or let me stay away from you. Far away, dont disturb the happiness of your family? Or let me know this fact I quarreled with her in the past? Otherwise, it is to forgive her for the troubles, and then reach a settlement with her?" Faced with Hugos unhurried questioning, it was not a question, but the simplest and most common discussion, but James was speechless, he couldnt say anything, because he didnt know that he was standing in front of Hugo. I didnt understand the real reason before, but I still havent figured it out yet. "Or... are you sympathizing with me?" Hugo''s mouth was slightly curved, and he chuckled, the disdain slowly dizzy from between his eyebrows, and then it dissipated in the air like light smoke. Among. Looking at the Hugo in front of him, James was speechless. He didn''t know how to respond, he couldn''t understand Hugo''s reaction, and he didn''t understand the choice his mother made at the time. He even pondered his own behavior. He couldn''t come up with a thought, so he could only stare at Hugo in amazement and couldn''t say a word. James, he is just a sixteen-year-old child after all. (To be continued "provided by Diandian Hanzhi. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it on the Chuangshi Chinese website and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) () Chapter 870： your mother d>Courage to the peak 870 your mother ].q=g[h].q||[]).push(arguments)},g[h].l=g[h].l||+newDate,d=(j),!0,, b=f.getElementsByTagName(j)[0],(d,b)}(,,&;;,&;&;,&;;);;{;c{return;}{mark:(a,b ){(&;speed.set&;,a,b||+newDate);;&(&;mark&;)},:(a){(&;speed.set&;,&;;,a)}, :c,:c,page_ready:c));;(n){varo=!1;(n,e,t,c){vari=!0;return!e&&/^;(n)&&(o? i=!1:o=!0),i&&(&;;,&;;,{msg:n,js:e,ln:t,:c}),!1),(&;;,&; ;,(n){(&;;,&;;,{msg:n.msg,js:n.path,ln:n.ln,:,flag:&;;})))))();( {;f(a,b){if(!(0>k)){varc=g(a),d=&;__fw_&;+c;[d]||([d]=+newDate, (&;xss.send&;,&;xss&;,{dv:5,type:&;;,path:c,:b.substr(0,200)}))}};l{vara=+newDate,b; (bin)/^__fw_/.test(b)&&864E5 Post it|| Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. (Crossing the Twins: Huojun''s side) (Daxian Doctor) Continuous sign-in: days accumulated sign-in: days recharged members will send 3 consecutive re-sign cards in one year. Attention: 1,978 posts: 34,2592 reply posts, 1 page>0 Collection by paw print 1 James looked at Hugo, who was calm before him, speechless. (There is a little devil in the house) (the peak of martial arts) Hugo''s handsome face looked a little tired at this time, those eyes that always shone with brilliance are now a little obscure, and the shadow under his eye sockets made his wheaten skin look a little pale. James knew that this was because Hugo had just been drugged and his body was still in a state of exhaustion, but he would always ignore this fact, thinking that Hugo was hit by his statement of facts. James doesnt know what other people think. If he knew that he was abandoned by his mother, and his mother now has a happy family in another placethat family has no place in that family, regardless of whether he is living happily or not. He will be extremely angry, extremely angry, extremely resentful, because he has been abandoned. Or to say... Are you sympathizing with me? "Hugo''s mouth leaked a mocking smile, which made James involuntarily avoid his eyes. He couldn''t look directly at Hugo''s calm eyes. But James''s obscure mind flashed at this moment, and he suddenly understood why he wanted to tell Hugo the truth so urgently, and all his actions had found the answer. At the beginning of the rise, he was sympathizing with Hugo. Lina actually abandoned Hugo. Knowing that Hugo was looking for her, she chose her own happiness and abandoned Hugo far behind, especially When he told Lena the truth, Lena was not worried about how Hugo is now, but about maintaining the happiness of her current family, which made him feel immensely sympathetic to Hugo. But things dont stop there. If its just sympathy for Hugo, James would never come to him, because Hugo is just a stranger, his mother, father, and his family are the most important; the real hidden sympathy Behind him is his anger. It is not so much that James is sympathizing with Hugo, it is better to say that he is expressing his anger and disappointment towards his mother. No, I am not sympathizing with you. (Ghost Doctor: Hot Little Demon Consort James suddenly said, and he finally figured out, I am angry, and a mother like anger is not the mother in my mind. Do you know? Mom is with me She is the most perfect woman in her mind. She is gentle, considerate, and attentive. She has infinite tolerance for our three brothers. No matter what Dad says to us, she will defend us. She selflessly devotes all her time and energy to For our three brothers, we tolerated our naughty and our rebellion." At this point, James was also a little excited. His eyes rose inexplicably, and his mouth foamed and said, She is the greatest and most perfect woman in this world. But now... now she is not anymore, she can abandon you cruelly, she can ignore your existence, she can even show that she doesnt care about you in front of me, just worrying about me telling my father and destroying the familys stable. She... She is not a mother, and I don''t even know her when she becomes. " In dealing with Hugo, Lenas behavior made her image of a perfect mother in James minds collapsed. Therefore, James pain and struggle came not only from concealing the truth, but also from concealing the truth. The sympathy for Hugo is more from his anger towards his mother. He wanted to tell Hugo the truth, he wanted to tear his mother''s hypocritical mask, and he wanted to vent his inner anger. Therefore, James stood in front of Hugo; therefore, James desperately captured Mandy and her accomplices; therefore, James always longed for Hugo''s response. Looking at James in front of him, Hugo''s inner sadness quietly rose, and the bitterness of his tongue rose slowly. He raised his mouth dumbly and said, James, she is your mother, she is still your heart The perfect mother in China. In order to protect your three brothers and your familys happiness, she abandoned me, so she chose to ignore me, so she suffered the pain and torture of keeping secrets alone. She sacrificed herself and protected Your Franco family. Look, she is still that great mother. " Remember, she belongs to your mother, not mine. "Hugo said with a smile, but the sadness and loneliness in that smile slowly permeated, and in just a moment, Hugo condensed all the intricacies, but with a gentle smile, he looked at him in astonishment. James. No, it''s unfair for you to say that. It''s unfair. She is my mother, she is also your mother. She is real, don''t you want to know her? Don''t you want to find her? Don''t you wonder how she is doing now? "James stood up excitedly, like a little leopard trapped in a cage, walking back and forth restlessly, No, this is not fair, you can''t shirk the responsibility. She is also your mother, the two of us. Mother, we have the same mother" We do not have the same mother. "Hugo interrupted James'' catharsis, and his calm voice made James stop. He looked at Hugo in amazement with an expression of disbelief. Hugo repeated it again, James, we are not the same. Mother and you, our mother, are not the same person." James stood on the spot in amazement, with undiminished anger and irritation remaining on his face, and the tears in his eyes slid down embarrassingly, but he looked at Hugo foolishly, not knowing how to respond. Hugo sat up straight, raised his head and looked at the immature and young boy in front of him, and said seriously, My mother disappeared when I was eight years old, and since then, I have never seen her again. Up. You know, once, my mother was my only dependence and the person I trusted the most. She accompanied me through a beautiful childhood. She was willing to defend me in front of my dull and irritable father. She gave me the world. The most fond memory of the last. But, overnight, she was ascended without any explanation, without any hesitation, without any stay, without any struggle, she was ascended, and disappeared like this. " Speaking of this, Hugo''s emotions are also a bit excited. His inner disappointment, bitterness, and complaints are constantly surging, which makes him have to stop, close his eyes, let himself calm down, and let the warmth in his eye sockets. It will turn into tears, so that the words on your lips will not lose your sense of anger due to anger. This is not an easy task. But as a result, she was promoted. And my father, my bad-tempered, dull-character, and doesn''t know how to get along with children. In order not to destroy the perfect image of my mother in my mind, he admitted all his faults. He said that he used violence to drive away. My mother chose to escape when he forced her to have nowhere to go. He even made me hate him, but also wanted to keep the only warmth that mother left in my heart. This is my father, my only relative now. " When Hugo said this, his eye sockets finally could no longer bear the weight of tears. He swiped hard with his right hand and wiped all the tears away. His voice calmed down little by little, and he looked at him because he was too shocked to close. James said softly, Eighteen years, eighteen years, she had no news, I once doubted whether she had an accident, and even worried whether she had passed away, but obviously, I was wrong. " Having said this, James involuntarily took a half step back. He looked at Hugo in front of him and couldn''t describe his inner shock. pity? That''s too cheap; curious? That is far from describing Hugos pain; anger? He is not qualified. Therefore, he could only stand on the spot in a daze, looking at Hugo, speechless. James, is that the mother who grew up with you? "Hugo''s words made James avoid his eyes. At this time, he didn''t even dare to face Hugo''s clear eyes. I told you just now, she made a choice, she chose to be your mother , She accompanied you to grow up, she and you formed a happy family, well, this is good, at least she can become your own mother, a successful mother. I hope she sticks to her choice, do not regret it, because Her regrets will only make you like me." James, I know that you are a great man, and I also know that you have a great family, but really, I have no interest in you or your family, so I am not curious, not at all . "Hugo has calmed down at this time. For a moment just now, he lost his footing because of his anger and stepped on the boundary, but he knew that James was not wrong, and he should not vent his anger in front of him. On the boy, Sorry, I''m really sorry." James didn''t speak, he just kept wandering his sight, and finally took a couple of steps back in embarrassment, and then he said, No, no, this...this is my fault. "His voice became a little hoarse at this time, and it was obvious that the impact of this incident far exceeded what he could accept. Hugo looked at James like this, very upset, he still didn''t control James, no, don''t blame yourself. you''re not wrong. Sorry, I was so excited just now, God, I must thank you for your previous help, and my attitude towards you has always been...not too good, sorry. " Oh, no, thank you...Its okay...Im sorry..." James said hurriedly after a lot of incoherent words, I think I should be Lisheng, yes, Lisheng. Next time, next time There is a chance to see you again..." But after speaking, James was stunned again. He wasn''t sure if Hugo wanted to see himself, but he didn''t know what to say, so he just mumbled "Goodbye". Then he turned around and fled. Seeing James leaving behind, Hugo suddenly felt that all his strength was hollowed out, and he lay back on the bed, and then let out a long breath, but there was no way to calm down the turbulence and noise in his heart. . The truth is revealed. People are always working tirelessly to find the truth, but in many cases, the truth is the most hurtful weapon, so that after discovering the truth, they are at a loss and do not know what they are doing this way. . (To be continued. "Provide" If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chinese website to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) () Chapter 871： Guardian Heart d>The Guardian Heart of Yong Deng Gao Feng 871 ].q=g[h].q||[]).push(arguments)},g[h].l=g[h].l||+newDate,d=(j),!0,, b=f.getElementsByTagName(j)[0],(d,b)}(,,&;;,&;&;,&;;);;{;c{return;}{mark:(a,b ){(&;speed.set&;,a,b||+newDate);;&(&;mark&;)},:(a){(&;speed.set&;,&;;,a)}, :c,:c,page_ready:c));;(n){varo=!1;(n,e,t,c){vari=!0;return!e&&/^;(n)&&(o? i=!1:o=!0),i&&(&;;,&;;,{msg:n,js:e,ln:t,:c}),!1),(&;;,&; ;,(n){(&;;,&;;,{msg:n.msg,js:n.path,ln:n.ln,:,flag:&;;})))))();( {;f(a,b){if(!(0>k)){varc=g(a),d=&;__fw_&;+c;[d]||([d]=+newDate, (&;xss.send&;,&;xss&;,{dv:5,type:&;;,path:c,:b.substr(0,200)})))}};l{vara=+newDate,b; (bin)/^__fw_/.test(b)&&864E5 Post it|| Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. (The strongest blood) (Extremely Yanshen) Consecutive sign-in: Days Accumulated sign-in: Days recharged members will get 3 consecutive re-sign cards in one year. Attention: 1,979 posts: 34,3343 reply posts, 1 page>0 Collection electric eye cute cat 10 James Franco left and fled in embarrassment, but Hugo didnt know what was going on with him, because he didnt have the energy to take James situation into consideration at this time, Hugo just felt a mess in his mind. , Groggy as if it were a mass of paste. (Hundreds of refining into immortals) (Li Xiexiu''s biography) Hugo didn''t want to know the current situation of James, he didn''t want to know the current situation of the Franco family, and he didn''t want to know the current situation of Lena. As he said, Lena is now the "mother" of the Franco family, not his. There is no relationship between them, there is no past, no present, and no future. They just meet strangers who they don''t know each other. He has obviously made a decision, and he has clearly wanted to figure it out, but why does Hugo still feel a faint pain in his heart as long as he recalls the so-called truth? Why does Hugo feel a warmth in his eyes as long as he thinks of his father who has concealed the truth for more than ten years? Why does Hugo feel empty in his heart as long as James''s contradictory and tangled face reappears? The whole room was quiet at this time, as if you could hear the sound of the night flowing quietly, quiet and light, like the soft footsteps of a ballet actress, dancing in the creamy light, accompanied by the cold and sad piano sound The dancing steps made a ding, but there was no sound. It just made the tranquility of the night stained with a layer of loneliness and sadness, which made people shed tears. The soft piano sound fell on Hugo''s heart one by one, the deep and slow pain slowly penetrated the tip of the heart, the blood slowly penetrated into the night, the crystal clear and hot teardrops fell on the wound, and a piece of dizziness came out. The shadows, like angel wings, were light and white, but with deep pain and sorrow, the thick and colorful blood was swayed violently. "I have spent my entire life waiting for the second chance. For a moment that can calm everything down, there will always be some reasons to leave regrets in my heart. When the sun is at the end of the mountain, my tears can hardly disappear. I need some comfort or a beautiful relief. The memory slowly seeps into the bleeding veins, leaving me empty and floating, swaying and trembling, maybe I will find a trace of tranquility tonight." Hugo suddenly felt a little ridiculous. Originally he thought he didn''t care. Originally he thought he didn''t care. Originally he thought he had forgotten. But when the truth was revealed, he felt grandiose and flustered, and the pain and entanglement in his heart. The sadness and pain in my heart told him so truthfully and cruelly: in fact, he cared. (The strongest monk) In fact, Hugo has always been looking forward to a happy ending. He kept telling himself that maybe Lena has troubles, maybe Lena is forced, maybe Lena also missed him very much, maybe Lena also regretted it, maybe Li Na was also watching him silently... but the facts were so cruel that she easily destroyed all his expectations. Hugo spent eighteen years waiting for the truth of the matter, but in the end he waited for a black hand who pushed him into the abyss. It turns out that he never forgets, misses every night, and depends on his nostalgic mother. In fact, he made a choice 18 years ago and has a happy new family. For her, he is superfluous and unnecessary. , Is threatening, she loves her sons, but he has been abandoned in the corner of memory, representing her unbearable years, locked in Pandora''s box forever. It turns out that his father, who hates, resists, and repels fiercely, is his guardian from childhood. He does everything to protect him. He always stands behind him to protect him from wind and rain. He uses his own special The way he protects his sons growth, he is his only relative, and he is also his only support. This fact is constantly gnawing at Hugo''s heart. The pain that slowly penetrates makes him have to curl up and hug himself tightly, but even so, he still feels constantly chilling, and the hot tears are there. He realized that he had slipped down before, wet the cold black and white keys in his mind, and played his inner pain and struggle on the piano keyboard, and played his inner sadness and annoyance. "Angel''s wings, spread the wings to take away the disturbance, away from the dark and cold space and endless fear, you escape from the silent dream wreck, under the angel''s wings, I wish you comfort." The cold and melodious keyboard sound continued to revolve in Hugos mind, and tears flowed out like this, venting all the negative emotions deep in his heart. The tears no longer flashed with crystal clear light, but with The most painful toxin in my heart turned black and seeped out drop by drop. In this dark and cold hotel room, endless fear and sadness reverberated. The piano sound in my mind painted a splendid and wonderful scene, and the angels spread their wings and danced there constantly, as if they could be together. A little bit takes away the turmoil and pain in Hugo''s heart. Hugo knew that this was the last time, the last time he shed tears about Lena. The truth has been revealed, he does not need to embrace any attachments, he does not need to carry any anger, and he does not need any sorrow to remain. As he said to James, Lena is James mother, Jamess exclusive mother; and his mother has been left in the town of Lanches 18 years ago, accompanied by endless crying and intense His rebellious rebellion stayed in the depths of memory forever and ever. He will miss his mother, but not in the form of thinking, but in the form of mourning. "Tired of walking in a straight line, greed and fear follow every turn I meet you, the rain is raging, and the lies continue to make up for the hollowness in my heart, but it will not help. The last escape will make people It''s easier to believe. In the sweet madness and the brilliant sadness, I would like to fall into the mortal world for you." Hugo guessed how painful and struggling Lena was when she chose to leave, but between family and dream, she chose to chase her own dream, so he became the burden she abandoned. This is the result; Hugo guessed that Lena was hesitant and entangled when facing Douglas-Francos marriage proposal, but between her own happiness and the abandoned past, she chose the present and the future, so he became The hidden past. Hugo guessed how sad and nostalgic Lena was when she saw James and other sons over the years, but between Hugo and James, she chose the latter, so she became James perfect mother. And he became a child without a mother; Hugo guessed that Lena was so flustered and tortured when she saw herself on the movie screen, but between the truth and the lie, she chose a lie in order to protect the happiness of her family. , So she decided not to look for him for ten years. Perhaps, every choice of Lena is so difficult and painful; perhaps, Lenas torture is far more serious than Hugo and Adam can imagine; perhaps, Lena is suffering incomparably in her heart... But Hugo didnt want to forgive. From the standpoint of James and the Francos family, Lena made the right choice; but from Hugos own standpoint, he couldnt forgive and didnt want to. forgive. As long as Hugo remembered that Adam was so worried about him, he quietly left Lanchez, who had been reluctant to leave all his life, and sneaked to Los Angeles to visit him, but because he was worried that he would repel him, he chose to watch him silently. , Hugo''s heart seems to be tangled together. Hugo is happy because he has a father who loves him. But what about Adam? Adam is unfortunate. Just because of this, Hugo could not forgive Lena''s choice. He can understand, but he refuses. "Angel''s wings, soar away from the world, far away from the dark and cold space and endless fear. You escape from the silent dream wreck. Under the angel''s wings, I wish you comfort." The hot tears wet the pillow towel, and the hot energy warms Hugos cold heart. If there are angels in this world, Hugo hopes that angels can heal the wounds in his fathers heart, because compared to his father, he has suffered. The disasters and sufferings are not worth mentioning. Hugo knows the truth, like a heartbreak; what if Adam knows it? Hugo could not imagine. Therefore, he will guard his father, just like his father has been guarding himself for the past eighteen years, he will not let other people harm his father, even Lena will not do it. Lena has the happiness she needs to protect, and Hugo also has the happiness he needs to protect. So, let''s do it, they will never meet again like strangers, and don''t need to know each other''s news again, she will forget him in the past in memory, and he will be accustomed to her disappearance as he has been for eighteen years. So, she must not regret ~ www.novelhall.com ~ must continue to persevere, because regret not only makes her miserable, but also makes Adam desolate, Hugo will not allow this to happen ! The melody in my mind can''t disappear all the time, it keeps circling above the soul, and then circling again. This song "Angel" is so sad, so painful and so cold, but like an angel''s unfolding wings, it embraces Hugo and makes Hugo feel warm again. Even if it''s just for his father, he should be strong. What happened today can''t hit him, it can only make him stronger. People are always like this, because they have the objects they want to protect and become extremely powerful, such as family, love and friendship. At this time, Hugo is finally strong, because he also has the object of protection in this world, he must be strong! Wipe clean the tears from the corners of my eyes, all the negative emotions in my heart dissipated in the air with the melody of "angels", and the warm cream-yellow light at the bedside seemed to gradually brighten, turning the endless darkness and coldness in the hotel room. They all disperse, like the wings of an angel, seemingly stretched out softly, but so tough and powerful. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chinese website () to read, and vote for the work recommended monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) () Chapter 872： diehard fans d>Yong Deng Fengfeng 872 loyal fans_Superstar Novels_Baidu Post Bar;(g,f,j,c,h,d,b){,g[h]=g[h]||{(g[h] .q=g[h].q||[]).push(arguments)},g[h].l=g[h].l||+newDate,d=(j),!0,,b =f.getElementsByTagName(j)[0],(d,b)}(,,&;;,&;&;,&;;);;{;c{return;}{mark:(a,b) {(&;speed.set&;,a,b||+newDate);&(&;mark&;)},:(a){(&;speed.set&;,&;;,a)},: c,:c,page_ready:c));(n){varo=!1;(n,e,t,c){vari=!0;return!e&&/^;(n)&&(o?i =!1:o=!0),i&&(&;;,&;;,{msg:n,js:e,ln:t,:c}),!1),(&;;,&;; ,(n){(&;;,&;;,{msg:n.msg,js:n.path,ln:n.ln,:,flag:&;;})})))();({ ;f(a,b){if(!(0>k)){varc=g(a),d=&;__fw_&;+c;[d]||([d]=+newDate,( &;xss.send&;,&;xss&;,{dv:5,type:&;;,path:c,:b.substr(0,200)})))}};l{vara=+newDate,b;( bin)/^__fw_/.test(b)&&864E5 Post it|| Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. (Wangu Tiandi) (Jianghu I travel alone) Consecutive sign-in: Days cumulative sign-in: Days for recharged members a year to send 3 consecutive re-sign cards Attention: 1,982 posts: 34,4092 reply posts, 1 page>0 Collection by paw print 1 Sally Hansen and Merelin Dixon sat cross-legged in the corner of the elevator entrance, looking at the empty corridor in front of them, the seventeenth floor was basically emptied, due to the two bands of Glory To Death and Radio Commander I live on this floor, so the security guards emptied the idle people. Unless you have the room card of the room on this floor, you can only walk around the area near the elevator entrance even if you come to the 17th floor. The two of them were still unwilling to stay here, and they wanted to know Hugo''s current situation for the first time. (The strongest sword **** system) An hour has passed since the Hugo accident. The lobby on the first floor is still noisy. The Houston police and reporters from all over made the first floor look noisy, and the crowds of fans made the lobby look chaotic. This time Four Seasons Hotel is going to be greatly famous. "Ding", the elevator door knocked up again. Sally raised her head and looked at it. Then she saw a lively figure jumping out. It was Mi Luan, who only met today, and this little girl was jumping around. When the earth didn''t seem to stop, Sally strongly suspected that she was taking drugs, but seeing Mi Lu''an''s pupils did not seem to be out of focus, which made Sally really puzzled. Mi Luan jumped around the elevator entrance, then saw Sally hiding behind the potted plant, and smiled immediately, haha, how are you here, is there any news from Hugo? " Melerin, who is always considered energetic by everyone, looked at Mi Lu''an who looked like a Tigger, couldn''t help but shook her head with a bitter smile, Mi Lu''an, aren''t you tired? tired? Why should I be tired? "Mi Lu''an still jumped up breathlessly, as if beaten in blood. Melerin reluctantly gave Mi Lu''an a thumbs up, expressing her admiration. Sally watched Mi Luan jumping for a day today, she was used to it, so she took the initiative to say, There is no movement, it is still quiet here. " Mi Luan nodded vigorously, and showed a big smile at Sally and Melerin, I know, I went downstairs to tell Meredith and Lydia about them. "After finishing speaking, she waved at the two people while taking the elevator down. Sally looked at her fluttering pink skirt, and she only had time to say "Mi Luan..." The petite figure Has disappeared. Sally sat on the spot with a look of stunned expression. But immediately, the elevator came up again, and Mi Luan showed her pretty head, blinked her big eyes and pouted and said, Sally, you call me? " right. (The catastrophe of the heavens Sally said in a hurry, and then watched Mi Luan jump with her feet, like a little frog, jumping out of the elevator, the corner of Sally''s mouth was slightly outlined, and she hurriedly Shengkou asked, "How is the situation now?" Mi Luan and most of the other fans have been waiting below. Lydia Summer, Meredith Morris, Kaila Sake and others were originally waiting on the 17th floor, but in the end I couldn''t bear it, and ran off, leaving only Sally and Mellyn guarding here. Mi Lu''an was an activist who passed the news between the first floor and the seventeenth floor. Joseph is now calling for a press conference, and the two bad lunatics have been policed. The guards started, but our people are still making noises and condemning them. I suspect that the two lunatics will be unable to withstand it. "Mi Luan laughed sweetly after speaking, Yes, although the fourteenth floor is quiet, but the party is still going on, only hiding in the room, the scene is really spectacular. The hotel staff tried to hide it. This news prevents reporters from coming in for interviews, which is really hard work." The first floor was in chaos due to illegal incidents, but the fourteenth floor was drunk and dying. This seems to be the best portrayal of rock and roll right now. However, it has to be said that this time Four Seasons Hotel faced the crisis, and the handling methods were very well in place, which was amazing. They not only cooperated with Joseph''s work in time and brought the situation under control; they also faced the media and police. When the door is inspected, the fourteenth floor is sealed off. You know, the fourteenth floor is now full of poison. Products, whether it is the media or the police. It''s a terrible thing to check in, but now the hotel is still under control, which is definitely called "work hard." Press conference, it seems that the matter is about to end. "Merelyn finished talking, you go down quickly, let everyone not relax, and cooperate with Joseph to finish the matter smoothly." Mi Luan smiled and nodded vigorously. After watching the elevator door rise, two little deer jumped again and jumped into the elevator. Looking at Mi Lu''an''s cute smile, although Sally and Melerin were tired and worried, the smiles at the corners of their mouths were still drawn involuntarily. Energetic and passionate fans like Mi Luan are really rare. So, you are going back to Los Angeles tomorrow? "Sally turned her head to look at Meleryn, and said wearily. Meleryn responded with a "Yes", then paused, and then slowly said, "Yes, on Thursday, the speed of life and death, the premiere, Meredith and Kayla and I don''t want to miss it, and The support of the premiere red carpet also needs us to organize in the past. You know, we have all fallen in love with him from the Hugo movie." Sally cast an admiring look at Meleryn, You are really too good, don''t you feel tired? " Hearing these words, Mellyn couldn''t help but laughed, the fatigue between her eyebrows disappeared a lot, Of course tiredness is tired, but all this is worthwhile, isn''t it? Maybe in the eyes of others, we are just chasing an artist to run around, but in our eyes, we are chasing our own youthful footsteps and our own dream footsteps. " Speaking of this, Melerins smile has become lighter, and there is a touch of longing. Maybe three or five years later, we have a job and our own life, we will still like Hugo, but But it won''t run around like this. But looking back on this period of time, I will feel very happy. Because for us, Hugo is not only an actor or a singer, but also a dream and a longing. I want to be a person like Hugo: a person who keeps fighting for my dream. So, this memory is so precious, even if I get tired, I won''t regret it, and the same is true for Meredith and Kayla. " The smile at the corner of Sally''s mouth was slightly outlined, but it slowly converged and was printed in her eyes. Turning her head to look towards the empty hallway, Sally suddenly understood the true meaning of her journey. Just as she was attracted to the glorious music at the beginning, she was not chasing this band, but theirs. Music; she is not following this band, but her own youth. The corridor was quiet again. Sally and Melerin didn''t speak, but in this silence, their exhaustion was slowly dissipating. Perhaps, this is the power of idols, or that this is the power of dreams. I dont know how long it took, there was a "ding" sound from the elevator door again, which made Sally and Melelyn suddenly look up and saw the two figures of Joseph and Samora walking out quickly. Melerin stood up in an instant, the fatigue just now was thrown out of the sky in a blink of an eye, and Sally did not lag behind, and then stood up. The two people next to the elevator stood up suddenly, which shocked Samora, and subconsciously pulled Joseph, and they stopped. Meleryn immediately stepped forward and asked anxiously, Joseph, how is Hugo? Is he okay? " Joseph''s memory is much better than Hugo''s. He recognized the two girls in front of him at a glance. The lines of the originally stiff face softened. Yes, Hugo is okay. Samora just took the doctor. I''ve come over to confirm, and I''ll be fine after one night''s rest. "The main reason is that Hugo''s dose is not large, so the sequelae are not serious. These words made Merelyn and Sally breathed a long sigh of relief, which made Josephs mouth a slight smile. Todays matter must be thanked to the fans headed by Meredith. They helped. Being very busy is not just as simple as cooperating with him to exert mental pressure on Mandy Sandy and her accomplices. At the same time, they also created a lot of momentum and incited the atmosphere of the media, which facilitated him to control the situation in a short time. Hands. Glory to Death does have a group of very loyal fans. Recalling the nearly two hundred fans who were still reluctant in the lobby on the first floor at this time, Joseph couldn''t help but feel a little more relaxed. This group of fans truly love glory to death and truly support Hugo. They will worry about Hugo''s health, and they will also fight for Hugo. Such a group of loyal fans is a wealth that cannot be measured by value. This group of loyal fans guarded the glory to death in their way, and also guarded Hugo. Seeing Meleryn and Sally, who were tired from their eyebrows, Joseph spoke out comfortingly, you guys go and rest soon If there is a situation, Samora will tell you in time. Don''t wait here anymore, if Hugo finds out, he will worry about you. " Many fans of Glory to Death are teenagers, and there are even minors who follow the road along the tour. The support of these fans is also the responsibility of Glory to Death. Although no one imposes these responsibilities on glory to death, the fact is that the power of idols is actually the role of role models, especially for young people in the growing and rebellious period, role models are even more powerful. Therefore, the responsibility of glory to death, whether they admit it or not, exists. After watching Meleryn and Sally go back to rest, Joseph and Samora walked towards Hugos room and carefully pushed up the door. Joseph saw that there was only a bedside lamp left in the room, Hugo. He lay quietly on the bed and fell asleep, while Cameron leaned on the sofa next to him and closed his eyes slightly. There is a serene atmosphere in the room. Seeing this scene, Joseph originally wanted to turn around and stay quiet, but he didn''t want Hugo but was already sober. He whispered, "It''s all over?" To be continued. "Provide" If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the Chuangshi Chinese website to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) () Chapter 873： Resolutely d&Courage to the Peak 873 Resolutely Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive sign-in: Days Cumulative sign-in: Days recharged members will get 3 consecutive re-sign cards for one year. Attention: 1,985 posts: 34,4091 reply posts, a total of 1 page loading, 873 resolutely and bravely climbed to the peak Favorite Electric Eye Cute Meow 10 Samora walked over from behind and stood at the foot of the bed, "Do you have something you want to eat? Or should I warm up a glass of milk for you first?" It turned out to be a foodie, and the first thing to consider is diet. Hugo chuckled lightly, "I want something light, sushi is a good choice." "No problem!" Samora''s footsteps also bounced briskly, "I just ate the heavy tacos just in the afternoon. Sushi is really good in the evening. Oh, I think about something delicious, tuna. Salmon..." Samora ran out again with a happy mood, causing Hugo to laugh involuntarily. Cameron also woke up at this time. When she came into the room, she found that Hugo was asleep. She did not leave, still guarding here, but the tiredness accumulated over the past few days was over after the chaos of the afternoon was over. It broke out and fell asleep dazedly on the sofa. Cameron stood up and looked at Hugo and Joseph. Knowing that they must have something to discuss, she smiled and said, "Hugo looks like it should be all right now. Then I should go down and gather with my friends, May Redis, Sally and others are definitely waiting for your news." During this journey of "Road to Glory", Cameron always regarded himself as a fan. "You look tired, stay and rest." Joseph said with some worry. "There is nothing more to do now anyway." What Joseph wants to say to Hugo is not a secret at all, it''s just some The media situation is nothing. So it doesn''t matter if Cameron stays. Cameron naturally knew what Joseph meant, but she still shook her head, "I have an appointment to share a room with Meleryn tonight, and my friends have also agreed to have an event in the evening-although I don''t know the event yet. Whether it will be held as scheduled, but I think they are all eager to know some secrets from me." At this point, Cameron also deliberately widened his eyes, and the cute appearance made Hugo chuckle. Cameron bent over and kissed Hugo''s forehead, "Get a good rest." Then he got up and left. Joseph sent Cameron to the door, turned back and sat down on the sofa, looking at Hugo, who was still asleep, "Are you sure you are all right?" Hugo sneered, "People who don''t know thought I was shot, it''s nothing serious." Although I still feel a little sore in my muscles, my head has become sober a lot. I just slept drowsy. , Had a few weird dreams, sweated all over, now I feel comfortable when I wake up. "Well, the follow-up matters have been handled, right?" Although Hugo asked in this way, he also knew that things were definitely not that simple. The investigation and punishment by the police would definitely take a few days, and the follow-up by the media would be even more protracted. But he didn''t want to, but Joseph nodded, "Well, it''s almost done." This made Hugo show a surprised expression, and Joseph gave a brief explanation when he saw how good Hugo is now. After the incident broke out, Joseph used his fans to capture Mandy Sandy and the pastor back. Before the police arrived, both Mandy and the pastor experienced mental torture and passed them to the police. After the investigation, due to the surging reporters interviewing, the police did not **** the two people away immediately, so the fans continued to pressure the two suspects and become the police. When Cha took the two people away, Mandy was already in a semi-comatose state, and the priest was so frightened that he could not stand up. Compared with physical torture, this kind of mental fear is the most terrifying. The evidence of Mandy''s deliberate poisoning of Hugo is conclusive, and there are all human and physical evidences, and there is basically no doubt; what''s interesting is that the priest still carries more than fifty grams of sea. Luo. Becauseits no wonder that he almost escaped when he was helping Mandy. After being caught by James, he wanted to escape without any compromise. Other charges aside, it was just over fifty kehai. Luo. Because it was enough to make him suffer enough. Therefore, it is not too difficult for the Houston police to impose penalties on these two individuals. Many people have not noticed that Houston is the hometown of Joseph. He is now a powerful person. After making a few phone calls with Rick and Henry, he successfully pressured the Houston police. Although neither Mandy nor the pastor will be subject to severe penalties, fines or detention for their crimes, and will be released soon, but after entering the detention center, Mandy and the pastor will probably suffer a bit. At the same time, Joseph also knows that this matter will definitely become the focus of the medias attention. In fact, in the eyes of the media, a crazy female fan has drugged her idol-even if she has not succeeded, this is not a big deal at all, and many media will definitely take it This incident is positioned as a wind that was stifled early. flow. rhyme. It is estimated that there will be some media gloating at Hugo and watching jokes next to him. Generally speaking, no media will take this matter seriously. But Joseph didnt want that. He hoped that this incident could serve as a lesson and a warning, so that those crazy people who tried to hurt Hugo and the members of the Glory To Death band would clearly realize the seriousness of the matter. After suicide, the rock circle has been in a state of depression during this period, and who knows when it will explode. Therefore, Joseph decided to take advantage of this incident and use the media to issue a warning. Therefore, Joseph contacted Henry and Rick at the first time. After the three people checked each other''s calibre, they got busy separately. Henry and Rick used their media resources to work in Los Angeles, New York, Chicago and other big cities. Before knowing about this, he took the initiative to contact the media and spread the news according to the version they hoped; Joseph was responsible for facing the Houston, Dallas, and Austin media who rushed to the scene. "You mean, you told the media that Mandy tried to poison me to reach her private ears?" Hugo laughed dumbfounded when he heard Joseph''s explanation. Joseph shrugged, "I''m telling the truth, didn''t I?" Indeed, this is true. But Joseph blurred the focus. First of all, "poisoning", Joseph did not say that it was just a mystery. evil. It''s just medicine, but the term "drug" is used to summarize it, which is misleading. As we all know, rock bands have countless poisons while on tour. Pin is one of the spectacles, which has even become part of the rock tour culture, rock musicians because of poison. Its not news that you put yourself in a bad situation. In this context, the "drugs" used by Mandy is very dangerous, if it is a variety of poisons. Mixed products, or accidental overdose, are likely to cause irreparable consequences. Then there is the "private purpose", Joseph did not say that it is to satisfy the private. Its just desire. The so-called "private purpose" can be used in many ways. For Mandy, it may be a spring breeze, but for those crazy Nirvana fans, it may be really poisoning Hugo; or for those extreme rock Supporting the fans also wanted to teach Hugo a vicious lesson. Just a fuzzification can easily make the matter serious. Joseph used this method to confuse the media. Of course, many media will ask Mandy-Sandy afterwards-seeking the truth, but before the so-called truth is discovered, the major media that Rick and Henry contacted It will take the incident to a new height, discuss the pros and cons of crazy fans to rock bands, and deepen and broaden the severity of this incident. Therefore, Joseph''s goal had already been achieved before the truth came out. Of course, Joseph will never admit that he used the media to exert pressure, which is actually another punishment for Mandy and the pastor, and it is also to deter those crazy fans who are ready to move. Of course, Joseph didnt mention it either. He knew that Mandy-Sandy was an insider in Hollywood. If he remembered correctly, Mandy should be an assistant in the lighting team or in the photography team, but since this incident, Mandy has been Can''t find fj7-made anymore. On the one hand, Joseph and Rick joined forces to exert pressure, on the other hand, because of Mandy''s madness, many crews were quite jealous, so in the end she could only leave Hollywood and find another way. Hugo was amused by Joseph''s understatement, "Well, it''s better than the media ridiculing my Feng. Liu. Rhyme. Things are better." In fact, looking back, Hugo also felt a little embarrassed. He was actually drugged by a woman. Dizzy, this is really not a thing to show off. "You must be vigilant now, and don''t trust others too much when you get along with fans." Joseph still solemnly confessed. Hugo thought for a while, UU reading www. uukanshu.com He actually hesitated not to drink so much coffee today, and finally relaxed his vigilance. This is indeed his negligence. Mandy was originally a staff member who was not very familiar with. Although this kind of thing is unpredictable, and not all staff and all fans are so crazy, he can really pay attention to it, at least in such small details. Be polite and respectful to accommodate each other. So Hugo also nodded, "Don''t worry, I don''t want to experience this kind of thing a second time. I will take it more seriously than you." Seeing Hugo''s lingering fear, Joseph rolled his eyes silently. The whole incident took less than two hours from the outbreak to the end. Joseph has handled everything properly. Even Hugos two brokers, Rick and Henry, were fully utilized. The whole process was clear and clear. In the face of crisis, he worked vigorously and vigorously, and in the end things developed smoothly according to Josephs expectations. I have to say that Joseph is indeed impressive now, and Rick, Henry and Joseph joined forces for the first time in the face of the crisis. Showing super power, it can be regarded as a bright spot in the chaos. (To be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 874： Summer File Pro d&your peak 874 summer file pro Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive check-in: days cumulative check-in: days recharged members one year to send 3 consecutive re-sign cards Attention: 1,984 posts: 34,4091 reply posts, a total of 1 page loading Zhongyong Dengfeng 874 Summer File Pro Favorite Electric Eye Cute Meow 10 The summer of 1994 in the United States seemed to be particularly hot. The worlds slap in the face was gathered on this football "desert." The Football World Cup is about to take place, and football fans from all over the world have flocked to this land to ignite the summer heat early. In addition to football, the annual summer file reignited the war. After the summer file that entered the fierce competition this summer, it pushed the entire North American film market to a hot peak, and one after another wonderful masterpieces will appear. , Before the arrival of the summer vacation, the audience''s appetite was lifted early, making people full of endless expectations for this summer. "Forrest Gump", "True Lies", "The Lion King", "Falling Eyebrows", "Modern Primitives (the., "Wolves", "Gambling Man Mahuali..." All the works that attract attention will land on the summer market this year, and this is only a work with an investment of more than 45 million US dollars, and it is also recognized as a work that has the hope of winning the summer box office championship this year. In addition to this large number of works, there are also works such as "Life and Death Hour", "Geek in Disguise", "Detective Beverly Hills 3", "Hillboy Conquer New York" and other works that have the potential to achieve excellent box office results. Competition, the entire summer file can be described as exciting and exciting. The summer file in 1994 was made. "The Crow (the. kicked off, this movie starring Li. Xiao. The son of the dragon, Li Guohao, had already been a lot of noise during the filming stage, and Li Guohao was unfortunately shot and killed during the shooting, which detonated it. All media comments were received. Count down the Chinese actor with strong influence in Hollywood, Li. small. Long deserves to be ranked first, and his influence in the United States is unmatched. "The Crow" is adapted from a comic strip novel, which attracted a lot of attraction at the stage of preparing for the shooting, and it was made by Li Guo. The starring Hao Lai has become a hot topic, and as a result, such an astonishing accident happened during the filming. The advent of "The Crow" was a catastrophe. In the end, this work, which was originally scheduled to be released in October 1993, was postponed to 1994. After careful consideration by the publishing company Miramax Pictures, it was put on the summer file and opened. This year''s summer archives scene. In the third week of May, "The Crow" officially landed in the North American market and easily won the weekend box office championship in North America this week with a box office data of 11.7 million, which made a good start for this year''s summer vacation. It is worth mentioning that "The Crow" defeated the work "When a Man Loves a Woman". "When a man falls in love with a woman" was a work of Tracy Jacobs at all stages of the preparation, but after several twists and turns, it was produced by the producer of "The Good Boy Is Crazy", Jon Avinay (. avent) Take over the whole game, invite Meg Ryan to play, and the actor locks in Andy Garcia (andy.) who is widely known for relying on "The Godfather 3". After the screening of "When a Man Loves a Woman" was held last week, it achieved a good result of $34,000 in the box office of a single library. This week, it was expanded to 1,300 theaters, but the results were not satisfactory. In the end, With a weekend box office of 9.4 million, it can only rank second behind the "crow". After the debut of "The Raven", the 1994 summer file officially entered the melee mode. After "The Gambler Mahuali" won the championship for a week, it did not continue to be as strong as expected; the premiere of "Modern Primitive" was held immediately. After that, he defeated the "Beverly Detective 3" which premiered at the same time and the "Gambler Mahuali" who performed well last week and won the championship smoothly. Then, entering the first week of June, the summer vacation ushered in the first wave of **. A total of three movies were released on the first Monday of June, and they were three of very similar strengths. This week''s box office competition was also hailed as the first highlight of the 1994 summer archive. Disneys Touchstone Films Company invested US$40 million to shoot "The Mobilization of the Heavenly Soldiers". This is a typical comedy film directed by Penny Marshall (Penny. Marshall), who is a comedy-born. Her most famous work is undoubtedly. It was "Flying the Future" starring Tom Hanks. The actor chose Danny DeVito (danny.), who has solid comedy performance skills. It can be said that he has made a **** way in the summer comedy field. Have strong confidence. The movie will be shown online in 1,800 theaters. Universal Pictures, which started with comedy and is famous for its comedy, every summer comedy is the main battlefield that Universal Pictures cannot give up, and this year is no exception. Universal Pictures is best at making big gains from small, and among Hollywood movies, supernatural and comedy are the most likely to get high box office at a small cost. Of course, in the past year, Universal Pictures biggest achievement is "Xin Deles list is the pinnacle of Xiaobo-although cost control is not the original intention of Universal Pictures at all. "The Hillbilly Conquers New York" is the first shot of Ron Mayer''s first summer vacation after taking office at Universal Pictures. He invested US$20 million and invited Woody-Harrison and Kiefer-Sutherland to take the lead. The same It will also be screened in 1,800 theaters. It can be seen that they hope to collide head-on with the "General Mobilization of Heavenly Soldiers" and seize the market. Of the three works released this week, the most innocent is. Life and death are fast". This work was originally scheduled to be released next week, but it was considered a bully by everyone and was forced to adjust the schedule at the beginning of May. The entire publicity period was also bombarded by competitors. Before the movie was released, it was generally viewed badly by the media. On the one hand, the work itself did not have enough points to attract the audience. On the other hand, the publicity after adjusting the schedule did not reach the expected goal, which was undoubtedly a fatal blow to the box office. , Not to mention there are two comedy movies in the same period. "Life and Death Hour" invested 28 million, but it was actually an action movie. After creating a feat of over 100 million investment before and after "Terminator 2" and "True Lies", investment in action movies has generally risen. It is not surprising that it is more than 50 million, or even 60 million. But the cost of "life and death" is so low, what does this mean? It means that the movie''s explosions, actions, and racing scenes will be disappointing. Of course, Twentieth Century Fox is not an idiot. They are willing to raise the "speed of life and death" for a week after careful consideration, and they must have done their psychological well. Firstly. The main competitor of "Life and Death" in the first week of June is comedy. At least it has more chances of winning than "Wolf" in the second week of June. "Wolf" can be regarded as a fantasy, action, and horror type of work. "Speed" is a frontal confrontation, so relatively speaking, choosing two comedies as competitors will not be diverted at least in terms of the market. The second is Hugos powerful appeal. The miracle of the Oscars is vividly remembered. The subsequent Cannes Film Festival has achieved Hugos pinnacle myth, and now the "Road to Glory" tour is still in full swing. The audience who walked into the cinema just for Hugo will be very impressive. Of course, the leading actors of "Wolf" are Jack Nicholson and Michelle Pfeiffer, and the leading actors of the two comedy movies are slightly inferior in appeal, which must also be considered. The last is the 20th Century Fox''s propaganda strategy. The propaganda for "speed of life and death" actually focused on the excellent quality of the film, and played "recollecting the excitement and excitement brought by traditional classic action movies." In the process of publicity, they have been emphasizing that the current action movies have fallen into a "terminator"-like vicious circle. The big scenes led by explosions and drag racing have become the core of action movies, but they have brought action movies to people. The thrills have been weakened. It used to be heroes against bad guys. Now it is heroes against bombs, pistols, and future fighters. Action movies put on the mask of illusion, which makes people feel unreal. But the "speed of life and death" stripped all the cumbersomeness and returned to the essence. "Let you experience the thrilling moments happening around you", this slogan has also become the loudest slogan in the publicity process. I have to say that this kind of propaganda strategy really stuns the appetite of the audience and opens up a new world. In terms of momentum, it surpasses the "wolf" that will be released next week and attracts more attention. Of course, this approach is also a double-edged sword, because peoples high expectations for the movie must have more excellent quality feedback, otherwise after the premiere has won a good box office, the decline in word-of-mouth in the next week will bring Box office avalanche chain reaction. So generally speaking, film companies will not adopt this method of drinking poison to quench their thirst. Unless...very confident, or forced to. At present, most people think that Twentieth Century Fox belongs to the latter. But no matter what, the final number of theaters for "Life and Death" has been locked in two thousand and one hundred theaters, not only breaking the two thousand mark, but also more than the two competing works. It can be seen from this In the twentieth century, Fox had quite a bit of a plan to break the boat. Facing such actions by Fox in the twentieth century, many media ridiculed that anyway, "Life and Death Speed" invested only 28 million yuan, even if it lost money, it would not be too miserable. They believed that Fox in the twentieth century was broken. , There is quite a kind of helplessness and ridicule of indignation but powerless to fight back. The most important thing is that the release of "Life and Death Speed" also created a topic. Since "Smelling a Woman", Hugo has created the word-of-mouth mythology of five movies in a row, deducting the praise that won in Cannes but has not yet been officially released. For the "Pulp Fiction" released in North America, the other four films also won big box office sales. After "Yihai Xiongfeng", the box office of three consecutive films exceeded the 100 million threshold. This feat is no less than Tom Cruise. . People will never forget that when Hugo took the filming of "Life and Death Speed" at the beginning of the year, the "Los Angeles Times" boldly predicted that the film has the ability to bring the box office to 100 million US dollars. This idea caused huge controversy at the beginning. Now, the answer is about to be revealed: Can the "speed of life and death" continue Hugo''s strength? Is it the continuation of the miracle or the disillusionment of myths? (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, welcome You come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work recommended monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 875： Reporter provoked d&your peak 875 reporter provocation Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive sign-in: days accumulated sign-in: days recharged members will send 3 consecutive re-signing cards in one year. Attention: 1,983 posts: 34,4634 reply posts, a total of 1 pages are loaded. Collecting God Meow Swinging Tail 9 When Hugo took the title of the new Oscar best supporting actor and the new Cannes actor in the summer season, peoples doubts about the "speed of life and death" still could not be eliminated. Because everyone knows that the actors box office appeal can certainly bring an immeasurable effect to the movie. This is also the true meaning of Hollywood making box office stars; but no one will ignore the importance of the work itself, a top box office star It may be ruined by a super bad movie, and there are countless examples. The most typical example is Francis-Ford-Coppola. Although "The Godfather 3" is still above the standard, but compared with the first two in the series, it has lost the reputation of "Dogfather" and disappointed the audience. "After it came out, in the last four years, he has only had one director''s work, "Four Hundred Years of Vampire Zombie Fright". In fact, Hugo himself is also a typical example. The success of the "Death Poetry Society" was completely offset by the subsequent three bad films and fell to the bottom. The success or failure of a work is the only evaluation criterion in Hollywood, just like a victory in a sports game. Therefore, the disadvantages of "speed of life and death" make it difficult for the media to be optimistic about this work. Especially when this work is full of topics and may become a historical work of Hugo''s sword making, the media becomes more critical. In addition to those media who are gloating and waiting to see the jokes of 20th Century Fox, there are other media who have pointed the finger directly at Hugo. "New York Post". Colin Myler (.myler) took the position of editor-in-chief of the "New York Post" for only three short years, but he used his ability to increase the sales of the "New York Post" by a full 30%. This is the newspaper''s best performance in 15 years since Rupert-Murdoch (rupert.) acquired the "New York Post" in 1977. Now, Colin has become Murdoch''s most trusted general. In the second half of last year, there was even news that Murdoch wanted him to be responsible for the media affairs of the entire eastern coastline. It is a pity that the "New York Post" subsequently experienced the blow of the Witch Trial and fell into an inextricable mire. The sales of newspapers fell sharply by 20%, almost offsetting all of Colin''s efforts over the previous year. After returning to the pre-liberation period, Colin''s promotion would naturally come to nothing. This makes Colin absolutely hate Hugo. This time the release of "Life and Death Speed", although the general attitude of the media is not optimistic, they did not focus their fire on Hugo. On the one hand, because of the previous hospital incidents and scandals, the reporters did not have an advantage in the confrontation. They With this mentality, since "Life and Death Hour" does not require media publicity and attention, they let the crew take their own fruits, so the number of reports is not too much, let alone attacks; on the other hand, it is because as Yu Yu Guo said in an interview at the beginning of the year: Everything will be settled after the movie is released. But Colin didn''t think so. As the editor-in-chief of the "New York Post", Colin must have a keen sense of news and accurate judgment. Although he hates Hugo deeply, he calmed down and thought about it. After comprehensive consideration, Colin thought: " "Life and death speed" is bound to fail miserably. Colin''s conclusion is supported by multiple evidences. First, the issue of "speed of life and death" has been discussed by countless media, and it has also been recognized by the major production companies in the circle; second, Although the series of strategies adopted by "Life and Death Hour" after the adjustment schedule seem to have worked well, everyone with a discerning eye knows that as long as the work fails to meet expectations after the release of the work, they will face a huge disaster; thirdly, "Life and Death Hour" will have to face it shortly after the release. The most important impact on works such as "Wolf", "Forrest Gump" and "The Lion King" is the "True Lies" of the same type of movies. In summary, the "speed of life and death" is definitely hopeless. As a result, Colin came to the final conclusion: we must seize this opportunity to hit Hugo severely, not only for a breath of malice, but also for the accumulation of momentum in the future confrontation. "Hugo-Lancaster''s Waterloo?" The "New York Post" published an article under the headline four days before "Life and Death" was about to be released. "After experiencing a series of great successes, Hugo Lancaster has obviously lost the sight, and has repeatedly refused to cooperate with media interviews, not only during the usual rest time, even during the work promotion period. In this way, he even thinks that he can be above the reporter and use his way to manipulate the media to serve him. Obviously, Lancaster can''t find his way again in the neon lights of Hollywood, which makes people see again in a daze.'' The scene before the movie''Death''. Lancaster thinks that he can rely on his own powerful appeal, but he obviously forgot that this is Hollywood, where he can achieve great success by relying on one work, but it is also because one work can have nothing in the world. hell. Behind Lancasters arrogant, arrogant, violent and proud temper, maybe he could not see the fierce competition in the summer file, maybe he could not see the excellence and excellence of other works, and maybe he could not see the decadence and decay of his own works. Bored, he just thought that the audience would pay for his willful choice again. But obviously, this is not the case. When Lancaster confidently announced that he would reject all interviews by reporters during the filming of the film, he blocked reporters at the same time, also foreshadowing that the work "Speed ??of Life and Death" might become Lancaster''s Waterloo. !" After that, this article cited a lot of evidence to prove to people that the film was terrible, and even cited accidents during filming, thinking that this was the persecution of actors by low-cost films. "Although the failure of''Life and Death Hour'' will disappoint many people, but in turn, it is not a good thing. If Lancaster, who is complacent and arrogant, can wake up, he can reposition himself and learn to be humble. Be cautious. If. Then maybe one Waterloo can bring some fresh air to Hollywood." This article in the "New York Post" was quite a bitch. The sons still have the taste of an archway. On the one hand, they criticized Hugo, on the other hand, they pretended to care about the future of Hugo. Standing on a moral high point, they looked at the movie "Speed ??of Life and Death" like a god. Success or failure. But in fact, this view has received a lot of approval. At present, Glory to Death is on the "Road to Glory" tour, and the band rarely accepts media interviews, just concentrate on the performance, plus after the previous Cannes Film Festival, Hugo returned to Los Angeles to practice , And did not accept any interviews. It can be said that the halo brought by the title of Cannes actor did not cause more waves. With such a phenomenon, those who know the truth will know that Hugo is fully engaged in the tour, which is a professional performance; but people who dont know it will think that Hugo is playing a big name and hitting the top. On the contrary, he is unwilling to work with the media. With the addition of Oscars, Hugo put almost all of his energy on the music career, and it is easier for people to have an imaginary that "Hugo doesn''t care about movies". Therefore, Colins opportunity is indeed very clever, especially when most of the media are not optimistic about the "speed of life and death", the "New York Post" directly screamed "speed of life and death", and the movie has not yet been released. The bold prediction of the failure of this work actually caused a lot of discussion-and many people agreed. Faced with the provocation of the "New York Post", Fox in the 20th century had not had time to react-because this was against Hugo, "speed of life and death" was only a collateral damage, so they responded half a beat; but "the United States" "Weekly" couldn''t help but stand up for the first time. James Rattle wrote a whole report to refute the absurd remarks of the "New York Post" that Hugo was "no one and arrogant", and explained in detail all the work of Hugo after Oscar, so that people can understand that Hugo is not I started playing big cards, but I hope I can devote myself to the tour wholeheartedly. James is still supporting the "speed of life and death" in the report, thinking that this work will be refreshing, and he has a good chance to make a box office miracle in the fiercely competitive comedy weekend. The report of the "U.S. Weekly" was in Colin''s arms. He was worried that the lack of media response would weaken the effect of the report. So after seeing the "U.S. Weekly" report, Colin immediately published the second article in the "New York Post". It is reported that this is precisely the day of the premiere of "Life and Death". "Faced with our newspapers accusations, Hugo Lancaster did not even dare to respond to interviews by the media. Our reporter tried to contact Lancaster and his agent three times before and after, but they all rejected ours. Interview request. Is this a manifestation of a guilty conscience? We don''t know. But one thing we can be sure of is that the speed of life is facing a huge dilemma, and it may even be impossible to recover the cost. At the beginning of the year, "Los Angeles Times" reporter Nicholas McLenna once declared that he believed that "Life and Death Speed" has a chance to hit the box office of 100 million US dollars, but this newspaper thinks that this movie has a chance to hit the 28 million cost line! Since Lancaster rejected our interview we can only ask him this question here, "Hugo" do you think the box office can exceed the 100 million threshold? If not, you are willing to accept this newspaper The interview? Do you apologize for your rudeness in rejecting interviews in the past few months?... The title of this report is impressively "A 100 Million Dollar Interview?" It is full of the "New York Post" mockery of Hugo and "speed of life and death." Colin chose to pull out the "Los Angeles Times" war post from the beginning of the year on the day of the premiere of "Life and Death", awakening the memory of all the media and all audiences. In fact, he wanted to incite the atmosphere of the media and let Hugo at the premiere. Its not easy, because almost no one thinks that this movie has the ability to hit the 100 million dollar threshold; more importantly, after the fiasco of "Life and Death", the "New York Post" can beat Hugo''s arrogance in one go. . Colin''s plan is obviously not limited to this. It is not enough to rely solely on the momentum created by the "New York Post". This time, Colin found an alliance! In other words, the alliance took the initiative to stand behind Colin! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 876： Join forces to boycott D&Yong Dengfeng 876 teamed up to boycott Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive sign-in: Days Cumulative sign-in: Days recharged members will receive 3 consecutive re-signing cards in one year. Attention: 1,984 posts: 34,53514 reply posts, 1 page loading Zhongyong Dengfeng 876 teamed up to boycott Collection of Dianyan Mengmiao 10 the beginning of the year. During the filming of "Life and Death Speed", Hugo Garden entered the hospital for inspections due to the explosion accident, but the results were very unhappy because reporters disrupted the order of the hospital. Hugo even said harsh words of refusing media interviews during the filming of "Life and Death Speed". . This makes many reporters aggrieved. The news media has always been the "uncrowned king" aloof, because they have the right to guide public opinion, and they can use their pens to guide and control the development of events and the attitudes of the people. Maybe the reporter is just a person, but the words he created can set off a storm and make the entire society a supporter behind him. Therefore, the news media always have their own pride and nobility, even if they are not crowned, they still have supreme rights. Even in the entertainment industry, film companies and brokerage companies will never give up their contacts in the media, because this is their microphone, and this is their indispensable tool for creating commercial value, so more often entertainment practitioners begged reporters to do so. Interview and report. I don''t remember when, more and more artists began to put on airs and show off their gestures. Not only did they ignore reporters, they were unwilling to cooperate, and they even fisted against reporters. Of course, in the age of entertainment supremacy, these negative news have also become a tool for journalists to seek profit. But this does not mean that reporters are willing to swallow all the time. If Marlon-Brando, Sean-Pan, James-Dean are playing big names and banning reporters, it is because they have enough confidence and strong enough to make reporters more and more eager; then Hugo-Lancaster is also Such a posture really made the reporters feel uncomfortable. After the hospital incident at the beginning of the year, the mentality of the reporters has changed, because they have been led by the nose by Hugo for the past year, and this time they finally couldn''t bear it. Many reporters believe that since Hugo has banned himself, they can also ban Hugo in turn and ban the crew of "Life and Death Hour". It may seem that the reporters are disadvantaged at first, but the fact is that when "Life and Death Hour" is released, no media is willing to cooperate with the report. Then the film crew will cry and the 20th Century Fox, who has invested in the water, will be in trouble. In the modern film industry, there is no media coverage for propaganda, and it is a joke that the film wants to get the box office. Therefore, the reporters firmly believe that it will be them who will win the final victory in this banned battle. Especially a small number of reporters can''t stand the temptation. Doubt, after the Hugo and Sandra scandal broke out, they went to the "Life and Death Hour" crew again for interviews, and some reporters who thought they finally caught Hugo''s pigtails couldn''t wait to get forward~www.novelhall .com~ The result is another gray nose. This completely angered the reporters. Just as they were planning to carry out the ban to the end, things failed. First, Hugo took the Oscar statuette, which is almost unstoppable. Although many media have turned their attention to "Schindler''s List" and Steven Spielberg, they still cannot stop people from treating Hugo. Hugo won the actor in Cannes, and "Pulp Fiction" became a hit in Europe. Reporters had no way to ignore such news-because ignoring it was their negligence; not to mention the subsequent explosions. The "Road to Glory" tour of China, reporters can not ignore the existence of Hugo. As a result, this "banning order" was delayed again and again, from January all the way to June. Many media are eager to stop mentioning this, because their ban was unsuccessful. As a result, they still approached Hugo with a shy face to look for news. This is really the biggest irony of the "Uncrowned King". But this time it was different. The report of the "New York Post" once again incited the inner anger of the reporters and suppressed it for five months. The aggrieved indignation and indignation in these five months have become stronger and more intense. The media broke out overnight. . Chapter 877： Grand premiere d&your peak 877 grand premiere Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive check-in: Days Cumulative check-in: Days recharged members will get 3 consecutive re-signing cards for one year. Attention: 1,986 posts: 34,5351 reply posts, 1 page loading, brave peak, 877 grand premiere When the premiere is given the strategic significance of publicity, it has become a part of the film industry that cannot be ignored. The scale of the premiere, the level of excitement, and the effect of publicity will all become the connection to the film. The subsequent box office, word-of-mouth, and subsequent video tape rentals and peripheral products have more or less impact. As a result, the premiere has become an extra effort for the major film companies, especially in the summer season where the box office is respected. There are many criteria for the success of a premiere, but the criteria for judging whether a premiere is grand or not is very simple: venue, media, guests and fans. Needless to say the following three elements, the more the number and the heavier the weight, the victory is. However, the factor of venue is very special. It does not mean that a theater that can accommodate more audiences means that the premiere will be grander, but that the more central the location of the premiere theater, the more attention it will receive. Simply put, it is located in the middle of Hollywood Boulevard. National Theater, el. Ju 1] Yuan is the representative of the grand premiere, although it is in. The National Theatre can only accommodate 950 spectators, and el. Julj Yard has only a thousand seats, but due to the geographical advantage, this also makes the grand premiere venue chosen here. In the twelve years since Hugo''s debut, there is only one premiere of "Schindler''s List" that can use the word "Shanda" at that time. Held at the National Theater. The premiere of "The Mobilization of the Heavenly Soldiers" was put on el. The theater, this theater itself is owned by Disney, and many Disney-published works have their premieres here, so its not surprising, but it can still be seen that Disney attaches great importance to this work. "The hillbilly conquered New York" was chosen in the middle. The National Theater held its premiere. Although the investment in this film is not high, it can be seen that Lang Yimeier hopes to use this work to start his work in Universal Pictures, so he has also laid his blood. Even if the poor "Life and Death Speed" wants to hold a grand premiere, there is no room for the excellent theaters on Hollywood Boulevard this week. After careful consideration, in the last 20th Century Fox chose the Los Angeles Theater (. angeles. theater) ) Held the premiere. Don''t look at the name of Los Angeles Theater so grand, in fact, this theater does not often appear in movie circles. This is a theater used by Broadway, and it is located in a relatively chaotic place. The urban area was once famous after it was completed in 1931. Charlie Chaplin''s classic work "City Lights (. was once premiered here. The spacious interior of the theater that can accommodate two thousand spectators is absolutely nothing short of it. top notch. But since Hollywood Boulevard formed a scale, this place has gradually withered. In the past few years, the audience willing to come here has been very few, and even Broadway shows are more inclined to the emerging Los Angeles Music Center. go with. Not to mention that if you fill up two thousand seats, it is difficult to sell even one-tenth of the tickets. Under such circumstances, the municipal government has begun to discuss whether to close this area and not open it to the outside world. Twentieth Century Fox chose here for the premiere, which means that you are far away from the most lively crowd center. It takes at least fifteen minutes to drive from here to Hollywood Boulevard. The media must be more willing to choose Hollywood Boulevard, which also makes The premiere of "Life and Death" was in an embarrassing situation. If the two thousand seats in the Los Angeles Theater cannot be filled by then, it would be a shame to lose to the Pacific. But when Hugo appeared at the entrance of the Los Angeles Theater, he was shocked by the grand sight in front of him. There was a red carpet that was no more than ten yards long, but at least 600 fans gathered on both sides. Half the street was full, and the crowd was turbulent like boiling water. This was definitely a situation that no one had expected. Meredith-Morris was standing on the right front of the red carpet. When she saw Hugos car stop, she raised the cheer card in her hand. There was one card on the card. The bulldog with the bauhinia crown, there is a cute dialog next to the bulldog, which says, "''speed'', speed.up!" Concise and clear words of support, it will be "life and death" in an instant. The essence of "speed" is reflected. After Meredith''s support card was raised, about a hundred fans immediately received the signal, and began to shout in unison, "speed! speed! speed!" It was not a 100% neat shout, but it kept shouting. Gradually blended in, and then formed a sound wave, warming the atmosphere of the scene little by little. Standing on the left front of the red carpet, Melene Dixon could not see any fatigue at all. They drove all night from Houston all the way back to Los Angeles. Although there was a day for rest yesterday, they did not rest, but spent time. A lot of time to gather Hugo fans and fans in Los Angeles. The strategic significance of the movie "Life and Death Hour" is far more profound than the summer file. It is not just a myth of the success of Hugo''s work. The more important part is that Hugo made a big hit on "Schindler''s List". After the victory, he abandoned the high pay and chose the two films "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death". To some extent, the success or failure of these two films also maintains the ultimate height of Hugo''s subsequent development of actors. . Especially under the shadow of the Oscar statuette curse, what kind of results the "speed of life and death" can create without being optimistic, has also become the focus of everyones attention. Therefore, when they learned that today''s "Life and Death" premiere was held in Los Angeles theaters, they knew that if they wanted to beat their competitors at the premiere, they had to win by surprise. So Meredith, Meleryn, Kyra and others worked tirelessly to plan the support of today''s premiere: Since the attention is not enough, they draw their attention; since the media is not enough, they attract reporters! Melene didn''t feel tired at all at this time. Merediths support had already heated up the atmosphere at the scene. Then Im going to watch her. When she saw Hugo stepping out of the car, she immediately raised it. He played the support card in his hand, which was the same pattern as that in Meredith''s hand. Seeing this signal, more than a hundred fans behind Melerin also started shouting, "up! up! up!" The fans on the other side stopped shouting, and the scene was instantly deafened by the deafening "up" The sound occupied, compared with the "speed", the "up" with the blasting sound is obviously more powerful, the hot sound wave is higher than the wave, and the atmosphere of the whole scene is ignited. Hugo stared at the noisy scene in front of him, dumbfounded. This kind of grand occasion that would normally only appear on the concert scene actually appeared in the film premiere. This is definitely a rare sight, I am afraid that it will be in the headlines tomorrow. This one will definitely not be missing. In fact, this is also a very coincidental situation. Because Glory To Death is just on tour, the integration of fans and fans has reached a whole new level, so fans will use the support method of fans to prepare for the premiere of "Life and Death Speed" Cheer up. Otherwise, even if Hugo is a singer, this kind of scene is unlikely to occur. I have to say that this is indeed a rare sight. Hugo was surprised and surprised, but still under the **** of Joseph and Samora, he took a step forward. When he walked up the steps, the shouts of the scene rang again, and the shouts on both sides of the red carpet overlapped. It seemed a little messy, but Melerin put down the support card, and after controlling a row, only after hearing the opponent shout "speed" did she raise the support card again, and the person behind immediately shouted, "up" !" This time the rhythm is right. Shouting "speed" on the right and "up" on the left, the whole shouting is well-trained, and the rhythm is getting faster and faster, gradually pushing the temperature of the scene to **. Such a grand occasion stunned the reporters at the scene. Since there are three films premiering at the same time today, the reports of the major media must have their own focus. Most of the media focused on the premiere of "The Mobilization of the Heavenly Soldiers", which is also considered the most likely to win this week. . In the case of the media teaming up to block, even if 20th Century Fox did its best to invite the media, in the end only about 30 media attended, and experienced people can tell: most of the people who arrived on the scene were novice reporters. Obviously, although they gave face to 20th Century Fox and sent reporters to the scene, they didn''t care about the premiere at all, or even planned to report it seriously. This is the right of the uncrowned king. It was just the beginning, and everyone had an ominous premonition. Twentieth Century Fox was really helpless. But at this moment, the more than 30 reporters on the scene of the Los Angeles theater were stunned. This is the real "grand" premiere. To see such a grand occasion, I am afraid it will be a rare experience in ten years. After all, movie fans have always been more sensible than fans. The premiere scene is also noisy and less lively. At the premiere, the protagonists who make the hot spots are generally reporters, not movie fans. But today, this concept is about to change. Yu Guoguo was so surprised that he stepped forward and walked straight forward. He simply forgot to walk to the sides and shake hands with the fans, but the shock was not over yet: as Hugo moved forward, the scene The sound waves started to push up little by little! Soon Hugo discovered the truth. The entire red carpet was divided into four parts. The first one was shouting at the first phalanx. Then with Hugo''s steps, the second phalanx joined and the third phalanx also joined. Join, and finally all the fans in the audience shouted in unison, "speed! up!" The power of this kind of mountain whistling and tsunami makes the Los Angeles theater, which carries countless history, seem to begin to shake ~ www.novelhall.com~ as if it will fall apart in this grand shout at any time. Six hundred people? No, there are definitely more than six hundred people at the scene. It is true that there are 800 people or one thousand people, because the overwhelming shouts at the scene definitely have the strength of two thousand people, bursting out endless energy , The premiere of "Life and Death Hour" has evolved into the most unique scenery in the first week of June. The grand premiere? "Life and Death Speed" is the only spectacle here. In an instant, the news began to fly toward Hollywood Boulevard like wings. Now reporters are beginning to struggle: this is super big news. They must arrive at the scene to report! But they are banning the "Life and Death Hour" crew. So, are they reporting? Or do they not? Or...or are they reporting? Sure enough, as long as the Hugo-related news is absolutely not to be missed! Just the opening of a premiere, it has fallen through the glasses of countless people. The expression of Colin-Meller of the "New York Post" is obviously not very good. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 878： Ridicule D&Yong Deng Fengfeng 878 ridicule again and again Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive sign-in: Days Cumulative sign-in: Day top-up members will get 3 consecutive re-sign cards for one year. Attention: 1,986 posts: 34,5352 reply posts, a total of 1 page loading Yong Deng Gaofeng 878 ridicule again and again Collection by a paw print 1 The Los Angeles Theater is not a venue that often hosts premieres. Its doorway has only a seven or eight yard wide sidewalk, and then there is a double carriageway in front of it. But in. The National Theater, where premieres are often held, has a space of about 25 to 30 yards at the door. Not only can the red carpet be built, it can also accommodate hundreds of fans and reporters, and the Los Angeles Theater is obviously There is no such condition. Therefore, when many reporters could not stand the torment and torture in their hearts, they persuaded themselves on the grounds that "Reporting the news is their responsibility" and rushed over from the premiere of "The Hillbilly Conquers New York". Found: Broadway Avenue where the Los Angeles Theater is located, the section of Broadway Avenue between West Sixth Street and West Seventh Street is completely inaccessible. Although the 20th Century Fox closed this section of Broadway Avenue early, it was hoped that Hold a grand premiere. However, the situation on the scene exceeded expectations. Crowds continue to pour in from West Sixth Street and West Seventh Street. The closer it is to Broadway Avenue, the more crowded it is. Just by visual inspection, it can be seen that at least nearly a thousand people have gathered on the scene. Hollywood Boulevard. This is Los Angeles. Although the name of Broadway Avenue is the same as that of the world-famous Broadway gathering place in New York, in Los Angeles, this is not the most lively place in the city. People who want to watch Broadway will choose the Los Angeles Music Center. People think If you want to watch movies, you will choose Hollywood Boulevard, and people who want to travel will choose the Hollywood Hills...Los Angeles is located underneath. Broadway Avenue in the urban area is an important part of the slums. It can be said that the hustle and bustle of the Los Angeles theaters brought to the entire Broadway Boulevard a glorious and lively experience that has been rare in the past few years. The deafening "speed! It''s noisy, it''s like a carnival. The late reporters were depressed. At this time, they had no way to get within two hundred feet of the Los Angeles theater. They could only watch the excitement on the red carpet. So, do they continue to block it? Or do they report? Or, do they report? Hugo reached the end of the red carpet, and met with Jane Yide-Bont, Sandra-Brock and others who had already arrived at the scene. Alexander Lorraine, who was in charge of the red carpet tonight, greeted him with a smile and took Interviewed with the microphone, "So, how do you feel?\" Alex made a special trip back to Los Angeles to participate in the premiere of "Life and Death". He had no experience in hosting at first, but he still came forward for Hugo. It was Rick''s idea to use Alex as the host, because Alex has now won the love of many viewers as a "happy family", and he has a natural advantage in topicality. The fact is also true. Alex was cheered and shouted by fans while standing on the red carpet, which made him look red and he was in a particularly happy mood. "Wow, are you sure today is not the unveiling day of the World Cup?" Hugo''s ridicule made everyone laugh, and after everyone laughed, the smile on Hugo''s face also rose, "I think, this Maybe its an experience Ill never forget. Its so rare to feel cheers even hotter than a football match at the movie premiere.\" "I will never admit that this is my credit, but...\" Alex said with a smile, and then he yelled "speed!\" into the microphone, and then the fans in front of him started. Respond to "up!\" The voice of everyone shouting in unison is obviously more fierce. The phrase "up\" is like a heat wave sweeping over, making people suspect that the body temperature of the air has exceeded 100 degrees Fahrenheit, as if everything on the scene will melt at any time. The shaky Los Angeles theater lights began to shake. However, Alex seemed to be still unfinished and then shouted, "speed!\" The fans also responded happily, "up!\" repeated five times, but it made the atmosphere again. Up a step. Then Alex looked at Hugo with a smile, "I will never admit it!" Panting with a humble expression, "You know, maybe, I mean maybe, maybe it should be your credit .\"Alex''s humor made the audience burst into laughter. Hugo also gave a thumbs up to Alex, "As long as Sandra has no opinion." Sandra, who stood innocently behind her, stared wide-eyed, looked incredulous, and waved her hands in denial. After the laughter subsided a bit, Alex looked at the reporters, and then made a look of embarrassment, "Hugo, in fact, I dont want to ask this question, but the reporters eyes are too great. I''m under pressure, and I think the fans at the scene also want to know the answer to this question, so I asked...\" Looking at Alex''s expression and the way of asking questions, everyone guessed which news he was going to ask about. You know, in the past forty-eight hours, there have been two of the hottest, most powerful and lively news. . Chapter 879： Bet geometry D&your peak 879 bet geometry Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive sign-in: Days Cumulative sign-in: Days recharged members will get 3 consecutive re-sign cards in one year. Attention: 1,986 posts: 34,5351 reply posts, a total of 1 pages are loaded. Collection by paw print 1 The premiere of "Life and Death Speed" can be described as a series of disasters. First, the Houston incident, and then the box office bet of the "New York Post", which led to a joint ban by the media. In addition, the 20th Century Fox missed the opportunity and failed to grab it. middle. The National Theater, which has not been optimistic about the "speed of life and death", is even more embarrassed. Therefore, Twentieth Century Fox invited Alex to serve as the host, just to avoid reporters'' questions on the red carpet from destroying the atmosphere of the scene, and to control the entire interview rhythm during the red carpet stage. As for the reporters'' troubles, they will stay after the premiere of "Life and Death", and then bombard them wildly. Originally, the list of reporters attending the red carpet in Twentieth Century Fox needed to be reviewed, but now because of the so-called block time, it is no longer easy for them to invite the media to attend, and it is even more impossible for them to filter the media. Therefore, the reporters on the scene were naturally uneven, and this was the unexpected situation where the reporter interrupted Alex''s interview. Although Alex is just a guest host, he is not a rookie who has just entered the industry. He still wanted to stop the reporter from asking questions for the first time and continue to bring the topic back, but the unexpected happened again, Hugo. It actually took the initiative to respond, which really caught Alex off guard. Hugo didn''t know the reporter in front of him. To be precise, he didn''t know most of the reporters in front of him, so he naturally didn''t know that the person in front of him was Colin Mailer himself. As the editor-in-chief, Colin has long since stopped coming out to run the news. He sits at the helm in the office more often. But this time it was very special. On the one hand, the old and new hatred between him and Hugo was too complicated. He wanted to see Hugo''s ability on the spot, especially when Anthony Bond Stewart''s fear made him feel bad. Hugo is also full of curiosity; on the other hand, it is because "New York Post''s "face-and-face reporters are almost all recognized by Twentieth Century Fox. In order to avoid being spotted on the cusp of this "media block", they definitely It cannot appear voluntarily, and 20th Century Fox is bound to stop it. As a result, Colin, who was an unfamiliar face, appeared on the scene. He hasn''t appeared in the interview for nearly ten years. This feeling is too unfamiliar but so familiar. When Colin raised a question, he felt that he was not old. One question hidden two traps, one is "fans" and the other is "handling". The former obscures the identity of the perpetrator and the morals. Standard; the latter blurs the solution and increases the cruelty of the means to highlight Hugos cold-bloodedness. Colin felt that Hugo would definitely not be able to deal with one by one, even if he could, he would be in a hurry. But I didnt expect, Hugo said: What do you expect from me? "It made Colin stunned. In an instant, everyone''s eyes gathered, making Colin''s white cheeks, who had long been used to playing power and conspiracy behind the scenes, turned red in a flash: the first line of eye knives and social occasions. It''s completely different. There are no fakes or controversies at the interview site, only real guns and live ammunition that go straight back and forth, because maybe the news will be gone after a half-time. Hugo didnt know about Colins interview skills. It was rusty, and there was no way to express his thoughts in his head. Hugo just went on to say, You are expecting that I will not file a lawsuit because the other party is a fan. Well, I still expect that I will use the power in my hands to interfere with the results of the police processing?" Hugo did not cover up, and showed all the meaning of Colin''s words vividly, causing an uproar at the scene. At this time, the fans standing on both sides of the red carpet understood at once, and Sheng Shi immediately protested, The trash reporter is disgusting and shameless", The shameless old widower who took off his pants and bought his butt, your mouth was spraying dung. "...The ugly words swarmed. Colin has heard words that are ten or a hundred times more vicious than this, and he can remain calm, but today he is a little bit unable to restrain his anger because...this is really too shameful. He suddenly regretted coming to the front line. It doesn''t belong here long ago. I am just an ordinary person, so I believe in the solution and the final result of the Houston police. "Hugo finally replied, there was no excessive anger, but there was also no concession or compromise. This kind of attitude of neither humble nor arrogant made a round of applause in the fan group, and the astute reporter immediately recorded the situation on the spot. Everyone originally thought that the matter was over, Hugo also retracted his gaze, and Alex''s next sentence was connected without any pause, So are you in good health now? " But before Hugo could answer, Colin was unwilling to raise his voice and asked, Hugo, do you think that the box office of life and death can exceed the 100 million threshold? "Colin appeared on the scene, the Houston incident was only incidental, and the box office issue was the core. Since the box office issue is closely related to the "speed of life and death", when Colin''s words came out, all the reporters on the scene turned their eyes to Hugo. This is also the issue that they are most concerned about. What''s more, here is "speed of life and death." Hugo cannot avoid the scene. Alex is not worried about this. After any movie is released, the box office is an unavoidable question. Although the reporter in front of him is a bit aggressive, Alex believes that Hugo can give a perfect answer. It''s like "If it can, then it would be better", "We are all looking forward to such a result. As for whether it can be achieved, it depends on the audience." This kind of polite words come at hand. But Hugo hasn''t risen up yet, and Colin went on to say, If the box office of a movie cannot exceed the 100 million threshold, would you be willing to accept interviews from reporters? Are you willing to apologize for the rude behavior of declining interviews in the past few months? "He obviously didn''t want Hugo to answer easily. This is also the highlight of the "New York Post" article. When Hugo heard this, he suddenly realized it. Rick specifically mentioned this incident to him today, saying that it was "The New York Post" had bad intentions and left an impression on Hugo. I refused to interview? What am I doing now? "Hugo''s light retort made many people laugh at the scene, "Do you mean I reject all reporters'' interviews, or do you reject the New York Post''s interviews?" Colin wanted to win other reporters as an alliance. , But Hugo didn''t give him a chance, so he pointed out "New York Post". As soon as Colin''s eyes rolled, he wanted to continue talking. He could completely label Hugo, thinking that Hugo despised the media. But Hugo was still half a beat faster than Colin, I want to accept the interview with the New York Post, is this a bet? " Colin had to change the content of the words that came to his lips, what? "He obviously didn''t react. Didn''t you just say that if the box office exceeds 100 million, let me accept the interview with the New York Post, and let me apologize. "In fact, Colin didn''t admit that he was the "New York Post" at all, but Hugo was wearing a hat like this. Colin had already fallen short without knowing it. So, is this a bet? " Although Colin''s sensitivity to the front line has dropped a lot, he is still capable. He also noticed his own weakness, so he straightened his back and shouted, Yes, this is a bet. Gambling, life and death per hour, the box office cannot exceed 100 million." Colin is very cunning. "The New York Post" clearly wrote the box office impact cost line, but he kept a close eye on the 100 million US dollars at the scene. You know, in the 1990s It is not easy to break 100 million at the initial box office. This is also the reason why Hugo can rise so quickly, he has achieved this feat in three consecutive works in the past. So, what is your bet? "Hugo didn''t care at all, and retorted it lightly. This immediately made Colin speechless. He only thought of provoking Hugo, only thinking of his own success, but ignoring the other result. Hugo saw that Colin didn''t say anything. , I went on to say, "What if the box office of the movie exceeds 100 million? Then, what is your bet?" Colin''s words came to his lips, but Hugo did not give him a chance, I will never accept the interview with the New York Post? "An artist and a media are split, and people generally interpret it as the media banning artists, and "New York Post" is still the top ten selling newspaper in the United States, and even more so. "But now it''s been banned first by Hugo." He banned "New York Post", the whole taste is different. Colin stood on the spot, his anger was already going to the sky, but he couldn''t think of a rebuttal for a moment, which made him very aggrieved. At this time, the red carpet became noisy again, and Leonardo DiCaprio appeared, with a bright smile on his face, showing his good mood, and the fans on the scene were also very enthusiastic. Screaming and shouting expressed welcome to Leonardo. In an instant, Colin was overwhelmed by the screams of the mountain whistling and tsunami, with an angry expression on his face but no one cared. Leonardo quickly reached the end of the red carpet and saw Hugo and Alex. He trot over in three steps and two steps, then jumped up and pressed down on Hugos shoulders, and hooked. Hugo gave Hugo a strong hug on the neck and smiled brilliantly. Facing Leonardo, who is like a monkey, Hugo did not give Colin another sight. He directly raised his head and looked at Alex. Shengguchi said, I regret it. My partner. " Leonardo immediately yelled, "Hey, how can I be your best partner, am I not?" " In an instant, Colin became a neglected existence, but Alex was very cooperative with Hugo, ignoring Colin and Leonardo, and nodded with a smile and said, Right? I think so too. " Hugo Lanstern movie has not been released yet, are you planning to abandon my partner? This is not a wise decision. "Leonardo immediately gritted his teeth. But Hugo smiled and said So after the movie is released, will there be no problem? "The retort made Leonardo stunned, and all the fans on the scene laughed. I have now risen to be curious about what happened to this pair of partners in the movie. In the current form, I think they might kill each other because of infighting. Before the enemy solves them, they solve each other first. . "Alex said with a helpless look, and many people at the scene clapped their hands and cheered, and some even started to whistle. This made Hugo and Leonardo very helpless. They rolled their eyes directly, turned and walked in the direction of Sandra, leaving Alex behind. Seeing Alex who was left alone and abandoned, everyone was immediately happy. And Colin, standing alone in the crowd, was also forgotten, but he couldn''t laugh. On the contrary, his teeth were about to be crushed. What about your bet? "This sentence squeezed on his shoulders like a mountain, making him unable to breathe. Provided that if you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my greatest Power.) . Chapter 880： Speed ??of life and death D&your peak 880 life and death speed Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive check-in: Days Cumulative check-in: Days recharged members will receive 3 consecutive re-signing cards per year. Attention: 1,988 posts: 34,5865 reply posts, a total of 1 page loading Yong Dengfeng 880 life and death speed Collection Press a paw print 1 The Los Angeles Theater can accommodate two thousand people. Many people are worried that the premiere of "Life and Death" will not be able to fill the Los Angeles Theater. Of course, 20th Century Fox will definitely not allow this. When it happens, they will find ways to fill the theater. The fact is that the Los Angeles theater is indeed full, but it was not achieved by 20th Century Fox''s "ideas". On the contrary, countless movie fans flocked in, hoping to enter the Los Angeles theater to watch "Speed ??of Life and Death" for the first time. , And those reporters who came here temporarily used their contacts to get a ticket for the premiere. Tickets for the premiere of "Life and Death Speed", which were originally considered "abandoned sons," became hot in an instant, but when the movie began, there were still more than 500 spectators outside the theater who could not enter the Los Angeles theater, although they could. Wait until the film is officially released on Friday before entering the cinema, but the audience who missed the premiere at this time still remain unwilling to stay in front of the Los Angeles theater, which makes Broadway Boulevard still remain undisturbed for a long time after the crowd disperses. Noisy. It seems that from the beginning of the premiere, "Life and Death Speed" has begun to break people''s fixed thinking-to be precise, the preparatory stage of the film has already begun. The two thousand spectators who were able to enter the Los Angeles theater are already seated at this time. Unlike ordinary movie theaters, the spacious theater with two thousand people is extremely empty. The noise of the crowd also makes the air always a kind of restlessness. Everyone may look forward to it. The nervousness or excitement didn''t gradually settle until the theater lights dimmed. But this calm did not last long. When the broadcast of "Life and Death Speed" began, the restlessness of the scene began to stir again, because the audience found that they seemed to be cheated! The title of the movie is "speed", but the beginning of the movie has nothing to do with speed or racing. Instead, it appears in an elevator shaft, a quiet and closed elevator shaft, which is really disappointing. However, this kind of restlessness only had a slight wave, and it soon calmed down, because the darkness, confinement, tension, and stimulation created in the movie''s prologue are in place, as if all the heat outside is blocked, so that people can The focus is on the movie, and you will be at ease if you come, you always have to watch the movie before you can make a statement, dont you? The first to appear is Dennis Hopper (.), an actor who worked with James Dean in the two masterpieces "Rebellion Without a Cause" and "Giant" in the early years. The self-acting debut "Easy Rider" actually caused a sensation, and is now one of the most familiar golden supporting roles for American audiences. Payne, played by Dennis, pretends to be an elevator maintenance worker, busy in the elevator room, but was discovered by security guards who didn''t want to. Payne killed the security guard without hesitation, blood drenched. This unwarranted violence and killing did not cause any surprise, because the atmosphere brewing from the beginning of the movie let the audience know that something was going to happen. Now Paynes actions just verify this, but the question is, what exactly is Payne looking for? The answer will soon be revealed! A group of ordinary company employees took the elevator down the forty-sixth floor, but suddenly they kept the elevator. The rope was broken, and then the elevator began to fall in weightlessness. The emergency braking equipment of the elevator worked in time, leaving the elevator at a height of about the 30th floor. But the situation at this time is that the elevator is in mid-air, there is no sling above, and there is no support below, and it may fall at any time. This was Payne''s plan. He planted a bomb under the elevator and demanded the lives of 13 hostages in the elevator for a ransom of three million dollars. If the police do not agree, he will detonate the bomb, and the elevator will fall directly and everyone will be broken to pieces. The pair of Jack and Harry were ordered to come to the 32nd floor for inspection, while Payne hid in another elevator, holding a remote control in his hand, ready to detonate the bomb at any time. Looking at ordinary employees in the elevator who knew nothing about bombs, "How do they shoot the police. Check out, not the repairman?" The tight atmosphere in the elevator condensed in an instant, and the movie theater was still 30 seconds ago. In a relaxed atmosphere, he immediately became tense. Jack noticed something was wrong, he felt that the gangster would detonate the bomb no matter what, and all the people in the elevator would be buried with him. Although Harry feels that they should stay where they are and continue to wait for the instructions above, Jack believes that the most direct way to subdue the gangster is to let the gangster have nothing to hide. For example, if the gangster takes hostages, then he should wound the hostages and let the gangsters. There is no way to continue to wait for the hostages to escape; another example is the current situation, he must find a way to maintain the elevator and let the criminals disarm and surrender. So Jack decided to find other ways to maintain the elevator. Seeing Jack who left abruptly, Harry still had no way to abandon his partner and could only follow. Jack and Harry came to the roof and saw the steel rope support platform set up on the top floor. They put the rope from the ventilation window into the elevator shaft, and then Harry used the nylon rope to suspend Jack and hang the hook on the other end of the rope. The hoisting ring on the top of the elevator provides insurance for the elevator. Watching Jack and Harry teasing the police boringly. Observing this job, it is nothing more than "a meager pension and a gold watch in thirty years." The audience can not help but breathe a sigh of relief. There is also a smile on the corners of their mouths, but they have not waited for the smile to be outlined. Payne, who was busy in an elevator, noticed something was wrong, so he detonated a bomb. "Boom", a big hole was exploded at the bottom of the elevator, and in an instant the elevator began to fall sharply. Many audiences in the entire movie theater exclaimed. The advantage of watching a movie with two thousand audiences is that the emotional appeal is more powerful. This kind of exclamation caused the theater to fall into the tightness of the rapid heartbeat, and the breathing stopped suddenly. Obviously, "Life and Death Hour" did not intend to relax the audience from the beginning. It was a super problem from the beginning, and it was thrilling and thrilling. This made the audience who were still a little dissatisfied and a little noisy, unconsciously paying attention. It''s into the rhythm of the movie, even if it''s not drag racing or speed, it''s still exciting. The elevator began to accelerate and descend, and the elevator fell into chaos. Everyone was screaming, panicking, and frightened. Soon the steel rope that Jack was holding on to the top of the elevator was stretched straight, and the elevator slammed to a stop. The lady fell directly into the hole on the floor because of her inertia, and her life was in jeopardy. The people in the elevator rescued the lady in a panic, but just when everyone felt they could breathe, the steel rope frame could no longer bear the weight of the entire elevator, and was directly pulled down, and the elevator started to fall again. The sudden weightlessness caused the breathing of all the audience to stop once again, and the heartbeat at this moment also became stiff. Meredith-Morris was completely stiff and unable to move at this moment, and his whole thoughts entered the elevator of the movie, becoming a member of it, paying attention intently, as if she would fall directly in the next second. This kind of tension began to permeate, resonating with many other audiences in the theater, and condensing the air in the entire theater. Fortunately, after the rope support fell, it got stuck in the steel bars of the elevator shaft, which made the elevator stop again. But at this time, the passengers had fallen into despair and began to slap the walls of the elevator constantly, and even tried to open the elevator doors. This confined space was completely occupied by fear at this time. Meredith exhaled a long breath. She would suffocate if she didnt breathe, but the air she inhaled was so hot. There was a terrible and tense breath in the air in the theater, making the rhythm of the heartbeat suddenly speed up. , So that the pupils began to expand uncontrollably. Jack and Harry quickly went downstairs to the 21st and 22nd floors where the elevator was suspended at this time, and opened the elevator maintenance opening. They saw that the elevator was just above the maintenance opening, and only one bar was exposed. Sew. Jack was outside and the passengers inside. They opened the elevator door together. Then Jack was living with a female passenger. When he was about to rescue her, the rope bracket suddenly loosened and moved forward a bit, and the elevator continued to fall. Seeing this scene, "Grass!" cursing sounded everywhere in the movie theater. Almost everyone couldn''t control his emotions. Meredith''s first reaction was to close his eyes tightly, which was enough to make the heart. The paralyzed tightness is suffocating, and obviously she is not the only female audience like this. But even so, Meredith forced herself to open her eyes slightly, she was curious what was going on, and she wondered if Jack had turned the tide. Only half a second later, the elevator stopped falling again. The distance between the bottom of the elevator and the maintenance opening was enough for an adult to climb out. Jack quickly helped the female passenger to leave the elevator just now. Passengers were rescued. But at this moment, the rope support actually started to slide down again, and the elevator continued to fall. On the one hand, there is the urgency to save the passengers, on the other hand, the rope support is crumbling. This is definitely a crisis situation where every second counts. While Jack and Harry were saving people, the elevator went down, and someone could even vaguely hear someone muttering in anger at the movie theater, "Hurry up, hurry up!" There were also some restless and wailing sounds, as if at this moment. The cinema is just like the enclosed space of the elevator, and the atmosphere of anxiety and fear is permeated. At this time, the audience has completely entered the film regardless of the film. In a blink of an eye, the elevator slipped below the maintenance opening. As long as there is a little delay, the "exit" will be closed and there will be no way to leave the elevator anymore. However, there was a lady who leaned closely against the wall at the far end of the elevator, and did not dare to move at all. She was trembling against the wall, crying without tears, and couldn''t even take a step. Faced with such a situation, Jack couldn''t help it anymore, and shouted angrily at the lady, "Hurry up!" Meredith couldn''t help but murmured, "Hurry up," and she soon discovered that she was not alone: ??there were dozens of voices in the surrounding field shouting in unison, "Hurry up!" Finally, the lady took a step, Jack held her hand, and then carried her out. At this moment, the rope bracket could no longer support it, and completely slid down, and the whole elevator fell directly down. Take away one of the lady''s shoes. The rescued passengers in the corridor began to cry when they heard the sharp metal chirping in the elevator shaft, and some in the movie theater finally couldn''t help but screamed, "Ah..." There was chaos inside and outside the big screen, and with a "boom", the elevator hit the ground of the basement directly, turning it into a pile of scrap iron. All the audience felt exhausted at this time, and the feeling of excitement and consternation that lingered in their hearts continued to be aftertaste. (To be continued to be provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 881： Thrilling D&Yongden Peak 881 is thrilling Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive check-in: Days Cumulative check-in: Days recharged members will get 3 consecutive re-signing cards in one year. Attention: 1,989 posts: 34,5863 reply posts, 1 page is loaded, the brave to climb the peak 881 is constantly thrilling The exhausted Harry and Jack sat down, but before he had time to breathe, Jack realized that the reason behind the scenes was that he had detonated the bomb early because he was there. Sure enough, after investigation, two people discovered that Payne was hiding in the freight elevator. The two people entered the elevator shaft from the maintenance door and came to the top of the elevator. They didn''t want to but were discovered by Payne. Payne picked up a gun and pierced the elevator top. , Making Harry fall into the elevator, Payne threatened with Harry''s life, and at the same time subdued Jack. With bombs **** all over Penn, he was holding Harry under his belt, and he planned to leave the underground parking lot. Jack followed with a gun and walked out of the elevator, but he had nothing to do with Penn. Harry suddenly remembered his previous conversation with Jack, so he shouted at Jack, "Shoot the hostages!" Jack hesitated slightly, and immediately fired, accurately centering Harry''s left leg. At this time, Harry had become a burden. Payne had no choice but to leave Harry down, and quickly fled to the parking lot with the bomb in his hand. field. Jack cautiously chased after him. After walking a few steps before he didn''t want to, the parking lot was detonated. Jack''s whole body was directly knocked into flight. In an instant, the sky fell apart! Meredith only felt that her breathing had to be adjusted at this time. The speed of her heartbeat caused her brain to be hypoxic. The opening of "Life and Death Speed" only took more than 20 minutes, and she took the lead in creating an absolute sex, fast. , Accurate and ruthless plot setting, easily captured all the attention of Meredith who didn''t care about action movies. There is no big scene, just the effect created by an elevator is applauded. I have to say that the opening of the movie is very successful. But the question is, what about the "speed" described in the movie title? How will this be revealed? Jack and Harry were commended for this action. Standing on the podium, Harry whispered to Jack depressed, "You actually shot me, I can''t believe it! They actually gave you one back The medal commends you for shooting me, you bad guy!" The corner of Jack''s mouth cast a suppressed smile, "Harry...you called me." This made Harry look helpless. The audience suddenly remembered the tense moment just now. In order to get away, Harry asked Jack to shoot him, but Jack actually shot him. When Harry was abandoned by Payne, he looked at Jack with an incredible expression. Damn!" Jack shrugged his shoulders innocently, raised his eyebrows mischievously, and aimed his gun at Payne in the next second. This scene really makes people laugh. Especially for Meredith, its even more interesting to watch Hugo and Leonardo joking with each other. The tense mood is finally relieved a bit, and there is a smile on the corners of the mouth, but it is very interesting. Hurry up, her smile froze like this: When Harry and Jack received the medal, everyone thought that the gangster Paine, who died in the explosion, sat in front of the TV and watched the live broadcast of the award of the medal. This immediately made the audience who just relaxed again. Tighten up: It seems that things are not over yet! Indeed, not only did Payne not die, but he also carefully planned a new round of revenge! Payne blew up a bus-right in front of Jack''s eyes. Although there were no other passengers on the bus, there was an old friend Jack knew very well: the bus driver Bob. This made Jack plunged into irritability in an instant. Standing in the middle of the road, he wanted to slap something angrily to vent, but he couldn''t find the target, so he could only wave into the air in the end. But he didnt have time to grieve, because Payne then dialed the public phone next to Jack and told Jack that he would not give up. He not only wanted Jack to suffer, but also got his money back. "Three Seven hundred and seven million dollars." "There is a bomb on the bus. Once the bus speed exceeds fifty miles per hour, the bomb will be activated. As long as the bus speed drops below fifty miles, it will explode. What should you do?" The puzzle is revealed. This is Payne''s final conspiracy. This is also the so-called "speed" in the movie title. Fifty miles, this is a life and death line. In an instant, the audience, who had not had time to relax their nerves, realized that the real disaster had begun. Although the bomb hasn''t been activated yet, the heartbeat of the audience has begun to accelerate along with the strong drum beat of the film''s soundtrack, and the tightness that has always been permeated in the air quietly enters the blood. Meredith closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She had just experienced a thrilling rescue, but now it seemed that it was just an appetizer. The movie was about to enter the theme, so she opened her eyes again and adjusted I took my sitting posture, and accurately joined Jack in the speed of life and death! No one is aware of the fact that since the movie entered the plot, no one has been distracted. Everyone is engrossed in the movie, as if they were a member of the elevator, as if they might be on the bus. One member, this sense of fear and tension that may occur in daily life at any time has silenced the entire Los Angeles theater. Jack tried his best to drive to chase the bus numbered "2525" that had been bombed, and drove through the clusters of cars in a thrilling manner. Not far away, a truck had an accident, which caused a heavy traffic jam on the road. Jack finally saw the bus, but before he could catch up, the bus started and drove away. Jack caught up with the bus that had just started, knocked on the door desperately, and even cracked the glass. He yelled "Stop, stop", but the driver Sam didn''t want tothis is not a bus stop, and The other passengers in the car were in a hurry and asked Sam not to stop. Seeing this scene, some fragile female audiences couldn''t help shouting, "Park!" Even though they knew that the movie would not go on if the parking movie was at this time, they still couldn''t help but hope that Jack could get in the car smoothly and get in touch with the crisis. . Although Meredith resisted it, she also bit her lower lip tightly, frowning closely and watching the persevering Jack closely. The rapid development of the story on the screen did not allow her to do more. The response was. At this time, most of the male audiences had gradually begun to secrete adrenaline. They looked at the big screen with excitement, and they couldn''t help but start to wonder how Jack would resolve this crisis. "Lapd (Los Angeles police)! Stop!" Jack shouted as hard as he could, but Sam couldn''t hear him at all. On the contrary, he slowly increased the speed of the car. Naturally, Jack''s legs could not catch up, and gradually fell. When I got to the back of the bus, I could only watch the bus go further and further. But Jack was still unwilling to give up. Holding the police badge in his hand, he began to give orders to the vehicles behind him, "Stop!" But the cars in front were unwilling to stop. In the end, a black man driving a cabriolet heard "lapd." "" The words stopped the car, and the black man explained depressedly, "This is my car, not stolen." This sentence made many viewers laugh. This is the reality of Los Angeles, the reality of black people. Jack got on the sports car and hurried towards the bus. The desperate drag racing made the atmosphere of the theater warm up. It soon reached **: Just before Jack caught up with the bus, the speed of the bus easily surpassed. With the limit of fifty miles, the green light of the bomb turned into a red light-which also means that the bomb has been activated. Watching this scene, even though everyone knew it was inevitable, many people still made depressed long screams. Meredith could not help but pursed his lips in depression, but soon, the audience was all over again. Get up and look forward to Jack being able to save it all! Jack drove close to the bus and tried to get Sam to stop. This made everyone on the bus feel inexplicable. But because the car was driving at high speed, his shouts could not reach Sams ears. In desperation, Jack could only let Sam stop. The black man in the passenger seat wrote on the paper, "There is a bomb in the car!" Then he drove the car to the bus and showed it to Sam. When Sam saw the content of the piece of paper, he was silly, and he let go of his foot on the accelerator subconsciously. The speed of the car, which was already approaching sixty miles, began to slow down. All the audience watched the speedometer pointer slow down. Slowly sliding to "Fifty", at this moment, a sense of tension spread in an instant, almost everyone in the audience stared with bated breath, their heart was stuck in their throats, and they couldn''t say a word. "Oh, God!" Meredith couldn''t control his emotions and exclaimed. Jack realized from the speedometer of the sports car at this time: their speed has exceeded fifty miles, which made Jack confused, and began to desperately shout to Sam, "No, no, don''t slow down! No! No! ! No!" But Sam''s speed slowed down uncontrollably, and the speedometer pointer was already at fifty! Meredith felt that she would spit out at any time. Seeing the sliding of the pointer, her eyes were already protruding, and she even forgot that she had to breathe. She couldn''t control her expression. She wanted to close her eyes and did not dare to watch the cruel scene appear, but on the other hand she was unwilling to close her eyes and missed every moment of the movie. This ambivalence made her involuntarily start to clenched her fists, her lips already The teeth began to turn white because of too much force, but his eyes still reached the limit, staring at the big screen tightly. Jack drove the car to the right side of the bus and asked Sam to open the door. It took Sam, who was in a panic state, to understand what Jack meant. Then he opened the door and Jack hurriedly called Said, "Fifty miles, keep fifty miles, okay?" Sam nodded quickly and stepped on the accelerator again. When watching the speedometer pointer slowly leave the fifty cordon, Meredith Sui couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Yeah!" But she immediately realized that her voice was so obvious, but it was okay. At this time, the entire movie theater sighed in relief, and her exclaim was not prominent in that sigh. But Meredith didn''t have time to take care of this. She let go of her fist and patted her chest, which had become depressed because of the rapid beating. She was fortunate with all the audience: at least the first crisis was lifted. Jack called and notified Harry who was at the police station. At this time, the police station also received a blackmail call from Payne. After hanging up the phone, Jack decided to jump on the bus! The audience, who had not had time to adjust their breathing evenly, became nervous again: Is it really feasible to jump from a high-speed sports car to a bus? Jack is not a robot T-8001 (to be continued. If you like this one) Works, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the works to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 882： exciting D&your peak 882 is exciting Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive check-in: Days Cumulative check-in: Days recharged members will get 3 consecutive re-signing cards in one year. Attention: 1,989 posts: 34,5861 reply posts, 1 page loading, 882, exciting Collection press a paw print 1 Unknowingly, Meredith clenched her fist again and held her breath again. This has become her most accustomed action today, but she did not notice it at all, because All her attention was focused on the big screen. First, I watched Jack knock the door of the sports car into the air without hesitation, to avoid getting in the way, the theater exclaimed, and many male spectators who loved the car screamed; then watched Jack drive the sports car and the bus to one. On the horizontal line, moving in parallel at a constant speed, everyone in the theater began to swallow their saliva, so nervous that their throats started to smoke, and the air in the theater was completely frozen; and then I saw that the passengers in the bus could not help but stand by the window. One of the tourists even took out a camera to take pictures, but there was no laughter in the theater. At this moment, all the audience felt that their hearts were about to explode at any time. Detonated in general. Finally, everyone saw Jack stand up, and the raging wind blew his shirt into sails. He swayed back and forth, jumped forward, and landed on the bus. "Oh..." There were exclamations from the whole theater, but when Jack''s feet were dragged outside and rubbed against the ground, the screams of "Ah..." When the feet were retracted, everyone''s hearts fell back into the chest cavity. When the black sports car was out of control and hit the buffer bucket beside the road, there was a roar of laughter. This is the effect of the sudden relaxation after extreme tension. At this time, the audience realized that their palms were already drenched with sweat, and their palms that were only holding the armrests began to become stiff because of excessive force. Jack, who jumped on the bus, tried to control the situation, but apparently the passengers couldnt understand Jacks behavior at all. The lady Annie who caught up with the bus at the last moment came forward and argued with Jack, thinking that his behavior scared the passengers. . As a last resort, Jack showed his police. Checking his identity and doing his best to reassure the passengers, but he didn''t want to, he revealed his identity. A young Latino suddenly jumped up and pointed a pistol at Jack. The Latin thought Jack was the policeman who came to arrest him. Obviously he made a mistake, but at this time Jack knew that he didnt have time to take care of the Latin man in front of him. The bomb was the top priority, so Jack put away the pistol and the police badge to temporarily control it. The chaos on the scene was overcome, but a worker next to him rushed forward heroically. As a result, the Latin mans pistol went off and hit Sams shoulder. The scene turned into a disaster. The audience who had just relaxed in the theater exclaimed again, just like the passengers on the bus. The injured Sam caused the bus to lose control. In an emergency, Annie stepped forward to help. She felt that she should stop because Sam had to receive treatment. As a last resort, Jack announced the truth, "There is a bomb on the bus", which immediately caused the passengers to panic. Annie was forced to take over as the driver. Jack was worried that Annie, who was an ordinary person, would not be able to do the job, but he didn''t want Annie to ridicule that her driver''s license had just been revoked because of speeding. This was really full of irony, and Jack couldn''t help but laugh . At this moment, the Los Angeles police officially launched a rescue. The citys TV station began to report on the incident. They did not want them but became Paynes eyeliner. He could monitor the situation of Jack and the bus at any time. He was watching the football game. The live broadcast, while monitoring through news reports, seemed very comfortable and even more ironic. But Jack and others know nothing about this. Under the guidance of Harry, Jack inspected the bomb under the car and found that there was a golden watch on the bomb-which means that Payne is likely to be a member of their police station. It means that insiders commit the crime. More serious problems followed. The poor traffic in the city was crowded by countless cars. Either parked or opened up a road. As a last resort, Annie drove the bus on the shoulder of the road and rushed out of it. On the road, every fork in the road, every long traffic jam may cause the bus to slow down and detonate the bomb, which will cause a disaster for the entire city. All the audience, including Meredith, has no time to think. Their emotions seem to be connected with the bus. Whenever Annie turns the steering wheel, there will be exclamations on the scene, for fear of the next second. There will be some accidents; every time they see a traffic jam, the audience will scream like bus passengers. Once the speed of the car slows down, terrible things will happen; every time they see a red light or a retrograde passage, the audience will scream I feel that I can''t help but grasp the armrests of the chair, not only worrying about bombs, but also about traffic accidents... This kind of strong mental pressure has turned the entire theater into a roller coaster. Everyones mood fluctuates with the bus driving on the noisy city streets. No one can be an exception, and no one can think. Everyone Has become a member of the bus, surrounded by fear and tension. Although Annie has repeatedly turned the risk to a breeze, the problem is still here! The police used a helicopter to guide the direction of the bus in the sky. Every second, every turn and every fork in the road was full of countless dangers. This made Annie and Jack a little rushed, but one of them was not careful, and Annie ran into the car. In a baby carriage! baby carriage! "Boom", all the audience in the theater screamed with Annie and the passengers. Meredith even more casually grabbed the objects around him, and then screamed, "Ah!" Sitting next to Meredith was Merelyn Dixon, and her emotions were tense at this time. When Meredith was caught in this way, she couldn''t help but screamed. Emotions ignited the entire theater in an instant, and many people exclaimed. I saw that the stroller was knocked into the air in an instant, and many female audiences screamed, and even directly covered their eyes, lest they see the scary and **** scenes, but soon, the male audience agreed with Jack''s condolences. Annie''s lines together persuaded the female companion beside her, "It''s a tin can, it''s a tin can!" It turned out that all the strollers were filled with cans of Coke, which was a false alarm. Meredith couldn''t help but exclaimed like Annie, "Oh, my god, oh my god..." Mellyn did the same, and many female audiences did the same, with exclamations of exclamation one after another, and an agreement was reached on and off the screen again. But before the audience could catch their breath, there was a group of children crossing the road. At the last minute of the turn, Annie changed her driving route abruptly and drove past the children. The exclamation of "Ah" in the theater sounded. Before I had time to fall; I saw a huge sharp turn ahead, basically a 90-degree turn. This sharp turn would cause the bus to roll over, and the scream of "Ah" in the theater was instantly cut off. The theater fell into silence, deathly silence. Jack let all the passengers sit on the right side of the bus, and then Annie and Jack turned the steering wheel to the limit. The bus went through a sharp bend at an incredible angle, and the tire on the right side of the bus was raised high, as if it would overturn at any time. The bus turned a corner like a juggling, and after a short but long ride, the tires fell smoothly after all. "Oh!" The cheers of the passengers overlapped with the theater audience once again. Everyone exhaled a long breath, but the adrenaline in their heads had cut off all thoughts, as if they were also passengers on the bus, and their lives were hanging. First line! Meredith involuntarily just held Melerine''s hand, listening to Meleryn muttering there, "God, I can''t bear it, God, God..." In fact, the thoughts in Meredith''s mind are also It''s the same, but she can''t speak, not even a single word. Her brain becomes blank because of extreme tension, but her face is abnormally flushed because of excessive excitement. "God, please Jack must save them!" This is Meredith''s only thought at this time. The bus successfully entered a highway with no other vehicles. The previous chaos seemed to not happen again. This gave everyone valuable time to relax. Jack and Annie finally had time for a brief exchange at this time, and the two of them got along well. Very good, but Harrys plan to investigate Payne was at a dead end, and he had to turn his target to the retired police officer. Observe. The Los Angeles police drove a long trailer and the bus side by side. At this time they had the ability to transfer passengers from the bus to the trailer, but Jack indicated that the media that broadcasts live in the air is in the eyes of Payne, and Payne does not. Allow anyone to leave the bus. Jack and Payne negotiated to transfer the injured Sam to the trailer. But watching Sam leaving, the other passengers began to lose their minds. One of the gypsy women approached the bus door desperately and tried to jump onto the trailer like Sam. No matter how Jack and Annie dissuaded her, they couldnt listen, but At this moment, Payne detonated the bomb at the door of the car, and the gypsy woman fell down in an instant and was caught under the car. "No, no!" Meredith, like Anne, kept muttering to the gypsy women on the big screen, as if they were falling into prayers, hoping that their persuasion could become a substantial force. Bring the women back. Unfortunately, they failed. With a loud "bang", the gypsy women fell in an instant. "Damn it!" Many audiences in the theater began to curse in anger. The plot just now seemed to have entered a calm stage, but unexpectedly, one person died suddenly. Meredith''s ruddy face turned pale in an instant, and the threat of death came to her side so clearly as never before. He looked at the lifeless corpse on the road, looked at the proud and treacherous face of Payne, and looked down. Shocked passengers and police. Observers, a sense of absurdity comes with a clear sense of fear Before Meredith noticed, her eye sockets were already wet, her breathing stopped again, and the beating of her heart seemed to slow down. Thousands of times more general, clear and audible. Not only Meredith, but the bus also fell into silence and tension at this time, and the audience was caught in anger and irritability. Some people lost control and began to curse Payne, while others Shrouded in fear like Meredith, the theater is like a frying pan, and everyone is suffering. The death of the gypsy woman caused the passengers in the bus to lose control. Some people began to cry bitterly, others began to argue fiercely, and Annie, who was driving, was finally overwhelmed by the pressure, and her tears fell out of control. This chaos and collapse caused the theater to slowly fall into silence again. The threat of death was close at hand, and the adrenaline that pierced into the heart made everyone on the verge of collapse. But a more terrifying problem followed immediately. There was no room for people to breathe at all. The police in charge of the aerial detection came news that the highway was not completed. There was a 50-foot gap in front of it, and the bus could not stop. It is impossible for passengers to get off when they get off, it seems that flying past is the only way out. (To be continued to be provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 883： Consecutive orgasms D&Yong Dengfeng 883 consecutive** Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive sign-in: Days Cumulative sign-in: Days recharged members will receive 3 consecutive re-signing cards in one year. Attention: 1,989 posts: 34,5861 reply posts, 1 page loading, 883 successively in the peak of loading ** Collection Press a paw print 1 The inside of the silent bus was in panic again because of this sudden news. Maybe they were going to be crushed by the fall before the bomb exploded. In an emergency, Jack decided to take a risk! He asked the passengers to keep their heads away. Between her knees, Annie began to accelerate and kept accelerating. All the police cars were forced to stop. Watching the bus continue to move forward, the accelerating bus looked like a brave warrior. Two thousand spectators, no one can be an exception. All of them clung to the handrails like bus passengers. The beating of their heart seemed to hit their eardrums, and the adrenaline rushed into their heads, making all their muscles. They all tensed up, and then watched the bus drove to the end of the road and soared up suddenly. At this time, it seemed that both space and time had fallen into a standstill. The wingless bus leaped high, like an airplane, gliding across the sky and passing through the sun. This second of time and space seemed to stop, and the heartbeat and breathing of all the audience stopped, and everyone could only stare. Keep your eyes open and watch the bus draw a graceful and deadly curve in the sky! "Swish..." For a second, it seemed like a century. The curve of the bus leaping finally fell on the opposite road, and the dust splashed from the ground flew freely under the sun, "Ahhhhh", in an instant the whole bus The passengers cheered for their escape. At this time, the audience in the theater seemed to be paused and then restarted. With the recovery of breathing and heartbeat, everyone could no longer bear it. He jumped straight up and cheered loudly. In an instant, the entire Los Angeles theater turned into a sea of ??cheers, "Oh!" Meredith finally couldn''t help it, and stood up like everyone else, expressing his joy at the moment with the beating of his whole body. After the death of a gypsy woman, she needs such an inspiring picture to relieve her tense emotions, otherwise she may be overwhelmed by despair at any time! They were also cheering for Jack and Annies victory, and they were also worried about the safety of the passengers, so much so that when Jack directed Anne to drive the bus to Los Angeles Airport, there were still many spectators who did not sit down, which left the theater in an instant. There was a complaining voice, "Sit down, hell, sit down!" No one wants to miss it, even if it''s just a second! Jack fought for the opportunity to get off the bus. He had a careful discussion with the police boss on how to deal with Paynes pressing and one step ahead. Just when the bus passengers thought that Jack was going to escape alone, he saw Jack sitting in full gear. On a flatbed trailer, the police trailer pulled the rope and put him under the bus: Jack is going to dismantle the bomb himself! The noise in the theater quickly turned into silence. The violent burst of adrenaline calmed everyone down again, watching Jack come to the bottom of the bus like a desperado, and then under the guidance of Harry, he tried to dismantle the bomb, but apparently Payne Even better, just when Harry felt that there was nothing he could do, his colleagues investigated the true identity of Payne, and they planned to directly raid Payne''s house. When the police started to collect the cable and plan to bring Jack back, a piece of tire directly hit Jack''s trailer. The trailer, which was only supported by a cable, lost its balance in an instant, and Jack rushed towards the rear wheel of the bus. , There is a danger of being caught under the tire at any time. Meredith saw Jack swaying under the car. The ground that slid quickly seemed to be in contact with Jack at any time, and the rolling tires were more like they would run over Jack in the next second. Mistakes were enough to make Jack devastated like the gypsy woman, she was almost too scared to watch, but she resisted, resisting the urge to close her eyes. In desperation, she could only hold her breath again and looked at Jack eagerly and eagerly, hoping that he could escape again! The passengers on the bus were all messed up. Annie took over Jack''s command and guided the passengers to look for signs of Jack, but found nothing. Jack''s trailer has completely lost control, and at this time the cable was broken. In an emergency, Jack could only stabbed an object with a screwdriver and supported his body. Then the trailer was quickly caught in the tires. Underneath, it quickly turned into a pile of scrap iron. Jack only grabbed the bottom of the car with both hands without any support. His lower body could not maintain a sufficient height at all. He could only keep rubbing on the ground, and he was in danger of breaking into pieces at any time. "Huh..." All the audience on the scene took a deep breath. Jack was called the real life hanging by a thread at this time. The ground close at hand with an indescribable sense of pressure made everyone dry. But she couldn''t secrete any saliva, she could only open her mouth and watch the big screen intently. Annie felt the bumps of the rear tires, and she was also frightened. She hurriedly asked the passengers to look through the repair window at the back. Fortunately, they saw Jack, who never gave up. At this time, Jack clung to his only life sustenance with both hands, even if his face, neck, and hands were already bruised, he still did not let go! The passengers immediately united and worked together to rescue Jack. This made the passengers on the bus cheer again. They also realized that Jack is their hope of survival compared to their defenseless themselves. Now, this The light of dawn still remains! Jack, whose life was hanging by a thread, was saved, but Annie, who was so frightened, found that Jack was full of gasoline: It turned out that the thing he had just stabbed with the screwdriver was an oil drum, and the gasoline had been leaking continuously. There is not much time left on the bus. Jack can only hope that his partner Harry can successfully catch Payne. However, Harry, who sneaked into Paynes house, did not find Payne at all. Instead, he saw the bomb-it turned out that this was a trap. Payne had planned the trap a long time ago. The bomb was detonated shortly afterwards and approached the bomb at close range. Harry had no chance to escape. Jack received a call from Payne to show off, which made Jack fall into a complete madness. Harry''s death made Jack want to tear Payne to pieces. He bit his teeth severely, but he was helpless with Payne. . After hanging up the phone, Jack smashed the phone with red eyes and frantically vented all his anger on the handrail of the bus, but even so he could not calm his mood, as long as he thought of Harry leaving like this. Jack felt as if he was being scorched on a stove. Meredith looked at Jack who was irrational, her heart twisted like a knife, and tears fell instantly, even though she knew it was an action movie, not a drama movie that discussed delicate emotions, but it was on the screen. Jack, who went crazy because of his anger, clearly expressed the pain of tearing his heart. Jack''s amber eyes were stained with blood red sorrow, which moved Meredith without any hindrance. It is only the power of performance, but also the power of emotions! At this moment, not only Meredith, but also many female audience members were infected with tears by Jack, and most of the male audience members clenched their fists and gritted their teeth. Many people were shouting angrily, "Jack, kill him!" Kill him!" Compared to women, men obviously have a deeper understanding of this kind of comrade-in-arms friendship. Seeing Jack who had lost her mind, Annie asked helplessly, "Jack, I can''t do it alone without your help." But even so, Jack was still gnawing at his heart, in great grief, and Jack forced himself. Calm down, he knows that not only the passengers on the bus need him, but if he wants to seek revenge from Payne, he can''t lose his mind. Then Jack discovered a detail. Annes clothes were those of the Wildcats of the Arizona State University football team. Payne called Annie the "Wildcats" just now, which means that Payne can see everything inside the bus, not just Live broadcast of the media. Thinking of this, Jack made a plan and asked his colleagues to find the live car outside the airport, connect to the signal from the internal surveillance video of the bus, intercept a video, and then play it repeatedly to confuse the training waiting for the monitor. kindness. At the same time, the police drove a locomotive shuttle bus and put an iron plate between the bus and the shuttle bus, allowing the passengers to leave the bus smoothly and land on the shuttle bus one by one. After watching all the passengers leave, Jack supported the throttle with an iron rod and tied the steering wheel with a nylon rope. Then Jack hugged Annie tightly and lay on the skateboard at the maintenance window, and escaped the bus smoothly. Seeing Jack holding Anne in his arms and sliding out of the bus, all the audience in the theater showed a smile unconsciously, and then watched the out of control bus crash into an unmanned aircraft, completely detonating the bomb. The tragic explosion scene caused countless sighs. More importantly, there were no casualties! Except for Harry! Meredith was the first to shout, "Yeah!" At this moment, she was ignoring whether it would affect the mood of other audiences, because she must cheer for Jack, must be happy for Jack''s birth and death, must be for Celebrate the resolution of this disaster. In fact, it wasn''t just Meredith, the whole theater rang like thunder, applause rang out in an instant, mixed with whistles and applause, and the tsunami-like applause almost made people think that the movie was over. The audience in the theater really breathed a sigh of relief at this time. They looked at Annie, who was tearing out of control after experiencing embarrassment, and at the sparks of Annie and Jack in the eyes of the two people. The smiles on the corners of the audience''s mouths really appeared at this time. There is no doubt that this is an extremely exciting movie. It almost gives the rest space and allows the audience to be like a roller coaster from beginning to end. This kind of thrilling excitement is really long-lost. But is this the end? Obviously, "Life and Death Hour" will once again surpass the audience''s expectations. Jack realized that Payne still didn''t know that the bomb had detonated at this time. In order to avenge Harry, he decided to catch Payne himself. police. Cha came to the payment venue designated by Payne and set up a net. Annie and Jack also took an ambulance to the scene. But Peen, who sensed the abnormality at the scene, discovered the problem with the bus video. He immediately realized that the bomb had been detonated, so he called the police. Cha''s identity led Annie away, and took the money from the underground tunnel. Jack chased down along the entrance of the hole. This time he did not see Payne, but saw Annie with bombs strapped to her body. Payne came over and snatched the purse away, then hijacked Annie on the subway and took the All the passengers drove off, and finally handcuffed Annie to the railing of the subway. This time, Jack failed to shoot the hostages, he could only squeeze into the subway at the last moment. After Pain killed the subway driver, he was already in a frenzied situation. He then found Jack''s figure. At this time, Jack had to climb on the roof in order to get close to the car where he was. He originally planned to show off to Jack. However, he found that there was dye in his wallet, and all the money was marked, which meant that he could no longer use it. Crazy Payne shot all the bullets of the machine gun towards the top of the subway, but he was still unsure. He climbed directly to the top of the train and had a desperate fight with Jack. But because Payne had a switch to detonate Annie''s bomb, Jack was at a loss, and Payne completely had the upper hand. He slapped Jack frantically to vent his anger. Because Payne was too involved to ignore their situation, Jack, who was in deep danger, noticed the signal light above his head not far away, so he lifted Paynes head with both hands. As expected, Payne After colliding with the signal light, the head and body are separated. This allowed Jack to finally kill his enemies. After re-entering the train, Jack came into contact with the bomb on Annie, but he found that they could not stop the train, and the subway was not completed yet, it was a death train! Jack tried to untie Anne''s handcuffs, but obviously there was no way. Anne knew she had no chance, but Jack still had it. She cried out to persuade Jack to jump out of the car and escape, but Jack was unwilling to leave Anne alone. . After careful observation, Jack chose the most extreme approach, raising the speed of the train to the highest, hoping to break through all the shackles. Then Jack came to Annie''s side, and the two hugged tightly. Watching this train heading towards death, watching Jack and Annie hugging each other tightly, watching the train losing control due to continuous acceleration, the two thousand people in the theater fell silent, even though the story went through two times. The second episode was still exciting in the end, different from the bomb on the bus, at this time it was more tragic and tragic. Meredith held Melerine''s palm again, and Meleryn held Kayla''s; the lovers on the scene could not help holding each other''s hands, and the audience who came to watch the movie alone also held them. With the hands of strangers around him, everyone held hands and prayed sincerely for the two of them. The train rushed out uncontrollably, rushed out of the track that had not been repaired, rushed out of the enclosed wall, and finally rushed out of the ground. The whole train shook, and Jack and Annie embraced courage tightly~www .novelhall.com~Tightly! And all the audience at the scene also clenched their palms, getting tighter and tighter, and their breathing stopped at this moment! After the train rushed out of the ground, it was sliding on the ground, and people were surprised to find that the picture was actually Hollywood Boulevard, middle. The National Theater is not far from the camera! The whole street was stunned, and everyone came to watch. Annie hugged Jack hard and muttered, "You didn''t leave me, you didn''t leave me!" At the end of the words, they all turned into smiles at the corners of their mouths, and the two kissed affectionately. Jack whispered, "I have to warn you that relationships based on adrenaline usually don''t last." "Very good." Annie nodded, "Then we have to use **** to keep it together." Afterwards, the two kissed again! Everyone around Hollywood Boulevard gathered to watch, and even took out their cameras to take pictures of the surviving lovers. All the audience in the theater also smiled, real smiles from their hearts. ! (To be continued to be provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 884： Premiere sensation d&your peak 884 premiere sensation Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive check-in: Days Cumulative check-in: Days recharged members will receive 3 consecutive re-sign cards for one year. Attention: 1,991 Posts: 34,6662 Reply Posts, a total of 1 pages. Collection press a paw print 1 "Pop! Papa! Papa!" Applause rang out sporadically, then gradually gathered together, and finally evolved into thunderous applause, which is different from the previous bus and plane collision The applause that appeared subconsciously after the explosion. The applause at this time is truly from the heart. It is not for the relief of the disaster alarm, nor congratulations to the actor for turning the tide, but for the whole movie to praise and express sincerely for this movie. Movie love! Meredith couldn''t control her joy and excitement. She jumped up for the first time, agitating her hands vigorously, looking at the rolling subtitles on the big screen with moist eyes like a fool, using her whole body. Express your love and admiration for this movie. Meredith, who is always a bit repulsive to action movies, comes to watch "Speed ??of Life and Death" for only one reason: Hugo. In fact, it is the same. Watching Jack, played by Hugo, fought hard just to protect Annie''s thoroughness. I''m afraid that all the girls who saw this scene would secretly promise, and eagerly hope that they are the girl in Jack''s arms. But more importantly, Meredith found that he really liked the movie: it turns out that action movies can still be made like this! In Merediths impression, action movies are synonymous with violence, with weak storylines, uniform lone heroes, various special effects and crazy stunts. Other than that, there is nothing to watch. For women, there is no appeal at all. But the "speed of life and death" presents a whole new world. It is not only simple and rude explosions and drag racing, not only the main characters who kill the Quartet and the unkillable male protagonist, but not only the crazy and tyrannical fighting scenes... it can fight wits. Fighting courage completely combines intelligence and force; it can create a sense of tension in a narrow space and using limited resources; it can eliminate special effects and special effects, and rely entirely on actors to support the story; it can make simple The main line of the story has been written extremely repeatedly and thrillingly... If it was such an action movie, Meredith would definitely be willing to go into the cinema. Even if it was not starring Hugo, she would also like to watch such a work. This is an action movie that belongs to a man, but it is also a movie at the same time. A purely wonderful movie, as long as it is an audience who loves movies, or an audience who enjoys excitement, they will love this work. "Life and Death Speed" can be said to be a pure and traditional action movie, but at the same time it breaks people''s fixed image of action movies, combines story and action, and then through the excellent performance of actors, it blooms infinite charm o. Of course, Meredith must agree that even in an action movie, Hugo is more than just being handsome. A simple and crude character is still authentic and contagious under his interpretation. The most important thing is It''s still full of charm, and it''s easy to fall into it. Therefore, when the movie ended, Meredith did not hesitate to applaud and expressed his appreciation for the "speed of life and death" with the most practical actions. Not only Meredith, but also Meleryn and Kayla next to him, and there were fewer than 500 female audience members among the two thousand audience members who also stood up and applauded. This is the simplest but also the most It expresses my feelings of watching movies in a direct way. In an instant, the entire Los Angeles theater was flooded with applause. The loud applause reverberated in the theater where the echo effect was exceptionally good, pushing the atmosphere of the scene to a new peak. Suddenly, people thought it had come. The scene of the film festival. This is the premiere, not a film festival. The audience attending the film festival are all loyal fans. They are keen to evaluate the film in their own way. They applaud when they like it, and leave when they dont like it. Therefore, to observe whether a film is popular at the festival, just listen to it. The audience reaction after the screening is over. This is a very direct and cruel way of judging. Of course, some of the audience attending the premiere are loyal fans, but most of them are ordinary audiences. They go into the cinema more just to watch the movie. Of course, after the premiere, polite applause is also impossible. Short. However, the real evaluation after a movie is over is never the applause, but the evaluation of the critics and the return of the box office. This is the criterion for judging the success of the movie. This is very different from the film festival. After the premiere of "Schindler''s List", it also ushered in a wave of applause from the audience, but after all, this is a meaningful drama movie, and most of the audience attending the premiere are Jewish, and their strong emotions To the vital role. To put it bluntly, "Life and Death Speed" is a popcorn movie, an action movie that simply stimulates adrenaline. The best way for movie viewers to express their love is to greet their friends to enter the movie theater again. As for the end of the movie show. Applause, its not necessary at all, and its not even worth the value of a bucket of popcorn. How would people react after watching "Terminator 2"? There was thunderous applause? Of course not. There was a lot of discussion, surprise and praise. This is normal. No one will be excited after watching a popcorn movie. Applause, this will be treated as an alien by others. But today, when the screening of "Life and Death Speed" ended, the Los Angeles theater was surrounded by applause. The 2,000 audience members stood up and applauded. This treatment was comparable to the highest treatment received by "Pulp Fiction" at the Cannes Film Festival. The reporters at the scene were all stunned. They had seen countless premieres, but they had never heard of an action movie that would detonate such a real chain reaction of the audience after the screening. This is absolutely rare and rare. condition. But this is the fact. Not only there was applause, but the roar, whistles, and screams were endless. Almost everyone was doing their best to express their love for the movie just now, which lasted for five minutes. Pushing the premiere of "Life and Death Hour" to its peak, it presented an unprecedented rare sight, and this scene also continued into the excitement after the premiere. Meredith, who slowly left the scene, screamed incredulously, "God, this movie is really amazing, my God, I can''t believe it. Action movies can be made like this, incredible, do you remember? Anne is here When driving in the downtown area..." She couldn''t even find accurate words to describe how excited she was at this time. "Yeah, yeah! Hugo is so handsome, God, if he can give me a hug, I would rather die tomorrow, my God, his powerful arms and focused eyes, I will almost drown. In those eyes. "Merelin couldn''t help but began to nympho, screaming constantly. "Ha ha, ha ha..." Kayla kept smirking, and even the movie scenes were still appearing in her mind, "Stop! Stop! lapd! God, I''m going to kill you!" Repeating the lines of the movie verbally, relive the plot of the movie in this way, let the heart continue to be filled with excitement. This scene is very interesting. Meredith, Melerin, and Kayla speak the vernacular of themselves, but they can fit together strangely, and then they scream together in excitement. If there are other people nearby, at this time I''m probably at a loss: What are they talking about? "God! Didn''t Jack and Annie pass this road?" Meredith looked at the wide Broadway in front of him, screaming excitedly. "No, no, that''s Hollywood Boulevard!" A young guy next to him shouted excitedly. He and Meredith and others didn''t even know each other, but he still yelled excitedly, "We plan to go to Hollywood Boulevard. Take a look at the shooting scene at the National Theater and take a photo to miss you. Do you want to be together? "Obviously, the young man just came out of the premiere, and there are a group of friends standing behind him. "Go, of course! Hollywood Boulevard!" Kayla seemed to catch the sensitive vocabulary and immediately screamed, and even jumped up into the spot. "Who is going to Hollywood Boulevard! Who!" Not far ahead, another group of people turned their heads and shouted excitedly, "Lets go too, together, together!" Then a few men and women ran over in a swarm, a large group The young people gathered together in a hustle and bustle. I dont know who said, We plan to come over on Friday and watch it again. Are you coming? In an instant, "Of course", "Come", "Affirm..." all kinds of words came together, full of infinite excitement. At this time, a group of people at the far end of the street swarmed over and asked curiously, "Have you watched the premiere? How, how? Did the movie look good?" These people just dont have the poor people who can enter the premiere scene. . "Oh, God, you can''t expect more perfection!" Meredith rushed to reply first. Melene screamed as she yelled, "You have to see, you have to see!" Then the other young people around also talked about it, UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com, you said every word, but the words all have the same meaning: you will definitely regret if you miss this movie! This made the audience who missed the premiere dumbfounded on the one hand, and on the other hand, the hustle and bustle continued from the interior of the Los Angeles theater to Broadway Avenue, and finally spread to Hollywood Boulevard, lighting up the night of the City of Angels. From the deafening support on the red carpet at the premiere, to the unanimous sense of urgency during the film screening, to the thunderous applause after the film ended, and finally to the heated discussion after the premiere, " The premiere of "Life and Death Speed" was undoubtedly a great success. Every link received an enthusiastic response far beyond imagination. The incredible shock continued throughout, and this became one of the three premieres tonight. The biggest explosion point caused a sensational reaction, which detonated the first frenzy of the summer file in 1994 with a raging situation! The uncrowned kings are embarrassed, this...is it a report? Or is it a report? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 885： Gamble opening d&yongdengfengfeng 885 gambling game opens Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive sign-in: Days Cumulative sign-in: Days recharged members will receive 3 consecutive re-signing cards in one year. Attention: 1,991 Posts: 34,6661 Reply Posts, a total of 1 page loading Zhongyong Dengfengfeng 885 gambling game opening Collection by paw print 1 The premiere of "Life and Death Speed" surpassed everyone''s expectations and set off an incredible craze. Not only were the two thousand seats in the Los Angeles Theater filled up, but every audience who attended the premiere Its just unimaginable to praise this movie. You should know that after a popcorn movie is premiered, it is difficult for the audience to agree on the word of mouth, because popcorn movies often mean that the plot is simple, and may even be empty and boring; it also means lack of connotation and discussion value. Just simply stimulating adrenaline, it also makes the audience''s personal senses make huge differences. Like "Terminator, "Indiana Jones", there are only a handful of popcorn movies that have won unanimous praise from the audience and the media. Before "Life and Death Hour" was released, almost no one had hope. This action movie with an investment of only 28 million U.S. dollars was ridiculed as a disaster that "Even Hugo can''t save". Many media are even more so. It is pessimistic that the reputation of acting prowess just created by "Schindler''s List" and "Pulp Fiction" will be ruined by "Life and Death Hour" this "terrible and terrible" popcorn movie. After receiving awards, many acting actors blindly took commercial films. Not only did the box office mess up, but the reputation also plummeted. Since then, they have never been able to re-emerge, and even their acting skills have fallen into the quagmire, and they were finally taken by the academics. Disgusted. This is also the origin of the so-called "Little Golden Man Curse". The most famous example in the 21st century is Halle Berry. She became the first and only black Oscar queen in the history of filming to 20m. She won the Oscar Little Gold. He later starred in commercial films such as "Death Another Day ite.otz", "Police 2en", and "Catwoman mtpz". Unfortunately, the box office was not successful, and the reputation continued to decline. As a result, his career plummeted and entered the 21st century. After the second ten years, although she still has works launched every year, she has completely moved away from the position of a first-line actress. Therefore, it is generally believed that actors who are recognized for their acting skills must be cautious when approaching commercial films, not that they cannot accept them, but must consider them thoroughly, otherwise they will make a mistake and cause eternal hatred. Before the "Life and Death Speed" was released, people thought that this movie was likely to be the rising end of the second collapse of the Hugo career, just like the Fatal Moment that was filmed after the Death Poetry Club. This shows that people The degree of pessimism on the movie "Life and Death Speed". Not to mention the "New York Post". Colin Palmer thought this was a great opportunity to take Hugo into a career trough, so he raised the bet of "100 million US dollars at the box office". However, after the premiere, almost all media reporters lost their eyes. The dislocated chin could not be taken back in a short time. Not to mention the first batch of film critics by professional film critics, whether it is long after the film is broadcast. The five-minute applause was thunderous, or the loyal fans who took to Hollywood Boulevard to celebrate after the premiere because they were too excited, all made this night because of the movie "Life and Death Hour" since the opening of the summer file in 19ql. The most special moment. U.S. Weekly conducted an on-site sample survey of the audience who participated in the premiere that night. A total of 86 audiences were interviewed, and an amazing result was obtained. Among them, 83 audiences said they liked the movie very much, and the remaining three One person in the audience screamed for Hugo for three full minutes without speaking; one person screamed in excitement and ran up, making people confused; another person said that the movie was good, but not worth the second Walked into the cinema again. In other words, eighty-six viewers all praised the movie, at least a successful popcorn movie. This kind of 100% feedback rate made the reporters of "US Weekly" quite surprised. Whats more amazing is that more than two hundred viewers walked onto Hollywood Boulevard that night, just to find a scene in the movie. Those who have not watched the movie said that they couldnt understand it, but those who watched the premiere Everyone yelled excitedly, "It''s there, it''s there", leaving those audiences who weren''t able to enter the premiere scene astonished, and they couldn''t help but become more curious about the movie. Although the box office of the movie is still unknown, it can be seen from the audience''s reaction after the premiere that the "speed of life and death" is outstanding, so in an instant, the alliance of the uncrowned kings fell apart, and the dawn of the day after the premiere Before it had time to cover the United States, the major media couldn''t wait to express their positions, as if the so-called "blocking" had never happened before. The provocative behavior of the New York Post at the premiere immediately became a scapegoat for the major medias transfer targets, and the bet on 100 million at the box office has become a new round of hot spots: New York Post The newspaper received the attention of the plan, but Colin suddenly felt it was not good. The bet of $100 million, the New York Post, Xiang, Life and Death, the next battle post" The interview rights worth 100 million yuan, is it true that the New York Post got an interview with Hugo, or Hugo completely blocked the New York Post? " The New York Post, desperately: "Life is fast, and the box office is absolutely impossible to cross the 100 million threshold" After the lively premiere, 100 million box office does not seem to be an unattainable dream anymore" The major media focused their attention on the "100 million box office" incident, trying to make people forget to join forces to block this incident, so this has also become another hot topic after the premiere of "Life and Death Speed". Compared with the "blocking" that came and went quickly, the box office gambling was obviously more topical, and the uncrowned kings who wished that "blocking" had never happened even tried their best to motivate their pens to hype this topic overnight. So that the whole situation has undergone earth-shaking changes. Among them, "Los Angeles Times" news is undoubtedly the most influential. When the New York Post clamored with 100% certainty that life and death are fast, and the box office can never exceed $100 million, they must have forgotten one thing, that is, Hollywood has always been a place to realize their dreams. , The speed of life and death, under the circumstances that everyone is not optimistic, turned out to be a perfect posture, and conquered all the audience who participated in the premiere. Although this is only the premiere, the box office trend is still unclear; but there is no doubt that the New York Post made a wrong decision. They preconceived that Hugo was bound to fail again, or they hoped Seeing Hugo''s failure again, they did not hesitate to make out of nothing to discredit Hugo. Such behavior unexpectedly reappeared after the witch trial incident, and people couldn''t help but sigh the decay and regression inside this newspaper. This is a gambling game: whether the box office of life and death can exceed 100 million US dollars, the New York Post, won, Hugo needs to apologize for his previous refusal to interview;, life and death, won, the bet is again what? Hugo refused for life, the New York Post, interview? Perhaps this is not cost-effective, because Hugo has never given an interview to the New York Post since the witch trial. " The cynicism of the "Los Angeles Times" is undoubtedly the most vivid interpretation of this bet. This not only makes the "New York Post" the absolute focus, but also makes people''s perception of the "New York Post" drop rapidly. In the past six months After finally regaining a bit of prestige, it seems to be going to waste again. But at this time "The New York Post" is already riding a tiger. Even if they apologize or change their words at this time, they can''t change the whole situation. What''s more, "Hugo banned, New York Post," the news rose as a definite news. Widely spread in the circle, although it is impossible for Hugo to completely block the "New York Post" prospect in Hollywood, this is just a personal act; but it is undoubtedly a shame for the "New York Post". Traditionally, only the media has blocked artists. When is it the artist''s turn to block the media? Therefore, Colin has no retreat. He can''t turn back quickly and without shame like other media. He must meet the challenge. As a result, "New York Post" once again made a strong response when the premiere of "Life and Death Speed" was successful. Behind the brilliant success of Lanshengsite, there are always many media flattery, but as the uncrowned king of public opinion supervision, it is necessary for us to expose Lanshengsite''s true face like the public. Lan Shengster''s arrogant, arrogant, arrogant, rude, and unruly image as an entertainer was fully demonstrated in the premiere of Life and Death. He dared to directly challenge the dignity of reporters, he dared to despise the authority of reporters, he dared to ignore the existence of reporters... He refused to cooperate with the right to know and freedom of speech, just because the New York Post, dared to tell the truth, made a special appointment to this newspaper. The reporter uttered wild words, even after the premiere, once again rejected any form of interview by this newspaper. This is a shame for the news media. " This time the words of "New York Post" became even more intense. Except for not speaking foul language, he almost exhausted all kinds of methods to curse Hugo, but Colin had learned how to behave. There was nothing false in the news content. It is to follow the facts and then interpret it from the perspective of "New York Post". In this way, they have no handle. Therefore, this newspaper will never succumb to Lan Shengster''s brilliant achievements and super high popularity. This newspaper resolutely resists such an arrogant dictator as Lan Shengster. Therefore, this gambling game, this newspaper officially took over If the speed of life and death, the box office does not exceed the 100 million threshold, then Lan Shengster must formally apologize to the reporter in front of the public, and cooperate with the newspaper to conduct an exclusive interview; if the speed of life and death, the box office Successfully cross the 100 million threshold, then this newspaper will write a special issue to apologize to Lan Shengster Mr. Hugo Lan Shengster, do you dare to take this bet? " This time, Colin has learned well. Since it is a gambling game, both sides must bet on it. However, he is still cunning. The price of failure of the New York Post is really painless. Although in the eyes of ordinary readers, this is surrender. , Is a shame, but in fact, the media apology is not a serious matter for them at all. But the point is that the readers eat this. Therefore, Colin went to the war post, the official war post, which also made the box office of "Life and Death Speed" quickly become the focus of everyones attention, just like a farce. But the problem is that this farce Hugo is no longer Occupying the initiative, regardless of whether he accepts the move or not, "New York Post" has already been called to the world. Therefore, the gambling is going up, even if Hugo is unwilling, he has already entered the game. So, how will Hugo react? . If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation. ) . Chapter 886： Hot reaction D&your peak 886 hot reaction Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive check-in: days cumulative check-in: days recharged members will get 3 consecutive re-signing cards in one year. Attention: 1,993 posts: 34,7275 reply posts, 1 page loading, 886 hot response in Yong Dengfeng Collection by paw print 1 The New York Posts "forced wins" pushed the premiere of "Life and Death Speed" to a brand new peak. Although it was a farce, it is undeniable that the inherent disadvantage of "Life and Death Speed" and the embarrassment caused by media censorship. It was made up for in time and immediately became the most watched work in the United States since the summer of 19ql. The so-called media blockade was silently ignored by everyone in the hot box office gambling craze. Like the previous few times, the media had not had time to ban it, and it was because of Hugo''s strength that it slapped itself. , This time it came and went like lightning, "Life and Death Hour" only used the glory of a premiere to let the uncrowned kings grieve their tails. Now, in the face of the "speed of life and death", the media will not expose their scars. Now they only hope that everyone will focus on the "New York Post" and embrace the idea of ??"Death to the daoist and not to die." Wholeheartedly pushed "New York Post" above the crater where the magma erupted. Hugo knew that he had to respond. Although he hated this farce most because he made it clear that it was self-hype, dont read the "New York Post" seems very tragic, but thanks to this farce, even if the "New York Post" was The peers condemned, cursed, and despised, but their newspaper sales are indeed soaring. This is the interesting part of the news media and the beauty of the hype. The reputation is not important, the important thing is that readers like these farce. Therefore, Hugo accepted the "Los Angeles Times" telephone interview and responded, "Do you know? Sorry, how do you spell it? I hope that the uncrowned king will not think that he can play with public opinion in his hands, so he overrides the law. Above it." Nicholas was actually a little gloat when he heard Hugo''s answer. Although he himself was also a member of the uncrowned king, Hugo''s sentence seemed to knock everyone down, but Nicholas definitely Hugo''s counterattack was too dark and too powerful. Although Hugo only said two sentences, the first sentence was a satirical "New York Post" is the arrogant and arrogant person; the second sentence is a satirical "New York Post" fiddling with right and wrong. , Self-righteous, and even more satirizing the so-called "blocking" of many uncrowned kings. It can be clearly felt that Hugo is very dissatisfied with the "New York Post". The scolding is still damaging, and it makes Colin want to refute it, but he can''t do it. As long as he refutes, it is tantamount to getting in. It didn''t take long for the witch trial to dissipate. After the major media''s brewing and fermentation, even if the "Life and Death Speed" box office gambling is really set, this matter almost overnight became the most eye-catching focus in the United States: the box office of a movie maintains the most powerful of today. The dignity between one of the actors and the top ten newspapers in the country is really exciting. Every media is discussing who will win this bet. Every reader who is concerned about Hollywood is discussing the box office of "Life and Death Speed". The original film was generally not optimistic before the release of the film. After the crazy reaction of the audience after the premiere, it made everyone a little uncertain. If it was said that the box office failure had the upper hand before the release, then it is now at least 50% to 50%. Some people think that the box office of life and death will still fail miserably, and it is a movie that is not popular. There are too many, not to mention that a commercial movie has to be praised by so many audiences, and it is not about hitting the Oscars; some people think that "life and death speed" will rely on the strong appeal of Hugo and the excellent reputation of the film to achieve this. A possible reversal task, breaking through the box office of 100 million U.S. dollars. All in all, the discussion about "speed of life and death" was full of eyes all at once. This evening, a total of three movies were premiered, and two of them were extremely grand premieres. However, the headlines of the major newspapers and magazines on the second day seemed to have been agreed. The news of "Life and Death Speed" hangs high, reporting the sensational premiere from the perspective of surprise, excitement, and surprise, and then at the end of the news, mentioning the same night in concise language The hillbilly conquered New York. The premiere of "The Mobilization of Heavenly Soldiers". This is obviously very unfair to the two films. "Hillbilly conquered New York" that night was in China. The National Theater mobilized more than 800 fans to cheer on the spot, and the premiere of "Heaven Soldiers" was a powerful call. More than 60 reporters conducted live coverage, but all the limelight was robbed by "Life and Death Hour" Although Universal Pictures and Disney have a large number of good media, at least in this respect they will not be inferior to 20th Century Fox, but the media is the media after all, and those media that are invited by Universal Pictures and Disney to write news will definitely Wrote news about the premiere of "Hillbilly Conquer New York" and "Night Soldiers", but their main focus was still on "Life and Death Speed": News that allows them to sell newspapers is good news and can make them profitable. Friends of yours are good friends. There are too many hot spots in the premiere of "Life and Death Hour". Just need to point out the five-minute applause at the end of the movie. It is enough to shock the world, and this will become the news of major newspapers. Its the news, not to mention the cheers on the red carpet at the premiere, the noise after the premiere, and the movie itself. So, its not a difficult choice to make a choice among the three movie premieres. Thing. On the second day, "Hillboys Conquer New York" issued a total of 17 press releases, and "The Mobilization of the Heavenly Soldiers" had 18 related news reports, but "Life and Death Speed" news reports amounted to 36, including even Eighteen articles are front page or entertainment page headlines. This gap is truly a huge difference. Not to mention, there are more than 50 reports on the box office gambling of "Life and Death Speed", which can almost be said to be everywhere. Where did the blockade of the uncrowned king go? This is really an interesting picture. The "Heavenly Soldiers" that everyone sought after was ignored. Under the leadership of Lang Mayer, the "hillies conquer New York" was like a plume of smoke that was ignored and despised by everyone. The "speed of life and death" that was spurned and even blocked turned out to be the biggest winner after the premiere that night. Chicago Tribune, which has repeatedly been in the limelight in the past six months," joked about this, At this time, I think Wolf, the crew should have been shocked in a cold sweat." Originally, "wolf" was just watching "life and death speed", so it was bullied, and the schedule was headed up. As a result, the 20th century Fox lacked confidence and adjusted the schedule. As a result, "Hillbilly Conquer New York" and "Heaven Soldier Mobilization" unfortunately became the premiere of "Life and Death Speed". The victim of "Wolf" escaped, Columbia Pictures breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, Columbia Pictures, which has been happily cooperating with Hugo many times in recent years, have used another way to experience the value of Hugo as an actor, which really surprised them. The premiere of "Life and Death Hour" was the first to show its power in major newspapers and magazines, making reporters slap themselves in the face. It became the most topical work since the opening of the summer archive this year, but it was only an ascension. The first reviews of the films that followed the landing took this craze to a whole new level. Obviously, the critics are in agreement with the audience this time: they are also very satisfied with "speed of life and death" This does not seem to be good news for the "New York Post", because immediately after the audience, film critics have also fallen. These signs after another seem to imply one thing: "Life and death speed" has a big box office explosion. Its possible that the New York Post no longer talks about crossing the cost line. They just silently pray that the films final box office of 70 million to 80 million can be accepted, even if it is profitable. It does not matter, as long as it is not 100 million US dollars, as long as the 100 million threshold is not crossed, it is a perfect result. This time, the film critic that first appeared in front of the audience was not the "Los Angeles Times", but from their biggest competitor on the West Coast, the San Francisco Chronicle. The classic "at the top of the film review, San Francisco Chronicle" summed up the entire movie with such a concise and powerful review. The whole 115-minute viewing process is thrilling and complete in one go The perfect policeman played by Lan Shengster. The image of observing fascinates all living beings, being brave and witty, handsome and charming, calm and dedicated, clearly a lone hero but not lonely, the whole hero image is true and credible, flesh and blood, as if he is a vigorous investigator living in the Los Angeles Police Department Members, the film brings Lan Shengsters hale, sunny, courageous and strong charm to the extreme The films storyline is compact and exquisite, and the style is as flowing and flowing. It breaks the inherent mode of action movies and returns to the traditional retro style. The mode is old but not vulgar. It insists on its own style while innovating. It is exciting and exciting. The main line is clear and clear, and the branches are plump. It is not cumbersome, and the three-stage story structure is perfectly used. Except for the slightly weak villain character, the whole movie is impeccable as an action movie" The "short and powerful review of the San Francisco Chronicle" is undoubtedly the best praise for "Life and Death". The final 90-point evaluation is even more rare for a popcorn action movie. From their reviews, you can see, This movie satisfies all peoples expectations for action movies Not only is the "San Francisco Chronicle", but other media are also excited, rushing to publish their views on "Life and Death Speed" in the first place. Interestingly, on the day of the premiere of "Life and Death Speed", only more than 30 media entered the Los Angeles theaters. This also means that other media have no choice but to write film reviews. They can only endure until the weekend and wait for the full release. But even so, the media are unwilling to miss this feast. They have reported on the premiere and the audience''s reactions, using this method to participate in the "speed of life and death" wave. This huge momentum is no less than the terminator that caused a sensation two years ago, even the 20th Century Fox himself did not expect it. At least from the perspective of the momentum, "Life and Death Speed" should not be weaker than the future releases of "True Lies". This is another good one for the crew of "Life and Death Speed", and the "New York Post" is already Frightened. Following the "San Francisco Chronicle", the "Los Angeles Times", which made a big splash in the box office gambling, also reported the movie as soon as possible. Compared with the competitor''s comment on the theme of the movie, it is different at this time. Nicholas McLenna, who has faintly become the reporter closest to Hugo, can show a different perspective every time to comment, and this time is no exception. . Chapter 887： Challenge the classics D&your peak 887 challenges the classics Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive sign-in: Days Cumulative sign-in: Day top-up members will receive 3 consecutive re-sign cards for one year. Attention: 1,993 Posts: 34,7272 Reply Posts, a total of 1 page loading, Climbing the Peak, 887 Challenge Classics Collect meow want to eat fish 5" After I watched''Hudson''s Eagle'', I once thought that Hugo Lancaster would not appear in action movies for a long time-because I was ashamed. . But unexpectedly, when''Life and Death Hour'' landed on the big screen, I had to stand up and applaud for Hugo Lancaster. Like me, there were two thousand spectators attending the premiere." As always, Nicholas McLenna always praised Hugo and never forgot to spit out a word or two. This has also become a major feature of him. In this film review called "Action Movie Innovation", Nicholas is standing again Commented on a completely different perspective. "Action movies, also known as thrilling action movies, are a type of movie with intense and intense thrilling actions and audiovisual tension as the core. Movie stories can never escape from a fixed pattern. A brave and witty protagonist confronts an incredibly dangerous situation. After a series of intense and exciting violent fights and gun battles, it reached a victorious ending. From a traditional perspective, the audience of action movies are mainly male audiences aged 15 to 35, including fighting, stunts, drag racing and Explosive movies, the main line of justice over evil, and the solution is often to resort to violence. Generally speaking, action movies tend to become box office darlings, but they are not easily recognized by critics because of their oversimplified story structure and flat depiction of pros and cons. Action movies were pushed to the pinnacle in the 1980s, including the ''007'' James Bond series, the''Die Hard'' series, the''Indiana Jones'' series, the''First Blood'' series, and the''Terminator'' series. A huge success, this type of film has been pushed to the extreme. It has developed from an adventure legend in the classic period to pure violence and audio-visual stimulation. The aesthetics of violence has gradually emerged. The infinite and indestructible contemporary heroes have pushed the special effects and stunts to the extreme violent and crazier, which directly led to the gradual increase in film production costs, and reached the extreme in''Terminator 2'': the first in film history appeared. Ministry of investment over 100 million works. At the same time, this has also led to more criticism of action movies. The story is weak, monotonous male heroes, leaky stories and character designs, and empty plot excavations. It has also caused film critics to sneer at action movies. If you sum up the action movies of recent years in one sentence, it would be, fuck, bang, boom, boom. Endless fights, endless explosions, coupled with endless fights, this constitutes a movie. But the emergence of "Life and Death Speed" has opened up a whole new world for action movies: no explosions, no fights, no special effects, no high investment, serious storytelling, and still able to create amazing action movies! In fact, the "speed of life and death" cannot be said to be "innovation", but rather retro. Before the extremes of action movies, the action movies of the 1960s were still able to shoot impressively without high investment. s work. Life and Death Hour has sent a reminder to people with his actual actions: an investment of 28 million US dollars can also make an excellent action movie! In the history of movies, action movies like "Life and Death Hour" that are not optimistic about the results but ushered in crazy praise after the premiere are very rare, not to mention, this is a "new" work. Director Jane Yide-Bont is only directing a film for the first time, but he is a blockbuster; Sandra Bullock and Leonardo DiCaprio are all newcomers, and they are paired with Hugo, who has risen strongly in the past two years. The starring performance is natural but mature, with fresh and smooth style and perfect coordination; most importantly, the content and technique of this work have achieved many innovative breakthroughs compared with previous action movies. The plot structure of the movie is not new. It basically continues the tradition of action movies. There are intense and fierce fights, there are critical crises, and there is a budding romance in life and death. This is an authentic action movie. But the story of Life and Death Hour provides a new perspective for action movies. The movie uses a narrow bus as the main scene. Time is constantly passing by, but the danger cannot be ruled out. The bus is driving in the downtown area of ??Los Angeles, the city with blue sky and white clouds, beautiful scenery, everything looks so ordinary and ordinary, and the crowded traffic in the city can be seen everywhere, but all this may become a reminder for the bus, and the bus has to keep it. I told everyone that when I was traveling on the highway, another bomb might explode at any time. In ordinary action movies, the soaring speed of the car is often a precursor to excitement, stimulating people''s adrenaline, and the shuttle of the drag racing is the moment when the speed is repeated; but in this work, the increase in the speed of the car means With the coming of death, the audience''s mood becomes more and more tense. Every change in the speed of the car maintains the danger of bombs, and makes people gradually reach the extreme of tension. More importantly, De Bont chose the scene of the story on the bus that can be touched at any time in daily life, and the streets and scenery of the city of Los Angeles are the most important part of the movie. At a certain moment The background image of may be the place where the audience goes to work, and the traffic jam on a certain street may be the road for the audience to go home, which also makes people feel more real and heavy. De Bonte firmly grasped the expressive power of the speed of life and death, and successfully used this technique on the moving subway in the second half of the movie, and carried out an all-round interpretation of speed. The film closely revolves around the explosion crisis, and has performed different perspectives on the expression of speed. The main line of the story is simple and clear, the plot is compact, and the advancement is fast. All plots serve the main line, and the whole story line is clearly presented, which is completely called It is a classic "How to Tell an Action Movie Story" tutorial, which can be described as a miracle in movie history! ''Speed ??of life and death'' can be regarded as the best explanation for the name of''stress and excitement''. There is no nonsense and no hesitation in the advancement of the whole movie. It is clear and relaxed. It has created a precedent for action movies and will be weak. The story is full and exciting enough. The audience will feel the same at any time when they watch it. They will feel more nervous than when they watched it for the first time, as if they were visiting the scene again and again. Throughout the whole movie, there are only a handful of fighting scenes, only a handful of explosion scenes, and even a handful of confrontation scenes, but the films stress index has not diminished at all. On the contrary, it has gradually reached its peak as time progresses. From the elevator to the bus to the subway, there is a wave after another, so that the audience has no time to drink water. The same simple story, the same lone hero, and the same stimulating violence, but the "speed of life and death" is presented in a completely different and completely new, concise and vivid way, which makes the action movie rejuvenate and powerful. vitality. Too simple story frame and graphic depiction of pros and villains, this is the most criticized problem of action movies by film critics, but it has been alleviated in the speed of life. The simple story structure is supplemented by several story branches. At the same time, it does not give the audience any breathing space on the main story line, throwing out the crisis one after another, dizzying, and the story is over before people can react. This makes the whole story extraordinarily full, and recollects it with a clear context of the story, but it is full of details. Simple pros and cons, but rely on the actor''s own strength to fill up. Although the role of Sandra Bullock who plays Anne is simple, she is a silly elder sister who is pure and humorous, full of justice and calm. The performance is very good; although Dennis Hopper, who plays Payne, does not have much performance space, the image of madness is still very clear. The most important thing is that Hugo Lancaster, who plays Jack, used his personal charm to complete the role. The anger and grief when his teammates passed away showed that he valued friendship; he was clever in dealing with the chaos and conflicts inside the bus. He is neat, showing his rationality in dealing with difficulties; his calmness and courage in the face of crisis, showing his control of emergency scenes i0 These countless details can be found in his amber eyes, there is no doubt that It was a huge victory. The movie Life and Death Hour proves that a limited space can still be filled with content, and a limited time can still be filled with details. This undoubtedly opens up a new path for action movies! Glory to death attempts to break the shackles brought by grunge rock, triggering a deep discussion of rock and roll, allowing people to appreciate rock and music from different perspectives, and then bringing a new atmosphere of rock renaissance since 1977, driving the whole The prosperity and prosperity of the rock circle. ''Pulp Fiction'' tried to break the shackles of gangster movies, telling stories with a new perspective and different ways, and then triggered indiscriminate discussions. After''Godfather 2''and''Good Guys'', they reproduced the prosperity of gangster movies. A new narrative technique was opened. ''Life and Death Speed'' attempts to break the shackles of action movies and write a new chapter on the same story track, making people realize that action movies are not only adrenaline stimulation, but also visual And the enjoyment of hearing, let this popcorn movie truly become a kind of enjoyment! What role did Hugo Lancaster play in this revolution? It is curious. " Nicholass film reviews made peoples eyes bright. This time he did not focus on Hugo, but instead focused on the innovation of the entire film "Life and Death" and discussed the entire genre, which undoubtedly aroused more widespread discussion. At the same time, it can be seen that Nicholas''s pursuit of this movie is even more conspicuous than the 93 points he scored. After all, although the score of ninety-three is high, it is still not as fierce as Nicholas''s shooting of all types of films. You know, although Nicholas did not clearly point out, he obviously criticized the previous classic action movies. "Life and death speed" is placed to challenge countless classics! In the eyes of some interested people, it has directly risen to the height of the duel between the "speed of life and death" and the "true lies" that will be released a few weeks later, which also detonated countless speculations in an instant. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 888： Group likes d&your peak 888 group likes craze Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive sign-in: Days Cumulative sign-in: Days recharged members will get 3 consecutive re-signing cards in one year. Attention: 1,997 posts: 34,7902 reply posts, 1 page is loaded. Collecting "speed of life and death" is really qualified to challenge the classics in film history? After the film is fully released, the market will give an answer. So, does "Life and Death Hour" really qualify for a confrontation with "True Lies"? The answer will be revealed in five weeks, but at this time there is still some time before "True Lies" is released, compared to this duel. In other words, people are obviously more keen to discuss the "Wolf" and "Life and Death" duel that will be staged next week. Now it seems that the "Wolf" crew has already felt infinite pressure. It can be seen from this that this film review of the "Los Angeles Times" not only praised "Life and Death Hour", but also pushed "Life and Death Hour" to the forefront of the storm, making this film by the film market because of its low investment. The neglected action movie attracted countless eyes in an instant. The whole public opinion has reached a new high, and the heat of summer has come to the North American film market in a true sense. In fact, "Life and Death Hour" does have this capital, because in addition to the "San Francisco Chronicle" and "Los Angeles Times", the first batch of film reviews also gave the film a sound of praise, accompanied by the premiere. Together, the "Speed ??of Life and Death" has been promoted to the most anticipated and watched movie throne in the summer of 1994 so far! The name of "The New York Times" also appeared in the list of the first batch of commented media, first "Schindler''s List", then "Pulp Fiction", and now it''s "Life and Death Speed", which can be seen, " "The New York Times" seems to pay more and more attention to Hugo''s works. As for the secrets, only insiders can know a little bit about it. "As an action movie, the story frame and narrative skills of''Life and Death Speed'' coupled with tense action scenes are enough to make many works of the same type known as''classic'' ashamed. It can definitely be regarded as impressive. Bright real classic! The movie lasted for nearly two hours, and the audience was as if they had taken a high-rise elevator, a common bus, and was hijacked on the subway. They felt nervous and exciting throughout the whole process, in one go, without any slack, the most important thing. It is like being there, making the whole story believable. Although the murderer was exposed at the beginning and lost some sense of suspense, the plots afterwards are intertwined. After a crisis, another difficulty emerges. The difficulty is eliminated step by step and then the final goal is struggling with difficulty. , Layers of story frames and crises make the whole story look simple but complicated, with twists and turns, and colorful. The whole movie takes the word''speed'' to its extreme. From elevators to buses to subways, all keywords are combined with speed, pushing the movie to the extreme, and the thrilling action scenes are constantly exciting. Make the whole viewing process full of adrenaline. In addition to the exciting plot development and the dangerous and exciting action scenes, the actor factor is also a highlight. The round-inch Hugo Lancaster and the delicate Sandra Bullock among the ladies are a match made in heaven and pleasing to the eye. . Chapter 889： Topic pinnacle D&your peak 889 topic peak Sign-in ranking: This is the first sign-in of the book today, The book is more exciting because of you, so continue to work hard tomorrow! Number of sign-ins in this bar: 0 One-key sign-in to become a premium member, use one-key sign-in to miss 0 times this month! Become a premium member and get 8 reissue cards for free. Click on the missed date on the calendar to reissue. Consecutive sign-in: Days Cumulative sign-in: Days recharged members will get 3 consecutive re-signing cards in one year. Attention: 1,997 posts: 34,7906 reply posts, 1 page is loaded. In the first week of June, the North American film market ushered in a hot showdown. The three films "Life and Death Hour", "Hillboy Conquer New York" and "Night Soldiers" were released at the same time, although the three films were all US$45 million. The following "small-cost investments" do not have the demeanor of a strong man who swept the army, but the fierce competition ignited the first time for the summer vacation in 1994. In addition to these three new movies, the "Modern Primitives" and "Beverly Detective 3" released last week, and the "Gambler Mahuali" released last week also have strong box office driving momentum. All are enough to make this week''s North American film market enter a fierce showdown. After the premiere, "Life and Death Hour" was easily born as a dark horse, shaking the film market in the entire North American region, not only pushing the topicality of the premiere to the peak, but also making this movie not favored. Step by step, his action movie has moved to a classic position. This kind of strong homeopathy continued after the weekend''s national release, and the second batch of film reviews was released. "Life and Death Speed" once again took the lead with absolute advantage, defeating two powerful competitors without any suspense. Surprisingly, four professional film review magazines gave full marks, even more generous than the "Los Angeles Times", including the "Chicago Sun" and "Hollywood Report" two authoritative media! The top film critic Roger Ebert commented in the "Chicago Sun" film review column, "We have seen similar themes-and many, many, but few have been able to perform so well, and very few have been able to perform Such high energy and maintaining this high posture from the beginning to the end is rare, rare!" Although Roger did not express his appreciation positively, he can be seen from the sentence of the film critics. The evaluation of 100 points also proves this point. In the recommendation column, Roger said that if " If Terminator 2 is three stars, then Life and Death Hour is four stars. There is no doubt that Roger''s favor on "Life and Death Speed" is all-round, even surpassing the classic "Terminator 2" in the hearts of countless people. "U.S. Weekly" is also a member of the Percent Club, and they commented, "This movie looks like a classic action movie-for example, Die Hard, but it uses even better techniques. Combining all the elements of action movies together, it is like a perfect mixture of excitement and restraint, **** and humor. Even if you leave the movie theater, you still cant get out of the movie in your brain, the kind of continuous pleasure that continues to this day Continuously!" Although "U.S. Weekly" is also considered a member of the "pro-Hugo faction" and their main reports are mainly gossip, it is undeniable that their film reviews are still welcomed by many readers. This time, their comments are obviously much bolder than the "Los Angeles Times". At the same time, they compare "Life and Death" with another classic action movie "Die Hard", and they think like Roger. It is still "life and death" to win, which is definitely a rare sight. The "New Yorker", who has always been professional, cold, and mocking, also took the "speed of life and death" with admiration this time. Not only did he give a perfect score of 100 points, but he also commented, "The result is obvious, and there is no doubt. This is the best vehicle action movie in half a century since "The Price of Fear (le...de.la.peur) directed by Henry-George-Cruzot in 1953!" The foothold of the "New Yorker" is even higher. You must know that "The Price of Fear" is one of the most famous action movies in the international film industry. In the era when the international film festivals were not mutually exclusive, this work has won. Won the highest awards at the two film festivals in Berlin and Cannes, and is known as one of the most influential French films in the 1950s. The "New Yorker" now compares the "speed of life and death" with the "cost of fear", which is absolutely the highest praise. The last percentile evaluation comes from the "Hollywood Report", "De Bont and his team have pushed the visual excitement and impact to the extreme, but they are incredibly reasonable and harmonious, and continue this excitement. Come down. A great movie!" The influence of the "Hollywood Report" in the entire North American film industry can be described as unique, and their attitude can also be seen in the current attitude of the entire Hollywood towards "speed of life and death". At this moment, if someone reads the previous predictions about the "speed of life and death", they will definitely fall through their glasses, just as the "New York Times" called Hugo''s choice of "pulp fiction" as "stupid", "life and death". The public opinion frenzy faced during the shooting stage of "Speed" is not inferior, even worse than the treatment of "Pulp Fiction"-because the influence, popularity, and strength of Jane Yide-Bont is not as good as Quentin One Tower. Lentino. To be precise, just three weeks before the release of "Life and Death Speed", no one could have expected such a situation. Almost everyone was bad at this movie, and almost everyone was not optimistic about this movie, even in the 20th century. Fox himself lacked self-confidence. But as a result, "Life and Death Hour" ushered in a frenzy of praise in the first week of its release. Such a sharp contrast really makes it impossible to pull the dislocated jaw back. You can only walk into the cinema dumbfounded, then leave the cinema dumbfounded, and finally again. Opened the newspaper dumbfounded... The chin probably won''t come back. Although another authoritative magazine "Variety Show" in the Hollywood film industry did not give one hundred points, it still gave a high score of ninety points. I met excellent actors to perfectly execute an outstanding idea and present a splendid finished product!" The "Rolling Stones" that have always been at odds with Hugo-in fact, apart from "Schindler''s List", they never gave Hugo a good face, from movies to bands, but this time they gave With eighty-eight points, after "Schindler''s list", he praised Hugo twice in a row, which is really surprising. "If you are looking for a perfect action movie, try Life and Death Hour. Its a mixture of suspense, excitement and fun. Its an unforgettable runaway roller coaster ride!" The "Empire" magazine from the United Kingdom commented, "There are only a few movies that can use such a sharp and fast editing to present the movie like "Life and Death", and maintain the excitement for a long time. Two hours!" The 80-point evaluation can still show their appreciation. Of course, its impossible for a popcorn action movie to win unanimous praise. The New York Post is naturally unable to praise the movie when it faces box office gambling. Menden (ralph. kramden) imagined that the worst day of life was packaged, polished, and beautified and then put on the big screen, and it became the best day for the protagonists." Love-Karamendon is a character from the drama "The Honeymoon Period (the. broadcast from 1955 to UL956. He is a New York bus driver who likes daydreaming all day, so he makes trouble. There were a lot of jokes. Obviously, the "New York Post" satirized the vulgar and boring trick of using the bus as a story carrier in "Life and Death Speed" in this way, and they didn''t catch a cold on this movie at all. With only forty-five points, it is clear that Colin Mailer valued this gambling game. And "USA Today" seems to agree with this, "In this type of movie, time is everything, and all the people who meet for the first time seem to be able to abandon rights, class, and prejudice to work together. It''s really interesting." With this ironic tone and their 60-point evaluation, it is not difficult to see their attitude towards the film. "USA Today" seems to be full of infinite resentment towards Hugo. From "Scent of a Woman" to "Schindler''s List", it has hardly given Hugo a good face, and this time is no exception. However, they still gave sixty points and had to cross the pass threshold, and it seemed that they hadn''t reached the bottom. Even so, the overall evaluation of "Life and Death Hour" is mostly praised, and high scores of more than 80 points can be seen everywhere. "Scroll View" believes that "Jane Yide-Bont has turned a story that may be boring and clichd into thrilling and exciting. , Wonderful again and again"; and the "TV Guide" commented, "De Bonts directorial debut is incredible. He has completed an absolutely exciting action movie." Both media gave an evaluation of 88 points. A total of nineteen media submitted comments, and finally rated the "speed of life and death" media rating at 81 points. This is definitely a perfect answer for an action movie. If you make a horizontal comparison You know, the media review of "Terminator 2" that year was only 68 points, and obviously, the "speed of life and death" was a whole higher level. What does this mean? It means that action movies can be loved by film critics. As the "Los Angeles Times" said, action movies are not only filmed specifically for male audiences, they should also be for The simple and crude pipeline products that all audiences watch will only gradually lose vitality to the action movie market. Only when more works like "Life and Death Speed" appear can action movies continue. There is no doubt that "Life and Death Speed" is an excellent model. It won the love of the audience at the premiere, and then won unanimous praise from film critics, which made people realize that popcorn commercial movies can also be word of mouth. Go hand in hand with the box office, and such works have a wider audience market! Judging from the ratings of theaters after the premiere weekend, the score of "a" also proves that the cheers of the premiere are not just accidental. After the film was fully released, it still withstood the test of the audience. Under such circumstances, almost everyone focused on the box office performance of "Life and Death Speed". This work has become a hot topic in the first week of June, and even the peak of the topic since the summer of 1994. , Then can the box office burst out with amazing data that matches it? The "New York Post" and "Life and Death Hour" gambling games are about to reveal the preliminary data for the first week! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 890： Detonate the box office The Mobilization of the Heavenly Soldiers, forty-four points in the media review, and c in theaters. The hillbilly conquered New York", 30 points in the media review, and 6 in theaters. The speed of life and death, 81 points in the media review, and the theater score a. When the premiere war came to an end in the first week of June, people took this set of numbers to make a comparison, and they couldnt help but sigh that Disney and Universal Pictures spent a lot of money on creating the sensation of the premiere. , But the result was still dragged down by the poor quality of the work, and was defeated by competitors. On the contrary, from the beginning of the bidding to the set-up, the speed of life and death, which was never favored, kept a low profile, and always worked hard, was completed in a remote place like the Los Angeles Theater, which is called the place of exile. An incredible reversal. Just need the two sets of data of media review and theater rating to see the outcome of the three works, but as we all know, action movies and comedy movies are popcorn movies, and this type of movie has one characteristic in common: That is, there are countless examples where the audience still cheers even though the critics are screaming, and even if the critics and the audience are swearing, there are countless examples where the box office broke out in the first week. As long as it benefits from strong publicity and the call of actors, the box office in the first week still has huge potential, and the feedback from film critics and audiences affects the subsequent box office. Therefore, before the box office data is released, everything is unknown. However, it is obvious that the suspense this time is not big. The film critics and the audience have maintained a consistent aesthetic, which also gives "Life and Death Speed" a huge advantage in the box office competition. But even so, the box office list was announced on Monday. At that time, countless peoples glasses were still broken, and those jaws that had been dislocated were officially declared that they would never return. Single-library box office is 14500 U.S. dollars, 2100 theaters, three days on weekends, the box office is 304.5 million U.S. dollars This is the first box office answer sheet handed over by "Life and Death Speed". This is the box office data for the work that created the peak of the topic in the first week of June. This is the conclusion of the first craze since the opening of the summer file in 19ql. More importantly, this is the box office revenue that a work with an investment of 28 million US dollars received after the premiere weekend after it was blocked by the media. People speculate that "Life and Death Hour" will achieve excellent box office results, but no one expected that "Life and Death Hour" could achieve a premiere box office of 30 million. You know, this is second only to Modern Primitives since 19ql. Premiere data. Whats even more surprising is that in the history of North American film, this data can be ranked eighth, ranking Jurassic Park", Batman Return, Modern Primitives, Lethal Weapon, Terminator, Home Alone, Vampire zombies are scared for four hundred years" "Modern Primitive" is a cartoon that swept the United States in the 1960s, and its influence is unparalleled. So when this cartoon was decided to become a real person, it caused heated discussions in the major media. The heroine of the movie was "flying over the future". Elizabeth B. Kings Zzhenh. Penk, the male protagonist is "Rosanne oseznn" and "Barton Fink"''s John Goodman, who invested 46 million US dollars, and targeted a wide audience of family joy and childhood memories. Therefore, when "Modern Primitive" was released last week, it achieved a box office of 37 million U.S. dollars and detonated the entire movie market. There is no doubt that there is no problem. But now, "Life and Death Hour" actually showed the same box office performance as "Modern Primitive", which absolutely stunned a lot of people. In a horizontal comparison, The Terminators premiere box office was 31.8 million U.S. dollars, Die Hards premiere box office was 21 million, The speed of life and death is obviously on the same level as the Terminator. Up But the problem is that The Terminator invested US$102 million, Died harder, invested US$70 million, and Life and Death Hour invested only US$28 million. When the premiere box office data and investment cost figures collide, people''s performance when they see this set of data must be superimposed tenfold. So everyone was dumbfounded US$34.5 million? The statistics are wrong? "This is the "Los Angeles Times" headline on the entertainment page on Monday. From this slightly ridiculous question, it can be seen that almost everyone is skeptical: Isn''t this a beautiful mistake? However, afterwards, the exhibitor relations responsible for the box office statistics again confirmed that there was no error in the box office data this week. The box office for the premiere of "Life and Death Speed" was indeed 30 million. The New York Post" saw this achievement even more desperate. Regardless of the final box office of the movie, just the premiere box office is enough to make Colin Tamale face disgraced. In an instant, the phenomenon-level performance of "Life and Death Speed" detonated the entire movie market, making all the media boil. Unlike the film reviews after the films premiere, this time the media was even more surprised by the box office driving force of this movie. To be able to ignite such a strong box office, you know, this is a low-cost, one-ticket newcomer work, one is wrong, the movie has a big name, and is also a top actor who gradually has a superstar aura: Hugo Lan Shengsi special Looking back at Hugos four works in the past two years, except for "Pulp Fiction", "Smell the Scent to Know Women", "Yihai Xiongfeng", "Seattle Sleepless", and "Schindler''s List", each one All went to the brilliant box office results, and at this moment, Schindlers list "even hopes to hit the box office of 200 million." The movie box office was released in the first week of June when it was released. The 100 million threshold, this is an achievement that surprised everyone. Although people have been talking about Hugo''s box office appeal, in fact no one in the circle really believes this statement. It is generally believed that "Yihai Xiongfeng" relies on Jack Nicholson, "Seattle Sleepless" relies on romantic love, and "Schindler''s list" relies on Steven Pielberg. Strictly speaking, Hugo has not really proved that he has the so-called Box office appeal." Therefore, when Hugo took the film "Pulp Fiction", everyone was stunned, thinking that Hugo personally ruined his box office appeal, and at the same time personally ruined the possibility of a top level of 10 million films; so When Hugo took the shot "Life and Death Speed", everyone was speechless, thinking that Hugo was self-destructing his future, destroying all the good cards in his hand. But the results proved that peoples worries were wrong. Hugo always knew exactly what he was doing. "Pulp fiction" became famous in Cannes, and he also won the first heavyweight trophy for Hugo; Life and death "Speed" at the premiere weekend convinced everyone with a devastating attitude. More importantly, "Life and Death Hour" is the real Hugo Changing the Leading Role. There is no blessing from Jack Nicholson or Meggan Ryan or Steven Pierberg, and there is no release schedule. Advantages or weak competitors, without the cover of huge investment or frequent publicity, skimming all the auxiliary materials, relying solely on Hugo to turn the tide on the big screen, and at the same time pushing Hugos personal charm to an unprecedented level. the height of. This also means that Hugo has embarked on the road of superstars, and his box office appeal has been verified, just like "High Aspirations" to Tom Cruise, Hugo has proved his attraction to the audience. force From the gentle and humorous single father of "Night in Seattle", to the "Schindler''s list of" cold-blooded and struggling Nazi officers, to the "life and death speed" masculine young police officer, Hugo showed his all-round charm. Shi has truly kept pace with Tom Cruise, becoming an idol representative of the younger generation. Of course, no one will forget that Hugo is better than Tom. He not only has the box office, is charming, but also has acting skills. An Oscar statuette and a Cannes actor trophy are enough to make Hugo better on the road to superstars. Tom is more stable and firmer, maybe, there is more long-term. The box office of the premiere of "Life and Death Speed" made the media admire Hugo''s box office appeal. Although this appeal still needs time, next week "Wolf" will strike, and Hugo''s appeal is spiritual. Guan Yixian is durable and will soon get the answer; but no one can deny that the North American film market in the first week of June has truly entered the Hugo rhythm. Under the box office performance of "Life and Death Speed" of 30 million, no one can form a confrontation. In the first half of the 1990s when the box office of 10 million was enough to win, the box office of 30 million could not find a competitor. So there is no doubt that "Life and Death Hour" won the second summer box office championship of Hugo''s career as an actor, and continued the dark horse performance of "Lost Sleep in Seattle" last year into this year. At this time, people couldnt help but become curious about whether the Life and Death Speed could continue the glory of Seattle Sleepless last year, and the Seattle Sleepless that was generally abandoned before its release ended at a box office of 189 million yuan last year. In the position of ten thousand dollars, it broke the historical record of romantic movies. So what will be the performance of "Life and Death Speed", which is also a dark horse this year? In the first week of June, the North American box office rankings were completely detonated by "Life and Death Speed", while the two competitors were in a dilemma. "Heaven Soldiers" only earned US$5.55 million in three days over the weekend, which made it ambitious. The ambitious Disney beats its chest; and the "hillie conquer New York" is even worse. The $5 million in box office revenue is even a disaster for a comedy with an investment of just over 20 million . In fact, this weeks box office performance was even better than "Modern Primitives". In the second week of the screening, a drop of only 38% brought it 18 million US dollars in weekend box office, which tightly accounted for Tie took the runner-up position. And "Gambling Man Mahuali" entered the third week of the screening and performed very well. The weekend box office of 10 million US dollars performed well and ranked third. Beverly Detective, which was released in the second week of the show, got a weekend box office of 6.5 million with a 47% drop. This sequel with an investment of 50 million US dollars has only accumulated 2800. Ten thousand dollars at the box office, the prospects are worrying. Life and Death Hour, Modern Primitive, Gambler Mahuali, Beverly Detective, Heavenly Soldiers mobilization, Hungryman Conquer New York, respectively occupy the top six in this week''s box office rankings. Undoubtedly, "Life and Death Speed" is the biggest winner. It is not only the work with the least investment among the top five, but also the second best work at the box office in the first week of this year, plus the brilliant premiere. , Really show off The New York Post "can only look forward to the next week''s Wolf" confrontation. . Chapter 891： Fierce confrontation The North American film market in the first week of June was completely detonated by the "speed of life and death". This weeks box office totaled 40% over the same period last year, and the top 12 box office totals soared 97%. This shows how lively the first week of June 1994 was. "Life and Death Speed" conquered the audience with actual performance, and at the same time proved that the propaganda of 20th Century Fox was correct: this is indeed a high-quality work, and the audience who watched the movie on the premiere weekend quickly put the movie The excellent reputation of the film spread, and the news that the film has also received unanimous praise in the eyes of film critics has attracted countless audiences. An action movie praised by even film critics, an action movie that even female audiences like, and an action movie that is completely different from today''s mainstream. How powerful is it? The box office performance of the tens of millions in the first Wednesday is just the first step. Just how outstanding the box office decline in the second week is is that this is the point! The so-called box office decline is actually the long-term selling ability of movies. Art movies rely on word of mouth and film reviews, and popcorn movies rely on audiences on special effects and topics. Generally speaking, the normal box office drop of popcorn movies is controlled between 30% and 40%, which is considered to be a good performance, but this cannot be generalized. For example, after entering the 21st century, those works whose first box office exceeded the 100 million threshold, the next weeks box office decline can be controlled below 60% are very good data; for example, comedy movies and horror movies, because The target group is a specific group, so as long as the decline in the next week can be controlled at about 50%, it is a victory. The box office decline is linked to the subject matter itself and the box office performance of the first week, and as time progresses, the box office decline in the next week and the third weeks box office decline measures will also change, but overall, it can be The next weeks box office decline is controlled below 30%, which can be regarded as "excellent." This also means that the movies long-term selling ability has withstood the test, and the movies final box office is a number worth looking forward to. This is also the reason why major film companies are so sensitive to movie schedules, because the works released next week will have a huge impact on the next week''s decline in the works released this week. For example, if the "true lie" is released next week, then It is a victory for the new work released this week to control the next week''s decline at 45%. Therefore, in the calculation of movie schedules, everyone regarded "life and death speed" as a soft persimmon, because "low-cost action movies" are really not attractive at the box office, even if it is starred by Hugo. But the actual situation is that the performance of "Life and Death Speed" is good enough to make major production companies dig out their eyes. On the one hand, Columbia Pictures is fortunate that the "wolf" does not have to face the competition of "Life and Death Speed", but on the other hand, On the one hand, they began to worry that the "wolf" would start a desperate struggle with the "speed of life" in the next week. This is the focus of the medias most attention in the second week of June. When "wolf" meets "speed of life and death", when Jack Nicholson and Michelle Pfeiffer meet Hugo Lancaster, When Mike Nichols faces Hugo Lancaster again, when the 70 million dollar production meets the small cost of 28 million dollars, and most importantly, when the premiere meets the next week What will be the result when it is released? Originally, the media was unsuspectingly optimistic that "Wolf" would be swept away, and at least a 20 million-level premiere box office could be expected, and everyone believed that after "Life and Death Speed" entered the second week of its release, it was very likely to receive works of the same type." With the violent impact of the "wolf", the box office fell more than 50%, and the box office completely collapsed. But now, no one dared to make a blunt statement. "Life and Death Hour" had a box office of tens of millions in the first Wednesday. Even if the box office fell by 50%, the box office in the next week would be 15 million. Then whether the "wolf" can generate enough impact is still in accordance with the expectations of the media. The outbreak of a box office of 20 million at the premiere has become a huge question. But the "New York Post" still put all hope on the "wolf". Faced with the box office explosion of "Life and Death Hour" in the first week of its release, it is difficult for the "New York Post" to use any negative words to describe it, because the box office is always the most convincing statistic. Black and white are all expressed by numbers. , There is no room for sophistry, and there is no room for defense. This is also the reason why the "New York Post" chose the box office to set up the gambling game, because the results are clear at a glance. Colin Mailer originally wanted to use the box office to make Hugo speechless and make Hugo''s sharp teeth useless, but now it seems to be shooting himself in the foot, facing the "speed of life and death" leader. At the box office of 30 million, they really can''t make any effective comments. Since he could not attack the box office of the premiere of "Life and Death Hour", Colin naturally put all his expectations on the next week''s box office decline, that is, he hopes that "Wolf" can complete the attack on "Life and Death Hour", although this seems a daunting Task, but it is not impossible to complete. Therefore, the "New York Post" wrote a special review to praise "Wolf". From investment to casting, from script to production, he praised it severely, and thought that "Wolf"''s premiere box office was very good. It is possible to achieve an outstanding level of more than 25 million! If the "Wolf" premiere box office performed well, then the corresponding box office of "life and death" will naturally lead to an avalanche decline. According to the "New York Post", the drop of "Life and Death Hour" is likely to exceed 60% in the next week. This is a possible decline for a commercial action movie, and once the "Life and Death Hour" declines more than Sixty percent means that the hope of 100 million box office is completely shattered. Therefore, the "New York Post" pinned all its hopes on the powerful sniper of the "wolf". Although everyone knows what the "New York Post" article really means, the media did not refute it because they are also very much looking forward to the outcome of the frontal confrontation between "Life and Death" and "Wolf". Box office gambling? This is the focus of everyone''s curiosity, and the media itself is no exception. More interestingly, there is also a highly anticipated comedy that premiered in the second week of June, "City Hillbilly 2 (.:the.legend.of.curlys.. "Urban Hillbilly (. is a work released in the summer of 1991. It is starring Billy Christo. The investment of 27 million was finally exchanged for a box office of 124 million U.S. dollars. It is very famous. A masterpiece of comedy, and this work also won Jack Palance (.) the Sixty-fourth Oscar for Best Supporting Actor, the Golden Man, which is a model of fame and fortune that year. Now, three years later, the sequel "Urban Hillbilly 2" has made its debut, still led by Billy. Although the sequel to the comedy movie may be slightly less powerful at the box office, it is still highly anticipated. Originally, "Wolf" was set for the second week of June because it believed that "Life and Death Hour" and "Urban Hillbilly 2" could not pose a threat. This was generally regarded as a wise move by Columbia Pictures and even forced the "Life and Death Hour" to advance the schedule. Confrontation with two comedy movies. But now the situation seems to have changed drastically. How much energy can be released in the second week of "Life and Death Speed" has become the biggest suspense, while "Urban Hillbilly 2" has become an untimely bomb. Under the circumstances, what kind of strength the "wolf" can exert, people have to put a question mark on it. But it is undeniable that the confrontation between Life and Death Hour and Wolf also continued the noise of last week into this week, making the North American film market continue to be hot in the second week of June. On June 8, "Wolf" took the lead. The National Theater held a grand premiere. This fiery premiere called "Beyond the Speed ??of Life and Death" attracted nearly 2,000 fans, and the scene was even more famous, attracting nearly 70 people. Reporters went to the scene to conduct interviews, and even played Hugo''s congratulatory video on the scene, which really surprised the media. Hugo, who returned to the "Road to Glory" tour after the premiere, unfortunately missed the premiere of "Wolf", but due to Jack Nicholsons friendship, Hugo personally I recorded a congratulatory video and sent my blessings. Under such circumstances, "Wolf" has at least caught up with its rival "Life and Death Speed" in terms of the topic, and squeezed "Urban Hillbilly 2" severely. Billy, who attended the premiere, laughed and laughed. "It''s a pity that I haven''t cooperated with Hugo yet, but I will try to find some opportunities through Nora Efron and Rob Reiner." Nora and Rob once collaborated with Billy on the classic "When Harry Meets Sally", and they collaborated with Hugo to launch the classic "Night Sleep in Seattle". This kind of friendship really makes people can''t help but smile. you. However, after the premiere of "Wolf", it ushered in a disappointing situation. The media was generally dissatisfied with the work. The New York Times even thought that "this is Nicholson''s worst role in history." This has cooled Columbia Pictures'' heart by half, and when the premiere weekend ended, Columbia Pictures was completely depressed. The media review scored 58 points, and the theater scored "b". This kind of evaluation is really unreasonable and the related comments of the two top actors Jack and Michel are also lamenting all the way, and they have not played one plus one at all. The effect of greater than two is even more frightening. Whether as a director or as a producer, Mike Nichols seems to have lost his outstanding ability over the past two decades after entering the nineties. After 1990, Mikes current productions have failed to meet expectations, and his collaborating objects include Meryl Streep, Shirley McLean, Harrison Ford, Annette Bening (ante .), Anthony Hopkins, Emma Thompson and other top big names, but the results are still disappointing. Obviously, "Wolf" cannot be pleased by film critics. It is not on the same level as "Speed ??of Life and Death" at all, but the reason why reporters think that this week''s box office competition is intensifying is because even if the film critics do not buy it, However, the production cast of "Wolf" is still very attractive to the audience. Whether it is Jack or Michel, they are currently the most popular actors in the audience, and their ability to pull the box office of the premiere is still not to be underestimated. So, what exactly will the "New York Post" expect to achieve? supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ) . Chapter 892： Dark Horse reelected "& The North American box office rankings in the second week of June are really interesting. The publisher of "Wolf" Columbia Pictures pays much attention to the box office, and the "New York Post" pays more attention to the box office, which has become A joke in the news circle. "Colin Miles worry about Mark Canton (mark.)." Mark Canton is the president of Columbia Pictures and is in charge of the film department. Especially when the first batch of "Wolf" comments were not satisfactory, all the pressure of the premiere box office was concentrated on the lineup of the leading cast. This is the moment when the star box office is calling for power. This also adds to the uncertainty of the premiere box office. When the North American box office was announced in the second week of June, the reaction was really warm. Ambiguous, because this result is very interesting. Facts have proved the huge influence of word-of-mouth on the box office. Amidst the disdain of film critics, "Wolf" grabbed 18 million US dollars in box office in three days during the premiere weekend! Although there is no premiere box office that can reach the 20 million level, the 18 million data is still very good. From here, it can be seen that the audience is still very paid for the production of the card. This is also the production company. The reason for the importance of the actors box office appeal: When the audience is willing to abandon the quality of the film itself, just to watch the actor enter the movie theater, such an actor means profit for the production company! The first box office of 18 million, if placed in the summer file this year, is second only to the premiere results of "Modern Primitive" and "Life and Death", and surpassed the 17 million of "Gambler Mahuali". The premiere data, temporarily the third runner-up of the summer premiere data, can still be said to be very gratifying. Although the "New York Post" originally predicted that the premiere score of "Wolf" should be 25 million, it turned out that it did not even pass 20 million. This is really disappointing, but 18 million US dollars. The premiere box office cannot be said to be a complete failure, at least there are only three works that can obtain such strong premiere data this year. What''s more, under the strength of "Wolf", "Urban Hillbilly 2" does not show any weakness. "Urban Hillbilly 2" relies on Billy''s strong appeal and people''s expectations for a sequel. This comedy film actually grabbed 11 million US dollars in the box office of the premiere weekend, especially in response to its media review forty. With the data of six points and the theater rating "c+", this premiere box office further reflects the strong appeal of the actor''s box office. Earlier, the "wolf" received 18 million U.S. dollars, and then the "Urban Hillbilly 2" received 11 million U.S. dollars. In the current single-week box office, it can reach 10 million dollars, which means a successful North American film market. It is really a rare sight, which also proves that the so-called "fierce confrontation" by the media is real. "Wolf" won a strong $18 million in the box office during its premiere weekend. This is expected. This movie, which has launched its first wave of publicity since March, is one of the most anticipated movies this summer. . "Urban Hillbilly 2" pulled his teeth and grabbed a $11 million premiere box office abruptly. This is an unexpected but reasonable situation, whether it is the excellent reputation of the previous work or the call of lln-Christo Strength, all have such a level. Under the strong pressure of the two works, the box office drop in the second week of "Life and Death Hour" naturally greeted a huge challenge. With two sides attacked, with wolves in front and tigers behind, "Life and Death Hour" has lived up to expectations. Handed over an 11% box office drop, pushing the summer heat wave further to its peak! When two powerful competitors have already seized most of the North American film market in the second week of June, the living space of "Life and Death Hour" is very limited, but the fact is that the "Life and Death Hour" counterattack has increased by 97. After the home screening theaters, relying on a strong reputation, Biao posted an 11% drop that can be called against the sky, grabbed 27 million US dollars in the weekend box office, and uncontroversially won North America this week. The top of the box office rankings! Under the circumstances that a 30% drop can be called a huge success, under the close pressure of two powerful opponents, "Life and Death Speed" once again broke out the strong strength of the dark horse, and the praise of film critics and the audience''s praise The fanatical pursuit allowed the film to continue the shock and success that it brought when it was released in the first week, and finally handed in a perfect answer sheet that is completely different from the identity of the "dark horse"! The next weeks weekend box office was 27 million U.S. dollars, and the cumulative box office for two weeks was 73 million U.S. dollars! Although this is only the second week of the release of "Life and Death", it is already possible to conclude early, "Life and Death" There is no doubt that the final North American box office has passed the 100 million threshold! Compared with the box office explosion on the weekend of the premiere, the strength of "Life and Death Hour" in the next week is even more shocking, because this time the "Life and Death Hour" competitors are extremely powerful. Not only "Wolf" and "Urban Hillbilly 2", which premiered at the box office of tens of millions, but also "Modern Primitive", which is still gaining momentum in the third week of its release. A 30% drop to get 12 million U.S. dollars, such an outstanding performance has won an exclamation in North America, and the cumulative box office in three weeks has reached 82 million U.S. dollars. If it weren''t for the incredible performance of "Life and Death", "Modern Primitive" is definitely the most shining work so far this summer. In other words, four works with a box office of over 10 million appeared in the second week of June. This is absolutely impossible at other times. Although the hot summer competition can be seen from the side, it is actually In the summer vacation, such a grand occasion is also rare. With such fierce competition, "Life and Death Hour" still scored an 11% drop, and the box office reached 27 million on the three days of the weekend. This has almost made the media completely poor, except for "phenomenal works." , I cant find a more suitable vocabulary to describe it. This is undoubtedly a tragedy for the "wolf". Columbia Pictures originally wanted to beat the "speed of life and death" to achieve good box office results, so when the schedule was distributed, they undoubtedly chose the "speed of life and death", thinking this It was the easiest competitor to deal with, but I didn''t expect it, but they were given a severe lesson. "Wolf" not only missed the praise of film critics, but also missed the 20 million-level premiere box office. Most importantly, it lost to "Life and Death Hour" in this competition-the second week of the film''s release. The work still tops the list with impeccable box office data. This makes Columbia Pictures do not know whether to cry or laugh. On the one hand, they are fortunate that they did not collide head-on with "Life and Death Hour". If "Life and Death Hour" is not released a week in advance to avoid it, then "Wolf" is likely to repeat." The cups of "The Mobilization of the Heavenly Soldiers" and "The Hillbilly Conquer New York" may not have their $18 million premiere results. But on the other hand, they are annoyed by their stupidity. They actually think that "life and death speed" is a soft persimmon. No other company has come forward. They just stupidly hit the gun. What''s more sad is that the opponent is Hugo Lancaster. Among the major film production companies, Columbia Pictures and Hugo are the happiest partners, but now Columbia Pictures does it for itself. The self-confidence paid the price. The head-on contest between "wolf" and "speed of life and death" allowed Columbia Pictures to experience the taste of becoming a Hugo competitor in a tragic way: bitter and sour. How ambitious the movie publicity was before, and how tragic the duel was rendered by the media, how uncomfortable it is to taste the failure of Columbia Pictures, this is Hollywood. As beautiful as Hollywood, so painful as Hollywood. In the end, in the box office battle where the bayonet became popular in the second week of June, "Life and Death Hour" broke a **** road and completed the re-election of the championship with a dominant posture. "Wolf" followed closely behind, and "Modern "Primitives" occupies the third place, and "Urban Hillbilly 2" can only unfortunately slip to fourth place. Due to the strong explosion of the top four at the box office, the decline in other works was very obvious. The box office of "Gambling Man Mahuali", which occupies the fifth place, fell directly to below 5 million, a drop of nearly 50%; and the one released last week Both the "Mobilization of the Heavenly Soldiers" and "The Hillbilly Conquer New York" both fell more than 40%, which can be described as dismal. But even so, this weeks box office in North America also increased by 70% compared to the same period last year when the Best of the Peaks completed its re-election. This was mainly due to the fierce competition among the top four works. The box office of the second place increased by 120% over the same period last year. This is the most direct data. "Life and Death Hour" won the North American Weekend Box Office Championship again in an absolutely violent posture. The advantage is very obvious, especially the extremely strong defeat of the competition of the same type of work "Wolf", which is definitely a huge victory. At this moment, people have begun to discuss whether "Life and Death Speed" has a chance to break the box office record of genre movies. Up to now, UU reading www. The box office record of uukanshu.com action movies is maintained by "Terminator 2", with a box office of 204 million U.S. dollars, and it is currently the only action film that can exceed the 200 million threshold. The word of mouth of "Life and Death Hour" has obviously surpassed "Terminator 2", and from the box office performance of the previous two weeks, "Life and Death Hour" is also close behind. From a long-term perspective, the result is still unpredictable. "Life and Death Hour" was released for two weeks and accumulated a gross box office of 73 million U.S. dollars, but "Terminator 2" cumulative box office has exceeded 90 million U.S. dollars in the same period. From this set of data, "Life and Death Hour" has fallen behind a lot, but the point is , "Terminator 2" the next week''s box office fell as much as 34%, while "life and death speed" was only a terrible 11%. Therefore, from the perspective of long-term sales, "life and death speed" still has a chance. Putting aside the distant goal of "200 million in North America" ??for the time being, there is no doubt that the frenzy that has set off in North America two weeks after the release of "Life and Death Hour" is unquestionable. At this time, people still use the term "dark horse" to describe this movie. No one is watching movies well, but in fact, the performance of "Life and Death Hour" in terms of word-of-mouth at the box office has shown strong enough strength to get rid of the title of dark horse. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 893： Lose 1 and a half \"& In fact, the reason why people think "Life and Death Speed" is a dark horse is that it only invested 28 million yuan, which is really incredible. But at the same time, the success of "Life and Death Speed" also tells people that investment is not everything. The cost is not all, and action movies should not be a fixed model, just like the "Los Angeles Times" said: Change a perspective, action movies can also be rejuvenated. Although it has only been in theaters for two weeks, the strong momentum shown by "Life and Death Speed" is enough to explain too many problems. The cumulative box office of the two weeks is 73 million US dollars. What does this mean? It means that although the cumulative box office has not yet It really reached 100 million U.S. dollars, but it is basically the result of ironclad conclusions. The major media have been eager to discuss the possibility of "life and death speed" in the final box office exceeding 200 million. This proves that 100 million is not a goal for a long time. , And 200 million is. This is a terrible news for the New York Post, a terrible news. The high hope "Wolf" returned in a fiasco. Even if it broke out with a box office of 18 million in the premiere, it was still blown out by "Life and Death Speed". From word of mouth to box office, there was no advantage at all. Columbia Pictures went up and down. Depressed: This is Hollywood. A decision error in distribution will not necessarily ruin a movie, but at least one-third of its revenue will be lost. But compared to Columbia Pictures, the anger and depression of the New York Post are more turbulent. "Life and Death Hour" first used the premiere box office data to slap the "New York Post" severely. The 30 million-level premiere performance was simply blinding everyone''s eyes. At that time, the media was already waiting for misfortune. Look at the "New York Post" joke. But the "New York Post" refused to admit defeat, because the success or failure of a movie must be determined by the next week''s decline, so they put all their hopes on the "wolf". But now, "Life and Death Speed" has used 27 million in the next weeks box office, a drop of only 11%, almost without any controversy, to silence all doubts and achieve an absolute victory. Colin Janmeler knew that he had lost. All news media knew that the box office gambling had already come out. At present, the cumulative box office of "Life and Death Speed" has reached 73 million. Even in the third week, the box office of "Life and Death Speed" plummeted by 100%. Sixty, they still have an 80% chance to break through the 100 million threshold, but from the next weeks drop that can be said to be against the sky, it is obvious that they have to look forward to the box office avalanche after the movie enters the third week, which is almost more than the avalanche in June. To be difficult. Hollywoods box office trends have a certain pattern. In many cases, people can infer the final box office location of a movie from the premiere box office plus the first round of film reviews. After getting the data of the next weeks box office decline, it can basically be determined. This is because the box office trend of the entire market conforms to the laws of mathematics. Similar to the situation like "Life and death per hour", the decrease of 11% in the next week shows that the entire market has sought after this work. Coupled with the current overall media review and audience rating trends, you can see the movies The drop in the third week will never exceed 35%. What does this mean? This means that the third week of "Life and Death Speed" is likely to get a box office of more than 17 million US dollars, plus the previous 73 million cumulative box office, which is... a full 100 million US dollars. Therefore, everyone knows that the box office gamble of "Life and Death Speed", "The New York Post" lost, not only lost, but also lost completely, without face and lee, a complete defeat. However, in the face of such a situation What should the New York Post do? Formally apologize in just two weeks? The cumulative box office of life and death hour has not really exceeded 100 million, disarmed? They can''t do this. They are now completely overwhelmed. They can only bite the bullet and continue to stand on it, holding on with their only conviction: "Life and death per hour" did not pass the 100 million threshold a day, they did not lose Perhaps, the box office of "Life and Death Speed" will crash, and it will drop by 80% at the end of next week, and then finally the box office will stop at 99.9 million; maybe the next movie will be more impactful. One week is Macaulay Culkin, and the next week is "The Lion King"..."The prospect of life and death is not optimistic. This is the summer file. The competition is completely fierce. This is the last straw of the "New York Post". The gambling game has not yet been determined." This is the news headline of "New York Post" after witnessing the box office of the weekend of the second week of June. In this news, they stated that although the current "life and death speed" momentum is strong, and the performance of "wolves" is not as expected, But in terms of objective facts, the "accumulated box office at the speed of life and death" is only "only" 73 million, and indeed has not crossed the 100 million threshold, so the outcome is still a suspense. In addition, "New York Post" still insists that "Life and Death Speed" cannot be regarded as a masterpiece. Although the audience is very supportive, it still cannot conceal the fact that its story is empty, the scene is limited, and the structure is simple. They obviously have greater expectations for the "true lies" that will appear later. They even appealed to the audience to boycott this work, because the success of "Life and Death Speed" will only continue to boost Hugo''s arrogance. They used the verb "Help to rise", as if they were helping to abuse. In the report, they emphasized that Hugo, as a rapidly rising popular actor, his self-centeredness is a huge damage to the entire Hollywood star development mechanism, which must be eliminated. In the writing of "New York Post", Hugo is the cancer of Hollywood, and his existence is the decisive factor in the destruction of Hollywood. Finally, "The New York Post" looked forward to the works that will be released in the next two weeks and praised them greatly. They believe that there is no weak hand in this year''s summer file, and each work has the potential to create good results. The next summer file The competition in the North American box office rankings is bound to be fiercer and more attractive. Let us wait and see how the trend of this bet for two consecutive weeks will not dampen our confidence, but will only strengthen our confidence and determination to fight: we will never compromise with the arrogant behavior of playing big names." The last sentence of the "New York Post" was sonorous, as if fighting against the evil forces of the Mafia, but it could not conceal their inner panic and emptiness. Obviously, even the "New York Post" knew that they had lost. In fact, there is not much cover for the remaining half, and there is not much time until the fig leaf is completely torn off. Colin was very angry and disappointed, but it was a dead end. He could continue to discredit Hugo''s reputation, but he could not stop the box office rise of "Life and Death Speed", and there was no way to stop the audience from entering the cinema. Face it. In this situation, Colin was a little frustrated, but more angry. It is foreseeable that the "New York Post", the top ten selling newspaper in the United States, has completely stood on the opposite side of Hugo, and there is no room for maneuver. Although it seems that this has been the case after the witch trial. The clamor and slogans of the New York Post still sparked some discussions. Now most of the media have completely sided with Hugo, as if they did not exist in the media that questioned the prospect of Life and death. Now they Just fight with Hugo against the "heinous" New York Post. This is the media, and face-changing is more exciting than Sichuan opera. However, for Hugo, he did not intend to give any response. Everything speaks with facts, this is the best response. As the topic continues to heat up, Hugo''s popularity has also reached a new level of popularity following the strength of "Life and Death Speed". Compared with the Jane Dean who is standing behind the camera, he is born and died on the big screen. Hugo successfully captured the hearts of all audiences. Just as the media reporter said, "Life and Death Speed" is a movie that belongs to Hugo completely. This movie takes Hugo''s personal charm to the extreme. Ian Bryce, who once participated in the production of "Indiana Jones and the Return of Batman", this time served as the executive producer of "Life and Death". In an interview with the media, he said, "You ask us about Is this movie confident? Of course not. Before watching the movie, everyone did not have confidence. We think this is an action movie with a box office of 50 million and 60 million. We hope it can be outstanding in the video tape market. Performance." But when we organized an internal review at the end of May Everyones attitudes changed. The charm of Hugo on the big screen, even men feel passionate. Masculine and courageous, tough and strong personality makes people fall for him involuntarily. So, when we finished watching the movie, almost everyone rushed to the barbershop and managed an inch exactly like Jack. "There is direct evidence for Ian to say this, because he has an inch left at this time, and his hair has grown a little, and it does look like it was taken care of three or four weeks ago. Regardless of whether Ians words are true or not, reporters have no way to check with the members of the 20th Century Foxs internal screenings. However, Ians words can be seen from the side. "The speed of life and death" is very important to the audience. Influence, and Hugo has become a new generation of idols relying on the image of Jack. In fact, even if you dont look for members of the 20th Century Fox for confirmation, "a man is a short head", this sentence has already been circulated in the streets and alleys of the United States, especially after the summer, willing to enter the barber shop to cut the hair. There are more and more men with inch heads, and women who take their boyfriends into the barber shop and cut their hair into inch heads are also springing up. All this is just like when "Top Ambition" was released. Tom Cruise''s Medellin set off a wave of men joining the army. Now Hugo''s words and deeds in "Life and Death" are also leading the trend. , Has become a trend indicator. Chapter 894： Idol trend \"& Located at 0versdt, University of Chicago next to Hyde Park (yeepznk). Zg is the most beautiful corner of the third city in the United States. In addition to Hyde Park, it is bordered by Jackson Park to the east. pznk), Washington Park in the west), among the pleasant scenery, the only buildings that have survived the Chicago World Expo in lbqj are still preserved. The antique Gothic buildings are slowly rising around the garden, like a European medieval castle. The University of Chicago is one of the most prestigious universities in the United States. Its School of Economics, Law School, and Business School are among the best in the United States, and its status and contribution to academic research are even more commendable. It has also given birth to prestigious names in many fields. Chicago School" has made unparalleled contributions to American education, culture and academics. After Barack Obama became the first black president in American history, the University of Chicago, as the school where he taught when he was young, became well-known in many regions outside the United States. When Dang Jie Renault walked into the quadrangle-style building with strong European characteristics at the University of Chicago, there was a vibrant scene in front of him. Even in the midsummer heat, the campus was filled with refreshing water vapor, like sunshine. All of his printing and dyeing became soft in the endless green. The square in front of me was bustling with people. The young and energetic faces were filled with joy and excitement in the sight. Looking at it roughly, there were at least 700 people on the scale. Everyone gathered in twos and threes. Talking about it together, this makes the whole square look very lively, like a college celebration or the scene of the beginning of the football season. Suddenly a voice yelled, "Jie Leno", and the whole square boiled. The crowd rushed over and surrounded Jie Tuantuan. The four bodyguards standing next to Jie immediately protected him. The crowd moved slowly at the speed of a snail. Jie never expected that he would be able to enjoy such noisy calls and screams in a top university like the University of Chicago. Jie didn''t actually graduate from a regular university. He hadn''t graduated from high school, so he entered Emerson College on the recommendation of his counselor. eg studied and obtained a bachelor''s degree. Although Emerson College has become one of the first schools in the United States to award degrees in drama, art, speech and debate, mass communication, and journalism, when he was a student, it was only a professional school for speech and debate that focused on discussion and research. Like a vocational college. Although Jie knows that a college degree does not mean anything, standing on the campus of the University of Chicago, feeling the strong academic atmosphere and experiencing the cheers of college students, this feeling is still very wonderful. However, Jie also knew that these calls were not directed at him-at least he was not the protagonist. Jie, when will Hugo appear? "Jie, can''t I get some more admissions? I really want to get in..." "God, Hugo is so handsome, please tell him..." Hugo is really coming Already? Is it really a Hugo?" C long live ߵc long live" I love Hugo, I love Hugo" Today, click c TV station moved the recording site of "The Tonight Show" from Burbank in Los Angeles to Chicago, all for the sake of Hugo Lan Shengster Although it has only been two weeks since its release, Hugo has become an iconic phenomenon in the United States. Hugo, as the leading actor, has become an idol in the hearts of countless people by relying on this movie. This made the already popular "Road to Glory" tour even more crowded. But its a pity that fans of Glory to Death strongly hold the "Road to Glory" tour ticket in their hands-they will not mercifully give the opportunity to watch the show to those who are hot-headed movie audiences. . In this regard, the fans of Glory to Death and the fans of Hugo had a disagreement and a lot of disputes. In order to cooperate with the propaganda of "Life and Death Speed", Hugo has participated in the recording of several radio programs as much as possible in the past two weeks, and also participated in local fan meeting in Nashville and New Orleans respectively, and walked in with everyone. Movie theater watching "life and death speed", but even so, Hugo''s publicity schedule is still too little and too little to meet the needs of the majority of movie fans. Under this circumstance, the "Tonight Show" who clicked c issued an invitation to interview. To be precise, it was not the "Tonight Show" that invited Rick Rosen, but Jay Leno issued an invitation to Hugo. Prior to this, Rick had rejected more than double-digit TV interviews. Rick knew that Hugo would need to devote himself to the tour, so there was no problem with his cooperation with Henry in this regard. Therefore, KTV wanted to invite Hugo through Jie''s personal friendship. Hugo Yishengshi also refused, because he really didn''t have time to record a TV show, let alone fly to Los Angeles. As a result, Jie put forward a proposal that Hugo could not refuse: "Tonight Show" came to Chicago and only needed Hugo to spare 120 minutes to record the show. So Hugo nodded. After the news was confirmed, almost all the TV stations boiled up. Although everyone knew that Jie and Hugo had a very good friendship, they didnt expect that Hugo actually agreed. This made other TV stations have been embarrassed: this is just watching. Rate, this is advertising revenue In the envious eyes of other TV stations, Jie came to Chicago with the "Tonight Show" program group. Originally, they planned to enter the studio to record, but after thinking about it, the studio can only accommodate up to 300 people. The atmosphere It''s still not hot enough. Now that we have planned to make this interview into a special program, it is better to start from top to toe "special" to the end. Therefore, Jie came to the University of Chicago, moved the recording of the show to the university lecture hall, and recorded the show in a lecture hall that can accommodate 1,500 spectators. But the fact is that the 1,500 seats still cannot accommodate the current peoples enthusiasm for "life and death". After deducting the 50 seats reserved for reporters, the remaining 1,450 seats are only three. It can be robbed within an hour. What is even more depressing is that even the staff who clicked on their other programs wanted to get internal tickets, but the reporters asked for tickets after they learned the news. One after another, the media was one step too late. For a while, everyone''s pulse was activated, and even the top of the C TV station was disturbed. This is definitely a sweet annoyance for the "Tonight Show". Even so, when Jie arrived at the recording site, he still saw a turbulent crowd of more than 700 people in front of him. Obviously, these were people who could not enter the recording site without a ticket. They all hope to get the opportunity to enter the lecture hall in the nearest moment. The noise almost made Jie think he was at the home court of the Chicago Bulls on the game day. In 19ql, Michael Jordan nz. ) During the professional golden age, the Chicago Bulls had just completed three consecutive championships. Although Jordan announced his retirement last year and joined Major League Baseball 16), his current influence is still unmatched. Jie felt like he was at the home court of the Chicago Bulls, and he was like Michael Jordan. The noise and turbulence at the scene almost made him feel like he would be submerged at any time. He used every part of his body to feel people''s enthusiasm for Hugo, which made him sigh. In fact, there were as many as 1,200 spectators gathered at the scene today, which is almost comparable to the number of spectators coming in. This group of spectators who have not been able to get admission tickets are still unwilling, including movie fans, but also For the fans, they all hope to get close to Hugo and participate in the recording of the "Tonight Show". Even if they can''t, they are willing to be part of the scene. Finally, Jie entered the lecture hall, and then saw that the 1,500 seats in front of him were full. Not only that, but there were many people standing on both sides, at least more than 200 people, and maybe even more. More: Some people are holding cameras and they seem to be reporters; some people are holding work permits, and they seem to be staff of the program group; there are also some strange faces, I don''t know if they are extra viewers from the program group... A background has been set up on the stage directly in front. The familiar "Tonight Show" background is just slightly empty. The stage is nearly twice as large as the Burbank Studio. The cameras are all set up, but the staff is still When adjusting the lights, the whole lecture hall was filled with suppressed excitement. When Jie appeared, "Wow!" Everyone turned their heads, and then whistles and applause rang. Jie knows that the audience is cheering for themselves, or admiring the wise choice of "Tonight Show", but no matter what, Jie can feel that todays recording is the same as before but It''s not the same. Even he himself was faintly looking forward to it. Everything is ready for the program group, and Jie has finished his preparations and sat on the podium. Now only the protagonist Hugo has not arrived at the scene. Jie looked at his watch a little anxiously. It was only a quarter past two in the afternoon, and the recording time they had reserved with Hugo was three. Since Hugo will be on stage touring at 8 o''clock tonight, he has to rehearse after getting up in the morning, so Joseph notified the program team before that Hugo will try to arrive at 3 o''clock on time. In other words, the time has not yet arrived, but Jie is still a little nervous. nervous? Or it would be more accurate to describe it as "joy". It is really interesting to conduct interviews and interviews in front of more than 1,500 audiences. Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside the lecture hall. As soon as it was raised, it was just a rustling noise, and then it broke out without any bedding. The screams of the mountains and the tsunami unreasonably ripped up the lecture hall. The calm, the heat wave of the scorching summer heat was smashed head-on, and in a trance, I felt that the whole lecture hall was rising and shaking, and the mood of the audience who was sitting restlessly was also completely ignited, and the whole lecture hall was inside. The atmosphere also started to boil. Everyone knows that Hugo is here. . Chapter 895： Crazy people \"& Hugo thought Rick was a bit fussy, and so did Joseph. It was just a recording of "The Tonight Show\", not a special event. As a result, Rick flew from Los Angeles to Chicago in person, and handled chores as a tour manager along the way. Henry''s unexpectedly joined in the fun together, gathered with Joseph and Rick, and the three took the trouble to discuss the itinerary and business arrangements on the day of the show''s recording. Even more exaggerated is that when Hugo left the World Music Theater (theatre), the venue for the evening concert, he actually saw four black-clad bodyguards, and Rick, Henry and Joseph were also fully armed, even Samora. Without exception, this makes Hugo completely dumbfounded. The glorious band behind him even slackens, making Hugo feel very helpless. Hugo firmly believes that they are fed and have nothing to do. It was ridiculous that Hugo was escorted by eight people when he recorded the show alone. He repeatedly emphasized that they thought too much. It was unnecessary. After eight people were escorted to the scene, there were only two or three. A hundred viewers, this posture was completely exaggerated, and it was Hugo himself who was ashamed. Hugo is not afraid of being called a big-name game, but he feels that such a scene looks really ridiculously happy. But when Hugo arrived at the University of Chicago, he was shocked by the crowd in front of him. I still remember when "Sleepless in Seattle" was released last year, Hugo once went to Santa Monica Community College to record a radio show, and saw the cheering lineup of thousands of people on the playground, which really shocked him. But if you compare last year''s scenes with today''s, this is the real ugly one. At the entrance of the University of Chicago, Hugo saw the endless crowd, welcoming him in the road, and forming a road that stretched towards the lecture hall where the recording venue was located. If Hugo enters from the gate on the south side of the university like Jay Leno, you will not see such a scene. There you can directly reach the lecture hall and then see the grand scene at the lecture hall. But Samora got Rick''s instructions to enter the campus through the north gate, and saw the crowd in front of her. When Hugos vehicle appeared, everyone began to scream. Numerous screams were mixed with various shouts, creating a terrifying heat wave in the air, as if the vehicle could be melted at any time. Under the hot Chicago sun, it turned into a tangible sound, surging towards Hugo. The turbulent crowds on both sides made Hugo feel like the illusion of the president coming to the campus to give a speech. In fact, Hugo was still thinking a second before that Barack Obama worked as a constitutional lecturer at the most famous law school of the University of Chicago from 1992 to 2004. These twelve years of life are undoubtedly his future political path. Has a profound impact. And now its 1994, maybe he can see the black president when he was young, but now, Hugo knows that it is absolutely impossible to meet Obama, even if he moves on campus problem. Samora drove the car forward slowly, and the crowds behind the place where the car passed would swarm over, and then follow the car to move on. As the car progressed, the crowd behind grew more and more, like a giant dragon. Its tail is average, and it''s getting stronger, noisy, and hot. In the end, the "head" of the car turned into a small black spot, and the crowd behind it showed a turbulent posture, which was magnificent. Hugo stared at the sea of ??people behind him dumbfounded. There are not a few thousand people who are absolutely unable to create such a momentum, but Hugo can''t tell whether there are five thousand people or ten thousand people in front of him, because of where he can see. All are human heads, densely like waves tumbling under the sun, a gust of wind hits, all the waves begin to boil, setting off a huge and magnificent wave. After arriving at the destination, before getting off the car, Joseph patted Hugo on the shoulder and said nothing, but the smile in his eyes revealed his true emotions at the moment. In fact, let alone Hugo, even he, Rick, Henry and others did not expect that todays "Tonight Show\" would actually set off such a wave. I heard that there were more than 8,000 people gathered at the scene, and there were fans. There are movie fans and some simply come to join in the fun, but no matter what, the heat wave on the scene has far exceeded expectations. Even Rick, who had been reminded in advance, thought he was fully prepared, and was shocked when he saw the grand occasion. Therefore, there is nothing unusual about Hugo''s expressions. Later, Joseph and Samora, two strong joint bodyguards, walked in front and got out of the car first. The turbulent crowd at the door of the car continued to pounce like a flood. The four people worked hard to clear a small area in front of the door, and then Hugo walked out. Hugo did not go straight down. Instead, he stood up straight from the car, stood in mid-air and looked out. The waves behind him were very turbulent and dense, and the waves in front of him seemed to be constantly rolling under the setting sun. The **** tide is rolling in, and there are human heads in all directions. It is difficult to describe the magnificence of the scene with any language to describe its one-tenth effect. When the audience saw Hugo appear, the "boom\" ground exploded, just like when Moses used a staff to open a road in the sea, the whole "sea\" was boiling. , The scream reached its peak in an instant. Hugo only felt a tingling pain in his eardrum. The sharp and terrible scream seriously tested his eardrum''s endurance. Even the glass of the car began to tremble, like an earthquake. Coming in general. Amidst the screams, the shouts were fragmented, and I could only vaguely hear the name "Hugo\" one after another, rising staggered, layer upon layer, making Hugo a trance that the whole world is calling for itself illusion. Such a grand occasion, even at the concert site, did not appreciate it. Hugo got out of the car, and the crowds suddenly surging forward again. Joseph, Samora and the other four did their best to clear the way towards one point. Hugo followed closely, and then Henry, Rick and the other two bodyguards tightened. Then he followed Hugo and protected him personally. A total of eight people surrounded Hugo, but it seemed that it was not enough. Rick couldn''t help but feel annoyed: he should hire eight bodyguards! Hugo only feels that his upper body is already full of scars. Since there are eight people around as a wall, it seems that there is no big problem under Hugo''s chest, but his face and shoulders are slapped by countless hands, which is crazy. The degree almost made Hugo think that the other party had an enmity with him. But when I looked up, the faces around me that began to be distorted because of excessive excitement, the faces that shed tears because of excessive excitement, and the faces that were sweaty because of excessive excitement, all looked like distorted and abstract figures in Picasso''s pen. In general, the fangs and claws show that their emotions that their reason can no longer restrain at this time have broken the bank. That shout has lost its meaning at this time, all the shouts have become pure screams, and the countless sweat, saliva, and tears mixed in the screams rushing toward the face, all the enthusiasm has turned into substance The sexual attack came as if surfing on the surface of the Miami sea, waves one after another, continuous and powerful, turning everyone into a dizzy shock. Looking left and right, looking forward and backward, looking up and down, Hugo has been completely surrounded by a sea of ??people, and this turbulent sea of ??people has obviously lost control and fell into madness. At this moment, Hugo really feels what is called "super popularity." Everything he has experienced before is just a foreshadowing. Until today, that unparalleled enthusiasm has rushed in this arrogant and unreasonable way. Hugo. Of course, maybe this is not the end, as time advances, maybe one day Hugo''s awareness of "super popularity" will be refreshed again. But there is no doubt that the action film "Life and Death" has achieved a new peak in Hugo''s career. When people worried that the Oscar statuette and the Cannes actor would let Hugo fall into the quagmire, when people worried about "Schindler" After that, Hugo will enter a moment of temporary confusion, when people are worried that getting involved in commercial films will ruin Hugos talent for acting, when people question Hugos box office appeal, he strongly and powerfully made it Response! A short distance of one hundred yards, a distance that can be reached within five minutes even if it is a walk, today it took Hugo 25 minutes, until the figure watching Hugo disappeared in the lecture hall, behind him The turbulent crowd has not calmed down, although the exaggerated screams have gradually declined, and although the turbulent congestion has gradually eased, the heat wave on the playground is still warming up bit by bit: because everyone knows that the "Tonight Show\" The recording started soon. They may not be able to enter the scene, but they can still listen outside the scene. Hugo thought that entering the lecture hall meant he could breathe a sigh of relief, but before he let it go, the thunderous applause in the lecture hall expressed his welcome to Hugo At the beginning, Hugo saw the dense crowds all standing up. Although everyone did not come up, everyone''s eyes were clearly shining with excitement and enthusiasm. The applause extended the heat wave from outdoors to indoors. On the stage, Jie also stood up, applauded with a smile, and welcomed Hugo. The countless smiling faces on the scene completely lit up the inside of the lecture hall, just like countless sunflowers, smiling at the sun of Hugo. This is Hugo''s current power. At this moment, Joseph was embarrassed by Hugo''s side, but he couldn''t take care of it. He patted Samora on the shoulder, "You take Hugo backstage to change clothes first." , The clothes were already wrinkled so badly, and the sweat and saliva on the body made people unable to ignore it. Samora gave Joseph a suspicious look, as if saying, "What about you?" Joseph smiled graciously, and pointed to the back, "Rick is lost." Hey, this was the only expression on Samora. They had forgotten that Rick was originally short in stature and not too strong. In the turbulent crowd just now, no one noticed when he was squeezed out. Poor Rick. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 896： very \"&"Welcome to the''Tonight Show'' special program," Jay Leno sat on his red sofa, with an iconic wooden table in front of him, and placed his hands on the table casually, "Today we invited A special guest, a man enough to impress all women and men, Hugo Lancaster!" Without any wordy introduction, just like Jies style, he brought Hugo out of the scene simply and neatly. As soon as Jies voice fell, the screams on the scene set off stormy waves, and the powerful momentum seemed to make the roof too. The overturning is general, and there is a great need to compete with the grand occasion of the outfield before the recording. When Hugo walked out from the left side of the stage, the screams on the scene lost control. The shocking and sharp shouts were like the footsteps of giants, lifting high and falling heavily, causing the whole world to start shaking stand up. Hugo, dressed in simple clothes, smiled and waved to the audience. He was wearing a white T-shirt today. There is a palm-sized pocket on his left chest. The pocket is a classic Burberry beige pattern. In addition, the whole piece is The short-sleeved T-shirt has no other embellishments; the lower body is matched with a pair of torn jeans, the knees and thighs are already broken, and the original sky blue background has begun to whiten; on the feet are a pair of Vans (vans)s half.cab skateboard shoes look like young people gliding freely on a skateboard in the block, but they have a distinctive temperament. Watching Hugo appear in front of everyone, the applause and cheers of the tsunami on the scene lasted. The audience used the most direct and accurate way to express Hugo''s strong popularity at this moment. Jie stood up, held Hugo''s hand, and said with a smile, "Girls, don''t be envious, this is a privilege that I rarely enjoy in the entertainment industry." These simple words just let Quan Quan The audience burst into laughter, and Hugo even showed his iconic bright smile. Hugo took a small step forward, turning the handshake into a hug, and then retorted with a smile on his face, "Then what does it mean to go further?" The girls on the scene began to scream out of control. Jie looked at letting go of his Hugo, spreading his hands, "It means that my life will be in danger when I leave for a while." The applause immediately rang out, mixed with joyful laughter. Hugo and Jie are worthy of old friends. The interaction between you and me is full of wisdom and humor. Hugo was a little surprised by today''s furnishings, looked down at the red sofa behind him, and then sat down. Jie noticed this little detail and immediately teased, "I know, today it looks a little different. I also doubted whether Oprah Winfrey is going to come out, but it''s a pity..." This time even Hugo clapped his palms and laughed, and then deliberately wiped the "cold sweat" from his forehead and exhaled heavily, "Hoo...Fortunately, I thought I was in the wrong studio and came to the "Slim" "Daddy''s shooting scene." Hugos joke is a bit of a twist, but its actually echoing Jies ridicule, borrowing Robin-Williams from "Slim Daddy" to make up for womens clothing, to insinuate that Jie is not Oprahs cross-dressing. Made. "Slim Daddy" was last year''s most popular comedy movie, and it couldn''t be more familiar to American audiences. Everyone immediately understood the joke between Hugo and Jie, and laughed at the scene completely. Jie was also amused by Hugos wit and humor. After everyones laughter calmed down, he said, We moved the studio to the University of Chicago today. Cheers and whistles on the scene immediately sounded. In fact, before today More than sixty percent of the audience who came to participate in the recording were university students, which is why the TV station placed the studio here: to create a frenzy as much as possible, and it turned out that they succeeded. "So, how do you feel?" "Yeah..." Hugo groaned, adjusted his sitting posture, found a comfortable position, and then looked at Jie Yi, who is parallel to his line of sight today. This feeling is indeed very similar to the "Oprah talk show" "Although it is not there anymore" The sign of''Embrace Here'' made me feel very sorry, but the atmosphere on the scene was obviously much better, making me almost think that I was on the scene of the concert." "And there are no raspberries here either." Jie answered. Hugo pursed his lips and nodded, and replied with regret, "Yes, there are no raspberries, no figurines, and I didn''t see the trophy of the Cannes actor, which really disappointed me." "We originally planned to move the bus to the site." Jie said with a special event, the word "bus" was only uttered, and the screams on the scene immediately rang again, letting Jie and Hugo two people. They all laughed, "So, tell us about this movie,''Life and Death Speed''. Since the movie was released, many miracles have been created, including moving our studio from Burbank to Chicago. Thing." Listening to Jie''s ridicule that sounded like a complaint, Hugo chuckled, "Yes, yes, I actually think it''s amazing, all of which seem too...unbelievable, yes, unbelievable. You know Before I entered the scene just now, I almost thought I was at the Soldier Field (.), the scene was really crazy." Chicago Soldier Field is one of the main stadiums for this years World Cup in the United States. This weeks World Cup is about to kick off. The whole city is filled with a strong atmosphere of football. This is a grand celebration of national carnival, making Hugo truly feel that the World Cup is coming. The coming grand occasion. "Yes, this is really crazy. I almost collapsed today''s scene." Jie said solemnly to make the scene laugh again, "So, do you feel the popularity of the movie now?" "You can say that, although I really want to think that this is the result of our band''s tour...Oh, no, I think I''d better shut up." Hugo''s embarrassed look caused the laughter on the scene to burst. Jie couldn''t answer the call for a while. The "Road to Glory" tour is now in full swing and has gradually become the most watched tour this year; and "Life and Death Speed" is even more impressive. Although it has only been released for two weeks, it has already taken the lead in the summer season. upsurge. As a participant in the two works, Hugo is really hard to say which one of the current madness has come. To be precise, it should be said that it is a comprehensive effect. But Hugo deliberately only half-talked and said vaguely, and matched with the tangled expression on his face, it was indeed hilarious. "I''ll assume that you were advertising." Jie Wei lowered his eyes slightly, with an expression of "I don''t care about you", and immediately pleased Hugo, "So, talk to me about this movie. Honestly Say, did you anticipate this before the release?" "Oh, no, of course not." Hugo did not hesitate, and quickly said. Although he knew that "Life and Death Speed" would be successful, the current craze was far beyond his expectations. Obviously he was the only one. The influence of the little butterfly is permeating all aspects of history with a gentle and silent attitude. "Of course I think this is a very good work, so I chose to take it, but I didnt expect the audiences response to be so enthusiastic. It''s my honor." "Do you know that there is a culture called the''Hugo Trend''?" Jie moved forward slightly, looking at Hugo and asked. In fact, he was not used to this kind of interview, but he was always very comfortable when talking with Hugo. He quickly entered the state. Hugo was stunned, "What did you say?" "Hugo Trend," Jie repeated. Again. Hugo couldn''t help it and laughed directly, "You are joking with me." Although he feels that he has achieved very good results now, the so-called "trend" refers to a cultural indicator, and he does not think that I now have such a powerful influence. Instead, Jie raised his eyebrows, "I''m serious." Then he saw Hugo staring at him with wide eyes, which made him have to explain, "This is a fact, people Now trying to imitate your words and deeds, do you know? When I went to cut my hair the day before yesterday, my hair stylist suggested,''You have a Hugo haircut..." My first reaction was,''You are with me Are you kidding me? But then I found out after investigating that the cinch is now the so-called "Hugo haircut" that can be seen on the streets and alleys." Hugo looked at Jie with a stunned look. He finally understood what the so-called influence is all about, and what the so-called trend is all about. A "Life and Death Hour" can produce such a powerful follow-up effect, which really made Hugo dumbfounded. "People say,''A man is a cuff'' is like Hugo..." Jie then explained, "So now many men are beginning to straighten cuffs, because this hairstyle is the most masculine style. You can take a look. On-site Jie saw that Hugo still had a surprised expression, so he turned his head to look at the scene, "Audience friends, you have either planned to adjust your position, or plan to persuade your friends to adjust your position. People, please raise your hands?" "Walala" instantly lit up an arm at the scene. Because there were too many people, Hugo couldn''t count it, but a rough survey showed that at least half of the people at the scene raised their hands. This number is really too big. It''s too scary. Hugo subconsciously touched the hair that had grown a little on his head. He cut his hair again before the tour began, but now a month will pass in a blink of an eye. It is no longer accurate to call it "inchou". "Very well, at least I should be thankful that I didn''t have long hair in the movie, otherwise it would be very difficult for men." Hugo''s interpretation made the scene laugh again, Jack in "Life and Death" with long hair draped in the sky to rescue the passengers? That scene is too funny. Of course, if Hugo really did this, then the "speed of life and death" would not have such a result, and the film would not have such an effect. Therefore, the success of the film is indeed a combination of countless factors. result. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation vote and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.). Chapter 897： Screaming \"&"Maybe you should also be thankful that it is summer. "Jie''s retort made the scene even more joyous. It is really more appropriate to match your short head with summer, just like surfing on the beach. "So, you really didn''t feel the power of the''Hugo Trend''?" "Please, Jie, stop kidding me." Hugo smiled and shook his head. "This word sounds like something like flu or dengue fever, which makes me feel very strange." Hugo''s interpretation made Jie couldn''t help but clap his hands and laugh, and the scene was even more swaying with laughter, and only Hugo wrote helplessly on his face. But obviously, Jie didnt intend to let Hugo go. After he laughed, he went on to say, Im telling the truth. I dont know what Chicago is like, but Im pretty sure that the men in Beverly Hills have been here recently. Busy with the new haircut." "Actually, can we take a look at your outfit today?" Jie pointed to Hugo''s simple and neat dress, and then said to the audience, "I believe that the trend of the street will soon be in this direction. developed." In fact, Hugos outfit today is very simple, but its not the style popular in the early 1990s. Hugos t-shirt fits better, and the hem is half a palm shorter than the current popular length; the washing process of jeans It is also popular on the street at present, and the design of ripped jeans is considered to be a difficult to be elegant concept; as for Vans skate shoes, they are currently more popular among skateboarders, and they are not Popularity. To be precise, jeans paired with skate shoes, the simplest but most fashionable collocation on the streets of the 21st century, were not common in the early 1990s. Hugo stepped on his shoes and pursed his lips, "Are you suggesting that I should charge a small amount of advertising sponsorship fees, or are you suggesting that I should take off my clothes and come to the show?" Before Hugo''s voice fell, the screams on the scene became noisy. The out-of-control sound made the cameras tremble. The photographers who were shooting with fixed cameras all hurriedly stepped forward to fix the machines. This made the scene It looks like a boiling volcano. "Very well, I think the audience gave us the answer, please start undressing." Jie said solemnly, and raised his eyebrows to signal that Hugo can start. Hugo, who was supposed to be very embarrassed, laughed and said seriously, "My underwear also has a trademark, are you sure it doesn''t matter?" The screams at the scene completely lost control. The audience at the scene showed signs of leaving their seats and surging forward. Even the reporters standing on both sides of the audience screamed together. This made the lecture hall so lively. Jie curled his lips indifferently, "Listening to the audience''s reaction, I should answer''it doesn''t matter'', and then tell you that our program team will make mosaics later. But..." The screams on the scene directly drowned Jie''s voice. This made Jie look helplessly at the auditorium, and Hugo, who was sitting on the side, laughed awkwardly, his cheeks could not help but become a little hot-this kind of action will be caused by the level of attention of countless screams. Hugo still needs some time to adapt. "Are you serious? I mean, those men." Jie''s helpless expression turned the screams into laughter, and it boiled again. Jie himself chuckled twice, "but for To prevent all my audience from being completely ignored, I decided to reject your proposal." Hugo didn''t expect that Jie would answer this way, and he almost didn''t choke on his saliva. The fact is also true. After the "Tonight Show" special program was broadcast, every detail of Hugo caused countless frenzy. After the T-shirts from Burberry were discovered by people, the sales volume directly increased by 200% within two weeks. Although there is also a big reason because Burberrys current sales are already very bleak, but the value is still It is jaw-dropping that Thomas-Wieland, who had placed the bet, is finally beginning to harvest fruit. And when people discovered that Hugo''s entire set of clothes for the premiere of "Life and Death" came from Burberry, this brand has also entered the mainstream American society in a real sense. This is also the foundation of Burberry''s UK headquarters. Unexpected circumstances led to the sponsorship battles of major clothing brands that have lasted for many years. Because of Thomas''s "wiseness", they are obviously ahead of half a position temporarily, which is really rare for Burberry. The skateboard shoes from Vans are actually brand new shoes that were just launched in 1991. At present, this shoe model is highly regarded by skateboarders, but after the "Tonight Show" was broadcast, only five of them were sold in the Los Angeles area. Wanshuang, this sales figure is even higher than the total sales in the past three months. And Hugo''s ragged jeans became the target of countless people, which triggered a long road for countless teenagers to start destroying their own jeans. Of course, all of this is a later story, and the influence of the "Hugo Trend" is just the tip of the iceberg. After the noise at the scene subsided, Jie said again, "Very well, I think we can bring the topic back to the movie, and tell me why you chose the movie''Life and Death Speed'' in the first place, the truth is Above, there is also''Pulp Fiction''." "Jie, are you sure this is not the''Oprah talk show''?" Hugo frowned and discussed earnestly. In fact, there are very few special interviews on Jay Leno''s "Tonight Show", more often It''s a kind of ridicule between each other, and the content of the interview is just an introduction. Only on the "Oprah Talk Show" will I like this in-depth interview, which is also a different style of the show. Jie shrugged helplessly, "I think the impact of the live environment should not be ignored." He pointed to the layout of the red sofa on the stage, and pointed to the huge audience at the scene, which was obviously implying the "Tonight Show" today. "The whole environment has problems. His self-deprecation also made the scene chuckle again. Hugo nodded, with a sudden realization, "That''s it." Then he said, "Actually, I chose this work..." Then Hugo paused and looked at Jie, "So, I Will I need to be moved to tears for a while? Or are you responsible for this? Because it is not mentioned in the script." Hugo, who came from this god, was full of ridicule about the "Oprah talk show", and the scene immediately burst into laughter. Even Jie broke his work, haha ??laughed, he wanted to put his smile away and immediately returned a sentence, but the result was unsuccessful, and his smile bloomed again, "Oh, no, I think... uh, I think , I dont need tears today, of course, unless you have encountered countless hardships in the process of filming, and you almost lose your life, thats another matter." Sure enough, Jie was still old enough. Although he was a little laughing, he quickly recovered his keen sense. Hugo shook his head regretfully, "Oh, it''s a pity, I don''t remember these things happened during the shooting, but if you want, I can make up some of them." Hugo seriously suggested, "You know, There are always many stories in this circle, just take one as my story, and no one knows it." Hugo actually satirized the overwhelming propaganda of several crews such as "Natural Soldiers" and "Wolf", and has always produced some touching and inspirational stories, hoping to win the attention of the audience. Later, the "Chicago Tribune" satirized these crews. "Sadly like a homeless tramp under the Brooklyn Bridge" caused an uproar. Relatively speaking, Hugo was very low-key during the film promotion period. He basically used touring instead of publicity, and "Life and Death Speed" has always been a solid quality route, which is also one of the reasons for the success of the film. Hugo''s ridicule immediately attracted the support of the audience''s whistle and applause. Obviously everyone also supported Hugo. "If you are willing to make it, I believe we can''t guess it. After all, you are such an excellent actor." Jie will continue to make up a shot, insinuating the poor acting skills of the actors who are seen through, even on the show. The stories have been exposed. As expected, Jie has a high level of morality, "However, I think you do have some stories to share with us, you know, your sweetheart in the crew?" Hearing Jies "Sweetheart", Hugo was stunned, and then he was funny and then clapped his hands silently and laughed. In fact, this was actually their private ridicule. He didn''t expect it to be because of the explosion of "speed of life and death". Red has become a topic, which is really dumbfounding. The screams of the audience immediately exploded. The powerful sound waves caused many reporters to suffer tremendously. They wanted to cover their ears, but their work at this time was not allowed, and todays news broke. There are indeed enough, so the reporters at the scene can be said to be suffering happily. "Sweetheart I mean, my love, your sweetheart in the crew, what''s the matter? There is no media news about this. Is there really such a person in the crew? "Although Jie is interviewing, there is always a kind of ridicule in the words. The two people should have interviewed about the reason for the "speed of life and death", but they still digress. It has the style of "Tonight Show". This statement by Jie was really misleading and made Hugo laugh, but he nodded his head with a smile, "Yes, that''s it, my sweetheart is indeed in the crew." Hugo''s cheeks are overflowing. The smile, thinking about it, felt very funny, which made his ears flush, "My partner, Leo, is my sweetheart." "Leonardo DiCaprio?" Jie raised the ending sound with a shocked look. The live screams were very coordinated. Once again, he lost control and went straight into the sky, making the roof endure a huge test again. , But then Jie said, "Very good, I see, this topic ends here." This... is obviously not giving Hugo a chance to explain, the topic stopped abruptly, everyone was stunned, and then, the burst of laughter was like a bomb detonated, and the mountain shook with a "boom". (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 898： Fanaticism ring \"&Jie, of course, wont let this topic go over directly. This is one of the hottest topics in the past week. The momentum is not inferior to the follow-up influence brought by the "Hugo Trend". People gradually discovered Hugo and The deep friendship between Leonardo. Leonardo attended the premiere of "Schindler''s List". Soon after, Hugo also appeared in the premiere of "Different Sky", and the other two were nominated for the Oscar for best supporting actor together. Leonardo was also the first to come forward to congratulate him when Hugo won. Of course, the most important thing is that the two people work together to "speed of life and death". The beginning of the matter was actually when Sandra Bullock mentioned the good friendship between Hugo and Leonardo in an interview. After the elevator crisis was resolved, Harry jokingly mentioned the phrase "sweetheart", so everyone in the crew When calling Hugo or Leonardo, they deliberately called them "sweethearts." As a result, Hugo and Leonardo also did the same, calling each other "sweethearts", which became an interesting thing for the crew. Later, this incident was confirmed by Jane Yide-Bont and other crew members, so many media went further and learned that Leonardo was recommended by Hugo when he entered the crew of "Life and Death Speed", and Leon The main reason why Nardo is willing to appear in this work is also Hugo. These media are lively. In fact, although Hugo has been in Hollywood for more than ten years, it is not easy to meet real friends in the Hollywood circle, Jack Nicholson, Al Pacino, Meryl Streep. The old drama bone is Hugo''s friend, but the age gap is still relatively large. Charlize Theron and Alex Lorraine are Hugo''s true friends, but they lack fame. In summary, among Hugo''s friends, there is indeed a lack of focus worth reporting. This time I met Leonardo, and the media was naturally reluctant to let it go. "So, you and Leonardo are really good friends? I mean, there is no romance." Jie inquired very seriously, as if he were discussing professional mathematical problems such as trigonometric functions. "Or, there is a romance between you?" Hugo was immediately amused by Jie''s words, "You hope so, don''t you?" "You can bet." Jie raised his eyebrows and curled his lips, looking helpless. "Yes, we are very good friends." Hugo nodded calmly and admitted that this was originally an anecdote and a fact. There is nothing to hide. "In fact, I have known Leo for a long time. , It should be... uh, yes, the audition for "Scent of a Woman". At the time we competed for the same role, but we became good friends." "Aha, this is really a very interesting fate. He didn''t punch you because you took his character?" Jie asked with wide-eyed eyes and curiously. Hugo waved his hand again and again, "No, no, I don''t think it was a wise choice for him to challenge me. Didn''t you see what a terrible and ruthless role I am in the "speed of life and death"?" After that, Hugo still He deliberately raised his arm and made the appearance of a gorilla, making the scene immediately laugh. "You''ve got the point." Jie recalled Leonardo''s small stature, and had to agree with Hugo''s words, "After that, you became good friends?\" "That''s right, we will watch the game together, although I prefer football, and he prefers basketball; we will discuss movies and music together." Hugo just said a little bit, and did not elaborate, if the opposite Sitting Oprah Winfrey, then this topic will definitely continue to dig, but if it is Jay Leno, it is obviously different. Sure enough, Jie said in surprise, "Leonardo is actually also interested in music?" "Yes, I mean, although his singing is really...bad, he is very experienced in making noise with drums." Hugo elaborated seriously. "Then I think he and I should have a lot of common language." Jie only used one sentence to detonate the laughter again. Sure enough, he is still suitable for the comedy route. "Next is advertising time. After coming back for a while, it is still rain. Fruit special program, so stay tuned." Then Jie skillfully cut off the recording. He leaned forward and said with a smile to Hugo, "Thank you for coming to the scene today. But I said, don''t you have a VIP seat for your evening concert?" "Sweetheart, if you want tickets for the concert, you should ask me in advance." Hugo also smiled and replied, "Although there will be no changes in the result, because this time I can''t even find the tickets for the concert. Tickets." This answer made Jie roll his eyes depressed, and he was also put on by Hugo. The rest time was only five minutes. Hugo drank water to wipe off his sweat. He Jie didn''t chat, and the recording started again. "Welcome back to the Tonight Show" I am Jay Leno, and I am with Hugo tonight, and it is still Hugo," Jay''s brief introduction received a screaming response from the scene, and he smiled and said, " In fact, I once thought about how this 40-minute special program should be produced. You know, my interviews with you have always been relatively short. If you extend the time, it will be a severe test for me. I once thought, should I learn from Robin-Williams..." I returned to the "slender daddy" stalk. Hugo clapped his hands and laughed, "So today''s layout of the scene still has a source." It hinted that Jie really wanted to imitate Oprah. Jie readily agreed and said, "But it turns out that I am a terrible heart-talker. I am still suitable for telling pornographic jokes and teasing about the romance between you and Leonardo." Jie said calmly. The ground also turned against the generals and made the audience laugh, "But when I heard a proposal, I thought it was a good proposal for me to be lazy, so I decided to adopt it. I hope to give the audience time to ask questions so that they can directly talk to you. To communicate." "Oprah Winfrey, well done!" Hugo clapped his hands directly at Jie without any hesitation, sarcastically mocking Jie''s laziness. Generally speaking, there will be no audience questioning sessions on talk shows, but when top stars attend the "Oprah Talk Show", Oprah will give audiences such an opportunity. Jie didnt mind either. As soon as he turned his right hand, he pinched Lanhuas finger, Is Oprah doing this interview? But after finishing it, he gave up depressedly, Oh, God, Im not only a bad guy. A talk show host, and a terrible imitator. This sentence was so vividly spoken, it was exactly Oprahs tone that made the audience laugh. Although Jie is currently a top talk show host, he founded a comedy club when he was at Emerson College. He himself polished out from the performances of single and double shows. When it comes to imitating skills, Jie is absolutely not inferior. Hugo clapped his hands and laughed when he watched Jie, admiring him. It is really not easy to be able to integrate self-deprecating humor into imitation like Jie, and to make a fortune while the show is going on. After everyone was almost laughing, Jie went on to say, "Then let''s hand the microphone to the audience below, who wants to ask Hugo questions." The voice did not fall, and the screams on the scene were already there. It sounded, and then countless hands were raised, and many people even stood up. The scene was magnificent. "No, sir, sit down, yes, you sit down." Jie did not call his name, but pointed to a man in the front row and said, "This is the audience questioning session, not the reporter interview session." The man''s neck With a camera hanging on it, it is obviously a reporter. Jies words made the scene laugh again, Oh, God, there are so many people in front of me, I cant see the end at all. This is really a terrible idea, Hugo, I think Im going to ask you questions. Me? I think this question will definitely arise among the audience." As expected, Jie didnt play the cards according to common sense, and immediately caused everyone on the scene to laugh, but still did not put down the arms raised high, Hugo also laughed, "So you want me to answer you, or to the audience. answer?" "Is there a difference?" Jie raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Of course." Hugo nodded, "If it''s for you, then I can only say, "Sweetheart" Mavis'' phone number I have... Mavis Reynolds, Jay''s wife, Hugo''s answer makes Jie chuckled himself and laughed, "If it is to the audience, then I will say,''God'' I love you, of course I love you. , But I would never say, because you bought a ticket to enter the cinema to watch my movie, so I love you. , This is stupid. " Hugo''s self-ridicule made everyone staggered with laughter, and the scene was so lively. Jie shrugged, "You handled it well, well, so why don''t you pick an audience to ask questions?" This time, all the laughter turned into screams. The camera shone back and saw a boiling ocean. Numerous hands scrambled to raise their hands, turning the black crowd in front of them into a simmering crowd. The scene of Red Lava is truly spectacular. Although people have experienced the popularity of Hugo now, they were still amazed when they saw it again. The audience questioning session, although clichd, is obviously the most anticipated session and the most fanatical session for all the audience present today. Naturally, Jie will not really cancel it, and the 40-minute program does need more bursts to maintain excitement. Spend. Looking at the enthusiasm in front of you, you know that when the "Tonight Show" is broadcast, the topicality can definitely be exploded. Hugo did not refuse any more. He glanced over in a blink of an eye, and the turbulent crowd in front of him was really endless. It was difficult for him to find a clear goal from the crowd. Looking at the faces deformed by being overly excited, their eyes, their smiles, their expressions, and their actions, everything vividly expresses their true feelings in their hearts, which actually made Hugo a little flattered. When Hugo saw a man wearing a bunny suit jumping in the middle of the crowd, the bunch of drooping ears kept jumping in the air, so that Hugo didn''t hold it back, but he laughed, so he didn''t hesitate to go straight. Called, "Hey, rabbit boy, yes, it''s you, you are so conspicuous, it is difficult for me to look away from you, so it''s you." (To be continued. If you like this work , You are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work of a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 899： Fan wish \"& The man in the bunny costume stood up, wiped the sweat from his forehead awkwardly, turned his head to look at the hot sun outside the window, Hugo felt hot for him, and could not help but said, "Sir, I think It would be better if you take off your headgear first. \" However, the man shook his head and insisted on putting on his headgear. It is hard to imagine how terrible it is to be stuffed in a bunny suit in such a hot weather. He did not faint or become dehydrated. It''s a miracle. Mr. Rabbit took the microphone handed over by the staff, "Hugo, in fact, I want to ask, do the songs you make with your sword come from your real experience? Is it possible to make sad songs with the sword only when you are in a depressed mood? Is it only when you fall in love to make a romantic love song?\" "The topic is here." Before Hugo could speak, Jie sighed and said, causing everyone to chuckle. Jie said, "I have talked with Hugo many times, but it seems that every time we They will miss the topic of music, but now, it is clear that the Glory to the Dead band has become the most watched...\"The crazy screams on the scene made Jie have to pause for a while, and then went on, "Rock The band, so, I thought, maybe its time to talk about music.\" Then Jie looked at Mr. Rabbit and blinked, "A beautiful blow.\" "No, I don''t think so." When Jie cast his gaze over, Hugo replied with a smile, "Of course, if it is something that I have experienced, the feeling is definitely different, it will be more real and even more real. Turbulent. Just like you cant force a five-year-old child to understand the sadness and hardships of life, experience will make sword work more real. But in fact, there are many sources of inspiration for sword work, maybe one A movie, maybe a novel, maybe a trip, this is also the charm of life, full of various sources of inspiration...\" At this point, Hugo suddenly stopped. Then Hugo turned to look at Jie, grinned, "Hey, Oprah, its nice to meet you." Hugos answer just now has no humor, its completely like "Oprah talk show \"The interview, that''s why Hugo has this magical stroke. Jie was not surprised at all. He directly raised his hands and applauded, "Good job, good job. Hugo, your story is really wonderful. \" Jie is also imitating Oprah, which is regarded as Hugo. The cooperation made the scene laugh, and then Jie looked at the audience again, "Little rabbit, little rabbit!\" Mr. Rabbit had already sat down just now, but because of Jies call, he stood up again. Jie asked, "I dont know much about music. In fact, I dont know much about acting, so I think I will continue with you. The question is more appropriate. \"Jies self-deprecation made everyone smile, "Listening to your question just now, you seem to have a lot of understanding of Hugos songs, and seem to have some directions. Can you elaborate on your question? ?\" "Uh, yes, it is like this." Before the microphone in Mr. Rabbit''s hand passed out, he said directly, "I like the glory to death song very much recently, like''Love is a lie (...is.a) .),,''Nothing (),''With you around (when...are.near),. The favorite these days is "Don''t be annoyed by the past (, t...in.anger repeatedly Heard it hundreds of times. \" "Wow, little rabbit, that woman really hurt you very deeply." Hugo listened, and the sigh couldn''t help but slip out, causing the scene to chuckle, and Mr. Rabbit was embarrassed. Scratching his head, it''s just that his attire at this time is really suspicious of cuteness. In fact, these few songs, except "Don''t be annoyed by the past\", are all swordwork after Hugo suffered Uma''s betrayal. Although Hugo has never admitted this to the outside world, it is true. The pain that has been truly experienced will be so unforgettable. "So, these are made by you based on your real experience!" Jie came across, not a question, but an exclamation. Just one sentence made everyone on the scene laugh, and then he looked at Hugo. Sitting beside him helplessly. It turned out that Mr. Rabbit helped Hugo out. He said again, "I really still can''t forget, so every time I listen to you singing Dont be upset about the past, I will burst into tears.\" "So you wear a bunny headgear." Jie inserted another sentence, and the scene burst into laughter again. "Yes, so I wear a rabbit headgear." Mr. Rabbit answered in the affirmative, he himself laughed, but there was some bitterness, "Actually I want to forget her, I want to move on . I have been trying to find relief in the singing of glory to death, but until now I have not been able to find an outlet. So, I think, I think... Maybe you can give me an answer.\" "Oprah, welcome to my show." This time it was Jie who spoke, but he was talking to Hugo, which made everyone on the scene laugh. This serious atmosphere is indeed incompatible with "The Tonight Show\", but under Jie''s ridicule, he became happy, "So, Oprah, what advice do you have for Mr. Rabbit?" "I think time will give you the answer...\" As soon as Hugo spoke, the scene screamed again. Many people stomped and clapped and became a sensation, because Hugo really used the accent of Oprah Winfrey. While speaking, although there is still some male feeling, it is indeed vivid. In fact, in the process of learning to perform, Hugo started by imitating celebrities. During the six months after filming "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo also performed stand-up comedy performances in some underground experimental small theaters in Los Angeles. A lot of applause for imitating unique skills. So imitating Oprah''s tone of voice is not difficult for Hugo. But for the scene, it was an unexpected surprise, and the scene immediately exploded. Even Jie was surprised, especially when he felt the subtle changes in Hugo''s expression and voice. Hugo smiled, and then said in Oprah''s tone, "You know, life is always full of suffering, but as long as you stick to it, you can feel the sun. Time will heal all wounds." After everyone laughed, Hugo also laughed, returning to his own tone and saying, "In fact,''Don''t be upset about the past'' was made before the songs you like. After the song, I made another song called "Apologize (ze. I think you may be able to feel relieved when you hear this song. \" The song "Apologize\" was made by Hugo when the crew of "Pulp Fiction\" completely left Uma behind him. The inner release and venting were vividly reflected in the melody and lyrics. "Maybe, maybe you can sing to us live." Mr. Rabbit said hesitantly, because there was no audience questioning session before "Tonight Show", so he was not sure whether his proposal was appropriate. Sitting on the sofa, Jie was also excited, "Yeah, yeah, why not?" "The Tonight Show" originally included talk show sessions and singers'' live singing sessions. There are usually two sessions every night. An interview guest and a music guest. Todays recording is a Hugo special, so I didnt invite music guests, but the situation seems to be a little different now. "But...but...\" Jie suddenly thought of another idea, and he raised the index finger of his right hand. , Signaled everyone to be quiet, and then spoke. "But, why don''t you make a sword on the spot?\" "Ahhhhh", the scream of the scene overturned the roof in an instant, and the whole scene was like a drop of cold water falling into the whole pot of hot oil, and it exploded directly. Such a simple sentence made everything People are crazy. Jie had to wait for the noise at the scene to drop slightly before raising his voice and saying again, "You know, since you last performed live swordsmanship on the show, I have actually been curious, you talented bastard, How did you do it, and you never showed up in my show, this is absolutely unforgivable.\" The applause at the scene immediately became Jie''s backing, and it rang vigorously. Hugo was really dumbfounded at this time. He didn''t expect this to happen. He tried to say something, but the audience didn''t give him a chance at all, and Jie didn''t give him a chance. The applause was a little weaker. Jie went on to say, "To be honest, I have always suspected you, and suspected that your previous live swordsmanship on other shows is false. It is not that I doubt your swordsmanship, but that you suspect you in such a short period of time. Perform live swordsmanship. So, maybe, today you will show it to us again on the spot. Its a good idea, isnt it?\" Jie looked at the audience, screams and whistles rang again. Hugo was very helpless After the noise subsided, then he got the opportunity to speak, "Mr. Rabbit, to be honest, did you arrange it by the program group? Or, you and Did Jie collude before? \" Hugo''s slightly complaining words made everyone on the scene laugh. "Please, Hugo, what do you think of this idea?" Jie said while looking at Hugo gleefully. Hugo sighed and said to Jie, "You eloquent bastard, I shouldn''t agree to the recording of today''s show." Hugo''s words made everyone laugh even more joyously, even Yu Guo himself chuckled, "Okay, okay, no problem, I''ll make a song on the spot.\" "But, but! \" Before the cheers on the scene rang, Jie interrupted everyone and emphasized, "It must be an outstanding song!\" "Give me the guitar!" Hugo didn''t say much, but said this sentence very simply, concisely and clearly, yet confident and domineering, and the scene became a sea of ??cheers in an instant. Perhaps, today''s "Tonight Show\" is indeed a bit unconventional, but as long as the show is good, what about it? (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 900： Long road \"& It is not difficult for Hugo to create on-site, but it is not so easy to create an excellent song on the spot, especially this sudden situation makes Hugo a little frantic. Creation is needed. It''s a collision of inspiration. Last moment Hugo was still chatting with Jie, you come and I, and the next second is to create a song, which is really not a normal rhythm. No guitar was found at the scene. This sudden move by Jay Leno completely disrupted the program''s pre-planning, and there was no guitar prepared at the scene! This immediately caused everyone to be in a hurry. Seeing this chaotic situation, Hugo laughed happily, "Jie, if you want to count me, I think it''s more reliable to prepare in advance." In the face of Hugo''s ridicule, Jie is not shy at all, "If it doesn''t work, I don''t think Perry will mind lending his guitar to you temporarily." Perry refers to the "Tonight Show" live band. member. "It seems that I have no chance to escape today." Hugo laughed blankly with a helpless expression, but at this time everyone was still looking for the guitar. Joseph, standing in the audience, gave Hugo a sign that Samora was going to the car. I got a guitar in there. There was no guitar at the scene, but there was an acoustic guitar in Hugo''s car for a long time, so Samora must have gone to get that one. After Hugo got the hint, he knew he needed to delay some time, and then turned the topic to Mr. Rabbit, "So, little rabbit, tell me, think of me as Oprah, you know, talk about this relationship, talk about it. Talk about your current thoughts, give me some inspiration, and hit me." After talking about Hugo, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Jie, as if saying, "Today we should send Oprah a reward..." And Jie also shrugged and said, "I want to watch the Oprah talk show tonight. Rate performance can be regarded as reward..." This exchange of eyes caused the audience to chuckle. Mr. Rabbit stood in the position, but couldn''t laugh. He hesitated for a while holding the microphone, "Uh...I, I have been with her for ten years, yes, ten years. We met in tenth grade. , She is perfect, but I..." Mr. Rabbit pointed to his outfit, "I am Mr. Rabbit." Just two sentences settled the atmosphere of the scene, and everyone listened quietly. "But we are still together. She took my hand. Later she was admitted to the University of Chicago, and I became a car repairer and followed her to Chicago." Mr. Rabbits language is simple, Even a little pale, fragmentedly expounding the story, "We used to fantasize about the future, I want to marry her, I want to spend my whole life with her, I want to have three children with her, two girls and a boy..." But precisely Such plain language makes this story full of weight of reality. "But you know, life is not so beautiful. I can''t give her the life of her dreams. Three years ago, she went to New York to find a way out, but I stayed in Chicago to give her a future and worked hard. Later... Later She was engaged to a Wall Street man. I tried to save this relationship, but after struggling for two years, I finally let go." Mr. Rabbits words have no power or color, but they have a calm appeal. , Let everyone settle down. "I have been having the same dream recently. It was when we first came to Chicago. We lived together. I had to go to work every morning. She got up early every day, insisted on making breakfast for me, and then watched me go. Go to work. You know, she is actually a very lazy girl. What she liked most in high school was to sleep late. We only met because she was late after sleeping. But... She quietly sets the alarm clock every day and puts it in hers. Under the pillow, so that it wont wake me up and let me sleep a little longer. She made breakfast for me for five years, you know, five years..." Having said that, Mr. Rabbit stopped, and the whole lecture hall was silent, "I...I," he tried to say something more, but found his voice choked and weakened, "I tried to forget her, I Trying to move on, but it is really too difficult." Hugo took the guitar that Samora handed over, but didn''t worry about starting to create, but quietly watching the man in the funny rabbit suit, even the always funny and humorous Jie quieted down, vaguely Hugo seemed to see Jie turned his head and wiped the corner of his eyes, but Hugo was not sure, because he was also immersed in his thoughts at the moment. He thought of his father and mother. How did Adam come over these years? How did he endure and persevere over those long years? He was still alone all these years, because he couldn''t forget Lena, or because he was jealous of himself. Thinking of this, Hugo felt a little heavy. Mr. Rabbit''s words are only a few words, fragmented, pale and feeble, and even unable to piece together a complete story, let alone tearing people into tears, but his simple story is full of helplessness and sadness. Ten years, how many ten years are there in life? All the sweet, hard work, hardships, quarrels, confrontations, happiness, and joys vanished at the moment when one side turned around, and then turned into memories that can never be changed or moved forward. Many times, memories are hurtful. Hugo heard the choking in Mr. Rabbit''s voice, and his heart trembled slightly. The sparks in his mind were ignited like this. His fingertips touched the cold strings, and with a light hook, the acoustic guitar was refreshing. And the moving string sound rang. Before the brain reacted, the touch of the fingertips had already outlined a melody. The slight trembling was the composition of the music melody, and it was the resonance of inner emotions. The most moving melody in the world is always the most sincere emotion in the heart. Just like this time, there is only an acoustic guitar and no other instruments, but it outlines the turbulence and vicissitudes of the heart. It is only two eight beats. Makes the eyes flushed. "You once held my hand tightly, but in the end you left me, maybe I will never meet you again. Tell me how can I fill the emptiness in my heart, what will life be like without love? Every understanding All of us know that we have always shared joys and sorrows, and I don''t want this so-called freedom at all. Will all this pain disappear by itself?" The hand that I held tightly for ten years suddenly loosened, and then parted ways and opened up a new life of my own, but is it really that simple to say goodbye to the past? Hugos slightly low and hoarse voice came through the microphone. The vicissitudes of life from deep in his heart melted into that sad and beautiful melody. This is not a folk song like sunburn. It''s pure rock and metal rock, but it lacks drums and bass at this time, which is slightly thin, but the tenderness and delicateness of the acoustic guitar has been fully displayed, which quieted all the audience on the scene, and the shock was blown away. Come: It turns out that metal rock can also be performed like this. "Will all this pain disappear on its own?" This simple and pale question, but full of desperate grief, as if seeing those tearful eyes lifted up, the bitterness of the heart reflected in the full of tears And the pain, instantly turned into a black hole, swallowing everyone in, and then surrounded by endless darkness. In a few words, Mr. Rabbits state of mind was clearly outlined, and the whole person seemed to be floating in the air, unable to see the future and return to the past. He could only be hung weakly in the air, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldnt. Get rid of the inability to escape, this kind of haunting life swallows all the vitality and all the joy "Whenever I look around, I never see you. I know that I still have a long, long way to go (1...a...way.t0.), before I can say goodbye to you... " Hugo''s voice began to rise with the guitar strings, and all the negative emotions were vented in an instant, just like a thunderstorm in summer. The sun was still shining at the first moment, and the rainstorm hit the next second. The beans were big. The raindrops made the whole world blurred, leaving only a hazy piece. Mr. Rabbit was suddenly defeated in this way, and all the lines of defense in his body were defeated. He slumped down his shoulders in embarrassment, like a three-year-old child who was abandoned by his mother in the amusement park. The noise around him remained the same, but he was crying loudly. He cried, but no one paid any attention to him. He was left alone crying loudly. The noise and heat of the world only made his loneliness sadder. He wanted to find an exit, but all was in vain, he could only stand in place and wander constantly. That kind of loneliness, that kind of despair, that kind of sadness hit him like lightning, causing all defenses to fall apart. "Oh... I still have a long, long way to go Before I can say goodbye to the life I used to, I will forget you and forget you." Hugos song is like a cry, like a warrior rushing into the storm, and he vents all the pain deep in his heart heartily. Tears melted in the rainstorm, the sky flashed with thunder, but he was fearless. Angrily releases the emotions completely, and the song from the soul reaches the sky. Ten years, a long ten years, it takes countless efforts to go through these ten years, and forgetting these ten years requires more energy, this is not an easy task. Before forgetting these ten years, you are forgetting ten years. Before all the bits and pieces in life, there is still a long, long way to go before forgetting the "you" who has been hand in hand for ten years. But this time, I was alone on this road. I was alone, lonely, fearful, sad, hurt, and I was left alone to admit that this road was too hard, too painful, and too difficult. "The long road (...way.t0. Just like the past ten years, the road ahead is still long and confused, the bitterness of which only one can taste. Tears burst the bank instantly at this moment, not because of sadness, but because of catharsis. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation vote and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.). Chapter 901： Emotional catharsis \"& In the summer of 1975, Lena Lancaster left Lanches and spread her wings towards her dream. Adam Lancaster tried to save, tried to fight, tried to fight, but to no avail, he He could only choose to let go, so he signed the divorce agreement that Lena sent back, and then went to apply for cancellation of their marriage relationship. Because Adam knew that he had to let go, and he still had Hugo. Saying goodbye to the beautiful ten years in the memory of Adam and Lena, Adam focused all his thoughts on Hugo. In order to retain Lena''s perfect image in Hugo''s heart, and to allow Hugo to grow up healthy, Adam was burdened. The shackles locked himself in a cage, trapped in the small town of Lanches forever. Nineteen years have passed since then. How long did it take for Adam to finish the long journey of saying goodbye to Lena, how did Adam persist in Hugos hatred and rejection to this day... Hugo doesnt know, but whenever he Thinking of Adams stiff and fierce face, the emotions in his heart were surging. He could not help but hate Lena. Because of Lenas selfishness, Adam had to bear such a shackle; he also hated himself because of his blindness. Adam had to accommodate him again and again. "Will such pain disappear by itself?" Hugo was asking for Mr. Rabbit, for Adam, and for himself. "The harm from the beautiful memory makes me invisible. When I turn on the TV, I see you as if you are there. There is always someone in the crowd like you. Your figure is everywhere. I try not to care about it.\" They all say that memories are beautiful, and they all say, I dont care about everlasting time, only care about once they have... But in many cases, the memories you once have become the best weapon to hurt yourself, and there is no possibility of defense, no ability to resist, no The remaining power to fight back can only linger under the pressure of memories. The similar faces in the crowd, the trance flashing in the familiar environment, the repeated memories of daily life...like poison, slowly gnawing into my heart. So, Mr. Rabbit said, "I tried to forget her, I tried to move on, but it was really too difficult.\" Therefore, Hugo weaves a heartbreaking picture in that moving melody, "Whenever I look around, I never see you. I know that I still have a long, long way to go. Before I say goodbye to you, oh, I still have a long, long way to go, to say goodbye to you before I can say goodbye to my previous life." Hugo''s eyes were a little moist involuntarily. He knew that parting is always so painful and memories are always so hurtful, but this is precisely life. The present at this moment will become a memory in the next second, and the next second now It is the future at this moment. If you are immersed in the past forever, you will eventually just confine yourself in the endless "memories\", and you will never see the future. Hugo is like this. He said goodbye to Uma without resentment, as if he were a stranger, so he could move on with ease, but Uma was always trapped in a guilty past; Adam was like this. , He bid farewell to Lena, leaving all the memories of his youth and frivolous time in the past, smiled and grieved, he said goodbye to Lena, just guarding Hugo to live. Hugo believes that Mr. Rabbit should do the same. It is not that time will heal everything, but that he will save himself. In fact, he is the only one who can save himself. "I wish you everything, I hope you get everything good, I just hope you remember me occasionally, even though I am so sad now, I will eventually find my love, this moment will come, and I will eventually Head forward.\" Hugo sang loudly, weaving the inner relief into the melody to release it. This is a metal rock, not a lingering sad love song, nor a comfortable and fresh folk song, but a combination of all the negative emotions in the heart. The metal rock vented heartily, so when the chorus was sung, Hugo''s voice began to release amazing energy, presenting the most real emotions deep in the heart in the melody. Mr. Rabbit was sobbing at this time. He was completely immersed in the whole song. The melody and the lyrics seemed to sing in the depths of his soul, constantly tearing every part of his soul. The negative emotions were released, like squeezing out the toxin bit by bit. The painful struggle made him dance like a thorn bush, and the hot and biting pain made the tears so turbulent and so unreasonable. More than Mr. Rabbit, the whole scene was plunged into that kind of anxiety. Maybe not everyone has experienced that long emotional journey, maybe not everyones love is vigorous and unforgettable, maybe not everyones life is ups and downs; but everyone has their own love in their lives, Maybe its family, love, or friend, but everyone has their own story of parting, but everyone has their own unique emotional experience. At this time, Hugos emotions hidden in the singing are the same. So real and touching, with gentle and delicate steps on the softest part of the heart, tears were already in the eyes before I realized it. Sitting on the red sofa chair, Jies emotions were also a bit turbulent at this time. Jie and his wife Mavis married in 1980, but the two of them did not have children, but chose to become the DINK family. However, in the early 1990s, the term "DINK family\" did not even appear, and it was not a common phenomenon in the Western world. Both of them were under tremendous pressure, but Mavis always held his hand. , Has persisted. Last year, Jie''s mother passed away; this year, Jie''s father also passed away. It was an extremely difficult period for Jie, but he was not alone on the road because of the company of Mavis. "The long road (...way..., this is not only the time to forget a relationship, but also to persist a relationship to the last time, especially in the bustling world of Hollywood, we must insist on a sincere, emotional end. Only those in the game know how difficult it is. At this moment, Jie suddenly thought of the more than ten years that Mavis had accompanied him through, and the turbulent heart made him a little gaffe in an instant. "I still have a long, long way to go. Before I can say goodbye to you, oh, I still have a long, long way to go. Before I can say goodbye to the life I used to, I will say goodbye to you.\" Hugos singing gradually disappeared in the lecture hall, but it didnt stop for a long time, like the scent of jasmine, the petals have withered, but the scent lingers in the air, making people involuntarily want to close their eyes and use their nose to calm down. Feel the waves quietly. The turbulent heart lake gradually calmed down in the lazy afternoon sun. Mr. Rabbit is still standing, with tears still on his face, but the smile on the corner of his mouth is quietly outlined, even he himself did not notice. Jie took two deep breaths, "Very well, Hugo, you made the''Tonight Show'' terrible. I''m already worried about ratings." This simple sentence made the audience chuckle, but The laughter was a bit scattered, and obviously everyone did not get rid of the emotions, including Jie, including Hugo, "But... you are sure that this was made by you just now, because you know, I dont seem to have anything. When you saw it, you were holding a guitar, and then suddenly... pedaling, music came out like this, and then there was a mess in the scene...", Jies description made all the audience burst into laughter. The moving scene just now was mixed by Jie, and it was immediately full of joy. The audience realized that their tears and noses were all mixed together, so embarrassed. . What''s even more funny is that nearly 80 reporters gathered on the scene, and their situation is not much better. They are all tiring their appearances in a panic. But there is no doubt that compared to the last "Oprah talk show\", this time a reporter and audience witnessed the magical moment just now, and witnessed Hugos fingertips together. The shock of music. Hugo chuckled lightly, "I don''t know, are you sure that the description just now is a good thing? If it''s a good thing, I will admit that I did it on the spot, if not, then I will firmly deny it. !\" Hugo''s response made everyone burst into laughter. Even Mr. Rabbit jumped up again, expressing his support for Hugo with his whole body movements. "So, I think that is true?" Jie said while nodding his head, "I mean, you only took seven steps to make a song on another show. That''s Really. Because you did it again just now, I think the entire sword making process is only a few dozen seconds.\" "I have an ominous hunch, no, no, I firmly deny this. We had colluded everything just now." Hugo said firmly. In fact, there was some redness in his eyes at this time. The song is like a thorn deep in my heart I can''t notice it at all, but when I pull it out, I realize how painful the wound is. This is Lancaster''s pain, and now it is also Hugo''s pain. "I won''t buy it. So many viewers will not buy it. Don''t worry, we won''t force you to make another song." Jie smiled and patted Hugo on the shoulder, but then his face turned. "But I think the tickets for today''s concert will be a good compensation." The audience screamed immediately, knowing that the tickets for the "Road to Glory\" tour are really hard to find. "I will close my fingers and pray for you good luck." Faced with Jie''s request for tickets again, Hugo responded in this way, causing the screams on the scene to turn into laughter. "Don''t worry, I will find a way to enter your concert site." Jie said not to be outdone, "So, today''s show is here," Jie just got the guide''s reminder, the amount of recording today is far away It was far more than the forty minutes of an episode, so he had to rush to the end, "Thank you Hugo Lancaster, I hope your movie and tour will continue to maintain momentum, and we will see you next time!" (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 902： Craze \"& Jie gave Hugo a big hug and whispered in Hugos ear, Thank you for attending and wish you good luck in the evening performance." Jie knows very well that there are no 100 or 80 TV shows that Hugo can attend today, and Hugo is willing to give "Tonight Show" a face, which is definitely a great honor. What''s more, here is Chicago, including Oprah talk show, including many talk show base camps, Tonight Show can be described as a tiger''s mouth extraction, ground breaking on Tai Sui''s head, the recording of this episode also has a more profound meaning. Hugo also has no politeness. He patted Paijie on the back and said with a smile, Next time you will participate in the tour, remember to say it in advance and I will tell you the time when the tickets will be sold. "Hugo didn''t say that he would give away tickets, but asked Jie to buy the tickets himself. This sentence immediately made Jie haha ??laugh. Originally Jie thought that there was enough time for todays show, but in fact, the interview time was still too short. Jie didnt discuss Hugos final moments of creation, nor did he mention Mr. Rabbits feelings again; Jie didnt ask Glory to Deaths next plan. He didnt ridicule two funny stories during the tour, and even the female fans who have been buzzing recently did not mention the time when the medicine was taken; Jie did not mention the scandal between Hugo and Sandra, nor did he mention the anecdotes about the filming process. ... However, The Tonight Show is not Oprah Talk Show. The story behind the discovery is not what Jie is good at. It is probably also one of the important reasons why Hugo is willing to choose the Tonight Show. Now countless eyes are locked. In Hugo, I want to analyze Hugo, but obviously Hugo is not keen on it. Therefore, this issue of "Tonight Show" is already very rewarding. Although the program group kept the audience in the lecture hall so that Hugo could leave the room smoothly, the fact is that the crowd from the outside of the lecture hall has not dispersed for a long time. When Hugo rises, there are still more than 6,000 people in the University of Chicago. The crowd flocked, and the bustling scene raised the eyes of the reporters on the spot. As Hugo said, this is like a soldier''s stadium that is about to kick off the World Cup. The enthusiasm and focus of the audience is like the loyal fans who are still reserving for the four-year football feast, releasing all their enthusiasm at the moment when the World Cup is about to rise. If someone is willing to look down from above, you can see that the University of Chicago is like a turbulent heat wave slowly moving from the south side of the school gate, like a torrent rushing toward the gate, and finally the sky in front of the school gate with a volcanic eruption. Rendered into a magnificent red, the burning clouds in the sky became the most spectacular and magnificent embellishment this afternoon. As night fell, the feast was brought to an end. "The Tonight Show" was officially aired three days later. There is no doubt that this show has attracted the attention of countless viewers, because in the past three days, the reports of reporters have been seen in all major newspapers and magazines. Countless times, although the reporters did not have spoilers, their descriptions of the atmosphere of the scene, the outlines of the laughter on the scene, and the narration of Hugo himself have attracted a lot of attention. The "Tonight Show" broadcasted on Click c TV "The biggest competitor every night is the "David Letterman Late Night Show. tzletterpz" of cb Turtle TV. The origin of these two shows actually comes from the "Tonight Show" dispute. David Letterman originally thought he would take over the "Tonight Show" after Johnny Carson''s promotion, but he didn''t expect to hit the c and finally chose Jay Leno, in order to fight to the end with Jay, David went to the same stage and promoted a brand new talk show, David Letterman Late Night Show Two mortal enemies are tit-for-tat, plus c TVs new late-night talk show Politically incorrect pplt. "So, the talk show competition from Monday to Friday night from 11:35 to 12:35 has officially entered a fever pitch. In the past two years, the three have always won each other''s wins and losses. It can be said to be very lively. The fierce competition has also made the late-night talk show full of entertainment. However, tonights ratings competition seems to be showing an inverted trend. The "David Letterman Late Night Show" attracted only 3.8 million viewers, while the "Political Incorrect" was slightly better, 3.9 One hundred thousand, but still a difficult brother, especially when compared with the results of "Tonight Show". The Tonight Show attracted a total of 7.83 million viewers that night, among which the viewership for the 18 to 49 years old reached 3.1. This data both created Johnny Carson in 1992. The highest result since Lisheng Tonight Show" on 22nd Johnny Carson, the king of a generation of talk show, attracted 50 million viewers to watch the episode of "Lizheng" Tonight Show. This data is probably the peak that can never be surpassed. Because this is a late night show, every November Programs that were promoted to broadcast after half past two, the average viewership of the program can reach 5 million is a huge success, and the average viewership can exceed 1.8 is an absolute weekly champion. In this comparison, you can see Johnny Card Mori''s power was over. But in the same way, the "Tonight Show" Hugo Lanstern Special also set a record, not only easily defeating the two major competitors, but also the 7 million viewership is the best result of all late-night talk shows since 1992. , Not to mention the ratings as high as 3.1. After 11:30 in the evening, most of the audiences between the ages of 18 and 49 have already fallen asleep, making it more difficult to create success. During the broadcast of the program, the highest peak actually came from the moment when Hugo imitated Oprah Winfrey, which attracted 8.13 million viewers. As Hugo and Jie expected, "Oprah" became the biggest gain after the show was broadcast, but it created a strong advertising effect. In the next issue of "Oprah Talk Show", this talk show The queen also ridiculed this matter-she and Jie''s relationship is also very good. In addition, the "Tonight Show" program process is also full of countless highlights and slots. The most touching moment is tantamount to the creation of "Long Road.... This time, no one is asking questions, not only because of the past. A year of glory to death has confirmed Hugos talent, not only because countless spectators and reporters actually witnessed the birth of this moment, but also because of the Matthew effect. Prior to this, the Matthew effect also existed: when people saw Hugo taking any work, the first reaction was to ask questions, from "smelling fragrance and knowing women" to "life and death speed", because Hugo had a lot of history. Because the follow-up impact of the Golden Raspberry Award is obvious. But now, Hugo''s success again and again has obviously reversed the journalists'' thinking, and now when the Matthew effect is also working, it has evolved into subconsciously praised words. Long Road" This song attracted countless attention immediately after the show was broadcast. This metal rock song performed with acoustic guitar has a unique charm, which far exceeds the subsequent effect created by the original Sunburn 0000rn). It immediately ignited the discussion of all media, all music critics, and all audiences, and its popularity was close to the Road to Glory Tour. At the concert in Miami, there were even 300 fans who organized and sang "a long way" on the spot, which surprised the glorious members and became one of the biggest highlights of the night. It can be said that the "Tonight Show" has made history with the help of the movie power of "Life and Death Speed" and the tour heat of "Road to Glory". This episode of the show caused widespread reverberation after it was broadcast, and the topic of the show continued until three weeks later. They can also be mentioned in the radio conversation, and the rebroadcast of the program itself attracted 3.91 million viewers, which is really shocking. From this small detail, we can see that from "Schindler''s List" to "Pulp Fiction" to "Speed ??of Life and Death", the incredible success of one masterpiece after another has been superimposed and has undergone qualitative changes. To grow into a top actor in the true sense, and to take another step on the road to becoming a superstar. After the "Pulp Fiction", which won the Palme d''Or, is released, what height will this boom reach? Many people can''t wait to reveal it. However, "Pulp Fiction" seems to be released for a while, but "Life and Death Speed" is still in theaters. This work, which set off a box office frenzy two weeks before its release, is undoubtedly the real hot spot. . Easily defeated two comedy movies during the premiere weekend in the second week of the release, it once again defeated three movies with a box office of tens of millions at the weekend. "Life and Death Speed" entered the third week of the release. Focus, and this week, "Life and Death Speed" will face the test of another comedy movie, which is also the fourth comedy that has been confronted since the movie was released. I have to say that this is really a fate that makes people laugh and cry. Obviously, "Life and death per hour" can be regarded as a comedy killer at present. The kid makes a move etng. even. nh. "tz", this movie starring Macaulay Culkin, was released by Universal Pictures. After Macaulay became famous with "Home Alone", it became so popular that it was hailed as being able to become Xiulan Boer. fepp) after the greatest child star. This "Little Ghost" film was produced by MGM Pictures and published by Universal Pictures. Although it has received a lot of attention, it is generally regarded by the media as the weakest challenge since "Life and Death Speed" was released. However, immediately after "Little Ghosts" is the most watched work in the summer of this year, "The Lion King". It can be foreseen that the severe test of "Life and Death" is about to come. This is also the last of the "New York Post". It''s a life-saving straw. What kind of results the biggest dark horse in the summer of 19ql can finally create, and whether it can break the box office record of Terminator, maybe the box office decline performance in the next two weeks can be determined. The answer will be announced soon. Chapter 903： Catch up \"& Macaulay Culkins actor career has come to an end. This may be the judgment of the whole Hollywood on this gifted child. Because of the greed and insatiability of his father, known as the "Hell''s Gate Dog", the major production companies have begun to hate dealing with Macaulay. Even if he is considered the most popular child star in Hollywood. In 1994, Macaulay has three movies about to be released, and his salary in these three movies has reached as high as 8 million US dollars, which is the highest paid child star in Hollywood. But that''s all, the unreasonable Macaulay, plus the money-thinning, unearned, and insatiable Culkins fighting endlessly for Macaulays huge fortune, plus Macaulays two roles last year. Both the box office and the reputation of this work are very general, so Macaulay gradually disappeared from the list of cooperation with major production companies. After filming "Master Weiweikuo(.)\" at the beginning of the year, Macaulay has not received a new script for half a year. This has not been possible in the past two years. Macaulays father has not yet Aware of this, he was picking better works for his son in a wild word, but the history that Hugo knew clearly showed: This is the end of Macaulay''s peak period. Since then, Macaulay waited until 2002 before returning to the stage, but it was poisoned at that time. Obsessed with addiction, he no longer possesses the aura and cuteness of his childhood, so he is completely reduced to a third-line actor. But that''s all in the future. This year, Macaulay has two more works to be released in the second half of the year. "The Little Ghost Moves\" is only his first work in 1994, so everything looks beautiful, for The promotion of "Little Ghosts" Macaulay and his parents are very hardworking-this work has brought Macaulay 8 million dollars in salary income. Last week, during an interview, Macaulay''s father also uttered a lot of words, "Hugo''s pay is only six million, he and Mike () are not on the same level at all." Although everyone knows that Macaulays father, Christopher-Kit-Culkin (. .) is a stupid mad dog, he will be in front of the media from time to time, but this time Kitts remarks are clearly " The absurd remarks that were instigated by the New York Post were really ridiculous. Not only did the media fail to give the New York Post any support, they also mocked Kitt as a "frog at the bottom of the well." When Hugo took the film "Life and Death Hour", the final remuneration was 6 million, instead of the 8 million that was initially negotiated. This was because Hugo took the initiative to reduce the remuneration for the crew to save the budget, but the box office dividend rose to twelve. A percentage point, we can also see the crews trust in Hugos box office appeal. Only an ignorant person like Kit would think that Hugos salary of six million is a ridiculous figure. Strictly speaking, Hugos "Pulp Fiction\" film pay is even lower, only two hundred and fifty thousand dollars, but obviously Hugo and the other actors who took $250,000 are not on the same level at all. But the "New York Post\" now has no retreat. They can only "release Kit" and let Kit bite people everywhere like a mad dog in front of the media. While despising Hugo, they also let more people. He focused his attention on the "little devil''s move\". The "New York Post\" can only hope now that Macaulay, the greatest child star of the 20th century second only to Shirley-Deng Bo, can once again bloom his magic, burst out a strong box office, and complete the "speed of life and death." "The sniper. Therefore, the "New York Post" on the one hand stimulated Kitt behind the scenes, let him speak loudly, and attracted media firepower; on the other hand, it praised the "little devil''s move" and even conducted an exclusive interview with Macaulay. Promote the publicity as much as possible to ** and attract more audiences. Unfortunately, the facts have proved that publicity is always just a means. The audience is not a fool. It is the work itself that really decides the outcome. "The Little Ghost Moves\" still continues the style of the "Home Alone\" series, but obviously the audience is no longer buying it. Macaulays magical charm has been squandered in the "Home Alone" series. Last year, the two works have been exhausted. This time, "Little Ghost Moves" is a complete failure. The premiere scale of two thousand theaters, As a result, the single-library box office did not even break through three thousand. In the final premiere weekend, the box office revenue was only 5.5 million yuan, which made investors MGM Pictures and publisher Universal Pictures very bitter. "New York Post\" Even more speechless. As for the third weekend of "Life and Death Speed", just as all the media predicted, it did not accept any challenge at all. The popular ratings of "Tonight Show" is the best proof. "Life and Death Hour" only paid 4% of the box office loss this week, making all the media scream, "Chicago Tribune" news headline "Macauley: Dad, why don''t you buy a ticket to see me The movie? \" It has become the biggest laugh this week, and Kitt''s previous remarks have become the focus of ridicule by the major media. This made Kit angrily and yelled at the media without a word, but his remarks were nothing new, and he repeated the glory of "Home Alone" over and over again, which is not worth mentioning. Compared to Kitt, the box office drop of "Life and Death" is really worthy of such adjectives as "terrible". A box office drop of 4%. This data is worth celebrating no matter which movie or time period it is placed in. What''s more, it''s even more amazing in the third week of the movie''s release. No one will forget that "Life and Death Speed" last weeks weekend box office was 27 million U.S. dollars, and after deducting a 4% drop this week, it means "Life and Death Speed" this weeks weekend for three days. Take 25.9 million U.S. dollars! In the previous week, the "New York Post\" also hoped that the box office drop of this week''s "speed of life and death" could exceed 80%, and an avalanche occurred; but the professional evaluation of the media believed that the rate of decline of "speed of life and death" this week was absolutely absolute. No more than 35 percent. Now, "Life and Death Hour" used the most direct and effective box office number to hand in a perfect answer sheet! A drop of only 4%. What does this show? It shows that the competitors did not put any pressure on the "speed of life and death" at all, whether it was the newly released "Little Ghost Move" or the ferocious "wolf" that came last week. Neither "Urban Hillbilly 2" nor "Modern Primitives" were able to cause trouble with "Speed ??of Life and Death". On the contrary, because of the bad reputation of all newly released movies for four consecutive weeks, all audiences were swarming toward "life and death." Screening venues flooded in at an hourly rate, thus creating this incredible miracle! In the face of such a decline, Kitts profanity is even more comical. "Little ghost moves\" hardly creates any impact on "life and death speed\". It seems to be papery. He has not had time for physical contact. It has been ruined. This became the most joyful comparison in the third week of June. The box office at the premiere for three consecutive weeks has reached 20 million. This is undoubtedly the most sensational event in the North American film market. This has also become the "Jurassic Park", the second consecutive three-week weekend box office in North American film history exceeded two thousand. Wans work, "Life and Death Hour"s third week weekend box office is second only to "Jurassic Park" and is currently the second in North American film history! At this time, people discovered that the "speed of life and death" has been quietly recorded in the history of sword imaging. The premiere weekend was a blockbuster and ranked eighth in the history of filming; the box office of the next week only lags behind the "Jurassic Park", "Batman (Batman)\" and "Home Alone 2" rose to the fourth place in movie history; the box office continued to chop the waves in the third week, and only "Jurassic Park" was left in front of the box office on the weekend of the third week. Ranked runner-up in film history! Can anyone expect such a sturdy result of "Life and Death"? No one! Not even Hugo! At the weekend box office of 25.9 million US dollars, there was no competitor at all. "Life and death per hour\" easily completed the three consecutive North American championships! Such power is enough to make any competitor fearful. The soft persimmon, but it turned out to be a powerful masterpiece, this made all the competitors miserable. If they had known this, they would not touch this mold, but now, it is too late. Under the pressure of "Life and Death Speed", "Wolf" broke the box office drop of 35%, barely reaching the pass line, but unfortunately the box office fell behind a little bit in the first week, and a little bit behind the next week. It has been further expanded, and the cumulative results of 37 million US dollars in two weeks made it impossible for Columbia Pictures to relax; and the box office of "Modern Primitive\" and "Urban Hillbilly 2\" also fell by as much as percent. forty. The top five at the final box office in the third week of June were "Life and Death Hour", "Wolf", "Modern Primitive", "Urban Hillbilly\" and "Little Ghosts". According to the box office data of "Life and Death" in the same period in the third week, the performance of "Terminator 2" was over, and the box office of "Terminator 2" in the third week was only less than 15 million yuan, compared with "Life and Death" There is a big gap in speed. From here, we can see the influence of the praise of film critics and audiences on the long-term sales. "Life and Death Hour" broke the 100 million threshold at the box office in three weeks, and stubbornly reached the 110 million US dollar position. Before that, the "New York Post" had a hardened beak and absolutely refused to admit defeat. , But the shadow of failure still came to Colin-Mayers head uncontrollably. They only persisted for a week, and they didnt even wait for the powerful attack of the Lion King next week. They just watched life and death. Speed\" has crossed the 100 million U.S. dollar threshold. With the 11% drop in the box office the next week and 4% in the third week, the "New York Post" did not have any strength to fight back. In just three weeks, it was completely defeated! The box office gambling game has been divided, and it quickly surpassed everyone''s imagination: So, what about the bet? (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass . Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 904： Public apology \"& When "Life and Death Hour" appeared at the box office at the premiere, in fact, people already knew that the balance of winning and losing in this box office gambling game had already tilted, and the 30 million-level premiere data had almost booked a 100 million box office seat. , But no one expected that the day when the victory or defeat was settled would come so soon. "Life and death per hour" only took three weeks-or more accurately, 17 days, it broke through 100 million US dollars at the box office and achieved a strong victory. The "New York Post" almost lost without much struggle. Dropped this bet. Neither the "wolf" with high hopes or the "little trick" among the short ones can snipe the "speed of life and death". On the contrary, it has made the "speed of life and death" a gorgeous summer stall. Counterattack. In the past three weeks, the performance of "Life and Death Speed" is perfect, almost without any loopholes, from the grand premiere, to the enthusiastic reaction of the audience, to the praise of film critics, and finally Evolved into a box office victory, the whole process went smoothly, and the box office broke out even more naturally. "New York Post\" Although struggling, the more they struggled, the more powerless they became, and they could only become clowns in the end. Colin Mailer knew that no amount of sophistry would be useful. If you were to speak harder, it would only make the "New York Post" more embarrassing. What''s more, when other media came to ridicule, they would be completely humiliated. Extending the head is a knife, and shrinking the head is also a knife. It is not as good as the "New York Post\" to admit the mistake first, but it can win the public''s favor. As a result, just as the movie box office rankings were announced on the weekend of the third week of June, the "New York Post\" had already known three days in advance that the "speed of life and death" had a box office of over 100 million, so their letter of apology was also official as soon as possible. Published. "Sorry()!\" The huge red apology font became the front page of the "New York Post\" this day. There is only this sentence in the entire layout, and the **** red has a powerful impact, shocking every reader. Colin surrendered so swiftly and swiftly that it was unexpected to many people. They thought that Colin would entangle for a while, then have a fight with Hugo, and finally reluctantly surrender under the strong pressure of the media. After all, bowing to the artist is not an easy task, especially for the uncrowned king, it is more uncomfortable than killing them. This is not about winning or losing, but about dignity. But Colin didn''t have any struggles, and he admitted his mistakes without any urging from other media. Although there is no room for sophistry, this... is still too weird. However, after reading the "New York Post\" article, it won''t be weird, because Colin obviously didn''t intend to bow his head. "This is just a movie''s success or failure, but the victory of box office numbers still cannot change our view of''Life and Death Speed''. Such a terrible work has been so sought after by the audience. This is a step backwards for Hollywood! More importantly, the box office success of this work is not only Lancaster''s victory alone, but also a terrible case of being a top artist: Lancaster''s arrogance will only continue to boost his arrogance, and it will be like this in the future. The situation will become more and more serious, and with it will be the internal decay of Hollywood. We can already foresee the collapse of Hollywood''s golden age. However, this newspaper does what it says, victory is victory, and failure is failure. In this gambling on the box office, "Life and Death Hour" won, and this newspaper will fulfill its promise and formally express its sincere apologies to Hugo Lancaster. \" The "New York Post\" article is very long, almost occupying the entire page. They analyzed in detail the harm of the success of "Life and Death" to Hollywood, and Hugo''s bad temper as an artist role model will cause The subsequent negative impact. It can almost be said to be alarmist, it was almost "Hugo will be the beginning of Hollywood''s collapse". However, after consoling from the perspective of a painstaking person who is worried about the prospects of Hollywood, at the end of the article, the "New York Post\" made another gesture of "willing to bet to lose", not only apologizing formally, but also portraying itself as an upright person. , The image of a gentleman who fulfills his promises. I have to say that Colin does have a good set of things. The front page is just a sentence "I''m sorry" that attracted everyone''s attention, and the subsequent articles have created a perfect image of himself and belittled a lot." Speed ??of life and death" and Hugo, this is a martyr''s posture that is awe-inspiring and would rather die than surrender. If you dont know why, Ill wipe out tears after reading this article, and Im deeply moved by the "New York Post\"''s persecution of the overall situation. It can be seen that even if Colin lost, he still lost very decently. For a long time to come, the "New York Post\" will become the focus of attention, and they can also restore a lot of reputation. Therefore, this "Break of a Strong Man\" is definitely a bargain. But Colin missed one point: The so-called focus cannot be achieved by unilateral planning, it needs the cooperation of the media. This is also the reason why the relationship between reporters and entertainers has been blurred because they need each other and restrict each other. This time, Colin''s abacus obviously fell through. The "New York Post\" apologized with the scarlet letter on the front page. Such a big news should have caused a sensation in the United States. After all, they are the top ten newspapers in the United States, and many media colleagues must be very happy to get down and go black." The New York Post\" came to the limelight. Colin waited for this moment, so that the image of "New York Post\" of bitter hatred and enduring humiliation was completely established. However, unexpectedly, the day after the "New York Post\" apologized, none of the media reported this incident: note that there was no one! Even the small newspapers in the New York area did not report it! As if "New York Post" The newspaper\" didn''t apologize at all, as if the earth-shattering news yesterday did not appear at all. In an instant, Colin''s expression changed. What does this mean? First, it means that the apology of the "New York Post\" cannot create a more far-reaching influence; second, if the media does not cooperate, it becomes the "New York Post\" singing a one-man show, bitter revenge There is no way to continue singing the deep bitterness drama. Third, this is the most important thing. The collective ignorance of the media is the exclusion of the "New York Post\". Behind this seems to mean that they have joined forces with the "New York Post\". Impose sanctions. The "New York Post\" put itself in the position of the weak, waiting for other people''s verbal criticism, but now there is no one to cooperate in this scene, and their lonely figure of the weak becomes ridiculous and absurd. Colin immediately panicked: What on earth is going on? If you look it up carefully, it is not difficult to find the truth. Seeing the letter of apology from the "New York Post\", the media naturally flocked to Hugo and asked him what he thought, but Hugo refused to respond. He only said one sentence, "He said the start of the bet, and so is the bet. What he said, victory or defeat is still what he said, these are all his one-man shows, I have never participated in it.\" The media immediately reacted. Hugo was mocking this incident as a self-hype of the "New York Post\", and he did not intend to cooperate with the performance. Subsequently, Rick Rosen, Steven Spielberg, David Geffen and Twentieth Century Fox opened fire and contacted all the news media, begging everyone not to report the "New York Post" apology. Let this matter be completely submerged in a huge wave of news. The media certainly know that this is the self-hype of the "New York Post\", and they are willing to cooperate, that is, for the news and sales. But now, even if they do not report on the "New York Post", they still have many hot spots, especially when they "jointly banned" and were not hated by the big guys before, they are very willing to sell one of these big guys. Face-can also be regarded as an atonement for his previous blockade. As a result, the "New York Post\" became lonely, and their apologies were like scarecrows shivering in the autumn rain. They were both untimely and unconcerned, which made them look like clowns, and countless news trends swarmed in. , Let the "New York Post\" disappear completely in this tsunami. Shame, this is a great shame! Colin simply hated Hugo! However, the "New York Post" could not resist the huge trend of all news media, and could only be overwhelmed. In this gambling game, the "New York Post\" lost even the panties, dignity, and pride. What is even more frightening is that the gambling situation is like sewage in the sewer, disappearing in a blink of an eye, and there will be no clues after that. At the same time, the media are more concerned about the final box office of "Life and Death Speed". One hundred million box office is obviously no longer a problem, so how about 200 million? The data of "Terminator 2" over the same period is 115 million U.S. dollars. The gap between the two has not been widened, but is gradually narrowing. At this time, people finally have to face the fact: "The speed of life and death. "Already have the ability to break the box office myth of "Terminator 2", the only US$200 million action movie in North America. If you compare the summer files of last year, it becomes more interesting. "Night in Seattle" broke the box office record of love movies at the time, and "Schindler''s List" at the end of last year broke the box office record of black and white movies. So this time, "Life and Death Speed\" will also include the box office record of the action movie? The future progress of "Life and Death Speed" obviously depends on the performance of the next few weeks. It is not a paper tiger such as "Little Ghosts", but a real powerhouse such as "The Lion King" and "Forrest Gump"! In the fourth week of June, the "Lion King\" strikes! Originally, all the medias eyes were on the "Lion King\", but because the "speed of life and death" in the third week of the box office reality was too amazing, the media discussion could not help but heated up, and everyone was talking: "Life and death speed" what kind of drop answer sheet will be handed over this week, you know, this time its opponent is "The Lion King"! "The Lion King\" was created by Disney at a cost of 45 million US dollars It caused countless discussions before it was released. Disneys last work "Aladdin\" achieved 217 million. Millions of outstanding achievements have made people full of expectations for the "Lion King" early on. In fact, "The Lion King" has already been screened last week. This time, Disney made a huge breakthrough attempt. They put the "Lion King" spot in the Disneyland. Due to the special nature of Disneyland, the number of tourists that can be accommodated is much higher than that of ordinary theaters. The movie theater only shows this work for 24 hours, so the box office of a single library is obviously not measurable by common sense. As a result, the excellent-quality "Lion King\" used a single-library box office sword of $790,000 to create a peak that no work can surpass in the next two decades. After that, Disney has also continued this kind of screening. The method completely dominates the historical ranking of the box office records of a single library, so that when people count the box office of a single library, they must add different prefixes such as "live-action movie\" and "animated movie\" to indicate distinction. With an incredible score of 790,000 U.S. dollars in a single library, "The Lion King" officially landed on the North American film market in the fourth week of June! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it. A monthly pass for a recommendation vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 905： Fight against the heroes \"& Standing at a height twenty years later, looking back at history, "The Lion King\" is an irreplaceable work in Disneys history. This work has pushed the artistic quality of cartoons to an incredible height. Evolving cartoons into one of the most profitable genres in the North American film market, and at the same time making cartoons have a strong fighting capacity in the Oscar competition, and directly spawned the best animated feature film and the best animated short film a few years later. The birth of the two little golden men then led to the gradual rise of the entire animation market. In 2014, many outstanding animation studios such as Pixar, Lighting Entertainment, DreamWorks and Disney formed a fierce confrontation with Disney, making animation a member of the North American film market that cannot be ignored every year. This shows the historical status of the "Lion King\". In 1994, this history remained unchanged. Even the "\"''s performance against the sky, even the influence of the little butterfly Hugo, could not shake this historical trajectory. The "Lion King" screened in two thousand five hundred and fifty theaters easily won a box office of 40.88 million U.S. dollars. Since last week''s screening was the premiere weekend, the "Lion King\" has become This is the first work in history with a box office of over 40 million U.S. dollars in the second weekend, and with such sturdy historical data, it reached the top in the fourth week of June, and the "\" three consecutive championships officially came to an end. Such a result can be said to be without suspense. "The Lion King\"''s victory is completely expected, and "\"''s three consecutive championships are already an incredible miracle. However, in the face of the "Lion King\" 40 million box office, the performance of "Life and Death Speed" is the most watched! Under the huge impact, "\" handed over a 10% drop answer sheet, allowing the entire North American film market, even in the face of the "Lion King", the performance of "Life and Death" is still so strong, this is what It was a result that really shocked everyone. Not a "wolf", not a "", but a "Lion King". The huge oppression brought by the 40 million-level weekend box office actually only caused the "\" to lose 10% of the box office and hand over two thousand three. With a million-dollar box office, this achievement cannot express the inner shock and surprise with any words of praise. There is no doubt that this is the so-called phenomenon-level performance, and this is the real dark horse! For the fourth consecutive week, the box office exceeded 20 million at the weekend, which also made "\"Officially surpass"" and became the only work in film history to achieve such a result. Naturally, the box office of the fourth week of "Life and Death Speed" was also Ranked first in film history. In just four weeks and one month, "\" completed the triple jump, with outstanding results every week, breaking a series of magical records, and bringing his cumulative box office to 140 million U.S. dollars, a strong surpassing " \"The box office data of 133 million US dollars in the same period, as long as the "speed of life and death\" can persist in this way, there is no doubt about the new history of sword making. In the fourth week of June, "The Lion King", "\" and "Wolf\" respectively occupied the top three spots in the North American weekend box office rankings. Interestingly, this week there is also a high-profile "law enforcement Titans (wyatt.earp released this week, this work invested 63 million, by Kevin Costner and Dennis Quaid, Ji The starring En-Hackerman is a menacing man, but he was completely submerged in the frenzy of "\" and "The Lion King\", and only handed over 7.5 million US dollars in the premiere box office to make Warner Bros. Karma breathed a sigh of boredom, but couldn''t vent at all. In the first week of July, the release of "The Phantom (the., "Zero Blasting (.away, and "I Love Trouble (i...)\" failed to create enough waves. Ya The three big-name works led by Lecce Baldwin (.), Jeff Bridges (jeff.) and Julia Roberts formed a melee, but the chaos expected by the media did not appear. "The Lion King\" undoubtedly won the championship with a box office of 34 million U.S. dollars. "\" In the face of the huge impact, the strong performance finally declined, but the 28% drop is still eye-catching. I won a box office of 16 million US dollars over the weekend and easily continued to stay in the runner-up position. This data is also the first in film history at the box office of the fifth week, and it is half a million US dollars more than the result of "\" in the same period. Among the three new works, only the "Phantom Hero\" barely passed the score, and the 12 million data put it in the third place. Obviously, the astonishing performance of "\" has gradually lost its "surprise" and has gradually been accepted by people. This film has brought its cumulative box office to 160 million U.S. dollars within five weeks of its release. The "dark horse\" Ci is no longer suitable. This is an absolutely domineering masterpiece. When to break the 200 million threshold and when to surpass "\" is the focus of discussion. With the advancement of the summer vacation, people gradually came to understand a fact: 1994 was a classic year. "\" is still strong, "Lion King\" is not to be outdone, followed by "Forrest Gump" debut, followed by "True Lies", then "Ghosts in Disguise", and finally "Burning Eyebrows" Pursue, there is no time to rest during the entire summer, and I will appear on stage after you sing, wonderful round after round. When "Forrest Gump" premiered in the second week of July, the results can only be said to be good, and it did not reach the level of amazing. The score of 24.45 million, narrowly defeated the "Lion King\" 25,000. The tiny data of the US dollar has won the North American weekend box office championship, shattering the "Lion King''s" dream of three consecutive championships. And then "Forrest Gump" in the next week, although it surrendered a 1.3% drop against the sky, astonishing the entire North American market, it was still taken away by the "true lies" and the performance was fundamentally better. Not as strong as "" and "Lion King\". But unexpectedly, this work became more and more courageous in the next battle, and returned to the championship four times before and after the summer, and before the end of the summer vacation, it easily crossed the 200 million threshold of its cumulative box office, and it was incredible. Two hundred and twenty million dollars, the strength of this work directly pushed Tom Hanks, who had just won the Oscar winner in March, to the pinnacle of his career. However, compared to the myth of "Forrest Gump\", "True Lies\" powerful impact, and "Gump in Disguise\" the uncompromising dark horse quality, "\" This movie only invested 28 million U.S. dollars. The magical journey of small cost production runs through the entire summer file, witnessing the debut of various classic works, but still relying on a strong reputation to stick to it, this is the most sighing part. Faced with "Forrest Gump" in the sixth week, surrendered a 33% drop. In the seventh week, faced with "True Lies" again with a 29% drop that fell below everyones eyes. When facing the "Ultimate Witness" in the eighth week, the surprise continued with a 23% drop... It can be said that "\" proved itself with excellent performance time and time again. After the test of time, the classic name of "speed of life and death" was truly recognized, and it became the classic of 1999 together with "true lies." The masterpieces of action movies gathered in this collection will always remain in the long river of history. Relying on such a strong performance, "\" officially passed the 200 million threshold in the fifth week of July, and broke the historical record of "\" with a score of 206 million, officially becoming the box office champion of action movies. The title is in the bag. "\" has not only become Hugo''s fourth consecutive box office work exceeding 100 million yuan, but also the second consecutive Hugo work that has passed the 200 million box office threshold. In fact, strictly speaking, "Schindler''s list\" only broke through the 200 million threshold in early August 1994. That is to say, "\" was the first to reach this result, which caused an uproar in the media, but the following week , "Schindler''s list\" went on to create a miracle with the sword. The two works led by Hugo have won the box office of 200 million U.S. dollars. This is definitely a sensational achievement for the North American film market. If you need to distinguish more in detail, then Hugo in "Schindler''s list" is only a supporting role, and "\" is the real Hugo starring work, which also makes those about "Hugo''s personal box office call" Li\" The voice of questioning shut up in an instant. Hugo did not rely on the cooperation of big-name actors or the call of big-name directors. Through the work "Speed ??of Life and Death", he proved himself, proved his excellence, proved His appeal. "", Hugo has a historical milestone in his career In 1994, what does 200 million box office mean? In fact, it was not only 1994, even in 2014, 20 years later, 200 million box office It all means incredible achievements. Although the number of works that achieved this achievement in 2014 has far exceeded one hundred, and there are even more outstanding and stronger results, but being able to achieve 200 million box office still means top box office superstars, only a few Only a group of actors are fortunate enough to be members of the 200 million box office club. However, in 1994, the 200 million box office was obviously more difficult. So far only 16 works have achieved 200 million US dollars in the North American box office. On this list, "Alien e.t\" temporarily With a result of 399.8 million U.S. dollars, it ranked first in the film history box office. The runner-up was the "" who achieved incredible results last year. Together with the third-ranked "Star Wars", this was the only place before 1994. There are three works that have passed the 300 million threshold at the box office. Therefore, under the current circumstances, the box office of 200 million US dollars is undoubtedly the top star, and its box office appeal is unquestionable. Now, the two works of "\" and "Schindler''s List\" will also be added one after another. This club, in one sentence, made Hugo an actor with two 200 million U.S. dollars at the box office, and its strong momentum is unmatched. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 906： Mr. 400 million \"&"" took the lead in breaking through the US$200 million box office in the fourth week of July, and then in the first week of August, "", which belonged to 1993, also crossed the 200 million threshold in its cumulative box office, making history 200 million in one fell swoop. The number of movie works has been increased to eighteen! And these two works have one thing in common: Hugo is one of them, and both are very important members, so he gave Hugo a title, "Mr. 400 million", because Hugo has two two This achievement is enough to make Hugo surpass the first superstars such as Tom Cruise and Arnold to become the hottest figure in the North American market today. How rare it is to get 200 million U.S. dollars at the North American box office. A horizontal example is clear. The "high ambitions" that Sri Lanka pushed to the throne of a superstar was 176 million US dollars. And now, ""''s box office has broken the 200 million threshold in one fell swoop, and yet another "" has to be added, and the title of "Mr. 400 million" is crowned strongly. After ""''s box office exceeded 200 million, it did not stop its progress, adjusted its screening strategy, reduced the theater line in a small range every week, and extended the theater line from the original planned twelve weeks to nineteen weeks. It didn''t go offline until the first week of November, and the strong performance made other production companies jealous. In the end, "" fixed his box office number at 239 million U.S. dollars, temporarily ranking 11th in the film history box office rankings, lagging behind .of.the..ark, Leading the "Ghostbusters (. The performances of "The Lion King" and "" released after "" are both stronger, breaking 200 million early, and are still rushing towards the 300 million line, which also makes "Life and Death Speed" unfortunately not able to enter the film history. The top ten on the box office chart. But even so, the 28 million U.S. dollars investment in exchange for 239 million U.S. dollars at the box office is still the most successful investment in film history. A model of sharp eyesight. It is worth mentioning that when Hugo took over the filming of "", the contract was signed in the form of 6 million U.S. dollars in salary plus a 12% North American box office dividend. Now the North American box office has come out, which means Hugo. The dividend income will be as high as 28.6 million U.S. dollars, plus the basic salary after it is 34.6 million U.S. dollars! Although this remuneration requires high taxes, the pre-tax US$34.6 million has made Hugo the highest paid actor in Hollywood, not one of them! This data surpasses Arnold One, Harrison One Ford and Tom Cruise, making Hugo easily proud of the crowd. However, there is a special reason for this, because Hugos income is a remuneration plus dividends, "" gave Hugo a high dividend commission, just to attract Hugo to join this small-cost production-now it proves to be A wise decision. In fact, although Arnold, Harrison, and Tom can also get dividends, the cost of their works is relatively high, so the dividend ratio is naturally relatively low. Take Arnold as an example. He starred in "", and took 15 million US dollars in remuneration, and then received 8% of the box office dividend, but the request was that the movie box office exceeded 150 million US dollars. As a result, Arnold did not get a dividend. The main reason is that their basic remuneration is already very high, so there are naturally many restrictions on box office dividends, otherwise the producers will have to lose money. The reason why Hugo was able to get such a high income in "" is because of the low cost of the crew, which is the fundamental reason; second, because Hugos basic salary is very low, as Kitt said before, Hugos salary Even less than Macaulay and Culkin, so he can get such a high dividend ratio; third, because of the excellent final box office data of "speed of life and death". 200 million box office, in 1994, can be said to exist against the sky, and the actors who can get dividends from 200 million box office works are even rarer, even Tom Hanks did not get the dividend of "". All in all, thanks to ""''s dark horse quality, Hugo got such incredible salary data. People were still worried that Hugo had missed the opportunity to raise his salary to a thousand dollars. They all believed that Hugo was self-destructive. Some even pessimistically believed that Hugo would never get an invitation to 15 million dollars. Up. But the facts have proved the short-sightedness of these people. The remuneration of 34.6 million US dollars, I am afraid it will be difficult to break through in the future. At the same time, this also allowed Hugo to make Hugo a 15 million U.S. dollar actor without a pay of more than 8 million U.S. dollars for a single work. Some production companies even thought: It is not an unacceptable fact to invite Hugo for twenty million dollars. If you look at the box office of "" and "", you know that the deal is worthless. The box office of the two films broke the 200 million threshold, and it also ushered in the first real golden period of Hugos career. Disputes, doubts, and noise were all wiped out, and at the same time, he pushed his career to a higher level. This power became the brightest landscape in the 1994 summer archive. No matter what movie Hugo takes, no matter what the pay is, no one will continue to question his choice, because with Hugo''s current ability, any movie will have enough appeal to let the audience go. Entering the cinema, this is the real power of "Mr. 400 Million"! ""''S North American journey is magnificent and spectacular, but relatively speaking, the popularity of this work in overseas markets is unparalleled. Compared to "" works with historical and cultural heritage, popcorn movies have always performed better in overseas markets, especially action movies and cartoons, because this type of movie does not need to consider cultural and historical differences. , No matter which country, region, and audience can enjoy it easily, as long as the movie is good enough, it can be popular everywhere. However, many works with their own national cultural characteristics are more difficult to go abroad and achieve good results in the international market. "This is the case for this work in overseas markets, whether it is in the Asian or European markets, there has been an enthusiastic response. In Europe, Germany, Britain and France showed great enthusiasm for this film, especially Germany. The "Schindler''s List" craze has not faded, and Hugo''s appeal has been fully displayed. As a result, "" attracted a full US$55 million in the box office in Germany, although it is not as strong as "". But it is still a particularly eye-catching result. The enthusiasm of the United Kingdom and France for "" is also impressive. Both countries have a box office of 26 million, and the final box office is not even the same, only a difference of 500,000 US dollars. France is slightly ahead. Especially in France, the box office of "Life and Death Hour" even surpassed "", and they always have no resistance to this type of film. In addition, Italy and Spain also contributed 18 million and 15 million US dollars in the box office respectively, and the overall situation is particularly gratifying. In addition to "" its own factors, the biggest reason is the rapid rise of Hugo''s popularity in Europe. From "" to "pulp fiction" to "speed of life and death", in just six months, Hugo has grown in the European film market. A triple jump is achieved with the opening steps, and the fiery popularity can be clearly felt even across the wide Atlantic Ocean. In Asia, the Japanese market has given immense enthusiasm and contributed 70 million US dollars in the box office, which far exceeds the box office data in Japan. From here, you can also get a glimpse of the aesthetic orientation of this country and certain political sensitivities. In addition, South Korea, which contributed 10 million U.S. dollars and Australia, which produced 22 million U.S. dollars, are also "" huge ticket warehouses in the international region. "" It has been released in 50 overseas countries and regions. Japan, Germany, and France are the top three overseas box offices. The box office of these three countries alone reached a staggering 147 million, almost occupying overseas boxes. Half of the box office is really impressive. ""S overseas box office has blossomed everywhere. In as many as eleven countries and regions, the box office has passed the ten million level, and finally won the box office of 303 million US dollars although it is far beyond. The performance of the North American market, but lags behind the "Terminator 2" overseas performance of 315 million U.S. dollars. It can also be seen from this that although "" has great momentum and achievements, "Terminator 2" has achieved more sturdy results in overseas markets with the help of celebrity and sequel effects. This is also the fact that major production companies have always The reason for reluctance to give up the sequel plan. Despite this, North Americas 239 million U.S. dollars and overseas 303 million U.S. dollars still allowed "" to collect 542 million U.S. dollars at the box office, which also made the "speed of life and death" surpassed "". , Became Hugo''s highest-grossing work so far. "" On the film history global box office rankings, it also smoothly came to the sixth position, behind "Jurassic Park", "Lion King", "Alien e.t", "Star Wars", " "" and other five works, the seventh is "Star Wars 2: The Empire Strikes Back (the...), and the eighth is "". Among the top ten, Hugo occupies two seats, contending with the "Star Wars" that has become a cultural phenomenon. Such a feat also makes the name "Mr. 400 million" full of magical light! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 907： Square garden \"& When people talk about New York, this city is full of allures. The enchanting and charming city always has countless details waiting for people to dig out. Even the old residents who have lived in New York for more than two decades cannot say that they are right about it. This city is well known. After the precipitation and development of time, this city called the "Big Apple" has continued its infinite charm for a century, attracting people from all over the world to come here to find their own lives. The most prominent area in New York is Central Park, but in addition to that stretch of 844 acres of green space, there is another wonderful "garden" in the center of the city that is famous all over the world. A century-old garden (.square.garden). Since the garden is located above one of the largest train stations in the United States, many out-of-towners who come to New York by train see this building at first sight, so people call it the face of New York. The garden built in 1879 has been moved twice. The current building is the fourth generation completed in 1968. It is located at the corner of Eighth Street and 33rd Street. The entire building is a large white column in New York. The dazzling high-rise buildings are particularly unique and conspicuous. Whether it is in the history of the city of New York, boxing, basketball, or music, the garden is a symbol that cannot be ignored. It is not so much a gymnasium as it is one of the cultural symbols of the city. The full name that Americans rarely say, a simple sentence of "msg" or "garden" is enough to generalize. Although the garden has only more than 19,000 seats, and the capacity of the venue is not the top, it is open all year round, from basketball to ice hockey, from concerts to concerts, from Michael Jackson to, and even John. Nongs last concert before his murder was also held here. There were more than 300 large-scale events held in the garden on three hundred and sixty-five days a year. This shows the importance of this garden to New York. On July 16, the garden once again ushered in a feast. When everyones eyes were on Los Angeles on the West Coast and the last two matches of the World Cup that were staged today and tomorrow, New York on the East Coast ushered in the only superstar who can compare with the topic of the World Cup: Hugo I. Today is the end of the "" tour. "" During the tour, there are countless topics, especially where Hugo, who has just aspired to the Cannes actor, will go next. There are countless unknowns. Not only the movie is like this, the band tour is also accompanied by "Don''t be annoyed by the past (''t ... In. anger) has become an important journey for the band to prove itself. "" When the tour ended, there were still countless topics, and more importantly, ""The incredible performance made this summer besides football another superstar, and the huge success of the tour itself also made the band gather the love of countless fans. , The sales of singles and albums further reached their peak, which also made Glory to Death a veritable game changer. The title of "Nirvana Band in 1993" is no doubt at this time. Beginning in Los Angeles, Glory to Death goes all the way from west to east. Not only did the tickets for each tour sell out quickly, but the team of tour followers is also getting larger and larger. According to feedback from the news spread within the rock circle, follow Glory to The number of people who arrived in New York together was two hundred, and the followers benefited from the popularity of "" and exceeded the number of eight hundred. The spectacle of the scene is breathtaking. The garden mobilized a total of 40,000 people that night and blocked the three streets around the garden. Such a grand occasion is not inferior to the World Cup third place competition held in Pasadena, the satellite city of Los Angeles tonight. There are only less than 20,000 seats in the garden, but there are nearly 10,000 people in the outfield wandering around, hoping to buy scalper tickets at the last moment. A ticket of 36 US dollars for a stand has been hyped up. Four thousand dollars, and a fifty-dollar ticket for the infield rock standing zone even once someone called out eight thousand dollars, but there was still no market. The popularity made the reporters at the scene dumbfounded. Even with the brilliant blessing of "", all this is still incredible. Everyone witnessed the explosiveness of the "" tour terminal, and even experienced Hugo''s unparalleled popularity. In fact, the situation of reporters is not much better than those of fans who ask for tickets. EMI only arranges 20 reporter seats. This was decided three weeks ago before the concert tickets went on sale, but I didnt want to "" It broke the sky-defying performance, which made the "Glory To Death" tour attract more attention. As a result, more than 70 media hoped to enter the garden field to interview and profile the concert. After discussing with Henry Bloom and Joseph Gibbs, EMI finally decided to reject these requests. "" is a pure music tour, and most of those reporters want to enter the infield because of "". Due to differences in motivation, subsequent news reports will inevitably deviate from the expected track. This is not what the band members want to appear. The situation is also not what EMI Records wants. As a result, on the night of the 16th, only 20 media outlets were eligible to enter the infield. Although reporters outside the field complained repeatedly, they were still reluctant to leave. Look at the thousands of fans roaming the square at the gate of the garden. They all know very well that even if it''s just reporting on the outfield, this is a rare news break. Facts have also proved this. After the concert began, more than four thousand fans still stayed outside the garden, all of whom stayed and joined the grand carnival in a different way. The concert detonated everyones enthusiasm from the first song. It was vaguely heard in the outfield that the opening song should be "Li (. It didnt take long for the music to ignite the night sky of New York completely, the sharp sound of the sky. The cry made the garden tremble in the hot air, and even the New York Knicks'' home game could not see such a spectacular scene. At the same time, the fans who stayed off the field are also in madness. Some people twist their bodies and shake their heads to the rhythm of the music. Enjoy this auditory feast quietly in the square... Such a scene is really shocking to the reporters. This is just off the court. There are only more than four thousand people here. The magnificent scene is enough to make people jaw-dropping. What about the scene? Is it a boiling volcano? Yes, the inside of the garden is now a volcano erupting constantly. The heart is about to explode, the blood vessels are about to explode, the brain is about to explode, the body is about to explode, the spirit is about to explode, and the soul is about to explode! That kind of brutal and strong crushing raging feeling unreasonably impacted, leaving all audiences with no resistance at all, and could only passively bear the violent pleasure, as if magma was pulsing in blood vessels, all over the body. All the muscles up and down are trembling, and the brain is completely blank, and can only rely on this. I can tremble with the melody of the music. Every audience in the infield is like this. Even if they have a seat, they cant sit still. Everyone stands up, beating, swaying, and twisting in place, responding to the call of rhythm with their arms, their heads, and their bodies. , Uses his body and skin to twist into a melody, uses screams and shouts to vent the surging emotions in his heart, and uses tears and smiles to detonate the joy in the depths of the soul. The glorious performance is so enthusiastic to the band members, standing on the garden, one of the most famous stages in the world, standing on the final stage of the "" all-way tour, standing in front of more than 19,000 people. Before the eyes of the fans, their fingertips seemed to have sparks, igniting every instrument, turning a melody into a miracle in Hugo''s voice. Fujins drums spilled down like gusts of wind and rain, moving the entire garden, and even bricks and timbers were trembling; Pedro was already completely excited, and he ran to the stage. At the forefront, standing on top of the speaker, using your fingertips to outline every subtle change in the melody, connecting the entire band together; Neil and Alfonso are back to back, brushing the guitar frantically, their usual sense and calmness Already wiped out, I used all my strength and enthusiasm to play the strings under my fingertips. Hugo stood at the forefront of the stage, carrying a guitar on his back, holding a microphone stand, using his own voice as a paintbrush, using the garden in front of him as a canvas, and the whole piece of New York night as an easel. The magnificent picture scroll, he enjoys this process, it is like building a bridge with music, connecting him with all the fans in front of him, connecting him with the whole world everyone is one , Just because of music, pure music, brought nearly 20,000 completely different souls to the same heart rate, singing and dancing as they pleased with the pulse of the earth. If this is the end of the world, if this is the end of life, then this will be the grandest curtain call. The lapse of three hours was completely unnoticeable, as if the concert had just begun in the last second, but when the consciousness was awakened, there was no one on the stage. The emptiness in my heart struck in an instant, as if the darkness swallowed myself. This kind of infinite loss even brought fear, so before the thought started to work, the cry of "Encore" had already exploded. Yes, "Encore"! No one wants to end tonights performance, no one wants to end the "" tour, no one wants to end this carnival, so everyone started yelling, "Encore!" This is true for the nearly 20,000 spectators inside the venue and the more than 4,000 spectators outside the venue, even the reporters who are still staying on the scene and do not want to leave. Encore! Encore! Encore! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 908： Alone 1 no 2 "Boom! Boom! Boom!" There was a neat and powerful rhythm of applause from the Madison Square Garden scene, two applauses and one stomping. The uniform rhythm started from the fragmented and scattered sound, and at first it was just a small spark in the overwhelming "encore" sound. But then Lydia Summer, who was standing next to Sally Hansen, understood this little Nizi''s thoughts, so Lydia joined Sally''s ranks. Sally watched the stage engrossly. She loved the platform shrouded in faint light so much, because there was a magical world in that small world, with Hugo and glory to death. And music. She is so fascinated by it, she has never been fascinated by it. The magic and magic of that stage is like a shining aurora, attracting Sally involuntarily to want moths to fight the fire. The tour is coming to an end, Sally knows, but she is reluctant to give up. The long seven weeks seems to be just the shortest moment in life, but it seems like a shooting star across the night sky, blooming enough to attract the attention of the whole world. Brighten all the energy of her life, so she wants to catch the tail of the meteor, and even more wants to release all the energy in her heart. But her throat was already hoarse, she screamed and sang loudly for three hours, as if all the energy she had accumulated in her life in the past fourteen years was completely released here, and she couldn''t make any sound, even a simple shout There was no way to sound, but it still couldn''t extinguish the enthusiasm in her chest. Those eyes wet with tears stared motionlessly at the stage under the halo, she knew exactly how unwilling she was. She also knew that this carnival was far from over. So, Sally raised her hands high, "bang" applause, "bang" applause again, and finally the whole person jumped up with all his strength, pulled hard by gravity, and her feet fell to the ground. "P" passed out with a muffled noise. But Sallys voice was so weak that nearly 20,000 people in the audience shouted Encore with infinite enthusiasm like a mountain whistling a tsunami, completely submerging the garden, and Sallys sound was like a person in the vast ocean. A canoe is simply unable to resist such turbulent waves. But Sally did not give up, she must express her inner desire in this way. Looking at the quiet and mysterious stage amidst endless encore sounds, Sally knew that she wanted to use this method to convey her inner dissatisfaction and enthusiasm. God testifies that she is willing to go crazy for this stage! "Bang bang bang!" Standing in the ocean of nearly 20,000 people, Sally repeated this action alone and lonely, even if no one noticed, even if she didn''t get any response, she would be happy. Fortunately, Lydia, who was standing next to Sally, found out that she was also yelling "Encore", but her voice was like a desert that had been dry for several months. It was ready to smoke. At this time, she noticed Sally''s movements. So Lydia also joined Sally. "Bang bang bang", clap, clap, jump! Then Liam Pinkman, Joshua Cranston also found out, and then Mi Luan-Toliannia... the fans of the surrounding film gradually discovered this small group: they used This unique method conveys the same message. The sound of "pop" is more concise but more powerful than "encore", just like the trembling of the soul from the depths of the earth. One by one, the momentum of spreading grew stronger and stronger. About three minutes later, this sound was comparable to the sound of "Encore". This momentum was quickly discovered throughout the garden scene, so everyone left too. All joined Sally''s ranks. Starting from the fragmented and scattered sound at the beginning, after trying a dozen times before and after, everyone also found the rhythm, clapping, applauding, jumping! So all the sounds of the audience fit together, forming a huge sound wave. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The uniform rhythm formed an aura of heaven and earth cracking and spread, shaking the entire Madison Square Garden with the attitude of the gods, and the whole world began to shake in an instant. Applaud, applaud, jump! Such a simple action twists everyone into a ball. Everyone repeats this action according to the rhythm, but he can clearly feel the enthusiasm in his heart surging one after another, so the action It also became more and more forceful and crazier, trying to vent the hotness of the whole body with this kind of action. Standing in the background, the glorious members were shocked by the picture before them and lost all their language skills. I saw a blue-black sea in front of me, and the entire sea surface was shrouded in a faint moonlight, but the sea surface was surging, hula la, hula la, and then suddenly exerted force, the sound of the "rumbling" waves will The entire surface of the sea was overturned, and the hazy halo was like a tsunami, shaking the sky in sight. In a trance, the ocean of less than 20,000 people in front of me has produced the effect of 100,000 people. It was as if seeing the boundless sea rolling in the line of sight, the long and powerful echo shocked the entire space constantly shaking. Such a scene made any words pale and weak, and the surging movement made the brain instantly deprived of oxygen and became blank, leaving only the blue-black ocean that was constantly tumbling like blood-red magma, and then tumbling. The entire Madison Square Garden was shaking, and more than 3,000 people gathered outside the venue at this time. They could clearly feel the slight tremor from under their feet, as if an earthquake was really coming. People didn''t have time to panic, they soon realized that this was from the vibration inside the garden, because the rhythm of the "popping" was so powerful that it was clearly transmitted from the inside of the garden to the outside. Close your eyes, listen to the rhythm with your ears, and describe the scene with your heart, as if the apocalyptic catastrophe is coming, the earth is shaking, the mountains are rolling, the mountains are falling apart, and the world is turned into pieces. Shocked the inner world of every audience. This night is not part of the 1994 World Cup third place battle, nor is it part of the box office battle of "Life and Death", "Lion King", and "Forrest Gump", but belongs to Madison Square Garden. Everyone knows this clearly, and everyone in the garden feels this deeply. The neat and powerful "Bang Bang Pa" is so unique, it shows to the world that it belongs to the glory to death with the most arrogant posture. energy of. "Bang bang bang!" This is the secret words of fans and glory to death, this is only the encore call of glory to death. The lights of the garden stage slowly lit up. It was originally just a faint halo, and then gradually expanded, finally illuminating the entire stage. Five members of Glory to Death appeared on the stage together, but they did not play the instrument-Fu Jin Ye did not go behind the drum set, but all stood at the forefront of the stage, clapping, applauding, and jumping! The band members also joined the wave of unique encore sounds and became the brightest decoration on the night of July 16. When I saw the five band members from Glory To Death join me, the rhythm of the whole scene was still maintained in an orderly manner, but everyones heart was surging with endless excitement, only to truly stand on this land to experience People who have spent this night know how full, full and wonderful the excitement and excitement at this moment are, just like falling from a high altitude. The weightless stimulation makes all the pores on the body open, embracing the bright and warm. Sun. Hugo was applauding and jumping, tears in his eyes came up involuntarily. Although he has always known that he loves this stage so much, his emotions today are unprecedented. In a daze, those familiar figures came to mind, Su Zinan, Li Yibai, Gu Xiaoguai, Lixia...and Zhang Xiaoye. They are all with themselves, clapping and jumping; they are all with themselves, standing on this stage; they are all with themselves, witnessing the turbulent sea of ??people in front of them. Ten years of memories, at this moment, turned into inner surging and warm eyes, which made Hugo sigh with emotion: God, I love this stage so much. The smile at the corner of his mouth bloomed in the infinite enthusiasm. Turning his head to see, Pedro, Alfonso, Neil and Fogin were standing next to Hugo, lined up, and they too All were applauding and jumping happily, even Fujin, who usually dislikes this kind of occasion, was smiling and jumping wantonly. The happiness and joy in his body language made the whole world illuminated. "Boom!" With such a simple rhythm, UU reading brought such turbulent enthusiasm. Hugo finally couldn''t bear it and yelled wantonly, screaming to release his inner emotions. This A shout immediately drew Pedros response, and Pedro learned how to roar like a wolf, causing Alfonso and Neildu to laugh, but then they all started yelling. Get up, there is Fujin. The shouting seemed to be contagious, and the audience began to shout one after another. The rhythm of applauding and jumping was disrupted in an instant, and then everyone stopped their rhythm and smiled quietly. All the accumulated enthusiasm was released at this moment, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) It''s hard to believe that this is the scene that appeared after the three-hour concert ended. This is the energy that burst out during Encore. Everyone seems to have endless energy that has not yet been released, reaching the peak at this moment. Hugo picked up the microphone and shouted loudly, "Encore! The last carnival, let us enjoy these four minutes of madness, a good day, lets rock and roll together!" Chapter 909： Peak of frenzy \"& wonderful day. day", another new song that has never appeared before However, the audience on the spot has become accustomed to this approach. In this tour, although Glory to Death has created many topics, let alone the high attention that has brought, there is one thing But it is the highlight for people to talk about, that is, when the glory is to die in the Encore performance, if the night is exciting enough, they will perform a new song to give back to the audience. So far, Glory to Death has performed four completely different new songs in Los Angeles, Seattle, Houston, Chicago and other cities. Although there are only four songs, each new song is one, pushing the performance of the night to an unparalleled new peak. So much so that many fans think that Glory To Death is currently the most satisfied with the performances in these four cities. Whether Glory To Death can perform new songs in Encore has become the hard work of fans in every city during the concert. The goal. But it is a pity that after Chicago, until the death of glory, there has been no new performance in Encore, and it has continued to this day. Tonight, New York will usher in another historic moment. The whole stage was plunged into darkness again. To be precise, the whole audience was plunged into darkness, leaving only a not-so-bright spotlight lantern to cover Hugo. All the commotion at the scene calmed down. Although the agitation and enthusiasm that was too excited just now remained in the air, it was silent. Everyone held their breath and stared at Hugo. This made the scene seem like an endless dark ocean. , Except for a touch of light on the horizon, nothing can be seen. The sound of the electronic piano sounded quietly in this silence, with a psychedelic colorfulness and splendor. Although it could not illuminate the darkness, it changed its appearance in the night, dyeing the pitch black with a layer of luster. Hugos voice is like the morning sun at the junction of the sea and the sky, slowly permeating the light, but because of the weight of the entire night, he cant immediately break free, and can only be rendered with the pale golden halo, that kind of faint The warmth is slowly released in the voice. The heart blooms like a flower, and it grows crazily and drills into a ruthless and hard ground; without a foothold, there is no place to sleep in this small city; you are very lucky, and you have to figure out the whole story. " Hugo''s slightly hoarse voice after singing for three hours spreads in the night, but it still has the perfect texture of velvet, and outlines the colors in the lyrics with the most delicate brushstrokes. Three lines of lyrics depict three completely different worlds. The heart blooms like a flower. This is a miracle from nature. Above the endless barren Gobi, the spring breeze is blowing, the flower buds are blooming, the green buds sprout, and the cracked dry ground is dotted with green and pink. The small town did not find a place to sleep. This was a setback from life. It did not have a foothold to summarize all the difficulties. He could not find the way forward, and he could not confirm the past. Standing at a crossroads was dazed to devour life. Bad luck, this is a personal dilemma. Perhaps all difficulties and failures can be solved by one sentence "luck". This is the only choice to comfort oneself, and it is also the only way to escape the difficulties. In just three lines of lyrics, Hugo outlines the whole world, from society to individual, that recklessness and grandeur are woven in the interlacing of keyboard sounds and drum beats, as if singing in the endless night. To construct a brand-new world, so that all listeners can only witness all this with their mouths open in amazement. Traffic jams, you cannot move freely; you think you can find a friend who can take you to this place; you are also willing to lend a helping hand in return for him Hugos warm and melancholy voice portrays the details of lifes misery, frustration, and roughness in a few words. Although it is just the most trivial matter in life, it is impossible to describe the difficulties of life clearly, but it is hidden behind the melody. Infinite possibilities draw a clear picture in everyone''s mind. That moving and smooth melody is just an introduction, which is fermented deep in everyone''s heart, and writes his own version of the story according to each person''s different circumstances. Maybe it''s the unsuccessful work, maybe the infinite entanglement of the family, maybe the trivial matter of love... Everyone has their own troubles, and everyone also has their own dissatisfaction. Life is not perfect, so life is. There is no perfection. As a result, everyone fell into the world outlined by Hugo, fell into their own thoughts, and matched the difficulties in their lives to the melody, trance like all the ups and downs of their life are coming surging, Countless tastes tumbling and dancing on the tip of the tongue, refracted into a complex of eyes. But at this moment, the guitar and bass were also added to the melody, and all the sounds rose up instantly, and then Hugos voice spread its wings in the melody, soaring in the wind, This is a beautiful day ibezmt. tz, the sky is falling, you find this is a beautiful day, don''t miss it. " Hugo''s voice exploded in his brain, lighting up all the light instantly, as if it were sunrise. The morning light on the edge of the sky slowly rises and climbs slowly. After reaching a critical point, without any sign, it suddenly breaks through the shackles of the night, making its debut in an instant, releasing golden light, and the dark night is like a tide. It quickly retreated, and before it could react, a new day had arrived. No matter how bad the world is, no matter how terrible the society is, no matter how difficult life is, the reality of "the sky is falling" will come suddenly one day, maybe one day will be passed away due to an accident, and maybe one day will be lost due to a sudden illness The color of life may one day fall into a bottomless abyss because of an unforeseen disaster...At that time, everything will no longer matter, because continuing to live is the core meaning of everything, and being able to live is the most beautiful thing. After the sky falls, every day''s life will become worth cherishing, but life is irretrievable after all. "Regret" is the cruelest thing in the world. So, don''t wait for the disaster to come and regret it, complain less, anger less, pain less, extend your arms and embrace life. Tore through the shackles of darkness, penetrate the envelope of night, embrace the coming of the sun, open your eyes, and discover that it is a brand new day. This is the most beautiful thing. You are on the road, but you dont know where to go. You are stuck in the quagmire and lost in her fictional maze. You like this small town. Even if it sounds unreal, you feel that you are everywhere, and she runs through you. The whole body, this is a beautiful day, don''t miss it, this is a beautiful day. " The hazy halo on the stage suddenly spread its wings, tearing all the darkness around, the whole stage was lit, and the five members of the glory to death clearly appeared in front of them. Hugo was full of countless reveries. The singing releases endless rays of light, like the morning sun breaking through the night, bringing the sunrise to Madison Square Garden, and Hugo is the dazzling sun, bursting out with great light, lighting up the entire stage, but this is not the whole story. Touch me and take me to that place; teach me, I know I still have hope. " Hugos flying voice released infinite light, the heart seemed to burst, the blood seemed to break through the restraints, and the breathing seemed to stop. In the gradually stirring voice, all the thoughts in his mind were lost. Shattered, no matter how much trouble, no matter how many complaints, no matter how much dissatisfaction, it becomes insignificant at this moment, Hugo''s voice is like a dazzling light guiding everyone to step up, toward the source of the light Keep approaching, approach again. The light on the stage began to spread, centering on Hugo, spreading out little by little, gradually illuminating the entire garden, and the endless light made the surroundings look like heaven. But just after all the emotions were torn apart, the melody suddenly eased, and Hugo''s voice sang in everyone''s heart, like a melodious and beautiful poem. Look at the colorful world, see the mysterious east appearing in the field of vision, see the canyon being destroyed by dark clouds, see the tuna shoal hollowing out the sea, see the nomadic Arabs lighting a bonfire, see the oil field burned, see the olive branch The birds soar. After the disaster is a chaotic splendor. " The subtle troubles in everyone''s life are so small in front of nature. The plight of life is not worth mentioning in the long river of time, the setbacks of life are insignificant in the face of the greatness of life, and the difficulties of life are insignificant in the face of the magnificence of nature. Standing in front of nature, everyone is just an ant; standing in front of the entire universe, human beings are just a particle of dust. The greatness of nature and the magnificence of the universe are always easy for humans to ignore. People are often just paying attention to the disasters in their lives and feel that this is the whole world, but only after seeing the colorfulness of nature will they understand themselves. Only when you are small can you learn to be tolerant and relieved. Hugos beautiful voice outlines the magic and beauty of nature in a few words It draws a different picture in everyone''s mind, perhaps the grand canyon hit by the rainstorm, or the depth of the seabed The huge school of fish may be the ruins after the disaster, maybe the poor words in front of the miracles of nature, or the happiness after awakening... Countless emotions bloom freely in the singing of Hugo, just like thousands of flowers. The flower buds bloomed together, turning the entire Madison Square Garden into a real garden. Countless kinds of flowers rose proudly. Everyone is a different flower bud, covering the garden in the infinite golden light. In the middle, it evolved into the Garden of Eden in the heart. It used to be a good day, dont miss it, a good day, touch me, take me to that place, catch me, I know I still have hope. What you dont have you dont need now, what you dont understand you will eventually feel, what you dont have you dont need now, you dont need it now, its a beautiful day" After more than three hours of madness, the entire garden fell into silence at this time. After Hugos singing of extreme energy, it fell completely into silence, the kind of shock in the heart, the kind of soul The explosion caused everyone to lose their voice, and looked at the stage with open mouth and tears, silent. But at this moment, it is the pinnacle of tonight''s frenzy and cannot be replaced. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my greatest motivation. ). Chapter 910： The tour is not over \"& Quiet, the whole garden is quiet, the noisy noise is still entangled in the air for a long time, but there is no sound at the scene, even the sound of breathing seems to have disappeared. The glory of standing on the stage is so great. They did not speak even after death, they were also enjoying this moment of silence, the whole garden was plunged into the gap of time and space, and it stood still for an instant. Hugo uses his voice to outline the greatness and magnificence of "A Beautiful Day (.day. The magic of nature is looming in the dark night sky, as if there are countless stars arranged and combined in the sky, which outlines the scenes hazy. Halo. The unfathomable canyons wind is like thunder, the vast expanse of desert sunshine is like fire, the endless jungle is mysterious and endless, the endless waves of the ocean burst into waves... At the junction of the sea and the sky, the golden sun suddenly jumps out; the wind is calm. At times, violent winds and waves suddenly came; amidst the bustle and bustle of the city, the shaking and swaying of the mountains destroyed everything; on the plateau of Pingchuan, the landslides and landslides piled up Everest... Between the world of life, like a white horse, suddenly passed. Close your eyes, and the magnificent scenes of nature have lost all their colors, made life incredibly old, and made each individual individual as small as dust. The shock from the depths of the soul struck in an instant. Then, before the consciousness has time to react, it has been ignored, and it has become the most insignificant dust in the world outlined by Hugo''s song. Standing in the center of nature, standing in historical occasions, standing at the end of life, looking back on the bits and pieces of the passing years, I used to think that the difficulty of the collapse of the earth is no longer enough, and I used to think that the catastrophe of the destruction of the world has long been a flash in memory. , The pain that I used to think that I didn''t want to live has already turned into a touch of vicissitudes in my eyes. People always do this, trapping themselves in the cage of life, torturing themselves and torturing others because of the immediate troubles, but feeling the passing of time between the fingers, everything will find an outlet, and maybe it will change the heart. Getting old may make the heart mature, but after all. Those so-called worries will eventually become indifferent. Not to mention, life is no more than a hundred years, and in front of nature, it is just a drop in the ocean. Just like Hugos singing of flying freely in the night sky, What you dont have, you dont need it now, and you dont understand what you dont understand. You will eventually feel it. Instead of constantly complaining and complaining about life, its better to look at life from a different perspective and broaden yourself. Give it back to yourself and give yourself a beautiful day. That endless recollection kept circling in my mind. Before the brain had time to react, the crystal tears in the corners of the eyes were already gleaming under the bright lights, and the happy smiles in the corners of the mouth were already shining on the "flower-like heart". Hui, those tears reflected a halo under the bright lights of the stage, slowly dispelling the night in the garden, shrouded in everyone''s heart, and sent a ray of warmth. At this moment, that kind of moving from the depths of the heart is like a cry from the earth that penetrates the **** of the ground, breaking out of the cocoon, arrogantly released, the blurred vision passing through the faint halo, and seeing the enveloping golden light. In the figure. Hugo stood on the spot, holding the microphone stand in both hands, panting lightly, a smile of relief on the corners of his mouth, not obvious, but outlined all the emotions deep in his heart, relaxed, beautiful, happy, and relieved , Relief, joy... Just now, the interpretation of the song "A Beautiful Day" was the first time that Hugo stood in the lead singer''s position and devoted all his heart and soul. It vented all the tremors in the depths of the soul, heartily, So that he is still a little weak. The shock of a piece of music not only shocked all the audience, not only the glorious team members, but also Hugo himself. The kind of freedom that transcends life, the kind of unrestrainedness that surpasses life, the kind of magnificence that is comparable to nature, through the melody and lyrics, relying on the interpretation of the voice, the soul and thought are poured into it, and finally presented in front of everyone. . The charm of the scene, the charm of singing, and the charm of music were brought into full play at this moment, allowing everyone to clearly feel the undifferentiated shock and turbulence. Finally, Sally''s inner touch broke free from all the restraints. Her eyes looked affectionately at Hugo on the stage, and her emotions broke through her throat and burst out completely, "Ah..." Her voice was actually completely hoarse. I can hardly make a sound, but at this moment, the passion in the body is still erupting violently. The voice has already erupted before she realizes it, although it is not loud, although it is very hoarse, although the throat is sore , But she still screamed, screaming regardless. Tears poured down in an instant, and Sally could not distinguish her own thoughts at this time. The tears were not sad or happy, but she simply vented all the mixed emotions in her heart, and cried like this. , As if to drain all the tears; just shouting like this, as if to break the throat. At the moment, she is happy. As soon as Sallys shout came out, it was because of the chain effect of the scene. After nearly two minutes of silence, the shouts roared. The shouts on the scene seemed to erupt from deep inside the earth through layers of obstacles. So there was an earthquake and a volcanic eruption, shaking the entire garden again. The more than 3,000 spectators standing outside the venue also jumped and shouted again, just like the last carnival, everyone was swaying and shouting frantically, celebrating the complete success of the concert and celebrating the glorious victory. Celebrating this beautiful night, they also joined the big party as if they were standing in the garden. The reporters staying next to them were all stunned by the shock of this moment. No one thought that after the concert entered the Encore, such a fierce energy could burst out, and the ending performance of "Road to Glory" was really hot. This also made the reporters even more curious: what would it be like to stand in the hall and become a part of the performance? This is a sleepless night for more than 20,000 spectators inside and outside the venue, this is a sleepless night in Madison Square Garden, this is a sleepless night in New York! Glory to Deaths first official tour "Road to Glory" has come to an end. There are no sensational speeches, no gorgeous stage, no gorgeous costumes, no wonderful personal performances, just music, pure music, singing from beginning to end. , Singing from Los Angeles to New York. Even in the New York scene where the tour is about to end, Hugo did not say any emotional words, but just poured all his emotions into the music to vent. But just such a simple concert, just such a pure tour, has set off an unstoppable frenzy across the United States, and it is no less inferior to the "speed of life and death", and even to the World Cup. On the same level as the frenzy, the glory to death was pushed to the center of the spotlight in one fell swoop. When people return to the summer of 1994, they will always mention that this midsummer is full of countless incredible miracles. A large number of classic movies such as "Life and Death", "Forrest Gump" and "The Lion King" are competing in the North American film market. It created a year 1994 that cannot be surpassed in the next 20 years. The World Cup took place in the desert of American football, but it was a huge success. The average number of spectators per game exceeded the record set in 1950. The total number of spectators has also become the current record with nearly 3.6 million people. Even after the expansion to thirty-two teams in the 1998 finals, people were not able to break this record. At the same time, the "Road to Glory" tour officially opened. This tour passed through 16 cities and mobilized a total of 320,000 spectators into the venue to watch. The total number of mobilization was as high as 500,000, which was a 100% attendance rate. It is also accompanied by a frenzy that sensationalizes every city, and it has achieved a monumental milestone in the career of a Glory to Death band. In fact, no matter the scale of the tour or the number of spectators, "Road to Glory" is not a grand tour, it can only be regarded as a small tour. It has not broken any historical records at all. There are countless more grand and spectacular tours than this one. But this time the tour is of great historical significance, and it has become famous in history. After the "Road to Glory" tour, New Metal Music officially entered the stage of history. It was not just limited to the understanding, criticism, controversy, and discussion of the professional circles before, but truly entered the mainstream public''s attention. Because the "Road to Glory" tour in every city has caused a local upsurge, it has not only spurred major newspapers to report , but also attracted local music lovers to join in and make more Many people have learned more about the new metal rock, and even promoted the prosperity of the local record market, which can be described as fruitful. Its as if the 36th Grammy Awards ceremony at the beginning of the year didnt even know how to define glory to death. Although new metal music had been brewing for more than a year or two years before that, it was always in The budding state has not received attention at all, let alone recognized. But after the "Road of Glory", the music of glory to death is no longer a general "alternative rock". After the tour of "Road of Glory" Seattle stop, David Marches of "Rotation" magazine, the first The term "new metal rock" was mentioned in a music review once, and then this term also gradually stepped onto the stage of history along with the glorious to death tour, and gradually spread in the cities where it arrived. Now, after the end of the tour, although the glorious music style is still classified as alternative rock, they are also called the new metal rock. This is enough to influence the world of rock and roll in the next ten years, and the music genre that will continue to influence the next two decades. With the grand ending of the "Road to Glory", it is officially recorded in the annals of history. The tour is over, but in a sense, it is not over. This is a performance that never ends. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 911： Endless \"&"" The tour has come to an end, but the enthusiasm caused by the tour has just begun. "Don''t be annoyed by the past (''t...in.anger This single has been firmly on the top of the Billboard singles chart since mid-June, and has continued to win the championship until the first week of August. A total of four weeks of runner-up and seven weeks of champion, it has become a well-known song from glory to death. ""This album has always aspired to the top ten on the Billboard Albums Chart from June to September, and it has repeatedly entered the top five and even the top three, and its sales are rising steadily, as a glory to death. The first album won an incredible result. "" After the New York station ended successfully and the whole tour was finished, the new repertoire performed during the tour immediately became the new focus of countless media attention, including the performance of "Good Day (.day at the New York station. Became the center of the topic. Thanks to the immaturity of electronic equipment in the early 1990s, although more than 20,000 people heard the song that night, the sound source of "Good Day" was not leaked, but the audience that night was full of praise for this song. Even the reporter of the "New Yorker" exploded, "Fucking. Perfect! What a **** perfect!" The concise and clear comments have made countless people curious about this song. Although "The New Yorker" is not a professional music magazine, their comments have always been sharp, mainly ridicule, and they will never compromise. What''s more, not only the "New Yorker", but also the twenty media who entered the garden scene that night all praised it unanimously. The "New York Times" even called this song "perfect." In their comments, they said, "Although Glory to Death has dedicated us a wonderful album, this new song has reached a new level. From the arrangement to the lyrics to the interpretation, Hugo condensed his talents into just four minutes, bursting out energy that is enough to illuminate the night. That kind of deep-rooted power makes every One audience member burst into tears. That night, the tears of 197.6 million audience members in the garden became the brightest spotlight on the stage of Glory to Death, which marked the perfect end to this outstanding tour." Compared with the comments of the "New Yorker", the "New York Times"''s unrelenting words of praise ignited everyone''s enthusiasm. In an instant, because of countless curiosities, the song "Good Day" was actually How outstanding, it actually triggered a wave of praise, this is really a rare sight. Originally, people have countless complaints about the "" tour. Because of the limitation of the venue and time length, the audience who can actually enter the scene is really limited. There are countless fans wandering outside the venue on the night of the performance in each city, hoping to buy extra tickets. Enter, but even if someone is willing to spend thousands of dollars to buy a ticket, it is hard to find a ticket after all. After the performance began, the lively scene where countless fans still gathered on the scene became one of the biggest features of the "Road to Glory" tour. All the audience who came in and watched the show got the same feedback: it was wonderful! A real rock band proves its strength through live performances. This is the iron law of rock and roll, and Glory to Death is a leader. From the road tour to the next JJ Music Festival, to the "" tour, the scene of glory to death. The performance even surpassed their own revolution in rock and roll and became the most prominent label of this band. The strength of glory to death has also been recognized by everyone through this tour. Audiences who have watched the performance generally said that the strength of each member is above the standard, and the cooperation between each other is very tacit, so that the word "band" is truly integrated. The true meaning of is revealed. The most important thing is that Hugos live performances are amazing. The lively appeal is enough to make anyone crazy, and it is enough to make anyone fall in love with glorious music. . Chapter 912： Crowd commotion \"& For members of the glory to the death, this years World Cup is a very special existence. With the exception of Hugo, the "American", the home countries of the other four members have entered the final eight. Of course, the United States has also entered. In the top sixteen, eventually lost to Brazil. What is more interesting is the quarter-finals match, the German team represented by Fogin against the dark horses, the Swedish team represented by Neal and the upset victory over Argentina, Alfonso''s Spanish team collided with the powerful Italy, and finally it was The Brazilian team represented by Pedro met the Netherlands. The four members of the home country team have entered the quarter-finals, and they have completely missed the promotion competition. It is most natural that Germany, Sweden, Spain and Brazil will all win. It is an unforgettable World Cup for the glory to death. Up. It''s a pity that things went counterproductive, and the miracle continued against the world, defeating Germany, while Italy defeated Spain strongly, and Italy played Bulgaria in the semi-finals. This made Fujin and Alfonso very depressed and gritted their teeth. On the other hand, the Swedish team defeated in China, Brazil defeated the Netherlands in an offensive battle, and finally Sweden and Brazil competed in the semifinals to compete for another final place. This caused sparks between Neal and Pedro. This result is really meaningful and makes people sigh. In the finals, the two World Cup treble teams: Brazil and Italy, who will become the first team to be crowned the World Cup four times in history, have also become the biggest attraction. On July 17, tickets for ose6 are really hard to find. This venue with a capacity of 91,800 spectators is one of the largest stadiums in the world today, and more than 90,000 spectators will also be present. Witness the birth of history with hundreds of millions of fans around the world. As early as when the tickets for the finals were up for sale, Joseph and Samora rushed to buy tickets for the band at the first time. At that time, the band''s tour plan had not been formulated at all, but the band members still reached a consensus: although there is no way. Watching the preliminaries and knockout stages, the finals are a must In the final, the ball was lifted at 12:30 noon local time in Los Angeles. In order to get to the stadium early to experience the surging atmosphere, Hugo and his team set off at 10 oclock, although Pasadena is less than the city. The 20-mile journey usually takes only half an hour to reach, but today because of the huge crowds, it took a full 80 minutes to reach the destination, and it took another twenty-five. It took minutes to find a parking space, and there was not much time left before the start of the game when they lined up to enter the field. Originally today, everyone was going to watch the game wearing clothes that support the team. Hugo was still thinking, If I am wearing it. When the national team''s jersey appeared, other people would be surprised", but in the end it was decided that it was more appropriate to wear the final team''s jersey. Therefore, the group was divided into two factions. Pedro naturally wore the Brazilian team, and Neal did not hesitate to choose the Italian team. Alfonso was on Pedro''s side, but Fukum supported Italy. When everyones eyes were on Hugo, Hugo did not hesitate too much and chose Italy, which made Pedro angrily. Even though Joseph and Zamora both chose Brazil, he still kept talking. , Hugo is dumbfounded. So they wore a combination of jerseys and jeans, just like ordinary fans standing in the queue for admission. But at this time Hugo ignored his powerful influence. To say that people who dont know Hugo can definitely be called rare in all of Los Angeles. Whether they like Hugo or not, at least this face is in any corner. It can be seen that, let alone Schindlers list first, Life and Death Speed later, its so frantically bombarded, its difficult to know it or not. Glory to death also ignores their current recognition. The "Road to Glory" tour that just ended last night is currently the hottest topic. Many fans are passionate rock fans. Although they are not fanatical, It was a pleasant surprise to see the band. Generally speaking, if an artist travels with a tightly wrapped body, it is easy to attract attention. After all, everyone is normal. Only one person or a few people with hats and sunglasses can attract attention; so the best way It is hidden in the city, simply dressed as an ordinary young man, walking on the street, it is not easy to be recognized. In addition, Los Angeles is originally a city of entertainment. Throw a brick and you can smash so many six or seven actors", so even if you are recognized, it will not cause any commotion. But these two laws do not apply today. It took less than 30 seconds for Hugo and others to enter the team, and someone nearby patted Hugo''s arm enthusiastically, and said with a smile, "You are Hugo, right?" Before Hugo could answer, he saw it again. Standing next to Fu Jin, his expression bloomed even more, "Hey, you are honored to death" It must be noted that this is still a white-collar worker who seems to be at least forty years old. Not only does he have no relationship with rock and roll, but also seems to have no relationship with Hugo movies. He should not even have any interest in the entertainment industry. But the problem is, He just recognized Hugo, and he recognized the glory to death. This was just the beginning of the rise. The uncle just said hello to the band members, laughed and discussed two final battles that were about to kick off the ascending curtain, and then returned the private space to the band members. But immediately, enthusiastic fans came up and gave Hugo a big hug, and then yelled frantically to Hugo, "Italy Italy Italy" Around the circle of Italian fans all rose up and shouted, causing those Brazilian fans to look bad. This fan gave Hugo another hug, Hugo, wow, the movie is so wonderful, the movie is so good. Its wonderful." His gaze turned to Fogin and Neil standing aside, and gave them a big hug respectively, but when he saw Pedro and Alfonso, he said angrily. No, no, its not good, its too bad, you are from a band and you must support the same team" Pedro yelled dejectedly, Yes, so they have to support Brazil with me. "The Brazilian fans around were immediately excited, and they all swarmed around Pedro and shouted, Brazil, Brazil, Brazil." The Italian fans were naturally not reconciled, and they all united and shouted the name "Italy" there. The momentum was huge, and the entrance was completely lively for a while. Suddenly a fan shouted not far away, "Germany" made everyone stunned, and then started booing, but Fujin became excited, holding his fist and shouting "Germany" Germany is this year''s defending champion, but It''s a pity that I lost to the quarterfinals, which is really depressing, so Fokkin only supported Italy in the final to defeat Bulgaria. Many fans in the surrounding area recognized Hugo and recognized glory to death. Although these are fans, their enthusiasm is not the same as the fanatical fans during the tour. They just greeted enthusiastically. They will not swarm over like fans and movie fans. Their real focus is still today''s game, so the order at the entrance is not into chaos. But when many fans learned that Hugo had also come to watch the game, the scene inevitably rioted. Most people want to come over to say hello to the band. Also to watch the finals, more importantly, the opponent is the Hugo who has been crazy about the United States recently and the glory to the death. This greatly stimulates the curiosity and sense of identity of the fans. This kind of intimate feeling makes the fans. They all ran over. Hey, Hugo, Italy. "Such calls keep coming, or please, Hugo, Italy?" Then maybe Pepe, Brazil Similar shouts caused a commotion at the entrance of the Rose Bowl, which immediately made the security guards on the scene a little nervous. After all, the number of people who came to the scene today was 100,000, and even if only one percent caused the commotion, that was 1,000. The scene is likely to fall into irreversible chaos. Looking at this situation, Hugo and others were really helpless. On the one hand, they did not expect it. They originally thought that these were football fans, and would not be interested in band stars or other stars. At most, they said enthusiastically. "Sound Hi"; on the one hand, it was because they did not have an accurate estimate of their current situation: after the performance last night, they set off without stopping, and there was no time to read the news. Pepe Do you still insist that it is the most lively thing to watch football with the fans? "Neil smiled and teased. Pedro insisted that when he bought the tickets, watching the ball in the VIP box is very disgusting, because the real football is to be shared with all the fans. But now it seems that the existence of VIP boxes is indeed justified. Even if many people want to watch football with fans, reality does not allow it, because their presence often causes riots. This is the so-called involuntary. Pedro looked at Neils smile and hummed dejectedly, "I insist I still insist" Its just that before Pedros voice fell, another wave of people swarmed over and overwhelmed his words. The enthusiasm of the fans on the scene was too high. They used the most direct way to make the band members feel themselves. Super high recognition in the United States today. Fortunately, there was still no chaos in the team that entered the field. Hugo and his team quickly entered the field, leaving the noise and chaos behind, and entering the field, the endless crowds and the earth-shattering shouts of support The sound rushed towards his face, the aura that was ten times more exaggerated than the shock of the garden made the heart stop beating in an instant, and he could only open his mouth and feel the incomparable heat wave. . Chapter 913： VIP box \"& Enter, the shouts of the mountains and the tsunami, the uniform support, and the exuberant face ignited all the colors in the line of sight, and the confrontation between the yellow-green army and the blue army was dyed under the sunshine of the noon state. It is golden, full of enthusiasm and madness that makes blood boil. This is truly the worlds top stage! The noise and shock of the garden last night is just the tip of the iceberg. The stage in front of you is like a track festival. The stage of 100,000 people makes every move in the center of the spotlight be infinite by the microscope. Zoom in, as if a single gesture can set off a stormy sea. Only by standing on such a stage can you appreciate the unparalleled sense of peak tremor. Glory to Death is not a newcomer who has never seen the world. Since the establishment of the band, there have been nearly 300 performances, large and small, but at this moment, they are still shocked and speechless by the crowds, almost in the blink of an eye, Hugo The group of people also became a part of the live carnival and joined the boiling enthusiasm. Although Hugo and the others came to the position indicated by the ticket, they did not sit down. Instead, they stood up together, holding loud horns and cheering with the surrounding fans. However, they did not join a truly loyal fan organization. The southern grandstand belongs to Brazilian fans, a continuous yellow ocean; the northern grandstand belongs to Italian fans, with turbulent blue waves. Hugo''s west stand is a bit chaotic. There are Brazilian fans as well as Italian fans, as well as fans wearing other national team jerseys. Like the east stand, the city of Los Angeles is vividly shown. Sure enough, it is said that sports games are the same as concerts. You must be on the scene to feel the surging enthusiasm. Even watching the live broadcast through a TV series is incomparable. The atmosphere of the scene is enough to destroy all the sanity in the brain and fall into the carnival together. . The atmosphere of the scene is the essence. Hugo is shouting "Italy" together with Fogin and Neal. At this moment, he is not the "Hugo One" that is now popular in the United States. He is just an ordinary fan among the more than 90,000 people on the scene. Suddenly he felt a pull on his left hand. Hugo turned his head and looked over with a smile, and saw Joseph approaching and yelled in his ear. "Henry said, someone is looking for you!\" Hugo frowned, "What?" After yelling out, he went on to say, "No, I mean, who?" The screams at the scene were really horrible, and it was just a short distance from the start of the game. There are no more than ten minutes left, and the atmosphere of the scene is gradually moving towards sex. Joseph simply yelled a word, "Photography.\" Hugo didn''t even think about it, shook his head, "Don''t go." Today belongs to football, what kind of job I have to talk about here, it sounds really disappointing, but then Hugo was stunned again, "You mean Henry told you? \"If it is the film industry, why not contact Rick Rosen, but Henry n-Bloom? Joseph nodded, and then explained helplessly, "He said just a few friends wanted to introduce you to it." In fact, Joseph had directly refused instead of Hugo. He also thought that if there is a job, Not in a hurry at all, after the two-hour game is over, there is still a lot of time. But after asking Henry, they realized that they didn''t talk about their work in detail, but wanted to meet Hugo, as if they were met by a fan friend at the scene. Of course, Joseph and Henry also know that things are definitely not that simple. They will emphasize "friends", which is actually to win the relationship with Hugo. Recently, because of the malicious competition between "wolves" and "speed of life and death" , The position of the film industry is a bit awkward; secondly, they contacted Hugo through Henry, and things were definitely not that simple. "They invited you to the VIP box to watch the game." Joseph explained again, and then pointed to the noisy fans around him. In this way, at least literally, it can be explained. The executives of the film industry noticed that Hugo came to watch the game. They were all in the VIP box, so they kindly invited Hugo to watch the game-no need to crowd with the fans. And also to avoid creating confusion. This kind of thing is uncommon in any game scene. Hugo thought for a while, he still likes to watch the game here, he likes the atmosphere here, but others kindly sent out an invitation, even if they refuse, it is more polite to refuse in person, so Hugo nodded, "I will go over. Greetings." Joseph nodded and agreed, "I will accompany you." Joseph is Hugo''s manager, and his company is most suitable for this occasion. Saying hello to the band members, Hugo and Joseph left their seats and walked towards the VIP box located at the top of the stadium. If it is placed two months ago, it is absolutely impossible for the top executives of the film industry to invite Hugo into the VIP box to watch the game. Although Hugo was already a first-line actor at the time, the gap between the first-line and the top in Hollywood is very obvious. The important thing is that Hugo had no power at the time, but now the situation has turned upside down. Therefore, Hugo is not only qualified to enter the VIP box, but also qualified to talk with the big brothers of the film industry on an equal basis. Of course, at present, it is only limited to conversation. If the level of interest exchange is to be involved, Hugo is still too junior and must be tempered. Tom Cruise''s arrival to today''s position is not only the accumulation of works, but also not only the precipitation of the passage of time, but also the painstaking efforts of himself and the team behind him. Only when I came to the top floor, I saw Mark Canton (mark.) welcoming him from a distance. Although he was here to watch the game, he was still in a suit and leather shoes. He was dressed in a black suit and white shirt. Pair of round gold wire glasses, just like Harry Potter. This is the first time Hugo has seen Mark, and Joseph has only dealt with him once. Because before Hugo was not big enough to make the big brother out, but today he asked Mark to go out to greet Hugo himself. Mark started his career with Warner Bros. In 1999, he was hired by the film industry with terrible box office performance to take up the post of president. Sony acquired one of the eight major film companies in 1989, but the results have not improved much. It had to learn from it, so Mark was invited to rectify the film department. In the past two years, Mark''s work has been very good, and the film department of the film industry has been renewed. But since last year, Mark''s pick-up vision seems to have lost the front sight, which put Mark into a short-term predicament. Arnold-Schwarzeneggers "Phantom Heroes (last... invested 85 million, and Mark called it "the best action movie ever" before it was released. As a result, the North American box office was only 50 million US dollars. , And returned with a disastrous defeat; and last year, Matt Damon participated in "Gronimo: An American Legend\" is also extremely bleak, 35 million U.S. dollars in investment only recovered 18 million U.S. dollars Box office. Under such a background, "Wolf" entered the summer vacation in 1994, which can be said to be menacing, and even "life and death speed" directly hit the stage. From the standpoint of the company, although the film industry has had a good cooperation with Hugo in the past, the eight major Hollywood companies have always competed with each other. The competition between "wolves" and "speed of life and death" is the overall confrontation between companies. , Has no direct relationship with the actors themselves. Both 20th Century Fox knows this. But its a pity that there were some minor problems in the early publicity of "Wolf\", which caused some unpleasant troubles between the crew of "Wolf\" and "Speed ??of Life and Death", and Hugo became a target of the gun-the focus is on shadows. Karma not only didn''t stop it, but added to the flames, hyping up the duel between Hugo and Mike Nichols. As a result, everyone knew, "Life and death per hour\" turned out to be born, and "Wolf" was lost. "Wolf\"''s $70 million investment ended up to the World Cup finals, and only recovered $50 million at the box office. Even the achievement of the book cost is out of reach. Therefore, Mark invited Hugo to the VIP box to watch the ball; therefore, Mark came out to greet Hugo in person. This is the so-called social. Hugo was not surprised by Mark''s enthusiasm. After experiencing the enthusiasm of Steven Spielberg and David Geffin, Mark''s initiative and enthusiasm seemed a bit deliberate. But Hugo will naturally not expose Mark, and Mark did not act too much at this time. He just hugged Hugo for a while and then talked about the finals that will go to war I dont know if it is. The atmosphere on the scene today was too hot, or because Mark did want something, or because Marks personality was originally like this. Marks conversations are always full of infinite enthusiasm, which makes Hugo a little uncomfortable, "Wow, you I like Italy, Italy! This is really not good news, Brazil is my beloved, always and only beloved, I hope we wont fight when we watch football.\" This kind of conversation was really too enthusiastic for a stranger who met for the first time. Hugo just wanted to refuse, but Mark led him to the door of the VIP box. Hugo thought, at least he had to go in and sit down. It was considered as a face to the owner, so he swallowed the words that came to his lips. Hugo and Joseph exchanged a glance, and Joseph curled his lips slightly, as if to say that his personality was like this. This made Hugo nodded suddenly. Entering the box, Hugo could hear Marks cheerful laughter, accompanied by the cool air of the air-conditioner, as if two worlds were completely different from the heat behind him, and before Hugo sighed, he saw it. Another completely strange but absolutely familiar figure in the VIP box: Luc Besson (.). (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 914： French director \"& The air-conditioning refrigerated air in the VIP box allowed all the heat to settle down, and through the floor-to-ceiling glass windows, you can see the still surging waves of cheering people at the scene, but the heat is blocked by a glass Outside, two worlds are formed. This feeling is very strange. The heat wave hits my sight, but the skin is too cold and goose bumps appear on the skin, as if winter and summer exist at the same time through the glass. But Hugo didn''t like it. He still hopes to be able to watch football with the fans on the scene, sweat together, shout together, and go crazy together. However, at this time Hugo did not have time to think about it, nor did he have time to tell Mark "I am going to leave\", because the appearance of Luc Besson disrupted Hugo''s rhythm. When people mention French directors, they may not know how to choose for a while because there are too many candidates. France, known as the back garden, gave birth to countless great directors, such as Robert One (.) and Jean-Luc Godard. (jean.), Jean (jean.), Henry-George-Cruzot, Allen-Renai (.s), Francois-Truffaut (s. truffaut)...every one Directors can occupy a place in film history. It has a strong influence in the long history of global film. France is considered to be one of the earliest birthplaces of film. Both the early avant-garde and the later New Wave have had a significant impact on films around the world, and it is also now The country with the most art theaters in the world. Among these directors, Luc Besson''s international influence can definitely rank among the top five French directors. In fact, Luc is the most watched and controversial director in the eyes of professional film critics in France, and many film critics dislike him. Because Luc''s the.. element)\", thessenger: the.. of.. of.)\" and other works have achieved great success in the box office, but the artistry has been criticized and considered by France. It is the opposite of surrender. Although Luc''s works have always attracted countless attention internationally, it is difficult to find those who agree in France, which also makes Luc have to travel across the ocean to Hollywood to find friends. Therefore, Luc has become an outlier among French directors. He has huge international influence but has no support in France. Among the great directors in the eyes of major French film critics, Luc can hardly be ranked in the top 30. ; But in the international market, among the ranks of the most famous French directors, you can often see Luc in the top ten. , Is such a typical example. When Luc just debuted, he insisted that he only made ten movies in his life, and he pursued not quantity but quality. Although Luc later broke his vow for nearly thirty years, it is undeniable that his works are still not many, and most of the fine works, from the earliest famous film industry "blue sea and blue sky (le. grand. bleu)) \", "Nikita ()\", and then "this killer is not too cold" that made his name go down in history, it can be called a masterpiece. This one of the most controversial directors in history, in the eyes of Hugo, is a slightly fat, bearded, and somewhat sloppy uncle, but in fact, Luc is only eight years older than Hugo, and he is still He is under forty, but he looks at least fifty years old. When seeing Luc, Hugo''s first reaction was accident, and the second reaction was surprise. Then he watched the uncle walk up with a wretched smile, and Mark took the initiative to introduce the two people, "Hugo, this Its the director Luc Besson from France; Luc, this is Hugo.\" It is worth noting that Mark deliberately emphasized Luc''s directorship, but he did not specify Hugo''s identity. This shows that Luc knows Hugo, and he wants Hugo to know that Luc is the director. But why? Is it because Luc is cooperating with Columbia Pictures, hoping that Hugo will take the lead? This is too unreliable. Because "This killer is not too cold" is a 1994 work. Although Hugo can''t remember the release time, it is already halfway through 1994, and it must have been filmed now; and Lucs next work seems to be several years. After that, because Hugo remembered that "this killer was not too cold" at the beginning, after becoming famous internationally, Luc disappeared and concentrated on preparing for the next work. "I''ve watched''Life and Death Speed'', it''s really a wonderful movie." Luc''s squinting eyes always carry a trace of the cunning of an uncle, making Yu Guoguo want to laugh. Hugo knows that Luc has always had a special obsession with the element of "woman\", not to mention the black history of his five marriages, just to say that the protagonist of all his movies must have a special woman, not a gun The girls are girl-like women. The strong contrast between their delicate appearance and gun violence is an important element of his film aesthetics. This is perfected in "This killer is not too cold" and "Nikita" Interpretation. But the problem is that he is a man, and Luc still looks at himself with this kind of eyes, which is really dumbfounding. Coupled with Luc''s English with a strong accent, it is even more joyful. "I''ve always wanted to make a racing movie, you know, speed, speed, speed, surging with infinite passion, adrenaline burst..." Luc didn''t notice the deep meaning in the smile of Hugo''s mouth, he smiled. Speaking of. Hugo pressed his chin hard, "I believe, absolutely! \"The "Taxi Express()\" series is produced by Luc. This series of movies with taxi racing as the core is the most box office in history. One of the successful movies. Hugo and Luc were talking here, but Joseph was talking with Mark. In the VIP box, there were not only Mark and Luc, but also a group of other people, but they just greeted Hugo. There was no further conversation, and Mark led Joseph away again. Obviously, they had deliberately let Hugo and Luc communicate. Hugo noticed Joseph''s small movements and gradually understood it. He suddenly became curious about their calculations today. Luc laughed and talked a lot about racing, but this is really not Hugo''s strong point, so Luc is talking about it most of the time, and Hugo is cooperating. Luc is also a human spirit. He quickly noticed this situation. As soon as he changed the conversation, he was actually on the "Road to Glory\", "I heard that your band''s tour yesterday]] ended.\" "Wow, our tour has such a huge influence? People in the movie circle have paid attention?" Hugo suddenly remembered that Mark called Henry, not Rick. Is there anything in it? What connection? Hugo''s exaggerated remarks made Luc laugh, "Yes, in fact, a staff member of our crew watched your concert in Seattle. After coming back, he was full of praise. This attracted my attention. You. I know that an actor is an excellent singer at the same time. Although such a thing is not uncommon, it does not happen very often.\" "I know that people who are not doing their jobs are always easy to attract attention." Hugo''s expression of mockery made Luc laugh again. "No, I don''t think so." Luc shook his head. "In fact, I heard that your band is very good, and it is currently one of the best bands in the United States. \". "Shhh, I don''t want to be able to leave this stadium." Hugo whispered quickly. The subtext is saying that if he is heard by other rock fans, he will probably be torn apart. To express humility in a mocking way, this time even the other people standing next to him chatting lightly laughed. Seeing the atmosphere matured, Luc went on to say, "What is the name of the song you performed at the Encore concert in Seattle? That song is really wonderful." After Luc said this, But there was no immediate response from Hugo, because Hugo frowned slightly and looked at Luc with interest. Luc simply spread out the rest of the words and said, "This is the situation. I just finished shooting a movie and the post-production is coming to an end, but now there is a lack of a theme song. We have heard your band play The song in Seattle will definitely be very suitable, so I want to ask if you would like to use this song as the theme song of our movie.\" Hugo glanced at Luc, then at Mark again. Mark still had a smile on his face, as if he didn''t know anything, but it was clear that things had become clear. Luc Bessons just-finished film will be released in the United States and will most likely be released by Columbia Pictures. Luc thinks the glorious song is suitable as the theme song of the movie, and Mark just hopes to get a distance from Hugo Maybe they originally planned other more suitable occasions, but they dont want to be in the Rose Bowl today. A chance encounter at the stadium, so I simply invited Hugo over to the VIP box. Kill two birds with one stone. "So, have you listened to our songs?" Hugo did not eagerly agree, because this situation is actually a bit confusing. Just now, Lu Keming said that it was a staff member who attended the Seattle concert and heard it. Now The sound source has not been leaked, so how does Luc know that the song is suitable? Luc smiled and nodded, "Yes, in fact, after our staff heard this song, we talked with C. Serra, who is in charge of the original sword music, and we talked to EMI Records. I contacted and got a trial master.\" I see. But things are definitely not that simple. The story is over in a few words. The easiest thing is why they skipped Henry and contacted EMI directly, or EMI gave the master to the other party but did not mention it with Henry. There are many of them. Turn around. However, these details can be discussed after going back. Hugo slightly clicked his chin to show that he understands, "This is the honor of our band. We never thought that our music could be appreciated by the big director. This is really rare. \"Hugo politely said, "Excuse me, which movie is going to be released this time...?\" (to be continued). Chapter 915： Revisit the original sound \"&"Leon(),. \"Luc simply replied. After speaking, he seemed to realize that Hugo didnt necessarily have heard of the movie, so he went on to explain, Let a Renault (Jean.) and Gary Oldman starring, also There is a rookie girl actor who has never acted. It is a story between a lone killer and a little girl. \" Of course, Hugo has heard of this movie. This is the famous "". The original English title is the actor''s killer''s name "Leon". It was just translated into Chinese with more annotations. And the new girl actor who has never acted is naturally Natalie Portman (.), who will be famous all over the world in the future, about how Natalie lost the election because she was too young, and how she was unwilling to give up, and finally got it. This character, such a story has been circulated countless times. "\" not only made Renault the most individual and topical role in his acting career, but also made Gary Oldman''s slightly crazy and sensitive interpretation of the villain''s role, and at the same time made it even more successful So Natalie Portman, a 13-year-old girl, became one of the top superstars in the future film industry. Of course, the most important thing is the achievement of Luc Besson''s first internationally renowned work. This work has also become Luc''s perfect combination of business and art. Among the many classics in 1994, "\", a work full of special temperament, has become an absolute masterpiece sought after by countless people. Perhaps this film won nothing in terms of awards, whether it was the Caesars in France or the Oscars and Golden Globes in the United States, including the three major film festivals, there was no commendation for this work; perhaps this work cannot compete with others in terms of box office. The works are on a par, the North American box office is only 19 million, and the global box office is only 45 million. However, all of this does not affect the classic status of this work in the hearts of the audience. The average score of more than half a million viewers in the imdb scoring system is 8.6 points, ranking first among the classic 250 Twenty-seven. Not to mention that many years later, when Natalie relied on "Black Swan (.swan)\" to win the Oscar, people still can''t forget this wonderful scene that made its debut in 1994. Hugo himself will have something to do with the "\" work. The main reason is that he is not suitable for any role in the movie. So of course, although this script wanted to integrate with Hollywood from the beginning, it has never been Did not pass the script to Hugo. Unexpectedly, Hugo now hopes to join this work by singing the theme song. Glory to Death performed the song "Shape of Heart (shape.of.my.heart)\" when he performed the Encore in Seattle. This song was composed by Hugo after the chat with Ernst, and the Oscar was over. , But after learning Ernsts story, Hugo was still confused and wondered about the direction he had been pursuing and working hard. Therefore, the whole song is full of vicissitudes that have settled down over the years. To be honest, this song really fits well with "\". In the last life, the theme song of "\" was by the police. The song titled "shape. of. my. heart" sung by Sting, the lead singer of the band, was included in his album released in 1993. The song that Sting sang contains his personal charm, with some casualness in his deep voice, and his tough singing style is as unrestrained as a bard. It can be said to be in-depth with the life of the movie actor Leon. Human heart. However, although the name of the song "The Shape of Heart" written by Hugo''s sword is the same, the style is quite different. Hugos singing is more about thinking about life, and there are vicissitudes of life in the confusion, the pain and entanglement of life permeate the melody, with a trace of numbness after too long a pain, but it can still be seen from the lyrics Feel a slight throbbing pain. The Hugo version of "The Shape of Heart\" is actually more of a touch of thoughts based on his experience and Ernst''s experience, which is a bit mixed and a bit sad. Strictly speaking, the theme of "The Shape of Heart\" and the theme of "\" are not completely compatible, but from another perspective, this song is more like analyzing Leons mental journey-this is also The part not shown in the movie. Why does Leon become a professional killer, walking alone, going to the supermarket alone, drinking milk alone, sitting on a chair and sleeping with one eye open. This part is actually hidden behind the movie and worthy of excavation. Perhaps each audience can have their own interpretation, and "The Shape of Heart\" is one of the interpretations: Perhaps Leon once had unforgettable love, but after losing his lover forever, he started a journey of a person. He isolated himself from this society, but because he was afraid of getting hurt again, he chose to be alone. But when the little girl Matilda appeared, everything began to change. The theme song sung by Sting in the last life fits perfectly with the movie, sublimating the movie; but if the glorious song is used as the theme song, then there will be a different interpretation and extension. There are no pros and cons, just the interpretation of different versions. Hugo suddenly felt that life is actually very interesting, as if he appeared in several works, but the actors who should have played these roles will be compensated elsewhere. Their life track has not changed much, and they continue to follow the established route. Go on. This time, it was the same. "It sounds like a good story." Hugo''s words made Luc chuckle, but he didn''t take it seriously. Luc just said two sentences. He naturally thought that Hugo didn''t know anything about movies. The reason for such a compliment is just a matter of spectacle. Hugo did not intend to explain further, but went on to say, "I think this is a very good idea. You know, I have also tried to make the ending song of a movie, which is very interesting.\" Hugo was talking about the ending song of "Yihai Xiongfeng", and that was also the first time Hugo entered a formal recording studio. Hugo''s positive and positive attitude made Luc''s eyes bright, but Hugo changed his words, "However, I think I still need to say hello to the band members, you know, we are a whole." Although said The copyright of "Heart Shape\" is in Hugo''s hands, but he has always regarded himself as a member of the band, so he did not plan to make a decision alone. Luc nodded to express his understanding, but from Hugo''s attitude, it can be seen that this cooperation is very likely to take place, which is definitely a good thing. "I can leave you with my agent''s business card, and you can contact us to discuss the situation later." Hugo said with a smile, which made Luc''s expression relaxed. Luc chuckled and said, "In fact, we have contacted your agent before, but he said that you are currently on tour and dont have time for other jobs. In desperation, we had to contact the record company. , I got the master tape. But I think this contact should bring good news.\" This seemingly unintentional chatter answers Hugo''s last question. It seems that they had contacted Henry before, but Henry refused directly. The main reason was that there were too many publicity schedules after "Life and Death Hour\". In order to devote himself to the tour, Hugo asked Rick to reduce the publicity schedule as much as possible, and even refused to attend many publicity occasions; on the other hand, he asked Henry to Other activities are also cancelled to ensure the quality of the band''s tour. Since the song "The Shape of Heart\" has not officially entered the recording studio until the death of glory, it is just that Hugo himself recorded a simple version of the master tape, as a reference for Hiran Raikkonen-after the first one Sheeran continued to serve as the co-producer of the band''s second album. If once agreed to record the movie''s theme song, the band must spare time from the tour to work in the recording studio. So Henry temporarily turned off the theme song of the movie. Henry still kept his promise when he signed with the band, but EMI could not help it. They could not ignore the benefits. Luc is currently one of the most well-known directors in Europe. If you can cooperate with Luc on the theme song of the movie, it will be of great help in opening up the reputation of glory to death in Europe. Now Hugo as an actor is in Europe. Triple jump, but glory to death did not start at all in the European market. EMI could not refuse this temptation. Confused. Thus, such a situation occurred. Luc asked for a master tape from EMI Records, but Henry did not mention the matter with the band, and Luc, who was rejected by Henry once, reconnected with Columbia Pictures. It seems that Henry should have quarreled with EMI. EMI has been putting pressure on the band there, hoping to squeeze the band''s economic benefits, but Henry blocked it. Just like this time, the "Road to Glory\" tour has not ended yet EMI has put forward the proposal for the second album, and Henry has rejected it twice before and after. After all, EMI Records is still profit-oriented, but fortunately Henry has enough means. Thinking of this, Hugo did not discuss this topic in depth, but smiled and said to Luc, "You can just contact the agent about our band. Henry can fully represent our band." Luc is also a human being. He was stunned when he heard these words, and then nodded meaningfully. After Hugo saw Luc understand, he no longer polite, and said directly, "The game is about to start, the scene is already very busy. I want to get back to my seat, and my companions are still waiting. And me.\" "Why don''t you enjoy it here?" Mark seemed to hear Hugo suddenly at this moment, and walked over with a smile. Joseph followed close behind, but he stood behind Hugo. Hugo smiled and shook his head, "I enjoy the craze of fans cheering together, I am willing to scream for Italy." Hugo pointed to his jersey, simple and clear, making everyone around laugh. . (To be continued). Chapter 916： Melancholy prince \"& Originally, Mark invited Hugo over. It was not the real purpose to watch the game together, so they didn''t keep staying again. After a lot of courtesy, they sent Hugo and Joseph away. "Luc Besson hopes to use the band''s new song as the ending theme. Henry temporarily pushed for the tour, and they found the company." Hugo said in a few words. In fact, it is not accurate to say that. There are too many of them. The details are not clear. But now the surroundings can no longer bear the pressure, the noise is overwhelming, so there is no time to explain in detail. However, Joseph heard the clue from these simple words. The great success of the first album of Glory To Death made EMI Records a little eager to make it. This is also a common problem of large record companies, just like "Don''t mind" at the beginning. After the big hit, Universal''s company-the record company of David Geffen Jianli-couldn''t wait to release the next album. But Henry Bloom obviously had different considerations. He continued to respect the band and was not dizzy by his current results. Although I don''t know the details, the struggle between Henry and EMI is definitely not that simple behind this. But at present EMI Records still has enough patience, still communicating with Henry, and did not directly bring the matter to the band members, otherwise things will not be so calm. It''s just that I don''t know how long this patience can last. Joseph nodded slightly. In fact, all these problems are additional problems that accompany success, and they are also inevitable problems. There are no surprises. "Mark Canton mentioned Jerry-Zac (Jerry.), Gus-Van-Sant (gus.van.sant), and Sam-Remy (sam.)." Joseph also said briefly. He was standing next to Mark just now, and they weren''t really chatting. While they wanted to pay attention to the interaction between Hugo and Luc, they were also fighting each other. Today''s Joseph is not so easy to deal with, and Mark obviously did not expect this. In Marks impression, Joseph was a young rookie: he brought Hugo to the first peak of his career, but he actually fell out with Hugo, which is simply stupid; and then signed Nicolas Cage, Matt Damon and Ben Affleck, as a result, the three actors were poached by others; finally Hugo transferred to Rick''s banner, and Joseph completely left the position of agent and became Hugo''s manager. . Therefore, in Mark''s view, Joseph''s ability was insufficient, and Hugo only hired Joseph for the face of his friends. After all, it doesn''t matter if a manager is slightly inferior to an agent. As long as he is a little clever, knows how to examine appropriately, and most importantly is loyal enough, there is no problem. In fact, Joseph is regarded as a loser in the eyes of many people in the circle. But now, the aura of "loser" has become Joseph''s cover mask. When Mark realizes, his main purpose has been almost covered by Joseph''s rhetoric. The three names Joseph mentioned to Hugo can be said to have won their own place in the fiercely competitive Hollywood, and they are attractive to many actors. Hugos first reaction quickly appeared on his cheeks, and the surprise under his eyes was mixed with a hint of playfulness: Marks pulling action was too obvious, obviously to make up for the previous confrontation between "wolf" and "speed of life". The resulting cracks. Generally speaking, this kind of wooing is not easy to be seen through. On the one hand, it is because Mark needs to have the upper hand. Not only is he the president of Columbia Pictures, but his actions represent the status quo of Columbia Pictures. He cannot be seen through. Otherwise, Hugo took the opportunity to gain the upper hand in the negotiation, and the lion opened his mouth. This is still a trivial matter. It is a big deal to let competitors know that they are in a mess. On the other hand, when the actors and the production company are negotiating, the company should always take the initiative. Now the top big names in Hollywood that can let the production company take the initiative to lower their heads are tossing and counting. Now, Marks "flattering" has been seen through. Not only does it lose face, but it also seems a bit too impatient to recognize Hugo''s status in the circle. Logically speaking, Mark shouldn''t be so hasty, but obviously he underestimated Joseph''s abilities. Now Mark is going to be passive. Many thoughts flashed in Hugos mind. He also knew that the success of this summer vacation meant that he went further, and it also meant that he could get rid of the higher and deeper things in the Hollywood circle, just I didn''t expect it to come so quickly. In the next period of time, it is estimated that Henry and Rick will be busy. After leaving his thoughts behind, Hugo did not make any comments. He and Joseph walked quickly towards the position. Today belongs to the World Cup finals, and everything else can wait. Back at the position, the enthusiasm on the scene can no longer be restrained. The same goes for the members of the gloriously dead band. Even Fujin stood up and sang loudly with the fans on the scene, "Oh class , Oh class, oh class (ole, ole)..." This support came from the Spanish Football League in 1982. The fans shouted "Oh class" and knit into a simple tune to cheer for the team, but then it became Football fans responded to the widest range of tunes on site. Hugo did not stay, so he joined the support of the members. Samora also put two big buckets of popcorn under the chair, and leaped shoulder to shoulder with Hugo and shouted. The craze on the scene was accompanied by the noon sun. Heat up little by little. Soon, the Brazilian team and the Italian team entered, pushing the atmosphere of the scene to the first place in one fell swoop. Twenty years later, when people look back at the 1994 World Cup again, what is the scene that comes to mind? Is it Argentina, who lost Diego Maradona (.) and fell to the top sixteen, or is it the same? Bulgaria, which has advanced to the top four, or Brazil, which has achieved the unique four crowns. For Hugo, there is only one memory of the 1994 World Cup, Robert Baggio (.) from Italy. As the winner of the World Footballer and the European Golden Globe Award in 1993, Baggio became one of the most shining stars in the World Cup that year. He almost relied on his own power to pull Italy back from the edge of the cliff three times. And brought Italy to the final. Although he fought too hard in the semifinals, causing leg cramps and was once considered missed in the finals, he miraculously played the Brazilian team in the starting lineup. The 1994 World Cup final was a confrontation between two Triple Crown teams. It was originally thought it would be a spark-filled match, but it became one of the dullest finals in the history of the World Cup. No goals were scored in twenty minutes, and it turned out to be the first final in World Cup history where a penalty kick was decided. Among the players who played before, the Brazilian team scored three penalties and only one was saved; Italy kicked one, one was saved, and only two kicked in. At this time, Robert Baggio played. The victory or defeat depends on Baggio''s light and agile feet. If a kick is scored, the two sides will be tied, and the penalty kick will continue to take the sudden death method; but if no kick is scored, the game is over and the champion is Brazil. All the pressure fell on Baggio''s shoulders. Hugo knows the result of history, and he also knows that his little butterfly can''t change history, but when this moment comes, his heart is still held by the hands of the devil, unable to think or even breathe. The tension in the air has reached its extreme, as if even a little commotion can blow up the entire rose bowl. Ninety minutes of the game, no results; 30 minutes of overtime, no results; the first eight players'' penalty shootout, still no results... All the audience''s thoughts have been strained to the extreme, and at the same time exhausted to the extreme , The voice is hoarse, the muscles are already exerting strength, and he can only hold his hands tightly, and can only rely on his partners to continue to support. The referee''s whistle sounded, and the world''s eyes were focused on Robert Baggio, the blue shirt and white shorts, and the iconic ponytail that made people recognize Italy''s number ten at a glance. The cramps in the semifinals have consumed all of Baggio''s stamina. The finals played for another 120 minutes, and Baggio was injured, but he straightened his back and walked to the penalty spot. At this moment, the more than 90,000 spectators of the Rose Bowl held their breath, leaving only the heat in the air dancing. Start, kick out, touch the ball... As soon as Baggio''s foot was out, he saw the blue sky, and the ball was still flying upwards, flying over the crossbar. Baggio stood there blankly, the cheers of the Brazilians screaming and tsunami made the rose bowl tremble in the sun, but he could not hear anything and didn''t move. And Brazil goalkeeper Claudio Taffarel (.taffarel) knelt up to the sky and howled, just two steps away from him, this contrasting picture is permanently fixed in history. Hugo only felt that his heart was pulled tight in an instant, and he couldn''t breathe at all. Before he realized it, the tears in his sight were already welling up. This time, he didn''t wipe the tears, but the tears did not fall. , Just fainted in the sun, looking at the lonely and melancholy figure in front of me The scene was plunged into madness for an instant, Pedro and Alfonso jumped wildly, sharply sharp Screaming, shaking wildly, even Samora jumped up desperately, half of the popcorn left in his hand was like a goddess scattered and half scattered all over the place. Not only that, but all Brazilian fans have lost their minds, and the surging yellow on the scene burst out with infinite energy under the dazzling sunlight. In sharp contrast is the azure blue ocean, but at this time it is like a melancholy blue, weeping silently and sobbing in a low voice. Countless Italian fans looked at Baggio, who was lost and lonely standing still unshakable for a long time, and tears were already in their eyes before they could react. Neal and Foggin are no exception. Although they are not the most loyal Italian fans, their shoulders are also drooped at this time, and they patted each other on the shoulders without saying anything. Neil raised his head and saw Hugo in silence. Hugo stood there quietly, like Baggio. Neil exhaled a long breath, and finally Neil gave Hugo a hug. The two stood there, looking at Baggio in the stadium, for a long time, as if the noise around him was a completely different world. Generally, it''s as if time just stopped like this. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 917： Stupid insist \"& Later, someone discussed why peoples memories are permanently fixed on Baggios melancholic back. Is it because it is the most shocking, as if comedy is never comparable to tragedy "classic\"? This is not an accurate answer, just like when "God of War" (el. stuta) shed heroic tears after being out of the group stage, that scene was permanently frozen in the memory of countless fans, and it was difficult for people to explain it. Because it is regrettable that this is Batistuta''s last World Cup match, or it is because I remember that the powerful Argentina never won the World Cup after 1986. But for Hugo, the flawed perfection is unforgettable, but he admires Baggio''s unreplicated and unmatched temperament. Perhaps Baggio''s career is hard to be called perfect, but imperfection does not mean it is not. Best, as a person, as an ordinary player, his temperament, his skills, and his character have conquered the fans and illuminates the Apennines. In fact, Baggio and Kurt-Warner, whom Hugo regarded as idols, have many similarities. Their careers are full of ups and downs, and neither of their careers can be said to be the most brilliant. Baggio is for football, and Warner is for rugby. , In fact, they are not the greatest players in history, even from the title of "the greatest \" is not a small distance, but their personal temperament makes them destined to be different. What determines the success of a life journey is not honor, not money, not reputation, but whether you are doing your best, whether you enjoy it, and whether you feel happy. The definition of success should not be made by others, but should be set by oneself. Whether it was before or after the crossing, Hugo''s life was not smooth, nor was it successful in the eyes of many people. Before the journey, ten years of hard work in the circle still achieved nothing. In my eyes, this is simply a squandering life. This is irresponsibility to the parents to the family and society, and also irresponsibility to myself; after the journey, the previous ten years of actor career In the end, the climb was just one. In peoples eyes, it was a futile struggle. It was a career without hope. All the efforts were just a dying struggle. In times of difficulty, Hugo often thought about giving up, but in the end he persisted, not for success, but because this is the life he wants. In Hugo''s view, no matter whether life is successful or not, and no matter where in life is ultimately headed, at least he should have the same persistence, even if the result of persistence is nothing; at least his choice should be what he wants, not the general idea of ??society; At least one of your goals should be something you like, not simply obeying or blindly following. Rather than just being inactive and doing nothing, it''s better to know nothing about it. At least, at the end of life, he knows that this is his choice, this is his persistence, and this is his own happiness. This is a kind of persistence, it is also a kind of enthusiasm, and it can even be said to be a kind of stupidity. So when Hugo saw Kurt-Warner sitting in a confused figure in the draft, he empathized; so when Hugo saw Robert Baggio standing stubbornly with his hands on his hips, tears filled his eyes. Once upon a time, he stood at the crossroads of life, so why not? It''s over, like the trajectory of history, it''s still Brazil winning, or Italy''s regretful defeat, or Baggio''s melancholy back. However, this time Hugo witnessed this moment at the scene, he felt the madness of half the flames and half the sea. "We are the champion! We are the champion!" Pedro''s exuberant scream made the smile of Hugo''s mouth helplessly outline, and then watched Pedro standing in front of Hugo, twisting triumphantly Ass, he kept chanting, "We are the champions!" Hugo finally couldn''t help but laughed. Hugo knew the result for a long time, but he still chose to support Italy, so this situation is not unusual now, Hugo does not want to spoil Pedros celebration of winning the carnival, so he will pretend to be fiercely waving. With a fist, "The defeated fans don''t know when they lose their minds!\" It scared Pedro back half a step directly, causing everyone to burst into laughter. When leaving the Rose Bowl Stadium, Hugo did not hinder him, this time no fans recognized him. Because the Brazilian fans are in the excitement, Brazil has become the world''s first four-time champion team, which is enough to make them party all night; while the Italian fans are very frustrated, some fans still reluctantly do it inside the stadium. The players sang vigorously, and some fans left the Rose Bowl stadium with a dull pace. Therefore, Hugo and his team quickly left the stadium with the crowd. However, the crowds celebrating along the way made it very difficult for them to leave Pasadena. It took nearly 90 minutes to see the Santa Monica Boulevard in the 30-minute drive. Back in Los Angeles, after Samora sent home a handful of glorious members, they drove Fujin and Hugo back to Sunset Plaza. After the long tour, they finally found time to relax completely. Hugo went back to bed. After sleeping in a daze for more than an hour, I woke up and looked at the sky outside. The night had fallen. When I walked out of the room, I saw that the lights were brightly lit. Joseph, Henry and Rick were sitting around the dining table. , What was being discussed, Joseph was the first to notice Hugo''s movement and raised his voice and asked, "Hungry?\" Hugo nodded, walked towards the kitchen, poured himself a cup of coffee, Joseph said, "Samora went to the supermarket and will be back soon. If you are hungry, there is pizza in the refrigerator.\" Then he turned back. Continue to discuss with Henry and Rick, "So you mean, we dont have much room for maneuver on the second album?" Henry nodded, "At the beginning, the contract stipulated two albums in three years. But now the situation is in the stage of a tug of war with each other, so everything is uncertain. \" Henry is still indifferent at this time. He was so lazy that he didn''t just lie on the dining table and chat. He spoke very concisely, and he didn''t want to be more detailed at all. However, Joseph and Rick did not need to explain, they could understand easily. Hugo knew they were talking about the second album. Although according to the contract, the glorious second album could be released before October 1996, which is not illegal; but EMI is also It is stated in the contract that the release plan of the first two albums must follow their arrangements. This is also a rigid clause for the record company to protect its own rights: if the first album fails, the second album will be extended indefinitely; otherwise, the first album When one album is successful, how to operate the second album to maximize profits is also the record company''s consideration. So the current situation is that EMI hopes to release the second album as soon as possible. This summer Hugos momentum is too great. If the iron is hot, the chance of success will rise sharply. As time progresses, the follow-up influence will gradually decline. Uncertainty will increase. But the problem is that EMI does not want to directly fall out with Glory to the death, nor do they want to kill chickens to get eggs. They may still be seeking a contract for the third album, so they put pressure on Henry on the one hand, but on the other hand they did not. Do not talk to the band members. At the same time, the backside has begun to seek peripheral interests that are glorious to death. Henrys ability was stronger than Hugo had imagined. He was able to deal with EMI for so long, and the band didnt even know that if it hadnt been for Columbia Pictures to intervene today, it is estimated that Henry hadnt even planned to tell Hugo. The problem can be blocked. As for Columbia Pictures, because this involves the film part, Henry is not good to cut off the connection completely, which is beyond the scope of his work, and then he informed Joseph. Hugo took the coffee and walked to the table. "We can start work on the second album next week. It is estimated that...\" Hugo pondered for a while. "It can be completed by the end of the month. We have two or three songs left. The recording has not been completed. However, it should not be too difficult.\" "What about propaganda?" Henry picked up lazily with his eyes. Hugo curled his lips, "You figure it out, anyway, Joseph and Rick are here." Now Hugo is willing to believe in Henry''s ability, this is the trust Henry deserves, at least in the entire propaganda of "almost fame" During the period, Henry did not have any problems, nor did he conflict with his own schedule between music and movies. Henry pursed his mouth, did not speak, and his eyelids slowly drooped again. From his flashing gaze, he knew that he must be calculating EMI records again. Glory to death actually has not many publicity schedules. In addition to Hugos personal reasons, the most important thing is that Neil and Fogin are not too keen on publicity. Now, EMI Records is begging for glory to die for a quick release of the second album, but they didnt know that Hugo promised to complete it at the end of the month. Perhaps this could be a bargaining chip for EMI Records in the next promotion arrangement. Make concessions in After all, the original contract also stipulated that the promotion and distribution matters were still mainly based on EMI Records. Now that Henry has more bargaining chips, he naturally has to make a good plan. The exchange between Hugo and Henry was just a few words. Rick saw that they had finished talking, and turned his head to look at Hugo, "Joe told me about Mark and Luc today. You promised the ending theme of the movie. ?\" "No." Although Hugo doesn''t know much about these things, he also knows the truth about leaving a little room for everything. "I said I must come back to discuss with my teammates, and then let him contact Henry." Rick breathed a sigh of relief immediately, which means that he still has enough space to maximize his interests. He turned his head and exchanged his eyes with Henry, and then looked back, "Thats good, you havent finished that song yet. Record it? You ask Joe to give me an approximate time limit for the completion of the recording tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, and leave the rest to me and Henry. We will contact Joe if we have something to do.\" Hugo shrugged. Even if he wanted to manage these chores, he didn''t have the energy to take care of them. Naturally, it would be better for Rick and Henry to take care of them. Rick did not go further on this issue. "Joe also said about the current attitude of Columbia Pictures. Do you have any thoughts?" (to be continued). Chapter 918： Tai Chi Push Hands \"& Hugo knew what Rick meant. They discussed it before the start of the "" tour, and were not in a hurry to shoot new works, so the preparations for "Night Interview with Vampires" were put on hold-of course, now Two months have passed, and maybe "Night Interview with Vampires" has already started filming, so naturally there is no place for Hugo. Now that the tour is over, from Marks hint to Joseph, you know that the film industry is now trying to mend their relationship with Hugo. In fact, the two sides can''t say that the relationship is broken. It''s just a little unpleasant. You only need to stretch out an olive branch to solve the problem. However, Hugo interprets more from Ricks expression, Why, besides that, other companies have actions? Seeing the expression on Hugo''s face, Rick chuckled lightly, "Of course." As expected, the great victory of "" directly pushed Hugo to a new high in his career, while the great success of "" was an unexpected gain. Although it was only Hugo''s success alone, it was released like the whole of Hollywood. A signal: Hugo, with such a prosperous career, did not hesitate to choose Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, which shows that this brokerage company is worthy of Hugo''s trust. Everything has two sides. When it was at a low point before, people thought that Hugo had nothing to do in Hollywood for ten years, and his vision was terrible; but now, Hugos 10-year career has become a "rich experience" in peoples mouth, so Now Hugo''s choice of brokerage companies has become "wise eyes and beading." This is the obvious difference. Moreover, not only Hugo, but also another actor under Rick, Tom Hanks, also rose strongly, first, and then the hot reaction after the release of "", which further allowed the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company to enter peoples field of vision. Inside. It can be said that although the Fenjin Elite Brokerage Company has only been established for less than three months and has not yet established a foothold, after this period of brewing and adjustment, they have initially stabilized their position. International Innovation Management Company wants to easily suppress the Fenjin Elite Brokerage The company is no longer so easy. So, recently, Rick''s mood seems to be in the hot sun, full of vigor. Hugo looked at the bright smile on Ricks face, and the corners of his mouth couldnt help but twitched slightly. Although Rick always looks like a smile, but at this time, the lightness and joy from the heart still let rain. Guo perceives a difference, "So, tell me about the specific situation?" In fact, Hugo has just finished his tour, plus he will enter the studio for a while to prepare for the second album. At least until the end of July, he has no plans to start working again. However, since the film industry had already taken the lead, it wouldn''t hurt for him to get a rough idea of ??the situation. Even if you don''t get to work right away, it''s a good idea to start picking some scripts gradually. Although Rick was excited, he did not take the initiative to persuade Hugo to start accepting the script. Instead, he asked Hugo''s opinion. After he was affirmed, he began to explain the situation. At least from this point, it can be seen that Rick has not been dazzled by benefits, and knows how to examine moderately. "If you want to talk about the scripts of major companies, then I think it might be more appropriate for you to go to the office, because there are at least several boxes." Rick laughed, and there was a rare hint of it in the words. Proud, this is rare in normal times. Joseph''s eyes widened in surprise, "Rick, what size box do you mean?" At the end of last year, Joseph also experienced the kind of frenzy of scripts. He had more than forty scripts when he had the most scripts on hand. , But there are not many boxes. So, hearing Rick say this, Joseph was quite surprised. Not only Joseph, but even Henry, who didnt know much about movies, looked over in surprise and lazily teased, Is it my misunderstanding? When did Hollywood scripts go out like waste paper? Ricks personality is not the type of show-off, so he did not enjoy the surprised eyes of Joseph and Henry, but looked at Hugo and said, "I dont have a detailed count, but I have at least seventy scripts in my hands. "Speaking of this, Hugo''s eyes suddenly opened up, seventy? What is this concept? Could it be said that the entire Hollywood script is swarming? This is incredible! However, Rick did not pause, and went on to say, "But there is water. It is estimated that there are 25 from the eight major film companies. Others are independent production companies, and some are... you know, Ji An anonymous screenwriter. As Rick explained in this way, everyone suddenly realized. Hollywood screenwriters want to get ahead. In fact, there are two well-known ways, one is to get online with production companies, and the other is to get online with powerful people. The former includes sending scripts to production companies and independent companies, finding suitable sponsors for investment, etc.; the latter is communicating with powerful and well-connected objects such as producers, directors, and actors, and they are willing to help connect. Whether they are willing to invest in production, the result is the same. The first method is relatively traditional and formal, but it is also more difficult. Production companies may receive hundreds of scripts a week, and it is not easy to stand out. The second way is much more casual, such as dining in a restaurant, meeting a big-name director, cheeky stepping forward to submit the script, this is common, not only for screenwriters, but also for small directors and third-rate actors. All are applicable. Therefore, there is often a joke in Los Angeles, "The wait staff in restaurants will always exceed demand, especially in restaurants where big-name celebrities often haunt." At the beginning, Joseph had more than forty scripts in his hands, including those second-line screenwriters and third-line screenwriters who submitted them alone. "" is one of the representatives. Now, after Hugo''s rapid rise, it also includes works such as "Pulp Fiction" with low-cost, "" lineup of newcomers, which naturally gave the bottom screenwriters great hope, so Rick became busy here. "The eight major film companies actually have different grades. The true attitude is about half of them." Rick briefly summarized some, not very concerned about the figures, because Rick knows that the quality of the script is far better than Quantity is important, and the actor in front of him has always been a very independent person. A hundred scripts that make up the number are not as good as a script that suits your appetite. "The film industry actually gave me two scripts tentatively before that, and didn''t talk any further. However, judging from the information that Joe has discovered today, the actions behind them should be much greater than expected." Rick watched. Joseph glanced at him. He knew that Mark was an old fox. Today, Joseph was able to extract so much information from Mark. Although it was because Mark underestimated the enemy, Joseph''s ability could not be ignored. Immediately, Rick looked at Hugo again, "I think that fixing the relationship is actually only a second matter. The point is that Mark is now under tremendous pressure in the film industry. I heard that there seems to be someone within the company who wants to replace him. Mark wants to bet the chips on you." Sure enough, Rick was well-informed, and all the secrets inside the film company could be inquired, although it might be just trying to catch the wind. In large companies like this, internal power struggles are bound to exist all the time, and this is also a compulsory subject for leaders of large companies. Mark is no exception. However, Hugo was not interested in the struggle within the film industry. He chuckled lightly, "Then he may have chosen the wrong object." This sentence made Rick, Henry and Joseph all smile at each other, and their eyes revealed I felt the same. Hugo''s words do not mean revenge, but have deep meaning. If Mark wants to rely on several consecutive successful works to consolidate his position as the president, then commercial blockbusters are bound to be the first choice, because this is the most effective; and when he chooses works of art, performances such as Golden Globes and Oscars are full of unknowns. , And even if it wins, the follow-up effect will take time to brew. Therefore, commercial blockbusters are the best choice. But the problem is that Hugo does not reject commercial blockbusters, but does not want to blindly take commercial works. For example, he just finished "", maybe he will star in an action movie in the future, but at least it won''t be the next one; for example, he starred in "Night Sleep in Seattle" last year, and in a short period of time he is not too concerned about chick movies. More interest. In this way, Mark wants to be effective in a short time. Compared with Hugo, Tom Cruise, Harrison Ford and Arnold Schwarzenegger are obviously more reliable choices. "But Mark is very confident." Rick and the three of them knew what Hugo meant, so he chuckled and said, "I have a record of the names Joe heard today, although Mark I haven''t handed over the script to me at the moment, but the works currently under preparation with the names are no secret." "It''s only for you." Joseph interjected which made Rick smile shyly. Rick did not admit or deny, but went on to say, "Jerry Zach, Gus Van Sant, Sam Remy. Action, comedy, crime, western, adventure, love... these three The projects represented by the name cover almost all of these projects, and the types also include commercial films and art films. Obviously, he is very thoughtful. And, I guess, he plans to have more than these three people." Listening to Ricks analysis, Hugo raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Are you serious? For me, just for me? Mark is so careful? Why do I think he is trying to sell me to a trafficker?" Hugo''s words made the three laugh again, and Henry said lazily, "Sell you to Amsterdam?" Rick smiled and said, "That''s why I said that Mark is not to be underestimated. I can imagine that he has a careful idea of ??how to control the situation, and you are only part of his huge plan." Hugo couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Okay, okay, I see, I''m going to Amsterdam!" Provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 919： Thoughtful consideration \"& Hollywoods current most popular actors are Arnold One, Tom Cruise, Harrison Ford, Meg Ryan, Julia Roberts, Michelle Pfeiffer, these actors have formed Their own fixed market, strong box office appeal and huge personal arrogance are enough to make them the first list of major production companies to choose partners for cooperation. Now, Hugo and Tom Hanks are enough to make the list. However, Hugos biggest advantage lies in his plasticity. Compared with other actors, he is easily trapped by the limitations of appearance or acting skills. To become a genre film actor, Hugo not only has box office appeal and popularity, but his exquisite acting skills have broken it. The restraint of appearance allows him to play well in different roles. After Hugo starred in the six works are different, the roles are also very different, which gives Hugo a lot of advantage. The reason why Mark Canton considers it this way is that he has taken a fancy to Hugo''s plasticity. The Hugo works that he has recommended are all competent. Rick picked up the information on the table, selected it, and then handed it to Hugo, "This is the script that Van Sant is preparing." Hugo only then noticed that the table full of information actually contains a lot of information. All of them are scripts, and Samora just came back from buying food, and seeing the table in such a mess, she yelled, "Go to the hall, go to the hall! You need to prepare dinner here, and Charlize and Carl will be back today.\" Hugo took the script and walked towards the hall. Joseph and Rick began to sort out the information, while Henry was still lying on the table and lying on the table. Joseph was quite dumbfounded when he saw it, "Henry, if you are really tired, go to the room. Wouldnt it be more comfortable to lie down?\" Henry said lazily, "Now it''s not bedtime. The fun of being lazy is that you can completely relax yourself anywhere." The words were so high-sounding that Rick and Joseph laughed dumbly. Hugo flipped through the script in his hand. Hugo hadn''t read this script called "It''s All (t.)\", and he had no impression at all. Gus-Van-Sant was born. In 1999, he made a "\" and then relied on "\" to achieve brilliance. Later, he also dedicated "elephant" and "Milk (ik)\". He is a very special kind of director. He is not an academic favorite but has repeatedly amazed all film critics. He is not a darling of the commercial box office but he can attract fans support every time. He is gentle, elegant, delicate and far-reaching. This faint artistic atmosphere formed his unique youth psychedelic style. Although Gus has never really become a big hit, he has always been a very important director in the American field with extraordinary influence. Hugo has seen a lot of Gus''s works, but there is no "whatever it takes" in his memory. Of course, Hugo is not surprised. Although he has seen many movies and has the advantage of crossing, it does not mean that he knows all the works. Rick came over with a lot of materials at this time and explained, "I don''t really like this work because it''s a female show," and then he sat on the sofa opposite Hugo. Come down, "The story is that the heroine who grew up in a small town is unwilling to spend the rest of her life anonymously. She does everything she can to succeed. Because of her husband''s obstruction, she does not hesitate to set a trap and join a young man to conspiracy to kill. husband.\" When Hugo heard the brief introduction of the story, he couldn''t help but glanced at the script in his hand. This story is too much like Lena. Of course, Lena didnt have such tricks. She didnt kill Adam, nor did she have a third party. The person appeared. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but curl his lips. Although he was sure that Joseph, Rick and others knew nothing about Lena, it still felt strange at this time. Rick did not notice the slight change in Hugo, and then said, "I looked at the script, Mark should be thinking that the roles of husband and young man are up to you, depending on your interests." At this time Joseph also came over with the information, "Is the age difference between the husband and the young man not big?" Henry finally dragged his lazy pace and walked over. Rick shrugged, "I guess they can make adjustments based on Hugo''s choice." In fact, these scripts were not handed over by Mark. Rick obtained some simple information through the relationship within his circle, such as It is said that Hugo''s current script is not the full version. He got the script from another alternate actor, Jacques Phoenix. Jackie-Phoenix, he is the younger brother of River-Phoenix, that is, the poor child who witnessed his brother''s death at the scene and was surrounded and bombed by reporters. "At present, I heard that the heroine has almost talked with Nicole Kidman, and Nicole also thinks that it will be a very exciting thing to cooperate with you." Rick went on to explain that he was actually talking about everything. It''s relatively concise, only talking about the key points and key points. Unless Hugo asks about other details, he rarely talks about it. "Nicole...\" Hugo slightly nodded his chin. His relationship with Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman is actually pretty good, although his relationship with Tom is a competitor and the number of times he has met It''s not too much, but the two people get along a few times and they are quite happy, "She is very suitable for this role.\" Nicole has never concealed her ambition for acting, or more accurately, her ambition for fame and fortune. This is true whether it is married to Tom in his prime, or he is still working tirelessly in the art film after he won the Oscar. Hugo has been rolling in Hollywood for more than two years now. What he must admit is that the version circulating in the circle of Nicole and Tom''s marriage is indeed much more popular than the outside world knows. From this perspective, Nicole has an innate fit with the script of "Whatever it takes". Mark handed the script of "Whatever it takes" to Hugo. On the one hand, he believed that the director Gus would be attractive to Hugo, and on the other hand, he hoped that Hugo and Nicole would play rival roles and burst into sparks. Maybe you can hype up Hugo and Nicole''s scandal and see how Tom will react. Strictly speaking, the strategic significance is more important than the role and the script. Hugo doesn''t mind playing a supporting role, but this script really doesn''t appeal to him, whether it''s the heroine''s husband or being seduced. Confused young men actually have limited tests of acting skills. And as long as he thinks about Lena, Hugo is a bit repulsive to this script. Otherwise, it is indeed a good idea to be able to work with Gus. Rick looked at Hugos expression, but he couldnt read much. After all, Rick and Hugo had too short cooperation time. Except for the "Night Interview with Vampires", he didnt talk about the script at all. Knowing what Hugo was in the process of selecting the script, Rick glanced at Joseph subconsciously. Joseph noticed Rick''s sight and shook his head. Rick understood the location of his chin and didnt say anything. Then he said, The script prepared by Sam Remy is actually just a part-time worker. The real core of this work is Sharon Yi. Stone.\" Hugo put the "whatever it takes" script on the coffee table, leaning on the sofa, enjoying the leisure of a cup of coffee, "Is it another work centered on female characters? Mark''s choice is really... \"Hugo does not know how to describe it, not that Hugo does not want to participate in works centered on women, but that if a production company wants to impress an actor, then build a work around this actor, obviously the chance of success Much higher. Hugo didn''t understand what medicine was sold in Mark''s gourd. Rick shook his head, "No, this work is a bit complicated. In fact, the script was originally intended to be produced and only invested three million yuan. However, after Columbia Pictures acquired it, it decided to build it into a traditional western film and was willing to invest in three. Ten million to 40 million to shoot a masterpiece. Sharon is the first confirmed actress and she is also a co-producer. Of course, this work is really special. Its story is to substitute women into the western world.\ " Ricks simple explanation has not yet made Hugo react, but it evokes Josephs memory, "Hey, I know this work is called... uh, \" Joseph thought for a while, "''The fatal pleasure (the fatal pleasure) ...And.the.deadRight?\" Rick looked at Joseph in surprise and nodded in confirmation, "How did you know?\" Joseph chuckled, "Leo mentioned to me that Sharon strongly invited Leo to play one of the roles, and even caused some unpleasantness with Mark about it After talking, Joseph turned his head to Hugo explained, "It happened before the release of''Life and Death Hour''. \" It was precisely because "Life and Death Hour" was not released at the time, so Mark certainly couldn''t understand why Sharon wanted Leonardo to appear. After all, Leonardo was just a fledgling on the big screen at the time, and the risk was too great. Hearing what Joseph said, Hugo immediately reacted. He knew this movienot seen it, but knew it, because the gossip of the movie was very interesting. Relying on "Instinct. Ability" after becoming popular, Sharon appeared in "Fatal Pleasure" in this western movie, which caused a sensation at the time, and because she served as a co-producer, she participated in the selection of almost the entire production team. Yes, the director Sam Remy was chosen by her, and she even threatened to launch it; the actor Russell-Crow (Russell.) was chosen by her. At this time, Russell was just an Australian boy and had not played any role in Hollywood at all. For Russells sake, she had trouble with Columbia Pictures; she also picked the supporting actor Leonardo DiCaprio. In the case of Columbia Pictures unwillingness to compromise, Sarang Bai finally paid for it. Leonardo was paid for the film, which allowed him to play. Under such circumstances, many people ridiculed the movie "Fatal Pleasure\" as: the men of Sharon Stone. (To be continued). Chapter 920： Planning failure \"&" So, its not Sharon''s request for me to star in this movie? \"Hugo''s first reaction was this. In his impression, "\" is Sharon''s harem. Rick was stunned, and then said, "As far as I know, it seems to be true. When Sharon was interviewed, she praised you and admired you very much.\" Being selected by Sharon is not a good thing, not to mention that Hugo has never felt anything towards Sharon. Sharon''s stupid remarks were enough to make him retreat. Therefore, when Hugo heard this, his first reaction was to frown, with an expression of disgust. As a result, Henry started laughing abruptly, making Joseph and Rick confused, "Hugo, Sharon is showing love to you, how about it? Are you interested in getting into her bed?" Hugo curled his lips, "I don''t want her to crawl on my bed." Now Joseph and Rick also understood, and couldn''t help but laugh. Objectively speaking, "\" this work is quite interesting. Director Sam Remy can only be regarded as a small celebrity in Hollywood now. He relies on the "ghost play man (the.l.dead)\" series to open a new era of swords, but at this time he is still not later creating the "Spider" Xia (man) \"The successful director of the series, so the film industry does not trust him. But under the threat of Sharon, he nodded and agreed to Sam''s joining. This is especially true for Russell-Crow. This is his first work when he left Australia and came to the United States. For Hollywood, he is a stubborn kid from the countryside, not three consecutive years in 1999, 2000, and 2001. He was nominated for Oscar in the year, so the film industry was full of doubts about him. But under the **** of Sharon and Sam, Russell became the leading actor when he first entered Hollywood. This is no exception. Sharon paid for his film even out of his own pocket. The only actor whom the film industry has picked up early is Gene Hackman. This old drama bone who has been nominated for five Oscars and won the Golden Man twice is definitely one of the most important actors in the United States today. Although people ridiculed that this was Sharon choosing a man, it is undeniable that Sam, Russell, and these three men later became. Sharon''s vision is still somewhat level. "So, you are not interested in this work?" Rick knew the result by looking at Hugo''s expression, but he asked more on a whim. Hugo rolled his eyes silently, "You are joking with me, a story of a woman and three men, and it''s a Western movie. Do you think this script will be wonderful?" Although Hugo just heard of this I haven''t watched this film, but I remember that this work had a poor reputation and was ridiculed as a "shooting match documentary", which shows how boring it is. Rick naturally got the answer he expected, but seeing Hugos helpless and gloomy expression, he suddenly felt happy, with a small smile on his mouth, "I think Mark knows the result. I''ll be surprised." \"o. The combination of Gus-Van-Sant and Nicole-Kidman did not impress Hugo, and "\" This work, Sharon-Stone and Gene-Hackman are attractive enough. In addition to being closely related to Hugo, it is indeed very attractive. Mark Canton obviously hopes to borrow the appeal of Hugo, Leonardo and Sharon to reproduce the glory of Western films, which will be beneficial to the box office. Great ambition. But unfortunately, Hugo is still not interested. Rick has already teased a few more words. Although Hugo doesn''t mind, his personality is really not suitable for these, so he immediately said, "Then Jerry and Zach probably won''t be able to satisfy you.\" Jerry-Zach is one of the most famous director and producer in the United States in the 1980s. His first work "Unprecedented Flying All Over the Sky (!)\" won the full house and not only became the most memorable film history. One of the comedy works of Wulitou, and also opened the sword for the first time that Wulitou laughs, and the subsequent "Naked. Gun" series achieved great success, and it also brought Wulitou comedy to its peak-after that Kim Kerry and Zhou appeared. star. Chi Du was greatly influenced by these works. Subsequently, director Jerry''s "Human Ghost Love Is Not Over\" created a peak that is almost insurmountable in love movies. After that, Jerry still has excellent works such as "Walk in the Clouds (a.walk.in.the.)\", "My Best Friend''s Wedding (my.best.end,s.ng)\"," Friends are also on. Bed (ends.th.ts)\" and other works can be seen in the list of producers. It can be said that Jerry is always a Hollywood comedy and romance movie that cannot be ignored. One member. So, when he heard Jerrys name, Hugos first reaction was love and comedy movies, "If its a love movie, then forget it, if its a comedy, maybe I can try it." "Night Sleep in Seattle\" It is a love movie. Hugo has no plans to appear in a short time, but the challenge of comedy has never appeared. Hugo thinks maybe it is a good choice to try it. Rick couldnt help but was stunned. He never thought that Hugo would be interested in comedy, but he immediately said, No, this time is a European medieval warrior movie. But after finishing speaking, Rick still Feeling uncertain, I added, "Are you interested in comedy again?\" Hugo raised his eyebrows. "Comedy is not so easy. I want to challenge it, but I don''t want to ruin other people''s comedies." In Hugo''s view, not everyone can act in comedy, this is also Acting skills are needed, and at the same time, an aura is needed. It''s always more difficult to make the audience laugh than to bring people to tears. Rick couldnt help but choked. He glanced at Joseph, only to find that Joseph also had an expression of "Dont look at me, I dont understand what he was thinking\". He could only helplessly return to the subject, "This time Jie Ruis work is a big production, with an investment of 75 million US dollars. I guess they want you to play against Sean Connery (sean.).\" Sean Connery? This superstar who relied on the heroism and gentlemanship of James Bond in "007\" to attract countless audiences, is considered to be the most successful James Bond in history, entering the 1980s After the late 1990s and early 1990s, at the age of more than 60, he once again ushered in the peak of his career. If this is the case, then Mark must have devoted the most energy to this work and placed the greatest hope. Imagine that Hugo and Sean join forces. This is definitely a big box office bomb. And the investment of 75 million yuan to photograph the love and hatred in the European medieval court is bound to attract countless attention. But Hugo has a bad premonition. Although Jerry is currently one of the most successful producers and directors, his directing ability is more concentrated in low-cost production. In other words, his scheduling of big scenes There is a lack of clear enough awareness of the size between the plot and the outline of the plot, and they often lose sight of the other. Therefore, Jerry''s performance in small costs, small scenes, and short stories has always been very good, but the big production is not so convincing. What''s more, this is a court warrior movie, not a romance or a comedy. Can Jerry really control it? Wouldn''t the movie be made into a lingering romance movie? Then the cost of 75 million was spent. On top of the magnificent setting, the empty story structure that caused Jinxu''s external failure? This is not empiricism, but Hugo''s accurate judgment based on the situation twenty years later. "What''s the name of the work?" Hugo didn''t want to be too arbitrary. After all, the entire Hollywood films gathered in 1994 and 1995. He may not have heard of all the works, so he still needs to confirm it. "''Swordsman Love (.)...\" Rick said simply. Hugo nodded his chin slightly, but thought in his heart that he really didn''t wrong Jerry. "Swordsman Love\" Hugo has never watched the movie, just heard of it. This movie is starred by Sean Connery and Richard Kere, but after the movie was released, there was a wave of curses. This is the worst work of Jerry''s career as a director, not one of them. Whats more frightening is that the box office of this movie is very poor. North America is only 37 million U.S. dollars, and even the global box office is only 120 million. Relying on Seans not old box office appeal, it barely exceeds the book. The cost, but because the publicity costs were too high, and the subsequent video tape rental was also a waste of water, the production company ended up losing money. It now appears that this hapless production company is the film industry. Hugo didn''t continue to say anything, but simply said, "I didn''t know that Jerry-Zac was also interested in court movies. Is it going to be a spoof like the White-headed Detective?\" Hugo always remembers now that he hasn''t read the script, naturally it is impossible to judge the life or death of a script casually, so he will still give a simple explanation. Rick nodded slightly to express his understanding. Although he was still a little curious about Hugo''s keen judgment on these scripts, he still didn''t say much, after all, these works weren''t him. Fancy, "It seems that all of Mark''s plans this time are going to fail.\" From todays conversation between Joseph and Mark, it can be seen that Mark is determined to cooperate with Hugo. These scripts cover different types, and investment, scale, and casting have their own attractions. Mark is very interested in these works. They are all confident, so they think they can move Hugo. It is estimated that "Swordsman Merry\" will be Mark''s biggest killer. If a cooperation is reached, as Rick said, Mark will definitely have something to do-his recent days in the film industry have not been easy. However, Hugo directly killed Mark''s plot in the cradle, and he was not interested in these scripts. It is conceivable that when Mark actually submits the script to Rick, but Rick refuses one by one, the scene will be very interesting. "When you reject Mark, can I watch it by the side?" Joseph thought of Mark''s attitude this afternoon and said jokingly. Rick shrugged, "Do you think he will come here in person?" Mark is the president. Generally speaking, a professional department is responsible for things like scripts. Even if Mark wants to contact, it is just a phone call. Joseph smashed it, smashed his mouth, "Really a person with no interest." (to be continued). Chapter 921： 1 moment \"& "Hey, everyone is here!" Carl opened the door, saw the people in the house, greeted him enthusiastically, and Charlize was behind him, and he dragged his suitcase and walked in. Hugo also raised his hand and waved vigorously to greet the long-lost friends. In the past two or three months, Hugo was almost away from home. Later, Charlize and also received a new job and left home, so the house It''s been idle for a long time. The hall was very lively for a while. Hearing the noise on the third floor, Fu Jin also went downstairs. Its just a little accident that Ernst on the second floor did not get angry today. The creamy yellow light swayed quietly in the night, making people wonder if Ernst was not used to the past two months. Quiet. Rick temporarily put the work aside and let the group of friends lively together. The dinner that Samora prepared was quickly over, and a group of people sat around the giant dining table and chatted. When we moved here, everyone thought that this dining table was too big, occupying almost half of the entire restaurant, but now it seems that the existence of this giant dining table is very necessary. "So, how about this shooting?" Hugo handed the salad bowl to Charlize, who was sitting on his right, and asked. Charlize took the basin, put some salad on the plate, curled his lips, "It''s just a small character without lines, I just got there, and then screamed in fright, and the filming was over. I ended. After the filming, I went to Chicago to visit the squad, and only came back together after the completion." Because Charlize is unwilling to play the role of the vase, this makes her development in Hollywood very difficult, almost difficult. Otherwise, after the premiere of "", Charlize received a lot of performance opportunities, she could completely get rid of the current situation, but she made her own choice. "If you don''t mind, I think maybe Rick can introduce you to some work." Hugo''s eyes widened, and the expression on his face was exaggerated. Carl who was sitting across from him immediately coughed twice, "Hey, I''m here." Hugo simply ignored Carl. Charlize saw Carls gloomy expression and couldnt help but relax. He chuckled and said, Maybe your next work can invite me to perform, as if you invited me. Same as Leo." "Hey, I''m here!" This time it was the turn to speak. His rugged expression pleased everyone and made everyone around the table laugh. "You can start praying, maybe my next work will appear tomorrow." Hugo deliberately revealed his face and said. Charlize did not cooperate with Hugo, but looked at Hugo contemptuously, "Are you serious? Are you showing off now? Of course you don''t lack the script, the whole Hollywood knows it." Facing Charlizes sarcasm, Hugo chuckled, Yes, Im showing off. Isnt my expression not obvious enough? This sentence immediately made Charlize roll his eyes, full The face was weak, and Hugo was happy as a result. After laughing, Hugo sorted out his facial expressions and stopped joking. "Compared to you, my actor work seems to be smoother, so I dont know the torment of waiting, but I believe that our persistence does not It''s not meaningless.\" Charlize looked at Hugos deep eyes. The light yellow halo of the kitchen gave those amber eyes a warm sheen. The gentleness hidden behind the sheen was unparalleled strong and stubborn. , The smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth could not help but stagnate for a moment. Hugo''s eyes always have such magical powers, and at a certain inadvertent moment, the rhythm of the heartbeat is chaotic. But soon, Charlize came back to his senses, the smile on the corner of his mouth continued to bloom, his eyes narrowed slightly, and when he looked at Hugo again, he had returned to normal, "Your comfort is not practical at all. The twists and turns before and after you won the Golden Raspberry Award are much worse than my current state, but you still persisted. Therefore, I know that persistence is not easy, but I will not give up either." Hugo looked at the brilliant smile on Charlize''s cheeks that looked like spring flowers in full bloom. His eyes darkened slightly. He noticed the subtle changes in Charlize''s expression, so he quickly closed his eyes back and vomited lightly. He breathed, then smiled and said, "Then why do you look so...frustrated?" Charlize''s shoulders slumped slightly, and he glanced at Hugo, "I just heard that it seems that the director of the shot I shot is not too satisfied, and it is likely to be edited." Hugo didn''t say much, but just gave Charlize a sympathetic look. The sympathy of the Chi Guoguo made Charlize directly give Hugo an elbow, and Hugo grinned in pain. In the past, Hugo had experienced too much of this kind of thing during the long run period. It took a lot of time to complete the filming. As a result, the director had a scissor hand and cut all the scenes. All the previous efforts were instantly overwhelmed, that kind of loss and disappointment. , Even anger, it is difficult to describe in words, but it is stuffy in the chest and can''t vent. Therefore, Hugo did not comfort Charlize because he knew that any words were useless, but instead used a deliberately obvious sympathetic look to let Charlize vent his anger. Sure enough, Charlize couldn''t help being happy when he saw Hugo''s painful expression. Hugo rubbed his waist. Charlize really made a heavy hand just now, but he was asking, "So, what are your plans for tomorrow, and a good night''s sleep at home?" Charlize shrugged, "Mr. Perfect asked me to go out for coffee tomorrow, but I don''t think about running around, so I want to stay on the sofa and watch TV." Now Charlize has also been infected by Hugo, and both of them talked. Calling Stewart Townsend "Mr. Perfect" is quite a weird irony. Hugo bit his lower lip lightly, then chuckled and said, "You mean, press the TV station from the beginning to the end, and then see the head from the end?" Charlize actually doesn''t like watching TV, sports, soap operas , Variety shows don''t like them very much, usually he and when watching TV, Charlize thinks they are very boring. After being teased by Hugo in this way, Charlize showed his white teeth viciously. The appearance of gnashing his teeth made Hugo want to laugh but dare not laugh. At this moment, the phone rang in the hall, and Hugo immediately stood up," Phone, phone, I''ll answer the phone." Then he ran away all the way, and when he looked back, he could see Charlize''s fierce face, and Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. While smiling, Hugo answered the phone, "Good evening!" The smile in the words leaked out, and he looked very happy. "Hey! Hugo? You sound in a good mood, so I dont worry. Im still worried about whether youre too tired after a long trip, so I havent called you." The cheerful voice of the sun was Cameron Diaz. She seemed a little too cheerful, and the whole mood was very excited, a bit like the excitement caused by being too nervous. Hugo chuckled, "After I came back, I slept for a while, and now I feel better, how about you? Didn''t you start a movie promotion recently, you should be tired too?" Cameron''s "Ghost in Disguise" is also about to be released. The third round of publicity is now underway. "Fortunately, you know, I''m just a newcomer, and all interviews are similar." Cameron curled his lips and said, "So, I want to say that our movie is about to premiere soon, and I will be the first. Appeared on the red carpet again..." At this point, Cameron paused for a while, but she still took a deep breath to adjust her heartbeat, and secretly told herself that since the phone call got through, naturally there was no need to be shy, "I think I know, I dont know if you are willing to participate in the premiere with me?" Hearing these words, Hugo couldn''t help being stunned. Before he noticed it, his eyes drifted towards the restaurant. He saw Charlize who was eating a salad. At this time, Charlize''s eyebrows were relaxed and relaxed. It''s a lot, but you can still see some tiredness in the eyebrows. Charlize noticed Hugo''s gaze, raised his head, frowned slightly, and seemed to be asking, "My phone?" Hugo''s right hand holding the receiver tightened slightly, and he suddenly realized that life is made up of countless "moments". Maybe because of a certain moment, I fell in love with someone, so maybe because I missed a moment of rejection. Must fall in love with that person. Hugo lowered his eyes slightly, hiding all his emotions in the depths of his eyes, then raised his eyes again, looked at Charlize, smiled and shook his head, and said to the receiver again, "Premiere? Recently? I have forgotten about it because of the tour." Cameron on the other end of the phone was very nervous at this time. She only felt that her heart was about to jump out. She was always worried. If Hugo refuses, what should be done? But I think back to the past three months. The little things she gets along with Hugo, especially after the Houston incident, she will rekindle her confidence. This mixed feeling made her palms covered with sweat, and the receiver became slippery in her hands. She had to hold the receiver with both hands so as not to drop the receiver. "Of course, there is no problem." Hugo completely retracted his gaze, lowered his head slightly, but did not know where he was looking. There seemed to be no clear focus, and a faint smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, "Able to be with you Its an honor to be at the premiere together, isnt it?" "Really? Really?" Cameron heard Hugo''s affirmative reply, and immediately jumped up, as if jumping above the clouds, she exclaimed excitedly, "So... so... "She clearly wants to say something, but her brain is a mess, she can''t say anything, she can only repeat a meaningless word constantly. "I''ll pick you up at six o''clock in the afternoon on the day of the premiere." Hugo said with a smile, helping Cameron. Cameron was happy all over, "Okay, okay! I mean, okay!" After finishing speaking, she realized her idiot, but she didn''t mind, she laughed, and said "I mean, goodbye." Then, Cameron hung up the phone. Looking at her trembling hands, she jumped directly, as if spreading her wings and flying. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 922： Gentleman lover \"&The finishing work of the second album of Glory To Death is more trivial than expected. After returning from the tour, everyone was in poor condition and worked intermittently until the end of July. The recording work that was expected to end at this time still did not result. Finish. Fortunately, Henry Bloom withstood the pressure of EMI, and the box office endurance of "\" also continued until the end of July, which slightly eased the urgency of some EMI records, which also gave glory to death. More working hours. July 28th, an ordinary Thursday, but it is different because of the summer vacation. The strong dialogues of "\" and "The Lion King", "\" and "True Lies\" The unexpected confrontation, which brought the summer competition into the second half, is still very lively. Today is the day when the premiere of "\" was held, so Hugo went to the beauty salon after lunch. Although he is not the protagonist today, he still has to take care of himself briefly. At this time, he is already the Queen of Hugo''s makeup artist. Troy Cole seemed very surprised, "What special event do you have today?\" Hugo chuckled and replied, "Premiere.\" "Premiere?" Troy couldn''t help but frowned and thought for a while, what works will be released today. As the "Ultimate Witness\" with big names gathered in the theater in the previous week, and the strong attack of "\" in the next week, the summer file arrangement this week was relatively empty. The comedy "\" with an investment of only 23 million and a small-cost romantic comedy it...happen.t0. is released together. "\" is starring Nicholas Cage and Bridget Fonda (.) who has played "Easy Rider", "The Godfather 3", "\" and other works. This is before Nicholas and Joseph dissolve the agent contract , The first job his new agent received. The two starring roles of "\" Kim Yikerry and Cameron Diaz, Kim Yikerry has been in the entertainment industry for nearly ten years but still has not much reputation. It was not released until February this year. The second most outstanding work-.ventura)\", it was the success of this work that gave the publisher of "Ghost in Disguise" confidence and decided to put it on the summer file. And Cameron naturally not to mention, this is just her film debut. Therefore, people are generally not optimistic about this week''s matchup, thinking that this is also a sign of weakness in the second half of the summer. Especially when the army is wiped out this year except for the "\", the prospects of the two works this week are even more worrying. Because of the "gossip" of Joseph and Nicholas, Hugo''s presence at the premiere was immediately obvious. Troy was also an insider, and he immediately understood after just wandering his head, and looked at Hugo in surprise, "So , New date?\" Looking at Troy with interest on his face, Hugo laughed blankly, "Yes, dating.\" Troy widened his eyes and said meaningfully, "The paparazzi are busy today.\" The truth is also true, even Troy who is familiar with Hugo is surprised, not to mention others, when Hugo appeared in front of the beauty salon prepared by Cameron Diaz in a Rolls-Royce Silver Shadow limousine. At that time, it caused a commotion. The staff in the beauty room all went gossiping, discussing the reason why Hugo appeared here. Hugo at this moment can definitely be said to be the most popular bachelor in the United States, even more popular than any previous period, especially after "\", listeners who took the initiative to show love to Hugo in radio programs Tens of thousands, and since the oolong scandal of Sandra Bullock at the beginning of the year, Hugo has not reported any latest emotional developments for half a year. If Hugo has a scandal, or even a definite relationship, That is definitely a sensation in the United States! Camerons agent was also Rick Rosen, so she had known the news that Hugo was waiting outside early on, which made her suddenly excited. Her heart was like a deer ramming and she couldnt calm down at all, and she was filled with excitement. The excitement, even more than the joy of "\" to officially debut today, made Cameron a little fidgety. But when Cameron saw Hugo, all his emotions rushed towards his brain in an instant, leaving only a happy smile at the corner of his mouth. Hugo''s dress today is very simple, white t-shirt with jeans, a pair of lake blue cloth shoes on his feet, and finally put on a sky blue suit jacket, the whole dress is fresh and natural, simple and clear. Hugo was leaning against the black sports car, talking and smiling with Samora, who was standing by, even if he was a dozen steps away, he could still see the bright smile on Hugos face in Los Angeles. The dazzling light shone under the background of the golden sunlight, which made people dazzling. Plops, plops, Cameron felt the sound of his heart beating so clearly, his eyes stayed on Hugo''s face, but he didn''t want to leave at all, and stepped involuntarily, one step, two steps, and then simply After a trot, her eyes came into contact with Hugo. The smiles on the corners of the mouths of the two people bloomed at the same time, the heart stopped in an instant, the time stopped at this moment, and the sunlight in the air seemed to shine in. In the depths of my mind, the brand became a piece of amber that never dissipated. Cameron rushed to Hugo''s side, then hugged Hugo abruptly, hugged him tightly, and felt the sound of his heart hitting his chest deeply and clearly. The sound of the pounding was so beautiful. Hugo originally wanted to meet the front, but Cameron suddenly ran over him when he didnt want to. His center of gravity was unstable and he took a step back, hitting his back against the door of the car, which made Hugo a little bit painful, brows. Suddenly they got entangled together, but the corners of the mouth smiled helplessly, "Hey, girl, you gave me a great meeting gift.\" Cameron seemed to be aware of his recklessness and quickly let go of Hugo, opening his mouth wide and saying in surprise, "Oh, God, are you all right? Are you all right?" "Relax, I''m okay, it''s okay." Hugo said again and again, smiled and comforted, then paused, and solemnly asked, "So, are you ready?" Cameron was stunned, did not understand what Hugo meant, and said, "Of course, of course.\" After getting the affirmative answer, Hugo nodded slightly so that he had time to take a good look at Cameron. Today Cameron chose a little red dress. The design of the tube top and slanted shoulders can clearly see her slender and **** neck line. Her long golden hair is casually and chicly draped over her shoulders. Her beautiful figure is completely outlined, just over the length of her thighs with the pair of black fingerless lace-up high heels on her feet, and the slender curves of her lower body are fully revealed, especially the delicate laces that restrain the **** ankle. Just now Cameron rushed over like a ball of flame, and then rushed into his arms. The surging enthusiasm and surging happiness rushed over his face, and he was infected with Hugo, making the smile on Hugo''s mouth like a flame. Generally released. Cameron was a little restrained by Hugo''s gaze. She pulled her skirt a little nervously, and looked at Hugo nervously, "How is it?\" The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth stopped in the sun, "This beautiful lady, you are so perfect that the sun loses its color. I wonder if I have the honor to invite you in the car?" Gentle and gentle tone, "Amazing but unobtrusive praise, Cameron just felt that his heart was swelling quickly, as if it could float to the clouds with the wind at any time, Cameron pretended to bend like a lady Knee, "Of course, gentleman, it''s my pleasure." Hugo turned around and opened the car door, raised his left hand, held the right hand that Cameron handed over, and then guided Cameron into the car, while not forgetting to block Camerons head with his right hand. Prevent her from hitting the car door. After Cameron sat in, Hugo also sat in immediately. Seeing the limousine flying away, everyone who was watching the beauty room exclaimed. Many women covered their chests and sighed with envy. It turned out that it was Cameron that Hugo was waiting for. The two handsome men and beautiful women are so fit, and more importantly, in their eyes, Cameron, who is unknown, seems to be Cindriella, and Hugo, the lover of countless womens dreams, is Prince Charming, so old-fashioned but extremely romantic. The love story is enough to make every woman intoxicated. Of course, this kind of thing happened in Hollywood, but it''s not so uncommon, at this time more people. Surprisingly: Before that, the paparazzi had not unearthed the scandal between Hugo and Cameron, and now suddenly turned out, this sense of shock is completely jaw-dropping. In an instant, the gossip in the beauty room seemed to have grown wings, flying everywhere. However, today''s beauty salon gossip is destined to be slightly inferior, because it is in. The reporters waiting at the entrance of the National Theater witnessed the birth of this gossip ~ www.novelhall.com ~ when Samora parked her car in it. At the entrance of the National Theater, the reporters couldn''t help but cast a curious sight: Who actually chose Rolls-Royce for the premiere? It doesn''t look like "\". Since "\" had its premiere yesterday, so "\" was able to be in today. The National Theater held its premiere, and did not spend huge publicity fees to create the premiere. Relatively speaking, today''s premiere was a little low-key, and the noise was not enough. There were only more than 20 reporters and more than 200 spectators. Originally, more than 20 reporters just came here with the mentality of completing the task, but when they saw Hugo getting off the car, their jaws dislocated in an instant, and everyone rushed to press the shutter. They didn''t expect it at all. By the time Hugo appeared, there was no indication that Hugo would attend the premiere of "\". Such an accident caused everyone to be confused in an instant. The more than two hundred spectators at the scene suddenly became agitated, bursting with unimaginable energy, and instantly ignited this slightly boring night. But then, Cameron took Hugo''s hand and walked out of the car again and appeared on the red carpet. At this time, everyone''s chins must be found on the ground. (To be continued). Chapter 923： Formal boyfriend "&Cameron stood at the beginning of the red carpet, looking at the more than 200 people boiling in front of her. Although it was "only" more than 200 people, she seemed to have more than 20,000 people in her sight. It seemed like he would pounce at any time. The exaggerated scene on the scene was far more lively than the model''s runway. Cameron thought he was mentally prepared and thought it was nothing, but when he really saw the scene on the scene, Still couldn''t help but opened his mouth. The excitement, happiness, and joy before were replaced by tension at this moment. Cameron realized that today is the first time she stood in front of the public as an actor, and the release of "" also opened her in The journey of Hollywood, the uncertainty of the future, was suddenly accompanied by the continuous flash of light, which made Cameron''s vision suddenly blurred. At this moment, Cameron felt a warmth coming from her left hand. She subconsciously looked down at her left hand, and then she saw a pair of slender fingers with distinct joints. The heat calmed his beating heart. Looking along the internet with his fingers, Cameron saw Hugos amber eyes with a faint smile, as if he were a firm backing, guarding himself, which made all the panic of Cameron calm. Down. Cameron took Hugos right arm and pulled the distance between the two people a little closer. Feeling Hugos body temperature, Cameron also bloomed again. She knew that there was Hugo. By her side, she doesn''t have to worry about it. Hugo took Cameron onto the red carpet, and immediately focused everyone''s attention. The reporters at the scene are already crazy. This is Hugo once again walking the red carpet with his female companion after "". This is also after Sandra Bullock Hugo once again had such a direct involvement with a woman, then, Who is this woman? Is she Hugo''s new date? The thriving Hugo is definitely the most popular golden bachelor in the United States. His personal charm has far surpassed Tom Cruise, and also surpassed John F. Kennedy, who is known as the "Son of America", by tens of thousands. Of women are willing to give everything to get close to Hugo, and he is currently the representative of Americans. It is conceivable that if Hugos latest scandal broke out now, the powerful influence will definitely break the table, completely detonating the last trace of the summer file in 1994. There were only more than 20 reporters on the scene today. The lineup is not strong at all, but apparently they have found a treasure at this moment, and their heads suddenly happened. When did Hugo and Cameron get in touch? But at the same time, the shutter in his hand cannot Stop, press the index finger continuously and quickly to record this classic shiny incident. In an instant, the flash on the scene directly covered the red clouds in the sky, covered the red carpet under the feet, and hit the whole. The entrance of the National Theater is embellished into a silver world. Cameron felt the hot and dazzling flashing light, and her palms began to sweat. Only then did she understand how bold and stupid it was to invite Hugo to the premiere. The focus on Hugo is so hot, any slight disturbance is enough to make reporters swarm, and now they appear in the public eye so calmly, Cameron suddenly feels the huge pressure on his shoulders. Although Cameron didnt know how exaggerated and serious the so-called paparazzi focus would be, because she could not make a judgment without experiencing it, but the enthusiasm of the audience and the madness of the reporters on both sides were enough to make Cameron. Feel the shock coming from your face. Inexplicably, a detail flashed in Cameron''s mind. When Rick learned that she had invited Hugo to attend the premiere, Rick was stunned, and then asked seriously, "Are you sure you are ready?" She didn''t quite understand it at the time, but gave a confirmation answer of course. Rick thought for a while and didn''t say anything more. Also, just before they set off, Hugo solemnly asked the same question, and Cameron hadn''t reacted yet. And now, Cameron seemed to finally understand the true meaning of Rick and Hugo''s words. Love under the spotlight is not that simple. Cameron closed her palms a little, just holding Hugos arm, felt the strong muscles across the suit, which calmed Camerons messy thoughts a little bit, and then she raised her head and looked at Hugo. From Hugo''s calm and calm smile, she found confidence again. Hugo glanced at her and threw a confirmation signal. Cameron gave a positive reply. Then Hugo stepped forward. Cameron stepped forward with high heels confidently and boldly. For Cameron, who was born as a catwalk model, walking on the red carpet and posing is not a difficult task, especially with Hugo''s company around her, which quickly stabilized her mood and spent all energy Focus on the red carpet in front of you. A section of the red carpet seemed to come to an end very quickly. Before Cameron had time to react, the reporters raised their microphones like hungry wolves, and countless questions swarmed in. Are you dating", "Are you a lover now?", "When did you start", "How did you meet each other", "Hugo, do you love her so much", "How long have you been dating..." The questions were raised one after another, intertwined, making people hard to hear, and only felt that countless sharp sounds gathered together, piercing the eardrums and causing pain. Facing such a situation, Cameron really didn''t know how to deal with it, but fortunately there was a flower protector standing beside her. Hugo skillfully raised his hand and pressed it down, and then said, "Guys, guys! Hey! Hey! Calm down, I said, calm down!" Hugo shouted several times in a row, which made everyone It was a little quiet, but everyone was still crowded forward, hoping to seize a favorable position, the scene was very chaotic. Hugo glanced around, and most of them were unfamiliar faces. It can be seen that the media did not pay enough attention to "". He coughed slightly, "So, if you have any questions, you can start. , I mean, one after another." Then Hugo turned his head and looked at Cameron, as if saying, "You''re here to call," but Cameron looked at Hugo''s questioning eyes, but couldn''t help but smile. She felt that just now, Hugo was like her bodyguard, protecting her under his wings, which reminded her of the movie "Bodyguard". Her heart seemed to have overturned a honeypot, and her mood suddenly became lighter. Cameron shook his head and whispered, "You come." Hugo also knows that Camerons first appearance at the premiere must not be used to dealing with the media, just like he was at the beginning, so he turned around and looked around. At this time, the reporters seemed to be in a kindergarten. The children who moved generally raised their arms high and stretched forward, hoping to enter the eyes of Hugo. This is not like a premiere, more like a press conference. Hugo saw a figure that seemed familiar, but not sure, but it was not easy to make him feel familiar with someone, so he clicked on that person, "Please." The reporter who was named immediately showed joy, but the other reporters next to him had an expression of "Sure enough," because this reporter was from the "Los Angeles Times". Nicholas McLennan did not come to the scene today, but the "Los Angeles Times" Still sent other reporters. But everyone was obviously wronged by Hugo. Hugo really didn''t know the reporter, just by feeling. But this reporter from the "Los Angeles Times" would naturally not tear down Hugo''s station. He suppressed his inner excitement and asked, "Hugo, why did you appear today" at the premiere. Woolen cloth?" This is a completely open question, Hugo can play freely, if you want to deny the scandal, obviously this is the best time. The other reporters suddenly made disappointed voices and looked at the questioning reporter with contempt. However, most reporters continued to look at Hugo. They also knew that Hugo usually does not deliberately lie. Before Uma, Charlize, Sandra''s several scandals have been like this. Hugo opened his mouth and thought for a while, "As you can see, I am the male companion of Miss Cameron Diaz, attending tonight''s premiere." He answered politely, but not positively. Answering the question, avoiding the point, "In addition, I am personally right" this movie is also very curious, I heard that it is a good movie, Kim Il Kerry has always been a comedian I admire very much. UUwwww .uukanshu.com" After Hugo finished answering, he ordered another random person. The reporter was so excited that he was about to fall, and was exclaimed, but he still asked loudly, "Hugo, then you guys." Are you dating now?" The question was short and straightforward, hitting the red heart without any concealment. Hugo did not answer, but looked at Cameron, and he gave Cameron the right to answer. Cameron looked at the gentleman and elegant Hugo, with a brilliant smile on his face. The red clouds against the sky had a thrilling beauty, which made many reporters whispered. Exclaiming, Cameron nodded vigorously, and replied simply and surely, "Yes, we are dating." After speaking, the beautiful smile on Camerons face bloomed with happiness. She firmly embraced Hugos arm and looked at Hugos face intently, with a touch of shyness and sweetness sliding across her eyes, so direct The attitude undoubtedly announced to reporters the fact that they are in love. No words are needed, everything can''t be understood anymore. At this time, you can already imagine the content of the front page headlines of tomorrow''s major newspapers, "Hugo Lancaster loves Cameron Diaz, and the perfect encounter between Cinderella and the prince!" (to be continued). Chapter 924： Cinderella \"&"Hugo loves Cameron Diaz\", this may be the most popular scandal in the summer file in 1994. It is easy to kill all of them. This scandal without any clues or signs is enough to make all paparazzi The team is ashamed of themselves! Who is Cameron? No one knows. This actress has no information to check before the release of "\". For Hollywood, she is a blank sheet of paper without any traces. As her The debut of Hollywood debut, "Ghost in Disguise" did not attract any attention in this summer file. Even if the promotion started early, its prospects are even bleaker than the "\" before the premiere, at least "life and death speed\" "There is Hugo, but "Ghost in Disguise" is a typical summer cannon fodder movie, and no one will pay attention to it. Who is Hugo? No one knows, no one knows. In the past six months, the actor has swept across the entire North American continent-including the European continent, with one strong storm after another. From "\" to "\" to "\", Hugo has become the hottest spot in the world in one fell swoop. There is no one of the actors. He even relied on his own powerful strength to make the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, which had just been established less than three months ago, a firm foothold, and its powerful appeal was unmatched. Looking at the past history of Hugo and Cameron, almost no one can find any connection between the two people-or there is a connection, but no one has found it. For example, the two people were previously affiliated with International Jianxin. Management company. Moreover, the two people did not have any intersection before this, whether it was a work or a private life. Suddenly, Cameron was born, realized, and became the first golden bachelors date in the United States! It is said that Hollywood is rich in fairy tales, but such a beautiful story is still enough to make people crazy. Although there are a lot of scandals about Hugo, in fact, only Uma Thurman is truly recognized, and the bad relationship between Uma and Hugo is now well known in the circle of reporters. After the Cannes Film Festival, no one mentioned Uma at all, as if this person had never been to Cannes. This is, when all the media team up to ignore a person, that person can "disappear" from the public eye. Now, after sixteen months, Hugo has an open date again. The enthusiasm of the reporters, the madness of the paparazzi, and the attention of the audience will swarm. It is conceivable that after the premiere of "\" today, investigations about Cameron will immediately fly in the sky. The sentence "Who is Cameron Diaz?" is enough to attract the attention of countless audiences, and people will hold it incomparably. Im curious and hope to learn more about this one in reality. Maybe, after the premiere, reporters now want to find out, "Hugo, how did you meet? How did you come together?" Hugo is not surprised by such a question. This is a completely predictable scenario, but he has never intended to answer these detailed questions. This was the case in the past, this is the case now, and the same in the future. He will not deny that he is dating. He is also the target of his, but he also won''t tell all the details of the date as people''s after-dinner talk. He is a public figure, but he also has his own persistence. "Today''s protagonist should be Cameron, it should be''" I don''t think it would be appropriate to talk about this here. \"Hugo said with a smile, but the inability to refuse in his tone couldn''t be more obvious. In fact, Hugos reaction to reporters is not surprising. They have dealt with Hugo more than the previous ten years in the past two years. This is the case with Uma before, even though everyone knows Uma is behind. Hell, Hugo has always insisted not to talk about private affairs between two people. But how can the curiosity of the reporters be easily blocked at this time, and then some reporters wanted to ask Cameron again, but Hugo directly interrupted him, "Let''s talk", today is the first Screen, dont you guys want to ask questions?\" Cameron was a little confused. After all, this was the first time she walked on the red carpet, the first time she faced such a multimedia bombardment. This was much more fierce than the posture in the previous publicity, but she knew Hugo. At this moment, she was protecting her, so she didnt interrupt. Instead, she stood beside her with a smile. When she noticed Hugos sight, she replied, To be honest, I didnt expect this to happen today. Lively, I think this is good news for the movie, and I also hope that everyone will like this movie.\" Cameron''s experience with reporters is still too little, so the answer is very rigid and very official. It is estimated that similar things have been said many times in the previous propaganda process. The reporters at the scene were all suffered internal injuries. After being interrupted by Hugo three times before and after, they also knew that they could not ask anything today. In the end, they could only watch Hugo and Cameron leave the interview area. I can only hope that the investigation after I go back, and then the paparazzi can do more. But after Hugo and Cameron walked away, some reporters began to slap their thighs in annoyance, as if they had missed a shocking news. The fact is like this. Because I saw Hugo and Cameron appear together today, I was so shocked that most reporters simply forgot that there was another piece of news, the "Allure" that was screened with "" this week, but In the movie starring Nicholas Cage, everyone in the circle knows that Nicholas fired Joseph, ended the partnership very unhappily, and transferred to the International Jianxin Management Company. Hugo now hires Joseph as a manager. Of course people. Will put Hugo and Nicholas on the opposite side. So, does Hugo attend the premiere of "Ghost in Disguise" today, does it mean that Hugo is fighting against Nicholas? This can definitely be regarded as a hot spot, especially since it can dig out the grievances between Hugo and Nicholas, which is enough to attract people''s attention. But just now because they focused on the relationship between Hugo and Cameron, everyone simply forgot about it, and only now has it reacted. This is enough to annoy reporters. Hugo and Cameron ignored the reporters behind them and entered. Inside the National Theater, Cameron could still feel the stimulus of his heart beating quickly. After feeling that the heat behind him had disappeared, he breathed a sigh of relief. Hugo patted Cameron''s back lightly, smiled and said, "The reporters will bombard you wildly. I guess you will not be able to avoid these problems during the entire publicity period. Are you ready? Yet?\" Cameron gave Hugo a round-eyed look, and complained in an annoyed way, "It turns out that you said''are you ready?'' that''s what you meant, so I don''t want to remind me." Hugo smiled, but There is no rebuttal. Cameron looked at Hugo with a silly and shy smile, and two blushes flew on his face, "Then... Then what do you think is a better answer?\" Camerons invitation to Hugo to attend the premiere was actually just a moment of enthusiasm, and he did not expect the situation like this at all. If Hugo refused, she would be very sad; but Hugo agreed, and now he is facing such a problem, Cameron couldn''t help but feel a little upset, and she shouldn''t have been impulsive. Hugo chuckled slightly, "You are also a party, and you can answer whatever you want. I don''t like to communicate with reporters about these things, because I think it''s my personal business, and there is no need to tell reporters all. As for your words , It depends on how you deal with reporters.\" "I don''t want to tell them either." Cameron wrinkled his nose and said complainingly, "They look like hyenas and they are very annoying. Why should I tell them about my love life?" Cameron replied and looked at Hugo''s face carefully, and found that Hugo was still smiling. This was relieved. She didn''t want her reckless behavior to cause trouble to Hugo. She even more. I don''t want the commotion and chaos of this group of reporters today to create uncertainties in this relationship. "If you don''t want to, no one can force you. It''s just that how to deal with reporters is not an easy task. Are you ready?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a playful smile. Hearing the words "Are you ready?" again, Cameron didn''t understand that Hugo was teasing herself. He was a little annoyed and stared at Hugo fiercely, but found that Hugo didn''t care at all, which made her Very depressed. As a result, Cameron could only gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t worry, I will be ready! I will!\" That little calf-like stubborn temper made Hugo chuckled walking in. At the National Theater, there were not many people inside. Hugo and Cameron came early. After all, Cameron was just a newcomer, and Hugo did not insist on the habit of "big names being late", so The two arrived on the scene shortly after the premiere. Fortunately, todays premiere was not grand. About a quarter of an hour later, many people arrived at the scene one after another. When everyone saw Hugo at the scene, they were shocked. The expression of surprise was almost the same, which made Hugo and Cameron joking in a low voice, "It seems that everyone has brought the same mask to watch''(mask).\" Such a cold joke made Carmei amused. Long smiled tremblingly. David Geffin is arriving. When he saw Hugo at the National Theater, he was also very surprised. Even though he had been in this circle for such a long time, David was obviously surprised that Hugo and Cameron had come together, but he still took the initiative to welcome him. In the past, "Hey, young man, I''ll just say why the weather in Los Angeles is so good today. It turned out that our sunshine boy was dispatched. This is something to celebrate.\" Listening to David''s ridicule, Hugo chuckled back, "It seems that the Meteorological Bureau owes me fifty cents." (to be continued). Chapter 925： Toss an olive branch \"& "Presumably this is one of today''s protagonists, Miss Diaz." David Geffin smiled elegantly at Cameron. The most powerful **** in the United States naturally faced such social occasions. Like a fish in the water, he not only did not ignore Cameron, but also chatted with Cameron enthusiastically. Instead, he put Hugo, who is today''s supporting role, completely in the position of "backup". This alone shows that Davids city is praiseworthy. There is no ignoring Cameron because Cameron is a newcomer, nor is it deliberately sought after because Hugo is currently the hottest actor. Even before Rick People later guessed that David and Steven had consciously wanted to befriend Hugo, and David still did not lose his sense. This calmness and control is enough to see his old manners. Of course, it is not ruled out that David had a good relationship with Cameron because he was aware of the relationship between Cameron and Hugo. But no matter what, at least on the surface there is nothing rude to David. After listening to the small talk between David and Cameron, Hugo realized that ""is a work produced and distributed, and David''s current personal relationship with him is very close". Warner Bros. is responsible for the distribution, and Newline was released last year. Warner Bros. acquired, so he made a special trip to join the low-profile "geeks in disguise". "So, are there any vacation plans recently?" David and Cameron were talking about the summer beaches and waves, and calmly included Hugo in the conversation. Hugo has always had no resistance to the sea and the sun, and his expression is very relaxed, but he shook his head, "Recently, I am preparing for the second album. It is still difficult for a short vacation." David picked up those thick eyebrows, his simple and honest face showed a slightly contemplated expression, and then he suddenly realized, "It seems that the success of this tour is far beyond imagination. Countless fans should be looking forward to your new release. Album." David obviously connected the tour of "" with the preparation of the new album. "It seems that you are destined to have no rest time this summer." Hugo chuckled lightly, "I think I should be thankful that there is still work waiting for me, instead of complaining about too much work. People who have experienced unemployment are always very sensitive to these things." Hugo was teasing himself. During the downturn a year ago, I couldn''t get a job for more than ten months. Hugo''s self-defeating made David laugh out loud, "This is natural, but unfortunately, I originally expected to be able to cooperate with you, but now it seems that this year is going to be missed." The last moment I was still talking about vacation, the next moment I actually talked about cooperation, Hugo was slightly stunned, and then he realized that David said "", and the point is that David turned the topic here but It''s not abrupt at all, and it''s really old-fashioned. "You mean... right?" Hugo spoke more straightforwardly, without so many twists and turns. He understood it and said directly, "In fact, after I got this script from Rick, my heart was moved. The role of Lester made me feel boiling. However, it is a pity that the itinerary of the tour has been arranged long ago, and I can only regret to decline." What Hugo is telling is the truth. If it were not for the conflict of "", Hugo would be very willing to play "". This famous vampire movie will test the acting skills and will inevitably give Hugo a brand new experience. But this is life. It is impossible for Hugo to take care of all the good things alone, and the cooperation missed because of the schedule is definitely not only this time. "Oh, buddy, you should tell me, our crew can wait for you to be in place." David sighed as if it were true, but the surprise and joy in his eyes flashed by, and he looked at Cameron. , "A great actor is always worth the wait, isn''t it?" "Vampire?" Cameron didn''t know the ins and outs of the matter, but he still grasped the point and looked up and down Hugo in amazement. The amazing expression in his eyes was constantly flowing, just portraying something pale and dangerous in his mind. With a fatal temptation. Confused Hugo, this is really a picture that people can''t refuse. However, Hugo''s skin is healthy, wheat-colored, which is different from the white skin of a vampire without any **** color, and it feels a bit contradictory. In addition, just sketching the image of Hugo''s vampire in his head is enough to make the heart beat faster. Cameron didn''t realize that the smile on the corner of her mouth completely bloomed, "Wow, that''s really... enough to kill all fantasies." Listening to Cameron''s exaggerated praise, David was stunned, and then he looked up and down Hugo, and then laughed, but Hugo''s cheeks were a little hot. Cameron also realized that he seemed to be a little presumptuous, his cheeks flushed slightly, and he avoided Hugo''s sight embarrassingly, and quickly continued to say, "Well, I missed Hugo. Which actor did the crew choose in the end?" In fact, Cameron also had nothing to say, just tuned. After playing with Hugo, his mouth is dry and his head is numb. David fixed his gaze on Hugo again. In fact, ""He really wanted Hugo to play this script, not just to close the relationship, nor just because of Hugo''s current appeal. Of course these are all Important reasons, but the most important thing is because he thinks that the role of Leicester is very suitable for Hugo, Hugo can fully show the charm of Leicester. David contacted Rick three times before and after, but unfortunately all got a negative answer. Rick also made it clear that Hugo will focus on the "" tour for the time being. At the same time, Tom Cruise has been actively fighting for the role of Leicester. David really cant refute Toms face, so David didnt contact Hugo directly. After confirming the grade conflict, he Tom signed a contract. As a top producer, David knows better than Hugo that cooperation requires timing. "Cruise, in the end, the role of Leicester was played by Cruise." David said with a smile, and it was Brad Pitt who played the opposite role with Tom Cruise, and the casting process was again. What''s more interesting is that the film officially started shooting three weeks ago, and the shooting process was also full of sparks. When "" was presupposing the actors, David recognized Hugo. In addition, Johnny Depp and Daniel Dai Lewis were also candidates, but David still thought Hugo was the most suitable. Several other roles in the film are also fiercely competitive. The role of the visitor was originally scheduled to be played by River Phoenix, but he died during the preparation of the film, and David favored Leonardo DiCaprio. He came to take over, but Leonardo never agreed, especially when he learned that Brad was competing for the role of Louis, Leonardo made it clear that if Brad confirmed he would refuse to appear in the cast. Brad''s agent, Martin Baum, showed great interest in the role of Louis when he learned that Hugo was likely to play "". Martin not only agrees with Hugo''s vision of film selection, but also believes that Brad and Hugo''s head-on confrontation can refine his acting skills. Of course, what is more important is the network power represented by David, which is also vital to Brad. Martin tried all his best to win this role for Brad, and it also opened David''s eyes. However, in the end Hugo did not take the role, but Tom took the role. At the same time, Brad also persuaded David to get the role. Naturally, Leonardo directly rejected the proposal. In the end, Tom and Brad played the two leading actors. From Davids observation, Tom and Hugo seem to have a good friendship, while Brad and Hugo are in a competitive situation. This has also led to some unusual signs and tight competition between Tom and Brad. The tension spread early. Compared to Hugo, although Tom has also received Oscar nominations and received a lot of praise, his acting skills are indeed too blunt. Almost all insiders and all audiences know that Tom Cruise performed When I get excited, my whole body is full of energy, as if all the muscles in the whole body are beginning to exert strength. The traces of the performance are too obvious, and each character is easy to have similar shadows when the emotions burst. If Brad and Hugo play opponents, then Brad will inevitably have great pressure, but now playing opponents with Tom, the two are almost the same level, and there is a strong sense of competition while not giving up to each other. Although Tom is now the top superstar, Brad has no stage fright. The current shooting process for the past month is completely sparkling. Of course David is pleased to hear about this, which is bound to make "" attract more attention. But David didn''t intend to talk about these details with Hugo in detail. He didn''t want to touch Hugo for a Brad. If Tom and Hugo talked about it, it would be another matter. "Cruise" Hugo sighed and nodded, this is expected, "I believe he will be very suitable for this role." Hugo was telling the truth, but David thought he was polite, because Tom Cruise''s decision to play "" was considered incomprehensible by many people, mainly because of the huge difference in image. So David didnt care. He just smiled and said, I missed the cooperation this time. I hope I will have the opportunity next time. I feel very envious." This is the first time since Hugo and David met several times before and after, David expressed this kind of friendly information head-on, and after missing the "" cooperation proposal, this also confirmed Rick''s original speculation. David does not focus on a certain work, but hopes that there will be more cooperation in the future. Perhaps, after the establishment of DreamWorks in the future, Hugo will appear at the top of the list among the cast of many projects. This is indeed one. A very interesting thing. (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 926： Gossip storm \"& David-Geffin did not stay here for too long. Although he wanted to make good friends with Hugo, he wanted to make friends more often, so he didnt have too strong intentions when he met several times. Its like chatting with friends, and today is no exception. This is really rare in Hollywood where interests are paramount. People say that Hollywood has no love and no friendship. Although this is a bit too extreme, it is to some extent. Said it is a fact. Seeing David leaving behind, Hugo looked at Cameron with a smile. Cameron only felt that his cheeks were still hot, but she still mustered up the courage to look at Hugo. When she saw Hugo When he looked in his eyes, he laughed inexplicably, "So... a vampire?\" Although Cameron thinks that Hugo as a vampire is likely to be the most handsome undead creature in history, Hugo, who is usually sunny, does deviate from the cold and evil vampire in the traditional impression, just like Hugo originally played "\". Unless you see Hugo really perform it, it is really difficult to rely solely on brain supplementation, so Cameron couldn''t help but laughed. Hugo looked at Cameron''s childish and mischievous smile, and laughed helplessly, "Okay, okay, I know, I''m more like a vampire than a vampire." The wheat-colored skin is indeed bruised. "?\" The brain fills up the picture, still full of joy, Cameron''s smile can''t stop at all. Perhaps, what is really interesting is not this conversation, but her beautiful mood. Cameron laughed so happily that he broke the silence in the hall. Everyone suddenly focused their eyes. Hugo immediately raised his hands and surrendered, expressing his innocence, and everyone couldn''t help but smile. Cameron also realized his embarrassment and immediately became shy. He turned to face Hugo, showed his back to the eyes of those who gathered, and then looked depressed at Hugo''s lips. As a result, Cameron saw the hidden smile at the corner of Hugos mouth. He raised his head in annoyance and glared at Hugo, but he didnt want to make Hugo laugh directly. This is all right, Hugo too. After laughing, the two of them were completely in focus. Cameron chuckled while pulling Hugo away quickly, hoping to find a hole to hide. When the people gathered in the hall saw this scene, they couldn''t help but show it. The premiere of "\" was not grand. Soon everyone arrived on the scene. Hugo also met Jin Yikerry, the comedy master who relied on exaggerated and funny performances to please countless people on the big screen. In fact, in private, they looked amiable. Although he and Hugo only met for the first time, they always had a brisk smile on their faces, which made the whole conversation very enjoyable. Watching "\" in the movie theater is a very pleasant thing. This work was also a special scenery in 1999 when the best films gathered. The audience burst into laughter almost every three minutes, and the entire movie theater was full of joy. The atmosphere, the whole movie watching process is relaxed and cozy, and laughter is constant, which also directly proves the success of "Ghost in Disguise". As a comedy, "\" with an investment of only 18 million can be described as a low-key departure, but the result has been an unimaginable huge success, and it will also inspire countless comedies in the future, especially the ultra-low-cost investment. The feat of high box office has also made comedy films one of the most popular genres of major film companies, with hundreds of comedy works appearing every year. "\" Not only made Kim Kerry the king of comedy in one fell swoop, but also made Cameron Diaz famous in one fell swoop. Cameron, who is only 22 years old, is youthful and beautiful, and every move on the big screen is a wonderful scenery, which also makes the fledgling Cameron break out in the beautiful Hollywood. When the movie is over, the smiling faces on the scene are actually the best evaluation of the movie. Compared with applause than praise, the audiences laughter is the greatest success of the movie. The premiere ended successfully, and "\" unexpectedly won the audiences love. Although the media review only had 56 points, the audiences theater scores actually had "b+"-even though this score was accompanied by time The advancement of the movie will fluctuate, but this can be said to be a huge victory for a comedy movie, which also indicates that the movie will show strong competitiveness at the box office. The fact is also true, "\" broke the weekend box office of 23 million, and the premiere box office of 20 million made a sensation in the United States, becoming another dark horse this summer after the "speed of life and death"! The premiere box office of "Allure" is only 8 million, completely submerged in the torrent of news. Even if the sword made such an incredible box office performance, "\" still failed to steal the elegance of Hugo and Cameron. Major newspapers and magazines used huge headlines to report on this unexpected relationship between lovers. The limelight is not inferior to the "\" dark horse momentum, and even many media believe that the premiere of "Ghost in Disguise" Hugo also contributed to the box office being so outstanding. Typical of the Matthew effect. The question of "Who is Cameron Diaz?" accompanied by the Cinderella-style fairy tale appeared in front of everyone. People were curious about how Cameron "beaten" Charlize and Sandra Waiting for the rumored person to become Hugo''s official date after a year? Overnight, more than 20 media outlets across the United States reported on this dating relationship. What''s even more exaggerated is that more than 300 radio programs in the United States have actually started discussions, and the intensity is staggering. From this aspect, we can see the degree of attention at this time, and we can also see the absolute momentum that no one in Hugo can match. But Hugo seems to be the natural enemy of the paparazzi. After the premiere of "\", Hugo re-entered the studio and declined all forms of interviews. The two agents, Rick, Henry, and manager Joseph, were also silent. "This is Hugo''s personal matter. We do not comment." The interview was rejected for the reason, including the glorious teammates, Leonardo and others. The whole team is like a copper wall and there is no breakthrough. . In fact, this is not surprising. "U.S. Weekly" and "Los Angeles Times" did not even try at all. The two reporters closest to Hugo, Nicholas McLean and James Rattle, gave up reporting directly. Later, the other reporters really couldnt find a breakthrough, so they asked Nicholas and James if they knew anything about the inside story. Could it be that Hugo and Cameron were unwilling to speak, but Nicholas replied, "This is not Is it something that should have been used long ago?\" At this time, the reporters remembered that Hugo has always had this attitude towards private life, never discussing his private life in public. In fact, apart from hard propaganda, Hugo rarely has public activities. After the award, Hugo has been dedicated to work, completely humble and low-key. When reporters recalled the situation of the past two years, they had a new understanding of Hugo. As a result, Hugo has become the ultimate challenge for the paparazzi. Many paparazzi regard this as a shame and shame that they must dig out the true face of Hugo''s private life even if they stay awake. This also directly led to traffic jams on the road from Sunset Plaza to the City of Sound for the next period of time. The paparazzi who followed the Hugo 24 hours a day and night also reached the sturdy 15th group and became the most famous one in Los Angeles. The beautiful scenery also brings Hollywood''s famous saying of "Entertainment to Death" to its extreme. Although Hugo doesn''t leak here, Cameron can''t because she must cooperate with the "\" propaganda. Camerons agent is also Rick, he naturally knows how to protect Cameron and Hugo, but the problem is that Hugo can reject the media, but Cameron cant, because Cameron is a newcomer, and "\" She is also needed for publicity. Therefore, Rick can only protect Cameron within a limited range. But even so, Cameron still felt tremendous pressure. Originally, Cameron thought that the hustle and bustle at the premiere was exaggerated and terrifying enough, but then she felt what a real scandal storm was at the "\" publicity screening in New York! There are nearly two hundred people from more than 80 media outlets. With cameras, voice recorders, video cameras, and countless heads, the crowds are dazzling, not to mention that there will be a large number of audiences who will come to the screening to participate in the preview~www.novelhall. com~ makes the whole scene look like an exaggerated scene of sardines swarming into the net. This made Cameron, who had not yet adapted to how to face the media, was immediately shocked. Hundreds of shots were aimed at his scene, which is no less than the panic and panic of hundreds of gunpoints aimed at him. ''Cameron, who has been on the catwalk for a long time, has some weakness in his legs, which is really unusual. Cameron couldn''t help but think of Hugo''s phone call before the screening. Hugo repeatedly told her that the media on the scene would swarm like a group of sharks. The news broke was to lure them into crazy fresh flesh, and Came A rookie like Long who is inexperienced and cannot refuse is a purely natural catalyst. Not only will reporters not let her go, but they will also devour her alive. Cameron thought Hugo was making a fuss at the time, but now it seems that the group of reporters with shining eyes in front of him is definitely better than that. Cameron realized that she and Hugo were dating this one. What kind of Pandora''s Box has the news open? Obviously, this situation is just the beginning. Cameron can only tell herself that she should have expected this situation a long time ago, so what she needs is not timidity, but to face all this with her head upright, even if these reporters seem so crazy. She will never compromise and shrink easily! (to be continued). Chapter 927： huge stress In this preview, Cameron became the protagonist, and Kim Kerry and "Ghost in Disguise" became supporting roles, or to be more precise, the dating relationship between Hugo and Cameron became the focus, everything else The topics are reduced to foil. In the face of the intensive attacks of reporters, even if Cameron is fully psychologically prepared, even if Rick is on the side to help resist, but Cameron is still a little in a hurry, only parry is not the power to fight back. A group of reporters used the most direct and vivid action to teach Cameron the first class in Hollywood: reporters are always the craziest existence. "When and where did you and Hugo meet?", "How did your dates go?", "How long have you been dating?", "What is your current relationship status?", "Hugo is dating How did you behave in the process?", "How do you feel about Hugo as a lover?", "Do you still find Hugo full of charm?", "What is the most attractive part of Hugo?", "How does it feel to hug the most handsome dream girl in America?", "There are so many women who like Hugo, are you under pressure?"... The countless questions are like bombers bombing wildly, leaving Cameron almost no room to breathe, and the questions are all over and over again, and there will be a second time after answering it. What is more terrifying is that once a question is answered, The questions that follow will get deeper and deeper, as if all reporters want to dissect the two of them, and spread out every detail of the entire relationship for discussion. Before leaving Los Angeles, Cameron had talked with Hugo about this. Cameron knew that Hugo did not want to expose the details of his private life before the media, but Hugo did not force Cameron to do it. Cameron gave the decision. Cameron also basically agrees with Hugo''s view that feelings are her personal business, and have nothing to do with her work, and have nothing to do with strangers. She has no need to hide it, but there is no need to explain it. However, Cameron also believes that the fact that they are dating does not need to be concealed, she can be generous and honest. So, Cameron answered some basic questions at the beginning. For example, they met for the first time in Philadelphia, and then they met again informally at the JJ Music Festival, but then Cameron found out that her The answer only drew inquiries from reporters, which seemed to be an extortion of a confession in court, which made her a little bit overwhelmed. Fortunately, Rick was right by and saved her in time. After realizing this, Cameron began to refuse to answer those detailed questions, but even so, when the reporter meeting was over, Cameron still felt a little soft in his legs. The reporters were like cannibals, flaring their teeth and claws. I want to tear her to pieces. After leaving the stage, Cameron called Hugo, "Good afternoon, this is Hugo." When Hugo''s gentle voice came with a cheerful voice, Cameron panicked and helpless. Finally found the port in his heart, and let out a long sigh of relief. "It''s me." Cameron stood at the door of the lounge, and the blatant heat wave behind him seemed to be licking her skin and would burn her to death at any time. "So, so your recording is going well?" Ka Mellon''s brain was in a mess, struggling to figure out a problem. But Hugo did not answer. Instead, he walked to a quiet place and whispered, "The reporter interview is over? Those boring crows should be endless, right." Cameron could clearly hear the faint smile in Hugo''s voice, which made her mouth outline an arc, and let out a long sigh, "Yes, yes, they are really like lunatics." Generally, the questions follow one after another, and more and more exaggerated, God, how did you deal with them?" "If I said, this is just the beginning, would you be frightened?" Hugo joked and said with a smile. Sure enough, he heard Cameron''s gasp sound, which made Hugo lighter. He laughed, "These reporters will never give up, they are also part of Hollywood, so you must be prepared, I told you." Cameron was already beginning to feel a faint pain in his head, and he sighed depressed, and then listened to Hugo saying, "Actually, it is not that difficult to deal with them. You treat them as crows and yell no. Stop, you always say''I think it''s a secret'' for their questions, and then you smile brightly, and that''s over. "What Hugo didn''t say is that the reporters couldn''t find answers by asking questions, so they went to the paparazzi. It''s time to dispatch, but this is also expected, no matter how Cameron answers, it won''t matter. "Are you serious?" Cameron rubbed his temples with a look of annoyance. He had already known that she would refuse to answer like Hugo, and now there is no need to face such a chaotic situation. "Of course, or you can ask the reporters to come over and ask me, this is also a good idea." Hugo said with a light smile, which immediately made Cameron happy, "Hey, this is a good idea!" Jumped up. But thinking about it carefully, Cameron also knows that this is not realistic, because the reporter is what she has to face sooner or later, even if it is not a relationship issue, there will be other things, so she still has to learn to deal with it after all. "Huh, don''t worry, I think I can survive. You should go to work quickly, and I will call you after the trial screening is over." After hanging up the phone, Hugo''s mellow and gentle voice still echoed in his ears, and the irritability was finally relieved. But at this time, Cameron really realized the meaning of all the words before Hugo. Hollywood is like a transparent box, covered by a bright spotlight lantern, people living in this box have no secrets, every detail of life is shown to the public, which is tantamount to depriving the artist as a citizen The most basic power, the feeling of red fruit is not only crazy, it is also a breakdown. This is even more true for feelings. It is said that feelings are a matter of two people. Only the person involved knows all the details of this relationship, and even the best friend cannot make decisions for the person concerned. But now, all reporters and all strangers have become bystanders to a relationship, which only makes a relationship more sensitive, more complicated, and more vulnerable. Even when emotions are placed under the spotlight and become displays on the stage, they further evolve into dramas or farce, and emotions are no longer pure, but evolve into a performance, a "show." It is the saddest ending in a relationship. So Hugo is willing to admit the fact of the date, but he is reluctant to discuss the details further. Because Hugo knows this, because Hugo also knows that even if he doesnt talk, the paparazzi will not let them go. The flashes of countless media will be aimed at them, so he might as well shut up and guard his own. Emotions, your own life. What''s more, this relationship has only just begun, and it needs continuous protection and continuous irrigation to thrive. Cameron took the initiative to win this relationship. She doesn''t want to give up easily-no, she doesn''t want to give up at all, she thinks To cherish Hugo, a good man, she also wants to manage this relationship well, so like Hugo, close her mouth and give this relationship more space and at the same time give this relationship more room for development. Is the wisest choice. Thinking of this, Cameron couldnt help but regret it again. She shouldnt have invited Hugo to attend the premiere impulsively, but things have become uncontrollable now. No wonder so many artists like to fall in love quietly, because of this. It is the best choice to protect a relationship. But, looking back, the moment Hugo accompanied her on the red carpet, that moment of happiness had become eternal, and Cameron''s heart was still sweet. This also strengthened Cameron''s confidence and determination to confront reporters. However, as the propaganda period of "Ghosts in Disguise" progressed, the bombardment of reporters became more intensive and fierce. It was not easy for the naive Cameron to cope with reporters'' various inquiries. The pressure on her shoulders Getting bigger and bigger, this almost made her collapse, and it also made her understand what Hugo''s persistence means like never before. Cameron will not turn 22 until the end of August this year. Although she has been in the field of modeling for several years, she is only a little girl after all. This kind of powerful attention puts her under tremendous pressure. Be careful and you may get lost in that endless spotlight. Fortunately Hugo is always by her side. After almost every promotion, Cameron would talk to Hugo on the phone. Although she knew this might disturb Hugos recording work, she still couldnt help but want to listen to Hugos voice, which would make her feel To peace of mind. During the publicity journey, when there is no way to talk on the phone, Cameron will choose the glory to death music, not only because it is the voice of Hugo, but also because the glory to death album can bring a continuous source to her heart. The energy, which gave her self-confidence against the media. While Cameron was launching a promotion for the "Ghost in Disguise", Hugo and his glorious teammates have been preparing for the second album in the City of Sound, and with the advancing of time, especially in early August. After the "New York Times" named "Mr. 400 Million" on Hugo''s head, the film production company began to move around again: Almost three months have passed since the "speed of life and death", and Hugo has been "resting" recently, and it is time to take over the next script. It does not mean that filming has started recently, but at least it should be the next one. The work is calculated, it doesn''t matter even if the shooting starts next year. This time, not only Columbia Pictures, Universal Pictures and Warner Bros. have also come to the door, hoping to let Hugo join them in their next work. () Chapter 928： 1 out of 0 \"& In fact, in the preparation of each movie, not only the crew is choosing the actors, but also the actors are choosing the crew. This is a two-way process, but the choice of initiative is different. Therefore, it is not only the actors who are widely used. Net, will participate in various auditions; the same is true of scripts, producers or directors or screenwriters will be delivered to a number of different actors, hoping to find the most suitable actors. However, every choice is bound to have a priority level, and Hugo is currently the best choice for multiple crews, at least at the forefront of the selection list. Not only the production company, including many directors and producers, but also hope to be able to cooperate with Hugo cooperation, seeking the spark that burst out in the process of cooperation-especially the production company. "The next work of "Mr. 400 Million"", this title alone is enough to make production companies rush. The film industrys Mark Canton is indeed making a big game. Hugo is only a small part of his plan. Mark not only signed a huge plan for two years and twenty-five movies, but also put "", "Hamlet", "", "Othello" these classic masterpieces or adaptations of dramas were included in the process, and Mark also traveled across the ocean to the other side of the Atlantic, trying to dig out more resources there. Of course, Marks actions are still quite secret at present, and Rick also knows the scales of claws, but Hugo still heard Danny Bauer (danny.), Ewan McGregor (ewan.), and Kate one in a few words. Winslet (kate.) and other names. In addition, Mark also took the initiative to hand out an olive branch to Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Tom Hanks, Cameron Diaz, Al-*8 Sinoe and others have all received script invitations. In addition, there is also Tom A Cruise, Sandra Brock, Demi Moore, Barbara Streisand, Julia Roberts, John One, Shirley McLean, Robin Williams, Billy One Gram The names of many big-name actors such as Risto appeared on Mark''s waiting list for cooperation. Although many of these news are just chasing after the wind, but even if all this is just Mark''s bluffing, it can be seen that in order to break through his current predicament as the president of the film industry, Mark is taking action! The few proposals that Joseph saw through before appeared on Ricks desk as expected. The smartest thing about Mark is that he did not throw out all the scripts at once, but gradually deepened the cooperation. , Submitting scripts one by one not only showed full sincerity, but also the difficulty of making Rick''s rejection gradually increased. More importantly, as the interaction between the two parties became more frequent, the friendship deepened-especially For the elite brokerage firm at this time, the olive branch of the film industry is even more important. Therefore, Hugo can only be regarded as an appetizer, and Mark is obviously seeking a larger territory. In addition to those few proposals, the script submitted by the film industry also included "fatal incarnation (mary., "jumanji" and "hamlet". From huge investment to low-cost production, from classic adaptations to independent original swords, from literary masterpieces to commercial films, it can be said that it is well prepared and determined to win. But unfortunately, none of these scripts were able to impress Hugo. Although Marks consideration was very thorough and took care of almost all Hugos tastes, Mark ignored the most important point, which is quality. Whether it is the overall quality of the script or the fit of the characters, it still lacks the attraction of Hugo. Traits. It is not an easy task to choose one in a hundred. There are more choices, which means that the objects and content to be considered have increased. Although the mid-1990s was the golden peak of Hollywood movies, there were continuous excellent works, but the quality of the works was still somewhat uneven. It is not uniform, and Hugo cannot have seen all of his works, so he needs to read the script one by one and make self-judgment to guide the decision. This naturally makes the selection process complicated and difficult. The only thing worthy of luck is that Hugo does not lack choices now, and he is not in a hurry to pick up new works. Since there is no one that shines, it is better to continue and so on. Therefore, after reading the script carefully, Hugo finally refused. In this regard, Rick was quite surprised. The reason why he was willing to put these scripts in front of Hugo was not only because of Mark''s sincerity, but also because he believed that these scripts had merits. For this reason, Hugo and Rick had a special conversation. This was the first time that the two people had a real exchange on the choice of script. However, this exchange was not detailed, let alone in-depth. Rick just understood Hugo rejected the reasons for these scripts, but he was still very vague about Hugo''s next choice and did not have a clear concept. Of course, this is the essence of cooperation. The two people need to constantly communicate with each other in the process of cooperation. Only in this way can they understand each other better. Afterwards, Rick came to visit with two scripts from Universal Pictures. Compared with the film industrys wide cast net, Universal Pictures clearly has a much clearer and more accurate goal. They only handed over two scripts in total, and they were all familiar scripts that Hugo had seen before-"Apollo l3." \"And "Future Water World", these two scripts are both second entry palace. When seeing these two scripts, Hugo couldn''t help but laugh, not because "Apollo l3\" reminded him of Mandy Sandy in Houston, but because it made him realize that Rick and Joseph are in common What''s more, or what all agents have in common: After all, they are still profit-oriented. This is not a bad thing, but by nature, because their job is to let their artists receive more jobs and make more money. , To achieve greater success, so this is the inevitable direction. When Hugo and Joseph were in the cold war, Joseph lost a lot of scripts to Hugo, including "Future Water World" and "Apollo l3", but Hugo was also stubborn. Without much consideration at all, both of these scripts were simply blacked out. Now that I saw the familiar script again, Hugo sighed a little. "Qiao said that you have read the two scripts before and rejected them, but Universal still passed them over again. Lang even took the initiative to call me, hoping that you can read the scripts again. I think there are actually It''s feasible, so I''ll show it to you." Rick briefly explained the situation. Lang-Meyer is now in charge of Universal Pictures. The original confrontation between the two has not continued. On the contrary, Lang is now working hard to resolve the conflict between him and Hugo. The buttocks determine the head, this sentence couldn''t be more correct, and the difference in position also led to a change in the way of thinking. When Lang and Joseph were both agents, he was thinking about using Hugo to make money for himself. The actor was the necessary tool for the agent to succeed. When Hugo could not be used by him, he was naturally his competitor, so he joined forces. With Tracy, do everything possible to suppress Hugo. But now Lang is no longer Party B, but Party A. After joining Universal Pictures, the cooperative relationship between him and Hugo has changed. If Hugo is still unknown, he does not need to suppress Hugo and ignore it. That''s fine, because actors have never been a necessity for a production company; and now Hugo shines, not only can he not suppress Hugo, but he also fixes the relationship so that Hugo can achieve profit for Universal Pictures. Therefore, Lang not only did not stand against Hugo, but actively sought reconciliation, including Rick, who was regarded as a competitor at the time, and now he has become a partner of cooperation because of the difference in location. It is worth mentioning that if Tracy had caught Lang, the sailing ship, everything would have been different, but unfortunately, at the last minute, Tracy had missed this opportunity. Hugo looked at the two scripts in his hand. From an objective point of view, Ricks choice was not wrong. It was also the correct orientation of the agent. Large production, high pay, and luxurious cast were the development direction of the entire Hollywood film production. , So the agent naturally hopes that his own actors can become one of them, and then become popular. At this point, both Rick and Joseph''s considerations were correct. If Hugo did not travel here, he would naturally agree with this view, because this is the status quo of Hollywood as a whole. Unless Hugo aspires to become a literary monster of independent films, Hollywood blockbusters will inevitably have to face the choice after a certain stage of development. Including Jack Nicholson, Meryl Streep, Al Pacino, these old dramas are no exception. Rick is already very rareLife and Death Hour\" In the conversation before the release, Rick made it clear that Hugo can slow down and open up his choices, and he should not add shackles to himself. , And the actors should be diversified as much as possible. At this point, Rick has a very clear idea. "Do you think these two scripts are feasible?" In the past few days, Hugo has been discussing several scripts in the film industry with Rick, and the two are also having a more in-depth conversation about the next choice. Therefore, Hugo did not evade, and directly raised his doubts. This time Rick did not go to see Joseph who was sitting on the sidelines and reading the script, but instead he nodded and said actively, "Yes, I think, you have never filmed a major production with an investment of more than 60 million. Movies, maybe now is the time. Among these big-produced movies, these two scripts are already excellent, much better than those of the film industry.\" Hugo pursed his lips slightly and thought, and then he said, "Look, Rick, this is the difference between you and me. You are the agent, and the starting point for you to review a work is that the cast is the cost; but I am an actor, and my starting point for reviewing a work is that the script is a role. Do you understand what I mean?\" Not only Rick, but Joseph also raised his head and looked at Hugo, and their eyes collided like this. (To be continued). Chapter 929： Deep game \"& Although Joseph was very unhappy with Hugo because of his work selection, which led to the Cold War for a long time, objectively speaking, Josephs original consideration was not wrong. Ricks current consideration is It was exactly the same as Joseph. Looking at Hugos current results, its still a step up from the "\". In this situation, Hugos salary has soared to 15 million U.S. dollars, although Hugo had the highest price before. His salary is only six million U.S. dollars. In Hollywood, film remuneration is the most important criterion for measuring star rank, and the gap between ten million and fifteen million is a gap. The situation that Hugo faced after the release of "\" has now been replicated again. After the huge success of "\", what works should Hugo pick up? What should be the pay? If I missed 15 million this time, So what will happen in the future? Hugo faces the same choice, and Rick also faces the same situation as Joseph. At present, Rick has also made the same choice as Joseph: He still hopes that Hugo can choose a major production. However, the current situation is much better than before. On the one hand, Hugo''s current situation is much better than before. The opportunity to break through 15 million pieces of salary is not so urgent, and the threat of Tracey no longer exists; On the other hand, Hugo and Rick can talk face-to-face, and Joseph mediates in the middle, at least they can communicate normally. Of course, the most important thing is that Hugo currently does not have a script that attracts him like "\", which is equivalent to not having a spark that triggers contradictions. "Rick, do you know what I mean?" After Hugo finished speaking, he also took a serious look at Joseph. Although the two of them had already cleared up their previous suspicions, and now Joseph has become his manager, but the original The contradiction between the two people is still not fully discussed, "I am not saying that these scripts are good or not, but that for the same script, your starting point is that the investment is the cost and the cast, but my starting point is that the script is the role. It is performance. If our pursuit happens to be realized in a script, then everyone will be happy, for example, ; but the problem is that such a perfect script is not common, so we are bound to have many differences, such as'''' .\" This is the same as Lang. The buttocks determine the head, and different positions will inevitably lead to different ways of thinking. Rick did not speak immediately, but looked at Hugo seriously. This is also Ricks personality. He will always have countless thoughts in his head, but he will not make impulsive decisions and always maintain a sense of reason. He can always maintain a slight advantage at important junctures. However, Joseph spoke. He put the script of "Future Water World" on his knees, "So, you are saying that when we choose the script, we should think about it: For the actors, is this script suitable? .\" Time passed, and after changing positions, Joseph''s thinking became clear. What''s more, he is now a manager who makes calculations for Hugo, so he understood Hugo''s meaning without any effort, and at the same time, he also understood that he and The origin of Hugo''s contradiction. Thinking of this, Joseph couldn''t help but sigh. In fact, if the two people communicated well, things wouldn''t be so stale. Hugo smiled at Joseph, then nodded slightly, expressing his affirmation. Joseph twitched the corners of his mouth in embarrassment, but he wanted to say something, but had no clue. In the end, he could only avoid his sight. Rick was not surprised by this answer. In fact, when he signed Hugo, he fancyed Hugo''s potential as an actor. Generally speaking, actors are easily divided into several categories, acting, box office, vase and so on. For example, Daniel wearing a Lewis is a typical acting category. His best box office performance is "the last Mohican (the.last.of.the., with a box office of 75 million dollars. The box office of the rest of his works failed to exceed $50 million. For example, Arnold-Schwarzenegger is a typical box office category, "True Lies", "Terminator 2" and other works have achieved brilliant box office results, but the awards are lackluster, even the nominations are few. . For example, the vase category is even more numerous. Every year, a new batch of vase actors appear, and then they are randomly eliminated. Actors who can balance acting and box office are really rare, and Hugo is the most successful representative in the past two years. So from the beginning, Rick had a different position on Hugo. He hoped that Hugo could become the most shining star in film history, even surpassing such great figures as Jack Nicholson, Marlon Brando, and Paul Newman. Its not difficult for Rick to understand Hugos words just now, but at the same time, this is also the reason why he brought the "Apollo l3" and "Future Water World" scripts, because these two scripts have the ability to transform Hugo''s The career is further pushed to its peak. Hugo looked at Rick who had never spoken. He knew that Rick was still immersed in thinking, so he simply pointed to the "Future Water World" in Joseph''s hand and explained, "Look, this Have you read the script carefully? If you have read it, you will know that the main line of the script is simple, the story is boring, and the characters are thin. If I just returned from an embarrassing situation in Las Vegas, then this work would be a good choice.\" "Future Water World" invests 175 million. Such a huge project is absolutely unmatched by any work in terms of topicality, but as Hugo said, the protagonist of this work is Special effects, pictures, directors, not stories or actors. Just like the "Avatar" in 2009, the protagonist is the director James Cameron, only James Cameron. Hugo''s performance in such works is not overkill, but good steel is not used on the blade. This kind of work, even if it is not Hugo, any other actors-even second-line and third-line actors can be competent. Of course, when Lang Meyer gave Hugo this script, he naturally hopes to borrow Hugo''s box office appeal to recover the huge cost. This is also an important role of big-name actors. Rick seemed to understand what Hugo meant, and then watched Hugo pick up the script of "Apollo l3\", "Relatively speaking, this script is much more suitable, leaving aside the 60 million-level investment. Said, the script and the characters have parts that are worth digging. So, if you take this script, I understand, but that...\" Hugo pointed to the script in Joseph''s hands. He didn''t speak any more, but shook his head. . Rick let out a long sigh of relief, and he nodded his understanding. In fact, Hugo''s meaning is very simple. He does not reject large-scale productions, such as "Interview with Vampires\" with a high investment of 50 million or more; he also does not reject commercial movies, such as "Life and Death Hour". Popcorn movies; he still does not reject the appearance of breaking the image, such as comedy movies like "Ghost in Disguise"-of course, the premise is that a film company is willing to look for him to appear. From this point of view, although Hugo is troublesome and picky, there is still something in common with Rick in the general direction. After contacting Hugo''s previous refusal of the several scripts of Columbia Pictures, Rick finally figured out some doorways, which will play a vital role in the future cooperation between the two people. "Then what do you think of this script?" Rick pointed to the "Apollo L3" in Hugo''s hand. He could feel that Hugo was not interested in this script. Hugo did not answer immediately, but thought about it in silence. When he saw the script for the first time, he refused without reading it at all. But objectively speaking, the script of "Apollo l3\" is still very good. He was nominated for Oscar for Best Picture. It was also Ron Howard (.) who won the Oscar statuette by relying on "Beautiful Mind (a...)\". Overall, the quality is guaranteed. But the problem is that "Apollo l3\" is the main theme of the biographical film, the whole film is stable, and the director Lang is also a traditional academic director, the style is on the road of orthodox kings, without any spears and skills, it can only be said to be quite satisfactory. . Moreover, the three protagonists of "Apollo l3" are quite facialized and did not dig deep. The performance of the lead star Tom Hanks is not very impressive. Under the background of the main theme of the American spirit, the main character lacks personality. The character becomes the background board, which makes people quite embarrassed. "This is a good work, and the script looks very good, but... I can''t get my energy up, it didn''t stimulate my excitement, you know." That''s all, Hugo said simply, "The story is Good story, but no highlights; the role is an inspiring role, but there is no room to play, so I dont have the urge to act.\" Rick carefully tasted Hugos words, and he could feel that Hugo has a higher pursuit of actor career ~ www.novelhall.com~ is filming "" and "speed of life and death", which is enough to entertain popular works. At the same time, he also hopes to become a better actor, and he also hopes to constantly challenge himself and break through himself. Therefore, in less than half a year after shooting "Life and Death", what can impress Hugo should be a script that can bring more challenges. Today''s seemingly simple conversation has an indelible and important role for the cooperation between Rick and Hugo. "Perhaps you will be even more excited when you see the script of''Ghost in Disguise''." Joseph also fully understood Hugo''s thoughts at this time, and the original dispute now seems to be ridiculous. He laughed mockingly, and then Said something jokingly. Hugo nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, maybe in terms of quality, "Ghost in Disguise" is not as good as "Apollo 13", but if I choose, I am willing to choose "Ghost in Disguise". \"Hugo''s expression also became clear. "However, I don''t think it''s a good thing for me to play "Ghost in Disguise". I don''t have the skills of Jin Yikerry. If such an excellent comedy movie is performed by me , It will become a disaster. \" Hugo still knows himself. Hearing these words, Rick''s originally tense mood relaxed a little, showing a bright smile. (To be continued). Chapter 930： Screenwriting work \"&Rick is still unwilling to give up "Apollo l3". Compared with "Future Water World", this work can be said in terms of script quality, investment scale, cast lineup and character mining. It is the most suitable choice for all the works in Rick''s hand in the recent period. The most important thing is that "Apollo l3" not only satisfies Rick''s ideas, but also meets Hugo''s requirements. Although Hugo does not seem to be so satisfied, and "Apollo l3" is not in a hurry to start shooting. , Is still in the process of seeking cast members. So Rick hoped that Hugo could keep the script, read it a few more times, and then make another decision. Hugo agreed. On the one hand, because Hugo knows how to compromise and retreat, Rick has tried his best to adjust, so he read this script several times, and Ricks sentence "If necessary, you can put forward your own opinions, as if At the beginning, "the same, even if it was unsuccessful, at least you have tried", persuaded Hugo. On the other hand, it is also because Hugo believes that Tom Hanks is indeed more suitable for this script than him. Once the invitation is sent to Tom, Rick will understand this. Both Tom and Hugo are actors under Rick, and when they are both fleshy, it is natural that a more suitable person wins. Therefore, Hugo''s refusal is not necessary for a while. After sending Rick away, Joseph became busy too-reading scripts is his most important job as a manager, and he can now be said to be on his shoulders. Generally speaking, the agent collects items and recommends them to the actors. He is the first gatekeeper. However, due to the nature of the agent''s interest-oriented nature and the fact that he has multiple actors to take care of at the same time, his checks are generally rough; Then the manager will conduct and judge. He is the second gatekeeper. He will attach all the scripts submitted by the agent to his opinions before handing it over to the actors. If the actor trusts the manager enough, or if he and the managers tastes are exactly the same, then he will directly make decisions based on the managers judgment; if the actor has his own opinion, or he wants to judge himself, then he will Read the script yourself, and then make a decision based on the managers opinions. Therefore, an excellent agent, an excellent manager, actually plays a decisive role in the career of an actor. But at the moment Rick is quite special. He values ??the cooperative relationship with Hugo very much. Moreover, the cooperation between the two has just begun, and is still in the stage of exploring each other. He is only in this matter, and he has repeatedly talked in person. Most of the agents contact the actors by phone, or send messages through managers. Due to the great success of "", Hugo''s next work has received a lot of attention. Both Rick and Joseph took it 100% seriously. This has also led to Joseph''s recent large number of scripts that need to be read carefully. Hugo, who is busy in the recording studio, is even busier. After sending Joseph and Rick away, Hugo briefly flipped through the script of "Apollo l3". Hugo thinks that the script is actually a very wonderful thing. How did the screenwriters come up with these stories and how did they conceive the plots? And why does the same story appear different in the writing of different screenwriters, such as The story of "Schindler''s List" has been revised for ten years. The story of "Pulp Fiction" itself has no special features, but it shines in Quentin Tarantino''s pen? What if it is a real one? How can a story or a comic or novel be adapted into a movie? How to condense and connect? The most important thing is, how does the connotation of the script manifest itself? The work of a screenwriter sounds so magical and full of incredible, of course, compared to the work of a screenwriter, there are more difficult director positions. There is a big difference between a screenwriter and a director. The screenwriters sword work is the process of conceiving the plot of the story, which is more of a plane; while the directors sword work is the process of telling the story, and more of it is three-dimensional, from the setting, the pattern to the picture, from the dialogue and the expression. To the show. To give an example that is not entirely correct, the script is the book, and the director is the storyteller. The story is wonderful, but the storyteller may not be able to tell it well. The audience loves it or not. In addition to the quality of the story, the storytellers Skills are also very important. Of course, if the story itself is terrible, even if the ability of the storyteller is against the sky, it will be difficult to turn the tide. To some extent, many directors are good screenwriters, but being a full-time director is not necessarily successful. But in the final analysis, a great work starts with a great script. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but start distracting. In his current works, the importance of the script has been greatly brought into play. For example, the description of the lieutenant colonel in "Scent of a Woman" is so delicate that it penetrates into the soul. For example, "Sleepless in Seattle" tells an ordinary and even incredible story in a gentle and moving manner, such as "" repeating a seemingly simple story, and another example is "Pulp Fiction". A very different storytelling technique. Take a look at the "Apollo l3" in my hand. Why is this script considered to be very stable? Because it simply states that classic historical event, but ignores the role in the process of storytelling. The character is reduced to a facial makeup? But the question is, if you want to modify it, how should it be modified? Is it enough to just add a few details? Obviously not. When Hugo proposed amendments to "", he was based on the character itself and put forward some polished comments, but in fact, there are not many parts that really promote the script and the plot; but now looking at "Apollo l3", Even if Hugo wanted to modify it, he felt unable to start. Hugo became more and more interested in the role of screenwriter. He was very curious about where he would start if the screenwriter wanted to make changes to "Apollo l3". Thinking of this, Hugo suddenly remembered, why should he be alone here thinking hard, there is a ready-made wise elder beside him who can give him some advice. Hugo stood up suddenly and ran down to the second floor. Standing at the door on the second floor, Hugo knocked on the door politely. Ernst Lechman walked over to open the door before he waited long. Originally, he just opened a gap and looked through the door impatiently. He came out, but after realizing that it was Hugo, he opened the door, but he still complained impatiently, "What''s wrong! If it is for the beer bottle in the corridor to apologize, then no need, I have already Get used to it, you young people are so bad, dirty, sloppy, and noisy..." "Ernst, that beer bottle was not thrown by us. I have been in the recording studio recently." Hugo interrupted Ernst''s words, but Ernst turned around, frowning and looking confused. Staring at Hugo, "I don''t believe it" all over his face. Hugo was not guilty at all, and looked at Ernst with a smile. It was clear that it was very hot and he was at home alone, but he was wearing a white shirt and tied all the buttons properly. He even wore a tie, and his meticulous appearance made people mistakenly think that he had a dinner party to attend in the evening. The room is still filled with countless books, making the air even more muggy, and the whole room is like a steamer. Hugo opened the door to the room, and then took the initiative to open the window, so that Ernst immediately began to curse, "Hey, young man! Are you crazy!" Hugo glanced at Ernst helplessly, "Hey, old man! Don''t you know that it is August? The temperature today is at least 95 degrees Fahrenheit, and if you still bore yourself in your house, you will get sick sooner or later. By the time you fainted at home, who would know?" Looking at Ernsts angry eyes, Hugo glared back indifferently, "Dont count on me, its impossible for me to know. , I have a job, have you forgotten?" "Who counts on you! Cut, your singing job, I don''t think it is of any value, you are an actor, an actor! Don''t go wrong with your business!" Ernst babbled and cursed, but this situation is for Hugo. I''ve been used to it for a long time. After living here for more than two years, Hugo has long known Ernst''s personality. In fact, it is a typical hard-mouthed and tofu-hearted. In the depths of Ernst''s heart, he was lonely, the kind of loneliness that no one could understand, shut him in this sea of ??books. Hugo sympathized with Ernst, but still admired more. He admired this old man who dedicated his life to the screenwriter. When he was old, he was abandoned by this circle of love for the new and disgusted with the old. Hugo held injustice for him. Hugo found his place on the sofa by himself looked up at Ernst, raised the script in his hand, "Yes, my singing job is not worth mentioning, then Lets talk about the job you are most proud of. I have a script here. Come take a look and make a few comments." "The script? You''re crazy! I''ve already stopped touching that thing!" Ernst said furiously, but he walked across from Hugo, sat down, and snatched the script. I looked at it from a distance, but after all I couldnt see clearly, I took out my reading glasses from my shirt pocket, put it on and read it, ''Apollo L3''! Who wrote this, I haven''t heard of it at all. Name guy." Hugo chuckled lightly, "You have been out of this industry for more than fifteen years, haven''t you? So there are a few new faces you don''t recognize, this is normal." Ernst snorted, but after all he did not speak again, but quietly read. The afternoon sun was flowing slowly in the cry of Zhizhi, and the heat in the air seemed to settle down, drifting with lazy and bright dust, so that time slowed down. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 931： Try different \"&"No, I dont think this is an excellent script. "Ernst only read the first five pages and said directly. This surprised Hugo. He thought that Ernst would have to read more to make a judgment. "Why?" Hugo naturally raised his own question. Although Ernst said he didn''t like the script, he still held the script and didn''t put it down. He rubbed the paper of the script with his right hand, patrolling back and forth between the lines. With just this detail, Hugo can see that Ernst still likes the work of screenwriters, and it can even be said that he loves, but it is a pity that he has been in Hollywood for fifteen years, but he gradually started to work with screenwriters. Going away. "You know, an excellent script, either tells the story or tells the characters. It is not easy to take both the story and the characters into account at the same time." Ernst looked at the script in his hand and said softly, that The hoarse and old voice seemed to bring time back in, "Do you know why Steven ran for Schindler''s script for ten years? Because he wants to tell the story well and the characters well." Ernst raised his head, straightened his back, and looked at the bookcase on the whole side of the wall. There was a look of remembrance in his eyes. This was the first time Hugo saw the concentration on Ernsts face. And the light of excitement seemed to bring him back to his youth in an instant, Schindlers story is too large and too deep. How to tell this story well, in addition to following the timeline, You must follow the story line. In those long years, what kind of story should be extracted? First, you need to choose according to the core of the story you want to show, and then choose according to your own conception and setting of the characters, and so on. After the story is selected, it is connected according to the time, and finally the details are filled according to the theme and thought needs, and the whole story can be completed." Having said this, Ernst stood up with interest, put the script in his hand on the coffee table, walked to the bookshelf, searched for it, then pulled out a script, stood next to it and read it with his face Said with a small smile, "But in the process of writing a script, the screenwriter often has confusion of ideas, or is too ambitious, otherwise it is not thoughtful enough, and the story presented is not complete. Therefore, Schindler The script was revised for ten years." Ernst walked over again with the script and placed it on the coffee table in front of Hugo. "This script is a work that I have always admired. It can be said to condense all the fantasies of a screenwriter for the story. With the passage of time, there are changes in the growth of characters, traces of social changes, and explanations of cultural phenomena. The whole story is like gurgling water, and the characters in the story complement each other with the event. Each character is As an independent individual, every character has an inevitable connection with the occurrence of the event, and after the occurrence of the event, the characters have a profound aftertaste." Hugo looked down at the script, which was actually "American Past"! It was actually the "American Past" that was ignored by Oscar, criticized by film critics, and rejected by mainstream media! It was rehabilitated after many years, and it is generally considered to be. The greatest failure of "America''s Past" in Hollywood history! "Look, this kind of script is worthy of careful taste and repeated study." Ernst picked up the "Apollo l3" script and turned over to the last part, and started reading again, but his mouth was He murmured intermittently, "Strictly speaking, Schindlers story still lacks a flamboyant moment. The whole storys transition, character changes, and war background changes are still not closely related to each other. It is just under the directors schedule. Next, the excellent performance of the actors concealed these regrets." From an objective point of view, Hugo must also agree that the script of "Once Upon a Time in America" ??is more rounded and more delicate than the script of "Schindler''s List". Of course, these two scripts are outstanding classics, and the art is no better. The points are just some sighs against the script. After speaking, Ernst was silent for a while, apparently studying the end of the "Apollo l3" script. Hugo did not disturb him either, just sat quietly. Ernst seemed to have forgotten that Hugo was sitting there, immersed in his own world, and then muttered to himself, "This script, as a whole, seems to be superfluous, irritating, and very emotional. But the problem is that the whole story is flat and straightforward, there is no technique or tricks, and the sculptures of emotions are all focused on the depiction of patriotism, and the personalities of several characters are obviously lacking in pen and ink. Such a story..." As Ernst was talking, the voice disappeared again. After flipping through two pages again, he raised his head, and then he noticed Hugo sitting next to him, and started again, "Such a script can be called Its pretty good. The college would like it very much. Maybe its not a problem to get a nomination, but the main credit is in the story itself, and you cant see the skill of the screenwriter. The story is well told, and more than 80% of Hollywood screenwriters can do this. Degree; and the lack of character sculpture makes the film lose the possibility of further improvement." Hearing Ernst''s comment, Hugo couldn''t help but want to laugh, because such a script and Ron Howard''s directorial style are a perfect combination. Simply put, it is traditional academic, without too many surprises. In fact, there are many works of this type in the history of Oscars. The most famous one after the 21st century is "The King''s Speech (the., s.. This story is stable and well-regulated, and it is not at all visible. With the skill of screenwriting and director, the brilliant performance of the actor Colin-Fiss (.) is worthy of a golden man, but the best picture and best director are definitely not worthy of the name. Therefore, Oscars only represent a type of aesthetic point of view, and there are countless classics that have not won the Oscars or even the Oscar nominations in history. Ernst''s comment on "Apollo l3" couldn''t be more accurate. The two screenwriters of this work William Bowers (...jr.) and Al Yunnett (a1.) won. After the Oscar nomination, there was not much outstanding performance. William Jr. appeared in "cast.away", "infidelity (, "flags.of.our.fathers", etc. He is on the list of screenwriters of the works, but he is not the chief writer. "Don''t tell me you want to act in such a work." Ernst still didn''t put down the script of "Apollo l3", but reluctantly flipped it, "You are not in the stage of constantly breaking through yourself now. Does it sound too bad to choose such a conservative and lacklustre work." Hugo chuckled slightly, "I originally wanted to ask your opinion to see if I could add some details to give more space to the main characters, but..." Hugo shrugged, "I miss you Already gave me the answer." Ernst seemed to have not heard the last half of Hugo''s words, with a disgusting expression on his face, "If such a conservative script is to be revised, it is better to rewrite it, otherwise it will only become a nondescript monster. It''s a good script, but it will be ruined in the end." At this point, Ernst curled his lips. "In this way, at least the screenwriter of this script is self-aware and not too greedy. This is also commendable." Seeing Ernst sitting there talking and talking, Hugo found it amazing. He and Ernst had actually talked several times, but they had never seen Ernst so focused, so dedicated... so passionate. The most important thing is that Ernst never got angry, even with some cheerful expressions. Just as Hugo was thinking, Ernst took the initiative to speak again, "Maybe you can go and see the script of''Forrest Gump'', which is also the script of this academic theme,''Forrest Gump''. The story is told more smoothly than''Apollo l3''. Although the character depiction is slightly monotonous, at least the image is vivid and detailed enough." Faced with Ernsts active conversation, Hugo laughed blankly, Hey, Ernst, I have no plans to write a script, I just want to see if there is any improvement in the script in your hand. "Why can''t you write a script!" Obviously it is an interrogative sentence, but Ernst glaredly turned into a questioning sentence. "A screenwriter is like an actor. This is a profession without barriers. As long as you are willing to tell a story, you can You can become a screenwriter." At this point, Ernst showed a look of contempt on his face. "Of course, not everyone can succeed. It is not so easy to become an excellent screenwriter. How to make a good one Story, how to tell a story more vividly, this is a knowledge." Ernst looked at the helpless smile on Hugo''s face, and he was clearly dealing with himself, and his anger jumped up, "Why do you want to revise the script? Why do you want to make the character fuller? It shows that you are also aware that there are similarities between actors and screenwriters Some changes in the details of the script are helpful for actors to shape their roles, and actors can also perform stereoscopic interpretations of roles. Inspire screenwriters. Of course, this does not mean that an actor can be a screenwriter, but at least an actor should be an excellent script reader. You can''t deny this!" Ernsts words caught Hugos attention and caused Hugos thinking, and Ernst went on to say, You can feel the lack of character description in the script, and you can also realize some small details. Changes can make the story more complete. From this perspective, you have the talent to become a screenwriter." After Ernst finished speaking, he glared at Hugo angrily, but then he realized that he seemed a little overreacted, because Hugo didnt say anything at all. Hugo was completely innocent with a gun, which made Ernst a little embarrassed. After hesitating twice, his voice gurgled around in his throat, "Of course, first of all, you are an excellent actor. Perhaps your keen sense of acting has given you a certain ability in storytelling. I mean, maybe you have this kind of talent, and there is nothing wrong with trying something new." Ernst tried to find a reasonable explanation for his actions just now, but in Hugo''s ears, it derives a different meaning. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 932： Budding ideas \"& What Ernst said is reasonable. Hugo doesnt know what other actors are like. As far as he is concerned, he hopes to inject his own ideas into the character and understand the character in his own way, so in During the filming process, he will have countless roles for him. While helping himself to perform, he is actually a supplement and extension to the script. "" was the most obvious at the beginning. Although Hugo passed the script, he did put forward a lot of ideas about the script and had a unique exchange with Frank De Labon. Later, during the filming of "" and "", Hugo had his own communication with the script during the performance. Prior to this, Hugo did not actually have much thoughts about the work of screenwriting, but today after Ernst''s reminder, Hugo found that he was still bound by preconceived notions. Originally, Hugo thought that screenwriting was not an easy task. He had countless movies in his mind. To give the simplest example, he had seen several movies of the 86th Oscars in 2014. 12 .Years.a.slave), gravity(), (dallas.buyers.club), (.hustle) and so on, but the problem is that he has seen the movie doesnt mean he can These movies are recorded, which is the same as musical swordsmanship. A movie script is composed of a story frame, ideological connotation, characters, dialogues and other aspects. Hugo can remember the frame of the story, even the characters, but the ideological connotation is a part that cannot be copied. The dialogues are even more important. The soul of many scripts. For example, "", this script condenses Quentin Tarantino''s thoughts on American folklore, art, music, streets, gangs and other cultural aspects. Many dialogues that seem to have no meaning at all constitute this An important element of classic scripts. Hugo is impossible to copy, even if he has seen "" many times. In addition, in Hugos view, the script, like music, is not only a story or a melody, but also a sword writers thoughts on life, society, and precipitation, personal experience, outlook on life and values. Will be projected in the work. In fact, all arts are like this, including paintings, architecture, novels, etc. This is why many psychology works analyze the psychological state of sword authors at that time through works of art. Maybe Hugo can plagiarize, maybe the most brilliant imitators in the world can use fakes to make things happen, but it''s hard to paint a tiger and a skin. The true value core of art is the soul of the sword author. This is never possible to copy. Therefore, Hugo has always insisted on making music with his own sword, creating glory to death; similarly, Hugo has never "plagiarized" the script, even though he had thought about it, he had no way to memorize so many lines of dialogue. But now being inspired by Ernst, Hugo finds that he has forgotten. He can make his own script like a sword making music. He has ten years of experience in underground rock and roll. He has a journey through The incredible experience of time and space, he has the experience of bravely fighting from the trough to the peak, he is professional...Although he is less than thirty years old, he has experiences that many people can''t realize in a lifetime. Hugo has many brilliant ideas in his mind. Maybe he doesn''t need to copy the way of others, he can make his own script. This is a brand new exploration, full of unknown pleasures, just like when he starred in "", his Amon Goss was branded as "Hugo Lancaster", and he succeeded; So if he were to write the "Schindler''s List" script, what would it look like? Is it a copy of the classic, or is it ruined, or is it beyond the classic? This is the same challenge full of sword making power as music sword making and acting research. But the question is, is Hugo interested in writing scripts? Hugo can''t help but feel a little bit funny. Recently, he has read a lot of scripts and is dazzled. The script that is closest to the performance is "Interview with the Vampire", but in fact, the script of "Interview with the Vampire" actually has many regrets. The most direct one is that the storyline is slightly fragmented. , The whole story explores the theme of immortality and loneliness without further excavation, and the role of Lester has not been able to give more detailed outlines. Except for "Interview with the Vampire", other scripts that Hugo has read recently are still lacking, and there is no work that makes Hugo shine. But in fact, there are still many masterpieces coming out in 1995, although not as star-studded in 1994, it is still a very luxurious vintage. Hugo has not yet come into contact with a script worthy of his heart, which is indeed quite regrettable. So, what if Hugo made a script by himself? Maybe there is no loss in trying to see it. "Yes, yes... why not?" The chaotic thoughts in Hugo''s mind flashed by, he clicked his chin slightly, and said with a long tail, and then he looked at Ernst, which was shining with excitement. The look in Ernst''s eyes made Ernst a little uneasy, and he involuntarily avoided his sight, which made Hugo laugh, "So, Ernst, tell me, do you really think I can try a sword script?" Ernst was stunned and looked up, "Why, are you interested?" A smile appeared in his eyes. Hugo shrugged, "I won''t say that, but I think that if it can be helpful for acting breakthroughs, or if it can be used to make a script that suits my heart, it may be worth trying." Hugo did have this. With a clear idea, even if he wants to try, the screenwriter can only be regarded as an amateur job. His current main business of actor and singer is already busy enough, and he will not toss himself. But Ernst didnt care. He immediately said enthusiastically, If youre just starting to try, maybe writing a sketch is a good choice. Ernst even looked a little excited, and the whole person was completely renewed. The joy radiating from the depths opened Hugo''s eyes. In fact, even if Hugo does not write the script, it is a good attempt to enable Ernst to find his life goal again. "I told you that in fact, the scripting of the sword is not as difficult as you think. You set a goal for yourself, do you want to tell a good story, or tell the experience of a character, grasp this core and start thinking. "Ernst didn''t wait for Hugo''s response at all, so he gushed out, "It''s like''speed of life'', you want to tell a story about... well, such as a bank robbery, then you take the whole The beginning, succession, and transition of the story are well conceived, and then the story is divided into the beginning, the process, the sex, and the ending. After the plot is conceived one by one, a script is completed." Hugo understands all these things. He has watched thousands of movies at any rate, and the basic knowledge is naturally not lacking. However, he did not interrupt Ernst, and he still listened with relish. "Or you can talk about a theme, such as growth, then the core roles are several people, what image they were in the beginning, what kind of things they have gone through, which promoted the inner change, and how intense this change is." Ernst said freely, "Maybe you can go and see the script of''Srand.by, I remember it was in my bookcase." Ernst stood up again, walked briskly to the bookshelf, rummaged for a while, then found a script and handed it to Hugo. Hugo took the script of "Walk with Me", smiled and nodded, "Maybe I started from a one-act play with a sword script, which is also a good choice." "Are you talking about focusing on one person?" Ernst asked happily. Inadvertently, he sat down on the front part of the sofa, leaning forward slightly, looking at Hugo excitedly. . Hugo originally had only a vague idea. He knew that he was not from a major, and could be said to be a complete layman for script writing. That''s why he felt that the simplest scene of a one-act play might be a good start, but now he looks at it. He couldn''t help thinking about this look, and then he said, "No, I mean, telling a theme, such as love, maybe the camera will focus on two people, telling the two people from the encounter to the budding of love. , To progress..." "You mean something like''When Harry meets Sally''?" Ernst interrupted Hugo. But Hugo shook his head, and his thinking gradually became clear, "That''s not a one-act drama anymore, it''s about the evolution of a love story I mean, maybe time is limited... Uh, one night? You know, two people met unexpectedly. They were originally strangers, but they went to a bar or a coffee shop to chat. The eye touch and the collision of thoughts burst out sparks, and then fell in love. Love has developed, but by daybreak, uh, maybe... maybe they will be separated. This passing by has become the most gorgeous moment in memory, such a story." What came to Hugos mind was the first date he and Charlize were on, so clear, but after the words were finished, the story of "before sunrise (. quietly emerged, making Hugo smile at the corner of his mouth. A little more helpless. Ernst did not notice this detail. All his attention was focused on the story told by Hugo. He couldn''t help but be surprised. "This is a wonderful idea, but it is not an easy work. You see. , What you envision is a one-act play, maybe there are only two actors, then their dialogue, their communication, and their sparks will all become the key to determining the level of the work. This is also a concept to maximize the charm of the script. This is really true. That''s great!" After speaking, Ernst looked at Hugo excitedly, "How about, do you plan to make this script sword?" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it. Voting a monthly ticket for recommendation. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 933： Original story \"& Does he want to make this script sword? Hugo is a little unsure. Love has always been an eternal theme, no matter what type of work, the element of love is almost one of the necessary clues, and there are countless works with love as the main line. Among them, the stories describing the passion of the night are not counted. It is not uncommon, and contains various types, such as .up, , "three monkeys (three., hallam. and so on. These works have their own characteristics, even if they are the same. A topic, the direction of discussion is also very different. Hugo''s original intention was not to say that the script was written by the sword. It was just an idea that flashed in his mind when he was talking to Ernst. The story conceived by Hugo is actually very simple. Although it is said to be a one-night stand, it is not only in compliance with hormones. Can choose, compared to meat. In terms of physical passion, it is more a collision of ideas. Perhaps in more detail, after two strangers met for the first time, they talked over a small topic and then discovered a common topic. In the process of constant conversation, feelings began to sprout and burst. It seems to be general. Hugo has always believed that in an unknown corner of the world, there will always be a person who is in a natural fit with his own thoughts. Two people may not be able to understand each other''s thoughts with just one eye, but they can find it. The ideas of each other can be shared, but there are differences or even differences. In the process of communication, each other will discuss and dispute, but in the end they find that they appreciate each other more and more. I found each other overnight and burst out sparks. Maybe Hugo conceived such a story. In the whole story, there may not be too many conflicts. Everything is like a one-act play. From the meeting to the breakup of the two people, the story is told through the chemical reaction between the two people. Of course, this is just an inspiration for Hugo, not a concrete idea. When Hugo said it, he found that his thinking became clearer and clearer, and what emerged in the depths of his mind was the second meeting between him and Charlize. It''s also the situation on the first formal date. In fact, this story of Hugo is easily associated with a famous work, "". "" is known as the typical representative of tumbling movies, but at the same time it is also known as the most literary and romantic love story. The story is about two young people who met unexpectedly on a train and fell in love at first sight. Then the two got off the train in Vienna and talked while visiting in this romantic city, deepening mutual understanding, and then having a kiss for the first time. The topics they discussed were unconstrained and all-encompassing. But when the sun rose, they agreed to meet at the same dating place six months later, and then said goodbye to each other, ending the pleasant evening. "" depicts a love that people are attracted by a pure heart rather than simply because of their looks. More importantly, it reveals the essence of love, which separates love from the dramatization, romanticization, and beauty on the screen of the movie. Infinitely close to real life, sincerely and delicately showing the essence of love in front of all audiences. This is a well-known talk movie, more wordy than Woody-Allen, more nonsense than Quentin-Talentino. The whole movie is composed entirely of dialogue, and there is no fixed plot. Without contradictions and ups and downs, it can be regarded as an anti-traditional movie script. Strictly speaking, it is more suitable for publishing as a novel than a movie. This also leads to disgusting people who hate it, but people who like it very much. The biggest feature of the movie is that the two characters are completely molded through a long dialogue, which is obviously a coincidence. But the whole love is true and believable, which has become the most unique charm of this movie. "" After its launch, because of its maverick style, it was ignored by people and forgotten by the market. There was no box office, no awards, and it was almost submerged in countless Hollywood works. But later, like countless cult movies, this work was very popular in the video tape market. Many viewers saw the purest and most beautiful love in this work. Many people even thought this work was enough to be "Harry meets Sally" is a classic love story on the same level. There is no hormonal entanglement, no sex. Book. The attraction of energy, everything is just the collision of souls. This seems to be what people call the highest state of love: falling in love with the soul of the other person, rather than a skin that loses its charm with the passage of time. Thanks to the popularity of the video tape market, "" was filmed nine years after its release in 1995, that is, in 2004, the sequel "Before Sunset (.sunset was filmed, telling the story of what happened nine years later in the film "Before Sunrise" s story. This time, "Before Sunset" completely continued the style of the previous film. The whole film continued to be composed of dialogue. After the film was launched, it became a huge hit of course, it was not a huge victory at the box office, but by niche movie lovers. The enthusiastic pursuit of the film has also been affirmed by professional film critics. The quality of the finished product "Before Sunset" is against the sky. It has received unanimous praise and is considered the pinnacle of this series. Another nine years later, in 2013, the series launched the final chapter "Before Midnight (., the same words, the same personality, the same literature and art, this work once again achieved success. Some people think that this work is not as deep and detailed as "Before Sunset", but some people think that this work is even better and is the best one in the trilogy. However, no matter what the argument is, the consistent level "before midnight" is still maintained. This is everyone''s consensus. As a result, this trilogy has become the most special series in history. Hugos ideas do have a lot of similarities with "", but these will definitely be two completely different works, because of the particularity of this work-it is completely composed of dialogue, which means that even if the sword intent is similar, But the script made by Hugo will also show a completely different pattern, deeply imprinted by Hugo. "" During the sword making process of the trilogy, the two protagonists Ethan Hawke and Julie Delpy (.delpy) also participated in the script writing, because in a sense, this movie is two The protagonist''s outlook on life, world outlook, and values ??collide, so the thoughts of the two protagonists are bound to affect the core content of the movie. In other words, if the two actors are changed, maybe the look of the movie is completely different. Therefore, if Hugo wants to extend this sword intent into a script, it must be a completely different work. But even so, Hugo still does not want to overlap with other people''s stories, so it loses the meaning of swordsmanship. Especially "" is a work that was released in 1995, and there is not much time left. If two very similar works are released together, Hugo will feel a little bit boring, even if the content is completely different, but after all Still lacking new ideas. With this in mind, Hugo decided to confirm first, ""Is this work started to be shot, or whether it has started to be prepared." Hugo made a call to the screenwriters union, the actors union and the directors union to confirm whether "" has been filed. If the answer is yes, then Hugo will not write the story; if the answer is no Yes, then maybe it is destined. This is a very strange feeling. This is the first time that Hugo has taken the initiative to confirm his butterfly effect since he passed through. Is the script of "" temporarily absent because of his arrival? Or is it still going to follow the historical trajectory? In fact, strictly speaking, as an actor, Hugo has quietly changed the historical trajectory of Hollywood, and at the same time, as a singer, he is also changing the course of music history. So, does Hugo have the opportunity to become a screenwriter? How to change some things? Of course, even if Hugo has such qualifications, it does not mean that he can become an excellent screenwriter. Compared to actors and singers, Hugo has nothing to do with screenwriters. Its not difficult to check whether the "" script was established or not, because the director of this series, Richard Linklater (.), is not a big man in Hollywood, but he is not an unknown little man. He is a director. He is a talent, and will also be a guest actor. In 1991, he wrote, directed and acted in his first work "Urban Ronin (, which was shortlisted for the final jury award at the 7th Sundance Film Festival. , Although he didn''t win a prize, he became famous in one fell swoop. Last year, Richard collaborated with the fledgling Matthew McConaughey on the "dazed.and.", and received good feedbackHugo quickly got from several guilds It has received positive news that the script of "" has not yet been established, that is to say, if Hugo wants to, he can make this script. But the question is back to the original point. Does Hugo want to make this script? To be honest, if Hugo wants to make a sword script, there are actually many works to choose from, but the problem is that Hugo really hasnt tried sword scripting before, even though Lancaster was studying at Yale University. After reading many books, this knowledge has become Hugo''s wealth, but swordsmanship has never been that simple. Perhaps, "" such a one-act play, a script that relies entirely on the minds of the screenwriter and actors, is a good start. But the bigger question is, is the Hugo Sword''s impulse to write the script? When I was chatting with Ernst just now, the inspirational pleasure in his head came out again at this time, seeming to encourage Hugo to try it. At this moment, a voice came from behind, "So, what are you thinking?" Looking back, it was Charlize. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 934： Inspiration collision \"& Charlize wore a pair of loose gray sweatpants with a white, and while tying her long hair into a bun, he walked over at the same time. Such Charlize looks casual and unruly, even a little sloppy, because She was used to not pretending to be in front of Hugo. Hugo looked at Charlize and quickly avoided his sight. The thoughts that flashed in his mind just now made him a little embarrassed. He has made a choice, hasn''t he? He is with Cameron now, and Charlize is with him. Together, it''s all good, so there is no need for him to break this balance. "No, just went downstairs and chatted with Ernst for a while and got some thoughts." Hugo unconsciously flipped through the script of "Apollo l3" in his hand, then took a deep breath, The thoughts in my mind were all thrown aside, "So, is there nothing else today? Why do you dress like resting at home?" Charlize sat down on the sofa opposite Hugo, picked up the coffee cup on the coffee table, poured himself a cup of coffee, and then picked up the stack of magazines stacked next to him, completely wanting to stay at home as a housemaid. "You dont want to go to the recording studio today? I finally took a day off. Today I plan to relax at home. I will start acting training again tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. The working actors practice acting together.". Listening to Charlize''s ridicule, Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle, "There is a golden man winner in the family, you should ask me to practice acting together.\" Charlize curled his lips, "I don''t know who will miss an appointment every time. When I have time, that person will go to the recording studio to be busy. I have given up on this idea. I know that friends are for abandoning. \" Hugo was so embarrassed that he could only touch his nose. In the past year, he was busy like a spinning top, and even had limited time at home, let alone practicing acting with Charlize. , Hugo chuckled twice, "What about? He rarely asked you out today.\" "He has an audition tomorrow, and he has been preparing for these two days." Charlize opened the magazine, but did not start reading, but looked up at Hugo, "So, are you still avoiding the paparazzi?\ " Hugo nodded helplessly. Recently, because of the hot scandal at the premiere of "\", Hugo has almost been overwhelmed by the paparazzi, and every move is under the supervision of the paparazzi, so Hugo is not waiting. I was at home in the recording studio, and I also enjoyed a relaxing time. Charlize was actually exhausted, but she is not even a third-rate actor at present, and her date with Stewart Townsend is not secretive, so the paparazzi is not very interested in her and try to break through from her. After failing twice, she didn''t bother her again. "Are they all **** in their heads? Isn''t Cameron promoting the movie on the East Coast now, they guard you and can''t shoot anything." Charlize rolled his eyes, clearly expressing his disdain . Hugo chuckled, "They want to teach me a lesson and let me know that they are not that easy to mess with. You see, I will stay at home obediently now, and they succeeded!" Hugo shrugged and spread his hands. "So, I think they should be very proud now.\" Charlize looked at Hugo speechlessly. Although Hugo was "forced" to stay at home, she looked at Hugo very comfortable and was not affected at all. She curled her lips and said, "Please, you hurry up. Click to move out, to Beverly Hills or Malibu, Alex and I are almost annoyed by those paparazzi.\" "I will! Soon!" Hugo said solemnly. Charlize''s eyes widened, eyebrows raised, and the irony on his face couldn''t be more obvious, "Yes, yes! As if I would believe you." It made Hugo laugh helplessly, Charlize lowered his head I was about to read the magazine, but there was no silence for two seconds, and then he said, "So, what were you thinking just now, did something happen to Ernst?\" "No...no," Hugo shook his head again and again, hesitated, and then said, "I was just thinking, it seems that every family has to face the same problems, financial crisis, children''s education, relationship maintenance, just It seems that everyones life trajectory is the same. We all have our own personalities, chase our own dreams, hit our heads when we are young, and then learn to compromise from a certain day and learn to adapt to the norms and pressures of society. , Giving up being the person they want to be, many people call this process maturity, but in fact this is a self-surrender. Because in accordance with the expectations of society, set up a family, have a stable job, and raise a group of lovely children , But the problems that life needs to face are still as numerous and complicated, and the world will not be smooth sailing just because you have learned to compromise.\" Hugo did not say what he had just thought, but thought of Lena and Adam. Two months have passed since the Houston incident, but Hugo has never mentioned it to anyone, including Adam and Joseph. It''s not that Hugo intentionally concealed it, or that Hugo didn''t want to talk about it, but... he couldn''t find a suitable time. In fact, Hugo could understand Lena''s desire to chase her dream, but he could not understand Lena''s feelings of taking herself and Adam as a burden, and he was unwilling to understand. Because when Lena got tired of chasing her dreams, she returned to a normal family after all. What is even more ironic is that Lena left Lanches in 1975, and she started a family again in 1977. In two years, it turned out that Lena had only been chasing her dream again for only two years, and then she was tired again, and then she returned to the position of mother and became the perfect mother of the three Franco brothers. So what is he? Is it just a memory from the journey of chasing dreams? "I mean, after getting married, you may get divorced, or you may suddenly collapse, and then you choose to abandon your family and start chasing your impossible dream again. Then what does the previous compromise mean? The previous family also means What, what is the meaning of such a life." Hugo said in a disorderly manner, but when he said that, his brain was in a mess, "I dont know what Im talking about, its just...you know...\" Hugo didnt Make things clear, so the words seemed a little incoherent, he himself didn''t know what he was talking about just now. Charlize put the magazine on her lap, "No... I mean, no, I know what you mean." Charlize can see a trace of confusion between Hugo''s frowning eyebrows, she is light Sighed, "I mean, everyone in this society is like this. Everyone goes from nothing to owning everything, and eventually returns to nothing. When we have everything, we will do our best to fight, only hope To be able to postpone ourselves to the time when we have nothing. For this goal, we struggled hard, some people even broke their blood, but eventually they will go to that step. So, I think this is the reason why youth is so precious.\" "You know, almost everyone faces the same problem, but the solution to the problem is different. Some people choose to escape, some choose to face it, and some choose to deal with it brutally, but the result is But its not all the same.\" Charlize looked at Hugo, his brain was lost in thought, and he said intermittently, "Its like, as if we are facing the same enemy, but I dont know where the enemy came out. of\" "No, I don''t think there is an enemy there, because everyone is actually fighting against themselves, but in the process of fighting, they are often lost and don''t know what they want." Hugo shook his head "You know, in fact, all parents dont educate their children. Wealthy parents give too much to their children, while poor children do the opposite; otherwise, they care too much or not enough; and then they are abandoned or taught. What is incorrect, they often affect children inadvertently, but they dont know.\" "You know I never mentioned my mother. In fact, she left me and my dad when I was eight years old." Hugo shrugged and said, originally he thought it would be difficult, but faced Charlie Now, it was so natural to say it without any hindrance, "She just remembered that she still had a dream to chase, and then one night, after she packed her luggage, she left, as if...like me Being with dad is just an episode in her life, it doesnt matter in general.\" Charlize looked at Hugo, and suddenly understood the reason why Hugo''s thoughts were so confused, her mood fell down, "So, you heard the news from your mother?" Charlize noticed, Hugo called it It was "mother", not "mother", and he didn''t even want to mention the term seriously. Hugo smiled bitterlyYes, yes, in Houston. \"Hugo pursed his mouth and tried to look like he didn''t care, but his eyes still revealed the inner complexity. "She now has a happy family with three sons and a husband who loves her. Ironically, she was pregnant when I was ten years old. She abandoned me and dad in order to chase my dreams, but she just ran wild...er...for eighteen months? She was tired, and then she found it again. Its a harbor, wow, I really cant imagine how great her dream is. \" "So, she found you in person?" Charlize was a little surprised, Houston, it was two months ago, and Hugo showed no signs at all during this time. Hugo curled his lips and shook his head, "No, it''s her elder son. The little guy accidentally discovered the truth and wanted to make some changes, so I don''t know exactly what he wants to change, but...I I believe she doesn''t want such a change. So...maybe this is also good, maybe many times dreams are just a bunch of shit.\" "Please, Hugo, you know it''s not like this." Charlize looked at the mocking Hugo at the corner of his mouth, and couldn''t help but feel a little distressed, because she knew that Hugo was holding on to the innocent heart of chasing dreams. Now, but now that so-called dream has become a weapon used by his mother to hurt him, which is the most ironic thing for Hugo. (To be continued). Chapter 935： Thought resonance \"&" You know, dreams are never wrong, because dreams make each of us unique, and perseverance makes our personality gradually become complete. If there is no dream, but we just follow the flow in a vague way, then everyone Its all Barbie, everyone is Ken, we are all. \"Charlize sat cross-legged on the sofa, leaning forward slightly, watching the sad Hugo flowing between his eyebrows, his heart twitching slightly. "But not everyone is able to dream. This is the deciding factor that distinguishes everyone in society. The courage that your mother does not have, her dream is just her excuse, not a real goal from the heart. , So she took impulsive steps, but in the end she fell into confusion, and then cowardly hid in another safe haven. Her failure, and, is not the fault of her dreams. On the contrary, your success just makes her look like It''s even sadder.\" It was because of Charlize''s persuasion that Hugo and Adam resolved the misunderstanding and made great progress. But this time, Charlize didn''t want to speak for Lena, because she didn''t think Lena deserved Hugo''s forgiveness. But conversely, Charlize also believes that Hugo should not be sad and painful for Lena, and also because Lena is not worth it. "My...Father, you know, Charles," Charlize always has a bit of hardship a little deeper when he talks about Charles, "He''s a bastard, he ruined his own life, and ruined my mother. The first half of my life, but we will not ruin the rest of our lives because of him. I came to Los Angeles and started my career, chasing, I hope, I can too, and then let my mother live by herself.\" Listening to Charlize, Hugo couldn''t help but smile. Indeed, although Lena has abandoned him, he is actually happy compared to Charlize''s father Charles. It''s hard to imagine how many nightmares Charles brought to Charlize''s childhood life, and when Gerda shot and ended all of this, how much fear did Charlize have in his heart besides liberation? Hugo still remembers the scene of Zhang Xiaoye becoming cold and stiff in front of her eyes, while Charlize witnessed the **** shooting scene. How terrible is that shock? "Your...\" Charlize said, but he hesitated for a while. After looking at Hugo, Hugo was stunned, and then said, "Lina", Charlize nodded, "Lina is now Owning her life, no matter how she feels or what you think, this is reality. "Charlize doesn''t want to call Lena "your mother", so she chose to call her by her first name. Its like calling a stranger, and you and Adam now have your own lives, so I think maybe you shouldnt let her life affect your lives. I cant see that without her, you and Adam have What inconvenience.\" Hugo pulled the corner of his mouth lightly, showing a wry smile, "Yes, I know, I have been working hard too...\" Hugo naturally knows this truth, but in many cases, he knows that this is the right way to do so, but he still cant help himself. If peoples feelings and thoughts can be adjusted automatically like the switch of a water heater, then the time for robots to dominate the world is also It''s not far. Whenever Hugo wanted to ignore Lena, the bitterness in his heart was overwhelming. Hugo knew that it was because his inner expectations were so great, so after learning the truth, he easily defeated all his defenses. He is not a wooden person, he can''t be so unfeeling. Charlize did not speak any more, she also fell silent, because she knew how difficult it was. Even though Charles had been dead for so many years, she was still influenced by Charles, as if she believed in love but could not embrace love. The hall became quiet for a while, and the two people sat there quietly. Charlize did not hug or comfort Hugo, but sat quietly, and the time was slowly in the aroma of the curling coffee. Flowing, but Hugo felt that the bitterness and pain in his heart seemed to dissipate slowly in the afternoon sun of Los Angeles. My friend, it''s really nice to have a friend by my side at this time. "You know, I''m very curious lately.\"As if a century had passed, Charlize broke the silence again, but she didn''t always focus on Lena''s topic, but changed the topic like a small chat, "You Do you know anyone who has a happy marriage?\" Hugo glanced at Charlize, and actually laughed. It seems that Charlize still has some contradictions about marriage in his bones. On the one hand, she rejects marriage because she does not believe in fairy tales, but on the other hand, she yearns for marriage because she needs someones love. Accompanying also requires a goal to move forward, "Of course, I know some happy couples." Hugo pursed his mouth and nodded his chin. Charlize squinted his eyes and looked at Hugo meaningfully, which made Hugo smile a little bit more, "But I think they are deceiving each other, you know,''white lie''." At this point, Hugo also raised the index and middle fingers of his two hands, placed them on both sides of his head and hooked them down, emphasizing the words "white lie\". Charlize did not hold back for a moment, and laughed out loud, "I agree that many people can live in lies for their entire lives. My grandmother is married, and I always thought she had a simple love life, but she did Admit to me that she spent her whole life dreaming of another man she loved. But she just accepted her fate, which is too sad.\" Charlize finally relaxed a little bit, leaning back in the chair, recalling as he said, "But at the same time, I am also very happy that she has that kind of emotion, and I never thought she would have it.\" "I dare say that would be better." Hugo also curled up in the corner of the sofa and said enthusiastically, "because once she gets to know the man, she will eventually be disappointed in him." "How do you know?" Charlize had an expression of disagreement. "Of course I know." Hugo''s eyes widened. "Look, people always imagine romance above all else. There is no basis in fact." "Romantic imagination? Oh, is Mr. Romance in the Ferris wheel?" Charlize''s ironic expression made Hugo laugh, and looked at Charlize''s vivid expression, "Oh, kiss me, How beautiful the sunset is.\" Hugo helplessly said again and again, "Okay, okay, talk about your grandmother, what did you just say?" Charlize put his thumb down and kept booing Hugo to make Hugo With a smile, I cant stop, "You know what I mean, I mean, what you dont get is always the best, and distance produces beauty. Its because weve never tried it, so we always imagine if we have it. , That is so wonderful, and the reason why marriage is difficult is because the distance is too close, killing all illusions.\" Speaking of this, Hugo tilted his head and raised his index finger f-, Ding Ri f-, and pointed at Charlize, "The same is true for artists. The reason why those fans are crazy for stars is because they look too much in the spotlight. Perfect.\" "So you mean you are like this?" Charlize sneered, but Hugo nodded naturally, which made Charlize chuckled. "Then you mean that all romance and all love will Disappeared with the narrowing of the distance and the passing of time?\" "I''m not so arbitrary, I just say that the disappearance of distance represents a deepening of understanding, and it also often means the breeding of conflicts, but it does not mean that the ending will be the same." Hugo shook his head repeatedly and ridiculed his face. ''S joke expression, "Anything that is too arbitrary will lead to retribution.\" Charlize directly gave Hugo a roll of eyes, "As you say, all love becomes boring, so you men always think about the need to change female partners and don''t want a stable life." "Hey, hey! Man, I didnt say that." Hugo immediately raised his hands and stood in front of him in a defensive state, "But the question is, dont you believe in love? Then why are you showing love to love again? Always full of fantasy?\" Charlize took a look at Hugo. In fact, she also knew that Hugo was not the kind of man who always wanted to change his girlfriend. She was just an idea just now, but now Hugo throws the problem over again, and she falls into it again. In thinking, "Of course, you know, in fact, I have always wanted to be a strong and independent strong woman, not letting my entire life revolve around a certain man, that would be too stressful. But the problem is...\" Charlize paused and thought about it seriously, "But loving someone and being loved means a lot to me. I often make fun of this kind of thing, but, is it in our lives? Isnt everything about to get love?\" This theory is very interesting. Hugo tilted his head and thought for a while, "Well, I don''t know. Sometimes, I dream of becoming a good husband and a good father. Sometimes this fantasy seems to be very close to me. But Other times... this thought seemed silly, \"Hugo felt that the thoughts in his mind were gurgling out at this time, and couldn''t help becoming excited. "It''s as if this kind of thought will ruin me. "At this point, Hugo laughed to himself, "But it is not because of the fear of responsibility, nor is it because of my lack of ability to give love and care, because I can do it all." "It''s just...\" Hugo thought for a while and looked at Charlize. At this time Charlize was also watching Hugo and listening carefully, "I just said from the bottom of my heart, I think I would rather do it for some kind of reality To die for the skill of Zai, for an outstanding skill, not just a beautiful and considerate love.\" Hugo''s words made Charlize think too, she lowered her eyes slightly and savored it carefully. The golden sunlight in the air was flowing slowly, and the thoughts of the two people floated in the air, and then collided together, there was no warmth. There is no ignorance. Lai is just a resonance of thought, but it has produced a kind of invisible tacit understanding, which makes the distance between two people seem so far, yet so close. (To be continued). Chapter 936： Script prototype "&"Can I think this is the difference?" Charlize said jokingly after thinking about it. Hugo shrugged, "Let us not take the topic so serious, just as the difference between me and you." Hugo chuckled lightly, "But it is undeniable that in real life, more At that time, women do regard love as more important, while men...er, career or friendship is more important. Maybe this is the essential difference when thinking about problems, but putting aside the big propositions of men and women, at least you I should be like this." "I can''t agree." Charlize slowly shook his head, then lowered his eyes and bit his lips, trying to think of an answer for Hugo to identify with himself. At this moment, Hugo can ignore Charlize''s appearance and feelings. To Charlizes thoughts and souls, abandoning gender differences between each other and letting thoughts collide, Well, lets put it this way, I once worked for an old man, and once he told me: He puts his mind on all his life. In terms of career, when he was fifty-two years old, he suddenly realized that he had never really done anything for himself in his life. His life was so lonely and lonely. When he said that, he almost wanted Weeping." Charlizes voice was very soft, as if he was persuading Hugo, but it was more like a voice deep in the soul whispering, which made her take a deep breath, shifted her gaze away from Hugo, and looked out the window. The golden sunlight coming in, looking up and bathing, the whole person was shrouded in a hazy light, and fell into deep contemplation. Hugo did not speak either, so he looked at Charlize quietly. After a while, Charlize turned his gaze from the view outside the window to Hugo again, "You know, I believe there is, he will not be there. On the body, its not you or me, but in this small space between us..." Charlize pointed to himself and Hugo. The two were separated by more than half of the coffee table, as if separated by an ocean. But it seemed to be close at hand, the sights of Charlize and Hugo crossed in the air, and time and space were stopped at this moment. It''s just a pause, but it seems like a long time has passed, and then Charlize''s mouth is drawn with a small smile, and then he said, "If there is really any miracle in this world, it must be a result of unremitting attempts to understand and communicate. And share the joys and sorrows with them. That is... two strangers, two independent individuals, the miracle between them..." Charlize paused, and then a little bitterness in his smile, "I know, it''s almost It can''t happen, but..." Her eyebrows moved closer to the center involuntarily, and her voice got closer and closer, as if she was talking to herself. "But... who really cares? The answer must be in endless attempts." Charlize''s soft words seemed to disappear slowly in the air. Hugo didnt say a word, just looking at Charlize, Charlize who hadnt done anything like this. She looked a little sloppy and embarrassed, not even a woman, but it was Charlize who made Hugo stare intently. Looking at her, there seemed to be a poem flowing slowly in her mind. The feeling of the first official date was quietly spread in the air, it turned out to be out of the original. The attraction of being able to be just the exchange of ideas can also be so magical. Platonic love may really exist. The corners of Hugo''s mouth lifted up slightly, forming a shallow arc. The smile was so slight that he didn''t realize it, but the small arc seemed to see the heart beating slightly. Shocked. Charlize didn''t speak, she seemed to be reminiscing the thoughts echoing in her head, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was inexplicably outlined. If she raised her head, she would find that the arc was so similar to that on Hugo''s face. . However, when she raised her head to look at Hugo, Hugo lowered her head and looked away. She could only see the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth blooming, which made her smile brightly. Quiet, or quiet, the whole hall is quiet, there is no sound, but it is not embarrassing at all, on the contrary, the air is flowing with the soft heartbeat, accompanied by the sound of the sun flowing under the green shade of summer There was a rustle, and sometimes you could hear the footsteps or coughing of pedestrians passing by outside, so that the whole world was completely quiet, listening to the sound of my own blood flow, the pleasant quietness made all the muscles all over the body. Relax, the turbulent brain gradually calms down, and the unprecedented peace like ripples rippling in my mind. Hugo suddenly made up his mind. He wanted to write down the script, not only because he likes this sword intent and this story, but also because he likes such ideological exchanges and collisions, as if he is in the middle. In the Chinese mythology, the old red line is generally, drawing the hearts of two strangers little by little, and the response and fit in the soul deepen the thinking. He likes this process. Many movies or novels will have such a plot: they meet for the first time, and then they talk very happily, even if they talk for a night, they still have endless topics, and just fall in love like this. In fact, the script conceived by Hugo transformed this plot into a story, allowing people to truly feel what is meant by an endless topic, what is meant by exchange of ideas, what is meant by soul resonance, and what is meant by Soul mate. One-night stand, all the stories that happen overnight can also exude different charms, bringing two completely unfamiliar independent individuals closer, and witnessing the budding of love with your own eyes. "In fact," Hugo''s voice rang. Although it broke the silence, it did not appear abrupt. "I was discussing the script and sword making with Ernst. I have an idea. I think it can be written as a script. It was a man and a woman who met unexpectedly on the train and talked. Then the two sat down and talked, only to find that each others thoughts became more and more aligned, and gradually fell in love with each other. However, before the sun rose, the two of them again You must embark on your own journey, you can only choose to separate." "So, a one-night stand?" Charlize reacted instantly. Hugo frowned slightly, and his smile couldn''t help but overflowed, "Yes, it''s like this, but... but I won''t say that. Because you know, everything is conversation, two people exchange all ideas, from the original pure meat The attraction of the body develops to the resonance of the mind, and then returns to the fusion of the mind and the body." Charlize also laughed, then nodded and said, "This is a very good idea. You know, two people can go from strange to familiar, from simple topics to in-depth discussions about love and life. Views, men and women go step by step, explore each other, visit each other, and then echo each other and resonate with each other. Obviously they are two completely different individuals, but they find that they can fit together. This kind of love is sprouted and bursts, perhaps the most The true but perfect love." Sure enough, Charlize was able to understand Hugo''s idea at once. It was just the sword intent of the script. Soon Charlize sorted out the main context, which made Hugo happy. "How, do you think This script is not bad, maybe I can try to make a sword, and then invest in shooting myself, try to make a movie according to my own ideas, without considering the market, without considering the awards, of course, not for art, just pure my own ideas Take it out." "That''s why you never move, and want to squander your money in these places." Charlize got a glimpse of Hugo''s "secret", which made Hugo laugh. "Why not, you know, is to find a group of friends to make a movie by ourselves to express our views on movies or love. It is not necessarily what we want to pursue. It just reflects our thoughts. This is not very good." Hugo is instead. Of course. Charlize also laughed and looked at Hugo and said, "Yes, for example, in this script, you can play with Cameron. That''s a good idea.". Hugo was stunned, but he reacted quickly and jokingly said, "I originally thought of you to play the role, you see, a few days ago, didn''t you still complain that your movie scenes might be The director edited it down, but if you play in a script I wrote, I want you to swear, "Hugo also raised his right hand specially and sweared, "I will definitely try to keep your role." Charlize was irritated by Hugo''s joking words. He picked up the pillow and smashed towards Hugo, "I won''t be the heroine!" Hugo laughed joyfully, Charlize curled his lips. Said arrogantly, "You should invite Cameron to star, my pay is too high, you can''t afford it." Hugo still smiled, "Of course, the cooperation script should be based on the appropriate standard. It is only right to stand aside for friendship and everything. However, I think it is better to make the script first. Now it is just spinning in my mind and waiting for the sword to be made. I don''t know when I come out, I hope Cameron''s pay will not rise too fast." After speaking, Hugo winked at Charlize. When Charlize heard Hugo''s sarcasm about the "remuneration" issue, he couldn''t help but gritted his teeth again and looked around. He picked up the magazine and wanted to smash it. Hugo quickly raised his hand and surrendered, "Hey, hey, I''m going to be serious with you. A little bit." This made Charlize put down the magazine, and Hugo slipped his eyes. "Why don''t you play with Mr. Perfect?" "Hugo Lancaster!" Charlize raised his hand and flew the magazine over. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com didn''t have a sight, and flew over Hugo''s head. Hugo wanted to laugh, but when he saw Charlize''s gritted teeth, he hurriedly braked, "I''m serious, I want to ask you how, would you like to make a script with me? You know, this is A conversation between two people. I have a lot of conversations with you, and we will also talk about many different topics. Maybe we can finish this script together. I am responsible for the writing part, and you are responsible for the man part..." Charlize had already stood up, holding two other magazines in his hand, hearing what Hugo said, and then standing next to the sofa with his arms akimbo like a dominatrix, "I''m listening, you continue..." Hugo looked at Charlize without saying a word, but the smile on the corner of his mouth was almost uncontrollable, "Puff..." (to be continued) Recommend to everyone the new work "The Lord of Fairy Way" Is the sky high? But not as high as I am! Although the Spring and Autumn Period is far away, it is not as far away as my sword. With my sword, I cut up nine days and down ten thousand immortals. The boundless fairy road, I am the Lord! Portal: . Chapter 937： Boring date \"&"The train was driving fast on the rails, the scenery passing by the window, and suddenly there was a dispute in the quiet carriage. A French couple was arguing fiercely, and the voice gradually lost control and disturbed Other travelers. A young girl and the couple were separated by only one aisle. When the wife started to **** her husband''s newspaper, the girl finally couldn''t help but stood up and took away her baggage and left her seat. " Writing a script is a very interesting thing. It is not only conceiving a story, but also depicting the scene in the mind, as if there is a small theater in the brain, two villains are performing interesting stories. This It reminds Hugo of a movie . To be honest, when he watched "" this movie, he went to Nicholas Cage and Meryl Streep, but he didn''t understand it after watching it. It''s not that he didn''t understand the plot. I didn''t understand the screenwriter''s work mode. Later I watched it twice enthusiastically, but I saw some signs, but after all I hadn''t experienced it, and I still didn''t feel deeply. But now Hugo is trying to make a sword script by himself, and the feeling that the brain is full of whimsical ideas is a bit tangled and irritable, but at the same time a bit special. The direct result is that Hugo has something in the past few days. When chatting with everyone, he always talks about some topics that lead to in-depth exchanges such as love, life, and life, and then enthusiastically ask about the differences in thinking between them, from time to time. Halfway through the conversation, I started to scream and scream, ran to the typewriter and started working on the spot. Otherwise, Hugo was talking to himself in the hall, imagining that he was the protagonist, and then imagining that he was the heroine, himself, and then he would paint the surrounding scenes, babbling, "There should be one here." Street dancers are performing, and there are many guests in the bar next to them who are enjoying the beauty of beer." When I saw it for the first time, I thought Hugo was crazy and was shocked. However, after understanding the situation, Alex also felt very interested, but after blending in, he was in less than an hour. It feels boring, especially the operation of the brain is really unbearable. Then Alex disappeared automatically. Of course, writing a script has never been an easy task. Although Hugo has very clear ideas in his mind, including the encounter of the male and female protagonists, the promotion of topics, the passage of time, etc., after turning these ideas into words, they are Often the expression is not accurate enough. On the paper that Hugo typed out, he later densely wrote a lot of notes with a pen. This is the basic mistake made by inexperienced people-the idea is not comprehensive enough, and every detail needs to be constantly added. Fortunately, the recording of the second album of Glory to Death has been completed, and the band members have all enjoyed their holidays. Otherwise, it is estimated that EMI Records would have been furious. Even if Henry is capable, it will be difficult to resist the constraints of the contract. However, then again, the contract signed between Glory To Death and EMI Records is considered to be over-the two-record contract, if EMI Records wants to renew the contract, they must use enough profits to attract Henry and the band members. , So the relationship between each other is somewhat subtle now. Perhaps, after the official release of the second album, there will be a clear idea of ??who has the upper hand. At this time, Cameron was sitting cross-legged on the carpet in the hall, with a lot of vinyl records in front of her. She picked them up one by one and selected them. In fact, she still liked rock music the most. Helen (van. halen) is now a favorite of glory to death, but the vinyl records collected by Hugo have a variety of music styles, such as folk, jazz, blues, pop, etc., and most of them are She had never heard of a singer, which really opened Cameron''s eyes. For her, Hugo''s vinyl record collection bookcase is like a huge treasure-and always full of surprises. Finally, there was a respite during the promotion period of "Ghost in Disguise", but now the paparazzi outside is chasing tightly, so Cameron came to Hugo''s house and did not go out on a date. Cameron did not expect. She went to Hugo''s house for the first time under such circumstances. The only good thing is that Hugos two roommates are not at home, at least they have a two-person world. Looking up, Cameron could see Hugo sitting at the kitchen table typing. Hugo''s face didn''t have too many expressions. The handsome eyebrows moved slightly closer to the center, the thin lips were slightly pressed, and the concentrated expression was outlined by the sunlight in a charming arc, which made Cameron stay involuntarily. Lived, quietly looking at Hugo in front of me. In fact, Cameron was a bit complaining. She had been running around for more than half a month because of the promotion activities, and finally had a short rest time, but it took less than 20 minutes to get together with Hugo, and Hugo''s "inspiration" suddenly burst out. , And then ran over to focus on work, which made Cameron a little disappointed. Shouldn''t both men and women in the period of love be reluctant to leave each other? Shouldn''t they miss each other more after a short parting? Shouldn''t two people want to share countless topics after not seeing each other for a long time? But now looking at Hugo who is working hard, Camerons depressed mood is slowly dissipating in the sun. She likes this Hugo, and her fully dedicated and focused expression has a fatal attraction, just like rain. Guo inadvertently revealed the gentleness, firmly grasping Cameron''s heart, turning over a touch of sweetness. The melodious music of the phonograph was floating in the air, and the patter of typing on the typewriter reverberated. The atmosphere that seemed too quiet at first allowed Cameron''s irritable thoughts to settle. She just watched quietly. With Hugo, in fact, away from the noise of the media, two people dont say anything, and its also a kind of enjoyment to be busy with their own affairs in the same space, isnt it? Camerons smile quietly outlines a shallow smile. Shallow arc. Then Cameron withdrew his gaze and started reading the vinyl record in his hand again, and the passage of time seemed no longer important. I dont know how long it took, maybe just a few minutes, but it seemed like a few hours, when the hall door suddenly opened, Cameron subconsciously looked up and looked over. Could it be that Hugos roommate has returned? It has long been known that Hugo has a roommate who is a super beauty, Charlize. The two had a relationship before, but after she and Hugo formally dated, they have never met, so Cameron will inevitably be a little wary. Heart-this seems to be the commonality of all women. But it was Rick Rosen who appeared in front of Cameron, which made Cameron stunned, raised his eyebrows and said, "What''s the matter?" In order not to disturb Hugo''s work, Cameron kept his voice up. It was very light, and Rick immediately realized that Hugo was writing the script-it was not a secret at all recently, so he put his feet lightly and carefully closed the door before he walked in. Rick said apologetically, "I''m sorry to disturb your date." Rick naturally knows that this afternoon belongs to the two-person world of Hugo and Cameron. It is really inappropriate for him to come here suddenly, but if It''s not a matter, so he won''t come to the door, and ordinary things will be solved by calling Joseph. Cameron shrugged and said with a chuckle, "It''s okay, are you looking for Hugo or me?" Rick walked to the hall, and under Cameron''s sign, he took a look at the kitchen. Hugo was fully engaged at this time and no one was coming. Rick also retracted his gaze, walked to the sofa and sat down, "Two Personally. Then he looked at Cameron and said, Actually, there is a dinner party tonight that requires you to attend with Hugo. It is helpful to both of you, so I found it myself. Cameron put down the vinyl record in his hand, "Dinner?" raised his eyebrows and said suspiciously, "Do I need to call Hugo over?" "No, no hurry, you can wait a while." Rick relaxed, then looked back at Hugo, and then looked back at Cameron, "By the way, you said on the phone yesterday. Are you serious? Are you sure you don''t think about it anymore?" After Rick and Cameron talked on the phone last night, many things weren''t explained clearly, so I met today, so naturally I have to communicate. "Rick, you should know that the model industry is a youth fan. After a certain age, there is no future. The same is true for the actor industry." Cameron explained in a soft voice, not too excited, and not too hesitant. Obviously, it was well thought out, "In fact, the reason why I want to change my career to become an actor is to challenge some new things on the one handOf course, I dont deny that I want to make more money. "Cameron''s words made Rick chuckle. Her frankness is also one of her greatest charms. "On the other hand, I also want to make a plan for the future. You know, I don''t mind making vases because I am not an acting skill. I am a person of professional background, but I can''t just make vases. I still hope that there will be some different developments. Rick slightly nodded his chin. Cameron told him last night that she didnt want to appear in a commercial blockbuster in her next work, but wanted to take over some independent cost small productions, or to learn the art of acting. Works, this surprised Rick quite a bit. Because in his impression, Cameron actually did not have a clear plan for his career as an actor. Before, he basically followed Ricks decision, but now Cameron suddenly has his own ideas. ... But Rick didnt think the reason would be as simple as Cameron said, because if Cameron had this idea from the beginning, the two people had known each other for at least three months, but Cameron never said it. pass. The reason for these ideas must have happened recently. "So, that''s all there is to it?" Cameron listened to Rick''s gentle words, paused and did not speak, but his vision was a bit erratic. Rick followed Cameron and looked over, and when he turned his head, he saw Hugo. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 938： Cooperative candidate \"& Rick turned his head and looked at Cameron, he saw a faint look on Camerons bright and charming face, he couldnt help sighing in his heart, maybe this is the difference, women will Love gives up career, but men give up love for career. Although this is not absolute, but... "Rick, dont look like that, its too obvious." Cameron looked back and saw Ricks calm face and joked softly, "Im not doing this because of Hugo, but because of the recent Some feelings. You know, the media is really annoying lately, and the success of this movie seems to make everyone focus on me overnight. If I want to take another similar movie, I dont believe it It will be too difficult.\" Cameron cast a confirming glance at Rick. Rick nodded slightly. If Cameron is willing to continue to be a vase in a commercial blockbuster, Rick has absolute confidence to help her get an audition right away. Cameron chuckled, "But the problem is that after becoming famous overnight, playing a similar role again means that the image is fixed, and it will only become more and more difficult to break this bondage, right?\" This is a typical Hollywood model, just like Meg Ryan and Julia Roberts. After relying on a big hit, their play has been confined within this framework. In fact, both Meg and Julia are trying hard to break this bondage, but unfortunately neither of them has gained much so far. Meg has no choice but to play "" again, breaking the trough of nearly two years; Leah simply eloped and disappeared for two years before returning to the big screen last year. Rick found out that Cameron looked like a silly big sister who laughed out loud, but that didnt mean she was really stupid. The fact must be the case. Otherwise, Cameron spent five or six years in the European fashion circle. Time has long been eaten up and wiped out by others. Maybe she doesn''t have solid acting skills, maybe she doesn''t have great pursuits, but at least she won''t be dazzled by the colorful lights in front of her. "But if you refuse, you may also fall apart." Rick said another possibility. "\" Let Cameron burst into popularity overnight, but if Cameron does not seize this opportunity, the passage of time will quickly disappear like a bubble. Cameron shrugged his shoulders and nodded, "Yes, I know. So I''m measuring a result, or it''s fixed on the vase role, but my next commercial work may not be a success, right? ? Or it is to make some bold attempts while there is still a little popularity and a little capital. If it fails, there is no time to change.\" Rick had to admit that Camerons idea was very correct, and it was Ricks idea, so he couldnt wait to persuade her to change after hearing about Camerons idea. However, Rick didn''t expect that Cameron, who had just entered the entertainment circle for less than a year, could have such an insight. Cameron seemed to perceive Ricks difference, and she couldnt help but chuckle, Its not something I came up with, it was Hugos inspiration. After Hugo won the Golden Raspberry Award, everyone thought that His career was ruined, but in fact, it was an opportunity for Hugo to regain his vitality, didnt it? Similarly, after Hugo relied on the''Schindler''s list'' to achieve success, everyone was looking forward to his further development. But he chose two works that no one was optimistic about, and rejected the high pay. You know more about the rest than me." After finishing, Cameron blinked playfully. This made Rick chuckled slightly and raised his eyebrows slightly. No wonder it was said that couples would influence each other. It seems that Hugo has exerted a magical positive influence on Cameron, which is a good thing. "Moreover, the current scandal between Hugo and I is really too fierce. If I appear in a commercial blockbuster again, I''m afraid the reporters will be even more terrible. I don''t want this. I hope we two can have some personal space." Cameron said the most important reason deep down in her heart. She and Hugos relationship has just begun. She doesnt want to be ruined by the rush of media. Those reporters are like sharks, always there. Waiting for the chance to tear them apart, Cameron didn''t want to give them such a chance. Rick didn''t speak, but just tapped his chin slightly. You can feel that the recent turbulent "\" propaganda period has really had a great impact on Cameron. In fact, lets not talk about Cameron. Even Rick felt a little overwhelmed. The main reason was that Hugos momentum was so fierce this summer. The whole upward momentum from the end of last year to the beginning of this year came to this summer. It''s like an oil well was thrown into a bomb, exploding vigorously, and now there are fresh scandals-and the date is Cameron, who has recently risen like a comet. It''s no wonder that these media will be like eating Taking medicine is generally out of control. Rick felt that, in fact, to some extent, choosing not to win the pursuit after the "\" has achieved great success is a huge risk, but from a long-term perspective, it is also a wise choice. Just as Rick was about to say something, Hugo''s voice came from the kitchen, "Hey, Rick, are you here?" Hugo came over with coffee, then smiled apologetically at Cameron, "Sorry, my work hours seem to be out of control.\" Seeing Hugo''s smile, Cameron''s last lump disappeared, and she showed a bright smile, "So how do you want to compensate me for dinner?" Hugo laughed with a ridicule. Rick stood up and hugged Hugo, "So, is the progress of the script going well?\" "Yes, it''s going well, give me another week?" Hugo said uncertainly. In fact, the main framework of this script is very simple, mainly because of the collision of ideas, so the sword making process is not too complicated. However, it was Hugo''s first attempt to write a script, so he was not sure. "Do you want the production team? What company do you want to deliver to? What director are you looking for?" Rick watched Hugo sit down, then Cameron also stood up, sat next to Hugo, and snuggled directly to Hugo On his shoulders, although the two people did not make eye contact or dialogue, this scene made Rick feel a touch of warmth, "Or, after the screenwriter, you plan to try the director role yourself?\" "Oh, no, no." Hugo shook his head again and again. "The screenwriter and the director are two completely different systems. I don''t know photography or lighting. I don''t know anything about the work of a director. I still Dont ruin the directors job. In fact, I think many screenwriters think I insulted this profession." Hugo said mockingly, causing Rick and Cameron to laugh. "So, I think I should look for professional directors and see who is interested.\" "What about the actors?" Rick was very interested in Hugo''s proposal, because it reminded him of the packaging strategy of Jianxin Artist''s Agency-from the director to the actors, they all use their own artists to package and sell. For a production company, one project drives the entire company''s business chain. This script is made by Hugo Sword. The gimmick is enough, and it is bound to attract huge attention. When the time comes, the director, producer, and actors will all be performed by entertainers under the Endeavour Elite Agency, which is of great help to the company. "Have you considered having Cameron play the leading role?" Rick remembered Camerons focus just now, and said with a hint of joking, "She doesnt want to play a major commercial production now, but the script you wrote It happens to be an independent literary and artistic work, and it is also a story of a man and a woman. Isnt Cameron the most suitable to play?\" Hugo was stunned. Cameron saw that Hugo didnt answer immediately, so he slapped Hugo on the shoulder depressedly, "Hey, boy, what do you mean by this answer? You hurt me." !\" Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. In fact, the first person who flashed in his mind was Charlize, because the original inspiration for this script came from Charlize, but now he also realizes that his current date is Cameron. , His response was not what the women expected, which made Hugo a little annoyed. "I didn''t mean that, I just wondered if you are suitable for this role." Hugo explained. Cameron''s eyes widened, and he smiled and said, "So what''s the answer?" Hugo''s speech is not enough. Actually, Hugo knows that the best answer at this time is naturally "you are the most suitable", but Hugo is really not good at this kind of white lie. He hesitated for a while and said, "To be honest, You are not the first person in my heart.\" "Hey!\" Cameron immediately showed a frustrated expression, which made Hugo a little at a loss. Rick sat next to him, watching his nose and his heart, without saying anything. Cameron saw the two men showing such expressions, he couldn''t help but laughed, "I know what you mean, I appreciate your honesty Compared to sweet words, rain Guos sincerity and gentleness are what Cameron likes the most. If Hugo would always pursue her with all kinds of vows, she might not like him from the beginning. "Just, dear rain Mr. Guo! No girl would like your answer like this, including me!\" Cameron still emphasized his position, and Hugo nodded obediently without refuting it. Cameron smiled with satisfaction. Then she turned to look at Rick and explained, "Rick, have you forgotten what I just said? I don''t want our dating relationship to be enlarged by the media. Im cooperating with Hugo now. Isnt that just to make the reporters come over and disturb all the peace?" Rick was actually just joking, but now being reminded by Cameron, he was a little embarrassed and looked away awkwardly. (To be continued) Recommend to everyone the new work "The Lord of Fairy Way" Is the sky high? But not as high as I am! Although the Spring and Autumn Period is far away, it is not as far away as my sword. With my sword, I cut up nine days and down ten thousand immortals. The boundless fairy road, I am the Lord! Portal: . Chapter 939： Leo the Lion \"& Hollywood romantic couples have indeed received a lot of attention, and the love affair living in the spotlight often triggers media coverage in every move. Among them, the most famous are Ben Affleck and Jennifer Lopez (.). The two were in a high-profile relationship in 2002, and they frequently took the initiative to show affection in front of the media, endlessly in any public occasion. Expressing their love for each other, they can be seen on the news page almost every week, so that people are ridiculing the declining careers of the two men who are constantly hyping news. Many TV shows openly regard them as jokes. Ironically, they have also become one of the most hated lovers in Americans. Later, the two people broke up-in a dramatic way, they announced their breakup a few hours before the wedding, which attracted the applause of the media reporters. Of course, in addition to this pair, there are many public lovers in Hollywood. Under the attention of the spotlight, any action will cause discussion, which is equivalent to making one''s love life into a reality show for all People come to taste the best. What''s more frightening is that if you are not paying attention, all behaviors will become malicious hype, so as to create unnecessary pressure and cause problems that will not occur in daily life between couples. As Cameron said, if she collaborates with Hugo on a work now, I am afraid it is to hype the relationship between the two people to another level. Not only will people ridicule that Hugo is using the relationship to hype her screenwriter debut, but also Will make their love affair withstand the test of greater intensity. This is not what Cameron wanted. Jennifer and Ben starred in a movie in 2003 during their love affair, which is known as one of the greatest disasters in history, and there is even a great hope for the momentum of the biggest bad movie in film history. Since then, this work won five major awards, including the worst movie of the year, worst director, worst actor, worst actress, and worst screenwriter. It became the only major award in the history of the Golden Raspberry Award. Slam works also completely ruined director Martin Brests acting career. Martin Brest, the director of "", a typical representative of the late festival. In fact, couple movies have not always been favored. Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman starred in Stanley One''s work eyes...shut at their peak, which became Stan. Lees posthumous work, but also failed to please, and did not achieve the expected praise. Therefore, Camerons worries were very reasonable, and Ricks approval was immediately received. Cameron actually didnt think so complicated. She just wanted to cool down, clean up, and protect the relationship that had just begun because of the craziness of the reporters recently. After she finished speaking, she didnt explain much. , But turned to look at Hugo, "You just said that I am not a candidate, so that means you have a candidate in your heart?" The alarm bell rang in Hugo''s heart, and Rick immediately looked away, as if he hadn''t heard it at all. Sure enough, "Who is it?" Cameron asked curiously. Hugo suddenly became entangled. He kept yelling "Don''t say, don''t say" in his heart, but Cameron approached him little by little. Later, he simply fell on his body and stared at him with big eyes. He looked at him with a curious and innocent expression, "Please, I know this is work, and this is just work. Isnt the work of an actor just to work with different objects? You dont think Im accounting for these things he? Who? Do you have an expected object in your heart? I have long heard that when a screenwriter or director is conceiving, there will be an ideal object as a template. Is this really the case?" Hugo couldn''t bear the innocent and curious gaze of Cameron. After hesitating, Hugo thought that if he had a ghost in his heart, then he needed to lie; now he actually didn''t have any tricks in his heart, even if he said It doesn''t matter if the truth comes out. When he was inspired, there was something strange, but he also knew that he and Charlize were friends, there was nothing special, and there shouldn''t be any other special. Therefore, he can be very calm. "Charlize-Theron." Hugo replied and looked at Cameron calmly. Cameron was a little surprised with this answer, she couldn''t help but was stunned, but when she looked up, she saw Hugo''s clear and bright eyes. There was no concealment or deliberateness, just a frank, Cameron struggled. After a while, she raised the corners of her mouth, "Excellent choice!" Although she didn''t want to admit it, Charlize is indeed very beautiful. Even the same woman can''t look away. Charlize has a breathtaking mind. The temperament is breathtakingly beautiful. When Rick heard Hugos answer, his heart went up suddenly. He almost didnt have a heart attack. He choked in his throat in one breath, but after hearing Camerons answer, his heart fell heavily. After he smashed it down, he let out a long sigh of relief. He didn''t have time to think about whether Charlize was the right choice. He saw the right time and said, "I think you should finish the script before talking. All other questions are fine. I''ll talk later." A calm topic shifted, with a little bit of ridicule, attracting the attention of both Hugo and Cameron, but without a trace, Rick glanced at Hugo, his eyes flashed slightly, and then Continued, "I am in a hurry to come here today, and I want to ask your opinion." Cameron also remembered the incident, and quickly left Hugo and sat down again. Hugo also looked at Rick, retracted his thoughts and said, "What''s the matter? Can''t you contact Joe?" Part of the time, Rick contacted Hugo through Joseph, except for the serious discussion of the script last time. "No, no, I talked to Joe on the phone before I came over. It''s just that the question is a bit more complicated. Both Joe and I think you still have to make the decision." Rick explained, and then Rick did not pause, just Tell me something about the situation, "George Lucas will have a dinner tonight. I hope you and Cameron can attend together." Simple and clear, Rick explained the situation clearly in just one sentence, but Hugo was quite surprised, "George Lucas? I dont remember what I have to do with him. Did he invite me? "And Cameron, who was sitting next to him, opened his eyes wide. Although Hugo is currently close to the top in Hollywood, it is still too much for a legendary character like George Lucas. Far away. "Although this dinner was held in the name of Lucas, it was actually hosted by MGM Films and Lucas. They intend to use this opportunity to choose the new James Bond." Rick did not Explain the whole thing clearly, but just the tip of the iceberg is enough to be shocking. In this sentence of Rick, there are two messages in total: MGM and "007". In the history of Hollywood, MGM Studios is one of the most prestigious film companies and a symbol of American movies. They shot one of the most outstanding films in the history of film "Gone with the Wind", and the sword created a permanent one. The "007" series created the immortal cartoon image "cat and mouse (. and jerry; they initiated the establishment of the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences and launched the Oscar; their movie stars Catherine Hepburn and Gary One Grant (gary.grant) and Clark.gable (clark.gable) have been shining so far; they have won more than 170 Oscar statuettes, and they are among the major Hollywood studios... Therefore, the Lion Leo logo of MGM Films has been regarded as a symbol of the United States for a long time. The most commendable thing is that MGM is the only private company among the eight major Hollywood film companies that is not listed, which means that they are not supported by the majority of shareholders behind them. Just look at the rising star DreamWorks. DreamWorks is also a private enterprise without consortium support. It is called an "independent studio". This means that Hollywood will have to face more resistance in the money game. DreamWorks only After ten years of persistence, it was regrettably split and acquired, but MGM persisted from 924 to 2005. In fact, MGM once experienced a trough in the 1970s. It has been suffering for a whole decade and almost disappeared from Hollywood. However, in 1981, MGM acquired Charlie Chaplin and David Greenfield. Si (.), Douglas-Van Punk (.), Mary-Pick Fu (Mary.) is a leading United American Film Company. United American Film Company is the first independent film studio in Hollywood history. Chaplin and others established a company to get rid of the shackles and exploitation of big companies. This also allowed MGM to obtain the copyright of the "Rocky" and "007" series. Subsequently, MGM launched "Graduate", "Flying over the Madhouse", "West Side Story" and other works ushered in a heyday of revival But unfortunately, there is a lack of cable channels and TV networks. Without the support of the consortium, after entering the 1990s, MGM was once again in trouble. However, even so, MGM is still one of the most powerful film companies in Hollywood. The contacts and resources accumulated over the past seventy years are enough to make Leo the lion a force that cannot be ignored in Hollywood. MGM Pictures used the name of George Lucas to host the dinner this time. On the one hand, we can see that they still have a strong appeal, but on the other hand, we can also feel that they are gradually declining. But no matter what, whether it is George Lucas or MGM Films, it is very important for Endeavour''s elite agency. Hugo hardly needs to spend too much effort to think about this point. This is why both Rick and Joseph believe that this matter still needs to be discussed with Hugo. In addition, just now Rick also mentioned another piece of information: the "007" series of movies. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 940： Hero complex \"& What do people think of when they mention the deepest cultural imprint of American movies? For Hugo, it is the American dream and the heroic dream. The shadow of these two factors can be seen in countless movies in the United States. An American dream has attracted countless people all over the world to yearn for that hot land. Even without a penniless, one can become a billionaire, and dreams of poverty can also be found to breed. The soil, the great love of countless ages, etc. These are all American dreams, which can be found in almost every movie. The dream of heroes is even more so, not to mention that countless lone heroes save the world-including "\" is also the case, just talk about the comic heroes who later swept the box office and the hard work of sacrificing the ego in the underground to save The heroes behind the Big Me, from the.avengers, "Spiderman", "Iron Man (.man, "Thor (, to "Mission Impossible\" series, "\" series, "Die Hard" series, "Indiana Jones" series, etc., without exception. As of 2014, the top three in the U.S. box office and the top three in the global box office remained the same, namely "Avatar", "Titanic\" and "". The champion and the second runner-up are about heroic dreams-although "Avengers\" is a large group of heroes, it is still a model of lonely heroes, while the second runner-up is about the American dream through and through. Among the many heroic movies in Hollywood, there is a series of movies that has always occupied a very special position, that is, the "007\" series. James Bond is a spy from the British intelligence agency. It was created by Ian Fleming. ) Swordsmans novel characters, the handsome, passionate, witty, brave, and romantic James Bond has become a symbol. He and Sherlock Holmes are considered to be the three most important fictional characters in the long history. James Bond, who has crossed the ocean from the other side of the Atlantic, has become the most representative hero in the North American film market. As of 2014, the "007\" series has shot a total of 23 movies and two In the side story, a total of six actors have played this famous agent before and after. Sean Connery is the most widely recognized 007 in the world. He has established an insurmountable peak in the role of James Bond; Pierce Brosnan (.) has rejuvenated the once sluggish 007. It is also the most recognized 007 after the 1990s; Daniel-Craig (el.g) has injected a completely different color of advancing with the times into the lost vitality of 007. Although it is quite controversial, it is undeniable that he is in Before the end of the first decade, he saved the most handsome and most handsome in history, Sui''s spy series. "007\" is the world''s longest-lasting film series with the most sequels, with more than 2 billion viewers in half a century and a total box office of more than 5 billion U.S. dollars. It is definitely one of the most influential film series in the world. Among the six 007 actors, apart from George Lazenby (gee. Lazenby) who succeeded Sean Connery, all of them ushered in a new peak in their careers, which also made James Bond. This role has become an excellent opportunity that countless actors dream of. Although James Bond is an absolute British in the original work, in fact, there are actors from all over the world who are shortlisted in the choice of actors. Hollywood superstar Gary Grant was the first candidate for the first 007, but it was a pity that Gary rejected it at the time. After this invitation, Clint Eastwood, Paul Newman, Robert Redford and other superstars have all become candidates for the second 007. Due to a copyright dispute, the "007\" series of movies are available. ll)\" After four years, no new work has been released, but at this time, it is clear that the copyright issue has been resolved, and the embarrassed MGM Film Company urgently needs a shot to regain its market share in North America. Obviously, "007\" is the most insurance, most effective, direct and reliable choice. The former James Bond actor was Timothy Dulton (.). The Welsh actor injected some vicissitudes of life into 007, trying to show the character of this special agent, but unfortunately, he He resigned earlier this year because he did not want to be stereotyped by the audience. This leaves MGM with a new problem: Who should play the new James Bond? Thus, there was the first meeting of George Lucas; thus, there was today''s dinner; thus, there was an invitation to Hugo. MGM chose Hugo as the candidate for James Bond. In fact, this is a bit unexpected, because the previous actors were not considered popular in their careers before they appeared in 007, and they could only be regarded as second-line and third-line actors. This is also a consideration. They don''t want actors to have a fixed image in the audience''s mind, so that they can reshape the image of James Bond. Hugo obviously does not meet this rule. And this year Hugo is not yet thirty years old, which is much younger than expected James Bond in the mid-thirties. But thinking about it conversely, what MGM is in trouble now needs is the strong box office of the new film of "007\", what it needs is an unprecedented box office storm, and then launch a new series of "007", then what Hugo represents Box office appeal is very important. The most important thing is that this is just a candidate and does not represent a real selection. There is absolutely no problem with Hugo getting a candidate qualification. But... Is Hugo willing to be this alternate? This is also a question that Rick and Joseph cannot answer. Hugo laughed playfully after listening to Rick''s brief explanation. To be honest, Bond is not only the most famous agent in history, but also a typical representative of the beauty of the car. It is estimated that every man is more or less envious of the life of James Bond and can become a candidate for this role. For Hugo, it is really interesting. However, he did not answer directly for the first time, instead he was curious to ask another question, "This kind of dinner, logically, they should have been preparing for a long time, why are the invitations sent temporarily today? Isn''t it too strange?" Hugo''s mentality is indeed different now. Even if he learns that he has become a candidate for James Bond, he still has the mind to think about other issues and calmly and objectively see these famous characters or scripts. Rick didnt expect that Hugos focus was actually this. He was slightly taken aback, and then he laughed. "In fact, they have been very low-key. This invitation was not sent to us by MGM, but Spielber. Ge sent it over. He said that there happened to be a dinner tonight, a private gathering between friends, and asked if you were interested.\" This sentence seems very meaningful. If it is a private party, then Steven Spielberg should call Hugo, but Steven neither called Hugo nor contacted Hugo. The manager, Joseph, instead called Rick. However, Steven made a temporary call today, as if the dinner party was not formal or grand. It was just an ordinary gathering of friends. To see if Hugo is free, he would drop by and drink a martini when he was free. As expected, these old foxes spoke out quietly. It is precisely because of this that Rick immediately conducted a behind-the-scenes investigation, and then learned that the host of the dinner was George Lucas, and then learned about MGM. Otherwise, on the surface, it looks like a private gathering between friends. Steven wants to introduce Hugo to George and let Hugo enter the top power crowd. Hugo suddenly realized that the dialogue between these big brothers was too troublesome, and they had to go round and round about everything. Cameron, who was sitting next to him, obviously couldn''t keep up with the speed of Hugo and Rick, and looked at a loss, but she understood one thing. Today''s dinner was not that simple. "I have no interest in James Bond." Hugo didn''t hesitate, and just said it neatly. Rick''s answer to this can be regarded as unexpected, but it is reasonable, "Because you don''t want to be stereotyped by a character?" If you play James Bond, you will at least sign two or three movies, and the span of time is very likely. It will last for five or six years. "No, no, I don''t think so." Hugo said with a chuckle. In fact, there is room for the role of this series of movies. The most important thing is to look at the interpretation of the actors. The simplest example is "Pirates of the Caribbean In the "series, Johnny Depp endows Captain Jack Sparrow with infinite charm, as well as works such as "", "Iron Man", "Indiana Jones", "Although I don''t Denial, part of the reason is this, but not the most important. \" "I personally feel that I am not suitable for Bond. Firstly, my temperament is not suitable, and secondly my age is not suitable." Hugo said honestly, "And I just starred in''" There is not much interest in being a hero again in the short term, you should let me try a vampire. \" Rick was amused by Hugo''s teasing, "I must say I am disappointed, you know, if you are willing to play James Bond, I don''t have to worry about my wallet in a short timeRick It also answered honestly, making Hugo laugh. In fact, Hugo is very interested in spy and secret agent movies. This type of movie is a very special category of business, but the time is wrong. From an objective point of view, Hugo has just played the classic grassroots hero image in "\", and in a short time he has transformed into the image of an elegant gentleman like James Bond, which is indeed not suitable, even if Hugo''s acting skills are outstanding, It is estimated that it will be difficult for the audience to adapt for a while. Hugo can feel Rick''s disappointment. Although Rick has always respected his opinions, Rick obviously has many concerns about Hugo''s next work. "But I will attend today''s dinner." Hugo changed the subject and said, which suddenly made Rick''s eyes light up. (To be continued) Recommend to everyone the new work "The Lord of Fairy Way" Is the sky high? But not as high as I am! Although the Spring and Autumn Period is far away, it is not as far away as my sword. With my sword, I cut up nine days and down ten thousand immortals. The boundless fairy road, I am the Lord! Portal: . Chapter 941： Senior party \"& Regardless of whether Hugo is interested in "007", today''s dinner is very important to Rick, and he knows this very clearly. The film company, not to mention MGM has not yet reached the level of "skinny death"; George-Lucas, Steven Yi''s dinner party, you can imagine the weight of the guests present; the new "007" choice, the scene will definitely be There are many high-level brokers present, and they can be guessed with their toes. The current three major brokerage companies will not be absent... Connecting all these clues, you will know how important this dinner is to Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Strictly speaking, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is not eligible for this kind of dinner at all, but they rely on Hugo as a stepping stone to obtain admission tickets. No wonder Rick is so cautious; and the reason why Rick asked Hugo to bring Came Long attending is not only the role of a female companion, but Cameron is also an actor of the Endeavour Elite Agency. He can completely let Ali-Emanuel or other senior partners enter the dinner scene together. Hugo himself is one of the owners of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, and he naturally hopes that the companys development can be on the right track as soon as possible; even if this is aside, Hugo got acquainted with top figures such as Steven and David Geffen. After that, he also knew that this was just the tip of the iceberg. He was only exposed to a trivial part of the current Hollywood connections. Therefore, from any point of view, he must attend the dinner. Since Steven invited Hugo on the grounds of a "private party", and there are not a few hours left before the dinner begins, Hugo and Cameron must not be dressed up, but they must not be too simple and casual. , It must be in line with the style of the dinner party, this kind of scale is really not easy to grasp. It''s a dinner party, but it''s definitely not the kind of sitting down to have dinner face to face, but a buffet party. Arriving too early or arriving too late is not a wise choice. Rick and Ali arrived at their destination at a quarter past eight, while Hugo and Cameron, accompanied by Samora and Joseph, were "long overdue" half an hour later. Todays dinner was held in Malibu, away from the hustle and bustle of the city, and held in a quiet and peaceful place. When Hugo and his party arrived at the door of the villa, they were stopped by the guard at the door. He politely walked forward and asked After Samora rolled down the window and confirmed the true identities of Hugo and Cameron, he checked with the guest list in his hand before putting them in. There are not many guests at this kind of high-end dinner, and people who can arrive here are all well-known people. Therefore, compared with the invitation letter, a face is the best pass. If you get stuck at the door, but the guard can''t recognize it, this is the biggest humiliation for an actor. Due to the strict security system at the door, all the thirteen paparazzi cars following Hugo were stopped outside, which made Hugo clap his hands and applaud. In fact, when he went out today, Hugo originally wanted to get rid of the paparazzi, but the paparazzi was not so easy to get rid of. Especially after Cameron came back to Los Angeles today, they were even more reluctant to give up. Secondly, todays dinner is obviously also a reporter who can''t hide the magical powers. Maybe they secretly inform the media to come to "dig out" the news, then Hugo does not need to cover up. If MGM wants to keep secrets completely, then they must have corresponding measures. Even if the paparazzi follow the scene, it will not be so easy to succeed. Therefore, Hugo finally went out with a bunch of tails. After crossing the spacious front courtyard, it takes at least fifteen minutes to walk. Samora stopped the car at the top of the long staircase. A waiter in a tuxedo stepped forward and opened the door for Hugo. The famous waiter looked up, and then gave Hugo a gentle smile, "Good evening, Mr. Lancaster, is the traffic still smooth along the way?" Obviously, the waiter got the information from the security guard at the door and called out Hugo''s name as soon as he came up. After Hugo smiled and paid his respects, he reached out and took Cameron out of the car. The waiter politely bowed 30 degrees again, "Miss Diaz, good evening, I hope you have a good night." Then the waiter bent over and stretched out his hand. Signaled, let Hugo and Cameron follow him forward. Hugo looked back at Joseph, and Joseph motioned to let Hugo and Cameron go up first, and he and Samora would naturally follow him in a while. In such a private party, managers will certainly not stay in step with the actors, they also have their own circle. Managers are different from agents. They are more like the half spokesperson of artists, so there is an invisible network in their circle. Hugo took Cameron up to the marble steps in front of him. The raging sea breeze on the steps rushed in from all directions, making this midsummer night a bit of chill. Fortunately, the steps are not long. Hugo and Cameron quickly came to the gate and entered the hall under the guidance of the waiter. Walking into the lobby, the warm lights came down, Hugo asked Cameron in a low voice, "Are you okay?" Cameron wore a black one-line skirt tonight, matched with a white shirt, dignified but not sexy, casual and not grand, simple and generous with a pair of red fingerless high heels, the whole person is bright Up. She knew that Hugo was worried that she was wearing too little clothes, and the seaside was still different. She smiled and shook her head at Hugo, "I''m fine." At this time Hugo had time to look at the situation in front of him. The crowd in the hall was not as large as imagined, only more than 30 people. Of course, the villa was so big that Hugo could only see the sight in front of him, but at least it can prove it. , This is indeed a private party, because there are not too many actors in Hugo''s sight. The waiter who led Hugo and Cameron in left, but then a waiter came up and asked them what drink they needed. Hugo asked for two glasses of champagne, and then looked up and saw Roland-Parkin had walked in front of him. "have not seen you for a long time." Roland is one of the senior partners of Jianxin Artist Management Company. At the beginning, he personally digs out Hugo, even using Quentin Tarantino and "Pulp Fiction" to make a little unpleasant, but in fact, Roland Being able to become a top figure in the brokerage industry is naturally for a reason. After the failure of the negotiation, he still maintained a gentlemanly demeanor, and there has been no minor actions behind him in the past six months-at least it hasn''t affected Hugo. Roland smiled and shook hands with Hugo, and then politely looked at Cameron, "Dear Miss Diaz, the "Ghost in Disguise" is really amazing, but I didn''t expect it to be when I saw a real person today. He got more visual enjoyment." The gentleman has no shortage of humor, politeness, and closeness. The most important thing is that he does not regard Cameron as Hugos female companion, but an independent individual. This is especially true. It''s rare. Sure enough, Cameron''s original nervousness has also been somewhat relieved, and the smile on his face has also become more natural. "I think ladies always like these sweet words, and I am no exception." Cameron''s clear and hearty laughter Roland also chuckled lightly. "I just talked to Rick for a while, and I was betting with him whether you would choose the next work first or release the second album first." Roland''s jokes are indeed very standard and interesting, but they are With a little temptation. The smile on Hugo''s face was also relaxed, "Can I participate in this bet? I swear, I am also very curious about the result." Hugo''s humor made Roland smile all over his face, but he knew that Hugo was a detour. Past his question. Without waiting for Roland to say more, someone came over again. It was Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman. "Hey, dear Hugo." It was Nicole who said hello, with her face on her face. With a dignified and enthusiastic smile. After a few people said hello, Roland said goodbye, leaving the Cruise couple. After Tom watched Roland leave, "So, Roland has already started?" Hugo cast his eyes in amazement, Tom then explained, "The actor he represents is also one of the competitors, and the voice is the loudest." Hugo Chana It will be understood from time to time. Hugo and Tom can''t be said to be friends, because the two have no personal relationship, but the relationship is pretty good. Regardless of Toms acting skills or personal life, and simply speaking of Toms personality, he is indeed a very charismatic person. Thats why he has been able to stay in Hollywood Changhong for nearly 30 years, and he has repeatedly handed out an olive branch to Hugo. , Even if two people have had several head-on competitions. As if now, Tom not only relieved Hugo, but also reminded him. Hugo chuckled slightly, "I remember you and Roland belong to the same company." Tom and Brad-Pitt are both owned by Jianxin Artist''s agency, so it is also traceable that the two of them can star in "Interview with the Vampire" together. Followable. Within Jianxin Artist Agency, due to the special system, their internal competition is not so fierce But the actors are different. Obviously Tom and Brad are a pair of competitors. Hugo can guess that the internal resources of Jianxin Artist''s management company are leaning towards Brad and want to favor Brad, but Tom, who has already become famous and flourishing, is naturally not happy to see such a situation. Perhaps this is also one of the reasons why Tom has repeatedly shown his favor to Hugo. Hugo''s ridicule made Tom laugh, "Business is business, and friends are friends. These are two different things. What''s more, I''m just an outsider." Tom''s brilliant smile can be described as a magnificent person, deducting his height. In addition to the disadvantages, the "Atango" in the 80s and 90s is indeed amazing, even Hugo, who is also a man, can''t help but admire. Toms outsider is actually saying that he has nothing to do with James Bond alternate tonight. If Hugo understands this, he will naturally know how to answer; if he doesnt understand, then Tom will also When nothing happens in general. Hugo raised his eyebrows lightly, "Why don''t I?" With a sentence, Tom was slightly stunned, and then pursed his lips and laughed, "It seems that tonight is a carnival." (To be continued. [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 942： Invisible audition \"& Soon Hugo knew who Rolands actor was, Pierce Brosnan, which surprised Hugo. No wonder it is said that Jianxin Artists agency has a vicious vision. Later, Hugo heard about it. Actually Pierce initially participated in the fourth-generation James Bond competition, when he and British actor Sam Neal (sam.) entered the final showdown-Sam later appeared in "Jurassic Park" and became famous all over the world. But unfortunately, neither Pierce nor Sams agents were strong enough at the time, so Timothy Dilton, who belongs to the William Morris agency, came up behind and took the role away. After that, Pierce has been doing nothing, and Sam walked into Steven One''s Dinosaur Dream Manor. Roland signed Pierce to his own banner in 1993, which made Hugo have to believe that Roland has been brewing today''s "audit" since last year. Tom did intend to show his favor to Hugo. He introduced two senior executives to Hugo. Although Lianmei is now under its umbrella, they are also an independent department and still make movies with their own label; With Hugo, I met the two editors of "The New Yorker" and ""-they attended the party as a private person today; they also met the head of the Los Angeles branch of cbs television station; Hugo even and the second in North America The district manager of Grand Cinemas, one of the oldest cinema companies in the United States, United American Cinemas, chatted for a while... Only half an hour after Hugo arrived at the party, he had already made a big circle and got acquainted with characters from various industries in Hollywood. In the entire operating system of Hollywood, production companies, media, theaters, television, radio, public relations, agents and other links are actually complementary. A movie starts from the planning stage and ends when it is put into the video tape market and develops peripherals. , Involves all aspects, and due to the maturity and standardization of the film market, the division of labor is becoming more and more detailed and professional, so in the process of communication, the difficulty is getting more and more. Tom is expanding his network for Hugo. Thanks to his friendliness, Hugo''s mission tonight has far exceeded expectations. However, Hugo can''t help but think of another thing: Today, it seems that there are not many people on this occasion. There are also some people scattered in the garden, living room, swimming pool and other places, but all of them do not exceed a hundred people. Everyone is an important person, and you can clearly see how much energy was spent this time calculating the plan for a comeback. If Hugos memory is not wrong, then Pierce Brosnan who became the fifth James Bond this time, his first starring role is "Golden Eye (.eye, this movie has achieved very good box office results. , And the media and audience ratings are also very good, so that James Bond, who has left a four-year blank period, has once again become the most unignorable existence in the film market. Tonights party may play a pivotal role in the "Golden Eye" plan. Tom and Hugo chatted here, while Cameron chatted with female companions under Nicoles guidance. This is also the meaning of having female companions at the party, because the topics of men and women are very different. Hugo is like a fish here, but Cameron doesnt seem to be so smooth. After all, she is only attending such an occasion for the first time, and it has only been more than half a month since the official release of "Ghost in Disguise", Cameron Did not adapt to this circle at all. Hugo saw Cameron''s rather stiff smile, and took the initiative to walk over to relieve her. Nicole is really relaxed in dealing with this situation, so she also helped in time to relieve the siege, and a group of four people came to the side temporarily. Cameron didnt realize Hugos thoughtful actions, because her brain still hadnt had time to relax completely. She subconsciously leaned against Hugos shoulder and let out a long sigh of relief, but she didnt dare to be too obvious. , For fear that his small actions would reveal his confidence. Seeing Camerons small gestures, the Cruise couple wisely didnt touch them. Hugo nodded slightly to Nicole to express his gratitude, and then smiled and diverted their attention, leaving Cameron to relax. "So, I heard about your latest new work, how is it, do you feel that everything is okay?" Tom is currently filming "Interview with the Vampire". The crew is shifting the filming positions for the time being. It was a two-day holiday, so Tom had time to come back to Los Angeles. "I don''t know, at least I feel pretty good personally. I just hope David won''t jeopardize my self-confidence." Tom joked with a chuckle, "I also hope you don''t be too picky." Tom is taking the initiative and teasing him. He snatched the role of "Interview with the Vampire" from Hugo''s hand, and made Hugo show mercy. Hugo immediately raised his hand to express his surrender, "I haven''t heard that you are picky about''Yihai Xiongfeng'', so I will shut up obediently." Hugo is saying that two people have one win and one loss, Hugo. Taking away Tom''s "Yihai Xiongfeng", and Tom took away Hugo''s "Night Interview with the Vampire", the two sides are considered even. Tom was amused by Hugo''s ridicule, "At least you have to have a place to pick me up." "Who knows? Maybe after the work came out this time, I was only dumbfounded." Hugo said with a smile, making the Cruise couple laugh. When Nicole was about to say a few words, because Hugo rejected the "whatever it takes" performance, in fact, Nicole is very optimistic about Hugo''s performance. But before she could speak, as soon as Steven and David Geffin walked over, Nicole swallowed the words. "Tom, you have kept Hugo long enough. I tried to talk to Hugo several times, but I missed the opportunity." David teased unsparingly as soon as he came up, and immediately asked Tom to lift up. He surrendered with a red wine glass, then pursed his lips, and made a "please" gesture, as if saying "Hugo is yours", and then David showed a "already should have been so" look. Seeing this scene, Hugo suddenly complained, "Hey, I''m here!" Everyone laughed. "Hugo, George has asked me about you twice, don''t you plan to see the master?" Steven said with a smile. Hugo knew that it should be the so-called audition. Before that, when Tom was walking around with Hugo, they were actually listening to all directions. The actors who came to audition for James Bond today are not sure how many actors, but Hugo at least saw Pierce Brosnan. , George Clooney, Liam-Nissen, Mel-Gibson, Sam-Neil, Hugh-Grant (hugh.grant), Lambert-Wilson (lambert.), these people are all with George-Luca Si and the two other elegant producers were chatting, as if it was just normal social interaction at the party, but it was obviously an audition. Pierce and Sam were obviously on the short list because they were the last candidate, and they are still the primary alternates this time; Liam came into sight after the "Schindler''s list" became popular; Mel-Gibson is currently not in the line of sight. Reached the peak of his career, but it was because of the "Lethal Weapon" series and other movies that broke the title. This summer''s "Gambling Man Mahuali" also achieved good results. He and Hugo should be regarded as the same type, because the image is close and the box office Those who have outstanding appeal and are listed as alternates. British actor Hugh Grant is now a "British Lover". The "Murliss Lover" in 1987 made him a hit, and the "Four Weddings and One Funeral" in March of this year have become popular from the other side of the Atlantic. In the United States, this work with an investment of only 4.4 million won a box office of 52 million in North America, and the global box office was as high as 245 million, making a global sensation overnight. So he also entered the waiting list. Lambert-Vilsson is from France. This handsome French man was born in 1984 as a "Public Woman (femme., la, and then became famous all over the world by relying on "Sui Falling in the Night Paris (rendez. He has charming eyes and **** temperament. This time I traveled across the oceans to Los Angeles just to participate in the James Bond audition. Obviously, there are also different people. Its the appearance of George Clooney that surprised Hugo. Hugo thought he was dazzled at first, because Clooney now has curly hair like a judge''s headgear. It looks really old-fashioned and weird. The same applies to the aesthetic standards of the 1990s. However, Hugo did not have the opportunity to talk to George. He only saw George flash twice and then disappear into the crowd, so he was not sure whether George came to audition or notbecause George was still a student at this time. An unknown third-rate actor. Although Hugo has made a decision, it is still imperative to meet George Lucas. This is also one of the important purposes tonight, so he smiled at Steven and said, "This is what it should be. It''s very rude not to say hello to the host. I still think that the next party will continue to appear." After speaking, Hugo looked at Cameron with a smile. Cameron was a little entangled at this time. On the one hand, she wanted to accompany Hugo to continue attending. This is her mission as a female companion, and it is also the only way for her as an actor; but on the other hand, there are countless things just now. The information came in, and she felt quite exhausted at this time She was also not sure whether she was going to go with Hugo, whether to help or make trouble. Hugo noticed the burnout between Camerons eyebrows, and he also knew that social occasions like today are actually very tiring, because everyones purpose is very strong, and the level is also very high, which is even more for people who are not used to it. It was torture, so he whispered to Cameron, "Or else, you stay here? Nicole will take care of you." Cameron hesitated. She felt that she seemed to have delayed Hugo a lot today, but Hugo still showed her an encouraging smile. He knew that Cameron had actually agreed, and then Hugo looked up Nicole. Nicole didnt need to call at all, so she took the initiative to say to Hugo, I still have some questions that have not been answered just now. I dont know if Cameron can stay? Wei made an explanation. Hugo chuckled and nodded, "Of course, I think Tom and I can''t do anything about foundation, lip gloss, and eyebrow pencils." Everyone laughed. Hugo gave Cameron a light hug, patted her on the back for comfort, and walked towards the hall with Steven and David. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 943： Clash without shadow \"& The figure of George Lucas can be seen from a distance, firstly because his thick hair and big beard are very conspicuous, and secondly because the other two people around him are not tall people. He stood out before the comparison. George is only fifty years old at this time, and his creative career is still at its peak. He looks refreshed and maintains a good figure. He is not as strong as twenty years later. He looks very good at the moment. , Was chatting and laughing with a woman next to her. In Hollywood, when it comes to the four major directors of the 1980s, George has always been the most special one. When it comes to awards, he has never won an award, and the other three famous directors in the same period, Steven I and Martin Scorsy Si, a Ford and Coppola have all fulfilled their long-cherished wishes; in terms of the number of works, not to mention that compared with the highly productive Steven and Martin, even Francis is far more than George. Strictly speaking, Georges career as a director is supported by two filmsor two series of films, which has been criticized by countless peopleespecially people who dont know much about American culture and history and the history of Hollywood changes. It is often ironic that George relied on two series of movies to enjoy his life''s fame, which is not worthy of the name. George''s career as a director "only" contributed a set of "Star Wars" series, and his career as a producer added a set of "Indiana Jones" series, these two sets of movies made his name go down in history. If someone reads it carefully, it will be found that there are only nine works by George''s famous director in his life, four of which are the "Star Wars" series, plus a Unloading. that made him famous in Hollywood, in addition to that. The influence of four works is very limited. It''s no wonder that people think that George''s ranking among the top four directors in the 1980s is a bit of a misnomer. But if you really understand American cultural history and the history of Hollywood changes, you will know that Georges influence is actually the most powerful among the four major directors. A set of "Star Wars" can almost be said to have affected several generations. American culture has an irreplaceable role, and even formed a unique social phenomenon, which lasted for nearly forty years and became the most important part of modern American culture. And the company (iu{) founded by George''s one-handedly created a company (iu{) that has brought about the earth-shaking influence of the entire Hollywood special effects industry, even in the world, is at the top of the top level, and their technical achievements are even more than no one can say. They ushered in a new era in the industry and even changed the industrial structure of the entire film industry. If the works of Steven, Martin, and directors formed a cultural phenomenon that had a huge impact on countless directors and actors later; then George''s level of influence penetrated all aspects of the entire film industry. So, if you really stand on the land of Hollywood and feel George''s influence, you won''t say anything. Its a misnomer." Even though George''s life-long directorial work is only "Star Wars", he is still the most important part of the movie history. Among the four major directors, George and Steven have a strong friendship, and he and Steven are also very familiar. The "Indiana Jones" series created by the two together still has an unimaginable influence even in 2014. So when Steven showed up in front of George with Hugo, George also showed full friendliness, "I have been curious about why the sun is so beautiful this morning, it turns out that there is a''sunshine smile'' here at night." Many media now use the "sunshine smile" to call Hugo, thinking that Hugo has the best smile in the world, that''s why George made such a joke. "Oh, George, if this sentence was what David said to me, I think I would be flattered." Hugo is mocking George''s anachronistic statement. George is heterosexual, so his "tone" "Love" is naturally not suitable to be launched against Hugo. Hugo''s wit and boldness made George stunned, and then he looked at David Geffen, "Hey! David! This is your favorite, isn''t it?" George caused trouble, and directly took David. Pull down the water. David was willing to come out publicly, but was able to occupy a place in the top Hollywood power list. He has long been used to this kind of ridicule. He shrugged, "You know, I chose Tom." It means to choose Tom. A Cruise starred in "Interview with the Vampire", and at the same time, in the ironic circle about Tom''s uninterrupted homosexual rumors, "But I always remember the regret of missing Hugo." Steven patted Hugo on the shoulder, took the initiative to intervene, and relieved Hugo, because he knew that this kind of ridicule had nothing to do with them. If he said too much, Hugo would be embarrassed, "Hugo , This is Barbara, this is Michael; Barbara, Michael, this is Hugo." He introduced Hugo to the two people standing aside. That lady is Barbara-Brockery (barbara.), she is elegant and charming. Standing aside charmingly, he blinked at Hugo. Hugo''s inner reaction was that he was Barbara. Actually Hugo didn''t know Barbara, at least he couldn''t call her name. But Hugo thinks Barbara is very familiar. He has seen Barbara in at least four of the promotional stills of James Bond movies. In almost every promotional photo, Barbara embraces his handsome affectionately. The leading actor or supporting actor, showing an intimate expression. Hugo was curious at the time, who the **** is this woman, is it really okay to hug the left and the right like this! The other Michael-g_Wilson (.g.) is a completely unfamiliar face, and the two of them should be the producers of the new episode of "007" movie. Barbara was not in a hurry. She stood there and looked at Hugo with a smile. After Michael and Hugo greeted her, she took a very formal step forward, spreading her arms, and seeing her posture. Just shaking hands, sure enough, she gently grabbed Hugo''s shoulders with both hands, and then came up enthusiastically for a veneer ceremony, French style. Hugo felt a little surprised, because Barbara''s fingertips tapped his pus biceps lightly, and then both hands were slightly tightly clenched, the finger pads slowly rubbed against his muscles, and then used as a veneer. After the ceremony, Barbara didn''t make much movement, just smiled heartily, with no eyes or hints, and she retreated calmly, as if nothing had happened. Had it not been for the goose bumps on Hugo''s arm, he had almost thought it was his own illusion. But he knew it was not an illusion. This kind of thing is really familiar, not to mention the disappeared Tracy Jacobs, recalling Hugos experience at the audition scene of "Dahe Love", but Hugo hasnt encountered it for a long time. , He thought he would never touch this kind of thing again, after all, he has achieved certain results now, the unspoken rules are not so applicable. But obviously, Hugo was wrong. Hugo suddenly remembered the photos of Barbara and Daniel Craig who were intimately pasting their faces at the film promotion conference. "The performance of''speed of life and death'' is really admirable." Barbara said with a polite expression, which also made Hugo understand. In fact, in Hugo''s current position, the so-called unspoken rule is still Existing, it is still your wish, but the communication between the two parties takes up a larger part, and the elements of the transaction are reduced. No wonder people say that Hollywood is colorful, and this is one side of it. "I heard that you are preparing new albums recently, don''t you have any plans for the next work?" For Hugo, Barbara and Michaels approach is different, because Hugo has many choices. He and MGM are on the same level to talk about the James Bond cooperation, and it can even be said that MGM is even better. Be urgent. "No, there is no plan for the time being, you know, it''s a wise choice to have time for a vacation after all, and enjoy a good time." Hugo replied with a smile, his eyes calm, as if he had not received Barbara just now. The signal is average. "Are you serious? Are you planning to take a vacation for a while?" The question was George, Steven and David standing beside them with an expression of "I am not mixed up", so George must stand up and help, after all Today he is on the stand of MGM. Hugo pursed his mouth and tilted his head, "At least relax for a while." Hugo still has room to speak, but in a sense, it actually means that he does not plan to accept new works in a short time. This is also rejected. George chuckled twice, "I guess there will be many disappointed people." George also deliberately looked at Barbara and Michael, the hint was very obvious. Sure enough, Barbara said, "I think it is the audience who is most disappointed. They can''t wait to see you again on the big screen." "No, the audience will also be visually fatigued. I don''t think they want to see me too often." Hugo said with a smile, but this sentence made Steven, David, and George Everyone chuckled slightly Everyone knows this point of view, but no one in Hollywood would follow it. For example, Macaulay Culkin. I have to say that Hugo''s way of thinking is indeed different from that of many Hollywood people. This can be seen when Hugo chose "Pulp Fiction". "If you plan to continue to take the show next, I think the major production companies will be very happy to know this news." Barbara added, although she has not had time to mention the James Bond proposal, she feels it in advance. When it comes to Hugo''s soft nails, this is the truth in social situations. It will never really hurt the other party. Everything will leave some room, but there is no direct harm in the shadow of the sword. Hugo nodded earnestly, "Believe me, Rick will be very happy to receive a call from the production company." Without changing his voice, Hugo also ordered Rick Rosen by the way, which is the biggest tonight. Of the ears. Seeing that their conversation had entered a blank period, Steven interrupted and said, "I just met Rick and talked, and I heard him say that you are trying to create a script recently?" (To be continued (Dian Dian Han) Paper) Provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 944： Visionary Wisdom \"& The James Bond audition was much simpler than expected. In fact, everyone didn''t mention it accurately. 007" related vocabulary, everything is a moment of confrontation, people who don''t understand the truth think this is just a simple polite statement. This is not surprising, because Hugo is now the capital to choose the script and has the qualifications to reject the script, even James Bond. However, this kind of shadowless confrontation also preserved everyone''s face as much as possible, leaving room for future cooperation. Therefore, as soon as Steven took the initiative to change the topic, everyone gathered their attention almost without any accident, as if they were discussing the topic. George Lucas raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Hugo in surprise, "Are you also trying to write a script?" Steven has always paid more attention to the identity of director and producer. Although he will also act as a guest screenwriter, but the number of times is very small. The most famous work is ...of.the..; but George does not. Similarly, compared to the position of director, he spends more time studying technology and writing scripts. You can see his name in the screenwriters of the "Star Wars" series and the "Indiana Jones" series. Therefore, it is not surprising that George''s reaction was obviously stronger than Steven''s. "If I said that I just wrote it for fun, I might be less shy." Hugo said with a smile, but did not deny it. To be honest, he really lacks confidence in the role of screenwriter. After all, this is not a project he has studied for many years. It can be said that he is a layman, even if he has four years of university knowledge, it is not enough. George looked at Hugo more with interest, "In many cases, interest is the best enlightenment." The most important thing is that George will not forget that when Hugo was revealed that he could sing, almost everyone did not. Believe in Hugo''s ability, but now glory to death has proved their absolute strength. Therefore, George''s sight is a little more inquiring, "So...what type of script are you writing now?" "I''m trying to write a, uh...it''s a one-act play, with only two main actors walking slowly in the city, and then having a conversation. You know, it''s a very experimental kind of work, you can imagine a low-cost stage play , You can describe my script." Hugo briefly explained, and then he didn''t forget to tease himself. "This is not worthy of a surprise." George raised his left hand with champagne and swayed it slightly, as if to say: Whether it is the choice of music or film, Hugo has always had a clear idea and will not compromise with business. But he does not worship art. This subtle scale has always been an eternal subject of Hollywood, but for now, Hugo has a good grasp of it. "Listening to you, I am a little interested in your script. I don''t know if you are willing to believe it with me." "George, you care about Hugo''s script so much, can I understand that you want to invest?" David Geffen made a sudden word next to him, but he brought some jokes and some risks: Rain Guo and George only met for five minutes, and the two were not familiar with each other. If George had the intention to make things difficult for Hugo, David''s words would obviously be a pitfall. But fortunately, George took a look at Steven, pursed his lips and smiled and said, "Although I can''t spend 100 million dollars, it is no problem to find tens of millions of sponsorships. I just don''t know about this Hugo. How much does the experimental script cost?" George is obviously joking. If it is really an experimental script, then an investment of several million is likely to be enough, and even less than three million is not uncommon. Such a sum of money can be directly taken out by several bigwigs present, and there is no need to worry too much, including Hugo. "This is terrible news, George, are you trying to make me and Michael unemployed?" Barbara interjected without losing the opportunity to turn everyone''s attention to her again, "I am a production that relies on the development of new works. People now feel a huge crisis." Barbara had a hint of challenge. The funny and coquettish tone was very flattering and made everyone laugh. Then Barbara looked at Hugo, "Young Hugo, don''t you think so?" In fact, Barbara is implying that if Hugo wants to invest in new works, she should at least look for her to cooperate-or MGM with whom she has a long-term relationship. Although this was just a two-sentence back and forth, it can be clearly felt that everyone is happy to see how Hugo wrote the script. Not to mention whether this is a courtesy on social occasions, but the mystery can also be seen. In Hollywoods power list, the real power of life and death is always the producer. There are too few things that actors can control. Tom Cruise, Tom Hanks, Brad Pitt, George One Clooney and so on. After these people entered the 21st century, after the influence of actors gradually expanded, they gradually began to work part-time behind the scenes, including George Clooney, who has good and bad director ability. The responsibility of the producer, investment, development, and power, this is an inevitable path. Of course, there are also people who have been actors all their lives, and will always be actors, such as Catherine Hepburn. But if you want to stand at the top in Hollywood and move from an actor position to a producer position, this is the only way to go. Hugo''s career is in full swing. His current highest salary is still 6 million, but there are countless production companies willing to wave a check for 15 million U.S. dollars to summon him to his banner. Now, as long as Hugo nodded and agreed to release Dian''s work , The attention is bound to rise exponentially. Against this background, Hugo began to get involved in the screenwriting industry, regardless of whether he was intentional or unintentional, but at least in the eyes of people like Steven, this is a very wise choice. This visionary wisdom is not any actor. Can have. Therefore, whether it is Steven, David, or George, including Barbara, the eyes given to Hugo are encouraging. It can be seen that they support Hugo''s transformation, and it also means that they are optimistic about Hugo. The future. "Can I get overwhelmed? The script I wrote has been affirmed by so many people. This is really flattering for me." Hugo did not answer Barbara''s question directly, but deliberately showed a smug expression and blacked himself. A handful. In fact, Hugo knows very well that even if it is Tom Cruise or Arnold Schwarzenegger, if they write a script, they can only be regarded as anonymous, but they have more ways to let the producer see the script. As a result, producers still have to judge by the quality of the script-no one is a fool and will invest in a bad script. Therefore, even if Hugo begins to write the script, he is bound to start from scratch. The pursuit of these people is just polite in social occasions. It is more symbolic and has no real benefits. Hugo''s answer made everyone very satisfied, and the atmosphere immediately became harmonious. As the three giants of George, David and Steven gathered here, it was obviously like a spotlight, attracting countless moths. Rick Rosen and Ali Emmanuel also took advantage of Hugos presence. The opportunity quickly approached. It was the first time that they showed themselves in front of Hollywood''s top giants as the top executives of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Unfortunately, today MGM executives obviously did not come here to avoid suspicion, but Barbara The agent is here, and the effect is the same. In addition, Hugo knew a bunch of people, which embarrassed Hugo. He is a face blind patient and he is not very good at remembering names. He saw waves after waves, and he didn''t even know what was in front of him. What industry does the person belong to, and he was still there trying to figure out which trade unions Los Angeles area leader was. That person had already left, and then Steven introduced him to the next one. In desperation, Hugo could only keep smiling, calling each other "Mr." all the time, and then follow everyone''s topics to make do with the past, but it was all right. Finally, when Barbara and George walked over to another actor, Steven and David left with Hugo, but Steven did not let Hugo go, but asked seriously again. Regarding the creation of Hugo''s script, Hugo''s brain was already a little tired at this time, and he was relatively relaxed in front of Steven, so he said, "Why, are you really interested in this script?" "Why not?" Steven raised his eyebrows with a chuckle, then glanced at David, David also laughed, and then Steven said, "Me and David, there is another one The old man is raising an independent studio for each, and we will also collect scripts and make movies, so if you have a script, of course we would like to see it." DreamWorks! Hugo''s spirits were shocked in an instant, but he was not too excited to reveal the secret but happily said, "Is this true? That''s great news. But that''s great news. , I dont think the script can make money, Steven, I just said this is an experimental script, Im serious." The experimental script, to put it bluntly, is actually like an experiment in science. It is a happy event to succeed one out of a hundred, and the rest must be broken. So the biggest problem for these scientists every year is to find sponsorship to support their research. It''s the same with movies. If you invest a few million in, maybe you don''t even have a drift, and there are definitely a lot of them. Steven doesnt think Hugo is joking, but he doesnt mind, "You said, this is an experimental script. In that case, you shouldnt think that our studio is just a small company just established. Right." Steven and David have been optimistic about Hugo for a long time, but now Hugo really did not let them down, and began to get involved in the field of screenwriting. This is naturally the result they are most looking forward to seeing. Hugo raised his eyebrows. This is a good thing for me, you know, sponsorship is never easy. What''s more, I just show you the script, I just hope you won''t be too disappointed. To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 945： Series 2 prologue \"&The summer of 1994 has always been shrouded in heat. From the summer of the movie market, to the four-year World Cup, to the endless classics, there will be exciting news almost every week. The third week of August is no exception. "" has returned to the top of the North American weekend box office rankings for the second time after it was released, and the cumulative box office has exceeded 200 million U.S. dollars, becoming one of the most powerful works of this year. Different from the works of "", "", and "", "Forrest Gump" and "The Lion King" are absolutely orthodox kings, so these two works undoubtedly inspired the entire North American movie. The enthusiasm of the market, its influence even surpassed the "Schindler''s List" at the end of last year, and achieved the glory of 1994. However, the biggest news this week is not "", but the best news to restart the "007" series. Unsurprisingly, the dinner at the private house of George-Lucas Malibu was exposed by the paparazzi. Looking at the list of guests at this dinner, you know that the news cannot be hidden. Unless the paparazzi and media reporters in Los Angeles go into shock, the exposure of the news is a certainty. But the problem is that the paparazzi sneaked into the mansion without inquiring about any news. Almost all the waiters and all the service staff firmly believed that this was just a game for George. But if the paparazzi gave up on this, there would be no "journalism". So, after digging deeply, they came to this amazing conclusion. George had been with Barbara and Michael that night, and the number of people they talked to was countless, but several actors had a significantly longer conversation time. Among them, Pierce Brosnan, Liam Neeson, Hugh Grant, Rain The four male actors of Guoyi are the most conspicuous because they are all topical figures in the near future-Pierce is because the conversation has been the longest, lasting nearly twenty minutes. After that, the paparazzi discovered Sam Neal, Mel Gibson, and a few third-rate actors who were not up to this level but were able to attend the dinnerincluding Pierce, so the answer is Stand out, even if they don''t know what other actors are participating in the audition, but obviously this is the selection meeting of the new "007". "" The news was first reported, and then confirmed by the "New York Times", and it spread throughout the United States in an instant. Almost everyone locked the news in the sentence, "Hugo becomes the new James Bond candidate." Undoubtedly, there is no actor who can compete with Hugo in the near term, so it is of course not. The big media have also adopted such eye-catching headlines. When Hugo and James Bond met, they produced a powerful one, and countless people joined the discussion. I have to say that I played a good game. Regardless of whether Hugo will eventually become James Bond, and whether people agree with Hugo, a young man under thirty years old, will play James Bond, but at least the topicality has already occupied the commanding heights. It is conceivable that the next An episode of James Bond is bound to attract countless eyeballs. The third week of August was full of noise due to "" and "007", but at the end of this week, on Sunday, August 21st, EMI announced that the second album of glory to death will be coming soon. Issued on August 25th, this news completely ignited the end of summer, making people clearly feel the extremely hot summer. Now, when people talk about glory to death, the first thing that comes to mind is the glory and grandeur of the "Road to Glory" tour, and the second thing that comes to mind is "Don''t be upset by the past (, t...in. anger, Hugo is the third one to emerge. It can be seen that glory to death has gradually got rid of Hugo''s personal influence, relying on a tour and a single to establish its own image, which also means that glory to death truly has a place in the rock circle. Therefore, when EMI announced that the second album of Glory To Death was about to be released, the entire music market was boiling. At this time, less than ten months have passed since the release of "Almost Fame", and the second album will be released until the death of glory. Although the interval is relatively short in terms of time, it is considered normal. The most important thing is Or the quality of the second album, which is what everyone is looking forward to most: Can Glory to Death continue the excellent performance of "nearly famous"? The "rotation" David-Marches and the "alternative" Vincent-Brook, the pair of enemies apparently collided again. Although "alternative options" have also said good things about glory to death before, in fact, in essence, Vincent still does not think that glory to death music should be counted as rock. In Vincent''s view, the glorious music style is actually just rock elements, and then in order to win the favor of the market, shamelessly mixing different music elements, this is an absolute insult to rock. In this case, the second album of glory to death is bound to decline in quality, becoming more and more conventional, and more and more mediocre. "They will be immersed in the''new metal rock'' music that they do, and Drunk lives and dreams of death, but they don''t know. They are like those on the poor street who sleep in the garbage dump and think they are billionaires. Addiction sufferers." Vincent firmly believes that with the development of a gloriously deadly music style, the quality of music will get worse and worse, and the technology that rock bands are proud of will gradually become mediocre, and will eventually become saliva music and be submerged in the music market. . The glorious second album will prove his view. If Hugo read Vincent''s comments, he would definitely applaud. Although Vincent''s words are very ugly, he accurately predicted the future of new metal rock. In fact, this is also the biggest difference between Glory To Death and the later new metal rock: Glory To Death band members have not given up on honing their own skills, and their pursuit of music quality has not been relaxed with a little achievement. alert. But objectively speaking, Vincent does have the strength. The "alternative option" can win the support of rock and roll fans, and it will last for a long time. This is all for a reason. From Vincent''s accuracy to the creepy forecasting ability, it is admirable. Relatively speaking, David-Marches is an unwavering supporter of Glory to Death. He believes that from the five tracks Hugo has released during the "Road to Glory" tour, this album is not only lacking in quality. Decline, on the contrary, it is a comprehensive upgrade. You can clearly feel the strength of the members of the glory to the death band-including Hugo himself. In David''s view, as a lead singer, Hugo is also growing. From the initial youthfulness to the full control now, Hugo''s growth is not only rapid but also amazing; and as a sword author, he It''s amazing to continue to maintain vitality. As long as Hugo can keep his head sober, he hasn''t exploded until his death. poison. Scandal, even in the rock circle, then glory to death can continue this strength. David and Vincent argued differently. In fact, this is also the state of rock fans. From the controversy that continued at the end of last year to now, there is still no conclusion-in fact, this will never result, even if n -Ten years later, there are still rock diehards who refuse to admit that new metal rock is part of them. And this time, there is another item in the debate: What will the quality of the second album of Glory To Death be? Will they continue to be "almost famous"? Especially nowadays there is one of the most important things: a generation of Tianjiao Kurt-Kebain has disappeared, Nirvana has been like a piece of sand in the past few months, and Nirvana, who has lost its soul, can no longer regain its vitality, although Pearl Sauce The garbage band led by Alice Prisoners is still strong, but now the entire rock market is constantly innovating-the new generation of bands led by Pumpkin Broken and Glory To Death continue to attack, so the next rock market is also chaotic. . In fact, the release of the second album of Glory To Death was nearly two months later than people expected. When the "Road to Glory" tour entered the second half of the tour in early July, the media actually began to report that the band would release the second album. The news came, and there was a lively discussion at that time. People thought that EMI Records would strike while the iron was hot, but they did not expect that after more than a month of news hype, the summer would be over, and the news of the second album would be "long overdue." But it still caused a huge storm sturdily past the 200 million US dollars threshold, and Hugo recently made dating news with Cameron, and then he and James Bond had to Tell the story, so the news swept the North American continent as soon as it came out. Some people who watch the excitement, those who watch good shows, those who look forward to the album, and those who are fanatical about the band... As August 25 approaches, the entire North American market is warming up. In order to welcome the arrival of the second album of glory to death. On August 22nd, two groups of fans appeared on Hollywood Boulevard in Los Angeles and Times Square in New York. There were probably less than two hundred fans. They all wore black plastic raincoats with a bulldog printed on their backs and the bulldogs had their mouths in their mouths. Wearing a bauhinia crown with the words "d. 0. g coming back soon" underneath, these people did nothing, just stood in place, allowing many pedestrians to stop and watch. They stood in place for nearly an hour, and even caused It was quite a sensation, and many people thought it was performance art, and it ushered in heated discussions among tourists and pedestrians. Soon, people knew that this is not just a performance art, because on August 23, two groups of fans appeared at the same time in Seattle, Chicago, Houston and Miami. This time there were about three hundred people, and they also wore black plastic. The raincoat and the pattern behind it are exactly the same! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 946： At the beginning of the feast \"&Black plastic raincoat, with a bauhinia crown in his mouth printed on the back, and the eye-catching slogan "d." 0. gap will return". If its just one person, then its maverick and its inconspicuous; if its twenty people, then its spontaneous action, which is not uncommon in the corners of the city; but if its a hundred people or two hundred people, then this It is definitely an organized and disciplined "terrorist activity". If it weren''t for the slogan "d.0.g", it would be so clear, I''m afraid the police. Cha is about to commotion. Obviously, this is a special event for fans to welcome the return of glory to death. This spontaneous fan event is not officially organized, but loyal fans use their actual performance to express their welcome to glory to death and let glory to death. The enthusiasm for the second album of the dead gradually increased. In order to welcome the arrival of the second album, Liam Pinkman, Eli Caswell, Joshua Cranston, Sally Hansen and others began planning this as early as the "" tour ended. It was a special event, so when the news of EMI Records was announced on August 21, events began in major cities. In fact, whether it is the 200 people in New York and Los Angeles, or the 300 people in the next four cities, they are not large in terms of scale. At present, these six cities are all prosperous residential centers with a population of more than 3 million. In these cities, it is not surprising that two or three hundred people appear on the streets. But the focus is not on the number of people, but on the scale and effect of the activity. The first day is the largest city on both sides of the east and west straits, and the second day is the large cities on the east, west, south-central, and north-central. The area covered by the entire activity is Gradually, these cities have formed a fulcrum. The influence of fan activities is first fermented inside the city, and then starts to radiate from this center, and finally expands the scope of influence endlessly. From this perspective, you can deeply feel the great momentum of this event. The news that "d. 0. g is about to return" slowly bloomed into blooming flowers on the map of North America, and the accompanying image gradually pushed the wave of glory to death to the peak of the return. EMI Records is already laughing into a flower. It does not require any promotional expenses from the company. The actions of the fans have already triggered a wave of discussion, especially when the major cities know that each other is also carrying out this kind of activity. The excitement couldn''t be restrained from rising up on the ground. This is the most successful marketing tool for the publicity department of EMI Records. On August 24th, ten cities including Philadelphia, San Francisco, (san.), Detroit, Indy, Boston, Washington, Denver, Portland, etc. set off activities again**, with at least 500 fans in each city. Gathered together, the dress of the black plastic raincoat even has a strong cult color, and everyone standing together in black and pressed can easily become the absolute focus of major cities! It is worth mentioning that the population of these ten cities is all 5 million. The activities are held in the city''s most prosperous city center. This has also become the most interesting topic of discussion in each city that day. In fact, many conservative people, or those who hate glory to death, will regard this behavior as a religious ceremony with an evil color and a strong incitement color. This is an behavior that must be condemned, especially for being famous for being conservative. In Utah and Ohio, these activities have aroused strong accusations from local religious figures, who believe that they have terrible harmful effects on young people. This situation is not uncommon, because conservatives originally accused rock and roll as "degrading filth", and they believed that all rock-related things would point to poison. Product, lewdness. Filthy, abusive. Negative words such as alcohol and cruelty, and even exaggerated conservatives think that rock vinyl records are used to convey big. The medium of hemp. Now their accusations of glory to death can only be regarded as drizzle. But it is strange that the controversy caused by the glory to the death has been extended from the pure rock area to the social level, and conservatives have also stood up for the first time to accuse the glory to the death. This is the direct evidence of the further expansion of glory to the death. But compared to conservatives, the blood of those who like glory to death has begun to boil. They cant wait to join this feast, not only to be a part of this feast, but also to use their own Body and spirit form a part of this feast, pushing the feast to the world. This kind of fanatical attitude makes those who are not interested in music also look at it. No matter what the attitude is, at least everyone will want to hear what the glorious second album is all about! The entire North American market was in such a disturbance and collision until August 25th. In the early morning of that day, a stage was set up in the city center of 24 cities in the United States, and more than 800 people gathered in front of the stage. The crowd, all dressed in black plastic raincoats, gathered in a bustling manner, making the empty stage look full of infinite expectations. The most grand is Los Angeles and New York. Nearly 3,000 fans gathered in Washington Square in New York, and the whole square was decorated with noisy, like a grand parade on St. Patrick''s Day. Young people from nearby swarmed out; and Los Angeles Union Bank Plaza was occupied by nearly 4,000 fans, and the crowded crowd made the scene look like white waves gleaming with crystal light under the sun. There are 24 stages in 24 cities. Obviously, glory to death cannot appear on every stage, because they dont have avatars, but there is a big screen on the 24 stages. At this time, the big screen shows All are the lively scenes in front of their own city stage. Fans are constantly jumping and waving to the camera, admiring the appearance of themselves on the big screen. At a quarter past nine, the scene on the big screen suddenly changed, and the fans on the scene were stunned. They could see that there was still a crowd in front of the stage on the big screen, but it was obviously not their own image. Yes, everyone has come to understand: what appears on the big screen in front of you is the sight of other cities! Fans in different cities are separated by wide mountains, rivers and plains, but at this time they see the scene of another city through the big screen, which immediately makes everyone excited, and the noise on the scene is up again in an instant. Up a step, the fans in Seattle greeted Miami, the fans in San Francisco connected with Chicago, and the fans in Nashville saw the cowboys in Houston. This wonderful sight made everyone shout and cheer to their heart''s content. At this time, the fans also understand that the twenty-four stages rely on the superb technology of live broadcasting to connect everyone together. Today, nearly 40,000 spectators in these twenty-four cities will join hands to witness the glory. The grand occasion of the release of the second album to the death. This is the prelude to a feast carefully planned by EMI Records for the glory to death. Almost the first time the truth was revealed, it was greeted by everyone. Even passers-by who didn''t care about gathered one after another to make the scene a little hotter. Push to the top a little bit. The one responsible for todays broadcast is Fox TV. The collaboration between them and EMI Records is actually a joke in the industry, because no TV station will broadcast the release ceremony of a rock bands new album, not to mention that its just less than a year after their debut. Glory to death, but Fox TV, which started as a news program and just started to rise in the early 1990s, boldly seized this opportunity. Facts have also proved that this decision of Fox Television is extremely correct. At 9:25, the Los Angeles stage scene first began to have movement. The fans on the scene began to applaud and jump. The sound of two applauses and one jump formed the rhythm of "pop, pop", and the rhythm was not at first. The order is not harmonious, but as everyone gradually finds the rhythm, all the sounds fit together and start to explode with amazing energy. No screams, no shouts, no madness, but this simplest applause plus jumps showed the fanaticism of the fans vividly and vividly, watching the surging waves of more than 4,000 people in Union Bank Plaza. The shock of the scene rushed towards his face, making everyone dumbfounded. Then in New York, the live fans began to step on the same rhythm, "Boom Boom", they responded to Los Angeles through the big screen. Although the frequency seemed a bit disordered due to the time delay of the broadcast, the pure sound constituted The momentum is growing bit by bit. Then Seattle, then Miami, then Chicago... "Bangbang! Bangbang!" When fans in all 24 cities started jumping and applauding , the difference caused by the delay in broadcast time was strangely smoothed out. Everyone clapped and jumped intently, no one spoke, and the number of people was not too large. If you look at it apart, the largest number of people in Los Angeles is only more than 4,000, but the overwhelming momentum has become one piece. The broadcast footage was integrated through the TV station, and then the whole world was shaken violently, shaking the lens violently. This is the simplest melody, but it is also the most true melody from the bottom of my heart. It is only three sounds, but it is the most direct, profound and shocking outline of the fanaticism of the fans, just like the magnificence and grandeur of the sunrise. . "Bangbang!" Fujin appeared on the stage first, then Pedro, then Alfonso, then Neil, and finally Hugo! The members of the Glory To Death band formed a powerful and shocking momentum there. Amidst the rhythm, the applause and jumping suddenly stopped, and then erupted into crazy screams, "Ah..." The turbulent sound waves made the screens of the twenty-four stages start to tremble. The feast kicked off like this! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 947： The first scene of the feast \"&" The heart blooms like a flower, and it grows crazily and drills out of the ruthless and hard ground; without a foothold, there is no place to sleep in this small city; your luck is very bad, you have to figure out the whole story. " The psychedelic and splendor in the electronic piano sound constantly changes colors in the morning sun, and then it starts to sway gently in the wind like a string of blue hyacinths, and the flower buds are in the Hugo. The soft and mellow voice blooms slowly, and the sunlight along with Hugos singing outlines a golden edge on the edge of the hyacinth. The deep blue-purple and the clear light gold collide together, releasing in Hugos voice. Endless light. In an instant, the fans in New York lost control, and the screams came like gusts of wind and rain, so that the glory of being on the stage of Los Angeles on the far west coast can clearly feel the harshness from the east coast to death. hurricane. Obviously, fans in New York recognized it. This is the song "A Beautiful Day (.day performed in the garden to the death of glory. Anyone who has heard this song agrees that it is the glory of glory. The best song so far. It is forgivable for one person to say this, it may be that the other party has not heard other songs of the band; it is understandable for two people to say this, it may be that their personal aesthetic views are different; but everyone who attended the concert in the garden that night It is incomprehensible to say so. And today, the long-awaited "Good Day" officially came out. Just the first line of lyrics shocked everyone. Listening to Hugo''s mellow voice, he outlines the magnificent picture, which comes from the soul. The deep trembling made everyone show a similar expression: mouth open, dumbfounded. The screams of the New York fans stopped in an instant, as if they were pinched by their throats, and it is true that they were pinched by the band''s wonderful performance. The song "A Good Day" needs not to sing loudly, but to touch with one''s own soul with one''s own soul. The touch is so beautiful that one can sigh enough to make one shed tears, that kind of magnificent picture that makes people cry. It is jaw-dropping, and the domineering grandeur is enough to make people tremble. Listen to the scenes in Hugos singing, "Look at the colorful world, see the mysterious east appearing in the field of vision, see the canyon being destroyed by dark clouds, see the tuna swarms hollowing out the sea, see the nomads lighting a bonfire, and see the oil field being destroyed. Burn it and watch the birds flying by biting the olive branch. After the disaster, it is a chaotic splendor." This is not only a song, but also a romantic poem. In just a few words, it presents the greatness of nature and the mystery of the universe within sight. No one can be an exception and can only look at the stage stupidly. Watching the glorious performance on the big screen in front of my eyes, and then alone, savoring the **** of music dancing on the tip of my tongue. feel. Its hard to imagine that music can reach such a realm. Hugo turned the melody into the magic wand of the creator god, the lyrics into the vicissitudes of life, and the singing into the long river of history. The magnificence is closer to the masses than classical music. , But the effect of shocking the soul has not diminished in the slightest. At this moment, all the prosperity and burden of music are peeled off, returning to the most primitive truth: the language of the human soul directly hits the softness of everyone''s heart. If you close your eyes, you can feel it. This is not only a song, but also a painting, a poem, and a piece of artwork. It can evolve music into the realm of art without being divorced from the mass foundation, so* * And the superb control ability destroys everyone''s language system, and can only be passively felt. The fans are like this, the passersby are like this, the staff are like this, including professional music critics too, and those who hate glory to the death may be an exception, but they can no longer use vicious language to express themselves. "Disgust", because the paleness and powerlessness of the language at the moment is like dust, which is not worth mentioning. "What you don''t have, you don''t need it now. If you don''t understand, you will eventually feel that you don''t need what you don''t have now. You don''t need it now. What a beautiful day!" This is a beautiful day, the most beautiful day in the history of music in 1994. On this day, Glory to Death released its second album; on this day, "Good Day" was officially released; on this day, Glory to Death used its unparalleled live performance to convince countless ordinary listeners; on this day, Glory to Death In the post-Nirvana era, the era of new metal music started with a proud posture. For a long, long time in the future, when people are arguing about the signs that the new metal music is really beginning to rise, there are always countless answers. Some people think it should be the Cohen Band and the Blind Music Team from 1994 to 1995. The release of the album is a sign. Some people think it should be the beginning of the 1992 violent resistance machine (rage...the.) when the first album combining rap and rock was released. Of course, some people think that the album "nearly fame" was released in 1994. In the fourth week of the month, it was the first to win the Billboard Albums Chart. However, on August 25, 1994, "A Good Day" came out, and it was recognized by most people, not only because of glory to death relying on this song to start an unstoppable frenzy, but also because of the true meaning of this song. Performed the essence of the new metal rock: maintaining the essence of rock, but opening arms to embrace the different elements of England, pop, rap, etc.; maintaining the art of nobility, but with deep lyrics and simple melody to win more Loved by a wide audience. The most important thing is that this song has become the supreme classic, surpassing "Don''t be annoyed by the past (''t...in.anger and become the first absolute classic to be recorded in the annals of glory to death. Of course, many people also think that "Don''t be annoyed by the past" is a classic masterpiece, and it will be mentioned more often than "Good Day" in the next two decades. This song is the most widely used song from glory to death. One of the circulated repertoires, but from a professional and objective perspective, the completion and sublimation of "A Beautiful Day" are even better. Absolutely classic, more than just talking. When the last musical note came to an end, the fans on the scene in Los Angeles couldn''t bear the surging and turbulent inside. The screams came out in an instant. The shouts that made every effort not only came from the vocal cords, but also It came from the soul, and the madness began to spread. The screams spread, starting from Los Angeles, San Francisco, and Seattle on the west coast towards Houston, and in just 30 seconds, it spread to New York, Boston, Philadelphia, and Miami on the east coast and began to head towards Chicago. The entire North America The mainland was shocked by the hoarse roar. When the scream reached its extreme, the shout began to break through the limit, and the sound began to tear in the air. At this time, people realized that even screaming was not enough to vent their inner shock and excitement, and their emotions had reached. Extremely, if they don''t burst out, maybe they will faint directly on the scene. As a result, some people began to applaud and jump, and the "popping" noises began to gather scatteredly, and then spread quickly. Only then did people discover that this simplest method is the most simple method compared to screaming and shouting. Effectively, the shocking rhythm of "pop-pop" seems to have stepped on the pulse of the earth, starting to set off that kind of strong and powerful vibration in the North American continent. Twenty-four cities, twenty-four stages, and twenty-four screens connect everyone together. This is not a concert, but it is better than a concert. This is a glorious new album. The press conference ignited the enthusiasm of all the people on the scene when the first song debuted. The madness was directly pushed to the peak without any brewing, and it instantly illuminated the sky of the entire North American continent, which was extremely spectacular. Hugo stood on the stage, he could see the grand occasions of the other 23 cities through the big screen, everyone was jumping, everyone was caring, the kind of heat that made his blood start to boil repeatedly reminded To him: This is the stage he loves, and this is his crazy music. Hugo couldn''t help it anymore. He, like all the audience, stood in place and started applauding and jumping. The simple "pop-pop" rhythm seemed to be magical, connecting everyone and bringing all the enthusiasm together. They all gathered, then lit a huge bonfire, and it burned. In fact, this was originally just a small way for "Road to Glory" to call Encore on the night of the garden tour but now it has become the most unique and the most powerful way to support the glory to death. People Pass the inner flame in such a neat and uniform way! Not only Hugo, but Neil, Pedro and Alfonso couldnt help but rushed to the front row to join this wave of support. Only the drummer Fujin stayed alone and lonely. Behind, but obviously today''s carnival is a must, Pedro trot to the back and pulled Fujin out, and then everyone joined the carnival together. Seeing this scene before him, Hugo really felt very magical. Music became an invisible bridge, connecting all of them together. Everyone released their inner enthusiasm and simply enjoyed the beauty of music. Listening to the neat and powerful "popping" sound, it seemed to be the most primitive but most moving musical note. Hugo has heard before that Africans have a unique enthusiasm for drums. They can use any simple instrument to beat the drums, and then a feast begins. It seems to be the same now. The drumbeat rhythm composed of applause and jumping sound is like a pure natural melody, drifting from far to near, and Hugo''s mind begins to sing that moving melody. "Lalala...pahpah..." The melody of a melody burst out like a volcano that is constantly erupting. . Chapter 948： Feast Ensemble \"& The jumping figures, the neat applause, the pulsating sparks, surging in Hugos sight, like an erupting volcano, countless bright red magma Flying in the sky, the blue sky was dyed crimson in an instant, and an amazing heat wave rolled in, bringing the last frenzy of midsummer! Then Hugo stopped. He stopped jumping, but the rhythm of his hands began to speed up. It was no longer the neat and powerful rhythm of "pop, pop," but the dense and powerful snare of African drums, "pop!" Pop! Pop!" The rhythm was short and powerful, Hugo used his hands to interrupt the overwhelming rhythm of the scene, trying to drive the whole rhythm. Fujin was the first to notice Hugos abnormality, because Hugos tempo was out of touch with the audience, and Hugo tried to disrupt the rhythm of the scene. This is really weird. As a drummer, naturally It was the first time I felt this problem. However, Fujin saw the sight projected by Hugo. The sight was full of excitement and excitement. Rong was even more dazzling than the morning sun on the horizon. It can be seen that Hugo did not accidentally slap the shot, but deliberately moved it. This rhythm was incorporated into his leadership. Sure enough, Fujin received Hugo''s agitated gaze, so he tapped his chin slightly, and found Hugo''s rhythm in four beats, and joined Hugo''s clapping hands. Then came Neil, then Alfonso, and finally Pedro. The members of the Glory To Death band had long been different from each other, so they soon joined hands and began to beat Hugos dense and short rhythm. Voice. The Los Angeles scene felt the most obvious about this change. They could clearly see the five members of Glory to Death standing in place, and then constantly communicating with each other, raising their hands and agitating vigorously, beating with completely different rhythms, and then The audience gradually understood it, and scattered everyone began to clap their hands with Hugo. "Flap, pop! Pop, pop!" One heavy and one light, one heavy and one light, two beats are one and a half beats. This simple and fast intensive beat is very difficult to master, but after the beat, the whole atmosphere is aroused. , The activities and the cheerful rhythm make people want to dance involuntarily, just like simple people who can weave music only on drums. The fans of the other two also quickly discovered this anomaly. They were still cheering for "A Good Day", but now they follow Hugo''s beat and start to accumulate momentum, "Pop, pop! Pop, pop!" The beat sound became a continuous one, let alone passers-by, even the Fox TV staff in charge of the broadcast were shocked, so everyone started to join the beat performance as long as they were able to spare their hands. All the twenty-four cities have found a common breath at this time, and everyone is beating a beat. In everyone''s surprised eyes, before Hugo walks to the microphone, people are a little stunned for an instant: this...this What are you going to do? Should I continue to applaud or what should I do? Hugo is going to continue singing, then why the other bands have not returned to the glory to death? In fact, Neil and others are still confused now. They all cast their sights on Hugo, but Hugo still raised his hands to beat the beat, beckoning them not to stop. Neil and Fukugin understood in an instant, and smiles burst into their faces. Alfonso realized after a little bit slower, but Pedro was too excited to have fun by himself, and he didn''t know how. Going on. At this time, Hugo is about to compose a new song on the spot, and the instrument is the uniform rhythm sound on the spot. Such a feat is unique! "Lah...drip, slap! slap! Lalala... slap, slap! Lalala... slap... slap! Slap!" The humming of "Lala" is the voice of Hugo, and the beat of "Papa" is the applause of all the audience. The two are so strange and embarrassing, but under the leadership of Hugo, the world is seamless Combined together, it formed a scene that countless people will never forget. At this moment, the audience also understood what Hugo was doing. They were the band, and Hugo was the lead singer. Hugo sang a new song under their accompaniment. Looking at the expressions of the other players in the glory to death, this Obviously a new song. Such a bold move is really speechless. The applause at the scene was so great, it was as if the sky was full of reverberations, reverberating continuously under the entire sky, and the magnificent scene of washing the soul swarmed from all sides of the United States, and Hugo was standing in the center, standing. In front of the microphone stand, singing loudly, such a scene, I am afraid that it will be unforgettable for a lifetime. "When Rome fell, we were the lions released from the arena!" Hugo''s voice began to sing, there was no other accompaniment, only applause, uniform applause, Hugo took the guitar in front of him, gently outlined a few notes, and a melody was born. "We will also save all the poisoned people like an antidote. We are a symbol of the new era!" Listening to Hugos hand-in-hand lyrics, the enthusiasm in his chest was unreservedly released. Everyone was like a lion running out of the arena, roaring wildly, answering heartily in his body. energy of. If you carefully taste Hugos lyrics, you can feel the profoundness hidden behind the grandeur. The melody he performs is about to regain the glory of rock and roll, just like an antidote to those who are poisoned by lack of rock and roll. Get healed. This powerful self-confidence and grand dream were outlined in the rhythmic applause of the mighty rhythm, and an upright blueprint was established in Hugo''s few words. "Just tonight, the fox will hunt the hounds, and everything will be over at this moment. In fact, long before this started, we had won!" Exclamation, in addition to sighs or sighs, no one can predict that Hugo will stand on the stage of the official release of the second album of Glory To Death, create such a song and shout such a declaration. Generally speaking, hunting dogs are used to hunt foxes, but here it is said that foxes are going to hunt hunting dogs, which means that foxes must defeat enemies that are stronger than them. And the death of the weak and glory will set off this rebellious revolution. Life, they will lead the new metal music to set off a new frenzy, and let people re-recognize the glory of rock and roll. First was the frenzy led by "Good Day", and then the song was created under the unanimous applause of everyone. Hugo''s melody added a touch of fearless bravery, and the overflowing vitality was shocking. Amidst the applause, the domineering side leaked. But why is it a fox? Maybe Fox () and Fox TV () have some connections. "Wild us..." Hugo''s long tail sound was like shouting at the other end of the canyon, echoing endless echoes, shocking everyone''s mind and body, "Like a young volcano (.) full of Potential and explosive power! Wild us... Whether it is an American or a foreigner! Do you want to have even the slightest beauty?" The crowd in front of you was like Hugo singing, like a volcano erupting completely. In the long "we..." ending, countless shouts were layered on top of each other, and everyone followed Hugo. , At this moment, everyone is united into one, bursting out with their own vitality like a volcano. "La... drop la la! La la la... la!" Hugo hummed a simple folio again, this time he was no longer alone, and his deadly glorious teammates joined Hugo. Everyone hummed the simplest shout together, venting their inner emotions, and many of the audience in front of the twenty-five stages couldn''t bear it, and began to sing loudly with Hugo. The momentum of the volcanic eruption has taken another step! "Papa, papa! Papa, pop!" Hugo''s face was filled with a smile that was dazzling than the sun, and the joy in his heart gleamed like stars in his eyes. "Come on! Directly, tell the fact that you don''t care about me at all, let the world know that we are breaking up, and we will teach you how to turn a **** into a boy next door. "Hugo Concert" "After this vulgar word--and it''s still plural, he laughed triumphantly. Because Hugo knew that this was being broadcast by Fox TV, his vulgar words were spread through the real-time signal. This is definitely a plot that the TV station did not anticipate. The joy of the mischief made Hugo laugh directly, and the scene changed. It is because this word has fallen into unparalleled madness, and the whole volcano is boiling. "Just tonight, the fox will hunt the hounds, and everything will be over at this moment. In fact, long before this started, we had won!" When Hugo finished singing the lyrics, the scene suddenly became excited, because everyone knew that the chorus was coming. "We are wild (we.are...)..." everyone on the scene shouted "Ah (homonym are. The earth-shattering shout made the scene completely out of control, and everyone held themselves high. With his hands, he never forgets to beat the beat, and then jumps frantically, twists his body with emotion, and joins the carnival with all his heart, "Like young volcanoes! We are wild, no matter what Is it an American or a foreigner, do you want to have even the slightest charm?" Hugo''s hands suddenly moved back. Everyone didn''t know why, but everyone seemed to have a tacit understanding, and the sound stopped abruptly. Although some cities were delayed for a few seconds because of the delay, it was about three seconds before and after. Time, everyone fell silent, and the enthusiasm seemed to be interrupted, but Hugo showed a satisfied and proud smile: this is what he wants! "Baby! We..." Hugo shouted loudly The shouts on the scene reminded me again, that "ah" extended Hugo''s singing infinitely, as if singing under the whole blue sky, all The world can hear their singing, and then Hugo raised his hands, rhythmic applause sounded again, "We are wild! Just like young volcanoes!" Hugo sang again and said that everyone''s cooperation is so tacit, as if they have practiced countless times, but everyone knows that this is only the first time. "We are wild...Whether you are Americans or foreigners, do you want to have even the slightest charm?" Hugo stood on the spot with his feet open, squeezed the microphone and sang, "Baby! We..." Everyone at the scene greeted "Ah", and the echo was long and long, reverberating between the major cities. , "Baby! We (we.are)......" Shout again! Applause again! Then Hugo started jumping on the spot, counting loudly, "Three! Two! One!" "Wild()!" Everyone shouted in unison, and a shout reverberated in the whole rock world and the whole music world, and then reverberated...provide. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 949： Feast Surging \"&There is a continuous sea of ??people, it is impossible to tell how many people there are in front of you, you can only see a surging figure, everyone raised their hands high, in that brilliant and dazzling The same rhythm is beaten neatly in the sunlight. The surging rhythm of blood is like the most primitive call of the barbaric era. Crossing mountains, rivers, forests, deserts, Gobi, ocean, and sky. The pure nature reverberates continuously, and the echo reverberates leisurely in the broad universe, oscillating the strongest waves in everyone''s chest, in everyone''s mind, and in everyone''s soul. "Wild us! Just like young volcanoes! Wild us, whether Americans or foreigners, do you want to have even the slightest charm?" The passionate rhythm is the most beautiful melody, which inspires the last trace of passion in everyone''s body, and evokes the most primitive desires and dreams in the heart. Hugo''s singing is like a raging fire, igniting all passion , Detonated, and thousands of volcanoes erupted violently in front of the eyes. The crimson flames rendered the entire sky into dazzling blood red. The surging heat wave almost made others unable to open their eyes. At this time, from Los Angeles to New York, twenty-four cities and twenty-four stages, tens of thousands of people gathered. The surging crowds are no longer counted. There are crowds in sight, and the crowds in the distance are still continuous. The rush came, even the broadcast staff, film critics, and bystanders of the TV station joined the feast, and joined the most enthusiastic party with the simplest applause. This is indeed a day worth going down in the annals of history. On August 25th, no one will forget this miracle dedicated by tens of thousands of spectators in 24 cities. Everyone put aside their reason, sang and danced on the spot, simply enjoying the most primitive and pure happiness in their hearts, tapping the rhythm with their own applause, following Hugo''s singing, and venting the most true emotions in their hearts. Wherever I look, there is a jubilant ocean. The raging fire dazzles the entire North American continent. It is like the largest party in the world, bringing together different people from different cities to enjoy this carnival. Los Angeles, New York, Seattle, Chicago, Houston... one city center stage after another, the crowd swarmed towards the center of passion like a surging tide. The heat waves underneath ignited the clouds in the sky and burned them all. , So that every city can clearly see the gold paved in the morning, and then use their own enthusiasm to embellish this piece of blue into red. The song "Young Volcano( was also recorded in history with this feast. Perhaps in terms of the degree of completion of the song, this song is not as perfect as "A Beautiful Day (.day, even "Li ( ", "Don''t be annoyed by the past (, t...in.anger and other songs are also better, but this song is unique. This is a special song accompanied by live audiences and Hugo performing swordsmanship. When "Young Volcano" is officially released in the future, the composer will use parentheses to thank countless fans for being so bold, so novel, and so courageous. , Such a unique way of swordsmanship, not to mention the unprecedented, nor the future, even Hugo himself, it is almost impossible to repeat this feat, which also makes the uniqueness of this song pushed to the extreme. . When people look back at the scene where the "young volcano" came out, they are still dumbfounded even twenty years later. All the audience beat the rhythm, as if they were simple and impoverished African people, using themselves without musical instruments. Beat the beat with both hands and let everyone enjoy it. Hugo holding the guitar just outlines a few simple and clear melody, the melody seems to be submerged in endless drums, but it is easy to connect everyone together, that brisk and uninhibited melody Shining in the sun, the crystal clear shape turned into a heat wave, blowing on the face. The most impressive thing is the lyrics full of youthful vigor! The unrestrained arrogance of glory to death is fully released, especially in conjunction with the special occasion of the second album press conference of the day-it is not difficult to think of the dispute between the media and the audience before the release of the album, which also highlights the glory Death is now the leader of the new metal rock wave and domineering, glory to death is like a lion coming out of the Colosseum, like a fox against a hunter, like a hero who saves the world. Under everyone''s eyes, turned out to be! It is Hugo''s explosive and infectious live singing! Hugo''s unruly and unruly singing style is full of indomitable young domineering, and it easily drove the emotions of every audience on the scene. Just letting all audiences beat the control of the same rhythm is enough to stand alone in the world; not to mention the rain. The perfect combination of lyrics and melody that Guoxin hand-picked, ignited everyone''s enthusiasm-even passers-by couldn''t wait to join the carnival. Many people identify "Young Volcano" as the representative song of the glory to the death of fans. They firmly believe that this song is made for loyal fans. Therefore, for the first time, the loyal fans of the glory to the death have a unified name. : Young Volcano (). Twenty-four cities and twenty-four stages witnessed this miracle together on August 25, 1994. EMI Records panicked, "New York Times" and "Los Angeles Times" panic, "Alternative" and "Rotation" panic, even "Rolling Stone", who has always been dismissive of glory to death, panic. Because when Hugo did not play the cards according to common sense and called on all the fans on the spot to start beating the rhythm, everyone panicked. It was originally a new album release conference, but now it has become a concert. No one can foresee the direction of things. Even the other four players who died of glory, even Hugo himself, could not predict. But this panic disappeared in an instant after a minute, because they all became witnesses to the miracle. In the 1990s, when communication equipment was still underdeveloped, at this new album release conference held in 24 cities at the same time, Jian made an incredible myth: a witness to the birth of a miracle was walking in the North American continent at the same time. Every city is like the huge changes overwhelming the world when the end of the world comes, and everyone witnesses it at the same time. Fox TV laughed and laughed happily. Originally considered by the three major TV stations to be a rebroadcast of a clown, it created a miraculous feast in the history of rock and roll, and even the most beautiful and craziest feast in the history of TV broadcasting. In the next ten years, Fox TV will only rely on this broadcast to win copyright fees as high as tens of millions of dollars, and it has become the most incredible new album launch event in the history of music. After the release of the second album of Glory to Death, will there be doubts? No. Everyone has lost the ability to speak. No one can predict what kind of historical chapter Hugos whim opens up. Even the best music critics dont know what appropriate words should be used to describe this. Situation? Disgusted, the "alternative" Vincent-Brook still hates glory to death. Even if the achievements of glory to death are brilliant, he does not intend to change this view-at least until the release of the third album in the future, but Wen Sente could not find the right words to condemn the death of glory, because he cannot deny that the death of glory pushed the wave of rock and roll to a new peak. Millions, tens of millions of people have turned their attention to rock and roll again, just because of glory to death. Maybe people pay attention to the glory to death at first, but then, other types of rock will also come into people''s field of vision one after another. It is conceivable that just because of the rise of glory to death, the entire rock circle will usher in an incredible prosperity. It''s been a long time, this feeling is really long gone. Even when Niji band teamed up with Pearl Sauce to dominate the pop music scene, they did not reach such a high level. Therefore, in the end, Vincent had no choice but to say "grand sensation" in an effort to criticize Glory to death as a clown. But after all lack of confidence, a clown has fulfilled a long-cherished wish that has been impossible for generations to complete. The dawn of the rock renaissance wave is within reach. Should Vincent thank this clown or continue to hate this clown? Like it, the "rotation" David-Marches naturally likes it. He is willing to use the world''s most beautiful words to praise glory to death But he found that language is so lacking, even William Once Shakespeare is born again, he cant find the right words to describe the turbulent and madness of this day. No color can compare to the red in the sky-the red when the glory is dead to sing "Good Day", when Hugo and It was red when the audience was making "Young Volcano", and when all the audience was in madness. Except for the sentence "Glory to death!", David couldn''t find the right words to describe his inner shock, as the lyrics of "Young Volcano" said: "We are wild! Just like young volcanoes! Wild us, whether Americans or foreigners, do you want to have even the slightest charm?" At this moment, David discovered that the name of the band "Glory To Death" is so beautiful and gorgeous. Just a "Glory To Death" music review can easily summarize all the emotions in his heart at this moment. He is willing to interact with The band stepped forward together, toward the end, either glory or death. No regrets and no regrets! The feast, the prologue has been kicked off, the glorious second album "Bath in the Morning Light (in.the... is officially released, and the frenzy is imminent. But is this just a frenzy? It''s the first step in a full-scale eruption of the volcano! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support, yes My biggest motivation to continue to create!). Chapter 950： Bathe in the morning light \"&Everyone is curious about the true face of the second album of Glory to Death, but EMI has always kept it secret. The announcement on the 21st is about to release a new album, but there has not been any new album in the past four days. The information was not officially announced until the end of the 25th. "Bath in the Morning Light", this is another unique name, which is different from the ten songs in the album. Like "", it is a name with glorious to death characteristics. There is a saying that "bath in the morning light" and "" are in the same line. When Glory to Death released their first album, they got attention because of the road tour, so they are standing at the crossroads of almost fame; and now The band has achieved impressive results, which also allows them to bathe in the sun, but this is just that the band still has a long way to go. There is another saying that this name fits well with the songs of the album, because the ten songs of this album are positive overall, just like the sunrise in the morning. Apart from other things, the most-watched "Good Day (.day on the album fits this name very well. No matter what, there is no doubt that the album "Bath in the Morning Light" became the hottest topic at the end of August as soon as it was released. The album cover of "Bath the Morning Light" is very special. The cover is in a verdant forest with tall pine trees in the back, but not densely. The sunlight penetrates the shade and falls down, and you can clearly see the green grass being stained. It is a bright yellow color. In the center of a small open space, there is a drum set. In front of it stands a bass, a guitar, a keyboard and a microphone stand. There are only musical instruments, no one, as if the stage is about to The appearance of being ready before the curtain was lifted. Then a ray of sunlight was projected down, like a spotlight shrouded these musical instruments, like a natural stage. Turning over the back cover, it is the same piece of forest. The five members of the glory to death are sitting on the grass, all of them are very relaxed and comfortable, as if they are having a picnic, and cheerful smiles can be seen on their faces. . Such a small and fresh style is really incompatible, but when you think about it carefully, in fact, to the death of glory is to move the stage to the virgin forest and bathe in the sun to prepare for the performance. This style is exactly the same as the title of "bath in the morning light". Fit. On the left side of the back cover, the names of the ten songs of the album are written, "A Good Day", "Life Time (. of..., "One Step One Step", "Dancing with Father (. .My.father, "Apologize(, "Persevere till tomorrow (carry.on..., "Everyone is changing (''s., "Turn and leave (off.i. , "The shape of the heart (shape.of.my.heart, "Magic wall (. Glory to Death performed all ten songs at the new album release. There was no question from reporters. It was like a small concert. The whole release lasted for an hour. The lyrics of the 24 cities were full. Feel the charm of glory to death in all directions. In fact, this is a move to give back to the fans, because the previous "Road to Glory" tour has left a lot of regrets. Many fans who wanted to buy tickets to enter the venue have never been able to do so. Neil wrote in the "New York Times" I saw a very impressive photo in which a female fan squatted at the gate of Madison Square Garden holding a sign saying "Who can give me a ticket", tearful and helpless and blank. As a result, there was a small concert for this new album release, free of charge, so that all the fans present could feel the charm of glory to death. This is a very bold attempt, because after all fans have listened to the songs on the album, it is bound to have an impact on the album. But Glory to Death still made this proposal unswervingly. After that, peoples reactions proved the correctness and success of the move to Glory to Death. When it was over, people intuitively discovered that the album "Bath in the Morning Light" far exceeded "" in terms of completion and overall quality. Except for a glimpse of "a beautiful day" in this album, the rest Nine songs are enough to be among the ranks of absolute masterpieces, especially this time with a touching song "Dancing with Father", which has won countless praises. In less than forty-eight hours, music reviews about the album "Bath in the Morning Light" emerged. A full 23 media outlets commented on the album, including not only the Los Angeles Times and the New York Times. Such authoritative comprehensive media, as well as professional media such as "alternative choice" and "q magazine", except that the bimonthly "rotation" is subject to the temporary absence of the feast when it is not published, the top media are all in the first place Expressed his own opinions. Although David Marches is an exclusive reporter for "Rotation", he is trapped by the relatively long interval between publications of the magazine, so he often expresses his views through the "Los Angeles Times" as soon as possible, especially about glory. Deadly comments. This time is no exception. David wrote this music review under the title "Bath in the Morning Light". "From the title of the album, you can see the main theme of this album. The morning light, the rising sun in the early morning, tilts down, letting glory to death bathe in that light. There is no doubt that the second album of glory to death. The album attracted a lot of attention, but no one could have expected that this talented band proved its strong presence with a more mature, better and more complete album, eclipsing all praise words. The song "Good Day" is a revolution for glory to death, for the entire album, for new metal rock, and for the entire music industry. Fate turned out. In the traditional sense, this song is a product of British Academy rock and pop; but if you study it carefully, you can perceive the alternative and post-punk elements in its arrangement. In short So, this is the typical glory to death, the typical new metal rock. This song is shocking from the beginning of the melody arrangement, but the simple and neat use of the instrument creates a magnificent momentum. Hugo tried to use the psychedelic effect of the electronic keyboard to create the magnificence and obscurity of nature. The result was great success. That shocking smile started to soar along with the advancement of the melody, and finally broke out in the chorus part, which can be called impeccable. And the lyrics clearly show the loss and struggle of the heart, using an abstract technique to perfectly fit with nature, and the shock from the soul is brought to the extreme through the resonance of the melody. Hugo used this song to show us the true meaning of music, from life to nature, from self to the universe, a musical note, a piece of lyrics, and a voice are a journey of thought! In addition, the two songs "Apologize" and "The Wall" are also good classics. In the arrangement of "Apologize", Hugo used the cello as the main theme for the first time, not only bold and unconventional, but the effect is amazing, showing a completely different side of rock and roll, the kind that seems to be hanging on the edge of a cliff. His recklessness and panic are vividly revealed through every string vibration of the cello. The British style of''The Wall'' makes people suddenly see the glory of the Beatles again. This song is in the same line as''Don''t be upset by the past (''t...in.anger)'', but it shows again. Hugo''s powerful control over the melody, and the flowing guitar strings outline the feelings and sadness of life. I have to say that in the combination and collision of melody and lyrics, Glory to Death has reached a new realm, opening another door that belongs to the true meaning of music. Not only that, but "Life Time", "Furthermore", "Persevere Until Tomorrow" and other songs are also the absolute flagships of other albums, but it is a pity that these songs have encountered three more outstanding Musketeers. However, this has become our luck, let us see an absolute classic album that is close to the highest point in history! It is worth mentioning that, continuing the style of'''', Hugo also showed a charm different from glory to death in this album, a masterpiece of the masterpiece "Dancing with the Father" combining rhythm and blues and soul music. , Sad nostalgia comes in a graceful way, not deliberately sentimental, but full of tears, not deliberately sentimental but full of memories, the strong sense of picture makes this song enough to surprise the music scene. So This is the album "Bath in the Morning Light". How lucky we are to be able to enjoy such a highly completed and wonderful album. , Davids views were published in the Los Angeles Times and received responses from many professional music critics. There is no doubt that the song "Good Day" benefited from the early stage and relying on its excellent quality, it almost snatched it away. The whole album is full of charm, but Glory To Death has performed ten songs in the new album release. This allows people to appreciate the excellence of other music. This is a blessing for fans, but for music critics. Said it is a trouble of happiness: they are almost dizzy, unable to find their favorites from this album. "How lucky and unfortunate." This has become the most standard view of countless music critics on the album "Bath in the Morning Light". It is generally believed that the two songs "Apologize" and "The Wall" are placed on other albums. All of them are absolutely classics, and the other seven songs are enough for other singers'' title songs, but now these songs are all on the same album as "Good Day", which is dazzling. But this is also a sign of glory to death and its peak. An absolute album that has entered the classics, under the pursuit of music critics, has reproduced the glory of "Don''t Mind" when it was released. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 951： 10 masterpieces "Q Music" from the United Kingdom expressed their attitude with such a simple and direct title as "Classic!" "The second album within a year, Glory to Death, with the album''Bath in the Morning Light'' proves that their outstanding talent is not a fleeting meteor! The three songs of "Good Day (.day, "Apologize ( and "Miqiang ( can be called three Musketeers. The quality of the three songs is irrelevant, but "Good Day" relies on magnificent and magnificent songs. The theme is slightly better, which also marks that Hugo has injected a classic soul and domineering into glory to death, and the band''s understanding of music has reached a new peak. What a''good day'' needs is just to close our eyes and listen with our hearts. We can hear the **** of the soul, which is the most private whisper in our own heart. The trivial troubles in life are vanished in front of nature, from the sky to The sea, from sunlight to heavy rain, from tranquility to natural disasters, from nature to the universe... the melody outlines this magnificence in front of the eyes with a note, and then penetrates the ears to the soul. The trembling of the soul is so beautiful at this moment. The completion of''Good Day'' shows Hugo''s new understanding of music, which has risen to a new level. Not only can he create unique rock, but also can make this rock reproduce the glory of the 70s, so The feat, even the Nirvana band has never done it. Whats even more commendable is that an''apology'' with a cello throughout, a''wall of illusion'' that brings British rock to the extreme, yet it demonstrates a completely different face from glory to death, and the revolution they brought to rock and roll. . The fateful shock will be recorded in the annals of history! " "Q Magazine" dedicated almost all praises to the glory to death, and similar comments can be seen everywhere. Almost everyone is lamenting the excellence of "Good Day", and almost everyone is lamenting the excellence of other songs in the album. , Almost everyone is praising the perfection of the album "Bath in the Morning". The music review of the "New York Times" can be said to be a summary of various comments. The title "Hugo Lancaster''s Trick" seems ingenious, but it is very eye-catching. "Hugo declared the glorious return to death with ten absolute masterpieces, and also declared the glory to death strength with ten absolutely outstanding songs and an hour of absolutely wonderful performance, which is different from "almost near Fame''s publicity is full of youthfulness, and the album''Bath in the Morning Light'' almost perfectly presents Hugo as a top creator and glory to death as a top band. ''A Beautiful Day'' reflects the band''s understanding of academic rock and psychedelic alternative rock;''Time of Life (. of...)'' is a typical combination of punk and rock;''One Step (oep.)'' presents rap, The chemical reaction of metal and rock elements also makes people feel the true meaning of new metal rock. "Apologize" is a combination of pop rock and British rock, but thanks to the unprecedented cello as the main theme, it produces a shocking effect. It is definitely a wonderful masterpiece that is comparable to the title song. The full-bodied British style of''hold on to tomorrow (carry.on...)'' carries a strong Beatles mark, which makes people trance as if seeing the classics of the golden age of rock and roll in the seventies;''shape of heart (shape.of) .My.heart)''Delicate and uninhibited, free and ethereal style affects the depths of the soul, reminiscent of the wonderfulness of Bob Dylan. ''Everyone is changing (''s.)'' With the keyboard as the main melody, there is almost no guitar sound. Hugo uses delay and distortion to process the piano sound, creating a strong poetic style in the melody, which also has Songs with a strong mark of glory to death. The excellence of "Magic Wall" lies not in the combination of pop and rock, but in the artistic conception created by the melody and lyrics. The roar and shouts in a daze are different from "Good Day", but they are still wonderful. In addition, the alternative of the two songs "Dance with the Father (dah.my.father and "Turn and Leave (off.i. also continues the uniqueness of glory to death when "nearly fame", the former The rhythm and blues combined with the soul style of Hugo bring out the full-bodied voice of Hugo and the emotions in the voice line. This is a piece suitable for listening with closed eyes; the latter is the essence of the piano. It is fully played out, sadness and despair are vented out of the tight and anxious keynotes, without any words, just feel the voice of Hugo, everything will become natural. Undoubtedly, the ten songs of this album are all masterpieces, not only the classic troika''s "Good Day", "Sorry", and "Magic Wall"; there are also seven other works of absolutely excellent quality. Any one can be treated as a discarded scrap, the quality is rare in ten years, and the perfection of the entire album has reached a whole new level. This is Hugo Lancaster''s trick, he used ten absolutely wonderful tracks that are enough to make people speechless to shut everyone up. You can dislike glory to death, and you can dislike Hugo, but you can''t deny the excellentness of the album "Bath the Morning Light". This is the fact and there is no dispute. " Undoubtedly, the "New York Times" exhausted all the words of praise to express the love for "bath in the morning light", and even used the absolute word "no dispute", which shows the current reaction of the entire music market. But it is absolutely impossible if there is no dispute. Vincent Brooke''s "alternative choice" still cannot agree, but they did not discuss the glorious music quality, but still emphasized the fact: glorious death The music is not rock! Vincent is still reluctant to use "new metal rock" to call glory to death music, because the word "rock" is an insult to glory to death. "From pop to post-punk, from rhythm and blues to soul, from rap to England... from electronic piano to piano, from cello to no guitar... Glory to death almost stuffed all elements into''rock'', but All the elements of true rock are discarded. This is what they call rock? Its like shit." Vincent used foul language in angrily, clearly expressing his dissatisfaction with glory to death. "The album''Bath the Morning Light'' will undoubtedly cause terrible misleading to the audience, and make everyone mistakenly believe that this is what rock and roll looks like now. This is shameful and hateful. Because rock and roll is no longer as brilliant as it was in the past. , But still has a large number of outstanding bands, metal rock, revival punk, post garage, grunge rock, gorgeous rock, folk rock and other songs still have absolute strength, instead of mixing all the musical elements together like glory to death. Then use the guitar and drums to complete the arrangement, which is called rock and roll. Forget it, in the song "Everyone is Changing", the glory is dead and even abandoned the guitar. Is a band without a guitar still called rock and roll? Sure enough, everyone is changing, even rock and roll has changed beyond recognition. What cant be changed? Remember, the music of glory to death is not rock and roll, it''s just saliva music that bows to pop, rubbish? We will not use the musical style represented by the great Nirvana, Pearl Sauce, and Prisoner of Alice to refer to music that is glorious to death, because it is an insult. " "Alternatives" is still full of firepower, but many loyal rock fans can find that this time Vincent did not criticize the quality of the album "Bath the Morning Light", but simply blamed glory to death. Be regarded as rock, this is undoubtedly the performance of lack of confidence. However, die-hard rockers do not need these. For them, no matter how good music is, it is not rock or rock, and the existence of glory to death itself is an insult to rock. Therefore, they will unswervingly support the "alternative choice" remarks! But the facts have proved that the impact of Glory to Death in the past ten months is far beyond imagination, and the perfect quality of the album "Bath the Morning Light" has also been praised beyond imagination. In addition to those professional music magazines knitting socks, comprehensive newspapers and magazines such as "U.S. Weekly", "Entertainment Weekly", "People" and "Vanity Fair" all reported on the release of the second album of Glory To Death. The first batch of 23 In the second week, another 30 media outlets were added. It can be said that the entire United States is watching the release of the album "Bath the Morning Light". Although "Rolling Stone" still did not publish any music reviews about "Bath in the Morning Light" this time, there is a saying in the circleRolling Stone" has also produced huge disagreements. After all, the glory of death is the past. If the band with the strongest momentum in a year insists not to report on the band, this will definitely have an impact on the authoritative image of "Rolling Stone". But what outsiders don''t know is that "Rolling Stone" once sent out an informal interview invitation to Glory To Death in early August, but the band was preparing an album in the studio at the time, so they politely declined it. Although this is only an informal invitation, they are the famous "rolling stones", and this kind of impact is almost unacceptable to the inside of the magazine. Therefore, at this time, the "Rolling Stone" was divided into two factions. One group advocated formal interviews with Glory to Death, and the other advocated to continue to block Glory to death, and to promote the influence of "Rolling Stone" in the circle. At present, the two factions have not disputed a conclusion, but the vigorous discussions of more than 50 media before and after have pushed the glory to death to the throne of the king, renewing the glory of the Nirvana band that turned out to rely on "Don''t mind". , "Los Angeles Times" sentence "the king reaches the top" can see the powerful momentum of glory to death today. At the same time, the album "Bath the Morning Light" was also accompanied by a sensational release on August 25, which opened a new era of music and opened up a new look in the music market. () Chapter 952： Top of the Feast &;> "Bath in the morning light" is undoubtedly the biggest news on August 25th, which also made people infinite curiosity about the bulletin board rankings in the fourth week of August. (Medical Dao produces incense) Before the release of "Bath of the Morning Light", the music market was strongly influenced by this year''s film market. "The Lion King" and "" movie soundtracks were enthusiastically sought after, coupled with the national treasure-level combination Aisi Base (. Of.) from Sweden. Base)''s constantly praised album "Label (The.), these three albums have held the top three thrones for many weeks, and no one can shake their position. Among them, the "Lion King" has completed a strong six consecutive championships before the fourth week of August. With the high popularity of the movie, the sales of the original soundtrack have continued to maintain momentum, and it has always been the most powerful contender in the music market. Relatively speaking, the "tag" of Aisi Base is a bit regrettable. Their single "tag" has achieved excellent results on the billboard singles chart. Before that, they have won the weekly championship many times, but their albums Even though he collided with "Lion King" and "", although he also won the championship of the week, the follow-up momentum was still greatly affected. Six weeks ago, people became a band comparable to pearl sauce (...) and released their second album "Purple". Once it was released, it won 300,000 sales and easily reached the billboard album charts. The champion, after that, "The Lion King" began to dominate for six weeks, and during this period, there were many outstanding albums released, but none of them were able to pull the "Lion King" soundtrack off the horse. Now, "Bath in the Morning Light" is coming strongly, and people are also wondering whether this album can change the situation of the entire rankings. At the peak of the sky, Pearl Sauce, Nirvana Band, and Alice Prisoner were able to win the Billboard Album Chart after the release of their albums. In particular, Pearl Sauce, the outstanding one, performed exceptionally well every time in the market, and it often did. But in general, rock albums still rely on the strong support of fans, and they are more about selling long-term than explosive power. Now, Glory To Death is obviously a different band. They are more sought after by the market. Their sales performance not only has long-term ability, but also has explosive power. This has been felt in the album "". The album still stays in the top 20 of the bulletin board sales charts. Therefore, people have reasons to have higher expectations for the sales of "Bath Morning Light". Facts have also proved that the grand occasion on August 25th was not an empty bubble. "Bath Morning Light" achieved 120,000 sales on the first day of release, which was even better than ""''s sales on the first four days of its release. The enthusiastic response from fans is evident, but only one day''s sales, "Bath Morning Light" It is enough to rank among the top five on the Billboard Albums Chart. This performance has far exceeded expectations, but this is not the end. On the 26th, the carnival in 24 cities at the same time started slowly yesterday. Countless fans went to the record store to buy albums. This also allowed the single-day sales this Friday to continue to rise, winning 130,000 sales. Later, on Saturday, it ushered in a brand new peak. The single-day sales exceeded 200,000 in one fell swoop, and then it remained at a similar level on Sunday. Sturdy sold 230,000 copies. This result is enough to make Everyone was dumbfounded. Every single days single-day sales is a surprise. Almost every day is a miracle of swordsmanship. It took only three days for "Bath in the Morning Light" to reach the sales of gold records, and it sold 710,000 copies in the first four days. This sales figure is enough to drive all the media crazy. Although this is what people expect to see, people are still amazed when the sales results really appear in front of them. Last year, when Pearl Sauces second album "Delta" was released, the sales exceeded one million in the first week, which was an incredible miracle, but after all, it was still a minority that sold over one million in the first week. The strong ones are rare. You know, the sales of Pearl Sauce debut album exceeded 10 million, and the total sales even surpassed Nirvana''s "Don''t Mind", so there is a trace of their miracle. (Concubine Concubine) Regardless of this, the glorious "Bath in the Morning Light" sold 700,000 copies within the first four days, and set a new record for the weekly sales in 1994, becoming the weekly sales so far in 1994. The highest album, such a feat, perfectly matches the strong rise of glory to death. With such a strong record, it is unquestionable that "Bath the Morning Light" won the Billboard Albums Chart in the fourth week of August. Even if it is as powerful as the "Lion King", there is no resistance, and the entire list suddenly appears clear. Different sights. "Bath the Morning Light" airborne the championship in the first week of its release, continuing the strength after "" and achieving the second consecutive championship album in glory to death. "The Lion King" regrettably retired to runner-up, and the six consecutive championships came to an abrupt end; ""The soundtrack of the movie was postponed to the third runner-up. Although the overall momentum is not as good as the competition, the stable sales are like this week, which won the North American weekend box office chart." The "Forrest Gump" is generally endless; the album "Tag" of Aisi Base has slipped to the third place. The fifth place is the album "Purple", which maintained last week''s position; and last week''s fourth-ranked Warren G (Warren. G) had an outstanding performance on the singles chart, and made his debut album. Not bad, slipped to sixth place this week. (Feng Yuhuang: the first usurper) It is worth mentioning that "" Thanks to the huge momentum of glory to death this week, he actually returned to the top ten and ranked ninth. In this way, from glory to death, coupled with the alternative number of crows (.) that turned out to be their debut, and the Green Day band that impacted the music scene with punk, and then the absolute king of rock and roll, the Rolling Stones, the top ten There are a total of six rock albums, and this scene also allows people to feel the strong momentum of rock renaissance in the most direct way. Especially in the midst of this storm, apart from the Rolling Stones, the other five albums are all after the reform of the rock wave. Among them, the remaining four albums are all alternative rock. The wave of rock revolution that started in 1993 entered After 1994 ushered in a full-scale outbreak. At the same time, the first single "Good Day (.Day of the album "Bath the Morning Light" was also released on August 25th. This was an unexpected and reasonable result. It was said that the accident was Because the album "" only released two singles in total, but it is reasonable because this single really took everyone''s attention. "Good Day" only got 80,000 sales on the first day of release. This is a very abnormal number, because the album "Bath the Morning Light" has just been released and sold. If people want to listen to a single, they can buy the album directly. No need to buy singles at all. Generally speaking, the person who bought the album will not buy another single. Therefore, the first day of sales of "Good Day" is very unusual, especially after comparing the amazing sales of "Bath Morning Light" on the first day, it is even more incredible. However, the single "Good Day" was destined to be born for the record. Not only did it receive numerous praises in word of mouth, it pushed it to the position of a classic masterpiece, but also showed an unparalleled strong appeal in terms of sales. force. It continued to win 80,000 sales the next day, and in the following two days, it achieved 170,000 sales in one fell swoop, which also caused the single''s sales to soar to 330,000 in the first week! Undoubtedly, this is also the highest sales volume of a single in a single week since 1994! In this way, there is absolutely no problem with "Good Day" claiming the top spot on the Billboard Singles Chart this week. It also marks the first week of the release of Glory To Death''s new album. , And are based on the highest sales so far in 1994, which can clearly feel the sturdy popularity of glory to death. This is expected. The excellence of "A Good Day" has been affirmed by all music critics. This classic masterpiece has reached the top with a high popularity that is so glorious to death. But beyond everyone''s expectations, "Good Day" encountered a powerful challenge on the singles chart. They met the boy-man group (. Il. Men)! Cheng Juns boy-man group in 1988 is the most successful R&B group in the history of music. After the 1990s, countless R&B music has been profoundly influenced by them. They achieved brilliant results when they released their debut album in 1991. Achievement, the album sold more than seven million, and in 1992 they sang the episode "End. Of. The." for the movie "Stealing the Mood (. This single occupies the throne of the billboard champion for a long time. In thirteen weeks, it broke the record of 11 consecutive weeks of "Elvis Presley" Elvis-Presley''s swordsmanship in 1956 Although this record was favored a few months later. Turny-Houston''s "I Will Always Love You" broke with 14 consecutive weeks, but the boy-man group has become the most popular rhythm and blues group in the entire North American music market. In a sense, the Backstreet Boys, Super Boys, and West Side Boys are all greatly influenced by the boy-man group and the choir. The fourth album "Two Boys, Two Men (. Il. Men. after the establishment of the boy-man group will be released in September. They are the first to release their first single "I will and" in the second week of August. You are warm (1, 11. Make... T0., the on-demand rate of the single on the radio has been rising since the release of the single, and it is currently in the fourth week of August-the week of the release of "Good Day". Come broke out. On the album charts, the strength of "Bath the Morning Light" made EMI Records go up and down overjoyed. On the singles charts, the collision of "A Good Day" and "I Will Be Tender to You" made countless media enthusiastic. It''s just the beginning! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chinese Net () to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! )() Chapter 953： Pinnacle showdown \"&"Good Day (.day won 330,000 sales in the first week of its release, and airborne the top spot on the Billboard Singles Chart in the fourth week of August! But just as "Bath the Morning Light" collided with the "Lion King" on the album charts, "Good Day" has a stronger impact on the singles charts, Glory To Death and the boy-man combination welcome Here comes the peak showdown. The boy-man group is already the most popular group in the United States at this time. Their singles have been extremely enthusiastically sought after in the radio on-demand link. Thanks to the broad audience base of R&B, this group is always on the singles chart. There will be amazing performance. Two weeks after the release of "I Will Be With You", the fourth week of August ushered in a sales frenzy, with 150,000 sales on Tuesday. If there is no "good day", this result would be placed in any other week of 1994. Both are absolute champions, but it is a pity that "Good Day" hits strongly and airborne the champion, which makes "I will be with you" only depressed second. In the fourth week of August, the results of the first and second place in the Billboard Singles Chart were even better than the combined sales of third to eighth. This really surprised everyone. This is also the competition since 1994. A fierce one-week championship contest. Regarding this situation, the media have clapped their hands and applauded! What the media hope to see is this kind of situation. With fierce competition, the most popular men''s group meets the most powerful band in today''s circle. What will happen to it? The strong collision will kill the winner. What kind of market performance will this absolute classic "Good Day" present? You must know that this time "Good Day" encounters an audience base far more than rock masterpieces, "I "Will be with you" has won the love of the audience in the three weeks of its release, so can R&B continue to be sought after by a wide audience to break the professional opinions of music critics and create a unique result? All this? All really made the media excited! Just three weeks ago, the battle between "Don''t be annoyed by the past (, t...in.anger and "I swear" just ended in the first week of August. , Glory to the death and another top R&B team. The four-person duel lasted the entire summer. The 11-week competition not only witnessed the popularity of "I swear", but also witnessed the "Don''t Annoyed by the past," the process of pushing glory to death to the pinnacle of his career. In the end, the competition between "Don''t be annoyed by the past" and "I swear" was ended by a sword-making history song, "Stay" from Lisa Lopp (.), this single At the time of winning the championship, Lisa was still an independent singer who had not signed any record company, which also achieved the glory of the first independent singer without a company in Billboard history to win the championship. The song "Waiting" is an episode of Ethan Hawkes invitation to his friend Lisa to direct and perform the work "Sword Pain of Reality (. by Ben Stiller. The films performance is average, but this The first episode was enthusiastically sought after. It not only ended the eleven-week battle between the glory to death and the four-person one, but also won the championship for three consecutive weeks, which is a miracle. Now, "Good Day" and "I Will Be Tender to You" have teamed up to occupy the top two positions, and "Waiting" has to retreat to third place, and the duel between Glory to Death and the boy-man combination once again replaced three weeks. The previous competition started a whole new war. Last time, Glory To Death carried the strong momentum of new metal rock and defeated the representative of the four people; then this time, what kind of game will the stronger and better boy-man group dedicate to Glory To Death? ? If you follow the historical trajectory, the song "I will stay with you" has won the championship for 14 consecutive weeks, tying the best record in history of "I will always love you", and at the same time become the top of the boy-man group. But now, this single has encountered a "good day", and the situation has changed dramatically. Obviously, "A Beautiful Day" has a perfect start. When the competitor "I will stay with you" broke out with a sales volume of 250,000, the first week of release burst out with a powerful combat force and the throne of airborne champions, directly taking the opponent''s arrogance. Stepping on, this also indicates that the next competition will be fierce. The three singles "A Good Day", "I Will Stay With You" and "Waiting" became the top three on the Billboard Singles Chart in the fourth week of August, and the first single of rap rookie Culio () The song "Magic Journey (. dropped one place to fourth, "Don''t be upset by the past" took fifth place, and "I Swear" took sixth place. In this way, Glory To Death has created an incredible record. In the same week, with two top ten albums and two top ten singles, such a prosperous age also makes people clearly feel the glory of todays death. Hot popularity. Whether its the duel between "Bath the Morning Light" and "The Lion King" or the duel between Glory To Death and the boy-man combination, it has attracted the attention of countless people. With the addition of the two original soundtracks of the movie "The Lion King" and "Forrest Gump", due to the addition of the movie "Waiting", the bulletin board list also attracted the attention of the film industry, which also infected the enthusiasm of this summer file. To the music market. In order to seize the last holiday before the beginning of the fall, the music market has entered a frantic stage of a flurry of demons just like the movie market. Countless young people and music lovers flock to the record shop to express their love for music and movies with their own actions. This has further stimulated the US economy that has been in a downturn in the past two years and has shown unprecedented prosperity. scene. The first to attract everyone''s attention was the peak showdown between "Bath in the Morning Light" and "Lion King". After the seven hundred and one hundred thousand sales in the first four days, people are looking forward to how many days it will take to "bath the morning light" to break through the million threshold of platinum sales. The answer will soon come out, seven days! In just seven days, The sales of "Bath in the Morning Light" officially exceeded one million, and the second consecutive album became a platinum album with a data of 1.01 million. The "Chicago Tribune" sentence seemed quite gloating, "EMI is still worried about how they should renew their contract?" EMI Records, immersed in the joy of the sales frenzy, should indeed be worried about their contract with Glory To Death. Although Glory To Death and EMI Records can be regarded as a partnership before the end of the "Bath the Morning Light" promotional period, but there is no doubt about it. , Now Glory To Death is already open. I believe that major record companies will not want to miss this top rock band, even if it is not for the sweet bun of Hugo, but for the glory of the entire band, the record company cannot give up. However, this is obviously not a good time to talk about the contract, because the peak showdown is still in progress! "Bath of Morning Light" broke out 640,000 sales in the second week, with a cumulative sales of 1.35 million. The excellent endurance made almost all the media scream. It is not a surprise that millions of sales broke out in the first week. , But the gold record sales broke out the next week, which is rare. Under the absolute strength of "Bath in the Morning Light", after the "Lion King" soundtrack has experienced the previous six consecutive championships, it obviously has the ability to pull but no explosive power, so the impact is obviously slightly inferior, and there is naturally no doubt about the result: "Bath the Morning Light" won the championship in the first week of September, and the "Lion King" continued to be runner-up. What''s more interesting is that the positions from third to fifth have not changed. They are still the "Forrest Gump", the "tag" of the Aisi base, and the "purple" of the stone temple guide. Although the duel on the billboard album rankings is also at the level of the king, because "The Lion King" has won the championship for six consecutive weeks before, facing the wolf-like "Bath the Morning Light", it is obviously not explosive, so the victory is not too big. Accident. In the following week, "Bath Morning Light" once again ran out a phenomenal sales volume of 520,000, which not only brought its cumulative sales to 1.87 million, it was not too far away from the double platinum, but also easily completed. Three consecutive victories. The original soundtracks of "The Lion King" and "Forrest Gump" are still runners-up and third. The fourth place is the "Purple" of the Shimiao guide, and the fifth place is the unabated Green Day band, their debut. The album "Scum( climbed all the way The "label" of Aisi Base slipped to sixth place. Obviously, however, this situation will change with the release of the boy-man group''s new album "Two Boys, Two Men". The singles "Good Day" and "I Will Be Tender With You" are on the billboard singles. The rankings are inextricably difficult, and this "two boys, two men" is about to join the billboard album rankings competition. Different from "The Lion King", "Two Boys, Two Men" is a brand-new album released. It is aggressive. "Bath the Morning Light" has completed three consecutive championships. Obviously, the momentum is gradually slowing down. At the end of the laugh, we will see the finale soon! In the third week of September, the boy-man combination took the lead. "Two boys, two men" broke out with a sturdy figure of 130,000 per Friday. Although it is not as good as the first week of "Bath the Morning Light", it is also It is definitely an exceptional result. It is enough to win the championship in any other week in 1994. So, in the face of the impact of the boy-man group, what answer did Glory to Death hand over? People think that the peak showdown has begun, but in fact, this is just the prologue! (to be continued [provided]. If you Like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 954： 1 way singing \"& The boy-man group is one of the most successful singing groups in the 1990s. No one can deny this statement, not only because of their huge sales and awards, but also because they have developed the success model of the mens team with them. , Leading a completely different singer trend afterwards. Once the album "Two Boys, Two Men" debuted, it won 530,000 sales. This is the most direct feedback from the market. If nothing else, they won the championship in the third week of September. The iron plate is not only due to their outstanding performance, but also because the most powerful competitor "Bath in the Morning Light" has exploded for three consecutive weeks. At this time, it has already shown fatigue, and last week''s sales were only "only" fifty-two. In fact, according to common sense, this week is bound to continue to decline. Therefore, it seems that the boy-man combination won the championship. But the world is fickle, and people will never have a way to predict the direction of the market, whether it is the movie market or the music market. After finishing its three consecutive championships, "Bath the Morning Light" faced strong competitors in the third week of September. The fans burst out with amazing energy, unbelievably reaching a phenomenal level of 550,000 sales, a reverse growth in sales. The numbers made Glory to the death risk and dangerously won the four consecutive championships after the album was released! After experiencing a tragic loss on the singles chart in the third week of August, the boy-man group repeated this tragic failure on the album chart again in the third week of September a month later. Five hundred and thirty thousand to five hundred and fifty thousand, such a small gap, it seems that it is within reach; and afterwards, the staff calculated the radio on-demand data, and glory to death depends on the overall strength of the album''s songs, which is stronger than the boy-man group. A full five percentage points higher, it can be said that the victory is beyond doubt. However, in people''s eyes, this gap is too small, as if it only needs a light touch to achieve a go-ahead. It is a pity that the boy-man group failed to achieve a go-ahead. Therefore, in the third week of September, "Bath the Morning Light" overwhelmed the strong momentum of "Two Boys, Two Men" to achieve four consecutive championships; although the latter airborne the runner-up and achieved outstanding results, after all, it was a little bit more regretful. People grieve. The follow-up performances of the original soundtracks of "The Lion King" and "" were still strong, slipping to the third and third place. The fifth place still belongs to the "scum", and the "purple" slipped to the sixth place. The third week of September was undoubtedly sparkling. The difference between Glory to Death and the boy-man combination also detonated the enthusiasm of the entire music market. However, there was another news in the third week of September, drowning in the tragic defeat of the boy-man group. A band called Brand New Day released their first album of the same name, "Brand New Day". Many peoples first reaction to this news is, "What?" The second reaction is "Who?" Facing the rock renaissance that has continued from last year to today, outstanding ones emerge in endlessly. There are representatives similar to this kind of daughter-in-law, and there are also representatives similar to this blockbuster debut, and there are enduring representatives like the Rolling Stones. There are representatives of such a strong rise as Glory to Death. Therefore, the countless rock bands are really dazzling, and it has never been easy to make an impression. But the bands who are really familiar with the glory to the death know that this band called the brand new day and the glory to the death drummer Fujin had an unpleasant past. After Fujin was swept out by the brand new day, it joined the glory to the dead. But whats interesting is that in just over a year, Glory to Death has become one of the top bands in the United States. After four consecutive championships, the cumulative sales of the album "Bath the Morning Light" has reached 2.42 million. The momentum is not inferior to the Nirvana Band and Pearl Sauce in 1999. But as early as the end of last year, the news broke out on a new day for the release of the album, and it appeared in the major media during the "almost fame" promotion period, but the result was waited until September this year. The release of the first album has made people feel the cruelty and fierceness of the rock circle more and more. The album "Brand New Day" sold only two thousand copies in the first week of its release. This sales figure is really lackluster, and it didn''t even arouse a splash. Although the strength and ability can only be revealed through the foreshadowing of time, the next day''s tour and publicity are the key points, but such a sharp contrast is still embarrassing. In fact, the difference between "Brand New Day" and "Bath in the Morning Light" is very different. Except for the band members themselves, almost no one cares, including Fu Jin. In the fourth week of September, the competition between "Bath in the Morning Light" and "Two Boys, Two Men" was still the main theme. This weeks "Two Boys, Two Men" sales fell very significantly. Although the sales of 340,000 is an absolutely outstanding figure in normal times, it is a pity that compared with the excellent weekly decline of "Bath the Morning Light", it seems. It''s too inferior, not to mention that even this week, "Bath Morning Light" once again grabbed 410,000 sales, and its performance in the fifth week of its release was far better than its competitors. The performance of the boy-man combination was far below expectations, which also made the so-called peak duel less sparks. "Bath in the morning light" easily completed five consecutive championships! And all the rankings from third to sixth this week are also It was exactly the same as last Monday, without any changes. Immediately after the first and second weeks of October, "Bath the Morning Light" withstood the strong challenge of its opponents and achieved outstanding sales of more than 300,000 consecutively, accumulating its consecutive winning weeks to seven weeks. Relatively speaking, the combat effectiveness of "Two Boys, Two Men", whose sales volume is still at the 200,000 level, remains undiminished, especially relying on the ultra-high demand rate of R&B on radio programs, compared with the full of personality and bohemian new metal. For rock and roll, it has a particularly obvious advantage, but unfortunately, after all, it was a sigh of relief, and "Bath in the Morning Light" was dangerously and dangerously completed again for two weeks. The difference between "bath in the morning light" and "two boys, two men" is really shocking, but the boy-man combination is still lacking in topicality compared to the current glory to death. Li, can only regret his defeat and become a witness to the seven consecutive championships of "Bath in the Morning Light". The strength of the album "Bath the Morning Light" is expected, but it is so sturdy and unimaginable. After October, people have begun to speculate: how long the explosive power of "Bath the Morning Light" can last. Withstanding the "bath in the morning light" of the boy-man combination, can the number of consecutive championship weeks move into double digits? Subsequently, the follow-up weak "two boys, two men" retreated to the second line, and the newly released album took over the important task of "bathing in the morning light". It seems that the entire music market is struggling with energy, challenging glory to death, and looking forward to it. End the rising popularity of glory to death. The veteran quickly rolled their eyes and took the lead on the stage. They came with their new album "The Beast (. The market explosiveness of the fast-eye band is obviously extraordinary. For two consecutive weeks, more than 350,000 sales have erupted, but "Bath in the Morning Light" once again showed the demeanor of the strong, relying on continuous stamina, strong when it comes to strength, the more courageous the battle, and the strong repulsion of the fast-turning band. Winning weeks, nine! Immediately afterwards, "Two Boys, Two Men" regained vitality, and sales soared to 300,000 again. Unfortunately, it was a pity that they failed to hit the championship again. After winning the fifth runner-up after the album was released, they also witnessed it. "Bath in the morning light" once again victory. Winning weeks, ten! Such a result is really very happy. In the end, "Bath in the Morning Light" stepped on the shoulders of the boy-man group to raise the number of consecutive championship weeks to double digits, not only becoming one of the best-selling albums since the 1990s, but also It also wrote another good story for the peak duel of two powerful competitors. However, the progress of "Bath in the Morning Light" has obviously not slowed down. After defeating the strong in a row, in the next two weeks, "Bath in the Morning Light" easily defeated the short film "Murder. Was. the Case" (murder. was. the). .Case), continue to dominate. Winning weeks, twelve! When people came back to their senses, they discovered that, without knowing it, "Bath in the Morning Light" had already increased the number of weeks to win the championship to twelve It lasted from the third week of August. In the second week of November, the album "Bath the Morning Light" sang all the way, repeatedly breaking people''s expectations, and its upward momentum became almost the most spectacular sight in 1994. The "Lion King" whose sales have exceeded 6 million at present failed to prevent "bath in the morning light"; the "two boys, two men" who had repeatedly failed to charge and filter, and unknowingly exceeded the 4 million threshold, became cannon fodder. The explosive "Beast" also hit unsuccessfully... It seems that there is no album or singer in the entire market that can stop the momentum of glory to death and become the most popular representative today. "Bath the Morning Light" stepped on one shoulder after another, and won ten consecutive years. After the championship in the second week, the bodyguard will have the best results since the 1990s for 20 consecutive weeks. This is really amazing! "Who can stop glory to death" in the "Los Angeles Times" became the most prominent portrayal of the music market in the second half of the year, and it has also become a question for everyone. Almost all media are curious: Who can end glory to death? And glory When will this rising popularity come to an end until death? This is really a difficult question. The "Los Angeles Times" gave its own guess: Maybe, Nirvana? (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for the work monthly. Your support, yes My biggest motivation to continue to create!). Chapter 955： Mars Earth "&Who can stop Glory to death? This may be the biggest question in the entire music market. Although people have seen such a situation from the rapid momentum after "" entered 1994 and the high popularity of "" tour, but "bath After the release of "Morning Light", the twelve consecutive championships were still a surprise to all music critics. In the history of the bulletin board, the number of weeks is west.... This album has stayed on the championship for fifty four weeks, that is, a year. This is something that can never be broken. Achievements, especially as the competition becomes more and more fierce after entering, it is even more impossible to surpass. Michael Jackson''s album "Thriller" won the 37-week championship and ranked second in history, which is almost impossible to surpass. After entering the 1990s, the record market blossomed, and the difficulty of consecutive championships gradually increased. The best performance was the soundtrack of the movie "Bodyguard" sung by Whitney Houston. From 1992 to 1993, he won the championship for 20 consecutive weeks. , This result can be ranked ninth in the history list. It can be seen from this that the difficulty of consecutively winning the Billboard Album Chart Championship is enough to be able to support the number of championship weeks to exceed double digits in history. In fact, after entering the 1990s, winning the Billboard Album Chart Championship by more than There are only three two-digit albums in total. In addition to Whitney-Houston, there is also Gas Ones "Futility (.the. who won the ten-week championship, and Billy-Ray-Cyrus (.ray.cyrus)-his daughter Miley Cyrus (. cyrus) later inherited his father''s business in the record industry and broke out a piece of Tian Yi Yi album "Gave all (.gave.all won the championship for seventeen consecutive weeks! It is worth mentioning that Whitney-Houston represents the popular, while Gas One, Billy-Ray-Sellers represent the countryside. It can be seen that in the United States, the countryside is the eternal hegemon. In terms of rock and roll, whether its Nirvana or Pearl Sauce, even at their peak, their billboard championships are all single digits. The countless brilliant "don''t mind" swordsmen only won the championship for two weeks, but last year The "showdown" that won the year-end championship only won the championship for five consecutive weeks. Rock has always sold long-term, not explosive power. After the birth of Glory to Death, people expected that "bath in the morning light" would inevitably set off a storm. Although the madness of the first week was beyond expectations, it was also within the expected range; the high profile of the next week has gradually started to deviate from the track. And then, "Bath the Morning Light" overcame all obstacles, and actually won his championship by double digits in weeks. This also marked the album becoming the fourth classic masterpiece with more than ten weeks of winning weeks since the 1990s. . The achievement made by Glory to Death Sword not only set off a rock storm like Nirvana, but also did everything it could. It broke the country and the blockade of American music and became an extremely important part of the history of rock music. An album: They proved that rock and roll can reproduce the glory of the 70s, and rock and roll can be widely loved like the country! Just as countless music critics have stated the most controversial focus of new metal rock: this is a kind of music that is more approachable and closer to the audience. New metal rock has set off an infinite trend that traditional rock cant drive, and it makes people feel like it. Back in the golden age when the Beatles, Elvis-Presley swept the army. There is no doubt that the feat of "bathing in the morning light" is of profound historical significance. This album has pushed rock and roll to a whole new level, surpassed its promotion, and has allowed countless listeners to re-examine rock and roll. It is conceivable that in the future, not only new metal rock, but people''s vision will also spread to other rock genres. It can be said that the success of "Bath in the Morning Light" drives the development prospects of the entire rock music genre in the market. From this perspective, "bath in the morning light" is enough to be recorded in the annals of history. After winning the championship for twelve consecutive weeks, "Bath in the Morning Light" has become the third-ranked work in the number of winning weeks in the 1990s. It should be noted that the 20-week championship of "Bodyguard" was not won consecutively, it was the longest. The number of consecutive championship weeks is thirteen, and the 17-week championship of "give all" is won in a row. In other words, the number of consecutive championship weeks for "Bath in the Morning Light" has approached the "Bodyguard", only one step away. At this moment, who can pull the "Bath of Morning Light" from the championship? People have the answer, maybe it is the Niji band. In the third week of November, "Bath in the Morning Light" faced unprecedented and severe challenges. Nirvana. Since the death of Kurt-Cobain, Nirvana has almost disappeared from peoples sight. This time they released "mtv.unplugged.in.new." and this album is also for The glorious three years of Nirvana came to an end. After that, the Nirvana band officially disbanded. Dave Grohl formed the Spitfire Band and started another journey. It can be said that "mtv New York unplugged" is the last glory of the Nirvana band. Although people have always compared Glory to Death with Nirvana, not because the two bands styles are similar, but because both bands are brave enough to break the status quo, boldly adhere to their rock spirit, and sing that they belong to The voice of one''s own soul; but in fact, the band Glory To Death and Nirvana are not enemies at all, and they even only meet once. However, this time the unexpected encounter of the two albums "Bath in the Morning" and "mtv New York Unplugged" has become the focus of media attention. Countless people are hyping the news of the glorious "successor" Nirvana. Although this is ridiculous in the eyes of professionals in the industry, and not to mention that the glory to death style is not a continuation of Nirvana at all, even if "Bath the Morning Light" defeats "mtv New York Unplugged", it does not mean This is the "success" to complete the handover. But the media don''t care about these, all they need is the explosion point. In fact, the breaking point came soon. "Bath the Morning Light" hit the important moment of the "Bodyguard" consecutive championship record, but Niji''s album was released. Is there a more exciting topic than this? Although the entire glorious period from "Don''t Mind" in 1991 to the death of Kurt Cobain in 1994 was less than three years, the Nirvana Band has revolutionized the development of the entire history of rock and roll. Thats why even after twenty years, when people selected the top ten rock bands, Nirvana had repeatedly been shortlisted. When Glory to Death turned out at the end of 1993, it was also compared with the Nirvana Band because of the powerful subversion of the entire rock and roll status quo. Maybe it was just a topic of hype at the beginning, but as time progresses, Glory to Death is also using actual actions to prove this speculation: Now, the new metal rock has begun to subvert the rock world! Therefore, the Nirvana Band and Glory To Death, the rivals that have never hated, have become destined rivals in the time and space of historical dislocation. Whats more interesting is that Bath in the Morning Light witnessed the rise of glory to death, and mtv New York Unplugged witnessed the decline of Nirvana, and these two albums met at this moment of fate, which also increased this. A sense of historical mission. The moment of the collision between Mars and the Earth came outright! Once "mtv New York Unplugged" was released, the fans of Nirvana went into madness. This was their last carnival. It was also their last chance to express their dissatisfaction and anger towards the glory to death. Many Nirvana bands Crazy fans blame the death of Kurt-Korbain on the rise of Glory to Death, and they believe that it is precisely because of the strong rise of the Niji band that Kurt has suffered a fatal blow. In fact, true fans will not believe this statement, because they know that Kurt is so proud and confident that he will not be hit, even if his opponent is strong. But fans who are immersed in grief do not care. They need an object of accusation. They have no way to accuse Kurt who ended his life, so they can only vent their anger on glory to death, even if they know that glory to death is just A topic launched by the media, a scapegoat, they are not hesitating. As a result, the sales of "mtv New York Unplugged" ushered in an explosion, with sales of 570,000! This is just a live concert recording album, not a brand new album. It is almost an incredible number to achieve such sales. UU Reading But the fact is that all this happened. Crazy fans piled up a crazy data. They want to use the last glory of Nirvana to suppress the momentum of glory to death and continue to rise! In the face of unreasonable accusations from the crazy fans of Nirvana, the young volcano fans who died of glory were united under the instigation of the media. This is the first time that they are united for glory to death in a true sense. , They also broke out unprecedented energy, which ushered in the most lively week of the North American music market in 1994. "Bath the Morning Light" sold 600,000 on Monday, which is almost the same as the sales in the second week of the album''s release. It is already the 13th week of the album''s release. This is really incredible. So much so that all the media are screaming at the case. The powerful energy of the young volcano not only allowed "Bath the Morning Light" to defeat the powerful Nirvana band and once again top the Billboard Albums chart; it also brought "Bath the Morning Light" to the thirteenth week in one fell swoop. Tied the record for the number of consecutive championship weeks for "Bodyguard" and tied for the second most album in the 1990s! Mars hits the earth, and the glory of youth and spirit will win out! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read and vote for the work. Your support is my continued creation. The greatest motivation!). Chapter 956： Eternal showdown \"& Under the instigation of the media, the fans who died of glory almost exploded with twice the fighting power. They fought head-on with Nirvana fans. In the end, they also broke out like the media''s expectations, both of them broke out with a level of 550,000. Its weekly sales surpassed the first week of the showdown between "Bath in the Morning Light" and "Two Boys, Two Men", setting a new record for the highest total sales in a single week this year. The intersection of history was born. In the 13th week of its release, "Bath of the Morning Light" still produced 600,000 sturdy data. The explosive power can be regarded as a miracle in the music market, and it is almost a miracle that cannot be replicated. This sales figure is not only Let the album "Bath in the Morning Light" go into the annals of history, and at the same time make this album a witness to the collapse of the Nirvana Dynasty. When the Billboard album rankings were announced in the third week of November, countless loyal fans of Nirvana burst into tears, not only because the band they supported lost their last chance to win the Billboard Championship, but also because of the gods in their hearts. Gion has left forever. At 10 oclock that evening, a total of more than 80 large and small cities across the United States held commemorative ceremonies. All Nirvana fans in the same city gathered together, lit candles, held them high, and shed tears silently under the light of candlelight. His tears became a testimony to the last glory of the Nirvana Dynasty. In the third week of November, the top ten on the Billboard album charts were "Bath in the Morning Light", "mtv", "Two Boys, Two Men", "Murder is a Case", "Ethanasia (, " "Smash", "Adults (. Ones, "Bedtime Story (., "Wild Flower (, "Beast". The champion came from glory to death, the runner-up came from Nirvana, the fifth came from megadeth, the sixth came from the band (the.), the seventh came from, and the ninth came from the authentic American traditional rock musician Tom Petty. (. Petty), the tenth place is the fast-track band. It is worth mentioning that the eighth "bedtime story" comes from. Ten albums, seven rock and roll. He passed away in 1994. The rock dynasty changed again. The thirteenth consecutive week of "Bath the Morning Light" champions won so tragically, but also so tragic. They stepped on the last glory of the Nirvana band "mtv" to crown the throne. This is better than the previous victory over the boy-man group, the fast-tracking band, and the victory. The "Lion King" must come to have a memorable significance, but also to come with hardship and bitterness. Even if it is a victory, it is full of unspeakable miscellaneous flavors. Nirvana Band and Glory To Death, these two bands have only met once, but they became competitors because they stood at the crossroads of history, but in this short and brilliant way, they completed their careers in the two bands. The most dazzling and most special match. After thirteen consecutive championships, the cumulative sales of "Bath Morning Light" exceeded 5 million in one fell swoop, reaching 5.56 million. At this time, there are still six weeks left in 1994, and the album''s sales hit 7 million. Its not too difficult. Of course, the final result will be known only after the final year-end statistics come out, but even so, if this result is placed last year, this is an album that is qualified to win the year-end sales championship! Not only that, no one will forget that "Almost Fame" also achieved a sales volume of 5 million in 1994. A band has two such powerful albums in the same year. Such a feat also makes it clear that it is now glorious. Unparalleled momentum to die in North America. After creating an incredible thirteen consecutive championships, "Bath the Morning Light" obviously exploded too much energy against Nirvana. In the fourth week of November, it seemed a bit weak in its successor, although it still achieved 270,000 sales. However, this result is the worst weekly sales data since the album was released. If it is put in normal times, this result can still win another championship for glory to death, but this time it will not work because the eagles are here. Established in 1971, the Eagles is a top band on par with the Beatles and Zeppelin. Their charm continues to polish and shine with the precipitation of time, even after experiencing the madness of grunge rock, even facing the new metal rock They are still able to stand tall. This time, the Eagles new album "Hell. Freezes. Over" came in a fierce manner, with 460,000 sales in the first week, although it did not break the first week sales record created by "Bath the Morning Light", but The end of the thirteen consecutive weeks of "bath in the morning light" is a result without any suspense! As a result, the Billboard album rankings have finally ushered in a new champion face after being dominated by "Bath the Morning Light" for 13 weeks. The album "Frozen Hell" is a live album of the Eagles'' reunion after twelve years of disbandment. This album contributed to the "Hotel California" which was later regarded as an absolute classic by countless people. The seven minutes and twelve seconds version is widely circulated among fans. Although it is the Eagles that ended the glory to the death in the end, people don''t think so, because everyone knows that the real memorable thing is the championship matchup in the thirteenth week of the glory to the death. Glory to Death After the peak duel with Nirvana ended, almost all energy was consumed, and sales dropped by more than half in a single week, which directly led to the loss to the menacing Eagles, injuring one thousand enemies and eight hundred. Not to mention it is a satire, making people dumbfounded. Twenty years later, when people look back to the rock frenzy of 1994, most of them dont remember that bath in the morning light achieved a glorious to death glory, nor is it that the Eagles ended the bath in the morning light continuous pace of winning. It was a short but brilliant week of duel between Glory to Death and Nirvana. It was only a week, but it was enough to make countless rock fans talk about it. Many faithful rock bands will still think of the madness of that week after many years. Nirvana and Glory to the Death fans are like lunatics. They cant wait to roll up their sleeves and go to battle. Their battlefield is every city and every record store. In order to support his favorite band, he is desperate. Nirvana and Glory to Death are two bands that have almost no intersection, but they have been repeatedly mentioned in the long river of history, just because of the rock spirit in their bones that will never admit defeat and never bow, even in the next twenty years. In time, there are countless pairs of wonderful opponents, but no one can surpass them. The former ushered in the era of garbage rock, and the latter ushered in the era of new metal rock. The confrontation between the two intersects the time of rock and roll changes, annihilated in the long river of history, but eternally left its own footprint. When people recalled the confrontation this week, they could not help but think of the "Four Two Stage" again. It was the only head-to-head confrontation between this pair of great competitors. The two bands did not even fight directly, but that performance became Countless rock music fans talked about it. People will talk about Kurts reminiscence in that performance, a song of "juvenile spirit"; people will talk about Hugo''s trance that day, and achieve "Don''t be upset by the past (''t...in. anger brilliant; people will talk about the madness of the audience that day, people will talk about the excitement of the stage that day, people will talk about the brilliance of the performance that day, people will talk about the wonderful music of the day... But ironically, the number of people who actually witnessed the 42nd stage was very rare, because the day was just a charity event. Most of the audience who witnessed the performance were students from Venice High School, and more people had never witnessed it but only heard about it. That''s it. This is the interesting part of history. When an event happened, people didnt care at all and didnt realize that it was special at all. However, it took many years to realize it. At that moment on that day, they witnessed the birth of history. He became a part of history. When I realized this, I found that I couldn''t find the details of the day in my pale memories. I could only recall the splendor and magnificence of the day from the yellowed photos and newspapers. Perhaps this is the so-called confidant. Even if they are not friends with each other at all, even if they only met once in public, even if they haven''t even had a friendly conversation, they are the most familiar and strangest competitors. "Bath the Morning Light" in this brilliant and special way won thirteen consecutive weeks, which not only made the album go down in the annals of history, but also became an interesting event when later generations talked about it. People always Say it like this, "This is the only confrontation between Nirvana and Glory to death, but it is shocking to the world..." I dont know if it was because the duel with Nirvana consumed too much energy, or because the subsequent competitors were too strong. After the Eagles, Kenny Kee (kenny.g), then Pearl Sauce, and Gas- Brooks, although "Bath in the Morning Light" stayed in the top three positions until the end of 1994, it was not able to return to the championship again. If the album wants to do something further, it will have to wait until 1995. The Billboard album chart is completely dominated by rock bands. The top ten have been dominated by rock bands for a long time, and the championship throne has belonged to the glory to death for a long time, even if it is the Eagles that won the championship. It is a rock band, which is also quite an interesting situation. In the second half of 1994, everyone witnessed the glorious to death road to the summit. Among them, strong competitors waved after wave, including Nirvana, which became the most topical scene of the year. . But on the billboard singles chart, it''s a completely different scene. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 957： Intractable \"& The same is the American music market and the billboard charts, but the album charts and singles charts cannot be generalized. The situation and opponents on the entire list are completely different, and the singles chart is more like a hundred flowers blooming. In particular, the promotion of singles is not very concerned, which also allows richer and more diverse music to be recognized on the charts, while popular, country and other broad-based music genres can often be on the singles chart. More excellent results. If you use one sentence to sum up the billboard singles charts in the second half of 1994, it would be "The Glory to Death and the Boys and Men Groups are inextricably difficult to distinguish between the two heroes." Obviously, "Bath the Morning Light" won thirteen consecutive championships. Even Nirvana could not stop its strength, and "Good Day (.day also wanted to continue this strength. But this is not an easy task, because the number of singles on demand will occupy a more important position. In the simplest example, the single "Waiting" is only a movie episode, and it is not even officially released by a record company. However, thanks to the good sales performance and the explosive power of radio on-demand, it has won the championship for three consecutive weeks, which is in the album ranking. It is absolutely impossible to be on the list, because without the support of record companies means that sales are difficult to be competitive. Similarly, the radio on-demand rate on the singles chart will account for a larger proportion. The glory is so strong on the album. If it is allocated to the on-demand rate of ten singles, it will no longer have such a strong. On the contrary However, the boy and man band benefited from the broad mass base and can occupy a greater advantage, especially when they fully promote the title song and concentrate their firepower. In this contrast, the first excellent "Bath in the Morning Light" of the entire album fell short. In the fourth week of August, "Good Day" airborne the champion, "I will stay with you" climbed to the second place, and "Waiting" ranked third. In the first week of September that followed, the competition really became fierce. Although "Good Day" relied on a strong word of mouth to once again explode 300,000 sales, this is simply an incredible figure, especially when compared to "bath in the morning light." After the sturdy data of the next week, the radio on-demand rate was completely overtaken by "I will be with you". Even the on-demand rate of "waiting" is even better, and the overall disadvantage is very obvious. American radio has always been the world. The fresh and melodious ballad of "Waiting" is widely loved, and the catchy "I will be with you" is also the first choice of listeners, but "Good Day" is super difficult. Rock songs are obviously subject to huge constraints. Under such circumstances, the competition for the billboard singles chart has also entered a more intense stage. Although the sales volume of "I will stay with you" dropped to 180,000 this week, which is only more than half of the "good day", it has benefited from the absolute leading performance in terms of on-demand rate and is further approaching the "good day". As a result, although "Good Day" successfully regained the championship, the gap between the two was narrowed. This is really a wonderful situation, and "Waiting" also stayed firmly in the third place. The top three of the previous week have been maintained intact. In the following week, the sales strength of "Good Day" also quickly dropped. After all, album sales continued to be at a high level, and the explosive power of the singles was naturally relatively inferior. There were no digital singles for singles in the 1990s, so the overall sales are not at the same level as digital singles in the 21st century. It is common for singles in the 21st century to sell for 4 to 5 million, but In the 1990s, relying solely on physical sales of singles, it was already very good that the sales could cross the million threshold. Of course, relatively speaking, the album sales of the 1990s were brilliant that could not be caught up in the 21st century. The sales volume of "Good Day" dropped to 200,000 levels this Monday. Although it got 220,000 sales, the sales volume of "I Will Be With You" climbed up, reaching 190,000 sales in one fell swoop. The sales gap between the players is within reach. "I will stay with you" this weeks radio on-demand rate was as high as five percent, with a total of more than one hundred thousand on-demand times. It once again ranked first among all singles. Its strong momentum has never been reduced. From this we can see the wide audience. Base. But what is surprising is that after two weeks of precipitation and brewing, the reputation of "A Good Day", an absolutely classic song, has gradually risen. "A Good Day" can be called a classic not only because the lyrics are magnificent, but also because the balance between business and art is in place. In other words, this is a song that is both refined and popular. More importantly, the content of this song is actually in line with most peoples mindsets. From the trivial things in daily life to the sudden enlightenment, this is suitable for almost anyone, which also makes this song can cause more Resonance, so with the advancing of time and the spread of word-of-mouth, it is not surprising that the rate of radio on-demand has risen. This week, the radio on-demand rate of "Good Day" caused a flashpoint. It went straight to four percentage points. There were more than 85,000 on-demand times, which was almost double the previous week. It not only surpassed the "waiting", And the gap with "I will be with you" has also been narrowed infinitely. Under such circumstances, after careful statistics, the "Good Day" finally narrowly beat "I will stay with you" and achieved three consecutive championships with a very slight advantage. In fact, this week''s billboard singles chart All three are still standing still, and the "waiting" still stays in the third place. The three consecutive championships of "Good Day" should be said to be expected, but many media still showed surprises. It was not because the single did not match the result, but because the rock and roll match, the winning rate was really too low. What''s more, the radio on-demand rate of "I will stay with you" also proves the absolute strength of this single now. As a result, "Good Day" still tenaciously completed three consecutive championships, which also proved that this single is indeed as the music critics said, absolutely classic However, from another point of view, the gap between "good day" and "I will be with you" is getting closer every week. This is also normal. As everyone thinks, "good day" has been enjoyed by countless people. The critics regard it as an absolute classic, but facing the huge audience base "I will stay with you", after all, it is still at a disadvantage. As a result, everyone naturally began to wonder, how long can the "good day" last? And when will the first championship result of "I will be with you"? How long can the tenaciousness of "waiting" last? The competition for the championship, second and third place is inextricably difficult, and it is much more exciting than the peak showdown on the billboard album charts. Is "A Beautiful Day" a classic? Not for the time being. Because the love of music critics has not been widely recognized by the public, the art of high and low songs can be regarded as masterpieces, but if there is no public who is willing to appreciate it, it is still not a classic. While "Good Day" completed its three consecutive championships, the cumulative sales have reached 850,000. Although this result is very good, it is still worse than "Bath the Morning Light" on the billboard album rankings. A full two grades. The eye-catching "I will stay with you" is the possibility of a comeback at any time, which also puts a huge question mark on whether "A Good Day" can be a classic painting. But the facts have proved that the reason why music critics think that "Good Day" is a perfect work of commercial and artistic balance is not just talking nonsense. "Bath the Morning Light"s performance on the album rankings to kill the Quartet also reflects to some extent the powerful appeal of glory to death. With the increase in the on-demand rate of the "Good Day" radio in the second week of September, it is not surprising that the sales and radio on-demand rate of the "Good Day" in the third week of September have been further improved. . After "Good Day" won 250,000 sales and completed a small increase in sales figures, the radio on-demand rate has made a big jump. There were 110,000 on-demand on Monday, accounting for five percent of the radio on-demand rate. This is also " For the first time since the release of "Good Day" four weeks ago, it has tied the rate of on-demand radio with "I Will Be Tender With You" for the first time. This week, "I will be with you" has a total of 115,000 on-demand broadcasts. Although it is a bit more than "Good Day", the share is the same as 5 percentage points, and the gap between the two has been further narrowed. However, the sales volume of "I will stay with you" is not as strong as "Good Day". The sales wave of "Bath in the Morning Light" still has a positive effect on the single I will stay with you" This week only There are only 180,000 sales. Although the decline is very slight, compared to the upward trend of "Good Day", this is not good news. Therefore, when the curtain ended in the third week of September, people realized that the gap between "I will be tender with you" and "A good day" was widened. It turned out that the last week was the "I will be tender with you" distance. When the champion was recently, and missed the opportunity of last week, it seems that it has become more and more difficult for "I will be with you" to win the championship of the week. "A Good Day" completed four consecutive championships, "I will be with you" to complete four consecutive Asian championships, "waiting" for the third place for four consecutive weeks. This situation has made countless media feel interested. They have seen strong singles that have won the championship, but they have not won the top three strong singles. This is really an interesting situation, and people can''t help but start discussing enthusiastically. : Is it a "good day" to fall behind first and come down from the championship? Or is it that some of the top three can''t stand it first, and the alliance of the three is broken by other singles? Or is the Audio-Technica collapsed together, and a brand-new powerhouse wins the championship directly and wins it strongly? (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 958： Create a classic \"&"Good day (.day, "I will stay with you", and "Waiting" for four consecutive weeks constitute the top three on the billboard singles chart. This is really a rare sight. So, who on earth? Will you fall behind first? Surprisingly, there are various opinions. The view that "a good day" will be the first to stand up indicates that "bath in the morning light" is too strong and has robbed the source of the market. Singles sales are bound to be affected. Influence, and the audience penetration rate of "I will be with you" is much higher than the new metal rock represented by the glory to death. It is not news to beat rock on the singles chart. The point of view that "waiting" will be the first to fall behind puts forward that "waiting" is a small and fresh independent track after winning three weeks of championships and four weeks of third place, without the support of record companies, it is difficult to have succession. Maybe the balance will be broken next week. Its advantages are at stake. You only need a slightly better single to pull it off. But unexpectedly, all of these views fell through, and the alliance formed by these three singles was unexpectedly strong. In the next few weeks, Luther-Van der Russ (luther.) endless. came, ranking fourth; Sheryl-Crow (sheryl.) "I think (all. i.. "wanna. came, and ranked fourth; then the baby-faced () "when I saw you (when.i.can.see. came, still ranked fourth o. "A good day", "I will stay with you", and "Waiting" The Audio-Technica Alliance actually persisted for seven weeks before and after. In seven weeks, the top three on the billboard singles chart did not change. People no longer know what kind of response they should make after they have passed the selection. Should we lament the strength of the dark horse "waiting"? Or should we lament the sad reminder of "I will be with you"? Or lament the momentum of "a beautiful day" step by step toward the classics? In the optimistic situation of everyone, "I will stay with you" has not been able to take away the championship title in any week, and the runner-up results for seven consecutive weeks. Although there were three weeks, the gap between it and the championship throne was only a few cents away, but Being always overwhelmed by competitors is really frustrating. On the contrary, it is a "good day" that has always been considered dangerous and dangerous, but it has converted the praise of music critics into sales. Changhong has persisted on the championship all the way. Although it has won several times, it has won seven consecutive championships. After all, it was seven consecutive championships, which also allowed this classic to be truly recognized by the audience. While everyone was hesitant and doubtful, "Good Day" teamed up with "Bath the Morning Light" to hold the Billboard''s singles and album double charts for seven weeks, and the strong momentum also completely calmed all controversial voices. Down. The seven-week championship brought the cumulative sales of "Good Day" to 1.5 million in one fell swoop, surpassing "Don''t Be Annoyed by the Past (, t...in.anger to become the best single of glory to death, but A matter of time. "A Good Day" has not only won unanimous praise from professionals in word of mouth, but now the market has also given this single its due status. In the second week of October, the Audio-Technica Triangle was officially broken, and the controversy in the media finally came to a conclusion: "Waiting" was the first to fall behind! Instead of the waiting position, Cher-Crows What I Want, and climbed to the fourth place. As one might expect, after the waiting without the support of record companies became weak, sales increased. Its difficult to make up for its huge disadvantage by relying on the radio on-demand rate, so this single quickly disappeared from the top ten ranks. But whats interesting is that the Audio-Technica has just broken, "Good day", "I will stay with you" and "What I want" and "" re-formed the semi-finals in the next few weeks. , Including the impact of Madonna and Bonjovi have not been able to shake the top four camp. "A Good Day" extended its championship stats to 11 weeks, tying the Elvis-Presley record in 1956, and becoming the single with the third-most number of consecutive championship weeks; "I will Staying with you for the eleventh consecutive week in the runner-up position, may become the unprecedented longest runner-up record holder; "What I think" is the third runner-up for four consecutive weeks and the third runner-up for four consecutive weeks, which is really quite amazing. Scene. Subsequently, "" took the lead to fall behind, but "what I thought" continued to continue the magical law, extending the top three unchanged weeks to six weeks. In the third week of November, the "Good Day" champion has reached thirteen consecutive weeks, tying the record of boy man "end of the road", and is currently tied for second in the rankings with the most consecutive champion weeks. There is only one week away from Whitney-Houston''s classic single "I Will Love You" for 14 consecutive weeks of winning the championship. At this time, people suddenly realized that when everyones eyes were focused on "Bath the Morning Light" and the Nirvana Band to complete the historic handover, "A Beautiful Day" has quietly approached the historical record. The 13-week consecutive championships brought two hundred and twenty-three. At the same time that it sold 10,000 sales, it also officially substituted this single into the classic ranks. This is a breakthrough enough to change the concept of the entire music market. "A Good Day" not only surpassed "Don''t be annoyed by the past" from sales to word-of-mouth, although the historical position of "Don''t be annoyed by the past" in the hearts of loyal fans is still unshakable, this song is not only a glorious song that is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Its the first single that made the "Four Second Stage" an unforgettable memory; but for ordinary listeners, "A Good Day" is a single that brings glory to death to the pinnacle of career. Its history The meaning is even greater! Now, this wonderful single is about to create a classic momentum! In the fourth week of November, everyone was waiting to witness the birth of history: "Bath in the Morning Light" regrettably handed over the championship throne and fixed his consecutive championship weeks at thirteen positions; but "a beautiful day" However, he succeeded in winning the championship again, and "I will be with you" also "successfully" continue to stay in the runner-up position, which also means that "good day" and "I will always love you" are tied for the championship in history. The single with the most weeks! At this moment, the success of "Good Day" is beyond doubt. The perfect balance between commerce and art, in one fell swoop, led to "bath in the morning light" and glory to death, so that the "don''t mind" change of dynasty three years ago reappeared in 1994. Moment of glory. At such a moment, the release of "mtv New York Unplugged" seems to add to the historical jokes. Countless media have begun to look away, giving praises to the glory of "Good Day". This classic single also achieved the second peak of the glory to death career and rewritten the pattern of the music market. It proves that rock singles can not only win the championship, not only can win, but also have the ability to shock the market! Glory to death has also achieved the brilliance that grunge rock can''t make, so that rock can truly enter the mainstream market and become the main force in the market. It was definitely something that no one had expected before the release of "Bath in the Morning Light". It is worth mentioning that while "Bath the Morning Light" has won the 14th consecutive championship and "I will stay with you" has won the 14th consecutive year, at the same time, a new round of competition between Glory To Death and the boy-man combination has restarted! Motown Records, the company of the boy and man group, saw that its deployment was completely disrupted, and Glory to Death completely suppressed the boy and man group''s new album. Under such circumstances, Motown Records had to release the boy and man group''s follow-up single in advance. The song "on.bended.knee", hoping to use the promotion of the single to boost album sales, but also to further promote the sales of "I will be with you". The single "Bend Knees" soared to the third place two weeks after its release. This week, it only lags behind "Good Day" and "I Will Be Tender With You". The result is exceptionally good, and it will take over the announcement next week. The momentum of the brand singles chart. It can be further seen from here that the outstanding performance of the boy-man combination of this album has been absolutely affirmed by the entire market. If it weren''t for "bath in the morning light" and glory to death, perhaps the history would be different. The phrase "Ji Shengyu and He Shengliang" is obviously appropriate at this time. Faced with such a situation, it was already late November, and EMI did not hesitate to release the second single "shape.of.my.heart", which was glorious to death. City Records was a bit slower, but due to the strength of the entire album "Bath the Morning Light", once the single was released, it dropped to the top ten and settled in the eighth place this week. While celebrating the 14th consecutive championship of "Good Day", people are looking forward to whether "Good Day" can make a new historical record; but on the other hand, people have noticed the second round competition between Glory To Death and the boy-man combination. Has come quietly. Glory to Death has been defeated twice in a row, and has become the spokesperson of the rise of rock and roll. What about the third match result? What will be the competition between the two singles "Bend Knees" and "Shape of Heart"? At present, "Bend Knees" has the upper hand, can it turn the boy-man group over? Or is it more practical? In one point, whether these two singles can reproduce the strength and domineering of "A Beautiful Day" and "I Will Be Tender With You" is unknown. The second round of competition is about to begin, but the momentum of the first round of competition still has not faded! The single "A Good Day" was sought after by countless listeners, stepping on the shoulders of "I will be with you", and successfully created a classic, just like "bathing in the morning light" stepping on "two boys, two men" With average shoulder sword making, the competition between Glory to Death and the boy-man combination became the most shining moment in the second half of 1994. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 959： Offensive and defensive conversion \"&"Bath the morning light" on the bulletin board, the publicity work of Glory to Death has always been carried out in an orderly manner. There was no increase in the schedule because of the excellent album performance, but no schedule was reduced due to frequent publicity. Everything was according to the original plan. Step by step. The ups and downs in the music market certainly made the glorious members overjoyed, but objectively speaking, compared to the sales, the madness of the previous "" tour is more real. Therefore, the band members do not have any special feelings. There is no sense of absurdity that I am creating history. Of course, there are more and more news reports, more and more enthusiastic interviews on radio programs, more and more fans waiting outside the studio, more and more enthusiastic and crazier pursuits in the promotion process... These details still make the glory to death. The members felt the changes after the release of "Bath the Morning Light". Not only was it glorious to death, but even Joseph felt this. Now he is walking on the street, and everyone can recognize him, including Henry Bloom and Rick Rosen, which also shows that more and more People began to understand Hugo deeply, and even the people around Hugo became familiar. Joseph thought of the enthusiastic fans he met in the restaurant tonight, and thought it was really incredible. Even an outsider like him felt it. If the band members showed up, I''m afraid the restaurant would be crowded tonight. Fortunately, the band members did not attend the dinner. "Is everything going well today?" After returning home, Joseph went to the second floor first, walked into the hall, saw Hugo lying on the sofa at a glance, and asked. Hugo didn''t look up, flipping through a thick stack of paper, "Well, it''s nothing special. Radio programs, you know." Joseph went to the kitchen to pour a cup of coffee, then walked over with him and looked at the script in Hugo''s hands. Recently, Hugo will study his own script whenever he has time. He also discussed three things with Ernst. Four times, during this period of time, it is obvious that Ernst''s whole person is glowing with vigorous vitality, which is really amazing. "Aren''t you curious about today''s dinner?" Joseph saw that Hugo had no plans to speak at all, so he could only take the initiative to mention it. Today Glory to Death was advertised by the radio, but because of other things, he went to a dinner with Henry Bloom, and Samora took Glory to Death to participate in the recording of the radio show. Hugo absentmindedly nodded his chin, "Uh, uh..." Then he was silent for a while, and found that Joseph did not make a sound. Then he looked up at Joseph and said, "Oh, yes, dinner. So, what''s new? ?" Today, Roger Fasson, the deputy record manager of EMI Records, came to Los Angeles in person and invited Henry and Joseph to dinner. This is not surprising. After the first week of sales of "Bath of Morning Light" was released, some media began to care about the contract between Glory to Death and EMI Records. Everyone knows that EMI signed a contract for two albums within three years of glory to death for five million US dollars-five million is a declared figure, but it is actually one million US dollars. Now, Glory to Die has completed two records in less than a year, which means that the contract between Glory to Die and EMI Records has lost its legal effect, and today''s most popular band has regained its freedom. In the past two weeks, Henry seems to have become the hottest music agent in the circle. The major record companies have made friends with Henry on various occasions. Although they didn''t say anything, everyone knew it. As I know, all major record companies are now coveting glorious record contracts. Faced with such a situation, EMI Records'' mood is really a bit complicated. On the one hand, EMI Records is happy. At the beginning, Roger signed the Glory to the Death. The most important thing is that Roger gave the Glory to the Death absolute freedom of creation. This is the rise of the new metal rock. Now is the harvest time of EMI Records. The excellent performance of "Almost Fame" has made EMI Records overjoyed. Now, "Bath the Morning Light" has shown a trend of breaking through only two weeks after its release. Overjoyed. But on the other hand, EMI Records is struggling again, because Glory to Death has repeatedly stated that the second album needs to be released later, but EMI Records has repeatedly put pressure on Henry, which made Roger and There was some discomfort between Henry. Now that the performance of "Bath in the Morning Light" is so brilliant, EMIs position is now a bit embarrassing, especially the better the follow-up sales of this album, the more difficult it is for EMI to renew its contract. Therefore, they should be fast rather than slow. They have lost the initiative in this negotiation and can only be forced to take the initiative. At the beginning, Rogers signing of Glory to Death was of strategic significance. The British-born EMI Records needed to open up the American market, but they still lacked a new force. It was difficult for them to compete with the four major local record companies. This also made EMI Records in the United States. The music market share has always been at a disadvantage. Therefore, EMI hopes to sign a vigorous and aggressive rock band such as Glory to Death to hit the American music market. In fact, this is a gamble. Roger used a one million dollar contract as a bet to fight for the weak hope of less than one percent. As a result, Roger won the bet. If it was only a gamble at the beginning, then the strategic significance of Glory to Death for EMI has risen to a decisive key position. Even if they lose the initiative, they must be the first to take action. There is no room for hesitation or hesitation. Room for. So Roger appeared in Los Angeles himself. Joseph didn''t sell it, and simply said, "Three records are 20 million U.S. dollars for five years." Hugo widened his eyes unexpectedly, pressed his lips to his chin, and said meaningfully, "Shocked..." Joseph shrugged and expressed his fright, but Hugo went on to say. "I thought Roger was just polite with you today. He won''t negotiate terms until the next meeting. You know, he and Henry had a bad fight before." Generally speaking, this kind of social occasions need to be false and conspicuous. Roger and Henry had quarreled several times over the album "Bath in the Morning Light". Henry rarely mentioned it to the band members, but as far as Hugo knew, there were at least three times. So according to common sense, Roger should repair and Henry first. And then mention the transaction, so that the chance of success will be greater. But today, Roger can''t wait to bring it up first. This seems too urgent, and it is not good for the negotiation. This is equivalent to showing his cards early, and all the initiative has been given to Henry. That''s why Hugo was so surprised. Joseph thought that Hugo was the unexpected price, but it turned out not. He was stunned, and then he laughed, "Henry got the news, I heard that you still got a gold record for sales this week." This week is "bath in the morning light." In the third week of the release, Henry went to listen to the news before receiving Roger''s invitation and got an answer. The sales volume of "Bath in the Morning Light" this week was still at the level of 500,000, and sales exceeded 500,000 for three consecutive weeks. The feat is no wonder EMI Records can''t sit still. As long as "Bath in the Morning Light" continues to create records, EMI Records will only become more and more disadvantaged, so instead of struggling, it is better to show the enemy''s weakness and take the lead in showing the card. Instead, it is an act of sincerity. What''s more, the cooperation between EMI and the two albums before the death of glory is quite pleasant, especially since they have never intervened in the creation style of glory to death, this is something that several other large record companies absolutely cannot do. "Golden record? Are you serious?" Hugo raised his eyebrows in surprise. When "Almost Fame" achieved good sales results, Hugo thought he was surprised enough, but this time the market feedback received from "Bath in the Morning Light" is still Repeatedly surprise him, this is really incredible. "The point of your surprise seems to be wrong." Joseph looked at the expression on Hugo''s face and said with a helpless smile. Then seeing the doubt on Hugos face, Joseph had to say again, "Three records? Twenty million?" "Oh... yes!" Hugo remembered the incident only then, when he realized it, his eyes widened directly, "Are you serious? Three records 20 million? Is Roger crazy? " Compared with the praise and pursuit of all the media, compared with the madness and enthusiasm of countless fans, the new contract conditions of EMI Records are the most direct and vivid proof of the rise of glory to death, because record companies are profit-oriented and can allow them to open At such a price, they know that they believe that glory to death can bring corresponding profits to the company, so they are willing to be so generous. More importantly, this is only Roger''s first negotiation It can be seen that there is still room for improvement afterwards, which is really scary. Joseph saw Hugo''s reaction that was three beats slower, he couldn''t help but smiled and nodded in affirmation, "I and Henry both think that we don''t need to worry for the time being, and Roger is far from showing the real hole cards. " Hugo opened his mouth wide and did not respond. He seemed to be still digesting the shock brought about by this contract. After a while, he said, "I remember our first contract was one million two records, right? How many times did it double?" In just one year, the record contract for glory to death has soared directly from one million two records to 20 million three records, a full thirteen-fold increase. It''s no wonder that countless media have brought glory to death on the same level as Nirvana. From this paper contract, it can be seen that glory to death has brought stormy waves to the entire music market. It took 13 months to go from being unnamed to the top of the United States, from glory to death; from deliberate to impatient, EMI took nine months, and in a blink of an eye, glory to death and EMIs offensive and defensive position took place. Conversion, because EMI believes that the renewal of glory to death will allow them to complete the offensive and defensive conversion in the US market! However, this time the negotiation does not seem to be that simple. . Chapter 960： Ziya fishing \"&"Three records 20 million..." Hugo prolonged his voice and read, as if thinking about what the offer meant, "Henry didn''t intend to agree? " Joseph shook his head, "Why, your heart moved?" Hugo curled his lips, "As far as I am concerned, this price is already very incredible." When people face the temptation of profit, the people are too weak. When confused, always want to get more, be greedy and desire. I want to control my own thoughts, but ignore how much I deserve. With 20 million, you will want 30 million or 40 million. If it is just a quotation, then the higher the better, but Hugo knows how to get enough. Three records of 20 million are actually very good for the glory to death. After all, they are just a band that has been established for more than a year. Even though they have achieved brilliant achievements now, if they are taken by money fans, they Sooner or later, going downhill. Therefore, Hugo is not greedy. "However, I think I should still ask Neal and Foggin. After all, we are a band." Hugo himself does not have much extravagant hopes for money, because he is also an actor, a "" dividend It was enough for him to splurge for a long time, but not so for the other four members of the glory to death. Regardless of Neal and Fogin, Alfonso gave up his stable job to join the band, and he is bound to want to succeed. As far as Hugo knows, Alfonso''s family conditions are not very good, he needs to support the whole family. Therefore, Hugo is not sure what other teammates will think. After rolling in the entertainment circle for such a long time, Hugo will no longer habitually use his own subjective judgments. Normally, the higher the signing bonus, the better. Joseph knew Hugos worries, he could only sigh lightly. In this colorful flashy circle, it is not so easy to look down on fame and fortune. He has experienced it himself, so he also understands Hugos current thinking. . "I discussed with Henry and felt that the contract is actually controlled between 25 million and 30 million. Three records are reasonable." Joseph did not persuade Hugo. He knew that these things were still necessary. Lets go with the flow, "However, in fact, the signing bonus is not. Henry does not want to see the "Bath in the Morning" before the release. He hopes to hold the initiative in our hands. If we renew the contract with EMI, this kind of thing will happen in the future. There will only be more and more, so we must have more considerations." Henry is indeed an agent who does not take an unusual path. Other agents are all profit-oriented, but he has always adhered to the original agreement between him and the band: to ensure the maximum freedom of the band and try not to force the band to do what they do not like. thing. In the past six months, Henry has been very successful. It can be said that Henry has at least half of the credit for the glory to death. Imagine that if Glory to the death enters a company, but the agent fails to protect the band and let the band be at the mercy of the company, perhaps, Glory to the death cannot wait for the glory of "bath in the morning light" and die. Now, Henry is working hard for the freedom of the band, which is really rare. At such moments, Hugo would involuntarily guess how terrible the betrayal of Mariah Carey was for Henry, so that it changed Henry''s entire outlook on life and career. Hugo feels sorry for Maria, because she missed an agent worthy of entrustment, of course, he also felt fortunate, because without Maria''s betrayal, Henry would not have become a glorious agent. "So, what Henry meant was to slay Roger''s appetite first, and then fight for more initiative." Hugo pondered and said. Joseph nodded, "Well, if Roger is smart enough, he should know that what we want is not monetary benefits, but musical initiative. He has been dealing with us for more than half a year, if this I cant see through, and it doesnt matter if we change the record company." Seeing Josephs expression, Hugo could not help being a little surprised. He didnt know the current situation because he didnt care too much. "Bath in the Morning Light" was just released. The third album and the new contract. It is very far away for Hugo. Joseph understood the surprise in Hugo''s eyes, and he didn''t hide it, then he smiled and said, "Give you a hint, David Geffen." Hugo immediately understood. Speaking of David Geffen, Geffen Records is a part that cannot be ignored. Compared to his appeal in the film industry, his musical talents are better known. Among the Big Three of DreamWorks, Steven Spielberg represents movies, Jeffrey Katzenberg represents cartoons, and David Geffen represents music. The Eagles, Guns and Roses, John Lennon, just these three names represent the peak influence of Geffen Records. In addition, the names such as Nirvana, Smith Spaceship, Zeppelin Spaceship, Elton John (.), etc. should also be added. It can be said that although Geffen Records is not one of the five major record companies, its influence cannot be ignored by anyone. For David Geffen who calls the wind and rain, Geffen Records is the most important part. Hugo thought this was very interesting. David took the initiative to show him his favor. They all guessed that David was because of "Interview with Vampires at Night" and because of DreamWorks. But when you think about it, the connections behind David are far more than that. in this way. If the Glory to the death talks with EMI and the signing of Geffen Records, this is actually a good thing for the Glory to the death. Regardless of Hugo and Davids personal relationship, David was originally a very cheerful person in music. John Lennons last album "Double Fantasy (.fantasy was handed over to Geffen Records for release. David quickly reached an agreement without hearing the album at all, giving full creative freedom to John. Therefore, it is conceivable that the cooperation between Glory To Death and Geffen Records will also have good prospects. Perhaps thanks to the personal relationship between Hugo and David, the resistance will be less than in EMI. It is no wonder that Joseph and Henry will feel confident, sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai posture. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "So, does Roger know?" Joseph pursed his lips, "I think it is very difficult for him to ignore this." After all, this is a small circle. "Actually, David didn''t mention this matter specifically, but the friendship between David and you It''s no secret in the circle. They can sit in Roger''s position, and they all have an account in their hearts, and they know more about their connections than the parties involved." After Hugo relied on "Schindler''s List" to break into Hollywood''s top power circles, the contacts extended from Steven and David were absolutely top-notch, and Hugo''s two agents, Rick and Henry They are also the top group of people in the circle. Therefore, now Hugo can indeed occupy a great advantage. Hugo nodded slightly, "Okay, I see." Although Hugo was not in a hurry, it seemed that he could relax more now. Joseph still reminded him, "This matter is estimated to be in the past few weeks. Roger will definitely be more anxious, so I think it is better for you and Neil to discuss it earlier. There is a charter in each other''s hearts. " Henry is a glorious agent, so he considers it for the band; but Joseph is the manager of Hugo-although he also handles the band''s affairs, he still considers Hugo more often, such as at this moment. Joseph also knows that the renewal of the band requires the unanimous consent of the five members of the band, and many rock bands have become famous after being confused by their interests, resulting in internal conflicts, and ultimately unhappy. Guns and Roses world tour in 1992, this is a commercial contract. As a result, it led to huge disagreements within the band, and ultimately directly caused a gap in the band. The success of Glory to Death came too fast. Although the band has also experienced hardships together, the establishment time is too short after all, unlike other bands that climbed up from the bottom step by step. Life friendship. The success of "Bath in the Morning Light" is too turbulent now. It is indeed necessary to be cautious to consider the new contract at this level. Hugo did not speak, but let out a long breath. Hugo has confidence in the band. He believes that his band will not have differences due to the new contract, just like the collective decision not to attend the Grammy Awards, but... 20 million, 30 million. According to the contract, even if Hugo himself was so surprised that he couldn''t speak, he couldn''t blame the band members for being so excited after learning the price. So, before talking inside the band, everything is still unknown. "Did Henry say when to talk to the band members?" Hugo looked at Joseph and asked. Joseph shook his head. Hugo knew that Henry still wanted to give him the initiative. If he procrastinated, Henry would take the initiative to stand up. This is also like Henry''s personality. Hugo nodded, and stopped talking. He turned his gaze to the script in his hand again, but his eyes were a little lost, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Joseph saw what Hugo looked like. He knew that Hugo needed time and space to think, so he didn''t bother Hugo, but left lightly and walked towards the third floor, leaving Hugo a quiet place. space. When there is no success, everyone is eager for success; but after success, they also have different troubles. The rich have the troubles of the rich, and the poor have the troubles of the poor. This is life, and being in a different position will produce different results. I dont know how long its been, Charlizes bluffing sound suddenly came from my ear, awakening Hugo from thinking, Damn rain, what kind of weather is this, there are still no clouds when I go out at night, why suddenly It''s raining, God, I hate rain.". Chapter 961： Script Cast \"& Hugo raised his head and looked out the window. It was indeed a misty drizzle. The misty rain and mist flowed down from the mountainside, making the whole city shrouded in a hazy, faintly hazy atmosphere. The light radiated a shallow halo in the mist, and the field of vision seemed to have a rare poetry wherever it went. Hugo will go to talk with his teammates about the band contract, but he will not be unfounded. After all, the overall situation is dominant for Glory to Death. He sits here and thinks wildly, even if nothing is wrong, he will fantasize something. Now, it''s better to relax your mind and let the flow take its course. Looking back, Hugo saw the one standing at the door, and Charlize walked in while shaking the raindrops in his hair. Realizing that a guest came to visit, Hugo had to stand up from the sofa. This was the first time that Stewart sent Charlize to the second floor. Before, the two people were separated downstairs, so this is also Hugo. The first official meeting with Stewart, the first meeting. "Hugo, Stu; Stu, Hugo." Standing at the door, Charlize looked back and forth at the two men casually, and introduced briefly. Hugo walked up quickly and took Stewart''s right hand. This was a shy and reserved man. "It''s nice to meet you." Hugo said politely. At this time Charlize and Stewart were both wet. They were covered with a faint layer of water. The thin shirts outline the curves of their figures. Fortunately, Charlize''s shirt is dark and opaque, but Stewart was slightly embarrassed-his shirt was white. "Sally often mentioned you to me, but never had the opportunity to meet. I am honored to be able to meet you formally." Stewart speaks modestly and politely, neither humble nor overbearing, neither too polite nor too polite, everything is just right, and it is easy for people to come out. Good impression. Hugo glanced at Charlize, his eyes seemed to say, "It really is." In response, Charlize rolled his eyes in response, but Hugo just swept lightly, and then looked at Stewart again, "Please come in. Please come in, I see... you are also wet, come in and take care of it." Hugo stepped aside and invited Stewart in. But Stewart didnt move. He just stood at the door and politely explained, Its all to blame. Sally said Im going to buy an umbrella, but I think its just today. Walking in the rain seems to be a good idea, so I insist on taking a walk together. When I came back, I got all the clothes wet." Hearing this, Hugo and Charlize glanced at each other almost the first time, and their minds were slightly tilted, but they both suppressed it with restraint. After all, Stewart was in front of him. It would be too much to laugh. It''s not polite anymore. But the smile in their eyes revealed the true emotions in their hearts. Stewart was naturally aware of this detail, and he asked carefully, "What''s the matter?" Hugo shook his head quickly, and casually explained, "No, it''s okay, but I was reading the script just now and didn''t notice the rain, so it was a little unexpected." Hugo quickly said, and then changed the subject." Are you sure we are going to stand at the door and talk? You should come in and sit down." "No, I''ll officially visit again next time. I''ll go back today." Stewart didn''t think much about it, but he said politely. Then he took a step forward and gave Charlize a light hug, OK. After taking back his steps, he looked at Hugo again and said, "It''s nice to meet you." Then Stewart took a step back, then turned and walked downstairs quickly. Charlize ran to the window quickly, and when Stewart arrived downstairs, she waved at him again, which was a formal farewell. Looking back, I saw Hugo, who had closed the door of the hall and stood still looking helpless. The two people''s eyes met in the air, and they were stunned, and then they laughed together, almost impossible to contain. Hugo and Charlize had discussed this issue before, and they felt that such plots in romantic movies are too fake. For example, dating men and women take a walk in the rain and then laugh happily, running and chasing like a child in the rain; For example, if a woman does not bring an umbrella on a rainy day, the man sees it, hides his umbrella, then pulls up his coat and rushes up, protects the woman under the coat, and ran to hide from the rain together... This kind of plot looks very romantic. But it seems unrealistic to put it in life, but rather contrived and even stupid. As a result, Stewart proposed to let Charlize do this today, and Charlize was too embarrassed to refuse, and it turned out that he really returned from a walk in the rain. "You know, he was so serious when he suggested, I...I don''t know what to say." Charlize explained intermittently, holding his stiff belly with a smile. Hugo also felt that there were tears in his eyes, "God, he is really perfect!" Although he only had a face-to-face meeting with Stewart, he has to say that everything in Stewart''s performance was in place, even if he was caught. The rain seemed a little embarrassed, and it didn''t have much effect. "So, how do you feel?" Charlize shrugged, "In fact, it''s not that bad. Although it feels really stupid, but...you know, after starting a walk, it was indeed a...er, special experience." Charlize looked at it again. Hugo, who was about to burst into laughter, stared fiercely, "Maybe it can be a rare experience for me in acting in the future." But after finishing speaking, he still felt lack of confidence, sat down on the sofa discouragedly, and said arrogantly, "You Just laugh if you want, that''s what I did... Oh, God, I actually did this." Hugo laughed and returned to the sofa, "So, why did you think of coming upstairs today? This meeting was really unexpected." "He thinks that we have been dating for more than half a year. It is very impolite not to meet my friends, because most of my topics cannot be separated from these friends around, but he doesn''t know you." Charlize simply Explained, "We saw the lights on the third floor downstairs and guessed that you or Alex were at home, so he came up. In fact, he wanted to see you and Alex a few months ago. Its just that you two have been very busy lately and haven''t found the right opportunity." Hugo suddenly realized that this is indeed a very logical thing, "Should he still propose, I hope we can officially meet for a meal?" "How do you know?" Charlize looked over in surprise and choked Hugo on the spot. This feeling is really strange, it''s like... it''s like Stewart is trying to please Charlize''s good friend, but this behavior is usually done by women, and men don''t really care, but all of Stewart''s behavior is So perfect, looks like a perfect thoughtful boyfriend, can''t pick out any thorns. This is weird. After waiting for a long time, Hugo only suffocated one sentence, "", besides that, he couldn''t find a suitable description. Charlize thinks so too, so she is very considerate of Hugo''s thoughts. She smiled and said, "Anyway, you are so busy at work and time is not easy to make appointments. Don''t worry." Charlize saw Hugo on the coffee table. The script, "Is the creative work finished?" Hugo hesitated and said, "Sure." He was not very confident about the screenwriting work. "You can also read it. This is also a script we created together." "You''re serious!" Charlize squinted at Hugo, and said to himself, "I just talked to you a few times and didn''t do anything else." She picked up the script and expertly Flip through it. Hugo shrugged, "The point is that this script is a chat, and the process of our chat is actually the process of creation." Charlize looked at Hugo speechlessly, and then said with a smile, "Then maybe this is the simplest creation I have ever done. If I come here a few more times, maybe I''m a great writer." It made Hugo laugh. "Have you seen Ernst? What did he say?" "He said it was very bold and experimental. If you find a suitable director, it will be very interesting to shoot. Of course, if the director chooses the wrong director, then this script will be a disaster. Even high school students stage plays are better than this. Good." Hugo recalled Ernst''s strictness and harshness, and said helplessly, only to make Charlize giggle. "Then do you have any thoughts about Cast?" Charlize is actually familiar with this script. She can feel the subtle changes Hugo made when she reads it. To be honest, in this month, Hugo has The script has spent countless hard work, although it is only a simple script, but it is definitely not easy to come by. Hugo did not immediately answer but pondered for a while, "I have thought about it, I think there are some ideas, but I still need to ask the other person''s opinion." After creating the script "Before Sunrise", Hugo also made serious considerations. Although he is now the creator of this script, there are naturally many different changes in the content, but if you can still find Richard -Linklater came to give guidance, which is naturally a better thing. Because Richard was able to inject a fresh and literary atmosphere into this movie, the scenes of moving clouds and flowing water carried a touch of heart. This quality is something other directors do not possess. Its just that Hugo changed history. He didnt know whether Richard also created a version of "Before Sunrise". He also didnt know whether Richard was willing to direct the script he wrote. The charm of the butterfly effect lies in many things. Hugo couldn''t be 100% sure, especially the events in which he was involved. "You can go ask, at least meet and talk..." Charlize didn''t think much, and naturally said, but only halfway through the conversation, she was interrupted by the ringing of the phone. She looked at Hugo. Tilting his head with a lazy look, "Go answer the phone." Hugo rolled his eyes helplessly, "Yes, the romantic heroine who just returned from a walk in the rain should take a good rest." A sentence directly caused Charlize to fly a pillow and smash it over. . Chapter 962： Silent call \"& Hugo jumped up quickly, flashed past Charlizes pillow attack, trot all the way to the phone with a smile, and then picked up the phone, "Good evening, may I ask who is talking on the phone?" "Considering that Charlize''s mother Jerda might call, now Hugo and the others use this anonymous method to directly ask who the other party is. There was silence on the phone, as if Hugo was speaking into the air. This made Hugo glance at the receiver curiously, then put it to his ear, and asked again, "Who is talking on the phone, please?" There is no busy tone in the receiver, just silence. This is a typical situation with a bad signal. The other party may be roaring, but it can''t be heard at all, so there is no sound from Hugo. Generally, you have to hang up the phone and redial in this situation, and there will be no problem. Hugo finds it a little strange that this kind of things happen more often on mobile phones. Because of the distribution of signal towers, the signal is strong or weak, so it will always fail to receive the letter. But because the fixed telephone is wired, the signal will be relatively stable. Hugo recalled that this was always the case at home from the end of last year to the beginning of this year, and looked back at Charlize, "Is the phone at home still having bad signal recently?" Charlize looked at Hugo suspiciously, "No, the phone signal has always been good." After speaking, she also reacted, "A phone with no voice again?" Hugo nodded, Charlize puzzled. He said, "I haven''t received a silent call for a long time at home. You can call the other party after you hang up and see if the other party can hear you." Hugo didn''t think much about it, so he said into the receiver, "Hello, who is talking on the phone? I can''t hear it here. I will hang up the phone and call you again." After speaking, Hugo waited again. After a while, there was still no sound, and he planned to hang up the phone, but at this moment, there was a shallow wind in the receiver. Hugo stopped the movement of taking the receiver away from his ears. He wondered whether he had misheard or he really heard a strange sound, because that kind of wind sounded like a signal, and it was also like breathing... The sound of breathing? The sound of breathing! Hugo suddenly had an incredible idea in his mind. Hugo didn''t hang up while holding the receiver, and looked back at Charlize again, "Do you remember when you started receiving calls with such bad signals?" Charlize didn''t think much, scratched his head and thought, "Uh...I''m not sure, it seems it is around Christmas? Or...Oh, by the way, during Halloween, didn''t you start promoting Schindler, I I remember that it should be that paragraph, and it is very frequent. I and I have received it many times. Haven''t you also received it?" "Yes, yes..." Hugo whispered, "Schindler''s propaganda period..." A small smile came out from the corner of his mouth, bitter and helpless. Hugo''s memory also came back. This kind of silent phone call should have appeared during the "" propaganda period, and has been frequent for the next few months. Hugo once doubted whether it was Joseph calling, but the problem is that Charlize and He also received a lot, so he denied this idea, because a person who did not have a suitable suspect could only be blamed on the signal issue. Up. "Then...in May, or after April, there will be no more. Ah, yes, it was after the Oscars ended, anyway, it was probably that one or two months, and then there was no appearance." Charlize is still working hard. Recalling the situation, because the three roommates living together are the most leisurely for her, and most of the time at home, she also knows best, "What''s wrong, I showed up again today? Damn, I must call the customer service to complain. , Every time there is a problem with the telephone signal, what do we still install a fixed phone for, now the signal is worse than the brick, even if the brick has a bad signal, it can still be heard intermittently..." Charlize''s words rang in Hugo''s ears, but his thoughts were already drifting away. From "" to the end of the Oscar. Doesn''t this awaken any memory? Hugo thought of James Franco, Lena was in a state of anxiety during the "" propaganda period, and James finally discovered the clues and revealed the truth; and Oscar... When Hugo came to the stage to receive her own figurine, Special thanks to his father Adam. Shortly after that, James and Lena had a showdown, and then the "Road to Glory" tour began. James told Hugo all the truth. All the clues are connected. Although this is just Hugo''s vague conjecture, maybe it''s a signal problem at all, maybe Jelda is on the other end of the phone, maybe it''s just the wrong call, maybe Lena doesn''t know their phone number at all; but at this moment, Yu Guo couldn''t calm down his boiling thoughts, he found it ridiculous, he felt ridiculous, he felt bitter. If it is really Lena, if these calls are from Lena, Hugo will not be moved, he will only feel that Lena is sad, because she is regretting her decision, she is accepting the torment of her conscience, she gave up Hugo chose a happy family life and made Adams persuasion and Lancasters persistence become a joke, so she should continue to persevere, otherwise it would just make Adam and Lancaster more pitiful. It also made her more pathetic. Therefore, Hugo put the receiver in his ear again. "Hey..." Hugo said softly, but the turbulence in his heart almost overwhelmed him. He thought he could utter cruel words with a hard heart, because he and Lena had no feelings at all, and he didn''t want to treat Li. Na had any nostalgia, but when the words reached her lips, they were so bitter that her nose became extremely sore, "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t want to know." Hugo took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down, but his voice was still trembling slightly. It was really too difficult, and it was a hundred times more difficult than imagined. "I am having a very happy and very happy life now. Everything is fine, and everything is fine for my father. At the beginning, there were some difficulties, and I couldn''t accept...Accept the facts, so Dad took the responsibility on him and made him the object of my hatred. So, I left him, hated him, cursed him. Until I discovered the truth, I found that my father had been trying to protect me, and found that the person who said that he loved me had left me, but he said nothing. People who always guard me, so..." Having said this, Hugo''s voice couldn''t help but choked up, the warmth in his eyes made him breathe, and the blurred water in his sight was taken back, "So, I''m fine, and dad is fine. In the future, we I will continue to be happy." "I''m not curious about your life, and I don''t care about your life. You don''t need to feel guilty, and you don''t need to worry about me, because these are unnecessary. If my world is less, you won''t stop turning, your world is less. I will only be more beautiful." Hugo took two deep breaths again, gritted his teeth and insisted on saying, "I hope you are happy, sincerely, because you are happy, your choice is meaningful, if you regret it, or If you are unhappy, not only will you become pathetic, but those who are left behind by you will appear even more pathetic. I don''t want to do this. So, don''t regret it." "If you are happy now, then continue to be happy; if you are not happy now, then please be happy..." There was a long silence, a long... Hugo seemed to hear the light from the receiver Hugos breathing was trembling slightly, which made the bitter smile at the corner of Hugos mouth outline again, Also, dont try to contact me again, let alone contact Dad, otherwise, you will regret it, I will make you change Have to regret it! Trust me." Silence, or silence. Hugo''s hand holding the receiver couldn''t help but began to clenched, and the knuckles began to turn white because of too much force. He just clenched his teeth to prevent his inner tremor from leaking. Charlize sat on the sofa, all words were cut off, she looked at Hugo quietly like this, vaguely, she seemed to understand what happened, but... she didn''t want it to be what she was thinking Thing. The quiet air circulated in the hall, as if silent for a century without any sound. Hugo just held the receiver and stood there, wanting to say something, and seemed to be waiting for something, but after all, he didn''t say anything, so he took the receiver away and hung up the phone. Hugo clenched his fist firmly Because of too much force, his whole body began to tremble slightly. Before he realized it, tears overflowed from his eye sockets and directly fell on his cheeks, but He never wanted to blink or wipe away tears, because he didn''t want to be weak. The tears fell one by one, blooming in the air like a flower, and finally fell to the ground, torn apart. Charlize looked at Hugos back, his broad shoulders stiffened because of excessive tension. Through the t-shirt, you could see the stubborn shoulder line quietly spreading in the night, and the slightly trembling muscles seemed to vent. Unwilling and fearful in his heart, but Hugo''s back was strong and straight, revealing absolute uncompromising perseverance, as if any storm could not knock him down. But looking at such a back, Charlize noticed Hugo''s unprecedented vulnerability, even if she could not see Hugo''s expression at all. Charlize didn''t say anything. She sat quietly and listened to the sound of rain outside the window. She didn''t need to talk. She just needed to be with Hugo here to let him know that he was not alone. that''s enough. James Franco was standing at the door of the kitchen, looking at his mother who was sitting in a corner of the kitchen embarrassedly. She was still holding the receiver in her hand, tearful and timid, her quiet and loving eyes were full of pain at the moment. . . Chapter 963： Friend invitation \"& Hugo didnt know how long he had been standing there, he just stood stubbornly on the spot, clenching his fists, and venting his inner bitterness and sorrow in the simplest and most stupid way. Finally, he finally let out a long breath, as if he had vented all the distress in his chest, and then wiped all the embarrassment on his cheeks. After loosening his fist, he found that the muscles all over his body suddenly relaxed. Off force. But there is a sense of relief in my heart, maybe, this is the best result. Hugo turned around and saw Charlize sitting quietly on the sofa reading the script. She was sitting on the sofa with her legs cross-legged, as if she hadn''t heard a phone conversation, and she seemed to know everything. But let Hugo clearly know that at such a moment, at least he is not alone. Hugo dragged his steps to the sofa, and then he unhurriedly fell on the sofa, causing Charlize to bump directly, and she complained impatiently, "Hey! Man! Didn''t you see it? Excuse me. I have read the script! I have to deduct 10 points for your script, it affects reading too much!" Hugo Rong outlined it lightly, not bitter, but a little more relaxed. "So, you have an idea about the cast of the script." Charlize voluntarily mentioned, "So what about your investment? Do you have a plan? And, what about the cast?" "It seems that you are very satisfied with the script?" Hugo said with a light smile. In fact, this is not an interrogative sentence, but an affirmative sentence. This script is not just a collision of ideas between Hugo and Charlize, it is actually more like a collision of ideas, which can largely represent the values ??and worldviews of most men and women. Maybe many people will complain that this is a boring movie, a phone with almost no plot and no substantive content. The whole movie is dialogue except for dialogue. From the beginning of the dialogue to the end of the dialogue, this kind of movie is for many people. All are easy to collapse. But in fact, if you listen carefully to all the conversations, substitute yourself into these conversations, and even try to use your own thoughts to have a conversation with the two protagonists, you will find that the resonance of thoughts is so wonderful. This kind of spiritual communication is trivial, casual but romantic, simple, calm but true, long-winded, nagging but charming. The beauty of the whole process needs to be savored. Therefore, Hugo is sure that Charlize will like it. Charlize shrugged, "I can hardly refuse such a script with a strong (jane.austen) style." Charlize put the script on his knees, supporting his cheeks, and his long golden hair was hanging wet. After I got down, I said lazily and casually, "You know, this kind of script is too special, maybe it can''t be imitated, and no one wants to imitate it. This is a story worth savoring." Hugo was still a little uneasy, but listening to Charlize''s slow words, his mood gradually calmed down, and the tight corners of his mouth gradually relaxed, "Don''t you have any opinion on the ending? You know, both of them. The individual did not exchange contact information, just made an agreement." At the end of the "before sunrise" story, after a night of getting along and chatting, the two protagonists decide to meet again in Vienna six months later. If one of them feels that the throbbing no longer exists, then he or she will Choosing not to show up, their encounter is a fate, and let each other''s future be handed over to fate. Fate brought two people together across the wide Atlantic Ocean. Can fate make them meet again after six months? Hugo left an open ending. According to common sense, this is not a happy ending, but condensing all the passion and enthusiasm in one night, and only one night. "Are you kidding me?" Charlize looked at Hugo with a look of contempt. "This ending makes the story complete. If you really make the two people live happily and happily together, that''s it. It disrupted the rhythm of the entire story and reduced a classic story to a third-rate novel. Charlizes reaction was very intense, You know, the reason why they are able to generate sparks is because of the resonance of their thoughts, and all their choices are also It''s all so natural, and this ending is perfect, and it makes this story true and full of charm." Hugo looked at Charlize, who was arguing with himself excitedly, and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Your reaction reminds me of Selena." The hero of the story is called Jesse, and the heroine is called Selena. Charlize paused, and then laughed, "Many of my thoughts are similar to Selena, although she has a happy family, and she still lives in a middle-class French family, but... I wont deny that I can find my own shadow in Selena. Charlize paused, then tilted his head and laughed, Oh, no, or should I say, Selenas You can see my shadow on you, because when you were creating this script, many ideas were borrowed from me. So, I think, you take me as Selena. Isnt that a matter of course?" "That''s why I said that you should also be in the list of creators of this script." Hugo did not refute, and followed Charlize''s words directly, and then the corners of the mouth were suddenly outlined, between the eyebrows and the eyebrows. The joy was also lightly raised, "Then, would you like to play the role of Selena?" After Hugo said it, Charlize looked at Hugo with round eyes and a look of surprise, and he wrote clearly that he couldn''t believe it. Hugo chuckled and continued to explain, "But you know, this script is very experimental in nature. It is estimated that it is difficult to find investors and directors. Our costs will not be too high, so I I think the conditions should be terrible. Karl should not be able to laugh after he learns the news." Without even thinking about it, Charlize picked up another pillow and smashed it towards Hugo, hitting Hugo''s chest accurately. As a result, Hugo made a serious injury and made Charlize roll his eyes silently. "Of course I would like to play this role! Don''t you know, this is the first invitation to star in my life?" Of course Hugo knew it, so he just made a deliberate joke. Although Charlize has been rolling in Hollywood for more than a year, everyone will focus on her appearance, so most of the invitations sent out are for the role of vase, especially Charlize attended "Schindler''s List" "After the premiere, even more so. So far, Charlize hasn''t even received an official film lead audition invitation, let alone acting. Therefore, Hugos invitation is indeed of special significance to her. What''s more, even her agent Carl can hardly refuse the invitation from Hugo. "So, are you serious?" Charlize still looked at Hugo in disbelief. Not long ago, she worried that all the scenes in her debut "Children in the Cornfield 3" would be deleted, which made her even start. I wonder if my persistence will never get a result in Hollywood, but now, Hugo''s invitation has really happened, and happiness is surging in an instant. Hugo pursed his lips, wanting to make another joke, but looking at Charlizes expectant eyes, after all, he couldnt bear it. He nodded and said, As you said, there are many places in this script. We conceived it together, and many details of the role of Selena were done by you. So, you are the perfect candidate, of course, provided that you have enough time to take the film." "I have time, I have time, of course I have time!" Charlize jumped up happily, and then rushed towards Hugo in two strides, hitting Hugo''s arms directly, and violently Holding Hugo, he exclaimed excitedly, "Hugo, oh, Hugo, I love you, God, you are really the most wonderful person in this world." Hugo was hit hard by Charlize, and his chest suddenly hurt. He grinned and said, "You''d better let go, otherwise I will be seriously injured and killed before the script starts." This sentence made Charlize stand up immediately, but she didn''t care at all, looked at Hugo with a smile, and punched Hugo in the shoulder by the way, "You are so strong, this little injury is nothing." The pain in the shoulder made Hugo gritted his teeth and looked at Charlize depressedly, "You are murdering the creator of the script. Don''t you worry about me directly killing your character? You know, don''t worry. Don''t offend the screenwriter!" Charlize had stood up at this time. She didn''t care about Hugo''s words at all. She was immersed in her own joy. She saw him stepping on brisk steps and dancing directly in the hall. There was no way to dance, but just casually. Twisting her body, but clearly expressing her inner ecstasy, then she picked up her brick mobile phone, dialed the phone, and whispered, "I want to tell Stu, I want to tell Carl, I want to Tell mom, oh god, and Alex..." Seeing such a Charlize, Hugo Rong also quietly climbed to the brows and laughed briskly. Then Charlize remembered something, looked at Hugo viciously, and waved his fist by the way. Threateningly said, "Although you did not sign a contract, you will try again!" But when the phone was connected, she seemed to have nothing happened, and said excitedly, "Mom, mom, I have received the script, I I got the script..." Charlize''s face changing speed is comparable to Sichuan''s traditional face changing technology. It reminds Hugo of Charlize''s first agent: He signed her because he saw Charlize shouting at the staff in the bank. Down. This really makes people laugh. . Chapter 964： Seek investment \"&"" The script is completed, but Hugo needs an investor, because Hugo doesn''t understand the procedures and structure of making a film at all. It can be said that he doesn''t know anything. He needs the help of professionals. Although Hugo can serve as a producer, it does not mean that Hugo cannot spend the money to invest. If "" only invests a few million, Hugo can completely pay for it, but the problem is that he has no idea about these things. , What is the job content of a producer, how should it be executed, and what is the difference between a good producer and a bad producer, Hugo is. For example, the first step is the budget. Is this Hugo? How much does it cost to invest in a movie, and what is the cost difference between 500,000 and 2.5 million? "Is it enough to invest hundreds of thousands of dollars in such a movie that does not require too many actors or too many sets?" But... how does film count money? How should the remuneration of the photography group, lighting group, and prop group be calculated? Also, should publicity expenses and distribution expenses be added to the budget? Barabara...These are all professional issues, and Hugo is a complete layman. Therefore, Hugo can invest on his own, but he needs to find a partner. But recently, Glory to Death is intensively promoting the album "Bath in the Morning Light", so Hugo''s own is very limited. What Hugo originally thought was probably going back, and it wont be visible until October at the earliest, but he didnt expect that after Joseph knew about it, he contacted Hugo in less than three days... Counting down Hugos current contacts, in fact, he can contact a lot of people, especially for a strongly experimental script like "". Hugo should spread the net, maybe the eight major film companies and their factories should all be. Put the script in the past and try it. In addition, you can contact Barbara Brockori who you know before, and you can also try the directors and producers of Hugo''s previous films. Get in touch. But this is too purposeless, and the efficiency is too low. Relatively speaking, Steven, who has been close to Hugo recently, is the best choice. On the one hand, Glory To Death is currently discussing the issue of contract renewal with EMI. The meeting between Hugo and David will be a stimulus for Roger, which will bring great convenience to Henry''s work. On the other hand, Rick received a lot of trivial news. The company that Steven and David jointly established has gradually surfaced. At this time, Hugo took the initiative to invite cooperation. Not only the opportunity is greater, but the two sides know the roots and know the bottom line and cooperate. Will be more enjoyable. So, after comprehensive consideration, Joseph contacted David for Hugo. Joseph has now gradually mastered the rules of the circle. He moved some hands and feet very cunningly. On the dinner day, Glory To Death had a radio program recording task. In addition, there was a charity event that interacted with children in the Childrens Hospital. After participating in the promotion, Hugo went to the restaurant to attend the appointment. In addition to Hugo, there were Henry, Rick and Joseph. Rick just greeted David and left first. Henry and Joseph had a very pleasant conversation with David for a while. I left before the appetizer was served, and finally left Hugo and David to talk privately. On the surface, this is just Hugos dinner with Davids friends. Without talking about any official business, without the presence of brokers, managers, and investment partners, it would be difficult for reporters to make news if they filmed it; In the minds of people-Hollywood is a very small circle. The appearance of Rick represents the possibility of Hugo and Davids film cooperation, and the appearance of Henry means that Davids Geffen Records seems to have action. Although Rick and Henry both left early, Hugo stayed, and the content of the conversation was very intriguing. A simple dinner will have different meanings on special occasions at special times. "So, you took the initiative to ask me out today to talk about the band contract?" David is not a fool, on the contrary, he is very shrewd, and his personality has always been very tolerant of friends, but he is true to enemies. Speech color. Just now when David saw a large army appear, he actually knew what was going on, but he didn''t mind, instead he took the initiative to cooperate. Because David also has his own purpose. DreamWorks will be officially established in October, and now David, Steven and Jeffery are all busy non-stop. Their goal is not just to establish an independent production company, they want to create a new bright spot that can change the landscape of Hollywood, without the help of a consortium, to become a top player in Hollywood. Under such circumstances, Hollywood connections are extremely important, and uniting emerging forces is even more important. Hugo is not only Hollywood''s top power upstarts, but behind him also represents endeavour elite companies. From the perspective of interest exchange, Hugo is a blue chip worth investing in. Therefore, David cooperated with Hugo''s actions, because he also asked for something. Hugo borrowed from him, so he was not borrowing from Hugo''s power. However, taking advantage of the situation, Hugo hadn''t greeted him before, so he still wanted to make it clear. Of course, everyone who is familiar with David knows that he is willing to showdown like this straightforwardly only with people close to him. If it is a competitor or an enemy, David doesn''t mind playing tricks in secret. "No, the band contract is not in a hurry." Hugo was actually a little surprised by David''s direct attack, but he could also feel that David was not hostile, so he replied sincerely, "I Today is to seek professional advice." David raised his eyebrows slightly, and he got an unexpected answer. In the past few days, the news about the new contract of Glory to Death has been quite turbulent. EMI Records has been unable to bear the first shot. Among the competitors, Sony Columbia Records are the strongest. After the Sony Group acquired Columbia in 1989, it brought together subsidiaries including Columbia Pictures and Columbia Records, and became the largest record company in the entire US market in one fell swoop. On the other hand, it is reported that Bertelsmann Records has also developed a great interest in Glory to Death. In fact, Bertelsmann Records was just an unremarkable German record company based in the United States at the beginning, but it has merged with four medium-sized record companies: Records, American Music Group (), Aristal (), Geffen Records After that, he immediately had the capital to compete with Sony Columbia Records. Geffen Records was acquired in 1990 and currently operates as an independent label under Bertelsmann Records. Globally, EMI Records is the well-deserved boss; but in the US market, the strength of Sony Columbia Records and Bertelsman Records is unquestionable. Even Warner Records and Universal Music have some advantages over EMI Records. So, signing a glorious death, for the four major record companies in the United States, just add a cash cow-this is no one will refuse, but the strategic significance is not great, because the new metal rock rose from last year to this year The momentum is strong, but it still cannot shake the deep roots of the country, pop, and rhythm and blues in the US market-at this moment, "Bath in the Morning Light" has not yet made history, just won the championship for four consecutive weeks. But for EMI Records, it''s completely different. Therefore, EMI Records has been moving frequently recently. David originally thought that Hugo was looking for himself today because he wanted to use Geffen Records to contain EMI Records and seek greater initiative for the band, but now it seems that this is not the case. David quickly curbed his surprise. I got up and said with interest, "This is something I didn''t expect. It seems that something new is going to happen. Let''s order food first, and then speak slowly, how about?" David is a person who knows how to enjoy. Not only did he order appetizers, main dishes and desserts, but also soup, cheese and a bottle of red wine. After the appetizers came up, David quickly asked. "So, tell me something novel." Hugo looked at Davids enthusiastic expression and chuckled lightly, Im afraid you will be disappointed. Hugos teasing made David raise his eyebrows, and he continued, I still remember that I was doing it some time ago. Is it about writing the script? I have finished the script now, and now I need to find investors." David has a good memory, not to mention the news that he cares about. Hugo is a screenwriters new work, and I hope he can invest. This is very special for David and for the upcoming DreamWorks. The business of David and Steven in the previous months has naturally paid off, but, Whether Hugos script is worth the investment, and how much the return can be This is what David needs to measure. Therefore, David was not in a hurry, but he said with a smile, "After George knows, he will definitely be envious." What is said here is that when we met last time, George was very concerned about Hugo''s writing of the script. Interested, but also actively asked Hugo to show him the script for browsing. Hugo blushed a little, "David, are you teasing me? I''m worried that George will throw me out with astonishment when he sees my script." George''s words that day appeared to Hugo. It was just a polite remark, he would never take it seriously. David laughed, "Don''t you worry that I will do the same?" "So I chose such a formal occasion." Hugo pointed to the restaurant environment around him, and replied wittily, making David smile all over his eyes, "I''m serious, I think my script is more experimental in nature. , It may be more appropriate for someone who is interested in it to invest." "Regardless of whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, at least I am interested." David picked up the red wine glass and shook it gently. "Then at least for me, this is a good thing." Hugo said with a smile, and a sentence made David laugh again. . Chapter 965： Self-promotion \"&"I have never tried to sell my script, oh, this makes me a little nervous. "Hugo tried to speak, but couldn''t find an entry point. Sure enough, things were not that simple. David was completely happy in it. He was already "after" when he met Hugo. The Hugo in his impression was always calm and gentle, gentle and clear, but he had never seen Hugo so green and nervous. At the moment, this kind of Hugo exudes the dry smell of sunshine, David could not help being a little curious how Hugo had convinced his friend to give him the role of Amon-Goss. David knew better than anyone else. Steven trouble. "Just treat it as an audition. It''s like you convinced Steven to let you star in his work; now you are trying to convince me and let me invest in your work." David said with a smile. Hugo shook his head slightly, "This is different. I am good at acting. I can fully immerse myself in a role and let the director feel the power of the role; but the script, no, this is a completely different item. Work." Hugo felt that the palms of his hands were already sweating. This kind of nervousness was really long-lost. David was amused by Hugo''s jerky, "Nothing is different. As a screenwriter, all you need is to invest in your script, tell me how you understand this script, how do you see it, just like you Being involved in a role is the same. So, tell me how you thought about creating this...er, experimental script." Hugo let out a sigh of relief, "Well, it''s like this." Hugo calmly thought about it, "At the beginning, I told a simple story, maybe it was an encounter, and then spent a romantic and beautiful night." "This is a good story, and many viewers will like it." David also whistled, causing Hugo to laugh. If it''s about one night. The story of love should indeed be very interesting. "Yes, I think so too." Hugo couldn''t help but relax a little bit. "But the question is, how should I tell about this night? There are many choices and many ways. I suddenly thought that maybe we can talk about it in detail. This night, let people appreciate love-at least the process of passion budding and eruption." David''s eyes brightened slightly, and he pressed his chin in satisfaction, motioning for Hugo to continue. If you want to tell a night. Love, as if there are indeed many, can focus on the hot intersection, or focus on the overnight wind. The consequences after the stream, or more dramatized, tell the different kinds of dog blood that intersect that night. But almost all movies seem to ignore, how did the bud of love come into being? Someone who is willing to look back at the history can find that almost all movies ignore the process of love, whether it is love at first sight or for a long time, or a friend who turns into a lover, or else its a spark of friction after an unexpected passion erupts, but no matter what In what way, the germination and fermentation of the element of "love" have been ignored. Movies are more willing to focus on the warmth after the budding of love. Ambiguous, sweet, romantic, or problems that arise after love occurs, the hero and the heroine use love to overcome all difficulties and obstacles, overcome all setbacks and difficulties, and finally achieve a perfect happy ending. Not only because movies need conflicts and ups and downs, they need these fierce contradictions to stimulate and attract audiences; but also because of the "sprout of love", this is almost a process that cannot be expressed. What it needs is sudden explosive force, and what it needs is continuous. For brewing and foreshadowing, what is needed is a strong chemical reaction, and what is needed is a delicate and true outline. It is almost an impossible task to say "the buds of love" convincingly. Occasionally, you can see such a process in TV dramas, and it takes a long time to present the buds of love in a delicate and true manner. But more often, this step is omitted even in TV dramas. Therefore, Hugo''s idea can indeed be said to be very experimental, because the idea itself is contrary to the commercial nature of the film industry. But David is even more curious about how Hugo wants to behave and how to show this process. "It''s like saying that many times people will tell that after two people fall in love at first sight, they have similar interests and have endless words. It''s dawn when they talk, but what exactly did they say?" Hugo also gradually entered at this time. After the state, the words naturally began to babble, "How do two peoples thoughts collide, how do they produce sparks, and how do they attract each other? This process ranges from verbal conversations to exchanges of sights, and then to eye contact. Touching is actually very delicate. You should know that it takes at least six hours to eight hours to chat in a night until dawn. There are countless topics that can be talked about. So what kind of topic makes both people ignore the time. Elapsed time, and what kind of topic made the two strangers gradually understand each other, and then they were shocked." Having said this, a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Hugo''s mouth. He recalled the thought again, still feeling very refreshing, "If we concentrate on showing this process in 90 minutes, what will it be like? ?" "You mean, condensing the entire night when two strangers met in ninety minutes, and presenting it in complete and detailed terms?" David was quite surprised. This was really a bold and extraordinary idea. "So complete. Every movie will be full of dialogue, except dialogue or dialogue!" "Yes, that''s what I meant." Hugo''s amber eyes burst with shining brilliance, clearly outlining his excitement and excitement, "Two strangers accidentally met during the journey, in order to pass the time and chat. Get up, you know, men and women, young and energetic, sparkling, and soon have a chemical reaction. I thought it was just a moment of passion, like an ordinary journey. Yan. Yu, a nights They returned to their respective lives after the wind and snow. But what is surprising is that with the deepening of the conversation, the collision of thoughts made the two people more excited than the collision of the body, so things began to become more complicated. The content of the conversation has become more extensive and deeper." Hugo drank a sip of red wine, let his dry throat feel the liquid nourishment, and then could not wait to continue, "In the end, things actually returned to a simple position, that is, they are attracted to each other, that kind of strong chemical reaction. Accompanied by the collision of thoughts, it spread uncontrollably. Just like...just like all love, it starts from simplicity, then gradually becomes complex, and then from complex to simple, to an ending, love is love, no Love means not loving, and in the end, it stays in this state and lasts forever." "Wow." David looked at Hugo with his eyebrows flying in front of him. He couldn''t say anything except such a sigh. Should he say that Hugo is too bold, or should he say that Hugo''s thinking is novel and unique? Hugo always seems to give people a sense of novelty, different from his appearance of a gentle gentleman, whether it is glory to death or his acting style, he has a strong personal style, and this is also true of today''s script. David can be regarded as rolling in Hollywood for more than 20 years, but it is the first time he has heard of such a script. The strong impact made David''s sigh involuntarily sent out. "This is really a... a script full of surprises." David wanted to find a suitable adjective to express his thoughts, but found it difficult to find a match in his mind, which made him feel a little funny, "I finally understand now. Why did you come to me." Its not that Steven Spielberg or George Lucas are conservative. On the contrary, both of them are bold. Stevens "Great White Shark" and "Jurassic Park", Georges "Star Wars" are all works that break the inertia of the industry and create new genres. But the problem is that these two men do lack this kind of experimental, literary, and delicate subject matter. Steven''s description of emotions has always been a weakness, George is an absolute technical control, relatively speaking, David is indeed the most suitable candidate. Hugo did not deny this, he chuckled slightly, "In fact, the reason why I want to write this script is to tell a love story that will happen in real life. There is no coincidence, no drama, There is no conflict, just like a stream flowing slowly, naturally spreading heartbeats. An unforgettable journey is like a destined emotional collision, although it is shown through the overnight events between men and women, but Telling everything about time and life natural, real, but touching." Having said that, Hugo has also developed enough self-confidence, willing to praise his script directly, sell his script to David, and no longer be shy, because he believes that this script is worth investing and trying, "So I impulsively I wrote the script, even if I dont know anything about the work of the screenwriter." David was amused by Hugos honesty, "So you need the help of a producer." At this time David also understood that for such an experimental script, Hugo himself has enough funds to invest, but Hugo still I found myself because Hugo needs a professional to help steer. "I can be your first candidate. I must admit that I feel honored at this moment." Hugo scratched his head a little embarrassedly. In fact, there is no talk about his choice of producers and investors. David is just the most suitable object among his friends. But now being ridiculed by David makes Hugo shy. David chuckled, "So, what is the name of this script? It can''t be just called "One Night''s Chat" or "The Budding Process of Love". Such a movie cannot be sold." "No, no..." Hugo waved his hands again and again, "The movie is called "Before Sunrise".". Chapter 966： 250 \"&"" David repeated the name of the movie, chewing carefully. In fact, the name of the movie is very simple, and there are not too many gimmicks. It just tells a point in time, and also presents the time when the story of the movie takes place-everything will end. This is the story of a night. But if you understand the story, or even really feel the story, you will know that the whole movie presents this kind of plain and casual, and such a title is the most suitable. Hugo looked at David who was thinking, a little nervous. Recalling what I said just now, this made Hugo when he participated in the audition, but Hugo did not know whether such content was enough to convince David, because this is the script, he just told the core and spirit of the script. Is David interested in reading the script itself? After reading, what would David think? As we all know, the same story will have completely different attitudes in the hands of different screenwriters. It is not only the difference in ideas, methods, and frameworks, but also the difference in styles of each screenwriter. Atmospheric; some screenwriters are the opposite. It is clearly a big story in the time and space of World War II, but they only limit their vision to a square inch; some screenwriters have witty words, but the main line of the story is stumbling; some screenwriters are good at telling stories in a smooth and flowing way. , But the dialogue lacks connotation... Generally speaking, when the producers, directors, and actors choose the script, it is not enough to just listen to the creativity. You must read the script with your own eyes to make sure. A very important job for managers is to read the script and read it carefully on behalf of the actors. Therefore, Hugo is not sure whether his exposition just now is in place and whether it is appropriate. He really has no experience in the position of screenwriter. This made Hugo absentminded. The lamb meat that was just roasted didn''t taste like in his mouth. After eating some salads, it seemed like a goat was eating grass. When David came back to his senses, he saw the faint anxiety between Hugo''s brows, which made him chuckle, "So, what''s your budget for this script?" "What?" Hugo was stunned and didn''t seem to react, but he didn''t need David''s reminder. Hugo''s brain immediately turned around. Although he didn''t have confidence in the screenwriter and made Hugo very nervous, after all, at this time Hugo is also different from two years ago. It will not be in a hurry to deal with these occasions. It is as if it was just one or two questions before entering the state and starting to introduce the script. This is also the case now, "Budget?" But even if Hugo reacted, this question still couldn''t be answered, "I don''t know these well, and I don''t have an accurate concept of budget." In fact, most screenwriters do not have a clear concept of budget. This is the job of the producer and director. However, Rick and Joseph still have a general concept. They can explain it to Hugo, but they did not expect that the progress will be so smooth tonight. David actually mentioned this issue directly, so they did not agree. Hugo discussed the budget in detail. David raised his eyebrows slightly, and he was not surprised by the answer, "Do you have any requirements for the shooting location and cast lineup?" The budget itself is the most important part of the film production process. The producers are not art creators. They are businessmen, and the directors, screenwriters and actors are responsible for the art. Business is their only goal-even the Oscar statuettes are just a part of business. "I thought about it." Hugo shrugged and said simply, "In terms of actors, I think Charlize Theron is very suitable for the heroine. Many parts of the heroine in the script are from her." Wei smiled meaningfully and nodded. Hugo knew what David was suggesting at a glance. He smiled helplessly, but he was not obsessed with the explanation of the matter. Originally, when shooting a love movie, the suspicion of gossip was part of it. The paparazzi all say that if there is no scandal between actors, it means there is no spark, and a love movie without spark is not convincing. How to make the audience believe it? "I can play the leading role, and the pay is not a problem." Hugo said casually. He wanted to go on, but David laughed, "Hugo Lancaster, paid 15 million. Especially, but he is still unwilling to accept works with more than 10 million remuneration. This is about to cause another uproar." Hugo curled his lips. "High pay is also condemned, and low pay is also condemned. They will never be able to please." Hugo said casually, causing David to laugh directly, almost destroying the restaurant. Quiet. Then Hugo continued, "Director I think Richard Linklater is very suitable." "Richard... Linklater..." David dragged the name very long, obviously using this method to awaken his memory. Hugo knew that David certainly didnt know Richard. A young director who only made his debut for three years and filmed two works. There are no one thousand and eight hundred in Hollywood. How could he remember all of them, so Hugo had to explain. , "Last year there was a movie called''young frivolous'', and the''Washington Post'' believes that the position of this movie in film history is no less than that of''Godfather'' and''Citizen Kane''." David immediately showed a dazed expression. After "Youth and Frivolity" was released, the report of the "Washington Post" also caused an uproar and was considered a fuss. "Young and frivolous" described high school life in the 1970s in a joking manner, which accurately reflected the American culture at that time, so it was compared with "The Godfather" and "Citizen Kane" by the "Washington Post". The movie "Young and Crazy" also attracted a lot of curiosity in the industry. Later time proved that the film history status of this film is not so high, but it is indeed a rare masterpiece. "Young director, right." David used affirmative sentences. If it is a young independent director, plus the two actors of Hugo and Charlize, this means that the movie budget can be controlled at a very small amount. Within range. this is a good news. "But I think the movie should be actually shot in Vienna to restore everything. Compared to setting up a studio in Los Angeles, it should be cheaper to fly to Vienna to shoot, right?" Hugo asked uncertainly. David chuckled and said, "Fortunately, you are not asking for Paris or London." He did not affirm, but also did not deny. Vienna is in Austria, which is part of Eastern Europe. The consumption level there is indeed relatively low, and there should not be many crew members. In terms of cost, flying to Vienna to shoot is indeed not much more expensive than setting up a studio in Los Angeles, and the sense of reality is even better. David thought for a while, and then asked, "Have you met with that... Linklater?" "No." Hugo shook his head, and then explained, "But I wrote him a letter and sent him the script through the directors'' union." Hugo knows that Richard is an independent director. For such a director, the partner is not the most important, but the sparks generated during the cooperation are the most important. Therefore, Hugo did not take the initiative to find the door, but first wrote a letter to express his sincerity, and then sent the script to Richard. If Richard has read the script and is willing to meet up on the initiative, then it is naturally best; if Richard has read the script but is not interested, or simply does not read the script, then Hugo will come to the door personally, at least not too much. Too abruptly. David also immediately understood Hugo''s intentions and nodded approvingly. Regardless of the details, you can feel Hugo''s enthusiasm, which reminds David of his friend Steven''s praise of Hugo. No wonder Steven will spare no effort to continue working with Hugo. "I think, if you are willing to act, plus Theron and Linklater within the budget, let us go to Vienna to shoot together, the entire crew is within fifty people, then..." David quickly said , A lot of information came out, which made Hugo a little overwhelmed. He could not even tell if David was talking to himself, but David quickly raised his head and looked at Hugo, "So, I I think that a budget of two hundred to two and a half million yuan is a very suitable price. Of course, the premise is that your remuneration must return to the level of''pulp fiction''." That is less than 300,000. Hugo didn''t think too much, and naturally nodded, "That''s naturally no problem." 2.5 million yuan is already a very high budget for an experimental one-act show like "" , Hugo was still wondering if it could be done within one million. But obviously, he really has no idea about the budget. But after speaking, Hugo''s head couldn''t help but start to back away, "Wait, David, what did you mean just now? Are you saying, are you willing to invest in this script?" David didn''t hesitate at all, "Why not?" This is a situation that Hugo never expected. He thought "" It would be an arduous process to find a partner for such a script. Even David Geffen would have to meet and talk several times before he could do it again. result. After all, this script is too bold. But unexpectedly, David agreed, and agreed on the spot! David looked at the surprise on Hugos face and explained, The script written by Hugo, this gimmick alone is enough to make people invest, coupled with your idea and novelty of the script, really convinced me. So, I have no reason to refuse, do I?" "Hehe...hehe..." Hugo laughed again and again, and the excitement between his eyebrows clearly wrote his state at this moment, "This should be the best news I have heard in the past week!". Chapter 967： 3 days waiting \"& Hugo originally thought that this is a very difficult thing, ""No company would be willing to invest money in this script. It is not Hugo who is arrogant, but the fact. Before crossing, the ""seeking investment" journey was long and long, and after the work was completed, the screening process was extremely difficult. Except for the art theaters, almost no theaters were willing to play this movie, even in the art theaters. The number of screens played was also pitiful, and as a result, it was screened intermittently for four weeks "before sunrise", and it went offline hastily. From here, we can see the difficult journey of the film''s appearance in North America. Later, I still benefited from the old tradition. After the movie was released, although the time was limited and the theater line was limited, it still achieved a box office score of 5 million U.S. dollars. After entering the video tape market, it gradually received the recognition it deserves. The appearance of the sequel also made this classic. Therefore, from an objective point of view, ""No matter which company or producer, it is estimated that it will be difficult to give birth. Even if the screenwriter is Hugo, it will not change much." The production company wanted to use Hugo to make money, but it didn''t want to help Hugo realize the "virtual and unreliable" screenwriting talent. Of course, if you only invest 2.5 million US dollars, maybe the production company will consider it, for example, they invest in "", and then in exchange, Hugo will appear in one of their works; for example, "before sunrise" Leave it to them to produce, but in contrast, Hugo has to lower the pay for appearing in a certain work... Regardless, Hugo has always believed that ""finding investors is definitely not something that can be achieved in a day or two." Therefore, when he agreed so simply and neatly, Hugo''s first reaction was naturally an accident plus an accident. In fact, David was able to nod his head. This is also a question of the right time and place. On the one hand, DreamWorks is currently preparing, and maybe "" can become one of the first batch of works invested and produced by DreamWorks. Originally, DreamWorks was under the name of a factory. In the early stage, compared to making money, Building up a reputation is the most important thing. Choosing Hugo and choosing "Before Sunrise" can be said to be profitable and harmless. On the other hand, it is the reason. David has always admired Hugo and missed "". He didn''t expect the cooperation opportunity to come so soon. What''s more, David also admired the idea of ??"". He was able to nod. That is a matter of course. Most importantly, only 2.5 million yuan was invested. David has an account in his heart. "After that, Hugo''s salary has reached 15 million U.S. dollars. Not long ago, there were even rumors that he would spend 20 million U.S. dollars for Hugo to play "Future Water World". . Twenty million, this is a number that breaks the entire Hollywood remuneration structure. Although it is only a rumor and cannot be done accurately, it can still be seen that Hugo is worth in Hollywood now. But Hugo chose to ignore those movies and focus on "". David can see that Hugo attaches great importance to this script, 2.5 million in exchange for Hugos first screenwriter, and Hugos goodwill and friendship can also be added-from Hugo''s handling of the agent''s affairs. It can be seen that Hugo''s friendship is worth a thousand dollars. David is almost happy with such a cheap deal. On the whole, Hugo chose David, which is the most important part. As a result, "" found investors and a big-name producer-David promised that he would personally be the producer of the film. The whole process went smoothly unexpectedly, but from now on, it can be seen that now with the prosperous career coupled with the gradually expanding contacts, Hugo is indeed on track in Hollywood. When I got home, it was not even ten o''clock. It was too early. Joseph, Rick, and Henry are still discussing how the company should use the meeting between Hugo and David tonight to gain more initiative. Charlize, Alex and Carl will participate in a "Vanity Fair" for the upcoming For the pre-heated dinner of New York Fashion Week, Fokkin estimated that he and the band members were still in the bar. Therefore, when Hugo arrived home, he saw that the third and fourth floors were all blackened, but Ernsts lamp on the second floor was still there. Still lit. Looking at the dim light on the second floor, Hugo couldn''t help but sigh. Usually at this time, Ernst has generally rested, but not today. Obviously, he is waiting for news of his return. In fact, after meeting with David, Hugo took the initiative to invite Ernst to go with him. Although the script was written by Hugo, Ernsts contribution will never be less, and Hugo also knows that Ernst has always been a screenwriter. There are regrets and obsessions in life. Unexpectedly, Ernst refused, and sharply condemned Hugo, still looking very angry. but now Hugo stood downstairs, thinking in his mind, maybe Ernst was too stubborn, maybe Ernst was still taking care of his own face, maybe it was not what Ernst wanted to return to Hollywood in this way. Perhaps Ernst also knew that this is not his time...The more so, the more Hugo feels sad, because Hollywood has never given this great screenwriter a real recognition. Hugo decided that he would go to the second floor and talk to Ernst about tonight, but it is estimated that Ernst must be duplicity. On the one hand, he blamed him for eating and doing nothing, but on the other hand, he expected him to talk more. . Thinking of this, Hugo''s mouth curled up with a smile, and the stubborn old man was like a child. At this moment, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him, and he leaped directly at Hugo. This shocked Hugo, and subconsciously waved his fist. As a result, people had not had time to pounce on Hugo. , He took a solid punch. He stepped back several steps, shouting pain in his mouth, and quickly explained, "Hugo, Hugo, I am not a bad person, I am a screenwriter, a screenwriter! I am There is a script I want you to see!" Hugo frowned and looked forward. Through the sparse moonlight, he could clearly see the incoming person, but obviously, this was an unfamiliar face, and he absolutely didn''t recognize it. Hugo did not relax his vigilance, still clenched his fists, and looked at each other alertly. After experiencing the Houston incident, Hugo also realized that he is now a public figure and never knows what unexpected circumstances will occur, so he must be more careful. The other party finally calmed down, stood up, panting heavily, and took two steps forward, revealing the whole person under the moonlight. In front of him was a thin, tall, middle-aged man, with his hair neatly combed and a twenty-eight-open, a suit and attire. Although he could not see the tailoring and fabric clearly in the dark, he looked very formal as a whole. , Obviously carefully prepared. He is indeed holding a thick script in his hand. "Hugo, hey, hey, take it easy, I really didn''t have any bad intentions, I was rash, sorry." The man quickly explained, and at the same time smiled, trying to use humor to ease the atmosphere, but the effect was mediocre. , This made him a little embarrassed. He touched his hair nervously, making it more fit, as if he was afraid that his hair would be messy and humiliating. "I have been waiting here for three days. I finally waited for you, so I was a little anxious. I think you can understand." Hugo was a little bit unaware of each other. The man was eager and reckless at first, then he calmed down and tried to maintain his gentlemanly style-these two behaviors were somewhat contradictory, and he wanted to express his humor and calmness after speaking. Its a pity that this type of joke is placed between strangersespecially between strangers who have just had a little accident or misunderstanding. It seems a little inappropriate, but it makes the other person look a little arrogant. But Hugo is not an aggressive type, so he nodded politely, "It''s okay, I''m okay." Then he sincerely expressed his apologies, "I''m sorry I did it in advance, I''m sorry." "Your hand strength is really good." The man touched his cheek, still teasing in a relaxed tone. After speaking, he ignored Hugo''s reaction and patted his forehead. "Sorry, I havent introduced myself yet, my name is Douglas Hessla (. Hessla), a screenwriter." Hugo said politely, "It''s nice to meet you", but he has no plans to continue socializing here. The other party is a stranger who suddenly sprang up. He doesn''t think there can be a conversation between two people. But Hugo only took a step. Before he could say his farewell words, the other party directly blocked Hugos path, and quickly said, "I have a script in my hand. Well, its not inferior. If you can act in this script, it will definitely be a huge breakthrough Hugo understands at this time, it turns out that this screenwriter named Douglas wants to go his own way. , Looking for someone who invested in the script, this reminded Hugo of his own experience tonight, and could not help but feel a little funny. However, now Douglas is a seller''s market, and he is the buyer''s market, but why Douglas''s tone is rather condescending It means, it''s like saying: It''s your honor to be able to play this script. "Sorry, I''m not interested." Hugo still shook his head politely. He did not plan to accept other scripts in the near future. But Douglas persevered-this is known since he has been waiting here for three days. For the past three days, Glory has been busy with propaganda until he died. He did not come back for two nights. Last night, it was only three o''clock in the morning today. Home. Douglas once again stopped Hugo from moving to the side, "Believe me, you will definitely be shocked by this script. This is a magnificent script that integrates times, technology, history, nature, humans, etc., the role of The breakthrough is unprecedented! You will be overwhelmed by this script!" supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my greatest motivation. ). Chapter 968： Strike Street Screenwriter \"&Hugo thought it was a little absurd, a little funny, but also a little lamented. In fact, Hugo is not obligated to read the script, because they have never known each other, and he is not a professional producer, but he can understand Douglas''s urgency and anxiety, as if he was the same since then, as long as he was auditioned. He is willing to try every opportunity, even if he knows he is not the most suitable, even if he knows that the success rate is very small, but he still wants to try his best. In Hollywood, people say that you can throw two or five actors out by just throwing a brick. The competition here is really fierce. If you don''t grasp all the possibilities, you may never find a chance to succeed. Opportunities are often made by their own swords. Just like Hugo talking with Renwei tonight, if Renwei refuses, then Hugo must try his best to persuade Renwei, Yi or other companies. This is a truth. However, Hugo has no obligation to realize the "dream", because he is only an actor, and they are just strangers. It is impossible for a stranger to come forward and ask Hugo to read their script. Hugo nodded and agreed. This is the job of the Jin Jin company and not enough for him. So, logically speaking, Hugo can leave directly. But today is obviously something special. Hugo has just experienced the loyalty of handing over the script to others for review. Although Renwei nodded and agreed without reading "Before You Speak Out", the feeling of tension was clear enough; and it was the first time that Hugo encountered. A screenwriter who took the initiative to send scripts to his door is a new thing for Hugo. However, the description of the script is really full of joy, a "magnificent script that integrates the times, technology, history, nature, humans, etc.", what kind of script this sword is really worthy of. Its not enough to say that the more complex the script, the better. Many excellent scripts actually only have a soil line. The relationship between the characters in the drama is not necessarily so complicated. The excellent script is also reflected in the outline of the colors, the connotation of the dialogue and the theme. Go deep. So, looking at the firm and longing in front of him, Hugo did not refuse again this time, nor did he avoid it. Instead, he said, "Are you serious? Prosthetic foot history, prosthetic foot technology, prosthetic foot natural prosthetic foot era?" Hugo originally thought it was just to attract his attention and made it up casually, but he didn''t want Douglas to speak seriously, "I swear, every word I say is fact!" Douglas eagerly put Yu Li I picked up the script, and then left Yu on the cover of the script, as if feeling the inner interpretation under the cover, "I have written this story for ten years, for ten years, I have read countless times for the sake of making this script. Books, from history to literature, from science to psychology, believe me, I have absolute confidence in this script. I believe this is a script that is even better and more daring than . This will open a sword. Unbelievable." Hugo was dumbfounded. Hugo suddenly felt that Douglas should go to pass. For sales and the like, he just finished painting the cake, and said a bunch of unreliable surprises and remarks, which made people involuntarily attracted: Yes, Hugo is curious, he is curious about what kind of sword is the bottom of the sword. The script can actually be worthy of such a title. In the ten-year history after 1994, is there such an epoch-making work? Hugo''s answer is not enough. Although it is said that "Titanic Break" has brought the age of people Jin, "Avatar" made 3D glasses a wild lake, the "Lord of the Ring" episode reached the epic masterpiece, and "Chicago" achieved the first song and dance Jin. Brilliant... But none of these works have reached the height of "epoch-making". In fact, after experiencing the golden age of the 1990s, Hollywood entered the eleventh ltl: After the epoch, although the box office is constantly breaking new records, the entire film industry is still standing still. Not only is the film industry facing more and more challenges, the cinema is no longer the only way of entertainment for people; also because the development of the film industry has fallen into a bottleneck, from Europe to the United States, from mouth to South America, in the film swordsmanship side All have encountered varying degrees of bottlenecks in sword making. Therefore, in the next ten years, it has never been able to surpass the glory of 1994. So, obviously it was the worker who was selling melons, but his melon sword had a few kilograms, and the quality of the prosthetic feet could make Douglas talk so much that Hugo couldn''t help but become curious. Hugo stretched out to take over the script, which raised his head proudly. Judging from his tone and posture, it is obvious that he has absolute confidence in his work. Hugo looked at Yuzhong''s script. The packaging is very exquisite. The umbrella is a hardcover hardcover. The whole script has at least two pages and is very heavy. In terms of weight, it should be enough "luolu=beautiful". Level. "So, why don''t you give this...Kuangzi masterpiece to the manufacturing company?" Hugo went to the street lamp on the first floor and planned to read it twice on the spot. If it was of value, he would take it and read it carefully. "You know, I''m just an actor." \"o. "They don''t know art, they only know how to make money, and letting them read this script is just an insult to my talent." Righteously speaking of the sword, this made Hugo look at him more: Kuang it [, but pure Art does not involve business? No wonder he compares himself with "". Everyone knows that "" After the original release, an absolutely epoch-making work has aroused heated discussions among film critics. Orson-Wells was very arrogant, thinking that he had shot a work worthy of the age, so it was very The pride is very arrogant. But his arrogance aroused people''s rebellious psychology, and the audience at that time could not appreciate the excellence of "Citizen Kane". As a result, the Oscar, who was still voting by a jury composed of spectators at the time, ignored the masterpiece "Citizen Kane" and became one of the most regrettable Oscars in history, which also promoted the establishment of a professional jury later. From the perspective of objective knowledge, the ""completeness" is equal to seventy points, which is not an absolute classic with full marks. The excellence of this work is that the young Orson demonstrated unique novelty in the use of shooting skills and the use of quintessential forms, which opened up a monument to modern movies. Is this the same for this script? The only concept in Hugo''s mind is: Is this a 3D work? Turning over the script, Hugo read it briefly, but only after reading the lines, he felt a little strange, so he hesitated to skip the lines, and read it again. As a result, he was more puzzled. He was stunned, raised his head and looked at an arrogant face, "Sir, your opening... Isn''t it the opening of''Chaos|u=beautiful woman,?" Hugo, who graduated from Lancaster with a major in classical literature, So he can be said to have a good understanding of these classic works. Listening to the words of Jian, I didnt care at all, and of course I said Jian, Yes, I learned from that writing, and then after self-processing, I injected my color. Whats so strange about this? You know, the world. All arts are interlinked..." Hugo has no way to refute this sentence. Someone once said that the worlds articles were copied by one person. In fact, it is normal to learn from in the process of artistic sword making. However, the difference between reference and plagiarism lies in whether there is the authors personal ideas, personal understanding, and personal information. Point of view, so even if a similar paragraph is placed in a different article, it will have different effects. But the problem is that Hugo feels that the opening just now seems to be a copy of "Ltl: Beautiful Woman" intact, not for reference, but for plagiarism. Seeing the self-confidence in front of him, Hugo didnt say much, and he flipped back at will and read it again, but soon, Hugo raised his head righteously, "Sir, this is''Pride and Prejudice'' The j} paragraph in'', is it insufficient?" "The shameless person must never underestimate the degree of shamelessness..." Hugo immediately screamed when he saw the sword. This is one of the scenes that impressed him very deeply in "Pride and Prejudice." One, I don''t want to watch the sword in this script. Hugo raised his head in surprise. "Well, I have always liked Jane Austen''s works very much, so I borrowed from the character setting..." Still explaining the sword gracefully, but was quickly interrupted by Hugo. "You must be joking with me, this is the original words of the''Count of Monte Cristo''! God." Hugo couldn''t believe it, but he still had to argue, Hugo smirked, "Sir, I am Those who graduated with a major in classical literature, dont tell me, its just a reference. After saying that, Hugo turned it over and said, Hey, isnt this the j} paragraph of the Planet Man Wars? Oh, I saw the technology. Partly, I believe that George Lucas will really like the setting of "Black Warriors"...\" This is really enough, ridiculous. Hugo Yulis script is like a gorgeous tablecloth full of patches, and it looks exquisite and detailed, but after careful inspection, it turns out that it is a curtain and a peasant uniform. Sewn This script is not called a script, but just a transcript of the stories of countless classic works. If you can come up with a perfect earth thread and connect all the story lines together, then it would be considered "re-sword making", at least he has spent his thoughts; but obviously he didn''t, he was just simple and fragmented. Put together all the catties together. This... This is really dumbfounding. "Hey, you!" It seemed that Hugo got stuck in the pain, and immediately became irritable, "You can dislike my script, but you can''t insult my sword work!" "You can insist that this is your sword work, but you can''t insult the works of those great men!" Hugo also exclaimed without showing any weakness, "Maybe you can shoot an "Alice in Wonderland" as that one. This story is a dream, which is more convincing. As for the great masterpieces, I will leave it to those great writers. " In one sentence, his face was flushed, and he was obviously irritated. He robbed the script from Hugo Yu, and then his chest was constantly undulating like a bellows, "You...you guy who doesn''t know how to appreciate. , I will definitely find a friend who knows how to read this great mans work, I must..." (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support, It is my biggest motivation to continue to create!). Chapter 969： Independent director \"&Hugo found it interesting looking at the figure who turned around angrily. From the brief conversation just now, you can see that he is a very arrogant person, and he is also very righteous and confident. Generally speaking, such a person is questioned, he will never compromise easily, and he is bound to fight with reason; But he didn''t. This is really interesting. Is it because he doesn''t bother to argue? Or is it because he himself has a guilty conscience and knows that his work is not so "magnificent"? A Hesla...Hugo carefully called and recalled the name, but found that there was no corresponding image in his mind, so it means that he did not wrong the genius, at least in the next ten years, there will be no such one. Biography il[Director Hengzhi out|u=. In fact, there are not enough movies like this. The film industry has always believed in "", and each company will try its best to explore the surplus value of any movie. In the future, not only people platter movies like the . series will appear, which are popular; there will also be spoof movies like "Twilight Man Movie (. and "Disaster Man Movie (.. If it was done intentionally, such a script would actually be good enough for business. But Douglas''s description of the script as an epic masterpiece is ironic. Thinking about Yu Zhong''s beautifully packaged script, Hugo''s smile couldn''t help but rise: Hollywood is indeed full of countless magical Shangdi. Hugo turned and walked upstairs, and knocked on the door when he arrived, but there was no sound from the room for the first time. Hugo hesitated and knocked on the door, and Ernsts grumpy voice followed. Come, "Do you know what it is now? If there is not enough fire or earthquake, you better have a reasonable explanation!" Then Ernst opened the door of the room. Hugo looked up and down. Ernst was dressed neatly at this time and did not change sleepers at all. However, he did not expose Ernst''s ideas, and said sincerely, "No, I just want to tell you. The script is looking for sword investors as well as sword producers and actors. Everything is going well. I think maybe you will be interested." "Cut, that''s your script. I''m not curious at all." Ernst whispered, but didn''t close the door. He paused, as if he wanted to say something, but didn''t know. How to speak, he finally raised his head and glared at Hugo, "You don''t go upstairs to rest, what are you doing here! Don''t you know that disturbing the elderly to rest is a sinful thing?" Hugo chuckled and raised Shuang Yu in a gesture of surrender, "Sorry, my mistake, then, good night!" After speaking, he turned and left, and Ernst suddenly became anxious, watching Hugo leave. From the back, he wanted to ask questions, but he couldn''t find the steps, which made him stand at the door very entangled. Hugo realized that Ernst did not close the door immediately as usual, he knew the situation, but Hugo did not turn around for the first time, and when he was halfway down the stairs, he almost disappeared from Ernsts sight. Then he stopped and turned around, as if to mention it casually, "Oh, yes!" Ernst was taken aback, and he closed the door of the room in a panic, causing Hugo to stand on the steps in a daze: This was not enough for his planned reaction...but look at Jian En Sturt closed the door in a panic, and Hugo was still full of pleasure swords. "I just want to tell you that the producer is Wei Yi Gefen. Others are fine." Hugo shouted at the closed door. After speaking, he stepped forward again and called out. upstairs. Ernst stood behind the door of the room, murmured carefully, "Ren Wei Gefen, Ren Wei Gefen... This kid is still insightful and has found the right person. However, Gefenyi is not good at it. When making a movie, it''s best if he doesn''t intervene indiscriminately..." Ernst thought about it all by himself, then turned off the light in the hall, and walked slowly toward the bedroom. Things went better than expected, which made Hugo sleep soundly at night. But in the early morning of the first _ day, after Alex learned the news, he looked at Hugo with a sad expression. Although he didn''t say a word, he clearly expressed his meaning. This made Hugo Dumbfounding. "Alex, I said I''m sorry, this is also the situation where I didn''t anticipate the sword." Hugo explained in a dubious manner, but Alex was still crying full of mourning. Alex is actually complaining that he missed the opportunity to work with Hugo again. The last time the "life and death speed" was due to the schedule issue, this was an objective factor, and there was no way to adjust it. After that, Alex kept talking about it, he wanted to cooperate with Hugo; as a result, this time he "voiced" "Before" was simply a one-act play with a man and a woman, and Alex Yi didn''t have a chance to appear in it. Alex really complained: This script was written by Hugo himself, but he still has no chance to play. Hugo ate the cereal in his bowl and said with a smile, "When Leo comes, you can sit together and say bad things about me, I won''t mind." Leonardo also joked. He and Hugo complained twice. The script of Hugo''s first sword work did not leave him a cameo, and it was nothing like what the Zucianyouhui would do. I don''t want Alex to be directly stimulated by the sword, "Hey, Leo has worked with you once before! If Toby complains I can accept it, but Leo? No, I refuse to talk to Leo!" Seeing Alex''s depressed expression, Charlize felt very happy, "Alex, you should know that Leo Hugo''s sweetheart, you can''t compare with him, it''s not fair." Before Alex could react, Hugo was sad, "Hey! Charlize! You still pour gasoline?" Sure enough, he looked up at Sword Alexs eyes like a deep-seated woman. Hugo couldn''t stand it. Fortunately, the door of the human hall was knocked at this time, and Samora was about to walk out of the kitchen to open the door, but Hugo fell on his feet and fled, "I''ll come, let me come!" Then he ran to the person. Going to the door, everything that Alex hadn''t said was held in his mouth. Hugo opened the door while yelling "You must be there". It was just over nine o''clock in the morning. Will you be visiting? Rick, Joseph, Carl and others all have the keys. As a result, After Hugo opened the door, he saw Jian with an unfamiliar face, standing at the door with a jerky and restrained look. "Good morning, is this the Lancaster home?" The visitor said politely, his voice a little tight, and he could feel his tension. The visitor is not tall, chubby, and his long hair over his ears looks very messy, like a bird''s nest that has been ravaged by a storm. He knows that he has a shy and nervous smile, and his eyes are not even lifted. , Just looked at the shoe rack next to the door, so he didn''t even see the Hugo who opened the door. Hugo felt that the people here were familiar, but Yi couldn''t call out the name all at once. He felt that the reason for his blindness was, "Yes, good morning, I am Hugo Lancaster." The visitor seemed to be frightened, raised his eyes in amazement, and realized that after Hugo was in front of him, his eyes were surprised, but he immediately became more restrained, "Hey...hey, me, my feet... Richard Linklater, um... I received your, uh, script, so I just came here, I just want to say, we can meet, you know, talk and see." It turned out to be Richard. One Linklater. Although Hugo likes Richard''s "Before You Speak Out" part very much, this low-key independent director rarely appears in public, and Hugo really didn''t recognize it for a while. "Welcome! I was still thinking about when you will receive the letter, when will you be able to finish reading the script, I have been looking forward to you giving me the right answer, without thinking about the sword, you gave me one today surprise." Hugo also appeared very happy, his tone jumping in his breath, "It''s really an honor to be able to see you, thank you for coming here." Hugo stepped aside, invited Richard into the hall, and took him with him. He walked to the sofa, "We are having breakfast, do you want to join us?" "No, no. I can say, I have eaten at home." Richard had planned to sit down, but he stood up when he heard this, "Sorry to interrupt your breakfast." Charlie in the restaurant Now, Alex, and Samora waved enthusiastically, but they didn''t want to make Richard even more nervous. Hugo was amused by Richard''s restraint and caution, "I think people who are nervous should be enough for me, because I am very enthusiastic in inviting you to shoot my script, so you can stab me as much as you want, you have Land movement rights." Richard chuckled twice, avoiding his eyes shyly. Although Hugo only talked to Richard for a few words, he could feel that Richard was a very delicate and sensitive person, and it was difficult for him to shoot such literary and delicate love works. "Actually, I''m more curioushow do you know me." Richard watched Hugo sit down, and he was seated, but he still asked the sword in a straightforward manner, "I know, you are here. The letter said, you have read "Young and frivolous" but...this is incredible, you know, you...you are Hugo Lancaster!" Hugo knows what Richard meant. In the past year, Hugo''s achievements in the movie Youzi are really amazing. Many people will look at him with special eyes, which makes Hugo very disappointed. Adapt, "Richard, you must know that I am just an actor, and I am also a movie lover. Other than that, there is nothing special. I like good movies, and I also like "young frivolous". So Easy. " Hugo''s brisk and clear words made Richard unconsciously relax. He could feel the friendship of Sword Hugo and the warmth of Sword Hugo. Then he looked at Sword Hugo and smiled slyly, "Now, I''m still a screenwriter, who knows nothing, so I think it''s time for me to stand trial. \"o. Such a sentence made Richard laugh, a really relaxed smile. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work to vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 970： 1 hit Richard Linklater once conceived such a story in his mind. A man and a woman met, and they looked right. They decided to find a place to explore each other''s body, but this was a strange city, and they didn''t find a suitable place in the first place. On their way to the motel, the two had to start chatting. This is supposed to be the most taboo link when a nights passion occurs, because chatting will touch a persons soul, and the conversation will leak a persons soul, often destroying pure physical attraction, and then gradually losing interest. However, the two people found that they were more attracted to each other because the chat allowed them to discover the similarities and differences between each other. So the two gave up going to the motel, instead looking for a bar to sit down and chat. Dialogue is going on, love is heating up. Richard thinks this is a good story, because this story can show the most essential thing in love: whether human beings love each other because of the attraction of the body or the attraction of the soul. People who believe in love at first sight choose the former because the attractiveness brought by their appearance cannot be restrained; those who believe in seeing true love for a long time choose the latter, because love is not only impulse, but also management and ideological fit. Let love last, but just impulse is animal nature. That''s it. Such a story is worth chewing and savoring, but it is a pity that Richard has not been able to write this script because he has been thinking about the difference between men and women. On the same issue, men and women How different opinions should collide and how they should complement each other is not an easy task. The lines are the decisive link for such a script. Then Richard saw the script "Before Sunrise", which came from an unfamiliar and familiar name, Hugo Lancaster. He said that he was unfamiliar because he never knew that Hugo was able to write a script; he said that he was familiar naturally because there were almost no residents in Los Angeles who did not know this person. When Richard read the first scene at the beginning of the "Before Sunrise" script, he fell in love with the script uncontrollably, because the dialogue between a man and a woman was so interesting that he couldn''t stop it. Richard finished reading the whole script in a hurry. After reading it, he felt a little bit late. He wanted to see Hugo the first time, and he wanted to share all his thoughts with Hugo. This is the first time Richard has been interested in Hugo, otherwise he would not have any interest in such a talented but superior actor, because he knows that there is no possibility for them to cooperate. Last night, Richard wanted to rush over to Sunset Plaza after reading the script, but after he rushed out of the house, he realized that it was already 12:30 in the morning. Obviously it was not a good time to visit a stranger who had never met before. . So Richard resisted to this day. After the meeting, Richard became nervous uncontrollably, but then he discovered that Hugo was not above the top. He looked like the neighbor next door-of course, this neighbor was more like the handsome man in the movie, he Kind and gentle, self-deprecating relaxed and humorous, Richard quickly relaxed. This is a windfall. "So, how did you think of creating such a script?" Originally looking forward to this meeting, Richard''s thoughts immediately turned around after a little relaxation, but the question came out without waiting for Hugo to answer. He said directly, "In fact, I have always wanted to create a similar story..." Hugo had already opened his mouth, but Richard did not stop, Hugo could only continue to listen. Hugo thinks this is indeed a very magical thing. His source of inspiration is to travel through the "Before Sunrise" filmed by Richard before, but now, the "Before Sunrise" script has become a version created by Hugo. However, Richard still produced a similar idea, and it was also different from the version in Hugos mind. This made the discussion between Hugo and Richard more heated, and new inspiration came out again. The script was refined. Two people were sitting in the hall, just like Hugo and Charlize, Cameron, Alex, Joseph and others discussed the script before, regarding "before sunrise", regarding the difference between men and women''s thinking, and regarding life A discussion about values ??was started. Although it was only the first time that two people met, the sense of jerky and distance quickly disappeared. When one concentrates on a topic, all other additional factors will disappear, just focus on On this topic. The two even rummaged through the typewriters and wrote down their thoughts in the lobby. After the two people discussed the issues, the two found that they were most satisfied with the beginning and ending of the whole story. Especially the latter. As Charlize said at the time, this ending is the most in line with the style of the story, and it is also the most perfect ending. Richard relaxed himself, but when he noticed that the topic was over, he couldn''t help but feel a little restrained. He looked around and hesitated and said, "So... do you have any thoughts about actors?" Hugo pointed to Charlize, who was sitting next to him reading the newly released script paper, "She is the girl and I am the boy." Richard turned his head and saw Charlize with a clean face. Charlize had just woke up at this time. She did not put on makeup, but simply **** her golden hair with a shark clip. She wore a simple white dress and pajamas. There was no special dressing, and there was even some sloppyness. But she exudes a charming lazy temperament, which makes people look at her more involuntarily. Charlize raised his head and smiled at Richard, waved his hand casually, and then lowered his head again to concentrate on the script. But Richard laughed with satisfaction, "She really looks like Selena." On the contrary, Hugo doesn''t have Jesse''s wanton wind, and Hugo is even more than Jesse. It''s more sunny, and more gentleman, that kind of wandering temperament is slightly insufficient. However, Richard knows that Hugo is an excellent actor, and he believes that Hugo can do it. Hugo chuckled, "Selena can be regarded as a model of her, fifty percent?" Hugo raised the ending slightly and said briskly. "So, you...?" Richard''s gaze looked back and forth between Hugo and Charlize, implying that it couldn''t be more obvious. "No, no, we are friends, friends." Hugo repeatedly waved his hands and explained, "We all have our own date. However, we often discuss these topics at home, and many of the contents in the script are discussed by the two of us. content." Richard realized that he was rude. He was not very interested in gossip gossip. Naturally he didnt know that Hugo was dating Cameron now, so he asked a stupid question, Sorry, I asked the wrong question. ." "It''s okay, we are all actors, professional actors." It was Charlize who was talking. She looked at Hugo with a smile, with an uncontrollable smile. In fact, imagine shooting a rivalry with Hugo. It is very interesting. If it were a year ago, she would have been tempted, but now, she can face it calmly, they are friends, this is something that can''t be more certain. Hugo looked at Charlize''s ridiculous smile and stared contemptuously, but Charlize stared back without showing any weakness. Richard sitting in the middle quickly said, "So, I think, if I can serve as the director of this movie, that would be great!" But before Hugo cheered happily, Alex jumped over and said, "Director, can I arrange a role for me in this script? You know, it doesn''t matter if I pass by." Richard was taken aback by Alex directly. He was stunned. Before he had time to speak, he saw Hugo punch Alex hard, and then threw Alex like a corpse. On the ground next to him, he sat down beside Richard casually, "That''s really great, I hope we can cooperate happily." Richard couldn''t laugh or cry, "By the way, in terms of investment, I mean there is no problem with the producer?" Richard realized that this is an important link. Because Hugo is just a screenwriter, if the producer is unwilling to be directed by Richard, then everything is in vain. "Yes, no problem, David Geffen will be the producer, uh..." Hugo originally wanted to say that it was made by Gefen Pictures, but he was not sure if it was made under the name of DreamWorks. , So he paused, and then changed his words and said, "He will invest 2.5 million U.S. dollars, and we can go to the scene in Vienna." Richard had heard of "2.5 million" before he could react from the name "David Geffen". You know, he had filmed two works before, and even a 100,000 investment would have to be raised. For a long time, now I actually got 2.5 million yuan in one breath, which really made Richard excited, "Wow, are you serious? This is really great. I should think about where I need it. This money. Maybe we can take real shots of every scene on the spot to increase the authenticity, including pedestrians, passersby, including the background..." In the past, Richard used to shoot movies to save money, but now he suddenly becomes a rich man, but he is a little uncomfortable. Compared to David Geffen, the ample cost makes him happier. "So, when can we start work?" Richard said eagerly, almost wanting to roll up his sleeves and start working. Hugo shrugged, "Charlize has time, and I... also have time, maybe next week." Hugo is still not sure about the glory to death propaganda schedule. He remembered that Joseph told him that it was coming to an end yesterday. After that, there is no schedule, but I still need to check. "So, I think you can start preparing for the shooting plan today..." "Hugo! And me!" Alex was depressed. But Hugo directly ignored him, "Oh, yes, I should let you and David meet first, and Sally, we should have a meal, at least we need to communicate between filming. ..." "Hugo Lancaster! Oh oh..." () Chapter 971： Band talk The progress of \"&" far exceeded expectations. After meeting and meeting, we had a very happy conversation, which made the film quickly skip the negotiation stage and formally entered the preparatory stage. The happiest one is naturally Karl Earl, because Charlize finally got his first official job, and he is still the heroine, which is definitely a good result; but for Rick Rosen, its not that wonderful. Up. The popularity of "" directly gave birth to the name "Mr. 400 Million", and now almost the entire Hollywood is looking forward to the next work of Hugo to continue to create miracles, 15 million US dollars quotations are everywhere, major movies The company is doing its best to reach a cooperation with Hugo. The film industry has even rolled up its sleeves in a hurry. But now, Hugo has chosen a petty bourgeoisie and invested only 2.5 million US dollars. Two and a half million U.S. dollars, 2.5 million U.S. dollars for shit, not even a fraction of Hugo''s salary offer! There is no doubt that after this news appears, Rick will definitely be devastated. The medias ridicule and ridicule are not the point, because they will certainly not be as stupid as a year ago. At that time, they ridiculed Hugo for taking "" and "" after "Schindler''s List", and now they are slapped in the face. To their own faces; therefore, even if they are not optimistic about "" this time, they are bound to be relatively conservative, at least not stupidly saying "this time they will definitely fail again." More importantly, this script was created by Hugo himself, so everything can be explained. The media can completely believe that this is Hugo''s desire to make a new attempt outside the role of an actor. Hugo refuses to join his work with a high salary, and this has been reasonably explained. Coupled with the fact that Rick''s contacts are running, the media will not continue to slander Hugo like the previous works, which is at most expressing concern, nothing more. Ricks troubles should be the dealings between the major production companies, especially the film industry, which is determined to win. Because Hugo decided to star in "", this means that Hugo will be at least two or three months away. There is no schedule, and his cooperation with other film companies can only be pushed back. Mark Canton of the film industry has already called Rick twice to express his dissatisfaction and complaints. Therefore, Rick has indeed been quite busy recently. In fact, from Rick''s point of view, the timing of Hugo''s choice of "" is not appropriate. If it is postponed for another three months, then there will be no problem. At this point in time-"Mr. 400 Million" is gaining momentum, and the elite brokerage firm has just gained a foothold. If Hugo can take on a major production, it will be important for Hugo''s actor career, for the company''s future development, and for contacts. The further expansion of the company is of great help. But Hugo gave up these and chose a production with an investment of 2.5 million US dollars. The small cost of the small cost really made Rick''s work difficult. For this reason, Rick and Joseph had a serious communication, because Joseph also experienced a similar situation at the end of last year. After that, Rick had a serious talk with Hugo again, and the two sides carefully communicated each other''s ideas. Only then did Rick express his support for Hugo and immediately let go of his work. At the same time, the promotion of the album "Bath in the Morning Light" came to an end. Originally, EMI had arranged a three-week promotional schedule for the band, which was not short, but not long, but after the release of the album, it achieved unexpected brilliance. As a last resort, the bands promotional schedule was extended by another five. sky. After the propaganda period is over, the band will enter a temporary adjustment period, and then will enter a new round of busyness at the end of the year. Hugo knew that he had to talk to the band members about the new contract. EMI has been putting pressure on Henry. If the delay continues, even if Hugo and Henry dont talk about it, even if EMI doesnt talk about it, the band Members will also be aware of the anomaly. Hugo thought about it carefully. This should be a good thing. Now Henry still has the upper hand and can get more signing money for the band. It''s not that Henry wants to sacrifice the high signing money in exchange for the band''s initiative. So instead he thinks too much. Besides, even if the band members really have higher requirements for the signing money, his cover and hesitation will not change anything. They still have to spread out to communicate before they can reach a conclusion. As a result, Hugo did not hesitate anymore. Seeing a suitable time, he told the situation directly, without concealment or explanation, and just stated the new contract conditions issued by EMI Records, but he has not waited. Hugo explained the situation clearly, and the reaction of the band members made Hugo happy. The other four members who were glorious to death were all dumbfounded, including Fu Jin. Fujin also frowned slightly at this time, his mouth was slightly open, and his face was puzzled, as if he didn''t understand the meaning of Hugo''s words. Pedro''s eyes widened even more, as if Hugo had just said some shocking news. In fact, it is indeed very shocking. Neil couldn''t help but swallowed, "You mean, three albums for twenty million dollars, five years?" Hugo looked at Neil, who was always calm, with such an expression. He was inexplicably cheerful. Although this is the third time Neal confirmed to him, he still has no impatientness and nodded seriously, "Yes. ,This is real." "Twenty million!" Pedro also screamed in surprise, but Alfonso who was sitting next to him roared. It turned out that Pedro was so excited that he hit Alfonso''s thigh with a fist, but Alfonso didn''t have time to reprimand Pedro either, he also looked at Hugo in surprise, "Twenty million?" Hugo laughed, "Yes, I think the English I just said is not wrong, you repeat it a few times, the number will not increase or decrease." It turned out that Neil calmed down first, but he still looked at Fujin with some palpitations. They couldn''t believe that EMI Records would be such a big deal. "But you mean, Henry still wants to continue to raise prices?" Hugo knew that the main event was coming, and he nodded, "Yes, this is just Roger''s low price. You know, negotiation is like this. They showed their cards and we will raise the price again. Henry thinks two thousand and five. One million to thirty million is a relatively accurate number." Hugo did not hide it, and directly revealed all the facts. "Damn shit, they are all **** crazy!" This was Pedro''s only reaction. "However, Henry feels that the final offer will not be so high. He hopes to gain more initiative for us by reducing the signing fee, so that we can enjoy more initiative in the production of the album." Hugo continued to explain. He looked at his teammates, but apparently everyone''s brain reactions were a few shots slower at the moment. Twenty million U.S. dollars, this figure is indeed too scary, especially for bands that mix in the underground rock circle, this is almost an unattainable height, but glory to death only took a year to get here. , This is too frightening. Even Hugo himself, thinking of it again now, still feels incredible. Fujin wanted to speak, but realized that his voice was too dry, so he said, "You mean..." He found that his voice was hoarse and scary. He had to take a sip of water and then went on to say. "Are you talking about avoiding the situation during the production of this album? Or are you talking about the unpleasant things during the promotion period?" In fact, the production process of "Bath in the Morning Light" was very pleasant. The band''s cooperation with Hiran Raikkonen went smoothly, but the problem is that EMI has been urging the band to catch up. Although Henry has blocked most of the head-on conflicts, it still happened before and after. Two unpleasant conversations. EMI Records focuses on timing. They want to seize the opportunity of Hugo''s strong rise to make the album sell well; but the band focuses on the album, and they want to continue the high quality of the first album. But the problem is that when signing the contract, EMI promised not to intervene in the band''s initiative to produce the album. So this kind of contradictory thinking makes both parties unhappy. In addition, Glory To Death also had several conflicts with EMI in the promotion process. The most important thing was that EMI asked the band to increase the promotion schedule, or hoped that the band could say some specific lines in conjunction with the show. This is for the band. Very disgusting. In fact, Glory to the death is very lucky. They have an excellent agent. Henry has stopped almost all conflicts. At present, the cooperation between the band and EMI Records is at most only some friction, far from conflict. degree. Everyone talked about it and laughed, and they didn''t care too much. But now it involves whether the band needs to continue to sign with EMI. These circumstances must be taken into account. Because the future cooperation will only increase, this kind of friction will only increase, and although Henry is excellent, he is only one after all. It is difficult for people to solve all problems alone. Fujin is a hot temper He is the most impatient of several conflicts. Although he is not as impulsive as Pedro, he just wants to wave his fist and rush forward. It is also outspoken about EMI''s "disobedience", and the popularity of language often further stimulates contradictions. Therefore, Fujin was also the most sensitive to Hugo''s words, and he reacted immediately. Hugo nodded, "That''s what it means. Henry thinks that the signing fee can be lower, but we must get more initiative. This time it is no longer a verbal agreement and needs to be written into the contract." In fact, many things are established by convention, and there is no way to write into the contract. For example, "EMI Records no longer urges Glory to the death to accelerate the production of albums". Three albums will be released within one year, which is time-limited; but on the other hand, EMI is not allowed to intervene in the bands album production progress, and at the same time, EMI is not allowed to interfere with the bands production philosophy. This is not only a contradictory rule. And it''s an insult to EMI. But Henry made such an excessive request. From this we can see his determination and determination, but at the same time, we can also imagine what price the band has to pay for such absolute freedom-EMI is not a charity enterprise. . supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 972： Hard choices "&" If the signing fee is the lowest... Does Henry have an estimate? "It was Alfonso who spoke. His expression was a bit complicated. The surprise and ecstasy that had just risen had not had time to dissipate, and now they have been replaced by entanglement and confusion. This cannot be blamed on Alfonso. Anyone who hears "20 million dollars" can hardly say "I don''t care". If it is a signing bonus of 20 million US dollars, this means that everyone can get 4 million US dollars to the death of glory-of course, tax and Henrys rake, but even so, it is a generous sum. His income is extremely important to everyone who is glorious to death. Hugo shrugged and said helplessly, "No, this is more difficult, because our conditions seem to be too harsh." Give an absolute freedom, which is incomparable for any record company, including those, because it means that they need to surrender most of the control, and there is no way to control the situation in their own hands, which naturally means Unable to make a profit. Even if it is an independent record company, after they produce an album, they still hope to be able to market it, not only to promote the music, but also to achieve profitability and allow the company to continue. Not to mention the overlord of EMI Records. EMI needs glory to die to open up the American market, and facts have proved the correct decision; but EMI is a well-deserved leader in the global market, how can they allow glory to die to do whatever they want? It''s like this time the release of "Bath in the Morning Light", although Henry has repeatedly insisted, the final "Bath in the Morning Light" is released before the end of August, which is also in accordance with the expected trajectory of EMI Records. On the other hand, if Glory To Death wants to continue to create brilliance, they need not only the support of EMI, but also the resources of EMI, so that they can leave the US market and enter the world stage. Therefore, EMI is definitely hard to compromise easily. All record companies have a bottom line, and EMI Records has a relatively high bottom line. This is why Hugo is worried. He is eager to enjoy more freedom, but he is not sure what choices his teammates will make. For a simple example, two albums with ten million gold signings guarantee absolute freedom for the band. This is a condition that Hugo can accept, but what about the other members who are glorious to death? After they learn about the possibility of 20 million dollars-even 30 million dollars, are they willing to make such a deal? "But I discussed with Joe and asked David. They said that ten million should be absolutely no problem." Hugo can only tell all the information he knows. In fact, ten million is only the bottom line in the bottom line. By the way, if Glory To Death is willing to agree to this price, it is estimated that all major record companies will fight, so there will be at least 15 million US dollars in signing gold. However, Hugo did not say these things, just said the lowest bottom line. The light in Alfonso''s eyes dimmed, and Hugo could see that he was struggling. It fell directly from 20 million to 10 million. Such a huge gap is just for a vague "initiative". Is this really cost-effective? Pedro was also very shocked, "What? Only 50% left at this time? Why?" Pedro didn''t know much about these situations, so he didn''t quite understand, "We and EMI Isnt the record cooperation very pleasant? They did not interfere with our album, nor did they force us to do the work of selling laughter. Isnt all this good? Why do we sacrifice 50% of the signing money to get more Take the initiative?" Pedro''s words are actually the contradictory core of the whole thing. Because of Henry''s excellent work, the contradiction between Glory To Death and EMI Records is within the controllable range and did not really break out. In many people''s eyes, their cooperation is a perfect match made in heaven. However, Hugo clearly knows that this time signing is a collaboration of at least two albums, and the time is bound to be more than three years. This is a long-term collaboration. Then the conflicts will continue to accumulate in the future, and sooner or later they will break out. And if it really broke out this time, Glory to death would have no ability to resist-so Henry would put forward more excessive demands on the contract terms. Hugo understands this, Henry and Joseph understand this, so can the other members of the glory to the death understand this? Or to be more precise, they understand this, are they willing to answer the transaction of using the signing bonus in exchange for the initiative? Do they understand the importance of this deal for the band in the next three to five years? Listening to Pedros question, Hugo sighed for a long time. He didnt know how to explain to Pedro, because these questions were actually similar to each other. They have been there since the beginning of the band. Faced with such a problem: the contradiction between money interests and band music-this is almost all musicians need to face the problem. For a long time, Glory has unswervingly chosen music until his death. Today, in the face of greater financial benefits, can they continue to insist? "Pepe," it was Neil who spoke. His expression has calmed down at this time. He deserves to be the captain of the glory to death. He has always kept calm enough. "Think about it, Roger and the others have been urging''bath.'' We quarreled with him several times about the production of Chenguang''s. Last time Fujin got angry in the recording studio. Did you forget? This is still under the circumstances that Henry tried his best to block it." "But, didn''t the matter have been resolved smoothly?" Pedro asked puzzledly. In fact, Pedro was merely raising questions. He was not a person who likes to complicate things. But Hugo found out that Alfonso, who was sitting next to him, hesitated to speak, and the struggle in his expression was very clear. Hugo sighed lightly. Neil shook his head, "This time it can be resolved because we compromised. We still released the album according to their plan. Although it was delayed by one month. But you see, the promotion period we say is only three weeks away. Now One more week has been added. This is not unacceptable. After all, its just to promote the itinerary, but after that? Later, they may ask us to go on a talk show to cooperate with the host to tell some jokes, except for Hugo and Alfonso. Besides, no one else is eloquent, are you willing?" "After that, they will interfere more and more, and eventually directly intervene in our music, hoping that we can make more commercial and popular music, then what should we do?" Neil can see clearly, his thoughts have been Its very clear. This is the reason why he and Hugo have always cooperated with each other. If Hugo is the soul of glory to death, then Neil is the eye of glory to death, the eye that recognizes the direction of the band, and the glory of death can be reached. Today, the communion between the two of them is a necessary factor. For Hugo, such a remark is actually not very convincing, because Hugo doesnt care about money, he earns enough as an actor, and Hugo is dedicated to music. Now It is also the most watched core in the band, so for him, it is like standing and talking. But Neal is different, not only because Neil and the other players are in similar situations, but also because he is the captain. "Pepe, in the future, there will only be more and more things like this. No matter how good EMI says it, they are all A record company, they need profit, they want to squeeze more surplus value from us. Thats why Henry thought, sacrificing a bit of signing money in exchange for more initiative. Signing money is a small profit at hand , And initiative is the long-term plan that our band supports." After Neal finished speaking, all five members of the band fell silent. Hugo glanced at Neil and expressed his gratitude. After all, the band is a matter of five people. It is impossible for all things to develop according to Hugo''s wishes alone. He is not alone. Cut. Also, as the captain, Neal can have the same ideas as Hugo, which is too important for Hugo. Neil noticed the look in Hugo''s eyes, lightly outlined the corners of his mouth, and a smile flashed under his eyes. The tacit understanding between two people does not require much words. Then Hugo looked at Alfonso. Hugo knew that the situation at Alfonsos house was not very good, but he didnt know the specifics, but he could perceive Alfonsos struggle. Alfonso gave up the car. The sales work entered the glory to death. In the first half of the year, they had no income at all. After "almost fame" achieved good results, their first payment did not come in until March. It can be said that Alfonso almost After a year of hard work, I waited until the current success. Therefore, although Hugo hopes that Alfonso can communicate with him, he cannot force it. Alfonso raised his head and saw Hugos peaceful eyes. There was no eagerness. There was no compulsion or irritability, just a warm smile, which made Alfonso spit out a little. In a tone, he won''t lie: his heart is moved, and the signing of 20 million is really important for him. But Alfonso knew that Neil was right. He couldn''t give up long-term development just because of the small profits in front of him. Most importantly, Alfonso suddenly thought of Joseph just now. Alfonso knows that Hugo is a trustworthy object, and Alfonso also knows that Glory to Death is the band he loves. So, Alfonso smiled at Hugo, then patted Pedro on the shoulder, "We should trust Henry, shouldnt we? He is doing his best to fight for us. You know, the loss of the signing money will affect him. The blow was even greater, but he is still working hard for us, so we should support him even more." Alfonso put forward another important point. Henry''s efforts actually sacrificed his own interests. Pedro suddenly realized, and said with a simple smile on his face triumphantly, "Yes, then do what Henry said, we should believe Henry, shouldn''t we?" As if he was the first person to see through the truth. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my greatest motivation. ). Chapter 973： quietly \"&"Even if there are only ten million, each of us, uh..." Pedro said excitedly, but he stopped halfway through the words. It seemed to be a serious calculation of division, and the result provokes Alfang. Suopu chuckled and laughed, "Two million", Pedro immediately realized, "Yes, two million dollars!" Wow, this is a lot of money, I can seriously think about moving. " Dont look at Glory to Death. Now their careers are very hot, but in fact, they started to make money after March this year, and it hasnt been half a year, so they havent changed houses and cars yet, and they still seem to have just stepped out of the circle. The newcomer is average. "So, did we leave these things to Henry to handle?" Hugo said in a summary. He didn''t expect that things went so smoothly, which made him sketch out involuntarily. Hugo looked at Pedro, then at Alfonso, and then at Neil. The smiles in everyones eyes were so similar, expressing their affirmative views, but when Hugo saw Fujin At that time, he was surprised to see a silence, which made Hugo stunned: He thought that Fujin was also indifferent, not only because the previous quarrels were the most direct reflection of Fujin, but also because Fujin did not refute just now. . Fujin looked straight at Hugo, as if he wanted to see through Hugo. After a long time, he also nodded, expressing affirmation. In an instant, Pedro jumped up and shouted in cheers, and Neil and Alfonso could not help standing up, high-fiving. But Hugo felt something was wrong. He turned his head to look at Fujin, and asked with his eyes, "What''s wrong?" He felt that Fujin had something to say, it was not Fujin''s personality. Fujin curled his lips and said in a low voice, "You should believe us." After saying that, Fujin never went to see Hugo again, stood up, gave Neal a hug, and joined them to celebrate. Ranks. Hugo sat in the same place but was stunned. Since when did he begin to become trembling and cautious, always worrying that his friends around him would turn back because of their interests; when did he refuse to trust others easily, habitually questioning, cautiously testing, etc. After confirming everything, I don''t want to be relieved easily. This is not him. Hugo let out a long breath. It is said that people''s hearts are unpredictable, and the colorful Vanity Fair of Hollywood is full of too many temptations. Confused, lets not talk about others, including himself, its difficult to keep a clear mind all the time, so he always habitually evaluates and judges with interests, but he didnt find out. In fact His behavior is no different from the rest of Hollywood. Others will call such a change growth, but Hugo does not want to see such a result. He is willing to believe that there are real emotions that do not involve interests in this world. Whether it is family, love, or friendship, he is willing to come back to believe and wait quietly for the day when his trust is repaid, not because Hugo is too far. Naive, but because he felt that it was too sad to look at the world from the perspective of interest, and he didn''t want that. Lifting his head, Hugo looked at the teammates who were celebrating the "10 million signing bonus". A smile appeared on Fujin''s cheeks without much expression. Hugo couldn''t help but start to wonder, maybe Neil could be him. Believe it, Fujin is what he can believe... Pedro is what he can believe, Alfonso is what he can believe... Maybe, he should start to get used to having such a group of friends around him. If others see the celebration of glory to death, they will probably find it very interesting. The two albums of this band are still on the billboard charts, and the three singles released so far are also on the charts, let alone this. The champions of the current rankings are all divided under their names, but they are racing to celebrate because of the bottom line of the "10 million signing gold" bottom line. This is really a picture full of joy and surprise. The promotion of "Bath in the Morning Light" came to an end soon, and the four-month-long continuation event of Glory to Death finally came to a stage. From the "Road to Glory" tour to the album "Bath in the Morning Light", glory to death depends on oneself. The power has supported the entire music market, writing a myth that rock and roll beats R&B in succession, stepping on the shoulders of the four-person, boy-man combination, and changing the pattern of the entire music market. If it is said that in 1993, the glory to the death turned out; then in 1994, the glory to the death truly climbed to the first peak. In this context, the new contract of Glory to Death has attracted the attention of the entire industry. At present, EMI Records still has a certain advantage. After all, they have had a very friendly year of cooperation with Glory to Death, and both albums have also been obtained. In order to achieve great success, the most important thing is that EMI Records also has enough sincerity. But the dyingly glorious agent Henry Bloom became the focus, because Henry was always reluctant to let go. Even though it was rumored in the circle that EMI had already raised the price to 25 million dollars for three albums, Henry did not nod his head. . As a result, there was a new rumors in the circle, thinking that Henry was the lion''s big mouth, regarded the glory to death as a cash cow, and wanted to win a super contract for the glory to death in one breath. This rumor has actually become more and more intense. Some people even say that Henry has been reluctant to sign because he asked EMI Records to give him a signing fee of one million-to the agent alone, otherwise he would not let the band sign. , Which led to the new contract has not been confirmed. These rumors, which are gradually becoming outrageous, have been disturbing, making people unclear at all. Many people think that Henry''s greed is likely to ruin the glorious future. But the weird place is here. The glorious band members all went on vacation, as if they didn''t care about it at all, and no one stood up and made a speechno matter whether they were supporting Henry or opposing Henry; Moreover, Henry did not defend himself, allowing the rumors to continue to grow. This situation is really special, and even one can''t help but wonder: Could it be said that these rumors were released by EMI Records itself? Of course, even if it is, it is not uncommon. In order to achieve the goal, it is an indispensable method for every large company and group. But what''s interesting is that even though these rumors were lively, Henry still did not let go, and EMI did not give up, and the two sides are still negotiating intensely. At the same time, Geffen Records and Sony Columbia Records officially surfaced as competitors and began to compete for a new contract that is glorious to death. Bertelsman Records, behind Geffen Records, offers two albums of 20 million U.S. dollars, while Sony Columbia Records is for three albums of 35 million. They can be said to be sky-high prices. The only difference is that the former is more cautious and the contract time is shorter. The latter has stronger confidence and longer contract time. Suddenly, Henry became the hottest agent in the entire music circle. When the three companies couldn''t contact the Glory To Death band-they all turned off their mobile phones, and Henry became their only breakthrough. In a trance, people seemed to see the grand occasion two years ago. At that time, Henry''s Mariah Carey became famous in one fell swoop, and she firmly stepped forward to the queen''s throne, and had to challenge Whitney Houston''s posture. At that time Henry was the most sought-after and popular music agent in the circle and a competitor. They all want Henry to bring Maria to their company, and all major TV stations hope that Henry will bring Maria to the show. The name "Henry Bloom" represents strength. Now, history seems to have reappeared. Henry''s glory reached its peak, not only revolutionized rock and roll, but even shuffled the traditional pattern of the entire North American music market, recreating the shining stars of the golden age of rock and roll in the 70s. Now Henry is one of the music agents with the most voice in the circle! Life is always surprisingly similar, but different branches have developed, which is shocking and sighing. In this whirlpool, the five members of the glory to death seem to have disappeared. Everyone only knows that they left Los Angeles for vacation, but they can''t be found for a while. This act of glory to death is considered to be giving all the decision-making power to Henry, which also carries a huge hidden danger: if Henry is really a greedy hyena, then his desire to fill dissatisfaction forever. Hope would be like the father of Macaulay Culkin, ruining the future of glory to death. Of course, there is another saying that the Glory to Death is about to change the music agent. They are currently secretly selecting new partners. Henry, who was left in Los Angeles, is taking this opportunity to make a big profit. Numerous rumors flooded Hollywood, keeping this entertainment valley happy and relaxed all the time. However, among these rumors there was a news that was overwhelmed, "Hugo Lancaster''s new work "Before Sunrise" officially started shooting". Prior to this, the "Los Angeles Times" had reported on the selection of Hugo''s latest works, but there were "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death Speed" foreshadowing, plus this time it was Hugo''s own script, Hugo chose "Japanese" The "before release" incident did not cause much disturbance: people are also used to Hugo''s unreasonable playing cards. However, on the whole, the media was still disappointed in this work, which invested only 2.5 million US dollars-it was really too little investment, there was no gimmick, and everyone expressed their sympathy with this work in a symbolic sense. The uncertainty of blurring the outlook. Therefore, when the paparazzi set out for filming in Austria "before sunrise", although the paparazzi posted the news, most of the media were not interested, and only briefly reported some in the form of express news. Relatively speaking, the new contract of Glory to Death is more explosive, but then the reporters discovered: They wanted to interview Hugo about the band, but they couldn''t contact Hugo. This is really... It''s frustrating! Quietly, the "Before Sunrise" crew set foot on the European continent to prepare for filming. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 974： Preliminary preparation \"& "Okay, I see, I will pay attention..." Hugo held the receiver of the fixed telephone, with a slight nod on his face and said, but when he was about to hang up, the receiver again There was a voice, which made Hugo feel helpless, but he listened patiently, "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself. Pay attention to yourself, the temperature changes in Los Angeles these days are also a bit strange, don''t catch a cold. " After speaking, Hugo closed his eyes lightly, nodded his chin, and said with a chuckle, "That''s it for now, I need to go to rehearsal." But before the earpiece could be removed, he heard it again. Voice, this time there was a sound from the side. Hugo glanced at Charlize helplessly, then turned his attention back to the phone, "Postcard? I will remember it. I will buy it when I go out for dinner tomorrow. Okay, I get it. Well, miss you, goodbye." Finally, Hugo hung up the phone, and Charlizes ridicule came directly. She also picked up her voice and learned to worry about her squeamish voice and said, Hugo, you must pay attention to your body. Stop catching a cold, the weather in Vienna is different from that in Los Angeles..." "!" Hugo put his hands on his waist and looked at Charlize dumbfoundingly, but instead made Charlize smile more brilliantly. "You should know that she has repeated these words in Los Angeles?" Charlize grinned and thought it was very funny, especially Hugo''s helpless expression pleased her, "I remember, she Holding your cheeks, you whispered softly. Oh, God, she usually looks like a hearty girl, why this time you went out, she became like this? Could it be the first time after you dated Long distance separation? Its not right. When you promote the album, you rarely get together..." "Charlize! She is my girlfriend. Isn''t she right to say these?" Hugo interrupted Charlize and smiled helplessly. In fact, Hugo also felt Cameron''s abnormality this time, as if... It seems particularly sensitive, but Hugo can''t find an accurate reason. Guessing is really not an easy task. Hugo shrugged, "You won''t do this, it doesn''t mean she can''t. Maybe as you said, we are now separated by an Atlantic Ocean, she is more worried, nothing more." Hugo called the call just now. They arrived in Vienna yesterday. After a day of adjustment, he first called Adam to talk about the situation, and then he called Cameron to report safety. As a result, the phone calls were endless. Charlize was originally waiting for Hugo to rehearse. The wait lasted twenty minutes. Charlize raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, "I can''t feel the girl''s heart, my fault." "Who called you a man?" Hugo''s words immediately provoke Charlize''s slippers. Hugo dodged expertly, then walked to the opposite of Charlize and sat down, "You won''t give a call? " "After the call, I feel more distressed about the international phone charges." Charlize''s words made Hugo straight up. They are now living in a hotel, and the cost is naturally paid by the crew. Charlize''s words are purely nonsense. "Need help?" Hugo said, he began to dig out his pockets, then found two coins in his pockets, and passed them over, causing Charlize to grin out there, but Hugo took a closer look and put his hands back. "Oh, this is Kennedy and Roosevelt, not Wagner." John F. Kennedy is the head of fifty cents, Franklin Roosevelt is the head of ten cents, and Otto Wagner is the head of five hundred shillings. As a result, Charlize flew the other slippers, and Hugo flashed it by again, and said with a smile, "It seems that you have no plans to go out today." Charlize waved her fist viciously, "I can run with bare feet!" The fierce appearance made Hugo avoid his eyes directly, and he quickly said with a smile, "Rehearsal, rehearsal, work is the most important." Charlize glared at Hugo again, and then slowly retracted his fist. The work "Before Sunrise" is very special because the script limits the time to the dark night after nightfall, which means that the whole story takes place in one night. If you are shooting in a studio, it is naturally simple, and it is very convenient for the staff to set up the background. But the problem is that Hugo and Richard decided to shoot on the spot. That is to say, in order to fit the true story of the story, they need to capture the moments after night each day to shoot. Before dark and after dawn, they both Can''t work. And they also need to take into account the weather. If it rains, they will definitely not be able to shoot; if the difference between moonlight and starlight is too obvious for a few nights, the lens and lighting need to be very careful when shooting. Also, when the hero and heroine met, they were on the train in the afternoon, and then they chose to get off in Vienna. This also means that the process of the sun gradually setting and night falling will be shown in the movie. In order to ensure authenticity and continuity, Hugo and Charlize must be completed in the shortest possible time. Of course, if It is the most perfect state to be able to take all the shots at once just like real life. This also means that the rehearsal between shootings has a greater responsibility. In the past, the rehearsal was more to familiarize the actors with the shooting process, the positions, camera positions, shots, and performance methods, etc.; but now the rehearsal is more like rehearsal of a stage play. The actors need to be aware of every detail outside the camera. Knowing it well, after entering the shooting, it is like a Broadway performance, avoiding mistakes as much as possible. Of course, this is not a real Broadway, and they have no live audience to watch. The shooting still has room for fault tolerance, but they need to fight the weather, nature, and race against time, so they must put more energy in the rehearsal. . Today is only the first day, and for a long time to come, we will be shooting at night. In addition to sleeping during the day, Hugo and Charlize have to spend most of their time in rehearsal, treating the movie as a real Broadway. Perform a show. Hugo and Charlize started from reading the script. The so-called reading of the script is actually reading the script aloud. The most important thing is to familiarize the actors with the script and dialogue with each other, and then gradually outline their own performance image. This is the foundation of the acting class, but in actual application, it is one of the necessary links. Hugo and Charlize often practiced at home before, so this is no stranger to them. Although the script was created by Hugo, Hugo''s perspective has changed again when he is standing in the position of an actor. The screenwriter is a bystander, a storyteller, and an actor is a participant, a story executor. Maybe this is not 100% accurate, but it is the case in the "before sunrise" story. Many people have always believed that "before sunrise" does not actually test acting skills, but rather permeates the director and screenwriter''s perception of life and love, but this is a wrong perception. "Before Sunrise" challenges acting skills are very strict. Because this movie is based on reality as a whole, it shows the true face of love as much as possible, so the requirements for actors are more stringent. Movies require actors to be able to sketch out the characters delicately and casually. It''s like two people are really just discussing the dialogue at will, and they are talking in a wild, but in fact, they are reciting the lines, how to behave like the lines It is a conversation in life, which is not an easy task. What is more difficult is that the content of the dialogue is the soul of the two characters. This is a movie without conflict and plot, which means that the characters have no personality. But do the two characters really have no personality? Of course not. The personalities of the two characters are expressed from their words, and their personalities can be seen in just a few words, and then the sparks burst out silently, but they can make the audience feel clearly arrive. In short, this is a movie that uses performance to interpret real life. It is very likely that it was just a story that happened unintentionally on the streets of Los Angeles last night. There is no special plot, no special ups and downs, just a normal life. This is a challenge for Charlize, and it is also a challenge for Hugo. After "Schindler''s List", Hugo starred in "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death Speed". Leaving aside the simple and crude character shaping of "Life and Death Speed", in "Pulp Fiction", Hugo tried to combine The role is separated from the script and incorporates more of its own personality and understanding. In fact, this is to bring the role closer to life. Quentin Tarantino tried to use life-like but dramatic and humorous methods in his "Pulp Fiction" to reflect the life fragments of a special group in Los Angeles Truth and credibility On the black humor drama. When Hugo challenged the role of Vincent at the time, he could feel a completely different performance method, and this time, Hugo needs to go further on this road. Life-style performance is very difficult, because if you don''t pay attention, it will become a natural performance. The so-called true-color performance cannot be regarded as a performance at all, it is just to be yourself, and the performance component in it is almost negligible; the real life-oriented performance should increase the character''s personality on the basis of the true self. Take "before sunrise" as an example, is Jessie really Hugo? Obviously not, and Selena is not Charlize either. Maybe they are the prototypes of the characters, but Hugo built a complete background and personality for the two characters in the story, which means that these two characters are only the characters in the story after all, maybe Jesse and Hugo have many Similar places, but they are indeed two completely different people. Therefore, how Hugo grasps the similarities and differences between himself and Jesse is the biggest test of acting. Following the "Pulp Fiction", Hugo can further deepen the exploration of the performance method of self-personality and role integration, which makes Hugo feel a little enthusiastic, long-lost feeling! . Chapter 975： Delve into acting \"& From an objective point of view, the acting challenge of "" is not so arduous, at least not as difficult as "", but the role of Jesse is yet another attempt and insight of Hugo for acting. Up to now, Hugo''s actor career can be divided into two parts-although only six works in less than three years, "" the previous four works are one part, after "" is the second part. Before "", Hugo was more involved in the role in the performance process. He was used to sketching the role in his mind, then letting himself into the role little by little, and finally interpreting the role from the inside to the outside. This kind of performance has reached a culmination in "Schindler''s List" after the development and precipitation of three works, so Amon Goss''s eyes seem to be looking up from the abyss of soul, reaching Hugo''s acting career. The first small peak. But in the subsequent "", Hugo made a brand new attempt. Because Vincent is different from Goss, Vincent is like an ordinary person without any characteristics, which makes it difficult for Hugo to establish the character, and it is difficult to accurately grasp the characteristics of the character. After careful consideration, Hugo tried an opposite method of acting: he interprets the role on his own basis, and outlines the role based on himself, which means that the role will have characteristics that are clearly Hugo. This is different from the previous performance. To put it simply, "" used to be the characters in the play leading the performance, while "" started with Hugo leading the role performance. These are two different performance styles and two different performance angles. Perhaps it is not accurate to separate the two expressions for discussion, because the performance itself is an actor and a presentation. Whether it is a role driving an actor or an actor driving a role, this is something that cannot be clearly distinguished. But from a technical point of view, different starting points will indeed lead to differences in performance methods. Take the two roles of Goss and Vincent as examples. Goss has distinct characteristics, that kind of evil sex. The struggle between feelings, good and evil was brought to the fullest; but Vincent seemed very vague and couldnt tell why. After watching the movie, many people were impressed by Jules, who had to read the Bible before killing. Can''t remember the characteristics of Vincent, but Vincent''s personality is real enough, as if he is the kind of character that may appear at any time in the streets and alleys of life. In addition, the protagonist Sam, who also has not distinctive characteristics, can leave a clear impression of gentleness but humor after watching the movie, which is different from Vincent''s mediocrity and simplicity. Therefore, in the process of "" shooting, Hugo outlines Vincent based on his own personality and characteristics. The exquisiteness and truthfulness in small details are actually the best among all the characters in the same work. The performance is a difficult one, and Hugo accomplished the task brilliantly, so Hugo took the actor, instead of playing the more characteristic Jules Samuel Jackson. This difference also allows Hugo to start a new exploration on the road of acting research. Before "", Hugo is always too deep into the play, unable to distinguish himself from the role, often there will be excessive force. Status; but after "", Hugo was able to integrate his own personality and characteristics into the role, turning the performance into a process of savoring and swaying freely. It can be said that this is Hugo''s different discussion on acting. Now, ""''s Jesse and Vincent are the same type of role, and Jesse is a further challenge, Jesse''s performance is even more difficult than Vincent. At least, Vincent still has some borrowing points in the "" story, such as the scene of dancing with Uma, such as the process of his dialogue with Jules, and more importantly, Vincent" There are still ways to shape the identity of the "underworld, killer". But Jesse has nothing, no borrowing points, no special identity, and no conflicts in the story for the role to play. This is an ordinary ordinary person. The same goes for Selena, played by Charlize. Such a role, to say that it is ugly, is a role that is unaware of being thrown into the crowd, so that the actor cannot find the entry point or the point of exertion, but such a role is the protagonist, so such a role is for the actor. Said to be a huge test. How to distinguish between life-style acting skills and true-color performances, how to sublimate true-color performances into roles in drama, and how to integrate self and roles while maintaining differences are all very difficult tasks. In fact, in the field of professional performance, the characteristics of the characters can be called "crutches", and most of the characters also have crutches. The cold blood in "To", the cunning in "Training Day (.day, the innocence in "Forrest Gump"... These are all crutches, which are the breakthrough points for actors to perform their acting skills. A role with breakthrough points is actually a test of acting skills, because these breakthrough points are often situations that actors cannot experience in their daily lives, such as the autism in "Rain Man". Although Dustin Hoffman It''s an old drama, but he has studied autism seriously for a long time; another example is the world-weary "taxi driver", Robert De Niro personally drove a taxi in New York for several months to feel the character''s mental journey . Therefore, how to truly break this breakthrough point is a very arduous task for actors. Not all actors can do it. Even the outstanding actor may not have full confidence. However, on the other hand, the breakthrough point also means that the actors have a direction to work hard. They clearly know the goal of their sprint, which also allows the actors to have a target. "Before, Hugo was in this situation. He could feel the power of the role, so he went all out to study each role, and then pushed himself to the extreme, and finally presented a wonderful performance. However, in many scripts, the characters are without crutches. They may be an ordinary person, or a mediocre story, or a fragment of life. It is difficult to find a breakthrough in these characters. It is undoubtedly another test for actors: they cannot find the direction of their efforts, and must rely on their own judgment, the guidance of the director, and the structure of the script to think about the footing of the role. At the same time, once many actors are used to borrowing crutches during performances, they may not be able to get rid of them for the rest of their lives. Daniel Day Lewis and Al Pacino are typical representatives. Day-Lewis is one of the greatest actors in film history. There is no doubt about his strength. Almost every performance can be called a classic. In 2013, he became the first actor to win the three winners in history, which proves him. The absolute strength. However, Day-Lewis''s acting route has been fixed within the framework of bitterness and hatred. Although the roles played by his three figurines are different, the overall style is dark and deep. The same is true for Pacino, starting from his famous work "The Godfather", to his peak work "Scarface (, to the "Scent of a Woman" who realized the dream, and the later "Devil''s Spokesperson" ( the.''s. and "heat", his roles are all explosive and powerful characters. The process from calm to sudden eruption without warning is Pacino''s housekeeping skills. Not only that, but Jack Nicholson, Robert De Niro, and Dustin Hoffman, who were as famous as Pacino in the 1980s, are also the case. Nicholson is restricted by his appearance and personality, and has always played an evil and rebellious role; De Niro is even more trapped in a gang role; Hoffman is good at shaping small characters, and his performance is as delicate and smooth as flowing water. Of course, this is a bit biased and one-sided. The actors have made different breakthroughs in their careers, and the efforts they have put in to play these roles well are beyond the reach of many ordinary people. But overall, their crutches have become the most important part of their performance. Among them, Hoffman is the most special. He has always played mediocre and small characters. The gentle and delicate way of performance often makes people unable to see the focus of his performance. These roles seem to have no "crutch", but in fact they are not. In fact The mediocrity of these characters is Hoffman''s crutch. Objectively speaking, it is not only very difficult to perform those roles without crutches, but also unpleasant. Because it is very likely to act as a truly mediocre person, without any characteristics or charm, such a person may be as ordinary as the neighbor next door to the audience, and naturally it is not attractive, and they will not feel the acting skills. the power of. What the audience hoped to see was the sudden explosion of acting, intense conflicts, and the kind of situation where the actors smashed their acting skills. But the problem is to learn how to act without crutches, but it is a compulsory homework for every actor in his life, and that kind of moisturizing and silent acting skills can help the actor to be better in performance. Floors. Take the 2014 Oscars as an example. Among the twenty actors who have won nominations for performance awards, you can see many outstanding actors playing "Ordinary People", Bruce Dunn of "Nebraska" ( Dern) and June Squibb (june.), Sandra Bullock of "Gravity (, Judy Dench (.) of "Filo Mena (, "Blue Sally Hawkins (blue.) and so on. The roles of these actors have no leverage. They relied on their own experience, their own precipitation, and their own insights to re-inject their souls into the roles, like the actors themselves, but not like the actors themselves, in the ordinary. The power that bursts out to touch people''s hearts, this is the acting without any trace. It is not a discussion of the level of these two roles to the test of acting skills, but the only way for every actor to study acting skills. Hugo tried it once in "" before. He lost Amon Goss'' crutch and gave a wonderful performance, so what about this time? . Chapter 976： Throw away the crutches \"& Hugo is thinking about Jessie. Although this is a character he created, what comes to mind at this time is not himself, but a completely different figure. Jesse should be 27 years old this year. Like him, he was born in 1967. However, not long after graduating from university, he was temporarily out of work, or he just resigned and fired his boss not long ago. He is full of life. confused. He decided to travel to Europe with his girlfriend for a while, which is one of them. Maybe it''s not a gap year, it''s just a few months, it''s just a journey, at least he needs a little time. But after Jesse and his girlfriend came to Madrid, they found out that his girlfriend seemed to be reluctant to follow him at all. Because she had a "new friend", Jessie bought a ticket back from Vienna. , But because there was still a period of time before takeoff, he bought another European train pass and started his journey in Europe. There was no purpose, no direction, and no destination. He wandered around the European continent at will. I dont know. How long did it take, two weeks or three weeks, his ticket to return to China will expire tomorrow, which makes him have to leave and get on the train bound for Vienna: tomorrow his plane home will take off in Vienna . Jessie has an imperfect but stable family. The parents are married because of this. They can''t be said to be love or happiness. They just make do with their lives. Jessie also has an older sister. He accidentally learned that he was actually unpopular because his father didn''t want the child, but at the insistence of his mother, he was born. This cognition changed his outlook on life, values, and world outlook. He began to learn to see the world as an outsider, because he was an uninvited guest who came to this world. He was like a time traveler parading in the world, watching Others live a boring or exciting or sad life, trying to find the meaning and purpose of their continued life. This kind of Jesse is a little confused, just like most young people-or most normal people, there is no one, just acting. Birth, school, work, marriage, childbirth... everything is done step by step, and has no special meaning, but the whole society works like this, and they live like this. They are rushing for their livelihoods every day, but apart from earning money and living, they can''t find any meaning to stimulate the heart. It''s just that Jesse is different from everyone else, he wants to find a meaning, he wants to find the meaning of his appearance in this world. Maybe this is too philosophical, but he wants to inquire about it, even if he doesn''t know how to find it, and how to find it. Therefore, Jesse is somewhat casual and unruly. He is positive and optimistic. He always has a casual smile on his face, with a little bit of ruffianity, but full of the innocence of childhood. You can always see in those clear eyes. A clean smile like a child. But if you look carefully, you can see the traces of years between the contemplative eyebrows, which are different from the maturity and wisdom of age. He is a boy and a man. This mixed temperament was revealed from the talk, and it attracted Selena, and this night was born. Is this Jesse ordinary? He is very ordinary. In the hippie era, you can see countless such young people. Perhaps Jesses thoughts also carry the hippie style. He likes rock, but he is not necessarily crazy about it. He likes literature, but not just Just look at serious novels. But this kind of Jesse is extraordinary. He can look at his birth and his family optimistically. He can uninhibitedly abandon all wanderings in Europe and take things as hell. He can think philosophically about many life issues, but he can look at it innocently. In this world, his inner courage to break the shackles of reality is not sharp and unassuming, but there is a kind of stubbornness hidden in the depths. It can be said that Jesse is a part of Hugo, but a completely different individual. Jesses family is more like a collection of two families before and after Hugos journey. There are not so many disturbances, but it is not so simple. Jesses parents finally chose to divorce and break up peacefully, which made both children loose. Take a breath, but now they will still keep in touch with each other. Family is special to Jesse. The good memories still occupy most of it, but it makes him question love. Jesse is casual and free. He doesn''t. Maybe he doesn''t know what he wants, but he knows exactly what he wants. Hugo is different. Rock and roll has always been his dream. He is like a stupid Icarus, running tirelessly towards the sun, even if he can''t get close to the sun for a lifetime, or when he gets close to the sun, he will become ashes. He still ran all the way without giving up. Therefore, Hugo is confused, but he will not lose his way. Jesse is interested in philosophy and literature, but Hugo is more interested in psychology. Jesse would recklessly strike up a conversation with a strange woman. After only talking for ten minutes, he would boldly invite the other person to get off the car in Vienna, but this is something Hugo would not do. So, how should such a character be presented? Perhaps, he should wear a casual T-shirt with jeans. It is very likely that the T-shirt is still a bit worn, and then he is holding a plaid shirt or work jacket in his hand, and he is carrying a suitcase with a few clothes in it. Just walk around in this way; maybe, he has an untrimmed beard, looks a little sloppy, and his messy hair is not taken care of seriously; maybe, when he speaks, his eyes are shining with sincere light, and every word is It comes from the heart; perhaps, when he listens to others, he always looks directly at each other, and his devotion and concentration can be clearly seen in those clear eyes; perhaps, he will inadvertently show confusion or fragility , The emptiness and emptiness of the eyes contained uncertainty about the future... In fact, a character like Jesse should be more of a temperament that radiates from the inside out. His views, his thoughts, and his soul are his most attractive part, although he has a handsome face, which makes Selena was willing to talk to him the first time, but it was the soul under the skin that he really attracted Selena. Therefore, in the process of performance, Hugo obviously should not pay too much attention to details, nor should he think too much about acting. Instead, he should fully understand the light of thought reflected in the lines, and express this point of view in his way, and the role will be natural. Shaped up. This is also the most difficult part of playing such an ordinary role. Maybe others can''t see that you are working hard, but in fact, you have already devoted yourself to the role. Hugo clearly remembered that whether it was Judy Qi''s eyes in "Filo Mena", even if he didn''t say a word, but just looked at the camera quietly, those thousands of words could be felt between his brows. Obtained; or Bruce Dunn''s stubborn back in "Nebraska", a lonely and desolate figure who is always unwilling to give up, coupled with the vague words, the image of the father is outlined in this way. Looking at such a scene, many viewers will wonder: Are you acting? But in fact, the actor has already presented the "drama". That kind of delicate sculpture almost consumes all the actor''s energy, because he must be completely integrated with the character. Hugo decided to give it a go, throw away his crutches, and interpret this ordinary but extraordinary Jesse in his own way. "I remember childhood... it was like a magical time," Jesse said seriously, sitting in a chair, as if accompanied by words, he had returned to his childhood, his eyes full of profound, "Really." Jesse whispered to strengthen his certainty, then he moved his gaze away from Selena and looked into the distance outside the window. Looking at the receding scenery, he slowly said, "Remember my mother first Once I told me about death. My Zeng Zhuan passed away. Our family went to a funeral in Florida when I was only three years old - or three and a half years old..." The words Jesse recalled were not very coherent. He was sketching out the situation bit by bit along with his own memories, "Anyway, when I was playing in the backyard, then my sister taught me how to take the hose for watering the flowers..." Jesse slowed down, looked at Selena seriously, and then gestured with her hands, as if there really was a water pipe in her hand, "Just pinch like this..." Jesse paused, as if waiting for the water pipe to spray out, then he raised his eyebrows slightly and said excitedly to Selena, "The sprayed water mist will form a rainbow in the sun," he still used The right hand painted the appearance of a rainbow, and the clean smile at the corner of his mouth was outlined in this way, and then he twisted his body in excitement, shaking his hands, as if he was a three-year-old child at this time, making a rainbow with a hose. "So I did this." He kept shaking his hands, but suddenly stopped, his smile kept a touch of sunshine on his mouthAt this time, through the mist...I, look. Arrived the great grandmother. " Having said that, Jessie looked at Selena again, but there was no sadness on his face, but a slight smile, just like a child with pure joy and joy, "She just stood there, Smile at me," and then smiles poured from the bottom of my heart into my eyes, blooming proudly like spring flowers. This childlike smile is so simple and clean, as if the sky was lit up in an instant, allowing all views to bloom. The person smiled involuntarily, "I was stunned for a long time and looked at her. Finally, I let go of the nozzle, you know?" Jessie''s hands were also released along with the sound, and the smile on his face faded, "Then threw down the pipe, and she just disappeared like this..." Then, he spoke faster again, really The exciting part is over, and the next part is just irrelevant. "So I ran back to the house and told my parents that they let me sit down, and then scolded me. You will never see it again after the person is dead. They, that''s just my illusion..." He still had that impatient, speechless expression on his face, clearly expressing his true feelings for these words. After a quick talk, his tone became more serious and his smile showed again, "But I know what I saw and I am happy for it. I will never see a similar situation again in the future, but I don''t know. That made me understand a little bit that things in the world are so unexplainable, including death.". Chapter 977： Delicate and charming \"&Hugo feels that this kind of performance is very relaxing. It is not that the acting is easy, but the whole body is very relaxed. He did not deliberately pay attention to the expression of emotions, the shaping of the body, etc., he just substituted Jesse into himself , Imagine what kind of state Jesse would be in under such a situation, and then everything is presented like flowing water, feeling that all the details and all the language are a matter of course, without deliberate consideration, just pure performance, this kind of freedom It feels very pleasant and makes the whole performance process very enjoyable. This kind of performance is very special. It''s like... as if it''s like playing with bare feet in the green grass. All his performances, all movements, and all details are freely available, without thinking, just appearing naturally, and making people feel comfortable. It feels like this is the performance that should have appeared. Unlike the previous situation, this is also the first time Hugo has been able to enjoy a performance. In the past acting experience, performance is actually very physically exhausting. Its not that you dont enjoy it, but there is no way to enjoy it. All of Hugos spirit is focused on the role, and he is devoted to the performance, so its difficult to go. Feel the comfort and happiness brought by the performance. Sense, more is to feel the sense of accomplishment after the performance. But "" and "" are the same. The free and casual release allows Hugo to feel the ease and comfort during the performance. Its no wonder that when watching the performances of those old dramas, they seem to lift weights lightly and dont need to be too strenuous at all. Every gesture is a play. The feeling of watching Meryl Streeps performance is the most obvious, one look, one action, one posture. You can see the personality of the character, but she does it effortlessly, and the feeling of being able to do it but having fun in it is completely another realm. Through the two performance experiences of "" and "", Hugo vaguely touched this feeling, using his own understanding to drive the role, to inject vitality into the role with his own personality, and to interpret the role with his own characteristics. Let the individual "actor" become an irreplaceable existence. Sure enough, acting requires continuous improvement, and Hugo still has a long, long way to go. Hugo carefully savored the feeling of the performance just now. It seemed relaxed, but it made Hugo feel a new and unique experience. Then Hugo noticed Charlize''s silence. According to reason, Charlize should continue to take the line, but she sat there and didn''t speak. Hugo raised her eyebrows involuntarily, with a look of interest, "What''s wrong? Was the performance wrong?" Charlize, as a bystander, as an actor of the opponent, can see the angle that Hugo can''t feel, and communicate with each other. Can increase the depth and breadth of the performance. This is Jesse, not Hugo. Charlize could clearly feel the difference. Those eyes sparkled with the vitality and innocence that jumped like the morning light, and the thin lips were rippling with clarity and waves, which were more unruly, more casual, and more pleasant than usual Hugo. The freedom of raising hands and feet is like the sound of wind blowing gently in the sky. You can feel the wind blowing when you stretch out your hands, but clenched fists are just empty. This is Jesse, not Hugo. This made Charlize feel very magical. She witnessed Hugo presenting the subtle difference between herself and the character. Just a look, an action, and a word made the character''s image on paper. Although Hugo didn''t say a line at this time, but just looked at himself enthusiastically, these eyes have already expressed everything. This is the real acting. . Chapter 978： Awkward position \"&"Do all performances need to be so relaxed?" Charlize asked curiously. During the performance just now, she only felt that she relaxed little by little. With Hugo''s words guide, there was a gap between performance and reality. The boundaries of "began to blur, and she naturally entered the state of acting. The role of Selena is actually quite a challenge for Charlize, because Selenas background story is very different from Charlize. Selena was born in a French middle-class family, living a comfortable and happy life, but her thoughts are wild, full of her own opinions and opinions, she is not clear but not low, she is not sharp but not mediocre, that This independent and individual thought and her slightly fat appearance formed a contradiction and conflict, exuding a kind of charming charm. Charlize can understand the essence of Selena''s role, but it is not so easy for her to enter the state. But just now, she did not deliberately think about the role or deliberately imagine the performance, but she achieved unexpected results. Charlize knows that Hugo''s guidance is one of the most important factors, but besides that, she still wants to explore the reasons, she wants to make progress in acting, she wants to perform like Hugo. Hugo pursed his lips, "I will not explain in this way. Of course, a relaxed state is necessary for the performance, because in front of the camera, all your tightness will be magnified. If there is no way Relax, and there is no way to abandon yourself, then the performance presented will be too tight." For example, Tom Cruise is like this, he tends to use too much force. "However, the specific situation still depends on the content of the scene, the status of the character, and the requirements of the film director..." Hugo said briefly, "You know, some directors want you to be able to perform Some directors want to be a little bit more dramatic. These performances require mental tension and full concentration. But I think the most important thing is my own understanding of the role and the plot." "You confused me." Charlize bluntly said how she feels. She doesn''t want to pretend to understand. "" Not only is her real debut on the big screen, but it''s also a great acting like Hugo. She didnt want to miss a good opportunity, "Then do you want me to relax or dont you want me to relax?" Hugo chuckled slightly, "You must know that everyone''s acting is different. Even the acting skills learned from the same teacher will have different performances in each actor, so I and you Different, not the same." Hugo saw the doubt and determination in Charlize''s eyes. Of course he knew that Charlize wanted to make a breakthrough in acting, so he paused and thought about it, "Speak like this... you What we should think about now is not about the theory of acting method, but should focus on the role of Selena." "" is already Hugo''s seventh role, he can quickly enter the state, but this is Charlize''s first official role-the guest appearances in previous TV series and the background board of the movie can not be counted, but Charlize again If you want to get it done overnight, it''s easy to rush it. "Interpret Selena according to your thoughts, interpret Selena according to your methods, and then you will gradually find your own way of acting." Hugo simply explained, "When we are performing, we We will influence each other and find a point of fit. When we find this point, the spark will naturally come out." Hugo felt that this is still a bit empty and abstract, so after thinking about it, he added, "Recall how you felt when you were in the acting state just now. It was like that. We talked, talked casually and naturally, and then Selena How did you answer it, and how did it feel..." Charlize is lucky. Not only does she have Hugo to guide her, but more importantly, she and Hugo often practice performances together before. The familiarity between them makes it easier for her to understand and enter the state. In fact, Charlizes acting skills are very solid, she has systematically studied acting, and her resume is also very rich. At the same time, she can practice opposite acting with actors of different types like Hugo and Alex, so she is Have great potential. Under Hugo''s persuasive guidance, Charlize gradually entered a state, and even showed a level far beyond expectations. "Ka! Wow, Charlize, very good, very good!" Richard Linklater applauded with smiles, showing his happy mood at the moment. The filming of the film is very special. They are racing against time every day. Once they miss the scheduled time, they can only stop work and look forward to the next day of shooting. So the entire crew is united and working together. This is also one of the advantages of independent films. The entire "" crew is less than 30 people, and all actions are simple and fast. ""The filming officially started five days ago. There was a tidbit during the filming. Alex and Karl also came to Vienna and played two guest roles. The two played the two that Jesse and Selena met after they got off the train. Young people, they asked if there is a place to hang out in Vienna, and two young people introduced them to watch their performances. Alex got what he wanted and showed up in "". This role was from Richard. Hugo was surprised when he heard the news. But after finishing the shooting, Alex took the lead to go back to Los Angeles, because the broadcast season of "Happy Family" is approaching again, he must go back to work. After shooting, Hugo and Charlize both showed a good state. Hugo''s performance should be said to be expected. After all, he is currently the hottest actor in the circle; but Charlize also performed exceptionally. The brilliance made Richard, David Geffen and others amazed: Compared to the vase-like beauty, Charlize''s strength is indeed impressive. The filming of "" was carried out according to the story timeline, so Hugo and Charlize, like Jesse and Selena, were taken from strangers. After getting off the train, I experienced a short period of embarrassment and exchanged ideas on the tram. The scene just now was two people talking on the tram. After the filming, Richard couldn''t help but clap his hands and applaud. Hugo and Charlize still looked at each other and laughed constantly. Obviously, the conversation just now made the two people happy. This feeling is very strange and very subtle. The two have had a short period of time, but the two are now friends and roommates, and both have their own partners. They get along very casually and easily. However, the roles of the two people working together in the movie are somewhat different now. The two people in the movie are strangers who met for the first time because of an accident. I met each other and came to Vienna because of an invitation not planned. Then the two people chatted, talked, and walked. With the gradual approach of thinking, the attraction of hormones made the two people get closer and closer, but it was a bit embarrassing Because this is not like the passion that comes after the emotions rush to the head for a while, after calming down, you can only rely on conversation to maintain it and keep a certain distance. Now with the deepening of the conversation, the two people are unable to restrain each other''s attraction and gradually move closer to each other. Hugo and Charlize walked between the boundary between reality and film. The sparks of thought are like fireworks blooming in the night. But after Richards "card", the two of them have to return to their usual friends. This vague concept of identity seems to gradually dissipate between "start shooting" and "card", which makes the heartbeat of both people gradually heat up, which is really a bit embarrassing. Its no wonder that other people say that the opposite scenes of a movie are the easiest to produce true feelings, not only because they get along with each other day and night, but also because the actors need authenticity in their performances, so they must have a sense of substitution. The true interpretation of a love is in the shooting. The actor must truly fall in love with each other in an instant, but after leaving the shooting environment, it is often difficult to play. So, the fake drama was done. Hugo and Charlize can also feel this increasingly blurred line, especially the script of "" is originally described very delicately, the whole process of the two strangers from strange to familiar to heartbeat, that kind The throbbing feeling of approaching little by little is vividly displayed, which allows the actors to truly feel this gradual advancement, which makes people''s heart beat faster. Just now in the scene filmed in the tram Jessie and Selena asked each other questions. During the questioning process, they exchanged many of their opinions and opinions honestly, which caused a lot of laughter. Let the two people get rid of the embarrassment of walking off the train together, and get up again. Hugo and Charlize also seem to have got rid of the identity of friends. During the conversation, they have forgotten the shooting and the real life. They are simply immersed in the joy and comfort of the collision of thoughts. The temperature in the air is changing. Slowly rising, this makes the sun shining outside the window become even more hot. But the problem is that because they have to race against time, the two have no time to rest and adjust, and there is no space to calmly recover. They have to leave the tram and then rush to the record store to continue filming the next scene. What''s more "interesting" is that in the next scene, Jesse and Selena need to be alone in a confined space. Enclosed space, loneliness, rapid heartbeat, sweaty palms, and warmth. The ambiguity flow...all this is just the normal progress of the "" story, but it puts Hugo and Charlize in a vague and awkward position, and the dry throat makes the movement of their heads start to slow down. The situation seems to be out of control. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 979： chemical reaction \"& Jessie and Selena went to a record shop on the side of the road, and they searched for classic recordings in it. Jesse was not interested in this, so she was just wandering; but Selena was very interested, she Seriously looking for interesting records. "It''s really nice here." Jesse gave up searching, walked directly to the opposite side of Selena, and said with a smile. "Yes," Selena''s expression became more excited, "There is still an audition choking." Then she looked through the inside to find one, and after looking at it carefully, she handed it to Jesse. " Have you heard of this singer?\" Jesse shook her head, but Selena picked it up and looked at it carefully, "I think she is an American. A friend mentioned it to me." "Want to see if the audition can be used?" Jesse noticed Selena''s interest and offered to offer. Selena nodded and agreed. This is from an American folk singer Keith Bloom (kath.). Keith is a female singer buried in the long river of time. She is just like normal, combining those songs with the imprint of the past, some Similar experiences, life portrayals and thoughts are integrated into the song. But unfortunately, her talent did not attract any attention, so she left the music scene and focused on family. This is like a 2013 movie "Drunk Country Folk Songs (.llewyn.. Folk songs were in their heyday in the 1960s and 1970s. Countless singers devoted themselves to folk songs and sang in bars, seeking to realize their own music. A chance to dream, but more often I have to struggle between life and dreams, wandering on the rugged highway with a confused guitar, crawling slowly and firmly amidst the scars, a sad life hidden under the beautiful singing, Finally disappeared in the long river of time. The faint sadness and poetry make people intoxicated. Cases music is also like this, simple and quiet, even shifted and dumb, but you can feel the poetry that flows slowly in the breeze, so beautiful that people want to close their eyes and follow the melody of flowing water. Swing lightly. When Hugo was writing the script "", what he heard most was not rock, but folk songs. He was crazy about the folk songs of the 1960s. Big names like Bob Dylan are more of Case and Blue. Singers such as Mu, Vashti Bunyan (. bunyan), Sybi Le Baier (. Baler). In particular, the mellow and profound folk songs are performed to the extreme. They are more mellow than coffee, harsher than spring water, and warmer than sunlight. These ballads sound nothing special at first, but after listening to them, they cant stop. It seems that the most painful thing is in the mind at the beginning of the memory of the past, and it cant stop, so that it is almost crazy, even though the memory is blurred, it is only in the mind. The dilapidated yellowing effect is left in it, and the most complex feelings in the past have also leveled off little by little, even like a dream, but it makes people slowly intoxicated. "" The whole movie is like a poetic ballad, murmured under the outline of the guitar strings against the creamy lights in the tavern. "Come on (e. here This song was accidentally found by Hugo. It is from Case. Hugo thought this song was really wonderful. "A breeze is blowing from the north, and it says love is coming. Come on, come on... This simple but touching lyrics of mvp is so gentle that it melts, and it is so charming that it is intoxicating, as if it is stirring the heartstrings, like the water of the Danube, slowly advancing, spilling the poetry and painting all the way. In my mind Naturally, the picture of the movie appeared. Therefore, Hugo put this song into the script, and specially took the "Come on" out of his collection and brought it to Vienna. Sure enough, this song couldnt be more suitable. When Jesse and Selena stood in the audition, feeling the sound of the slow rotation and the music, the air was already before the song was even remembered. Become thinner. Selena couldn''t help but glanced at Jesse, which made Jesse a little shy and uncomfortable, so he avoided his sight. Selena''s gaze fell on Jesse, but then she also avoided timidly. The eyes of the two people are chasing me like this, and the corners of the mouths of the two people are still shy and restrained. They want to look at each other boldly, but they are a little cramped; after they look away, they always look at each other involuntarily. In the narrow space, the air slowly settled down, and the music was flowing slowly, "Love is coming, come on, come on", the slightly hoarse voice is like sunlight being plucked by guitar strings, making the heartbeat light. While dancing happily, Hui and his sight are undulating, and the melody that is plucked is like a xylophone, gently tapping on the heart, and the throbbing of Nali-cheerful throbbing continues in the blood. "No, I''m not out of reach, I''ve never needed you so much..." The evil husky song sang in a low voice, causing his heartbeat to speed up immediately. He wanted to get close to her. This seemed to be the best time to kiss. But she shyly avoided her sight, which made him a little uncomfortable: He said she didn''t want to? He hurriedly avoided her sight, but she turned her gaze around again, looking at the slightly flushed cheeks. , Xie''s shallow pink accompanied by the tension and jerky of the l horns slightly squeezed, making her heart beat faster. She perceives his movements, but she perceives his nervousness again, "Finally: clamor a little closer, I will no longer hide from the line of sight; be brave a little bit, I will close my eyes; go a little bit forward , I will step forward; if I impulsive a little bit, I will not dodge..." Her heart was whispering, and her heartbeat was jumping lightly between the loops of jl'', as if it would come out of her mouth at any time Jump out in general. The nali-jerky and dry temperature in the air made two people involuntarily moisten their lips, with a slight smile at the corners of their mouths. Between their eyes, the distance between them is so close, but so far, "Baby, let''s put aside our reservations, come on, come on..." The melodious singing made the two people more restrained, the smile at the corners of the mouth was so lightly outlined, but they were at a loss. The sound of the heartbeat is constantly beating the eardrums, making the distance between the two people getting closer and closer, and it seems that the sparks produced by the chemical reaction can be clearly felt in the air. Richard Linklater sat behind the camera and smiled contentedly. He was really too satisfied with the scene. Originally he was a little worried, worried that the two of them could not treat Nali-shy but heart-warming. The tense but young atmosphere was outlined, but the facts proved that he was really unfounded. Between Hugo and Charlize, it was just a few eye exchanges, and the small sparks of Nali-the heartbeat were outlined in this way. The eyes of each other moved back and forth between each other''s lips and eyes, eager to try but jerky and restrained. In fact, as long as one person takes a brave step, it is Tianlei. hook. Ground fire, all excitement will explode like a gunpowder barrel. But both of them seemed to have reservations and scruples, leaving all the chemical reactions in the air purple, the distance between each other was obviously too close, but they did not take any action. This kind of unbearable warmth. Ambiguous, make people blush, heartbeat, and dry mouth. It''s just an exchange of eyes, as if telling centuries of sorrow, the heart-to-heart between the eyebrows and eyes is remembered by the slowly flowing music. "come on" Such a strong chemical reaction far exceeded Richards expectations. He almost wanted to slap his thighs and jump up. If he werent worried that his actions might spoil the romantic atmosphere of the scene, he would be sharp. , But even so, he endured and endured, until after the whole song of "Come on" was played, he shouted "Ka!" The loud and clear shouts were like thunder in a quiet record shop. Roaring directly, everyone looked over. But Richard didn''t care at all. He exclaimed excitedly, "It''s awesome, it''s awesome!" Nali-only relying on the chemical reaction outlined for a long time by eye exchange, it will not last the entire song. It makes people feel awkward or boring, but it just calms everyone down. The record shop was quiet at this time, no one spoke, no voice, so Richard''s reaction was even more exaggerated. Hugo and Charlize were frightened by Richard, and both of them avoided their sight in a panic, because in the short three-minute period, they were a bit unclear whether it was a reality or a movie. Li-The strong chemical reaction made them forget the shooting in progress, but they just felt their most real reaction. Although Hugo expected that after the shooting of "" this good-likely real and false scene would make him lost, he thought he could control it. After all, he was accustomed to maintaining the friendship with Charlize, and He and Cameron are dating, and Charlize is also accompanied by Mr. Perfect. However, reality is always beyond imagination, and if feelings can be controlled by reason, then feelings are no longer feelings. The reaction between him and Chavez became stronger and stronger. It broke out in the scene where there was no line and no interaction just now. He could clearly feel his beating heart, and he could clearly feel that his brain was affected by hormones. Occupy fell into a void, almost making him unable to control his thoughts of kissing Charlize. This, this is too dangerous. However, this is not right. He should not have any contact with Charlize at 1410. They are just friends and they all have their own partners. This is completely wrong behavior. Therefore, all of this must be controlled, must. Charlize also seemed to be a little flustered. She just caught Hugo from the corner of her gaze, as if she was terribly frightened, and quickly avoided. Both of them deliberately and absurdly turned their heads and turned their backs to each other, and then Charlie I quickly walked away from the narrow audition choking, as if I stayed here for another second, something unexpected would happen. The heart beats like never before. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 980： Fake show \"& Hugo and Charlize fell far on both ends of the crew, as if to avoid all possible intersections, only in this way can the overheated brain cool down. They all have reason, and they can still maintain Reason, this is a must. However, the shooting of "" will not stop because of the "chemical reaction" of the two leading actors, nor can it stop. Even if he can, Richard is unwilling to see such a situation, because this kind of chemical reaction is what he wants to see, and the audience should see it. The next step is to shoot a scene that makes everyone stunned: the kiss scene, which is also the first kiss between Jesse and Selena. Hugo chose this scene (.). When he was writing the script, Hugo thought of several treasures in the classic romance movie: Ferris wheel, sunset, kisses, so he wrote it down, and In the second half of the script, Hugo also satirized this romantic move with Selena''s words. However, objectively speaking, the Ferris wheel is indeed a place full of infinite fantasy. Hugo chose. This is one of the earliest Ferris wheels in history. It was built in 1897. It experienced wind and frost. Initially there were 30 cabins. As a result, there were only 15 cabins left after the war. It is the tallest Ferris wheel in the world. Located at the entrance of the Prater amusement park, it is one of the most popular tourist attractions in Vienna. Standing in the air, bathing in the sunset, couldn''t help kissing. This is undoubtedly romantic. But now, Hugo feels that such a romantic scene is a torment, because he is not sure what state he will be in, and what should be between him and Charlize. On the one hand, it is the professionalism of the actor, he must go all out for this film; but on the other hand, it is the fetters of real life, so he can''t let go of his hands and feet. Hugo can only continue to convince himself: this is just acting, I am a professional actor, I can clearly distinguish between film and reality, I can grasp the essence of the role, and at the same time I can get away. The Ferris wheel rose to the highest point, and only Hugo and Charlize remained in the cockpit, as well as the photographer. Everyone else was watching the monitor on the ground. Both Hugo and Charlize were a little nervous. They dared not look at each other, lest the sight contact would burst out sparks. Then, both of them continued to persuade themselves to let their brains enter the role state instead of thinking about them. It can be felt that there is a warm feeling in the narrow cockpit. The ambiguity and vague aura showed the appearance of petals in the slowly falling light. Hugo and Charlize were standing at the two ends of the cockpit, pulling apart, not daring to look at each other. They could only cast their gaze out of the window crampedly, watching the city lights brighten up little by little, turning that bright spot. The sky is supported little by little, and the dim neon lights are burning in denim blue like bunches of flames, drawing a charming skyline. The cockpit was filled with sunlight at this time. They were standing at the highest point, feeling the warmth of the setting sun, but the sun was no longer visible in the space under their feet, and the sky slowly dimmed, so they seemed to stand Standing above the golden clouds, seeing the two worlds switch under one''s feet, this wonderful natural landscape is jaw-dropping. "Start shooting!" Richard''s voice came from the walkie-talkie, breaking the silence in the cockpit. Charlize looked back at Hugo, but immediately looked away. Then, Selena looked towards the sunset, closed her eyes slightly, feeling the brilliance and splendor of the setting sun slowly, "There is the Danube River." "It''s a river, isn''t it?" Jessie said with a chuckle. He also walked to the cockpit window and followed Selena''s line of sight, penetrating the interlaced lines of light and shadow, and crossing the blockbuster. On the red roof of the city, you can see a golden band of light flashing gently. You can''t see the flow of the water, but you can notice that it is the Danube. "Yes." Selena said softly, as if a little emphasis on her tone would break the beauty in front of her. Jesse let his steps lightly and walked towards Selena. He was a little at a loss. He didn''t even know where to put his hands. He could only sway emptily in the air, "This...this is really spectacular. " Selena also approached Jesse two steps, watching the burning sun outside the window, gradually submerged in the horizon, "Yes, very beautiful." Nature seems to have this ability to make all languages ??lose their color, all Everyone closed their mouths, quietly admiring the magnificence. But Jesse was a little absent-minded at this time. He glanced at Selena cautiously, then held the handle of the cockpit, took his own steps cautiously, and gradually approached Selena. One step, another step, another step, in a blink of an eye, he walked in front of Selena, and then Selena looked over, but this seemed to exhaust Jesse''s courage, and he looked out the window in a panic "I mean, uh..." I stammered trying to find some words, but without the usual cleverness and humor, I could only pretend to exclaim, "We, we saw the sunset. " Jesse wanted to find something to say, but when she turned her head, she saw Selenas pure eyes looking at herself, which made him a little flustered, and she couldnt help but avoid her sight again, "We, sit down." Ferris wheel..." His voice gradually became quieter, as if he was lacking in confidence. Selena''s mouth was drawn with a shallow smile, and she looked at Jesse seriously, motionless. This time, she did not avoid her sight, but looked at Jesse with a smile like this. This made Jessie a little flustered. He didn''t turn his head to avoid him, but he lowered his eyes and looked at his hands. "It''s like..." Jesse hesitated and stopped. He seemed to be unable to find a suitable language to describe. At this moment, or rather, he has an accurate goal in his mind, but he dare not say it boldly, he can only drag the long tail hesitantly, "This will be..." Selena saw the shyness in Jesse''s eyes, which made the smile at the corner of her mouth rise slightly. She took a small step forward and got closer to Jesse, and then whispered, "What?" Jesse just uttered a meaningless "Uh", and then couldn''t say anything. He and Selena looked at each other quietly, there seemed to be a kind of air current between the two people, making Both the heartbeat and breathing began to become rapid. Hugo looked at Charlize''s eyes, but he couldn''t tell whether it was mint blue or emerald green, because Charlize''s eyes were dazzling and shining under the golden sunlight. He could clearly see his reflection in those eyes. The expression of the reflection was a little jerky and nervous, some excited and a little excited, and the slightly twitched corners of his mouth were like his constantly flying heart. The corners of the mouth... Hugo''s gaze seemed to see Charlize''s full red lips, glowing with a faint pink, as if they were sparkling with seduction. The shiny cherries exuded fatal attraction in the residual light of the setting sun. He only felt that Charlize seemed to have a magnet on his body, attracting him to move forward and forward again. Charlize carefully looked at the projection of himself in Hugo''s eyes. The amber eyes were now dyed with a magical gold, but they had an irresistible charm. Charlize could see herself in the projection, shy, bold, and confused. When she saw the smile on the corner of her mouth, she was a little bit shy. She couldn''t believe that it was herself. The peach-like pink was in it. Lightly dancing in the eyes, pinched all the thoughts and all the intellect in the brain to the powder. Hugo''s thin and sexual pair. The lips of the feeling are like fresh and dripping strawberries. People can''t help but want to take a bite. Charlize didn''t even realize that her throat had become extremely dry, and she subconsciously wanted to swallow her saliva. But at this time she has no way to think, so she can only slightly open her lips and use her mouth to control her breathing. There was no word, no special movement, just eyes interlaced, but the sparkling spark made the two people''s breathing become more and more rapid, the distance gradually narrowed, and then closer. Time seemed to have fallen into stillness at this moment, the entire space was also confined in place, and the eyes were involuntarily looking back and forth between the eyes and lips. Finally, someone spoke, "You know..." This is Hugo-Jesse''s voice, low and hoarse, as if with desire. The urgency of hope sounded from deep in his heart. After he finished speaking, he stood in a daze, at a loss, not knowing what to say or what to do, but the pink color of his cheeks leaked his heart. True emotions. She looked at his pink ears, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was suddenly outlined with joy. She put her left hand on his right shoulder and pulled the two people closer to the last point. She whispered, "You Do you want to say, you want to kiss me?" The smile at the corner of his mouth was wafting in the sunlight, like ripples on a calm lake , rippling slowly in the golden light, and then he awkwardly placed his chin, but closed his eyes slightly. , Didn''t dare to look at her, so she could only express her meaning by nodding her head. At this time, he quietly opened his eyes, and then saw her charming eyes, which made all his emotions stay at this moment, just looking at her silly. She felt the impact of her heart hitting her chest cavity, which made her breathing gradually quicker, and the irritable breathing began to become hot, making the air thinner, as if they had to find a better way to re-regulate. To breathe in general. Finally, she stood on her toes and pulled the last bit of distance between each other. The lip found the lip, soft found soft, hot found hot, everything seemed to be perfected, and the deadly fragrance felt between the entanglement of the lips and tongue, and both of them closed their eyes and tightened. They hugged each other tightly, and couldn''t wait to hold each other in their arms. In an instant, all chemical reactions were detonated, and golden sunlight leaked from between the lips of the two people, but it was immediately pinched. The two people rubbed each other into their bodies and became an inseparable whole. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 981： False and true \"& Kisses, deep kisses, hot kisses, French kisses, this kiss rises from the touch of the lip, bit by bit, and finally becomes, as if just a kiss can ignite all enthusiasm, all emotions in an instant They swarmed so much that both of them were completely immersed in it. This kind of feeling really hasn''t been for a long time, as if they have waited a whole life for this moment, all emotions exploded when the lips touched together, and then they threw themselves into the kiss desperately. The entanglement of the tongue makes the breath of each other completely merged, and the wonderful taste makes people intoxicated. At this moment, everything else is no longer important, they only belong to each other; all the foreshadowing is no longer important, this moment is their destiny; all the space and distance are no longer important, fate allows them to meet each other . After a long kiss ended, the two reluctantly left each other, opened their eyes, looked at each other deeply, just looking at each other without saying anything, Rong just sketched it like this, that kind of The joyous cry from the soul, as if making the pores all over the body stand up. Looking at each other, looking at each other... She stood on her toes again, and gently pressed a kiss on his lips. The splash of water is usually just a simple touch of the lips, but it has a heat that far exceeds the body temperature. Let the bodies of both people tremble slightly. Then she buried her head on his shoulder, and the two of them hugged tightly, just like that. They breathed the taste of each other, as if they wanted to imprint the taste of each other deeply in their minds. At this moment, they fit together perfectly from body to soul. The setting sun slanted west, the golden sky was swallowed bit by bit, and finally the night fell gradually, and the whole world was quiet in an instant. Card "Richard did not hold back his excitement this time, his messy voice came intermittently from the walkie-talkie, It''s great, it''s great, it''s... great..." As you can imagine, he was at this moment. The whole person should be dancing and dancing underneath. Richard was indeed very excited. He was looking forward to the success of the filming. He expected the two actors to burst into sparks, but he did not expect that the real filming would have such outstanding effects, so outstanding that all languages ??would pale in comparison. . The real sparks infected almost everyone on the scene. All the people standing behind the monitors could not help but let out a sigh of happiness when they saw this scene. The sound of the heartbeat almost melted themselves. It is conceivable that when the movie is released, this scene will arouse the envy of many audiences. This is true romance, true happiness, everything is so true and believable, so natural, so beautiful and charming. Hugo and Charlize rose separately, both of them silently did not speak. The sparks just now put too much emotion into the two people, and now they have no way to distinguish between reality and the movie. On the one hand, their heartbeat is still constantly bumping because of the passion of the movie, but on the other hand they realize that the shooting has been completed and they should return to the relationship of friends. This contradiction makes both of them a little uncomfortable. But at this time, they didn''t find the time to rise to each other, so they could only stand in place, avoiding the look in their eyes, and just like this embarrassing and jerky motionlessness. Photographer Lee Daniel ee standing on the side. tz) I can feel the wonderful atmosphere in the cockpit. He blushed and his heartbeat involuntarily just now. Now that the shooting is over, he is trapped in this cramped cockpit. He strongly feels like a spoiler. The third party is normal, destroying the beauty and throbbing here. Li had to avoid his sight, as if he didnt know anything, and pretended to look calmly at the scenery outside. Not sure. Suddenly, there was a chuckle, and the Ferris wheel began to move up again. None of the three people in the cockpit expected it. One did not stand firmly, and they all staggered. Hugo and Charlize grabbed each other for the first time, and then they stabilized. After the battle, Li was very unlucky. Although he grabbed the handle of the cockpit, he still slammed into the glass of the cockpit because of the unstable center of gravity, which made him grin in pain. This episode caused Hugo and Charlize to laugh, which made Li very depressed. After laughing, Hugo and Charlize came back to their senses. They noticed that they had grasped each others hands, as if the palms of their palms were hot. Leaning next to the window, silently. Hugo tried to say something to break the silence, but after squeezing for a long time, he finally said only one sentence, Fortunately, it was just once. If you have to take a few more shots, it would be bad. " Charlize also chuckled twice, nodded in agreement, and then the two fell silent. The Ferris wheel is moving slowly. Originally, the Ferris wheel was running very slowly, in order to allow couples to have enough time alone, but at this time this long time seems to be a kind of torment. The warming atmosphere makes the cabin feel like a sauna. generally. When the Ferris wheel reached the bottom, Li couldn''t wait to be the first one to carry the camera and walked out. Charlize originally wanted to be one step ahead, but didn''t want to collide with Hugo again. This made the two of them stunned. Then they all laughed. Hugo stepped up and motioned for Charlize to go first. Without refusal, Charlize took the lead in leaving the cockpit, leaving Hugo alone. Hugo couldn''t help taking a deep breath, pressing down the turbulence in his heart. He told himself that all that was just a moment ago was just a performance, and he must know how to distinguish between reality and film. Moreover, he and Charlize are just friends, haven''t they been like this for the past two years? Thinking of this, Hugo also stepped up and went out, and then saw the staff applaud to celebrate, one by one came up and slapped Hugo on the shoulder, expressing admiration for Hugo, the scene just now not only It''s as simple as just passing it once, and more importantly, the fluctuations and emotions that flow between two people are so real and so beautiful that everyone can''t help but sigh. Joseph stepped forward and gave Hugo a hug, Are you okay? Samora clearly didn''t understand the meaning of Joseph''s words, and he didn''t care too much, so he shouted excitedly, "Wow, Hugo, you are really amazing." But Hugo knew what Joseph was worried about. Joseph knew about the past with Charlize, so he was also worried about whether the scene just now was a fake. Hugo gave Joseph a relieved smile, I am fine. "Joseph was relieved now. However, Hugo stood there, looking at Charlize who was surrounded by the staff, but he was asking himself: Is he really okay? The irregular heartbeat almost made him breathless. The intense throbbing made his fingers tremble slightly. He had to put his hands in his jeans pocket to hide his emotions, but that kind of The dancing joy made it difficult for him to calm down, closing his eyes, he could still breathe Charlize''s scent under his nose, and the familiar bathing air seemed to leave a faint wisp at this time. Always shrouded in the atrium. This state is really abnormal, but Hugo can only use to explain. He has this feeling when performing and . The whole person is immersed in the feelings of the character and cannot extricate himself. This drowning feeling is still a nightmare in retrospect. It seems to be the same today. He felt the excitement of Jesse towards Selena. Although the two people were only meeting for the first time, there was a strong attraction between the two. The strong chemical reaction was like mellow red wine, slowly radiating When they came out, they were destined. Even if they met for a short time, the exchange of ideas between the two people went from shallow to deep. There is no way to ignore the resonance that goes deep into the soul. Therefore, it is normal for him to be unable to get rid of this emotion for a while. It is as if too much energy has been invested in the shooting process, resulting in a general loss of energy after the shooting, and there is no way to return to normal thoughts at all. This is a reasonable explanation. Hugo told himself so. The next scene will continue to be filmed at the Prater Playground where the Vienna Ferris Wheel is located, so the staff immediately became busy, and Hugo got valuable rest time before. During the break, Hugo would rehearse with Charlize, and once again deepened his impression of the lines, hoping to show it smoothly during filming; but today they did not do so. Hugo did not go to Charlize, nor did Charlize come over. Looking for Hugo, the two of them sat on chairs about a dozen steps apart, quietly watching their scripts, or...reading the scripts, but absent-minded, they didn''t know what they were watching. Hugo seemed to notice something and suddenly raised his head. Then he saw Charlize''s eyes through the crowd. The two eyes unexpectedly collided together, stagnating and freezing in the air. At this moment, Hugo didnt want to raise his sight, he couldnt raise his sight, he just looked at Charlizes eyes quietly; Charlize didnt dodge either, and there was a slight smile on her mouth. It''s like a ray of sunlight passing by in the cloudless sky. In an instant, the palpitations from the violent heart beat almost stopped Hugo''s breathing. He could not help but slightly open his mouth, feeling the strong collision and throbbing, which made his brain go blank for an instant, but his eyes still looked. Looking at those eyes a dozen or so steps away, it turned out that the eye contact can be so mixed, so deep, so long... and so beautiful. Time and space are still at this moment. . Chapter 982： 1 eye ten thousand years \"& Hugo and Charlize looked at each other in the air. Although they were far away, they seemed to hear each other''s heartbeat. They greedily searched for every subtle expression on each other''s cheeks, just looking at each other without saying a word. , But at this time. "Jingling bell", a string of phone rings broke the tranquility between the two people or rang amidst the noise of the playground, abruptly but inconspicuously, but broke the gap between Hugo and Charlize Calm, this caused both of them to avoid their eyes in a panic, trying to refocus their attention on the script. Then Hugo heard Karl''s voice, "Yes, call..." Hugo did not look up, but he felt that Charlize seemed to look at him, but just glanced, without any pause, and then he heard Charlize''s voice, "Hey, Stu...Yes...I Resting..." Charlize''s voice is getting farther and farther, she should have walked aside to answer the phone. Stewart Townsend. Hugo''s heart shrank suddenly. They are friends, they should be friends. Hugo couldn''t help closing his eyes, he knew it was wrong. He is dating Cameron. Charlize is dating. The most important thing is that they are friends. They are friends who have lived under the same roof for two years but nothing happened. They have dated twice. But I missed the friends who finally decided to establish friendship with each other. They are friends, and they can only be friends. This is the only explanation that does not destroy the relationship between each other. Opening his eyes, Hugo wanted to turn his attention to the script, but found that the typefaces in front of him seemed to be scattered, gently swaying in the breeze, and the brain was muddy, and there was no way to proceed normally. read. Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, leaned back in his chair, and cast his gaze in the opposite direction of Charlize, looking at the staff who was preparing to shoot the next scene. Pedestrians hurried and people came and went. At this moment, the night had just come, and the last gleam of sunset on the horizon had disappeared. The hidden blue sky was shining with a little halo, projecting a hazy image, but you could see a changing scene of a city. The amusement park was very lively, but everyone did not notice the "" crew, nor did anyone notice that sitting here was the "Hollywood actor" who made a sensation in Europe not long ago. Everyone was immersed in their own joy and let the night fall. The advent of is dyed with a splendid color. There is a different kind of quietness at this moment, as if the noise around it reached a peak, but it made people feel total silence, which calmed Hugo''s irritable thoughts a little bit. He likes moments like this, just watching people are busy, each person represents a world, a story, they are intertwined with each other, there is a point of intersection, maybe in the future will never meet again, but maybe in the future One day there will be a second and third intersection, and then become friends. This feeling is very strange. Among the crowd, a woman''s figure appeared in Hugo''s field of vision. She was wearing a simple one-piece dress without any special features, casual and simple, with long golden curly hair gently in the evening breeze. Piaoyang, she was talking on the phone at this time, with a smile on her mouth. But such a figure firmly attracted Hugo''s attention. It''s Charlize. Why did she come here? Hugo didn''t know, but he was sure that she was talking on the phone at this time. Hugo looked at Charlize''s figure in front of her. She didn''t notice him. She just focused on the phone. This made Hugo more relaxed. Without embarrassment, she looked away, just looked at her intently, and her gaze followed her footsteps. Moving slowly. When did they meet? After the audition for "", it should be February of 19, obviously only two years ago, but Hugo, as if they had known each other for many years. The oolong hero saving the United States is really embarrassing, but now it still feels hot when I think of it. The lightheartedness of the first formal date is still vivid. Hugo remembers that they ate in the dining car, and Charlize wore a red dress that day. He can still remember when Charlize appeared in the restaurant. Time, myself. What did they talk about? The memory seemed a little fuzzy, but he remembered the brisk laughter of the two people, and the drinking and chatting sitting on the side of the street, and then... it was that beautiful night. He originally thought that they would be able to go on dating again, at least they would not cut off contact without end, but this is the case. When they met again, after a few months, they did not contact him, he, she, Uma three The individuals met suddenly like that, which caught people off guard, and it seemed that they were friends from then on. Friends, they are indeed friends. He has seen her walking around the house in her pajamas, he has seen her embarrassedly dyeing her hair, he has seen her sloppy throwing dirty clothes on the sofa, and he has even seen her present because of physical pain. The appearance of rolling on the ground He has also seen her lazy like a cat, he has also seen her astonishingly dressed up, he has also seen her concentrating on acting, and he has even seen her sinking into her memories. Fragile appearance... His gaze stayed on her like this, unable to move away, the brilliance of midnight seemed to have left magic on her, leading a stream of phantom in the dark blue night. In this way, she lacks a little bit of the usual big lala, a little more lazy and casual; a little less usual sassy, ??a little bit more feminine. Mei; a little less usual neatness, and a little more hazy femininity. "I can always inadvertently see you many qualities that I have never seen before, fish swimming, birds flying, the road of life is long and wide, I am curious about the reasons; one day, you will understand how important you are to me. I can always inadvertently see you many qualities that I have never seen before." Hugo''s mind could not contain the clear and simple guitar sound, just the simplest chords, just a few lightly sketched with fingertips, the melody like flowing water just wandered out in his The brain kept reverberating, and finally slowly merged into the beautiful and romantic night of Vienna, into the shining Danube in the night, and the gentle ripples flowed out. Singing the lyrics softly, as if the voice deep in the heart was humming softly, Hugo only felt that his heart began to beat quickly, and Charlize''s looming figure hidden in the night made the heartbeat start to throb. Become uncontrollable, but all the words came to a halt when they reached their lips. Raising his hands, the tangible distance between each other seemed to be inaccessible forever, and the emptiness in the air made the heartbeat so panic. "Whenever I want to tell you how I feel, the heaven whispers, the rain is majestic, the sky is dark, no one can overcome; I want to speak, but I can''t, my soul is stiff, and every time I want to tell you how I feel Its always the case." The smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth made Hugo pause. He knew that the smile was for him, not for him. The two of them are already friends. They were friends before, now they are friends, and they can only be friends in the future, not only because they each have a date, but also because friends are the best choice for their relationship with each other. This fact, cruelly and coldly placed in front of Hugo, made the hot flame in his heart solidify into ice in an instant, and a bitter smile formed the corner of Hugos mouth, "So, listener, if you also love someone, you You must stay with it, because once you can''t see that person, you will fall..." Suddenly, Charlize turned around, as if he had noticed Hugos sight. The two peoples sights met again in the air. Hugo did not turn his head, so he looked at Charlize steadily; and Charlize seemed to be caught by Hugos sight. Attracted, she still had the phone receiver on her ear, and there was still a voice coming from the receiver, but she didn''t seem to hear it, she just stared at Hugo in a daze, without turning her eyes. The two people are separated by at least fifteen steps, and there are pedestrians constantly going back and forth between each other. Everything in the night becomes blurred, but their sights did not miss each other, but they locked each other in this way. Looked deeply. At this moment, time seems to have lost its meaning. Maybe only a second has passed, but it seems that ten thousand years have passed. The two people have known each other for a long time. Branded in my heart, a thousand words can''t match the gentleness in the depths of the eyes, and the vows of the mountain alliance can''t match the ray of firmness in the depths of the eyes Time and space change, the stars change, the whole world has changed beyond recognition, but two people But still looking at each other deeply. "Because I fell..." Hugo could feel his own soul trembling slightly, because he was falling, slowly falling from a height of ten thousand meters, and then falling into the deep blue abyss, falling continuously, and then again. , "Fall in love deeply and love; fall deeply in love and love." "Fall in love (i, pa11hndeepen.hn., how romantic and beautiful the word is, falling slowly, landing slowly, and slowly settling down, the melody revolves in tenderness, as if in the river of love Wandering in the middle, as if the whole person is immersed in the sweet love, feeling the warmth and happiness of the sun falling in the heart. "Fall in love deeply, in love...Fell in love deeply, in love..." Hugo looked at Charlize''s eyes and fell so deeply. At a glance, the vicissitudes of life, the vicissitudes of life, the dryness of the sea, the decay of the rocks, the fact that people are not, but the time and space are still at this moment, and all the memories and all the scenes are all resplendent in this moment, and the whole world falls with Hugo, falling deeply. . (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 983： Deep inside \"& Suddenly, Charlize Jong sketched it out, breaking the balance between the two people, then Charlize looked away, lowered his head and put the earpiece close to his ear, slightly nodded his chin, and said something softly. Charlie I turned around and took another step. Pedestrians come and go, making Hugo lose Charlize''s figure. He can only see the bustling crowd, the bustling scene, as if... like waking up from a dream, breaking the tranquility of the moment, breaking Eternity in an instant, and then all illusions disappeared, the cold reality slowly returned to the body, the skin could feel the temperature gradually lowering at night, and the ears could hear the constant noise and noise around. So, the dream woke up. Hugo let out a long breath. He closed his eyes and tried to calm his heartbeat, but the melody that kept circling in his mind made a little uneasy. Hugo knows that in fact, he and Charlize are still suitable friends and should continue to be friends. In many cases, the relationship between friends is very special. One step forward can become a lover, but one step back cannot return to the position of a friend. Because human feelings are not a tap switch, there is no way to turn it on or off. Maybe one is maybe, there is a chemical reaction between them, you can try to start dating; maybe, the two of them can get along very happily, and the familiarity between each other will make everything easier; maybe, their friendship is indeed Can be transformed into love. But, in the same way, maybe they will still be like countless other people and countless dates, and they will die in the end; maybe they will finally choose to break up like countless other lovers; maybe they will still be like those friends whose lovers are not full. In the end, love disappeared and friendship disappeared. The two of them tried, didn''t they? They had a date, it was a good time, everything was good, but they didn''t succeed. He called her, but didn''t get a reply. This was the signal she refused. Although she did something wrong, the result was so clear: He tried hard, but he tried, but it didn''t work. Then they met again and became friends. It is said that a true lover is a rare encounter, maybe only once in a lifetime. If you meet the right person at the right time and at the right place, and miss anything, the result will not be perfect. Therefore, between them, they may be the right person, but they never met at the right time and at the right place. This is destined to be missed. Now, maybe the time is right and the place is right, but they are not the right people for each other. Because she has, and he has Cameron. On the other hand, they are friends. They have been friends for the past two years. They have always been happy, relaxed, and comfortable. They met the right people at the right time and at the right place, so they became friends. Does this also mean that they should continue to communicate as friends? Maybe, this is the correct answer. They are friends, they are friends after all, they can only be friends. Only the most stupid person will turn friendship into love, and finally. He didnt want to lose her friend, not for any special reason, but simply because she was Charlize Theron, she was the unique and irreplaceable Charlize Theron. He missed the time they spent robbing pizza at home. He missed the time when they prosecuted each other in order to practice their acting skills, he missed the time when they chatted freely, and he missed the time when they got together without any barriers and contradictions. He missed her friend. ...Maybe not really perfect, but at least, he is the right choice for Charlize right now, isn''t it? Recalling the smile on Charlize''s face just now, Hugo felt that he should convince himself like this, and he, as a bystander, He also witnessed Charlize and Mr. Perfect getting along, he couldn''t say anything against his will. Although he would question whether such a man was too perfect to look like a man, he could not use this reason to persuade Charlize to give up. Cameron, didnt he and Cameron get along very well all the time? Cameron was lively, cheerful, gentle and considerate. They had a good time on several dates, and Cameron also liked rock and roll, which made them have in common Topic; at the same time Cameron is brave and bold. Although her initiative and persistence are a bit abrupt, they are not annoying, but on the contrary they feel very comfortable. Cameron is fine, everything is fine... So, they should continue to get along, this is the right choice. So, maybe this is the most correct choice. They keep the relationship of friends, they have their own dating partners, they talk about each other and support each other, they will continue this friendship, not because of the momentary palpitations. Action, it will destroy everything-if you really do that, then that would be the most stupid choice. The palpitations just now were all because he and she could not get out of the role. They were just filming, just fulfilling their duties as actors. The script description of "" was originally like this. Let the hearts of two strangers move from strange to familiar, step by step to get closer to each other. This is a challenge for the actors. If there is no spark or feeling between the actors, then shoot them. The finished product is terrible. Therefore, their reactions are normal, indicating that the script was successful, indicating that their performance was successful. You can see Richard''s excitement. His emotions are Jesses emotions, his reactions are Jesses reactions, and his thoughts are Jesses thoughts. All of this is because he is too invested, which leads to a chain reaction, and he has not been able to follow Coming out during the shooting, this led to confusion of thoughts. So... the fact should be like this. All the confusion and reactions just now are just moments of confusion. It must be so. This is the only explanation, and it must be the only explanation. Hugo raised his head and tried to find Charlize in the crowd, but this time he failed. There was a crowd all around, and Charlize was not visible at all. Hugo was relieved-just didn''t know it was It was regrettable to be relieved, and then he withdrew his gaze, let out a long breath, and fell silent. The song just now... Although the sword was made, its so deeply buried in my heart. Charlize doesnt need to hear it, and other people dont need to hear it, including the glorious teammates. , This is just a moment of throbbing under his confusion and infatuation. He doesnt need to make it public to let others know, and there is no need for others to misunderstand after hearing it, so just hide it, just Hugo alone. It''s good to know, that''s enough. "Anonymous (n0.name, let this song be called this name, it does not need to be named deliberately, nor is it supplemented with its special meaning, only a code name is enough, then it is called "anonymous". A secret that only he knew. Thinking of this, Hugo''s thoughts finally settled, and his thoughts were taken back from the distant sky bit by bit, which allowed him to concentrate on reading the script again. As for the feeling of emptiness in my heart, the song "Anonymous" can be filled, so let it slowly recover. After Charlize hung up the phone, she hesitated for a long time. She was a little nervous and a little uneasy. She didn''t know how to deal with the loss of control during the shooting just now, because this was her first formal performance experience. She was not sure about the sense of substitution. It was too strong because of what, what it represented, and how to solve it, which made her a little at a loss. But Charlize knows one thing, she has no way to avoid it, not only because she and Hugo will continue to collaborate on the "" shooting, but also because she and Hugo are friends... They are friends! I just hung up the phone, right? ? So she and Hugo are indeed friends, and they will continue to get along in the future, so it is impossible for them to remain embarrassed. Charlize hesitated to return to the place where he placed the script, and then saw Hugo raising his head nonchalantly and showing her a calm smile, which made Charlize stunned, but did not know how to respond, and then she I heard Hugo say, "The phone call?" She nodded, "Could it be that he came to check the post? Oh, Mr. Perfect loves jealousy, and I finally discovered one of his shortcomings." Listening to Hugo''s gleeful ridicule, Charlize''s mood suddenly relaxed. It turned out that Hugo didn''t take it to heart at all. Just now, everything was just the effect of the shooting. Charlize suddenly realized that Hugo can move freely, so she can enter and play freely, but she obviously cant. She still has a faster heartbeat when she sees Hugo. Therefore, she still has her acting skills. A long, long journey. However, Hugo is her friend, as long as she keeps this in mind, maybe there is no problem. "No He is just worried about the weather here, you know, autumn in Austria..." Charlize took a deep breath and explained, but Hugo didn''t want to listen at all, rolled his eyes and said. , "Barabara", Charlize couldn''t help but laugh. Then just listen to Hugo. "It''s boring, there are no loopholes at all. First, it doesn''t look like a man, and the second doesn''t look like a human being. This is really..." Hugo still shook his head in surprise. Charlize''s heart throbbing still beating slowly, but Hugo in front of her is the friend she is most familiar with, which made her feel a little more relieved and her tone relaxed a lot, "Hey! Is he a man? I should judge this, or do you have a unique way of judging?" After speaking, Charlize looked down Hugo''s chest mischievously, which made Hugo jump up and stand up immediately, "Woman! Woman! Don''t look around!" This immediately made Charlize laugh. Maybe they can handle all this and keep on being friends, can''t they? He thought so, and she thought so. (To be renewed. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 984： Woman intuition \"& In the next playground shooting, Charlize''s condition is getting better and better, and she can clearly feel it. Her self-confidence that radiates from the inside is gradually forming, although ""The test of the sense of breakthrough in acting is not deep, It is more about testing the actor''s fine carving ability, but it can still be felt. Charlize is very comfortable standing in front of the camera. She enjoys the shooting process. Especially after Charlize fully entered the role, the performance was quite fluent and one-stop, which also made Richard couldn''t help sighing, "No wonder you chose her as the heroine." Although both Richard and David Geffin did not criticize Charlize when they met, mainly because it was Hugos choice, but they are unavoidable that they will be a little bit puzzled in their hearts: why such a woman with outstanding appearance does not play the role. Some vase roles, but to challenge such a small and fresh acting role? Also, is she really competent? But after the crew was turned on, Richard was surprised by Charlize again and again, especially the pair of smart eyes, which completely showed the vague emotions between Jesse and Selena. On the contrary, Hugo''s performance is not satisfactory. He seems to be a little absent-minded. He will be distracted when he speaks the line. This is obviously the performance of the actor not in the state, which is quite surprising. But after all, Hugo is very experienced in acting. He was stupefied by relying on his solid control to find his previous excellent state so that the film can continue to be filmed. After the filming of the amusement park was completed, it was two full hours later than expected, and Hugo had to apologize to the crew repeatedly. Fortunately, this is the part of the playground at night. The night is not much different, and the lights of the playground are always consistent, so postponing some time will not have much impact on the presentation of the picture. After returning to the hotel, Hugo sat on the sofa in a daze. He has always known that filming is a physical task, whether it is physical or mental exhaustion, it is a very tossing thing, but this time "" shooting. The hard work in the process is unprecedented. Hugo knew that it was because there was a burden in his heart and shackles, so there was a burden on his shoulders. But Hugo also believes that he can sort out his state, this is just a normal situation in the filming process. I dont know how long it took, the hotels landline rang suddenly, and Hugo, who was sitting in the darkness and gradually entering, was taken aback, and quickly sat up, only to find that he actually fell asleep on the sofa. He quickly answered the phone, "Hello, this is Hugo One." "Hugo! Are you going to take a break?" Cameron''s voice came out of the receiver with a hint of nervousness and excitement. She called by looking at the time and calculating the time difference. There is no way, it is bound to require active and frequent contact between the two parties to maintain the relationship, otherwise the hot emotion will gradually cool down. Hugo rubbed his eyes, "Hehe, no, just squinted his eyes." Hugo glanced at the clock on the bedside table. "It was less than thirty minutes after the shooting." He fell asleep in a daze. After twenty minutes, I felt that I just closed my eyes for two seconds. "We will continue to rehearse for a while and prepare for tomorrow''s shooting. It is estimated that it will take at least two hours to sleep." "Every time I hear you say this, I envy Charlize very much. She can not only shoot with you, but also get along with you day and night. It''s the day I dream of." Cameron half-joked with a little coquettish tone. Speaking of. After Hugo heard it, Rong couldn''t help but sketched it out, and chuckled lightly, "Why didn''t you agree when Rick invited you to play?" Indeed, he and Charlize are just friends, and Cameron is him. Hugos irritable mood gradually calmed down for his date. Maybe he still needs some time, maybe the shooting of "" will still be possible, but as long as he keeps this in mind, everything will be fine. Maybe. "Isn''t your first choice Charlize? If I play, it''s just forced." Cameron wrinkled his nose and said playfully, which made Hugo laugh. "My fault, my fault!" Hugo did not quibble, and admitted his mistake frankly. In fact, every film''s actor selection has the expected model and primary candidates, but in the end, it is not easy to get the first choice actor to join, and the success rate is often less than 30%. However, for Cameron, these explanations are unnecessary, because she is not discussing this issue seriously, just admit her mistakes. Cameron couldn''t help but chuckles after hearing it. Obviously Hugo''s answer made her very satisfied. Although the chance to play "" was indeed rejected directly by her, she later learned that Hugo had not yet issued an invitation to Charlize at the time. If she nodded, then her chance of acting was obviously greater than that of Charlize; but even so, Cameron still regrets occasionally, and can''t help but start thinking, if she is not so reserved, if she doesn''t worry so much, if she starred in "Before Sunrise", then she doesn''t need to worry? Cameron recently Always think about it. Hugo and Charlize are good friends, good friends who have been together for two years, good friends who live under the same roof, but nothing happens between the two, and Charlize also has a date. Therefore, Cameron kept telling herself that there was nothing between Hugo and Charlize, but it was difficult for her to be persuaded by herself, because even if she was a woman, seeing Charlize would not help but be moved, let alone What about men? And Cameron has always been skeptical about whether there is a pure friendship between men and women. However, Hugo and Charlize have always been very open-minded, and there is indeed no doubtful sign, which makes Cameron temporarily relieved. But this time "" is different. This movie is originally a love theme and needs sparks between the male and female protagonists. Cameron has never experienced what the so-called fake drama does, and he has heard a lot. "During the promotion, both Cameron and Hugo made public appearances, but there were even gossip magazines saying that she and Jin Yikerry had been in love for a long time, and her date with Hugo was in jeopardy. This is really dumbfounding. Therefore, Cameron is always a little uneasy about the filming of "", even though she has read the script and knows that there are only a few kiss scenes in it, there are not many intimate scenes other than that, it is just an exchange of ideas. But Cameron still felt uneasy. She didn''t know whether to blame the woman''s intuition or her lack of confidence. Recently, Cameron called Hugo more frequently, but fortunately, every time Hugo was very frank, he would not deliberately avoid taboos, which made Cameron satisfied and could not help but laugh at himself. Unreasonable worries. "What scene have you filmed now?" Cameron asked curiously. Although she knew it was a film and knew the progress of the filming just to make herself frustrated and imaginative, she just couldn''t control it and wanted to ask involuntarily. . Hugo paused and hesitated. After all, the filming process was a bit out of control today, but he decided to tell the truth, "Today I filmed the first kiss scene, the scene in the Ferris wheel." Hugo convinced himself that he and Charlize has nothing, nothing to hide, they are just friends, so just express it frankly. "Oh, my God..." Cameron patted his head in annoyance, and Hugo couldn''t help but laugh, "I knew I shouldn''t have asked. This is really a torment." Although Ka Mellon knows that an actor may appear in intimate scenes in any movie. For example, in the scene where she kisses Jin Yikerry many times, and because she plays the role of a hotel girl, her clothes are also very revealing. . This is inevitable. But as long as she thinks of Hugo and Charlize shooting a kiss scene, she can''t help but want to wailing. Hugo''s thoughts were messy, but because of Cameron''s cute reaction, he relaxed, and the laughter overflowed directly, "If you can rest assured, Charlize and I only shot once, no ng." "No, it hasn''t improved." Cameron shook his head dejectedly. Although Hugo couldn''t see her, she could not help but be bigger. "Maybe I should refuse to go into the cinema to watch. This movie! Is this your first time kissing an actress on the big screen?" "Of course not, Sandra and I also filmed in''Life and Death Hour''..." Hugo patted his head annoyedly after he had spoken, and he heard Cameron''s depressed mutter. But Cameron just complained about it Then she sighed, "I know, I know this is your job, and it''s my job, so I should learn to relax." Card After all, Mellon has just entered the film industry, unable to adapt to the difference in life on and off the screen, so she still needs some time, "Then should I pray, I will kiss more in the next scene?" "You should know that Rick and I are more familiar?" Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth helplessly, jokingly, which made Cameron laugh happily. Cameron did not continue to struggle with this issue, but talked about other things, "By the way, did Rick call you today? Los Angeles has been busy recently." "Rick? No, I guess he called Joe." Now Hugo is actually a full-time actor and singer. Rick and Henry contact Joseph first, or they will contact Samora and use them to find rain. fruit. Therefore, Hugo really doesn''t know much about these chores. Cameron immediately became proud and told Hugo in a bragging tone, "Did you know? Hollywood has the first 20 million dollar payout!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome Come to Kazakhstan to read, and vote for the work recommended monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 985： Remuneration Waves \"&The pay of Hollywood actors has always been the focus of attention, because actors often make tens of millions of dollars in income from shooting a movie. Compared with singers who rely on records, concerts, and commercial performances to expand their income, The pay of each film of the actors is clearly marked, which is naturally more eye-catching. Moreover, the pay of the actors is also a measure of their status. In the history of development, it can be divided into three stages. The first stage is marked by the rise of innovative artist brokerage companies. The filming of "" received 15 million U.S. dollars in remuneration as a watershed. Before that, the actors were paid a lot. A part of less than one million can be resolved, and the profits of production companies and major theaters are very high; but after that, actors'' pay has been rising, which directly led to rising film costs and gradually increased the proportion of Hollywood''s commercial blockbusters. 15 million U.S. dollars, this is the standard for measuring top superstars in the first half of the 1990s. Tom Cruise, and others are all 15 million clubs. No more than two Hollywood actors can get this level of pay. Ten, this is the top benchmark in Hollywood. Therefore, "" Afterwards, all major Hollywood production companies are willing to provide Hugo with a salary of 15 million U.S. dollars, which is considered a leapfrog development and has received Rick''s absolute attention. The starting point of the second stage was 1996, relying on the "", "" series, and dumb. and. dumber to become the king of comedy. When the filming of the.cable.guy was taken over, the film company opened The $20 million remuneration officially marked Hollywood''s entry into the 20 million era. "" is a movie worthy of being recorded in history, not because it is extremely good, in fact, this movie is almost at a loss. Nearly half of the 47 million US dollars cost is paid in gold, and as a result, the film North America The box office is only 60 million, and the global box office has just passed the 100 million threshold. It can be said to be a failed work, but this work has played an important role in changing the dynasty in Hollywood history. Not only because this is the first film in Hollywood history that paid 20 million dollars in remuneration, but also because of the increased production cost threshold of this film, this has become the most troublesome thing for major film companies. More importantly, frat. was established after this movie. The so-called, it can be regarded as an organization consisting of a group of comedians who were not very popular at the time. All of them belonged to Innovative Artists Agency. Innovative Artists Agency decided to bundle and sell these comedians. They formed gangs and cheered each other up. Participating in the posture of "" and helping each other starring in the film, this kind of team battle has achieved very obvious results, and it has created many box office records with low remuneration. The leader of "" is that he is the director of "". The core members include (.ferrell), (owen.), (), (.vaughn), Luke Wilson (luke.), Steven Carrell ( steve.carell), the new generation of comedy stars (seth.), Jonah Hill (.), James Franco and others are also closely related to the bad boy gang. In addition, (judd.), Jennifer -, Paul-Rudd (paul. Rudd) and others have also had hard relationships. It can almost be said that it is the most important part in Hollywood. Although it is said that the Lanzi Gang was formally established in 2004, "" is in its infancy. After that, the entire Hollywood entered a new era, and the 20 million club was formally established. Tom Cruise,,,, and others have become members of the 20 million club. Later, Brad Pitt, Johnny Depp, DiCaprio, etc., have also become this one after another Club members. At the turn of the century, she became the first actress in Hollywood history to rank among the 20 million club. After her, Angelina Jolie also joined the club. The final third stage is the change in the way actors are paid. Twenty million yuan has become the acceptable limit for production companies. However, with the increase in production costs and box office revenue, the value of actors is still increasing, so at the end of the 1980s The emergence of "remuneration plus dividends" has gradually become the mainstream-the basic remuneration is naturally different. When Johnny Depp took the film "4", the basic salary was 20 million, but after adding the box office dividend, it was as high as 56 million; when the small film "", the basic salary was also 20 million, and After the high box office dividends were obtained, his remuneration reached 50 million. These actors are still members of the 20 million club in name. The highest salary in Hollywood has not changed since 1996, but the actual salary of the actors has changed dramatically. Production companies use more box office dividends to improve the status of actors, and at the same time, they tie the actor''s box office appeal to the film''s performance more closely. All things are prosperous, and all things are lost. Hugo''s previous pay for "" and "" both exceeded US$30 million, but they are both special cases of box office dividends. Hugo''s basic pay for these two works is very low. Similar situations occurred occasionally in the 1990s, but they were not mainstream. But no matter what, the 20 million club is an important standard for measuring top superstars before and after. Hugo will naturally not forget this. He clearly remembers that this day will come at the signing time of "" in 1996, causing an uproar. After all, it has only been five years since ""initiated the era of 15 million piece pay." However, Cameron said at this time, now Hollywood has the first 20 million remuneration? Two years early! Why, is it because he flashed the Amazon hurricane again? "Oh, twenty million dollars? This is unexpected news. It is estimated that Hollywood is boiling now." Hugo couldn''t help but joked, but he started to guess the goal in his mind, isn''t it? ""It''s just right now, and it''s definitely impossible now. ""Adding "" is not enough. Cameron could also feel the excitement in Hugo''s words, and the expression on his face could not help but jump, "Now major newspapers are racing to report, but unfortunately you can''t see that lively scene. I went to the Screen Actors Guild yesterday. It''s literally, everyone is discussing whether the salary is reasonable or not." Indeed, after entering, the topic about the excessive income of the actors has not stopped. Shooting a movie earns 20 million US dollars. This is really an exaggeration. The profession of actor seems to be synonymous with getting nothing and making money easily. This has also caused more and more people to come to Los Angeles with the dream of an illusory actor alone. "If it were me, I would also wonder why I gave 20 million." Hugo shrugged, "This is ten times our film investment." "" This is even the pay of a top actor. Can''t afford it, this is reality. "Hehe, I can''t see it." Cameron said playfully, but Hugo was stunned. "What?" Cameron didn''t answer immediately, but instead asked, "Why haven''t you asked me? Who is this actor who got 20 million dollars in pay?" "Yes, yes, who?" Hugo asked again and again. Because he always thought it was, he forgot about it for a while, and now it seems... "Hanks or?" This is Hugo''s best guess. If it is really the butterfly effect, then he really doesn''t know who will become the first player in the 20 million club in 1994. This is too exaggerated. It is only three years away from 1991. Cameron couldn''t be more satisfied with Hugo''s reaction, hehe chuckled lightly, this time she didn''t sell any more, and just said, "You." "Oh...what?" Hugo originally nodded and said yes, but his brain was stunned, and then he was stunned. He didn''t seem to hear Cameron''s words. "I mean, it''s you that is the 20 million paid person." Cameron said clearly every word. Hugo only felt that his jaw was about to be dislocated. No wonder Cameron asked Rick if he had contacted him just now. "What?" Hugo still made a subconscious voice, but this was not a question, but a surprise, "Why do I myself Don''t know? When did I sign the contract?" In fact, the major production companies shouted "20 million film pay", there has been a voice since the end of last year, and Tom Cruise has all companies shouting such a price, but in the end they did not succeed in signing the contract, so it doesn''t count. After "" achieved brilliant results, especially after the appearance of the name "Mr. 400 Million", Hugo''s pay became more and more outrageous. He started shouting at 10 million and jumped directly to 15 million, shouting two. There are actually two companies with tens of millions of dollars-Universal Pictures and MGM Pictures The reason why it is said to be outrageous is that the highest basic salary before Hugo was only 6 million US dollars, and even It has not been among the eight million dollars, and now it has more than tripled-and Hugo has not signed a contract, which has almost become a major Hollywood mystery. Hugo clearly remembered that Universal Pictures shouted 20 million for the "Future Water World" and MGM shouted 20 million for the "007" series and "Cut Throat Island". He did not agree, so now this news is again How did it come out? Without signing a contract, it can''t be regarded as reaching 20 million pieces of salary! Cameron couldnt answer either, so he shrugged, I dont know. Anyway, I read the report of the Los Angeles Times and made it very clear, as if you have actually signed a contract. Thats why Im wondering how to get back. Its. Youre in Vienna and havent come back to Los Angeles. Its weird when you completed the contract." Cameron is just a watcher, so naturally he doesn''t understand. So, the question is back to the original point: Why didn''t Rick contact Hugo? In other words, why didn''t Joseph tell Hugo about this? supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my greatest motivation. ). Chapter 986： Deep meaning behind \"& Now the entire Hollywood actors with a salary of 15 million can be counted with two hands. To be precise, Hollywood has entered the era of high salaries, and it has not been ten years since the beginning and the end. Although the salaries have risen again and again, There are not too many actors who can get ten million dollars in pay. It is not easy for a film company to willingly invite an actor for 15 million dollars. At present, the production cost of most Hollywood movies is still around 60 to 80 million, and works with more than 100 million are still rare, and 80 million is an absolute big production. Then, for an 80 million film, 15 million will be used to invite a leading actor, and the remaining only 65 million dollars will be invested in production. This is an account that any film company must carefully calculate. Therefore, 15 million is still the limit currently acceptable to Hollywood. Once a film company pays 15 million to sign an actor, they will inevitably publicize it. The keyword "remuneration" is the focus of the hype. They paid such a large sum of money to invite an actor, and they naturally hope to be able to To squeeze the surplus value as much as possible, not to mention the box office after the movie is released, to use this enough news to attract the attention of the public, increase the company, increase the value of peripheral output, etc., are one of the goals. So, what if a company signed a contract with an actor for $20 million in salary? The result is conceivable. It must be a big explosion of media information. There is no need for the film companies to promote them. The major media will explode first, and then add the incitement of the public relations department of the film companies. In a day and a half months, these news must always be absolutely topical. Imagine again, what would it be like if the 20 million US dollar salary collided with the most appealing and popular Hugo today? Hugo can already imagine the scene of "everyone is going crazy" in Camerons words. Even the actors union has been unable to bear it, vying to discuss, presumably the entire Hollywood will be very shaken, because this is also It means that Hollywood pay has entered the 20 million years. With the first one, there is bound to be a second-even if the actors are not ambitious, the agency will not let it go. So it is completely conceivable that there will be one next The upsurge of investing 15 million shares into 20 million will bring the entire film production cost to a higher level. To be more serious, top actors demand a salary increase of 20 million, first-line actors demand a salary of 15 million, and first-line downstream actors demand a salary of 10 million... The cost of film production companies will increase exponentially. It is conceivable that the entire film industry will be turned upside down. No wonder, even Cameron, a rookie actor who has just entered the film industry for less than half a year, is also very interested. If Hugo is a bystander, he would probably join in the fun. But the problem is that Hugo is the person involved, which is really weird. After Hugo hung up Camerons call, he sat on the sofa and thought about it. In the last two days, Joseph hadnt told him anything, and Samora had a normal face...or said he was completely and overwhelmed. As for not finding the anomaly of Joseph and Samora? But what Hugo can be sure of is that he didn''t sign any new work contracts, and Joseph didn''t sign anything for him, so what is going on? Hugo doesn''t want to think about it. The truth must be confirmed after face-to-face communication. Hearing and hearing are not necessarily false, and seeing is not necessarily true. "Knock", the knock on the door came, and then the door of the room was directly pushed open, "Why don''t you turn on the light?" Joseph''s voice came over, and Hugo only turned on the lamp next to the sofa. The room was dark. Joseph stood at the door and turned on the light. The bright yellow light came on slowly, dispelling the darkness in the whole room. Joseph stood at the door and did not come in. "Charlize is ready to start the rehearsal. How about you?" It seems that Charlizes adjustment is better than him, and he was ready so quickly. Hugo recalled Charlizes call with him, and couldnt help but exhale often again. Its best for them to stay in the position of friends, "Okay, Im fine. Give me two minutes and I will wash my face. Hugo said, regaining inner peace. "I see." Joseph patted the wall lightly, then turned around and was about to leave, but Hugo''s voice came over immediately, "Joe..." This made Joseph stop at the door and turned his head in confusion. Looking at Hugo, "Did Rick call you these past two days? Is everything okay in Los Angeles?" Hugo is inevitably a little cautious, and he cannot be blamed for this. Although he and Rick have been getting along well for the past six months, his choice of work is indeed contrary to Rick every time. The two people communicated many times to solve the problem. But this time the 20 million remuneration is indeed the first major threshold after he hired Rick as an agent. Although the film industry has said it several times before, but after all, it just stays in the mouth. If they really made a check for 20 million, Hugo didn''t know how Rick would react. Hugo wants to believe in Rick, and is willing to believe in Rick...he, he just needs to confirm. Hugo generally rarely asks these things, because Joseph understands Hugo. Hugo is a person who values ??friendship and trust, whether it is friendship, love or family affection. Hugo is willing to give trust. After he chooses to believe It will be fully handed over to the other party, but if the other party betrays, this will be a fatal blow to Hugo. For example, in the case of Lena, although Joseph did not know the details and Hugo did not mention it, Joseph still noticed the abnormality from the clues. Therefore, Joseph was stunned. He thought about it carefully, sorted out his thoughts, and then understood it, with a smile on his face, he walked into the room and closed the door easily, "You heard about Los Angeles. "Joseph walked to the sofa and sat down. After the dispute in the second half of last year, Joseph also understood that communication is necessary and important. Hugo didn''t speak, but pursed his lips. Joseph knew what it meant, and he chuckled lightly, "Nicholas called you? Or David?" Nicholas-McLennan, this is Joseph''s best guess. "Cameron." Hugo gave a different answer. Joseph couldn''t help laughing. "I didn''t think about it." He tapped his chin. In fact, even if he confirmed Hugo''s guess, it also confirmed the rumors that Cameron said. "Rick gives I called and talked about it, and the checkbook is on Ricks desk. Almost everything in the company is fried." Joseph did not conceal anything, and frankly admitted the facts, which gave Hugo a sigh of relief. It seemed that his guesses were unnecessary. Rick probably didn''t carry his signed work behind his back, so the so-called 20 million dollar salary must have a story behind it. Hugo nodded, "It is conceivable that Ali should have green eyes." As one of the senior partners of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, Ali Emmanuel has the same network and ability as Ali. Very outstanding, his contribution to the company should not be underestimated. Ali has always advocated that Hugo should take over the auction, to attract attention and business volume for the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. If the Hugo card can be used well, this will be a great development for the company. But Rick pays more attention to the cooperation with Hugo. He is always willing to listen to Hugo''s ideas. The two have discussions-and most of the time Rick is the one who is persuaded by Hugo, which provokes Ali. Very dissatisfied. Although Hugo hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, I heard from Joseph that Ali complained to Rick more than once about his problems. The conflict of interest between Rick and Ali is also one of the hidden dangers of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. Fortunately, at present, Rick and Ali are of one mind and want to start the company, and Hugo''s current momentum is still rising, so the two sides still maintain their balance. This time, the 20 million dollar remuneration check appeared directly on Ricks desk. Ali would definitely complain to Rick with swear words. If Hugo is Alis artist, it is estimated that Ali will force him if he is tied to Hugo. Signed. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help feeling very happy. "The company needs this 20 million remuneration, and Rick admits it." As Hugo thought, Hollywood''s first 20 million remuneration was a revolution. The fateful moment, if this moment appears in the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, it will have an immeasurable positive significance for the companys development, "but Rick also knows that you are not willing to..." Having said that, Joseph patted his head, paused, and interjected, "By the way, I forgot to tell you There are two companies with 20 million pieces of compensation, one is "Future Water World". '', they paid out 20 million pieces and 15% of the box office dividend..." Hugo''s only idea is, lunatic. "The other is the film industry''s 007 series, with a remuneration of 20 million and 10% of the global box office..." Another lunatic. After Joseph finished speaking, he went on to say, "You have rejected these two works, and Rick knows that it will be useless to persuade you. Even if the money is in front of you, it is estimated that you will be moved by your heart and then refuse. " "Who said that if you really piled up money in front of me like a hill, maybe I agreed." If twenty million dollars were really placed in front of you, it would be difficult for anyone to stand the temptation. Confused. Hugos words made Joseph laugh, but he also knew that Hugo was just joking, "So, Rick didnt persuade you, he said, as long as you want, you can actually get 20 million dollars at any time. Remuneration, he believes you have this ability." This is Rick''s confidence, a simple sentence, but Hugo knows how much courage and trust is needed for Rick as an agent. "But Rick, like Ali, is unwilling to miss this opportunity. Therefore, this news is a deal." Chapter 987： Take the opportunity to hype \"& trade. Hearing this word, Hugo couldn''t help thinking about it. Although Hugo didn''t know much about running a company, he had already gotten a glimpse of some of the rules of Hollywood games. In addition to money, contacts and transactions are also part of this circle. Whether you like it or not, whether you accept it or not, standing in this circle, there is no way to be alone. Actively cooperating with transactions or passively forcing transactions are objective. From Camerons words and Hugos own thoughts, we can see how far-reaching the impact of the 20 million salary this time is. Now Joseph says, this is a deal. So, who is hiding behind? Who is it that promotes it? Joseph then gave a simple explanation, but he answered all the questions for Hugo. To be precise, this transaction should be from the beginning. After Hugo participated in the private banquet, although the paparazzi continued to hype, they actually failed to dig into the real inside story. In the next big game of chess, they organized this private banquet, but they did not deliberately conceal the news, which made people feel the enthusiasm of the restart of the "007" series for the first time. At the banquet, they obviously failed to persuade Hugo to play. This is a pity, but it is not fatal, because Hugo was not their best choice. At the banquet, Rick was definitely not just chatting like Hugo. His chats were all purposeful. Soon, Rick got on line with the high-level staff, at least leaving an impression. Afterwards, Rick inquired that there were back players after the banquet. They were planning to use Hugos high popularity to make hype. Although Hugo refused, Barbara Brockori didnt say anything during the whole conversation. , Hugo did not explicitly refuse, and nothing was put on the table. Therefore, MGM intends to "ignore" Hugo''s refusal, offer 20 million U.S. dollars in salary and global box office dividends, invite Hugo to star in, and sign three movies. Once this news comes out, it will be explosive. Whether it is played by Hugo or 20 million dollars in salary, this will make the "007" series immediately become the focus of major media. Next, if Hugo accepts the invitation and is determined to star in, then they can negotiate with Hugo about the salary, even if it is 20 million US dollars, it is still acceptable to them, because they really want to make a comeback through this "007" series. ; If Hugo refuses the invitation, the hype effect has reached its peak, and they can also use Hugo''s refusal to make a second hype, and then announce the real actor candidates. By then, they can definitely be invincible. After the "007" series started, they also arranged a series of publicity plans, intending to make a desperate move in this movie. Therefore, inviting Hugo to attend the banquet is actually just an introduction, and the plans surrounding Hugo are endless. This is something Hugo has no way to refuse, because the banquet is Stevens invitation or as a host. He will certainly not offend these two bigwigs-whether it is for Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company or private with Steven friendship. And the news after that took the absolute initiative. Any response of Hugo was expected by them, even if Hugo directly tore his face and said that the news at the banquet that night-or that he refused the invitation, there is no problem. . MGM is still able to cope, and they are fully prepared. What''s more, with Hugo''s personality, he might not tear his face, because tearing his face with MGM is not good, not to mention, it will also affect his friendship with Steven and George. It can be seen that Hugo is a chess piece and has become an important part of this chess game. This old fox is really superb. However, Rick also, he will certainly not wait and let him use his artists to make hype. He is an agent and an agent whose interests are first. Since the hype is imperative, and Ali also thinks this is an agent. A wonderful opportunity, then all he can do is to let Hugo''s-or to maximize the benefits of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. Therefore, when the offer was really made, Rick unexpectedly expressed a positive intention, but Rick also said that he had the sincerity of cooperation, but it takes some time to convince Hugo, especially Hugo is now in Vienna. , The persuasion process is certainly not so easy. This is overjoyed. If Hugo can nod and agree, this will naturally be the best result, and the hype effect will be maximized. So after MGMs internal discussions, they agreed, and then issued a payment of 20 million U.S. dollars, and handed the check to Rick. As long as Hugo is willing to sign the contract, the payment can be cashed immediately. Then, under Rick''s signal, the "Los Angeles Times" broke the news directly. Naturally, they didn''t stop, even if Rick didn''t break the news, they still had to contact the media. MGM not only did not stop it, but contacted a large wave of media to directly stir up the news. In an instant, the entire United States knew that Hollywood was about to enter the era of 20 million film rewards. But then, it was found that something was wrong, because less than three days later, the "Los Angeles Times" broke the news again, and Ron Meyer decided to invite Hugo to star in the movie "Future Water World", and he also offered $20 million. The pay, this check also appeared on Rick''s desk, as long as Hugo nodded, he could sign at any time. In an instant, the whole of Los Angeles was boiling. If there is only one "007", it may be a good show made by Rick and together, but now one more is added, and since the end of last year, it was said that it was willing to pay a thousand dollars. Five million invited Hugo''s "Future Water World", and the authenticity of the news rose in an instant. No one will forget that Lang was once Hugo''s first agent, who brought Hugo to the audience. In order to regain its brilliance, Lang used a budget of 150 million yuan to shoot "Future Water World", which originally caused a sensation in the entire film industry, but now he has released another 20 million dollars in remuneration, which is naturally full of excitement. If you don''t know what''s behind it at this time, then they would be fools. Obviously, Rick played them together, MGM used Hugo, but Rick also used MGM in turn. Obviously, Rick used his personal friendship with Lang to invite to join this hype. In fact, everyone in the circle knows that the "Future Water World" has been rejected by Hugo. Currently Universal Pictures is in talks, but now there are two The news that you must invite Hugo is naturally very sensational. Now, everyone is focusing on Hugo, but because Hugo is in remote Vienna, across the Atlantic Ocean, the media has to focus on the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company: this company has only been established. The medium-sized brokerage company for half a year has the ability to get two invitations for Hugo with a salary of 20 million yuan. This ability is expected by many people. Even the most powerful innovative artist brokerage company currently does not have this ability. Courage. Therefore, naturally, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has become the focus of discussion in the industry, and their methods and capabilities can be seen in this news. Of course, those who understand that they have suffered a dark loss will certainly not wait and die. They will certainly use this hype; and naturally they will not be used in vain. They will also move in and out to try to use this hype to get the best results. So, in fact, there is no such thing as Hugo''s 20 million signing of a certain work. It''s just a hype. The hype about "007", the hype about the "future water world", Rick''s hype about endeavoring elite brokerage company, two uncashable checks of 20 million US dollars, made this news wave from the United States to the other side of the Atlantic, making the entire film industry upside down. , All practitioners are actively discussing. Hugo, this chess piece, looks like an outsider instead. He didn''t even know the earth-shaking situation in Los Angeles, this feeling was really...somewhat weird. "Rick knew that you would not agree to these two contracts, and the hype didn''t need to disturb you, so he didn''t tell you. He will handle these matters alone in Los Angeles." Joseph concluded simply, "Rick I greeted me, asked for my opinion, and also said that if a reporter breaks into Vienna, I hope I can control the situation." Hugo nodded his chin, but did not speak. Joseph thought that Hugo would mind this matter In fact, both Rick and I think it is better to let you know about this matter, after all, you are the party involved. However, your condition is not very good these days, so I didn''t tell you the first time, sorry. " Putting it on anyone, if you have been "utilized" without knowing it, you will definitely not be in a good mood. Especially Hugo, he has always disliked hype, so Joseph and Rick''s concerns are justified. When Hugo heard it, his first reaction was a bit unpleasant, but he seriously thought about it. If such a big company deliberately wants to use him to hype, this is irresistible, even if he is unwilling to cooperate, Michael May will also be fully prepared. Therefore, Rick has tried his best to reduce the negative impact of this matter. "No, I''m fine." Hugo chuckled and said, "Furthermore, what Ali said is right. I am also a partner of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. I naturally hope that the company can develop well. So, this is also the case. One of my obligations." After all, Hugo''s funds didn''t fall from the sky. He invested in Endeavour''s elite brokerage company and hoped to get a return. "Also, this is an inevitable part of Hollywood, isn''t it?" Hugo''s ease made Joseph a little relieved, "But, I''m more curious, did they really write a check for 20 million and put it on Rick''s desk?". Chapter 988： Moving idea \"&"Of course, two checks for 20 million yuan. "Joseph shrugged and said of course, but after finishing speaking, he couldn''t help but asked in confusion, "Why, what''s wrong?" you do not believe? " "No...no, no." Hugo dragged his own ending. Of course he believed, because he had witnessed the 20 million era of Hollywood with his own eyes. After entering, it seems that the film has entered a bottleneck after it has risen to 20 million, because film costs cannot all be spent on actors, and the mainstream is still 20 million as the top standard, and actors pay cannot rise endlessly. Instead, the dividend ratio of actors is gradually increasing. Maybe their basic salary is still 20 million, but a 15% box office dividend can get them 60 million or 70 million in total. Actors use this method to improve their status in Hollywood, and gradually change the status quo that actors have always been Hollywood powers. For example, Johnny Depp received 56 million U.S. dollars in remuneration during the filming of "4". This figure is really shocking, but many reports did not make it clear. In fact, this remuneration does not include dividends. After Johnny signed a contract to take the pay, he couldn''t pay dividends at the box office of the movie. In other words, Disney is equivalent to signing Johnny''s contract with a salary of 20 million plus an advance dividend of 36 million, and then hope that the box office results obtained after the release of "" can be fully reaped. If they win, they get more benefits in dividends. Therefore, Hugo was not surprised at the 20 million salary, he totally took it for granted. However, when he learned that he could also get the pay, Hugo still sighed. Hugo looked at Joseph enthusiastically with a smile on his face, "Dont you think its funny? Now a house in Malibu is worth more than ten million dollars, and a house in Beverly Hills is about twenty million Of course its not the best location. This may be money that many people have no way to spend in their lives, but for actors, its a movie. Of course, I know that taxes should be deducted, and maybe two movies are needed. ." Joseph also knows that since the beginning of the 1990s, there have been discussions about whether actors'' pay is too high, not only by production companies, but also by ordinary people. It''s just that the actors'' pay seems to be still acceptable before. Once the 20 million threshold is exceeded, no one knows where the actors'' pay will eventually be capped. "Why don''t you regard it as an exchange of interests? The production exchanges 20 million for 100 million, 200 million, or even more. This is a reasonable investment." Joseph said with a smile. Hugo shrugged, "Of course I know that the wolves on Wall Street never do business at a loss." After Hollywood entered the big market, it was actually an industry under Wall Street. "It''s just that I still think the pay is too incredible. You don''t remember. After that, we lived in such a bad environment, but now, as long as I shoot a movie, I can immediately become a billionaire." Hugo still feels a little unrealistic. In the past ten years or so, the baseline of life has been rolling. The domestic welfare system is not as perfect as the West. The vagrant in some Western countries is completely dependent on the state to support them. They do not need to work and will not starve to death, but it is impossible in the country. For people like Hugo and their band who are in the circle for survival, even if they take the initiative to send them to work, they dont necessarily need them. Food and clothing are the most basic requirements. Now, all of a sudden, Hugo can become a multi-millionaire as long as he starred in a movie-and it''s still in US dollars, which is really... it''s too easy to come by, it feels incredible. Joseph was amused by Hugo''s words. Every actor hopes that his salary will be higher and higher, but Hugo has this strange idea. However, this is what makes Hugo different. Imagine giving up two works that cost 20 million US dollars and starring in a work that costs only 2.5 million. Such a shocking choice is indeed It is not acceptable to ordinary people. Perhaps this is one of the important reasons for Hugo''s success: because he has a clear mind. "So, you mean, do you want to move? Move to Beverly Hills?" Joseph said with a smile. In fact, Hugo can move after "". He has absolute ability, but Yu Guo has never moved. She still lives with Charlize. This is so incredible that for a long time the paparazzi cant find where Hugos home is-its not that they didnt find it, but that they followed. After Hugo got home, thinking it was just a blindfold, Hugo quietly left from the other passages. Hugo pursed his mouth. He has never paid much attention to moving. On the one hand, because he has been working outside all year round, the so-called home is actually a place to sleep. He feels that it is very comfortable and there is no need to change it; On the one hand, because Hugo has never felt the real sense of being a rich man, he can''t drive, so he won''t buy luxury cars; he refuses to smoke. Poison, so there is no need to splurge; he does not have many friends, so he is not keen on partying, naturally, the attractiveness of the mansion is not so strong. Of course, living with Charlize is very easy and happy, which is also one of the reasons. However, now may be a good time to move. The careers of Hugo, Charlize, and the three have all started. In fact, the slowest Charlize will not be silent for too long. Sooner or later, they will need to moveespecially after the rise of Charlize, she and Alex and Hugo live together, and the hidden dangers of the paparazzi will explode at any time. Moreover, Hugo has a date and Charlize has a date. If Hugo guesses correctly, there seems to be someone who has a date too-although they only met twice, if everything goes well, they will bring their partner home afterwards. , There will always be a lot of inconvenience. Moreover, Hugo still hopes to be friends with Charlize, maybe they are not suitable to continue living under the same roof. So... "Maybe, maybe I''ll think about it." Hugo said hesitantly, because he was not sure, because he was accustomed to living together and suddenly moved out by himself, Hugo would be very uncomfortable. Before the crossing, Hugo and the band members lived in the big dormitory; after crossing, first Joseph and then Charlize. For more than ten years, Hugo has long been used to having roommates. Even so, Joseph looked at Hugo in surprise. Prior to this, their group of friends had asked Hugo''s idea of ??moving at least five times before and after, but Hugo directly rejected it. This is the first time that Hugo has shown a positive attitude-although there are still some. hesitate. Hugo thought about it carefully, "But, it''s not Beverly Hills, um... Maybe Malibu, there will be a good place." Although Beverly Hills is full of stars and luxurious, but at the same time there are too many paparazzi. Now, Hugo doesn''t like the life surrounded by paparazzi. Malibu hasn''t fully developed yet, it just has a rudimentary form. It is obviously a good idea to live there, and it is not far from downtown Los Angeles. Joseph is even more surprised. It can be seen that Hugo is really thinking about it, "It seems that after you make money, you finally have a use." The only cost of the money Hugo currently earns is collection. Of course Hugo has always been generous in his daily life and enjoys himself very much. He will not be harsh on himself for food, clothing, housing and transportation, and he is also kind to his friends around him. "Do you put all your previous money in the bank?" "I took a lot of money to Adam before, you know, I heard old Jack say before that he actually wants to buy a ranch, he likes those cowboy trades." Otherwise, Adam would not stay in Lanches for the rest of his life. In addition to tobacco and alcohol, cowboys and rugby are also his only fun. "But he has not bought it. I don''t know if he didn''t like it, or he was saving money for me." Hugo persuaded Adam several times. Now he is not short of money and asks Adam to do some things he wants to do, but Adam tells him not to be nosy, which makes Hugo quite helpless. Hugo had previously given Adam a set of tickets for the season of the NFL Denver Broncos, which made Adam happy. He also showed off with old Jack several times and made old Jack beard and stare with anger. "Maybe what he lacked was never money." Joseph said casually, but it was meaningful in Hugo''s ears. Indeed, perhaps in Adams heart, money has never been the most important thing, just like when Hugo was at his worst before, Adam did not worry about money. His savings in the past two decades are sufficient to deal with most situations. , Although he always satirizes Hugo''s failure to accomplish nothing, but deep down, compared with money, Hugo''s career success and Hugo''s company ~ www.novelhall.com ~ including Hugo can learn to forgive , Life easy is the most important thing for Adam. Suddenly Hugo remembered Adam''s phone call when he was leaving to film in Vienna. When he heard Vienna, Adam was stunned and did not react. Then Hugo explained that this was in Austria, and Adam suddenly realized that this was in Austria, and said in a low voice, "Austria, a name often heard during World War II." Adam has lived in Wyoming all his life, and the days he has left that land are numbered. Throughout his life, he has lived so restrained and dull. He has struggled to give Lena a stable life. He has endured to give Hugo a stable life. He now wants to make Hugo work at ease. And waiting. Whenever he thinks of Adam, Hugo feels that he is happy. Even if he gives Hugo ten to twenty million, he is not willing to exchange this kind of happiness. "You can go over and talk to Charlize, am I a little later? I want to make a call to Adam." Hugo raised his head to look at Joseph and sent him away. Hugo picked up the phone and got through the ocean. On the long distance, when he heard Adams familiar voice, "Speak, I''m listening." The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth could not help but outline. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 989： Waking up from good dreams "& The filming in Vienna went very smoothly. The entire filming process lasted only two weeks before it had come to an end, and only the last three scenes were left unfinished. During this period, calls from the United States continued to disturb the peace, from Joseph, Samora, to Richard Clett, to David Geffen, and even Charlize and He received calls from the American media. .Because the calls from these media to Hugo were intercepted by Joseph, in desperation they had no choice but to do everything they could to find out the truth about "20 million yuan". Even across the Atlantic Ocean, not to mention the Cameron, Rick and others who stayed in Los Angeles. I heard that Henry was also surrounded. All the glorious players disappeared. Henry was originally because of the new band. The contract matter has been harassed for a long time, and now there is an increase of 20 million in remuneration. It is Henry''s indifferent and lazy appearance. He also made a fire, directly hit one over and scolded Hugo: because Hugo was unwilling to respond to the media, so that he was hit by Chi Yu. Hugo has known Henry for more than a year. This is the first time to see Henry truly lose control. Even though Hugo brazenly defended Michael Jackson on the radio program, he did not let Henry lose control so much. It can be seen that the media has really annoyed Henry recently. Hugo is now the hottest character, and even the two agents of Henry and Rick have become the target of everyone''s pursuit. Its hard to imagine that Hugo will return to Los Angeles after filming. What an exaggeration it will be. The filming of " is drawing to a close, and Hugos mood gradually settles down with Jesses state. He knows that afterwards, he and Charlize will return to the position of friends and lift the frame of the movie. When real life strikes again, all chemical reactions will calm down, including the song "Anonymous pe will be hidden deep in memory. So, what do you want to do first when you return to Paris? "Jesse looked at Selena affectionately, holding Selenas hand, and walking slowly along the stone path in Vienna. This staggered bluestone path is like a castle in the middle, even if its an unknown path. Full of rich exotic style. Call my parents. How about you? Selena also looked at Jesse, staring at him deeply. Jesse pursed her mouth, I don''t know, maybe I will get the dog, it is with my friend. "This made Selena laugh, "Do you have a dog? I like dogs." Jessie couldn''t help but laughed, raised her eyebrows and looked at Selena, each other''s eyes reflected each other''s figure, which made the corners of each other''s mouth show a tacit smile, but Jesse couldn''t help but growl in annoyance. Oh, **** it. " What''s wrong? Selena pulled Jesse''s arm and asked curiously, but Rong was always concerned. Jessie looked at the sky in annoyance, tilted his head back, and then rubbed the soles of his feet depressedly, with a depressed and tangled face, I don''t know, we are back to reality. "The regret and sorrow in the tone of the voice slowly permeated, as if it could be clearly seen in those eyes. Selena looked at the clear amber eyes, her heart palpitated for no reason, and she suddenly froze in place. Charlize could see the pity that rose slowly in Hugo''s eyes, just like the afterglow on the horizon that was unwilling to dissipate when the setting sun fell. It was obviously just a residual light, but it stained the entire sky. The fire-like sunset. This made her heartbeat stop instantly, she just felt that her breathing had stopped, as if the whole person was deeply attracted to those eyes, inexplicably, she wanted to cry, even she herself It is not clear what the reason is. Charlize only knew that the touch of nostalgia and sadness in her eyes cast a stone in the lake of her heart, and then ripples appeared. The throbbing deep into the soul made her open her mouth, but nothing was said. Unable to speak. At this moment, she didn''t know whether this was reality or a movie. She knew it was a movie, but a chaotic brain seemed to tell that it was reality. This sudden thought made Charlize stunned. She didn''t know whether it was her own thought or a reflection of Hugo''s line just now. Charlize averted his gaze a little embarrassedly, and said in a low voice, Yes, I hate it. " Hugo saw the hesitation flashing in Charlize''s eyes, but he didn''t want to guess what was the reason and where it came from. He lowered his eyes slightly, covered the confusion under his eyes, and let out a sigh of relief. Knowing that it is only a matter of time before returning to reality, and maybe this moment is the best time. what is that? "Hugo raised the subject, looked to the side of the street and said. Charlize did not resist, but was led by Hugo to the other side of the street. She only reacted at this moment, and she spoke her lines, sounds like a clavichord. "It''s just the melancholy in her tone, but she herself didn''t notice it, but in the eyes of director Richard, it couldn''t be better. The two walked slowly to the opposite side of the street, and they saw a person in the basement playing the clavichord. The smooth and clear piano sound flowed slowly in the dim yellow light, and the street outside was Wei who had just broken. The two cuddled in the corner of the street, looking at the poet who played through the street window in the basement, with smiles on their faces. Hugo suddenly took Charlize and trot a few steps aside, took Charlize''s right hand, and wrapped her around her waist, Can we dance to the sound of the piano? " Charlize was amused by Hugo Gentleman''s playful behavior, Of course. "She hugged Hugo''s broad shoulders, and the two looked at each other affectionately. Its just that Hugo is really a terrible dancer. He only took two steps and couldnt close the tempo at all. He stepped on Charlizes right foot, which made both of them laugh: Rain Guo was too embarrassed, and Charlize was too much. Hugo reluctantly touched his nose, stepped back half a step, and gave up dancing. He looked at Charlize in front of him carefully. She was still adored, but she could not hide her natural beauty. She was golden. The long hair was randomly divided into two strands, combed into a fluffy and casual braid and hung over her shoulders. The cheeks that hadn''t slept all night seemed to be a little tired, but it still did not detract from her charm. Hugo was stunned when he looked at Charlize like this. Before he realized it, Hugo sighed, "Oh, wow..." how? Charlize asked with some anxiety, but she saw the slight smile raised at the corner of Hugo''s mouth. Before she realized it, the corners of her mouth were also raised, reflecting the same arc as Hugo. Hugo gave Charlize a shy look, as if he wanted to imprint Charlize''s eyes deeply in his mind, then he held Charlize''s shoulder and said, I want to take a picture of you..."Hugo What is not said is: with my eyes, In this way, I will never forget you and all this." Take pictures with your eyes and imprint them in your mind forever. Charlize looked at Hugo''s clear eyes, the throbbing in her heart began to surge, she couldn''t help laughing brightly, as if the voice of the soul was singing, Okay, so do I Then the two stood silently, half a step apart, looking at each other seriously. From the eyes to the nose to the lips, I carefully looked at every detail on the face, and just imprinted the other person in the depths of my mind. Hugo could feel his heartbeat. It was not fast, just the normal rhythm of puffing and puffing, but every click was so hard and deep, like the shutter of a camera, one after another, he imprinted the image in front of him. I kept this memory in my mind deeply, and then told myself that after the movie is over, everything is over, and when the reality comes, they will return to their normal state. Those sparks, those memories, those throbbing, those beautiful, those heartbeats...all will remain in the city of Vienna, locked in the casual and beautiful of the European continent, and become an eternal picture. In a lifetime, maybe it will never be mentioned again, and it will be sealed forever and ever. Charlize looked at Hugo in front of him, his heart throbbing and trembling slightly. This feeling made Charlize a little scared because she was not sure what was the reason; it also made Charlize a little excited, because this feeling makes people so nostalgic. ;Also makes Charlize a little regretful, because there seems to be a hunch that everything will only be sealed at this moment, and after this second has passed, everything will disappear. This fact made Charlize sad. But Hugo''s mouth was drawn with a smile, and then he placed his hands beside his thighs politely, and leaned forward slightly, so he kissed Charlize''s lips. There was no touch between the two people''s bodies, only the kiss of the lips, but both of them felt the surging emotions, which invaded in an instant. Charlize couldn''t help closing his eyes, seriously feeling the sound of the beating heart, solidifying this moment into eternity. Then the two slowly separated, then slowly opened their eyes, without saying anything, and looked at each other quietly. At this moment, the exchange of eyes is not clear, but it is worth a thousand words, and the confusion in the eyes stays in the clear and smooth harpsichord. A smile was drawn from the corner of Jesse''s mouth, and he took Selena''s hand again, and the two of them stepped up again in the quiet alley. This time, they did not speak, but quietly enjoyed the moment of peace brought about by them. Happiness. "Ka" Richard''s voice came over again, breaking the silence in the alley. Hugo and Charlize became Jesse and Selena again, and all the sparks before each other stayed in the movie; then, the two The individual has returned to the identity of Hugo and Charlize, but this is the real reality. The filming is coming to an end, the dream should be awake, all fantasies and all throbbing memories should also end. Chapter 990： Empty-handed \"& Los Angeles in October is still full of the restlessness of summer, the footsteps of autumn are scattered in the streets of the city, but there is still no way to ignore the sweat and laughter left over from the summer, especially when people are watching When I transfer to, I can feel the heat that is unique to summer more and more. At least one hundred and fifty journalists gathered at the airport today, and a fan group of more than five hundred people, plus the tourists and pedestrians coming and going, confined the entire airport hall to a halt. There were thousands of people. The huge crowds of people make the airport look like the scene of a concert: bustling, hustle and bustle. With such an exaggerated scene, almost every passenger who arrived at the airport was shocked by such a flurry of battles when they walked out of the airport. Even the airport staff who were used to seeing Hollywood superstars pick up the airport were dumbfounded. Such a scene is generally only It can only be seen on the eve of the Golden Globes and the Oscars, because the top stars from all over the United States and all over the world will arrive in Los Angeles to join the event. However, it is only October, and there are still more than two months before the end of 1994. Such a grand occasion can definitely be said to be rare. Every time the automatic glass door of the airport reception hall is opened, you can feel the spirit of the reporters in front of you suddenly tighten. In an instant, all the long guns and cannons are ready, as if only a starting point is needed, and the rain-like flashing lights will blow on your face. Then, many ordinary people who were less courageous would be frightened by such a battle. This situation indicated on the display screen that aa137, who had flown from Vienna to Los Angeles, had arrived at the airport and reached its peak. The reporters who were used to seeing countless big scenes were a little nervous. A little movement made them fully alert, and so on. After half an hour, everyone was exhausted, but they still stared at the automatic glass door in front of them. The pick-up fan group standing behind the reporter was calm. They did not get agitated every other time like the reporters, but they continued to discuss in low voices, and the buzzing noise clearly reflected them. Inner excitement and anticipation. When someone saw such a scene, they were really curious, so they asked about it, and got an unsurprising answer, "Hugo-come back to Los Angeles today!" "Twenty-one days after filming started, it was officially announced, and then the crew returned to Los Angeles collectively. This news was immediately heard by the sensitive paparazzi, so today there was such a grand occasion at the airport. The person who asked the question naturally knew Hugo, but he did not understand the reason, "Why? Isn''t Hugo in Los Angeles all year round?" When this sentence came out, it caused a group of reporters next to him to stare at him, scared to ask him. People can only shut up and run away. After the person who asked the question got on the airport bus, he asked for a little bit, and then he realized that he was out of date: the 20 million salary issue is now getting worse and worse, and the film industry is not willing to let Endeavour''s elite brokerage company focus exclusively, so They also joined forces to make this more and more hot. At the beginning, it started around Hugo. One day, it was said that the senior officials went to the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company to negotiate. The next day, it was said that Ron Meyer personally flew to Vienna to persuade Hugo; but after that, it became the "Future Water World" and In the competition between "007", the propaganda departments of the two films fought, and constantly showing off their work is the most anticipated new work. In the past half a month, more than one-third of the news in major newspapers and tabloids contained these content, and it has become the hottest topic in the United States. Now, people are wondering which work Hugo chose! Which company will pay for the 20 million US dollars in salary? This is the first time in history that people have lost a lot of blood to a film company. They even hope that the film company will be more generous and bold, so that the actor''s pay will break everyone. The limit. Therefore, when Hugo returned from Europe, he naturally became the focus of attention. This makes today''s grand occasion unprecedented. Suddenly, I don''t know who shouted, "Hugo is out!" In an instant, the entire airport reception hall exploded. Everyone in "Hulala" cast their sights on the automatic glass door, and then saw a man with sunglasses pushing the luggage cart out. Almost all reporters were at the same time. I pressed the shutter in my hand, and the connected flashlights flowed down like a waterfall, and after being refracted on the glass door, the entire reception hall looked like it had directly moved the sun over. Almost all fans were irritated by the dazzling flash and had to close their eyesbecause even if they were open, there was a dazzling silver in front of them, and they couldn''t see any figures at all. But the out of control flashlight convinced them that Hugo had indeed come out, so the screams and shouts immediately became a piece of enthusiasm that burst out instantly and people felt the enthusiasm of midsummer again. When reporters press the shutter, they are actually photo books. Yes, what they have accumulated all the year round will allow them to take pictures and observe at the same time. From the lens, the figure outlined by the flashlight...seems a bit strange, a bit taller than expected, and a bit fatter than expected...not right , The whole person is one size bigger than imagined! This is not Hugo! Soon reporters reacted. They stopped pressing the shutter in their hands one after another, and then saw Samoras careless smile and even more scissor-hands for the camera, which made many reporters nearly impossible. No blood spurted out. It is expected that Samora or Joseph will come out first, but under normal circumstances, they will walk quickly and bow their heads to clear the way for the Hugo behind, but today Samora not only did not move forward, but stood still and poses. . Dare to feel that their enthusiasm just now is to greet Samora, this is not a typical expression of wrong affection! However, Samora was still unconscious, standing still and continuing to sweep the crowd. Seeing that no one was going to take pictures anymore, she shrugged and took a step forward with regret and unwillingness. This is really for the reporter. We can''t laugh or cry. Although the first shot was of Samora, everyone guessed that Hugo was right behind, so the reporters began to follow in Samoras footsteps and move towards the exit, but their eyes were fixed on the back, paying attention to Hugo at all times. Appeared, but then the reporters were disappointed again, because this time it was Joseph who appeared! This is abnormal. Both protectors came out first, what about Hugo? However, Joseph didn''t seem to realize this, he strode to catch up with Samora, and the reporters also found that there was no Hugo behind Joseph, but instead. Now the reporters are all embarrassed. Are they following Joseph and Samora? Should we stay and wait? This kind of situation is really unexpected, Hugo and the others are there. As a result, more than a dozen reporters caught up with Joseph, and all the remaining reporters stayed in place. Behind Richard, there was Karl Earl, hula la, at least thirty reporters flocked up, they also need to interview Charlize and Hugo cooperation, although currently Charlize and Hugo are both It''s not a secret to have their respective dates, but reporters still swarmed with gossip instinct. When did Charlize ever see such an exaggerated scene, it was several times more exaggerated than after the premiere of "" last year, and he was instantly surrounded by reporters. Carl was guarding Charlize alone, looking a bit stretched, and the two of them seemed to be in a storm. The canoe, ups and downs, may be destroyed at any time. Fortunately, Charlize has usually seen the exaggerated scene of Hugo being surrounded. Just now, he was mentally prepared inside the airport and walked out of the airport hall under Carl''s escort. Behind Charlize, there was already a crew member, and there was still no figure of Hugo. At this time, the remaining more than one hundred reporters are in trouble: What should they do? What tricks did Hugo do that haven''t appeared yet? The opportunity to capture the news was fleeting, and the reporters had no time to hesitate at all, and quickly made their own choices. The reporter is divided into three groups. One group has caught up with Joseph and Samora. This group has the most horses. After all, these two are Hugo''s right and left hands. It is impossible to abandon Hugo and leave alone. The dozen or so reporters who had left converged and planned to contain Hugo. The second group caught up with Charlize. They gave up and couldn''t find Hugo. At least they had to dig out some news spots on Charlize. They can be regarded as shifting the focus of the news from the salary to the scandal, which is also regarded as holding the bottom line: at least there is one news worthy of coverage The remaining group has less than 30 reporters, and they are still reluctant. Shedi stood in the pick-up hall, and then scattered around and asked the airport staff to find out whether Hugo had left the VIP channel or whether it was another crime. The reporters dispersed in a blink of an eye, leaving more than 500 fans who were picking up the plane at a loss. They just heard that Hugo was back and came to pick up the plane to create momentum for Hugo. But the result was unexpected. They didn''t see the deity of Hugo at all. Now everyone stood still at a loss: should they leave or continue to wait? After the excitement broke out in an instant, it seemed to have encountered a storm. In an instant, thousands of miles were frozen, leaving only a mess, and everyone was stunned. Waiting for Joseph, Charlize and their cars to leave one after another, the airport is still in chaos. Soon, the third group of reporters inquired about the latest news from the airport staff, which shocked everyone: Hugo did not follow the "" crew back, and on this flight, Hugo did not board the plane at all! So, where is Hugo? I love the small wow provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 991： European relaxation \"&"" The crew returned, but Hugo did not accompany him. Joseph and Samora also returned directly. So, where did Hugo go? This is a question that almost the entire Los Angeles news media is wondering. Some reporters even contacted their colleagues in Europe to try to find out about Hugos whereabouts in Vienna. However, when the Internet was not developed in the early 1990s, they had to follow them at any time. Recording a person''s whereabouts is not an easy task. After a week of tossing around, I still found nothing. Hugo seems to have disappeared from Vienna, just like the other four players in glory. In this regard, the reporters interviewed Rick Rosen, Henry Bloom, Joseph Gibbs,,,, ""The crew ... all got the same caliber: vacation. Hugo is on vacation. As Hugos manager, Joseph explained in a little more detail, After Hugo finished filming the movie, he felt that he was in Europe just now and he had no job at hand, so he planned to take a vacation for a while. So he set foot on it alone. The journey." To say it in detail is equivalent to not saying it. In the final analysis, it is the same sentence: vacation. Hugo actually didn''t say hello, and made more than a hundred reporters rushed to nothing, making a fool of himself like a monkey show in a circus. As a result, he gave an unreliable explanation lightly and immediately let the media reporters. They were all angry, "Grass! What kind of explanation is this! The entire American media is waiting for Hugo to make a positive response, and he actually went on vacation! What is this? Doesn''t the news media look at this? Too ridiculous, too big a card!" Unfortunately, this kind of remarks did not lead to more extensive discussion, because everyone knows that the 20 million remuneration was all self-entertaining from the beginning to the end. Hugo has never made a positive response. The reporters We reported "Rick said" and "Joseph said", but never "Hugo said". Therefore, the reporters are so hot on their own, Hugo doesn''t care at all, and naturally there is no Hugo''s saying that "not putting the media in his eyes". Moreover, even if the media reporters get angry again, what can they do? They also know that this time things will be so lively, and the behind-the-scenes promotion of the film industry is the most important reason. Hugo can only be regarded as one of the links. Now the matter has developed into the pre-propaganda dispute between the two films. , Hugo instead of focusing on it. However, the reporters slumped again in front of Hugo, which really made them a little bit angry: this feeling is really too bad. For the paparazzi, the name "Hugo" is even more a shame. Since Hugo and Cameron formally appeared hand in hand at the premiere of "", they have monitored Hugo all-weather for seven days, but it worked. At first, Cameron was in the film promotion period, then it was glory to death in the album promotion period, and then the shooting of "", and now Hugo simply disappeared. The paparazzi hardly caught Hugo''s pigtails, let alone the news, even the news is too scarce. In the past, when the paparazzi were unable to make business, they would report trivial things, such as which restaurant a certain actor went to eat today and what dishes they ordered; for example, where a certain actor went shopping today and what he bought; for example, a certain actor I met some friends and talked very happily... Although these things lacked the hot spots, they were at least broke. What''s really frustrating is that even these trivial things are few and far between. This makes the paparazzi almost gritted their teeth against Hugo. This frustration is simply the ultimate challenge to the paparazzi''s ability. Not what Hugo intended, Hugo has now become the ultimate goal of all paparazzi in the short term. For example, who knows where Hugo is now? Who knows when Hugo will return to Los Angeles? As long as the paparazzi gets this news, it is bound to be the heaviest news in the past month. In an instant, all the paparazzi became active. Hugo is totally ignorant of such a situation. How could he know that his vacation caused such a wide range of follow-up effects. The phrase "Many people are popular with right and wrong" is really appropriate for Hugo at this time. "" After the filming was completed, Hugo felt a boulder on his chest slowly falling. To him, the filming process of this film was actually like Jesse, it was like a roller coaster journey, from strangers to acquaintances to love. But then he faced parting and finally returned to reality. After experiencing all this, although Hugo has made up his mind to return to reality from the movie, he still needs some time to sort out his thoughts, so he did not go back to Los Angeles with Charlize, but chose to be in Europe and let himself thoroughly. Relax completely. In Europe, this is what Jesse was doing before meeting Selena, and it was also what Hugo had always wanted to do before. For creators, life experience is always the best source of inspiration. It is impossible to create creation if you are always settled. The width of insight determines the height of the thought, and the height of the thought determines the depth of creation, which is inevitable. of. In the past, Hugo and the band have been running around on the road. He has traveled almost all over the country, and even performed in some remote towns in the west. Walking on the road has become a normal life. Although it is hard, although Tossing, but Hugo has a new understanding of creation. Now, Hugo''s life and career have made great progress, day after day work will gradually wear off his passion and inspiration, so he needs to go out from time to time to see and appreciate a different life. The envelope of the spotlight is beautiful, but the dazzling light often blurs the line of sight, making people unable to see themselves and reality. Occasionally, it is very important for creators to break away from the shackles of the spotlight and find their own true colors. Therefore, taking a break in Europe this time is not necessarily a bad thing, but it can be a relaxing opportunity for Hugo to work hard for several months in a row. Hugo has no goals in his travels. Even he himself doesn''t know where to stand next. How can the paparazzi find him? Located in Bergen in southwestern Norway, lush green mountains, clear winding rivers, and beautiful old castles dot the city into a paradise, just like from j. r. r. Tolkien (j.r.r.) described the beautiful hometown of elves in the world of "Lord of the Rings". As the second largest city in Norway, Bergen is famous all over the world. The city is located on a steep fjord line. The steep fjords here make Bergen a shining pearl on the Nordic continent. It is known as the longest and deepest fjord in the world. It is called the crown of the fjord. It is located in Bergen. Every year there are countless tourists carrying their bags. There are only 350,000 visitors from all over the world. A city of people, a miracle created. Hugo is one of these backpackers. The sun is not hot, and the sparse clouds lazily penetrate the sky and cast down, and then pass the shelter of the dense woods on the roadside, there is not much left that can fall on the body. Feel the temperature of the sun shining sparsely on your cheeks, listen to the ding-dong sound of the river on the left side of the road, breathe in the oxygen factor floating in the tree-lined forest, and enjoy the distant tranquility of the mountains in the early morning. People seemed to relax. Woke up early and left the place where he lived last night, before the backpackers even set foot on the trip, Hugo took the lead on the way there. As the Songna Fjord is well-known all over the world, backpackers are in an endless stream. In addition to train trips, backpackers on foot are by no means a minority. Looking at the flat and clean roads in front of you, you can see the high amount of Norwegian government in infrastructure. Devotion, you can also feel the footprints left by countless backpackers on the road. Hugo left the crowds and embarked on a hiking road alone, disappearing into the seclusion and far-reaching of the fjord, just like Alice in the fantasy world, cut off from the real world again, and entered a A magnificent fairy tale kingdom. A mountain and a river, a tree and a wood, all outline a beautiful scene in the line of sight, even if it is just a wild flower by the roadside, it exudes a refreshing fragrance. The annoyances in the real world shed bit by bit, and were forgotten on the path behind him, allowing the heavy heart to gradually unburden and relax again. Hugo enjoys this kind of life. He enjoys the endless quiet and comfort. He enjoys the coldness and depression that surrounds him. He enjoys the moment of peace away from the spotlight. He enjoys this unfettered casualness and happiness. He even didn''t want to go back to Los Angeles. He hoped that his vacation could be longer and longer. Wandering quietly in this tranquility. So Hugo did it. When paparazzi across the United States are looking for Hugo upside down The media believes that Hugo will be back soon, because "Pulp Fiction" will be released in the United States on October 14th. , Hugo, as one of the most important male protagonists in the play, and the winner of Cannes actor, is bound to come back to participate in the promotion. Therefore, the media are not nervous or worried at all. Hugo can disappear for three days, five days, or even a week, but he will definitely return to the United States to participate in propaganda. The Weinstein brothers will not miss such an opportunity. But soon, Miramax announced a news that shocked everyone: "Pulp Fiction" will not have a separate premiere, but will be directly screened in the United States on Friday! At the same time, the leading actors, including Hugo Lancaster, Uma Thurman, Samuel Jackson, and Bruce Willis, will not directly participate in the promotion of the film. After the news appeared, all the media were in an uproar. They could believe that "Pulp Fiction" would not be promoted, because this work only invested 8 million US dollars, and the publicity cost would naturally not be too much; but they couldn''t believe it: Hugo still needs it. Keep missing! This...this, this really makes everyone speechless. I love the small wow provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 992： Absent Premiere \"&May, "" was born in France and won two awards: Palme dOr and actor. It became the hottest topic in the entire European continent for a while. The excellence that the European continent relies on occupies a place that cannot be ignored in the world film map. Although Hollywood movies have risen rapidly after the 1970s and once again entered the golden age, the European continent has always been harsh and critical, because European filmmakers have always believed that Hollywood is A commercial combination, for the sake of commercial interests, Hollywood does not hesitate to abandon the artistic value of movies, which is something that many European filmmakers cannot agree with. Therefore, the European continent''s attitude towards Hollywood movies has not been very good, and it can even be said to be contemptuous. Of course, there are movies that can be recognized on the European continent, but they are very few; the movies that can be recognized in Europe and North America at the same time are even rarer. Not long ago, a "" that perfectly combines commerce and art was praised by both sides of the Atlantic Ocean, but even so, many European media still think that Steven-still pays too much attention to commercial elements, obviously the ending credit is sensational, but This still does not detract from the momentum of this work. Immediately afterwards, "" After its official launch in Cannes, it was quickly praised by the entire European continent. This is really a rare sight. This work with an investment of only 8 million US dollars is considered by many European filmmakers to be epoch-making. Important works; whats more commendable is that this view has also been recognized by many American media that arrived in Cannes, which has also made Pulp Fiction one of the rare masterpieces recognized by both Europe and North America. Since the curtain ended, the popularity of "" in North America has never dropped. Even after the excitement of the summer vacation, even after four months of precipitation, the enthusiasm for this discussion has not slowed down, and people are wondering what is this? What kind of work can be so sincerely recommended by critical film critics. In 1941, the film "" turned out, and it caused countless film critics to make a lot of admiration. However, this film was too high and few people were able to understand the greatness of this work. Until the film industry gradually matured, countless latecomers were Starting to imitate the shooting methods of "Citizen Kane", the entire film industry has undergone tremendous progress, and people have realized what position this film occupies in history. Therefore, for more than half a century after that, "" has always occupied the throne of classic champions in countless professional magazines. It is no longer the 1940s when information is congested. People have more and more ways to receive information, and the opinions of film critics have gradually become one of the standards by which ordinary audiences measure movies. When "" turned out, many filmmakers praised this as a pioneering work worthy of being compared with top works like "", and even capable of changing the future film industry. Therefore, in the past four months or so, "" the discussion in the North American market has not cooled down! However, the American media that arrived in Cannes before are only a small part. When "" officially returns to the North American continent, what kind of treatment they will receive, not only the film critics, but also the general audience, this is the part that everyone is curious about. It is not an easy task to be applauded and popular like "The Godfather" and "" these works. The commercial and artistic weights on both sides of the movie scale are the goal that almost every filmmaker is tirelessly pursuing if they want to maintain a balance, so can "Pulp Fiction" be able to achieve it. Originally "" was a hot topic, but when the name "Mr. 400 million" appeared, people became more enthusiastic about "Pulp Fiction". Can Hugo continue his miracle of breaking 100 million yuan in succession? Can Hugo complete the myth of three consecutive films breaking 200 million at the box office? Can Hugo break the disadvantage at the box office? Can Hugo perform another shocking drama after ""? In an instant, the discussion about "" broke the table directly. At the end of last year, Hugo announced that he would shoot "". This news caused a great uproar. Countless people believed that Hugo was a choice for self-destructive prospects. The "" type of collapse would soon be; then Hugo was out of everyone. He unexpectedly took "", which made countless media believe that Hugo chose to "suicide" and even "" had to be cautious. But less than half a year later, "" took the lead in aspiring to Cannes, and also won the title of the first influential movie king for Hugo; "" immediately after the box office exceeded 200 million, not only became the biggest dark horse this summer, And it also achieved the glorious moment of "Mr. 400 Million". Now, "" is about to be released, and Hugo''s performance has attracted the attention of every audience. Whether you like Hugo or not, and whether you like movies or not, people are wondering what kind of energy "Pulp Fiction" can explode. Will Hugo reach a new peak in one fell swoop, or have a strong momentum, which affects almost everything in the United States. The human heart. Even William Clinton became interested in "". Not long ago, Clinton recommended "" on formal occasions, and now he hopes to go into the cinema to watch "Pulp Fiction". Obviously, Hugo''s current influence has spread endlessly from the movie circle to all areas of society. . The release of "" can be said to have attracted everyone''s attention. It is more popular than the big producers in the summer, but under such circumstances, the producer and distributor of the film industry unexpectedly announced that the leading actors will not participate in the film. Propaganda, this is tantamount to pouring a bucket of ice water directly on the blazing bonfire, but it is a pity that this bucket of ice water not only did not extinguish the flame, but instead allowed the flame to burst with greater momentum. All viewers are complaining about the decision. They all look forward to seeing Hugo go on stage again to promote. Although it is only a month before the end of the promotion period of the glory to the death album, Hugo, who is in full swing, is clearly what everyone desires. The people I saw, this decision disappointed everyone. ""With a special angle, he ridiculed, "Hugo undoubtedly made the wisest move. In fact, overexposure is equivalent to no exposure." There is nothing wrong with this. Every face has freshness. It will be forgotten if it is not exposed for too long, and it will be annoying if it is exposed too often. From the Oscars in March until the end of the "Bath in the Morning Light" propaganda, Hugo''s face can be seen in newspapers almost every day for six months. This is definitely the pinnacle of overexposure. It''s a wise choice to slow down the pace appropriately, slacken the fans'' appetite, and let Hugo reappear, reinvigorating the madness. When the Weinstein brothers saw the news, they smiled tacitly. In fact, the Weinstein brothers have been thinking about the "Pulp Fiction" propaganda plan since then. They have a bad impression of them. If they can, they are willing to block Uma. But in this way, the box office of "Pulp Fiction" is definitely Have a huge impact. Therefore, during the propaganda period of "Pulp Fiction", it is impossible not to appear as the heroine Uma. In the beginning, it was planned to let Uma go to some cities in the central area to promote, and the most lively East Coast and West Coast were handed over to Hugo and Samuel. This distribution was to minimize Umas exposure as much as possible. Avoid accidents. All of his itineraries were also carried out in accordance with this plan, but Hugo went to Europe to shoot "". As we all know, there is no exact time limit for filming. It is said that it will end within one month, but if there is an accident in the creative process, two or three months are possible. This immediately made the Weinstein brothers worried. Naturally, their thoughts and all the media at first glance, Hugo is the absolute core of the film, is also the main force of the current call, if Hugo is absent, it will be a fatal blow to ""''s box office. Therefore, they also tried every means to cooperate with Hugo''s itinerary, but the progress has not been determined since "" started shooting, which also made the Weinstein brothers very embarrassed. When things entered a bottleneck, the Weinstein brothers instead came up with a way: They decided to cancel the publicity schedule of all actors. First of all, the publicity cost of "" is not too much, the cost is only 8 million, and the publicity cost is naturally stretched. Most of the publicity of the film still relies on Hugo''s current appeal. Many TV and radio programs have issued invitations~www.novelhall .com~ So, canceling the promotion is a good thing-saving money. Moreover, once the publicity of the actors is cancelled, Hugo and Samuel and others will not publicize it, so there is naturally no need to publicize Uma. This is also to reduce all potential safety hazards to a minimum, which is regarded as invisible to Uma. block. Therefore, when Hugo decided to travel to Europe for a period of time, the Weinstein brothers actually raised their hands and feet in favor. In the end, Quentin Tarantino was only arranged for the publicity itinerary. This is really an unexpected situation. Unexpectedly but logically, when the decision was announced, the popularity of "" not only did not decrease, but also soared: because of the absence of Hugo, this movie attracted countless fans and non-fans. Heated discussion. This can almost be said to be free publicity. The media bombardment and the enthusiasm of the audience automatically reach a new peak without deliberate incitement. It can be seen that Hugos appeal in North America today, as well as the popularity of "" this movie. Under such circumstances, as one of the most discussed films in 1994, "Pulp Fiction" will be officially released. Without a premiere and no leading role publicity, what kind of results will the film achieve? . Chapter 993： In full swing \"& Liam Pinkman was a little excited while sitting in the cinema. He kept looking around, muttering in a low voice, "Wow, wow, it''s finally going to be released, and finally" Eli Caswell sitting next to him His face was expressionless, as if he didn''t know the person next to him, but Liam apparently didn''t let go of his plan and gave Eli a elbow in his chest, "Hey, look, is that a Hugo fan? Me? I remember seeing him at many concerts before, wow, its so lively today." Eli rolled his eyes. Although he knew that today was indeed a very happy day, Liam''s expression and body language seemed to be the first time he saw such a big scene. Since "" has no premiere, it will be officially screened directly. There are 1,400 theaters in the United States for screenings. Therefore, the major theaters have gathered a large number of loyal fans early on. I hope to watch this movie as soon as possible. Movie. In addition to the fans, there are also a large group of spectators. It is now the first at midnight on October 14th, but there are nearly 500 spectators gathered outside the cinema, which makes people mistakenly think that this is the scene of the Halloween parade. . The point is that this is just an ordinary theater in San Francisco, not the big theaters in downtown Los Angeles and New York. Such a scene is indeed surprising. But the problem is: they have personally experienced scenes far more turbulent than they are today. Liam and Eli have been looking forward to the movie "" for a long time. Samora had a sneak peek at Cannes. After returning, they sighed with Liam''s brother Andy Pinkman for a long time. Guos vision for choosing the script is definitely an admirable five-body cast. He repeatedly praised this as the best movie he has ever seen. It is better than "" and even better than "The Godfather". Although this is only Samora''s personal senses, it still makes Andy. Interest greatly increased. Therefore, Liam and Eli can''t wait. "That person really seems to be a fan. I remember his name is James... Uh, I''m not sure..." Liam was so excited now that he was agitated. After sitting down, he kept looking around in his chair. They rushed over to line up at ten oclock last night, and then successfully grabbed the first batch of tickets for the midnight show, and entered the show at the first time on the 14th. Those who came over half an hour later were only Can wait for the second scene at midnight. The hot scene is really amazing. Eli had long been accustomed to Liams convulsions. He had to look at him and looked at it carefully. He also remembered that the fan should be called James Franco, because he helped him when he was in Houston. Hugo was very busy, so he had a clear impression, "What''s so strange, we are also Hugo fans, aren''t we?" Many fans of the glory to the death simply fell in love with Hugos personal charm, so they all became Hugo fans, and there was no conflict. Liam wanted to say something, but found that the lights in the cinema were dimmed, and he immediately diverted his attention, "It''s going, it''s going... Eli breathed a sigh of relief, and the movie was about to begin, which was a good thing. It is a wonderful thing to watch "". The audience''s thoughts are as if they are being led by Quentin Tarantino''s lens. The endless talk of tuberculosis will not make people feel bored and bored. On the contrary, the witty words Renju''s humor also kept the low laughter in the cinema all the time. Liam felt that Hugo had made a great breakthrough in his performance this time. Although he did not have an accurate understanding of acting skills, he could feel it. On the surface, Hugo did not seem to have much expression, but his gestures were all natural. , The whole viewing process was very comfortable. Before I realized it, my smile had already reached the corner of my mouth, and the whole mood was very happy. Let Liam say what Hugos performance is so good, he cant say why, but he can clearly feel that this character has the characteristics of Hugo, but it is not Hugo, that kind of wonderful charm makes People are intently. Obviously this is a violent and **** movie, but it is not annoying to watch. For example, in the scene where Vincent and Jules mistakenly killed the undercover, the two were still wiping the car. Talking about who should deal with the brains in the back seat; another example is Butch being forced to save. The treacherous Ma Sha, when choosing weapons in the shop with a sense of ignorance, the ridiculous feeling of joy rushed over his face, making the entire movie theater laugh. "" Thoroughly beautify or stylize violence, it makes every audience realize that at this moment, you are watching a movie for entertainment. Movies turn violence into jokes, **** into jokes, politics into jokes, and history into jokes. This is like a super big carnival that makes people totally enjoy it. The charm and wonder of the movie are fully reflected in the movie "". The storytelling method, the texture of the picture and the music, the era and cultural background reflected by the story itself, the dramatic relationship between the characters, and the ups and downs of the plot The turn of events between the two was easy and easy to use throughout the movie, which made the whole movie watching process very enjoyable and there was constant laughter. The whole movie lasted for two and a half hours, but Liam did not feel the passage of time at all. When the movie ended, he was the first to jump up and shouted, causing a large group of people to stand next to him. The audience who was about to leave the scene looked over, which made Liam a little embarrassed, but he insisted on waving his arms, "Oh hoo, this movie is awesome," and a large crowd of audiences also whistled. It can be seen from the relaxed and happy expressions of the audience in the cinema. They are also very involved in the movie watching process. Obviously, this is an excellent movie. Liam retracted his gaze, but found Eli with an expression of "I don''t know him" looking down, but he patted Eli on the shoulder vigorously, "How about it, isn''t the movie good?" Eli could only stand up, bow his head and leave quickly with the crowd, but Liam was unwilling to let him go, so he trot all the way to follow him, "How about it, is the movie good? Isn''t it good? Wow, I I like the part when Hugo goes to the toilet the most. I read a magazine in the toilet while humming a tune. When I came out, I found that I was being pointed at by a gun. ?Why Vincent was killed, but then appeared again?" At this time, almost everyone in the audience who left the cinema was discussing the plot enthusiastically, and their excited expressions were exactly the same, and Liam was not at all outstanding in it. Eli raised his head, revealing the face that couldn''t hide his excitement, and Liam jumped up, "Do you like this movie too, right?" Eli shrugged his shoulders. He must admit that this movie is far beyond imagination. It needs entertainment and entertainment, depth and depth, new ideas and new ideas, smiles and laughs, and realism and realism... It really is this year. There is not one of the movies he is looking forward to most. "Vincent was reading in the toilet, not a magazine." Eli explained that he couldn''t bear to join the discussion, "but what I like the most is the passage in the Bible before Jules killed someone. Don''t you think that Is it really amazing? There is also the brain-wiping section..." "Yes, that''s right, I was so angry at that section." Liam interrupted Eli immediately, and laughed. "I think Vincent''s rescue of Mia is the most funny, it''s still on the chest. A red dot is drawn on the chest..." An unknown voice joined the discussion, and Liam and Eli couldn''t help but look at it. It turned out to be four young men, two men and two women, and the one who was talking was the taller boy. "No, I prefer the man who jumped out of the toilet. After the shot, Jules and Vincent were all in good condition. Didn''t you see the expression of that man? It''s absolutely absolutely..." the shorter boy said I just said so, I raised my head and laughed, it was simply uncontrollable. "That''s right," Liam was also excited. "Then Vincent and Jules looked at each other..." When he said this, he and the short boy also looked at each other, then turned around at the same time, using The right hand initially held the gun, and started to shoot, with a "sudden" gunshot in his mouth, and then he burst into laughter at the same time. No, just five or six steps away, a group of people burst into laughter. They are also imitating the action in the movie. It is the picture of Butch pointing a gun at Vincent, and there is a person next to it. Using his hands to make a bread machine, just hearing the sound of "ding", "Bucci" began to shoot and "Vincent" was shot all over. The group of people also had a great time. "Hey, hey, don''t you think that dancing is the most interesting part?" The girl next to Eli asked again and again, "What kind of dance is that? I haven''t seen it before. It''s really fun. , Especially Vincent''s clumsy movements, haha, so charming, I just love him to death." After this sentence was finished, the companion girl next to her began to scream, and then the two of them watched The other party screamed. The girl who spoke first looked at EliDo you know how to dance? Did you jump like this? "They are all young people. They are naturally unfamiliar with the twist dance in the movie, but the dance moves are simple and very rhythmic. The girls just came and started to twist. Eli wanted to say "that dance was indeed wonderful", but when he saw this scene, his muscles became stiff and he didn''t know what to do. But Liam immediately ran to the girl, "It should be like this..." Then he twisted with the girl. Eli was at a loss for what to do, but he looked around, and the audience who had just walked out of the cinema were like this. Many people were imitating the twist dance. Others were either watching or shouting. Discussing the plot of the movie, the joy and excitement on everyone''s face are similar, which makes people feel lightened, which makes Eli''s tension slightly relaxed. It can be personally felt that the ""Midnight Premiere" has achieved great success, and the enthusiastic pursuit of the audience outside the cinema is shown vividly in front of them, which also makes the audience who will watch the second midnight show eagerly. Such a scene has also become a lively scene of "Pulp Fiction". (To be continued, provided by 8296929 (Dian Dian Han Zhi). If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 994： Strong echo \"&October 14th, Friday, this was originally a very ordinary day, although four movies premiered at the same time this week, it still cant change the downturn and desertedness of the autumn file. After three months of excitement in summer After the boom, the entire film market has entered an incubation period and will not be rejuvenated until Christmas comes at the end of the year. Previously, the autumn stalls have always been considered the most tasteless stalls, even more boring than the winter stalls and the spring stalls. The autumn file is generally considered to end from September to November. For one thing, its not as lively as the winter file from December to February where the award ceremony and film debut, and secondly, its not as lively as the spring file that warms up for the summer file. The autumn file is always It makes people uninterested. This situation was not broken until the "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone" was broken. The movie was released on Halloween in the first week of November. The result was a huge success, which also made people realize that November The month includes Halloween and Thanksgiving, which is obviously a very promising market. Afterwards, the box office of "" makes the holiday season the largest box office in the second half of the year. Therefore, after entering, the autumn and winter files are re-divided. September and October become autumn files, November and December become holiday seasons, and January and February are winter files, from December to February. Month is the awards season. Even so, the autumn stalls are still tasteless, and are considered to be the transition from summer stalls to holiday seasons. In this period, most of them are made at a small cost, but even small-cost productions are reluctant to choose the autumn file: thriller movies want to fit Halloween, want to step on Thanksgiving, family movies want Christmas, and so on, Those who enter the autumn file are all the works abandoned by some production companies. Products made by investment have to be launched, but the results of the work are not satisfactory. It is easy to become cannon fodder in the highly competitive schedule. Even if the production company is disappointed, it still wants to make a profit, but it is not willing to spend too much publicity expenses. As a result, the chicken ribs autumn stalls became garbage concentration camps. Then entered the second decade, the award season became more and more influential, October also became the outpost of the awards season, and the strong rise of the Toronto Film Festival in September, but even so, the fall season is still tasteless. In September, the North American film market focused on Canada, and the awards season works released in October are generally considered to be less competitive works. This shows how deserted the autumn stalls are. | In October, the biting autumn breeze continued to spin in the sky, and the sky was full of red and yellow maple leaves dancing with the wind, the green gradually faded, and the depression of winter was already pressing step by step. But it is such a schedule that has been despised and abandoned by countless people, but it has set off an unprecedented enthusiasm, so that the entire North American film market is revitalized. On October 14, more than ten major cities across the United States opened midnight screenings, and many cities were strongly requested by local audiences to temporarily open their main screening halls. As we all know, the midnight scene is synonymous with desertedness. Most audiences are unwilling to go to the cinema at 12 o''clock in the morning to watch a movie, except for dating couples, sleepless anxious people, and unemployed homeless people. The midnight show is basically the time for discounts and on-line screenings in major theaters for promotion. Often, you can watch three or four midnight movies for the ticket price of one movie during the day. Therefore, the desertedness of the Midnight Show is unquestionable. Until then, after its birth, the box office of the Midnight Show gradually entered peoples field of vision. Movies including the "Harry Potter" series and the Marvel movie series will be counted. Box office data at midnight. Obviously, the major theaters did not anticipate this time. Except for the midnight screenings in Los Angeles, New York, Chicago, San Francisco, Seattle and other major cities, most of the other cities did not arrange midnight screenings, but Filming starts in the morning. . Chapter 995： Full of praise \"&"This is definitely the new king of crime movies! "Almond Camby expressed his position at the beginning of the film review. Not only did he personally overthrow his concerns at the end of last year, but he also personally pushed the movie he once despised to a new height. The amazing fun of shooting a case runs through the whole movie. Surprise, humor and ingenuity run through the incredible one hundred and fifty-four minutes of the whole movie. It is sensational and wonderful! Best of 1994! " As the most watched comprehensive newspaper in the United States, the film reviews of the "New York Times" have always received a lot of attention, and they tend to easily become the icon of a movie''s reputation. Therefore, generally speaking, "New York Times" film reviews are more cautious. But this time, Almond obviously did not intend to conceal his surprise and admiration. He gave almost all the words of praise to "". First he gave himself a slap in the face, and then he was willing to become a stepping stone for the movie to become a classic. This has almost become an abbreviation for the reaction of the entire film critics after the release of "". Prior to this, the "New York Times" praised "" the most, thinking that this film is an epic that pioneered a mountain, and it is also the best work so far this year, not one of them. But now, Almond has personally rewritten this view, for which he also wrote a follow-up film review. In this film review, Almond believes that "" is a masterpiece of the American spirit. The epic shooting technique is impressive, but in general, the film is still too the main theme. There is no novelty in the above, and it has not reached a new height in terms of ideological exploration. The essence of this movie is still the most classic American dream. But "" is different. It can be said to be the pioneering work of a new type of film. Perhaps in terms of ideological realm, this film is not profound, at least slightly inferior to "", but the film reflects American culture. The history of the development of, film, and music has left a deep American mark. More importantly, the way of telling stories, the way of presenting pictures, and the means of creating conflicts are all new creations, which are enough to make the entire film industry undergo a radical change. Therefore, Almond believes that "" will occupy an unshakable place in the long river of film history. Just need this movie, Quentin can go down in history. At the end of the film review, Almond also specifically mentioned Hugo, The selection of films is novel and unique, and people gradually see his ambition as an actor. Whats more commendable is that Lancasters dedication this time With the flowing water, profound and delicate performances, after "the courage to challenge myself again, the wonderful performances run through, the Cannes actor deserves his name." So far, the disagreement between the "New York Times" and Hugo due to "" has officially come to an end. Almond gave the film a full 100-point evaluation, using the sentence "perfect" as a summary without any reservation. The ground gave its own highest praise. Almonds point of view has been strongly supported. This famous top film critic has already praised "" as early as Cannes. His detailed analysis of the inside and outside of this film has been regarded by countless fans. The Bible, and he has personally watched the movie for the sixth time, but he still has no idea. This time, "" was released in the United States, and Roger also came to join him again. In the comment column of "Chicago", he undoubtedly gave a full score of 100 points and gave him a four-star recommendation. This is a "high mountain almost insurmountable in movies of the same type". In the film review, Roger said, "It''s like", "It''s a movie that can''t remember the next plot even after you watch it more than a dozen times. The non-linear narrative method plus the talented, Violence is enough to call this movie a "classic"!" As one might expect, Roger compared "" with "". He believes that "pulp fiction" is bound to have an immeasurable and powerful influence on the film industry in later generations, just like the classic published in 1941. It may even produce a whole new genre. There are countless people who hold the same views as these two big film critics, and there are endless voices of praise. "" thinks, "This is a wonderful movie, from beginning to end. This kind of movie is like a rare novel. After you start to read it, you will always involuntarily confirm how many pages are left. Then you hope there is more, not less." They also gave a perfect score of 100. "" said, "Talentino seems to have a wonderful ability to make all casual and boring dialogues cooperate to achieve the greatest comic effect and release infinite charm. What''s more rare is the action scenes. It''s just like the literal meaning, it makes people heart!" The evaluation of 100 points is still not stingy. The "Wall Street Journal" commented, "This is the most creative and imaginative movie since the 1990s!" The evaluation is still 100 points. "The Globe and Mail" stated that "''" has at least three movies in one, and each one is eye-catching." The full score is 100, no exceptions. "Reel Viewing" commented, "In this movie, the advancement of each act is deeper and richer. Tarantino has made all film lovers appreciate an absolute masterpiece," Undoubtedly it is the biggest this year. Surprise." They also gave out a perfect score of 100 points ~ www.novelhall.com ~ has always had the "" comment, "" is not interesting, but interesting." If you dont understand people I thought it was a criticism, but after seeing the 100-point evaluation, I knew that this was a newspaper-specific style again. Even before that, the "" who had never lied about Hugo''s works before, gave out in an unprecedented way, "For a cruel movie depicting Los Angeles gangs," bloomed a dazzling fascination. Wonderful light." The most authoritative professional magazine in the United States, The Hollywood Reporter, wrote a film review, This is the first masterpiece produced by post-modern pop culture. Every time you watch it, it will be wonderful. Just like good rock music, you must sing it louder. They not only grasped it accurately, but also penetrated the cultural attributes of Hugo into it, and coupled with the comments with a perfect score of 100, you can clearly see the professional views of this magazine. In addition, the "Variety Magazine", which goes hand in hand with the "Hollywood Report", is a lot more serious, but this time they have not been able to remain calm, "This is a movie full of countless flashes. The wonderful movie that I watched again, is the kind of "he will never let people down" script and the "expectation is always underestimated" works. Tarantino let people see his talent, Hugo let people witness his great.". Chapter 996： Break the siege \"&As the most tasteless autumn season of the year, there are actually not many films released. Although major film companies know that it is almost impossible to win the box office during this schedule, it is impossible to give up this schedule. Yes-at any point in time, there will be audiences walking into the cinema, no matter how many, these are the box office, are all benefits. Therefore, there is still competition for the autumn archives, but under normal circumstances there will be two situations, either a bunch of abandoned sons gather, a pile of movies abandoned by film companies pile up here, let the audience let the audience, see which one can rise, or How much cost can be recovered; either it has a small quality, but it is still not enough to compete with other works. It is placed in this weakly competitive schedule, hoping to achieve unexpected results. The second week of October is the latter. "Although he returned home with a reputation in Cannes, objectively speaking, this work with an investment of only 8 million US dollars has a unique style and outstanding personality. It is still unknown whether it can win the recognition of the broad market. "Pulp fiction" is considered to be the "90s". In fact, there is also a meaning that this work is high and low, and is highly sought after by film critics, but it is not necessarily able to drive the box office. Under such circumstances, it is definitely not practical to ""go to the summer or Christmas time to compete, and it may become cannon fodder." Choosing to be released in October, the deserted season, is to hold the second idea: I hope that "Pulp Fiction" can rely on the appeal of Cannes Palme d''Or and Hugo to win by surprise. At least, the cost of 8 million U.S. dollars is still very promising to recover. However, the Weinstein brothers were obviously not confident about the autumn season. In the absence of publicity expenses, they finally arranged only 1,400 theaters for online screenings, which can be said to have just reached the standard for large-scale screenings. In the same week, three other films had their national premieres, which also made the second week of October quite lively. On the one hand, these movies are not afraid of the momentum of ""-or it can be said. On the other hand, it can be seen that the major film companies obviously don''t care about the deserted autumn files, unlike the summer files, which are adjusted every week. They are all involved, and the schedule here is quite random. Among these three works, the . released is undoubtedly the most champion-like. This kid who has caught up with the post-"" trend combines children and rugby together, hoping to make a **** road. Warner Bros. has arranged two thousand theaters for online screenings, which is full of confidence. The classic horror film series, new. is also released this week. Due to the strong appeal of the previous series, this has given publishers a lot of confidence. They arranged 1,800 theaters. In addition, the production and distribution of the TV movie "Courage to Happy Island (...eden will be shown in 1,600 theaters. It seems that I want to try it in the autumn stage. Even if it fails, it won''t hurt. Compared with the other three premiere works, "" is ranked last in terms of both theaters and investment costs. Therefore, although the film won the Cannes Palme d''Or, many media outlets still gave a conservative three-day box office estimate of $5 million in the pre-box office forecast. Most media believe that the "Bomb Expert (the. released last week is very likely. This $45 million investment is an absolute predator in the autumn archive, and it is co-starred by -. It also gives people a reason to expect greater expectations. The "Bomb Expert" won a box office of 14 million last week. This achievement set a new box office record for the premiere of North American film history in October-it is worth mentioning that a weekend box office of 14 million US dollars It is enough to become the current October box office record in North America, which shows that the autumn stalls are deserted. Therefore, the probability of a "bomb expert" this week is generally considered to be more than 80%. But the problem is that after "" landed in North America on October 14, the midnight show broke out with a box office of 1.17 million U.S. dollars. This is not only the highest box office record for the morning and evening show in North American film history; it also made people the first. I officially realized that the midnight scene is not an occasion to pass the time. Although the idea is still just a seed, when the time comes, the seed will begin to sprout and grow; at the same time, this also means that the media predicted the "five "Million Dollars" box office far underestimated the energy of "Pulp Fiction", this is only midnight, not the first day of box office! The box office battle has just started on the weekend of the second week of October, "" made history with a terrifying posture and made its debut, and the next box office trend made everyone want to blind their eyes: even so. Dare to believe the facts before me. ""On Friday, he directly grabbed five million US dollars in the box office. This achievement was the first to create a record high in the box office of North America in October. Then on Saturday, the box office showed a slight upward curve and got 650. Achievement of 100,000 U.S. dollars; on Sunday, although the performance had declined a bit, it still maintained the level of 5.3 million U.S. dollars. This also allowed "" to grab $16.8 million in the box office in three days at the premiere weekend, easily breaking the historical record set by "Bomb Expert" just last week! The box office of a single library was US$12,000, and only 1,400 theaters. "" Handed in a perfect answer sheet, breaking the box office record of North American film history in October across the board, and winning the second place in October with an undisputed king. Week''s North American Weekend Box Office Ranking Champion! This is the fifth consecutive work that Hugo has won the North American Box Office Championship since "". With such consistency, consistency, and appeal, it is undoubtedly the first person in the North American market today! More importantly, the weekend box office data of 16.8 million US dollars, compared with the cost of only 8 million US dollars, ""It only took three days to recover the book cost, even after the theater chain and the drama group were formed. Profits are all determined. This is definitely the most cost-effective investment ever. Although before that, Hugo had created such a miracle, ""21 million investment in exchange for 189 million US dollars in the box office in North America; "" 22 million investment in exchange for North America''s box office of 205 million US dollars; "" 28 million US dollars of investment in exchange for North American box office of 239 million US dollars. But "" As a special one, it can be said that there is no hot spot, no commercial attraction, no profit, and 5 million of the 8 million investment is paid to the actors, only three. Millions are the real cost, but it turned out to be such a brilliant achievement in the first week of the show. Hugo''s appeal in the North American film market has been further confirmed. Not to mention, this is the autumn file, a deserted, miserable October, "" but such amazing energy still burst out. The US$16.8 million weekend box office, except for the summer season, is enough data to compete for the championship at any other time slot. However, "Pulp Fiction" was won in October, which is generally regarded as a tasteless by major companies. With such data, this really refreshes everyone''s deep-rooted concept of the autumn stalls. After the "" premiere box office exploded with astonishing energy, a group of competitors retreated. The box office of "Bomb Expert" plummeted by 45 percent. The box office next week was only 7.7 million U.S. dollars, and the total box office in the two weeks was 260. Millions of dollars, this is not good news for the "bomb experts" who invested 45 million dollars. The co-starring of two actors known as "box office superstars" is obviously not good at the box office. The other three movies are even more tragic. "" Relying on the appeal of the previous work, they performed the best and won the premiere box office of 6.6 million; "" was a big hit, 2,000 theaters. The premiere of, pitifully won the box office of 4.7 million US dollars; "Brave to Happy Island" is the most sad reminder, the premiere weekend box office of 3 million has announced the complete death of this work in advance. The performances of "Forrest Gump", "The Lion King", "The Lion King", who are still on the list this week, are no longer amazing, but they are still continuous. However, there is a very special figure this week, that is, "Shawshank''s Redemption", which was expanded in 950 theaters. The film was first screened in the first week, and then gradually expanded This week is the fourth week of its release, but unfortunately, the box office performance was not satisfactory, and media reviews were always generally. After the expansion in the 950 room in the fourth week of the screening, the box office of the single library was only US$2,500, and the box office of the three days weekend was 2.4 million, and the cumulative box office was 7.1 million, compared with US$25 million. As far as investment is concerned, it is not an exaggeration even if it is said to be a "disastrous defeat". The reason for mentioning this work is that many people in the circle feel that it is very novel. Hugo was infinitely close to "Shawshank''s salvation". This is not a secret. It can be seen from Hugos vision of the selection of films in the past two years that Hugos vision is very unique. The works he chooses always have their brilliance. The simplest are the two recent scripts of "" and "". It was a choice that made the entire Hollywood unexpected. Well, since Hugo would choose "Shawshank''s Redemption", it shows that this movie has merits. But now... insiders are puzzled. Where are the highlights? Could it be said that "Shawshank''s Redemption" is the only work that Hugo has missed, and Hugo just missed it. Is this supposed to be said that Hugo is lucky, or is it love? However, these topics have always been just embellishments. ""The best premiere of North American film history in October is to win this week''s championship. This is the biggest attraction! supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 997： Big explosion \"& If someone does a cost statistic, they will find that Hugo has never been willing to take over major productions since his victory reached the lowest point in his career. Among his past six works, the highest cost was actually the third of "". Thirteen million dollars, this is also the only work with a cost of more than thirty million dollars. This time the "" has created a new low. The investment of only eight million dollars can only be regarded as a fraction of the big productions. If someone does a box office statistics, they will find that among the six Hugo works in the past three years, except for the "" which is currently in theaters, the box office of the remaining four works is rising, and the lowest score is "". Ten million North American box office, the highest score is "" just created 239 million, five consecutive works-no, it should include "Pulp Fiction". All six consecutive works are profitable, and four consecutive works have a box office of over 100 million. The box office of two consecutive works exceeded 200 million. Comparing these two sets of data together, we will get a result that has everyone astonished and taken for granted: Hugo is the most profitable actor in the United States in the past three years! At the same time, he is also the most cost-effective actor, almost no one can match this data. Not to mention that Hugo''s highest salary did not exceed 6 million, just to say that the book cost and box office revenue ratio is enough to make people jealous. Not to mention, people have not yet counted the peripheral income of these six works-these films are extremely popular in the video tape market. From this perspective, it is not surprising to look at the recent 20 million remuneration. Such a super cost-effective actor not only has a strong appeal, but also has a solid performance foundation. At the same time, it is also a popular heartthrob in the United States. It is normal for major film companies to flock to it. The opposite is abnormal. "" In the first week of the release, the myth of Hugo was continued, and the $16.8 million score that set a new record for the premiere of October film history became the focus of major media reports for the first time. Coupled with the increasingly fierce "20 million" dispute with the film industry, and the disappearance of the Hugo on the European continent, all of these have achieved a special phenomenon in the year 1994 when the masterpieces gathered: October when no one pays attention. , Has become an important footnote for being named a classic in 1994. The third week of October that followed immediately became a solo platform for "". The "Love Story (. adapted from "" is obviously intended to replicate the glory of last year''s "". It invited Hollywood''s most famous talented and beautiful group (warren.beatty) and Annette Benin (ante.) to partner, and There are also guest appearances, which can be described as star-studded. Warren is a well-known Hollywood director and actor. The movie "" made him an epoch-making pioneer. After he took off the Little Golden Man in 1981, he became the most talented representative of Hollywood, but compared to his Talent, he "sleeps. Over ten thousand people" wind. flow. rhyme. Things are more famous. But it is such a gifted love sage, but because of the strong rise of the acting rookie representative Annette in the past three years, he changed his evil and returned to the right, and willingly stepped into the marriage palace. Although Hollywood is not optimistic about this marriage, Hugo knows that two decades later, they still hold their hands and are the most enviable couple in Hollywood. "Love Story" can be said to be Warren''s special preparation for Annette''s postpartum comeback. Warren is the producer, starred in the actor, and made an investment of 60 million US dollars! It can definitely be said to be menacing. But just such a "love story", a "love story" that tried to replicate "" success, and a "love story" with an investment of 60 million yuan and clusters of stars, has become a stepping stone to "" and witnessed the history with my own eyes. Birth. Obviously, the drop of "" in the next week will not be too high. It can be predicted from the comments of film critics and the reputation of the audience. However, the generally predicted 20% is still too conservative, and box office experts obviously did not predict it. To the popular appeal of "Pulp Fiction", the recollection and admiration of retro culture in the film has awakened the long-term memory of countless audiences and gained countless resonance. In other words, box office experts underestimated the "uncertainty factor" of Hugo. Nine percent! "" In the second week of the show, after the cinema chain increased by 150 rooms, the weekend box office data of 15.3 million showed a 9% drop against the sky. This is simply... cruel. . You know, two weeks ago, the "Bomb Expert" set a new box office record for October weekend box office in film history, and it was only 14 million. "" Now not only has the premier box office broken this record, it has also broken the box office the following weekend. This record simply makes all languages ??pale and weak in an instant. Even the magnificent rhetoric cannot describe the miracle created by "Pulp Fiction" this week. A miracle, yes, this is a miracle. Apart from a miracle, there is no vocabulary that can express the consternation of the North American film market at this time. Under such crude box office data of "", "Love Story" was directly exploded. The US$5.4 million premiere box office result can be declared in advance that it has no return. This result can only be ranked this week. Third place; the second-placed "Bomb Expert" lost another 30% of his blood. The box office at the weekend has fallen to 5.4 million. It only defeated the "love story" with an advantage of less than 30,000 US dollars. Column runner-up. "" There is no suspense, no challenge, easy throne! The autumn archives have always been waning, so once a strong work appears, the entire movie market will become a one-man show for that work, and there is no object to compete with. This is completely different from the summer archives. Now, "" is performing its one-man show! In the fourth week of October, Stargate with an investment of $55 million was screened in two thousand theaters. This film produced by the distribution was originally planned to be released in the summer file, but the competition for the summer file this year is too fierce. After careful weighing, MGM can only arrange the work in the autumn file, hoping to get it in this off-season. Unexpectedly good results. But who knows, "" turned out. However, the recent hype is obviously still useful, and "" was originally eligible to compete in the summer season. From here, we can see its competitiveness. Sure enough, after the movie was released, it quickly became the focus of attention in the off-season in October. Although it cannot be compared with "", it is still a hot topic. After the premiere of "", it grabbed 16 million US dollars of box office results in three days over the weekend. This result will undoubtedly break ""''s two consecutive championships and win this week''s weekend box office championship. What is frightening is that, This year seems to have a lot of strange events in October. First, the "Bomb Expert" exploded once, then the "Pulp Fiction" exploded for two consecutive weeks, and now it is the turn of the "Universal Raiders". Although the weekend box office of 16 million did not break the record that "" just created, it still surpassed the "Bomb Expert" and is currently the second best performance in the film history premiere in October, and it is not far from the record of "Pulp Fiction". Too big a gap, this is really amazing again and again. However, ""invested 55 million yuan, but the box office of the premiere was lost". From this aspect, we can also see the strength of "Pulp Fiction". Under the squeeze of "", ""''s box office has inevitably declined. Because the autumn season is indeed the off-season, the entire movie box office market is limited. In other words, the number of audiences willing to enter the cinema during this period has drastically reduced-unlike the summer season, the more intense the competition, the more audiences enter the cinema. . In the fall season, the audience in the movie theater is a fixed circle. After ""taking away the audience," "" is naturally squeezed. This week, "" directly broke a "huge" drop of 30%. Although this achievement is gratifying for any film, it is for the "pulp fiction" that has performed miracles for two consecutive weeks. Said, on the contrary, it surprised people. In the end, "" won a weekend box office of $10,700,000 in the third week of the release, and ranked second after ""; "Bomb Expert" and "Love Story" ranked third and fourth respectively. Although the 30% drop exceeded expectations, "" still shocked everyone with a weekend box office of tens of millions of dollars for 30 consecutive weeks. The continuous explosive power for three consecutive weeks is absolutely against the sky, which is also a breakthrough after "" for four consecutive weeks. After 20 million box office, Hugo created another miracle Relying on such a result, ""Only three weeks after the movie was released, relying on the phenomenal performance of the big explosion, it brought his cumulative box office to 57 million dollars! This is an incredible achievement for an independent film. What''s more interesting is that if the "" subsequent decline can be controlled properly, the film seems to retain the hope of hitting the 100 million threshold. Independent film made 100 million US dollars at the box office? This is an unprecedented feat; the box office of Hugo''s five consecutive movies exceeded 100 million? This is an unprecedented record. ""Whether the box office can pass the 100 million threshold has immediately become the focus of everyones attention. Whether Hugo is advancing on the road of making history, or is it taking a sigh of relief in the journey of creating miracles, although it is said that "Pulp Fiction" is now The box office has been exceptionally good, but people are still involuntarily curious about such a result. When people realize that they are likely to be witnessing the birth of history, they can''t help but start to boil over. However, whether this history can be born or not still needs to be decided by the market. What choice did the North American audience make? supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 998： Much-anticipated The concept of \"& originated in Hollywood in the mid-century, and after thirty years of development, it has formed a force with its establishment, but so far, independent films are still an absolutely disadvantaged group in Hollywood. Independent films are often represented. There is no investment target, no distribution company, no publicity channel, and no box office performance. This is just a channel for filmmakers to realize their ideals. There are two signs of truly entering the mainstream of Hollywood. One is the il.i.i of the year. This movie has a huge response at the box office, which means that independent films also have a strong box office pulling power; the other is ...L. won the best picture at the 80th Oscar in 1988. After that, it has become an indispensable part of the world''s film industry, and can even compete with commercial popcorn movies. At that time, independent films were no longer synonymous with "non-mainstream", but a representative of the director''s strong personal style of intellectual talent. But back in the early nineties, it was still a group that was not accepted by the market and ignored by people, a niche among the niche. This is clearly reflected in the film "Once Upon a Time in the United States". The greatest failure in the history of American film was trapped in its own independent attributes, unable to understand the director''s intentions and talents. "Troubled" this movie, creating a life-long tragedy that is regrettable. This is also the reason why the entire movie market was in shock when Hugo took over the filming of "". Because in the traditional impression, it is crude and shoddy. Only second-line actors are willing to take independent films. Dont you see that Robert De Niros career declines rapidly after he starred in "Once Upon a Time in America". Independent films are simply not accepted by the mainstream... Hugo, whose career was on the rise at the time, was actually willing to star in independent films, not to mention mainstream film critics, even himself was surprised. In the history of development, it is also a maverick existence. His debut work "Justin", and the subsequent second work "" even opened up the world of independent films, and made the entire North American film market notice the development of independent films. Exist, thus starting the long road for independent films to enter the mainstream market. "" is considered to be the starting point for entering the mainstream. But how did this statement come about? "" Is this the starting point? Is it because "Pulp Fiction" has created a whole new kind of novel, or is the artistic achievement of "Pulp Fiction" exceptionally outstanding? Obviously neither, there has never been a lack of bold and innovative works, and there is also no lack of artistic achievements that are well-known in history. ""The reason why it is regarded as the starting point to officially enter the mainstream market is that this film has found a balance between business and art. Its excellent box office performance has made everyone realize that independent films can also attract a large number of For the audience, independent films can also create box office, and independent films can also be profitable! Before "", there has never been a box office that can cross the 100 million threshold, never! This is the fundamental reason why independent films have become "niche among niches". Now, three weeks after the release, "" has brought its cumulative box office to 57 million U.S. dollars in one go. Although it is very difficult to hit the 100 million threshold in terms of box office numbers alone, there is little hope; but no one will forget. This film has a huge response from critics and audiences, so this small hope may be turned into a reality! Once "" got 100 million US dollars in the box office, this was the greatest victory since the film was born in nearly a century. Therefore, the weekly release of "Pulp Fiction" and every box office accumulation is a historical step. It has always been on the road of creating history, and every audience is the founder of this period of history! This possibility has made the entire film market boil. They can not only witness the birth of history, but also become the creators of history. In an instant, not only the top executives, film critics, and people of major production companies are all voting. With the attention of attention, even ordinary audiences are looking forward to the growth. Such a momentum is really a wave higher than a wave. This really made "" a little bit aggrieved. Even if it defeated "" and won the North American Box Office Weekend Championship in the fourth week of October, it still lost to "Pulp Fiction" in terms of topicality and attention, not to mention the premiere weekend box office. Created incredible results but still can''t surpass the depression of "Pulp Fiction". Immediately after the first week of November, "" Sure enough, the box office fell by 35 percent, winning a weekend box office of 10.4 million U.S. dollars, and winning tens of millions of box office for the second week in a row, but it was still the same. Not the focus of attention. The two new works released this week, "(.ll.i and "War(. also failed to create miracles. With an investment of 45 million yuan, Robert De Niro and (.) starring were hired. Sony Pictures arranged for it to be shown in 2,200 theaters, but only got 10 million US dollars. The premiere box office. "War" is starring with (.), focusing on the introspection of the Vietnam War. This film was released by the 1,200 theaters, which was slightly conservative, and it only got 5 million US dollars in the box office. , The results are unsatisfactory. On the contrary, the rising momentum "" once again surrendered a 9% drop against the sky, breaking all the curses of the crow mouths. After the 30% drop in "" last week, many media outlets slandered the prospects of this movie, believing that it is impossible to make history, and will face a catastrophic defeat, after all, to please the audience. It is not an easy task, not to mention that works with a strong style like "Pulp Fiction" are destined to be a minority. But now, the 9% drop immediately closed all doubts, and the 9.74 million weekend box office made the voice of praise flood like a tide again. Just a weeks time difference, ""s cumulative box office quickly rose to 69 million U.S. dollars. Although the increase did not seem to be large on the surface, all professional box office estimation experts have changed their mouths one after another. The probability of breaking 100 million has exceeded 50%. The main reason is that the decline in the level of "Pulp Fiction" will give this movie an inherent advantage in long-term sales. In the first week of November, "Thrilling," can be said to be a pity for being the runner-up, but it can also be said to be the runner-up for risk, "" stands upright on the third place. The difference between the top three is no more than half a million US dollars. Such a small gap is definitely a rare sight in the deserted autumn file. This is really an interesting picture. "War" lags far behind and ranks in the third place. "" It only took four weeks to establish an unshakable image of word-of-mouth, and the cumulative box office is moving towards the 100 million threshold. This also makes "Pulp Fiction" a work that cannot be ignored in the history of October film in North America. Its creation The record of "" has not been broken, but the unique and unique "" attribute will not be able to find a successor until after the 21st century. After the topical work "" dominated the focus list for four weeks, it encountered the impact of "Night Interview with Vampires" in the second week of November. There is no doubt that "Interview with Vampires" is coming on the Halloween schedule. David Geffen joined forces with Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt to debut aggressively, whether it is a super high investment of 60 million or a powerful one. The cast of the cast, including the vampire theme, is enough to make this work become the focus of attention before it is released. Although it is said that "Interview with the Vampire" once invited Hugo to play the leading role, David did not make a hype; but "Interview with the Vampire" is still inevitably compared with ""-naturally, it is not a cost comparison. Compared with the cast, it is more topical. The two handsome guys of "Interview with the Vampire", Tom and Brad, have already caused countless discussions during the publicity stage, but they are divided into two groups of views. Some people think that this will be a visual feast and the movie is worth looking forward to; others think The movie will be completely reduced to a boring appearance of a vase, and the essence of the original work will be destroyed once Both views are quite extreme, but there are supporters, which also makes the movie more and more popular. When "Interview with Vampires" started the first wave of publicity, it happened to be the period when "" was released. The media noticed this almost immediately. Tom, Brad and Hugo, the three actors are not very different in age. They have overlapping temperaments, but each has its own merits and markets. They are currently the most competitive group of actors in their thirties. So, this time Tom teamed up with Brad to fight against Hugo; in other words, Tom and Brad formed a confrontation while Hugo joined the battlefield. What kind of situation will eventually appear? Originally, the two movies "Interview with Vampire" and "" should not be comparable at the box office, because how to compare with the movies produced by such a large company, people want to see the word-of-mouth battle between the two movies. The performance battle between the three actors, but who could have predicted that "Pulp Fiction" also showed strong energy at the box office. Now, "Interview with the Vampire" and "" form a comprehensive confrontation. Even though the latter has been in theaters for a month now, there is no direct contrast, but this topic still attracts everyone''s attention. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 999： Against the prototype \"& The "" which premiered this week and the "" around the screening actually formed a confrontation. This is a situation that cannot be explained by common sense at all, but it has formed. Is it because "" is now booming, and all the topics related to the movie are very hot, so the media discussed this topic "boringly"; or because "" is coming so aggressively, trying all kinds of ways to promote the movie, Only then has such a hot topic of discussion significance emerged. Now, people realized that the real reason for "" and "" to stand on both sides of the confrontation is the three male actors! Tom Cruise, Brad Pitt and Hugo-, these three have less than five years of age difference, and reached their peaks in similar time periods, thus forming a long confrontation, and "Interview with the Vampire" and The encounter of "Pulp Fiction" is the first time of memorial significance. The three powers gathered to stand together, and the second week of November was the historic starting point. Tom Cruise, who was born in 2010, is undoubtedly in the golden age of his career as an actor. The """ of the year made this super handsome man come to the fore, and the "High Ambition" of the following year made him become. After that, "Rain The success of "person", "", "" and other works has further consolidated Tom''s current position in Hollywood. At present, he and, together, constitute the apex of the pyramid of Hollywood actors. Hugo born in Nian-can be said to be in a stage of rapid rise. Nian''s "" used to make people think that this handsome boy will rise quickly, but who knows that he will fall into a three-year trough. And finally reached the peak at the award ceremony. But just after that, Hugo broke out with strong appeal, four consecutive works with a box office of more than 100 million yuan, an Oscar statuette, and a trophy trophy, which made Hugo reach a height that Tom could never match. But because Hugo''s rise is only in the last three years and has not withstood the test of a longer period of time, the overall momentum is still slightly inferior to that of Changhong''s Tom for ten years. Brad Pitt, who was born in 2016, is standing in a position ready to go. Before entering the film circle, Brad has been in the TV circle for many years and has accumulated a lot of popularity. These popularity unexpectedly ushered in the first outbreak of "" with two women as the protagonists. Brad, who had few scenes but was quite brilliant, unexpectedly enjoyed the taste of attention, and the subsequent "" made his true meaning appear in In front of everyone, last year''s "" put his acting skills to the test. This makes Brad hot instantly, and has played the leading role of "" and ""-the latter will be officially released in mid-December. There are many clues connecting these three actors. First of all, they are all actors born in the transitional period of baby boomers to generations. These actors have experienced the hippie cultural movement, the brilliance, and the rise of punk. Their minds are independent and liberated. At the same time, there is no lack of innovation and independent courage. Secondly, these three actors have handsome faces, but they have different temperaments. It can be said that they can fully meet the needs of different markets. Finally, the three actors have all gained in terms of acting. More or less recognition, which gives them the possibility of further development. Under such circumstances, the triad of Tom, Hugo and Brad has initially formed. However, relatively speaking, Tom and Hugo are obviously in the limelight at present. Hugo, as a latecomer, has launched a strong impact on Tom. In addition to the test of time, Hugo has actually faintly surpassed Tom. Interestingly, Hugos first work came out in 2009, and Tom landed on the big screen in 2016. Brad is still relatively young at present. First of all, he has no works that can prove his box office appeal. Popularity is false, but the box office is real. ""It is the first time that Brad has truly acted as a man who has the ability to hit the box office. The protagonist position, and still teamed up with Tom, so his prospects are also optimistic. Secondly, the recognition he received in acting is far inferior to the other two, neither "" nor "" can bring him any nomination. Even so, the successive rise of these three male actors has become a topic. The strong attack of "", the head-on collision", has also become the first head-to-head confrontation between the three actors-or should be said to be staggered confrontation, which has opened up the next two decades of competition between the three people. This time the confrontation is really interesting. First of all, Tom and Brad joined forces to fight Hugo. Objectively speaking, this is also the current status of the entire market. Hugo is so powerful that no one can match it, even in the past. Arnold and Tom, both of whom had enjoyed two years of prowess, were also defeated-""The cumulative box office has lost to "", so Tom, with a Brad, is absolutely qualified to compete with Hugo. Secondly, Tom and Brad are also more real objects in the movie. It is not uncommon for a movie to have a double heroine or a double heroine. "" is a classic double heroine work, so there must be competition between these two protagonists. At that time, the fight for the two heroines to be nominated for the Oscar queens by "Desperate Flower" was a great spectacle. Then in "", the two people must also be divided into a high and low-or the rare two people advance and retreat together: either defeat together or win together. All this topicality made the premiere ceremony of "" burst out with dazzling sparks. At the premiere, the topic of "Hugo-" became a hot topic. When it appeared, people wanted him to talk about his feelings about cooperating with Hugo; when Tom Cruise appeared, people wanted him to talk about it. Lets talk about the feelings of competing with Hugo in the audition process of works such as "" and ""; when Brad Pitt appeared, people wanted him to talk about "", "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "" with Hugo. The feelings of tit-for-tat during the audition process for many other works. The two old foxes, David and Tom, are naturally not leaking. Moreover, their personal relationship with Hugo is also very good, so the answers of both can be regarded as flawless, so that the reporters can''t find the opportunity to see the needle; but cloth This is clearly not the case on Rad''s side. Although Brad is older than Hugo, when it comes to experience in the entertainment industry, Brad is far inferior to his competitors, not to mention the experience of facing reporters. ""It is Brad''s first much-anticipated film. Works, this is also the first time that he has truly stood in the center of the spotlight, so it is naturally a little messy. "Hugo, oh, he is a great actor, but we don''t have any personal relationships, and I am not very familiar with him." Compared to a year ago, Brad has gradually taken away the sharpness and determination of his youth. He also knew that the popularity of the two works "" and "" was limited, especially after witnessing the fall of Tracy Jacobs with his own eyes, Brad became more aware of entertainment No matter how many rules there are in the circle, it will ultimately depend on the work to speak, otherwise even the CEO of a top production company who speaks out will be precarious. However, Brad is really competitive with Hugo, and he and Hugo have never been friends. Therefore, this answer can be regarded as telling the truth, and it is quite satisfactory, without too many positive meanings or negative extensions. But it sounds different to reporters. "I am not familiar with Hugo" is actually equivalent to "we are not friends", approximately equal to "we are opposed", and approximately equal to "we are enemies." Never ignore the association ability of the reporters, not to mention the "clear" remarks. But Brad obviously didn''t realize this, so when the reporter mentioned Hugo''s work, he still chose to tell the truth, but not too sharp, "His work? I''ve seen it", his performance It is indeed very good, but even the performance of M. Nissen should not be ignored."? I heard that this is a very good work, I think, if I have time, I would like to watch it in the cinema." The interpretation of the reporters became, "Hugo is not as good as Liam", "I like Liam''s performance more", "Hugo''s performance is nothing but nothing, not worth mentioning", and "I don''t think it is raining." Guos strength is so outstanding"...and also Except for "I have never seen Hugos other works, and I am not interested", "I am because of Spielberg and Nissen. Its not Hugo that just watched that movie"... In addition, I dont care about , If I have time, Ill consider it, but I want to promote it now, so Im not going to watch it, Im not interested in Pulp Fiction... Although Brad''s words are quite satisfactory, they still have a tendency. This tendency reflects the most true thoughts in Brad''s heart: He does regard Hugo as a competitor. The reporters easily interpret the deep meaning of this, and then after the news media''s dramatic enlargement, so when the premiere of "" ends, the news headline becomes, "''Hugo is not worth mentioning!'' Ladd issued a challenge book" and further escalated in the mouth of the "New York Post", a media who fears that the world will not be chaotic: "''''The crew is determined to crush'''' and call the opponent vulnerable!" In an instant, the entire form of confrontation became tense, allowing the smell of gunpowder to permeate the movie market almost overnight. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1000： Fight in the air \"&"" Xiang "" posted a battle, or to be more precise, it should be Tom Cruise teamed up with Brad Pitt to fight Hugo -. But no matter what kind of argument it is, the whole market is boiling. Even if people know that a movie that has been released for four weeks cannot compete with the movie released in the first week, they still look forward to such a result with enthusiasm, even if there is no way to form it. In a head-on confrontation, the two works can also be played against each other in the air. For example, if you compare the box office of the premiere of "" to the box office of "", the box office competition in the same period is much fairer. At this moment, people seem to ignore the fact that "" is an investment of only 8 million U.S. dollars, while "" costs 60 million and is still shown in 2600 theaters-almost "vulgar." "Fiction" twice. Objectively speaking, this is a contest between heavyweight and lightweight. However, people did not find it strange or unusual at all, on the contrary, they were full of interest. From this aspect, we can see the strong momentum that "" has formed since its release four weeks ago, and even works of this level must be cautious. Regardless of whether this is a media hype or an after-dinner talk by the audience, the confrontation is finally here, and "" will finally premiere! The first round of the duel is the first to battle: media word of mouth. After the release of "", it caused extreme praise from the media. "", which has always been very harsh on Hugo, praised this work and gave it a full score of one hundred. This is the same evaluation as "". This also gave people a preliminary view of the "USA Today" camp choice. In addition, "Empire" magazine also expressed its appreciation with one hundred points. At the other extreme is the strong contempt of "" and "". Only a forty-point evaluation makes the work almost perfect. This makes people have to do their own brain supplements and fantasize about the hidden messages behind this film review. Relatively speaking, the "New York Times", "Chicago", "Rolling Stone" and other magazines have given a score of 75 points, which is neither high nor low, to show their attitude. In the end, the comprehensive evaluation of the 19 media was only 59 points, which is a huge difference compared to the 95 points of "". The second round of duel immediately followed: actor evaluation. The major medias evaluations of the two actors Brad and Tom are quite interesting. The evaluations focused on Tom are mainly amazing. Almost all the media said that they did not expect Toms interpretation of the role to be so good, so beautiful, and worthy. It is said to be the biggest highlight of the movie; the evaluation focused on Brad is based on sex. Sensation is the mainstay. Most media believe that Brad has maximized the advantages of his appearance, showing the pale and graceful, evil but kind vampire perfectly. The media believes that the two starring "flowers and moon looks" really add to the film a lot. But the discussion about acting skills is slightly inferior. Tom worked very hard, but after all, he lost a little spirituality; Brad was reduced to the title of facial paralysis. The general view is that he failed to interpret the inner struggle and delicate interpretation of the character. The heat is not one and a half. Obviously, whether it is Tom or Brad, they are still a long way from the current Hugo in terms of acting talent and ability. This can be fully felt from the audience, from the film critics, from the predecessors of the actors, and from the awards. The third round of the duel is obviously the audience''s evaluation. ""''S theater score is as high as "a+", which is obviously an impossible statistic to surpass, but "" actually got a feedback of "a", which is undoubtedly a complete victory for a high-investment company. In this link, the two sides are considered to be a tie. The fourth round of duel can start from popularity. The two male protagonists of "" created a pale but charming vampire image, which became popular all over the United States overnight, and Brad was even more powerful and considered a new generation of sex. Feeling male god, enough to fight with Tom. At the same time, the vampire subculture chain reaction triggered by this movie has already begun to take shape. It is foreseeable that although this movie has not yet passed the score in the film critic population, the audience is very buying it, and it is bound to generate a special group of fans. As for "", it has set off a retro wave, whether it is clothing, restaurants, music, and dance, it has caused a frenzy. More importantly, the filming techniques have had an immeasurable influence on the entire film industry. Therefore, the former promotes the popularity of the actors, and the latter promotes the popularity of the works. On the whole, it is a tie. The final round of the duel is naturally the top priority, the box office. Before the box office was released on the weekend of the second week of November, although "" lags far behind in the media reviews, it still made a huge wave of waves by relying on the overall effect, and it still had a fight with "". Perhaps "Interview with Vampires at Night" could not become a benchmark in history like "Pulp Fiction", but it could still occupy a place in 1994. Of course, the subsequent history also proved this point. Undoubtedly, the duel between Tom, Hugo and Brad was not groundless. Even if there was media hype, it was quickly accepted and immediately became the hottest topic after dinner. Choosing a favorite among these three top actors has become the focus of everyone''s passion: even if they are both males, they can choose the one they admire the most. Such a follow-up effect is obviously far beyond the media''s imagination. This not only makes the media very proud, but also shows the effectiveness of their work; it also makes the media very surprised. This topic was originally only thought of by them for hype, but it was unexpected. It was very popular, which strengthened their idea of ??continuing to dig. The most interesting thing is that Brad''s "amazing speech" at the premiere became the main firepower for the media to create a hot spot. Reporters all thought that Brad would be violently attacked, thanks to Hugo''s current popularity in North America. Look, Brad is definitely guilty of public anger. The fact is also true. Whether it is Brads performance in "", or Brads current qualifications and achievements, including Brads past encounters with Hugo in head-to-head duels, they have all become peoples attacks. Focus. But after seeing the news, Brad responded quickly the next day-Martin Baum played a very important role as an agent. He not only clarified his remarks, but also apologized in a very friendly manner. At the same time, he Complimented Hugo kindly. Under Martin''s operation, this remark spread quickly, killing the rumors in the cradle for the first time. The most important thing is that Hugo is not in the United States at this time-he is still on vacation, so the reporter has no way to further intensify the topic, only watching Martin make their efforts fall short. Therefore, the first wave of attacks against Brad quickly calmed down. The reporters are not in a hurry, anyway, there will be more opportunities in the future. Subsequently, everyone focused their attention on the box office. "" It was screened in two thousand six hundred theaters, and with a box office data of close to 14,000 US dollars for a single library, it generated an incredible $34 million at the premier weekend box office, which easily created the history of North American movies. New record for the November premiere at the box office. Obviously, 1994 is a year in which records are constantly being refreshed, even in the autumn stalls known as chicken ribs. Although it is said that the ""investment of 60 million US dollars" and the publicity are extremely large, but being able to obtain such an excellent box office for the premiere, it still makes people unexpectedly come and go. Compared with the data of $16.8 million obtained at the premiere of "", it is absolutely not inferior. In terms of data alone, "" is naturally better, and the box office of a single library actually exceeds ""''s 12,000 US dollars data, which is really incredible; but an objective analysis of the subject matter, cost, and card division of the two , Publicity and other aspects, the results can be said that the two should be comparable. This really stimulated the adrenaline of countless audiences. All audiences couldn''t help but become more excited. The confrontation between these two films of different levels has really formed! Moreover, the dominant "" did not gain much advantage, and the recent momentum of "" also failed to defeat the opponent, which made the audience excited. So, in the second week of November when "" smashed the box office of 34 million US dollars, what kind of results did "" create at the same time? "" responded with an incredible drop of 15%: even if "" is strong again and again against the sky I can still deal with it easily! A 15% drop in the box office finally achieved a weekend box office data of 8.3 million US dollars, which also made ""''s cumulative box office further rise to 79 million US dollars, and the 100 million box office has already beckoned not far away. . The "Pulp Fiction", which was released in the fifth week of the filming, directly confronted the fierce "" at the premiere, and it will never fall behind. This is the demeanor of the strong that people lament. This naturally makes the competition between the two works more intense and exciting. stand up. The battle between "" and "" can definitely be called a wonderful one, which makes everyone watch with relish. This has also become the biggest highlight of the tasteless autumn stalls. This is a situation that all film companies did not expect. When everyone was discussing the wonderful showdown between these two films, Disney seemed a little unhappy, because their "Santa Claus (the.santa.clause was reduced to spectators, no matter what tricks Disney did. To shift the focus, you can only sit on the sidelines and worry about it. This is really a tangled situation. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1001： Focus dispute The competition between "&" and "" became the focus of November. This duel of popularity, popularity, and attention has attracted almost all media reporting resources, especially The confrontation between Hugo and Tom, the two most popular actors today, Hugo and Brad''s incomprehension since two years ago, Tom and Brad in a showdown in the same work. Tension, even more so that this duel detonated all topics. Under such circumstances, the family joy work "" released by Disney seems a bit lonely. In fact, "" is very popular with family audiences when there are two weeks before Thanksgiving and more than a month before Christmas. This work with an investment of only 22 million US dollars is in two thousand two hundred. The theater screen did not live up to Disney''s ardent expectations, winning 19 million U.S. dollars at the box office. The US$19 million premiere result in November was definitely an outstanding result, and it was also the result of a burst of pressure from the premiere of more than 36 million yuan. This It''s even more rare. However, no matter how Disney hyped or publicized it, it was still unable to shift the focus of the media from "" and "". There is no way, this is the energy of explosion, this is the energy of popularity. In the second week of November, the weekend box office rankings of North American movies were really interesting. Both "" and "" reached the top with super high standards and ranked first and second places. The third place, while "" relies on good reputation to occupy the fourth place, and "the" ranks fifth. However, under such circumstances, no one discussed ""''s 20 million box office, and no one discussed ""''s outstanding performance in the third week of the screenings. Similarly, no one discussed ""''s dreadfulness as high as 66%. Decline. All eyes are on "" and "", which is really a rare sight. It seems that the major production companies still think that the records created in the fall of 1994 are not enough, and the competitions in the next more than a month are even more exciting. At the same time, the struggle between Tom, Brad and Hugo Pushed towards **. In the third week of November, "Star Trek (star.trek: struck strongly. Relying on the power of strong fans, this work grabbed 23 million US dollars in the weekend box office in the first week and won this weeks Box office champion. "" The box office dropped as much as 52% the following week, and the box office at the weekend dropped to 17.4 million. This performance is far from the performance of "" with a decline of only 9% over the same period-of course," "Interview with the Vampire" premiered at a higher box office. However, it is undeniable that the disadvantages of the media reviews are gradually showing up. All signs show that the long-term box office performance of "Night Interview with Vampires" is estimated to be no match for "Pulp Fiction." ""The fate of accompany running again continued, this week''s box office fell only 11%, and got 17.2 million US dollars, which is only 200,000 US dollars behind, and can only occupy the third place. This not only makes people embarrassed, but once again lost the opportunity in topicality and was robbed of the limelight. Objectively speaking, the box office performance that "" accumulated forty million US dollars in two weeks is amazing compared to its 22 million US dollars cost, but it is a pity that it has never been able to steal the focus. "" This week, he won a weekend box office of 6.6 million U.S. dollars with a 20% drop and ranked third. In the six weeks since its release, the box office drop of "Pulp Fiction" has always been within an astonishing range. The qualification to hit the 100 million box office threshold is really a myth. The focus of this week is still "". The huge drop in the final cumulative box office of this work immediately shrank. Originally, people were speculating whether this work had any hope of hitting 200 million U.S. dollars. This time, the expected target suddenly dropped to 150 million. Ten thousand U.S. dollars. Relatively speaking, "" once again surrendered an astonishing decline. The possibility that the box office surpassed 100 million US dollars has exceeded 95%. People are waiting for the historical moment to come. In the fourth week of November, Thanksgiving Day is approaching, and the holiday schedules have risen to varying degrees, and "" targeting the home market has finally ushered in a good opportunity to rise! "" This week''s box office increased by 19% and won a box office of 204 million U.S. dollars. This result even surpassed its premiere box office, and delivered a perfect counterattack answer sheet, which really made Disney laugh. Eyebrows opened. Logically speaking, "" is always going to grab the focus. This result allowed the film to complete its counterattack in the third week two weeks after the movie was released, and win the North American weekend championship! But what is staggering is that the focus is still not on "Santa Claus", because this week "" made history: the box office successfully broke 100 million! "" is not a family movie, but its strong reputation and praise from film critics and audiences made this work attract a large number of holiday viewers, which increased the counterattack by 20%, which became the increase in box office this week. In addition to the highest movie, it won a weekend box office of 7.9 million US dollars, which incidentally brought the movie box office past the 100 million threshold. The so-called "takeover" means literally, because the cumulative box office of "" seven weeks after its release was US$1090 million, which just passed the 100 million threshold. In an instant, all the focus, all the brilliance and all the attention were robbed by "". I have to say that ""is very sad, even more sad than the positive competitors"". As the box office of "" crossed the 100 million threshold, a series of records was born. This work became the first film in film history to have a box office of over 100 million. With this record, the entire North American film market was a sensation. Maybe it was just inspiration. For a moment, perhaps this is just a special phenomenon, but in Hollywood, any coincidence will become a breakthrough point for major companies to seek profits. Independent films have been given great attention by major film companies almost overnight. Not only the top production companies began to pay attention to their own operations and planning, the major brokerage companies also began to pay attention to the potential value of this field, which directly gave birth to the strong rise of the United Elite Brokerage Company in the future. This can almost be said to be a record of the adaptation of the film''s territory! At the same time, "" also created another legendary record. Hugo became the first actor in the history of American film to have five consecutive films over 100 million! From "" to "Pulp Fiction", Hugo has passed the 100 million box office threshold for five consecutive movies, including two 200 million works, which is enough to make Hugo a veritable box office star. Prior to this, no actor had ever created such an achievement, whether it was the once dominating Marlon Brando, or the four major actors in the 1980s Robert De Niro, Al Pacino, and, or the eighties. In the second half of the decade, after the dramatic changes in film pay, Tom Cruise and the strong rise, as well as action superstars, etc., they have not been able to set such a record! It is a great success to be able to become a 100 million dollar box office movie; to be able to cross the 100 million dollar threshold for two consecutive works is a brilliant achievement; to be able to achieve such an achievement three times in a row is enough to be proud of the United States. Now, Hugo has created five consecutive achievements of more than 100 million in one fell swoop, which directly laid the foundation for his first person in the United States. At this time, there is no actor who can compete with Hugo in Hollywood. This box office result is enough to make He rose to the top of the pyramid. It can be said that "" not only created a history, but also broke the pattern of Hollywood. All of this happened in such an independent film with an investment of 8 million US dollars, which is even more mythical! As a result, in the fourth week of November, everyone became a witness to "" making history. No work can be compared to "Pulp Fiction" in topicality, not even "". ": Interstellar" box office this week is 13 million, a drop of 42%; "" this week box office is 11.7 million, a drop of 32%; there are also new releases this week The work "Little Guy (, made by UU Reading www.uuknshu.com, invested 60 million but contributed only 9.8 million US dollars in the box office. Coupled with the counterattack to win the championship, "" can only be ranked fifth on the weekend''s ranking this week, but no one can take away the elegance of this work. It is worth mentioning that "" once again fell by more than 30%, and the number of such a decline was created despite the increase in the box office of a competitor. It became more terrifying. What is even more incredible is that the box office number of the movie during the same period. It has gradually equalized with "", the box office advantage of the premiere is very small, and the subsequent box office is even more worrying; and the "little guy" joining the battle has caused the three big box office stars Arnold, Tom and Hugo to collide head-on. It''s a pity that Arnold released a dumb gun. The cost of 60 million yuan was paid 9.8 million yuan for the failed premiere box office, which was disappointing. In this focus battle, which is destined to be impossible to win, "" has become a victim, and has repeatedly achieved great achievements but has never been able to go further;" With the cheers of thousands of viewers, make history! So, where will the historical footsteps of "" eventually go? What will be the follow-up box office trend of ""? What will be the outcome of this competition in the air? supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1002： First victory \"& It was released for seven weeks, with a cumulative box office of US$1090 million; It was released for three weeks, with a cumulative box office of US$83 million. This lightweight vs. heavyweight showdown presents a but reasonable curve. " The starting point was strong and the momentum was huge, but due to the limitation of its own quality, the successor was weak. It was originally hoped to hit the total box office of 200 million U.S. dollars, and then fell to 150 million. Now it is regarded by many media as one One hundred million is the most practical goal; "" The starting point is stable and explosive but slightly inferior, but the endurance can be said to be against the sky. The original goal of 50 million US dollars in gross box office has been improved step by step, and it has exceeded 100 million within seven weeks of its release. Threshold, now the media generally point out that it is fully capable of hitting the US$150 million box office. No one had predicted that the result would be a lightweight victory. Although the dust has not yet settled, it is already unstoppable at this time; but this is the logical ending, otherwise people will only start as soon as they are promoted. Will not put Pulp Fiction" on the same level as ", because Pulp Fiction" has a chance of winning. After the outbreak of Thanksgiving in the first week of December, all the collective decline. " It plummeted by 45 percent, but it was still at the weekend box office of 11 million U.S. dollars. This masterpiece with a cost of only 22 million was released for four weeks and the cumulative box office has reached 84 million U.S. dollars. Time was a great victory, but it was a pity that it was not at the right time. The first duel between the three major actors has never been able to detonate the topic in a real sense. With a decline of 27%, it became the only work that fell below 30% this week. It won US$5.8 million in three days at the weekend, but it rose instead of falling, and it went straight up. To the runner-up position This also means that in that unfair contest, the weaker side "not only defeated a strong opponent" in the box office performance during the same period, but also in the eighth week of the screening and the fourth week of the screening. In a fair and face-to-face competition, an incredible victory was achieved " This weeks box office continued to plummet by 56%. Dont say that the box office of 5.1 million US dollars was compared with " the 9% drop in the fourth week of the show. Compared with the eight weeks of "Pulp Fiction", it is also far behind, and this week is only ranked fifth on the list. It only lasted for three weeks, the majestic only maintained the right advantage for three weeks, and then returned to the pre-liberation overnight, and the competitiveness was like a frustrated balloon, swept away. The only good news is that "Interview with Vampires" has accumulated a box office of 91 million in four weeks. Not surprisingly, 100 million U.S. dollars is not a problem. "Interstellar Travel" and "Little Guy" accounted for the third and third place positions of the week respectively with a slight gap. Obviously, the victory or defeat has already been divided at this time, "" After only persisting for four weeks, he has already shown fatigue, and after that, he has become weaker. First, it fell by 57% in a week, and then fell by 43% in a week. The drop in the box office over the weekend has fallen to the edge of one million dollars, and even the box office threshold of 100 million dollars seems so close and so far, which really surprised everyone. " The decline in the later period was so rapid that no one could have foreseen that there was only a gap of less than 10 million left to break through the 100 million box office, but now it has cast a shadow, and it is even more bleak. , The original box office of the premiere was so exciting, but the follow-up development was worse than a week, which made Warner Bros. re-planning. In the end, " After only eight weeks of release, it went offline early, because the box office of the single hall has fallen below 800 dollars, and the empty seats made the major theaters reluctant to allocate venues to this work. Helpless. But fortunately, "Interview with Vampires at Night" on the weekend of the eighth week, thanks to the strong publicity of Warner Bros. and the promotion of the New Year''s Eve holiday, got a box office of 1.3 million US dollars, which also helped The films cumulative box office risk has passed the 100 million threshold and settled at a position of 101 million U.S. dollars. Subsequently, "" was released for another five days in the New Year of 19, and officially went offline on January 5th, and finally the cumulative box office staggered to 101.7 million U.S. dollars. And the competitor "" is far away. Taking the lead, striding forward to a box office of 150 million yuan, "Interview with Vampires at Night" can only watch the opponent''s back further and further away. This result makes many people sigh. In fact, it was a huge success. The US$100 million box office was still the top level in the early 1990s. The top ten at the end of the year is estimated to have no problems, and the film features two male protagonists Tom Cruise, The popularity of Brad Pitt is immeasurable. The most important thing is that this movie has also become a milestone in the subject of vampires. Even twenty years later, when people discuss it again, they still cant ignore the glory of this movie. And classic. But it is a pity that "meet ", the competition between the protagonists of the two films has been very hyped up, which also makes the contrast between wins and losses become more distinct. Interview with Vampires at night "maybe good enough and successful enough, but compared to Pulp Fiction", everything becomes insignificant. "While defeating the strong with the weak and gaining the upper hand in this duel, people have witnessed the powerful explosive power, and at the same time, they have also made people feel the difference between the three male actors Hugo, Tom and Brad. The battle for popularity has gradually risen from time to time. Just when everyone believed that "will be crushed under the blessing of Hugo " to achieve a complete victory, the film market actually changed again: " was officially released. "The timing of the appearance is really interesting. After many years, people can''t help but ridicule. History is created by people inadvertently. At the end of 19ql, a news that was originally hyped just to create a gimmick was because One coincidence after another has become the most important highlight in the history of Hollywood development. Selected to be released in the third week of December. This movie starring Anthony Hopkins and Brad Pitt was given a new appointment when the competition between the three actors was gradually intensifying. The name of the "antagonist". The news media generally stated that although the showdown between and was unfair, it did spark a strong spark. The box office rise of Pulp Fiction still shows no signs of abating, but the Night Interview with Vampires has also succeeded. I''m tired. Brads starring is obviously a relay player. He took the seat of and continued to fight against . This time, although Tom Cruise was not involved, he became Brad and Hugo. The confrontation between the two people will never be less exciting. When it comes to Brad and Hugo, people will never be unfamiliar. From to , from to , the duel between these two actors has been hyped countless times, and every time it was sparkling. Also, there is no need to deliberately remind, everyone will never forget " After Brad''s remarks were over-interpreted by the media at the premiere, the gossip heart of the entire film market was instantly aroused. What is more intriguing is that "Entertainment Weekly" broke the news," and Hugo still has a puzzling relationship. "Entertainment Weekly" reported that Hugo had tried to audition for "" after the Golden Globes incident, but the films producer and screenwriter apparently had no interest in the "infamous" Hugo at the time and did not hesitate. Rejected. And after the brilliance of "Sleepless in Seattle" and "", ""The crew actually extended an olive branch to Hugo again. This time, it was Hugo''s turn to reject the "Love Years" and chose "". The embarrassing "" The crew can only turn their targets to Johnny Depp and Tom Cruise. As everyone knows, Johnny, Tom and Hugo actually have a personal relationship, and they refused without any hesitation. In the end, the film male The protagonist fell into Brad''s hands. "Entertainment Weekly" broke the news at such a juncture, it was tantamount to adding fuel to the fire, directly detonating the remaining chemical reactions during the fierce battle between "" and "", and this time, it made Hugo and Bu Ladd faced him, and the excitement of the scene far exceeded that of the first war that hadn''t completely ended. The main reason is "" This movie actually involves a group of actors of similar ages. Obviously Hugo, Johnny, and Tom are a group of people who have good friendship and Brad is standing there. The opposite of Hugo. Such gossip, such inside story, really makes people excited. Second duel", as the media called it, almost put " and " on the two sides of the arena, and with the help of the smoke from the previous duel, all the focus of public opinion was attracted. . Unexpectedly, ""At the premiere, this gossip became the focus of the reporters'' attention. Even if the distribution company Columbia Pictures has been doing public relations work, it could not stop the enthusiasm of the reporters for the gossip. A turbulent question poured down towards Brad. Brad has gone through the "" premiere lesson, and obviously he has learned well. His answer has always been honest. Whenever he encounters a topic that is too sharp, he will bring it with a bright smile. But objectively speaking, Bla De didn''t usher in the outbreak until this year, and his experience in dealing with reporters is still too little. When the reporter kept chanting "" the relationship with Hugo over and over again, Brad couldn''t help it. He said angrily, "I don''t know how the whole process was, but I do." , Its me who is standing at the movie premiere today. I, Brad Pitt" The smiles of the reporters almost uncontrollably emerged from the bottom of their eyes. . Chapter 1003： Duel upgrade \"&Brad is tired of all this. Hugo, Hugo, Hugo! Except Hugo or Hugo! "Hugo One" is like a big mountain, pressing on his chest, making him fundamental There is no way to breathe! For Brad, he is certainly not afraid of competition. On the contrary, he has always had absolute confidence that he can succeed. From the beginning of "", Brad regarded Hugo as a competitor, but in the past year, the speed of Hugo''s rise was too fast. At the beginning, it was comparable to Brad, but after the four movies, Hugo was already far ahead, moving to a position where Brad could hardly get close even if he tried his best to sprint. Now, Hugo has become the opponent of Brad''s life as an actor and the peak he must surpass. But even so, Brad was not discouraged. Not only because of Martin Baum''s encouragement, but also because he himself did not lose confidence, but also because he witnessed the destruction of Tracy with his own eyes. Brad knows clearly that in Hollywood, all conspiracies can only be auxiliary means, and may sometimes be able to turn things around, but in the end it is the work that determines the outcome. A successful work can bring a company back to life, and it can also make an actor become popular overnight. Hollywood, this is a place where you can turn everything around with just one work. Tracy''s experience made this concept clearly imprinted in Brad''s mind, and it also allowed him to gradually abandon the pride of the past year. Therefore, in the past year, Brad has tempered his temper, and he hasn''t made any more publicity, but concentrated on his work, waiting for the day when he shines again. First "", then "", Brad knew his chance was here. The fact is also true, "" makes Brad shine. Although he was still snatched from the limelight by Tom Cruise, Brad, who was only a second-line popular idol before, became a household name overnight and quickly became a household name. The hottest **** in Hollywood. Sense of idols. Now, "" is going to make a strong debut again. This work, which is similar in style to "" but is more magnificent and more profound, can definitely bring a brighter future to Brad. Brad has this confidence! But... why is there always Hugo around him? Obviously this is his stage, but Hugo still looks like a ghost; why all the interview topics revolve around Hugo, no matter it is "" or "", you can hear Hugo''s name; why can you see Hugo in almost all works, as if all the works selected by everyone now are eliminated after Hugo''s selection! Why is it so? ! Even more frightening is that even if "Interview with Vampires at Night" achieved short-term success, it still couldn''t put aside the shadow of "". This unfair confrontation actually gave "Pulp Fiction" the upper hand; and now "Flirting Love" The hype of "Years" is even more humiliating, and reporters actually let it confront the "Pulp Fiction" that has been released into the tenth week. Victory, this is a matter of course for "", there is no gimmick worthy of publicity; defeat, this is a shame for the "burning years". This is a dilemma for the "burning years". This...for "" and for Brad, it''s really a shame. Although Brad has been as careful as possible after the lessons of the premiere of "", he was irritated by reporters'' questions several times, but Martin''s instructions flashed through his mind repeatedly, trying to control his temper. But this is really not an easy task. Brad is originally a more impulsive and more public personality. He doesn''t mind showing affection in front of the media. He likes to feel the cheers of fans in front of the media. He enjoys the heat and beauty of the spotlight lantern cover. Therefore, when the name "Hugo" was mentioned repeatedly, losing face in front of his girlfriend, Albert Gate, already made him feel very depressed, and the premiere of "" was once again rejected The presence of Hugo stole the limelight and made Brad so frustrated that he wanted to vomit blood. As a result, the sentence blurted out, "I don''t know how the whole process was, but I know that it is me who is standing today. I, Brad-Pitt!" Although this was just a moment of anger, Brad did not feel regret after speaking. On the contrary, he finally vomited a breath of bad breath in his chest. After that, he ignored the reporter''s reaction and pulled his girlfriend''s head without looking back. left. This time, the reporters didn''t bother him anymore, because this sentence was enough. Sure enough, the news report immediately appeared in the newspaper the next day, "Brad: Today''s protagonist is me, not Hugo!", "Brad fights against Hugo", "Brad and Hugo showdown" "Sparks are everywhere", "Brad emphasized: Hugo is the defeated man", "''Hugo is just an ordinary opponent" Brad said", "Brad emphasized that he is the protagonist, and expressed dissatisfaction with Hugo "...This article is flying all over the sky, placing Hugo and Brad directly on the opposite side. Coupled with the "" casting inside story revealed by "Entertainment Weekly", all the audience thought that: Hugo and Brad have a deep hatred, at least they are not pleasing to each other, and they can''t wait for the two to have a boxing match in a public place. Up. Even if they didn''t fight directly, they would like to see Hugo and Brad scolding each other over the air-although it is certainly not as exciting as a shrew cursing on the street, it is also unique to watch two men swearing in front of the media. In the face of this situation, it is naturally impossible for the media to let the parties go, and it is bound to follow up and speculate. However, Hugo has always dismissed this kind of news. He completely ignored the reporters. Rick Rosen and Joseph Gibbs also directly refused to make any response. This attitude is actually releasing one. Information: These are the vernacular words of the media and have nothing to do with Hugo. On the other side, Brads agent, Martin, would naturally not sit back. This time he did not let Brad go out again, but arranged an exclusive interview. He personally went into battle, saying that all this was just an over-interpretation by the media. Although Hugo and Brad are not good friends, they still have personal relationships. Even if they are competing, it is healthy competition, which is not as exaggerated as the media said. Martin even mentioned his good impression of Hugo during the audition. All these public relations actions eased the tense atmosphere a lot. Even so, the showdown between Hugo and Brad was unstoppably publicized by the media, and it was not as unstoppable as it was after the "" premiere a few weeks ago. Under the deliberate management of the media, there were also film productions. Silence under consideration of hype, the whole news continued to ferment, and even became the biggest highlight of the "" propaganda period, attracting many audiences to enter the cinema to appreciate this "topical work." After this campaign, when everyone mentioned Hugo and Brad, their first reaction was "the two men did not deal with each other." This kind of effect is what the reporters hope to see, but the effect is excellent that the reporters did not expect. Arrived. From the trio of Tom, Brad and Hugo to the duo between Brad and Hugo, "" became exhausted and gradually retired, "" made a strong debut and became ""''s biggest competitor. Objectively speaking, "" with an investment of 30 million U.S. dollars is not, but a poetic work similar to "" and "Farewell to You Tian", which is generally regarded as a work that can make a difference at the awards ceremony. excellent work. This is also the reason why the media compares the "" which will hold the premiere and the "" which enters the tenth week of the screening. The two are indeed comparable in terms of box office-the former is the first to be screened, and the latter is the tenth. The weekly box office has also entered a period of flat growth. Of course, the most important thing is the reputation of the movie. The reputation of "" is mixed, but unexpected results have been achieved among movie fans. The overall situation is naturally unable to compete with "", which is hailed as one of the most important works of the 1990s; and the strong "" unless there is " The height of "Howard Manor", otherwise it would be difficult to equal "Pulp Fiction". Because everyone knows that "Pulp Fiction" is an important work across the ages. It is no exaggeration to say that it is a masterpiece that can only appear in ten years. I don''t know if it was stimulated and suppressed by the so-called duel news. After "" was released, word-of-mouth was obviously affected by "", and the overall trend was quite surprising. The Wall Street Journal actually gave a shocking zero score. Once the comment came out, it caused an uproar No one would welcome this boring movie about siblings, discussions of love and suede tassels. "Similar comments can also be seen in the "Washington Post", "This is an empty story. The whole movie is a pile of boring stories one after another, and finally ends with a violence and creates A sentimental ending, disguised as an imaginary sublimation of thought. "They only gave a very low evaluation of 25 points. If people pay close attention at this time, they will find that both the "Wall Street Journal" and the "Washington Post" are newspapers controlled by the Jews. This makes one have to wonder whether the two newspapers were due to the confrontation between Brad and Hugo. The relationship between the two, so he was biased to stand on Hugo''s side. But in fact, all this is just to treat the gentleman''s belly with the heart of a villain. National newspapers like the "Wall Street Journal" and the "Washington Post" also have their own authority, and it is certainly impossible to talk nonsense for personal gain. They must be responsible for their readers and must maintain their own image, so they must remain objective. Therefore, audiences will soon be able to see film reviews of "" in other media. From the overall situation, although it is not as serious as the zero score of the "Wall Street Journal", the situation is not very good, such as "Chicago Roger Ebert of The Sun is like that. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 1004： Qualification for duel \"& Although he admires Hugo quite a bit, he has no friendship with Hugo. On the whole, he is still an objective film critic. Among the reviews of "Chicago", Roger gave "" 75 points, which was recommended by Samsung among the same type of movies, and surprisingly, this was actually the highest score among the first batch of reviews. It seems that the battle between "Love Years" and "" has not yet begun, and the victory or defeat has already taken place. Zhong said, On the whole, its not bad. In fact, the energetic performance and the drama from the heart make the movie watching process seem quite enjoyable. In the 75-point evaluation, Roger objectively commented on Brads performance. "Compared with" it has improved, but the effect is not great. Similar roles are similar to the performances, but Brads performance is similar. That wild and unruly temperament really adds a lot to the role, and you can see his hard work. Although it is not amazing, it is at least commendable." There is also "Rolling Stone" in media similar to Roger, who have never waited to see Hugo and have never interviewed the "Rolling Stone", who has never interviewed the glory to death. They also commented on 75 points, "Let this male character flood the screen. The key factor in the brilliance of the work is the actors. Although (.)''s performance is tough and profound, Brad Pitt is responsible for the audience''s visual enjoyment." Even "Rolling Stone" did not give a higher score, just stopped at seventy-five. However, the comment of "Rolling Stone" points to an important factor. Aidan, who plays the eldest son in the movie, is more difficult to perform and has better acting skills, but in fact, what really benefits is "sex." Bomb" Brad. The name "Sex. Sensation bomb" comes from the ridicule of "", "Thrilling style paintings, but not from actors. The only thing that can make this work full of style is the **** that detonates countless enthusiasm. Sensation bomb, After this movie, we got Brad Pitt, nothing more." The score of "" is seventy points, which is not too high. In fact, this is the overall trend. Major media such as "Entertainment Weekly", "", "", "" and other major media have scores below 50 points. They generally believe that the story of "" is long, boring, and empty. It seems to be an epic that reflects the background of the times and triggers people''s deep thinking, but when people really put their energy into thinking, they find that they have found nothing. The result is just a piece dressed in the cloak of the times. Although people have long expected that ""to challenge"" such an epoch-making work is not an easy task, such a result still makes countless people fall through. Don''t say that it is compared with "". Even last year''s "" has received more praise than "Love Years". In the end, "" the comprehensive score of the first sixteen media outlets fell to 45 points. This situation is really unexpected to many people. Don''t say that it is opposed to "", it is even lower than "". At least "Interview with Vampires at Night" is a mixed reputation, but "The Years of Love" is mostly criticized. "The Years of Love" first fell short in the quality competition with "Pulp Fiction", and the performance at major award ceremonies in the future also seemed to be worrying. Cinema scores are relatively good. The rating of "b" is at least good, but it is not as attractive as "" to the audience. It can be seen from the audience''s reaction that they can''t take much interest in this work, it''s just "not bad". However, it is worth noting that 65% of the audience ratings are unexpectedly women. This is different from the film industry''s estimate for a film set in a war and a western farm. Obviously, Brad Pitt has become the biggest attraction. Such a result is indeed a surprise to people. Relatively speaking, hidden behind the "Well-of-mouth" big decline, there is a fact that no one can ignore, and that is Brad''s strong rise. Even the media who criticized the "burning years" acknowledged the **** that Brad showed in this movie. Feeling amorous feelings has almost become the biggest attraction of the movie. Compared with the "" two years ago, Brad, who exudes more mature, attracted the attention of all female audiences almost instantly. First "", then "", the two works pushed Brad''s momentum to a whole new level in one fell swoop. If people still questioned whether Brad could join the Hugo and Tom competition before, then this question has been answered at this time: Obviously, Brad has been qualified to compete. Brad''s upward momentum reminds people of Hugo in late 1992, when Hugo relied on the two movies "" and "" to quickly rise to the top. However, when Hugo emerged, he focused more on acting. Although his handsome appearance is always difficult to ignore, and even easy to blur the focus, objectively speaking, his performance has almost won the unanimous praise of professional film critics. It is in the case that the appearance is stealing the spotlight, and it still firmly occupies the eyes of film critics. And now Brad is also relying on the two works to rise rapidly, but the difference is that Brads acting skills are not well received. Tom suppressed one in "", and some even ridiculed that if Hugo played the role of Tom, maybe Brad is about to be submerged in gorgeous and retro; there are some good comments in "", but unfortunately it is still not enough, and breakthroughs always appear to be too few. In general, Brad has become the dream lover of countless women by relying on his handsome appearance and uninhibited atmosphere. But no matter what, the sexy, gloomy, sentimental image in "", the bohemian, romantic and sentimental image in "", can almost be said to have shaped the image of Brad''s idol in all directions, and the momentum is not inferior to any one. Actors naturally include Hugo and Tom. This also makes Brad truly qualified to make a decision with Tom and Hugo. "" is dragged down by word of mouth, and the subject matter itself is not "" the type that can burst into a strong box office, nor is it "" the type that relies on word-of-mouth and breakthrough changes to attract audiences into movie theaters, so it is in the box office. Naturally, the performance on the Internet is lacklustre. In the third week of December, the "", which was screened in six theaters, handed in a single library box office of 16,000 U.S. dollars and a transcript of over 100,000 at the weekend box office, which was quite disappointing and lacklustre. One hundred thousand U.S. dollars, there is hardly any bright spot in this data. Relatively speaking, "" not only did not show fatigue in the face of strong opponents and fierce competition, but it also became more and more courageous! After the watershed in the first week of December, ""''s box office decline has not crashed, and it has always been maintained at a very good level-it has not exceeded 30% from the beginning to the end, which is more accurate. In other words, due to the shrinking of the theater chain, the decline in movies has remained at about 10% most of the time. Such an excellent follow-up response is really jealous. In the third week of December, in the face of competition from "", "" took out an 11% drop, with a weekend box office of 3.6 million yuan, blasting the "years of love" and ranking top in the North American weekend box office rankings. the fifth place! The strength of "" has exhausted the vocabulary of many media, but still can''t describe the success of this movie. First "", then "", the "Pulp Fiction" that entered the smooth release period has never let down its vigilance, and its explosiveness and endurance are still sighing. In this second showdown, the """ which was selected by the six theaters was once again completely exploded, whether it was the box office and weekend box office of the same period during the premiere weekend, or the same time slot in the third week of December. In comparison with the results above, the "burning years" were not able to resist, and it could almost be said that they were defeated by "Pulp Fiction". In particular, the "Pulp Fiction" that only premiered in six theaters, but the single-library box office did not show enough competitiveness. It was only in the same position as the "Pulp Fiction" screened in 1,400 theaters. Horizontal line, this is an absolute blow! This is a shame for "", a real shame. The box office was a terrible defeat, and the word of mouth was far behind. The second match between "" and "" became a laughing stock in all aspects. Perhaps the only gain is the rise of Brad, which makes him qualified to fight Hugo. But is this qualification really worth celebrating? Brad has witnessed the failure of his work twice before and after and the opponent who defeated him is actually the same: "", which means that Brad has become a Hugo while he is rising. Witnesses of making history. Just when Brad thought he had achieved enough results to obtain the qualifications to challenge, he watched Hugo once again take the lead. This kind of victory just makes happiness more bitter. Brad wants to get a hearty victory from Hugo, he can only wait for the next chance-of course, this is what all the media are looking forward to: the next duel between Tom, Hugo and Brad When will it come? Fortunately, people seem to have become accustomed to the madness of "". This time they did not condemn "" too much. Otherwise, a more desolate situation than "" would make the "burning years" unable to withstand the media bombardment. But it is undeniable that the gimmick of the "Second Showdown" became the biggest contribution of the film industry in the release process. Because of the overwhelming media reports, people can''t help but wonder: Who is the actor who can challenge the Hugo? What kind of work is this? As a result, many curious audiences walked into the cinema, which made ""''s box office not too terrible, which is really a blessing. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1005： Win another battle \"& In the following week, the film industry cautiously added a venue, from six to seven. This move can be seen to be hit by the whole situation, and the expansion rhythm is so conservative. However, "" is still relying on the hype hotspot of "Second Showdown", and the box office of the single hall has finally improved, directly rising to 36,000 U.S. dollars, and winning 250,000 U.S. dollars in the seven-point theaters. At the weekend box office, this result was not so ugly at all; but "" once again received a box office data of 3.1 million US dollars with an anti-day decline, and still easily defeated the opponent. In fact, the cautiousness of the film industry quickly paid off, and the next box office performance of "" still exceeded expectations-in comparison with the responses of film critics and audiences after the premiere. Thanks to the duel between Hugo and Brad, after entering 1995, when "" was released in two thousand theaters, he handed over a good answer sheet, and won a thousand dollars with the data of seven thousand dollars in a single library. The $4 million weekend box office was the time for the January winter file. When competitors were generally not strong, the "burning years" actually reached the top of the North American weekend in the second week of January 1995, relying on this data. Box office leaderboard champion! At this moment, although "", which has entered the second half of attracting the box office, still controls its own decline within 15%, it has no way to burst out a strong increase, and naturally cannot form a confrontation with "". This is the real level of competition. Afterwards, the North American film market was a whole month of January, and the newly released works were uncompetitive. "Relying on strong and intensive publicity, it actually achieved three consecutive championships!" Although the box office data for winning the championship is less than 10 million, the box office result of the third week of winning the weekend was only 6 million, which is really unsightly, but three consecutive championships are three consecutive championships, and this result still makes the "hearted." "Years" swept away the haze of the previous period and renewed its vitality. In this wave of intensive publicity, Brad Pitt became the biggest beneficiary, not only because he was the protagonist of the "Second Showdown", but also because of his perfect image in "". Coupled with the popularity and enthusiasm left by "", this also allows Brad to touch the edge of the first-line lineup for the first time in a true sense. When the handover in 1994 and 1995, Brad officially rose! ""In the deserted January, the wind and water rose, but in fact the results were not as exaggerated as imagined. Subject to the constraints of movie themes and word-of-mouth, the final movie was only released for twelve weeks, and the box office stopped at 6,100. Wan, completely inconsistent with its three consecutive championship figures. Not only is the winning weekend data bleak, but the cumulative box office data in the middle of the week is also really ugly. In the end, let alone the 100 million threshold, even 80 million is far away. Such three consecutive championships, I''m afraid the film industry is too. It is worth mentioning that ""Although the box office in North America is only 61 million, it is just an ineffective figure. Compared with the book cost of 30 million, it is not enough to make the film industry happy. However, the overseas market performance of the "burning years" is exceptionally good. The global box office market outside of North America has witnessed Brad''s sex. The overseas market swept the US$94 million box office, which not only far surpassed North American results, but also brought the global box office of the "burning years" to US$160 million in one fell swoop. This achievement made everyone''s eyes bright, at least compared to "", not only did Brad add a "box office over 100 million" work, but also let "" be in a duel with "" Not too embarrassed. Therefore, when people talk about "" again, they rarely mention the embarrassment and desolation of the "Second Showdown" head-on confrontation. They are more about mentioning that this movie made Brad and became Brad. The first milestone in the duel with Hugo. Although it is said that "" the global box office of 160 million US dollars is very good, but compared with competitors, this result is really not available. The biggest significance of this film''s achievement is to make Brad strong. Upper position. Next, it depends on the performance of "Love Years" and "" at the award ceremony. ""''S global box office, in front of "" North America, 1101.7 million, overseas 118 million, and the world''s approximately 220 million box office, there is no comparability at all. What is more important is that , In front of "", it can only be said that he did not lose his underpants. Although it is said that after 1995, ""There is no king in the mountains" dominated for a period of time, but ""''s performance has been strong from beginning to end, and its continuity and durability are amazing and amazing. Before the end of 1994, with the momentum of the Christmas and New Year holidays, ""''s box office rose instead of falling, with box office gains of 15% and 47% successively exploding, which is earlier than the determination. The off-line "" and the "not strong" at the box office have formed a huge difference, and the audience''s support has never weakened. Many media have ridiculed that last year "" indirectly caused "" to be offline earlier, and this year "" indirectly caused ""''s early offline and ""''s long-term downturn. Although everyone knows this is just a joke, but Hugo still got a nickname of "", which is really dumbfounding. After entering 1995, "" was offline, "" was expanded, and competitors made a lot of moves, but "" was not affected in any way, and it continued its strength steadily. From the Golden Globes to the Oscars, this work, which has been praised by journalists, film critics, and academies, has gained momentum. It actually started the second round of expansion in mid-February, and the entire momentum was completed compared to January. The "" also. Starting from the first week of the new year, "" has increased from 50 to 100 theaters every week, and expanded again; by mid-February, the number of theaters released again exceeded 1,000, and it continued until March. At the end of the month, such a release curve was really unexpected by everyone. The expansion was able to expand naturally because there were still a steady stream of audiences walking into the movie theaters. In mid-February, "" was still able to maintain a box office of more than 2,000 for a single theater in 1,000 theaters, and major theaters. Naturally, I am very willing to continue to allocate venues to show this work. In the end, the release curve of "" dragged on until the second week of April, which was a full 27 weeks of screenings, not to mention that it was compared with the eight screening time of "", even if it was 22 with most screenings. Compared with the movies that went offline in Zhou, the long-term selling trend of this movie is also quite amazing. The twelve weeks of "" is also far below average. Which is higher and lower is clear at a glance. ""In the second week of February, the cumulative box office officially reached 150 million U.S. dollars. Although many media had predicted that this work could set the goal to this value, when the "Pulp Fiction" really reached the goal At that time, it still exceeded people''s expectations once again. At that time, the media were all talking about whether this movie that has created countless miracles actually wants to challenge the 200 million box office threshold? Actually! From 50 million to 100 million, and then to 150 million, the box office growth at a cost of less than 8 million "" is enough to leave all competitors behind and stand out. However, the facts have proved that "" has created enough history, and the mid-1990s is not the best time to make further breakthroughs. This is the restriction of the entire society of the entire era. It takes time to settle and brew, and it requires works. The accumulation and superposition of "Pulp Novel" is not a breakthrough that can be accomplished by a "vulgar novel". Although "Pulp Fiction" was released until April, the cumulative box office was unsustainable, and the pace of progress gradually slowed down. In the end, the cumulative box office in North America was 172 million U.S. dollars! This achievement is obviously far away from the 200 million threshold. The North American box office of 172 million also means that all speculations have been settled. Behind the brilliance of Hugo''s five consecutive movies with a box office of more than 100 million, it also announced that Hugo''s epic of three consecutive movies with a box office of more than 200 million has not It can be achieved; in addition, this box office performance is also the worst among Hugo''s five recent works, only higher than the 170 million U.S. dollars created by "Yihai Xiongfeng" released in late 1992, which means that Hugo continuously The continued increase in the box office of the five movies came to an abrupt end. Of course, this is just nitpicking. ""Winning a movie box office of 170 million yuan easily finished"", strong suppression"", and achieved a hearty victory by absolute advantage. If you consider that the movie is only eight Millions of investments? It can be said that this matter is still an incredible milestone no matter what point of view it is viewed from, no matter what point of time it stands in history-even twenty years later. This work proved to everyone that there is also a broad market, and the entire North American film market has been surging since then. More importantly, the direct impact of ""Facing", the squeeze of such good works as "Santa Claus", the new force of "", and the chaos of holiday stalls, has never been revealed. Relying on its strong reputation and huge fan base, it took 27 weeks for the film to go offline in the North American film market. This momentum is even better than "". Therefore, there is no doubt that "" has created history, created an incredible history, and created a history that is difficult for successors to surpass; at the same time, Hugo created history, created a history that Hollywood actors must look up to, and created Even his own history is difficult to surpass. With the real end of "", the first wave of head-on confrontations between the three top actors, Hugo, Tom, and Brad, ended in Hugo''s all-round victory. The first battle was won and the momentum was amazing! . [supply]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 1006： Historical monument \"& Many years later, when people look back on the film "", they are shocked to find that since 1944Pulp Fiction won the Palme dOr, it has dominated the American public opinion circle for at least twelve months. , And the follow-up continued uninterruptedly. After that, "" produced a series of follow-up effects. It changed its position in Hollywood. It allowed the culture of the sixties to re-enter the mainstream. It allowed postmodern pop culture to invade the film industry. It created a new kind of The means and methods, it gives a brand-new interpretation of the entertainment effect of the film industry. It even changes the traditional aesthetics of the academic school. It even makes cult movies come into the room... At the same time, the great success of "" has also become a milestone in Hugo''s summit. Although many people think that "" is the work that made Hugo, more people chose "Pulp Fiction" for no other reason, because Hugo defeated the "" led by Tom Cruise through this work. In the same period, it also defeated -, two action superstars starring works, this work has also become a Hugo creation. In addition, "" also ushered in an era when Hugo, Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt stand together, completely changing the pattern of Hollywood actors in the next decade. Therefore, there is no doubt that "" is the most influential and far-reaching film in the entire 1990s, not one of them. ""The strong influence in North America is incomparable. The main reason is that this movie reflects the history of American cultural evolution, the essence of Los Angeles area culture, and the crystallization of American post-modern pop culture. This is for American audiences. , Naturally has an incomparable attraction. However, in the overseas international market, the ideological resonance obtained by "" is obviously inferior. However, the biggest shining point of "" is not only the American culture, but also the violent stylization and the ring shape. These characteristics have received more response in overseas markets. Therefore, the influence of "" presents a very interesting contrast. In the North American market, people are more about discussing the culture of this film. Of course, other characteristics are also the focus, but they are not as interesting as people''s interest in American history. ; And in the international market, people are more discussing the charm of language and pictures, especially the contrast between violence and humor has been widely welcomed. In this way, it also promoted the interest of overseas audiences in "". Many people began to analyze the cultural phenomena and slang meanings in the film, which triggered a retro momentum of the American trend in the 1960s. This is unexpected. Of it. At the same time, it can be seen that as a kind of art carrier, the follow-up influence that the film can produce is far beyond expectations. Therefore, it is not surprising that "" has achieved very good box office results in the international market. In the beginning, no distribution company was willing to take over the overseas distribution of "". As a company, it is already very difficult to shoulder the North American distribution task. They do not have any overseas distribution system at all. If the overseas distribution departments of major production companies Unwilling to take over, which means that "Pulp Fiction" cannot be released overseas. But the Weinstein brothers'' methods were revealed at this time. After that, the Weinstein brothers split their arms and visited all over the world, looking for distribution partners country by country. Since the distribution departments of major production companies refused to cooperate, they were looking for local second-tier distribution companies, even. Although this also means that the scale of the issuance will not be too large, it is already the best choice. This move of the Weinstein brothers was ridiculed by the executives of many production companies, believing that they were doing useless work. "Such a film may win Palme d''Or in Shanghai, it may also win the love of film critics, and may even achieve decent box office results in the North American market, but it is difficult for such a film to be recognized in overseas markets. What''s more, the cost of the movie is only 8 million U.S. dollars, and it is estimated that the overseas distribution will cost a lot of money, and it may even happen that the box office is not enough for the distribution cost, not to mention the dividends. This is the so-called useless work. But the Weinstein brothers persisted in this way. Relying on the name of Palme dOr and Hugos appeal, they were stupefied to negotiate the distribution rights in 37 countries and regions, which took four months. , We can see the hardships and difficulties of the process. At this time, it''s time for a good harvest. "" was the first to land in France and Germany in the third week of December. This is a very clever approach, because the film has already achieved a good reputation. Sure enough, "" won another round of applause after it was released in these two countries and regions, and the box office was also very gratifying. Germany contributed 20 million US dollars in box office data, and France also 10 million US dollars, although it cannot be compared with "" Compared with the popular works like that, this result also ranks among the top ten year-end box offices in their respective markets, which is really incredible. After feeling the enthusiasm of Germany and France, in the fourth week of December, the United Kingdom, Brazil and Italy ushered in "". After that, Spain, Mexico, Finland and other markets were also released in succession until mid-February. , Officially released in 37 countries and regions. Unexpectedly, Japan has become ""''s largest overseas ticket warehouse. It contributed a full 28 million US dollars in the box office and performed exceptionally well. Germany is the second largest ticket warehouse, and the third largest is the newspaper. The British collected 16 million. In addition, the box office of Italy and Australia have both exceeded 10 million. This leaves six countries and regions with an overseas box office of over 10 million, with revenues of up to 103 million U.S. dollars! The box office performance of these six countries alone is enough to surprise everyone, ""''s overseas box office actually crossed the 100 million threshold, which is simply a miracle. When the major production companies saw the international box office report of "Pulp Fiction", they were all dumbfounded. At this time they began to regret it. Unfortunately, it was too late. They all missed the opportunity to become part of this historical monument. I watched the second-tier distribution companies and independent distribution companies earn a lot of money from a "pulp fiction". ""The box office performance in the other 31 countries and regions is not inferior, with a total of 66 million U.S. dollars in revenue, which also makes the film''s overseas cumulative box office to 169 million U.S. dollars in one fell swoop. ""''S overseas box office is slightly lower than that of North America, but it is almost the same. From this point of difference, we can see the clues-the American attribute of this movie is still stronger. Although the North American box office of "" is only higher than Hugo''s previous "" and "", the outstanding performance of overseas markets has allowed the film''s global box office to reach 341 million U.S. dollars, which is easily surpassed. After "", it became the third best performance of Hugo International''s box office, second only to "" and "". "" has also become Hugo''s fifth international box office work that broke 200 million yuan, and the fourth consecutive work that broke 300 million yuan. Coupled with the previous super popularity, Hugo only took a year to start with "" To "Pulp Fiction", a total of three works have occupied a place in the international film market, and they have become the most popular international actors at the box office after that. Even though I sigh repeatedly, when people see ""''s box office achievements, they still can''t help but think of its 8 million dollar investment. With 8 million in exchange for more than 340 million U.S. dollars in income, more than four hundred times the income is enough to make any production company jealous, and it is enough to make any production company pay attention to it Anyway, the cost of independent films is low enough for any production company to put Hugo on the list of "must co-actors". With the birth of countless historical records of "", this movie has truly become a historical monument. The previous debates about "pulp fiction" and "" have become the best condiments for today''s brilliance~www.novelhall.com ~At the same time, the "20 million pay" dispute between MGM Pictures and Universal Pictures has also become a topic of most concern. In fact, the "20 million film pay" battle lasted less than three weeks, because "Future Water World" officially signed with Kevin Costner, and the new "007" signed with Pierce Brosnan. Naturally, the remuneration of the two contracts was not 20 million U.S. dollars, and people realized that this is actually just a hype between the two major film companies, and it has nothing to do with Hugo itself. But the problem is that people now think that it is a matter of course to give Hugo US$20 million in remuneration. Look at the profit that every Hugo film brings to the production company, even the worst box office "" in the world. With an income of 170 million U.S. dollars, if you use 20 million U.S. dollars in remuneration, you can exchange it for hundreds of times-no, just a few tens of times the income is worth the major production companies to take the risk. Therefore, although the "20 million pay" dispute has come to an end, the discussion on Hugo pay has just begun. Ironically, people realize that Hugos latest work is a "Before Sunrise" with an investment of only 2.5 million US dollars. This is really typical, isn''t it? . [supply]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 1007： Elephant coffee \"& The raging wind rushed against the glass windows, and the grey-brown wooden window frames groaned painfully, as if they would be torn apart in the next second. There was a creaking and shaking sound from the wooden roof overhead, which was clearly audible even in the intensive rainstorm, making people involuntarily worried whether the whole house would fall apart in the next second. Hugo raised his head and glanced at the roof. The dark brown ceiling was shrouded in dim light. It seemed that the gap between the wooden boards could be vaguely seen, but in the blink of an eye, it seemed that there was nothing to see. With a low laugh, he pulled Hugo''s gaze back, and looked at the girl sitting opposite. Said it is a girl, in fact, it is because Hugo knows her gender, otherwise even if it is a boy, others will not be too surprised. Because she has a neat short hair that doesnt even cover her ears, she has no makeup on her clean cheeks, her deep facial features are not modified, she looks a little embarrassed and vicissitudes of life in the dim light, just like Washing the face is not thorough, but after looking carefully, you will find that it is the traces left on the cheeks by the journey wind and experience: wrinkles, fine spots, sunburn spots and so on. This is a new friend Hugo has just met for less than ten minutes. They only exchanged names. She is called Charlotte. Charlotte was in her midst. Hugo had just heard of her experience of walking back to Europe from Africa. He was a little surprised and couldn''t help but admire her. Hugo''s European trip continued. He wandered without direction or destination in the European continent. Compared with the scenery, the people and things encountered along the way left a more profound impression. For example, on the train from Prague to Munich, he met a teacher from Argentina and learned about his different ideas about South America and Europe. The two chatted all the way. Finally, they reluctantly moved up after arriving in Munich. He didnt even ask the teachers name; for example, he was kicked off the train at four in the morning because the train needed a way and the border needed a temporary check. As a result, in a border town, he couldnt even spell out the name of that town. Stayed for seven hours one by one. These moments have become the most memorable moments in the journey, not necessarily wonderful, but worth remembering. About a week ago, Hugo came to Edinburgh from lzsg. He originally planned to just transit in Edinburgh and then go directly to (vernes, the northernmost city in Scotland, with a magnificent fjord landscape. But he didnt expect it to be in Edinburgh). Stopped and was attracted by this small city with historical heritage. The weather in Edinburgh is capricious, typical British style. The sun was shining yesterday. This morning there was a heavy rain, and todays heavy rain is not small. The sky is dark and heavy. The heavy rain is like the sky has been battered. After the hole pours down, as if the sky would collapse at any time. On such a day, hiding in a coffee shop and drinking a cup of warm coffee, watching the raindrops keep falling, is the best enjoyment. So Hugo found the elephant coffee shop itne near the hotel. ehepnzmt. , He chose this place because there is an old-fashioned stove in the shop. Although its only late October, Scotland has already started to supply heating. Even if there is heating, I still feel that water is flowing in my bones, which is very uncomfortable. So watching the firewood burning in the old-fashioned stove, I feel close. The flames at hand will make the limbs and muscles feel stretched up, as if the whole world is brightened. Charlotte pointed to the creaking ceiling above her head, don''t worry, it won''t collapse. The whole of Edinburgh (nhmrgh) is like this, there are such dilapidated buildings everywhere, which seem to be destroyed at any time, but in fact they are very strong. "Speaking of this, pause, if you have been), and seeing that ancient Rome without any cement, you will know how great the wisdom of the ancient people is." Then you should really go. Look at the Great Wall of China. "Hugo was amused by Charlotte''s indifferent expression, and said with a chuckle, I know very well that many ancient ruins look dilapidated, but they are stronger than modern buildings. Of course, this is also Edinburgh. The charm, isnt it? The most historical city in the whole." middle. country? "After a pause, a mysterious country, I have always longed for it." Then she shook her head and changed the subject, but I will not use your words to define Edinburgh. Those are government officials who want to attract tourists. The idea. "Charlotte''s expression is obviously very disdainful of attributives such as the most historical charm," which made Hugo chuckle, but there are indeed many places worth stopping in, and the entire university itself is a treasure. " I stayed in it for three days. "Hugo gave an affirmative reply immediately, I found two guides and took me to experience the inside. Of course, I would never admit that the gloomy atmosphere of the medical school makes me feel a little hairy now. " Hugo''s vivid expression made Charlotte laugh, her voice leaked out, and she realized that she was laughing too loudly. This is a coffee house, and almost no one speaks, so the sound of rain outside the window It will be so obvious. Charlotte quickly covered her mouth, turned her head around and said "Sorry". But Charlotte was still a little bit late, and a loud cry completely broke the tranquility in the coffee shop, causing the only five guests in the coffee shop to turn their heads and look at the source of the sound. The sound of croaking and crying obviously came from a baby. There was a baby stroller parked at the table near the stove inside the coffee house. The orange fire shining on a baby in the car seemed to be under one year old. size. The baby had been asleep quietly before, but I dont know if it was awakened by Charlottes voice, or because of other reasons like diapers and hunger. Now he is crying wanton. He cried and expressed his or her dissatisfaction and grievance to everyone. The guests in the coffee shop looked at each other, and everyone seemed hesitant. Charlotte was the most anxious because she was worried that it was her own sake that caused the baby to wake up. Charlotte looked around, and then followed Hugos gaze towards the counter. The waiter felt the gaze of Hugo and Charlotte and shrugged helplessly. I dont know, I just kept going. Busy. " The waiter is answering Hugos question: What about the babys parent? Obviously this baby didn''t appear in the coffee shop for no reason. In desperation, Hugo could only look at the table of guests diagonally across from him, Did you notice the parents just now? " The two guests looked at each other, then shook their heads. Obviously, everyone will not always focus their attention on other people. Hugo and Charlotte looked at each other helplessly. In fact, they didn''t know what to do. If they came forward to coax the baby, not to mention whether it is nosy, the most important thing is that they dont know how to coax the baby. The two methods are unmarried people; but if you just let it go, dont say whether its disturbing everyone for the time being. Its not the only way to say that the baby keeps crying like this. This is a dilemma. The sound of sitting in another corner next to the stove came out, She, uh, a young lady, just went to the bathroom..." Hugo and others all turned their eyes away, the person hiding in the light and shadow of the stove In the middle, I can only see that it should be a man, but I cant see the facial features clearly, But... she seems to have been in for a long time..." The waiter hesitated and felt everyones gaze. Finally, he walked out of the counter and asked "how much time", and walked to the stroller. In fact, this is not what the waiter should take care of. After all, it is Someone elses baby, but now he seems to have to deal with it. Then the waiter looked at the bathroom door under the stairs again, and it was still tightly closed. It seems to be almost ten minutes. I don''t know..." The man hiding in the shadow of the stove sat up straight, showing his face, and said with uncertainty. The waiter didn''t hesitate anymore, went straight to the door of the bathroom, knocked on the door, Madam, are you inside? "The baby''s cry is still piercing, which makes the waiter more anxious, Ms? Madam" The waiter hurriedly pulled the door handle of the bathroom, and then turned back anxiously and said, Was locked up. "I don''t know who she was talking to, she just yelled, and then tried to fiddle with the door lock. Where is the key? "Hugo frowned slightly, and Shengkou asked. This is a coffee shop, not a private residence. The locks of the bathroom are naturally controlled by the coffee shop. Uh, I''m not sure..." The waiter was also panicked, and she ran to the counter directly to look for the key. Charlotte had already ran to the bathroom door first, knocked **** the door, Ms. Madam, can you hear me? "The baby''s cry is one aspect, and the lady''s lack of any response in it is also worrying, and Charlotte is also anxious. Hugo also walked to the door of the bathroom at this time. Charlotte was almost smashing the door. The ancient building of the Elephant Coffee House seemed to be crumbling in the storm, but there was still no response in the bathroom. Hugo looked back at the man who had also stood up next to the stove. That lady has been in for more than ten minutes? " I''m not sure 10 minutes, 20 minutes..." The man said embarrassingly, and he didn''t pay attention to other people''s behavior. How could he know how long the lady had been in the bathroom? If it really took more than ten minutes to go in, and now there is no response, it is indeed worrying. God, God, I cant find the key..." The waiters voice came from the counter, and a panicked crash came. I dont know what she hit. At this time, the other two guests were also concerned. He walked over and frowned and asked, "Do I need to call an ambulance?" Now I am not sure what the situation is, the ambulance is still too exaggerated. Hugo thought for a while, pushed Charlotte to the back, then twisted the door lock hard, and shouted to the waiter, "I''m going to knock the door up..." Amidst the thunder and lightning, the torrential rain seemed to be getting more and more rampant. The sound of hula la rain almost made the coffee house look like a horror movie scene. With a loud bang, Hugo slammed the bathroom door up. , But his shoulders are also swollen. Hugo is pretty sure that he is not Iron Man. . Chapter 1008： Depressed woman \"& It is often seen in movies and TV that the male protagonist violently demolished the door and rescued the trapped people inside. But the truth is that Hugo smashed open the door that looked like a paper. But the pain in his shoulder almost made him jump. Its clear that this building looks shaky, who knows its still so difficult to break a door. No wonder people say that movies are deceptive and superheroes are not so good. When. However, Hugo couldn''t care about taking care of his shoulder at this time. It was just a skin injury. He opened the bathroom door and immediately walked in and looked at it, but he didn''t see anyone, and Hugo''s face changed. No one!" In an instant, Charlotte and the others at the door also looked over, and could hear the mumble, "I really saw her go in, but I haven''t seen her come out!" Justify yourself. Hugo frowned-his shoulders really hurt, and then he drew the bathroom door back. When he saw the thin woman shrunk in the corner, Hugo did not show a happy expression. Instead, his face immediately changed. Changed: Did he hurt the woman when he smashed into the door? Don''t say, the woman was okay, but Hugo hit the door and was hit by a catastrophe and was injured. Then Hugo was really kind to do bad things. Hugo immediately squatted down and looked at the woman in front of him carefully, "Are you okay? Are you okay?" His hands supported the woman''s shoulders, and he looked up and down, trying to detect something, but he really couldn''t see it with the naked eye. what is the problem. The woman didnt answer Hugos question, she just stared at the floor blankly. With the flushed eyes and the embarrassing tears on her cheeks, she could clearly feel her bad state, not to mention the godless. His eyes revealed a panic of defeat. The familiar gray defeat reminded Hugo of Zhang Xiaoye again. When Zhang Xiaoye lost his vitality bit by bit in front of Hugo, that pair of eyes was like this, all the brilliance came together, and then gradually dimmed. "Hugo, Hugo..." Charlotte''s voice came over. As soon as Hugo turned around, he saw Charlotte''s finger pointing to the bathroom window. Hugo followed the finger and saw the iron window railing tied to the window. On the silk scarf. Hugo''s heart shrank suddenly, and the truth could not be simpler: this woman tried to commit suicide. But, I don''t know if she failed, or she didn''t pluck up the courage to execute. Hugo quickly looked outside, shouted, "Ambulance", and then turned to look at the woman in front of her, with messy long blond hair wrapped around her cheeks and neck like seaweed, making it difficult to see her. With the appearance of, those eyes whose souls are almost disappearing make people look cold all over the body. "Wake up, wake up!" Hugo patted the woman on the cheek, trying to wake her up, but it didn''t work. Hugo really doesn''t know how to deal with this situation. He has never been an expert in this area. What''s more, the person in front of him is just a stranger. Even if he wants to persuade, he can''t start. At this time, the baby crying from his ear seemed torn apart in the chaos and the sound of rain, but Hugo woke up. He hurriedly shouted to the woman, "Think of your child, your baby!" Hugo is not sure if this is useful, but this is what he knows about women: She has a child who is still infancy, so Hugo can only be a dead horse doctor. "Child! Imagine. , If you leave, what will your child do? Dont you want to watch him... she grows up? Hugo doesnt know if the child is a male or female, so he can just ridicule, Dont you want to watch him Learn to walk, listen to him call your mother, then send him to school personally, watch him grow up, find a suitable partner, attend the graduation prom, and then walk into the wedding hall; dont you want him to go shopping with you and accompany you You spend every Valentine''s Day and bad Thanksgiving; dont you want to watch him become a good adult and create his own world..." In a panic, Hugo could only search out the things in his mind about the child, but it appeared to be fragmented, and he was not sure whether all this was useful. In a hurry, Hugo can only try his best. Just when Hugo tried to find out more about the child, he heard a voice rang, "It''s her," Hugo couldn''t help but froze, and subconsciously asked, "What?" Then he I saw the woman in front of me slowly raised her head, and said with a lonely and sullen expression, "It''s her." she? is her? It took Hugo a second to realize that the baby was "she", and what he had been talking about just now was "he", which... Hugo suddenly became embarrassed. The woman saw the embarrassment on Hugo''s face and tried to pull the corners of her mouth. Although she failed in the end, at least it can be seen that her mentality has changed. The woman took a deep breath and wiped the embarrassment on her cheek, "I should live for Jessica, and even more for me." "Jessica...oh, Jessica!" The crying baby was called Jessica, and Hugo nodded, "This is the right idea. You know, you choose to end your life this way. , Not only an escape, but also a betrayal to yourself. Because of your departure, not only will no one be happy for you, on the contrary, those who love you will be distraught, and those who hate you will Have fun." Hugo just talked about the matter, but this simple sentence silenced the woman in front of her. She just sat on the spot and said nothing, which shocked Hugo and thought she was heartbroken again. Dead ashes. But fortunately, after a while, the woman looked up and said, "This is a fact. What you didn''t say is that those strangers will only find me pitiful, but those sympathetic eyes can''t help me through. Difficulty." Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, "At least, these strangers in the Elephant Coffee House today, apart from thinking you are pitiful, did not give up." "Hugo, the ambulance will be here soon..." Charlotte yelled anxiously, but her voice gradually dropped, standing in front of the bathroom with a dumbfounded look. The woman raised her head and chuckled her mouth lightly and smiled. Although it was ugly, it was at least an upward arc, "I think, they ran for nothing." She just tried to end her life, but she didn''t have the courage. , So there is no harm to her body. Then she tried to stand up, but after struggling once, she sat on the ground again. Hugo reached out to help, but the woman shook her head and refused, "I want to try and see with my own strength." After speaking, she gritted her teeth, stubbornly supported the wall, and slowly stood up. At this time, after the other people standing at the door of the bathroom got Charlotte''s affirmative reply, they gathered around and breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the woman standing up again. What''s even more amazing is that in this chaos, the baby''s crying stopped unexpectedly. In the elephant coffee house again, only the sound of rain and wind mixed with the sound of the burning branches of the stove flowing quietly. Although Charlotte awakened the baby is a more reasonable explanation, but who can deny it 100%, isn''t there a telepathy between the baby and the mother? It was precisely because the baby felt the mothers departure that he howled and cried, which attracted the attention of everyone in the coffee shop, and this was the rescue. When the baby learned that the mother was out of danger, the baby fell silent again. . The woman walked to the stroller and looked at her daughter who was sleeping again. When her eyes were hot, the tears would fall again. But this time she didn''t let it go, but quickly wiped the corners of her eyes, smiled again, and cheered herself up. After the ambulance arrived at the scene, she learned about the situation and did a simple inspection of the woman''s scene. After confirming that there was no problem, she left. After the woman thanked everyone in the coffee shop separately, she went to the bathroom and took care of herself briefly, and all the commotion was completely calmed down. The woman sat at her table, a little lost. She is really the most failed person I have ever seen. Her marriage ended in failure. At first, she almost rushed to the fire for this marriage, but she was driven out of the house and put on the street after she fell into a domestic violence. End; she has graduated for seven years, but still does not have a formal job, and there is a child who is waiting to be fed. She has tried a few different jobs but found nothing. She even doubts whether she has the ability to survive alone; she now She is struggling because she cant pay the rent. She has nothing but an old typewriter. She now lives on government relief funds. Compared with the homeless people on the street, her only advantage is At least she rented a house. During this period of time, she always felt that the soul was as if sucked clean, all happiness disappeared, only the endless darkness and coldness remained, which made her strongly hope that she had never appeared in this world. Especially when her ex-husband tried to grab the custody of her daughter, this feeling reached its peak. She almost dragged the last bit of energy and applied to the court for a protection order to expel her ex-husband from the country. After that, she could no longer feel happiness or vitality. This situation reached its peak today, and she decided to end her life. But the courage was not plucked up at the last moment after all. The woman raised her head and saw Hugo sitting alone at the coffee table reading the newspaper. She knew that it was this man who pulled herself back at the most dangerous moment and rekindled her hope, although This flame of hope is still very small, but at least it made her understand that suicide is not the solution to the problem, for Jessica, for her own sake, she must also persevere. Hugo seemed to notice her gaze, raised her head and showed a smile. The woman returned a smile, and then she hesitated, "Hello, Im Joanna Rowling(.), although I just said that It''s over, but I still have to say it again, thank you for your help just now." "My help is very small, I think, you still need help, I mean, professional help, such as a psychologist..." Hugo said politely, but when the words were normal, Hugo stopped suddenly. , Frowned slightly, and said, "Joanna Rowling?" Provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1009： Mother of Potter After the chaos just now, everyone in the coffee shop seemed to have lingering fears, but after all, it was someone else''s private business, so everyone took their attention back and returned to their own world. The same is true for Hugo and Charlotte, but Charlottes reaction seems to be more intense. She is very repulsive of "suicide" because she is a person who loves life. In her opinion, being alive is a piece of happiness. Although life is not always good, learning to enjoy life is the most important thing. Hugo agreed with Charlotte''s point of view, but he was not as radical as Charlotte, because he always believed that everyone''s situation is different, and no one can truly understand the thoughts of the parties involved. What''s more, suicide actually requires courage, and not everyone has the courage to end their lives. Seeing Charlotte who was screaming "Going out to get some air", Hugo laughed blankly. Charlotte said goodbye to Hugo in a hurry, and then left the elephant cafe, disappearing into the heavy blue rain outside. In fact, Hugo is very envious of Charlotte like this, dare to love and hate , Reckless and reckless, perhaps in the eyes of many people, Charlotte''s floating life is a disaster, but Hugo knows that at least Charlotte enjoys it. Hugo picked up the faintly scented coffee in front of him, and began to flip through the newspapers placed on the counter of the coffee shop. Scotland seemed to be yelling again, which made Hugo laugh, because he remembered 2013 or 2014. At the time, Scotland was still calling for this matter, as if a referendum was going to be held, but I didnt know what the final result would be. At this moment, Hugo felt a line of sight projected over. He raised his head and saw the smile of the woman who was sitting not far away. In addition to gratitude in his eyes, there were more lingering fears. Hugo knew that the woman finally figured it out. If she really left just now, the daughter who was waiting to be fed would be the most pitiful. So Hugo smiled at the woman and expressed encouragement. "Hello, Im Joanna Rowling..." The woman opened her mouth and expressed her thanks again, but Hugo felt that she hadnt helped much. He could feel that the womans heart was still very depressed, if she was really depressed. If you do, you still need to ask a professional psychiatrist. But Hugo''s words were only general, and the strong sense of familiarity that emerged in his brain made his words stop. Joanna Rowling, why does this name sound so familiar. Hugo is really not very good at remembering names. Even if the strong sense of familiarity almost stopped his brain from working, correspondingly, he couldn''t connect the body of the name. This feeling of knowing the answer but still having no way to associate it is really terrible. "Psychiatrist?" Joanna smiled bitterly and twitched her mouth. "If I remember correctly, it should not be included in the medical insurance." Joanna looked at her daughter who was sleeping quietly in the stroller, gently Shrugged, "I am now receiving government subsidies. I don''t think I can afford the rent, so I think..." Hugo forcibly suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his mind, and carefully looked at Joanna before him. Although he had felt her embarrassment just now, because the whole situation was in chaos, Hugo didn''t have time to look at each other. At this time Joanna looked very thin, with only a bone in her thin shoulders, which made the dark brown sweater look like it was hanging on a hanger. Her messy hair had no luster, and she knew it was three meals a day. Without the sequelae of eating well, the yellowish-brown cheeks are still gray, looking like they are fifty years old, but there are not too many wrinkles at the ends of the eyebrows, which is not consistent with the "fifty years old". Presumably, she should be much younger than her apparent age. The most important thing is that although she just cheered up and temporarily abandoned the thought of suicide, the haggard and pain between her eyebrows still linger, just like the navy blue rain curtain outside the window, letting people see anything The light of hope. Hugo''s eyes shifted slightly. The stroller was dilapidated, and it looked like it had been used for some years. The stroller was covered with a plum coat, but the cufflinks of the coat were very worn out. The original black is now very textured. It looks like a pile of disgusting water plants. Although Joanna didn''t say anything, Hugo knew that her recent situation was very bad. "Tough time?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, put the newspaper down, and looked at Joanna with his hands on the table. Joanna''s confused eyes looked at Hugo, gleaming with hesitation and resistance. Indeed, they only knew it for less than twenty minutes. Even if Hugo saved Joanna from suicide, they were still strangers. It was natural that Joanna could not immediately believe in Hugo. Hugo didn''t mind either, and twitched the corner of his mouth lightly, "You know, many times failure does not mean the end, but a new beginning. I am not saying that failure is the mother of success nonsense, but..." Hugo''s ridicule caused Joanna to twitch her lips slightly, and chuckled slightly, "I have been thinking that failure is often a reminder, maybe it is a reminder that we should be alert to past mistakes and create conditions for success... Well, failure is indeed the mother of success." Joanna laughed out loud this time, she could feel the lightness in Hugo''s words, and she couldn''t help but outline the light smile on Hugo''s mouth. Corners of the mouth. "But perhaps, failure also tells us that this is the wrong path and we should change our choices." Hugo said hesitantly. Everyone can say the truth, but it doesn''t necessarily apply to everyone. Hugo is just explaining his own experience and his own thoughts. He is not to unravel Joanna, but simply communicate, hoping to open up Joannas thinking, "You know, when we learn to face failure, we can learn not to Re-deceive yourself, be loyal to yourself, and bet all your mentality to accomplish the goal you value most. Perhaps this change is a kind of release, allowing you to regain freedom and see a different future." "You are saying that although I have nothing right now, at least I still have Jessica and government subsidies. Does that mean?" Joanna looked at Hugo. Although the smile on the corner of her mouth narrowed, it did not disappear. . Hugo raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, and shook his head, "This is what you said." The innocent look of "I don''t know anything" made Joanna''s smile reintroduced, and her eyes were lowered. He tapped his chin and whispered, "Yes, although my greatest fear is still lingering, but I am still alive, I have a lovely daughter, and an old typewriter, at least, I can still Try to write the idea in my mind, and pray for a new breakthrough before I starve to death." "Typewriter? Oh, you are a...reporter?" Hugo asked tentatively. "No, of course not." Joanna laughed, making Hugo inexplicable. Joanna remembered her ex-husband. He was a journalist, a journalist from Portugal. In the early nineties, being a journalist as the uncrowned king was still one of the most desirable jobs. Journalists were even able to work with doctors and lawyers. Comparable. Therefore, Joanna is mocking the profession of journalism, and she is also laughing at herself-if she can become a journalist, life will not be so difficult now. Naturally, Hugo didn''t know these internal causes, and could only be at a loss. "I''m a writer, oh, no, I should say, I tried to be a writer." Joanna laughed mockingly. "To be more precise, I have failed, and everything else may have failed. So, I want to give it a try." Joanna raised her head and looked at Hugo, "As you just said, I should learn not to deceive myself and be loyal to myself. I want to be a writer, long, long ago, To be precise, it should be when I was in elementary school. In 1989, I had a great idea. I have been trying to write it down, but it was very difficult. It has been intermittent. Maybe I should devote all my energy to this idea. Creation becomes a story." "Who knows, maybe I will become a real writer." Joanna stared at Hugo, with a shy and formal smile on her mouth, which was very inconsistent with her appearance-she looked like she was A fifty-year-old woman with such a shy smile is more like a thirty-year-old woman. Hugo did not react immediately, but looked at Joanna with wide-eyed eyes. Joanna couldnt see the surprise and astonishment in Hugos eyes. She only knew that Hugo hadnt responded to her, which caused her lack of confidence to shrink back again, "Oh...I know...maybe, this is A terrible note...I haven''t even written an article of more than two thousand words before this...ohGod, I''m not sure..." Hugo choked on his own saliva, and coughed, saying, "No...cough cough, no...no, huh...I mean, you can try, you can try." After that, Hugo quickly explained, "You must know that an excellent novel starts with an amazing idea. My university studies classical literature, and before those great writers start writing, they also I dont know that your work can have such a huge impact on future generations. So, you dont need to worry, as long as you are willing to try, its a great first step, isnt it?" "Are you sure?" Joanna looked at Hugo wanderingly, her tired eyebrows wrinkled again, looking very uneasy. "Of course, of course." Hugo said quickly and surely, "what did we just say? Failure is a new beginning, isn''t it?" Joanna can certainly become a writer, and she is also a successful writer and a great writer. Because Hugo finally remembered the name! Joanna Rowling, to be precise, it should be Joanna Catherine Rowling, which is j. k. Rowling! The author of the "Harry Potter" series of novels. () Chapter 1010： Ms. Rowling \"& When the Internet has matured, the impact of the Internet on traditional industries is everywhere, from paper media to traditional record shops, from propaganda methods to social composition, almost the entire society has undergone earth-shaking changes. Among them, the pressure on the traditional paper publishing industry is undoubtedly at the forefront. After entering, the sales of best-selling paper books have dropped sharply. Twenty or thirty years ago, the situation where one book''s royalties can be used to provide a lifetime worry-free situation has almost disappeared, and the authors who rely on one book to become famous all over the world are even more so. Only a handful. Among them, the youth novels led by the "" series, "" series, "" series and other novels have created unparalleled industrial value. Not only did they give birth to a group of multi-millionaire writers, but at the same time, these novels were adapted into movies. The huge success has led to the popularity of countless actors and formed a huge industrial chain, which has also become a part of the entertainment industry that cannot be ignored. This trend of youth novels originated from the "Harry Potter" series. After the first book of this youth magic novel was published in 1997, it embarked on a long journey of fifteen years that has been popular all over the world. Young people''s novels have been influenced by the "Harry Potter" series, and the teenagers who have grown up have been deeply influenced. If you want to list the sales of the "Harry Potter" series of novels, the box office of the adaptation of the film, and the influence of the actors in the series, this will be a very long list of data, but there is no doubt that "Harry- "Porter" is one of the most successful teenage novels in the United Kingdom and the world, and it has had an immeasurable impact on young people around the world, and even adults. j. k. Rowling, formerly known as Joanna Rowling, is the author of the "Harry Potter" series of novels, a poor single mother. Joanna Rowling created the "Harry Potter" series during the lowest period of her life, and the dementor in the novel is a true portrayal of her mood at the time, but it is such a person who needs to rely on political support. "The Tramp" created this novel that has a global impact. When Joanna Rowling published "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone", the publisher considered that the target audience of this book was young boys, and I was afraid that she would not buy books by female authors, so she suggested that she use the initials as pen name. But because she did not have a middle name, she chose the "k" of her grandma "kathleen" as the second abbreviation of her pseudonym, so "j.k. Rowling" was born, the author who has been popular all over the world for 15 years. name. Hugo really didn''t expect that this gloomy woman struggling on her lifeline was actually j. k. Rowling, on the one hand, was because the name she used was too unfamiliar. It was not the "j.k. Rowling" that everyone in later generations would be familiar with, but "Joanna" that almost no one had heard of; on the other hand, it was Because Joanna looks too haggard, if Hugo remembers correctly, Joanna should have been born in 1965, which is two years older than him, but at this time she looks like Hugos. For the mothers, due to economic poverty and tremendous spiritual pressure, Joanna at this time was almost supported by the last trace of vitality, and naturally could not be compared with the prosperous and radiant public image of her career. Therefore, Hugo really didn''t recognize it. Even now, Hugo still can''t believe it, the woman in front of him is j. k. Rowling. But guessing from the current facts, it can''t be wrong. October 1994 was the most terrifying time in Joanna Rowling''s life. Joanna was shrouded in the shadow of her ex-husbands domestic violence, and was finally driven out of the house by her ex-husband. She waited embarrassedly for her daughter to come to Edinburgh to seek refuge with her sister, where she lived a tight life relying on political relief. During this low period, she suffered from clinical depression and tried to commit suicide several times. However, her ex-husband came to Edinburgh again not long ago, which aggravated her condition. In desperation, she could only apply to the court for a protection order. It was during this time that Joanna created the first draft of "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone". Hugo looked at Joanna Rowling, who was as old as a dead tree branch, and tried to ask, "Joanna..." "Oh, please call Joe (). Only when others are angry will you be called Joanna." She interrupted Hugo and explained with a smile that she could feel it, and her mood was obviously calmed down now. "Joe, I''m Hugo." He didn''t refuse, and said with a chuckle, "I mean, you have a novel idea, and you have done some creation on and off, don''t you? I think you should continue to stick to it. , Maybe you already have talent in this area." Joanna chuckled, "If talent is so easy to have, there won''t be so many losers in the world." Hugo twitched his lips, "Some geniuses destroyed themselves, and some geniuses need to go through countless hardships before they can shine." Hugo''s words made Joanna suddenly raise her head, her eyes flashed. Shining, looking at Hugo expectantly. In fact, Joanna knew in her heart that Hugo was just a stranger, and he just said some great ideas to comfort her, which had no practical meaning, but she just couldn''t bear to find hope from Hugo. Maybe it was because Hugo had just saved herself, maybe because the smile on Hugo''s face made her feel at ease, maybe... just because she was desperate enough to need an affirmation, for anyone, even just a stranger. Hugo saw Joanna''s eyes, those eyes full of longing and anticipation, which made him feel very familiar, just like the eyes he had when he first arranged a music. Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle. He opened his mouth and wanted to give her an encouragement, but after thinking about it, he said, "You have already started to create, although it is just some intermittent clips, this at least shows that you are right. There has always been enthusiasm. In many cases, enthusiasm is not necessarily successful, but it is difficult to continue without enthusiasm." After that, Hugo paused, "Do you have a draft now? If so, I I would love to be a reader..." Hugo tentatively said that he was actually a little curious, not only wondering if Joanna Rowling was the author of "Harry Potter" in front of him, but also curious about the first draft of "Harry Potter". Hugo remembers that Joanna once mentioned in an interview after she became famous, she actually did not write or change many of the settings of "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone", the main reason was depression. , Let her forget many of the ideas in her mind, and some of the details are completely unrecognizable. Therefore, many people later became interested in Joanna Rowling''s original manuscript. Hugo is no exception. Hugo originally thought that Joanna would refuse. They were just strangers, but he didn''t expect that Joanna would just hesitate for a while, then bit her lower lip, as if she was determined to say, "Of course, the novel is written to give Readers see it, dont they? Its my honour that you are willing to take on this job." In fact, Joanna still lacks confidence. She doesn''t want her semi-finished products to be seen by others. At the same time, this is her last hope. She doesn''t want to show it to strangers easily. But then Joanna convinced herself that all these manuscripts would be meaningless without Hugo, so why bother with it. What''s more, she is willing to believe in Hugo. "If I remember correctly, you mentioned just now that you majored in classical literature." After Joanna made up her mind, she breathed a sigh of relief, her expression relaxed, and she picked up a few coffee pads on the table. , And then handed it to Hugo. Hugo saw the coffee pad, and then saw the dense black lettering on it, suddenly laughed, he took the coffee pad and read it roughly before his eyes. The fonts on the coffee pad are small, but they are all beautiful. It can be seen that Joanna is really interested in writing. With the light in the coffee shop, Hugo looked at the coffee pad with difficulty, but he sighed that even reading is so difficult, not to mention that Joanna wants to create on it. This is indeed "Harry Potter", because Hugo saw the most familiar Golden Triangle, Harry, Hermione and Ron, and also saw Muggles. Hugo couldn''t help but raised his head and glanced at Joanna. He was pretty sure that the woman who looked down and worried was j. k. Rowling, but at this moment she looked at Hugo with an uneasy expression on her face, her dry lips trembled slightly, and the blinking of her eyes revealed the mixed emotions in her heart at the moment. Hugo smiled at Joanna, soothed her a little, and then went on to read. The original version of "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone" is very different from what Hugo remembers, or it should be missing many things, such as the Wesley twins, which Hugo did not see; another example It is said that Quidditch, which is popular all over the world, has not been created yet Hugo only saw the scattered ideas of Quidditch on the last coffee pad. "Wow, I must say, I like it very much." Hugo sighed sincerely after reading the six scattered coffee pads in his hand. This is not a polite, let alone a disguise, but sincere. For an enthusiastic reader who has collected a full set of novels in the "Harry Potter" series, it is difficult for Hugo to read the first draft of the author''s own handwriting. Bearable. Although there are many differences between this version of "Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone" and the final version, the overall story structure is still the same, and there are many fantastic ideas. It can be seen that Joanna is working hard to transform herself The unconstrained imagination injects vitality into the novel. "You, are you serious?" Joanna looked at Hugo in disbelief, her eyes widened, and the excitement in her eyes flickered clearly, as if tears would burst out in the next second. "Yes, of course." Hugo reluctantly read the coffee pad in his hand again, feeling full of emotions, "This is really a wonderful story, if it can be published, it will definitely cause a sensation. At least, I will put it down." Joanna looked at Hugo in a daze like this, letting her eyes be filled with warm tears. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1011： 1 point change \"& Looking at Joanna with tears in her eyes, Hugo sighed slightly. He knows what it feels like. He knows clearly that when he worked hard, stumbled, and single-mindedly pursued his dreams, he finally revealed the first ray of light. When he was in the dark is the only color of life, he suddenly felt the sun. Its hard to sum up the warmth and heartfelt feelings in one word, it can only be said to be miscellaneous. All kinds of tastes rushed up together, causing the brain to come to a halt in an instant, and when I realized myself, my emotions had already lost control. Hugo stood up holding the coffee mat, walked to the opposite side of Joanna and sat down. He looked down at Jessica who was sleeping peacefully in the stroller, and then put the coffee mat on the table again. Pushed towards Joanna. Joannas eyes fell on the coffee mat dumbly following Hugos movements, and she was at a loss. Hugo said softly, Have a good collection. Maybe these coffee mats will be priceless in the future. In one word, Joanna collapsed. She lowered her head, covered her mouth with her hands, and heard a low whimper. Although Hugo did not see her expression, it was all right from the trembling thin shoulders. See Joanna''s excitement at this time. She needs this kind of emotional catharsis. From the time she decided to commit suicide until now, she has not vented her emotions until now. Hugo has watched a lot. The authors always like to imagine their own world freely. Many of them like to plagiarize the "Harry Potter" series, whether it is because of the love of novels or because the series is commercialized. Great success. But at this time Hugo looked at Joanna in front of him, but was thinking, if Joanna really lost the "Harry Potter" series, it would be a sad thing, because this story is the hesitation in front of him. The only thing the haggard woman has. Looking at the six plain and messy coffee pads on the table, Hugo''s mouth was slightly drawn with a smile. If he remembers correctly, the first edition of "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone" printed a thousand This book, 500 of which became the library collection, because the publisher was not sure that this set of books could achieve excellent sales, and they even suggested that Joanna continue to look for a regular job. They didn''t think she could make money by writing books. But later, the value of this thousand first editions was as high as 16,000 to 25,000, and it became a treasure in the collection of countless people. So, what about these six coffee pads in front of you? How much should it be worth? Maybe one hundred thousand dollars cant buy these six coffee pads, because whats recorded above is not only a great idea, but also a dream of life that will never die, and it is the source of billions of market value in the future. . "Sorry, I lost my mind." Joanna wiped the embarrassment on her face, and glanced at Hugo cautiously, only to find that Hugo''s soft gaze fell on the sleeping Jessica. This made Joanna''s heart warm, although it was just a simple action, she could detect Hugo''s gentleman''s actions and avoided her embarrassment and embarrassment. "So, you like this story." Joanna did not mention her grief, she was not ready to tell others about her life, let alone a stranger. Hugo closed his gaze back, smiled and nodded, "Yes, I am very interested in Quidditch. You have just developed a prototype now, but it looks very interesting. I am looking forward to waiting for you to perfect it. What it looks like." Although Hugo just smiled, the excitement and excitement between his brows clearly interprets the content of his words. This made Joanna chuckled slightly, but she didn''t want to but some nose came out, which made her embarrassedly picked up the tissue and wiped it, "This at least shows that I can have a reader." After cleaning up her embarrassment. , Once again looked up at Hugo, "I was still worried that no one liked books on this subject, and publishers would not want to publish it, but now it seems...I should put these issues aside for the time being and concentrate on It is correct to write my thoughts. After all, you are a professional reader of classical literature, right?" Joanna is saying that students majoring in classical literature are bound to have read many classics. Under such a background, they still have a good impression of her novels. This is indeed a positive sign. Hugo laughed, "Does it seem out of place to discuss the difference between classical literature, modern literature, and children''s literature with you?" Hugo''s ridicule made Joanna open her mouth and laughed loudly. That bright appearance is really long-lost. Looking at Joanna in front of him, Hugo remembered the publishing process of the "Harry Potter" series. In fact, no one is optimistic about the "Harry Potter" series. Joanna''s contributions to twelve publishing houses were rejected. Everyone thought that no one would buy such novels. Finally, a London publishing house took a fancy to the novel, but it was not the editor-in-chief, but after the first chapter read by the publishing houses eight-year-old daughter, she immediately asked her father about the follow-up, which allowed the publishing house to decide to publish it. This novel. One thousand, only one thousand. The first draft of "Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone" for Joanna Rowling was only 1,500 pounds. But Hugo knew exactly how much value this series of novels created. Now, Hugo also clearly feels what this novel means to Joanna Rowling. If she can reach out and help Joanna, Hugo doesn''t mind at all. What''s more, if you can help your company to enter the elite brokerage company, why not do it? Thinking of this, Hugo said, "Joe, I am not sure about your situation, and I am not sure what your novel will look like in the end, but if you want, I will provide you with some help." Hugo hesitated after speaking out. He originally wanted to contact the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company to see if Rick Rosen could help her, but after another thought, if Joanna left the rainy Edinburgh, would he Can the essence of Hogwarts be written in place? The sunshine in the state is not in the style of "Harry Potter". Joanna was also stunned. She raised her head and looked at Hugo, with a hesitation on her face: Hugo can help? How can I help? Suddenly, Joanna remembered. She only knew Hugo''s name and knew nothing about Hugo. Did Hugo work in a publishing house? If anyone knew what Joanna was thinking at this time, they would probably roll their eyes. Although the popularity of Hugo in Europe is not as good as that of the United States, "" and "" are still very popular in Europe, so the recognition of Hugo is not low. However, considering Joanna''s current situation, she has been devastated by family affairs in the past year or two, so she naturally has no time to learn about movies and music. Thinking about it this way, it is excusable for her not to know Hugo. At this moment, the thoughts flashed, Hugo quickly reacted, "I mean, I know the brokerage company, you know, they can match you up, and they can also contact some relief foundation for you. Friends, lets see if we can get some help from funds." After Hugo finished speaking, he took out his backpack and searched it, trying to find Rick Rosen''s business card, but after searching for it, he found his business card in the business card holder. Hugo took it out in surprise. He never knew he had a business card. It was probably Joseph who put it in. The name on the card was "General Manager of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company." Hugo couldn''t help but smiled. Why didn''t he know that the company still had the position of "General Manager", but he still passed the business card over, "Said To be honest, Im not sure if the above phone can reach me, but Im pretty sure that this phone can reach our company. Hugo looked at the phone number, its not at home, so it should be a company phone. But Joanna looked at Hugo with a stunned look. She didn''t know if she should accept this business card, because Hugo''s words sounded too weird. Hugo seemed to react and chuckled lightly, "Look, it''s like this. I am not an agent, nor an editor. In fact, I am an artist, and this is my agency. They are also responsible for publishing business, so I think they should be able to help you." "Artist?" Joanna looked at Hugo inexplicably. She looked at Hugo seriously, and said hesitantly, "At least you seem to have the capital." This was a compliment to Hugo''s appearance. . Hugo chuckled slightly, "I will take this sentence as a compliment." Hugo didn''t notice Joanna not knowing herself because this was the meaning of this backpacking trip. "I know you are not so sure, but I think, if you want, a phone call will not hurt If Joanna really calls Endeavour Elite Brokerage, Hugo will definitely let Rick Signed Joanna. In this way, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company can control the publishing initiative of "Harry Potter". This is a little change for Joanna, a very important change. . I just dont know how much impact this change will have in the future. Of course, the most important thing is that Hugo is not sure whether Joanna is willing to make this call, after all, what he said just now is not very convincing. Joanna squeezed the business card in her hand and looked at it earnestly. This thin piece of paper has an incomparable weight. Only then did she realize that perhaps her life today will be drastically changed because of her encounter with Hugo. It''s just that she is not sure how turbulent and huge this change is, whether it is a good thing or a bad thing. Joanna looked up, "So, are you...er, I mean, are you an actor or a singer? Or..." "Is this important? The most important thing is that you don''t know me like that, do you?" Hugo''s teasing made Joanna smile. (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 1012： Corporate Affairs "& Hugo is not a professional agent, even an amateur. He doesn''t know how to "sell himself", so he doesn''t know how to persuade Joanna Rowling to call Endeavour Elite Agency. This is true. Not his expertise. Just like when Hugo finished writing the "" script, he also had a headache on how to sell the script. This is a truth. However, "before sunrise" is different, because it is the result of countless efforts Hugo has spent. However, it is not the same thing at all to conduct trading probes like a broker and attract potential people. Therefore, Hugo couldn''t tell the truth in the end. He tried to say "Our company is an excellent choice", but he felt like he was selling fake drugs or something. Fortunately, at least when Hugo and Joanna discussed the manuscript of "Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone", they could definitely be called endless talk, and the two people''s thoughts had a lot of collisions. Literature can be listed side by side with movies and music because it is a kind of creation, which expresses the core of thought in different forms. Therefore, to a certain extent, these art forms have something in common, and Hugo has also written scripts, and the dialogue with Joanna is even more sparkling. It''s a pity that the conversation between the two was interrupted by Jessica, who woke up from crying again. It was obvious that Jessica was starving this time. Joanna tried to appease Jessica, but failed. In desperation, Joanna could only apologize to Hugo, and then left with Jessica. Watching Joanna disappear into the cyan rain and mist, Hugo sighed with regret. He really wasn''t suitable for being a lobbyist. If Joanna is able to sign a contract with Endeavour Elite Agency, the initiative to adapt the rights to the "Harry Potter" series of films in the future will benefit the company a lot, and even gain more bargaining chips in the confrontation with international innovation management companies. ; Of course, in turn, it is also a major opportunity for Joanna to improve the current bad life situation. This is a win-win cooperation. But Hugo failed to convince Joanna in the first place. This is really... "Huh, I really didn''t think so." Hugo twitched his mouth with a mockery. Although Hugo has successfully become one of the senior partners of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, he has never intervened in the company''s business at all, because this is not his area of ??expertise. At the beginning, I chose to support Rick only because the interests of several other brokerage companies are the same, not because Hugo really wants to succeed in business. But after experiencing the ups and downs of the summer, Hugo also knows that the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is still in its infancy and needs his support. And now, there is an opportunity before my eyes... After thinking about it, Hugo came to the counter of the coffee shop and dialed Rick''s cell phone on the other side of the ocean with a fixed phone. It was late at night in Los Angeles, but Rick picked up the phone for the first time, "Hello, this is Rick Rosen." "Hey, Rick, Hugo is talking." Hugo''s brisk voice passed, and Rick''s tight face couldn''t help but relax, and smiled lightly, "Aren''t you enjoying your vacation, even *, I didnt attend the premiere, so we were all in a hurry. Why did you even think of calling me." Rick wanted to make a joke, but the cooperative relationship between him and Hugo is still greater than the relationship between friends, so the words will inevitably be somewhat restrained. Even so, Hugo chuckled slightly, "Maybe I''m in trouble?" "...Then you should call Joe." Rick was stunned, and then realized that Hugo must be joking. If an artist is really in trouble, the first person to contact must be his manager, and then he will contact the agent. This is fundamentally different. What''s more, Hugo and Joseph were good friends. "Is that what I just heard?" Hugo''s ridicule made Rick chuck helplessly, but there was no rebuttal. Seeing that Rick didn''t respond, after Hugo laughed, he didn''t talk about it anymore, and soon got into the topic, "I called you because there is a business that requires you to pay attention." "Business?" Rick adjusted his sitting posture. His desktop was filled with recent "" media reactions, and the company''s next plans. He had been working before answering the phone, but now he is listening. When Hugo actually had an idea about the company''s affairs, he couldn''t help being a little surprised. Hugo also heard the surprise in Rick''s voice, could not help blushing, and coughed slightly, "This is the way it is, I am in Edinburgh now and I found a writer with great potential..." "Writer?" Rick interrupted Hugo''s words in surprise. Hugo was stunned. "Uh, does our company have no publishing business?" Hugo remembered that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company was involved in the publishing field, and then he I heard Rick explain, "No, we do have a publishing business. We used to have a dedicated publishing department when we were at the International Innovation Management Company. Both Ali and I have taken over related businesses before, but... our company is just now. In the beginning, the film and television departments alone were busy enough, and the music department didnt have much time to take care of. As for publishing... There is no need for Rick to say more, Hugo reacted, he really forgot. The job of an agent is simple to say, it is to use your mouth to promote your own artists, but in fact it is not that simple. Hugo paused and thought, "I know, I know. But the author I found, she is now creating..." But Hugo''s words were interrupted again, "She?" Apparently Rick was very surprised. Hugo actually recommended a female writer. Hugo sighed helplessly, "Please, Rick, can''t you wait for me to sigh after I finish talking?" "Sorry, my fault, you continue." Rick apologized again and again. Hugo then went on to say, "She has only created less than a quarter of the part. Even if we sign a contract and let her finish the whole novel, she will have to wait until next year or even the next year. The reason why I am with you Mentioning this writer is because she is indeed very potential. The novels she created are very attractive in terms of creativity and conception, including the overall framework. I think they will definitely sell well; on the other hand, it is because of her. The situation is very bad now. She needs some funding. I think you can help her find some help from the foundation." Rick did not speak. After the two people were silent for about two seconds, he said, "Oh, you''re done." Hugo laughed helplessly, and Rick continued, "So, let me summarize. Here is the situation, that is to say, you see a writer and think it has potential, but she does not have a complete work. There is no way for us to sell it to the publishing house immediately. At the same time, we still need our funding." As Rick said, Joanna was really not a good choice. What''s more, when the "Harry Potter" series just came out, it was indeed not favored. So many people didn''t think that this novel would sell well, or even be unwilling to publish it. Therefore, Hugo is indeed recommended a difficult object. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. Hugo didn''t know how to convince Rick, because this was indeed a difficult problem. He could never tell Rick that he foresaw the future of "Harry Potter" as a cash cow. Hugo thought for a while, "Rick, you should know that I have always had special...requirements for scripts. Very often, I can perceive the characteristics of scripts that others are not satisfied with." This is a fact, especially "" and "" these two works. Rick nodded and agreed. "I read her story, and I saw the highlights. I cheered for it and loved her, so I cant wait to recommend her to you. I am eager to see her complete the whole story. I also want to To see the scene when everyone reads this story." Hugo''s words completely caught Rick''s attention. Rick is not Joanna. Rick knows a lot about Hugo. He knows very well that after experiencing the strength of many consecutive works, people in the circle now have a new understanding of Hugo''s unique vision, so It is not easy to get Hugo''s firm respect. Even if Hugo''s words are not gorgeous, the weight in Rick''s heart is definitely not light. "So, you mean, our company should sign her." Rick said hesitantly. "To" Hugo gave a positive answer, "At least, we can make a long-term investment, which will be a good investment." Rick tapped his finger on the desktop twice, "After signing the contract, look for support from the Foundation, give her a relatively relaxed and stable creative environment, and then wait for her to write the novel. This time may be one year. , Maybe two years... right?" "Uh...that''s it." Hugo smiled helplessly, and then he added, "However, I just gave her the company phone number. Whether she would like to call or not is still unknown." Rick was planning to nod his head, but now he was choked by Hugo''s words, "Ahem, what are you doing so actively?" "Because she is really worth it. UU reading " Hugo gave a firm answer again. This time, Rick was completely sure that it is certainly not that simple to make Hugo such a determined writer. After taking a deep breath, Rick said, "If she calls the company, I will proactively express Intent to cooperate. What''s the name of this guy?" A smile appeared on Hugo''s face, "She''s Joanna Rowling" Rick nodded, "If you are willing to pay more attention to company affairs, this is a good thing. I think Ali will be happy to hear it." Ali-Emanuel has always hoped that Hugo can be more concerned about company affairs. Be careful, because Endeavour Elite Brokerage really needs the help of a group of celebrities. "If you don''t mind if I''m unfavorable..." Hugo smiled, "Okay, let''s do this first, and then contact me if you have something to do. After speaking, Hugo hung up the phone. Rick held a busy microphone with a depressed expression. He originally wanted to ask when Hugo would return to Los Angeles, but the speed at which Hugo hung up the phone... shook his head, and Rick reluctantly hung up the phone. (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 1013： Death canyon \"&Brown-York looked at the dilapidated phone booth in front of him with a look of excitement. The green paint of this phone booth has been mottled, and it looks like it has been beaten by countless wind and rain, but there is nothing special. It is just one of the countless phone booths on the streets of Los Angeles. That''s it, but Brown couldn''t restrain his excitement. Dan-Deen (dan.), who was standing by, saw Brown''s expression like this, he stopped talking, but finally swallowed the words that came to his lips. Brown said cheerfully, "I''m going in from the phone booth, how about you? Or are you going in from the hot dog shop?" Behind Brown, besides Dan, there were three other people, and they all looked forward to it. This made Dan suppress his inner anxiety and said nothing. Blake-Brook (.blue) immediately started yelling, "I want to come in from the hot dog shop, the hot dog shop." Then he looked at his companion, "Jonathan, how about you?" Jonathan Penner (. Penner) pointed to the phone booth, "I''ve heard that you can get in from the phone booth, aren''t you curious?" "What about you guys?" Black looked at Dan and the last man, Clay Weber. Dan and Clay glanced at each other before they replied in unison, "Hot dog shop." At this time, Brown couldnt wait, "Lets go, lets go!" While shouting, he rushed towards the phone booth. The others didnt hesitate any more. They were divided into two batches, and one group followed Brown and walked into the phone booth. , A group went to a hot dog shop five steps away from the phone booth. I saw Brown and Jonathan walk into the phone booth, and then Brown picked up the phone receiver, whispered something, and then saw the ground at the foot of the phone booth drop down, and Brown and Jonathan gradually disappeared into the phone booth. , It looks like a scene from an agent movie. This is actually a bar called Death Valley (death. valley). This bar is very secretive. Only a few senior players in Los Angeles know about it. They never make publicity. They just pass on word of mouth among members. Point spread the news. Many bar lovers have heard of this bar, but they still can''t find the address and have no way to enter. Death Canyon is also known as the most mysterious professional bar in the whole. There are two entrances to Death Canyon, one is a green phone booth, which is accessed by elevator; the other is the wall of a hot dog shop next to it. Usually this is a normal hot dog shop, but after 8 oclock in the evening, the owner of the hot dog shop The wall on the side can be pushed open, like a revolving door, and then you can see the stairs extending downwards to enter this underground bar. The ingenious entrance is naturally a major feature of the "Death Canyon". Even if many people find it nearby, they still can''t find the gate, so that they can''t enter. However, the way to enter is not the magic weapon that the bar is famous for. This bar claims to have the most original whiskey and top beers from all over the world. If you are lucky, you can also find tequila and vodka from Russia. It is these high-quality wines that have attracted countless senior players. Brown slowly descended on the elevator, and then the scene of the entire bar slowly came into view. Contrary to the reputation, the interior of the bar looked terrible, with messy table arrangements, messy walls for burials, dim and dim light, all of this They all make the interior of the "Death Canyon" look like an underground bar during Prohibition, and it is a place where construction workers, like construction workers, are struggling on the poverty line to gather. This is really surprising. It is incompatible with the prosperous scene of Los Angeles, the second largest city in the United States, as if traveling through time and space. But when you think about it, this arrangement perfectly echoes the phone booths and the entrances of the hot dog shop, fully implementing the name of the underground bar. No wonder Death Canyon is so famous, and it really deserves its reputation. Brown and Jonathan walked into the bar while looking curiously. They stood at the door for only thirty seconds, and the other three people in the same group also appeared. Looking at Brown who was excited to go to the bar to order a drink, Dan finally couldn''t help it, and shouted to Brown, "We have a performance mission, don''t we? It''s too late to drink after the performance is over." Brown couldn''t bear his excitement at all, "Beer, I want a bottle of beer, it doesn''t matter." Then he broke free of Dan''s right hand and walked straight to the bar. Blake and Jonathan also persuaded Dan. , "It''s just a bottle of beer, nothing will happen." Then he followed closely. Clay patted Dan on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, he drinks so well, a glass of beer won''t be a bad thing." Dan sighed, "Yes. Then do we need to find the bar owner first? Or what?" Clay looked around, "It''s not like we say hello to the bartender after we''re finished, and then we''ll be on the stage at 10:30." Then he fixed his eyes on the bar, "It seems we still have to go to the bar again. "In desperation, Clay and Dan also hurriedly stepped forward and walked towards the bar. When the two of them came to the bar, they saw Brown''s surprised expression, "Super Al! Are you actually here as a bartender?" Standing on the counter, Green Hill looked at Brown in surprise, trying to recall this face, but found it difficult, "Have we met at Al Bar before?" Green did not answer Browns question directly. In fact, Death Canyon is also Greens own industry. The Al Bar in Poor Street is a rock gathering place, but the positioning of this Death Canyon is even more different. It is more about restoring the situation of Prohibition. Together, enjoy walking. The happiness brought by private alcohol is drunk and dreamy. "Brown, Brown-York!" Brown introduced himself excitedly. After discovering that Green still hadn''t responded, he had to add another sentence, "Brand new day!" Green suddenly realized. The Brown in front of him is actually a member of a brand new day, that is, the band that Fu Jin once belonged to. Green immediately awakened the memory. A brand new day was well-known in the circle, but at the time Fukun and another member, Aaron Day, were swept out. Afterwards, three members of Brown, Jonathan and Black called Dan and K. Lai, it''s a brand new day. After starting again, although the development of a brand new day has been a bit tortuous, overall it is still upward. They soon signed a contract with New Alliance Records, which belongs to Temple sst Records. Although New Alliance is only one of its banners, their ability to fancy a new day shows the strength of this band. It''s just a pity that, as a champion, the competition is naturally more intense. A new days album was originally scheduled to be released at the beginning of this year, but it has been pushed again and again. There are many reasons. On the one hand, the company''s internal competition is very fierce and limited resources are naturally more tense; on the other hand, the recording work of the new day is not going well. After joining two new members, a break-in period is also required. The album on a new day was pushed back three times before the first album of the same name was released in September. Its a pity that the entire music market was cheering for the brilliance of "bath in the morning light." It was not easy for newcomers to come out. This also made a brand new day in the record market. In the past three months, only 100,000 albums were sold. Zhang only. However, New Alliance Records was clearly prepared for this, so it arranged a new day to start accumulating strength by way of tour. Different from the previous tour method of walking on the road to the glory to the death, the new day is to sing in various professional bars. This method is also very popular. As early as the 1950s and 1960s, during the heyday of folk songs, the way of bar tours was The most important way for singers to find their way out. Since then, music including rock, jazz, pop, rhythm and blues, etc. have started to flourish in bars. However, the three-month period is still too short. Generally speaking, it is difficult for the band to make a breakthrough without one or two years. The abnormality like Glory to Death has been brewing for more than seven months. Not to mention the bands like Pearl Sauce and Nirvana that have accumulated more than two years before and after. Therefore, the brand new day is still in the process of continuous touring. Today, being invited to Death Canyon on a brand new day can also prove that they have achieved a certain reputation in the circle. Green didnt know much about the bars performance singer invitations. Someone else was responsible for these trivial matters. But when Green realized what Brown meant, his expression suddenly became a bit playful, "So, you guys are here today. Performance?" "Yes, at half past ten." Brown said with a smile. He knew that Death Canyon was the top presence of Los Angeles underground bars. He also knew Greens strong influence on the circle. Al Bar is still an underground rock band. The biggest gathering place So, if you can show your hand in front of Green today on a brand new day, this is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, which makes him even more excited. Green watched a few other teammates gather on a brand new day, and he politely nodded his head, "What do you want? I count mine for the first round today. I wish you success in your performance." 10:30, this time period is not good. It''s not too bad, quite satisfactory. However, thinking of the guest performers at ten o''clock today, Green felt that he couldn''t stop smiling. Should it be luck? Or is it bad fate? Brown didn''t think so much about making Green pay the bill. This is a good opportunity to get closer, "Beer, thank you!" Looking at Green, who was busy, there was applause from the bar at this moment. Brown looked back and saw a person stepping onto the stage. However, the angle here is a bit biased, so only the side face can be seen. But I couldn''t see the front of the stage, "Are the guest performers going on stage?" Green opened a bottle of beer and handed it to Brown, stunned, and then laughed, "Yes, the ten o''clock performance guest is on the stage. It''s a, uh, old friend, good friend, today, give me face, and come here for a cameo. It''s just a ticket. If you are interested, you can also enjoy it." Provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1014： Bar resident \"& Dan took the beer and looked at the stage curiously. There are not many guests in Death Canyon. Looking at the past, there are less than 30 at most. Not only is this place secretive, but only a few people know it. The quality of the guests is not heavy, but at this time, these guests burst into applause, and some even started to whistle, which shows their welcome to the performers. In fact, the reason why the performance opportunity in Death Canyon is rare is that this bar has an excellent reputation, so the quality of the guests here are very high, and there will be no drunken troubles. They not only know how to taste wine, but also know how to appreciate music. . If they hear interesting performers, they are very happy to recommend them to their friends, and the spread of word of mouth is very solid. More importantly, many industry professionals and bigwigs in the music and film circles will come to Death Canyon to drink, which makes performance opportunities even more rare. Therefore, it is certainly not easy to be able to receive such a warm welcome from the guests. Dan looked at Brown, who was still in Bachelor Green, hesitated, and walked towards the stage, wanting to find a seat to sit down. Then he saw the performer. The performer is wearing a smoky-grey shirt. The top two buttons are unbuttoned. A black suit is not decent. On the contrary, it is a little crumpled. He casually stroked the suit and sleeves to make it clear. Seeing the terrible folds on the sleeves of the suit, wearing a pair of casual clothes under the feet, it seems that there is no socks. It''s so simple, it can even be said to be a sloppy dress, which is really shocking. The mans medium and long hair fell casually and did not take care of it carefully, like a birds nest. The dark golden curly long hair does not look very beautiful under the light, and the beard on the chin also looks a little bit different. The sky was not taken care of, and he covered most of his face, but the soft lips could be vaguely seen. Such a performer surprised Dan. He obviously didn''t expect that such a character would be such a welcome object for the guests of Death Canyon. At this time, on a new day, other teammates also came over. Obviously they couldn''t please Green, they had to come, and they were inevitably curious about this performer. After all, wait a while for a new day to be followed by the other performers. People will definitely compare the two performers and see if they are better off. Therefore, they still need to be vigilant. The stage in front of you is said to be a stage, but it is actually a wooden platform, zero distance from the area where the guests are, and only one step high. There are also two huge wine barrels on the platform, which look like they are usually placed. The stand of the wine barrel is average. At this time, the performer moved a triangular wooden stool and sat in the middle, lowering his head to adjust his strings, making it impossible to see his face. Brown curled his lips and said disdainfully, "Isn''t the guitar tuned under the stage? It''s actually tuned on stage, really amateur." This made several other people also chuckle. But Brown has forgotten. Green said just now that this performer is just an old friend, and he played a guest appearance today. So, maybe it is not professional. "He actually uses such an old acoustic guitar, God, maybe he made it out of wood at home, he can''t even see the model, hahahaha." Brown tried to lower his voice and laughed. But it still aroused the disgust of some audiences nearby. You must know that the quality of the guests who can enter Death Canyon is the first element. Otherwise, even if they come in, Green will invite them out-he doesn''t care about this passenger flow, Death Canyon was originally It''s not for making money. On a brand new day, the other four teammates were still sensible. They knew that they were going to perform on stage and it was best not to offend these guests. So Jonathan, who was sitting next to Brown, gave him a elbow, which made Brown roll his eyes. His face became impatient, and then turned to look at the stage again, "I am curious about what he will perform..." But the words were only halfway through. All Brown''s words were pinched in his throat like this, as if a pair was pinching his throat, causing him to suffocate directly, "He...I...this..." Brown''s gaze was on. The stage and teammates patrolled back and forth, pointing their fingers at the stage and pointing at themselves, but they couldn''t say a word, don''t say the whole thing, even the words couldn''t be squeezed out. At this time, not only Brown, but also the other four players on the new day were dumbfounded, opening their mouths as if their jaws would be dislocated. The only one who can make a sound is Dan, "Uh...Hugo-?" When the performer raised his head on the stage, the face hidden behind his hair and beard was exposed. Even if he didn''t take care of himself, even if he was so sloppy, even if he was so simple, he still couldn''t hide that face. On the handsome face, he only slightly raised a smile, and he could see the casual and clear light bursting out, causing the creamy yellow halo in the bar to ripple away in an instant. No one will mistake this face: Hugo-! From "" to "bath in the morning light" and then to "", Hugo created an unforgettable 1994. If there are people who dont recognize this face at this time, then he cant be regarded as a part of the entertainment industry. . But... isn''t Hugo here? Isn''t Hugo''s whereabouts a mystery? Isn''t there hundreds of paparazzi following him? So why did he appear in Los Angeles again! But... Isn''t Hugo busy? Isn''t Hugo the guest of all TV stations? As long as Hugo nodded, wouldn''t there be countless trips to the door? So why did he appear on the stage of Death Canyon again! Greens words just now have been completely forgotten: just a cameo by an old friend. Brown couldn''t believe his eyes at all. If the current performer is Hugo, what will they do next? what to do! Or, this is not Hugo, just a person who looks like Hugo? "Test, test..." Hugo whispered a few words into the microphone, and then chuckled, "Well, it was originally only for the guests here, and finally relaxed, but was betrayed by a few bad friends and had to I''m selling singing here, trying to offset the wine money tonight, and I hope you don''t mind." Following Hugo''s words, there was a chuckle in the bar. Many people turned their heads and looked at another corner. Brown was no exception. Then he saw Fujin sitting there! Or to be more precise, it is glory to death! The other four members of Glory To Death were sitting in the corner, and Green was sitting there with a bottle of beer at this time. He also raised the beer in his hand and waved towards Hugo on the stage, as if saying, "Thank you for hospitality." Fujin, that''s Fujin! Brown only felt that his blood was frozen like ice, but the next moment it seemed to burn like a raging fire. Fu Jin obviously didnt look at him, but he just felt that Fu Jin was despising him, laughing at him, and Despise him! At the beginning, he deliberately drove away Fujin, thinking that he could create a brand new world of his own, but he didn''t expect...he didn''t expect that after joining the glory to death, Fujin is no longer a goal they can chase after. This thought made Brown''s muscles stiff, and even the beer in his hand began to become hot. Not only Brown, but Jonathan and Black also saw Fujin. They seemed to have been struck by lightning. They could only sit in the same place stupidly and could not react. The feelings of my heart are intricate, but I can''t tell whether it is anger, jealousy or regret. Dan and Klay are new to the new day, and their mentality is naturally relatively good, but at this time, seeing the bright expressions of their teammates, their mouths are also bitter. What''s more, it is glory to death, it is insurmountable glory to death, and only they know what it feels like. No one expected, a new day, no Glory to Death, no even Green, that the re-meeting of Fujin and the band that had expelled him would come like this, so unprepared. Hugo, who was sitting on the stage, didnt notice the strangeness here. He gently plucked the guitar strings twice. I thought about playing rock and roll, but I didnt think it was in line with the temperament of a pub, so I thought After thinking about it, I remembered Bob Dylan." Bob Dylan is not only the most influential rock singer in the history of American music, but also a folk singer and poet who has influenced a generation. His songs are like a sonnet, elegant and beautiful. In 2008, he was nominated for the Nobel Prize in Literature. His greatest contribution in the history of music is to give rock music its soul, and the profound meaning of the lyrics has been raised to a whole new level. "I think the atmosphere here reminds me of the prohibition period, and also reminds me of folk songs in the 1960s, so I will try to play a folk song to see how it works..." Hugo chuckled." You are welcome to booze." Hugo''s words made everyone chuckle again but this time he didn''t wait any longer, just bowed his head and started playing the guitar in his hand. Hugo just returned to Los Angeles yesterday. He returned to the United States five days ago. He got off the plane in Denver, so no one noticed it quietly. Later, he returned to Lanches to visit Adam, and then drove back to the City of Angels. The whole process hardly caused any noise, and the paparazzi who had been guarding the door of Hugos house for two months finally gave up, because they didnt know when Hugo would come back, and they couldnt wait for an ethereal. The goal can only disperse helplessly. Today, Hugo and his glorious teammates came out to drink and chat, but they were pushed up to sing. Since this is Greens bar, Hugo has trusted Green, so he did not refuse, and hurriedly took the stage with an acoustic guitar. Hugo put the guitar on his knees and shook his body lightly. The fingertips of his right hand touched the strings lightly in the warm light, as if flying in the shade of trees. Like an elf, the ding-dong spring water is singing softly, mixed with the comfort of birds singing, and the thick fog in the morning dissipates slowly, revealing the transparent shape of the sun. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1015： Poetic ballad \"&It''s just a crude guitar, without any other decorations and accompaniment, Hugo just lightly outlines the strings, so that the music returns to the original appearance. The music at that time was not art, it was just the expression of folk people. They are just a medium of their own emotions. They don''t pursue the cumbersome melody, nor do they think about the profoundness of the lyrics. They just feel it, sing their inner thoughts, and sing the trembling of their souls. Perhaps, the music at that time was so simple and rough, but that was the first appearance of music: simple but touching. "If I had wings like Nora''s dove, then I would fly over the river and throw it into the arms of my lover, cherish goodbye, my beloved, cherish goodbye. I have a tall man who moves like a cannon. Cherish goodbye, my beloved." Hugo lowered his head slightly, his eyes carefully looked at the strings in his hand, gently outlined, the vibration of the guitar strings stirred up a piece of dust, gently flying in the creamy yellow light, the invisible notes were inserted with wings. , Wandering around in the halo, but dancing lightly on the heartstrings of every listener, making a circle of ripples. Time seems to have stopped at this moment, Hugos clear voice with a little hoarse voice is like clear spring water, running happily in the sun, caressing the round pebbles, passing the just budding green, through the dense The fog, echoed with birds and insects... all the noise and noise around me settled down, as if only the simple guitar strings were vibrating in the world. "Vaguely remember that night, when the rainstorm poured down, my heart was torn to pieces by the pain, cherish goodbye, my beloved, cherish goodbye. The turbid river is surging, and the blatant wind is raging, you abandon me. Unborn child, cherish goodbye, my beloved, cherish goodbye. Just like a bird is destined to soar in the sky, a life without a loved one is no longer meaningful, cherish goodbye, my beloved, cherish goodbye." Everyone in Death Canyon looked at Hugo quietly. Hugo did not look up and communicate with them, but the clear and smooth singing made them feel closer than ever, and the heart was on the melodious and moving guitar. The strings trembled slightly, and the whiskey in his hand reflected a charming halo in the dim light. Even though the alcohol remained in the cup, the intoxication of the tip of the tongue had gradually calmed the brain. , That''s probably it. Hugo didn''t deliberately sensationalize, just sing in a low voice, but the mellow voice exudes fatal charm. That line of lyrics is so simple, so straightforward, but so poetic, so beautiful, so that dry eyes begin to become warm inexplicably, the melancholy, sadness, nostalgia and regret hidden in the lyrics are in the guitar strings. Pouring down. In the small space of Death Canyon, only Hugos voice and guitar strings reverberated, and all the more than 30 guests stopped their movements, including the bartender, who stood there and cast their sights on. On the stage, watching Hugo intently at one person, one guitar and one world. At this moment, this space is a life. The folk songs that are rich in national colors are called folk songs. Folk songs have a long history, so their authors are mostly unknown. The content of folk songs is rich, including religious, love, war, and work, as well as drinking, dancing, memorials, etc., with a catchy tone, unique sentiment style and Simple and sincere emotions have become the reason for the spread of folk songs. The song "Fare. Thee. wel1" that Hugo plays now is not his sword work, but a famous ballad in American history. It can be traced back to the year NL904. A folk singer named John Rox (.) sang this song for the first time. John Rodriguez is known as the originator of American folk songs. As a country that has only existed for more than two hundred years, people have been criticized for its shortcomings. In the first more than one hundred years, American pop music can be said to be a completely European copy. But in the early twentieth century, a group of American scholars realized that they had emigrated from Europe to the North American continent for a long time, and they had produced their own culture, including folk songs. Therefore, these scholars began to collect folk rhymes in the southern mountainous areas where American farmers gathered. John Rodriguez is the representative of this group of scholars. According to John, this song "Treasure Goodbye" is a small tune hummed by an African American woman doing laundry. At that time, the womans life was about to collapse and everything was in a precarious state, but her man betrayed her and let her Her life fell apart completely. But the woman was not crushed, but hummed a brisk tune, and started the pace of life again. "Farewell" after being sorted out by John, because this African American woman was called Dink (), the song was originally circulated under the name "Song of Dink (, s., but with time Elapsed time, John''s son Alan Luo Marx (alan.) re-recorded and re-arranged the song, but unexpectedly made the song rise to fame. A generation of folk poet Bob Dylan also sang this song, and relying on this song as inspiration, Jian made a very important song "Farewell" in his music career, so that the original song "cherished goodbye" (fare. thee. well was widely circulated throughout the sixties. The song "Treasure Goodbye" is about the melancholy and sadness of a woman after losing her love, but the philosophy of life contained in the song has been responded to by countless people. Unexpectedly, most of the singers who sang this song later were not female singers, but male singers, especially in the heyday of folk songs in the 1960s. At the beginning, there were countless folk singers, and it was not easy to stand out from the crowd. Many folk singers were in displacement looking for opportunities to realize their dreams, but more often they were overwhelmed by life. The dream, after all, betrayed these singers. Therefore, the song "Treasure Goodbye" was given a deeper meaning and was widely circulated. Hugo sings this song through clouds and flowing water. The melody and singing sound are like transparent sunlight, lightly outlines the shape of dreams, depicts the appearance of life, and makes the listener cry involuntarily. Dan-Dern listened to the clear sound of the strings, his heartbeat slowed down. Before he realized it, tears filled his eyes. He didnt want to admit it, but he had to admit that Hugos singing had nothing. Modified, without any fancy, but this unpretentious singing voice contains the most sincere emotions, awakening the softest part of the heart. Perhaps, this is the real music, the kind of music that cannot be comprehended without experience, vicissitudes, and precipitation. Dan glanced at his teammates, Brown, Jonathan and they all lowered their heads in embarrassment, which made Dan a little disappointed. Although, if Brown loses control in anger, it will make the situation very scary, or even possible; relatively speaking, they actually don''t even have the courage to face Hugo, which is a fatal blow to one team. Perhaps, this is also doomed to a new day that will not reach the height of glory to death. Dan turned his gaze to the stage again, looking at the casual and calm Hugo, Hugo seemed to have an eye-catching charm, even without any spotlight embellishment, it still makes people unable to take their eyes off. Dan turned his head and looked at Fu Jin who was sitting in the corner. At this moment, he suddenly felt a little envious. After Hugo sang the song "Treasure Goodbye", sat on the spot holding the guitar, and sang in a low voice, "Treasure goodbye, my beloved, cherish goodbye." Then he closed his mouth, leaving only the air in the air. His voice kept echoing. It seemed that after a long time, applause broke out at the scene suddenly, breaking the silence. Looking back, Dan started to applaud. Brown, Jonathan and Black sitting next to Dan panicked, and Clay also joined Dan''s. Line up, applaud together. In an instant, everyone in the bar turned their attention, and Fujin and the others were naturally no exception. Then Fujin saw Brown. Brown is an alcoholic, this has not changed so far, and it was Brown who combined Jonathan and Blake to kick Fogin out of the game. Another player, Aaron Yidai, also voluntarily retired under pressure. Fujin didn''t expect that the meeting between him and Brown would be such an occasion. Brown sensed Fujins sight, and his first reaction was to try to glaze back, but only before he glanced at Fujin, he cowardly retracted his gaze and lay directly on the table, trying to conceal his actions. . Jonathan and Black panicked when they saw Brown''s actions like this, and they lowered their heads hurriedly. They didn''t forget Laladin and Clay, and let them all get down, which made both of them feel helpless. In fact, the guests just turned their heads and glanced, then looked back at the stage again, and then everyone applauded. The applause of more than 30 people was not grand, and they did not do their utmost to applaud. Everyone clapped politely, but the true emotions in those pairs of eyes were the most wonderful. Let this The humble stage looks so wonderful. Fujin just took a look at Brown He knew they would meet, after all, the rock circle is the place to slap your hands, even if its not today, it will be at a certain music festival or a certain tour in the future. Will meet. In fact, Fujin once imagined that when he sees a new day again, he can breathe out a sigh, although he doesn''t care, although he has bid farewell to the past, but the band he built by himself has fallen into the hands of others, or It made Fujin very uncomfortable. However, when he really saw the brand new day, Fujin felt a little sorrowful in his heart. He hoped that the brand new day could rise strongly and confront Glory to Death. He wanted to start the duel upright, not to defeat the opponent, but to Seeing that the bands I have built can also be successful. But now...Brown didn''t even dare to look at himself. This fact did not make Fu Jin proud, but made him a little regretful. On a brand new day, this band built by Fu Jin seems to be like the song Hugo sang just now. It has completely become a yellowed memory in Fu Jin''s mind. The past has become the past, and now Fumetal is glorious to death. This is the reason why he struggled for it, moved for it, and persisted for it. Treasure, goodbye. My dear love! (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 1016： Guitar charm \"& Hugo sat on the stage with limited vision, but did not notice the members of the new day sitting on the ground. He didn''t let the applause last long, so he chuckled and said into the microphone, "Huh, It seems to be good news. I will treat your applause as a favorite. As for whether there are other opinions, I refuse to listen. " Hugo''s ridicule made the guests chuckle, and then Hugo said again, "Then my performance today... is over?" Hugo didn''t know much about the performance requirements here in Death Canyon. So he just played a song and was about to step down. Green Hill yelled at the first moment, "No, no, at least one more song." Hearing Green''s booing, several other guests also yelled, "One more one, one more one." Hugo looked at Green dancing in the audience, and laughed helplessly, "Evil okay, I''ll sing one more." Actually, this performance is -n for Hugo, enjoy, he doesn''t have to worry about his livelihood. This is not his professional project. It is more about savoring the emotion of music and the joy of performance. So, he doesn''t mind performing one more song. But before Hugo''s voice fell, Green yelled again, "''shape.of.my.heartWhy don''t you perform this song?" Hugo glared at Green, but Green stood in the dark, standing under the stage, Hugo could only see Green''s outline, this look was not strong at all, Hugo just poked his lips and said, "I don''t accept it. Order a song." A word made Green the first to boo, causing many guests to chuckle. A few weeks ago, the second single "Shape of Heart" from the album "Bath the Morning Light" was officially released. However, due to the fact that Glory to Death has been on vacation, Hugo Yu crisp disappeared. So far, the band has not Arranged any promotional activities, and did not sing this song in any public occasions. Therefore, this request of Green is traceable. Obviously, Hugo had no plans to make Green wishful. He strummed a few strings, hesitated, and said, "During this trip, I saw a lot of scenery and walked many paths. I heard many stories, and of course, I also felt many thoughts. Maybe I can share it with you through music." When Hugo said so, all the noise in Death Canyon was quieted down. Everyone realized that Hugo was going to sing a brand new song. This is a golden opportunity for everyone, which makes everyone Are all excited. Even the five members of the brand new day all looked at the stage together. Any music lover will look forward to such a moment, not only because he can enjoy the beauty of a brand new song in the first time, but also because it is from the rain. Guos travel experience, who knows, will this song become another classic again? After Hugo''s voice fell, he did not pause, but gently outlined the strings. This song was made by his sword during his travels. One of the greatest charms of travel is to meet many strangers and listen to different people. The story, feeling the wonder and greatness of life, this song is Hugo''s inspiration from other people''s stories, or from everyone on the journey. The guitar strings are slowly outlined, and the melancholic melody is slowly permeating out. Unlike the song "Treasure Goodbye" with a touch of compassion in the light, this song is even more beneficial-quiet and quiet, here is good- Peace and sadness penetrated bit by bit. Before the brain could react, all the noise had disappeared. The melody is singing, and I can''t help but want to follow it and hum softly. "I don''t know you, but I want to know you better: But words can''t express my feelings, and always fool me, I can''t respond to you." Hugo sang softly every word, and every word hits his face like a spring drizzle, gradually falling in the heart, making people unable to find the end of their thoughts, as if they were still enjoying the last second. Sprinkle the comfort of the bar, and in the next second I will be immersed in the ocean of thoughts swimming, but no matter how hard I work hard, I can''t touch the edge of emotion. Therefore, I can only close my eyes and listen quietly, let the notes of the soul flow slowly in the blood of the spirit, and my heart gradually settles down like this, I can see the movement in my eyes, and grasp the three inches of time in my hand. I can find the ray of peace in my heart. I really imagined that such a few simple lyrics burst into such a charming charm in the quiet melody. "The game is always just a game, and one day it will end;" the guitar strings began to rise gradually, and the fingers that outlined the strings became faster and harder, and the thoughts followed the melody with wings, and then soared freely. With this sinking ship looking for the direction of home, we still have time; to raise your hopeful voice, you still have choices, and you have already made a decision." The sound of the hunting wind froze into ice at this moment, so the thoughts disappeared without a trace in an instant, leaving only a piece of silence, the sorrow that wandered slowly in the quiet, the quiet of flying steadily in the sorrow. 99n, a slow, quiet, beautiful, and profound melancholy vented down in the melody, and then suddenly wrapped the heart, isolating myself from the world. Then I heard Hugo''s mellow voice slow down again, humming lowly, "Falling slowly, my eyes closed, I can''t go back. Sadness swallowed me, and I plunged into darkness." In an instant, the emotions burst like this, and the tears just got out of control. However, the tears could not fall down. They just condensed on the eyelashes, letting the Nali-quiet sadness slowly ferment, and then reflecting the appearance of life. . "You have gone through hardships and constantly struggled with yourself. It is time for you to win." The vicissitudes and precipitation in Hugo''s voice are like the strings of a cello, slowly pulling and slowly permeating, so beautiful that you breathe. Were all taken away. "Take this sinking ship to find the direction of home, we still have time; raise your hopeful voice, you still have choices, you have already made a decision." Suddenly, the confusion and hesitation of life exploded like this, and huge waves were set off in the brain, and the heart was severely grasped by a palm, and countless mixed emotions surged up and overwhelmed himself. The teardrops that condensed on the eyebrows finally slipped off. Perhaps, there will be countless sorrows-happiness looks similar, but the sad experience is different, but if you are always immersed in the sadness of the past, you will lose the lighthouse in the vast ocean The direction of the lost effort is the goal. Therefore, we should miss those pasts, because those pasts are the most precious memories, but more importantly, because the present is the past of the future. As a result, everyone slowly closed their eyes in Hugos quiet and sad singing, imagining that they were just an insignificant dust on this planet, falling slowly among the stars of love, with this long-lost Peace, pray that all people who have been injured but still have not healed will find their own peace in the faint light of this slowly falling star. "Riding on this sinking ship to find the direction of home, we still have time; raise your hopeful voice, you still have a choice, you have already made a decision. Slowly fall, sing freely, and I will also agree Call me with your voice, and I will be with your voice." The extremely simple chords are just the melody outlined by a guitar, but they tell the surging thoughts in the heart, blooming light warmer than the sun, and sketching a picture more beautiful than the stars, making people speechless. This song and the idea of ??"Good Day (.day are in the same line, but completely different. The excitement and inspiration of "A Good Day" is breathtakingly spectacular; but the delicate and gentle nature of this song is so beautiful that it is so beautiful because of the snaking springs of the Alps. The tranquility under the cover of the night reached its extreme at this moment, as if only Hugo''s singing was sounding in the world. Everyone has their own memories, everyone has their own threshold that cannot be passed, everyone has their own sorrow and pain, listening to Hugos singing, everyone has their own memories, all emotions Just like this, it poured out, directly submerging myself. The fact that a guitar can reach such a state is really astounding. If the song "Treasure Goodbye" was a beautiful sonnet, then this song is now a romantic and beautiful modern poem, the fresh and charming poetry shuttles in the melody, making all languages ??lose their color. At the same time, people can feel the beauty of the guitar again. Folk ballads may not have complicated arrangements, complicated instruments, and no gorgeous special effects. So the essence is condensed on a guitar, but it blooms with infinite charm that will last forever. Today, in 1994, when countless songs such as pop, rock, and rhythm and blues are all the rage, Hugo has used his unique way to re-show the charm of folk songs. The moving melody and beautiful lyrics bring the ultimate quiet is just a guitar, but Hugo interprets the true meaning of music. The singing style of exhausted lead is perfectly matched with the guitar. It makes everything look so simple, natural, fresh, romantic and beautiful. The sorrow in the melody also brings a touch of warmth. Really great music will never lose its appeal because of the passage of time. Maybe, there are only more than 30 audiences in front of me; maybe, this song cannot be as popular as "Good Day"; but this song is still a well-deserved classic, just because it can touch the softness of the heart so easily, Nali -A wonderful taste, not only unforgettable, but also worth remembering. When the last note in Hugo''s hand fell, there was silence in Death Canyon. Everyone quietly watched Hugo sitting on the stool and was silent for a while, then stood up holding the guitar, without saying anything, directly. So he stepped off the stage and walked towards the direction of his friend. Suddenly, someone asked, "Hugo, what is the name of this song? Hugo paused for a moment, then said, "''Slowly falling (.)." Then he continued to take his steps and disappeared into the darkness of the bar. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 1017： Forgotten Jianghu \"&Returning to the position, Hugo did not directly sit down, but took up his glass of beer and drank it in one fell swoop. Hugo''s sprinkling amount is not good. Even after the "" period of exercise, his sprinkling amount is still not very good, but at this time he cheers in one breath, which is very abnormal. But Fuguin and Neil didn''t say anything, they just watched quietly-even if Hugo is drunk, they can send Hugo home. This is not a problem. Although they don''t know the specific reason, the turbulent emotions contained in the song "Slowly Falling(. and Hugo''s quiet and sadness are so real and clear. Naturally, the band members couldn''t understand it better. They knew that Hugo needed this cup of sprinkle. Green didnt tease anymore at this time, but patted Hugo on the shoulder, let him sit down, and then changed the subject, "You come here to perform, it seems that we will sprinkle it in the future, no matter what song we invite, The guests will not be satisfied anymore." There were only more than a dozen guests at the scene, and their response did not seem to be too enthusiasticat least it couldnt be compared with performances and music festivals, but Green knew that this group of guests really knew how to appreciate music, maybe they were not people. Calling people to express, but their eyes are so fierce that many professional fans can''t match it. These guests obviously couldn''t agree more with Hugo''s performance of the two songs just now. During the Hugo performance just now, none of the guests made eye contact with Green. It is not enough to say that they are dissatisfied, but it is enough to say that they are watching the performance with equanimity. This situation has been established in the last two years of Death Canyon. Appeared once. Green knew that this was enough to truly agree. In the future, Hugo and Glory will inevitably have more high-end fans, and the influence of such a strong reputation is even more immeasurable. Entertainment quiet, Wall Street, this is a very small Yuzi. Hugo just blew the bottle directly and drank too hard. He immediately felt a little tumbling in the stomach of the sword, but he didn''t care. Instead, a smile appeared on his face, "Music has never been high or low, only personal preference, I You should read your words like this: You like my music." Green was directly blocked by Hugos words. Of course, music has a high and low score. It is not enough to say the difference between popular and elegant, but the difference between pure music quality. But Green does not want to argue with Hugo on this point, because What Hugo said is also reasonable. Even if the music is bad, there are people who like it. No matter the quality, it is still a matter of preference. Therefore, Green laughed blankly, "You know what I mean. I can say that the guest performing after you is probably going to be a lot of pressure." "There will be a performance soon?" Hugo glanced at the stage in surprise, and sure enough, a staff member was already finishing the stage at this time. When Hugo performed just now, there was only one chair and two microphone stands, but now the staff is beginning to move the drum set to the stage. In fact, it was only ten minutes before and after Hugo''s performance. There is still some time before the ten-thirty performance, but the staff of Death Canyon started to prepare well in advance. Green didnt call to answer immediately, but after looking at Fujins expression, he found that Fujin didnt seem to notice the unusual appearance of the sword here on a new day. This made Greens mischievous psychology a little frustrated, and he couldnt help but think with amusement. Sword: Sure enough, chatting with girls is more enjoyable! Green looked at Hugo and pointed to a new day that had already begun anxiously not far away, "They, they are the next performers." Hugo called his head and looked over. As the light in the shower bar was not bright, Hugo could only see a vague face. He couldn''t see clearly through the umbrella, and he saw Brown, Jonathan and others in New York. At that time, it''s just a fate. Of course, all the reasons boil down to one sentence: He has a blind face. Therefore, Hugo had a puzzled expression, "What''s wrong? Are they the new bands that have emerged recently?" Hugo knows that Green has always been passionate about rock and roll, and Alsa Bar and Death Canyon both support music. Unprecedented-although the way is completely different. This made Green feel a sense of frustration, but he immediately saw the expressions similar to Hugo on the faces of Neil and Pedro. Only when Alfonsotte looked at the group of people thoughtfully, Green reacted. , It turned out that Glory To Death and A Brand New Day did not officially say hello at all. This is not surprising. Originally, the two bands did not overlap. Pedro, Neil, and others have only heard of their names breaking down, and they don''t necessarily have friendship in private. And after Fujin was swept out by a brand new day, he did not complain to Glory To Death, wanting revenge, but completely forgot the past behind him, so it is normal for them not to know the brand new day. Green didn''t speak directly this time, but gave Fu Jin a full glance. Fujin felt Sword Greens sight immediately. He was also a little surprised. He did not think that Sword would perform behind Hugo on a new day. It was indeed stressful and interesting, but he didnt care. Explain the sword, "That''s a brand new day." "That **** band?" Pedro blurted out as soon as he reacted, but Green didn''t hold it back, and he just laughed. Alfonso glanced at Fugin, and then gave Pedro a look, but Pedro didnt buy it at all, Im right, Im not very strong, so I think about the dream of success every day, and Im still behind. Stabbing a knife, this kind of trash is innumerable." Although Fujin has never said that, the members of the band Glory Forever dont really like the new day. Fujin is not only an excellent encouragement, but also their brothers. They are naturally full of what happened to Fujin before. indignant. Fukun glanced at Pedro. Although he didn''t react from the outside, he was still very happy because he could feel the trust and loyalty of his teammates, not only Pedro who spoke directly, but also Hugo and Neil with very funny expressions on their faces, including Alfonso with contempt in their eyes, supported themselves unconditionally. This friendship made Fujin feel warm. "A brand new day is a brand new day, glory to death is glory to death, I am now a member of glory to death, not a brand new day." Fujin said the sword aloud, attracted the attention of his teammates, Peide Luo Du has already begun to roll up his sleeves, and seems to be ready to step forward and teach the band members on a new day. Fujin also believes that as long as he nods, Pedro will be willing to do so, including other individuals. When he was just expelled by a brand new day, Fujin really had this idea. He wanted to prove his abilities, he wanted to make the brand new day beautiful, and he wanted to make the brand new day be taught by the sword. But time has passed, but Fujin knows that he enjoys the atmosphere of glory to death more than the competition with a brand new day. He likes Hugo, Neil, Pedro, and Alfonso more. Fujin even thought that even if he hadn''t betrayed him on a new day, he would have longed for cooperation with Hugo. The betrayal of a brand new day just accelerated the process. Of course, all this is just a hypothesis, and Fujin has no way to determine what has never happened before. Therefore, Fujin looked at his teammates, with a rare smile, "Besides, if I didn''t leave them, I wouldn''t come to glory to death. Isn''t it enough?" This sentence immediately stopped Pedro, which is a fact. The loss of a new day, the narrowing of glory to death, this is an undeniable fact. Fujin''s knowing smile quickly subsided, "There will be no today for glory to die." This sentence just came out, the other four people unexpectedly made a "cut" sound in unison, and looked at Fu Jin with a look of contempt. This made Green, who was watching, couldn''t help but smile. He liked this kind of glory. For Fujin, he has completely forgotten the past, and learning to forgive and forgive is actually enough to let himself go. What''s more, the new day now doesn''t need his revenge. Their situation is very bad, and Glory to Death has already embarked on a completely different path, and there is no need for him to cling to it anymore. The new day was really bad. I dont know that their strength is still limited, and it is still under the pressure of the giant Hugo just now. When they took the stage to perform, there was a mistake just after the opening, which was quite disappointing. Its even more embarrassing. After a brand new day, the umbrella is a grunge follow-up style. The so-called follow-up is a simple and rude imitation of the Nirvana band, but it captures the essence of Cote and Cobain without being able to It''s just **** to stay aside from garbage rock. There is only one Kurt and Cobain, and there is no one. Even Hugo cannot imitate Kurt. This truth is a fact that many people do not understand. Under the pressure of giants on a brand new day, people were out of standard. Although there was no booing, the guests still maintained their politeness, but they all walked out of the music and re-entered the chat and drinking mode. It became the cheap background music that sounded next to others when they were drinking and eating. The five members who died of glory did not stay for a long time Soon after the performance of the new day, they left one after another. From Encounter Jian left, Fujin and the new day band did not have any intertwining, no dialogue, everything Stayed in the dim light of Death Canyon. After missing this opportunity, the future of a new day in Rock Yuko has become more and more bumpy. The most important thing is that he is trapped by his own strength. No matter how to promote and exercise, he has not been able to make a jin. In the month of 1995, Dan-Dern took the lead to leave for a new day. Two months later, Clay-Weber also left, and the new day had to re-convene new members. A brand new day and Houyi released their first album at the end of 1995. Because their first album of the same name sold more than 100 thousand sales, it was not easy, so the new alliance gave them their first chance. Unfortunately, the first album did not splash at all, and there was even no sales statistics. I heard that only 10,000 copies were sold. After that, a brand new day was disbanded, only occasionally I could see Brown-York in Yuko, and he showed off to others with a human expression on his face, "We were picked up by the new league at the beginning, but we experienced a lot of people... To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 1018： Continuous momentum \"& When Brown-York saw Hugo and Glory to death, he had no idea of ??confrontation at all. Not only because of his own inner fear and timidity, but also because of Glory to death. The current momentum is too great. After being strong, it''s like the peak of Nirvana. Except for the debut at the same time, almost no one can compete with Nirvana. Even such old bands, even those new generation bands who want to challenge Nirvana hegemony, even those bands that adore Nirvana and try to follow in their footsteps, cannot get close to Nirvana. Nirvana is an insurmountable peak, one can only look up, but cannot climb. The glory now reached such a high level to death, which made Brown unable to approach. Brown even thinks that the glory to death is another world, and they are in a completely different plane. Even if Fujin is a member of the glory to death, Brown still has this idea, as if the current Fujin and the former Fujin Kim is two completely different people. What height has the momentum of glory to death reached today? That is, there is no publicity. Even if the band members disappear without a trace, the band''s songs are still on the bulletin board charts, and even the boy-man group that is working hard to promote it seems to be just doing nothing. In the fourth week of November, "Bath in the Morning Light" handed over the Billboard Albums ranking champion; and "Good Day (.day once again defeated the boy-man group "I will stay with you" and realized the announcement. An incredible 14 consecutive championships on the singles chart, tying the record of Whitney-Houston. At the same time, this weeks bulletin board singles top ten also have two new faces. They are the two-week release of "Bend the Knees". This is the second wave of the title song of the boy-man group. This single Ranked third place this week; another is the "shape of heart (shape.of.my.heart just released last week. This is the second wave of glory to death. Located in eighth place. In the first week of December, everyones sights gathered, and people were discussing whether A Beautiful Day could surpass Whitney-Houstons and become the first song in the long history of music that has won ten consecutive years. The five-week champion single, and at the same time, can the menacing "knee bends" break the glorious fourteen-week monopoly and win the boy-man group their first billboard title on this album-no matter what Whether it is the album chart or the singles chart, they are all living in the shadow of glory to death. Interestingly, the first week of December was not only a watershed for the music market, but also a watershed for the movie market. This week, "" and "" officially decided the winners. The box office of "Interview with the Vampire" plunged a hundred in the fourth week of its release. Fifty-sixths, after that, he was helpless, and he lost the cross-match duel. It can be said that the first week of December 1994 has a special meaning throughout the year. When EMI chose the second wave of the title song of the album "Bath the Morning Light" for glory to death, it was actually quite hesitant, because there were so many great works on this album, they really couldn''t make a decision. EMI was originally scheduled to officially release the song "Apologize ( as the second single, because this song received a lot of praise at the beginning of the album''s release, but a movie was officially released in the third week of November. . "". The film was actually first released in France, and it has already landed on the French market in the second week of September. As my hometown, "" works with countless American elements actually encountered some resistance, but after the film was released, It has received unanimous praise from film critics, who believes that this work is Luc''s most successful work in art so far. It is a pity that the box office that "" has obtained in movie theaters is very limited, and it is indeed a work whose artistic reputation is higher than commercial value. However, in the past two months or so, "" has triggered a lot of discussions. Because this is a piece of art with high artistic value, Luc has spent a lot of thought on the balance and consideration of artistic and commercial elements. These details Have become the object of discussion among the audience. Among them, the movie''s theme song "The Shape of the Heart" has attracted the attention of many people. When people confirmed it, they discovered that this song actually came from the second album "Bath the Morning Light" from the glory to death. Although the current influence of Glory to Death in Europe is still limited, thanks to the operation of EMI, the album "Bath the Morning Light" has achieved very good results. Not to mention the collateral influence of Hugo as the lead singer. The "shape of heart" easily sparked numerous discussions. When "" landed in North America, although the film''s box office performance was not outstanding, the song "The Shape of Heart" came to the fore and became a topic for a while. ""''S North American box office can be said to be terrible, with the premiere of 5.3 million, a drop of 29% in the second week, and only less than 3.8 million. In the end, the film was only shown in North America for four weeks and earned only 19 million U.S. dollars. The results cannot be described as horrible. At the same time, movies are also polarized in the film critics. The favorite media such as "" and "" have given a rating of more than 90 points, and the disliked media such as "Vanity Fair" and "TV Guide" have given them all. More than fifty points failed. Under this circumstance, the media review of "" is only 64 points. "" and "" are somewhat similar, but somewhat different. The latter is still recognized by the academics, and its momentum gradually rises, reaching a certain height during the Oscars, and then slowly fermenting to become the most popular movie in movie history. Film; but "This killer is not too cold" was ignored by the academy. Except for the French Caesar Award, other major awards ceremonies did not give this movie any affirmation-even the Caesar Award is just nominations and not Awarded. "" Afterwards, it can become a classic. Like countless cult films, it has gradually grown up relying on the strong reputation of the video tape market. As more and more audiences rent this film, more and more audiences are aware of this work. Excellent, which made the movie become one of the classics that I have to mention in 1994. But in the real 1994, "" obviously suffered a cold snap. However, after the movie was released, there were countless discussions. Luc is considered by many people to inherit Steven''s mantle because he not only has artistic cells, but also has more business acumen. He is always able to make art and business Burst out a new spark. Therefore, "" has indeed become the focus of discussion. In particular, the song "The Shape of Heart" has aroused far-reaching discussions. Both movie audiences and music listeners are sighed by the vicissitudes and experience of this song, and they think this song is a perfect interpretation of the theme of the movie. , You can even feel the theme and charm of the movie from this song. In the 1990s, it has always been one of the main players that cannot be ignored on the bulletin board. In addition to the big box office successes such as "The Lion King" and "", which released the original soundtrack, there were many box office fiascos but the original soundtrack sold exceptionally well. Sales of works. Because movies are paired with music, people tend to notice a lot of very different but equally good music, which is also easy to get more recognition. Under such circumstances, EMI changed its mind at the last minute and released "The Shape of Heart" as the band''s second single. Although it was quite hurried to make adjustments when things came to a close, EMI obviously had strong confidence in all the tracks on the album "Bath the Morning Light", so even if it changed his mind temporarily, he seemed confident. The song "Shape of Heart" did not arouse much discussion in the early release of "Bath the Morning Light". The main reason was that "Good Day" was too eye-catching, and the other nine songs were all very good quality. After the discussion points were scattered. , It also fell into a situation where the turnips and vegetables have their own love. But with the appearance of "", "The Shape of Heart" came out together with the plot of the movie, which immediately sparked numerous discussions. Under such circumstances, although "The Shape of Heart" had not been discussed enough before, it was still airborne in the first week of its release to the tenth place on the bulletin board rankings, and then climbed to eighth in the following week. Such results are already very rare, everything is as expected by EMI Records. When Hugo ordered a song in Death Canyon, Green Hill would specifically mention this song. It is also a side view that the song "The Shape of Heart" has an important position in the hearts of professional fans: at least, this song The quality and discussion value of are not inferior to the "apology" originally scheduled for the second single. "Bath the Morning Light", an album that has created countless brilliance, is indeed well-deserved. In the first week of December, the duel between the Glory To Death and the boy-man combination re-emerged. Can "Good Day" continue to be strong and create a new history of consecutive championships; and can "I will stay with you" complete the counterattack and break the tenth The curse of Si Lianya; or is it the two newly released singles "Bent the Knees" and "The Shape of the Heart", creating miracles? All this has become the focus of heated discussions. In the sight of all the peoples expectations, this weeks bulletin board singles list has undergone a sea-shaking change. The top three positions have all been replaced with new singles. "Good Day" failed to create a new history and was lost. Won the championship; "I will stay with you" also failed to achieve a reversal, slipping from the runner-up position; even "What I want to do" who stayed in the third place for six weeks also fell behind. Prior to this, the positions of the top three and even the top four were able to maintain stability for a long period of time for 14 weeks, but this time the top three fell behind together. Such a scene is also quite interesting. Unexpectedly. And what broke this pattern was the powerful boy-man combination and the glory to death! A new round of competition has begun. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1019： Untimely birth \"& In the early 1990s, when people mentioned rock and roll, they always used a term habitually, "Birth is untimely." Because the most glorious era of rock and roll was the 60s and 70s, the entire American society witnessed it Rock and roll changed the world''s vicissitudes and brilliance, but after that, rock and roll declined rapidly, and the market was dominated by country, folk, pop, and other music genres. It has never been able to regain its vitality. Even in the 1980s when rock stars gathered, bands, fast-tracking bands, David Bowie, u2, and other powerful rock singers turned out, but they have never been able to reproduce the brilliance of rock and roll. Countless people are remembering the last peak in 1977, but all that has become a long history. Many people are very curious about why rock has such a big influence in the United States. It is because rock is the most important part of American history. Whether it is or hippies, including punk, metal rock, etc., it has become the United States. The driving force and witness of cultural development. Unfortunately, after 1977, the greatness of rock gradually dissipated in the long river of history. Even if Nirvana and Pearl Sauce were born in 1991, they still failed to reverse this situation. Although the pop music market once again saw the figure of rock and was sought after by countless listeners, it did not reach the glory of the 1970s. Therefore, when people talk about rock and roll at this time, they always like to say: This is not the age of rock and roll. As if this is not the era of folk songs, what the music market likes now is pop, as well as the eternal country and soul. The market has also proved this, even if the sales are as strong as pearl sauce, it cannot support the entire rock sky. Born at a bad time, this has become the most appropriate description in the early nineties. This situation has been completely changed until 1993. New metal rock, traditional rock and other forms of rock and roll blossomed and a hundred schools of thought contended. The three generations of rock and roll forces of old, middle and young, coupled with the strong rise of newcomers, made people see again in a daze. The rock wave at its peak in 1977. Therefore, twenty years later, when people look back on the history of rock and roll, they will always argue about which year is the pinnacle of rock in 1977 and 1993. 1977 witnessed the impact of punk on rock and rock and the culture of rock and roll. In 1993, it witnessed the rise of new metal rock, which reversed the decline of rock in the entire market in one fell swoop, regained its brilliance, and had a profound impact on the music scene in the next two decades. Although 1993 was the first peak of rocks resurgence, the time to completely reverse the decline of the rock market came in 1994. The rock corps led by glory to death proved to all record companies and the entire music market that rock is not only It can sell sales, attract professional fans, and at the same time have the last laugh in a head-on confrontation. "Bath in the Morning Light" beats "Two Boys, Two Men" for thirteen consecutive weeks, stunning the entire music market at one time; "Good Day (.day beats "I will stay with you", winning consecutive championships Fourteen weeks. For more than three months, the most representative and popular boy-man group of the current genre was suppressed to death by the glory of rock and roll. There was no room for counterattack at all, leaving the entire music market astonished. At this time, the untimely birth seems to have become rather than rock and roll. Or to be more precise, it was the boy-man group that was born untimely. This chorus that has repeatedly performed miracles has become a stepping stone to the glory to the top and a witness to rock''s turn. , This sentence seems appropriate at this time. In the first week of December, the previous 14-week dominance of "Good Day" and "I Will Be Tender With You" both slipped. It was the boy-man combination and the glory to the death that broke this pattern, and this time, it was the winner. It is still glory to death! In the last weeks list, "Bent Knees" climbed to the third place. People think that this single is very promising to hit the championship this week and change the bad luck of the boy-man group; and the glory to the death No. The two singles "shape.of.my.heart" only ranked eighth last week, which is obviously limited in competitiveness. But just as the North American charts in the first week of December turned upside down, so did this weeks bulletin board singles charts. After two weeks of brewing, "Heart Shape" became more topical, and the rate of radio on-demand rose to a high level. The champion, occupying 4% of the market share, is proud of the crowd. At the same time, this single broke out in sales of 210,000 this week. This result is even better than the cumulative sales of the previous two weeks. "Shape" easily surpassed its competitors in terms of radio on-demand rate and sales, and successfully jumped from eighth to the throne of champions, dominating the billboard singles chart this week. "Bend the knees" following its excellent results last week, the results continue to climb this week. 150,000 sales and 3% radio on-demand rate, at other times, is a data that can easily win the championship, but facing " The impact of the "heart shape", the "bend knees" is simply unable to effectively challenge. After being completely suppressed, it only climbed from last week''s third runner-up to this week''s runner-up. Such a result really makes many people sigh. In the past, people lamented that rock was born at an untimely time. At critical moments, they would lose out to a lot of competitors, whether it was country, pop, or rock singles. They have taken away many titles, even Pearl Sauce and Nirvana. They can easily claim the number one on the album chart, but it is even more difficult to create a good record on the singles chart. But now, the situation has turned upside down. Facing the glory-to-death strength, the boy-man group is difficult to make a breakthrough. Its not that the boy-man group is not good enough. If they dont die for glory, in fact, their performance can definitely complete the dominance. They can be regarded as one of the most successful singers since the 1980s, and their market influence has reached an unprecedented level. the height of. But destiny is so teasing about people, they met glory to death, so the title of "birth is not in time" fell to the boy-man group. Originally everyone was optimistic that "Bent Knees" could reach the top smoothly, not only because the boy-man group this album and this single were indeed widely welcomed, but also because of glory to the death that they have been diving until now, "The Shape of Heart" There was no publicity for this single at all. This is the best time for the boy-man group to reverse. But the result... still disappointed the boy-man group. The strong fighting power of "Heart Shape" broke out within a week, so that the boy-man group can only regret it again. In the first week of December, Glory To Death and the boy-man combination broke the 14-week consecutive hegemony that they had created before. The historical record of "Good Day" 15 consecutive championships personally ended in the hands of Glory To Death. "Shape" takes over the billboard singles chart! Such a scene is really awe-inspiring. Interestingly, the hip-hop singer Eni Comoz (.) re-arranged the song based on the single released by Chris Kenner (.kenner) in 1962, adding the style and hip-hop style to form a brand new single "Fire Spicy is coming (.the. has been enthusiastically sought after. Less than a month after its release, the popularity quickly accumulated. This week it climbed to the third place, breaking the previous monopoly of Glory To Death and the boy-man combination. Two songs encircled and suppressed one rock, but the result was a rock and roll victory. In this situation, no one wanted to believe it three months ago. The dance music group from Germany, real., has also risen strongly. Their new album single "Another Night (. has been released for several months and has accumulated huge popularity. After the release of the music video, the popularity has ushered in. A big explosion directly came to the position of the palace army this week. The top four layouts are all reshuffled, but the champion and runner-up are still dominated by the combination of Glory to Death and the boy man. This situation is quite interesting. "A good day" occupies fifth place, and "I will be with you" slipped to sixth. It is worth mentioning that the most successful girl group in the history of American music, and the only girl group certified by diamonds, has officially started their brilliant musical journey. This girl groups single "creep" was released this week. Ranked eighth, just behind Bonjovi''s "always". Although it is only the list for the first week of December, and although "Shape of Heart" has only won the championship for one week, the pattern of the entire music market has changed drastically. "The Shape of Heart" has not only become the third championship single since its debut so far from glory to death , it also proves the strength of rock and roll; at the same time, "Bath the Morning Light" has been released for fifteen years. Zhou, and the album''s second single still has the ability to win the championship, which also shows that in addition to the loyal fans of the album, Glory to Death has gradually begun to be loved by the masses: they are willing to buy Glory to Death singles. , To express my love for this song. The major media could not help but start to discuss when the popularity of the album "Bath the Morning Light" will continue. At present, "Good Day" and "Heart Shape" have teamed up to dominate the billboard singles charts for fifteen consecutive weeks. When will new faces appear on the single champion seat of the billboard, and which singer will break this situation? Will it be a boy-man group? Or are there other singers that no one expected? In the face of the absolute hegemony of glory to death, in addition to lamenting the untimely birth of the boy-man group, people are also infinitely curious about the limit of glory to death popularity. Under such circumstances, it is not surprising that a new day cannot have any antagonistic thoughts to Glory to Death. The "Shape of Heart" along with the release of "This Killer Is Not So Cold" is also bringing the charm of the original soundtrack to a whole new level. . [supply]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 1020： Charm of the original sound \"& Movie episodes or theme songs are always able to create unexpected results on the bulletin board rankings. This is also the most interesting scene in the North American music market in the past. "" released in 1952 stayed on the billboard album charts for a full fifty-four weeks. This record was not broken until 14 years; "munh." in 1958, "purple rain" in 1984, 1977 The billboard album charts of soundtracks such as "atmndapeve" in 19 years, "Bodyguard" in 19 years, and 01ue. in 1951 have all exceeded twenty weeks. This is something that all albums must look up to after entering. record. These are all beautiful landscapes in the history of the bulletin board. Not to mention, in the first week of August, Lisa Lopp sang the theme song "Waiting" for the movie "" and created a brilliant. This single broke "Don''t be upset about the past...dn." and The "I swear" battle has not only become the first independent track in the history of the Billboard singles chart, but also won the championship for three full weeks. Even after coming down from the championship, it has stayed for a long time. In the third place, we witnessed the fierce competition between "Good day. da" and "I will stay with you". Why is the song "Waihou" so popular? The movie "" not only has a mediocre reputation, but also has a box office of only 20 million US dollars. Compared with the movie itself, this theme song has won more widespread response and recognition. Regardless of the quality of the movie itself, you can hear excellent episodes or theme songs in many movies. After matching the plot of the movie, the songs will often bloom more charm. Thanks to the development of American radio stations, hosts often I like to recommend such songs as movies and songs, so that the audience can have more imagination and increase their understanding of the song. Therefore, the original sound of the movie is often easy to win the love of many audiences. Many films whose original soundtracks have been tragically defeated have often ranked among the top ten on the bulletin board, and even many more outstanding achievements have become an important part of the film''s surroundings. Therefore, film companies will join hands with record companies to promote the original sound. This has also created a situation where the original soundtrack of the movie is very popular. "Heart shape hape...heant is just like that. Many people even describe that this song has completely condensed the plot of "" and deduce it, becoming one of the most important supplementary elements of the movie, just like that. Like plastic potted plants, they have become the icon of the movie. Under such circumstances, "Shape of Heart" broke out with a strong fighting force and won the first week of December on the Billboard Singles Chart. This momentum continued again in the following week. "Shape of Heart" did not have the explosive power of a "good day" in terms of sales. The sales volume this week was only 200,000, which was slightly lower than last week, and won the second consecutive week. The sales data of more than 100,000 is not small compared with "Good Day". However, the radio on-demand rate of "The Shape of Heart" has risen to 6%, and the amount of on-demand is relaxed and proud of the crowd. Under this dual role, "The Shape of Heart" is relaxed, a single that will glorify to death. The winning streak has been extended to sixteen weeks In comparison, the performance of "Bent Knees" appears to have a little less impact. Although the sales volume has further risen to 170,000, the on-demand rate has shown a downward trend, and the 3% on-demand rate has a small impact. The decline in magnitude. Therefore, although "Bent Knees" occupied the runner-up position for the second consecutive week, the gap with "Heart Shape" has been widened. Interestingly, the third place and the third place have not changed. It is still the "coming hot" and "another night" of last week. What has changed is that "always" climbed to fifth place, and "a good day" And "I will be with you", it was postponed to sixth and seventh From the 14th consecutive championship of "A Good Day" to the two consecutive championships of "The Shape of Heart", the album "Bath in the Morning Light" has created countless miracles. Announcing that Rock and Roll is in North America All the media are discussing how long the single title of the album "Bath the Morning Light" will last, and what kind of success "The Shape of Heart" will create, but unexpectedly, December 3rd. Zhou should change the dynasty, and officially announced the 16-week, four-month entanglement with the boy-man combination. Hip-hop singer Eni Comozs single "Hot Coming" relies on a strong reputation and a strong counterattack. Not only has the sales exploded with amazing energy, but the on-demand rate is also rising. Last week, the on-demand rate has been infinitely close. "The shape of the heart", and this week is even more surpassed in one fell swoop, which also made "Hot Coming" become Eni''s first champion single, and it is the singles chart that interrupted the Glory to Death for 16 weeks. , For a while, the entire North American music market became lively. After all, "Shape of Heart" entered a flat trend with the decline in sales of "Bath the Morning Light" before the end of 19 years, but this single still relied on showing a strong topicality and surrendered the championship position this week. After that, he still held the runner-up throne. In fact, the only change in the top five this week is the summit of "Hot Coming", and the second to fifth places are "Heart Shape", "Bent Knees", "Another Night" and " always". In addition, hl6''s "reptiles" rose to sixth place, and "Good Day" and "I Will Be Tender With You" once again moved down one place, ranking seventh and eighth separately. In 19 years, the top eight on the Billboard singles chart remained unchanged, and last weeks rankings were completely continued. This also allowed everyone to witness the excellence of "Coming Hot", and this single became Eni. An insurmountable peak in a musical career. After entering 19 years later, the list has undergone an "earth-shaking" change. The "Shape of Heart" relied on the spread and strength of the on-demand rate to return to the championship; "Bent knees" also broke out at the same time, rising together, and following Later, he won the runner-up; "Reptile" continued its upward momentum, directly climbing from sixth to third place, while "Hot Coming" dropped directly to the third place. At this moment, it can be clearly felt that "" has been coldly received in North America, but as a result, "The Shape of Heart" has attracted attention depending on the plot and topic of the movie. It directly won the singles after the release of the non-continuous. The third week of the championship. Although "" has been offline from movie theaters, it has benefited from the popularity of "Heart Shape". After the film landed on the video tape market, it has been enthusiastically sought after. With the advancing of time, it has gradually established a reputation among movie fans and has become This is one of Luc Bessons most successful works, and it also allowed people to witness Natalie Portmans stunning debut. Many years later, when people come back to discuss this period of history, they cannot clearly identify whether it is "" that made the "shape of the heart" or "the shape of the heart" made "this killer is not too cold." But what is certain is that "Shape of Heart", as a single that did not receive much attention on the album "Bath the Morning Light", has succeeded in reaching the top and continued its glory to death. After that, "Shape of Heart" once again won two consecutive championships, extending his cumulative championship weeks to five weeks, while "Bent Knees" showed weakness, not only did not form an effective impact, but also showed exhaustion. The gap is becoming more and more obvious. This also officially marks the formation of the boy-man group and the Yuliang complex of the glory to death. Although these two groups of singers are the representatives of rhythm and blues and rock and roll, the song types are completely different, which are different from those between the glory to death and the Nirvana band. Face-to-face confrontation and fierce competition. The competition between these two types of music is more representative of the direction of the entire music market. Therefore, the competition between the two groups of singers can be said to be the beginning of changes in the entire music market. The singer''s future showdown has become the focus of media hype. Ironically, these two groups of singers have never appeared together on the same occasion. In the fourth week of January 19qb, hl6''s single "Reptile" took over the billboard singles chart and won the championship for four consecutive weeks, officially opening the glory of this girl group; followed by Madonna''s single "Curtain Call". Without any suspense, he became the new overlord of the singles chart During this period, "Shape of Heart" never returned to the top of the championship, but relying on excellent quality and excellent topicality, it still After coming down from the championship position, he stayed in the runner-up position for three consecutive weeks, then hovered in the top five for five weeks, and then stayed in the top ten for another five weeks. The charm that has been kept on the list for twenty weeks, so that everyone clearly feels. At this point, the performance of "The Shape of Heart" is even better than that of "Waiting", and it has become the most representative soundtrack of the movie. However, the significance of winning the championship five weeks before and after the single "The Shape of Heart" is more important because it and "Good Day" have contributed a non-consecutive 19-week championship to "Bath the Morning Light". This is the glory to death to make further progress. An important part of the development, it also created a history that Nirvana could not create by relying on the "juvenile spirit". If the glory to the death was born last year, then this year is the glory to the death to create brilliance. No one will forget that these are just two singles, and there are far more than two excellent singles from the "Bath in the Morning" album. People can''t help but start to wonder: how many champion singles can this album produce? (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 1021： Trouble paparazzi \"& After the release of "Shape of Heart (shape.of.mv.heert, Glory To Death did not cooperate with any publicity, and only relied on its strength to drive sales. However, it was only two days after Hugo returned to Los Angeles that it was discovered by the paparazzi. Deeds. There is no doubt that Hugo belongs to the paparazzi now. Recently, from "" to "bath in the morning light", Hugo has always been the center and focus of the topic, but he has stayed in Europe for a long time, allowing people to capture it. Without him, now that he finally returned to the paparazzi turf, they naturally didn''t want to let it go. When Hugo went out early in the morning, he did not attract any attention. He was like the most ordinary citizen in the city. He took a bus to go there. After getting off the bus, he walked towards the Sony Pictures studio on foot. Hugo is no stranger here, he has also filmed many studio scenes here before. Hugo looked at the familiar scenery around with ease and curiosity. Some studios have been demolished, and some new studios have appeared. The New York on the right hand side is completely lifelike, and a small New York was built in this three-inch area, glitzy. The details of the glimpse are outlined bit by bit, as if standing in Manhattan and looking up at the New York sky. The magic of industry is always amazing. You can see the hurried staff on the street constantly busy. It is not unusual for actors to appear here. Therefore, the staff did not focus on the pedestrians beside them at all, but focused on their work. Even if someone occasionally glances at Hugo''s figure, they are often just, and will not deliberately pay attention to "who is this?" Hugo paced comfortably, but suddenly, he noticed a sensitive line of sight projected over. This feeling was very special, as if he was stared at by a sight, his whole body was erected to sound an alarm. , Hugo knew that he would certainly not be targeted by a sniper, but a paparazzi who was as precise and vicious as a sniper. This sensitivity to paparazzi has been fully developed in the past six months. The appearance of the paparazzi is not unexpected. Although Hugo doesn''t know that the paparazzi has positioned him as him, he knows that he has disappeared from the media in the past two months, and recently it has been "shape.of.mv.heert". "During the promotion period, the paparazzi will definitely not let him go. However, Hugo was quite surprised that the paparazzi found him so quickly, because he has been very low-key in the past two days. In a city of more than two million people, he must pay attention to the whereabouts of a person. This is definitely not. An easy task. Therefore, Hugo couldn''t help expressing his admiration for the paparazzi''s ability, of course, there is still helplessness. Hugo followed his own feelings and looked around, but unexpectedly, he didn''t see any suspicious objects. You know, although the paparazzi have no obvious characteristics, because they are sneak shots, their whereabouts will inevitably be special. No matter how clever, at least their cameras cannot be hidden. This is not the era when smart phones were so developed in 2014. Now even digital Cameras are not yet fully popularized. The strange thing is that he didn''t see the suspicious object in a daze. "Is it because I think too much?" Hugo couldn''t help but hesitated. After all, he was almost completely insulated from the media in the past two months. When he suddenly returned to Los Angeles, which was covered by the Magnesium lantern, Hugo was indeed a little uncomfortable. Adapt. Hugo had to withdraw his gaze and stepped forward again, but he didn''t take three steps. The feeling of being stalked came to his heart again. Hugo was sure that someone was staring at him or it was not the paparazzi. Is it a fan? After looking around twice, this time Hugo finally saw a strange figure, but this is not a paparazzi, at least it does not seem to be. Just less than twenty steps behind Hugo, there was a young boy who looked like a juvenile, probably only fourteen or five years old, with a face of pimples and a thin body, and a t-shirt. , Jeans and sneakers, the outer jacket is a black plush jacket, if you tell Hugo that this is an eighth grader, he will definitely not have any doubts. At this time, there is a camera hanging around the neck of the underage boy. It is not a professional camera of the paparazzi, but an old-fashioned camera that looks more like a camera enthusiast''s collection than a daily necessities for daily use. With a jerky and nervous expression on his face, Hugo turned around and when his eyes met him, he timidly avoided his sight, and then looked elsewhere, and then kept taking pictures with the camera in his hand, but Hugo did not. I noticed that he didn''t press the shutter, he was just framing the shot. So, this is... a loyal fan? Hugo tilted his head slightly, and did not break the suspicious behavior of the young man, because he felt that if he shouted, the young man would be directly frightened. Hugo retracted his gaze and continued to walk forward. Hugo will be here today, in fact, he made a special trip to visit the class. After a few months of precipitation, Cameron chose her second work. Following the big hit, Cameron unexpectedly chose to invest only $5 million in (tne.last). .Supper. ""The whole movie is full of newcomers, and the biggest names are just two popular actors in TV series, Mark Harmon () and Bill Paxton (). The director is also a rookie actor. He directed his debut live-action short film "Haibin (. last year, and won the Oscar nomination for best live-action short film. He can also integrate his own political views and is unique among them. Cameron is now participating in the filming of this movie. "After finishing, Hugo went to travel freely, and did not see Cameron for several months. Hugo knew that Cameron had always been good, but Cameron never complained, so Hugo planned to give Cameron a surprise and came to visit the class without saying hello in advance. Hugo tried to identify the road in front of him. Carl told him the number of the studio, but the staggered trails like spider webs were like a maze for Hugo. He wanted to find the right direction, not a thing. Easy thing. As a last resort, Hugo could only stop and ask the staff next to him, because he knew very well that finding the destination by his own ability might be half an hour later, so surprise visits would be great. It may be a waste of money. But Hugos attention was unable to concentrate. The peripheral vision always ran back, especially when the shutter flash was captured twice in a row. Hugo was very sure that there must be a paparazzi following, not just a moment ago. The feeling that the young boy is trailing is a very clear paparazzi. Hugo turned his head abruptly, and then saw a few people panicking. One person turned directly into the grass next to him, and another person hid behind a red mailbox, and another person looked left and right, and there was nowhere. Hiding, he stood behind the street lamp, but the street lamp couldn''t hide his large figure at all. This seemed to be a veil of ears, and made people laugh. Unexpectedly, the young boy also looked away panicked again, but he did not find a place to hide, but pretended to be visiting. This is too abnormal, is that the young boy is also a paparazzi? But this is not the point. Now he saw at least three paparazzi in his field of vision, and more and more paparazzi will be eyeing him. This makes Hugo quite helpless: after he comes back, he wants to enjoy a moment of peace and tranquility. impossible Dawes Carter looked at Hugo wearing hooded jeans and was very excited. He had been waiting for Hugo for more than four months. Since Hugo and Cameron appeared together at the premiere of "", he was very excited. Want to catch Hugo news. Especially at the beginning of the year when he followed Hugo and Sandra Bullock, he was thrown off by Hugo. This has become a new motivation for him to track Hugo: this job has gradually broken away from the entanglement between the paparazzi and the actors. It''s more like a...competition, exciting and exciting. Today Dawes was just coming here for a stroll. When there was no news, wandering around Beverly Hills, Burbank, and Constellation Avenue, there were often unexpected gains. For example, today, he never thought of it. Hugo, who had disappeared from the media''s sight for more than two months, actually appeared in his sight, which made Dawes so excited. Of course, Dawes also knows that there are definitely a lot of paparazzi roaming here. Compared with the news that spreads ten or ten, it will soon become lively. If he wants to capture first-hand information, he must put in more effort. Thinking of this, Dawes is also more excited Suddenly Dawes saw Hugo rushing up and down. He was already mentally prepared. He was thrown away by Hugo and Sandra and became a joke among his colleagues. The well-prepared paparazzi was unexpectedly slipped away by a temporary actor running. This is really a huge mistake. So Dawes was ready for Hugo''s rush from the start, but even so, he was a bit slower. Dawes turned directly up from the grass, and then ran wildly with his teeth, but he watched Hugo farther and farther in his line of sight, which made Dawes very depressed, why did he have a feeling that he was shooting and exploring Channel Animal World: He is working hard to photograph a cheetah''s galloping and heroic posture. In order to be able to keep up with Hugo for the first time, Dawes has taken some time to practice running in the past few months, hoping that he will not fail to track because of lack of physical strength. Although it is very difficult to catch up with Hugos rhythm, at least not. Was left behind for the first time. But Dawes didn''t have time to rejoice, because he felt that his lungs kept humming like a bellows. Then Dawes saw a figure leaping over, narrowing the distance between Hugo little by little. The vigorous figure almost made him think it was a lion catching an antelope, and Dawes was stunned. (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 1022： Retreat \"& There was a very interesting scene on the avenue at this time. A man wearing a hat and t was running fast in front. Behind him was a young man guarding his chest. The camera was also fast following, and then behind. Then there are three people running after a series. Such a scene is really confusing. Some people joked that they were chasing thieves, some actually said they were chasing stars, and others said they were making movies... But such things are not in Hollywood. Surprising, because this is a city that belongs to movies, and any dramatic and cinematic scenes may appear. But in a blink of an eye, four more people have joined the chasing lineup one after another, and this situation is getting more and more strange. The dawn was shrouded in the early morning, and the staff who had just started a new day couldnt help but stop their work, watching the situation enthusiastically, discussing what movie they were shooting, and even some curious people. I want to follow along and see what''s going on. At this moment, the person running in the front suddenly braked and then turned around, causing everyone behind to be confused. The young man following did not stop at once, and actually ran over his head. He suddenly slowed down, and then stood still on the spot. He just stayed stiff in place without turning around. Even if he was only from his back, he could be seen. Embarrassed, obviously facing such an accident, he didn''t know how to deal with it. Immediately afterwards, the three people behind also slammed the brakes, and then stood in front of the person who slammed the brakes, panting. The last four people joined were in a mess, because they could not directly see the "leader" in the front. Circumstances, so the brakes were the latest, and as a result, I collided with the three people. The whole scene was quite happy. At this time, the onlookers finally saw the identity of the front runner, it was Hugo! Hugo, who has always been the focus of the media in the last two months, or, in other words, the Hugo who has been in super high exposure throughout 1994. Then those who chase behind are naturally the paparazzi. Almost every day there are scenes of paparazzi surrounding actors, large and small, for these staff there is really nothing new, but today is different, they are very curious how Hugo will deal with these paparazzi, Moreover, Hugo actually went on a trip for two months during the promotion period, which is even more curious. I want to know what happened during this period and what kind of state Hugo is now. Hugo stopped and looked back at the group of people behind him. The paparazzi were all in a mess, but they didnt care about their situation at all. They never looked away from Hugo, fearing. Their negligence will make Hugo run away again. Dawes stood among the seven people. Many people ran ahead of him because of inertia. But because he was completely psychologically prepared, he was the most calm. He didn''t wait for his center of gravity to stand firm, so he just raised it. The voice asked, "Hugo, where have you been in the past two months? Why did you absent from the promotion of movies and singles? Is it because of conflicts between you and the company, or because of the conflict between you and your agent? The propaganda plan has diverged. Are you using this method to refuse cooperation?" Dawes''s series of questions really made him dumbfounded in Hugo''s ears, and their ability to associate is truly unique in the world. Looking at Dawes, who was gasping heavily, Hugo had no impression of this face, but he could guess that Dawes must have not finished asking the question, but now he needs to catch his breath. Hugo stopped because he knew these paparazzi could not be avoided. Not only did he not return to Los Angeles for more than two months, but he also missed the promotion of movies and singles. If you dont give them an answer -Even if it''s just an official answer, they must be endless. On the contrary, if Hugo gives them an answer now, in order to grab the headlines, the paparazzi will inevitably leave first. This is also an option that saves trouble. In the face of the media, this will happen sooner or later, so it is better to seize the opportunity. "I have been there for the past two months, but the past six months have been too busy at work. I need to relax and take a break. So I took a vacation with the band members to enjoy leisure time. I missed the promotion of movies and singles. I am personally very sorry about this, but this decision is also the result of discussions with my agent, record company, and film company. Thank you for your support from the audience and listeners. I will meet you again with new works soon." Hugo did not hesitate or pause. Instead, he stood there and talked calmly. This appearance really made the paparazzi fall through. Everyone has heard of Hugo''s difficulties when facing reporters. Everyone Unexpectedly, Hugo answered the question so simply and neatly. Especially when he suddenly wanted to escape just now, and then he took the initiative to stop, and then answered the question so kindly-what kind of medicine did he sell in the gourd? But at this time, the paparazzi didn''t have time to think about what Hugo was thinking about, because there was a lot of information in Hugo''s answer just now. They didn''t have a recording pen in their hands, they could only record it quickly with the hypoxic brain. The same is true for Dawes, his brain immediately began to analyze Hugos words, thinking about news breaks; but he and Hugo have had a positive experience of dealing with them, so he stayed, he can clearly feel that Hugo is dealing with them, Although the remark sounds very rich, there is not much content left. The overs and turns are actually the content of Joseph and Rick in the interview before. So, Dawes forced another question, "What are you here for today?" His eyes rolled up, "Is it to come to visit the squad?" Dawes thought immediately. The remaining paparazzi gradually calmed down, and their heads turned around. They all looked at Hugo with the eyes of wild wolf goats full of green light. Hugo pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled slightly. He didn''t expect that besides Anthony Bond Stewart, there would be such a talent in the paparazzi. He deliberately said a lot just now, thinking that he could make this happen. After a long-distance running, people can''t react for a while, making them ignore some important details. But obviously, anyone who can serve as a paparazzi must have it. "Yes, I came to visit the squad." Hugo had no intention of concealing his whereabouts. His whereabouts have been spotted by the paparazzi. Naturally, there is no need to cover up. Instead, he can send a message to the paparazzi: I I have seen through your whereabouts, and I have increased my vigilance. You must be more careful. "Cameron is filming here. I am here to give her a surprise. I hope you don''t break this surprise." Hugo''s calmness and bluntness surprised the paparazzi, including Dawes. Hugos impression of reporters has always been very simple. He disdains to deny the truth, but he is also unwilling to explain too much about his private life. Similar to the case of Cameron, Hugo admitted that the facts were expected, but the latter sentence brought some playfulness and ridicule, which exceeded the usual Hugo boundaries and made the seven paparazzi in front of him. All were stunned. Now the paparazzi are at a loss. On the one hand, Hugo has admitted the facts. They have obtained the "proof" and can write a close-up. If you add a photo, everything will be perfect; but on the other hand, Hugo is already so friendly, and they are not very good at it. After all, they will still have to cooperate with Hugo for a long time in the future, and the right way to get along is to get along. But the problem is that if the paparazzi want to see them well, they will accept them. What about the photos? Now that Hugo has seen their whereabouts, the difficulty of taking pictures has definitely risen, they can''t let go of their hands and feet to take pictures-unless they are willing to confront Hugo head-on. As a result, the paparazzi are all in conflict. Should they grab this news or based on the future and let Hugo go this time? But it is not easy to give up. This is the first time that Hugo was discovered in Los Angeles after Hugo left Los Angeles in early September to go to Vienna to film "Before Sunrise." The news is bound to be unimaginable. Or in other words, Hugo will continue to be friendly and let them take pictures in a friendly way? The paparazzi are entangled in contradictions with this unrealistic fantasy. After Hugo confessed the facts frankly, he saw the hesitant and twitching expressions of the paparazzi, which made Hugo feel happy: by retreating as progress, his method obviously worked. Hugo didn''t have any pause, he turned around and was ready to leave. When the paparazzi reacted, it wouldn''t be so simple for him to leave. But when he turned around, Hugo saw the young boy who was still standing awkwardly. The conversation between Hugo and Daus just now took less than a minute, so the young boy did not leave. It''s not surprising either-but he doesn''t seem to have any plans to leave either. At this time, the young boy had turned to face Hugo, his face clearly written with embarrassment and depression. Hugo lifted up the footsteps but let them go, and asked with a slightly frowned brow, "So, you are the paparazzi?" Hugo has always been very puzzled, because this boy looks too young, it is estimated that he is a minor. . So Hugo doesn''t believe that he is a paparazzi at all, at least the paparazzi needs a driver''s license, right? But this series of circumstances just now forced Hugo to raise his own inner doubts. The boy in front of him raised his head and nodded timidly, which made Hugo stare in surprise, but at this moment, the boy actually picked up the camera on his chest and pressed the shutter, which surprised Hugo. If there are still doubts just now, the boy''s actions are now confirmed: he is a paparazzi! "Are you Benjamin Button(.)?" This was Hugo''s first reaction. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my greatest motivation. ). Chapter 1023： Special ambition "& Hugo looked at the young boy in front of him. For the first time, he felt that his thinking could not keep up with the rhythm. Hugo has always claimed to have the memory of the next twenty years, so he can tolerate any new things in the nineties, even those so-called shocking things. But the underage boy in front of him was actually a paparazzi. This was completely out of Hugo''s expectations. His first reaction was, "Are you Benjamin Button?" Benjamin Button is the protagonist of a short story written by Scott Fitzrad (.). This writer is known as one of the greatest American writers of the 20th century. His most famous work is "he.eats." , which can be regarded as a classic representative of the microcosm of American society. "The Curious Case of Benjamin Button (he...eenlaehn.euttmn is a short story by Scott, which was adapted into a movie of the same name in 2008. The protagonist Benjamin was born as a short old man, and then began a reverse growth that is different from others. Others are getting older and he is getting younger and younger. Hugo believes that the young man in front of him is obviously a representative of reverse growth, rather than a true underage. Maybe he is actually fifty years old. Hearing Hugos question, the boy was stunned, but after reacting, he chuckled and laughed, "No, Im not an old man, Im fifteen years old this year, I mean, its about to expire. Fifteen." Hugo was surprised that the bus was about to fall, "So, you say you are a paparazzi?" The boy nodded earnestly, "Don''t you think this is a very interesting profession?" The boy looked at Hugo and said excitedly. Hugo saw him in a daze with his eyebrows, just the fanatical object of the "fan" in front of him. Not Hugo, but the profession of paparazzi. Although Hugo wants to say that people have their own ambitions, he still has no way to associate the profession of paparazzi with a minor in the first place, "Interesting? I don''t use such adjectives. Why do you want to do this profession? ?" Generally speaking, peoples impression of paparazzi is to take photos without compromise. Many paparazzi are middle-aged people. The most concentrated age group is 30 and 40. They generally do not have a fixed family. With his car as his home, he has been waiting for years at the door of the artist''s house. Pizza and cigarettes are their best partners. But now, a teenager under the age of eighteen has actually become a paparazzi, which is really unimaginable. "I live in Hollywood," the teenager explained with a smile, and at this moment all the seven paparazzi were surrounded, which made Hugo a little regretful, but he didn''t take the initiative to leave and stayed where he was. . "I often meet a celebrity in a restaurant or a convenience store, so I think, why don''t I take some photos of them to make money? So, I persuaded my father to buy a camera and started work. ." "Wow..." Hugo could only sigh like this, but besides that, he had no idea. The teenager saw Hugos shocked expression and his face was triumphant, but he still couldnt hide his jerkyness. He scratched his head, "But I had no experience before, and the photos I took may not be useful. I can take the one of you today. Photos, I think it should be considered a success." Hugo knew that the boy was talking about his surprised expression just now, which made Hugo really dumbfounded. Objectively speaking, Hugo still dislikes reporters. This is a preference imprinted in his mind. Even if he knows that many reporters are also running for their livelihoods and cannot overthrow a boat in one go, Hugo still has no way of doing it. Journalists have a good impression; this is especially true for the paparazzi, because the goal of the paparazzi is to dig into the private lives of the artists in order to make huge profits. This is what Hugo firmly rejects. But the young man in front of him had a green face, and his vigorous expression was also childish. His entire face was clearly written with excitement and expectation in his heart, and the excitement and excitement could not be concealed at all. This made Hugo unable to get angry again. Hugo knows that this is a teenager''s interest and also his dream. Although this dream is a bit special and conflicts with Hugo''s interests, the dream should not be high or low. Therefore, Hugo admires the youth''s footsteps. It''s just that Yuguo has no way to encourage the teenager, to encourage this teenager to break the tranquility of his life. Now, Hugo was speechless. "...I hope that photo doesn''t look too scary." Hugo could only say that. This sentence made the other paparazzi next to laugh, and the boy scratched his head shyly, not knowing. How to deal with it. Hugo turned his head and looked at the other paparazzi next to him. He knew that he should leave and would not leave again. These paparazzi would be endless again. He took a deep breath and then looked at the boy again, "?" Hugo returned. He shrugged his shoulders without forgetting to laugh at himself, "Although I can''t remember, but politely ask." The paparazzi laughed again, and Dawes was even more sensitive to discover that, in fact, today Hugo, whether it is the previous cooperation or the present kindness, it is the same. Dawes couldn''t help being a little excited. Maybe he could take more pictures of Hugo today. After all, Hugo just returned from a long trip, and he must be in a good mood. "Brian...Hervison, my name is Brian Heavison..." The young boy''s clear eyes flashed with excitement, and he could clearly feel his excitement at the moment, which made Hugo quite sighed. Perhaps this young man named Brian Heavison will become a top paparazzi in the future and will explore his life without compromise, but at this moment he has no right to dissuade him. This feeling is really strange, so Hugo couldn''t help but smash his mouth. "I want to say I hope you will... uh, work, everything goes well. But after thinking about it, I decided not to say this, so as not to make myself unhappy." Hugo pursed his lips. Speaking solemnly, once again made all the paparazzi laugh. Dawes deeply felt the warm breath of Hugo, which made him feel a lot easier. In fact, there are many people in the circle of media reporters who cant understand Hugo, because Hugo has repeatedly challenged the authority of reporters, and has repeatedly deflated the reporters. Although it can explode, the self-esteem of reporters But it was challenged. What is strange is that even so, there are still many reporters who are willing to speak for Hugo. They have always been willing to defend Hugo''s reputation and praise Hugo, not even for fame or fortune. Now, Dawes can vaguely feel the reason, but at the same time he thinks of the famous Anthony Bond Stewart. He has not seen Hugo and Bond face-to-face confrontation, and he is a little interested now. . Between thinking, Hugo has already taken steps and left along the street. The paparazzi stood in place and looked around. Obviously everyone was thinking about what to do next. In the end, four paparazzi turned and left first. It could be seen that they wanted to grab the exclusives and released the news as soon as possible. Newspapers Maybe the speed is too slow, maybe the radio is a good buyer. The other two paparazzi ran towards their car. They returned to the car but did not drove away. Dawes guessed that they contacted more of their peers to follow along. They are not satisfied with just taking photos of Hugo, they hope to be able to take photos of Hugo Detective, Hugo and Camerons date, so they need to do more preparations for the appearance of Hugo just now. Unexpected. For the time being, only Dawes and Brian stood on the spot. The two looked at each other, and then said nothing. They started to follow Hugo''s pace. They followed Hugo around the streets and alleys of Burbank for ten minutes. Dawes strongly suspected that Hugo was deliberate. Hugo wanted to get rid of both of their tails because Doss clearly saw the rain. Guo passed the "Death Supper" shooting studio three times, but Hugo didn''t go in, just passing by blankly. As a result, when Hugo appeared at the entrance of the "Death Supper" studio for the fourth time, he finally showed a happy expression and walked into the studio. Dawes and Brian looked at each other. Brian hesitated and asked, "Then what should I do now?" Dawes choked in his throat, "Don''t you know that we are competitors?" Brian''s green expression once again showed a shy restraint, Dawes could not help but sighed, "If you are bold At one point, just sneak into the studio, and you can surely get first-hand information; if you are conservative, just guard the entrance and exit of the studio and wait patiently." Dawes doesn''t know which of his muscles is wrong, UU reading www.uukanshu. com actually started to guide this little hairy. Brian lowered his head and bit his lip for a moment, then looked up at Dawes, "Then if I get in and take a photo, can you guarantee to help me contact the media?" Brian knew he was still a newcomer. There are not enough sales channels, and the newspapers see him as young and often keep prices down, but Dawes is different. Dawes couldn''t help choking again, but he must admit that Brian, a minor, has too many advantages, at least the possibility of getting into the studio is more likely, "Are you going to split with me?" "I''m six and four, how about it?" Brian seemed to have no idea about the market, so he just spoke at random. But Dawes thought about it seriously, nodded and said, "Deal." Then Dawes took Brian and walked across the door of the studio, "I tell you, wait a moment I will check the guard at the door. Then you pretended to be a loyal Hugo fan and followed along all the way. Remember, Death Dinner is just an independent crew, and the guards are not strict. As long as you maintain an ignorant expression on your face, you have a chance of success." To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi). If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 1024： Hugo squad \"&The guard at the entrance of the studio recognized Hugo at a glance. Not only did he not intend to stop Hugo, but he greeted him very enthusiastically. Now Hugo, just this face is already the best The sign, the sign of the entire Hollywood. After bidding farewell to the guards, Hugo walked into the studio, and the familiar surroundings made him feel very comfortable. The "" crew is similar to the "" and "" crews. They are both small-cost and small investments. The entire crew is less than 50 people. Almost everyone knows each other. Everyone is united by the director and works hard to complete the work well. The atmosphere of the crew is relaxed and pleasant. Standing outside the shooting location, Hugo looked at Cameron from a distance. At this time Cameron was filming with the actors of the same crew, but the lines seemed to be unsatisfactory. The director shouted "Ka", and then he saw Cameron and other actors took out the script together and looked at his own script. , Discussing earnestly with each other, the lively discussion is lively and vivid. Cameron''s long golden hair hangs down her shoulders. The corners of her mouth are deliberate, watching the script intently, sometimes raising her head to look at her partner, and sometimes not forgetting to express her own opinions. This kind of Cameron is very strange to Hugo, different from the usual lively and bright with a shy and nervous smile, at this time Cameron is full of concentration and devotion, even if Hugo is separated At a distance, she can''t see the details of her expression, and she can also outline her concentration from the look between the eyebrows. It is said that a serious person is the most perfect, whether it is a man or a woman, this is a fact. Hugo didn''t move, just stood there quietly. The travel in the past two months was not only a physical movement, but also a wandering of the mind. All the irritability and anxiety settled down. Just like the blank after the "" story ends, the restlessness and throbbing deep in my heart come out in the lapse of time in an instant, returning to the plain but warm reality. Hugo knows that he and Charlize should still be friends. This is the best situation. If this balance is broken, maybe everything will be ruined. In many cases, change means a breakthrough and a new life, but In many cases, change also means death and end. Hugo also knows that he and Cameron are now dating. He should have one heart for Cameron, not only because Cameron is a good girl, a good girl worthy of his attention; but also because he didn''t reject Cameron at the beginning. It means that today''s situation is his tacit approval, and he can''t deny this. Therefore, he must take responsibility. Looking at Cameron not far away, Hugo''s mood was like dust leaping gently under the sun. Although his movements were small, they danced lightly in the air, which made the corners of his mouth a touch of expression. Speaking softly: This is the right choice. Hugo never denies that it is very pleasant to get along with Cameron, and Cameron is also a heart-wrenching woman. Today, Hugo has discovered Camerons unique charm. In fact, behind Hugos ignorance, Cameron has been carefully planning her own career as an actress. If you look at Camerons actor career from the perspective of 2014, then there is no doubt that Camerons actor career is the most typical vase, but many people ignore it, not that Cameron does not want to make a breakthrough, but The Hollywood environment made Cameron unable to break through. After the success of "", Cameron was able to calm down and devote himself to honing his acting skills, which is very rare for a newcomer who has just entered the industry for less than a year. Even if it is a bit hasty, it can still be seen and expected. This is worthy of recognition. Although Hugo knows that Cameron still lacks a little acting spirituality after all, and her physical constraints are indeed very obvious, making her image in the drama difficult to escape the constraints of the entire Hollywood. But objectively speaking, Camerons own persistence and hard work cannot be ignored, and compared to other vases such as Meg Ryan and Drew Barrymore, Camerons actor career is obviously longer. From here You can see her own unremitting efforts. Hugo suddenly found it interesting. Although he always knew that the image under the spotlight was a product package created by agency companies and film companies to achieve profitability. The true character of the actor was often not revealed, so Yu Yu If he saw the true temperament of many actors in Hollywood; but at this time, he still felt magical. It turned out to be hidden behind the image of Sweet Sister Cameron, but her seriousness and concentration were rarely caught by the spotlight. At this moment, Cameron raised her head, and seemed to look in the direction of Hugo, and then her sight came into contact with Hugo. This surprised Hugo very much. Does Cameron still have telepathy? Hugo couldn''t help but smiled and raised his hand to give a wave, but unexpectedly, Cameron looked away. She obviously didn''t see Hugo. The sight just now was not directed at Hugo at all. This made Hugo''s right hand directly stiff in the air, and his smile remained awkwardly on his lips. Hugo put down his hand angrily, he really felt passionate. At this time Cameron was engrossed in preparing to re-shoot the scene just now. The movement of his sight was unconscious, and there were scripts in his brain. Naturally, the focus could not be locked on Hugo standing in the shadows. He obviously wanted too much. too much. This caused Hugo''s mouth to twitch, and laughed self-deprecatingly. Cameron was wholeheartedly preparing for the next filming, but she felt a heartbeat inexplicably, and there seemed to be a kind of excitement and tension jumping on the tip of her tongue. At first, she thought she was too worried and worried about the next scene. She had to force herself to calm down and focus on the script. But Cameron soon felt something wrong, as if... as if someone was watching him in the dark. As if it were a lie, Cameron raised her head inadvertently and unconsciously looked in one direction. With a light glance, she didnt even know what she saw, but her brain suddenly seemed to be invaded by lightning. Hugo appeared in her mind. Before the self-deprecating smile at the corner of her mouth could be drawn up, Cameron turned her gaze back, and then she saw a man in the shadow. A man wearing a hat and jeans, a man hiding in the shadows, but her heart beats quickly at unwillingness. The excitement of dancing on the tip of her tongue made her suffocate for an instant. She knew who it was. , Even if she couldn''t see her face clearly, she knew it. Because that man is the one in her dream system for the past two months. She has imagined in countless dreams how the two people will meet again, but she never expected it to be like this. The impact made her fundamental. Can''t make any response. Hugo came to visit the class. Just such a sentence is enough to take away all of Cameron''s mind. At this moment, Cameron realized that she loved this man so much that her bones hurt. "Sorry...Oh, God, sorry." Cameron interrupted everyone''s rehearsal aloud, but after she said it, she realized that her brain was in a mess. She didn''t even know what to say, so she had to rub it. Rubbing her temples, she hesitated for a while before she said, "Uh, I, I need to take a break. I know everyone is ready, but..." Cameron felt a deep apology, but she also knew. She has no way to start shooting right away in this state, she can''t help it, "I only need... ten seconds, ten seconds, sorry..." After speaking, Cameron stood up directly from the position, and then ran towards the figure with an excited and brisk pace. Only fifteen steps away, Cameron felt so far away, as if she After running for a century, I still haven''t reached the destination. But in the next second, Cameron saw Hugos face suddenly appeared in front of her. Her heart shrank fiercely. Before she could react, she hugged Hugo hard and hugged fiercely. Then, the pain caused by the powerful impact made her feel so real, and the warmth and licorice scent in Hugo''s embrace made Cameron close his eyes and became drunk. "Tell me, it''s not a dream, tell me..." Cameron really missed him too much for more than two months-it has only been a few months since the two people were officially dating, and she was so long. Not by his side for two months, this kind of thinking almost made her collapse. But now, all the misses ended at this moment, feeling the truth in her arms, making her voice tremble. Feeling Camerons excitement Hugo was a little overwhelmed. He could clearly feel the strength of Camerons arms. He hugged himself tightly, as if to relax a little I will disappear in general. Hugo was even strangled. He originally wanted to relax Cameron and let himself breathe, but when he heard Camerons trembling voice, Hugo couldnt bear to say it. Can swallow it. Hugo also hugged Cameron tightly, hugged tightly, and then said softly, "If this were a dream, my chest would not hurt so much." This sentence made Cameron stunned, and then reacted. In an instant, her cheeks were ignited by a flame, and she was very hot. Only then did she realize that the behavior just now was too exaggerated. Behind... there are members of the entire crew watching, which made Cameron want to dig a hole in, but she couldn''t, so she chose to bury her head in Hugo''s chest and didn''t dare to raise her head. , Let the breath of Hugo drown yourself. Seeing Cameron hiding in his arms like an ostrich, Hugo laughed dumbly and raised his head to look at the confused "" crew member. He raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, and said solemnly. , "I am not a paparazzi." (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!) . Chapter 1025： See through Xingzang \"&Cameron is dizzy, she obviously still hasn''t figured out whether this is a dream or reality. Cameron knew that Hugo had returned to the United States, but Hugo did not go back to Los Angeles directly, but went back to Lanches first. Cameron did not know when Hugo would return to Los Angeles. Although Cameron has been persuading himself that since they are all actors, once they work, it is normal to not be able to meet for two or three months. This is also one of the important reasons for the sparks of many actors in the same crew. It is prone to chemical reactions; but Cameron has just entered Hollywood after all. It is reasonable to know that it is difficult to understand and adapt. Therefore, Cameron has always missed Hugo, and missed that she almost wanted to fly to Europe to find Hugo desperately. She had to devote herself to the shooting of the new work and let her brain be affected by others. Things are flooded, only in this way, the feeling of missing will be alleviated. At that moment, she thought she had hallucinations. Even if she hugged the warm body, she still had no real feelings until she heard Hugos soft voice and the staffs laughter. Realize: This is reality. Cameron reluctantly let go of Hugo, then raised his head, and immediately fell into Hugo''s bright amber eyes, which caused her cheeks to burn so quickly that she had to avoid her eyes in embarrassment. , To hide his shyness. Recalling his bold and direct move just now, Cameron felt ashamed. "I came to visit the class, did I choose the wrong time?" Hugo''s words contained superficial ridicule. People said that many times a surprise would ruin a relationship, because a surprise might detonate everything buried deep in my heart. The bomb at the place. Hugo seemed to be teasing about it at this time. Cameron heard the strangeness in Hugo''s words, raised his head and looked at Hugo, then followed Hugo''s line of sight and looked back, and he saw Ron Eldard (. eldard). Lang is one of the five main characters of "". Born in 1965, he is the closest to Cameron''s age. Cameron immediately understood Hugo''s ridicule, and couldn''t help glaring at Hugo in annoyance, "You know I didn''t mean that." But Cameron''s embarrassment made Hugo Rong outline. When Cameron was in distress, she was still thinking about what topic to look for, but noticed that Hugo seemed to nod and greet Lang, which made her divert her attention, "Why, do you know Lang?" Hugo pursed his lips, "Cooperated once before." Hugo and Lang have worked together "", and Lang was the traffic policeman who stopped Al Pacino who was driving. However, the two are not familiar with each other and can only be regarded as nodding acquaintances. Hugo closed his gaze back, and looked down at Cameron who was hugging him, "Sorry, I interrupted your work. I don''t seem to have a good time to visit." Cameron shook her head vigorously, "No, no, the timing couldn''t have been better!" This sentence was only spoken, Cameron wanted to bite the tip of her tongue, and her tone seemed too anxious. The blush that had not had time to dissipate immediately became bright again, "No, you know what I mean..." Cameron raised his head and looked at Hugo. He wanted to explain, but he saw what Hugo had in his eyes. She was no longer shy at the joking. She just missed him, there is nothing to cover up, and there is nothing to cover up, so she might as well admit frankly, "I just said...". What a simple sentence, but at this time it is more beautiful than "I love you", than any mountain alliance. Hugo looked at Camerons undisguised eyes, and clearly saw the longing and excitement rippling deep in his eyes. He couldnt say anything. He could only lower his head. Camerons A kiss was printed on the lips, a deep kiss. Cameron stood on tiptoe involuntarily, not because the height difference was too big, but because she felt like she was flying, she just wanted to get closer to Hugo, and then closer. Hugo let go of Camerons lips, but Camerons beautiful eyes were still covered with a layer of mist, like a lake shrouded in mist in the early morning. The whole person was still intoxicated just now. During the kiss, Hugo''s lips couldn''t help but twitched slightly, and he whispered, "A paparazzi has come in." Cameron''s brain seemed to be unable to react a little, and did not respond for the first time, but after a daze, her eyes widened and all the haziness disappeared, "Paparazzi!" Since "", Cameron has actually been under much heavier pressure than Hugo. Originally, Hollywood is a patriarchal society. Women need to bear greater pressure in the face of news such as scandals. In addition, Cameron is a fledgling rookie, and Hugo can definitely be said to be a "high climb." "So the pressure exerted by the media and public opinion on Cameron is terrible. Especially after Hugo went to Europe to film "", the paparazzi couldn''t find Hugo and began to harass Cameron, so she was particularly sensitive to paparazzi. Hugo also realized that Cameron''s reaction was a bit too aggressive, and he couldn''t help pulling her into his arms and patted her on the back lightly. This simple action gradually calmed Cameron''s bounced heartbeat. This embrace made her feel safe, and then Cameron heard a resonance from Hugo''s chest. "It''s just a paparazzi, don''t worry, he didn''t see us." These words made Cameron breathe out. After Hugo entered the studio, he walked to the rear of the director''s monitor on the right side, hiding him among the staff. He just saw the view of the entrance through Cameron''s head. The guards were no longer there, and then a tall, thin man walked in. It was Bryth-Herwigson who had just seen him at the door. In fact, Hugo guessed that the paparazzi would not let him go easily, but he didn''t expect that it was Blyth, the young minor who came in. Blyth obviously lacked experience. Although Hugo didnt know how he distracted the guards, after entering the studio, Blyth was completely confused and at a loss watching the crew who was forced to enter a rest state, so he He didn''t hide his career, but he didn''t know how to find Hugo or Cameron. This made him particularly conspicuous, and Hugo saw him all at once. But now that Hugo has discovered Blyth, even if he is only a minor, Hugo would not want Blyth to take photos of his private life. At this point, no matter who the other party is, Hugo will not compromise. Because Hugo deeply knew that in 2014, even passers-by would pick up their mobile phones to take pictures and record every move of public figures, so he could not compromise. Once compromised, he would make himself living in a transparent glass box. Orangutan. Hugo patted Cameron on the shoulder, "You go back and shoot first, I will drive the paparazzi out, and then we will talk again when you officially rest." Originally Cameron was filming just now. After being interrupted by this unexpected situation for a few minutes, Cameron''s dedication to work again as soon as possible was the only choice. Therefore, Cameron did not hesitate, just looked back at Blythe, who was trying to hide his whereabouts awkwardly, and then stamped a kiss on the corner of Hugo''s mouth on his tiptoe, and then ran back to the crew. Hugo looked at Cameron, who apologized to the crew, but the staff didn''t care at all. Instead, they started to tease Cameron. The words "boyfriend" or "Suiren" were ringing noisily in the studio. At the same time, many eyes were cast towards Hugo. Obviously, everyone knows that Cameron is dating Hugo, so they all cast curious eyes: This is Hugo! A special existence for Hollywood, and a special existence for independent films, yes. Said to be a contradictory combination of business and art. Hugo was quite calm. He had adapted to these gazes a long time ago, so instead he nodded at them politely. Then the staff didnt know what was said, a large group of people burst into laughter, making Hugo laugh dumbly. . Hugo guessed that they were teasing why they didn''t go up to say hello. Hugo knew that socializing with the crew was a must, but he could wait until he caught the puppy out. Hugo turned around and walked towards Blyth. Blyth, who was still colliding around like a headless fly, quickly saw Hugo, but Blyth was stunned and didn''t know what to do: because There is no Cameron by Hugo. Blyth ventured into the studio and wanted to take a picture of Hugo and Cameron together. It would be even more perfect if it was a picture of two people showing their affection, but now I only see Hugo but not Cameron. , Has been seen through Xingzang, which means that the action has failed, which makes Blyth very depressed. Blyth picked up the camera in his hand, he was very entangled. He didnt take pictures, nor did he not take pictures. He didnt know whether it made sense to take pictures of Hugo now, and he didnt know that. Whether the photos can be regarded as news or not, it made him in a dilemma, but after hesitating again and again, he still pressed the shutter and took all the photos of Hugo walking step by step. Hugo finally stood in front of Blyth, dumbfounded, "Don''t you know how to run away?" Generally speaking, when the paparazzi saw the artist they were filming coming over, they had two reactions, either to run away or avoid their own. The camera is robbed, and the film is useless after exposure; it can either be sent up to intensify conflicts and capture more exciting news. But there really isn''t anyone standing in place as stupid as Blyth. Blyth was stunned, "Should I have to run?" This sentence immediately made Hugo happy. This Blythe is really a child, a child under fifteen years old, "If I take your camera, you will have no news." Hugo actually laughed. Remind me. Hearing these words, Blythe reacted slowly and stepped back two times, protecting his camera, as if Hugo were a big bad wolf about to devour Little Red Riding Hood. (To be continued [provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 1026： Reporters gathered \"& Daws Carter walked back to the door of the studio out of breath. He just took a lot of effort to draw the guard away, creating an opportunity for Brian Heverson to enter, but Daws also knew that entering the studio was only the first. It''s just a step, the next step is to take photos. The most difficult part of Brian''s lanugo is not worth trusting. Dawes is not sure, but he has no choice now. Dawes looked around, and the guards hadn''t followed him. He just thought for a while, and then decided to break in too. Compared to Brian, he still believed in his ability to capture. But before he could even start, he saw Brian running out with a dumbfounded look, followed by two unfamiliar strong men behind him. The two brawny men came out aggressively, and when they saw the camera hanging on Dawes'' chest, they frowned and shouted, "The closed crew is forbidden to take pictures and leave quickly, otherwise we will notify the base guards to come and expel them." A completely open town, but because there are a large number of studios gathered here, there is also a management company responsible for maintaining order and safety. Dawes knows that these guards are different from artists. They are not merciful at all, and if they conflict with them, the paparazzi often won''t take advantage. He stood on tiptoe and looked back, but he didn''t see Hugo. Figure, so he didn''t hesitate, and stepped back immediately to avoid conflict. Fortunately, there were no two strong men. They saw that Brian and Dawes had both stepped back, so they did not expel further, but both of them also stayed at the door of the studio, showing that they were two door gods, and they wanted to go in again. It''s almost impossible. Daus pulled Brian with a blank face and walked to the side, "What''s the matter? Did you take the picture?" Obviously, Brian was found out and expelled, but this is not the point. The point is inside. What happened, did Brian take a burst of photos? Brian seemed to have not reacted to his brain right away, he was stunned, he thought about it carefully, and then looked back at the two door gods standing at the door, and then he said, "Uh...I, I was discovered by Hugo. Then, he called the staff and sent me out." Bryan can still recall the situation just now. After Hugo found him, he did not scold him, but did not indulge him. He said with a cheerful face, "I have never liked paparazzi", and even asked him "You are yourself." Leave, let me ask someone to let you go". Brian felt a little overwhelmed. Although Brian knew he lacked experience, he had never heard of an actor being so...gentle to paparazzi? But this is not the right description. Although Hugo has a very gentle tone, his attitude is very tough, and there is almost no room for maneuver. Before he could react, Hugo had already made a decision on his behalf and asked the staff to **** him out. Although there were no physical conflicts in the process, Brian was still a little upset: because his work was not completed. But thinking of Hugo''s attitude, Brian found it very interesting. No wonder people say that Hollywood is a colorful circle, which can be seen here. As the most popular artist in the past two years, Hugo is indeed very special. So Brians current feelings are a bit mixed. On the one hand, he is a little upset. Not only did he fail to shoot successfully, but he was also expelled. This made him a little angry with Hugo; but on the other hand, he felt that Hugo was really a wonderful person. Especially being so kind to him, if I let him continue to shoot secretly, I would feel sorry. This kind of ambivalence is really...so interesting. Brian has become more and more interested in the profession of paparazzi. Dawes heard Brians simple explanation. Although he didnt know the specific process, he knew from Brians expression that something interesting must have happened in it. So he pulled Brian and squatted down next to him, "Tell me, how? What''s going on." These news are not only news sources, but also a way for them to get to know the artists, which is convenient for their future work. Both Dawes and Brian did not leave, but stayed here and chatted. They have already blocked Hugo in the studio. They will naturally not give up. Regardless of whether Hugo will leave with Cameron, they can What is certain is that when Hugo leaves, they can be surrounded again, maybe they will catch some revelations. Therefore, they chose to wait. Wait, this is one of the must-have skills of the paparazzi. However, after waiting for a long time, a large number of media rushed to the scene, obviously they were the helpers found by the two paparazzi who had just contacted the peers. Imagine that the most watched Hugo this year returned to Los Angeles. During the two-month travel time, the publicity of film and music was blank, but it created the brilliance of "" and "bath in the morning light". This is enough to prove that Hugo is now in the whole The appeal of North America has become. Therefore, when Hugo returned to Los Angeles and once again returned to the public eye, it was enough to make all media practitioners in the City of Angels boil. Dawes didnt even think that it would be an exclusive, because Hugo appeared in this place, it would not be a secret at all. The news will definitely grow wings in a short time, it is estimated that it will be half an hour at the latest, the entire West Coast. Will know the news. This is also the reason why Dawes did not go back to grab the headlines. The newspaper is the fastest for todays evening paper. It is estimated that most people will only be able to compete for the headlines of tomorrows daily newspapers, and it will not be exclusive, so it is of little significance. So instead of grabbing exclusives, it''s better to grab the hot spot. But even so, the coming media shocked Dawes. In less than ten minutes, nearly 30 reporters surrounded the studio. The lively scene was a rare scene even if it was there. Many staff from other studios came out to watch, and everyone began to talk. What happened here. When everyone understood that it was Hugo''s "coming", almost everyone showed a suddenly realized expression. Don''t talk about media reporters, even Hollywood practitioners like them are curious: Where has Hugo been in the past two months? So the end of such a scene cannot be said to be completely unexpected. But with the advancing of time, more and more reporters began to gather nearby. In just 30 minutes, more than 100 reporters had gathered around, which caused a sensation throughout, and even a few nearby movies. The staff of the company branch deliberately took a detour here to take a look at such a grand occasion, and then left with a lot of discussions. More than a hundred reporters, what is this concept? After Hugo publicly defended Michael Jackson on the radio at the end of last year, less than a hundred reporters were besieged. Today, after the news of Hugo''s emergence, in less than 30 minutes, there were already a hundred reporters. Several reporters gathered. ""The crew of the crew panicked. Originally there were only two strong men acting as goalkeepers, but seeing so many people outside, from two to four to eight, the crowd still gathered. The more, the crew simply closed the door of the studio and refused all media interviews. For an independent film like "", such multimedia attention is not a good thing, because these media are not concerned about the movie, but the scandals of Hugo and Cameron. Once the media focuses on them, it is almost certain that the movie itself will be completely submerged in the torrent of scandals. One, it is an impossible task to contend with the top-notch scandals, so being overshadowed by the scandals is a devastating blow for independent films, especially when Hugo did not participate in this one. In the case of movies. Therefore, the "" crew was forced to close the door tightly, hoping to stop the media from outside. But obviously this is impossible. The media gathered more and more. After news practitioners throughout the City of Angels learned about Hugos return to Los Angeles, their first reaction was "explosion." Then they heard that Hugos first stop was actually Go to Cameron, the second reaction is "super big hit." Regardless of whether it is exclusive or not, it is clear that it is the headline news. Whoever doesn''t get it together, this is an outdated performance. As a result, there are more and more reporters. The two nearby roads have almost been filled with reporters. At least 130 people can be seen in the line of sight. It looks like a small comics exhibition is about to be here. As the curtain was opened, countless enthusiastic fans gathered here, and their enthusiasm could almost directly detonate the studio. Brian looked at the crowd in front of him, his mouth couldn''t close in surprise, because at this time there were still people joining them. At first, he was very proud. He became the first witness to the headlines of "Hugo Return to Los Angeles", but then he was shocked by the crowd. Relatively speaking, Dawes calmed down a lot, "This couldn''t be more normal. The timing of Hugo''s appearance was too sensitive and subtle, and the location chosen was Cameron''s crew. The reporters were amateurs if they didn''t come." In todays Los Angeles Hugo has caused such a strong topical effect, it is not surprising that just a name of "Hugo" has already attracted people, not to mention the whole at this moment. Under the general environment, the news bursts that Hugo maintains are enough to make every newspaper and magazine swarm up. But with such a grand occasion, all reporters gathered in the same place as if they had lost their minds, and only Hugo could cause such an effect. Hugo, only Hugo. Seeing more than a hundred reporters around him, Dawes was not surprised at all. However, Dawes also looked at the crowds with some worry. The more people mean the more difficult the interview, and the more difficult it is for him to dig out exclusive hot spots. However, he and Brian also had an advantage, at least they saw Hugo enter the studio and took a photo. Even without a picture of Hugo and Cameron, they have an advantage over other reporters. Just as Dawes was thinking about how to make a breakthrough, he saw that the studio in front of him suddenly opened its door. In an instant, all the reporters stood up, like hyenas that smelled the prey, and all the hairs on their bodies were erected. stand up. (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 1027： Paparazzi \"& The door of the studio was pulled open, and two strange figures peeked out from the crack of the door. As a result, they saw all the reporters swarming up in an instant, as if bees were returning to their nests, and the crowds were coming in violently. The sight is impressive. If there is, I''m afraid the limbs will numb at this moment. The trend of more than a hundred journalists makes the door of the studio look shaky, and it may be shattered at any time. The people in the studio did not have more time to think. They were taken aback, but then they reacted. Regardless of the reporter''s crowding, they just bury their heads and rushed forward, and then a large group of people filed out following them. , For a while, it was as if two ocean currents collided together, one squeezed inward and the other rushed outward. After the two collisions in completely different directions, the two ocean currents collided directly, and for a time the entire entrance of the studio All surrounded by crowds. However, the crew of "" was less than fifty people, and there were twice, or even three times as many people waiting outside, so the crew was quickly completely broken up and scattered in all directions. The reporters couldn''t help but start to panic: If Hugo took advantage of this turbulence and disappeared directly, what should be done? However, there were nearly 150 reporters on the scene. Under the supervision of nearly 300 pairs of eyes, Hugo would leave quietly, which is almost an impossible task. Now it''s up to the reporter who spotted Hugo first. Others can only hope that the first reporter who spotted Hugo can remind everyone, and then everyone will form a threat to Hugo. But the problem soon appeared: no Hugo During the surveillance of nearly 300 pairs of eyes at the scene, Hugo was not found, and no reporter said that they had found Hugo. You know, this is an open venue without any obstructions. Everyone has equal opportunities. As long as one reporter finds Hugo, it means that two or three reporters may find out. So a reporter The possibility of concealing Hugo''s whereabouts for exclusiveness is almost zero. Well, this means that no one found Hugo What is even more strange is that the reporter quickly discovered Cameron, and five reporters discovered her immediately. The successive voices quickly made Cameron the focus of the reporter''s attention. But there was no Hugo. When Cameron was discovered, he was traveling with other actors in the crew. The reporters were suddenly panicked. If there is only Cameron, then all the news today is meaningless, because reporters can always find Camerons whereabouts, and reporters have been paying attention to Camerons dynamics. Cameron is not at all. The point is, Hugo is the Hugo, who returned to Los Angeles after two months. But the question is, where did Hugo go? Now is the time to test the reporters'' ability to react on the spot. When Dawes saw Cameron, he immediately decided to encircle him. He knew that since Hugo could not be found in a few seconds, Cameron was the best choice, because Hugo is here today. The main purpose here is for Cameron. Regardless of whether or not Hugo can be interviewed, it is necessary to catch Camerons interview feelings. What''s more, Cameron is not so difficult compared to Hugo. Therefore, Dawes hardly hesitated, and rushed towards Cameron. There were three or four reporters who did the same calculation as Dawes. Several people were struggling to move forward in the turbulent crowd. It was originally only five steps. The distance was stunned and it took almost three minutes to stop Cameron. "Cameron, did Hugo come to visit the squad just now?" This question was obviously raised by the reporter who had just arrived at the scene. Dawes didn''t pay attention to the question at all, and interrupted the reporter''s question roughly." Is Hugo still in the studio? I haven''t seen him come out, or do you plan to meet elsewhere?" Dawes'' problem is complete and straightforward. Cameron glanced at Dawes. Naturally, she didnt know these paparazzi, but she laughed happily, because she recalled what Hugo had predicted just now, and actually played exactly the same. The reporters'' reactions were well understood. "Hugo has already left." Cameron said with a smile, "Hugo just passed by today. He will have other things in a while, so he has already left the studio." Dawes didn''t react for a moment, and his astonished expression was written directly on his face. This expression pleased Cameron. She remembered what Hugo had said before he left, "The expression on the reporter''s face will be wonderful by then, and you can enjoy it." Sure enough, the reporter''s reaction was as Hugo predicted. . Dawes really felt surprised, more unexpected than anything, because he and Brian had always been guarding the door of the studio and never left, but they never saw anyone leaving the studio. But now he said: Hugo has left long ago? Dawes was the first to think he didn''t believe it, unless Hugo had wings. Or does Hugo really have wings? Dawes'' astonishment seemed incomprehensible to other reporters, because they did not guard the door and did not know the ins and outs of the matter. According to their concept, "Hugo has left" was shocked, but it was not unacceptable. "So Hugo did come to visit the class today?", "Why did Hugo leave early? What is going on with him today", "Did you make an appointment with Hugo for a while?", "Before Hugo? After traveling in Europe for two months, the first thing I do after returning is to meet with you. Does this mean that you are going very well", "How did you feel after meeting Hugo?", "What happened to Hugo in Europe? thing? The reporters around seemed to realize that Hugo had left, so they immediately threw the topic to Cameron, hoping to find news from Cameron. But Dawes was so shocked that he couldn''t help slowing down. Now, compared to following the news, Dawes is more curious about how Hugo left. He turned around and looked at the door of the studio, thinking carefully: Could it be that Cameron and others left? Is it a plan to adjust the tiger away from the mountain? Hugo is still in the studio now? Otherwise, there will be no explanation for this matter. Why did Hugo leave? Or is it that Cameron is setting off smoke bombs to make everyone confused or to shift the target, and then let Hugo go fishing in troubled waters? Dawes strode towards the studio door, trying to find out the truth: Hugo is absolutely impossible to disappear under his nose. On the other hand, the number of reporters gathered around Cameron gradually increased, but Cameron did not slow down. He still strode towards the parking lot. Facing reporters questions, Cameron did not slow down. Instead of cooperating to answer any more, they bowed their heads and walked away quickly. This forced the reporters to follow Cameron''s footsteps while holding up the camera to take pictures and shouting at the same time. Own problem. In an instant, the whole thing became lively. A group of people swarmed toward the studio, a group of people followed Cameron toward the parking lot, and a group of people circling around in place like headless flies. When Cameron got in the car and drove away, the reporters who remained near the studio heard the fact that Hugo had already left. At this moment, the reporters suddenly exploded. They ran all the way and waited at the entrance of the studio for nearly forty minutes. They were even embarrassed to grab the headlines, but the result was such a result that Hugo disappeared directly. This is absolutely unacceptable. Dawes was the first to break into the studio. He directly pushed aside the staff who was about to lock the door, and rushed in, causing the studio management to complain. He had to yell "Stop, come out". While trying to close the studio, but didn''t want this action to be slightly slow, four or five reporters rushed in. Obviously they also realized the possibility of Hugo still in the studio. But obviously, Dawes and the others are going to be disappointed. The studio is empty, and there is no one in the studio at a glance. Dawes ran back to the gate depressed, and turned to look at the management staff who had been chasing him, "Is there any other exit for this studio? "So what? It''s none of your business, please go out." The manager answered very strongly, not afraid of these paparazzi at all. Dawes understood it, and it seemed that there was another exit here. Hugo had already left, and they made them rush here. Recalling the whole process just now, it is obvious that all the paparazzi were played around by Hugo, but in the end no photos were taken. No wonder Hugo was so generous and frank that he was here to visit the squad, because he knew his whereabouts had been discovered. Whether he admitted that he had come to the squad, reporters would associate his actions with Cameron, so he was not as generous as he was. Acknowledge, then shift the paparazzi''s target, distract the paparazzi''s attention, relax the paparazzi''s vigilance, and finally complete the escape of the cicadas, stupefied by more than a hundred reporters. After thinking about the whole process, Dawes was really dumbfounded. Although he didn''t want to admire Hugo, he couldn''t help himself. He had to sigh that Hugo really had a way of dealing with reporters. "Grass **** Lancaster, he should go to **** hell", "If I see him, I will definitely make him look good", "God, I really seem to be choked His throat, look at his panic-stricken appearance"... Not only Dawes, but almost all the reporters who arrived at the scene were about to lose control. Since the end of last year, reporters have been at a disadvantage during the confrontation with Hugo, and this depressed mood has been completely released today. Hugo disappeared in Europe for more than two months, so that all the media reporters could only stare at him. Hugo has never been found; if it can be said that Europe is not their territory before, then Hugo has been caught in Los Angeles. After that, he left in a dignified manner, which is a shame for the reporters. Now Hugo is gone, and they missed the opportunity to interview Cameron because they lost sight of one another, and Cameron left smoothly. This means that all the hard work of the reporters just now was useless, which is really unacceptable. There is no doubt that Hugo is challenging the bottom line of reporters, especially those paparazzi who pretend to drive artists to desperation. Now Hugo is an absolute paparazzi enemy (to be continued (Dian Dian Han paper) provided. If) You like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 1028： Overreaction \"& The paparazzi in Los Angeles were completely irritated, or more accurately, the media reporters in Los Angeles were irritated. Not only because they were tricked by Hugo again, but also because of their dignity and authority as the media Once again challenged. From an objective point of view, even after the Rodney King and the incident that has made the media discredited, the authority of the media still does not allow any ordinary people to provoke. Because the media was the most important information dissemination carrier in the 1990s, they held the lifeblood of the trend of public opinion, they controlled the switch of cultural orientation, and they supervised the maintenance of social order. Dont you see, even if he was violent and dared to beat reporters directly, the shotgun he took out against the media at the wedding that year was even more frightening. After marriage, he frequently used old punches on Madonna, which led to the divorce ending. The reporter still hasn''t constrained when he enters the prison to serve his sentence. But every time Sean sees the reporter, he is still furious. The reporter can always provoke Sean''s anger easily, and then appear in front of the public as a weak person, making Sean a cruel abuser, and making Sean suffer. Unspeakable, so as to achieve the purpose of the reporter. Although in general, there should be a balanced relationship between reporters and public figures, journalists still have the upper hand, because the pen holder is held in the hands of reporters. Amidst constraints, they can always have the upper hand. , This name is definitely not just shouting. However, the reporters repeatedly bumped into walls in front of Hugo, which really made them feel distressed. If last years incident was the fuse for the first time, then the many confrontations since then have added fuel to the fire again and again. It is always difficult for reporters to gain an advantage in front of Hugo, and even more often they are. Being led by Hugo''s nose, even if they want to read pictures, tell stories, and play, they are all tied up. After all, they still feel a little more jealous of Hugo. Against this background, Hugos career continued to rise, from the Oscars in March to May, to "" in June, and then from "bath in the morning light" in August to "" in November, throughout 1994. Everyone witnessed the glory of Hugo in the year. This also made the reporters have to constrain their writing, not to mention singing praises to Hugo, at least they cant talk about it, so although there were a lot of negative news during this period, after all, the momentum was not big, but it was drowned in countless numbers. Among the words of praise, this made them really bewildered. Now, this kind of suffocation has reached a brand new peak: Hugo just walked away and disappeared directly on the European continent, leaving countless reporters holding the camera empty but unable to find the focus; then Hugo just said it back, abruptly. The earth appeared, but he was playing tricks on all the reporters, and he didn''t want them to catch him at all. From Hugo''s point of view, he is not obliged to open his private life to allow reporters to break in. He is an independent individual and a free individual. He has the right to enjoy his life. He and reporters are born on opposite sides. of. But reporters don''t care about Hugo''s position, they absolutely cannot agree with Hugo''s position. From the reporter''s point of view, Hugo''s behavior is absolutely heinous, and it has made all of them disgraced. And the paparazzi, who make a living by secretly filming artists, have repeatedly hit a wall on Hugo, almost turning the name "paparazzi" into a joke. Therefore, when it comes to Hugo, most reporters are gritted their teeth. Everyone wants to watch Hugo fall somersault. It is not necessarily a scandal or scandal, but at least it is a situation where the reporters won a big victory. For example, Hugos private gathering was strictly covered up, but the reporter broke in and was completely exposed. Even just such a victory is enough to satisfy reporters. For another example, Hugo was directly surrounded by reporters at the door of his home, causing Hugo to lose his usual calmness and furious. He did not want to beat the reporters like Sean, but at least he was surrounded by reporters in embarrassment. Such a victory is enough to make reporters rejoice. In short, reporters want to expose Hugo''s life, Hugo is theirs! In the past year, for a whole year, the reporter was almost weak in the face of Hugo, and was completely suppressed by Hugo. Now, this repression has reached its limit, and there is a danger of breaking out at any time. It is just a matter of timing. For ordinary people, this is depressing; for professional paparazzi, it is a shame. The paparazzi monitored every day almost seven days a week, especially after the premiere of "", but they found nothing. In the past four months, no photos of Hugo and Camerons date have been exposed. This is currently the most watched dating couple in the United States, but there is no news at all. Such an abnormal situation really makes Paparazzi''s face is lost. If Hugo disappeared on the European continent before, separated by an Atlantic Ocean, it is understandable; then Hugo disappeared today, and more than a hundred reporters were all rushed out in full view, which is almost equal to it. All the paparazzi slapped a hard slap in the face. This made the paparazzi angry. They calmed down because they were too angry. Now almost all the paparazzi are united and want to make Hugo stubborn. As a result, they will not allow Hugo to be there. Repeatedly challenged their majesty. Dawes felt very excited, the kind of excitement in his bones, this kind of excitement that Brian Heavison''s newcomers couldn''t understand. In fact, paparazzi can be said to have 18 kinds of martial arts, and sometimes they even work as private detectives, inquiring about the corners of the artist''s life in all pervasive ways. Of course, paparazzi are not as scary as private investigators, because private investigators are almost on the verge of breaking the law, challenging the bottom line of the law to seek more information. Under such circumstances, avoiding paparazzi is not an easy task, because the artist is under surveillance all day, and there is really no room to hide. And Hugo was able to monitor the paparazzi deliberately, but he hadnt been excavated for nearly a year. This was almost an impossible task. On the contrary, he caused the paparazzi to deflate repeatedly, which can be said to be 90. One of the most difficult challenges since the ages. Dawes will never deny that he wants to dig into the Hugo news now, just like Ron Clara captured Jacqueline Kennedy in the first place. This challenge made him excited! The next few days have become between the paparazzi and Hugo, but obviously it is not easy for paparazzi to dig out news from Hugo. Hugo, who just returned from vacation, has no plans to hide his whereabouts at all. This allows the paparazzi to track Hugo effortlessly, but the problem is that Hugo''s whereabouts are not worth reporting at all. Meet with Henry Bloom and Rick Rosen, practice with members of the Glory to the Dead band, meet with DiCaprio, meet, have dinner with Steven, and go to the "" crew team... The paparazzi have reported all the lunch menus when Hugo and friends met, and they also hyped up Hugo and Sandra''s basic feelings, and even once again imagined the possibility of Hugo and Sandra having an affair. , But it''s not a hot spot at all. "National Inquirer" actually directed and acted a farce about Sandras involvement in the third party, Hugo and Camerons emotional crisis, but none of the three parties came out to explain. Paparazzi swarmed forward to inquire, nor did it irritate the parties, nor did they succeed. Whether they met or continued to meet, filmed or continued filming, they had no intention of avoiding suspicion and responding, and treated the news as a joke. As a result, the news only appeared for two days, and then disappeared quietly. It can be clearly seen that Hugo, who has just finished his vacation, still has no plans to re-enter his work. He has not joined the post-promotion of singles or movies, nor has he started preparing for new works, nor has he contacted any director or producer. The plan seems to be in a state of gradual integration of the leisurely life in Europe with the life in Los Angeles. During the period, Hugo and Cameron also met twice. This time, the paparazzi took a lot of photos, but they were just photos of two people having lunch together. After lunch, Hugo took Cameron. Return to the crew to continue filming. Although the paparazzi have been exaggerating "the relationship between the two is heating up", it looks lively and vigorous in major newspapers. But industry insiders know that these news are not painful or itchy. Although this is the first time that Hugo and Cameron have been dating publicly, the paparazzi has taken photos of a date, but everyone knows that Hugo has not avoided paparazziDont talk about paparazzi. , Even ordinary passers-by can take these photos, and the photos taken by the paparazzi do not have any hot spots. Hugo''s actions made the paparazzi feel that they had thrown a punch into the air and couldn''t do much. This feeling was really too bad. Unlike other colleagues, Dawes has been thinking about how to find a breakthrough. He felt that Hugo must have a breakthrough, but they did not grasp the lifeblood of Hugo. After thinking about it, a bright light flashed through Dawes'' mind, and then he made a decision: Go to Lanches! When Dawes rushed to Lanches, he was surprised to find that he was not the only one who thought of interviewing Hugo''s father, or to be more precise, he was not the only one who came to visit Hugo''s hometown. Moreover, the scene in front of him looked very unfavorable. The swords were drawn and triggered, as if it were a gunpowder keg that could detonate at any time. The middle-aged man standing at the door, raising the shotgun in his hand, yelled at the paparazzi three steps away with a grumpy face, and the paparazzi was Anthony Bond Stewart! supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my greatest motivation. ). Chapter 1029： Tensions \"& When people talk about the relationship between Hugo''s characters, from his manager Rick and Henry to his band members, from his friends, to the scandal partner Sandra and Charlize, from his date, Cameron to Former date Uma. It extends to Steven Pielberg, David Finn, Nicholas McLennan. There are many people worth mentioning. But if you think about it carefully, you can find that friendship is the only figure that Hugo has no concealment. This is mainly because Hugos friends are people in the circle. They themselves are people living under the spotlight. As for love and family relationships, it can be said that Hugo has always been strictly protected. Although Hugo has never deliberately concealed his date. Once discovered by the media, he will admit it frankly. However, he has never disclosed the details of the relationship. Including Cameron this time. Maybe the paparazzi can take pictures of Hugo and Cameron dating-the first time it took four months. And it was still Hugo did not deliberately cover up. But the paparazzi can hardly tell the details of the two people dating Show it out. There is no way to create more topics like other scandals. Let the paparazzi deeply feel the sense of powerlessness and humiliation. What is even more surprising is that Hugo''s family relationship has always been kept tightly guarded. It can be seen from this small detail. Hugo is a person who attaches great importance to his private life. Although artists live under the spotlight, their lives can almost be said to be placed under a microscope. But Hugo But he insisted on distinguishing his own life from his career. He refused to be an animal living in a transparent box. When Dawes realized this, he immediately knew where Hugo''s lifeblood was: his family. Just grasp the lifeblood of Hugo. Paparazzi looking for a breakthrough can''t be easier. Maybe they can dig out all the inside stories that Hugo hides behind in one fell swoop. Imagine vocabulary such as family secrets and hidden secrets. It makes people too excited. Therefore, Dawes began to investigate Hugo''s wealth background. This is not an easy task. Because almost no reporters have reported on Hugo''s family background. Before 19 years, Hugo had not received so much attention. People were naturally not interested in his family; after 19 years, Hugo''s upward momentum was too rapid. The reporters had not even had time to respond. He has become the top Existed. And Hugo was silent again. No news came out. In the end, Dawes spent a lot of effort. Only then did he find a clue: Hugo''s hometown is Lanches. His father is called Adam. His mother is called Lena. The news was found in a "" in 1989. At that time, Hugo mentioned his mother. Lena left the family when he was eight years old. He now hopes to be able to meet his mother again. This is the only time Hugo mentioned his family in public. After confirming the information, Dawes rushed to Lanches without stopping. Lanches. This is just a small village next to Cheyenne. You can''t even find the icon of the town on the map. Only after I came to the inquiry, I realized that the town is not far from Cheyenne. Leaving the city limits of Cheyenne. Drive along the highway to the north for less than ten minutes. You can see the small town surrounded by a stretch of mountains and wide pastures. Cyan jeans, brown leather, emerald green grass, and clear sky spread out in the field of vision. This surprised Dawes: He had never expected that Hugo would grow up in such a town. Now. No cowboy can be seen on Hugo''s body. But when I think about it, I can''t help but feel relieved. Hugo has the unruly and unruly cowboy in his bones. That''s why it created a glorious to death glory; and Hugo''s handsome appearance can also vaguely see the sparseness of the sky. In him, he is different from others. Temperament and posture. Looking at the grass and trees on both sides of the road, Dawes vaguely outlined the appearance of Hugo in his mind. He couldn''t help but start to feel magical. Originally, Dawes was still worried about how to find Hugos father Adam-although the small town has small advantages. It is certainly not too difficult to find people. The folkways are simple and it is easier to inquire about the news; but if everyone is united in the small town Blocking news. This is doomed to be impossible. Judging from the development of the past two years, it is clear that the residents of Lanches are very supportive of Hugo. There is no news from the town. Hugo''s family and hometown have always been in a state. This also means that Daus has to face. It is probably a copper wall and iron wall. But Dawes only walked into the town, and saw the rattling scene. It immediately attracted his attention. The low bungalows opposite the gas station look mottled and shabby. The dust-covered convenience store uses every brick and wood to write traces of history. The smoke-filled years clearly show the vicissitudes of the western city. A man with a face full of scum, Da Ma Jindao stood at the door of the convenience store. The wrinkles and scum on his face outlined the traces of time precipitated bit by bit. Those pairs hidden under the eyebrows Under the shadow of the sun, the eyes can''t see clearly, but they can clearly feel the aggressiveness of the strong and sharp sight. The man is dressed in jeans and a plaid shirt. With a strong denim atmosphere. But the whole person does not look like an American at all. More like a European. The tough and unruly temperament is outlined in two strokes from the corners of the eyes and the corners of the mouth. Come out. People can''t help but look twice. At this moment, the man was holding a shotgun in his hand. He yelled at the paparazzi who was staggering back in front of him. "Fuck me down to the **** hell don''t let me see you again. Otherwise, I will definitely knock the trigger. Don''t question it. My word. Dont" The paparazzi didn''t seem to stand steady. He tripped. Then he crawled on the ground for two steps with hands and feet embarrassed. Then he stood up. He looked up nervously and looked up. Dawes saw the scarred face at once. It was Anthony De Turt. The "Mr. Bond" at this time is really embarrassed. There is no surviving style of James De. There are obvious scars on his face. It looks like he was slammed with a fist. The suit was also wrinkled because it had not been changed for several days. Baba''s. At this time, it was even more contaminated with dust. Desolate. Not to mention the greasy hair. It made him look like he had just been fished out of the trash. But even though Mr. Bond was avoiding the muzzle of the shotgun. His face was embarrassed. But his eyes were shining with excitement. He only heard him yelling. "So are you admitting those accusations?" Hugo is a despicable villain who wants to be famous. He has traveled in Europe for the past two months. Everything is just an excuse. He is to attract media attention. He promotes his movies and music." Middle finger. The man standing in front of the convenience store didnt stop at all. He raised his **** directly. Then he spit on Anthony. Dont use your dirty thoughts to insult Hugo. You dont deserve to be full of brains. People who are dung can make such disgusting guesses. I disdain to answer your question. Because this is an insult to me." Dawes originally wanted to take two steps forward. This was shocking news. If nothing else, it should be Hugos father Adam. In fact, Dawes is very sure. Because he saw the outline of Hugo on Adam. That means Adam beat the paparazzi. Even took out The shotgun made death threats. This is simply a natural front page headline. How could he miss it But Dawes just had time to take a step forward. He looked over warily. Then he pointed the shotgun over. "So. Who the **** are you? If it''s that **** crow. I advise you to leave. Mine. The temper has reached the verge of exploding" Dawes braked suddenly. Then he raised his hands in a surrender gesture. He was pretty sure it was Adam. Because he saw the same light as Hugo in those eyes. At this moment, Daos suddenly woke up: No wonder Hugo has such a pair of deep and moving eyes. This comes from his father. It''s just that Hugo''s eyes are brighter and gentler. At this time, Adam''s eyes are tougher and more violent-like Daddy Bear who spares no effort to protect the bear child. Dawes guessed. Mr. Bond must have said a lot of unbearable things just now. He tried to anger Adam. For example, he deliberately distorted the reasons why Hugo traveled in Europe. Or he said many provocative and stimulating words. This is for a father. Its intolerable But Adam doesnt want to respond to Mr. Bonds answer. Perhaps on the one hand, Adam does not want to argue with the paparazzi. On the other hand, it is also because Adam does not want to expose loopholes because of himself. Hugo. But no matter what. As a result, Mr. Bond interpreted it as acquiescence. In an instant, Adam''s emotions were out of control. This happened. Although Dawes didn''t know what Mr. Bond said specifically, he could feel from Adam''s tough and tyrannical eyes: Mr. Bond really violated Adam''s bottom line. So Dawes knows what he should do. Because he still had a camera hanging around his neck, he had to let go of the camera and raise his hands to show his innocence. Adam noticed Daws''s consciousness. But he still didn''t relax. He still gave Daws a vicious look of warning. Then he looked at Anthony who was staggering up again. Anthony''s vicious eyes looked like he was waiting for an opportunity. The moving rattlesnake. This made Adam clearly feel the danger. He immediately raised the shotgun. "I will give you three seconds. Don''t break my bottom line." Anthony was not timid at all. On the contrary, he laughed strangely. But Adam was not timid at all. He started the countdown directly. "Third Two" Dawes only felt that his breathing stopped in an instant. He heard Adam''s voice and still did not stop. "One...". . Chapter 1030： Mr. Bond \"& Adam was outraged, and he was about to lose control. This morning, a stranger inexplicably broke into the convenience store. At first, he acted as just a passing passenger. Although there were not many such people, there were not many, and Adam did not care. Later, the stranger noticed many Hugo posters in the convenience store, so he started chatting with Adam, as if he was only interested in Hugo. Adam was not a good talking person, and he didn''t like talking. What''s more, Adam often read Hugo''s negative news in newspapers. He had known for a long time that Hugo, as a public figure, was very vulnerable to attack. So, if he doesn''t want to cause trouble to Hugo, the best way is to shut up. Therefore, Adam did not answer the conversation, but just casually said, "These are all the old posters of the movie theater, just brought them to paste the windows." But obviously, the stranger was not so easy to dismiss. He immediately began to talk about Hugo''s movies, about Hugo''s work, and about Hugo''s popularity. Although Adam has always remained vigilant, he has to admit that he is still attracted by these content. He is also curious how Hugos current work in Los Angeles is not a media perspective or Hugos own statement, but an ordinary stranger. Angle. If things were just like this, that would be great, but the stranger obviously realized that Adam did not refuse to listen to the content, so the topic gradually began to talk. The stranger first talked about Hugos reputation in Hollywood. He said that Hugo has always had a bad reputation. Hugo relied on unspoken rules for his superiority. The successful works of the past two years are inseparable from the credit of unspoken rules; then he said about the rain. Guo''s cunning personality has been using friends, lovers, and the media to carry out malicious hype and bullying others to achieve his own success. Adam was originally a violent temper, his anger was immediately provoked, which made him quarrel with strangers. However, Adam was already stupid, and he also cared about Hugo''s reputation and didn''t want to affect Hugo''s work because of himself, so he dared not scold a lot of vulgar words. The stranger was unwilling to let him go. He was so aggressive and aggressive. The stranger finally said that Hugo was completely a smoke bomb this time, and it was a fake news deliberately created for the purpose of hype "" and "bath in the morning light." It was a huge success. "Hugo is a despicable and disgusting villain, relying on his lower body position" As soon as this sentence came out, all of Adam''s sanity collapsed in an instant. He absolutely did not allow anyone to curse Hugo like this. No matter who the other party was, no one could slander his son in this way, not even Lena. Adam didn''t even think about it, so he just raised his fist and punched the opponent severely. No, the stranger not only didn''t fight him, but took the camera out of his pocket and started taking pictures of him. Adam knew what was going on in an instant. This was obviously a trap, a trap that lured him into doing it. The 19th Golden Globes event is still vivid. Although Adam has not experienced it, he still remembers everything that happened in the first place. Reason tells him that the best response at this moment is to ignore, otherwise any of his actions will make the other party. His strategy succeeds, and his every move will become the weapon of the opponent Hugo. Patience is the best weapon to fight back against the slander and insults of the paparazzi, letting all their strategies and calculations fail. But Adam knew that he had no way, because the object of cursing among the strangers was his son. He couldn''t bear the smearing of Hugo by a stranger, let alone such a disgusting slander. Since there is no way to endure it, it is better to vent it completely, so Adam broke out, and he launched a powerful counterattack, making the stranger embarrassed. His anger was completely vented with his fists, and then he took the shotgun and let this disgusting guy get out, because "even if you just stand on my land, it makes me feel sick." Adam knew that he was Hugo''s father. Although he was gradually old and unable to keep up with the pace of Hugo''s growth, he was willing to use his last bit of strength to build the last haven for Hugo. He will never allow anyone to slander his son, anyone Mr. Bond is happy, this is his happiest day in the past year, because his strategy has succeeded again. Anthony Bond Stewart in the past year can be described as muddled. After several confrontations with Hugo, he was completely downwind. He didn''t even dare to look directly at Hugos terrifying eyes because of that. It was his nightmare, he was always worried that Hugo would swallow him like a giant beast. Since the incident, it took nearly half a year for "" and "National Inquirer" to get rid of the shadows. In the last six months, they have slowly recovered their vitality, but to return to the state they were a year ago, it is still necessary As soon as they are suffering from the public, they can no longer talk about it, and can no longer think about it. They must report based on certain facts. Even so, the public will question the authenticity of their news. This caused the subscription rate of the two newspapers to drop drastically. This is even more true for Anthony. His paparazzi career even encountered a crisis for a while. He thought he would no longer find a news hot spot, and would no longer force an artist. So Anthony made a decision, he wants to seek a breakthrough from Hugo again, he must defeat the nightmare of Hugo. After months of lurking, Anthony finally found an opportunity. He came to Lanches and wandered here for more than half a month, watching Adam''s life while looking for the right time to break the news. Sure enough, he waited. Hugo returned to Los Angeles after a lapse of more than two months, but was giving all reporters a big slap. Hugo''s reporter hatred is estimated to break historical records, so Anthony knew his chance was coming. Forcing artists to create explosions is actually the most effective method. Dating with artists, so that there is nothing romantic about their dates; photographing artists sex, even rummaging through the artists garbage; challenging the artists bottom line of temper, causing them to fight against each other... These methods are almost every paparazzis Required skills. Although almost all artists know that paparazzi is deliberately provoking, and the best response to this "sarcasm" skill of paparazzi is to ignore; but not everyone can control their temper, and not every time. I can make myself ignore the paparazzi''s ridicule, even the good old man Tom Hanks and the outstanding Tom Cruise have been driven crazy by the paparazzi before the camera. Therefore, Anthony easily provoke Adam and let Adam fight him. Anthony naturally knew that if he relied on the set of the 19th Golden Globe Awards, he would definitely not be able to provoke Hugo again, and the situation now is completely different from the situation at the time. Now Hugo is in full swing and momentum, not to mention that his agent team will do everything possible to avoid it. Even the major newspapers and media will give Hugo two points of face to avoid the situation where negative news loses control. Of course, the premise is that negative news. Value is not enough to break the balance of interests. What''s more, this time Anthony provokes Adam and Hugo is not present, so the news breaks must be a lot weaker. It is estimated that the newspapers and media are willing to speak for Hugo. It can be seen that it is almost impossible for Anthony''s same strategy to repeat the effect of the Golden Globe Awards. But Anthony came up with this strategy, obviously there is another plan. This time he has absolute self-confidence and can detonate Hugo''s anger once again, and let Hugo''s calm and coziness over the past year disappear completely, standing directly on the opposite side of the major media, thus detonating a new round of A storm of public opinion. Thinking of this, Anthony can hardly control his smile. He has been looking forward to this day for too long, too long. He really cant wait to see how Hugo loses control. He will let Hugo know, paparazzi. The teams energy is far beyond imagination, but Hugo cant control it if he wants to. As a result, Dawes saw a very weird scene in which Adam held a shotgun and aimed at Anthony, but Anthony was not afraid, but smiled. This scene... is too much like the picture in the movie, and it is so strange that it is frightening. But the problem is that this is reality, and Dawes'' palms start to sweat involuntarily. "Thirty Two" Adam''s deep and hoarse voice did not hesitate ~ www.novelhall.com~ counted at once, like the footsteps of death. At first Anthony could laugh, but he soon noticed Adam didn''t make any pause or hesitation, and his smile stiffened directly at the corner of his mouth. At this moment, Death''s footsteps were so close that Anthony''s heartbeat almost stiffened, and he couldn''t believe that Adam was really so bold. Although Anthony told himself that Adam certainly did not dare to kill, this idea was not convincing because he did not dare to bet that the bet was too big. Now, Anthony felt scared. Although he wanted to make a comeback and make Hugo look good, he didn''t want to lose his life. Anthony wanted to escape, but it was obviously too late at this time. He only felt that his legs were weak. He couldn''t move away at all. He wanted to ask for mercy. His voice was stuck in his throat and he couldn''t speak at all. Dawes stared at the scene in front of him dumbfounded, only feeling that his throat was about to burst into flames, and his heartbeat stopped instantly, and then he heard Adams "one", the voice just fell, and there was almost no pause. It was accompanied by a "bang" gunshot, breaking the calm of Lanches Town. God, God, God... Adam, really shot (to be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation, monthly pass, your support is my biggest motivation ). Chapter 1031： Jagged wrist \"& The sound of a "bang" shot broke the calm of Lanches Town, and the residents of the town walked out one after another, looking around to see what happened. The small town sheriff Jack Taylor walked out of the bar and looked around. Then he saw the smoking shotgun and Adam holding the shotgun. "Hey, Adam, what''s the matter?" "There was a weasel in the convenience store, and I just shot it away." Adam said gruffly, his voice was almost cold and calm, like a cactus wrapped in yellow sand, making Dawes involuntary. There were two chills. Jack saw Adams muzzle held up to the sky, and then he looked at the man lying on the ground shivering, he couldnt help but walked over with curiosity, then he saw the camera hanging on the mans neck, and immediately understood how it came back. A smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, "It''s been winter lately. I guess there is no food. Weasel running around." Anthony was trembling with fear. In fact, he is also a desperado. In order to frame Hugo, he did not hesitate to provoke him. After being beaten by Joseph, he never fight back, just to make the whole news out of control. From here You can see the fierceness in his bones, but at the moment when facing the real threat to life, he is still scared, unstoppably scared. After the gunshot, Anthony only felt that he was going to die. The blood all over his body seemed to freeze into ice, and it seemed to be there; he seemed to be in pain all over his body, but it seemed that he couldn''t find the position of the muzzle. When he realized himself, he felt a warm current in his thighs, and then the sound of hula lala water rang out uncontrollably. He knew he was incontinent, but at this time the bladder was not something he could control if he wanted to control it. I just felt trembling all over, and I was so scared that I wanted to cry, but there were no tears. Finally, Anthony opened his eyes and saw Adam and a police officer vaguely in his vision. Looking at Adams horrible eyes, his soul seemed to be burned, which made him suddenly awakened, and he suddenly became aware of it. Arrived: The thought that he was not injured made him hurriedly fumbled his body up and down to make sure that he did not have any gunshot wounds, but when he realized this, he didn''t even have time to breathe a sigh of relief. And escape. Adam didn''t aim at him just now, but who knows if Adam will aim his gun at him in the next second? Adam is like a madman, even more like a madman than Hugo. Anthony is not willing to bet on his life, anyway, he has got the news he wanted, and he also got extra news-Adam actually shot, he actually shot. Anthony felt the fast heartbeat of the rest of his life, and shouted angrily, "I caught you, I caught you" But Adam''s violent voice came from behind him. The simple sentence of "Run faster, faster" caused Anthony''s voice to be pinched in an instant, and then quickly fled like a bereaved dog. He wants to leave here, leave here quickly, even if he doesn''t want to stay for another second. Dawes stood in place and shivered. Although he was not facing the unlucky ghost with a black muzzle, he could still feel the rhythm of his heart beating rapidly, hitting his chest violently, making it difficult for him to respond effectively. . Even if it was a new start, Dawes couldn''t believe that Adam actually shot the gun. This is too... shocking. Almost without imagination, Dawes can guess what Mr. Bond will do next. Mr. Bond will never miss this opportunity. It is estimated that tomorrow, at the latest, the day after tomorrow, there will be another storm of public opinion. However, Dawes was thinking at this time, then what should he stand for? Because Dawes is almost the only witness at the scene, should he be on the side of fellow Mr. Bond? Or should he be on the side of Hugo, who has repeatedly slumped him recently? The answer does not seem to be so difficult to decide. After seeing Anthony fleeing hurriedly, Dawes couldn''t help looking at Adam, but he saw Adam still looking at him angrily, as if the shot just did not calm his anger in his heart. Such a reaction. Again Daws was surprised. Then Dawes saw the pool of water stains in the middle of the road. Dawes hadn''t reacted at first, but after looking back at Anthony''s embarrassed back, he suddenly realized that Anthony, who called himself "Mr. Bond", was at this time. But James Bond was not at all. There was a lot of dust and gravel wet on his ass, and the yellow mud contrasted sharply with the stroke of the black trousers. It really makes people... can''t help but laugh. So Dawes laughed, and the pain of others is his own happiness. Dawes raised the camera in his hand almost immediately. This was a professional reaction, but then he saw Adams angry eyesight. Dawes quickly pointed to the embarrassment on the ground, indicating that he was not going to take a photo of Adam. , Which made Adam relieved a little. Dawes immediately turned around to capture the back of Mr. Bond''s escape, and then recorded the traces on the road. It is estimated that this can also be included in the history of the paparazzi and become a memorable moment. Witnessing Mr. Bonds embarrassment just now, Dawes hesitated at this moment. If Adam was just doing something like Sean Penn and Al Pacino, then he could still try it out, but Adams shotgun was obviously It''s not an ornament, and Adam''s temper has been completely ignited just now. Now in the past, he almost hit the muzzle of the muzzle in the true literal sense. But after looking back and forth, Dawes still bite the bullet and walked up. He was so far away from Adam and the police officer that Dawes raised his hands, "Hey, man, I just came to ask some questions, absolutely No malice. But Adam and the police officer still looked at them glaringly, which made Dawes murmur a bit. He originally expected the police officer to give him some protection, but now it seems to be a daydream. But Dawes was just murmured, and he quickly said, "What happened just now? Maybe, you can tell me about your version and let me clarify. You know, the paparazzi will definitely not take this The news is hidden." Dawes continued to try to ease the atmosphere, hoping to achieve his goal. It''s a pity that Adam was already fully alert at this time, and he didn''t want to trust any reporters at all. Watching Dawes approaching step, Adam actually raised his shotgun again, which made Dawes exclaimed, "Oh oh, Relax, relax", backing quickly. This time, the little Jack standing next to him took the initiative to speak, "Adam, what happened just now?" Adam curled his lips impatiently, "The **** crow insulted Hugo." Little Jack suddenly realized that although he did not understand the details, he was willing to believe Adams words, so he turned to look at Daus, "Hey, crow. Everyone in our town knows that Adam is a very friendly person. His shotgun will only target those **** robbers and thieves. The sissy provokes Adams bottom line just now. This is absolutely not allowed. You''d better tell the sissy if he tries to challenge anyone in this town. The bottom line, he will enjoy our full fight back" Dawes stopped. He looked at little Jack, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "That...er, sissy, what did he say? I mean, did he insult Hugo?" When Dawes mentioned Hugo, Adam immediately became alert again, but Dawes quickly explained, "I have no ill will, really. I just want to come and interview Hugos family and friends, you know, Hugos current career It was so successful, but his hometown and family members still have no news. I think readers will be happy to know these news." "We don''t need it." Adam didn''t even think about it, and refused straightforwardly. Little Jack stood by and explained, "Yes, we should keep a peaceful life. We will always support Hugo silently behind the scenes. But it is better to stay away from those flashing lights and sissies." Little Jack watched. Adam, who was still holding a stern face, glanced at him, "You know, you crows are always trying to hurt Hugo or even insult Hugo. Instead of coming over to report us boring cowboys, it is better to investigate the truth of the matter and stop letting those boring cowboys. Sewage spilled on Hugo." Dawes nodded repeatedly, "I can''t apologize for that sissy, but I promise that I will never write news that is inconsistent with the facts." Listening to Dawes'' righteous speech, people who dont know thought he was preparing. The journalist hero who won the Pulitzer Prize, but in fact, he is just a paparazzi, a paparazzi who is not compromised in order to dig news. "Hey, Adam, can you comment on Hugo? I mean, you are Hugo''s father, right?" After Dawes spoke, he remembered to confirm, so he added another sentence. "I will reflect your words truthfully in the newspaper, I swear." Adam hesitated, he didn''t want to believe these **** crows, but he also knew that the sissy who had just left would never give up. So maybe he should clarify something for Hugo but...Adam didn''t know what to say. After a moment of silence, Adam said, "He is my son, the only son." After finishing speaking, Adam put the shotgun away, turned and walked into the convenience store. Little Jack left behind "Don''t bother us anymore" and walked in behind Adam. Dawes stood there in a daze, and even forgot to put down his stiff and sore hands. He had another accident today. He did not expect Adam, who showed iron-blooded wrists and was absolutely not soft when shooting, but said so simple but Another heavy sentence. Although this is just the simplest sentence, Dawes can taste countless deep meanings from this sentence. Seeing the old figure disappearing behind the gate, Dawes fell silent like this. Suddenly he understood Hugo a little, and he understood Hugo''s actions to protect his family and friends strictly, just like Adam did not allow anyone to harm Hugo, and Hugo did not want anyone to harm his family. Looking back at Lu, Mr. Bond was gone, but Dawes realized that Mr. Bond seemed to be in trouble. (To be continued (Diandian Hanzhi) provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 1032： Long-planned \"& The "National Inquirer" got into trouble again. Anthony Bond Stewart broke the news exclusively in the latest issue of the National Inquirer. "Genetic inheritance. Father and son cannot control their temper. Violent assault on reporters." Almost as soon as this report came out, it immediately became the focus of the entire news circle. The sales of this gossip tabloid topped the list of major supermarket tabloids. However, its influence was limited after all. However, "" immediately reprinted this news. It confirmed part of the news. This is the top ten newspaper in the United States. The news quickly spread throughout the United States. In this report, Anthony was very restrained. He did not exaggerate too much fact. Anthony said. "When I was friendly enough to visit the old man, everything was very harmonious and beautiful. But when I mentioned the controversy about Hugo, things started to lose control..." Anthony did not describe in detail what the controversy was. He just gave it a brief introduction. Then he focused all the attention on Adam''s extraordinary behavior. "He directly took out a shotgun. He pointed the black muzzle at me. This direct contact committed me. Bottom line. Although I have been beaten to sore all over, but at this time, I cant care anymore. I can only get up. Support myself with both hands and ran out. But he still doesnt want to let me go. The ground chased it out. After several disputes, he knocked the trigger. At that moment, his life was threatened." Anthony seemed to be writing. He described his mood vividly and in detail. "At that moment, countless thoughts flashed in my brain. I even began to question my original intention of becoming a reporter... so I dared not become a reporter. I dare not risk my life to give the news on the battlefield first to the public. Just because I like movies and music. So I chose to become. Although in my career as a journalist, I have suffered several threats of violence. But I never expected. One day I will feel the threat of life when standing on the peaceful land of the United States. As if it was just a blink of an eye. I might kill my life. This made me start to question myself: I Why did you choose to become a reporter? Is it to dig the truth, entertain the public. Or to be afraid and endure threats?" In an instant, Anthony raised the seriousness of the whole topic by two steps. In a few words, the seriousness of the whole matter was raised to the situation of the whole industry. He tried to arouse the resonance of the reporters and his colleagues in order to seek more alliances. This is Anthony''s biggest feeling after the incident: If there is infighting within the media, you must stand on the side of the advantage. Face the media colleagues. The minority will always be the target of annihilation. "Father and son obviously have emotional management problems. Hugo waved a fist at me because he lost control of his emotions. Now the same thing happened to Adam again." Anthony is very cunning. Hugo forced him to once again shamefully After acknowledging that Joseph was not the hitter in the Golden Globes incident, Anthony has been looking for a chance to fight back. He obviously hopes to make Hugo. This time is obviously a great opportunity. "It''s just that Adam is even more extraordinary. He not only uses Fists were used to violently oppress. Guns were used to threaten life. And Adam was even more excessive than when he took out a shotgun at the wedding. Because Adam pulled the trigger." If Anthony just wrote the topic here, that would be great enough. Adam-the reporter who went to the door to interview the reporter opened fire. Whether it was a legitimate defense or not, it was shocking. The violence of this kind of firearm can be compared to Ron Clara being beaten by Marlon Brando to the hospital. It''s even more serious. Imagine. When the lives of reporters will be threatened by conducting interviews. This is absolutely intolerable. This has gone beyond the boundaries of morality. It has risen to the scope of the law. Its just like when reporters attacked Marlon Brandos violent gang. They wanted to protect their own interests. To protect their rights. The most important thing was to protect their lives. They are bound to take such extreme actions strongly. attack. Even if Adam could defend him as a legitimate defense, the reporters would never let him go. Not to mention. Anthony''s choice of time can almost be said to be right and right. At this time, all reporters are complaining about Hugo. Especially the paparazzi colleagues regard Hugo as his own shame. So many people besieged one. Hugo still hasn''t taken enough weighty photos. This is almost a torture to every paparazzi. It can be said that as long as there is a little chance at this time, the reporters-paparazzi can also be regarded as a form of reporters-are bound to unite and attack Hugo. And Anthony created a purely natural opportunity. Other reporters don''t need to do much at all. They only need to throw out the rocks in their hands. Therefore, even if Anthony''s report contains only these contents, it is enough to set off a stormy sea. But obviously. Anthonys plan from the beginning is more than that. Because so far, the whole game can only be regarded as a replay of the old tricks. The situation of the original Golden Globe incident was passed on to Adam. And Anthony knows. The effect is definitely not as expected -Adam''s overreaction was an unexpected gain-the current situation is very different from the original Golden Globe Awards. Even if he attracts enough hatred for Hugo, the effect is bound to be greatly reduced. As a result, Anthony was in the report. Unexpectedly, he did not criticize Adam''s behavior in an unprecedented manner. This really made many people fall through. But when they saw the last paragraph of Anthony''s article, everyone would suddenly realize. "Adam''s emotional out-of-control obviously poses a huge danger. Not only for reporters. It also for the surrounding residents. Similarly. Hugo also has the problem of emotional control. This makes people start to worry. One day in the future, will Hugo also do it? Pick up the shotgun and aim it at the group? From Hugo''s assault on the reporter, to Adam firing at the reporter, it is obvious that there is an unknown factor in the family that makes people uncomfortable. According to the investigation, Hugos mother Lena had left Lancaster home many years ago. And there has been no news since then. Does this imply that her departure is related to Adams violence? Does it imply that there is a serious situation in Lancaster? Or is it another ulterior secret? This can be extended again. Recalling Umamans words when interviewed by reporters. "Hugo is inconsistent; this is the main reason for their breakup." So can you think that Hugo and Umas breakup hides the shocking inside story. And the reason why Uma was willing to clarify; the truth. Is it a hidden shadow?" " From here, you can see Anthonys ambition. He definitely doesnt just want Adam to do it. He has already figured out how to make Hugo fall in love.. He waited for a whole year and only a few hundred for this period. The word speculation. Anthony has been lurking for more than half a year. He waited in Lanches for more than half a month. He still used thousands of words in the report as a pavement. Then at the last moment, he threw the blockbuster out. Short. But powerful. The effect is amazing. At the end of the report, Anthony wrote, Behind Hugos brilliance, there are countless secrets that make people sigh. Behind Hugos glamorous and perfect dream lover image. How much is true. And again. How much is created by public relations. This is something worthy of reflection." A summary. It almost broke everyone''s glasses. With a sharp turn of 180 degrees, all eyes were focused on Hugo. Then it detonated an immeasurable follow-up effect. Starting from Adam''s behavior, and finally settled in Hugo himself. Anthony focused everyone''s attention on the glory of Hugo in one fell swoop. In the past two years, Hugo''s rise speed is almost jaw-dropping. Although there are countless cases of overnight fame in Hollywood. For example, Tom Cruise relied on "high ambitious" to achieve this feat; but like Hugo has reached the top of the pyramid in just two years. But it is absolutely rare. There are countless mysteries condensed in Hugo. Umamans accusation and Tracy Cobbs unspoken rules are just drizzle on the surface. What really puzzles people is: why Hugo can make six consecutive games. The work achieved success. His vision of selecting works is really shocking; why can Hugo cooperate with big names one after another. From Alpacino and Jack Nicholson to the most recent Steven Pielberg and David Finn? After the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugos career fell into a terrible trough. Almost everyone thought that Hugos career was going to be ruined. But the fact is. Hugo bottomed out and rebounded. The performance is better than once. Blind everyone''s eyes In fact, the media has repeatedly reported the reasons for this. Hugo''s partners are all amazed by his dedication, dedication and focus. And Hugo''s research on acting is even more It is admirable; similarly, the success of Hugo''s music career hides the hard work that people can see. Road tours, street performances, long-term practice, and self-persistence in musical style. Behind the success is bound to gather the same amount of sweat. But in front of this report by Anthony, these reasons have been subconsciously ignored. It is not because Anthony is too convincing. It is because of the inferior roots of human nature. People always see the brilliance and brilliance of successful people. But they do. Without the hard work behind them, they always think that success can be achieved without labor; people are always jealous of the beauty of standing on the top, but they are unwilling to experience the difficulties and obstacles of climbing the peak. Therefore, people yearn for Hollywood: because they only need to stand on the screen and millions are credited. Because they are found by scouts, they can become famous overnight. The yearning and jealousy for nothing. Make people willing to believe Anthony''s report-or want to believe. Under such circumstances, Anthonys exclusive revelation has become the hottest topic in the United States in almost a short period of twenty-four hours. . . Chapter 1033： Dragons Reverse Scale \"& Hugo got up early in the morning and heard the noise at the door of his house. The scene reminded him of the chaos at the beginning of the year. At that time, the rock debate broke out at the same time. The reporters almost set up camp downstairs. The noise was staged on time. Now that one year is about to pass, Hugo is very surprised that such a situation will happen again. Hugo stood up and stretched, walked to the window, looked out, and couldn''t help but was speechless. At a rough glance, there were at least a hundred people outside. Hugo roughly estimated that even if it were two hundred, he believed it. This scene is too exaggerated. Hugo stood there and thought for a while, what happened recently! Is it because he was playing with reporters? But that incident didnt make the reporters so excited, and its not a big deal. Why should it be contained? Or, is it because the reporters realized that Charlize was living with him? Then the reporters thought about themselves, believing that Charlize is the third party, and his relationship with Cameron has withstood the test, even more exaggeratedly associated with ""... If this is the case, it would be possible. Hugo couldn''t help feeling a pain in his forehead. In fact, the fact that the three of them were roommates has also been concealed for almost two years, especially in the one year after the release of "", and the paparazzi has not been discovered. At present, reporters still think that Charlize lives upstairs. , Joseph and Hugo live together. This is very rare, and it will be discovered sooner or later. Hugo must also be grateful that the current network is not developed. If it is, it is estimated that it will be exposed in a month. Thinking of this, the idea of ??moving re-entered Hugo''s head again. Hugo didn''t want to move before because he didn''t think it was necessary, and it was very comfortable to live here, but now it seems that if he does not move, it does cause a lot of inconvenience to the people around him. Hugo looked back at the door of the room, only to remember that Charlize went to Vancouver, Canada for an audition. This is a very important audition, and Karl Earl personally accompanies Charlize. This is a good thing, at least the reporters have been unable to catch Charlize''s feet in the past two days. When his thoughts turned, Hugo suddenly remembered, if there was a breaking news yesterday or today, why didn''t Rick and Henry call? Joseph didn''t seem to respond either. This is abnormal... Or is it not his news, but Ernst Lechman''s identity was exposed? Just when Hugo was thinking about it, the hall door was suddenly pushed open, and Joseph''s voice came immediately, "Hugo, Hugo, get up, get up!" Then Joseph suddenly opened the door of Hugo''s room with a face. Anxious expression. Hugo looked at Joseph''s loss of control, and originally wanted to ridicule "Just thinking of you, you showed up". After all, he has seen a lot of big winds and waves in the past three years, and he has faced many situations like this. It was calm, but Joseph''s words interrupted Hugo''s thoughts immediately: "Rick called and said Bond is attacking Adam this time!" Just this sentence made Hugo''s face solidify in an instant, and his entire complexion instantly became clouded. After so many ups and downs, Hugo clearly knows how to deal with reporters. In front of reporters, if he loses his calmness, he will make himself passive. As he grows older and has more experience, Hugo has become more and more passive. Controlling himself, which allowed him to suppress the reporter''s momentum in the past year. But in many cases, you can''t calm down if you want to be calm. Even if you clenched your fists and smashed your teeth, you couldn''t restrain the anger flowing in your body! Family, this has always been Hugo''s inverse scale. Even if Hugos career is successful, even if Hugos achievements are brilliant, he will always remember that this is a dream, but at the same time it is also a job. As a public figure, living under the spotlight is inevitable, and he accepts it frankly. But even a public figure must have his own life and his own life. This is his basic right as a free man. Therefore, Hugo is always reluctant to disclose the details of his private life, whether he is feelings or friendship, these are the contents of his personal life, he does not need to explain to the public. Because these things will not affect him. Of course, reporters always try their best to unearth these people, because this is their job. Therefore, there is a game relationship between public figures and reporters. Sometimes reporters have the upper hand, sometimes artists have the upper hand, and this game relationship is bound to last forever. Unless one day he withdraws from this circle and no longer has report value, the game will stop. But Hugo still clearly remembers that his family must never be made public, because Adam is just an ordinary person, he has his own life, he does not want to be the focus of attention, he does not want anyone to destroy the tranquility of his life, he I hope I can run my own life on the small piece of paradise in Lanches, without being disturbed. If Adam is like the () family, who lives by speculation and associates with the media, even if there is no news, he must break some news to attract the focus, then Hugo will definitely not be strictly protected, he can let it go. Let those reporters break into Adam''s life. But the problem is that Adam is not. Adam is an old cowboy who has spent his whole life reluctant to leave Lanches. Adam is an old man who has a grumpy but unwillingness to be nosy. Adam is a father who thinks that Hugo''s work is under too much pressure. Adam didn''t want to expose himself to the spotlight at all. Adam has been rushing and struggling all his life for Hugo. As Adams only relative, Hugo can do not much. It is his greatest responsibility to protect Adams peaceful life, even Lena. If you want to hurt Adam, Hugo will never allow it. This is the last persistence deep in his heart. Even the dream of music, even the dream of acting, even the love and friendship, are incomparable persistence. Therefore, Hugo has always tried his best to protect Adam and to protect the tranquility of the small town of Lanches. That is the only piece of pure land in Hugo''s heart. It is different from the flashy city of Los Angeles. It can be called the paradise of home, where there is a father who firmly guards him, a neighbor who loves and cares for him, and memories that accompany him from time to time. Lanches is not only his hometown, but also the space-time gate where Chen Hugo and Lancaster are most closely linked to this time and space. There, Chen Hugo seems to have returned to his parents and his hometown. But now, his family has been violated in this pure land. This is his Nilin, and absolutely does not allow any touching Nilin, and there is no room for negotiation. In an instant, Hugo''s anger broke out directly, and he stared at Joseph fiercely, as if Joseph was the one who spread rumors and hurt Adam. The terrifying eyes made Joseph take a half step back. Joseph had never seen Hugo like this before, even if it was Uma''s betrayal, even if it was Tracy''s revenge, even if it was his deception, even if it was Mr. Bond''s calculations, Hugo was not so angry. The Hugo now seemed to be enough to tear a person apart, which caused Joseph''s heart to shrink suddenly, and the alarm of fear all over his body sounded. "What are you talking about!" Hugo was talking almost with the last bit of reason, he almost squeezed out the words word by word, and the terrifying aura made Joseph involuntarily swallow. Hugo didn''t hear Joseph''s answer at the first time, and he immediately asked, "Where is Rick? What about Rick! Why didn''t he tell me the first time, why didn''t he shoot these crows the first time! " Joseph felt Hugo''s anger deeply. He quickly explained, "Rick is completely surrounded downstairs. He can''t get up, he can''t get up at all." Joseph pointed to the downstairs. This time the news came true. It was too swift. Obviously, the "National Inquirer" had been brewing for a long time in order to plan this incident. Not only did it unite with the "New York Post," it also sensitively captured the current media mentality. ruthless! Not to mention Rick, Henry and others, even the New York Times, Los Angeles Times, Washington Post and other discerning industry insiders have not been able to smell the danger. "Bond wrote a report accusing Adam of violence against him, and then hinted that there are hidden secrets behind your success." Joseph said quickly. "What about the newspaper?" Hugo glared at Joseph, wanting to see for himself what the **** Mr. Bond wrote. But Joseph shook his head helplessly This can''t be blamed on them, because the "National Inquiry" was originally a supermarket gossip tabloid, with housewives who often wandered in the supermarket and love gossip as the main ethnic group, plus This newspaper and Hugo have never dealt with it, so neither of their families have booked this newspaper. Its actually that Rick has ordered it-in order to prevent accidents, but Rick does not necessarily confirm every day, because most of the "National Inquiry" is useless and boring gossip, and industry insiders can recognize the truth at a glance. Fake, even as a toilet reading material is not qualified. Therefore, Joseph really didn''t know anything about the content of the newspaper. What he knew was simply what Rick told him just now. Hugo didn''t wait for Joseph to react further, pushed Joseph aside, and rushed out of the room. He walked downstairs in slippers. He rushed from the third floor to the first floor, and all the reporters swarmed up in an instant. , But before the reporter asked, Hugo took the lead, "How dare you! How dare you! If you dare to harass my father again, I will definitely let you taste the bitter fruit at all costs!" In an instant, all reporters took a breath. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my greatest motivation. ). Chapter 1034： awesomeness \"& Almost everyone looked at Hugo dumbfounded, such rain fruit is too terrifying, those amber eyes bloomed with human-eating light, as if as long as anyone he would tear you to pieces Generally, people can''t help but want to go back. Although it was said that Hugo used one enemy and one hundred and fought against all the heroes, he has already shown a powerful aura, leaving all reporters speechless; but today is different. The Hugo in front of him is like a stormy sea and a mountain call. The tsunami, as if it could destroy all the reporters in front of you in the next second, made people shudder. "Is there anything, come to me, don''t disturb my father''s silence! I am a public figure, but my father is not! He, you have no right and no right to destroy his life! Let alone insult him! Personality! How dare you, how dare you to invade my fathers tranquility!" Hugo gritted his teeth and said, he didnt even know the ins and outs of the matter, but he firmly remembered: These reporters must never hurt Adam. ,absolute! Hugo didn''t lose control in anger, but the blazing anger in his eyes clearly reflected the reflection, and every word of his words was like a knife pierced on the reporter''s chest, and the blood burst and gathered into a river. "Does it mean that Adam is threatening our lives with a shotgun, and we are not allowed to resist? This is violence, absolute violence, our lives have been in danger, we must resist!" Someone in the reporter group shouted, At this moment, there are densely packed human heads, which makes Hugo unable to identify the source of the sound; the faces look so similar that Hugo can''t find any familiar faces at all-even if they don''t even have a slight impression. It''s as if all reporters are united as one. But Hugo didn''t care, he didn''t need to care, he didn''t hesitate at all, he directly retorted, "! My father, you people broke into his life, you are the invaders, and you have broken the law first. Isn''t it allowed for him to resist? He is an ordinary person, and he can definitely sue you for infringing on his rights of liberty. He is not me. I don''t know how to resist standing here!" The thick ridicule in Hugo''s words made many reporters look angry, but they didn''t know how to refute them. He only heard Hugo continue to say, "Do reporters now learn to reverse right and wrong? You took the initiative to disturb the life of an ordinary person, but blamed that ordinary person for not being willing to cooperate! When did the interview start, can the interview be conducted without the permission of the person involved? Didnt anyone realize that without your own hardship, maybe You don''t need to take guns at all!" Hugo is now out of anger, so he hardly speaks through his brain, which is completely a subconscious reaction. However, the training and experience of the past two years has also given Hugo enough experience in how to refute reporters and find loopholes in the reporter''s words, so he can often hit a hit. In the past year, the confrontation between Hugo and reporters has always prevailed, not in a vacuum. "But he is your father!" More than a hundred reporters were not vegetarian, and some people responded quickly, meaning that the father of a public figure is also a kind of public figure. This sentence was immediately recognized by many reporters, and the scene raged in an instant, because public figures have the obligation to accept interviews and the obligation to accept media supervision. This reason is enough to make them confident. "He is my father! But not a monkey in the circus!" Hugo showed a toughness that was different from his usual gentleness and politeness. He almost refused to give up because he did not allow anyone to hurt Adam! "I am an entertainer, but my father is not; my father is a carpenter, but I am not! We are two different individuals. Please don''t apply what applies to me to my father!" The reporters were immediately blocked by Hugo''s series of words, and the discussion was instant. The reason is simple. Everyone knows it, but always hopes to blur this concept, thinking that the family members of public figures are also public figures, and then tirelessly harass the family members of public figures, such as Jacqueline Kennedy and Xiao Di . What a reporter is best at is to pretend to be deaf, but once the trick is exposed, he can only flee. If Jacqueline Kennedy founded the magazine because he was the first lady and Xiao Di, and he has the attributes of a public figure, then a person like Adam who has nothing to do with the entertainment industry is an absolute ordinary person. Strictly speaking, Adam can indeed sue reporters for infringement of his rights of liberty-although the court''s decision is still unknown, from a legal point of view, he can justly file a lawsuit. In just two rounds, Hugo has rooted out all the accusations of reporters. If it was said that the reporters had the same hatred because their lives were threatened, then this reason no longer exists. Because Adam was not, nor was it Marlon Brando, the reporter went to interview Sean or Marlon and was beaten. This was an atrocities committed by a public figure; but the reporter went to interview Adam and was shot and expelled, which was self-inflicted. The content that Anthony planned with great concentration was wiped out by Hugo in just two rounds. All this is just like Anthony''s previous expectations. Although it is a replica of the Golden Globes event, the Hugo is not what it used to be, and the attitude of reporters towards Hugo has also changed, so the effect is absolutely limited. Anthony didn''t even play the underdog again, hyping up his beatings, because this was not his focus. But obviously the reporters are still unwilling to give up. They finally found an opportunity to attack Hugo. How could they be willing to miss it? "Do we deserve to be beaten? Should our lives be in danger and we should shut up? Is our reporter''s responsibility for public opinion supervision just a display?" The reporter''s words were obviously very clever, and he not only returned the topic again. The nature of Adams threat to reporters has also risen to the level of journalists supervision of public opinion, just like at the beginning, standing at the moral commanding heights, leaving Hugo no room for refutation. Hugo did not have room for rebuttal, but he did not need to rebut. He looked at the direction of the voice, and it was still a large head of people. It can be seen that the reporters are very united today, "So why do you want to find one? Ordinary peoples trouble? You can come to interview me. I welcome you to interview with open arms. All your methods can be used on me. As a public figure, I am like a natural target, waiting for you to shoot. , Why do you abandon my target and choose a cactus that you can''t touch?" Hugo directly changed the concept and turned the topic back to the "interview object". At the same time, he did not forget to ridicule these reporters and complained about the situation of public figures being slaughtered. Then Hugo changed the topic. "Is it because you didnt dare to interview me, so you chose to attack my father? If so, you make me look downthis is what you call the supervisory function of public opinion? Its ridiculous! Shameful! Or you are Want to attack my father, and then attack me through this incident, want to find a breakthrough? If so, congratulations, you have succeeded, because I am angry, I have completely lost control! Then, please come over Collect news!" Suddenly, Hugo''s words stopped for a while, and then he actually laughed. This seemed very strange under the angry mood. The reporters couldn''t help but want to back up. Then they heard Hugo say, "Oh, I forgot Now, this is the reason why today''s battle is so grand, right?" Hugo caught the sore feet of all the reporters at once, making everyone avoid their eyes. Although no one wanted to admit it, it was obvious that Hugo hit the core of the problem at once, and the smile on Hugo''s face bloomed again, but the anger that flickered under his eyes became more and more exuberant, making it impossible to look directly at him. "Let me think about tomorrow''s headline, or write it like this, "Hugo Lancaster ranted to reporters, threatening to let them taste the bitter fruit!" "Yes, I''m cursing you and threatening you!" Hugo suddenly reduced his smile, and his horrifying gaze scanned the past. There were more than 150 reporters in the audience, and no one dared. When Hugos eyes were in direct contact, everyone avoided their gazes. Its really rare to see such a scene, "You cowards, you want news with all your heart, very good, Ill give it to you now. Your news is hot, and you don''t need to go all the way to my hometown to provoke my father!" "Let me tell you, if you try to break my fathers peaceful life, I, Hugo Lancaster, swear here that I will do everything possible to confront you head-on, even if I lose my career. I dont hesitate too! Remember, dont try to hurt my father, trust me, you will regret it!" Hugo almost gritted his teeth and spoke word by word. In fact, Hugo''s heart is dripping blood. Adam suffered more than ten years to protect him, but as a son, he has never really learned to take care of his father. Now, Adam is hurt because of his status as a public figure. As long as he thinks of the dirty water splashed on Adam, Hugo feels unbearable. He feels that this circle is too sick and disgusting, so Yu Without any scruples, he vented all the anger in his heart. The reporters at the scene were silent, as Hugo said: They want to explode, and now Hugo has given them the exploding point. As long as Hugo''s remarks are released, there will be a storm of public opinion, I am afraid that time will come. Hugo will be overwhelmed. But why? Why do they feel empty in their hearts? Why do they have no idea of ??reporting at all and can only look at each other? Why can''t they look directly at Hugo''s open and clear eyes? supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my greatest motivation. ). Chapter 1035： refuse to answer \"& The scene was silent. More than 150 reporters looked at each other, but no one knew what to say. Hugo''s counterattack was so swift and powerful, it even exceeded the expectations of the reporters, almost everyone Caught off guard, even if Hugo continues to create explosions, reporters do not know how to respond. Rick was standing behind the crowd. At first he was still worried that Hugo was going to talk nonsense because of his anger. The truth is that Hugo like this is something Rick has never seen before. Maybe this is in his bones. The truest Hugo: Desperate and indomitable for the object of protection deep in his heart, no obstacle can stop his pace, just like "to the death of glory". How terrible Hugos remarks are, and what an astonishing storm it will set off in the entire public opinion circle. Rick understands this point better than anyone. But at this moment, Rick doesnt want to stop Hugo. He just looks at it. Hugo vented his inner anger heartily. Although Rick feels a headache as long as he thinks of the follow-up work, Rick has no way to stop Hugo, because Rick knows that this is Hugo''s inverse scale, and there is no room for negotiation. So Rick stood there, just watching Hugo quietly. Henry came a step late. He still paid too little attention to the "National Inquiry". He ran over temporarily after receiving a call from Rick. When he arrived at the scene, he happened to see Hugo rushing downstairs. Witnessed the whole process. Henry will not stop Hugo, because he knows that he always likes to make some shocking remarks. The trouble brought to him by the glory to death is nothing but a drop in the bucket. Dealing with rock bands is almost a compulsory course for almost every one of them. Therefore, Henry has done it a long time ago. Ready. On the contrary, Henry watched more than 150 reporters on the scene being speechless by Hugo alone, and almost no one dared to look directly at Hugo. This scene was really interesting. Its even more interesting than last year. Henry enjoys this moment very much, because he can feel the stubbornness and unruly in Hugos bones, the destructive temperament hidden in the name "Glory to Death", in Hugo at this moment. Was played to the extreme. But at this moment, the reporters who were completely suppressed by Hugo began to commotion. One person suddenly shouted, "Hugo, your father has a problem with emotional control, and you have beaten up after the Golden Globes. Reporter, is it because you have witnessed it since you were a child that caused these problems? Did your mother leave the family because of the violence of your father? Then, behind your breakup, is there any ulterior secret? " After the question was raised, the reporters did not keep quiet, but began to commotion around the corner, as if everyone was eager to try. As Mr. Bond expected, Hugos past two years have been too legendary, and the relationship between Hugo and reporters has never been harmonious. The newspapers all looked at Hugo with admiration, but on the whole, they were still profit-oriented media. Therefore, Hugo does not let reporters get better, and these media are naturally no exception. Therefore, when some people began to question the sloppiness behind Hugo''s achievements in the past two years, almost everyone became excited. For a long time, vocabulary such as unspoken rules and insider stories in the entertainment industry is easy to attract attention, not to mention that these vocabularies are attached to Hugo, which is even more interesting. This time, Hugo was keenly aware of the commotion among the reporters. He originally wanted to directly answer this question, but after thinking about it, he said, "I think everyone has more than one question. Questions can be raised freely, and I will answer them one by one." Hugos words came out. Its like opening a floodgate. The reporters dont care whether Hugo can remember so many questions at all, and dont care if Hugo answers in one breath, its certainly impossible to include so many answers. They are just scrambling to get ahead. I just want to ask questions, lest I will be abandoned if I slow down a little bit. "Hugo, what was the original breakup between you and Uma? Is there any unspoken rule in it?" "Did you control what happened to Uma in ?" "There are rumors that the competition between and also has your shadow behind it, is it true?" "You got the role of . I heard that it was because there was an ulterior transaction behind the scenes. Is that true?" "The audition for was taken for you by a special person, which made you take the place. Is this person your current agent Rick Rosen?" "The Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is a company you founded. Rick, Ali and others are just apparent partners. Is there such a thing?" "You traveled to Europe for more than two months and didn''t come back during the film and album promotion. All of this was deliberately planned, right?" "Many of the glory-to-the-death song creators have other people, just for publicity. EMI has added all the creators to your name and become the focus of publicity, and your teammates have become the people behind the scenes. This is true. ?" "The fact that you disappeared in Europe is itself a publicity plan to make movies and albums get more attention, is that true?" "The last Grammy was absent from glory to death because they were unwilling to enter into a deal with you and award you the newcomer of the year. What do you think of this rumor?" "There are rumors that, the cancellation of the movie promotion was because of the conflict between you and Uma and forced the Weinstein brothers to arrange this way!" "You left Uma and stayed with Cameron. In fact, there was a deal behind the scenes. This involves the movie promotion strategy of . Is this true?" "The battle with the 20 million pay is a hype farce you directed and acted on your own. Is this rumor true or false?" The reporters were chattering, almost without stopping. Questions followed one after another. Hugo felt very angry when he heard them at first, because these were all blatant slanders, and they were nothing more than catching the wind. This was completely against him. Insult. But as I listened, Hugo was so angry that he laughed. Not only did he not feel angry, but he felt that these reporters were really sad, and they did almost everything to get news. Because, if you want to talk about these rumors, Hollywood can find hundreds of them in a day. There are 800 without a thousand. Most of these rumors are absurd. They may be just casual ridicules or joking conversations. It is also possible. It is the malicious slander released by competitors, or even the fantasies of people themselves. Therefore, these reporters made it clear that they took this opportunity to get into trouble. In fact, Hugo is of course bound by many rules, such as Tracy Jacobss previous events, these are all facts, as long as they are verified, they cant escape; for example, Steven-will give the audition opportunity Hugo, because of Green Hills matchmaking, "" is also the credit of Ernst Lechter; for example, the promotion of "" is cancelled, and the Hugo and Uma affairs have no effect at all? The Weinstein brothers can''t guarantee either; for example, the 20 million salary battle, isn''t there Rick behind it? If you want to dig out these unspoken rules, the entire Hollywood can be dragged down, because this is no longer a "hidden" rule, but a face-to-face rule. This is the framework for the operation of the industry. But the problem is that even if these reporters want to use Hugo as a model, Hugo does not have enough weight. In fact, when it comes to these rules, Uma is more suitable than Hugo, because the rules that Hugo maintains are basically It''s just sprinkling water; secondly, they have no evidence. Unless there is a recording, there is no evidence for these relationships. It can be said that these questions from reporters do not want to hurt Hugo at all, they just want to make Hugo sick. As long as these news fly in the sky, Hugos reputation and prestige will definitely be damaged. After all, these are negative news, especially when reporters are united in trying to deal with Hugo, Hugos rapid rise in the past year or so. It is bound to be discounted. Although Hugo will not have a fatal blow, reporters will come to the door twice in three days and it will definitely be annoying. This is Anthonys most important purpose. It is almost impossible for the entertainment industry to "ban" a person. Even in the incident of Michael Jackson last year, it is impossible for reporters to "nail" Michael to death. . So, disgusting Hugo, it is best to continue for a long time, watching Hugo suffer torment, is Anthony''s greatest joy. "Please show evidence!" Hugo replied in summary. The reporters were stunned for a moment, and someone immediately yelled, "Are you acquiescing? Or are you refusing to cooperate?" "You can interpret it at will Hugo stood there and looked at all the reporters calmly. He is still angry at the moment, because the group of crows in front of him are always croaking in his ears, and even hurt today. Adam, this is something he cannot forgive, "I still said that, am I a witch or a sinner, please show evidence! If there is no evidence, please don''t waste my time! " Hugo replied categorically that he is not Michael Jackson, and he is not facing sorrow now. For such a serious accusation of Tong, he was able to sit upright, and he was brave enough to accept any test. Therefore, he would not back down just because these reporters were united. He wanted to fight back openly. "Then about your date..." "I refuse to answer!" Hugo did not wait for the reporter to finish his question, so he truncated the words directly, "I refuse to answer all questions about my private life!" "Hugo, you can''t do this, you are a public figure, and you have the obligation to be interviewed!" Hugo chuckled lightly, "But I also have the right to refuse an interview! I refuse to answer!" supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my greatest motivation. ). Chapter 1036： Tough confrontation \"& "Hugo. You can''t do this" "Hugo. As a public figure. You must be interviewed." "About your negative news. Don''t you want to clarify? What is the truth of the facts. You must give us an answer." "Hugo. You are playing big cards. You are insulting reporters. You are challenging the authority and bottom line of the media." The reporters waited too long for this day. As long as you think back to the whole year of sorrow, no reporter can sit calmly. The reporters have endured too much humiliation in front of Hugo. Today, it is hard to get it. A chance. How could they easily let Hugo go. Even Nicholas McLean and Jamesett. If they were on the scene at this time, they would probably be gloating at the tragic siege of Hugo. Maybe they would not join the attack. But it is rare to see Hugo''s embarrassed appearance. A great blessing. But today these reporters all came to attack Hugo. So neither Nicholas nor James appeared-at least not in Hugo''s line of sight. I don''t know what happened to them. In normal times. Hugo has clearly "refusal to answer". The paparazzi will continue. But most reporters will choose to give up. Then look for the next better opportunity. But today, the reporters did not give up. They were still yelling perseveringly. The pace of Hugo turning and leaving stopped abruptly. Hugo heard the last sentence. His anger burned again. Why are these reporters always so confident? Reporters have repeatedly challenged the bottom line of public figures, even with the ultimate goal of angering them. But in turn, they have accused public figures of reluctance to cooperate with them. But everyone knows. What reporters want is not the "cooperation" of public figures. It''s a hot spot. If the public figures are too cooperative, everything will become plain and unremarkable. Instead, there is no value. Journalists just want to see The scandal and embarrassment of public figures. This is their ultimate goal. So they repeatedly raised the banner of "", waved the slogan of "media authority", and persistently attacked public figures. Now, they were "threat" by Adam. Hugo fought back again. They still have the face to accuse Hugo of "playing a big card". This really caused all Hugo''s anger to be completely detonated. "Playing big cards?" Hugo stopped. He turned around. "Yes. I''m playing big cards, so what? Are you going to sue me?" Hugo''s turn made the three front rows of reporters step back. The embarrassing sight made the colleagues blush. Hugo has always been gentle, courteous, and sunny to other people. His humble image of a gentleman has spread in the circle for a long time. But every time Hugo faces reporters, he is always unable to maintain etiquette. This makes reporters always love and hate when facing Hugo. In Hugo''s view, these crows who aim at digging for other people''s sex, witnessing others'' disasters, and stinging others'' pain are not worthy of his respect. "I try my best to cooperate with every interview. Even if you are making things difficult for me, I am willing to give a positive answer. This is called a big name? You directly went to the door and angered my father. It ruined the peaceful life of my family. But came to accuse our family of having The history. Still counting on me to treat it with a smile. This is called a big name? You look for some false rumors. Come to me to verify. Sprinkle countless dirty water on me. You also hope that I will give a positive response. This is called a big name? You shoulder public opinion. Supervising. But always keep his eyes on those gossips, gossips, and explosions. Actually have a face to say that I am a big name? You hang the name of'';. But do some sneaky behavior all day long. Then come righteously. Accuse me of being unwilling to cooperate. Is this called a big name?" "If this is the case. Listen carefully. I admit it again. I just want to play a big game. I just don''t want to cooperate or compromise." Hugo''s words were loud and loud, causing all the reporters on the scene to be in an uproar. This can almost be said to be the toughest and most arrogant scene in Hollywood''s history of treating journalists after Marlon Brando. In the face of the collective attack by the reporters, Hugo not only did not compromise or flinch. On the contrary, he counterattacked vigorously. He even said countless hot spots. Every reporter was stunned by the bombing. Things did go in the direction expected by Antoine De Turt. Hugo lost control. He said a lot of superb content. The matter has been settled. The next step is a collective attack by the media. It is conceivable. The next thing. The storm of public opinion will reach an incredible height. "Hugo. Are you challenging the authority of all media?" A voice suddenly rang. This voice was very familiar. Hugo reminded Mr. Bond inexplicably. But because of the crowd, Hugo can''t distinguish clearly. And Hugo strongly doubts his ability to distinguish. However, it doesnt matter which reporter raised the question. Whats important is Hugos response. The corners of Hugo''s mouth lightly outlines an evil angle. It is very different from the usual Hugo. This little smile seems to be a general. It is full of intricate charm. "This is really a ridiculous question" Hugo''s first response Words are full of offensive power. "In order to dig news, you attacked my father by all means. Then came and talked with me about the authority of the media? You did not hesitate to slander our family, which has a history of violence, in order to dig out the hot spots. Now you want to talk about the authority of the media? For. But as dirty as a thief. Then let me respect your authority? You obviously want to see me speak more exciting and explosive remarks. But you can only hide behind your back. Is the authority of the media Hugo''s words were harsher than one sentence. He almost pulled off the fig leaf that covered himself. Let all the reporters stand in front of Hugo. It was like the cheapest street prostitute. Female. Be a bitch. The son has to set up an archway. The attitude of these reporters is in Hugo''s eyes. It''s just a joke. "Is there any truth to what I said? Mr. Bond" Hugo did not see Mr. Bond. But he knew. Mr. Bond would certainly not be absent on an occasion like today. The National Inquirer initiated all this. The source of the attack. If there is no Mr. Bond behind him, Hugo would never believe it. "Mr. Bond, since you want to dig out my news. Since you want to see all the media attacking me, why don''t you dare to stand up? Why do you want to hide yourself? Why do you want to be like a mouse with no light. Hiding In the crowd. Then timidly ask your own questions? Are you afraid that the news is not hot enough. Or are you afraid of being seen through your filth and sordidness by me" Hugo''s voice was so severe. It was also mixed with deep ridicule. The reporters who were united on the scene began to look at each other. They also tried to find Anthony De Turt in the crowd. Soon Anthony was exposed. The surrounding crowd dispersed. This also allowed Hugo and Anthony to meet face to face. I saw that Mr. Bond wore ordinary t-shirts and jeans today. He even wore a baseball cap to hide himself. At this time, he was betrayed by his peers. It was completely exposed. This made Anthony quite helpless. But Anthony also knows. He has reached this point. There is no retreat. So he also worked hard. Mustered the courage. He said loudly. "Hugo. You don''t have to buckle our heads every time." You just want to shift the focus. You just want the media to miss the original theme. You just want to get away. Adam threatened me with a gun. This is a fact; and behind your career success is hidden secrets. This is also the case. Fact. Dont use those great principles to hide yourself. This time, you cant escape. Anthony has indeed grown a lot. In the face of Hugo''s just wave after wave of offensive, he calmed down and responded. And once again successfully called on the reporters on the scene to share the same hatred of the enemy. But Hugo doesn''t care. Hugo clicked the corner of his mouth. Just like that, he laughed. He laughed calmly. There was no sound. It was just a smile. But this smile reminded of death''s sickle. It made people shudder. Then I heard Hugo say. "What I just said is clear enough. What''s the matter. Come at me. You dare to disturb my father''s peace again. Believe me. I will make you regret it." Hugo just said calmly. There was no ups and downs. There was no threat. But it made everyone feel a chill in their hearts. They believed: Hugo will do what he says. Anthony couldn''t help but he could only pretend to be tough. "Don''t change the subject. You haven''t answered the question just now. You completely avoided all our rumors." "I said. I refuse to answer." Hugo once again interrupted Anthony''s words roughly, causing Anthony''s heart to tremble slightlyYou can''t do this," Anthony could only call out baffledly. . It''s a pity. This time Hugo didn''t intend to answer. Instead, he turned and left. When Anthony shouted again, "Hugo. You are playing a big card..." Hugo left. In addition to his back, he also had his right hand. Middle finger. The clear and straight **** never took it back. Instead, it disappeared at the top of the stairs following Hugo''s back. It stayed in every reporter''s mind for a long time. "Oh..." A stunned sound rang out in unison. This was almost the most extraordinary move Hugo made when facing the media. It even surpassed the strength of the witch trial last year. Hugo once again refreshed the reporters'' right His perception and understanding. This made the reporters all take a breath. But at the same time, they still did not forget their job responsibilities. In an instant, everyone''s flashes lit up. This scene was recorded truly and accurately. The storm is coming. Chapter 1037： Storm of public opinion \"& Hugo''s tough confrontation. This is a situation that almost everyone can expect. It can be seen from the confrontation in the past year. Hugo is not a soft persimmon. Maybe he looks like a sunny boy. But not It means he has no temper or persistence. On the contrary. As long as a person who really understands Hugo. As long as a person who has really listened to glory to death music, he knows that Hugo is definitely a tricky character. Otherwise, the reporters will not be deflated over and over again in the past year. But even so. Hugo''s tough and powerful counterattack today made all reporters fall through their glasses. Because this is so different from the image of Hugo in the past. Although I have experienced multiple confrontations, rejected Grammys, and teased reporters, on the whole, Hugo''s image in the eyes of the public, including reporters, is closer to that of a gentle, modest gentleman. Sometimes humorous, sometimes self-deprecating. Handsome manner. The gentleman is polite. This is also the reason why Hugo is called "Paul Newman''s heir". But today''s Hugo is more like Marlon Brando. Unruly, unruly, complex and changeable, tough and violent. When facing reporters, he is quick to think, not soft, and domineering. Almost let the scene one hundred and five More than a dozen reporters couldn''t stand it. Even if Hugo uttered wild words and continued to explode, it was still difficult for reporters to fight back against Hugo. At the time, the "New York Times" considered Hugo to be the "Heir of Marlon Brando". More comments were made from the perspective of Hugo''s talent and talent. It was believed that Hugo''s ability to show on the big screen was completely comparable to that of Malone when he was young. .But it does not include the point of temper. But today, Hugo showed everyone his unruly bones. Let people know. When the media violated Hugos inverse scales, he would strike back with Thunder without hesitation. These people clearly felt it. The painful price. Hugo will never swallow his breath. Looking forward to his silence to silence the media. He will use his actual actions to make the most direct and effective counterattack. As a result, the next day, the major news media used a picture of a **** as the front page headline. It replaced the "National Inquirer" yesterday''s news about Adam''s violent beating of reporters. It became the focus of all media. Strictly speaking, this is a continuation of the incident reported by the National Inquirer. It can be regarded as a follow-up report. However, the power of this follow-up report clearly surpasses the primary report. Hugo''s stubborn and calm back. He raised the **** of his right hand high. There was no concealment, no hesitation, no explanation. Only one **** pointed straight and upright to the sky. This is Hugo. Even if it''s just a figure from the back, you can''t see the front at all. But he still uses his way to express his inner turbulence to people. Hugo has always been gentle. Even during the period, his sharpness has not really been released. He is different from Sean Pomarlon-Brando''s vocal actors. In private, the gentle Hugo is not. Shining. More often than not, he is like the commendable kid in the neighbor''s house. His approachable affinity has won him a wide audience. The sharpness of Hugo is shown through the characters on the big screen. And through the music of Glory to Death one after another. He knows how to express his personality in these ways. It is vague but direct. But this time, Hugo did not hide his inner thoughts. He was unconcealed, unscrupulous, unobstructed. In this way, he expressed it directly and frankly. There was only one reason: the paparazzi ruined his father''s peaceful life. That picture of the **** can almost be said to be the most shocking scene in 1994. It was published on the front page of major newspapers and magazines. In this way, it was an open and powerful way to announce the beginning of this war. At first, people thought that this matter was condemned one by one. All the reporters of the news media would unite and attack Hugo. Not only because Adams gun was really aimed at Anthony, but also because Hugo has attracted the hatred of too many reporters in the past year. Even more because Hugo was not timid when facing more than 150 reporters. On the contrary, he was so powerful that all reporters shrank. Hugo''s remarks when facing reporters were not discounted. Chiguoguodi showed disdain and anger towards reporters. As Anthony said, Hugo was at war with all the reporters. He frankly went straight to the war. Therefore, according to normal thinking, all the media gathered together to attack. This is the obvious result. Almost with your eyes closed, you can imagine countless media accusing Hugo overwhelmingly. But the facts have let everyone fall through. The media headed by the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer". Including "" and "", which are the top ten newspapers in the United States. They are obviously media representatives who are not cold to Hugo. Nothing. Doubts began to attack Hugo. The topic of accusation uniformly hinted at the secret behind Hugo''s success. "When Hugo challenged the authority of the media time and time again, he arrogantly believed that he was the master of Hollywood. This is an insult to Hollywood as a whole. It is an insult to the entire press. It is hidden behind Hugo''s strong rise. The terrible fact that he is grumpy, defiant, arrogant and domineering. Any blocker will be wiped out. It will become a stepping stone to his further success. Isn''t Hugo going to become the dictator of Hollywood?" This review of the "New York Post" is the most representative. He believes that Hugo''s success is mixed with countless invisible transactions and dark inside stories. He even vaguely compared Hugo with Adolf Hitler. This It''s really a huge irony. Because everyone will never forget it. It is the role of Amon Goss that really made Hugo famous all over the world. Behind the move of the "New York Post", it is not only accusing Hugo but also trying to undermine the Jews'' support for Hugo. You know. If the Jews are not willing to support Hugo anymore, Hugo''s current strong momentum will almost lose half. At least the media will make Hugo suffer. This time the "New York Post" is no longer fighting alone. Behind it is a few powerful support troops. In addition to many small media. This also makes the entire accusation wave reached an unprecedented height. Even more. The situation at the time of the Golden Globes event that year. After all, Hugo''s status is not what it used to be. It can be guessed. Anthony De Turt''s pursuit this time is obviously not just a news break. He not only has to disgust Hugo once, but also wants to gain the upper hand in the future confrontation. But whether Mr. Bond can do what he wants is not his control. For example, "" The comments of "" were very interesting amidst the accusations. They still maintained their usual style of adding irony. "Marlon-Brando''s treatment during his peak period. Today we seem to feel it again. Could it be from It is confirmed from the side that Hugo is the heir of Marlon Brando; dont you know that it just ended. juau.ar); what is the opinion of Brando who filmed. What we are curious about is: someone dares to interview Brando. ?" This comment does not seem to condemn Hugo. But it does not seem to support Hugo. It is really dumbfounding. It completely continues the consistent style of "". However, from this comment, we can still see an attitude of "". They are actually suggesting that Marlon Brandos career is at its peak. It is also criticized. Almost always stands at the pinnacle of controversy. But they will not lose. Ma Long''s personality charm and career prospects. On the contrary. This personality has also achieved his glory. What''s more interesting is. It''s like Ron Clara was beaten by Malone and was hospitalized. Not only did he not flinch. Instead, he continued to track Malone in the helmet of a football player. It made people laugh and cry. Maybe. This is the fact that "" implies. Although the accusation of Hugo by the media is like a storm, but hidden behind these hotspots, it is the dependence of the media on Hugo: now any topic that includes the name of Hugo is hot. The media cannot do without Hugo. They need it. Hugo. This time the controversy is so turbulent. Not only is Hugo''s reporter hatred too deep in the past year, but also because Hugo has been silently missing for more than two months. This has affected the livelihoods of countless reporters. Therefore, reporters must seize this opportunity to vent their anger and at the same time make up for their "profit" losses in the past two months. The sentence "" broke these secrets. "Compared to the hot topic itself, what we are more curious about is: Does anyone dare not report this matter? Or, is anyone willing to give up this report?" ""The unique style has allowed them to occupy a place in countless media across the United States. This time is no exception. In addition to "". Unexpectedly, many media took the initiative to support Hugo. They ignored the fact that Adam threatened Mr. Bond with a gun. They also ignored the fact that Hugo provoked countless media. Instead, they calmed down. Carefully examine the truth behind this news incident There are not only the Los Angeles Times, American Weekly, but also the New York Times, The Wall Street Journal, and The Washington Post. At the same time, there are also Magazines such as "Daily News" and "Times" Weekly have all joined Hugo. Obviously. In the two years after Hugo turned out, although the controversy has continued, there are still media who can look at it sensibly and calmly. They can see Hugo''s hard work, hard work and persistence. It is not only the Jews standing behind them. Media. Many other media can also feel the sweat and tears of Hugo''s performance every time. The most important thing is. Steven Pierberg, Leonardo DiCaprio, David Finn, Jack Nicholson, Alpacino, etc. These have really worked with Hugo. Be able to become friends ''S partners. They all know exactly who Hugo is. Naturally, they won''t be bluffing just because of a media report. Mr. Bond''s strategy of dividing the Jews and Hugo seems to be failing. Not only that. The sound of accusing Hugo and the sound of clarification for Hugo are almost the same. There is no buffer of intermediate value. The direct frontal collision of the two public opinions has formed a huge wave. . Chapter 1038： Top of the Controversy \"&" Nicholas McLenna wrote a news report as expected, but, surprisingly, he wrote at the beginning, Why is Hugo making negative news again? Why is Hugo again! " This opening seems to be accusing the media, but it also seems to be accusing Hugo, which is a bit of a "" style, but obviously, Nicholas has followed Hugo for nearly two years, and he is hailed as Hugo''s "No. "In order", this name does not come out of thin air, he naturally will not be as vague as the "Chicago Tribune". "Although the whole incident has only been two days since it broke out, I still can''t help but want to review the whole incident. The cause of the incident was that a paparazzi broke into the shop run by Hugos father and caused a physical conflict. Hugos father picked up a shotgun to drive out the intruder. After the news broke, it triggered a series of widespread reactions. Some news media pointed the finger at Hugo, believing that Hugos father had emotional control problems, and suspected that Hugo also had a mental illness. Then a series of questions about Hugos achievements were raised. In fact, all this is ridiculous. Every listener has the answer to the quality of Hugo''s music; and whether Hugo''s performance on the big screen of the movie is outstanding, every audience also sees it. Opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared. Obviously Hugo is like that. He seized the opportunity in front of him to carry forward his talent. As for those who question the source of opportunity, they are simply absurd and ridiculous. Because Hollywood is a place full of opportunities, opportunities can be seen everywhere, but not everyone can seize the opportunity, not everyone who seizes the opportunity can achieve success. What''s more, those chaotic voices have no factual basis at all, they are purely the media''s own speculation, which makes people have to think again. As Hugo said in response, please show evidence. He is not afraid of doubts, challenges, or rumors. He always straightens his waist and faces any rumors. This is what an outstanding artist really deserves. So, why did such a thing develop to the point it is now? And why is there so much multimedia unity that wants to question Hugo''s achievements? Things can be explained very complicated, but they can also be explained very simple: benefits. Some people may condemn Hugo''s attitude toward the media as rude, cold, and rude, so almost all media are exaggerating a core point: Hugo is challenging the authority of the media! But before torturing Hugos attitude, please dont ignore the fact that the media first violated Hugos father-it was an ordinary person, an ordinary old man, so Hugo became angry and Hugo lost control because of him. I was so disappointed and angry with the media''s actions that I couldn''t suppress my inner anger at all. Hugo was at fault, but the media that initiated the provocation were not innocent. When the media, which is supervised and targeted by public opinion, evolves into profit-first businessmen, do they still have authority for Hugo to challenge? The paparazzi personally rushed to the home of Hugos father in order to dig out the hot spots, breaking the peaceful life of an ordinary person who had nothing to do with the entertainment industry; in order to dig out the hot spots, the reporter compared Hugos fathers legitimate defense with the previous Hugos youth. Connected with frivolousness, without any evidence, conducted absurd and unreliable inferences such as''domestic violence''; in order to discover the hot spots, the media actually implemented the so-called emotional out-of-control directly, thereby inferring Hugo''s emotional life and career The clues of the curve. All this seems so incredible. When people sort out their ideas, they will probably find it ridiculous. However, with the help of the media, the incident gradually fermented and was pushed to a whole new height. It has risen above the confrontation between public figures and the media, and the whole thing has been raised above the supervision of public opinion and the contradiction with personal violence, thus detonating the discussion of the whole society! This is a sad fact for the media, because they have lost the spiritual power that the media relies on. Why did Hugo make negative news again? Why is Hugo again? The answer is simple: because Hugo is currently the most popular, focused, and commercial artist in Hollywood. That''s it. " Nicholas''s article is as sharp and accurate as ever, and at the same time it adds fuel to the current madness of the current storm of public opinion and pushes the whole incident to a whole new level. Just as the media reporters went online to amplify this incident into a war between public figures and the media, Nicholas also went online to raise the media''s behavior to the level of harm to the entire news industry. I have to say that Nicholas is indeed the "Hugo Imperial Pen." During the confrontation between Hugo and Anthony, Hugo directly ripped off all the fig leaves, revealing the internal violence and stigma in the media, and now Nicholas is even more so. Amplify this point infinitely, thus triggering a new round of discussion. Complementing "" is the "New York Times". The support from the East Coast reveals the stability and profoundness of the metropolitan area. The "New York Times" directly raised the whole incident to the level of social issues. "''"Get off the throne!" The headline of the "New York Times" alone is enough to be sensational, and so is the content of the news. "When the media chanted, but in order to obtain news clues, they did not compromise their means, from voyeurism, intrusion, bribery and other illegal investigation methods to distortion, slander, fabricating and other news writing techniques, it became; when the media chanted long live justice, Supervision by public opinion ignores the facts for the sake of a news breaking point. Not only did it fail to conduct public opinion supervision, but took the lead in stimulating social hatred and stimulating social conflicts. Rodney King became a stepping stone; when the media chanted news authority, they did it for the sake of Commercial interests ignore the truth, pursue the hot spots wholeheartedly, and even seduce the hot spots. Inducing illegal behavior, Hugo has become a dart target. We must be very happy to see this scene: watching the reporter''s nose yelling and ranting, watching Lancaster lose his mind because of the anger of quitting, watching Lancaster give everything to protect his father , Exhausted, watched Lancaster bravely confront the media and stretched out his middle finger. The reason is very simple, because these are explosion points. Compared to a sweet date with a couple, the destruction of a relationship by a third party is more eye-catching; compared to a gathering of friends, a close friend''s fight is more attractive; compared to a prosperous career, behind-the-scenes is more intriguing... When the truth is no longer important, when news hits become the focus; when it is no longer important, when newspaper sales become the focus; when public opinion supervision is no longer important, when commercial interests become headlines, market orientation has quietly changed the nature of the media. Now, more and more multimedia has abandoned the essence of the media in order to please the audience. The headlines are getting more and more horrible, the headlines are getting more and more exaggerated, the negative news is getting more and more serious, and the general market atmosphere has gradually changed. It is foreseeable that the sentence has deviated from the original track. After being given commercial attributes, it has become a means for businessmen to seek huge profits. What they care about is not the truth, but the benefits. According to this trend, one day in the future, the news media will no longer be noble, and the journalist profession will no longer be desirable. Everything is just the same interests, interests, and interests as Wall Street. Then, before that day arrives,'''' Before the crown was crowned, he was about to step down from the throne. I refuse to answer, this is a response to the already commercialized media; a middle finger, this is Lancasters accusation of a reporter who has lost his essence. Hidden behind this suspicion of domestic violence is the degeneration of the entire news media industry. Everything is just like last year''s incident. No one asked the truth, no one asked why, everyone just blindly followed the explosion, as if all the media were united, and then attacked Lancaster with the pen in his hand as a weapon. As a result, the news exploded, public opinion exploded, and the focus exploded. But no one noticed: In fact, this is a farce. Does anyone really believe in the media''s questioning of Hugo? Those speculations that are not supported by any arguments appear in major newspapers and magazines, only to reduce these media to the level of supermarket tabloids. Take a look at the front-page headlines of today''s major media. The **** is so sharp and neat, but it can''t help making people feel chilly and sad, because this is the iron proof of stepping down from the throne. " The support of the "New York Times" is undoubtedly very cryptic They did not really discuss the Hugo incident, but to see the origin through the incident itself, which can also be regarded as "" On the basis of the report, conduct a more in-depth discussion. But even so, you can still feel the support of the "New York Times" for Hugo, not only the "New York Times" and the "New York Times", but also many other newspapers. They did not share the same hatred of the enemy because of the experience of the "journalists". On the contrary, They calmed down and deliberated carefully. Although this time the incident was huge, it even rose to the level of confrontation between public figures and the media and to the level of abuse by the news media, but on the whole, the entire storm of public opinion was evenly matched. The people who cursed Hugo and those who supported Hugo were on the same level, and the incident went directly from a pure entertainment incident to a social problem. In fact, this is indeed a social problem. Just as the "New York Times" worried, ten years later, the news media is no longer strong and the news media is no longer enviable. The pursuit of commercial interests overrides the importance of the truth. At that time, reporters were just reporters, an ordinary profession, and No longer the uncrowned king. And all this collapse actually appeared as early as the nineties, and gradually exposed in the mid nineties. Surprisingly, the "Hugo Domestic Violence" incident became the fuse that caused this problem to surface, and it will continue for the next ten years. . Chapter 1039： Name contract &;>Fame and prestige is a very interesting thing. It is not easy for people to build their own reputation and prestige, and it is full of difficulties and dangers to reach a certain height; but to destroy Fame and prestige are a breeze, and a scandal can ruin a person''s life''s efforts. , One of the most charismatic and charismatic presidents in the history of the United States, but before the end of the 1996 election, the shocking **** broke out. The scandal, Monica-(.)''s name resounded throughout the United States overnight, and became the most disgraceful but most vital page in the history of the Clinton administration. This makes Clinton the second impeached president in American history. Even more than ten years later, when people mention Clinton, they will always involuntarily tease him for his well-known style this time. flow. rhyme. thing. This is reputation and prestige, like a sand castle, spent countless efforts to build it, but it only takes one high tide to be destroyed. But from another perspective, when a persons reputation and prestige have accumulated to a certain height, it is not so easy to complete the blow, because behind the reputation and prestige, there is a huge network of contactsand also a network of interests. The entire interest alliance will do its best to protect this "sand castle" in order to safeguard each other''s common interests. Anthony Bond Stewart planned this shock not only to want the glorious Hugo sand castle, but also to overthrow the sand castle in one fell swoop. The so-called remarks actually wanted to cut off the relationship between Hugo and the Jewish community. The relationship between them makes their interests conflict in nature, which triggers a knock-on effect. But Anthony has overlooked one point: his speculation, his reports, and his public opinion are nothing more than castles in the air, without real evidence; but the bond between Hugo and the Jews is not only friendship and favor, but also Hugos reputation. , The huge interests represented behind the prestige. No one will forget that the Jews are the best businessmen in the world. Therefore, Anthony''s strategy not only did not cause the internal division of Hugo and the Jewish community, but aroused the anger of the Jews, because in their view, Anthony was cutting off their financial avenues and insulting their IQ and personality. : Tracy Jacobs has played a similar trick once before. As a result, this detonated a fierce counterattack from Jewish groups. The launch of the New York Times is only the first step. Soon after, "" and "" launched a powerful counterattack. In addition, TV stations and Fox TV stations also began to focus on this matter. The core of their reports is: When reporters hold the banner of "", they are reduced to a tool for personal gain. This is not only a manifestation of the reporter''s depravity, but also the beginning of the collapse of the entire news industry. Obviously, these media did not have any disputes at all, and regarded the attacks launched by the "National Inquirer" and "" as false. Even Hugo''s strong resistance against reporters was regarded as a manifestation of legitimate defense. Then they stepped past this step and pointed to the crux of the incident, so that people''s focus was shifted imperceptibly in the first place. Public opinion is used in this way. From a certain perspective, the masses are an audience group manipulated by the media and public opinion, especially in the early nineties when the Internet has not yet developed, because the masses sources of information are ours, and only them. However, the groups headed by "" and the "National Inquirer" will certainly not give up. This is a situation they have worked so hard to manage. It is also the most embarrassing moment for Hugo in the past year. The entire storm of public opinion can almost be said to be a match for opponents and two points. In the world, even if competitors are extremely strong, especially with the support of Jewish groups, they will never give up easily. Because they all know clearly that if they give up at this time, perhaps what they have to face is the absolute disadvantage of the next long period of time. This is a war with no retreat. Support Hugo, oppose Hugo, praise Hugo, criticize Hugo, clarify Hugo, discredit Hugo...For a time, news was flying all over the sky, especially the group headed by "" grasped Hugo''s face to reporters Chi Guoguo. The honest words were not let go, and he actually created a strong momentum, believing that Hugo was defiant, short-tempered, and did not have any fatigue in a short period of time. In such a stalemate, "" made its debut. As we all know, "" is a comprehensive magazine, and it is mainly based on it. The market they occupy is not the largest. There was "Entertainment Weekly" before "Vanity Fair", especially because of the misalignment of positioning, which made them always lack of competitiveness. The fatal blow can only be a situation that can''t be beaten. In this storm of public opinion, "" can only be regarded as a middle-level power, and it does not even have to be published in supermarket tabloids such as "National Inquiry", so they have never heard anything, so that many people ignore it. This magazine-this is the most solid supporter of the Hugo support team, even surpassing the loyalty of the "Los Angeles Times", so that it is ridiculed as Hugo''s dogleg. This time, "" acquired a series of photos at a high price of 60,000 U.S. dollars, and also wrote an article, which changed the development trend of this storm of public opinion in an instant. A reporter named Dows Carter peddled this set of photos to "". One was a photo of Anthony screaming at Adam with a ferocious face, but Adam stood on the steps with a face of tolerance; It was Anthony who fell to the ground. Adam was at least five steps away from Anthony without any contact; one was Adam shooting a shotgun at the sky, while Anthony was still lying on the ground; the other was Anthony''s **** sticking to dust and a puddle of water in the middle of the road. Contrast photos of stains. This group of photos has a total of four photos, combined with Dawes''s first-person interpretation, completely restored the situation of the day, and at the same time showed the origin of the event completely before people. Dawes explained what he saw after arriving at the scene that day. He honestly expressed what happened between Anthony and Adam, but he clearly saw that Anthony was constantly provoking Adam. Obviously Anthony was deliberately angering Adam. . Although Adam''s counterattack was fierce and sharp, in fact, there was no danger to Anthony''s life at all. Finally, at the end of this report, Dawes wrote, There is no doubt that Anthony has once again copied the routine of the 1993 Golden Globes incident, trying to provoke the opponent by irritating, enticing, and enticing the opponent to take action. Its just that. If this method is used on an ordinary person, is it considered illegal? Everyone must have a ruler in their heart. Before I left, I tried to communicate with Hugo''s father, but he obviously didn''t want to trust the reporter. He only said one sentence to me, He is my son, the only son. Looking at the back of leaving, I stood still and couldn''t say a word. " Dawess report overall feels very objective. He did not deliberately condemn Anthony, nor did he deliberately defend Adam, and he did not write some inciting statements. However, after reading the whole article, one can clearly feel two facts: one is that the reporter is trying to dig out news breaking points; the other is that the interaction between Hugo and Adam is clearly presented. After the report of "" was published, it caused a sensation in an instant. Dawes story explained the origin of the incident in detail, and made people understand that all this was Anthonys deliberate provocation, and that everyone would fight back. Then the so-called domestic violence speculation no longer holds true. You know, western men can Not a sissy who will submissively. From this extension, all recent speculations about Hugos private life and career development have also lost their theoretical basis. In addition, there is no factual evidence, and all the rumors are self-defeating in an instant. At the same time, Hugo faced the strong and arrogant reporters and complemented Adam''s commitment to defending his son. Not only did people see the reason for Adam to fight back when facing reporters, but also let people feel Hugo''s fearless true feelings when facing reporters. In fact, this story is convincing. Because in the past two years, Hugo''s image to the public has always been this way. The countless details in the Dawes story quietly fit with Hugo''s image, and Hugo has faced the emotional out of control of reporters. Also found a reason. Almost just in a blink of an eye, the whole form was reversed. Reading the report of "" in conjunction with the events of the "Los Angeles Times" and "New York Times", people can easily discover the fact that the news media is no longer what they have in mind. For the sake of commercial interests, even the power and responsibility of supervision and public opinion can be used as the target of use. As the "New York Times" said, this is the beginning of the collapse. If it rises to a higher level, people can''t help but think of the Rodney King incident and the Michael Jackson incident. It is precisely because the news media is driven by interests that this has led to the successive occurrence of unjust cases. Now, Hugo has become a media interest again. The victim. As a result, the entire public opinion immediately began to lose control, and all social experts joined in one after another, expressing their concerns about the development of the news industry, and the media headed by "" and the "National Inquirer" became the object of condemnation, thinking that this was loss. The fallen representative of the soul of freedom of the press. The tide of public opinion, which was still evenly matched, suddenly changed. It seems that "" and "National Inquiry" are about to face another disaster of destruction, and the dangers of a year ago are still visible. All this is like It is reincarnation. In the midst of this gust of wind and rain, Daus Carter appeared in front of Hugo: He has submitted his certificate of nomination, and now is an important moment for him to gain the trust of Hugo. Can he succeed? (To be continued "Provide". If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) () Chapter 1040： Generation gap difference \"& Lena-Franco stood in front of the sink in the kitchen, looking at the front-page headline of "", a little surprised. This is the newspaper two days ago, and the headline is only Hugos stubborn middle finger. The introduction part wrote a sentence, "How dare you! How dare you hurt my father! " Lina couldn''t help but lost her mind when she saw this sentence. Although she was not there, she could imagine the anger that was surging in Hugo''s heart when she said this sentence. All the people facing Hugo couldn''t help avoiding their sight. This is her son, this is the son she abandoned 19 years ago, this is her son who is desperate to protect her father, this is her son who threatened her not to call again... Lena could not help but feel a pain in her heart when she read the sentence in the newspaper. The piercing pain made her close her eyes tightly, "Don''t regret it." Hugo''s voice kept echoing in her ears. Reverberating, like a curse, every sound pierced her heart fiercely. "Mom, what are you doing? Is breakfast not ready yet?" James Franco''s voice came from behind, which made Lena wipe the tears from her eyes in a panic, and quickly said pretentiously, "Bread." It''s already baked, take it out. The milk and orange juice are in the refrigerator..." James walked to the toaster to get the toasted toast. He glanced casually, but he saw the portion of "" that Lena had put away in a panic. James couldn''t help but let out a long breath. Hugo-, the Hugo Lancaster whom he admired, longed for, and yearned for him, that seemed to be a familiar stranger who would never be able to climb. At the same time, in a room in Los Angeles Sunset Plaza, someone was reading "". Cameron was wearing Hugo''s large shirt and matching Hugo''s slender sweatpants, sitting on the high stool in the kitchen. Swinging, reading today''s newspaper carefully. Today''s "" front page is still Hugo, no doubt. "Some people say that Hugo is like''remembrance.'' Under the plain water storyline, there are hidden inner surgings and turbulence, like a grand symphony with multiple theme songs intertwined; but I think Hugo is like '' '', each chapter is so wonderful, but it exists independently, walking through it, showing us a magnificent world of imagination, but we never know how exciting the next chapter is. We can find elegance and humility in Hugo, just like the upper-class aristocracy of the most gentleman in the golden age of the 1930s, and the graceful demeanor makes people can not help but impress; but at the same time we can also see Marlon Prynne in Hugo Unpredictable and changeable, he has a temperament that can make women and men fall into confusion. The anger, stubbornness, and decisiveness flashing in his amber eyes, outlines a daunting evil charm at the corners of his mouth. . When everyone is accusing Hugo of being rude and rude to the media, when everyone is accusing Hugo of arrogance and arrogance, but no one wants to look away from Hugo, because we all know, Hugo''s rude, arrogant, arrogant, like a magnet, firmly attracts our attention. What''s more, Hugo was never an unreasonable person. When the truth was revealed, the man''s every move became a scar that imprinted on the reporter''s heart. " Cameron couldn''t help but feel happy after reading the news. In fact, she has been worried about Hugo for the past two days. She even took two days off with the crew desperately, just to accompany Hugo at home, because she can feel the tremendous pressure on Hugo, and all the accusations are overwhelming. Hugo news, the feeling that even observers feel trembling, let alone Hugo this person? Of course Cameron is on Hugos side. She is absolutely unconditionally on Hugos side. She is willing to believe in Hugo because she knows about the rain long before she and Hugo formally met. If this person. She believes that Hugo can give her absolute sense of security, because Hugo''s shoulders are worth relying on. Even if the whole world is accusing Hugo, she is willing to listen to Hugo first. For the whole day, Cameron did nothing but watched TV with Hugo at home, and occasionally asked Hugo to be alone. She helped with lunch, cleaning, or with Hugo. Choosing together, listening to the slowly flowing music, I feel that the world has calmed down. Of course, Cameron also took this opportunity to get to know many Hugo friends, the old faces of glory to death, the lively and cheerful boy, the grumpy old man named Ernst downstairs, and the-DiCaprio. The impulsive young man who wished to go downstairs to beat the reporters once. In fact, Cameron really likes this kind of time, because it makes her feel closer to Hugo like never before, as if the world is only like each other. Reading the news of "" made Cameron''s mood a little calmer. After all, she is still a newcomer to Hollywood. She doesn''t know how long such an event will affect. A little bit of small things will be magnified countless in her eyes, not to mention the turbulence and chaos this time. Fortunately, it now appears that at least the "Los Angeles Times" understands Hugo well. Cameron raised her head and looked at Hugo who was on the phone at this time. He couldn''t help but put down the newspaper, and then watched it quietly. She enjoyed such a moment without doing anything and no eye contact. Even each doing his own thing, just that the two sides stayed with each other, and then there was a moment when she saw him. It was this moment that made her feel full of happiness and made her feel that she loved so deeply. Look at the man in front of him. At this moment, Hugo seemed to be aware of Cameron''s gaze, could not help turning his head and looking over, and asked with his eyes, "What''s the matter?" Cameron shook his head quickly, saying that it was all right, and let Hugo continue. Hugo showed Cameron a face and continued talking on the phone, but this smile lit up Cameron''s whole day and made her feel excited. "Dad, you should tell me, you should tell me!" Hugo is indeed busy now, he is busy communicating with Adam. In Hugo''s view, it is his responsibility to protect the tranquility of Adam''s life, but Adam does not seem to think so. "Tell you what to do! I have no hands or feet, if those **** siss dare to come, I will let them know how hard my fists are!" Adam retorted gruffly. Adam knew he was conservative and didnt know much about Hollywood, so he couldnt comment on Hugos work, nor did he help, but at least he could protect himself and dont let himself drag on Hugos success. Legs, this is the only thing he can do as a father. "Dad, you know, those disgusting siss came here because of me, right? So, I have a responsibility..." Hugo was only halfway talking, and Adam was interrupted roughly, "So what? So I am not your father? Those shameless guys dare to trouble you, I will let them know how accurate my marksmanship is! Let them all visit the **** Jesus!" Hugo felt it was too difficult to communicate with Adam. Every time two people talked about it, they would inevitably get louder at the end, which made Hugo very helpless. Listening to Adam''s full voice, Hugo couldn''t help standing there and shook his head with a wry smile. He felt that dealing with his father was much more difficult than dealing with reporters. "Why, you are worried that I will cause you trouble! If so..." Adam was still cursing when he said this, but in fact he was still a little emboldened. In fact, he was shocked by the overwhelming news in the newspapers over the past two days. He did not expect that one of his actions would actually become a weapon for reporters to attack Hugo, and even caused Hugo to have a head-on conflict with the reporter. This made Adam both depressed and depressed. Annoyed, but still more angry, angry at the shamelessness of those reporters. Therefore, when he mentioned this matter, he was still a little guilty, worried that he would cause trouble for Hugo. "You know what I didn''t mean." Hugo thought about Adam''s words, "You know those crows will always trouble me, and you should know that I can always handle it." Hugo teased easily, but it was Adam. He doesnt respond to his jokes and humor at all, Hugo can only touch his nose, So, if someone is going to bother you in the future, whether he is a reporter or a fan, just do it according to your mood, dont worry about me. Its just that. , Dad, you should tell me these things..." "Tell you what to do! I''m not Jack''s old guy who can barely walk! My knees are very good now!" Adam suddenly got up again, and Hugo said helplessly. In the end, the communication failed. Hugo shook his head with a wry smile, and asked about Adams physical condition. He could only hang up the phone Hugo stood there, thinking whether it should be given to the old man. Jack Taylor made a call and asked them to take care of Adam. Who knows if there will be crazy reporters or fans going to Lanches to trouble Adam. "Hugo, is everything okay?" Cameron came over and kissed Hugo on the cheek. Hugo nodded, "Well, okay, everything is fine, my father is more vigorous than me, so I don''t think I need to worry about him." Hugo chuckled lightly. Even so, Cameron still read the worry in Hugo''s eyes, and she gave Hugo a hug, "Don''t worry, those reporters will scrutinize you, but you taught them all. Pause." After speaking, both of them chuckled slightly, "Look at today," and they said, "You can only avoid falling in love with him if you completely hate him." Look, how hot you are now." In a word, Hugo''s cheeks could not help but feel a little hot, but just as Hugo was about to respond, there was a knock at the door, and Hugo had to raise his head and ask, "Who is knocking?" "Daws Carter." If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it and vote for a monthly pass for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1041： Profit-driven \"&"Does Carter. " Hugo frowned when he heard the name. The first reaction was, "Who?" Cameron thought for a while, "Hey, is it the reporter who broke the news exclusively?" Hugo has always had no memory of names and faces, just a vague impression. He looked at Cameron and blinked, "The reporter is called by this name?" If there is no such thing as "Mr. Bond" It is estimated that it is very difficult for him to remember the name, so the name Dawes Carter is naturally even more unfamiliar. Cameron nodded and pushed Hugo to the door, and then she walked towards the room on her tiptoe. Since it is a paparazzi, if he takes pictures of Hugo or Hugo and Cameron, it is probably another hype. They are most impatient to deal with these things. So Cameron is best to go back to the room. After Hugo watched Cameron return to the room, he opened the door and saw a middle-aged man wearing stained jeans and a torn shirt standing at the door, but with a completely unfamiliar face. Hugo had no impression at all, "Uh. , May you be?" Dawes had a look of excitement at first, but after hearing these words, he was immediately sad, "Daws Carter?" Hugo still looked blank, "The exclusive revelation of ? An exclusive photo of Mr. Bond?" "Oh." Hugo was able to confirm this. Although he still didn''t have any impression of this face, at least he knew about it. Dawes is really depressed. You must know that Dawes is famous in Hollywood. Ron Clara is the target he pursues. His most successful thing is not only to catch evidence of cheating with his adopted daughter, but also He was beaten twice by Johnny Depp and became famous. Because Dawes'' personal tracking can always detonate the hot temper of the artist. But Dawes slumped on Hugo. He started tracking Hugo personally during the filming of "", but now that one year has passed, he still has nothing to gain. On the contrary, he has been tricked by Hugo several times. This is absolutely It was a big shame in Dawes'' paparazzi career, but at the same time, it also stimulated Dawes'' unacceptable mentality. He also regarded Hugo as it. This time, the evidence that Dawes has in his hands is clearly the key factor in the trend of public opinion. Whether to help Mr. Bond or Hugo is a dilemma for Dawes. In fact, the same piece of evidence depends only on the difference in perspective of Dawes interpretation. If Dawes decides to help Mr. Bond, he can completely interpret the same photo as Adams pressing and uncompromising on Mr. Bond, and even Mr. Bond was frightened and incontinent. This is bound to bring the public opinion''s condemnation of Adam to a higher level, and Hugo will never get better. But on the contrary, if Dawes decides to help Hugo, he can defend Adam, believing that Adam is merciful, and everything is Mr. Bond''s own responsibility. The follow-up results can be imagined, and this is also the origin of the situation. Dawes had struggled and hesitated very much, because no matter which choice he chose, he was invincible, but it was because of the difference in his perspective. In the end, Dawes chose Hugo. Originally Dawes thought that after this incident, Hugo would definitely treat him differently. In the future paparazzi tracking plan, he would also have an advantage-indeed, this is Daus''s fundamental purpose, he sees What''s in it is not only the benefits of this event, but also the chain effect that Hugo, a potential stock, can bring in the future. This time the exclusive news was handed over to "", which was actually Dawess nomination certificate. He thought that Hugo would welcome him warmly, but he didnt expect that he was at a loss. This really made Dawes suffer: Is it Hugo? Destined to be a threshold for his paparazzi career? "So, are you looking for me?" Hugo didn''t think that Daus was already overwhelmed. He just asked casually, "If I remember correctly, you are a paparazzi and I am an artist. We should There is no chance to sit and chat together." Daos couldn''t help but was stunned. Yuguo was too direct and calm. He originally wanted to be polite, and then thought that Hugo would at least talk to each other for the sake of his name. A good impression, if he waits for an opportunity to spy on some Hugo news, today''s task will be considered complete-of course, if there is more news or more progress, it would be great. "I am a paparazzi, but I am also a reporter. I came to the door, naturally I want to interview you." Dawes also decided that although this is the first confrontation between him and Hugo, Dawes has been in the past year. He has also studied Hugo for a long time. He knows that Hugo attaches great importance to friendship, family affection, and friendship. Sincere treatment of talents can win Hugo''s favor. After speaking, Dawes saw Hugo''s face still showing no interest, but he didn''t panic, and then he said, "This time the event is so huge that people can''t help but think of a year ago, you know, now You are the most watched artist in Hollywood. Countless people want to get a share of you. Even if you dont meet Jackson, they will still try to make things up. This is the case. So, I want to interview. Click on your thoughts and let readers read your true thoughts.". When Hugo heard the name, he looked at Daus in front of him, but his heart couldn''t help but move. However, Hugo did not show any expression at this time, but still said frankly, "If I remember correctly, you are a paparazzi and not a reporter. So, isn''t the maker of this incident precisely your colleague? If I am willing to accept an interview, as long as I open my mouth, there will be countless media coming to my door, so why bother to look for you? What''s more..." Hugo said here, could not help prolonging the ending, "My real thoughts are facing before. The reporter had spoken clearly enough during the siege. If you did not hear clearly, I suggest you borrow a tape from the colleagues who arrived at the scene that day." Dawes couldn''t help feeling a bit of a headache. Hugo was really dripping. No wonder that in the past year, no media was able to break through Hugo''s blockade. No wonder Mr. Bond needed to develop such a detailed plan before he dared to take the initiative. However, Dawes was not timid, on the contrary, he became more and more interested. "No, I don''t think so." Dawes said with a chuckle, "As you said, I am a paparazzi, so my perspective is bound to be different, and my perspective on things will be different, you The idea of ???? will naturally show a different look here. As for whether you should be interviewed by paparazzi or regular reporters, I think there is not much difference, is it?" "Interesting." Hugo smiled and nodded. "You are the first paparazzi to talk to me for more than two minutes." "Doesn''t include Mr. Bond?" Dawes laughed, in fact, he still remembered another paparazzi, Brian Heavison, who had been talking with Hugo for more than two minutes. This clever response made Hugo laugh directly and nodded, "Yes, Mr. Bond is not included." "Hugo, please, give me a chance." Dawes had to resort to his assassin, "you should know, that exclusive news, I sold it", but paid a lot of price, just to be able to interview you ." "Look, the real purpose is here." Hugo shrugged and made Dawes awkwardly twitched the corner of his mouth. "But I believe you paid a lot of money, and at the same time you have gained a lot." Hugo is this. Talking about the sale of the exclusive "US$60,000" earned by Daws, Dawes'' eyes flashed a light. For a public figure like Hugo who is calm and wise enough, it is really difficult for a paparazzi. Dealt it, "Sure enough, everything is driven by profit, isn''t it?" "It seems that everyone is condemning profit-driven, that it is wrong for the media to put profit first, and that artists are victims of profit." Dawes said with interest, "but everyone seems to have overlooked a fact. This society is originally a combination of interests. Simply put, people can find a place in society because they have use value and can create benefits. If they cant, they will be inevitably eliminated by the fittest; only those who can create benefits can do so. Continue to survive." This is a fact, a cold and cruel fact. Although it is ugly and disgusting to say, this is the reality. Only those who have the value of use can survive, and only those who can create more benefits can continue to rise. In fact, people''s life is constantly realizing self-worth. Otherwise, life It makes no sense. Hugo knows that Dawes is distorting the concept. The media is driven by interests. This is inevitable. Just like art, art that does not think about market value will be gradually annihilated in the long river of history. Only art that can create commercial value can be able to do so. Glowing gradually. But the problem lies in how to grasp the balance between art and commerce. For the media, it is how to balance the balance between freedom of speech and commercial interests. Obviously, the bottom line is truth and objectivity. Dawes''s words are reasonable, but they are in fact arrogant. However, Hugo did not intend to argue with him, he just nodded slightly, "I disagree with you because you are secretly changing concepts. But I must admit that you convinced me that maybe we can sit down and talk. At least, I''m very curious about what the interests are that drives you on my side, and what value I have created for you. So, OK, let''s talk about it and see how much my value is. I''m also very curious. This is it." Hugo''s pretentiously relaxed words made Dawes a little embarrassed, but more relieved, and his smile couldn''t help being drawn at the corner of his mouth. Hugo is really a very amazing person. He can treat those shocking remarks so frankly without losing himself. Such a Hugo, whether as an artist, as a man, or as a person, is full of endless charm. "You can only avoid falling in love with him if you completely hate him." Inexplicably, Dawes remembered the quote from the front page of today''s "Los Angeles Times" newspaper. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly passYour support is my biggest motivation. ) ================================================== ============= Author: Xiao Ding Work: Slaughter Introduction: The Heavenly Demon King''s Court, which once ruled the Hongmeng realms, has been lost in the dust of the years, replaced by the human race, and after personally burying the glory of the demon race, it has become the new master of the Hongmeng world. In thousands of years, in the unprecedented prosperity of the human race, many dormant aliens peeped in secret, an ordinary young man left his hometown and ushered in his life of sudden waves... First release (PC version): First release (claw machine version): Kill the immortals: ================================================== ============. Chapter 1042： Involuntary \"& Daos heard the words that Hugo was finally willing to accept the interview, his heart loosened, and the smile between his brows permeated. It was not wasted that he crafted the heroic and magnificent nomination. As long as Hugo is willing Talking to him, he has absolute confidence to dig out enough news value in Hugo. Daus thought of this, and his mood suddenly relaxed a lot. He started to walk into the house, but was blocked by Hugo''s hand, which made Dawes raise his head in confusion, and then he looked. When I arrived at Hugo''s face with a gentle smile, "Today is just our first meeting. You are not dreaming about me inviting you to have coffee at home?" Dawes expression suddenly stiffened. Before he could respond, he listened to Hugo saying, "Please wait a while. I will change my clothes and come out immediately." After that, Hugo didn''t hesitate. Close the door. Dawes stood there and laughed blankly: He spent so much time and energy that he didn''t even step into Hugo''s house. This is really... It only took a few minutes for Hugo to go in. He quickly changed into an iron gray sweater with jeans and a military green coat in his hand. Then he motioned to Dawes to follow his steps and set off together. Dawes glanced at the simple and unadorned storefront in front of him. It was written "Intellectual Coffee" in red and white lettering. It was located in a retro and bustling building. It was not at all noticeable. He had passed by this coffee shop many times. But I have to go in and sit down. But after following in the footsteps of Hugo and entering the coffee shop, Dawes found that the clerk and Hugo were very familiar with each other. They greeted and joked. The clerk even waved the "Los Angeles Times" for the past two days. The ridicule Hugo became the front page again, and Hugo smiled heartily, not angry at all. Dawes realized that although he has been following Hugo closely for nearly a year-even if not personally following Hugo, his knowledge of Hugo is still only a trivial matter. Suddenly, Dawes'' mind flashed through the "Los Angeles Times" evaluation of Hugo: "". "This is the coffee house you often come to?" Dawes sat down in the chair, looked at Hugo in front of him, and asked casually. Hugo chuckled, "Don''t disturb my peace here." If Hugo notices a paparazzi following, he will rarely come here, because this coffee shop was originally a gathering place for real coffee lovers. , He doesn''t want to destroy the tranquility here because of himself. In addition to Nicholas McLennan, Dawes is the second reporter to follow him here. In addition, Hugo will choose Al Bar more often. Of course, Hugo will bring Daus here, naturally not because Daus persuaded him, but because he had other plans. "You know, in this world, apart from Hollywood stars, there are many important things. Let''s not discuss heavy topics such as wars and famines. At least, coffee is one of them. For many people. Said, the importance of coffee far exceeds Hollywood, more than artists. So, don''t try to anger this group of people, if you want to put on airs here, I am afraid you will be overwhelmed with shame and suffocated to death." Hugo said with a chuckle. There was a bit of joy and ridicule in his tone, and he could hear that he was not in a bad mood. Dawes thought about the overwhelming news in the newspapers and magazines over the past two days, and compared it with Hugo, who was calm and relaxed. He had an illusion in a trance, as if he and Hugo were in two different time and space. In other words, it is not Hugos illusion that the protagonist of the news is reported by newspapers and magazines. "I''m not a coffee lover, but I''m a caffeine poisoner. You know, my job needs caffeine perk." Dawes also tried to relax himself, casually said. Hugo raised his eyebrows lightly. "Maybe there is nicotine." Dawes chuckled lightly. "At least it''s not snow powder." This was suggesting poison. Pin, made Dawes laugh again. Objectively speaking, in the Hollywood environment, there is no exposure to drugs. The people of the products are almost endangered cherished animals, the difference is that some people just choose big ones. Hemp-this poison lies on the edge of illegality and legality. Some people are just for temporary excitement-after experiencing it, they are no longer interested, and some people are falling into the abyss. In the period after the "" failure in 1991, I also once fell into obsession, not only drinking, but also inhaling. He has been arrested to the police station several times. Naturally, the paparazzi or journalists represented by Dawes are no exception, because they are also part of this circle. "So, tell me, where is my value?" Hugo''s last sentence was still a joke, and the next sentence suddenly changed the subject, bringing the focus of the conversation to the topic, which made Dawes smile. Stiff. Dawes shrugged and curled his lips, trying to get his brain to work quickly in this way, "You know, you are currently the most valuable artist in Hollywood..." "Please, if you want to talk politely to me, I don''t think you will come here today, let alone sell your exclusive photos." Since you will appear in front of me, you must have a plan, so , Why not spread the words out?" Hugo pulled off all the politeness almost in one sentence, and there was hardly any buffer for Dawes. Daus did not speak immediately this time, but looked at Hugo with interest, and Hugo was not timid, and met Daus''s eyes calmly. As a senior paparazzi, Dawes has seen all kinds of entertainers in the circle, of course there are Hugos, Hugo is more like a combination of Marlon Brando and Tom Cruise, Hugo Always be able to grasp the rhythm of the conversation in his own hands, and faintly take the initiative. More importantly, the wisdom in Hugo''s eyes always makes reporters feel like they are completely naked when facing him. This feeling is terrible. "You know it''s impossible. If you spread the words out, it''s nothing more than the word''interest'', and we don''t need to talk anymore, right?" Dawes, he said Hugo in one sentence Top it back. Dawes can drive Johnny Depp crazy, which naturally shows that he is a bold and careful guy, even more difficult than Anthony Bond Stewart. "That''s why I asked you what my value is." Hugo refuted it without worrying at all. After this sentence came out, it made the conversation between Hugo and Dawes fall into a deadlock, and both of them were a little silent for a while. The relationship between the artist and the paparazzi is actually very delicate. On the one hand, the paparazzi is forcing the artist, unearthing the artists unknown secrets, and even trying to drive the artist crazy. Their goal is to reveal the hidden inside story of the artist. ; But on the other hand, the paparazzi is begging for the artist, because the artist is the paparazzis job, just like countless paparazzi crying after their death. They are not the sad princess''s death, but the sadness of their job is missing. This relationship is more wonderful and weird than the relationship between an artist and the ordinary, and of course it is more exciting and sharp. Now, Hugo is trying to constrain Daus, and Daus is unwilling to be constrained; in turn, Daus wants to cooperate with Hugo, but Hugo is forcing Daus to show his cards. Both sides are trying to gain the upper hand, and no one is willing to give in. "You know what your value is." Dawes said, but he still didn''t let go of his posture. "You know you can''t avoid the entanglement of paparazzi, even if you quit the entertainment circle, it''s impossible in a short time. "Daws is threatening Hugo, but that''s the truth. Even the semi-retired Marlon Brando and Catherine Hepburn, who is active in stage plays, still cant get rid of reportersincluding the entanglement of paparazzi. This is the sorrow of public figures. Even their funerals still have to be made. Newsworthy commodity. "So, why don''t you take a step back and give some cooperation opportunities appropriately? I think it is good for both of us and good for others." Although Daws didn''t say it clearly, the words are actually very clear. . Hugo is now the most newsworthy person. Whether he wants it or not, all reporters and paparazzi will target him and continue to harass him. If Hugo refuses to cooperate, then the people around Hugo will suffer next. , Just like this time Mr. Bond angered Adam. The so-called involuntary self is such a truth. No matter how powerful Hugo alone is, it is difficult to control the actions of the entire news network. So Dawes is asking Hugo for some convenience, at least not to be too repulsive. Then, the paparazzi can dig enough news on Hugo, and they won''t worry about the people around Hugo. Or to be more precise, Dawes is asking Hugo for his convenience. How can Hugo just make his debut? Daws can only represent himself, not all paparazzi. His promise is of no use at all, and Dawss proposal is not good for Hugo at all, even if it is equal to it. Threatening Hugo''s initiative to cooperate. However, Dawes'' words are also reasonable. If Hugo is willing to cooperate, Dawes can break the news enough, then the focus of the news is indeed easier to focus on Hugo, to avoid harm to the people around Hugo. In fact, in the final analysis, it is still a matter of interest. Dawes surrendered the benefits of this exclusive report, trying to obtain more long-term benefits, and let Hugo sell his own interests to protect the interests of others around him. Dawes'' goal is not unexpected, it is exactly what Hugo expected, but should he compromise? Is this the price of social cruelty and growth? In order to protect the people around you, you must sacrifice yourself. In other words, this is the price that Hollywood, the Vanity Fair, must pay after its success. . Chapter 1043： Reciprocate Hugo did not answer immediately, but fell silent for a while. In fact, Hugo already knew Dawss purpose. After experiencing this incident, Hugo invented Hollywoods operating rules more and more, although both the Los Angeles Times and the New York Times are condemning the overriding interests of the news media. , But Hugo also clearly knows that this is an inevitable result of the development of a commodity society, and no one can reverse it, not even the effect produced by his little butterfly. Therefore, how to deal with the media is a compulsory course for all public figures, not only entertainers, but also government officials, university professors, and leaders of listed companies. Learning to cooperate with reporters and being able to use reporters, refute and confront reporters, is what a truly mature public figure should possess. Hugo has enough ability to refute and confront reporters, but how to cooperate with reporters and how to use reporters is still a completely unfamiliar subject for Hugoor not completely unfamiliar at the time. During the filming of "Pulp Fiction", Hugo and Quentin took advantage of the Uma incident. It''s just that cooperation... Hugo still rejects it. Because Hugo always hated reporters in his bones, this group of crows, who were always croaking, made it impossible for Hugo to cooperate with them. But after experiencing this incident, although Adam repeatedly told Hugo that he was okay, Hugo could not ignore this fact. The thoughts in his mind only flicked past. When Hugo chose to come out for an interview with Dawes, he actually had a preliminary concept in his heart. It shouldn''t be a surprise at this time, shouldn''t it? "Give me a chance to cooperate? I don''t see the benefit to me." Hugo pursed the corner of his mouth and said. In fact, Hugo wanted to draw a smile, but he failed. He couldn''t squeeze the smile out of his heart. Hugo''s keenness made Dawes not knowing how to answer. In fact, what Dawes wanted to say was: Damn, this time I sold the exclusive news to "U.S. Weekly". After selling you such a favor, you actually said No good for you! This is really disgusting. However, Dawes has no way to say these things, unless he wants to fall out with Hugo now. Dawes originally thought that his vote was enough, but now it seems that it is not so easy to impress Hugo. Just as Dawes was thinking about how to deal with Hugo, he heard Hugo continue to say, "I heard Steven mentioned before. In fact, many times the cooperation is two-way. The artist has the news and will find reporters to shoot." In fact, This is the so-called hype news. Arrange for reporters to sneak photos of the artists long-prepared news; or when the artist releases the news, arrange a small reporter meeting to issue an official statement, "But at the same time, the reporter will notify the artist when he shoots the news. ." This is how Hollywood operates. Once the reporter has captured the exclusive, regardless of whether the media is willing to publish it, they will notify the parties, and then there will be several results. Either the news is not big enough, and the media sellers have a friendship with the agent to hide the news; or the artist pays a sufficient price and exclusively buys the news back; or the media insists on publishing, but they give the artist a warning and let the artist do a good job Crisis public relations, this warning is actually a manifestation of friendship. Therefore, the cooperation between the news media and public figures is very complicated and very subtle. Of course, only those top personalities can enjoy such "thoughtful" service from the media. Dawes glanced at Hugo, and he could not help but cursed secretly, "Little Fox!" In fact, the news network that Rick has established for Hugo is already very extensive, especially with the support of Jewish groups, and any turmoil about Hugo. , Rick can accept it the first time. But Rick is still lacking in paparazzi. On the one hand, although the paparazzi was developed in the 1990s, it is far from reaching the level of the 21st century. Ten years later, with the help of the Internet and smartphones, the paparazzi The power of Rick has reached its peak; on the one hand, it is also because most of Ricks artists follow the orthodox route and are not too worried about the paparazzi issue. For example, this time the attack launched by Anthony Bond Stewart, although they deliberately concealed the news is a reason, but it is undeniable that Rick''s lack of paparazzi contacts is still a loophole. Now, Hugo obviously intends to use Dawes as a breakthrough, and also put an eyeliner in the paparazzi group. This move may seem commonplace, but it has an immeasurable effect on Hugo and the future development of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. Dawes understood Hugo''s meaning at once, but he couldn''t immediately agree. Because he knew that once he nodded, it also meant that his relationship with Hugo would be difficult to cut off. In fact, Dawes originally only wanted to use this vote to follow up on Hugo in a short period of one or two months and dig out some news, especially the Golden Globes, Grammys, and Oscars are not far away. They will definitely be. There are many hot spots, and afterwards, even if the so-called "cooperative" relationship breaks, it doesn''t matter. But now, Hugo''s flirty retort makes it difficult for Dawes to make a decision immediately. However, Hugo didn''t seem to be in a hurry. After he finished speaking, he only paused for a while, as if nothing had happened, and continued to say, "Is it so lively every year?" Dawes was stunned, and he worked hard to deal with Hugo, "It can be counted. Actually, we are busy all year round, but the end of the year and summer are indeed very busy." The end of the year is because of the summary and awards ceremony, and in the summer. It''s because of the good weather and summer vacation. "But even so, the past two years have surprised us a little bit by surprise." "People who don''t understand think that the media deliberately waited for this time, and then deliberately broke the news." Hugo continued following Daus''s words. Dawes recalled the Michael Jackson incident and the glorious rock dispute at the end of last year, and couldn''t help but laughed, "These are all coincidences. You see, Jackson''s incident began in August, and it has been delayed until the end of the year. , This really reached *." Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, pursed his lips and nodded, "It''s been a year now, time is so fast, but I don''t know how Michael is doing." Dawes glanced at Hugo unexpectedly, "Aren''t you friends with Jackson?" "I said before that Michael is my idol, and we...are friends." Hugo thought about it carefully, and said carefully, in fact, in the past year, Hugo and Michael had made several phone calls. Although not frequently, Hugo can still know Michael''s recent situation, and obviously, Michael has always been very concerned about Hugo''s dynamics. "Wow, you can defend Jackson so much. I thought you had a very close relationship." Dawes sighed casually. He wanted to end the topic, but he didn''t want Hugo to say something. "No, no, before that, I actually only met Michael once." Hugo said with a smile, "It''s just that I heard about Chandler and his son by accident. I heard that father used Anmi Tona forced his son to make false testimony. This is really outrageous. There was a father who did not hesitate to destroy his sons life for money. It is hard to believe that he was the childs biological father. Although there are many strange things in this world Its true, but every time I hear such things and see those people treat their families in such a way, it always makes me feel a little confused." Hugo has always believed in this saying that tiger poison does not eat seeds. Even from the perspective of twenty years later, Hugo still can''t believe that a father actually manipulated his son like this for money. Dawes listened to Hugo''s casual sigh, but he couldn''t help but was stunned. There seemed to be a loophole in Hugo''s words just now, "Anmitona". Dawes keenly caught this detail, but it flashed past. Hugo went on to talk about other things about the family, which made Dawes unable to concentrate on thinking. Dawes always felt that Hugo just seemed to be suggesting to him, or that Hugo had revealed a little secret in his words just now. He already had an idea in his mind, almost ready to come out, but because Hugo moved quickly Topic, and can''t capture it. This made Dauston feel unbearable, he needs to calm down and think carefully. Not only this hint, but also Hugo''s proposal just now, Dawes needs to think carefully. Dawes could clearly feel that the paparazzi''s blood in his body began to boil. The next time was like suffering. Dawes was completely absent-minded. Even if he wanted to concentrate, he couldn''t do it, because all his energy was put on Hugo''s words and proposals. Finally, Hugo ended the conversation. Dawes left quickly almost as if fleeing, and even ignored Hugo. Such a posture was very different from the situation when Dawes came to visit. Hugo watched Dawes leaving behind in a hurry, but he let out a sigh of relief. He believed that Dawes should be able to capture the hint in his words just now. Hugo suddenly realized when Dawes spoke today that it has been a year now, and Chandler and his sons should have relaxed their vigilance, and maybe it''s time for them. Take the initiative to speak out the truth and give Michael an innocence. If you really follow the historical trajectory, after more than ten years, after waiting for Michael to die in depression, Chandler and his son will wake up Hugo will feel regret for life. Hugo wanted to see Michael standing upright on the stage again after his innocence was restored. He looked forward to this day. Dawes is obviously a good candidate. Not only can you use Dawes to discover the truth, but you can also use Dawes to open a hole in the paparazzi contacts. Therefore, Hugo nodded and agreed to the interview with Dawes, and this led to the entire conversation just now: in fact, the initiative of the conversation has always been in Hugo''s hands, from beginning to end. Hugo stood still, in a daze. He suddenly realized that, in fact, he has also changed. From ignorance of Hollywood to the present, he has learned to use the rules. Does this mean that he has also become a part of Hollywood? This thought made Hugo a little heavy. But Hugo also knows that this is society. Either be changed by society or change society. There is no intermediate value. He must make a choice. On the road of growth, people are always getting more and more complicated, and no one can avoid it. It''s like the countless temptations in the colorful circle of Hollywood. In general, everyone will be exposed to confusion, and everyone will change, but whether you can hold onto your original intention is the most important thing. Hugo let out a long sigh. He hoped that he could persevere, and he also believed that he could persevere, because he didn''t want to be "Helena-Jenny" without a name. () Chapter 1044： 2 dating The time of 1994 was like an hourglass slipping through the fingers. After Christmas, 1995 was already in sight. This time the New Years Eve but it seems that something is missing. Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company was established less than a year ago. The company is not large in scale and the entire system is not yet complete. Therefore, no year-end luncheon was held, it was just a career within the company. I just held a party by myself. Therefore, Hugo did not attend such social occasions as in the previous two years. Instead, he was free and able to take a good rest. In fact, Hugo has been resting since "before sunrise" and has been resting for more than three months. However, compared with the busy work of the nine months before 1994, these three months of leisure are not uncommon. Charlize was standing by the dining table, sorting out the things he had just bought from the supermarket, and asked casually, "So, how about Christmas? Is everything okay with Adam?" This Christmas, Hugo finally went back to Lanches. Now, Hugo and Adam, father and son, spend this annual holiday together. Hugo was sorting out the messy newspapers and video tapes in the hall, and he sighed, "Huh, a disaster." These words made Charlize laugh, "He and I just stared at each other. We quarreled after two words, it was... terrible, but the Taylors rescued us. You never know how happy I was when Molly showed up," said Hugo, standing straight. After turning his back, Charlize also turned his head and looked over, "And my father''s expression at the time was more like the arrival of the savior." "Hahahaha..." Charlize was immediately amused by Hugo''s exaggerated tone, and the hearty laughter broke out. Although Hugo and Adam have already opened their knots, and even experienced Mr. Bond''s provocation that has not completely ended, but the two people are still full of embarrassment. The most important thing is that the two men are not sure how to be with each other. Get along, which makes two people getting along alone become a disaster. "But, you know, his health is really bad. I think he is still smoking secretly, and his cough is getting worse." Hugo said with a deep voice, worryingly, which made the atmosphere in the hall slow. Slowly settled down. Charlize understands Hugo''s feelings very well, "Years always like to leave something on us, don''t they? Maybe, you should force him to go to the hospital for an examination." Charlize also said to her mother Gerda. So, always worried about her body. "I have this plan too..." Halfway through the conversation, there was a knock on the door. Hugo and Charlize looked towards the door together. Then the two people''s eyes collided again. Hugo asked with a chuckle. "Guess it is Mr. Perfect or Cameron?" "Open the door and you''ll know." Charlize was obviously not interested in this topic. Today, Charlize and Stewart, Hugo and Cameron have two dates. This is Camerons proposal. Because Cameron and Alex are fairly familiar, but have been in contact with Charlize relatively little, so she actively hopes to get to know Hugo''s friends-and also a roommate. This proposal made Hugo feel very helpless, Charlize didn''t care, but when Charlize mentioned it to Mr. Perfect, he actually got a warm response from Mr. Perfect. As a result, these two dates went on smoothly. Hugo walked towards the gate, but he couldn''t help but pause. "Hey, what is the name of Mr. Perfect?" "Stewart Townsend!" Charlize said in an annoyed and funny way, and didn''t forget to give Hugo a big eye. The two people usually call "Mr. Perfect" and are used to it. Hugo, a person who has no memory of his name. I can''t remember the name of Mr. Perfect. Hugo put his **** to his mouth and signaled "hush" so that the people at the door did not hear him. Then he hurried over and opened the door, and he saw Stewart standing at the door with a white shirt and navy blue. The suit and shirt do not have the top button, formal but casual, with long hair that passes through the ears but does not look too feminine, on the contrary, there is a chic and elegant. "Good evening, Hugo." Stewart smiled politely. Hugo widened his eyes and smiled kindly, "Good evening... Stewart." Hugo almost forgot his name again, so he could hide his past. "Please call me Stu." Stewart''s graceful demeanor is different from Hugo''s gentleman. Relatively speaking, Hugo is more lively and sunny. Hugo''s smile is one of his greatest characteristics; but Stewart appears very Introverted, and even a little shy, there are too many miscellaneous information hidden in those eager eyes, but the mysterious aura in him is the opposite of Hugo. Then Stewart handed the red wine in his hand to Hugo, "The first official visit, I heard Sally said that you like coffee, but I don''t have much research on coffee, so I chose red wine, I hope it won''t be too disappointing." "I would never say that I would be more looking forward to seeing beer." Hugo took over the red wine and said heartily, but one sentence made Stewart also chuckle, "Quickly come in and welcome. Hey, Charlize , Your man is here!" Hugo''s half-sentence ridiculed Stewart immediately, and Charlize in the restaurant gave a sentence without looking back, "What about your woman? Is it late?" Hugo directly touched it depressed. Touch your nose. "Stu, let''s sit down with Hugo in the hall first. You have come a bit early, and we haven''t even started preparing yet." In fact, Hugo had met with Stewart twice before, but todays occasion was relatively more formal, so both of them seemed a little cautious. After hearing Charlize''s explanation, Hugo, as the host, can only take the initiative to be more enthusiastic. "So, how is the road today? Is everything okay?" Hugo actually feels quite tricky, because he is the owner of this house, but Charlize is also, so he can''t treat the guests like a real host. Stewart, and today is a two-by-one date-this is something Hugo has never tried before, so this makes Hugo a little constrained, not knowing how to get into the topic. This is also the reason why Hugo expressed helplessness when he heard about Camerons two-by-one dating proposal. Such a situation is really not what Hugo is used to. "There was some traffic jam on Monica Avenue. I heard that an underage child was driving on the road, but he was stopped, causing a traffic jam." Stewart is not a talkative person, but he proactively agreed. This invitation is to get to know Hugo officially, so he will naturally not do nothing today. "Underage? Wow, the children nowadays are really bold enough." Hugo and Stewart sat down on the sofa looking for a place, but the two of them were far apart, enough for a large group of people in the middle." You know, when I went to Burbank not long ago, I ran into a 15-year-old paparazzi. It surprised me. The child seemed to be full of pimples and a green face. When he admitted that he was a paparazzi. When I was shocked, I was stunned." Stewart looked at the Hugo in front of him seriously, not that he didn''t know Hugo, on the contrary, the whole Los Angeles is now full of Hugos, and Hugo''s face is almost going to become a representative face of Hollywood. But at this time, Stewart is confirming Hugo-as Charlize''s best friend Hugo, this is also the biggest reason why Stewart agreed to date in pairs today. "Are you serious, aren''t you kidding?" Although Stewart was still a little cautious, he still tried to respond to Hugo''s words. Stewart knows that Hugo is part of Charlize''s life. The friendship between the two is very special. They are not only roommates, but also friends who learn acting together, and even exchange many trivial matters in life. This can be heard from Charlizes conversation. In Charlizes conversation, Hugo popped out almost every now and then, not Charlize deliberately, but because Charlizes life included Hugo. Therefore, Stewart wants to understand Hugo, and to understand Hugo as Charlize''s friend, he does not want to fight an unprepared battle. Hugo did not think as much as Stewart, he nodded vigorously, "Yes, because I was too curious, I also asked his name, called... uh... I can''t remember now, but believe me, in the future Dont be surprised to see an underage child chasing an artist everywhere with a retro camera on his back." "For me, this is still very far away." Stewart said with a chuckle. Stewart also came to Hollywood with the dream of an actor, but he hasn''t gotten a chance so far, and he is still struggling in the endless loop of auditions. In fact, this is very subtle. Charlize was still unknown before, so there was no problem with their relationship. But now, Charlize has collaborated with Hugo "before sunrise". Everyone knows that Hugo is the hottest existence in Hollywood right now. Maybe Charlize will succeed after the movie is released. Then the relationship between Charlize and Stewart will no longer be equal. This is not a good situation for any man. Perhaps, this is one of the reasons why Stewart wanted to know more about Hugo in his heart Hugo noticed the strange smile in the corner of Stewart''s mouth, and he would understand it when he turned his head. But after speaking, both of them fell silent. They just looked at each other awkwardly without speaking. This silence almost consumed all the oxygen, making people feel that the temperature in the hall was constantly rising. Hugo coughed slightly, and still bit his scalp and said, "I heard Charlize say that you also participated in an audition not long ago. What was the result?" "Oh, yes..." Stuart finally relaxed a bit when he mentioned this. The chattering box seemed to be about to open, but before he could speak, he was interrupted by a knock on the door again, and Hugo smiled apologetically. , Then stood up, and shouted at Charlize who was still busy in the restaurant, "Look, we are late for preparations, Cameron is coming too." "Hey, I didn''t procrastinate in the supermarket. You should blame the woman who took twenty minutes to check out!" Charlize retorted without showing any weakness. Stewart watched the conversation between Hugo and Charlize, then moved his gaze to the gate. Hugo opened the door and saw Cameron in a mint blue dress, "You are here!" () Chapter 1045： Enthusiasm and initiative Cameron wore a mint blue skirt today, which looks completely inconsistent with the cold of winter, but when paired with the white knee-length plum coat, it looks youthful and pretty, just like trying to break through the winter blockade. The breath of spring makes people''s eyes bright. Seeing Hugo opening the door, Cameron smiled. He gave Hugo a hug, and then stamped a kiss on the corner of Hugo''s lips on his tiptoe, "I shouldn''t be late." Hugo smiled helplessly, "No." Then he took Cameron''s jacket, walked to the side and hung it up, and cleared the way. Cameron walked into the room and saw Stewart standing next to the sofa. He couldn''t help but said with a chuckle, "It seems I''m still late." Hugo took Camerons right hand and walked to the sofa, "We are all waiting for your arrival." Hugo said this was originally just a polite remark, but he thinks of the awkward and jerky conversation between Hugo and Stewart just now. , Don''t have deep meaning. Charlize reacted instantly, remembering what Hugo just mentioned-he and Adam were very embarrassed, and when Molly Taylor appeared, the two people were rescued. This made Charlize laugh directly, "Knock, click..." When Hugo heard this simple onomatopoeia, he realized what Charlize meant, and laughed. Stewart and Cameron looked at Hugo and Charlize who laughed inexplicably, with a face of confusion, Cameron asked, "Why? Am I really late?" "No, no..." Hugo quickly shook his head, hiding his smile and said, "It''s just a small matter. You came in time, in time!" The phrase "in time" almost made Hugo and Charlize laugh again, but This time both of them were under control, and then Hugo went on to look at Stewart, "Sorry, I seem to have done an impolite behavior." Then Hugo pointed to Cameron and Stewart respectively and introduced them. "Cameron, Stu; Stu, Cameron." "It''s nice to meet you." Cameron saw that Hugo''s face did not look strange, so he took his thoughts back, and generously extended his right hand towards Stuart. Cameron''s calmness made Hugo involuntarily calm. Looked at Cameron. Cameron seems to be a little different today. Cameron is usually bold and shy in front of Hugo. Although his actions are always rampant, his slightly red cheeks are easily sold out. Her heart. But today, Cameron looked generous and composed, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was even brighter. "I heard Hugo mention you before, and I finally met today." Cameron said politely with a smile. Stewart''s expression is also obviously relaxed at this time. Compared to Hugo, he is obviously more adapted to communicating with Cameron. "I have watched''Ghost in Disguise'' before, but I heard Sally said that you are Hugo''s daughter. When I was a friend, it really shocked me. Hugo must be the envy of many men." "Charlize must hope that you are not among the envy." Cameron smiled. Stewart raised his hands in a dumbfounded manner, expressing his innocence, "Of course not." Hugo was standing next to him but was excluded. Seeing Cameron and Stewart getting along so happily, he thought this scene was very strange. When he turned his gaze to the right, he saw Charlize''s suspicious look. Obviously, neither of them understood the pleasant atmosphere of the two men in front of them. Cameron did come here today with all preparations. Of course, she knew that the friendship between Hugo and Charlize was extraordinary, especially the filming of "before sunrise" not long ago, which made Cameron feel even more. disturbed. Camerons woman instinctively told her that although there was nothing between Hugo and Charlize, she could not remain indifferent. The friendship of friends of the opposite sex, even if you don''t need to be a soldier, it is impossible to prevent it. What''s more, Charlize is such a charming woman. Therefore, Cameron took the initiative to propose today''s two dates, just to be able to understand Charlize better and to understand Charlize''s boyfriend Stewart. In Cameron''s view, this is a necessary means for her to manage love. What''s more, Charlize was originally a good friend of Hugo, and it is necessary to have a good relationship with the friend of his beloved object. When facing Stewart, Cameron naturally did not have any scruples, she was able to talk upright and decently. In front of men other than Hugo, Cameron is always less shy, more cautious, more cheerful, and more lively. However, Cameron did not stay here too much. It was just a few words of conversation. She pointed to Charlize in the kitchen, "Although I am also a guest today, I think it would be better for me to go to the kitchen to help. Counting on Hugo to make a dinner in the kitchen, I think trusting in takeaway would be a better choice." Stewart nodded politely and agreed. And Charlize, who was standing in the dining room, turned his head and said, "Dont hold too much hope for me. Although I dont know if you have heard the story of the black pepper bottle, I believe that you only need to stand in the kitchen for five minutes. , You can see through my tricks." Cameron walked over, and Charlize stretched out his right hand, "I''m seeing you again, I hope I can help today." The two of them have met several times before, but they are quite familiar. Cameron was amused by Charlize''s words, "It seems that we are going to suffer today. I am not a chef, but I know more than Hugo." Cameron first went to the kitchen to wash his hands, and then stood opposite Charlize, "If there is anything I can help with, it is better to be simple, you can tell me as much as possible." During the conversation, Cameron also raised his head and gave it to him. Hugo glanced at ease, and then he chatted with Charlize easily. Hugo didnt really understand what happened. Why Cameron seemed to get along well with Charlize. The two of them had more to say. This made Hugos eyes pause for two more seconds, although Hugos His brain was a little knotted and he hesitated to speak a little bit, but he still took his gaze away, "Uh...so, we just said...yes, your audition!" Stewart is actually a little confused. Charlize and Cameron seem to get along very well, but he still turned his attention to Hugo, because this man in front of him is the focus of todays gathering, "Yes, Im going to join." I had an audition. This is an independent film, a work co-produced by the UK and Ireland. I played one in it... I''m not sure, the second actor?" "There are always excellent choices in independent films, and the focus is still on the goal you expect." Hugo still has a say in this topic, but because the target is not familiar with Stewart, Hugo''s words are still relatively Conservative, "So, are there any highlights in this work?" Although Stewart is an unknown person without any acting experience, he also has the right to choose in the field of independent films. After all, most independent films are produced by unknown directors seeking small investments. Stewart smiled and nodded, "Yes, the partner is Richard Harris (.)." "Wow, this is a rare opportunity." Hugo''s sigh came out involuntarily. Richard Harris is one of the most successful actors in Irish history. He has participated in many excellent works as a character actor for more than 40 years. He won two Oscar nomination in 1964 and 1991. After the Cannes actor and the Golden Globe actor, after entering the nineties, he can be seen in movies such as "Patriot Games (.games and "Unforgivable". His most famous role is Albus Dumbledore in the "Harry Potter" series after the 21st century. Unfortunately, after his death in 2002, Dumbledore could only change the role of actors. . Being able to perform with such an old drama player is an excellent opportunity for a newcomer like Stewart without any acting experience, just like Hugo starred in "Scent of a Woman" after the Golden Raspberry Award. generally. This kind of face-to-face experience is not only an opportunity for newcomers to learn, but also an excellent opportunity to experience a rare experience. "Yes, so when I heard about this audition opportunity, I flew to Dublin without hesitation..." Speaking of his work, Stewart''s tension in front of Hugo relaxed a lot, and his words became much smoother. And the mood is full. Hugo and Stewart finally made a little progress here. Obviously Stewart was willing to take the initiative; and Cameron and Charlize benefited from the formers enthusiasm and initiative, and the progress was smoother. At this time, Cameron talked about Hugo. After the detective sneaked away from the side door that day, the innocent and sad expressions of the paparazzi standing at the door made Charlize immediately clapped his hands and laughed. "Typical HugoTypical." Charlize smiled and shook his head. "He always likes such pranks. You haven''t even figured out what''s going on. His whole-man action is already done. It''s over. After a long time to react, I then think about what is going on in a daze. The... emotional turbulence is really... wonderful." Charlize paused when he said this. You should read the news of Hugos previous interviews. Every time Joe comes here to read it to us, we are all laughed so hard." Cameron watched Charlize talk about Hugo so frankly. He didn''t deliberately avoid the familiarity and intimacy between them, but he didn''t deliberately emphasize their special and differences. This feeling made Cameron a little relieved. Some, she likes this state. "When I first met Hugo, I always thought he was a more rigid and boring kind of person, you know, because he always looks so gentle..." Cameron said playfully, "but after I met him , I found out that his humor is always inadvertently felt. So, you and him must be very interesting during the film cooperation?" "Cooperation? No, no, in the process of work, he is like a lunatic..." I love Xiaowat to provide. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1046： So dating The atmosphere at home is very strange, no need to be seen by others, even the person involved will find it very strange. The whole hall was filled with laughter and talk, but the atmosphere was so uncomfortable. The conversation between Charlize and Cameron was very casual, but it always felt too polite and too tentative; the conversation between Hugo and Stewart was intermittent, and the whole atmosphere was full of jerky and embarrassing. But the problem is that the parties can feel this emotion, but they don''t seem to have any influence, and they continue to talk warmly-at least pretending to be warm. The most frequent scene in this kind of social occasions, but they appeared on their carefully arranged two-by-two dates, and it was still in their own home, which was really dumbfounding. "Two men, are you going to come and help?" Charlize stood at the door of the kitchen and looked towards the hall, raising his voice. Hugo turned his head, but with an expression of relief, which immediately made Charlize happy again, "Of course, as a master, I think I have to set an example, don''t I?" Then Hugo stood up. Get up and walk in the direction of the restaurant. Stewart followed, smiling at Charlize, "Is there anything I can help?" Hugo walked into the kitchen, Charlize staggered out, Charlize and Stewart gave a light hug, and Hugo stood by the kitchen door looking at Cameron who was busy, "Hey, girl, I heard it''s time for a man to take action." Cameron was already finishing it up. She turned off the fire and kept stirring the spaghetti soup. She looked back at Hugo and said, "Yes, you can find the cutlery and put it on the table. "At the same time, Charlize walked in again and pointed to the salad bowl next to him, "Stu, can you take the salad out?" At this time, it was the most harmonious moment after the start of the two-to-one date. The four people gathered in the kitchen and the dining room, which was not a spacious space. There were no polite conversations, but just focused on the things in hand, which made the whole atmosphere all at once. All are harmonious and happy. For todays lunch, Cameron was in charge of pasta and corn soup, while Charlize was in charge of steak and salad. The cuisine seemed simple, but very rich, enough for a homely gathering. When all the dishes and tableware were set, the four people stood around the dining table, and Stewart asked politely, "How should we sit better?" If its a four-person dining table in a formal dining room, its very simple. Couples can sit opposite each other; but Hugos dining table is a rectangular marble dining table, and its very spacious. Its naturally great if its a large party, but If it''s such a small gathering, sitting opposite each other, it might feel too far away-especially for couples. "Let''s sit down separately." Cameron didn''t seem to hesitate at all. He had conceived it a long time ago, and said simply. And Stewart was obviously waiting for such an arrangement, and nodded, "Maybe this is the best choice." It is obvious that the two are guests, but they are taking the initiative everywhere. Instead, the two owners, Hugo and Charlize, look like "really and respectfully". Seeing the initiative of these two men, Hugo and Charlize exchanged a surprised look, but then they laughed blankly. Hugo and Cameron sat down on the side near the sink, while Stewart and Charlize walked to the side near the hall. Charlize didn''t think much about it at all, and decided to take a seat, but Stewart motioned to her to wait, then walked over and pulled the chair away, and then let Charlize sit down. Charlize was stunned when he saw Stewart''s behavior. If it was in a restaurant, Stewart''s gentleman''s behavior would be nothing strange, but it was at home, and she had no such idea. Just like Hugo, the environment at home is very relaxed and comfortable. He never thought of pulling a chair for Cameron. This is usually the case in the restaurant Hugo, but at home, if Hugo pulls a chair for a friend, dont Even Hugo himself would find it strange to say that his friends would laugh. But Stewart was very calm in facing everyone''s gaze. He smiled lightly, "It''s just a habit." Then he turned his head to look at Charlize and motioned for her to sit down. Charlize pulled the corner of his mouth awkwardly, took a look at Hugo, and then saw the accident and banter in Hugos eyes, which made Charlize gritted his teeth gently, but saw Stewart standing behind him persistently. After all, he sat down without refusing. Stewart walked to the side and sat down. Hugo glanced at Cameron apologetically. Although he didn''t care about these details, he knew that many women would. But Cameron smiled at Hugo and signaled "It''s okay", then turned his head to look at Stewart, "You can taste some of the dishes we made, and hope that your stomach will be fine after eating." Cameron''s teasing made Stewart smile shyly, "Are you letting me eat it, or don''t you want to eat it?" "You know, a woman''s heart is always fragile." Cameron joked with a chuckle. This sentence made Hugo''s movement of picking up the knife and fork involuntarily paused, so witty, funny, and small. Cameron, who is a woman, really surprised Hugo again and again. "However, I just tasted the steak sauce. It was excellent. The black pepper incident that Charlize was worried about did not appear. I think she was too humble." "If I tell you, this is Sally''s third time cooking for me, do you believe it?" Stewart glanced at Charlize, showing a petting smile, and there was almost love in those eyes. Up. Charlize is not used to showing affection in front of others, especially in front of a familiar friend like Hugo. She uncomfortably adjusted her sitting posture, but she still looked at Stewart and responded, "If you dont mind every time I do If you dont do it. Because Stewart is a master cook, he often cooks and rewards Charlize himself, so she is still a little guilty. "I''m going to be shy here. This is the first time I cook for Hugo." Cameron looked at Hugo, his face reappeared with the shyness and excitement that Hugo was familiar with, but at this time But Hugo feels weird, but he still wants to laugh. Because Hugo thinks the whole process today is really a bit strange. At this time, Cameron picked up the plate in front of him, put it in front of Hugo, and then brought the plate of Hugo in front of him. Hugo looked down, and Cameron actually cut all the steaks during the conversation just now, and then exchanged them to himself. Usually Cameron doesnt do this. Hugo couldnt help feeling a little hot on his cheeks. He glanced at Cameron and asked with his eyes, "Whats the matter?" Cameron didnt seem to understand what Hugo meant. Smiling and said, "So you don''t spill the sauce on your clothes." Hugo knew that Cameron was talking about their previous date. The steak was too old that day. When Hugo didnt grasp his strength a little while cutting, he splashed some sauce on his clothes. Cameron couldn''t laugh. When Hugo raised his head, he saw Charlize''s suffocated smile, which made Hugo feel very helpless. But before Hugo could say anything, Cameron went on to say, "I heard Hugo mention it last time. When you order fried chicken takeaways at home, you often have such accidents and get those greasy things away. Its everywhere, so you must have been very hard cleaning." "Sally and I have complained a few times. Ketchup is more terrible than fried chicken." It was Stewart who spoke. It can be felt that when Hugo and Cameron chat, Charlize and Stewart often mention their roommates and friends. They dont feel it themselves, but in Cameron and Stewarts opinion, there is a kind of The taste of being isolated, so in the process of chatting today, they always bring up the small stories and small details of their daily lives intentionally or unintentionally. "A group of big men, what can you expect? At least they are willing to pay for the dry cleaning. I just help to clean up." Charlize felt Stewart''s gaze on his cheek, and he had to narrow his smile and pay attention at the same time. The force is retracted. "Hey, we also help with cleaning!" Hugo was unwilling to bear the "crime" and immediately shouted, "Furthermore, didn''t you eat fried chicken when we were eating it?" Hugo''s rhetorical question immediately left Charlize speechless. Stewart looked over, "You don''t want to control your weight, so don''t you eat these often?" Charlize split his mouth and smiled awkwardly, "You know, they always deliberately seduce me. If I confuse me, I eat it once in a while." This is why Charlize has no way to deny but every time After eating this time, I will do a lot of exercise, otherwise I will not sleep. " "So you started cleaning. This is sports." Hugo took this sentence very slippery, and Charlize suddenly became annoyed, without even thinking about it, he shook his fist directly at Hugo. Hugo looked at Stewart helplessly, "She won''t be violent to you, right?" A word made both Stewart and Cameron laugh. "It seems that your life is full of joy." Cameron didn''t stay silent either, and she joined the topic while smiling. Hugo looked back at Cameron and took the initiative to bring the topic over, "Of course, you know, this is the benefit of having a group of roommates. Carl, Joe, and Fokin upstairs are also often staying here. It is rare for our house to be completely quiet. So Ernst downstairs obviously has a big opinion of us." "It''s like a university dormitory. It''s so yearning." Cameron looked at Hugo with an enviable expression, but Charlize said, "Oh, no, no, don''t, it''s like a A disaster, you know that when you go home and want to relax on the sofa, but you see a sofa full of dirty clothes, it feels like a nightmare...". Chapter 1047： 1 nightmare This lunch can be said to be a nightmare. Cameron and Stewart are extremely active, while Hugo and Charlize have always been in a state of astonishment and surprise. For a while, Cameron helped Hugo wipe the non-existent stains on the corners of his mouth. For a while, Stewart crossed Charlize to get a salad bowl to add salad to his girlfriend; for a while, Cameron tried to feed Hugo a steak, and for a while, Stewart was low. Sheng talked to Charlize about the embarrassment they encountered the last time they ate pasta... It can be said that the whole meal process is Cameron and Stewart trying to show affection. If things are just like this, it can be considered as a controllable range, but obviously the situation is even more exaggerated. Cameron is telling the story between her and Hugo, and then Stewart will tell the story between him and Charlize, and then Cameron or Stewart is led to Hugo, Charlize: Inquiry Whether something similar happened to their group of friends, Cameron and Stewart laughed warmly in the end. It seems like a loop, time and time again, time and time again. This is actually a typical conversation mode in social situations. While showing off oneself, they spy on each other. The storytelling is colorful, but it is too polite, too formal, and too formal. There is no such casual and comfortable conversation when friends get along. This is really a disaster. Because for Hugo and Charlize, they usually get along with each other in a casual and natural way, and their speech is without taboos, calm and relaxed; similarly, Hugo and Cameron, Stewart and Charlize are bound to be so polite when they get along with each other Even hypocritical, but under the occasion of a pair of dating, it makes everything taste different. During the one-hour lunch, I talked about countless topics, but Hugo did not remember at all. The whole conversation was empty and boring. The meal process was more like suffering than enjoyment. Hugo''s personality is more gentle. He was concerned about Cameron''s thoughts and the image of Stewart in front of Charlize, so he abruptly endured it, but Charlize''s personality was obviously more impulsive. Charlize would not be angry at Cameron, but smiled and looked at Stewart, but his teeth were clenched tightly, "Stu, what''s the matter? Are you crazy?" Stewart saw Charlizes mixed and tangled expression, but he didnt seem to have received Charlizes signal. He just smiled and looked at Hugo and Cameron, "This is one of my favorites in recent times. It''s lunch, so I guess there is some gaffe, and now Sally is obviously warning me." Stewart took Charlize''s shoulder and patted it lightly, as if implying something, but Charlize rolled his eyes and said "shit" in his mouth. These expressions and words were not seen by Cameron, but they were caught by Hugo who was sitting across from Stewart, which made Hugo almost laugh without holding backfortunately, he finally held back, just holding back his smile. It was very hard to hold back. After the lunch was over, Hugo and Cameron left because Hugo needed to send Cameron home; Charlize and Stewart stayed, as a man, Stewart can go home on his own. After leaving home, Hugo first confirmed the situation of the surrounding paparazzi. He immediately saw the two paparazzi hidden at the end of the trail. However, Hugo was unintentional, so the two paparazzi did not see Hugo and Ka for the time being. Mellon. Hugo pulled Cameron from the side door and slipped out, avoiding the sight of the paparazzi, but did not go down to the Sunset Plaza, but continued up the hill along the tree-lined path. The surrounding tranquility allowed two people to enjoy a moment of tranquility. . "So, is everything okay for lunch today?" Now that only Hugo and Cameron are left, Hugo naturally has less scruples and asked. But Hugo still didn''t go straight ahead. He knew Cameron''s face was thin. If he was too direct, it might be impossible for Cameron to stand up. "Okay, very good, everything is fine." Cameron used a series of adjectives to express her feelings. Her tone was still very cheerful, but she was a bit more shy than when she had the meal, she looked up With a glance at Hugo, there were two blushes on his cheeks, and he quickly looked away, not daring to look directly at Hugo. "Charlize is fine, Stu is fine, and lunch is fine too, isn''t it?" Hugo stopped and looked at Cameron seriously. The smile on the corner of his mouth was faint, and he lightly tapped his chin. "Are you serious?" The obvious ridicule made Cameron''s cheek instantly. It became red, and she also realized that Hugo saw through her idea, and now there is no way to continue to cover it up. "So, what happened? Although I''m not sure what happened to Stu, I know that you are very strange today. You don''t want the Cameron I know." Hugo said with a chuckle, with a shallow ridicule in his tone, trying to make the atmosphere more relaxed, rather than a prelude to quarreling or questioning. Cameron felt the relief from Hugo, and the tension in his mood relaxed slightly. "You know, Charlize is a very attractive woman, right?" When Hugo heard these words, watching Cameron''s vision stopped, the two of them stood on the hillside, the sparse shade of trees around them was falling down with the bleakness of winter. Romance is not beautiful or even a little bleak, but it stops all the movements of the two people. Hugo saw anxiety on Cameron''s face. "Cameron..." This is the nickname of Cameron''s name, but Hugo is not used to it. He doesn''t think it matches Cameron at all, so he usually doesn''t like to call it that way. But now, Hugo found that his voice seemed to be stuck in his throat. The voice had just uttered the first syllable, and it stopped like this, and it turned into "Kami". Cameron chuckled and shook his head, "No, no, I didn''t mean that." She knew that Hugo had misunderstood. Hugo must have thought she was jealous, but that was not the case. She was just a little bit jealous. It''s just uneasiness. It''s a woman''s nature to simply be uneasy about another woman. Cameron took a half step forward and looked at Hugo''s eyes that fascinated her, "Hugo, I mean, Charlize is very attractive, even if I am a woman, I will sigh and envy you. You are friends , Very good friends, there are always countless memories between you, you know, it may just be the trivial things that happen when you wake up every morning because of coffee, or it may be just the complaints and quarrels when fighting for the bathroom. These memories are witnesses of friendship, but they are not between you and me. So, I want to understand these, I want to understand you, and become a part of your life..." Having said this, Cameron glanced at Hugo timidly, as if looking at the expression on Hugo''s face. But this made Hugo a little embarrassed. Hugo knew that although nothing really happened between him and Charlize, his throbbing and confusion during the shooting "before sunrise" should not be ignored. In front of Cameron, Hugo still couldn''t speak uprightly: All your worries are vain. The woman''s instinct made Cameron feel uneasy, but in the final analysis, he did not give Cameron enough sense of security. Thinking of this, Hugo actually hates him a bit, because such Cameron and such pure emotion make Hugo feel that he is not worthy of Cameron. Although all those thoughts have disappeared after traveling in Europe, Hugo and Charlize are now friends, magnanimous friends, but looking at Cameron in front of him, Hugo still has mixed feelings in his heart. "Sorry, I didn''t give you enough sense of security." Hugo lifted his right hand, stroked the fluttering hair on Cameron''s cheek behind his ear, and carefully touched Cameron''s with the fingertips of his right hand. cheek. This was the first time that Hugo was looking at Cameron so seriously and carefully, at this little woman who was paying attention to herself wholeheartedly. Cameron originally wanted to explain, but seeing the sincerity in Hugos eyes, Cameron felt as if she was intoxicated. She blinked her eyes playfully, "So, about lunch today, you Don''t blame me?" In fact, why can''t Cameron feel it? I believe Stewart is the same. The atmosphere of dating in pairs today is really weird. On the surface, it looks harmonious, but in fact it makes everyone feel uncomfortable. Hugo was amused by Camerons words, "You also find it strange? I thought you were having fun." "Hey! I''m active in an active atmosphere, OK! Don''t you feel my contribution?" Cameron frowned depressed, biting his lower lip and looking at Hugo sadly. Hugo lifted his right hand and smoothed the folds between Camerons eyebrows little by little I felt it, but...in the future, we should not do this kind of two-by-one date again. This is really a kind of Torture, isn''t it? " "About this, I must agree." Cameron also had a disgusting expression on his face, and immediately made Hugo laugh. "I believe that Charlize and Stu think the same way. Do you think Stu is Isn''t it also being tortured by Charlize?" Camerons gossip on his face successfully made Hugo full of black lines, "You still have the mind to worry about others, why not worry about yourself! Dating in pairs? You see what bad idea you have. , What a nightmare!" "At least the taste of lunch is still good?" Cameron retorted inexplicably, but Hugo glared at him. Cameron was inexplicably happy looking at Hugo like this, and she stood on tiptoe. His toes pressed a kiss on Hugo''s thin lips. His actions immediately angered Hugo, and Cameron turned and ran away without stopping. Hugo grinned his teeth and looked depressed, but quickly chased up, "Lunch tastes good? Are you serious! Are you serious?" In fact, what Hugo and Stewart did not say is: today''s spaghetti sauce There should be a bottle of ketchup knocked over, right? . Chapter 1048： Another year The sun in 1994 was finally blocked under the blue shade of the sea horizon, and then when the sun broke free again and spilled onto the ground, the hourglass in 1995 had already begun to fall. The advent of 1995 also means that the first half of the 1990s is about to end. It seems that the millennium is not far away. When people stand on the land of the New Year and look back on 1994, they discovered that the past A year has created countless brilliance, and even reproduced the majesty of the golden age of Hollywood. This is really interesting. 1993 was the reappearance of the golden age of rock and roll, and 1994 was the resurrection of the golden age of film. After experiencing the ups and downs of the Vietnam War, the economic crisis, the presidential scandal, and the media crisis, the American entertainment market finally showed a gratifying trend. From this aspect, it can also be seen that American society is gradually emerging from the haze. Many people think that 1993 was the year of the rise of Hugo, in that year Hugo created unparalleled glory, the success of "Night Sleep in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List" plus the album "Almost Fame" "The best-selling made Hugo smoothly rank among the top; but no one could have predicted that 1994 brought Hugo to the next level, becoming the nation''s top presence in one fell swoop. When people look back on the storm that Hugo set off in 1994, apart from the honors of Oscar for Best Supporting Actor and Best Actor in Cannes, Hugos works light up the whole year with an unstoppable attitude. . 1994 is considered the "year of the film". This is also the most important year for Hollywood in the next 30 years after the 1980s. In this year, the film market witnessed " The rise of movies represented by "Pulp Fiction" witnessed the peak of action movies represented by "True Lies" and "Speed ??of Life and Death", witnessed the American Dream storm brought by "Forrest Gump", and witnessed the "Monsters in Disguise" The comedy movie frenzy triggered by "Jie" and "Dumb and Agua" witnessed the special thematic movie trend brought by "Interview with the Vampire", and witnessed the "Shawshank''s Redemption" being submerged in a wave of countless works... this is In the years when countless movies collectively broke out, classic masterpieces have emerged one after another and countless. Just a single year in 1994 is worthy of the accumulation of one year or even several years in Hollywood at other times. Hugo''s two works "Speed ??of Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction" can be described as a two-pronged approach. They can easily occupy a place on the year-end summary lists, even in such a glorious 1994. On the North American year-end box office rankings, "Forrest Gump" took the lead, with a box office data of 329 million U.S. dollars. This victory is generally regarded as a victory for American society. The film "Forrest Gump" has been given too many profound meanings, and its artistic value and commercial value are far less than its historical significance. Perhaps "Forrest Gump" was not the best work of 1994. After many years, people generally believed that "Pulp Fiction" was the deserved champion of 1994 if only discussing artistic value; maybe "Forrest Gump" would not It is the best film at the box office, not to mention the future. Even in the past, the two films "Alien e.t" and "Jurassic Park" also surpassed "Forrest Gump" at the box office. However, when every American mentions 1994, he will not miss the "Forrest Gump", because this movie gives the American people hope, like a beautiful American dream that does not want to wake up, and entrusts countless beautiful ideas. This is the true meaning of this movie. After "Forrest Gump", he created an insurmountable "Lion King" in the animated film, ranking runner-up with a score of 312 million. In the long history of Hollywood for nearly a century, there were only three works that exceeded 300 million, namely "Alien e.t", "Jurassic Park" and "Star Wars", but it was only a year in 1994. Two additional seats have been added. "The Lion King" is the pinnacle of 2D animation. After that, computer 3D animation represented by Pixar Animation gradually entered the market and changed the pattern of the entire animation market; but even if there are countless computer 3D animations that have created great achievements in the future, " "The Lion King" is still an existence that countless people admire, because this movie has subversively changed the status of cartoons. "Forrest Gump" and "The Lion King" respectively ranked first and second place in the box office at the end of the year. This was an unexpected but reasonable result, but the third place at the end of the year made countless people fall through their glasses. The "Life and Death Hour", which invested only US$28 million in a strong counterattack, defeated a number of competitors with a total box office of US$239 million, and finally ranked third in the year-end box office rankings. There is no doubt that the emergence of "Life and Death Speed" broke the pattern of the entire action movie genre, allowing people to walk out of the big production myths such as "Terminator 2" and "True Lies" and return to the eighth stage. The retro action movies before the ten''s made people once again feel the infinite charm of traditional action movies. More importantly, this film confirmed Hugos box office appeal. Before the release of "Pulp Fiction", it was the first to achieve Hugo''s four consecutive works of over 100 million feats, allowing Hugo to surpass Tom Cruise and Arnold in one fell swoop. -Schwarzenegger, has become the hottest actor in Hollywood. The 20 million remuneration turmoil is proof of Hugo''s current popularity. The three works of "Forrest Gump", "The Lion King" and "Life and Death" are the three works with a box office of over 200 million in 1994. In fact, as of 1994, there are only 15 works with over 200 million. There was only one department last year, but three appeared this year, which shows the prosperity of the entire market. In the 1994 year-end box office rankings, occupying the fourth place in the third place was another miracle, or a miracle even greater than the "speed of life": "Pulp Fiction." "Pulp Fiction" with an investment of only 8 million U.S. dollars won a box office of 172 million U.S. dollars in the North American market, surpassing countless tens of millions and 100 million investment works. With the achievements of the end of the year, this performance was easily recorded in the annals of history. Miramax, a distribution company established less than ten years ago, has achieved an indelible miracle in the history of the film with its unique vision. "Pulp Fiction" invested eight million US dollars in exchange for more than twenty times the income, which is enough to drive the entire movie market crazy. In terms of profit ratio alone, "Pulp Fiction" not only defeated the "speed of life and death" that was also a small-scale, but also defeated the high-investment and high-return "Forrest Gump" and "The Lion King". The king of profit. What is even more commendable is that compared with the "speed of life and death", the artistic value of "pulp fiction" and the significance of film development are immeasurable. After Hugo occupied the third and third place in the year-end box office rankings in 1993, Hugo completed Lianzhuang in 1994. It is still the third and fourth place, and it is still the top ten two works. Hugo''s box office call Li has no need to prove that he is the most popular actor in the audience today-no need for one. Speaking of which, people dont want to believe that Hugos highest salary so far is only 8 million U.S. dollars, and he only took 250,000 U.S. dollars at the box office when he filmed "Pulp Fiction". Such a "good and cheap" actor. It has almost become the most beautiful scenery in Hollywood. Of course, Hugos remuneration cannot be so low. He can get 20% of the box office dividend of "Pulp Fiction", which is 34.4 million US dollars before tax; and in the "speed of life and death" he It also enjoys a 15% box office dividend, which is another pre-tax income of 35.85 million U.S. dollars. In other words, Hugo can get 70 million U.S. dollars in dividends by relying on these two movies-of course, before taxes. This money is not only the highest salary in Hollywood at present, but it is even more exaggerated in 1994. In the salary statistics of Hugo, there is no doubt that Hugo''s income is the champion, but his personal income is actually the sum of the second to fifth place, which is too exaggerated. You know, the second to fifth places are Tom Cruise, Arnold Schwarzenegger, Tom Hanks and Harrison Ford. These are almost the most profitable actors in Hollywood from the 1980s to the 1990s-except that Hanks relied on the brand new role of "Forrest Gump". But Hugo alone is comparable to the team of the other four. If this is not a myth, is there anything more magical? With two movies, Hugo can buy the most luxurious top-notch residence in Beverly Hills. After the shock and brilliance of the top four, the fifth place belongs to the "true lie". Objectively speaking, "True Lies" is also one of the most outstanding action movies in film history, but its investment cost of over 100 million dollars was only exchanged for a North American box office of 146 million U.S. dollars, which is indeed a bit disappointing. . Of course, the overseas box office of this work has exploded, and Arnold Schwarzenegger is still one of the world''s most shining superstars followed by the accomplished "Santa Claus", this This work, which has been suppressed by "Pulp Fiction" during its release, eventually ranked sixth on the year-end list, which can be said to be another example of the top ten. Unfortunately, it still can''t compare with the limelight of Hugo''s two works. "Modern Primitives", "Dumb and Agua", "Browning Eyes Chase" and "Ghost in Disguise" are the remaining four works in the top ten. Although "Interview with the Vampire" has a box office of over 100 million, it can only regret its ranking. Eleventh, did not make it into the top ten. In addition, the twelfth-ranked "Gambling Man Mahuali" also has a box office of over 100 million yuan, which is also the year with the most single-year box office entries of over 100 million yuan so far. Looking at the year-end box office rankings in North America in 1994, in the actor section, "Forrest Gump" made the rise of Tom Hanks. In addition, there are two works of Hugo and Jin- who ranked in the top ten. Kerry''s. Jin-Kerrys strength is not inferior to Hugo. In 1994, he contributed three top masterpieces, "Dumb and Agua", "Ghost in Disguise" and "Flying Plane", two of which are among the year-end works. In the top ten, this makes him the most shining comedy king in one fell swoop. Within a year, two faces were added to the ranks of box office superstars in a blink of an eye. This is one of the great gains of 1994. () Chapter 1049： fruitful The achievements of 1994 can be seen from the North American year-end box office rankings. The top twelve at the box office all exceeded 100 million, the top three at the box office exceeded 200 million, and the top two at the box office exceeded 300 million, including action, plot, and comedy. Films of various genres, such as movies, animations, and magical fantasy, are rich in subject matter and outstanding achievements, which can definitely be called the golden age. From the global year-end box office rankings, we can see the influence of Hollywood on the world''s movies in 1994. The "Lion King", who ranked second in North America at the end of the year, relied on the strong appeal of cartoons to family audiences, and swept the global box office of 877 million US dollars. It not only became the global year-end box office champion in 1994, but also in film history. It occupies the second place in the global box office rankings, just behind the "Jurassic Park" that created a miracle last year. Although the "Forrest Gump", known as the modern American fairy tale, has a huge influence on a global scale, it is ultimately not as good as the North American market. In the end, it won 677 million U.S. dollars and ranked in the world box office for the whole year. The runner-up. From the comparison of the data of the two works, it can be seen that although "Forrest Gump" defeated the "Lion King" in the North American market, the overseas market was not cold about the "American Dream" and was directly dragged down. A gap of 200 million U.S. dollars. However, this gap also shows the huge potential of the global movie box office market from the side. A "Lion King" and a "Forrest Gump" have swept the box office of 900 million US dollars in overseas markets, which is really jaw-dropping. . It was followed by "Life and Death Speed", who had just been crowned the third place in the North American year-end box office. This work has also set off a box office frenzy around the world, with a global box office data of 542 million U.S. dollars. The series of competitors firmly held the position of third place. Dark horse, perhaps people will use this term to describe the movie "Life and Death Hour". Although "Pulp Fiction" is more shocking from the perspective of cost and box office comparison, in fact, "Life and Death Hour" is neither "vulgar." An innovative work such as "Fiction" is not an epic like "Forrest Gump" that reflects the changes of the entire era, nor is it a masterpiece of "The Lion King" that can change the status of animation. This is just a simple action movie-but But there are no such grand scenes and special effects as "Terminator 2" and "True Lies". All this makes the "speed of life and death" results incredible. The 28 million investment has made the birth of a myth. On the global box office rankings, "True Lies" relied on Arnold''s strong appeal, while "Ghosts in Disguise" relied on the chain effect of comedy movies suitable for all ages, and finally occupied the fourth and fifth positions. The former The global box office is 378 million U.S. dollars, and the latter is 351 million U.S. dollars. "True Lies" invested 120 million U.S. dollars. Although it achieved nearly 400 million U.S. dollars in the global box office, Arnold reached another career peak, but compared with the "speed of life and death", it was disappointing. . This ambitious work created by James Cameron and Arnold was really hit hard. However, the emergence of the "Ghost in Disguise" turned out to make everyone''s eyes bright, which also made Cameron Diaz''s overnight fame more legendary, and the rise of Kim Carey became more obvious, even possible. It is said that even in the face of Hugo''s strength in 1994, the comedy king also showed a parallel upward momentum. The "Pulp Fiction", which has repeatedly created miracles, is slightly less appealing in overseas markets. It has been surpassed by "True Lies" and "Ghosts in Disguise" one after another, and only ranks sixth in the global box office rankings. Even so, the achievement of 341 million U.S. dollars allowed "Pulp Fiction" to make history again. The situation facing "Pulp Fiction" is actually similar to that of "Forrest Gump". It relies on a strong reputation and hot topics to create success in overseas markets, but due to its strong American cultural attributes, it still lacks a little follow-up. explosive force. At this point, the "Lion King", "True Lies", "Geeks in Disguise", and "Speed ??of Life and Death" who do not possess the attributes of "America" ??take advantage. After "Pulp Fiction", "Modern Primitives", "Dumb and Agua", "Four Weddings and a Funeral", "Interview with Vampires at Night", and "Browhead Pursuit" accounted for the rest of the top ten global box office year-end Five seats. Among them, "Interview with the Vampire" witnessed Tom Cruise''s global idol power and counterattacked to the top ten, while "Four Weddings and a Funeral", a British comedy skit, broke the monopoly of Hollywood. Strongly ranked among the top ten, and became the most interesting and special one of the numerous classics of 1994. This romantic comedy full of British humor and mockery has won the unanimous love of the public and film critics by virtue of its witty lines and exquisite script. In addition, other works are familiar faces on the North American year-end box office rankings. The trajectories of these two actors are similar to the glory of Hugo and Jin. After winning two seats in the top ten in North America, the works of these two actors have also ranked among the top ten in the world. It can be said that these two The actor''s brilliance can be seen as a microcosm of the 1994 classic. Although Hugo only released two works in 1994, "Life and Death Hour" and "Pulp Fiction" collectively swept the world''s box office data of 883 million U.S. dollars, surpassing Hugo''s 800 million in 1993. The box office performance of 64 million U.S. dollars has created a new personal high for Hugo. After the 1992 Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo''s year-end box office results in the past three years were 460 million, 864 million, and 883 million. Such a clear upward curve makes people feel the unparalleled majesty and aura of Hugo. Originally, people were worried that after winning the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor, Hugo would face a crossroads in his career, but the reality is just the opposite. Not only did Hugo not be enveloped by the curse of the Little Golden Man, but on the contrary, he also broke the shackles of acting and also in the box office. Achieved a brand-new brilliance, and the career reached its peak again! What is commendable is that the word-of-mouth of "Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction" have won unanimous praise from film critics, and "Pulp Fiction" has made Hugo crowned the actor of Cannes. This is the decisive factor that completely distinguishes Hugo from Kim Kerry, Tom Cruise, Harrison Ford, and Arnold Schwarzenegger, because Hugo has acting talents that they dont have. And artistic attributes. This is the fundamental reason why Hugo has become the first person to call for a remuneration of 20 million dollars. Even many ordinary viewers believe that Hugos $20 million salary is a matter of course. Although the figure of "20 million" is indeed too shocking, a market sample survey by "U.S. Weekly" shows that there is More than 28% of the interviewed people said that if it were Hugo, this is not unacceptable. This is the preciousness of Hugo. Many years later, when people look back on 1994, they can''t help but sigh again and again. This is a year that has created countless miracles. In the next twenty years, classic masterpieces appeared endlessly, but there was never a year that burst out like 1994. The density of outstanding works made the glory of 1994 coated with a layer that will never fade. Light. Among these many classics, "Life and Death Hour" and "Pulp Fiction" have been repeatedly mentioned, and they are also two works that must not be ignored. This also makes Hugo once again in the 1994 history book after 1993. Put his mark. Maybe people will always plan like this. 1993 is rock and roll, and 1994 is movie. But in fact, the masterpieces of 1993 are also dazzling, and the music of 1994 also ushered in an explosion after its heyday. The reason why Hugo''s glory in 1994 can be called great is because he has reached a new peak in music. Hugo achieved a peak in film and music in 1993, and in 1994 both raised this peak to another altitude, which is really incredible. Compared with the combination of "Life and Death Hour" and "Pulp Fiction", the two albums "Almost Fame" and "Bath in the Morning" can definitely be described in the music market. On the 1994 year-end album sales charts, a total of five albums sold more than 5 million. This is an unimaginable situation in the 21st century ten years later. At that time, one album sales could reach four. Millions is a rare victory, not because of the emergence of digital audio sources to seize the market, but because after entering the 21st century, the quality of music has generally declined, and saliva songs tailored to the needs of the popular market have gradually become mainstream. , Idol singers created by a fixed model dominate the market, which makes listeners gradually lose interest in buying albums. But in the 1990s, it was a different scene. Not to mention the rock revolution that took place in 1993, just to mention the brilliance of rhythm and blues after entering the 90s, the endurance of the country, and the endless emergence of soul classics. Countless listeners are willing to walk into the record store and pull out their wallets to buy albums, not to express their support for the singer, but to express their love for music. Against this background, it is not surprising that rock reproduced the glory of the golden age in 1993, from Nirvana, pearl sauce to smashed pumpkin, glory to death, to green sun, goatskin, etc., the new generation Rock bands relied on one excellent album after another to capture the hearts of a large number of listeners. Together with other music genres blooming and excellent works, this created the grand occasion of five albums with sales of 5 million in 1994. Whats interesting is that among the five albums with sales of five platinum, the band Glory To Death occupies two seats, while the rock band has three seats. From this perspective, it can be seen that rock was in 1994. Achievements made in the year, and at the same time, it can be seen that glory to death continued the strength of the end of 1993 directly into 1994, and reached a brand new peak this year, recreating the feat of nirvana and pearl sauce in 1991. . Both "Almost Fame" released in November last year and "Bath Morning Light" released in August this year both achieved sales of more than 5 million in 1994. This simplest data also most directly reflects the current glory. To death is an important position in the rock and music market. I love the small wow provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1050： Full rule If you want to find a suitable adjective to summarize the performance of Glory to Death in 1994, then "Total Reign" will be the best answer, from January to December, from album to single, from popularity to word of mouth , Glory to death broke out in 1994 and reached an insurmountable peak. On the 1994 year-end album sales charts, five albums were certified for five platinum sales. They were the original soundtrack of "The Lion King", "Two Boys, Two Men" by Boys and Men, and "Scum" by Green Day. ", and the glorious "Almost Fame" and "Bath in the Morning Light". In the end, the "Lion King" movie soundtrack won the year-end sales champion with a sales volume of 7.41 million. Coupled with the film''s outstanding performance in the North American and global box offices, there is no doubt that the "Lion King" work was released in 1994. It is definitely full bloom. Glory to Dies second album "Bath the Morning Light" released in August reached year-end sales of 7.26 million, only lagging behind the 150,000 sales data of "The Lion King" and occupying the second place in the year-end sales charts. . It is worth noting that the original soundtrack of the "Lion King" movie was released in June, which was two months earlier than "Bath in the Morning Light", but the final gap was only 150,000. Therefore, the media generally believed that the biggest winner in 1994 It should be "bath in the morning light." This album is only half a year away from the first glorious debut work, but it has contributed unparalleled super high quality and captured the hearts of many ordinary listeners. This has also become a rock in the world. The biggest contributor to the mainstream in 1994. The album "Two Boys, Two Men" released in September by the boy-man group broke 6.3 million sales, ranking third on the year-end charts. The brilliance of this album is not only a profile of R&B''s strong momentum in the 1990s, but also the strong popularity of the boy-man group now comparable to the "national group". Although the boy-man group was completely suppressed from album to single from glory to death, this result is reflected in the second and third place on the year-end album chart, which is natural; but it must be admitted that the boy-man group can die in glory In the face of such a strong momentum, it still has not been defeated. This is a very remarkable thing: not all albums and all singers can deliver such a performance. It is not the first official album of the Green Day Band in 1994 that occupies the seat of the army, but from the album "Almost Fame" released at the end of 1993. This glorious debut album gained huge popularity after its release in 1993. , But the real outbreak only officially started after January 1994. As a result, "Almost Fame" achieved a sales volume of 5.33 million in 1994, bringing its cumulative total sales to 60. Apart from platinum, he also reached the fourth high position on the year-end list this year. The last album with sales of over 5 million was Green Days "Scum". Once this work with a strong punk revival impact came out, it received a strong responseafter the baptism of rocks revival in 1993, People are not surprised about the rise of Green Day. After the release of the album "Zhuzhu", professional music critics generally considered it to be another work that brought innovation and impact after "almost fame". The Green Day band resurrected a rapid and concise three-chord. Although their music is not as new as Glory to Death, the album "Scum" brought back the punk of the late seventies to a new generation of young people. This album was made in 1994. With a strong influence, it opened the door to the new American punk, punk metal and the third wave of rock music. Glory to Death brought a new metal rock, and the Green Day band resurrected punk. These two bands have an unpredictable influence in the rock renaissance wave, so that they will be in the long-term next twenty years. I can feel the imprint of their presence everywhere. At this moment, the professional music media also have to admit that Glory to Death and Green Day are the most influential bands in the United States after Nirvana and Pearl Sauce. In the midst of this storm, "Scum" finally won a sales volume of 5.07 million and won the five platinum certification in a leisurely manner. Of course, the powerful influence of this album is still continuous, and sales are bound to continue to rise. The end is definitely not here. There were actually three rock albums among the top five in the 1994 year-end sales charts, and the other two albums were soundtracks and rhythm and blues, which again confirmed the fact that rock has a strong appeal and audience support in the mainstream music market. . This also made 1994 an important watershed. After that, rock and roll has truly become a member of the mainstream market that cannot be ignored-this is the core value of recreating the golden age of rock and roll. From Nirvana, Pearl Paste to Glory To Death, Green Day, and a large number of old-fashioned rock bands such as Guns and Roses and Smith Spaceship, after more than a decade of downturn, rock and roll finally reappears in the 60s, The glory of the seventies. "Frozen Hell" by the Eagles, "mtv New York Unplugged" by the Nirvana Band, "Kick Up (,.it.up by John-Michael Montgomery, "Purple" by the Stone Temple Guide, "Forrest Gump" These five albums accounted for the remaining five of the top ten sales at the end of the year. Among them, the rock genre included six positions, which continued to spread the strong rock and roll in 1993. Among them, the Nirvana band continued their strong appeal after the death of Kurt-Korbain, and "mtv New York unplugged" also became the last witness of this endless feast. Among the top ten sales at the end of the year, Glory occupies two seats until the end of the year. This is also a rare sight, especially when the release time interval between "Almost Fame" and "Bath in the Morning Light" is not too long. , Let people clearly feel the strong rise of this rock band. Just one year after the debut of Glory to Death, the two albums have achieved sales of 6 million and 7 million. At this moment, those who are about whether Glory to Death can be compared with the 1991 Nirvana band. The argument has also reached a conclusion. Perhaps the dispute between Glory to Death and Nirvana which is better will never have a result, but everyone must admit that Nirvana has made rock and roll get the mainstream attention. And Glory to Death allows rock to occupy a place in the mainstream. This is the trajectory of history. On the album''s year-end sales charts, Glory to Death relied on "Almost Fame" and "Bath the Morning Light" to get two positions, and both ranked among the top five; and on the singles year-end sales charts, glory to death again Relying on one''s own strength broke the pattern of rhythm and blues, pop, and the country''s joint hegemony. "A Beautiful Day (.day is an absolute classic that relies on its 14 consecutive championships, and has sold 2.66 million in the whole year. In the era when digital audio sources are not yet popular, the single sales measurement standard is not " "Three million" is "one million", because albums were the subject of people''s consumption in the 1990s compared to singles. Therefore, the achievement of "Good Day" easily aspired to the championship of the year-end single sales in 1994! The single "Good Day" is not only a good word of mouth, but also shows a momentum of destruction in terms of sales. It is generally considered to be a single that has the hope of hitting the incredible sales threshold of 4 million. The second runner-up was the single "." by the Miami-based hip-hop group 6. 9 Boys (6.9.). This single exceeded everyone''s expectations and achieved sales of 2.33 million. Overcome countless strong singles on the year-end charts and occupy the runner-up place. The reason for the accident is that the highest ranking of this single on the Billboard singles chart is only eighth, and it has never been in the top five. However, this song has become a lot of public gatherings, parties, festivals, etc. The biggest hot single in the sports competition scene, relying on its widespread circulation from April to the end of the year, finally accumulated sales of swords to create incredible brilliance. These are the only two singles that sold more than two million in 1994. In the third place is the single "**(..up from the girl duo Girl with a Thousand Faces (.). This single has the best result after its release in June, which is also the third place, but the cumulative sales are not. Reached a staggering 1.97 million, a remarkable result. Its not surprising that the runners-up and the third-place have unfamiliar faces one after another. On the one hand, the on-demand radio on the bulletin board''s charts occupies an important factor, and the high sales volume does not necessarily lead to the championship; on the other hand, it is also because this year''s glory is dead and four people are one. , Boy-man groups, etc. are too strong. When their opponents burst out with super-high sales, the singles of these singers often have more explosive power. So those singles that did not win the championship rely on their staying power and are on the year-end chart. Occupying an advantage on the list. Another glorious single "Don''t be annoyed by the past (, t...in.anger Although the sales volume reached 1.6 million in August, it was still not what people expected after all. UU reading crossed the two million threshold, and finally accumulated sales of 1.95 million, which is only less than 20,000 sales behind the "**", ranking first. After that, the boy-man group "I Will Be Tender With You" took the fifth place with 1.8 million sales. The top five of the year-end singles sales chart is obviously beyond many people''s expectations, but the strength of "Good Day" and the excellence of "Don''t be upset by the past" are still expected. In addition, " The high position of "I will stay with you" is also an answer that has been guessed a long time ago. From movie box office charts to album sales charts to singles sales charts, Hugos names all rank among the top five. There is no doubt that "Hugo Lancaster" was the most shining in 1994. Even if this is a classic year, even if this is a year where a hundred flowers bloom and a hundred schools of thought contend, Hugo''s momentum can be regarded as unique, and it has completed all-round rule in all aspects. But obviously, in the single year-end sales charts, there are still many familiar faces that have not appeared, and Glory to Death has once again occupied the third place in the top ten, once again with a terrifying posture. A new history! (To be continued a2213508 provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it, and vote for the recommended monthly ticket for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 1051： Insurmountable The list of year-end singles sales charts is obviously different from the album charts, which is also the result of the difference in music sales patterns. In the 1994 year-end singles sales chart, two of the top five singles that never won the championship appeared, and in the last five seats of the top ten, the momentum continued. Craig Mark (.), a new rap rookie signed and created by Puff. Daddy himself. He collaborated with a number of top East Coast rappers, including Puff. Daddy, for the single "flava .In.ya.ear) was a huge success. This single made the music company founded by Bragging Dad one of the hottest independent companies, although the song ranked highest on the billboard singles chart but at number one. Only nine, but contributed 1.67 million sales at the end of the year, ranking sixth on the year-end list. Another rapper, Culio, sang "Magic Journey", the third champion single "shape.of.my.heart" from the glory to death, and the year-end second single "Double Knees" of the boy-man group "Bending", the hip-hop singer Eni Comoz''s single "Hot Coming", who showed strong competitiveness at the end of the year, these four singles occupy the remaining positions in the top ten of the year-end charts. The sales of these singles have all crossed the million threshold and won platinum certification. In addition, there are as many as eight other singles including the group "reptiles", the real group (real.) "Another Night (., the four-person "I Swear", Madonna''s "Secret" and so on. Sales have exceeded one million, and they have obtained platinum certification. The 1994 year-end sales charts have many parts worthy of careful scrutiny. For example, 18 singles sold over one million, for example, two singles sold over two million; for example, never among the top 20. There are as many as ten titles on the Billboard Singles Chart-half of them, and four of them are not even the top five; for example, a newcomer who released his first album and first single There are five more singers... From this series of data, it can be seen that after last years recovery, the record market has ushered in a full-blown year this year. Sales from albums to singles have increased by a whole notch, and the emergence of newcomers is even greater. Last year''s strength continued-not only new rock and roll newcomers, but also new hip-hop and rap newcomers can be seen everywhere. In the singles chart, the strength of rock singers obviously no longer exists. Except for glory to death, there are no rock bands in the top twenty. Not only is there no green day band that has risen strongly this year, but also There are no popular bands with outstanding performance such as Nirvana and Eagles. Rap and R&B dominate the singles charts. Rap ??occupies five seats, while R&B has six seats. These two types of music have divided up half of the top 20 at the end of the year. It is precisely in this kind of strong contrast that people feel more and more the hardships and difficulties of Glory to Death to achieve a breakthrough, and Glory to Death not only broke the joint blockade of rap and R&B, but also strongly ranked in the top ten. Grabbing three seats and becoming the biggest winner on the singles chart in 1994, this also proves to everyone: Rock can also be brilliant in the music market! Relatively speaking, the boy-man group that occupies two seats in the top 20 is not inferior. They have surpassed the four-man group that made a sensation at the beginning of the year and become the most popular in the American music market today. Harmony combination. In this context, the boy-man group has more and more set off the greatness and hardship of the glory to the death achievement, but also proved to everyone: even in the face of glory to the death, they did not collapse, such an achievement is also commendable . When the movie box office year-end list and music sales year-end list came out, people were almost astonished. Everyone thought that 1993 was a glorious year for Hugo, and People Weekly also awarded the title of Sexy Man of the Year. Hugo. But now, people have come to their senses. Last year, it was only Hugo''s footsteps on a brand new peak. This year they ushered in the heyday of Hugo. Hugo has surrendered a dominant performance in both the film market and the music market. There is no challenger at all. Whether it is Kim Carey or the boy-man group, their success only reflects the strength of Hugo''s achievements. More importantly, the influence of Hugo''s works is only just beginning to ferment. It is conceivable that after the time has settled, how important things happened during the year will gradually become clear. Under such circumstances, People Weekly considered and hesitated repeatedly when selecting the title of Sexy Man of the Year in 1994, and finally awarded the title to Hugo for the second year in a row. This not only made Hugo 1985. It was the first actor to win this honor twice since the "Character" began to select this title in 1988, and he has also become an unprecedented two consecutive championships. Although the selection of People Weekly is highly entertaining, no one will deny that the selection of the magazine is very topical. In addition to appearance and figure, the main criterion for their judgment is this. The charm of men, from works, from life, and from news, is similar to the man of the year in Time magazine. However, the selection of "Times" is more extensive, and more social and political figures are selected, while the selection of "characters" is limited to the entertainment industry. Therefore, it can be seen that Hugo''s unparalleled popularity in Hollywood today can be regarded as a collection of thousands of favorites. It is no exaggeration to say that Hugo now, even if it is just a sneeze, is estimated to be on the page of newspapers and magazines. His every move has become the focus of people''s attention. Countless people are crazy for him and obsessed with him. Quietly, it has reached the peak of popularity that Hollywood public figures can touch. The Los Angeles Times wrote an article specifically for this, When people are enthusiastic about discussing whether Hugo Lancaster is Paul Newman II or Marlon Brando second, Hugo uses his own practical actions. It proved to people that he is not Paul or Malone, he will walk his own path and reach a new height. Looking at Hugo today, people will always involuntarily think of Barbra Streisand. Barbara is one of the most successful and prestigious artists in the history of American entertainment. She is a living legend in the American entertainment industry, with countless unattainable records. She is the most comprehensive female artist in the United States, ranging from music, movies to TV, Broadway, from singing, songwriting, acting to screenwriting, director, production, etc., have left her presence and won high honors. Barbara is the only artist who has the four art award trophies of Oscar, Tony Award, Grammy and Emmy at the same time. Of course, compared to Barbara''s overall situation, Hugo is obviously inferior. So far, Hugo''s identity is only an actor and singer. The results of the screenwriter have yet to be tested. But even so, we still see the talent and talent that shines like Barbara in Hugo. He can not only contribute a brilliant performance, but also can drive 100 million or even 200 million in the box office; he can lead the new wave of rock and roll to hit the tradition, and can also attract countless listeners who have no interest in rock and roll to appreciate his music; he can either Stand in front of the camera and become an excellent actor, or stand on the stage as an intoxicating lead singer of a band. From "almost fame" to "speed of life and death", from "bath in the morning light" to "pulp fiction", in the twelve months of 1994, we could see Hugo everywhere and feel it all the time. Hugos powerful influence has an immeasurable impact on the entire history of music development and film development. Although it takes time to settle and prove, at this time we can already vaguely feel the huge hidden in Hugos body. Energy is enough to have an impact on the entire history of the entire society. From 1993 to 1994, all of us became witnesses, and this era became evidence. Therefore, Hugo is not Paul Newman II, nor Marlon Brando second, nor is it the male version of Barbra Streisand. Hugo is using his method to create a brilliance that belongs to him. No one has ever gone before. There is also no path that future generations dare to imitate. He, just Hugo Lancaster. " The sigh of the "Los Angeles Times" is actually the sigh of the entire market ~ www.novelhall.com~ Whether you like Hugo or not, whether you hate Hugo or not, and whether you are jealous of Hugo, whether it is the media or the public, just look at the rain in 1994. Guo''s achievements, in addition to marveling or marveling, because this is almost an insurmountable peak. Even the "New York Post", even Anthony Bond Stewart, even those who hate Hugo, cannot deny this fact. The long and long history that followed proved the indispensable importance of entertainment culture in 1993 and 1994, and even the entire American culture and world entertainment culture. These two years have had almost every aspect of the cultural atmosphere for the next two decades. Influence, indirectly gave birth to the "Y generation" born in the second half of the 1980s. And in these two crucial years, the born Hugo has created one peak after another, which is considered by countless people to be an insurmountable height. Even Hugo himself wants to break through the past two years. The frenzy that has been set off is definitely not an easy task. From this aspect, it can be seen that from 1993 to 1994, Hugo has quietly gone farther and farther on the road to become a top superstar. Time will prove whether Hugo is a flashing meteor or an immutable meteor. Stars, or just planets that add luster to people. But it is undeniable that Hugo is already a superstar at this time! . Chapter 1052： Sundance Film Festival If you mention the Sundance International Film Festival in 2014, it is estimated that it will cause a scream, because after more than half a century of development, independent film has become North America after two decades of development after "Pulp Fiction". The most important piece of the puzzle in the movie market. The Sundance Film Festival, which opens in January every year, will become the focus of global attention. Audiences who love independent films gather here, and those who love lively are also flocking, and more importantly, the attention of the media and independent producers. The expectation of the production company will make the film festival lively. Many producers will arrive at the Sundance Film Festival early to select this year''s independent masterpieces to kick off the new year''s awards season strategy. But turning the time back twenty years, at the moment of 1995, the Sundance Film Festival was not so popular. On the contrary, although "Pulp Fiction" achieved incredible brilliance at the end of last year, and proved to everyone the power and potential of independent films, independent films are still synonymous with negative words such as quirks, weird, non-mainstream, boring, personality, and thrillers. , And the Sundance Film Festival is known as a gathering of a large group of freaks. The media does not pay attention to the Sundance Film Festival. Except for the official media partners, only a few media are willing to interview the annual gathering of independent films; the production companies are even less concerned about the Sundance Film Festival. Concerned about it, even the staff are unwilling to send them. The prosperity of the "Grand Exchange Market" twenty years later is impossible at this time. Sundance Film Festival, the name is transliterated in English, and literally translated should be Sundance Film Festival (...). This independent film festival, founded in 1984, has just entered its eleventh year this year, and it is still paying attention. Struggling in the low mud. When Robert Redford founded the Sundance Film Festival, he hoped to create a platform to bring together every independent filmmaker in the world who has a story to tell. The artistic creation process is lonely and difficult. Robert hopes that this platform can become an occasion for everyone to communicate, so that more people can strengthen their confidence in continuing to create. He also hopes that someone can go out of the Sundance Film Festival and become a truly outstanding film industry. By. Especially after witnessing the success of "Pulp Fiction", people are thinking: Quentin Tarantino is just an amateur, he is an independent film enthusiast who came out of the video rental store, but his talent But it made the whole world look at it. Art does not distinguish between high and low, no distinction between high and low, which also means that everyone has equal opportunities-as long as you are talented, as long as you have hobbies, as long as you have enthusiasm. Not long after the dawn of the New Year in 1995, the 11th Sundance Film Festival kicked off on January 19 as expected, but unexpectedly, it has always been more like an independent film circle. The entertaining event was suddenly attacked by outsiders! The Sundance Film Festival chose Park City (park.) in the Great Salt Lake Valley of Utah, USA as the fixed venue. The peaceful Park City was originally just an unknown ski town next to Salt Lake City, but now it has gradually become an independent film. The inner sanctuary that people are bound to arrive every year. At this moment, the Sundance Film Festival does not have much commercial atmosphere. Most independent filmmakers who are willing to come come here with a communication mentality. Of course, Robert Redford appears every year, and he also I will bring a few friends here. If I can connect with these top Hollywood industry figures, this is naturally a golden opportunity for independent filmmakers. Park City is a palm-sized place, only seventeen square miles in size, with a population of less than three thousand people. It is a small town that can be measured by footsteps. Therefore, as long as there are a few strangers in the town, the residents of the town are almost You can feel it the first time. This time of the year is the time for the Sundance Film Festival, so it is not uncommon for strangers to come, but the problem is that this year is a bit strange. In the past, people who came to Park City were beaming and excited. The joy between the eyebrows was very similar. Whether it was audiences, independent filmmakers, or actors, there was no barrier on everyones faces. They were nervous, cautious, happy. Excitement can communicate through movies. But the strangers who came to Park City these two days ago were not like that. Their behavior seemed sneaky, always wandering around the streets of the town, and it didnt look like they were coming to a film festival at all. They were criminals who came with ulterior motives, and the expressions on their faces were always picky, scrutinized, and spying, which made people look very unpleasant. How do you look at these strangers are not like independent film lovers who come to the Sundance Film Festival! Keira Cole also noticed these intruders, which made her vigilant. Keira has always been an independent film lover. She always insisted that these independent films reflect the directors real thoughts, not to mention the quality of the work, but independent films can retain the directors most original ideas. Even if these ideas cannot be accepted by the mainstream society, and there is no way to achieve success in mainstream cinemas, Keira believes that this is part of society. Only by understanding the mainstream ideas and understanding these unique ideas can we piece together the entire society. Therefore, Kayla likes the Sundance Film Festival very much. It seems to be her paradise, a paradise where she can completely relax and show herself. Since she came to Park City for the first time in 1991, it has been completely complete. Fall in love with Sundance. Even her best friend Merelyn Dixon and Kayla did not share this secret, not only because she knew that Merelyn had no interest in independent films, but also because it was her own space. Thinking about it this way, when Merelyn told Kyra that she liked Hugo Lancaster very much, Kyla had no interest at all at first, so there was a trace. Compared to commercial films, Keira always prefers independent films. Therefore, the great success of "Pulp Fiction" also makes Keira truly "crazy for Hugo". At this moment, Kayla looked at the strange man who was walking in front of her with a vigilant face, but in two days, she saw this man spying around on the street at least four times. She didn''t want anyone to be like that. La Di broke into Park City and spoiled this independent movie carnival. "Excuse me, what do you think of the Sundance Film Festival?" the man in front of him asked. Kayla''s spikes were erected like a hedgehog, "Excellent, very good, it is the most important and greatest film festival in my mind, but...what about that, do you want to mock us? Is it ignorant and niche? If so, we dont need your notification. We know exactly what this film festival means: it means incompatible with mainstream society, but it also means that time will prove its greatness!" Many artists did not get the attention of society in their early years, because their thinking was too advanced and they were often regarded as out of touch with contemporary society. Until they are old or even after their deaths, the wheels of the times will return them to their innocence and make people realize the greatness of these artists. In Keira''s view, the same is true for independent films. The man looked at Kayla''s clenched fist and his whole body''s vigilant attack state made him take a step back, saying that he was not aggressive, and then a helpless smile appeared on his face, "I''m not here to criticize independent movies, on the contrary, I came here admiringly to watch independent films. If I can, I plan to report on the Sundance Film Festival." While talking, the man also pointed to the camera he was hanging on his chest. Kayla is still not persuaded. Indeed, there are fans who come here every year, so seeing a strange face in Park City is not a weird thing, but the problem is that the man''s whereabouts in front of me is too weird, or Said that there have been too many weird people in Park City in the past two days. "Reporter, I am a reporter." The man saw Kayla''s full-eyed guard, and he could only say helplessly, "My name is Nicholas McLenna and I am a reporter for the Los Angeles Times. This time, I am here specifically to report. Sundance Film Festival. While talking, he took out his business card and handed it to Kayla. Kayla hesitated to take the business card, carefully examined one side, then looked up, "So, are you really a reporter?" Nicholas felt very depressed, how did he feel that he was treated as a thief! But he nodded anyway. "Uh...so, in the past two days, so many people in Park City spying around with their cameras on their backs are all journalists?" After all, Kayla is only eighteen years old, and her head is very flexible. After connecting, I got Nicholas'' affirmative reply again, which made Kayla cover her mouth in an instant, "But... why, why did you all show up suddenly!" Although Kayla has always regarded Park City as her own place, she also knows that the Sundance Film Festival needs attention and needs more attention. Only in this way can the excellence and excellence of independent films be seen by more people. , Miracles like "Pulp Fiction" will only increase. Therefore, when the reporter appeared, Kaila was overwhelmed with joy in an instant. Nicholas saw Kaylas surprise and excitement, but was surprised, "Dont you know? Hugo Lancaster personally screened and starred the actor''s film "Before Sunrise" will land at the Sundance Film Festival , So there is already..." Nicholas was interrupted by Kayla''s scream before he finished speaking. He could only look at the girl who was in madness before him with a look of shock. Hugo, indeed Hugo, is actually Hugo, but only Hugo has such a powerful charm, attracting more than forty media reporters from all over the country to gather towards this remote and cold Park City. All eyes were focused on the remote and unfamiliar Sundance Film Festival. . Chapter 1053： Nobody cares In January, Park City was covered with snow and raging cold winds. Winter was originally a cold level. Park City, located in the vast land of the western United States, was even more inconspicuous and difficult to attract peoples attention. The Sundance held here It is naturally difficult for film festivals to enter the mainstream media''s vision. What''s more, the Sundance Film Festival began on January 19th and lasted until the 26th. The Golden Globes, which attracted countless top superstars, arranged the fifty-second awards ceremony for the film in 1994. Held on January 21. Choosing between the Sundance and the Golden Globes is not a too difficult decision for reporters. If you put it in the past, it is naturally the case, but this year is a little different, all because of one name: Hugo Lancaster. The list of nominations for the 52nd Golden Globe Awards announced not long ago aroused extensive discussion. In the competition for the Golden Globes this year, the three films "Forrest Gump", "The Years of Love" and "Pulp Fiction" plus a "Lion King" fought fiercely. As expected, "Shawshank''s Redemption" has been silent for a long time, still has not attracted any attention from film critics, and was almost completely ignored at the Golden Globe Awards. "Forrest Gump", "The Years of Love", "Pulp Fiction", "Behind the Scenes (. and "Nell''s Heart (nell were among the top five nominations for the best film in the drama category; "The Lion King" , "Desert Enchantress (the.adventures.of., "Four Weddings and a Funeral", "Ed Wood (ed. and "Storm of Clouds (pret-a- are among the music Nominated for the top five for best film in comedy category. The five nominees for the best director and the four seats for the best film in the drama category remain the same. The only change is that "Niel''s Heart" was unsuccessful, and the director of "Natural Murder (Natural.. Oliver Stone was shortlisted. , And the five works nominated for Best Picture in the Musical Comedy category were wiped out in this department. In terms of film nominations, "Forrest Gump" took the lead with seven nominations, "Pulp Fiction" followed closely with six nominations, and the "Burning Years of Love", which was once considered to be struggling with word of mouth, also received four nominations. Although "The Lion King" was limited by the "discrimination" of cartoons and lost in the process of nomination for best director, it still relied on its excellent soundtrack and won a total of four nominations-three of which were all for music related. "Pulp Fiction" was nominated for three major awards, namely Best Picture, Best Director, and Best Screenplay in the drama category, and three nominations for Best Actor, Best Supporting Actor, and Best Supporting Actress. "Pulp Fiction" is the only work that can keep pace with "Forrest Gump" in the nomination stage. It is only one less nominated for the best film soundtrack than its opponents, which makes people look forward to this film at the award ceremony. Performance: Can it make further breakthroughs, once again create a new chapter in independent films, and break the monopoly of the eight major film companies on the award ceremony awards? In terms of individual awards, Hugo received two nominations. The first one was naturally nominated for the best actor in a drama category. The outstanding performance in "Pulp Fiction" made Hugo the most powerful actor award this year. The contenders and the other four contenders competing with Hugo are Tom Hanks of "Forrest Gump", Morgan Freeman of "Shawshank''s Redemption", "No one is a fool (''s. Paul Newman, Brad Pitt of "Love Years". Morgan''s representative of "Shawshank''s Redemption" attracted the attention of many film critics, but after all, it was limited. People were more lamented that Tom was able to rely on the wonderful performance of "Forrest Gump" to win the Golden Globe winner, and Brad and Yu If these two rising stars can launch an impact-of course, it is indispensable, as well as the frontal confrontation between the two actors. Just like the trend during the movie''s release, although the overall quality of "The Years of Love" has been criticized, the two male protagonists Brad and Aidan have received a lot of praise. Among them, Aidan''s acting skills have won more attention, but Brads popularity soared, and with the bonus of "Interview with the Vampire", Brad eventually completed the counterattack and replaced Aidan, a competitor of the same drama, and was nominated for the Golden Globe Award for Best Actor. This is also Brad''s first official nomination at the American mainstream awards ceremony, which is very meaningful. Whether Hugo can overthrow Tom and what results he will achieve in the new round of contest with Brad, this is undoubtedly the hottest topic. In the past two years, Hugo has won double nominations for leading actor and supporting actor, but all came home empty-handed. What is even more ironic is that Hugo has won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor, but so far there hasnt been any. Golden Globe trophy in hand. This is definitely a huge mistake for the Golden Globes, which is dedicated to combining the topicality and commercial value of the Oscars. Not to mention that the events after the 1993 Golden Globes were extremely unpleasant. Although the focus was on Hugo and Mr. Bond, the mistakes of the Golden Globe organizers should not be ignored. Therefore, the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association will definitely not let this situation continue for too long. What''s more, this time Hugos performance in "Pulp Fiction" also received a lot of applause, including the Cannes Film Festival and North America and Europe. Unanimous praise from film critics. Relatively speaking, Tom Hanks only relied on the "Philadelphia Story" last year to crown the Golden Globe and Oscar double actor, so it seems logical that the Golden Globe awards the actor''s honor to Hugo. Of course, all of this is just a prediction, and almost all the media have been talking incontrovertibly after the nomination list came out. In addition to the nomination for the best actor in the drama category, Hugos other nomination is not the same as the best supporting actor nomination in the past two years. The performance in "Life and Death" did not win any nomination for Hugo, but Hugo Unexpectedly, his name appeared in the ranks of nominees for best screenwriter. Don''t talk about the media, even Hugo himself was surprised. "Shawshank''s Redemption" only won two nominations at the Golden Globe Awards, one is Morgan Freeman''s Best Actor in a Drama Series, and the other is Frank-Delabont and Hugo Lancaster. Nominated for Best Screenplay. Frank said in an interview that although Hugo and the crew missed it, he will never obliterate Hugo''s contribution to the entire script, so he still added Hugo''s name to the screenwriter lineup. Regardless of Hugo''s attitude, this is at least his honest attitude. As a result, Hugo inexplicably appeared in the best screenwriter nomination list, and the other four competitors were also familiar faces, namely "Pulp Fiction", "Forrest Gump", "Behind the Scenes Lies", and "Pulp Fiction". Four weddings and one funeral". On the whole, this years Golden Globe nomination list is still full of topical issues. Not only is this a year when classic masterpieces have exploded, some people will naturally lose their nominations. Almost every film critic has a nomination in his mind. The list, so when the Golden Globe Awards announced the nomination results, it attracted countless media heated discussions; at the same time, because the competition for each award is so fierce-this is also the result of the continuation of the collection of classics. Among them, whether Hugo can end his empty-handed situation at the Golden Globes is an important point to watch, not to mention that he is playing against another "Tom" Tom Hanks and Brad Pitt. This Although a three-person turn is also "Hugo, Tom and Brad", no one can predict what the result will be. As the Golden Globe Awards ceremony approached, the list of guests was gradually announced, but after 1995, the media discovered one thing sensitively for the first time: Hugos name did not appear in the first three lists. This is definitely a huge question mark. Don''t say that Hugo is one of the most important points in the competition for awards. Simply speaking of Hugo''s current momentum, it can be said that without Hugo, one-third of the focus is missing. The reporters first asked the broadcaster of the Golden Globes TV station. They also said mysteriously "please look forward to the surprise", but when the reporter threw the same question to Rick Rosen, they got a meaningful answer. "Hugo just returned from vacation, we are still communicating about his next work arrangements, and there will be a result in the near future." Although Ricks answer is completely objective and impartial, it is placed at this sensitive moment. , Reporters can completely interpret as: Hugo is not willing to attend the Golden Globe Awards! Sure enough, the TV station kept covering up, but after the fourth batch of lists was announced, they finally couldn''t hide it anymore. They "regrettably" announced that we will not see Mr. Lancaster at the Golden Globes this year. Up. The media exploded in an instant. Many media are speculating that since the 1993 Golden Globe incident, Hugo was actually very dissatisfied with the handling of the TV station and the Foreign Journalists Association at that time. Last year Hugo missed the Golden Globe on the grounds of filming "Speed ??of Life and Death". As a result, the Golden Globes ignored Hugo, making the hot Hugo completely invisible at the time, but who could have imagined that two months later, the Oscars would give the best supporting actor to Hugo, giving him the Golden Globe Award. Totally lost face This year, the Golden Globes have been begging Hugo to attend, but unfortunately Hugo is not cold about the Golden Globes. Even though the TV station and Rick continue to communicate and negotiate, there is still no Able to reach consensus. Therefore, the next Golden Globe awards trend has added more uncertainties. Of course, all this is just speculation by the media. When the media interviewed Rick, he denied them all. He only said, Hugo must start the promotion of the new work. At the Dans Film Festival, participate in this grand event of independent films. Unfortunately, Sundances time and the Golden Globes conflicted, Hugo was also very entangled and made a difficult decision. Regarding the absence of the Golden Globes, Hugo personally regrets that he will personally express his apologies to the Hollywood Foreign Press Association." As a result, in an instant, the Sundance Film Festival, which was previously unpopular, became hot. Following Hugo, many reporters must also make a choice: Is it Sundance or the Golden Globe? Can the attraction of Hugo alone overshadow the shining Golden Globes? It was not difficult for Nicholas McLenna to make a decision, so he appeared in Park City. Following Nicholas to make similar decisions, there were a large number of reporters. The sudden influx of these people was also a cold winter in Park City. It brings a touch of warmth, as if the steps of spring are already approaching. . Chapter 1054： Bitter like spring How unpopular is the Sundance Film Festival? This is a very serious question. You can use a set of simple data from the tenth anniversary of Sundance last year to make an intuitive analysis. After all the works that were shortlisted for screening in the 19qj Film Festival were included, there were only 33. It is said that there were only more than 50 entries. At that time, there were 37 reporters who arrived in Park City to report on the 10th anniversary of Sundance. Name one, this is because of the 10th anniversary, Robert Redford specially invited some reporters; and after the end of the film festival, forty-nine media in the United States carried out reports, of which there is only one national newspaper in the United States. "The New York Times", there were less than 60 news reports before and after, which means that only eleven media have carried out more than one news report or follow-up report. Such attention is not even comparable to the premiere of a movie. The same data on the Golden Globe Awards can be magnified by at least ten times or even more. There are already more than 100 reporters standing on both sides of the Red Carpet of the Golden Globe Awards. This does not count the infield and backstage performances. The media interviewed, not to mention the KTV station that conducts live broadcasts. Therefore, the Sundance Film Festival is indeed something that no one cares about. Even though "Pulp Fiction" rose strongly at the end of 19, the Sundance Film Festival, which was lifted in early 1995, still did not receive any reporters'' willingness. Application for interviews. Therefore, the official organization of the organizing committee did not arrange for reporters to contact, arrange for reporters itinerary and other related matters. But who could have predicted that Hugo rejected the Golden Globes and chose Sundance. After this decision was promoted, it immediately became the headline. Kayla Keer did not expect Hugo to choose Sundance at all, which can be said to be almost all media views. Although it is said that there is Pulp fiction "before", although it is said that there is before sunrise", although the important inspiration of Hugo to independent movies has been talked about by countless media, this idea has not really entered people. In his mind, so when there are similar choices like Sundance and the Golden Globes, people almost take it for granted that they should choose the latter. What''s more, this is not a random Golden Globe Award. Based on various circumstances, it is very likely that Hugo will win his first Golden Globe trophy. People have not considered whether Hugo will attend this event one by one. Isn''t it a matter of course? The major media have risen early to discuss the issue of Hugo''s chances of winning the prize. But now, Hugo directly poured cold water and told all the media: I am not going to the Golden Globes, I am going to Sundance At this moment, it caused an uproar. Immediately afterwards, it triggered a chain effect, which everyone did not expect. Although the Golden Globes are so attractive, it can be said that no one of the media is willing to miss this event; but the appeal of Hugo is also not to be underestimated. First of all, after Hugo set off an independent film frenzy with "Pulp Fiction", this time he took it a step further and brought everyones attention to the Sundance Film Festival. This is an independent film paradise, so independent films have experienced 19ql. After the sudden emergence of the army in 1995, what will it do in 1995? Maybe, Sundance will give some clues "Before sunrise" is also full of topics. Whether its Hugos screenwriter debut or the collaboration between Hugo and Charlize, this work is full of appeal. People cant help being curious about Hugo as a screenwriter. What kind of works will be dedicated, and at the same time I am more curious about what sparks Hugo and Charlize will create. There is another point that should not be ignored. Although there was a tough confrontation between Hugo and reporters at the end of last year, this hot spot lasted for a long time and became the biggest highlight in the closing stage of 19ql; but since the "bath of morning light" After the album was promoted, Hugo has not formally appeared in front of the media for more than four months, and this time the Sundance Film Festival is an opportunity for media reporters to harass Hugo in a fair manner. "Before coming out," it is also necessary to deal with reporters. This is a once-in-a-lifetime occasion. The reporters originally expected this occasion to be the Golden Globe awards ceremony. Now it has been replaced by Sundance, which is equally attractive. As a result, following Nicholas McLean, a huge lineup of more than forty reporters arrived in Park City before and after. The number of this reporter group even exceeded the number of Sundance''s original official media reporters, just like a spring. The warm tides invaded Park City, which was shrouded in bitter winters. So, you mean Hugo is already in Park City? "Kayla almost couldn''t bear her excitement and shouted excitedly. For independent film lovers, Hugo has a special meaning, maybe not everyone likes Pulp fiction", maybe not everyone I like Hugo, but there is no doubt that Hugo has allowed the whole Hollywood to witness the outstandingness of independent films, and it is very amazing. Its as if the Nirvana Band was born in 19, whether people like Nirvanas music is aside for the time being, but the Nirvana Band did re-substitute rock and roll into the mainstream market, allowing people to refocus their attention on rock and roll. "Dont mind" the excellent results of this album attracted more curious eyes. Whether people like it or not, at least it makes the whole mainstream public pay more attention to the rock body that has been silent for more than ten years, forming a virtuous circle. After that, it further aroused people''s interest in other rock music besides grunge rock, and other rock bands besides Nirvana. Therefore, although the influence of Pearl Sauce is comparable to that of Nigo, and the sales of Pearl Sauces albums even exceed "Don''t mind", when people judge the history of rock music, Nigo''s historical status is clearly much higher than that of Nigo. Pearl sauce. The significance lies in the first shot Now the important meaning of "Pulp Fiction" lies in this, and Hugo is the soul of the whole movie-not even inferior to Quentin Tarantino''s role, because Hugo not only gives the movie the core, but also drives the movie. pay attention to. Therefore, Keira clearly knows what it means for Hugo to appear in Park City, first "Pulp Fiction" and then Sundance. Hugo has already brought enough attention to the rise of independent films, and then independent films. What heights the development will reach depends on the efforts of these independent films themselves. It is as if the rise of the Nigo band paved the way for the explosion of new metal rock. If I guessed correctly, yes, it is like this. "Nicholas also felt the vitality of the young girl in front of her, and her tone became relaxed. Don''t you know about this? I thought you were a loyal movie fan, so I came here to ask you about this film festival. Some opinions, I want to know more about Sundance. To be honest, I dont know anything about this film festival except Robert Redford." Although Kayla already liked Hugo very much before, Kayla worships Hugo today because Hugo was able to choose Sundance under the current conditions of the Golden Globes, which is indescribable. She is wise and calm, which makes her have to admire her heart. No, I am indeed a loyal fan of Sundance, but I have been here for the past two days, but I havent found any movie publications, nor have I searched for relevant information in the official announcement column, so Im not sure about the screenings in the next few days. arrange. "Kayla explained incoherently, that excited tone showed the turbulence in her heart. Although the Sundance Film Festival has passed its first ten years, many supporting facilities have not kept up. It is far less complete and comprehensive than the three major European film festivals. This is also comparable to the production cards of many independent films. It is not easy for both the company and the lineup to find a relationship to investigate. After all, it is the 90s when there is no internet. So, when did Hugo come to Park City? Also, when will his movie be released? Why didn''t the organizing committee arrange an official press conference? "Kayla expressed her excitement with a series of questions. Nicholas couldn''t help but laughed, This is what I tried to discover. " Oh, oh" Kayla just remembered. Just now Nicholas came to ask her about the film festival. She proactively said, "Come with me. The festivals organizing committee does not have an official venue, but there is Its just an office where we can find all the relevant information about the film festival." Kayla greeted enthusiastically. It was completely different from the vigilant and guarded situation just now. If you want to inquire about the schedule of movie screenings every day, you can go to the entrance of the movie screening venue to check it. It will be updated at 6 o''clock every morning. " Nicholas followed Kayla through the plain and simple streets of the small town of Park City. Although it was a similar winter scenery, the temperature seemed to rise due to the laughter of Kayla. It''s getting warmer. On the way, the pedestrians passing by seemed to know Kayla. Everyone greeted Kayla, and Kayla responded excitedly and told everyone aloud, Hugo has come to Park City." Almost everyone heard the news, the first reaction was cheers, and the second reaction was to follow Kaylas sight and cast a gaze at Nicholas for verification. This made Nicholas very interesting: it seemed to be silent. Among them, Hugo has become a symbol. For rock and roll, it is a symbol of the new era of innovation and extension, and for movies, it is a symbol of innovation and innovation in independent films. Hugo seems to embodied the expectations of countless people. . After Nicholas nodded and gave an affirmative answer, it would immediately arouse the second round of cheers. In this way, Nicholas and Kayla walked towards the office of the organizing committee together, but the snowy streets of the small town were no longer cold, as if the whole town had awakened, and every corner could clearly feel that. The heat and excitement, even if the bitter cold wind keeps blowing onwards, it still gives people the illusion that spring is coming. This feeling is very subtle. ). Chapter 1055： The scene is out of control On January 19, the 11th Sundance Film Festival kicked off; on January 21, the 52nd Golden Globe Awards kicked off. At any moment in the previous ten years, this is a set of data that is not comparable. Almost 99% of the media in the United States will focus on the Golden Globe Award, even if someone is willing to give Robert Ray Telford face, report on Sundance, the length and strength of the report is absolutely incomparable with the Golden Globes, Sundance can be said to be submerged in the wave of the Golden Globes. But this year has shown a completely different situation. When Hugo rejected the Golden Globes and chose Sundance, almost everyone thought it was a slap on the face of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. Hugo rejected the star-studded Golden Globes, Rejected the greatest chance of winning the actor''s honor, rejected the much-anticipated feast, and chose a freak carnival held in a remote valley. This is almost an insult, an insult to the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, and an insult to the mainstream Hollywood. Insult of thought. The "Chicago Tribune" just gloated and said, "Do you follow the Sundance or the Golden Globes? I think I will choose to follow Hugo." This black humorous ridicule makes people laugh, just like Hugo. The choice of an actor actually created such a stormy sea, which is indeed unexpected. This is not only the second consecutive year that Hugo rejected the Golden Globe Award, but also the second consecutive year that he refused to attend as the winner of the award. If it is said that there was "work priority" brought by the "speed of life" shooting last year as a cover , Then this year''s choice will not have any room for maneuver, almost directly tore off the fig leaf, making the Golden Globes extremely embarrassing. However, the Golden Globes cannot speak bad words, because they are a feast of star carnivalnaturally, any negative news will not be allowed to spoil this interest, and Hugo also sincerely apologized through Rick, and Moved out of the "before sunrise" publicity as a shield, so that the Golden Globes can only be swallowed in the stomach by breaking a tooth. More than forty reporters rushed to Park City in one breath. Of course, such a scene is not as large as the nearly 200 Golden Globes, but for the Sundance Film Festival, which originally had less than 30 reporters to interview, This is simply... the real carnival. This is the case on the streets of Park City at this time. Every true independent film enthusiast heard that the strange faces that appeared in the town in the past two days were actually reporters, and they were reporters who came to cover the festival with a friendly attitude. They almost couldn''t restrain their excitement, and they all cheered and shouted. This lively atmosphere dissipated the cold of Park City in an instant. Nicholas has just been immersed in the atmosphere of the Sundance Film Festival and has fallen in love with this land, not because of how warm and friendly this group of people is, but because this group of people is full of sincere enthusiasm for movies. Perhaps, if the movie wants to survive, the interests of the first are a necessary choice; but if the movie wants to continue life and vitality, the passion for art and the dedication to dreams are indispensable forever. Standing on the land of Hollywood, Nicholas has become accustomed to the intrigue and falsehood behind the supremacy of interests; but standing on the land of Park City, Nicholas once again saw the simplest and simplest movie dreams. This feeling is really long gone. . Nicholas couldn''t help but began to follow the other people around him, walking briskly, just like Dorothy and her friends moving towards the kingdom of Oz, with a fluttering mood hanging from the corner of his mouth to outline a touch of invigoration and comfort. Suddenly, the marching team stopped, not because they arrived at the destination, but because they encountered a larger team. At least a hundred people gathered in front of them, almost completely blocking the streets of the town. Live, completely cut off the channel of communication. The residents of the small town on both sides of the street were not in a hurry. They all stood in front of their homes or on the balcony on the second floor, looking excitedly at the lively scene in front of them, and from time to time they whistled and screamed. The scene was like It''s like seeing the noisy scene of bullfighting on the street. "What''s the matter?" Nicholas asked curiously. In fact, such scenes are often seen at the three major European film festivals. When a popular and respected master appears, all admirers will flock to him. The entire road was blocked. But at the Sundance Film Festival, Nicholas was not so sure: Is there such a prestigious and powerful authority figure in independent films now? Is it Robert Redford? "Normal." Keira said cheerfully, trying to check whether the onlookers in front of him had anyone he knew, while casually explaining, "You know, maybe it''s Tom Disiro(.)." "Who?" Nicholas said he knew Hollywood well, but when he heard the name, question marks were flashing. "Tom Disiro? The director of''Kamella Rhapsody (.in.)''?" Kayla raised her voice with a "you are an idiot" expression, which made Nicholas feel a little embarrassed, and her eyes couldn''t help but drift. Got out. Kayla spread her hands out depressed, "I''m an idiot, and I don''t even think about who I am talking to." It was obviously self-deprecating, but Nicholas felt a bit hot on his cheeks. As a senior reporter, Nicholass face is comparable to a city wall. Not to mention that Kayla didnt directly target him. Even if he pointed at him and cursed, he would not change his face. But at this moment, Nicholas deeply felt that. Shame: The shame of not knowing anything about independent films. Standing on the land of Park City, Nicholas''s blood also seemed to start to boil. "The''Rhapsody of Kaimera'' released yesterday won the standing applause of the audience. This film is about what happened during the shooting of an independent film. I think it feels the same for any filmmaker. Wonderful! Wonderful!" Keira said in a few words, but after all he felt that his language was too pale, and had to stop and savor it, which made Nicholas feel like an outsider. For the first time, Nicholas had a keen interest in independent films, not because of Hugos attention, but because of seeing Keiras admiration and focus on such a work that had never heard of the name, which brought Nicholas into it. Countless curiosities. "By the way, Tom and Jim Jamush(.) are good friends! He has served as a photographer for''Permanent.'' and''Stranger. Than.''!" Kayla finally thought of it. After this key point, I said excitedly. "Ha!" Nicholas immediately understood it, and when he mentioned Jim Jamush, the whole idea naturally became clear immediately. This is one of the most famous independent directors in the United States and has repeatedly become famous at international film festivals. In fact, Jim also came out of Sundance. He participated in the first Sundance Film Festival and won the special jury award for his work "Paradise Strangers". Unexpectedly, Tom Di Ciro was actually the photographer of "Paradise Strangers". No wonder it is said that there is a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger in the field of independent film! However, before Nicholas could react, his attention was interrupted by the screams around him. This familiar scene immediately caused Nicholas''s mind to automatically reflect the red carpet of the Golden Globe Awards ceremony. Relying on the reporter''s instinct, Nicholas immediately raised his head, and then saw that the size of the more than one hundred onlookers in front of him had almost doubled. At this time, half of the street was full of people, and everyone was screaming frantically. , Shouting enthusiastically, this scene gave Nicholas an illusion: Is this the Hollywood Hilton Hotel? This time the Golden Globe Awards ceremony was held at the Hilton Hotel. But Nicholas looked around and found that it was still snowy Park City. The plain streets and humble buildings revealed a strong sense of depression, but when he looked back, the turbulent waves of people were no better than the Golden Globes red carpet. Let''s get more. "Kayla!" Nicholas turned his head to look for the little girl just now, and asked what was going on, but he couldn''t find Kayla, and there was only a constant crowd of people around him. Nicholas stood on tiptoe and searched around, but unfortunately he still didn''t see Kayla. There were more and more people on the scene. It was so easy to find a specific object. After hesitating for a while, Nicholas was helpless. Can only ran forward quickly. As a reporter, looking for a good opportunity to capture news in a crowded crowd is an essential skill. Nicholas kept squeezing forward from the crowd, but he did not squeeze towards the center, but drilled towards the area where the crowds were not so dense. After finding the door of the neighboring house, he climbed to it in two strokes. On a tree stump with almost only branches left, I looked down from a condescending position, and I immediately saw the scene in the field at this time. There are three people gathered in the center. The reason why they are three people is because these three people are holding each other''s backs tightly, standing still and unable to move. The figure of the individual is like a huge rock in the turbulent flow-it''s just that the surrounding waves are constantly beating, as if the rock can be crushed at any time. Taking these three people as the center of the circle, they circled around one after another. From Nicholass eyes, there were at least two hundred people on the scene completely blocked the street. There is no way to move. At this time, the scene becomes a scene where the people inside cannot get out, and there are people who keep accumulating outside, and the order on the scene has been completely out of control. "Hugo! Hugo...I love you", "Oh, God, God, God! Hugo, woooo...", "Hugo, marry me, Hugo!", "Ahhhhh... ... Lancaster! Ah..." At this time, it was Hugo who was besieged in the center and immovable, only Hugo Work: One World Zun Author: Squid Who Loves Diving Introduction: Even if I pass through once and become a monk, I cant stop me from walking away from the world, smashing the world! See how young Meng Qi grew up as a novice monk, looking for the past of the Lord of the Demon, and exploring the inheritance of the emperor, Defeated all the heroes of all races, laughed at the six gods and demons, and finally became the honor of the world! Starting point portal: Post Bar Portal: Chapter 1056： Helpless \"& At this time Hugo was very helpless, very helpless, even so helpless that he wanted to get angry. Hugo has experienced such a scene-surrounded by passionate fans, and not only once, but also very embarrassed several times, but none of them is as exaggerated as today. Originally, Hugo thought this was Park City, this was Sundance, and this was a feast of independent films. People would be more rational, people would be dismissive of so-called stars, and people would be more focused on the movie itself. Hugo even thought about the scene where no one knew him after he appeared, he didn''t know if he would be out of balance a little bit. But even after being recognized, Hugo believes that these fans should communicate with him enthusiastically and friendly. But Hugo overlooked one thing, everything is two sides. Because independent films are so niche, this makes these groups more united, closer and more professional, but also makes them more crazy. Just like rock and roll, gorgeous rock is no longer the mainstream of music. Even in the many categories of rock and roll, it is not thriving. Those who like gorgeous rock are a very small group of people, which can definitely be called a niche minority. . But this small group of fans has become more and more crazy, and their enthusiasm is the driving force for gorgeous rock to continue. The same is true for independent films. Nowadays, the importance of Hugo to independent films is self-evident, especially Hugo''s rejection of the Golden Globes to choose Sundance, which makes Hugo realize unprecedented prestige in independent films. Although Hugos commercial attributes will inevitably become the complaints and contempt of many independent film enthusiasts, they cannot ignore the fact that the attention that Hugo brings to independent films is precisely this world that has been forgotten by the mainstream media. Most needed. When Robert Redford founded the Sundance Film Festival, he wanted to give independent films a stage to show, and Hugo brought the spotlight to this stage. They need this spotlight. Thus, when Hugo appeared, these fanatics went into madness. Even people like Keira who have always maintained their sanity and have seen Hugo many times lose their sanity, let alone others? Hugo only felt that he was about to be overwhelmed, and countless hands kept greeting him. These hands were constantly pulling on his clothes at the beginning. His t-shirts and sweaters had been torn out of shape, as if they would fall apart at any time. , Even his trouser belt was torn off; then the scene began to lose control, these hands not only pulled his clothes, but also began to "touch." his body, from the chest to the abdomen and even the crotch, This made Hugo feel that there was no place to be safe. This is not only the degree of enthusiastic fans, but even makes Hugo feel violated. But these irrational fans obviously did not notice-or even if they noticed, they would not give up. They were eager to touch Hugo, just like those religious fanatics eager to see **** and God, when they actually witnessed **** For the time being, the enthusiasm was completely released, and it could no longer be stopped. For them, Hugo is now Jesus. As more and more hands stretched out, even if Joseph and Samora blocked a lot, Hugo still felt unable to resist. The main reason is that Hugo and others did not expect such a crazy scene, and even the experienced Rick did not expect it. Therefore, when Hugo went out, Joseph and Samora were only accompanied by two people. Subsequently, the strength of these hands became stronger and stronger, because the scene gradually lost control, their sanity completely disappeared, and the only idea in their mind was to touch Hugo. As for the method and strength, it is not a matter of consideration. Then these hands began to "beat" Hugo constantly, slapped Hugo''s chest, back and cheeks, with arms on all sides, which made him completely unable to resist. Hugo had a thorough experience of what is meant by two fists and four hands. If only this is the case, Hugo will feel helpless, but it can still be controlled. Although today''s scene is out of control, this kind of scene of super high popularity and complete explosion is still within imagination; but now Hugo But wanting to get angry, the anger in his chest is almost overwhelming. Because at this moment, there is a little girl holding Hugo''s thigh tightly, like a koala. This little girl came to Park City to participate in the Sundance Film Festival with a large family. At least five adults followed. Hugo originally came out today to check the schedule of todays movie screenings. Now that he has come to the Sundance Film Festival, it is a real pity not to watch some movies, because independent movies always have many excellent works. It is easy to be ignored by people, and they can only wait for the precipitation of time to let them be discovered by people in ten or twenty years. When Hugo met the little girl''s family, the situation at the scene was okay. About 30 people surrounded them, and everyone was basically able to maintain order. Seeing that people welcomed him so much, Hugo also expressed his love for independent films very friendly. Because Hugo knows that this group of movie fans are audiences who really love movies. They not only regard movies as a means of entertainment, but also a spiritual sustenance and a great dream. They will not be picky about movie types and movie attributes, as long as they are Excellent films, whether commercial films or independent films, they will give praise. Hugo likes to communicate with such fans. At this time, the little girls family gathered around. Hugo always had more patience for children. As Michael Jackson said, children are the least polluted group in the world, although Hugo also knows that many people are right. It takes advantage of this weakness to let the children do bad things, but after all, there are still many good people and few bad people in the world. So when facing children, Hugo will communicate patiently. What''s more, meeting children''s fans is not something that often happens. As soon as the little girl came up, she exchanged less than a few words with Hugo, and hugged Hugo''s thigh tightly, because she hoped that Hugo could go home with her. This made Hugo dumbfounded. Hugo can only squat down and explain to the little girl patiently. He said that he still has a job today. If he goes home with her, many people will be disappointed. Maybe he can wait for the next time. If she still wants, he can come. Visit her home. But the little girl still hugged Hugo''s thigh tightly, and she blocked it back with a sentence "You are lying". Although what Hugo said just now was indeed a polite remark, Hugo really didn''t know what to say when he was directly blocked by the little girl. Of course Hugo can''t follow the little girl home, otherwise if any fan asks Hugo to comply, he won''t work. But because she was a child, Hugo had no way to refuse directly, which brought the situation to a deadlock. Hugo kept explaining to the child patiently, hoping she could understand that even Hugo had nodded and promised to meet her at the hotel where the girl stayed tonight, but she was still reluctant. This makes Hugo very helpless. Hugo could only turn to the little girl''s family for help, but she didn''t expect that not only did her family not help, they also gave an expression of acquiescence to the little girl''s behavior, which made Hugo feel a little uncomfortable. It can be felt that the little girl is a little willful - or very willful, that is, the kind of personality that will never give up if she can''t get it, and her family seems to be very indulgent. Hugo tried to resolve the situation, but within a few minutes, more and more people gathered around. In a blink of an eye, at least sixty people surrounded it. The situation on the scene was already very chaotic. . Seeing such a scene, Hugo knew that if he did not leave, the scene would lose control. Hugo explained the situation to the little girl''s family, and that the safety of the child is the most important thing, and they should also pull the little girl away first to avoid crowds coming over and causing a stampede. But unexpectedly, the little girl''s family not only did not stop, but instead surrounded her and built a wall around the little girl to block the crowds behind her, as if Hugo would not give up unless they agreed. Although it has only been three years since Hugo crossed over to enter Hollywood, he has seen many scenes, and it is the first time he has seen such a rogue fan. Seeing that the scene was so urgent, Hugo had no choice but to use tough methods to pull the little girl away directly. He was originally worried about hurting the child and did not dare to move too hard, but before she could exert any force, the little girl started to be sharp. Yelling, yelling sharply, as if Hugo was trying to murder her. At this time, the surrounding situation has begun to slide towards the edge of loss of control. No one noticed the little girls yelling, but the little girls family still surrounded her, as if she hadnt seen it, and did not accuse Hugo, but did not stop her. girl. This makes Hugo feel really absurd. As a last resort, Hugo finally asked Joseph and Samora to helpthey wanted to help, but they were controlled by each others children. They were indeed shy away, and Hugo didnt want them to use violenceafter all, it was rain. If I didn''t expect such a situation is too soft for children. But now, if we do not step up, the situation will be irreversible. No, the little girl''s family suddenly came up to stop Joseph and Samora, arrogant and unreasonable. Although they did not disrespect Hugo from start to finish, and they did have a fanatical look of worship, they completely angered Hugo: whether they have different plans or not, even if they are true fans, this is also very impressive. Can not accept. The blockade of the little girls family made Joseph and Samora very embarrassed. There were five people on the other side. After all, there were only two of them. The little girl hugged Hugos thigh and refused to let it go. In a blink of an eye, more than 100 people were already on the scene. Surrounded by people. In desperation, Joseph and Samora could only get close to Hugo, resisting the increasingly turbulent crowd around them. What is even more absurd is that the little girl is still holding Hugo''s thigh, but her family is dispersed by the crazy crowd, and only one person is still guarding the little girl. But even so, the little girl still did not let go. This...this is really helpless, angry and disgusting. I love the small wow provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1057： Angry \"& Hugo lived in an era of information explosion. The convenience of the Internet allowed Hugo to receive information from all over the world, so he also read the news of many crazy fans, many of which are really incredible. What impressed Hugo the most was Leonardo DiCaprio. Leonardo once said in an interview that he regretted taking the "Titanic", even though the film was a huge success. Because this movie allows people to focus all their attention on his appearance, completely ignoring his acting skills; at the same time, because countless crazy fans have lost their minds, this makes his life so annoying that the next five In the past years, Leonardo almost stayed behind closed doors, indulging in alcohol and dreaming of death, and was reluctant to contact the media and people at all. In those five years, Leonardo gradually distanced himself from the Hollywood media and actors. Hugo couldn''t understand it when he saw it at the time, because what Leonardo showed was aversion and rejection of fans. Hugo has always believed that every artist must be grateful for the pursuit of fans, because the support of fans is the basis for the survival of the artist. Without fans, the artist is nothing. Therefore, Hugo can''t imagine that there are artists who hate fans. You must know that many third-line actors and second-line actors cannot realize their dreams if they want fans. After the journey, Hugo has always been tolerant towards fans, especially fans. Although they behave crazy, they are also soulmates of Glory To Death music. Without their support and understanding, Glory To Death cannot survive. Therefore, even if Hugo was surrounded by fans many times before and after, he did not feel bored, more helpless, and grateful. Although most of his successes are based on his own efforts, it is undeniable that these supporters still have credit behind them. But today, Hugo experienced Leonardo''s feeling for the first time because of the little girl holding his thigh. Fans pursuit of artists is unconditional, so artists cant pick and choose; but on the other hand, artists have no obligation to fans. He should be grateful for the fans dedication and support, but he should not give everything for the fans, because he is not. The puppet in the hand of a fan, he is not the protagonist of the game developed on the fan''s computer. Hugo talked about it, even worried about the little girl''s safety, but she still hugged his thigh like a koala, and she was always reluctant to let go. The reason was simply because "she loved Hugo crazy." Doing crazy things in the name of love is really speechless. What''s more disgusting is that the little girl''s family is condoning this behavior. They don''t care about Hugo''s mood, and they don''t even care about Hugo''s life or death. Hugo can see that the little girls family just wants to use Hugo to achieve their goals: they want Hugos autograph, they want to take a photo with Hugo, and they want Hugo to go to the hotel to accompany them to dinner. . This makes Hugo feel like a cow. Lang, not an artist. For the first time, Hugo developed aversion and rejection of so-called "crazy fans". But at this time Hugo did not have time to think about these things, because the crazy crowd around made Hugo unable to distract, but Hugo was just held by the little girl, unable to move at all, and could only watch himself. Surrounded by the crowd, I finally fell into a dilemma where I couldn''t move forward or retreat. At this moment, the mountain whistling and tsunami that Hugo is facing has brought the scene that Leonardo faced after the "Titanic" in Hugo''s mind: presumably the crowd that Rio faced at that time was of this level. . When the reporter troop arrived at the scene, they were stunned by the crowds at the scene. Its not because of the exaggeration of the number of people at the scene. In fact, there must be no more than 500 people at the scene. It is estimated that it should be about 300 people. However, due to the narrow streets, all the crowds piled together, making the scene look spectacular, even for the Golden Globes. Nothing like this can be seen on the red carpet. Everyone squeezed forward frantically, each face was similar madness and excitement, the words in the mouth gradually developed from the initial "Hugo" to a simple "ah", and there are countless People stand on the periphery, crying bitterly because they can''t squeeze in. Outside the crowd, there was a girl crying in tears, "Woo, my Hugo...my Hugo..." The heart-piercing expression seemed to be that the person she loved had just passed away. Normally, this girl was still unwilling to give up, sobbing and squeezing forward, but failed many times after repeated attempts. She could only stand out of the crowd again, looking unwillingly and sadly watching the surging crowd. . It was so melancholy that people couldn''t help but feel distressed. Such a scene is more than just one person. There are many people standing on the periphery crying because they can''t get in, shouting "Hugo, I love you, oh oh..." they kept wiping hot tears, but But always reluctant to leave. This makes the whole street look like **** on earth. The reporters had anticipated such a situation, because it was the first time Hugo appeared on a formal occasion four months after the end of the "bath in the morning light" propaganda period. This was also the reporters who abandoned the Golden Globes and came to the wilderness. The root cause of Park City. At the Sundance Film Festival, Hugo cannot avoid the media. On the contrary, in order to promote "before sunrise", Hugo must also deal with the media. Therefore, reporters can expect the scene to be hot. You know, Hugo is the first person in Hollywood today. No one can resist his popularity, his appeal, and his power. Some people have even discussed the pinnacles of different periods, such as Clark Gable and Malone. Brando, such as Audrey Hepburn, and so on. Compared with Hugo today, the popularity of these people at their peak is better or worse. This is an unfounded proposition, but many media think that today Hugo''s Hugo is even more appealing, because Hugo is standing at a fork in the road of the handover of the times, and the influence of the times is naturally immeasurable. However, when the reporters really saw the spectacular scene on the scene, they were still shocked. This is the real power of Hugo, enough to make the whole city-or a town more accurate-fall into crazy charm. Standing on the stump, Nicholas also sighed. Although he was a witness who witnessed Hugo step by step to the present day, he was even one of the merits, but in the face of such an exaggerated scene, the sigh was still subconsciously Came out. But soon, Nicholas noticed Hugo''s look abnormal from the telephoto lens of his camera. Hugo at this time... was very angry, it was not like a normal Hugo. Hugo will be angry when facing media reporters, but other than that, whether it is fans or work partners, even some of the staff at the premiere and awards ceremony, Hugo is always polite. But now? The anger on Hugo''s face can hardly be hidden now. Then Nicholas saw Hugo squat down suddenly, bending over to protect something, and then the surrounding crowd swarmed up and squeezed towards Hugo. Its not that these people are crazy, but because the atmosphere on the scene has been completely out of control, the crowd is constantly crowded forward, and the crowd at the front cannot move. It can only be passively crowded forward. Stampede accidents and suffocation accidents seem to happen. It can happen anytime, anywhere. It is obviously cold January, but the scene is filled with the mania and heat of midsummer and July. Hugo was already out of the ground and angry. A few people just kicked the little girl involuntarily in the back. Although Hugo didnt want to care about the little girls life and death-he just rejected Joseph because he was soft to the child. The proposal that Samora treated hard at first led them to such a situation; but in the face of the real danger of the little girl, Hugo still couldn''t harden his heart. Therefore, Hugo can only put away his steps to avoid hurting the little girl, and then shouted to the only relative who stayed beside the little girl, "Let her let go, let her let go! Danger, danger!" But the middle-aged man still stubbornly ignored it. Just when Hugo thought he hadn''t heard him, he heard the middle-aged man shout, "After the film festival, would you like to come to our house?" Om, Hugo only felt that the last thread of reason in his mind was broken, "Grass!" Hugo just gave such a response. Without waiting for Hugo to say more, the crowd raged again. Hugo immediately noticed that the crowd in front of him was about to fall over. If they fell and hit the little girl''s back, the little girl would vomit blood on the spot. Up. Although Hugo was already in anger at this time, he was still alive. I lowered my head and hugged the little girlor more accurately protected the little girl''s back. At this moment, Hugo heard the little girl''s giggling again, and when Hugo turned his head slightly, he saw the little girl''s smiling face magnified next to his face. Hugo only felt inexplicable, why did she suddenly laugh? Then Hugo heard the little girl say, "Who told you not to agree to me! Everyone must agree to me! My request must be fulfilled! How about, now you are willing to go home with me again?" Damn, lunatic! This is the only thought in Hugo''s mind. Hugo is not a radical person. He also doesn''t like relying on his own arbitrary ideas to guess others. Whether it is Uma or Joseph, Hugo is more willing to listen to each other''s explanations, because Hugo knows that things will never happen. The surface is so simple. But today, Hugo didn''t think so anymore, the anger in his chest broke out uncontrollably! This family is really crazy! But at this time, Hugo had already lost the opportunity. In order to protect the little girl, the surrounding crowds were pressed over. If Joseph and Samora hadnt found out early and protected Hugo, Im afraid its all already. People fell down. But even so, the stampede accident is still on the verge, and the chaos on the scene has gradually evolved into a disaster. . Chapter 1058： Escape \"& What is the charm of Hugo? Make fans crazy, make crazy into chaos, and make chaos into disaster. It is no exaggeration to say that if Hugo appears on the red carpet of the Golden Globes, it is estimated to be the same. Its a grand occasion, and those reporters will take the lead in chaos before the fans start to go crazy; and now, Hugo has brought this chaos to the deserted and desolate Park City, becoming the most in the 11-year history of the Sundance Film Festival. A spectacular picture. However, if this disaster is not prevented, then Hugo will be buried here. Nicholas suddenly realized this. He didn''t know what happened to Hugo and why he needed to bend over, but he clearly saw that the people around him had completely lost control, and a total disaster was unfolding before his eyes. Nicholas couldn''t care about fulfilling his responsibilities as a reporter. He put down the camera, stood up directly, and shouted at the crowd below, "Disperse, disperse! Danger! Danger!" But how could Nicholas''s voice work alone? The noise on the scene completely overwhelmed Nicholas, and no one would hear it. In the face of the turbulent flow of more than 300 people at this time, Nicholas''s power alone seemed to be overwhelmed by the crowd. Hugo of the three people is average, unable to form a confrontation at all, can only be destroyed. Nicholas forced himself to calm down. He used to be a part of this chaos, but now he has to rely on his own strength to resolve this disaster, which is obviously not an easy task. As he was thinking, Nicholas caught a figure out of his sight. He didn''t have time to think deeply, he just jumped off the stump, and then quickly ran towards that figure. This time, Nicholas did not miss her. "Kayla!" Nicholas caught Kayla Cole who was tumbling in the crowd, but Kayla, who had lost his mind at this time, turned his head, but the focus of his sight was not on Nicholas at all. Nicholas had to shake Kayla a few times, "Kayla, Kayla! Hey, girl!" Finally, Kaylas focus came together, but Nicholas did not give Kayla a chance to speak, and directly shouted, "Hugo is in danger, Hugo is in danger! Danger!" Nicholas only felt that his voice was like a tsunami. A canoe in the midst of turbulence, his face was red and his voice was hoarse, "Danger!" Kaylas dilated pupils let Nicholas know that she heard it. Nicholas took Kaylas hand and quickly squeezed out towards the periphery. After walking a little outside, Nicholas didnt have time to go out anymore. He could only quickly explain, The scene is out of control. Hugo is in trouble and is trapped. In the middle, he was bent over just now, and now all the pressure around him is pouring over him, he has no way to resist. If this continues, everyone will step on Hugos body and continue to crowd forward." In an instant, Kayla''s face turned pale. The last moment Kayla was still caring, excited because Hugo arrived in Park City; the next moment Kayla realized that her madness had caused Hugo a big problem. "Calm down, calm down!" Nicholas gripped Kayla''s shoulders tightly, letting Kayla focus on himself again, "I just saw that Joe and Samora are by Hugo, but they can''t hold on for long. , The scene... is terrible." Nicholas looked at the completely crazy crowd around him, worry flashed by, and quickly retracted his gaze and looked at Kayla firmly, "We must help Hugo, and only we can Helped him." "How to do it!" Keira finally recovered. After all, she had experienced countless Hugo fan out-of-control scenes with Meleryn and others before. She knew that her chaos could not help anymore, and she had to calm down. "We started from the periphery, looking for the help of people we know, persuading those crazy fans, telling everyone that Hugo is dangerous now, if you don''t want to see Hugo blood splashing on the spot, you must disperse." Nicholas said. Kayla''s lower lip began to tremble, and a trace of blood faded from his pale face. Nicholas patted Kayla on the shoulder, "We don''t have time to hesitate." Nicholas originally wanted to seek official help from the main committee, but think about it, the Sundance Film Festival does not even have an official office, how could there be special security guards to maintain order-besides, they don''t need it at all. . Therefore, they can only rely on themselves. "Kayla! Cheer up!" Nicholas didn''t have time to slowly enlighten Kayla, he could only shout angrily, then turned his head and left, "I''m going to look for my friends." Nicholas knew that there were many reporters on the scene. Hope these reporters can help. Kayla was left alone, she could feel her heart beating fast, her throat was already dry and smoke was about to come, her brain told her that she had to act, but her feet couldn''t move. This left Kayla''s brain blank. Suddenly, a person slammed Kayla hard, and then the person squeezed forward frantically. This fierce collision quickly made Kayla react: Hugo! Kayla immediately grabbed the person subconsciously, and missed the first time, but she clenched her teeth and walked forward again for half a step, grabbing the person, and the person felt Kayla''s power and turned her head directly. , "Kayla!" Kayla knows her, her name is Mi Luan-Toli Annia, she met at the "Road to Glory" Houston station before, this little Nizi is also a big fan of Hugo, she is completely stubborn, and everyone is crazy. I can''t help it, but he is indeed a loyal fanatic of Hugo, "Mi Luan, Hugo is in danger, Hugo is in danger!" "What?" Mi Luan was still hopping, but she was stunned when she heard these words. She turned her head and pointed to the center of the crowd, wanting to say, "Isn''t Hugo in there?" But Kayla interrupted. Her words directly said, "The crowd is too crazy and out of control. Hugo can''t get out. Now Hugo is in danger of injury. We must evacuate the crowd, we must!" Mi Luan was stunned, then turned around to look at the surging crowd forward. Without much hesitation, she nodded immediately, "I see!" After saying that, Mi Luan turned her head and grabbed the next one. People, just rush out without saying anything. Dont look at Mi Luan who looks like a petite head, as if shes underage, but her strength is terrible. She pulled the boy back a few steps with a loud voice, and then Kayla listened. When Mi Luan shouted, "Get out! Stupid! Don''t you know that you are hurting Hugo?" Keira watched Mi Luan''s movements and immediately realized that her speed must be accelerated, there was no time to hesitate, and no time to be in a daze. Every second, Hugo was closer to the edge of danger. So Kayla also turned her head, grabbed the stranger next to her, and shouted, "Leave, please leave! Your behavior is hurting Hugo and creating bloodshed!" At this moment, Kayla finally understood why people are saying that fans should also be rational and maintain order. Because once their madness is out of control, it may create irreparable consequences. When their support becomes a weapon to hurt the idol, this fanaticism is like a poison in the throat, crippling the vitality of the idol bit by bit. This thought suddenly struck, making Kaila''s movements a little bigger, "Leave, leave!" Kaila only hoped that her movements could be faster and faster. On the other hand, Nicholas ran to the periphery and saw his colleagues, but at this time he did not have time to say hello, so he could only move forward quickly, "Quickly, now the situation is out of control, red alert! Red alert!" If it is in peacetime, the reporters would be eager for such a situation. If there is a bloodshed, it will be a sensational event in the United States, not to mention that the protagonist is Hugo, then the sensational effect is immeasurable. As reporters, it is too late for them to report such a huge news event, how can they stop it! They are not supermen who save the world, but uncrowned kings who report facts! But the reporters who came to Park City were different. They gave up the Golden Globes and came to cheer for Sundance. Although the news value represented by Hugo is the root cause, objectively speaking, the Golden Globe is absolutely absolute. It is far more than a Hugo, after all, what Hugo needs to fight against is the focal point of Hollywood. Therefore, these reporters are willing to come to Park City not only for the value of news, but also for Hugo. It also shows that they always have a curiosity and a passion for independent films. Therefore, when Nicholas yelled with an angry "red alert" on his face, the reporter colleagues in front of him cheered up, and everyone''s eyes became vigilant--everyone! Immediately afterwards, Nicholas did not wait for their response , and then shouted to the surrounding people, "Everyone, evacuate, help evacuate, Hugo is in danger! Red alert, red alert!" People who originally stood on the periphery still have some saneness, because standing in the center of the hot heat tends to make the brain hypoxia, so the sensibility is lost, but on the periphery, the brain is not severely overheated. Hearing Nicholas''s shout, everyone became vigilant. Some people hadn''t figured out the situation, but some were gloating that "I can''t get in, you all come out" and began to help evacuate the crowd. And the most important part of the people, just like Kayla, their expressions changed in an instant. They are all serious fans who really love Hugo. They just hesitated, and they all stepped forward to help. Coupled with the reporters who started to get busy at this time, the whole scene became busy in an instant. The crowd was evacuated little by little. The hot temperature in the middle was like the glacier was warming up, turning into entangled water vapor, which filled the whole scene in a hustle and bustle, and the eyes full of mess and panic almost made Parker. The streets of the city are totally unrecognizable. Finally, Hugo, Joseph, and Samora, who were locked in the middle and unable to move, finally appeared in front of everyone, but they were all devastated and embarrassed, just like survivors who survived the catastrophe. . . Chapter 1059： Super Fans &;>The crowd on the street gradually dispersed, but everyone did not leave. Instead, they stood scattered on all corners of the street, making the whole street look like it was occupied by the crowd, and it seemed that even one settled down. The points are gone in general. Everyones eyes were cast toward the center of the encircled circle just now, or they were curious or worried or fearful or excited, and all kinds of mixed eyes were looking for Hugo among the dense crowd-in fact, many people gathered, just heard Hugo is only here. He didn''t even see Hugo''s face at all. He just rushed forward blindly, and the result was such a serious chaos. At this moment, there is a small group of people standing in the center of the street. It is estimated that there are a dozen people in the past. These people are not completely scattered, but are loosely surrounded together, seeming to be paying attention to something. If you look inside this not tight encirclement, you can vaguely see three people standing in the center. The outside spectators were afraid to surround themselves again, so they couldn''t see it really, but Nicholas and Kayla are now standing at the innermost point. They can clearly see the scene in front of them, and this scene really makes them...don''t know what to use Adjectives to express. Joseph''s coat has been pulled completely deformed-it is a thick plum coat, not only the hat is completely torn, but also the buttons on the chest are almost all torn out, the shirt inside the coat is completely completely Pulled away, in the snow and ice floating in the snow. chest. dew. Milk, that chubby white cheek was not only flushed but also stained with large swaths of sweat, looking like a worker who had just come from the cotton field. Samora wasnt much better either. His down jacket was directly cut with a big cut, and the stuffed cotton wadding inside was sparsely pouring out, which looked quite horrible, and the sweater inside the jacket was torn down in halfthe original His round neck has been completely torn apart, and the neckline has been pulled from the collarbone to the belly button. Now the entire collar is drooping loosely. It is very convincing to say that he had just participated in the wrestling. Joseph and Samora blocked one direction each, and it could be said that they blocked more than half of the firepower. They were already so embarrassed, what about Hugo? Behind Joseph and Samora, Hugo squatted, his smoky plum jacket was covered with handprints on the back. Most of those handprints were made of sweat, but they looked just like against the smoky gray. It looked black, very scary, and the stitching on the back of the jacket was torn loose. Hugo''s dark blond hair now looked like a destroyed bird''s nest, the hair was completely curled up, messy and badly fluttering towards the sky in all directions. Although Hugo can''t see the front, his broad shoulders are full of embarrassment. Hugo bent over to protect a weak figure. Almost everyone could see the figure. Her body was trembling, and her long, slightly curly golden hair was draped messily on her shoulders, her petite face was buried in the rain. In Guo''s arms, it seemed that Hugo was her safe haven, to escape the harsh environment of the squally rainy surroundings. Seeing this scene, almost everyone was moved, moved to tears. Nicholas has even begun to replenish the plot: In order to save a young fan, Hugo desperately protected the safety of the young fans under the impact of more than 300 people. As a result, Hugo was accidentally injured-because Hugo arrived. Now that there is no movement, everyone assumes that Hugo is injured. This is almost the plot of "This killer is not too cold". Although Hugo is not a killer, and the crowd is not an evil force, this scene does make people think about it. The plot of the uncle protecting Lori-how beautiful and sweet. Happy story conception. If you add to Hugos high popularity now, who knows how much follow-up the news will set off, and perhaps it will become a social hot spot again, causing a wave of helpfulness, uncle and loli have to say two or three things Frenzy. But Nicholas brain tonic was not over yet, he saw Hugo suddenly pull the little Lolita in his arms directly, then he looked at the little Lolita and said angrily, No, I wont go to you. Home, I will not go to the hotel to have dinner with you, I am not a phone girl!" In an instant, the disillusionment in Nicholas''s mind was disillusioned, and he stared at the scene in front of him dumbfounded. I saw Hugo pull the little girl away, but the little girl was unwilling at all. She still hugged Hugo''s thigh, and yelled "I don''t accept rejection! I don''t accept rejection!" I saw Hugo''s arms slamming hard-it was a real effort, not just a gesture, trying to force the little girl to pull away, but the little girl was hugging Hugo''s thigh with her arms crossed. There is absolutely no plan to let go. Joseph didn''t care about his embarrassment, and he hurriedly stepped forward to break the little girl''s hand. At this time, a few middle-aged people rushed over and shouted, "Hugo murdered! Hugo murdered a child! Hugo wants to murder a child! Murder! Murder!" Things really changed. People were caught off guard, almost all the onlookers looked at each other: What kind of drama is being staged here? Fortunately, Samora reacted quickly, and immediately walked to Hugo, blocking the family rushing over, and shouted angrily, "Robbers! You robbers! Hugo is not the phone girl in the yellow pages, you all Get out, get out!" Although Nicholas and the others were confused about the whole situation, they still stepped forward quicklyhelping Hugo and forcibly pulling away those middle-aged people. They still asked with concern, " What''s going on, what''s going on?" While talking, Joseph had already pulled the little girl''s hand away-the child was naturally unable to fight the adult, and then Hugo pulled the little girl completely away as soon as he put his hands hard. But the little girl didn''t give up and tried to hug Hugo again. This time how could Hugo, who was vigilant, let her succeed again, he immediately grabbed the little girl''s hands. The little girl began to twist and kick her whole body, trying to get rid of Hugo''s shackles. After all, the other party is a child. Although Hugo is already angry now, he still can''t bear to make a heavy hand. He just grabbed the little girl''s hands, but his body and thighs were hit by the little girl. A few kicks. Hugo grabbed the girls hand and gently lifted it, and let the little girls feet leave the ground a little bit. This immediately made the little girl panicked, and then Hugo let it go, and grabbed the little girl before she recovered. She was sent directly to the arms of her family. Her family subconsciously hugged the little girl, but then they realized that they wanted to throw it into Hugo''s arms again. Now Hugo was fully alert. Although they were still surprised at their shamelessness and willingness, they were still not fooled. As a result, the other party could only give up and hugged the little girl back depressed. Hugo finally regained his freedom. He saw that the little girls family seemed to have something to say. Hugo had heard the words "murder" they had just shouted, so he immediately preempted, "Dont want to deal with it. Michael Jackson used it on me, and I will make you regret it!" Hugo was not harsh when he said this, because he hadn''t adjusted his breathing, and he was a little panting. The words can only be said to barely hold up his confidence. But this sentence made Nicholas and the others vigilant in an instant. Under the eyes of everyone, the little girls family only paused for a while, and then shouted, Playing a big card! Even children dare to be so violent, little Mary Its just that I just like you, and Im going to be treated like this. A disgusting and shameless artist like you rolls aside, and we will never support you again. Not only that, but we also need to let everyone know the truth of your Hugo. Face, hum!" After speaking, the little girl''s family hugged the little girl, turned around and left violently. Although they finally put aside their cruel words, they were obviously lacking in confidence. Hugo also couldn''t identify whether they wanted to blackmail or were real fans, but these are no longer important. "Huh, finally..." Hugo only felt that his calves were about to lose consciousness. The little girl had been holding him and held him tightly just now, and now there were some signs of tingling in her footsteps. Nicholas has just arrived in front of Hugo. The sweat makes Hugo look like he just walked out of the sauna, and the clothes on his body have been torn out of shape, even vaguely enough. I see the muscle part-you know it''s winter now. Whats more exaggerated is that Hugos trousers have been pulled open, and the top button has disappeared, just like performance art. Fortunately, the bottom is not a zipper but also a button. This is not complete. Open. Such a sight Nicholas really has trouble grasping his emotions. On the one hand, he feels lingering in his heart. The situation just now is really too dangerous; on the other hand, he sighs and looks at Hugo, Joseph and The embarrassment on Samora is almost the most direct profile of Hugos current popularity-enough to make people fall into crazy heat; but on the other hand, Nicholas found it very funny, watching the three Hugo so desolate. It looks like, imagine if they didn''t stop it and things didn''t deteriorate further, would the three of Hugo be caught on the spot. Finished? This emotion is really mixed. "So, what happened?" Unlike other reporters and fans, Nicholas and Hugo are more like friends, he asked with a mixed face. Hugo let out a long sigh, looking at the fans who have not disappeared from all directions. At this time, he inexplicably has a ridiculous sense of "becoming embarrassed", "Go back to the hotel and talk about it." Hugo was silent. After a while, in the end just said this sentence. He is really tired. (To be continued "@ҰСt". If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chinese Network () to read, vote for the work recommended, monthly pass. Your support, I continue to create Maximum motivation!) () Chapter 1060： Dumbfounding "& January 22, this is a Sunday, a highly anticipated Sunday, because the 52nd Golden Globe Awards ceremony ended last night, those who did not watch the live broadcast and did not listen to the broadcast are very happy. Get some information through newspapers, and those viewers who followed the award ceremony in real time are also very willing to watch the comments after the event from newspapers and magazines: the opinions of experts on the awards, the tidbits before and after the award ceremony, what people say on the TV screen Anecdotes that I havent seen, the selection of red carpet costumes... But when the West Coast audience opened the "Los Angeles Times" as they were used to, they found that the news layout on the front page was very interesting. The headline position on the front page was "Forrest Gump''s victory!" , This is news about the Golden Globe Awards, not surprising, the picture below is the picture of director Robert Zemigis (.) holding the Golden Man. But below today''s headline, there is a very conspicuous spot, which is no less attractive to people than headline. Just below the first news item, the red font is very eye-catching, "Hugo overthrows Park City!" The picture below this news item is a narrow town street, densely covered with people''s heads. It seemed that it was a scene where 100,000 people rushed together when the rock music festival was held, and the intensive phobias immediately retreated. Normally, in addition to the headlines, there will naturally be other important news on the front page. However, in order to highlight the headline effect, other news are generally not accompanied by pictures, but are mainly written. But today, the "Los Angeles Times" did not play the cards according to common sense, and there were two pictures on the front page, and they were both very conspicuous and completely comparable in appeal. "Los Angeles Times" is a comprehensive newspaper, and entertainment is only one of their reporting sections. Although they are located in the Hollywood base camp, their front page headlines use entertainment news not as frequently as expected. After all, social news, political news, and military news. Many things such as news are more important. But today, the "Los Angeles Times" put two entertainment news content on the front page in one go, which is absolutely unprecedented. So, is the Golden Globes more attractive or the Hugo news more worth watching? The "Los Angeles Times" did a random survey of 60 people on the street after the incident. Forty-nine people chose Hugo for a simple reason, "I already know the list of winners, and I am even more curious about what happened to Hugo. "Something", or "the list of winners has been determined, anyway, it will not be changed, of course, the Hugo news is more interesting." Of the remaining eleven people, six of them did not choose two because they were not interested in Hollywood News. They were more concerned about the U.S. militarys war in Haiti. In June last year, the U.S. invaded Haitiusing all means to force Haitis military and political affairs. After fu stepped down and landed in Port-au-Prince, the U.S. military had several armed conflicts with local demonstrators, and now the fighting situation has become intense. The other five people chose the Golden Globe Award. They are not only curious about the list of winners, but also curious about how Hugo and Brad won or lost in the battle for the most actor in the drama category. Although the sample survey of sixty people is not promotional, because the "Los Angeles Times" is just casually looking for people on the streets of Hollywood Boulevard, and does not take into account the regional diversity, the distribution of parameters such as age and gender; But the results of this survey are still intriguing. Nicholas wrote about Hugos situation in Park City for the first time. In the report, Nicholas told about the fan frenzy that was out of control that day. The whole Park City was boiled and it made people clearly feel that the town was in violent shaking. , The hustle and madness of the town even broke Mormon. The cleansing of the religion has attracted protests from religious people. This is a situation that Park City has never experienced in the past ten years." Nicholas then used a detailed pen and ink to tell everything that happened that day from his own perspective, and focused on describing the little girl and her family. "The big success in career pushed Hugo to the forefront, although he disappeared. In the sight of the public for four months, but still did not lose his fiery popularity in the eyes of the public, all audiences are crazy for him, and even paralyzed the entire town, such a powerful appeal is now also Only Hugo can have it." But Nicholas changed his conversation and focused on the behavior of the little girl, thinking that such crazy and unreasonable fans caused Hugo troubles, "but behind Hugo''s such strong popularity and enthusiastic pursuit, but Huge hidden dangers have also arisen. Fans irrational and desperate behavior not only brought troubles to Hugo, but also created endless disasters. If the situation yesterday was not brought under control in time, bloodshed accidents would inevitably occur at the scene, including ordinary ones. Fans and Hugo included." "So, while chasing celebrities, should we also seek a suitable measure, otherwise, after an accident, the artist will always be the artist himself. Of course, the most important thing is the safety of the fans themselves, rather than chasing celebrities. In terms of the health and safety of the fans is the most important thing, isnt it?" Objectively speaking, Nicholass article is not too sensational. He did not strongly condemn the little girl. Although crazy fans have been criticized, she was only a little girl. Even her familys behavior is very good, but she is a minor after all. Its really inappropriate to condemn people forcefully; secondly, the behavior of flesh and blood is much crazier than that of the little girl, but the form is different. Glory to Death also encountered similar situations during the tour, so there is no need to deliberately target the little girl. girl. At the same time, Nicholas did not deliberately accuse those fans who lost their minds-because the reporters are not much better. However, after this report came out, it immediately detonated the focus of all the media. There were nearly 50 media outlets that followed the Los Angeles Times and all of them focused on the storm that Hugo set off in Park City. And, like Nicholas, they expressed concern about the irrational situation of crazy fans. In fact, in the United States, fan madness has always been extreme. Fans who usually seem to be very sane, once they become mad, it will be a disaster. The tragedy of John Lennon is still unforgettable. Therefore, when the media mentioned the potential danger of the fan phenomenon, it immediately attracted widespread attention from all media. In an instant, a lot of all the media focused their attention on Park City. The scene of the streets being blocked by fans was too shocking. Seeing the scene, it was almost impossible to believe that it was a movie that no one cares about. Festival, even giving people the illusion of "Isn''t it transplanted from the photos of the Cannes Film Festival?" It can be seen how strong the impact of the photos is. This is not the era when computers are retouching and changing pictures are flying all over the sky. Now is the era when there are pictures and the truth. The shock of a photo is far beyond imagination. People can hardly believe that Hugo relied on the strength of one person to set off such a storm in the remote, cold and lonely Park City. This is the most direct portrayal of Hugo''s strong presence in North America. Many media regretted that they did not go to the front line of Park City to grab news. Because relatively speaking, although the Golden Globes are lively, but after all, they are still old and not much new. Of course, they are not as interesting as the bombing of Park City. More importantly, most of the media have focused on fan culture. In fact, movie fans have already receded. Music fans have become ingrained with deep roots. Fan culture has become part of the social subculture. Their fanaticism and madness are always easy to get out of control. poison. News of sudden overdose, fights for the favor of band members, and even conflicts with band members are frequently seen in the newspapers, which is nothing new at all. Especially last year Hugo also experienced the Houston incident personally, which made music fans stand on the cusp of the storm. Now, movie fans are also entering an era of madness because of the idols of Tom Cruise, Brad Pitt, and Arnold Schwarzenegger, who are supported by the star-making plan. It is foreseeable that such out-of-control scenes will only accompany in the future. With the soundness and maturity of the movie idol culture, it is becoming more and more serious. Therefore, the media began to seriously discuss the importance of fan culture. Even sociologists have also joined the topic. This is the second large-scale discussion in just six months: because most fans are young people, in other words, the next generation who needs education, let alone Will they delay their studies because of star chasing, simply say that they are poisoned by contact with the entertainment industry. The harm of food and alcohol, as well as the loss of control of fan culture, is likely to cause continuous follow-up effects. To be exaggerated, it is likely to affect the development of the entire United States in the 21st century, because now these young people are the future of a country. Nicholas hadnt expected a simple question to rise to such a high levelits not his intention at all. He just called injustice for Hugo: the little girls family is so speechless, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com happened to be another child, and he couldn''t be beaten or scolded, which was really embarrassing. As a result, he knew the impact of such a sensation. It''s really dumbfounding. However, from the side, any news that touches Hugo will be infinitely amplified, and then have endless follow-up influence. This has become the norm. This is also a portrayal of Hugos powerful influence today. He is an artist. , But it can have an impact on social issues, and gradually form a chain of influence, which is really amazing. In fact, on this day on the 22nd, the topicality of the Golden Globes is absolutely dominant. More than 90 media are reporting on the Golden Globes, and many national media have conducted special reports. It can be said that "The whole world is full of Golden Globe Awards", but who could have predicted that Hugo''s unintentional move would easily steal the attention of the Golden Globe Awards, making the news of the Golden Globe Awards stay on the front page. In two days, it quickly became the yellow flower of tomorrow. This is really aggrieved. If anyone is maliciously speculating, they almost think that this is another wave of Hugo''s plan to retaliate against the Golden Globes. I love the small wow provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1061： Strong contrast \"& One is the eye-catching one, the other is the Moncoro bird; the other is the gathering of stars, the other is the front door; the other is the bustling center, and the other is the remote mountainous area. The comparison between the Golden Globes and Sundance is almost incomparable. It is completely a heaven and an underground, and the positioning of the two events is also completely different. The Golden Globes are the mainstream, and the Sundance is an independent film-also It is non-mainstream. No one will compare the two together at any time. But this time it was different. The Golden Globes were completely robbed of the limelight by Sundance, just because of a Hugo. The 52nd Golden Globe Awards actually has many points to watch. For example, this years excellent works are gathered. Unlike last years "Schindlers List", which stands out, other competitors are slightly inferior. Almost all works are available this year. Absolute strength. Although it is said that "Forrest Gump" benefited from the rendering of the American Dream, it seems to have a higher voice, but the advantage is not obvious. The independent film that turned out is the biggest lawbreaker, so the final result is the award. The trend is completely intangible, which is also the greatest charm of the awards ceremony. For example, this year''s strong players are just like the competition for the best actor in the drama category. There are five important topics: Hugo, Brad Pitt, Tom Hanks, Paul Newman, and Morgan Freeman. Competitors who have topics, who need strength, and who want sparks and sparks, "It''s no surprise who wins" was born for this year. Therefore, when the Golden Globe Awards ceremony comes to an end, whether it is the organizer or the TV station, including the guests present, they have absolute confidence: this will be the most lively and attractive event. "Forrest Gump" finally won the fierce battle and won three awards for best film, best director and best actor in the drama category. At this moment, a huge controversy arose. The first is the competition for the best film in the genre. People generally think that "pulp fiction" is more breakthrough in terms of artistic value and filming innovation, and it is more worthy of praise, but the result is lost. Since the American Dream represents "Forrest Gump", many media have shouted the slogan "Citizen Kane''s failure" in this way to express dissatisfaction with the results of the award. But objectively speaking, "Forrest Gump" is still loved by the media, otherwise the Hollywood Foreign Press Association would not be so bold in awarding it to it. Therefore, despite the controversy, most media still agree with this result. The real controversy still comes from the best actor in the drama category, Tom Hanks relied on "Forrest Gump" to complete the re-election of the actor. Its not that Toms performance is not exciting enough. In fact, Toms interpretation of Forrest Gump is admirable, with simplicity in the finesse, and showing the character in depth with different voices, which is indeed applauded; but the problem is that, Is Toms performance really so wonderful that he will continue to be the actor? And still defeated four powerful competitors. Among the contenders for the best actor in the drama category, in addition to Brad''s strength is slightly inferior-he relied more on topicality to be shortlisted. It is generally believed that the other actor Ai Dan is more commendable than Brad; the other three actors are capable of defeating Tom. Whether it is Paul or Morgan, they have long been recognized by multiple actors. This time their performance is definitely not weak, and in terms of strength and performance, their difficulty is definitely not inferior to Tom. Whats more special is that Hugos performance in Pulp Fiction is far underestimated. Although the Cannes actor is in hand, peoples biggest feeling for Pulp Fiction is still Quentin Tarantinos. Talent, followed by Hugos performance; but in fact, Hugos performance is delicate and deep enough, funny but not exaggerated, black humor is sketched out by gestures, and the feeling of flowing water and flowing water runs through the same human play, absolutely let People are screaming at the case. Moreover, Hugo''s breakthrough performance is no less difficult than Tom''s role. In this way, Tom has enough strength, but there is no time to re-elect the actor. On the contrary, it is more convincing to award the award to Hugo or Paul or Morgan. Even though Morgan''s "Shawshank''s Redemption" was still underestimated by film critics at this time, Hugo and Paul would be even better choices. Such controversy aroused heated discussions immediately after the awards were awarded, and I believe this controversy will continue until the Oscars debut. In addition to "Forrest Gump", another big winner is "The Lion King", which won the best film in the musical comedy category, and also won the best film score and the best original song, a total of three The trophy is accounted for, and it is tied with "Forrest Gump". The art of dividing cakes for the Golden Globes had already been revealed in the early 1990s. The best actor in a musical comedy was won by Hugh Grant by relying on "four weddings and one funeral." Won a trophy and was cut off by this romantic comedy from the British Isles. The drama queen belongs to Jessica Lange, who belongs to "Indulgence of Heart (blue.sky, and the musical comedy queen also broke the popularity, and was taken down by Jamie Curtis by relying on "true lies". "Four Weddings and One Funeral" Andy McDowell, and "Little Guy" Emma Thompson, unfortunately lost. In the battle for the best supporting actor, Hugo''s friend Kevin Bacon relied on "The Wild River (the... to fail to win and lost to Martin Landau of "Ed Wood". Landau); Best Supporting Actress has neither Uma Thurman who can make "Pulp Fiction", nor Kirsten Dunst (. Dunst) who can make "Interview with the Vampire", "Forrest Gump" Robin White (.) and Sophia Roland (.) of "Storm of Clouds" have also become spectators. "Bullets over Broadway (bullets. over. is taken by Diana West (.) Under this award. In addition, "Pulp Fiction" won the only important award, the best screenplay. Quentin defeated other competitors including Hugo, winning the award, and he deserves it. It is worth mentioning that in the competition for the best foreign language film, the two Chinese-language works "Alive" and "Diet Men and Women" both lost, as well as the "Blue, White and Red Trilogy of Red" and "Queen of Margot". Both are named Sunshan, and they all lost to the Belgian "Peerless Demon Girl (:il.. This can be considered a big upset. On the whole, the 52nd Golden Globe Awards benefited from the collection of excellent works. It can be said to be full of topics. Almost every important award is worthy of discussion. And the Golden Globe Awards are also good at Tai Chi, and the most trophies are "Forrest Gump" and "Lion King" each took three seats, and almost everyone who arrived at the scene had a share. Behind the results of the Golden Globe Awards, people once again complained for Hugo. Although Hugo met Tom Hanks of "Forrest Gump" this year, he was not without a fight. Unfortunately, the Hollywood Foreign Reporters Association once again ignored Hugos efforts for three consecutive years. Hugo did not give any awards when he had a strong performance. So far, Hugo still has no record of winning at the Golden Globe Awards. People also think that, on the one hand, Hugo refused to attend the Golden Globes for two consecutive years, on the other hand, the Golden Globes continued to ignore Hugo, which seems to be an unsolvable problem. In an instant, the topic of whether Hugo will attend the Golden Globes next year caused a tumult, and many media have paid attention. However, these topics had not had time to ferment, and they were wiped out by a frontal attack by Hugo. Hugo relied on the Sundance Film Festival to steal all the grace of the Golden Globe. This is absolutely true for the Golden Globe. A shame, it''s no wonder that the media thinks this is another wave of Hugo''s revenge on the Golden Globes. In the chaos, the "Chicago Tribune" began to talk cold words again, "Everyone is so sure that Hugo did not attend the Golden Globes because they had enmity, not because of a certain woman?" There is no news. Attracting too much attention. After all, there are too many topics recently, and everyone is simply too busy. But the "Chicago Tribune" point of view is very interesting, because they noticed the fact that Uma attended the Golden Globe Awards because she was nominated for Best Supporting Actress by relying on "Pulp Fiction", which was also the Cannes Film Festival last year. After that, Uma made her first official appearance. But in the end, no media gave her any layout, as if she hadn''t arrived at the scene at all. In any case, Park City did steal most of the Golden Globes'' glory, and the Golden Globes was only one daystrictly speaking, not even one dayBecause the day on the 22nd , "Los Angeles Times" has allocated half of the focus to the Sundance Film Festival. Moreover, the "Los Angeles Times" also produced the Sundance Film Festival feature in the newspaper that day, which is the first time that this independent film event has been widely known to people in a true sense. Under such circumstances, the craze for the Golden Globes only lasted about a day and a half, and then the focus of news media coverage gradually moved closer to the Sundance Film Festival and closer to fan culture. This really made the Hollywood Foreign Press Association feel aggrieved. Even if they want to change this status quo, there is nothing they can do: because this is the trend of the entire society. Lost to a mere Hugo at the Golden Globes? This sounds unbelievable, but the strong contrast of facts is beyond doubt. Relying on the powerful effect of Hugo, more and more eyes are focused on the Sundance Film Festival. The happiest person is Robert Redford. The independent film practitioners are even happier than him, because They finally got the chance to stand under the spotlight. Against this background, "Before Sunrise" quietly landed at the Sundance Film Festival and made its debut in front of the audience. Provided for Hi. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1062： Like an enemy \"& January 25th, 1995, this is a very special day for the Sundance Film Festival, and it is also a day worth recording in the annals of history, because after this day, the Sundance Film Festival began to gradually enter In the eyes of the public, more and more audiences came to Park City to participate in the film festival every year. Later, many people even came to make a pilgrimage, thus starting the Sundance Film Festival''s journey to become the world''s first independent film festival. . Of course, strictly speaking, it should be the 11th Sundance Film Festival that kicked off this prelude. But the reason why January 25th is important is that the unprepared Sundance Film Festival on this day has fallen into unprecedented chaos. The organizers and staff of the festival are like enemies: facing more than 70 A huge interview group of famous reporters and a huge movie-watching group of more than 600 spectators, simple red carpets and movie theaters languishing in the cold wind, seemed to be overwhelmed by the noise and heat in front of them at any time. Although the Sundance Film Festival has passed ten years, each year is more like a family gathering in the field of independent film, small but warm, cozy and casual; but today, a large number of strangers have broken into this Private gatherings broke the layout and plans of family gatherings in an instant, causing the hosts to be in a hurry. At this time, the organizers of the film festival were like this. They did not expect that the entrance of the cinema would be blocked by nearly 700 people. Although there was a red carpet to draw a passage, the temporary red blocking rope was difficult to draw the audience. The whole scene is like a channel connecting the Red Sea and the mainland, and the staff in Moses''s hand seems to have insufficient mana, so the seas on both sides are always in a state of being about to collapse. It seems that as long as one is not paying attention, The entire passage will be flooded. You know, the entire Sundance Film Festival Organizing Committee has less than 20 employees, plus the ten security guards hired every year to maintain order on the scene, even if they all go into battle, it will be difficult to stop the scene like a tsunami. General enthusiasm. All the staff of the film festival organizer looked at each other: What should they do? Hugo and Charlize stood at the door of the hotel, looking at each other. In fact, this is a hotel, rather than a family hotel. It is less than a five-minute walk from the venue for movie screenings. In the small town of Park City, your feet are the best means of transportation. Therefore, without explanation, Hugo can clearly see the hustle and bustle at the entrance of the cinema at this time. After experiencing the chaos three days ago, Hugo was a little worried about the turbulent crowd. Although it was not fear and retreat, Hugo would involuntarily worry if the scene was out of control, it would cause irreversible consequences. At this point, Hugo finally realized what the top stars called "crowd phobia", not because they rejected these fans, but because the enthusiasm of these fans would be daunting after losing control. Hugo really felt Leonardos thoughts after the "Titanic" and understood why Leonardo was reluctant to take commercial films for a long time after 1998not even. Willing to make movies. Hugo originally thought that when he came to participate in the Sundance Film Festival, everything could be controlled. After all, this is a mecca for independent films. In the early 1990s, when the commercial atmosphere had not yet invaded, it was like a paradise. But Hugo ignores his special status for independent films nowadays. The enthusiastic pursuit of these fans is definitely not inferior to the enthusiastic fans on the Golden Globes red carpet. Thinking of this, Hugo could not help but let out a long breath, and his brows moved slightly closer to the center, "Charlize, are you sure you want to walk the red carpet with me?" As long as he and Charlize appear on the red carpet together, and not to mention that reporters will definitely focus on the scandal again, the turbulent crowd at the scene alone will make it impossible to predict what will happen next. Charlize''s eyes widened when she saw such a terrifying crowd. The scene before her was not inferior even when she participated in the premiere of "Schindler''s List". This is an absolutely unimaginable scene. Hearing Hugo''s voice, Charlize turned his attention back, stared at Hugo for a moment, and then said, "Are you worried?" When Hugo returned to the hotel in embarrassment that day, Charlize was taken aback, but after the shock, the inexplicable sense of joy made Charlize laugh, and he still laughed, so he immediately let his fellow travelers. Nicholas, Kayla and others all burst into laughter. This made Hugo, Joseph, and Samora so angry and funny, but after all, they didn''t hold back, and they laughed out of it. So now Charlize immediately reacted when he saw Hugo''s worried expression. Hugo shrugged, curled his lips, and the expression "who knows what would happen" was clearly written on his face, which made Charlize feel a little more relaxed. Charlize couldn''t understand Hugo''s mixed psychology towards fans, after all, she hadn''t experienced it yet. But as a bystander, Charlize has seen Hugo''s tragic situation after being besieged or harassed by fans several times, so she can vaguely feel Hugo''s worries, but she can''t fully understand it. "Don''t worry, there is no formal red carpet here today. It''s just a... process." Charlize tried to comfort Hugo. In fact, the Sundance Film Festival does not have a formal red carpet now, although there is a red carpet on the floor. , But it only allows the crew to have a walking channel, and there is no arrangement for fans to cheer and reporters to take pictures, which means that the red carpet does not give any meaning. This will happen today, and it is also the first time in the history of the Sundance Film Festival. "Furthermore, they also know what happened a few days ago, and they will definitely pay attention now. Moreover, the main committee also called Joe and Samora over, and they will definitely do a good job of security." Charlize went on. Speaking of, Joseph and others met with the main committee 30 minutes ago to discuss how to arrange today''s premiere. In general, the premiere of the Sundance Film Festival is more like an exchange meeting than a promotional occasion. Before the movie starts, the reporter will have interview time, and then the main creative staff will briefly introduce the movie; after the movie is finished, everyone will start discussing the movie-without propaganda, it is more like a discussion meeting for fans . But today, the enthusiasm of the fans will definitely not end with Hugo hastily. From another perspective, the Sundance Film Festival does not want to end arbitrarily. This is an opportunity for the film festival to rise strongly, and they naturally cannot miss it. I heard that Robert Redford personally discussed with the main committee staff yesterday and made arrangements for today''s premiere. So Joseph and others also went to help. Hugo sighed helplessly. In fact, he was just worried. He also knew the significance of today''s premiere, so it was not something he could escape if he wanted to. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Even if Hugo can turn around and leave alone without taking away a cloud, what about Charlize? Where is Richard Linklater? What about the entire crew of "Before Sunrise"? Hugo glanced at Charlize, "Don''t you worry about Mr. Perfect being jealous?" In fact, Stewart Townsend originally planned to attend the Sundance Film Festival with Charlize as Charlize''s male companion. But the independent film audition that Stewart mentioned before has changed again, and he needs to rush to London, so he can only miss it. Originally, Stewart planned this to be his first official appearance with Charlize, to avoid reporters from bringing Charlize to discuss with Hugo again. Charlize was generous and unpretentious at all. She glared at Hugo directly, "Don''t you worry about Cameron being jealous? When it comes to this, women always have smaller hearts than men. " Cameron naturally hopes to come to Park City with Hugo, but the filming of "Death Supper" hasn''t finished yet, so she can''t leave. Moreover, Cameron needs to appear at the Golden Globe Awards. Although she is also an artist under Rick, Ricks plans for Cameron and Hugo are completely different, not to mention that the status of the two is also different now. . Hugo can refuse to attend the Golden Globes as he pleases, but Cameron, who is fledgling, can''t, and Cameron, who has rarely appeared in front of the media after the "geek in disguise", needs the exposure of the Golden Globes. In desperation, Cameron can only stay in Los Angeles. Hugo also curled his lips calmly, "I think we should leave the appearance of attacking each other to the reporters. They will definitely want to see the appearance of the two of us fighting together." Charlize sneered, "You are ashamed to fight a man and a woman." After speaking, he took the lead and walked ahead. Hugo is not to be outdone after himHey, you are a man! "Before the words fell, Charlize raised his right fist and waved fiercely. Hugo immediately raised his hands in a surrender gesture, "What I said just now." " The two walked towards the cinema, but at least 30 yards from the red carpet, the crowds gathered together began to commotion, the screams were already unbearable and began to release energy, the breath of the cold winter was just a little bit A little warming up. But without waiting for the audience to take any action, the on-site staff began to get busy. Six security guards immediately stood by the road and divided them into two groups, three on the left and three on the right. They built a wall of people arm in arm, trying to block the crowd. Behind. Then there was a large number of staff from behind quickly stepping forward, constantly shouting to the crowd, "Keep calm and don''t crowd; stay calm, don''t crowd"... This look like a big enemy makes people really endure the laughter. Originally, Hugo''s footsteps were a bit hesitant, but when he saw this scene, his smile came to the corner of his mouth unconsciously. Even at the Cannes Film Festival, the Golden Globes or the Oscars, Hugo did not experience such treatment, and he actually experienced one at Sundance today. This is really...very weird. At this time, Joseph and Samora both ran to the starting point of the red carpet, and then faced the surging crowd in front of them, unexpectedly began to take the lead and applaud. What is this doing again? Circus? . Chapter 1063： Different kind of support \"&"Boom! Bang bang bang! Bang bang bang! " The sky above Park City echoed with a uniform rhythm. This small town located in a valley is surrounded by mountains. The noisy and shocking beats echoed leisurely in the valley, stirring up waves of echoes. It was as if there were thousands of spectators in the distance responding, making the whole town seem to be wearing red dancing shoes, and began to dance in the rhythm of the beat, and the joyful tap dance steps resounded all over the world. This is a Sundance Film Festival destined to be recorded in history. Not only because of the appearance of Hugo, not only because the reporters gave this uninterested film festival the attention for the first time, not only because this self-entertaining family gathering made its debut on the national stage for the first time, but also because when Joseph and Summer When Ra led more than six hundred audience members to beat the rhythm of "Boom Boom", the whole North American continent heard the blood boiling sound. Hugo was shocked, Charlize was also shocked. They did not expect that Joseph and Samora, who had disappeared for more than half an hour, and the organizers came up with such a method, which not only brought out the passion of the fans. , And also turned the scene into an orderly sea of ??joy. "Bang Bang Pa", this is the beat used by young volcanoes to express their support for the band during the tour. Just a uniform beat can create an unparalleled powerful momentum. Even at the launch of the new album "Bath the Morning Light", this shocking beat directly gave birth to the song "Young Volcano (., which gave the glorious fans the first official uniform name. But today, Hugo once again witnessed such a strong support in a movie scene and a mecca for independent films. In fact, independent movies and indie rock are so similar: full of personality, unique niche, not to be accommodated by the mainstream, ignored and excluded by people, a wide variety of but weak competitiveness, always walking on the edge, difficult to survive... But glory To his death, he led independent rock to create another world, and Hugo made people turn their attention to independent movies. Therefore, using the "young volcano" to describe indie rock fans, to describe the avid fans of independent films, is so appropriate and perfect. At this moment, the scene is like a volcano. Countless young flame members are beating forever, igniting all the oxygen in the air, turning the scene into a sea of ??flames, and the entire valley becomes an active volcano bursting out. ! Hugo was stunned, but then a smile was drawn quietly at the corner of his mouth. Yes, although fans lose control, the situation will become terrible; but on the other hand, the reason why they lose control is because the fanaticism in the body is constantly erupting. Their support method may be wrong, but it cannot be obliterated. Their enthusiasm. Therefore, it is important to pay attention to safety, but it is not necessary to be all alone. Because of the fan group, for artists, they are the cutest people in the world. Their enthusiasm, their madness, and their support are the driving force for the artists to move forward, and the surging volcanic eruption is the driving force for the artists to work hard. It is also a bridge for artists to return to society. The power of role models is not only the influence of the artist''s every action as an idol, but also the powerful influence of the artist after setting an example and reflecting on his supporters. Hugo relied on his influence to make people value the horror of the Witch Trial, and relied on his influence to make people aware of the harm of media profitability. Perhaps Hugo can now rely on his influence to let people know that fans Safety and self-control are not only the awareness of fans, but also the responsibilities of artists. As a result, Hugo straightened up again, turned his head to look at Charlize who was standing next to him, at this time Charlize was so shocked that he could not speak. I heard that it is one thing, but the live experience is another. Even on TV and live experience are completely different. Although Charlize once saw the shock of the new album "Bath in the Morning" on the TV screen, but when he experienced it on the spot today, the overwhelming rhythmic wave concentrated her almost instantly, like a continuous tide. , The sky resounded like thunder, and the mountains shook like a volcano. "Bang bang bang", the neat and shocking beats matched the enthusiastic and crazy expressions, all the audience seemed to have turned into red magma, surging in Charlizes eyes, the magma almost rushing towards the face even Can make her feel the burning sensation on the skin! Hugo patted Charlize on the shoulder, and she took Hugo''s arm in a daze, and the two walked forward. The distance of fifty yards seems so close but so far. I cant feel the steps under my feet, but in a blink of an eye I have come to the middle of the erupting volcano. It detonated, the violent impact suddenly stopped breathing, and then when the fresh air was felt again, it was already a hot wave like steam. The applause of "pop, bang, bang, bang" is like a hundred-story-high wave, rising high above my head, as if it will smash my head and face in the next second, and then smash myself into countless pieces and melt. In this turbulent magma. Hugo looked at Joseph and Samora who were already carnival. The helpless smile at the corners of his mouth was clearly conveyed to the eyes of the two. Then he saw Samora blowing a whistle in excitement, and Joseph''s tight face was also brilliant. He laughed, obviously both of them were very satisfied with Hugo''s reaction. Hugo and Charlize did not stop, they just continued to walk through the magma after a short pause. Actually today Hugo and Charlize are not dressed up, because this is the Sundance Film Festival, because there is no formal red carpet here, Hugo wore a dark blue t-shirt, denim blue plaid shirt, washed blue patch jeans and navy The matching of blue motorcycle jackets; while Charlize chose the matching of pearl white clothes, navy blue jeans and sky blue rivet leather jackets, and stepped on a pair of big red pointed mid-heeled high heels. These two people looked like young people going to a rock party at all, and not at all like an artist attending the film premiere. But it is precisely this kind of dress that seamlessly connects with the strong and crazy atmosphere of the scene. Such a down-to-earth ordinary dress makes everyone on the scene blend into one. As Hugo and Charlize moved forward, the crowd behind them gradually closed, as if after Moses crossed the sea, the sea in the place passing by was merged. When the two people walked to the backboard of the cinema entrance, all six hundred people gathered into a vast ocean. The echo of the "popping" made the whole valley sound noisy, even if it was not far away. Salt Lake City can feel the overwhelming enthusiasm here. At this moment, even the reporters couldn''t stand it anymore, put down the cameras in their hands one after another, and began to join this grand carnival. This is Hugos true appeal, surpassing the fear of chaos three days ago, surpassing the noise of the Golden Globes, surpassing the value of ordinary artists to the audience, and even surpassing the authority and the news media to ordinary people. Influence, the powerful influence that can produce infinite wavelengths with every gesture has become the decisive factor of the 11th Sundance Film Festival in the annals of history. driving force. The crew of "Before Sunrise" was very few. Alex was not there because he was still busy filming "Happy Family". The producer David Geffen didn''t plan to show up and stayed behind the scenes. In addition, the screenwriter and the actor are the same person, so Hugo, Charlize and Richard Linklater came to the scene, and that''s it. But these three people alone are enough. When the appeal of "Bangbang" finally came to an end, the screams and shouts on the scene were completely released. Robert Redford was in such a sensational scene. Come down to the scene. As the founder of the Sundance Film Festival, Robert often attends the premiere of some movies to express his support and encouragement to them. Today, it is not surprising that he personally arrived at the scene. In fact, in the eyes of many people, Robert and Hugo have a holiday, because Robert has always been closer to Brad Pitt, starting from "Dahe Love", Brad also benefited from Roberts The extensive contacts in the circle have benefited a lot. People say that Brad is very similar to Robert when he was young, even like a model printed out The handsome appearance and outstanding tough guy temperament are worthy of the title of "Golden Boy", so Robert is right Brad has always seen it with his own eyes. Because of the competitive relationship between Brad and Hugo, Robert naturally did not wait to see Hugo. But when it comes to the Sundance Film Festival, Robert''s most important brainchild, things are different. Regardless of what Hugo and "Pulp Fiction" really mean to independent films-because "Pulp Fiction" did not start at the Sundance Film Festival anyway, but Hugo is willing to bring "Pulp Fiction" to Park City "before sunrise" , And brought the focus of the media, and even robbed a lot of the Golden Globes, which is very important for Robert. This also means that Robert''s original intention to let the public feel the charm of independent films has taken the most important step. So, for Sundance''s dream, Robert came to join the premiere of "Before Sunrise", which is also expected. No, Robert was not only here to cheer, he even took over the work of the host, and started a brief interview with the main creators at the premiere. Such emphasis was far beyond the expectations of the reporters. Could it be that Robert intends to abandon Brad and choose Hugo, who has a greater impetus for independent films? . Chapter 1064： Forever golden boy \"& What is Robert Redfords influence in Hollywood? Someone summed it up like this, he is the originator of the American-style blond beautiful man, he changed people''s view of blond hair. especially. Stereotypes of things-make blond men become **** too. Synonymous with sense; he is the defender of American liberal moral values, his maturity, his wisdom, and his courage have influenced Hollywood for two decades; he relied on the Western movie "The Tiger and Leopard King (...and.the...) in 1969. It was a sensation, and he played "." 15 years later. He founded the "Sundance Film Festival (..., which has since changed the pattern of Hollywood. It is no exaggeration to say that Brad Pitt''s rise to the road is almost imitating Robert''s road, he is even known as the second-generation heir to the American-style blond boy. Robert spent his entire life without an Oscar winner''s award. Although he won the nomination by "deception" as early as 1973, the most glorious moment of his life was relying on the movie "Ordinary People" to dominate the 1981 film. Fifty-third Oscar. However, in Roberts career, from the leading star in the seventies to the top producer in the eighties, to the defender of independent films after the nineties, his thirty-year acting career can definitely be said to be from all aspects. Affect the development of Hollywood. Although for many people-especially those who came into contact with movies after the 21st century, Robert is not a familiar name, at least not as good as Steven Spielberg and Francis Ford Coppola. The name is familiar; but in the huge machine of Hollywood, Robert is a very important part. Just like Steven and David Geffen and others created DreamWorks, Robert almost relied on his own power to help Sundance. Held up. His influence is evident. Robert spent almost his entire life running the Sundance Film Festival and wanted to promote independent films. Until 2014, before Hugo crossed the road, he was still in an independent film "All.is." Here dedicated a spectacular performance. Ironically, the so-called independent films are actually aimed at resisting the system of major Hollywood studios and their rigid genres. However, due to the lack of funds and the lack of production and distribution channels for the films, they have to accept the bottleneck of development. The attention from Hollywood makes Sundance a platform for delivering independent masterpieces to Hollywood. This is really a contradictory situation. On the one hand, we must boycott Hollywood, but on the other hand we cannot leave Hollywood. But having said that, this is also a question that all film festivals, all awards ceremonies, and even all works of art must consider: how should the balance between art and commerce be mastered? For the Eleventh Sundance Film Festival in 1995, they need the attention of Hollywood, they need a platform for independent films to be displayed, and they need a way for independent filmmakers to make ends meet while creating art. , The most important thing is that they need an opportunity for the world to truly understand the charm of independent films. So Hugo came. Don''t say that Robert and Hugo have no personal grievances. Even if they do, Robert is definitely willing to fight for the Sundance Film Festival. Therefore, Robert appeared at the premiere of "Before Sunrise". "Hey, boy." Robert gave Hugo a big hug, which made Hugo a little uncomfortable. Although Hugo and Robert seem to have had a lot of confrontations before this, in fact, this is their first official meeting. In the past, when dealing with second-line and third-line actors like Hugo, Robert did not need to come forward; but later, Hugo rose too fast, but had no intersection with Robert. "So, welcome to Sundance." Robert said with a microphone with a smile. He looked at the surging crowd in front of him. "This year''s welcome ceremony is exceptionally grand." Robert said meaningfully, causing the scene again. There was a lot of noise, "I heard that this movie was written by you yourself? So, how would you introduce this movie?" Hugo was a little surprised that Robert would come to interview himself in person, but he did not think too much. In fact, although the media has been hyping the competition between him and Brad recently, the memory of Robert has long been accompanied by Trey. The silence of the West disappeared, and Hugo was a relieved person. "Uh... boring movie?" Hugo looked back at Charlize and Richard beside him, showing an apologetic smile, and she saw the two people''s astonished expressions, which made the scene burst into laughter. , Even Robert was quite surprised, "Why?" No one would call his movie "boring", even if the movie is really boring, the crew will go crazy and say the movie is wonderful. Hugo himself chuckled slightly, "Because the movie...it is, uh, boring." Hugo thought about it, but still used the same vocabulary. Now Robert couldn''t help laughing, Charlize and Both Richards wrote helplessly on their faces, "I believe that everyone walking into the cinema will have similar thoughts to me, but I think this is a movie worth savoring slowly. Maybe the movie is really boring, but In fact, we have repeatedly conceived many lines and scenes. Maybe you can find the voice in your own heart from those scenes that seem to be nothing special." "Very well, if this is your strategy, I must admit that you succeeded. You succeeded in attracting my attention. I am a little curious about this movie." Robert said with a smile. Hugo spread his hands and expressed helplessness. In fact, objectively speaking, "before sunrise" is indeed boring in the eyes of many people. This is a very special movie. People who like it especially like it, and people who hate it dismiss it. But in fact, this is a film that needs to be calmed down and tasted. It is not only the interaction between the lines and the protagonist, but Richards shots also have profound meaning, just like the slowly flowing Seine. It was plain and even the same, but under the shimmering river, there was never a repetitive part. "So, Richard, do you agree with Hugo?" Robert is not a reporter. He will not keep all his eyes on Hugo, so he immediately handed the microphone to Richard. Richard didn''t expect the topic to be thrown to himself so soon, he was actually stunned, "Uh..." and then pursed his lips, suddenly realized that if he wanted to find a suitable vocabulary to describe his movie, he There is only one answer, "I think it''s really boring." "Oh..." There was a wailing voice at the scene, where someone promoted their movie like this, as if they were saying, "Hey, you guys don''t come in to watch the movie, or you will regret it." This is really unusual. Richard realized this after finishing talking, scratched his head in annoyance, and then saw Hugo projecting the "I''m just talking" eyes, which made Richard laugh awkwardly, standing in the middle. Charlize rolled his eyes helplessly. Robert caught Charlize''s eyes at once, and then passed the microphone to her, "Then do you have any different comments? Young lady?" "I think in order to be consistent, my answer is boring the most appropriate, right?" Charlizes witty answer caused immediate applause at the scene, which made Charlize a little uncomfortable. Last time she attended the premiere of "Schindler''s List", she was not the protagonist, but today she is. Charlize knew that she had to start getting used to this feelingto be honest, it didn''t feel bad. "Actually I think what Hugo meant is that this movie is like a glass of warm water." "Warm water?" Robert asked curiously. Hugo looked at Charlize with a smile, and Charlize could understand what he meant. "In fact, many people don''t like warm water, because they don''t think it tastes good, they would choose orange juice and Coke, but they are absolutely unwilling to choose warm water, because warm water...too boring." After Charlize finished speaking, he glanced at Hugo. She immediately saw Hugos smile. She glared at Hugo helplessly, and immediately went on to say, But in fact, if you taste this glass of water carefully, you can feel the sweetness, its warm water. The original taste, as long as you are willing to calm down and feel it, you will experience different things." "So you mean the movie is a piece of warm water?" Robert came to the conclusion directly. In fact, Charlize''s explanation is very clever and correct. But it sounds weird to be said by Robert, because in the film review, a movie "Wen Boishui" is a derogatory term. Of course, "boring" is even more so. Charlize was so stunned, she really didn''t know how to answer. At this time Hugo took the conversation, "You know, in fact, every audience will have different feelings. Maybe I want everyone to feel the aftertaste of warm water, but everyone tastes like soft drinks or whiskey. I also Can''t say''no'', can''t you?" Hugo''s secret exchange concept not only relieved Charlize, but also made the scene laugh ~ www.novelhall.com~ warm water and whiskey, the difference is really big. Robert also laughed blankly, "Then let us wait and see." The current Sundance Film Festival premiere is very simple, there is no reporter questioning session, no gossip session, just a simple question and answer interview, and then take pictures, and then wait for everyone to enter. Because the movie is always the most important part. When everyone began to file in, Robert gave Hugo a hug again. This time without microphone amplification, he officially said to Hugo, "Welcome to Sundance." Although this sentence was just now He has already said it, but this time the meaning is obviously different. Hugo looked at the smile on Roberts face. He could feel Roberts dedication to the Sundance Film Festival. That enthusiasm was also the most admirable part. So Hugo smiled and said, "I hope my movie It''s not here to smash the scene." Robert couldn''t help but smile at this sentence. Compared to Brad, Hugo''s maturity and ease, humor and casualness left a deep impression on Robert. (To be continued, provided by 8296929 (Diandian Hanzhi). If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create!). Chapter 1065： Before sunrise \"&Kayla Cole sat in a chair, somewhat subtle and complicated, and she can hardly describe this feeling. On the one hand, it is anxious, and the time waiting for the movie to kick off is always so long; on the other hand, it is anticipation. I want to see how Hugo has launched a new work after "Pulp Fiction" in less than three months; on the other hand, I am curious about why Hugo would call such a work boring. ? The cinema lights dimmed, the big screen slowly lit up, and then the picture appeared. Amidst the sound of the violin from the gentle to the agitated, the train is moving fast on the track, and the wonderful scenery of the Austrian countryside is quickly retreating outside the window, and the scenery of green and red tiles in the bright sunshine is beautiful. Such a scene made Kayla''s beating heart slowly calmed down, and the beauty during travel always has such a function, so that all the anxiety and all the troubles of a person are temporarily calmed down. Kayla couldn''t help adjusting her sitting posture, as if she was sitting on this train and walking through the red tiles of Europe hitting a wall. The silence on the train was broken by a dispute between a middle-aged couple. The noise of German became louder and louder, turning the peace in the carriage into a quagmire. Even Keira frowned involuntarily, let alone in the movie. What about the other passengers actually sitting in the train? It seemed that everyone was disturbed, and everyone couldn''t help but cast their gazes at the couple. A woman sitting across the aisle of the couple was reading a book. She hesitated and frowned, picked up her bag and turned and left. The woman sat down in an empty seat. A young man sat on the opposite side of the aisle. He was reading a book originally, but he was disturbed by the couples voice. The two peoples eyes intersected for a moment, but the man was slightly restrained. , A little hastily avoided the line of sight. Keira finds this interestingnot because of the plot, but because the woman is Charlize and the man is Hugo. Charlize was wearing a simple dress, with long blond hair draped lazily and casually on his shoulders. The delicate features have a fatal attraction in the outline of the sun. Hugo, on the other hand, has medium-length and dark blond hair, but there is a handsome handsomeness in the delicate eyebrows, and a pair of rosy soft lips are hidden in the messy scum of the chin, making people want to come forward and kiss. . With just one appearance, Kyla''s attention was drawn. At this time, the quarrel of the middle-aged couple escalated. They quarreled fiercely as they walked over. The man and woman looked up at the couple at the same time, watching them leave the car, and when they looked back, their eyes collided. . The man pursed his lips, a little shy and a little cautiously asked, "What are they arguing?" But the woman didn''t react. She couldn''t help but leaned forward to hear more clearly. The man hurriedly said, "Uh, do you speak English?" "Yes," the woman said, her voice a little hoarse and lazy. Feeling, "Sorry, I can''t speak German." The man withdrew his gaze with regret, then looked out the window awkwardly, and the scene fell silent for a while. Kayla was a little surprised at the beginning. Although Hugo just used the term "boring" to describe the movie, she did not expect it to be such a beginning. Plain, no suspense, nothing special, but a bit like the opening of "Pulp Fiction", starting with dialogue, Quentin''s talk. But what really surprised Keira was that she could feel the kind of traction between Hugo and Charlize with just a conversation, and the seeming touch and avoidance in the eyes of the two people, unexpectedly It makes people feel a little irritable, and I am very curious about what will happen next in the story. Is this really a boring movie? I thought that the communication between the man and the woman stopped abruptly, but I didnt expect that the woman just paused, and then proactively said, Have you heard of such a saying? When a couple reaches a certain age, they lose it. The ability to listen to each other." This sentence came out, looking at the stunned expression on the man''s face, he said, "No." Many audiences in the cinema actually chuckled slightly. Obviously, this sentence of the woman attracted many people''s attention. The smile at the corner of the woman''s mouth also outlines, "It is said that men will lose the ability to listen to high pitches, and women will lose the ability to listen to low pitches, so they can''t understand each other at all." The smile rose slightly on the man''s face, with a little shyness and a little joy, "I think the law of nature is to let the couple grow old together, not let them kill each other." The man raised his head and glanced at the woman and asked aloud. , "What are you reading?" The woman showed him the cover of the book. It was "Madame. Edwarda" published in 1937 by George Bataille (gees.), one of the most famous rebellious novelists in French history. One, the novel "The Story of Eyeballs (l''.de.l'' that made him "notorious" is still regarded as sex. Affection. Abuse. The most important work in the history of love literature. "How about you?" the woman asked back. Seeing the depth of the book read by women, the man could not help but hesitate, but he still showed the cover of the book in his hand. It comes from the German director and actor Klaus Kinsky (klaus.). This is his autobiography, "I All you need is love (all.i.need.is., this book describes his **** in detail. For his merits, he has a crazy dual purpose. Fanatic. This made the man show a shy but calm smile, while the woman also smiled knowingly and lowered her head. Kayla is an independent movie lover, she naturally knows what this kind of detail means, and the expressions of Hugo and Charlize also reveal the details. Although Kayla has not read these two books at all, but at this time She has developed some interest. At this time, the German couple came back again, still arguing loudly. The man plucked up the courage to invite the woman to the dining car to chat, and the woman nodded and agreed. Afterwards, the chat between the two people was like all the strangers meeting for the first time, slowly unfolding. The woman used to stay in Los Angeles and London, so her English is so good. She has just returned from Budapest to visit her grandmother and is going to go back to Paris; while the man turned out to be an American. He initially visited friends in Madrid but planned to have an accident, so she started. Traveling in circles in Europe, he is now heading to Vienna to take the plane tomorrow to go back to the United States. The communication between the two people was very relaxed and pleasant, which not only made them laugh happily, but also caused laughter from the audience in the cinema. When Kayla heard a man ridicule that the Americans were uneducated, she burst into laughter without holding back. Originally, she was worried that her laughter would prevent others from watching the movie, but then she discovered that she was not alone; Later, the man talked about a reality show concept that records peoples twenty-four hours of daily life. This statement attracted a lot of discussion in the cinema, similar to short words like "boring" or "I want to watch". There was a sudden commotion, and then it calmed down. At this time the waiter came over and handed over the menu, interrupted the conversation between the two people, and made both people focus on the menu. The man said, "Do you know what this is called? This is non-oriented. Service, It''s just my observation of Europe." He meant that the waiter didn''t introduce the menu. Women were inspired by the words of men. The beautiful scenery outside the window could not attract them. The woman said seriously, "My parents never talked about the possibility of my love, marriage, or childbirth, even in the case of little girls. When the time came, they asked me to think about my future career." When the woman spoke, her eyes were shining brightly, making her look so different. "You know, like interior design, lawyers, etc. . I said to my dad, I want to be a writer, he said news reporter. I said I wanted to find a shelter for stray cats, he said a veterinarian. I said I wanted to be an actor, he said TV news anchor. He kept calling me His ambition became... an actual earning career." In fact, this is the parent-oriented control, which corresponds to what the man said just now. The man seemed to feel this too. He leaned back lazily by the window and said, "I can see lies when I was young. When my parents lie, I can always see through them. When I was in high school, I always heard people Say what they are going to do in the future, but they dont actually do it. No one cares about this. I just dont like other people imposing ideas on me." "Do you understand?" But women have different ideas. "If your parents never completely oppose you in anything, and behave friendly and supportively, it is difficult for you to complain publicly, even if they are wrong. Now, this is a passive attack. Do you know what I mean?" When the woman said this, she seemed to gritted her teeth, "I hate it." But after speaking, she heard the mans chuckle. He laughed, "I really hate it." "You know, besides these bullshit, there is another..." The man''s memory also began to go back in time, "I remember the magical time of childhood. I remember the first time my mother told me about death, mine My grandmother died, and my family went to visit them in Florida. I was about three to three and a half years old. Anyway, I was playing in the backyard. My sister just taught me to use a garden watering pipe. Water sprayed to the sun, and a line appeared Rainbow. At this time, through the mist, I saw my grandmother, she was sitting there, smiling at me. I looked at me with the hose for a long time... I looked at her, and finally let go of the nozzle, you know, and then put down the hose, She disappeared. I ran back and told my parents that they let me sit down and told me a lot of great truths, what is when people die, you can''t see them again, what is my fantasy. But I know, I did see it. Im glad I saw scenes Ive never seen before but I dont know whether these events make me feel that everything is ambiguous, even death." All the audience, including Keira, listened to the mans words and was silent. This story not only drew up their sad memories, but also let them see the childrens different perspectives, but also made people realize: why adults are inertial To deny the child''s feelings? The whole movie theater was quiet, just a conversation-a very simple and boring conversation, but it evoked everyone''s mind, perhaps because of the simplicity and simplicity of the picture, it made people''s attention more concentrated. , The thoughts in my mind are surging. But the happy time is always short. When the audience reacted, the train had actually arrived in Vienna, and the man was leaving. At this moment, the whole movie theater sounded a low voice of disappointment, although it was not. For a quarter of an hour, although it was just a simple conversation, it made everyone feel the spark between men and women, but when they realized that the two people were about to be separated, their regrets were not inferior to those of the parties, which made the movie theater permeate With a deep regret. Is this movie really boring? I love the small wow provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1066： Talk while walking \"& Just as all the passengers were getting off the bus, the man again appeared in the dining car with his luggage, and then he couldnt wait to say to the woman, I have an idea that even I think is very crazy, but If I don''t tell you, I will regret it for a lifetime. " "What?" The smile at the corner of the woman''s mouth was sketched unconsciously. The man pursed his lips shyly, then sat down and said, "I want to continue chatting with you. Although I don''t know anything about you, I think there is a...connection between us, right?" "Yes, I agree." The woman raised her eyebrows slightly. "Okay, very good, this is a suggestion, you get off the car with me in Vienna." The man said in a huff. "What?" The woman chuckled in surprise, her face full of weirdness. "Come on, it will be fun." The man seemed too shy to look at the woman''s eyes, but he tried to make his words attractive. The woman laughed, "What are we doing?" "I don''t know." The man shrugged, "I only know that I will leave tomorrow at 9:30. I don''t have money to stay in a hotel, so I''m going to shop around. If you travel with me, it will be very interesting, if you If you find that I am not in a normal spirit, you can take the next train and leave." The woman chuckled again, and all the audience in the cinema held their breath, wondering how things would develop. "Okay, okay, think about it this way." The man was a little anxious and anxious, but he had to clarify his thoughts, "After ten or twenty years, okay? You are married, but your marriage is no longer With the original passion, you start to blame your husband. You think of all the men you have met in your life. You think if you chose one of them, what will happen to you now? I am one of these men. I am here. . Think of it this way. You go back to the present through time travel and see what you lost. When you find that you havent lost anything, it will be a great comfort to you and your husband. Maybe I am the same as him. I am a loser, not self-motivated and boring, so if you make the right choice, you are happy." The whole movie theater chuckled lightly and let out a warm low voice, just like the expression of a woman on the screen. Kayla suddenly realized that she wanted to nod her head to agree. If she were that woman, she would nod her head, and this mood danced in her chest. "Well, let me remove the bag." The woman nodded and agreed. The scene of the movie theater suddenly remembered the sparse applause, which was really an accident. It seems that the movie is not so boring. The men and women who left the train were a little embarrassed after they got rid of the randomness of their encounters on the journey. The two of them introduced themselves-the man was called Jesse and the woman was called Selena. The atmosphere fell into a weird stiff. When asked to say something, the woman responded helplessly. The two even randomly found two passers-by on the street and asked what exactly is worth visiting in Vienna. The two passers-by were exactly two comedians. They enthusiastically invited Jesse and Selena to watch their performance in the evening. This was really unexpected. There was no romance and sparks as imagined. Instead, she became jerky and embarrassed. Kayla couldn''t help but began to wailing, worrying about Jesse. But when I changed my mind to imagination, I realized that this is reality, isn''t it? Get out of the warmth of bars, trains, planes, etc. After ignoring the meeting place, the illusion returns to reality, everything is wrong. The distance was broken, and the distance that had been narrowed was quickly enlarged. Strangers were strangers. It''s so real, but it makes people more involved. Kayla found that she had completely entered the storyline before she knew it, and entered the world constructed by Hugo and Charlize through dialogue. What''s more interesting is that she is not the only audience who has this idea. Jesse and Selena got on the bus, chatting about various topics, for the first time. Experience, the definition of love, the men who keep chatting up on the streets because they are too boring, a war three hundred kilometers away, disgusting media like a new variant of fascism, and reincarnation... The topics of the two people are trivial but delicate. Almost every topic can stir up a brainstorm in Kayla''s head. She can''t help but join their discussion in her brain, expressing her own opinions together, and having a soul exchange. This is a very interesting process, but also a very weird process. Because its been almost twenty minutes since the beginning of the movie, there is no advancement in the plot, no ups and downs, just the conversation, conversation, and conversation between men and women, and there is not even much on the screen. This is really boring, even It can be said to be bad. But the problem is that the conversation between men and women is so rich and vivid, as if... as if they were talking to all the audience, the kind of communication from the soul is so fascinating that you cant help yourself out and indulge in it. . So, is this boring or exciting? The two chatted all the way, and then came to the record shop. The two of them stayed in the narrow listening room in order to listen to a record called "Come on", and the whole atmosphere suddenly became warm. Ambiguous and vague. The exchange of sight, the exchange of breath, and the flow of air made the slight tingling sensation of heart throbbing easily conveyed. This seems to be the most beautiful and funny scene since the beginning of the movie. The dodge of the eyes is a bit embarrassing but hides throbbing, and the smile on the corner of the mouth is a bit jerky but also hides the excitement, making all audiences feel itchy. Intolerable. So much so that nothing happened. When the two people left like this, the whole movie theater made a sound of regret. This makes Kayla feel very magical. It turns out that a movie so boring and ordinary can burst out with such charm, which makes people deeply fascinated. Therefore, when Jesse and Selena reached the top on the Ferris wheel, Jesse''s hesitation and Selena''s initiative finally burst out with the most dazzling spark, and the two kissed everything affectionately. Everything is so natural and natural. After the kiss, the two people looked at each other deeply and carefully searched for their own figures in each other''s eyes. This moment, instantly became eternal. Kayla even couldn''t bear the excitement in her heart, covering her chest, her face full of intoxication, as if she were the heroine in the movie. There were several sparse applause at the scene, which made many people chuckle. After leaving the Ferris wheel, the two people talked about many topics, their views on marriage, the topic of birth, old age, sickness and death, the differences in religious beliefs, the differences in concepts about men and women, and the last relationship between each other... it seems either one Small topics can make two people''s thoughts collide, and then burst into sparks. All the audiences in the entire movie theater can''t help but get involved, letting their own ideas collide with those of Jessie and Selena. This is really an interesting thing. This is not just the process of watching the movie, but also becoming oneself. Part of the movie. Kayla thinks this is very interesting. She will never deny the boringness of this movie, because it is so; but she will not deny the uniqueness of this movie, let everyone-every man and woman participate in it, not even Different age groups, so that everyone can feel the wisdom, the charm of the lines and the charm of the actors have been brought to the extreme. You can feel this kind of fun by listening to the response in the movie theater. Jessie and Selena saw someone dancing on the street. Selena recognized it. This is called the dance of fertility, but they talked about the difference in thinking between men and women since the birth of a woman. "In fact, I have always wanted to be a strong and independent strong woman, not letting my whole life revolve around a certain man, it is too stressful. But the problem is..." Selena thought about it seriously." But loving someone and being loved means a lot to me. I often make fun of this kind of thing, but isnt everything in our lives just for getting love?" Jesse and Serena sat down on the bench in the alley, "I don''t know. Sometimes, I dream of becoming a good husband and a good father, and sometimes this fantasy seems to be very close to me. But other times... this thought looks silly again, as if it would ruin my life." At this point, Jesse paused, "But not because of fear of responsibility, nor I''m afraid that my ability to give love and care is not enough, because I can do it all. Just...I just said from the bottom of my heart, I think I would rather die for some real skill, for an outstanding skill, and It''s not just a beautiful and considerate love." Selena couldnt agree, "Well, lets put it this way, I once worked for an old man Once he told me: He put his whole life in his career, when he When he was fifty-two, he suddenly realized that he had never really done anything for himself in his life. His life was so lonely and lonely. When he said this, he almost shed tears." "You know, I believe that if there is a god, he will not be on us, not you or me, but in this small space between us..." Selena paused for a moment. The silence of midnight condensed for an instant, and then a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "If there is really any miracle in this world, it must be caused by the unremitting attempts to understand and communicate, and share the joys and sorrows with it. That is... It''s just two strangers, two independent individuals, this kind of miracle between them... I know, it''s almost impossible to happen, but... who really cares? The answer must be endless attempts ." The entire movie theater fell silent, and the shock of this dialogue silenced every audience. Kayla had no other thoughts either, she just sat quietly, savoring the deep meaning of this conversation, the kind of thoughts surging in her heart were so many that it left her brain blank. The shock brought by the movie is far beyond imagination. This is not boring. I love the small wow provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1067： The true meaning of love \"& Jessie and Selena came to a cafe. They sat face to face, simulating the scene of calling a friend. First of all, Selena called her friend, "Ding Ding Ding, please answer the phone. , Answer the phone. " "Oh." Jessie answered the "call" slowly, but Selena uttered a lot of French, which made Jessie have to say, "I''m practicing English, can you speak English?" "Oh, well, this is a good idea." Selena said, "I don''t think I can come for lunch today. I met a guy on the train and I got off with him in Vienna." "Are you crazy?" Jesse said all at once. "Maybe," Selena replied with a smile. "He is Austrian? Where is he from?" "No, no, he is if, he is American, he will go home tomorrow." "Why did you get off?" "Oh, he persuaded me." Selena said, "I mean, actually, after talking to him, I was about to get out of the car with him. He is so charming that I can''t help it. On the dining car, he began to talk about seeing the soul of his grandmother in childhood. I think this is when I fell in love with him. The thoughts and beautiful dreams of these little boys caught my heart. So cute. He He has charming blue eyes, beautiful pink lips, and shiny hair. I like it. He is tall and a little clumsy. I like the feeling that he peeks at me when I look away. He looks green when I kiss softly. Boy, very cute." "What?" Jesse was shocked at once. But Selena was pleased, "Yes, so cute. When the night comes, I like him more and more. I think he is a little afraid of me. I told him the story of a woman who killed her ex-boyfriend, he must be afraid Dead. He must think that I am the desire to control. Strong, jealous woman, I just hope that he will not look at me like that. Because you know me, I am the most harmless person, and the only thing I can hurt is myself." "I don''t think he is afraid of you, I think he has fallen madly in love with you." Jessie said solemnly. "real?" "I have known you for a long time, and I have a good hunch that you will meet him again." "We haven''t talked about this yet." Selena said in a low voice, and then there was a moment of silence between the two of them. Between sight exchanges, Selena hurriedly "hanged up" the phone, "Okay, it''s your turn. Yes, you call your friend." "Okay, okay..." Jesse also began to think about it, "I always meet this guy''s answering machine." "Hey, buddy, how is it?" Selena said with an American accent. "Frank, are you there? I''m glad you are at home." Jessie said. "Yes, how about Madrid?" "Madrid is disgusting, Lisa and I did what we should have done." "Too bad, I told you, didn''t it?" "Yes, yes, long-distance love is difficult. I only stayed in Madrid for a few days, and I bought a cheap flight from Vienna. You know, it''s actually not very cheap. I just can''t go home right away. I don''t want to see Anyone I know, I just want to be a ghost, completely incognito." "How are you?" "Yes, very good, I''m fine. I''m fascinated now. I will tell you that I met someone on my last night in Europe." Jesse also looked very excited, "You know there is an old saying Are we each other''s devil and angel? She is undoubtedly the angel described by Bocellis, telling me that everything will be okay." Jesse''s romantic words made Selena''s cheeks slightly flushed, "How did you know each other?" "On the train." Jesse looked at Selena intently. "She was sitting next to a weird couple. They were arguing all the time, so she left and sat across the aisle. So I started talking. At first she seemed like She doesn''t like me very much. She is elegant, passionate and beautiful. I am a little unconfident. I think everything I say is silly." "Oh, man, I''m not worried about this." Selena hesitated, only to realize that they were "on the phone" and quickly said, "No, I''m sure she didn''t judge you either. No, she was sitting next to you. , I''m sure she intended to do so." "Really?" "Yes." This ingenious pretend call has made the movie theaters and girls start to show their hearts. The romance and beauty permeating the dialogue, the dialogue between men and women, answering each others doubts, but let Jie Xi and Selena got closer and closer to each other, unbelievably beautiful. Perhaps this is the most boring but most beautiful date ever seen. The night in Vienna is getting deeper, and the hearts of Jesse and Selena are getting closer and closer to each other. This is like a beautiful dream, a dream that makes people unwilling to wake up. Everything is so real, but it seems to be It never happens in real life. Although both people realized that maybe after tonight passes, everything will disappear like a bubble of sweet dreams without a trace, but both of them carefully bypassed this topic, and the beauty of just one night was full of countless uncertainties. , This makes two people reluctant to use boring appointments to destroy tonight''s perfection like the others. Even Selena was afraid of two people doing it once. Love will destroy everything tonight, because the exchange of thoughts and the commonality of souls make two people so close to each other, but the attraction of the body may make everything vanish. However, the strong chemical reaction with each other made them cross that line, so natural, so beautiful, and so perfect. The morning came, but after all, it came. Jesse and Selena were chatting casually on the street, but they realized that they had returned to reality. The wonderful dream last night had woken up, and the two danced to the accompaniment of the clavichord on the street. Then kissed affectionately, deeply. Under the sculptures in the fountain square, Selena lay on Jesse''s legs, and Jesse sighed regretfully, "Time passes by like a white horse." "what?" "Nothing." Jesse smiled and shook his head, somewhat distracted. "I have a Dylan Thomas (dylan.) record. He reads Oden''s poems. He has a very good voice, like this:" Jie Xi began to read aloud, "All the clocks in the city began to jingle, oh, dont let time deceive you, you cant beat time, amid headaches and worries, the vague time slipped away. Time has its hallucinations, tomorrow Or today." Jesse''s mellow and warm voice flowed slowly in the dawn of Vienna, and it was so wonderful that it made everyone intoxicated. Only then did I realize that poetry can be so beautiful. "It sounds like this." Jesse said. "Awesome." Selena said dimly, intoxicated, "When you talked about how a couple will start to hate each other a few years later, anticipating each other''s reaction, and getting tired of each other''s words and behavior. I think it is to me. On the contrary, I think I really fall in love when I know everything about a person. How does his hair divide, which shirt he wears on which day, know exactly which story he will tell on a certain occasion, and when I know this , Im sure that I really fell in love." Jesse looked down at Selena, and Selena looked up at Jesse. The eyes of the two people slowly stopped in time, as if at this moment, the pace of time would stop for it. But the parting came after all, and Jesse escorted Selena to the train station, and when they stood on the platform, they were even more reluctant to give up. The two people spoke incoherently, but they were reluctant to talk about the core of the topic. It was just boring nonsense. Finally, after the passionate kiss, Jesse couldn''t help it anymore, "You know all we talked about Any nonsense about not seeing each other again? I don''t want to be like this." "I don''t want to either." Selena said in relief immediately. "You don''t want to?" Jesse''s face was full of surprises. "I''m waiting for you to say this." Selena said excitedly. "Why didn''t you say it?" Jesse also looked very excited. "I''m afraid you don''t want to see me again." "What do you say?" Jesse said anxiously when the train was about to leave. "Maybe we should meet here in five years." Selena hesitated and said. "Five years? This is a long time." Jesse was obviously surprised by this. "It''s terrible, it''s like a sociological experiment." Selena knew this too, and said eagerly, "How about a year?" "One year?" Jesse said quickly. Although the train next to him seemed to be about to leave, he was reluctant to look away from Selena. "How about six months?" "Six months? It was cold then." Selena frowned, but these words made both of them laugh. "Follow it, let''s come here and go to other places." After Jesse finished speaking, she looked at Selena deeply, as if her brain had stopped turning. Selena suddenly woke up, "Six months, counting from today or last night?" "Last night." Jessie said hesitantly, "Six months from last night, it was... Platform 9 on June 16, and six o''clock in the evening of the six months from now." "December?" "Yes, December. You come by train, I fly here, and I will come." "I will come too." "Okay!" After the agreement was made, the two fell silent again, and they looked at each other deeply, with moving sparks in their sights. "We don''t call or write..." Selena laughed, and Jesse shook her head quickly, "No, that''s too depressing." Suddenly, the sound of the train preparing to start came The two people kissed again, "Your train is about to leave." Jesse said, "Say goodbye." "Goodbye." Selena looked at Jesse blankly and followed his command. Jesse couldn''t help laughing, "Goodbye." "Goodbye." After Selena said, the two kissed again, and then Jesse watched Selena get on the train. Jesse reluctantly left the train station. The train started to move slowly. Selena sat by the window, her nostalgia clearly describing the scene of last night that was playing back in her mind; while Jessie got on the airport bus with a pensive expression but thought of happiness. , The corner of the mouth also slightly outlines a wonderful arc. The scenes of Vienna slipped in the field of vision again, the scenes of people and no people-all the places Jesse and Selena had visited last night, but they have now left. It''s just that these places seem to still have the figure of two people, leaving the exciting sparks. I love the small wow provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1068： Stunned &;>Kayla was sitting in the position, but her mind was full of thoughts. Her feelings were very subtle and mixed, just like the opening scene. Watching the scenes of Vienna on the big screen, every place that Jesse and Selena used to measure with their feet, in the process of watching the movie, these places seem to have no features at all, even if the director gave a close-up shot. The detailed scenery is also a glimpse of light, it is difficult to make an impression in my mind, because all the pictures of the whole story are focused on the pair of men and women, and the dialogue between the two people is the core of the core, attracting all the attention of the audience. . But at this time the movie is over. When the passing scenes reappear, all the scenery is rebuilt in my mind vividly, and every scene seems to be able to see Jesse and Selena slowly in it again. The appearance of walking, including the content of their conversation there, slowly sounded in the ears, and countless thoughts surged in an instant. This is really a miraculous thing, and Kayla knew that the influence of this movie was so far-reaching. Many inconspicuous details of the viewing process have already been deeply imprinted in my mind. It''s like a cup of warm water, it looks inconspicuous, and it doesn''t seem to have any taste when you drink it, but after closing your eyes, you can clearly feel the faint sweetness beating on the tip of your tongue. More importantly, it stands to reason that this should be a boring movieas Hugo said, a movie composed of dialogue throughout, which is almost more than Quentins "Pulp Fiction". To be bolder and more radical, with no plot conflicts, no dramatic transitions, no transitions and transitions. It can be regarded as a drama or a novel, but shooting becomes a movie. This should indeed be an extremely boring, pale and weak movie. But after watching the whole movie, I did not feel the so-called boredom at all. Not only was it not dull, but also full of fun. I was willing to let the audience participate in this dialogue with interest, and let the audience participate in the whole story immersively. In the development and advancement of the movie, this is different from watching dramas and reading novels. As a movie, it has an irresistible...charm. Keira thought for a long time, but only thought of the word "charm" to describe her feelings about this special work. This is indeed a very interesting thing. Why is such a boring movie so attractive? The charm of Hugo? Kayla doesn''t want to summarize the reasons so simply and roughly, of course, this is a very important part. The fresh and natural interpretation between the two actors Hugo and Charlize is not pretentious, and the flow of water, the whole chemical reaction can directly affect the audiences feelings through the big screen, which makes the story very convincing and very interesting. Attraction, people can calm down and feel the details of a movie, which is a decisive element for a movie. But it must be more than that. Watching the scene of the end of the movie, Kaylas mind was filled with various plots--or more accurately, various dialogues. She could think of various topics discussed by two people, men and women. The meaning of marriage, the meaning of life, religious beliefs, the definition of love... These topics can always trigger brain storms, collide with one''s own thoughts, and one''s own outlook on life, values, and world views, and then burst into sparks. Suddenly, Kayla understood that the most important charm was the dialogue. A dialogue full of wise, full of personality, and thought-provoking. Every dialogue is not nonsense. On the contrary, it is the collision of ideas between men and women, or the exchange of ideas between people. It seems that every word is worth thinking about. It seems that every thought is worth remembering. People always say that the script of "Pulp Fiction" is very brilliant, full of wisdom and ingenuity of life, but in Keira''s view, the script of "Before Sunrise" is even better, because "Pulp Fiction" also played tricks, but "Before sunrise" does not. It completely presents the process of people''s thought exchange, without any discounts, without any tricks, and without any concealment, everything is presented truthfully and sincerely. It is precisely the truth of this dialogue, which transformed Jesse and Selena from strange to attractive, from embarrassment to warm. Ignorance, the process from first acquaintance to falling in love is completely presented in front of all audiences. The simple summary is: this movie shows the process of two people falling in love. This in itself is a very magical thing. Because whether in life or in the field of art, it is not easy to express the process of human love, because love is one of the countless topics of human beings that there is no way to interpret it, and many people are even in their own consciousness. Before that, I have fallen in love with each other, which is precisely the wonder of love. In many film works, words such as "love at first sight" or "he will be moved after a night" are often used. However, in the "before sunrise" story, the director used the form of dialogue to clearly present the process of love from budding to birth to bursting, so that everyone can deeply feel the "falling in". "Love River" is a slow but violent, intense and powerful process. Shocked, this was originally a word to describe people falling in love. Jesse was shocked when she saw Selena, and Selena saw the childishness of the children on Jesses face When she smiled, she was also shocked. "Before sunrise" interpreted the verb "to be beaten" into a noun. At the same time, she also made all the audience feel the whole process of "beating" and was shocked by it. Heartbeat, fall in love. As a result, everyone "falls in love" with this movie. Suddenly, the smile at the corner of Kayla''s mouth was outlined. She finally knew why no one felt bored during the movie watching, why they felt infinite regret when Jesse was about to get off the car, but they were happy because Jesse came back to invite Selena to get off, and why they would be so happy because of two things. A certain detail of a personal conversation feels the same, why they are throbbing because of the emotional changes between two people, why they cant feel the passage of time... The most important thing is why they fall in love with this boring movie, And fascinated by her charm. "Wow." Kayla sighed. She couldn''t describe her inner sigh in words. She couldn''t imagine that Hugo was so bold, so extraordinary, so brave to conceive such a script, and presented it in such an extreme way. come out. Kayla not only admires Hugo, she admires Hugo more, admires Hugo''s courage, but also admires Hugo''s focus, and admires Hugo''s talent even more. Only audiences who really know how to calm down and read the story "Before Sunrise" can feel the excellence of this movie. Otherwise, this is a boring movie, as Hugo said. So Hugo chose the Sundance Film Festival. Thinking of this, Kayla''s surging emotions couldn''t bear it anymore, she stood up suddenly, and then excitedly agitated her hands to vent her inner excitement in this way. But at this time Kayla realized that it was not just her, but the five hundred people in the entire cinema were all standing up together. Everyone was applauding vigorously. The thunderous applause will stand in front of Hugo and Charlize. And Richard set off to become the king of Sundance. More than 700 spectators arrived at the scene today-including reporters, but only less than 500 people were able to enter the scene. Kayla was suddenly a little proud. On the one hand, she felt sorry for the audience outside the venue because they could not appreciate this wonderful work in the first time; on the other hand, she was a little happy, not only happy that she became this movie The first group of witnesses who came out was also happy that Sundance became the stage where Sundance was born "before sunrise". Kayla turned her head and looked around. At this time, the expressions on all the audience''s faces were so similar. The women''s faces were shining with excitement. The throbbing was like the stars in the night sky, so romantic. The pink halo gleamed on the cheeks; the mens faces were full of clarity and admiration. Compared with the concern for love, they felt more of the opinions expressed from the standpoint of men in the movie. Not too cold about love, but applauding for Jesse''s speech. It is foreseeable that after the movie "Before Sunrise" is released, there will be countless controversies, not only people''s controversy about this film, but also men''s and women''s controversy about this film. Keira is a little excited about this, because independent films that cannot arouse discussion are a failure to some extent, because independent films are works that are outside the Hollywood production system and show the directors personal ideas. This is bound to be full of thorns. And bumpy. Thinking of this, Kayla clapped harder She must use this way to express her love for "before sunrise". The entire movie theater was flooded with applause. Although the Sundance Film Festival was flooded with countless experimental films, there are many bolder and more controversial works than "Before Sunrise", but it is not the case to get the approval of Sundance audiences. A simple thing, just like the Junjie Music Festival, all those who come to Park City are professional movie fans. Their professionalism and pickiness are by far the most important standards of the Sundance Film Festival. Today, all the audience members stood up and applauded collectively, which is undoubtedly the greatest affirmation for "before sunrise", and the first appearance is a perfect appearance. The applause lasted for about three minutes, and then sparsely stopped. Then it was time for the audience to communicate with the crew. Hugo took the lead in taking the microphone, but he looked around, "Uh, I think everyone should have no problem, right?" This sentence made everyone at the scene confused. Why? Then I heard Hugo say, "You know, this is a boring movie," this sentence appeared again, making all the audience laugh at the scene, "Moreover, all the questions have been answered almost in the movie. , So I think there should be no problem with everyone." I have to say that Hugo''s humor immediately pleased the Sundance audience, and all of them have bright smiles on their faces. () Chapter 1069： About sparks \"& "Richard, Richard..." A voice rang from far and near, interrupting Richard Linklater''s thoughts. He was stunned, and when he looked up, he saw the fullness of standing in front of him. The applauding people turned their heads to follow the sound and saw Hugo''s puzzled gaze. Hugo was talking, "It seems that Richard was too touched just now, and his thoughts did not keep up with our rhythm for a while. " Hugo''s words made the audience laugh. Richard couldn''t help but smile. He looked at the microphone that Hugo handed over, and then he reacted. He took the microphone and hesitated, "Uh... "Then he said, "I was indeed a little surprised. I was a little flattered to be able to like this movie so much." Richard is still not accustomed to such scenes. As an independent film director, his career is destined to be lonely and deserted, without media attention, not to mention praise, and even criticisms are few and far between. It seems to be making a movie for myself. The countless thorns on this road are not comparable to the heart-wrenching loneliness. Therefore, facing the Sundance Film Festival, facing the audience''s applause, Richard is very uncomfortable. Richard looked at Charlize and Hugo who were standing next to him, and finally focused on Hugo. At the end of the Sundance Film Festival, the scene will enter the stage of free discussion. There is no host, just a tripartite exchange of audience, reporters and crew members. It is free and easy to let everyone join the debate on the film. So, it was Hugo who took the initiative to open the topic just now, and Richard was asking Hugo with his eyes: What did you just say? However, Hugo did not answer him. Instead, he curled his lips, opened his eyes, and had an expression of "the microphone is in your hand", which made Richard very helpless. Richard really didn''t know how to deal with such a scene, he turned his head and looked at the audience before him at a loss. These faces are different, but the anticipation, curiosity, excitement, doubt, and excitement in their eyes are so similar, converging into one under the light, as if...just like the stars in the night sky in Vienna in the movie. "In fact, I was actually thinking about how I felt when I saw this script for the first time. I think this man is crazy." Richard tried to organize his own language, but unfortunately the effect was not very obvious, but the scene The audience laughed because of the phrase "crazy", which made his face show a relaxed look, "but the next idea is that I like this script." "I once conceived a similar story, but it was difficult to find a suitable entry point. So when I saw Hugo''s script, the whole inspiration burst out. Hugo is so bold, so brave, so adventurous, The whole story is presented in this unique way, almost a suicidal experiment. When Richard said this, the language became clearer, because he was not communicating with the audience, but with himself. He likes moments like this, "But thinking about it seriously, this is the most appropriate way. Such a simple and simple way can show the true meaning of love. Therefore, I am honored that Hugo invited me Become the director of this script." "So, we are now in the mode of complimenting each other?" Hugo was not moved, but said with a rhetorical question. As soon as these words came out, the scene instantly became a sea of ??laughter, Richard The honest man scratched his head in embarrassment. Just now, the audience asked questions about Richard, as a director, what his first thought was when he saw the script. That''s why Hugo gave the microphone to Richard. No, Richard''s answer happened to fit the question. Immediately afterwards, the audience asked Hugo why he thought of using the entire dialogue to make a movie. This is almost an unprecedented challenge. You know, the audience''s pickiness is omnipresent. Even commercial blockbusters with hits will be rejected by the people as not good enough, and Hugo actually used a hundred minutes of dialogue to compose a movie so extraordinary, it is undoubtedly one time. suicide. "In fact, this inspiration came from a chat between me and a wise old man, he was called Ernst Lechman. We once talked about how to describe a love, or to be more primitive, how to write a script, through Dialogue, plot, and character build a story." Hugo said simply, "At that time, I had an idea: if there is a way to fully show the burst of chemical reaction between men and women. In the end, what would it be? I finally got the answer, talk. Or in a little more detail, the eye exchange, breath entanglement, thought communication, soul confirmation between men and women during the conversation, through each dialogue, one Go deeper and fall bit by bit. So the idea of ??the script came out." Having said that, Hugo turned his head to look at Charlize who was standing beside him, "I received help from many people in the process of conceiving the script. I am a man, and I can only think in accordance with the thoughts of men. "As Hugo said, he also made a helpless look, which made the audience laugh again, "including Cameron Diaz, Sandra Bullock and others, and Charlie. Here, we will exchange our views on a certain issue, and even have disputes. Therefore, I will not give all the credit to my name for the birth of this script." It happened that Hugo brought the topic to Charlize, and the audience immediately raised their hands and asked, "Charlize, in the movie, the chemical reaction between you and Hugo is very convincing. May I ask you during the filming process, How to adjust your mentality. I know you are friends, but your communication and emotions on the screen are really moving." "Dating! Dating! Dating!" There was an audience in the audience who started booing, and Richard couldn''t help but smile. He actually took a step aside, distanced himself from Hugo and Charlize, and signaled to stay alone. The space was given to two people, and this small gesture made the audience laugh immediately. This is the difference between Sundance and other places. They will not deliberately create scandals, but simply discuss based on the movie, with a little humor and a little ridicule. Charlize did not deliberately evasively glanced at Hugo, the two of them looked at each other and smiled, and they were teasing each other, and then Charlize said, "This is not an easy task. After all, we are friends and we are very close to each other. Its hard to burst out sparks. But the shooting process is not as difficult as imagined. Because of the script, it describes the whole process of love germination and fermentation in great detail, so as long as we take the role, it will naturally be accompanied by the advancement of the plot. That kind of chemical reaction." At this point, Charlize''s eyes were slightly raised, and his eyes shone with mischievous light. "It must be objectively said that Hugo is a very attractive man. His temperament between a boy and a man is easy to make. People are fascinated, so when shooting, it was not as difficult as imagined." Hugo immediately raised his hands, "Stewart will kill me." One sentence made the audience laugh again, and Charlize had originally wanted to tease Hugo, but now he was beaten upside down and his cheeks couldn''t help. Slightly hot. "Actually, the shooting process is a very interesting thing. As you can see, this is two strangers meeting on a journey, because this is a turbulent travel, because of the unfamiliar environment, all this makes the adrenaline very intriguing. Get up, so the sparks are easy to burst out..." Hugo took the topic and took the initiative to answer, "And Charlize and I are friends, we have known each other... for almost three years, so When we have to move from a friendship to a stranger relationship that explores each other and loves each other, this is a wonderful process." Of course Hugo would not take the initiative to mention his throbbing during the shooting, but now that the time has changed, he and Charlize have returned to the position of friends. He can calmly face everything during the shooting "before sunrise", so He didn''t mind talking about some details at the time. Nicholas McLenna was actually a little disappointed sitting at the scene. In movies like "Before Sunrise", there are sparks between the male and female protagonists and they develop into lovers. This is a very frequent and normal thing. After similar love movies come out, when reporters dont have news releases, scandals are always The best hype weapon, even many film companies will actively let the media hype scandals, this is the best means of propaganda. Nothing can be a better publicity stunt than "making a love movie fake reality". What''s more, any audience who has watched the movie will sincerely hope that Hugo and Charlize will be able to fake the show sincerely. Therefore, when Nicholas heard Hugo and Charlize frankly teasing the chemistry of the filming process, he must admit his disappointment. And not only him, but other reporters are also very disappointed. But... this is Sundance, the unique and maverick Sundance, maybe this kind of approach is admired by Sundance. "You can feel the relaxed and tacit interaction between Hugo and Charlize at the shooting site." Richard said unexpectedly, no longer being as shy as he was just now. As a director, he obviously Is the one who has the most say, "I have to say, in fact, the success or failure of this movie depends entirely on the performance of the two actors. Only when the subtle feelings are deduced can we succeed. So, I was lucky to have met two very very good actors." Richard''s praise made the audience applaud. It can be said that the boring film "Before Sunrise" is fascinating because the chemical reaction between Hugo and Charlize is mesmerizing. There is no doubt about this. "Richard, you used a lot of long lenses in the filming process, but these lenses don''t make people feel boring. Can you talk about your idea?" Another audience asked, but obviously the question was very professional. . . Chapter 1070： Focus \"& The audience at the Sundance Film Festival is indeed different. The questions they ask are always very professional. They will discuss the techniques and significance of Richard''s use of long shots. They will discuss the acting methods of Hugo and Charlize during the filming. They will discuss Richard''s control over the rhythm of plot advancement. They will discuss Hugo''s role in comedy. Actors, gypsy girls, bards and other roles have profound meaning... This doesnt look like a premiere at all. Rather, its like a professional seminar. All the audience spoke enthusiastically. Almost the whole story of "before sunrise" was broken up for detailed analysis. This made Hugo and Richard The three leading actors of De and Charlize were completely involved in the discussion on the spot, so that the reporters on the spot were useless. In fact, Nicholas knows that reporters have a lot of questions to ask. For example, Hugo refused to choose Sundance for the Golden Globe Awards. For example, the Sundance Film Festival stole the Golden Globes limelight. For example, Hugo was in Things that have reappeared in the public after four months. For example, the so-called "triangular relationship" between Hugo and Charlize and Cameron. For example, the list of Oscar nominations that will be announced for another year. For example, this time the glory Are you willing to attend the Grammys... Every question is so maddening. It can create a huge whirlpool of public opinion. It can be every reporter who will return with a rewarding experience. But at this moment, none of the reporters raised these topics in dismay. It is not because the entire public opinion environment is now questioning that the news media has become the supremacy of interests. Even the freedom of speech has become a weapon for their pursuit of interests-you need to know the media They are the makers of public opinion. No matter how fierce the public opinion is, they can at least protect themselves. Make themselves invincible. So they dont need to worry about this. Its because the atmosphere of the entire Sundance is so different. Its different from the Golden Globes. Its even different from Hollywood. That kind of crazy love for movies, obsessed with movies, and focus on the scope of movies. It makes Park City like an isolated paradise. . Let everyone involuntarily immerse themselves in this lively atmosphere. This made the reporters a little at a loss and a little confused. This feeling is really long-lost. Just like what Hugo condemned not long ago. When they habitually search for hot spots, they completely forgot. The original intention of becoming an entertainment reporter: in addition to the so-called freedom of the press, in addition to the curiosity of behind-the-scenes stories. It also comes from their interest and hobby for movies and music. The surging of this feeling made the reporters hesitate to speak but hesitated again and again. In the end, they could only become bystanders. The Q&A session of the entire premiere was originally planned to be 30 minutes, but it ended up lasting for a full 75 minutes. Because the film "Before Sunrise" has countless details worth discussing. After leaving the technical link, there are two protagonists in the film. The topics discussed are also full of discussion. This is not only an argument between men and women. It is also an argument between people. After finally waiting for the enthusiastic audience to gradually leave, Robert Redford appeared in front of Hugo. He had a clear smile on his face. He waited patiently for Hugo to shake hands and hug the last audience member. After that, I walked forward. "Today is a good start." Hugo looked at Robert in front of him. He was a little stunned. He thought he had seen Brad 20 years later. "Uh. For what?" Robert only said "beginning", but didn''t say what the beginning was. "In the future you will continue to appear at the beginning of Sundance." Robert said with a smile. "I hope this is your first appearance in Sundance. It is also an important beginning of the future." Hugo was a little surprised. Because Robert was obviously showing his favor. I hope he can become part of Sundance''s future map. Looking at Roberts smile, Hugo suddenly realized why he thought that Robert and Brad looked alike. Not only because of their appearance, but also because of Robert in front of him. He can see that 20 years later. Brad, who won the Oscar for Best Picture with "Twelve Years as a Slave", lacked the spirit of an actor, but gained the mellowness of the producer-more accurately, the calmness of a politician. "So. Park City always welcomes me?" Hugo just shook his mind slightly, but said with a smile. He is also a pun. Not only is it the Sundance Film Festival, but also Robert''s rejection and opposition to Hugo all the time. It is naturally impossible for Robert, the old fox, to be circumvented by Hugo''s words. He just replied. "Don''t you like Park City?" This is a response to Hugo. Although Robert didn''t say he and Yu Guo Bing relieved his suspicion. But he did take the initiative to extend an olive branch. This kind of ambiguity in social situations is often specious. But now Robert is obviously more grateful for being able to appear at the Sundance Film Festival "Before Sunrise". So he is more proactive. "This movie is really a masterpiece. You Where did the whimsy come from." "Wonderful ideas? Are you sure you are talking about my movie?" Hugo''s words suddenly made Robert chuckle. "Before sunrise" is precisely because there are no whimsical ideas. So start from the simplest and most basic The starting point. constitutes this movie. "But the audience likes it. Don''t they?" Robert didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He still said freely. "I like it too. A hundred minutes of dialogue, but not at all boring. This is a very magical thing. thing." "I don''t expect to get the same evaluation when the movie is released." Hugo is very sensible. "Before Sunrise" is too literary, too petty, and too individual. It is destined to be a movie that is hard to get popular with the public. Although in Sundance, almost everyone is saying that the 100 minutes of this movie is not boring at all. But when it is really judged by the public, it will never be able to create the glory like "Sleepless in Seattle". "So. I was able to get so much love and support in Sundance. Richard and Charlize and I were surprised. Of course I am also very happy." Robert was quite surprised by Hugo''s response. He looked at Hugo seriously for the first time. Brad was four years older than Hugo. But Brad couldn''t feel Hugo''s wisdom and calmness. . Hugo has a charming temperament that makes people intoxicated. This temperament is often a gift that can only be condensed after the precipitation of the years or the ups and downs of life. But the elder Brad can''t match it. Young Hugo. Robert couldn''t help being a little more curious about Hugo. But Robert''s pause was an instant. His sight caught a few reporters standing not far away. He chuckled slightly. "Then we will wait for the movie. Lets discuss it again when it is released in the United States. As for now, I think I''ll give the time to the reporters. Otherwise, they will be dissatisfied with Sundance." After speaking, Robert turned around and left calmly. Hugo put his eyes on the back of Robert''s departure. This is the first time he has come into contact with the founder of the Sundance Film Festival. But he can feel that he is similar to Steven Pielberg and David Finn. The aura of Hugo. Suddenly, in Hugo''s mind, there was a picture of Robert''s unyielding struggle with the storm in "All Is Lost" released in 13 years. Nicholas stood by. He was not in a hurry. He did not interrupt Hugos contemplation. He just watched quietly. He waited for Hugo to return to his senses. He turned his head. Then he said hello with a smile. Success. Congratulations." Hugo smiled and shook his head. "No. I wouldn''t describe it like that. You know. This is just the premiere. Don''t say it hasn''t been released yet. Even the critics'' opinions have not been released yet. And you. Know. What exactly will you say. It''s still unknown." Nicholas immediately felt the deep meaning of Hugo''s words. He immediately raised his hand to express his surrender. "At least I like this movie very much. And. I came to Park City this time. Really professional." "Professional?" Hugo frowned slightly. He looked at Nicholas suspiciously. He didn''t understand why Nicholas would use this term. "You know. Apart from the movie itself. There are too many focal points and topics worth discussing. But..." Nicholas dragged the trailing sound. But seeing Hugo didn''t mean to speak actively. He didn''t mind. He continued. "But now. I have focused all my attention on the movie." "I thought it was because of the Los Angeles Times; it was a serious newspaper." Hugo''s words made Nicholas speechless for a while. In the end, he could only laugh helplessly. Nicholas looked at several fellow reporters around him. Usually they meet Hugo. It is normal to swarm and bombard. It is impossible to be reticent. Not to mention the limited number of reporters coming to Park City this time. This also means that everyones interview opportunities and time have been greatly increased. In order to promote the film. Hugo must cooperate with the interview. This is also an important reason why they abandon the Golden Globe Award But now, reporters are one of them. They looked at each other. Obviously there were full stomach questions, but they couldn''t ask any of them. Of course. Part of the reason is because when the reporters chose Park City. It means that they are not completely repulsive of independent films. At least in their hearts. They are also very curious that Hugo is standing at the Sundance Film Festival. What sparks will collide when on stage. Now. "Before sunrise" gave an answer. The Sundance audience gave a more detailed and vivid answer. This answer silenced the reporters. Nicholas actually first wanted to ask about Hugo missed the best actor in a drama at the Golden Globes. But the words came to his lips. Finally he swallowed. "So. For''before sunrise;, for Sundance Film Festival. What should I pay attention to?" Hugo was stunned. He directly asked, "Are you asking me about the focus of your report?" Nicholas shrugged non-committal. Hugo looked at the five reporters standing next to him. Everyone It looked like he wanted to talk but stopped. But no one retorted. The smile on Hugo''s mouth was a little more playful. There was a moment of silence. Hugo said, "Movies. Just movies." ). Chapter 1071： Moving story \"& As we all know. Utah is one of the most conservative states in the United States... and Salt Lake City is a motorcycle. door. The teaching base camp. More than 70% of the residents are Moroccan. door. Religious believers. This is the city with the most unified religious beliefs in the United States. Therefore, in this city, political views and artistic aesthetics have always been strongly religious. Similar to "Salt Lake City Tribune the.it." and "Desa Law Zaobao. Such newspapers all have obvious religious tendencies. This also makes the influence of these media always limited to Utah. It is difficult to make further breakthroughs. But what is interesting is that Robert Redford set up the maverick Sundance Film Festival next to Salt Lake City, Utah. For the Sundance Film Festival to get enough attention, media coverage is naturally an indispensable part. Since the establishment of the Sundance Film Festival in 1985, it has reached a cooperation agreement with the "Salt Lake City Weekly". The "Salt Lake City Weekly" is a new media. Compared with the "Salt Lake City Tribune" founded in 1870, the "Salt Lake City Weekly" established in 1984 can be said to be a rookie. Even compared to the Sundance Film Festival It''s not too old. But it is precisely because of its youth. So the "Salt Lake City Weekly" is not as conservative and serious as other old newspapers. It is more energetic and bolder. It is naturally more suitable for new and brave things like the Sundance Film Festival. The Sundance Film Festival and the "Salt Lake City Weekly" have reached a cooperation agreement. During the film festival, the "Salt Lake City Weekly" will be published daily in the form of a special issue. Then every week, the special topic will be developed in the newspaper''s fixed periodical for detailed reports. The "Salt Lake City Weekly" can also be regarded as the official site of the Sundance Film Festival. In the past ten years, they have witnessed the step-by-step growth of the Sundance Film Festival. At the same time, they also grow up with the film festival. But objectively Said. The influence of the "Salt Lake City Weekly" is still limited. Even in Utah, where the media is barren, it still can''t match the strong appeal of the "Salt Lake City Tribune." And leaving Utah has no influence; and Sheng Dan The same is true for the Sri Lanka Film Festival. The reputation of "the holy land of independent film festivals" is screaming loudly. But it is thunder and rain. Ten years have passed and it is still tepid. Just because independent films have never really entered the mainstream vision. However, this situation has been completely reversed this year. The "Salt Lake City Weekly" is the official publication. They are the first newspaper to get an exclusive interview with the crew of "Before Sunrise". They walked in the "Los Angeles Times". In front of the big bosses all over the United States. That special issue sold a full 830,000 copies-which is more than the total sales of the "Salt Lake City Weekly" in the second half of 1994 in the six months. Sundances feat of surpassing the Golden Globes. The "Salt Lake City Weekly" bears the brunt. Many of their reports have even been reprinted by the "Los Angeles Times" and the "New York Times". Let them become famous in one fell swoop. Really know what is called star effect. What is national influence. Especially during the siege of the streets of Park City. The "Salt Lake City Weekly" took advantage of the landlord to completely restore the truth. Including the crazy behavior of the little girl''s family against Hugo. Including many film festivals. The loyal fans lost their minds during the post-event interview that day. It is the only media among all news media that can fully present the whole picture of the incident. It made it famous in one fell swoop. Utah has always been hailed as a news desert. Even the dominant "Salt Lake City Tribune" has no influence outside of Utah-even many people have ridiculed it as a "Mormon. Religion." special issue". But this time, the "Salt Lake City Weekly" has reversed this fixed impression of many people. It made it famous in the neighboring states of Nebraska and Texas. Therefore, the "Salt Lake City Weekly" is like chicken blood up and down. They all know. This year''s Sundance Film Festival is a good opportunity for their rise. Just catch the "Before Sunrise" and Hugo bus. Not to mention the spread of influence to the United States. At least in Utah can also occupy a place. "Salt Lake City Weekly" reporter Jesse James has made up her mind a long time ago. She must rack her brains and do her best to compliment and praise "before sunrise". She thinks this is not an easy task. Because Saint The independent films that appeared at the Dans Film Festival are strange. It is very difficult to get the audience''s love. But even so, there is no way to stop her. Because she knows this is the best opportunity for her to work in the newspaper. But when Jessie really watched the movie, she couldnt get back to her for a long time. She just fell in love with "before sunrise". She fell in love deeply. She fell in love with the man with a green smile on the corner of his mouth. Fall in love with the woman whose eyes are full of lazy style. Fall in love with the fetters between men and women. Jessie couldnt help herself. She kept sitting in front of the big screen and meditating carefully. So she missed the opportunity to interview Hugo for the first time. But she didnt care at all. Then she watched "Before Sunrise". The second play and the third play. Most ordinary movies can''t stand the scrutiny of repeated viewing at all. But "before sunrise" is different. Every time you watch it, Jesse has a new feeling. Listening to the same dialogue repeatedly has different results. She is so I love this movie so much that she immersed her in the cold moonlight of Vienna and did not want to return to her senses. So. When Jesse wrote the film review, his hands were shaking. It was not the brain that was talking. It was the heart and soul that were whispering. "This is an extremely moving love movie. But it is also an extremely simple love story: a man and a woman meet unexpectedly on a train. They have a good feeling. They spent the night together in Vienna. That''s it. There is no ups and downs. There is nothing unforgettable. There is no turning and progress that makes the relationship between two people sublimate. Everything is as simple as this: normal dating. Casual eating. Endless chat. Shallow. Drinking. This is basically a love story without any plot. But it is precisely this kind of simplicity. It restores the truest appearance of love. There is no vows, no storms, and no vigorousness. Can love burst out? Hidden behind simple story clues, it explores the two most important themes of love: the passing of love and the blooming of love. The beauty and eternity of this story. First of all, because of the shortness of this love. It only lasted one night. It was fleeting. Like a shooting star gliding across the sky. Because good love must often be short-lived. Just like the movie. Men said: We often tire of ourselves. Because we can''t escape from ourselves. We must endure ourselves all the time. The two parties in love. If you dont know how to take the initiative to let love pass or change at the right moment, then love will eventually lead to death: because if we cant bear it even ourselves, how can we ask others to endure ourselves. How can you endure another person for a long time? However, the death of love and the passing of love are two completely different things. When the flame of love has not been extinguished, to actively lose love. In fact, in a sense, love stays forever-always stay in the best moment. Just like the thirteen-year-old girl in the unnamed cemetery: ten years have passed. The 13-year-old woman grew up ten years old. The little girl who lost her life is still only thirteen years old. The life lost. Instead, her thirteen-year-old became eternal. People who did not lose their lives. But let youth slowly die. Therefore, people always miss the young and ignorant first love. They always miss the love of youth. Because they can''t be realized. Because they died in the most brilliant and gorgeous time. So they left the most perfect posture in the memory forever. At the end of the story. The man and the woman chose to separate on the platform. So this love became a classic eternity. Before the love died. Actively extinguished the burning flame. But it left a touch of eternity in the depths of the heart. The unquenchable starlight. The moving and beautiful part of this story. Another reason is the natural and casual nature of this love. After two people meet, talk naturally, have a good impression, sparkle naturally, hold hands naturally, kiss naturally. Not resisting but not reluctant. Like is like. Outspoken. When you fall in love with those lovely lips. The lips are already on your tongue. Because she knows what you desire for her. And she also desires your touch. Such a simple and natural love. On the contrary, it is the most difficult to encounter in real life: it is not because this kind of love is too complicated to get it. It is precisely because it is too simple to get it. Love in life often has too many tactics. Just like the woman in the story said: too much thoughtfulness. too much self-protection How many men dare to invite a strange woman who came across on a train to spend a night in a city that he is completely unfamiliar with. How many women would take the initiative to confess their love and true feelings? The most important thing is. How many men and women embrace the exchange of ideas first, and the entanglement of the body is second? A kiss. A hug. A night. This is just the beginning of a love. We who are afraid of failure are starting a''formal relationship; there are always too many fears before. You must discover everything before you are willing to start. But forget it. There are many things before love begins. You can never know The simplest love is the most rare. The simplest love is also the most moving. The truth and wonder of this story. The last reason lies in the collision of ideas between men and women. Every dialogue seems casual but hidden deep meaning. The two people discuss from philosophical issues to the cycle of life. From the true meaning of love to marriage. Essence. From the small talk of the difference between men and women to revealing the sincerity. Section after section of dialogue brings two strange souls closer. The whole process is so fast and so slow. But it is so real and beautiful. Watching men and women meet like this. Just talk like this. Just look side by side. Just look at each other like this. Just smile like this. Just kiss like this... We can see the process of love bursting out little by little. Suddenly, intoxicated, in a trance, it makes people lost in the time between light and shadow The movie is over. The dream wakes up. But the heart is left in the story. This is the real love. This is the real movie. ". Chapter 1072： Restore essence \"& The "Salt Lake City Weekly" is not a professional film review newspaper, nor is it an influential newspaper, but as the official site of the Sundance Film Festival, their comments undoubtedly represent everyone''s views. In addition to the film reviews of Jesse James, four other Sundance professional film critics have written film reviews. They all expressed their amazement at "Before sunrise". On the one hand, they were surprised by Hugo''s boldness and extraordinaryness. On the one hand, they lamented the smoothness and excellence of the story. Looking at the official journal of the Sundance Film Festival, they gave a score of 8.0 out of ten. This score is not the highest, currently behind the McMullen brothers itne of Edward Burns mrel60rn. . 00en) "and James Mangold zues.ng''s "Unspeakable Love ezvy, but it can be ranked third among the works that have been released, and it can be seen that the evaluation is high. If you follow the usual practice in previous years, the reviews of the field magazines basically represent the views of the entire film festival, but this year is obviously not the case. Except for the film festival magazines, the major media that swarmed obviously will not continue to remain silent. Nicholas McLenna of the Los Angeles Times wrote the film review at the first time. From Nicholass comments, you can deeply feel that Before sunrise this seemingly boring movie, in fact, the whole movie is full of people. Countless details of deep thought. This is a movie without a story, everything is clear and straightforward, and there is no room for imagination, but it has nothing to do with the plot, only the details. " As always, Nicholas''s ascension is full of personality, but also with a clear attitude, accurately and directly pointing out the theme. The man and the woman met on the train and talked very happily, so they got off the train together in Vienna and showed up a night of conversation. This is the whole story, no need to go into more details, but it is precisely such a boring or even boring story that has unprecedented charm. In many cases, the audience does not even remember their name, because they just mentioned it symbolically out of habit, and then disappeared in the long conversation, which made people''s memory blurred. But this is actually not important, because on this sleepless night, in this city where no one knows them, they dont need to use names to confirm each others existence. They only need to use confession to witness each others lives. This confession makes them not It belongs to a name, a social symbol, but simply belongs to oneself. In this confession night, everything is uncovered. They face each other honestly and truthfully, and face themselves without any cover, even against themselves. Those straightforward but profound dialogues are not for two. sex. The relationship is not for social entertainment, nor is it to show off the depths, but for comprehensive self-discussions and deep soul conversations. They say it to themselves, and then have enough luck to meet someone who understands it. It''s most special for two people to pretend to call their friends in a cafe. It exaggerates the concealment and pretense between men and women, and makes each other stand in front of each other truthfully and fruitfully. They pretend that the other party does not exist in this space, pretend that they are discussing the man or woman next to someone who is not relevant, and talk about their feelings about this man or woman. Is this a boring conversation? Obviously not, this is to face yourself honestly and face each other truthfully. The significance of this encounter lies in this confession, the dialogue with each other is also a dialogue with oneself. From this kind of confession, a night of getting along is more profound than the ten years before they met and the ten years after they met, because the confession of this night is at the cost of they will never meet again in the past and in the future. . This makes this night unique. It is a specific moment in time. It does not belong to the past, does not belong to the future, but only belongs to the present. Because this confession gives meaning to this encounter, the whole movie chooses this method: from the beginning of the dialogue, to the dialogue process, and then to the end of the dialogue, because the breadth and depth of the dialogue determines the meaning of this encounter. Death, anger, destiny, time, the social roles of men and women, politics, religion, life, etc., as if to precipitate life, all values ??and worldviews are confessed, and the encounters along the way have become metaphors: fortune-telling Gypsy girls, homeless people who write poems, etc., and their unintentional words can often become a catalyst for their conversation and inspiration, and then become a hint. This encounter develops a love, but after all, the encounter is only an encounter, because when there is an encounter, there is a breakup. When the encounter begins, love bursts out, and when the encounter ends, love freezes. The woman said she was most afraid of consciousness in the last few seconds before death, because you knew you were going to die. And this encounter itself carries a metaphor of death: from the beginning of their ascension, they have tacitly stated that parting will come before sunrise, but this clear awareness cannot stop their conversation, she just takes this The encounter is a passing pass, so when they realize that parting is inevitable, the consciousness of fear rises, and the turbulent emotions bring out another proposition of love. On the one hand, we hope to be able to take the other halfs hand to the focus of life, but on the other hand, we are afraid that the boredom brought by time will eventually precipitate love into a habit, disappearing with the original beauty, leaving only obligations and responsibility. Many times, human beings sincerely hope that this moment will be frozen forever when they are extremely happy. It is not so much cherishing the present as it is fearing the future, because we are not confident that the future can be so happy; but on the other hand, the surge of love makes People cannot extricate themselves, cannot give up long-lasting thoughts. So this forms an endless loop of contradictions, which is also the most fundamental entanglement in countless loves. The man said in the story that if he can accept the facts and accept his inherently simple fate, he may not be so painful and angry. But the crux of the problem is that he is unwilling to accept it. The same is true for love, with suspicion and hope at the same time, even if I dont fully believe it, I cant help but pray. Therefore, men and women are like this in the story. On the one hand, they want to lock all the good things in tonight in a smart manner, and then bid farewell to each other completely, without thinking about the future, without worrying about the whole life; but on the other hand, they want to put it like this The beauty lasted for a long time, so much so that later they continued to babble the question of whether to meet again or not. The woman mentioned to the man before the parting that the love she yearns for is not the spark of love at first sight, but the simplicity and the possibility of continuous continuity, which makes people simply and with good wishes believe that the highest realm of love is plain but long-term. of. The parting from the railway station that follows further deepens the room for further development of the love derived from the encounter, because they will be as trivial and entangled as all the parting people, and they are reluctant to let go. A word of reluctance is the essence of love. But when they are confused about using and not to contact to maintain a relationship and seal up a goodness, they forget another possibility that love loses its original color, that is, when they return to their lives and meet People in their respective lives, then forget each other logically. Maybe at this moment they think that the splendor of this encounter will make them unforgettable for life, but most of the time I dont understand where they come from this confidence: confidence memory can compete with time and life, and the weight of confidence emotion can resist the passing of time . Norwegian forest, such a sakura dancing, unforgettable youth, middle-aged Watanabe can only listen to the Beatles old song and confess to himself secretly: It will take me a while to remember such and such. Raise Naoko''s face. Moreover, as the years go by, time takes longer and longer, although it is very sad, but it is true. It only took me five seconds to remember it at first, and it gradually became ten seconds, thirty seconds, and then one minute. This is a false proposition, because it can be confirmed only after people have experienced it personally, and only after they have truly experienced the precipitation of time can they understand it. Before sunrise, there was no answer in the story, but I could feel his discussion of this proposition in Hugo Lan Shengster''s script, as if a dragon flies through my ears. If there is a chance, I would like to see Hugo discuss this proposition, maybe it will be another wonderful story. The last set of shots of the movie slowly scans the places where they walked together, the cemetery where the unknown dead are buried; the benches where they once sat in the long and narrow walkway; the fountain where they met Gypsy girls; the countless dead bodies in the water The quiet river rushing to the shore; the green grass where you drink to see the stars and the wine bottles that have fallen above the grass. At that time I suddenly wondered, if these fixed scenes have memories, whether they can resist the washing of time and last longer than our memories; if there is one thing that even these buildings cannot withstand time and eventually decay and collapse, are they us? I will also remember the footsteps that a certain one received from us, and the laughter that drifted through a certain section of the river. The movie will end, but life has to go on. Whether time or love will win or lose is not determined by a movie. But fortunately, Lan Shengster used this way to let people see the essence of love and then silently watched the big screen for a long time and could not return to reality. It was not because the love in the movie was too beautiful, but It''s because the love in the movie is too real. Don''t let time deceive you. You can''t beat time. Amidst worries and worries, life passes vaguely. Time will have its own preferences, tomorrow or present. , Times ruling on this encounter made me realize the fragility and uncertainty of love in front of it. This may be another meaning of this encounter. " Nicholas used a realistic but poetic approach to analyze in detail the core idea of ??the film "Before Sunrise". This is absolutely ingenious. At the end of the film review, he adopted a more special Methods. Finally, end with the poem of the wandering poet in the movie. The illusion of being immersed in a daydream, blinking thick eyelashes, oh dear, across your beautiful face, a drop of tears fell into my wine glass, staring at your pure eyes, it is clear that you are my life The meaning of, as if the milkshake blends in the sweetness of the cake, I am like the angel that emerges in a trance, wandering in the dream, how can I bear to see you again? But how can the two love each other? I don''t know where I come from, let alone where we belong. Just embracing life, it''s like a stream will flow into a river after all. Going down, drifting with the flow, you have me in you, I have you in me, it should be so, can you know my heart? ". Chapter 1073： Cinematic meaning \"& Nicholas'' admiration of "before sunrise" and admiration of Hugo. This is not unexpected; to everyone''s surprise, Nicholas used such a poetic way to present the essence of the movie to all readers. He is about the movie The understanding of the subject is so profound and special. It makes people want to repeat reading. It''s like the movie "Before Sunrise". Nicholas wrote a sentence in the foreword. "This is a movie worth savoring. It''s like a glass of mellow red wine. Only when you really calm down can you feel the beauty of the tip of your tongue." This sentence is so simple, so nonsense, so boring. But it also sums up the advantages of "before sunrise" vividly and truly. The "Los Angeles Times" gave a high score of 9.5. This is almost the highest praise for a bold and innovative film-even if it is not a full score of 10. But in fact, film critics who arrived in Park City to attend the Sundance Film Festival spoke highly of the film "Before Sunrise". For example, Rogerbert. Rogerbert is one of the most authoritative film critics today... He has always been the most supportive of Robert Redfords Sundance Film Festival. He will definitely arrive in Park City every year to participate in the film festival. And he will do his best. Write a comment on each entry. Because in the depths of Roger''s heart, his love for movies is the most important. There are often many classics in independent films. He is eager to let the world discover these classics. For example, "Pulp Fiction". Another example is "Before Sunrise". "This is a very special movie. It is different from the usual romantic movies that create illusory dreams, bubble romance and bizarre plots. Director Richard Clett and screenwriter Hugo Lancaster use The simple and plain plot, multi-angle and multi-level dialogue, and a slightly lazy idealism with world-weariness, constitute a classic masterpiece that can definitely stand the test of time. Lines. This is the only narrative technique of the film. It is not dominated by images in the traditional sense. It uses a flat and straightforward linear narrative. It tells the story of a pair of young people spending a wonderful night in Vienna together through dialogue. It starts with the meeting of a man and a woman on the train. It ends with the breakup of the two at dawn. Space is very limited. Time is shorter than ordinary love. Such a small and short time and space. There are only two protagonists. But the story is told. Vivid and vivid. It shows the quality of the work. Men and women have been in contact with each other from the very beginning of the encounter. The dialogue runs through the whole night. They talk about life, love, marriage, family, life and death, religion, destiny, men and women, themselves... They put the eternal topic of human survival into one. During the chats of romantic couples, the audience will have a better understanding and understanding of the two protagonists of the film in these dialogues. At the same time, they will also examine their current situation and predicaments through these exchanges. Within a hundred minutes of the entire movie. All are spent chatting and walking between the two protagonists. There is no bizarre twists and turns and ups and downs of ordinary romance movies. There are only large sections of dialogue. There is no entertainment of ordinary romance movies. Functionality and features. But this is exactly the case. But under the profound performance of the director and the two protagonists, we can feel the dialogue; the powerful role as the most important part of the script. The two protagonists of the movie are set very distinctively. One is a sensual woman living in Paris. The other is an American man living in New York. The difference in regional temperament and the imprint of local culture are gradually gradually over time again and again. Reflected. The romantic and delicate in France and the pragmatism of the United States, the sensibility of women and the rationality of men show a strong contrast. This contrast also increases the drama. It deepens the theme: the source of difference in love is deep-rooted. But It is this difference that attracts each other. At the same time, they maintain their own personalities. This is the only way to complete the love puzzle. Therefore. When dialogue, dialogue and dialogue happened to these two people, countless sparks burst out. From not knowing each other to becoming dependent and inseparable lovers. The two people talked, talked about everything, and communicated and arranged. Their inner anxiety, confusion and even fear. Their dialogue is simple and casual. There is no deliberate or pretentiousness. However, they inadvertently convey their most true thoughts and the appearance of their souls. The two people are communicating while communicating. An abstract spiritual speculative discussion. On the one hand, the love between two people spreads, ferments and deepens with the gentle night. The importance that Linklater conveys to the audience in this way is far more important than alcohol and drugs. Goods and chaos. sex;. Although the plot of the story is plain as water, Linklater still sets up different scenes and different characters in the streets and lanes of Vienna. It makes people not feel boring and at the same time. It also reflects the cultural and romantic heritage of Vienna. It has become two protagonists. The starting point for the collision of ideas. From the train to the bus. From the record shop to the coffee shop. From the roadside bench to the open grass. In this way, the two people chatted and chatted. While passing by one strange scene after another. This kind of treatment is very symbolic- In our lives, we will always go through some stages. When we look back, the past that was once thought to be unforgettable is nothing but a splicing of trivial and small fragments. Sometimes its not regrettable to miss something. Because we cant produce deep memories without in-depth understanding; sometimes we have something but dont cherish it. On the contrary, we are tired of being too familiar. People are so contradictory. And Linklater cleverly places a pair of characters in a defamiliarized scene. The novelty generated by this will make the other two protagonists excited. Feel the value and meaning of existence. So the story is also There is a basis for continuation. Under Linklater''s connection, it jumped out of the sensory stimulation that Hollywood movies have always pursued. Presented a unique work to the audience. The movie discusses all immaterial things such as life, dreams, and philosophy. Some. Esoteric is also a bit boring. But it is precisely the element that happens in our lives every day. Therefore, when dialogue became the theme of the movie, there was no touch of life and death. There was no romance of a mountain alliance and each other. There was no ups and downs in the plot. But men and women still reached a spiritual understanding in this exchange. It starts from plain and ends with plain. But the charm hidden in the picture is a long aftertaste. When they tried each other. After avoiding, hesitating, worrying, fearing and tempted, they finally accepted each other. In the beautiful and charming night of the park grass, they completed the unity of body and mind. When the audience thought it would be the perfect ending to a happy romantic love story, Linklater gave another unexpected but reasonable open ending. At the last moment when the man and the woman said goodbye to each other. They did not leave contact information. Instead, they agreed to meet at the same platform at the Vienna railway station on the same day six months later. Although the audience was surprised, it was in full compliance with the romantic characteristics of these two young people who like to be complicated. But the problem is. Linklater didn''t tell us whether the two met after half a year. The suspense left by Linklater returned to calm with the empty shots at the end of the movie, as if nothing had happened. When writing the script, Lancaster jumped out of the old routine of living a happy life in general love stories. He tried to explore more metaphysical things in the form of love stories. Love is just a means. As the ancient Greek philosopher said, one cannot step into the same river twice. The encounter, acquaintance, acquaintance, and love of men and women. At that time, when things are changing, things are different. Will they have the feeling that "the only way is ordinary at the time?" But time cannot be reversed after all. All the ideas can only stay in the psychology of the audience. Let them supplement and perfect with their different life experiences. Women say to men at night. It seems like the time we are together. It belongs only to us. It is our own creation. It must be like I am in your dream. You are in my dream. The movie is over. The audience''s aftertaste has just begun. This is what Lancaster bestows on this movie. Finally, I have to talk about the performance skills of the two actors. The large number of long shots and dialogues in the film is a huge test. But not only did the director and the actors show their timidity. On the contrary, they perfectly demonstrated the profound artistic grasp of the two actors. Classic The whole movie revolves around them. The camera follows the two people completely. But it doesn''t give the audience any sense of unreality. The fluency of the lines seems to be the normal state of daily life. From the unfamiliar traction to each other, to the reluctance of parting. The scale of the performance is controlled properly. I especially liked the performance of two people in the record store. In the small space of the audition room. The lens has always maintained a bottom-up shooting angle. We saw two people in such a lens of''the air is thin; They are attracted to each other and keep their distance with restraint. While enjoying the gaze of each other, they can''t help but catch the dots of each other''s eyes. The whole standing is vividly reflected in a long lens. Isn''t this a kind of intimidation? Striking romance. Under the test of one long shot after another, the two actors Lancaster and Theron showed everyone their understanding of the role. And those small details are even more impressive. Lancaster is because of the hair. The small gesture of raising the hand and sweeping Therons hair behind the ears when you are blocked and unable to see Theron. Just such a small detail makes people throbbing. This is also an important factor in the success of the movie~www.novelhall.com ~ Lancaster once again dedicated an amazing performance. A man''s casual, unruly, childish, chic, melancholic, entangled in his eyes and the corners of his mouth are delicately and vividly outlined. Before realizing it Will be deeply fascinated by him; and Theron''s performance is a surprise discovery. Women''s sex. Sensation, laziness, small temper, delicate, free and easy, mature, through those charming eyes, I have fascinated countless people. Does love pursue eternity or moment? In the movie, two people are too late to choose, and time draws a deep gulf between each other. They chase time. Hope to become eternal at this moment; they are also waiting for time. Because they have said goodbye. Goodbye has become an inevitable ending. They enjoy an unreal encounter like a dream. They are also constantly struggling to call for help under the oppression of reality. This is the tension of time. It is also the force of reality. Lancaster showed such a true meaning in a love movie. This is the meaning of the script. This is the meaning of the movie. The aftertaste is far-reaching. ".). Chapter 1074： Script depth "& Roger has always favored independent films. It is not because there are so many excellent independent films. In fact, the opposite is true. In fact, independent films are still not mature. So the number of excellent works is not as many as expected. It is after nearly a century of precipitation. Hollywood. Although the monopoly is completed by the eight major film companies. The film has fallen into a commercial routine that lacks new ideas. But the quality and completion of the film is indeed second to none. However, Roger believes that even if the quality of independent films is not outstanding enough, its existence is a reminder to Hollywood: after stripping off the commercial significance of the film, the film itself, as a form of artistic expression, still needs continuous innovation, Continuous development can maintain sustained vitality. In Roger''s view, it''s not that Hollywood is too commercial. It''s that Hollywood has become accustomed to routines. Tired of innovation. He thinks that the old model can be successful. So that he becomes lazy. However, independent films can continue to maintain the vitality of creativity. This is of great help to the development of the entire film. Roger has always supported Robert Redfords move to create the Sundance Film Festival. Because he knows. Sooner or later Hollywood will thank Sundance. They will need Sundance. It''s as if the "male and female thieves" had shockedly announced the opportunity for the surging wave of new Hollywood movies. The "male and female thieves" appeared in the 1960s. At that time, American society was noisy and uneasy. Domestic anti-war sentiment was high. Minorities, as an important political force, rose strongly on the American social stage. Facing internal and external troubles. Fierce social turmoil caused Radical young people have a feeling of confrontation with tradition. They have doubts about the existing system and living conditions. Rebelling against mainstream myths has become the goal of their movement. Hippie evolved from the Beat generation. Rock music evolved from jazz. Correspondingly, when the golden age of Hollywood had become a thing of the past, a group of young directors began a new experiment. This group of directors tried to use movies to reflect the concepts and lifestyles of the younger generation that conflicted with the old concept of life. They explored social and political issues. They have a strong "counter-cultural" color. They have inherited the traditional Hollywood star system and industrialized production methods. They have also carried out bold and novel attempts within the system. They have given movies more realistic content, and have developed various film types of expression methods in it. This historic moment is called the "new Hollywood movie". It drags the deadly Hollywood out of the mud. It realizes the full alternation of the two generations of filmmakers. It is once again full of new and cutting-edge light. The creation of New Hollywood is embodied in walking within the system to seek oneself. It is attached to the system. It is new wine in old bottles. It has a completely opposite ending. "Male and Female Thief" borrowed the model of traditional bandit films, but changed the original model. It broke the three-stage plot of crime, repeated pursuit, and finale. It produced a new text that was specific to the original model. The movie uses Bonnie and Clyde, two anti-moral characters, to replace the moralized heroic positioning in traditional bandit films. The dialogue, behavioral details, survival and psychology of the characters are displayed through a long and gentle, daily-life narrative. Status. Shows deep sympathy for these two characters. Blame the cause of the crime on the neglect and cruelty of young people by society and family. At the end of the movie, the baptism of the rain of bullets repeatedly praised by film history sublimated this tragedy. It tells the truth about the government, the court, and the police. Observe the slaughter of two living lives. And the character of Clyde appears repeatedly in several passages of the film with the image of "sex. Incompetence". He did not kill innocents like the gangsters in traditional bandit films. He did not have a cruel and cruel expression. Some were just in front of Bonnie. Of weakness. In the story, the Great Depression brought about economic poverty and the filming of the 1960s faced spiritual distress. The image of Clyde insinuates the **** of society. inability. This is also a rebellion against the lack of reflection and critical maintenance of ideology in traditional bandit films. A calm look at the back is full of reflections on society. Therefore, the status of "male and female thieves" in film history is very special. It divides the two eras of Hollywood. Many Hollywood practitioners in the old era were eliminated because they could not keep up with the pace of social change. After entering the new era, the entire Hollywood was reshuffled. This is true both in front of and behind the scenes. Ernst Lechmann is one of those eliminated from the old age. In fact, many actors have been out of touch with society after entering the new Hollywood era. Although many actors have continued their careers in the new Hollywood era. But within the entire Hollywood industry, everyone is unanimously recognized as spanning the old and new Hollywood eras. There is only one superstar. That is Marlon Brando. This is also an important reason why he always has a special place in film history. After entering the nineties. Hollywood entered the second golden age. It even surpassed the first peak period of the twenties to the forties. Because in the nineties there were countless classics. In addition, North American movies. The box office has also entered an era of rapid development. A number of box office superstars in the true sense were born. The fusion and balance of commercial and artistic elements have become the main theme of Hollywood in this period. But Roger clearly knows one thing. The prosperity must decline. This is a normal law of natural development. Although the whole Hollywood looks like a lot of flowers now. But Hollywood works have once again fallen into the pattern of routines and a vicious circle. Ten years can be as short as five years. Hollywood is bound to face another change. Therefore, Roger has always believed that the Sundance Film Festival is accumulating power for the next revolution. Perhaps the next "Male and Female Thief" will appear here. "Pulp fiction" is the first signal. It is not only a signal of the rise of independent films. It is also a signal that Hollywood needs fresh air. In Roger''s opinion, the reason why Hollywood is so eager for "Pulp Fiction" is that the quality of the film itself is an important factor. Another reason is that the audience has already developed their desire for change deep in their hearts. "Pulp Fiction" not only breaks the traditional concept in the narrative structure, but also redefines the relationship between lines and plot advancement. It makes people feel the unique shooting methods of gangster movies and action movies. The most important thing is that this movie made Hollywood notice: the ratio between investment cost and profit profit can break the frame. And the production model of the movie also provides a brand new choice for Hollywood. Against this background, "before sunrise" appeared in front of Roger. This is also the reason why Roger admired this movie so much. Because Roger noticed the difference of "Before Sunrise". On the surface, "Before Sunrise" is a completely boring literary and artistic film; but in fact, the two innovative points of "Before Sunrise" make people shine: The first is the narrative method. The whole article is composed of lines. The movie. Let everyone re-understand the obvious difference in the skill of the lines; the second is the depth of the lines. The seemingly ordinary dialogue is worth chewing repeatedly. Taste the connotation of the lines. More importantly, advance layer by layer. , Slowly progress. Inadvertently complete the theme advancement and core idea sublimation. It is amazing. In other words, there is only one point of innovation. That is the lines. As an important element of script construction, lines have been gradually forgotten by Hollywood over the years. Because Hollywood encourages structural innovation. At this point, "before sunrise" and "speed of life and death" are two extreme cases. The lines in "Speed ??of Life and Death" can be said to have no plot driving force. Basically, it is a buffer to slow down the rhythm and nonsense to fill the gap in time. The whole story is completely driven by the ups and downs of the storyline. This is a model of Hollywood movies after the 1990s: vision. Vision. Vision. Everything is related to vision. Create through vision**. Create highlights through vision. Create atmosphere through vision. But the innovation of "Life and Death Speed" is that it shows people the retro effect different from the visual blockbuster such as "Terminator". The visual effects of the movie are presented in the cheapest and simplest way. This detonates. The audience is enthusiastic. And "before sunrise" is the opposite. The storyline has no driving force. The lines are the core of the movie. The lines are used to promote the plot. The lines are used to control the rhythm. The lines are used to sublimate the ideas. The lines are used to complete the communication. This is almost It is to push Woody Allen''s "tuberculosis movie" to a new peak. People always think that Woody''s movies are the most typical tumultuous movies. "Anne Hall" is a typical one. The whole story is filled with countless monologues, narrations and dialogues. But in fact, the dialogue of Woody''s movie is only auxiliary. He has a main plot line. Then he uses the dialogue to explain this idea and promote the core. But "Before Sunrise" is bolder than Woody. It uses lines to build the whole movie. There is no main line even. This is more extraordinary and brave than "Pulp Fiction", but it is a model that can hardly be copied. UU reading www. The reason for uukanshu.com is the vitality of the lines. Almost every sentence of "before sunrise" seems to be nonsense. But every sentence is also profound. You can extract almost any paragraph in the movie. Then you can taste the research. What it contains Outlook on life, world outlook, and values ??are all over the corners of life. The seemingly random lines are carefully arranged, but the audience can''t detect it. Such a deep foundation. It fully reflects the talent and ability of the screenwriter. At the same time, we can also see the profound literary background and life experience of the screenwriter. This is the biggest highlight of "before sunrise". It can be said that the depth of the script is enough to become a textbook template for the professional screenwriting college. Therefore, in Roger''s view, "Before Sunrise" appeared after "Pulp Fiction". Both of these films were tumultuous films. They explained the importance of lines to people in different ways. This is the supremacy of innovation in Hollywood today. The script mode is an important supplement and promotion. This will also make people once again realize the importance of the screenwriter''s position. For this reason, Roger is full of praise for "before sunrise"; for this reason, Roger gave a high score of 95 points and a four-star recommendation for "before sunrise"; for this reason, Roger believes Hugo is a genius. He believes that Hugo dedicated his first performance with perfect scores in the position of screenwriter. Chapter 1075： Highly sought after \"& If Hugo read Roger Eberts article about the Sundance Film Festival, about "The Male and Female Thief" and Hollywood once again facing a turning point, he would definitely be surprised that the underground bus is dislocated. No wonder Roger is Hollywood. One of the most authoritative film critics, his keen grasp of the entire industry is indeed superior. According to the historical development trajectory, Hollywood movies did enter a period of rapid development in the 1990s, and entered the era of full-scale production explosion after "Titanic" in 1997. High investment and high return have become Hollywood''s extreme development model. However, in the second half of the first decade of the 21st century, large-scale production has gradually begun to weaken, and high investment means high risks and huge losses. After "Pulp Fiction" opened the stage for independent films, after a decade of gestation at the Sundance Film Festival, independent films started a stand-up battle in 2006. A "Little Sunshine Beauty (.. was released from Sundance. It was born out of emptiness and shocked the entire United States. The box office, awards, reputation and popularity have been harvested. Not only has the major Hollywood production companies flocked to Sundance to seek the next "Little Sundance", but also changed the large Hollywood production companies and The comparison of power between independent film production companies, Lionsgates strong rise to change the territory of Hollywood is one of the portrayal. Therefore, Roger can almost be said to foresee the development trajectory of Hollywood in the next ten years. Although Hugo did not read Roger''s professional review, Roger''s praise of "before sunrise" was widely circulated throughout the Sundance Film Festival and was widely recognized. Since the Sundance Film Festival is not under the spotlight, the number of professional film critics is limited-most of the people who come to join in the fun are reporters who are responsible for reporting and not writing film reviews. Like Nicholas, although he writes film reviews, he is not. Fully professional, more is to rely on his perspective as a professional reporter in the circle to comment on the film. After the premiere of "Before Sunrise" at Sundance, there were only eight reviews in the first batch, and the overall score was 8:4 out of 10. The main reason is that all the four media except the official publications have scored more than nine points, so they raised the average score in one fell swoop, surpassing the two competitors in one fell swoop, and currently ranks high among the Sundance films that have already been screened. The top position. Among them, Roger''s comments on the script have received a lot of recognition. It must be admitted that before the landing on Sundance "Before Sunrise", people actually had a lot of doubts about Hugo''s screenwriting skills. Although Hugo has created countless brilliances in the past three years, whether it is acting or music, Hugo has handed in compelling answers. After the downturn of the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo is like a phoenix nirvana. , Created an incredible miracle, and even changed the media''s view, changing the original negative Matthew effect into a full of praise. However, even the Matthew effect cannot make the media recognize Hugo''s screenwriting ability. Even laymen know that screenwriters, actors, and bands are completely different types of work. This is not a skill that can be learned by analogy. Therefore, although most news media did not ridicule Hugo, they still generally believe that this is an attempt to play tickets. Now, after "Before Sunrise" shines on the stage, everyone''s eyes are blinded. People can''t help but think of a weird thing: that is the name of Hugo in the list of screenwriters of "Shawshank''s Redemption", and even let Hugo occupies a nominated seat at the Golden Globe Awards. What''s more interesting is that after the "reminder" of "U.S. Weekly", people remember that Hugo''s academic background is Yale. In an instant, all doubts were answered. "Lancaster uses this extreme way to show us the charm of the lines. When everyone ignores the true meaning of the dialogue, when Hollywood no longer pays attention to the lines, when the lines gradually become full of the frame of the story. In one of the fillings, he used lines as a framework, used lines to show depth, and used lines to outline the soul, telling everyone: even with lines only, he can create a classic masterpiece." This brief comment comes from the "New Yorker" who has always been sharp-spoken. Unlike the "New York Times", the "New Yorker", as a "petty media" in the New York area, has always been very picky and sharp. They just stick to their positions. , Tell your own story and express your own opinions. Therefore, the "New Yorkers" have always paid much attention to the Sundance Film Festival. Although it is not continuous, they do not reject coming to Park City to dig out some works different from Hollywood. This time, the "New Yorker" found "before sunrise". Different from other media, the "New Yorker" almost focused all attention on the drama itself, although people are discussing the romantic beauty of the story, the true meaning of love presented in the movie, and the director Richard''s outstanding control ability. , Discussing the chemistry of the two protagonists, discussing the wonderful performances of Hugo and Charlize... But the "New Yorker" stubbornly focused on the script. "Every dialogue that appears in the movie is meaningful, and will echo before and after. At the beginning of the movie, it started with a couple''s quarrel, and the first topic of a man and a woman was about marriage, "When a couple reaches a certain age, they lose the ability to listen to each other." Then, this topic also became The controversy of the two people''s discussions about love: should love guard the moment or hope for eternity? Where is the meaning of the moment, and does eternity really exist? Almost every discussion of their love can be traced back to the core of this source, which arouses fierce disputes. At the same beginning, a woman once said, "I''m afraid of the consciousness a few seconds before death, you know that you are going to die." This seemingly random sentence also runs through, and love bursts from an instant to an eternal enjoyment. The process is faced with the fear of''eternity and death'', and the mixed and tangled emotions of two people facing separation are a true portrayal of this sentence. There are many such details throughout the film. Therefore, this film is suitable for everyone to calm down and watch repeatedly, and carefully savor the connotation and profound meaning brought by those lines. Of course, the reason for the success of the film is that Lancaster did not use his lines to tell the truth. Although the film is full of esoteric topics such as philosophy, life and death, Lancaster is completely open to discussion. Everyone is welcome. An audience has a dialogue with the two protagonists, and the collision of ideas starts from the first second of the movie and continues for a long time after the end of the movie. Therefore, watching a movie is a very interesting thing, not only the two protagonists are talking, but the audience is talking with them, and the audience is also talking with their lives. The reflection and aftertaste after the film is over is the biggest charm of the film. " The "New Yorker" praised the film from a special perspective. In addition to film reviews, other reporters who flocked to Park City also praised "Before Sunrise". Most importantly, they focused on Hugo. The degree of attention brought by independent films. The current Sundance Film Festival is very deserted. After a movie is released, it is absolutely rare that there will be media coverage in addition to the official show. But now, "Before Sunrise" has not only received concentrated attention in the official venue, but also double-digit media have reported on it. The number of reports has even exceeded the sum of all the works premiered in the previous two days, so the momentum is real. No one can beat it. Some people even boldly predicted that "before sunrise" there is hope to compete for the Sundance Film Festival''s jury award. Different from the three major European film festivals, the awards of the Sundance Film Festival are relatively simple. The highest award is the Jury Award. In addition, the Jury Special Award, the Filmmaker''s Trophy and the Audience Award will be awarded. But objectively speaking, looking at the entire Sundance Film Festival process, the jury award is the only focus. This years Sundance is still quite lively, Tom Disiros "Kamella Rhapsody", Edward Burnss "McMullen Brothers", James Mangolds "Unspeakable Love" All of them are well received. Among them, Mangold has the highest achievement in the future. "Soul Girl(, interrupted, "Fatal id(, "Walk with Song (walk.the. are all his works. In such a strong competition, it is indeed unexpected that the "before sunrise" like a cup of warm water has been so sought after. Of course, this is not lack of deliberate pursuit of the media. After all, most of the media are here for Hugo, and there is enough quality "before sunrise", they naturally don''t mind praising it, so how much water is there in it? It needs to be decided by the jury of the festival Compared with the lively and busy Cannes Film Festival last year, Hugo''s life at the Sundance Film Festival is relatively simple: because of the immaturity here, because The lack of media, because independent films are professional and uncomfortable, so Hugo has ended up clean. After the premiere of "Before Sunrise", Hugo only accepted an afternoon interview and the work was completed. Compared to the Cannes Film Festival, it was so much easier. This allowed Hugo to spare time to feel the atmosphere of Sundance. In Cannes last year, Hugo didn''t have much time to appreciate other people''s works, but this time Sundance Hugo didn''t want to miss it. Originally, Hugo was still a little hesitant. After all, the confinement storm a few days ago still left Hugo''s heart lingering. Now after the premiere of "Before Sunrise", the residents of the city are showing signs of heating up again. But Charlize still moved Hugo by saying, "Do you plan to change your life plan because of these fans?" In fact, many public figures have to change their private lives because of fans and media congestion. This is the last resort of public figures, the price that must be paid behind the glamour. Hugo didn''t want this. Of course, Hugo did not want to miss Sundance, the annual Sundance, so Hugo left the hotel and walked into Park City like an ordinary movie fan, and walked into this future independent film that will be famous all over the world. Festival. . Chapter 1076： Love looks The charm of the Sundance Film Festival is that it is a hot spot that only belongs to movies. People can quarrel with each other because of a movie, become close friends because of a movie, and even talk all night because of a movie. At least, before Sundance faced the invasion of Hollywood, this hot spot belonged only to movie enthusiasts. Hugo always felt that he had watched a lot of movies. There were no one thousand and eight hundred, which was a huge number; but when he came to the Sundance Film Festival, he felt so deeply that he was a frog in the bottom of the well, and he actually had that. I haven''t seen many movies yet-and it''s still a good movie. Perhaps the overall completion of the movie is not high, but the inspiration that bursts out of it is worth pondering. For example, Hugo watched a British film called "Fatal Holiday (full. today. The director is a name he has never heard of, Paul Warner (paul.warner). The movie as a whole is lazy and broken, and can only barely reach the passing line, but the concept and dialogue of the movie are full of strong British black humor, which reminds Hugo of the British movie that later became popular all over the world, "Shaun the Zombie" .Of.the.dead), two big smoke guns (...barrels), seven neuroses (seven.) and so on, these movies are full of strong black and cold humor, which makes people appreciate. The unique culture of the land of the British Isles. The "Four Funerals and One Wedding" released last year is also a typical representative. At moments like this, Hugo will truly feel that film is actually like music. It is an art without thresholds, boundaries, and limits. As long as you have a passionate heart, you can devote yourself to this art. Of course, as a hobby, as a dream, and as a means of earning a living, there are still essential differences. The director, Paul Warner, is okay to watch, but if he wants to develop further, he lacks a little talent. However, this process is really interesting, because the movies seen in Sundance are different from those in Hollywood. They are like the same fresh air. "Hugo, Hugo..." Rick''s voice caused Hugo to wake up from his thoughts. He was taken aback and looked at Rick blankly. Joseph, who was standing diagonally across from him, chuckled slightly, "He has always been like this these past two days. Whenever he thinks of movies, he starts to lose his mind." "He was in a daze for twenty minutes with a french fries that day!" Samora also complained in a conciliatory manner, and finally murmured, "The french fries are soft, not tasty, it''s a waste. " After recovering, Hugo laughed when he heard Samora''s words, "You haven''t secretly taken my burger to eat, don''t think I didn''t notice it." "Hey, I asked for your consent!" Samora immediately said righteously, but after all, she was still lacking in confidence and her eyes were a little guilty. "And I also called you a new one!" The sentence provokes everyone. Laughed. "What are you thinking about?" Rick asked casually, "I just mentioned to you about publishing copyrights. Didn''t you hear about it?" "No, I just met someone... uh, I want to know." Hugo said hesitantly. He was not sure what adjectives should be used, and after finally speaking, he was still not too sure. "If you want to get to know, just go straight up. Hesitate." Joseph said, "Or, is this a woman?" This sentence is not a literal meaning, but it implies that Hugo wants to be with someone. A womans date means, Dont worry, Cameron wont know. "The paparazzi will tell her." Charlize rolled his eyes with a speechless expression sitting next to him. "Hey, hey! Don''t put your thoughts on me, okay?" Hugo reluctantly defended, "Although it is indeed a woman... But in short, it''s not what you think." The woman Hugo was talking about was Rebecca Miller. He saw Rebecca Miller just now, and the one standing beside her was Daniel Day Lewis. As the daughter of the great writer Arthur Miller, Rebecca came to Park City with her self-written and self-directed work "Angel" this time, which has attracted much attention. Most of the film industry is a fledgling unknown, so the "rich second generation" with a strong background like Rebecca can easily become the focus. "Angels" have naturally received a lot of discussion and will be relatively harsh. Although the current reviews of "Angel" are mixed, objectively speaking, as Rebecca''s directorial debut, his performance is not bad. Hugo knew that Rebecca was in Park City, but he didn''t have any special thoughts until he saw Daniel appear next to Rebecca, caring for her with a gentle and considerate look. You know, now that Daniel has become an Oscar actor, although his speed at picking up movies is slow and picky, so he is not a first-line superstar, but he is still an absolute topical figure in the small city of Park City. Daniel came to Park City in person. Without any screenings of his work, he undoubtedly came to support Rebecca. When Hugo saw Rebecca, Daniel walked towards Rebecca standing in front of the cinema with popcorn in both hands. When Daniel walked to Rebecca, Rebecca took a bucket of popcorn and then Daniel He kissed Rebecca''s forehead and took Rebecca in his arms. Both people walked toward the cinema with happy smiles on their mouths. It''s just the simplest scene, but it is also the happiest and most beautiful scene between lovers. In the eyes of others, they are naturally talented and happy. But in the eyes of Hugo, it is the gentle appearance of a husband who has abandoned his wife and Xiaosan together. Hugo thought of Isabel Adjani. Hugo was not familiar with Isabel, and only had a fate in Cannes. Similarly, Hugo did not know Rebecca and Daniel, so Hugo could not judge the right or wrong triangle between them. In later generations, many people criticized Daniels grievances and Rebeccas third party intervening, and sympathized with Isabel; but in turn, many people believed that Rebecca was innocent, made grievances for her, and believed that Daniel and Isabel were in love. The disaster cannot be blamed on Rebecca. Love, there is no right or wrong, only love and not love. If Daniel still loves Isabel, then he will not fall in love with Rebecca. From this perspective, there is no right or wrong in this triangle relationship, but there is only one ending: Isabel takes Daniels children alone, and Daniel and Rebecca start another happy life-at least in Hugo Crossing. Before this, Daniel''s marriage was still stable. But objectively speaking, Daniel did not clear up with Isabel. During Isabels pregnancy, he fled Europe to the United States and fell in love with Rebecca. This incident itself is not the correct interpretation of love. Seeing the happy and tender appearances of Daniel and Rebecca, Hugo remembered Isabel''s calm and peaceful face sitting on a beach chair. This is really an irony. Isabel is raising a baby in Europe at this time, giving birth to her and Daniel''s children, but Daniel is reluctant to think about it in Rebecca''s tender country. Ironically, Isabel, who has always rejected Hollywood before, realized that Daniel was wrong, and for the sake of love, she agreed to Hollywood''s invitation without hesitation, and participated in the filming of "The Labyrinth ( later this year. It is a pity that Isabel still has not been able to save Daniel''s heart. So, is love really right or wrong? Many juniors claimed that they did not know that the other party was married, or that they had no intention of destroying the relationship life of the other party, or that the relationship of the other party had broken down before they intervened, but what about the facts? No one can make it clear. Hugo is not a defender. He did not intend to step forward to expose Daniel and Rebecca, nor did he intend to complain about Isabel, nor did he intend to condemn Rebecca. He has no qualifications, no position, and no need. He just lamented a bit of confusion. It''s just like the discussion in "Before Sunrise": Can love really last forever? Or is it just a momentary spark? Therefore, Hugo was in a trance just now, and the chaotic thoughts in his mind were surging. "Before Sunrise" discusses the budding and birth of love, so what should it look like after it is born? Or from another perspective, after leaving the passion of the night, leaving the strangeness and excitement of the journey, and returning to the calm and ordinary life, what will love look like? When the burst of love and the trickle of life collide together, what should it look like? Hugo suddenly remembered "Before Sunset This movie, which was born in 2004, is the sequel to "Before Sunrise". He understood at this moment why Richard Link Wright will have the idea of ??shooting a sequel, and why is this sequel not anxious to be released in the next or third year like many commercial movies, but after experiencing the erosion of real time, it presents the most authentic appearance. Because Only real time can polish the truest appearance of love. Hugo couldn''t help being a little curious, maybe, nine years later, in 2004, he will also team up with Richard and Charlize to create a sequel, but it''s just maybe. Hugo looked at Charlize who was sitting on the side, and carefully looked at the delicate face. Charlize seemed to be aware of it, and raised his gaze and looked over. Hugo smiled and signaled "It''s okay." Then he lowered his eyes. "So, what did you just say?" Hugo asked Rick, "Issuing copyright? Is this the matter?" Hugo raised his head and looked at Rick, "But why did you ask me about this matter? It''s our business, isn''t it? David should be worried about this, right?" Hugo also didnt quite understand the distribution copyright. After all, he had not touched this issue before, but in his opinion, David Geffen was the producer and investor of "before sunrise", and the distribution copyright should naturally It was his worry, but why did he find him? () Chapter 1077： Distribution copyright \"& "It''s really not our business. It''s the producer''s business. But... David said it. He knows this movie is important to you and Richard. So he doesn''t put commercial interests first. .I hope you can be satisfied with the publisher. In other words, the publishers future release strategy and positioning. You need to nod your heads. We are only willing to cooperate with them. So..." Rick briefly explained the situation. Let Hugo It suddenly dawned on me. I have to say that David Finn is a cunning old fox. The film "Before Sunrise" only invested 2.5 million yuan. Even if he lost his money, he would not lose much. So he did not invest in the idea of ??making money in the movie. More is the trust in Hugo. There is also hope to have a good relationship with Hugo. It is a long-term investment. The style of "before sunrise" is too artistic and unique. It is quite experimental. So it is almost impossible to get a sturdy result at the box office. It is a sensible idea to hope that the video tape market will recover the cost. In this way, in fact, who the publisher is, has little effect. Because the transaction amount of the distribution copyright is not much higher than that. Therefore, David emphasized the "distribution strategy and positioning". On the surface, it seems that he sacrificed his own interests. He sought the independence of Hugo and Richard. It was completely for the film consideration; but in fact, David did not. Sacrificing any benefits. That is, just using your lips. Hugo and Richard are more satisfied. The most important thing is that now even if David wants to publish himself, there is no way. Because DreamWorks does not have a publishing department. So David simply did a favor. Hugo''s knowledge of distribution is very limited. But he knows deeply. Distribution is of vital importance to a company. Because DreamWorks, an independent studio that has been in Hollywood for ten years, will eventually be forced to sell. It is because of this. There is no support from the issuing department. The so-called issuing department is a very special department. Distribution. It is a bridge between the production company and the theater. The main responsibilities of the distribution department include: copying, non-cinema, legal affairs, finance, financial management and operation, systems and sales operations, projection services, etc. Generally speaking, it is responsible for dealing with theaters. Responsible for the screening business with non-theatre institutions such as flights, ships, military, schools, etc. Responsible for the sales and leasing business after the release of video tapes, etc. In a word, the distribution department is responsible for promoting the works shot by the production company. In large film companies. When a film project is approved and production begins, the work of the distribution department begins. The preliminary marketing plan must be coordinated with the publicity department. It will be carried out one after another. And when the copy of the work is ready, the trial screening is divided into the distribution department. Generally speaking, there are two types of test screenings. One is for internal personnel. Including company managers, directors, etc. will participate; the other is to selectively find general audiences. Based on audience feedback. Modify the work Similarly, the screening schedule is also the job of the publishing department. Last summer, the "life and death speed" competition in the screening schedule. It was the intrigue from the distribution departments of the major film companies. Generally speaking, head-to-head. Or avoid the schedule. The distribution departments must test each other and develop strategies. This requires experience. And a work of intellect. Of course, for the distribution department, a very important job is to deal with theater chains. They are responsible for negotiating cooperation with major theater chains in the United States. Make an agreement on the box office dividends of the movie. The ratio of benefit distribution. This core issue is one of the most important tasks of the issuing department. All in all. The issuance department is not a simple job. The work involved is very cumbersome. In the film industry, everyone knows who controls the distribution channels. Who is the real king. The eight major Hollywood studios. Compared with the strength and excellence of their production department, the distribution department is their biggest trump card. Generally speaking, the film industry can be simply and roughly divided into four parts: production, distribution, screening, and follow-up peripherals. These four links are also the core links that generate benefits. Distribution is the core that connects all these links. This also directly gave birth to companies corresponding to all aspects of the film industry. At the very beginning of the birth of the film, the film company was basically one-handed. But after the anti-monopoly bill was announced, the screening stage was first divided out. So the major theater groups were born. They specialize in film screening. Later, with the maturity of the film industry, professional distribution companies also appeared. Or companies that started out as distributors and later joined the ranks of production. In Hollywood. Because the work involved in the distribution process is very complicated and cumbersome. Therefore, a small number of film production companies do not have their own distribution departments. The most famous ones are Pixar and DreamWorks. The two companies are dedicated to film production. The distribution link is in cooperation with large film companies. This is not a problem for the early development. But when the company develops to a certain stage, the distribution department will It will become a shackle to contain their further development. Because the issuing department is the core organization that holds the initiative of its own interests. Pixar has cooperated with Disney for many years. But after 15 years of cooperation, Disney tried to continue to limit Pixars box office dividends. Bullying Pixars inability to establish its own distribution network. insisted on only willing to give Pixar a 7% box office dividend It is far below the 15% to 25% level given to production companies by the industry. As a result, it angered Steve Jobs, the CEO of Pixar. ). He refused to continue to sign a cooperation agreement with Disney. This move indirectly led to the resignation of the "tyrant" Michael Eisner, who has controlled Disney for more than two decades. Then the Disney board of directors made up their minds to directly acquire Pixar. This ended the farce. The same is true of DreamWorks. From its establishment in 1994 to 2005, it was forced to sell due to financial problems. In the past 11 years, it has created countless brilliance. It has become a myth of American independent film companies. But after entering 2005, DreamWorks has become a mess. Because they dont have their own distribution department, the blockbuster movies produced by DreamWorks cannot be shared with the big heads. Because they also have to divide their cakes to the distribution company. This is worth the difficulty of the funds that DreamWorks can use. This has led to a few consecutive times. After a fiasco at the box office, the work fell into a financial quagmire. Finally, it was forced to sell. Since then, DreamWorks was forced to split into the film department, the music department and the animation department. It was acquired by different companies. But this is not the end. The DreamWorks film department is still under the leadership of Steven Pielberg. Although the best works continue. But in just three years, it has replaced three partner companies. From Paramount to Universal Pictures Then to Disney. And the latest news before Hugo crosses. DreamWorks will next and 20th Century Fox. It is like a hot potato. In fact, it is not because the movies produced by DreamWorks are not selling out, but because Steven is competing with the distribution company for a 1% profit. Only one percent of the benefits made Steven, the most powerful tycoon in Hollywood, had to run around. This is the status quo of DreamWorks. To be more precise, it is the status quo of DreamWorks without a distribution department. Although this is the iron law of competition in shopping malls, it is still embarrassing. At the beginning of its establishment, DreamWorks was born with a strong momentum. They aspire to become the first truly independent film studio in Hollywood-without the intervention of large consortia. Guarantee self-independence. Dedicated to the film. , Animation and music services. So they used words like "DreamWorks" to entrust their dreams. In fact, DreamWorks did this too. During the ten years from 1994 to 2005, they were the most powerful new players in Hollywood. They were among the "Hollywood New Eight Companies". But how was DreamWorks silent in the end? There are many reasons. After all, the weakness of any company is not so simple. But one of the most important reasons is that there is no issuing department. Since there is no distribution department, DreamWorks must seek the cooperation of major film companies every time it produces a work. Relying on the distribution channels of large film companies to make the work come out. In this process of cooperation, the profit-oriented vampires will naturally not let the little lamb of DreamWorks go. Therefore, every work of DreamWorks will lose a lot of profits. There is no publishing department. There is no theater chain. There is no follow-up surrounding. Development. Especially DreamWorks has the most profitable animation department in the United States. DreamWorks Animation can compete with Pixar. However, there is no corresponding follow-up peripheral system to create more value. It can only be divided up with others. DreamWorks is just a production company. The benefits they can get are only 15% to 25% that belongs to the production company. In other words, a movie creates a value of 100 million US dollars. . And DreamWorks can only get 15 million to 25 million of it. Most of it is in the issuing company, subsequent peripheral companies and theaters. Therefore. When DreamWorks failed to produce several large-scale productions in a row, it was difficult for them to have cash for turnover-they did not have the support of the consortium behind them Finally, it led to the momentary DreamWorks falling into The bitter situation of being split up for auction. After 2005. Although DreamWorks still has excellent works, they are no longer the top players in Hollywood. They are just affiliates of large film companies. It was not until the strong rise of Lionsgate. The Hollywood pattern changed again. Lions Gate Pictures started out as a publishing company. Although Hugo doesnt know much about the details of the distribution department, he knows the importance of the distribution department to a film company. So. Hearing Ricks explanation, Hugo shrugged. I think its unnecessary. . If Davids company has its own distribution department, then why should we seek cooperation? Our distribution department knows itself best, right?" Rick was taken aback by Hugo''s "outside man" words. He could only explain with a smile. "Publication is not that simple..." "I know. Of course I know." Hugo nodded. "I''m just saying. If DreamWorks had its own distribution department, things would be much simpler, wouldn''t it?" If DreamWorks really built its own Distribution channels. So will history change? Hugo was suddenly very curious. Why didn''t Steven, David and Jeffrey Katzenberg consider setting up a publishing department? . Chapter 1078： Fierce competition \"& "DreamWorks was only established in October last year. The time is so short; and Steven, David, and Jeffery are all producers. There must be no time to take care of the release for the time being. You can''t ask for too much." Doubts about Hugo. Rick explained. On October 12, 1994, when Hugo was traveling in Europe, DreamWorks was officially established. It was a major event in the entertainment industry. Not only because of the strong cooperation of the three big brothers. Steven represents film, David represents music, and Jeffery represents animation. It indicates that Hollywood will usher in a new round of competition; but also because of the gathering of these three big brothers. Behind it. Hidden many curious secrets. For example, Jeffrey and the head of Disney, Michael Eisner, officially tear their faces apart. Jeffrey and Michael met in Paramount. Both have been in Paramount for many years. They have become close friends with each other. Therefore, in 1984. When Michael moved to Disney, he led Jeffery. The two entered Disney together. And at that time, Disney was at the bottom and precarious, and brought Disney back to the peak of his career. Jeffery is undoubtedly a top animation master. During his collaboration with Michael, he launched "The Little Mermaid. lttt.rman", "Beauty and the Beast", "Aladdin" and other classics that are enough to go down in history. However, in the past year, Disney has been caught up in disputes over interests and power struggles within the company. Under the influence of a series of successive events, Jeffrey and Michael turned against each other. On the one hand, Jeffrey could not wait until the end. The promised bonuses and promotion. On the other hand, Michael felt intolerable for Jeffery''s rebelliousness. As a result, two people shot and fell apart. Now Jeffery has teamed up with Steven and David to establish DreamWorks. The competition between DreamWorks and Disney is bound to be eye-catching in the future. In addition, Steven has always had a close relationship with Universal Pictures. But now he is a competitor. Long Huiye, who has been struggling to control the situation since taking office last year, is obviously not happy to see such a result. Therefore, the emergence of DreamWorks can be said to have stirred up waves with one stone. Because film production requires a certain cycle. DreamWorks was established in October last year. Even if film production starts immediately, it will take 1996 to meet the audience at the earliest. DreamWorks has not been able to have an impact in a short period of time. But under such circumstances. "Before the sunrise" became the first shot of DreamWorks. Although Hugo originally discussed the cooperation with David Finn. But now the "before sunrise" production company is also linked to DreamWorks. Under the name. Surprisingly, it became the first work after the establishment of DreamWorks. Therefore, under such circumstances, Ricks explanation is quite reasonable. At the same time. "Before Sunrise", which was originally highly anticipated because of Hugo''s first screenwriter, has attracted a lot of attention from people in the circle. For ordinary people, they just watch the excitement. But for professionals. Said. David Finn and Hugo''s cooperation this time obviously has more far-reaching significance. They are also curious about the performance of "before sunrise". As a result, as soon as "Before Sunrise" landed in Park City, there was a heated discussion. The topicality is close to the "Pulp Fiction" that is still being screened. Everyone''s attention is drawn. As a result, there was a grand occasion where four issuing companies competed for the right to issue "before sunrise" at the same time. Look. David just made a favor. Not only did he gain the goodwill of Hugo and Richard, but he was also able to maximize profits in the competition of the four companies. I have to say that David is really an old fox. But even if Hugo knew that this was Davids effort, he had to thank David: because David did give them the initiative to choose the issuing company. So that "before sunrise" could get better issuance. resource. Hugo also knows. It is impossible for the three big men of DreamWorks not to know the importance of the distribution department. But DreamWorks has never established a distribution department. The reason for this is not that simple. So he just said that. Maybe Next time you meet Steven or David, Hugo will talk to them in detail. but not now. "Four?" Hugo did not continue to struggle with the issue of distribution copyright decision power. Instead, he looked at Rick with interest. He was attracted by this number. "I thought no one of our films wanted to be released. Woolen cloth." "This is a fact." Rick agreed. The words behind Hugo got stuck in his throat. Joseph, Samora, Charlize and others beside him were actually stunned. But seeing Hugo. The face was wrong. I couldn''t help being amused. Rick shrugged slightly, expressing his innocence. "I''m telling the truth. Our film really no one wants to be released. It''s just.''Before sunrise; the follow-up effect maintained by this film is very subtle. What they say What is sought is not necessarily the benefits generated by the film." "Before Sunrise" is an independent film with such a strong experimental nature. It can be regarded as a representative of small and fresh movies. And the film itself is different from the selling attributes of "Pulp Fiction"-"Pulp Fiction" and the main story line. There are black humor and American culture and other gimmicks. But there is nothing "before sunrise". So objectively speaking: no issuing company would be willing to take over such a project that seems unlikely to make money. They are not charities. But whats interesting is that the Before Sunrise project has maintained two important figures. One is David Finn. The big man in the music industry also has a strong influence in the film industry. The success of Interview with Vampires You can see his strong contacts. As the producer of this film, the distribution company will sell him more or less. The second is Hugo Lancaster. The hottest actor and singer in the United States today. After breaking the Oscar statuette curse, he dedicated two absolute masterpieces "Speed ??of Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction". Shining the whole In 1994, "Before Sunrise" was not only Hugo''s screenwriter debut. It was also Hugo who once again chose a remote subject after an alternative and weird independent film like "Pulp Fiction". People have reason to say "Before Sunrise". "Give more attention. Now. One more DreamWorks will be added. "Before Sunrise" is the first work after the establishment of DreamWorks. Although it was made by David, it was made by David. But since DreamWorks is willing to hang up the DreamWorks label "before sunrise" instead of David''s own production company Name. It means that at least Steven is also optimistic So. This is a cost-effective transaction. Pay 300,000 and 500,000 fees to complete the issuance of copyright transactions. On the one hand, it is easy to pay back the cost of only 300,000 to 500,000 fees. "Before sunrise" two hundred and five The cost of 100,000 is not a problem that the issuing company needs to consider. The issuing company only needs to operate well. Relying on the appeal of Hugo and placing hope in the video tape rental market. It is not too difficult to achieve profitability. As for the producer, DreamWorks Profitability is a complicated mathematical formula. The issuing company does not need to consider too much. On the other hand, even at a loss of one hundred thousand dollars. In exchange for the friendship of David, Hugo and DreamWorks, this long-term investment is not expensive at all. In such a situation, the distribution copyright of "before sunrise" may be tricky, but it is not that no one cares about it. This is what Rick meant: Compared with the movie itself, the connections that the movie maintains are what the distribution company pays attention to. So. In this case, it is normal to have two companies come to inquire about the issuance. But now there are four companies competing in one breath. The scene can be said to be very lively-you must know that this is Sundance. Not Cannes. This is because of unexpected factors. After the release of "Before Sunrise", it has won a lot of applause from film critics and professional fans. Although there is a lot of controversy about the film itself. After all, the whole story is composed of lines without a mainline film. It is too bold. But picky and critical. The pursuit of demanding professional fans and the praise of sharp and sharp film critics. What does this mean? It means that at least when the movie is shown online in art theaters. The box office will be very good. Aside from the full release. The results of the small-scale screening may be able to recover the 2.5 million film cost; it means that the film only needs to be operated after it is released. Properly. You can make a difference at the awards ceremony. Even more long-term will also be rewarded at next years Oscars. Not to mention that "before sunrise" just premiered at Sundance. It attracted so much attention. It even overshadowed the Golden Globes that just ended. It is worth considering from the perspective of topic alone. Ever since, overnight, the "before sunrise" that no one cares about becomes hot. "They are willing to pay. They are willing to issue seriously. This is enough. I don''t care what caused them to make such a decision After Hugo understood Rick''s meaning, he curled his lips and spoke. Speaking of. Rick chuckled lightly. "There are too many competitors. It''s not so easy for them to take advantage. I strongly suspect that David must also have actions behind his back." "It''s not doubt. It''s affirmation." Joseph said next to him. "These companies are all foxes. How can they easily give in. "Before sunrise; although the momentum is good in Sundance, it has not yet reached everyone. They are all rushing to the degree. So now there are four companies competing. David must be pushing behind. And our opportunity is fleeting. As time advances, they will start to lower prices." Rick nodded and affirmed Joseph''s words. "So I want to discuss with you first. Then you will talk to Richard." Richard is an independent filmmaker. He currently has no agent. . "At present, the four companies have revealed some words. I have also communicated with Ali several times on the phone. I think..." At this point, Rick paused. He glanced at Hugo. It seemed hesitated. But then he still He said. "I think Columbia Pictures currently seems the most sincere. If you think it''s appropriate, I will have a more in-depth discussion with them." "Columbia Pictures..." Hugo nodded his chin slightly, with an expression of "not unexpected". . Chapter 1079： Colombia \"& Hugo and Columbia Pictures are actually quite destined. They have collaborated on "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Night Sleep in Seattle". Both of these works have achieved great success. Whats even more rare is that the two works are in continuous cooperation, and it makes people feel the closeness between Hugo and Columbia Pictures. It can be said that Columbia Pictures played a very important role in Hugo''s strong rise. But obviously this is just outside self-conjecture. In the eyes of Columbia Pictures, Hugo is just an actor, and they have had two wonderful collaborations, nothing more. Compared with the huge number of films under Columbia Pictures, Hugo''s two works are not too special. Therefore, Columbia Pictures did not take Hugo to heart, or that Hugo is not a "special" one. This is not uncommon, because this is a choice and decision made by every film company, every one. Only start-up companies like DreamWorks will take the initiative to extend an olive branch to some actors, because they need to rely on favors to make up for their lack of funds and resources. In addition, all other companies are businessmen, so they are naturally doing business. Thus, an accident occurred. First, the showdown between "Farewell You Qingtian" and "Schindler''s List" was originally just an ordinary awards season work showdown. The result was raised up by the media, and it seemed like an unshakable enemy. As a result, "Farewell You Qingtian" "The scene ended in embarrassment, Columbia Pictures was angry, regretful and embarrassed, and the emotions were mixed. Then there is the confrontation between "Life and Death Hour" and "Wolf". This was originally just a very common schedule for the summer vacation. However, after it was arbitrarily rendered by the media, it attracted countless people. However, Columbia Pictures was very confident in "Wolf". , I think that this kind of hype can stimulate the box office, so it presents a laissez-faire attitude. As a result, everyone knew that "Wolf" was defeated miserably and "Life and Death Hour" won a big victory, which immediately made Colombia''s situation more delicate. Logically speaking, one is an actor and the other is a film company. They do not have deep hatreds between each other. They are originally cooperation of interests. Unless it is a personal grievance between actors and managers, everything else is just normal competition for works. It''s not worth mentioning. This kind of competition is staged in Hollywood almost every day. However, the competition between Hugo and Columbia Pictures has changed because of the media rendering, especially the original competition between Hugo and Universal Pictures is the focus, because the new helm of Universal Pictures, Long Meyer and There are personal grievances between Hugo, but now all the focus has shifted to Columbia Pictures. Mark Canton, president of Columbia Pictures, firmly believes that there must be a bright shadow behind these media hype. It was then that Mark arranged a meeting with Hugo at the World Cup finals. It was not so much for the original soundtrack of "This killer is not too cold", but for the hope that the relationship with Hugo can be eased. After all, for the soundtrack of a movie, the president doesn''t need to go out in person, and he can directly contact Henry, the glorious agent. After that, Columbia Pictures tried to cooperate with Hugo again several times, but unfortunately they were not able to make the trip. Instead, Hugo chose "Before Sunrise", a script he created himself, which made Mark really embarrassed. Now, "Before Sunrise" has come out in Sundance, and it has also won a round of applause. This is naturally a great opportunity for Columbia Pictures, which is determined to ease the relationship, and Mark does not want to miss it. Therefore, it is not surprising that Columbia Pictures has become the most sincere company among the four competitors. "How about the conditions of Columbia Pictures?" Hugo didn''t hesitate for too long. All the thoughts just flashed through his mind, and he asked directly. Rick didnt expect Hugo to ask questions so straightforwardly. He was still stunned. When he noticed Hugos sight, he said, "Uh, they... they have submitted several screening plans, which are all perfect. And the publicity plans are also different. It can be seen that they have spent a lot of thought. The film has only been released in Park City for only five days. They have such a detailed idea, I think it is very appropriate. Uh..." Rick paused again and sorted out his thoughts, I think one of the plans is quite impressive. First, it is shown in accordance with the usual practice. It is first shown in about 200 art theaters, and then gradually expanded. In three weeks After that, it will reach 500. As for the subsequent expansion, it depends on the box office performance in the previous three weeks. The pre-film promotion mainly focuses on the theme of "love", and will talk about all aspects of love-which is discussed in the film. Some of the things put them up separately, spark discussion, and attract audiences to watch them in the cinema. This kind of plan is obviously very targeted, and the target masses are very clear, that is, to target those literary and artistic youths. Perhaps in this way, it is difficult for the movie box office to make a huge breakthrough, but it is the most stable. Because the positioning of a film is often the most difficult thing, and it is also the most important first step to success. Hugo understood it at once, and nodded slightly, "But they didn''t think about it. Because the target audience of the movie was too small, they all concentrated on entering the cinema in the first and second weeks, so the scale of screenings in the first two weeks Its not appropriate. Either its bigger to attract more audiences; or its smaller, so that word-of-mouth spreads for a longer time. Two hundred theaters... This is too vague to be familiar." Hugo does not know much about the release of these matters, but he himself has experienced the process of several films from opening to expansion, so he also knows some things in general. Rick was quite surprised by Hugos seriousness, and he couldnt help but smile a little more. In October last year, Hugo recommended a writer to him. Although there is no news about that writer so far, it is Hugos first. Once joined the companys business operations; now Hugo is more attentive to the "before sunrise" release, which is a good thing for Endeavour''s elite brokerage company: the more successful Hugos works, the more beneficial the companys development. . "Yes, they have also considered these situations, so they have listed a few alternatives, but they have to formulate different propaganda strategies, so it will take some time." Rick said simply, with a shallow face. The smile made his words relatively lighter, "Columbia Pictures is really careful this time." Hugo nodded slightly, "If everything is right, then Columbia Pictures." Rick is a professional, Hugo believes that he must be more knowledgeable than himself, not to mention David''s check afterwards. Rick didnt expect Hugo to nod his head so quickly. It only took a few minutes before and after. So, its so decided? Rick asked suspiciously. Hugo nodded naturally, You dont mind. ?" Rick asked subconsciously. "Why should I mind?" On the contrary, Hugo was puzzled. Then he saw Rick''s expression and smiled in relief, but when he was about to speak, he swallowed the words and said with a slight frown. Then, "Yes, why should I mind?" Then Hugo raised his head and looked at the other people in the room, "Do you all think I would mind?" As a result, Joseph and Samura looked at each other. Both raised their hands to express their innocence, while Charlize curled his lips, "None of us are you, don''t let us guess your thoughts." One sentence made Hugo. Very helpless. Even friends around Hugo think so. They think there is a gap between Hugo and Columbia Pictures. No wonder the media is going up and down, and it''s no wonder that Columbia Pictures will be so urgent. Actually, Hugo had forgotten. In the second half of last year, Columbia Pictures repeatedly showed good wishes to Hugo and submitted a lot of good scripts. Some of them, Rick and Joseph, really thought it was good, but Hugo rejected all of them. . Therefore, it is not surprising that they have such thoughts. Hugo smiled helplessly. "Guys,''Before Sunrise'' is a work produced by our entire crew so hard. I don''t mind which company releases it. What I care about is whether they use their heart or not. The hard work is going to be spent. Since Columbia Pictures is so sincere, isn''t it natural to hand it over to them?" But looking at everyone with a wandering look, Hugo really felt dumbfounded, "This is business, this is a deal, I know, interests come first. I won''t forget Columbia Pictures'' payment of my check." Hugos last self-deprecating remark made everyone burst into laughter Although I dont know the negotiation process, it can make Rick say "sincere", which shows that Columbia Pictures has this time. How hard it was, so it''s not surprising to get this result now. What''s more, there is no hatred between Hugo and Columbia Pictures. If Columbia Pictures has excellent scripts in the future, Hugo will naturally not resist cooperating with them again. No matter what Hugo thinks, but at least in Mark Canton''s view, this time Columbia Pictures'' efforts have finally paid off. Who knows if "Before Sunrise" will become the next "Pulp Fiction"? Even if it is not, who knows if Hugo''s next work will create the miracle of "Pulp Fiction" again? "By the way, didn''t you say that there are four companies? In addition to Columbia Pictures, who else?" Hugo asked curiously. "I thought you weren''t curious." The matter was settled, and Hugo also showed positive attitude towards company affairs. Rick is obviously in a very good mood now, and said with a chuckle, "The other three companies are from the 20th century. Fox, Nielsen Entertainment (.) and a newly established independent film company called..." Rick paused for a moment and thought, "Top Entertainment (.), yes, that''s the name." Pinnacle Entertainment? . Chapter 1080： USD 0 million \"& Speaking of Summit Entertainment, it is estimated that the first reaction of all movie lovers is the "dance my life tebp" series and the "Twilight" series. They started with distribution and then entered the field of production. After ten years of deliberation and development, they rose up strongly with the opportunity of "Twilight" and became a leader among independent film companies. In 20 years, Lionsgate acquired After Summit Entertainment, Hollywood has also ushered in a new opportunity to change the pattern. Hugo is naturally familiar with the name Summit Entertainment, but he did not expect that Summit Entertainment actually learned to purchase at the Sundance Film Festival in 1995. This is far more prescient than many Hollywood companies. No wonder Summit Entertainment was able to enter the 21st century, "wisdom eye" caught the hen that lays "Twilight". However, Hugo did not ask too much, just nodded to show that he understands, I will talk to Richard, but I guess he does not have much opinion, you can go to Colombia and then talk. " Rick watched Hugo''s posture "I have finished talking", and quickly raised his mouth and said, "What about the new works?" This made Hugo stop, and Rick went on to say, "You know, Colombia not only hopes to get the distribution rights before sunrise, but also hopes to have further cooperation with you. " Oh..." Hugo suddenly woke up, but he didn''t immediately nod to agree, but frowned slightly. I haven''t finished my vacation yet. Isn''t the next month very busy? I''m not too busy for the time being. I want to pick up the script." Rick was sitting in a position, quite embarrassed. Strictly speaking, after the "speed of life and death" was completed in January last year, Hugo did not receive a new script for a whole year, and after Rick took over the job of Hugo''s agent, he did not win a contract for Hugo. The only work to be promoted "Before Sunrise" is a work written by Hugo. Taking a step back, "It was four months before sunrise". In the past few months, Hugo did not participate in the promotion of "Pulp Fiction" or the follow-up promotion of "Bath in the Morning Light" album. I''ve been on vacation all the time, which really makes Rick very embarrassed. Although he doesn''t want to force Hugo to take the script immediately, at least Hugo can start to read the script. Rick wondered how to talk to Hugo about this issue. He looked back at Joseph subconsciously. Joseph hesitated, but he took the initiative to raise his mouth to relieve Rick. You can at least look at the script, maybe there is. Which one do you like? If not, let Rick continue to look for it. Isn''t this where Rick''s job responsibility lies? " Rick also nodded in agreement. Joseph went on to say, You know, since Life and Death Hour, you havent accepted the script. I mean, someone elses script. In this case, Joseph can say, and Rick can certainly say, but what Rick says will inevitably taste different. Therefore, Joseph came forward and was regarded as a relief for Rick. From this perspective, the current cooperation between Rick, Joseph and Hugo is already on track. Sure enough, Hugo was not too repulsive, but raised his eyebrows in surprise, Is that true? "He fell silent and thought carefully. Since Hugo has been busy from the beginning of the year to the end of the year in the past year, although he gave himself a vacation after October, he has been busy for the first three quarters, so Hugos memory has become a bit crowded. But last summer..."Hugo remembered that he had read countless scripts, pile after pile, especially after "Schindler''s List" was released, and "Life and Death Speed" after the box office success, oh..." No need for someone else to answer, Hugo himself reacted: He refused all of them. From this point of view, Hugo has indeed not taken over a new script since she was promoted in January last year. Wow, this year has passed? I haven''t received a new script for a year? I didn''t expect it. "Hugo himself was shocked, time passed so fast that he didn''t feel it himself. Joseph and Rick''s eyes widened, and nodded with an expression of "Otherwise you said". Seeing his manager and agent nodding their heads at the same time, Hugo laughed blankly. He pursed his mouth, Okay, yes, I can start reading the script, Rick, you can find some...suitable scripts for you. I. " Don''t worry, I will take care of it. "Rick said with a smile. Although he was very happy at this time, he did not act too obvious and was rather restrained. But Rick knew that he and Hugo had been working together for more than half a year. So far, everything has gone smoothly, but the previous two recommended scripts for Hugo did not satisfy Hugo. This is his negligence in his work. Therefore, even if Hugo did not mention it, Rick did not choose the script this time. Knowing that he must behave well, this is the cornerstone of their continued cooperation in the future After that, things developed very smoothly. First, Richard agreed to Columbia Pictures without any doubt, and then the confrontation between Rick, David and Columbia Pictures. The Sundance Film Festival continued, and soon came to an end. However, the Sundance Film Festival did not call for an awards ceremony, only a closing ceremony was held, and the attribution of each award was announced at the ceremony, plain and simple. In the most watched jury award, "Before sunrise, "Finally constrained by the limitations of one''s own subject matter, failed to make further breakthroughs. In the end, Edward Burns''s "McMullen Brothers" defeated a group of strong men. , Won the Jury Prize of the Eleventh Sundance Film Festival. When all the hustle and bustle came to an end, the "McMullen Brothers" stole all the limelight, and the news media were somewhat distracted, because people didn''t care about the Jury Prize, nor did they care about the "McMullen Brothers", what people cared about was "Sunrise". Before Can you win the award. So, the headline of the major medias reports became Before sunrise, I missed the jury award. This kind of reporting method is really dumbfounding, but it is also the reality of the press. However, the media reporters quickly laughed, because on the second day after the Sundance Film Festival closed, Columbia Pictures officially announced that they had purchased the "before sunrise" at a high price of one million US dollars. Global distribution rights, and intensive arrangements have been made for the release of the film, in an effort to allow American audiences to enjoy the work by February. You know, the Sundance Film Festival ended on January 26th. It can be seen that the deal was completed very early, and Columbia Pictures preparations had already risen, otherwise such a short period of time. It is not easy to arrange for the theaters to be released, even if it is an art theater. In an instant, all the news media became lively, not only because "before sunrise" had to formally meet with the audience, but also because the transaction amount of distribution rights was really shocking. Since the Sundance Film Festival was founded 11 years ago, there are only a handful of works that can successfully complete the distribution rights transaction at the festival, and the highest distribution rights transaction amount is unavoidable, but it will never exceed half a million US dollars. Take this years Sundance as an example, before sunrise, the highest transaction amount of issuance rights was from unspoken love. This work, directed by James Mangold, also completed the distribution rights transaction by Columbia Pictures, and the final transaction amount was 350,000 US dollars. Now, Columbia Pictures has directly thrown out a million dollars to buy the "before sunrise" distribution rights. This can almost be said to be an earthquake-scale transaction. It not only created a new record of transactions since the founding of the Sundance Film Festival, but also Throw away other works a few streets far away. Especially when the "before sunrise" production cost is only 2.5 million US dollars, Columbia Pictures paid one million US dollars for one distribution right, which is even more shocking. From another point of view, Hugo does not remember the box office of "before sunrise", because no one cared about the box office of this movie that year. To be precise, "before sunrise" the impact of the movie that year The power is very limited, and it is more only spread among specific audiences, in other words, the continuous video tape market. It was not until "Sunset" came out in 20dl that this beautiful and romantic love attracted more attention and formed a trend. In terms of "Before Sunrise" at the box office when it was released in 1995, Hugo only knew that the cost was recovered, but it was certainly not high, because the sincerity did not arouse widespread discussion. Now, Columbia Pictures are willing to spend one million US dollars to purchase the distribution rights, which shows their determination and courage. This really surprised Hugo. Even the Hugo, who knows the future, is so, let alone the American media who are confused about the current situation? So overnight, the craze that has not completely dissipated "before sunrise" once again became the focus of attention of major media, even those who did not go to the Sundance Film Festival, are unloading After taking the burden of the Golden Globes, they also focused on "before sunrise". This is really unexpected situation one after another or the situation carefully created by Columbia Pictures. But no matter what, "before sunrise" this almost uninterested movie became a hot topic immediately after the Sundance Film Festival ended, plus the excellent reputation that the film won during its release at Sundance Many viewers have already expressed their expectations for this movie. Who would have thought that it could be called a workshop work "before sunrise", actually sold a million dollars on the issue of copyright? No one, even David Geffin, did not expect it. When Columbia Pictures announced the deal, everyone was boiling, not only because "before sunrise" became the highest number of distribution rights transactions in the 11 years since the founding of the Sundance Film Festival, but also because it was not just before that. "Before sunrise" is so popular, which is really an upset. After the movie is released, in the face of peoples curiosity and high expectations, "before sunrise" will the box office present another situation? Hugo is even more curious than Columbia Pictures...). Chapter 1081： Tricky problem \"& Columbia Pictures bought the global distribution rights of "Before Sunrise" with one million US dollars, which attracted a lot of media attention. After all, "Pulp Fiction" is still in theaters now, and "Before Sunrise" "A lot of topics have been gathered, but at this time, it was naturally infinitely fermented. With this move by Columbia Pictures, all the news media immediately became lively, and everyone was discussing: What height can the box office "before sunrise" reach? This is a very difficult problem, even the box office forecasting experts seem a bit hesitant. The origin of the "Before Sunrise" Sundance Film Festival and the attributes of independent films are all signs of box office decline. Although the "Pulp Fiction" being released has created miracles one after another with a destructive posture, objectively speaking, apart from "Pulp Fiction", independent films are currently unwelcome in the entire American film market. Independent films It''s still too niche and too limited. This is even more so when it is concentrated on the Sundance Film Festival. Sundance has entered its eleventh year since its establishment. The most successful work was last year''s "clerks". "Crazy Store Clerk" is a work written, directed and acted by the unknown soldier Kevin Smith (.), and is also his debut as a screenwriter, actor, and director. This independent film costing only 27,000 US dollars has become one of the most important works in the history of American cult movies. Twenty years later, it is often seen in the top ten and top twenty classic cult movies. To its shadow. "Crazy Clerk" landed at the Sundance Film Festival last year and won the Filmmaker''s Trophy, and then won the Mercedes-Benz Award and the Best Overseas Film Award when participating in the Cannes Film Festival. If it weren''t for "Pulp Fiction", it would be too popular. , This work will have a better prospect. But even so, two decades later, "Crazy Clerk" and "Pulp Fiction" became the masterpieces of independent films in the special year of 1994. After the release of "Crazy Clerk", the gross box office revenue was US$3.2 million. Although not high, the profit was considerable compared to its ultra-low cost of US$27,000. More importantly, this work performed very well in the video tape market, and it was still very popular until the turn of the millennium. So far, the $3.2 million created by the "crazy shop assistant" is the highest box office among all the works that came out of the Sundance Film Festival, and Quentin Tarantino, who also came out of the Sundance Film Festival The North American box office of the debut "Falling Dog" was only 2.8 million U.S. dollars, while Steven Soderbergh''s famous work "Sex, Lies and Videotape", which was born in Sundance, had a North American box office of 2.4 million. Dollar. It is worth mentioning that "Sex, Lies and Videotape" was released after winning the Palme d''Or at the Cannes Film Festival, but the box office is still not satisfactory. From this perspective, the box office prospects "before sunrise" are really not optimistic. Sundance Film Festivals excellent independent film, this title is difficult to allow "before sunrise" to occupy too much advantage on the road to the box office. On the contrary, it may become a factor preventing audiences from entering the movie theater: because people will think it preconceived. This movie is too niche, too special, too weird, I might not like it. So, "before sunrise" can you get a box office of more than 2.5 million at the cost line? This seems to be a problem that does not require much thought. But to put it another way, Hugo has repeatedly won in the past three years, and the winning rate of the works is 100%. From the beginning of "Scenting Fragrance and Knowing Women", every movie has won the box office, although the box office of "Pulp Fiction" ended up with 172 million U.S. dollars did not allow the title of "Mr. 400 Million" to further develop into "Mr. 600 Million", but since "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo has surpassed the North American box office for five consecutive works. The momentum completely confirmed what is meant to be surpassing the sky. "Before Sunrise" is Hugo''s first screenwriter, and won many praises from audiences and professional film critics at the Sundance Film Festival. Will this again become a decisive factor for the outstanding performance of the movie box office? No one will forget that "Before Sunrise" is a love movie. Another love movie in 1992, "Night Sleep in Seattle", was to complete a counterattack in one fell swoop when everyone was not optimistic. It not only replaced " "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon", won the No. 1 box office box office in the history of romantic comedies; and also created a box office of 189 million US dollars that is almost unattainable for romantic movies. Imagine that Julia Roberts and Richard Gere benefited from the chick movie "Pretty Beautiful Lady" and jumped directly into the top ranks, especially Julia; it can be speculated that Hugo and Meg Ryan were due to this movie. The status gained by the movie. After that, Hugo won the title of "People" Weekly the world''s sexiest man for two consecutive years, and became the representative of the most perfect lover among countless women. Now, "Before Sunrise" is another love movie, and it has been praised by countless film critics as discussing the true meaning of love. Coupled with the partnership of Hugo and Charlize, two golden boys and girls, people have reason to think about this work. Expect more. Then the movie box office is naturally worth looking forward to. These are two different angles, and two completely different answers will be produced. It may be a big box office victory or a bleak box office. This kind of contradictory speculation is really embarrassing for experts. In addition, what is interesting is that before "sunrise", Hugo has already created the first $100 million box office in Hollywood film history for five consecutive sales, becoming the first person in history. Everyone is curious: Hugo is continuing to create The myth of the 100 million box office, pushing one''s continuous box office to break 100 million to the sixth and seventh? Or does the record come to an abrupt end, and the two-year high-speed development state that "Yihai Xiongfeng" started temporarily is one paragraph higher? Objectively speaking, reporters look forward to the first possibility, but more hope to see the second. It''s not gloating-of course this mentality also occupies a large part, but Hugo''s long-term strength has turned into a kind of fatigue, making people expect this situation to be broken. This is human nature, just like in sports. When a dynasty is established, people are certainly excited, but more people will hope to see the dynasty fall. Because a victorious general will make the game lose suspense, and the charm of the competition will be reduced, and fierce competition and contention of a hundred schools of thought will make the game more exciting-fans who like players other than the victorious general can blossom. Beginning in 1992, Hugo''s career has continued to rise for three consecutive years. It can almost be described as a "sweeping" posture. It seems that every time a Hugo work is released, it means success. This is actually a kind of aesthetic fatigue for reporters and audiences. Reporters can''t help thinking: When will failure come? In other words, it is not a failure, at least a pause or a slowdown. When will it occur? Under such circumstances, a work such as "Before Sunrise" has become Hugo''s latest work, which is indeed a very interesting thing. It is not a commercial blockbuster with a $100 million investment, nor is it an art film with the potential to sweep awards, but an independent film full of personality and experimentation. It seems that Hugo''s continuous upward momentum for three consecutive years is in danger and will be disillusioned at any time. . So, the reporters were all excited in an instant, like a shark smelling blood. Not against Hugo, just pure "unpopular psychology" at work. In this way, "Before Sunrise", a work that was difficult to make a difference in the box office, its box office performance has become the focus of countless media discussions. This is really a very interesting phenomenon. Of course, this issue has also become a thorny subject that experts are difficult to judge and unpredictable. Should we continue to believe in Hugos box office appeal, or believe in the obstacles of the entire independent film environment? Obviously, more experts believe in the latter. Hugo''s strength alone is difficult to contend with the entire environment. What''s more, film critics who have watched "Before Sunrise" in Park City also know that this is not a work that can win the box office. The successful route of "Pulp Fiction" is not so easy to replicate. After Columbia Pictures announced that "Before Sunrise" will be officially screened in seven theaters on February 3rd, eight media outlets made predictions about the box office performance of "Before Sunrise" in the blink of an eye. Since "before sunrise" is only a spot-screening, it is naturally meaningless to predict the box office of the weekend. All eight media outlets predict the box office of a single library. But these eight media outlets did not see the big media such as the Los Angeles Times and the New York Times, which is really intriguing. Obviously, it is impossible that the "Los Angeles Times" is not paying attention, so what is the reason? Is the box office too tricky for them to make accurate judgments, or is it because even Nicholas McLenna is soft-mouthed and he can''t believe that this time the box office will still be successful "before sunrise"? But no matter what the reason, these big newspapers really did not make any predictions ~ www.novelhall.com~ Among the eight media, three are national media, "USA Today", "Chicago Tribune" and "New York" The Post"all media that are not very friendly to Hugo. "USA Today" believes that "$3,000 in a single library is their highest expected value. This is also the best compliment to Hugo Lancaster-it is not easy for his screenwriting debut to reach such a level." Obviously, they are not optimistic that miracles can be performed "before sunrise". The comments of the "Chicago Tribune" maintained the usual ironic and humorous style, "Maybe the single-library box office in the first week of the screening can get 18,000 US dollars, but the total box office of this movie must get Lancaster. A fraction of the special pay is not an easy task." They are very confident about the box office of the single-library "before sunrise", and they are mainly betting on the appeal of Hugo. Of course, when the movie is shown on the art theater line, the independent attribute of "before sunrise" is instead. It will become an advantage, so it is normal for the results to be optimistic during the screening period. But obviously, they still maintain a pessimistic attitude towards the final box office "before sunrise", expressing this view in a ridiculous way. As for the "New York Post", Colin Mailer has no reason to support Hugo. . Chapter 1082： Colin Mailer \"& Regarding the "before sunrise" box office discussion. Although only eight media participated in it, there were divergent opinions. It was impossible to find a clear context. . The fastest update visit: .shuhh. Among the eight media outlets, the Salt Lake City Weekly has the highest single-library box office prediction. They believe that before sunrise is absolutely capable of obtaining a single-library box office of US$25,000; while the single-library box office has the lowest prediction. The New York Post". They believe that this work should be targeted at a single-library box office of 1,500 U.S. dollars. The "Chicago Tribune" has the highest forecast of the total box office. Although they have been ridiculing, in the end they still believe that the total box office "before sunrise" is likely to achieve a good result of more than seven million US dollars. In other words. It is to break the score of "crazy shop assistant". Become the new box office champion of Sundance movies; and the lowest total box office prediction is still the "New York Post". They proposed. The goal of this work is not the movie theater box office. It is still with video tape. Market-oriented and more practical. Movie box office can get half a million should be celebrated. Then hope to rely on the successful recovery of the cost of the video tape. "If you are lucky, maybe, maybe, maybe you can still achieve profit-if it is publicity. Strategy can work". It can be seen that due to the special nature of "before sunrise", the major media are a little confused. In fact, we can also know from another aspect. After experiencing the mode of the previous works-the media sings badly, and the result is self-slapped-the media has now realized that Hugo has grown into a veritable name in three years The top star. His box office appeal has been verified many times. So they will no longer blindly think that Hugos selection of works will fail. Even with the tricky label of "independent film". This is the Matthew effect. At the same time, it is also the subtly changing media cognition. The "Chicago Tribune" forecasted 7 million US dollars in the box office. For a special work such as "Before Sunrise", it is already a very bold and courageous data. It can even be called a big win. achievement. Half of the media believe that "before sunrise" can still achieve good results. Maybe not as brilliant as Hugo''s previous works. But there is no problem in recovering costs and achieving profitability; half of the media believe that "before sunrise" is controlled Because of the independent nature, it is still difficult to do anything. The whole Hollywood environment and the entire North American film market environment have not yet formed an atmosphere suitable for art films and independent films in mainstream theaters like the European market. Amidst this chaos, the ridicule and determination of the "New York Post" has become unique. It has become a beautiful landscape. Objectively speaking, it is difficult to completely fall out between the news media and artists. This is the same as the relationship between artists and film companies. Because Hollywood is still a business in the end. There is only absolute interest. There are no absolute enemies. This is especially true between the media and the artists. Even if the artists hate the media for getting into the bones. Even if they fight hard, the media will not give up any opportunity for news breaking. But the relationship between the "New York Post" and Hugo is very special. There is no hatred or connection between the two. To be honest, the "New York Post" has not even really interviewed Hugo. But things are so subtle. In the Michael Jackson incident, the "New York Post" accidentally stood in the wrong line-or not an accident. It just happened to be the typical perpetrator in the whirlpool of witch trials created by Hugo. And several times before and after. Among Hugo-related news events, the "New York Post" has not been able to choose the right position-or it is more accurate to say that it has not been able to gain the upper hand. As a result, this led to the "box office gambling" that began to boil over, went through a boom, and ended but no one cared about it. It is really a great shame. After the "New York Post" suffered several blows up and down. Now sales have fallen a little bit more than before Colin Mailer took office. Among the top ten newspapers in the United States, it once climbed to sixth place. Now Straight down to ninth place. Only temporarily ahead of the "Houston Chronicle." This is an insult to Colin: the "Houston Chronicle". It is completely a country newspaper and the "New York Post" is a newspaper with a long history based in Greater New York. It is definitely not comparable. The original "New York Post" head office News Corporation also wanted to promote Colin. But now not only is there no promotion, but the existing position is also not guaranteed. At the wrap-up meeting in the first half of 1994, Rupert Murdoch criticized Colin by name. This was the biggest stain on Colin''s career. Rupert also said politely: If Colin does not want to be in charge of the "New York Post", many people are interested in this position. Of course Colin knew this. This made Colin and Hugo an irresolvable hatred. This is a conflict of essential interests. It took Colin so much energy to climb to where he is today. Naturally, he wouldn''t catch it with his hands, let alone let his hard work be ruined. But Colin learned a lesson. He knows the fate of Tracy Cobbs. He also understands the dilemma of Anthony Detourt. More importantly, he has personally experienced several tragic losses. Therefore, Colin has a wealth of experience. Colin knew that their failure was not that Hugo was too strong. It was that they were too eager and too aggressive. For example, "box office gambling". In fact, if Colin didn''t directly provoke Hugo directly, he just hinted through the newspaper. The result may be It''s different: he can provoke and anger Hugo, but at the same time he won''t burn himself. Even if the gambling game fails, he can continue to hype and become a new round of topics-although it will be a bit shameful. But the face of the media is not worth mentioning in the face of real interests. Because for the media, in fact, the media accuses artists, secretly filming artists, and discrediting artists. This is almost the norm; at the same time, the media deliberately irritate the artists to create news. It is also one of the important methods. As long as the yardstick is well grasped. Thanks to the protection of freedom of the press and freedom of speech by the law, the media can be invincible. This is not a strategy. It is a circle formed by Hollywood after years of development. This is also the reason why artists are always at a disadvantage in the confrontation with the media. Take Malone Brando and Ron Clara as examples. Malone has beaten Ron to the hospital. But Ron wore a football helmet to follow Malone again. Frozen, the grumpy Malone was helpless. So. Anthony De Turt has grown up. He is looking for the right way to spy on Hugo. He has gained some news. But unfortunately, his inner shadow is too big. It will still take a while; at the same time, Colin himself is also looking to deal with it. Hugos effective method. He will not raise his hand to surrender. On the contrary. He wants to use Hugo to make the "New York Post" to a higher level. This time. He does not want a promotion. "Retribution" earned countless benefits through Hugo. But Hugo has no way to stop it. This is the most gratifying revenge. Colin has always been lurking, looking for opportunities. After "Life and Death Speed". Actually, there are not many opportunities. "Pulp Fiction" before it is released. It has the momentum of Cannes Palme d''Or. He really doesn''t need to blend into it. .So the "New York Post" disappeared for a while while "Pulp Fiction" was released. The results also proved Colin''s correct judgment. The box office of "Pulp Fiction" has completed a feat that is against the sky. One carelessness will make the "New York Post" a feat that will further slide into the abyss. But now "before sunrise" is different. This work is simply a "turning over work" tailored for Colin. From the subject matter to the content, from the cast to the production, it is almost a work full of loopholes. But this time Colin will not be too radical. He knows clearly. Hugo is already a top superstar. Even if "before sunrise" really fails, he cannot shake his position-not only because of this work. The investment is only 2.5 million yuan. Even if it fails, it is not a problem; it is more than just a work: to destroy a superstar requires a heavy blow. Therefore, in Colin''s view, he should take a long-term view. In this confrontation, he should be more careful and cautious. It is right to seek future development. "''Before sunrise; it is really a wise one. Choose?" The "New York Post" reported with this headline. In the report, Colin said, "After experiencing the great success of many consecutive works, Hugo seems to be dazzled by the success. He thinks he is omnipotent. The selection of works has become more and more slanting. From '' The speed of life and death; to vulgar fiction;. to the present''before sunrise;. One is more individual than one. One is more weird. One is more dangerous. The success of the previous few bold choices blinded Hugo. His eyes. Let him start to become arrogant. He thinks that his choice can always create miracles. The audience will always support. But he forgot. Audiences desire wonderful movies. Not Hugo movies. Movies. The core itself is not Hugo. Hugo is just a link in the film industry. When Hugo rejected the cooperation requests of large film companies time and time again. When Hugo ignored the works of 10 million US dollars paid time and time again, this was not only an expression of Hugo''s arrogance. At the same time, it was also an act of breaking the rules of the industry. Its hard to imagine. An actor who holds five consecutive works with a box office of more than 100 million dollars is still holding a salary of more than 100,000 U.S. dollars. How can a film company be willing to pay tens of millions of dollars for other actors to make a movie? " This is the cunning of Colin. It is also his usual tactics: showing a posture of worrying about Hugo and speaking for the industry. Let yourself stand on the moral high ground, so as to win the trust of readers. On the surface, Colin is actually worried about Hugo''s career prospects. Every sentence is for Hugo''s consideration. The earnest tone is as if the elders are caring about the younger ones. But as soon as the conversation changed, the content changed again. "About''before sunrise; I think this movie is too bold. Not to mention good or bad. But everyone knows. The clothes design at London Fashion Week is genius. But it doesn''t apply to everyone. This is the truth. As an experimental film. Hugo has made too many attempts. It also seems too radical. Maybe this will become a disaster. I hope this can sound a wake-up call for Hugo. Due to the personality and niche of the movie, it is difficult for us to hope for the box office of the movie. Single-library box office of 1,500 US dollars and total box office of 500,000 US dollars are the more sensible goals. I just hope that this disaster will not be too turbulent. " Colin is indeed wise. This time the provocation is obviously more concealed and more effective than the "box office gambling" period. At the same time, he also clearly expressed the position of the "New York Post": the whole article is being released. A message. "''Before sunrise; go to the street". "Before Sunrise" hasn''t been released yet. The controversy about its movie box office has been very noisy. This is really a weird phenomenon. But. It''s the mule or the horse. After all, you still have to take it out for a stroll. Finally, it is left to the audience to make a decision. Colin vs. Hugo. The second round. What will be the result this time? . ). Chapter 1083： Detonate word of mouth On February 3rd, it was a Friday. Just one week after the Sundance Film Festival ended, "Before Sunrise" officially landed on the North American film market, with screenings in seven theaters in New York and Los Angeles. This is also the second time Hugo has challenged the deserted period and landed in the winter file "before sunrise" after "Pulp Fiction" rushed into the deserted autumn file. At present, December to February are called the winter stalls. Since the awards season only took shape after 1997, now, although this time is the time when the major award ceremonies gather, people still call it the winter stalls. . The winter file includes Christmas and New Year holidays, as well as art films released for the award ceremony. So although the winter file is not as lively as the summer file and the spring file, it cannot be said to be deserted. However, due to the particularity of this schedule, the corresponding movies released are also quite special. In December, more focus will be on family-friendly movies to match the festive atmosphere of Christmas and New Year. At the same time, art movies will be released before the deadline for the awards ceremony. But after entering January, the holidays have passed, the award ceremony registration time has ended, and the entire movie market has been deserted-the atmosphere is brewing for Valentine''s Day and the Super Bowl in February, and it is also brewing for the next awards ceremony. Of course, the cold snap in January cannot be ignored. The cold weather will make everyone want to stay at home. Therefore, December and February will be relatively lively in the winter stalls, while in January, there will be a lot of miscellaneous movies coming on stage, and the box office trend is always erratic. On February 3, I just sent away the deserted January. There were a lot of newly released movies, but they were still a bunch of miscellaneous. There are three works to be released on a large scale this week, the comedy film "Chance and Love (. ohe., another comedy film "Trick or Treat (the. Jerky., and the thriller film "The Terror of the Black Hole (in. the). ...Of.madness. These three movies do not have any big names, nor any stars. The only thing worth mentioning is the director of "Terrorizing Black Hole". A famous horror master with excellent works such as "Escape (.. new. and "Extreme Space (they.. But objectively speaking, these three works can only be regarded as a bunch of raccoons. Last week, the "burning years" of three consecutive championships with a super low score of 5 million US dollars last week is the weekend box office that continues to be unbearable. To complete the dispensable four consecutive championships, or the sudden emergence of new works to take the North American box office championship throne, in fact, the major media are not so looking forward to it. Relatively speaking, it is more topical what kind of box office results can be achieved during the "before sunrise" screenings held at the seven art theaters this week. The facts have also proved the foresight of the media. The reputation of the three works that were fully released is not satisfactory-or it would be more appropriate to describe it as a mess. On the contrary, "before sunrise" before the box office came out, it was the first to be published among film critics. The red plate triggered a series of heated discussions. When "Before Sunrise" landed at the movie mecca Sundance Film Festival, it also caused some controversy, mainly because of the filming method, which is more like a novel or a stage play than a movie. Many opinions are correct. This approach holds a wait-and-see and even skeptical attitude, thinking that there is no need for shooting to become a movie, and the audience may not be able to accept it. Many people have also predicted that when a film is to be screened or released in North America, the opinions of film critics will come in torrents, which will inevitably make the film face greater controversy. However, contrary to everyones guess, after the "before sunrise" screening, although the first batch of thirteen film reviews were mixed, the overall evaluation was very high. The TV Guide and Entertainment Weekly''s scores were actually 70 points. Is the lowest score, this is really a completely unexpected situation. The film review of "TV Guide" wrote, "The weight of the movie is all on the shoulders of Lancaster and Theron, and both of them have dedicated unforgettable performances." In the specific comments, "TV Guide" also praised Hugo''s performance. Although "Schindler''s List" won the Oscar for Hugo, it became an insurmountable peak in the short term, but Hugo is still "vulgar." The comfortable, smooth and admirable performances in the novel and "Before Sunrise" really make people look at them. On the other hand, "Entertainment Weekly", which also gave a seventy-point evaluation, said, "This movie has almost nothing to say, except for the delicate and realistic performances of the two actors, and the multi-layered performance of the director Linklater. Rich shooting techniques, but all this is enough!" It can be felt that although the score is not high, at least "Entertainment Weekly" still gave a positive review. These are the two lowest scores in the first batch of reviews of "Before Sunrise". All other reviews are unanimous praise. This is really very rare. You must know that even "Schindler''s list", At the beginning, there were still different opinions. Now, "Before Sunrise", a work permeated with bold and sharp personality, has instead brought critical and troublesome film critics on the same front. This... is really a very strange situation. The "San Francisco Observer" scored 75 points. "The randomness and nature of Lancaster and Theron are so real. Under Linklater''s creation, they are like a couple sitting at the coffee table opposite us. As a couple, they have joined hands to create two charismatic, intelligent, and witty characters, making the process of watching a movie a pleasure." "Variety" magazine added such a comment after the score of 80 points, "Hugo Lancaster and Charlize Theron are so charming and charming, but this movie is the most interesting and attractive. Part of it is the thought and soul conveyed through magical and ordinary language." The Hollywood Reporter, a colleague of "Variety Show", commented, "This is a work that almost resembles real life, like a documentary filmed with a camera, so that it can awaken the memory deep in my mind. I found myself in another dialogue, and fell deeply into it." The 85-point evaluation is enough to express their attitude. "Empire" magazine''s evaluation is rather interesting, "This movie is too witty to make people distracted, this movie is too beautiful to be unforgettable." When they describe "beautiful", add The adverb of "him. Mom." is enough to make people laugh, and the evaluation of 89 points is a rare high score. The most special thing is that in the first batch of reviews, there were three evaluations with a full score of 100 points. The first is the perfect praise from the "San Francisco Chronicle", "''Before sunrise'' is the kind of movie that looks simple and even a little boring, but after you get in it, it will detonate your thought frenzy. You will fall in love with it. Yes." Simple but powerful comments, you can clearly feel their love for the movie. The exclamation from the "Washington Post" is also very direct, "This is a lovely and witty movie. It cleverly finds the connection between youth, time and moment, and it combines the simplest and most perfect life in life. The day when it was revealed, the wisdom and philosophy contained in it are endlessly memorable. You know, this will be a moment you will remember for the rest of your life." The last full score evaluation was provided by the "New York Times". This newspaper, which was absent from the Sundance Film Festival, would naturally not miss the "Before Sunrise" movie. Obviously, Almond Camby, who had repeatedly pricked Hugo before, has been full of praise for Hugo''s talent since he experienced the "Schindler''s List" and after eliminating prejudice, he felt that he had found one. Treasure. "The lines of''before sunrise'' are wonderful, from the heart and deep into the soul. Many moments and dialogues in the movie awaken us almost unimpeded. This is a storm of thought. Just this It is easy to separate the movie from all romantic movies. The two characters of Lancaster and Theron are like real life around us. They are not the perfect image created by the movie, they are our neighbors and our friends. Even ourselves, each of their feelings is so real and believable, making the whole movie watching process a dialogue between us and the movie. The casual and free but true dialogue, the simple and cozy but not artificial lens, make everything so ordinary but warm, Lancaster and Therons performances are delicate and real, and the eye contact between each other makes This movie became a classic. As a rookie trying to work as a screenwriter for the first time, Lancaster puts too much in this movie. It belongs to his personal values, belongs to his understanding of life, and belongs to the discussion of some philosophical issues by him and his friends. , But these profound and boring topics penetrated bit by bit through the romantic and casual dialogue, and successfully caused every audience to think deeply. This is undoubtedly an amazing debut for a screenwriter. Standing in the position of director, Linklater has unparalleled keenness in the scheduling of the scene and the advancement of the plot, and he is not inferior to the two actors and a screenwriter. He presents the whole story smoothly and commendably. Following the Pulp Fiction, the film has brought a masterpiece that can be called a classic. This time, Before Sunrise has pushed the charm of the lines to a whole new level, which is worth pondering. Although the movie is very exciting, what is even more incredible is that the ease and pleasure of watching the movie is just the beginning. When the movie is over, the storm in the depths of the mind is the most fascinating part of this movie. " From a minimum score of two 70 points to three full points of 100 points, a home run was completed after the "before sunrise" screening, and a sweep was completed among the evaluations of 13 media. In the first batch of evaluations China seized the opportunity. This seems to have entered the Hugo rhythm again: film critics praised each other, so what''s next? The audience liked it, and the box office exploded! People seem to be accustomed to such a pattern in Hugo''s work, so what about this time? () Chapter 1084： Box office \"& When the first batch of reviews of "Before Sunrise" came out hotly, Colin Mailer was choked directly. Leaving aside the box office. "Before Sunrise" was once again the first city in the competition of film critics. This is for For Colin, it was a depressing result. Colin couldn''t help but wonder: what the **** is going on with Hugo. It seems that after a two-year trough, the Golden Raspberry Award wiped out all the bad luck of Hugo. Since then, Hugo has been invincible. It''s not just Colin. In fact, almost everyone is curious and surprised. As of "Before Sunrise", Hugo''s seven consecutive works have an advantage in word of mouth. Never missed it. You can definitely be called an eagle. Such sharp and accurate eyes. Hugo''s sharp vision has made every industry insider amazed. The major media and insiders have different opinions. The reasons for speculation are varied. There is even an absurd "wizard rumor". Some people say that every time Hugo selects a work, he will invite Native Indian wizards to conduct divination. Only after getting the explicit instructions. Willing to take over the script. This has made Hugo''s seven works successful and rising. Such a ridiculous and ridiculous rumor. It reached its peak after landing at the Sundance Film Festival "before sunrise". There are still many people who believe that at that time, Joseph received an inquiry call from Nicholas McLean in Park City. Also. Thought Nicholas was joking, but then someone knocked on Rick''s side. When Rick and Joseph communicated about this matter, the expressions of both people were very strange. They became the most funny talk of the Hugo group in the past week. Although it is too speechless to say "Witcher Rumor", it can also be seen from the side. Now Hugo''s vision for selecting works is indeed recognized by the entire entertainment circle. "Before sunrise" received unanimous praise in the first batch of comments. Although it is surprising, it is not surprising. It''s just that Colin looked at the high score of 83 in the media review. It was really hard to laugh. And the theater score also reflected the audience''s love for "before sunrise". The score of "a" remained quite high. level. Of course. Cinema scores cant be considered objective. Because its currently only being screened in art theaters. Audiences who are willing to enter the cinema are all professional enthusiasts. That is to say, the movie is in line with their tastes. The score is naturally not low. Real audience feedback. It depends on the floating level of the score after the expansion. But even so, Colin still feels a headache. In this situation. The "New York Post" is in the latest report. It can only bite the bullet and persevere. On the one hand, it criticizes the lengthy and boring "before sunrise". It is just the sick groan of the literary youth. Nothing. There is no depth and no breadth. It just simply puts the discussion in life on the screen of the movie. Shooting in a literary way becomes a movie. It is reduced to a means to deceive the audience; on the other hand, it overturns my previous statement about the box office during the screening period. Inference. Due to the excellent reputation during the theater screening period, the screening box office will certainly not be too bad. He can only pray that the subsequent box office results of the film will not be too good. Media reporters want to oppress artists. In fact, its very simple. Dont let yourself be forgotten, and youll never let go. Thats right; and artists are not as difficult as you imagined to oppose media reporters: speak with works, speak with achievements. Then artists can have the right to speak. , You can have the initiative. Of course, there are only a handful of artists who can do this. Therefore, the uncrowned king has always had the upper hand. But this time, as a veteran editor-in-chief, Colin still accurately predicted the development trajectory "before sunrise". With the media reviews going all the way and the audience ratings are not inferior, the box office results of the seven art theaters in the first week are undoubtedly out of red. During the screening of "Schindler''s List" in 1993, it broke the box office record of a live-action movie with a box office of $90,000 in a single library. Two years have passed since this record has not been broken by any work. This time, the box office of "Before Sunrise" is not comparable to "Schindler''s List". After all, from various perspectives such as film themes and publicity, the two works are not rivals of the same level. Even so. The performance of "before sunrise" is still impressive Forty-three thousand dollars "Before sunrise" was held in seven art theaters. With the wind of the Sundance Film Festival. Relying on the unparalleled power of Hugo, it broke the box office of 43,000 US dollars in one fell swoop. Shocked the entire North American film market. It debuted with a proud posture. In the box office history of live-action movies, $43,000 is not the highest. But it is not low. In the current film history rankings, it can be ranked in the top 20. Ranked 18th. This is only for investment. The 2.5 million "before sunrise" is definitely a huge breakthrough. It attracted everyone''s attention in an instant. Objectively speaking, the box office "before sunrise" does not have such a strong explosive strength. This is a fact. But in the end the film was able to achieve such incredible results. This is the power of publicity. From a series of topics at the Sundance Film Festival to the proper publicity of Columbia Pictures. Then the "New York Post" unintentionally contributed to the entire publicity process. Short and powerful but full of effect; at the same time. This is also the power of the so-called star. Richard Clett and Charlize-Theron have no appeal. Hugo alone provokes the beam. At the same time, it attracts a large number of just for viewing. His audience enters the cinema Not only did the Hollywood circle feel Hugos unique and accurate vision for film selection. The audience has already formed this perception. Especially "Seattle Sleepless", "Speed ??of Life and Death", and "Pulp Fiction" seem to have nothing. Anything to watch and without any gimmicks. The movie actually showed a super high level. It makes people love it. This also makes the audience have a sense of trust in Hugo. Coupled with the title of "the world''s sexiest man" and the theme of the romantic movie "before sunrise", it has attracted a large number of fans into the cinema desperately. Even if its not for the movie. Just to see Hugo show romance again on the big screen. Its all worth it. There is also undeniable that. "Before sunrise" is held at the art theater. Both Richard and Hugo are high-profile figures in independent films. The former director''s several works have been professional Movie fans are welcome. The latter is one of the core figures of the recent independent film storm... This makes those who are keen to watch movies in art theaters choose to enter the cinema as soon as possible to enjoy this movie. Of course. The most noteworthy thing is the final release strategy of Columbia Pictures. They gave up the plan to display on a large scale in two hundred theaters-for click on the two hundred theaters are indeed a large range. It is focused on conquering the art film market in Los Angeles and New York. It attracted a large number of movie fans to only seven theaters. Relying on strong topics, it broke out astonishing single-library box office. Then again, the third week will be expanded in a rhythmic manner. Ying-cooperate with corresponding propaganda methods. In the hope that the final movie box office can achieve results that exceed expectations. Columbia Pictures'' confidence in formulating such a strategy lies in their absolute confidence in the quality of "before sunrise". Now it seems that at least their first step is very solid. Under the superimposition of many factors, the box office of the premiere of "Before Sunrise" exploded. A fact can be seen from "before sunrise": Why is the issuing department so important? Why does the issuing department attach so much importance to the promotion strategy? And why are the major film companies always cheating on big-name celebrities? In the end, the "Before Sunrise" premiere weekend won a strong box office of 300,01 thousand US dollars. Ranked twentieth in this week''s North American movie box office charts. Of course. No one cares about the ranking. Just a single box office is enough to attract everyone''s attention. The fact is also true. "Before sunrise" the single-library box office of $43,000 was proud of the crowd. It achieved dominance without any suspense this week. Ironically. All other movies that are currently in theaters this week. Single-library. Only one piece at the box office exceeded three thousand dollars. The rest of the works were wiped out. And this only one was the "Pulp Fiction" that entered the late stage of screening. This weeks box office championship competition is even more boring. With a weekend box office score of 5 million US dollars, "Chance and Love" became the North American weekend box office champion in the first week of February. The "burning years" is over and there is no expectation value. Three consecutive championships. Two hundred thousand dollars behind is the runner-up. Compared with the box office figure of only 5 million US dollars for the champion, the single-library box office of 43,000 US dollars "before sunrise" is obviously a lot strongerAlthough the winter file originally lacks topics. The past one For many months. Everyone has been paying attention to the confrontation between "Pulp Fiction" and "The Years of Love". But even so, this deserted movie market is still dazzling. "Before Sunrise" is the only one that can wake up. Gods works too. Because "before sunrise" chose to be the first to appear at the Sundance Film Festival. So I missed the deadline for registration at the awards ceremony at the end of last year. You can only participate in next year''s awards ceremony awards competition. Although there is still more than a year of precipitation and brewing. The result is no one can tell. But with the release of "before sunrise", some media have already expressed the Leading role, best actress, best original screenplay and other awards compete for a nomination. Not only that. The voice is not small. Not only the media began to discuss on a large scale, but also film critics and industry insiders are also talking about it. They recognized this point of view. This small detail can be seen. After the screening "before sunrise", the momentum is still faintly rising. It also makes people look forward to the next expansion of the film. And the box office fiasco expected by the "New York Post". Will it come as scheduled? Perhaps some clues can be seen in the expansion of Columbia Pictures in the second week. . ). Chapter 1085： Art film \"& For commercial films released to the public, the next week''s box office decline is crucial; for click-on art films, expansion strategy, expansion rhythm, and expansion results are vital to life and death. . .shuhh is updated quickly. After "Before Sunrise" was screened in seven theaters in the first week and achieved an outstanding performance of US$43,000 in a single library, Columbia Pictures did not blindly expand the screenings. It still sticks to Los Angeles and New York. Screening in other cities was just the first round of expansion in the 53 theaters in these two cities. This shows that Columbia Pictures strategy is very clear. They dont want to speed up the expansion. First, they spread their word-of-mouth in the two largest cities in the United States, and then seek the next round of expansion. This is obviously a good choice, because thanks to the popularity of the "New York Times" and the "Los Angeles Times", "before sunrise" obviously has an inherent advantage in these two cities, and San Francisco near Los Angeles also supported this time." "Before sunrise", there was another hype by the "New York Post" in New York. It is conceivable that the "literati" in these two cities would be very happy to walk into the cinema to find some inspiration for one of the hottest topics of discussion recently. In the absence of strong opponents in art theaters, most art films were released before Christmas in order to grab the deadline for the awards ceremony. "Before sunrise" relied on strong topicality and hot reputation, and easily became art theaters. The most popular works of the line. In the second week of February, "before sunrise" once again won the dazzling score of US$24,000 in the single hall, and the box office of US$1.27 million in three days on the weekend, making it into the deserted winter season in North America this week. The top ten at the box office will hang in the tenth for two weeks, and the cumulative box office has directly climbed to $20.8 million. In just two weeks, the 2.5 million dollar cost of the book cost "before sunrise" was close at hand. Of course, no one would forget the US$1 million copyright fee paid by Columbia Pictures to DreamWorks. So, you can say , At least the book cost has been recovered. Realizing profitability is a matter of course. This result is really unexpected by everyone. Although many media speculate that the cost can be recovered "before sunrise", and it is possible to rely on Hugo''s appeal to achieve profitability, but two weeks? This speed is too fast, especially when Sundance was born "before sunrise", it is even more incredible. It can be seen that it is only a matter of time before the box office record of "crazy shop assistants" was broken "before sunrise". The "New York Post" was so powerful that Colin wholeheartedly wanted to see Hugo encounter Waterloo, but this time it only lasted for two weeks, and hope was officially dashed. But fortunately, this time Colin added insurance, and he didn''t say too much, so that he wouldn''t be as embarrassed as the "speed of life". However, this result still disappointed Colin, and the "New York Post" fell once again. Of course, the good news is that thanks to the strong topicality of "Before Sunrise", the sales of the "New York Post" have begun to pick up. This also made Colin more firm in his strategy. Even if there is no way to defeat Hugo, it does not matter. He just wants to use Hugo to complete the breakthrough of the "New York Post". By the way, Hugo is disgusting and disgusting, which is content. As a result, after witnessing the results achieved in two weeks "before sunrise", Colin had another plan. This time he set his goal in a more long-term place. "Before sunrise, the box office trend is already OK. Some unfavorable signs, the strong rise of Pulp Fiction, has consumed most of Hugos appeal. Obviously, it is impossible to replicate the miracle of Pulp Fiction before sunrise. Perhaps this time Hugo will do it for you. His choice paid the price." In fact, Colins topic selection angle is very interesting. He quietly put "Before Sunrise" on the same level as "Pulp Fiction" to satirize the current results of "Before Sunrise". Worry. Although Colin''s statement is not worth mentioning in the eyes of people in the circle, because people in the circle know that if everyone is staring at the final box office instead of considering the profit, then almost all actors should not be mixed up. For a simple example, a movie invested 10,000 U.S. dollars and ended up at a box office of 1 million U.S. dollars. So is this a success or a failure? According to Colins method, it was naturally a failure. A movie with a box office of only one million is not worth mentioning in film history; but everyone in the circle knows that this is a huge success. Leaving aside additional factors such as dividend ratios, this is equivalent to a one-hundred-fold increase in costs. Such benefits are enough to make any company snicker. But this is the art reported by the news media. Many media have reported the news that the box office of "The Years of Love" exceeded 100 million yuan, making all viewers feel that this work has achieved great success, but in fact the "Years of Love" North American box office It is only more than 60 million, and the global box office is over 100 million. At the same time, the investment of 30 million US dollars in the film cannot be ignored. In this way, the box office of "The Years of Love" can only be said that the performance is not bad. This movie has won a seat in 19 because of its artistic value. This is how the direction of public opinion and the ideas of the audience are guided by the news media. The focus of the "New York Post" this time is also the same. The audience will not analyze the "downturn" of "before sunrise" like those in the circle. They will only see the result: "before sunrise" It is true that the box office is not a success, not to mention that it is compared with "Pulp Fiction", and not to say that it is compared with Hugo''s works in the past three years. Even compared with "Death Poetry Club", it is much inferior. As a result, Colin''s wishful thinking this time succeeded, and the sales of this issue of the "New York Post" actually skyrocketed by 30%. It was only the best-selling issue in eight months since the box office gambling last year. Rick, who was aware of the manual static at the first time, knew that the "New York Post" couldn''t get rid of it. Colin Mailer was like a bone gangrene, and he would never let Hugo go easily. However, for these things, he is not worried about these things. It is his job to deal with the media. What''s more, one of the advantages of being a Hugo agent is that he can always stand up straight and speak confidently. "Before sunrise" box office results are the best facts Two weeks after the release of "Before Sunrise", the cumulative box office has crossed the 2 million threshold, which has aroused countless discussions. The worries led by the "New York Post" are gradually fermenting and become the talk of New Yorkers after dinner. At the same time, in order to further promote the film, David Gefen led the "Before Sunrise" crew to Berlin, Germany, and participated in the 45th Berlin Film Festival. He was successfully selected into the competition unit and joined the final Golden Bear. Competition for awards. Good news came from the "before sunrise" of the European campaign. The European land where art films are so popular is enamored of "before sunrise". The praise far exceeds that of North American media, and the comprehensive scores of major European media have reached incredible. Ninety-one points, which brazenly crossed the ninety-point threshold, which shows the love of European professionals for this work. In the star-studded Berlin, "before sunrise" still robbed countless amounts of light. Richard Linklater, Charlize Theron and Hugo Lancaster still stood out and received a lot of praise. In the Berlin soil of politics, military, beliefs, social issues and other cold styles, such a restrained, sullen, and profound love movie "Before Sunrise" has obviously won the unanimous love of film critics and audiences. All of a sudden, there was a tumult about the prospects of "before sunrise" in awards such as best director, best actor, best actress, etc.; and for this work to make further breakthroughs, discussions about winning the Golden Bear may occasionally be possible. see. This shows that Berlin loves this work. In the end, the Berlin Film Festival, which lasted for twelve days, came to an end. The French film "Poison Rouge ppat" defeated the crowd and won the Golden Bear Award and became the biggest winner. The work "Smoke Ke co-authored by Germany, the United States and Japan won the special jury award. Among the three awards for the Silver Bear Award, they belonged to three different winners. The Silver Bear Award for Best Actor was finally awarded to the old and strong Paul Newman, an elegant gentleman who occupies a place in the history of American and world films. Relying on the wonderful performance of "No one is a fool", It was his first Berlin actor''s trophy, and it also added weight to the upcoming Oscar competition. The Silver Bear Award for best actress belongs to Xiang. Hong Kong actor Xiao. Fangfang, she relied on the wonderful performance in the movie "Women, Forty Ue to win the award, and at the same time opened the director of the film. saddle. Hua has a long journey through all obstacles at the International Film Festival. The Silver Bear for Best Director was in fierce competition. In the end, Richard Linklater relied on "Before Sunrise", a highly experimental independent masterpiece to stand out and won his first important award. , Can be said to have amazed the European film market in one fell swoop. Although Hugo and Charlize missed the battle between the actor and the queen and because Berlin did not set up a separate screenwriting award, the original script that received numerous praises "Before Sunrise" did not have the performance to defeat the heroes. ; But "Before Sunrise" won the Silver Bear Award for Best Director, and it has gained a lot of attention, and people once again feel the excellence of this work, starting from Sundance to North American media, and now spreading to art films The blossoming Europe has been recognized by the European media and the Berlin Film Festival. In an instant, the attention of "before sunrise" has reached a new level. Originally, the Berlin Film Festivals influence on the North American film market was very limited, not only because the Berlin Film Festival was held too close to the Oscars, but also in the cold winter of February; at the same time, because the Berlin Film Festivals aesthetic standards have always been too cold , Remote, not much in line with North America. Therefore, works that are praised at the Berlin Film Festival are often ignored by the North American market. But this time its a little different. Born in Sundance before sunrise, under Hugo, he has gathered a lot of attention from the beginning. Now the Berlin Film Festivals awards are completely icing on the cake. As an art film, The praise on the artistic level has reached a whole new level, so the North American film market "reluctantly" gave corresponding feedback. (To be continued, provided by 8296929 (Dian Dian Han Zhi). If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 1086： Box Office Leap Forward "& The news that "before sunrise" came back with a reputation in Berlin was put on the North American film market, which aroused more curiosity. At the same time, Columbia Pictures will also speed up its expansion. . .shuhh is updated quickly. After the "before sunrise" screening theaters in the previous two weeks were always confined to Los Angeles and New York, in the third week, Columbia Pictures finally expanded the pace of screenings to other cities, with a total of 370 theaters in the United States. Its more appropriate to have a large-scale spot-screening or a limited-screening The distribution strategy of Columbia Pictures this time is obviously carefully arranged. Every step is taken cautiously but not decisively. The promotion is wave after wave, step by step. Such a cautious and serious attitude has made many people feel. After all, "before sunrise" is just a small work. It now appears that the media is more inclined to believe that Columbia Pictures hopes to use "before sunrise" as a weapon to hit the awards ceremony next year, and is determined to gain something at the Golden Globes and Oscars. Under the accurate positioning of Columbia Pictures, "Before Sunrise" continued to advance in the third week of February, with an expansion level of 300 rooms, and a single library box office of 11 thousand US dollars. This result is really impressive. The cumulative box office for three days over the weekend was 40.7 million US dollars. Easily, "Before Sunrise" unsurprisingly broke the $3.2 million box office record previously created by "Crazy Clerk" and became the best box office film among all independent film works from the Sundance Film Festival. It is said that this suspense basically disappeared after the second week, but after it was officially implemented this week, people still lamented very much. Who would have thought that after 11 years of development and brewing at the Sundance Film Festival, the first major turning point would be created by a freak movie like "Before Sunrise"? Even Robert Redford himself didn''t expect it. After breaking the box office record of the "crazy shop assistant", the footsteps of "before sunrise" have obviously just started. What is even more amazing is that the cumulative box office has reached 758 since the movie was released three weeks ago. Ten thousand dollars not only greatly increased the box office record of Sundances productions by a step, but with this momentum, the box office of ten million dollars is already a certainty, and the possibility of twenty million dollars can also be raised. Although the three hundred and seventy theaters have not yet reached the threshold of five hundred theaters, they are still considered to be a high level among limited screenings. At this time, the scoring of theater scores has even more reference value. After three weeks of precipitation, the theater score came to ", compared to the "" during the premiere weekend, it did not drop but rose. This is really a very strange thing, especially for a movie like "Before Sunrise". Too much personality is too different for works. After sample surveys and interviews in the market, it is concluded that most of the audience who enter the cinema to watch "before sunrise" are still art film lovers, or more advanced cultural youths, art practitioners, etc., among which there are many It was the second and third time audiences walked into the cinema. This is the so-called target audience "before sunrise." It is expected that these audiences will provide positive and positive feedback. These audiences generally believe that the film "Before Sunrise" is more connotative than it seems on the surface, especially as Roger Ebert said, the lines of the film are of profound significance and are worth savoring in their minds. The shock lingered for a long time. Every time you watch a movie, you will have a different feeling, and every time you explore a movie, you will also have new gains. Under the reputation of such a counterattack, "Before Sunrise" accompanied by the expansion of the movie, the theater score did not drop but rose, and it actually won the love of more audiences. At the same time, the Silver Bear Award for Best Director at the Berlin Film Festival was further affirmed. In the third week of February, "Before Sunrise" relied on a weekend box office of $40.7 million to occupy a place in the top ten of the North American movie box office charts, ranking sixth. What''s interesting is that "The Years of Love" ranked seventh. "Chicago Tribune" saw this situation and joked, "This time it is. Before sunrise, is it?" They are obviously implying that the previous "Interview with Vampires" and "Love Years" were both " "Pulp fiction" was suppressed, and then the "burning years" finally turned over for a few weeks, but now it is suppressed by "before sunrise". The media''s constant hype of "Hugo vs. Brad" appeared at this time. It''s more interesting. Although it was only released for three weeks, and it was always limited to screenings, the box office performance of "before sunrise" actually exceeded expectations. Originally, people were worried that the film would need to rely on the video tape market to recover its costs, but now it is only three weeks. , DreamWorks and Columbia Pictures have both entered a profit model, which is what no one expected. Even the "New York Post" has been expressing "worries about the decline of Hugo''s business with all his heart", but it can''t stop the "before sunrise" from continuing to receive audiences in the North American market. In the next week, Columbia Pictures further accelerated the expansion of the "before sunrise". The screening scale of 508 theaters also allowed the film to officially enter the pace of North American release, although it only reached the bottom line of full release. That''s it, but "before sunrise" is still entering the public screening stage. Along with the expansion of the screening theaters, the audience group has also expanded further, separated from the artistic masses, and ordinary audiences have also begun to enter the movie theaters. The scores of the theaters have also begun to decline slowly, first from "falling back to", and then from "". Fell down "et". It can be seen that the nagging and nagging film "Before Sunrise" does not conform to the public''s aesthetics. For many people, this is a boring and wordy film, even better than Woody Allen. Also croak. Not everyone can accept works in this form. However, this momentum has not detracted from the films further increase in the box office. The box office of the single library was US$5,800, and the box office of the weekend was US$3.3 million. Five Although this is the first time that the box office has declined since the "before sunrise" four weeks ago, the overall momentum has been rising. The cumulative box office for four weeks has successfully exceeded 10 million U.S. dollars, and it is currently settled at 1,280. Ten thousand U.S. dollars From doubting whether it can exceed the cost line to earning 10 million box office, the performance after the release of "before sunrise" can be said to be very strong. This small step is definitely a big step for "before sunrise", and it also means Among the works from the Sundance Film Festival, it finally has a box office performance of tens of millions for the first time. After reading the box office data for the third and fourth weeks of the "before sunrise" release and the return of the audience, Columbia Pictures finally took a big step in the fifth week of the film release, bringing the theaters "before sunrise" The line rose to eight hundred and ninety in one breath, almost double the previous week. Such a bold move also made the entire North American film market take a breath. Generally speaking, an art film like "Before Sunrise" is a huge success if it can be shown in 500 theaters. More than 700 theaters have to take huge risks because audiences are unwilling to go into the cinema. Watching these movies, but the distribution company must pay a certain fee for the theater. In addition to box office dividends, the distribution company must also pay a fee called a fixed expense, which determines the size and size of the movie theater, as well as related issues such as time schedules. This is all exquisite. Therefore, it is very likely that there will be a situation where the box office dividend is not enough to cover the fixed expenses of the theater. That''s nothing. Such a move by Columbia Pictures also demonstrates their absolute confidence in "before sunrise". "Before Sunrise" also relied on a strong reputation and Hugo''s huge appeal to return the trust of Columbia Pictures. In the first week of March, "before sunrise" once again won the box office of 3 million US dollars, and the box office of the single library exceeded US$ 3,300. Although it was slightly lower than the previous week, considering the rapid growth of the scale of expansion, it was still able to Maintaining such a high standard is really impressive It has maintained such an excellent box office at 890 theaters, which also proves the fact that although "before sunrise" cannot get the amazing and sturdy box office data of "Sleepless in Seattle", more Not to mention that it is compared with "Pulp Fiction", but there is no doubt that this work has been recognized by the North American film market. As a 60nt film, "Before Sunrise" has achieved unmatched success. After that, Columbia Pictures did not continue to be greedy and maintained at the level of 890 theaters. Although many viewers complain that "before sunrise" is too boring, like a glass of boiled water without any surprises, some people even think that this movie should not be made, and that it is enough as a novel; but it still cannot affect specific groups of people. Favorite of this movie. U U Reading It should be said that in fact, everyone is yearning for a love story like "before sunrise". It happened to two strangers during the journey. It was full of excitement and anxiety, with strangeness and anxiety, but then again. It burst out infinite sparks; or looking back in twilight, I found that I had spent my whole life looking for the intimate person, just met by accident, and then spent a wonderful time, and slowly fell in love. The purity of this love is more desirable and admired than "Sleepless in Seattle". More importantly, it is more realistic and ordinary, just like...like the love you can meet when you come out of the movie theater. In this respect, "Before Sunrise" has won the love of a large number of audiences, especially when many audiences compare this work with "When Harry Meets Sally", thinking that these two works are an interpretation. Two completely different kinds of love, but both are rich in life philosophy, which can be called classics in film history Therefore, although the "before sunrise" box office performance did not have a strong explosive force and lacked surprises, the trend was very stable, step by step toward the US$20 million box office (to be continued 8296929 (Dian Dian Han paper) provided .If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation). Chapter 1087： Success \"& Compared with Hugo''s previous works, the box office trend of "Before Sunrise" is still lacking in surprises, even if it is outstanding. Copy this address Browse% 77% 77% 77% 2e% 73% 68% 75% 68% 61% 68% 61% 2e% 63% 6f% 6d before this. "Life and death speed", "Pulp fiction" will be easy His cumulative box office brought to 100 million U.S. dollars and hit 200 million U.S. dollars. In such a comparison, the box office data "before sunrise" is really not worth mentioning. But in fact, Columbia Pictures and DreamWorks are very satisfied with the box office trend "before sunrise" After "before sunrise" after experiencing a steady rise in the previous five weeks. The scale of the 890 screening theaters lasted for another three weeks. It lasted for a total of five weeks before and after. And the box office declines in the following three weeks were respectively 16%, 5%, and 14%. So the box office trend track is enough to cheer any art film. It is also enough to generate more confidence in any film company. Afterwards, facing the torrent of Oscars, the trend of "before sunrise", which is not corresponding to it, remained stable. Although this work missed the registration time for this years Oscars, the annual Oscar feast still had a positive effect on before sunrise: audiences were willing to flock to the cinema to watch the awards ceremony or Nominated works. The "Before Sunrise", which won the Berlin Silver Bear Award for Best Director not long ago, carries a wave of long-lasting praise from film critics and audiences. It has benefited a lot. Affected by the Oscars. Screening theaters began to gradually recover "before sunrise". Box office data has shown a slight rebound. Although the increase is not large, it still performed well. The box office has been performing well for as long as three weeks. Green appears in the form of a rising percentage. With the lengthening of the release time, audience feedback has become more and more abundant. The experimental work "Before Sunrise" is also facing a real severe test: for many viewers, this is a boring work. Even if the film critics praise more. Even if there are more literary and youth praises, they dont like it, but they dont like it. Therefore, this also essentially limits the "before sunrise" box office from appearing similar to the "Night Sleep in Seattle" super-burst. Story. This is the core factor. The lack of story "before sunrise" is a lullaby for many people. There is nothing to watch. Twelve weeks after the release. "Before sunrise" is subject to its own cultural and youthful attributes. The theaters for theaters are further recovered to less than 500. Only more than three hundred and eighty theaters are screened. And it is gradually decreasing. middle. In the end, it was released for a total of 16 weeks "before sunrise". It was announced that it was offline. This cycle was much lower than the usual 22 weeks. But compared to many art films, they were only released for one month. Especially those This is especially true for works that have not gained anything during the awards season. They can only hope that the reputation of the video tape market will circulate. Such a comparison. The "before sunrise" screening cycle is very "longevity". After the screening, the final cumulative box office in North America "before sunrise" ended with 32 million U.S. dollars. Very gratifying results For Columbia Pictures, this was definitely a bargain. The copyright fee of one million dollars was a bit higher. But the rewards were generous - not to mention. Since then, film and video tapes have been put on the market. There will also be a considerable income. This is not only a non-losing transaction. It is also a transaction that achieves substantial profits. The same is true for DreamWorks. The investment of 2.5 million U.S. dollars. In the end, it received a box office of 32 million U.S. dollars-and the copyright fee of 1 million U.S. dollars. Of course, the subsequent video rental income will also be Give a share to DreamWorks. This is definitely a wise investment. Although it is said that the 32 million U.S. dollar box office will be divided among Columbia Pictures, DreamWorks, and theatrical chain, the profit ratio is certainly not as good as the "speed of life and death" of 28 million U.S. dollars in exchange for 239 million U.S. dollars. "It''s not as good as the "Pulp Fiction" of 8 million U.S. dollars that captures 172 million U.S. dollars. But even so. The Chicago Tribune believes that 7 million U.S. dollars at the box office is the limit. "Japan Before going out completed the jump from 2.5 million U.S. dollars to 32 million U.S. dollars. Twelve times the profit ratio is enough. Everyone is smiling. This also continued the wave of independent films set off by "Pulp Fiction". Overnight, the national influence of the Sundance Film Festival rose two steps. Maybe next year Park City will start to lively. . Not to mention the applause of "before sunrise" now. The Berlin Film Festivals Silver Bear Award for Best Director is just the beginning. If it works well in the future. When entering the year-end awards ceremony, "before sunrise" may not be impossible. Occupy a place. By then, a new round of profits will inevitably be generated. An interesting comparison can be made. In future generations, it was regarded as the classic "Shawshank''s Redemption" by countless people. The final North American box office was 28 million. The box office "Before Sunrise" was 32 million. It must be pointed out that the cost of the former is 25 million. The cost of the latter is only one tenth of the former. From this comparison, we can see that art films are struggling in North America-Europe is paradise. But there is also no box office. In this context, it is not easy to create such a good result "before sunrise". What''s more, the ultra-low cost and near-zero publicity cost. It also allows this film to be produced for the film before it wins the award. The company and the issuing company have achieved profitability. The difficulty is no less than the achievement of "Pulp Fiction". No matter from which point of view, "Before Sunrise" is a winning work. If the success of "before sunrise" only stops here, then it can only be said to be a commendable victory. Compared with the miracles created before Hugo, it is not worth celebrating. But then. Columbia Pictures in the second half of 1995. Arranged "Before Sunrise" to be released in 27 countries and regions around the world. Due to the remote artistic nature of the film, the global screenings are very cautious. Naturally, it is not comparable to the scale of many commercial films, which are in 50 countries and regions. But even so. The performance of "before sunrise" in overseas markets is enough to make People looked at each other with admiration. "Before sunrise" robbed a total of 53 million US dollars in box office in 27 countries and regions. This data far exceeds the box office data in North America. If you read the global box office distribution map "before sunrise", you can find that the European market has obviously given the most enthusiastic response. Among them, the three countries of the United Kingdom, France, and Italy are the best performers in overseas markets. Sweden, Germany , Poland and Spain also performed very well. The art film market in these countries is very mature. Although their base is far inferior to that of the United States. But the audience still gives the greatest support "before sunrise". In particular, Hugo, who has frequently worked well in the past two years, has become the biggest movie poster. This has created the brilliance of overseas markets "before sunrise". In this way, the global box office "before sunrise" has reached 85 million US dollars. This compares with the cost of 2.5 million. It is even more commendable. In particular, Columbia Pictures has its own distribution network all over the world. So they dont need to divide a portion of their interests. Hand over to the local distribution company for distribution work. This makes Columbia Pictures another profit. This is the role of the issuing department. Many small distribution companies do not have a network overseas. When delivering works overseas for distribution, they often have to hand over about 80% of the box office dividends to the local distribution company. They can only get a pitiful small portion. Thats why people say. Only the real large film companies will calculate the overseas box office. Most small companies are already laughing at overseas distribution. Their hope for overseas distribution is not to pay dividends, but to expand their influence. For the future To pave the way for growth. "Before sunrise" once again realized the feat of Hugo with a small and broad feat. And it also created an incredible record. Since "Scent of a Woman". All of Hugo''s works have achieved box office profits-note. Not included Videotape. Only the box office has achieved profitability. This is also the best footnote to the current Hugo box office appeal: Even if it is a remote art movie, the box office has abruptly reached an incredible 85 million. In the last year, there was a turmoil against Hugos remuneration issue. With the appearance of each work, the desire of major film companies for Hugo will only become stronger and stronger. In the "20 million remuneration" Complete victory. Then there is a low-key victory "before sunrise". These two heavy weights are enough to become the first person in Hollywood today. At the end of the 19uu year. That is, 18 months after the end of the screening "before sunrise", a media released a set of statistics. It was very interesting. But it did not attract much attention. After being put into the video tape market "before sunrise", it has created nearly three million dollars in profits in just one year. Although this profit has to be shared with the video rental store, it is a pure profit. That is, in addition to the box office Additional income. This income actually exceeds the cost of "before sunrise". It is really an amazing performance From here, we can see the popularity of "before sunrise" among certain people. And rely on the widespread dissemination of video tapes. A large number of fans have accumulated. However, although the profit of 3 million US dollars is a lot compared to "before sunrise", it is a small part of the entire video tape rental market. So it did not trigger much discussion. Its just that those who are interested can still perceive it. The work "Before Sunrise" is not obvious. It has made so much money for Columbia Pictures. It is really a typical representative of making a fortune in a muffled voice. Columbia Pictures made a good deal with a million dollars. From 2.5 million to 85 million. "Before sunrise" has achieved outstanding results that many people applaud; but from another perspective, Colin Mailer finally ushered in what he dreamed of Opportunity to fight back. So, in an instant, the "New York Post" couldn''t wait to increase the entire suppression force. Because this was the first time the "New York Post" officially confronted Hugo. Really can gain the upper hand. Even if the so-called "real meaning" seems to have to be quoted. But it is undeniable that this time Colin finally found a good opportunity. He will never miss it. . ). Chapter 1088： Also fail \"& "Before sunrise" once again achieved an incredible victory. The 7 million dollar box office forecast made by the "Chicago Tribune" for the movie is already the most optimistic view of the media. And the "Chicago Tribune" estimate is still Many media sneered at it. They thought it was impossible to get seven million US dollars "before sunrise." But now. "Before Sunrise" has not only received a good reputation. It won the Silver Bear trophy at the Berlin Film Festival. It has also won a box office of 32 million US dollars in North America. The world has created 85 in one fell swoop. Outstanding box office of millions of dollars. For an art film, an experimental independent niche film, it can almost be said to be an anti-sky performance. If you start from the subject matter, and then consider the filming techniques and structure of the film, the box office performance of "Before Sunrise" is not inferior to that of "Pulp Fiction". But Colin Mailer doesn''t think so. Although the results of "before sunrise" are very good-Colin will not deny this. But a longitudinal comparison of the results of "before sunrise" over a long period of time will give a completely different result. . The so-called "long river of time" here refers to Hugo''s career as an actor. The mainstream view in Hollywood is to divide Hugo''s career into two stages. Take the Golden Raspberry Award in January 19 as the node. It is divided into before the Golden Raspberry Award and after the Golden Raspberry Award. Before the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugos career curve started from zero. Slowly rising. It reached its peak during the "Death Poetry Society" period. Then it fell sharply. It fell straight to the bottom; after the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugos career went from the abyss. Started to climb up. It reached a high point during the period of "Schindler''s List". And finally relying on the great success of the two works is still continuing to rise. It is precisely because of this intriguing career development curve that Hugo''s experience has also become a typical representative of Hollywood''s "American Dream". It has become the object of adoration by countless teenagers. Colin cut in from this mainstream point of view. If you study carefully, you will find that after the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo''s career footprint is climbing step by step. "Schindler''s list" is not the highest point. It should be said "Schindler''s list" and " "Speed ??of life and death" together constitute the highest point. The former wins both fame and fortune. For Hugo, he captured the Oscar for the best supporting actor statuette; the latter achieved brilliance at the box office. It created the highest point of Hugo''s career as an actor. At the same time, these two works have exceeded 200 million US dollars in the box office. Hugo also won the reputation of "Mr. 400 million". In Colin''s view, Hugo''s career has entered another stage after "life and death speed". The box office of "Life and Death Hour" exceeded 200 million again after "Schindler''s List". Then the box office of "Pulp Fiction" fell back to 100 million. This also made Hugo from "Scent of Scent to Know Women". Five consecutive titles The new box office surpassed the terrible momentum of the predecessor and came to an end. If the box office data of "Pulp Fiction" of 170 million and two hundred dollars is still remarkable. The whole downward trend is not obvious. Then the immediately following "before sunrise" completely exposed this situation. . The box office of "Before Sunrise" immediately fell from the previous 172 million US dollars to 32 million. This can almost be said to be a fatal cliff-jumping. It is a bit ugly. Even a fraction is worse. Not on. In this way, since the "speed of life and death", the box office of Hugo''s three consecutive new works has been lower than the previous one. The downward momentum cannot be clearer. Therefore, Colin''s point of view has emerged. "Hugo''s career is facing a terrible downward trend. And has come to a terrible position unstoppable." When the "New York Post" published this article, it really caused an uproar. When almost all the media sighed that "before sunrise" succeeded again, they actually did the opposite. They thought "before sunrise". "It will become a new turning point in Hugo''s career. The downward trend is worrying. The New York Posts report of committing the worlds worst crimes this time is really intriguing. In the eyes of the insiders, this report is absurd and ridiculous. Because Colin ignored the independent attributes of "Pulp Fiction" and "Before Sunrise". Hugo led the two independent films to create such a glorious. Not only is it not a sign of a decline in career. On the contrary, it should be a portrayal of continued brilliance-because thanks to these two works, independent films have already entered the North American market. This will be the case. A new starting point to change the pattern of Hollywood in the next decade. At the same time, because Colins point of view has no basis. If everyone simply compares the rise and fall of box office numbers, then it is impossible for an actor''s work to always be newer than the old one. After 200 million, it is 300 million. What about after 300 million? 400 million, 500 million? This is impossible to do. So for this reason to explain the "declining momentum". This is not convincing. Everyone in the circle knows that what measures the success of a work is the ratio of cost to box office revenue, the influence of the work, the subsequent driving force of the surrounding surroundings, etc. It is definitely not a simple and rigid box office figure. However, in the eyes of readers, the distinctive reports of the "New York Post" stand out among all the "boring and nothing new" reports. It has attracted everyone''s attention. More importantly, many readers still think that Colin''s point of view is very interesting and worth pondering. Because Colin listed a lot of strong evidence in the article. "A''before sunrise; how many Hugo records ended: five consecutive works broke 100 million at the box office in North America. Six consecutive works broke 100 million at the global box office. Five consecutive works won the North American weekend box office championship. Seven consecutive works have entered North America." The top three in the box office rankings (Note: Desen''s Eagle; the first weekend was ranked runner-up in the box office list). The box office of four consecutive works is higher than the previous one. In the three years that Hugo has created countless glories, a series of records are before the sunrise; the body came to an abrupt end. Not only at the box office. At the same time, Hugo is also in a dilemma in terms of word of mouth.''Before sunrise; although he won the Silver Bear Award for Best Director in Berlin. But it has nothing to do with Hugo himself. Whether as a male The protagonist is still a screenwriter. Hugo has not been able to get the corresponding praise. This also means that since smelling the fragrance and knowing women, Hugos leaps and bounds of acting exploration has entered a bottleneck after speed of life and death; and before sunrise. what does this mean? It means that Hugo is facing a dilemma. On the one hand, he has a brilliant career. On the other hand, he has lost himself in the colorful glitz. It is very likely that he will fall. And before sunrise; this is the alarm bell. The curse of the Oscar statuette did not develop last year. But before "sunrise; clues were revealed." Before sunrise; its just like the deadly moment; a warning like that. Let people see the dilemma behind Hugos brilliant career. This is a fact. A fact that cannot be denied. " Although it is said that the "New York Post" has blurred a point in the report. The record of "the box office of four consecutive works is higher than the previous one" was ended as early as "Pulp Fiction". But this will not affect Colin''s report. The credibility of is this word. Because this report has been recognized by many readers. Many people believe that the "New York Post" said a fact. From "life and death" to "pulp fiction" to "before sunrise". Although the works have been successful. But Hugo''s momentum in selecting works has indeed increased. Its getting more and more difficult to read. This is also reminiscent of the "New York Post" report before the movie was released. Colin proposed at the time. Hugo was blinded by his outstanding results. He has become more and more arrogant. . So that it lost its direction. "Before sunrise" is likely to become a wake-up call. Now Colin''s "prediction" has worked. This is the difference between the insider and the outsider. No insider will believe this report of the "New York Post". They will even sneer; but ordinary readers of the layman are convinced. A large series of data plus factual analysis. It is absolutely reasonable. There is evidence. Especially those audiences who don''t like the movie "Before Sunrise" are even more amazed by Colin''s views. This is how the media creates public opinion. As a result, the "New York Post" was completely prosperous. Sales once again peaked forever. It went straight up by ten percentage points. The highest sales record in the eight months set by the newspaper before the release of "Before Sunrise" was once again higher. One piece. Not only that. But this time the "New York Post" has won the support of many readers. Everyone has expressed concerns about the future development of Hugo. What''s more. Several local newspapers have also recognized the "New York Post". Viewpoints. Related reports were made with similar points of view. So the "Hugo career decline theory" spread wildly throughout the United States This... is really a dumbfounding situation. "Sunrise." "Before" obviously created a miracle, but became the chief culprit of the collapse of Hugo''s career in people''s eyes. Richard Clett expressed his innocence. The "New York Post" finally exaggerated. In the Hugo''s one-and-a-half-year-long confrontation, it took the upper hand for the first time in history. It even won the support of readers. This continued Colin''s good mood. For a long time. At the end of the report, the "New York Post" stated, "Although the prosperity of the Hugo business can still be felt at present, the hidden dangers behind it make people have to start worrying. Maybe the next work will usher in. The eagle of Desen; the type of collapse. Hugo''s hard work and struggle in the past three years have been wiped out. We can''t help but worry. Is Hugo aware of this kind of crisis? Or, Hugo has learned to be humble again. Is it? He needs to rediscover this excellent quality Keeping the tone for Hugo''s consideration. The New York Post won the favor of a large number of readers. At the same time, it also made Rick Rosen feel heavy pressure on his shoulders. This time, the "New York Post" can be described as menacing. . Chapter 1089： Industry pressure \"& Rick Rosen is indeed a headache recently, but it is not because of the "New York Post"... For more latest chapters visit: ww.. The "New York Post" report is cheating, but it is also ridiculous. Anyone in the industry will not care. This is completely a self-hype of a red fruit. The whole article is full of "I need to pay attention." This kind of clown-style reporting is not uncommon in the entertainment industry, and it is even more common in the New York Post. The best way to deal with this kind of report is to ignore it, any response is unnecessary-and any response is incorrect, because any form of response will make the "New York Post" rejoice, and then start a second round of hype. Just like last year''s box office gambling, after completely ignoring the "New York Post", their hype and activity are like two drops of hot oil falling into a big tank of cold water, and they can''t make any waves. Taking a step back, the success of "before sunrise" does not need to be judged by the "New York Post". DreamWorks and Columbia Pictures have their own knowledge; Hugo''s career development does not need the worry of the "New York Post", and forge ahead. Elite brokerage companies have corresponding teams to consider. But Rick did have a headache, not because of the "New York Post", but also from the "New York Post." Although the "New York Post" is full of nonsense, the smartest thing about Colin Mailer is that he hit a pain in the Hollywood industry: pay. Hugo continued to shoot "Pulp Fiction" and "Before Sunrise" with less than US$300,000 in remuneration, which really hurt the Hollywood industry rules. Objectively speaking, every film company and every businessman naturally hopes to use the least cost in exchange for the greatest benefit. Therefore, actors like Hugo who have created amazing box offices with low remuneration are definitely their most welcome. Because of this, they even hope that Hollywood actors can go back to before the 1980s-that is, before the innovative artist agency made the industry''s salaries soar. Therefore, Hugo is so popular. Countless film companies are eager to cooperate with Hugo. Excellent acting skills, amazing box office appeal, dedication and seriousness, not to mention the low pay, this is simply a good thing in the sky. The major companies are naturally flocking. But conversely, from the standpoint of the actors, or more strictly speaking, from the standpoint of the agency, this makes them very embarrassed. Brokerage companies, headed by innovative artist brokerage companies, are joining forces to put pressure on the Fenjin Elite Brokerage Company, which makes it difficult for the Fenjin Elite Brokerage Company, which has not yet fully taken its steps. Unlike a movie company, no actors will dislike their high pay-they are not Jesus, and no agency company will be willing to actively lower the pay of their actors-because they rely on rake to achieve profitability, and the actor''s pay is reduced. It means that their income is reduced. In the beginning, the innovative artist agency took the initiative to challenge the traditional Hollywood industry rules. In fact, it was also supported by the joint support of major agencies. This broke the industry rules and caused the actors'' pay to rise. The first tens of millions of dollars in pay appeared, and then again. There has been a fifteen million-level remuneration. This makes the entire entertainment brokerage industry thriving. Now, on the one hand, the film company is waving a check for 20 million U.S. dollars, hoping that Hugo can cooperate with them; on the other hand, Hugo only earns less than 300,000 U.S. dollars in remuneration for two consecutive works. Of course, "Pulp Fiction" is an exception. Although Hugo has only $250,000 in remuneration, it has a 20% dividend. This allows Hugo to collect $34 million before taxes. After "Life and Death Speed" brought Hugo a pre-tax dividend of 3,460 U.S. dollars, Hugo has already received a salary of 30 million for two consecutive works! But "before sunrise" is different. Hugo is not only an actor, but also a screenwriter. He earned 20% of the red for 6.4 million U.S. dollars, but it can''t be counted as an actor''s share. As a result, an extreme situation appeared: the film company offered a price of 20 million, but Hugo took an ultra-low pay of 300,000 to work hard in independent films. Originally, this was just Hugo''s own business. This was also the actor''s personal choice. His agency didn''t care about it anymore, and others naturally didn''t care about it. What''s more, there are not a few actors of this type in Hollywood, and many actors are no longer receiving films for film rewards. But the problem is that Hugo''s upward momentum is too violent, he did have an impact on the entire Hollywood industry. Many actors remunerations are stuck in a level because of Hugo and cannot go further, because major film companies are always used to Hugo as a measure. For example, if Brad Pitt is in a movie, Martin Baum wants to use the momentum of "Interview with Vampires" and "Love Years" to offer a price of 10 million US dollars, but the film company is obviously unwilling because they think Inviting Brad with 10 million US dollars to participate in the performance, the price is too low, compared to Hugo is not worth mentioning. Or when the brokerage company wants to raise the price, the film company will say "Hugo''s current maximum pay is only 8 million", which will make the brokerage company''s negotiations into a quagmire. At present, there is no actor in Hollywood who can reach the height of Hugo. It needs to have box office, acting skills and acting skills, popularity and popularity, quality and quality, even Tom Cruise needs to avoid the limelight, not to mention Said other actors. Just like Colin said in the "New York Post", "An actor who holds five consecutive works with a box office of over 100 million dollars is still holding a salary of more than 100,000 U.S. dollars. How can a film company be willing to pay other actors to move? How about tens of millions of dollars in pay for filming a movie?" This sentence inspired conflicts within the entire industry. It can be said that Hugos special case is a breach of the rules of the entire brokerage industry. He alone affected the interests of thousands of brokers in dozens of companies in the brokerage industry. How could Rick Rosen be under pressure? Not big? Endeavour elite brokerage company has just started, and international innovation management companies have been looking for opportunities to suppress them. For the past six months, Marvin Josephson has been cleaning up the mess of internal fighting, and there is not much time to take care of endeavour elite brokers. The company, even so, several downplays of suppression by the International Innovation Management Company are enough to make Rick and Ali mess around. Now that the international innovation management companies have gradually been sorted out, it is time to start dealing with the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company in retrospect. Now that the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has become the public enemy of the brokerage industry, Rick no longer wants to find a way, only for the company''s future development is the real difficulty. But from another perspective, Endeavour''s elite brokerage company has also benefited a lot from this industry pressure. Hugo relied on his own efforts to have an impact on the direction of the entire industry''s salary, which shows his current influence. And Hugo unexpectedly chose Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Furthermore, Tom Hanks, Al Pacino, Quentin Tarantino are also here. This has also made many people have confidence in the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Many agents and second- and third-line actors have voted of confidence in the company. The company has also entered a period of rapid development during this period, and the momentum is good. In fact, Rick knows that the most direct and simple way to solve this problem is to make a high-paying movie for Hugo. It may not be 20 million US dollars in pay, but at least 10 million US dollars. This can be alleviated. Stressed out. After all, it is personal freedom for the actors to choose how much film they pay to make movies. However, Rick is very clear that the problem is not Hugo at all, but the choice of the script. If a script is excellent and can get a high salary, Hugo naturally has no reason to refuse. This is the same as "Life and Death Speed" has received 30 million dividends for Hugo. This is the same truth. Therefore, Rick''s pressure is even greater. After returning from Park City, Rick began to choose the script for Hugo, but it was a very difficult task, not only not easy, but to be precise. Looking back at Hugos past few works, the roles and scripts that Hugo starred in are all different. It can be seen that Hugo is ambitious for acting and also has strict requirements for the script. For example, "Life and Death Speed", although this is a popcorn movie, the script is unique among the popcorn commercial movies that attract attention with blasting. Especially after experiencing the glory of the three works of "Schindler''s List", "Speed ??of Life and Death", and "Pulp Fiction", although the results of "Before Sunrise" are excellent, it is indeed a buffer-from this perspective Reading the New York Post''s remarks cannot be said to be 100% self-talking. Now the selection of new works is very important Even if the glory of the previous works cannot be reproduced, it should not be a work that is too individual and too remote like "before sunrise". Is it to look at the box office or the awards? Should the subject matter be relaxed or serious? Looking for breakthroughs in acting or challenging new themes such as comedy? Should the scale of the work be more than 100 million? Should the cooperative cast focus on senior big names or open up to independent upstarts like Quentin and Richard? Ricks work is definitely a long way to go. After experiencing the development trajectory of the previous works, he must be cautious in choosing new works. Now, with the "New York Post" blindly participating, coupled with industry pressure, Rick feels unprecedented Irritable and cramped. But Rick also knows that crisis also means opportunity, not only an opportunity for Hugo, but also an opportunity to forge ahead with an elite brokerage company. If it succeeds, the company will rise to a higher level; if it fails, you may have to face an international innovation management company. A new round of suppression. The interdependence of blessings and misfortunes probably means that. No one knows whether a series of successes are waiting for disasters, and no one knows whether there will be a sunny day after a short obstacle. Compared with the heavy pressure on Rick''s shoulders, Henry Bloom can be described as happy, relaxed and comfortable recently. . Chapter 1090： Proud head \"& First is "Pulp Fiction". Then "Before Sunrise". In the past few months, Hugo''s film career has continued to reach its peak. It has created great achievements that everyone has to focus on. This time is also the time of the awards ceremony. Yunji Hugo has become the center of countless topics. . The update is fast. Relatively speaking. Although the performance of "Heart Shape ua.ofar" on the singles chart is very good. It won the championship five weeks before and after. Not to mention the album "Bath the Morning Light" released in August last year after entering 1995 The performance is still unabated. But overall, the exposure of Glory to Death has obviously declined a lot. However, with the gradual approach of the 37th Grammy Awards, the focus of the news media has once again focused on music. Obviously. In 1994, the outstanding glory in the music market until death became the focus of a new round of heated discussions. With the unfolding of the topic, a topic inevitably surfaced. That is, "Will the glory to die this year be present?" Grammy?" As everyone knows. Last year, he won the honor of being nominated for the best rookie of the year to his death. Because the Grammy Organizing Committee''s definition of the band''s musical attributes is vague, it strongly refused to attend the Grammys. The result can be imagined. Grammys directly ignored the glory of being born with "almost fame" to death. Let glory to death repeat the mistakes of its predecessors: the rock band continues to miss the dilemma of the best newcomer of the year. In the history of Grammys, only three rock bands have won the Newcomer of the Year award. They are the Beatles in 19 and Carpenter in 1971. arut, American band rt in 1973). In addition, there is no rock band or rock singer who can get the favor of Grammys. The Eagles, Boston Band t), Guns and Roses, Nirvana, Pearl Sauce and so on. Including future Grammy favorites. None of them won the Grammy Newcomer of the Year award. In fact, if you study the year carefully, you can find that the time for the three bands to win is before the 1970s. It is more accurate. It is before 1977. After the decline of the golden age of rock and roll, the status of rock in the Grammys plummeted. Until twenty years later, it has not been able to regain its strength. Even if there are Grammy darlings. As long as they are nominated, they must be awarded. But it is difficult to be alone. It is always difficult to change. The overall situation is gone. Therefore, it is not surprising that I regret to miss another glorious death. Glory to death blatantly refused to attend the Grammys. They are not the first case. They will not be the last. This has also caused the relationship between Grammys and rock bands to be blurred. This is true for music lovers. It is a pity. They also hope to see more outstanding rock bands appear on the Grammy stage. Only then can the Grammy stage be more complete. What about this year? Does Glory to the death continue to be absent from Grammys? Or will the situation change? Everyone knows very well. After the Grammy announced the nomination list last year, Hugo made it clear in an interview. If Grammy can''t clearly define the glorious music style, he will always refuse to attend the Grammy Awards. ceremony. The glorious teammates also expressed support for Hugo''s statement. In the end. The 36th Grammy defined "almost fame" as alternative rock. It won two nominations for the best newcomer of the year and the best alternative music album. But it did not participate in the competition in the rock department. This is also a given. A temporary answer. But glory to death still did not appear at the awards ceremony. If this year''s Grammys hope to appear at the awards party to the death of glory, then Grammys will inevitably need to make changes-hope that the rock band will take the initiative to make changes. This is almost impossible. Grammys back down? This is not impossible. Otherwise, there will be no vague awards such as "Best Alternative Music Album". And the Grammys definitely don''t want to miss the glory to death. The two albums "Almost Fame" and "Bath in the Morning Light" have almost run through the entire 1994 music market. No matter from the topic of popularity or popularity, or from the perspective of professional analysis, missing glory to death is almost equal to missing year 1994. Especially after Nirvana was disbanded due to the death of Kurt Cobain, the pressure on Grammys shoulders was huge. On the one hand, given the huge influence of Nirvana, Grammy plans to make a tribute to the award ceremony. I express my condolences to Kurt Cobain; but on the other hand, this action of Grammys was ridiculed by fans as hypocritical. Because when Nirvana was alive, Grammys were stingy even with nominations. It seemed to be guarding everybody. Grandet with a silver coin, let alone let the Nirvana band win the prize. The Grammy missed Nirvana. This incident is also known as the biggest regret in the history of Grammy... until 14 years later, twenty years later. This is still a huge irony. Even if the Grammys have given many nominations for Pearl Sauce, in the hope of making up for the lack of grunge rock in Grammy history, it is too late. Now. Glory to Death seems to stand in this position. Looking back on the music trajectories in 1993 and 1994, it is obvious that new metal rock has become a component of the mainstream music market that cannot be ignored. And after the helpless disbandment of Nirvana, the topic of glory to death and Nirvana has been tumultuous for a while. It is even more so. The influence of this band extends infinitely. Therefore, it is not difficult for the Grammys to make a decision. When the list of nominations for the 37th Grammys was announced in early January, we can see that the Grammys have changed. The album "Bath the Morning Light" that swept across the army last year still continues the style of "almost fame". The album covers a variety of elements such as pop, rap, soul, and rhythm and blues. Finally it is integrated into rock and roll. It forms a brand new Unique style. Only. This time this rock is no longer a vague concept that cannot be defined. The old academics of the academy have not disputed again. Because it has a brand new name: New Metal Rock Born in 1991. Completed the transformation from the ugly duckling to the white swan in 1994. New metal rock came into the room. It became a member of the huge rock music style. Headed by glory to death. Cohen band, blind music team, broken pumpkin band, violence With the support of bands such as the anti-machine band, new metal rock has become a climate. It has launched a violent impact on the structure of the entire music market. Therefore, the concept of Grammys is very clear-no further confusion. They think that "bath in the morning light" in the market shows the absolute firepower. Even overwhelming the absolute mainstream rhythm and blues. This also makes the new metal rock occupy the mainstream market. A place. In the end, the new metal rock was placed in the rock department. It did not participate in any other awards competition. "Bath in the Morning" has five nominations in the four categories of Best Rock Band, Best Hard Rock Performance, Best Rock Song and Best Rock Album in the rock department. Leading the rock department alone. Glory to Death will be with Green Day, Nirvana, Pearl Sauce, and Bruce Prince. Strong bands such as rt and sound garden unar compete. From this perspective, it can be seen that in the final battle of ideas, the powerful Grammy lowered its arrogant head to glory to death. The reason why I say this is because Grammys still have a vague attitude when targeting other bands. Green Day was shortlisted for the best rock band and best hard rock performance competition. But at the same time it also won the best alternative Nomination for a music album-and ironically, the musical style of the Green Day Band is punk. Punk was born in 1977. Only glory to death is special. Some people may say. This is glorious to deathly stupid. If they don''t care too much. Can one more nomination for best alternative music album. Brush the nomination data. What''s wrong. But the person who can say this is obviously a rock layman. Only true rock lovers know it. Your own music style is not just a name. It is also a definition. It is the foundation and soul of the development of rock and roll. .If even the foundation and soul are uncertain, is there still a need for the rock and roll of this band? Therefore, perhaps the glory to the death is missing a nomination for the best alternative music album. But the Grammy has given the glory to the death a correct affirmation. More importantly. Hidden behind this battle of ideas. Or Grammy recognized the status of the new metal rock. This has become a new coordinate in the history of rock and roll. It also means that the new metal rock has been officially recognized. In addition to the four nominations in the rock department. "Bath in the Morning" without any doubt joined the competition for the three comprehensive awards of Album of the Year, Production of the Year, and Single of the Year. Finally, he won eight nominations. Leading the Grammy nomination list this time. Become the biggest winner in the nomination stage. From last years absence at the awards ceremony. But this years nomination stage is proud of the group. It took only one year to complete the unparalleled transformation. Let the American music market enter a new dynasty after garbage rock. It is worth mentioning that the Green Day band, which is known as comparable to Nirvana and Glory to Death, turned out. In addition to being nominated for the best rookie of the year, it also received three other nominations. It has attracted countless attention. This It has also become another footnote to the golden age of rock and roll The Grammy''s nominations have given absolute attention to glory to death. It is even called "flattering" by the Chicago Tribune. It mocks Grammys in their knowledge. After the strong influence of "Almost Fame" and "Bath in the Morning Light" in the past year, I can''t wait to change my principles. But no matter how the media interprets the Grammy''s behavior, it is undeniable that glory to death leads the Grammy nomination stage with eight nominations. This also makes whether glory to death will attend the Grammy awards ceremony has become the hottest topic. If under such circumstances, Glory to death refuses to attend. It is tantamount to slap the Grammys directly. It is definitely a shame. It means that in the future, Glory will not want to appear in the Grammy awards. It''s the ceremony. In the face of such a enthusiastic pursuit. As a glorious and deadly agent, Henry has undoubtedly become the focus of attention. This has also made Henry once again the upper hand in the arduous negotiations with EMI Records. Therefore, Henry is better than Rick. Said. His small days are a lot easier. So. Will Glory to Death actually attend the Grammys? . ). Chapter 1091： Conflict of ideas \"&"We shouldn''t come, we shouldn''t believe in Grammys, we shouldn''t believe that Grammys still care about rock and roll..." Neil stood in place with a depressed expression, biting his lower lip. It was written all over his face not reconciled... The update was so fast. At this time, the five members of the glory to the death stood on the stage, gathered in a circle, and communicated and discussed in low voices, but obviously they were not in a good mood. Under the stage, the staff are still busy, sound engineers, lighting engineers and others are watching the glorious team members, waiting for them to work again. "Then what should we do?" Pedro annoyed and scratched his messy hair, as if he appeared in front of everyone with instant noodles, "Or, let''s just leave and never show up again? Anyway, we I was absent last year, and even if I was absent again this year, its not a big deal." "Pepe, things are not that simple." Alfonso was worried as he stood beside him. He frowned and whispered to Pedro. He looked back at the staff under the stage and said, "Henry has already agreed, if We turned and left, and Henry had a hard time doing it. More importantly..." Alfonso raised his eyes and looked at Hugo with frowning brows, as if lost in thought, and then continued, "You know, Ricks most recent In a bad situation, he needs more support from us to the company." Hearing Alfonsos simple words, Pedro immediately understood, rubbing his hair again irritably, turning around twice like a sleepy beast, making a low roar, only to discover Still unable to vent the anger in my heart, I finally roared violently, "Grass! Grass! Grass! I hate it, I hate it! Grass!" Pedro''s thunderous roar attracted the attention of the staff from all directions. Everyone looked at the glories gathered together with stunned and curious faces to death as if they wanted to inquire about something. But Pedro didn''t care at all, he spit out a sulky breath in his chest, ignored the eyes of other people, then turned to look at his teammates, and said with a look of impatience, "Aren''t we going to be like this? compromise?" Glory to Death is currently performing the 37th Grammy rehearsal in the Sacred Auditorium (.). They accepted the invitation of the Grammys and will appear on the Grammys for the first time in history, the worlds top music festival stage. superior. Long before the Grammy announced the nomination list, in fact, someone within the Recording Industry Association revealed it to EMI. Feng, want to inquire about the idea of ??glory to death. What they mean is that Grammys are willing to take the initiative to extend an olive branch. If Glory to death is willing to attend the awards ceremony, then Grammys will be very happy; if Glory to death continues to refuse, then things may be different. This is also the cunning aspect of Grammys. Although they didn''t say it explicitly, they are obviously putting pressure on EMI. It''s almost like saying, we give you face, you don''t mess up. At that time, there was a discussion about Glory to Death. In the end, the members of the band had very consistent views. If the Grammys stop being muddled and can give new metal rock a recognition, then they are willing to attend the awards ceremony; of course, if the Grammys are still the same Can''t give a precise definition to the band, so the absence of this event for the second year in a row is not a big deal for them. Thus, Grammy announced the list of nominations for the thirty-seventh awards ceremony. The glorious to death attendance was also implemented as a matter of course. Not only was it Glory to Death, but also several bands that had never attended the Grammys were invited. In fact, because of the sudden death of Kurt-Cobain, the glorious Nirvana band fell apart. Grammys also realized the important position of the Nirvana band in history. More importantly, with Grammys The recognition of metal rock also means that they must recognize the role of grunge rock in the promotion of the entire history of rock and music. Under such circumstances, Pearl Sauce Band, Alice Prisoners, Sound Garden Band, Nine Inch Nails Band, Neil Young (Ne Dou.) have all received Grammy invitations, because Grammy intends to make a tribute to Kurt In a special session of Cobain, these bands will perform on stage to commemorate Kurt by singing the classic songs of Nirvana. When people talk about grunge rock, almost everyone only remembers Nirvana, not only because Nirvana is an absolute hero in substituting grunge rock into the mainstream market, but also because the unique Kurt-Cobain shines with great brilliance and no one can match it. . But in fact, Pearl Sauce, Sound Garden, and Prisoner of Alice are all grunge rock bands from the same period as Nirvana, and the Seattle rock power formed by these rock bands has even gained the reputation of "The Voice of Seattle." The music industry throughout the United States has had a profound impact. As for Neil Young, a veteran rock singer, he has been in style for many years, from folk rock in his early years to hard rock in the 80s. Last year, he made a grunge album with Pearl Sauce. In fact, from Pearl Sauce To the Garden of Sound, and then to Nirvana, their garbage rock was influenced by Neil Yang, and Neil was even dubbed the "Godfather of Grunge Rock". Therefore, his invitation to attend this time is obviously also a super big name to hold the line. The Nine Inch Nails, which was established in the late 1980s, is a tough heavy metal band. However, in the past few years, along with the earth-shaking world of rock and roll, they have also begun to keep pace with the times, absorbing pop, dance music, and industry. After music and other elements, their second official album released last year was also classified under the name of new metal rock, becoming the most influential representative of new metal rock after glory to death. This time, the Grammys generously invited the representative bands of grunge rock and also invited new forces of new metal rock. More importantly, these bands have been nominated on the Grammys, and they all hope to win awards. It can be seen that Grammy clearly wants to make a big difference. Except for Alice Prisoners, who received only one nomination this year, declined the invitation, all other bands accepted the invitation and said they would attend the Grammy Awards. If things develop smoothly in this direction, then the 37th Grammy is likely to be recorded in the annals of history, because this will be the most individual and special awards ceremony in history, with three top grunge bands, Two emerging new metal rock forces, they joined forces to perform to mourn Kurt and Cobain. This will also be a turning point in the history of Grammys. But unfortunately things backfired. Grammys soon realized that their pace of reform seemed too fast, as if just a few days ago, grunge and new metal rock were still on the remote island far away from Grammys. In the blink of an eye, they were already standing. On the Grammy Center stage. This is really a huge impact for the veterans of the academy, especially the Glory To Death and Nine Inch Nails. Compared with the garbage rock that has been rampant in North America for three years, the newly emerging new metal rock is still full of controversy. The controversy about whether the new metal rock is considered rock has never reached a conclusion. Grammys first shortened the performance time, shortening the original 21 minutes to 13 minutes. Since there are five bands, the organizing committee divided them into two groups, singing the first six minutes and the first six minutes of the thirteen minutes. In the next seven minutes, the first six minutes will be led by Glory To Death and Sound Garden, and two songs will be sung together; in the second seven minutes, the Nine Inch Nail Band and the Pearl Sauce Band will perform three songs on skewers. . This change caused strong dissatisfaction with the band, especially the fierce reaction from Chris Cornell (.), the lead singer of Sound Garden, but after a lot of arguments, it was the Grammys that finally got the upper hand: they used the control of the show time. Its hard for the band to refute the reasons for defending. As we all know, the problem of overly lengthy awards ceremony has always been criticized. An awards ceremony lasts for three hours and many people complain, and it is easy to pass the audience, not to mention that a four-hour award ceremony is enough to make people drowsy. Fell asleep. Therefore, in order to control the time, the Grammys had to reduce and adjust, which is difficult for the bands to continue arguing. But the band''s step back caused the Grammys to make progress. As the "Chicago Tribune" ridicule appeared, the major media began to discuss it, especially after the "Rolling Stone" also questioned the Grammy''s decision, which reached its peak. "Rolling Stone" has always sneered at the emergence of new metal rock. They have not officially introduced the glory to the death, let alone interviews, even if it created the glory of 1994 in the glory to the death. Because "Rolling Stone", the chief of professional music magazines around the world, doesn''t need to bow to any singer or band. The "Rolling Stone" view is more radical than the "Chicago Tribune". They believe that the Grammy''s compromise and bowing are a "shameful shake". They said that the Grammy''s view is that the new metal rock has not yet gained a foothold. Obviously it is unwise, and it is also a huge harm to the development prospects of the entire music market. "After giving eight nominations to Glory to Death, what else does the Grammy want to do?" The conclusion of "Rolling Stone" seems to imply This step of Grammy is really too big. The Grammys internal reaction to the article "Rolling Stone" was very fierce. After close discussions, they also came to the conclusion that they gave nominations to Sound Garden, Pearl Sauce, Neil Young-even trophies, in itself It is an affirmation of grunge rock, and Nirvana has also received three nominations, which is also a kind of mourning for Kurt-Cobain. The Nine Inch Nail Band and Glory To Death also received nominations. This is also the most important progress and compromise in the history of Grammys. Therefore, they do not need to make too many changes. As a result, Grammy finally decided to cancel the five bands singing Nirvana songs to commemorate Kurt-Korbain''s link, and it was still famous, "Although Cobain has left, the other members of Nirvana are still alive. , We will contact the members and strive for them to attend the awards ceremony to commemorate Cobain." But everyone knows that this is a polite remark. As a result, the conversation just happened in the Glory to the Dead team! Obviously, not only the situation in the other four bands is not much better, because they are all played by the Grammys. (To be continued [provided by Xiaosu Gege]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.). Chapter 1092： Solution \"&From an outsiders point of view, Grammys approach is not surprising. Copy this address to browse%73%68%75%68%61%68%61%2e%63%6f%6d As the "Rolling Stone" and "Chicago Tribune" said, the status of new metal rock and grunge rock was first recognized during the nomination stage. The nomination given to grunge rock this year far exceeds that of any event in the past three years; then it was arranged. The grand link mourned Kurt and Cobain-you know, before that, the Grammys did not recognize the historical status of Kurt and Nirvana, so the appearance of this link seems to be unfounded; and those who participated in such a grand event All the bands are actually thorns. Except for Neil Young, the other four bands are attending the Grammys for the first time. Is this really good? Grammys want to change and follow the trend. This is their usual practice, but when it comes to actual actions, they always seem to be slow. This is also constantly criticized by people. Until 2014, it was not able to change the situation. This time Grammy made so many changes at once, it was like trying to eat the thin bamboo poles that supported the fat man. Naturally, it would be difficult to have an effect. So it''s no surprise that the Grammys have flinched when it came to an end. But from the perspective of Glory To Death and other bands, such a grand event as Grammys is unbelievable. This is simply a scam. If they are worried that the reform is too large, they should not conceive of the tribute to Kurt from the beginning. This is an annual event. The organizers have enough time to conceive of each link, and there is no need to think about it. They don''t know what happened inside the Grammys, but the fact is that the retreat of the Grammys is not just as simple as canceling a link, but also disappointing glory to death. After all, Grammys still have no determination to confirm rock and roll. "In 993, the glory of rock and roll in 1977 was reproduced, but it has never been truly recognized by the industry. Hugo knows even more clearly that this is the last glory of rock and roll. In the next twenty years, even if there are frequent rock and roll masterpieces, and even if Grammys and rock collaborations are still many, there will never be any album that can reach Nirvana. Its the last album of the Nirvana Band that people mourn the most, "mtv New York Unplugged..." This is really an irony, it is a pity, and it is also a regression of the entire music industry. In many cases, only by standing at the node of time can we see the meaning of history clearly. Grammy''s retreat today may be just a temporary adjustment, but in Hugo''s view, it is a turning point in the true decline of rock and roll. After that, rock has never been able to enter the core position of the mainstream music market in a true sense. Rhythm and blues, pop, country, they are the core of the core. Hugo wants to change history, Hugo wants to restore reality, but what should he do? As Alfonso said, there is no way for them to turn around and leave, leaving behind a mess. Escape can ignore the problem and hide the problem, but it cannot solve the problem Maybe they can turn around and leave, and no longer attend the Grammys, and no longer care about the attitudes and comments of mainstream music. They will not rashly shoulder the burden of revitalizing the history of rock and roll. They can immerse themselves in Enjoy yourself in the world of music. But Hugo knew that this was not the rock they wanted. Although Hugo doesn''t think that the burden of reviving rock and changing the course of music history has anything to do with him, Hugo knows that they can be immersed in their own music world, but such rock will never be pure. It is as if Kurt-Cobain brought grunge rock to the world, but after the commercial attributes of mainstream music eroded Kurts musical artistry, art and commerce once again formed a contradiction-the reason why Niji Band was able to shock the world Because their music has reached its peak in terms of art, and at the same time possesses commercial attributes. But then Kurt was surrounded and assimilated by commercial attributes, which made him almost unable to breathe. Kurt did not find the right way to get rid of this commercial attribute. Evasion is not the solution, and self-rejection is not the right choice. In the end, he ended his life. Glory to death can turn around and leave, can choose to escape, but Hugo does not want to end himself like Kurt. Escape has never been Hugo''s first choice. Last year, Glory To Death expressed his music proposition by refusing to attend the Grammys; and this year, Glory to Deaths turn and departure is not to insist on themselves, but to retreat without fighting. They have come to the Grammys, then they will We should declare to the world in our own way: this is the glory to death, this is the new metal rock! Deep down, Hugo also wanted to pay tribute to Kurt-Cobain in his own way. He was a genius who was exceptional and jealous. Seeing Pedro who was furious, Hugo kept silent. He turned his attention to Fujin. Compared with the depression and anxiety of other teammates, Fujin seemed to be thinking about something at this time. Perceiving Hugo''s sight, Fujin raised his eyes, greeted him, and asked, "What?" "No, I''m just a little disappointed with Grammys." Hugo didn''t sort out a line of thought at this time, but said casually. Fujin shrugged slightly, "Even if it is authoritative, it will be an awards ceremony after all." Even machines can go wrong, let alone humans? As long as humans participate in everything, accidents and accidents may occur. Deviations, large-scale awards ceremonies such as Grammys and Oscars are no exception. Apart from the bias of awards, there are countless things that went wrong in awards ceremonies. Fujins words were originally just about matters, but after Hugo clicked on his chin, an idea popped into his mind. He subconsciously said, "Maybe things can still be solved..." But after he finished speaking, , He fell silent again, trying to sort out the thoughts in his mind. But the four teammates who were so glorious to the death all turned their eyes to Hugo, watching Hugo anxiously with a look of attention. When Hugo raised his head, he saw the four pairs of shiny eyes, which made him feel heavy. Unable to brighten up, he chuckled lightly, "I didn''t say this is feasible, but maybe we can try." Hearing Hugo''s words, Fujin suddenly interjected, "Could it be..." But he stopped again and motioned for Hugo to continue. Hugo looked at Fujin, the two exchanged glances, and they actually understood each other''s meaning. Obviously, the two of them thought of being together, which made Fujin''s eyes flashed a little joking and looked a little excited. Looking at Hugo and Fujin, Neil, who was standing on the side, seemed to have caught something, and he couldn''t help lowering his eyes and thinking. But Pedro couldn''t bear it, and yelled anxiously, "What? What? Say it! Hey! Hugo Lancaster!" When he became anxious, he couldn''t speak properly. Hugo couldn''t help but smile, "I mean, how much performance time did the Grammys give us?" Pedro was about to say, "Isn''t the whole show cancelled..." But Hugo stopped him, "I Means, the performance time of our band." Although the tribute to Kurt and Cobain was cancelled, the Grammys also made relative compensation. The Sound Garden, Glory To Death, and the Nine Inch Nails have all arranged performance time. There is no news about Pearl Sauce for the time being, but Hugo guessed that if the Grammy wants pearl sauce to attend the awards ceremony, the performance time must be given, it just depends on how it is arranged. Among these bands, glory to death is obviously the most valued-otherwise the Grammys would not have given them seven nominations. Therefore, Glory to Death has a full eight minutes of performance time, and can perform three songs-a reduced version, or two complete songs. However, since Glory had just received the news just after his death, they had not had time to discuss how they should perform and which songs they would perform. But now, Hugo has new ideas. "We performed''one step (one.step.) and''Magic Wall(), two songs. During the rehearsal process, we told Grammys that we would perform the full version of these two songs. But after going back, we practiced separately, inserting and performing the full version of "Young Heart" between the two songs, how about it?" Hugo conceived as he talked, and then expressed his thoughts. In an instant, the expressions of Pedro and Alfonso were wonderful, and it was obvious that both of them were shocked by Hugo. The "Young Heart" of Niji Band is undoubtedly the best of their masterpieces. The full version of this song is five minutes and 41 seconds, which is almost two-thirds of the performance time of Glory to Death. Of course, even the Nirvana band itself, in many public occasions, the performance is more than three minutes and forty seconds version, the glory to the death performance version is enough. But the point is that Hugos idea is really shocking. This is not just about sacrificing his bands performance time to sing another bands classic songs. Of course, this is also the point. No band can be so "stupid"; at the same time, it is honorable. Die is contrary to the idea of ??the organizing committee, and the spirit of rock and roll is vividly expressed in the live broadcast of the United States. "Since the Grammys have teased us why can''t we tease them? We can perform in our own way. As long as the performance is wonderful, they have no reason to refuse, right? "Neil had actually expected it. When Hugo said it, he suddenly realized that not only was he not nervous, but he was a little excited, and the blood that had cooled down just now boiled again. And Fu Jin also looked eager to try, and it felt even more exciting than performing a song that glorified himself to death. Pedro, who reacted, almost screamed. He stood still on tiptoes, jumping anxiously, and muttering, "Really? Really? Really?" The smile on Alfonso''s face paused, and then it bloomed, eyes looking at Hugo expectantly, "We should talk to Dave Groer or... the other members of Niji''s band. Is it?" If it is to sing a song by the band Niji, the bands consent must be obtained. Hugo shrugged, "I don''t think, let''s take a look at our performance at that time, if they are satisfied, maybe they won''t charge us copyright fees." (To be continued [provided by Xiaosu Gege]. If You like this work. Welcome to Chuangshi Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation vote and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.). Chapter 1093： Crime League \"& Hugo''s idea is simple to say, but it is not so easy to implement, because this is the Grammy Awards ceremony, not a temporary performance by the roadside. At a large-scale award ceremony such as Grammys, the order of performance, performance time, and performance content are all exquisite. It''s as if the Grammys planned the tribute to Kurt Kobain project, and the bands participating in the Glory to Death had to rehearse in advance; and after the project was cancelled, the Grammys had to rearrange the performance content in advance, such as distribution The performance time for glory to death is eight minutes. If it is a special program like a countdown to the New Year, it must be accurate to the second. Therefore, it is not so easy for Glory to Die to steal the day and change the day during the performance. If it is a singer who uses the soundtrack master, Hugos plan is impossible to implement, because they must hand over the soundtrack to the organizing committee in advance, and the staff will double-check to ensure that the wrong soundtrack will not be played during the performance. Come. Fortunately, Glory To Death is the band. Although some bands also choose the soundtrack to avoid errors in live performance, Glory To Death chooses live performances, which also makes Hugo''s plan feasible. But things are still not simple, because this is a live performance. Not only Hugo, who is the lead singer, needs to sing microphones, but the musical instruments that the members perform also need to be connected to the speakers. When the glorious singing deviates from the track, the director in charge of the show only needs to order the sound engineer to turn off the sound or cut off the microphone sound to control the situation. Of course, then the Grammys will have to face a gap in live broadcast. It''s an absolute live broadcast accident. Although it is a good choice to make Grammys face live broadcast accidents, the goal of Hugos plan is obviously more than that. If the glorious to death version of "Juvenile Heart" cannot be appreciated by the audience, then this plan is meaningless. Up. Therefore, glory to death requires a criminal alliance. When Henry listened to Neals explanation, his lazy and casual expression paused for a moment, and then raised his eyebrows slightly, So... you mean, you want to make Grammys in the United States When broadcasting, lose face. " Uh... instead of saying that, we want to use this way to express our dissatisfaction and persistence, to express our love of rock and roll... Of course, we have always admired the Nigo Band, and we can have this opportunity to show it. Our understanding of their music is very rare. "Henry''s reaction was really beyond everyone''s expectations. Neil looked at the teammates standing around him a little panic, and said intermittently, "Playing with Grammys is only a bonus." Additional? "Henry''s lazy mouth was slightly pursed, revealing his inner disapproval. Henry, aren''t you surprised? "Pedro was very puzzled by Henry''s reaction, and at the same time curious, "Don''t you want to stop us? Isn''t the agent supposed to do it?" The task of the agent is to maximize the interests of the artists and minimize the losses. This is the simplest summary. Henry groaned for a while, prolonging the ending, should I be surprised? "Henry''s gaze fell on Hugo, squinting his eyes slightly, as if he wanted to see Hugo through. But Hugo greeted Henry''s gaze calmly and calmly, without any guilty conscience, which made Henry''s mouth corner. Slightly tugged, I dont think so, this is you, is it? What Henry didnt say is that he observed this band for a long time before working with Glory To Death. Now they have collaborated on two more albums. He knows enough about this band. This is a very Pure rock bands-at least so far. So Glory To Death would reject the Grammys last year, so Henry would stick to his own opinions when negotiating with EMI Records to renew the contract. Naturally, after hearing about the band''s plan today, Henry accepted it with a small accident. This is the glory to death he knew. Can I stop this again? "Henry stared into Hugo''s eyes and said these words, which made Hugo smile. Henry does know the band very well. In this band, Hugo, Fouqin, and Neil are all hard bones. After making a decision, it is easy and difficult to change. Although Pedro and Alfonso are easy to vacillate, they hesitate. After that, they often make the same decision as the other three people, which brings the five people together. This is especially true when it comes to the spirit of the band''s soul. This time it is so. The original Glory to the Dead players thought that it would take a lot of effort to convince Henry to become their criminal alliance. The performance directly provokes the authority of the Grammys, it is better to choose to quit, at least not to put everything on the table, everything is possible to be restored. When a general agent hears of such a thing, the first reaction should be to stop persuasion, and to suppress all possible bad situations in the infancy. But Henry didnt panic, thats all. It can be explained that he is knowledgeable, and he actually looks like "I can help too", which is incomprehensible. Look at Henrys lazy and casual Expression, even if he said in the next second, "You will be more exciting if you do this", it is not surprising to fan the flames. As a result, the members of the glory to the death could not help but look at each other. However, Hugo was quite calm. He also knew enough about Henry. Henry''s reaction may be a bit unexpected, but it was still reasonable. Obviously, there is a reason why their cooperation has been smooth for the past year and a half. So, what do you mean is that you hope to get the eight minutes of performance time without interference. "Henry briefly summed it up. Neal obviously hasn''t recovered yet. It was Hugo who nodded in affirmation. Henry held his chin and thought about it carefully. Actually, it is not difficult. You only need to have a raised head. When you are singingYoung Heart, the first 20 seconds of raising or...Im not sure. For thirty seconds, if the director fails to stop you, they will recognize this mistake. If I work well..." Henry stretched his tail, his face was calculating the appearance of others, with that lazy expression, it is really wonderful, we can even let Grammys take the initiative to admit that you sang Nirvana Songs, these are all arranged by them." Hugo knew what Henry meant. If the director of the night did not stop the band at the beginning of the "young spirit" rise, then the director will face two choices: the first is to forcibly terminate the performance, which will lead to live broadcast accidents, after the awards ceremony Grammys It is bound to be torn apart with Glory to death, and things will get worse; the second is to let Glory to death continue to perform. Grammys said on the surface that this was the result of their arrangement, and then put the post-processing in private. Underlying: For example, blocking glory to death, so that they can''t appear on the Grammys next year. For Grammys, the choice is not difficult. They refused to recognize the historical status of garbage rock and new metal rock because of their conservativeness. They cancelled the memorial link of Kurt Kebain because of their conservativeness. Obviously, they would also choose to swallow the accident because of their conservativeness and choose to deal with it in private. Otherwise it will become a scandal, and Grammys will not be comfortable. So, how do you make Grammys swallow? Twenty seconds before the rise of the young heart''s spirit is very important. If you say Glory to death and rise to the beginning of singing "young spirit" within twenty seconds, the director team reacted promptly and cut off any link such as lights, microphones or audio, they can completely shift the responsibility to the failure of the on-site equipment, and then downplay it. The performance after the glory of the earth is also cut off. Or cut off the screen for the first time so that the audience in front of the TV cannot see the live broadcast, replace it with a video such as a music video, an advertisement, or a Grammy promotional film, and then give the program team plenty of time for on-site processing . This is a difficult task, even an impossible task. It is almost impossible to persuade the director to cooperate with the glory to death. The only way to find a breakthrough is from the person in charge of the specific link, such as persuading the sound engineer to not cut off the microphone when notified by the director. Because in such a large party, the director and management staff are only responsible for the control behind the scenes, and the number of people who actually perform the work is very large. If you can find the staff who are willing to cooperate, control several major links, and spend the most advanced time. In the first twenty or thirty seconds, things are done. But this is obviously not easy because these workers who are willing to cooperate may face unemployment in the future. Henry tapped his chin with a few fingers, then raised his head and looked in the direction of Pedro and Alfonso. Are you sure you want to do this, do you know the consequences? Grammys are not that easy to mess with. "Pedro and Alfonso are more prone to volatility than Neil, Fogin and Hugo, and they are also the objects of Henry''s concern. But this time, Pedro and Alfonso were obviously also determined. After Henry got the affirmative reply from the two people, he determined that Glory To Death really wanted to do so, so he nodded and put his hands flat. Come down, OK, I see, leave the matter to me. You are responsible for doing the rehearsal work well, and the performance that night had better give me a surprise, otherwise my work would be wasted. " Seeing Henry use that lazy expression to warn, Pedro and Alfonso both laughed lightly. Henry gave Hugo a meaningful look and said, "You must know that I need to ask Rick." Some help. "The subtext is that this is a big project, and you must know the hardships and difficulties in it. The smile on Hugo''s mouth could not help but bloomed, Welcome to join the pirate ship of glory to death, only hope that our end is not death, it is glory".). Chapter 1094： My life \"& Originally, for the glory to death, participating in the Grammys did not actually have a special meaning. This is just another performance. The update is fast. After experiencing the unpleasantness with the Grammys last year, they are very interested in obtaining the Grammys. I did not hold any expectations for the award, although it would be a joy to be able to win the award. But participating in the Grammys is completely different now, because they are brewing an earth-shaking revolution. Fate, maybe many people think this is just a performance, but standing on the Grammy stage of the nations live broadcast, the charm of grunge and new metal rock is truly blooming. This is for the rock and pop music market. In terms of it, it''s not that simple. All members of Glory To Death became excited immediately, even more excited than when they were preparing for Kurt Cobain''s memorial performance. Hugo can feel the inspiration in his body constantly emerging. This excitement makes his creation become passionate and passionate. In fact, during the months-long vacation, Hugo composed several songs. Under the condition of completely relaxed body and mind, the quality of creation is very good, and the works are satisfactory, but this time The creation is different. Different from the cozy and casual travel process, Glory To Death will challenge the authority of Grammys and impact the shackles of today''s music and pop market. This is the original intention of Glory to Death: to carry out the spirit of rock and roll. Many people think that the journey of glory to death is very easy, and the road tour attracted a lot of attention, which allowed the smooth signing of glory to death-and it was also the famous EMI record, and the first album made history all the way. Very smoothly. But Hugo knows that the members of the glory to the death also know that they can go to this day, every step is so solid, and every step is not easy. But none of the five members of them hesitated or regretted. They were united and determined to move toward their goals. From "almost fame" to "bath in the morning light", the difficulties and obstacles of the journey have become the most beautiful scenery in life. . And this time, standing on the Grammy stage will be another challenge, but glory to death will never be afraid and timid, they will swagger, slam their heads, and seek new breakthroughs against the current! Therefore, at this moment, Hugo can clearly feel the blood boiling heat and restlessness in his body. The electronic keyboard sound travels through the rough metal guitar sound and heavy drum beats, just like a smart and elegant lion dancing calmly surrounded by wolves, the raging wolves showing their sharp claws , Roared and rushed towards the lion, but the lion walked through the pack of wolves with light steps, calmly showing his toned body. The power and vicissitudes of the melody rushed like a torrential rain, the wild grassland spread out in the line of sight, the struggle between the lion and the jackal blurred the line of sight with a jerky **** smell, the heartbeat suddenly slowed down, but every time A beating is so powerful, it hits the chest strongly, and it oscillates with a melodious echo. "This is not a song for sad people. God will not shelter those prayers who have no faith. I don''t want to be just one of the many beings. You will hear my heart when I shout out." The heavy and powerful lyrics came out like bullets, and the rain of bullets in the sky was like a torrential rain, setting off a storm of yellow sand on the vast grassland, but even so, the ferocious wolves and powerful lions continued. During the bite, the burst of blood dyed the yellow sand red, and in an instant a blood-red gauze filled the line of sight, covering the sky. Suddenly, the raging emotions sprayed out in the blatant and magnificent melody, "This is my life (it''s.my.)! Grasp now, the opportunity is fleeting, I dont pray for immortality, I just I want to live a wonderful life every day. This is my life. My heart is like a Mercedes Benz on an open road, just like Frank Sinatra sings. Everyone must live his own wonderful life. I just want to Live wonderfully every day! This is my life!" The emotions contained in the lyrics reveal the most real and hottest emotions in Hugo''s heart: This is my life! I just want to live in the moment! The future is always an unknown. No one can control the future, just like no one can change the past. Therefore, don''t worry about the future that is full of variables, enjoy the happiness of the present, and make every moment of the present become exciting. This is the spirit of glory to death. They will not worry that their actions may irritate the Grammys, which will cause them to miss the Grammys in the future. They just follow their current ideas; they will not consider their own music. What position do they occupy in the long history? They simply follow their hearts, make their own music, and enjoy the happiness that music brings. This is my life. Maybe there is no way to change the world, but I can live out my own splendor. Use this little bit to brighten my own life! "This song is for those who have firm convictions, and for Ernst and Michael, who have never flinched. There is no doubt that the future will be more difficult, and the goddess of luck will not be favored again and again. You must seek a breakthrough by yourself." The wanton and violent emotions were fully and fully vented in the passionate melody, and the figures of Ernst Lechman and Michael Jackson naturally appeared in Hugo''s mind. Ernsts persistence throughout his life has never regretted. Maybe he has never been recognized by the Oscar statuette. Maybe he still resentfully lives in Hollywood like a loser, but in his life, the work of screenwriting is his. All is his only, such a pure life, even if it fails, it is still happy. What''s more, Ernst has never been a loser. This is especially true for Michael. His long musical career is a magnificent epic, ups and downs, magnificent and magnificent. Maybe not everyone has participated in Michaels music career. This is a difference of the times, but Michaels music His contribution has affected the entire society two decades later, and even more than fifty years later. Maybe one day in the future, there will be a movie like "Pulp Fiction" that remembers Michael''s contribution. And Michael, never flinched, even in the most difficult moment. This is their life, this is also the life of Hugo. They are unwavering and full of faith. Maybe they will not live a "happy and happy" life in accordance with social conventions. Not everyone can be like a fairy tale or a Disney movie. There is also a "happy ending", but in their lives, the process of struggle, the process of persistence, and the process of hard work are the most beautiful existence. Their happiness is precisely what many people cannot taste in their entire lives. The taste. "This is my life! Grasp the present, the opportunity is fleeting, I don''t pray for immortality, I just want to live wonderfully every day. This is my life, and my heart is like running on the open road. , Just as Frank Sinatra sang, everyone must live their own wonderful life, I just want to live wonderfully every day! This is my life!" The melody gradually began to rise. On the boundless grassland, the bite of lions and wolves filled the sky with blood red. The red sandstorm had blurred the sight, and only the flesh and blood could be seen flying across, and a corpse crashed down. , Agitated a piece of dust, but the jackal still pounced continuously and besieged the **** lion. But even though the whole body was stained red with blood and water, the mighty lion still kept calm. It opened its mouth fiercely and roared at the jackal in front of it, and then its muscles tightened, bursting out with earth-shattering energy. Every jackal that rushed forward bit his throat directly. The entire grassland is like an Ashura battlefield. Hugo roared in the melody, like a brave lion, still standing upright in countless attacks, resisting the madness and riot of the melody, tearing his voice to the most violent energy, in the heaven and earth. Ma stands proudly, like an indestructible giant, standing upright. "No matter what difficulties you face, keep your back straight, don''t give in, don''t give up, baby, don''t fall down!" All the energy burst out heartily at this moment. This is his life, he will not give up, he will not shrink, he will not succumb, he will not shrink because he is worried about the future, he will not be timid because of difficulties and obstacles, he will straighten himself The waist plate, unswervingly towards the end. Glory or death, this is not a multiple-choice question but a proposition, he will fight for glory, even if death is at no cost! Compared with the "bath in the morning light" in the music market, this experience on the Grammys has stimulated the long-lost blood in the glory to the death. Although it is not known whether it will almost be possible, Hugo But I deeply feel the vigor and passion of the road tour at the beginning of the glory to the death, and also feel the determination and perseverance of the glory to the death in the process of making "almost fame", although the glory to the death has always been on this road Moving forward, and thus leaving, but this kind of excitement and excitement that the soul is trembling is really a long time ago. Hugo poured all the essence of this emotion into the melody, and finally condensed this brutal and raging "My life (its.my.! When the melody came to an end, Hugo closed his eyes involuntarily, feeling the joy and vigor of the melody flowing in his blood. In his mind, on the boundless grassland, countless wolves'' corpses fell in a pool of blood. The lion, with all its hair soaked in blood, proudly stepped on the head of a jackal, his body was covered with wounds, but his eyes burst with sharp light, and he could clearly feel its powerful soul and unyielding spirit. The brutality and recklessness whimpered in the wind between heaven and earth, as if singing a war song, "This is my life.". Chapter 1095： Panic preparation \"& "Hugo-Lancaster, what do you call the ghost in the room?" Charlize''s bluffing voice came from the door. Hugo''s door to the room that was not tightly closed was pushed open. Charlize wrinkled. He looked in with an impatient look on his brows. . For more latest chapters visit:. Then Charlize saw the back of Hugo who was raising his arms and shouting. It was like a dumb orangutan lifting heavy weights. Hearing what Charlize said, Hugo kept his hands up. He turned around. There was a happy smile on his face. His eyes widened and asked innocently. "What''s the matter?" Charlize looked at Hugo''s stiff turning motion, which looked like a robot version. There were also weightlifting arms fixed by a cross. She couldn''t help feeling that her head was a black line. She really wondered. Those who think Hugo. sex. Do people who feel very sensitive know that Hugo is so stupid? Charlize rolled his eyes. "It''s okay. I just want to ask you. Are you still not starting to prepare? If you slow down, you will be late." She guessed that Hugo was working on creation just now. Because she saw the guitar and The paper on the table. So its not surprising that Hugo did just now. "What are you going to prepare?" Hugo''s movements seemed to froze. He still maintained his original posture. He asked in a daze. Charlize just opened his mouth to answer. But seeing Hugo''s movements he couldn''t help but sighed. "Hey, man, don''t you plan to put your hands down? You look a lot like King Kong like this." Hugo looked at his arm. He laughed twice. "I think my arm is a bit sore." Then he put his hands down. Then he rubbed the biceps with his hands. The corner of Charlize''s mouth couldn''t help but hooked up. Then he said, "Did you forget? Today is Valentine''s Day..." "Oh. God" Hugo immediately reacted. He was so devoted. He had forgotten this extremely important matter. I saw Hugo turning around in place like a headless fly twice. He opened the closet to look for suitable clothes. But then remembered that he hadn''t taken care of himself. So he turned around and ran to the bathroom in a panic. Standing at the door. Charlize gave way early. Seeing Hugo panicked, he couldn''t laugh or cry. Today is Valentine''s Day. It is also the first Valentine''s Day after Hugo and Cameron officially exchanged. Hugo arranged special events. Spend with Cameron. Charlize leaned against the bathroom door. "Have you made a reservation for the restaurant? You won''t forget about it, right?" Hugo''s brushing teeth stopped. Looking at himself in the mirror, he was stunned. This made Charlize''s eyes widened. "Man?" Then Hugo was awakened. His head finally turned. "I made an appointment and made an appointment... uh. I called in person yesterday to make an appointment." "Yesterday?" Charlize was quite surprised. Valentine''s Day restaurants are popular. Appointments five days in advance are already very tight. Hugo only made an appointment yesterday. How could it be possible to get an appointment. Hugo immediately understood what Charlize meant. He shrugged. "The name Hugo Lancaster is still useful." In fact, Hugo did not make an appointment when he made an appointment. It was too late. However, Hugo has lived in Los Angeles for three years. He knows that every restaurant will have a reserved place. To prepare for the sudden visit of celebrities and entertainers. The more high-end restaurants, the more so. In desperation. Hugo can only report his name-he didn''t want this. It makes him feel a little awkward. But who made him completely forget Valentine''s Day recently because of the rehearsal Grammy. It was not yesterday that Alex was having a headache with today''s arrangements. It reminded Hugo of it. Alex started dating recently, but he didn''t take the initiative to mention it. I don''t know if it''s an insider. However. The name "Hugo-Lancaster" is really easy to use. The other party quickly "vacated" a table for Hugo. It said that as long as the real Hugo arrives at the scene, the restaurant will make a reservation for him. Reserve a seat. Charlize suddenly realized. He couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''d better pray. The paparazzi don''t catch you." Hugo made an appointment under his own name. Naturally, he had to take this risk. After all, there are so many eyes and ears in the restaurant. As long as a certain staff member leaks the news to the paparazzi, Hugo and Cameron will face siege. There is no other way. The photos of Hugo and Cameron dating are really too few. The paparazzi have ate closed doors countless times before. This time it finally waited for a grand festival like Valentine''s Day. They are absolutely impossible again. Missed. So Hugo was quite calm. "Even if the restaurant doesn''t leak. I guess there will be paparazzi in ambush at our door or at her door." Hugo continued to clean up himself. After rinsing his mouth, he started to wash his hair. In the rush, he forgot to prepare the bath towels in advance. Fortunately, Charlize was standing by. He handed the towel to Hugo. Hugo''s voice came dullly from under the towel. "What about you? Mr. Perfect shouldn''t miss today, right?" Charlize sighed. "I hope I can rest at home tonight. You know. It''s two people at home together. Do a meal by yourself. Watch TV together. Enjoy a rare leisurely time for two. But he A lot of activities have been arranged. It seems to be going to a winery or somewhere." Hugo took off the bath towel. He looked at Charlize up and down. In fact, Charlize was already ready. But the clothes looked simpler. It was a pretty white dress. Hugo chuckled lightly. "I know you." Meaning. I also dont think the holiday is important. The important thing is the company of two people. But...you know. This is the first Valentine''s Day between Cameron and me..." Hugo has always been about anniversaries Not good at it. But many times in a relationship, you have to learn to compromise. "If you have your own ideas, you can tell Mr. Perfect. Maybe he will be very happy? After all, it saves him a lot." Hugo''s ridicule made Charlize roll his eyes. Expressing contempt. Hugo laughed. Walked all the way back to the room. He said without looking back. "However. Since Mr. Perfect has arranged so many things, I think it is better for you to be more serious. Otherwise, he will be disappointed." "What do you mean?" Charlize walked to the door of Hugo''s room again. Watching Hugo open the closet and start choosing clothes. Hugo took out two shirts. Let Charlize choose. She took a closer look. Pointing to the right hand side That one. "You always feel comfortable in this gray." Hugo threw the light gray shirt on the bed. He continued to search in his closet. His mouth did not stop. "I mean. If I carefully prepared a date-especially when I was so lazy and forgetful Under the circumstances. Then I will be disappointed if I dont get your response. Hugo took out two suits and showed them to Charlize. Charlize pursed his mouth, shook his head, and Hugo could only Continue to go back and choose. "Your dress today is too general. I will definitely roll my eyes when I see it." "Then what do you think of me? I just bought this new dress not long ago." Charlize yelled depressedly. She has all taken care of now. It''s just that the hair and makeup have not been fixed yet. She is a lady. Just wait at home for a man to pick her up. So she has more time than Hugo. Hugo took two more suits and turned around. Charlize pointed to the dark black suit. Then he listened to Hugo and continued. "I remember the same white dress. You have another one. I am Talk about the irregular cut of the skirt." Hugo immediately began to take it off. Clothes. After only a pair of underpants are left, I immediately put on the clothes I just selected. "You mean Givenchy? That dress is too... grand. It''s like going to a cocktail party." Charlize didn''t avoid it either. He still leaned on the door, trying to remember the clothes in his closet. "Mr. Perfect is going to take me to the winery. I dress so grandly. It looks strange, right." Hugo moved quickly. Put on his pants and shirt. Then he opened the drawer in the closet. Looked for the tie inside. "God. This looks really messy..." Because there is not enough space here. So Many things in Hugo have already begun to pile up. Charlize was still gloating a knife next to him. "Your clothes are almost outnumbered by me." Hugo was speechless for a while. "You can wear that. Uh, little black dress. I mean the one that covers the length of the hip." Hugo said immediately. He found a dark red tie from the drawer. Then he began to tie it to the full-length mirror. "Chanel?" Charlize frowned slightly. Thinking about it carefully. "That set is suitable. Not too grand. But it''s very delicate. You can go to the winery or formal occasions." She let out a long sigh. "Okay. I''ll change that one later." After Hugo tied his tie, he turned to Charlize and asked, "How''s it going? Is the matching okay?" Charlize looked up and down. Nodded. "Yes...but." She walked into the room. She walked straight to the closet. "Not perfect." She stood in front of Hugo''s tie drawer. She looked carefully aside. Then I chose a navy blue tie. I put it on Hugos chest. I compared it. "Your eyes always match navy blue." Hugo untied the tie from his neck. Then Charlize stood on tiptoe. He put the navy blue tie around Hugo''s neck. Tie the tie seriouslyThe room was quiet for a while Come down. Both people''s breathing gradually slowed down. But neither of them spoke. Charlize quickly fastened his tie. Turned around and picked up the suit jacket. Naturally, he put it on for Hugo. Hugo did not refuse. He took the initiative to spread his arms. After the clothes were put on, he raised his hand to button up the top button of the suit. Charlize walked to the front. He straightened the collar and tie for Hugo a bit. I looked up and down. He said with a small smile. "Go ahead. Bewitched countless women." Hugo laughed blankly. Seeing Hugo preparing to turn and leave, Charlize added again. "Right. Don''t forget to bring a bunch of flowers." Hugo frowned slightly. "Flower? Are you sure? Don''t you think that is too exaggerated?" Charlize chuckled and laughed. "No matter what women say on their lips. Deep down in their hearts. They are always falling for flowers." Hugo suddenly realized. He raised his right hand and made a salute gesture. The smile bloomed brightly. "Oh, ma''am." Chapter 1096： 1 point of romance \"& Cameron was a little expectant and a little nervous, sitting on the sofa at home, uneasy. Looking up at the alarm clock on the coffee table, Cameron felt in a daze that the hour hand had not moved at all, every minute and every second was so slow, as if time and space had frozen. The sound of the beating heart made Cameron feel that there was echo in all directions, and the tension almost made her feel suffocated. At this moment, the sound of the doorbell came from the door, which made Cameron jump up and hurried to the door. Looking out from the cats eye, it was Hugo. She subconsciously prepared to open the door, but Immediately, she realized that she had to make sure that her current state was perfect. So she thought for a while, yelled "I''m coming", and then ran to the mirror at the door in a panic. After making sure that her makeup and hair were all right, she carefully sorted out her dresses and walked there again. main entrance. Cameron closed his eyes and took a deep breath, calmed himself down, pulled the perfect smile from the corner of his mouth, and opened the door, "Hey, Hugo!" "Good evening, ma''am." Hugo gave a rose in his hand with a slight smile on his face, "Sorry this looks a bit lonely, it seems that I am between ninety-nine roses A wrong choice was made between a rose." Hugo lowered his head in embarrassment and pursed his lips. The smile at the corner of Camerons mouth rose uncontrollably. She reached out and took the rose, and looked at the still crystal drops of water on the bright petals, reflecting the tender yellow light in the room. Let this proudly blooming rose look so wonderful. Cameron''s heart flew up suddenly. "I like it very much." Cameron said sincerely. "Compared with ninety-nine roses, at least I can find a vase for this one." Cameron''s relief made Hugo laugh. . Cameron looked at Hugo in front of him, his heart shrank, and he was so perfect that he was suffocating. A stiff black suit, a soft light gray shirt, and a navy blue tie that is luxurious and youthful. It is so simple that there is no extra dress, but it is gorgeous. The smile on the corner of the mouth is like six o''clock in the morning. The face was lit up, and the clear amber eyes filled with a soft warmth, which almost made Cameron drunk directly. Cameron seems to have noticed her gaffe. Although they have been dating for more than half a year, she is always like this. It is easy to get lost in Hugo''s eyes. She lowered her head shyly, and then spoke. , "This flower is very well preserved. It is estimated that Harrison Ford will be at this level when protecting the Holy Grail." "Maybe you should thank the taxi driver for the smooth driving." Hugo''s words made Cameron startled, and then he chuckled. Cameron forgot, Hugo doesn''t drive. "So, are you ready to go?" Cameron realized at this time that she kept Hugo standing at the door, "Yes, of course, we can set off when I put this precious flower in a vase." Then Cameron stepped aside. Position, "please come in, although it''s a bit messy, but...I think I''m ready." Hugo couldn''t help but smile. Several times before, when Hugo escorted Cameron home, Cameron was reluctant to let Hugo come up to her house, saying that the house was too messy. "It seems that the magic of Valentine''s Day has begun to work." Hugo Cameron''s teasing made Cameron also chuckle. Hugo walked into the apartment. This apartment has at least one bedroom and one living room, and it is not as bad as Cameron said. At least it looks very neat on the surface. "Wow, this is a great apartment. They all look strong." Cameron found a vase and put the roses in it. Because of his cheerful mood, his words flew up, "When I was a model in Europe, I still had a little savings. But if you want, you can now Beverly Hills bought a villa, right?" "Then was watched by paparazzi?" Hugo said in a mocking tone, which immediately made Cameron laugh. Cameron put the vase on the coffee table, then picked up his handbag and stood in front of Hugo, "Hoo, I''m ready, can we go now?" "Of course." Hugo took Cameron seriously at this time. Today''s tender yellow tube top dress, the bright and lively color makes Cameron look youthful, a pair of slender and toned long legs. It attracts eyeballs, the bumpy figure is even more visible under the dress wrapped in the dress, a slightly curly golden long hair is tied into a ponytail, revealing her deep and delicate features, and the brilliant smile at the corner of her mouth is like the bright sunshine. Sunflowers in full bloom. The energetic Cameron is filled with a moving charm, and a honey-like smile can easily melt people. Hugo''s eyes touched Cameron''s eyes, and his projection could be seen in those charming blue eyes, which was so indistinct that people couldn''t help but want to get closer. Cameron also noticed Hugo''s sight. She didn''t speak, but looked at Hugo quietly. The two people just stared at each other quietly, and the room fell silent for an instant, and the erratic rose fragrance in the air was light and melodious. The corner of Cameron''s mouth was raised unconsciously, revealing the excitement and expectation in her heart. Hugo lowered his eyes slightly, held his breath, took a step forward, then bent down, and gently pressed a kiss on Camerons lips. The breaths of the two people were entangled in this way. The distance between each other disappeared in an instant. Cameron could only feel the refreshing mint scent on her lips dancing, making her drunk, involuntarily, she half-opened her eyes, looking at Hugo''s close eyes, and just like this Indulge in those two translucent lakes. The two people kissed together again, the touch of the lips was so hot, as if the two could be ignited in the next second, and the breath was completely entangled. Hugo hugged Camerons waist and squeezed into his arms, as if he could completely rub Cameron into his body; Cameron stood on his toes and raised his arms around Hugos neck , Feel Hugo''s broad shoulders with his own hands, as if he would melt in Hugo''s embrace at any time. I thought it was just a kiss, but the breathing became faster and faster, the temperature got higher and higher, and the air became thinner and thinner. It was only when the two of them were almost unable to hold on, the lips reluctantly left each other. But his eyes still didn''t move away, and he looked at his reflection in the eyes in front of him. "So... I think we''re going to be late." Cameron only felt that her throat was so dry. The hot flame made her feel like she would turn to ashes in the next second, but she still tried to squeeze the words. Came out. Hugo coughed slightly, "Uh...I think so." Then he sighed slightly and took a half step back. As soon as the distance between the two people was slightly opened, a cold wind burst in, causing both of them to shiver, and the hazy consciousness was truly awake. Under the gaze of Cameron''s eyes, Hugo''s smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but bring a little bit of shyness. He smiled brighter, concealing his embarrassment, and whispered, "Where is your coat? Me. I think the taxi driver is already impatient to wait outside, and he will have to tip him a little later." Hugo''s words made Cameron laugh, and the warm light in the room spread out like ripples, "Then let''s hurry up and catch up with the progress." Hugo walked to the hanger at the door, took a look, picked up the azure blue plum coat, then lifted it up and motioned for Cameron to come over. Cameron also didn''t refuse, turned around, spread his arms, let Hugo put on her coat, and then buttoned the buttons by himself, and the two left Cameron''s apartment together. When I walked out of the apartment, a flash of light came from the left hand side, which made Cameron immediately notice the anomaly. There were several strange vehicles nearby, which made the street look a bit crowded. She turned her head in surprise. Hugo, Hugo is not surprised at all, "It seems that he should be a novice, and I will turn on the flash now." At this time, its only early six oclock. The sky has not completely dimmed, and there are street lights on the side of the road. The paparazzi do not need to turn on the flash when taking pictures, and the paparazzi, in order to prevent Hugo from being aware of it, are being caught again. When Hugo escaped, they would take the initiative to turn off the flash to make their whereabouts more secret. That''s why Hugo said that the paparazzi actually fired the flash. They must be a novice. It is estimated that other paparazzi have already started to complain. Hugo turned his head to look at Cameron On a day like today, our schedule is not obvious, it is not easy to avoid paparazzi. I think that maybe next time this kind of holiday, we can go to Alaska for a holiday, where the ice field should look unique. " Cameron was amused by Hugo again, and the haze of the paparazzi seemed unimportant. Hugo first walked to the front of the taxi at the door and opened the door, "Although this is not a luxury car, at least I have a driver for you." Cameron looked at Hugo standing next to the taxi door, with happiness in his heart. It rolled over like this. "Gentleman, thank you for your hospitality." Cameron also squatted down in front of Hugo playfully, and then got into the taxi. "Thank you for coming, beautiful lady." Cameron was startled by the taxi driver''s sudden opening. She didn''t expect that the taxi driver would take the initiative to speak, but when Cameron saw the taxi driver unexpectedly When he wore a captain''s hat, he looked like a royal driver, which made Cameron couldn''t help it anymore and his smile was completely released. At this moment, Hugo also sat in, looking at the smile on Camerons face, he was also excited, and deliberately said in a thick British accent, "Sir, we can go now.". Chapter 1097： Lover Cameron followed behind the waiter and walked forward, but he was still a little uneasy. He looked back at Hugo behind him, and then looked at the door not far behind, "Hugo, its really okay." ?" Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth lightly, and joked with a little playful tone, "I think, compared to the paparazzi, the protagonist tonight should be us. You always care about other men like this, I''m kind of Disappointed." Cameron''s cheeks turned red in an instant, and he quickly retracted his gaze. Just now, the paparazzi followed Hugo and Cameron all the way to the place where they were dating. When Cameron got out of the car, he saw at least six paparazzi frantically pressing the shutter at the two of them. And it seems that this is not all. This made Cameron a little uneasy and impatient. But as Hugo said, unless they stay at home tonight, or it''s just Valentine''s Day, the paparazzi will definitely not let them go. Every paparazzi knows that today is Valentine''s Day. It is a very special holiday for any couple. They don''t need to use their brains at all. They can succeed by staying at the door of Hugo or Cameron for a long time. Therefore, it is really difficult to escape the surveillance of paparazzi tonight. Hearing Hugos words, Cameron felt a little more relieved. Only then did he have the energy to focus on the surrounding environment. Under the misty gray light of the sky, all the scenery in front of him looked a little hazy, but vivid. The color contrast outlines a beautiful picture within sight. The ground is covered with gray-brown stone bricks, the gaps are green short grass, the tan woven rattan chairs are placed with turquoise cushions, there are independent rattan chairs with backrests, and long rattan chairs connected together. Surrounded by the white rectangular table and the beige round table respectively, small spaces are formed. There is a white cylindrical flowerpot between the table and the table, but it is knee-high, with a puddle of clear water on it, and floating candle lights, which is not interesting. The entire restaurant is like a small garden, divided into several areas. The area near the door is already full of people. On the right hand side is a tall oak tree. The leafy shade almost covers half of the restaurant. , There is also a circular area underneath, with thick soil covered in it, and a layer of turf on the top, which looks green. Bypassing the oak trees and hiding behind a bush of lilac trees, there is another area that is slightly quieter. Sitting here, the view on the side of the street is completely blocked. But the waiter led Cameron to go forward, through the area covered by oak trees, and onto a two-step ivory white marble step. The line of sight in front of him was laid out in an instant, as if seeing a completely different world. Behind the restaurant is the sea, completely isolated from the noise of the street less than fifty yards behind, a quiet and private dining place. On the left hand side is the swimming pool with blue waves, on the right hand side is a group of palm trees, and there is a pot of verdant potted plants in the middle. The typical California style, outdoor sunny dining by the pool, is always intoxicating. The waiter led the two people to the corner and signaled that the table in front of them was their predetermined position. Cameron suddenly realized why Hugo was so calm. Because this restaurant obviously protects customers very wellafter all, there are countless celebrities in Hollywood. To attract them to eat, isolating the paparazzi is obviously one of the important tasks. Cameron looked back at Hugo and said with a smile, "This is the reason you are confident, right?" The paparazzi can take photos of them entering the restaurant, but they can''t capture any details. Hugo shrugged, "I will never tell you that this hotel has three other exits." Obviously, it is difficult for the paparazzi to catch even their departure, which made Cameron stunned. He laughed brilliantly. Hugo walked to the chair and pulled away the wicker chair. "Dear madam, please." Cameron looked at Hugos solemn gentlemans actions and couldnt help but smiled. She also said solemnly, "Thank you, friendly gentleman." Its just that Camerons English pronunciation is not so pure, just It became more and more funny. After watching Cameron sit down, Hugo also sat down opposite her. At this time, the sky was completely dark. The red candlelight on the table supported the night to a low level. The restaurant that was still slightly deserted suddenly Become warm. After the waiter put down the menu, Hugo ordered a bottle of red wine, and then the two began to order. But Hugo noticed that because it was an open-air restaurant and it was on the beach, the temperature seemed a bit low. Hugo looked at Cameron worriedly, "Are you okay? Do we need to change indoors?" Originally, Hugo thought the outdoor scenery was good, but he didn''t consider that it was still cold outside in February. Cameron hadn''t reacted before, raised his head, and saw the worry in Hugo''s sight in the creamy candlelight, and then he reacted, "Oh, no, I''m fine, I''m fine!" Cameron Noticed that the soft smile at the corner of Hugos mouth exuded a warm temperature in the candlelight, which reminded her of the hot kiss before setting off. Unconsciously, her ears also slowly heated up, "Look, here it is. Its heated, and the restaurant is well thought out." Hugo followed Cameron''s gaze and found out that there was a heating device under the table. No wonder the knees and calves felt warm. Originally, the winter in Los Angeles was not even cold, but now with heating, the open-air location is so popular. Hugo was relieved to breathe a sigh of relief. Cameron lifted his gaze from the menu, secretly glanced at the reassuring look on Hugo''s face, biting his lower lip and couldn''t help but laugh, but he didn''t want to be discovered by Hugo. Hugo said with a small smile, "What''s the matter?" "It''s nothing." Cameron shook his head quickly and looked at the menu again. But Hugo frowned slightly, his eyes still did not leave Cameron, and then he saw Cameron snicker again, which made Hugo quite dumbfounded, "What''s the matter?" Cameron''s smile could no longer be restrained and bloomed, "It''s nothing." But she still raised her head and looked at the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, "I just think... you are dressed very, well, neatly today." "That''s it?" Hugo frowned silently, obviously unable to understand. "Yes, that''s it." Cameron pursed his lips, smiling at the corners of his eyes and mouth. Hugo lightly nodded his chin and smiled quietly over the corner of his mouth, "You can drool at me." Cameron seemed to think seriously, "If I do, don''t mind." Then the two looked at each other and laughed. Camerons nervous mood has completely relaxed at this time, and his mood is like a rainbow in the sky, shining in the sun. "What is this?" Cameron noticed a small vase placed on the table. With a rose and a dog''s tail grass inserted, I couldn''t help but wonder. It is impossible to put dog''s tail grass on the table in a restaurant, which seems too out of date. Hugo''s eyes fell on the vase, and then he smiled brightly, "That''s it. In fact, I have been hesitating, whether I should send you a rose or a Venus flytrap. I originally wanted to put this Both are on the table, but you know, the Venus Flytrap is not so docile..." Cameron laughed directly. She wanted to suppress her laugh and avoid disturbing other guests, but it was really difficult, "Then, why did you go to my house with a rose?" "You know, I always need to make a choice, I took a gamble." Hugo said solemnly. Cameron narrowed his smile and said seriously, "Then I tell you, you made the right choice." Hugo bared his teeth, "Huh, I also hope you like the Venus flytrap." A sentence immediately made Cameron amused again. Cameron stretched out his hand and gently touched the rose in front of him, raised his eyes and looked at Hugo seriously, "Can I take this flower home, too?" Hugo saw the sparkling light in Cameron''s eyes. It was obviously inner excitement and happiness. In the milky candlelight, it was like a clear lake, sparkling, and tenderness like water. This made Hugo''s heart soft, "Of course, as long as you want." Cameron laughed, and laughed brightly like a child. This night seems to have a good start, even if there is interruption by the paparazzi, it cannot be destroyed, as if everything is shrouded in the aura of Valentine''s Day, exuding an intoxicating taste. The dinner lasted for three hours, from seven to ten, the night became deeper and deeper, but the excitement that belongs to Los Angeles has just begun. "I asked the waiter to go out just now. There are people at several exits, but this exit seems to have only two paparazzi." Hugo and Cameron stood at the hidden exit behind, Hugo whispered, " After a while, the two of us walked out in a low-key manner. UU reading www.ukanshu.com was like ordinary people, and those paparazzi might not be able to spot us." Cameron only felt that he was full of vitality. The excitement of avoiding paparazzi was like playing games when he was a child. Cameron looked at Hugo close at hand, and she could even see Hugo there. The slender eyelashes flickered in the dim glow of the night, and the soft lips made her want to kiss them properly. The breath of the two people was completely entwined, which made Cameron feel excited. "Then what if the paparazzi found us?" Cameron said excitedly. Seeing Cameron like a child, Hugo laughed blankly, "Then we run, like... a zombie is chasing us, running wild." Cameron clenched his fist and whispered, "Yeah!" This made Hugo laugh. Hugo stretched out his right hand, "Come, take my hand." Cameron looked down at Hugo''s broad and slender palm. There was only an outline in the darkness, but it made her heart beat faster again. Cameron put his right hand into Hugo''s palm, and then he felt a burst of warmth surrounding him. This warmth is called happiness. Chapter 1098： Simple happiness Its already early ten oclock in the evening, and the city has switched from the dinner mode to the nightclub mode. The party animals that belong to the late night carnival are ready to start from home one after another, ready to join after eleven oclock. Party. Under the cover of night, Hugo took Cameron''s hand and left the restaurant, preparing to leave quietly without disturbing the paparazzi. Cameron tried to persuade herself to calm down, but she still couldn''t help but glanced twice with her gaze, trying to find the paparazzi, but to no avail, Cameron could only withdraw her gaze in a panic. This feeling of tension and excitement made Cameron''s heartbeat continue to accelerate, and the adrenaline kept her brain excited. She only felt that her palms were already sweating. Lifting his head, Cameron could see Hugo''s side face like a knife and axe under the light and shadow carving. His lips were hidden in the shadowy scum at four o''clock, looking abnormally soft. At this time, he was in the neon sign of the restaurant. It seemed like a layer of rouge was put on under the envelope, and people always wanted to kiss it involuntarily. Camerons palm could not help but heaved a little bit, and felt the warmth in Hugos palm, but it made her heart beat faster. Looking at Hugos lips, Cameron couldnt help but start to remember when. The picture when the lips outline the smile, that smile that is comparable to the sun seems to be able to dispel all the cold. In a daze, the paparazzi thing seems to be no longer a problem to worry about. But at this moment, Hugo turned around and slammed Cameron into his arms. Cameron, who was thinking about it, didnt react at all. He was inattentive, and the whole person was like a cannonball slammed into Hugos chest. In an instant, she felt that she was firmly surrounded by the breath of Hugo, all in all directions. That strong and powerful scent of man made Cameron''s heart a sudden mention, and it jumped to his throat, as if he would spit it out in the next second. Cameron''s cheeks became hot in an instant, but before Cameron realized what was going on, Hugo''s lips pressed against her, and he kissed her lips violently. Cameron just felt that the whole person was about to melt in Hugo''s chest, and finally he kissed! Just now, my head was full of Hugos lips, and now I finally kissed it. Cameron just wanted to wander in Hugos world, as if the birds voice came from his ears, and his nose seemed to be able to smell the fragrance of flowers, and the dark night sky instantly Countless fireworks began to bloom, and the entire sky seemed like daylight. Cameron involuntarily stood on his toes, just wanting to get closer to Hugo, and then closer. A kiss was so long, as if it were a century; but it was so short, Cameron was still reluctant to give up when the two separated. Hugo saw this emotion in Camerons dim eyes, a smug smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and then he lowered his head and kissed Camerons lips again, "The paparazzi seemed to have noticed us just now. . Now obviously is not the best time." Cameron''s chaotic brain slowly reacted. It turned out that Hugo was so sudden just now to avoid the paparazzi. In the second half of Hugo''s sentence, Cameron''s thoughts were on the horizon. Now is not the best time, so the best time has arrived? This thought made Cameron''s cheeks so hot that she could barely look into Hugo''s eyes. Cameron quickly lowered his head and was buried in front of Hugo''s chest like an ostrich, "Then are they still there now?" "No, I turned my head." Hugo said with a chuckle. Hugo just noticed that there was a paparazzi who cast his gaze over. It shouldn''t have spotted them, but just confirmed whether the person leaving the restaurant was Hugo or Cameron in accordance with the routine. If you panic at this time, it is tantamount to directly telling the paparazzi "I am the person you are looking for", so when Hugo strikes, he kisses Cameron. The faces of the two people were hidden, and they couldn''t see clearly in the dim light, and the paparazzi naturally couldn''t tell. It really worked. Hugo looked at Cameron who was shy, and stopped teasing her, gently squeezed Camerons right hand, and whispered in Camerons ear, "We must leave quickly, otherwise I will not I know how long I can hide them." The paparazzi are all human spirits. They were hiding from the sky just now, but when they reacted and confirmed again, it would not be so easy to escape. Cameron only felt the hot scent of Hugo in her ears. She guessed that her ears must be like cooked shrimps. So Cameron didn''t lift his head, took Hugo''s hand, and went straight down in the direction of leaving. Hugo didn''t stop Cameron either. Cameron pulled away, but he couldn''t help but laughed lowly. This shallow laughter made Cameron annoyed and annoyed, but Hugo had no choice but to speed up his pace and continue to move forward. In the end, Hugo laughed happily. The two left quickly. Hugo still didn''t forget to look back. The two paparazzi guarding the back door were looking around again. Fortunately, the two of them were out of the scope of the paparazzi''s investigation. Although there will definitely be news about Hugo and Cameron in the newspaper tomorrow-they were photographed at Cameron''s door and restaurant door, but the paparazzi obviously can''t get the most core information. After Hugo and Cameron left the restaurant, they did not immediately go back or join the party orgy, but walked along the avenue next to the beach. Under the cover of night, it is obviously not an easy task for paparazzi to find them. It is estimated that this time the paparazzi will grit his teeth at Hugo again. "You don''t mind my sweaty hands?" Cameron said, embarrassed and awkwardly. Hugo chuckled lightly, "Are you sure it''s not my sweaty hands?" A simple joke suddenly made Cameron laugh. Cameron raised his head to look at Hugo, hesitated for a while, "Hugo, do you know? You are very different from what I imagined." Cameron was not sure if he said this topic was correct, so he said. He looked a little hesitant. Hugo didn''t think too much, turned his head and looked over, "Oh, do you mean better than expected or worse than expected? If it is the latter, I think I should make mental preparations." Hugo still said. Helplessly put his right hand on his chest. "That''s it." Cameron sneered, but went on to say, "That''s it, which is very different from what I imagined." Cameron sorted out his thoughts, "You know, we know each other very well. Early, it was in Philadelphia at the beginning. Do you remember?" Cameron looked at Hugo expectantly. Hugo pursed his lips, "Of course I remember, caramel latte, right?" Cameron''s heart couldn''t help flying again. She originally thought that Hugo would talk about the torn sweater, but she didn''t expect that Hugo avoided this embarrassing topic, but remembered the coffee she ordered that day. Caramel latte, Cameron also remembers it clearly. "Yes, caramel latte." Cameron repeated, and the sweetness in his heart began to overflow. "From that time, in my impression, you are always a gentleman and polite, gentle like... Its like Californias sunshine." "Wow, are you sure the poem you just quoted was not a certain poem?" Hugo is actually a little shy. Being praised by a woman in person makes Hugo very uncomfortable, even if the other party is his girlfriend. Cameron couldn''t help but smiled, "It was such a moment. After actual contact, I discovered that you have a sense of humor and sometimes make some innocent jokes. This is very different from what I think of you." "Well... I''m not sure if this is a good thing or a bad thing." Hugo nodded seriously with a serious face. In fact, Cameron hasn''t really understood Hugo. If she knew that Hugo had a dark belly, she would be even more surprised. Cameron patted Hugo lightly on the chest, "As long as I like you, everything is good." After saying this, although Cameron was a little shy, she did not avoid her sight, but Looking at Hugo seriously, as if wanting to see through his heart through Hugo''s eyes. Hugo stopped. This was the first time he heard Cameron say "I like you" so formally. In fact, the two of them didn''t say this from the beginning of dating to confirming the relationship. Because there is no suitable occasion. The two people joined hands to attend the premiere of "Ghost in Disguise", and it was at that time that the relationship was confirmed. Hugo looked at Cameron''s eyes carefully. Cameron didn''t smile at this time. There was a steadfast light in his eyes. The hunting sea breeze blew her coat up, as if the next second. Will take the wind and go away in general. Hugo stretched out his hands, took Cameron into his arms, and wrapped Cameron firmly in his coat. In an instant, the warmth encircled Cameron, and then Cameron heard Hugos cello-like voice softly in his ears, "I like you too, dear Cameron Dia Ci." Hula la, the world became brightly lit in an instant. Cameron took Hugo''s right hand again The two people continued to walk slowly along the beach. The moonlight gradually elongated the two figures, and the shadow projected on the beach seemed to be one Entangled together like people. In the hunting sea breeze, the two people were chatting in low voices, talking about Cameron''s recent script, talking about the Grammy show Hugo is preparing, and talking about the weather tomorrow. Before they knew it, the two seemed to have gone so far, leaving only a bright light behind them shining under the night sky. "I''ll take you home." Hugo whispered. "Walk?" Cameron asked with a chuckle, raising his voice. Hugo shrugged, "If you don''t mind, I''m a man of stamina." Cameron couldn''t help but grinned, but she also nodded, "Then let''s go back home, when we get home, will you spend the night at my house tonight?" Cameron said casually, but quietly secretly He paid attention to Hugo''s reaction, and felt a panic in his heart, but at the same time it was accompanied by anticipation. Hugo didn''t answer right away. After a short silence, there was an answer, "Okay!" Chapter 1099： Grammy Pro The Holy Auditorium, established in 1925, is the most landmark ceremony venue in Los Angeles. Before the establishment of the Kodak Theater in 2001, Oscars held award ceremonies here many times; and before the Grammy moved to the Staples Center, The Sacred Auditorium is also the first choice for ceremonies; not only that, the National Music Awards, Peoples Choice Awards, Black Entertainment Television Awards and other award ceremonies are also very happy to place the venue here. It was not until the opening of the Kodak Theater in 2001 that the landmark title of the Sacred Auditorium officially ended. Then in the following year, the Sacred Auditorium ended its seventy-seven years of glory, and has since become history. Hugo is not familiar with the sacred auditorium, because after the 21st century, this auditorium has withdrawn from history, and he has never participated in a performance or banquet here in the past few years when he came to Los Angeles. The sacred cathedral was rebuilt on the basis of the temple (al...temple), so the whole shape is very unique. When Hugo arrived at the scene, he saw the church-like appearance of the sacred auditorium, and he couldn''t help but exclaimed. The award ceremony was held in a "church", and it was really unique. But the attention of the Glory to the Dead players is obviously not here. Pedro pulled his jacket a little anxiously, and Alfonso, who was sitting opposite, also looked restless, and said impatiently, "Pepe, you can Don''t you keep shaking your feet? I feel the whole car is shaking." "Man, the car is moving forward, of course it is shaking! I am not the Hulk Hulk, don''t blame me for the problem." Pedro also retorted depressedly. "The two of them are making noise, are you sure you don''t need to stop and drive them off?" Fujin said calmly to Henry sitting in the corner. But before Henry could reply, Alfonso and Pedro shouted in unison, "Hey!" Henry adjusted his sitting posture. Today Henry rarely wore a formal suit. The crumpled shirt was finally gone. Instead, he was replaced by a white round neck single-pocket T-shirt with a black suit jacket. The whole person was energetic. Up. But even so, Henry leaned on the back of the chair as if he had no bones, without any progress on his face. Henry glanced at Neal, obviously hoping that the captain Neil could come out to mediate, but Neil was a little distracted. He didn''t react too much when he looked out the window, and he didn''t seem to hear his teammates arguing at all. Henry twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, and he was still nervous after all. Perhaps they were nervous not at the Grammy Awards but their performance on the global live broadcast stage, but the glorious members were still nervous after all. Pedro and Alfonso are like this, Fogin is like this, and so is Neil. Henry couldn''t help but shifted his gaze to the "only" trustworthy Hugo, but he didn''t want to, but Hugo''s eyes were full of smiles and looked at Henry. The sight that seemed to be able to probe his heart made Henry dodge for an unprecedented time. Immediately, Henry reacted. In fact, he was also nervous, and Hugo discovered this. Today''s Henry is a little different. Hugo did notice this. On the surface, Henry is still lazy, but from time to time Henry will look out the window, and then look out at Jefferson Avenue (blvd). ) On the noisy crowd. Hugo remembered that when Mariah Carey won the Newcomer of the Year trophy at the 33rd Grammy Awards, Henry accompanied Maria on the red carpet. Although Henry never told the memory to the glorious members or the grievances between him and Maria, Hugo knew that Henry had never forgotten deep in his heart. Trust, the most luxurious thing in the world, can only be obtained after untold hardships, but once it is broken, it will become an eternal wound in the heart that can heal but cannot be erased. Hugo took his gaze back from Henry and turned to look at his teammates, "Guys, are you afraid?" Hugo''s words immediately made Pedro and Alfonso blow up, "Who are you talking about!", "Who is scared..." And Pedro jumped up directly and took the next one. Fujin was squeezed directly, and Fujin looked at Pedro with an annoyed expression, almost gritted his teeth. Neil reacted to this chaos, and then looked at Hugo suspiciously. Hugo directly raised his voice and said, "Then shut up!" This sentence made Pedro stand stiffly, with his shoulders on the roof, and his head curled up pitifully, making people really can''t help but laugh, "This Its just an awards ceremony. We didnt intend to be recognized here, did we? So why should we be nervous. This is just a stage and a performance, a very ordinary performance, even if there are more audiences, but among them, they really care about us. How much music is there? For us, the most special stage belongs to our fans, not tonight." Perhaps, tonight''s performance is an important turning point for the glory to death music career, but it is not the most special existence. The light that belongs to the glory to death will always only exist in their own concerts-share with those fans who really understand their music. "I''m not nervous again, I''m just worried about my image." Pedro pulled the corners of his mouth awkwardly, held up the sophistry, and then sat down slowly, not forgetting to tidy up his coat. "You are handsome, believe me, those people will be crazy for you, so don''t worry." Hugo didn''t pursue it any more. In fact, Hugo knows that this is the first time that glory to death has collectively appeared on such a grand occasion. Although the cause of glory to death has flourished in the past year and a half, strictly speaking, glory to death is always standing. At the cusp of the storm, the conflict between them and mainstream appreciation views has not been able to completely alleviate-even if "Bath the Morning Light" has created such incredible results, just like Nirvana. Although people keep repeating the greatness of Nirvana and emphasizing Nirvana''s transformation of the music market, in the heart of mainstream society, Nirvana has always been just an outsider who accidentally broke into their world. Grammys have never had any Nirvana band, which is one of the most obvious manifestations. The same goes for glory to death. Therefore, glory to death will be nervous, which is normal. Not only because this is a grand occasion, but also because they are dwarfs who accidentally break into the kingdom of giants, but also because they are about to dedicate an amazing performance to subvert the kingdom of giants. How can the inner excitement and anxiety collide together? Are you nervous? Hearing Hugo''s ridicule, Pedro was not embarrassed, but raised his chin slightly, with a triumphant expression, like a hair. The male peacock of love. Seeing Pedro''s appearance, everyone else couldn''t help but laughed, and the tense atmosphere disappeared a lot without knowing it. Glory to death is not a newcomer after all. Henry raised his head and looked at the happy band in front of him, lowered his eyes, and Maria Kelly flashed through his mind. When he took Maria to attend the Grammys, she was just a young girl, nervous At a loss, he kept asking him "Is my clothes okay", "Is my makeup okay?"... The whole carriage was filled with vigor. After three years of revisiting his hometown, Henry almost forgot how warm the atmosphere at the Grammys was. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The scream came from all directions, firmly enclosing the stretched car where the glory was to die, the heat enough to penetrate the sky dispelled the cold in early March, and the colorful colors of spring Blooming proudly in sight. Henry looked out the window. The members of the Green Day band were accepting cheers from fans in the first half of the red carpet. As the emerging band with the strongest rise last year, the youthful vitality of the Green Day band has been widely seen among young people. Welcome, and what they bring is the retro wave of punk. Compared to the maverick that is so glorious to death, the Green Day band is clearly in a better position in the mainstream music market. "Next is your performance time." Henry felt the car slowly stop, and watched the band members say, "Enjoy those cheers, it''s all you deserve." The car stopped by the side of the road. Neil looked at his teammates, let out a long breath, then opened the door and went on without hesitation. When Neil appeared at the beginning of the red carpet, he couldn''t help but feel his muscles stiff. This is really not the occasion he is good at. Compared to the Grammy red carpet, he still prefers the tension and excitement before the concert. But soon, Neil found a familiar feeling. Standing on the side of the red carpet, Sally Hansen, she was the first to notice Neal''s appearance. The reason why she came to the sacred hall today is for glory to death This is the first time that glory to death has appeared on the Grammy stage. She will never miss this historical moment: being an alternative The moment when rock and mainstream music collided head-on. "Ah! Neil!" Sally released all the energy in her body without hesitation, screaming out all the excitement, excitement, joy and happiness in her heart. Immediately afterwards, Miluan Torreya, who was standing next to Sally, also projected her attention, and she screamed without showing any weakness, "Ah! Neil, it''s Neil! Ah!" Compared to Sally and Mi Lu''an, two unorganized and undisciplined fans, Eli Caswell has obviously grown up now, and he is going to mature a lot. Eli immediately turned to his friend Liam- Pinkman gestured, and then a large group of fans, such as Lydia Summer, Joshua Cranston, and Kyra Cole, responded immediately. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The fans at the scene began to beat the beat with their hands and feet. The uniform beats ranged from small to large. Sally and Mi Luan finally reacted and joined the ranks of the beat rhythm. In an instant, the young volcano erupted on the red carpet of Grammys! Chapter 1100： Young volcano "Bang Bang Pa", this is such a simple and powerful beat, reverberating constantly above the sacred auditorium. At this time, at least more than 500 spectators were watching on both sides of the red carpet, and only more than 100 of them caused this tempo storm. But it was exactly about one-fifth of the audience, but it created a stormy sea, so that the audience could not help but focus their attention. The rhythm of "pop-pop" is like an active volcano that is erupting vigorously. Countless magma bursts out of sight, causing the bright red carpet on the ground to burn like flames, and like the sacred blood in the setting sun. The auditorium also became majestic and solemn, and the vibrating echo resounded in the depths of the soul like a bell of the soul. All the audience, all the reporters, all the staff, all witnessed this scene jaw-dropping. This rhythm is so familiar, this support is so familiar, this shock is so familiar! They once saw this scene at the press conference released by "Bath the Morning Light", which was broadcast live in 24 cities across the United States and attracted the attention of countless people. It was during that live broadcast that the audience saw the powerful and powerful support of Glory To Death fans, and at the same time saw the outstanding ability of Hugo''s live creation. The song "Young Volcano (. was at that time. Created in the performance, then announced the official birth of the Glory To Death fan organization Young Volcano. However, the scenes seen on TV and personal experiences are still quite different. It is as if the atmosphere and heat of the concert scene can never be felt through TV, through the screen, and through the sound. Only when you really stand on the scene, Only after really listening to the performance can I realize the joy of blood running wildly in the body. This is the case at this moment. There are only more than a hundred people, but the momentum created by their hands and feet is overwhelming. The neat and powerful "popping" rhythm makes everyone''s heart start to beat involuntarily. Everyone looked at the beginning of the red carpet, and sure enough, they saw the glory to death! Neal, Fogin, Pedro, Alfonso, and Hugo, five people stand randomly and scattered at the beginning of the red carpet. Finally, their agent Henry also walked down, and then the six people went to the red carpet one after another. Continued to take the steps. Today, the five people of glory to death are not considered grand. T-shirts or shirts with jeans are the basic styles, and the colors of the five people are also different, which is very in line with their own characteristics. For example, Neil chose a dark gray t-shirt, while Pedro was a lively and bright sky blue; for example, Fokkins jacket was a studded leather jacket, and Alfonso was a motorcycle jacket. As for the most eye-catching Hugo, he chose a pure white T-shirt, but there are some worn and worn treatments on the neckline and hem, and finally matched with a pair of dark blue jeans with holes and four bags of beige washed work clothes. coat. But it is such a simple or even casual dress, which presents the purest and most essential features of Glory to Death. The rhythm of the "pop pop" accompanied by the Glory to the Dead members walked up the red carpet and began to rise gradually. Almost every young volcano was filled with unparalleled excitement and pride at this time, but none of them screamed. Or shout, but inject all your energy into the rhythm and beat, in this way to convey the truest emotions in your heart. In an instant, the entrance of the entire sacred auditorium was reduced to a sea of ??flames. Many people were infected by the atmosphere of the scene, awkwardly following the movements of the young volcanoes, joining in the interpretation of the beat, jumping, jumping, and clapping! Jump, jump, clap! It''s like a concert scene, it''s like a Super Bowl or World Cup final scene, everyone is gathered together, mobilizing all the cells in the body, becoming a part of this carnival, and enjoy it. The eyes of Eli and Liam collided in the air, and then the two of them smiled tacitly together, obviously being able to create such a momentum to make the two of them very satisfied. Eli looked back at the dazed or hesitant audience behind him, waved his hand, and called on everyone to join the support. As a result, more and more inspired people began to join in. In a blink of an eye, at least half of the crowd on the scene was already in madness. The whole scene was crowded with people, like an open-air rock concert. At this moment, the charm of music is vividly presented by the simplest beat. This is the charm that belongs to glory to death, this is the vigor that belongs to the young volcano, this is the courage of rock and roll! Hugo and Pedro walked in the forefront side by side, and the two of them were unconstrained. They also jumped and slapped their hands. The flying smile on their faces joined the young volcanoes with the sound of the beat. In the support. With the support of the two members, the fans were obviously more excited. The boiling molten slurry began to dance in an instant, and the sky that was dyed orange-red by the setting sun turned crimson in a flash, as if the worlds The heat is concentrated under this piece of sky. Alfonso originally walked with Fujin. Seeing Hugo and Pedro having such a good time, he also chased after them, jumping and applauding together with the two of them, and immediately replaced them with joy. To relieve the tension in their hearts, let them really start to enjoy this beautiful night. Neil and Fokin walked behind. Although they did not join the "parade" of Hugo and others, the expressions on their faces gradually relaxed. Henry followed at the end. The protagonist on the red carpet was not him, he was just a follower, so he maintained a lazy posture, hanging far from the end, trying not to steal the spotlight. However, looking at the boiling ocean in front of me, even if he was as calm as Henry, he couldn''t help but cheer up. The reporters were all shocked, not to mention such a scene as unprecedented, even in the long history of major music award ceremonies, it is probably a unique existence. Compared with the prestigious and upright Grammys, the National Music Awards, which has always focused on being close to the people and mainstream, can be regarded as a music awards ceremony that entertains the public and business-oriented. At the National Music Awards, the popularity of fans has always been the largest. One of the highlights. But even for the National Music Awards, I have never seen such a grand occasion in the 21st edition. The well-informed reporters felt the enthusiasm on the scene, and they were all dumbfounded. No words could describe the uproar in their hearts at this moment. The remaining reason tells them that they should not join in this carnival. They still have interview tasks. Therefore, they try their best to control their urge to jump together and applaud, shouting at their glorious teammates. , Trying to attract their attention. Hugo, Pedro and Alfonso played completely, completely ignoring the presence of the reporters, rushing all the way, and then meeting with the members of the Green Day band. Compared with the glory to the death, the lads of the Green Day band are the real players. When Billy Joe Armstrong saw the members of the glory to the death, he stopped his footsteps and turned to watch the glory to the death. Waiting for the band members with excitement, then he hooked up with Hugo, leaped and clapped together, completely treating the Grammys as a carnival. Fortunately, Neil and Fogin, who fell behind, did not forget the reporter. They stopped and tried to cooperate with the reporter. The reporters tried their best to shout loudly, but Neil could only hear a few words intermittently, "...for the first time...it feels...right?" Neil frowned dumbfounded, and looked at the reporter with question marks. "What?" But depressed, his voice was completely submerged in the thunderous sound of a war song at the scene. He could only He shook his head helplessly, and then said with a big smile, "Happy! Happy!" I hope I can make the reporter understand. But even if the reporter understands Neal''s meaning, what will happen? Because there is no way to conduct the interview. Fujin pointed to his ear, indicating that it was too close to the source of the sound. The eardrum had already felt the pressure and pulled Lanier. Neal could only show a sorry smile at the reporter, and then walked forward with Fu Jin. The reporter who was standing there was unwilling to speak and exploded in anger. This is the first time to attend the Grammys to the death of Glory. It was originally a lot of things to watch, even if Hugos recent hot topics of "before sunrise" are not mentioned, just "bath in the morning light" and "shape of heart (shape.of). my.heart, as well as eight nominations for Grammys, and there are countless conversations to be held. But now... it''s all ruined. But what is even more speechless is that the reporter''s foul language was completely submerged in the noise, including the reporter himself. After realizing this, the reporters really couldn''t laugh or cry. There is no way for the interview to go on. The reporters can only reluctantly retreat and take more live photos. This sea of ??enthusiasm is endless in sight. Although there are only a few hundred people, it is produced. A sensational effect of thousands of people. Just this topic is enough to make the glory to death be remembered. The rock storm set off by Glory to Death has far exceeded expectations for young people. The impact of new metal rock on the music market has shocked everyone''s heart in this straightforward way. Maybe the Grammys still hesitate to Glory to Death, maybe the mainstream media-such as "Rolling Stone"-still think that Glory to Death''s current glory is just a meteor, maybe people still don''t feel that rock has truly returned to the mainstream. , But the fact is: many things have become reality quietly, and denial or ignorance can not change these facts. On March 1st, 1995, the young volcanoes used their own actions to make the first glorious moment when they landed on the Grammys for the first time, which was condensed into a historical moment, which is eternally recorded in the history of Grammy music. , There is no one before, and there is no one to come after. Chapter 1101： Mainstream edge Glory to Death and Green Day, the two most dazzling and successful rock bands in 1994, they had a personal relationship. This time they met unexpectedly on the Grammys and walked through the red carpet hand in hand, setting off an unparalleled experience. Youth storm, this also made the red carpet afterwards seem a little dull. Henry followed the band from a distance to the front hall of the sacred auditorium. Then the band will enter the auditorium to welcome the beginning of the ceremony; but Henry has another task. He has a heavy responsibility. He must confirm the sound. Teachers, photographers and other links ensure that the performance of Glory to Death today can proceed smoothly according to their plan. Success or failure lies in this. Tonight for glory to death, the Grammy Awards ceremony is only second, this performance is the top priority. Seeing that Glory To Death was talking excitedly with the members of the Green Day band, Henry walked over quickly, but out of sight, he saw a familiar figure on the right hand side, that was Mariah Carey. Maria wore a pink-colored long one-piece dress today. The design of the waistline moved perfectly to show her proud upper circumference, which made people ignore the shortcomings of her lower body proportions slightly out of balance, but the pink color is not actually It suits her too well, fortunately, she relies on her fair skin to conceal this shortcoming. Standing beside Maria was her husband, Tommy Mottola. Tommy is the president of Columbia Records, and attending the Grammys is obviously a matter of course. Tommy was holding Marias waist and talking with Babyface () with a smile on her face. Maria was akimbo, in a depressed posture. Even if this is not a red carpet, she is not at all relaxed. I hope some reporters will take pictures. When she was, she was able to maintain the most perfect posture. Maria is still the same, the same as before. Henry''s eyes paused for a while. It is expected that Maria will meet Maria today. Although Maria did not release a new album in 1994, but only released a Christmas album, the sales of this Christmas album are very gratifying and he is working hard to move towards The best-selling Christmas album in music history moves forward. Maria also won the nomination for best female pop singer by relying on the single "Hero (, and it was a matter of course to attend the awards ceremony. Henry quickly withdrew his gaze, as if he hadn''t seen Maria. As for Henry''s inner thoughts, only he knew. "Guys, it''s okay if you just go in directly, and leave the rest to me." Henry said simply, because there is a Green Day band on the scene, and it is a public place, there are so many eyes and ears, it is inconvenient for him to say more. But Hugo, Neal and others still gave Henry a positive look, and their inner expectations became unstoppable. After watching Henry turn and leave, Billy Joe looked curiously back and forth between Hugo and the others, "So, is there anything to look forward to?" He didn''t understand what had happened, but just felt glorious. There seems to be an urge to try among the members of the band until they die. Hugo pursed his lips and shrugged, "Let''s see what happens." A meaningful sentence did not answer Billy Joe''s doubts, but made him more curious. Maria stood boringly. Tommy and Babyface were talking about some changes in the music industry, as if they were talking about the impact of rock on the mainstream music market. Maria had no interest. But she can''t have any relaxation either. This is a Grammy, where there are scenes everywhere, and she needs to be perfect all the time. Maria''s gaze drifted uncontrollably towards Glory To Death and the Green Day Band, not only because the large group of people was very lively, but also because what happened on the red carpet just now has become the focus of discussion by countless people. It is hard to imagine that there is a singer who can be so appealing on the red carpet, and the earth-shaking beats have been echoing in my mind for a long time, which is enviable. "By the way, didn''t Tommy and Kenny talk about the sensation on the red carpet from the beginning?" The original name of the baby face was Kenneth Brian Edmund (kenh...). Just when Maria was thinking about it, her gaze suddenly stopped. It was Henry Bloom. Maria lifted her chin slightly, straightened her slightly curved back to make herself look more perfect, glanced at Henry proudly, and then slowly looked away, trying to express her arrogance-she didn''t want to be with Henry has anything to do with it. But Maria immediately turned her head and looked at Henry with a bit of astonishment, who didn''t stop or give any sign. He actually ignored himself like this? Until Henry turned around and disappeared backstage, Maria did not recover, which was a shame to her! She was the one who turned and left, she was the one who had the initiative, and she was the one who chose to abandon him! "Humph." Maria snorted, Henry is like this, there is always a kind of incomparable high in his bones, as if he is the only right in the world. He wants her to focus on music, but she doesn''t think there is something wrong with making her music more popular and commercial. Isn''t it about making money to become a singer? This time her Christmas album sold very well, although it was said to be a move to collect money, but...what about it! Maria lifted her chin and glanced at Glory to death with contempt. What if the fans cheered for them? They will always be just non-mainstream niche singers. They will never be recognized by the Grammys. The Grammys cancelled the commemoration of Kurt-Cobain. Outsiders do not know the inside story, but Tommy as Colombia The president of the record knew exactly what they were doing, so Maria naturally knew their situation to death. So... they were just farmers who came to visit from a rural area in Arkansas. But she is different. She has already won two Grammy phonographs, and she has also won several trophies at the National Music Awards and Billboard Music Awards. She is currently the only one in the entire music scene that can compare with Whitney Houston. singer. She and them are two completely different levels. Thinking of this, Maria picked up the corner of her eyes contemptuously, retracted her gaze, and returned to the conversation between Tommy and Babyface, "The vitality brought by this band is indeed commendable. The whole market is now looking at it. It doesnt look the same anymore... Marias expression on her face became slightly stiff when she heard the baby-faced compliment, she asked, Are you talking about glory to death? "Yes, of course..." Babyface replied affirmatively, which made Maria almost unable to control the expression on her face, but for the sake of her own image, she still suppressed her emotions dangerously and reluctantly smiled. But looking at Babyface''s constantly opening and closing lips, her attention was lost again, "It''s all a bunch of ****!" Glory to Death did not find Maria''s existence, mainly because they had a good chat with the Green Day band. The Grammys tonight seem to be different from what you imagined, especially for Hugo. When Hugo participated in the Golden Globes and Oscars before, before the ceremony officially began, it was actually a very important social occasion. Whether they were familiar or unfamiliar, they were very happy to say hello and talk a few words. This is why many second- and third-line actors dream of attending the Oscars, because there they can talk directly with top superstars, and they will respond politely. This is not the case at Grammys today. Hugo''s side was very lively. Not only were the Green Day bands, but when Pearl Paste arrived on the scene, they also came to them for the first time, and then the Nine Inch Nails joined the band, which made them more enthusiastic. Although occasionally other singers will come over, such as Elton John (.), such as Ace Base, but in general, all Hugo and them talk to are people in the alternative rock circle. The Grammy crowd seems to be divided into three parts, mainstream music singers, country, pop, R&B, soul, etc. are all in this part; mainstream rock singers, Bruce Springsteen, Smith Spaceship, Guns and The Rose Band and so on are the representatives of this part; the rest are the "Alice" who just broke into this strange world this year, Glory To Death, Green Day Band, Nine Inch Nail Band and so on. They are like outsiders isolated from the noisy feast in front of them, which is exactly the same as the status quo of alternative rock in the American music scene. Even with the brilliance of Nirvana, even with the collective power of "The Voice of Seattle", even with the emergence of countless grunge rock that directly gave birth to the new metal rock, they are still a group of isolated and forgotten groups. people. This is like nouveau riche Although their assets have reached the top level, but without the background and inheritance, they will always be isolated by the upper class. Although rock has a long history, the brilliance of the 1960s and 1970s influenced the culture of the following half a century; but after being absent from mainstream society for nearly two decades, the mainstream music market has marginalized rock and roll. Rock has a long way to go to return to the core of the mainstream. This situation has also inspired the enthusiasm in the members of the Glory to the Dead. It is because of this social status that they are underestimated by the Grammys, whether the nomination eligibility dispute last year or the cancellation of the Kurt-Cobain memorial session this year Even though Nirvana and Pearl Sauce have sold tens of millions of albums, and even if glory dominates the record market in 1994, there is still no essential change in this situation. So tonight, they are going to set off an unprecedented change. They want to completely release the rock spirit in their bones on this so-called mainstream stage and declare their existence! "Are you ready? The performance is about to begin." Before entering the studio, Neil looked at his partners, and the nervousness came again, but this time, in addition to nervousness, excitement and expectation Emotions became a hotter presence in the eyes. Chapter 1102： Unexpectedly The 37th Grammy Awards ceremony started on time, and this year''s party kicked off with a baby-faced performance. Babyface enjoys the reputation of "the father of R&B" and he is also one of the most successful R&B singers in the history of American music. Not only does he enjoy incomparable glory, but he also excavated and personally produced Donnie Breston last year. Sweep the Grammys. In addition, he can be seen in the albums of top singers such as Michael Jackson, Mariah Carey, Celine Dion, Whitney Houston, Madonna. Last year, in the music market, the boy-man group who fought against Glory to the Death, the name of the baby face can also be seen in their album. This year''s Grammy, Babyface won four nominations by relying on the 1993 album "Just Because You Are So Cool (.the...in.. Therefore, it is undoubtedly appropriate to have baby face as the opening guest. This time Babyface helped her disciple Donnie Breston, and the two of them performed the opening performance together. The catchy rhythm and blues made the party tonight slowly begin with cheers. However, compared to the baby-faced performance, the members of Glory To Death are obviously not focused enough. Hugo is looking at the sound engineer''s position at this time. He even thought about what he should do if the microphone is cut off. In fact, today Fujin secretly brought a loudspeaker over and hid it in Neal''s guitar case. They also considered that even if the lights and microphone were cut off, Hugo could fully rely on his own ability to sing live. Although the range of volume transmission is certainly not wide enough, it is not a problem at all for the glory of performing under the condition of simple street equipment. Of course, if the live broadcast signal is cut off, then they will be helpless. Therefore, even though Hugo was looking at the sound engineer, he was thinking about the situation in the broadcasting room, wondering if Henry had found a solution. Joseph and Rick also said today that they would come to help, but Hugo did not see these two people since he left home, so they don''t know where they are now. Not only Hugo, but the other four members of Glory To Death are obviously also thinking differently at this moment, and their attention is not on the stage. Although Glory to Death does not care about the progress of the awards ceremony, the other guests and audience present are paying attention to the awards. The first prize of the 37th Grammy was given to Sheryl Krow (Sheryl.), who achieved impressive results in 1994. Chers musical experience was very bumpy. She came to Los Angeles when she was twenty-four to concentrate on developing her music work, and soon passed the audition to become the backup singer of the Michael Jackson World Tour at the peak of her career. , Even some gossip messages think she is Michaels secret lover. But after the concert tour ended, Cher fell into a dilemma. Her music philosophy was completely different from those companies that wanted to sign her. Those companies wanted to package her as a dance singer, but she aspired to become a rock singer even more. After going around for many years, until she was ready to give up, in 1993, when she was thirty-one, she got the chance to release the album. "Tuesday...club" was very popular in the past summer of 1994, copying the miracle of Donnie''s birth in 1993. In the end, the album achieved 4 million sales at the end of the year, which also made Xue Er the most shining newcomer in one fell swoop. Unlike Donnies R&B style, Cher takes the folk rock, country rock, and pop rock routes. In an interview, she also generously admitted that she has received the glory to death, the nine-inch nail band, and the broken pumpkin band. Inspired by, try to incorporate different musical elements into rock and roll to form your own style. Although Cher''s music cannot be defined as a new metal rock, she is also a member of the wave of music revolution. But in Grammys, Cher has been divided into the popular department instead of the rock department, which is really ironic. However, no matter what, Cher has defeated Mariah Carey, Celine Dion, Barbra Streisand, Bonnie Ritter in the first competition for the best female pop singer (.) Four A formidable competitor stood out and won his first Grammy record trophy, which is definitely a feat. When Cher came to the stage to accept the award, she was almost in tears. Except for "thank you", she couldn''t express her feelings and sorrow at all. Only after really experiencing the hardship and torture along the way can you feel the weight of this Grammy trophy. The subsequent best male pop singer was awarded by Elton-John. The episode "Tonight Love (can...feel.the... which he sang for "The Lion King" became popular all over the world, but unfortunately it was not released. Single, so this song does not appear on the year-end singles sales charts, but the splendor of the radio on-demand rate is enough to witness the popularity of this single. The four-person one relied on the graceful song "I Swear" to get the best pop band combination. This single was in the second quarter of 1994 and "Don''t be upset by the past (''t...in.anger). "The battle was inextricably difficult, and it also witnessed the strong rise of the four bands and Glory To Death. The progress of the awards ceremony was as smooth as ever. There were surprises but no surprises, but it is undeniable that the Grammys are indeed the most authoritative music awards ceremony in the world. Winning the nomination is already the greatest affirmation. Musicians from all over the world gather together. , Especially the native American singers. Almost all the outstanding singers who could be named in 1994 appeared at the award ceremony, and the whole scene was very lively. Moreover, due to the Grammy''s musical nature, singing and dancing performances run through the audience, which is obviously more lively and hotter than the Oscars. "Our performance time is almost up, right?" Neil leaned his head and said to Hugo in a low voice. None of the other members of Glory to Death have participated in the award ceremony, and they still don''t know the direction of the process. "Dont worry, a staff member will come to remind us a quarter of an hour before the performance..." Confessed in a low voice. Hugo and Neal couldn''t help but turned their heads and looked over. Immediately, Alfonso nodded to his teammates, and his eyes gleaming with excitement made it clear: The performance time is coming! Pedro was the most anxious. He couldn''t bear it and wanted to stand up directly. Fortunately, Alfonso directly grabbed Pedro, and then whispered, "This award is over..." The award is being presented on the stage. It is very impolite to walk around, at least wait for the award-presenting guest to announce the answer. After the winners walked on the stage, everyone turned their attention to the stage, and then they quietly left. Although Pedro was forced to sit back in his seat, he still looked excited, like a restless child. He turned his head and said to Fogin, Neil and Hugo, "Wait for the awards to be finished. , Wait for the award to be finished..." But before he finished speaking, Fu Jin frowned slightly and turned his head, lowering his voice and squeezing out the two people from between their teeth, "Calm down!" Pedro smirked. I got up, but after all I got down to be honest. At this time, Whitney Houston, the award-giving guest on the stage, showed a smile, opened the envelope in his hand, and then said, "The final winner is..." The list of winners seems to have been announced, but the glory is dead. The five members were a little absent-minded and didn''t listen carefully, all of them were ready to go. After Whitney announced the winners, there was a moment of silence on the scene, and then a whistle rang, followed by sparse applause, and in the blink of an eye all the audience stood and applauded. The scene was thunderous. The applause gathered together in an instant, reverberating continuously throughout the sacred auditorium. The members of the Glory to the Dead were no exception. They stood up and applauded, and Pedro jumped up directly, but his attention was not on the stage at all. He clapped and arched Alfonso with his shoulders as a gesture. Let him go out, but Alfonso moved a little slower, Pedro couldn''t help it anymore, and could not wait to step past Alfonso, walked directly to the center of the aisle, and shouted to his teammates, " Hurry, hurry, let''s go!" Seeing Pedro who couldn''t wait, Alfonso and Fugin also walked out. Neil and Hugo''s seats are in the innermost position. It''s more troublesome to get out, so they took a step behind. When the five people were standing in the passage, they clapped and walked backwards with their waists down, preparing to quietly leave the audience''s sight and head back to the backstage, but the staff member who came to lead them stopped the members. Our footsteps made Pedro and Alfonso, who stood at the forefront, raised their heads and looked at the staff suspiciously. Fujin who followed impatiently straightened his waist a little, "Go ahead!" The staff looked at the band members with a surprised expression and pointed to the stage. Pedro and others subconsciously looked back at the stage and then they were stunned. Hugo and Neil walked at the end, still burying their heads and applauding earnestly, only to find that the people in front had stopped, and the two raised their heads with puzzled faces, and they saw Pedro paying attention with exaggeration. big screen. Hugo looked around for a while, and found that almost the audience was watching them. Hugo realized that he seemed to miss some important points, but he couldnt catch them, because everything in his mind was about the next performance. Singing of Nirvanas classic songs, and the serious lack of rehearsal time, made Hugo a little bit stressed. In the last life, the Nirvana Band was an unreachable existence for Hugo and the object of admiration; this time, he had the opportunity to express his respect for the Nirvana Band in his own way. This made the tension in Hugo''s heart begin to roll, and he felt a little nauseous. But at this time Hugo didnt have time to think more. He followed Fujins eyes and turned to look at the big screen. Then he saw the five of them sneaking away on the big screen, and the background The words are impressively, "Best Rock Song Award,''Good Day'', Hugo Lancaster!" This seems something is wrong! Hugo''s brain was stunned, and reacted after a while. This is indeed not right! Because it seems...they...have won a prize? Chapter 1103： First trophy Hugo didn''t expect it, nor did the other members of Glory To Death. They didn''t expect it at all. Tonight''s award ceremony actually had something to do with them! Substantial relationship! Focusing on the glory of the next performance until death, I dont know where the awards ceremony is going, or even what awards are being awarded at this time, but when the band members were distracted, they won their first Grameen. The beauty trophy, this unexpected win almost made the whole scene fall into fright. After acknowledging the music status of Glory To Death''s new metal rock and giving the Glory To Death eight nominations, Grammys took another big step, and once again accelerated their pace with the music market. A gramophone trophy was awarded to the glory to the death to commend the contribution of the glory to the death to the music market in the past two years. Or to be more precise, it is to reward alternative rock for its unremitting efforts after entering the 1990s, which allowed rock to reproduce its excitement. A small step for Grammys is a big step in the field of rock and roll. From the beginning of Nirvana and Pearl Paste to the death of glory, the accumulation and precipitation of countless bands finally made alternative rock a place in Grammys. ! This is the first trophy of alternative rock in Grammy''s history since the rise of grunge rock-and it is also won by the more alternative and trendy new metal rock! In fact, the clues can be seen from the nomination stage. The representative figures of alternative rock lead the nomination stage to the death. Eight nominations are proud of the crowd, and the soul figures of grunge rock-Nirvana, Sound Garden, Pearl Sauce and Alice Prisoners-have also won corresponding nominations, coupled with the rise of Nine Inch Nails and Green Day, all this seems to have heralded the 37th Grammy''s destiny to be extraordinary. Among the five nominations for the Best Rock Song Award, Glory to Death has two exclusive seats. "A good day (.day and "Don''t be upset by the past (''t...in.anger were shortlisted for the award. Although the latter was included in the album "Almost Fame", because the single was released in 1994, it joined this Grammy competition. In addition, Kurt Cobain created "Apologetic (all. for Nirvana, Chris Cornell created "The Black Hole of the Sun (.. Sun for Sound Garden, Bruce Springsteen "Philadelphia Street (streets. of. created for the film "Philadelphia Story" was also shortlisted for the award. Since this award commends song creators, the names of the creators are always marked when nominating them. When Whitney Houston announced the award, he said "''Good Day'', Hugo Lancaster." It can be seen from this list of nominations that Bruce is a representative of traditional rock. Bruce, who has been on the stage since 1973, has witnessed the rise and fall of rock; and Kurt and Chris are the pinnacle representatives of grunge rock. Both They are the souls of their band; Hugo is naturally representative of new metal rock, and the vitality and spirit he injected into glory to death is unparalleled. In fact, the four nominees for the five best rock song nominations are the three generations of rock and roll today. Before the award ceremony, people generally believed that no matter who wins this award is well-deserved, creative strength and works. The level of completion is so high that it has not been seen for many years. However, from the perspective of off-site factors, the unexpectedly passing away Cobain and the time-honored Springsteen are the strongest contenders, and it is generally believed that the award will be born out of the two. Lancaster, known as the most shining newcomer in the past two years, has two nominations for this time, which is the biggest reward. Objectively speaking, "A Beautiful Day" is a song that changes the history of music. The original "young spirit" is on the same level; and the popularity of "don''t be annoyed by the past" ranks among the top in the whole year. However, due to the special relationship between Glory to Death and Grammys, people can only look down on the prospect of Glory to Death in this award. However, Grammy gave everyone a surprise! There was thunderous applause in the audience. Perhaps rock and roll has lost its core position in the mainstream market, but in the minds of every Americanor, to be more precise, Americans born in the 1960s and 1970s have always They all retain a rock dream, because this is the most influential brand in their growing environment. Rock and roll, which has been in an endless downward trend since 1977, finally experienced five years of brewing in the early 1990s and regained its glory. First, it captured the record market and now won a place in the Grammys. Before you know it, history is already under your feet. The members of Glory To Death are all a little surprised, looking at each other. Their bodies still have the inertia to move towards the background, but their brains tell them that the direction seems to be wrong. This makes the five people stand in place for half a second. Frozen, then Fu Jin gave a light cough, "Hugo, shouldn''t you be on stage?" "Yes, yes, of course." In an instant, the other four members nodded in unison and replied, as if they were telling a philosophical truth. Hugo shrugged and nodded his chin, turned and walked towards the stage, but only after taking a step, he thought of something, and looked back at his teammates, "Hey, what are you doing, come on stage together!" In fact, the best rock song award commends the creator. The column of the winner only writes the name of Hugo, but it is not the case in Hugo''s view. They are a band, a whole, without a band. For other members, there will be no "good day", let alone glorious death. Therefore, they should be on stage together. The other members of the Glory to Death obviously couldn''t function normally at this time, and they didn''t say much. They followed Hugo and started one after another. Its a long process, but its actually two to three seconds. All the audience applauded and looked at the Glory who was about to leave to death. They obviously didnt understand what happened, but they were pretty sure. It''s an oolong. Many people have smiles on their faces. Amidst the lively applause, Hugo and others took strides and quickly walked onto the stage. Whitney gave Hugo a big hug, and then made a face-to-face ceremony, "Congratulations, congratulations! God, I really I like you guys very much!" Hugo looked at the bright smile on Whitneys face. This was the first time he had met the queen who was popular throughout the 1990s. But at this time, there were too many mixed thoughts in Hugos mind. There was no time to react, but he smiled and thanked him, and then he took his own trophy from Whitney. Gramophone trophy. This is the top, most authoritative and influential trophy in the entire music industry. An old-fashioned gramophone, the trophy is lighter than expected, it seems lighter than the Oscar statuette; but it is heavier than expected, and Hugo can get it. The intricate factors behind this trophy are far beyond imagination. Neil put his hand on Hugo''s shoulder and whispered in his ear, "Review!" Hugo then reacted, retracted his gaze from the trophy in his hand, and walked quickly to the microphone. When he raised his head, he could see the dark crowd in front of him. The lights in the front of the stage looked a bit dazzling, making it difficult to see the audience in front of him. But even so, Hugo still saw friends in the crowd who held their hands high and clapped and were always reluctant to sit down. That''s Pearl Sauce Band and Green Day Band. "Huh, I was about to leave the auditorium. Fortunately, Whitney stopped me." Hugo''s words made the scene laugh. These words are actually insinuations to the Grammys, thinking that the glory is to death. There is not much to do with Lamy, the award ceremony is so boring that Hugo wants to leave. Among the audience, especially the members of alternative rock, all whistled. Hugo tightened his right hand slightly, and squeezed the gramophone in his hand. "First of all, this trophy belongs to our band. Neal, Fokkin, Pepe, Alfonso, and me, this is the whole thing. Glory to death;" Hugo said simply and forcefully, which brought applause to the scene again, and the band members standing side by side behind Hugo all applauded with smiles, "Secondly, I have to thank the band. Agent Henry, thank you for your willingness to trust us and walk here with us." Having said this, Hugo let out a long sigh. As they did not have any expectations for winning the prize today, he did not prepare any speech for the prize. At this time, there was even more chaos in his brain, unable to sort out an idea. Therefore, Hugo can only speak subconsciously, "I remember that on the road touring, Pepe once asked me a question,''Where is the end of this road?'' He asked when we can leave. That **** desert..." Hugo''s words made the scene burst into laughter Pedro who stood behind clapped his hands and laughed. Hugo also chuckled lightly, and then said, "I remember my answer at the time was,''At least not here.'' I think this question and answer also applies to today. Thank you!" After that, Hugo went back and talked to himself. ''S teammates hugged together. The audience was stunned, and then they realized what Hugo''s words meant. In an instant, applause rang out again! The emcee leads the way, guiding the glorious members to leave the stage and head to the side stage. Hugo and Fujin came back to the backstage with their shoulders on their shoulders. At this time, the singers and other performers who were preparing to perform in the backstage all came forward and congratulated. Hugo let go of Fujin''s shoulders and fell on Neal and Peder. Behind Luo, he suddenly stopped. Everything came too fast just now. Before Hugo can sort out his thoughts, everything seems to be over. At this moment, the real sense of reality is invading: He won the prize, he got the Grammy gramophone, and he began to embark on the path of musical dreams at the age of fifteen, and he finally came to this stage. This road was really too long and too hard, but he finally arrived! In an instant, all the emotions in his heart surged, drowning Hugo. Chapter 1104： Hurricane brewing Perhaps many people think that Grammys are too commercial and too mainstream to dismiss the Grammys, but objectively speaking, no one can deny the strong influence of Grammys. From the Beatles to Michael Jackson, from Elvis Presley to Frank Sinatra, from Whitney Houston to Mariah Carey, the Grammys have always been in the honor books of these top superstars. Both occupy an important position. Glory to death will not change itself for Grammys, but it is undeniable that being able to win a Grammy award is a very important step for Glory to death, for new metal rock, and for alternative rock. Of course, the historical responsibilities and musical progress have nothing to do with the band, they are just simply happy. Hugo looked at the excited teammates in front of him and the colleagues who swarmed up to congratulate him. The memories that flashed in his heart gradually disappeared. He never regretted it along the way, and he would not regret it either. He will continue to walk steadfastly. The beautiful scenery on the road, he will keep in his mind and become his most precious wealth. As mentioned in the award speech just now, at least this is not the end. Hugo firmly shook the gramophone trophy in the handshake. The joy of just winning the best rock song award is hidden deep in his heart, because he knows that he has a bigger task tonight. Now that the Grammys have begun the pace of change, but are cautious and afraid of making mistakes, let Glory to Death be the driving force! After the crowd of congratulations dispersed, the glorious team members gathered again. Pedro was still panting. Obviously, he jumped up and down too hard just now. Alfonso glanced at Pedro helplessly. Then he turned his head and looked at Hugo and others, "What''s next?" This is a pun. They asked them how they should prepare for the performance. They unexpectedly won the prize. They skipped the steps of the staff leading them to the backstage and stood directly in the backstage, so what should happen next, there is no Its also a question. The Grammys accidentally awarded them awards, so would the glorious performance go on as planned? Do you continue to confront Grammys publicly? Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, "I''m ready, how about you?" Obviously, Hugo is saying that nothing has changed. The five members of the glory to death exchanged their sights, and then they all smiled tacitly, and Neil said, "Performance time! Glory to death!" This is before each band''s performance. As the captain, Neil said these words, which means that a hurricane is about to come on the stage of the Holy Auditorium. "Gentlemen, please follow me." A staff member walked over and smiled and said to the members of Glory To Death. Obviously, he will be responsible for the connection matters before the beginning of the Glory To Death performance. The preparations for a grand performance cannot be ignored, such as restoring the instrument, adjusting the instrument, verifying the microphone, and so on. Just as Glory To Death was preparing for the performance, Henry was heading towards the monitoring room at this time. For tonight, Henry, Rick, and Joseph planned for a long time. They had a feeling of gathering together to do bad things. What''s amazing is that Henry and Rick are both brokers. According to reason, this kind of "rebellious" It was something they would never agree to, but they all became criminal accomplices. Not only did they have no worries, but they also had the excitement and pleasure of accomplishing great things. This is really a wonderful thing. While the award ceremony was going on just now, Henry and Joseph and Rick split up. Before the award ceremony, they had either persuaded or bought the staff to ensure that during the Glory To Death performance, the lighting team and the sound team were the staff on their side, even if the director team gave an order to suspend, They will not stand to interrupt the supply of lights or impressions, and buy more time for glory to death. But even so, they still need to send someone to supervise the scene to ensure that things don''t go wrong. Joseph is in charge of the sound and Rick is in charge of the lighting. They will be double insurance. As for Henry, he shoulders the most important and difficult part: to prevent the director from reacting in the first place. If the director switched the screen directly in the broadcasting room, and switched the live screen into an advertisement or a promotional film, then all the work on the scene would be wasted. However, directors are not like other positions. They can persuade the lighting engineer or sound engineers deputy or assistant to take over the work at the moment of glory to death, or to destroy the contact between the main person in charge and the director, or to pass on wrong instructions. Let the director''s correct instructions be ten or twenty seconds late, and maybe it will be done. But the position of director is not good. Regarding the director, Henry had to go there in person, and the scene was full of unknowns beyond his control. Henry took a steady step towards the monitoring room, but was recalling the director''s information in his mind. Joey Henderson, this is the general director of the Grammy Awards broadcast tonight. This director was a music video shooter. His first job was on Michael Jacksons famous music video." "Billy Jane" worked as a lighting assistant on the spot. This music video was the first milestone that changed the direction of music history. After this experience, Joeys work progressed very smoothly. He has filmed music videos for top singers such as Madonna, Whitney Houston, Guns and Roses, and Smith Spaceship. These experiences became his entry into the TV circle. Stepping stone. In the past three years, Joey has served as the director of many TV series. Although they only directed the scattered episodes, they have accumulated a lot of experience for him and become the most famous music program of MTV TV station "mtv unplugged." (Mtv.unplug live director. It was the job of "mtv unplugged" that made Joey the director of the 37th Grammy. His greatest advantage is the scheduling of on-site shots and the control of the audience atmosphere. From Joeys experience, it can be found that he has always had an indissoluble bond with rock, and many of his jobs are also closely related to rock. The last official TV show before Kurt Cobain committed suicide was "MTV Unplugged", and Joey was there. Henry can only hope that the rock elements of Joey''s many experiences can leave a mark in his veins, and then become a breakthrough for him to complete a fatal blow tonight. Before thinking about it, the monitoring room was already in front of him. Henry looked at the door. Fortunately, due to the long history of the sacred auditorium, the door handles here are old-fashioned, and they are not iron doors. But if the door is locked, how can he get in? At this moment, the door of the monitoring room was opened, and a staff member walked out. Henry couldn''t dodge, and he ran into him head-on. The other party looked at Henry in doubt. Although the background is not fortified, in general, this kind of live broadcast does not allow outsiders to enter and leave casually. As soon as Henry rolled his eyes, he said directly, "The backstage bathroom is full. My artist will be on stage soon. Is there a bathroom on the other side?" "Your artist?" The staff member was obviously not so foolish, frowned and asked. "Maria-Kelly, I''m her assistant." Henry said quite sensibly. Seeing the staff''s sudden enlightenment, Henry had another expression on his face, and then added, "You know, she has a sense of her own Private affairs will always ask for more." The staff nodded with a "you know and I know" expression. It has been more than four years since Maria''s rise, especially in the past year or two. Rumors about Maria''s troublesome troubles have spread one after another in the circle. Now, some people still vaguely complain that Maria likes to play big cards. Although it is only a few rumors and has not really been widely confirmed, the people who wander around in this circle know a little bit more or less. More importantly, the artist''s stylist, hair stylist, and assistant are often the first-hand source of news. Therefore, Henry''s statement is very convincing. The staff looked back at the end of the corridor, "Here is one for the staff. You can let Maria use it in an emergency. If you go to the other side of the stage, you have to make a big circle, I guess she is not willing." At the end of the last sentence, the staff blinked, as if saying, "She is really troublesome." Henry spread his hands and expressed helplessness. In fact, he recognized him, "I won''t say anything, I must run back quickly, otherwise things will go awry." With a sympathetic expression, the staff watched Henry turn around and leave. After Henry walked to the corner of the corridor, he hid, and then began to calculate. There is at least one good news. It seems that the staff''s awareness of vigilance is not high This creates an opportunity for him. "Huh..." Henry let out a long sigh, and began to brew a head-on confrontation with Joey for a while. This kind of nervousness, really long-lost, reminded Henry of when he first entered the industry. Tonight is more important to Glory to Death than signing with EMI Records, and more important than the brilliance of the album "Bath the Morning Light". Henry hopes to help Glory to die to realize this grand plan. At this time, the glory of standing on the side stage began to move their limbs until they died. Their performance followed closely behind the pearl sauce. This was the penultimate series performance in the first half. After that, two will be awarded. The award, followed by Neil Young''s midfield performance, ended the first half. Hugo watched the pearl sauce swaying sweat on the stage. Today, the members of the pearl sauce are also working hard, because this is the first time that garbage rock has landed on the Grammys in a real sense. At the same time, the Sound Garden band will also make their debut. Audiences watching all over the world feel the charm of grunge rock. This is their duty, but also their dream. The song had come to an end, and Neils voice came over, "Guys!" The four teammates turned their eyes to the captain, and then watched Neil say, "It''s our turn!" Chapter 1105： Carnival Overture In order to host the Grammys, the sacred auditorium set up three stages, the main stage and two side stages. At this time, the pearl sauce will perform on the side stage on the left hand side, and then Glory to Death will board the side stage on the right side. As for the main stage, it will be reserved for the next awards and midfield performances. The explosive and raging strumming sound of pearl sauce gradually fell silent, and the lights on the scene gradually dimmed with the low sound. There was still noisy dust in the air, which slowly settled in the darkness, and the audience''s comments. Still buzzing, the pearl sauce performance almost mobilized everyone''s enthusiasm. "Ladies and gentlemen, glory to death!" The steady and powerful voice of the anchor behind the scenes came from the stereo, and then the buzzing sound of the scene began to lively again. Obviously, after watching the wonderful performance of Pearl Sauce, everyone is looking forward to the glorious performance. . In the past two years, Glory To Death has become one of the top rock bands with the most outstanding live performances. Countless people who have watched their performances are full of praise. Today, Glory to Death will be on the Grammy stage again. What kind of sparks burst out, really make people look forward to it. Especially after last year''s "Four Second Stage", the head-on confrontation between Glory to Death and Pearl Paste became more topical. A bright spotlight lit up in the pitch-black scene, shrouded on the right side of the stage. The five deadly glorious members were already standing on the stage and ready to sit on the stage. None of them changed their clothes, they just took off their coats. Wearing a simple t-shirt, such a simple and clear dress also made everyone focus on the band''s performance. Hugo was standing in the center at this time, holding the microphone stand with both hands, then he raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. Fujin lifted his drumstick and beat it twice, "Bangbang". Immediately afterwards, Neil began to pluck the electric guitar strings in his hand. The heavy guitar strings with a hint of psychedelic and brutality leaked from Neils fingertips, like lightning and thunder in the dark sacred auditorium. It releases amazing energy. Then Alfonso, who was standing on the other side of the stage, began to beat the rhythm with an electronic metronome, which made the momentum of the whole melody continue to rise. After an eight beats, Fujin and Pedro also joined the performance together. The shocking sound waves were pushed to the extreme in an instant. Almost at this moment, the heartbeat lost its original regularity, involuntarily. The earth began to conform to the rhythm under the glorious fingertips. This huge momentum expanded throughout the sacred auditorium. The audience near the stage on the right couldn''t bear it for the first time, and stood up one after anotherknowing that they just sat down not long ago, and then followed the powerful rhythm. Beat the beat together. It was just an opening, and glory to death easily set off a rock storm. Intriguingly, the first song of glory to death does not perform last years critically acclaimed "Good Day" or "Dont Be Annoyed by the Past (''t., but its not in the album "Bath in the Morning Light" "One step closer (one. released as a single. Many people are not familiar with the song "One Step Closer". The freshness that emerged from the strangeness made everyone admire the courage to the glory to death, and they dared to perform on a big stage like Grammys. A new song that people are not familiar with. More importantly, they succeeded in driving the emotions of the audience! The explosive rhythm swept through like a storm. Hugo didnt take any extra action. He just stood on the spot holding the microphone stand, tapping the microphone with his fingers, in line with the beat, "I cant stand it anymore, saying that those have What has been said, these words have no meaning. The feeling of happiness is disappearing. The less you say, the less I hear. You have to figure it out anyway." Hugo''s steady, powerful, unhurried singing was vented from the microphone, allowing the heart rhythm of all audiences to enter Hugo''s control involuntarily, and beating heavily and restrained one after another. Suddenly the music paused, and the air seemed to stagnate for an instant, "just like before." The low voices of the other members of the Glory To Death were transmitted slowly like **** messengers, and then the drum beats and guitar sounds suddenly exploded. From extreme movement to extreme static to extreme movement, the rhythm changes can be adjusted freely in a short time, and the atmosphere of the scene is directly pushed to the *. Hugo''s voice instantly tore to the extreme, bursting out all the energy in the body, "Every word you say", and then Fujin''s rough and powerful voice burst strongly, using the way of rap to interpret, "It seems to be Bring me one step closer to the unbearable edge", then Hugo yelled into the microphone, "I''m probably going to collapse"! The whole concert was full of clouds and water, and all negative emotions were involved and released. With the explosive drum rhythm and hot guitar strings, it rubbed with the air to create amazing sparks, illuminating the entire sacred auditorium. "I need a little space to breathe", Hugo held the microphone tightly, and his power jumped up from the pubic field. The whole body''s power was concentrated in the sound and burst out. With the powerful melody, the brutal and raging heavy metal smell poured down like a flood. , So that all the audience is lost in the melody in an instant. "Because I''m one step closer to the unbearable edge again", this time not only the voice of Fujin, but also the voice of Alfonso followed closely, making the texture of the whole rap heavier, and then the voice of Hugo. It also rose up under the attachment of Pedro and Neal, "I''m probably going to... collapse." When Hugo finished the phrase "collapse", in an instant, all the music stopped, and all the members of the glory to the death stopped playing. Hugo stood alone at the forefront, breathing heavily and staring at the audience in front of him. The appalling eyes grabbed every audience''s throat like the palm of a giant. The audience who was still beating the beat collectively at the last moment all stood in place, their chests undulating violently, their heads up and looking at Hugo in the backlight, they were silent. Silence, the audience is silent, only the silence of breathing is whispering. The audience around the right side of the stage looked at Hugo on the stage intently, silently; while the other audience a little further away from the right stage felt that although they were not so deep, they were still sitting in their positions and did not stand up. But at this time they also lost the ability to speak, and looked at Glory to death in surprise. "Shut up! When I''m talking to you!" Hugo''s voice suddenly seemed like a tall building rising from the ground, bursting out of the silent black, tearing out terrible energy, penetrating the gap of time and space. It exploded directly on the edge of the eardrum, making the soul of every listener begin to tremble, and involuntarily closed their mouths tightly. But after shutting up, they found that the rapidly undulating chest urgently needed more oxygen, and the breathing of the nose could no longer meet their needs. After shutting up, the undulating arc of the chest became more and more intense! boom! The musical instruments in the hands of the members of Glory To Death bloom at the same time like fireworks, and Wan Leiqi, every audience''s ears have undergone the most serious test, as if a drum is beating on the eardrum, the roar directly penetrates all obstacles. , Exploded in the depths of my mind! "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" Hugos powerful voice raged inside the sacred auditorium, and every shout sounded like a heavy hammer hitting the audiences heart. The shut-ups were like stormy waves, wave after wave. Smashing it down made everyone too late to react, and could only cope with it in embarrassment, and even the breathing was not smooth, passively greet this * terrible and fierce wave. At this moment, many people were dumbfounded, and thousands of viewers in front of the TV were dumbfounded. That tyrannical and direct "shut up" was like a sharp arrow pierced into Grammy''s heart, blood bursting, reminding many people of the previous Nirvana band participated in the 1992 MTV Music Video Awards, after the performance began. , Unexpectedly performed a short episode of "Rape. Rape. Me" on the spot, which caused an uproar for everyone and the organizing committee was scared into a cold sweat, but then Nirvana turned to the band that they originally planned to perform. Lithium" put things back on track. However, before the end of the performance, members of the Nirvana band publicly provoke the lead singer of Guns and Roses, Exo Rose, and smashed the instrument frantically on the stage. This stunned all the staff present. Afterwards At the press conference, the organizing committee even dumbly ate coptis. At this time, although Glory to Death does not seem to have any meaning against Grammys-apparently singing this song is also approved by Grammys, but many viewers have been sensitively aware that something is wrong, the sentence after another "close" "Mouth" thunderously smashed down, heartily venting all the negative emotions in my heart, as if to imply something. This is so refreshing! This turbulent wave-like stimulation makes every audience''s adrenaline burst like a fountain, bursting out one after another, making the heart''s ability to withstand it to the extreme. In desperation, they could only jump their bodies madly, shake their heads madly, and scream madly, joining together in the carnival feast created by the glory to death. At this moment, not only the audience around the stage on the right, but also more audiences could no longer bear it, stood up one after another, shaking their heads crazy with the rhythm of glory to death~www. novelhall.com~Waving arms, join this carnival feast with all your strength. At least half of the audience in the entire sacred auditorium has stood up and used their actual actions to cater to the rhythm of glory to death. Such a scene is truly spectacular! In less than ninety seconds, Glory to Death reproduced the grandeur of the Pearl Sauce live performance! Most of the remaining half of the audience who sat in the seats were singers and guests. They were obviously calmer or more cautious than the live audience. Although they did not stand up, they were no exception at this time. They danced themselves. His fists hit the beat, enjoying this rare carnival in his own way. "You shut up when I am talking to you! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" Boom, boom, boom, the live sound seemed to burst. Hugos voice challenged the limits of the machine along with the bands performance. At the same time, it was also challenging the limits of the sacred auditorium, and it was also challenging all the audience. To the limit, the thunderous sound like mercury pours into the ground, making the scene start to shake! Hugo tried his best to yell into the microphone, "Shut up..." The long aftermath continued to echo, sweeping the audience like a hurricane, and in the next second, the real hurricane is coming! Chapter 1106： Hurricane Hugo''s voice was burning amidst the explosive drums, dragging a long pyrotechnic tail, brilliantly and magnificently reverberating throughout the sacred auditorium. The melody played by the glory to death gradually faded and dissipated with Hugo''s voice, just like the remaining fireworks, leaving dots of light in the night. Hugo stood at the forefront of the stage, holding the microphone stand with both hands to support his body. Although he only sang half of the song "one step (one step., the hearty catharsis of this song was consumed. He has countless energy and physical strength. Choosing this song as the opening, there is nothing wrong with the Grammys, but only the members of the glory to the death know that it has a special meaning, especially when this song and the next two songs are placed side by side Together, it''s even more interesting. Neil was standing on the left and back of Hugo. He saw that Hugo closed his eyes. Then the fingertips of his right hand flexibly sketched on the strings of the electric guitar. The brisk and powerful melody is like an electric current. The whole audience rushed, making everyone''s muscles stiff in an instant, maintaining their original posture like a zombie, motionless! Because this prelude is impressively "young spirit", the "young spirit" of Nirvana! Joey Henderson is enjoying a glorious performance. He has to admit that watching a rock band''s performance on the spot is indeed a kind of enjoyment. The shock from sight and hearing shocked his soul so close. It''s like bathing in a piece of sunshine, so people can''t help but close their eyes and enjoy it. "To the death is worthy of being the most popular rock band in the past year", Joey couldn''t help but sigh, and the band''s performance was amazing. But his thoughts only came out halfway, and they stopped abruptly, because "one step closer" actually finished singing! Is it because I enjoy it so much that I don''t notice the passing of time? No, Glory To Death he had appreciated it during the rehearsal "One Step Closer". It was a two-measure segment of two minutes and twenty seconds; but now Glory To Death only sang one measure, less than a hundred seconds before and after. . Todays performance of Glory to Death gave the main axis to "Good Day (.day. This song occupies nearly half of their performance time, three minutes and forty seconds; the rest is divided into "One Step Forward" and "Magic Wall (. This is also the performance that Glory has been rehearsing during the rehearsal process. Joey''s memory is very clear, because the scene of glory to death left a deep impression on him. But now, why did it stop? Could it be that something went wrong at the scene? Microphone, lighting, sound...As the chief director, Joey''s mind was crowded with countless ideas for a time, but there was no need for Joey to sort out a line of thought, and Neil''s performance immediately gave the answer. "This is..." Joey''s eyes opened wider and wider, and he looked at the glory on the stage to death in disbelief, his head was like a knot, unable to make any reaction at all. Joseph was standing on the right hand side of the main sound console, watching the situation closely. If necessary, he would personally stop the sound engineers movements, just to ensure that the performance continued; Rick was standing at the lighting console. Next to him, he was more experienced than Joseph. Before the performance, he walked up and chatted with another assistant of the lighting engineer. At this time, he was standing next to the console unknowingly, and he even had his hands on all the buttons. However, he doesn''t understand those complicated buttons, but he knows which handle is illuminated by the lights in the audience. The performance began. Compared to the glory of sweating wantonly on the stage to death, Joseph and Rick were even more nervous. The sonorous guitar strings made their heart beat faster, and the adrenaline had begun to bang. "Boom!" Fujin''s drum beats joined the performance like a rainbow, and instantly pushed the main melody to the peak. The four members who were performing to the death of glory did their best, and they could even clearly see their sweat in the spotlight. Flying downward, the hot notes seemed to turn into a substantial light, illuminating the audience. This is the "juvenile spirit", this is definitely the "juvenile spirit"! Glory to Death unexpectedly began to perform the "young spirit" performance on the scene, which almost made the audience stiff. No one could respond, but just stared at the stage dumbfounded, one by one. It is a statue enclosed in ice. And Glory to Death did not intend to give everyone time to react. Hugo had already taken the microphone from the stand, holding the microphone stand in his left hand, holding the microphone in his right hand, stepping on the impression in front of him with one foot, and began to sing into the microphone. Get up, "Fill the gun with ammunition, bring your friends, and pretend to behave even if you lose. This is fun." There is no room for doubt. This is Nirvana''s famous "Juvenile Spirit", from glory to death! Kurt Cobains interpretation of this song has been regarded as a classic by countless rock fans. Even twenty years later, it is still an undoubted classic. In the husky and casual voice of Kurt, Nirvana The version of "Juvenile Heart" is full of unruly and unrestrained, between the shallow chants and low chants, the anger and irritability in the depths of the soul are revealed, and after entering the refrain, the blood-spraying violent feeling is even more hearty. It is dripping, and the charm of Kurt''s hoarse voice is brought to the extreme. Whether it is melody or interpretation, it is a top-level enjoyment. Hugo''s "juvenile spirit" is very different. Hugo''s voice is very mellow in the bass, not only without hoarseness, but also with a velvety texture, just like the strings of a cello. Therefore, when Hugo sang the main song, there was a hint of laziness between the vague voice, and the nonchalant irony and mockery floated gently between the words. Even if you close your eyes, you can feel the mockery in your voice. The Glory to Death version of "Juvenile Mind" lacks the cynicism of Nirvana, but has more uninhibited and **** game world, which makes the song bloom with a different kind of charm. It''s hard to say that the Glory to Death version can be compared with Nirvana, but it is also absolutely outstanding. Hugos singing voice has just begun, and Joey has already reacted. At least eight seconds have passed, "What the **** is he doing! Let them all go to hell, ****! ****! ****!" Joey was obviously mad at this time. Regardless of his personal preferences, he was so glorious to perform Nirvana''s "young spirit" on the Grammy stage. This action alone was enough to make Grammy''s face is dull, and as the chief director, this error can even end his career! Joey''s brain is in chaos. In the face of this sudden situation, any solution is pale and weak. It can only cover up, but there is no way to stop it. Joeys first reaction was to pick up the headset and prepare to find an audio engineer to have them turn off the Hugos microphone. What''s next? Joey didn''t know what to do next, maybe they could play the tape of the glorious "Good Day", maybe... but at least Hugo should be stopped before continuing to sing. Joey put on the headset and was looking for the sound engineer''s connection button. At this moment, the door of the monitoring room was knocked open-the door of the room did not seem to be locked. Joey looked back in a panic, but what He didn''t see it either. He didn''t care about it anymore. He immediately turned his head and pressed the sound engineer''s call button, ready to speak. At this moment, a strong hand stretched out and grabbed Joey''s right hand firmly, which made Joey suddenly startled. At this moment, the assistant standing by was completely dumbfounded, less than ten seconds. It changed rapidly in time, and his brain was no longer enough. The visitor did not leave any reaction time at all, and directly shouted, "You don''t want to cause a live broadcast accident!" In a word, just a word, Joey''s right hand, which was still resisting fiercely, paused for a second. They all know that at this time, whether the audio is shut down or the lights are turned off, this is a live broadcast accident. The tens of millions of viewers sitting in front of the TV will be dumbfounded and have no idea what happened. This is a shame for Grammys. What''s more frightening is that after turning off the sound and the lights? How to deal with it. In 1992, the Nirvana band suddenly sang "Rape. Rape. Me" at the MTV Music Video Awards. At that time, everyone was dumbfounded and completely at a loss. If it weren''t for Nirvana to change to "Li", it would be a terrible disaster. Now, Joey is also facing this dilemma. Joey looked up and saw the man in front of him, it was Henry! Broker of glory to death! Joey''s heart shrank suddenly. It was a conspiracy, a terrible conspiracy. Joey''s eyes widened in an instant, and he looked at Henry angrily. He desperately wanted to get rid of his right hand. He knew what he should do. Done, switch screens! Switch directly to a Grammy promo! At least this will allow the live broadcast accident to be controlled within a certain range ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After the live broadcast is over, it can be said that the live audio is malfunctioning. But Henry didnt give Joey a chance, Its glory to death. They are mourning Kurt Cobain and Nirvana in their own way; they are telling everyone with their own actions that grunge, new metal rock It''s not a freak, it''s not an alien, these are all music worthy of being recorded in history! Rock and roll, it''s not dead!" Henry smoothed out his laziness, and said sternly and quickly. A lot of words hit like a machine gun so that Joey could not respond. Henry went on to say, "I know you love rock and roll, and I know you admire rock and roll. Listen to the music coming from the scene, that is the sound from our hearts!" The monitoring room fell silent for an instant, and Hugo''s singing on the stage continued, "She felt extremely bored and extremely confident, oh no, I know an dirty word. Hello, Hello, Hello, Hello? Hello, Hello, Hello, how bad is it. Flow? Hello, Hello, how bad is it. Flow, how bad is it. Flow?" While singing and singing, disdain, rebellion, decadence, wanton, tyranny, anger, ridicule, ridicule... just like a violent storm, making the entire sacred auditorium tremble in the hurricane. Chapter 1107： Undead rock and roll The violent melody poured down like mercury, throwing the entire sacred auditorium into chaos. The lighting engineer was astonished. They all went through the rehearsal. Naturally, they clearly knew how the performance should go. At this time, the glorious performance had obviously gone off track, so what should he do? The lighting engineer subconsciously picked up the headset, but there was dead silence inside. There was no sound from the chief director. Should he put out the spotlight? Rick stepped forward, took the shoulders of the lighting engineer, and pushed aside for a while. The entire console was handed over to the lighting engineer''s deputy-that is, the partner that Rick had found in advance. , Rick shouted at the lighting engineer, "Why don''t you enjoy it?" Hugo''s violent voice raged in the air, making blood boil. The lighting engineer''s eyes were blank. The sound engineers pupils suddenly enlarged, and he exclaimed when he heard Hugos voice from the speaker. His first reaction was to put his right hand on the sound cut-off gate-waiting for the chief directors instructions, but Immediately a hand stretched out and put it on the gate together. The sound engineer looked at him angrily, and was actually his assistant, "You!" The sound engineer couldnt believe it. The experienced sound engineer was obviously more experienced. He didnt think much at all. He just let go of his right hand. When the opponent was not paying attention, he stepped forward and gave his assistant. He fell over his shoulder and took control of the console back in the blink of an eye. But at this moment, Joseph, who was hiding in the corner, jumped out, and the help of his trot hit the sound engineer''s shoulder directly, and then tripped the opponent with his right foot. Joseph stepped forward, suppressed the sound engineer on the ground, turned his head and shouted at the assistant who was lying aside dizzy, "Control the gate!" There was a small commotion right in front of the stage of the sacred auditorium, and the backstage was completely chaotic at this time. At least three staff members rushed toward the monitoring room from different directions. Obviously, the leadership of the TV station and Grammys sent personnel from different places. Cope with temporary conditions. The staff and guests staying in the background were also talking about it. Almost all of them subconsciously communicated with their eyes, "What the **** is going on!" At the same time, the three internal telephones in the monitoring room rang frantically. , But no one answered. In the monitoring room, Henry firmly grasped Joey''s right hand, "You don''t want to miss this classic moment!" Joey opened his mouth, and while Henry was inattentive, he hit Henry with his right shoulder and gave Henry a hard kick in the abdomen. Henry suddenly fell to the ground in embarrassment. Joey spit on the ground: This is his job, this is his livelihood, this is his career! He would never allow glory to be destroyed by death. "What shall we do?" The assistant looked at Joey in a daze. In a panic, Joey couldn''t think anymore, so he gave the order, "Switch the promo!" But at this moment, the melody of the scene suddenly rose, and the power in the drum beat down like a rain of bullets. Hugo''s tyrannical voice came out of the speaker, "The lights are off, and the danger is reduced. We are here. So, come entertain us! I feel stupid, but it''s spreading again. Here we are, come entertain us!" The phrase "Come to entertain us" is like thunder blowing in Joey''s ears. Joey really knows why Grammy cancelled the memorial to Kurt Cobain. He was there at the beginning. For Kurts indignation, because he always believed that Grammy owes Nirvana a performance, not to mention the trophy, at least Nirvanas music is absolutely worthy of the Grammy stage, and without Nirvana, Grammys history is Incomplete. Joey can feel that the rock spirit in his blood is erupting, just as the lyrics of "Youth Heart" sang, even if he feels stupid, it still spreads uncontrollably. This kind of perseverance and courageous expression is rock and roll. The true essence of. So, we are here, come and entertain us! Joey has forgotten how enthusiastic he was about rock when he first entered the industry. Hugo''s voice in the speaker was deafening, "A Mutola! An albino! A mosquito! My libido! Yeah! Hey! Yeah!" The Glory to Death version of "Juvenile Spirit" is full of vigor and vitality, which is very different from Nirvana. Listening to Nirvanas version is like venting endless dissatisfaction with this society, angry with the status quo of rock and roll. The so-called status quo of non-mainstream discrimination; but the glorious to death version makes people clearly feel, even if I am an alternative, what about? Rock is not dead, the spirit will live forever, and everything in the future is worth looking forward to. Perhaps this is the biggest difference between Hugo and Kurt. Joey took a deep breath and shook his head to the assistant, "That''s it, we missed the opportunity." At this time, the glorious performance has been nearly forty seconds, and they have missed the opportunity to stop the band. Or in other words, Joey didn''t want to stop. Joey looked back at Henry. "Aren''t you going to close the door? They''re going to send someone." Henry couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, and regardless of his embarrassment, he stood up calmly and said to Joey, "Aren''t you going to help me?" The door to the monitoring room was blocked, and the next second I heard a loud knock on the door, and the voice of anger outside was clearly audible, "Joy! Stop! Stop all this! Damn Joey! Stop it!" " No one knew or cared about the chaos in the live broadcast group of the awards ceremony, because all the audience had fallen into a glorious performance. At this time, the audience around the stage on the right was crazy. Everyone was jumping excitedly, shaking their heads with all their strength, letting their hair and sweat fly together. Only when sweat touched the hot air, Evaporation becomes a gas, making the whole stage smoky. Half of the audience who hadnt stood up when they performed "one step (one step. before Glory To Death, they finally couldnt help it. Meat. The body and soul are thrown into the melody, catering to the glorious to death performance, and carnival together. Everyone now understands the reason why the first song of Glory To Death chose "one step closer". The sentence "shut up" is indeed a knife at the Grammy. Everyone in the circle has heard about the cancellation of the Kurt-Cobain memorial session, and many people are embarrassed. Even if they are colleagues, the achievements of Nirvana in the past three years are impressive, and Kurt said this This outstanding wizard is even more admirable. Grammys have never had the courage to admit their mistakes, which is very disappointing for professionals. Glory to death is actually condemning Grammys, telling Grammys to shut up, letting Grammys leave their mouthful of authority, professionalism, benevolence, justice and morality to themselves, and letting Grammys tear off that hypocritical mask. Because "every word you say makes me one step closer to the unbearable edge". Now, Glory to Death has personally performed the "young spirit", the sentence "Hello, how bad. It flows" is like salt sprinkled on the Grammy wound, making the **** wound look hideous. . As a result, the audience exploded, and everyone stood up, twisting their bodies amidst the crazy rhythm of music, and joined this big carnival, turning the entire sacred auditorium into a concert scene in one second. The high atmosphere, hot air, and fierce rhythm are like a swarm of snakes dancing, shaking the city of Los Angeles, making the west coast tremble in the night. Even everyone in the backstage was in madness. The members of Pearl Sauce stood in the backstage and watched the glory of the performance to death. Their eyes bloomed with infinite light. At this moment, Nirvana is no longer theirs. Fateful opponents, they and Nirvana are just representatives of grunge rock. The glory of overturning grunge rock and leading the birth of new metal rock to death is expressing their admiration for grunge rock in their way. This spirit is convincing! More importantly, Hugos performance is so perfect, different from Kurts perfection, the uninhibited and wild rock spirit in the trance releases heat comparable to the sun within sight, making the cold night in early March. It''s all gone. The blood of rock and roll is flowing in everyone''s body. Even though fifteen years have passed since the golden age of rock and roll in 1977, the glory of rock and roll has never really faded. At this moment, every heart is beating for the rhythm of rock and roll, and the thrill of the soul is blooming like fireworks under the night sky. "I forgot why I wanted to taste it oh yeah, I guess it made me smile, I found it very difficult, hard to find. Oh, well, just leave it, dont mind ." Hugo has entered a state of selflessness when he stands on the stage. He forgot that this is the Grammy stage. He also forgot that Henry and the others are working hard for this performance. He even forgot that their performance tonight is responsible for them. He was just immersed in the song, he was just immersed in the melody... He was just immersed in Kurt''s world. The greatness of the song "Youth Heart" lies in the melody, the lyrics, and the spirit. The wanton, unruly and casual sense of freedom is completely released through angry emotions, so that Hugo''s soul is singing. In a daze, Kurt''s rebellious and stubborn eyes replayed in Hugo''s mind during the "42 Stage" last year. At that moment, Kurt was so proud and fragile. From before and after the crossing, Hugo has listened to Nirvana for twenty years, but it is not until today that Hugo truly understands Kurt Cobain. The sacred auditorium has become an ocean of madness, and the audience sitting in front of the TV watching the live broadcast of the Grammy Awards at this moment do not know that they are witnessing a historic moment, because they dont have time and space to think. , Can only be jaw-dropping appreciating the soul-shaking performance of glory to death! Chapter 1108： Swept the U.S. At this time, at least 40 million viewers were sitting in front of the TV to watch the Grammy''s live broadcast. According to the ratings statistics after the awards ceremony, when the glory to death began to sing "Youth Heart", the number of people watching the live broadcast It suddenly rose to 48 million in just 30 seconds. This is also the highest viewership ever since Michael Jackson swept eight Grammy awards in 1984more than 51 million at the time. People watched the Grammy live broadcast. And tonight, it seems that history was born again in an instant. For the audience, Nirvanas "Juvenile Spirit" is undoubtedly one of the most familiar songs: especially young people nowadays, but because the Grammys have never been waiting to see Nirvana, this also prevents Nirvana from being able to participate. On the Grammy stage. However, this year has given hope to the younger generation. The appearance of Pearl Sauce and Sound Garden has made garbage rock an important part of the Grammy stage. Although Kurt Cobain was unable to play and Nirvana did not qualify for the Grammys, the historic appearance of "The Voice of Seattle" in the Grammys still has profound significance. But the audience did not expect that there would be surprises after the Pearl Sauce performance was over! The melody of "young spirit" appeared in the glorious performance, which is definitely a moment worth going down in the annals of history! No one will forget that on the "Four Two Stage" last year, Glory To Death and Nirvana did not face each other head-on, but surpassed the head-on duel, creating endless topics, and in the following days, Kurt ended his life. This makes the Fourth Stage the only time the two bands are on the same stage, and the competition, inheritance, and duel between the two bands have also become a hot topic for fans. Today, on the Grammy stage, in front of 40 million audiences, Glory To Death uses this most direct and bold way to express its respect to Nirvana. At this moment, glory to death fans and Fans of Nirvana band, merge into one! The audience standing in front of the TV could not restrain their emotions for a long time. They stood up excitedly, or swayed their bodies following the rhythm of the music, or jumped wildly around, or played an air guitar as if they were too. A member of the band, or shouting crazy like the audience, all this is just to be a member of this performance. There are more than 40 million viewers, and the neighbors of these viewers are very annoying at the moment, because the startled screams are coming from all directions, so that they have no way to watch their TV shows at ease, and even make them feel "If you don''t watch the Grammys at the moment, you are an outsider." So some people opened the windows and shouted at the neighbors, but more people adjusted their TV to cbs TV station and watched the Grammys! In this short period of time, the entire United States is mad for glory to death, and the entire United States is cheering for the "juvenile spirit". "A Mutola! An albino! A mosquito! My libido! Yeah! Hey! Yeah!" Hugos roar was concise and powerful, and the singing voice full of pictures and freehand feeling vividly showed the essence of the song. The audience in front of the TV could no longer stand it, and followed Hugo and shouted, A Mu Torah! An albino patient..." They flushed their cheeks and shouted with all their strength, even if they couldnt touch even one percent of the essence of Hugos singing, it didnt matter, because they just wanted to be a part of it, they just wanted to melt themselves into the melody. middle. That kind of overwhelming aura evolved to the audience in the sacred auditorium, forming a hurricane, starting from Jefferson Avenue, sweeping across the United States! The 3,000 spectators at the scene, without exception, all stood, jumping up and down following the powerful drums, and then sang in unison following Hugos singing, using this roaring method to irritate and excite their hearts. He jumped out, and the uniform shouts burst out in the glorious to death vigorous performance, illuminating the night sky of the entire west coast, just like daylight. The lighting engineer was stunned, the sound engineer was stunned, and Rick and Joseph were also stunned. They absolutely did not expect that the Glory To Death''s performance of the "Juvenile Heart" was so successful that the tremor from the depths of the soul was almost uncontrollable. Every listener fell into the melody. Joey was stunned, Henry was stunned, the cbs TV station and the senior executives of Grammys were also stunned. They did not expect the influence of a song to be so powerful, and Hugo''s different versions of "Youth Heart" are actually in the standard. The release of such a powerful energy on the Laimei stage is almost irresistible. Listen, the roar from the soul is ringing. "One rejection! One rejection! One rejection! One rejection! One rejection! One rejection! One rejection! One rejection! One rejection! This is the most condensed, magical and wanton melody of the entire "Young Heart". The concise and clear lyrics, but endlessly release the inner emotions. This is a fight against the conservative forces of rock and roll. This is Fighting against the stubborn ideas of the entire music market is a struggle against the mainstream of the whole society. This comes from the yearning for freedom, but also from the pursuit of individuality. "A rejection", they are refusing to be mainstream, refusing to be heterogeneous, refusing to be framed, refusing to be defined, refusing to be deified, refusing to be praised, refusing to be rejected, refusing to be assimilated, refusing to be dominated! Everyone is an independent individual in society. There is no rule that can define everyone, and no concept can restrain everyone, let alone a style that can interpret everyone, everyone has his own color, and All are different! Hugo''s voice has reached the highest point. His voice is torn into countless pieces, fragmented in the melody, as if perfect velvet is torn apart in the sun, scattered cotton wool is constantly flying in the air, against the background. The sunshine made this scene beautiful, as if it was an angel dancing with blood. The vicissitudes, the comprehension, and the relief are perfectly interpreted in the simplest sentence of lyrics. Nine sentences of the same lyrics, but showing nine completely different styles and meanings, in that heavy and powerful melody, the last trace of energy is violently released. Glory to death presents the soul of "Young Heart" in the most extreme way, which is different from Nirvana, but is the same as Nirvana. My soulmate, that''s probably the case. The performance of "Young Heart" is over, Hugo is panting, the members of the glory to the death are panting, Joey and Henry are panting, and Joseph and Rick are panting. , All the staff and all on-site audiences were gasping, and all the audience in front of the TV was gasping. The entire United States has the same rhythm of breathing at this moment. The same concept flashed in everyone''s mind: this is the real rock! Every drum beat, every string sound, every musical note, every song is like bullets hitting Grammys, blood splattering and blood flying, the sky full of guns and blood is dazzling , Glory to Death uses this simplest and most direct way to start a revolution on the Grammy stage. Life! The song "Juvenile Mind" that was performed to the extreme by Kurt Cobain was once thought to be unable to regain its brilliance, but today Hugo has given this song a unique vitality in his own way. The Grammy, a solemn, solemn, mainstream, formal, but also grand, magnificent, and eye-catching stage, regained its brilliance! The old school scholars of the Grammys were battered and speechless by that musical talisman-or, they were furious, they were angry, they were furious, they were furious, they were furious, they were swearing, but To no avail, because all these emotions can''t stop Glory to death. The door panel of the monitoring room has been smashed, but Joey, Henry and the assistants stood firmly at the door, creating a lot of obstacles, preventing others from entering; sound engineer console, lighting engineer console The cameramans location was also surrounded by groups at this time, but due to the presence of the audience, those conservative supporters were still afraid to make a big mess, but were unwilling to tear off the fig leaf. The confrontation and rebuke of the conservative guardians, mixed in the rhythm of the "young spirit" like a magic sound, became the catalyst, and brought the rock frenzy on the scene to the peak. , Grammy ushered in the most glorious, most spectacular and grandest night since 1984. But the old pedagogical gate of the academy is still unknown. There is no doubt that this is a live broadcast accident, and it is also the worst live broadcast accident in the 37-year history of the Grammy Awards. Although the audience does not know for the time being, and although the reporters have not yet received the news, the organizers of the awards ceremony clearly know that this is a live broadcast accident, and the consequences of this live broadcast accident, no one can Learned. This is even more extraordinary than the band Nirvana sang "Rape. Rape. I" at the MTV Music Video Awards in 1992, because Glory To Death challenges the authority of Grammys and the authority of the entire mainstream market. They secretly turned the "young spirit" into the core of the band''s performance. There was a "one step (one step. before it, and then the performance of the "youth spirit", which is obviously a glorious death to Gree. Mei expresses the clearest dissatisfaction and mockery. This is an unprecedented revolution. Fate will set off stormy waves throughout the music industry! However, it seems that everyone has forgotten that this is only the second song that is glorious to death. Their performance is not over yet, and this revolution. The fateful* has just arrived. Hugo stood on the stage, adjusted his breathing, picked up the microphone again, and shouted, "Everyone, this is...death.or.! Death! Or glory!" Afterwards, Hugo beat the beat with his left foot, one beat, two beats! Neil''s guitar strings played again! Chapter 1109： My name is glory Buzzing... The whole sacred auditorium left only the irritability and sultry that could not be swayed slowly settled in the air, and the hall in front of the TV left only the rapid breathing and hot sweat slowly in the quiet air Falling, whether it is a live audience or a TV audience, everyone opened their eyes and quietly looked at Hugo in the center of the stage. Even the old academics and conservative supporters of the academy stopped. Its over. The "young spirit" is over, and the live broadcast accident has been caused. At this time, more than 40 million viewers in the United States watched this performance. In seconds, they must worry that too many people watched the show. Now, things are irreversible. Everyone stood in place, cast their sights on the glory to death, and cast their eyes on Hugo. At this moment, the photographer seems to have also sensitively captured the information. This is the moment of making history, so he firmly locked the Hugo on the stage with the lens. At this moment, Hugo is the focus of the world''s attention, and he stands in the center of the world. Different from the blast and ravages of the previous two songs, this time Neils hand was replaced by an acoustic guitar, and the whole string sound became fresh and natural. There was no overbearing and strong metal rock, but there was more British rock and folk rock. Being casual and free, this reminds people of the well-known poem "Don''t be upset by the past (''t...in.anger. So, is it still this classic song this time? No, obviously not. The brisk melody is like a crystal clear, endless stream, running forward in the sunshine, the fragrance of the grass, the chirping of the birds, the light and shadow of the bushes, and the footsteps of the squirrel ride in the air with musical notes. Flying lightly, the whole vivid and vivid picture spreads out in sight. The last second was a powerful, heavy-hammered musical note, and the next second was a fresh, natural and moving melody. Everyone was stunned, even though the glory to death tonight has brought enough surprises, but at this time they Still stunned. After "one step (one step. and "young spirit", the audience obviously no longer believes that the third song of Glory to Death is quite satisfactory and has no metaphors, so the appearance of this song here is bound to be It has a special meaning, what kind of song is this? Hugo put the microphone on the shelf again, put his hands down, and sang softly into the microphone, "Today will be the day when they return to you. Now you should know more or less what to do, I No longer believe that anyone can explain how I feel about you now." The poetry-like lyrics danced lightly in the folk song-like melody, shuttled between the intervals of the musical notes, a patch of emerald green, a touch of sky blue, and a ray of variegation, which were just understatement. Many loyal fans of the album "Bath in the Morning Light" suddenly understood that this song, like "One Step Forward", is a song that did not release a single in the new album, and it is the last in the album list. A song, "Magic Wall (. Glory to death is indeed unusual. On such an important night, he did not sing any of the nominated songs, but sang two songs from the album that are not widely known, so bold, so brave, but also so charming. "Words spread quickly on the street, and the flames in your heart spread outward. I am sure you have heard of it, but you never doubted. I no longer believe anyone can explain how I feel about you now." Hugo''s voice has become a little hoarse because of the previous roar, slowly fermenting in the tactful melody, which adds some of the casualness and vicissitudes of the bard in the song, the kind of freedom to wander the world. Under Hugo''s interpretation, Hebuju is gently blowing like a willow wind. This feeling makes people involuntarily intoxicated. Many spectators in the sacred auditorium raised their right hands one after another, then waved their arms up and down, catering to the rhythm of Fujin''s drum beat. This is not the same as the excitement and violent dance of the whole body when singing the previous two songs, but the clear rhythm still makes everyone involuntarily integrated into it. And it''s not just the audience around the stage on the right. The audience, the backstage staff, and the audience in front of the TV are all waving their arms at this moment, like heavy ears of rice in the melody outlined in the picture, swaying gently in the voice of Hugo. , Become the most harmonious part of the whole nature. Even the people who were facing each other at this time, from the monitoring room to the audio, lighting to the photography, everyone stopped their actions, stood helplessly, and then was irresistibly attracted by the glorious performance. Cast his eyes on the big screen, watching Hugo sweating profusely standing quietly, humming the world''s most beautiful melody from his voice. At this moment, everyone is drunk. Different from the release of negative emotions of "one step closer," and the anger of "young spirits", the song "Masked Wall" is full of glorious sunlight to death, the kind of "young Vic''s troubles". Sorrow was mixed in the melody slowly, but as Hugo sang, a ray of sunlight leaked out of the melody, making every listener involuntarily smile. "All we have to walk alone are winding roads, all the rays of light lead us forward so blindly, I have too many things to tell you, but I don''t know how to speak. Because, maybe you will be the one to save me People, and, after all, you are my wishing stone." Hugo''s voice is like the light of a lighthouse in the dark, guiding people through the thick haze and marching towards a hopeful tomorrow. In Hugo''s gentle and sad voice, the hope in his heart climbed up like a sunrise, illuminating his chest. At this time, the audience finally understood the reason why Glory To Death chose "Masked Wall" as the third song. They were implying that the road to dreams is difficult and difficult, and the road to reinvigorating rock and roll is even more difficult and rumors. , Adherence to conventions, conservative ideas, and mainstream impact, one after another, the levels are endless. There are not many companions on this winding road. Even if you want to go on alone, the light of guidance is also flickering and dimming, making people feel uncomfortable. Determine whether a successful future really exists. But even so, they decided to keep going. Let the conservative forces shut up, let the young man''s heart set sail, take the inner wall of faith as the faith, and move forward unswervingly. Here, or just tonight, the fascinating wall of glory to death is Nirvana, Kurt Cobain. This is their source of inspiration, this is their goal, and this is their hope. Nirvana led the grunge rock band to break the shackles of mainstream concepts and opened the road of rock''s re-emergence. This road is destined to be full of thorns. Kurt has been unable to bear it and chose to end himself, but he will not give up until his death. They will keep going in their own way. As the first line of the song sings: Tonight is the day when rock returns! In an instant, the audience who understood the meaning of the song "Magic Wall" burst into tears. The Pearl Sauce band members and the Green Day band members all had red eyes, but they were stubbornly unwilling to let themselves. The embarrassment was exposed, but they all know that at this moment, all rock lovers are companions, and they are on the same front. So, when Hugo began to hum, "Because, maybe you will be the one to save me, and, after all, you are my lost wall." The audience who understood the meaning of the song, the audience who remembered the song in the whole audience, the collective chorus, the deafening unison chorus and even the melody played by the Glory To Death band submerged, echoed in the sacred auditorium. echo. No one in the audience who stood in front of the TV wanted to sit down, they were just full of tears, singing loudly to the melody, "I think, maybe you will be the one who saves me, and, after all, you are my wall of confusion." , That powerful singing with endless hope played over the land of North America, echoing with a long and profound reverberation, deeply staying in the heart of every witness. Rock and roll never die, faith never fails, stick to the end. Hugo held the microphone with both hands again, and sang out the deepest emotions deep in his heart loudly, "I think, maybe you will be the one who saves me, and, after all, you are my puzzle wall." A simple sentence The lyrics of, but they have a weight that many people cant bear. This is not only the weight of dreams, but also the weight of the entire golden age of rock and roll, but also the weight of the true emotions in everyones heart. Over a thousand catties, it weighs heavily on everyone''s heart. This may be the time when there is no one before and after the Grammy history They have witnessed the pinnacle of garbage rock, and the "young spirit" created this pinnacle; they have also witnessed the new metal rock. At the magnificent moment, "The Wall" has become a timeless classic; they also witnessed the overlap of Glory to Death and Nirvana on the stage, and the gap between Hugo and Kurt; they also witnessed more than 40 million The moment when the audience stepped on the same beat, tears filled their eyes. The melody stopped, and the performance of the members of Glory To Death stopped. Hugo lowered his head and stood quietly, but the singing of the audience did not stop. They still sang reluctantly, "After all, you It''s my lost wall", shocked. After the audience''s voice stopped, the sacred auditorium fell into silence again, and everyone saw Hugo raised his head again, pointed at the microphone, and sang softly without any accompaniment. Then, "I think, maybe you will be the one who saves me..." The clear and bottomless voice, without any modification, but with a light weight, easily pushed the emotion in the lyrics to the extreme, completely relying on the rain. Guo''s interpretation bloomed, and the skill of singing the song reached its peak at this moment. Hugo paused slightly and took a deep breath, "And, after all, you are my...my wall." Glory to death, glory, or death? At this moment, my name is glory! Chapter 1110： Live accident The glorious to death performance is over, the sacred auditorium has fallen into silence, and the entire United States has fallen into silence. Although the performance has ended, the shock of this performance has just begun, and the aftermath of the leisurely echo is constantly shaking in the brain. , So that everyone could only stare at the glory on the stage to death, the five sweaty young people who seemed to be fished out of the water. Hugo didnt say anything. He didnt have any surprises about the silence of the whole scene, and he didnt plan to make any comments. In fact, he didnt even know if the show was broadcast or whether Henrys plan was successful or not, but Hugo Don''t care, because their band just finished a super high-quality performance. This is why he loves rock so much, and this is why he loves the stage so much. The spotlight still didn''t go out, and there was still no sound of the host playing on the main stage, but Hugo didn''t say much, just waved his hand, and then turned around to leave the stage. The same goes for the members of the Glory to the Dead band. They also waved their hands to express the curtain call, and then took steps to leave. But at this moment, everyone woke up: the performance is over. This performance that is destined to be the most shining moment of the 37th Grammy is over, and this performance is destined to become the history of the Grammy. The most magnificent and rebellious chapter is over. "Papa Papa", Green Days lead singer Billy Joe Armstrong clapped for the first time. He jumped up and down like a restless man, whistling in his mouth, and then constantly screaming, with His applause expresses his admiration for glory to death. In an instant, thunderous applause gathered like a tsunami, and then the camera still swayed slightly with magnificence. All the audience, all the audience who watched this performance, are shaking their hands vigorously. They have nothing to say, no words can express the surging emotions in the heart at this moment, except for applause, in addition to their eyes looking excitedly at the glory To death. The members of the glory to death did not stop much, and filed off the stage and walked towards the backstage. However, the applause inside the sacred auditorium and the applause over North America are still endless. Countless people are excited to share with their friends the joy and beauty of the performance just now. The excitement and happiness on everyones faces are similar. of. For the Grammy Organizing Committee and the cbs TV station, this is a disaster, a total disaster, not to mention what the glorious performance will bringthats all for the rest, just say it. The whole mess of staff is enough to cause headaches. The scene of Glory to Death leaving the stage was broadcast live on the camera, and it lasted for three seconds. In the monitoring room, Joey, who was overwhelmed by himself, shouted at the backstage staff through his headset, "Where is the host? The host is on stage! Award presentation." The guests continue to be on stage, **** god, the award ceremony should continue!" However, the reaction speed of the staff, who had already turned into a pan of porridge for a long time, was really slow. It was not until three seconds later that the host Paul Reth (paul.) came on stage again. Three seconds, it sounds like a flash of an eye, but for live TV, it is comparable to three centuries! The performance of Glory To Death is already an irreparable live broadcast accident, and now, for three seconds, all audiences are watching Glory to Death exit, which is like the beach after the Great White Shark''s visit. -Terrible. Paul, who is an actor and screenwriter, is really in a mixed mood. On the one hand, the confusion of this awards ceremony caught him off guard, and his host show is bound to become a joke in the newspaper tomorrow; but on the other hand, he enjoys the glory to death so much. Performed so much that he wanted to applaud the band-unfortunately he couldn''t, because he knew how angry the Grammy committee was. Standing on the stage again, Paul rubbed his hands and tried to make his smile look calm and calm. "What a wonderful performance, isn''t it? Let us thank Pearl Paste and glory to death." Paul said calmly. He tried to make a string of scenes lightly, but things backfired. His seemingly plain sentence caused the applause of the scene to burst again and interrupted Paul''s words. What a wonderful show. Paul couldn''t help sighing in his heart. The tsunami-like applause from this mountain made Paul a little indulged in it, but he knew that all the applause was given to the glory to death. After finally waiting for the applause to stop, Paul said again, "Let''s let the awards ceremony continue," Paul didn''t notice it, his voice trembled, "Let''s applaud and welcome, Mariah Carey." "You must be playing him with me. Mom. That''s a joke!" Maria''s only thought at this time is this. After the gloriously deadly grand performance, she will come on stage to award the trophy? She stood on the stage as an award-giving guest. Even though she was witty and humorous, she couldn''t take away even a point of glory to death. She was completely reduced to a foil! This is definitely the biggest insult to her. Not to mention, the personal grievances between her and Glory To Death, and she came home empty-handed tonight, but Glory To Death not only won a gramophone trophy, but also relied on an eight-minute performance to be recorded in the annals of history. This made Maria gritted her teeth in hatred. She stood on the side stage, clenching her fists tightly, and trembling all over her body because of her force. If she can, she will refuse to be on stage, 100%! But Maria knew that this was impractical, because she was not a **** of a rock singer, and she couldn''t destroy the relationship with Grammys, so she had to squeeze out a smile and calmly step onto the stage. This is... **** disgusting! "Maria, you should be on stage." The staff next to him said, Paul has already started to leave the stage. Maria waited for the staff to take a look, and said viciously, "I''m already uncomfortable enough, give me some time!" Then Maria retracted her gaze and began to take a deep breath. But the staff standing next to him looked baffled. From Maria''s point of view, the world revolves around her, everything is centered on her, so the grievances between her and Glory to Death must be well known. But as everyone knows, behind the stage of making history from glory to death, Maria has no relationship at all. Therefore, the staff didn''t understand Maria''s logic at all, and just looked at Maria who had been making psychological adjustments with a dumbfounded look. With this delay, the faces of cbs TV executives and members of the Grammy Organizing Committee are almost black and glamorous. The live broadcast accident is bad enough, and now there are still three accidents. A senior leader in a suit and a big belly has already Disregarding the image, he cursed in a low voice, "What the **** is Maria doing? Is she going to give birth backstage! Grass!" At this moment, Maria had a smile on her face and walked onto the stage at the pace of an 80-year-old lady walking, while still not forgetting to wave to the audience. Many people in the audience rolled their eyes: Is this a contestant in the Miss World pageant? But at least, the awards ceremony is back on track, and this terrible live broadcast accident has finally come to an end. The top executives of the awards ceremony have already started to have a headache. How to cover up this live broadcast accident, and what should they say? Now you can imagine how terrible the wave of reporters will be after the party is over, and there is not much time left for them to discuss. It''s just that these high-levels seem to have forgotten one thing, is this "live broadcast accident" really an accident? Or it is just their wishful thinking. The 37th Grammy Awards Ceremony is continuing. Joseph, Rick, and Henry have finally completed their work. Then they also need to start thinking: They have completely torn the relationship with the Grammys, what should they do? manage? Of course, they had anticipated the arrival of this day, so they were fully prepared. Although they dont know how the viewers who watched the live broadcast will react, nor are they sure about the attitude of the reporters on the spot, it is worthwhile to be happy that the reaction of the audience on the spot is really a boost. They all know clearly: glory to death. Once again a miracle was created, and this time, they were also a member of the miracle creator. After Joseph and Rick merged, they walked along the backstage to the agents lounge. The staff all gave them thumbs up. Some of them were excited and exclaimed that "the spirit of rock and roll will last forever." , Posing with rock gestures, expressing their inner surging and joy with practical actions. There were even the National People''s Congress running over to celebrate with Joseph and Rick. The sincere smile on his face was the best reward. The two of them did not enter the lounge , but waited for a while at the end of the corridor. After seeing Henry''s figure, the three immediately joined together and moved towards the reporter''s interview room. The performance is over, but their work is not over. Compared with Henry''s treatment, returning to the backstage of Glory to death is simply treated like a hero. Billy Joe, who has always loved pranks, even worshiped Glory to death on one knee, provoking to wait. There was a lot of laughter in the room. The singers'' colleagues were full of praise for the glorious and wonderful performances, and they greeted them with awe-inspiring expressions, expressing their truest feelings in their hearts. Such a scene is even more enthusiastic than the reaction after winning the best rock song award before the death of glory. At this moment, music has built a bridge among these familiar or unfamiliar people, connecting everyone. Of course, there are some people who shun Glory To Death because of the rebellion and boldness of Glory To Death, because of the unruly and casual nature of Glory To Death''s self-proclaimed rock, and because Glory To Death has stood the opposite of Grammys, they are not willing Being implicated by the glory to death, they can''t understand the actions of the glory to the death, so they hide away from a distance, lest they will be contaminated with the terrible "rock virus" if they get closer to the glory and die. But, will Glory care to death? Chapter 1111： Staggered The first half of the awards ceremony ended in a slightly weird atmosphere. The young Neil Young was unable to set off again*. It seems that everyones enthusiasm and energy have been exhausted, which makes The atmosphere of the ceremony was slightly deserted. At the same time, the intermission period is even more lively and extraordinary for the reporters. Almost everyone is discussing the glorious performance. They are all thinking about how to write the news headline tomorrow and how to highlight today. How can the shock of the night detonate this news? More importantly, what reporting angle should they choose, and what will the Grammy official say? Although I dont know the reason, Glory To Death did not perform his nominated song. Instead, he performed two unreleased tracks from the "Bath in the Morning Light" album, and performed the most classic "Youth Heart" by Nirvana; more Not to mention the chaos in the sound engineer and lighting engineer, the reporters are all watching it. So they know there must be some tricks in it, so how should they report it? The short intermission adjustment time, but quietly brewing a new round of storms, perhaps, this is the most exciting part after the hurricane hit, the craziness of the hurricane crossing has become a thing of the past, and now they must To face the chaos left by the hurricane. After the start of the second half, the Grammys have clearly restored order. No matter what happened just now, at least the awards ceremony must end smoothly tonight, and other things can wait. The awards are still going on. In the R&B department, Babyface became the biggest winner. He himself won the best male R&B singer, and his disciple Donnie Bryston won the best female blues singer. The best rhythm and blues combination was won by the boy-man group produced by Babyface, the best rhythm and blues combination was "two boys, two men" from the boy-man group, and the best rhythm and blues song was from the boy-man group" I will stay with you"-this song was composed by Baby Face. It can be said that Babyface dominates the entire R&B department alone, with a terrifying momentum. The boy-man group, which is in fierce confrontation with Glory to Death, relies on the album "Two Boys, Two Men" to rise strongly, and has become one of the most popular groups in the United States today. The Best Alternative Music Album Award was not upset this year. The Grammys did not repeat the mistake of awarding the alternative awards to mainstream singers last year. The Green Day band won the award successfully with the album "Scum" which turned out to be born. Its just that Billy Joes acceptance speech will definitely not make Grammys like, "Hugo, you are my man, the man I admire the most! Glory to death!" Then Billy Joe made a rock gesture. , And then stepped down. I''m afraid the faces of those high-level people are scary green at this time. Immediately afterwards, other awards in the rock department were also announced. The best female rock singer was won by Melissa Iseliji (.), who has finally won widespread popularity after six years of debut. This is a pop rock and country rock. The main style of female rock singer is one of the few outstanding female rock singers in the history of American rock and roll. She also publicly expressed her homosexuality at the 1992 presidential inauguration ceremony, and she continued to fight the disease after suffering from breast cancer. , Has become a role model, a rare exception in the mainstream music market. The best male rock singer belonged to Bruce Springsteen without any suspense. He defeated his powerful competitor Neil Young and finally aspired the title by relying on the unparalleled classic "Philadelphia Street" in the original soundtrack of the "Philadelphia Story" movie. Intriguingly, the winner of the best rock band was the Smith Spaceship Band. This result made many people smile playfully. It''s not that the Smith spacecraft is not good enough. Their "Restricted Ego" released in 1993 is generally regarded as the last classic album of the pop metal era, which is the last glory of traditional rock under the impact of grunge rock. But the problem is that the album "Constraining Oneself" was released in April 1993. Twenty-three months have passed since then. Now the Grammys have awarded this award to the Smith spacecraft-they have been in the past year. There is only one selected album, which is really funny. More interestingly, the other four bands competing with the Smith spacecraft are Nirvana, Pearl Sauce, Green Day and Glory To Death. Two grunge rock bands, two emerging rock bands-the former is a punk revival force, and the latter is a representative force of new metal rock. In the face of four major bands in the 1990s, the Smith spacecraft, which retains the last glory of the traditional rock power, stood out, and relied on the album released 23 months ago. How can this make people wonder? Woolen cloth? Just when everyone thought that this years Grammys would come to an end with a conservative attitude, Grammys gave another surprise again. The Best Hard Rock Performance Award was finally awarded to Sound Garden, which became the 37th Another feat of the Grammys: This is the first gramophone trophy of grunge rock on the Grammys! After the Best Rock Song Award was awarded to Glory To Death for an unprecedented time, the Sound Garden also represented the first time the "Sound of Seattle" reached the top of the Grammys. However, if you look at the list of nominations for this award, the historical significance will be weakened a lot. The Prisoner of Alice, Green Day, Pearl Sauce, and Glory To Death have become contenders for the Sound Garden. The Grammys simply made a choice between the grunge rock power and the new rock power, and they chose the former. Is this conservative? However, Sound Garden subsequently won the Best Metal Rock Award, defeating two indie rock bands, anthrax and open enemy (anthrax&.enemy), Rollins Band (.band); and two heavy metal bands, McGaid Megadeth and Pantera took the lead in getting their second phonograph tonight. From this perspective, it is also a breakthrough for Grammys. Grammy chose to commend the Sound Garden instead of Alice Prisoner and Pearl Paste, and this is also for a reason. From a historical point of view, Sound Garden created grunge rock far earlier than Nirvana. Before Kurt Cobain created Nirvana, Sound Garden had already launched two grunge rock episodes in the underground music circle. It is Nirvana Band who really sings grunge rock, but in terms of absolute strength, Sound Garden is definitely not inferior to Nirvana Band, and in terms of live performance skills, Sound Garden is slightly better. Therefore, the sound garden can be the beneficiary of this Grammy revolution, not without roots. It can be seen from the distribution of these awards that the Grammys are indeed determined to keep up with the trend. They invited bands such as Glory to Death and Pearl Paste to the awards ceremony. They also presented awards to Glory to Death and Voice. Garden; but on the other hand, Grammys are always worried that they are too different, the pace of reform is too fast, and they always want to find a balance. This is how the Smith spacecraft won the best rock band. , Of course, the cancellation of the Kurt-Cobain memorial link, the commendation of the sound garden of the grunge veteran instead of the pearl sauce that has swept the army in the past two years. The award for Best Rock Album was then awarded again, which broke the "unpopular" again, pushing the ambivalence of Grammys even further. Five bands competed for the best rock album award. The Nirvana band''s "New York Unplugged", which was named the last classic, did not meet the deadline. I missed the Grammy this time and can only participate in the next year''s competition. One time they joined the competition on behalf of them was the album "Zi. Inside the Palace", which won two nominations for Nirvana, but it did not include the best rock album award. The "Voodoo Store (. of the Rolling Stones, the "Beast" of the Fast-Flying Band, the "Duel" of Pearl Sauce and the "Super Unknown" of the Sound Garden, and the glorious "bath in the morning light", These five albums entered the final battle. Two veteran rock bands, two grunge rock bands, and a new metal rock band. This almost reproduces the pattern of the top five nominated best rock bands, but the bands have made some adjustments. Objectively speaking, the quality of the three albums of Pearl Sauce, Sound Garden, and Glory To Death is obviously superior. The albums of The Rolling Stones and Quick Turning Eyes, whether in terms of completion, professional reputation, sales, popularity, vocalization, etc. From a perspective, neither can be compared. From this perspective, it is clear that the final award should be produced among the first three bands. However, the contradictions and hesitations of the Grammys have made this award more variable. However, Grammys one-hand balance is very clever. Traditional rock has won four major awards in the rock department. The best female rock singer, male singer and band are all traditional rock The two awards won by Sound Garden were obviously not enough, so in the last award of the rock department, the Grammy played a balance. But even if it was balanced, it still caused an uproar in the audience. When the voice of the award-presenting guests came out of the microphone, "The 37th Grammy Award for Best Rock Album, the winner is,''bath in the morning light'', glory to death", the whole audience can clearly hear the sucking A cold voicenot to mention the others, even the five members who were so glorious to death were startled. After finishing the performance, the attention of the members of Glory To Death can finally return to the award ceremony, so this time they did not miss it. Although leading the nomination stage with eight nominations and winning the best rock song award, the glorious members are still like outsiders, watching the award ceremony easily and comfortably-especially during their performances. After slapped the Grammys, they felt even more that they couldn''t win the prize at all. However, the accident was born. Glory to death-The glory that just broke the Grammy''s face to death, relying on the album "Bath in the Morning Light" won the best rock album award, and won the second phonograph tonight, but also created history. On the scene, stupefied again and again! Chapter 1112： Awkward moment The atmosphere in the VIP lounge was a bit depressed. The old and scholastic leaders of the Grammy Academy had strange expressions. When they heard that the best rock album award was awarded to the glorious "bath in the morning light", their first reaction was one after another. Suddenly looked at each other in surprise, but in the next second, he avoided his sight as if he had been hell, lowered his head or looked away, trying hard to pretend that nothing happened. The reason why award ceremonies such as Grammys and Oscars are authoritative is because of the large number of members, strong professionalism, and anonymous voting, avoiding the situation where a few judges like the three major European film festivals like to decide the trend of the award. Moreover, except for the tellers with legal effect, no one, including the top leaders of the college, could know the result before the envelope of the winners list was opened. This is an important factor to ensure the authority of the award ceremony. But why do people always like to say that the old scholars of the academy do not like this work, so it is basically impossible to win an award. This is the so-called effect of public opinion. Simply take "bathing in the morning light" as an example. If we say that among the old academics of the college, a small number of people with qualifications, authority, prestige, and connections do not like this album, or think that this album does not In line with this years Grammys aesthetic standards, they will express their opinions when interviewing reporters, writing columns, in daily communication, and in conversations on important social occasions, and then affect others. They are the role of "public opinion leaders" in the process of news dissemination. Subsequently, these speeches will be disseminated through various communication channels, just as the news media can control the direction of ordinary people''s thinking, the members of the college will also be affected by these views. After all, these views are "authoritative and professional." Therefore, the aesthetic point of view of the college has a certain trend, which also makes the nominations and winners of Grammys and Oscars traceable, and a large number of prediction lists appear every year-and senior professionals The prediction success rate is not low. This is also when people mention Grammy or Oscar aesthetic standards, they always use "academy" as a whole to explain. So, how did the unpopularity come about? This is the part that public opinion cannot take into account. It is as if the United States hopes that the domestic people will support them in their attacks on Iraq and Afghanistan. It is called "anti-terrorism." This is the mainstream voice, but the opposition still can''t hide. This is the truth. In the process of dissemination of mainstream views of the college, deviations will inevitably occur in the transformation and processing of certain news sources. The most important thing is that the college judges are all "people". Since they are human, everyone has their own aesthetics. Standards, not every time there will be a cloud. Therefore, when the number of judges exceeds a certain limit, the unpopularity appears. This is also the core value of "College Public Relations." The famous Weinstein brothers used this deviation, and then rely on their strong connections and precise public relations methods to find out the psychology of the judges, guess the preferences of the judges, and concentrate on conquering specific groups of judges. Eventually, the Weinstein brothers Oscar unpopular myths were realized time and time again. Obviously, it was such an accident that glory to death won the best rock album award. The old scholars thought that it was enough to give a nomination to the glory to death, and a best rock song award is a matter of course, and this should be the level of glory to death on this Grammy-even if "bath in the morning light" "The quality of this album is far more than that, but even Nirvana''s "Don''t Mind" is buried, and burying another "Bath in the Morning Light" is nothing for Grammys. What''s more, at least there is a phonograph in the hand of Glory To Death, which is much better than Nirvana. But the problem is that the album "Bath in the Morning Light" is too good. That song "A Beautiful Day (.day can be regarded as the most successful and outstanding song since entering the 1990s, and it is different from "Youth." "Enthusiasm", the positive and majestic style of this song coincides with Grammys. While maintaining one''s own personality and creating one''s own style, it will not be too rebellious. The sunny core idea is even better. It is applauded. It''s a pity to miss such an album. A rare classic in ten years, the Grammys have missed "Don''t Mind". If you miss "Bath in the Morning Light" again, this may be a swan song. The more professional and the more experienced people are, the more profound the experience will be. Therefore, this group of old scholars began to think like this, "They will definitely not vote for glory to death, I will vote for it, and keep my fairness and authority." One person thinks this way, two people think so too... So, the best rock album award fell to the death of glory. In fact, judging from the embarrassing and confounded expressions of the seven senior academics in the VIP lounge, it seems that they all have the same idea, and they have made the same choice. It is worthy of being the most conservative, stubborn and core group of old scholars in the college, even the pace of "making mistakes" has kept the same. Originally, with the absolute quality of the album "Bath the Morning Light", it was well deserved to win the Best Rock Album Award, and the song "Good Day" has the absolute strength to sweep the award ceremony-glory to death. Not only was nominated for this comprehensive award, but the ability to win the award was absolutely outstanding. But the problem is that the glorious live performance not long ago gave the Grammys old scholar judges a resounding slap. They have not yet discussed how to face the media after the ceremony, but they will take it again to the death of glory. Awarded, this time Grammy almost slapped himself, breaking his teeth can only be swallowed in his stomach. As a result, this weird atmosphere appeared in the VIP lounge, which was really the most embarrassing moment after the Grammy kicked off tonight. The seven college judges staggered their sights with embarrassment and guilty conscience, and the three cbs TV executives sensitively felt the weird atmosphere, but only exchanged their sights. Then all three of them pretended that nothing was normal, calmly and calmly. Applause to congratulate the glory to death. These old foxes naturally know that they should be curious about what to do and ignore. The VIP lounge was stunned, and the audience was stunned. However, after being surprised, the audience applauded. They all expressed their congratulations to the glory to death in this way. Even the competitors, the Rolling Stones, Quick Turn, Sound Garden, Pearl Sauce, they all applauded. From an objective standpoint, "Bath in the Morning Light" is definitely well deserved to win this award. The expressions on the faces of the five members of the glory to death are very strange, and all five of them looked at each other, and even a little bit dumbfounded. Pedros sentence "They are sure that they did not send the wrong person" clearly expresses the truth of the band at this time. Thoughts-especially after experiencing the performance just now. The five members walked onto the stage amidst applause and took over their second gramophone tonight. Unlike the first trophy that was awarded to Hugo, this time it really belongs to the band, so its Neils representative. Everyone took the trophy. Neil looked back at his teammates, his eyes paused specifically on Hugo, but he found that no one was willing to come forward to give his award speech. It was originally a glorious moment, but now no one wants to take the initiative. Neil was helpless. Neil walked to the microphone with the trophy and hesitated, "First of all I think I must thank Hugo, thank you for bringing our band members together, and thank you for making such an excellent album, although during the recording process We have gone through many difficulties, but we have persisted. This is not an easy task." Neal looked back at his teammates and expressed his gratitude to his teammates, "Then..." Neil paused, "Thank you Sheeran Raikkonen for helping us complete this album successfully, thank you Henry Bu Rums trust in our band, you need to endure the mischief of our band all the time, hard work. Finally..." Neil thought for a while, but there was not much information in his mind. It was not easy to give an award speech at first. He was not prepared at all, and winning the prize at this point in time was really... weird. "Finally, thank you my teammates, glory to death!" Neil finished speaking, turned around and was about to leave, but after half a step did he realize that he seemed to have forgotten something, and then added, "Thank you Glee U.S. Organizing Committee, thank you!" The audience in the audience finally couldn''t help but laughed. But before the laughter started, the applause rang out, drowning the laughter. For the audience, they do not yet know the story behind the glorious to death performance ~ www.novelhall.com~ but it is clear about the festival between the glorious to death and the Grammys. Last year, Glory to the death refused to attend the Grammys. This year, the Grammy extended an olive branch and was able to attend the Glory to death. However, judging from the progress of the awards ceremony, the Grammys obviously intend to strengthen the status of grunge rock. The new metal rock represented by death is the momentum of suppression. Now, it''s so glorious and upset that it won the best rock album award, which is really interesting. However, the so-called upset is for Grammys. For the audience, there is absolutely no doubt about the award of "Bath in the Morning Light"! Therefore, they gave their most sincere applause and congratulated them for their glory to death. The glorious members returned to the side stage, this time without the excitement and excitement they had when they won the prize, the five people looked at each other with embarrassment. Then they all realized that after winning the prize, they still had a dumbfounding expression. This was so strange that they were relieved, and then they all chuckled lightly. The Grammy matter is left to Grammys, and Henry and the others. As for the band, the task of the band is to focus on music. It doesn''t matter if you don''t win a prize. Because they deserve it. The 37th Grammy is gradually coming to an end amidst the excitement, embarrassment, and enthusiasm. It seems that everything has been determined, but is it really settled? Chapter 1113： Historical moment In many cases, no one can predict history when it is created. Often, at the moment when the time and place are right and the people are harmonious, history is conceived along the way. This is not something that can be controlled or changed by man. Only by standing in the long river of time and looking back at that moment will it suddenly become clear that it turns out that history was created in this way, and what is even more surprising is that history was created by these people-in many cases even completely unexpected groups. people. That was the case for the 37th Grammy. The award ceremony continued, and the final winners of each award were found. Except for Babyface''s strength in the R&B department, all other departments are showing an even trend, and no one can dominate the department. In the final awards ceremony, there are only four comprehensive awards that have not been awarded. This will also be the final* of the entire party. The first newcomer of the year award continues the fierce competition and mixed pattern of the previous year. The five groups of newcomers nominated this year are Cher-Crow, Green Day, Aisi Base, and Crash. test.) and the number of crows (.). This reminds people of last year, the glory to death, the blind melon band, the guts band, three new metal rock bands were shortlisted for the newcomer of the year, but they all lost to the rhythm and blues singer Donnie Breston. This time, Ace Base is a pop singing group, Cher-Crow is classified under the pop flag, while Fool Crash Test and Count Crow are both new metal rock bands, and Green Day is a representative of new punkalso a new metal. A member of the rock wave that turned out to be. Before the award ceremony, people generally believed that the Green Day band should win the award. This is also an answer that can be perfectly explained from a professional perspective and a strength perspective. However, the Grammys eventually awarded the newcomer of the year to Cher-Crowe, which reproduced the situation of the last Grammy. Whether Cher is a popular category or a rock department, there is still no conclusion yet, but the Grammy has awarded her the Newcomer of the Year Award, which is really intriguing. Of course, there is no doubt that Chers debut album is excellent, but... only in 1994 should belong to the Green Day band. This time, the Green Day band repeated the glorious to death cup again. The subsequent Best Album of the Year award broke out again. Tony Bennetton (.bent), who debuted for 30 years and achieved countless glories, was comparable to Frank Sinatra, unexpectedly used a "mtv unplugged". The album was upset and won, which really shocked the audience. "Mtv unplugged" is actually the live recording album of the program of mtv TV station. Strictly speaking, this is a kind of concert album, not even a regular album, but it is precisely this album that beats the powerful Competitor, won the best album award of the year. It''s not that Tony is not great enough, it''s just that there are obviously better albums on the waiting list. The other four contenders for the Best Album of the Year Award are "The World''s Three Tenors in 1994 Los Angeles Concert", "Infant (.the.cradle, "Seal (seal. 1994 and "Bath." Morning light". "The world''s three major tenors in 1994 Los Angeles concert" naturally needless to say, Luciano Pavarotti (.), Placido Domingo (.), Jose Carreras (.) carreras), this time they launched a global tour, and the Los Angeles show is undoubtedly one of the most successful, so this is the concert album. "Infant" is from Eric Clapton (.), one of the world''s top rock guitarists. He has joined the cream band (cream), the blind promise band (.), and Dray. Ke and Domino (derek.and.the.), etc., were one of the pinnacles who created the rock wave in the first place, and his guitar skills have influenced generations of rock bands, and he can be called a legend in the history of rock music. . In this album, he owns the famous song "tears.in.heaven", in memory of Eric''s four and a half-year-old son who died in an accident. The album "Sear 1994" is the second album of British rock singer Sear. He is also a pioneer in the new metal rock wave. He combines soul, folk, dance and other different styles into rock. Into a faction. In this album, there is a classic that has become an enduring classic, "The Kiss of the Rose (...a.. The last is "Bath in the Morning Light". This album of glory to death is considered to be the band''s top work, and it is also a real masterpiece of new metal rock. There are not only ten masterpieces in the album, but also many ones. The widely circulated classics also include a classic "Good Day (.day in the classics. It can be said that the competition for the best album of the year is very fierce, and in the end Tony''s "mtv unplugged" won, which is really a huge upset. Or maybe conservative. However, the unpopularity continues in the Grammys. In the competition for the best single of the year, the boy-man group "I will be tender with you", Bruce Springsteen''s "Philadelphia Street", Bonnie Ritter (. "Love is approaching quietly(.''.up.on., Cher-Crow''s "What I Think (all.i.wanna., "A Beautiful Day" to the death of glory, unfolds incomparably Fierce competition. Before the award ceremony, people''s most optimistic is naturally the boy-man group and Glory to the death again. This is the hottest confrontation in the second half of 1994. The glory that has always prevailed until the death and the boy who has never been discouraged. The men''s combination extends the battlefield to the Grammys, which is really exciting. But Grammys disappointed everyone, because after the newcomer of the year, Cher once again won the best single of the year with the song "What I Think", breaking everyone''s glasses and bursting. Apart from the upset, it also relied on two comprehensive awards and a trophy for the best female pop singer to become the biggest winner tonight. This is something that no one could have expected before the award ceremony started. Glory to Death, Baby Face, Donnie Bryston, Four in One, Boy Man Group, Bruce Springsteen, Pearl Sauce, Green Day Band ...This series of singers who created countless brilliant singer lists in 1994, but was robbed of all the limelight by the newcomer Cher, who was born last year, and continued the momentum of Donnie''s glamorous Grammys last year. This is really... too unexpected. Now, the 37th Grammy only has the last award for the best production of the year. This is also the last suspense, but...people can''t have more hope. The Best Production of the Year Award will generally be awarded at the end, because this is the most important Grammy award. Although there are four comprehensive awards, it is different from the common belief that the Best Album of the Year award will be the most important award. , The best production of the year award is the most competitive. Not because production is more important than the album as a whole, but because the annual production of the year award is the only award given purely to producers in the entire Grammy. This award commends the producer behind the scenes, not the singer, who participates. The nominees for this award are all songwriters and arrangers, not singers. This award reflects the most essential hard power of the creator. From another perspective, whether it is the best newcomer of the year, the best single of the year, or the best album of the year, it is actually produced by the producer behind the scenes. The singer is the performer standing in front of the curtain. Therefore, the best production of the year can be regarded as a collection of awards, and the competition every year is also extremely fierce. The top five producers this year are the production crowd of "What I Want", five people including Cher Crowe; the producer of "Philadelphia Street" Bruce Springsteen, "Love Tonight" The producers of Elton John and Tim Rice (.), the producers of "I Swear" Gary Baker (gary. Baker) and Frank Meyer (frank. J. Meyers), "Good Hugo Lancaster, creator of "One Day". From this list, you can find that the "I Swear" sung by the four is a cover song, so the Grammy award is the songwriter, not the four, nor the original singer John-Michael Montgomery. On the other hand, musicians who can sing well are always valued. Cher, Blues, Elton and Hugo are the creators of their own songs, so they have all received more appreciation. Finally, the soundtrack of the movie has received great attention. "Philadelphia Street" comes from the movie "Philadelphia Story", and "Love Tonight" comes from "The Lion King". Coupled with the "shape.of.my.heart" that has achieved countless successes at the end of the year and the glory to death, we can see the close integration of movies and music today. This situation gradually disappeared after entering the 21st century. It is a typical profile of the decline in the quality of North American movies and American music. Among the five contenders for the best production of the year, except for "I swear" is a bit inferior-this song squeezed away the baby face of "I will be gentle with you" as a finalist for the award~www.novelhall.com ~ It has been considered a small upset, the competition of the other four songs can be said to be comparable, especially "Love Tonight" and "A Good Day", these two songs are generally considered to be able to shine through the entire ninety Classic masterpiece of the era. However, Grammy has had too many accidents tonight, and no one knows what will happen next. The final guest, Tony Bennetton, opened the envelope in his hand, took a look, then raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise, then smiled and said into the microphone, "The 37th Grammy The winner of the Best Production of the Year Award is, "Good Day", Hugo Lancaster." boom! History was born in this way. No one expected the birth of history, and no one wanted to create history, but unlike all predicted tracks, history was written at this moment: from the glory to the terrifying stage performances, in Georgia An unprecedented change was set off on the Lamy stage; to the sound garden representing the garbage rocks first record on the Grammys; then to the pearl sauce and the sound garden on the Grammy stage; finally to the glory to the death accident and three consecutive wins. Seat trophy! The wave of revolution in rock and roll has unstoppably set off a storm in the Grammys. Even if the old scholars of the Grammys are unwilling, they can''t stop the pace of history. Chapter 1114： Award testimonials Tony''s voice came from the microphone, thunderous applause came, and the echoes from all directions made the ground tremble slightly. Hugo didnt have time to react. He was about to stand up. He was pushed back on the chair by his friends who had directly jumped on. How did Pedro bypass Foggin and Neal and jump on him? Hugo couldnt think about it. Its solution. But then, Neil came over to hug Hugo, and Fugin and Alfonsos arms banged overno, it should be more than these people, because Hugo only felt that he had at least a dozen hands slapping on his body. This made Hugo think he would vomit blood in the next second. In a daze, Hugo was "teleported" to the aisle by his glorious teammates. He didn''t even know how his steps were taken-perhaps it was Lingbo''s microsteps, and then he stood on the path leading to On the aisle of the stage, the audience on both sides stood up together, and everyone clapped excitedly, with hopeful eyes locked on Hugo, which made Hugo feel the heat like a spotlight. Hugo finally came back to his senses at this time, he won the prize, once again. Tonight''s Grammys are like a miracle, accidents one after another, and the complexity and excitement make people unable to express in words. Hugo took a deep breath, waved to his teammates, and shouted, "Come on stage with me." The glorious teammates looked at each other. The best production award of the year praised Hugo as a producer. Compared with the best rock song award, more attention is paid to the production process. Glory to death when it came to the stage for the best rock song award was fair, but at this time, it seemed a bit overwhelming. But Hugo has a different idea. Glory to death is a whole. He is a member of the band. Even if he wins the award as a producer, this fact cannot be changed. Therefore, Hugo looked at the hesitant teammates, widened his eyes and said, "Quick! Don''t let me say it again." After that, Hugo took the lead and walked towards the stage. The gloriously dead members exchanged their sights. In the end, it was Fujin who was the most free and easy. He stepped forward and followed Hugo''s steps, followed by Pedro, and neither Neil nor Alfonso. Pause again, followed closely. Hugo, who took the lead on stage, took the phonograph trophy from Tony. This is the third glorious trophy tonight. But before Hugo can taste it carefully, he was imprinted behind him. With bones in the palm, Pedro turned directly onto Hugos back, causing Hugo to lose his weight and almost fell over. Neil and Alfonso also came up to join in the fun, shaking vigorously. Hugo''s shoulder. Only Fujin was watching the excitement by himself. The frolicking of the five members of Glory To Death on the stage caused a lot of laughter from the audience, but those old scholars who watched this farce, their already iron expressions are probably going to be green at this time. After finally standing firm, Hugo walked to the microphone and said with a smile, "Thank you, thank you my lovely teammates!" Hugo almost gritted his teeth and said this sentence, making the scene laugh again. There was applause again, it was so lively, "I originally wanted to say that I couldn''t stand here without a band member. Tonight, Grammy, the Holy Auditorium." Hugo teased with a chuckle, the words thick. "But now...I think," Hugo shrugged. "Pepe, don''t think too much about it. This trophy is mine. You have no share." "Hahahaha..." The laughter broke out in the audience. Among the three awards tonight, Hugo is the easiest and most comfortable, although it is also the most unexpected. But compared to the previous two ill-prepared acceptance speeches, Hugo has obviously restored his composure at this time. Hugo looked down at the gramophone trophy in his hand. This was not unfamiliar, but it felt heavier than he had imagined. The heavy weight almost made Hugo unable to hold it. Hugo was very surprised. He couldn''t help shrinking his right hand, holding the trophy tighter, and the solid weight came from the palm of his hand more clearly. Hugo''s eyes could not help but stay on the trophy for a while. The streamlined lines, the gold that refracted the light, and the mirror surface that projected his figure appeared shining in the spotlight. At this moment, the sense of reality that came when I got the first trophy came again: This is a Grammy Award! However, this time the sense of reality has gained another weight, and the excitement, happiness and beauty in Hugo''s heart slowly settled down. Just a glimpse, then Hugo raised his head and said into the microphone again, "When the album "Bath in the Morning Light" was released, many people told me that this is a great album, and it is an impressive one. ''S album; there are many excellent songs in the album, especially''Good Day (.day)'', this song is memorable." Hugo said with a smile, self-selling and boasting, which made the audience a little confused : What is this award testimonial? But Hugo didn''t know it. He looked at the auditorium in front of him, which was blurred in the lights, and then said, "At that time, I could hear these words almost every day. Over time, I accepted this view. , Many times I also feel good about myself and think,''Very well, Hugo, you have done an incredible job, you are a genius''. Hugos little self-deprecating smile at the corner of his mouth matched his words, The audience chuckled and chuckled. They seemed to vaguely understand the meaning of Hugo''s words. "But, tonight, standing on the Grammys stage, after winning this trophy," Hugo raised the gramophone trophy in his hand and twitched the corner of his mouth. "I suddenly realized that, in fact, I didn''t imagine it. Im not the so-called genius in my imagination. Hugos words gradually calmed down the scene. Everyone looked at Hugo standing on the stage, as if looking carefully at this three-year period for the first time. Men who have reached the pinnacle of their careers are average. "Maybe this is the pinnacle of my career." Hugo sighed lightly and laughed at himself, which immediately caused a lot of laughter at the scene. Hugo immediately said, "But I don''t want this to become a reality, I I dont want''Good Day'' to be the highest peak of my creation and the highest peak of my glorious career. It''s just like Kurt Cobain doesn''t want''Young Heart'' to be everyone''s only impression of Nirvana." "Wow," more than half of the audience took a breath again. Hugo actually mentioned Kurt, so blatantly! Tonight, the Grammys have been working hard to ignore any news about Nirvana, and successfully persisted to the end of the awards ceremony, only to be easily pierced by Hugo. After "Youth Mind" gained popularity, Nirvana was asked to sing this song on almost all occasions, so that they were tired of themselves. In fact, Kurt was very concerned about the album "Don''t Mind" and "Youth Heart". "This song is not satisfactory, he thinks it still does not meet his requirements. Therefore, many times, Nirvana rebelliously refuses the organizer''s request and is unwilling to sing "Juvenile Spirit". However, they are subject to the record company''s contract and they have to compromise. This is really frustrating. At the 1992 mtv music video awards, the reason why Nirvana performed the "rape. rape. me" clip is because of this. They were asked to sing "Youth Heart", but the band refused. After mutual negotiation, they finally decided to step back and sing "Li", the new single "Li" which is being promoted by Nirvana. But after the performance began, the band was still upset, so they sang a short "rape. Rape. I" in the opening, which scared everyone into a cold sweat. The same is true for Glory to Death now. They are always asked to perform "A Good Day" and "Don''t Worry About the Past (t...in.anger, so that the band is annoying. So this time at the Grammys, the band did nothing but chose two unreleased singles, "one step (one.step. and "fan wall ( during the performance. Just let the audience exclaim. Famous songs and masterpieces are hard to come by for a public figure, because some people have no masterpieces in their entire lives and can only be submerged in this industry innocently. But for those who have masterpieces, masterpieces may also become their life-long shackles. If they do not break the shackles of this masterpiece, they will never achieve breakthroughs and further development. Hugo knows that tonight''s glory to death is worth remembering for him But this is not the end, but another starting point. Next, glory to death will be to break the "good day" and Work hard under the constraints of "bath in the morning light". "So, I thought, maybe this trophy is just reminding me,''Hey, young man, you think too much.''" Hugo lifted the trophy in his hand slightly and said with a smile, "You are not a genius , You just started on the road of music. Huh, I think there is still a long way to go between me and the band. Of course, at least not tonight, tonight is a carnival, I think a bottle of champagne can express me The truest emotion in my heart at this moment." Hugo''s conversation turned and his tone became more relaxed, making the audience laugh again. Hugo nodded slightly, "Thank you! Thank you for your cheers. This satisfied my arrogance." The whistle and laughter rang again, accompanied by warm applause. The teammates who watched Hugo turn around and left the stage side by side with the glory to death, the audience stood up again one after another, and the gradually rising applause decorated the stage beautifully at this moment. The thirty-seventh Grammys came to an end like this. No one could have expected such a result. Even the most authoritative, professional and experienced insiders could not do anything about it. But again, history has already created it, and everything is impossible. Save it! That being the case, then, open your arms to welcome a new chapter! Chapter 1115： New article The 37th Grammy officially ended, but the topic created by this awards ceremony has just kicked off. The four comprehensive awards belong to three different groups of singers. Tony Bennetton won the Best Album of the Year Award, Cheryl Crowe won the Best Newcomer of the Year Award and the Best Single of the Year Award, and Hugo It represents glory to death and won the best production of the year award. In terms of personal awards, Babyface, who swept the R&B department, smiled proudly. Although he only had two phonographs in the account, in fact, the five trophies behind the department are all Babyface, and the momentum is in full swing. And Cher and Glory To Death, who also won three phonograph trophies, lead the list of winners. Cher represents the strong rise of newcomers, and Glory To Death means the musical progress of rock and roll. The historical significance of the Grammys this time is that the representatives of "The Voice of Seattle" Nirvana, Pearl Sauce, Prisoner of Alice, and Sound Garden became the main nominees of the rock department, and Sound Garden won two phonograph trophies and turned around in one fell swoop. In the past three years, garbage rock has been popular and popular, but it has never been the situation of Grammys. At the same time, the Rolling Stones, Smith Spaceship, and Bruce Springsteen made traditional rock and roll more competitive without being really eliminated by the market. In addition, the new metal rock representatives, the Nine Inch Nails, and the Crows-including the green day band turned out, especially the best rock song award, the best rock album award and The three-seat phonograph for the best production of the year award is a historic breakthrough, which completely changed the pattern of Grammys. After the award ceremony, the reporters immediately interviewed Michael Greene, the current chairman of the National Academy of Recording Arts and Sciences (...of...arts.and.). The National Academy of Recording Arts and Sciences is the organization responsible for awarding the Grammy Awards, which is the full name of "academy" for short. Michael Green became the chairman of the academy in 1988, leading the academy to follow the trend of American music. In the past six years, although Grammys have been somewhat controversial, the overall reputation is still good, and Michael has contributed a lot. During the interview process, Michael first affirmed Chers excellence and believed that her various awards were well-deserved. After the courtesy link, the reporters immediately pointed the finger at the glory to death, or more accurately. One point, it points to the entire rock and roll strength, which is also the biggest attraction of this year''s Grammys. At this time, Michael was already depressed and about to vomit blood. Tonight because of his glory to death, there have been too many accidents. If proceeded according to the original plan of the academy, then it will be a trophy for glory to death-the best rock song award, "Good Day (.day is absolutely worthy of this award; then two trophies for the Sound Garden, two All of them are live performance awards, which are not as important as other awards in the rock department, but it can be seen that the college''s attitude towards grunge rock has changed. This is also a small step on the road of reform of the college-a "small" step in the true sense. But now, the first glory to death created stormy waves during the performance, which disturbed the whole award ceremony. The song "Youth Heart" was almost the loudest slap in the academy, not to mention the hidden behind the three songs. It made Michael vomit blood for three liters; and then he won the Best Rock Album Award in his glory to death, which made the seven board members of the college embarrassed that they couldnt say a word; not to mention the final fatal blow. Then, the Best Production of the Year Award became an accident, and Hugo embraced it. As for the cold arrow in Hugo''s final acceptance speech, in fact, compared to previous accidents, Michael doesn''t care anymore. But Michael can''t let out a nasty anger in his heart now, because he must clean up the mess on behalf of the academy, he can''t let Grammys discredit, this is his duty. Therefore, Michael can only show a kind smile, "Glory to Death is a very good band. Their performance in the past year is undoubtedly amazing. I think the results of the awards ceremony tonight prove this. " Michael resisted the depression in his heart and responded in official terms, but he was still unwilling to praise the glory to death. Then came again, "During the live performance of Glory to Death tonight, we abandon our familiar''good day'', and choose to sing new songs that have never come out, including Nirvana''s classic song''Youth Xin Qi'', the scene was still in chaos during the performance, and it seemed that there were problems with the sound and lighting. What is your opinion on this?" Michael bit his teeth fiercely. If Glory appeared in front of him at this time, he was not sure if he could not resist going forward and biting those bastards! But he resisted it, and laughed, expressing his "happy" mood, "It was a wonderful performance, wasn''t it?" Michael''s words received affirmative responses from many reporters. At this moment, Michael''s heart was bleeding, but he couldn''t stop. "In fact, we discussed this performance with Glory to Death for a long time." Michael calmly said, as if everything were the truth. "Hugo once mentioned that the death of Kurt Cobain made him very sorry. We It is very sad for the passing of this genius. So we prepared a tribute to Kurt. But as everyone knows, Kurt is a maverick rock musician, he will certainly not like us solemnly do a tribute. The link is too clich. Therefore, we explored such a plan to sing "Young Heart" from glory to death, and pair it with two special songs to express the deepest mourning, nostalgia and respect. " The college deserves to be an academy, as expected, an old fox. Michael actually said that the black one was directly white, and he said that this link was conceived by Grammy, and his face was comparable to the ancient Roman wall. However, Glory to Death and Henry, Rick and others obviously dont mind this, because everything is as Henry expected. When things go smoothly as expected, things have become a foregone conclusion. In the Grammy style, they definitely dont. They will tear down the stage by themselves-not to mention that the glorious performance is so successful and so sensational, they will not let this opportunity pass. Therefore, Grammys will definitely admit it through gritted teeth and admit that this is the result of proceeding according to the plan. There were no accidents and no so-called "live broadcast accidents". Everything is taken for granted. At least on the surface, Grammys will not rip apart with glory. The fact is also true, Michael has already bleeds inside, but he replied with a smile on his face. In fact, Michael does not have many choices, not to mention that performance has become an established fact. Just to say that glory to death accidentally won the best production of the year award, Michael will not tear down glory to death-they can never say: Hey, awards are awarded. Wrong, we do not agree with the glory to the death to win the prize. Then this is the real big joke. Therefore, since the upset has been caused, Michael can not only condemn glory to death, but also pursue and praise glory to death, proving that "Grammy''s choice" is correct. "As for the chaos on the scene, it was just some malfunction of the machine. We must be thankful that this did not affect the excitement of the glory to death performance." Michael made a chat and laugh, and said freely. But only he knew that his nails were already embedded in his palms. "Some people think that the three songs chosen to die for glory are actually dissatisfaction with Grammys. They think that Grammys have not given rock and roll a corresponding important position, and Nirvana has not been able to win a Grammy award so far. It''s a good proof." But obviously the reporter still doesn''t want to let Michael go, and is still pressing hard. At this time, Michael was very angry and grinned, "''Does anyone think''? Can you tell me who it is? Which member of the glorious death has publicly acknowledged these remarks?" At this point, Michael can be justified: because just now At the end of the awards ceremony, the trend of the awards was the best proof of refutation! "If not, I think you are spreading rumors and slandering. You can personally interview some glorious to death. I think Hugo is willing to answer your question." "So what about Nirvana..." The reporter was still reluctant. "Grammy is an authoritative award. Every award winner is voted by all of our members. I am not sure if your question is questioning the professionalism and authority of our college, or is it correcting tonight? Do you have any questions about the distribution of awards?" Michael has absolute initiative on this issue, so he refuted it confidently, "I think you should pay attention to the awards ceremony tonight, and you will know your problems. How ridiculous." Just now, Michael admitted that the glorious performance was carefully planned by them, and it has now become evidence of rebuttal, which really made Michael sigh. Although they were taken advantage of by Glory to Death, they had to dumbly swallow Huanglian; but they could also use Glory to Death tonight''s move to silence the controversial remarks about Nirvana for a long time. This is the official position of the Grammys. Not only did they deny the so-called live broadcast accident, this "accident" did not make the noise. At the same time, they also recognized the glorious performance and success. In the head-to-head confrontation of the Grammys, glory to death wins! Following the announcement of Michael''s official interview, the 37th Grammy was truly settled. Although I don''t know how the Grammys will develop next year and in the future, how they and the glory-to-the-death festival should come to an end; but at least it seems that this year''s Grammys have ended in a "peaceful" manner. Michael''s forced affirmation of glory to death also officially announced the reign of Grammys. Grunge rock and new metal rock have been recognized by the mainstream market, and rock that has been silent for nearly fifteen years has finally returned to mainstream attention. A new chapter has quietly opened! Chapter 1116： Apex of prestige Looking back at the fork in the road after many years, people will clearly find that the 37th Grammy has reversed the pattern of the entire music market, rock and roll have become competitive again, and once again demonstrated the glorious momentum of the 1970s. If it follows the original time track, then rock and roll has a brief glorious moment after entering the nineties. 1993 is even considered to be the most successful year of rock and roll after 1977, but it is a pity that this time rock and roll did not become similar to six. The overall advantage of the 10s and 1970s did not reach its peak after all. Especially after the suicide of Kurt Cobain, it is generally believed that Nirvana''s "mtv New York Unplugged" is the last classic of rock and roll. After that, although countless rock masterpieces have emerged, and rock has always been developing. There have been many outstanding rock bands, but after all, no one can continue the strength of Nirvana. All albums can only look up to the "mtv New York Unplugged" album, and there is no reappearance of the peak of rock. However, the wheel of history has slightly deviated due to the appearance of the glory to the death. At the 37th Grammy Awards, the glory to the death was almost relied on alone to show on the stage of the sacred auditorium. The charm of grunge rock and new metal rock, the sensation and shock of the trio of singing before, and the powerful feat of winning the third prize, were all unexpected by the academy before the awards ceremony. Coupled with the first appearance of the "Voice of Seattle" in the Academy''s original plan at Grammys, this has formed a strong momentum and made a decisive change in the development trajectory of rock and roll. After the awards ceremony, official statistics showed that the average viewership was 43 million, while the highest viewership was 48.7 million-this data appeared when Glory To Death sang "Youth Heart", and It lasted until the end of the whole performance of Glory to Death. In other words, nearly 50 million people appreciated the song "Magic Wall (, which set off a brand new frenzy. Of course, this is something. There is another interesting aspect of the data. The average viewership before the Glory To Death performance was 38 million. After the Glory To Death performance was over, although part of the audience passed by, the overall average viewership was in a straight line. Rising, the audience clearly became interested in the award ceremony. This brought the final average viewership of the audience to 43 million. This viewership data created the best performance of the Grammys since 1984. That year, more than 51 million viewers witnessed Michael Jackson''s title of Grammy title, a record of eight trophies in a single Grammy. It has not been broken until 2014; and this year, 48 million viewers have witnessed the rock storm set off from glory to death, and witnessed the revolution of Grammys. Fate wave! After the Grammys came to an end, overnight, the prestige of glory to death reached an unprecedented peak! The news media launched a lively discussion about this music feast. The Grammys were originally the focus of the focus, and last nights awards ceremony gave birth to countless focuses, from Cher-Crows strength to Tony-Ban. Niton''s upset, from the baby-faced dominance to the hardships of the Sound Garden, from the brilliance of the movie soundtrack to the glorious surprises...Almost every topic is worth discussing, and it is also a hot spot. Grammys haven''t felt such a craze for a long time. The current trend of public opinion can be seen from the choices of major media on the front page headlines. "Rolling Stone" magazine reported with the title "Newcomer Cher continues Donnie''s strength, baby-faced godfather". Obviously, this world''s most influential magazine still has no cold on Glory to the death. They focused on The popular department and rhythm and blues department-this is also the most powerful music style in the mainstream music market in the United States. In the article, "Rolling Stone" said that "Babyface shows his talents vividly and vividly, not only in his production of his own music, but also in the sparks between him and other singers. There is no doubt that, He has a sensitive and delicate control over the current music trends of the entire mainstream market. This godfather-level singer-songwriter has dedicated one of the most exciting years of his career." "Rolling Stone" magazine believes that Cher''s victory is certainly a great success, but the biggest winner of the 37th session is Babyface. This view was privately complained by the "Alternative Choice" magazine as "not even with rock and roll"-Cher''s music style is actually rock and roll, but it is divided into the popular department by Grammys. "Alternative Choices" did not publish this view in professional reviews, not because they were afraid of "Rolling Stones," but because "we would rather leave space to rock singers than a boring mainstream music magazine." But the ridicule of "alternative choice" was widely circulated among rock fans, but it made "Rolling Stone" a serious loss of face. As the pioneers of indie music, "Alternative Choices" undoubtedly aimed at the great victory of rock and roll, "The strong rise of rock?" This is the news headline chosen by the magazine, and they chose the question mark as the ending, which also showed Their doubts. In the article, the "alternative choice" expressed doubts about the Grammy''s choice, and Vincent Brooke accurately and sharply detected the division within the Grammy. On the one hand, Grammys appeared cautious in awarding alternative rock forces. Nirvana, Sound Garden, Prisoner of Alice, Pearl Sauce, Nine Inch Nails, Glory To Death, Green Day, etc. all won nominations, but they only stopped. For the nomination, in terms of the best rock band, the best female rock singer, and the best male rock singer, they have returned to traditional rock. The two awards won by Sound Garden are completely painless consolation prizes in the eyes of professionals. . Especially Grammy once again ignored the achievements of Nirvana and Pearl Sauce, the most typical. In addition, the Green Day Bands Best Newcomer of the Year and Best Alternative Music Awards were also won by the least alternative Green Day band-they are punk revivalists, and the Best Single of the Year Award is also an upset. These details You can see Grammy''s caution. But on the other hand, glory to death dominates three phonographs, covering the best rock song award, the best rock album award and the best production of the year award. If the first two awards are only confined to the rock and roll department, Glory To Death won with absolute strength; then the last comprehensive award is absolutely upset for Glory To Death. Here again, we can feel Grammy''s determination to make further progress on the road of reform. This is very contradictory. Therefore, Vincent expressed his views in detail when writing the article. However, this time Vincent also gave commendations for his historic breakthrough to the death of glory. Although the "alternatives" had always looked at Glory to death before it was not pleasing to the eye, there is a fact that cannot be refuted. Internal and external contradictions must be clearly distinguished. Glory to death ultimately represents rock and roll. More importantly, the glorious performance was praised by Vincent-this is the first time in history. "From the silence of''one step (one step.)'', to the rejection of the''young spirit'', to the wall of the''lost wall'', the spirit and temperament of the Glory to Death rock band is vividly demonstrated Coming out, he was rebellious, yearning for freedom, and talented. At the same time, he was endowed with his own unique positive and diverse styles that belonged to the glory to death, creating this classic performance that is memorable for a long time!" In addition, "Alternative Choice" also believes that "the recovery of rock power in this Grammy is a great turning point. In the four years from 1991 to the present, rock and roll finally once again occupied a real place in the mainstream market. When alternative rock is no longer alternative and becomes art, where will the music market go?" The distinctive interpretation of "Rolling Stone" and "Alternative Choice" is actually the pattern of news media public opinion trends. Public opinion led by the "Los Angeles Times", "New York Times", and "Rotation" is focusing on the rise of rock and roll. However, the news views represented by the "New York Post", "Daily News" and other media believe that pop and rhythm and blues are still the current main themes. However, as Michael Green said in an interview, the prosperous rock and roll power is the main theme of this Grammy. Even if the news media tries to reverse this situation, nearly 5,000 viewers watching the live broadcast are enough to change the trend of public opinion. . According to incomplete statistics, on the side of rock-or news media that endorses glory to death, there are a total of 18 mainstream media; and 13 mainstream media that choose to pay attention to Cher or Babyface; in addition, Four other mainstream media focused their attention on Tonys upset at the Best Album of the Year award. It can be said that the overall momentum is quite distinct. From this perspective, the rock revolution has been unstoppable, and glory to death has become a hot topic in the United States with this momentum. Not only the news media, but also loyal fans, especially fans of Nirvana. After witnessing the Glory To Death version of "Young Heart", Nirvana fans clearly divided into two extremes. One group believed that Glory to Death insulted Kurts music. New metal rock and grunge rock are completely different. They despised the glorious performance and believed that Hugo was not worthy of being compared with Kurt; the other group believed that the rock spirit of glorious to death and Nirvana were similar. Hugo really understood Kurt, although the music of the two bands The styles are very different, but glory to death still shows the essence of rock and roll heartily. They are willing to support glory to death. Since the rise of the glory to the death, the glory to the death and the Nirvana band have been put together for comparison, and after this Grammy, this kind of dispute has become more and more chaotic and heated, and it is difficult to draw one in a short time. result. But it is undeniable that the current reputation of glory to death can be compared with the peak moment of Nirvana. From media reporters to professionals, from supporters to opponents, the stunning performance on the Grammy stage from glory to death has undoubtedly become the hottest news in the rock field after the suicide of Kurt Cobain last year! Chapter 1117： Heavy news Once again, Glory to death stood on the cusp of the storm again. From the beginning of the formation of glory to death, they mean controversy, but also the focus. The new metal rock advocated by this band has launched a violent impact on the entire rock and music market, which also makes every step of theirs become The focus of discussion. It''s like when Elvis Presley was born. After the Grammys, the glory of winning three trophies to death easily attracted countless firepower again, especially relying on the live performance that was praised by countless people, even surpassing the phonograph trophy itself, and became the most popular topic of people. Although there have always been wonderful legends about the glory to the death live performance, and it was even more praised after the end of the "Glory Road" last year, this time nearly 50 million spectators directly watched the glory to the death performance. That kind of shock is hard to feel when listening to a third party''s report. Therefore, glory to death once again became the focus of controversy on the cusp. Only three days have passed since the Grammy Awards Ceremony. EMI and Endeavour Elite Management Co., Ltd. released a new blockbuster news: Glory To Death has completed its contract renewal with EMI Records at a sky-high price of 20 million U.S. dollars. At least two albums will be released in the next three years! In the 1990s, when there was no Internet, the spread of any news required fermentation time, which was as short as 24 hours and as long as two weeks. Unlike the Internet era, it only takes a few seconds to make a piece of news worldwide. Spread. At this time, after three days of precipitation and fermentation of Grammy-related news, it is the hottest and most extensive moment. Almost everyone is discussing this years Grammys, and glory to death is the most important thing. One-fifth of the American population is expressing their views on Grammys'' glory to death. Under such circumstances, EMI announced the news, which was obviously premeditated and became the focus of attention almost effortlessly. Two years ago, relying on the glory of becoming a topical figure on the road tour, he became a member of EMI Records with a contract of one million two records. At that time, this contract caused a lot of discussion. As the record company with the largest market share in the global record market, EMI Records has absolutely no doubt about its strength. Even if they do not have any advantage in the US market, their contract with Glory to Death still amazes many people. At that time, many experts were wondering what kind of band Glory to Death was, it was worthy of such a big bet by EMI Records. A "Almost Fame" and a "Bath in the Morning Light", this is the answer sheet handed over by Glory to Death. With just two albums, Glory to Death has become one of the most influential bands in the American music scene today, and Like Nirvana, a wave of change has been set off in the entire music process, which has changed the entire music scene. Just like Nirvana is to grunge rock, Glory to Death may not be the first band to create a new metal rock, but they have succeeded in substituting the new metal rock into the mainstream society and have found an accurate definition for this alternative rock. Every step of glory to death is a historical mark. The contract of one million two records has become one of the most successful contracts of EMI Records since entering the US market. It has also reversed the decline of EMI Records in the US market since the 1980s, and has regained the ability to compete with other top records. The ability of the company to contend. In fact, as early as "Bath the Morning Light" was released, people began to discuss the direction of the glory to death contract. The major record companies are obviously coveting the glory to the death. Many companies have contacted the glory to the death agent Henry Bloom. Among them, the closest to the band is David Geffen, a major in the music industry. Relying on his personal relationship and strong hard power, he is infinitely close to the new contract of glory to death. If David Geffen succeeds, then he will also make history: because Nirvana is part of the record company under David, and now has glory to death? This is obviously one of the best things any record company can think of in today''s environment. Especially when David joined Steven Spielberg and Jeffrey Katzenberg and established DreamWorks together, it seems that the glory of death is getting closer and closer to the door of the change: everyone knows, history The friendship between Steven and Hugo is extraordinary. But everyone did not expect that Hugo and DreamWorks collaborated on their first screenwriting work "Before Sunrise", but the glorious record contract after five months of silence still belongs to EMI Records! Of course, EMI has offered a condition that is so glorious that it is difficult to refuse. According to the news media, the contract of 20 million two albums is almost the top rock contract in the American music scene today. Even if it is among all the singers, it is estimated that only Whitney-Houston and Babyface are the only ones. A few top tops can surpass. From one million two albums to 20 million two albums, glory to death in just two years, the value has directly doubled by 20 times! Such a rocket-like rise has achieved the miracle of the American Dream! Especially when this news is placed in the context of Grammys, it becomes more and more realistic: almost everyone can feel a clear fact that alternative rock has been officially recognized by the mainstream, and grunge rock has worked hard for three times. Years and three years have accumulated, and finally under the promotion and explosion of new metal rock, the social status of alternative rock has undergone a qualitative change. It is conceivable that the next development, first of all, the development of grunge and new metal rock will be faster and faster, especially the latter, as if the Nirvana band sang the grunge rock at the beginning, not only a large number of Nirvana band imitators appeared. , And garbage rock is also springing up everywhere; now the same is true for new metal rock, and there are bound to be countless glorious imitators afterwards, and after the rise of new metal rock in 1993 and the brewing in 1994, it will also It will usher in a period of rapid development. The second is the promotion of alternative rock. Although people are accustomed to putting together the Nine Inch Nail Band, Smashed Pumpkin Band, Green Day Band, Radio Commander, Goatskin Band, etc., in fact, these bands have very different styles. Features, even though they are all part of the new metal rock wave, they all have their own unique rock style. This is also the reason why new metal rock has not been able to form a huge force similar to traditional metal rock, grunge rock, and pop rock, because there are too many branches. Therefore, with the transformation of Grammys and the sky-high price contract between Glory To Death and EMI Records, rock lovers are encouraged and will be more brave to walk out of their own rock roads and integrate their own styles into rock and roll. . In fact, Cher-Crow, Melissa-Iseliji, Roslin, etc., these singers or bands that have been recognized in this year''s Grammys are also the same: looking for their own rock and roll. When the rapid development of grunge rock and new metal rock promotes the diversification of alternative rock, it will naturally contribute to the prosperity of the entire music market. Standing on the cusp of glory to death, unknowingly once again walked in the role of promoting the process of history, and EMI also unintentionally became the creator of history. In fact, the idea of ??EMI Records is not that complicated at all. They are businessmen and they are naturally thinking about interests. In the past four months, the negotiations between Henry and EMI Records were indeed very difficult, and the talks broke down three times in the middle. Henry''s insistence on guaranteeing the autonomy of glory to death really angered EMI Records. All record companies know that it is impossible for them not to interfere with the singer''s music, and even independent record companies cannot guarantee that they will let it go. And Henry actually asked for the autonomy of Glory to Death to be guaranteed in black and white, although it was only a clause similar to "When making decisive change decisions, Glory to Death requires an important right of veto", to the greatest possible guarantee that EMI Records will not force the band to change. My own style and persistence, but this is a difficult decision for any record company-especially for EMI. During that time, Henry and David did get very close, especially when DreamWorks was just established in October, the glory to death was also infinitely close to DreamWorks. Because David is willing to guarantee the initiative to glory to death-at least he has this sincerity. Of course, Henry also knows that friendship is valuable, and David is also a businessman. When the Nirvana band was producing the two albums "Incident. Lun" and "Zi. Palace. Internal", there was a fierce conflict with the record company. The commercialization of the record by the record company caused the Nirvana band to rebound strongly, and finally Although the album was released smoothly, Kurt was not satisfied with the two albums. However, David was able to show sincerity in negotiations, which was enough for Henry. Had it not been for the insistence of Roger Fasson, the deputy manager of EMI Records, perhaps he would have signed a contract with DreamWorks until the death of glory. Fortunately for EMI Records, Roger, who was in charge of signing Glory To Death, is once again on the band''s side this time. He believes Glory To Death has the ability to fundamentally change the competitiveness of EMI Records in the US market~www .novelhall.com~ So we will try our best to guarantee the success of this contract. Roger knows very well that what he originally fancy was glorious personality and talent, and for rock bands, forcing them to change their style for commercial gain is tantamount to suicide. The next two albums of Nirvana are proof of this. So, although it is very simple, Roger did his best to defend the glory to death-at the same time to fight for his future initiative in the US record market! But even so, Henry and EMI Records dragged back and forth for more than three months, until a week before the official opening of the Grammy Awards, the two parties reached a final agreement: EMI finally gave in and gave glory to death. Absolute initiative in album production-but only limited to "album production". Henry officially signed the contract after obtaining the consent of the band members. Originally, EMI Records released the news as if "before sunrise" became a topic, but after careful consideration, I decided to take a gamble and see what developments will be made after the Grammys, even if the glory is to die in Grammys. It doesn''t hurt that beauty comes home empty-handed. However, EMIs waiting this time has been rewarded with generous returns. The 20 million contract has become the hottest news in the music market in one fell swoop, and Glory to Death has directly become the hottest rock band in North America. This wave of prestige and history has passed by incessantly! Chapter 1118： Take advantage of the situation The contract between EMI Records and Glory To Death looked lively and enthusiastic from the outside world, allowing both parties to occupy the headlines of major news and entertainment editions in one fell swoop. But in fact, both sides have their own calculations. Although EMI Music still compromised in the end, they obviously could not really let glory to death do whatever they want and do whatever they want. The contract stated in black and white that the band only has the right to veto issues related to "album production"-veto the record company''s inaction. Appropriate proposals, apart from that, EMI still takes the initiative. Within the scope of album production, EMI is also happy to give glory to death more initiative. After all, new metal rock is still a new thing, and there are only a handful of experienced producers. For Glory to Death, they also compromised, because EMI did not give the band absolute freedom to the maximum after all-of course they and Henry also knew that this was impossible. But neither Henry nor the band would give up easily, the so-called "album production" veto power, what are album production-related matters? Is it just album recording, album positioning, etc.? Of course not only, album release time, album promotion strategy, etc. can also be considered within this range. Therefore, the band is bound to be able to gain more initiative-at least there will be no "bath in the morning light" has been urged to release the situation. In fact, this is a case in which each other has different opinions on word definitions. This is often seen within the scope of the law. If you want to go to court, you will naturally have another opinion on who is right and who is wrong. But this matter does not need to go to court. It is just that when a dispute arises, each other can gain more advantages and allow each other to compromise. From this perspective, in fact, glory to death still occupies a little advantage. Henry won a contract for the band that far exceeded expectations. However, EMI Records did not "lost money", let alone what the future will be. Within three days after the heavy news was announced, the sales of "Almost Famous" and "Bath the Morning Light" both surged again, and the former returned to it. The top 20 on the Billboard Albums Chart, and the latter rose to the fourth high in one fell swoop. This shows the hot effect of this time news-of course, the Grammy''s follow-up effect is also indispensable. As one of the five largest record companies in the world, EMI Records is naturally unlikely to suffer. Their abacus is very delicate and they use the Grammys to maximize the impact of the new contract. Then, they followed the Grammys and the new contract. Dongfeng, to further maximize its own interests: EMI Records officially released the third single "Mixed Wall ( of "Bath the Morning Light" on March 9th! EMI Records began to discuss matters concerning the third single of "Bath in the Morning Light" as early as the end of January. The original alternates were "Apologize ( and "Life Time (. of.... The former was originally. It is the second single in the plan, but due to timing issues, it was replaced by "shape.of..heart"; the latter is because the whole song has a positive temperament, which is very in line with winter and spring. Atmosphere. However, the situation changed again later. It was confirmed to be at the Grammy to the death of Glory. Due to the Grammy''s performance atmosphere, "apology" was excluded from the performance repertoire, "one step (one.step. and "The Wall" was shortlisted-Regarding the inside story of the glorious performance, Henry did not reveal any wind to EMI, so EMI naturally did not stand up to stop it. Therefore, EMI Records locked the goal between "one step closer" and "the wall". As we all know, after the Grammy Awards ceremony, the music market will usher in a new boom and be nominated on the Grammys-especially singers who can win trophies. Their works will always get extra attention. Both albums and singles will usher in a rising trend. The most famous representative case is Nora Jones (.) who won eight trophies after the 45th Grammy in 2002. Although the best production award of the year was won by her song, It does not belong to her, so there are only seven individual awards, which did not match the record of Michael Jackson. The sales of her album "e.away...me" have risen sharply, and it has grown in a week. Three hundred percent, which also set a new record for the highest increase in album sales since the Grammy Awards. After the Grammys, the sales of "Almost Fame" and "Bath the Morning Light" have both ushered in an explosion, and EMI Records is doing this kind of calculation. They hope to use this powerful momentum to launch the "Bath the Morning Light". The third single. However, EMI did not expect that the reputation of Glory to Death had doubled after the Grammys. The effect of the whole topic was endless. Coupled with the heavy news of the new contract, it made Glory to death. Death is hot. The follow-up effect is naturally exceptional. The glorious performance on the night of the Grammys became the first focus of the hot list of topical topics. The brutal and direct "shut up" of "one step closer" followed by the "young spirit" that disdainful and ridiculed" "Rejection", let people talk tirelessly, discussing how glory to death has destroyed the Grammy''s face-even if Michael Green is a good cover for the embarrassment of the Grammy, but for true rock fans, those whitewashes Taiping''s official statement is useless. Surprisingly, compared to "one step closer", compared to the glory to death version of "Youth Heart", the "Magic Wall" that does not seem to be direct enough to be crazy enough on the surface has attracted more attention and directly became To the center of the topic. "Rotation" professional music critic David Marches analyzed this song in this way, "The "Magic Wall" has a strong British style, and the melody is like a March. The drizzle of sorrow and sorrow, poetry-like lyrics filled with the confusion and randomness of youth, almost hit the soft underbelly of every listener, awakening the confusion in the memory and awakening the struggle in the heart. . This is just like the soulful''don''t be annoyed by the past (''t...in.anger)'' from the glory to death, it easily hits the softness of everyone''s heart, and everyone has one in their heart. First of all, it belongs to its own "fascination wall". Compared with dont be annoyed by the past, the lost walls poetic-like free and easy and melancholy, the youth-like sorrow and helplessness, are deeper and more real. Almost everyone has their own confusion deep in their hearts, and differences in age, gender, occupation, race, etc. cannot block this inner response. Therefore, the "Magic Wall" can resonate more widely. More importantly, Lancaster''s interpretation of this song is a classic, but the casual and unruly voice is filled with a touch of warmth, like a ray of sunlight breaking through the haze, guiding everyone Head in a hopeful direction. For the audience, Lancaster''s singing is their inner wall of confusion. On this puzzle wall, there is one''s own expectations, one''s own future, and one''s own stubbornness. " Just as Davids music review received, the styles of "Masked Wall" and "Don''t Be Annoyed by the Past" are in the same line, and in terms of the strength and depth of defeating the inner line of defense, "Masked Wall" is even better. The lost wall is a metaphor, which reflects different appearances and shapes in different audiences, thus awakening resonance. Hugos "Magic Wall" on the Grammy stage tells the story of the rock bands mentality. Almost every rock band has gone through this process: being moved by the music of a certain band, and then reluctantly. Devoted to rock, forming your own band, rehearsing day and night, studying hard, and looking forward to becoming a rock star, but the hardships on the road to indie rock often make countless people have self-doubt, the future is uncertain, and many people choose After giving up, many people stubbornly chose to stay. In the Grammy version of the "Magic Wall", Nirvana is the "Magic Wall", guiding the continuous advancement of the rock forces after the 90s. This is especially true when the "Magic Wall" follows the unruly "Young Heart", which resonates with countless rock fans. This is also the reason why many Nirvana fans are willing to support Glory to Death after the Grammys are over; it is also the reason why Glory to Death has reversed the deep impression of this band in the hearts of many senior professional rock fans. What''s more rare is that the song "The Wall" is catchy, and the beautiful and moving melody and the beautiful and romantic lyrics make the audience involuntarily like to hum along. At the Grammy, countless listeners joined the live chorus that night, which shows the charm of the "Magic Wall". As a result, "Magic Wall" with that melancholic British temperament broke into the American rock circle strongly. On March 9th, "Magic Wall" was officially released! Unlike in the past, this time "Magic Wall" has the full support of the professional rock fan circle, which is really a rare sight. Since the official release of the album at the end of 1993, Glory To Death, the professional rock fan circle has been controversial about this band, and this controversy has continued to the present, even the song "Good Day (.day is both popular and popular. The single has never been recognized by this circle-many people just silently support the song, but they are unwilling to confess it, and on the surface they still disdain the glory to death. But this time the situation was different. Some fans of Nirvana, most of Pearl Sauce and Sound Garden fans actively expressed their support for the "Magic Wall", and many stubborn professional rock fans also recognized the "Magic Wall". "Although they insisted on saying, "It''s just the song "Magic Wall", just this song, not other songs, nor the **** band that glorifies to the death." Even so, "The Wall of Lost" still ushered in a rare situation, the time and place are favorable, and it seems that all conditions are creating momentum for the "Wall of Lost", so this single also ushered in an unprecedented outbreak! Chapter 1119： Best single If someone tells Glory to die, the song "The Wall ( will become one of their most well-known singles. It is estimated that they will all look astonished, and Hugo will even sneer. When he wrote this song, In fact, I''m not very satisfied, because the lyrics are too soft and the melody completion is not high. Similarly, countless professionals will sneer, because from any angle, "Good Day (.day is currently the most perfect song of glory to death. This song is definitely enough to rank among the top ten of the 90s. The ranks of the songs. But history is so interesting and gives a very different answer. Twenty years later, in countless statistics, professionals and professional magazines all love the song "A Good Day" more. They think this song is the pinnacle of the early creation of glory to death, from the melody to the lyrics, from the momentum In terms of emotions, the whole degree of completion is very full. This song is also one of the indispensable masterpieces in the long and glorious music career. However, in the audience''s vote statistics, "Good Day" not only lost to the "Masked Wall", but also did not differ from "Don''t be upset by the past (''t...in.anger and "Lithium(. . The reason is that the audience considers not the technical level or the creative level, but their own emotional factors. In 1996, a total of 170,000 viewers voted for the most popular song by "Rolling Stone", and "Magic Wall" won the first place; in 1997, seven countries including Germany, Australia, and the United Kingdom Among the most popular songs in the polls, "Magic Wall" won the love of countless listeners and easily won; in 2000, "q Magazine" conducted a "Most Popular in the Past Ten Years" with 37,000 viewers. "Vote for Songs", "Magic Wall" defeated the heroes and won the championship again; in 2010, American Music Radio held a poll. More than 800,000 people voted for the 100 most popular songs. "Magic Wall" won the championship incredible. . This is a result that he didn''t even expect from glory to death. Many people joked, "Don''t be annoyed by the past", let the music world know the glory to death, "Good Day" let the music world remember the glory to death, and "Masked Wall" truly achieved glory to death. In this regard, Hugo can only jokingly, "Fortunately, these are three songs." In fact, it is self-deprecating. Nirvana was only remembered by people as the "Young Heart", but in fact, "Don''t mind." There are countless outstanding tracks on that album, at least there are "three songs" in the glory to death. In the first week of its release, "Magic Wall" directly broke out in sales of 230,000, and airborne the runner-up on the bulletin board singles chart in the second week of March. This result has already made countless people fall through. If Hugo had carefully studied the direction of the Billboard singles chart in the second quarter of 1995, he would have discovered a very interesting phenomenon: these few months are completely the pattern of your side and my debut. The first is the Queens single Curtain Call (take. ..It) won the championship for seven consecutive weeks, followed by the classic song of the rock star Brian Adams (bryan.adams) Have you ever really loved a woman (have...ever.really...a." won the championship for five consecutive weeks, and in the end, the strong rising women''s group won the championship for seven consecutive weeks with "waterfalls". This happened from the last week of February to the third week of August, and then it fell back into a melee. It can be said that this is really a very interesting situation. From this we can also see some clues about the 1995 singles chart: lack of a flourishing situation, most of the traditional big-name singers occupy the mainstream music market-and the style of music is also They are all traditional pop and rhythm and blues. Although the only Brian Adams is a rock singer, he is also a representative of traditional pop rock. Of course, Hugo knows nothing about this pattern in history, so he naturally can''t feel it. After his little butterfly flapped its wings to the 37th Grammy, the entire traditional music market Great changes. "Music Wall" directly sold 200,000-level sales in the first week of its release, and was runner-up on the airborne bulletin board singles chart, just below Madonna, who completed three consecutive championships this week, so that everyone fell through their glasses. . Almost eight months have passed since the release of "Bath in the Morning Light", and even more than a month has passed since the intensive ranking of "Shape of Heart (shape. Six months have passed since the album, which means that glory to death has almost "disappeared" in the sight of the public for such a long time, the "Masked Wall" can achieve such results, it is really terrifying! From this aspect, we can also see how extensive the influence of the Grammys and the new contract this time. It is worth mentioning that although Madonna''s "curtain call" this week successfully completed three consecutive championships, the radio on-demand champion this week is actually "The Wall". This single leads the "curtain call" with a huge advantage of two percentage points. , Dominates the radio on-demand rate rankings, and "Magic Wall" officially landed on the radio in only four days. In addition, the album "Bath the Morning Light" also included four other songs in the top 50 radio on demand rate this week. Even the "Young Heart" of Nirvana has reappeared on the radio ranking after two years. Within one hundred on the list. What makes people laugh and cry is that many listeners actually think that "Youth Heart" is a glorious song, and they don''t know who the original song is. Obviously, these listeners have no interest in rock or even music, just purely in Grameen. Meishang heard this song and thought it was good. This is also a profile of Grammy''s tremendous influence. If the achievements of the "Magic Wall" only stop here, then it can''t be said that it has changed the market structure, let alone that it has achieved glory to death. Obviously, the results of the first week of release are just the beginning of the glory of the "Magic Wall". In the following two consecutive weeks, "Magic Wall" grabbed sales of 180,000 and 170,000 respectively, and continued to dominate the radio-on-demand championship, but it was still inferior to Madonna''s "curtain call". While completing his third consecutive runner-up championship, It has also become a testimony to the "curtain call" five consecutive championships. At this time, although the results of "The Wall" were very good, it was only "good". The media began to scoff at the glory to death results. The "New York Post" liked to join in the fun, but they were very interested in music. There have not been many reports, so this time it was just a joke, Last years victorious glory to death, when faced with the real queen Madonna, it is obviously too immature. In fact, what the "New York Post" said was not wrong. Although last year was so glorious and majestic, the four people who fought with them were newcomers, and the boy-man combination relied on the "two boys, two men" picture. The album is truly among the top, but Madonna is definitely not a singer of the same level. The current queen who won countless popularity in 1984 with "Like a Virgin. Girl (.a., even Whitney Houston and Mariah Carey are absolute juniors in front of her. Madonna''s popularity continues to this day, and she is still the number one most popular female singer in the world. The song "Curtain Call" created countless topics during the filming of the music video. Madonna personally arrived in the Spanish town of Ronda. However, because of the bullfight, it attracted protests from environmentalists. After the release of the single, he won the championship with the momentum of sweeping the army, and he deserved the title for five consecutive championships. Therefore, the "New York Post" is mocking the glory to death. The qualifications are too shallow and the foundation of popularity is not solid enough. Everything seems to be clouds and bubbles. The surface looks like layers of mountains extending infinitely, but in fact it is vulnerable. It only takes a gust of wind to blow, and maybe there is nothing left. However, immediately the "Magic Wall" ushered in a blowout: the Oscars ceremony once again came to a lively end. Hugo, who did not participate in any publicity, once again ushered in a high exposure rate, and the super high popularity and excellent reputation accumulated by the "Magic Wall" in the previous three weeks finally ushered in a good opportunity to explode. In the fifth week of March, the sales of "Magic Wall" showed an astonishing increase, and won 510,000 sales in one go. Not only did it create the highest single-week sales since 1995, it also won the radio station again. The championship of on-demand rate easily ended the five consecutive "curtain calls" and successfully reached the top of this week''s bulletin board singles chart! The "Magic Wall" ushered in a full-blown explosion in the fourth week after its release. The sales volume of 500,000 in a single week is the top three in any year. Such outstanding results are not only the glory of any single before the death. The song has not been achieved, and at the same time, other singers who have created such achievements can be counted with one hand Just this week''s brilliance is enough to make everyone admire the glory to death. What''s more, it was Madonna who defeated the glory to death. In addition, the powerful outbreak of "Magic Wall" also drove the sales of other singles of "Bath in the Morning Light", and "Good Day" and "Shape of Heart (shape.of.my.heart both returned to the top ten. , Once again reproduced the feat of having three seats in the top ten of the singles chart. Whats incredible is that it only took four weeks for "Magic Wall" to bring its cumulative sales to 1.09 million, which also surpassed "Good Day" and became the single with the fastest sales of Glory To Death to reach platinum certification. This also gave people a first look at the endless grace of this top band that has achieved glory to the death. The major record companies can''t help but sigh. EMI Records really holds a good hand. Glory to Death''s new album hasn''t had a charter yet, EMI Records has already made a lot of trouble. In addition to "Magic Wall", there are other focus points worth discussing this week. The names of three alternative rock bands, Green Day, Sound Garden, and Nine Inch Nails, appeared in the top 20 of the Billboard singles chart. , This is an unprecedented situation! Chapter 1120： Historical footprint From the year-end single sales charts in 1993 and 1994, we can see that the album sales of rock bands, especially alternative rock bands, are always very strong, but the sales of singles are far behind other styles, and even It is not easy to make it into the top 20 at the end of the year. Of course, this can be seen from the billboard singles charts every week. Pearl sauce, a frequent guest on the album charts, is almost missed from the top ten on the singles chart. Nirvana, the band that has created countless historical records, is in the singles. The best results in the rankings have not been among the top three. Therefore, people always have an inertial impression: Alternative rock relies on the support of fans, and album sales are always strong; but in the single market where ordinary listeners occupy the main buying group, they still have not been able to win the recognition of the mainstream market. . But now this situation seems to have undergone a fundamental reversal. In the fifth week of March 1995, the top ten Glory to Death occupied three seats, and among the top twenty seats belonged to alternative rock reached six. This is absolutely unprecedented! "Hurt" by Nine Inch Nails, "When I Get Close (when.i.e. by Green Day, and "Fell.on...days" by Sound Garden. Ranked among the top twenty, the best result is the eleventh place in Sound Garden, one step away from the top ten. These three bands are precisely the bands with outstanding performance on the Grammys. In addition, Pearl Sauce''s "Not For You (... also came to the 33rd. It is worth mentioning that the Pearl Sauce Band and the record company are in conflict. From the album "Defense" refused to shoot music videos and release singles, to last summer they were dissatisfied with the organizer''s repeated ticket price increase and cancelled the performance plan. Pearl Sauce The band and the company are completely shameless. So at the end of last year''s new album "Lifeline (, the record company only released a limited number of new albums in the old-fashioned vinyl record version, trying to teach Pearl sauce a lesson. But it is a pity that the pearl sauce fan group is too strong. At present, fans are constantly putting pressure on the record company. There is news that the record company has been pressured to release the CD and cassette version of this album. The album "Lifeline" is considered by many experts to be the best album since Pearl Paste debuted. At the same time, this album replaced Green Day''s "Scum" and was selected for the "Rotation" selection together with "Bath the Morning Light". Ranked among the top ten albums of 1995. Even under such circumstances, "not for you" still squeezed into the top 50, which is really not easy. Alternative rock has also made a breakthrough on the Billboard singles chart. Although it is not the kind of brilliant alternative rock with eight capitals in the top ten, it is still very rare, especially when compared with the disadvantages of alternative rock in the previous three or four years. , The more you can feel the difference of alternative rock today. This is the real market change. People have realized that the changes on the Grammys have changed the composition of the entire music market in this most direct way. Alternative rock has become an irresistible part of the mainstream market-maybe these The music is still created in the style of a rock band, but mainstream audiences are willing to open their hearts to accept them. This is a fundamental change! In the following months, the outstanding performances of Nine Inch Nails, Green Days, Sound Garden, and Pearl Sauce were continuous, including alternative rock bands such as Broken Pumpkins, Manic Street Preachers, Stain, Radio Commander, etc. All of them have achieved good results on the billboard singles charts one after another, and they have spread this change vigorously. In this, the "lost wall" of glory to death has undoubtedly become the first banner to bear the brunt, stepping on the footsteps of history, and achieving incredible brilliance! In the first week of April, although the sales volume of "Magic Wall" dropped somewhat, it still remained at 290,000, and the radio on-demand rate was even the top of the list. All other competitors can only stand by the top of the list, which also makes " "Magic Wall" easily defeated Madonna''s "curtain call" and achieved two consecutive championships! Although the "New York Post" still said sourly that it was because the "curtain call" had been exhausted, which created the conditions for the two consecutive championships of "Magic Wall", but everyone knows that "Magic Wall" sales and radio stations There is no doubt that the on-demand rate is actually there. In many cases, numbers are the best evidence and refutation. However, the "New York Post" will soon be able to shut up, because in the face of the strong impact of Montiel Jordan''s popular single "We Do This" which won 230,000 sales, "Magic Wall" Without showing any weakness, it once again broke out 250,000 sales, and completely blasted opponents in terms of radio on-demand rate. According to the statistics of radio stations in the United States, the radio on-demand rate of "Magic Wall" was four times higher than that of "We Do This". Percentage points, which is an irreparable gap for the radio on-demand rate. The "Magic Wall" has completed three consecutive championships with absolutely strong data, and this week''s super popular "We Do This" can only be stubbornly occupying the second place, the combination of "special red light (red... "And Madonna''s "bow" occupy third and fourth respectively. In the second week of April, there was no change in the top three rankings. The "Magic Wall" still had obvious advantages, and the four consecutive championships went smoothly. Although "We Do This" is extremely popular-it ranks first in terms of sales. This time surpassed the "Magic Wall", but the radio on-demand rate was still completely blown by the opponent, and again lost by a clear advantage, and continued to finish second. This scene is familiar to many people: Last year, "A Good Day (.day and "I Will Be Tender to You" were the same. These two singles stood firm in the top two spots, and third. The name is often able to hold on for a period of time, and then the third place is the first to fall behind, until "I will be with you" and also fall behind, but the "good day" is still strong. In the end, everyone witnessed the feat of "A Good Day" for thirteen consecutive weeks, and is currently tied with "I Will Love You" as the single with the most consecutive billboard titles. So, can the "Magic Wall" continue the strength of the "good day" this time? Not to mention whether "We did this" can win the championship, whether this single can reach the height of "I will be with you" is not yet known? And will the top three really form an iron triangle? As time advances day by day, the momentum of the "Magic Wall" has not diminished at all. Although sales have been fluctuating up and down, the radio on-demand rate clearly shows the absolute strength of this single, and it is impossible to find it. Any competitor is far ahead. The runner-up of "We did this" lasted from two weeks to seven weeks, and it has never been able to change the pattern. After witnessing the incredible nine consecutive championships of "The Wall", it was the first to fall behind. Indeed, "we do it this way" is not as good as "I will stay with you", and the pressure it brings to the "Magic Wall" is far less than the impact of "I will stay with you" on "a beautiful day". The nine consecutive championships of "Masked Wall" were easy without any suspense. Challengers appeared during the period including Mary-Bridget, boy-man group, pearl sauce, etc., but none of them could really threaten "Masked Wall". . At this time, there is no longer any media questioning the strong popularity of "Magic Wall". Combined with the frequent appearance of the top 20 alternative rock bands, the market reform has officially begun to enter the track: with more and more ordinary listeners. Learn to appreciate alternative rock, and the expansion of the mass base will usher in a blowout opportunity for alternative rock. In the first week of June, "Magic Wall" ushered in its biggest competitor after the release, Brian Adams, the rock king-like figure has a strong popularity. There is no doubt that "Have you ever really loved a woman" last week After its first release, it airborne the third place on the singles chart, and launched a fierce impact on the "Magic Wall", which also made the singles chart lively in an instant. This week, "Have you ever really loved a woman" sales and radio on-demand rate ushered in a big explosion, almost a spike in "we do this", a direct threat to the "Magic Wall" championship throne. But in the face of a powerful challenge, "Magic Wall" once again won sales of 190,000, and with the advantage of less than 1% of the radio on-demand rate, it risked to win the championship again and set its own continuous The number of championship weeks has reached double digits, achieving ten consecutive championships! The mighty Brian became a witness to the second double-digit win in the second Glory To Death, which also made this week''s achievement even more rare. Incredible! When people see the "Magic Wall" complete ten consecutive championships, there is nothing to say except the incredible. You must know that even if it is as powerful as Whitney Houston, The Beatles, Michael Jackson, Frank Sinatra , They have not been able to create such a feat! Currently in the history of the bulletin board the only singer who has two singles that have won the championship for more than ten weeks is only "Elvis Presley" alone! Now, on this historical list, there is one more name added, that is, glory to death. What is even more frightening is that at this time, it has only been less than six months since "Good Day" completed the thirteen consecutive championship feats. "Magic Wall" once again completed such a miracle, and the momentum is really terrifying! This not only makes Glory to Death truly rank among the top superstars, but also removes the fog that is shrouded in alternative rock and brings a new pattern to the entire music market. With the "Magic Wall" winning weeks to double digits, it naturally faces a new hot topic of discussion: whether this single can break the current single "Good Day" and "I Will Always Love You". Qu''s 14-week consecutive championship record? Its worth noting that "Have you ever really loved a woman" is coming so aggressively, the "Magic Wall" has been embarrassed in just two weeks after its release. Maybe the billboard singles list will be changed next week, even if not. One week and the next few weeks are also very possible-after all, the "Magic Wall" has been strong for ten consecutive weeks. So, where will the footprints of history go? Chapter 1121： 15 consecutive championships In the second week of June, the direction of the Billboard singles chart attracted countless people. People were wondering whether the "Magic Wall" continued its glory or whether "Have you ever really loved a woman" completed the counterattack. . The road to glory to death is too legendary, even more magnificent than Hugos past three years as an actor, with two albums in two years and two singles with double-digit championship weeks in one year. The song has set off an unprecedented bloodbath in the entire music market, and the trance reminds people of the scene when rock and roll first hit the traditional music market thirty years ago. When everyone compares Glory to Death with Nirvana, they suddenly discover that, unconsciously, Glory to Death has reached a height that has been unattainable by rock and roll in the past two decades. It is so popular that it is even enough to compete with the band. The tops are on par-although not the Beatles at their peak. It can be said that a small step from glory to death is a big step for the entire alternative rock. From "Good Day (.day to "Masked Wall", glory to death on the bulletin board is of vital importance to the entire music market. Therefore, the weekly trend of "Magic Wall" affects the hearts of countless people. After the announcement of the Billboard singles chart in the second week of June, the "Los Angeles Times" reported with the headline position, "Eleven! Glory to the death to defeat Brian Adams!" "Magic Wall" once again narrowly defeated "Have you ever really loved a woman", and further increased his number of consecutive championship weeks to eleven. This result almost celebrated the whole alternative rock circle, whether they liked glory to death, whether they still despise glory to death, whether they mocked glory to death kitsch and business, but they have no way to deny one point: The glory-to-the-death success proved to everyone that their dreams can support their own survival. Unless you are willing to just treat the band as a hobby, you don''t expect to rely on the band to maintain your livelihood. Otherwise, no one can ignore glorious accomplishments. It''s as if no one could deny the strength of Nirvana. Facing the menacing Brian, Glory to Death performed exceptionally well this time. He completed the suppression for three consecutive weeks. It was a surprise that Brian, the king of the wind and rain, was only one line away from the championship throne, but he was still unable to achieve this point of transcendence. This is true. It''s helpless. Although the "New York Post" still insisted: the singles chart has always been unpredictable. In 1988, a single called "red.red." won the championship twenty-five weeks after entering the chart. , This is also the record for the longest time since Bulletin Board entered the chart to win the championship, but in addition, there are not a few singles that won the championship after more than 20 weeks, and they can''t be counted with one hand. Therefore, Brian still hopes to rely on his strong appeal to complete the surpass in the next few weeks. But the "New York Post" statement seems to be lacking in confidence, because everyone knows that the "Magic Wall" has won the championship for 11 consecutive weeks. Stopped the pace of winning. Therefore, "Have you ever really loved someone" is not a feat even if you complete the transcendence afterwards. On the contrary, the "Magic Wall" resisted the impact of "Have you ever really loved someone" in the second and third weeks of the release in the tenth and eleventh weeks after the release. This is the real thing. Strong data. More importantly, Brian Adams is a top singer who can contend with Madonna. This time the frontal victory of glory to death, even the "New York Post" has no way to challenge. Now, the entire music market is paying attention to the sales trend of "Magic Wall". In order to support this single to create history, many rock fans even took the initiative to walk into the record store to buy "Magic Wall", just hoping to become a history-making player. As a member, continue the strong momentum of alternative rock after the Grammys. In the third week of June, the "Magic Wall" once again withstood the pressure and completed the second consecutive championship, twelve consecutive championships! "Have you ever really loved someone?" I regretted Juya again. It was released for four weeks and airborne the third place in the first week. The momentum was fierce. In the fourth week of June, "Magic Wall" managed to achieve thirteen consecutive championships with incredible radio on-demand rate! According to the feedback from the staff of the bulletin board points statistics, this week, "Have you ever really loved someone" has overwhelmed the opponent in terms of sales. After all, the cumulative sales of this single have already passed the two million threshold, and the decline in momentum is inevitable. As a reference, the year-end sales of "Good Day (.day last year was 2.66 million. This result was created in nearly five months. After the horizontal comparison, the sales data of "Magic Wall" in the same period is far ahead of the single that has been regarded as an absolute classic by countless music critics. Although the physical sales of "Miqiang" were overtaken by opponents this week, in terms of radio on-demand rate, the advantage of "Miqiang" is almost unshakable. This single has become the hottest on-demand single on radio stations in the United States. The on-demand rate at every time of the day remains high, and there are even village radio stations that have received a request for on-demand "Magic Wall", making the host dumbfounded. In the end, the "Magic Wall" won the re-election with a very weak advantage, and it is only one step away from the 14 consecutive championships of "A Good Day" and "I Will Love You forever". This is only a "one-week champion" gap is like a ditch. This time, not only the "New York Post", more than half of the media are already sighing, the possibility that the "Magic Wall" will create a new historical record has become lower and lower, not only because of the strength of the competitor and the "Magic Wall". "The decline in our own momentum is more because of the terrifying and difficult historical records. Everyone knows that even ten consecutive championships are extremely difficult, let alone "fourteen weeks." Although the media is not optimistic about the prospects of the "Magic Wall" next week, it is generally believed that Brian Adams'' opportunity has come, and the next week may be a good opportunity to change the dynasty. Apart from Brian, he has unknowingly climbed to the third place. The latest single "water.runs.dry" by the boy-man group of the United States is also a huge threat, and the Jackson brothers and sisters, Michael Jackson and Janet Jackson, who airborne the fifth place just after its release this week, have contributed to the movie "Wei The theme song "Scream/Childhood ( sung by "Whale Breakthrough 2 (free... 2 is also a strong contender for the championship. However, the media was still amazed by the thirteen consecutive titles of "Magic Wall". When the album "Bath the Morning Light" was released, "Magic Wall" was the last song on the track list, which hardly attracted anyone''s attention, but now this song has set off such a stormy sea, which is really a miracle. In the first week of July that followed, the billboard singles charts once again became the focus of attention, and when people stayed on the championship throne, the "Magic Wall" once again appeared in sight, which almost Countless people were shocked. Faced with the impact of powerful competitors, "Magic Wall" once again delivered a perfect answer sheet, held on to his title, and tied the current highest consecutive championship on the bulletin board in one fell swoop. record! In an instant, the whole of America was boiling! Glory to Death, a band that hasn''t spent the last two years, had two 14 consecutive singles in a blink of an eye. This incredible historical feat actually fell on a rock bandunexpectedly , But it is reasonable, people in a daze recalled the lively scene of the golden age of rock and roll with a hundred flowers blooming and a hundred schools of thought contending. It''s just that this time the rock band is more radical, more trendy and more individual. The new metal rock band represents the historical distance created by alternative rock, which is obviously more special. "Have you ever really loved a woman" once again fell to the runner-up place, I have to say it is a great regret for Brian; and "Dry Water" disappointedly slipped to the fifth place. The third place belongs to the fourteen-year-old R&B female rookie Monica ()s debut single "Not for you personally (''t.take.it.. She also inherited the rhythm and blues of the current music market and still dominates. The tradition of the main melody is particularly strong. The fourth place "Again/Guard me (one...me comes from the famous Christopher Wallace (.), who is known as one of the most outstanding singers in the history of American rap. Jay-z''s mentor and close friend is also a central figure in the hip-hop scene on the East Coast. This single is the first wave of his first album, and it has achieved remarkable results. In addition, Pearl Sauce''s "Not For You" successfully made it into the top ten, ranking eighth. All this makes the bulletin board singles chart in the first week of July gather countless focus and also set countless records. But compared to the first week of July, the second week of July is obviously more important. All news reporters, all professional music critics, and all fans are staring with bated breath, looking forward to the bulletin board singles in the second week of July. List. After bumping, staggering, and defeating countless powerful enemies, "The Wall of Lost" brought the weeks of winning consecutive championships to a terrible fourteen weeks. No matter what trend the single will have afterwards, it has already been created. history. But what people are even more looking forward to is, can this single break historical records? After "Good Day" tied the record of 14 consecutive championships, unfortunately I ended up with the glory to death. "The shape of the heart (shape.of.my.heart kept the consecutive weeks of "Good Day" Up the number fourteen. This time, the "Magic Wall" once again has a good opportunity to break history! However, the situation facing the "Magic Wall" is more difficult than that of "Good Day". Under the strong attack of menacing competitors, it is not so easy to break history. But in the second week of July, the bulletin board gave everyone a surprise: the champion of the week-"The Wall"! Fifteen consecutive championships, a new historical record was born! Everyone has become a witness, everybody! Chapter 1122： Record is born In the second week of July, countless people held their breath and looked forward to the bulletin boards release of this weeks singles list, and when people saw the familiar but unfamiliar position on the top of the list, " When I lost the wall (), I couldn''t help but exclaimed: Because a new historical record has been born! With the "Magic Wall" once again aspiring to this week''s bulletin board championship throne, this also means that the "I will always love you" and "Good Day (.day jointly maintained the bulletin board for the longest number of consecutive championship weeks The historical record has officially come to an end, replaced by the 15-week consecutive championship of "Magic Wall"! This is probably something that EMI Records did not expect. Originally, they just wanted to take advantage of the Grammys to look forward to the sales of "Magic Wall" singles. The sales trend after the release of "Magic Wall" was also verified. EMIs guess: Although the sales in the first two weeks were very good, it was still not enough to shake Madonna''s championship status, but even so, the surge in sales still made EMI records happy. But who knows, "Madonna" will be more and more courageous in the next battle, not only pulled Madonna off the horse, successfully turned into position, won the championship of the North American Billboard singles chart, and will continue to win the championship from that moment. From "One" to the "Tenth Five-Year" period, the momentum was tremendous, shocking the entire North American music scene. Since Billboard created the singles chart "Hot Songs (. 100 in January 1955, in half a century, a single that has won double digits for the week number of consecutive championships will never More than twenty songs. After entering the 1990s, the number of weeks for singles to win the championship gradually began to rise. In 1992, the boy-man group "end of the road (end. of the. thirteen consecutive weeks, followed by Whitney-Houston''s. I will love you forever. In the same year, he won the championship for 14 consecutive weeks, and then the glorious Good Day tied this record. Now, in less than six months, another glorious single "Magic Wall" has once again broken this record, raising the number of consecutive championship weeks to fifteen. Behind the incredible and magical record of "Magic Wall", it can also be seen that the strong development curve of singles throughout the 1990s is clearly visible. From this perspective, the competition on the singles chart is becoming more and more fierce, and more and more ordinary listeners are willing to buy singles. The prosperity of the music market is evident. The second week of July in 1995 became a week in the annals of history, whether it was "I Will Love You forever", which was hailed as the greatest single of the 90s, or was considered a "good day" that changed the course of rock history. They were not able to reach the height, but inadvertently, it was completed by a "Magic Wall" that sang on the Grammy stage. After 4,800 audiences witnessed the Grammy miracle, the audience in the United States again Work together to create the miracle of the "lost wall". The wheel of history has left a deep mark at this moment. The 15th consecutive championship of "Magic Wall" was completed under the witness of the group. This year''s hot girl group has a strong upward momentum. The song "Waterfall" was released last week and ranked seventh in airborne, and it has risen to this week. Runner-up position. On the contrary, Brian Adams, who was placed in high hopes, once again smashed his halberd, not only did not rely on the aftermath to complete the counterattack as expected by the "New York Post" and other media, but was also the first to weaken under the strength of the "Masked Wall". , Slid directly to sixth place this week. Relatively speaking, Monica and Christopher Wallace''s singles performed stable, and continued to stop in third and fourth place after last week. Such a comparison also makes people more and more aware that it is not easy for "Madonna" to create such a brilliant achievement. Before there is Madonna and then there is Brian, such a strong lineup can not be achieved by any singer, and even many singers want it. It''s very difficult to get close. Whats more interesting is that, with the help of the energy that the entire music market is cheering for glory to death, Pearl Sauces single "Not For You" has risen to the fifth place. What makes people unbelievable is that this is actually Pearl sauce is on the Billboard Singles chart so far-not the best result on the classified charts! In addition, a total of six alternative rock tracks appeared in the top 20 charts, which is unprecedented in history. A "Magic Wall", a group of glory to death, they almost relied on their own power to change the pattern of the entire music market. Although objectively speaking, Nirvana started this revolution in 1991. Numerous bands such as Pearl Sauce and Sound Garden have continued to influence the audience, and they have accumulated to the Grammy Awards ceremony. After a full-scale outbreak, this triggered the current situation. Otherwise, why is it a "wall of confusion" instead of a "good day"? But the historical pattern is such an interesting thing. People will not remember countless paving people. They will only remember the figure standing at the moment of historical creation, and then record the historical merits under the name of this figure. Therefore, the glory to death and the "lost wall" have become the pioneers and recorders of the birth of records, and the name goes down in history. After the "Magic Wall" created a historical record, almost all news media fryed up. As many as 33 media reported in the first place. Since then, more and more media have joined the report. In the following month There are eleven media outlets that have chosen Glory to Death as the cover of the magazine. Such a strong force can almost be said to have swept the army and become the top existence in today''s music world. Even the "New York Post" was unwilling to touch the mold of glory to death at this moment, so he chose to avoid the limelight. Anyway, at this juncture, everyone is singing praises for glory to death. It doesn''t matter if one of them is absent, and their news is not unique, and it can''t stimulate the sales of their newspapers. Therefore, the "New York Post" chose diving very comfortably. The "Masked Wall" made an incredible historical breakthrough, and everyone cheered, but then people began to wonder: How long can the "Masked Wall" continue to persist, and who will break the "Masked Wall" rule? Behind the creation of history, it is bound to usher in a new round of historical breakthroughs. Peoples curiosity did not last long, because next weeks bulletin board rankings will give the answer. The combined single "Waterfall" has become the terminator of history, brazenly ending the continuous strength of "Magic Wall". This is the end of the singles miraculous journey, and the historical record stops at the "15 consecutive championships." After the "Wall of Lost" was ended, it fell to the second place, and the gap has been raised by Christopher Wallace, who came to the third place, infinitely close. History completed the alternation in the second week of July and the third week of July. The combination really made history. Their second album "crazy, sexy," released at the end of November last year really made a new history. This one is made by the top productions of Babyface. The girl group created by people, relying on the only album in the history of popular music that has been certified by a girl group, has become the world''s top girl group in one fell swoop. This album was also selected by several professional magazines such as "Rotation" and "Q Magazine", and it is considered to be one of the most outstanding albums in 1995. "Waterfall" is already the third hit single in the group''s album, and it has achieved remarkable results. Therefore, after the "waterfall" ended the "lost wall", many media began to exclaim, "It is, as expected, it is." The alternation of the entire historical record is convincing. Although the "Magic Wall" failed to continue its winning streak and only stopped at fifteen weeks, this record is still enough to make everyone look up. After falling from the championship position to runner-up, the overall momentum of "The Wall" has indeed begun to exhaust, but relying on the support and support of the entire market for alternative rock, this single''s follow-up results on the billboard rankings are still very good. . The "Magic Wall" stayed in the top ten for a full six weeks, and then stayed in the top twenty until the end of November, although the sales did not create the previous glory again-after all, the consumption of the music market has reached At the limit, the consumption of singles in the entire music market is very limited, but relying on the persistently high radio on-demand rate, the "Magic Wall" persisted vigorously until the end of 1995. Regardless of whether the total sales volume of "Magic Wall" can create a record high, it is undeniable that the status of this single in the minds of listeners has surpassed the "good day" admired by music critics and has been countless before. The beloved "Don''t be upset by the past (''t...in.anger has become the most widely sung single of glory to death. It is worth mentioning that Relying on the strong strength of EMI Records in the European continent, the single "Magic Wall" has also achieved very good results in Europe, and has won nine consecutive British singles charts. Although it is far inferior to the bulletin board results, the "Magic Wall" stayed in the top ten until the end of 1995 and still did not get off the list. The long endurance surpassed the American market. It can be seen that this first has a strong British style. The single has been well received in the United Kingdom; you can see the "Magic Wall" in the top positions of eleven countries such as France, Germany, Spain and other countries, and this single has spread throughout the Europa continent. Open. Thats what Surprise Joy said. EMI also took advantage of this shareholder style to directly release the two albums "Almost Fame" and "Bath in the Morning" in Europe, and achieved very good results. This film is rock and roll in the UK. And in the crazy hot land, it quickly became one of the hottest bands. Glory to Death did not expect the results of "The Wall", and Hugo did not expect the "Wall" to break the historical record. To be honest, after the Grammys ended, they were just immersed in that hearty performance. , Even the veteran scholars in the academy have no time to take care of the mood, let alone other things. Hugo, immersed in joy, also ushered in another task: Rick appeared in front of Hugo with a lot of scripts and extremely heavy pressure on his shoulders. Chapter 1123： 0 million worth Rick put the script in his hand on the table, wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at Hugo who had just finished talking with Adam Lancaster, and asked seriously, "Hugo, tell me you are Didn''t you come back from the future on a time machine?" This sentence made Hugo stunned, but his heart was stunned: Where did Rick''s thoughtless words come from? Hugo glanced at Joseph subconsciously. Joseph, who knew him better than Rick, found no abnormalities. Did Rick notice it? But Hugo reacted very quickly. He was thinking about it, and the words in his mouth had already followed, "You caught me." Hugo joked with a smile, shrugging his shoulders to express his helplessness. "But rest assured, I have nothing to do with Skynet." Skynet, this is the computer system that ruled the earth in the "Terminator" series of movies. Hugo''s calm teasing made Rick and Joseph laugh, and Samora came over with coffee, "So are you Leis or t-800?" Hugo didn''t answer, but raised his arm to reveal his biceps, and then curled his lips helplessly, as if to say: I am far worse than Arnold Schwarzenegger. One action made everyone burst into laughter. "Recently, the crew of''Future Water World'' has been in conflict again. Costner and Universal producer John Davis (.) have a conflict. The two people have very different opinions on the editing of the film." Rick said. After a turn, the topic was changed. "Didnt they have set the files? I remember it was the fourth week of July." Joseph frowned and asked curiously, as Hugos manager, his current job is mainly based on Hugo. The trend of the entire industry is also one of the important contents. "I haven''t finished editing yet? This..." Rick shrugged, "That''s why I think this movie is a big trouble. They invited Hugo several times before and after, but Hugo refused, so I was curious whether Hugo had foreseen this. thing." No wonder there was a joke just now. Hugo smiled and nodded, "If you think that my picky and unique taste is also a kind of foresee, then I do have the ability to predict." Rick couldn''t help but chuckles, "Then let''s pray that this predictive ability can continue." Rick paused, then turned the topic to the main topic, and pointed to the script in front of him, "This is what I went through. You can take a look at the scripts selected after two rounds of screening. If you like, stay and read them carefully before we discuss them." Hugo nodded, leaned forward, picked up the first script and was ready to flip through it, and also greeted Joseph and Samora to join him. Although Samora is an assistant, especially after Joseph''s manager''s job is on the right track, Hugo has always regarded him as a friend. The views that Samora put forward from the perspective of an ordinary audience are also very interesting, so they will watch the script together. Of course, Hugo was the final decision. Rick once again interrupted Hugo''s movements, "It''s like this, the recent discussion about your pay has never stopped..." Rick just said the beginning, and Hugo raised his head and looked over. Rick couldn''t help but pause. Hugo is naturally clear about these rumors, Joseph and him mentioned it, even Alex and Charlize have heard of it. Hugo also knows the current pressure on Rick''s shoulders, especially the pressure of the entire Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Although Hugo never felt that his own remuneration issue would involve such a wide range-"I am an actor, how much remuneration I am willing to pay is my business, I am the client, and everyone else is just worrying about it"; It is undeniable that social connections are not simply mathematical addition and subtraction. But Hugo didn''t take the initiative to speak, he was curious about how Rick would handle this matter. Joseph faced similar pressure at the beginning, but he didn''t handle it well. Trust is never easy. "I think this matter should be viewed in two parts," Rick looked into Hugo''s eyes, did not hesitate or dodge, and calmly continued. "On the one hand, these news actually mean that you are currently in Hollywood. The position, the situation is very good, so there will be a corresponding...Negative discussions burst out, you know, in this circle, jealous eyes are everywhere;" Rick lightly put the broker circle to Endeavour elite brokers. The pressure brought by the company has been exposed. Although Hugo is also one of the companys senior partners, Hugo has limited understanding of company affairs, so more often Rick still treats Hugo as a customer-a special customer treatment , "But on the other hand, the composition of your next work must also be considered." Rick cuts into the topic unhurriedly, appearing to be confident, but his sight has been looking at the expression at the corner of Hugos mouth. From this small detail, he can see his nervousness-a rare sight, "If it''s a literary work, Independent works, I think you should consider more comprehensive, including follow-up promotion strategy, distribution company selection, cooperation casting, etc..." In other words, it is more topical and persuasive, like "Sunrise As before, landing in Sundance is not enough, going to the Berlin Film Festival is enough; if it can reach the height of "Pulp Fiction", so much the better. This is also an important reason why Rick is still able to persevere despite the tremendous pressure on his shoulders. "If it is a commercial film, I hope that the investment can reach a certain scale, and the remuneration must go up. Ten million US dollars is the bottom line." Rick did not hesitate, and spread the topic straightforwardly, neatly and boldly. I can feel it clearly, this is the result of his careful consideration. In fact, Ricks attitude is very clear. He will not restrict Hugos choices. To put it bluntly, he will not force Hugo to accept commercial films and get 15 million dollars in pay, but he hopes that the next one The works can give the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company more bargaining chips to fight back. I have to say that Rick is indeed a very good agent. The whole conversation not only takes into account Hugos personality and actual situation, but also takes into account his own position and concerns. Within a limited range, try to find as much as possible. To the right solution. In the process of compromising, he was tough, with clear thinking and thorough consideration. In addition, he left room for negotiation and maneuvering, which made it difficult for Hugo to say "no". Hugo could feel it, and Rick had obviously been thinking about the reward for a long time. Although it is not obvious on the surface, Hugo is actually relieved deep down. At least from the perspective of now, it was a wise decision to choose Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and Rick. "Is there anyone still shouting for the 20 million pay?" Hugo''s sudden sentence made Rick stunned. He didn''t expect Hugo to react like this, but Hugo went on to say, "If someone else I guess Im going to laugh when I hear it. Everyone else hopes that their pay will be higher and higher, but I think that the pay is too high here. Its really pretending to be lofty." This made Samora couldn''t help but laughed directly. Hugo''s words were quoted from the previous comment of the "New York Post", which was repeated by Hugo with a mocking tone, which seemed very happy. Joseph looked at Hugo with a relaxed face and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Although Joseph had long accepted the fact that he was not suitable to be a good agent, he couldn''t help but sigh when he witnessed Rick''s handling of difficult problems. However, relatively speaking, Joseph''s ability is highlighted in the managerial position, and Joseph has grown a lot in the past year. Samoras laughter made Rick relax. He twitched his mouth, There are indeed fewer projects, but there are still some. Columbia Pictures and Paramount are still very active. "Paramount?" Hugo of Columbia Pictures was not surprised, but Paramount did not expect it. "Is it still James Bond?" Rick smiled mysteriously, did not answer, but pointed to the script on the desktop, "You can find the answer here." It can be seen from this that those articles in the "New York Post" not long ago were still influential, as Colin Mailer said, "Life and Death", "Pulp Fiction", and "Before Sunrise". The development of the works as they descended the stairs has aroused some concerns. However, what people in the circle worry about is not the so-called "box office decline." They all know that this is ridiculous; they worry that Hugo''s vision of selecting works is getting more and more remote, and the major film companies often do not treat such rare works. Too dare to place a bet-in fact, the cost will not be too high, which means that the pay must also be reduced. Therefore, the number of projects shouting "20 million" has gradually decreased. Hugo raised the script he had just brought in his hand. "Twenty million dollars..." he couldn''t help but be speechless at the same time. Ten million two albums-and there are five members to share, but Hugo can get 20 million for a movie. The film industry is indeed much more dynamic than the record industry. "Three movies are a mansion in Beverly Hills. Can ten movies buy an island in the Caribbean?" Listening to Hugo''s ridiculous joke, Rick couldn''t help but laughed, "The premise is that you have the ability to get the film company to sign the checkbook for three consecutive and ten consecutive ones." This is Hollywood. Becoming a superstar overnight, you may be able to enjoy a lifetime of worry-free work for a year, but once the glory is gone, everything will fall apart. "So many actors, in their prime, would take a lot of stupid works for the pay." Joseph rolled his lips and said, but Hugo gave him one more look: Does Joseph know that this is Nicholas Cage''s future? Is Joseph complaining about Nicholas Cage? But Joseph''s puzzled expression told Hugo: He just said casually. Rick brought the topic back to the topic again, "Look at the script in your hand, the stack over there is..." Rick probed and confirmed, "It''s the script of Columbia Pictures, they are sincere this time. Very good, I sincerely hope to be able to work with you again." Chapter 1124： Sincerity 10 feet Columbia Pictures 1994 was very hard. In this year when masterpieces gathered and created the pinnacle, Columbia Pictures contributed three masterpieces, "The Years of Love", "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Little Women". However, in terms of box office, Columbia Pictures was lackluster. They had no North American box office for a single film in the whole year, which exceeded 100 million, making it the bottom of the eight major film companies. Whats more sad is that among Columbia Pictures works, the North American box office champion of the year is the "Long Love Years", with only 66 million US dollars in the box office, and only three movies with the North American box office exceeding 50 million. . This is definitely a shame. How can Mark Canton, the president of Columbia Pictures, not be in a hurry? Therefore, making up for the relationship with Hugo is one of the important reasons, but Columbia Pictures are so proactive in seeking cooperation, more because of Hugo''s strong box office appeal nowadays, they need a superstar like Hugo. Hugo glanced through the script submitted by Columbia Pictures, and Rick made a proper understanding beside him and said that it must be admitted that Columbia Pictures is indeed sincere. The scripts they submitted to Hugo are diverse, diversified, and the main markets are also completely different. You can feel their desire for this cooperation. Among them are romantic comedies such as "The White House Romance (the.... This work is obviously intended to replicate the success of "Sleepless in Seattle" the year before, and invites the "Yihai Xiongfeng" that had collaborated with Hugo. The combination of screenwriters and directors-Alan Sorkin and Rob Reiner, hope to build the iron triangle again. This work cost more than 60 million yuan, and I am very willing to pay Hugo US$10 million in remuneration. Rick mentioned that they are also willing to give the choice of the heroine to Hugo, which is one step closer than the original "life and death speed", which also means that Hugo is already big enough to choose his own partner. Obviously a huge improvement. There is also an excellent adaptation of the famous book "Sense and Emotion (sense. and.. Emma Thompson was invited to write the script. Rick mentioned that if Hugo is interested, he can work together with Emma to complete the script. Change job. However, this project is only in the preparatory stage, and the cast and production cast have not been determined. Columbia Pictures stated that they hope this work can become a real masterpiece. Although the investment is not high, it will make a difference in the art film market. Of course, Hugo knows very well that this work is director Li. Ann''s first official work in the European and American film market is also a blockbuster masterpiece. There is also the action blockbuster "Money Train (. with an investment of 70 million US dollars. This work is willing to pay Hugo 15 million US dollars in remuneration, hoping that he can reproduce the box office glory of "Life and Death Speed". There are two most notable works, "Man in Black (man.in. and "Air Force One (.. One, because both of these works have paid 20 million U.S. dollars. Obviously It is also a work that Columbia Pictures has high hopes for. "Men in Black" naturally needless to say, this work allowed Will Smith to complete three consecutive works with a burst of explosive feats and successfully rank among the superstars, and the great success of this work has also resulted in two sequels. They are all very good, and they can be regarded as one of the best humor classics in science fiction movies. Columbia Pictures are so confident in this work because they persuaded Steven Spielberg to be the producer, and this gave out 90 million with a big wave of the script when the script was not completed. U.S. dollar budgetnot including Hugos 20 million remuneration for the time being. In other words, if Hugo is willing to play, Columbia Pictures is willing to pay 110 million U.S. dollars for this work. Relying on Steven''s personal friendship, Columbia Pictures has great hopes for this work to invite Hugo to appear. However, the script is less than half completed at present, and the script and outline submitted to Hugo are only the first less than fifteen pages of the script and outline. Obviously, it will take some time to prepare. The quality of the work "Air Force One" is moderate. It is a typical popcorn commercial blockbuster, a typical American personal heroism work, and it has become another Harrison Ford work at the box office. If Hugo remembers correctly, At that time, the North American box office of this work was close to 200 million. The domestic market was still considering introducing it. Although it failed to make a trip, it still attracted a lot of attention. Columbia Pictures greatest confidence in this work comes from the screenwriter Andrew-w-Marlow (andrew.w.), not because he is famouson the contrary, this is just his debut, but because Andrew wrote the script. At that time, the prototype in my mind was Hugo, which can be said to be a work tailored for Hugo. Therefore, Columbia Pictures also made a big stroke and gave a budget of 80 million yuan-Hugo''s salary is calculated separately, provided that Hugo is willing to take this work. This is just a screenplay after Rick''s screening. The quality level is very good. It is conceivable that Rick''s script from Columbia Pictures will be in double digits. Columbia Pictures sincerity can be seen. They have considered almost from all angles, and the quality of the script is also in place. Obviously they have absolute confidence in this cooperation. The several Colombian scripts that Rick brought over today have their own merits. "Men in Black", "Air Force One", and "Money Train" are all commercial films, among which "Men in Black" is outstanding. The script of "Men in Black" is full of imagination, and the rhythm arrangement of humor is also very good. As an entertainment commercial film, even after twenty years, it is a masterpiece worthy of people''s recollection. But unexpectedly, Hugo flipped through the "Men in Black" script in his hand, which was far from the finished product in his impression. Only the first five or six pages can see the huge gap. I can hardly believe that this is the "man in black" who will be loved by countless people in later generations. Seeing Hugo opening the "Men in Black", Rick also felt very happy, and began to explain, "Columbia Pictures is now seeking Quentin to be the director. I don''t know what the result will be." Hugo was a little surprised, he remembered The director of the "Men in Black" series should be Barry Sonnenfeld (barry.) who relied on the "Adams" to make his name. If Quentin were to direct him, I really don''t know what it would look like. Rick continues to throw bombs, "There are still several actors fighting for your role. Chris O''Donnell and David Hummer (.) are all very interested, but Columbia Pictures did not respond. They are still waiting for your reply." Hugo was astonished again. Although Chris O''Donnell missed the role of "Scent of a Woman", he still successfully became the Robin in "Batman forever (Batman.. This work will Released in this summer vacation, it is recognized by many film critics as a box office giant; David Hummer is the famous Ross in "Friends". Although the first season of this comedy is still on the air, all the actors in the play Has gained considerable popularity. Unexpectedly, they are also competing for the actor in "Men in Black", which means that the original actor in the story was set as white, but it was Will Smith who made the movie in the end. There were countless interesting thoughts flashing in Hugo''s mind for a time, but his brain was still running fast. Objectively speaking, the scripts of "Air Force One" and "Money Train" are too simple and not very attractive. Even though the former is tailored for Hugo, it is more to repeat Hugo''s "speed of life and death". The image in "not only has no breakthrough, but the script is not as fast as "life and death." As for "Men in Black", the initial script is too bad, and it must be revised drastically, otherwise it will definitely hit the street; secondly, Hugo always insists that this movie can be successful, Will and Tommy Lee Jones The black and white match is one of the elements. If he replaces Will and partnered with Tommy, it is estimated that the success of the work will be more difficult. After thinking about it carefully, Hugo still put all three scripts on the left hand side. Rick saw Hugos action and categorized the three scripts together, which was obviously a hint of dissatisfaction. Rick couldnt help but paused and sighed helplessly-without disguising, it provokes Joseph and Summer. Pulling aside all laughed. As for the two works of "White House Romance" and "Sense and Emotion", the scripts are absolutely excellent, and the quality is outstanding, which is really impressive. The former demonstrates Allens later creation of "Social Network" and "News Room", which is much more mature than the period of "Yihai Xiongfeng"; the latter is the best proof of Emma as a talented woman, which is needed for the adaptation of famous works. Strong literary heritage, clear thinking, and magnificent structure are all available. However, the former repeats the style of "Sleepless in Seattle", with little breakthrough. Hugo can''t feel the passionate sense of challenge, and his attitude is relatively less positive; the breakthrough of the latter lies in a group of female characters. To make it harder to hear, the male character in Jane Austens works is more like a symbol and a vase. The true depth has always been on the woman. The movie eventually chose Hugo Grant to play, so Hugo didnt have too much. interest. But after thinking about it carefully, UU read www. Hugo still put these two scripts on the right hand side at uuknshu.com, which are considered to be pending works. Encountering an excellent script requires fate and a little bit of luck, so there is no need to cut off all possibilities now. "Hugo, don''t you think about this work anymore?" Rick considered his own tone and said, Hugo cast his eyes over, and the script in Rick''s hand was "Men in Black", "You know , Steven called me back yesterday." Hugo couldn''t help but smile. From the audience''s point of view, Hugo liked the work "Men in Black" very much, but... Hugo raised his head and saw the expectation in Rick''s eyes. After hesitating, Hugo reached out and took it. The script is placed on the right hand side, "This script is really terrible. If Steven calls you, remember to remind him of this." Hugo understands Ricks meaning, regardless of whether Hugo is willing to take over the filming of "Men in Black", but if there is news that "Hugo is considering", the 20 million remuneration plus Steven will lead the production. The project will immediately become a topic, which is helpful for the next actions of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. On the one hand, it can alleviate the pressure of dissatisfaction with Hugo''s salary in the current brokerage circle, and on the other hand, it can also make people feel The capabilities of elite brokerage companies are impressive. So, all Hugo needs to do is to put this script in pending, which is enough. Chapter 1125： Dazzled Obviously, although the "New York Post" is worried about Hugo''s "career prospects", the Hollywood industry has strong confidence in Hugo''s future. Dont you see that Macaulay Culkin has been prosperous for three years relying on a movie called "Home Alone", and the filming has continued until last year when his best father was completely cut off from the back; and Hugo in the past three years Here''s absolute strength has already made the entire Hollywood jealous, and some people even think that Hugo can "turn stones into gold." This is Hollywood, or in other words, this is the true nature of a businessman. The average quality of the five scripts from Columbia Pictures that Rick showed to Hugo this time is really impressive. For any actor, choosing one of the scripts is enough to have fun. And now, these works are all presented on the table in front of Hugo, let him choose. Hugo''s current momentum can be seen. After Columbia Pictures, Hugo read the scripts from Warner Bros. and Disney. These two companies have not cooperated with Hugo before, but obviously they are not willing to miss Hugo, the cash cow. There were a total of seven scripts from the two companies, and Hugo picked out three and placed them in the pending positions on the right. After "Life and Death Speed" director Jane de Bont became famous in one fell swoop, he became a sought-after figure in major companies in an instant. This time he and Warner Bros. teamed up to create the disaster film "Tornado (, and the screenwriter found the creation of "The Train The Great Robbery (the...great..., "Jurassic Park" director and screenwriter Michael Clayton (.), out of the current budget of 90 million, Hugo set aside 15 Millions of dollars in pay. The reputation of this work is actually mediocre, but it can be regarded as a work worth mentioning in the disaster film of the 1990s. It had a very good box office that year, and it was recorded in the annals of history as the first DVD-published work in film history. Hugos deep impression of this work came from Jane-Des unclear directing intentions. He lacked a clear understanding of the script. On the one hand, he wanted to shoot a purely visual effects commercial blockbuster, but on the other hand. It took a lot of time to outline the plot, hoping to dig out more deep-seated things, but the plot was a little pale and weak, and the core ideas were also flat. But Hugo still temporarily kept the script because of Jane-Des personal friendship. Also from Warner Bros.s "Moment of Killing (a..., there are many old acquaintances. Samuel Jackson and Sandra Bullock have already decided to play, and Kevin Spacey is considering it. He mentioned Once here, if Hugo is willing to play the leading role, he is very happy to play with Hugo. This work with an investment of only 40 million US dollars did not have much budget in terms of film remuneration, but the court-themed work similar to "Yihai Xiongfeng" gave Warner Bros. more confidence, so the script was submitted to Hugo. Hugo has not seen this work, he planned to watch it before crossing-because the actor of this work is Matthew McConaughey, I heard that Matthew''s performance in it has received a lot of praise. This made Hugo very curious about why Matthew, who had polished his acting skills early, became a vase idolist later, and how popular was Matthew''s acting at that time. Out of curiosity, Hugo kept the script for the time being. He hoped to read the script carefully. Among the many scripts of Disney, Hugo only left one, "Brave to Death Island (the.. This work can be described as a thunderbolt. Later, the King of Explosions "sells copies" Michael Bay (.bay) relied on This work has won numerous word-of-mouth, and won a big box office win, and the three big acting actors Sean Connery, Nicholas Cage, Ed Harris (ed.) Biao drama is even more so. Add a lot of color to the work, this work can be called a classic commercial blockbuster masterpiece. Hugo hardly hesitated and put the script on the right hand side. I have to say that there are so many scripts in front of us. Some scripts are aimed at Hugo. In some projects, Hugo is just one of the alternates. Of course, there are also a small number of projects that were just thrown in with the mentality of trying it out. , Does not necessarily put Hugo in the plan. But these excellent scripts really dazzled Hugo, and a clear blueprint gradually formed in his mind about the glory of Hollywood in the 1990s. But when Hugo saw the Universal Pictures script, he couldn''t help but laughed, "Rick, did Lang call you?" In a blink of an eye, Lang has become the CEO of Universal Pictures for nearly a year, but Hugo and Lang have never been in direct contact. I don''t know what the situation will be like when the two meet now. But for an objective analysis, Lang is now the representative of a film company. If you are facing third-line actors, you can say that the film company is the party that holds the power of life and death; but if you are facing top actors, then each other is a relationship of mutual checks and balances. "Yes, we have had many calls." Rick shrugged and said lightly, "He hopes to have more cooperation with our company." From Tom Hanks to Clint Eastwood, from Al Pacino to Hugo Lancaster, Endeavour Elite Brokerage does have the initial capital for negotiation. In the past year, Lang The situation is not wonderful. With the exception of "Modern Primitive", which has a box office of more than 100 million, none of Universal Pictures has a box office of more than 50 million US dollars. Therefore, Lang is naturally very willing to have a good relationship with Rick, and he also needs the current vigorous Hugo to bring him more performance success. "He also asked about your situation and wanted to see when he could have a formal meeting with you." Rick said with a smile. Hugo raised his head and glanced at Joseph, and couldn''t help laughing. Fengshui turns, and now it is clear that Hugo has the upper hand in the confrontation between Hugo and Lang, and Lang is the one who needs to ask Hugo for help-Lang clearly knows how many scripts Hugo has to choose from. Therefore, Universal Pictures is also very active. They only gave Hugo three scripts, and two of them were left by Hugo. The probability is higher than that of Columbia Pictures. Hugo is actually quite hesitant about whether to keep the script of "The Wind and Clouds of Las Vegas". This script was written by Nicholas Pelegui (.) who wrote "The Good Guy", and he and Martin at the same time. -Another collaboration of Scorsese. Martin is always one of the directors who are eager to cooperate with him, and this work is also the last of Martin''s crime trilogy, and its artistic value is beyond doubt. However, Hugo believes that Martin actually had a little bit of style struggle and change in the work "Casino Wind", that is, the transformation from an artistic documentary style to an artistic depiction of documentary subjects, so in the description of the relationship between the male and female protagonists , Slightly show the love of children. Since this work was conceived after the "age of innocence", Hugo has always wondered whether Martin has more obsessions with his children. This is slightly inconsistent with the gang-themed works themselves, and the handling of the heat is not as good as "the past in the United States." On the whole, "Gambling City" is a good work, but it has not yet reached the height of a masterpiece. Hugo hesitated, but after thinking about it carefully, he still couldn''t refuse Martin Scorsese''s "charm" and put the script on the right hand side. When Rick saw that Hugo put the script "Twelve Monkeys (12. on his right hand side, he and Joseph looked at each other helplessly. The investment cost of this script is only 29 million, and the pay for Hugo can only be 8 million. This is already considered a high-cost production in an independent film. Moreover, this sci-fi work is skewed and the subject matter is very unpopular. , Even more niche than "Pulp Fiction" and "Before Sunrise". Rick originally didn''t want Hugo to choose this script, but he guessed that Hugo would be interested in it because the script is really good. If Rick speaks out his ideas, Hugo would probably tell him with his eyes wide open: this is not just a good work, it is a classic work! "Twelve Monkeys" can be regarded as an absolute classic in sci-fi cult movies. Not only does this work have a complete worldview and a meticulous narrative structure, it is also a sci-fi story that can withstand repeated scrutiny by the audience. The story explores the "human Whether you can rely on your own strength to change your own past" is such a profound subject, the connotation is worthy of careful recollection; and the film''s outline of the characters is more than three-pointed, this work made the world see Brad in the true sense for the first time- Pete''s acting skills. Indeed, it was Brad Pitt. Although "The Years of Love" and "Interview with the Vampire" made Brad a national idol and the former also made Brad the first Golden Globe nomination for acting, but "twelve only "Monkey" was Brad''s first work that truly won praise from all film critics. This work earned him his first Oscar nomination. Brad''s performance in this movie is crazy but delicate. The young and unfettered performance is indeed remarkable, even reminiscent of Leonardo''s performance in "Different Sky" last year. Strictly speaking, "Twelve Monkeys" is the first time Hugo has seen all the scripts today, because this work makes Hugo feel the challenge of acting again, and he is quite eager to try. Many masterpieces made Hugo high spirits at this time, and the rest and relaxation of the past few months almost made Hugo forget how beautiful the performance moment was. Although the performances of "Pulp Fiction" and "Before Sunrise" have given Hugo a lot of experience, the feeling of tension and excitement during the previous "Schindler''s List" period has not been tasted for a long time. , And these dazzling scripts on the desktop made Hugo once again feel his desire for acting. Hugo couldn''t help getting excited. After putting down the "twelve monkeys", the corners of his mouth rose and he said cheerfully, "Let me see, what scripts are there." This relaxed tone made Rick, Joseph and Samora looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 1126： Agent movie After reading so many scripts, Hugo not only did not feel tired, on the contrary, he also felt more and more excited. This state made him very enjoyable, and at the same time, he was more looking forward to the scripts that he would see next. Looking at the cover of the script in front of him, Hugo''s eyes widened little by little, and the incredible light gleamed clearly in his eyes. Rick noticed the changes in Hugo and asked quite surprised, "Have you seen the original TV series? No, you were just born when this TV series was broadcast." Hugo then came back to his senses, he paused, "Uh... yes, of course I have seen it," and then Hugo organized his own language, "You know, videotapes can always take us back to a long time. Era." Of course Hugo never watched the TV series that aired from 1966 to 1973! But Hugo has seen this excellent movie before his eyes and was deeply impressed. This is definitely one of the works worth remembering among the countless series of movies in film history. "Mission Impossible (: is also called "Mission Impossible" by many people. This series of works had four works before 2014. It is the most memorable work in Tom Cruise''s career as an actor One, Ethan Hunt, this CIA agent is even compared to James Bond by many people. This series of works is adapted from the TV series of the same name launched in the United States in 1966. It created the classic agent image of Ethan Hunt. After being put on the big screen by Paramount Pictures, it first landed on the big screen in 1996. , Won the good evaluation of film critics, and won a big win at the box office. Then it was launched in 2000 by Chinese director Wu. Yu. The second film directed by Mori was released in 2006 by j. j. Abrams (j.j. abrams) filmed the third film, although word of mouth has fluctuated, but there is no doubt that it has made a big box office. This has also become Tom Cruise''s most successful golden sign. Since 2008, Toms career as an actor has fallen into a trough. In three years, only two works and one guest appearance have appeared, and the results have been very dismal. People think that Tom has passed away, and the box office superstar has now fallen. But "Mission Impossible 4" appeared in 2011 but it fought a beautiful turnaround for Tom, letting people once again appreciate Tom''s box office appeal-or more accurately, Ethan Hunter''s box office appeal. "Mission Impossible" can be regarded as one of Hugo''s commercial film enlightenment series, especially the first film where Eason sneaked into the CIA headquarters to steal intelligence, which has become a classic in film history. Hugo really didn''t expect that the "Mission Impossible" script actually came to his own hands, you know, he has always thought that this series is tailored for Tom. But now Hugo clearly realizes that the appearance of his little butterfly has quietly deviated many historical facts from the original track. "So, this script is the new Paramount project you just mentioned?" Hugo suddenly remembered. Since it''s not James Bond, then the only one who can make Paramount offer 20 million dollars in remuneration is " "Mission Impossible" is the most reliable. A smile appeared on Ricks face and he nodded slightly, "How? What do you think? This script is really good. It is intertwined and advanced in layers. It is an outstanding script that is rare to see in a commercial action movie. ." Indeed, the first script of "Mission Impossible" is indeed commendable, and the wonderful storyline is no less than the exciting fights and stunts. Hugo clicked his chin, but he was thinking: Tom''s salary level is basically 15 million at this time, but Paramount is willing to pay him 20 million. No wonder "Mission Impossible." The script will appear in his hands first. You know, Tom and Paramount have always had a very close relationship. After the success of "Mission: Impossible", Tom even signed a long-term cooperation agreement with Paramount. Many of Tom''s works were produced and distributed by Paramount. It is not easy to get Paramount to pass Tom and put Hugo in the primary position of cooperation. So, does Hugo really want to take this series of works? Do you really want to replace Tom as the new Ethan Hunt? Objectively speaking, the "Mission Impossible" series does not have any test of acting skills. This is a purely commercial blockbuster, which is the same series as "Life and Death", which means that after the performance may be played, it will be around in the next 20 years. Performing the same role four times-of course, provided that the Hugo version of Ethan Hunt can also get a box office victory, which is actually quite non-challenging for the performance. However, it cannot be denied that this series of works is a huge success. Although the third part of the series has been criticized a lot and the box office and word-of-mouth are at a low level, the four works of the whole series still maintain a good standard, which is a typical representative of commercial action movies. If you take this series, first of all, there will be no disputes about the pay, and secondly, the situation of Rick and Endeavour Elite Brokerage will be greatly improved. Subjectively speaking, Hugo wants to star in this work. When I watched this work in the movie theater, he was always excited. Compared with the "Transformers" series, Hugo still prefers the "Mission Impossible" series. This challenge of wisdom and physical strength makes every man yearn for. Heroes are clichs, but everyone has their own dreams of heroes in their hearts. This is one of the reasons why the "Mission Impossible" series can be successful, and also one of the reasons why the film series adapted from Marvel comics can be successful. Hugo didn''t choose James Bond at the beginning. One was that he was not suitable, and the other was that he was too close to the "speed of life and death". Now, Ethan Hunt is obviously more civilian and grassroots, and the timing is more appropriate. It is indeed a more reliable choice. But on the other hand, Hugo and Tom are friends. Although they are not close friends, they are indeed friends. Tom also repeatedly expressed kindness to Hugo. If Toms series is "stolen", Hugo knows exactly what will happen, which makes him very hesitant. The period between 2004 and 2005 was very difficult for Tom. The new generation of actors robbed the class for the right, his own box office appeal declined, and his play was even more difficult. Many works before and after were not satisfactory. After Tom and Steven Spielberg''s "World War (war. of the. failed to achieve the expected results, his career fell into a standstill. Under such circumstances, "Mission Impossible 3" became his life-saving straw; and then in 2011, it was the same, "Mission Impossible 4" saved his career. Before 2014, it was a cycle again. Tom in the trough was like a trapped beast in the mud, struggling hard, trying to open a new path, and the "Mission Impossible 5" that was in production became once again. The last bargaining chip. Unfortunately, Hugo does not know whether "Mission Impossible 5" has once again completed Tom''s self-salvation. Strictly speaking, after 2004, Toms career has actually entered a bottleneck, and every time he gets out of trouble is the "Mission Impossible" series, so people will make this series one of Tom''s absolute masterpieces. If the starring role of "Mission Impossible" is no longer Tom, but Hugo, what will happen to Tom''s career as an actor? This is a difficult question with no answer. No one will know what the butterfly effect will produce until the result is out. Hugo is neither God nor Jesus. He will not always think about sacrificing the ego and saving others, otherwise Hugo would not have taken so many works before. The role of "Yihai Xiongfeng" was snatched by Hugo from Tom. But the problem is that Hugo didn''t know Tom before, and now Tom is Hugo''s friend, which makes Hugo very conflicted. Hugo''s brain has countless chaotic thoughts. Rick is also watching Hugo nervously at this time. Of course, he hopes that Hugo can take "Mission Impossible", but he also understands that this work is actually related to "life and death." "Speed" does not make much difference. But the problem is that the "speed of life and death" has set a very high standard. If you choose works of the same type, the media will inevitably compare them, then new works will inevitably face more pressure and it will be more difficult to create good results. . If the performance of the new work is not as expected, or is not as fast as the "speed of life and death", it is likely to be the beginning of a crash. Commercial movies have always been double-edged swords. As an agent, Rick naturally understands this, so he is actually very nervous. Hugo rejected James Bond before. What about Ethan Hunt? Rick turned his head to look at Joseph, but Joseph shrugged and smiled at Rick, beckoning him not to worry. Hugo is a very frank person. If he has an idea that needs to be discussed, he will definitely say it. But Joseph still said, "It seems that Hugo is very interested in this script..." Indeed, Hugo has been holding the "Mission Impossible" script for at least three minutes. If he was not interested, he would have put it on the left. Hearing Joseph''s words, Hugo let out a sigh of relief. He finally put the script in the pending position of his right hand. Hugo realized that this was actually only the first round of screening, and there must be detailed negotiations afterwards Not only the self-will of the film company and the actors need to be measured, but also the shooting schedule, contract conditions, etc. Many details need to be negotiated. Taking ten thousand steps back, Hugo still needs to read the script carefully, just like the script of "Men in Black", the first draft is so bad, this is really a huge deviation from Hugo''s memory. At least, Hugo is currently interested in the "Mission Impossible" script, so why not let it go? If he can become one of the most famous agents in film history, maybe he and Tom will become rivals, and then it will be very interesting to see what choice Paramount Pictures will make. Seeing Hugo''s actions, the smile on Rick''s face suddenly sketched out. At least from today''s Hugo''s choice, Rick is still very satisfied, because it shows that Hugo also understands the current situation in Hollywood. Yes, so Hugo made some adjustments within his own preferences. This is a good thing for Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Hugo noticed Ricks expression and couldnt help but smile. He could see that his actions really made Rick worried enough, and couldnt help but relax the atmosphere, This is just my first round of choice, and its not a cooperation. Agreement. Maybe I am willing, but other film companies can find a more suitable partner for cooperation?" Rick laughed, "I believe in your charm and my abilities." Chapter 1127： 1 bright in front of you Since United American Film Corporation was acquired by MGM in 1981, there are only seven of the eight major Hollywood studios left, namely MGM, Paramount, Columbia, Warner Bros., Universal, Twentieth Century Fox and Disney , But many media put the new line of film companies together and proposed the "New Eight", believing that this is the new top crocodile ruling Hollywood. The script submitted by Rick today includes projects from four top companies: Paramount, Columbia, Universal, and Disney. There is no doubt that Hugo is currently the most sought-after actor in Hollywood, except for the box office most valued by major companies. In addition to appeal, Hugo can control different roles with ease, which is one of the core reasons for the large number of scripts. After Hugo''s preliminary reading of the script came to the end, he saw a script from another top film company, New Line Film Company. Speaking of the new line of film companies, people''s minds will easily come up with the "Lord of the Rings" series, "rush." ??series, "Ace of Power (. series, and "Reaper is here". series and other outstanding works. This independent distribution company established in 1967 started by distributing low-cost horror films, and then entered the production industry by producing low-cost horror films. In just ten years, it has grown into the most visionary and spiritual independent in the United States. One of the film companies. Before the advent of DreamWorks, the new line of film companies can be said to steal all the limelight. In 1993, Time Warner, the parent company of Warner Bros., acquired New Line Films, but it still maintained its independent management rights and has no direct connection with Warner Bros. Therefore, a small part of the media will treat the new line film company independently, making it one of the eight largest film companies. This situation continued until 2007, when New Line Film Company spent 180 million US dollars to create the epic magical masterpiece "the...pass", and invited it to be the new James Bond. Daniel Craig (.) and Nicole Kidman, who finally realized their dream of Oscars, starred in the film. As a result, this work only got a box office of 26 million U.S. dollars, making it one of the most money-losing movies in history. The new line film company directly encountered difficulties in capital turnover and almost went bankrupt. Time Warner was very dissatisfied with this. After careful discussion, it decided to merge the New Line Film Company into Warner Bros. So far, the "New Line" brand that has been in Hollywood for forty years no longer exists independently-every time it appears The logo of Warner Bros. Since then, New Line Films has been reduced to a production department under Warner Bros. Even so, Hollywood will always remember the brand of New Line Film Company, and the countless masterpieces they produced have left their mark. For example, last years "Ghosts in Disguise" and "Dumb and Agua" were all produced and released by the new line. Yes, for another example, Hugo''s script at this time-"Seven Deadly Sins (se7en. The "Seven Deadly Sins" is a work that occupies a significant part of countless works in the long history of film. This work is regarded by countless people as one of the absolute best works in cult movies, and it is ranked among the two hundred and fifty of imdb. In the middle, it ranks 22nd and is sought after by countless movie fans. At the same time, it was after the "Seven Deadly Sins" that the so-called "Big Eight" status of New Line Film Company was officially recognized. It was originally only a small part of the media shouting, but the great success of the "Seven Deadly Sins" allowed most of the media. All agreed. The movie tells the story of a serial killer and two police detectives. The serial killer is proficient in classical literature and religious studies. He carefully designed a set of methods to challenge the evil world: according to Western religions, arrogance, jealousy, rage, laziness, Greedy, gluttonous, erotic. Desire is the seven deadly sins of mankind, so he found a sacrifice for each sin, let them die in the form of this sin, and then completed his protest against the world. The whole movie not only discusses the real problems of society at a deep level, but also touches on the profound issues between human nature, religious beliefs and moral sins. The simple main line of the story advances layer by layer, and the fog is lingering, making people unable to breathe. The single-line flat and straightforward method still magnifies the suspense infinitely. Every detail and every plot is worthy of savoring. It can be said that this is a masterpiece with both entertainment and commercial effects and reflective artistic effects. The discussion of society and religion in the story seems simple, but it is endless after serious thinking. After the "Seven Deadly Sins" turned out, it has been loved by countless audiences and has been repeatedly discussed by many fans. It has become a work that cannot be ignored in the 90s when the classics were gathered. Relatively speaking, film critics have quite big differences in their views on this work. People who like it admire it and those who dislike it give it up. But overall, the critics gave the director David Fincher. (.) Certainly, when the time is right, it will witness the emergence of the classic "Fight Club (.club in film history. David Fincher is a very typical Hollywood director: he started his career as a director of music and video, and then became a TV or film director, so as to create a world. David has directed music videos for major singers such as Madonna, The Rolling Stones, and the Smith Spaceship. Later, he became the music video director of Michael Jackson''s "Dangerous Journey" global tour. His rich resume has made him become The director of "Alien 3 (. 3, but unfortunately, David''s debut work was criticized for nothing, almost a fiasco. This is the death knell for a new director who has just transferred from a music video director to the film field. If the major film companies give up like this, or if David gives up like this, then people will miss the classics such as "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Fight Club". After entering the 21st century, David will still shoot Outstanding works such as "Terror Space (., "The Curious Case of Benjamin Button (the...case.of.., "Social Network (the..., etc., and even handed over them in the field of TV dramas. The "House of Cards (.of.cards has been praised by countless people. It can be said that the "Seven Deadly Sins" is the first work that David''s fierce style gradually formed. From then on, you can feel this kind of special belonging to David in the editing style of "Fight Club" and "Social Network" and the quality of the lens. sense of rhythm. Whether it is for fans, critics, or David himself, the "Seven Deadly Sins" are one of the absolute masterpieces worth remembering. If Hugo is asked to list his ten favorite movies in the nineties-this is obviously an impossible task, then he would rather give up "Shawshank''s Redemption" or "Forrest Gump" than " The Seven Deadly Sins". "The Seven Deadly Sins" is the only classic crime movie, enough to be recorded in history. At the same time, this movie also allows people to witness the strong rise of two actors: Brad Pitt and Kevin Spacey. The cast of the movie can be called the iron triangle. In addition to Brad and Kevin, there is also the old movie Morgan Freeman. The roles played by these three actors have their own characteristics. The whole movie can be said to be It started between the three of them. The young police detective played by Brad is full of blood, impulsive and irritable, while the old detective played by Morgan is calm, steady, witty and patient. This is the most typical image of a police detective. In contrast, the conflicts and running-in between each other are also driven by the plot. Important link. As an old drama bone, Morgans performance is restrained and not sharp, but the temperament of the character blooming from the inside out makes silence become a kind of acting, which is amazing; relatively speaking, Brads performance is relatively Inferior. In fact, Brad''s role is very connotative. The inner changes hidden behind the impulse, the emotions are gradually promoted along with the changes in weather and events, and reach the culmination at the end, and completely erupt after struggling. This gradual process of change Not obvious, but very rich. It''s a pity that Brad''s acting skills are slightly rigid, and he can''t interpret the essence of the role. Brad contributed a brazen and wonderful performance in "Twelve Monkeys", showing the character''s neuroticism to the fullest, but this kind of performance requires release rather than control, so Brad is well qualified. The role of the "seven deadly sins" needs to be polished and portrayed, and the lack of thickness of the young Brad''s acting skills is also highlighted. So when many people watch movies, they always feel that the young detective has no performance space, but just feels Brad''s sex. The fascinating sense has fascinated countless female audiences. But even so, Brad contributed two masterpieces of "Twelve Monkeys" and "Seven Deadly Sins" in 1995 after 1994, which established his status as a generation idol. An idol and difficult actor on par with Tom Cruise. Compared to Brad and Morgan''s performances, the "Seven Deadly Sins" are truly a blockbuster by Kevin Spacey. Prior to this Kevin, who has been running around in major movies, has dedicated an amazing performance in this film. The murderer he played is calm and wise, calm and calm, cruel, bloodthirsty, and crazy. The nervousness is hidden behind the calm, winning smile, which makes people shudder. It can almost be said that every move is amazing. The difference between the surface and the heart of this character is not only huge but also delicate, it has almost harsh requirements for the actor''s control, and Kevin''s thorough performance has pushed the character''s charm to the pinnacle. It is no exaggeration to say that at least one-third of the success of the "Seven Deadly Sins" should be attributed to Kevin, and the other two-thirds belong to the script and David Fincher. Kevins performance in "The Seven Deadly Sins" amazed countless people, and in the same year, he gave a more exciting performance in "The. Usual.", the latter of which allowed him to win the Oscar for Best Male in one fell swoop. The supporting role award soared to the sky, and after that, it was out of control. It can be said that the movie "The Seven Deadly Sins" is absolutely second to none in terms of the overall film and the performance space of the characters. This is almost the best script Hugo has seen since the "Pulp Fiction", and it is even enough to " Schindler''s list" is on par. Therefore, when Hugo saw the "seven deadly sins", he was so excited that he couldn''t help himself, and even cheered because he was too excited. Chapter 1128： Happiness troubles Rick looked at Hugo with a wide smile in front of him, and looked at Joseph in surprise, "When was the last time he was like this?" Rick had given Hugo several scripts before, but he had never seen Hugo like this. It looks like, you can imagine how much Hugo likes this script today. Joseph thought carefully for a long time, and then deliberately said, "''Schindler''s list''." At the beginning, Hugo learned that Ron Meyer was tempted by "Schindler''s list". When he re-joined Lang''s banner, the ecstasy in his heart was about this level. As for "Pulp Fiction," because Hugo had a direct interview with Quentin when he was in New York, Joseph didn''t quite understand what Hugo was like at that time. Joseph hesitated for a while, and added, "I think it''s probably because he saw a certain shining point in this script, such as acting. He hasn''t experienced this feeling for a long time, so he... so excited. "Rick suddenly realized. Joseph really knew Hugo. The script of "Seven Deadly Sins" made Hugo feel the passion again, and he even a little eagerly wanted to star in this work. This feeling of eagerness is really long gone. "So, I can understand that you want to star in this work?" Rick also showed a smile on his face. Obviously, he is also very satisfied with the "Seven Deadly Sins" work. Strictly speaking, the "seven deadly sins" are horror, suspense, and drama movies. They are not a type that will sell well at the box office, but the market potential of this type of work has never been underestimated. In the case of Xiaoboda, the suspense and horror type is even more popular than comedy. After all, it is easier to scare the audience than to amuse the audience. Hugo nodded with joy, "Of course, of course." If it were before, Hugo would definitely not be so excited. After all, he is now a real actor who has seen countless classics, but now he has not filmed for half a year. I haven''t even touched any scripts, and suddenly saw so many good works, which made Hugo relax his whole body, and his emotions are naturally very high. But Hugo looked at the script in his hand, and on the cover there was an extremely simple "seven". It didn''t look like a high-investment commercial blockbuster. Hugo couldn''t help but look at Rick. Do you think this work is good too?" Rick smiled, "If it were''Man in Black'' or''Air Force One'', I would be happier, but this work is also very good." Rick''s words made Hugo chuckle. "This one The new line of the work has not given a specific cost line, because from the director to the actors have not been determined, they do not know how much weight the work can have, but I have asked, if you are willing to play, they are willing to pay you one. Ten million dollars in remuneration, plus box office dividends. So, this is a good deal." For a suspense and thriller movie, it is impossible for the investment to approach 100 million like "Air Force One" or "Men in Black". The cost of 50 million is already very high, so the new line is willing to spend five cents. One of the cost of paying Hugo pay, this sincerity is absolutely no problem-after all, the 20 million pay is about one-fifth of the investment cost of the "Men in Black", and there is definitely no box office dividend. . Once the signing of the 20 million film remuneration is successful, it will be an epoch-making record that the entire Hollywood will be turbulent. From 15 million to 20 million, although it is only a difference of 5 million, it breaks a level, which means Hugo. Surpassed Tom Cruise, Harrison Ford, Arnold Schwarzenegger and many other box office superstars to become the first person in Hollywood. This record is incredible enough, so it can be speculated that there will be no box office dividends. From a comprehensive consideration, the priority levels of the "Seven Deadly Sins" and the "Men in Black" are actually the same, and for Endeavour''s elite brokerage companies, they are also half a catastrophe. But Rick''s words are not finished yet, "As for the director, New Line Film is now working hard to get David Cronenberg (.) to join." Hugo suddenly realized. David Cronenberg can be said to be one of the most unique directors in the film industry. He has not only won countless awards and praise, but also has a group of loyal followers. "Murder on videotape (, "Naked lunch (naked. and other works are all works with distinctive styles and unique themes. Although he has never been welcomed at the Oscars, he has not even a nomination. I have received it, but I have received a lot of praise at the three major European film festivals. Purely from the subject matter, this consideration of the new line is still very reasonable. From this point of view, the "Seven Deadly Sins" obviously still has a little advantage compared to the current situation of "Men in Black" whose director''s prospects are unclear. Hugo was suddenly a little curious. If the new line told Rick that they finally finalized the filming of "Alien 3" before David Fincher as the director, would Rick be so satisfied with the "Seven Deadly Sins"? Rick didnt know what Hugo was thinking. He went on to say, But the theme of the''seven deadly sins'' is too biased. I have investigated it. In fact, Xinxian is still hesitant at the moment. They calculated this way. If they can have a solid cast and trustworthy director, they will invest in production; otherwise, they would rather put the script on hold, and they are not willing to take risks." Hugo nodded his chin slightly, and he was not surprised by this. "The Seven Deadly Sins" screenwriter Andrew-Kevin Walker (andrew...walker) is unknown in Hollywood, and has just written a "Six Degrees of Tremor ( script before. Therefore, the entire process of selling the "Seven Deadly Sins" script was very difficult. There was a gossip and legend that in order to be able to sell the script, he listed the names of all the agents or agents who bought the thriller suspense on a piece of paper, and then one by one. Call them until you get a reply agreeing to buy. Although I don''t know how true this gossip is, it is certain that the "Seven Deadly Sins" script is so niche and individual that even new-line film companies that were born in shooting low-cost horror films must be careful. Because "The Seven Deadly Sins" is not only a thriller and suspense movie, but also discusses religious and social issues, such a work will be completely lost if accidentally, and even endure countless infamy. Therefore, even if the investment in such works is often not high, few companies are willing to invest-this is equivalent to knowing that there is no return of the money. The considerations of the new line film company naturally have traces to follow. Hugo guessed that when the New Line Film Company invested the script for himself, he probably did not have a clear idea at all. It was just that he had picked up special works such as "Pulp Fiction" and "Before Sunrise" before, and now it is the most independent film. A successful actor, so he voted for Rick with the mentality of giving it a try. But who knows, Hugo saw the "seven deadly sins" at a glance. Of course, Rick is willing to find out the "seven deadly sins" from countless works and recommend it to Hugo. From here, Rick''s vision can also be seen. This reminds Hugo of Martin Baum. He not only selected this work for Brad Pitt, but also started with "Interview with Vampires at Night" and "The Years of Love", plus "Twelve "Monkey", he personally pushed Brad to the position of idol superstar, indeed with a sharp vision. "So, do you plan to stay and see these works?" Rick''s voice pulled Hugo back to reality again. Only then did Hugo notice that he had read all the works and completed the selection. Hugo looked at his right hand side, "Man in Black", "Pocahontas", "Sense and Emotion", "Tornado", "Moment of Killing", "Break into Death Island", "Gambling City" , "Twelve Monkeys", "Mission Impossible", "Seven Deadly Sins"... He actually left ten scripts, which is really... too many. "Wow, it seems that the agent''s ability to be too capable is also an annoyance." Hugo sighed and said, he is just an ordinary person and has no avatars, so these works will definitely face a choice due to scheduling issues. But I have to admire it. Rick brought over twenty scripts today, and Hugo left nearly half in one breath. Rick''s vision and ability are clearly displayed, and he has a clear enough understanding of Hugo''s taste and requirements. This is really good news for the continued cooperation between the two people in the future. Rick was amused by Hugo''s words, but he was not humble, let alone refuted. Rick has such confidence and confidence. "Our task in the next few days is very arduous Joseph looked at Samora and said with a smile, it is obviously very difficult for Hugo to read ten scripts in a short period of time. Therefore, as Hugos assistants, Joseph and Samora must shoulder this responsibility. After reading the script, they will give their feedback to Hugo and help Hugo filter the script. Hugo did not refute, although he knew all these scripts in his mind. However, at this time, he was already entangled in his heart. Some of the ten scripts were left strategically, but a few of them were indeed what he really wanted to play. Hugo glanced through the ten scripts left on the right hand side. After making a choice, the four scripts of "Twelve Monkeys", "Seven Deadly Sins", "Mission Impossible", and "Break into Death Island" were in his His eyes stopped reluctantly. This is not an overly difficult choice, but the problem is that choosing one of the four is not so easy. Although the issue of schedule has to be considered, and the issue of interviews with the director and producer is considered, it is still a matter of whether to achieve cooperation. Unknown, but it seems difficult to discard which one. There are so many masterpieces that it is difficult to choose, Hugo is facing an extremely happy trouble. "Huh, I hope I am a t-800 now." Can have many independent thinking clones. Hugo stretched his waist and spoke in a mocking tone. Rick, Joseph, and Samora looked at each other, then laughed together. Chapter 1129： Choice problem Man is a very contradictory animal. Too many choices are also troublesome, and no choice is also troublesome. Because too many choices mean that every choice is risky. Naturally, it needs to be measured and considered. Often the so-called deliberate consideration will make the problem more and more complicated; but on the other hand, no choice means no way to retreat and force yourself. In a corner, the anxiety and troubles in the predicament also made everything bitter. But the fact is that having no choice means breaking the boat. As long as you resist the pressure, you can achieve unexpected results and see the moon through the clouds; too many choices can easily arouse the greed and desire in the human heart. Hope, always hope to find a perfect choice, so as to get more, "not willing to give up, reluctant to give up", so many people are broken. This is the case with Hugo. After the Golden Raspberry Award, he was forced to the edge of the cliff. He had no choice. Whenever he encountered an audition opportunity, he had to work hard to grasp it and approach his full strength. He was not qualified to choose. "Knowing women" does not seem to be the right choice in the eyes of others at all, but in the face of a lasting battle, Hugo has blazed a trail. Now, Hugo has so many choices in his hands. Ten of the more than twenty scripts have been selected. After another round of elimination, there are still four scripts left. Which one to choose? Which one to discard? They all look right, but they all look wrong. There is no absolute right choice, only the one that suits you best. Hugo has always known this clearly, but when he really encounters a problem, he still inevitably hesitates. This is the self-contradiction of people. Everyone understands the truth, but not every time it can be done step by step. "Twelve Monkeys", "Seven Deadly Sins", "Mission Impossible", and "Break into Death Island", these four scripts, if according to the current situation of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company, including Rick''s expectations, in fact "ten "Two monkeys" should be eliminated first. "Twelve Monkeys" is too niche and too unique. After the release, the box office results were not satisfactory. The film critics are not uncommon. Compared with the film critics, this work is really a classic or a video release. After that, the charm bloomed in the audience''s word of mouth. The situation in this work is very similar to "Before Sunrise", or more accurately, very similar to "Shawshank''s Redemption". It is also the audience''s pursuit that makes the movie a classic, and the main character has a test of acting skills, but no matter from which point of view, "Twelve Monkeys" is one size smaller than "Shawshank''s Redemption". Missing "Shawshank''s Redemption" is only a pity, so is the missing "Twelve Monkeys". It is purely Hugo''s personal preference to keep the "twelve monkeys". Then, after Hugo has successively filmed "Pulp Fiction" and "Before Sunrise", and faced with the pressure of the agent circle''s remuneration, it is a wise choice to give up "Twelve Monkeys". Among the remaining three scripts, the attributes of "Brave to Death Island" are very clear: a commercial popcorn movie, this work is actually a typical representative of Michael Bay''s early work, and the "Transformers" series also continued this Style, dazzling sports footage, sharp editing style, hot special effects scenes, sensational explosion scenes, abuse of slow motion, abuse of wide-angle, abuse of explosion. Prior to "pearl.", these characteristics of Michael Bay can be regarded as a beautiful landscape in Hollywood, opening up a new route for commercial blockbusters. Although film critics will not praise him, they have all given them. He is sure. However, he relied on these three axes to enter the world, so that many people had visual fatigue. From 1995 to 2014, he bombed, which also made the reputation of Michael''s works go from bad to worse. But I have to admit that Michael has a way to sell at the box office, and his simple and crude three-handed approach allows the audience to have a pleasant viewing effect. This is also an ability. Therefore, the major film companies are still willing to trust Michael, so the audience is still willing to walk into the movie theater, so people call him "selling copies." Hugo likes the work "Brave to Death Island" very much, although he doesn''t like "Transformers"-because the plot is so brutal that I can''t bear to look directly at it, but Michaels early series of works range from "Jedi Men" to "Courage to Death Island", and then to "Peerless Tribulation (, these popcorn movies make watching movies a kind of enjoyment. What''s more, the "Brave to Death Island" gathered three superstars, although it is not comparable to the tight duel between "Pilots of Fire" Rial Pacino and Robert De Niro, but it also has a different flavor. Therefore, Hugo kept the script. "Break into Death Island" invested 70 million US dollars, which is considered to be a big production. However, because the actors are all big names, Disney pays Hugo relatively cautiously. The initial proposal is 8 million US dollars, but it is still negotiable. Rick doesnt mind this, because the film is currently in talks with Sean Connery. If Sean nods and agrees to play, then even if Hugo pays 8 million dollars to play, media reporters estimate its hard to say anything When working with such top big names, it is very reasonable for actors to take the initiative to lower their pay. But objectively speaking, this work has no test of acting skills, and the characterization is even paler and weaker. If Hugo plays, it is estimated to be competing with Nicholas Cage for the same role-or Ed Harriss villain is also an option, but from Disneys attitude, they hope to borrow Hugos positive influence. They are certainly not willing to "waste" Hugo''s appeal on the role of the villain. This is Disney. It is also a commercial popcorn movie. A choice must be made between "Break into Death Island" and "Mission Impossible". Compared with the former, the advantage of the latter lies in the protagonist Ethan Hunter. There is still room for the role to play, especially in the first and second parts of the series. The plot has a small degree of portrayal of Ethan''s personality and heart-of course this is not the point. Choose to cooperate with Sean in "Breathtaking Island"? Or choose to become a lonely hero in "Mission: Impossible" and replace his friend Tom Cruise in the role of an agent that he has always liked? This choice is very difficult. Choose one of the two. If you must choose, Hugo should choose "Mission Impossible". It is not a question of correctness, but a question of his personal preference. But Hugo guessed that no matter what choice he makes, Rick will try his best to fight for "Break into Death Island" and "Mission Impossible". If both succeed, it is the best, and then Hugo will do it. Make the final choice; but if any link does not fit, at least to ensure that one project succeeds, this is the best solution. Assuming to proceed according to Hugo''s plan, then he must choose between "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins". This is a difficult problem, an unsolvable problem. "Mission Impossible" is an absolute masterpiece of popcorn commercial movies, while "The Seven Deadly Sins" is an independent classic with full of personality. From a certain point of view, the "Seven Deadly Sins" are actually quite similar to "Pulp Fiction". It is not about the subject matter or style, but about the positioning in the entire market. They are all independent works, and they are also different from the mainstream. The very different styles of the market are also tricky works that large film companies are unwilling to take over, but the two works are also works that won a good reputation, and the works that also performed well in the box office are also deeply impressed in the long history. The branded work, and more importantly, is also the second work of the two great directors-and achieved great success. However, "Seven Deadly Sins" has one advantage over "Pulp Fiction", that is, New Line Film Company is willing to pay Hugo US$10 million in remuneration. Although it is not 15 million, it is acceptable to Rick. The bottom line. So, is it "Mission Impossible" or "Seven Deadly Sins"? This is a difficult choice, no matter which work you choose, you will not fail, and no matter which work you choose, Hugo will not regret it. From this point of view, of the four scripts that Hugo finally left, only "Twelve Monkeys" was the first to be out. There are still three scripts competing. Obviously, Hugo has only one person, and he can only choose one. This is really a trouble of happiness, Hugo has already begun to feel his brain hurt. But taking a step back, Hugo''s troubles belong to troubles. He doesn''t actually need to make a decision right away, just let it go and see what happens in the end. The worst-case scenario is that the bamboo basket is completely empty, but Rick and Hugo will obviously avoid this from happening, and other than that, no matter which work they end up in, it is worthy of joy. After Rick left all the scripts During this time Joseph, Samora and Hugo began to read the scripts at home. Not only them, but Carl, Alex, and Charlize also began to read them. Scripts-because scripts are everywhere, just like their casual reading. They didn''t have a clear idea about Hugo''s work for the time being. Instead, Carl found a good proposal for Charlize, "Sense and Emotion" and "Seven Deadly Sins." At present, Charlize still keeps her eyes on niche movies. She is not in a hurry to improve her reputation. She wants to polish her acting skills in low-cost movies, so the role is always the first element of her consideration. After "Before Sunrise" was finished, Charlize had been looking for a suitable role. Thanks to the recent good momentum of "Before Sunrise", Carl''s plan to find a suitable script for her went very smoothly, but unfortunately no suitable role was found for the time being. Script. But here in Hugo, Carl has a windfall. Hugo hasn''t even started talking to the director and producer. Instead, Carl took Charlize to see the producer first, which really made Hugo dumbfounded. But Hugo didnt wait long. As the hottest actor in Hollywood, Ricks work went very smoothly. Paramount actively found Hugo, but the people who met Hugo let him Hugo was very surprised, it was Steven Spielberg! Chapter 1130： Long-lost audition "Steven? Why are you here?" Hugo looked around. After seeing no other familiar figures in the restaurant, he hesitated to walk to Steven Spielberg, "You are pure The one who came to eat is still..." Hugo is now a top superstar. He no longer needs the company of his agent when participating in auditions. It is more like a courtesy and communication in social situations. The meeting between him and the director or producer is like meeting friends in private. Chat and communicate at the local level, and then the brokers will communicate over the phone to determine whether the final cooperation can be achieved. Therefore, neither Joseph nor Rick showed up today, and Hugo came to the appointment by taxi alone. Steven picked up the napkin and pursed his mouth. A half-eaten chocolate cake was placed in front of him. He smiled and looked at Hugo. "I have been forbidden to eat sweets at home, so I need to go out occasionally. Relax, you won''t tell Kate, will you?" Hugo pursed his mouth, shrugged his shoulders slightly, "If Kate didn''t invite me to the family dinner..." Then he pulled the chair away and sat down calmly. Seeing Steven so relaxed and not rejecting Hugo''s appearance, Hugo knew that the person who met today is probably Steven. Hugo and Steven are already very familiar. Since watching the nfl draft meeting last year, their private gatherings have gradually increased. Kate Capshaw has invited Hugo to visit their home many times before and after. , In one of them Hugo also brought Cameron Diaz to attend. So Hugo is very casual and relaxed in front of Steven. This is a wonderful thing. When "Schindler''s List" was filmed, Steven was Hugo''s immediate boss. Steven was in control of Hugo''s life and death, and he would not allow Hugo to challenge his authority. But in just two years, the two have become friends because of a series of fatethe establishment of DreamWorks and the strong rise of Hugo. "What''s the recommendation of this restaurant?" Hugo no longer rushed to talk about work, calmly picked up the menu and prepared to order. "Pancakes?" Steven raised his tail slightly. Hugo rolled his eyes, "Is this your best recommendation?" It sounded too shabby. Steven shrugged, "You should never expect too much from the American diet, otherwise you will lie on the bed because you are too fat and wait to die." A sentence made Hugo solemnly nodded. Recognized. Eventually Hugo ordered an apple pie, which made Steven laugh. In terms of calories, apple pie is probably more heavy than pancakes. "You didn''t notice the list of screenwriters, did you?" The two people chatted about the trivial matters of Steven''s house. After all the food was served, Steven changed the subject. Hugo cut open the pie on the plate with a knife, looked at the solid filling inside, and began to worry whether he could not finish such a big one. Hearing Stevens topic, Hugo paused, "Uh...you mean''Mission Impossible''?" When I looked up, I saw Steven''s eyes, as if saying, "Nonsense," Hugo. He chuckled and smiled, "No, I didn''t notice." Hugo really forgot about it. "Steven Zelian and Robert Downey." Steven didn''t say much, he said two names directly, and Hugo suddenly realized it. Hugo really didn''t expect that the screenwriter lineup of "Mission Impossible" is so huge, it is no wonder that the first film story is so wonderful and commendable. Steven Zelian is the screenwriter of "Schindler''s List". After getting the Oscar statuette, he began to transform last year and created the commercial action movie "Schindler''s Chase", which won an acclaim. This time, "Mission Impossible" obviously continued this trend. Steven is one of the main screenwriters, which is why Steven appeared in the restaurant today. Hugo suddenly remembered that the relationship between Steven and Paramount has always been very good. The Raiders of the Lost Ark series is one of Paramounts signatures, and when DreamWorks was split and sold in 2005, Paramount Just took in the film department of DreamWorks. Obviously, Paramount hopes to make Hugo the protagonist of "Mission Impossible" through Steven and Hugo''s personal relationship. This is a positive sign. Robert Downey, this has nothing to do with the future Iron Man Robert Downey Jr. This is the famous screenwriter who once wrote "Chinatown". Hugo shouldn''t be unfamiliar with this name, because Robert and Sidney Pollack have a personal relationship with him. He created the work "Sugar Coated Trap"-they rejected Hugo and chose Tom Cruise. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, "Is it because I think too much, or are you really suggesting something?" When Steven mentioned the business, the first thing he mentioned was the screenwriter, if he wanted to lead himself to appear here. The reason is that Steven Zelian is enough. But Steven also mentioned Robert Downey, which seemed to have deep meaning. Steven laughed, "You are very keen now, it seems that you have experienced a lot of things in Hollywood." This is agreeing with Hugo''s guess, "Donny prefers Cruise to appear, he is also Talking with Cruise." History is really a very interesting thing. Although Hugo, the little butterfly, is using his own power to change the trajectory of history, many times there seems to be an invisible hand to dismiss history from its original trajectory. The movie "Butterfly Effect" proves this view. It seems to be the same now, Hugo was still worried before that, he took Tom Cruise''s "Mission Impossible", whether Tom''s career as an actor would be greatly affected in the future. But now it seems that Hugo does not need to worry about the future for the time being, maybe he has no way to steal "Mission Impossible" from Tom. "Strong opponent, strong opponent..." Hugo nodded and sighed again and again. Steven also chuckled lightly, "You really don''t have the advantage." "Mission: Impossible" has no acting test, so Hugo''s advantage is not obvious. This is a work that tests the actors box office appeal and action skills, so Toms accumulated heritage over the past ten years is indeed not inferior to the numerous brilliant Hugos created in the past three years, and in terms of contacts, Tom has a great advantage. "So, why did you think of starring in such a work?" Steven curiously said, "I originally thought that after''Life and Death Speed'', you would want to change to another theme." Indeed, in the seven works that Hugo has starred in since 1992, there will be big or small differences in the themes, and each time the role will continue to challenge himself. From this perspective, "Mission Impossible" should not be Hugo''s priority. Hugo did not answer this question head-on, but he smiled, "I think your question should be, why is it''Mission Impossible'' instead of''Men in Black''?" "Wow, I thought that script wasn''t in your hands." Steven laughed exaggeratedly. Hugo forkped a piece of pie and said seriously, "Steven, are you serious? The script you are submitting to me now is really terrible. It''s disappointing. The structure of the story is Not bad, but the details and rhythm control are just a mess." Steven frowned slightly, "Is it that scary?" Hugo nodded naturally, "You should read the script again. You know, the script of''Mission Impossible'' is very good, and it is not inferior to the''Speed ??of Life''." Steven pondered for a moment, "I will let Ed modify the script again." Ed Solomon (ed.) is the screenwriter of "Men in Black", "If the modification is finished, would you like to read the script again? ?" Hugo laughed directly, "Does Paramount know what you are doing?" Steven shrugged innocently, and then changed the subject, "So, do you have any requirements for the''Mission Impossible'' crew? I think they are very willing to meet your requirements." "I thought it was Paramount''s audition for me today." Hugo said with a smile. Steven shook his right hand. "No, no, now Paramount is fighting for you and Tom. You are the one taking the initiative." Hugo thought about it seriously. Before that, he hadn''t really asked the crew to do anything. Even though the crew of "Life and Death Hour" asked for Hugo to play, because of the limitation of the script, there was no way to give Hugo too much attention. What a loose choice. But this time is obviously different. The wealthy Paramount is committed to creating a "Mission Impossible" and is definitely willing to open up the conditions. "So what does Paramount demand of me? I know, this is a deal, and it must not be paid unilaterally." Hugo is no longer a rookie, so he is not so easily moved by these verbal conditions. Steven didn''t mind, shrugged, "I''m not sure... let you go to the gym again?" Although Hugo''s figure is not thin, it is not a strong one, even though he has appeared in several action movies. Although "Mission Impossible" does not require a body like the "Terminator", it is also stronger than "Life and Death Speed". Hugo looked thoughtful, "At least I know the direction I should strive for." A sentence made Steven laugh. But Hugo could not help but think of one thing, "Mission Impossible" as Tom''s masterpiece series, but also Tom''s first work to change the style of play. Prior to this, Tom had repeatedly appeared in "Born on July 4th", "The Good Boy Is Crazy", "Rain Man", "Sugar Coated Trap" and other works of different styles, but "Mission Impossible" has become famous. After that, Tom''s actor''s path became narrower and narrower, especially after 2005, heroic action movies have almost become the only choice on Tom''s list of actors. When George Clooney and Brad Pitt gradually turned behind the scenes and became directors or producers, Tom was still fighting on the front line-and gradually came to a dead end. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little amused: If Tom knew the future, would he still insist on choosing "Mission Impossible"? Similarly, if Hugo starred in "Mission Impossible" and gradually became the leader of the series, will his future play path become narrower and narrower, and with the advancing of time, it will become more and more difficult to refuse? Chapter 1131： Relationship change Why is the actor''s path fixed? Why is the scope of actors'' performance becoming narrower and narrower? This is a very interesting topic. It seems that every movie fan is curious about this question, whether it is professional or amateur. Of course, many times it is because the actors are not strong enough to make a breakthrough, such as Megan Fox and Jessica Alba. They are eager to make a breakthrough, but it is a pity that they are only powerless after repeated attempts. In addition, there is another possibility, just like what Matthew McConaughey said, if the actors restrain themselves, then the scripts that come to the door will become more and more limited. When the entire Hollywood has a fixed image , It is not easy to break through this framework. Not everyone has the courage of Matthew to break the shackles of their imprisonment; not everyone has the courage of Matthew and has not accepted work for nearly two years. Tom Cruise and Johnny Depp are typical representatives. Tom has gradually become a professional actor in action commercial movies since 2005, while Johnny has not escaped the image of "Pirates of the Caribbean" since 2006. , On the path of weird and weird performances, has reached a dead end-"The Enemy of the Public (., "Deadly Companion (the., "Lime Diary (the.rum., "Dark "., "Lone Ranger (the.. Ranger, "Transcendent Hacker ( and other works are all typical cases of box office and word-of-mouth failure. Tom relied on "Mission Impossible" to support, and Johnny relied on "Pirates of the Caribbean" to continue. The situation of the two people was almost exactly the same. In the ten years before 2014, they were all works except their own masterpiece series. All are reduced to box office poison. The situation like them is a two-way result. On the one hand, Hollywood believes that they have achieved great success in this type of film, so scripts of similar themes continue to find them, Johnny''s "Lone Ranger". This is a typical case, almost the western version of "Pirates of the Caribbean", which makes their choices less and less. On the other hand, it is because they rely on this type of film to achieve success, do not want to take too much risk, but hope to be able to replicate the same success, simple and trouble-free, and continue the glory of the business. So they and their agents have become conservative and unwilling to try other types of films. People are always like this, always breaking the rules and trying to change when they are young, but after forming a habit, the courage to change gradually wears off, and thus loses the spirit and begins to learn to compromise. Tom and Johnny are like this. Al Pacino, Robert De Niro, Jack Nicholson, Dustin Hoffman, the four top actors who swept across the army in the 1980s, are another typical representative. They are keen on studying Acting skills, and also dedicated countless amazing performances, but when they formed their own performance style, they often formed a fixed frame, all performances will be limited to this frame, unable to make a breakthrough. Al has been acting in some roaring and grumpy roles since entering the 1990s, and he has never jumped out of the role of "smelling fragrance and knowing women"; Robert has gone all the way in the role of gangsters, and even the media has been impatient. Yelled, "Wow, the latest news, De Niro has played a triad boss again." Both Jack and Dustin are constrained by their own image constraints. It is not easy to make a breakthrough. Dustin has reached the pinnacle in the simple and honest image of an ordinary man, but there has been no breakthrough after that; relatively speaking, Jack''s play path On the contrary, it is the widest, but his role is always more hostile and unruly. This is a development trend that is difficult to resist. It is human inertia and inertia. There are very few actors like Meryl Streep and Marlon Brando who have the courage to constantly challenge themselves and can successfully achieve breakthroughs. Hugo couldn''t help but wonder if one day he would be bound by the performance, and then he would never be able to make a breakthrough. However, these are all things in the future. Hugo has no way to predict. At least for now, he is still a long way from the peak of acting. Compared with these old dramas, he still has a big gap. . From this perspective, taking advantage of the young age to challenge some different types of works, enrich one''s own resume, and make the experience during the performance more diverse and real. For example, commercial blockbusters like "Mission Impossible" are indeed good. The choice-not everyone can still shoot action martial arts movies at the age of 60 like Harrison Ford and Liam Neeson. Thinking of this, Hugo is more looking forward to appearing in "Mission Impossible", which is a different work from "Speed ??of Life", and there are many differences in shooting techniques, story pattern, and content focus. "I think, maybe I should start to work out again tomorrow. At least I have to show my sincerity to Paramount." The thoughts in Hugo''s mind flashed by, but the words on his mouth did not stop, with a chuckle. Ridiculed. Steven smashed his lips and said with a chuckle, "Paramount would be happy to see this. Of course, if they don''t know how to cherish it, I think you always have other places to go." Steven gave Hugo a meaningful look, apparently saying that "the man in black" was still waiting for him. The corner of Hugo''s mouth rose slightly, "So, you mean DreamWorks has projects in preparation now?" Hugo deliberately ignored the "Men in Black" and distorted Steven''s eyes, which made Steven Wen was stunned, laughed helplessly, and shook his head, "No, not for the time being." "DreamWorks has only been established for less than half a year, and everything is currently in preparation. Even if there are works, it will be next year at the earliest." Steven explained. Hugo clicked on his chin and wanted to change the subject, but he suddenly remembered, so he said, "Steven, I have always had a very curious question, can you answer it for me?" Steven Hearing that Hugo was so formal, he put down the knife and fork in his hand, raised his head and looked at Hugo seriously, "Why didn''t DreamWorks establish its own distribution department? I think you and David should know better than me. The importance of the issuing department." Steven was stunned. He didn''t expect Hugo to bring up this topic, but he also laughed immediately. Hugo is no longer the newly emerging actor when he collaborated on "Schindler''s List" two years ago. Hugo is already qualified to talk to Steven on these topics. "Hugo, you know, the formation of the distribution department is a very complicated process, requiring a large number of professionals, as well as experienced managers, and a lot of energy. This is not that simple." Steven simply said. Speaking, and then shrugged, I, David and Jeffery are essentially producers. We are concerned about the work itself, the production process, but we all know too little about distribution, saying yes Its not an exaggeration for a layman. Now that DreamWorks has just been established, we dont have the energy to take care of other things." Steven made a lot of sense. First, they didn''t know anything about distribution, and second, they didn''t even take care of the production department. How could they take care of the distribution department? Hugo sighed slightly, which was similar to the answer he expected, "Steven, forgive me for the abruptness, but I think there is another important reason, because you think you have enough friends, DreamWorks After the production of the works, you can always find a distribution partner, right?" Although Hugo and Steven are friends, they are 21 years behind, and Steven is a long-established Hollywood veteran. Hugo is only a descendant who has risen strongly in the last three years; therefore, Hugo''s words were actually impolite. Especially for Steven, in fact, Steven is a very strong and confident person in his bones. This has not changed from beginning to end. So when DreamWorks was split and sold in 2004, it was definitely a huge blow to Steven. After Hugo said these words, Steven''s expression became stiff, but Hugo apologized first, so he was mentally prepared, and he was not too surprised. However, Steven did not speak either, lowered his head and started to enjoy his own lunch, without intending to take care of Hugo, which immediately stiffened the atmosphere. In fact, Hugo can completely shut up now, just as it has never happened, but afterwards, he and Steven will definitely not be as harmonious as before. Therefore, Hugo decided to continue speaking and stand on the point of a friend, "Steven, you have been in this circle much longer than me, so you should know better than me that in Hollywood, in absolute interest In front of us, friendship is always second." "I just want to say You, David and Jeffery all want to build DreamWorks into a unique movie paradise. Here, all the works dont have to worry about the consortiums only profit-seeking nature of the jackal. Give the movie a piece of pure land." Hugo said simply, which made Steven''s action pause, "Me too." Hugo only said a word, and Steven looked up at Hugo. Steven saw a faint smile in Hugo''s amber eyes, generous and calm, calm and calm. This suddenly reminded Steven of the situation when Hugo tried to persuade himself inexplicably when "Schindler''s List" was filmed. "But I know very clearly that for a movie, distribution channels are very important. Because of the lack of distribution channels, a little bit of interest can become a bargaining chip for the distribution company to restrain the production company and make the production company fall into absolute Passive. Hugo didnt say too much, because he knew that Steven knew a lot more than he did. For the emerging computer network, these distribution channels will be the core link in determining competitiveness for production companies." Steven was still wondering what a computer network is, but he heard Hugo continue to say, "We all see the dilemma of MGM, and DreamWorks will not want to fall into the same situation." Chapter 1132： The smoke reappears This lunch was originally for the audition for "Mission Impossible", but the curtain came to an end in rigidity. Steven gave no response to Hugo''s advice, and neither of them said much. After having lunch, the two ended the meeting and parted ways. Hugo sighed slightly. He was indeed a little nosy today. After crossing the bottom line, he and Steven are not friends of the same generation after all. Originally, he simply thought that he did not want a unique and charming label like DreamWorks to disappear into the long river of history in such a bleak way. Steven and the others established DreamWorks with the concept of "independent studios". For this Hollywood, he has made a huge contribution. He hopes that DreamWorks can wake up to the importance of the distribution department at the beginning of its creation, so as to avoid its ultimate destruction. But Hugo had forgotten that in Steven''s eyes, he was just a young man under thirty, who knew nothing about running a production company. On the contrary, my own multi-talk is more like the more I speak on my behalf. If you think about it in another way, Hugo will also feel that what he said just now was too self-righteous. The recent smooth life has made Hugo lose his vigilance. From the story of Michael Jackson, Hugo should understand: he is not the savior, he cannot change everyone''s future, in fact, even his own future is full of After being uncertain, what qualifications does he have to "save" other people? Hugo patted his head and warned himself that he must be clear about his position in the future: he became a senior partner of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company, but it does not mean that he is already a member of Hollywood management players. For now, he is still just a singer and actor. The reason why Hugo mentioned MGM just now is because of its particularity, it is the closest to the future model of DreamWorks, and the dilemma that MGM faces now is also the closest to the future of DreamWorks. Naturally, MGMs glorious history does not need to be said. This is the most successful film company in Hollywood film history, not one of them. However, after entering the 1960s, MGM has gone from bad to worse. It has changed hands several times between various consortia, and has gone through hardships. Although it once regained its glory for a short time in the 1980s, it still couldn''t resist the historical trend. It was finally acquired by Sony in 2005. , Completely disappeared in the long river of history, reduced to a subsidiary of Sony. MGM has its own distribution channels, but with the rise of TV, they have not kept up with the pace of history. Faced with the strong rise of the TV industry, MGMs plan is not to follow the pace of the times and enter the TV industry. Instead, all bets are placed on widescreen and big productions. Therefore, after the 1990s, when the market for cable TV channels and video tapes was booming, MGMs distribution channels lacked the final profit link. They must hand over the distribution business to Warner Bros. Real industry professionals know that compared to the box office of movies, the video tape market, cable movie channels, movie peripherals, including the Internet market that has risen strongly after the 21st century, are the real money-making parts of a movie. Because the movie box office needs to be shared by theater chains, production companies, and distribution companies, but these subsequent benefits all belong to the film companies. To be precise, it belongs to the film distribution department. The lack of an issuing department almost means cutting off all the major interests. Therefore, MGM is still unsustainable in the end. Even though they still release many excellent works, they will have difficulty in capital turnover due to a "Wind Whisperer ( and eventually have to enter the auction ranks. MGM has the distribution channels of the American theater chain, but because of the lack of international distribution channels and other related distribution channels, it eventually became history. And how can DreamWorks, which has no distribution channels at all, create miracles? Although the current situation at MGM is not as bad as after the 21st century, in fact, the industry has noticed the decline of MGM, because in the 1980s MGM launched the "West Side Story", "Flying over the Crazy Asylum", and "Graduate" "", "Rocky" and "007" series of films and many other good works, but the market share is still only a pitiful 6%, and after entering the 90s, it is even more exhausted. Otherwise, they won''t restart the James Bond film series not long ago, and they will spend a lot of time on hype. When Hugo mentioned MGM, he was undoubtedly a wake-up call to Steven. But Hugo has forgotten the measure, he is facing Steven, not Leonardo. Hugo can only put the matter behind his head and warn himself not to be overwhelmed. The day after Hugo and Steven met, the "Orange County Chronicle" broke the news that Hugo was about to join Steven as the producer''s next work. Since Steven has not had a new director plan recently, more energy has been focused on DreamWorks, but his name as a producer can be seen in many works, such as the TV series "Emergency Room" which was broadcast in September last year. "Story", another example is "Casper" which is scheduled to be released in May. Therefore, the revelations of the "Orange County Chronicle" immediately attracted a lot of attention. The personal relationship between Hugo and Steven, coupled with the excellent cooperation between the two people, made people involuntarily look forward to the new work. But less than three days later, the local newspaper "Daily News", also from California, broke the news again. Steven met Hugo this time as a lobbyist with two works, one by Columbia Pictures. "Men in Black", one is Paramount Pictures'' "Mission Impossible", these two projects are obviously large-scale projects, and both hope that Hugo can be the leading actor, relying on Hugo''s strong box office appeal. Conquer next years summer vacation. Hugo was not surprised by the revelations of the "Orange County Chronicle". It was the most lively season in Hollywood recently. Almost all his actions were under the supervision of the paparazzi, and his meeting with Steven did not deliberately hide his whereabouts. . So it is quite normal to be discovered. But the "Daily News" revelations are a bit strange. The content of Hugo and Steven''s chat that day only mentioned "Mission Impossible" and "Men in Black" once or twice. Even if the paparazzi can buy the waiter in the restaurant to eavesdrop, it is difficult to know these two works. So, where is the news source of the "Daily News"? Why would they know so clearly. The next news trend confirmed Hugo''s speculation. Immediately, "Entertainment Weekly" broke the news again, "Paramount and Columbia Pictures are actively contacting Hugo, hoping that Hugo can appear in their works, "Men in Black" invested 100 million US dollars, "Mission Impossible" is The 80 million-level works are obviously heavyweight blockbusters. Hugo is likely to appear in the first work of his career that cost more than 60 million U.S. dollars! Hugo is currently thinking about where he will go. One work wins in the end, which really makes people look forward to." Although "Entertainment Weekly" has shown factual deviations regarding the costs of the two works, the details have gradually emerged. More importantly, their report also specifically mentioned, "At present, Tom Cruise is also a candidate for these two works. The chance of''Men in Black'' is relatively slim, and Tom is not very active; but Tom is very proactive about the''Mission: Impossible'' project. He has discussed with screenwriters and producers many times before and after, showing his determination to win." When Tom Cruise''s name appeared, the news went in another direction. Without any accident, "Entertainment Weekly" almost spent all his energy to put the two people on opposite sides. "One is an absolute idol who swept Hollywood in the late 1980s, and the other is a top actor who has risen strongly in the last three years. The two names of Tom and Hugo mean the highest peak of Hollywood today, and these two actors also have Indissoluble bond. In the contest for "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo won the first game; but in the "Sugar Coated Trap" confrontation, Tom made it back. Afterwards, "Interview with the Vampire" Tom continued to be strong again, but when this work was released, he had a head-on confrontation with "Pulp Fiction", but he lost tragically. There is no doubt that the two most popular actors in the film industry are now fiercely competing for the top spot in Hollywood. Although Hugo carries five consecutive works with a box office record of over 100 million yuan, Tom has already Three consecutive works have a box office of over 100 million yuan, which is definitely not a fall. This time, the two top actors now compete head-to-head again. Who will have the last laugh? " "Entertainment Weekly" spent two full pages to describe this matchup. Although there are not many details, it is very in place, almost completely describing the current situation. In an instant, all media reporters became excited, "Mission Impossible" became the core focus immediately; and readers also began to pay close attention to the competition that has just kicked off just as According to "Entertainment Weekly", Hugo and Tom are currently the most popular top stars in Hollywood. Their every move can affect the attention of countless audiences, not to mention the duel between them, which almost detonated the winter of March. All topics, even the upcoming Oscars at the end of the month were left out. This situation reminded Hugo of the hype that MGM had made when casting a role for James Bond last year. Obviously, this time it was Paramounts own internal planning. "Entertainment Weekly" won''t know so many details. This is the media hype that Paramount proactively instigates in order to propagate. The last time Hugo had no interest in James Bond, he still attended the dinner party for the purpose of forging ahead with the elite brokerage company; now he has come again, which makes Hugo feel a little helpless, but Hugo also knows that this is In Hollywood, this kind of hype is also one of the ways that film companies, agencies, actors and artists and the news media use each other. In other words, this is the industry rule. Although Hugo doesn''t like it, or even hates it, he has no way to avoid it, because he is part of this circle. But Hugo has forgotten one thing, that is, the media like to make fuss, and the topicality of him and Tom is far beyond expectations, so things quickly got out of control. Chapter 1133： Gossip "Tom Cruise meets with Sherry Lansing (Sherry.) late at night and fight for the role!" This is a shocking revelation from the "New York Post" that Shirley Lansing is the new head of Paramount. Since Paramount''s Big Three left in 1984-CEO Barry Diller (Barry). ) Went to News Corporation to establish Fox TV, his assistants Michael Eisner and Jeffrey Katzenberg went to Disney, and finally Paramount, who had experienced the peak of ten years, fell into the bottom again. After Li Xin took office, Paramount was reformed drastically. Restarting the "007" series is an important move. The launch of "Forrest Gump" is worth remembering, while "Mission Impossible" is another move. Shirleys meeting with Tom late at night was obviously of special significance. After the news broke, it caused a wave of waves. Everyone believed that Tom was infinitely close to "Mission Impossible". But then, "U.S. Weekly" broke the news again, "Hugo Lancaster talked with Brian de Palma (.de. Palma) and Steven Zelian for three hours! In-depth! Discussed the details of the script and the shooting plan!" Brian De is one of Hollywoods most controversial directors. He is known as the "Hitchcock of Contemporary America". His works include "Witch Carrie (, "Scarface", and "Love Owl". This time, Paramount invited him to be the director of "Mission Impossible". This is also Brian De''s first directorial work in three years. It can be said to be very ambitious. From the screenwriter to the director to the actors, you can see that Paramount has high hopes for this work. Hugo has a long conversation with Brian De and Steven, which also means that he is proactive in the script, not to mention the friendship between Steven and Hugo. After "before sunrise", everyone knew that Hugo had his own unique insights into the script, so many things can be seen from this meeting. At this time, people think that "Mission Impossible" seems to be more inclined to Hugo. Within a few days, the "San Francisco Chronicle" reappeared in the news, "Brian De Palma and Robert Downey think Tom Cruise is more suitable for the script, and support the role of Cruise in''Mission Impossible''. ." The support of the director and another chief screenwriter made Toms approval rating skyrocket, but before the news sparked more discussion, the "Orange County Chronicle" blew up the hottest news since the beginning of 1995, "Pai Ramon offered a salary of 20 million U.S. dollars and invited Lancaster to play Ethan Hunt!" After this news came out, it became the peak of a hot topic almost instantly. The "Orange County Chronicle" also stated in the news with conclusive evidence: The contract has appeared in Hugo''s hands, and only Hugo''s signature is needed, and everything is in dust. It''s settled! The explosiveness of news directly breaks the table. If what the "Orange County Chronicle" said is true, then this is definitely the biggest news this year. It not only means that Hugo defeated Tom to take the role-this is just additional news, but also means The first 20 million remuneration in Hollywood history will be born, which will completely change the balance between Hollywood agency and film company that has been maintained for nearly a decade. At this time, people have forgotten that they were still "worried" about Hugo''s career prospects a few weeks ago, believing that Hugo''s career has shown signs of fatigue, as the New York Post said; but the brokerage industry circle However, they will not forget that just less than a month ago, they continued to put pressure on Endeavour''s elite brokerage companies, believing that Hugo is not accepting works in accordance with industry rules, which is a huge disruption to the brokerage industry. But now, Hugo is very likely to become the first recipient of 20 million in remuneration in history! Even using the shock of the earth and the shaking of the earth and mountains are not enough to describe the social reaction of the "Orange County Chronicle" after the news appeared. This is far more exaggerated than last year. Last year, the "Future Water World" and "007" series restarted works on rain. If the 20 million US dollar pay was nothing but thunder and rain, Hugo was not directly involved in the storm when he was filming "Before Sunrise" in Europe. But now its different. Hugos whereabouts have indeed been captured by people, and the competition between Hugo and Tom is also real. This makes the authenticity of the 20 million rewards soar-in fact, this is indeed true. Although the so-called "contract" is fictitious, Paramount did say that when contacting Rick, they were willing to pay Hugo 20 million yuan, but there was no box office dividend. Overnight, this became the hottest topic. In California alone, 21 media outlets reported on the "20 million film pay", and there were more than 50 media outlets across the United States who reported on Reported-there are still many local small media that have not been included in the scope of statistics! Hugo is almost overwhelmed by media reporters. Every reporter wants to interview Hugo for the first time, asking him what he thinks so far, asking him whether he really wants to sign, and asking him whether he is sure to attend "Mission Impossible." Similarly, Tom was also annoyed on the other hand. Reporters all ran over to the bottom of the well, asking Tom "how you feel about being overwhelmed by Hugo", or directly asking, "Hugo really paid 20 million dollars, what do you think?" I wish that Tom and Hugo would swear directly. Not just Hugo and Tom, Ricks office phone has been blown up, and Endeavour Elite Brokerage was blocked by more than 30 reporters! In addition, Joseph and his glorious teammates were also surrounded by groups. Even Alex and Carl, who worked in "Happy Family", were surrounded by reporters. They just wanted to interview them, Hugo. status. The most absurd thing is that Green Hill, who seems to be irrelevant, was also chased by reporters, which shocked him. This situation made Hugo feel like Tang Seng, everyone wanted to eat a piece of meat from him. This feeling is really bad, it can even be said to be bad. It was originally a good thing, but now its annoying because of excessive hype. Hugo didnt like hype. The reason why he never stood up to refute it is because most of the media reports are true, but There are many differences in details; on the one hand, because he really wants to play "Mission Impossible", any remarks he makes before things are agreed are just adding fuel to the flames. but now Now Hugo doesn''t want to play, because he thinks this is a disaster, and it will be even more terrible after the show. Hugo really felt the mood of Leonardo after the "Titanic" once again, and wanted to run away when he saw a bit of media turmoil. The "Mission Impossible" protagonist dispute reached its peak at this time, but the situation so far is still under control. Although media reports are a bit exaggerated, the overall situation is still based on facts. However, when the topic of 20 million rewards reached a boiling point, media coverage began to lose control. No one remembers who the first media outlet was, but the "National Inquirer" is definitely not to be ignored. Anthony Bond Stewart, who hasn''t appeared for a long time, came out again, and it was a blockbuster," Lancaster thinks. Ruth is **** and doesn''t deserve to be a hero at all!" In fact, Hollywood rumors about Tom being **** have never really subsided, whether it was when he married Nicole Kidman or later when he married Katie Helms and gave birth to children, these rumors never disappeared. Therefore, the news of the "National Inquirer" is nothing new, but the point is: Hugo attacked Tom! Moreover, the report also vividly described Hugo directly mocking Tom''s height at "a certain party", thinking that Tom''s masculinity was not enough to control his partner. The subtext is saying that Tom should be underneath. These words have gone beyond the normal range and have evolved into personal attacks. Although the report of the "National Inquirer" looks absurd, there is no truth at all: there is no time, no place, no evidence, everything is what they call "rumors"; but this is Hollywood, the Hollywood of entertainment to the death, even if News without any credibility will be infinitely magnified at a certain moment. It''s like the entertainment industry often rumours that a certain artist has died, just because he hasn''t shown up for a long time, and even rumored to have a nose and eyes, and the more the noise gets worse. In the end, the person was forced to show up directly, saying that he was still alive. This kind of absurd and unfounded news is often bought by many people in the entertainment industry. In fact, anyone who knows Hugo will know Hugos personality cannot be so vicious, not to mention Hugo and Tom have been getting along very well, even in the "Sugar Coated Trap" audition. At that New Year''s Eve party. Ridicule? It''s possible; ridicule? It is also possible; but attack? impossible. But after the "National Inquirer" remarks appeared, they immediately fermented. This time, Mr. Bond chose a time that couldn''t be more correct. When the "Houston Chronicle" became the first national newspaper to report this time, things finally got out of control. However, the "Houston Chronicle" reported that it was not Hugo attacking Tom, but Tom countering Hugo, "Cruise satirizes Lancaster by betraying his ass!" They took Hugo and Tracy Jacobs back then. Booths rumors have been dug up again, saying that Tom did his best to mock Hugo at a private party, and even scratched his head to learn how Hugo wriggled in "Night Sleep in Seattle". Of course, before reporting Tom''s counterattack against Hugo, the "Houston Chronicle" also briefly reviewed Hugo''s previous summary of his attack on Tom. This also means that the "full picture" of the whole thing is presented to the people of the North American continent. The authority of the national newspaper is naturally extraordinary, and this spreads things overwhelmingly, just like an iceberg hits a volcano, and the waves roar in an instant. Chapter 1134： The hype is out of control Hugo was angry. He has never liked hype, because after experiencing Uma, he discovered that everything seems to be hype in Hollywood, even love, family, friendship can be a bargaining chip for hype, everything is just for the benefit of being famous , This way makes him feel uncomfortable. He was not sure, when even the most sincere emotions in a person''s heart become a bargaining chip for the exchange of benefits, what is left of this person? But he also knows that this is Hollywood''s industry rules, and no one can resist. No matter if it is rebuttal, confrontation, silence, evasion, acceptance or cooperation, they cannot escape the scope of hype. As long as the media deliberately hype, any action can interpret different meanings. Therefore, he knows that since this is a rule, he must learn to use it. For example, last year''s "007" series audition party, although he knew it was a hype, he still attended that party in order to forge ahead with the elite brokerage company. But this time, it is clear that the hype has lost control, making everything taste different. Hugo knows very well that the hype this time must be fueled by Paramount, otherwise it is impossible for so much internal information to leak out so easily. Paramounts idea is simple. They need to focus more on "Mission Impossible". The competition between the two top actors, Tom Cruise and Hugo Lancaster, is definitely the hottest topic. Enough to attract countless lights. And once the 20 million yuan they gave Hugo is achieved, this will be the first to break the ground! In the end, whether it is Tom or Hugo signing, or even an unknown candidate halfway through the win, Paramount can remain invincible. If it is Tom or Hugo, everyone will pay attention to the performance of the winner in "Mission Impossible"; if it is an unknown candidate, everyone will be curious about "who defeated the two most popular actors today". With the help of these momentum, "Mission Impossible" is enough to become the biggest hot spot before filming starts. It can be said that Paramount has made a good calculation. It is estimated that Shirley Lansing is indispensable behind the scenes. This new head of Paramount can definitely be called a conspiracy. Don''t forget, the first revelation started from Shirley. It''s just that Paramount didn''t seem to estimate that the matter would develop to this point. The reporter actually began to fabricate the news that Hugo and Tom attacked each other, which made the matter gradually develop in the direction of the scandal. Or in other words, Paramount estimated this situation, but they didn''t care, because even if Hugo and Tom attacked each other, there is not much direct relationship with Paramount. If things really get out of hand, they can absolutely not sign contracts with these two people and look for new replacements. For example, Brad Pitt. The Daily News broke the news again that the newly emerged Brad entered Paramounts sight and became a candidate for Mission Impossible. Shirley personally met Martin Baum and Brad Pitt and had dinner together. . This suddenly made the direction of this news interesting. Hugo doesn''t like this situation, because it makes him feel like a commodity on the shelf, let you choose and judge, rather than a person. Although Hollywood is a circle where interests are paramount, and movies are a kind of commodities, the process of packaging actors is essentially similar to selling commodities; however, they are people, not real commodities. This is the most important point. . Naturally, when the reporter was interviewing Hugo, he was so cynic and speechless. More than 20 reporters were surrounded by Hugo and he was speechless. "I''ve heard of news. The source is called a''secret informant'', but I have never known that there is a news source called''rumor'' or''heard''." Hugo is ridiculing the fact that these media are too lazy to find a good reason for covering up," The Houston Chronicle "The report started like this: "I heard..." As a national newspaper, such news reports are simply a shame. Although so-called "secret informants" or "reliable news sources" are equally unreliable, there is at least a fig leaf. But now even this fig leaf is gone, which is really a shame to the media. "Or, do you want to hear some evidence from me?" Hugo asked back, with a gentle and kind smile on his lips, as if answering a simple question like "What are you going to have for lunch today?" . But more than 20 reporters looked at the smile on Hugo''s face, but they were stunned that no one could open his mouth. In fact, they all know that Hugos meaning couldnt be clearer: he has never said those words, those fictitious words, and he does not bother to respond. Those media that do not have any evidence to speak nonsense are not worthy of his solemnity. Respond appropriately. So, who else would dare to ask questions? Whoever speaks seems to be tantamount to admitting that he has no brains. As a result, the reporters looked away from Hugo''s calm smiles one by one, and they were all stunned by the full stomach. Hidden in the crowd, Anthony Bond Stewart stared at Hugo motionlessly. He gritted his teeth and never dodged. He knew that he couldn''t be afraid of Hugo going down forever. Not only could he not be afraid, but he should also drum up again. Take the courage to fight Hugo! Hugo''s eyes collided with Anthony, but Hugo didn''t have any special expressions. When the anger reached a point, he completely calmed down. Hugo knows that being angry with these people is just his own internal injury, they will only be happier. Therefore, Hugo pursed his lips slightly, drawn a curve at the corner of his mouth, chuckled lightly, and then looked away, as if Anthony was not worth mentioning. Anthony clearly saw disdain and ridicule in Hugo''s smile, which made him clenched his teeth fiercely, and his fists began to tremble slightly because of too much force. Hugo''s cold treatment made the reporters feel that there was no disturbance at all, and Tom was interviewed by reporters for the first time. Toms image in Hollywood has always been positive. In his long career as an actor, the only public gaffe in front of the public was when he jumped on the sofa on the Oprah talk show, danced and celebrated that he and Katie were about to enter the palace of marriage. . But this time the gaffe was reduced to a laughing stock, and it was the only time. In the face of such negative news, Tom was always able to deal with it gracefully and calmly. He rightly condemned the media for fabricating these news out of thin air. This is an irresponsible and disrespectful act of the media. The "Houston Chronicle" is a The fact that the national newspapers made false reports without any evidence can be called a moment of shame. Later, Tom reiterated his friendship with Hugo with a smile on his face, "Although we are not soulmates, nor are we friends of the Brotherhood, we are indeed friends, good friends, and we are very happy every time we meet, Ni But not long ago, I was planning to host a gathering of friends, and Hugo was one of our guests." Obviously, in the face of the reporter''s frantic bombardment, Tom handled it calmly, demonstrating his sophistication and calmness that he has accumulated over the years. Although Hugo and Tom both denied the news at the first time and minimized the negative impact as much as possible, due to the wrong judgment of the "Houston Chronicle", the matter still caused a lot of turbulence. The most direct result is that the "Houston Chronicle", under the pressure of strong public opinion, apologized for its irresponsibility in reporting without verifying the news facts. At the same time, it was under the accusation of other national newspapers, and it almost became a target-a substitute. The "National Inquirer" took most of the damage. Moreover, the casting competition for "Mission Impossible" has become more fierce, and Hugo fans and Tom''s fans are almost no match. In the era of the lack of the Internet, the struggles between movie fans often dont look lively. Without the scolding of thousands of naval forces on the Internet, the scene looks naturally deserted; but its more direct. Paramounts work in New York and Los Angeles In front of the branch building, there were all parades. Movie fans were willing to make their idols more suitable for "Mission Impossible." This also makes the entire casting process more dramatic. Hugo originally wanted to play "Mission Impossible", but now it looks like a farce. His expectations for "Mission Impossible" are gradually decreasing, especially Paramount''s malicious hype makes Yu Yu Guo was so dissatisfied that he even complained to Rick, which made Rick very embarrassed-he had no way to influence Paramount''s decision-making. After nearly half a month of excitement Hugo''s idea of ??"Mission Impossible" has cooled a bit, but at the same time several other works also have accidents. The "Twelve Monkeys" were scared away. The recent news is so lively that people clearly feel Hugo''s current momentum. The "Twelve Monkeys" crew stated that they could not bear the tremendous pressure, even if Hugo was willing to play for free, they would not be fortunate. So politely interrupted further negotiations with Rick. The crew of "Break into Death Island" also began to discuss urgently, because they expected the biggest card to be Sean Connery, but now it seems that Hugo is the most popular and appealing existence, so what is the drama? arrange? How to arrange the pay? What was even more unexpected was that they actually asked Alex to audition, which immediately made things interesting. A hype farce bothered Hugo, which is why he never liked hype and did not like the media. These bad conditions made it hard for him to like it. At the same time, news of the "seven deadly sins" also came. The New Line Film Company arranged a dinner party and invited many people, and the relevant personnel of the crew would arrive, and everyone could communicate with each other on the spot. Hugo knows that this is equivalent to an audition, a chance for a two-way audition. But, I hope that this time the new line film company did not have the idea of ??hype! Chapter 1135： Private party The deserted road passes between the low hills, and a large area of ??green hides a number of villas with detached houses. It seems that wherever it goes, it is barren land, but it seems that it has entered the town at this time. Land boundary. A cloud of mist lingers on the far-end mountain, slowly tossing in the flow of the setting sun, and the verdant mountain and turquoise lake are looming in the mist. Suddenly, all the surrounding shelter disappeared, and the endless sandy beach appeared in front of you. The mist rolled over the sea, looking magnificent against the bright red sunset on the horizon, but the calm sea came out. The roar came from all directions, but it was impossible to find the exact source of the sound. The hazy water vapor and fog rolled in the line of sight, and some scenery at the end of the sea level could be seen vaguely, as if that was it. The legendary mirage is generally. "So, this is Huntington Beach(.)?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t expect that Huntington Beach, which was said to be more lively than Santa Monica, was so deserted. "You know it''s winter, right?" Samora asked with a grin while driving. Hugo nodded, "Of course, but this is too..." Hugo looked at the depression and run-down outside the window, and could hardly believe that he was in California now, and he was only less than 30 minutes away from Los Angeles by car. Last year, the treasurer of the city government in Orange County (orange.) made a lot of losses when investing in derivative financial products. The government had to declare bankruptcy and repay it with layoffs and reduced municipal services. Now its a mess and it hasnt recovered. Come here." Joseph explained briefly. In Orange County, Hugo learned more about this Los Angeles county under the name of "Orange County." This is one of the most famous wealthy areas in California. Unlike Malibu, which became the back garden for the rich to spend their holidays, most of the people living here are white middle-class or wealthy families. Although they are not the top wealthy, they have rich family properties. It also makes the whole county form a small circle of self-protection. Orange County is one of the most obvious Republican counties in the United States, and their conservative attitude is not inferior to Utah. However, the Orange County in Hugo''s impression is a rich and sunny image after the 21st century. At this time, Orange County, which has just experienced bankruptcy, is filled with a kind of despair. Of course, the unending winter weather in March is also one of the important reasons. That''s why Hugo saw such a unique scenery. "Choosing here as the venue for the dinner is an ingenious decision." Hugo felt the car slowly slowed down, and the surrounding scenery began to become clear. In front of me is a private house, not a villa, but a two-storey house with a detached house. There is a small garden in front of it, and a garage with only two cars next to it. This is true for many middle-class families. It is even more inconspicuous in Orange County, because almost all the houses around are the same. The New Line Film Company arranged the dinner here tonight. Obviously, it was to avoid people''s eyes. Hugo looked around. This is a community with a very strong atmosphere of life. There is no special place. There are also vehicles parked on the street. Not too much, they are neatly placed and not noticeable at all. Samora stopped the car and turned around and said, "Get out of the car first, I will park the car a little farther away." Hugo''s license plate number is almost always remembered by reporters in Los Angeles, so avoid accidents, Samora Don''t plan to park the car in a conspicuous place. Hugo and Joseph got out of the car and looked at the house number in front of them. Joseph confirmed, "Yes, it''s here." The two went through the front garden and rang the doorbell. After a while, someone came to open the door, revealing a very strange face, about fifty years old, with a white beard, gray hair neatly combed into twenty-eight, with a gentle face on his face. Smile, it looks like a university professor full of wisdom. "Hey, see what guests are here." With surprise on his face, he said cheerfully, "Welcome, Hugo, Joseph, this is Dan Colesrud (dan.)." The host proficiently said the names of Hugo and Joseph, but it was the first time that Hugo and the others saw each other, which made the scene a bit weird, as if they were attending a secret meeting on the street. Dan was keenly aware of Hugo''s hesitation, he didn''t mind, and he took the initiative to say, "My daughter''s room is full of glorious to death posters. If I don''t understand at all, then this father is too incompetent. ." An ingenious answer, instead of mentioning the recent movie news, but in a different way to mention the band, and it was still in the name of a child. Just a meeting, you can see Dan''s sophistication. Hugo remembered what Rick had mentioned before leaving. Todays dinner is a private party, and the scale is not large. The organizer is not an insider, but a lawyera lawyer who handles divorce cases. It can be seen that New Line Film Company took great pains for this dinner, everything is very low-key. So, this Dan in front of him is a divorce lawyer. "This has helped me a lot. Whenever I visit someone else''s house, the links of self-introduction and polite greetings always make me very worried. I am afraid that I will not speak properly and make the host uncomfortable. Then the next dinner will be terrible." It was Joseph who was talking, and with a friendly smile on his face, he said leisurely, and Dan suddenly laughed after some self-deprecation. "Hehe, many times, embarrassment is part of the dinner, isn''t it? Every embarrassing moment at the Thanksgiving table is always an essential part. I always look forward to the moment when everyone looks at each other and has nothing to say." Dan''s words immediately aroused the atmosphere, and then he slightly stepped aside, "So, do I have the honour to invite you in?" "I think we should buy a bottle of red wine and come back." The expression on Hugo''s face also became active and took the conversation. "Otherwise, isn''t it too rude?" Before the departure, none of them expected that today would actually be a private dinner, because the news that Rick received confirmed that New Line Film Company had invited many people, at least 20 people. So this is more like a small party than a private dinner. It''s like the New Year''s Eve party where the "Sugar Coated Trap" auditioned, but on a smaller scale. Generally speaking, you need to bring some souvenirs when you go to other people''s homes, but you don''t need them for parties. Therefore, Hugo and the others came empty-handed, but now it seems out of place. While Hugo apologized, he wondered what the **** was New Line Studios doing today? Joseph was also puzzled at this time. "Believe me, the last thing I need for dinner today is wine. Annie-my wife-has repeatedly emphasized to me that if someone is drinking in the restaurant or lobby tonight, I don''t want to go back to the bedroom tonight. Beer. And champagne is her bottom line." Dan still said calmly, with a relaxed smile on his face, obviously this was what he expected. Hugo and Joseph looked at each other, but they could only let the flow go. At least, judging from the current signs, the new line film company has no plans to hype, which is a positive sign. "Oh, yes, Hugo''s assistant, Samora is parking, I..." Joseph then remembered, if it''s a party, then there is no problem when you enter, but it seems to be a private dinner, even opening the door requires self Introduce, then it will be more troublesome for Samora to come here alone. Dan interrupted Joseph''s words, "I''m still curious, why Samora and Rick didn''t show up, don''t worry, I reserved a place for them tonight." It seemed that the other party was really ready. "Rick, he came here in another car." Joseph looked at Hugo and said vaguely. In fact, before they set off, they were still worried about being followed by the paparazzi. Hugo has been monitored by the paparazzi recently, and even when jogging in the morning, there are paparazzi following them. Therefore, Rick became a decoy, he and Carl, Charlize took the lead in another car to set off-Charlize was also invited to the dinner tonight, she hopes to play the heroine. Judging from the news contacted just now, Rick is indeed entangled by the paparazzi, so Hugo is all right here. Dan raised his eyebrows slightly, and said nothing more, "Then I think it would be a wise choice for you to go in and enjoy some desserts or fruits." Hugo and Joseph just entered the room. The two went to the locker room to take off their coats and exchanged glances. Obviously, tonight''s audition and expectations have changed a lot, but they don''t have time to discuss now, they can only take one step at a time. After leaving the locker room Hugo had time to look at the situation in the room. At this time, there were a dozen people standing in the room casually, everyone nodded and greeted familiarly, although Hugo could not remember The name, and face blindness, but from Joseph''s reaction, it can be seen that these are acquaintances in the circle, at least not unfamiliar faces. This is like a secret club, only certain people can enter, and everyone may not know each other, but they are not strangers. Although it is a dinner party, it is actually a small party, but it is more private and intimate. At this time, people kept coming up to say hello to Hugo. Hugo didnt remember a single name, but they knew that they were not the top executives of the New Line Film Company or the confirmed members of the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew. This also made the purpose of the dinner more clear. stand up. Hugo couldn''t help but sigh. New Line Film Company took great pains to audition tonight. But... why? Isn''t that one-on-one audition won''t work? Isn''t it possible to communicate over the phone? Why spend so much effort to host a secret dinner? "Hey, Hugo!" A voice came over, interrupting Hugo''s thoughts. Hugo reappeared with a polite smile on his face, ready to greet him, but when he saw the person coming, he couldn''t help but was stunned. The person here is Tom Cruise. Chapter 1136： Gentleman magnanimous Hugo didn''t expect to meet Tom Cruise here. He had never heard of Tom''s name during the audition for the "Seven Deadly Sins"-otherwise the latest news would not be ignored. It was revealed that in addition to "Mission Impossible", Hugo and Tom are still competing for the lead role in another work. "Hey, Tom!" Hugo didn''t hesitate, and of course he asked the doubts in his heart, "How did you appear here? This is an accident. Did you come for this movie too?" This is Hugo. He has always been accustomed to treating people sincerely. Although he has learned how to behave in vain and guilt after experiencing countless storms, he still hopes to maintain his sincerity in the face of friends. Hearing Hugo expressing his surprise without any concealment, Tom couldn''t help but was stunned. He once imagined the situation when meeting Hugo, and worried that the friendship with Hugo would disappear-after all, this is Hollywood, no People will choose to make friends in Hollywood because it is too difficult. But Tom did not expect Hugo to be so direct, expressing the surprise without any cover. Tom''s thoughts circled in his mind, and he laughed quickly, "Yes, but not." Tom looked around, "They did invite me, but I was not interested. I heard that later You are also one of the candidates for the actor, so I showed up. I think we have some misunderstandings that need to be explained." In the face of Hugos sincerity, Tom also chose to be honest. Its easy to meet new friends in Hollywood, a Vanity Fair, but its difficult to maintain the friendship. Many of Hollywoods iron buddies and good girlfriends met and survived before entering the circle. of. Tom has always believed that Hugo is a friend worthy of deep friendship, but with the outbreak of this hype incident, the two friends also had to face all the difficult problems that Hollywood friendship must face: current interests, how should they be resolved? Hugo didn''t want to wear a mask, and Tom didn''t want to be a villain, so the two people just met each other, and they unabashedly mentioned the hot news that was raging during this time. If you change to other people, you will have to treat each other politely, and then smile and say that the media are talking nonsense. If you compliment each other, it will be regarded as exposing the matter. But this kind of communication scenes has no authenticity-everyone including the person involved knows this. After the heart knot is really solved, the person knows: maybe turn around and start cursing each other, and the friendship between each other is also That''s it. Because deep in their hearts, more than friendship, interest is the eternal core of Hollywood. Hugo looked at Tom''s unconcealed sincerity, and couldn''t help but relax a little. To be honest, in the face of this malicious hype, Hugo will inevitably feel a little awkward when facing Tom again, not because of the negative remarks in the media-because he knows that these are all imaginary things, but because the media will two people The hype of the competitive relationship is too tight. Two people are now competing for the same role. Friends become rivals. It is inevitable that they feel strange when facing each other. "Misunderstanding?" Hugo''s mouth twitched slightly, and his smile was sketched. "I don''t remember any misunderstandings. Don''t tell me. You believe those words in the media are true. If so, I must apologize. ." Tom was amused by Hugo and shook his head again and again, "No, I didn''t mean that. Those reporters are ****, only fools will believe it." Although Tom didn''t spend a long time with Hugo, he also knew It is impossible for Hugo to say those words, so he never doubted this, "I mean, I have to admit that behind this news incident, I also deliberately incited some, and the result was out of control. I didn''t expect it either." Tom did not explicitly say that in order to win the role of "Mission Impossible", his agent is actually fanning the flames. Unlike Hugo, Tom has a good understanding of the industry rules in this circle, and he also knows how to use these rules to put himself in an advantageous position. This time the news was out of control because of the impetus of Tom and Paramount. Hugo did not expect such a result. Of course, he guessed that Paramount was behind the scenes, and that Tom was also contributing to the situation, but he did not expect Tom to confess upright in front of him, which made Hugo a little at a loss. "Uh...what should I say?" Hugo smiled awkwardly. "I must say I don''t like this situation. Those crows are always annoying." Hugo honestly said his inner thoughts. Come out, "But... But, I didn''t stop it, did I?" When the hype just started, although Hugo did not cooperate, he did not stop it-although there are objective reasons, it is true. Therefore, Hugo cannot be left alone when things have developed to the point where they are now. "You don''t have to say anything." Tom shook his head and said sincerely, "I express my apologies to you. You are willing to nod and accept, that''s enough." "This is a huge problem." Hugo lifted Joe up with an embarrassed expression, which made Tom laugh. "But I think I''m still willing to accept it. I still remember Nicole''s invitation." Hugo was talking about the party invitation that Tom mentioned in the interview. He was using this method to resolve each other''s embarrassment, and that was to expose the incident. Tom didn''t react at first, but after taking a close look at Hugo''s smile, he couldn''t help but laughed, and nodded, "Of course, of course, Nicole is also looking forward to your visit." It must be admitted that Toms frankness and Hugos directness dispelled the embarrassment that might have occurred between the two people. Although the media hype has become increasingly unbearable recently, the two people are also directly facing the frontal conflict of interests-"Dish Obviously there is only one role for the protagonist of the "Mission Impossible", but the duel can also become a healthy competition. The focus is still on the way the parties handle it. "So, you are very satisfied with this script?" Hugo can feel Tom''s enthusiasm. He has a certain strength for the "Mission Impossible" script. On this point, Hugo is not as good as Tom, because Hugo has too many choices, and he can''t give up. Compared with Tom''s desperate attitude, it is naturally much inferior. If it were to give up among the four previously selected scripts, which could make Hugo burst out such a desperate script, which one would it be? Which script is Hugo most eager for? Tom''s eyes widened, and he pointed at the ground with a puzzled look, "This script?" This made Hugo stunned, and he realized that they were at a small party of the "Seven Deadly Sins". He didn''t specify the target of the question just now, so naturally it was a joke. Immediately, Hugo and Tom both laughed. After laughing, Tom nodded seriously, "Yes, I am very interested in that script. I have always wanted to try works of this theme, so it is rare to meet such a heart-pounding character. It is difficult for me to look away. Open. Unfortunately, I have encountered strong competitors." This made Hugo a little embarrassed. In front of Tom''s single-mindedness, Hugo''s double-mindedness seemed to be not sincere enough. Hugo suddenly realized that perhaps the reason why "Mission Impossible" was able to become a masterpiece of Tom''s later career was because Tom put more emotion on the role of Ethan Hunter. In the face of Toms determination, Hugo''s original hesitation became firm. In the face of such an opponent, the best appreciation is not to back down to complete the opponent, but to go all out to determine the outcome. In the end, no matter what the result is, yes. The best respect for each other. If Hugo voluntarily retreats or perfunctory matters, it will be an insult to Tom, and Tom''s persistence will become a joke. Therefore, Hugo smiled and nodded, "Then you have to do your best. Recently, my situation is very good." Hugo rarely showed off, but Tom couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t be too smug, the winner is the one who laughs last." Tom also seemed confident. He has such confidence. Compared with Hugo, his accumulated contacts for ten years are much stronger. Although Hugo appeared on the big screen in 1982, most of his contacts have only been established in the last three years. There was a little spark between the eyes of the two people. The casting of "Mission Impossible" was originally just a media hype, but now Tom and Hugo have really started a duel, which makes the situation start to become interesting. "Do you know who was the original first person for this work?" After today''s business was settled smoothly, Tom''s mood also relaxed, and he said casually. Hugo noticed that Rick and Carl and Charlize had entered the house, but they also had their own social circle, so Hugo did not greet him, but looked at Tom this work? He pointed to the ground and signaled "seven deadly sins." Tom nodded and took a sip of champagne. Hugo said suspiciously, "Isn''t it you?" " This is what Tom himself said just now. The crew of the "Seven Deadly Sins" sent him an invitation, but he refused. But Tom shook his head, "No, I''m just an additional option for them," Tom said with a smile, "Their first choice was Denzel Washington, and they hoped Al Pacino would come to play the role." Hugo''s expression at this time was very funny, because he thought it was too weird. The male protagonist of the "Seven Deadly Sins" first selected black people, but it was the old black police officer of Morgan Freeman who selected white people? And the "Men in Black" male protagonist initially selected white people, so what about the classic black and white match? Tom''s gaze drifted behind Hugo and whispered, "But Denzel rejected them. He thought the script was too bad and there was no room for it. Then, they chose me as the actor''s goal... And..." Tom didn''t continue. Hugo noticed Tom''s pause, and then noticed the abnormality of Tom''s vision, followed Tom''s vision and turned his head to look over, and then saw Brad Pitt with a calm smile accompanied by Martin Baum. Chapter 1137： Fateful opponent Brad Pitt, the newly emerging actor, relied on his excellent performances in "Interview with Vampires" and "The Years of Love", and almost rose to the frontline position in just three months Of course, this is the so-called "first line" that has no time to settle, just like the situation after Hugo relied on "Scenting Fragrance to Know Women" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" to win countless attention. The media always like to compare Brad and Tom and Hugo together, mainly because there are too many similarities between them, such as their close age, such as the same outstanding appearance, such as a strong audience relationship, such as Choosing the trend of the work...This makes every competition between them full of topics. However, although the media had discussed Hugo and Brad together before this, it was the showdown between "Pulp Fiction" and "Interview with Vampires" that really set off the topic of competition. Since then, the "Yuliang complex" between the three actors has been discussed endlessly by the audience. But for the two parties, Hugo and Brad, things are a little special. Because of Tracy Jacobs, but not just because of Tracy Jacobs. Before the two people realized it, they were already on the opposite side, and then things happened one after another, and after many unexpected situations appeared, the two people were propelled either actively or passively, step by step. In a completely opposite position, he became a fateful opponent. Martin Baum, the top agent in Hollywood, can be said to have planned a road to a superstar for Brad with his own power. This time, regardless of whether he chose the "seven deadly sins", He was selected by the "seven deadly sins", but it can be seen from his proactive initiative: he knows this is an important opportunity. So he made a decisive move! At this time, Martin took Brad and was talking with David Cronenberg. Cronenberg, this is the most preferred director candidate for New Line Film Company, but he rejected New Line. So, David still showed up at the private dinner today, for what? No matter what Davids purpose is, Martins goal is very clear: Obviously, Davids willingness to attend tonights dinner means that he still has a huge influence on the new line film company, regardless of the impact of casting. Still the influence of choosing a new director. A good deal with David will allow Martin to take the lead. It wasn''t just Martin thinking that at this time. In fact, Rick had just chatted briefly with David. It can be seen that Rick has the same idea. But at this time Rick was talking to the screenwriter Andrew Kevin Walker. As an anonymous screenwriter, Andrew obviously has no influence on the new line, and his opinions are not accurate, so he was ignored by everyone. But Rick obviously has a different idea. Brad''s eyes were also projected over, and he made contact with Hugo and Tom in the air. It was not easy for him to ignore these two people, because almost everyone in the hall would pay more or less attention to Hugo. Let''s have a look with Tom-no one knows in the recent "Mission Impossible" casting time circle, and everyone is curious about what will happen when Hugo and Tom meet. It is estimated that there is no need to wait until tomorrow, for tonight the news that Hugo and Tom have a very happy conversation and that there is no separation will begin to circulate in the circle. But Brad didn''t have much expression. He just swept Hugo slightly from the corner of his eye, then slightly nodded his chin at Tom, and withdrew his gaze directly. But just such an action can be clearly felt. Brad''s high morale and strong self-confidence, the provocation emanating from the depths of the soul can hardly be concealed. Obviously, this time, he is eager to be able to Victory in the duel with Hugo! Or even further, this time, he has absolute confidence in defeating Hugo! After witnessing Tracys failure, Brads mood was very complicated. He didnt know whether it was sadness, fear, anger, sympathy, disdain, rejection, or what, he didnt even know how to define Tracy and his. Relationship, but he is very clear: he and Hugo are not friends, nor can they be friends, they are opponents, enemies, and rivals! He must defeat Hugo, he must defeat Hugo! After "saying goodbye to the sentimental heaven", he was dormant for almost a year and devoted himself to work. Only he himself understood the hardship, bitterness and pain of the year, and only he could bear it. Because after experiencing Tracy''s lesson, Brad clearly knows that in the face of absolute strength, all means are useless. In Hollywood, the so-called absolute strength is the success or failure of the work, even if the Jews of a wealthy country can not resist the law of interest, this is the essential rule. Now, he has finally gained the ability to compete with Hugo, so he will not back down, he will prove himself, he will succeed, and he will use his strength to make a head-to-head decision with Hugo! "Seven Deadly Sins", this is the first beginning. Brad glanced at Hugo contemptuously and swept past Tom covertly. Maybe not now, but one day, the media''s focus on the "Mission Impossible" casting process will appear on him. The media will be surprised that Hugo will compete with him for a role, or Tom will play with him. The duel of a character, the overwhelming news all revolved around him. At that time, not only the casting, including the suppression of "Pulp Fiction" during "Interview with the Vampire" and "The Years of Love" during the screenings, he will return to Hugo profitably, and let Hugo taste what he was. The taste of people''s cynicism. Not now, but it will always come! "I picked me... and..." Tom''s words paused. He and Hugo saw Brad and Martin. They nodded as greetings. When Hugo turned his head again, Tom said hello. Then he said, "Of course, you are one of them. That''s why you are here." Tom chuckled lightly. Hugo twitched the corners of his mouth, but did not speak. The look in Brad''s eyes just now made him feel very funny. In fact, he and Brad didn''t have any personal grievances, but the two popular scenes were inherently wrong. This has been the case since the first meeting during the audition for "Dahe Love". Its as if someone met at first sight and was destined to become friends; Hugo and Brad seemed to have the smell of gunpowder when they met for the first time. Although they didnt talk much, they could even count with two hands, but every time they met Means competition. Hugo suddenly remembered that he and Brad used to sit at the same table for the audition for "Yihai Xiongfeng". It seemed to be the only time in his memory that two people were sitting at the same table. But this time, the two of them appeared in the same space again, but for the audition of the "Seven Deadly Sins". This is really a very interesting thing. "It seems that he regards you as the biggest competitor." Of course Tom has heard the rumors in the circle, but he did not mention that this is a friendship as a friend, but also a "good friend" and a "good friend" "The line between, Tom has always grasped this kind of measure very well. Hugo curled his lips, "Competition will always exist, right?" The implication is that Hugo will not treat Brad as a specific opponent. In addition to Brad, there are other actors competing tonight. Hugo is not so arrogant, thinking that the final candidate must be between him and Brad. Of course, Hugo clearly knows what the historical trajectory is like in his mind. Tom smiled and nodded, then raised the champagne in his hand, "I hope you can win." Hugo raised his eyebrows and looked at him slightly. Tom showed a triumphant smile, "In this way, your schedule is If it''s not easy to arrange, then my victory will be more secure." The topic returned to "Mission Impossible". Hugo laughed blankly, "I thought you were expecting a positive outcome." "Of course." Tom shrugged, "but I don''t mind some external help. After all, we are all in Hollywood, right?" Hugo saw a figure hiding in the corner. He hesitated and apologized to Tom, "I saw a friend I wanted to meet. I went to say hello." "Please." Tom gave way, "I think I should go and say hello to Cronenberg. Since I''m here, at least I have to be polite." This made Hugo chuckle again. Hugo watched Tom walk towards David Cronenberg, and he saw Brad''s expression become nervous, but Martin showed a warm smile. From this detail, we can see that Brad is still not sophisticated enough, but is much more mature than before. People, sure enough, will grow. Hugo retracted his gaze, walked towards the corner of the hall, smiled and said, "Good evening, are you David Fincher?" Hugo''s tone was indeed full of doubts, because he was blind. Again, he was not sure that the middle-aged man with a clean face and no scum in front of him was David Fincher, which was a far cry from the image of a beard and scum in his impression. The person in front of him did not immediately answer, his gaze fell into the distance, and Hugo followed his gaze and turned his head to look over, and it was Brad Pitt. Hugo could not help but sigh. He remembered that David Fincher and Brad had a very good friendship-in the future, the two will collaborate on a number of works, from "Seven Deadly Sins", "Fight Club" to "The Curious Case of Benjamin Button" ". But when Hugo was thinking about how to speak, he noticed that there was a sudden change in the expression of the man who was suspected of David Fincher before him. Hugo looked back and took a closer look. Only then did he discover that the man was not looking at Brahman. De, but looking at a woman curling up from the side: Gwyneth Paltrow. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, and he felt that things seemed to start to become interesting, especially when he knew where things were going in the future. Chapter 1138： Preemptive Hugo certainly knows that Gwyneth Paltrow is the heroine of the "Seven Deadly Sins" and she plays the role of Brad in the movie as the wife. Interestingly, during the filming of the film, Gwyneth was dating Brad, and both of them were lovers in and out of the scene. However, the love life of the two people was very interesting later, and after the two people broke up, they were both very vigorous. The first is Brad, he and Jennifer Aniston come together, and then there is the world-famous "little third party", Brad and Angelina-Jolie married and had children. The marriage of the two people was vigorous and vigorous. Under the painstaking efforts of both parties, the negative image was reversed and became the number one husband and wife file in Hollywood. Then there is Gwyneth. Her princess disease and tough temper are well-known throughout the circle. She first had an excessive combination with Ben Affleck, and then with Coldplay lead singer Chris Martin (. ) Entered the marriage hall, but in the end the marriage ended in a breakup after eleven years. Rumor has it that Gwyneth had an affair. Hugo looked back and forth between David Geffen and Gwyneth. If he remembered correctly, after the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew determined that David was the director, the first role David identified was not the three main male characters, but the female protagonist, hand-picked by Gwyneth Paltrow Starred. David''s rhetoric was that he admired Gwyneth''s performance in "The Ruthless Earth and the Heaven". But if Hugo remembers correctly, the movies most provocative were Meg Ryan and Dennis Quaid, who were just married at the time. Meg came to the crew of "Sleepless in Seattle" after filming the movie. . With the pause of the flashing light, Hugo''s thoughts were in abundance, and David finally recovered at this time, and some hurriedly took his gaze back from Gwyneth, and looked at Hugo, "What? "Then stunned, "Hey, good evening, I''m David Fincher." This saves trouble, and his self-introduction confirmed Hugo''s guess. Hugo stretched out his right hand and introduced himself, "Hugo." "Of course, of course, of course I know that you are Hugo." David exclaimed a series of "of course", and you can feel that he is still a little frightened. Then he took a deep breath, took a sip of the champagne in his hand, and then calmed down a little, "So, are you coming here...?" Obviously, in this private party, David Geffen is an unknown person, and no one cares about his existence. But Hugo knows that David is the director of "Seven Deadly Sins". David will appear here today, which shows that New Line Film Company is already thinking about the possibility of directing David. After all, there is another "David". David Cronenberg has officially declined their invitation. Maybe it was Cronenberg who recommended Geffen. After all, the styles of the two of them were both cold and terrifying. "It''s hard to buy a daughter." Just as Martin was taking Brad and Gwyneth to cover Cronenberg''s words, Hugo was already a step ahead. "I wanted to say that I really liked the''Alien 3''you shot, but sorry, I can''t deceive myself, I don''t like that movie. Maybe many people will say that it is because the script is not good enough-of course this It is also an important reason. Some people say that there is a problem with the communication between you and the producer, but I think you cant shirk your responsibility. The rhythm and atmosphere are a bit out of control, as if...as if you are not sure what to do. The shooting is average." Hugos words are very direct, even merciless-this is completely a stranger running up to you and swearing, no one will be happy, David Geffen also There should be no exceptions. Sure enough, David''s face looked a little awkward, and his expression directly stiffened. David is also a director with a very sharp personality. This can be felt from the video style of his works. He will never be stingy to express his views and emotions. But at the same time, David is also a very professional director. His persistence and focus on his work is very rare, and it can even be said to be harsh-"Social Network" the opening scene of the dialogue, he filmed more than 100 Bar, just to perfectly show the effect in his mind. Therefore, when Hugo, a stranger who met for the first time, criticized his work mercilessly, Davids most direct emotion was not anger, but curiosity, First, I dont want to admit that this is my work...Secondly, Can you feel the mess of the picture?" After "Alien 3" was released, it almost suffered a lot of infamy. There are countless reasons. Some people say that the script is not good. Some people say that the first two films are too classic. Of course, some people say that the director is too bad. In fact, the main reason was that he had a huge disagreement with the producer during the shooting, so that after the movie was released, David followed the principle of "no interviews, no commentary on the soundtrack, and no director''s version." Of course, David must also bear some responsibilities, and he himself knows this. Hugo shook his head, "It''s not just the picture, it should be said that the picture in your mind and the effect presented by the movie have not reached the same pace..." Hugo is not a professional director, but he is a competent audience. , And is also an excellent actor, now also involved in screenwriting, so his insights are very unique and can always inspire more sparks. David and Hugo talked for 20 minutes. "Alien 3" is just Davids first work. Although the producers intervention makes it difficult for him to start, objectively speaking, he also needs this. Talk to help him progress. To David''s surprise, Hugo has a unique and profound understanding of movies, especially when he understands the script as an actor, David can often be refreshed. This is a crucial part of the director''s overall view. "Wow," David didn''t make this exclamation, but sighed deep in his heart. Prior to this, David heard that Steven Spielberg and George Lucas had both admired Hugo, and he felt that he was exaggerating. Because he knows how arrogant George is. He was George''s neighbor in 1983 and then got an errand in George''s Light and Magic Industry and participated in the production of special effects for "Star Wars". But now, David has completely changed. Rumors can be deceiving, but the foundation and erudition shown in the conversation cannot be pretended. "So... you didn''t come over to talk to me because of''Alien 3'', I confirmed this." David concluded, with a little embarrassment on his face: Hugo criticized his work for being decent. , Even if he is not the main reason, but shyness and embarrassment are still inevitable. Hugo chuckled lightly, "I am friends with Michael Jackson. He mentioned you to me. You followed him around the world for nearly a month to take a video of the concert, didn''t you? You are at work. The rigor of the work left a deep impression on him." Hugo is just talking about it. Although he and Michael are friends, they haven''t had a personal relationship to this level. The two have never mentioned David Fincher. But Hugo can only find this reason, which is also the best reasona reason that David could not confirm. Sure enough, David didn''t have any doubts, and he nodded and smiled, "Of course, I must be rigorous at work. I am not a person with outstanding talent. If I don''t work hard, how can I do a good job?" Hugo doesnt know whether David is humble or self-aware, but in Hugos view, Davids most pinnacle works are "Fight Club" and "Social Network". The former was in 1999 and the latter was in 2010. It can be seen here that although David''s style has not made a decisive breakthrough-the styles of the two works are essentially the same, but his talent is absolutely unquestionable, and he is still an excellent director. Hugo looked back at the crowd in the hall. It was true that there were not many people tonight. There were only more than 20 people in the room. The room still seemed very empty. It was indeed a private party, and there were familiar faces when walking around. Hugo noticed the appearance of Al Pacino. Just now Tom Cruise said that Al was the first candidate for the old policeman in the movie. Hugo thought for a while, and did not rush forward to say hello, but continued to say to David, "So, are you coming tonight, are you going to take over this work?" "This work?" David''s thoughts were still immersed in the discussion of "Alien 3" just now, he was stunned, but he immediately reacted, asking and answering himself, "You mean the''seven deadly sins'', yes, Ji''an Nee asked me to come and take a look. He is considering whether I am suitable for this work. At the same time, he also asked me to get in touch with the actors and crew to see if I have specific ideas about the work." Gianni Nunali (.), the producer of the "Seven Deadly Sins", Rick told Hugo before that Gianni and Martin Scorsese had a close personal relationship. "What about you?" David asked when he looked at Hugo, but before Hugo could answer, he asked and answered himself-this style can be felt in his future movies, fast and sharp, although it is Talking, but the whole rhythm is very fast, "Looking at my memory, you must have come for the main role. Of course, you are Hugo Lancaster..." David nodded seriously. Hugo did not refute but followed the topic and said, "Have you read this script?" "I''ve seen it. That''s why I am willing to be here today." David smiled self-deprecatingly after he finished speaking. "In fact, after the shooting of''Alien 3'', I have been on vacation. It can be said to be unemployed." David smiled self-deprecatingly, "I have been reflecting on the reasons for the failure of the film." No wonder David was so excited when Hugo talked with David just now. "Then my agent gave me this script. This is the first script I have seen in the past eighteen months, but it is also my most exciting script. So, I am here." David After a pause, he looked Hugo up and down, "But... as far as I know, this script doesn''t seem to be a big investment, and it doesn''t seem to be right for you..." Davids tone was also a little uncertain, Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, As a director, you have so arbitrarily drawn conclusions to the actors. It is your regret and of course my shortcomings. Hugos words made Da Da. Wei laughed awkwardly, "I like this script very much. I have read it three times over and over again. I don''t think my understanding of the script will be inferior to others." David''s eyes lit up, and he looked at Hugo with interest. Chapter 1139： Script interpretation David Fincher did have some surprises that Hugo would like "Seven Deadly Sins" because the script is too gloomy and too dark, and almost the whole story is permeated with a lingering depression. Hugos image is sunny and healthy. His works have always been positive. Even the most special "Schindler''s List", the core content of the work is also positive. Hugo is the name of Amon Goss. The mixed humanity injected into the role has even caused widespread controversy. Therefore, David believes that the "seven deadly sins" are not compatible with Hugo. To be precise, the New Line Film Company did not think that Hugo and this work could resonateas Tom Cruise said, their first choices were Denzel Washington and Al Passy. Connaught''s partner, followed by Tom, Brad and Hugo-this choice is obviously only a matter of topicality and business performance considerations. "Do you like this script too?" David repeated it again, but without Hugo''s confession, David already believed it. The discussion between the two people about "Alien 3" just now shows the clues, isn''t it? "The whole story is laid from the beginning, forming a beautiful response in the ending, connecting all the plots in one breath, the seamless and meaningful story advancement and ending, people can hardly find a better language to describe the wonderfulness of the script. ." The David Finches in front of him is only thirty-three years old. He is a filmmaker of the same generation as Hugo, but he is obviously far inferior to Hugo in experience and experience. Hugo at this time was already the top star in Hollywood, but David was just a rookie director who had just transitioned from the television industry to the film industry-the first film was still shot. It can be said that the current David is a lightly small character. He can become the director of "Alien 3" and the candidate of the director of "Seven Deadly Sins", not by his strength, but by his contacts accumulated over the years. Madonna, Michael Jackson, George Lucas, etc. On the one hand, David lacks experience, and the occasion tonight makes him a little confused; on the other hand, he needs the recognition of others, professional communication, collision of inspiration, and talent display. He needs such a moment that can strengthen his confidence. Therefore, at this time, David, who is beaming in front of Hugo, is a *shaped "David Fincher", which is completely different from the image in Hugo''s memory. No wonder people always say that the public image of an artist is as unreliable as hearsay gossip. "What impressed you most was the structure of the script?" Hugo raised his eyebrows in surprise, and David asked questioningly, "Isn''t it supposed to be?" Hugo chuckled lightly, "I''ve seen''vulgarity''. After the novel, I dont think that the layout and concept of this script can surpass Quentins unusual head." Hugo''s words made David unable to refute. Objectively speaking, the "seven deadly sins" are linear narratives. All events are arranged in chronological order. The ingenuity of the story lies in the fact that one detail after another is inadvertently buried, waiting for the plot. After laying out, the character image and story trend outlined in the previous details are naturally echoed. "Then what do you think is the most commendable part of the script?" David put on a posture of academic discussion, and said strongly. Such an aggressive image is the later David Fincher at his peak. "Theme." Hugo said simply. In fact, what Hugo admires most for the "Seven Deadly Sins" is always the central theme of the story. It is this theme that connects the story and the three main male characters. It is worthy of repeated savoring. "Religion?" David raised the final tone slightly, and asked suspiciously, "Are you saying that after losing your faith, the world will escape into darkness?" This view is one of countless interpretations of the "seven deadly sins" , The story shows people the sin and indifference of the world. When people are abandoned by God, the darkest side of the whole world will swallow every corner of life. "That''s an interpretation." Hugo nodded, but then shook his head again, "but I think the main point of the movie is desire. Hope." Hugo''s words silenced David, thinking about the "Seven Sects" in his mind. The details of "sin" surged one by one. "The moment human beings are born, they are actually accompanied by all kinds of desires. Hope, and our whole life is learning how to control these desires. Hope, when the power of control loses its effect, evil will be born, the Seven Sects of Catholicism This is how sin comes. The seven sins themselves are actually the seven desires of mankind. Hope. It''s like a baby crying because of appetite after being born. This is appetite. But the desire for food. Hope loses control. , So he became gluttony. This is the first sin in the story." Hugo''s words made David''s brows frowned tightly, and then slowly shook his head. "No, I don''t think so. According to you, those religious believers-such as the bishop or the pope, then how do they explain? They have no desire. Hope..." David said only half. I saw Hugo waved his hand again to express his denial, which made David''s words directly stuck in his throat, his expression depressed. "If someone really can put aside all the sins of the seven deadly sins, we can enshrine it as a god. Maybe there are such people in the world, maybe." Hugo first affirmed David''s doubts, "But the problem It is that the theme of this movie is that in a world full of countless temptations, confusions and sins, all possible goodness is just a moment of a mirage in life. It is impossible to see. No one can escape from destiny. The ubiquitous desire. Hope, no one can escape the fate that may come at any time in this worldly life. Like you said, the bishop or the pope, they almost forbid all desire. Hope, they discipline their lives, But they really have a bit of desire. Don''t they have hope?" Hugo''s rebuttal made David pause. He is not a fool. On the contrary, he is an absolutely wise man. He has expected what Hugo will say, but he has no way to refute it. "If they don''t have any desires. Hope, why do they participate in politics? Why do they continue to expand the base of believers? What is the existence of the Vatican? Just to serve God?" "Hugo, you..." All David''s words finally turned into a helpless smile at the corner of his mouth. Even in America, which celebrates freedom of speech, religion and kind. Clan is also a sensitive topic. What''s more, Hugo almost rebelliously challenged religious authority just now. He was heard by others, but Hugo could not finish eating. David remembered inexplicably that Hugo was the lead singer of a rock band. For Hugo, this is nothing. Strictly speaking, he has no faith. Although he is celebrating Christmas now, it does not mean that he believes in Catholicism; although he is Jewish, it does not mean that he believes in Judaism. Hugo shrugged and smiled indifferently, "This is what I like most about the''Seven Deadly Sins''. It has shaped an endless dark world with all desires. Hopes here are infinitely magnified, and the weaknesses of society are perfected. The ground is condensed in the perfect crime of the Anonymous (.). It is good to say that the Anonymous was martyrdom for his beliefs, or that the Anonymous was moth fighting the fire for his own ideals, but... he succeeded, didn''t he?" Anonymous (.), this is the name of the criminal in the "Seven Deadly Sins". Many people translate it as "John Doe", but this is a wrong translation. actually. Just and in. Zhang San and Li Si commonly used in China are almost the same, referring to an unidentified person, which means "someone". This method of use originated from the reign of Edward III of England, when men were called "." and women were called "jane.", and then it was widely used in North America. In the "seven deadly sins", this reference is very special. In other words, the screenwriter did not give the criminal a real name, and just used the name "Anonymous" from beginning to end. This is not that the screenwriter is too lazy to name it, but it can be seen as the screenwriter deliberately obscuring his identity. He is not a specific character, but a microcosm of a social phenomenonor it can be interpreted as a messenger sent by God. The latter interpretation is too religious. Relatively speaking, Hugo is more inclined to believe that the screenwriter''s use of "anonymity" to call this criminal is in response to the theme of the story: desire. Hope, the so-called seven deadly sins are desire. The incarnation of Wang, but there is no specific reference, and the martyr who used the seven deadly sins to complete the perfect redemption is not a specific person, but an image symbol. "Desire. Hope is one of the shackles that humans can never get rid of. This is the core theme of the movie-at least I think so." Hugo continued, but David fell into contemplation, "So, in my opinion , This film tells that everyone has the right to choose when facing desire, choosing moderation or choosing indulgence is almost everyones difference, but the result will be completely different. The reason why society has become The darkness is terrible, because most people choose to indulge, so Wuming chose this extreme way to alert the society, hoping to awaken people from desire and hope." David raised his head and looked at Hugo deeply, "Are you approving of what Anonymous did?" Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "Don''t worry, I won''t choose this extreme technique." But David was still unmoved, always full of seriousness, which made Hugo a little helpless, he could only explain, "What I want to say is that people can choose to be temperate, but many people choose to indulge. The Anonymous did not realize this. There are too many pessimistic colors and extreme ideas in his personality, so he chose the most terrible Way." Hugo looked at David still without a relaxed expression, as if looking at a potential criminal, he couldn''t help laughing, "Let''s put it this way, there is a line at the end of the movie, the old detective William Samose quoted Hemingway in'' The bell in the battlefield (...the.bell.)''s sentence,''This world is so beautiful, it''s worth fighting for''. I only believe the second half.'' Hugo paused when he said that, looking at David Seriously, "The Anonymous is not willing to fight for it. He chose an extreme way to conduct the trial and ruling. This is the final thought expressed in the film." Chapter 1140： 3 characters Hugo has always felt that interpreting scripts is a very interesting thing, especially after he tried to write scripts himself, perhaps because Lancaster was born in classical literature, Hugo always has more perspectives on script reading. Some of my own interpretations, regardless of whether they are over-interpreted or not, at least make reading the script a very pleasant thing. In fact, a truly excellent script does not deliberately preach, nor does it take the initiative to instill its own ideas into the audience, which is too simple and rude. If the screenwriter and director can separate the story from the standpoint of a third party, explain the story objectively, and then let the audience make their own judgments and slowly recall, this will make the story more exciting. Because there is no absolutely correct truth in this world-unless it is a scientific law, everyone will have their own different views on the same thing. This is the reason why the whole world is rich and colorful. There are a thousand Hamlet for a thousand spectators, and that''s the truth. This is the case when Hugo created "Before Sunrise". The argument between Jesse and Selena is not to draw a conclusion, but to exchange ideas. They need to accept each others differences and also trigger each others Inspiration, and the audience will have their own unique views after watching the movie. This is the greatest charm of the movie. The same is true of the "seven deadly sins". Hugo''s understanding is a perspective, not necessarily correct, but it is a special point of view. "So, in your opinion, this script is a tragedy, and all ideas are sublimated at the end." David Geffen was greatly shocked. In fact, in the process of reading the script, David had countless in his mind. Thoughts were stirring, and he could feel the excitement of his blood boiling. But he needs an opportunity to sort out his thoughts and sum up the thoughts that he wants to come out deep in his heart. Just like when he was shooting "Alien 3", he was very ambitious and thoughtful, but after the shooting, he seemed to be very different from the idea in his mind. Therefore, when he heard Hugo''s remarks just now, David''s head seemed to explode, and countless ideas swarmed out, not only Hugo''s views, but also his own understanding, which continued to blow out like a volcano. This feeling made David excited again. "This is originally a tragedy, isn''t it?" Hugo chuckled. Most crime movies are tragedies, especially those involving serial killers. "The only problem is, where is your perspective on this tragedy, Mill S? Samose? Or Anonymous?" David Mills, a young police detective; William Samose, a senior detective; Anonymous, a serial killer. These are the three absolute core roles of the "seven deadly sins". David raised his head, did not speak, and looked at Hugo seriously. In the past two years, the media has reported on Hugo almost 360 degrees without blind spots. It can be said that Hugo is like a child of Chiguo. Be criticized by people. But at this moment David really realized that maybe people can look at Hugos appearance and Hugos life thoroughly, but they have never really understood Hugo, in Hugos handsome face. What kind of wisdom is hidden in Kong''s head, and what kind of vicissitudes he has experienced, making his amber eyes look so attractive. To be honest, before David came to the dinner today, he had no interest in Hugo at all. He likes Brad Pitt more than Hugo, because he has heard of Brads excellence from many friends around him, and Hugos choice of works seems to be too commercial every timebecause People are always bragging about how strong Hugo''s box office is. But now, this view has to be questioned. "You tell me now that you read the script three times, I still don''t believe it. Are you sure there are only three times?" David finally let go of his nerves and made a rare joke, "I can feel your enthusiasm for this script. , But Im not sure, which role do you want to play?" Hugo couldn''t help but laughed and teased, "Is it still up to me to choose?" "Of course, you are Hugo Lancaster. You have this ability, don''t you?" David said vaguely, but didn''t clearly say what this ability means, is it network ability or acting ability? " Hugo was thinking about it seriously. If he really allowed him to choose the three roles, which role would he choose to play? When originally receiving the "Seven Deadly Sins" script, Rick and Joseph took it for granted that Hugo was going to play the role of the actor David Mills. Because of Hugo''s fixed impression before crossing, the first consideration was naturally David Mills, but it is different now. The first candidate for David Mills was Denzel Washington, and the first candidate for William Samose was Al Pacino. So what is impossible? The "Seven Deadly Sins" movie is actually based on the story. The plot and core ideas are the essence of the whole movie. Relatively speaking, the space for the three main characters is naturally not so large. But in fact, these three roles are very dangerous to the test of acting skills. Mills is young, vigorous, unruly, impulsive, but has a desperate drive for work. At the same time, he is very competitive and eager to prove his ability to work to others. The idea of ??heroism has not completely faded. This is actually the image of a typical young man, who has just stepped out of society, has many dreams and expectations, wants to show his fists, is idealistic and vigorous at the same time, and believes that he can change the world by his own ability. The setting of this role is relatively simple, but when Mills'' thoughts are impacted, the changes and conflicts in his heart, which evolve to the final explosion, still have a lot of room to play. It can be said that this role is a bit similar to Charlie played by Hugo in "Scent of a Woman", but Charlie is more angry, and Mills has gone out of society. Samose is in sharp contrast with Mills. He has gone through countless hardships and has become insulted. He has seen too many dark sides of this society and has learned to handle cases smoothly-only in this way can he survive in society. When the Anonymous crime had first appeared, he realized that it might be a serial crime, and his first reaction was to refuse to accept the case because he was afraid of burning his body. Although he still has a sense of justice, it is more than illusory justice. , He will prioritize himself. So the expression is indifference and calmness. The space for this role to play is very limited, but in many cases Samoss inner struggles are very delicate, and there are very strict requirements for the actor''s control. Although Samose armed himself with indifference, he still had hope deep down in his heart. He would not be as high-profile and arrogant as Mills, but used his own way to achieve the remaining justice in his heart. Such intricacies, contradictions, banter and sarcasm are often peaceful, but they should not be ignored. Anonymous''s length is not long. Many fragments of this character are just glimpses. They are only shown in an extremely limited time and space, but they leave an extremely deep impression on the audience. He was a martyr. He used his own way to complete punishment and redemption for God. He didn''t think he was wrong. Even after killing several lives, he believed that those people were guilty of death, and there was nothing worthy of sympathy. The place. So he was calm, calm, calm, even cold-blooded. But conversely, he can also be regarded as a person who pursues perfection. The world he imagined must be perfect without a trace. Therefore, when this never-perfect society cannot satisfy his ultimate desire, he chose the extreme Self-destruction-He destroyed others more extremely before self-destruction. There is no doubt that the time left by the movie for this role is very short, but the space left for imagination is infinitely broad. Just like Dr. Hannibal in "The Silent Lamb", he is elegant but evil, but a few strokes make people shudder; and the character of Wuming has the perfect expression of evil and innocence, cruelty and calmness, ferocity and wisdom. He There is a kind of evil self-confidence and graceful disdain, which can almost be said to determine the existence of the ultimate thought height of the "seven deadly sins". Hugo couldn''t help but start to fantasize. If Denzel Washington played Mills and Al Pacino played Samose, what would it be like? Hugo suddenly discovered that maybe the settings of Mills and Samose will be somewhat different, because the two people''s performance styles are different from Brad Pitt and Morgan Freeman. Brad''s version of Mills can only be said to have performed well. The later episodes are not bad, but overall it is slightly conservative. UU reading can only be said to be quite satisfactory. It can be seen from this that at this stage, Brad knows how to act out, but he does not know how to control, so he can handle a role similar to "Twelve Monkeys" and can have a very good performance, but "seven deadly sins." In this way, a role that needs to show an inner change is a bit strenuous. The Morgan version of Samosa is very exciting. His delicate and deep temperament gives more depth to the character, and it can be said that he has completed the task brilliantly. But objectively speaking, it is not a big breakthrough compared to "Shawshank''s Redemption", but this is Morgan''s performance style, lacking a bit of domineering publicity and wanton, and more demonstrating calm and calm control. There is no doubt that Kevin Spaceys version of Anonymous is the biggest highlight of the film, weird and evil, calm but crazy, almost making the audience shudder between gestures. However, Kevin''s control in this role performance is still a little bit worse, not as good as his perfect presentation in "Very Suspect", and this makes this role comparable to Dr. Hannibal''s breath after all. If Hugo is allowed to choose, what is his decision? "Anonymous." Just thinking that he might play this role, just uttering the name, Hugo began to tremble uncontrollably, and the rushing blood in his body made his eyes shine brightly. Chapter 1141： Enemies meet Before this, Hugo did not seriously think about this question: If he makes the decision, which role will he play? At this time, when the answer was blurted out, Hugo realized that the reason why the script of "Seven Deadly Sins" made him enthusiastic, in the final analysis, was actually because the role of Anonymous made him feel the great challenge of acting again! Although there is room for the two roles of Mills and Samose, the Anonymous is undoubtedly the biggest attraction of the whole movie when it comes to the difficulty of the challenge. Anonymous is one of the most evil classic characters in movie history. Although this character and "Schindler''s List" are both cold-blooded villains, they are fundamentally different from a performance perspective. Amon''s cruelty and rudeness were caused by the entire age and environment. He could order a life to be executed in an understatement, because it was legal and even accepted in the environment at the time. Cui encouraged. So when performing the role of Amon, in addition to the coldness in his bones, the most important thing is to show Amons inner struggles and entanglements. He wanders between beliefs and emotions. He aspires to be like Oscar Schindler. Everyone respects the existence, and he also longs for the sincerity of the maid Helen, but the huge pressure of the whole society has distorted his values, and his resistance has been put out after all. But Anonymous is different. Living in a contemporary environment, although the current social situation is depressing, everyone has the freedom to choose when facing the same environment. For example, Mills chose to believe in hope and advance positively. For example, Samoa Sai chose to hide his faith deep in his heart and hope that the fire of hope would not be extinguished, while Wuming chose to complete God''s punishment and redemption in a martyrdom way, and found an exit according to his perfectionism. This is an active choice of Anonymous. Therefore, Anonymous did not waver, he did not question his beliefs. Anonymous is calm, wise, gentleman, paranoid, composed, calm, cunning, and even a little bit proud and arrogant. But if you look deeper, the Anonymous is angry in his bones. He is disappointed and angry at this society. He is jealous of the happiness of others, he envied the success of others, and because of his own failure, he became cynical. But this anger was well hidden deep in his heart-because he thought he had found the perfect way to realize his ambitions and dreams. It can be said that Anonymous and Amon are very different. During the performance, Amon was exposed and direct, his eyes and expressions revealed the true emotions in his heart. Hugo could make the Jews of Schindler feel fear with just one look, and the audience watched it. After "Schindler''s List", Amon''s eyes also left the deepest impression. But Anonymous is restrained. His cruelty and coldness are undetectable. From the outside, he is a normal person, and no one even suspects that he is a murderer. This kind of cold blood in the bones has evolved into an elegant gentleman, and only after people know the truth, the goose bumps will be late and chilling. The Anonymous is more like a charming villain like the "Silent Lamb" Dr. Hannibal, who is admirably elegant, but also heinously evil. Therefore, from the perspective of performance, Anonymous and Amon are not only completely different in performance method, performance focus, performance strength, and performance direction, but the difficulty of performance is not at the same level. When people talk about the famous glamorous villain of the film, the Anthony Hopkins version of Hannibal and the Heath Ledger version of the Joker are the first characters that come to mind, and then the Kevin Spacey version of " "Cripple" Gint is also a Kevin Spacey version of Anonymous, but no one will mention Amon Goss in "Schindler''s List." Anonymous is Hugo''s biggest challenge in the actor''s career so far, no doubt. Of course, the premise is that Hugo can get this role! Thinking of this, Hugo became more excited, and he even couldn''t wait to play this role. "Wow, unexpected...but it was a reasonable choice." David Geffen laughed blankly at Hugo whose eyes were filled with infinite excitement. Unexpectedly, it was because he originally thought that Hugo would choose the actor Mills, and Anonymous could only be regarded as the male number three; logically, it was because he could vaguely feel it during the conversation with Hugo just now, Hugo. The enthusiasm for the script, the obsession with the role. David suddenly understood the reason why every selection of works by Hugo would surprise the media, probably because the media always believed that Hugo would choose works for the box office and popularity-this is also the correct choice for most actors; but often Hugo chose works for the script and for the role. At this point, David found a soulmate. "It''s just, I didn''t expect...oh, no..." David originally wanted to say that he hadn''t expected that a sunny gentleman like Hugo would play a serial killer, but after thinking about it, David thought of "Schindler "The list of people", his words became fragmented, "I originally imagined that Michael Staple (.) will appear as Anonymous. They have a similar temperament, but if it''s you..." David still hesitated, looking up and down Hugo, but didn''t know what to say. Then he smiled, "What am I thinking, I haven''t received this job, this is not a problem I can consider now." Indeed, the director of "Seven Deadly Sins" has not been determined yet. Hugo''s attention was not in the second half of the paragraph. Instead, he said questioningly, "Michael Staple?" The name is really familiar, but Hugo''s memory of the name is really too bad, every time he mentions the name At that time, he felt like a memory fault, and finally David reminded him, "Turn your eyes on the band." "Aha! The lead singer!" When Hugo''s eyes lit up, he immediately understood that Michael Staple was the lead singer of the Quick Eyes Band, but then Hugo was surprised, "You actually want to find Michael Stae Pulai starred in the Anonymous?" You know, fast-track bands are pure rock bands, and Staple has never acted before. Seeing Hugo''s surprise, David chuckled twice, but then Hugo said depressedly, "I am also the lead singer of a rock band!" David would rather look for Michael Staple, who has no acting experience, to play the role of Anonymous, and he didn''t think of him. This made Hugo really frustrated. "Ah..." David was stunned, but he didn''t know how to pick it up. Thinking about it this way, Hugo is indeed much more suitable than Staples. Hugo looked at David so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to do, and felt very happy inexplicably. It was really interesting to let this future director with unruly personality and sharp style at a loss, so Hugo also widened his eyes and said solemnly. To, "Can I understand that you agree with my point of view? Or that we have reached an agreement?" protocol? What agreement? David didn''t keep up with Hugo''s rhythm and was speechless for a while. "What agreement?" A voice came out, but it wasn''t David''s. David and Hugo didn''t need to turn their heads to see Martin and Brad standing by the side. It was Martin who was talking. Hugo smiled politely-he had always been very good at this kind of superficial work, and then looked at David, "Good evening, I am Martin Baum, you must be David Geffen, I was at Cronenberg heard a lot of your deeds." Brad did not look at Hugo, but walked up to David calmly and stretched out his right hand, "Good evening, I am Brad Pitt. I have seen Alien 3 before. I like it very much. I also mentioned it to Martin to see if I have a chance to get to know the director who made this movie." Martin and Brad''s words are typical social occasions, just like "long admiring a big name", there is nothing wrong with them. But David turned his head and looked at Hugo, both of them had a playful smile on their lips: they remembered Hugo''s opening remarks just now. With such a comparison, the gap came out. But Martin and Brad didn''t understand, so they looked at David and Hugo exchanged eyes with wonder. Brad couldn''t practice home, he glanced at Hugo suspiciously. When Hugo cast his gaze over, his brows wrinkled slightly. Although he didn''t want to put all his emotions on the surface as before, he could still detect it. His rejection; Martin is much more experienced, and he directly said, "It seems that you guys had a very pleasant chat just now." Not only did Martin not evade, but he also straightened out the topic directly, which made David and Hugo unavoidable, which was obviously much smarter. Martin went on to say, "Many people want to know Hugo tonight, but you have been hiding here and chatting. People who don''t know think you are good friends who have known you for many years. Uh...or is it true? " David really lacked experience and he was bombed by Martin, "No, no, Hugo and I just met tonight, but I just talked about some movie topics, and I was a little forgetful." In a blink of an eye, David missed the bottom, which made Brad glance at Hugo again, as if to say: We are still on the same starting line. "The movie? Are you talking about the''seven deadly sins''?" Although Brad is not experienced enough, he has grown a lot. He turned his gaze to David, with an expression of asking for advice, and said curiously, "We just talked to Conan. Berg is also discussing this movie. The script is really interesting, isn''t it?" Interesting, this is what Brad uses. From this point, it can be seen that Brad, who was taught by Martin, began to become sleek, while Hugo, who was still "stubborn" under the teachings of Joseph and Rick, used completely different words. David didnt notice this, he looked at Brad enthusiastically. He had heard a lot of Brads good words. After the actual meeting today, David was naturally very curious, "You are also very curious about this. Interested in the script? Hugo and I were still discussing the three characters in the story. Hugo thinks..." "I think every character has something worth digging." Hugo interrupted David''s words and took the conversation, allowing Martin and Brad to look over. Hugo also looked up and said with a smile ,"What do you think?" Chapter 1142： Different goals David didn''t know why Hugo interrupted him, and he didn''t like others interrupting him. He could feel that the atmosphere seemed to change slightly after Brad came, but he couldn''t tell why. David originally wanted to say that Hugo was particularly interested in Anonymous, but his words were meant to talk about Hugo''s ideas, and Hugo was not wrong in saying that. And he was curious about what Brad would say, so he pressed his thoughts down. Looked at Brad with Hugo. Brad couldn''t feel Hugo''s hostility, but he knew they could not be friends. He cursed a "hypocrite" in his heart, but he didn''t show it on the surface. He still smiled and said, "Of course, this Its one of the places where the script is outstanding. Then he turned his attention to David, and then said, But I think the role of Mills is the most interesting. There are many things worth exploring in his personality, and the changes in the story. Its also very exciting." Obviously, Martin and Brad are here specifically for David Fincher, and they have mentioned David Cronenberg twice just now. It is not difficult to guess that, as Hugo expected, Cronenberg mentioned Finch to the New Line Film Company. Even if it is not a direct recommendation, he is also a member of the recommended list. From Brad''s words, it can also be understood that Martin is clearly aiming at the leading actor''s position. From the perspective of an agent, Brad''s career is now in a period of rapid ascent. The leading actor will naturally not consider supporting actor, hoping to make Brad quickly gain a foothold in the first line. The same was true for Hugo, the supporting actor of "Schindler''s List" was a special accident. But David felt very strange, because he remembered Hugo''s choice just now: Anonymous, not Mills. David seems to have captured something about Hugo''s interruption of his speech, although it is still unclear. "Mills..." David sighed and made a sound. He was looking at Brad when he spoke, but he glanced at Hugo when the voice fell. This little action made Brad and Martin noticed, in an instant Brad became vigilant: he realized that Hugo was his biggest competitor in the role of Mills. Obviously, everyone aspires to be a leading actor, and this is the core position. Brad''s fighting spirit immediately ignited vigorously. This is the new battlefield for him and Hugo! And this time, he will never admit defeat easily. Not only will he not admit defeat, but he will also have a strong victory, let Hugo know clearly that he has the ability to resist now! "Yes, although the role of Mills is a bit impulsive and irritable, he has always maintained a high morale in the face of crime and is eager to make a career. When he finally encountered a catastrophic blow, his inner struggle and transformation were even more correct. A big test of acting." Brad said quickly, pouring out his thoughts on the role. After inquiring about the news, Martin confirmed that David Geffen is currently the first candidate for the New Line Film Company, although it is still not completely determined. But Brad hopes to seize any opportunity to show himself and win the role of Mills. After speaking, Brad glanced at Hugo, as if provoking like a demonstration. The sharp edge made Hugo feel innocent: he hadn''t said anything just now. "I have been studying the role of Mills recently. The more I study, the more involved I feel. Sometimes I can''t distinguish myself from the role. It seems that I have taken the lead in the play, hehe..." Brad was still jerky. Smiled and scratched his head, expressing his innocence. Martin gave Brad an eye-sword: Brad''s remarks were too radical. Now no one can confirm that David is the director of the "Seven Deadly Sins". The main thing they come here is to impress David, but if they cross this line, such as Brad said so explicit, it will be easier. Self-defeating. What''s more, Hugo is still here! Rick has not come over at this time, which means that Hugo does not know that David is currently the first candidate, and Brad''s eagerness is very likely to be noticed by Hugo. So Martin still hates iron but steel! But at this time Hugo and David were right in front of him, and he couldn''t say much, he could only laugh twice, "When encountering an excellent script, Brad always loves it. I think, this feeling Every good actor or director can experience it." Martin is indeed a master, a single sentence has multiple effects, and he also shifted the final focus to the "director", again turning the topic back to David. "The role of Mills is indeed worthy of savoring..." David didn''t think much, and went on with the words, "And the script of the''Seven Deadly Sins'' is also worth reading repeatedly." However, he couldn''t help but not help. Looked at Hugo. When there is a comparison, there is a gap. At this time, David can clearly feel that there is a big gap in the background of Hugo and Brad as actors, and Martin and Brad are too utilitarian, which also impresses David. Greatly discounted. Perceiving David''s sight, Brad and Martin also looked at Hugo, the urgent sight seemed to be prickly. Obviously, they all regard Hugo as their biggest competitor. If Hugo can''t feel it, then these three years will be in vain. But Hugo feels a bit innocent: he has no interest in Mills, and he hopes to play Anonymous. Due to different goals, he and Brad have no positive conflict of interest at all. Of course, if Hugo and Brad both enter the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew, then they are competitors, just like Tom and Brad in "Interview with the Vampire". Hugo nodded calmly, with a polite smile on his face, "Of course, as I said just now, every character has its own charm. Maybe I should go back and read the script a few times and savor the taste carefully." Hugo''s words made Martin smile with satisfaction, and Brad still stared at Hugo fiercely, the smell of gunpowder had begun to permeate, which made Hugo feel very helpless. On the one hand, Hugo feels that Brad doesnt need to target himself everywhere because their goals are different; on the other hand, Hugo also feels that even if they are front-line competitors-just like in the "Yihai Xiongfeng", then they are all different. With skill, whether it is relying on one''s absolute hard power or relying on the contacts of the agent, whoever can laugh to the end is the winner, then the present performance is really unnecessary. After experiencing the ups and downs, Hugo has grown up, but now it seems that Brad''s impulse still hasn''t fully restrained. Hugo''s vision saw Gwyneth Paltrow approaching. Not far away, Al Pacino''s sight also touched Hugo. Hugo smiled at Al and turned back. Looking at David, Brad and Martin, he nodded apologetically, "You guys talk first, I''ll go and say hello to Al." Then Hugo took a step back, nodded and smiled at the oncoming Gwyneth, then turned and left, leaving all the space for Brad. Gwyneth''s eyes looked up and down Hugo playfully, and there was a seemingly non-essential smile on the corner of her mouth, but Brad was watching Hugo''s leaving back at this time, so she didn''t notice it. Brad raised his chin slightly, like a victorious bullfighter, with excitement in his eyes. This is the only time Hugo and Brad have met in the last two years, which is really interesting. Although the media has heated up the hype about the duel between the two people, although Brad has always regarded Hugo as the biggest competitor, although the two people have a lot of entanglement because of Tracy, the number of times the two people have met is very small. Count, and every time it is full of gunpowder. Perhaps this is the fateful opponent. Brad glanced deeply at Hugo''s back, his right hand clenched into a fist involuntarily, he didn''t even notice it. But soon, Brad let go of his fist. Although he was a little out of control in front of Hugo just now, Brad knew clearly in his mind that, compared with the argument of words, speak with strength and fight with works. Is the most effective. Although both "Interview with Vampires at Night" and "The Years of Love" had been successful before, they were all overwhelmed by "Pulp Fiction", which made Brad unwilling. This time the "seven deadly sins" are a brand new battlefield! Hugo ignored Brad behind him. He walked towards Al Pacino and gave Al a big hug. "I heard that you also have the hope of appearing in this work. Are we going to be the first? Second cooperation?" Al punched Hugo on the shoulder, "You didn''t say you would take this movie earlier, or I would take this film for your sake." Alna''s hoarse voice was like a broken gong. It''s really a long time since I rustled in my ears, "But now it''s too late, I have signed another work,''Three-dimensional Lies (.hall)'', and cooperate with John Cusack (.)." "Oh... it''s so disappointing." Hugo showed a frustrated expression and Al snorted. Then Al turned his head and pointed at the person behind him, "Do you need me to introduce you?" "No, I dont think so. I have always wanted to work with Hugo. I heard that the script for''Moment of Killing'' is now in your hands. I thought we had a chance to collaborate in that work. I didnt expect that we I met here again." The elegant and gentleman with a gentle smile in front of him stretched out his right hand to Hugo, "Oh, sorry, maybe I need to introduce myself." "Mr. Kevin Spacey, are you taunting me? I will never do the simple and polite act of enumerating what your work is about. It is an insult to me, because I know it for sure. , What does the person that Al and Jack both mentioned in front of me looks like." Hugo also reached out and took the man''s hand in front of him. Standing in front of Hugo at this time, it was the famous Kevin Spacey, the prototype actor of the Anonymous. What Hugo needs to do now is to defeat the opponent and take the role of Anonymous. The history is really interesting. "Now you embarrass me, my face has started to flush, please don''t mind." Kevin held Hugo''s hand with a shy expression on his face, making Alhaha who was standing beside him laugh. Chapter 1143： Sense of competition Although Kevin Spacey is still not well-known, his career in Hollywood started in 1995. He starred in "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Very Suspect", especially the latter earned him the Oscar for Best Male The supporting actor, the little golden man, soared into the sky; but at this time Kevin is already a golden supporting actor in Hollywood, and everyone in the circle knows his reputation. Kevins debut is the famous "heartburn", written by Nora Efron, Meryl Streep and Jack Nicholson partner Mike Nichols , Kevin played a small role without a name in it. But it was this kind of experience that attracted the attention of Jack, Mike and others. Two years later, he played a supporting role in "Working Girl (.. Kevin also found a place among the star-studded "golden worshipers" in 1992. This is how he and Al met. "Do you want to work with this kid? He is a little madman." Al turned his head to look at Kevin, pointed at Hugo and said with wide-eyed eyes. Hugo was stunned by this unfounded sentence. He didn''t remember what he did in the filming of "Smell the Fragrance and Know a Woman"! Kevin looked at Hugos innocent expression and couldnt help but laughed, and then listened to Als continuing to say, Last time I was at a party, I heard Francis say that he was too involved in the filming and just wielded a pistol. Hiding in the dark like a hunter hunting, aiming at the passing staff, and finally aimed at Steven. Steven was so scared that he could not speak. The whole crew was surprised that no one dared to stop him, but it was him. ''S agent bit the bullet and stepped forward." Hugo''s expression became stiff when he stood beside him, his eyes full of embarrassment. Obviously, what Al said was the truth, but Hugo did not expect it to become a funny talk among these big guys. Francis naturally refers to Francis Ford Coppola, and Steven Spielberg. It is estimated that George Lucas is also on the scene. If Martin Scorsese is added, the scene will be lively. . Kevin laughed loudly, "This shows that he is very dedicated, and it is always easy to sparkle when working with such an actor, right?" After that, Kevin winked at Hugo, as if saying "I can''t see that you are so wild," Hugo became shy. Al patted Hugo **** the shoulder, and Hugo grinned in pain, "If you can control him..." Al said with a smile on his face, making Hugo very helpless. "Are you also interested in this work?" Kevin skipped Al and started talking directly with Hugo. "Maybe we can cooperate here, then there is no need to wait for the''killing moment''." Hugo was amused by these words, "Then what if we like the same character?" Kevin spread his hands, closed his chin, with a natural expression, "Let''s see who of us can have the last laugh. Objectively speaking, this is another form of cooperation, and we cooperate in a competitive way." Kevin''s calmness made Hugo smile and nodded, "Seeing you are so confident, I suddenly found that I should work harder." Looking at Kevin in front of him, and remembering Tom Cruise just now in his mind, Hugo''s mind suddenly flashed, and he understood a truth. Now he is an actor, and he is still a strong actor. In the future, things like competing with Tom for "Mission Impossible" and competing with Kevin for "Seven Deadly Sins" will emerge in endlessly. He can''t do it every time. The other party is a friend of one''s own, or because the other party is the object of their admiration, withdraw and give in. First of all, he doesn''t necessarily have the qualifications to retreat. His acting prowess has not reached the level of unparalleled in the world. For example, the role of "Seven Deadly Sins" Anonymous, maybe he tried his best, but Kevin won in the end? Secondly, he should not back down. This is disrespect for his competitors, but also disrespect for himself. Since he has decided to become an excellent actor, he must show confidence and strive for his favorite role. . Of course, if it is due to schedule conflicts or other objective reasons, and ultimately fail to win the role, this is another matter. In addition, Hugo clearly knew that he should stand up bravely and fight for it. He is no longer a bystander, but a participant. This is true of "Mission Impossible", and so is the "Seven Deadly Sins". "The young people nowadays are really energetic." Al looked at Hugo and Kevin, and exclaimed in an attitude of leaning against the old and selling the old. "This reminds me of the first time I saw Marlon Brando. I was trembling with excitement. , My voice was trembling when I talked to Ma Long, but Ma Long raised his eyes and glanced at me. He clicked his chin and ignored me. I didnt feel anything at the time, I just felt that he was already in the play. Posture." When Al entered the "Godfather" crew, he was still an unknown person, and because of his height disadvantage, the producers were in every way dissatisfied with Al. If it werent for Francis Ford Coppolas persistence, perhaps Al would have the best of his career. A well-known character is missing. At that time, Malone was a well-deserved Hollywood superstar. So, the scene where Al saw Malone was very interesting. "Then I secretly made up my mind, I also have to study my acting skills, I must not be overwhelmed by Ma Long''s name. Only God knows that I was shaking all over at the time." Al''s eyes were faintly reminiscent, looking at Hugo and Hugo and The appearance of two people eager to try Kevin, he couldn''t help thinking of his youth. Now, 55-year-old Al has lost his youthful vigor, especially after getting the Oscar statuette, his mind about continuing to make breakthroughs in acting has also faded. Hugo asked sincerely, "So, when we first met, was your serious look imitating Malone? Or did you want to give me a slap?" Al was speechless for a while, and he didnt know how to answer, but Kevin said, When Al first met you, was he very strict? He treated me the same way. I thought I had done something wrong and kept asking the broker. People go to inquire, and worry terribly." "Yes...that were really bad years..." Hugo and Kevin sighed each and every one of you, making Al standing next to him not crying or laughing, but the two of them still looked serious and made Al cough irritably. Two times, "Hey! Young people, I''m still here!" Just one sentence made Hugo and Kevin laugh. Hugo stood here and chatted with Al and Kevin for a long time. They didnt disperse until David Cronenberg came over. It took only a few minutes for Hugo and Cronenberg to stand here, Tom Cruise. , Brad Pitt and Gwyneth Paltrow, Morgan Freeman, Gianni Nunari also all gathered, and it suddenly became the most lively corner. Later, Charlize also came over under Carl''s leadership, but Carl did not stay, but handed Charlize to Hugo and integrated into the circle under Hugo''s guidance. Its just that, obviously Gwyneth is the focus of attention today. Compared to Charlize, who has no background, Gwyneths father is a film producer, his mother is an actor, and Steven Si Pilberg is even her godfather, so Gwyneth seems to be comfortable in such occasions. Thanks to Gwyneth''s threading, Brad looks like a fish in water, and Gianni also favors Brad. Although the group of them gathered and dispersed, and then gathered together in twos and threes again to talk, it was like a gathering of friends, and everyone sat casually and chatted together. On the surface, it seems to have nothing to do with the audition of the movie, but in fact it is inextricably linked to the audition. Almost every conversation is part of the audition. It was not until the time he left that Hugo met Joseph, Rick, and Samora who hadn''t talked to each other all night, together with Carl and Charlize, and set off on the way home. When I got home, it was past midnight. Joseph is confessing his gains tonight, "...The host of todays dinner, Dan Colesrud, is a senior player in the circle. He took over the divorce cases of many senior and top celebrities. He and the three major agencies There is cooperation..." Since there are all bachelors in this room--except for Rick, they are naturally not familiar with this one. Neither Rick nor his actors have ever experienced a divorce, and he doesn''t know much about it either. However, when Joseph mentioned this, Rick confirmed it, "I have heard of his reputation." Its no wonder that New Line Film Company chose Korsruds home to host a dinner. Such a person is a neutral zone. The connections behind him are inextricably linked. Almost everyone can be connected with each others strength. At the same time, it is a bridge between various forces. The best way. "From Dan''s tone, I can feel that the new line has a certain direction now. They still like Hugo for the role of Mills, but after I carefully observed the form, Brad estimated that it would be Hugo''s biggest competition. Opponents. His hard power is not as good as ours but soft power is better than us. Brads new date, Gwyneth, is Spielbergs goddaughter, and is present today for more than three She knows two-thirds of the people." Joseph spoke his own judgment proficiently. Compared with the average manager, Joseph''s business proficiency is significantly higher, so the help he can provide to the entire team is natural. A lot has been added. Rick nodded, "I spent most of my time on Andrew tonight," that is, the screenwriter. "Joe''s speculation is not wrong. The new line executives are also divided into two groups, one advocates Hugo, and the other agrees with Brahman. De, they have a huge production crowd, with at least twelve people. The new lines positioning of this work is very vague. Those producers are shirking each others responsibilities. Almost one person is only responsible for a small part of it. At present, the whole situation seems to be It''s a mess. Gianni who is here today is considered to be a centrist." Having said this, Rick glanced at Hugo with some worry. The behind-the-scenes production of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is much more complicated than imagined. It does not seem to be a wise choice, but he continued, "Also, if not In an accident, Freeman should have played the role of the old detective. In terms of the director, it is estimated that David Fincher is the final choice. I really dont know what the new line thinks. Rick frowned slightly, obviously. Its because of lack of confidence in Vinci, "Hugo, are you aware of this? You talked to Geffen for a long time today." "I want to play the role of Anonymous." Hugo answered the question. Chapter 1144： Trust intuition Rick looked at Hugo in front of him, the astonishment in his expression could not be concealed, he lowered his head and pursed his mouth, trying to control his expression, but he failed. This is the first time that Hugo and Rick have seen such obvious mood swings since Hugo and Rick worked together. Compared to Rick, although Joseph and Samora were a bit surprised, they were obviously better off. Joseph couldn''t understand Rick''s thoughts anymore at this time. He was almost in this mood when he heard that Hugo chose the scripts "Speed ??of Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction". Even now knowing that these two works have achieved great success, Joseph is still surprised by Hugo''s determination and keenness. However, now Joseph is on Hugo''s side, and he doesn''t need to worry about Hugo''s choice. Seeing Rick who repeatedly tried to control his emotions but failed, Joseph sighed lightly. Although he understands Rick''s mentality, there is no doubt that this time, he unconditionally supports Hugo. Rick is not Joseph. He has been in the agent circle for many years. He has worked with no one hundred or eighty artists. He has also experienced many storms and waves. He has also encountered more thrilling and exciting things. He even Departed from his foundation, and re-established the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. But Rick was still surprised by Hugo. Rick closed his eyes and took a deep breath, calming down a little bit, and then looked at Hugo sincerely, "Are you serious?" Rick knew that if he wanted to convince Hugo, he had to calm down, because Hugo has always been soft but not hard. He needs to communicate with Hugo seriously to make things go smoothly. So Rick forced himself to calm down. Hugo also narrowed his smile, met Rick''s surprised gaze, and replied concisely, "Yes." After being silent for a while, Joseph took a look at Hugo, then thought about it, and explained, "Rick, Hugo has always been serious about scripts and never made any jokes. If you have any thoughts, you can say it. ." Compared to Joseph, Rick is a pure agent. Although there is a friendship between Hugo and Rick-this is a good thing for cooperation, but it is more of a cooperative relationship, which requires Joseph to be between the two. Build a buffer bridge between himhe can understand Ricks position and Hugos needs. Therefore, Joseph took the initiative to speak. Rick took a deep breath again. He did not conceal his breathing movement. Only from this detail can feel his surprise. "Hugo, I personally have no opinion on filming the script of the''Seven Deadly Sins'', because it is An excellent script, and I will not deny that Xinxian is willing to pay 10 million US dollars in remuneration, which is also an important factor. But you must know that, first of all, this is a remote subject, even...even better than Quentin To be remote, at least Quentins films are popular enough that the audience is willing to buy it, but this subject matter is not necessarily..." Rick tried to speak calmly to himself, his sight never left Hugo''s eyes, and he communicated with Hugo as much as possible with his sincerity and solemnity. this point is very important. Therefore, Hugo did not interrupt Rick, but listened carefully. "Secondly, the new line is willing to pay 10 million yuan. This is definitely limited to the leading actor. Except for Mills, no other role can get this price. If... I mean, if you force a supporting role, The supporting roles are even more paid than the protagonist, which is a discordant factor for the crew." This is what Rick is most worried about. Recently, the issue of Hugo''s pay has already been heated up. If Hugo played a supporting role in the "Seven Deadly Sins", it will undoubtedly make the issue of pay continue to heat up, and then think about the 20 million film rewards caused by "Mission Impossible". Rick felt that his temples were already tingling. As a senior agent, Rick sees that the overall view of the problem is not available to Hugo and Joseph. He can often see what is hidden behind the incident from a small matter. So he was so shocked when he heard that Hugo wanted to play Anonymous, not just because of a role problem. Rick paused, watching Hugo still staring at him without interrupting himself, which made him feel a little more relieved, sorted out his thoughts, and continued, "What''s more, Hugo,''Pulp Fiction'', '' Before and after the sunrise, there are more and more eyes on you now, they are all looking forward to..." Rick seemed to want to say something, but he braked suddenly, and then changed the subject abruptly, "I mean , Is there so much room for the role of the Anonymous in the Seven Deadly Sins? Are you sure that this role can really shine?" What Rick didn''t say was his worry and his keenness. Three years in succession have created miracles. On the surface, it seems that Hugo''s current career is in full swing, but just like the flames and the flowers, everything is too late, flourishing and declining. The higher Hugo climbs now, the more attention he has to focus on. A little shake and failure will usher in more critical eyes. The worry that the "New York Post" expressed not long ago about "before sunrise" resonated so much, it is actually one of the signs. To put it bluntly, many people are watching the excitement now, looking forward to the day when Hugo will fall, and the so-called "myth" will be shattered like this. Although there will be many loyal movie fans and fans sad and sorrowful, more people find it excited, embarrassing, interesting, and lively. This is the general mentality of mankind, which cannot be reversed. Therefore, Hugo''s current career is very popular, but in fact it seems to be walking a tightrope, and if you are not careful, big things will happen. "They are all looking forward to your failure", this is what Rick didn''t say. At this juncture, choosing the "seven deadly sins" is already an adventure, and choosing an anonymous person, how could Rick not worry? In fact, Rick knows that the best way to deal with such a situation is to continue to succeed, then all the problems will be solved, but here is the difficult part: Is there really a winning general? So Rick hopes that Hugo will take photos like "Man in Black", "Mission Impossible", and "Brave to Death Island". These works seem to be quite satisfactory and do not have many breakthroughs, but they are guaranteed to be successful, and they are all commercial popcorn movies. As long as the box office succeeds, the decline in word-of-mouth is acceptable-even a good thing, which can become Hugo''s current career. The prosperous cooling agent has gradually made people accustomed to the fact that Hugo does not have a good box office and reputation every time, but he can still achieve success. "Men in Black" has Steven Spielberg as a producer, "Mission Impossible" has a strong director and screenwriter to escort, "Break into the Dead Island" has Sean Connery''s transfer target, all of which are An important factor in relieving stress. Rick''s perspective is professional and long-term. As an actor, Hugo, even if he is a traverser, cannot appreciate this overall view. However, Joseph can vaguely feel it. In fact, Joseph felt it after "Schindler''s List", but after all, he lacked experience and had an intuition but couldn''t clearly say why, so he handled it very badly. . Now, listening to Rick''s words, Joseph looked at Hugo thoughtfully. Although Hugo cannot understand Rick''s concerns, his advantage is beyond Rick''s reach: He knows that the "seven deadly sins" can succeed, and he is 100% sure! The "Seven Deadly Sins" achieved great success both in word-of-mouth and box office. This led to the rise of David Fincher and New Line Film Company, and Brad Pitt and Kevin Spacey took advantage of this. Dongfeng took the position smoothly. Therefore, after Hugo waited for Rick to finish speaking, he nodded slightly, looked at Rick, and said solemnly, "Rick, I am not a woman, but I also have intuition. I believe in the''seven deadly sins''. Able to succeed, and the role of Anonymous is fatal to me. I believe that I can make a breakthrough in this role. I also need a role like this to let me find the impulse to perform, just like...just like Anthony- The same as Hannibal played by Hopkins." Hugos reason is not very convincing, because there is no way to say what he firmly believes in his heart. Rick explains the facts, but Hugo can refute the reasons but cant say it, so he can only pass it with his own eyes. Perseverance from deep in my heart. "Rick, do you believe my instincts?" Hugo said earnestly, without any intention of joking in those amber eyes, it couldn''t be more sincere. There was a moment of silence in the hall. Both Joseph and Samora were a little restless. They naturally believed in Hugo, but they didn''t know what they said, so they all looked at Rick. At this moment, a voice came from behind, "I believe it." Everyone turned their heads and looked at Charlize opened the door and was taking off his coat at the door. Behind her, Carl was holding the scarf around his neck. It turned out to be two people who came back behind but were nearly a quarter of an hour late. Charlize said casually, then chuckled lightly and said jokingly, "Hugo is always right, isn''t it? I''m always willing to believe in Hugo." Then Charlize walked in with a look on his face. Smiled, "Sorry, what are you talking about?" Although Charlize didn''t understand the situation at all, Rick paused and then let out a long sigh of relief, "No, nothing. You''re right, Hugo is always trustworthy, isn''t it?" Rick suddenly realized that Hugo is not a random actor. Hugo''s keen intuition for the work has been verified countless times. Not long ago, he lamented Hugo''s accurate judgment of the "future water world", didn''t he? Now that you have chosen Hugo, why don''t you trust him again? trust. When Rick looked at Hugo again, he became more determined, "I don''t know, maybe this is a disaster, maybe we will fall into a quagmire, but... Hugo, I am willing to trust your instinct." After that, Rick couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but seeing the smile on Hugo''s face, he quickly added, "At least this time." Chapter 1145： Two-pronged approach "Carl, how about Charlize''s audition at night?" Hugo asked lightly, turning his head to look at the two people who had just walked in. Without waiting for Karl to speak, Charlize said in a bluff, "Nothing. Gwyneth probably has a chance to win the character, and she''s all around her tonight." Charlize walked directly to the kitchen and looked around. , "Samora, is there no juice?" "Uh, there seems to be a bottle in the lower drawer of the refrigerator." Samora stood up as he said, and walked towards the kitchen. Carl walked to the sofa and shook his head, "The competitor is too strong. Ali called on the way I came back. I discussed with him and he said that he could try again, but he didn''t have much hope." Carl stretched out. A lazy waist, but the expression is not too disappointed, "But it is always good to be able to attend such a dinner, and failure is considered a rich experience. What about Hugo? There should be no problem, I see Brad Desser Its great, but compared with Hugo, its more than a street behind." Carl''s words made Joseph laugh directly, and raised his right hand. The two people gave a high-five to celebrate, and Rick''s tense emotions were completely relaxed. "Hugo and Brad..." Rick said, but he paused. "Their competition is not on this level." Rick suddenly thought that if Hugo competes for the role of Anonymous, then the whole pattern of the "seven deadly sins" will be different. In the current Mills competition, Brad lacks Hugo, a strong competitor, and it is estimated that he will be able to succeed; the heroine, Trish, is Gwyneth Paltrows not surprisingly, if so, This will also increase Brads bargaining chips. After all, the two of them are dating; Samose is in the pocket of Morgan Freeman. Whether the director is David Fincher or not needs to be verified, but the odds are already very high. Big. Rick''s brows wrinkled slightly. Then, who is Hugo''s opponent? Rick''s mind suddenly brightened, Kevin Spacey! Who is Kevin''s agent? Rick''s brain has already started to work quickly. If Hugo knew that Rick had guessed the entire cast of the "Seven Deadly Sins" only by relying on the conversation tonight and the information obtained by Joseph, and he would be surprised and speechless. Because in fact, although everyone is chatting tonight, there is almost no information that is really revealed directly. All situations require the agent to make his own judgment. This is also one of the skills that the top agent must have: accurately grasp the situation . Martin Baum accurately grasped his lifeblood today and found David Fincher; while Rick took a different approach, he concluded that he is definitely not weaker than Martin. "Oh, Rick!" Hugo''s voice awakened the contemplative Rick. Rick found out that he had just lost his mind. Joseph and Carl also went to the restaurant. Hearing the noisy voice, it is estimated to be Ready to have supper-they hardly ate anything at the private banquet tonight, and now only Hugo and him are left in the hall. "I talked to Tom today, and we both talked about it." Had it not been for Joseph''s reminder, Hugo would have forgotten to tell Rick, Hugo and Tom Cruise are completely fine. For Ricks work is very important-because most of the reporters now are Rick on behalf of Hugo, "Then, we also said that the competition is fair, and I will go all out." Before Rick''s cheerful expression could relax, he paused, "You mean... Are you sure you want to play''Mission Impossible''?" Rick asked uncertainly. But Hugo nodded affirmatively, "Yes, I am willing, you should help me fight for it." Hugo''s enthusiasm for "Mission Impossible" has diminished a lot because of malicious hype before. Rick thought that this matter was probably going to be stranded, but he didn''t expect it to turn around now. This is a happy event! Rick suddenly became excited. If Hugo is willing to star in "Mission Impossible", then the unknown of the "Seven Deadly Sins" will be even more okay. He will definitely do his best to win both of these roles for Hugo! "Do you have any special requirements?" Rick''s tone was completely relaxed. If he had known that Hugo would be willing to play "Mission Impossible", the disputes and worries of the "Seven Deadly Sins" just now would be unnecessary at all. But things are so wonderful. If Rick had known it, maybe the trust between him and Hugo would not be able to take this step. Hugo pursed his lips and thought about it seriously, "Uh, don''t have any conflicts with the schedule? I don''t want to give up the''Seven Deadly Sins'' and''Mission Impossible''." The problem of schedule is the biggest problem. It requires more than Rick. Fully deal with it, but also need the cooperation of the film company, so Hugo is not sure. However, Rick nodded seriously, "I will communicate with them first." Then he pondered, "Then that means, we will give up on''Breathtaking Island''?" Although there was some hesitation in "Break into Death Island" during this period-because they were not sure that if Hugo joined, Sean Connery would still be willing to play; but Rick still maintained the relationship and did not allow cooperation. Sex disappeared completely. Hugo did not hesitate this time, and gave a neat affirmative answer. "What about the pay?" Rick asked directly. Hugo chuckled slightly, "If I can play, I would lower the pay." These words made Rick sneer softly. Hugo lowered the pay. This is not news. On the contrary, Hugo increased the pay. . "I mean you know." Of course Rick knew that it was actually Hugo showing enough sincerity to cooperate with "Mission Impossible". "But I think even if you are willing to drop the pay, Paramount does not necessarily agree. They need your two. Ten million pieces of pay." As a publicity stunt. "But I''m not sure, I still have to see Tom''s reaction." Rick''s brain started to work quickly again, "And, if Paramount really increases your salary to 20 million, it is estimated that the other major The film company will respond. By then, Paramount will be able to withstand the pressure is still uncertain..." At this point, Rick''s voice gradually lowered, and he thought of one more thing: What if Paramount wants to use Hugos 20 million film remuneration for publicity, and the result is a joint resistance from the film companies?-On the one hand, they dont want the films remuneration to rise too fast, and on the other hand, they dont want to see Paramount take advantage of it. This time it is profitable, so such a situation is very likely to occur. The most important thing is to see the game between these big companies. If there really is a situation where other companies join forces to put pressure on Paramount, at the same time Tom uses his strong connections to do both hard and soft to Paramount, and then join the "Mission Impossible" with a salary of 15 million or even 10 million. , Maybe Paramount has the possibility of compromise. You know, compared to Hugo, Tom not only has no disadvantages, but his image is more "friendly" than Hugo. Hugo has successively filmed such weird works as "Pulp Fiction", "Life and Death", and "Before Sunrise", but Tom did not. "Mission Impossible" is not that simple anymore. After a period of malicious hype in the recent period, coupled with the dissatisfaction with the Hugo pay by the agency at the beginning of the year, this work is more like a new round of agency and film companies. The medium of the game. What the result will be is suddenly unpredictable. However, on the other hand, if it works well, regardless of whether Hugo takes over the work "Mission Impossible", the controversy about Hugo''s pay will completely disappear. Because it is very likely to evolve into, Hugo wants to get 20 million in remuneration, but the film companies jointly oppose it, and then as long as Hugo picks up another 10 million or 15 million film, the discussion about the remuneration is It will temporarily disappear for a long time. Of course, if Hugo can take over the "Mission Impossible" and take over the "Seven Deadly Sins", the controversy will disappear. That is a perfect situation. Rick suddenly discovered that this time the incident was far more complicated than he thought, but it was also full of opportunities. It was Hugos opportunity, Alex and Carls opportunity, and it was also an opportunity to forge ahead in an elite brokerage company. . The thoughts in his mind got more and more, Rick couldn''t help leaning against the back of the sofa chair and thinking quietly, even Hugo left the hall and walked towards the restaurant without noticing. If Hugo abandons "Break into Death Island", then Rick can cooperate with Ali, push it, and let Alex take over Hugo''s position. On the one hand, this is a rare opportunity for Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. Although Hugo will no longer play, dont let the fertile water flow into the field of outsiders. On the other hand, Rick heard that Nicholas Cage is working hard for this role. It is not only the competition between Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and International Innovation Management Company, but also a sigh of relief for Joseph. With one stone and three swords, Rick thinks he can plan it well. As for Hugo, Rick suddenly discovered that there are many big names in "Break into Death Island". They are struggling with the payment arrangement, but they can definitely come up with a reasonable plan. If Hugo successfully joined the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew, he must be in a higher position than Brad and Gwyneth. Although Morgan is older, he is not much senior than Hugo, let alone he is more senior. At that time, he appeared as a supporting role, and the pay was not high. In this way, it is not impossible to increase Hugo''s salary. If Hugo joins the "Mission Impossible" crew, it does not matter that the "Seven Deadly Sins" reduce the pay here, because the dispute is resolved in the "Mission Impossible"; if Hugo does not join the "Mission Impossible" crew, Rick It is entirely possible to use the salary dispute to seek more benefits for Hugo in the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew. This is Hollywood. Nothing exists independently. It is more interlocking and affects the whole body. Thinking of this, Ricks eyes lit up, as Carl said earlier: Hugos pay is higher than Brad, isnt this a matter of course? Even if Hugo is a supporting role. Chapter 1146： Resurgence The sea breeze blowing over the Pacific Ocean in March filled California with a warm spring atmosphere. There is no solemn and deserted winter, nor the bustling and noisy summer. Spring always carries a unique breath, short but beautifully. Stay in California for a while, and then go lightly. The ticking sound of the hour hand seems to be still strolling in my ears. When I raised my head and looked at the calendar, I realized, "God, the first quarter of 1995 is about to end!" Yes, March is coming to an end. In 2004, to coincide with the advancement of the summer vacation, the American Academy of Arts and Sciences held the annual Oscars one month ahead of schedule, which also turned the closing time of the annual awards season into February. But before that, the Oscars have always been held at the end of March, a time away from Valentine''s Day, away from the Super Bowl, and away from the cold winter. The 67th Oscars Awards Ceremony will be held on March 27th-the last Sunday of March. The expectation that has been brewing for three months will be concentrated on this night, and it is also a reflection of the past. Final summary in 1994. This year''s Oscar is undoubtedly the most competitive award ceremony since the 48th Academy Awards in 1976. There are many reasons why people can not forget the 70s in history, not only because it was a year when rock stars were shining, but also because it was a year when great works reached its peak. The lineup of contenders for the best picture of the 48th Oscars Awards, even in 2014, can still be the strongest name in history! All five works that participated in the selection that year have been recorded in the annals of history. Stanley Kubricks epic masterpiece "barry." This work is also considered by countless people to be "perfect" and is generally considered It was Kubricks closest to Oscar; Robert Altmans "Nashville ( was praised as the most outstanding American movie since the "male and male thieves", and this work is also considered to be an Ultraman satire. The pinnacle of the world affects countless audiences. Sidney Lumet (.lumet), a master of drama conflict, and Al Pacinos "Hot Day Afternoon" is now considered the pinnacle of the cop film; and then Steven Spielbergs Innovative horror film style has almost influenced a whole generation of "Jaws". The special effects, sound effects, soundtrack, and editing of the film can be said to have revolutionized Hollywood commercial films. The last is "Flying over the Cuckoo''s Asylum" from Milos Foreman (.), with excellent standards, deep thoughts, and excellent performing arts. Time has proven the status of this work as a classic in film history! The five works are well-deserved classics in film history, whether they are film completion, depth of thought, and influence on the future film industry. The winning of any work is taken for granted, so that when "Flying Over the Cuckoo''s Asylum" won, although people lamented that they deserved it, they still sighed at the failure of the other four works. Such a grand occasion has never been seen since. When this year''s Oscar nominations came out, countless media exclaimed: This is the most intense competition after 1976. And this view has been verified in the next twenty years. Even in 2014, there were still countless people arguing about which one is the classic of the 48th Oscar or the 67th Oscar. The classic in? The top five seats for this year''s best film belong to "Forrest Gump", "Pulp Fiction", "Shawshank''s Redemption", "Four Weddings and a Funeral", and "Behind the Scenes Lies." Among the five works, "Forrest Gump" and "Pulp Fiction", which are praised by film critics, sought after by the audience, are of high quality, have a good depth of thought, and have a good box office, are undoubtedly the most powerful competitors; At the beginning, the "Shawshank''s Redemption", which no one paid attention to at the beginning, was accompanied by the fermentation and brewing of comments, and later came from behind. The super-high voice also allowed it to surpass all competitors at the last moment. Not only was it nominated, but it also became a strong competitor. . Although the box office of "Four Weddings and One Funeral" is limited in North America, the brilliant original script has won unanimous praise, and the strong British humor has officially entered the attention of the American public; the "behind the scenes lie" involves the media, Sensitive topics such as truth have reproduced the biggest TV scandal in the 1950s in the United States. It can be described as an in-depth analysis of the entire entertainment industry and it is thought-provoking. Behind the strength of these five works are a group of strong competitors who have not been nominated, "The Years of Love", "The Lion King", "Born Murderer", "Bullets Over Broadway", and "Blue, White, and Red" "Qu Zhihong", "Little Women", "Ed Wood", etc., this long list of unsuccessful candidates has made people feel the fierce competition. However, objectively speaking, although "four weddings and one funeral" is interesting, it is a light comedy and lacks weight in the depth of thought. Although the topic of "behind-the-scenes lies" is profound, the discussion by director Robert Redford is only a point. So far, I haven''t dig deep, so the overall thickness is also slightly inferior. What really makes the 67th Oscars and the 48th Oscar add brilliance to each other is the fierce competition between "Forrest Gump", "Pulp Fiction" and "Shawshank''s Redemption". Which of these three works is better than the inferior. The controversy continued until twenty years later and there was still no clear result. From an objective perspective, the shooting techniques and techniques of "Shawshank''s Redemption" are stable. The biggest highlight of this work is the core idea of ??the film: freedom! The phrase "fear makes you a prisoner and hopes to regain your freedom" can be said to have affected a generation of people and pushed people''s yearning for freedom to the extreme. This is a work in which the core spirit surpasses the film itself. "Pulp fiction" is on the contrary, with bold styles, alternative forms, and slanted swords. From the pattern of the script to the use of lines, from the characterization to the humorous presentation, all movies break people''s fixed thinking and open up the whole Hollywood. A brand new door has made professional filmmakers wake up: it turns out that movies can still be shot like this! Compared with the deep digging of ideas, this work is like a title. This is just a vulgar entertainment masterpiece, but its breakthrough innovation has completely changed the development trajectory of Hollywood movies. "Forrest Gump" is like yin and yang tai chi, bringing the doctrine of the mean to the extreme. The shooting technique is smooth and flowing, and the storytelling is smooth without losing the highlights. It combines many principles and reflections into the plot, slowly. This work is not innovative in shooting techniques, but it is also a good biography; the depth of thought is not deep into the bones, but it also interprets the "American Dream" vividly. It can be said that "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Pulp Fiction" are works that people who like it very much like and those who hate it sneer at it, while "Forrest Gump" can win the love of most audiences. This can be clearly felt from the box office results of the three works. The comprehensive level of the three works is similar, and it can be said that they are on the same level. Strictly speaking, "Forrest Gump" and "Pulp Fiction" are even slightly higher, but the advantages are not obvious. Therefore, the victory or defeat of the three works has become the biggest point of view. This controversy continued from the nomination list to 2014, twenty years later, and it is still a matter of opinion. Therefore, this time the best film will eventually become the biggest attraction, which is more anticipated than any Oscar in the previous twenty years. This pattern can also be seen from the list of nominations alone. The conclusion that "four weddings and one funeral" is not competitive can be directly reflected in the number of nominations. It only received two nominations for best picture and best original screenplay; The same goes for "Behind the Scenes". Although it was nominated for both Best Picture and Best Director, only one Best Supporting Actor was shortlisted in the Acting Awards. In addition, he was receiving a nomination for Best Adapted Screenplay. Only four nominations were made. hand. There are a lot of nominations for "Shawshank''s Redemption", but the quality is slightly inferior. In addition to the best film, it also won the best actor, best adapted screenplay, best photography, best sound, and best editing. Of the six nominations including best soundtrack, only seven nominations were recorded. Not only was he absent from the final battle for best director, but also the actor Tim Robbins did not receive a nomination. "Pulp Fiction" also received seven nominations, but the quality is one position ahead of "Shawshank''s Redemption". Although "Pulp Fiction" has no results in the technical department, the acting department has won a big victory. , Won five important awards in one go, including Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actor, Best Supporting Actor, Best Supporting Actress, and two important nominations for Best Original Screenplay and Best Editing . It can be said that the nomination of "Pulp Fiction" swept all departments except the heroine, and the level of competitiveness was improved a lot at once. "Forrest Gump" is currently the most watched work in the nomination stage, with 13 nominations unmatched, best film, best director, best actor, best supporting actor, best adaptation in major departments The scripts are all shortlisted. Although there is no gain in the female role, the technical department sweeping the army is the best way to make up for it. This also makes "Forrest Gump" lead the pack in the nomination stage. From this list of nominations, it can be seen that this year is estimated to be a three-pronged situation of "Forrest Gump", "Pulp Fiction" and "Shawshank''s Redemption". In the end, whoever came to the dead also attracted everyone''s attention. Obviously this year''s The award ceremony was much more exciting than last year''s "Schindler''s List" dominated the show! Suddenly the situation is back! In terms of works, these three works lead the way, and a lot of topics have also been gathered in terms of individual nominations, especially Tom Hanks has become the biggest attraction, because not long ago at the Golden Globes, he defeated the very loud rain. Guo re-elected the title of actor, which also makes this year''s Oscar actor competition one of the biggest attractions outside of the best film. Chapter 1147： The winner The 52nd Golden Globe Awards was robbed of the limelight by the Sundance Film Festival, and the list of winners also received a lot of criticism. The best actor in a musical comedy Kim Carrey lost to Hugh Grant, the plot The best actor in the category Hugo Lancaster lost to Tom Hanks, and the best foreign language film "Blue, White and Red Trilogy of Red" lost to "Peerless Demon Girl", etc., which is about the drama The actor''s controversy is undoubtedly the most. It''s not that Tom Hanks''s performance in "Forrest Gump" is not good enough, but that Hugo''s "Pulp Fiction" is more worthy of praise. This also makes Oscar''s battle for the actor become one of the biggest attractions. The nomination list for the best actor Oscar replicates the four seats in the nomination list for the best actor in the drama category of the Golden Globe Awards, Tom Hanks of "Forrest Gump", Morgan Freeman of "Shawshank''s Redemption" , "No one is a fool" Paul Newman, "Pulp Fiction" Hugo Lancaster. The competition of these four actors is undoubtedly one of the biggest highlights. The fierce competition easily kills the other three acting departments, which is undoubtedly the focus of everyone''s attention. Tom, who was crowned the actor last year, is coming again this year, and the Golden Globe coronation has become his biggest bargaining chip; the old actor Paul once again dedicated a wonderful performance, not long ago he also won the title of actor at the Berlin Film Festival, for the Oscar trip Make contributions; Morgan, who was nominated for acting in 1987 and 1989, is also on the upswing. His calm and restrained yet rhythmic performance style has won numerous applauses. Then there is Hugo, the representative of the new generation. The exquisite but humorous, exaggerated but controllable performance in "Pulp Fiction" has won a lot of applause. The Cannes actor is the best proof, although Hugo relied on "Sinder" Les list" won the best supporting actor statuette, but compared to Tom, who won the actor last year, this year once again relying on wonderful performances to prove his Hugo, there is still a relatively obvious advantage. It can be said that the competition between Tom and Hugo is the main theme, but Morgans impact is definitely not to be underestimated. Even if Morgan wins, it cant be considered an upset. Paul, who has entered the Hall of Fame at this time, is inferior, but he is definitely not. To accompany the run. The competition between these four actors was sparkling, and the winner was still unknown until the moment the award was announced. Even the judges of the academy could not know. In addition to these four actors, the other seat nominated by the Oscar actor belongs to "the. madness. of... gee", a British work that was not nominated for the Golden Globe Awards. , But achieved a major reversal at the Oscars, winning three important nominations for Best Actor, Best Supporting Actress, and Best Adapted Screenplay. Actor Nigel Hawthorne (.) was shortlisted, replacing Brad Pitt who was out of the nomination list for the best actor in the drama category at the Golden Globes. This is undoubtedly an interesting situation. When the nomination list for the Golden Globe Awards came out, many film critics believed that compared to Brad, Aidan Quinn, who performed more brilliantly in the "burning years" Should be shortlisted, Brad relied on the super popularity of "Interview with the Vampire" to barely get the nomination. Now, Oscar has also used the nomination list to prove this point. Originally, people were looking forward to another duel between Hugo and Brad, but now it seems: Brad has a way to go if he can challenge Hugo directly. Except for the best actor department, the competition of the other three acting departments is obviously inferior, and generally lacks some highlights. "Crazy King George" and "Bullets over Broadway", two works that were left out at the Golden Globes, shined in the Oscar''s acting department. This has become the best in the acting department in addition to the celebrity competition. The only bright spot outside. Relatively speaking, the director department and the script department are going to be a lot more lively. The directorship of "Shawshank''s Redemption" has not been recognized in any way, and this has been most affirmed even after twenty years. The highlight of this work has never been on the director Frank De Labont. Robert Zemigis of "Forrest Gump" and Quentin Tarantino of "Pulp Fiction" teamed up with Robert Redford of "Behind the Scenes" to be shortlisted for the competition. Although the number of nominations for "behind-the-scenes lie" is not as good as "Shawshank''s Redemption", the quality of the four nominations is very high, which is one of the reasons why the best picture competition has heated up. The other two seats for the best director were given to Woody Allen of "Bullets Over Broadway" and Krzysztof Kieslovsky of "The Red of Blue, White and Red Trilogy". Although both of these two works failed to be selected as the best film, they were counterattacked at the last moment by "Shawshank''s Redemption", "Four Weddings and a Funeral", but the quality of the two works is beyond doubt, especially for the Oscars. Woody Allen, who is disdainful, but the academy never hesitated to admire him, also received seven nominations for "Bullets over Broadway", including three acting nominations, one director nominations and one screenplay nominations, an absolute heavyweight. The competition between the five top directors is not inferior to the best picture posture, especially the two directors who missed the best picture contest, the strength is strong enough to be equal to the other three nominees. From this perspective, the competition for the best director is even more fierce than the best film and best actor. The popularity of the script department is reflected in the adaptation and originality of the ten nominations in the two departments. Nine out of the ten works are the hottest Oscars this year, and they are also the classic works of 1994. The five nominations for best original screenplay belonged to "Pulp Fiction", "Bullets Over Broadway", "Four Weddings and a Funeral", "Red in Blue, White and Red Trilogy" and "Heavenly. Creatures" ". Except for "Angels of Sin", the scripts of the other four works have received numerous praises, and they are also a solid foundation for the great success of the film. Even the "Angels of Sin", this work is not small. This is a work written and directed by Peter Jackson (peter.), who will be famous all over the world by relying on the "Lord of the Rings" series in the future. Kate Winslet can be seen in the lead cast. The five best adapted screenplays are "Forrest Gump", "Crazy King George", "No one is a fool", "Behind the scenes lie" and "Shawshank''s Redemption". The nominated works are all works that have received important recognition at the Oscars. Although the least nominated "Nobody is a fool" has only two nominations in hand-the other is Paul Newman''s best actor, but the strength is Can not be ignored. The most incredible thing in this department is Hugo. Just like the Golden Globe award not long ago, Frank still reported Hugo''s name together when he signed up, so Hugo appeared on the staff list of "Shawshank''s Redemption" as a screenwriter. This has aroused heated discussions among many people. When the nominations for the Golden Globes were announced before, people were watching the excitement at most, but now it''s different. "Before Sunrise" was enthusiastically sought after at Sundance, and after it was released, it won the likes of countless audiences, among which Hugo, as a screenwriter, received unanimous praise. All this proves that Hugo has a talent for screenwriting. So Hugo''s appearance on the Oscar nomination list as a member of the screenwriter of "Shawshank''s Redemption" is not only a lively event, but also an affirmation of strength. People can''t help but wonder whether the "before sunrise" who missed this year''s competition time can appear in the nomination list for next year''s Oscars. The fierce competition in several important departments has also made countless people full of expectations for this Oscar awards ceremony. Compared with last years "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell to the Sentimental Heavens" showdown, the pattern of the competition this year is obviously different. More accidents make people more curious about the trend of the results. It is worth mentioning that the "Night Interviews with Vampires" and "The Years of Love", which have been hyped countless times before, are obviously even more incomparable with "Pulp Fiction" at the Oscars. "The Years of Love" is not bad and won three nominations for best photography, best art direction, and best sound; while "Interview with the Vampire" received two nominations for best art direction and best soundtrack, but at the same time They also won a golden plum trophy-Brad Pitt and Tom Cruise''s worst partner award. This also triggered another round of ridicule from the Chicago Tribune, "This is all right. Brad and Tom are on the same track as Hugo again. But unfortunately, they dont have Hugos. courage." Both Brad and Tom were absent from the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony-to be precise, no one was willing to attend the Golden Raspberry Award in the past three years except for Hugos horrifying award Raspberry Award. From this level, it once again proved that Brad now wants to fight against Hugo, there is still a huge gap. A "Pulp Fiction" almost destroyed all competitors. However, Hugo''s precise selection of films is also reflected in another work, "Life and Death Speed". Although this pure popcorn commercial film missed the main Oscar competition, its technical aspect has been generally recognized. It has not only two technical nominations for best sound and best sound effect editing, but also an important department of best editing. Nomination, this is the best affirmation of "Life and Death Speed". The "Los Angeles Times" expressed this view on the nomination list, "Following Steven Spielberg last year, this year Hugo Lancaster has used his methods to prove his strong presence." Last year Steven Spielberg had "Schindler''s List" and Wu had "Jurassic Park"; this year Hugo had "Pulp Fiction" and Wu had "Speed ??of Life and Death". interesting. It''s just that Steven achieved a complete victory last year. Can Hugo replicate this result this year? With such expectations, the Oscars ceremony kicked off! Chapter 1148： Red Carpet Female Companion "Brad, look here!" "Pete, I love you, I love you, I love you..." "Brad, God, you are so handsome that you suffocate me!" The boisterous noise on the red carpet came from all directions, and Gwyneth Paltrow took Brad Pitt''s arm, looking like a bird, with a happy smile on her face. This is the second time Gwyneth, who is only 23 years old, has appeared on the red carpet of the Oscarsthe last time she accompanied her godfather Steven Spielberg to the 64th awards ceremony, young Gwyneth of Gwyneth is full of vigor, and she wants people to feel the passionate love between her and Brad more than the media''s lens and sight. Brad also put his arms around Gwyneth without any shy, and declared the sweetness between him and Gwyneth in the most direct action. When the media broke the news that Brad and Gwyneth were together, many people were not optimistic. Not only was Gwyneths family background deeply rooted in Hollywood, but Brad was like A poor boy; Brad is nine years older than Gwyneth because the two people are not matched in age and height. As for the height... the official information is not credible. When the two people stand together, Gwyneth is obviously better than Gwyneth. Rad was taller. What about now? Brad and Gwyneth have been dating for six months, and the relationship between the two is still like glue. So Brad doesn''t mind letting the reporters appreciate the happiness of the two people. Men are currently emerging **** in Hollywood. A sense of man, a woman is a celebrity that everyone in the circle is willing to sell face, watching two people standing on the red carpet, aside from their height, there is indeed a sense of "golden boy and jade girl". Therefore, the reporters are also very happy to join in. For a time, the flashes were lit up everywhere, and reporters asked questions one after another, making this the most lively corner on the red carpet. "Brad, you have just experienced a magical year, and then you stood on the Oscar red carpet for the first time. Do you have any special feelings?" A reporter asked Brad a loudly. The muffled noise around made his voice a bit crowded. Brad looked at the reporter, and other reporters around also raised their recording equipment, and then moved as close as possible to Brad, hoping to record Brad''s answer clearly. "The past year has been really amazing for me. I mean, I have worked with many outstanding actors, directors, and screenwriters and had a great time. These experiences are very precious and will be valuable to my future..." Brad was talking, but found that someone could be seen walking around in his vision, which made him a little distracted, but this couldnt be more normal on the Oscar red carpet, because the entire red carpet is full of top entertainers, whether they are standing The people who are on the red carpet or standing on the outside of the red carpet are dizzy and lively. "It will have a good influence." Brad tried to keep his words on. "But I also know that this is just a starting point..." But it was a bit difficult, because a large group of reporters seemed to be in a commotion, and the nearby recording equipment kept shaking, which made it difficult for Brad to focus. "I need to continue to work hard in the future." The reporter seemed to be leaving... Brad noticed, but only two or three figures were moving, which made Brad a little distracted, but he still forced himself to concentrate. There were at least thirteen or four in front of him. Famous reporters-There are nearly fifty reporters on both sides of the red carpet. It is impossible for all reporters to interview him, so it is wise for him to deal with the reporters in front of him first. "As for tonight, wow, tonight is really wonderful, isn''t it?" Brad tried to lighten his tone and smiled brilliantly-he knew his smile was the most attractive, not that shallow. Laugh, but a full-hearted smile. "I told Gwyneth before I set off, I really want to stand on the same stage with Robert Redford and Paul Newman? Gwyneth laughed at it for a long time..." Originally, Gwyneth should have answered the conversation, but Brad didn''t hear her voice, so he turned his head to look at Gwyneth naturally. Gwyneth still had a smile on her face, but her eyes were a little embarrassed. Brad followed Gwyneths sight and he noticed that several reporters left in front of himit should be four. , When they left, their eyes touched Gwyneth, and the scene suddenly became embarrassing-the reporters left like this and it was not easy to explain to Gwyneth''s godfather, so the atmosphere solidified for a moment. Brad opened his mouth to say something to break the atmosphere, "Able to attend the Oscar..." But his words soon slowed down, because there were three more reporters in front of him who nodded awkwardly at Gwyneth. He greeted him and moved his steps to the side, "For every actor..." Brad felt like a robot, squeezing out one word after another mechanically, and then two more reporters turned and left, this time they There was not even much expression, just waved to Gwyneth, and left quickly, as if there was something urgent, "This is all a dream..." Two more reporters! This time they didn''t even say hello, and ran away as soon as they turned around! Running and leaving, this action was almost no cover up, so Chiguo''s leaving action made the scene suddenly stiff, and Brad couldn''t speak anymore, so he got stuck in place. Brad and Gwyneth looked at the only three reporters left in front of them. There was a one-second pause. The atmosphere was really weird. What is going on? "Yes, I can attend with Brad today..." Gwyneth still saw a lot of big scenes, and took the initiative to break the silence, but at this moment, the beginning of the red carpet suddenly burst with shocking energy. ! Brad has just experienced this kind of scene. When he and Gwyneth walked on the red carpet, the mountain screamed like a tsunami, and countless female fans cried and waved their arms at him. There was chaos. Brad can hardly believe this is the reality: he has such a high popularity on the Oscar stage! Later, more than a dozen reporters came to interview him, which made him even more flattered. So, who is it now? On the Oscar stage, there is never a shortage of top superstars, so it''s hard to guess. But Brad quickly discovered that the screams at the scene seemed to be out of control, and the stormy waves were far more turbulent than when he appeared on the stage. "Ah..." There was only a simple scream, sharply as if a flash of lightning split the sky that had been dyed in navy blue in Los Angeles. I don''t know if it was an illusion, and the whole world brightened up in an instant. The soft light supported the entire sky, and the dazzling halo was scattered all over the sky like stars. "Ah!" The tearful, hoarse figures surging in the sight like magma, causing the entire ground to start to vibrate slightly, making people clearly feel the amazing energy of the fans on both sides. At this moment, the red carpet under the feet seemed to be ignited by enthusiasm. The raging fire burned from the beginning of the red carpet and then spread. Brad could feel the heat and vibration coming from the soles of his feet, which made him want to agitate with the screams involuntarily. Raising his head, Brad saw that at least one third of the people on the inside of the red carpet began to surging. Almost everyone in the circle was attracted. It seemed that it was not just him who felt the unusual heat wave. Almost two-thirds of the people on both sides of the red carpet rushed toward the red carpet on the street side. The ferocious momentum was like a turbulent flow, surging like a waterfall in Nicaragua. At this point Brad finally realized the destination of the reporters who had just turned and left: the beginning of the red carpet. Then Brad saw Hugo, Hugo Lancaster, and Cameron Diaz standing beside him. Today Hugo wore a black suit, a black shirt, a black tie, a black suit and black leather shoes. It was completely concise and steady black, but anyone with a discerning eye could see that this suit was unique, with wide shoulders. Thin waist, slender thighs, thin but tall body, the proportions of the whole figure are perfectly outlined. If someone carefully looks at it, you can find that the lining of the suit is still the classic square-the square from Burberry. Sunlight but restrained, youthful but elegant, classical but vigorous, this black suit clearly outlines the inexplicable charm of Hugo, under the outline of the surrounding lights, People held their breath involuntarily. Cameron, standing next to Hugo, chose a light pink Chanel custom evening dress today The wide and narrow "concave" closing design allows her eyes to clearly see her beautiful The clavicle, but without paying too much attention to the chest, the retro-style short-sleeved design looks ladylike and elegant, the slightly raised waistline enlarges Camerons proud long legs infinitely, and the hem is an arc of hard cotton. The line skirt, some length from the knees retains the flavor of the 1960s, and the multi-layer lace petticoat inside has also become a part of the design, bringing some girlish temperament into the elegance. The biggest highlight of the whole set of clothes is undoubtedly the belt. The rose-colored petal wide belt has become the only embellishment of this suit. The numerous petal stitching styles of the belt are cumbersome but without losing the shape design, which attracts all the attention. Camerons short blond hair dangled casually, gently floating in the evening breeze, matched with the innocent and bright smile on the corner of her mouth, the whole person is retro but not losing the trend, vigorous but not losing elegance. It''s too perfect. Cameron and Hugo stood side by side, with casual and beautiful smiles on their faces, and easily became the focus of the audience. At this moment, all the colors around them lost their light. Bright flashes light up from all corners of the surroundings, like a silver waterfall, falling on the red carpet, refracting on the flames of the red carpet, forming a beautiful composition. Time and space, freeze frame at this moment. Chapter 1149： Dazzling Although Hollywood is originally a circle of handsome men and beautiful women, couples are often very seductive; but it is undeniable that Hugo and Cameron stand together, there is a thrilling surprise, even if it is an adjective like a golden girl and a girl It is not enough to express the shock of seeing two people appearing hand in hand at the scene. Just like this, Hugo and Cameron stood together about ten yards from the entrance of the red carpet, and asked the reporters to take a good photo. Hugo lowered his head and said something in Camerons ear, which made Cameron chuckle and laughed. After laughing, he realized that there were so many eyes around, so he couldnt help stroking himself in embarrassment. Hair and eyes turned around with some worry. Hugo saw this expression, but it made Hugo laugh, and Cameron was very helpless. It was such a short moment, but it was so beautiful that it melted. This is not the first time Hugo and Cameron have appeared on the red carpet, but it is the first time that they are so close in front of reporters. This is Oscar. Countless reporters can''t wait to press the shutter speed faster and faster. Hugo bowed his head again and said something in Cameron''s ear-this time everyone soon knew the answer. Hugo took Cameron towards the group of fans next to him, and then greeted everyone friendly. He also took the initiative to embrace a few fans in the front row. He gave up reporters and preferred movie fans. This move of Hugo almost made fans fry the pot. All the fans swarmed in the direction where Hugo was. Everyone tried their best to reach out their hands, hoping to touch Hugo. If someone stands in the sky, they can see such a spectacular scene. Hugo and Cameron are the end point, and what they are facing is a huge crowd. All the crowds are surging towards the end point, which is surging and surging. The picture is breathtaking. But in the face of such a scene, Hugo and Cameron had to take a half step back, because Hugo knew that if you don''t control it anymore, there will be an accident on the scene. Hugo shielded Cameron behind him, and then kept raising his hand and pressing down to make everyone calm down. Then Hugo continued to walk forward, walking slowly, shaking hands with as many fans as possible. This action really calmed down the fans, everyone spread out, and then stretched out their hands, tears and nose running all over their faces, and yelling Hugo''s name vigorously, which made the entire red carpet look like It''s the movie premiere, not the Oscar. Although the broadcaster TV station missed this moment, this scene was recorded by all the reporters present, and it was spread after the awards ceremony, letting people once again feel Hugos high popularity today, and at the same time can feel the rain. Guo is different from the dazzling brilliance of most top artists. At this moment, almost two-thirds of the entire red carpet are paying attention to the actions of Hugo and Cameron. Brad and Gwyneth stood in the second half of the red carpet, some at a loss, some lonely, but more angry. Brad could feel the rampant anger in his chest. He wanted to give Hugo a hard punch, but he knew it was unwise. He was convinced that sooner or later in the future, he would be on par with Hugoor even swap. A position for Hugo to witness his own success. He will prove to Hugo, to Martin, to Tracy, and more importantly to prove to himself: he, Brad Pitt, is definitely no worse than Hugo Lancaster! The "seven deadly sins" would be the first step. Taking a deep breath, and then taking another deep breath, Brad''s clenched fist relaxed, and he looked at the more than twenty journalists who surrounded Hugo like worker bees. Those journalists who could not squeeze in were constantly looking for Xia Xian tried to take pictures of Hugo and Cameron, as if they were the only focus on the entire red carpet. Brad retracted his gaze, looked back at the only three reporters in front of him, raised his head and said, "Thank you for the interview. I think we should go in first." Gwyneth followed Brad and turned and left, but she turned her head and glanced at Hugo. She glanced at Hugo with disgust and expectation. Afterwards, Gwyneth also closed her gaze back, and walked quickly towards the banquet hall with Brad. Hugo and Cameron are a bit far apart, and there are so many people in between, so they did not notice the other people on the red carpet. The two of them stopped and went, giving back the support of the fans at the scene, and dragging them. After zooming in for twenty minutes, I walked to the photographing area. The reason why Hugo went to the fans today was because Joseph told him that in order to cheer him, the young volcanoes came over and waited at nine o''clock in the morning today and have not left for the whole day. The same was true for the previous Grammy Awards. Hugo clearly knows that most of this group of fans are actually glorious fans. "Young Volcano" is the title of fans. Now they support themselves so steadfastly. In addition to being moved, they are more grateful, yes. grateful. Hugo can give back to them too little, but at least a thank you, a hug, this is no problem. After arriving at the photo zone, the reporters took another three minutes to take photos of the two people. If Paul Newman hadn''t arrived at the scene, it is estimated that the reporters would still be unwilling to let Hugo and Cameron go. After giving up the photo location to Paul, Hugo personally apologized to Paul, and then came to the interview area with Cameron. Unexpectedly, the first question was thorny, "Hugo, may I ask you why tonight? Didn''t you walk the red carpet with Uma Thurman?" Uma, the name Hugo has not been heard for nearly a year. As the most important female character in "Pulp Fiction", Uma has been widely recognized at major awards ceremonies. From the perspective of public relations, the Weinstein brothers cannot discredit Uma. This is a stupid suicide. behavior. Relying on the huge popularity of "Pulp Fiction", Uma was first nominated for the Golden Globe Award for Best Supporting Actress-she also attended the Golden Globe Award; then was nominated for the final five Oscar nominees for Best Supporting Actress, this For Uma, whose career has completely bottomed out, of course it is an occasion not to be missed, and her only life-saving straw, so she will naturally not be absent. Even so, in fact, there are not many media reports on Uma. When it comes to "Pulp Fiction", most of them are discussing Quentin, Hugo and Samuel; when it comes to Best Supporting Actress, Uma is just a brief introduction, moreover. Most of them discussed "bullet over Broadway", "Crazy King George" and so on. This is the beauty of the media. There are obviously five nominees, but they can make the public remember a few of them, ignore a few of them, or even remember that someone has been nominated, based on the focus of their reports. . The charm of language and the art of speaking have been vividly embodied. Therefore, even though Uma was nominated at the award ceremony, it was more of the credit of "Pulp Fiction", and people still did not have a deep impression of Uma. Uma appeared on the red carpet early tonight, but unfortunately the scene was very deserted. Even if she persisted on the red carpet for nearly twenty minutes, the gain was not great. Hugo was not surprised by this question. He knew that reporters would bring it up, but he didn''t expect it to be the first. Hugo turned his head and looked at Cameron, "Are you not satisfied with my female partner? A few reporters on the sidelines laughed. Cameron''s cheeks flushed even more. Hugo went on to say, "Cameron is my female companion, of course I will accompany her to attend the event. Although Uma Its my work partner, but in real life, my choice must be clear, right?" Hugo''s ridicule with a smile made the reporters laugh. Hugo did not evade Umas problem, nor did he deliberately evade the problem of dating Uma. Instead, he reminded reporters, "Cameron is my current date." On occasions like Oscar, other gossip issues. It will come to a moment for a while, no one will be so disappointed. I have to say that Hugo''s handling is very witty. Soon, the reporters exposed this topic. Everyone knew that Uma was no longer a hot topic, "Hugo, are you still wearing Burberry today?" "Yes, yes, Burberry personally found a designer, tailored for me, I am very satisfied, I don''t know how you feel?" Hugo smiled and nodded in affirmation. The reason why such a "sponsor" problem arises is not because the reporter is a **** from Burberry, but because Burberry has rapidly risen to become an "emerging force" among menswear brands in the past year. The so-called emerging refers to the point in time of the rise. With Hugo''s strong rising speed, Burberry has become the most frequent choice among Hugo''s outing clothing brands. Many people now want to imitate Hugo''s style. "Hugo" has become the most direct embodiment of women''s aesthetic standards for men. This makes Burberry''s brand spread word of mouth among countless people~www. novelhall.com~The whole influence spread silently. This is a very interesting phenomenon for reporters, because Hugo did not endorse Burberry, nor did Burberrys official event invite Hugo. The entire impact process did not have any advertising placement, and the effect was slow but But it is very good, which has aroused the discussion of many advertisers. Therefore, when Hugo appeared on the red carpet again tonight, that distinctive tailoring and extraordinary temperament, under Hugo''s interpretation, amazed many men, even if they did not care about fashion or design. People can also feel that charm. The reporter couldn''t help but wonder, is Hugo''s costume still Burberry? This question-and-answer process was also the first time Hugo advertised Burberry in the past year, and it was still passive. This case is bound to arouse countless discussions. "You have always been so charming." a male reporter yelled, making everyone laugh. After the simple question, the reporter''s question really entered the old-fashioned link, "You just won your first statuette last year, and you were nominated again this year. Do you have any expectations for tonight?" "To be honest, I''m praying for a while that I won''t make a mistake in my awards session. Phew, my palms are already sweating." Hugo also raised his right hand to show the reporter, making the scene burst into laughter. Chapter 1150： Sincere friendship Hugo and Cameron were left on the red carpet for ten minutes, during which Hugo wanted to leave three times before and after, but they were all kept by reporters hoarse not only reporters, but also TV stations that broadcast. They were willing to let Hugo go, but Hugo and Cameron could only laugh until their faces became stiff, and then turned and entered the sacred auditorium. Tonight is Hugos second visit to the Sacred Auditorium in a month. Not long ago, both the Grammys and todays Oscar chose to host the feast. Hugo is obviously more familiar. Walking into the hall outside the auditorium, the warm air rushed in, blocking the sea breeze from the west coast. Paul Newman greeted him with a smile, "I came later than you, but arrived earlier than you. It seems that you caused a lot of trouble on the red carpet." Paul greeted Cameron kindly, and then He firmly shook Hugo''s right hand again. Although Paul is 70 years old this year, he is still full of energy. Hugo smiled embarrassedly, but the reaction on his lips was quick, "The pirated Paul Newman competes with the genuine Paul Newman. The reporters are very busy. They dare not entangle the original version and can only attack the pirated version. "A word that caused Paul to clap his hands and laugh. Although more people in the battle for the best actor this time focused on the duel between Hugo and Tom Hanks, as Hugo said, he is known as "Paul Newman II." Now he has a chance to compete head-on with Paul, which has also triggered a lot of discussion. "I won last time." Paul said with a joking taste while smiling. He was talking about the Berlin Film Festival. "No one is a fool" defeated "Before Sunrise" and won the actor for Paul. Hugo tilted his head slightly, "Uh, if I remember correctly, it should be a tie." Hugo is again saying that last year''s Cannes Film Festival, "Pulp Fiction" defeated the "Money Empire" and achieved it. Hugo''s first trophy for the three major film festivals. Paul''s smile became brighter, and then frowned slightly, and said solemnly, "I remember they said you are more like Brando." As if to say that Hugo''s rebelliousness is nothing like him. "Are you sure?" Hugo''s retort left Paul speechless: Although Paul is a gentleman, he is not actually a person willing to compromise. From this perspective, Hugo and Paul are actually very similar. "The last time I had a meal with Shirley, she mentioned you, and we both sighed that now the actors in the sixties have finally started to grab the right." Paul joked lightly, as if it was just a routine. . But if you think about it carefully, you know that things are not that simple. Shirley here refers to "Shirley Lansing", Paramount''s new helm. Paul will mention Shirley at this time, obviously because he heard about the casting of "Mission Impossible". Presumably Paul said a lot of good things for Hugo in front of Shirley. In many cases, Hollywood connections work in this way unknowingly, but they often have a decisive significance. Paul will bring up this matter, but he is actually saying to Hugo: If there is a need, he can help. Hugo''s reaction was still a little slower, because he was really not that sensitive to names. He was just a "Shirley". His association ability was naturally slow. "Does it start now? I remember it should be in the 1980s. Will it begin?" Tom Cruise is the most typical representative. While talking, Paul noticed a figure walking in slowly. He was about to walk over to say hello, but after thinking about it, he looked at Hugo and Cameron, "I met an old friend, you want Shall we go over and say hello together?" Hugo raised his head and saw Gregorian Parker (.) standing not far away. This veteran gentleman who has been in Hollywood for half a century is one of the important symbols of Hollywood for many people. That "Roman Holiday" wrote the eternal classic of romantic movies, and "killing a robin" "", "Doctor Edward (, "Kilimanjaro''s Snow (the... of. and other works, let his name go down in history. When Hugo first met Catherine Hepburn, he actually thought about when he would meet these Hollywood golden age superstars, such as Audrey Hepburn, such as Gregorian Parker, such as Vivien-Lee, such as Elizabeth Taylor, such as Marlon Brando. Although the time when these actors were active on the big screen is very far from Hugo-whether it is before or after the journey, there is no doubt that these actors have left classic works in the long history of film, even in 2014 or It is a more distant future, and it is still memorable. Hugo did not expect that he first met Paul Newman, and now he has the opportunity to meet Gregorian Parker. Gregorian is seventy-nine years old this year. Although he is still receiving films after the 1980s, the frequency is very low, and most of the time he is just a cameo. This time, the Oscars invited Gregorian to attend, thanks to the face of Robert Redford and Paul Newman-these two people have worked together on many classics such as "Tiger Leopard" and "Cheat in Cheat". The masterpiece, the relationship is extraordinary, Gregory is specifically to endorse the "behind the scenes lie": he will introduce the "behind the scenes lie" to all audiences at the awards ceremony. While thinking about it, Paul had already walked up to Gregorian, with a gentle smile on his face, and said gracefully, "Hey, gentleman, you are slower and slower now." Gregorian did not answer immediately, but slowly raised his head. After seeing the person who came, he smiled, "Why are you so anxious? This is not my stage." Her voice was calm and dull, but she still maintained her graceful demeanor, "Is Joanna okay? Why didn''t you see her tonight?" Joanna Woodward (.), Paul''s wife. Hollywood has always had a lot of fun, and the emotional reputation of actors is even worse, but Gregorian Parker and Paul Newman are two exceptions, they can be called model men. They have almost never heard any negative news, and they can be regarded as a model in the mixed Hollywood. Paul shrugged slightly, "She felt a little uncomfortable in her knees last night. You know, she''s getting sick, so I''ll rest at home today." Gregorian nodded clearly. At their age, more physically At least there will be something wrong, "Where is Veronica?" Veronica Passani (.), Gregorian''s wife. "She doesn''t think it''s interesting tonight, let me complete the task on the spot, and then go home early." Gregorian had a gentle smile on his face, and his eyes still had a little spoiling. The tone of the award-giving task as if he were going to the supermarket to buy groceries made people laugh. Gregorian looked at the two people standing beside Paul with a muddy vision, "Who are these two little guys?" "Yes, yes!" Paul seemed to have just reacted, and quickly introduced, "This is Cameron Diaz, this is Hugo Lancaster." "Oh... I saw you in the newspaper." Hugo was dumbfounded by Gregorian''s words. He felt awkward to hear Gregorian''s description, but he couldn''t say it was wrong. , "Yes, Catherine mentioned you in an interview last time. You are a nice little guy." Listening to Paul and Gregorian''s "little guy", Hugo really felt uncomfortable. Also, "Catherine"? Who is this again, Catherine Hepburn? "Go to the buffet table and eat some fruit to fill your stomach. Tonight, I have to keep my poise for a long time." Gregorian said to Cameron with an expression of affection from his elders, "Veronica was with him before. When I attend, I always have to park outside the pizzeria on my way home, which is not good for my health." Afterwards, Gregorian did not say any more, he and Paul left directly, leaving Hugo and Cameron standing on the ground and staring at each other. Watching the back of Gregorian leaving, although Gregorian can no longer see his youthful face at this time, he can only vaguely outline the appearance of the year from the folds of his face. In fact, Paul is the same, but However, a gentle and elegant temperament has precipitated in them, and the aura in their gestures is an existence that many younger generations simply cannot match. "Wow, that''s...wow!" Cameron couldn''t restrain the excitement and turbulence in his heart, sighing again and again, "They, I mean, these two gentlemen are really charming, aren''t they?" Many times Charm has nothing to do with age, but it is also related to age. Time can take away youth, but it can also precipitate temperament. "Do you also think they are very charming gentlemen?" Hugo came back to his senses Although today I only had a face-to-face meeting with Gregorian, it was almost equal to no conversation, but it was still a rare experience. . "Of course, Gregorian and Paul are all my fantasies about the perfect man when I was a kid. Although Clark Gable and Marlon Brando are also very attractive,... I mean, which woman would not dream of marrying herself? What about Gregorian Parker?" Cameron didn''t say a word just now, but at this moment, her brows and dances showed the truest interest in her heart. Hugo was about to tease Cameron with a word, but a thought flashed in his mind, and the words on his lips became, "Shirley? Shirley Lansing?" At this time Hugo finally recovered. Here, Paul just mentioned the purpose of "Shirley" for no reason, which moved Hugo a little: He and Paul can only be regarded as nodding acquaintances, not even friends, but Paul is willing to help. This allows Hugo to see another side of Hollywood. Society is a circle built by relying on contacts. In many cases, the benefits represented by contacts will make people lose their nature, but at the same time, we must not forget that behind some contacts is sincerity and friendship. Hugo suddenly understood why Paul would take the initiative to introduce him and Cameron to Gregorian-Gregorian is also highly respected in Hollywood. Chapter 1151： Cold joke Hugo and Cameron still failed to walk to the buffet table after all. It was not because they were afraid of too many people to eat, but because there were too many people on the scene to say hello. When all the greetings were over, they had to Entered, there are less than twenty minutes left before the award ceremony kicks off. After entering the sacred auditorium, Hugo and Cameron found their place under the guidance of the staff. On the right is the crew of "Shawshank''s Redemption", and on the left is the crew of "Forrest Gump". This arrangement is indeed It''s so ingenious that people have to wonder if the TV station did it deliberately in order to stimulate ratings. So there was another rush to greet, Hugo finally sat to the right of Tom Hanks, Cameron Diaz sat on Hugo''s right, and then Samuel Jackson and Quentin Tarren Tino, and then the crew of "Shawshank''s Redemption". It is worth mentioning that Uma was placed in the back row, sitting with Tim Rose and Bruce Willis. In fact, many people have never noticed that Hugo and Tom Hanks have the same agent. Compared with Hugo who joined halfway, Tom and Rick undoubtedly have a deeper bond. The two have worked together for eight years, and Tom is the actor Rick has brought to the top. However, in the past year, Rick has experienced tremendous turbulence, and Hugos work has always been very busy, so Hugo and Tom have only met a few times, but they are only nodding to say hello. The two are not familiar. . After sitting together tonight, I got the opportunity to talk alone. Compared with the recent duel of movie stars that the media is keen on hype, Hugo and Tom have a good chat. Unfortunately, the award ceremony soon kicked off, and the two people had to temporarily turn their attention to the party. . This years Oscar was invited to host David Letterman. The most popular talk show host in the United States undoubtedly has a high reputation. The deeds of his and Jay Lenos rivals have even been made into a documentary. It can be seen how influential the incident is. In the eyes of David Letterman, Hugo and Jay Lenos personal relationship naturally became the target of attack. However, "Mr. Letterman" seems to have forgotten that the particularity of the Oscar stage should not be too solemn and serious, but also not too vulgar spoof. It is never easy to be an Oscar host, compared to attacking. For others, he is already a little overwhelmed. After stepping onto the stage, David calmly opened with applause, "This is really an unforgettable year, isn''t it? We watched many great movies, we also met many great actors, and we will watch it tonight. There are many strange new faces to Oscars." "Come on, let me introduce you to you." David strode towards the side where Hugo was on the stage, and then shouted towards the other side of the stage, "Oprah, Uma;" Then he quickly walked over, "Uma, Oprah." Uma and Oprah are two very rare names, and David is joking with their names. The camera followed the two parties, Uma Thurman and Oprah Winfrey were a little surprised. Even though she was as experienced as Oprah, she did not expect that David would actually kick himself off in the second sentence of the opening, let alone Uma-Uma thought he would be like at the Golden Globes Invisible people are average, no one mentioned her, and the news afterwards continued to be invisible. Who knew that there was a surprise at the beginning of today, and it was still more "surprise" than "happy" attention-Uma never liked others to make jokes about her name . Therefore, both Uma and Oprah smirked at a loss. This smirk was clearly recorded by the camera and was seen by countless viewers. Whether it is Oprah who aspires to become the queen of talk shows or Uma, who is currently at a slump in their careers, they are not happy to see their stupid "silly smile" become the object of laughter from the audience. At this time, David Letterman became the object of the hatred of Oprah and Uma, and he could not forget it until ten years later. Davids Oscar hosting experience was also considered a disaster. After the awards ceremony, he was reprimanded by many media as a horrible experience. Since then, he has never appeared as the host of the Oscars. Oprah and Uma both laughed awkwardly, and not all the audience at the scene bought it. Only a small part of them laughed, and the rest smiled more stiffly, and then looked at each other. As a talk show host, the emphasis is on the ability to react quickly. David''s reaction speed is naturally second to none, but his reaction speed seems to be too fast today. After David heard the low laughter at the scene, he felt that the smile was fruity and he should speed up the rhythm a little bit, so he strode to the location of Uma again, "Also, Uma, Cameron; Card. Mellon, Uma..." Uma became the center of attention for the second time in a row, but she couldn''t wait to get into the hole, the smile on her face was completely stiff at this moment. In addition, Hugo and Cameron sitting in front of Uma became the focus of attention. This time, David was obviously teasing Hugo. Uma and Cameron are the only publicly recognized dates of Hugo so far. Now the former lover appears as a partner in the movie and the current lover appears as a female ceremonial companion. This is really exciting for countless gossip reporters. Although David didn''t mention Hugo, the effect of satire and ridicule couldn''t be more obvious. But the problem is that everyone in the circle knows the grievances between Uma and Hugo. Uma is like an invisible person during the entire propaganda period of "Pulp Fiction", not just Hugo, but Quentin and Wayne. The Stan brothers took the initiative to cooperate. What does this show? It shows that Uma has almost offended the entire crew. Think about the previous "accompany. sleep. door". Even if you don''t know the truth, you can feel that: no one supports Uma. Therefore, even gossip reporters are reluctant to mention Uma and Hugo. Firstly, there is no breaking news worth digging, and secondly, it is because they don''t want to offend a large number of people. But David didn''t open the pot and mentioned which pot, and he was still at the Oscars ceremony. This quickly took off. At this time, the audience couldn''t laugh anymore. The laughter that had just appeared sporadically disappeared completely. Only the rigid smirk that maintained the scene was hanging around the corner of the mouth, making the scene deserted at once, and even many audiences simply He didn''t want to join in, so he suppressed his smile. This is definitely one of the most embarrassing moments in the history of the Oscars. David Letterman on the stage was smiling and he thought he was witty, but the stage was deserted, and many people even smiled stingly. The atmosphere on the scene is simply tragic, even the director in charge of the broadcast has already helped, not to mention the others. In the next twenty years, this moment has been selected into the Oscar worst moments list, whether it is the ten most embarrassing moments, the eight terrible moments, or the five worst moments, you can see this scene Selected. Almost every time during the Oscar awards ceremony, David Letterman''s phrase "Oprah, Uma, Cameron" will be repeatedly broadcast by various TV stations, and it has become one of the most famous negative textbooks by the host. Standing on the stage, David also noticed the cold spot on the scene. As an excellent talk show host, this is one of the abilities he must possess. But what can he do now? Oscar is not his own talk show. Although Oscar''s lines were discussed and written by him and the screenwriter, when it comes to the live broadcast, he can only follow the script flow and cannot do whatever he wants like his own show. Therefore, David can only bite the bullet and continue speaking. "Similarly, there are many familiar old faces tonight, Paul Newman! All of us know that you are definitely not a fool..." David was still able to hold the scene, his tone was not flustered, except for the momentary pause. Outside, everything is so smooth. But what about the atmosphere that has gradually frozen into ice at the scene? Hugo really wanted to see how the opening should end, but unfortunately, the staff soon came over and told him that he needed to go backstage to make preparations. As the winner of last year''s Best Supporting Actor, Hugo shoulders the responsibility of awarding the Best Supporting Actress Award tonight, and the Best Supporting Actress Award tonight is the second award to be awarded, so he must arrive backstage early. Hugo patted Cameron''s right hand lightly to let her not be nervous, and then followed behind the staff, adeptly moving in the direction of the backstage, less than three weeks ago, he experienced this field An incredible night, it was not only a night of glory to death, but also a night of rock and roll. Relatively speaking, the Grammy phonograph trophy is no longer important. Along the way, the staff politely greeted Hugo. They all seemed very enthusiastic, but they were a little worried besides the enthusiasm. Several people even cheered him directly, making Hugo dumbfounded. Hugo certainly knows what they are worried about As early as when the Oscars announced the nomination list, the Chicago Tribune gloated about it, "If Hugo is to give Uma an award... "You don''t need to say anything in the follow-up, you know what they are looking forward to. The winner of the last best supporting actor awards this year''s best supporting actress, this is a custom, unless the last winner is absent for some reason. Then Uma, who was shortlisted for the best supporting actress competition, naturally has the possibility of winning the prize theoretically. If Uma really wins the award, then Hugo and Uma are standing on the same stage again after a year. This is much more exciting than Mariah Careys award of glory to death on the Grammys. This is absolutely Will please many news media. Just now David provoked Hugo so much in the opening, and then Hugo''s seemingly simple awards task became more and more heavy. The worries and encouragement of the staff are not uncommon. Hugo certainly knows the problems he may face, and now history is changing little by little, and all the facts he knows are quietly finding a new track. But even if what everyone expected did happen, Hugo would not panic. However, will such a weird and **** scene really appear? By then, even if Hugo wont panic, what about Umas reaction? Chapter 1152： Presenters Standing on the side stage, Hugo is ready. Different from the brightly lit in the waiting room, in order to avoid affecting the stage lighting, the side stage is dark, and can only rely on the halo projected from the front stage and the rear waiting room to disperse the darkness. A large square table is placed in a spacious space. , There are a group of little golden people who have not yet recorded the name of the owner, a staff of the dispatching site, a staff contacting the stage and the waiting room, a makeup artist to deal with the situation on the spot, and two staff standing next to it Standing near the door of the waiting room, always deal with emergencies. Suddenly the entire side stage became crowded, as if turning around was very difficult. At this time David Letterman came over and he needed to change his clothes backstage to prepare for the next round of appearance. Then he ran into Hugo head-on, but it was dark all around, with only dim light. The two people''s eyes touched slightly, and even if they greeted him with a hurried tap of their chin, he walked away quickly. The two people have never met before, and now it seems that the anxiety in the future will not be much. Hugo has encountered a lot of "David" recently, David Cronenberg, David Geffen, David Fincher, David Letterman... Hugo said he was helpless, so many David, he It is really excusable not to remember their names! The air on the side stage is reflecting the temperature of the stage lighting, making the air a bit sultry. The makeup artist standing aside stepped up with a flashlight. After confirming that Hugos makeup was correct, the dispatcher nodded to Hugo. , And then you can hear the behind-the-scenes dubbing vigorously saying, "Ladies and gentlemen, Hugo Lancaster!" Hugo picked up a little golden figure from the table next to him, stepped forward and walked onto the stage. There was applause at the scene, especially when Hugo appeared, the whistle of the scene began to rise, which aroused all the audience. We laughed, but the applause continued noisily, waiting for Hugo to wait in front of the microphone for about five seconds before the applause gradually dissipated. Obviously, even on the Oscar stage, Hugo already has the qualifications for people to respect and admire. "Huh, it seems that the makeup artist said that I was in good shape tonight. This is the truth." Hugo raised the envelope in his hand and pointed to the position where he whistle just now, as if saying, "I look really handsome." Sitting there was Quentin Tarantino and Samuel Jackson. Just one sentence made the scene laugh again, Quentin''s ruffian blew his whistle again regardless of recklessness. This time, surrounded by no applause, the sharp whistle seemed so out of place, but the audience laughed. The best affirmation for Quentin. "I once had the honour to talk to Ms. Catherine Hepburn several times. She left a deep impression on me. One of the words was about an actress. I''m not sure if it is suitable for today, but I decided to say it. Share with everyone." Hugo stood in front of the microphone and said calmly. Hugo has always been admired for his eloquence, wit and humor, and his writing "Before Sunrise" reflects his profound literary background. Therefore, today Hugo, as the award-giving guest, did not choose to follow the usual practice, which is also expected. The audience couldn''t help but be attracted by Hugo, and began to look forward to the following words. But when Hugo spoke, the scene froze. "She said that this **** land has never recognized the contributions of actresses." Hugo''s words made the scene suddenly fall into an ice cave. Catherine Hepburn is a well-known feminist, and she made progress for the women''s movement in Hollywood. Made a lot of contributions, these words are indeed what Catherine said, she has said in public more than once. But no one expected that Hugo would choose to pop out this sentence today. At this moment, it is estimated that many "high-level" people have begun to swear vulgar words. They will never forget the farce that took place here a few weeks ago. Although the Grammys are too peaceful, how could the real old fritters be deceived. But they don''t care about Grammy''s life or death, they just hope that there will be no more troubles at the Oscar tonight, please! "To be honest, I don''t want to agree with this sentence, because you know, my contribution is at least recognized." As soon as Hugo''s words came out, someone at the scene couldn''t hold back them, and they laughed directly with a flutter. There are more than one or two. What he said was another way of emphasizing: Hey, I am a man. It really makes people laugh. "But I still proved my innocence with actual actions, so I starred in''Pulp Fiction''." The scene was stunned, and then burst into laughter, the real sense of the audience burst into laughter, and many actresses stood up, agitating their hands vigorously, this scene is really beyond people''s expectations: an award-giving guest won Such a lofty treatment. Hugo''s remarks were actually satirizing the conservativeness of the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences. Among the ten actresses who were shortlisted for best actress and best supporting actress, only Uma Thurman belongs to the "Pulp Fiction". Shortlisted for the best film competition. In other words, of the five works nominated for Best Picture, four of them are masculinity and masculinitystrictly speaking, all five are. Among them, "Shawshank''s Redemption" is the pinnacle. There is no female character in the list of regular actors. The female "characters" that appear most frequently in movies are those of the golden age of Hollywood. Sense actress poster. After the Oscar nomination list came out, the "Los Angeles Times" has seriously discussed it, thinking it is a regression of Hollywood. Although the society has been emphasizing the rise of women and equality between men and women, this is still the case in Hollywood. It is a patriarchal society, which is very unfair to actresses. In this regard, the American actors'' union and women''s rights groups have also stood up to express their views. Especially after last year''s "Piano Love" made a huge breakthrough, this year''s Oscar regression has become more and more unacceptable. Therefore, before the Oscars ceremony, there were two public gatherings for women''s rights groups to express their views. Although they were small, not out of line, and had limited influence, they should not be ignored for the powerful and powerful in Hollywood. A problem. Unexpectedly, Hugo actually spoke out directly on the stage of the awards ceremony, and in such a direct but interesting way. Hugo''s self-ridicule and self-ridicule have weakened the sharpness of this question and expressed his opinions in a more relaxed way. This is a very smart approach. Even those film company executives who firmly believe in patriarchal supremacy cannot be angry with Hugo. Just look at the reaction of the scene. The audience who were still facing the enemy just now clapped and laughed. The actresses stood up and applauded, and even the backstage laughed into a ball. Hugo finally waited for the laughter to calm down a bit, and then went on to say, "A great movie needs men and women, just like the protagonist and the supporting role are needed. It lacks any part, it''s all one. Regret. Of course, I must state that I personally admire the movie "Twelve Angry Men"." After Hugo said these last words, he opened his mouth and was about to continue speaking, when the scene burst into laughter again. "Twelve Angry Men" is a movie without any female characters. All the characters are men. There are such works in film history, but they are absolutely rare. Of course, "Twelve Angry Men" is definitely a classic in film history, so Hugo''s words really have a magical effect. Many people have discovered that, compared to David Letterman, who performed poorly in the opening game, Hugo, the guest awarding guest, only used a few words before and after to save the atmosphere of the audience. This is really very impressive. Things worth thinking about. "So, I stand here today to commend these supporting actresses who have made great contributions to the film. Let us remember the outstanding contributions of these roles to the film." Hugo said in summary, as the awarding guest, he There is limited time for cross-field words. After all, he is not the protagonist. "Lets take a look at the list of nominations." As Hugo''s voice fell, short films of the nominees appeared on the big screen, and Hugo introduced them one by one. This year''s five candidates for the best supporting actress competition, lack of a finalist, are relatively inferior, whether it is the work of the role or the performance of the actor, which is also one of the characteristics of this year. That''s why Hugo made the remarks just now. "Bullets over Broadway" contributed two contenders, Diana West (.) and Jennifer Tilly (.) were shortlisted together; Rosemary from "Tom and Vive (. and. -Harris (.) can be described as an upset finalist, this is her only finalist in major awards ceremonies; "Crazy King George" selected Helen Mirren, although he is also unpopular, but Helen with solid acting skills The strength is superb, but it is also reasonable. The last is Uma Thurman of "Pulp Fiction". The reason why Uma was shortlisted is more due to the strong popularity and overall strength of "Pulp Fiction" than the acting level. Of course, her personal performance is also a breakthrough. The average strength of these five contenders is not strong. At the Golden Globe Awards, only Uma and Diana occupied the five nominated seats, and the other three candidates were replaced at the Oscars. Objectively speaking, this is indeed an award that "it is not uncommon for anyone to win". It is not because the strong is like a cloud, but because the strength is generally too weak. It is also very difficult to make the taller among the shorter ones. After the short film ended, Hugo said again, "Thank you actresses for their wonderful performances and Woody Allen for their contributions." Hugo''s seemingly unremarkable sentence once again drew laughter. Woody''s mastery of female characters has always been commendable, and this time is no exception. His "Bullets over Broadway" brought two nominations in one go. But Hugo didn''t stop, lowered his head and opened the envelope, and took a look. In an instant, the audience froze. Who is the winner? Will gossip appear? Are there any dog-blood scenes? "The winner of the 67th Oscar for Best Supporting Actress is..." Hugo quickly revealed the answer without any pause, "Diana West, the''bullet over Broadway''." Chapter 1153： Long overdue There is suspense, but not unexpected; there is thrill, but not bloody. Uma was not able to get the best supporting actress, and the scenes of curiosity, anticipation or worry did not appear. Hugo gave the little golden man in his hand to the excited Diana West. This is her. The second Oscar statuette, and also the second time she relied on Woody Allen''s work to win the statuettethe last time was "Sister Hannah" in 1986. After handing over the stage to Diana, Hugo left the stage under the guidance of the emcee. Returning to the waiting room, Hugo was surrounded by the crowd in an instant. The faces of familiar colleagues showed brilliant smiles. They slapped Hugo''s shoulders and arms in a teasing manner, and yelled, "Performance" It''s not bad", "I was scared to death by you", "You really didn''t feel at ease" and the like, the scene was so lively. It is better to win without a prize. When David Letterman changed his clothes and returned to the waiting room, he saw such a scene. David curled his lips, sneered mockingly, then turned and walked towards the dressing table, preparing to touch up his makeup. Hugo stayed in the waiting room for a long time, and then quietly returned to his place. With the awarding of the Best Supporting Actress Award, this also means that the 67th Oscar competition has really kicked off, "Forrest Gump", "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Pulp Fiction" are huge. The battle for the status of movie history is here! In the preemptive technical department competition, "Pulp Fiction" was almost absent. Therefore, the main competitor of "Forrest Gump" was "Shawshank''s Redemption". However, there were many surprises in the trend of awards, which was expected. *It hasn''t appeared for a long time. In the competition for the best photography award, both "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Forrest Gump" were defeated and lost to the "Love Years". This is not a big or small upset, but overall, the "burning years" is well-deserved. This work received a lot of attention before the award ceremony, under the pattern of classics gathered in 1994. , After all, it is still a grade, but the wonderfulness of the photographic picture is still affirmed. The best art direction award was won by the British classical court drama "Crazy King George", which was another accident, "Bullets over Broadway", "Forrest Gump", "Interview with Vampires", "The Years of Love" In this award, they are all strong, and the final victory can be said to be a **** road. The best costume design award, which the five best film nominees missed, can be said to be a competition between "Desert Demon" and "Margot Queen". In the end, Australia''s Demon Girl defeated the French Queen. Both the best sound and the best sound effects have been won by "Life and Death Hour". This work, which was born in the summer as a dark horse, almost copied the miracle of "Jurassic Park" last year and defeated " Excellent works such as "Falling Eyebrow Pursuit", "Forrest Gump", "Shawshank''s Redemption", and "The Years of Love" will win out! As for the high-profile "Forrest Gump" and "Shawshank''s Redemption", they disappeared like bubbles. After the best makeup award was received by "Ed Wood", the various awards in the technical department were all All found their respective winners. The former only defeated "Ghosts in Disguise" and "True Lies" in the Best Visual Effects Awards and won the only technical trophy, while the latter was wiped out. The majestic "Forrest Gump" in the nomination stage only won a not-so-convincing award for the best visual effects, and "Shawshank''s Redemption" simply lost all, which is already an accident; The seven awards of the technical department actually belong to six works. Such a chaotic pattern is the second accident; "Life and Death Hour" took the lead with two technical trophies and led the crowd with one-third of the Oscars unveiled. This is definitely an accident in an accident. Tonights Oscars wont be boring as expected, one after another unexpected results aroused heated discussions. Unpopularity is always exciting, but too many unpopularities make people confused, especially the expected three-legged structure did not exert its power, which undoubtedly reduced the excitement, and many people recalled it. Last years Oscar, the high hope "Farewell to the Sentimental Heaven" ended in a crushing defeat, and nothing was achieved. Everyone witnessed the sweep of "Schindler''s List", which made the award ceremony much worse. However, the best supporting actor in one of the main awards will be announced soon. Will this bring vitality to the silent awards ceremony? Samuel Jackson of "Pulp Fiction" and Gary Sinis of "Forrest Gump" will kick off the first battle of these two most watched works; Chaz of "Bullets Over Broadway" -Palmintree (chazz.) and Paul Scofield (paul.) of "behind the lie" are strong and absolute spoilers; Martin Landau of "Ed Wood" (.landau) is Being a veteran actor, the strength of the third Oscar nomination cannot be ignored. Although the best supporting actor department seems to have more attention than the best supporting actress department, it is still not too suspenseful. The contestants in this department have either strong works or weak performances. On the surface, Each of the five competitors has a chance, but in fact, the overall average strength is also weak, which is inferior to last year. This is true whether it is topical or the degree of competition. The results of the awards continued the list of the Golden Globe Awards. Martin Landau successfully won the first prize. This is not an accident, but it is an accident. The first rounds of "Pulp Fiction" and "Forrest Gump" are also the same as the other two previous works in the technical department. The head-to-head confrontation of the works is average, and there is no victory or defeat. This really made the awards ceremony weird: "Forrest Gump" who received thirteen nominations has so far only been accounted for by one little golden man; each has received seven nominations for "Pulp Fiction", "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Broadway". "The bullet above", together, there is only one award for best supporting actress. Is this really unpopular and exciting, or is it a disappointment and the same taste? After the "Lion King" won the best original song award and the best soundtrack award without any suspense, the award ceremony began to be interesting. "The Lion King" is currently the most popular topic among the award-winning works. It''s a movie. Although "Life and Death Hour" is also very popular, the award-winning departments are all technical departments with low attention. This makes the anxious, disappointed, and boring audience in front of the TV excited again. On the one hand, people are looking forward to the upsets; on the other hand, people are looking forward to winning the box office hits; the most important thing is that the three-legged competition can best stimulate adrenaline. Such contradictory and mixed emotions spread over the award ceremony, and it is difficult to say whether the progress so far is satisfactory or dissatisfied. The ensuing Best Editing Award has caused people to subconsciously question: Could it be an upset this time? So, should they expect or resist it? In addition to the poor reputation of the documentary "Basketball Dreams (.dreams, the other four contenders for the Best Editing Award are all strong. Not only are they shortlisted for the Oscar''s Iron Triangle this year, there is also the popular work "Speed ??of Life and Death". It is worth mentioning that as a commercial film, "Life and Death Speed" has been nominated for the Best Editing Award known as the "Little Best Picture". In the case of excellent commercial films such as "Burning Eyebrows" and "Ghosts in Disguise", it is even more worthy of recognition. It is generally believed that the Best Editing Award is the greatest affirmation of the overall strength of a work in addition to the best film, because it reflects the entire work''s grasp of the rhythm, atmosphere, pattern and structure, which is different from the director. Or an actor or a technical department, which tests the cooperation of all links in the film production process. Therefore, although occasionally there may be situations where the winner of the Best Editing Award is not the best film, for example, the 64th Assassination of Kennedy won the prize instead of the Silent Lamb, for example, the 62nd was Born in "July 4th" won the award instead of "Driving for Miss Daisy", etc.; but most of the time, the best editing award and the best film are awarded in a "bundle", which is also the best affirmation of a work . This years Best Editing Award is undoubtedly extremely competitive. "Forrest Gump", "Pulp Fiction" and "Shawshank''s Salvation" are already on par, but at the same time they have to face "speed of life and death" and " "Basketball Dream" may be upset-and the former is not small. Steve Martin (steve.) announced the winners in a tense atmosphere, and set off the most exciting first* of the awards ceremony tonight. "The winner of the Best Editing Award is,''Pulp Fiction'', Sally Menke (Sally. Menke)." The Best Editing Award, known as the "Little Best Film", was awarded to "Pulp Fiction"! Sally Monk is the editor of the film. There was an uproar at the scene The clear exclamation was accompanied by applause and screams. This is definitely another historical breakthrough: not only did the "Pulp Fiction" as an independent film create history, but also the "Pulp Fiction" as a black humor film that created history. On the Oscars stage, compared to "Pulp Fiction", such as "Pulp Fiction", such dramas as dramas, historical films, and biographies are the favorites of the academics. This also makes it similar to Charlie Chaplin. Film masters such as Alfred Hitchcock and Stanley Kubrick have never seen the Oscars. Today, "Pulp Fiction", as a work of black humor, self-ridicule, and grotesque and humorous personality, actually won the best editing award at the conservative Oscar. This is also after the film''s incredible achievements at the box office. The second step of opening once again created a miracle recorded in the annals of history! The rivalry that people have always been looking forward to, the three-legged battle that people have been looking forward to seeing, and the sparks that people have been eager to see, until the awards ceremony was nearly halfway. However, this belated and intense collision sparked an astonishing spark. With a gesture of "Pulp Fiction" overturning "Forrest Gump", he proudly sang the most exciting repertoire tonight. Great show, here it comes! Chapter 1154： Good show debut "''Pulp Fiction,'' Sally Monk." Only when Steve Martins voice sounded, Quentin jumped up exaggeratedly, jumping on the spot like a child; it was just a beat, until Steves words were completely spoken. After that, Hugo and Cameron also stood up along with the movements of all the other spectators in the audience. Hugo''s eyes widened, his face full of astonishment and surprise, his inner turbulence was stronger than anyone else, because Hugo not only knew that "Pulp Fiction" did not win this award in history, it just got the best. Recognition of original scripts; even more because Hugo also knows that this is not the time for independent films to make breakthroughs. It has been difficult for an independent film company like Miramax Pictures to have any advantage in the Oscars, although there have been top independent film companies like Orion Pictures (.) before that, they have produced "Field Platoon", "Dancing with Wolves", "The Silent Lamb" and other outstanding works that won the best Oscars, but their distribution has been cooperating with Warner Bros.-in the final analysis, the public relations of large film companies are playing effect. This is also the reason why the eight major film companies can be called "top large companies". Not only do they occupy more than 60% and 70% of the market share, but they also have absolute advantages in Oscars, video distribution channels and other fields, not to mention their huge connections within the college. Independent film production companies can produce wonderful works, but they do not have enough distribution channels to support them to further promote their works, and they do not have strong publicity capital to make a breakthrough at the Oscars. The first work to break this situation was the "British Patient" who ruled the roost at the 69th Oscars, which was also a work from Miramax Films; but the weakness of independent production companies has been after entering the 21st century. It has been completely reversed. Thanks to the emergence of multi-channel publicity methods such as DVDs and the Internet, many independent films can have their own promotion channels even if they do not cooperate with large film companies, and then achieve good results at the Oscars. Even if it is a "British patient", it will be two years later, at least not now, not "Pulp Fiction". According to the historical trajectory, it was the powerful influence of "Pulp Fiction" that opened up the situation for independent film production companies, and Miramax Films, which launched this work, rose rapidlyand was acquired by Disney, thus There was a victory for the "British Patient". From this perspective, the breakthrough of the "British Patient" is not the first in history, because Disney''s role still cannot be ignored, although in fact it is the Weinstein brothers who really contributed. Today''s Hollywood has become a film industry. Any change, breakthrough, or progress is the development and promotion of the times, and it is driven by internal and external reasons. It is impossible to change inexplicably. This is the essence of history. So "Pulp Fiction" has now made a further breakthrough. What does this show? Does it mean that the breeze flapping the wings of this little butterfly Hugo has unknowingly formed a hurricane? If Hugo remembers correctly, if you follow the historical trajectory, "Forrest Gump" should have won the best editing award. But now, "Pulp Fiction" relies on unparalleled influence and is in a melee. Won this little golden man. Does that mean that the trend that follows tonight may also change? The direction of history is really interesting. While thinking about it, Quentin rushed over and gave Hugo a hard hug, and then walked over without waiting for Hugo to react, but after seeing Tom Hanks in front of him Quentin realized that in the past, it was not a friend, but a competitor. Quentin slammed the brakes, and then gave Hugo a big hug again to hide his embarrassment. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed at Quentin''s exaggerated celebration, and temporarily cleared the thoughts in his mind, and gave his own applause to Sally who walked onto the stage to pick up the Little Golden Man. For the guests on the scene, for the audience in front of the TV, they do not have the complicated ideas of Hugo, but they all know that "Pulp Fiction" is making history, and they are witnesses of history! After looking forward to it for a long time, tonight''s awards ceremony finally started to be exciting. In the ensuing competition for the best adapted screenplay, "Forrest Gump" finally won the first important award tonight. It defeated "Shawshank''s Redemption", "Behind-the-Scenes Lies" and "No one is a fool." After "and "Crazy King George", he valiantly took off this little golden man from a duel of strong hands. Hugo, who got his first nomination for best adapted screenplay, also missed his first screenwriter, Little Golden Man. Relatively speaking, although the competition for the best original script is fierce, "Bullets over Broadway", "Four Weddings and a Funeral", and "The Red of Blue, White and Red Trilogy" are not weak, but even so, "Pulp Fiction" "The victory is still expected. No matter from which point of view, "Pulp Fiction" is the biggest discovery in 1994. Quentin''s ingenious design and conception of scripts can be said to have inspired countless screenwriters and directors. Some people even ridicule that even if the ten nominations for best adapted screenplay and best original screenplay are superimposed, the final winner should still be "Pulp Fiction." Therefore, the award of "Pulp Fiction" received unanimous applause from the audience! The award ceremony really became more and more exciting. "Pulp Fiction" won two heavyweights. "Forrest Gump" also beat "Shawshank''s Redemption" among the best adapted screenplays. The number of trophies On the previous page, "Pulp Fiction" and "Forrest Gump" have caught up with "Life and Death" and "The Lion King", and are tied for the most award-winning works so far tonight. "Shawshank''s Redemption", who had fallen behind several positions from the starting stage, obviously had insufficient influence, and even many college judges had not seen this work at all, and fell completely inferior in the face-to-face duel. But at this moment, it is still impossible to assert the result. "Shawshank''s Redemption" can surpass a group of competitors at the last moment, not only being nominated, but also going hand-in-hand with "Pulp Fiction", which left suspense for the final result. Even Hugo began to get excited. He couldn''t help but become curious. He was hailed by countless people as the strongest 67th Oscar since the 1990s. Will history really change? However, at least the winner of the best director has not changed. The director of "Forrest Gump" Robert Zemigis was nominated for the first time in his career, and he picked off the statuette in one fell swoop. Compared with the present, he is still struggling to pursue it. For Martin Scorsese of the Petty Goldman, there is undoubtedly too much luck. This is the reason why the right time and place are indispensable for winning prizes. Robert relied on the unique "Forrest Gump" to get the Oscar for Best Director Golden Man, but ironically, this is also the only Golden Man in his entire director career-and the only nomination, although he also dedicated his "Wild" Dao Yusheng (cast.away, "flight ( and other good works, but compared to his directing ability, actors have always attracted attention. Objectively speaking, Robert is not a talented director, and the director skills of "Forrest Gump" can only be said to be smooth, but this is the Oscar. He launched a correct work at the right time, so he achieved it. A success that no one else can match. Compared to famous figures like Woody Allen, Krzysztof Kieslovsky, and Robert Redford, Quentin Tarantino, who turned out, is only the first time Win the nomination-this is actually the same as Robert, but more people are grappling with Quentin''s defeat. After the announcement of the most important Best Director Award, a bargaining chip was added to "Forrest Gump", and now the trend of the entire award ceremony has gradually become clear. Whether its the Shawshanks Redemption for nothing, or the Pulp Fiction in the hands of the two important towns, or the Forrest Gump with a slight advantage, wanting to win the best film, The best actor must be won! Once the best actor is missed, it will be a difficult situation for the three works to compete for the best film: "Shawshank''s Redemption" will be completely out of the game empty-handed; "Pulp Fiction" of poor background and unreliable subject will be sentenced Death penalty; "Forrest Gump" who won the third prize tremblingly, they can only expect that even if the winner is not themselves, it is best not to be two direct competitors, otherwise the chances of winning will plummet. With the gradual advancement of the award ceremony, it is indeed a good show. Even the "Shawshank''s Redemption", which has not won a first prize so far, still retains the last hope, not to mention the "Pulp Fiction" and "Forrest Gump" that have been competing to the death. "The main story", as expected before the awards ceremony, the three-legged pattern detonated all the hot spots. Under such circumstances, the Best Actress Department, which has been "abandoned" by the best picture nominees, just like the Best Supporting Actress department, seems to be disappointed. Jessica Lange (.lange) of "Heart''s Indulgence (blue. UU Reading sky, Judy Foster of "Nell''s Heart", Milan of "Tom and Vive" Da Richardson, Winona Reid of "Little Women", and Susan Saran of "Ultimate Witness" entered the final competition. The topicality of the five works is not enough, and the only "ultimate witness" that can attract the attention of the audience is barely counted as one; the comprehensive strength of the five works is not enough, even if it is expanded to the shortlist of the best film for the Golden Globe Awards Among them, only "Niel''s Heart" barely won the nomination; most importantly, the performances of the five nominees this year were not deep and solid enough, and the nomination was not very convincing. The work is weak, the performance is weak and the topic is weak. Compared with the three-legged hot scene, the battle for the best actress is indeed uninteresting. In the end, Jessica Lange won her second statuetteshe once won the best supporting actress statuette at the 55th Oscars by relying on "Mr. Duss", and this is also her five previous and subsequent appearances. The first aspiration after the nomination! Although the persuasiveness is still slightly weaker, Jessica still received the treatment of a standing ovation from the audience and paid high respect to the actress who has dedicated countless masterpieces. Later, the winner of the Best Actor Award will be announced soon! Chapter 1155： Strong showdown The 67th Oscar is undoubtedly a gathering of topics, leaving aside the areas of Best Actress and Best Supporting Actress, which are obviously inferior to the discussion, in Best Adapted Screenplay, Best Original Screenplay, Best Editing, and Best Director. In the main event, the strong nomination lineup undoubtedly created the biggest suspense. Each work has its own strengths and also has its own clusters. Who can make a **** way to win the Golden Man? Before the award-presenting guests announce the answer No one can be 100% sure, even the most senior expert. The award ceremony also proved this point. "Pulp Fiction" and "Forrest Gump" are inextricably killed. Although "Shawshank''s Redemption" has not won a prize so far, no one dares to ignore its existence. Among them, the battle for the best actor is undoubtedly the most anticipated. In addition to the best film, this is the most intense competition, the closest in strength, and the greatest suspense among the various awards this year. After the nomination list came out, the predictions of the winners were endless and overwhelming. The supporters said that almost every candidate has a strong support group, but no one can paint a clear pattern. In the words of the Chicago Tribune, "Nigel Hawthorne has an 8% chance of winning, and the remaining four candidates have a 23% chance of winning." This is the case. With the exception of Nigel Hawthorne, who reversed the nomination of "Crazy King George" at the last moment, the strength of the other four nominees is completely different, each has its own advantages and disadvantages, and the probability of winning is exactly the same. The content analyzed by the major media is no different from performance strength, work strength, actor prestige, etc. "Crazy King George" is naturally the first to fall behind. It almost turned the tide and entered the Oscar nomination stage at the last moment. If Helen Mirren at least After relying on this work to win the film at the Cannes Film Festival, then Nigel Hawthorne returned empty-handed at the major awards ceremonies. Even the nominations are very few, and his shortlisted nominations are considered to be one of them. A huge upset. No matter from which point of view, he is the candidate with the lowest probability of winning. As for the other four contestants, it can be summed up in a simple sentence: the competition between three figurine winners and a potential figurine winner! Morgan Freeman is the "potential gold medalist", this old drama bone who relied on his solid and delicate acting skills in the late 1980s to be loved by film critics, if it weren''t for the amazing genius Daniel at the 62nd Oscar- Day-Lewis, "Driving for Miss Daisy" should have won him a golden figure long ago. In recent years, Morgan has also contributed outstanding performances such as "Unforgivable", "Glorious (, "Street. Smart" and other outstanding performances. Therefore, although he did not get the Little Golden Man, his well-developed introverted acting skills have a group of loyal supporters, and no one can ignore his absolute strength. Many people believe that Morgan has the potential to become the second black actor after Sidney Poitier (.), replacing Tim Robbins as the "Shawshank''s Redemption" battle actor, although it is also because of Morgan''s The performance is indeed in control of the rhythm of the movie, but it can still be seen that the college supports Morgan. In addition to Morgan, the other three candidates are all small gold winners. Objectively speaking, Paul Newman, who won the 58th Oscar Honor Award in 1986, should no longer participate in the competition in principle, but the whole Hollywood knows the great achievements of this gentleman, and no one will forget that Paul was there. In 1987, when he won the actor at the 59th Oscars for his "money quality", the audience stood up and applauded for three minutes. So, since Paul can win the actor after receiving the honor award, why can''t he win the second seat after eight years? Not to mention that Pauls contribution to Hollywood is immeasurable. The number of nominated actors for the eighth time is currently second only to Jack Nicholsons nine times, and Jack already has a best actor and a best supporting actor trophy in hand. Now, Paul is fully qualified to get his second seat; just to say that Pauls brilliant performance in "Nobody is a fool" makes people stand up for it, which not only won him the Berlin star, but also has many film critics. People''s Association has received numerous praises. No one can ignore Paul. Next is Tom Hanks. Before 1987, Tom was just a very ordinary member among countless young actors. He appeared in some works of different styles. In comedy works, he used his youthful face to win the audiences love. Too much difference. But the 1988 "Flying the Future ( changed all of this. This work not only achieved a huge box office success, but also won a Golden Globe Award and an Oscar nomination for Tom, making him from an ordinary vote. Stand out among the actors. In the handsome Hollywood, Toms appearance does not have any advantage. Compared with the other Tom-"Cruise", he looks like the child of the next door neighbor, or the school wears thick Nerd with thick glasses. But Tom is relying on his unique affinity, not only has blazed his own path in acting, but also won the love of the broad audience. Last year, Tom relied on the "Philadelphia Story" to defeat the mighty Daniel Day-Lewis and Anthony Hopkins, and won his first Oscar statuette, and his prestige rushed to the top for a while; this year, a "Ah" "Kan Zheng Chuan" even made Tom red. It is no exaggeration to say that Tom Hanks''s strong popularity is enough to compete with the three handsome guys Hugo, Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt. Ah The image of Gan Zhong, honest and simple, has become the most gracious and beautiful representative in the hearts of Americans. Before the official release of "Pulp Fiction", some media eagerly shouted, "This is the best time for Tom Hanks to make history!" Many media believe that Tom can become a successor to Spencer Qusay. The second actor to win the Oscar winner! In the long history of the Oscars, there are only four actors who can win the acting awards again. Louis Reiner (.) won the 9th and 10th filming queens, and Jason Robards (.) was in the No. Won the Best Supporting Actor Award twice in the forty-ninth and fiftieth sessions. Catherine Hepburn won the award for the best supporting actor in the fortieth and forty-first sessions. The last was Spencer Cusser in the tenth and tenth. Won the actor twice in a row. From this set of data, it can be seen that firstly, it is very difficult to win the acting award again; secondly, all the successes were completed before the 1980s, and two of them completed this in the first ten years of the establishment of the Oscars. Albert''s. Tom Hanks got the chance to accomplish this feat this year, and "Forrest Gump" is the perfect opportunity. But he faces the most powerful competitor, Hugo Lancaster. In Hugo''s resume, "Pulp Fiction" is only his second Oscar nomination, and it is the first time he has participated in the competition of the film king. But things are not that simple. Strictly speaking, Oscar owes several nominations to Hugo. Works such as "Death Poetry Society", "Scent of a Woman", "Yihai Xiongfeng", and "Night Sleep in Seattle" are all works. So, not to mention whether there is any strength to win the award, but there is no doubt about the strength of the nomination. This accumulated strength and reputation is Hugo''s biggest bargaining chip, even deeper than Tom and Morgan, but only inferior to Paul. As one of the best performers in the group of actors born in the 1960s, no one can keep up with Hugo. Even Tom Cruise, who used to shine in the 1980s, cant. Hugos performance has been gained. With the unanimous praise of film critics and professionals, this is very rare. Following last year''s "Schindler''s List", Hugo once again dedicated a wonderful performance in "Pulp Fiction", not only won him the title of Cannes actor, but also led the creation of a series of incredible independent films myth. In terms of contribution to Hollywood, the youngest Hugo is definitely not the weakest. At the same time, if Hugo can defeat a group of competitors to win the title of actor, then he will become the first Oscar actor under the age of thirty in film history. This feat will undoubtedly break the confinement of Oscar''s favorite middle-aged actor. , Making history again. What''s interesting is that the four actors, Morgan, Paul, Tom and Hugo, have similar performance styles this year. They are all restrained and delicate. They use their acting skills and a thorough understanding of the roles to shape their performances. As a result, Nigel, who has to act wildly and arrogantly affects the audience, said that the acting skills of these four actors do not show too many traces on the screen, and more of them are the recollection caused by the careful aftertaste after the end of the movie. More importantly, the works behind these four actors are outstanding, including Paul''s "No one is a fool". They all have solid competitiveness and can stand the test. But at the same time, the four actors have their own shortcomings. Tom just aspired to be the actor last year. Hugos works are too strong and too young Morgan is black, Paul is 70 years old, and no one can account for it. Cheap. The shortcomings were obvious but none of them were fatal, so the four people were brought back to the same starting line. This also means that the work is strong and the performance is strong, even the actor''s reputation and momentum are comparable, which constitutes the strongest duel at this year''s Oscars except for the best film! Especially for the two works of "Pulp Fiction" and "Forrest Gump", even if Morgan "Shawshank''s Redemption" wins the actor, "Shawshank''s Redemption" does not necessarily win the best film, but Will change the situation; on the contrary, whoever wins the film king of these two works can basically finalize the final best picture award; and if it is Paul-or even Nigel''s spoiler, the best picture trend will fall into one again. The group is foggy. The whole body is touched by a move. The excitement of the best actor award almost condenses the essence of the audience. This is undoubtedly the biggest attraction tonight, and even in terms of suspense creation, it exceeds the best. Film. Because whether the suspense of the best picture can continue, it depends on the direction of this award. The breathing of the audience seemed to have stopped. Under the gaze of much attention, last year''s actress Holly Hunter curled onto the stage! Chapter 1156： 1 out of 4 No matter who wins the prize, it will create a history. Such a pattern is rare even at the Oscars. If Tom Hanks wins, then he will be the second person in film history to win the title; if Morgan Freeman wins, then he will be the second black film king; if Paul Newman wins, then he will be Henry Fonda (henry.) is the second-oldest actor; if Hugo Lancaster wins, then he will be the first actor under 30 in film history. All this makes the direction of the best actor the biggest attraction tonight. Holly Hunter is one of the representatives of "The Charm of the Little Golden Man". Last year, after winning the Oscar for the "Little Golden Man" by "Piano Love", her career fell into a trough. There was no new work for the whole year. It was not long ago that she confirmed her latest work: she will join Robert Downey Jr. in the second work directed by Judy Foster, "The Enemy Family (...the.. From this choice, we can see Hollys confusion. Choosing a commercial film cannot find a suitable script and a suitable price. It is difficult to choose an art film to make a breakthrough beyond the "piano love". After hesitating again and again, she chose Cast: Trust Judy Foster and Robert Downey Jr. It can be said that Holly almost disappeared from the public for a whole year. If it weren''t for the Oscars to come again, people would almost forget the actress who won the award at last year''s awards ceremony. However, after Holly took the stage tonight, it was easy to become the focus of everyone''s attention, because the envelope in her hand at this time is worth a thousand dollars! "In the past year, we have enjoyed the wonderful performances of many male actors. There are experienced and intelligent gentlemen, and there are vigorous young boys..." Holly''s voice was trembling slightly. She was not a good talker. , And the process of slowly entering silence from the peak in the past year has kept her away from the spotlight. At this time, the hot lights on the stage made her very uncomfortable. But Hollys nervousness did not help, because the eyes of the audience were tightly locked on her, including the countless viewers on the TV. Their eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the broadcast lens and project directly on Hollys body, making Huo Lee''s skin can feel the constant pressure of the hot factor. The insiders are waiting for the announcement of the best actor, and then infer the direction of the final award; the outsiders are looking forward to which one of the five strong will come to the fore and make history. The tense atmosphere made the air begin to tighten. Just as the big screen started to play the waiting list, Holly realized that he had forgotten this link. "I almost opened the envelope in advance. I was really excited." This action made the scene chuckle. "The nominees for the 67th Academy Award for Best Actor are... Morgan Freeman,''The Shawshank Redemption''..." Sitting down the stage, Hugo''s throat couldn''t help but feel a little dry. The surrounding silence was set off by Holly''s dry voice. He could clearly hear the slow but heavy beating of his heart, "Bang Bang! Bang!" The ground hit his chest, causing the blood vessels to start beating, and the muscles that were involved in the whole body became tight. In fact, Hugo didn''t think he was nervous. At least compared to last year, Hugo''s brain is very clear at this time, there is no particularly mixed and nervous emotions, he knows where he is, also knows where the awards ceremony is now, and knows what the announcement of the awards will represent. Hugo even has a leisurely mood to watch the expressions of other nominees on the big screen. Morgan sat there with no expression on his face, his eyes full of wisdom hidden in his eye sockets, making people unpredictable; Paul had a small smile on the corners of his mouth, which made people clearly feel his calmness and comfort. An indifferent one is unmatched by others; Nigels tension far exceeded expectations. Although he tried to keep a smile, the muscles under his chin were already fully tightened, and the neck was even visible. Blue veins are slowly emerging. Hugo watched the highlights of the nominees with interest, as well as the expressions of the nominees on the big screen through the camera lens, and analyzed their expressions with relish in his head. Therefore, Hugo is really not nervous. But his head and body seemed to be separated. The burst of adrenaline made Hugo''s body stiff, and the clear head kept his consciousness calm. Therefore, Hugo had a very strange feeling, as if he had been separated from his body, watching his body sit stiffly on a chair, and he became a bystander enthusiastically. So, is this nervous or not? Hugo suddenly burst into laughter in his mind. Maybe he was still nervous. When he learned that he might make history, when he learned that the history he knew might change, that kind of inexplicable The tension still firmly controlled his body. However, at least he has improved compared to last year, a bit more leisurely, isn''t he? Hugo thought optimistically, and smiled self-deprecatingly. The camera immediately found Tom Hanks, his face sketched with that familiar indifferent smile, just like his gentle and amiable image on the big screen. However, Hugo, who is sitting next door, can still feel Toms body fully supported and maintained in a stiff and weird posture. The chair can feel the huge pressure from Tom, and then pass it on to Hugo. . In the face of making history, even Tom is no exception. Hugo thought of Morgan and Paul. Perhaps only Paul can be completely detached, not only because he won the Golden Man after the honorary award, and achieved Consummation; but also because he has gone through too many cycles of nominations and defeats before, and that indifferent is time and time again. What settles down in a frustration is not something you can control if you want to control it. While thinking about it, Hugo appeared on the big screen. Hugo saw his slightly unnatural expression and completely stiff shoulder lines. He couldn''t help but laugh. The curvature of the corners of his mouth unexpectedly rose, which made him look a lot more relaxed. The audience even whistled one after another, and the scene was so lively. Before Hugo could react, the short film of the nominees was over, and the camera returned to Holly again. She shrugged slightly, "Then let us reveal the answer together." Holly lowered her head and opened her hands. He took out the card inside and took a look at the envelope, his eyes opened slightly, seeming a little surprised. However, no matter who the answer is, everyone should be surprised, because the winner came to the fore after defeating the other fouror three strong competitors. The problem of choosing one out of four is more difficult than choosing one out of five in any previous year. Everyone has their own answers in their hearts, but they are not sure whether other people''s ideas can be understood by themselves. "The winner of the 67th Oscar''s Best Actor..." Holly said here, took a deep breath, and looked down at the card again, as if to make sure that he was not dazzled. Suddenly, Hugo returned to his senses. He finally regained control of his body, and he involuntarily exhaled a long breath. The heart that was beating slowly and heavily suddenly began to accelerate, which made him feel a little moist in his palm. , The brain that has been sober and calm also gets rid of all distracting thoughts, and all attention is focused on the stage. "Tom Hanks, "Forrest Gump"." Holly announced the answer, and the entire sacred auditorium fell into deathly silence, but it was only a blank space for less than half a second, and then thunderous applause rang out. History is born! Tom Hanks became the second actor in the history of the Oscars to win the title of actor. He relied on a solid, simple, delicate but profound performance to accomplish this feat! From "Philadelphia Story" to "Forrest Gump", the actor who does not have any advantage in appearance has become the first North American male actor in one fell swoop, relying on his own efforts. Perhaps this time Hugo is really not so nervous. When he heard the tone of "Tom", he had already reacted: After all, the historical trajectory was still unable to create a miracle. Tom still successfully aspired to the actor, and he regretted that with himself The first actor Xiao Jinren passed by. Hugo sighed slightly, saying that he was not disappointed. It must be a lie. Hugo could feel the sense of loss of his heart rising high and then falling heavily, and there was a subtle sense of emptiness in his chest. But the smile at the corner of his mouth was quickly outlined, sincerely. Because Hugo knows that Toms victory deserves his name. There is no dispute. As for him, he is still young and he is still studying and struggling. He believes that he will have countless opportunities to prove himself in the future, not for Xiaojin. People, just to become a truly outstanding actor-of course, being able to get the award from the Little Golden Man is the icing on the cake. Therefore, Hugo smiled relievedly. He became the first leader to stand up and applaud in the audience, leading all the audience to standing and applauding, and paid high respect to Tom. Tom didn''t seem to react yet, his movements were slow for three full beats and then his expression suddenly realized, as if the fact that "I won the prize" hadn''t hit his heart until now. The wife Rita Wilson (.), who was sitting on Tom''s left hand, gave her husband a passionate kiss, and then hugged him hard. Tom stood up slowly, his consciousness finally returned to his brain, looked around, opened his arms and gave Hugo a hug. Hugo said to Tom, "You are really great!" Tom let go of Hugo, with a bright smile on his face, honest and unassuming, but joyful but not exaggerated. Later, Tom hugged the other members of the "Forrest Gump" crew separately, and then stepped onto the stage. Hugo was watching Tom, but he felt a person hugging him lightly. When he looked back, he saw Camerons bright smile. Cameron stood on tiptoe and shouted in Hugos ear. Speaking of, "You are my hero!" A simple sentence made Hugo''s heart warm, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became gentle. Lifting his head, Hugo saw Samuel, Quentin and others standing aside. They clapped and gave a thumbs up at Hugo. Quentin yelled, "Man, you are the most good!" There will always be only one winner, but there will be more than one winner. Chapter 1157： Suspense revealed Standing on the stage, Tom Hanks tried to calm himself down. The thunderous applause lasted for a long time, and the honest smile on his face was reminiscent of Forrest Gump in the movie. "Thank you, thank you!" Tom took out the testimonial card he had prepared a long time ago, and said tremblingly, "At this moment, I am standing in front of my nominated companions. Their performance is so outstanding and admirable. "After speaking, Tom pointed in the direction where Hugo, Morgan and others were, and applause broke out again. I don''t know if it was accidental or deliberate arrangement. At this moment, the live camera actually gave Hugo the shot, but Hugo looked at Tom intently, but found no abnormalities. After the results were announced, the boulder in his heart fell, Hugo''s tight muscles also completely relaxed, and the smile on his face was completely released. Im standing here because behind me there is a huge team led by Bob Zemigis. They have put in more effort than me, and they have also taken more risks of failure than me. Im just representing They stood here to thank all the actors who worked with me, the actors who performed the story on the big screen with me, and the people who made me a better actor. Also, I stand here because that and The women I live with tell me every day what love is." Toms testimonials are just like what he is, simple and full of gratitude. Compared with his incoherent speech because of his excitement last year, Toms emotions have settled down this year, and they are more hidden in the constant tears in the eyes, making people Deeply feel the turbulence in his heart. Only when you stand there, feel the realization of your dreams and feel the weight of history, can you truly appreciate the mixed emotions. Sitting in his seat, looking up at Tom Hanks, Hugo''s heart is filled with hope rather than disappointment. He has stood in the sacred auditorium, he has stood on this stage by his own strength, he has become a part of this era, "Schindler''s List" and "Pulp Fiction" are just the beginning . Tom left the stage amidst thunderous applause. Hugo felt a pair of warm hands covering his right hand. He didn''t need to look back to know that it was Cameron. Hugo made a smile slightly at the corner of his mouth and turned to look at Cameron. The star-like eyes clearly told Cameron: I''m fine. Cameron looked deeply at Hugo''s eyes, and suddenly the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed like a rising sun. The biggest suspense of the 67th Oscar was revealed. Tom Hanks relied on the voice of the "Forrest Gump" to overwhelm his competitors and made history, and he became the second actor to win the Oscar history. actor! Except for the slightly inferior Nigel Hawthorne, Morgan Freeman, Paul Newman and Hugo Lancaster all missed the opportunity to make history, and their missed achievements made Tom''s glory. , This also makes Tom''s history more weight-not relying on luck, not because of weak competitors, not because his works are thriving, but relying on hard power to have the last laugh. The imprint of history along with the brilliance of 1994 has left indelible traces in the long river of time. Even in twenty years or more distant future, when people mention 1994, they are always amazed. "I think back then, the battle for the best actor was really fierce..." With the announcement of the biggest suspense, the awards ceremony is coming to an end, and the answer for the best film is about to come out. In the best actor competition, the "Forrest Gump", who has defeated the heroes, stands out in this arduous competition. China has gradually gained the upper hand. The "Four Weddings and a Funeral" and "Behind-the-Scenes Lies" who booked seats to accompany the runners before the award ceremony were indeed bystanders. Neither of the two works showed much combat power in the competition for various awards, and ended up empty-handed. And return is not surprising. I originally thought that the respected Gregorian Pike came to the scene to endorse the "behind-the-scenes lie", which seems to mean that the "behind-the-scenes lie" should have more gains tonight, but now it seems that it is obviously not. At this moment, these two works are the first to fall behind in the best film competition. This is just as everyone expected and everyone expected, after all, they have returned to the troika pattern. Among the three-legged forces, the unwonted "Shawshank''s Redemption" was the first to go out, because no best film winner just got a little golden man, from no one after it was released to word of mouth. After that, I went through the low point of being ignored by the Golden Globes, and finally realized the outbreak at the Oscars. He won seven nominations in one breath. The road to "Shawshank''s Redemption" was extremely bumpy, but in the end it was not. Can create miracles. On the road of making history, the competition between "Forrest Gump" and "Pulp Fiction" has become more and more fierce, even surpassing what Hugo remembered. This has truly achieved the 67th Oscars. Controversy and brilliant. "Forrest Gump" drove low and high. After the strong win in the best adapted screenplay department, the two heavyweight trophies for Best Director and Best Actor not only defeated many competitors in one fell swoop, but also became today''s The works that won the most late prizes; and they are gradually diverging their distances from their direct competitors, removing the dense fog that shrouded the 67th Oscars, and revealing the original appearance of the whole pattern. "Pulp Fiction" won an upset in the best editing department, which also made the entire Oscars ceremony full of doubts. The subsequent strong take of the best original screenplay made this work surpass the others in one fell swoop. Competitors took the lead in the robe sprinting to the best film. However, trapped by the limitations of his own subject matter and the indifference of his style, he still showed signs of decline in the second half. Although it is said that the "Pulp Fiction" with two heavyweight figurines in hand still has the qualifications to hit the best film at this time, the "Forrest Gump", who has four awards in hand, is undoubtedly the last front runner. . However, predictions are after all predictions, and everything is still unknown until the results are announced. In the gaze of much anticipation, Robert De Niro and Al Pacino, two king-class celebrities, stepped onto the stage hand in hand. They were on the stage as the award-giving guests for the best film tonight. Obviously, they also clearly understand the urgency of the audience at the moment, because they also feel the same, "It is an honor to be able to stand here as an award-giving guest, because I can know the final result one step ahead of the audience." Robert Said with a smile. Al stood aside and said with no face, "Then you are still talking here? Don''t you feel everyone''s urgency?" This is the fact. Everyone, including Robert and Al, is looking forward to the direction of the best film, from the battle of the heroes to the troika, and then to the double dragon to grab the ball. The suspense remains until the last moment of the awards ceremony. The situation can be said to be rare in ten years, which is enough to incite everyone''s inner expectations and excitement. Hugo is also looking forward to it, but still more curious, "Pulp Fiction" has snatched the award for best editing, so can we go further? Can the history he is familiar with change? Will the position of the 67th Oscar in film history change? Will the controversy over this Oscar be completely different in the future? How powerful is the change brought about by his little butterfly? Once again, Hugo deeply and truly felt the joy of the unknown, and all the unknowns are related to him, which makes people more excited. The rare tension and excitement turned into adrenaline and Hugo focused on the stage. Robert didn''t drag him any more. He handed the envelope to Al. Al simply opened the envelope, glanced at the card inside, and then raised his eyebrows. His expression was unpredictable, the audience. It was even more tiring, wishing to stand behind Al to read the answer. Robert did just that. Al glanced at Robert, then handed the envelope to him, motioning for Robert to read the result. Robert took the envelope, confirmed the card again, and then showed a look of sudden realization, but still people can''t figure out their thoughts: Is "Pulp Fiction" creating history or "Forrest Gump" continuing the tradition? "The winner of the 67th Oscar for Best Picture..." Robert took the card out of the envelope and confirmed it again, "''Forrest Gump''s True Story''!" The answer is revealed. This long and fierce battle finally ended in the victory of "Forrest Gump". In an instant the whole audience stood up and applauded again. The sensational applause surrounded the entire sacred auditorium. Hugo also stood up, sending blessings to the crew of "Forrest Gump". Looking at Tom Hanks and others on his left hand, Hugo smiled and applauded, and the friendly Tom embraced Hugo again and shared the joy of this moment with Hugo. Watching the "Forrest Gump" crew come on stage, Hugo turned his head to look at Quentin who was standing on the side. The arrogance and rebellion on Quentins face were clearly written in his eyes at this time. Although he never disdained Oscars, because he always believed that real art could not be recognized by Oscars; but the taste of failure still made him unhappy. In his mind, "Pulp Fiction" is the best. none of them. Quentin seemed to notice Hugo''s gaze, turned his head and looked over, the smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth bloomed, and he gave Quentin a thumbs up. Quentin curled his lips, rolled his eyes, without any movement, retracted his gaze and looked at the stage again. This made Hugo laugh, clapping and looking towards the stage. With "Forrest Gump" winning the best film of the 67th Oscar, the curtain of this bright night has slowly fallen. After all, history has continued to make strides in its unique way. Chapter 1158： The Golden Mean The 67th Oscar came to an end, but the controversy surrounding this feast has just begun. In this battle without gunpowder, "Forrest Gump" had the last laugh, including five figurines, becoming the biggest winner tonight; "Pulp Fiction" battled to the end, and finally won the best editing and best original screenplay The award has been correspondingly affirmed and made history; and the "Shawshank''s Redemption" who came from behind in the nomination stage ultimately fell short and returned empty-handed. In addition, "The Lion King", "Life and Death", and "Wood Ed" have all won two statuettes, which are tied with "Pulp Fiction". Compared with the news of Tom Hanks''s re-election as the actor, "Forrest Gump" defeated "Pulp Fiction" and "Shawshank''s Redemption" and finally became the king. This became the biggest topic of the 67th Oscar. The second day of the ceremony aroused lively discussions in all the media, and continued to arouse persistent controversy in the next two decades. It is generally believed that the strengths of these three works are close, and their wins and losses are very normal. It is too strange and abnormal to achieve a complete victory from one work like this. Because no matter who these three works are, they have not shown absolute dominance. This year is not like last year''s "Schindler''s List". The three works are almost close in strength in every award, and every victory is difficult. Predictably, let alone a complete sweep of a work? This kind of doubt has also become the biggest hot topic after the awards ceremony. But in fact, people have overlooked one point. Although the Oscar is authoritative, it is an award selected by an independent organization, which means that the Oscar has institutional attributes, and it is determined by the taste, orientation and hobbies of the institution. . This institution is the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences. This is also the most important point. If you look back at the forty-eighth Oscars, you will find that the fierce competition that year ended with the sweep of "flying over the lunatic asylum". This work won the best picture, best director, There are five heavyweight awards for best actor, best actress, and best adapted screenplay. The only heavyweight award that regrets to be missed for best editing was cut off by "Jaws". This is Oscar. The taste of the college is always the same. After their orientation makes a judgment and decision, the trend of the award will naturally be inclined and preferred. "Forrest Gump" conforms to the college''s preferences and won the hearts of the judges, thus achieving a complete victory. , Just like "flying over the lunatic asylum" back then. Just as the social aesthetic orientation reflected by the movie box office data, "Forrest Gump" received good praise and was enthusiastically sought after by the audience. The United States collected 329 million U.S. dollars, even overwhelming the "Lion." "Pulp Fiction" is hailed as a rare classic that changes the times and history. Public opinion has reached the peak. The box office in the United States has repeatedly created miracles and won 172 million US dollars at the box office. "Gan Zheng Chuan" still has a huge gap that is hard to reverse. And the "Shawshank''s Redemption" that lags far behind in the box office stage, in terms of influence and profoundness, has fallen far behind the two competitors at the starting stage, with a North American box office of only 28 million, even if word of mouth No matter how good it is, the influence is far too poor after all. Although there is no direct connection between Oscars and the North American box office, after all, many commercial popcorn movies can achieve super high box office, but their artistic value cannot withstand in-depth discussion; but they have profound artistic value like "Forrest Gump" and "Pulp Fiction" Works that have market potential at the same time can often win the Oscars. In other words, to take a step back, even if the artistic value of "Shawshank''s Redemption" is really outstanding, it is ultimately impossible to fail in the face of "Forrest Gump" and "Pulp Fiction" that perfectly combine art and commerce. Avoided. Because how to achieve the elegant combination of business and art, this is the ultimate goal of the film industry''s tireless pursuit. At the same time, the pattern reflected by the box office is also the situation of "Pulp Fiction" and "Forrest Gump". The sword of "Pulp Fiction" is slanted and full of personality. Even though it has set off a frenzy in the whole society, it still can''t match the main theme of singing. "Forrest Gump is going." Therefore, "Pulp Fiction" won the best original script with absolute strength, and then grabbed the best editing award from "Forrest Gump", showing the firm determination and fierce impact to change the dynasty. I am limited to this, because this is already the best affirmation of this non-mainstream work by the mainstream society-and at the same time the ultimate affirmation. Quentin''s failure in the director department can be regarded as an upset. Among the five director nominees, from an academic point of view, Quentin is the most praiseworthy object. But it is a pity that he is an outsider, a spoiler, and a rebel. With his loss to the representative of the academic mainstream, Robert Zemigis, the road of "Pulp Fiction" rebellion has come to an end. And Hugo''s failure to break through in the competition for the best actor is the last signal and extinguishes the last glimmer of hope. However, compared with the failure of "Pulp Fiction," people seem to remember the "Shawshank''s Redemption" who left empty-handed. Many years later, countless netizens put "Shawshank''s Redemption" as a masterpiece. This work, like "Citizen Kane", is a classic forgotten by the Oscars, and countless people complain about this work. This is really ironic. Objectively speaking, "Shawshank''s Redemption" is at most only works on the same level as "Forrest Gump" and "Pulp Fiction", and if you really want to compare the overall completion and historical status of the works, the ranking of the three should be "vulgar." "Fiction", "Forrest Gump", "Shawshank''s Redemption". What really embarrassed people should be the failure of "Pulp Fiction". Quentin shot an unprecedented "Pulp Fiction", but because of its bold style and alternative form, it was abandoned by conservative and traditional college judges. "Forrest Gump" is the work most in line with Oscar''s aesthetics. It is a biographical, light-handed, positive-minded, grand and inspiring work. Although this work is quite satisfactory, the director''s skills are no better than "Pulp Fiction", and the core idea is no better than "Shawshank''s Redemption", but the overall strength is the best, and most importantly, it is completely in line with the taste of the college judges. Therefore, even if history repeats itself, even if "Pulp Fiction" can win the best editing award, the ultimate winner is "Forrest Gump". The reason why "Shawshank''s Redemption" is hailed as a masterpiece is that, on the one hand, the thoughts conveyed by the film are inspiring, and the yearning for freedom and persistence in dreams make the film exude infinite charm; on the other hand, it is because of the film. The bumpy journey: from being ignored by countless people and becoming unknown, to the final moment of reversal and becoming an Oscar-nominated seat, and finally all the credit is given. The regretful beauty brought by this imperfect ending makes people over-exaggerate the wonderful work. degree. As a result, twenty years later, "Shawshank''s Redemption" defeated the "Godfather", an absolute classic masterpiece, and remained the two hundred and fifty imdb champions for ten years. But relatively speaking, the overall pattern of "Shawshank''s Redemption" is not as good as "Forrest Gump", and the narrative is ingenious and not as good as "Pulp Fiction." The most important thing is that although the mentality and spirit are positive, the United States was in a recovery after the economic crisis. Relatively speaking, "Forrest Gump" is the optimistic factor that society needs, and "Pulp Fiction" is the innovation that Oscar needs to encourage. It is not surprising that "Shawshank''s Redemption" has no results. This is indeed a very ironic fact, making people dumbfounded. Because those fans who pursue "Shawshank''s Redemption" on the one hand question Oscars and disdain Oscars; but on the other hand, because Oscar did not give "Shawshank''s Redemption", they are fighting injustice. This paradoxical approach is undoubtedly blind. . "Pulp Fiction" missed the Oscars is a historical necessity, because independent films have not yet ushered in the best time to break through, and Quentins maverick is too avant-garde for the 1995 Oscars; "The Shawshanks Redemption" Missing the Oscars is inevitable for the academy''s aesthetics, because the academy''s style orientation has always been fond of "Forrest Gump" adult fairy tales. If this result is questioned, it is actually unnecessary. Because firstly "Forrest Gump" is an excellent work, and secondly, it is a work that conforms to the Oscar orientation, and again this is a "game" belonging to the academy, and the rules of the game are set by them. Questioning the victory of "Forrest Gump" is actually questioning Oscar itself-and even disdain of Oscar, so why should "Shawshank''s Redemption" rely on a little golden man who everyone disdains to prove itself? In this way, it is only natural for "Shawshank''s Redemption" to miss the Oscar, so why bother to regret it? The so-called doctrine of the mean has been perfected in "Forrest Gump", and he was unwilling to break through and innovate and choose the Oscar of "Pulp Fiction", and at the same time, he was unwilling to conservatively and steadily choose the Oscar of "Shawshank''s Redemption", and finally chose "Forrest Gump is going." However, "Pulp Fiction" can still raise their heads triumphantly, because they have opened up a whole new piece of land in the conflict with conservative, regular, and academic college judges Tiandi, this is even bigger and more difficult than last year''s "Piano Love"''s great achievement in creating history; because they are fighting against the masterpiece "Forrest Gump", which is the representative of the aesthetics of the college, and they grab food from their mouths and edit the best. Reward into the arms. This is the greatest victory! "Pulp Fiction" and "Forrest Gump" dedicated a great duel, and "Pulp Fiction" persisted till the very last moment, which also made "Forrest Gump" always trembling, extending the suspense to the end. But unfortunately, "Forrest Gump" still had the last laugh and shot the final prey. Perhaps history should give a proof of "Shawshank''s salvation". This is indeed a masterpiece, but it is not a masterpiece; perhaps, history should also give a proof of "Pulp Fiction", which is indeed a masterpiece and even more a classic. . Fortunately, Hugo''s butterfly wings gave "Pulp Fiction" one of the best original scripts and another award for best editing. Maybe "Forrest Gump" won the 67th Oscar, but the Oscars are only part of the film industry. History will eventually give "Forrest Gump", "Pulp Fiction", and "Shawshank''s Salvation". The status of this work. Chapter 1159： Top party The awards ceremony ended, but for Hollywood artists, the carnival has just begun. The Oscar is just a carnival of a small group of people, and the number of people who can be nominated is only a few, and it is not so easy to be a guest of awards; but after the Oscar is over, there is a carnival for everyone. The curtain is being kicked off. The annual Oscar night, organized by Vanity Fair magazine, appeared in full swing just after the awards ceremony. The veteran magazine "Vanity Fair" has experienced 80 years of ups and downs. After 1991, under the leadership of the new editor-in-chief Grayden Carter (. Carter), it gradually reached its peak. This magazine truly records the glitzy life and life in the United States. The entertainment posture has been loved by countless people. The content of the magazine is a mixture of fashion, politics, celebrities, money and social news. Not only ordinary people love to read it, but also celebrities and intellectuals. This makes the magazine continue to expand its reader base. In 1993, in order to further expand the influence of "Vanity Fair", Graydon made a bold decision that could change the trend of Hollywood trends: set up a celebrity party after the Oscars ceremony to gather all the top celebrities in one occasion, and at the same time Open shopping mall tycoons, social authorities, and media names to enter the market! This so-called "Oscar Night" has only been held for two years, but it already has the ability to change the direction of the entertainment industry. At this party, people can meet Hollywoods top superstars, high-level managers of film companies or listed companies, and also meet the editors of fashion magazines and national newspapers. You can also see handsome guys and beauties full of sight, which makes the party It has become a real vanity fair, where almost everyone can achieve their goals. Graydon has formulated very special admission rules for the Oscar night. He will first distribute invitation letters to all Oscar nominees to ensure that the final winner will definitely appear at the party to attract more attention. Secondly, invitations will be issued to top celebrities, including powerful figures from various fields of entertainment, culture, and sports, such as Steven Spielberg. Although he has not received any Oscar nomination this year, he has no doubt Will get an invitation letter; another example is David Geffen. Although he has never won an Oscar nomination, he has also received an invitation letter in the past two years. Once again, the popular fried chicken in the past year will receive invitations, especially the beauties. Take Cameron Diaz, for example. She hasn''t been nominated for an Oscar or Golden Globe, but a "Geek in Disguise" is enough to get her invited, not to mention that she is still Hugo''s date. Finally, Grayden will issue invitations to some topic figures. This range is very broad. It can include second-line and third-line actors, many popular singers, and social celebrities, outstanding agents, and well-known lawyers. Such elites from all walks of life, let them become active figures in the party. The night of Oscars means opportunity, connections, and special circles that ordinary people cannot reach and join ordinary people. Therefore, in just two years, the Oscar night has become the most important party in the United States, even surpassing the Oscar itself, becoming the occasion where countless celebrities gather and countless low-level figures dream of. Some people even call it "the most difficult party in the world", and it is hard to find a ticket for party invitations. Hugo received an invitation when the first Oscar night was held. At that time, the high popularity of "Scent of a Woman" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" made Hugo a topical character, and received an invitation letter at the last moment. , But Hugo lacked interest in these events because of the Golden Globes, and then the Oscars simply did not attend, not to mention the Oscar night. Last year, "Vanity Fair" naturally did not forget Hugo, and Hugo became the winner of the Little Golden Man for the first time, but Hugo only strolled around on Oscar night, and then went to a party with a large group of friends, drinking and drinking until dawn. . The result also caused a fuss in the media-Hugo, who was second only to Steven Spielberg on the Oscars that night, only showed up and then disappeared. The direct result of this is that after Hugo gave up the Golden Globes and chose Sundance this year, Graydon personally called Hugo the first time, and sincerely sent an invitation to Hugo, hoping that Hugo could attend. Oscar night. You know, at that time the Oscar nomination list hadn''t come out at all. However, with Hugo''s current reputation, if he is still not invited to attend the Oscars, this is indeed an embarrassing thing. Therefore, Graydon invited Rick to dinner three times before and after, and after the nomination list came out, he also sent a special gift to Hugo to congratulate Hugo-it was a pair of exquisite Rolex couple watches. After the Grammys ended, they reported specifically. It''s no surprise that the grand feat of glory to death, the word of praise, has shown full sincerity back and forth. This time, Hugo did not miss the Oscar night again, especially at the sensitive moment when Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company needed him, and he had no reason to be absent. After leaving the sacred auditorium, Hugo and Cameron first went to the beauty salon to freshen up and changed a set of clothes before driving by Samora to the sunset tower hotel (sunset...). It was late when they arrived, but there was still a long queue in front of them, slowly moving forward, and it took about twenty minutes before they arrived at the ticket gate of the parking lot, Los Angeles policemen in uniforms. Cha came up, confirmed the parking permit on the dashboard, and then smiled at Samora and said, "Welcome to Oscars night." Looking back and waving his hand, a formal dressed parking boy ran over. police. Cha then turned around and said, "Please give the car to our staff, and we will park the car for you." Hugo looked at Joseph and Rick sitting aside with some surprise, "Is there a parking service here?" Rick had expected it a long time ago. He opened the door skillfully, said, "It''s just you", and got out of the car. Joseph fell behind, simply explaining, "This is also hierarchical." Later, Hugo learned that their parking permits are divided into colors, and different colors enjoy different levels of service. Obviously, Hugo enjoys top service. After they got out of the car, a staff member drove a golf cart and drove them all the way from the entrance of the parking lot towards the place where the party was held. There are two rows of security guards in black suits at the entrance, and the Los Angeles police nearby. Cha was helping to maintain order-many fans gathered nearby, and when they saw Hugo coming over, they screamed excitedly. Hugo stopped, looked back, and saw a few familiar faces. He couldn''t help but smiled and waved his hands, causing the crowd of movie fans to burst into amazing screams. Hugo patted Samora on the shoulder, "Your brother and the others are here, do you know?" Hugo saw Eli Caswell and Liam Pinkman. "Well, they told me." Samora nodded, "Don''t worry, they will go home after you go in." Because Samora is Hugo''s assistant, in fact, many activities of the young volcano will notify Samora to ensure that fans can be organized and disciplined, and try to avoid trouble. Hugo smiled and nodded, waved to them again, and said to Samora, "After you go in for a while, please confirm their condition. It''s almost midnight. It''s too cold in Los Angeles today. "After coming out of the Holy Auditorium, you can feel the sudden drop in temperature, which is not normal for Los Angeles, which is already at the end of March. Samora nodded, and was about to comfort Hugo to let him not worry, Rick''s voice came from the front, "Hugo, come here, we need you here." Hugo raised his eyebrows in surprise, and walked over with Cameron. "What''s the matter?" I saw Rick and Joseph standing at the entrance, but the security stopped them and did not let them go, which made Hugo a little bit. Surprised. Rick didn''t speak, but shrugged, stepped aside, and let Hugo step forward. Hugo stepped forward, before he had time to ask, he heard the security smile and said, "Oh, Mr. Lancaster, good evening." Hugo nodded and said hello, and then the security explained, "We Just to confirm the identity of the guests and prevent others from getting in. Please be considerate of our work." It turns out that as an agent, Rick does not know the security guard, which is normal. Not to mention Joseph. "Excuse me, are they all your entourage? Can you give us their names? Thank you for your cooperation Although the security recognized Hugo, he dutifully spoke. "Of course." Hugo introduced everyone around him, and Samora hurried over to avoid being missed. The security guard accepted the invitation letter and confirmed it again, and then let it go. Hugo couldn''t help sighing, no wonder the Oscars night has such a great influence, every detail of it reflects the difference in class level, clearly telling everyone: this is the top party, not everyone can enter, and even if you get an invitation letter People are also different. On the contrary, this clear attitude has attracted more people. Not only are they proud of attending such a party, but they also hope to take advantage of such a party. Sure enough, this is a Vanity Fair. But Hugo''s sigh was not over yet, and he ran into trouble again. After entering the gate and walking through the garden, Hugo and his party were stopped in front of the banquet hall again. A black-haired woman said solemnly and rigidly, "May I ask the names of you and your entourage." Hugo looked back at the security guard not far from the door, and then at the black-haired woman. The words got stuck in his throat and couldn''t tell: The layers of security are too complicated, right? Chapter 1160： Fame and fortune "The emptiness of fame and fortune! Who is intoxicated? Who is full of desire. Hope? Or, if you have fame and fortune, you will be satisfied?" Imagine a party that only top people can attend, a party that only real celebrities can attend, a party that gathers everyones attention, just like the upper class in the early nineteenth century, not everyone can enter, but once you enter After that, you will see a whole new world. This is called Vanity Fair. Attending the Oscar night means status, status, attention, and envy of everyone. The colorful spotlights and flashes, and the clever smiles of flattery and covetousness are intertwined, indeed have a fatal attraction, which makes people lose it. . Look at the security check of today''s party, this is not an occasion where you can get through the customs with just one face. First is the inspection of the parking permit, then the security at the door confirms the face and the invitation letter, and then there is the third level: the black-haired woman in front of her will check the name on the total list, only to make sure that every name is on the list. To enter. This is not the end. A note was made after each name on the list. After Hugo noticed it, he raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, "What does the last set of numbers mean?" Although the black-haired woman had a smile on her face, she revealed a lingering alienation, and she did not get close at all because of Hugo''s warm smile. Also, if she would be easily dazzled by Hollywood star fans, she would not stand here as the person in charge of the third level. "This is the admission time. Different guests have different admission times." The black-haired woman explained politely, "You and your companions can enter the venue now. I hope you enjoy a good night." Hugo doesn''t quite understand this. If parking permits can distinguish service levels, it is easier to understand, but why is there a difference in admission time? However, the black-haired woman obviously did not intend to answer. In the end, Rick explained, "Generally speaking, reporters are the last to enter the venue because they need to leave''private time'' for others." Hugo suddenly realized. After the Oscar, the mood is definitely not a taste for those who lose, and the winner will also become the existence of the stars. Therefore, many private conversations will happen at this moment, and when the reporter enters the venue, the scene will be different. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help being curious, "Then there are differences in the level of entry of reporters, right?" The sooner you enter the venue, the more news will be revealed. This is absolute. Hugo got an affirmative answer. Not only journalists, but also people from TV and model circles will enter the venue relatively late; there are also columnists and behind-the-scenes staff in newspapers and magazines. Almost every detail and every step makes people feel the difference in courtesy, and it also pushes the light of Vanity Fair to a whole new level. No wonder the Oscars night can become the most watched existence in the party-packed Hollywood. What countless people dream of is to appear on the Oscars night, which seems to be like a superstar club. Hugo flipped the invitation letter in his hand. How much mystery was hidden in this gorgeous but simple invitation letter? If you throw it out, how many people will be crazy about it? At this moment, how many people are willing to pay a high price for the invitation of this chapter? Hugo thought of Jin somehow. The martial arts secrets that everyone wants to **** in the yong martial arts novels are just like...like nine sun magic arts. "It seems that you are in a good mood tonight." A voice made Hugo turn his head and look over. The person here was Tim Robbins. Although he was not nominated, he is now in the first-tier Hollywood group. He is a member of, the past two years of "life intersections" and "behind the scenes players" made him shine, coupled with this year''s "Shawshank''s Redemption", in fact, he is also one of the actors that Oscar has been owed. So it''s not surprising that he was invited. Hugo and Tim are just nodding acquaintances, but on Oscar night, everyone is nodding acquaintance, and everyone can talk when they meet. Hugo only arrived at the party for less than ten minutes. He had already seen four groups of people before and after. Cameron wanted to go to the bathroom, but he couldn''t find a space. As a result, he still has to turn around and leave gracefully. I have to say that such a party is a kind of glory, but at the same time it is like a masquerade, everyone wears a mask-a mask that allows one to achieve his goal. But Hugos impression of Tim has always been good, so he saw the visitor with a relaxed smile on his face, and replied, "Your mood tonight is not as bad as I thought." Tim raised his eyebrows and looked at Hugo in surprise, as if he didn''t understand what Hugo meant. Hugo explained with a smile, "Such an outstanding performance without winning a nomination? This is really a depressing thing." The script of "Shawshank''s Redemption" benefited from Hugo''s participation, and it did have a lot of changes, which also gave Tim more room to play. But unfortunately, Tim still failed to get the nomination for best actor. Losing to Morgan Freeman is not wrong, but losing to Nigel Hawthorne is really depressing. Tim haha ??laughed, "The time has passed." It meant that he was sad after saying that he was nominated. "Tonight belongs to you. As a bystander, I really enjoy tonight. It''s hard." Imagine what it would be like as a party." "You should talk to Tom... I mean Hanks." Hugo''s words made Tim laugh again, because two steps away, Tom Cruise happened to pass by. Hearing this, stop. Stopped, and then heard the explanation behind Hugo, he shrugged helplessly before leaving. This is really interesting. "For me, the most stressful moment has passed." Hugo''s eyes widened, with an expression of embarrassment. Tim immediately understood that Hugo was mocking himself for being embarrassed when he won the Best Supporting Actor Award last year. This made Tim feel a little more relaxed. "In fact, Frank was quite a bit in the process of shooting the movie. Speaking of you again, I discussed with Morgan at the time that you really like this script, and many details are very attentive, which is of great help to our performance." "Oh, please, Frank has made me embarrassed for a while. You don''t want to do it again, do you?" Hugo said that after the Golden Globe nomination list came out, the reporter told Hugo that he was nominated for the Best Screenplay Award. Hugo replied with a surprised look, "Are you kidding me?" This matter was talked about by many people later. It is estimated that Frank-Delabond himself did not expect when he signed up that "Shawshank''s Redemption" would surpass other works at the last moment and received such a big affirmation. Because at the beginning of the movie, almost no one cares about it. So Frank filled Hugo into the list of screenwriters, only to express his sincerity and gratitude, and didn''t think so much, so naturally he didn''t tell Hugo. The smile on the corner of Tim''s mouth rose, revealing dimples, making him look a little more childish, "But you can''t deny that you are indeed an excellent screenwriter. I am now looking forward to''before sunrise''? " "You made me shy." Hugo said with a chuckle, "So, are we going to enter the mode of complimenting each other now? You know, I have a lot to say about your performance," Shawshank''s Redemption ''But I took a fancy to it first." "Hahahaha." Tim''s hearty laughter was not harsh amid the loud music, it was a bit more innocent than his usual elegant and shy image. "No, no, I just came here to express my admiration. Your performance in Pulp Fiction is wonderful." "This is really a positive sign." Hugo exaggerated exaggerated breath. "There will be many occasions to flatter each other tonight. I don''t want to enter this mode so soon, otherwise the smile will become rigid in the end. . At least, it doesnt need to be like this between friends." "I heard that you and Morgan might be working together next time?" Tim changed the subject as expected. Hugo was a little surprised, did Morgan and the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew have negotiated? There is still no news from Rick. However, Hugo did not show it on the surface. Instead, he smiled and said, "I hope so, to make up for the regret that I missed before. You know, you can learn a lot from working with such an excellent actor as Morgan." Here, Hugo paused, "Oh, I forgot who I was talking to." This is talking about "Shawshank''s redemption" again. Tim was amused by Hugo and shook his head again and again, raised his hands, expressing surrender. While talking, Tim suddenly looked behind Hugo and showed a gentle smile. Before Hugo could turn his head, he saw a charming woman walking by him, hugging Tim and kissing each other. A moment It turned out to be Susan Sarandon! This rising star in the late 1970s has now become universal. One of the representatives of the feeling of a woman, and her superb acting skills are even more admirable. This year''s Oscar nomination is the third nomination in the past five years! Hugo''s deepest impression of her is undoubtedly "The End of the Wild Flower". This movie is undoubtedly one of the most important masterpieces in Susan''s career as an actress, with far-reaching influence. "Good evening, dear Mr. Lancaster, where''s your female companion?" When Susan spoke, the brows revealed a flair. Even though she is forty-nine this year, that flamboyant charm is common to many girls. If you don''t have it, the corners of your mouth are elegant and yet sexual. The smile is even more charming. It''s not surprising that Tim, who is twelve years younger than Susan, will fall in love with this woman. "Dear Miss Sarandon, my female companion is trapped in a food processing plant, and I regret that I cannot help." Hugo explained the so-called reincarnation place in English in a serious manner, with shallow outlines at the corners of his mouth. Smile. Susan was stunned and didn''t react. She originally wanted to tease Hugo, but she was choked. It was Tim who reacted first and laughed happily, making Susan confused. Chapter 1161： Behind the glitz Susan''s reaction was only half a beat, and then after realizing what Hugo meant, she smiled brilliantly. Although the smile was fully bloomed, there was still an indescribable charm. No wonder people always say that temperament is truly lasting compared to appearance. "Before Tim told me that you are an excellent actor, but did not mention that you are an excellent comedian." The smile in Susan''s eyes was intoxicating in the blurry light of the night. Hugo pursed his lips and shrugged, "This is a fact that I don''t even know, and I will take it as a compliment." In fact, Hugo has always wanted to try comedy, not like "Sleepless in Seattle". A romantic comedy, but a real comedy. Hugo chatted with Susan and Tim for a while, and then he realized that Cameron seemed to have been away for too long, so he apologized to the two and walked towards the bathroom. There was still some distance from the bathroom. Hugo saw the ladies waiting at the door. Hugo couldn''t help but stop. How could he forget that the ladies'' bathroom is always full at parties or large gatherings. Hugo searched among the crowd. Cameron didnt see it, but saw a lot of acquaintances. Nicole Kidman and Michel Pfeiffer were leaning on the side of a green radish. There was a smile on her face; Winona Reid was hiding in a shadow thinking about something, but when she met Hugo, she turned away uncomfortably. Surprisingly, Hugo actually saw a strange and familiar figure, Angelina Jolie! How could Angelina, who is not yet twenty years old this year, enter the Oscar night? Angelina should have been in the business at this time, but there is no work worth mentioning. Could it be because of her father John-Watt(.)? If it''s John Walter, then there is absolutely no problem with him taking Angelina to the Oscar night. But Hugo remembered that Angelina had a very bad relationship with her father, not only publicly condemning her father, but also removing her father''s surname through legal means. Not understanding what was going on, Hugo looked around subconsciously, looking for Brad Pitt. Although Brad was absent from the Oscars, Vanity Fair would not forget him. He and Gwyneth naturally appeared hand in hand. But then Hugo woke up. There is no intersection between Brad and Angelina, and even if there is a relationship, it is not his turn to gossip. Hugo retracted his gaze and looked back. Susan and Tim were no longer where they were. They met Kevin Costner not far away. So Hugo left the bathroom door and walked indoors. Unlike the lively scene of the outdoor swimming pool and the garden, the warmth of the room makes everyone take off their coats, stand or sit, and their posture is obviously more casual and lazy. , You can even see those close and entangled figures in the corners of the balcony or stairs. What is hidden behind Vanity Fair? Dirty, darkness, power and wealth, desire. see. After all these years of baptism, Hugo is no longer a young stunned boy. Naturally, he would not expect the Oscar night to be a simple party. On the contrary, seeing such a reserved scene in front of him, Hugo felt a little surprised. Woolen cloth. As if reflecting the idea of ??Hugo, there was a roaring noise from the elevator entrance. When you turned around, you could see six men and two women disheveled into the elevator. The wine bottles in their hands were spilled everywhere. , Lewdness in the mouth. Voice. wave. The words kept reverberating in the restrained hall. Hugo suddenly realized that he chuckles, how could he forget that this is a hotel, but there are countless rooms upstairs. The real * will definitely not be on the surface. "Do you need it?" A figure passed by Hugo. Hugo turned sideways and moved away, but he didn''t want the person to stop, and asked in a low voice in Hugo''s ear. Hugo frowned slightly and looked at the other person, and then saw a young man with a small head. Although his face was very clean, he was shown by the cyan dark circles and the marks left by the brow nails. She was very tired, and her dizzying eyes looked a little wretched. This person is familiar. Hugo could not remember the corresponding face and name in his mind, but at this moment, the other party saw Hugo''s eyes, and he immediately avoided his eyes with a guilty conscience, then lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice again, "You have a need ?" Hugo understood at this time, it should be a medicine. Sell. son. How did this man enter the Oscar night? Hugo still didn''t speak, frowning and thinking. It took less than half a second before and after, that medicine. The trafficker couldn''t wait for Hugo''s answer, and left directly in a panic. Hugo didn''t think much about these medicines. The trafficker was sneaky in the first place. Seeing that he did not respond, it was normal to leave with a guilty conscience. Hugo was thinking in his mind, "Vanity Fair" clearly knows that such a party cannot lack alcohol and drugs. It''s good, people like Angelina who have not reached the legal drinking age will not be monitored here, and similarly, the poison hidden in the dark corner. Products cant be made by yourself. Maybe the organizer knows that there is medicine. The traffickers got in through personal connections, and they opened one eye and closed one eye; or, they simply let in blatantly-this way they can at least make sure that they know about the poison. The direct source of the product, easy to control. Thinking of this, Hugo feels that the darkness hidden behind Vanity Fair makes people shudder more and more. People always do that. When standing outside the circle, looking at the richness and wealth in front of you, the heart is throbbing, moths rushing forward like a fire; After being a member of the circle, they realized that standing in the center of Vanity Fair would cost ten times a hundred times, so they were lost in the colorful neon. "If you have fame and fortune, you will be satisfied?" Hugo stood there thinking, the poison. The trafficker flees with a rapid heartbeat, "Damn, so unfortunate, I actually ran into Hugo''s body, really..." He was called the "Priest", and he was one of the accomplices in the Houston incident last year. The medicine was sold to Mandy Sandy and he was there to help. After more than half a year, he avoided the limelight and left Houston and came to Los Angeles. He didn''t expect to meet Hugo again. This really scared the pastor into a cold sweat. The pastor now just wants to move faster and faster to avoid being recognized by Hugo. That would be bad. He is now poisoned. The quality is enough for him to spend his twenty youth in prison. But less than ten steps out, the pastor was pulled by his arm by a person. The pastor who looked like a frightened bird directly widened his eyes. The foul language had almost reached his mouth, but when he saw the person coming, he abruptly restrained him. Up. The person in front of him was Uma. Uma Thurman, Hugo''s ex-girlfriend. The pastor didn''t know the turns in the entertainment industry, but he knew that the woman in front of him had something to do with Hugo, which almost scared the pastor to pee. But before the priest could respond, Uma lowered her voice and quickly said, "Is there a lot of hemp?" About big. Hemp, the United States has actually been controversial since 1936. Hemp is officially banned in the United States. But different from other poisons. Goods, big. The medical effect of anesthesia has been proven, so after entering the nineties, it is based on body autonomy, medical truth, and economic benefits. The legalization movement of hemp is gradually unfolding. Many people are supportive. Legalized hemp is not considered big. Hemp is considered poison. A kind of product. But for now, California still bans big. The sale of hemp. The pastor was stunned, should he take the business delivered to his door? Actually big. The price of hemp is far less than other poisons. Product, but it sells well at many celebrity parties because they dont think its big. Hemp is poison. The product is used as a kind of tobacco as a pastime, even becoming a fashion, so when the priest comes over for the Oscars night, the main goods are big. numb. "How much do you have?" the priest gritted his teeth and said, his eyes still peeking around and vigilant from time to time, then Uma took out a small stack of green banknotes from his small handbag and stuffed it into the priest''s hand. The priest bowed his head. After taking a look, he stretched his hand into the inner pocket of the coat. The priest looked around vigilantly, but turned around to find that Hugo was watching him at this time. This made the pastor frightened. His first thought was: Uma came over to get him off! The priest didn''t have time to think about it. He took a bag of things and threw it at Uma''s feet, then fled in embarrassment. Hugo just looked back at random and saw two people who were trading. Of course he did not recognize the pastor, not to mention that he and the pastor had only met him twice during the Houston incident; even if he really knew the pastor In the case of Hugos facial blindness, he Can''t remember. But Hugo recognized Uma. He saw Uma squat down in a panic, picked up the brown object wrapped in a plastic bag from the ground, and then sneaked along the corner to prepare to leave. When Uma raised her head, she saw Hugo''s clear eyes. At this time Hugo was standing at the entrance of the hall, and the goose-yellow light behind him dazzled with a shallow halo, making Hugo''s amber eyes look so warm, as clear as the thin morning sun at six o''clock in the morning. . Uma didnt have time to take a close look at Hugos expression, she just touched those eyes, and then she withdrew her gaze in a panic, the beating of her heart lost its rhythm, and her brain became a mess, and she could only run away. , Leaving a hurried back. Hugo didn''t have too many thoughts, no sighs, no guilt, no condemnation. This is Hollywood, not everyone can be alone, not everyone can control it. However, Hugo was a little surprised by Uma''s choice, because he always believed that Uma was a firm-willed person, and he would sprint without turning back when he decided. This is the reason why the two of them are together and the reason why the two of them parted ways. . But now Uma has chosen poison. Quality, which means choosing to sink, choose to escape. Maybe Hugo has never really understood Uma. Chapter 1162： Slow 3-step dance "Why are you here alone?" A warm voice reminded Hugo, and when he turned his head, he saw Cameron walking towards him. Hugo looked at Cameron calmly, but his eyes softened a little, "Come and wait for you." Cameron couldn''t help but pause, staring at the small smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth for a second. It''s just such a common sentence, but it flows through my heart like a warm current, letting the sweet taste dance on the tip of the tongue. Cameron stepped forward again, walked to Hugo''s side, took his right hand, "It''s rare to see when there are no other people around you." Hugo was amused by the ridicule, "You should go and see what''s around Tom." Tonight is Tom Hanks''s shining moment, just like it was for Steven Spielberg last year. At this moment Tom is the stars Gongyue. Cameron curled his lips to express his disbelief. Although Hugo did not get the Golden Man tonight, the two works of "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death" both achieved Oscars. This is undoubtedly a huge one for those who were not optimistic about Hugo at the time. The contrast. To this day, no one can question Hugo''s superstar status. Even two Toms, Hanks and Cruise, are at best on par with Hugo. "Look, someone greeted you there again." Before Cameron had time to speak, he saw someone at the far end waving his hand with a smile, and said jokingly. Hugo followed Camerons sight. It was Michelle Pfeiffer and Jack Nicholson. Last summer, the "wolf" performed by these two stars was defeated by "Life and Death Hour". But this is just a competition between works, and it did not affect the friendship between them. Hugo waved to the two people, then turned to look at Cameron, and said with a smile, "If Rick saw it, he would be very happy." On Oscar night, it was still Being able to become the focus of people''s attention is a kind of ability and a compliment. Cameron was amused by Hugo. She hesitated, put her hands on Hugo''s shoulders, and said in a low voice, "Then I wonder if you can spare some time to contribute to me?" After speaking boldly and straightforwardly, Cameron almost exhausted all his courage, and his cheeks suddenly became red. The usual Cameron is always bold and generous, but in front of Hugo, she even looks directly at Hugo will be blushing, even if the two have been dating for more than half a year. Hugo laughed blankly, "What do you want the two of us to do?" Come to the party and enjoy the world of the two? This is not the right choice. Cameron bit his lower lip lightly, looking directly at Hugo with a pair of beautiful eyes, hesitated again and again and said, "Would you like to dance with me?" Generally speaking, men invite women. The dancing companion, Hugo, who has no price for eyesight, has never spoken, and Cameron can only speak by himself. The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth froze. Dancing, he really hasn''t danced for a long time, because he is a dance idiot, undoubtedly physically disabled. The last time I danced was when I was filming "Pulp Fiction"... Uma, the name appeared again. The two dances in Hugo''s memory were with Uma. The first time I was clumsy at that New Year''s Eve party. Four steps slowly. Almost less than thirty seconds ago, Hugo saw Uma again, and now Cameron invited himself to dance again. This is a coincidence, but it is also an irony. The stiff smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth rose slowly, and he said softly, "I''m not good at dancing at all, haven''t you heard of it?" "Leo laughed at you so many times, of course I know." Cameron couldn''t help laughing every time he recalled Leonardo''s gloating expression. Indeed, it is rare to have a Hugo that can create a performance and sing. He is not good at everything, and it is still a dance that is directly related to music, which is really very happy. "However, I can teach you that we are not going to participate in the competition, but...just a dance that belongs to the two of us." Listening to Camerons lowering voice, Hugo saw that her ears were stained with a thin layer of pink, which made Hugo gently squeeze her lips, then loosen her arms around Cameron. Long''s hand stepped back a little, and made a knight''s gift, "This lovely lady, may I have the honor to dance with you?" Cameron looked at Hugo''s right hand flat in front of her, and the smile on her face was almost uncontrollable. She stretched out her right hand, but found that her fingers were trembling slightly, and finally touched Hugo''s. The palm of the hand, the broad palm slightly closed, and the flat warmth calmed the trembling of the fingertips. Hugo wrapped Camerons waist with his left hand, bringing the two people closer together. The rapid breathing and warm air made Camerons heart beat quickly, and he looked up obsessively. With Hugo, it was as if he had fallen into the clear amber, and there were only two of them left in the world. But for a long time, Hugo did not move, which made Cameron a little refreshed, and then saw that the smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth was a bit more bitter, "You should tell me how to jump." After that, Hugo He also twitched the corners of his mouth awkwardly. He really didn''t know anything about dancing. Cameron chuckled and chuckled. He approached Hugo''s chest slightly, feeling the hot body temperature of Hugo rushing toward his face, and it seemed that he could still hear the heartbeat in his chest, making Cameron inexplicably Xin An, "This is three steps slowly, it''s very simple, it''s only three steps, the most basic dance step, step on the pace, and slowly turn in circles." Three steps slowly. It was not the slow four steps that Hugo was "familiar with", which made Hugo''s limbs start to stiffen unconsciously. Cameron also felt Hugo''s stiffness, but she was not in a hurry. She lowered her head and looked at Hugo''s steps, "Come on, take your feet first." "Didn''t you first, and then I followed you?" Hugo asked in surprise. If he leads the dance, wouldn''t it be messy? Normally, the teacher leads the students to study. It was like this when he studied with Uma before. Cameron raised his head and chuckled, "We are not learning to dance, we are just enjoying our time." Looking over Hugo''s shoulder, Cameron saw someone standing not far away watching the rain. From the back of Guo, as one of the most important people tonight, many people want to know Hugo. Cameron knew that she didn''t have much time to monopolize Hugo. Hugo''s words twitched in his throat, but he said nothing, just responded in a low voice. Then Hugo stepped away cautiously with her left foot. Cameron was watching Hugo''s footsteps with her head down at this time. She also moved her right foot back, and Hugo subconsciously stepped away with her right foot again. Cameron retreated again. With this advance and retreat, the two people actually moved, and Hugo hadn''t stepped on Cameron. This surprised Hugo. After walking a few steps in a row, Cameron figured out the size of Hugo''s pace, raised his head and looked at Hugo, "Now, you pay attention to the rhythm of listening to the music. This is three steps slow, with three beats as a unit. The first shot is a retake, and the next two shots are downbeats. So every time you get to the first shot, you turn your body slightly and slowly draw a circle. That''s it." Physical disability is one thing, and mastering the rhythm of music is another. This is not difficult for Hugo. Its just that Hugos control over the turns is really bad. The first turn was too small, almost equal to no turn; and the second turn was too big, the result was almost three hundred and sixty degrees, which provokes Cameron. The whole person threw himself into Hugo''s arms, grinning endlessly. Cameron bit his lower lip, holding back a smile, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. You did a good job, really, you see, you didn''t step on me, and you started to lead the dance, so , Just jump at your rhythm. I will follow you." I will follow you. The words heard in Hugo''s ears, which made Hugo a little stunned. He looked down at Cameron in front of him, and his eyes were staring at him with no one else, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was blooming proudly like petals in midsummer. Hugo gently hugged Cameron into his arms, and said with a smile, "When I step on you, you will know how bad I am." Before the voice fell, Hugo''s footsteps were rushed. After a quarter of a shot, Cameron evaded him and was stepped on by Hugo. Both of them laughed suddenly. Weak and weak Weak and weak. The three-step slow waltz is elegant and perfect like a violin song, quietly playing amidst the noise of the Sunset Tower Hotel. At this time, there are seven or eight pairs of dancing partners on the dance floor, but Hugo and Cameron easily stand out, making people involuntarily fix their eyes on the two people-because they are too clumsy. The beautiful waltz danced into a puppet dance, and from time to time Hugo would step on Camerons feet; also because the smiles on the corners of the two peoples mouths were too happy and too beautiful, incompatible with the partys carnival, just like two Different time and space overlap. "You''re tired, take a break." Cameron knew that Hugo was not good at dancing, so although she was still reluctant to give up, she said thoughtfully. Hugo was a little surprised. The two of them only jumped a circle and a half, which is probably only a few minutes. More importantly, Hugo did not want to stop. Unlike the previous two experiences, let Hugo have fun tonight. Hugo put Cameron''s head in his arms again, "Just jump for a while, once you stop, there will be a bunch of people coming over again." Listening to Hugos complaining coquettish tone, Cameron leaned against Hugos chest, grinned and said nothing, just let Hugo jump and jump awkwardly and stiffly with himself. It wasn''t the waltz''s slow three steps at all, but it was the most beautiful dance in her life. Chapter 1163： Miscellaneous chess game The Oscars night is full of opportunities for many people, so Tom Hanks, Steven Spielberg, Hugo Lancaster will all become targets of siege. The reporters hope To have a good relationship with them, magazine editors hope to get first-hand interview qualifications, sponsors want to reach cooperation with them as soon as possible, second-line and third-line actors hope to use their vigor to find job opportunities... But for Rick and Joseph, Oscar night also means an excellent environment for the exchange of interests and a new round of network expansion. Tonight, Rick and Joseph, including Karl Earl, Ali Emmanuel, and others are all very busy. They are talking with all parties almost non-stop, and they dont even have time to update each others news. Only because of an accident all night, Joseph politely interrupted the conversation between Rick and Scott Ferguson-he is the executive producer of Paramount''s works "Nobody is a Fool" and "Browning Eyes" Afterwards, Joseph had a brief conversation with Rick and Ali. After that, he never had the chance to meet again. He could only rely on his own judgment and pre-arrangements to plan, and work together to achieve the ultimate goal. This game has also become a battle that has truly demonstrated absolute strength since the establishment of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Sure enough, on the second day after the end of the Oscar night, various gossips began to fly in the sky. The first news that came out came from Paramounts official government. Before that, the media had been chasing the 20 million remuneration issue. Paramount officially responded for the first time, stating that their cooperation with Hugo has entered the negotiation stage. I am really willing to pay 20 million pieces, and now only a few specific details are missing. As soon as the news came out, the whole Hollywood was surging. In the past nearly a month, people have been watching the progress of the casting of "Mission Impossible" and the head-on confrontation between Hugo Lancaster and Tom Cruise. It burst out with amazing energy and attracted the attention of countless people. The endless battles in the media are even more exciting. Although both parties denied it and performed very well, they still couldn''t conceal people''s hot discussion-the so-called groundless talk, people firmly believed this sentence. Now that Paramount has officially acknowledged the news, does it mean that the duel has a final result? Hugo joined with a record-breaking $20 million in remuneration, opening a new chapter in Hollywood actors remuneration, defeating Tom in this stunning way, and declaring the alternation of the superstar status of the two? This really caused everyone''s gossip souls to start screaming. At this point, the brokerage circle had previously put pressure on Hugo and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company for a month and fell apart. Now, not only do the major agencies do not suppress the Endeavour Elite Agency, on the contrary, the Innovative Artist Agency and the William Morris Agency abandon the previous suspicions for the first time, and stand with Endeavour Elite Agency, and work together on the major movies. The company put pressure on it to facilitate the conclusion of an agreement with a remuneration of US$20 million. Because they all know very well that although the record is Hugo, they have nothing to do with them, but in fact, once Hugo opened the threshold of 20 million US dollars, then they will be the leader of the brokerage company. They can put pressure on the film company on behalf of their artists. I believe that other actors will gradually join the 20 million club. This is a huge breakthrough for the entire brokerage industry. Open the gap, and then show their talents. Who can become the second 20 million club member by then, which company can have more than 20 million club members, depends on their own abilities. Innovative Artist Agency and William Morris Agency are called strategic cooperation. Relatively speaking, the reaction of international innovation management companies was half a beat slow, not only half a beat slow, but when they recovered, it would be very difficult to join themeveryone knows about them and Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. This time, the incident is obviously that the Creative Artist Agency and William Morris Agency have abandoned the International Innovation Management Company. The entire Hollywood brokerage industry was also before the storm. However, before these news had fully brewed their power, new news emerged. Less than eight hours after the announcement of Paramount, Warner Bros. announced that Al Pacino had joined forces with Robert De Niro to join the new film "heat" directed by Michael Mann (.mann). ". As the top four actors of the 70s and 80s, Al and Robert are still young at this time. The two teamed up again after the second and third parts of "The Godfather", which is even more exciting. Many people think of last night''s awards ceremony, two people jointly awarded the best picture award, now it seems that this is the first publicity stunt. Sure enough, "Stealing the Line of Fire" immediately became the focus of the topic. However, for the major Hollywood agencies, they will not forget an important thing: Al is an entertainer under Endeavour Elite Agency Rick Rosen! People with a keen sense of smell have already noticed the unusualness, and the two news within the next twenty-four hours have confirmed these people''s guesses. The first news is from the official and received confirmation from Disney. Tom Hanks, who has just completed the re-election of the actor, is determined to join the dubbing work of Disney''s cartoon "Toy Story (.. "Toy Story" is a controversial work on the cusp, produced by a little-known animation production company Pixar. Prior to this, the animation production company''s greatest achievement was to win the Oscar for Best Animated Short Film Award, and the computer they developed The auxiliary production system won the Academy Award for Science and Engineering, but they have never produced an animated feature film. This time, Pixar not only released an animated feature film for the first time, but also the world''s first animation produced entirely by computer, which is a revolution for hand-drawn animation and two-dimensional animation. This fateful breakthrough has also attracted countless controversies. Some people think that this is a suicidal attempt. Some people think that it will make a huge change in the entire industry. Some people think that although computers will join the animation production sooner or later, Pixar will abandon the tradition in one breath. It is too radical. After Pixar produced this work, he chose to cooperate with Disney and distribute it by Disney. Now, Tom Hanks, who is in the limelight, is willing to join "Toy Story", which is undoubtedly an interesting signal. The second news was not officially recognized by Disney, it was just a rumored news in the circle. Originally hoped to attract Sean Connery and Hugo Lancaster to join the two superstars, "Break into the Deadly Island" finally failed to negotiate the remuneration, and the cooperation was stranded. Later, the international innovation brokerage company started work again. Nicholas Cage was very close to "Break into the Dead Island". Before the Oscars, there were even rumors that the two sides were only short of signing a contract. But now there is internal news that Disney changed candidates at the last minute. Alexander Lorraine, who relied on the "Happy Family" to gain great popularity, will become Sean Connery in the "Breakthrough Island". The partner among them. These two news are really intriguing. First, Alexander is an entertainer under Endeavour Elite Agency, and second is Hugos roommate and friend. This is well known. Now, Alexander has replaced Nicholas in the crew of "Death Island". The rumors still Saying that he will have six million dollars in remuneration, this is definitely a great opportunity. This makes people have to think more. First, Tom Hanks took over the dubbing of a controversial cartoon, and then Alexander Lorraine completed a counterattack to join the blockbuster cast. The actions behind Endeavours elite agency should not be underestimated. If you add a series of events triggered by "Mission: Impossible", people have faintly noticed that the Hollywood brokerage industry seems to be changing. After the announcement of a series of news, there was less than forty-eight hours of silence, and another news appeared that seemed to have nothing to do with it. This news did not attract much attention. Clint Eastwood officially confirmed that his new work "Covered Bridge Last Dream (the... of... will work with Warner Bros., and the heroine selected Meryl Streep. This news is actually heavy news, whether it is Clint or Meryl, these are Hollywood''s top superstars. But the reason why it didn''t attract much attention was because the news didn''t seem to have much direct connection with the previous uproar, so people seemed a little bit disheartened. The calm did not last long, and the waves resurfaced. The major brokerage companies worked hand in hand to promote the cooperation between Hugo and "Mission Impossible". Everything seemed to be well-placed and occupied, but it was followed by MGM and 20th Century Fox, Universal Pictures, and Columbia. The film industry teamed up to put pressure on Paramount, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com believes that Paramount is disrupting the balance of the film production industry. You know, after the actor''s salary rose to 15 million, it has not been five years since the major film companies have been adjusting their industrial chains, because the increase in the actor''s salary is not a matter of a work or an actor. , Is often a major event that affects the whole body. In fact, the four companies that protested did not completely clarify their ideas from the chaos of rising salaries to 15 million. Universal Pictures has been committed to low-cost comedy, while MGM has just come out of the trough. Century Fox''s investment vision is not accurate, and sometimes it''s good and bad. Not to mention Columbia Pictures, even their leader came out to contact Hugo. Therefore, once the remuneration balance is broken again, the situation they have to face will be more difficult. Paramount was under great pressure for a while, and then Disney and Warner Bros. couldn''t stand it, because they were also affected by the aftermath. Tom Hanks wanted to earn 15 million pieces for the dubbing, although not 20 million. However, this was the absolute first-day price for dubbing work, which was far beyond Disneys budget. Later, the crews of "Stealing the Line of Fire" and "Covered Bridge Last Dream" also reported that the remuneration arrangements were blocked. At such a critical moment, there is a secret in the circle spreading among a small number of people: Tom Cruise said that he is willing to lower the pay to shoot "Mission Impossible"! Chapter 1164： Behind the scenes game In Hollywood now, if you ask an ordinary audience whether they like Tom Cruise or Hugo Lancaster, the answer is estimated to be five to five points. Maybe someone can have the upper hand, but the advantage is definitely not. It will be too obvious; when the same question is passed to the major film companies, their answer is definitely "like them all", because for them, actors are a whole term. In the face of personal friendship, interests are always the core. Therefore, when Tom and Hugo compete for a movie, almost everyone is excited, and "Mission Impossible" has become the focus of attention in one fell swoop. Now that Hugo is almost about to reach an agreement with "Mission Impossible", Tom has again come from behind and put forward a condition that Paramount can hardly refuse. On the one hand, signing with Hugo, creating Hollywoods first 20 million dollar remuneration feat; on the other hand, signing with Tom to reach a cooperation with the top star of Hollywood Changhong for ten years. This is a dilemma in the eyes of any company. . But in fact, for Paramount, the choice is not so difficult. In less than forty-eight hours-the time left for the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company to respond is very limited, Paramount officially announced that they signed a contract with Tom Cruise for a salary of 10 million US dollars, and Tom joined "Mission Impossible". The crew will be assembled within two weeks and will be officially filmed! With twists and turns, the battle for the protagonist of "Mission Impossible" has been tossed for nearly a month, and finally ended in Tom Cruise''s victory. The audience was enthusiastic, the supporters of Tom were overjoyed, the supporters of Hugo were aggrieved, and the onlookers cheered and looked forward to the release of "Mission Impossible". After all, Hugo still missed the "Mission Impossible", which made people embarrassed. In fact, it is not surprising that Paramount made such a choice. Their trade-off position is nothing more than a choice of interests. Although signing with Hugo can create a gimmick, the 20 million dollars in salary is also paid by Paramount, which means that their box office pressure is greater-the profit margin is also smaller. Not to mention other large film companies, including Paramount itself, any film company will not be willing to increase the salary. It has always been brokerage companies that promote the increase in film salaries, while film companies hope to keep costs down and control costs. But the problem is that now there are enough "Mission Impossible" gimmicks, and the "20 million pay" is just icing on the cake-and it is Paramount''s own bleeding, coupled with pressure from other large film companies. In fact, Paramount''s choice was not too difficult. On the other hand, the cooperation between Tom and Paramount is definitely not just as simple as reducing the pay. Tom can bring many things to Paramount, not only "Mission Impossible", but also other works. Partnership. No one will forget that Tom is an artist belonging to an innovative artist management company. This is really an interesting situation. On the one hand, the innovative artist agency has joined forces with William Morris Agency and Endeavour Elite Agency to promote a new breakthrough of 20 million in salary; but on the other hand, it has been secretly established with Paramount to promote Tom''s joining cooperation. Sure enough, it is currently the most powerful brokerage company in the industry. For innovative artist management companies, they are invincible. If Hugo starred in "Mission Impossible", it means that the 15 million cap of the entire agency industry has broken. They are definitely The most favorable competitor for the next 20 million clubs; if Tom starred in "Mission Impossible", then they could cooperate more with their actors and Paramount, and also won a head-on competition with Hugo. Therefore, an innovative artist agency can definitely be called a job with ease. Objectively speaking, in this competition, the biggest winner is not Tom or Hugo, nor innovative artist agency, but Paramount and "Mission Impossible". The preliminary preparations for this work have not yet been completed. It has been word of mouth. When movies are released in the future, as long as the publicity can keep up, the movie box office has a high chance of breaking out. Behind Tom Cruise is the innovative artist agency, and behind Hugo is the Endeavour Elite Agency. This is also the first head-to-head game between the two brokerage companies. On the surface, the cooperation is behind the competition. It is the old and strong innovative artist agency that has the last laugh, but the innovative artist agency has clearly realized one thing through this incident, that is, forge ahead. The rise of elite brokerage companies is unstoppable! Others don''t know, but the creative artist agency knows nothing better. In fact, the collaboration between Tom Cruise and "Mission Impossible" was finalized as early as the night of the Oscars. Tom showed his determination to win this work. His connections in Hollywood are naturally not Hugos. Years can be compared, and at the same time, the foundation of an innovative artist agency is not something that Endeavour Elite Agency can fight against. Tom not only persuaded the main characters of the crew to get the support of Brian De Palma and Robert Downey, but also won the favor of Paramount head Shirley Lansing. In addition, Tom also relied on his own ability to obtain strong-water support. Who is John Walt? A veteran actor who has been in Hollywood for nearly 30 years, he has become famous as early as the end of the sixties, and his contacts range from Broadway to TV series to movies. You can also see him in screenwriters, directors, actors, producers and other fields. Silhouette. If you want to talk about actor achievements, maybe he can''t compare to Paul Newman and Jack Nicholson; but when it comes to behind the scenes in the circle, he is a top existence. Qiang expressed his willingness to play "Mission Impossible" on the condition that Tom must be the leading actor. Moreover, he personally appeared on Oscars night as a lobbyist for Tom. That night, Qiang brought his daughter Angelina Jolie to the party specially-the daughter can play a deceiving role, making others mistakenly think that he is just paving the way for her daughter''s future career as an actor, so that they will not pay attention. To his whereabouts. The cooperation between Tom and "Mission Impossible" was decided on Oscar night. Tom lowered his pay for only ten million dollars. You must know that Tom has long been the backbone of the 15 million club. It is not easy for him to lower his pay; and Tom also named the producer, fully Using the resources of an innovative artist management company, according to the ideas of the director and screenwriter, the crew can be quickly built-and it is still a high-quality crew. Paramount has no reason to refuse. These transactions were originally hidden in the intertwining of pretenders, and it is difficult for even insiders to know before the official announcement. But to the surprise of the creative artist agency, the fox, Rick Rosen, actually smelled something wrong. He decisively handed over Paramounts affairs to Joseph Gibbs, and then he and Ali Emmanuel. You are running around the Sunset Tower Hotel. At the beginning, the creative artist management company couldn''t see the purpose of their running around, but now it seems that it couldn''t be more clear. First of all, Joseph persuaded Paramount not to announce that Tom Cruise has signed the news for the time being. At the same time, Joseph also dragged Paramount to the chariot of the Endeavour Elite Agency, and cooperated with the performance. It came on stage with the beating of gongs and drums. At the same time, Joseph and the others are pretty accurate, and the creative artist agency will definitely cooperate, because it is good for them and it can even make more profits. Later, Rick relied on his strong personal ability to bring Disney and Warner Bros. into their camp. Vigorous Tom Hanks joined Disneys dubbing work to support the "Toy Story" work, in exchange for Nicholas Cage''s exit in "Breathtaking Island", allowing Alexander Lorraine Join. Then they reached an agreement with Disney, allowing Disney to join the ranks of companies such as Twentieth Century Fox, and put pressure on Paramount. Clint Eastwood and Al Pacino have reached cooperation with Warner Bros. in exchange for the joining of Warner Bros. In fact, it doesnt matter whether Warner Bros. joins at this time. They are just doing it with their hands. Because they originally did not agree with the break of 20 million in film pay. At such a "critical" juncture, Tom Cruise made a strong move. After weighing the pros and cons, Paramount gave up the $20 million salary plan and chose Tom, who "reduced the salary". The result was clear at a glance. As a result, it became that Hugo did not want to increase the pay, but was stifled by the joint efforts of the film companies. Other brokerage companies will not only be unable to put pressure on Hugo anymore, but will sympathize with the situation of Endeavour''s elite company, gloating, "After all, it is a new small company and its power is not enough. It is estimated that it will take a long time to recover after this blow. Vigorous." Obviously it was Tom Cruise running around, relying on his strong personal connections to achieve the turnaround; it was obviously the innovative artist agency that was still strong and provided strong backup to help Tom Cruise win the "Mission Impossible~www.novelhall" .com~ But under the crisis management of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, it not only resolved the previous remuneration accusations against Hugo, but also obtained a lot of benefits for the companys artists. At the same time, it also cooperated with Warner Bros., Disney and Paramount. Both have secrets that are tacit to each other, and the relationship has taken to the next level. The most important thing is that the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is not aware of it. If it weren''t for the creative artist brokerage company, it would also be a player in the game, otherwise they would not be able to detect it at all. Not only did the old foxes like Rick and Ali keep dripping water, even Joseph, who was generally looked down upon by the people before, did not show any footwork. Moreover, Tom teamed up to persuade Paramount Pictures to be on Oscar night, but Rick''s reaction speed and crisis handling ability were amazingly good, whether it was their thorough consideration beforehand, or they judged on the spot. Accuracy and clear thinking all proved their ability. The creative artist agency doesnt know how Rick perceives something wrong, which also leaves them with no evidence to verify all the speculations; but for them, the facts are not important, and speculation is enough, because they clearly know , Next, the entire Hollywood agency circle is estimated to be shuffled. However, what they didn''t expect was that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company actually still had something to do! Moreover, this backhand seems to be their ultimate goal! Chapter 1165： Unpredictable outcome Tom Cruise joined "Mission Impossible" with a salary of 10 million U.S. dollars, and became a member of the filmmakers lineup, sharing the box office risk of the work together; John Watt and Vin Remus (.rhames) joined together "Mission Impossible"; the crew is approaching Jean-Renault and hopes to invite him to join... The curtain just kicked off in April, and news about "Mission Impossible" followed one after another, and the limelight was no different. Hugo and Tom Cruise once again competed head-to-head, ending with Tom''s victory, which made people lament that Hugo is an upstart after all, and the roots of Hollywood connections are still not solid enough. In the "Mission Impossible" news wave after wave, another piece of news was quietly announced. The official news from Xinxian Films, they did not inform the media on a large scale, but only informed the two familiar parties. The media only appeared to be very low-key, but as soon as the news was announced, it was immediately fried. Because the latest news is related to Hugo. "Hugo Lancaster officially joined the Seven Deadly Sins." Such a simple piece of news without any additional news immediately made the media boil. Hugo did not join the "Mission Impossible", and immediately chose the "Seven Deadly Sins". Is this a pity? Or is it because the quality of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is indistinguishable from the "Mission Impossible"? Almost overnight, the "seven deadly sins" were exposed by the media inside and out. Xinxian Film Company is also very smart. It releases the news bit by bit to keep the news fresh and attract more and more people to notice the work of "Seven Deadly Sins". Not inferior to the "Mission Impossible" trend. "The director is David Fincher? Isn''t this a newcomer, and he smashed''Alien 3'', why would you ask him to direct it? Ominous premonition." "Morgan Freeman first appeared in the cast! Hugo and Morgan''s first collaboration, missed the''Shawshank''s Redemption'', after all, they met in the''Seven Deadly Sins'', and the two Oscars nominated for Best Actor The drama of the writer is very much looking forward to!" "The second one is Gwyneth Paltrow! Steven Spielbergs goddaughter, with a hard background and good looks, seems to be a good show! And she got a family The support of this movie does not seem to be that simple." "Brad Pitt! Following Brad and Tom in "Interview with the Vampire", this time Brad and Hugo are facing each other! Are the roles of the two in the movie confrontation or cooperation? What kind of spark did the collision produce?" "Brad, Hugo, Gwyneth! Are you going to start a love triangle? Expected script role setting!" "Brad, the new star of acting; Hugo, the backbone of acting; Morgan, the representative of veteran acting! The duel of the three actors is enough to make everyone look forward to the cooperation!" The news changed almost every day, and the medias focus quietly shifted from "Mission Impossible" to "Seven Deadly Sins", discussing directors, actors, producers, investments, scripts... and everything in the end. The focus is on the three actors, especially Hugo and Brad. There is no need for the media to instigate again. Everyone clearly knows that the duel between Hugo and Brad is full of countless highlights. This time it is not a fight against each other in the air, but a performance duel between two people in the same work. Just like "Interview with the Vampire", everything will come to light after the movie is released. Hugo and Toms competition for "Mission Impossible" has just come to an end. Here, Hugo and Brad will have a face-to-face duel in the "Seven Deadly Sins", which almost makes the news media happy, every day. It''s Christmas! Its just that Tom snatched "Mission Impossible" and finally chose the "Seven Deadly Sins". Is this really a wise choice? The worries of the news media have reappeared, and the media headed by the "New York Post" have once again begun to plan for the future of Hugo with all their heart. "One is a large production with an investment of 80 million US dollars, the other is a small production with a budget of only 30 million; the other is Oscars such as Brian de Palma, Steven Zellian, and Robert Downey. High-level casts are on the one hand, with the little-known David Fincher and Andrew Kevin Walker on the one hand; on the other hand, Paramounts focused ambition work, on the other hand, the work of New Line Films cautiously asking for directions. Is this really a wise choice? " Colin Mailer has a heart to think completely for Hugo, but clearly lists the difference between "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins". "Since''before sunrise'', Lancaster Te''s career has always been in a dangerous situation. It is undoubtedly wise and correct to choose''Mission Impossible'' to give it a go, but unfortunately this time the gamble has also failed. This once again shows the decline of Lancaster''s current career. Momentum-lost in the duel with Cruise. After being abandoned by Mission Impossible, he chose Seven Deadly Sins voluntarily and returned to the route of Pulp Fiction-even more dangerous than Pulp Fiction and Speed ??of Life and Death. Is this really correct? Or is it said that the wrong choice of the Hudsons Eagle has reappeared, and the Hudsons Eagle of the collapse spell has appeared again? " Unlike in the past, when he was constantly questioning Hugo, Colin now appears more in a character who is compassionate and dedicated to thinking for Hugo. He is talking about the crisis of the situation under the name of worrying Hugo. The past month has been The "Hugo Career Crisis Theory" that has gradually settled down is now resurgence again, and it has set off stormy waves in a more turbulent manner. But are the "seven deadly sins" really the wrong choice? is it really like this? In addition to the "New York Post", there are naturally many media who calmly analyzed it. Soon, they discovered a very interesting phenomenon. Although the news about the "Seven Deadly Sins" was lively and heated, in fact most of them It''s all official news from Xin Xian Pictures, and the official news is very simple, and there is not much to break the news. For example, how much is the salary of the three actors? Or in other words, the consistently low-key Morgan Freeman ruled out, how much is the pay for Hugo and Brad? Who is the leading actor and who is the supporting actor? Or is it the same two male protagonists in "Interview with the Vampire"? The news is tightly covered by New Line Pictures, and it is not airtight, but there is no news at all. The media heard about it for a while before vaguely heard that Hugos salary may be 10 million U.S. dollars. However, this news did not receive any response from the official or Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Know if it is true. If it were before "Mission Impossible", people would definitely be excited about this news, because this is the first work with a pay of tens of millions in the 13 years since Hugo debuted-of course, no one in the circle would be like that. It is believed that both "Life and Death Hour" and "Pulp Fiction" have already earned Hugo 30 million yuan in film salaries. In terms of film salaries alone, Hugo is the first person in Hollywood today, no doubt. However, deducting box office dividends and only calculating the guaranteed film remuneration, this is indeed the first time Hugo has received tens of millions of dollars in film remuneration. But now? After "Mission: Impossible", people have clearly known that Hugo has a capacity of 20 million U.S. dollars. As long as Hugo is willing to nod his head, there will be a company to succeed; even if it is not 20 million, 15 million U.S. dollars will be captured. Therefore, it is not surprising that ten million is naturally. The point is that the "Los Angeles Times" confirmed that "Hugo is not the most important role in the drama." Although this news is ambiguous and does not have much reference value at all, it is like in "Interview with the Vampire", Brad has obviously more roles than Tom, and Brad is still the core role of the story, but both can become males. The protagonist, and Tom is even more brilliant. Therefore, this news is actually not said. But it is better than nothing. At least people can be sure that Hugo is not an absolute male protagonist in terms of weight. If this news is true, it also means that the highest paid "Seven Deadly Sins" is not the male lead. This is the first time ever! Soon there will be a lot of gossip about the "seven deadly sins". Brad is the actor, and Hugo is the second lesser actor, but Brad is only paid 5 million, but Hugo With ten million, this pattern of indifferent priority also made the confrontation between the two people even more tense. Although these news have not been officially confirmed, the brokerage companies of Hugo and Brad are also silent; but the media has been unable to bear it, and all the hype has become uproarious. If all this is true, then Hugo starred in "The Seven Deadly Sins", and the pay was the same as Tom Cruise in "Mission Impossible", and Hugo also beats Brad in the same series. The confrontation between the two people is not inferior to the big production of "Mission Impossible". In terms of topicality, the two sides can be said to be a tie. More importantly, there is a rumor circulating in the circle. Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has been planning not "Mission Impossible" but "Seven Deadly Sins". Rick has won the role of "Seven Deadly Sins" for Hugo. It took countless thoughts to defeat Kevin Spacey to take the role at the last moment. Moreover, Rick also used the two works of Clint, Al and Warner Bros. as the terms of the transaction, in exchange for Hugo''s "Seven Deadly Sins" of 10 million yuan. Although Warner Bros. and New Line Pictures are two independent divisions of Time Warner , they can talk to each other. The news was not announced by the media, because it involved the secrets of Hollywood circles. The reporters knew very well what broke the news and what the news couldn''t. But it caused an uproar in the circle. If this is the case, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company really played a good game this time. Although they lost "Mission Impossible", they won the four companies of Disney, Warner Bros., Paramount and New Line, and won the "Toy Story", "The Bridge of the Last Dream" and "Theft of Fire" in one go. The right to participate in five works, including "Break into Death Island" and "Seven Deadly Sins", and also allowed Hugo to receive 10 million US dollars as a non-protagonist. The creative artist agency seemed to have won a big victory. Tom Cruise won "Mission Impossible" and Brad Pitt became the protagonist of the "Seven Deadly Sins", but suffered a dumb loss. This move is really shocking. More importantly, Rick spent so much effort to win the "seven deadly sins" for Hugo. Obviously he did not choose randomly. Then the "seven deadly sins" would really be like "New York". Is the Post so worried? It now appears that the outcome is unpredictable. Not only between works, between actors, but also between companies! Chapter 1166： Force of layout Hugo''s shooting of the "seven deadly sins" is a blessing or a curse? No one can tell the truth. Although most people are generally optimistic about the "Mission Impossible", and ultimately missed Hugo; but for Hugo to take the "Seven Deadly Sins", at least from the point of view of the balance of interests, there is no loss. First of all, there is no loss of remuneration. "Seven Deadly Sins" has also become Hugo''s first work with a remuneration of tens of millions; secondly, "Mission Impossible" won behind the scenes. The screenwriter and director are solid enough, but the cast of "Seven Deadly Sins" However, it is slightly better. The duel of the three actors is really exciting. In the near future, apart from "Stealing the Wire", the cast of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is the most anticipated. Not to mention that the previous controversy about Hugo pay has all disappeared. Therefore, no one can stubbornly, and no one wants to stubbornly. No one will forget the living examples of "Pulp Fiction", "Speed ??of Life and Death", and "Night Sleep in Seattle". At least for the time being, this is a happy ending. The creative artist brokerage company chose the "Mission Impossible" in line with its strength and scale, while the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company started small and slowly. Martin Baum is in the game. Although he is not Tom Cruises agent, Brad Pitt only touched a little fur on the edge of the storm, but he still clearly felt the impact from Endeavours elite agency. . As an excellent agent, Martin is also accustomed to making accurate judgments from the overall situation. After exchanging opinions with several senior partners such as Roland Parkin, they all agreed that they had actually fallen behind in this game of chess. I was caught off guard by Rick Rosen and Ali Emmanuel-of course, a large part of the reason was that they underestimated the enemy. After Rick and the others learned that Tom had preemptively reached a cooperation agreement with Paramount, they did not panic, but tried their best to maximize the benefits in the limited time and space. What is even more frightening is that perhaps this "interest" is not the result of a hasty compromise at all, but a goal they had planned a long time ago. Then the strength of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company will be reassessed once again. "Martin, should I be happy?" Brad''s puzzled and puzzled voice pulled Martin back to reality from his thoughts. Martin raised his head and looked at Brad standing by the window. His sunny and handsome face was full of confusion, making the excitement of the eyebrows and eyes a little struggling. Brad has matured a lot this year, but he has experienced too few things, and his intelligence is very limited, so many problems can only be seen on the surface. For Brad, he was really puzzled. He defeated Hugo to get the part of the "Seven Deadly Sins" Mills, and Hugo also lost to Tom in the "Mission Impossible" competition, all of which was enough to make him ecstatic; but the problem is, rain. Guo has also joined the "Seven Deadly Sins". Although he is only a small supporting actor who is anonymous, Hugo is paid twice as much as the leading actor. This really loses his face. This is also a clear signal to all crew members: Compared to the actor, Hugo is the core of the crew, which makes Brad feel uncomfortable. Martin knows what Brad is thinking, he also prefers actors like Brad, and someone who is too smart like Hugo means that it is not easy to control. Martin even speculated maliciously. Maybe it was because Hugo was too strong and insisted on playing the "Seven Deadly Sins" Anonymous, that caused Rick to be in a hurry and had to go around such a big circle to clean up the mess for Hugo. It also won him a salary of 10 million in the crew. In this work, any error in any link will fall short. Martin expressed his condolences to Rick. but Ten million! Martin couldn''t help squeezing a fist with his right hand. In this head-to-head competition, he almost lost without any fight back. Brad''s final salary was said to be five million, but in fact it was only four million, and one million must be filmed. It can only be obtained if the box office exceeds the cost of the movie. And Hugo not only got ten million yuan in rewards, but also qualified for box office dividends. See you immediately. "Brad, you should be happy, of course!" Martin suppressed his thoughts, and he couldn''t see any worry on his face. The confident smile and joy made Brad''s chaotic mood a little settled, "You are now in the movie. The leading actor, the leading actor, is very different from the "Interview with the Vampire"." Brad certainly knows what Martin meant. In "Interview with the Vampire" he and Tom were tied for the actor''s seat, but now in "The Seven Deadly Sins" Hugo plays for him. This is a big improvement, especially when stepping on Hugo''s shoulder to star in works, sweeping away the bad situation that Hugo has repeatedly suppressed in the past three years, this is almost what Brad dreams of. Thinking of this, Brad''s mood gradually became clear, and the confusion and worries between his eyebrows disappeared bit by bit, revealing the joy and excitement that he should have originally. "Now you don''t care about the nonsense of the media, you should focus on your role-you are the leading actor, and then focus on your performance, so that everyone knows clearly that acting is not measurable by pay. "Martin said firmly, in fact, to make Brad forget the difference in salary, everything speaks with strength. But Martin has forgotten that the person who really applies this sentence should be Hugo. Now everyone in Hollywood knows clearly that the guaranteed film remuneration has never been a measure of Hugo''s worth. Or in other words, Martin didn''t forget, he just wanted Brad to forget. The smile on Brad''s face narrowed slightly, and his eyes burst with a firm light, "Don''t worry, I know! I will let everyone know that my acting skills are more worthy of attention than appearance!" Martin succeeded. "Martin, you know how long I have been waiting for this day, I want to beat Hugo, there is no better chance than this time, I will uprightly let everyone have nothing to say!" Not only will he let people see that his acting prowess has never been touted, but he also let everyone know that his prowess is not inferior to Hugo. In order to wait for this day, Brad has taken the courage after "saying goodbye to the sentimental heaven", has been working hard to learn acting, has been honing his acting skills, hoping that one day he will be able to impress everyone. The success of "Interview with the Vampire" and "The Years of Love" still leaves him in a whirlpool of controversy. Compared with his acting skills, his appearance is the focus of more discussion, which makes him feel that he is better than rain. The fruit is short. Why does everyone praise Hugo for both his appearance and acting skills, but think that his acting skills are too good? This time, he will let all disputes disappear, and he will use his solid performance to impress everyone. As long as he thinks of his rivalry with Hugo in the "Seven Deadly Sins", he can''t bear the boiling and excitement in his heart. The scene where life is overwhelming Hugo! In a trance, Brad felt that he had been on the pinnacle of success, and the "Seven Deadly Sins" and Hugo were his best stepping stones. The raging wind and the infinite beauty of the pinnacle had given Brad''s adrenaline in his body. Began to run wildly. Brad clenched his teeth tightly, his chest was filled with pride. Is there any situation that can be more direct and clearer than competing on the same field? no. Compared with people always comparing Brad and Hugo''s acting skills through different works before, this "Seven Deadly Sins" is the same platform. Hugo and Brad''s performance and performance will be clearly presented. In front of everyone, by then, justice will be in the hearts of the people! "Hugo, I''m ready!" Brad''s muscles tightened, as if he was ready to go. He can''t wait to prove himself and defeat Hugo! Martin looked at Brad, who was swept across the haze in front of him, and he was relieved. He needs Brad to be high-spirited. Not to mention whether the performance skills suppress Hugo, but at least one should have confidence, so that such a confrontation can sparkle, right? What''s more, the film critics are iron teeth and bronze teeth, but the news media reports are not. As an agent, he still has a lot to do. As long as Brad is strong enough, he has room to operate. "Seven Deadly Sins", not only Brad, even Martin began to look forward to it. It''s just that Martin is looking forward to not only the duel between Brad and Hugo, but also the entire movie-why is it the "seven deadly sins"? Why did Hugo choose this movie alone? Martin suddenly remembered the first time he saw Hugo in "Yihai Xiongfeng" and he showed his appreciation for Hugo. Everything now proves his vision. Although Hugo is not destined to be his artist, Martin is still a little curious about what height Hugo can reach. What about Brad? Martin didn''t think he would be worse than Rick. Hugo attacked again after "before sunrise" and chose the "seven deadly sins". More generally speaking, this is because Hugo once again cooperated with big companies after "life and death" and chose Paramount. This is absolutely It is a focus worthy of everyone''s attention. Not to mention that the incident was so lively. Not only the media, but not only the innovative art brokerage company, not only the international innovation management company, but even Hugo himself is at a loss. Although both "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins" were chosen by Hugo, he never expected that the development of the matter would exceed expectations. As a result, Joseph, Rick, Ali and others joined forces to stir up a whole world and finally let Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has revealed its solid foundation and skills, making people realize that, in addition to several stars such as Hugo, Tom Hanks, and Al Pacino, the strength of this brokerage company Still not to be underestimated. "What the **** is going on? How did the matter develop to... uh, so out of control?" Hugo was also full of question marks. Chapter 1167： Rosy Facing Hugos doubts, Rick, Joseph, and Carl sitting on the sofa looked at each other and seemed to be asking, You said its me. Obviously, this incident almost mobilized the resources of the entire Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Get up, even Carl is involved. Finally, Joseph took the initiative and said, "Do you remember that at the party, you asked me about it?" Hugo looked at a blank face, calmed down and thought about it. There are people coming and going on the night of Oscars. Except for Cameron as a female companion, Hugo and other people rarely meet, even Came. Long himself often gathers and talks with other ladies, so Hugo spends most of his time in communication, and there are few quiet moments. "Ah, when I was chatting with Thomas?" Hugo remembered. When he was chatting with Burberry''s American head Thomas Wieland, Joseph came over, because Thomas was absent from Hugo this year. Bailey expressed regret at the London Fashion Week catwalk. Thomas also teased a few words with Joseph, hoping that Hugo would appear in Burberry''s show during the spring and summer fashion week in October. Joseph nodded in affirmation. Hugo thought about it seriously, but still found nothing, "What did I ask you for?" There were too many people he had talked to that night, and most of them were unnutritious polite scenes. He really couldn''t remember. It''s too clear. Joseph was not surprised by this. He then explained, "You ask me why John Walt brought his daughter to the Oscars." "Yes! Yes!" Hugo slapped his palms twice, then remembered. At that time, he was just talking about it casually, because he saw Qiang Walt taking Angelina Jolie to talk to others at least three times a night, but when he saw it later, Angelina was no longer strong by his side. , Two people are far away, as if there is an enmity. "Why are you gossiping all of a sudden? You didn''t seem to have any interest in these things before." Carl who was sitting next to him laughed and teased. Hugo can only answer "on a whim." He can''t say that he saw Angelina almost bumping into Gwyneth. Brad hurriedly guarded the flowers. As a result, the rebellious Angelina was ridiculed. The world is so wonderful, that''s why he didn''t hold back, and asked Joseph about it. "Maybe it''s luck." Joseph didn''t think too much, and took the conversation. "You are rarely interested in a gossip, so I went to inquire about it. I found out that Walt originally brought his daughter to the party. Introduce some contacts to my daughter to pave the way for her daughters future. But the problem is that the two father and daughter are not travelling together at all, which is really weird. On the contrary, I have seen Walter and Cruise standing together twice. , I vaguely felt something was wrong, so I went to Rick." It is true that Joseph''s overall view is not as clear as Rick''s. So Joseph didn''t ask for a big deal, so he told Rick the first time. The next thing became clear. Rick just asked Qiang''s previous conversations in detail, and constructed one-third of the entire blueprint. Although only one-third, it was enough for them. In fact, before the Oscars night, Tom Cruises actions, Rick, are all in his eyes, if not all, at least more than 60%. Correspondingly, Rick has been operating behind the scenes. , This time is indeed the entire Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is working hard, from Disney to Warner Bros., from New Line Pictures to Paramount, and even the less relevant 20th Century Fox, Universal Pictures, and Columbia Pictures. To the figure of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Rick''s desired outcome is that Hugo will take down both "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins", "Mission Impossible" is paid 15 million US dollars, and "Seven Deadly Sins" will be paid for the supporting role in a regular manner. However, "The Seven Deadly Sins" is a supporting role, so there are certainly not many scenes, so we let Hugo shoot ahead of time and join the "Mission Impossible" crew after it''s finished. But Rick did not expect that Tom was actually determined to win this time. Not only did he use the powerful resources of the innovative artist agency-promised to develop and collaborate with Paramount on multiple works, but he also used all his personal relationships. Both Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and Hugo are slightly inferior, and it is not too surprising that they eventually lost to Tom. The sudden attack on Oscar night was not so much a plan in advance, but rather Rick made a decisive decision, the strong man broke his wrist, chose to abandon "Mission Impossible" and attacked the "Seven Deadly Sins". Joseph first took advantage of Paramounts not wanting to have **** with Hugo and Tom Hanks, and persuaded Paramount to set up the stage togetherto be honest, this was a free publicity opportunity, and all Paramount needed was It was only a few days later to postpone the announcement of the cooperation with Tom Cruise. With a little effort, Paramount had no reason to refuse. At the same time, Rick, Ali and Carl and others have persuaded Disney, Warner Bros., and New Line Pictures in a powerful way. Through the exchange of interests, not only snatched the "seven deadly sins", but also received 10 million dollars for Hugo, overwhelming the leading actor Brad Pitt, and made the creative artist agency company disgraced once; All controversies were settled, and all attention was transferred to the two works. At that time, the works will still be used to win. The most important thing is that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is making its debut. This really makes people have to admire Ricks crisis handling ability. He did his best in difficult situations. Although he missed the "Mission Impossible", the "Seven Deadly Sins" were still in his hands, and Alexander Lowe Lin also successfully joined the crew of "Breathtaking Island". If the creative artist agency knew that the root cause of all this was just a curiosity of Hugo, which led to Rick and the others immediately noticed something was wrong and had the opportunity to start layout. So I don''t know what their expressions will be, it is probably hard to smile. "Hugo, sorry, I still didn''t take''Mission Impossible'' in the end." Rick looked at Hugo solemnly and apologized. Missing "Mission Impossible" is a huge regret for Rick, and it can even be said to be a failure. Not only because this work was originally one of Ricks best choices, but also because Hugo also nodded in agreement. If Hugo can play "Mission Impossible", there are many things that Endeavour''s elite brokerage company can operate in the future. , The cooperative relationship between him and Hugo will be closer. Therefore, Rick believes that this is a negligence of his job. After seeing the frequent actions behind Tom Cruise, he still has not enough chips in his hand to make a final decision. Hugo looked at Rick, who was very serious, but shook his head with a smile, "This is Hollywood, isn''t it? To be precise, this is society. Not everyone can do what they want." This is the first time since Hugo entered Hollywood that he clearly felt the fact that strength is not the only criterion for determining victory. Although he has always known that the breadth and thickness of contacts, the utilization and cooperation of the media, the depth of personal relationships, etc., all have the ability to influence the direction of the final result, but this is his first experience. "Mission: Impossible" chose Tom Cruise, not because of strength, nor simply because of the salary, nor because of the actor''s adaptability to the role. Just because Tom uses more surrounding resources than Hugo. No wonder people are so concerned about the Hollywood power list! Judging from the current situation, Hugo''s momentum is in full swing, but his position in the Hollywood power list is still no better than Tom. In fact, this kind of failure is something Hugo doesnt like, because it is not the result of a head-on confrontation with the foundation of strength, but Hugo also clearly knows that in modern society, many times they have already lost without even using their own strength. , If you want to show your strength, you must get a certain platform. This is social reality, not just Hollywood. It can be said that Toms victory was upright, without conspiracy, no secret stumbling, no slander, and everything relied on the combination of his hard power and soft power to achieve the final victory. As if he formally declared war in front of Hugo. Similarly, Hugo''s victory over Kevin Spacey to win the "seven deadly sins" is really the result of strength? Of course, strength is one of the most important links. The role of Anonymous is not something anyone can do, but it is not strength that determines the outcome. "Rick, although we missed the''Mission Impossible'', we won the''Seven Deadly Sins'' and also won the''Break to Death Island'' for Alex, and there are several other works. Right? This is all worth celebrating." Hugo not only did not intend to blame Rick, on the contrary, it was the first time he clearly saw the strength of the agent in this incident, whether it was an endeavour elite agency, an innovative artist No matter the brokerage company, they are more than just an intermediary that takes over work. "The only pity is that the ladies don''t seem to find a new job." Charlize had almost no chance to audition for the "Seven Deadly Sins", and Gwyneth won; Cameron also failed to find a suitable script This is indeed a pity. "It''s not over yet." Rick shook his head with a chuckle. Although they won the work, it was just the beginning. Especially in the process of putting pressure on Paramount this time, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and the current three top brokerage companies have fought against each other. Rick clearly knows that they will be vigilant, especially the international innovation management company. It will definitely increase the pressure on Endeavour''s elite brokerage companies. This time is an opportunity for the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company to show themselves. They succeeded in making their debut; and the fierce competition that followed is the highlight. Whether it is a hero or a bear, it depends on the next duel. But Rick didnt intend to talk to Hugo too much, but changed the subject, The next step is to see your performance. This time the cast is so strong, are you under pressure? Although Rick didnt say it clearly, he actually changed the subject. It''s also talking about the Hugo and Brad duel, and of course the Hugo and Morgan duel. It''s just that Rick is different from Martin Baum. He has absolute confidence. He has the confidence to believe in Hugo unswervingly. Hugo didn''t speak big words, shrugged, "Reading the script starts today." Everything must start from scratch, one step at a time. Chapter 1168： Grand boot In Los Angeles in April, there is a warm spring. Street pedestrians show off. Some people wear short-sleeved shorts and walk on skateboards, feeling the invigoration and lightness of the sea breeze. There are scarves in them for emergencies; others wear t-shirts and pullovers to enjoy the short spring in California. Burbank is really lively today. Although it is said that because of the many studios and many film companies, people come and go throughout the year, but today is different. The main road outside the entrance of the studio was overcrowded. The crowds on both sides almost filled the pedestrian ramp. Looking at it, people mistakenly thought it was a celebration of welcoming Martin Luther King. If its just a large number of people, its no different for Burbank. There will be a few such special situations every year, but the strange thing is that these people are not blocking a particular studio. Obviously They didnt come for a crew or a certain star. They didnt even intend to enter the shooting area of ??the studio. They were all enclosed on the main road outside. That scene made the staff who drove the prop trucks all trembled. I thought there was an accident in the studio. If you look at it roughly, there are at least more than 500 people on the scene. Among them, there should be nearly 200 reporters alone. Such a battle is indeed rare. Even the original "Terminator 2" became the first investment in film history. When over 100 million works, Burbank was attacked by 300 people. So, what is going on today? Nicholas McLenna stood bored among the crowd, he did not deliberately crowded, his location is not the best, because he knows that there are so many people gathered today, in fact, the shooting angle is the same, no What special exclusive news will come out. The goal of his coming to join in the fun is not the back of some cars on the main road. After the target person arrives on the scene, the interview when entering the shooting scene is the most important thing. Therefore, Nicholas was not in a hurry at all. Standing next to James Rattle raised his voice and said, "Hey, I saw Bond." Because the two of them often interview Hugo, although they are competitors, one is from the Los Angeles Times, the other is from the Los Angeles Times. It was from the "U.S. Weekly", but they became good friends. Peers are enemies, but on the other hand, only peers can understand their persistence and their struggle. Nicholas followed James eyes and saw Anthony Bond Stewart who was carefully looking at the situation. Not surprisingly, he was still chewing gum. Its weird if he doesnt show up. Will continue to appear." Nicholas looked around, "Did you see the Post reporter?" There are many post newspapers in the United States, such as "Washington Post", "New York Post", "Globe and Mail", "Seattle Post", "Denver Post" and so on. "New York Post". James squinted and glanced at Nicholas, "You said they might not come? I saw it just now. Four came. This is only the part I saw. Who knows if there are any other places." "The interview is not relying on more people to win." Nicholas was chewing gum nonchalantly. When he was talking, a burst of power surged from his right side. A person next to him couldn''t stand firmly and hit Nicholas directly and almost fell. The friend next to that person tried to pull him, but after all he couldn''t respond, and the thrust from the right side was too great, and he was too busy to take care of himself. Where can he take care of his companion. Nicholas and James are both veterans in dealing with such situations. Their standing posture is originally a horse-stance upright type, and they generally do not shift their center of gravity. So Nicholas helped him to avoid the embarrassment of falling, and to avoid the danger of crowds swarming over and being stepped on. The man stood up and said quickly, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I mean, thank you, thank you, I''m sorry about what happened just now..." The words were incoherent. Nicholas raised his hand and waved it slightly to indicate that it was okay. It was just a matter of raising his hand, and he didn''t care about it at all. James glanced at it. The two people next to him seemed too small. Their height was directly overwhelmed by the surrounding crowd. They couldn''t see anything. They looked green and didn''t even have a beard. He promised these two. This is definitely a child, probably 13 or 4 years old. Nicholas seemed to have noticed James'' gaze and whispered, "It''s probably a movie fan." James agreed to place his chin and withdrew his gaze. Instead of paying attention to the two people, he changed the subject. "I remember a paparazzi who has been following Hugo closely. Why haven''t you seen it lately? You saw him today. Yet?" "You mean S-Carter?" Dawes, who aspires to become Ron Clara''s heir, is also well-known in the paparazzi circle, especially after he became the unstoppable tail of Hugo in the past six months, he is even more famous. Naturally, Nicholas knew it too, "It seems that after Bond failed to challenge Mr. Lancaster last time, he disappeared. I heard that he seemed to have other clues last time. I guess he is under investigation." These reporters who are familiar with Hugo are used to calling Adam "Mr. Lancaster" to show respect. Before Nicholas had finished speaking, the scene began to riot, and screams from the side close to the main road were scattered. Nicholas and James were immediately ready for battle, and the two were almost indifferent. He raised the camera in his hand one after another, pointed it at the main road, and then listened carefully to the sound of the engine. When he noticed that he was approaching eagerly, he immediately pressed the shutter. After the car passed, Nicholas didn''t turn his head back, so he said, "Cruise." James immediately understood that it should be the "Mission Impossible" crew entering Burbank now. The scene immediately boiled, like boiling water. The crowd was crowded front and back. The crowd who had been obediently on the pedestrian ramp began to invade the vehicle driving road. The whole team almost became chaotic in the blink of an eye, and the crowd frantically The cars were surrounded by groups, which forced the cars to slow down and move forward in the crowd as a snail, not as if the engine was starting, but as if the crowd was pushing the vehicle forward. In such a chaotic situation, Nicholas and James did not pay attention to each other anymore and focused on their own work. The reason why Burbank is so lively today is because this is the only day when the crews of "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins" appear together in Burbank. Shooting of "Mission Impossible" has started five days ago. This US$80 million investment shows Paramount''s absolute confidence. They only arranged shooting in the studio for the first week, and then they will travel to the UK and the Czech Republic to shoot movies. The main part of the film, and finally returned to Chicago to film the remaining scenes. Wealth and confidence. This is the impression of "Mission Impossible" to everyone. Today is the last day of the crew in Burbank. Tomorrow, the actors will take the lead in their journey to London, leaving the staff here to finish. Different from "Mission Impossible", the "Seven Deadly Sins" cost only 30 million US dollars. As the New York Post said, this is a work by the New Line Film Company to ask for directions, and everything seems to be cautious. The "Seven Deadly Sins" did not arrange a grand opening ceremony-you know, the opening ceremony of "Mission Impossible" invited more than 200 reporters from 90 media to the scene. Of course, these ninety media require Paramount to spend very little public relations fees, and most of the media are willing to attend. The question of actor selection that has been raging in the past month has almost pushed "Mission Impossible" to its climax. The launching ceremony of the "Seven Deadly Sins" will be held today, but the New Line Film Company only invited 15 media to the scene. According to the start-up ceremony schedule announced by the New Line Film Company, a press conference will be held at ten o''clock, then two scenes will be filmed in the afternoon, and 30 minutes of media interview time will be open. However, although the "Seven Deadly Sins" are not as popular as "Mission Impossible", they are Hugo''s new work after all, and it is also involved in the duel between Hugo and Brad. There are still many media uninvited. Many people are curious about what the crew will look like after it is turned on. Especially when many media found out that today the crew of "Mission Impossible" and the crew of "Seven Deadly Sins" will appear in Burbank at the same time, all of them suddenly fry. There was a group of reporters interviewing "Mission Impossible", a group of reporters interviewing the "Seven Deadly Sins", and another group of reporters who wanted to see Tom, Hugo, and Brad fighting, so a rare occurrence appeared on the scene. The sight, coupled with the admiring fans, Burbank was overwhelmed. Unintentionally The seven deadly sins" kick-off ceremony grandly appeared. In fact, in the view of Xinxian Film Company, the "seven deadly sins" need to be low-key, because this work is completely different from "Mission Impossible" in terms of themes and styles, and its propaganda strategies are naturally different. But people are not as good as the sky, involving the three top and most prosperous men in Hollywood today, the little sesame matter has become news, not to mention the big event of the three gathered together. The new line film company could have rescheduled, but after thinking about it carefully, it finally gave up, as a free pre-publicity for the film. More than five hundred people surrounded Tom Cruise''s car and it was too difficult to move. At this moment, I don''t know who was yelling from behind, "Hugo, Hugo!" There were only one or two voices originally, but It quickly became a piece of land, and the whole main road showed a strange situation: The crowd in the front section of Tom''s car did not disperse, but the crowd behind the car gradually dispersed, and then the car behind gradually approached, and the crowd gradually moved closer. As a result, both cars were enclosed in the center. It looks like two isolated islands surrounded by sea water. This is all right, the news tomorrow will surely be a sensation! Chapter 1169： Out of water Nicholas originally thought that there was no hot spot outside the studio today, but obviously Hugo once again surprised him. The two isolated islands surrounded by people are really too happy. Tom''s car was stopped, and he apparently noticed something strange at the back; while Hugo''s car was blocked, he was powerless even if he wanted to move forward. This situation was deadlocked for about tens of seconds, and then the two cars turned off one after another, and then they saw the car doors open, and the crowd shook back, allowing Hugo and Tom to see each other. What''s more interesting is that both of them have brick phones in their hands. It seems that the two people talked on the phone just now in the car. Tom put the phone off his ear and said to Hugo with a smile, "You are all to blame for this situation. You must take care of the situation." Hugo took the phone and shrugged, "Obviously you are blocking the road and obstructing the traffic rules. I am not willing to take the mistake." The two walked towards each other and hugged each other, but Tom was unwilling to stand beside Hugo, and moved a little apart. Everyone knew well: Toms height was almost nothing by Hugos side. Retreat. "When is your start-up ceremony?" Tom asked in a loud voice. At this moment, there was a turbulent sea of ??people, and the two of them were still thinking and talking about everyday things, which really made people laugh. But having said that, the ratio of reporters to fans on the scene today is fairly balanced, and fans are all for the movie, so the order is not completely out of control. Of course, in fact, the two "islands" themselves are the most direct manifestation of the chaos on the scene. "Ten o''clock." Hugo was not in a hurry, it was only nine o''clock now. Although Hugo''s career is booming, he also knows that he still does not have the proud capital, so he is still meticulous in his work. Arriving to the crew early is just a small detail. "You have a role in the crew this morning?" Tom nodded, "Thirty nine." Then the time is very tight. After Tom arrives on the crew, he has to put on makeup, prepare, and then communicate with the director and arrange the stage affairs... It can be said that there is almost no time here. Dangled. Hugo expressed helplessness, but turned around and shouted at the surging crowd in front of him, "Can you please let me go? We all have work today, thank you for your support..." Standing aside, Tom also raised his voice and said, "Thank you for your love and support. We will work hard to shoot the work and hope to shoot the work you like. We have received everyones support, so please pay attention to your safety. Keep the road aside, after all, this is the main road, and there will be other crews who need to use it..." Before Tom finished speaking, he was interrupted by a sharp voice, "You are not working together in the same work." This sentence came out, everyone was stunned, and then burst into laughtertwo I used "we" as the subject when I spoke just now. Both Hugo and Tom also laughed helplessly. Sure enough, another car came, and two cars came in one breath, one in front and one in the back. The crowd did not have time to disperse, so they stretched back sparsely, turning the two isolated islands into four isolated islands, but now that the vehicle line is stretched, the crowd appears a little sparse, and the scene is not as spectacular as before. The third car is Gwyneth''s, and the fourth car is Brad''s. This is not unexpected. Although Gwyneth has a prominent family background, the more so, the more cautious she needs to be at the beginning of her debut, otherwise it is easy to be said to rely on the backstage to play big names, which is not good for future development; and Brad is now In the battle of momentum with Hugo, Martin Baum, as a top agent, is impossible for Brad to have such a speechless handle as "Late" fall into the hands of reporters. Gwyneth and Brad also got out of the car one after another, and their faces were puzzled when they saw the impenetrable scene in front of them. In an instant, the reporters'' flashlights tilted down overwhelmingly, almost in the blink of an eye, and the scene was dazzled by the flashlight. All reporters are recording this moment, recording the situation of four isolated islands, recording the moment when three top actors appear in one scene at the same time-although Gwyneth "destroyed" the scene, it is still rare. scene. If Nicholas remembers correctly, this is the first time Hugo, Tom and Brad appear in the same picture in history. Although they have appeared on many occasions such as the Oscars awards ceremony and Oscar night, they have not been captured in the same scene, which is really rare. This moment was later named "Three Musketeers Gathering Together" by Nicholas, which caused extensive discussion and has since become one of the hallmarks of mocking these three male actors. Faced with the crazy flashing lights of the reporters and the roaring noise of the onlookers again, Hugo has long been accustomed to it and did not move at all. Instead, he raised his hand and waved at the couple of Brad and Gwyneth. Say hello, and then motioned them to get in the car quickly and move on. Because there are people everywhere at this time, it is not suitable for detailed discussion. After the brief explanation, Hugo turned his head and waved the brick mobile phone with Tom, as if saying "keep in touch later", and then turned around and got into the car first. As Tom said, they have been stuck here. Burbank estimates that it will not take long for a mess. It is the morning rush hour and vehicles will arrive one after another. So they don''t have time to grind here. Tom also waved his hands slightly to Brad and Gwyneth, and then got into the car. But Brad and Gwyneth were at a loss. They didn''t even know what was going on. Now it was not for them to get in the car, nor was it to stay where they were. It was really a dilemma. Many reporters have discovered a detail. Although they greeted each other, the distance and closeness can still be detected. Obviously Hugo and Tom are familiar with each other, and Brad has a similar relationship with both of them. This is really intriguing. Brad first cooperated with Tom in "Interview with the Vampire", and then cooperated with Hugo in "Seven Deadly Sins". Press It''s reasonable that Brad is the one who has the strongest rising momentum among the three, but now it seems that Hugo and Tom have joined forces to exclude Brad. Many people recalled that at the premiere of "Interview with the Vampire", Brad was unobtrusive, but Tom was always on Hugo''s side. Even during the period when Hugo and Tom yelled at each other because of "Mission Impossible", the relationship between the two has not been too rigid. The relationship between these three actors is really worthy of careful scrutiny. Hugo and Tom teamed up to discredit Brad? Or is Brad himself having problems with the world, so he didn''t get along well with Tom and Hugo? In just one face-to-face meeting, the gossip blood in the reporter''s body has already compiled so many things, you can imagine the situation during the filming of the next "Seven Deadly Sins". Brad and Gwyneth were stunned by this little effort, they saw the first car started again, slowly moving forward, although it was still snail speed, but thanks to the crowd being dispersed by the "four islands", at least now The car can move forward. The two of Brad also hurriedly got back into the cargetting off the car headlessly, and now getting into the car confusedly, which is really weird. The crowd began to surround the four cars, but after the front line was stretched, they couldn''t control the street firmly after all, so the cars began to move slowly. About five minutes later, Tom took the lead through the security check and entered the Burbank''s studio area. The remaining three people also entered one after another. At this time, more than five hundred people were all blocked in front of the security fence, screaming and screaming frantically towards the back of the car that was gradually going away, reluctant to leave. This is the complete containment of Burbank: there is no way for the cars inside to get out, and there is no way for cars outside to get in. But Burbank was also used to dealing with this kind of scene. Soon security guards came out to maintain order, evacuating the crowd little by little, and it took a quarter of an hour before and after to make Burbank''s traffic resume again. For movie fans, even if their task today is completed, because after shooting the movie, the time is not fixed. Even if they wait here, it is difficult to wait for the actors to appear. But for reporters, their mission has just begun. The once-in-a-lifetime "four isolated islands" scenes were already explosive enough. They didn''t expect such a good thing at all. Originally, they just wanted to throw out some related questions in the interview session and seek to make them explosive. Now its okay, just let several protagonists appear in the same screen, tomorrows front page headlines are no longer worry However, they still need to enter the crew for detailed interviews, not only "DVD The crew of "Mission Impossible" and the crew of "The Seven Deadly Sins", as to how many revelations can be unearthed, it depends on the reporters'' abilities. Nicholas did not deliberately search for James. He took his press card and entered Burbank directly. At least two-thirds of the more than two hundred reporters were qualified for interviews. Everyone flocked in, and then it was like water droplets. As it merges into the ocean, it disappears in every corner of Burbank. Nicholas knew that most of the reporters were the first to go to the "Mission Impossible" crew. After all, the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew had a kick-off ceremony today, and there was also a meeting with reporters, which could not be escaped. But Nicholas didn''t even think about it, and went straight to the studio where the "seven deadly sins" were. He came today for Hugo. The sole purpose. Walking on the street, there were fewer and fewer colleagues around, and more and more crew members, but Nicholas discovered an anomaly. The two children who almost fell just now also came in: fans are going to enter Burbank. It''s not that simple! Nicholas raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t intend to be nosy-it''s the ability of others to come in. On the contrary, he showed a friendly smile to the two of them. The two children were a little bit cautious and a little ignorant and nodded in return. , But there is not much communication with each other. Chapter 1170： ready When Nicholas came to the studio where the "Seven Deadly Sins" was located, the crew was a noisy scene. The crew was running fast on the set. The set has been set up, but the camera position, shooting track and some details of the props are still being prepared. , At this time everyone is preparing intensively. The appearance of Nicholas did not attract too many people''s attention, and the crew is still in a slightly chaotic situation. However, Nicholas did not rush forward to grab the news, but stood in an unobtrusive corner next to him and watched carefully. In many cases, such a moment can often detect the true situation of the crew. It is easy to see Hugo in the crowd. He has such a soft but not dazzling halo, attracting people''s eyes and projecting over him. Hugo was holding a cup of coffee at this moment, and standing face to face with Morgan Freeman, who had just arrived on the crew, chatting. Morgan was also holding a cup of coffee in his hand. Nicholas took a closer look. The outer packaging was the same. He immediately looked around and saw Joseph and Samora distributing coffee to the staff. The two of them are obviously veterans. They are busy with their own affairs while avoiding disturbing the work of the staff. The brisk smiles on the staff''s faces have been warmed by the sun at more than nine o''clock in the morning. When I turned my eyes, I could see the rest shed not far behind Hugo and Morgan. Brad was talking seriously with someone. The cup of coffee in front of him was not opened, just put on the make-up quietly. On stage. Brad''s expression looked a little serious, his brows frowned tightly, and after listening to the other party''s words, he began to express his opinions in large pieces, with hand movements from time to time. who''s that person? Nicholas moved two steps slightly, took a closer look, and then nodded suddenly: It was David Fincher, the director of the "Seven Deadly Sins" this time, because this work called three outstanding actors to its banner. , Which meant that the task on David''s shoulders became heavier, so he also got a lot of attention. Behind Brad, Gwyneth stood dignified with her coffee, watching Brad motionlessly. This scene made Nicholas smile at the corner of his mouth, picked up the camera in his hand, turned off the flash, and directly recorded this scene. On the surface, Brad is making serious preparations for the filming, while Hugo is chatting casually. Taking a closer look, other actors such as Hugo and Morgan are relatively relaxed, and enjoy coffee in a leisurely manner. Less than a quarter of an hour after Rade entered the crew, he was ready for the role. This can indeed interpret many different things. Turning his eyes slightly, Nicholas saw two reckless figures, the two children just now, they also carried cameras, and looked at the crew recklessly with a pair of eyes, and walked toward the crew happily. Although the crew hadn''t fully entered the orbit at this time, the two men rushed in unplanned with their cameras, and they attracted the attention of others. They were expelled by the staff before they could get close to the rest shed within 20 meters. Out. Nicholas looked at the two decadent and frustrated figures and couldn''t help laughing. No, his smile revealed his figure. The two children noticed. The two looked at each other before walking towards Nicholas'' hiding place. Nicholas couldn''t laugh anymore, rolled his eyes and looked depressed. "Sir, are you going to interview the crew for a while?" the slightly shorter brown-haired boy asked curiously, "Can you tell us how to get in?" Nicholas didn''t even think about it, "No." The colleague is an enemy, even if it is James Rattle, if two people run into the same news, they have no discussion. But after the words were spoken, Nicholas reacted, "Are you also reporters?" The two teenagers looked at each other and said with a smug look, "We are paparazzi." Nicholas looked embarrassed. "I''m Brian Heavison, and he is Austin Wichdecker (.)." The taller blond boy introduced with excitement. Nicholas tried very hard to ignore the freckles on the faces of the two boys that hadn''t faded, but failed. These two are clearly children, and they are actually "paparazzi"? This "You are not of adulthood yet?" The surprise on Nicholas''s face showed no concealment. "We are fifteen years old! But...but," Austin said hurriedly, seeming to be eager to prove himself, "Brian interviewed Hugo last time, and Hugo encouraged him, so I joined He, strive to be the best paparazzi." Austin stood by and almost jumped up, his excitement-and childishness written clearly on his face. "Have you interviewed Hugo?" Nicholas said unexpectedly, and Brian nodded vigorously, his eyes glowing with shining light. Nicholas naturally knew Hugo''s attitude towards reporters. He was also a defensive attitude towards his two old friends and James, not to mention the paparazzi, but these two children... Nicholas thought of this, but he was also a little enlightened. Indeed, these two people are both children, even if it is an old fried dough stick like him, it is not good to be too vicious to them. After thinking about it, Nicholas didn''t expel the two teenagers anymore, but turned his attention to look at the crew again, this time he made new discoveries. David Fincher has left, and he is discussing something with the staff on the other side, which looks like a problem with the arrangement of cameras. Brad is still sitting where he is, but he is not idle either, but is having a conversation with Gwyneth-no, not a conversation, they both have the script in their hands... Nicholas reacted right away, and Brad was actually fighting Gwyneth on the script! "Sir, is Brad dealing with the lines now? Is he preparing for the filming to begin in a while?" Austin also saw the scene before him, and asked directly without any hesitation. Nicholas looked down at the two children. The conspicuous freckles and soft hairs made him twitch at the corners of his mouth, "Nicholas, my name is Nicholas, I am not a husband." Nicholas sighed lightly in his heart, but he told himself : After a while, I took two little guys to find Hugo, maybe I can dig out a little bit of news. This thought calmed Nicholas'' helplessness a little bit, "Yes, Brad is talking to the line now, and Gwyneth is helping him get into the role." Not only that, the makeup artists and assistants around Brad are also busy, and everyone prepares for the upcoming shooting together. In such a comparison, Hugo seems to have nothing to do. He is chatting, while Joseph and Samora are "coking up" with the crew. "But Hugo is chatting with others. What does this show?" Austin also noticed this detail. Hugo was standing less than ten steps away from Brad, and it was not difficult to find out. But the fact that two children can discover this, at least shows that they have paparazzi talents. Nicholas chuckled lightly, "A professional, hardworking, casual, indulgent?" How does he feel like a teacher now? This doesn''t match his personality at all. Brian never said anything. He was always observing carefully. Hearing Nicholass words if there was a seemingly nonsense irony, he suddenly understood, Does this mean that Brad is provoking Hugo? Officially declare war?" Nicholas was quite surprised, Brian''s reaction speed far exceeded his expectations. Brian sensitively discovered the surprise in Nicholas expression. He realized that he had guessed it correctly, and then he went on to say that it seemed to confirm his own ideas and also seemed to explain the situation to Austin, Look, the crew is just now. In the preparatory stage, the opening ceremony has not yet started, and the shooting will not begin until the afternoon. Now everyone is doing the preliminary preparations. Brad began to prepare at this time. On the one hand, it shows that he lacks confidence, whether it is facing Hugo. Its Morgan, hes not completely sure, hes still guilty, so he needs more time to prepare. On the one hand, it shows that he is now fighting spirit and wants to tell everyone that he is ready, he will never be inferior to anyone. The other actorsactually they are writing to Hugo." Nicholas glanced at Brian in surprise, this kid was really promising. The situation is just like what Bryan said. Anyone who sees the current situation should praise Brad for his professionalism. Relatively speaking, Hugo''s laziness and casualness are enough to create a sense of difference. In Hollywood, many times there is no need for a real crime, just a "fame is enough to overwhelm a person. A sharp contrast like this can easily create a gap in the minds of the staff. If you go further, you can also think of Hugo playing a big name. After all, Hugo is now in full swing, but after entering the crew, he did not prepare carefully. This is different from Hugo''s previous image of dedication, professionalism and seriousness in other crews. Far away, the media''s saying that "the original form is revealed" is not necessarily unfounded. It is conceivable that Brad''s agent will not let go of this news point. The head-on confrontation between Brad and Hugo kicked off before the launch ceremony of the "Seven Deadly Sins". Nicholas thinks more. He can guess that Martin Baum behind Brad plays an important role. This work is not only important to Brad, but also an innovative artist agency and Endeavour to fight for the momentum of elite brokerage companies. Obviously, Brad is ready to go, but Hugo seems to have learned later. But is that really the case? "So do you think this is really the case? Hugo really careless?" Nicholas suddenly became a little curious. What would these two 15-year-old paparazzi think? They would be like the general public, bewildered by the appearance in front of them. ? Chapter 1171： 3 Be silent Nicholas suddenly felt that what Austin said just now was probably true: Hugo really encouraged Brian. Because these two 15-year-old paparazzi are really interesting. Hearing Nicholas question, both Austin and Brian fell into deep thought. Brian suddenly thought of something. He raised his head and looked in the direction where Hugo was again. He took a closer look at the person Hugo was talking to. Then his eyes lit up, "Actually, Hugo is also preparing for the shooting. right?" Nicholas raised his eyebrows lightly. "What do you say?" Brian seemed to be encouraged, and immediately said, "Hugo was talking with Morgan first, and then with David briefly, and now he is talking with Andrew for a long time. On the one hand, Hugo is talking with the crew. When dealing with personnel, all of us know that if the crew can have a tacit understanding or even sparks, it will be twice the result with half the effort for shooting..." Nicholas was a little surprised by Bryan''s keenness, but Bryan hasn''t said everything yet. Joseph and Samora are not just distributing coffee. The staff will not lack a cup of coffee, and the power of just a cup of coffee is not enough to win over the crew. The two of them are actually dealing with all aspects of the crew, so that the strangers who have just joined the crew quickly become familiar with the crew and activate the crew. atmosphere of. "On the other hand," Brian''s speculation continued, "Hugo is exchanging ideas with his partners and sharing each other''s views on the characters. This is another way of preparing for the performance. You see, Hugo So happy to have a chat with Andrew." Andrew Kevin Walker, screenwriter of "The Seven Deadly Sins". "What if they were just chatting?" Nicholas asked Brian stunned. Indeed, no one knew what Hugo and Andrew were talking about. It was possible that they were just chatting about some interesting things. Seeing Brians expression, Nicholas smiled contentedly, Believe me, Hugo always knows what hes doing. On the surface, he doesnt seem to be preparing, but he has his own set of methods. Brad''s deliberate act of acting is much more effective." Nicholas once interviewed the crew of "Schindler''s List" in depth, and he has a new understanding of Hugo''s dedication. In many cases, Hugo builds up his own blueprint for his role by communicating with different people. For example, in the role of Amon Goss, Hugo is actually just sitting next to a group of Jews, listening to their chats quietly, without asking questions, but just from those small chats that seem to have nothing to do with the character. Hugo constructed the environment and atmosphere of the time, and then shaped the role. It can be said that Hugo''s preparation method is the same as his performance method, delicate and deep, freely retractable, and three points into the woods. Often before the audience realizes it, the characteristics of the character are already in the mind. In Nicholas''s opinion, Brad was obviously deliberately acting for the on-site staff under the arrangement of his agent; but Hugo was obviously preparing according to his own method. Taking a step back, the role preparation is not a matter of urgency, and now to be serious, it is completely temporary. What were you doing during the time before the shooting? Now there is less than half an hour left before the start-up ceremony. It is really too deliberate to make serious preparations. However, it must be admitted that in many cases superficial skills can confuse most people. "I''m going to interview Hugo, do you want to be together?" Nicholas saw James who was late and knew there was no need to observe here secretly. He asked, but the two little guys cheered excitedly. , This makes Nicholas very helpless. James is negotiating with the staff, saying that he wants to go and interview Hugo first. After confirming James''s interview card, the staff said that he would first ask Hugo or his manager to know. James stood there waiting, and when he looked back, he saw Nicholas and the two oil bottles behind him, "What''s the matter?" Nicholas had a calm expression on his face, "A news clue." James was stunned, "Whose illegitimate child?" This reaction resulted in a big roll of Nicholas''s eyes. "Hey, Hugo!" Bryan''s excited voice tremblingly came from behind. James and Nicholas looked up and saw Hugo smiling on their faces. "God, God, God..." Austin''s excited voice seemed very happy at this time, and James couldn''t help but glance back again. "Guys, I remember that the press conference for the opening ceremony will be a while." Hugo saw a familiar face, and his expression was relatively relaxed, but before Nicholas or James could answer, Brian jumped out behind him, "Lan Mr. Caster, Mr. Lancaster...Do you remember me?" "You..." Hugo held Brian''s right hand with a struggling expression. He felt that the boy in front of him was really familiar, but he couldn''t remember it. Facial blindness is really embarrassing. "In November last year, Burbank, you came to visit Cameron Diaz''s class?" Bryan burst out a series of words, and Hugo thought carefully, "Aha! You are that...very Young and young paparazzi!" "Yes, I have officially become a professional paparazzi now. This is my good friend, Austin Wichdecker." Brian jumped up and down and yelled, barely screaming. Seeing this scene before him, James glanced at Nicholas with a look of surprise, but Nicholas raised his hands innocently, indicating that he had nothing to do with this. After the introduction, Brian did not care about taking care of his friends who were overexcited and still in aphasia, and immediately asked excitedly, "Excuse me, you were chatting with the screenwriter and director just now. Are you talking about the role?" Ryan threw out the question just now. "Oh, no, no." Hugo shook his head again and again, "We were just chatting about what was surrounded by reporters today." In fact, Hugo and Andrew and Morgan still talked about the script and characters. After all, this It is the job of building their bridges. But Hugo did not intend to tell the reporters in front of him, not even friends. Brian looked disappointed, and cast his gaze on Brad not far away. Brad also looked over at this time, and was not looking at the script at all. He noticed Brian''s line of sight, and Brad withdrew his gaze in a panic. Brian couldn''t help but curl his lips, as expected! If you really devote yourself to the preparation of the script, it is certainly not that easy to get distracted! Nicholas was more calm than Brian, and asked directly, "Now it seems that the competition has already begun. Are you ready?" Hugo laughed loudly, "Isn''t competition always there?" Hugo certainly knew that Nicholas was suggesting Brad, but what he said was the truth. This is Hollywood, even if it wasn''t Brad, it would There are other competitors. For Hugo, he is not afraid of competition, but he will not lose his way because of competition. He always keeps in mind: being a good one is the first step and the most important thing. If your performance does not complete the task, even if there is no competitor, it is still a failure. James was relieved, he could feel his strong self-confidence from Hugo''s tone, even in the face of Brad''s aggressiveness, Hugo still seemed calm. "Can you tell me why you chose this work?" James asked, "I believe you should have a lot of choices. Among so many scripts, you have chosen the''Seven Deadly Sins'' because you have taken a fancy to it. What are the characteristics of it?" Hugo did not answer positively, but widened his eyes, "You have already started the opening ceremony ahead of schedule." A sentence made James also laugh, "Of course it is because this script is good enough. I like this script. That''s why I took it down." "But you didn''t play the leading actor in the play, did you?" Since the current assignment of movie roles is still a cloud of fog, Brian seemed a little hesitant when he asked questions, and stopped halfway through his words. Nicholas took over the following words, "Everyone is guessing what kind of character your role is?''Not the most important role'', then is it a co-star or a supporting actor?" The previous message was " "Los Angeles Times" reported, but Nicholas did not have any further specific information on this. "Wait, wait..." Hugo waved his hand again and again, "You can wait until the press conference after the opening ceremony to ask these questions. Why bother to ask me now? I need to answer twice. It''s not too much. Is it troublesome." Nicholas vaguely thought it was a little strange, but he couldn''t tell why. Hugo seemed to make a lot of sense, so he asked, "These two boys claim to be paparazzi. You have actually been interviewed by them before. ?" Hugo did not evade this time, but nodded, "Yes, I have dealt with Brian before. To be honest, the fifteen-year-old paparazzi shocked me. But now it seems that they Well done isn''t it?" "If you can provide us with some exclusives, that would be great!" Brian said with a look of anticipation. Hugo laughed dumbly and shook his head, "Trust me, you wouldn''t wish for such a day." Now Hugo treats the two of them as children, if they show the true colors of "paparazzi", in Hugo''s eyes It is no different from other crows. And Hugo''s treatment of crows has always been not gentle, "If you don''t believe it, you can ask them." Hugo pointed to Nicholas and James standing aside. In the doubtful eyes of Brian and Austin, James could only change the subject again, "How does it feel to start shooting again after half a year?" This is not a formal interview. Both parties seemed very relaxed, as if they were small talk. But Nicholas always felt that something was wrong. When Hugo left, Nicholas suddenly flashed an idea: keep his mouth shut! He finally noticed that something was wrong. Hugo did not respond positively to the script, characters and other content of the movie. Even if it was not a formal question, but just casual chat, Hugo was impervious. Is this because he thinks too much, and it will be announced at a press conference in a while; or is it because he guessed it, something really strange? Chapter 1172： Concentrated fire At ten o''clock, the launch ceremony of the "Seven Deadly Sins" officially began. Sure enough, as Nicholas expected, things are strange! Because Hugo actually did not attend the press conference. When the opening ceremony began, Hugo was still there. He and a large number of actors including Morgan, Brad, and Gwyneth walked forward, followed behind David Fincher in a bustling manner, and declared "Seven Deadly Sins." "The shooting officially started. But when the staff came forward to receive their champagne from the champagne tower, Hugo was drowned in the crowd. When the press conference began, Hugo never showed up again. This almost immediately attracted the attention of all media reporters, because there is no doubt that Hugo is the top presence among all the characters present. Without Hugo, it is estimated that more than two-thirds of the reporters on the scene would leave Just a Brad Pitt is not so attractive. Everyone was speculating about what was going on. The press conference announced the start, and the first question was eagerly asked, "What about Hugo Lancaster?" Although this question did not even get the host. With permission, some reporters stood up and asked questions first. However, neither the reporter''s colleagues nor the crew members stopped the reporter, because everyone knew that this was bound to be the first problem. Producer Gianni Nunali said with a smile, "Thank you for your caring about the crew. Presumably Hugo knows that everyone cares about him so much, and he will be very grateful." Gianni said casually, appearing confident. , This gave the reporters a little peace of mind: at least it shows that it was not an accident, it was expected by the crew. "Hugo is a little uncomfortable, so I went to the lounge to rest first. The doctor in our crew has already checked. If it''s okay, Hugo will show up later." Most reporters breathed a sigh of relief, apparently believing Gianni''s rhetoric. But Nicholas frowned slightly. When he saw Hugo just now, Hugo hadn''t had any problems, and his face was ruddy and his expression was normal. How could he suddenly fall ill? Although sometimes it is uncontrollable for sudden illnesses, Nicholas still thinks things are a little strange. As Hugo did not attend, all the firepower was fired at Brad in an instant, which made Brad quite uncontrollable. "Brad, how do you feel about joining this work?" "Brad, what exactly attracted you to this work? Are you satisfied with the cast of cast?" "Brad, what kind of role do you play, and how do you feel about playing against other actors?" The problem at the beginning was quite regular and convergent, which made Brad very satisfied. Hugo did not attend the press conference, which actually made him the biggest focus. This is a good thing for Brad. , A rare good thing. Before that, whether it was "Interview with Vampires at Night" or "The Years of Love", his demeanor was shared by others. Today, Brad has finally truly experienced the heart of the attention. But Brad soon began to struggle. Although New Line Film Company only invited fifteen media outlets, more than 40 media outlets and nearly a hundred journalists finally arrived on the scene. This battle was really too much. It''s getting bigger, and the reporters'' questions are getting sharper and sharper, causing Brad to be in a hurry. "Brad, can you talk about Hugo''s role in the movie? What do you think of him as your opponent''s actor?" Brad wanted to roll his eyes in his heart. Why did he answer Hugo''s question? Even if Hugo is not there, the reporter can ask the director or producer or screenwriter, no matter how he can''t turn it! Brad tried his best to suppress his impatience. When he saw David, David took the initiative to pick up the topic. "Hugo will play an important role in the movie this time, which is an indispensable part of the story. At the same time, Hugo''s acting skills are also a new test, which is why Hugo is willing to take over the role." Saying it means not saying it, a bunch of nonsense. The reporters were obviously dissatisfied with Davids answer. Even Brad added, "I have a lot of rivalry with Hugo in the movie, and I am looking forward to it now." This is equivalent to not answering the reporters question. : Hugo''s role is still foggy. "Brad, this time you will work with Morgan Freeman and Hugo Lancaster in this movie. How do you see the competition between them?" "Morgan and Hugo are both excellent actors. I think this shooting opportunity is very rare. It will be a good opportunity to communicate with each other. I will take it well." Brad had anticipated this problem a long time ago, although He was a little irritable at this time, but he still patiently replied. Note that Brad uses "communication", not "learning". Communication means that the two sides are equal, and Brad puts himself on the same level as Morgan and Hugo. Morgan sitting on the side received the signal from Gianni, so he took the initiative to stand up for Brad, "Brad is also a very good actor, I have long been looking forward to working with him. I was also with Yu before. After discussing it, I think this shooting process will be very interesting." Unfortunately, Morgan failed to rescue. The reporter not only did not divert his attention, but continued to be aggressive, "Morgan and Hugo both won Oscar nominations, they are both statuette-level actors, Brad, do you feel pressured now?" Brad tried to take a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself down. He should have expected such a situation long ago, right? So he shouldnt be pushed to disrupt the rhythm by the reporters step by step, Of course there is pressure. The role of Mills is not easy. There will be more pressure, but I hope to turn pressure into motivation and present a wonderful performance." As soon as I heard it, Martin had killed Brader countless times, and the answer was almost perfect. The only loophole is that Brad only mentioned Morgan but not Hugo. "Brad, what do you think of the head-on competition with Hugo? Both of you are currently the most popular actors. Hugo''s acting performance is obvious to all. Now you are going to compete with Hugo on the same stage. Do you feel nervous? What do you think of Hugo, a competitor?" Now the reporter has simply stopped covering up, directly throwing out the essential problem, which left Brad no room to escape, and at the same time made Brad''s anger keep going up: obviously Hugo is not here, but almost three points The second problem is all related to Hugo, which makes it really difficult for Brad to remain calm. "Nervous? Of course not. Even if you are performing on the same stage as Marlon Brando, nervousness won''t help." Brad almost squeezed his voice out of his throat, but still tried to maintain a smile. Let the internal injury begin, "I think I should focus on my performance, this is the wisest choice. Of course Hugo is a very good actor, I believe he will have a very good performance." The subtext seems to be saying that Hugo is indeed very good, but it is not as good as Malone, and he is not cooperating with Malone, so why be nervous? The reporters are all canines with a keen sense of smell. Although Brad concealed it well, he still made them feel the opportunity. So another reporter stood up and asked, "Brad, you can tell us about it." Is the role of Hugo? Hugo and you, who is the protagonist and who is the supporting role?" Brad finally couldn''t help it at this time. An absent actor appeared almost successfully in every question. This is ridiculous, "I am the actor! I am the actor!" Brad blurted out, his voice could not help but rose, making people vividly feel his impulse and explosion. But at this time Brad is no longer as stunned as he was. He quickly realized his impulse, let alone at this time, from David to Andrew to Gianni, almost everyone has their sights projected on. On his body, he clearly felt the tingling sensation on his back, like sitting on pins and needles. So he immediately suppressed his voice slightly, and said stiffly, "Hugo played a very important role, uh... it is very important to the whole story..." "Hugo and Brad, and I have a lot of opponents, including Gwyneth." Morgan was the one who rescued Brad. His unhurried tone formed a sharp contrast with Brad, but the scene The tense atmosphere gradually eased, "We all think that giving this role to Hugo is the most reassuring. I believe Hugo will give another wonderful performance again." Morgan was a good one to round up Brad, especially Morgan emphasized that Hugo and several other major characters have opponents, which put the reporters into chaos. Since Brad is the leading actor, what about Hugo? Is it really a dual protagonist like "Interview with the Vampire"? This also makes sense. But on-site reporters all keenly caught Brads impatience and Morgan, David, Gianni and other crew members are secretive. It seems that Hugos absence is not unusual, but it seems Everyone is covering up, not willing to talk more. This in the end is why? Recalling carefully, Hugo appeared at the opening ceremony, but was absent from the press conference; the producer covered Hugo, but the cast members were indignant... This seems to illustrate a fact: Hugo is playing big cards! It must be so, how could it be possible to suddenly fall ill after the opening ceremony! It must have been Hugo playing big cards and refusing to attend the press conference. That''s why the atmosphere was very stiff. The reporters obviously ignored the factors that caused them to fan the flames. Therefore, another reporter stood up and asked, "Now that the press conference is halfway through, why has Hugo still not appeared?" The reporter added thoughtfully, "If it is really uncomfortable, I still have to go. The hospital checked it out." Faced with this question, Gianni looked at David meaningfully, and finally said, Thank you for the reporters concern. As a member of the crew, Hugo will definitely protect his health. If he feels better, He will definitely appear at the press conference." Gianni''s reaction confirmed the reporters'' speculation! Chapter 1173： Big-name prestige Hugo was absent from the entire press conference and never showed up. Almost all reporters'' attention has shifted to this matter: Is Hugo really sick or playing a big deal? If it is the latter, what happened inside the crew? Did Hugo and Brad really fight! So, Hugo refused to attend the press conference, but Brad stole the limelight at the press conference. Who should win? The gossip of the reporters is blazing! After the press conference, almost all reporters surrounded Gianni, Brad, David, and others, trying to find out the truth. In fact, most reporters don''t quite believe that Hugo will play big cards. This is the influence of the Matthew Effect. After the Golden Raspberry Award, everyone has habitually questioned Hugo; until now, everyone is habitually optimistic about Hugo. This change has gradually formed a strong influence and is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. In the past two years, Hugo has always been praised for his humble and dedicated image, and many people behind the scenes have praised Hugo. This kind of word-of-mouth is not the public relations effect of the brokerage company. With one or two news reports, you can promote a "tall" image, and people in the circle Nicholas hesitated for a moment, thought about it, and then he found Samora who had just returned from the bathroom. Nicholas couldn''t help but rejoice. He blocked Samora instead of Joseph. You must know that Joseph used to be an agent, slippery and scheming. It is not easy to follow Joseph''s words. But Samora is different. "Samora, I mean, is Hugo really okay?" Nicholas had a concerned expression, but Samora hesitated, and his expression was obviously struggling. Nicholas immediately caught this anomaly, "Rain" Is it all right! Right, Hugo is all right!" Nicholas said this in a certain tone. Samora reacted, "Hugo is resting now, and I still need to observe and observe." What he meant was that Hugo was really uncomfortable just now, and now he is getting better. But Nicholas didn''t believe it. Did Hugo really play a big game? If someone said this, Nicholas would not believe it first, and he was not the first day he knew Hugo. But, other than that, is there a better explanation? Is Hugo really fascinated by successive successes? No, definitely not right... "I''ll bring your greetings to Hugo. I''ll go first." Samora almost fled. Nicholas tried to reach out and grab Samora, but he emptied himself, and then saw Samora slipping away. gone. "Something tricky!" Nicholas was quite sure. After finally getting rid of the reporter''s entanglement, Gianni and David looked embarrassed, but compared to Brad, the two of them were already considered lucky. Brad''s clothes were soaked with sweat and looked like they were fished out of the water. Although the weather is getting warmer in April, it is still too exaggerated. Brad hurried to change his clothes, but Gianni and David looked at each other. "David, is this really okay?" Gianni asked with an uneasy expression on his face. David Fincher stood in place with an obscure expression, "I don''t know, I have no way to answer such a question. But I know that Hugo is all for the sake of our crew, and this is the best way to think about it. Now that Hugo doesnt care anymore, we dont have to worry about it." Gianni couldn''t refute, and both of them fell silent for a while. After a long time, Gianni said, "This is how I know why those in the circle who have worked with Hugo say that Hugo is dedicated." David chuckled and smiled, "At the beginning, there were rumors of Hugo''s drinking in Schindler''s List. It was actually Hugo''s contribution to enter the role. So, we shouldn''t be surprised, shouldn''t we? "Actually, since the first conversation between the two people that night, David had taken Hugo with admiration. Therefore, David is not surprised at Hugo''s decision today. Is Hugo really a big deal? Yes, it is not. As Nicholas thought, there is indeed something tricky in it. When it comes to the entire crew of the "Seven Deadly Sins", who is the first thing people think of? Obviously Hugo, followed by Brad and Morgan. As the most influential actor today, Hugo''s joining is a double-edged sword for the "seven deadly sins". He can bring endless attention to the crew, but it is also easy for the crew to be forced to expose in the media. Under the flashlight, this is not a good thing for a suspenseful, terrifying, and thrilling work. However, Hugo played the Anonymous, the culprit of the "seven deadly sins" and the biggest highlight of the whole movie. If people know in advance that Hugo is playing a serial killer, this will undoubtedly reduce the suspense and charm of the movie; similarly, if people are allowed to guess that Hugo is a serial killer, it means that director David Fincher does not matter No matter how hard he works, the horror atmosphere he created for the movie will fall short. What does this mean for the "seven deadly sins"? Means failure! This is ignored by everyone, including Rick, including Hugo himself. Finally, Joseph accidentally mentioned, "Hugo, shouldn''t the identity of the Anonymous be a secret?" This made Hugo suddenly realize. Kevin Spacey, the actor of the original version of Anonymous, was not well-known when he played the "Seven Deadly Sins", but even so, he deliberately concealed his identity and played hide and seek with the audience. Now that its Hugo, he should be even more so. Hugo soon realized that if he attended the press conference, reporters would inevitably focus on asking about his role. Of course, Hugo can rely on his eloquence to change the subject and let people pay attention to the duel between him and Brad. But this is a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. Not to mention whether reporters have been fooled at the press conference, the entire filming period of the next "seven deadly sins" is bound to face this problem. After careful weighing, Hugo decided to absent from the press conference, including the subsequent filming period, completely disappeared from the reporter''s eyes. This is not just the absence of a press conference. When Hugo does not appear at the press conference, the focus of other peoples attention will inevitably shift to Hugos absence, even if there are questions about Hugos role, David , Gianni and others can also use some smoke bombs to shift their targets. For example, polite words like "Hugos role is very important" may not be powerful in normal times, but in the absence of Hugo, the reporter will obviously Understanding that "Since Hugo is so important, he is still absent from the press conference", the focus will easily shift. Hugo knows reporters very well. He knows that these reporters are definitely not willing to miss this hot spot. Even if someone notices the abnormality, they will not give up. In this way, for a long period of time, the reporter will keep his sight on this matter. As long as Hugo continues to cooperate with the performance-for example, if he refuses to interview the reporter for granted, then the reporter''s attention will obviously be difficult to shift. When reporters once again wondered how important Hugo''s role in the "Seven Deadly Sins" is, it is estimated that the film has already been finalized, and they can only confirm it after the film is released. To put it simply, it means sacrificing Hugo alone and focusing the firepower on a sensitive topic, thereby blurring the original focus. This kind of thing is actually what reporters are best at. Every time the launch ceremony of a new work or press conference, the crew hopes that reporters pay more attention to the work itself, but reporters always focus on lace news and gossip scandals. Shift focus. But now it''s the other way around. The reporters want to explore Hugo''s role in the crew, but the crew can''t let them succeed. In fact, this is the negligence of the entire crew. Everyone, including the screenwriter Andrew, has forgotten about it: It is not a wise choice to let a famous person like Hugo appear in Anonymous. But having said that, in addition to "tiring reputation and popularity," Hugo is indeed the best choice. Therefore, Hugo said, "Since it is a burden of reputation, let this burden play a role, at least let it become a substitute for the transfer target." Both David and Gianni know that it is not easy to sacrifice their reputation for the sake of the crew. So there was a strange scene at the press conference. David and Gianni were always secretive about Hugo''s role; if we went further, Hugo would have been silent when communicating with Nicholas, James and others. Up to now no one still understands: What kind of role Hugo is for joining the "Seven Deadly Sins"! important? How important is it? What is the value of the 10 million piece salary? It''s a pity that no one wants to explore this matter now. Compared to a "small, innocuous" character, Hugo''s big-name incident is the real sensation. If you think about the previous New York Posts worry about Hugos career decline, its not difficult to draw a picture: Hugo also noticed that his career is declining, which made him unbalanced and unacceptable, so he broke the jar. The "Seven Deadly Sins" were filmed smashingly, and they even played a big role in the crew. Perhaps the "Hudson Eagle" collapse is really going to happen again! In an instant, the reporters were all fried, and after the press conference, they went to the crew and tried every means to explore Hugo''s "condition", trying to draw an accurate picture. However, the crew of the "Seven Deadly Sins" took the lead: closed the crew and entered closed filming in an all-round way. This action of the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew just proved the reporters'' speculation that the crew was really covering up for Hugo. It seems that Hugo, who has been up for three years, is finally about to fall. Why is everyone so excited? "Hugo, is this really good?" David walked up to Hugo, looked at Hugo who was chatting with Andrew, and said worriedly. Chapter 1174： Self-sacrifice Hugo was talking and laughing with Andrew with a relaxed face. Hearing the sound, he turned his head and saw the worry on David Fincher''s face. He couldn''t help but laughed, "David, don''t worry, it''s okay." To be honest, it is almost impossible that there will be no negative news like Tom Hanks and Paul Newman in this three-centre field in Hollywood. Because negative news itself is an integral part of Hollywood. What''s more, even if there is no big-name rumors this time, the negative news on Hugo is indispensable. One more time will not be bad, and one less time will not make much difference. Compared to Hugo, the other person in the crew, the other people in the crew have a worried look. Even Andrew, who was talking and laughing just now, couldn''t help but cast his sights at Hugo seriously. This made Hugo dumbfounded. He still had to solemnly reiterate, "Don''t worry, I''m really fine. I have discussed this matter with the agent, and there is no major problem." When Hugo told Rick about this, Rick unexpectedly supported it after careful consideration. It could even be said to encourage Hugo to do so. In fact, in the past few months, Rick has repeatedly felt that Hugo has initially realized the situation of "being cold in the sky", from the so-called worries of the media after the release of "before sunrise" to the joint efforts of the brokerage company to the endeavour elite. The pressure from the brokerage company, and the reaction of the media during the recent "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins" controversies can be noticed: Many people are gleefully expecting Hugo to fall. If this situation continues to develop, it will become pressure. For example, the victory of "Sleepless in Seattle" or the "Yihai Xiongfeng" style has made people exclaim again and again in the past, but perhaps in the near future, the "speed of life and death" and the "pulp fiction" style victory will also be Can not inspire more enthusiasm in the media, people will take Hugo''s victory for granted, and put forward more demands. Once Hugo fails, it is almost conceivable that the land will collapse. Therefore, Hugo needs to decompress. After confirming that he missed "Mission Impossible" on Oscars night, Rick''s first reaction was not to remedy "Mission Impossible", but to slash the mess and choose "Seven Deadly Sins", which may not mean that Hugo was relieved of pressure. , Let people see that Hugo is also at a disadvantage in the face of Tom Cruise. The "New York Post"''s related "worry" report after the incident was what Rick was happy to see, so he not only did not stop it, but also did not let the good newspaper refute it. The big-name turmoil this time is bound to arouse the supreme enthusiasm of the media, but for Rick, it is more convenient for him to be behind the scenes by throwing out a negative news to the media than fabricating facts out of nothing. Take control. What''s more, to put it bluntly, Hugo is indeed qualified to be a big name, as long as the news report is not too outrageous, Rick will not stop it. In Hollywood, a good agent is even more important than the talent of the artist himself, which is not just to say. The serious expressions on Hugo''s faces made David and Andrew a little more relieved, but Hugo also knew that this matter would still not be able to relieve them for a while, so Hugo simply changed the subject, "David, you say me Do you want to shave your head for the character?" Hugo''s sudden words made David stunned, "What?" Hugo chuckled and explained, "Didn''t you say before that you wanted Michael Staple to play Anonymous? Because you think his temperament is very similar to Anonymous." David nodded unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that Hugo remembered an idea when chatting with Hugo before. "I have been thinking carefully afterwards, what exactly is your so-called temperament." Hugo went on to say, which made David smile a little embarrassingly. "I read the script repeatedly later and sketched a picture in my mind. The image of Anonymous, you know, first of all, he shouldnt be so prominent. He looks ordinary and doesnt have much sharp light, so he wont be noticed. Second, hes calm, and at the same time very polite, even okay. It is very wise, but under these temperaments, it also possesses some frightening qualities." Both David and Andrew were attracted by Hugos words. Although one of them is a director and the other is a screenwriter, their understanding of the role is different from that of Hugo, because the actors need to get into the whole role, but they need What is the whole picture. Therefore, Hugo''s understanding of Anonymous is far more profound than that of the two of them, and even makes Andrew, who is a screenwriter, shine. Hugo has been carefully analyzing the role of Anonymous in the past period of time. He took the original image of Kevin Spacey out of his mind and worked hard to reconstruct an Anonymous. The childhood of Anonymous should be very gloomy, maybe not the kind of extreme pain, but full of negative thoughts. Maybe he is a single-parent family, his father is unwilling to assume family responsibilities and flees, while his mother is struggling to make ends meet. He lives in a shabby and shabby house and stares at his mother''s bed coldly. One after another hurriedly appeared above, secretly resenting the grandfather and grandmother who ignored their mother. The ridicule and sarcasm of other children in the school made him try to break out. He may have been angry, confronted, and fight, but obviously his thin body was unable to form an effective confrontation. The end of each resistance is not only suppressed, but also accompanied by Then came more indifference and ridicule. So he decided to change his life on his own. Maybe he had studied hard and wanted to use knowledge to change his destiny, and he did succeedat least he was admitted to a top university, left his hometown, and came to a big city to become a graduate of a top university. , I found a white-collar job. In the eyes of many people, it is already very difficult. Because he not only did not abandon himself, but also made a breakthrough, was reborn in Nirvana, and lived the life his mother and friends in his hometown expected. He has great expectations for himself, he wants to use his own power to change his destiny, and he wants to change the world even more. He has succeeded once, so he believes he can succeed the second time. But the reality is cruel. The fact is that after coming to the big city, he is still an ordinary member of all living beings, there is nothing special. Throw him into the crowd, no one will notice him at all. Although he has a good position and salary, he also tries his best to portray himself as the type everyone envy: living a surplus, having a bank deposit, having a higher education, having an elegant conversation, a good degree of advancement and retreat, and a handsome gentleman. This mask deceived everyone, but in fact, it could not deceive himself. Only he himself knows that all these are just appearances. In the bones, he is still not the most special one. Even if he works hard to read more books to make himself erudite; even if he learns from the upper class and makes himself elegant; even if he suppresses his personality and makes himself tolerant and optimistic; even if he devoutly believes in God, let He became peaceful and loyal... But the reality is that he is still a dispensable member of society, and in the lives of other people and in his own life, he has always been lonely. More importantly, he is still an ordinary person, he has no ability to change his life, let alone the **** world-because this society is so disappointing, his family, his origin and his environment are too It''s disappointing. Therefore, Wuming is eager to succeed for the second time, eager to rely on his own strength to change society, eager to let the world remember his name, eager to become the savior of this society. So there are "seven deadly sins." Such an anonymous person is actually very complicated. His extreme inferiority makes him extremely proud, and his down-and-coming background makes him hate all the dirty things at the bottom of society, because these are the parts he hopes to forget and desire to eradicate. The darkness in his heart has been melted into the blood, but he is seamlessly hidden by him, just like his ordinary, ordinary appearance, ordinary clothes, ordinary work, everything can not be noticed by his special . But he is very smart, he is calm, he is paranoid, he is a gentleman, these are the habits he cultivated in the process of growing up, all this makes him a perfect killer. Not noticeable, but smart enough. Hugo almost wrote an autobiography for Anonymous. He also sketched in his mind the image of himself as Anonymous, ordinary white shirt and black suit pants, but because he was too conservative, he added a white t-shirt to it. At the end, it is quite satisfactory, without any tailoring or design. It is the most ordinary image of an office worker; a pair of calm and open eyes, a humble and friendly smile on the corners of the mouth, shoulders will shrink a little, appear a little humble, all movements are not Not slow, even revealing some sluggishness, but the arrogance and indomitableness in the bones can be glimpsed in that slow movement... But Hugo discovered an important thing. He still lacks a certain temperament. This temperament is not a defect in acting skills, but an overall feeling, which seems to be a little bit more. Then Hugo realized: his hair. Hugo''s hair hasn''t been cut for a while, and it''s longer now. Generally speaking, long hair tends to appear feminine, while short hair is relatively tough Although this is not a theorem, it is generally true. It''s like when Hugo starred in "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Schindler''s List", they were actually short haircuts. The styling itself is part of the acting, which is undeniable. Hugo originally wanted to cut the board, but when you think about it, the board will make his facial features look sharper. Even if he keeps focusing on his eyes, the effect is still not good. Because Anonymous is different from Amon Goss, Amon needs sharp eyes, but Anonymous does not. This reminds Hugo of the Michael Staple mentioned by David. Michael is a bald head. Hugo suddenly realized that if he shaved his head, the circular arc of his forehead would inevitably weaken the three-dimensional and sharp facial features, and it would also be more in line with the image of Anonymous who does not pay attention to taking care of himself. The most important thing is that the inch head reminds people of soldiers, but the bald head is more evil. When Hugo can''t use his eyes to reveal too much emotion, a bald head can help a lot. No wonder David was impressed with Michael before, and in terms of temperament, he is indeed similar. Thats why Hugo had this idea, I think Im still too handsome, and my facial features are too conspicuous. Maybe after shaved my head, the whole temperament will be different. Chapter 1175： Sensational news When David and Andrew listened to these words, they didn''t know whether to laugh or be serious. Watching Hugo seriously say that he is too handsome and his features are too conspicuous, this kind of narcissistic statement really doesn''t match Hugo. But the fact is that even if Hugo said so, they have no way to refute it, because it all seems to be taken for granted. The problem is that the focus of Hugo''s discussion now is not his appearance, but the shaved head. Obviously, David and Andrew had the wrong focus. "Uh, of course, of course..." David seemed a little incoherent. He didn''t even know what he was talking about. He glanced at Andrew and exchanged his sights, but he didn''t get much. "I mean, if you shave your head, your temperament Of course it will change. "Many people look fierce after they shave their heads. Professionals know that hairstyles are actually half of their faces. "But are you okay? You are a singer..." Glory to Death and the signing of EMI Records have caused a lot of trouble, even outsiders have heard of it, not to mention this news is related to Hugo. Generally speaking, the hairstyles of singers cannot be changed easily, especially for idol singers, which must be approved by the company. Hugo waved his hand nonchalantly, "Now I am an actor." Besides, rock bands have never cared about these delicate and subtle things. "And I can get a lot of remuneration, if you don''t show dedication, it''s not good." Hugo''s self-ridicule made David and Andrew unable to laugh, because they knew that things are not that simple. David couldn''t help but paused, lost in thought. In fact, objectively speaking, if Hugo shaves his head, this is indeed more in line with Davids image of an anonymous person, but David also clearly knows that Hugo is not an ordinary actor, even if he says "Hugos every move is affected. Its not an exaggeration to hold the hearts of countless fans, so this is something that needs careful consideration. In fact, most actors in Hollywood now love their hair very much, such as Tom Cruise, Arnold Schwarzenegger, Mel Gibson, Brad Pitt, dont say let They shaved their heads, even if they had to cut their hair, they had to negotiate with their agents. The most obvious case is that Tom not only didnt have the cutting size in the High Aspiration, but he also combed a handsome hairstyle-although he had short hair, Fang Kimmer (val.) shaved both temples. , But the hair in the center was not cut short, but also a lot of wax was applied. Short hair and slickness are acceptable for most actors, but only if they are suitable and handsome. Some actors refuse to cut their hair because their heads are too flat or round, and therefore reject many scripts. This is nothing new in Hollywood. But bald heads are unacceptable for almost all actors. Because the bald head not only looks fierce, but also completely exposes the shape of his head. The hairstyle equivalent to half of the face no longer has a supporting effect. Many people are super handsome with their hair, and they become mediocre or even ugly after they shave their heads. This is a fatal blow to the actors. Except for Bruce Willis, who simply shaved his head because of serious hair loss; or in the future, like "Big Rock" Dwayne Johnson (dwayne.), Van Diesel (.) to highlight his own tough guys. Image, choose a bald head. In addition, few actors are willing to shave their heads. This is also the reason that once an actor shaves his head, it can become news, and even when Tom Cruise dyed his role in "Killing with a Knife", it caused heated discussions. It''s not that the media makes a fuss, but that hairstyle does have a very special role for actors. Now, Hugo said that he would shave his head in such an understatement, which is really a huge impact for David. Objectively speaking, no matter who is changed, it is estimated that they will be surprised: Hugo? Hugo, the most popular actor in America today? Even if he refuses the "seven deadly sins" because he refuses to shave his head, is that Hugo for granted? Few people can calm down. Hugo has just carried the burden of "playing a big name" for the crew, and now he has to shave his head for the movie. David really didn''t know how to respond. But David also knows that Hugo is not an impulsive person. At the same time, Hugo is also a very professional person. This was the case for the first conversation between the two people. Recently, the two people have called many times during the preparation of the crew. The same is true, not to mention the two events that happened one after another today. When David thought of this, he actually had the answer in his mind. David originally wanted to ask, "Are you okay with your agent?", but after thinking about it, he knew this was a redundant question, so he said, "As long as you want, I''m willing to accompany you." When he was young, David''s hair was still very lush. Hugo laughed, "Then it''s settled, at least I am not the only one in the crew with a bald head, not so eye-catching." This sentence made David directly laugh. Andrew, who was sitting aside, was stunned, but after a closer look, he clearly knew that this was Hugos dedication, and his mood could not help but rise, "It seems that the media will be surprised next. However, David, You are the director and you dont appear on the screen. In the end, you still take advantage." David gave Andrew a sideways look, "How about you join us together?" Andrew was choked directly and coughed violently from his saliva, making Hugo and David both laugh. Andrew looked at the two people who were smiling so brilliantly in front of him, and said angrily, "You can shave and shave, anyway, I''m a screenwriter, and no one cares!" So, thirty minutes later, the dressing table became the most lively place for the entire crew. Brad changed his clothes and was pulled aside by Martin. The two talked for a long time. The "Seven Deadly Sins" work is very important to Brad. The confrontation with Hugo is a double-edged sword. Rad was not 100% committed, and it was himself that was hurt in the end. When Brad came back, he saw that almost two-thirds of the crew were surrounded by the dressing table, and everyone was still booing, and no one else could squeeze in. Brad asked the people watching the show in surprise, "What''s the matter?" "Hugo will shave his head, and then the director and screenwriter will accompany him." The person who answered also appeared excited, with incredible expectations clearly written on his face. Brad''s first reaction was "Hugo is crazy", no actor would be willing to shave his head! But when Brad came back to his senses, he realized that Hugo was using this method to grab attention. As a result, Hugo became the focus of the crew almost effortlessly, and the point is that the crew is basically I don''t think so, I just think that Hugo is bold enough and dedicated enough. This really made Brad disgusted. Despicable and shameless! Looking up at the dense crowd, Brad cursed angrily. After shaved his head, Hugo looks like an ugly monster, reduced to a laughing stock! Standing at the bottom of the crowd, Rick couldn''t laugh. He sighed for the fifth time in a row. Hugo''s absence from the press conference is a good thing, called retreat as progress; but Hugo shaved his head? This will have an impact on Hugos next work, whether it is to accept other works or musical performances. Besides, to say an exaggeration, Hugos bald image is bound to cause an uproar. It is estimated that after the media learns the news, someone will come out. I bought a picture of Hugo''s bald head from the paparazzi at a high price. Thinking of this, Rick felt a headache. When Hugo persuaded him just now, why did he think it made sense, why did he nod his head for granted? "The hair has been shaved, and it''s no use worrying about it." Joseph naturally knew what Rick was worried about. "Don''t worry, the crew will block the news, and Hugo will wear a hat when he goes out. He also joked just now to let Samora Going to buy a wig. Anyway, its spring. Wearing a hat will not cause suspicion when traveling. The media will not know in a short time." "But what if the media knew it?" Rick knew what Joseph said, but as an agent, his job was to be considerate. "Then let them know." Joseph said with a smile, "The next trouble is me and Samora? Remember to give me your bodyguard list." If the media knows about Hugo''s shaved head, paparazzi The team is expected to find ways to take exclusive photos, maybe someone will use force to take off the Hugo hat, then the trouble will naturally be Joseph and the guards. Rick looked at Joseph''s smile and couldn''t help but laughed, feeling a little relaxed. As Joseph said, soldiers are coming to cover up the water and earth. Anyway, the elite brokerage company of Endeavour has already been facing huge challenges recently, so I am not afraid of debts. What''s more, he should have more confidence in Hugo, right? Thinking of this, Rick let out a long sigh of relief, and he cheered up and looked forward to Hugo''s bald image. Don''t talk about the news media, even they themselves are too curious. Just look at the enthusiasm of the staff on site. The media fryer is not just a fryer with boiling water, but a fryer of the volcanic eruption. Almost all the media have jumped up and cant wait to publish the news as soon as possible. At this moment, they cant wait for more. Come with two legs and two hands. Just less than twelve hours later, the "National Inquirer" published the evening paper of the day, rushing to break the news in front of other media. However, it is not the "bald head" news that David and Rick are worried about. Obviously, this matter is still well hidden. Anthony Bond Stewart almost can''t wait to declare to everyone, "Hugo Lankai" Stout made the ninety-three reporters wait and missed the press conference!" It was almost impossible to wave the flag directly and shout "Hugo playing a big name". As soon as the news came out, it made a national sensation! Because this time, Hugo has no room for sophistry. Chapter 1176： Negative image Is Hugo a good baby? Obviously not. Although Hugo has portrayed many docile, well-behaved, and lovable images, he has never been a good baby. Before he reformed, he was racing, drinking, and insulting. Drugs, fights... Negative news emerged one after another. It can be said that audiences all over the United States witnessed the fall of a rising star, just as Macaulay Culkin disappeared like a meteor in the past year. Compared to Macaulay, Hugos previous image was even worse, so when he won the Golden Raspberry Award, countless media criticisms could not be said to be gloating and falling into trouble. They just reported according to the facts, but watched. Hugo degenerates step by step and feels a little disappointed. Whether it is infinitely bad or infinitely brilliant, the same trajectory is tiresome to watch too much. What''s more, for news media, what they need is to love the new and dislike the old. Had it not been for Hugo to become the first actor in film history to receive the Golden Raspberry Award-and so far the only actor in attendance, the media would not even bother to report. This is also the fundamental reason why the media has habitually questioned Hugo after the Golden Raspberry Award. Now another three years have passed. Hugo has not only returned to the peak, but also reached a height that has never been reached before. It is tied with the famous top stars in Hollywood history. Under the Matthew effect, the media no longer question the rain. As a result, on the contrary began to praise habitually. In fact, even in the last three years, the negative news surrounding Hugo has always been constant, grumpy, big-name suspicion, the Golden Globe incident, the witch trial, the Houston incident, etc., including Hugos many times The media reporter''s speechless situation. Therefore, although Hugo''s reputation is gradually rising and popularity is gradually exploding, in the eyes of the public, Hugo has never been a good baby. Rumors about Hugo playing big names are not once or twice. In Hollywood, as long as there is a significant entertainer, there will be such rumors. Some insiders even laughed that it is sad not to play big names because of this. It shows that you are not enough, no one cares. Even good old people like Tom Hanks have been rumored to be playing big names, but they were soon overpowered by Rick Rosenbecause his image must not be in contact with these news. But this time seems to be different, because Hugo did not deny, Rick did not deny, and more importantly, the evidence is solid! Anthony Bond Stewart of the "National Enquirer" almost passed out with excitement, because this time he didn''t look away. He spent most of the day exploring the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew and obtained the most direct evidence. Obviously, Hugo has no room for sophistry, he can finally reveal the true face of Hugo in front of all the audience! "At the grand opening ceremony of the''Seven Deadly Sins'', all the main members of the crew attended, including Hugo Lancaster. At the opening ceremony, Hugo and the other members were talking and laughing, and they seemed to be in a good mood. But when At the beginning of the press conference, Brad Pitt, Morgan Freeman, Gwyneth Paltrow, David Finch, Andrew Kevin Walker and other major members of the crew attended collectively, but they were missing Hugo. Faced with Hugos absence, producer Gianni Nunali said that Hugo was unwell and went to the lounge temporarily to make adjustments. But the fact is that after the press conference, our reporter witnessed Hugo and Andrew talking and laughing in the studio. Not only did he not feel tired, but he also seemed very relaxed. It can be clearly seen that Hugo has no problems with his body. So, what is the reason for Hugo''s absence from the press conference? This makes us have to think deeply. At the start-up ceremony, we can find a detail. There was no exchange between Hugo and Brad, even if there was no eye contact. Obviously, the competition between these two popular actors has spread from off-site to on-site, and there was gunpowder on the first day the crew started. From the current public news of the "seven deadly sins", it can be concluded that Hugo''s pay is higher than Brad, but the role is obviously not as good as Brad. This is obviously unacceptable for Hugo, especially the loss to direct competitor Brad, which makes Hugo angry. Except for the special "Scent of a Woman" and "Schindler''s List", Hugo has not played a supporting role since the "Death Poetry Society", especially the glorious career of the past two years, making Hugo step by step. The most appealing representative in the United States at the box office. However, behind the brilliant career, there are hidden worries that are not easily detectable: Hugo''s choice of works is slanted and conflicts with big companies repeatedly, which makes big companies'' big productions reluctant to cooperate with Hugo "Mission Impossible", which was filmed last week, is the most recent example. Under such circumstances, Hugo urgently needs more successful works to prove himself, so he chose the seven deadly sins. Its a pity that although New Line Film cannot be regarded as one of the eight largest film companies in the strict sense, they obviously have made an accurate judgment. They took a fancy to Brads box office potential and chose Brad to become The first actor. After losing in the competition for Mission Impossible, Hugo hurriedly chose the Seven Deadly Sins and joined the crew halfway. Since the actor has already selected Brad, Hugo can only retreat to take the second role as the second actor. But Hugo is still aggressive. First, he overpowered Brad in terms of remuneration, and then put pressure on the screenwriter, hoping to increase his role, and strive to equalize the role of himself and Brad. The contradiction broke out before the opening ceremony. When the crew was unwilling to compromise, Hugo chose to coerce and lure. So he refused to attend the press conference, and in a hurry, the director and producer could only cover up for Hugo and whitewash the peace. Judging from the joyous conversation between Hugo and the screenwriter, Hugo has achieved his goal. Then Brad''s always overcast look has been reasonably explained. Obviously, in the face of hidden dangers and fluctuations in his career and signs of decline, Hugo lost his previous calmness and calmness, and gradually revealed his true face, using his popularity as a threat and using himself. Peoples connections exert pressure and use their achievements as a bargaining chip to achieve their goals. Although I dont know whether the seven deadly sins are worthy of him, and whether this work will become Hugos turnaround work, at least in Hugos view, it is enough to overpower the menacing Brad. enough. For his own sake, Hugo let the 93 reporters who rushed to Burbank specifically to interview him to ignore, refused to attend the press conference, and threatened the crew to help conceal it, and even had to compromise because of his lewdness. . This is not only unprofessional and irresponsible, but also a disappointment to the audience who love him and love him, and it is a wrong demonstration. After the career rate peaked, Hugo has gradually lost himself. The Macaulay Culkin tragedy is still in sight. Is Hugo Lancaster going to become another representative of the negative image of Hollywood Vanity Fair? This is really worrying. " "Mr. Bond" Anthony Stewart really has two brushes, three points of falsehood and seven points of truth. He was stunned to weave a news report with conclusive evidence, especially describing all the "ninety-three reporters". Becoming the details of going to Burbank to interview Hugo is undoubtedly a hatred. The "National Inquirer" is not a professional newspaper. It is a supermarket tabloid that makes a living on gossip. As long as there are no special incidents such as witch trials, no matter how nonsense they are, their influence is limited. At least readers will not condemn them. "False reports". Because everyone knows, gossip supermarket tabloids, read it and laugh it off, believe it or not. But people ignore the fact that many times they don''t seem to believe it on the surface, but they have been subconsciously influenced by supermarket tabloids such as the "National Inquirer". A single sentence "from the ground up" is enough to make them plant the seeds of doubt. This is the power of gossip. What it needs is not people''s trust, but people''s curiosity and people''s suspicion. Therefore, the "National Inquirer" did not write a report like regular news, but wrote a speculation similar to a novel, and even vividly described Hugo''s mental journey of playing big names. Authentic! If the "National Inquirer" was just gossip, then the following day, the "Chicago Tribune", "Washington Post", "USA Today" and other newspapers and magazines all confirmed this news, although they only confirmed " The fact that Hugo was absent from the press conference", but the seeds of doubt in peoples minds still germinate and grow In the face of this situation, the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew and Rick Luo Sen Du issued an official statement that Hugo was indeed unwell yesterday, and this was the temporary absence of the press conference. The doctor proved that Hugo was weak due to food poisoning, and he needed to rest for three to five days before he could re-enter the filming crew. However, the official statement of the crew not only failed to clarify the facts, but worsened the situation. People believed that Hugo was playing Joe and playing big names! Because if Hugo really responds in good faith, first he will show up in person, even if he is sick, he can face reporters for an interview. Unwilling to show up is to worry that the fact of pretending to be sick will be revealed; secondly, Hugo will at least behave. Make up with Brad or appear on the crew or hold a press conference. In short, you must make up for the regret of not attending yesterday and clarify the misunderstanding. But unfortunately, Hugo has none. It''s just a draft from the crew and the agent. This shows what? Explains Hugo''s guilty conscience. At this time, all the media reporters seemed to be talking. After the medicine was taken, the excitement jumped up and down, there was revenge for revenge, and there was no revenge on the rocks to watch the excitement. Almost all the media began to bombard. At first, everyone just condemned Hugo for playing big cards, but things gradually began to change. Chapter 1177： Downfall The "New York Post" released a news, "According to a hotel staff member, Glory to Death last year during the "Road to Glory" hotel staying, the room must be filled with 20 humidifiers to ensure the air humidity, Avoid Hugo Lancasters voice from being affected by dry air. At the same time, the band members also required that the room must be filled with beer and whiskey to ensure that they would not be without drinks during the bands rehearsal practice. The problem is that they rejected the request to rehearse in a special rehearsal space and chose to practice in the room. The noise made by the band caused serious dissatisfaction among other guests in the hotel. Even if the hotel manager came, they could not solve the problem. " The report of the "New York Post" can be said to be a stone question for directions, because the content of the news has many loopholes. May put forward such absurd requirements for humidifiers. In addition, not to mention whether the beer and whiskey are real, even if they are true, it is not worth mentioning to a rock band. Colin Mailer put this report in an inconspicuous position. The publication was actually to test the reaction of the entire market, and most importantly, to test the reaction of Hugo. Sure enough, after the news was published, someone put pressure on Colins boss, saying that these false and false reports must be stopped. As a result, Colin was scolded: "The New York Post" is not the "National Inquirer." There can be false reports, but they must not be caught. Colin immediately confirmed his thoughts. Hugo did not openly refute, but pressured through contacts. This shows that there are indeed contradictions within the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew, because Hugo has a guilty conscience. If nothing happened to the crew, with Hugo''s personality, he would definitely refute it righteously in front of reporters-these lies are too simple to expose. However, Colin overlooked one detail, a crucial detail: Who is it that put pressure on Colin''s boss? This detail is not important to Colin, because it will not affect his next plan; but it is also vital to Colin, because it will determine whether Colin''s guess is correct or outrageous. Colin took it for granted that Hugo or Rick was pressing him, but Martin Baum actually shot him. Regarding this big-name rumors, Rick is more laissez-faire, or control, as long as things are not too outrageous, he will not use the contacts during the public relations crisis to deal with. But Martin couldn''t. Because first these rumors will steal all the limelight from Brad; secondly, the more rumors are now, the more media will sing praises for Hugo when the movie is released. This is definitely not good news for Brad. Therefore, compared to Rick, Martin contacted the media he was familiar with and tried his best to suppress the so-called big-name rumors. Martin would rather the media continue to report on the confrontation between Hugo and Brad than all the focus will be on Hugo. But the facts are not that simple. Obviously, Hugos swallowing voice helped to increase the arrogance of the media. They all believed that this time they caught Hugos tail in a real way-even the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew themselves were silent. Isnt it the best proof? This is truly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the media. At this time, when will we wait for revenge? Therefore, the "sense of justice" of the media reporters has exploded. Under the banner of justice, they expressed that they would "squeeze the monstrous arrogance of Hugo", but what is the real purpose behind them? I know it by myself. "USA Today" immediately broke the news, "During the preparations for the tour, Hugo, in order to''protect'' himself and the band''s safety and avoid being invaded by crazy fans, he requested fifteen accompanying assistants, combing hair and makeup, and styling. Teachers, plus 80 personal bodyguards and field security personnel. The daily rehearsal time must be kept confidential, and the organizer arranges Rolls-Royce pick-ups, and security escorts are required throughout the journey, just like the presidents patrol. Hugo even used the pretext of ensuring the concert to be performed perfectly, gesticulating the work of the lighting engineer and sound engineer, which aroused complaints from the staff. " This is what Colin has been waiting for: peer support! The "New York Post" cannot be a scapegoat again, so his previous false news was actually a piece of cake. It not only needs to probe the reaction of Hugo, but also the reaction of his colleagues. Soon, Colin waited for a large number of alliances. The "San Francisco Chronicle" provided insider information, "At this year''s Grammy Awards Gala, the song originally scheduled to be performed is''Good Day (.day)'', but in order to promote the sales of singles, Hugo insisted that it be changed to To sing the song "Mixed Wall (, Hugo had a fierce quarrel with the organizer. The organizer refused. However, that night Hugo still performed the "Magic Wall" arbitrarily, and the chaos created on the scene originated from this. Less than two weeks after the Grammys ended, the "Magic Wall" was officially released, making history. " With a "boom", almost all the media came out to join in the fun. Big news about Hugo was one after another, as countless as the stars in the sky. There is a news legend here, "Hugo has a lot of demands on the set, starting from the coffee for breakfast must be hand-milled; to lunch, refusing to eat the lunch box provided by the crew, the assistant must personally order the meal in the high-end restaurant; and then to the afternoon tea and desserts. Specific and detailed requirements." The news there broke the news for a while, "Hugo used his prestige and power to cover the crew, not only to list the list of co-actors to the producer, but also to point fingers at the work of the director and screenwriter, which caused the crew to complain." An unnamed informant came forward to testify shortly afterwards, Hugo had a mess with female fans during the tour, and she refused to reject the female fans who came to the door. Every night she sang songs. Whats even more shameful is that Hugo also gave Female fans are used as goods to exchange with other bands, or even as gambling money for entertainment." What is even more absurd is that some people cried and said that they were pregnant with Hugo''s child, but Hugo refused to admit it and said bluntly, "Even if you do a paternity test, I won''t be able to raise it." It seems that in a short period of time, Hugo has become a big bad guy with bad marks, not only playing big cards, but even his character has serious flaws. Such a scene is really dumbfounding. If someone is willing to take a serious look back, they will find that Hugo''s current situation is similar to that of Michael Jackson at the time. The only difference is that one of the witnesses actually took Michael to court, and he was still a notorious love. child. However, all the accusations about Hugo stopped at rumors, no witnesses came forward, and no relevant evidence appeared. Everything was just "reported, heard, heard" in the media and newspapers. Even more bizarre, the "Los Angeles Times" and "U.S. Weekly" seemed to disappear from the news this time. They never stood up to clarify for Hugo-published Hugo''s official statement "All of this is "False accusations" are not counted at all, and even newspapers such as the "New York Times", "Washington Post", and "Wall Street Journal" did not speak. In fact, many people have also noticed this anomaly. Most of the big-name rumors that really joined this discussion were local small newspapers and gossip supermarket tabloids. The only national newspapers were "New York Post," "Houston Chronicle," and "Daily." Newspaper" and the "Chicago Tribune" which is gloating. The "Chicago Tribune" still maintained their black humorous style. They did not support Hugo but did not oppose Hugo. They were more like troublemakers. "The strange thing is that among the many accusations against Hugo, the witnesses have always It''s an inexplicable''someone'', and the evidence is always the''heard'' in the rumors. Even the time and place are reduced to''someday and somewhere.'' Is it because the power of the witch trial is still overwhelming?" At the beginning, Michael faced the accusations almost all the points, but this time the accusations faced by Hugo only stopped at rumors, and there was no further development. The "Chicago Tribune" is mocking these media for being cowards, fearing that the witch trial will happen again. They all seem to realize that Hugo is not so easy to mess with. From this aspect, we can also draw a conclusion: there is no evidence for this incident. Otherwise, how could these media be afraid of Hugo and dare not confront it? But among the tens of thousands of ordinary people, how many can keep their heads clear? Very few. Therefore, this time the big-name condemnation is still in full swing. "New York Post" once again broke the news During the filming of a certain work in Poland, Hugo beat the actors of the same drama because of alcoholism. At the same time, he also delayed the work of the crew due to excessive drinking. He even had a fierce conflict with the director and was almost expelled from the crew at one time! This time the news got an affirmative answer from the insiders. The reason for clarifying before was just to sprint the trophy for the awards ceremony. The crew stood up and defended Hugo! " As soon as the news came out, there was an uproar immediately. Almost everyone knows what they are talking about-"Schindler''s List". The news about Hugo''s alcoholism happened once during the time when the movie was released. It was revealed by Tracy Jacobs at the time, but it was clarified afterwards, and the matter ceased. But now, the "New York Post" once again mentions the old things, and it is clear. In an instant, this big-name incident was pushed to its peak. Not long ago, Hugo was still the top superstar sought after by countless people in the United States, but after a blink of an eye, Hugo became a rat crossing the street and everyone shouted, this situation is really dumbfounding. What is even more strange is that in the face of such stormy attacks and frame-ups, Hugo, as the person involved, sits steadily on Mount Tai. There is no sign of anxiety at all. Even the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew are in peace. This is really not normal. However, Hugo is not prepared to refute, which does not mean that others can bear these unwarranted accusations. Chapter 1178： Sincere friendship "****, ****, ****!" Leonardo DiCaprio did not hold back his anger when interviewed by the crew of "Total Eclipse (., yes The reporter in front of him yelled, and a burst of anger made the reporters unresponsive for a while. "You shameless crows are full of nonsense! When did Hugo play big cards, please show evidence! News is not what you say is what you say, dont you yell about truth and truth every day? Bring out the evidence and call out the witnesses! Don''t have nothing, just because you are jealous of Hugo, just stand there with your mouth full of dung!" Leonardo cursed angrily. His speech seemed a bit incoherent. Although the central meaning was clear, it was blurred when mixed with a lot of vulgar words. Compared with Hugo, Leonardo was dealing with reporters. Our time is still too immature. The reporters were fooled by Leonardo at first, but immediately became excited. Leonardo is not Hugo. When Hugo scolds a reporter, the reporter can only listen honestly, which is difficult to refute; but Leonardo does not have this ability. Journalists have already begun to figure out how to punish Leonardo with the pen in their hands. But obviously, Leonardo didnt have this kind of consciousness at all, and he still said angrily, Hugos humility, focus, devotion, and earnestness in the crew can be seen by every crew member. You cowards, you only dare Publish the lies of the rats who dare not sign their names, but dare not interview people who really know the truth!" Leonardo blushed and scolded all the reporters heartily, but when he returned, he was caught by his agent and scolded him. At this time, the rebellious Leonardo didn''t even think about it, and yelled "You are fired" at his agent. This scene was even directly recorded by reporters. It seems that Leonardo has to follow Hugo and bear the title of "big-name". However, before the reporters had time to criticize Leonardo, the situation changed again. Steven Spielberg was also interviewed by reporters. Everyone in the circle knows that Steven, who has always been kind, is actually very stubborn and arrogant, but he rarely shows it. This can be seen from Steven''s obsession with "Schindler''s List", and he even agreed with Universal Pictures for this work. Now, the reporters actually took out the "Schindler''s list" again to say something, and they poured dirty water on Hugo, and Steven naturally couldn''t tolerate it. "I dont know who the source of the news is from the crew, but Im pretty sure that if the person who broke the news has this confidence, he can stand up, and the crew of the''Schindler''s List'' Any member, I mean, any member, confront each other. Hugos contribution to our entire crew is immeasurable, and any form of insult to him is a shame! Im pretty sure, that source is definitely not Our crew!" Stevens words have been very decisive, almost gnashing his teeth, and its not only that, "I havent been in contact with Hugo for a long time, but what I remember most about Hugo has never been his talent or his. His appearance, his talent. Yes, maybe it was his talent that made him enter my sight at the beginning and became a member of my crew, but what really moved me was his professionalism and devotion. Hugo once said that he He is not a very talented actor, so he has been working hard and learning. I dont know where the news about Hugo playing big names in the crew came from, but Im pretty sure that Hugo is not such a person. ." After Steven, Jack Nicholson, Al Pacino, and Meg Ryan, the three top names in the circle, all stood up to speak for Hugo, especially the grumpy Al, pointing to the reporters He yelled at his nose, "You pigs with dung stuffed brains, what else do you do besides nonsense with no evidence! Hugo''s illness did not read your report, and kept saying that he did not attend the press conference. If you I really want to interview so much, why not just go to the hospital for an interview! Oh, I forgot, you once went directly to the hospital for an interview, and it made other patients unable to rest! Social scum!" Obviously Almon was in the dark, and sincerely believed that Hugo was ill and missed the press conference. Because Al knows very well that Hugo has never been a big-name personality. When things got out of control, Charlize Theron, Alex Lorraine, Cameron Diaz, Sandra Bullock and other close partners all stepped up to clarify for Hugo, glorious to death. The members even rolled up their sleeves and wanted to fight with reporters. None of the rumors about the tour were true. They were all fabricated. This made the band members angry. Even if Henry dissuaded them from calming down, it would be fundamental. Can''t stop it. Even Meryl Streep, a senior who has never worked with Hugo before, also stood up, "I and Hugo are friends, yes, every time we meet, we will have a very pleasant chat. I I believe Hugo is not such a person. On the contrary, I think the media reports are very strange. Isnt it? Its just a few rumors from beginning to end, and it happened in almost a week. I dont know what happened behind it. What''s wrong, but I know that the person who appeared in the media recently is definitely not the Hugo I know." Meryl is worthy of being an old world, and she calmly accused the whole thing as a conspiracy, making the audience think about it: Is this time someone trying to discredit Hugo? Paul Newman and Catherine Hepburn, two superstars who rarely receive media interviews, were shocked this time. Paul still maintained a gentlemanly demeanor, saying that these rumors were false and without evidence; but Catherine''s hot temper could not hold back, and she said directly, "You have insulted Michael Jackson once. Not enough, and now you have to insult Hugo Lancaster again? Is it because Hugo criticized you for the scandal you created, and now you have a guilty conscience, so you want to retaliate against Hugo?" Catherine''s direct words stirred up waves with one stone, and immediately caused news and public opinion to blow up completely. Now that things have developed, let alone friends who are familiar with Hugo, even actors who have nothing to do with Hugo have expressed their opinions. This seems to have become the hottest topic in Hollywood. Tom Cruise, the name most frequently associated with Hugo in recent days, was also blocked by reporters when he was filming "Mission Impossible" in London. To everyones surprise, Tom did not protect himself as people expected-at least he did not comment on the Hugo competitor. On the contrary, Tom also solemnly said, "I never thought these news would have anything to do with Hugo. Because Hugo is a gentleman, he disdains to do these things that use power to suppress others, which is an insult to his personality. And those who believe in these rumors have never really understood Hugo, but everyone agrees. That''s it." Tom did not condemn the media, nor did he condemn time itself, just like his style-cherish feathers and build a good image, but Tom is still on the side of Hugo, which is indeed unexpected. The last fire burned directly to the door of the "Seven Deadly Sins", and the crew had to be forced to face this news event. David Fincher, Andrew Kevin Walker and others naturally defended Hugo. They knew exactly how this incident happened; for Brad Pitt, it was really hard to say. , He wished to be able to get down and curse Hu Yigo severely, but he knew he couldn''t, and Martin told him not to allow it, so Brad could only defend Hugo when facing the media. When things went around a lot, it finally returned to Hugo. In the whole turbulent news event, Hugo''s unexpected silence was actually one of the driving forces of the event. Although somewhat abnormal, it is just as Hugo has always rejected malicious hype style. There have been several similar hype incidents before, Hugo dismissed it and didn''t care at all. Had the incident been completely out of control, it is estimated that Hugo would still be reluctant to accept interviews. Hugo rejected most of the media''s interviews, and only three media organizations finally got the right to interview, the Los Angeles Times, the U.S. Weekly, and the Hollywood Reporter. This really made other media itch with anger, but they couldn''t do anything about Hugo. During the interview process, Hugo has always been very calm. He first denied all the rumors, but he believed that these rumors could not disappear, "because this is part of Hollywood. It is as if I rejected interviews from other media today. Same, this is my power, but for those media who are isolated from outside, it is my overbearing place Different positions determine different opinions. This is a fact. "But for those news that are out of nothing, I Resolutely resist. My attitude towards these news has always been: if there is evidence, please show me, it will leave me speechless; if not, I will disdain to respond to you, because the slap in the face will eventually hit yourselves. Face. " Hugo''s words made Nicholas and others in front of him couldn''t help but laugh. This is the Hugo they are familiar with, the Hugo who was filled with indignation in the face of more than a hundred reporters. However, none of them noticed the abnormality. Hugo deliberately wore a baseball cap and never took it off. "So what do you think of this incident? You know, the news is like a snowball, and many people have formed a bad and fixed impression of you." The question that Nicholas raised is actually a core issue in Hollywood, why is it so? Many artists love feathers so much? Because the negative news only needs to appear once, no matter if it is true or false, and no matter if it is clarified afterwards, the negative impact has already been caused, and many viewers have formed a fixed negative image. This has an immeasurable impact on the future career of artists. Hugo was very calm. Not only was there no panic on his face, he even had a calm smile on his face. "I think that sometimes facing setbacks or failures is a very interesting thing, because it allows you to recognize who is the one. True friend." Chapter 1179： Secret contest Colin Mailer knew it was time to stop. Because things have long been beyond control, if you don''t stop, as Catherine Hepburn said, the second witch trial will happen. But this time the media is not so easy to escape the accusations-this time all the words accusing Hugo have no evidence. Now, not only Hugos good friends, but Hugos former partners have stepped up to clarify the facts, and the connections behind the scenes have gradually begun to exert tension. Surprisingly, this time, the innovative artist brokerage company actually and the endeavour elite brokerage company. Joining forces-If you consider that the "seven deadly sins" are a collaborative project between the two companies'' artists, it may be possible to explain. The huge media network has begun to gradually exert pressure, and the storm is quieting down bit by bit. Just look at recent reports from major media. Newspapers headed by the "Los Angeles Times" and "New York Times" have finally spoken out: defending Hugo. Critical editorials led by the "New Yorker" and the "Washington Post" also began to join the discussion: once again condemning the media for violating the basic principle of "news truth." All signs indicate that things have turned from overcast to clear. Quietly, Hugo''s strong network has been formed, because Hugo has more and more economic stakeholders who maintain Hollywood, which also means that more and more people will stand on Hugo''s side. Times have changed, and Hugo is no longer what it used to be. To put it ugly, Hugo does have the capital to play big names; to put it nicely, Hugo is no longer a small actor with huge ups and downs in the negative journalism of the media. The "New York Post" cannot withstand the second witch trial. Even if there are many other media at the bottom, the "New York Post" is no longer a target, but it is not something they can afford-because the result will be Worse than last time. What''s more, the "New York Post" has benefited a lot from this incident, and there is no need for them to go their own way. Therefore, Colin retreated early, even before Hugo was interviewed. The New York Post no longer followed up on follow-up reports. The cunning of a fox lies in its ability to grow its wisdom. Not only Colin, but most of the media have also felt the pressure from all sides. There is public opinion, and there are big bosses behind it. Unknowingly, the whole big-name storm gradually subsided, and clarifications have been made one after another. As for the real end of the matter, we need to wait until the day when the "truth is revealed". Maybe after the "Seven Deadly Sins" is released, the crew will be impatient. Spit fast. The face of the media will definitely be very interesting by then. Relatively speaking, the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew seemed calm and calm because of Hugo''s calmness and calmness. In fact, even when receiving interviews from three media outlets to respond positively to the big-name rumors, Hugo still had reservations. He still did not respond positively to the absence of the press conference for the opening ceremony, only responding with his consistent principle of "talking the truth". . From beginning to end, Hugo has become a target to change the subject. Since people firmly locked their eyes on Hugo, Hugo simply locked his eyes on himself completely, letting the "seven deadly sins" hide behind him and quietly enter the shooting. The filming of "Seven Deadly Sins" is indeed very smooth, and all aspects of the entire crew are progressing smoothly. In particular, David Fincher, as the director, is full of inspiration. After learning the lessons of "Alien 3", this new line The film company boldly delegated powers and allowed David to play freely, which made David particularly active on the crew. As the actor, Brad Pitt''s performance has also been praised by the crew. Even Hugo, he must objectively say, "Brad is really hard." Hugo is the most mysterious unknown person in the whole movie. He only appeared for the first time almost halfway through the film, but when there was no shooting mission in the early stage, Hugo also appeared on the crew all day. Most of the time, he stayed alone in the corner. Once Andrew spotted Hugo talking to himself and walked up to talk to him, but he was scared to death by Hugo''s dull expression. The atmosphere created by David in the entire crew is of great help to Hugo''s detailed understanding of the role of Anonymous. He is using his own methods to get into the play bit by bit. Even the chores outside the crew can''t affect Hugo. He clearly knows how difficult the role of Anonymous is, and the slightest slack will make this role fall short. This is really an irony. Everyone outside the crew is mocking Hugo for playing big cards and not being dedicated, but everyone in the crew can see Hugo''s efforts for the crew. Brad naturally saw Hugos efforts. This was a very wonderful process. He could see Hugo every day. He seemed to feel the slight changes in Hugo every day, but he couldnt say one. So then, when he woke up, he suddenly realized that Hugo standing in front of him had become an anonymous person. Brad realized that the changes he saw when he saw Hugo every day, it was as if Hugo took his momentum inward little by little. Originally, Hugo had a habit of wearing a shallow smile, wherever he walked, he looked like a sunny gentleman. It was easy to attract the attention of people next to him. Hugo is like a luminous stone, blooming no matter what. Light. But now, Hugo is gradually turning this temperament into restraint. Brad was not sure what was wrong, maybe it was the look in his eyes, maybe it was a smile, maybe it was the way of standing or walking, maybe it was body language, but he could feel the change in Hugo. Obviously standing in front of Hugo is Hugo, but it is not Hugo. Hugo is still smiling now, smiling and nodding to people all the time. The gentleman is polite. But now Hugo is like air. Even if he is standing in a corner not far away, no one will pay attention. Sometimes a large number of people stand together and chat. It takes a long time to suddenly realize that Hugo is there. Because Hugo stood there without saying a word, with a polite and polite smile on his face, but without any sense of existence. This process is too magical and vivid. It is almost the whole process of Hugo''s continuous polishing of his acting skills. There is a little change every day, which means that Hugo is making adjustments every day, and he is always looking for the most suitable performance rhythm. , The most suitable for the image characteristics of Anonymous. Although Brad didn''t want to admit it, he was really frightened by Hugo. Others say how Hugo forgets to sleep and forget food for acting, how to devote himself to it, or how to become crazy. Brad sounds like a lie and flattery. But after I have really experienced it, I know how much effort Hugo has put in to perform. The rumors can''t convey the hardship and horror of the whole process at all. In the face of tremendous pressure, either succumbed to retreat, or fought hard to explode. Brad chose the latter. Not only did he not feel decadent, but he was inspired by a stronger fighting spirit. He always knew that Hugo was not an easy opponent to deal with, and he had never been afraid. So, compared to Hugo, who quietly polished his acting skills, Brad''s image of a desperate Saburo spread slowly in the crew. What is being filmed at this time is the second scene since Hugo entered the crew. They left Burbanks studio and went to the streets of Los Angeles to close the streets for shooting, but this scene did not test Hugos acting skills. Many, because like the first scene, he needs to wear a trench coat and a hat to hide his entire face. At this time, it is not time to reveal his true identity. In this scene, Mills played by Brad and Samose played by Morgan found the house of the Anonymous. This was originally just an inconspicuous clue. Mills didnt believe that the character pointed to by this clue was the murderer, and Shamo Sai was also a little hesitant, but felt that "Since there is no other clue, it''s okay to verify it." But they didn''t expect that it was this clue that gave no hope to help them find the Anonymous. The Anonymous didn''t expect that they would find themselves so quickly, so they had no choice but to flee. Samose was left behind because he was too old to keep up, while Mills chased Anonymous all the way. This chase scene is being filmed now. The biggest test of Hugo''s acting skills in the chase scene is that Wuming''s foot was injured. He didn''t run smoothly, except that he just ran away in a panic. But the whole scene is very physically exhausting, because the chase scene is divided into three parts, the indoor chase upstairs and downstairs, then the chase on the street, and finally the game in a remote blind alley. The indoor chase scene was filmed all morning I ran back and forth at least 30 times, and finally moved from indoors to the street. Because David wanted to create a gloomy and dark image tone, he set the plot in a rainy weather. Hugo was the first to appear on the scene. He ran hurriedly in the bustling traffic, especially the water-filled streets, which caused a lot of trouble for Hugo. The experience of filming "speed of life and death" brought him a lot of trouble. A lot of experience came, but even so, Hugo still collided with a stunt vehicle that was about to shoot serial crashes. Fortunately, it was not a head-on collision, but a large layer of skin was worn. After running fourteen times back and forth, all parts of David were filmed in accordance with David''s requirements. Then came Brad''s chasing scene. Since Hugo didn''t use a substitute, Brad also refused the request of a substitute and went to battle in person. This is not only a contest of acting, but also a contest of momentum. In the midst of David''s "start shooting" shout, Brad rushed out toward the car array that was not turbulent, but the heavy rain caused by the sprinklers was so heavy that his sight was almost completely blocked, and Brad''s feet slipped. , The whole person flew out, and at the same time a yellow car slid in front of him. With a loud "bang", Brad and the car smashed into each other violently. Chapter 1180： Fight for the show "Bang!" Brad rushed forward with all his strength. The fierce inertia slammed directly on the steel monster. Before the on-site staff had time to react, they saw Brad''s left hand trying to find support. Point or trying to balance the body, directly smashed towards the windshield of the car. "Wow!" The sound of glass breaking could be heard in the rainstorm, and Brad''s entire left hand was submerged in the windshield. "Ka!" David Fincher''s frightened shout rang out for the first time, "Oh!" There was an exclamation sound throughout the set, and everyone grinned and felt pain for Brad. Seeing such a scene, almost everyone couldn''t help frowning. The main reason is that Hugo just collided with the car just now, and the result was a big piece of skin; now Brad has hit it again, and it looks much more serious than Hugo, everyone is worried I cast my gaze over and experienced the initial exclamation. Now everyone is quiet, so that David''s voice calling for the crew doctor can spread. Brad knew that he had used too much force just now, so he couldn''t control the soles of his feet when he slipped, and he flew out directly, and his eyes were focused on Hugo who was standing across the street helping him in the scene. He was completely thrown into the role, and this state of selflessness made him never see the vehicles passing by. There was a sharp pain in his left hand, and he pierced the skin and continued to drill into the bone. Although David immediately stopped the fire truck from sprinkling water, the water from the mountain on the top of the car continued to pour into his wound, which made Brad After several consecutive chills, Brad no longer felt the pain when the doctor''s voice approached, and his entire left hand was numb. "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m okay..." Brad yelled again and again, trying to reassure the others, but no one believed him at this time. All eyes were on the doctor, so Brad had time to turn around. Looking at his left hand, there were several pieces of glass pierced on it, and a huge wound was made on the back of his hand, and blood was pouring out continuously. The picture was so frightening that Brad couldn''t believe it was his hand, and the words got stuck in his throat. "No, the wound is too big and easy to be infected. It must be sutured surgically." The doctor performed a simple and quick check. Several pieces of glass were not pierced too deeply, and they did not penetrate the blood vessels, so they could be pulled out directly, but they were torn. The laceration was too big, and there was no way to deal with the rudimentary situation at the scene. The doctor quickly made a judgment. He raised his head and said to David, while lowering his head to look for disinfecting medicine from his medical kit. David didnt hesitate. He looked around and found Brads assistant. It is naturally impossible for the agent Martin to be on the crew at all times, and Brad does not have a manager yet, "Hurry up and call an ambulance. Send Brad to the hospital for disinfection and stitching." In fact, David was also worried that this scene would encounter problems. After all, it was very dangerous to let ordinary people run wild in the street cars, but Hugo and Brad insisted on going to the battle in person. Considering that the whole scene is only a frontal fighting scene, and the vehicles on the street are also driven by specialized staff, David nodded and agreed. Unexpectedly, both actors were injured. Brad immediately stopped David, "Don''t worry...oh!" Brad''s eyes almost protruded, because the doctor was performing a simple disinfection of the wound, and the pain that had just disappeared came back in an instant. The wound was like countless ants crawling, itchy and painful, so Brad couldn''t help but want to stand up and twist. But then Brad gritted his teeth tightly and looked at Hugo, who was standing not far away-at this time Hugo and the other staff were standing about five steps away, concerned about the cloth. Ladd''s situation. Of course Brad knew that there was no deep hatred between them, but he doubted that Hugo''s worries were sincere! But Brad clearly knows one thing, this time the competition has nothing to do with life and death, but it is higher than life and death! He definitely can''t lose to Hugo again, even if it''s just a fight for momentum! "David, if I come back from the hospital with a bandage, it means that I can''t even play. The work we have done indoors must be overturned and restarted!" Brad bit his teeth tightly, enduring the pain, and firmly Speaking of. David was stunned by Brad. They have been working for nearly five hours today and have just finished shooting the indoor scene. The hardship during the period is self-evident. But David quickly reacted. He shook his head and said, "If the scene is remade, it will be remade. I believe that there is no problem with everyone. It is your injury that is more important." "What about the previous scene? How do you explain my wound?" Brad looked down at his wound. The appearance of flesh and blood turned out is really unappetizing, but he still reluctantly continued." I dont think so. Let Andrew see if we can add this scene to the script. We will use the shots, and then I will continue to chase Hugo, and after the chase scene has been filmed, I will go to bandage again. Story I got an explanation: I was injured during the chase, and the wound was unnecessarily covered up, which would not affect the shooting progress." Brad had no ideas when he first started, but as he talked, his brain was stimulated by immense pain. Instead, his ideas gradually formed. After he squeezed out the ideas bit by bit, he felt more feasible and energetic. He recovered and looked at David with sparkling eyes. David stood there hesitated. What he must admit is that what Brad said makes sense, but the problem is that it is not impossible to film when actors are injured-on the contrary, they are very frequent, but todays scene But it was heavy rain. If Brad''s wound was soaking in the water, inflammation and so on followed, the wound that hadn''t been there would be bound to be troublesome. Brad noticed David''s hesitation, his confidence immediately rose, and he grabbed the doctor''s hand with his backhand, "Doctor, you said, I''ll finish filming this scene first, and then I will stitch it up, isn''t it? relation?" The doctor only felt that his wrist was faintly painful when he was caught by Brad, and he couldn''t help being surprised at Brad''s excitement at this time. "Objectively speaking, this wound did not touch the blood vessels and bones. It is indeed not a big problem to suture it a little later. Yes, but..." Before the doctor could say the second half of his sentence, he was eagerly interrupted by Brad, "David, look! The doctor agreed!" David gave Brad a helpless look. Although the actor''s dedication and enthusiasm made him happy, he couldn''t take the actor''s health risk, "Doctor, but what?" The doctor then went on to say, "But I have to disinfect first, and the fire engine will continue to sprinkle water later?" David nodded affirmatively, "Then I must make a simple bandage on his hand to waterproof it. , But the effect will certainly not be very good, and we must go to the hospital as soon as possible." In fact, what the doctor said is equivalent to agreeing to Brad''s guess: postponing going to the hospital for stitching will not be a big deal, but David still hesitates, "But our shooting time may be longer, is it really okay?" The doctor is dumb, how could it be okay, of course it does! He was running and sprinkling water. When the wound would become inflamed, it was beyond his control. But before the doctor''s words could be spoken, he felt the pain from his wrist again, and as soon as he lowered his head, he saw Brad''s eyes gleaming with determination. The doctor sighed lightly, raised his head and said to David, "I will always be watching the scene. I hope that the shooting will be as soon as possible. The wound should be stitched up as soon as possible." Brad was overjoyed when he heard this, and turned his head to look at David. David couldn''t help but shook his head with a wry smile, and sighed, "What are you doing so desperately." But then he turned his head and said to the surrounding staff, "Please also pay attention to it. We will finish shooting this scene as soon as possible. , So that Brad can go to the hospital with peace of mind." Brad jumped up excitedly, as if the wound on his left hand didn''t exist at all. David walked in the direction where Hugo was, "Are you okay with the next scene?" Hugo knew that David was not asking about his physical condition. He was just scratching his skin. It didn''t matter at all. David was talking about the next confrontation between him and Brad, which was also between Anonymous and Mills. Although the Anonymous still didn''t show up for the first face-to-face contact, the tight sparks were still very important. David is asking if Hugo is now in the state? Only when both actors are fully into the state shooting can speed up the progress. Hugo nodded, "I''m fine." Hugo looked up at Brad, who was reactivating his limbs. To be honest, Brad''s fighting performance surprised Hugo, no matter if he is really dedicated. In order to compete with himself, Brad was able to bear the pain to continue shooting, and for the crew to consider before and after, this is worthy of recognition. For the first time in history, Hugo has more respect for this competitor. Hugo retracted his gaze and looked at David, "You should explain to those extras, don''t make mistakes." There are still many extras in this scene. Although they are only background, David will certainly not allow the background to appear. Unexpected. Before the fire truck started to sprinkle water again, the crew spent ten minutes re-confirming and rehearsing to ensure that the subsequent shooting went smoothly, and then resumed shooting. Brad hid his left hand on his ribs to prevent the injured transparent bandage from being caught by the camera, and then struggling to start running and chasing, as if the injury had never happened. Not only that, but now Brad also has an extra earnestness and a determination, which is very in line with Mills'' mentality, and unexpectedly makes this role more vivid. Chapter 1181： Face to face The filming of the next whole scene went smoothly. Brad dedicated himself to high-quality performances, especially in the scene where he was shot at the finger of an anonymous man. David was very satisfied with Brad''s performance; and Hugo, Morgan and the other extras performed without any problems. The chase scene was filmed in less than forty minutes. Forty minutes passed in a blink of an eye. Although it was very fast for the shooting progress, it was not good news for Brad''s wound. After Davids last call of "card", Brad not only got soaked, but his left hand was stained red with blood again, and the shirt on his chest became red, plus Mills in the scene just now. His head was beaten to bloodshed by Anonymous, and now there is fake plasma on Brad''s head, which looks not only embarrassing but also frightening. "Brad, we should go to the hospital." The assistant stepped forward and whispered. Brad tried to stand up, but his feet weakened, and he almost fell on his knees first. Fortunately, the assistant hugged him in time, which avoided the tragedy. Obviously, Brad used too much force in this scene. He still has no way to effectively control his acting skills. This has caused his mental and physical strength to exceed the limit. Once he comes out of the role, the whole person will lose his strength. condition. Especially he is still losing blood. The two staff members standing not far away immediately stepped forward to help, and together they helped Brad walk towards his car. Hugo had just finished his performance and stood not far behind the monitor, watching Brad and Morgan filming the last part of todays chase scene. After the filming was over, he and a small group of other staff were all Applause, showing admiration to Brad. When Brad passed Hugo, his eyes were directly locked on Hugo, his tired eyebrows showed a faint smile, and he was proud, his eyebrows were slightly raised, as if he was provoking Hugo, "I Isnt his performance good enough? This really made Hugo dumbfounded. Just now Hugo thought that Brad''s dedication and dedication is worthy of admiration, and now he immediately sees the side of Brad as always. Of course, now Brad is much more mature than when he first met at the audition scene of "Dahe Love". At least, Brad now knows how to hide his edge and speak with strength. Brad''s eyes were always locked on Hugo until he got in the car and couldn''t see Hugo. Watching Brad''s car gradually go away, Hugo did not look away. He and Brad have been direct competitors since the "Dahe Love" period. The two have also competed for three years. At first, as an amateur actor, Hugo also participated in the audition of "Dahe Love" with the goal of imitating Brad, but now Hugo has gradually developed his own acting path, but Brad began to chase behind him. Hugo''s pace is up. Hugo has never been afraid of challenges, any kind of challenge. Brad''s performance in the first half of the filming of "The Seven Deadly Sins" was indeed very good, especially today''s desperate Saburo-style dedicated performance is even more impressive, you know, before that, whether it is "Night Interview with Vampires" "It''s still a "burning time". In fact, Brad''s performance was almost a sigh. The former was suppressed by Tom Cruise, and the latter was beaten by Aidan Quinn. He has never been the only one. An actor known for his dedication. This time in the "seven deadly sins", it was obviously because of Hugo''s stimulation that this inspired more of Brad''s potential. Although Hugo is not sure how the effect will be after David edited the finished product, at least during the shooting process, Hugo can feel that this version will be better than the version he has seen before. However, this also inspired Hugo''s fighting spirit. Even leaving Brad aside, the role of Anonymous has always made Hugo enthusiastic, making Hugo feel the long-lost acting spirit after "Schindler''s List"; now with the excitement of competitors, Hugo knows very well. I know that the greatest respect given to an opponent is one''s own dedication. Therefore, Hugo is also ready, ready to show off the demeanor played by him. After Brad went to the hospital for stitching and bandaging, he simply put a plaster. Although he had no problems with his bones, in order to be able to continue filming in the downpour environment, the plaster was a good choice to completely isolate water vapor. After his return, Brad seemed to be a hero who received a medal. It can be seen that Brad is still too young and energetic-although he is four years older than Hugo, he is already over 30 at this time, which is why Brad can be in the "Twelve Monkeys" The performance is outstanding, but the performance in the "seven deadly sins" is still an important reason for the lack of breath. His thoughts are too direct and simple, so that the expression is too stiff, and he relies more on exaggeration and craziness of the body to show his emotions. The delicate eyes and the small movements of the expression are often not right-either too exaggerated or not enough. , Once the role needs not to be emotional but inner struggle, Brad''s performance will appear to be very struggling. But with a strong enemy on his side, Brad''s sanity quickly returned, because he knew that there were not many days left before the scene where he and Hugo faced off. After two days of adjustment, it was back on track. On this day, the entire crew of the crew were all excited, because today the Anonymous will reveal his true colors. It is also the first official appearance of Hugo in the crew, and it is also the official showdown between Hugo and Brad. In fact, compared with ordinary people, people in the circle are more curious, excited, and gossip about the duel between Hugo, Brad and Tom. The root of the so-called gossip is the entertainment industry itself. Since the filming of "Seven Deadly Sins" started, the crew have been waiting for this day, and the seeming tension between the two people in the previous filming process has also permeated the crew. To be precise, the crew has been on for a month now, but Hugo and Brad have not talked directly, let alone get along alone. Even if a group of people gather together, the two people will be separated by a certain distance. This is almost possible. Everyone on the crew can feel the tightness that sparks in the air. Now, the two people are going to shoot the same scene, so... If there was no conversation before, can they talk normally? There is no tacit understanding with each other before, can you sparkle when shooting? The image of Brad desperately working on Saburo has spread, but Hugo''s sense of existence has gradually disappeared with the advancement of time. What will the two-person rivalry show? All this made the crew members very excited. When the drama staff called Hugo and Brad and Morgan together to tell the trend of the next scene, some people even couldn''t bear their inner excitement and began to bet how many times the scene would be ng, Hugo and Brad. Who will Germany be more! This really made the stern "seven deadly sins" rare to lively. But the parties did not have the mind to think about these things, because they had to focus all their attention on the next scene. Especially Hugo. Todays scene was filmed by Anonymous who took the initiative to surrender to his door. This obviously exceeded everyone''s expectations, and both Mills and Samose were panicked. Although it was only a short confrontation, it was the first side of the Anonymous that was truly exposed in broad daylight. At the same time, unknowingly, Mills and Samose also stepped into the trap that the Anonymous had already made. Therefore, this scene has a severe test for the three actors, especially Hugo and Brad. After finishing the narration account, Hugo pursed his lips and smiled and nodded politely to the narrator, but this action made the narrator creepy and walked away with a **** of a face. Morgan smiled kindly at Hugo, "We''ve been looking forward to this next scene for a long time, and it''s up to you." In fact, Morgan and Hugo did not have many opponents in the whole movie, but Hugo often communicated with Morgan during the shooting of the previous month, which made Morgan clearly feel Hugo''s delicate and profound acting skills. So to be honest, Morgan is also looking forward to the first appearance of Anonymous in today''s scene. Hugo still had the introverted and kind smile on his face, calmly and slowly said, "This is just the beginning, why worry." This is Hugo, but not Hugo. The rhythm of his speech is obviously much slower than usual, and his tone of voice is also much gentler. Compared with the usual feeling of sunshine and warmth, Hugo before him has a polite smile, but it gives people a thousand miles away. The icy feeling. When the sight of Hugo came into contact with Hugo, there was a strange feeling of goose bumps coming out After speaking, Hugo turned and walked towards his position-the police. The gate of the chat room. At this time, even Hugo''s walking steps have changed. Each step is not big. Relatively speaking, it is only about two-thirds to half of the usual. And when landing, the heels first drop gently, and then the toes slowly. Stepping on, the process is so slow that it can be clearly captured by the naked eye, with gentle hands and feet, without rushing, just like a cat walking. And when he walks, his entire back looks cautious, and his shoulders are shy. Morgan looked at Hugo''s back and pulled the corner of his mouth slightly. He could feel that Hugo is now entering the scene little by little. The layman can''t tell the reason for the subtle changes, but the whole thing is true. Feeling just like this. While others were lamenting Brads desperation, Hugo was sculpting the character by himself. Morgan didnt know how much time Hugo took. It may be far more than a month, but the effect is not the same. That kind of shock is shocking, but it makes people shudder. I have to say that Hugo''s acting skills are really admirable. Morgan looked back at Brad. Brad was obviously a little surprised in doubt. Morgan patted Brad on the shoulder, "Let''s go, we should be in place too." This scene is about the rain. It was a huge test for fruit, and even more so for Brad. Chapter 1182： Involuntary Hugo habitually touched his bald head. The movie has been filming for a month, and his hair has grown a layer of shaggy. Now anyone who sees him likes to touch it, it feels a bit piercing and a bit harsh. Subtle and really interesting to the touch. For today''s scene, Hugo shaved his head again, and touched a short burr on the palm of his hand habitually. There was even some tingling in the palm, but this made Hugo feel extremely real. When he shaved his head at the beginning, Hugo was very uncomfortable. He always felt cold in all directions. Others felt that the weather was warm, but he always felt shady. Occasionally, when I see myself in the mirror, I feel that the shiny top of the head is particularly strange. After I shave my head, the whole face becomes strange. It always makes Hugo feel that the person in the mirror is not himself. It seemed...like the moment he had just crossed over. No wonder any actor is unwilling to shave his head: not only because of the hairstyle and half of his face, but also because the bald head is too red. It completely exposes the actor, and the entire head shape, the entire facial features, and the overall feeling are invisible. . Others say that a real handsome guy can withstand the test of a bun, because a bun has no hairstyle at all, and his facial features can be seen at all; but now it seems that the reason why people dont talk about bald heads instead of bald heads is because bald heads are too exposed. , There are not many people who are handsome when they are bald, at least they are a bit tougher and heroic. After shaved his head, Hugo is less gentle and gentle, and the whole person is tougher and sharper, but the oriental softness in the facial features integrates this well, making him a touch of difficulty. The bookish explanation. This kind of Hugo does not have the usual sunshine and liveliness, but looks much calmer. For this reason, Hugo laughed at himself and said, "I have taken refuge in my Buddha." The rest of the crew burst into laughter. However, one month later, Hugo has become accustomed to such a look. It is only the most insignificant part of taking care of things. The most important thing is to feel that the whole person is relaxed, so that he can easily enter the role. Hugo paced slowly in the lobby of the police station, as if walking in a flower-filled garden bathed in sunset clouds, sometimes touching his bald head, breathing lightly, as if enjoying the tranquility of this moment. And good in general. It is in sharp contrast with the busy and unusual staff around. The makeup artist stood by and was so frightened that he did not dare to breathe. Finally, Joseph said, "Hugo, they need to pour blood into your hand." Hugo stopped then, and said politely to the makeup artist with a slight smile, "Please do your job, I will cooperate." These extremely gentle words scared the makeup artist. Shaking, he said with a gloomy face, "Hugo, can you not talk to me like this?" Hugo didn''t answer, and just smiled softly, making Joseph even terrified. In this scene, the Anonymous came out of blood, and the scene looked very bloody, but Mills and Samose didnt understand whycould it be that the Anonymous had just killed another person, and then suddenly he found out of his conscience? In fact, this echoes with the following plot, the Anonymous has just killed Mills'' wife. Hugo and David had a fierce dispute about the makeup of this scene. Hugo believed that Anonymous should appear neatly and neatly, just like an ordinary and different white-collar worker. Only this can bring greater contrast to the audience. The effect; but David believes that Anonymous is determined to make a blockbuster, so he deliberately spilled blood on his body, just to create panic and fright, and mess up Mills and Shamo. The two insisted on their opinions and quarreled for three days. In the end, it was Hugo who was persuaded by David. Finally, all the preparations were in place, and when David "started shooting", Hugo took a step forward. In fact, there is only one sentence in the script of this scene, "Anonymous walked into the police station and called out,''police officer''." There is no more explanation and explanation except Hugo''s own performance. . Hugo insisted on walking to the door of the police station and walked in from the outside, so all the staff watched Hugo walking slowly amidst the daily hustle and bustle of the police station, while Brad and Morgan were standing there. On the stairs leading from the first floor to the second floor, I paid close attention to Hugo''s movements, ready to shoot at any time. At this time, the police station is the busiest time. The front desk staff are answering the alarm calls from all over the place. At the same time, there are many people waiting for the police station to solve their troubles in the lobby on the first floor, so the whole lobby is crowded. , Besides being noisy, it looks a little messy. In this busy period, Hugo paced slowly, his blood-stained hands raised up and casually leaned on his waist, ticking blood dragged a long string of water on the ground Bead, he is like a messenger of God walking through the world, and the rush and turmoil of sentient beings are not worth mentioning. The extremely dynamic and extremely quiet pictures formed a sharp contrast, suddenly making every viewer hold their breath. Because of Hugos unhurriedness, people who came and went in a hurry did not notice Hugos abnormality at all, as if he was just a wisp of air, so people did not see the blood on Hugos hand, nor did they panic in shock. Still busy with their own affairs intently, even many people passed by Hugo, and did not cast another look at Hugo, just passed by in a hurry. This ridiculous picture creates a terrifying horror effect. David was standing next to the monitor, and he suddenly understood the reason why Hugo insisted on walking in from the door. Every step, every movement, and every look was perfectly connected with Anonymous. It was just a picture. , But this kind of strong contrast easily outlines the personality and image of Anonymous, and it grabs the audience''s heart fiercely! Facing this scene, the picture in David''s mind immediately became clear and three-dimensional. After Hugo walked into the camera''s picture, he still maintained his usual pace, and then yelled out gently and politely, "Police officer?" This sound is not loud, it seems to cater to the basic etiquette of public occasions, and will not make loud noises. But at the police. Hugo''s voice was directly drowned out in such a noisy place as the chat room, and others would not care at all. "After this case, I will retire." Morgan helped read the lines to the play, Hugo raised his voice again, and shouted, "Police officer?" It''s a pity that his volume can''t attract the attention of others, everyone. I''m still busy with my own. Hugo walked to the very center of the hall, stopped, and gathered his legs rigorously, as if he were a soldier standing upright. After standing upright, he raised his voice and shouted, "Police..." In the second half of the syllable of the word, the volume rose sharply, and "Guan..." finally burst out like a roar, and continued incessantly, echoing in the entire hall. This roar immediately settled down the noise in the hall, successfully attracting everyone''s attention, including Brad and Morgan standing on the steps. It is just a sentence in the script, but under Hugo''s interpretation, it constitutes a shocking scene, which is jaw-dropping! Even if it became the focus of everyone''s attention, Hugo was still not in a hurry. After shouting, he returned to calm, as if the person who just shouted was not him at all. I saw him slowly spreading out his hands, as if showing trophies, allowing people to clearly see the large bloodstains on his hands and his body. His voice returned to his usual tone, and he said quietly, "You are looking for me." Brad was taken aback, he drew his pistol around his waist abruptly, pointed it directly at Hugo, and shouted, "Hey!" In an instant, the whole hall fell into chaos like hell, ordinary All the people ran into the corner in chaos, while the other policemen. Cha but drew his guns and surrounded them. Brad quickly walked down the stairs holding his pistol, approached Hugo in stride, and shouted angrily, "Don''t move! Lie on the floor!" Morgan was still standing on the stairs, seeing the chaos in the hall, and hurriedly raised his hand and shouted eagerly, "Back! Back!" Although Hugo raised his hands that had nothing, even though Hugo was like that, there was no threat. Standing calmly on the spot, Morgan was facing an enemy, like an untimely bomb in front of him, his voice involuntarily lost control. Brad tried to get close to Hugo holding the gun, but had to slow down and approach cautiously, "Lie on the floor!" Hugo looked at Brad who was tense and cramped like this, a pair of amber eyes looked at Brad seriously, keeping his eyes intent, and turning with Brad''s movement, but the expression on his face was natural and calm. However, as if the dozen or so guns surrounding him are not worth mentioning at this time, he calmly said, "I know you." There are no mood swings, no joy, no panic, no fear, no complacency, it''s like just stating a fact. But if you listen carefully to , you can hear a little bit of his emotions in the gently rising word "you", as if it was... as if it was in high spirits, as if it was a long time ago. The friends who had passed the fate, finally saw each other again today. In this completely unfamiliar occasion, we met again, with a touch of excitement and exploration. A simple sentence is too short under the calm expression; those beautiful amber eyes are only faintly shimmering, but they dont have too many emotions. They are not ferocious, cruel, or bloody, they are just one. Plain eyes. But Brad felt that all the hairs on his body were erected. Hugo''s eyes seemed to have magical powers. There were too many turbulent emotions hidden in those unfathomable eyes, just because it was too deep and too deep. As for the darkness, everything is hidden. It''s like a giant beast in the night, with no body shape or smell, only the instinct that the danger is coming. This feeling is really too bad. It made Brad''s brain feel hot, and his breathing started to rush inexplicably. He even forgot that he was filming. He only felt that he was really facing a demon, and the demon others. I can''t see it, only he can see it. This made Brad completely lose his sense of measure! Even if there is a weak intellectual voice in Brad''s brain saying: This is filming, but at this time Brad can''t help it! Chapter 1183： Opposing charm "I know you." Hugo said gently and gentlemanly, as if it were a polite speech in an ordinary social occasion, but the whole words sounded very wrong, which made people feel a strange feeling of cold sweat behind them, especially in the line of sight. The large patches of blood on Hugo''s body, as well as the hands soaked in blood, shuddered one after another, and he couldn''t control it. Brad had the illusion of deafness in both ears at this time. The constant buzzing in his ears made him unable to hear any sound around him, so his eyes were firmly attracted by Hugo''s amber eyes. , Those calm eyes were as deep as a bottomless abyss, dragging him down continuously, he wanted to struggle, he just wanted to struggle. After he finished speaking, Hugo''s mouth squeezed slightly. The corners of the mouth without any curvature seemed to hide a smile, mocking, ridiculing, triumphant, cruel, cruel... But in a blink of an eye and a closer look, the corners of Hugo''s mouth were completely There was no smile, just like his eyes, only calm, just finished saying the phrase "I know you" in a declarative way, no special emotions, just standing quietly. But the smile hidden under the skin looked like the torn lips of a clown, grinning grinningly. Did he laugh or not. Brad only felt that his hands began to tremble uncontrollably, and his lips were trembling slightly, because he was too excited and too scared, even he himself didn''t realize this, he could only keep trembling Yelled, "Get down, you ****! Get down! Get down!" Brad stepped forward in a mess. He just wanted to struggle now. He wanted to strangle the demon in front of him. He wanted to strangle that **** smile. He wanted to break the silent eyes. The calm...involuntarily, involuntarily, uncontrollably, Brad was approaching Hugo in strides, waving his pistol frantically, and shouting, "Get down! . People! Get down!" Before Brad realized, he aimed his gun at Hugo''s temple, and shouted incoherently, "Get down! Get down! Hurry up! Hurry up!" Just like this, Hugo slowly knelt down, knelt down on both knees, and then slowly lay down. Everything followed Brad''s words, but his eyes were always looking at Brad and looking at Brad. De''s eyes, full of panic and madness, watched silently, as if the countless pistols behind him did not exist, as if the person being arrested was not him at all, and he was still moving in an orderly manner, letting it all It looks like a sacred ceremony. Those silent eyes were deeply imprinted in Brad''s mind like a nightmare. His breathing was completely confused. He wanted to tear off Hugos mask. He wanted to crush Hugos peace. He wants to destroy Hugo''s head... "Knocking"... A crisp sound was so clear and clear in the chaos of the hall. David Fincher, who was standing next to the monitor, could no longer sit still. The scene of less than 30 seconds before and after tightly held his heart, making him feel the long-lost passion. This It was the head-on match he was looking forward to, so wonderful that he wanted to scream. But when he heard this voice, David suddenly realized that Brad had lost control. "Ka!" David couldn''t wait, so he shouted out loudly. The dramatist who stood by rushed up immediately and tried to hug Brad, but the staff next to him were shocked. A group of people were stupid. Stand in place. Because Brad pulled the trigger just now. In this scene, Brad, played by Mills, can''t pull the trigger, because there is no evidence to prove that Anonymous is the murderer they are looking for, and the Anonymous came from the front, and if he pulls the trigger, he will fall short. But obviously, Brad has completely lost his mind. Not only is the line just said in a mess, but even more exaggerated is that he actually pulled the trigger-fortunately, the pistol is just a prop, fortunately. Although the staff felt the shock of Hugos performance, none of them were Brad. They did not have direct contact with Hugos calm eyes, so they couldnt feel the huge pressure on Brad at all. , Was shocked by this scene in an instant. Brad was held tightly by the dramatist, but he still didnt play, because Hugos quiet eyes were still in the shadows, which made Brad struggle like a madman, "Let go of me, I want to kill If you kill him, I will kill him!" The actor couldn''t catch Brad, who was already trapped in a devil, by himself. David shouted angrily next to him, "What are you doing, don''t hurry over and help!" The staff then reacted. Three or four people rushed to the ground, and finally pressed Brad to the ground and calmed down. David quickly walked up and said, "Brad! Brad! Wake up." , Wake up, we are just filming, this is a scene!" Everyone has separated Brad and Hugo, but Brad is still a little unconscious, as if Hugo can still be seen through the crowd. But in fact, Hugo has returned to normal, stood up, walked aside to sort out his thoughts, not across from Brad at all. Brad was slapped twice on the cheek by David, and then he was sober. He immediately gasped for breath, and his eyes became blurred in an instant-not because of sadness or fear, but because of emotion. After the excitement caused some suffocation, the body''s normal reaction after regaining consciousness. But at this time, Brad''s heart was beating as fast as thunder, making his brain unable to think at all, and it became a mess. Samora and Joseph also ran towards Hugo for the first time, and realized that after Brad knocked the trigger, they were both frightened, Lee. country. Howard''s tragedy still makes Hollywood practitioners very vigilant. Even if they knew that the pistol was just a prop, everyone was worried, "What if..." "Are you okay?" Joseph''s usual serious expression has changed color. Although he saw Hugo still alive, he couldn''t help asking. Compared to other people, Hugo is more calm and calm, because he is completely devoted to the role of Anonymous. In the plot, Mills pistol is real, but Anonymous is sure that they will not kill at this time. Own, because Mills still has the remaining sanity, the last straw that crushes Mills hasn''t appeared yet. Hugo spread his hands towards Joseph and smiled, "I''m fine, don''t worry." Then Hugo looked at Samora, "Can you ask the makeup artist to come over and pour me some blood? I think The palms need to be moisturized." Samora immediately made Hugo laugh with a look of seeing a ghost. This is the charm of the opponent drama. In any movie, the opponent drama is the most exciting part of the audience, especially the well-matched ultimate heavyweight duel, which can be called the pinnacle of the whole story. Compared with the strong ravaged the weak, after two rivals of equal strength fiercely duel, in the end one party fought **** battle and won, which made people even more excited. The same is true for performances, which is why the audience will look forward to it when "Stealing Wire" announces the list of actors. Al Pacino and Robert De Niro''s acting showdown will never disappoint the audience''s expectations. Not only that, in the performance of the opponent''s play, if one party performs exceptionally well, it is easy to stimulate the opponent''s potential, so that both parties can play a super high level, making the performance more exciting. This is an important reason why young actors cherish every opportunity to play with old actors. The experience, strength and aura of old actors often benefit young actors. The most important reason why Hugo''s acting level has risen so fast is actually that he played against Al Pacino when he was "Scent of a Woman", and when he played against Jack Nicholson when he was "Yihai Xiongfeng", those two times The shooting experience inspired Hugo''s unlimited potential. On the contrary, if the strength gap between the two sides of the opponent''s play is too large, there may be a collapse or a boring situation. Only one party''s sense of existence will explode while the other party is almost ignored. Such a role becomes a one-man show. Today''s rivalry between Brad and Hugo, in fact, the difference in strength between the two sides is not that big, but Hugo is completely in the play, and Brad has not fully grasped the role of Mills. According to the direction of the role of Mills, he is like a prey stepping into the trap of the unknown. He will not collapse until the last moment. His mental collapse is gradual. In this scene, Mills Haven''t been completely angered yet. But Brad did not fully control the role of Mills, so when Hugo was fully on, Brad lost control and pulled the trigger. In the previous scenes, although Brad''s performance was good, it was always a stage where it was difficult to paint the skin. Morgan''s performance was more of a drizzle and silent type with Morgan. Opposing scenes require a lot of communication. When entering the performance, they rely on inspiration to drive-so Hugo has been unremittingly communicating with Morgan in the previous month. Brad devoted himself wholeheartedly to his role, but didn''t learn much from Morgan, and it was difficult for him to make more progress in his performance. Hugo''s outstanding performance can be seen from his interpretation of the script. In the script, the appearance of Anonymous is only described in one sentence, but Hugo interprets it according to his own understanding, and perfectly combines the character''s aura and story. Merged together. Hugos ability as an outstanding actor has been fully demonstrated in this scene just now. Hugos powerful aura easily dominates the rhythm of the whole scene, so that Brad becomes Hugos hands. With his marionette, Hugos eyes, words, and smile can all become the driving force to pull the rope, causing Brad to react passively and eventually lose control. This is a relatively extreme situation, and it is difficult to occur in normal times. On the one hand, its also because Brad is really engaged. If he is out in a play, ng will come long ago. It is his concentration and dedication that sparked the spark; but on the other hand, its because of Brads depth and depth of performance. The rhythm control was too simple, so Hugo took it away. In fact, this is also one of the charms of rival dramas. It makes people clearly feel the so-called aura suppression in real life, and it also makes people see the powerful charm of acting. Chapter 1184： Acting space "Brad, are you okay?" David asked worriedly. Brad''s assistant also squatted beside him with lingering fear. The moment he pulled the trigger just now made the whole set almost frightened. Brads brain was a little slow, and he paused for half a second before saying, Oh, its okay, Im okay. I mean, Im fine. But anyone with a discerning eye can see that Brad is not good at this time. Dense beads of sweat and flustered eyes on his forehead clearly showed his inner surging and struggle at the moment. "Brad, are you sure?" David knew that this was not the time for Brads face. Everyone knew the importance of this scene. More importantly, if Brads mental state had to be listed. Taken into consideration. "If necessary, we can take a break for this scene and then start shooting." Brad''s reaction this time recovered a little bit. He frowned and waved his hands again and again, "I said, I''m okay." After saying that he wanted to stand up directly, but he didn''t want to but the soles of his feet were soft, and he almost sat down again. Fortunately, his assistant responded promptly and grabbed him. Then, with the help of his strength, Brad stood up and let out a long sigh of relief. In his mind, what happened just now is still a little vague, but Brad knows that he obviously made a mistake. He quickly apologized to David, "Sorry, it was all my fault just now. I will do my best when I do it again. ." David looked at Brad with a stubborn and determined face and sighed, "Take a break for five minutes, and then start shooting again." Although Brad insisted that he was okay, David still hoped he could take a break. After clarifying his thoughts, David turned around and left without giving Brad time to argue. After David walked away, Brad lowered his voice and asked the assistant what was going on just now. Listening to the assistant''s description as a bystander, the picture in Brad''s mind gradually became clear, and he couldn''t help but look up to stand Hugo not far away. In the past, others said that Hugo''s acting skills are outstanding. Only when you really stand in front of Hugo will you know what kind of aura it is. Just a look is enough to tell countless stories. Different from Amon Goss in "Schindler''s List", Amon''s brutality, blood and cruelty can be seen by anyone, but the Anonymous played by Hugo feels nothing, even standing face to face. , And couldn''t see any terrible emotions in his eyes, but it was the kind of calm, but it was creepy, as if it were endless darkness, full of unknown fear. Hugo seemed to be aware of Brad''s gaze and looked up. Hugo showed a friendly smile and nodded as a greeting. The same smile, without the weirdness of the Anonymous at this time, restored the usual warmth of the sun, but in Brad''s eyes, there was always a little more lingering evil. This made Brad''s muscles stiffer, but he nodded and said hello as well. Brad let out a long sigh of relief. Although he had known that Hugo was a strong opponent, he still underestimated Hugo''s aura. However, now he is mentally prepared, so not only will he not be afraid of not shrinking or surrendering, but he also has to show more powerful strength, show more brilliant performance, so that everyone can witness his acting prowess! In the blink of an eye for five minutes, Brad regained his strength and stood in front of Hugo again. David gave the order to "start shooting" and the shooting started again. This time, David adjusted the shooting plan. He stretched the lens for a few seconds, taking the front desk as the center, and filming the process of Anonymous from entering the door until he stopped, because Hugo interpreted this lens too well. The tension of the whole atmosphere will rise at once, so David plans to start shooting from Hugo''s footsteps, move little by little, and then move to his back, when he shouts "Police Officer" and becomes the focus of the audience. Revealing his true face again, this will push the tension of the atmosphere to the extreme. Hugo''s performance is as amazing as ever. Obviously Hugo''s acting skills are relatively mature now, so when he enters the state, no matter how many times he shoots, his acting state is relatively stable. But this time Brad still didn''t get rid of the tension, he should have drawn his gun directly at Hugo. Obviously Anonymous came from the front, but in the end it provokes the whole police. The people in the police station were all in chaos. This powerful aura was indeed terrifying, but Brad was nervous and failed to pull out the gun twice in a row, which directly led to ng. Then he started shooting again. Brad pulled out the pistol smoothly, raised the pistol at Hugo, and then quickly went down the stairs, but when he went down the stairs, he had to keep his eyes on Hugo and rely on the instinct of his feet to go down, and he was now nervous. In his mood, his steps were chaotic, and he almost stepped on empty. He staggered and slipped down the stairs. Fortunately, he grabbed the stair rails in time, so he didn''t fall. So ng again. In the next shot, Brad pulled out the pistol and walked down the stairs smoothly, but quarreled while speaking, again ng. After ng several times, the shooting progress was seriously hindered. David realized that Brad''s emotions were still not completely calmed down, so he had to take another twenty minutes of mandatory rest, then let Brad relax completely on the side, and then resume shooting. After returning from the break, Brad''s state finally recovered, and the low-level mistakes just now no longer appeared, but his performance rhythm was easily taken away by Hugo. The onlookers were puzzled. In fact, Hugo only had two lines, "police officer" and "I know you", and then nothing was said or any exaggerated actions, but it was just to make the cloth. Rad was all in chaos, which was really weird. Only real performers can experience the so-called performance rhythm and performance aura. Brad felt a headache. After shooting for the third time, he ng again four times in a row, and generally all of them were too hard. Just now, he deliberately converged to perform, but the heat was not enough, and it was terrible. . Standing in front of Hugo, Brad felt that he was bound and there was no way to find the correct rhythm of the performance. He was like a running wild horse, and the sound of "start" was out of control afterwards. David talked to him, it was useless; Morgan talked to him, it was useless. This feeling is really useless. It''s not that I didn''t enter the play, but I couldn''t find the direction and rhythm of the performance after entering the play. The result was still a mess. Hugo walked in front of Brad. The scene had been filmed for an hour before and after, and it was only a minute or so, but the filming was not completed for a long time, and the crew was a bit tired. Originally it was nothing to do with him. He and Brad were not friends either. He had no obligation or responsibility to enlighten Brad. But Hugo couldn''t ignore the look in David''s eyes for help. Seeing Hugo, Brad became vigilant, as if a hedgehog was in danger. Hugo suddenly discovered that he and Brad hadnt said a few words since the first meeting of "Dahe Love". He couldn''t find the memory of their conversations in his mind, so after thinking about it, Hugo decided To make a long story short, they can''t be friends anyway. "You hate me." Hugo said affirmative sentence, without any doubt, it made Brad stunned. Hugo went on to say, "I don''t like you either. Whether it''s in or out of the play. Its all like this. In real life, it goes without saying that, in the play, Mills is the mouse under the control of Anonymous. It is the most important part of his plan. Mills hates Anonymous, but Anonymous obviously also. He didn''t like Mills-he was jealous of Mills, and he watched Mills with a playful gaze. Brad couldn''t refute, but he didn''t know why Hugo suddenly said this. "But you can''t raise a fist at me, because Martin won''t allow it." Martin has been shaping Brad sex. Sensing the positive image of a man, he is very strict with Brads image management, basically following the line of Tom Cruise. Hugo''s words made Brad clenched his fists in anger. Seeing this scene, Hugo smiled instead, "You want to vent your anger, but you can''t. Real life can''t do whatever you want, the more You cant get more angry, so you tend to lose your sense, but the cordon is always there. Do you... dare to step over?" Brad looked at Hugos full-fledged smile, and an anger grew spontaneously. He stepped directly in front of Hugo, "Believe it or not, I will punch you now!" Brad hated Hugo. He has always hated Hugo, he even hated Hugo. Now Hugo actually stood directly in front of him to provoke himself, which is tolerable or unbearable! Hugo laughed instead of anger and raised his eyebrows lightly, "Try it." Such an obvious provocative statement burned all the calmness and sanity that Brad had cultivated in the past year. The fist of his right hand was raised directly, but the brakes abruptly in the air-because he felt At the sight rushing from all directions. Only then did Brad realize that he had forgotten that this is a public place, and the entire crew is watching him. If he loses control of his emotions, is exposed by the media, or is treated differentially by the crew, this is only the first step. The important thing is that all his efforts in the past year will be naught. Brad clenched his teeth tightly and clenched his fists harder and harder. He looked at Hugo''s undaunted and calm expression, his muscles were trembling in anger. He really wanted to Squeeze Hugo to death! But... the fist was frozen in the air, and there was no way to swing it down, it just made him look even more embarrassed. But at this moment, Hugo sketched out a smile and said seriously, "Remember this feeling. You face the same situation in the scene. Even if you are angry, you can''t vent it." After speaking, Hugo turned and left. With Brad still standing on the spot, his raised fists stiffened. Chapter 1185： Marionette An anger surged in Brad''s chest, like magma buried deep under the rock, boiling, he didn''t know when it would erupt, but he knew at least not now. Now that it broke out, it meant that he had surrendered, and he would never give up to Hugo. Brad forced himself to close his eyes and take a deep breath, persuading himself, "You performed well before, and your performance has conquered the crew. What you need to do now is to stick to yourself, and then show enough standards to let that **** it. Hugo is impressed!" Brad let out a long breath, made an "ok" gesture to David, and then said, "I''m ready!" "Police officer? Police officer?...Police officer!" Hugo''s sudden calm to crazy voice echoed in the hall. Even though the staff had been watching the scene for an hour, they felt Hugo''s depression and calmness again. The coldness beneath the surface, once again seeing the dropping blood drop on Hugo''s hand, he still couldn''t help but be frightened. Tick, tick... The sound of blood dripping on the ground can be clearly heard in the quiet air, which makes people shudder. "Are you looking for me?" "Hey!" Brad''s panic and nervousness more and more brought out Hugo''s calmness and calmness. The scene has turned into a pot of porridge, but Hugo still stands on the spot like a green pine, "Damn. Don''t move. Lie on the ground!" Brad walked down the stairs quickly, like a tiger descending a mountain, he could wave his minions and tear Hugo to pieces at any time. Hugo''s eyes were locked tightly on Brad''s disturbed eyes, and he said kindly and softly, "I know you." Brad was irritated by these words. He jumped up as if being shocked by an electric shock, but he didn''t dare to get close to Hugo. He could only go around Hugo like a trapped beast, and then point by point. I approached a little, cautiously but was forced to be almost mad. "Hurry up! Get down! Get down! To your stomach! You bastard!" Bradid roared incoherently, and his sharp and rough voice echoed in the quiet hall, and he was cowardly. The careful footsteps formed a sharp contrast, "Now! The whole person is on the ground!" Hugo''s expression did not change much. On the contrary, the corners of his mouth were squeezed invisibly, as if the scent of the corners of the mouth was squeezed after tasting the red wine. The slight squeeze seemed to draw a smile. Seemingly nothing, it feels more terrifying. Hugo slowly knelt down on his knees, but stared at Brad motionlessly, and even looked at Brad, who had fallen into madness somewhat innocently. Brad was still there yelling frantically, "Get down! Bitch. Man! Go down, hurry up! Hurry up! Asshole! Now!" Hugo lay down cautiously, even a little timid, those calm eyes inexplicably made people see some innocence and grievances, as if...like Brad is the bullying bully, and Hugo It''s the one who was oppressed. This ridiculous and weird scene contrasted with the embarrassing blood stains on Hugo''s body and the muddy blood stains on his hands, and suddenly all the hairs on his body were erected. All the noise in the whole shooting scene disappeared. Not only that, but everyone breathed lightly, as if breathing a little harder, he would become the next dead soul on Hugo''s **** hands. This terrible feeling made the scene a real murder scene. Hugo just lay down on the ground cleverly, with his feet close together, completely lying on the ground honestly, but Brad was still irrational, "Now! Nose to the ground!" yelled like a lunatic. write. Hugo not only did not resist, nor did he have any excuses. He obediently followed Brad''s instructions like a child. Someone came over behind him, twisted Hugo''s hands behind his back, and then handcuffed him. People grabbed Hugo''s slippery wrists, his hands were immediately stained with moist blood, and even some warmth, "Jesus Christ! What the **** is going on?" Hugo was completely restrained, but Brad''s footsteps were still moving chaotically in front of Hugo''s eyes, wanting to approach but not daring to approach, the messy pace clearly reflected the fierce fluctuations in his heart. Hugo raised his chin slightly, raised his pupils, and looked up at Brad and Morgan standing not far away. He spoke slowly, slowly, and clearly, "I want to find mine. Lawyers talk, please (please)." The last polite phrase paused a little, with the elegance and calmness of an upper-class English gentleman. Brad immediately saw Hugo''s upward-looking eyes. Hugo''s gentle peach eyes were like helpless little lambs at this time. This made Brad''s anger "rush". When I got to my head, I almost couldn''t help but waved a fist at Hugo, but when I heard Hugos "please", it was like a bucket of cold water poured down, poured a cold heart, and I couldnt help but continue to hit it. There were two chills. Don''t talk about Brad, even Morgan next to him was dumbfounded and looked at Brad in a panic; there was also David standing behind the monitor, who directed all of this, he was also shocked. Jumping, but after the shock, there was uncontrollable ecstasy, he almost wanted to dance. The on-site staff even directly held their breath, lest they would become the target of Hugo in the next second. This feeling was too terrifying. Brad was frightened by Hugo, and blurted out, "Damn it!" He didn''t know what to say at this time except for the foul language. He couldn''t even control his expression, and his face was full of lingering fears. He didn''t think it was right in front of him. Hugo is a murderous demon. It is estimated that he did not know what was going on when he died in Hugo''s hands. This feeling was so bad that it made Brad''s breathing confused again. "Ka!" David''s voice yelled in time, but this still did not break the weird and solemn atmosphere of the scene. Everyone could clearly feel it. Just now, the whole scene was led by Hugo, as if everyone was It''s like a puppet in Hugo''s hands. His every move can easily drive everyone''s reactions. His words affect everyone''s heartbeat rhythm. That powerful aura makes the scene completely reduced to The actual scene of the "Seven Deadly Sins" scene, not the shooting scene. Brad looked at David blankly, and then he heard David say, "Very good, no, perfect! Perfect! This is the scene, that''s it!" David walked up excitedly. Before, I patted Brad on the shoulder, which made Brad come back to his senses, and then David walked towards Hugo again, "Thank you, the performance is really great, great!" In fact, the scene just now ended when Anonymous was handcuffed. The rest of the sentence after "I want to talk to my lawyer" was all performed on the spot. Hugo was calm and calm when he said this sentence. Calmly, he vividly outlines the Wuming''s attitude of being confident and playing with everyone between the palms of his arms. It also firmly holds the atmosphere of the audience in his hands. Even Brad''s reaction is so real and accurate. Morgan also walked over and gave Hugo a thumbs up. In the scene just now, even an old drama like Morgan was deceived by Hugo. His stunned speech was completely real and he did not cheat at all. Hugo''s powerful performance rhythm and aura completely dominated the direction of the scene! Hugo looked at David and smiled and said, "Aren''t you going to unlock the handcuffs for me?" The slow tone was completely anonymous, which made David''s face change and he punched Hugo directly. "Hey, the camera is not running anymore!" Hugo chuckled, and the man behind him was playing the policeman. Cha''s extra was even more stunned. It wasn''t until Hugo turned his head to remind "My Handcuffs" that he reacted and hurriedly unlocked Hugo''s handcuffs. Brad came back to his senses at this time, and then he felt that his back was covered with cold sweat. A cold wind blew in, causing Brad to shudder three times in a row, turning into a muddy brain to fully recover. Sane. Brad has always hated Hugo''s self-righteousness and supremacy, but he has no way to refute, because what Hugo said is correct. He successfully completed the shooting in the same way as Hugo, and the effect was so good that everyone was surprised. . This result made Brad''s anger even more exuberant. In the scene just now, Brad''s emotional substitution was obviously more correct, and he quickly entered the scene under Hugo''s guidance. The entire scale was well grasped, and it was true that David passed it all at once. But this made Brad feel very upset, because he was like a marionette in Hugo''s hands. When preparing for the performance, his emotions were led away by Hugo, and then introduced into the plot; during the filming process, the entire performance rhythm was controlled by Hugo, and even the atmosphere of the whole scene was taken away by Hugo. He fundamentally There was no room or room for resistance, and he passively followed without knowing it. It''s as if Hugo pulled slightly, Brad, the puppet, made a move This feeling is really shameful! When confronted with Tom Cruise''s performance in "Interview with the Vampire" before, Brad didn''t have the feeling of being led away at all, but only the first scene in "The Seven Deadly Sins" had already scared him. Even making him completely out of control, it also made Brad clearly aware that many film critics and industry insiders believe that Hugo''s acting skills are now leading the baby boomers for no reason. But Brad didn''t like this feeling at all. Brad always regards himself as Hugos opponent, that is, on the same level, so he is unwilling to lower his head to learn from Hugo, which is equivalent to putting two people on different levels. This is definitely a kind of shame. But Brad has forgotten that the truly great opponents will learn from each other, learn from the enemy the advantages that he does not possess, and make himself stronger. Not only is it not shameful, but it can also be a defeating opponent. Stepping stones. Brad looked at Hugo sitting on the ground with his legs crossed. It was obviously an embarrassing move, but Hugo''s slow and neat movements gracefully seemed to be the scene of a grand banquet, which made Brad shiver again. . He hates this feeling! No, he hates this feeling! damn it! Chapter 1186： Acting Shingo The shooting of "Seven Deadly Sins" did not go smoothly. On the one hand, Brad often fell into a trance state. There was a problem with the rhythm of the entire performance. More often, he needed the guidance of Morgan or Hugo, which is a great influence on the shooting progress. It has a lot of influence; on the one hand, it is because after Hugo finished the first scene, he has a new understanding of the role of Anonymous. During the performance, he also tried to research some new things, resulting in frequent ng. When starring in "Schindlers List", Hugo actually thought of Kevin Spaceys performance in the "Seven Deadly Sins". To be more precise, Hugo borrowed from Kevins way of acting. But when Hugo really entered the "seven deadly sins" performance of anonymity, Hugo found that this role was very different from what he had imagined. Amon Goss is a soul-entering performance. When Hugo enters the performance, his part of himself is almost completely hidden. Whether it is alcoholism or smoking, Hugo is actually a means of completely becoming Amon Goss, because Ah The experience of Meng seems to be a process that Hugo does not understand and cannot go through. He needs to abandon himself to the greatest extent, and then put himself in the position of Amon to think. This kind of performance is almost crazy, and it is difficult for Hugo to control it. , Can only passively release along with emotions and thoughts. After that, "Pulp Fiction" and "Before Sunrise" are completely different performances. It can be said to be the complete opposite of Amon Goss. Hugo uses him more than the role. The true nature of the performance is not the true nature of the performance. It is based on your own outlook on life, world outlook and values ??as the framework, and then based on your own experience to shape the role. It can be said that the role that Hugo understands is the same as that of any other person. What is completely different is more of his own and personal experience. One is to abandon yourself, and the other is to start with yourself. These are two completely different ways of performing. Catherine Hepburn once told Hugo, The overlap of personal experience and character experience is unnecessary in a sense, because personal experience can never keep up with the screenwriters whimsical ideas. In fact, it is the so-called triple Zen Zen experience. Realm, at the beginning of Zen meditation, the mountain is the mountain and the water is the water; when Zen is enlightened, the mountain is not the mountain and the water is not the water; in Zen, the mountain is still the mountain and the water is still water. Although Hugos performances so far are very brilliant, they have made great progress compared with "Smelling Fragrance and Knowing Women", but they have always stayed in the realm of "the beginning of Zen Zen". . He also really understood what Catherine meant. Sometimes he can create a character based on his own experience, but sometimes he cant do it. So the overlap of personal experience and character experience is actually unnecessary. The important thing is his own understanding of the character. And the fusion of oneself and the role. But this time the "Seven Deadly Sins" of the Anonymous made Hugo initially feel the realm of "the time when Zen is enlightened". Looking at mountains is not a mountain, and looking at water is not water. The character of Anonymous is an unquestioned ***er. His thoughts are extreme and terrifying. He hopes to use the method of creating panic to prove his sense of existence, even though he uses the name "God chose him". To execute the seven deadly sins, but he never denies the inner pleasure in the process of executing the seven deadly sins. Therefore, he enjoyed the whole process very much, even the final death is a kind of enjoyment for him. But Wumingshi perfectly integrated this metamorphosis into the blood, hiding it under the gentleman''s polite and well-educated appearance. The sense of conflict created by this extreme contradiction further formed the cold blood and cruelty in the bones, as if it were Demon in human skin. Such a mentality, such a mentality, and such emotions are a level that Hugo cannot touch, and it is also a feeling that Hugo has never experienced. However, after careful investigation and analysis, Hugo has constructed a growth experience very similar to him for Wuming, from single-parent families to childhood difficulties, to chasing dreams and achieving success, although Hugos personal experience will be even more complicated. Be positive and sunny, while Anonymous will be more negative and dark, but the Anonymous biography constructed by Hugo is indeed conceived based on his own experience. Similar experiences lead to completely different lives, which is very common in real life. Hugo extracted the life of the Anonymous from his own experience, which is different from any previous performance experience. It is like looking for the young American Jesse in Amon Goss''s Grid. Hugo found out the reasons for the variation of Anonymous''s personality and concepts based on his own experience, interpreted and interpreted Anonymously with his understanding, and finally shaped the Anonymous. It''s like... it''s like a split personality, but it''s not completely independent of the two personalities. The entanglement and entanglement between each other are still conflicts and disputes in Hugo''s mind, which makes Hugo more painful. I felt the excitement again, maybe this was the brand new bottleneck he was struggling to pursue, once he broke through, he could open a brand new door. Since entering the crew, Hugo has been insisting on writing his diary. From the first day when the Anonymous thought of making the seven deadly sins, he has been discussing how the Anonymous perfected the entire criminal process, including in his life during this process. , All the things encountered at work, even detailed to a certain conversation he heard on the subway, which triggered a brainstorm. Hugo writes every day, the style of the diary is very mixed, sometimes inclined to the personality of Hugo, sometimes inclined to the personality of a serial killer, and sometimes evolved into a mixed personality like Anonymous. This is crucial for Hugo''s understanding of Anonymous. Important role. Interestingly, when David Fincher and Andrew Kevin Walker accidentally saw Hugo write a diary for more than 20 days, they were shocked. When Mills and Samose touched the Anonymouss home, they found countless books and materials in the Anonymouss home. In order to present a sense of reality, David hired professionals to write related books for the movie, all of which were authentic creations in line with the Anonymouss personality. They spent more than 10,000 U.S. dollars back and forth, and it took nearly two months to complete it. Now, David and Andrew saw the diary written by Hugo. The first idea was to add Hugo''s diary to this batch of materials, because this is the record of the real Anonymous planning the entire case. After obtaining Hugo''s consent, David put the thick diary on the desk in the anonymous house, which became important evidence. Although Hugo spent a lot of energy to find the connection point between himself and Anonymous, he still felt that he still did not grasp the essence, everything just floated on the surface, because his head was always sober. Sometimes, being too sober is not a good thing, because it means that Hugo''s investment in two different personalities is still not deep enough. This is also the reason why Hugo has been very entangled in the performance process recently. He has been looking for a balance of performance-which part should be gentler, which part should be cold-blooded; which part should be gentleman, which part should be cruel; which part Should calm down, which part should be violent... This state of looking at mountains instead of mountains and looking at water is not water makes Hugo''s brain very confused. But at the same time, Hugo realized one thing, why Kevin Spacey won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor for the role of the Little Goldman from a "very suspect" instead of "seven deadly sins", because the "seven deadly sins" of the unknown The space for role play is still too narrow. It is not the number of roles in the role, but the depth of the psychological depth of the role and the depth of the role and plot support. This is another new harvest for Hugo. He originally thought that the role of Anonymous was already very difficult, but after he really deepened and understood it, he realized that it was not as difficult as he had imagined; at the same time, his involvement and depth in the script There is also a new understanding, which reminds Hugo of later generations of some comments on the script of the "seven deadly sins". The general view is that it is very exciting, but the most exciting comes from the bright eyes of the ending, and the overall quality and thickness of the script are not enough. , So this script is relatively inferior whether it is in the major award ceremonies or the status of later generations. This reminds Hugo of Ernst Lechman. Ernst expressed his views on the "Seven Deadly Sins" script. His character screenwriter is still too immature, and his mind is narrower, and he missed many things worthy of excavation. Part, in many cases, only a few details of a script can improve more than one level. "Pulp fiction" is the most typical positive representative. Hugo suddenly began to boil over. He wants to be further promoted. He wants to find a character that is more complicated, more difficult and challenging than Anonymous. He wants to touch the "looking at mountains is not a mountain, but looking at water is not water". In that state, he wanted to stand in front of the camera and interpret the character based on his own understanding, and be able to blend perfectly with the script. This unprecedented desire for acting makes Hugo full of energy. However, other scripts are the future. Hugo still has to perform Anonymous well. Hugo has been trying to find the best balance through many different interpretations and attempts Before Anonymous surrendered. The scene is perfect, and Hugo hopes to evolve the perfection of a scene into a part of his acting skills, and then become the norm. Hugo''s entanglement and struggle, coupled with Brad''s trance and struggle, has slowed down the filming of the "Seven Deadly Sins", but David was also a tough guy. Everyone felt that the scene was perfect. However, he still has to pick and choose to shoot again, and now he has strong support from Hugo, it is only natural for the crew to slow down. After this scene for the seventeenth time in a row, David had to stop and "take a short break." Brad walked to the side with a gloomy head and rested, but David walked to Hugo and started After discussion, "I just wanted to cut a shot from Mills'' perspective, but the effect was not very good, what do you think?" "I think the nameless person here needs a casual look. You know, with a little provocative but more confident self-confidence. Which angle do you think can capture such a look?" Hugo said as an actor. understand. While talking, a staff member next to him said, "Hugo, you have visitors", but only halfway through the conversation, he automatically whispered down, standing aside properly, quietly waiting for Hugo and David. The discussion is over. Chapter 1187： Blonde teenager After discussing with David, Hugo stood there and fell into contemplation. He always felt that he was a little too hard in the scene just now, the whole emotion was too hard, the carving was too deliberate, and the effect presented has lost the namelessness. That wise and calm, more importantly, the performance traces are too heavy. This is the first time Hugo has felt that his performance is too obvious since "Sleepless in Seattle". This is a step backward. At the same time, Hugo once again felt the struggle and confusion when trying to improve his acting skills, as if for a moment he didn''t know how to act. No wonder people always say that change can be scary, and this is true of any form of change. This feeling should be wonderful, because Hugo knows what he is doing, he is breaking his already used and successful performance mode, he is seeking more breakthroughs; but the whole process is not so good, Hugo can Feeling the chaos in his mind, he needs to find the kind of accurate balance in the first scene of Anonymous debut, so he is always struggling and feels too chaotic. "Hugo...Hugo..." A voice came out next to him, interrupting Hugo''s thoughts. In fact, Hugo needs to interrupt a little bit, because his brain is filled with countless thoughts, as if to It''s overflowing, but Hugo finds it difficult to maintain a balance of mind. He frowned and said, "I''m thinking!" Hugo''s slightly irritable voice is like the green grass after the heavy rain in midsummer and July. A smell of soil and grass is permeated in the dry and hot air, but it is not too irritating and strong. , People feel the heat of midsummer, but there is a hint of refreshing after the rain. Seeing the visitor, Hugo couldn''t help being a little stunned, and then stretched his frowning brows, shook his head with a chuckle, and said to the staff who was a little worried, "It''s okay, I can take over." Hugo pursed his lips to the staff member, "I''m sorry just now." Hugo was immersed in his thoughts just now, but the staff obviously didn''t interrupt him on purpose, so he still expressed his apologies. The visitor strode forward and gave Hugo a big hug, "Are you thinking? About me?" The corner of Hugos mouth opened up with a smile, "How can I deny it?" Hugo patted the person''s back hard and banged, "You quarreled directly with reporters in the media not long ago. I think you brokered it. People are going crazy, this is bad news for your image." The visitor was precisely Leonardo DiCaprio, who had recently clashed with the media because of Hugo''s support. Leonardo not only spoke foul language in front of the media, but was later revealed that he almost had a relationship with reporters after an interview. The physical conflict is definitely a fatal blow to his image. Although Leonardo has never been a conformist type, most of the films he has taken are slanted forwards; but for Leonardo, who is only 21 years old this year, negative news will affect his future. Career development is definitely not a good thing. With a bright smile on his face, Leonardo laughed wantonly, "So I fired him. I don''t need an agent like this. Even the support and trust of my friends are betrayed, so he will not It deserves my trust." Leonardo''s stretched eyebrows leapt lightly like sunlight. Hugo knew what Leonardo meant, but even so, he said it was a fake not to be moved. After experiencing the Uma incident, Joseph was also confused, including the various situations experienced in the past two years, all of which made Hugo a little hesitant about trust. Because Hugo clearly knows that in the entertainment industry where interests are paramount, family, love or friendship will be tested more. But fortunately, Hugo has Charlize, Joseph, Alex, Karl, and his dying partners. In addition, he has Leonardo. Looking at Leonardo, who was arrogant and casual, the bright smile comparable to the sun **** illuminates the world. Everyone knows that Leonardo is world-renowned because of the "Titanic". As a super blonde handsome Leonardo has captured the hearts of countless girls around the world, and people have only learned about his outstanding acting skills. Talent, and started his long road to chase the little golden man. But in fact, Leonardo''s true life peak should be in the two years of 1994 and 1995, or more precisely, the years before the "Titanic". After the "Titanic" created an incredible height, the rush of crazy popularity made Leonardo fall into the confusion and chaos of his life, and his acting skills have also fallen into a bottleneck since then, wonderful, but not brilliant. Most of Leonardo''s roles are middle-aged people with deep hatreds, frowning acting is even more representative of him, but they are often too hard and lack level and change. But before the "Titanic", Leonardo was a genius full of countless auras, talents, and talents. He needed acting skills, looks good, talented, charming, stunning, and suffocating, just like a creator. Gift. Whether its the "different sky" or the "Total Eclipse" currently being filmed by Leonardo, including the later "Romeo and Julia (+, you can feel Leonardos At the pinnacle, acting and appearance are perfectly integrated, especially his unruly, casual, crazy, sensitive but fragile qualities, which remain forever in the years. Hugo just looked at Leonardo in front of him, he suddenly wondered, if Leonardo did not take the "Titanic", what would happen to history? Whether Leonardo will become a representative of the acting school, or will he disappear after a few years of prosperous youth. But these are historical trajectories, even Hugo can not give an answer, he is more curious, what is this talented Leonardo''s understanding of acting? "You are shooting''Total Eclipse'', right?" Hugo didn''t forget to ask Leonardo why he appeared on the set, and asked directly, "Playing the great poet Rimbaud in history?" "Yes." Leonardo could see the familiar look on Hugo''s face, focused and serious, amber eyes flashed with a glow of cheering souls, which reminded Leonardo Rimbaud. "What''s wrong?" "As far as I know, Rimbaud''s style is uninhibited, rebellious, but fragile and sensitive." Hugo studied the history of classical literature, but his specialization is in novels rather than poetry, so he is not familiar with Rimbaud. , But its not ignorant. "From a certain point of view, you and Rimbaud are similar in many ways. But the truth is that you and Rimbaud are worlds apart. You know, he is a poet and talented. Poet, but you..." Hugo said here, shrugging, "You will never know more about poetry than Cleanser. So how do you figure out the role during the performance?" Hugos words were very happy, but Leonardo only chuckled and did not respond. He then explained that because he could feel Hugos whole body devotion, You know, people and peoples experiences They are different, and the personalities of people and people are also different, but you can find the parts that are similar or completely different from you, and then find a point of fit." Objectively speaking, Leonardo''s current acting skills are still in the stage of relying on his own talent to shine. There are not many ways to talk about it. Even if compared with Brad, it will not lead too much. But Hugo still listened carefully to Leonardos words, because Hugo knew that everyones understanding of acting is different. There is no way for others to apply their acting methods to themselves, but different acting skills. The understanding of methods and acting skills can stimulate one''s own inspiration. From Al Pacino, Jack Nicholson, to Liam Nissen, Charlize Theron, Morgan Freeman, and Leonardo in front of him, it is all like this. Hugo is very willing to cooperate They understand all kinds of ideas. This is actually one of the most important differences between Hugo and Brad. "I once studied Rimbaud''s life carefully, you know, it was influenced by you." Leonardo also learned a lot about acting from Hugo, "I found out that the most glorious years of Rimbaud''s life were actually From the age of sixteen to nineteen, he was a very talented poet. He was unruly, he was rebellious, and he was ostentatious. Although he was brilliant, he actually felt that poetry was useless and worthless at first. Habitually despise other poets and laugh at other poets. Not only because of his arrogance, he firmly believes that his talents are better than others, but also because of his rebelliousness, to mock others to prove his sense of existence~www.novelhall.com ~What does this show?" After Leonardo finished speaking, he didn''t wait for Hugo to answer, and he said, "It shows that Rimbaud is actually a child deep in his heart. He is eager to be recognized by others. On the one hand, he is showing off his talents. He also naively seeks pride and self-confidence through others. He doesnt know what poetry means to him. This is just one of his means of becoming famous. However, when he truly realizes the greatness and splendor of poetry, his talent Has been squandered." "So, you see, this is the very interesting part. I can understand Rimbaud''s mentality. It reminds me of the situation when I got attention from the''growth troubles''. I am proud, happy, and proud. , But in fact, I dont have a clear concept of acting for the entertainment industry at all. Seeing other media have been chasing me and seeing other people cheering and screaming for me, I really want to enjoy it. Leonardo is also outspoken about his shortcomings. "However, the''boy''s life'' made me feel the power of acting for the first time, and then I knew you, I felt the charm of acting in you, and then there was a''different sky'' ." "However, these are not the main points. I want to say that I am not a poet, but I am an actor. The similarities between me and Rimbaud are obvious." Leonardo said about his thoughts and experiences. After coming out, this made Hugo sensitively catch something, but it seemed that there was a layer of window paper missing, which made Hugo silent. Chapter 1188： Explore the barriers Hugo looked at Leonardo in front of him, he was not sure whether his little butterfly had begun to influence Leonardo invisibly, because Leonardos comment about Rimbaud was so accurate. It was so profound again, as if... as if talking about Leonardo himself. "He doesn''t even know what poetry means to him. This is just one of his means of becoming famous. However, when he truly realizes the greatness and glory of poetry, his talents have been squandered." In fact, this is the trajectory of Leonardo''s acting career. Before the "Titanic", Leonardo relied on his amazing talent to become the leader of acting in the generations. During this time, Leonardo also wanted to If you want to pursue acting, he has a strong interest in acting, but Leonardo relies too much on his talent, unwilling to try or break through. Most of the roles he played in his peak period have similar characteristics: uninhibited , Casual, crazy, fragile, miscellaneous, dark, to some extent this has made Leonardo, but it also limited Leonardo. Therefore, when Leonardo was stunned by the popularity explosion ushered in by the "Titanic", he was lost in confusion. When Leonardo really realized his talent and talent, he had already entered middle age, so he walked into another labyrinth. Almost all the characters are middle-aged men with deep hatred-widowed spouse. It also occupies most of it. Leonardo and Rimbaud are so similar that Hugo cant tell whether Leonardo shaped Rimbaud based on historical facts or whether Rimbaud shaped what all the audience thinks through Leonardos performances. Image. This shocked Hugo, not only because of Leonardo''s words that seemed to predict his own future, but also because of the high overlap between Leonardo and Rimbaud. As Hugo said, there are too many differences between Leonardo and Rimbaud. Perhaps Leonardo cant even understand the deep meaning of Rimbauds poems, nor can he understand the literary history of Rimbauds poems. However, Leonardo perfectly showed Rimbauds shining points and convinced Hugo: he is Rimbaud, and Rimbaud is him. In fact, Hugos method and process of conceiving the character is not much different from Leonardo. It was because of Hugos influence that Leonardo gradually began to construct the character in different ways. Both of them were searching for themselves and The similarities between the characters arouse inner resonance, and then shape the characters with their own understanding. "So, what you and Rimbaud have in common is..." Hugo''s brain was slightly confused, and countless information was messed up, so he chose to communicate further. Leonardo enjoys such moments very much. He likes to discuss performances with Hugo. It is not necessarily an academic approach, but more about each other''s understanding and doubts in the process of exploring roles, but he can always let himself have a lot of reward. "Enjoy youth and be self-centered." Leonardo''s two simple sentences made Hugo stunned. After thinking about it, he found that the words were so correct. Rimbaud and Leonardo are both like this. They are young and famous, youthful and talented. Such young people can easily have the illusion that the world is revolving around themselves. This makes them self-centered, even arrogant and self-willed. Spending time wantonly, even ignoring the efforts and talents of others, and despising the whole world. Not only Rimbaud and Leonardo, but also many young celebrities who have become famous. Macaulay Culkin, Drew Barrymore, Edward Fullong (edward.), etc., the hot spotlight makes They lost their way. In the end, his talents were squandered. However, Leonardo kept a relatively clear head, found his way in the colorful Vanity Fair, and persevered. So, when Leonardo tried to understand Rimbaud, he grasped this sensitively. Perhaps this is not the whole of Rimbaud''s personality, nor is it the deepest mark left by Rimbaud as a poet in history, but it allows Leonardo to portray the entire image of Rimbaud vividly and vividly. Objectively speaking, Leonardos understanding of Rimbaud is simpler. He did not analyze Rimbauds growth history, nor did he analyze the reasons for the formation of Rimbauds personality, but his understanding was deep enough to capture an important flash. After clicking, it burst out with amazing energy. Relatively speaking, Hugos perspective is more on the psychological level. Hugo hopes to construct the characters psychology and experience, so as to present the small links such as eyes, expressions, and movements in a way of shaping details, and the whole character image is calm. It''s alive in between. But this method is more complicated and more difficult. The result is that Hugo must spend more effort to shape all aspects of the character-even many things are not needed at all in the shooting process. Take the "Seven Deadly Sins" as an example. In fact, Wuming has limited playing time, only appearing in the last half hour. Hugo''s homework can not be fully presented. But Hugo knows that his preparations are not useless. Many times, a difference in a movement, a look in an eye, and a posture will result in a difference in the role. Maybe the audience can''t tell why it is, and maybe the college professionals can''t give detailed instructions. Even the performer himself can''t explain the source of this detail, but the rendering effect will be very different. This is the breakthrough and deepening of acting. However, from Leonardos way of acting, Hugo has realized one thing. In fact, what he needs to find is not a balance, but a resonance between himself and the character. The part that belongs to him is more than the part that belongs to the character. A little bit more, it doesn''t matter, the more important thing is the interaction between yourself and the character, and then the chemical reaction occurs. Just like Leonardo, a connection point completely shaped Rimbaud. As for whether Rimbauds image has more real attributes or Leonardos attributes, this is not the point at all; Hugo should. What is looking for is the connection point between him and the character-not just one, but many. The more connection points, the more similarities and differences between him and the character will be made Hugo discover, and then use his understanding and Read to perfect the role. Although Hugo came from a non-major class, he has never systematically studied acting, but in the constant exchanges with co-actors and the constant exploration of his own performance, Hugo has gradually become a representative figure of the method school. , But at the same time out of its own different characteristics. The so-called method-based performance means that when interpreting the role, the actor must be good at observing the facts, figuring out the behavior in real life, and imagining the psychological magnificence of performing the role, so as to achieve accurate and credible performance. There is no trace of performance. The person can forget the performance of the actor and empathize with the role. Methodists shine throughout the history of Hollywood, Marlon Brando, Paul Newman, Jack Nicholson, Meryl Streep, Daniel Day Lewis, Robert De Niro, Al- Pacino, Dustin Hoffman and others are all representatives of method acting. Al of "Scent of a Woman", Jack of "Yihai Xiongfeng", Liam of "Schindler''s List", and Samuel of "Pulp Fiction" are all representative figures of method acting. Under the influence of Hugo, Hugo gradually figured out his own way of acting. The core idea of ??method-based acting is actually to advocate experience, so that the actors and the characters are one. The actors should actively feel the emotions of the characters, and think exactly like the characters correctly, logically, orderly, and like a living person. Hope, pray and act. Simply put, it is to achieve subconscious creation through conscious psychological technology. Therefore, Ma Long would live among dockers for several months in order to smoke "Dock Fengyun"; and Robert really drove a taxi on the streets of New York for two months in order to play a good role as a "taxi driver"; Dustin in order to play the role "Rain Man" stayed with autistic patients for nearly a month. Hugo first imitated and performed purely, and then gradually learned to figure out the psychology of the role, allowing himself to stand in the position of the role to perform. In the "Schindler''s List" Hugo found a breakthrough, Amon- Goss perfect upper body almost made Hugo unable to distinguish between the movie and reality; then, Hugo began to learn to interpret the role with himself as the leading role, trying to make the role more of his own style, relying on his own qualities to create a special Role. But regardless of the stage of acting, Hugo attaches great importance to the experience, psychology, and experience of the character. He has been working hard to find the resonance between himself and the character, and then truly shows the character''s reaction when facing the story. In fact, this is a kind of method school. But now Hugo has encountered a bottleneck. He is trying to find a balance between himself and the character, presenting the most accurate emotions and actions at the exact time, so that each character is marked with his own distinctive brand. In fact, this involves Here comes the performance method of another faction: expressionism. Different from the experience mode of the method school, the expression school is a traditional British performance method. The popular point is to use solid basic skills to perform the right performance at the right time. This is also the traditional concept of acting. The performance of the two factions is meaningless. Although the method school occupies a major position in Hollywood , many directors require actors to use expressionist performances, and Alfred Hitchcock is a typical representative. . The non-academic Hugo is trying to integrate the performance style of the expressionist on the basis of the method school, but the process is obviously not that simple. The conversation with Leonardo made Hugo realize that what he is looking for is not balance, but more resonance, more understanding, and use his own outlook on life and values ??to understand the characters outlook on life and values. Find the opportunity to perform. "Which part should be gentler, which part should be cold-blooded; which part should be gentler, which part should be cruel; which part should be calmer, and which part should be violent", this is not decided by Hugo. Rather, the role is determined by the script. When you find the point of fit and correspondence between yourself and the role, the answers to these questions will naturally come to light. But is it really that simple? How to not lose yourself in the role, and how to dig out the role in the self, is definitely not an easy task. At this moment, Hugo really felt that layer of acting barriers, which confused him, made him struggle and entangled him, but also made him excited, excited him, and made him look forward to the barriers. "So, you have encountered difficulties in the process of studying the role?" Leonardo looked at the mixed look in Hugo''s eyes and asked hesitantly. Chapter 1189： Friends Exploring Class Hugo raised his head and glanced at Leonardo in front of him, smiled relievedly, and nodded, "Yes." He did encounter a bottleneck and encountered difficulties. There is nothing to be ashamed of. Admit it squarely. Seeing the obvious surprise on Leonardo''s face, Hugo''s smile became more relaxed. "The discussion with you just now yielded a lot of results. Maybe I should be locked in the house to ponder it when I go back tonight." Leonardo raised his eyes and saw Hugos bald head, raised his right hand and touched Hugos head directly, and then he saw Hugos depressed expression full of black lines, this Leonardo couldn''t help laughing. He raised his hand and gave Hugo''s bald head a snap, which was really delightful. "You have sacrificed so much for this role, is it not enough?" Leonardo couldn''t stop after laughing. In fact, he had heard Joseph talk about Hugo''s shaved head before, but because he has been on the crew. During the filming, I saw Hugo''s bald head for the first time until today. When we met just now, Hugo was dragged into a serious topic before it was too late to react. Only now is she reacting... This smile can''t stop at all. Hugo was still in a state of discomfort with his bald head, but seeing Leonardo smiling so exaggeratedly, his face suddenly looked helpless, grabbing Leonardo''s shoulders, and slamming his feet. Hook, he lifted Leonardo''s whole person back, Leonardo directly showed a lower back posture, if it wasn''t for Hugo to grab Leonardo''s shoulder, now he would fall down hard. Up. "Sorry, sorry, my fault." Leonardo apologized hurriedly, but when he looked up, he saw Hugo''s light bulb-like head, and he couldn''t smile. Hugo watched Leonardos shiny blond hair gleaming under the light, and when he gritted his teeth and pressed his hands down, he pushed Leonardo to the ground, a short distance from the ground. When the distance came, he suddenly let go of his hands, and then Leonardo smashed to the ground in embarrassment and wailed. Leonardo stood up with a depressed look, and deliberately held his waist, "Hey, I didn''t make this decision by myself." After speaking, Leonardo also deliberately flirted with his blond hair. The long hair made Hugo roll his eyes speechlessly, making Leonardo triumphant. "So, what are you doing today?" Hugo ignored Leonardo''s "scratch. First. Nong. Posture" expression, and then suddenly remembered why Leonardo suddenly appeared on the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew. ? Leonardo said with a smile, "Visit, I''ve heard that you value this drama very much, and..." Leonardo said as he looked around, "The one who has no acting skills Facial paralysis..." Unfortunately, he did not find Brad, because Brad is hiding in the corner with a blanket on his head. People who dont know dont even know that the one who doesnt want to see people is the beautiful cloth not long ago. Rad. Turning his head, Leonardo saw Hugo''s bald head again, could not help but touched his intact hair, and sighed, "It is lucky and unfortunate to be in the same crew with you." Leonardo I think I dont have the courage to shave his head. The sacrifice that Hugo is willing to make for the role is indeed admirable. Just now Hugo is still thinking about how to perform. This is why he won the Oscar for Best Actor not long ago. For the nominated actors, it is not a simple matter. Hugo looked at Leonardos sigh, then laughed, "Dont think of me too great, I also regret the shave now, especially standing in front of you, so you have disappeared recently. Right." Hugo''s ridicule made Leonardo pounce and burst into laughter again. "So... you really just came to visit the class?" When Leonardo heard Hugos questioning, he immediately said with a face of innocence, Hey, dont question my sincerity, I just handed over the coffee and donuts I brought to Joe. Follow Lay. Onardo''s gaze looked over, at this moment Joseph and Samora were indeed greeting the crew to have afternoon tea. But Leonardo turned around and saw Hugo''s playful smile, he couldn''t help scratching his head in embarrassment, "Okay, okay, I admit." Reluctantly raised his hands to express surrender, Leonardo lowered He mumbled, "You really should study psychology." But when I looked up and saw Hugo''s calm smile, Leonardo quickly explained, "I''m looking for something to do with you." Hugo saw Leonardo look a little serious, so he walked to the corner with him, Leonardo then said, "I need to find a new agent now, do you think Ali-Emanuel How about it?" Hugo was stunned, but then he remembered that Leonardo had just fired his agent. In fact, when the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company was just established, Leonardo learned that Hugo also had shares in this company. He joked that he also wanted to get to Hugo''s brokerage company. But everyone didn''t take it seriously. At that time, Leonardo also had an agent-an innovative artist agency. Now that the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has been established for more than a year, its strength is beginning to show, and many people have turned their attention to this rising star. However, Hugo did not expect that Leonardo would really want to transfer to the Endeavour Elite Agency, not only because the innovative artist agency is definitely not willing to let it go, but Hugo has heard a rumor: Leonardo In order to cooperate with Martin Scorsese, he changed five agents before and after. Of course, this is something after the 21st century, but it can still be seen that Leonardo does not care too much about the agent. But on the other hand, Leonardo is not the one who relied on the "Titanic" to become a top star after the 21st century, and it is certainly not so easy for him to change his agent. Hugo calmed down and started thinking seriously. As mentioned earlier when he discussed acting with Leonardo, Leonardos career as an actor can be divided into two stages simply by using the Titanic as the boundary. But whether its before or after, Leonardo Although Nadeaus vision for choosing his works is good, they are too limited. Although he has not become a limited genre actor like Johnny Depp and Tom Cruise, Leonardo has also made breakthroughs in acting. Not much indeed. Hugo couldn''t help picking up the idea again. If Leonardo hadn''t taken the "Titanic", what would happen? Furthermore, even if Leonardo is still following the historical trajectory of "Titanic", but before this movie, Leonardo was able to use his talent to make more different attempts; and here After the movie, Leonardo did not get lost in the spotlight. Instead, he calmed down to discuss acting. What changes will happen to Leonardo''s career as an actor? Hugo thinks this is a very interesting subject, as if he is curious about what kind of actor he will become, and he is also curious what if Leonardos destiny trajectory changes, if Leonardo Starred in "American Psychiatric (., what would it be like if Leonardo starred in "Boogie Nights (.? Although the agent is only a medium, most of the time it is the actor who really decides the script-because it is the actor and not the agent who signed the contract, but it is undeniable that the agent''s career planning for the actor and the script Types of planning all play a vital role. The simplest case is Brad. Martin can be said to have brought Brad to the heights he is today. Leonardo just mentioned Ali-Emmanuel. Hugo has had several dealings with him. Although they are only sideways, Hugo can still feel it. Ali is a profit-oriented agent, whether it is a commercial movie. It is still an art film, Ali does not reject it, as long as it can bring him success and benefit, he will not refuse. In fact, an agent like Ali is often easy to succeed, not because the interests are paramount, but because the goals are accurate and the positioning is precise, so he is often unique and sharp when selecting works. But is Ali really suitable for Leonardo? Maybe the "Titanic" will be suitable later, but it is not the case now. "Why do you think of Ali?" Hugo asked curiously. Leonardo shrugged, "I just think Endeavour Elite Agency is good and I want to find a suitable agent, at least he can bring me enough film appointments. I want Rick''s men With you, Tom and Al, he should be too busy, so he thought of Ali." It is in line with Leonardo''s attitude towards the agent. There are no specific requirements and not many ideas. It is almost random. In fact, Leonardo is more adapted to the ecology of Hollywood than Hugo, because the actor and agent are originally a cooperative relationship. To be more precise, the agent is the actor''s employer, so the actor naturally has an advantage. Hugo couldn''t help but twitched his mouth with a wry smile, but he calmed down and thought about it seriously. From an objective point of view, the joining of a potential star like Leonardo is naturally a good thing for the company, not to mention his brilliant future; from a subjective point of view, they are close friends, so Hugo naturally I am willing to let Leonardo also come to the company. "I will go back and talk to Rick to see if there is a suitable choice." Hugo didn''t know much about the agent, so it still depends on Rick. "But I don''t think Ali is suitable for you, he Too much pursuit of interests, you and him are bound to have a lot of conflicts." Leonardo shrugged indifferently, "I don''t know much about it. If you say Ali is not appropriate, there must be a reason. You can ask and give me an answer." Chapter 1190： Company trivia Leonardo came to visit the class, and David Fincher came over and talked very face-to-face. Hugo learned that when David got the script, he actually considered using Leonardo as the leading actor. Yes, but before he finished reading the script, Leonardo was out, Denzel Washington became the first choice of New Line Film Company at that time. This is what makes Hugo and Leonardo very novel. People always say that Hollywood is a big complex circle. There are no 10,000 or 8,000 actors, but in fact, they have tossed and turned around and found familiar faces that were familiar. Later Andrew and Morgan also surrounded them and joined their conversation. Brad and Gwyneth, who had always been in the corner, seemed a little out of tune. Hugo watched Leonardo and they had a good chat, but he walked aside, asked for a cell phone from Joseph, and directly dialed Rick''s number. It was not Rick who answered the call, but his assistant Jim Snow. Jim is also a veteran of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. He was Rick''s assistant when he entered the industry, and then he followed Rick to leave the International Innovation Management Company and joined the ranks of entrepreneurship. Therefore, Jim and Hugo are also relatively familiar. He has a deep understanding of the importance of Hugo. At the same time, they are friends with each other and speak relatively easily. "What''s the matter? Did the reporter go to the crew to harass you again today?" Jim realized that it was Hugo and immediately teased him casually. Although the crew of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is no longer the focus of attention recently, the big-name turmoil about Hugo has not been completely calmed downbecause Hugo is still rejecting media interviews, and now the media has naturally noticed something is wrong, but Hugo is the case. At home and the crew at two points on the line, and they are tightly covered when they go out, the space left for the paparazzi is too small. In desperation, the media can only flock to the crew every other way to try to give the new line film company. Put pressure to achieve the goal. Hugo chuckled, "Even if the reporters really come, and you can''t drive them away, it''s better to let them stay outside. Anyway, the weather in Los Angeles has started to get hot recently." Hugo''s dark-bellied thought made Jim laugh, but Jim also knew that the greeting could not be too long. Hugo certainly didn''t call to chat, "Rick is busy now, do you have anything urgent to call him?" "It''s not an urgent matter," Hugo shook his head. He was actually worried that he was forgetful. Recently, because of the "seven deadly sins", the whole person seemed a little lax. When I had dinner with Cameron last night, he almost made a whole plate of pasta. Its all overturned, and about the agent, its not appropriate for Joseph the manager to say hello. Hugo still needs to greet him personally, so he called in the first time, "Its just that I have a friend. , He wants to come to our company, I asked Rick what plan he has." "Friends?" Jim became curious. The friends Hugo knows at this level are not small people. "Are ordinary people wanting to enter the industry, or celebrities want to change agents?" Whether it''s the former or the latter, Hugo can make a call in person , This is not an easy task. "Leonardo DiCaprio." Hugo simply said without selling it off. Jim laughed immediately, unexpectedly and reasonably. The accident is because Leonardo is currently a rising star. Although Leonardo has not yet become a big hit, most of the films that have been shot are also very niche. The only one that has won a big box office is The friendly cameo "speed of life and death", but in fact, many people in the circle are very optimistic about Leonardo''s future, and the market has been bullish. Many people think that he has the strength and conditions to become Tom Cruise and Brahman. An actor at the level of Germany and Hugo. Therefore, actors like Leonardo have always been sought-after figures among agents, and small investments have brought big returns, and no one wants to miss it. I did not expect that Leonardo would abandon the support of innovative artist brokerage companies or international innovation management companies, and choose Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, which can only barely be called a small temple of medium-sized brokerage companies at present. But as long as you think of the friendship between Leonardo and Hugo, everything is not so unexpected. "Oh, I heard about that." Jim reacted right away. As an insider, he naturally knows a lot about the dynamics of the agent. He is talking about Leonardo''s firing of the agent. "That guy looked very dissatisfied, saying that Leonardo is just self-destructing like this, maybe he will be the next Macaulay Culkin." "Is this a sought-after?" Hugo''s words made Jim haha ??laughing. For one thing, Leonardo has not reached the height of Macaulay''s original "Home Alone", and secondly, Macaulay has not completely passed away. , So this analogy is really not appropriate. "I''ll tell Rick later, let him contact Leonardo directly, is that okay? Or should I contact you?" Jim made a note on the notepad in front of him, regarding the first time he has entered the orbit. For Endeavour''s elite brokerage company, Leonardo''s joining can definitely become an important weight. "Contact him directly, do you have Leo''s contact information?" Hugo looked back at Leonardo, who was talking freely with Andrew, and said. "Of course, you forgot what we did." Jim joked with a chuckle, which made Hugo laugh. The agent is so powerful that it is not difficult to find out the contact information of an actor. The easiest way is to contact the Screen Actors Guild. "Oh, by the way, do you know who Rick is seeing now?" Hugo raised his eyebrows lightly. In fact, people in the circle are more or less gossip, especially the assistants of the agent and the assistants of the makeup artist. Today''s Jim is like this. In the past, Ron Meyer''s assistant Gary- The same is true for Scott. "Why, Grant''s subjects plan to enter the entertainment industry?" Hugo was talking about one of the hottest topics in the circle recently. Hugh Grant, who won the title of British Lover for "four weddings and a funeral", was arrested by the Los Angeles police two days ago for his tricks. The prostitute was caught on the spot and caused an uproar. Hugh Grant confessed to this, but his public image has been greatly affected-he eats as a gentleman and gentle male protagonist in romantic movies. The "objects" that Hugo mentioned was about Hugh''s tricks. Prostitute object. Jim chuckled, "No, they don''t need our help." Jim also joked together, "The person who came today is related to you..." Jim said meaningfully, wanting to hang Hugo. Hes appetite, only when he talks about gossip, Hugo doesnt buy it and speaks uncooperatively. Jim doesnt give up and continues to seduce him, "Woman, Europe, thirty years old..." Hugo didn''t have any names in his mind. He had to interrupt Jim with a smile, "Jim, my memory of names is almost zero, so even if I have an idea, I can''t answer it." Jim still doesn''t. Knowing the extent of Hugo''s blindness, his intention to create gossip suspense today is doomed to fail. "It''s boring..." Jim complained long, speaking of gossip, and his interest in talking about gossip has decreased a lot, but he regained his spirits and said with a loud voice, "It''s Joanna Rowling, from Edinburgh. of." Hugo hadn''t had much hope, but when he heard Jim''s words, his eyes opened suddenly. He really didn''t expect j. k. Rowling finally contacted Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. At this time, it has been half a year since Hugo met Joanna in Edinburgh, and Joanna has never heard from him. Hugo thought he just missed her. When Hugo accidentally thought of this before, he was very frustrated, frustrated for not being able to be more persuasive, and frustrated for not having a more relaxed and comfortable creative environment for Joanna. But the unexpected surprise came so suddenly. "Hey, she showed up!" Hugo blurted out in surprise. Jim now had the sense of accomplishment of gossip, and he triumphantly confirmed, "Yes, she called the office the day before yesterday and expressed that she wanted to ask for some help. Rick booked her a ticket and asked her to fly over. For an interview in Los Angeles, she arrived at the hotel last night and came over to the company today." In fact, Jim doesnt know much about it. He just knows that Joanna was introduced by Hugo, and the reason why Rick was willing to spend a lot of money in interviews with Joanna was because of Hugo''s face-to know the current situation of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. In fact, they don''t have so much thought and energy invested in a down-and-out writer in Edinburgh. So, at this moment, Jim is also trying to test Hugo''s meaningHugo, is she really... very talented? How did you find her? " The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth could not help but outlines, "She is indeed very talented and full of incredible ideas. Believe me, she is a very good author. All she lacks is just a little opportunity." "Then do you want to come over and see her?" Jim asked tentatively, and he assumed that there was a man and woman between Hugo and Joanna. rhyme. It depends on Hugo''s answer. Hugo shrugged, "Look at the opportunity, I have been so busy on the crew these two days, I don''t know what Rick''s arrangements are, I will go back and let Joe ask." Hugo didn''t think much, very calm. And eager to try, "I really hope that Rick''s conversation with her goes well." Hugo really wants to help Joanna complete the "Harry Potter" series. This set of novels has brought a lot of fun to Hugo''s life in the rough and wandering life. Although he has some criticisms about the adaptation of the movie, he is not the original. The love of novels has never changed. While Hugo and Jim were talking here, Joanna was also uneasy sitting in front of Rick. She looked at Rick with a little timidity and hesitation. She moved her body stiffly, but did not dare to move too much. , Lest his improper behavior will ruin the immediate opportunity. Chapter 1191： Long-term investment Joanna looked down at her somewhat gloomy fingers. There was still dirt in the nails, which made her nervously buckle with her left hand. She clearly remembered that she took care of it before going out in the morning, why there was still dirt left. Woolen cloth? After rubbing her left hand vigorously, Joanna realized that it was not dirt, but the blood she had left from hitting the table the day before yesterday. The illusion in her eyes made Joanna''s heart suddenly shrink and then relaxed again, but then she heard a polite voice in her ear, "Ms. Rowling..." This made Joanna raised her head in a panic. , Looked anxiously, and then saw Ricks small, black and thin body, and that seemingly ordinary and easy-to-be bullied face had a pair of sharp eyes that made it difficult to look straight." Joe, please call me Joe." "Joe, I remember you still have a daughter. Why didn''t you come to Los Angeles together this time?" When Rick received the call from Joanna, he didn''t respond at first, and then he remembered the author recommended by Hugo. Thinking of Hugo''s high evaluation of her, I was still very concerned. "Oh, Jessica is too young to fly long distances. I put her at my sister''s place." Joanna said stiffly and embarrassedly. She paused, but she said something urgently. "That... I''m really sorry. I came to Los Angeles this time because, uh, because Hugo said that I can get all help here. I know it''s sudden, but I''m still... sorry, I want to ask. , Am I seeking help from a private fund, a government fund, or...what else?" Joanna knew that this behavior was inappropriate, but it was her last straw. In the past nine months, she has experienced too much. She applied for a divorce and spent another nine months to receive behavioral therapy. Originally, she thought that life had fallen to the bottom and would not get worse, but now she But she fell into a more terrifying situation, and she was almost desperate. The government relief fund is no longer enough to support her life, and her sisters help has reached its limit. She cant continue to write with peace of mind. She must come out to find a job, but how can she find a job without any job skills? simple. She tried to apply for the assessment of the teacher qualification certificate while applying for the foundation''s relief fund, hoping that she could improve her life through her own teaching. However, the foundation did not approve the relief fund, and the teacher qualification certificate was still not taken, her life was completely bankrupt, and even next month''s rent was already in danger. Coming to a dead end again, this time Joanna did not choose to end her life pessimistically, not only because she had just completed the behavioral therapy, but also because she once again remembered the amber eyes that she saw in the moment of despair-Hugo . In fact, after Joanna got Hugos business card, she considered calling Hugo for help, but Hugos words at the time were really not convincing enough. Even if she was not a scam gambler, she definitely did not look like an employee of a regular brokerage company. . At that time, Joanna had regained her energy and thought she could support her, so she didn''t make a call in the end. But now, that business card seemed to be her last straw. "So, you still don''t know where I am?" Rick was not in a hurry, with a warm smile on his face, which embarrassed Joanna. "I''m a broker, this is a brokerage company." Rick explained briefly. In fact, Joanna knows that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is a brokerage company, and Hugo''s business card has been researched countless times by her, but the problem is that Joanna doesn''t know how an entertainment brokerage company can help herself. "Our company''s current main business is the film and television industry, and occasionally also involved in the music industry." Rick still explained slowly, "but our company has always wanted to enter other industries, including sports, fashion, marketing, of course , And publishing. Rick did not further explain the companys plan. The fact is that the current elite agency of Endeavour is focusing on the development of the film industry, and the TV drama department is also in full swing, but for other parts, the company does not have this energy for the time being. take into account. However, when Hugo mentioned Joanna Rowling to Rick before, Rick actually had a plan. Maybe Joanna could become the first chess piece for Endeavour''s elite agency to open up the publishing market. In fact, the publishing department has always been a part of the companys planning map, but because the company has just been established, there is no energy to take care of it for the time being, but now that they have the opportunity, they can proceed step by step and use Joanna as the first pathfinder. The publishing department was gradually established. Firstly, Joanna''s novel will not be completed in a short period of time, which gives Rick more time to prepare and can work steadily; secondly, if they have a goal, they can also plan around the work, which is conducive to the early construction of the publishing department; Thirdly, Hugo is willing to strongly recommend it, which indeed attracted Rick''s curiosity. What''s more, after several months of precipitation and deliberation, Rick now has more confidence in the publishing department, which is why he directly let Joanna fly over from Edinburgh after receiving the call. "Hugo said about your situation before, so we already have preliminary preparations. If you are willing to sign with us, we will first win the support of the foundation for you, so that you can work on literary creation with peace of mind. Of course, maybe this The relief fund will not be too generous, but at least it can relieve most of your life pressure." Rick said very implicitly. He did not ask how difficult Joanna''s life is now, nor did he emphasize the foundations relief fund. How rich, everything ends, "Then, after you finish your creation, we will take the initiative to contact the publisher, seek publication, and get you an excellent contract. As for the rest..." Rick chuckled. Nodding, "The market will give us an answer." Rick stated her plan concisely, and Joanna heard it clearly, but she also knew that these conditions sounded so superior, there must be exchange conditions, after all, the brokerage company is not a charity organization. "Then what is your requirement?" "We can discuss the detailed conditions." Rick took out a draft contract from the drawer and handed it to Joanna. "But there are two things that cannot be changed. The first is that you must complete it in two years. The creation of the first novel; the second is that the commission of the agency cannot be compromised." The commission for Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is 8%. Although it is not as high as 10% of the current three brokerage companies, it is also the highest batch of brokerage companies in the world. Conversely, it can also be seen as the confidence of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Joanna knew that although these two conditions were harsh, they were already very generous. Generally, no brokerage company would be willing to take care of an unknown person like her. But Joanna also hesitated, because once she signed a contract with a brokerage company, it meant she became a full-time author. As Rick said, she must complete the creation of the first novel within two years, otherwise she must pay liquidated damages; and Even if a novel is published, it may not necessarily sell well. Joanna came to Los Angeles with a desperate mood. She originally hoped that the brokerage company introduced by Hugo would build a bridge for her and introduce her to the foundation for interviews so that she could get funding from the foundation. But now it seems, how can the brokerage company do this kind of free referral work without any return, and she has no friendship with Hugo. It is very rare that the brokerage company is willing to sign a contract with her. Joanna hesitated, not sure what she should do, looking at the contract in her hand, she fell silent for a while. Rick, the old fox, naturally noticed Joannas emotions for the first time. He was not in a hurry, but said gently, "Well, I think you need time to think about it, and then read the contract carefully; at the same time, I It also takes time to think about it slowly. I need to read your novel and then contact professionals from the publishing house to try it out. So, we all give each other some time and arrange to meet again the next morning. How about?" Joanna''s cheeks turned red, and now she was in a situation where there was no way out, and she had to ask to come, but she was here to get Joe. She didn''t even realize the most important point: if her novel is not good enough, let alone the publisher, even an agent like Rick is not optimistic about it, then what qualifications does she have to negotiate terms with others? Now Rick is still so amiable even without reading a novel. She is still hesitating, which is really shameful. Rick was thoughtful instead. Although Rick didnt say it broke , Joanna was still embarrassed. She nodded quickly, "No problem, of course." Good-handed contract, bid farewell to leave in embarrassment. Rick didnt think much about Joannas attitude. As an agent, he met more people and encountered more things. There are countless more serious things than this, especially those who claim to be an artist rather than the entertainment industry. The noble and noble people, on the one hand, they think that their works are invaluable art, but on the other hand, they must use art in exchange for commercial interests in order to continue their lives. This contradiction makes their attitude very complicated, far more than Joanna It''s much worse. So he doesn''t care at all. After Joanna left, Rick calmed down and opened her novel. Although he had only a quarter of an hour to rest, reading novels was not an act of taking the hands of others. He still had to go to battle on his own. After reading for ten minutes, Rick lifted his gaze, lost in thought, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, appearing a little struggling. After hesitating for a while, Rick picked up the phone on the desk and dialed Joseph''s phone, "Hey, Joe, is Hugo filming now? No? Oh... Leo went to visit the class... Yes, Yes, I want to ask Hugo something, is it convenient for him? Okay, you can call him." Chapter 1192： 2 strong aids Hugo was talking to Leonardo about being stuck on Santa Monica Avenue for nearly half an hour after get off work last night, and was interrupted by Joseph when he didnt want to, but Hugos turning and leaving did not affect Leon. Hugo decisively ignored the complaints of Nardo and others about the recent traffic congestion in Los Angeles. "Who?" Hugo looked at Joseph, but didn''t respond. After receiving Joseph''s prompt, he took the phone and walked to the side, "Hey, Rick, have you received my message? Leo''s. Don''t worry, you can talk to him on the phone directly." "Leo?" Rick was stunned. "What''s the matter with Leo? I''m not talking about him, but about Joanna Rowling." "Oh, I left a message to Jim about Leo. Just ask him, and you can tell me what happens later." Hugo nodded, no more nonsense, and there was a burst of laughter behind him. , So that he couldn''t help but glance back, then stepped a little further. When passing by Brad and Gwynes who were sitting face to face, Hugo saw Gwynes holding Brad''s face in both hands, her face was gentle, but the expression on Brad''s face seemed a little tired. The two of them seemed to be isolated in another world, incompatible with the noise on the other side. Hugo didn''t intend to judge. He just passed by, and didn''t stop and move on. "I heard Jim mentioned about Joanna Rowling. How are you talking about?" Although Rick was curious about what happened to Leonardo, he was not wordy. He quickly turned his attention back, "I just talked to her. Honestly, Hugo, I didn''t see her. What''s special about her novel... I read it. Yes, it is indeed a good idea, but are you sure it will sell? I think it will be difficult to publish." Rick is worthy of being a top agent. With a vicious look, he read the awkward position of "Harry Potter" in the current market. Why did "Harry Potter" encounter rejections from more than a dozen publishing houses, and no publishing house was willing to accept it? Even if a publisher finally takes over, they are only willing to publish the first one thousand copies. Because this is the status quo of the entire publishing market. On the one hand, the traditional publishing industry is experiencing a period of volatility. With the emergence of diversified entertainment such as TV, movies, music, and comics, the influence of traditional books on people is waning. Therefore, major publishers are more cautious and strict; On the one hand, it is because such innovative and bizarre works as "Harry Potter" are not the aesthetic orientation of the current market. Although Rick does not specialize in publishing brokerage, his sensitivity to the entire market is indeed superior. "Rick, have you read her manuscript, how many have you read?" Hugo was not in a hurry to express his views. After receiving Ricks one-quarter answer, Hugo made sure that Rick had read it. After Harry Potter understood that he was part of the wizard, he then went on to say, "There are many fairy tales about wizards and magic, but Joannas story has established a brand new system for everyone to embrace. As the dream child finds sustenance, I am not sure if you have seen the part of Hogwarts College, but I tell you, if there is now an academy where you can learn magic, would you not be excited?" Rick laughed when Hugo said, "Although I don''t want to admit it, I am really curious. But..." "I know what you are going to say." Hugo interrupted Rick''s turn. A good idea does not mean a good story, and a brand new idea does not mean that it can sell well. The first book in the "Harry Potter" series, in fact, the opening part of the theme is relatively slow. The entire magical world is like pulling away the fog, and it is presented to the reader bit by bit. This is becoming more and more impetuous for now. In modern society, many people often give up without the patience to watch. This is why many publishers are not interested in this book. In addition, the elements of magic and wizards have produced many classics. It is not an easy task to open up a whole new world. "Rick, you only ask you one question, what is the most important thing in this world?" Hugo did not choose to explain what an excellent book "Harry Potter" is, but asked a very large worldview question. Rick laughed blankly, "You can give me the answer." He wouldn''t choose to answer stupidly. Hugo didnt sell it either, Creativity, Rick, is creativity. All of us know that without the courage of the Wright brothers (.), there would be no convenience of flying around the world at will. Dare to think and dare to do it. It is the most important thing. In fact, everyone in the world knows this truth, and it is also the root of human continuous progress. "Joanna has an excellent idea, and she created this novel with the delicateness of women and the taste of children. I think this is a very rare story. Perhaps one day in the future, all children in the world will be like this. Read Andersens fairy tales as if they were part of your life." Hugo''s words silenced Rick. In fact, Hugo''s words were not complicated, but they caused Rick to think deeply. Because as an agent, his job is actually to discover the shining points that others can''t notice. As Hugo said, an idea is enough to become Joanna''s shining point. Rick further recalled Hugos sensitive judgment. In addition to the "seven deadly sins" being filmed, Hugo has achieved a 100% success rate in the past seven films, especially the "Sunrise" which was just off the stage not long ago. Before", Rick was really impressed. Now everyone in the Hollywood circle is joking that Hugo is a bit tricky, which is why the major film companies want to put the script in Hugoregardless of whether it is appropriate or not. "Okay, I see, I will read all the manuscripts she has created so far." Rick took a deep breath and said with some margin. In fact, in Rick''s heart, he has already made a decision. Two days later, Rick met with Joanna again, this time Joanna''s attitude was obviously much more positive. In fact, Joanna has vaguely understood that with her qualifications, it is impossible to negotiate terms. Whether it is facing a broker or a publishing house, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has an absolute advantage. What''s more, Joanna also learned that the contract of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is not harsh, and it is basically the average level of the author, which is enough for her. Rick did not hesitate too much. After reading Joanna''s currently completed manuscript, he also understood the meaning of Hugo''s words better, so when he met again, he appeared to be more proactive. The two sides agreed with me, and soon reached an agreement and signed the contract. Since Joanna was not worried about her daughter staying at home, she took the lead to go back to Edinburgh-she didn''t even have a chance to see Hugo, and Rick launched an action to seek support from the foundation for Joanna. With the help of an agent, things gradually became clear. Rick quickly applied for Joannas support from two foundations, one from Los Angeles and the other from England. The relief from the two foundations was available. It is guaranteed that Joanna gets rid of all distractions and devotes herself to creation. With a short thought, Rick signed the best-selling female writer for the Endeavour Elite Agency in the next two decades, and also won the priority initiative for Endeavour Elite Agency to adapt the best-selling film series in the next twenty years. Although no one felt it at this time, unknowingly, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has the strength to challenge the three major brokerage companies. Ten years later, when Joanna and Rick recalled the collaboration that seemed like a joke, they both sighed abnormally. While signing Joanna, Rick also completed Leonardos contract work. After learning about Leonardos needs, Rick was overjoyed, and such an actor who had already become famous took the initiative to deliver him. , This is simply a pie in the sky, and it is a good thing for the endeavour elite brokerage company that is determined to become a top player. This is undoubtedly a signal to everyone: this is a well-run company, and artists are willing to take the initiative to sign. . Naturally, Rick would not let this opportunity pass. He resolutely completed the matter within a week and successfully turned Leonardo into a member of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. There was almost nothing in the whole process. Obstacles can be described as hitting it off. Its just that Regarding the selection of agents, Leonardo and Rick had some deviations in their opinions. After discussing and discussing them, Leonardo still signed under Ricks, and put his agent All the work is delegated to Rick, which makes Rick''s workload further increase. Correspondingly, Rick also equipped Leonardo with an assistant to help share his work. This move made Rick one of the top agents in Hollywood, Tom Hanks, Al Pacino, Clint Eastwood, Cameron Diaz, Lay Leonardo DiCaprio, and another Hugo Lancaster. Although Rick Rosen has only six artists, its a real deal compared to agents with a dozen or twenty people. Not enough to see, but all of them are big names. This has further increased the momentum of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company and made people faintly feel the storm that is about to hit the Los Angeles brokerage industry. Leonardo on the bright side, Joanna in the dark, these are undoubtedly two powerful supports for Endeavour Elite Company. From the big victory of "Life and Death" last year, to "Dish" more than a month ago. So far the deployment of "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins" has been launched, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has ushered in an excellent opportunity. Without the competitor''s awareness, in the situation that Rick did not notice, even in the historical wave that Hugo did not feel, a stormy wave is faintly brewing. Chapter 1193： Burned out Hugo doesn''t know the situation of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. He must focus on his current job. That day, Leonardo stayed in the squad for a little half an hour before leaving unconsciously. However, after Leonardo left, the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew did not immediately restart filming. Hugo walked to the side by himself, letting his thoughts settle down. The discussion with Leonardo just now gave Hugo some inspiration. The most important thing is that Hugo has more of his own understanding of the role of Anonymous, and he needs to sort out his ideas. But Hugo found that this time it seemed not so easy. Prior to this, Hugo had encountered difficulties in acting several times before and after, but he handled it very well. He quickly entered the state, grasped the key points, and made breakthroughs, starting from "smelting fragrance and knowing women" to " Before sunrise", it can almost be said to be invincible and invincible. But this time, Hugo knew what he should improve, but found that his brain was in chaos. It was very difficult for him to find an accurate direction. This feeling was terrible. In fact, there is no problem with Hugos foothold in his performance. Just look at his first scene of the "Seven Deadly Sins". Hugo completed the task exceptionally well, which proves that Hugos analysis of Anonymous is Right, Hugo''s way of acting is also correct. But why did Hugo be restrained after entering the role state? When Hugo tried to give the Anonymous character more content, when Hugo tried to inject more vitality into the Anonymous with more subtle changes, he was a little powerless and even disrupted his performance rhythm, so that he fell into confusion. Is Hugo''s method wrong, or Hugo''s idea is simply unnecessary, or is Hugo''s ambition not in line with his current ability? Hugo tried to clarify a line of thought, but found that there was confusion in his mind. To be precise, there was no spark. Leonardos words, Hugos own understanding, past performance experience, and the previous construction of Anonymous, all stay in Hugos mind perfectly, but when Hugo tries to combine these things, they collide with sparks. , But there is no inspiration at all, the brain is empty like a sleeping Arctic Ocean. This gave Hugo a sense of frustration. He could clearly feel that he was working in the right direction, but he didn''t know how to use his strength. In fact, for many people, Hugo''s attempt is unnecessary. Because Hugos current methodological performances have been successful, "Schindler''s List" won him the best supporting actor statuette, and "Pulp Fiction" received a Cannes actor and an Oscar nomination, both It shows that Hugo''s acting skills are now recognized by everyone. So, since there is already a set of viable performance methods, why change? Al Pacino, Dustin Hoffman, Jack Nicholson, and Robert De Niro are all typical representatives of the method school, and in fact, they have always adhered to their own performance methods and achieved After success, he hardly changed his performance method. This is almost a natural proposition: Since this method has been successful, why bother to change it? Unless this approach encounters a bottleneck or inevitably goes downhill, and is forced to make a change, that is another matter. But obviously this does not apply to Hugo''s current state. But Hugo didnt think so. He was not an actor from an academic background. His knowledge of performance was more pieced together. He learned some academic system knowledge from Charlize Theron. I learned the actual performance experience from the old drama bones such as Al and Jack, and realized the charm of performance from hundreds of thousands of movie-watching experiences, and finally summarized my own performance method through my own continuous attempts and continuous efforts. . Although the current method is effective, Hugo knows that he still has many shortcomings. He is eager to absorb more, but he is eager to go further. Even if the current performance is partially successful, it does not mean that he is a success. Actors. Therefore, Hugo has always been eager to make progress and breakthroughs in acting. The role of Anonymous in "Seven Deadly Sins" seemed to open the door for Hugo to the next stage. In the first scene, he even touched the threshold, which made him even more unwilling to miss it. Thinking of this, Hugo was a bit unwilling to pound the hard marble of the balcony, and the slight sharp tingling sensation from his palm made Hugo''s brows slightly frowned. Suddenly, a gleam of light flashed in Hugo''s mind: He couldn''t find the right power point and couldn''t sort out his thoughts. Could it be because he had too many thoughts? On the one hand, Hugo was thinking about the empiricism of method-based acting, and on the other hand, he pondered the expressionists precise requirements for basic skills and emotional expression. The connection between the roles is also misjudged. Is there such a possibility: These have formed the basis of his performance, and they have become obstacles to his further breakthrough! So, what if he zeroed out all his thoughts and started from scratch? Overthrow all my own empiricism and all self-understanding, return to the essence of the role, put aside performance methods and acting methods, re-dismantle the complicated ideas, treat them as brand-new materials, and build my own from the basics bit by bit. Thinking system, what about this? "Fate proves it repeats, when the explosion appears in the sky. What I need is what I cannot find in this world. And you stand there, waiting for me to understand all this: we build the world, and then It is completely destroyed; we build the world, and then burn it to death (burn.it.). Cant wait to burn it to dust." The old will not go, and the new will not come. In many cases, to build a brand new world, the old order must first be overthrown. This is inevitable. The raging electronic piano sound mixed with the mighty drums played in Hugos mind, just like a revelation from the sky, igniting all the chaotic thoughts in Hugos mind, and the darkness faded bit by bit, gradually showing The buried light came. It''s easy to say, but in fact it is not an easy task. Hugo has been honing his acting skills from scratch. Although it has only been three years since "smelling a woman", it actually includes all the experiences he and Lancaster have experienced in the previous 25 years. Comprehension and feelings, the complexities of life and the charm of performance are combined, and countless precipitations have ushered in the continuous explosion of the past three years. But now, Hugo has to personally remove from his mind the performance methods he has learned for a long time, and rebuild from the most basic expressions of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy, relearning the understanding and understanding of the role, and relearning to use it correctly. Its a very difficult and painful process to correctly interpret the true emotions of the character in the way of expressing emotions, which is almost equal to self-denial. It''s like... It''s like tearing open the wound with your own hands, witnessing the burst of blood, but still can only clenched his teeth. "Blood and dust are stacked together, as the rising flames climb into the clouds. I want to repair all this, but I can''t stop tearing it apart. And you stand there, standing in the flames of fire, and I am in Waiting there, waiting for you to understand: We built the world, and then completely destroyed it; we built the world, and then burned it to death. I cant wait to burn it to dust." The violent melody notes are like punches hitting Hugo''s mind one after another, making him lose all the ability to resist. He can only stand stiff and exhausted in the burning flames, letting himself be. His thoughts were burned out and turned into a mass of ashes. The barren grassland destroyed by the fire was lifeless, but in the silence, a ray of sunlight slowly lit up, supporting the endless darkness with a faint light. Who is Anonymous? Just an anonymous person. The thoughts in Hugos mind about the role of Anonymous began to pop up little by little in his empty mind. At first it was just a trickle, then it began to become a gurgling stream, and then it became a billowing river. In the end, it turned into a Pentium Waterfall, and rumblingly played a crazy melody in Hugo''s mind, causing all the cells in Hugo''s body to start roaring. Hugo turned all the mixed thoughts in his heart into rap, using the most brutal, direct and simple way, leaving the melody aside and fetters, restoring the purest form of the lyrics, and shouting loudly. "You give me a definite answer. You lift me up high, and I will believe the lies you tell. I am a soldier, and you are a king. When I lower my head and kiss your ring, I am not prepared to stab me. , You dont have the right to own the crown anymore. I assisted you to ascend the summit, but you let me down. When you stumble in front of your horse, I will take action and fan the flames when you are burned." Hugo knows that experience can be the source of motivation for continuous progress, but one day empiricism will become a hindrance to his further development. Then, at this time, he must learn to abandon it and use a brand new one. Look at the problem from a perspective. When the melody and thought overlapped, Hugo''s mood began to recover again, and the tens of thousands of thoughts in his mind all collided together. The water splashing under the sun reflected the dazzling light, about Leon Nardo''s words, about his thinking about Anonymous, about his excavation of acting... all kinds of thoughts began to bloom with the original sparks little by little, making Hugo''s eyebrows mixed with gloom little by little. The dots dissipated and disappeared, as if they were burned to the ground. "And you are there, waiting for a showdown with me: We built all this just to destroy it completely, we built all this just to burn it to death, we cant wait to get it Burn it to dust. So when you fail, I will wait for an opportunity. When you get into trouble, I will fan the wind to help burn it. We cant wait to burn it to dust." The creation of this song "burn.it." is not difficult, the whole process is done in one go, but Hugo knows that his thinking on acting is only just starting now, when he put all the previous After all his understanding and experience were burned, a brand new door with acting skills burst into light before his eyes. At this moment, he was standing in front of the door, and he could touch the door by raising his hand, and he could even feel it behind the door. In the magical world, all he needs to do is... raise his hand, push it hard, push it away! Chapter 1194： Hand behind It is not a simple matter to overthrow all the previous understanding and experience of acting. It was like the scorching heat and pain that remained after the burning, which was covered by layers of black dust, but penetrated into the bone marrow. In many cases, experience has already formed inertia deep in the brain. When thinking starts to work, it will be guided unconsciously. The strong inertia of empiricism often leaves people out of control. The raging melody in Hugo''s mind is like a smasher, crushing his experience time and time again, as if playing a beach fortress game. He worked so hard to build a castle, and finally watched the tide. The castle was destroyed once, and he even took the initiative to use his own hands as an accomplice. This process was full of struggle and pain, which made Hugo feel that his brain was in chaos, and he didn''t even know how to perform. It''s like...like a rookie who has never performed before. If you imagine yourself standing in front of the camera lens, you will start to become unnatural, with unnatural eyes, unnatural gestures, unnatural speech, and even expressions. But Hugo knew that this was his opportunity, and he would retreat if he didn''t advance. Going upstream is never a simple matter. Only true brave men can break the shackles and create miracles. Since the Golden Raspberry Award in 1992, he has experienced too many ups and downs along the way, and he has come to where he is today. This time it is not an obstacle created by external forces, but a magical obstacle in his own heart. He will not succumb even more. Hugo unswervingly believed that the rainbow after the rain was the most radiant and moving after the clouds were cleared. In order to clarify his ideas, Hugo began to try the basic acting practice of the academy, standing in front of the mirror showing the most basic form of happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. This is not an easy task. Hugo once watched a video in 2010. It was a short film set planned by the "New York Times". They found 14 film actors from all over the world, and jointly completed a film called "Fourteen Actors." "Performance: a classic image on the screen of a dynamic gallery", this slightly experimental art video is called a "performance class" by people. In the film, each actor has one minute. They can''t use voice and rely solely on facial expressions and body to show a story, mood and emotion, just like a combination of mime and theater drama. After the launch of this short film, it caused extensive discussion. Participants included Javier Baden, James Franco, Natalie Portman, Jesse Eisenberg, Matt Damon. , Michael Douglas, Jennifer Lawrence (.), Tilda Swinton (.) and others. Everyone has their own understanding of acting skills, but the "acting class" has made people feel the importance of basic acting skills. Although method-based acting is popular in Hollywood, in fact, expressionism has always been regarded as the basis of acting. How do the basic elements of human behavior, such as dialogue, action and so on, be presented in front of the camera naturally and correctly, and achieve the purpose of infecting the audience? This has never been so easy. In fact, performing acting practice in front of the mirror can be said to be a basic foundation. It can be regarded as an entry-level training method for acting. After mastering a certain basic skill, the acting teacher will change the performance training method. But this kind of basic skills practice is very effective for Hugo now, because he has been looking for ways to deepen his performance, from deliberately carving details to making gestures, this process requires not only aura, but also Solid basic skills. It is undoubtedly important to conduct self-examination through the mirror. The basic emotions like joy, anger, sorrow, and joy contain rich changes. They are also "happiness", with different degrees and types. The joy of entering college and the joy of winning a lottery must be different, and entering the wedding hall. The joy is also different. In addition, mixed emotions such as anger, dumbfounding, and brisk sadness also exist, because human emotions are often very mixed and difficult to describe with a simple word. Some of these different emotions need to be released, some need to be restrained, some need to be exaggerated, and some need to be flat. The so-called every move, frowning and raising eyes are all dramas, and this is the highest level of basic acting skills. Hugo has always lacked solid training in this aspect before, and perhaps this overthrow is a great opportunity to start again. When Hugo found the framework and plan for building the castle again, the rhythm of the performance returned to his grasp bit by bit. Although it was slow, at least it was no longer a mess. Prior to this, Hugo had a deep understanding of the role of Anonymous. Now he is more based on his own understanding, interpretation, and presentation of this role. The balance problem that Hugo was worried about no longer exists. On the contrary, Hugo has a new understanding of performance. He finds a bridge of communication between his own world and the world of Anonymous, making the boundary between each other blurred, and the expressions between gestures and gestures become calm but sharp. Calmness and sharpness should be a pair of antonyms, but it is a whole new realm for acting. The most typical representatives are Tom Hanks and Morgan Freeman. On the surface, their performances are smooth and calm, and they can''t find the bursting points of the characters. It seems that some of them are so natural and make the audience believe that the characters should be like this; but it is precisely this kind of calmness that is silent. Completed the impossible task in convince the audience! To give a simple example, its also Tom Hanks. What is the difference between the characters in "Forrest Gump", "Philadelphia Story", and "Apollo 13"? None of these roles are explosive, but they are different under Tom''s treatment. The audience can feel that they are watching the same actor, but not the same person. Morgan Freeman is the same. The roles in "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Seven Deadly Sins" are calm accidents, but his aura is completely different. This is sharpness. Previously, Hugo''s performance methods can be divided into two simple and rude areas. "Schindler''s List" is a sharp representative, and the charisma of the characters is completely exposed; "Before Sunrise" is a calm representative, and personal image dominates the direction of the story. Now Hugo is trying to remain sharp while being calm, that is, to retain personal characteristics on the basis of the role. This is a fusion of the two acting methods of method and expression. Difficulties. The filming progress of the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew was hindered, and at the same time, the New Line Film Company also began to interfere with the crew. When the matter reached Hugo''s ears, it had become the focus of the crew''s discussion. "What?" Hugo frowned, "They mean, want to change the ending? What kind of change?" Although Hugo has been in bad condition recently, he is really only entangled. At present, Hugos understanding of the Anonymous is unmatched. Even Andrew, as a screenwriter, admires Hugo. Andrew also agrees that if he can dig a little more of the Anonymous according to Hugos wishes, even if it is just The difference between one or two scenes will have different effects. Therefore, although Hugo struggled during the performance, the overall effect was not inferior. The real difference can only be seen by professionals. Hugo hopes to give more vitality to the characters, and to elaborate on the performance methods and presentation effects. But in fact, when Hugo put into the show, in the view of David Geffen, his performance was still very wonderful. Hugo''s request is to strive for perfection, and David does not reject Hugo''s efforts, so the rhythm of the crew has slowed down. Hugo has been studying the ending scenes of the "Seven Deadly Sins" recently, and he is thinking about the mixed feelings of the Wuming at the end of his martyrdom. When the seven deadly sins meticulously planned by the Wumingshi finally succeeded, did he feel more joyful or more proud in his heart, or whether his faith was fulfilled, or his desire. Hope that he can finally be relieved of satisfaction. In addition, when he was martyred, did he have any fear of death in his heart, even if it was only a little bit. Human beings are always easy to lose their attitude when facing death, even if it is an animal, even if it is a cold-blooded animal, then what was the mentality of the Wuming people at that time? Is it really like those religious fanatics walking towards death with a hug when they were martyred? This kind of mixed mood is very delicate, maybe it is a flash when performing, but for Hugo, it is a link that must be carefully studied, and it is also the object and goal of his acting skills. Now, Joseph actually told him that New Line Film Company planned to change the ending, which really surprised Hugo. "They have a few choices Joseph shrugged. He knows the hard work Hugo has made to study acting recently, so he also knows that New Line Film Company decided to revise the ending at this juncture. It was a huge shock for Hugo, and Joseph''s expression was not very good. He said this with a mockery, "One was an anonymous person who tried to resist and was shot by Mills'' legitimate defense..." Before Joseph finished, Hugo directly said "****". This is the typical ending of justice over evil, and the grand plan of the Anonymous did not take place. The person who made this judgment must have never read the script of the "Seven Deadly Sins" nor understood the meaning of the story at all. Such a clich ending was obviously to cater to the changes in the market box office, but it completely ruined the whole story. Joseph didn''t care, and went on to say, "One was Samose who stopped Mills. Mills beat the Anonymous severely, and then the Anonymous was shot..." Hugo rolled his eyes fiercely. What is the meaning of the ending of the "seven deadly sins", it seems that the person who changed the script has no idea at all. "Or, Mills and Anonymous died together, and Samose stood beside him and died together." Before Joseph''s words fell, Hugo stood up, "Damn it, who made the decision? He is Are you planning to ruin this movie?" Chapter 1195： Change ending The reason why New Line Film Company wants to change the ending is nothing more than to make the film more commercial and to attract more audiences to the cinema. This is actually quite normal in the eyes of major production companies. In real life, mastering the economic lifeline means the right to speak, which is projected into the Hollywood industry. Producers and film production companies are the ones who have the right to speak. This is also the reason why the production talent is the highest power representative of the crew. The director also Must be checked and balanced by the producer. Producers and film production companies are profit first, saving costs and increasing profits, this is their eternal theme. In order to make a movie win the box office or win awards, they often do whatever they can to make changes to the script and the finished movie according to their own ideas. This has also led to fierce conflicts between lay producers and professional directors, and they think they are experts. The irreducible contradiction between the producer and the true expert director, etc. This is how the most famous "American Past" in film history was ruined. The finished product that can be called an epic was castrated by the producer and turned into a so-called waste product. The Weinstein brothers are notorious because of their dominance and strength. In order to cater to the taste of the academy and win the Oscar, they do not hesitate to force the director to edit the film according to the taste of the academy. The title of "Scissor Hand Weinstein" is even more notorious. Far up. It is precisely because of the fierce conflict between the production company and the crew that in the process of preparing the crew in Hollywood, there is a stipulation about editing rights in the contract. The so-called right of editing is actually the right to edit and edit movies at a later stage, but the so-called editing right of the production company is particular about it. One is the right to edit, the director has all the rights to edit the film, and the finished product is basically made according to the directors ideas; the other is the right to edit an ideal movie from his own lens, and then win The producers consent. If the producer disagrees and wants to make a second editing, then the initiative is no longer in the hands of the director; there is also the right of suggestion, the director can only make suggestions, and does not have the right to edit his own work , And give it all to the producer. It is precisely because of this difference that many movies will appear similar to the "director''s cut version" version. It is estimated that during the editing and production process, the opinions of the production company and the director have disagreeed. "Alien 3" was dismissed by David Fincher because David only had the right to make suggestions. It can be said that the finished product is far from David''s vision, so that David is unwilling to admit that this is his work; The reason why "Seven Deadly Sins" was willing to be directed by David was also because the New Line Film Company stipulated that David only use the right of initial editing, and they also have the right to modify. Editing is already the last gate of film production. Relatively speaking, modifying the script involves interfering with the work during the shooting process. But the nature has not changed. In fact, the production company wants to make changes to the work according to its own plan. This is not the first time we have encountered this kind of thing. In the production of "Schindler''s List", Universal Pictures put pressure on Steven Spielberg several times and tried to modify the script, but they were all forced by Steven. Rejected; the production of "Life and Death Hour" also encountered the interference of 20th Century Fox. They have been asking for more exploding grand scenes, but this is not a matter of principle. When the budget allows, Jane-de-Bont It still meets the producer''s requirements. In fact, Hugo himself was also involved. He put forward his opinions on the changes in the production of "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Pulp Fiction", and they were finally accepted, causing changes in the work. Hugo can understand the behavior of the producers, whether it is for the box office or for awards, in short, everyone hopes to make the work better. But the problem is that all ridiculous changes are not helping at all, but ruining a work, such as "The Past in America", which is absolutely unacceptable. This is a matter of principle. If the new line film company changes the ending of the "seven deadly sins", this will undoubtedly be a dead end. The "Seven Deadly Sins" script is so brilliant because it is laid out from the very beginning to a perfect ending at the end. The ending of the story is that Anonymous kills arrogance, laziness, greed, gluttony and **** respectively. After the five representatives of desire, he transformed himself into jealousy, and seducing Mills into rage. The Anonymous was jealous of Mills'' happy family, so he killed Mills'' wife, which completely plunged Mills into anger. So Mills shot and killed the Anonymous-executed jealousy with his own hands, and became the incarnation of rage himself, ruining his own life with his own hands. No one had expected that the last two characters of the Seven Deadly Sins were the Anonymous and Mills. The Anonymous took himself as a **** and completed this blueprint by martyrdom. At the same time, he cleverly plunged Mills into a dilemma. situation. But compared to the anonymous person who represents jealousy and Mills who represents rage, the story is really wonderful after Mills was arrested, which is the part that the movie did not tell: What''s next for Mills? Previously, Mills believed that Anonymous was just a passing meteor and would soon be forgotten by people, but Anonymous firmly believed that his work would be remembered for a long time after it was completed. Now, Anonymouss work is completed-not the seven deadly sins, but Mills who remained in the world as a rage. Mills beliefs were completely destroyed. He lost his wife, and he personally ruined his career, his conflicts and conflicts. Rage sent himself and the entire police to the pinnacle of public condemnation. It is conceivable that what Mills will face is the anger of the entire society, and what will be reflected is the tragedy of the entire society. Therefore, in conjunction with Samoses last line, Hemingway once said that this world is beautiful and worth fighting for. I only believe in the second half, and the whole story is immediately sublimated. Let the "rage" Mills live, this is the real work of Anonymous, far more profound and magnificent than letting the rage die. But apparently the new line film company did not understand the ending. They only saw the jealous anonymous, so there were "several choices", either the police brought justice and eliminated the culprit; or Mills did not become angry. Instead, the Anonymous was handed over to legal sanctions to allow people to retain hope in the society; or everyone died together, jealousy and rage were sacrificed, and the whole movie was sublimated into a tragedy of small characters... No matter which choice it is, it is actually a "heroic" ending, which can clearly see the plot of the new line film company. Indeed, compared to a heavy and dark story like the "Seven Sins", justice triumphs over evil or justice and evil perish at the same time, thus warning the world that such works must be more in line with today''s mainstream aesthetic standards. It seems that it is naturally more conducive to box office income. But Hugo clearly knows that if the ending of the "seven deadly sins" is changed, it is not only as simple as ruining the ending, but also ruining the entire story. In the story, Mills'' emotions step by step toward irritable foreshadowing have become superficial mood swings, and the seven deadly sins deliberately planned by Wuming have become a joke. The seven deadly sins were gathered, the six deadly sins were punished, and the seventh deadly sin continued to witness the degeneration of the entire society in a living way, and suffered unparalleled suffering. This is the meaning of the ending, and it is also the content that the ending gives the whole story a further sublimation. Whether it is religious significance or social reality, the work can be raised to a higher level. Now, the obvious layman''s film production company will destroy this ending with a big wave. This is absolutely unacceptable! After hearing Joseph''s explanation, Hugo didn''t have time to inquire in detail, and walked in the direction of David in large strides. Compared with his acting discussion, this is the biggest crisis facing the entire crew. At this time, a small group of people gathered around David. Hugo could see Andrew, Brad and others from a distance, and when he approached, he saw Gianni Nunali who was surrounded by the center. In fact, Hugo has always had a good impression of Gianni. Although he has been on the crew for a long time, he has always maintained respect for David. He has also kept a distance from the crew so that the crew can invest in shooting in a relatively comfortable and independent environment. . However, today''s situation has made Hugo clearly aware that personal relationships are one thing, and there is still no room for negotiation in public affairs in the face of interests. "Gianni, you can''t do this!" Brad frowned and said angrily The assistant standing next to him was pulling his elbow, as if trying to stop him, but Brad But he got rid of the assistant regardless, and then said, "If you do this, I will strike! You are an insult to the whole script, an insult to the whole story." It can be felt that Brad''s serious expression and devotion, obviously he also has a clear understanding of the ending of the "seven deadly sins". This shouldnt be surprising. In order to fight Hugo, Brads research on scripts is definitely not inferior to anyone on the crew. In addition to the poor performance in recent plays, Brads work has always been praised. Brads assistant saw Hugo walking towards him with an awkward expression. Now in the crew, David, Morgan, Hugo and others are all bigger than Brad. Even if he is in his early days, he will not be able to turn Brad, although It is said that Brad is the leading actor, but his pay is less than half of Hugo''s, and it is really inappropriate for Brad to be in his early years. Brad''s assistant could already feel Martin Baum''s anger, but he couldn''t stop Brad. Standing next to David, his face seemed to be stained with frost at this time, and he didn''t even bother to say a word, but with his hands folded in front of his chest and making a defensive posture, he could clearly feel what he was doing at this time. Refusing to compromise. Hugo strode over and asked anxiously, "Gianni, what is going on? You must give an explanation!" Chapter 1196： Power struggle Seeing Hugo coming over, Gianni''s whole person was refreshed, completely looking like an enemy. In fact, all the other people in the entire crew together are not as valuable as a Hugo now. Except for Morgan Freeman who can also sell old in front of Hugo, the other actors, whether they are seniority or strength, including current popularity , The degree of importance, and the degree of influence on the media and audience, are not as good as a Hugo. Although the news media has been hyping the showdown between Brad and Hugo, everyone in the circle knows that Brad has no ability to compete head-on with Hugo at this time, just like the Hugo of "Yihai Xiongfeng". Nor is it qualified to challenge Tom Cruise. Gianni can be perfunctory to Brad, David and Andrew, but he cannot be perfunctory to Hugo, not only can''t, but also to deal with it actively, otherwise no one knows what will happen. "Hugo, this is the case, listen to me to explain." Gianni slowed down and explained solemnly, trying to ease Hugo''s anger. Hugo nodded and said calmly, "I''m listening." But his frowning eyebrows could clearly feel his seriousness and seriousness now. Gianni couldnt help but was a little confused, but he was secretly cursing. The group of people in the company knew it was a thankless job, so they threw it to him. A dozen producers unanimously passed the plan but let him bear the rain alone. Guo''s anger. But Gianni cant show anything on the surface. He can only say, Hugo, we are only in the discussion stage at the moment. You know, we have all kinds of ideas, and the ultimate goal is to make the movie more Wonderful, but nothing is finalized at the moment, everything is still being discussed, still being discussed..." Gianni was doing Tai Chi right here, without saying any substantive content. He knew that Hugo had to calm down first. Brad, who was standing on the side, put his hands on his chest and sneered. Although Giani''s attitude was not obvious, anyone with a discerning eye could feel the difference in details. Just now, Giani was obviously tougher, and there were many in his tone of voice. He said that this will be a topic of discussion between the producer, the director and the screenwriter, and even hinted that the producer has made up his mind to revise the ending; but now facing Hugo, such an actor, Gianni is beginning to be polite. Andrew stood aside with an obscure expression. Although he is a screenwriter, in fact, he is definitely the weakest link in the entire production cast, and he has almost no right to speak. David, who is still in a defensive posture, made it clear that he was unwilling to compromise. At this time, his face was even more hostile. The tragedy of "Alien 3" is still vivid, and now the "Seven Deadly Sins" are also facing such a danger. He is really very embarrassed. It''s hard to settle the mentality. Hugo is not a fool. He rolled around in Hollywood for all these years. Most of these polite remarks came from his left ear to his right ear. After making sure that Gianni had finished explaining and was waiting for his own reaction, Hugo said, "Modify In the end, whose idea is this?" In the middle of the red heart. Gianni''s heart trembled slightly, and he opened his mouth. The phrase "this is the idea of ??the production team" couldn''t be said. Hugo gave Gianni time to react, but did not wait for any answer, so he went on to say, " What kind of ending do you want to revise? No, I dont need the answer to this question. Please tell me, have you really read the script carefully before discussing revising the ending?" Hugo is always suppressing his anger, and his tone of voice is very polite, maintaining respect for Gianni, but it is precisely this kind of anger hidden under the calm that makes people shudder, as if... as if seeing an anonymous person. . Gianni didn''t even dare to look directly at Hugo''s amber eyes, lest he linger in his mind, and he would be full of nightmares at night. Gianni tilted his head slightly, looked at Joseph standing behind from Hugo''s left, and quickly explained, "Of course, of course, we studied the script carefully..." But Hugo did not give Gianni a chance to explain this time, "If you really read the script, you won''t want to modify the script! If you read the script carefully, you will know the meaning of this ending to the whole story! If you study the script carefully, you will understand that the whole story is layered to the end and this result is inevitable! If you are willing to read the script carefully, you will not simply attribute this story to a vulgar and boring hero. In the story of doctrine!" Hugos continuous questioning is not sharp, and his speech is always slow, but his momentum is increasing bit by bit, and the sense of oppression is coming bit by bit. The anger hidden behind the calm words is almost unstoppable. . Hugo at this moment is like an Anonymous, completely Anonymous. The calmness on the surface can''t conceal the hostility in his eyes, and the anger in the words is even more powerful than a sword. Hollywood''s interests are supreme, Hugo does not reject it, because he knows that this is the status quo of society, this is the true nature of businessmen, and that interest is the foundation for maintaining the continuous operation of the entire industrial system. Without interest, there is no art. But to seek benefits, you must have accurate ideas. If you just blindly pursue benefits, maybe the end is nothing but nothing left. Modifying the ending of the "seven deadly sins" is like this. Not only will it not increase the benefits of the movie, but it will ruin everything, and it will end up with no money. Therefore, Hugo is angry with those stupid and ignorant producers, and angry at their stupidity and stubbornness who desire more benefits but don''t know the right way! It''s like Wuming''s anger at this dark and terrible society. Gianni could clearly feel that Hugo''s sharp eyes shrouded him like an eagle locked on its prey. Even if he staggered his sight, he could feel the ubiquity of the eyes, which made him suffer, but Gianni did. Knowing that he can''t back down, he must be tough. This is not just a problem of his own face, but also a problem involving the initiative between the producer team and the crew. He has no retreat. "Hugo, if you have an opinion, you can discuss with us, we all hope to make a great work." Gianni tried to look into Hugo''s eyes and speak, but those amber eyes seemed like a bottomless abyss. , Made him feel fear, Ben. Fear of being able, he could only turn his head in embarrassment to look at David, Andrew and others standing next to him, in order to cover up his emotional fluctuations, "We are investors, and we dont want to destroy this. Of this movie, believe me, we hope this movie will succeed more than anyone!" Speaking of this, Gianni''s confidence finally recovered, and his momentum was revived, "If the work fails, we will lose the money. After you take the pay, we will be fine, but we have to bear the consequences." I took a peek at Hugo. Fortunately, Hugo did not interrupt him this time, because Hugo also paid dividends in the "Seven Deadly Sins". Although the salary of 10 million US dollars is too high for the supporting role, it is the first in the crew. The film remuneration, but the new line film company clearly knows that there is no way to invite Hugo to star at this price, so they still gave Hugo box office dividends. "So, any of our decisions are not hasty, they are all based on the movie as a starting point for consideration." "So, how do you really want to modify the ending of the movie?" After seeing Gianni''s righteous utterances of useless excuses, Hugo''s sentence returned to the subject again. The staff onlookers on the scene couldn''t help but take a breath. In fact, the confrontation between Hugo and Gianni can be regarded as a confrontation between the staff and the producer, that is, the confrontation between the hired and the hired. Generally speaking, the hired has no right to speak. The producers are almost the only one in the Hollywood environment. They have the power of life and death of the entire crew, and no one can challenge their authority. Therefore, when Gianni said that he wanted to change the ending of the script, David, Andrew, Brad and others were very angry and wanted to confront. Brad even said threatening words without a word, but they were unable to change Gianni''s face. Because they are not qualified, their resistance will eventually be suppressed. Just look at the reaction of Brad''s assistant. If Brad persists, I believe Martin Baum will come to the crew this afternoon. But there are exceptions to any situation. Top figures like Steven Spielberg, Martin Scorsese, Tom Cruise, Arnold Schwarzenegger are qualified to shake the producers decision. And ability. This is the so-called Hollywood power list. Now, Hugo can also be regarded as one of them He has the ability to influence the film company and the production team, and he also has the ability to change the pattern of the crew. Facing Hugos questioning, Gianni was a little discouraged, but there was no way to refute it. He finally got the topic away, and now Hugo has returned to the original point with a single sentence, Gianni can only cheer up, once again Explained, "Hugo, we are still discussing. We are thinking that we will either let Samosa stop Mills and pass the law to bring justice; or let Mills and the unknown, end in tragedy." Gianni was still caught. Forced to tell the specific content, after finishing speaking, he quickly added, "Of course, if you have an idea, you can put it forward and we will discuss it. And David and Andrew, you are all like this." Gianni tried to ease the contradiction, drag the matter down first, and then seek the end. Hugo shook his head, "You didn''t understand this story. This is really a tragedy." Hugo looked at Gianni and said in a slightly excited tone, "The reason why the''Seven Deadly Sins'' is outstanding is because of this ending. If you To change this ending is not only to ruin the story, but also to ruin the entire movie and the entire project. In this case, I would rather quit than see this tragedy." Hugo''s words were spoken lightly, but they were as heavy as a thousand catties and exploded with shocking energy, leaving everyone around him dumbfounded. Chapter 1197： Refuse to compromise Although Brad threatened to propose the crew just now, it is clear that Brad and Hugo have completely different weights. If Hugo really wants to withdraw from the crew, then the direction of the entire "seven deadly sins" project will be covered with a fog, not to mention It is said that some time ago because of big-name rumors, the entire crew has attracted attention. Once Hugo leaves the crew, no one can predict what will happen. Gianni had just bred a little confidence and was directly blown to pieces by Hugo''s words, staring at Hugo dumbfounded, he could hardly control his expression. Hugo didn''t care about Gianni''s reaction at this time. He continued, "Since you want us to discuss it, let''s discuss it together!" "Don''t you realize that this ending plays an important role in the whole story. Without this ending, this script can only be said to be an ordinary story. There are no one thousand and eight hundred in Hollywood..." Having said that, Hugo glanced at Andrew and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Andy, I didn''t mean it." Andrew looked away, shrugged and said he didn''t care. Hugo then looked at Gianni, and then said, When Mills finally entered the trap of the unknown and was forced to become the incarnation of rage, in fact, he still had a choice, choosing to abide by the law or choose to stick to the moral bottom line. But Mills finally lost his mind. It is not so much that the Anonymous forced him to say that he himself chose to kill the Anonymous himself, that is, he himself chose to fall into the dark and become angry. Mills did it himself, this matter It is the indispensable key to the story, and it is also the most important choice in the whole story. Dont you see that when Mills chooses to become a rage, he is actually confirming Anonymouss criticism and views on the entire society?" Hugo''s words made David standing aside nod again and again. In fact, David had discussed the story with Hugo many times before, and the two people had a lot of collisions of ideas, which also gave David a lot of inspiration for shooting. Now David admires Hugo no more. Apart from other things, the diary written by Hugo to play an anonymous role is enough. "In this dark society, not only is the unfairness and darkness of the entire society forcing people to fall, but also people who are unable to resist their inner desires. Hope, active choice has become a sin. Look at the other people in the seven deadly sins, greed. Food, arrogance, greed, etc., each of them actively chose to fall into the dark. Maybe they can find countless reasons, but in the final analysis, the choice is made by them, including Anonymous and Mills. So, even if there is sand With Moser''s persuasion, Mills still made the worst choice. This is the perfect part of Wuming''s entire plan." Hugo has been studying the ending for a long time recently, so he speaks endlessly. It can be seen that he has put in countless efforts to study acting skills recently. "More importantly, Mills, as a law enforcement officer of the government''s legal violent agency, not only reflects the government''s depravity. The degeneration of the government can also see the degeneration of society. The reflections triggered by the entire movie are just just here. Start." Hugo looked at Gianni speechless, "Tell me, what do you think when you see law enforcement officers knowing and breaking the law? But the hatred in your heart forced Mills to make such a choice, and you again What do you think? Recall the Rodney King incident. Although more than three years have passed since the incident, why has the anger of the blacks not calmed down? Why!" Gianni stood there in silence. He originally thought he knew enough about the story of the "seven deadly sins", but when Hugo finished his explanation, he discovered that he had just read the story and knew nothing about the deep meaning behind the story. Inexplicably, Gianni thought of a completely irrelevant thing: No wonder Hugo has such an accurate and keen eye, always able to choose excellent scripts. Hugo''s words calmed the staff on the scene. The movie is called art not only because it is a carrier of spiritual entertainment, it can appear as a popcorn blockbuster that simply stimulates adrenaline like "Life and Death"; Moreover, it can become the crystallization of people''s thoughts, refract social, historical, and cultural changes, and eventually become a vehicle for recording human development. The reflections caused by movies are often the most beautiful part. Brad looked at Hugo with mixed eyes. He thought he knew enough about Hugo, but now he realized that he didn''t know Hugo at all. Hugo''s interpretation of the story, understanding of acting skills, and reading of performances are far better than he knows. He once thought he was infinitely close to Hugo, but the shooting process of the "seven deadly sins" told him This cruel reality: They are not on a horizontal line at all. Brad is a little frustrated. He wants to summon the courage to fight Hugo, to chase Hugo, to defeat Hugo, but at least not now. Now he doesn''t have this energy, he needs time to buffer it. David and Andrew, who were standing next to him, didn''t know when, they all stood behind Hugo, stood shoulder to shoulder with Joseph, and became Hugo''s strong support. Hugo finally said to Gianni, "If you insist on changing the ending, I will leave the crew! There is no room for negotiation!" After Hugo clearly stated his position, he turned and left, leaving only Gianni standing in place with an obscure expression, bewildered. Joseph quickly followed Hugo, looked at Hugo''s terrible face, hesitated, "Need to contact Rick?" Joseph did not persuade Hugo not to be so impulsive and tough, because he knew Hugo''s persistence and bottom line. As a manager, what he needed to do was not to persuade Hugo, but to support Hugo''s decision and provide support for Hugo. If Hugo leaves the crew, then he will clean up the mess for Hugo. Although Joseph felt it was a pity in his heart, not because of the crew, but because of Hugo himself. How much Hugo paid for the role of Anonymous, Joseph knows better than anyone else. Just now, Hugo was still studying how the ending scene should be performed best. If Hugo really leaves the crew, then all Hugo''s hard work and hardship will turn into water, which is really embarrassing. Hugo stopped for a while, and thought for a while, "Well, give Rick a call." After that, Hugo returned to his resting position again, picked up the script and read it, and did it in the production team. Before making a decision, he still has to seriously prepare for his role, and he is currently a member of the crew. Joseph picked up his cell phone and dialed Ricks phone and briefly talked about the situation. Rick was obviously taken aback, "But isnt there only one ending left that hasnt been filmed yet? If you leave the crew now, the impact will be very serious. , The new line film company will require us to pay high liquidated damages, and public opinion will definitely be detrimental to Hugo in the future." Previously, Hugos big-name doubts were just smoke bombs, but if Hugo withdraws from the crew before the film is finalized, as long as the new line film company slightly contributes to the flames, Hugos big-name rumors will be completely implemented, which is for future development. Adverse. Even if Rick can redress grievances through the media, then it will turn into a torn battle, which is not good for anyone. Joseph nodded, "Well, I know what you said. But Rick, you know that Hugo is not an impulsive person, let alone a wayward person." Rick was speechless, "Hugo is still here. Reading the script, if it is not necessary, he would definitely not want to hurt the entire crew. We should know his dedication better than others." Joseph''s toughness also exceeded Rick''s expectations, which made him silent and bite. He couldn''t speak with his lower lip for a long time. "So, if Gianni and the others insist on changing the ending..." Joseph said, he paused, "Then there is no problem if we pay the liquidated damages. The contract is the contract. As for the follow-up, we will not be afraid, rain. If he has gone through so many winds and waves, there will be no problem this time, at least, he has a clear conscience." Rick laughed blankly. Indeed, with Hugos current position, he can also afford the liquidated damages. Although the subsequent events are troublesome, they will not hurt. I believe that even without the "seven deadly sins", there will still be many crews rushing to ask for it. Hugo joined. Relatively speaking, it was the New Line Film Company that suffered heavy losses. Thinking of this, Rick had an idea, "I know, I will call the New Line Film Company to put pressure on this matter. Their pressure is greater than ours." If you really want to lose both sides~www.novelhall.com ~ The new line film company is obviously the more hurtful party. Hugo is no longer a small actor who can just call it out. The new line film company must hesitate in the face of Hugo''s toughness. This is a game, and Rick is confident of winning the game. After the phone was hung up, Rick began to dial the phone intensively. Compared to Hugo, who is still reading the script quietly, it is the producer team that has been overwhelmed now. They heard about Hugo''s attitude from Gianni almost the first time. Brad''s resignation is a trouble, but the most important issue is the cooperation with the creative artist agency, which can still be solved through the exchange of interests; but Hugo''s resignation is for the "seven deadly sins" It''s a fatal blow, not to mention that neither the new line film company nor the many producers will want to have a fierce conflict with the current booming Hugo. Merchants value harmony, which is a deep-rooted cognition. Originally, the producer team was very tough and thought it was necessary to modify the situation; but in the face of Hugo''s toughness, the producer team immediately softened its attitude, coupled with pressure from Rick, now it is the producer team. Disagreements began to emerge internally: Is it really necessary to modify the ending? Chapter 1198： Internal disagreement Gianni looked at the silent colleagues sitting around the conference table and sighed softly. When I mentioned that I wanted to revise the ending, everyone seemed very excited. With a word and a word, the matter was settled almost in the process of the meeting. Everyone was discussing what kind of ending can make the film get. Better box office. But now... Phyllis-Carlyle (. Carlyle) looked around at the silent people, and said nonchalantly, "Why should we care? We are the producers. Even if we want to start a discussion, we should ask Andrews opinion. Hugo just An actor, he is not qualified to criticize our work." Phyllis is an independent filmmaker. Before that, he had only produced "The Accidental Traveler (the..., but he has a lot of connections in the independent film circle. This time he served as the "Seven Sins" system. The filmmaker, Xinxian Film Company, also took a fancy to his understanding of independent films. "He is not qualified? No one in our room combined is qualified to him alone!" Lynn Harris (lynn.) sneered at what Phyllis said. He is a set assistant, a production background, and a filmmaker. He has a deep understanding of the process. "Seven Deadly Sins" is his first work as a producer. He serves as an executive in the producer team. He is usually responsible for contacting Gianni on behalf of other producers and the resident crew. . "If he interferes with our work with the qualifications of an actor, he is playing a big name!" Phyllis is an independent filmmaker, his personality is very hot, and rebellious, he is most uncomfortable with this kind of big name behavior . Lynn was also irritated, and stood up while patted the table, "He is qualified to play big cards. Even if he does, we have to shut up!" Phyllis'' eyes burst into anger, and he stood up, clenched his right fist, "Why, when did this crew have his surname Lancaster? Why didn''t I receive notice! He was an actor playing there. The big name, is it reasonable? Even Tom Cruise and Arnold Schwarzenegger dare not be so sure!" "Then he has the ability to replace us all!" Lin En said angrily. It is really too troublesome to communicate with this kind of clumsy brain. "He dare!" Phyllis slammed a punch directly at the table, shocking everyone else. "Of course he dares." Sitting in the position, Anne Copelson (anne.) said indifferently. She also came out of the independent film circle. The "seven deadly sins" were produced by her as a producer. The second work, the debut is the "outbreak" starring Dustin Hoffman, Morgan Freeman, and Kevin Spacey. Annies feminine voice relieved the tension of the sword. Everyone looked back at her. After Spielberg learned the news yesterday, he said today that he has two projects he wants to find Hugo. Cooperation, the "Men in Black" project with an investment of nearly 100 million yuan is still waiting for Hugos reply; Ron Meyer of Universal Pictures called Rick Rosen last night, saying that as long as Hugo is willing, Universal The scripts currently being prepared are all selected by Hugo." Although Annie didnt rush or slow down, the content was staggering. Even the aggressive Phyllis couldnt help but calm down. Hugo now has such capital. He is playing a big name in our crew, and other crews. We are all willing to bow and welcome him to join. In the end, it is only our crew who loses face. What''s more, we all know whether he is playing a big name or not." Big-name actors participate in the work of the crew. This is the potential of Hollywood. One of the rules, especially the actors who participate in the box office dividends, in fact, even if they are a member of the production crew, because they also need to bear the risk for the success or failure of the film, the greater the card, the higher the pay, the more so. Sitting next to Annie is her husband, Arnold Coppelson (.). The two husbands and wives are responsible for communicating with the film company and the other for communicating with the crew. They work together very well. They are among the large group of producers on the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew. The most well-connected and well-informed member. Arnold took over from his wife and said, "I received five phone calls asking about this matter last night and this morning, Paul Newman, Tom Hanks, Steven Spielberg, and Mark Canton. And Gregorian Parker." Arnolds words were very simple, but they completely silenced Phyllis. Which of these five names is not the character who is now calling for the wind and rain, especially the last Gregorian Parker, the respected old actor is already very I don''t care about the affairs of the circle, but no one can ignore his huge network of contacts in the circle. This is also true of Paul Newman. A Hugo actually affected such a huge momentum, which is really eye-catching. Indeed, as Lynn said, Hugo is qualified to play big cards, and their mobs add up to nothing. "Then... Then we just confessed?" Phyllis was still a little unwilling, but his voice had slowed down a lot, more like a grumbling, "Didn''t we discuss it well before, and the ending must be revised, otherwise The audience is not willing to pay for such a story. Even if they walk into the movie theater and feel too heavy after they come out, they will definitely not be willing to walk into the movie theater again." The box office of a movie never depends on how many viewers go into the cinema, but depends on how many viewers are willing to go into the cinema again. Second, third, or even dozens of movies can often detonate an amazing box office. Phyllis'' words calmed everyone down, which was also the fundamental problem. Gianni saw that everyone was silent, so he said, "I''ll add one thing. Rick contacted Xinxian directly yesterday and expressed his willingness to pay liquidated damages. Then... Attenborough was consulting Hugo''s schedule. " One sentence, multiple meanings. The first half of the sentence shows Hugo''s decisiveness, showing that there is no room for maneuver, and it is supported by the agent. This can be concluded from the content of the words of the Copelsons just now; the second half is Talking about Richard Attenborough (.). Richard Attenborough, a well-known director and actor in the industry, is very similar to Clint Eastwood. In 1982, Richard won fifth in one fell swoop by relying on "Gandhi Biography ( The 15th Oscar''s Best Picture and Best Director Golden Man. In addition, he won the Golden Globe Best Supporting Actor Award for two consecutive years in 1966 and 1967. He can also be seen in "Ji Park" and he is a well-known all-rounder in the industry. Richard is currently preparing a movie called "Love and War (in...and.war with New Line Film Company. This movie has attracted a lot of ideas because the story is based on the famous American writer Ernest -Hemingway (ernest.)''s early life was adapted, obviously for the awards ceremony at the end of the year. At this juncture, Richard asked about Hugo''s schedule, his attitude couldn''t be more obvious: I want to cooperate with Hugo! Now even the new line film company itself is thinking about digging the walls. It is conceivable that if Hugo really leaves the crew, the new line film company will not only not cooperate with the crew to promote Hugo''s big name, but it is estimated that the mistake will be blamed on the crew. , After all, the scale of the "seven deadly sins" crew only invested 30 million yuan is really not enough. So, who will be blamed then? Obviously it is the group of people who are staying in the house at this time. More accurately, it is the group of people in the house who insist on changing the ending of the script. "Richard is considering using Sandra Bullock as the heroine." Gianni added, becoming the last straw to crush the camel. If Sandra becomes the heroine of "Love and War", the new line film company will certainly not reject Hugo and Sandra''s re-cooperation after "Life and Death". Then, the most likely ending is the new The online film company does not want to offend Hugo, support Hugo''s request, and does not change the ending of the "seven deadly sins"; and then seek the second consecutive cooperation with Hugo. By then, these producers who have never repented and still want to change the ending will be Zhu Bajie looking in the mirrornot people inside and outside. "Actually, I don''t think the ending has to be changed." Annie said, easing the atmosphere and becoming a step for many people to justify. "Yes, Hugo is right. His analysis of the script is in place." Lynn echoed, "Everyone in the circle now knows that Hugo''s understanding and reading of the script is admirable. I heard that Si Pierberg is now eagerly inviting Hugo to write the script again." "Hugo is called the golden hand for no reason." Arnold said concisely. Gianni looked at everyone and explained, "Hugo made a profound explanation of the current ending. He believes that the current ending is the key to sublimating the tragedy of the small person to the tragedy of society. This has far-reaching significance for the film. If you have any questions, I think Hugo would be happy to discuss it with you." "He''s an expert, isn''t he?" Phyllis suddenly came out, and then everyone looked at him sideways, which made him a little embarrassed and explained in a somewhat awkward manner, "I mean''before sunrise'', He wrote the script very well. Although I don''t like him, I won''t deny it." Phyllis tried to defend himself, but found that the effect was not good, so he shut up. The meeting room was very noisy at the first moment, but quieted down the next moment. Gianni looked around, and after waiting for a long time, no one said anything. He thought about it and coughed slightly, "Then I will tell David that the ending should not be changed. We choose to respect Andrew''s work. ." "Yes, yes, this is the best", "The work should still be delegated to professionals", "Isn''t this the best result", "I believe this will be an excellent work, and we should believe in the crew. "... Gianni let out a sigh of relief. He felt that he was about to have a heart attack several times just now, but fortunately, the matter was resolved properly. Chapter 1199： Back on track The atmosphere of the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew for the past two days is a bit weird. Since Gianni proposed to modify the script and was strongly opposed by Hugo, the crew fell into a strange rhythm in the next two days: the crew is still running normally. Hugo didnt go away directly. He still devoted himself to work, but everyone knows that this is just the appearance. The surging hidden under the calm makes everyone impetuous. Everyone knows that as long as one With a little spark, the entire crew may fall apart. The production team represented by Gianni also disappeared completely for two days, not to mention showing up, even without a phone call. This avoidance also made the dark clouds covering the crew thicker and heavier. No one knows when the torrential rain will come, let alone when the sunny weather will appear. In particular, Andrew, as a screenwriter, seemed even more anxious. He hadn''t slept for two consecutive days. He had been studying the script over and over again, but he didn''t know what result he hoped to study. This morning, the director David was late. The crew originally scheduled to start working at 8 oclock did not see David until 8:30. The actor called Davids agent and assistants a few times, but then It is also a secretive look. Although the drama didn''t say anything, the crew probably guessed that maybe the arguments and worries in the past two days will come to fruition. It was nearly a quarter past eight when David Geffen was late to arrive. When he saw him appear, the crew couldnt help but cast their sights over, but they didnt dare to make too many other actions. From the corner of his sight, he took a peek at David, and there was a tight but restless mood in the air, which made the crew''s low atmosphere even more depressing. Davids bald head that shaved his hair with Hugo gleamed under the light, making his expression more serious and solemn, and everyone watched David walk straight towards the actors lounge, although this Morgan, Brad, Gwyneth, Hugo and others were all there to make makeup preparations, but everyone knows that David went for Hugo. Sure enough, David passed Brad and Gwyneth sitting outside, walked directly to Hugo who was talking with Morgan, and said to Hugo solemnly, "I think we can complete this collaboration. Up." The other staff standing nearby did not react, but Hugo smiled immediately, raised his eyebrows slightly, and stood up directly while saying "You are serious" in his mouth. David also showed a smile on his face at this time, nodded vigorously to confirm his confirmation, and then Hugo waved his right fist and punched David on the shoulder. David couldn''t stand still, and he stepped back halfway. He stepped, but his expression did not change, and he punched Hugo on the shoulder, and then burst into laughter. Morgan stood up slowly, patted Hugo on the shoulder, and some relief could be seen between the brows, "It seems that we don''t need to consider alternatives." At this time, the staff realized that this confrontation was finally over, and finally ended in Hugo''s victory. After all, the producer team represented by Giani could not resist the strong pressure from Hugo. Being willing to appear as a shame on the crew is definitely good news for the crew. In the face of Hugo, who is now number one in Hollywood, no one can underestimate his energy. Whether it is the huge network in the circle or the strong appeal of ordinary audiences, Hugo now has the ability to turn hands and rain. Even the bigwigs of various large film companies will always look at Hugo when they face him, and no one will have trouble with their own interests. What''s more, the "Seven Deadly Sins" is not a huge team of producers? In an instant, the heavy weight on everyone''s face lifted away from the clouds and mist, replaced by a relaxed smile, and the crew of the "Seven Deadly Sins" finally cleared. Brad looked at the smile on Davids face, his heart was a little relieved, he didnt agree with changing the ending from the beginning, so now the result is perfect for him, but he tilted his head to see Hugos eyebrows. Between the briskness, Brad thought Hugo was full of air. But... Hugo has this capital, doesn''t he? Brad thought of this, his eyes dimmed. Fighting Hugo back and forth for three years, this is the first time Brad felt frustrated and even unable to motivate him. The "seven deadly sins" were a fatal blow to him. At this moment, Brad felt the warmth from his right hand. He turned his head and saw Gwyneths warm smile, which made Brads heart warm and looked down at Gwyneth. Shina''s slender fingers covered her left hand and let out a long breath. "What? What? The ending hasn''t changed?" Andrew sitting in the corner realized with hindsight, and only then did he notice what had happened. The surprised voice rang out directly, and then rushed towards him with ecstasy. In front of David, he grabbed David''s arms and repeatedly confirmed, "Is this true? They didn''t modify the ending?" Looking at Andrew like this, Hugo was deeply moved. In fact, as far as Hugo is concerned, he is also reluctant to leave the crew, not only because he has put so much effort into Anonymous, but also because he is a member of the crew of "Seven Deadly Sins", and he can feel the enthusiasm of the entire crew. And focus, he even hopes that the "seven deadly sins" story will have a perfect ending. Threatening Gianni by leaving is impulsive, tough, and even worse. Fortunately, this time he won. "Hugo, phone." Joseph walked to Hugo''s side, handed the brick over, and met Hugo''s sight. He whispered, "Gianni." Hugo suddenly realized that he answered the phone and walked to the side. Although the producers bowed their heads in front of Hugo''s strength this time, everyone knows that, in the final analysis, it is a tug-of-war of interests. Producers dont want to fight with Hugo. Naturally, Hugo wont be bothered. Be courteous to each other, and everything is possible in the next cooperation. Therefore, Gianni must not only communicate with Rick, but also communicate with Hugo in person. The sudden ending modification event finally came to an end, and the "seven deadly sins" were back on track again. Originally, the filming of the crew in the past few days has entered the second half, and now it is again moving towards the goal of finalizing. Hugo is still groping for breakthroughs in acting. As he thought before, the role of Anonymous is still not deep enough. The content and space left for him to dig are relatively limited. Hugo can feel that he has found the right direction for acting breakthroughs. , But the limitation of the role also made him unable to play as much as he can, which is really a pity. But on the other hand, this state made Hugo feel the desire for performance, and at the same time, it also allowed Hugo to find the rhythm in the interpretation of the role of Anonymous. Out of the consideration of the shooting angle, David shot the finale scene in advance-because this requires the entire crew to work on the location, and then the relatively simple part of the shot is completed and then returned to the studio for shooting. Therefore, David took the entire crew to the previously selected location. The filming was still stumbling, and Hugo''s state gradually recovered, but Brad never fully recovered. Even with the leadership of Hugo and Morgan, Brad still needs a little time to get into the state. The scenes that were originally expected to be filmed in two days, entered the fourth day, and one-third of them had not been completed. The scene filmed today is the whole series*, which is the finale that Gianni and others tried to adapt before. The Anonymous, Mills and Samose formed a corner situation. Samose learned the fact that the Anonymous killed Mills wife, and he finally understood the Anonymouss plot. In order to prevent the Anonymous from succeeding, he tried his best to persuade Mills; Mills learned about it under the guidance of the Anonymous. The truth, and reason is out of control bit by bit; Wuming has witnessed the completion of his work, hoping to end this martyrdom in a self-sacrificing way. The situation where the three people pinpoint each other, pull each other, and stimulate each other is full of tension. This is not only a test of David''s ability to control the rhythm, but also a severe test of the chemical reaction between the three actors. "Are you listening to me?" The Anonymous looked at Samosa, who was rushing all the way. He knew that his strategy had begun to work, and now there was only the last step left. All he needed to do was a light push~ www.novelhall.com~ Then Mills will fall into the abyss. So the Anonymous was trying to attract Mills attention. Mills saw Samose madly running towards him, his mouth was still yelling, he tried to hear Samoses words clearly, but the Anonymous was in his ears. Talking about it makes him unable to feel at ease, "I want to tell you how much I envy you, and your sweet wife." Mills was still paying attention to Samosa. He was stunned when he heard these words, and looked back at the Anonymous in surprise, "What?" "Trish." Wuming''s amber eyes looked at Mills calmly, and the words in his mouth were so gentle, with a trace of envy and desire, as if they were talking about the best things in the world. "What the **** are you talking about?" Mills turned around, looking at the Anonymous who was on his knees with an incredible expression. "It''s really disturbing that you can easily spend money to get your situation in the branch," the Anonymous said calmly, making Mills'' heartbeat gradually increase, anxiously like a bullfighting around the Anonymous. The hoarse shouts of Chu Samosa echoed over the vast sandy ground, but was blown by a gust of wind, and scattered in the air, "I visited your house this morning. After you leave, I want to play my husband, I I want to try the life of an ordinary person. I didn''t succeed, so... I took a souvenir, her beautiful head..." Chapter 1200： 3 corner duel Brad thought Hugo was like a cobra. Hugo was kneeling on the ground at this time, looking like a sinner on the ground, he was shorter than Brad, but he was still so calm, his thighs and calves were stretched straight out, as if he were The perfect right angle makes people suspect that he is not a criminal at all, but the most pious believer in the world. Hugo did not speak hurriedly, as if a knowledgeable professor at an academic conference was telling everyone about his scientific research results, calm but powerful, but restrained, and the seemingly plain words were like heavy pressure. The invasion made Brad feel unable to breathe, and the panic in his heart started to set off the stormy waves uncontrollably, and every word was sharply stinging his eardrums. Hugos amber eyes looked a little fuzzy under the setting sun, reflecting the orange-red prison uniform, which seemed to be tailored by the worlds top designers, making those eyes reflect more than the setting sun. The more enchanting light, like the most wonderful miracle in the world, the undisturbed eyes are like the unfathomable Loch Ness, and the water monsters that may swallow them at any time are hidden in those shining eyes. Brad thinks that Hugo is the devil, he just kneels down so well-behaved and humble, he speaks like a gentleman and gracefully, he just looks at it calmly and tenderly, but it makes Brad feel that he is step by step. Being dragged into the abyss, his brain didn''t even want to resist. The faint shouts in his mind didn''t work at all. He could only stare at Hugo, and could only become the marionette in Hugo''s hands. "I took a souvenir, her beautiful head..." Such an elegant tone revealed a deep chill, which made Brad shudder. "What nonsense is he talking about?" Brad looked at Morgan, who was running over panting. Asked with a puzzled face. "Give me the gun," Morgan said urgently. Hugo looked at Brad in this way, and watched quietly. The sun was a little dazzling and some backlighting. Hugo narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Brad carefully. In the setting sun, Brad''s handsome face looked like Apollo in Greek mythology, but the panic in his eyes leaked out irresistibly. Hugo lifted his chin slightly, as if he wanted to see Brad more closely, and he seemed to be enjoying the **** sunset-this seems to be the first time the crew has been filming under the sun since the filming started. , He was greedily bathed in the warmth of the sun. "What happened over there?" Brad only felt that he was breathing quickly, and the gun in his hand was raised involuntarily and aimed at Morgan and Hugo, but he couldn''t help but back away. At this moment, Morgan and Hugo are his enemies. Morgan looked down at the gun in his hand. He tried his best to avoid contact with Hugo. He looked straight at Brad, then threw his gun away-away from Hugo, and spoke again. Persuaded Brad, "Throw the gun away." "Let me take a look at that box, what is in that box!" Brad also felt something was wrong, and entered the defensive mode like a hedgehog. He looked at Morgan angrily with his eyes. He couldn''t control his emotions. Everything was wrong. As if there was an invisible thread pulling, his emotions were like a volcano, just about to move. "Because I am jealous of your ordinary life..." Hugo''s voice is slow and powerful, in sharp contrast with Brad''s anxiety and Morgan''s eagerness, like a clear spring in midsummer, easily attracting everyone Attention. Brad stood stiffly in place, and Morgan forced himself to ignore Hugo, approaching Brad step by step, and said gently, "Put the gun down." "It seems that jealousy is the crime I committed." Hugo was like recite a poem, so graceful that it made people cry, but no one wanted to appreciate it at this time. Brad looked at Morgan, who was getting closer to him, and took two steps back again, full of anxiety, "Oh, what the **** is in the box! What the **** is in the box!" He faced Morgan, aggressively. Morgan had nothing to do, except for the phrase "put down the gun", he couldn''t organize language at all. "He just told you." Hugo whispered, softly speaking, only a wisp of air remained, like a whisper in the baby''s ear after coaxing the baby to sleep. The gentle tone was creepy, but to Brad, it seemed to be a demonic language rising from the depths of hell. It penetrated Morgans persuasion, his own roar, and the air. Depression and hotness penetrated the panic atmosphere and exploded directly on the edge of his eardrums. This made his emotions completely out of control. He walked towards Hugo with a pistol and shouted angrily, "You lie!" "You fucking. Liar!" Brad pointed his gun directly at Hugo''s shiny forehead, his voice roared from the depths of his soul, "Shut up!" "He wants you to be like this." Morgan reluctantly followed, his eyes still dared not touch Hugo, as if it were the devil, he could only look at Brad earnestly, pleading and urgent. Said, "He just wants you to kill him." As if tears will burst in the next second. "No!" Brad turned like a sleepy beast, turned away from Morgan, and then kept spinning around in place. His thoughts had been messed up, and he could only growl in anger, "No!" After thinking about it, he looked back at Morgan, "You tell me, you tell me, what he said is not true." "Get revenge! David." Hugo''s expression gradually cooled down. In fact, he hadn''t had any expressions, but at this time, the terrifying light in his eyes finally revealed his original appearance, as if it was a quote. Lure. Eve was like a snake eating apples, and her voice was full of irresistible magic. The low and hoarse voice made the air tense. "Tell me she''s okay, tell me." Brad kept spinning in place, looking around in a panic and blank, unable to find the focus at all. "Incarnate... Be angry." Hugo said softly, the voice was like a cobra spitting out, whispering softly, only the sound of tongue and air touching, like a warning from the sky , But it sounded in the hearts of Brad and Morgan, and the total cold instantly made them feel like they were in the ice and snow of the North Pole. Brad thought all this was too terrifying. Hugos voice was so soft, but it seemed like a magic sound, and it was always easy to enter his brain. He only felt that he was about to collapse, and his anger was about to burst. Tears will burst, "Tell me she''s fine!" Brad yelled at Morgan angrily. It was a far cry from Hugo''s voice, but he felt that his voice was so weak and stood still. In front of Hugo, it was as if he was the sinner on his knees, and Hugo was a giant standing upright. Morgan walked between Brad and Hugo and tried to block Brad from seeing Hugo. He raised his right hand in a defensive stance, and said to Brad, "If you kill the suspect , David, you were fooled..." Morgans voice was trembling, like walking a tightrope, trembling slightly, the tension, the sensitivity, the fear, so clear, but it made Brad clearly realize that the fact he didnt want to admit might be true. "No...no..." Brad roared like a lion covered in scars, but even if he was hoarse, he couldn''t vent his inner anger and sadness. His muscles began to tremble. Can keep spinning, spinning again. "She begs me for my life, detective." Hugo''s eyes calmly and directly looked at Brad, who was already shaky, and a trace of cruel pleasure flashed through his eyes. The words were the venom spit out by the cobra, which accurately hit each of Brad''s eyes. An inch of skin. "Shut up!" Morgan began to discourage Hugo, but he still didn''t dare to look directly at Hugo''s eyes, even if he just glanced at Hugo, it made him panic; and Brad because of Hugo''s words. , Directly pointed the gun at Hugo again. Hugo blinked his eyes, leaning her handsome eyebrows toward the center, and then stretched out, as if she had just recalled the pleasure of ending life in her own hands, "She begs me for my life!" "Shut up!" Morgan''s voice began to rise. "And the child in her belly!" Hugo was reluctant, speaking faster and faster, and he could clearly feel the emotional fluctuations in his words, and the cold-blooded pleasure was like coming out of the depths of the ocean floor. Its like splashes, string after string, but its bitterly icy, and the muscles of the body are so rigid that they cant move Morgans emotions finally got out of control, he heard Hugos words and finished. A direct backhand gave Hugo a resounding slap, "Shut up!" Morgan never touched Hugo''s eyes, but he felt that his emotions were always in the palm of Hugo''s palm. No matter how you struggle to resist, there is no way to break free from Hugo''s shackles. This feeling is really terrible. Hearing a cruel voice in Hugo''s coldness, Morgan finally couldn''t hold back. This is a plot that is not in the script, but Morgan slapped Hugo so fiercely. This is not only his loss of control, but also the first time Samose has lost control of his emotions in the entire movie, even if Morgan wanted He is also powerless to control. In this three-person rivalry, the rhythm is held in Hugo''s hands from beginning to end, and Morgan-even Morgan Freeman, has become the marionette in Hugo''s hands. Morgan was stunned. He subconsciously looked at Hugo and shook his hand in amazement, but he didn''t see Hugo''s panic, but saw Hugo''s eyes lifted slightly. I looked at myself with those amber eyes, just like that. There was no special smile, no special expression, and even no special expression in his eyes, but it was such an upward look that caused Morgan to shudder two consecutive times. He suddenly realized that he had given the devil one. Slap in the face. Chapter 1201： Pull the trigger Morgan looked at Hugos quiet eyes. There was no special emotion, no anger, no provocation, no cruelty, no bloodthirsty, no pride, nothing. He just pressed his lips slightly, as if he was relieving the cruelty that Morgan had just received. The pain of a slap. But it was precisely this calmness that made Morgan''s hairs stand up, and the goose bumps covered all the muscles of his body, which made Morgan stand still completely stiff and at a loss. Hugo glanced lightly and saw Brad''s completely frozen expression. The panic and astonishment under his eyes made him look like a stone statue held by Medusa. Almost before he realized it, there were tears. It emerged, making Brad''s azure blue eyes look like a deep and melancholy sea. The corner of Hugo''s mouth lifted up slightly, with a hint of playfulness, and he sighed meaningfully, "Oh..." There was a touch of regret and pity in the light words. Hugo raised his head and looked at Morgan, and said softly, "He doesn''t know." The regret was like a dragonfly, fainting in the **** sunset. Morgan''s emotions collapsed in an instant. He awkwardly avoided Hugo''s sight, looked at the sky in a panic, and wanted to ask God for help. But unfortunately, he has lost the initiative. Brad heard these words and saw Morgans reaction. He knew what was happening in an instant. He almost cried out, but the intense pain made him unable to make any sound. He suddenly raised his head, angry. He wanted to vent to Hugo, but the tearing pain in his heart made him bow his head again. Want to cry but can''t cry. "Give me the gun, David." Morgan could only say that, and he did his best to try to dissuade Brad. But Brad turned a deaf ear. He aimed his gun at Hugo, his expression full of determination. Brad saw Hugo''s expression at this time, so peaceful, like a baby embraced by an angel, his amber eyes dimmed little by little, no special look, but full Endless peace, his calmness, his calmness, and his calmness made Brad full of anger: the man in front of him killed his wife! The man in front of him almost made himself unable to breathe! The man in front of him made himself look so incompetent, so embarrassed and so embarrassed! The man in front of him... is simply Satan! Seeing that face so indifferent in the **** sunset, it seemed like endless ridicule and teasing of ignorance, Brad finally did not hold back and pulled the trigger in his hand! "Crack." This is not a real pistol, but a prop gun. In order to avoid the previous mistakes from reappearing, the props team confirmed it again and again before handing it over to Brad. Therefore, when Brad pulled the trigger, it was not the gunshot but the sound of the spring being pulled. But Brad didn''t wake up, he kept pulling the trigger at Hugo as if he was possessed, one more time, another time! His eyes were like fire breathing, staring at Hugo, wishing to shoot all the bullets in the pistol at the shiny big bald head. Click, again! "Card! Brad, card! Brad, stop, you stop! David has stopped filming, Brad!" Seeing that the situation was out of control again Brad, the staff next to him rushed up directly. Avoid Brad rushing directly to fight with Hugo, hugged Brad strongly, and then slammed Brad to the ground like a football grappling. But Brad still fell into a magic barrier, and still did not relax. Although he was thrown down, his eyes were still fixed on Hugo, and then he was gasping for breath, as if he had never stepped out of the plot. Not only Brad, but Morgan still had lingering fears when he was standing next to him. Even though David called "card", he did not move his pace. He always stood in place, gradually adjusting his breathing and letting himself take his time. To recover. Morgan must admit that in the scene just now, Hugos seemingly unremarkable performance without any outlines and sculpting, but easily incorporated the storyline into his performance rhythm, Morgans mind was still unable to do anything. Forget Hugo''s eyes. Calm, but with a strange and permeating feeling, as if seeing a cat''s eyes in the middle of the night. Even Hugo himself, he couldn''t get out of the character for a while. He supported his hands on the ground and looked at the chains on his hands and wrists. His breathing was slightly disordered. He slowly inhaled and exhaled to adjust. However, there is still a coldness in my brain, "I will succeed, he pulled the trigger, I will endure my name, I will succeed in martyrdom, and everything I desire will succeed..." The words kept echoing in his brain like murmurs, and Hugo couldn''t help but shudder. Hugo''s performance in this scene is still not in place, and his control is still not up to the level of the first scene. Hugo can obviously feel that his basic skills are not solid enough, and that layer of window paper is always there. This feeling is not very good. David Fincher was not in a good mood at this time. He looked at Brad, who was embarrassed. After he was sure that Brad had calmed down, he said, "You shot early, and Samose had another line. I didn''t say it, a **** line!" Brad was obviously out of control just now, and he shot without waiting for Morgan to finish the line, which made the filming just short of success. However, even if Brad did not lose control, David was dissatisfied with Brad''s expression just now. In fact, this scene was Brad''s shining point, Mills''s inner anger and pain burned to the bone, he wanted to kill the Anonymous impulsively, but as a policeman. Cha''s remaining sanity told him that he couldn''t kill the suspect, so Mills struggled. This kind of wandering between anger and pain, impulse and reason, Brad''s performance is not only inadequate, but also too superficial. Once he lowers his head to endure the tears, then suddenly raises his head and falls into madness. Although the contrast is very strong and the theme of performance is also very clear, Brad is obviously worse than Hugo and Morgan''s control of the characters. David wanted to communicate with Brad, but he didnt have a background in acting, so he opened his mouth, and finally couldnt tell why. "Mills, just look at your performance. Try to figure it out again." Then he turned his head to look at Morgan and Hugo. The former turned to adjust his breathing, while the latter fell into contemplation on all fours. David couldn''t help but feel a headache. As a bystander, David could feel the tension between the three actors, but he could not feel the feelings of Brad and Morgan, the passive and useless being dragged away by Hugos powerful aura. But at the same time, you can feel the heartiness and soul of the performance. This contradictory stimulus is the essence of rival drama. David hesitated and walked to Morgan''s side. "The performance of this scene is very good, but the heat still needs to be controlled. I need a few close-ups, but the performance just now is obviously not strong enough." Morgan looked at David with a bit of astonishment, but he immediately understood. He nodded to express his understanding, and then cast his gaze on Hugo. It was a pity that Hugo had missed the performance of "Shawshank''s Salvation" with him before. Morgan disagreed that it had nothing to do with Hugo, but he thought that Tim Robbins was also very good; but now he finally I understand what this sentence means. Hugos control over the rhythm of the performance is indeed very good, and you can feel that Hugos current performance is still a little bit harder, which is the so-called three-pointer, that kind of acting sense is blown away, but Morgan is sensitively aware that Hugo is in control. Try to find the balance between introversion and extroversion, and then use my acting skills to sculpt the character. It''s like... It''s like a combination of methodist and expressive acting methods. You must know that Hugo is still nearly two years away from reaching his 30th birthday, and he can actually see his profound knowledge, which is really admirable. Of course, as a member of the crew, Morgan also knows how much Hugo has put in this work. Behind his talent is always supported by sweat. This is what makes Morgan most admired. After returning to filming, the entire performance rhythm is still in Hugo''s hands. What is wonderful is that Hugo can always make the scene staff have an illusion that the line between Hugo and Anonymous is blurred, Brad and The line between Mills is blurred, and even the line between Morgan and Samosa has become ambiguous. Is this a good thing? Maybe, maybe not The only thing that is certain is that this is a peculiar phenomenon. One second, people thought it was a duel between Anonymous and Mills, but in the next second, it would be as if Hugo and Brad were fighting desperately. This illusion made David quite surprised, but also quite a headache, because it is difficult for him to grasp the scale, it is too difficult to find a suitable lens effect. As a result, the scene was filmed until the sun went down, and it still could not be completed. Although this was expected, David was still a bit disappointed, because Hugos performance today was robust and full of depth, which was really amazing, but the out-of-control of Brad and Morgan made the situation often not. The way to achieve expectations, the tightness between the three people feels a little bit worse. Feeling helpless, I can only continue shooting tomorrow, after all, this is the finale, the most exciting part of the whole movie. The "Seven Deadly Sins" crew is intensively filming, and at the same time, another storm brewing with the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company as the center is about to come. Behind Leonardo''s joining, in the "Seven Deadly Sins" producer Behind the abandonment of revising the ending, there is still a storm brewing that no one can predict. With the right time and place, can Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company seize the opportunity this time? Chapter 1202： Indomitable paparazzi Dawes Carter raised his hand and gave him a look at the back of his head. Unfortunately, he still did not kill the buzzing mosquito. Instead, he left a red fruit palm print on his neck, but Dawes also There is no extra expression, he has long been used to it, and his gaze is still fixed on the house in front of him. But the house was still dark, without any light. Dawes curled his mouth, twisted his neck, and his spine was a little stiff due to the long period of inactivity. He looked around and found the cold pizza from the pizza box in the passenger seat. He raised his hand and put it in his mouth, his eyes caught the time displayed on the radio. It was already a quarter past five in the morning, and he realized that he had been sitting here without moving for nearly eight hours. Dawes chewed on the cold pizza, but once again looked at the dark window of the house in front of him. This is the house of the Chandler family, the house of Evan Chandler and Jordan Chandler, the one that accuses Michael Jackson of molesting. Tong Er received a $10 million out-of-court settlement from the Chandler family. Chandler is a smart man. After receiving the settlement in January, he disappeared in Los Angeles. He quietly did not make any noise. After four months, the media had completely stopped paying attention to them. Leaving Los Angeles. During this period, Chandler also arrived in Seattle and Chicago for a short stay, and did not arrive in New York until the end of the summer. Chandler is a dentist. He opened a dentist''s office in New York, and then bought a villa in New Jersey, and lived a happy and happy life. In order to find the Chandler family, Dawes actually spent nearly half a month before and after. It can be seen how concealed their family is, and almost completely disappeared from the media''s sight. After a simple investigation, Dawes found that Chandlers calculations were very precise. After buying the real estate and purchasing the clinic, there was a settlement of 10 million yuan left, which also allowed their family to live a luxurious upper life. . Chandler''s wife began to frequent luxury brands, enjoying the life of a lady; Chandler herself became addicted to alcohol, keen to enter and exit high-end clubs, and enjoy the happiness brought by high-end wine and cigars; more ironic Yes, Chandler''s son Jordan entered a private school in the Upper East Side, and as far as Dawes understood, Jordan was actually seeing a psychiatrist. Last time, because of the conflict between Adam and Mr. Bond, Dawes sold Hugo to a face, but he got unexpected clues. Dawes suddenly realized that the truth seems to be hidden behind the Michael Jackson case! In fact, Dawes has always found it strange that Hugos trust in Michael is completely unconditional. Although Hugo gave a reasonable explanation when facing the media, when you think about it, Hugos performance always gives People have an illusion that "he knows the truth". It seems that Hugo knows the truth from beginning to end, and there are too many doubts. And now, Jordan is being treated by a psychologist, which confirms Dawes conjecture even more. He doesnt care how Hugo knows-who has no secrets in Hollywood, but what he cares about is what lies behind the Chandler family. What a secret! Anmetal sodium, Anmetal sodium, Anmetal sodium... While Dawes was thinking, there was a sound from the headset in his ears, which interrupted his thoughts, "Amito sodium..." This term was also mentioned in the headset. Dawes raised his head and looked at it. There is still no Seeing any light, but looking carefully, you can see a little light on the side faintly. If Daus remembers correctly, it should be the location of the study. A woman''s voice came from the headset, "Mr. Chandler, don''t worry, I don''t ask for much. I only need half a million dollars and I will shut up." This is the voice of Susanna, the maid hired by the Chandler family. It took nearly a month for Dawes to approach Susanna without a trace. Since Dawes has no evidence, he did not want to be stunned, let alone leave a handle, so he planned to guide the greed and shrewdness of this Colombian immigrant to discover on his behalf. the truth. Afterwards, it took Daws three weeks to make Susana realize through little hints: Chandler''s family is tricky and there are loopholes to drill, and then he began to wait for the return. Last week, Susanna found traces of Anmetol sodium in Chandlers house. Dawes led her to the pharmacy to inquire about the efficacy of the drug, and pretended to accidentally drop the newspaper that Hugo accused the media of the witch trial. On their dining table, Anmitol sodium was mentioned on it. Dawes knew that Susanna was a smart person, and she would definitely do something. Sure enough, she took the initiative to attack today, which made the bug that Dawes placed in Chandler''s house finally came in handy. "...Damn lies, if you want to blackmail me, then you are definitely looking for the wrong person, if you want to slander me, then you are also looking for the wrong person!" Evan Chandler bluffed back, but Dawes could clearly feel the tension in Chandler''s voice, and the panic could never be concealed. Perhaps, he did not expect that more than a year has passed since the incident, and there will be people grabbing his feet. "Mr. Chandler, you are not a fool, and you shouldn''t think of me as a fool." Susanna refused to give in. Her English with foreign accents seemed very clear at this time, "If I have no evidence, I dare Come to you? You used a lot of Amethyst against Jordan and forced him to lie against Michael Jackson. Do you dare to deny it?" Dawes discovered that Susanna was really a talent. She clearly had no evidence, just a few words of capture. Of course, Dawes would not rule out the possibility that Susanna could find other evidence at Chandlers house, but at this time she seemed confident. That sure tone almost made Evan unable to fight back. Moreover, Susanna actually chose a time point less than six o''clock in the morning. Obviously, the brain is in a state of chaos at this time, which increases the chance of being caught off guard and causing panic. "Mr. Chandler, I''ll give you one day to think." Susanna just closed after seeing her, without further persecution. Then Dawes heard the footsteps of Susanna leaving, there was another pause, and the voice sounded again." By the way, Mr. Will Lynch(.) called on Wednesday and said that he is looking for you in an urgent matter." Dawes frowned. He obviously had no impression of the name Will Lynch. Dawes fell silent. He was thinking about how to use Susanna''s words. "Will Lynch" was obviously a hidden clue that Susanna found in Chandler''s house as a maid, and it was very important, so how should he go? Inquiring the truth? However, the answer Dawes soon learned two days later. Will is the name of the pharmacist at the Los Angeles dental clinic before Chandler. However, the Michael Jackson case is still in the review process, so he left and never again. Did not show up. This was originally a small person, and it did not seem to have any connection with the case, and naturally did not attract the attention of everyone including Dawes. But now it seems that the pharmacist, Anmetol, the time of leaving...the clues seem to be connected at once. Just as Daws was having a headache on how to use Susanna''s words, there was a loud noise in the earphones, making Daws grinning immediately, and almost wanted to take off the earphones directly, but then the sharp sound made Daws stop. The movement of his right hand said, "Evan Chandler! Is what she said is true? Did you really do such a disgusting thing!" "Joan, don''t bother me, don''t bother me!" Evan obviously lost control of his emotions, and said irritably. He could clearly hear his heavy footsteps pacing back and forth in the headphones. Joan Chandler (june. Chandler), this is Evan''s wife and Jordan''s mother. "God, **** Christ the hell, you really gave Jordan Anmeto sodium just to make him lie and testify against Michael?" Joan''s surprised voice showed that she didn''t know the truth at all. "Shut up!" Evan roared angrily, "Don''t want to accuse me! Look at the Valentino on you (), everything I do is for our family! Are you not enjoying all this now? Your clothes, your shoes, your perfume, this house... it''s all!" Joan lost his voice, Daws could guess, at this moment Joan was shocked. For several minutes, Dawes could only hear the messy footsteps in his earphones, and there was no response other than that. His blood started to boil, and he could feel that he had touched the truth, and he could too. He felt the chain reaction once the news was announced, but this excitement did not make him restless, but made him more focused, focusing on the subsequent reaction of the Chandler family. "Jordan, you, why did you get up? Sweetheart, today is Saturday, you can sleep a little longer." Joan''s voice rang again, her voice trembling slightly, you can feel her trying to force herself Calm down, but with little effect. "Dad...Did you really give me Anmetol sodium? Really?" Jordan''s voice during the change of voice looked a little hoarse and a little sharp-he should be fifteen years old this yearthis When his voice was still trembling slightly, showing the intense fluctuations in his emotions, "Didnt you say, as long as I lie, its fine? Didnt I cooperate with you to lie? I said everything you asked me to say, why? , Why do you want to give me anmetal sodium?" Dawes almost took a breath. This fact is really interesting. Does it mean that Chandler and his sons have teamed up to create this shocking scam, and Mrs. Chandler knows nothing about it. This family of three is really... Dawes suddenly discovered that his persistence over the past five months has finally paid off, finally! "Shut up! You useless guy! If it weren''t for me to force you to lie, you would be willing to accuse that disgusting love. Pediatric. Is it a fetish man? You even wanted to be his child and forgot about my father. Still suffering at home! If I dont give you Anmitol, would you be willing to cooperate with me? If I hadnt done so much conspiracy, now we are still being discriminated against near the poor street, look at this house, look Look at this furniture, look at this garden... All of this is what we dream of, and now I have finally won it, and you all have enjoyed it, and you are still questioning me!" The ping-pong sound began to rang, and it seemed that Evan was completely irritated and had begun to smash the furniture. Chapter 1203： Shocking news Steve Croft (steve.) is broadcasting todays science and technology news. Recently, an emerging technology has appeared in the United States, the Internet (the.). This technology can not only send and receive e-mail, but also from all over the world. Download application software, create your own webpage, etc. It is a breakthrough innovation to the current use of computers in the society, which has attracted the close attention of the industry. Before becoming the anchor of the news program "News Sixty (60., Steve had worked as a reporter in the news department of cbs television for 14 years. Until last year, he had the opportunity to sit in one fell swoop. On the anchor station, became the anchor of the cbs news trump program. "News Sixtieth" can be said to be the most successful TV news program in the history of American news. It has been broadcast for a full 27 years since it was founded in 1968. It is currently one of the four most watched programs in the history of American TV. , And it has held the top ten list for twelve consecutive years, making it a place in many news programs. The biggest feature of "News Sixty Point" is that they are independently produced. The TV program is divided into three parts, each part is independent, and each part of the news will be interpreted and interpreted by professional reporters and reporters. Interpretation by the parties will also make the news more lively and interesting. The content of the program is also very extensive, covering almost every part of life. Regardless of the type and nature of the news, serious news, entertainment news, and even social anecdotes will be reported. The interviewees range from heads of state to ordinary people. . Although Steve sat on the anchor station and was responsible for the news, he was still a reporter. He would still find the news by himself, and then sat on the anchor station to interpret the news as a participant. Today Steves main task is to introduce science and technology news. For this report, he ran for nearly three months. Today is only the first in a series of reports. He believes that a series of reports on the Internet will arouse the interest of many people. . After the science and technology news was broadcast, Steve took advantage of the advertising time and began to pack his own materials and prepare to report the next entertainment news. For entertainment news, he is only in charge of the scenes, and there will be special follow-up reporters who will be responsible for detailed explanations. Steven looked down at today''s news. It was news that the post-production of "Future Water World" had problems again. "Future Water World" can be regarded as the only one in Hollywood. The super high investment has caused chaos from the preparatory stage. The director took the burden and left before it was about to complete. Finally, it was finally completed. Now there are problems with post-production. Many reporters are now wondering whether the movie can be released as expected in June. Steve is reading the news to avoid making mistakes when he reports later. But before he finished reading the first line, a small pile of information was thrown directly in front of him. When he looked up, he saw the serious expression of the program director Bob Durr (.)but serious. Zhong could faintly feel his eagerness...and excitement. "Entertainment news reports this." Bob said without any nonsense. "Who is the reporter?" Steve is also familiar with this model. News is unique and more expensive. Breaking news never picks the time and place. It is true that news releases are suddenly changed during live broadcasts. It couldn''t be more frequent, and he immediately asked the person responsible for explaining the news. Inquiring, Steve opened the press release in his hand and became familiar with the news. Bob''s voice came in his ear, "You are responsible for the explanation." Steve frowned and raised his head to look at Bao. Bo, although there have been cases where he was temporarily in charge of narration, there are only a handful of cases. Such cases do not often appear in the "news sixties". Bob seemed to feel Steves question, but he didnt have time to explain. The advertising time was about to end. He lowered his voice to Steves ear, then held the microphone next to his mouth with his right hand and spoke. Speaking of, "Taily spent 200,000 US dollars to buy an exclusive."-No wonder there are no reporters in charge of the narration, this is foreign news material. After speaking, Bob walked away quickly as if he was all right. Steve was simply astonished. What does a piece of news of $200,000 mean in 1995? It means that maybe this is the most shocking news of the year. But Steve is also someone who has seen countless big scenes. He quickly calmed down and looked down at the press release again. Only after seeing the top three lines, Steve''s pupils expanded uncontrollably. , The turbulent shock in his mind almost made him want to scream, but the excitement that followed immediately drowned him. At this moment, Bob''s countdown voice came from the headset in his ear, "The advertisement is over, ten seconds ago..." Steve took a deep breath, closed his eyes to calm himself down, and then cleared his throat. The countdown in the headset had reached "three". Steve opened his eyes again, adjusted his breathing, and looked towards Liang. With the red light of the No. 2 camera, the smile at the corner of his mouth was then outlined slightly. "Audience friends, welcome back to''News Sixty Minutes'', and then entertainment news." Steve then looked at the No. 3 camera. "In July 1993, a case that alarmed the United States broke out. Jordan Chandler, who was only thirteen years old, submitted an official document to the court to sue Michael Jackson for coercive, sexual, and assault. After the case was exposed, it became a case that shocked the world. In the end, the two sides reached an out-of-court settlement. The court dismissed the case on the grounds of insufficient evidence and ended." At this moment, there are a total of 7.5 million viewers sitting in front of the TV and watching "News Sixty Minutes". Watching this news program is a very important part of daily life for many Americans, and it is also their understanding of recent public opinion. Ways to move. When they heard Steve''s words, they reacted differently. John Connet (.) was sitting in a country pub with a bottle of beer in front of him. Next to him was a group of blue-collar workers who came to have fun after get off work. When he heard the news, John couldnt help but look at the pool table. The girl with a graceful figure closed her gaze, and shouted at the bartender in the bar, "Sam, turn the TV sound up." "John, why, are you interested in that disgusting love. Pediatric. Fetish? Although you are an adult, he is probably not interested in you, but who knows if he will love your chrysanthemum. Flower." Next to the wine You ridiculed loudly, and after speaking out, it caused a whistle next to him. But John didn''t turn his head back, he directly raised his **** in response, and his gaze turned to the TV. "In a blink of an eye, nearly two years have passed since this case. To be precise, it has been 21 months." Steve calmly took a peek at the manuscript in his hand, broadcasting the news without any pause in his mouth. "Just when all of us thought that this matter would be sealed in history, except for the parties, all of us could not know the truth, this case made incredible progress. Today, our TV stations special invitation The reporter obtained key evidence after hiding for nearly half a year, which played a decisive role in the case!" George Alan (.alan) was standing in front of the checkout counter of the "7-11" convenience store, counting coins, preparing to pay for his sandwiches, but heard a vague voice on the TV, which seemed to be mentioned. "Michael Jackson", he subconsciously raised his head and looked at the TV, then he was stunned. The work-student at the counter knocked impatiently on the counter, "Sir, two dollars and seventy-five cents, thank you." George handed over the coins in his hand without any intention of counting, and then pointed to the TV, "Can you turn it on a little louder?" The work-study student glanced at the TV and saw the subtitles below, "Shocking News: Michael Jackson. Sorrow. Unbelievable progress has been made in the child case!" He immediately showed an expression of "It''s my ass" and he didn''t want to move. But as soon as he turned his head, he saw George''s fierce expression. He hesitated for a moment, and stood depressed on the chair to adjust the sound of the TV. "Our specially invited reporters discovered through open and unannounced visits that there seemed to be a secret behind the Chandler family who made the allegations. They not only left Los Angeles and finally settled in New Jersey; they also cut off all their connections with the past, which seemed intentional. Hidden their whereabouts. So, are they worried about retaliation from Michael Jackson or his fans, or are there other unspeakable difficulties?" When Steve said this, even if his tone was calm, he would inevitably be a little excited. Those eyes, which had always been calm and calm, began to excite, "Our reporter has finally obtained direct evidence to uncover the truth of the matter after untold hardships..." Lizzie-Blake (. Blake) is walking towards the subway When passing by a home appliance store, her gaze just drifts to the store casually, meaninglessly, but this glimpse , But stopped her footsteps directly. At this time, a total of 16 TV sets were placed in the glass window of the home appliance store, and all 16 TV sets were playing the "News 60 Minutes" of cbs TV station, and subtitles were continuously scrolling on the screen. The keyword "Michael Jackson''s sorrow. Child. Case" continued to flicker, attracting everyone''s attention. Lizzie''s heart shrank sharply. Are those **** reporters finally returning Michael''s innocence? Behind Lizzie, there were more and more people on the street. Almost within a few breaths, nearly a hundred people stood in front of the store and watched the live news. The whole busy street seemed to have been cast by time. Everyone''s movements slowed down, and they gathered towards the entrance of the store, and then gathered again. "We believe that there is decisive evidence to prove that Michael Jackson is innocent! Under the instigation of his father Evan Chandler, Jordan Chandler lied, distorted, and fabricated the truth, all just to satisfy Egypt. Wen''s greed and ambition." boom! boom! boom! The whole world of the press is shattered! Chapter 1204： Shocking news "God hell! **** Christ! God **** Jehovah!" "****, this must be the hottest news this year!" "Jenna, look at cbs, cbs! God, look at cbs!" "My dear,''News Sixty Minutes'',''News Sixty Minutes'', oooooo...oooooo..." "Dad, Michael Jackson is innocent, Michael Jackson is innocent!" "Damn it, cbs has an exclusive revelation, Michael Jackson. Prostitution. The latest development of the child case, why I haven''t heard any news! Why is there no one on or off Fox TV has a little news! You guys!" "Headlines! Headlines! Tomorrow''s headlines! Michael Jackson is innocent! No, no, the New York Times and The Washington Post will definitely use such headlines! Call Michael Jackson, no, oh, no , He will definitely not pick up... Then... Oh, goddamn! Call cbs TV station!" The United States is in chaos. At this moment, the whole of the United States is in chaos, and the whole of the United States is in chaos, as if chaos has become a mess. Not only did the news media react in the first place, from TV stations to newspapers and magazines, from radio to supermarket tabloids, all rushed to focus their attention; at the same time, the audience also triggered an explosive reaction, almost everyone They are all informing their relatives and friends, and then all their eyes are on the cbs TV station. In the last moment, 7.5 million people watched "News 60 Minutes", and in the next moment, more than 12 million people in the United States are watching "News 60 Minutes", and the number of viewers is still rising. An unstoppable posture. Think back to Michael Jackson''s sorrow. child. How sensational the case was, how many media and audiences reported on this incident, how turbulent and surging public opinion was, we can know how sensational and shocking the cbs "news sixty point" report is today. A posture that was twice as exaggerated as before, appeared on the stage. It is as if the entire United States was in chaos after the Rodney-King incident broke out, and the entire country lost its voice in an instant after the truth was announced. This time it is probably the same. People can''t help but suspect that the atomic bomb explosion is estimated to be such an effect. Standing in front of the TV and watching "News Sixty Minutes" closely, Nicholas McLean suddenly flashed an idea: Hugo''s "witch trial" has come true. At this time, a recording was playing on the TV, that is, it took Dawes Carter five months to get it. The recording started from the conversation of the maid, until the furniture was overthrown, and lasted for a total of eight minutes and twenty-seven seconds. However, the cbs television station did not have any editing, so it simply and crudely presented eight minutes and 27 seconds. In front of the audience, there is no exception, including the blank spaces. It''s like... it''s like a documentary. Put the truth in front of everyone without any modification, amplify the panic and fear infinitely, and shock everyone''s soul with the posture of Mount Tai. The truth was laid out in this way, and it was revealed **** and fruitlessly, but in many cases, the truth was so cruel that people could not accept such facts and crushed countless people''s faith fiercely and cruelly. Faced with the fact that there was no concealment, the entire United States was quiet. All the noise fell down like frozen ice, and then disappeared. Even the blank clips in the recording did not cause any irritation or commotion. Everyone He closed his mouth, held his breath, and quietly felt the shock and turbulence that rushed toward his face. After John Connet listened to the recording, he was unable to speak for a long time. When he reacted, his first action was to raise his **** to the drinkers around him, then lifted the beer in front of him, and raised his head. He drank it all, and finally slammed the beer bottle to the ground. But there was no other noise in the bar. Everyone was stunned and unable to respond. For those who firmly believe that Michael Jackson is a criminal, this tape is like a bolt from the blue, completely destroying the facts they firmly believe, and the shock is no less than the atomic bomb in their minds. People are always willing to believe the facts they believe, just like when the media reported that Michael Jackson chose to bleach his skin in order to get rid of his black status, even when Michael clarified all the facts on the Oprah talk show. It was not possible for everyone to shut up. It was not until the death of Michael in 2009 that the doctors talked about Michael''s vitiligo during the autopsy, which made people truly convinced. But at this time Michael is no longer in the world. Similarly, sorrow. child. The same was true in the case. Whether it was the Chandler family or the Avezzo family in 2003, people always subconsciously put the label "Sorrel. Child" on Michael''s body. Even if the Avezzo family lost the lawsuit in 2005, the court gave Michael an innocence, and people still wore tinted glasses to examine him. After Michael''s death in 2009, Jordan Chandler publicly issued a statement, "Everything was in the beginning. "Lies", people were heartbroken, but it was too late. This is the prejudice of human beings. Tinted glasses often become their most powerful and terrifying weapon, hurting everyone around them. This is the case at this time. When Hugo faced the media loudly reprimanding "This is a witch trial", even if it caused widespread discussion, the prejudice remained unshakable. Many people even firmly believed that Michael chose to stay outside the court. Reconciliation is due to a guilty conscience. But today, the evidence of "news sixty points" has given Michael an innocence. That kind of shock not only clarified the facts, but also overturned the deep-rooted prejudice in his heart. The intensity is no different from earth-shaking. "Lying!" Someone yelled at the bar immediately, "This is a conspiracy, all of this is a conspiracy, it is basically evidence fabricated by the reporter!" "Yes, how could such a cute kid as Jordan lie! It must be a recording faked by the reporter to please Michael!" Someone beside him echoed. "Shut up!" John shot the case directly, and shouted angrily at the noise, "You would rather believe in the speculation that catches the wind and shadows than the reality in front of you. What a sad thing! If you dont dare to admit your mistakes, you dont deserve to be called a man! Michael Jackson is innocent, dont you realize it yet!" The noise in the bar settled down, and Steve''s voice on the TV rang again. Even if he was calm and calm, his slightly fluctuating voice still revealed his excitement at the moment. "After a visit by our special reporter, we inquired the truth of the facts. In order to blackmail a large sum of money from Michael Jackson, Evan Chandler started slowly after learning that Michael would sleep with the children. Planned..." In the "7-11" convenience store, the working-student raised his eyebrows and looked at the TV in amazement. Obviously he was surprised by this fact, but he didn''t care too much about whether Michael Jackson was guilty or innocent. It has nothing to do with his life. The work-student glanced at George, "Sir, would you please go away? There are customers behind me." For people like working-study students, they disdain to care about Hollywood Vanity Fair. Perhaps deep down, they look down on artists. For them, artists are just adjustments, entertainment, and actors, and they are insignificant. As for the dark social realities such as media criticism and witch trials hidden behind the incident, it has nothing to do with them. This is not the case for George. He glared fiercely at the work-student, "You don''t care! But I do!" After speaking, George looked at the TV again. On the contrary, the working-study student was angry and wanted to reason with George, but the guest standing behind George raised his hand to indicate that he was not in a hurry, and then turned his attention to the TV. The working-student student took a half step back, hesitated, and looked up at the TV. Just treat it as watching the excitement! Steves voice still came out steadily, and the truth of the matter was presented to everyone bit by bit, He used a lot of Amethyst on Jordan and induced Jordan to say that Michael touched his reproductive organs... After learning the truth, the clinics pharmacist Will Lynch got a large sum of money and completely disappeared..." Lizzie stood in front of the TV wall and stood stupidly like this. The shock of the news was so strong and turbulent that her heart suddenly stopped beating and she couldn''t breathe completely. She had to She clenched a fist with her right hand and beat her heart lightly, trying to make the heart beat again, but before she had time to beat it the tears had blurred her vision. Lizzie has always believed in Michael''s innocence, she has been waiting for this day, no matter how long or hard the wait is, she is willing to wait. Now, when she finally waited for the truth, the turbulent emotions overwhelmed her in an instant, she couldn''t control it at all, and tears had already begun to burst. The noisy crowd standing behind Lizzie began to make a low voice at this moment, "God, Michael is really innocent", "Hugo believed that Chandler and his son were tricky, it really is so", "That Damn, disgusting man who poisoned his own children for money. Its really disgusting. Hes the guy who should go to jail. He actually deceived all Americans. Micheal is so pitiful. "... For the people who supported Michael, they finally got the truth, and they finally got relief; for most ordinary people, the truth has brought them shock, and at the same time it has brought them a scapegoat. They I would never have thought that I was a member of Michael cursing at the beginning. They would only pass on the anger to the Chandler family, and then stand on the highest point of morality to criticize. In any case, at least they are enjoying themselves, and at this time, Michael Jackson also needs such support. Because the truth finally came out! Chapter 1205： Shen Yu Zhaoxue Joan Chandler stood behind the thick curtains, secretly opened a gap, and glanced at the dense crowd outside, but only after a glance, someone in the crowd seemed to have noticed the strangeness of the curtains, in an instant. The flashing lights swarmed here. At first it was only one or two, but then other people realized the change. In a blink of an eye, a dozen flashing lights poured out, which made Joan frightened and hurriedly tightened the curtains. By closing her eyes, Joan could feel countless flashes of light flashing in the dark world. The flashes made her brain start to ache, and her head was dizzy and she couldn''t stand still at all. Opening his eyes, Joan checked the curtains up and down again, and after confirming that there were no gaps, he let out a long sigh of relief and slumped on the sofa in horror. His head was blank, and he had no thoughts. Since last night, reporters at their door began to gather one after another. She was still dressed up yesterday, and she was going to pick him up from Jordans school. Jordans mental state has been very unstable during this period of time. The school has already After reacting to this incident several times before and after, Joan had to start spending more energy on his son. But just yesterday, when they left the house, several people rushed up, like a madman. The cannibal appearance scared Joan out of his body. Before he even had time to check whether there were three or four people in front of him, he was directly embarrassed. Escaped back into the house. When Evan came back, he was so scared that he was so scared that he could only comfort Joan silently, saying that the reporter would be gone tomorrow if he didn''t wait for them. I just don''t know if this is comforting Joan or comforting himself. When we came together this morning, Joan saw the incredible sight outside the window. The surrounding area of ??their villa was surrounded by reporters. Although she did not count them, there were at least a hundred people, densely packed, just like when ants were moving in a rainstorm. The sight. All the reporters pointed their cameras at their rooms. When she passed the sink in the kitchen, the oncoming flashlight panicked her, and she realized what it means to be "living under the spotlight". She hurriedly tried to close all the curtains, but the reporters outside seemed to be crazy. They used a camera to record her every move, even her action of pulling the curtains, which caused her to fall into infinite panic. It''s too terrible, it''s like...just like those reporters can dismember every inch of your body''s cells with their eyes. Joan hurriedly went to her husband to ask for an idea, but she scared Evan into a mess. His hands shook harder than anyone else. He even fell over when he walked on a flat ground. He stumbled into the kitchen and started toppling boxes and cabinets. After looking for wine and filling two large glasses of whiskey in one breath, he locked himself in the study like a coward and would never come out again. Joan was sitting on the sofa, but her body began to tremble uncontrollably, making her feel like she was standing naked in the ice and snow, but there was no one around her, and she couldn''t find any help. She knew that the incident about Michael Jackson had happened. Yesterday she also watched "News Sixty Minutes." The scandal of their family was completely exposed, making her feel that she was naked and there was nothing to cover up. Joan actually knew the whole thing. After all, it was her husband and son. She knew that the husband was instigating his son to lie, but she felt it was wrong, but she didn''t stop it. Because deep down, she always thinks that Michael is worth hundreds of millions of dollars, and they just want 20 million dollars-only 20 million, which is nothing but a fraction for Michael, but it can save their family. What''s more, isn''t Michael always keen on doing charity? Then he will treat it as charity to fund their family, what a perfect excuse! Even including Enmetona, Joan had faintly guessed it deep in her heart, but she chose to avoid it, and chose not to ask. Perhaps in the depths of her subconscious, she also agreed with her husbands approach, but she did not want to It''s nothing more than moral shackles. But today, its not true. It was exactly from yesterday that Joan really realized what she had done, and how terrible pressure Michael had been under the mad bombardment of the media; Joan really realized her. What did he miss? When Hugo faced the media''s righteous words, what a terrible accusation was that "witch trial". She has no way to enter heaven, right? Joan was shivering while sitting on the sofa. At this moment, she didn''t even have the strength to cry. She was surrounded by despair. She could only tremble her lips, and sat on the spot with her brain blank, even if she just moved her fingers. It all seemed so laborious. "Mom, we did something wrong, didn''t we?" A voice suddenly rang and echoed in the living room, which made Joan jump up like a frightened bird-this spacious living room was originally her pride, but now it is It became her nightmare, and the echo made her feel like she was in hell. She suddenly raised her head and saw Jordan wearing his sleepiness. The fifteen-year-old child was already half-stripped like a sapling. His green face was covered with pimples, but those eyes should be clean and clear. At this time, it was full of pain. Joan was sitting under her eyes at a loss, she couldn''t make any response. At this moment, a loud noise came from the window, and then a stone directly hit the floor of the living room, making a muffled noisesomeone smashed the window. This made Joan start screaming, and the noise outside the window swarmed like a tide. "Devil! You demons! You deceived the world with lies, you ruined the life of an artist with conspiracy, you ruined the life of a man with greed!" "****! Damn ****! You should go to hell!" "Vampire! Cunning, sinister, shameless vampire! You should be nailed to the cross forever!" "Disgusting Chandler! Shameless Chandler! Vicious Chandler!" "Return me Michael Jackson, return my Michael! Uuuuu..." The sound of ping-pong-pong was heard from all sides of the house, as if the whole world was intensively attacking this land. Peoples anger was like a volcano, which firmly surrounded this place, turning this gorgeous palace into a terrible island. , Hell''s purgatory fire was ignited strangely in the sight, as if it could burn everything easily. Joan looked around. The living room that had allowed her to enjoy countless eases at this time was turned into a cage, imprisoning her in this world, and the darkness on all sides covered the whole house strictly, even if it was the beginning. The rising sun could not break this bondage, as if... as if this land had been abandoned by God. Then Joan saw Jordan standing shivering on the spot. His fifteen-year-old thin body was like a mast drifting in a storm, which could be broken at any time. Jordan''s panicked face was full of grandeur and fear, and every sound made him startled, and his body began to tremble slightly. "God, what did I do, what did I do, what did I do to my child." Joan tremblingly held her head in her hands. She wanted to step forward and give Jordan a hug, but Jordan was scared. The ground took a half step back, his sight was full of rejection and resistance. This made Joan so stiff in place, even if the curse was still lingering, it was far inferior to the despair on Jordan''s face at this time. Joan suddenly thought of Jordans psychiatrist. In fact, Jordan has been receiving psychotherapy since September last year, but the situation has been up and down. This also made Joan not pay much attention-she is enjoying her life as a master. . But only then did Joan realize how badly the lie hurt Jordan. Joan knew she should blame herself, but she couldn''t bear the pain, so she quickly found a scapegoat, "Evan Chandler! You coward! You devil! You ruined Jordan, you ruined I, you ruined this home!" Joan is like a demon emerging from hell, waving his minions and rushing towards the study barefoot, then smashing the door of the study frantically, trying to get her husband out. Then he bit off the aorta on his neck and watched him be tortured to death. Jordan stood in trepidation, his breathing began to become rapid, he wanted to dissuade his mother, but his mothers madness made him stay away; he wanted to find a place to hide, but curses and beatings came from all directions The sound made him feel that no place in the world is safe; he wanted to find the warmth of the sun, but the thick ink of the dark night seemed to never be pushed away. The ubiquitous navy blue made him feel that the whole world is It was so dirty Suddenly, Jordan began to rub his arms hard. He felt that he was really dirty, as if stained with ink. He wanted to wash himself clean, but what? The rubbing was not clean, and it was getting darker and darker, which made Jordan start screaming, "Mom, Dad! Mom! Help, help me, help me quickly!" But when I looked up, I saw my mother who was still knocking on the door frantically. Suddenly the study door opened, and his father appeared viciously. He wanted to beat his mother viciously, but he was caught off guard by his mother. Yelling angrily, "You lunatic!" The strong alcohol can be smelled even across a corridor. Father! Jordan suddenly realized something. He took a step back in fear, and another step, he remembered the clip when his father tricked him into lying. His fathers hideous and distorted smile was like a Halloween demon mask. It became a nightmare, and Jordan frightened him. The ground turned around and ran away, opened the door, and then opened the door. The sun shattered suddenly, and the warmth of the whole body made Jordan groan comfortably. He wanted this warmth. He dreamed of this warmth. The tears suddenly began to burst, and he covered it in pain. My own cheek, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I lied, I lied, it was my father who asked me to lie, I lied!" Chapter 1206： The truth is revealed The media has gone crazy. At this time, there were a total of 200 reporters guarding Chandlers house in New Jersey. Since the "News Sixty Minutes" broke the truth about the Michael Jackson incident, reporters across North America began to talk about the incident. Running wildly in New Jersey, everyone hopes to interview the Chandler family as soon as possible. Although the cbs TV family broke the news on the tape, as many conspiracy theories say: the authenticity of the recording needs further verification, and the official statement of the Chandler family is also very important. Before the parties really admit it, everything is still unknown. . It is as if the criminal is arrested in the course of the crime, but before the court pronounces the sentence, he can still only say "the suspect". Conviction requires a final confession. Therefore, all reporters rushed in frantically, hoping to interview the Chandler family. Whether they deny it or admit it, first-hand information is the most important thing! After waiting all night, they finally ushered in hope, the door was opened, and a thin figure came out. The reporters were almost like a 100-meter sprint, and everyone surged up like a tide. In an instant, the entire villa was like a tide of sardines, making the intensive phobia patients shudder. Jordan stumbled and pushed open the door. The sun at 8 o''clock in the morning was not dazzling, and even a little too gentle. The warmth spread on the skin and relieved the rigid muscles bit by bit. Jordan''s eyes couldn''t open a bit. He kept looking straight at the sun, unwilling to move away, because he needed the guidance of this light, and the darkness behind him was too terrifying, as if it would swallow him at any time. But Jordans ears could clearly hear the noise surrounding the surroundings. The reporters sharp shouts rushed in disorderly, all the voices intertwined, he could only vaguely hear a few scattered words, and the others turned into A burst of "wow" sound challenged the limit of the eardrum. Even more frightening is that the sound of heavy objects around still did not stop. Although Jordan did not feel pain in his body, the walls on his left and right sides were wailing, which made Jordan feel a little weak in fear, as if the next one It will lose all strength in seconds. The pressure finally crushed Jordan completely. From the day he began to lie, Jordan has been under pressure all the time, under the pressure of the lie being exposed, under the pressure of witnessing Michael stepping down the altar, under the pressure of media attention, under the pressure of his father''s threat... Only God remembers that he was only thirteen years old. Now, all the pressure was concentrated to a moment of complete eruption, Jordan finally couldn''t bear it, he wanted to get rid of it. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I lied, I lied, it was my father who asked me to lie, I lied!" Jordan covered his cheek in pain, tears rushing from his fingers frantically. His voice seemed to be overwhelmed by the reporter''s noise. No one could hear his shouting, but he could only do so, constantly muttering and repeating reviews... confessing. The reporters gradually calmed down. They did not sympathize with Jordan when he was only fifteen years old. Instead, they heard Jordan''s voice. A reporter broke free and put the megaphone in his hand under Jordan''s feet, and then Jordan''s voice spread clearly. Came out, "Michael didn''t molest me. He didn''t molest me, let alone assault me. All of this is a lie, all of it is a lie..." In addition to 200 reporters and hundreds of fans, there were live cars from cbs TV, Fox TV, and TV stations. Except for the TV stations whose news attention and response speed have been criticized by people, all other TV stations were present. The incident was reported. Among them, the most astute Fox TV station immediately interrupted the program that was on the air, with the headline "Breaking News", at this time, Jordan''s confession was broadcast live. Although it lost to cbs TV station in terms of exclusiveness, the exclusive report of cbs TV station yesterday attracted 15 million viewers, creating a record high in the ratings of U.S. news TV programs and making many competitors jealous; but today Fox TVs clever decision allowed them to grab 13 million viewers on the spot, which was not inferior. "Jordan, what''s the matter?" I don''t know who broke the silence in the reporter group, and shouted loudly. Others immediately glared at the source of the sound, but the commotion only lasted less than half a second. Attention was again directed to Jordan, they were eager to know the truth. "I don''t know, don''t ask me, don''t ask me." Jordan said painfully, "All things do not exist, all things are fake, Michael is very good to me, he has never violated me, or tried to do In this matter, everything is a lie. It was my father who forced me to lie. He forced me to lie so that he could blackmail Michael and let our family live a happy life. He forced me, and he forced me all. ..." The audience was in an uproar. Or to be more precise, the audience was quiet and everyone was shocked. As Hugo said when he accused the media of the "witch trial", in the absence of any evidence, people came to a conclusion because of Jordan''s words. Although Jordan is a minor, his testimony is highly valued, but People shouldn''t ignore the adults behind the minors. The truth is so simple, yet so cruel. "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" A furious voice came from behind Jordan, and then he saw Jordan shrink into a ball in fear, hiding aside, and then trembling all over, clearly seeing his inner fear. . Afterwards, Jordan''s father Evan appeared in front of the camera. He held the whiskey bottle in his left hand and waved his right fist. He wanted to teach Jordan a lesson, but he gave Jordan two punches and found something was wrong. His movements couldn''t help stiffening in place. Evan slowly turned his head, looked rigidly at the turbulent crowd in front of him, and stayed in place. The camera recorded all his actions and indirectly confirmed everyone''s guesses. The strength of his left hand was slightly loosened, and the wine bottle fell on the ground. Only the sound of the wine bottle spinning can be heard in the silent scene. Ping, pong...cang...the wine bottle finally fell from the top of the stairs with a crisp sound. The truth is revealed. All disputes, all disputes, all doubts, draw an end to this. Although conspiracy theories still exist, some people always stubbornly believe that the Chandler family lied under the pressure of Michael Jackson. These people are just stubborn regardless of the loopholes in their excuses or the credibility of the truth. Believe in the facts I want to believe, thinking that all of this is a conspiracy, and Michael is the devil behind the scenes; but in fact, most people are still shocked by the truth, according to a random sample survey conducted by Fox TV five days after the incident. , More than 85 percent believed the truth, and 11 percent felt that the matter still needs further confirmation. According to statistics, a total of 68 newspapers reported on the Michael Jackson incident that day, and this number will reach 313 in the next two weeks; a total of ninety-one magazines reported the truth about the matter. Reported, 62 of which reported on the cover; in three days, more than 300 radio stations mentioned the "Michael Jackson Incident" more than 74,000 times; cbs and the three major The TV station, and Fox TV, which rose to prominence as a news station at this time, joined forces to convey the truth of this incident to more than 50 million viewers in the United States... Under tremendous pressure, he stood up to testify that Michael was in love. child. La Toya, her sisters sister, was also interviewed by Fox TV. She said that these words were completely forced by her husband and agent Jack Gordon, and announced that she had officially withdrawn the attacks on Michael at the time. Remarks. La Toya''s interview also further confirmed everyone''s guess: Michael is innocent, from beginning to end. More than two-thirds of the United States is paying attention to this matter and even alarmed President Bill Clinton. Clinton was asked this question in a university speech. He said that the Rodney King incident had already sounded the alarm for the government. The news media, which is the last gate of public opinion supervision, is now showing loopholes. The pursuit of interests often blinds the eyes and leads to the truth being blinded, and this time the incident of Michael Jackson has made people deeply feel the pressure and persecution suffered as a public figure. In his speech, Clinton also mentioned that in order to prevent such retrogressive witch trials from appearing in modern civilization, not only government departments need to be vigilant, but the news media must also shoulder social responsibilities. Once again, the news media has been pushed to the forefront, especially the "New York Post" and "National Inquirer", which have struggled to get out of the shadows, have once again become targets, and people have once again pointed all condemnations towards these two. Home media pouring down. And the "witch trial" proposed by Hugo has also been mentioned again. Some people are lamenting the terrible being an uncrowned king They can play with public opinion in the palm of their hands and kill people invisible; some people are While lamenting the turn of events, he finally gave Michael Jackson his innocence; others were surprised that Hugo was wise at the beginning, and he could see the truth through the fog... Not Hugo''s intention, he once again became the focus of attention. But as everyone expected, Michael Jackson never appeared at all. Even after he was wronged, he still did not appear to clarify the facts, and he always hid in European castles to adjust; and Hugo even more so, still insisting on the "Seven Sects". Since the filming started, the practice of rejecting all interviews has caused countless media outlets to fail. In fact, for Hugo, the best gift is that the truth is finally revealed. The struggle and resistance during the half-year period when the incident broke out, to the anxiety and depression when Michael chose to settle out of court, to the silence for nearly two years. Bored and bitter, even though Hugo could not understand Michaels pain, he always had a regret. Even if he worked hard and harder, he still failed to change the trajectory of history. This almost made Hugo question himself, "He really Can Hugo Lancaster change history?" Two years have given Hugo confidence that he can! And now that the truth of the Michael Jackson incident was announced to the world fourteen years in advance, it gave Hugo the result, he can indeed! Chapter 1207： In-circle aftermath Someone once said in jokes that rumors are always more powerful than rumors, and lies are always more attractive than the truth. Of course, the shock when the facts are revealed in the world is still unparalleled, but human nature is like this: they are keen to watch the excitement, keen to stand on the highest point of morality to criticize other people, the more ordinary people, the more unhappy people are. The more so, they want to find their own psychological balance and even psychological superiority by accusing and criticizing others. At the time Michael Jackson sang. child. When the case broke out, countless people seemed to be defenders, and they criticized Michael ruthlessly without evidence. This is also an important reason why the media''s exaggeration can exert such power, and it is also an important reason why witch trials can still find breeding in modern society. The cause of the soil. This is also true when Jordan Chandler confesses the truth. Everyone claims to be a defender, as if the person who scolded Michael was not himself at all, only when he was blinded for a while and made a mistake, and then he hated it. He cursed the Chandlers in a non-steel tone, and then condemned the Chandlers with the sight of the wolves and tigers. This kind of superiority makes them very enjoyable. Therefore, when all news reports focus on the truth about Michael Jackson, it is interesting that the protagonist Michael Jackson seems to be not the focus at all, but the Chandler family has become the focus of the focus, and everyone is discussing Chandler. Everyone seems to have agreed to the evil, greedy, cunning, terrible, and cold-blooded of the family, and generally forgets the real victims. But for Michael, maybe not so much attention is also a good thing. The last thing he needs is those attention. As long as the truth is clarified, this is enough. Everything is enough. Those colored glasses will feel ashamed sooner or later. When they see Michael again, the uneasy conscience will make them lower their arrogant heads. Just as the entire United States was plunged into chaos due to the sudden truth, the major news media were under tremendous pressure, because the emergence of the truth also proved the truth of the original witch trial, although nearly two years have passed since the incident. , But the hot pain still invades, like a loud slap on the face of every media. Hugo''s unrelenting retreat in the face of more than one hundred reporters is still vivid, and the pride of the "uncrowned king" deep in every reporter''s heart is severely thrown on the ground, stepped on and stepped on. For the reporters, neither Michael nor Hugo came forward at this time. It was a relief to not add fuel to the fire or fall into trouble. Therefore, the media also followed the trend of the masses with peace of mind and concentrated all the attacking firepower on the Chandler family, leaving the Chandler family with double and triple anger. In fact, that tape cannot be used as evidence in court because it was obtained through illegal channels-Dawes installed bugs in civilian homes that are not suspects. This is absolutely forbidden, as long as the Chandlers file a lawsuit. , Dawes must eat prison food. Therefore, this tape cannot be a court exhibit. Although Jordan''s candid testimony of the truth in front of everyone can be used as evidence of conviction, he was not in the police. The Procuratorate signed a confession statement, so there is no legal effect either. In other words, the Chandler family still cannot be convicted. What''s more, Michael did not appear to file a countersuit. But this monstrous anger was like a real dagger, stabbing the Chandler family fiercely, causing them to bear the pain no less than what Michael Jackson endured. This kind of pain comes from the body, but also from the psychological, like **** on earth-although no one has ever known whether **** really exists in this world, the pressure and panic of distance can be created alive. Out of the flames of hell. The media focused on the Chandler family, but the apparent target shift did not mean the peace of the people in the circle. In fact, after the cbs TV station "News Sixties" exclusively reported the incident, almost everyone paid attention. To an important point, the cbs TV station does not have the reporters signature, but hides the name, using only the abbreviation "d.c", and the TV station also uses the term "invited reporter" in the reporting process instead of "Special Correspondent". All this shows that the source of the news is not an internal cbs reporter. Afterwards, people in the circle launched an investigation, and the network of contacts in the circle has obviously become more extensive. The name of Daws Carter has become popular in the news circle in the United States almost overnight, and every journalist knows this name. The paparazzi believes in Dawes as the new king of paparazzi after Ron Clara. In an instant, countless people hope to communicate with Dawes as soon as possible to understand the story behind his uncovering the truth. The cbs TV station even thought Invite Dawes on a talk show to tell the story. But what is surprising is that Dawes actually gave up this huge opportunity to be famous, declined all invitations, and then mysteriously accepted an interview with the "Los Angeles Times", the only one. Why is the "Los Angeles Times"? Although this is the largest newspaper on the West Coast of the United States, its national influence is second only to the "New York Times", but this is not the reason why Dawes chose the "Los Angeles Times" because it is not the most influential newspaper in the entertainment industry, and They are definitely not willing to pay high prices to buy out exclusive newspapers. Dawes'' choice is really intriguing. Someone soon guessed the connection between the "Los Angeles Times" and Hugo, but the question is...what is the connection between Dawes and Hugo? They now lack a key point that connects all the clues, which makes everyone deny this speculation. After all, there are many important figures and important relationships in the entertainment industry besides Hugo, and they can guess too many directions. . However, the major news media are vaguely aware that there seems to be a conspiracy already brewing, maybe... it''s just maybe, the revenge of Michael and Hugo is beginning to surface gradually. The Los Angeles Times interviewed Dawes Carter, but when the news was released, they still did not announce the name of Dawes Carter, and continued the abbreviation "d.c". This is also because Dawes'' method of obtaining evidence was not glorious. Dawes didn''t want to be the target of public criticism, and even swayed the market. Doesn''t this clearly provoke the authority of law enforcement agencies? But even so, "d.c" became popular all over the United States overnight. With the record-breaking 1.8 million copies of the "Los Angeles Times", it achieved a record high in 1995 for the "Los Angeles Times". "D.c" has become the most watched paparazzi in one fell swoop, and it has made countless paparazzi admire and admire it. What I admire is that Dawes grabbed this exclusive and seized this opportunity; what I admire is that Dawes captured the important information that all of them missed, desperately, and reaped great rewards. Regarding the origin of news clues, I didn''t say much in the report. This is also the strangest place. In the published interview content, Dawes only said that he felt that he was hiding in the beginning. child. There are more conspiracies behind the case. He carefully studied the interviews of Michael and Chandler, including the interviews of Hugo, and finally let him piece together scattered clues, thus focusing on the incognito Chandler family. This kind of statement is okay to fool ordinary readers, but it is worthless to professionals, because it is simply nonsense-every paparazzi starts by collecting clues from all sides when studying an event. There is not much difference. The point is how Dawes found the key clues-of course, everyone knows that this is a secret, Dawes certainly doesn''t want to say. However, there is a paparazzi named Brian Heavison who really stupidly studied all the news reports. Brian, who is only 15 years old this year, is also famous in the paparazzi circle-not because of his power. Famous, but because they are too young, they have become people''s ridicule. After Brian read all the news reports, he seemed to have really discovered something. He came to Dawes mysteriously. No one knew what they said, but since then, the relationship between Brian and Dawes has become very close. When I got up, I even brought the "Los Angeles Times" to buy photos taken by Brian, which aroused more speculations among the paparazzi. Soon, various news came out from within the Los Angeles Times. Some people said that Michael was not reconciled and hired Dawes to follow the Chandler family for a long time, because the Chandler family was indeed blackmailing Michael. He wanted to seize the evidence that the Chandler family blackmailed him, but he unexpectedly returned his innocence; some people say that Daws bought the court and the police. The internal eyeliner of the Procuratorate stole the information of the original court case, found clues from it, and then followed the Chandler family; some people said that Si used private detectives to install a wiretap in the Chandler family and used illegally to extract a confession. Means to force Chandler to confess the crime on the tape... For a time, opinions were divergent. Among these many theories, there is one that has not attracted too many people''s attention. Some people say that Hugo is the key person. From the beginning, Hugo knew about the Chandler family''s conspiracy, so he unswervingly supported Michael. After that, Dawes got the clue from Hugo, and then he unearthed the blockbuster. This statement is actually based on Anmitol sodium. Those who are interested can find that as early as when the incident broke out, Hugo mentioned the drug that no one knew about Anmetol, but afterwards everyone did not pay attention and was passed by Hugo; now the truth is clear, and Egypt Vin Chandler''s use of anmetol sodium for his son became the focus of attention overnight. However, this statement did not cause much discussion, but some real old foxes paid attention to it. What they care more about than the matter itself is that Hugo''s powerful influence on the news media has been silently permeated into the depths; what they care more about is that they are part of the media and entertainment circles. Citizens, how should they seek more benefits next; what they still care about is that the storm brewing behind this news event finally smells of danger. It seems that the clouds are already overwhelming at this time, but they dont know what they have suffered this time. Who is it, or is everyone happy? Chapter 1208： Uranus Appears Hugo has finished all the scenes in the "Seven Deadly Sins", but he is not very satisfied. On the one hand, the role of Anonymous is really too narrow, and Hugo''s intentions are still unfinished; on the other hand, Hugo is constantly studying acting skills. At this time, there is still a layer of mist to touch the door, as if touching the frosted glass door, you can vaguely see the scene on the opposite side, but the frosted layer can''t go away, although the "seven deadly sins" The performance was completed brilliantly, but Hugo was still very dissatisfied with himself, as if... it was like tearing open a scab that had already been torn apart in half, but it was stopped, so the scar was just It''s itchy and painful to droop there. It''s really uncomfortable. Although Hugo''s scenes are finished, the crew has not finished. Brad and Morgan still have a few scenes to be filmed. Hugo did not leave the crew, although everyone thought that Hugo was to avoid being captured by the paparazzi. Arrived, but Joseph knew that Hugo was tricky, and he was still eager to act. This kind of Hugo makes Joseph very interesting. Although Hugo has always been passionate about acting, this kind of "drama addiction" has appeared in Hugo for the first time. Joseph mentioned this matter with Rick a few days ago, and Rick is very happy to help Hugo pick up a new script, but this is not that simple. After the hype of "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins", is Hugo''s new work publicly taking over commercial blockbusters, or low-key taking over a low-cost art work transition during the awards season? Rick needs to weigh and plan carefully, and, judging from Hugo''s addiction to drama, it is estimated that the latter is more appropriate, so this is even more difficult. The appearance of a commercial blockbuster is probably just a few key points; however, to make an art film well, it is a trick that requires constant consideration, and the script is only one of the important links. However, for Rick, this is a trouble of happiness. Hugo is sitting on the set at this time. Although his acting skills still haven''t made a breakthrough, he is still in the process of rebuilding. But since he tried to combine method and expressionism, his vision has broadened a lot. He can now. Obviously, Brad''s performance is too rigid. His personal color is too heavy, but he is not flexible, so as to cover up the lines of the character itself. Simply put, Brad can''t perform well. After he really invested in the script, Hugo knew that Mills was actually a character who was not inferior to that of Anonymous. Perhaps the difficulty of acting was not that high, but it was still very challenging. Mills emotions got out of control step by step, and his anxiety level increased bit by bit. In fact, this is a dark line in the script, not only a trap of anonymous people, but also caused by the entire social environment. This is in turn with Samoses disappointment in society. Be alert to hook. Therefore, the script of the "seven deadly sins" is not lacking in excavation. On the contrary, the theme is very deep, but because Brad performed the entire out-of-control process too thick, people ignore this dark line, and naturally have a negative impact on the quality of the finished product. Have an impact. The same is true for David Fincher, who is still relatively young at this time. His carving of the dark line is obviously insufficient. No wonder people always say that the artistic value of the "fight club" is higher than the "seven sins". However, if Hugo speaks about acting skills, he can be blunt, and even roll up his sleeves to demonstrate it is no problem; if Hugo speaks about director skills, he only has one mouth left. Just as Hugo was strangled in Brad''s scene, some commotion came from the periphery of the crew, which made Hugo slightly frowned and looked over. The crew should keep quiet at all times. This is the consensus of everyone. Especially for those crews who are receiving live sound, any noise will have an impact, and it is fatal to the work of sound engineers, sound engineers, and sound effects engineers. . Joseph walked over and patted Hugo on the shoulder, "You have visitors." Hugo''s eyebrows tangled together. "Who?" His role has been finished. Most of my friends know that he will definitely not come to visit the class. Is it Cameron Diaz? "Michael Jackson." With Joseph''s low voice, Hugo saw the low-key figure, but even if he was wearing a hat, a scarf, and a black suit, everyone around him easily recognized him. . Michael Jackson, one of the greatest and top stars in the history of American music, may have countless great singers in the history of music, but there will definitely be a place for him in the top ten ranks, and more importantly, , His great influence on the 1980s and 1990s is unparalleled. Hugo stood up abruptly, staring dumbfounded at the still pale and delicate man in front of him, astonished. Although in the eyes of many people, Hugo and Michael are very good friends, but if you tell them that this is only the second official meeting between Hugo and Michael, it is estimated that no one wants to list. But this is the fact. Except for the first time I met Catherine Hepburn on Broadway, they never met again. The two rows of twelve bodyguards around Michael Jackson are strong, making all the people around them retreat, but they are unwilling to leave. They can only follow by step by step like a sixteen-year-old star chaser. Michael smiled at Hugo and nodded, but instead of walking straight to Hugo, he walked to the position of the director''s chair next to him. However, there was no one on it. He had to look around and asked politely, "Excuse me. Where is the guard?" David Fincher, who was standing behind the monitor, immediately stood up, "Oh, Michael, you... why are you here?" Although David and Michael worked together, he was just a small music video director at the time. That''s it, it''s not worth mentioning, he didn''t even think that Michael remembered himself when Hugo told him it was Michael who mentioned himself, he was just joking. "I came to visit my old friend. I didn''t expect to disturb your work. I''m really sorry." Michael smiled and apologized. David was dumbfounded, and then he laughed dumbfounded, "It''s okay, it''s okay... it just happened to be us. Taking a break, its okay." Michael shook David''s right hand, then walked towards Hugo, and finally stopped in front of Hugo, "Hey, man, long time no see." Maybe others think that after Michael went to Europe to recuperate for more than half a year, they hadn''t seen each other for a long time; but for Hugo, they really hadn''t seen each other for a long time. "Hey, man, long time no see." After Hugo woke up from the shock, he smiled and shook his head. "You look good, although your skin is less **** than I thought, you look very energetic." "You dare to talk directly about my skin in front of me?" Michael raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in surprise. The **** man standing next to him walked forward directly, looking like he was ready to go. It caused Joseph and Samora to leaned over in a hurry, but it made Michael chuckle, turning back to the **** man and saying, "Cole, I told you that this is my friend." The **** then retreated, and then Michael turned his head to look at Hugo, "You look good now, I heard you are doing a good job now." It was true. When Michael''s incident broke out two years ago, it rained. Guo can only be said to be a rising star with a strong rise, but now he is no doubt a member of the ranks of superstars. Hugo chuckled and shook his head, "Although it makes me feel very honored that you came to the set to tell me this, but... Michael, I must say that you have affected the work of our crew." As soon as Hugo''s words came out, the other staff nearby took a breath. You know, in the entire Hollywood entertainment circle, the only person who can let Michael visit the class in person is Elizabeth Taylor. Today Michael came to visit Hugo''s class in person, and Hugo actually...want to drive him away? This is so unbelievable, even David hesitated whether he should come up to ease the atmosphere-in fact, he didn''t mind the little time being delayed. As for Brad and Morgan, who were completely ignored, no one paid attention to their expressions. Morgan, who had experienced countless winds and waves, walked to the side calmly and watched Michael together; and Brads. But the figure is no longer visible. But when Michael heard Hugos words, he nodded slightly, "Sorry, my fault, I''m really sorry. I knew that I came to the set to hinder everyone from working." Michael still speaks softly and slenderly. He usually does. He doesn''t overuse his voice too much, and the occasions where such strangers-strangers gather always make him nervous and repulsive. But today, Michael''s expression does not show tension or anxiety, and those eyes hidden in the shadow of the brim of the hat appear energetic. This is the reason why Hugo dared to make a joke. This kind of Michael is completely different from the Uranus superstar who suffered a severe blow in his memory, was lethargic and began to rely on drugsHistory has changed after all, and this makes Hugo''s mind. The mood flew up gently. Michael looked at Hugos chaos with a little gentle eyes, and was a little surprised. This is not the same as the Hugo he had in mind. Michael didnt know much about acting, and he didnt know Hugo either. In trying to figure out what he has experienced in the role of Anonymous, Michael hesitated and said, "Is it convenient for you today? Can we sit down and talk about it?" Hugo sensed Michael''s hesitation, because Michael was always so sensitive, and a little bit of trouble would alarm him, not because Michael was too weak, but because the circle, the media, and countless public opinions forced him to be like this. Hugo also realized that the emotions in his mind were still in the Anonymous, so he lowered his head and cleared his throat. When he raised his head again, the smile on the corner of his mouth returned to the usual clarity, "Of course, my work has been completed, yes. Be with you at any time. If you need it, you can now..." Having said this, Hugo paused, and looked around awkwardly, "Are I too eager to say what I just said? Should I be more reserved so that it doesn''t sound like a lunatic?" Hahahaha, everyone around was laughing. Chapter 1209： Heavy shackles "When did you come back? The last time I spoke with you, were you still in London?" Hugo sat down in his seat, looked around somewhat restrained, and finally fell on the opposite Michael. Michael did not answer immediately, but slowly took off his jacket, then the scarf, then the hat, and finally the sunglasses, as if peeling an onion, showing the true face to Hugo layer by layer, "Why do you Wearing a hat all the time, and not taking it off indoors is a strange behavior." After Michael''s reminder, Hugo reacted. In the past, Hugo has long been used to walking around wearing a hat, and he is always guarding against paparazzi, so he has forgotten. Now Hugo and Michael are sitting in a box, and Michael''s huge bodyguard team, Joseph and Samora are guarding the outer compartment. The corridor of the restaurant is outside the outer compartment. Under such intensive protection, Hugo didn''t have to worry, he took off his hat readily, and immediately saw Michael''s astonished expression. Michael was stunned, and then he chuckled lightly. He looked up again and looked at Hugos thin hairy head. He was so happy that he couldnt help but his laughter rose again, and finally turned into joy. Laughed, "God, you are such an interesting person." Michael looked at Hugo carefully and nodded secretly. Although the hairstyle is half of the artists face, he has to admit that Hugo is indeed a good foundation. Even if he is bald, he does not expose too many shortcomings. Excited again and again, "Why do you look more like...a scholar, or a professor after you shaved your head?" Hugo shrugged, "Maybe it''s because I''m too smart. After using my brain too much, my hair fell out." That''s what it means to be extremely smart. After Hugo''s bald head, the image has a strong bookishness, which really surprised everyone. Not only did it not be fierce and fierce, but instead it converged and precipitated the usual sunshine into a learned wisdom. The smile on the corner of Michaels mouth opened again, but this time he didnt worry about Hugos hairstyle anymore, but changed the subject, Last time we talked, I was still in London. I remember you were preparing for a Grammy. Come on." Michael turned the subject back again, "I watched the show, it was a beautiful job!" Michael smiled and praised, although he spoke softly, he could clearly feel the brisk ending of his words, "but , The performance of Nirvana was not planned, right?" Michael''s seniority and veteran knows how conservative the Grammy''s stage is. Hugo laughed, "This is the charm of the stage, isn''t it?" He didn''t admit it, but he didn''t deny it either. "Last time you said you were preparing for a new album in London? How are you preparing now?" Although Michael has disappeared from the media for nearly two years, he has been actively preparing for his fifth official studio album as an adult. Hugo didn''t know the specific situation, he just knew about it. "It''s almost done. I actually went back to Los Angeles last month, just to prepare for the return of the new album." Michael said simply, "Actually, I originally planned to release this album in the UK to promote It also started in the UK. But then I thought a lot..." At this point, Michael took a deep look at Hugo, "I still decided to come back to the United States." Stand up wherever you fall. Michael remembered Hugo''s encouragement and affirmation at the time, although he was worried about sorrow. The follow-up impact of the Tong case will cause trouble for publicity, but he decided to face it bravely. "But now it seems that I have had an unexpected gain." Michael kept his eyes on Hugo''s eyes and said softly. If Hugo remembers correctly, Michael Jacksons fifth official solo album "History" after he became an adult was released in 1995. There are two albums in total. The first is a collection and the second is a new song. Included. In history, this album kicked off with the largest and most expensive publicity event in history, but it was smashed. child. The follow-up influence of the case has spread, and the road ahead for the album "History" is very tortuous. On the one hand, the critics have mixed praise and criticism for the album, but Michael is still attacking in groups. Deep down in people''s hearts, it is generally believed that even if the accusation is dropped, Michael is still burdened with prostitutes. The suspicion of the child, the crime committed against the child is a capital punishment in the United States, and no one wants to "forgive" Michael. On the one hand, it is because of the interests of Sony Columbia Records. They think it is likely to be Michael''s swan song-or because of sorrow. child. Therefore, they set a very high price for the two-disc album. Although the price of the two-disc package was a bit higher than that of the single-disc package, Sony has set a very high price that cannot be matched by any other two-disc record. On the other hand, its because of Sonys lack of attention and hastily its promotional strategy. The single promotion and the albums sales curve were not linked in time; on the other hand, Michael was absent from most of the promotional activities in the US market, all of which led to the album. Sales follow-up is weak. Therefore, although the album "History" airborne the Billboard Championship with record-breaking sales in the first week, it only won for two consecutive weeks, which is completely inconsistent with Sony''s three-month dominance. The media even believes that this album is Michael. The last swan song. In the end, although "History" won 3.5 million sales in the US market, while the global market had 16 million units as of 1998, the results are not bad, but after all, it is not the glory of the peak period. Up. What about now? Hugo greeted Michael''s sight. The Michael in front of him was still unassuming. It is hard to imagine that the domineering world superstar on the stage has no aura in private, but the vigor and indifferent that exudes from Michael It''s impressive. This is not the one in history. child. The murdered man was exhausted and discouraged. Of course Hugo knew what Michael was talking about as the "windfall". The collapse of the Chandler family allowed the truth to be revealed to the world. The shackles that Michael had been carrying for two years were finally released. Although the injury has been caused, the wound stayed there forever, and the negative impact has been deeply rooted; at least, Michael has washed away the grievances, and this is the most important thing. "The truth will not be buried forever, this is the truth." Hugo said with a chuckle, his eyes filled with firm confidence, not overly blatant or overly excited, as if all this was justified. Sorrow. child. The truth of the case was announced to the public fourteen years in advance. Hugo doesn''t know what will happen in the future. This may be his boldest and most direct change in the history of this time and space. No one knows the second time in 2003. The child false accusation will not appear, no one knows whether Michael will continue to be silent or the phoenix Nirvana, no one knows whether there are still countless people mourning the departure of a generation of superstars in the midsummer of 2009... But at least, all of this has found a change Key. So, does this mean that the prospects of the "History" album can also be changed? Michael looked at the confidence in Hugo''s eyes. Although he had known Hugo''s trust in him a long time ago, today, standing in front of Hugo and feeling his huge confidence, Michael is moved indescribably. When the whole world has given up on themselves, but there are still people who are willing to stand behind them, this moving complex, even Shakespeare''s quill can hardly explain clearly. "When I saw the news, I cried, like a child, sitting on the side of the bed and crying. I cried at a loss until I was short of breath and almost fainted." Michael said calmly, as if to say. Like other peoples stories, there was a slight smile on the corner of my mouth, I didnt even know why I was crying until the end of crying. I just felt very sad, very sad... Then I suddenly began to remember the last time I was like this. When did you shed your tears presumptuously?" At this point, Michael pursed his lips and chuckled lightly. "If I remember correctly, that was when I was really a kid, when my brothers and I were on tour together. Back then. I''m a real kid, so funny, isn''t it?" Hugo looked at the breezy clouds at the corner of Michael''s mouth and sighed softly. He had never imagined how Michael would react to his grievances when he was alive, because he had no way to imagine. Not only because Michael is too far away from him , but also because everything that Michael has experienced is too complicated, too large, and too heavy. As a bystander, he can''t appreciate the complexity. But now seeing Michael''s relaxed expression, Hugo felt a little more melancholy. He couldn''t imagine the grievance and sadness behind Michael''s howling and crying, and he couldn''t imagine the bitterness and heaviness behind Michael''s understatement. Any language was pale at this time, so Hugo was silent, just looking at Michael, who was immersed in his memories. Michael bowed his head and blinked to let the mist in his eyes dissipate, then raised his head again and looked at Hugo. He has never been a person who likes to express his inner emotions, because he knows that in the entertainment industry, to show his true emotions, no one cares and no one sympathizes. In the end, it is himself who is injured. But this time it was an exception, because only Michael knew it. child. The weight of the cross of the case is so heavy and terrifying, it almost wipes him out. Even if it''s just a recollection, all his physical strength will be consumed. Michael adjusted his breathing a little, and said to Hugo again, "I talked to Dawes on the phone, no matter what his purpose is, and what means he uses, but he gave me the truth, I just I should say thank you." Michael paused for a while, his eyes looked at Hugo seriously like never before, "But, he said, I should thank you because you gave the first clue." Chapter 1210： 3rd strong support Hugo never thought of taking credit, not because the source of his clues was elusive, but because he had never helped Michael with utilitarian ideas. Anyone with a sense of justice can''t bear to see that this period of injustice has been brought into the coffin with the parties involved, not to mention that this party is Michael Jackson, the unique Michael Jackson. Therefore, after the truth came out, Hugo never accepted any interview. Even if Nicholas of the Los Angeles Times called, Hugo refused the interview, letting all clues stop in doubt, and then completely dissipated in the process of spreading. . However, Hugo did not expect that Michael actually knew the truth. "Me? Why don''t I know?" Hugo could only pretend to be stupid, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with confusion, "Could it be that I also have a part of the credit? This is a great honor. Then am I? I should be thankful that my predictability was so accurate. After speaking, Hugo laughed. Michael couldn''t find any flaws in Hugo''s expression. He had forgotten what an excellent actor Hugo was. But for Michael, what he needs is not to pursue the answer, as if Dawes Carter never asked Hugo how he learned about Chandler and Anmetona, they are both smart people; important; The thing is that he knows that Hugo is behind the scenes, which is enough. Perhaps, this hidden truth will never be made public, but for the real insider, Michael Jackson. Sorrow. Behind the child case, people feel the power of Hugo. This is also the people in the circle once again truly feel Hugo''s huge appeal as a superstar. At this time, there was a knock on the door. Obviously the waiter had come over to serve the food. Michael chuckled and took this opportunity to change the subject and didn''t go any further, "Please come in!" The door of the room was opened, and two waiters walked in with their heads bowed, and walked over with their plates without squinting eyes. One was responsible for serving the dishes, and the other was responsible for serving the dishes. "Mr. Jackson, this is the tomato you ordered." Cold soup; Mr. Lancaster, this is your Nice salad." After standing at the table staggered and putting the appetizers in front of the two, "Please enjoy it slowly." Then he kept his eyes open again. Backed out. From beginning to end, the two waiters did not look at Hugo and Michael, but they maintained their etiquette and did not feel offensive at all. Such well-trained, really admirable. In the vanity fair of Hollywood, smart people are always everywhere. Both Michael and Hugo took up their knives and forks and began to enjoy their appetizers. Then Michael said, "I actually came back to Los Angeles some time earlier. There are other things that must come to the United States to deal with." Michael glanced at Hugo. , Did not pause, and said directly, "I plan to change the brokerage company." Hugo was not surprised. He remembered this point in history. Behind the many snubs of Sony Columbia Records, there may not be a reason why the agency is not strong enough. Michael is currently affiliated with an innovative artist management company. This Hollywood brokerage giant includes almost all top superstars, such as Steven Spielberg, Tom Cruise, Brad Pitt, Opp La Winfrey, Michael Jordan and others, their current brokerage contracts are under the banner of Innovative Artist Brokerage Company. "William Morris?" Hugo was enjoying the salad in front of him. He looked at Michael and said afterwards. He didn''t know why Michael brought it up suddenly. He thought it was just a chat between friends. Michael was a little surprised by Hugo''s reaction, "Why do you think it is William Morris?" "International innovation management companies are still incomplete internally." Marvin Josephson is a good businessman, but not a good broker. This was proved at the beginning of the company''s establishment, and it will still be the same again. It is missing. Many senior agents such as Rick Rosen and Ali Emmanuel not only lacked management talents, but also lost the resources behind the senior agents contacts-dont forget, when Rick left Thanks to Hugos reminder, he succeeded in bringing out all his information, "And I dont like the atmosphere there; then, from this point of view, William Morris is naturally the first choice, although they are now the company There are still some internal struggles, but I heard that they only succeeded in digging into the corner of an innovative artist agency not long ago, so it seems that they should be good." 1994 and 1995 were a turbulent period for brokerage companies. Naturally, international innovation management companies needless to say, midnight politics. The change almost caused them to lose nearly one-third of their resources; and the creative artist agency was hit hard. Their founder, Michael Ovitz, left the company and moved to Disney. After the company fell into chaos, important customers Jay Maloney (Jay.), a partner who was hurriedly promoted to management, was poached one after another because he couldn''t bear the huge pressure and started to suck. In March, Dongchuang was expelled for the incident and committed suicide. Even the power turmoil occurred within the William Morris agency. Although it was not as fierce as the other two competitors, it also distracted them a lot of energy. However, they took advantage of the fire and snatched several heavyweight stars such as Ubi Goldberg and Sylvester Stallone from the creative artist agency. This is also an important reason for the rapid rise of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company in the past year, not only because of the prosperity of actors such as Hugo and Tom Hanks, but also because the competitors are overwhelmed and have no time to concentrate. Suppress. The "Mission Impossible" project and the "Seven Deadly Sins" project can be seen in the process of defeating the project. Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is still a small company, but it is still preliminary to the layout ability of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. When the competitors are overtaken, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has already had the power to give it a go. So, one year is really earth-shaking. If Michael wants to change the brokerage company, relatively speaking, the old and stable William Morris brokerage company is definitely the right choice. After Hugo finished speaking, he saw Michaels expression rather playful, which made Hugo stop the action of putting the tomato into his mouth, frowning and thinking, "You wont tell me, you want to join the elite Brokerage company?" As mentioned before, the United Elite Brokerage Company was formed by the merger of two medium-sized brokerage companies with strong and deep roots in 1991. After just four years of development, it has become a leader in the second-tier brokerage company. Looking up to the three major brokerage companies. The United Elite Agency has strong strengths in the fields of music, TV dramas, and movies. Currently, stars such as Harrison Ford, Sting, and Laura Dunn (laura. Dern) are under their umbrella, and they also own the "Song Fei Zheng Chuan". This classic comedy is consistently ranked in the top five ratings in the United States. United Elite Brokerage Company can be said to be the biggest competitor of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company at present. Since the three major brokerage companies are all giants, the market for other small and medium-sized brokerage companies to survive is very limited. Dont look at United Elite Brokerage Company as if it is a big name There are not as many Fenjin elite brokerage companies, but their background and lineup are far better than those of Fenjin elite brokerage companies. Every brokerage company wants to catch up with the three major brokerage companies, but the premise is to be able to break a blood path in the small and medium-sized brokerage company market. At present, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is rapidly approaching the United Elite Brokerage Company in just one year by relying on its strong star effect. Objectively speaking, the United Elite Brokerage Company is indeed strong-otherwise it would not become one of the top brokerage companies in the next few years, but for the current Michael, the temple is still a little smaller. Of course, small temples also have the advantages of small temples, at least resources will be tilted towards Michael-just like the current elite brokerage firm Endeavour, almost two-thirds of the resources are for Hugo, Tom, Clint, Al This group of top artists serve. Michael smiled and asked, "Why not?" Hugo also laughed, "If you want, you can''t." In fact, for an artist of Michael''s level, the agent is not the decisive link at all, because their own appeal is enough. However, Michael has just now ushered in the truth and is preparing to release a new album. The operation of the manager and the cooperation of the record company are still very important. Michael put down the spoon in his hand, "I am very curious, why did you never mention Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company?" Hugo looked at Michael puzzled, but then he reacted. He couldn''t help but stunned, then smiled and shook his head. To be honest, Hugo really didnt consider Endeavours elite agency just now. Michael is different from the previous Joanna Rowling and Leonardo DiCaprio. One of them is unknown and the other is a potential star. Joining Endeavour The elite brokerage company focuses on the future; while Michael is a top superstar, Hugo has never thought of pulling this great **** into their little temple. "Perhaps this shows that I am not suitable to be a businessman Hugo said with a mockery, and then carefully looked at Michaels expression and pondered, "Michael, do you... Come to our company? " Instead, Michael didn''t answer. He smiled and lowered his head to enjoy his own tomato cold soup, and hung Hugo in the air, feeling really uncomfortable. Hugo''s gaze scans blankly between his salad and Michael''s bowl of red cold soup, but he doesn''t know what to say: Do you persuade Michael to enter the elite agency? Or should he unselfishly suggest that Michael go to the William Morris agency? "Hugo, you know, real friends can tell the truth." Michael did not look up, and said in a low voice, "Are you not going to introduce your company to me?" "Uh... Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is a... a potential stock brokerage company with wonderful prospects?" Hugo was not prepared at all, frowned, and hesitated to say, how should Hugo''s conception be explained in detail? When working in his own company, Michael looked up. I saw Michael tapping his chin lightly, as if he was thinking seriously, and then said in a long voice, "Your company sounds really good, which makes me very yearning." Does this work? Chapter 1211： Great opportunity "Are you serious?" Hugo looked at Michael in front of him, thought about it carefully, or asked about it carefully. "Why not?" Michael pursed his lips slightly, but started to enjoy his appetizer freely. At this moment, the door of the room was knocked again, and the two waiters appeared again, ordering Michael and Hugo. The main dish was brought up, and Michael did not shy away from outsiders, so he said directly, I heard that not long ago, Leonardo DiCaprio was introduced by you and signed with Endeavour Elite Agency. At this time, the waiter couldn''t even pay attention to his politeness. He stared at the dinner plate in his hand closely, and looked like he wanted to plug his ears. He was two invisible people alive. Outsiders always like to discover the gossip in the circle, but in fact, many people in the circle know that some gossip can be sniffed, and some gossip is a secret that cannot be sniffed. Knowing too much is fatal. Hugo did not notice the departure of the two waiters at all, he was lost in thought because of Michael''s words. Why did Leonardo take it for granted when he mentioned that he wanted to join the company; but when Michael proposed the same idea, he felt strange and surprised? Is it really because of the difference in status between Leonardo and Michael? Obviously not. Hugo really regarded Leonardo as his friend, that is, his own person, so Hugo has absolute confidence in Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. Not only is it not strange to join friends, but they also actively match up. This is called trust. But Hugo treats Michael, even if they call each other friends, but they always keep a distance in their hearts, not only because there are too few opportunities for two people to get along, but also because in the depths of Hugo''s soul, he has always regarded Michael as a person of another level. Just like Catherine Hepburn and Gregorian Parker. Therefore, when Michael proposed that he wanted to enter the elite brokerage company, Hugo had many concerns: Is our company really good enough? Will Michael be fooled? Are our resources really enough? What if Michael''s career hits the bottom after he comes here? This difference in trust has led to the essential alienation, so Hugo''s ideas and positions have also appeared to be different. Lifting his head, Hugo looked at Michael''s sincere eyes, and his cheeks couldn''t help but feel hot. Michael seemed to see through Hugo''s inner thoughts, smiled, raised his voice slightly and said, "Hugo, we are friends. Although I won''t allow you to call me Mike, but..." Hugo was immediately amused by this sentence, "So, you are really serious." This time, Hugo did not use interrogative sentences, but affirmative sentences. Michael did not comment, which was regarded as acquiescence. Hugo took a deep breath, picked up a knife and fork, and looked at the steak in front of him carefully, but instead of eating in a hurry, he said, "In fact, our company is indeed a very good choice. Although we established the time Its too short. Its just celebrated the first anniversary not long ago, but our companys senior partners are very powerful. By the way, last month, three senior agents from the Creative Artist Agency joined our company and became A senior partner. Besides..." Michael nodded and interrupted Hugo, "I heard, Adam **** (adam. Sandler), Dennis Miller (.), right?" Hugo gently ticked the corner of his mouth, "It seems that you have done a lot of investigation." Adam **** is not yet a top comedian who will be popular in the United States in the future. He is just a rookie comedy who has just risen. He is currently a fixed team for the late-night comedy show "Saturday.." of the TV station. He has a lot of favorites, and he sometimes also appeared in movies, but it was not until the "Overage Transfer Student (. released in February this year that he achieved success. Adam can only be regarded as a second-line actor at present, and he is also a talented comedian who is not easy to come up with, so he and Dennis Miller and other fixed team of "Saturday Night Live" under the leadership of the agent, left the creative artist agency. When I came to Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, I didn''t actually attract much attention. But everyone in the circle knows that it is obviously because of the strength of the layout shown by the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company in the previous "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Sins" competitions that let everyone see their potential, so there will be senior brokers. Willing to join this potential stock, not seeking to become the leader of the current three major brokerage companies, but to become a contributor to the rising stars in fighting the world together. Michael shrugged and admitted Hugo''s speculation, "I know the current situation of your company, but I don''t care about it, because I''m just a singer, not an investor, or a senior partner." When Michael spoke I also looked at Hugo meaningfully, apparently implying Hugos shareholder status, I care about the broker itself and the rights he can fight for me. You know, Sony Columbia Records is a tough bone. From these words, it can be felt that the album "History" has already had a confrontation with Sony Columbia Records in the process of preparing for release. Although the Endeavour Elite Agency is currently in a process of intimacy with Columbia Pictures, the record company is a completely unrelated independent department, that is another matter. "Then I hope those professionals in our company can give you a satisfactory answer." Hugo is a half-hearted layman for the broker''s work, and he certainly can''t explain it. Michael also knew this, so the next dinner went smoothly. The two had a great chat, especially about the creation and understanding of music. They really had a lot to say. When the dinner was over, Michael''s throat was a little tight-he hadn''t been chatting for such a long time. When they got home, Rick Rosen and Henry Bloom were already sitting on the sofa in the living room and waiting-Joseph called to inform them on the way back. Seeing Hugo coming back, Rick just couldn''t bear to stand up, with a rare eagerness on his face. This kind of Rick looks really surprising-usually Rick always looks like a man in his chest. , As if he would never be in chaos, "Really?" Rick couldn''t bear it today and just blurted out. Hugo didn''t intend to tease Rick either. He smiled and nodded in affirmation, "Really." At the end of the dinner, Hugo briefly said this to Joseph, so Joseph will promptly notify Rick and Henry to come over. Hugo immediately explained the situation tonight in detail, and based on his memory, also told his speculation about Sony Columbia Records. Henry always looked lazy, thinking and saying, Sonys only worry is that Michael is no longer the king of the king due to the follow-up impact of the incident, so he wants to take the opportunity to make a big profit. Many of the requirements are negligent, and everything is based on interests." Although Rick is also a senior agent, he is indeed inferior to Henry in the field of music, and the right to speak is naturally in Henry''s hands. "However, these big companies are not fools. The truth has been flying in the sky these days. When a brokerage company pushed it from behind, Michael''s image of enduring humiliation and washing his grievances would soon be pushed to the zenith, and Sony''s abacus must be restarted by then." Isn''t that the case with EMI Records? "If Michael''s brokerage contract is handed over to you, would you be willing to do it?" Rick''s thinking angle is different. At this time, he is not a broker, but the helm of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. He is standing in the coordinator. Thinking from perspective. Henry didn''t even hesitate for a second, "Don''t do it." Hugo looked at Henry with a surprised look, and Joseph asked directly, "Why? That''s Michael, you know, Michael Jackson!" "It''s because he is Michael Jackson." Henry seemed to have an idea for a long time. "First, he is too famous and has no sense of accomplishment; second, he is too difficult to do, he hardly trusts anyone, do His agent is almost asking for trouble. I remember his manager is a guy who does everything for money." Henrys words made Hugo and Joseph look at each other, but Rick immediately heard Henrys subtext. In fact, signing a big star like Michael is a double-edged sword. Behind the fame and interests that Michael represents, there are a large group of interests. For hyenas who are eyeing their eyes, the complexity of the things the agent has to deal with will also grow exponentially. If it is like Henry that brings glory to death, at least there is friendship; if it is like Rick that has Hugo indirectly, Rick and Hugo must explore each other, test each other, and blend in with each other. This is obviously Not an easy task. Michael has always had obstacles in "trusting others". But in Rick''s view this is a wonderful opportunity where opportunities outweigh challenges. He knows what Michael''s joining means to Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. It can almost be said to be a step-by-step opportunity, and at the same time. It can further expand the company''s appeal in the music market and increase its appeal to other brokers... Relatively speaking, the troubles and challenges behind the opportunity are not worth mentioning, and he really has no way to give up. This is the perspective difference brought about by different positions. Rick was silent for a while and looked at Henry, "In our company, who do you think can be Michael''s agent?" The reason why Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is still slightly behind United Elite Brokerage Company is actually the broker''s. In terms of quantity and quality, they have only been established for a year, and now there are less than 30 agents in the company, and most of them are film agents-the senior partners are all film agents. They can expand their business. Naturally limited. This is also the reason why Rick thinks that Michael''s joining is crucial, because it is a signal: In addition to our own artists, our rich potential is also hugely attractive to other stars. This will not only attract other artists to join, but also attract other agents to join. Henry thought about it seriously, "Tom Strickler." Chapter 1212： Turbulence Los Angeles in May has begun to heat up. The 1995 summer file will begin in June. This year, the "casper" launched by Universal Pictures is the "casper" from Universal Pictures. The publicity of this film has been overwhelming. The only focus of attention that can compete with the summer file is Michael Jacksons grievances. At this time, two weeks have passed since the cbs TV station exposed the Chandler familys conversation tape, but the impact of public opinion continues, compared with When the case broke out, everyone vented their anger toward Michael in one mind, and said that this time the anger was obviously more complicated and deeper. On the one hand, everyone is not ashamed of Evan Chandlers behavior and murdered his own son for the sake of money. On the other hand, people have been deceived and reacted violently, trying to push all the faults. The cunning Chandler family. At the same time, the power of witch trials cannot be ignored. When the truth came to light, Hugos original words came true. Michael indeed became a witch, and this incident was undoubtedly a huge blow to the entire US news media, which almost set off. All sociologists, journalists, and students across the country''s crusade against the media. Even the gangsters who are always responsible for the media have united this time, not only to support Michael, but also to speak for their own rights. The campaign against the "Uncrowned King" in the United States was so vigorous that all news media have honestly clipped their tails during this period, even the "New York Times" and the "Los Angeles Times" are no exception. However, the person involved in the incident, Michael Jackson, never showed up. This is really a great pity. People dont know what their mentality is towards Michael. Conscience is disturbed. On this day, Nicholas McLenna published a shocking news in the "Los Angeles Times". child. After the case, the United States once again shocked the United States, "Endeavour Elite Agency officially announced that Michael Jackson has become its companys artist, and Tom Strickler has become Jacksons new agent. Next, all questions about Jacksons new album and new itinerary will be handed over. Strickler is in charge." Although this news was not as shocking as the previous truth, it still made countless people **** their mouths in astonishment. Not only was it terrified that Michael finally showed up, but also terrified the Endeavour Elite Brokerage firm that turned out to be born, and even more surprised at this delicate point in time. Overnight, the name "Tom Strickler" became the hottest existence. All news reporters made calls to Tom''s landline and mobile phones. After all three extensions were blown up, The phone calls of other brokers of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company became hot in an instant, and the entire company was flooded with ringtones. To the brokerage company, the noisy and chaotic ringtones seemed like a passionate symphony, allowing the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company to sweep away the previous quiet and lonely scene, presenting a prosperous scene. Even Toms resume has been turned over. He is a group of veteran members who left the international innovation management company with Rick and Ali. Its just that Toms previous work record is relatively inferior to his friends. The biggest name among the artists who took over was Paul McCartney-it lasted only less than two years, and then when Marvin Josephson set off internal changes, Paul easily changed his camp, and Tom''s vitality was greatly injured. Tom''s professional field is mainly in television, music is also involved, but more of the business tour. After careful consideration at the beginning, Henry recommended Tom. In fact, he saw Tom''s excellent publicity and planning ability-he is relatively inferior in work smell and overall planning, but his market grasp ability is very good. It is indeed perfect to act as the agent of a top star who has already become famous like Michael. After Tom took over as Michaels agent, the first thing he did was to announce that Michael would hold an official press conference to explain the recent events and elaborate on the next plan. if. Sorrow. There is no truth to the case of Tong, so at this time Michaels change of court cannot be regarded as news at all. The media can neither say that Michael was embarrassed to go out, nor can he say that the new company is welcoming a superstar, so it is estimated that the news is also tepid by the ocean of information. Submerged. But now its different. All the truth came out. Michaels reputation rebounded strongly for a time and quickly reached the peak of its peak. The guilt and guilty conscience of the broad audience, in particular, made them feel compensatory to Michael, and the whole momentum reached An incredible culmination. Under such circumstances, Michael''s move to change the brokerage company has been given too much meaning. Was it because the former brokerage firm was unrighteous and missed Michael, who had cleared his grievances; or Michael broke up with the former brokerage firm and then changed the company; or after the truth became clear, Michael was indignant with the previous company and refused to renew his contract in a fit of anger. ... Regardless of the possibility, the relationship between Michael and the old brokerage company and the relationship between Michael and the new brokerage company have become the focus of everyone''s discussion. Therefore, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company went from behind the scenes for the first time. Countless people are discussing: What kind of company is this that can attract Michael to join? After learning about the situation, people were stunned. It turned out that Hugo, Tom Hanks, Clint Eastwood, Al Pacino, Cameron Diaz and other big names are all this. The artists in the hands of the home agency, and not long ago Leonardo DiCaprio, Adam **** and others have also joined. In the past, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company was only familiar within the industry, but now it is the first time the public has learned about this company and has a completely new understanding of this company: a company that can create the glory of Hugo and Tom, and a company that can attract The company that Leonardo and Michael joined is definitely worth looking forward to. In fact, apart from the three major brokerage companies, people know very little about Hollywood''s countless brokerage companies. Even the potential stock of United Elite Brokerage Company is not as widely known. After all, they are always hidden behind the artists. But this time, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company seized the opportunity and got a huge increase in popularity in one fell swoop, becoming a brokerage company that people rarely understand outside of the three major brokerage companies. Almost effortlessly, everyone left a clear signal of prosperous and prosperous to Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, not only the public, but also reporters. Nicholas relied on his strong friendship with Hugo, and at this time he seemed to have been with Endeavour. The elite brokerage company reached a cooperation agreement. In less than two weeks, it snatched two exclusives in a row, making other media jealous; now even the veteran entertainment industry has begun to change the direction of the wind. Marvin of the International Innovation Management Company is obviously already out of anger. He has not had time to really suppress the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Rick, Ali and others have taken advantage of the chaotic gap of the past year to rise rapidly and rise. The speed is not an exaggeration even if it is called "riding the rocket". It is almost a step-by-step jump, and in a blink of an eye it has already obtained the qualification to confront the three traditional brokerage companies. If it is said that the previous "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins" battles, Endeavour Elite Brokerage still relied on trickery and unexpectedly won; then this time Michael''s joining is obviously not that simple, let alone the Chandler family. The moment after the news broke, one had to suspect that they were behind the whole thing. All this is as if there is an invisible hand behind the control, but the specific situation will still be known after the press conference. But what is certain is that regardless of whether all this is carefully planned or accidental coincidence, Marvin knows one thing: he wants to use the unspoken rules of the industry to suppress the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. He has missed the opportunity. Now, they are the only thing they can do. , Just like the three major brokerage companies, they are uprightly confronting each other through their own means, and hard power is the key. The same is true for innovative artist brokerage companies. In fact, their head-on confrontation with Endeavour Elite Brokerage started a long time ago. Last year''s "Life and Death" confrontation "Wolf" and "Pulp Fiction" confrontation "Night Interview Vampire" were both. And now, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has successively poached several backbone brokers from them and Michael, who has washed away their grievances. Their confrontation is bound to continue. Roland Parkin said a word and got the attention of the company''s senior management, "Michael Ovitz is leaving now, and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is taking advantage of it. Who can guarantee that the three major Hollywood brokerage companies will not become What about the Big Four?" Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has initially qualified against the three major brokerage companies. They have fought against international innovation management companies and creative artist brokerage companies before and after, and they are not weak. This naturally caused William Morris Brokerage Company. Attention. In just one yearor, to be more precise, in just three months after February this year, the rapid rise of Endeavours elite brokerage firm has set off a storm throughout Hollywood. Now this The storm was pushed to the culmination because of Michael Jackson. With the blood loss of the three traditional brokerage companies, the growth of the backbone, and the rise of rising stars, Hollywood''s internal broker forces have completed a reshuffle, showing a new pattern. At this point, starting with the joining of Michael Jackson, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has formally completed the sprint of accumulation. It resisted the huge pressure in the early development of trembling and uneasy, and finally came to the fore and stood side by side with the United Elite Brokerage Company. The big brokerage company launched a violent shock. Chapter 1213： Punctuation on the picture Michael Jackson finally showed up! Toms first job after taking up his post received enthusiastic pursuits and severe tests. At the press conference, 227 media sent nearly 500 reporters to attend. The whole scene was bustling with hustle and bustle, not only the paper media collectively dispatched. , Radio and TV also sent staff to the scene one after another, hoping to interview Michael as soon as possible. The press conference was divided into two parts. The first part was Michaels statement. He could finally emphasize his innocence in a righteous manner. Then he praised the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and expressed his expectation for the next work; The second part of the next part is an interview with reporters, but before entering the interview session, Tom, as Michaels spokesperson, also issued a statement from his official position. "Because Mr. Jackson has reached an out-of-court settlement with Mr. Chandler, Mr. Jackson will not file a lawsuit again. However, we still reserve to prosecute Mr. Chandler and all news media that distorted the facts for defamation, reputation damage, and prosecution. The right to compensation for mental losses." This is Michaels request, just like when he decided to settle out of court and use the settlement money to end the whole matter, he does not want more people to be harmed because of this incident, especially Jordan, he is just one Underage children. Although Hugo strongly opposed this, since Evan Chandler has completely collapsed, he should be allowed to plead guilty and then go to court for defamation, but Michael still refused. The team headed by Rick and Tom also conducted internal discussions. When it came to the conclusion, although Michaels entire incident was quite special and there was no problem with appealing, it was still difficult to obtain evidence for the crime of defamation due to Michaels status as a public figure. It will take a very long time, and as Michael said, it will be involved in a wide range, I am afraid it will once again become the focus of media hype. So, in the end, both sides took a step back, and then there was Tom''s statement. After the interview session began, the core of the reporters'' questions still revolved around the Chandler family. In the history of Hollywood, there are countless public figures who have suffered defamation, and many have made a lot of noise. But in the end, only a handful of people broke the truth in such a dramatic way. This in turn has raised a concern among countless social scholars: Can all speeches directed at public figures be published unscrupulously? While protecting the rights of public opinion supervision and freedom of speech, has it harmed the reputation and *rights of public figures? The witch trial, who created the witch, and who is conducting the trial. Faced with reporters questions, Michaels expression was still a bit painful. He originally refused to attend the press conference and hoped to give Tom full responsibility. However, after careful consideration, Michael decided to muster the courage to face the media and face the deep heart. Unfathomable wound, "I told the truth during the incident. I tell you that Chandler tried to blackmail me. He blackmailed me 20 million dollars. I didn''t agree. But you don''t want to believe..." Michael doesn''t need to go on with the rest of the story, the reporters themselves know what they did. This made the huge lineup of nearly five hundred reporters seem silent, and everyone was a little fidgeted to avoid Michael''s sight. "But fortunately, I still met some friends who were willing to believe in me. These friends have been standing behind me and supporting me to the present, which gave me the courage to continue to stand on the stage. So, for me I am very grateful for everything I have now." Michael went on to say that he wanted to severely condemn Chandler, but the memory was so painful that he didn''t want to think about it at all. Every memory picture was It would consume countless energy from him, so he didn''t say anything in the end. "Does your friends include Hugo Lancaster?" a reporter raised his voice and asked. Michael chuckled and nodded, "Yes, including Hugo Lancaster." The entire press conference lasted for forty minutes. After Michael left, the reporters were still unwilling to leave. With the joining of Michael, in addition to the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company becoming the target of much attention, the Chandler family has once again become the target of public criticism. The media naturally will not self-review the original mistakes, and they are more willing to use this statement to cover up their embarrassment. "Chandler is like a high-level liar. On his well-built stage, he deceived everyone with impeccable acting skills. His superb performance comparable to a movie king deceived the world, but behind him was disgusting. The wolf''s ambition..." As guided by the media, Chandler deceived the world, so they were not wrong. The media directly forgot their promotion and assistance. This is also true this time. In order to shift the target, the media focused all their anger on the Chandler family. It seems that only in this way can they prove their innocence. Soon the evidence was unearthed one by one. The first was Will Lynch, the Chandler pharmacist was discovered by reporters who had dug three feet in the ground. He also confirmed previous media speculations. He found After Evan Chandler overdose of Anmitol sodium, he charged a sealing fee and left early. Will''s testimony is undoubtedly powerful, because he positively confirmed Evan''s use of Amethyst against Jordan, and he confirmed that "he used three times the normal dose." Although Jordan has confessed the lie in front of the media, and Evans actions have confirmed the authenticity of the recording, so far, Evan has never officially issued a statement. He only admitted in a telephone interview that what Jordan said was all. It''s a fact, there is no news other than that. Therefore, Will''s news is undoubtedly shocking and aroused extensive discussion. Immediately afterwards, a recording of a phone call made by Evan when he filed the lawsuit in 1993 was also exposed by magical media reporters, "If I can''t get what I want, it will be a **** storm, and things will get worse. The bigger. He will be ashamed and ruined like never before, and he wont even want to sell more of a record. I can get everything I want, and he is completely destroyed, and he is dead for the rest of his life. " After the recording came out, there was an uproar. People are surprised not only by Evans viciousness and treacherousness, but also by the magic of the media reporters-when the case happened, their investigation was focused on attacking Michael, but no one had ever thought about the possibility that Michael was innocent, so None of these evidences have been unearthed. With the appearance of unfavorable evidence one by one, the Chandler family has been completely nailed to the pillar of shame. Jordans life at school is in desperation. The abuse and spurning from strangers outside is nothing but more important. It was the indifference and exclusion from Jordan''s friends and classmates that made Jordan miserable. Under tremendous pressure, Jordan was forced to temporarily suspend school. Joan''s social life was completely ruined, and he was forced to hide at home all day, and he had to dress up when going out, but even so, he couldn''t avoid the paparazzi''s momentary attention. At this moment, Qiong really understood that the attention she had always dreamed of could be a weapon to kill herself under certain circumstances. Of course, the pressure of others is not comparable to that of Evan. His dentists clinic has demonstrators almost every day. After losing most of the customers, a small number of regular customers could not stand it after all, and left one after another. Local police. The complaint from the inspection department is of no avail, because his clinic has completely lost its reputation in the entire community. Not only are people reluctant to come to the house, but rumors and rumors continue to come, and the strange eyes of the neighbors almost make him almost collapsed. Evan tried to confess. He now knows what terrifying situation Michael faced at the beginning, but he has no way, because the pressure is almost torn him to pieces. When he went to the convenience store to buy things, the clerk would look at him with strange eyes; when he went to take out the trash, the neighbor next door would stand across the street and point to him; when he took the subway, if there were any passersby passing by. His gaze was like countless sharp arrows piercing him; when he went to the bank, when others mentioned "Mr. Evan Chandler", countless gazes would be projected over him instantly; even he was standing on the side of the road to eat one. When you are hot dogs, you will hear others talking about him from the sound of the wind... Evan didnt know how Michael persisted, because even though he was hiding in the house, all the media that he had access to, such as television, radio, and newspapers, were discussing himor he thought he was discussing a lot. At that time, there is no need to accuse or curse. A sneer and a look in his eyes can trigger the pressure in his heart and make him burst out like a lunatic. He can only indulge in the world of alcohol, ups and downs, hoping that his nerves can be paralyzed. But he found that even such a small request could not be done, because he began to regret, watching Jordan''s timidity and decadence, watching Joan''s grandeur and irritability, he regretted everything he had done, and he realized that. His hands were covered with invisible blood. Money is omnipotent, but money is not omnipotent. Once upon a time, he was jealous of the glamorous Michael. He was jealous of everything that Michael had. He even dreamed of the beauty and happiness of owning a dream manor in his sleep; but now, his greed has become a shackle that binds him, step by step let him Out of breath. The pressure is increasing with the advancing of time, guilt and fear torment him day by day, even if Michael did not file a lawsuit, the pressure of public opinion in society is an invisible cross, pressing **** his shoulders, making him gradually lose All the strength will eventually lose the ability to resist. On September 16, 1995, Evan Chandler aimed a pistol at his temple, pulled the trigger, and ended his life. Afterwards, Jordan Chandler and Joan Chandler truly disappeared from the public eye, becoming members of thousands of ordinary people, and they were once a sensation. child. The case came to an end in this way. Chapter 1214： Pond Fish Hugo was corpse on the sofa in the living room at home, and the basketball game was playing on the TV, but Hugo''s spirit was not here at all. He was out of mind, and even the opponents of the game didn''t know who was facing the game. The "seven deadly sins" were officially completed three days ago. Hugo only felt extremely regretful. He was full of energy but had nowhere to do it. This kind of acting addictive symptom is like a drug addict, which makes Hugo lie down on the sofa. I dont want to move. Alex formally joined the crew of "Death Island" last week, Charlize went out for a run, Joseph and Carl went to the company, and Fokkin went to Al Bar to help organize an underground band competition... Hugo is the only one left now, a corpse at home. A gust of wind came outside the window, and there was a rustle of leaves, mixed with scattered discussions, "Are you sure Hugo did not go out today...", "He has been resting these two days...", "Hey, look. Hugos take-out box last night..." The trivial sound is like the sound of midsummer knowing, flowing slowly in the hot air, making people anxious, but at a loss, just as the background sound of electric fan noise . Michael Jackson cleaned up his grievances. This was originally nothing to Hugo, because in any report, Hugo was just like Catherine Hepburn and Elizabeth Taylor. As the person who supported Michael at the beginning, he appeared by the way. He has never been the protagonist. But after Michael joined the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and then publicly expressed his gratitude to Hugo at a press conference, Hugo has no peace. Hugo was still in the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew two days ago. The crews blockade didnt work at all. The reporters almost broke in, scaring the entire crew into a cold sweat-the previous confidentiality work has been done very well. Well, I won''t wait until it''s finished! Afterwards, the crew came to an end without any risk, and Hugo''s residence became a gathering point for the media. For three consecutive days, at least double-digit reporters were waiting downstairs. For these reporters, interviewing Hugo''s views on the entire incident is very important. They not only want to ask Hugo about his support for Michael in the first place, but now they finally wait for the truth to come to light; at the same time, they also want to ask about Michael joining Endeavour. Behind the elite brokerage company, Hugo played a role; in addition, they also want Hugo to express his opinions on the condemnation of the witch trial again. Of course, if Hugo could "swear verbally" again, it would be perfect. Although there are concerns about protecting his bald image from being exposed, in essence, Hugo does not want to cooperate with this hype. Michael is the protagonist of the whole incident and he does not want to shift the focus. Hugo stared at the TV blankly. He had already thought from the "seven deadly sins" where the black forest cake was the best. Suddenly the phone rang and pulled him back from his boundless thoughts. I sat up on the ground, but found that I was using too much force, and my head was dizzy. I sat there for a while, the phone ringing still thought reluctantly. Hugo stood up slowly, closed his eyes and walked to the phone, fumbled and picked up the receiver, "Hello, this is..." Before he could finish his words, he heard the other party screaming. A long string, but his head is obviously slow to respond, he only understands that Charlize is on the other end of the phone, "What? What are you talking about? You speak slowly, I was sleeping just now, and my reaction is a bit slow now." Charlize was speechless about Hugo''s laziness, and said depressedly, "I''m on the fourth floor now. There are reporters guarding the door on the third floor. They have been there, how can I go back!" Hugo paused, then reacted, and said in surprise, "How did they get in?" In the past two years, the paparazzi have been watching the Hugo closer and closer, and it can almost be said to be pressing step by step. Before going to follow the Chandler family, Dawes Carter used this 24-hour tactic to monitor the rain. Fruitful. But the paparazzi have never gained much. On the one hand, Hugos personal life does not have too many secrets, and his love affair is willing to openly admit that there are too few things worth digging, which will stimulate Mr. Bond to directly face Adam- Lancaster attacked; on the one hand, it was because Hugo was originally disgusted with these things, and he was vigilant enough that he would always pay attention to *protection when there are special events, such as this Valentine''s Day this year. Hugo''s residence has not been invaded by paparazzi, not because of how advanced his residence protection measures are, but in the current news environment, paparazzi still have a certain professional ethics. The paparazzi of the 21st century is almost omnipotent, tapping telephones, breaking into private houses, hacking computers and other means. It is completely a life version of the level of special agents, especially in the context of the extremely developed Internet. The difficulty for artists to protect their private lives has risen sharply, and all of them are miserable. But now the paparazzi are not crazy enough. There is an iron gate at the gate of Hugo''s residence on the first floor, so the paparazzi have never crossed the thunder pond. Charlize is the secret of one of Hugo''s roommates and has not been discovered so far. This is the most important reason. Unexpectedly, today the paparazzi actually invaded directly, guarding the door on the third floor, which really surprised Hugo. "How do I know!" Charlize said angrily, "I just came back from a run, and then I saw three reporters squatting in front of our house, which shocked me. I had to pretend to be calm and jogging all the way. On the fourth floor! Had it not been for Joe who left a key on the lintel, it would have been bad now!" When Charlize recalled the scene just now, she felt lingering. When she came back from exercise, she was in a state of complete relaxation. After avoiding the annoying paparazzi downstairs skillfully, she was thinking that she should drink water before returning to the room for a while. When she took a shower first, she was surprised to see a person sitting on the stairs with a camera in his hand. The reporter didn''t care about indiscriminateness, so he pressed the shutter first, and the flash dazzled her for a while. Only then did Charlize realize what was going on. Although he wanted to get angry, he could only pretend not to care, and greeted him indifferently while walking upstairs. Fearing that reporters would monitor her behavior behind, Charlize prayed countless times in his heart, Joseph and the others must have the keys on the lintel, otherwise things would be ugly. Fortunately, Charlize closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and fumbled, and as expected, he touched the key, and then successfully escaped to the fourth floor. Although its not uncommon to see paparazzi around here, its not surprising that the paparazzi even saw Stuart Townsend driving Charlize home; but this was the first time the paparazzi actually broke into the building. , As if breaking into their private lives, this kind of fear and panic caused Charlize to be frightened. Not only Charlize, but Hugo as well. Listening to Charlize, Hugo immediately knew what she was worried about, and could not help but feel a headache. If the paparazzi finds that Charlize is his roommate, then it will definitely be unclear, because they dont. They would care that Hugo and Charlize are just friends, they would not care that Hugo and Charlize each have a date, and they would not care that there is an Alex who lives besides Hugo and Charlize, everything will do. Under the paparazzi''s gossip, the taste has changed, and things can easily get out of hand. This time Hugo and Charlize can definitely be said to be troubled by the fish. Originally, there was nothing to do with them. It was obvious that Michael Jackson was the focus. The result was inexplicably involved with them, and there were some signs of being an inch. This really made Hugo. Very speechless. Life under the spotlight has never been simple, almost every day is a surprise, but it is not known whether it is more "surprised" or "happy". "Wait, I''ll go and take a look." Hugo put the receiver down, walked to the gate, looked out from the cat''s eye, and really saw two paparazzi on the steps of the stairs, one guarding the position downstairs Charlize said there were three of them, but one person was guarding the position of the stairs, but there was one other person who was not seen. It is estimated that they were hidden by the gate. Hugo rubbed his aching temples. Although he knew that his private living space would be broken by paparazzi sooner or later, he still felt full of regret when the day came. Its just that he doesnt have time to think about it now. He can only walk quickly back to the phone and pick up the receiver again, You should stay upstairs first. building." Hugo originally wanted to call Rick or Henry, but in fact, the agent couldn''t solve the problem when he came over. On the contrary, it would make the paparazzi suspicious. Maybe he gave the paparazzi a chance. After thinking about it, it is the most sensible way to use yourself as a bait to distract all the paparazzi. After hanging up the phone, Hugo didnt stop, and he went back to the room and changed into a set of sportswear I did a simple warm-up at the same place. On the one hand, he staggered the time when Charlize returned from running. On the one hand, he also moved his body. He had just been half-dreaming and half-awake, and suddenly he was so frightened that he felt dizzy in his head, and he had to warm up. After he was ready, Hugo pressed the brim of his baseball cap. Although his head started to grow hair again, he still needed to keep it secret. Then he pulled up the cap and put it on. Then he opened the door and prepared. The appearance of going out to exercise. Hugo just went out. As expected, someone jumped out on the right side, and then suddenly started taking pictures. The sudden flash made Hugo shocked-even if he was mentally prepared, he would be shocked, not to mention that Hugo is going to let this. The paparazzi believed that he didn''t even know their existence, Hugo frowned and pulled the sides of his hat, covering his face, and ran downstairs impatiently. The paparazzi sitting on the stairs below immediately stood up and stopped Hugos whereabouts. "Hugo, may I ask about Michael Jackson..." The paparazzi just said what he said, his mouth immediately became round, and his eyes seemed to be round. About to fall out, I saw Hugo supporting the railing with his right hand, turning lightly, and went straight from the stairs on the third floor to the stairs below, and then stepped down in three or two steps, then turned and disappeared on the first floor. When the reporters were chasing down, there was already the sound of the iron door opening on the first floor. Chapter 1215： Tiaohulishan At this time, Dawes Carter was also guarding at the door of Hugos house. In fact Dawes knew it. Recently, the news was vigorous, but Hugo never showed up. It was an attitude of refusing to cooperate with the media, so even if it was blocked. Hugo, it is estimated that there will be no gain. But Dawes must show up, on the one hand, to avoid suspicion and to avoid people from pulling Michaels matter further to Hugo. Even Dawes who broke the truth about the matter are not sure whether it is related to Hugo. This is obviously a problem. There is strong evidence; on the one hand, it is also because this is obviously one of the hottest news this summer, and his interest in other news is not great. In fact, after the Chandler incident was revealed, Dawes and Hugo had no direct or indirect connection, as if his original nomination did not exist at all, but Dawes knew that things were different, because he and Hugo A tacit agreement was reached between Rick. They may not be called partners, but at least they are no longer enemies. When Dawes was chatting with a colleague next to him without a word, he suddenly saw someone rushing out of the gate on the first floor, and then ran down the mountain with his head down. This was a sudden accident. Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then someone next to him took the lead in reacting, "That person looks like Hugo..." Before the voice was over, someone had already immersed himself in chasing after him. Immediately afterwards, the three paparazzi who had finally sneaked in followed in a panic. After they came out, they didn''t say much. They just looked around and then rushed down the mountain. Seeing this scene, if they don''t understand anymore, it is better to abandon the profession of "paparazzi" as soon as possible. Since then, a large group of people hula-la hugged the heavy camera on their chests, and chased them up. In a blink of an eye, the noisy scene in front of the building disappeared and gradually returned to quiet. Dawes is behind, not because his reaction is not timely enough, nor is he running fast enough, but he has learned well, because he knows that Hugo is young and vigorous, he has chased Hugo, and wants to catch up with Hugo Zhen. Not an easy task. Therefore, Dawes did not rush to catch up, but one step behind, and ran quickly from another trail to the parking lot below. Although all of them didnt know what happened to Hugo, they knew that to catch up with Hugo meant that they had the opportunity to grab the interview with Hugo as soon as possible. Even if they couldnt get it, Hugos actions And the destination will also be their biggest gain today-better than nothing. For paparazzi, follow the target, this is the iron rule. So, in a blink of an eye, all a dozen paparazzi caught up. Dawes is no exception, but he is a little smarter. After Dawes left, the surrounding noise completely settled. The slightly sultry air in early summer drifted away slowly, and the shaded green trees against the sun exuded a burst of refreshment, as if the air had become lighter. After about ten minutes, Charlize took a peeking look from the fourth floor, and after confirming that no one was left, he walked down the third floor cautiously. No sound was heard in the stairwell, only the dust was dancing gently in the sun. Charlize wanted to speed up the pace and worried that she was too anxious and bad things. This kind of ambivalence made her concentrate and strained. After she entered the third floor and closed the hall door again, Charlize let out a long sigh of relief and relieved after confirming that the "cock" closing sound still did not attract anyone''s attention. As for Hugo, that is not something she needs to worry about. At this time Hugo was running engrossedly, and he didnt have the mind to worry about Charlizes situation. He has successfully become a moving target, attracting the attention of most paparazzi, although he doesnt know if there are any paparazzi staying at home. At the door, but he believed that Charlize had acted by chance, Hugo ran all the way down the sidewalk of Sunset Boulevard. This is the route that Hugo used to insist on running. From the first morning run to the later evening run, to the last night run, Hugo has been strengthening himself The body functions make up for this body because of sucking. The damage left by the poison. After three years of recuperation, Hugo can finally feel his health. However, during the filming of the "Seven Deadly Sins", Hugo did not have time to run at all. In addition, he accelerated for a while, and now Hugo''s breathing is also a bit disordered, which makes him have to adjust his speed as much as possible. Let yourself run at a constant speed and keep your breathing steady. At the same time, Hugo can''t be too fast, let the paparazzi chase and lose, and his purpose will fail. As a result, a very spectacular scene appeared on Sunset Boulevard, which has always been full of retro petty bourgeoisie. A person was leading in front, followed by a series of tails, but the characteristics of these tails were too obvious. Some of them wore leather shoes and some wore slippers. , The clothes on their bodies are either shirts or suits or beach pants with vests, and the camera around their necks has become the most conspicuous common denominator. Such a scene makes people have to sigh: This is Hollywood! Obviously, this is the picture of reporters chasing stars, but who is this being chased after? Wearing a hat and a hat is really hard to identify. But even so, this picture is really amazing. Su Zinan was sitting on the second floor of the Los Angeles city tour bus, watching this city full of movies and music. Compared with Hollywood, the Sunset Boulevard, dubbed as a row of guitars, is obviously more popular with him. The sight-seeing car, which is not traveling fast, truly shows the retro record shops and old bookstores on both sides of the road in sight. Even when it is just a glimpse of light, he can see the musical notes being branded in the sun. appearance. "Dear tourists and friends, please see your right hand side. This row of palm trees and huge movie posters are one of the most famous sceneries on Sunset Boulevard. That poster is the "Ghost Horse Elf" which will be released next week. ''Promotional posters...Oh, please look down. At this time, you can see the unique sights of Hollywood on the side of the road..." The excitement of the tour guide''s voice was too noisy for Su Zinan, and his mother patted him. Su Zinan shook his head stubbornly, looking at the musical notes flowing in the sun on his left hand, motioning for him to see the right hand side, his eyes full of yearning. "The one running in the front should be... Hey, hey!" Halfway through the introduction of the tour guide, a tourist rudely interrupted the tour guide''s speech and shouted loudly. This sound attracted the attention of everyone below, not only The leader and the runners all raised their heads, and the tour guide''s voice instantly lost control, "Oh, God, that''s Hugo!" But the sightseeing car immediately surpassed the entire running group. Even if the speed of the car is not fast, there is still a huge difference compared to the speed of human jogging. The excitement of the tour guide did not calm down, and he still shouted in a nearly broken voice, "Look, Hugo is waving to us, God, this is really a beautiful day." Su Zinan was noisy by the tour guide''s sharp shouts. , Frowned and glanced to the right hand side, and saw a purple hat, and then there were a large group of people. Su Zinan wanted to take a closer look, but couldn''t see it anymore, only heard the tour guide explain there. Then, "This Hugo Lancaster is currently the most famous actor in Hollywood..." Actor? Su Zinan sneered and didn''t want to care at all. He loves rock and roll, "...the Glory to the Dead band..." Yes, he only focuses on rock and roll, and has no idea about everything else. Thinking of this, Su Zinan ignored the tour guide, and once again turned his eyes to the left hand, thinking about how to persuade his parents to buy a guitar for himself and take it back. Hugo was still running earnestly. Because he was not fast, the paparazzi soon followed him and ran side by side with him, and there were three in one breath, but the three were competing for Hugo''s right and left hands. Obviously It was very fierce, and in the end a slightly weaker one was squeezed to the outside. He simply ran a few steps forward and ran in front of Hugo. "Hugo, did you introduce Michael to your company?" Since they were running and out of breath, they could only keep the questions as brief as possible. Before the first question was finished, the people on the other side couldn''t wait to ask, "What do you think of the Chandler family''s recording incident?" The reporter who ran in the front was planning to turn around and run with his back so that he could ask questions facing Hugo, but he had just turned around and saw a bright smile on Hugos face. I''m going to speed up." The reporter''s expression stiffened directly, but before he could open his mouth, he saw Hugo suddenly speed up, surpassing himself, and abandoning both the left and right guards, and ran to the front. This reporter turned around first, then accelerated, trying to catch up with Hugo, but obviously Hugo is now at full power and can''t catch up at all. He can only stand in place, panting. Roughly, watching six or seven paparazzi sparsely chased after him. He looked back and saw that the colleagues behind him were like crumbs that Little Red Riding Hood threw in the forest, scattered all over the ground. Hugo is speeding up, and there are only three paparazzi left who can keep up with him, but Hugo is not in a hurry. His task today is not to fight the paparazzi, but to draw the paparazzi away. Now it seems that the plan has been successful. , Now that its already out, its better to focus on jogging. Suddenly, an SUV came up on the highway and drove side by side with Hugo, which made Hugo turn his head subconsciously. He originally thought it was just an ordinary citizen, but he saw Daus''s triumphant smile. , And looking at the four-wheeled monster running steadily, Hugo couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Hugo didn''t pay attention to Dawes either, but raised his finger to the back, indicating that Dawes''s speed would be too slow, which would affect the traffic, and then ignored Dawes, making a turn and ran towards the beach. Dawes sat in the SUV, and his triumphant smile suddenly became panicked. Chapter 1216： Finally parting Although the paparazzi are clingy and even roll up their sleeves to go directly to the field if necessary, their physical fitness is not very good. They hide in the car for a long time and eat takeaway junk food, and their bodies can easily get out of shape. It is naturally difficult for them to keep up with Hugo''s jogging rhythm. Therefore, Hugo ran unhurriedly all the way, watching the paparazzi behind him one after another, and when there was no one left behind, Hugo slowed down and adjusted. He also bought a cup of coffee and enjoyed it, and then ran back home on another road. By the time Hugo arrived home, it was almost an hour later. He only appeared. The group of paparazzi downstairs huffed and stood up. Hugo was not surprised to see this scene. He did not catch up with him. It means that the paparazzi will give up. Hugo can''t help but laugh when they see them look like enemies. This sentence made all the paparazzi who had wanted to rush to contain Hugo to show a sorrowful expression. But the paparazzi just paused for a while, and then they rushed to Hugo, throwing away all the recent hot issues. But as expected, Hugo refused to respond to all these questions. In the end, the paparazzi could only watch Hugo disappear behind the iron gate. The paparazzi standing still can only laugh at themselves and say, "At least we know Hugo''s jogging route today. Maybe there will be many fans willing to buy information on this route." Hugo temporarily left the paparazzi behind and went upstairs cautiously. After confirming that there was no paparazzi in the building, he opened the door. Entering the door, Hugo looked around, and then saw Charlize sitting cross-legged on the carpet behind the sofa, stretching his body. At this time, Charlize was wearing a white vest and gray sweatpants, sitting on the ground and simply pulling his body. It didn''t look like yoga, which was popular all over the world after the 21st century, but more like aerobics. The evening sun shone down, making Charlizes golden curly hair like a golden sun, and the palm-sized melon seeds were dotted with crystal beads of sweat. The fine outline of her cheeks with a little baby fat, but Like the softest brushstrokes of a great painter, it briskly outlines the charm of the eyebrows and the stubbornness of the corners of the lips, which is different from the usual lazy look. Such Charlize looks like a breathtaking... diamond. Seeing Charlize, who was seriously exercising in order to maintain his figure, Hugo couldn''t help but sighed, because he knew that such a peaceful life would not last long. Although the paparazzi have been harassing their lives before this, the situation is different now, not to mention that Hugos own reputation is growing, even Alex and Charlize have gradually appeared in the media. Inside, "Before Sunrise" made Charlize''s fresh and lazy and outstanding temperament has been loved by many film companies, and Alex, who relied on "Happy Family" to gain a place, has now been starred in "Break in the Dead" "Island" opportunity, in the coming days, the two of them will only attract more and more paparazzi. There will only be more and more cases of Chiyu affected by the Michael incident today. Until one day, reporters dig out the hidden stories behind this building bit by bit, and discover the fact that Hugo, Alex, and Charlize are roommates, and then the friendship between them will gossip between the reporters. The taste gradually changed in the sight. In fact, Hugo realized this problem a long time ago, but he has been avoiding it. He didnt want to leave the environment he was used to. He didnt want to make the two friends Alex and Charlize feel weird. He didnt want to be with him. Ernst downstairs felt lonely and lonely again, he didn''t want to change the pace of life like this... For Hugo, he always has the illusion that as long as he lives here, he can maintain a heart of innocence, and he will not be eroded by the fame and fortune of Hollywood, as if leaving here and moving to a luxury villa is like Its like a betrayal of the past, its as if to spend a lot of money in luxury life, its like becoming a part of Vanity Fair, as if being away from this environment is like isolating yourself from all your friends...that doesnt count for Hugo at all. The expensive villa is like an isolated island, allowing Hugo to move from this ordinary world to the very center of Vanity Fair. He fears that this is just the beginning, and then he will gradually get lost. Hugo knew that such an idea was absurd and ridiculous, even a little stupid. After so many things, Hugo also clearly knows that a villa does not mean anything, including sports cars, famous brands, wine, yachts and other luxury enjoyment does not mean anything. Luxury materials are created to be enjoyed, whether it will Losing in Vanity Fair does not depend on how much you have, but on whether you know your position and future goals. After filming "before sunrise" last year, Hugo officially proposed the idea of ??moving. He even talked about it with Joseph. He didn''t want to move to Beverly Hills, where it could almost be said to be the paparazzi base camp. He hopes to find a house in Malibu. Los Angeles is not far away anyway, and it is relatively quiet. However, for more than half a year after the "before sunrise" period, things followed one after another. Hugo didn''t even spend much time at home, and the matter of moving back and forth was never mentioned again. After what happened today, Hugo knew that it was time to move. "What are you doing standing at the door?" Charlize''s voice interrupted Hugo''s thoughts. Hugo looked up and said casually, "I was thinking, maybe I should move." Hugo put the key in the glass bowl, then walked to the sofa and sat down lazily. Charlize also didn''t look at Hugo, lowered his head again, focused on his stretching exercises, and said with a chuckle, "Didn''t you have to move long ago?" Hugo turned to look at Charlize, and saw the arc of Charlize''s mouth that was gently outlined because of relaxation. Charlize didn''t seem to notice Hugo''s gaze, but focused on her movement. She was very relaxed all over her body. , His facial expressions also completely relaxed, as if... as if what I just said was normal. Looking at Charlize like this, Hugo''s eyelids lowered slightly, and there was such a momentary shadow in his eyes, and he let out a sigh of relief. Perhaps this is the best time. No matter how much reluctance, no matter how much regret, no matter how sad, no matter how much thought, it will eventually become a fetter, and it will never be able to make up your mind; now, take this opportunity to solve it in one go. Questions, too. Although I did not expect to be at such a point in time, without warning, but this may be the best. Hugo closed his eyes and breathed lightly, as if expelling all the intricacies in his heart. Then he raised his eyes and glanced over Charlize, he turned his head and leaned against the sofa. On, "Yeah... it should have been like this a long time ago." Hugo''s voice was like a curl of smoke, slowly dissipating in the light of the setting sun, and finally nothing was left. Charlize seemed to perceive something, stopped her movements and looked up, but she could only see Hugo''s bald back head, and the thin layer of fluff was like a transparent amber in the light. , And it seems to be a deep black, if there is a slight emotion outlining. Charlize seemed to feel something, but couldn''t catch it, which made her stay where she was, a little dazed. The noise outside the window seemed to freeze at this moment, the remaining heat in the evening air and the irritability of early summer were left in the golden amber, an inexplicable low invaded, like a cold and melodious song The melody, sing softly in the bottom of my heart. Charlize suddenly thought of the night of fear and fear. When she fell into infinite fear, Hugo rushed towards herself desperately, like a hot light rushing toward her face, she just like that. Smashed into the halo, and then was firmly protected. "...Hey! Hey! Charles Theron!" Hugo''s voice blew in Charlize''s ears from far and near, which made Charlize suddenly wake up, as if awakened from a nightmare, and raised it in a panic. At the beginning, "What? What!" Then she saw Hugo''s face with an innocent smile, and she raised her voice involuntarily, as if to hide her panic, "Don''t yell, don''t yell, my ears Not deaf, okay?" Hugo rolled his eyes silently, "Then who is it that I yelled for a few times and didn''t answer?" Hugo complained I asked you, what do you have for dinner, Carl and Joe tonight. Will you come back? "Usually when they are at home, every time it is time for dinner, the menu is always an extremely difficult question to decide, so Hugo still seeks Charlize''s advice as usual. Charlize buried all the thoughts in her heart without a trace, and told herself: This is just random thinking, and then looked up at Hugo, "Lets eat Southeast Asian food today. I have been wanting to try Vietnam these days. vegetable." "Are you serious?" Hugo frowned. "Isn''t that just a bowl of clear noodle soup? The ones I serve are better than those in the restaurant." "Cut." Charlize ridiculed very shamelessly, and immediately made Hugo depressed, and retorted loudly, "Hey, although I can''t cook, but your craftsmanship is not so good, you are not. The one who is qualified to laugh at me..." After living together for a long time, they have gradually become accustomed to the way of getting along with each other. They are not only friends, but also roommates. They are partners who help and rely on each other in life, but all this will eventually end because they are just friends, not hand in hand. A partner who is approaching the end of life. Therefore, they will have a separate day after all. Now, this day is coming. Chapter 1217： Luxury villas Malibu, which was only established in 1991, is located in the west of Los Angeles. This is a typical resort beach city. To the south is the Santa Monica Mountains consisting of several parks and canyons, and to the north is the 27-mile-long Pacific coast main line. Stretching along the seashore, countless sandy beaches, endless beauty, and a clean and private living environment, all these make this the first choice for celebrities to live or vacation. Although Malibu has not been fully developed at this time, it has gradually formed an industrial chain. There are not only several resorts, countless restaurants and bars, and even David Geffen also opened a hotel here. People will come here to enjoy their holidays in all seasons. Hugo also came here on vacation two years ago, but that is a long memory. When Hugo came to this town again, both sides of the spacious road were already surrounded by shady palm trees, and the check-in of large supermarkets and shopping malls gradually enriched the surrounding life. Although it''s only May at this time, young people coming to surf can already be seen on the road, under the dazzling sunlight, it seems that the water vapor of the ocean waves has blown onto the face. Different from Los Angeles, and even different from Santa Monica Beach, there is always more leisure and casualness here, and the sparse crowd makes the air flow a kind of comfort and looseness. "Dear Mr. Caswell, please get off here." Dan Romo (dan.) straightened his tie, and with a smile, he invited Samora Caswell, who was sitting in the passenger seat, to get out of the car. , But his gaze is always involuntarily looking at the two people sitting in the back seat, because he is always guessing whether one of them is Hugo Lancaster. Dan is a real estate agent in Los Angeles. In fact, his qualifications are very low, and low qualifications in the real estate agent industry often means oppression. Now this business was not taken over by him at all. When Samora Kasvi came to their company to inquire about the sale of villa business in Malibu, he just happened to stand at the front desk and accepted a little inquiry. Afterwards, the gold brokers of their company came up to grab the customers. These gold brokers are always stubborn and can easily take away the attention of the guests. But unexpectedly, at the end of Samoras insistence, the case was not only handed over to Dan, but also the gold broker obediently handed over the companys high-level housing information to him. This made Dan a bit harder. Shocked. Because these resources have always been held on the spire of the pyramid, it is difficult for a newcomer like him to break through the blockade. This also made Dan begin to doubt the identity of Samora. In the past two days, Dan took Samora and looked at several houses in Malibu, but today Samora said that he still had a companion to come and see the house. Dan didnt think much about it, but one of them really looked like rain. Fruit, this made him have to think more. However, Dan forced himself to retract his sight, parked the car on the side of the road, and waited for a group of three people to come over, and took the initiative to introduce, "This is a garage. According to the plan, the garage can accommodate three sports cars. If you want to expand the garage, the small courtyard on the left is also available." This house in Samora has been seen once before, and today Hugo and Joseph came to confirm in person. Hugo carefully looked at the building in front of him. The villa was located next to the road. It was about sixty inches (eighteen meters) wide from left to right. The garage was on the far right. The stone walls were made of blocks. It is made of piles of stones, natural and primitive, with a little retro and rough feeling. On the right hand side is a small courtyard. The garden is scattered with some flower pots, which looks a little empty. Behind the entire garage is a stone-brown wooden villa that seems to be only two stories high. The exterior walls are all made of brown wooden boards of various shades. Because this villa is built on a hillside, the left side of the garage A small hill can be seen from the side and the right side of the garden, so the wooden villa looks very harmonious as a whole. The dense woods on the hills become a natural barrier, blocking the sight of all strangers. No wonder Samora liked it very much after seeing this house. "If you have requirements, this small courtyard can be redesigned, whether it is designed to be a garden or a playground." Dan explained briefly, and then took the lead in the direction of the courtyard, leading the way in front, "please follow me ." Walking through the small courtyard, a carved iron door appeared between the courtyard and the garage. Dan opened the iron door with the key, and a quiet path appeared. There was a winding staircase between the main body of the villa and the hill on the right. As I walked down, the stairs were still made of stone-brown wooden planks. On the side of the stairs near the hill, there was a ditch built with pebbles, and clear spring water was slowly flowing in itaccording to Dans explanation, this It is an underground spring left from a hill, and it will eventually flow into a lowered storage tank to water the grass. After walking down the stairs, I realized that there was something special. It turned out that the villa was only three stories high, but about one and a half floors were built downwards, so standing at the height of the garage, you can only see about two floors. Walking down the stairs, you can immediately see a deep courtyard in the shape of a "concave", which is divided into two parts. At the far end is a huge swimming pool. The blue water reflects the dazzling sun and shimmers with sparkling waves. At the end of the swimming pool is a green grass with a tennis net on the grass, and at the far end there are iron railings. , If you go forward, you can see a small iron fence on the right side, and a marble-stacked staircase will appear when you push it away, leading to the beach below. "The sandy beach below is separated by a cliff," Dan walked to the tennis lawn and explained to Hugo and Joseph who were standing in front of the railing and inquiring. He pointed to the rising hill on his right hand side, and there really wasn''t any road. It leads to the sandy beach below, and the left-hand side of the sandy beach extends forward and finally merges with the sea. "So this is a private beach." The beach below is actually not big, it is estimated that it will disappear when the tide is high, and it is half the size of a basketball court when the tide is low, but it is indeed a good gimmick. Standing on the grass, the sea breeze raging in all directions rushed in frantically, and when you raised your head, you could see the sea and the sky, and the endless blue of ignorance could not find the boundary. From a distance, one or two white sails could be seen floating on the sea, but the surroundings became more and more peaceful. Going back and forth, inside the swimming pool is a rectangular lotus pond, a small pond surrounded by gray-brown stones, with three lotus clusters floating on it, but it looks a bit decadent. I don''t know if it is because of the dissatisfaction, or because it has not been taken care of for a long time. The lotus pond divides the courtyard into two parts. The left side is connected to the stairs that just came in, and the right side is a gravel path that can allow a car to pass. The ground is covered with fine pebbles, and then the gravel Pieces of marble slabs are placed above the sub, creating a trail that can walk all the way from the tennis court to the indoor road. On the right side of the road is a row of palm trees that are not tall, and there is a row of unknown shrubs under the palm trees. Behind the palm trees is a part of the "concave" shape. It is estimated that you can see it after you walk inside . Going behind the lotus pond, this is an open-air gathering place. On the left side of the cobblestone path is a low platform built with wooden floors. It is not a problem to accommodate at least 20 people. There are several rattan wooden chairs and a rectangular wooden table. , And two azure blue beach chairs. It is a good idea if you want to have a barbecue or party here. Passing through this courtyard, you can directly enter the first floor of the villa. There are floor-to-ceiling glass windows that can be pushed and pulled between indoor and outdoor to prevent the invasion of sea breeze and rainstorm. The first floor is obviously the hospitality hall. Entering from the outside, it is a dark gray carpet with a complete set of dark brown sofas. Opposite the sofa is a whole stone wall. There is a TV cabinet on the stone wall, but it is currently empty. Yes, there are places for speakers on both sides, which are also empty at this time. Behind the waiting seats is a long row of bars, just like a formal bar. At the end of the bar is the kitchen and then the dining room. On the opposite side of the restaurant is the gym, sauna and bathroom. The overall color is to match stone brown, off-white, and light gray, which is simple and generous. Between the restaurant and the gym is a wooden spiral staircase leading to the second floor. The second floor is the housing. There are four rooms, all of which are equipped with separate bathrooms. There is even a small living room between the four rooms. With a sofa and coffee table, people can sit here and have a chat before going to bed. The second floor is all decorated in light blue, mint green, lemon yellow and other refreshing and natural colors. The materials also continue the style of the entire villa: wood and stone walls are authentic and natural. Finally, the third floor The third floor is completely entertaining space. The heavy use of dark blue and off-white makes the third floor feel full of the atmosphere of the sea. The huge space is divided into two parts, indoor They are two rooms, which can obviously be used as a study, warehouse or studio-Hugos collection and musical instruments can be placed here, including when he is writing scripts and music, they can also be fully used; while the outside is another world. A huge floor-to-ceiling glass window is the panoramic balcony. In addition to the elevated golf and pool table, there is also a hydromassage bathtub, a mobile bar, a small garden, and a number of beach chairs. Standing next to the small garden on the third floor, you can see the swimming pool and tennis court on the first floor over the palm trees under your feet. The sea and sky at the far end are more spectacular in sight, and the left and right sides can also be faintly visible. Saw the neighbor''s house next door. The scenery ascending is really amazing. No wonder people always say that luxurious life is incomprehensible to ordinary people, because that is a completely different world. The floor area of ??this villa is too big. Hugo strongly suspects that it will take 15 years to walk from the beach to the kitchen. Minutes, and the area of ??a room on the third floor can be compared to the entire lobby of their current residence, and this is still the result of "simple decoration". Many household appliances and detailed designs can be modified according to their own style. This is just the tip of the iceberg of Vanity Fair. Chapter 1218： 1 throw 0 gold Standing in any corner of the villa from the first floor to the third floor, looking toward the west, you can see the endless blue sea and blue sky at a glance. The clear blue dyes everything with a clear layer of transparency. Malibu''s brilliant and warm sunshine all year round fills the entire space with a dry smell, and the windows that can be seen everywhere let the sun shine on every corner of the villa without any obstruction, matched with the cleverly placed greens in the house Potted plants, everything is so beautiful. "How big is the area here?" Joseph looked at Hugo''s expression, he could feel that Hugo was still very satisfied with this place, and turned his head to look at Dan and asked. Dan stood aside stiffly. After hearing the inquiry, he immediately explained, "The area here is just over 10,000 square feet (about 930 square meters). The private beach below is not included. You cannot buy it there. , It can only be handled through the government''s application procedures, but our company will take care of all the procedures." The ten thousand square foot villa is not the most top-notch in Malibu, but it has reached the level of first-class villas. Villas like this are generally very popular. The previous owner asked to let go, and soon many people will come to see the house. Joseph just nodded slightly, and then asked, "How much is the annual maintenance and cleaning cost?" Ordinary people are often discouraged from seeing luxury goods because of the price. A villa is tens of millions of dollars, which is not affordable by anyone. But real connoisseurs know that maintenance is the most expensive compared to purchase. Luxury cars, yachts, private jets, etc. are all like this, and villas are naturally no exception. "The specific cost should still be judged based on the usage. As a reference, last year''s maintenance and cleaning cost 120,000 US dollars." Dan explained nervously. After all, he is still not very skilled in the business and was asked such detailed questions. , Sweating on his forehead, "If you move in now, because the swimming pool, lotus pond, etc. must be cleaned, and there are some simple maintenance, it is estimated that the initial expenditure will be higher." Joseph couldn''t help but chuckle. The other brokers tried to avoid these things to persuade customers to buy, but Dan had no experience, so Da Lala explained the shortcomings of the villa. Seeing Joseph''s expression, Dan also seemed to be aware of his mistake and couldn''t help but want to remedy it with chagrin, but before he had time to think about it, he heard Hugo directly say, "What is the current price?" "Five million U.S. dollars." Dan explained eagerly after finishing speaking, "This is the cost of all content, including private beaches, pre-cleaning, lawn maintenance, indoor potted plants, etc." Dan is actually worried that the price is too high. Now the price of villas in Malibu is generally around 2 million, similar to todays price of more than 10,000 square feet at around 4 million, 4.5 million. . The reason why this villa is slightly more expensive is that it is a private beach on the one hand and design on the other. New, it hasn''t been two years since the completion of construction. So the price is slightly raised. But in Hugo''s ears, he was surprised at how cheap house prices are now. In Malibu in the 21st century, a villa of only 3,000 square feet would cost 10 million yuan. Now this villa is not only three times larger in size, but also only half the price. If compared with the current Beverly A horizontal comparison of the villas, the three thousand square feet villas at the foot of the mountain are now sold for 5 million U.S. dollars, not to mention the villas in the excellent locations on the mountainside and the top of the mountain. If it is Beverly Hills ten years later, then this price At least an increase of 50%. Hugo originally thought that he would have to spend at least 10 million yuan to buy the entire villa, but now it seems that the housing prices in the 1990s were still far lower than expected. But Hugo also knows that after buying the villa, the pre-refurbishment and renovation, plus the care and maintenance after moving in, all require a large amount of money. Among other things, the outside courtyard looks beautiful, but as long as it is windy and rainy, it will definitely be a mess. It is absolutely worthwhile to ask professionals to come and clean it. Not to mention the utilities, gas, and property management costs that vary with the size of the area. Even so, this is a very good deal. Hugo is still very satisfied with this villa. The first floor can be the place where friends were usually received, and most of the fitness needs can also be fulfilled here; the second floor is used as a housing, even if there are friends, there is enough space; three The building can be used as a work and entertainment space. Hugo thinks it is a good idea to put the study and music studio on the third floor. Moreover, if the father comes to Los Angeles in the future, including the Taylor family, they do not need to go to the hotel, they can live at home directly. However, the only trouble is that although it is only 30 to 45 minutes away from downtown Los Angeles by car, but you can only drive by yourself, Hugo still repels driving, which is bound to become very difficult. trouble. However, after comprehensive consideration, Hugo decided to start, and directly bought the entire villa and paid in full. This was the largest sum of money Hugo has ever spent. He didn''t feel anything the moment he swiped the card, but after swiping the card, he suddenly realized that the five million dollars would be gone in an instant, and really realized what it means to spend a lot of money. But considering that the previous "speed of life and death" and "Pulp Fiction" each brought Hugo more than 30 million in income before tax, Hugo really understood what the upper class regards money as a string of numbers. mean. After buying the villa in one breath, Hugo''s journey of spending money did not end. The villa first needs to carry out internal finishing and simple supplementary decoration. The decoration is carried out according to Hugo''s wishes. Especially Hugo wants to build the two large rooms on the third floor into a study and a recording studio. The study needs to be built on three walls. The bookshelf provides space for Hugos vinyl records and collection of books; and the recording studio is even more troublesome. Hugo plans to build a band practice room and recording studio in his own home, so that he can work from home. If you need it, you can also go to the villa to practice. This has to invest more than three million US dollars up and down-the main cost is incurred by the advanced equipment of the recording studio, which is almost comparable to the price of Hugo buying the entire villa. During the renovation of the villa, Hugo, accompanied by Joseph and Samora, looked for an apartment in downtown Los Angeles. Dan is still their real estate agent. Relying on Hugo alone, Dan is enough to rank in the top five of their company''s year-end sales rankings. Buying an apartment in the city is mainly just in case. Once the filming is over, or there are activities early in the morning, or after the awards ceremony is over, you dont bother to drive back to Malibu late at night, then the place to stay in the city is It is very necessary. Hugo was originally fancy an apartment on the Avenue of Stars, but the supporting security conditions are not very satisfactory-for artists, a security system that can protect their private lives from being violated is very important, just like this time. The paparazzi breaks directly into the door of Hugo''s house, this kind of thing must be avoided. In the end, Hugo still came to Beverly Hills. Although Hugo felt that this area was almost surrounded by paparazzi, it must be admitted that this area has become a high-end residential area, and in addition to the villas on the mountain, the mountain The high-end apartment area at the foot is also very popular, and its security facilities are very complete-obviously they also have a lot of experience in dealing with paparazzi. Hugo spent 800,000 US dollars to buy a 1,300 square feet (120 square meters) high-end independent apartment, two bedrooms, one living room, one kitchen and two bathrooms are sufficient. After all the house problems were solved, Hugo rented a practice room of about two thousand one hundred square feet (200 square meters) near Burbank. The rental cost of this practice room was as high as 50,000 yuan a year. The dollar, but not Hugo alone, but by the Glory To Death Band, which will become their regular practice place in the future. Although the members of the Glory to Death band are not as rich as Hugo, the success of the two albums "Almost Fame" and "Bath the Morning Light" still gives them enough capital, not to mention the signing of new contracts and the "Road to Glory." A good income from the tour. Therefore, several members also bought a lot of musical instruments and music production equipment and moved them to the practice room, looking in full swing. After all these things are done Hugo bought a BMW four-door sedan. He originally wanted to buy a Ferrari or a Porsche, but after thinking about it, he was reluctant to drive. I bought a car because the previous mini van was mostly used during the promotion period. Usually only Hugo and Samora, plus one Joseph at most, there is no need to drive the van out. After hesitating again and again, I bought a royal blue BMW 3 Series four-door sedan. In a blink of an eye, ten million US dollars were gone, and it was only three days before and after. No wonder people say that making money is not easy and spending money is easy, and this is just the beginning. Whats even more strange is that Hugo is still thinking about what he should buy again. No matter how he feels like he has opened the floodgates, he cant stop after spending the money. Its a bit painful and tangled, but there is a sense of boldness and pleasure. This feeling is really mixed. But the fact is that Hugo does have a lot of things to buy. Because of the limited space in the room because of the shared rent with Alex and Charlize, Hugos vinyl records and collection of books are no longer available, and can only be temporarily stopped. Buy it, but every time you see it, its hard to avoid taking it back. Hugo now has enough space. He spends days and nights on the Sunset Boulevard, reluctant to think about it. Just as Hugo was immersed in the pleasure of spending a lot of money, a strange old acquaintance came to the door. Chapter 1219： Influence wavelength Thomas Wieland walked out of the Chanel branch on Rodeo Drive, carefully recollected the interior decoration and layout, thoughtfully raised his foot and took a step towards Armani next door. As the head of Burberry''s U.S. region, Thomas has made remarkable achievements in the past two years. Not only has Burberry''s sales increased for two consecutive years, but it is also changing Americans impression of Burberry bit by bit. Everything is moving in a positive direction. Therefore, the British headquarters officially put the issue of the Los Angeles flagship store on the agenda. It is not difficult to open a flagship store, but to succeed. Everyone knows this clearly. Although Los Angeles is not the fashion capital-New York is the fashion hub of the United States, but because of the developed film industry and music industry here, Los Angeles is in the development strategy of any top luxury brand. It is one of the important territories. The report on the brand management and market research of the Burberry flagship store in Los Angeles has been handed over to the headquarters. Thomas is currently investigating the actual store design, operation, sales and other aspects of other luxury brands, although there are professionals in these situations. In charge, but Thomas feels that there is still a difference between seeing many things with his own eyes and learning from others, the simplest: service experience, which must be experienced in person to have the most true feelings. Therefore, Thomas will walk around the luxury gathering places in Los Angeles like an ordinary customer shopping. Thomas walked to the junction of Armani and Chanel. As soon as he looked up, he saw two familiar figures. He couldn''t help but stop. Then he saw the woman among the two pointing to the sign of Armani, "I don''t like it. ?" Then the man next to him pursed his lips and shook his head, causing the woman to pounce and laugh, and said playfully, "Yes, you are not suitable, it looks too rigid." The man raised his gaze with a chuckle, and he just touched Thomas, and Thomas immediately smiled, "Hey, Hugo, are you shopping?" The two people in front of him are Hugo and Cameron. Hugo came over, shook hands with Thomas, smiled and nodded, "This is Cameron, Cameron, this is Thomas, an old friend." Hugo took the initiative to introduce the two people. Thomas heard Hugos introduction to himself, and he couldnt help but feel more light-hearted, and looked at Cameron, Ive heard of your name before. As a model, I just didnt expect that we would meet on such an occasion. This is really an unexpected surprise." Cameron looked at Hugo suspiciously. Thomas mentioned "models" instead of "geeks in disguise." This is really strange. Hugo couldn''t help but smile, and explained in a low voice, "He is Burberry''s America." The person in charge." Cameron suddenly realized that he was a professional in the fashion industry. "When I was working in Europe, Burberry had always been the brand that all models yearned for, but unfortunately, I never got the opportunity. " Cameron realized that she was a little embarrassed after saying this. How did she want Thomas to respond? So she quickly waved her hand and explained, "No, no, I mean, I have been active in Paris, but Burberry''s show is always in London." This is not a problem for Thomas at all. Even if Cameron did not explain, he still has a way to deal with it. "We have always been more conservative and traditional. Not only are we on the catwalks in London, but even the models have been using the British mainland. But now. The picture of..." Thomas focused on Cameron, "but let me start thinking, maybe it''s time for us to make a change." A calm interpretation, rounded the scene beautifully, and also faintly praised Cameron, it was really clever. In fact, Camerons temperament is lively, bright, sunny, and playful. She is not suitable for Burberry, but Thomass polite remarks enlivened the whole atmosphere. "So, are you shopping for summer clothes today?" Thomas turned his head and looked around. When he saw the sign of Armani, his eyes narrowed slightly. Many people do not believe that a person''s influence is so powerful that it will even affect the strategic expansion of a brand, but the fact is that Armani has become the biggest victim of the past two years. With the strong rise of Hugo, his huge influence has radiated to all fields and areas. In terms of fashion, Hugo has been unanimously recognized by major fashion magazines, professionals, and brand designers. It can be called "perfect". Not only can you not go wrong on any occasion, but it also often shines and shines. It can be said that it is leading the current men''s fashion. To give a simple example, since Hugo attended the 66th Oscars, the design trend of men''s suits has undergone a fundamental change. Now most of the suit designs for young people have moved up the waistline design. With the distance of half a palm, this design can visually change the ratio of the upper body to the lower body, making people feel that the lower body is more slender; and the hem of the suit jacket also generally shortens the distance between **** to three fingers, making the whole suit not It will look so bloated, more convenient and more neat. These designs are all derived from the trend caused by Hugo''s Burberry suit on the red carpet. For the layman, these changes are nothing special at all, but for the insider, it is a decisive progress that has changed the entire fashion aesthetic point of view. Just like what Hugo is wearing today, light blue washed denim pants with lemon yellow graffiti t-shirt, and then barefoot wearing a pair of smoky gray Vance middle skate shoes, casual, sunny and comfortable dressing in leisure , The strong street style has its own personality, which is eye-catching. Coupled with Cameron standing next to Hugo, sky blue jeans, white short-sleeved T-shirt and lemon yellow high-top Converse canvas shoes, the two look like they can skateboard at any time or go on a beach vacation. , You can also go to the basketball court to play, youthful and unrestrained, it is a beautiful landscape. Incorporate your own style into simplicity and neatness, without the need for gorgeous and miscellaneous collocation, focusing on comfort and casualness...Under the leadership of Hugo, the fashion style of men''s fashion is changing little by little. Of course, this is the tip of the iceberg of Hugo''s powerful influence. Because Hugo refused to wear Armani clothes in public and private occasions, he directly rejected Armanis sponsorship many times before and after. Maybe ordinary people didnt know about this, but it was already an open secret in the fashion circle. Makes Armani embarrassed. Once upon a time, Armani was the first choice for Hollywood actors to attend various occasions. "If you don''t know what to wear, then choose Armani" is actually a public relations strategy that attracts a large number of actors. But now, thanks to Hugos powerful influence, starting with Hugos good friends, Tom Cruise, Tom Hanks, Alexander Lorraine, Leonardo DiCaprio, Jack Ni Coleson, Al Pacino, and others are no longer wearing Armani for important occasions; some acquaintances to Hugo, Steven Spielberg, David Geffen, Roger Fasson, etc. And so on, their choices at critical moments gradually avoided Armani. An interesting statistic appeared at the Oscars ceremony this year. Among the male artists who attended that night, only 13 chose Armani, accounting for about one-tenth of the total, but only two top artists, one was Arnold. -Schwarzenegger, one is Harrison Ford. Compared to the grand occasion where at least a quarter of the artists chose Armani in previous years, it''s really too embarrassing. These influences are actually invisible and intangible. It is difficult for the media or brands to present a comparison with data, but everyone knows that this kind of subtle influence will have a strong negative effect on the future planning of the brand. Influence. Thomas has heard more than once that Armani has been trying his best to build a good relationship with Endeavour''s elite brokerage company, hoping to impress Hugo with a broker whose interests are paramount. However, not much progress has been seen so far. Hugo didnt know that Thomas had so many thoughts hidden behind a question. In fact, he had forgotten about Armani a long time ago, and Joseph never mentioned it again. He himself is not a person who loves hatred, not to mention Armanis original story. The practice is also a common unspoken rule in the industry, and there is nothing to complain about. It''s just that, objectively speaking, Armani really doesn''t suit Hugo''s style. He always feels that Armani is too formal and rigid, and he doesn''t like it. Hugo never thought that his personal preferences would have such a profound influence, because it sounds like a fantasy. Rick hadn''t mentioned Armani to him, so he had no consciousness at all. Obviously, for the entertainment industry, Hugo has many things that need to be slowly understood. "Yes, come out and buy some summer clothes." Hugo nodded, and raised a pile of bags in his hand. "It seems that there is still some gains. How about you?" Thomas looked at Hugo and Cameron in front of him but there was a flash of inspiration in his mind. In fact, he wanted to sit down with Hugo and have a good talk, but Hugo has been very good this year. Busy, no time at all. Today is a good opportunity, and unexpected encounters seem a little more natural. He can talk to Hugo as a friend instead of meeting at work. Thinking of this, Thomas didn''t stop talking, "I''m here to go shopping too, but I haven''t gained anything for the time being." "Are you allowed to go shopping too?" Hugo laughed and teased. As the head of Burberry''s US branch, Thomas''s external image must be very important, so Thomas wears Burberry most of the time. Lee''s own clothing. Thomas also laughed, "Of course, except for work, my private life is naturally free from interference." This means that he is also allowed to wear other brands of clothing in private, "It''s just that you don''t see it in your trophies. This is really a pity for our clothes." "Isn''t there no Burberry branch in Los Angeles?" Cameron said while standing beside him with a smile. The smile on Thomas''s face is even brighter: This answer is just right! Chapter 1220： Long-term cooperation "Then I can understand that if Burberry opened a branch in Los Angeles, would you be willing to visit frequently?" Thomas'' answer is very clever. Although it involves work, it is more from a friend''s perspective, which is relaxed and casual. Hugo didnt think too much. He had always had a good impression of Burberry. He nodded, Of course. I have always had a good impression of Burberrys trench coat and suit, although I dont think your T-shirts Any bright spots." Hugo''s words made Thomas laugh, but he was not angry, because he knew that Hugo also had opinions on Burberry too much adherence to the classics, "Don''t worry, we are also aware of our own problems. , We have invited Roberto Menicetti (.) to serve as the design director. We believe that this autumn and winter design will show a brand new style." Thomas did not explain in detail. In fact, since the chemical reaction between Hugo and Burberry has completely reversed Burberry''s mismanagement in the United States, the British headquarters has gradually realized that they must make changes. Prior to this, Burberry has always adopted the concept of design group, which is incompatible with the trend of the current popular design director leadership team in the fashion industry, but after being inspired by Hugo, they also realized the importance of design director. Even so, Burberrys stubbornness and stubbornness still appeared cautious. It was not until this years new CEO took office that he boldly used Italian Roberto as Burberrys first design director. Sixteen months have passed since the last blockbuster of the 66th Oscar. But even so, Burberry brought in the design director three years earlier than the time before Hugo traveled through time and space. Hugo didnt know much about fashion, and he didnt know who Roberto was, but he remembered that Burberry rose strongly after introducing the concept of design director. While retaining their classics and traditions, they also won Loved by a large number of young people. "This is good news, can I express my expectation?" Hugo''s words made Thomas smile happily. Obviously, all he needs is Hugo''s closeness. From the very beginning, Burberrys plan to enter the U.S. was based on penetration. Thomas wanted to find an artist with a strong appeal. This artists fashion taste was in perfect harmony with Burberry, allowing the other party to be able to do so in peacetime. In daily life, he also actively chooses Burberry. Not through sponsorship, but through the artist''s own fashion taste to reveal Burberry''s high-end and noble. Although this method is slow and very difficult, once it succeeds, the impact will be very far-reaching. Not only can it maintain the elegance and nobility of Burberry''s century-old tradition, but it can also achieve commercial benefits without a trace. Hugo is the bet that Thomas made after repeated consideration. Obviously, it''s time to reap the reward. Burberry has never publicly sponsored Hugo, nor has he appointed Hugo as their spokesperson. Hugo has never appeared in any form of Burberry promotional activities, but Hugos trust in Burberry and Love, but made the most perfect promotion in subtlety. Last year, Burberrys annual sales in the United States increased by six percentage points, while Armani fell by eight percentage points. Although Armani has deep roots, it is still far ahead, and Burberry has no qualifications to compete. But this is a positive sign for Burberry. Thomas hoped that Burberry could gradually become the first choice of Hugo''s private life clothing, and then took Hugo this best model as a sample to show everyone the excellent effect of Burberry clothing. In practical terms of the 21st century, it is the effect of street photography. The most authentic street photography tends to create a stronger influence than commercial advertisements. People choose Burberry because they believe in Hugo''s fashion taste. Although this subtle influence is long and slow, it is powerful and profound enough because it affects fashion taste, not blindly following the trend. Compared to asking Hugo out to talk about it as a job, todays encounters are obviously more casual and more comfortable, because they talked about it as friends and did not participate in any exchange of commercial interests. Nor can they participate in the exchange of interests. Thomas didn''t rush to the point, everything went gradual. Rick received a call from Thomas that afternoon. After the call was hung up, he was completely baffled. Thomas called to indicate that Burberry is willing to sponsor Hugo''s clothing for the next four seasons. The point is that the two parties are not. The sponsorship agreement will be signed, which means Burberry voluntarily sent it to the door, and they do not require Hugo to perform any obligations. In other words, Burberry gave Hugo a bunch of clothes, but he didn''t have any requirements. Whether to wear it or not depends entirely on Hugo''s mood. This is simply a loss-making business. Although such a form was not common in Hollywood in 1995, it has already appeared, but most of it appeared on female artists. The major brands will send their new quarterly product catalogs to female artists as soon as possible, and then they will select them, and then the brands will deliver the clothes to the door-some are sponsored completely free of charge, and some are given internal discounts. Judging criteria Naturally, it is the status, popularity and influence of the artist. In this way, female artists will try on new products before they are launched, appear in front of the media, and become the most natural models. But it is not common so far, because the major brands are still mainly professional models, and the cooperation between them and artists is more in the links of commercial sponsorship. To put it simply, the hidden ancillary commercial value of the artist has not yet been developed, and it will gradually increase when the industry gradually matures. Rick thought about it carefully and didn''t come up with a reason, but he didn''t have a reason to refuse. Anyway, he didn''t want to sign a contract, and Hugo didn''t have any obligation to get involved, so why not do it? So Rick nodded and agreed. In less than two days, Burberry sent this summer''s clothing and an internal catalogue of autumn clothing in the preparatory stage to Hugo''s villa in Malibu. Rick quickly forgot about it, because it was like Burberry giving Hugo a gift, but he didnt ask for it, so Rick didnt care and planned to mention it next time I saw Hugo. Just a mention. But unexpectedly, Givenchy also called and said that they hoped to sign a strategic cooperation agreement with Hugo. This is a little different from Burberry. Givenchy hopes to sign an agreement to sponsor Hugo for free, but Hugo will be able to Dress in public for attendance. Rick did not agree to Givenchy for the time being, but he was sensitively aware of something wrong, first Burberry, then Givenchy, something must have happened in the fashion circle. Rick immediately launched an investigation, and he soon discovered that Burberry was about to open a store in Los Angeles-although it was a trade secret, anyone in the circle could find out, but it was a little more difficult. Then Rick also noticed the fierce competition among the major men''s clothing brands. In fact, women''s clothing is currently booming in the fashion industry. Men''s clothing is a project that grandma does not love and grandma does not love. In the United States, especially Hollywood, Armani is almost the only one. The design of suits has been developed for half a century and there is no essential development. . But in the past year or so, because of the emergence of Hugo, Brad and Tom-including Leonardo and other super handsome men, men''s clothing has gradually gained attention. The few luxury brands that focus on men''s clothing are naturally unwilling to miss out on expansion opportunities. Rick believes that other brands will definitely take action, and it is impossible to just ignore it. Sure enough, Versace () and Gucci () also extended an olive branch to Hugo one after another. Among them, Gucci was the most sincere. They changed creative director last year, and Tom Ford (.) took drastic measures against Gucci after taking office. Reform, and Tom also took the lead in targeting Hugo. Compared with the caution of Versace and Givenchy, Gucci is obviously more courageous. Under Toms order, they, like Burberry, sponsored Hugo for free without signing any contract, and got Ricks nod. After agreeing, they moved all the new products this summer and the product catalogs that will be launched in the fall to Hugo''s Malibu villa. When Hugo found out, half of his locker room on the second floor had been occupied. Hugo changed one of the four rooms on the second floor into his own dressing room. The room not only has a wardrobe, wardrobe, but also a special shoe cabinet, tie cabinet, watch cabinet, etc. The huge space makes Hugo think It will take at least several years to fill the shelf. But now, before he had time to move in, Burberry and Gucci had already filled half of them with this year''s four-season costumes, which surprised Hugo. After asking what Rick was going on, Hugo laughed blankly. He could faintly guess their intentions, but Hugo still emphasized, "Don''t stuff all the clothes like this, I can''t finish them~www.novelhall. com~ Bring the product catalog first, and I will send it after I choose." In addition to Burberry, in fact, Gucci was the most successful menswear brand in the 1990s. The 1990s was the era of luxury brand transformation. Under the leadership of Tom Ford, Gucci quickly found its own position, which can be called a lot of big names. Among them, the definition is the clearest and the most accurate, and it has become the top presence among menswear brands in one fell swoop. It took Burberry nearly two years before and after to find the correct position and chose Hugo; and Gucci only accurately aimed at Hugo less than half a year after Tom took office, this courage is really rare. In fact, in this trend, Armani has hesitated and struggled. This can definitely be said to be a good opportunity for them to rebuild with Hugo, but as the most successful menswear brand in the United States today, Armani''s every move is closely watched by people. They are worried that their active kimono is soft, and as a result Hugo is still reluctant to wear Armani to any events, then they will become the laughing stock of the fashion industry. The hesitation ended, Armani still gave up. Now everyone in the fashion industry is watching. Burberry and Gucci are the first to become long-term partners of Hugo, so how much return can they get from this unilateral sponsorship? Chapter 1221： On parting Charlize Theron was woken up early in the morning. This is not uncommon in their home. Very often early in the morning, Hugo and Alex started crying and howling, either watching the European Football League or playing games all night, again today. When she was awakened, Charlize was stunned, because she remembered that Alex was filming "Breathtaking Island" in a location in San Francisco. Charlize opened the door of the room and yelled outside, "What are you doing!" But after the words were uttered, the tone became weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared to her own mouth, and she stood there in a daze. Up. At this time, there were a lot of boxes piled up in the hall, and then Joseph was instructing Samora to move the boxes. Leonardo stood on the sofa and shouted, "Hugo, let me move your vinyl record box, how about it?" " As a result, Hugo didn''t know where he was standing, so he directly retorted, "Hey, that''s my baby, your hyperactive look, maybe you just smashed downstairs, and I can''t even cry by then. " "Hugo!" Leonardo looked depressed, but the others burst into laughter. Charlize noticed that not only Joseph, Samora, and Leonardo are in the hall, but Alex, Forkin, and Neal are also busy in the kitchen. Looking out the window, Cameron, Toby, and Pei Dro, Alfonso, and Rick were talking and laughing downstairs, where two pickup trucks were parked. "Hey, Charlize, you are awake!" Alex walked over from the kitchen, looked at Charlize, said with a smile, and then shouted into the hall, "Hugo, you can''t use this coffee machine. Stay? Without it, Charlize and I still dont know what to do." "You keep it, Steven gave me a brand new set." Hugo stood up, wiped the sweat from his forehead and said. Then Hugo saw Charlize standing at the door, and he raised a big smile on his mouth, "Little slacker, wake up? Come and help me, I thought it was all right today, and it turned out to be more troublesome than expected." Charlize twitched, "I was so late last night, are there a lot of things to do today? No wonder they say that moving is too troublesome." Charlize found that her brain was muddy, and she actually forgot that today is the day when Hugo moved. Last night, Alex did not come back. There were only two people at home, she and Hugo. They were chatting while packing, so that they could move directly today. They were busy until two in the morning. They also opened a bottle of red wine, and the two of them were drinking. They were all so-so, but they drank the whole bottle of red wine talking and laughing. Charlize thought about it carefully. She didnt even remember how she got back to the room last night. She vaguely remembered that she and Hugo drank a little too much, but the whole drinking process took a long time. They werent drunk, they were just a little bit drunk. She was confused, and finally it seemed that Hugo carried her back to the room, and then she fell asleep in a daze. Only the melodious vinyl record melody reverberating in my mind is John Waite''s "Miss You". "No, I dont want to miss you because you have left me; no, I dont want to miss you, even if I say anything. I dont miss you, I didnt deceive myself... No, I dont miss you, I dont miss you" Everything was so similar, but so strange, and the sadness of parting suddenly surged. Thinking of this, Charlize let out a long sigh, suppressed the confusion in his heart, swept the hazy and trivial memory of last night out of his head, rolled up his sleeves and directly faced Neil standing in the kitchen. Said, "I remember there was no packing in the kitchen yesterday, and there was something Hugo wanted to take away." "Aren''t you going to take care of it and clean it before helping?" Neil pointed to Charlize''s long, messy hair. Charlize didn''t mind and straightened her hair straight up. "It''s all messed up now. There''s no room for it. Besides, we are all so familiar with each other and pretend to be a lady." Both and Alex chuckled. Thanks to the help of a large group of people, within two hours before and after, all the Hugo''s things were packed and carried on the back of the pickup truck. Seeing the hot scene in front of him, Hugo suddenly felt deep in his heart. He was really reluctant to leave here, as if the scene of himself just moved here three years ago is still vivid, and then he went to the second-hand goods market together. Looking for furniture, decorating the home together, getting used to each other from strange to familiar together... I cant recall specific memories in my mind, but Charlizes smiling face and Alexs smiling face are so clear, as if imprinted in the soul. General. In fact, all this didnt come quickly, but it seemed to come so fast, as if he moved here one moment, and he was leaving here the next moment. The unwillingness and sadness in his heart suddenly surged, leaving Hugo standing there. Somewhat dazed. He knew that moving was the right choice, which was inevitable. Although the decision was a bit hasty, the thinking process lasted for so long. It was a wise decision. But at this moment, Hugo regretted it. As soon as he turned his head, Hugo saw Charlize coming out of the kitchen with a cup of coffee. The two saw each other like this, their eyes met, and then they stiffened in place, saying nothing, just looking at each other like this. Hugo opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but found that there were a lot of clues on his lips, and in the end he couldn''t say anything. They had said too much last night, its really been a long time since they havent. Speaking freely in this way, it''s like...like the night described in the "Before Sunrise" script. Hugo tried to find something in Charlizes eyes, but there was more than half of the hall between the two people. The morning sun projected in and made the vision a little hazy. Hugo couldnt see Charlizes eyes clearly. Even her expression became blurred, and she could only vaguely see the coffee lingering in the light. "Hugo, hurry down and get ready to go!" Leonardo''s lively voice came from the stairwell, which broke the silence between Hugo and Charlize, and both of them subconsciously avoided their sight. . Then Leonardo appeared at the door and probed his head, "What are you waiting for? Let''s go, everyone is ready to visit your new home." Hugo coughed slightly, "Well, I''m here, you go down first." Leonardo stood there and looked at Hugo twice, smashing his lips, "Well, you hurry up!" Then he turned and went downstairs. Hugo sighed lightly and looked at Charlize again, "Why, don''t you go there together?" Charlize pointed out graciously that he was still dressed in pajamas, "Although I don''t mind showing up at home like this, it''s not too suitable for going out." This made Hugo chuckle, "Go ahead." , I will drive over by myself in a while, if I get lost, I will call you, so a large group of people, dont worry about not being able to reach the person." "Okay." Hugo nodded and stepped towards the door, but stopped again, trying to say something, but after all he swallowed, "See you later." "Well, see you later." Charlize beckoned, and then watched Hugo step away. There was a few footsteps, and then there was a sudden pause. Then Charlize heard the sound of the key being dropped in the glass bowl. , The familiar and crisp sound, but it made Charlize completely quiet, followed by the messy footsteps down the stairs. "Ernst, hey, Ernst, I moved today... Hehe, don''t worry, I will come back often in the future..." Hugo''s voice echoed in the stairwell, mixed with Ernst''s impatience. All of the voices disappeared in the end. Charlize only heard Ernst''s "Quick go..." with a long ending, but it was full of loneliness and perseverance. Yeah, reluctant to give up. Charlize suddenly realized that Hugo had really moved. Their three-year "cohabitation" life has come to an end today. What is this kind of intense reluctance and loss in my heart? Charlize took a sip of coffee and pounded his chest, as if it were stuffed with cotton in his chest, which was uncomfortable. They are friends, aren''t they? Even if they dont live together, they are still friends. What''s more, they will move out sooner or later. She should be happy for Hugo''s success today, right? Look at Leonardo and the others, how excited they are about Hugos move, and they should be so, right? But why is the inner emotion so wrong? Charlize heard the noise from downstairs, walked over, and saw everyone in the car. Hugo, who was sitting in the back seat, saw her as soon as he raised his head. He waved his hand with a smile on his face, with a bright smile. It was printed in the mottled sunlight, and Charlizes eyes suddenly burst into warmth, which made her smile embarrassedly to hide her true expression, Then he waved to Hugo. Alex shouted next to him, "Charlize, hurry up, we are all waiting for you, there is a big meal at noon and evening!" Charlize hurriedly sorted out her emotions and replied. After watching the pickup truck leave, Charlize sighed in annoyance. She knew that parting was reluctant after all. She knew that she lived together. The sadness of three years of friends separation is inevitable, but what is the reason for such turbulent emotions in my heart? Is it just because you are not used to it? Charlize looked back at the hall where there was not much change, but she could sensitively perceive something wrong. The phonograph next to the telephone was gone, the guitar next to the sofa was gone, and the Hugo sneakers on the shoe rack at the door were gone. , The coffee cup that Hugo casually put on the TV cabinet is gone, and the music score that Hugo often throws on the coffee table is also gone... All the furnishings have not changed greatly, but they are all different. It was like Charlize''s heart, empty, unable to find the landing spot, and an uncontrollable sadness rolled in his chest. It must be that today''s black coffee is not sweetened, it is too bitter. Well, it must be so. Chapter 1222： Empty heart Holding the rich coffee, Charlize walked to the hall, sat down in the corner of the sofa, nestled in the corner, and couldn''t help but start in a daze. Usually at this time, Hugo will definitely get up, make coffee, flip through the newspapers and magazines that just arrived today, and discuss some strange topics with Alex at the same time... Maybe Joseph and Carl will also walk sleepily. Come down, go directly to the direction of the coffee in the kitchen... When he shows up, Hugo will definitely urge him to use the bathroom quickly, dont linger...Occasionally, I will see Hugo start to get nervous. Exercising in front of the window or hanging your throat, it must end up with Ernst''s fierce curses... Otherwise it is mixed with the sound of Alex crying and howling at the bathroom door and the sound of Samora asking for the breakfast menu loudly in the kitchen... Usually the house is so lively, but today it is so quiet, as if there is no sound at all, which makes Charlize feel emptiness everywhere. She should have been prepared long ago, right? Before Hugo, everyone had mentioned the move countless times, didn''t they? More than ten days ago, Hugo also officially said that he would move out. Samora was already looking at the house, didn''t he? All of this has a long brewing process, but why does she still feel that everything is coming too fast, as if the thunder is too fast to cover her ears, before she realizes it, the home is already empty. Sitting on the sofa, the surrounding silence is unspeakable loneliness, just like the moonlight slowly fainting in the air at twelve oclock at midnight, mixed with the dense night, covering all the scenery. Fog, the whole world seems to have only its own moments left. This makes Charlize very uncomfortable. She lowered her head and took a sip of coffee. Today''s coffee was particularly bitter, making Charlize frowned, but she didn''t plan to stand up and add honey and milk, but just sat there blankly and sipped it carefully. Hugo once said that the bitterness of black coffee that settles in the mouth will dance on the tip of the tongue with the faint fragrance of coffee beans, and then leave a hint of sweetness and mellow fragrance, slowly emanating. But Charlize didn''t taste anything, "This liar." Charlize curled her lips and complained in a low voice. She adjusted her sitting posture, but suddenly found that there was some paper or something creaking under her buttocks. , She reached out and drew it, fumbled for a while, and actually found a label for red wine. Charlize took a closer look and found that this was the cheap red wine bought in the supermarket for five dollars and eighty one bottle. The bottle they drank last night, why now only the packaging label is left, and the red wine bottle has disappeared instead. Charlize looked down and looked around, but didn''t find the red wine bottle. He didn''t know if he threw it under the sofa or was taken away by them as trash. Charlize gave up and leaned back on the back of the sofa, using the fingertips of his right hand to smooth out the folds of the label little by little. He looked at it casually and complicatedly, but suddenly realized that the back that should have been snow-white was densely written at this time. Words, this made Charlize''s brows frowned again. This is Hugo''s handwriting, Charlize is no stranger. Charlize originally thought this was Hugo''s essay, but after a closer look, he discovered that it was actually a lyrics, a lyrics that Charlize had never heard before. Charlize fell silent, and the fragmentary memories in his mind sketched out the picture of last night. She was crying and howling with the red wine bottle there, singing a song, and Hugo sat on the floor with the coffee table, laughing so hard. Later, she was tired from singing and said she needed a rest. She leaned on the sofa, kicked Hugos arm, and asked Hugo to sing a song. Lying on the sofa and talking gloomily. After Hugo laughed, she sat there, as if scribbling something there, but she was a little confused at the time and didn''t care too much. When she reacted, she didn''t know where the label was thrown. Hugo suggested that it should be replaced by a vinyl record, and then proceeded to organize it. She also forgot about it. The picture in his head was fragmented and hazy, Charlize could not remember the details of the time clearly, only remembered his loss of control and Hugo''s unbridled smile, nothing more. She doesn''t know if this was written by Hugo last night, maybe it was written a long time ago, or maybe it was Hugo''s previous creation that was forgotten here. She has no way to be sure. Looking down at the label in his hand, Charlize''s chaotic brain quieted down. "Can I say something (say.), I am about to give up on you. If you want, I will be that person; wherever I go, I will follow you." Can you say something, I am about to give up on you. I just feel so small, and this feeling lingers in my mind for a long time; it makes me at a loss, irritable, and fall into the sky. Love, I''m still learning, just struggling. Can you say something, I am about to give up on you. Sorry for not being able to give you everything you want, I will follow wherever I go; if I can say anything, I am about to give up on you. I will let go of all my pride and dignity, you are the one I love; but I want to say goodbye. Can you say something, I am about to give up on you. Say something. " Just such a simple, clean lyrics, without cumbersome modification, no deep meaning, no complicated sentences, so simple and clear lyrics to the extreme, but like a straight poetry, in an instant It smashed all Charlize''s atria and directly hit the softest part of her heart, leaving her stunned. "Say something (say. is just such a sentence, but there are countless understandings. Say something quickly, or else I will leave, as long as you say something, I will lay down all dignity and pride and stay, regardless of everything; say something quickly, or else all this will become the past, all love , Family affection and friendship are going to vanish. As long as you say something, I am willing to give each other another chance and be desperate; say something quickly, otherwise it will be eternal separation between heaven and man, and the hourglass of life seems to come to an end, as long as If you say something, I wont give up to save you, even if the doctors give up, even if there is a sea of ??fire, I will stick to it... Maybe, maybe its this way of understanding...if you can say something, I wont turn around and leave, Ill stay and tell you the truth, all the entanglements buried deep in my heart, all the turmoil, all the hesitation, pour out Come out, even if everything is destroyed after speaking out, it will not hesitate. As long as you say something. Charlize just looked at the simple packaging label in her hand. The fluent fonts outlined Hugos handsome face bit by bit, but she felt as if she couldnt breathe, and her heart was hit hard. All the ups and downs surged in an instant, before she realized it, tears slipped from her eyes and fell into the black coffee, ripples. Her heart was empty, as if she was falling slowly from a high altitude. The parachute bag on her back opened and let her land slowly, but there was an endless abyss under her feet. No matter how she fell, she couldnt land. The emptiness of not touching the ground made her panic. Even if she stretched out her hand and struggled, even if she tried her best, she couldn''t find a point of borrowing. She could only be like a feather, drifting freely with the breeze, that kind of uncertainty and instability. Let her heart fall into endless fear. The bitter taste on the tip of the tongue began to roll violently, and she finally tasted the sweetness and mellow at the end of the coffee. The shallow sweetness mixed in the strong coffee fragrance slowly spread out, dancing on the tip of her tongue. This made her smile. Hugo didn''t lie to her. However, the tears in his eyes overflowed again. It''s just her random thoughts, right? She has no way to be sure if this is Hugos creation last night, right? She also has no way of knowing if this is a lyric, right? She has no way of knowing who the song is about, right? She couldn''t even confirm that the handwriting on the label was written by Hugo, right? This lyrics looks like the last call to redeem love. It has nothing to do with friendship, right? Love is gradually estranged because of the long silence, something must be said to save it, right? That kind of unforgettable nostalgia and deep-seated sadness can only be love, right? And she and Hugo are just friends, right? Yes, all of this is right. This is just a wrong signal from her brain, because she doesn''t like parting, and no parting in any form; because she and Hugo are good friends, good friends who have lived together for three years, she is simply reluctant to leave; because The accustomed life mode was broken, she just started not getting used to it... It must be so. Charlize lowered her eyes She was already missing her friend. Sitting in the corner of the sofa, Charlize looked at the packaging label in his hand for a long time, for a long time...Finally, he folded the label neatly, held it in his palm, and warmed it with the temperature of his palm little by little. . Holding the coffee, Charlize walked to the door of Hugo''s room in a daze. The door of Hugo''s room was not closed, and it was empty inside. Although there were still beds, wardrobes and desks left, there was nothing and nothing left on it. Even the **** was cleaned up, as if welcoming the next tenant. Yes, but such cleanliness made Charlize feel uneasy. She doesn''t like this. She lowered her head and took a sip of coffee. At this time, the coffee had cooled. The bitterness of the black coffee rushed like a beast in the sea, causing Charlize''s brows to be tangled together, but she resisted the urge to vomit, swallowing. He went down, and then, feeling the bitterness of the tip of his tongue like soot and water, showing a contemptuous expression, shouted to the room, "Liar!" The voice reverberated in the room, but no response was received. After closing his eyes, Hugo''s response seemed to sound in his ears, "Haha, you idiot, of course you can''t drink black coffee cold." She just missed her friend, she missed her friend... It''s just that, right? Chapter 1223： New home party Since Hugo moved today, he simply held a new home party. Noon was a gathering of friends, but at night it was very lively. Many friends came to express their congratulations. This is the first time that Hugo has held a formal grand party since he entered Hollywood. For many people, it is definitely a golden opportunity to get close to Hugo. When a party is held in Vanity Fair, it is often just a message to invite some people, and other people who are willing to participate in the party will come uninvited. As a result, a party gathers three or four hundred people, and perhaps even less than one-third of the people you know arrive. But this is the essence of the party: everyone has a carnival together. What''s more, there is no "unfamiliar face" for Hollywood, the circle is so big, you can always get a little relationship or be familiar with it over and over again. The party is naturally more lively. Many actors become friends after they met at the party. In the past, Hugo was unable to hold parties because of housing restrictions. Alex, the party animal, was obviously holding back very hard. Now that he has his own living space, parties are absolutely imperative. But even so, Hugo felt the excitement and surprises of the party for the first time as the host. The attendance of Steven Spielberg and David Geffen was not unexpected, but they actually brought George Lucas and Martin Scorsese, which really surprised Hugo. Especially Martin, whom Hugo has always wanted to meet but never met. This is a huge surprise. Hugo felt honored and did not forget Leonardo DiCaprio. Hugo will never forget Twenty-One. After the century, Leonardo changed five agents before and after cooperation with Martin. But, I dont know that Leonardo has met through Hugo and Martin now, so will the future change? It was expected that Mark Canton, the helm of Columbia Pictures, and Shirley Lansing, the strong woman of Paramount, joined forces, but Ron Meyer also appeared together, which made Hugo wonder what to do. Described. But in fact, Lang is a smart man. Before that, he had spent a long time gradually easing the relationship with Rick. Todays attendance Lang is just as a congratulatory stand, and he has a few words with Hugo. , There is nothing more to say. You have a good sense of accuracy. Paul Newman took his wife Joanna Woodward, Tim Robbins took his wife Susan Sarandon, Tom Hanks took his wife Rita Wilson, these people are not unusual. , But the appearance of Gregorian Parker with his wife Veronica Passani made Hugo overjoyed. You know, although Gregorian lives in Beverly Hills, he has rarely attended parties or banquets. It has never been an easy task to invite him to attend. Ali Emmanuel, Tom Strickler and others appeared for granted, but when Hugo saw that Roland Parkin also appeared, he was rather inexplicable. Senior partner of Innovative Artist Agency. Why do people appear here? "I just came to congratulate it as a friend, that''s all." Roland''s answer was obviously just a polite remark, but Hugo could only respond with a smile. The appearance of Sandra Bullock made Hugo very happy. Due to their busy schedule, they rarely actually sit down to meet and chat, but they always contact by phone during work breaks. The last time Hugo played a big card at the "Seven Deadly Sins" press conference, Sandra gave Hugo the immediate support, although her agent was unwilling to "destroy her image"; it was released in April this year. , "Love at Second Sight (.. Were. won the box office. In fact, Sandra was very hesitant, and finally agreed to take the shot under Hugo''s persuasion. "When was the last time we met?" Hugo gave Sandra a big hug. Sandra gave Hugo a heavy kiss on the cheek. She didn''t mind if she would be photographed by a paparazzi. Hugo also laughed, "Oscar night, you forgot? You tried to take me I pushed into the swimming pool, but I saw it through." "God, I was really careless at the time, are you still holding grudges?" Hugo raised his hands to express his innocence. Sandra smiled slyly, "Don''t you know that keeping grudges is one of the natural skills of women?" Hugo spread his hands helplessly, "So I am always cautious when facing women." This made Sandra laugh loudly, "Why did you come alone today without a male partner?" Hugo looked around curiously. For a moment. "I haven''t dated recently. This is a very sad thing. Don''t hurt me anymore." Sandra waved her hand, looking like a heartless, big-hearted, making Hugo dumbfounded. "Yes. Now, where''s your little girlfriend? Why didn''t you see it?" Cameron is eight years younger than Sandra, so Sandra is indeed a big sister. Every time she talked about Cameron, Sandra would sigh with sorrow, "All men are the same, and always hope that their partner is under twenty-five." "I thought you went to film in Louisiana (). I didn''t expect you to show up. Cameron wanted to know you a long time ago." Hugo took Sandra and walked towards the first floor indoors for today''s party. It went smoothly and Cameron has been busy. Although there is a professional party planner in charge, Cameron still looks like a hostess and shoulders the heavy responsibility of the party together with Alex. "I have to be more dignified, right?" Sandra straightened her hair and looked at Hugo''s disapproving smile, but Sandra said solemnly, "My dear, you must know that women are very Women are always on guard. They will never believe that their men and other women can have friendship." Hugo remembered the last date of the four, "Are you no exception?" Hugo looked at Sandra, there was indeed no warmth between them. I am a complete friend. Sandra pursed her lips, "I''m a man." Hugo didn''t hold back for a moment, and just smiled, but Sandra had a calm face. After Hugo laughed, she continued. To, "Yes, I am no exception. In love, I am a woman after all." Sure enough, when Hugo introduced Sandra to Cameron, the atmosphere always felt...too polite, so embarrassing, it seems that this is always the case when women get along, there is an indescribable subtle atmosphere that makes People are at a loss. Seeing Sandra''s serious appearance, Hugo couldn''t help laughing helplessly. But when Sandra and Charlize met, the atmosphere was very good. Is it because they have nothing to do with Hugo? Charlize also generously introduced Stuart Townsend to Sandra, which made Sandra very envious. She was so sad that she was single and everyone laughed. Today is actually the first time that Charlize officially introduced Mr. Perfect to all his friends. It is rare for Mr. Perfect to appear a little nervous, speaking much less than usual, and more cautious. It can be seen that Mr. Perfect has been trying hard to impress Charlize''s friends. Hugo can detect something wrong with Charlize today, and seems to have been avoiding contact with his line of sight, but Hugo thinks he should think too much. Tonight is also very important for Charlize, because the appearance of many big people-although they are all because of the appearance of Hugo''s face, but her more appearances are helpful for future career development, not to mention, she still has a heart in mind Its Mr. Perfect. Hugo suddenly thought of a possibility. Could it be that Mr. Perfect has not opened his career now, so he has more expectations for tonight, but Charlize does not like the idea of ??Mr. Perfect trying to use Hugo and use the party? , So is it a bit conflicted? Although this is not like the idea that Mr. Perfect should appear, from the standpoint of a man, Charlize has gradually found his position by relying on "before sunrise", but Mr. Perfect still has no direction for a long time. This is for a relationship. It is indeed an unstable factor. Therefore, it is understandable that Mr. Perfect wants to seize the opportunity. What''s more, he has done nothing wrong. This kind of party originally opened up all opportunities, and there is no use at all. Hugo didn''t know whether his guess was right or not, and there was no time to communicate with Charlize tonight. He could only bury the question deep in his heart and refocus his attention on the party. "Have you heard? Richard Attenborough has a project and I hope we can work together again." Sandra was holding a cocktail and standing with Hugo in the small courtyard in front of the first floor, waiting for a barbecue. Freshly baked, she raised her voice and asked. Sandra did not deliberately stretch the distance between Hugo and Hugo because he was scrupulous about Cameron''s thoughts at this time. She looked so generous and graceful, and she didn''t have any ghosts in her heart. novelhall.com~ Hugo knows what Sandra is talking about, "Love and War". This is also a project invested by New Line Film Company. He has heard Rick mention it before, and he also has the corners. I heard a little, "Well, I heard that, why are you interested?" "If you play, I would be interested." Sandra is very frank. "Your vision for choosing scripts is always admirable. But to be honest, if you can work with Attenborough, this is definitely a Good opportunity, I am really curious about the script." Hugo shrugged, "I can''t draw any conclusions until I see the script. But objectively speaking, neither''Gandhi Biography'' or''Chaplin ()'' is not the type I like. It''s too neat. Its too academic. These two biographical films are both directed and produced by Richard. The former won an Oscar for Best Director and Best Picture, and the latter was nominated for the actor for Robert Downey Jr. , Unfortunately failed to win the award. Sandra nodded thoughtfully, "It''s fair enough." Then she didn''t go on to say any more, and immediately cheered when she saw the barbecue was out, "Hey...hey! Little handsome guy! Bake those two pairs. Give me wings, give me!" Hugo looked at Sandra, who didn''t look like a lady, and couldn''t help but smile. Chapter 1224： 3 series pressure As the host, Hugo was very busy tonight. He spoke with Sandra for less than a short time before being called by the group of Steven and David, and then after a lot of calls from producers. After socializing, Leonardo and Pedrola were filled with three beers and were almost pushed into the swimming pool by Alex. When Hugo finally found a moment to rest, Henry came to the door again. coming. Hugo looked at Henry Bloom, who was lazy and casual in front of him, and couldn''t help but smile, "I thought this was a secret base, no one could find it." At this time, Hugo was standing at the junction of the tennis court and the main body of the villa. There was a dense bush of trees connected to the hills next to it. It was indeed a hidden place. Standing here, you can see the stairs about ten steps away-the stairs leading to the private beach below. Since it was early summer at this time, the young people of Alfonso and Toby went directly to the ground and played in the sea. , So lively. Henry leaned on the iron railing next to him, holding a glass of whiskey in his hand, gently turning the glass in his hand, the tartar inside hit the wall of the glass, making a clinking sound, as light as a wind chime in the sound of the raging sea breeze, "You are in a rush to move this time." This is an affirmative sentence, not an interrogative sentence. Henry''s words are simple and neat, but they hit the core of the topic directly. Hugo looked over in a little astonishment. Henry turned his head and glanced at Hugo, then looked away and added in a low voice, "But that''s fine." Henry said meaningfully, as if implying something, but as if saying nothing. Hugo opened his mouth to give him a little response, but found that he couldn''t do anything. In the end, he just pulled the corner of his mouth and looked down at the honey lemonade in his hand. Cameron just soaked it specifically for him. Worried that he would drink too much tonight, "Yeah, that''s good." Henry took a sip of the whiskey in his glass. "Have you planned for the band''s next activities recently?" Hugo looked up at Henry in surprise. Henry seemed to know what Hugo meant and explained, "EMI is asking. Pepe also talked about it with Alfonso that day." Hugo understood immediately. In fact, it is less than a year since the release of "Bath in the Morning Light", Glory To Death is not in a hurry to release a new album, but the problem still exists. For EMI Records, after they announced the signing of a new contract with Glory To Death in February, the band has been inactive. This is obviously not good news: the band is either in the promotion, or on the tour, or just in In preparing for a new album, there must always be activity. But Glory to Death was temporarily shelved because of Hugo''s busy film career, and EMI was naturally disturbed. What''s more, "Magic Wall ( is currently in the midst of creating a huge historical record. When Hugo moved to a new house, this single had just completed nine consecutive championships, step by step towards the historical record. This pattern is the best opportunity for any record company to make a fortune. They will definitely run more promotional activities and more commercial activities. But EMI Records has been obediently not putting pressure on Glory to death-or just putting pressure on Henry, which is already very rare. The same is true for band members. After the Grammy Awards ceremony, the band''s activities were temporarily suspended. For a rock band, maybe they don''t care about publicity, but they are either on the road or creating, life is always inseparable from music. Hugo had been filming the "Seven Deadly Sins" before, and the band members were busy with their own business. Now, when the Hugo movie is finalized and entering the rest stage, it is understandable to ask about the next plan. Hugo thought for a while and told Henry honestly, "I have been preparing for the third album. I have composed a lot of songs when traveling in Europe, but...I am not very satisfied." This made Henry look at the rain seriously. As a result, he cast a doubtful look, "Henry, you know, the great success of the previous two albums put the band in a very delicate position now. On the one hand, we are eager to continue to create brilliance, but on the other hand, the societys expectations and popularity The pressure made things more complicated." Henry understood what Hugo meant, but it was not only for glory to death, but for all rock bands. The third album, this is a threshold. In the music industry, people generally value the second album more seriously, because either the first album is an experimental album to test the market, which makes the second album a work that shapes the singers musical style; or the first album The album is a classic masterpiece that condenses all the talents and styles of the singer, which makes the second album a medium to further prove the singer''s ability. And the same concept, put in rock music, is the third album. It is generally believed that rock bands have a strong personal style. Either they have a burst of inspiration, no fixed thinking, and just rely on talent to act; or they clearly know their own positioning and needs, and fully release all their talents in the early stage. Whether its the former or the latter, at least two albums can be created. After all the accumulated works, talents and inspirations are drained by the two records, the next step is to test their true skills. Therefore, this also makes the first The three albums became a watershed for many rock bands. Throughout the history of rock music, how many bands shining like a shooting star with one album or two albums, and then disappeared into the long river of history, became the object of people''s mourning, but after all they could not occupy an important position in the history of music . Including many bands that have been missed for a long time by later generations, such as goatskin band, oasis band, Shen Yun band, stain band, etc., the real essence is only one or two albums, and Nirvana is no exception. The third album is like an unwritten threshold-a spiritual threshold. Those who cannot pass will stop here and become a meteor that crosses the sky; those who pass past will become classics and embark on a glorious journey. Glory to death is naturally no exception. Dont look at the current results of "Almost Fame" and "Bath the Morning Light", but the better the results, the greater the expectations and the stricter the requirements for the third album. The pressure is getting heavier. Hugo once tried to make a simple positioning for the third album, just like the first albums debut in Vanity Fair and the second albums enjoyment success, but Hugo could not figure out an idea, except for being confused or confused. . Of course, Hugo has to use the existing songs to record an album. This is not a problem, and the quality will not be bad, but Hugo knows that this lacks a spirit of energy, which belongs to glory to death. Always the spirit. Just like the Nirvana band "Zi. Palace. Inside" album, Kurt Cobain is still Kurt Cobain, and Nirvana is still Nirvana. The quality of the songs is still good, but without the wanton and unrestrainedness. His spirit reveals Kurt''s own confusion and confusion. This is the only way for a musician, just like a breakthrough in acting. "I feel...like entering a vacuum environment, the whole person is in a state of weightlessness, trying to grasp a direction, but there is no way." Hugo glanced at Henry and let out a long breath. In fact, he once talked to Fujin about this situation. Fujin thought that although there was musical pressure, Hugo was also at a breakthrough in acting, so Hugo was too tight. Hugo had to agree. Henry nodded slightly. Even if Hugo didn''t say it, he knew that, let alone EMI, he himself was full of expectations for the glorious third album. The attitudes of Pedro and Alfonso are also the tip of the iceberg. They also have some faintly overconfident emotions, believing that the development of the band is going smoothly, and there is definitely nothing wrong with the third album. Even the band members have this idea, so the audience and the media have even more so. What''s more, the current "Magic Wall" results are almost invincible, far beyond everyone''s expectations. Even if Henry wanted to pour cold water to cool everyone down, he would not be able to start, instead he would be self-defeating and demoralizing. It is conceivable that as a glorious and dead soul figure, Hugo himself has so much pressure. It''s like... Kurt Cobain at his peak. Henry was a little lamented. Although he always knew that Hugo had a clear mind and was never lost in Vanity Fair-in fact, Hugo reached such a height in just three years. Even if he was lost, no one could be able to. Blame him; but until today, Henry didnt know how hard Hugo was in his heart. Behind the halo of genius Hugo''s hard work and pressure are far more serious than imagined. . "Hugo, you have a bottleneck, and this is allowed." Henry''s lazy words brought some ridicule, and Hugo couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. "You need some time to adjust slowly. In other words, time has always been ample, and we have enough time to wait slowly. Henry glanced at Hugo and added, Even if the third album comes next year, or even the year after, there will be no problem, I even I would say that this is a matter of course." The release time interval of the first album and the second album is too close, so the third album slows down, which is absolutely no problem. Hearing Henry''s words, Hugo chuckled slightly, "Are you sure? Roger wouldn''t want you to say that." "Of course he doesn''t want it, but don''t worry, it''s fine to leave the record company business to me." Henry said casually, as if dealing with EMI Records was just eating a piece of cake. Then Henry didn''t say much, but quietly leaned on the railing, tasting his own whiskey; Hugo also stood quietly in the corner, holding the water glass in both hands, feeling the honey lemonade in his hands one by one. Point to cool down, then lift it up, and drank all the water in one breath. Chapter 1225： Goodbye invitation Hugo and Henry stood quietly in the corner, looking at the brightly lit courtyard. At this time, Alex was playing tennis with Sandra. Next to him, you could see the eager Meg Ryan, as well as Pedro, Cameron. Hugo was a little surprised, he didn''t know that Meg was here too. Then someone ran forward and looked around looking for something. Hugo looked around and shouted, "Joe, here I am." Joseph was looking for Hugo. He heard a faint voice from the wind and looked for the source of the sound. After seeing Hugo, he walked quickly over, "Mr. Parker and Mr. Newman are leaving." Hugo immediately stood up straight, stuffed Joseph with the glass in his hand, and walked quickly to the stairs next to the courtyard. At the end of the steps, he caught up with the Parkers and Newmans. Paul seemed to be in a good mood tonight. Yes, I pointed to the small courtyard next to the garage and said to Hugo, "You should plant some roses and orchids here, and then make a swing..." Before Hugo could respond, Gregorian smiled and said, "Paul, do you want to build a garden or a playground? The kids don''t care how expensive your orchids are." Just one sentence made several elders laugh, Hugo, the unmarried bachelor, could only stand beside him laughing stupidly. "Okay, you go back quickly, I know, the party will not start until eleven o''clock, and now it''s warming up, don''t worry about us." Paul waved his hand and said goodbye to Hugo, Hugo We said goodbye to the two couples in personal greetings, and then watched them get in the car and leave. Standing there, Hugo breathed a long sigh of relief, saying that partying is a tiring thing. Hugo didnt believe it before. He always felt that a party was not just about a lot of people coming to the house to have fun. Now it seems that being the host of a party is indeed a very hard work. "What''s the matter, are you hiding here to breathe?" A voice came from behind to make Hugo tense again. When he looked back, he saw Tim Robbins. "No, I''m just sobering up." Hugo said with a chuckle, and looked behind Tim, but didn''t see Susan Sarandon. "Are you leaving?" Yu Guo''s eyes seemed to indicate: What about your female companion? Tim also laughed and raised the cocktail in his hand. "Although I think your glass is very delicate, I don''t have the idea of ??taking it away." It means that he is not ready to leave. Hugo also laughed, "I saw you walking by, and I came here to look for you." "Me?" Hugo raised his eyebrows in surprise. He had actually met Tim back and forth several times tonight, but Tim never mentioned anything to him. "As the host tonight, you are very busy. Obviously there is not much time left. I chose the wrong time." Tim raised the cup in his hand and motioned to Hugo to walk into the small courtyard and not stand. Talking on the stairs, which means that what he wants to talk to is business, one needs silence, and second, it needs time. Hugo and Tim walked to the small courtyard. At this time, the small courtyard was not well taken care of. It was empty. It was just piled up with some flower pots, because Hugo had not yet figured out what to transform it into a garden or what, "But I I talked to Rick, and he said that I still need to talk to you about the details. I think maybe tonight is a good opportunity." Tim looked at the puzzled Hugo, and he added, "At least you seem to have A little drunk." Is it better to be fooled? Hugo chuckled, "Then you must be disappointed when you hear me coming to sober up." Tim shrugged helplessly, "This is beyond my control." Tim paused, then looked at Hugo and said seriously, "You should know that I have always wanted to be able to cooperate with you." "I thought it was just a polite remark." Hugo''s simple words made Tim couldn''t help but smile. "No, I''m serious." Tim said with a smile, "I had a phone call with Morgan last week and he...obviously praised you." Tim pursed his lips, obviously a little excited." I happened to have an excellent project in my hands. When I was looking for a suitable person among actors, I was the first to think of you. I think you are the perfect choice." Hugo suddenly remembered that on the night of the Oscars, Tim had been trying to test himself if nothing seemed to happen, but he didn''t think much about it, and Tim was also because of the "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins" at the time. Talk about it without going into details. "The most suitable role for me? Is it true performance?" "No, no, it''s definitely not a true performance. This is a bad boy character..." Tim shook his head repeatedly, "How should I explain it, you''ve heard the story of Elmer Patrick Soniel (...) Isn''t it? No, to be more precise, it should be the story of the nun Helen Prejean." Hugo frowned and thought about it, "No, I haven''t heard of it." "Uh, the story is like this." Tim briefly explained, "Soniel is a young man in his thirties. He and his companion brutally killed a couple in 1977. They were sentenced to death. His companion was sentenced to life imprisonment. In 1984, six years after he entered prison, he began to write letters to Sister Prekin. He denied the fact that he had acted and emphasized that he was innocent. Lei Jin was able to appeal for him. But unfortunately, all appeals failed in the end. He was still executed. Before his death, he confessed everything to Prekin, restored the truth of the matter, and repented." "Later, this story was written into a novel by nun Prekin, and it was published, trying to tell everyone a truth. The truth can save you and set you free. Her different interpretations of religion, the difference between loving and being loved The perception, including the view on the death penalty, has had a profound impact. Tims narration is not complicated, and the whole idea is very clear. It took only two minutes to finish the speech, and it even seemed a little short. But he hesitated for a while, and there was still nothing. Continue to say, "This is the story. I want to adapt it into a movie. When conceiving the role of Sonnil, the first candidate that came to my mind was you." Hugo didnt know the story at the beginning, but as Tim tells it, Hugo gradually understood it. He knew the story and he also watched this movie. This is a film written and directed by Tim. The work of "Dean. Man.". Hugo has seen this movie. Objectively speaking, the overall film is a little loose and procrastinated, and part of the plot about family affection is a bit too sensational, but on the whole, it is a very good movie because Tim is the director. He adopted an absolutely objective standpoint to tell the story. He did not express his views on the death penalty, nor did he express his views on the murderer, nor did he express his views on religion, but it was precisely this kind of bystanders perspective. But it has aroused the audience''s infinite reflection. After watching the movie, everyone will have their own ideas. For love, for redemption, for truth, for belief, etc., only oneself can savor the reverberations in the mind. This is also what Hugo believes is the most successful film "Death Row", because many times it involves court misjudgments or death sentences or religious works. It is easy to be too biased to lose the directors objective position and become a reality. The director instilled his ideas into the audience. For example, "Yihai Xiongfeng" is like this, but in fact the justice in "Yihai Xiongfeng" is also full of controversy, and Rob Reiner is not absolutely objective. A truly outstanding movie should show the facts and dig out the details. As for the thinking, it is left to the audience. Right and wrong have never been so simple. Because everyone''s outlook on life, values, and world outlook are different, they naturally have different opinions. However, the real success of "Death Row" lies in the acting part. In the film, in order to protect the personal rights of the deceased Soniel, it was renamed Matthew Poncelay (matthew.), whether it was Matthew. It''s also the nun Helen, and their roles are very mixed. Naturally, Matthew needless to say more, from full of lies, professing innocence to finally confessing all his sins, inner changes, and the vulnerability and panic of facing death, all can be called super-difficult inner performances for actors. Both fineness and depth have high requirements. The same is true for nun Helen. Because of her religious beliefs, she opposes the death penalty, because she firmly believes that all beings are equal, which makes her have a kind heart when facing the heinous Matthew Times in the eyes of outsiders. She tries to use her care and love. And faith to appease Matthew; but for the victims family her behavior hurts them, because when they are the victims, they are the ones who need to be comforted, and as a nun, Helen But standing on the side of the murderer. This kind of inner contradiction and suffering also has strict requirements on the control of actors. In history, Sean Penn played the role of Matthew, and Tims partner Susan Sarandon played the role of the nun Helen. As a result, the former won his lifes first Oscar nomination, and the latter in After the fifth Oscar nomination, he finally reached the top. Sean and Susan contributed an acting feast in "Death Row", and they were commended. In fact, Seans role as Matthew is consistent in terms of temperament. Sean has always been a famous bad boy in Hollywood. The hot marriage between him and Madonna is well known. After entering the nineties, he He began to shine in acting. The rivalry with Al Pacino in the "Dawn of the Love Owl" the year before made many people marvel at the scenes. His performance style is restrained and delicate yet explosive, which makes people look forward to it. Yiliang. Later, he won the Oscar Goldman twice, and won the Grand Slam of the three major European film festivals, becoming one of the most outstanding actors in film history. It would be excusable to find Sean to play, but why did Tim think of Hugo in the first place? This is illogical. Chapter 1226： Good things come in pairs "Because of my performance in the''Schindler''s List''?" This was Hugo''s first reaction. In fact, Hugo had some vague memories of the details in "Death Row". He always felt that this role seemed to match Although there are some overlapping parts between Amon Goss and Anonymous, although it is a test of acting skills, Hugo does not want to play a repetitive role. Tim shook his head repeatedly, "No, I actually thought you were the first person to play this script because I saw your performance before sunrise." Hugo looked at Tim quite unexpectedly, which made Tim a little proud and chuckled slightly, "You know,''before sunrise'' is different from your previous performances. You can see more of yours throughout the performance. Shadow, but your performance is very delicate. With a simple expression, an action, and a line, you can outline the image of the character, that...what should I say," Tim paused and thought about it. , "That kind of soul and personality deep in my heart, everything is so real. I want to believe that Jessie is a real person, and maybe he is traveling in a corner of the world at this moment." Hugo was really surprised this time. Unexpectedly, Tim can actually see the subtle differences in his acting process. This is not a question of professionalism or unprofessionalism. Because for acting skills, perhaps professionals can see the style of the performance, the excitement of the performance, etc., but it is difficult to tell the difference in details. This is something that the performer can only experience during the performance. Tim was able to name one. Its not because he really understands the difference in Hugos acting skills, but because he really appreciates each of Hugos works with his heart and tastes Hugos acting skills in detail. According to his thoughts, he made a point. Simply put, it is because he has enough sincerity. "''Soniel is actually very complicated. He is not a simple murderer. I am not saying that he sympathizes with him, or that he has a kind part in his heart. I don''t want to defend him because he is a murderer. ..." Tim said in a mess, but Hugo calmed down and listened carefully, "Look, he is obviously guilty, but he firmly believes that he is innocent and full of nonsense, then he is Amon-Ge Is it a demon like Si? But it is not, because he is actually fragile and full of fear. The reason why he committed the murder is not because of how fierce he is, but because he dare not resist the demands of his companions...but Conversely, he did not choose to leave, but pulled the trigger under pressure..." After Tim talked a lot, he realized that Hugo hadnt read the script at all, and he quickly apologized, Sorry, I forgot that you didnt understand this character. What I want to say is that this is a very complicated one. A person, his heart is full of countless mixed thoughts. His behavior, his language, and his handling are all full of miscellaneous. I hope to find an actor who can use his understanding and reading to show Soniel. In his life, I dont want to appeal or argue for him, but just want people to see his life, nothing more." Hugo understands what Tim means. This can be divided into two parts. The first part is that some people dont look like bad guys at all, but he did outrageously. The bad thing, the huge contrast between appearance and heart is obviously incomprehensible, and the character of Matthew is not like Anonymous-Anonymous is a complete evil, but Matthew''s mental process is more complicated, because his style of behavior is at best a punk. That''s it, it''s not a heinous villain at all. The second part is that peoples prejudice often blinds the eyes, just like Victor Hugos "Les Miserables". Jean Valjean was always trapped as a thief and criminal just because he stole a few slices of bread. The shackles. After Matthew was arrested, no one thought about the story behind Matthew. He became a symbol of a "bad guy". No one wanted to get involved with him, and even his family became objects of spurn by everyone. , Then what about the intricacies hidden deep in Matthew''s heart, is he really worthy of the "salvation" of Sister Helen? "So, I need an actor who can present the complexity of the character in a restrained but delicate way. I even hope to see the actor perform according to his own understanding and make this character come to life on the screen." Tim concluded, "I think you are the best choice." "Wow, I seem to have become a professional killer now." Hugo raised his eyebrows and chuckled. He had just walked out of the nameless and actually received an invitation from Matthew Poncelet again. Hugo definitely didn''t expect it. I guess Rick didn''t expect it, so Rick asked Tim to talk to Hugo himself. Tim heard the ridicule in Hugos words, and he quickly explained, "Trust me, Hugo, this role is different from all your previous roles, and my focus is also different..." Hugos past choices can be seen. Hugo is someone who doesnt want to repeat himself. The roles he chooses are often very different. "If you want, you can read the script completely, and then we will contact you. ,What do you think?" To be honest, Hugo''s impression of "Death Row" is indeed a bit vague. Although he remembers Sean Penn''s performance is very wonderful, he is really interested in this role, but it is really limited. "Script? Of course there is no problem, it is a good idea." Hugo nodded and agreed. He really needs to find a challenging role recently. The "Seven Deadly Sins" ended earlier than expected, and the Anonymous also made Hugo still unfulfilled. In order to express his addiction to the drama, Hugo needs a new one. Role. Tim was very excited about Hugos nod, which made Hugo a little puzzled. Later, I learned from Rick that no one was optimistic about the "Death Row" project. Although there are several companies willing to invest, the highest one is currently The investment amount was only 5 million U.S. dollars. Tim wanted to go to prison for on-the-spot shooting. This fund was obviously stretched. If Hugo is willing to join, obviously it will be easier to attract investment. Although Hugo received only 10 million in the "Seven Deadly Sins", on the contrary, Hugo''s value increased instead of falling. Because of Hugo''s generosity and dedication, all major film companies also clearly know that Hugo absolutely He is the most cost-effective actor today, and he is not one of them, and his outstanding audience popularity is even more popular. Even "Before Sunrise", an art film with a cost of 2.5 million yuan, can end up with a gain of three thousand two thousand. Millions of dollars at the box office. Now that the "seven deadly sins" have just been completed, other major film companies have already targeted Hugo. Just now, Steven Spielberg also said that the male protagonist of "Men in Black" is still Waiting for Hugo, there is absolutely no problem with the 20 million dollar remuneration. Under such circumstances, "Death Row" is a work that shows that it is impossible to pay a high salary or obtain a high box office. Hugo expressed his willingness to read the script. This is already a huge victory for Tim. "In fact, Tim talked to me before the start of the''Seven Deadly Sins''. He has been selling this script to me, and then emphasized that you are the first person, and the entire crew''s time can match your schedule." Rick Hugo''s explanation made Hugo laugh dumbly, "Objectively speaking, he is indeed very sincere." At this point, the party is over and most of the guests have left, but Leonardo, Neil, and Alex all stayed behind. Anyway, Hugos villa has enough space for them to stand up. Shi is playing a game in the game room on the first floor. After Hugo sent away Charlize and Mr. Perfect just now, he had time to talk to Rick about Tim, "After this time, didn''t you say that you want to find a work that can challenge acting? So I took the initiative to contact him and asked him to come over and talk to you." After "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins", Rick was more willing to slow down a bit when considering Hugo''s new works. After all, the craze for "Pulp Fiction" has not completely subsided. Hugo needs A buffer period. Therefore, since Hugo wants to challenge acting, Rick has searched for a large number of scripts in the past month, looking for scripts suitable for Hugo to challenge acting. However, Rick is obviously also very picky. He knows that ordinary characters definitely cannot stimulate Hugo''s addiction, and simple scripts certainly cannot attract Hugo''s attention. So he did not rush. "Do you remember Mike Figes(.)?" Rick said another name, and then Hugo looked at it blankly. Rick was not surprised at all, and then explained, "Yes. The Englishman who appeared with Kevin Burns (. Burns)." Hugo still looked blank, and Rick was not impatient. "The new CEO of Twentieth Century Fox?" "Ah that a little fat man with a messy beard!" Hugo just remembered. Kevin Pence was the newly appointed helm of the 20th Century Fox last year. He also came to Hugos today to congratulate him. Mike Figis is a middle-aged man standing next to Kevin. Rick is Introduced them specifically to Hugo, "We chatted for a while by the tennis court, right?" "Yes, that''s it." Rick nodded in affirmation. "Mike actually has a project in his hand. I think it''s worth a try. That''s why I invited him over today. He has some connections with 20th Century Fox. Kevin is considering Do you want to invest in Mike''s project? I will introduce you to it together." Hugo nodded slightly, "Have you read the script?" Rick is a well-measured agent, and the scripts he has read are quite reliable. "Well, but I think the script should be read several times. I personally feel a little bored." Rick shrugged. "But it can still be seen that the actor is very challenging, and it just meets your current requirements." Ke obviously selected it specifically to solve Hugos addiction. "This script is called''Far from Casino (. las. vegas)'', you can check it out." Chapter 1227： Well matched "Away from the gambling city." When Hugo heard this script, his first reaction was that it was such a coincidence. How could he not know the script? This is Nicholas Cage''s Oscar-winning work that people will call "the king of bad movies" in the future. This work has also achieved the only pinnacle of Nicholas''s acting career. Nicholas has starred in more than 70 films in more than 30 years as an actor. He has won two Oscar nominations for best actor before and after, one for "Adapted Screenplay ( in 2002 and one for "Far from Gambling" in 1995. "City", coincidentally, in these two works, he played a down-and-out Hollywood screenwriter, at a stage of confusion and confusion in the trough of life, trying to find a way out. So people also jokingly said that the role of the screenwriter allowed Nicholas to give full play to his "facial paralysis". Hugo felt that it was a coincidence because "Far from Casino" became Nicholas''s only Oscar actor, and in the course of the competition, he defeated Sean Penn of "Death Row". Above the 68th Oscars, "Far from Casino" won four nominations for Best Actor, Best Actress, Best Director, and Best Adapted Screenplay. The protagonist, best actress, best director and best original song were shortlisted in the final competition; what''s interesting is that Nicholas had won the golden ball for his "moon sultry" and "Vegas honeymoon" before. Award nominations, Sean won the Golden Globe nomination for "The Dawn of Love", but this time it was the first Oscar nomination for two people. All this makes the strength of the two people extremely close. Whether it is acting skills or the overall reputation of the work, including the personal voice of the actor and the previous contribution of Hollywood, Nicholas and Sean are the strongest contenders for the movie kings, and the two people are in all aspects. They are all comparable, even if they say that among the five candidates is their two-person turn, it is not an exaggeration. In the end, "Away from Casino" took the actor, and "Death Row" took the queen. The result was still a tie, but Nicholas achieved the first glorious career of Nicholas, and Sean, who was defeated this time, has since embarked on the line of acting prowess and has gradually grown into one of the most successful acting male actors in the world. one. Therefore, this is indeed a coincidence. The scripts of "Far from the Casino" and "Walking on Death Row" appeared in Hugo''s hands together, which gave Hugo a weird sense of absurdity. Naturally, Rick couldnt understand Hugos thoughts. He gave Hugo the script of "Far from the Casino". Guise is also not confident enough, so he wants to see if there are actors willing to pick up, and whether the protagonist is strong enough, oh, forgot to tell you, this project is the same as the "Death Row", the requirements for the two protagonists It''s also very high." Mike Feggis has a mediocre reputation in Hollywood. When Hugo met him just now, he didn''t even think of him as the director of "Far from Casino". In 1988, Mike relied on a self-written and directed "Furious Monday (. to get some attention. After that, although he has shot and produced many works, in his more than 20 years of directing career, only Only one "Far from the Casino" was successful, and all his talents and thoughts were condensed in this work. Apart from that, there was no decent work published. Take a closer look, "Far from the Casino" and "Walk on Death Row" do have many similarities. Both scripts are written and directed by the director. They are also scripts adapted from the original novel. As a director, This work is the director''s most famous and most successful work; both works are low-cost investment, independently produced literary and artistic sketches. All the characters are focused on the male and female protagonists, and the story is completely driven by the interaction and performance tension of the male and female protagonists. From any point of view, the two works are equally matched, including media reputation, box office achievements, and award trends, so it is not wrong to choose any one. In the final analysis, it depends on Hugo''s own personal preferences. After Rick left the script, he drove back with Carl. They still have work tomorrow, so naturally there is no way to party all night like the Hugo group. Hugo was not in a hurry to read the script, although his memory of the storyline of "Far from the Casino" is also a bit vague. Hugo also joined Leonardo and others in the carnival. He is in the game room on the first floor. There are two sets of red and white machines installed in it. This classic Nintendo game from childhood memory is obviously loved by everyone. This game room has been crying and howling. It is so lively, everyone is reluctant to think about it, and does not want to leave. By the time Hugo went back to his room to rest, it was already past four in the morning. Leonardo and Pedro were still having fun in the game room on the first floor, but Hugo still drank a bit and felt a little tired, so Dragging to rest. At this time Cameron had fallen asleep in Hugo''s bedroom. In order not to wake Cameron, Hugo carefully took a brief wash, and then tiptoedly turned off the light and prepared to rest. Obviously Cameron was also exhausted tonight and was not awakened by Hugo. He slept peacefully with his pillow. After Hugo lay down, he thought he would fall asleep soon, because his eyelids were too heavy to open, but he was lying on the bed. After tossing around for a while, I still couldn''t fall asleep. Obviously, I was too tired to sleep, but there was no way to go to sleep. This situation is really too bad. Hugo doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Is it because he has changed to a whole new environment and is not used to it? Obviously it shouldn''t be a reason. During the filming, Hugo spent most of the time resting in the hotel, and he never recognized the bed problem. And Ive been tired all day today. I didnt go to bed until early in the morning last night. I got up early in the morning and started to move. It stands to reason that I will fall asleep soon because Im too tired. I dont care about the new environment. Hugo let out a long sigh and opened his eyes to adapt to the darkness in front of him. The faint blue outside the French windows appeared soft and cold, making the night look softer. Is it because of moving? Not because of the new environment, but because he moved. He left Sunset Plaza after all. Although Charlize and Alex would still come here often to play, they are no longer roommates. Everything is still the same, but everything is different too. Thinking of this, the melancholy in my heart spreads slowly in the dark night like a mist. Hugo''s tossing and turning made Cameron notice, half-wake up and asked Hugo, "What''s wrong?" Hugo realized his inner irritability, and he quickly calmed down, "It''s okay", and then gently patted. After patted Cameron''s arm and watched her fall asleep again, Hugo sat down carefully and left the room on his toes. Standing at the door, let out a long sigh. Maybe there were too many things happening all day, so he still didn''t feel comfortable with it. He was a little weakened. Hugo rubbed his cheeks vigorously. Although his entire head was too tired and his eyes almost could not open, he was not drowsy at all. Standing at the top of the stairs on the second floor, you can still hear the noise of laughter downstairs faintly, but Hugo does not plan to go downstairs to join them. After thinking about it, Hugo walked up to the third floor. . The space on the third floor was decorated by Hugo into a recording studio and a study room. The outside balcony is also an entertainment space. Hugo opened the door of the study room and walked into this strange but familiar environment, surrounded by dark brown wood. Surrounded by bookcases, less than a quarter of the space is currently full, and the remaining space is waiting for Hugo to collect and pile up slowly. Hugo picked up the scripts of "Away from Casino" and "Walk on Death Row" from the desk, walked to the lounge chair next to the floor-to-ceiling glass door, then looked for a comfortable sitting position and picked up the script. The story of "Death Convict Walking" is actually very simple. It can be summed up in one sentence, the last struggle of a condemned prisoner before execution; the same is true of the story of "Far from the Casino", an alcoholic and a prostitute. Female love story. Corresponding to the slightly heavy theme of life and death and redemption in "Death Prisoners'' Walk", "Away from the Casino" tells the story of two lonely and desperate souls warming each other, a love that is scarred and desperate to heartbreaking. This story does not intend to reveal the darkness of society or condemn the dangers of alcoholism It simply tells a great emotion full of tragedy, from the most instinctive and most easily distorted truth in human nature. The story is about a poor Hollywood screenwriter. After losing his job, income, family and friends, he came to the casino city of Las Vegas alone. He wanted to bury his pain in alcohol, and then he planned to drink until he died. . But in the process of self-destruction, he felt unspeakable loneliness and loneliness. He accidentally ran into a prostitute. Girl, this prostitute. The woman is in a miserable life controlled by a pimp. Every time she escapes, she is brought back and beaten up. Life is like a nightmare. prostitute. The woman and the drunkard met in this way. They didn''t have a relationship, they just had a conversation and spent the night cuddling together. Later, prostitutes. The woman took the drunk back home and took good care of him, and the two people who were both in the end of the world gradually fell in love with each other. But the drunkard in despair is still floating in the alcohol, consuming his only life. It can be said that "Far from the Casino" is a sad and almost desperate work. The whole movie shows a mood of "cannot find a reason to live", which brings the self-destruction in despair to the extreme. This kind of blurred and degenerate, sad and bitter negative emotions permeates every detail of the film. This is a *type work in itself, and the requirements for the characters are almost harsh. Chapter 1228： Hard to choose Somewhat similar to "Death Row" is that the whole of "Far from the Casino" is still slightly procrastinated and sloppy, because it is not a work with a clear storyline, but a kind of emotional connection of scattered plots, that is despair. In addition to despair or despair, the rough picture of the whole work creates the kind of heart-wrenching despair that is very full. But the films success lies in this, because it takes the emotion of "despair" to the extreme, unforgettable, and anyone who has similar experiences with the two protagonists will deeply feel the crushing negative emotions. This is a story about loneliness, and it also tells loneliness to the extreme, which arouses infinite resonance, as if trapping people in the story of the movie, and cant let go for a long time. Therefore, "Far from the Casino" can definitely be called a good work, even more literary and sketchy than "Walking with Death Row". In the story of "Far from the Casino", the actor has a self-destructive tragic color from beginning to end. The strong feeling of despair is almost suffocating, and the tragic atmosphere emanates from the depths of his heart. It is like a black hole, swallowing all hope bit by bit. This work is adapted from the novel of the same name by John O''Brien (.o). This is his only work, and at the same time it seems to be the summary and prediction of his life. Just a few days before the novel was published, he suddenly committed suicide without leaving any last words. Just like the hero of the novel, Ben, desperate enough to swallow himself clean. Therefore, the requirements for actors are undoubtedly very high, because this role requires actors to be able to feel the loneliness, the loneliness, and the frustration from the depths of the soul, and to be able to show the self-destructive temperament deep in the bones. The reason why Nicholas Cage was able to win the Oscar statuette by relying on this role must include his superb performance. His appearance has always been very suitable for playing a middle-aged man who is frustrated in life. He is often molested by people." "Facial paralysis" is also easy to take on the color of melancholy and loss, which is often more suitable for his performance. Later, "Adapted Screenplay" won the second Oscar nomination for Nicholas. The role is actually similar to "Far from Casino": a middle-aged man with amnesia, despair, struggle, and depression. It can be said that the natural resonance between Nicholas and Ben, coupled with his full devotion, has created the most vivid and soulful character in his actor career, not one of them. If Hugo were to play this role, it would obviously be more difficult, because Hugo himself has a more sunny and gentleman temperament, although when he played the roles of Amon Goss and Anonymous, Hugo changed his inner self. Temperament, but the feelings of melancholy, despair, sadness, depression, and desolation are not so simple. This is obviously a bigger challenge for Hugo. Obviously, "Far from the Casino" will be a huge test of acting skills, and the role will be a type that Hugo has never tried before, even completely different from the role of "Before Sunrise". How to show that kind of self-destruction The sense of collapse will definitely be a brand new challenge. But having said that, this character is relatively single. The bitterness and loneliness in his heart does not have too many levels and details. It is like a broken ship that is sinking. In addition to sinking or sinking, the pain is extreme. Despair runs through, like a walking dead, the character of the whole character is not full, but only a kind of emotion is brought to the extreme. Therefore, the space for the role is obviously limited, which conflicts with Hugo''s ideas. It''s not that this role is not difficult enough to challenge, but that it''s not suitable for Hugo''s current situation. After experiencing the role of Anonymous, Hugo now needs a broader, deeper, and richer role to explore. In the process of practice, he explores new performance methods and techniques bit by bit to try to break that level. Acting barriers, prying into a new field of performance. Obviously, Ben, like the Anonymous, is a relatively limited role to play, and even compared to the Anonymous, Ben will be a little more limited. From this perspective, Matthew of "Death Row" would be a more appropriate choice. As Tim said, Matthews role is actually very complicated. He comes from a single-parent family. He is very filial to his mother and loves his three younger brothers. His family is the greatest support in his heart. He even refused to let his mother appear in court because he was worried that his mother would collapse. He testified, but he was unwilling to express these emotions. He just covered his inner heart with irritability and impatience; he was a small gangster who had been committing crimes and gangsters all the time, but he was very timid inside. , Weak, because he didn''t dare to resist his companions, he participated in the strong. Rape, because he did not dare to refuse his companions, he shot and killed the boy among the lovers; he was full of resentment towards the society, he believed that the rich dominated the world, and all the unfairness that happened to him came from the society. Oppressed, but he did not dare to resist this society, so he could only vent his anger on people who were weaker than him; he had no faith, he even dared to mock the Bible and Jesus, but he pinned all his last hopes On a nun... In the "Death Row" story, Tim did not use a lot of shots to show Matthew''s inner complexity, nor did he use a sympathetic perspective to defend Matthew. He focused more on Matthew and the nun. During the conversation, concentrate on presenting Matthew''s inner struggle and transformation. Tim didn''t even give too much pen and ink to the court trial, more to outline the complexities of the character Matthew profoundly. All this makes Matthew have very high demands on actors, because actors must show Matthew''s inner layer in a limited space for this to be convincing. As Tim said when he persuaded Hugo, he hopes to find an actor who is restrained enough but also delicate enough to show the layering of the role. There is no doubt that the role of Matthew is the most complicated of all the roles Hugo has come into contact with. Although Amon Goss in "Schindler''s List" is also very complicated, Amon''s personality has a historical background. Under the pressure of the entire environment, Amon''s character was created, even Amon''s struggles. Rebellion and resistance are just like fireworks, and it goes out without having time to disperse the darkness in the night sky. What Matthew reflects is the problems of the entire modern society. These problems are controversial, but there is no accurate answer, such as whether criminals are worthy of mercy, such as how to grasp the sentencing standards, such as whether the death penalty should be abolished, such as money is omnipotent. Are your thoughts eroding the law, such as whether the death row prisoner is the object of Gods salvation, such as whether the anger and extremeness of the victims family should be condoned... These questions are not like the World War II background behind Amon Goss, these are questions with no answers. However, Tim did not intend to give his answers or explanations. He did not answer these questions in the movie. His objective position determines that the actors must rely on their own performances to present the questions, and then let the audience watch them. After the movie is over, come up with your own answer. Is Matthew really that poor? Is Matthew''s self-salvation real enough? Did Matthew''s confession make sense enough? Is the interaction between Matthew and the nun convincing? Is such a murderer as Matthew really worthy of sympathy? Is the story surrounding Matthew really convincing? This also makes the performance of the role of Matthew soaring. But having said that, after Hugo carefully studied the script of "Death Row", he also realized that the role of Matthew and Amon Goss and Anonymous still have some similarities, not because these three roles are all Murderers, but because these three murderers are not that simple, they all have their own stories hidden behind them, they are not simple facial makeup. Matthew has the same inner struggles as Amon, but Matthews struggles are more complicated; Matthew, like Anonymous, has no faithor a distorted interpretation of faith, but Matthew finally chose to redeem himself; In fact, Matthew is the same as Amon and Anonymous in appearance and deceptiveness. However, Matthew is kind in his heart, which is fundamentally different from Amon and Anonymous. Therefore, Hugo feels that challenging the role of Matthew is a bit self-repetitive, although he knows that this is a completely different role, and the difficulty of acting is also a new challenge, not to mention all the background, motives, personality and style of the role and the attention of the director. The focus is also all different. But the role of Hugo still hesitated. After the comparison, Hugo found that, just like the two works of "Stay Away from Casino" and "Walking with Death Row" ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ben and Matthew are equally and equally matched. Both roles have their own advantages and disadvantages, the original challenge is more fresh, but the role is relatively single; Matthew''s role is very rich, but it is the type of murderer. Even with reference to scripts, roles, directors, investment and other factors, there is almost no difference between the two works. It is foreseeable that no matter what Hugo''s decision is, the media will not like this decision too much. "Away from Casino" has not yet found investment, but the pay for Hugo will certainly not exceed half a million US dollars; "Death Row" has a certain budget, but considering the small cost of production, Hugo is bound to increase His own remuneration overwhelmed less than one million. But objectively speaking, no matter which role Hugo chooses, it is definitely a challenge, and it is an unwrong choice. This made Hugo a little excited. The addiction in the "Seven Deadly Sins" that has not been vented can finally be fully played this time. Hugo is now starting to get a little gearing up. But, which role should I choose? Did you choose "Away from Casino", an authentic Oscar winner''s work? Or choose "Death Convict''s Walk", a strong competitor with a slightly better depth and no less difficult acting skills? This is indeed a happy trouble. Chapter 1229： After the party When Cameron woke up the next morning, he found that Hugo was not by his side. After getting up, he looked around and found that there were "corpses" everywhere on the second and first floors. Pedro was even sitting on the deck chair in the courtyard. The upper part shrank into a ball. The early morning by the sea was very cold. Seeing Pedro shivering and unwilling to enter the room, Cameron was speechless. Later, Cameron found Hugo in the study room on the third floor. Hugo was lying on a recliner. A script fell on the floor, while another script was on his stomach, his head tilted to the side. He fell asleep deeply like a child, and the morning sun lazily passed through the glass door and fell on him, looking warm all over. Cameron walked to the recliner, bent over to pick up the script on the ground, and then carefully pulled out the script in Hugo''s hand, put them on the desk next to him, and then went downstairs and took a thin blanket. , Came upstairs again and gently covered Hugo''s body. Hugo seemed to feel the warmth of the blanket, moved his body slightly, then hugged the blanket tighter, changed a comfortable position, and was still asleep. Cameron could even hear Hugo''s even breathing, like a baby under one year old. Cameron squatted next to him and looked at Hugos sleepy face. She actually liked the way Hugo laughed best, because Hugos smile always made her feel warm, as if she was the most beautiful Sunshine is average. But today Cameron discovered that Hugo looked a little...cute when he slept. Cameron noticed that Hugo''s eyebrows and eyebrows always have some softness, like an Asian landscape painting drawn with pen and ink. People can''t help but want to outline the three-dimensional outline with their fingers. Therefore, Cameron did not hold back. She raised the index finger of her right hand and gently traced Hugo''s eyebrows, eyes, bridge of nose, lips... Hugo seemed to perceive the touch of his fingertips. The itching of the hair that was blown by the breeze made him frown slightly, raised his hand and rubbed his nose, and almost touched Camerons hand. Cameron was startled, and quickly retracted his finger. Hugo felt comfortable now, stretched his brows, buried himself in the blanket, and fell asleep again. Cameron looked at Hugo, who was sleeping lazily, curled up like a cat in front of him, and the smile at the corner of his mouth could not be helped. She likes moments like this because she feels that she owns the world. Hugo seemed to be aware of the look in his eyes, and the hot sight made him open his eyes sensitively-usually in the crew, he practiced the ability to fall asleep at any time and wake up at any time, and then saw Cameron''s twinkles with excitement. With shining eyes, Hugo laughed blankly, "Are you observing how embarrassed I was when I fell asleep in the morning?" Cameron chuckled, "Yes, Mr. Hugo, who turned out to be the perfect dream lover of countless women, also has a breath in the morning..." Hugo twitched his lips helplessly, "I am a human and not Santa Claus." Hugo''s metaphor was so happy that Cameron laughed without holding back, and laughed forward. Turning back, the result was a **** butt sitting on the ground, but Hugo clapped his hands and laughed. If it was before, Cameron must be too shy, but today Cameron is not worried at all. He laughed with Hugo regardless of his image, then sat up and touched it with his forehead. Hugo''s forehead, deeply imprinted Hugo''s eyes in his eyes, and whispered, "If Santa Claus is so charming, I must make a wish every day and wait for him to come." After speaking, Cameron printed a kiss on Hugos lips, and then looked at Hugos still somewhat hazy, lazy and dull expression, and smiled triumphantly, as if he had completed a difficult job. Like, the pride flies gently between her eyebrows, like an elf waving wings. Cameron patted Hugo''s cheek lightly with his palm, "Get up, we still have a lot of things to buy today. The home still lacks a lot of furniture and decorations. The task is very difficult!" Hugo looked at Cameron in a daze. He just woke up, his brain reaction speed was really slow, and he couldn''t keep up with the speed of Cameron''s head. What does Cameron''s words mean? Should the furnishings and details of the villa be arranged in Cameron''s way? But this is an environment that he hasnt had time to get familiar with. Looking around, he still feels strange, as if he is not at home at all, and Cameron wants to arrange according to her idea, which means What? Cohabitation? This... seems too fast, right? Didnt he just move yesterday? Cameron caught the stunned moment in Hugo''s sight, and she realized that she was a little too eager. Cameron likes to go to the furniture store very much, because she likes the feeling of decorating the home according to her own preferences. She feels the warmth and warmth of the home from such trivial details as a cup, a tea coaster, and a pair of slippers. She is passionate about this process. . So when Cameron saw the empty villa of Hugo, he was full of excitement as if he saw a pair of white paper waiting for the painter to brush his pen and ink. But... Does she treat Hugo''s home as her own? Cameron realized her mistake, she laughed quickly, concealed her embarrassment, and said in a joking tone, "Yesterday, Leo and the others looked for towels and couldn''t find them. You guys gather together every day. , It seems that you need to hire a part-time worker, otherwise it will definitely be a disaster. This villa is completely a carnival place for you bachelors. I will reduce the number of times I come here in the future. No wonder Charlize ran so early yesterday. Yes, she is still more wise." After Cameron finished speaking, he stood up and left the study, shouting, "Joe! Samora! Get up! Today''s supermarket purchase requires your efforts!" Leaving the third floor and standing on the stairs leading to the second floor, Cameron covered his chest, feeling the beating heart, but fortunately she just covered it in time. Although she and Hugo have been dating for ten months, they are still too far away from cohabitation. What''s more, Hugo just moved to a new home yesterday and is adapting to a single life. Obviously, it will never be the right time. Cameron couldn''t help but feel a little upset about her recklessness just now, but calmed down and felt the sound of the heart hitting her chest. Cameron fell silent. Why was there a trace of regret and loss deep in her heart? Cameron took a deep breath, shook his head, and threw out all the mixed thoughts in his mind, and then shouted again, "Joe! Samora! Rio! You drunks, get up!" Hugo sat on the recliner half up, his head still muddy. What happened just now? In fact, Hugo knew what was going on, but there was no way to connect it together. His head was dizzy and dizzy after waking up, and he was not sure if he had thought about it too much. Rubbing his temples, sitting quietly on the lounger for a while, the bright sun outside the window made Hugo involuntarily turn his head and look over, the horizon of the sea meets the skyline, and the blue sky is shining brightly. Its golden, and you can vaguely see a few small figures. They should be young people who came out to surf at high tide. This peaceful beauty made Hugo''s brain sober up little by little, but everything was so strange that for a moment he even started to think about where he was, and he looked at the scenery that he had never seen before. I didnt find Alex or Charlize, there was no such thing as Charlize yelling about the toilet lid early in the morning, and there was no Alex talking about the sound of the party last night, and I didnt see the plane tree outside the window. Zhiye, did not hear the sound of Ernst''s grumbling in the morning downstairs, and was not even awakened by the sound of Joseph or Carl coming down for breakfast... Hugo sat in place, and the unfamiliar but clear scenery spread out in sight, clearly reminding Hugo that this is his villa in Malibu. Starting today, this is his home. Hugo got up from the recliner, stood in front of the French window and stretched out a big lazy waist. He felt his sore muscles groaning. He couldn''t remember when he fell asleep last night, as if he was reading "Away from the Casino". When he fell asleep during the script, the actors desperate and self-destructive negative temperament is really not suitable for Hugo. Hugo is the kind of person who always holds hope. If it were not for this belief, he would not be there. It''s been ten years since the rock underground circle has been rolling; if it weren''t for this spirit, he wouldn''t be able to cheer up after the Golden Raspberry Awards. Therefore, the negative emotions of "away from the gambling city" are like poison to Hugo let him fall asleep smoothly. Leaving the study, Hugo went to the first floor and saw the messy room after the party, and the scene of the carnival last night resurfaced in his mind, "Guys, is no one hungry? Want to eat out? Please speak up, otherwise you will just leave it at home." When Hugo shouted, Leonardo was the first to respond, "Me! Me! Wait for me!" His lazy voice was even confused, and he probably didn''t know where he was. Then I heard the exuberant shouts of Pedro and Alex, "Pizza! Pizza! Pizza!" The originally quiet villa became lively again in a blink of an eye. Since the new home does not have kitchen utensils, Samora, Joseph, and Neil served as drivers and drove everyone toward the restaurant. After the meal was over, it was already more than two o''clock in the afternoon, and they left with work. The workman returned to the villa to play in the pool, while Hugo and Cameron went to the streets to buy daily necessities. After the drudgery of moving, Hugo got a holiday by accident. This was the case for the next three consecutive days. A group of people gathered at Hugos house to be rice bugs, reveling day and night, greeted with the laziest posture. The arrival of summer. Chapter 1230： Take great pains This afternoon, Hugo and Cameron came to the furniture store again. Today they came here specially to buy a lamp. They didnt think about this before, but Hugo found that a lamp was missing on the desk in the study these two days. , And two of the table lamps on the bedside table in the bedroom were broken, and new ones need to be added. Cameron teased Hugo with a teddy bear lamp there, "Put this on your desk, it will definitely be very effective." Hugo''s study room is full of strong books, and the overall design is also It''s very simple, obviously, the table lamp in front of you is too cute, and it''s completely different from the design of the study. But Hugo shrugged, and said seriously, "I feel the same way. I think it''s appropriate to imagine Leo reading a book under the light of a desk lamp." These words angered Cameron. Its very hard to hold back a smile, and Hugo looked at Cameron up and down, and then said, Actually, its also very suitable for you, or else, its your exclusive desk lamp when youre studying in the study... Oh, I forgot. No, you dont read." "Hey, Hugo!" Cameron stomped annoyedly, looked down at the lamp in his hand, and then at the serious expression on Hugo''s face, which made her itchy, "Don''t you Thought I didn''t dare, I really bought it!" Hugo tried his best to endure a smile, raised his eyebrows, and made Cameron very depressed. At this moment, a voice came from the side as a relief for Cameron, "If it''s a young lady, this lamp is very suitable, but if it matches with Mr., it looks a bit..." Then the words behind deliberately disappeared, a face The ridiculous expression. Looking back at the voice, it was a completely strange face. Hugo was stunned. The other party seemed to have anticipated Hugo''s reaction. He met Hugo''s gaze and proactively extended his right hand, "Afternoon Okay, Mr. Lancaster, Miss Diaz, this is Mike Figes." After shaking hands with the two, he also raised his hands to express his innocence, "rest assured, I have no contact with the paparazzi. ." Mike Feggis, director and screenwriter of "Far from Casino". Hugo''s eyes widened slightly, and then he reacted, "Hey, Mike, it''s nice to meet you." Hugo looked around. This is still a quieter furniture store, and the clerk didn''t even notice the famous one. Hugo was in the shop, there was no commotion, "So, you are here to...?" Obviously this is not a place where you can meet Hollywood colleagues casually, and it happened to be Mike-the two met for the first time a few days ago, and then Mike''s "Far from Casino" appeared on Hugo''s desk. The two had never met before, but they met again in a short period of time, which made people feel it was too coincidental. "Mattress, I am buying a mattress." Mike seemed to notice Hugo''s suspicion and explained repeatedly. Although Hugo still had some doubts, he didn''t think about it anymore, "This is a big project. If there is a partner, then it is even more important." Generally speaking, women are always more sensitive when buying mattresses. There are more requirements. Of course, this is just a general case. Mike heard the meaning of Hugos words, smiled and nodded, Im just the vanguard, and the follow-up work is still to be handed over to my wife. After that, Mike turned his attention to Cameron, as if It implied that Cameron was Hugo''s companion. This sight caused both Cameron and Hugo to laugh at a loss. Mike did not stay on this topic, but went on to say, "Have I told you that I really like the work "Before Sunrise"? Although I know you must have heard many similar things..." "No, no, not many people mentioned''before sunrise''." Hugo waved his hand again and again, and said with a smile, "You know, this movie is not my best box office work." Just a word to Mike. Haha laughed, the laughter broke the silence in the furniture store directly, the scattered guests around all cast dissatisfied eyes, and Mike put away his smile a little embarrassingly. "I like''before sunrise'' very much. In fact, I have watched it four times over and over again, and I am deeply impressed by the lines inside. I can link the plot through the pile of lines and shape the characters. I think This is a very miraculous thing. Hollywood hasn''t seen such an outstanding work for a long, long time." Mike didn''t hesitate to praise his words, but made Hugo a little uncomfortable. After some courtesy, Mike looked at Cameron standing next to him, "Sorry, I interrupted your time, I think I should leave the space for you two. Moreover, I also have the task today. , Isn''t it?" Then Mike said again, "Let''s talk in detail next time we meet, I hope you have a good day." Then he said goodbye. Hugo thought it was a little strange. Did Mike come forward to greet him just to praise "before sunrise"? But Cameron obviously thought that Hugo was thinking too much, "Maybe he just saw you and came over to be polite. Otherwise, you also noticed him, but found that he didn''t come to say hello, which is very impolite." After Hugo and Cameron returned to the villa, Joseph, who was calling, beckoned Hugo to pass, and said into the receiver, "Speak to Hugo yourself." Then he passed the phone. After Hugo, he himself shouted to Samora in the kitchen, "Don''t prepare afternoon tea, you know I''m controlling my weight!" "Then you don''t want to eat it." Hugo said to Joseph with a smile, but it drew an angry and tangled expression on Joseph''s face, which made Hugo laugh. He took the call, "Rick, What''s wrong?" "It''s okay, it''s a trivial thing. I just told you that you are back." Rick''s voice seemed very relaxed, "''Die Hard 3''holds a small celebration banquet and invites you to attend." "What?" Hugo looked surprised, "Why invite me?" He has no half-cent relationship with the crew of "Die Hard 3". Ricks chuckle came over, Isnt it obvious, I want to get closer to you. Rick explained simply, Die Hard 3 has no more than 70 million dollars in the North American box office. It is estimated that it will be difficult for the North American box office to break 100 million yuan in the end. Their investment in this work will only be 90 million. They can only hope that the overseas market can recover the cost. How can they hold a celebration party now. In fact, it is a publicity occasion, inviting some media , To create some gimmicks, and hope that at least the North American box office can make another punch." The final direction of a movie''s box office is not that simple. This is also an important reason why independent movies have never been able to compete with large film companies. "They just wanted to let the reporters know that there was nothing wrong between you and Twentieth Century Fox." Rick''s words were vague, but Hugo reacted. Tracey Jacobs, "Guardless." The original producer of "Long Wei 3". "Moreover, they actually want to test your thoughts and see how you feel about away from the casino." "This movie deserves so much attention from Twentieth Century Fox?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously not convinced. Rick didnt answer directly, but instead asked, Do you know how long its been until the 20th Century Fox won the major Oscar awards? Hugo really didnt know this. Since 1987,''Wall Street'' won it. After the actor, they never got involved in major department awards, not even nominated. The last time they received a major nomination was "Flying the Future" in 1988, Tom''s Best Actor and Best Original Screenplay. " Hugo opened his eyes wide in surprise. He had no idea that Fox in the 20th century was so pitiful. In the past two years, works such as "Speed ??of Life and Death", "True Lies" and "Slim Daddy" produced and distributed by Fox in the 20th century have achieved brilliant box office results, which can be described as a boom. But behind this brilliance, they were completely ignored by the academy. "Kevin Pence is very valued this time on''staying away from the casino'', because in his next blueprint, 20th Century Fox will not only maintain a stable box office, but also make a breakthrough in awards. So, you move. He showed up in person that day. The reasons are very complicated, but the most important thing is to see your reaction to the script." Ricks explanation relieved Hugo. He had previously wondered how a small script could have attracted the 20th century. This is unreasonable for the attention of Fox CEO. But now it seems that "far from the gambling city" is only part of a huge plan, and a big boss like Kevin Pence has a different vision. "I ran into Mike Feggis in the furniture store just now. He said he was going to buy a mattress..." Hugo remembered what happened just now by the way. Rick''s laugh came through the earpiece clearly, "Hugo, Figues is British, he lives in London, and he has no fixed assets in Los Angeles." Hugo suddenly realized that Mike Feggis also appeared after aiming at him. Buying a mattress was just an excuse. These people really took great pains to "get away from the gambling city" project. "Moreover, I suspect that Kevin has other calculations." Rick added, "I think''far from gambling city'' is just an addition. His real plan should be a big guy. I have heard about the twentieth century. Fox now has a project with a budget of more than 70 million, but they haven''t leaked much information internally. I think he has spent a lot of time in inviting you to attend, and maybe he has a long-term plan." Regarding what Rick said later, Hugo didnt care, because the matter had not yet a clear context, he naturally couldnt make a judgment. He still focused on "Away from the Casino" and "Walking on Death Row". "The choice is more reliable. "Away from the gambling city" under the big tree, it is good to enjoy the cool, relying on the frequent activities of the 20th Century Fox''s contacts; then the helpless "death row" is about to sit and wait for death? Obviously, Tim Robbins has no such plans. Chapter 1231： All means "Steven? Why did you become a lobbyist again?" Hugo knew that Tim had good connections in the entertainment industry, but he thought it would be Paul Newman, but never thought it would be Steven Spielberg. . When Steven mentioned "Death Row", Hugo''s surprise was self-evident. Steven chuckled, "I also find it strange, I''m not a good lobbyist." The last time Steven was dedicated to "Mission Impossible", it was a pity that Hugo eventually went to "Seven Deadly Sins." Although there are many objective factors in the crew, Steven did not succeed. Moreover, the "Man in Black" Steven was a producer is still struggling to pursue Hugo. "Should you not think about the work you are a producer first?" Hugo was really dumbfounded. Steven spread his hands and expressed his innocence, "The script of''Men in Black'' is being revised, and the entire project has to be postponed later. It is not my request to revise the script." After finishing speaking, Steven looked at it carefully. Looking at Hugo, he made it clear that he was saying, "It''s clearly you who are picking up the prick." Hugo opened his mouth to argue, but Samora just brought the black tea over, "Sorry, I dont know much about tea, I hope it wont be too bad." Steven said today that he wanted to drink tea, but Hugo didnt. Knowing that there is still tea at home. Steven took the tea cup in Samora''s hand, "I will never do more research on tea than you. It''s just that I drank too much coffee this morning, and it''s time for afternoon tea. I think black tea will be good. The choice is nothing more." After Samora left, Steven looked at Hugo again, "In fact, I am here for a reason. If you are willing to act, DreamWorks is willing to invest in the death row. This work." Through the mist of black tea, Steven looked at Hugo in front of him and said with a chuckle, "I have to say, Tim gave a condition that I didn''t want to refuse." Although Hugo and Steven cant be said to be best friends, they are indeed good friends, so he also seems relatively relaxed. "Tell me the truth, Steven, you really believe that the works Im willing to shoot can be obtained. Was it successful?" Although the whole Hollywood is talking about this, Hugo is no longer a fledgling rookie. He knows that even if he chooses works that he knows will be destined to succeed, as long as he doesnt work hard enough or something goes wrong in the movie, Then this work will still be ruined. Because a work can be successful, all the factors such as the running-in of each part of the crew, the timing of the release, the strategy of propaganda, and the confrontation of competitors in the same period are required to work together. And when the works that were originally destined to be successful, now one of the important parts is replaced with Hugo, the success becomes unknown again. For this, Hugo knows no better that history can be changed, whether it is in a good direction or a bad direction. Therefore, Hugo has never believed in Hollywood''s remarks that he is a goldsmith, and even thinks it is a bit absurd. He never felt that he was indispensable, even though "Stay Away from Casino" and "Death Row" are doing their best to get him to join at this time. "No, of course not." Steven''s answer did not hesitate. "Of course, some people are willing to believe in celebrity effects, and the actor''s box office appeal is real. This is undeniable. But all industry veterans know it. , The success of a movie is not so simple, including the script link that you pay great attention to, it is only one link. As an actor, you are also a link in the entire film industry, and may have a slightly larger role. It''s more important, but it''s still not decisive." Having said that, Steven chuckled, took a sip of the black tea, and showed a satisfied expression, "Although everyone wants to see the plot of personal heroism on the big screen, in real life, personal strength is very It''s difficult to fight against collective power." Hugo agreed. "However, why are so many people still willing to trust you?" Steven knew the nature of Hugo''s doubts and simply explained, "Because you have obtained these trusts with your practical actions, this process is not easy, but You succeeded, so you are now enjoying the convenience brought by these trusts. We are willing to trust you. Believe in your strength, trust in your vision, trust in your judgment..." Hugo knows what Steven meant, but this is actually human inertia. Just like stocks, when they first came out, no one believed in stocks to make money, so only a few speculators succeeded. Then everyone saw the potential of stocks, so a swarm of them swarmed up, unconditionally trusting stocks can bring happiness to themselves ; In the end, the enthusiasm and excitement faded, and reason was restored, some people left, some people stayed, even if they stay, they dont believe it blindly anymore. Hollywood is now at the stage of believing in Hugo. Everyone believes that Hugo can bring victory, just like a superstitious lucky charm. But once you encounter Waterloo, the consequences will become terrible. This is why Rick has been trying to control the situation. "You know,''before sunrise'' made David brave in front of us for a long time," Steven''s words made Hugo laugh. "So I thought, I should also do a project. Tim persuaded me that the project "Death Row" is indeed very interesting, at least more interesting than "Far from Casino"." Hugo was stunned, watching Steven laugh. Steven nodded, without evasiveness, "My news is better than you think. "Away from the Casino" is just the groan of a drunkard. He completely dragged himself down. It''s too... boring. Its. Steven thought for a while, and commented in such terms, which made people laugh. The Death Row is completely different. It not only has a good character, it also has a good story. "Don''t you think the role of Matthew is very similar to Amon Goss?" Hugo looked at Steven curiously. Steven was not so sure this time. He chose to ask rhetorically, "This is your profession, not mine." He blinked slyly at Hugo, "In my opinion, these are two completely different things. The only thing the different characters have in common is that they have all killed people, but Matthew''s motives for killing have yet to be studied, while Amon is a killing machine, which is very different for performances." Unlike the last time "Mission Impossible", Steven appeared to be a lot more proactive this time, but I don''t know if it was because DreamWorks deliberately invested in "Death Row". Hugo also didn''t know how true Steven said he wanted to be the producer of "Death Row". But what is certain is that Steven was indeed moved by Tim. Not only Steven, but then Paul Newman called Hugo-as Hugo had expected, the Coen brothers also called, Meg Ryan, Morgan Freeman, Robin Williams The calls made Hugo even more surprised, although except Paul specifically mentioned "Death Row", everyone else just chatted with Hugo, both in and out of the words expressing their praise to Tim, thinking that he would cooperate with Tim. It''s a very good thing. Even so, Hugo still finds it amazing. He can clearly feel Tim''s energy betting on the "Death Row" project, as well as Tim''s desire and persistence for him to appear in the "Death Row" project. When Leonardo DiCaprio called to ask what happened to Hugo, I heard that you recently had a project called''Death Row. Its very interesting. I heard its a A huge challenge, do you want to take another shot? Even I am interested. Can I read the script?" Hugo suddenly felt that he was going to be surrounded by Tim. Obviously, Tim Robbins strong connections are a big advantage compared to Mike Figes, and Tim and Hugo are friends. Hugo even had to call Tim himself, "You should let me read the script, you know the script is the most important thing." But Tim replied, "Of course, of course, the script is always the most important, and the role is the first priority. If necessary, I am very willing to read the script for you personally." Such enthusiasm made Hugo really dumbfounded. Later, Rick''s new discovery made Hugo have to admit that Tim''s dedication and concentration did touch him, "Do you know why Roland Parkin appeared at your new home party?" "Isn''t it to congratulate you?" Hugo took it for granted that there are no absolute enemies or absolute friends in Hollywood. Although the relationship between Endeavour Elite Agency and Innovative Artist Agency has been tight recently, they have They still cannot be regarded as enemies, at least compared to international innovation management companies ~ www.novelhall.com ~ their relationship is much closer. But after Hugo felt the weirdness in Rick''s tone, he suddenly realized, "It won''t be... Tim?" Tim is an artist under the Creative Artist Agency. His agent is not Roland, but he threatened his agent. If Hugo cant cooperate with this project, he will change his agentand even the agency company. . In desperation, his agent had to turn to Roland for help-Roland is the closest person to Hugo within the creative artist agency. To be honest, it is an honor for anyone to be able to get such trust from a person. As an actor, Hugo''s talent and strength have been so highly respected by his peers, and it is even more rare. Tim''s sincerity has greatly improved Hugo''s view of this cooperation. In the face of Tim Robbins, who has tried his best, 20th Century Fox, who stands behind "Far from Casino", is not showing any weakness. They are mobilizing the power of the entire company, although Kevin Pence still does not have it. It was officially announced that they would invest "away from the casino", but as Rick said, they are indeed brewing something, and "far from the casino" is one of the gimmicks. The Eight Immortals crossed the sea and showed their magical powers. Now it is the time to reveal the hole card of "Far from the Casino". Chapter 1232： Have another plan According to Hugo''s original plan, he was not going to attend the "Die Hard 3" celebration banquet. One is that he has attended too many parties recently, and the other is that he really has nothing to do with the crew. But Ricks words made Hugo change his mind, If youre absent this time, there will be another time. This is Hollywood, and every day is party time. If 20th Century Fox is really as Rick said , A blueprint has been outlined. "Stay away from the gambling city" is only the first brick, and there are plans afterwards. Then they must not give up so easily. Opportunities will always appear. It is not "Die Hard 3", it can be Hugo will attend charity banquets and the like after all. In that case, it is better to be more generous and proactively attack, instead, you can see exactly what medicine is sold in the 20th Century Fox Gourd. Sure enough, after Hugo arrived at the scene with his girlfriend Cameron, he felt the heat of the party. The reporters gathered at the door recorded this moment for the first time. It is conceivable that there will be relevant news in the headlines of newspapers and magazines tomorrow, even if Hugo is not the protagonist tonight at all. Entering the banquet hall, Bruce Willis and Demi Moore, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, greeted Hugo as the host. Bruce gave Hugo a warm hug, even though Demi was during the filming of "Yihai Xiongfeng" I''ve always seen Hugo not pleasing to the eye, but now Hugo is not what it used to be. What''s more, Bruce and Hugo have accumulated a lot of friendship through "Pulp Fiction", so Demi didn''t show up anymore, but smiled instead. Cameron was received with a full face, showing a completely different new posture. Unexpectedly, Hugo also saw Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman who had no direct contact with the crew of "Die Hard 3". Hugo officially introduced Cameron to the couple. know. Soon after, Hugo saw Mike Figes, no doubt. Today Mike Feggis didnt cover up any more, and after a short greeting, he asked, How do you feel about the script of "Far from Casino"? The actor, I think you are really suitable, and I believe in your delicate and profound performance. Will give this character a soul." Hugo saw Nicholas Cage not far away, and looked at Mike playfully, "Are you serious? Am I suitable for this role?" Standing next to Nicholas was Marvin Josephson. Although Hugo knew he was definitely not the only candidate to "far from the gambling city", it is impossible for a large company like 20th Century Fox to put eggs in one basket. But he was still quite surprised that they moved so quickly. Of course, what''s more interesting is how Nicholas got in touch with "Far from Casino". Marvin is Nicholas'' current agent, but apparently Marvin is not an agent who knows how to appreciate literary works. It is Marvin''s value orientation for large-scale productions such as "Brave to Death Island". By the way, "Brave to Death Island" finally selected Alex, and Nicholas brushed past this work. "Hugo, if someone tells me that you are suitable for the role of Amon Goss, I am definitely the first one to not believe it." Mike''s words made Hugo look back, at least on Mike''s face, Hugo sees To the sincere sense of urgency. Perhaps, in the eyes of Kevin Pence, "Far from the Casino" is just a simple project, which may become the stepping stone to the next step of 20th Century Fox''s next plan, but for Mike, this is the culmination of all his efforts. This is a desperate existence. Mike looked at Hugo''s eyes earnestly, "But you used your performance to let everyone witness the resurrection of Amon Goss. This is the actor I need most. I know that if you play Ben, you What kind of chemical reaction will occur, and what kind of sparks will burst out, I can''t wait to see you appear in this work." Hugo nodded slightly, "I must admit, it should have been the most difficult role I have taken so far." It is precisely because I don''t understand it, it is precisely because Hugo and Ben are two extremes, so they performed. The difficulty will be greater, and this is different from Amon Goss, this is the essential difference of the whole outlook on life. The performance itself is Hugo''s self-denial and self-subversion. Hearing these words, Mike''s eyes suddenly brightened, and the excitement couldn''t be restrained at all. He knew that Hugo was different. A script like "Far from the Casino" is something most actors would never read, because the overall layout is too limited, too literary and too difficult. "Now I''m trying to persuade Winona Reid to play the heroine. She is also very interested in the script. If you are willing to take over, I can''t wait to see your partner perform." The heroine of "Far from Casino" should be Elizabeth Su (.shue). This work is also the only highlight of her career as an actress. Before that, she appeared in movies as a vase most of the time, and " The small pattern and the opposite image of "Far from the Casino" allowed her to show her inner self. So many people have been arguing about whether the actor makes the role or the role makes the actor. Many actors with mediocre acting skills can often explode with amazing chemical effects after playing the right role, and even get the recognition of the college. However, now Mike has actually targeted Winona Reid, which is really a huge surprise. Winona is a famous genius girl in Hollywood history. She burst out of amazing charm and energy in her works at a young age. Her delicate and gentle acting skills did not lose her explosive power. "Little Women", "Innocent Age", Works such as "Soul Girl (Interrupted testify to her talent. It is a pity that she was trapped under tremendous pressure and reduced to injury Zhongyong. She has not been able to get the affirmation of a little golden man in her nearly 30 years of acting as an actress. If Winona, who is only 24 years old, starred in "Far from Casino", Hugo could not help but start conceiving the picture in his mind. Obviously this would be a completely different scene from the original. No matter what the finished product is, at least in Hugo. It will be very exciting in your brain. Winona has enough ability to show the despair, fragility, and loneliness in the role. I have to say that Mike is very convincing. Later, Hugo met Kevin Pence and several middle and high-level 20th Century Fox officials, but they avoided "Far from Casino" and did not mention the movie in the course of the conversation. , As if today is purely a celebration of "Die Hard 3". If it weren''t for seeing that Mike has been struggling to win the favor of the middle and high-level twentieth century Fox, there is r. According to Lee Ermey (r. lee. ermey), Hugo almost thinks that todays party has nothing to do with "faring from the gambling city". r. Lee Elmi once relied on Stanley Kubrick''s "Full Metal Shell" to get an Oscar nomination for best supporting actor, and he also starred in "Far from Casino". Coupled with the frequent activities of Nicholas, this also means that at today''s party, casting a role for "Far from the Casino" is also an important task. When Hugo still noticed something was wrong, Bill Pullman (. pullman), who had just relied on the success of "love at second sight" in April and finally opened up the situation in Hollywood, took the initiative to greet Hugo, "I am I heard Sandra talk a lot about you. For example, Hugo would play the guitar when preparing for the filming. For example, Hugo would follow the formal procedures when he was walking. Its really an honor to see you today. ." Then the appearance of the four Baldwin family brothers also made the situation lively, Alec Baldwin (.), Daniel Baldwin (.), William Baldwin (.), Stephen Baldwin (Stephen.), let Hugo a moment. Feel dazzled. So when he saw Adam Baldwin (adam.) later, Hugo''s first reaction was, "Oh, I just talked to your...brothers, they are right there now." Hugo also tried to show up. The calm expression on his face concealed the fact that he did not remember whether there was Adam among the four brothers just now, and calmly pointed to the corner not far away. As a result, the other party said with a smile, "Although my name is Baldwin, I have nothing to do with their family." Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned, "So your Baldwin is not the Baldwin, just like Robert Downey Jr. (.. jr.) is not Robert Downey (.)." Adam Baldwin chuckled, "Yes, our last name is the same, and the spelling is all the same, but... I am not related to their family." Hugo felt more and more embarrassing to remember names. The reason why Hugo feels wrong is because there are too many people who have nothing to do with Die Hard 3 today. On the surface, as Rick had speculated, this was a party held by Fox in the 20th century for propaganda purposes; but Hugo knew that it was also a casting party "far from the gambling city", but the problem was that it was just In order to "stay away from the casino"? It''s absolutely impossible. So Rick is right. Twentieth Century Fox must have something else. But the question is, are they plotting Hugo? "Hey, Hugo, you have to come and meet this gentleman." Kevin walked over with a man enthusiastically, with a bright smile on his face. Hugo glanced intently, then laughed, "Mimika? Why are you here?" The visitor stepped forward and gave Hugo a big hug, "Very well, you haven''t forgotten my name, I can show off with Steven when I go back." After speaking, he patted Hugo''s back hard, which looked very Intimacy, "I heard that you will be at the party tonight, so I came here specifically. God, how long have we not seen each other?" "One year... right? The last time I remember it was at the Oscars?" Hugo seemed very relaxed, the smile on his face was printed from the corner of his mouth to the bottom of his eyes, and he looked good. Chapter 1233： Huge plan Looking at Hugo''s relaxed smile, Kevin Pence knew he had made a wise decision. Kevin heard something long ago and said that the crew of "Schindler''s List" was very happy inside, because the whole crew had been filming in Europe for several months, which was a baptism not only for the body but also for the spirit. This makes the crew members have a strong friendship. This matter is not a secret in the circle, because many crews have such rumors. Even if there are huge internal contradictions, many crews will release some similar news to obscure people''s eyes. Such news is even if there are not ten thousand in Hollywood. Eight thousand, the point is how to discover the truth behind these seemingly ordinary news. The man in front of him is called Sergio Mimica Gezzan (.-gezzan), which is obviously a very unfamiliar name, even if you ask senior Hollywood people, nine out of ten don''t know. Only truly interested people will notice him, because he is only an assistant director and assistant director, and he has only one work worth mentioning before, making Meryl Streeps first Oscar-approved "Sophie''s Make a choice". Subsequently, Sergio served as the assistant director of "Schindler''s List". This is why Kevin noticed Sergio. Hugo and Sergio in front of them speak freely. Even if they haven''t seen each other for more than a year, they haven''t separated the two people in the slightest, and they speak freely and freely. This is a real friend, not a polite social occasion. Many people have been wondering how Hugo and Meryl Streep became friends. Some said it was because of Jack Nicholsons matchmaking. Others said it was because of the meeting backstage at the awards ceremony. But Kevin Think Sergio might be a bridge. "I''m really sorry, I need to deal with something, please continue, don''t care about me." Kevin noticed his assistant''s gesture not far away, smiled and said to Hugo, then turned and left, Space is left for these two friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time. After Kevin walked away, Hugo directly punched Sergio, "What the **** is going on today, I am now confused." Sergio laughed, "I don''t know too well, and I don''t know much information. I know Kevin is fighting for you, and I hope you will appear in a work." Hugo nodded, "Yes,''away from the casino''." This confirmed Hugo''s idea. He inspected the banquet hall and saw Mike Feggis who was left out in the cold, "That is director." In fact, for Mike, it is very unfair to cooperate with a big company like 20th Century Fox, because he is an unknown person, no one cares about his thoughts, he is like a controlled puppet. The only thing to be thankful for is that for such a unique work as "Far from the Casino", the producer will not intervene too much, and will give the director enough space to perform, which can at least guarantee the quality of the work. Sergio pursed his lips and did not comment, because he knew that Hugo had a good idea about the selection of works, and it was not his turn to speak. "Then I also know that Kevin is preparing several big projects. He is now one by one. Preparing for the film crew, Im just on standby. An acquaintance introduced me to him. But at the moment, I have very limited information. I just heard that he should want you to appear in a commercial blockbuster, which may be similar to''end2'' works." "Is it the big production that James Cameron will participate in, or the subject of science fiction action movies?" Hugo asked suspiciously. Sergio shrugged innocently. Obviously he didn''t know any further news, but Hugo didn''t mind either, he twitched his lips, "At least you know more than me." It seems that Ricks news is correct. Twentieth Century Fox does have a big move, and it seems that there are some seemingly unrelated connections with Hugo. Even if Hugo is not part of it, at least it cannot be completely excluded. Hugo thinks of Tom Cruise. He just talked to Tom and learned that Tom had just returned from Europe. The European part of "Mission Impossible" was filmed, but the Chicago part has not been filmed yet. He was only in Los Angeles. After adjusting for three days, I will go to Chicago to continue working. Kevin specially arranged this banquet today, which makes people have to think more. Everyone in the circle knows that "Die Hard 3" has been released for more than a month. If 20th Century Fox really wants to promote or celebrate its success, this time is too embarrassing. "Oh, yes, Steven will be here soon, and David and Jeffery, do you know about this?" Sergio originally just wanted to talk to Hugo about Steven. , But seeing the doubts and surprises on Hugo''s face, he couldn''t help but laughed, "I thought you and Steven had a phone conversation." "I told you that you know so much more than me." Hugo helplessly spread his hands to express his innocence. Three days ago, when Steven visited Hugo for "Death Row", he did not mention this at all. It seems that Steven''s attendance should not be directly related to "Far from Casino". Moreover, Steven joined David and Jeffery to attend. This is the Big Three of DreamWorks. So what does this mean? Hugo suddenly thought of something. At this time last year, DreamWorks was brewing. Steven and David invited Hugo to watch the NFL draft together. Obviously they hoped to be in the future plans of DreamWorks. Hugo can become an important partner. So is it true today? Is there a further cooperation between Twentieth Century Fox and DreamWorks? This is very possible. Although DreamWorks only has one "Before Sunrise" coming out, no one can ignore Steven Spielberg, David Geffen, Jeffrey Kasenberg The influence of these three people joining forces. Hugo has a ridiculous idea. Does DreamWorks intend to sign a cooperative distribution agreement with Twentieth Century Fox? Or is it said that the Big Three of DreamWorks listened to his opinions and planned to open up distribution channels on their own, so they entered into strategic cooperation with Twentieth Century Fox? But this idea is unfounded, and Hugo has no way to be sure. So what role does he play in this plan? Does Twentieth Century Fox also hope that he will become an important partner in the grand plan for the future? Hugo''s idea has been actively supported by Rick, because Rick has absolute confidence in Hugo. Hugo created a box office of 390 million for North America in 1993. In 1994, Hugo alone contributed more than 400 million in box office. Such a powerful appeal is completely unmatched. Although everyone is talking about Tom Cruise, Arnold Schwarzenegger, Harrison Ford, etc., public opinion generally believes that Hugo is an actor on the same level as these people, but in the hearts of major film companies, Hugo''s box office value has surpassed many competitors, leading the way. What''s more, no one will ignore Hugos talent in acting, not to mention that Hugos commercial films so far have won both box office and word of mouth. This is an irresistible temptation for any film company. . Confused. Not only was Rick not surprised by the thoughts of Fox in the 20th century, but he also thought that Kevin Burns had only such insights until now, and he has been slow to respond. So far, among the eight major Hollywood studios, Columbia Pictures and Universal Pictures are very friendly to Hugo, but they have not included Hugo in the blueprint; Paramount has done this several times before and after. Tried, but the method was wrong, and it was always out of reach. Hugo has never collaborated with Paramount. Now, Twentieth Century Fox has clearly realized the value of Hugo. Kevin plans to place Hugo in an important position in the companys future grand plan. He did not rush and wisely chose to "far from the casino" as a breakthrough point. Then figure it out slowly. Really smart. This also makes Twentieth Century Fox the second Hollywood company to truly put Hugo in a strategic position after DreamWorks. This is the embodiment of Hugo''s commercial value, but also his value as an actor. "You don''t need to think about it, leave it to me." Rick knows that Hugo is not good at these things, and he doesn''t care much about them. Compared with business planning, Hugo is a very pure artist. From actor to singer. However, this is also where his value lies. Rick knows this very clearly. "Now we are taking the initiative. The next step is to see what Kevin is planning. Even if we dont ask, he will gradually put the blueprint in Show it before us. So, all we need to do is wait." Ricks words made Hugo feel relieved and then Rick went on to say, "Your most important task now is to decide whether your next work will be''away from the casino'' or''death prisoner''. "Walking''. You don''t need to care about these outside matters. No matter which work you choose, it won''t have any impact. Just leave it to me. As for you, you are responsible for being an excellent actor." "I like this situation." Hugo chuckled lightly. Although choosing a script is a headache, the choice is never so simple, but it is nothing compared to the exchange of benefits or business plans. . "I like it too." Rick smiled with satisfaction, because it means that Endeavour Elite Brokerage''s position in Hollywood''s mind has increased. "Well, you can give the phone to Joe. I still need some things. He cooperates, you don''t need to worry, but he needs it." This is also one of the benefits of Joseph being a Hugo manager. Because Joseph is professional enough, the communication between Rick and Joseph often does not require effort. "Joe, Rick''s phone." Hugo raised his right hand high, until Joseph came over to answer the phone, and then picked up "Away from Casino" on his lap, and cast his gaze on the script again. The typeface, cooperate with Winona Reid? This is indeed a great idea. Chapter 1234： Between The choice between "Stay away from Casino" and "Walking with Death Row" is a completely different situation from the "Mission Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins" not long ago. "Mission: Impossible" is a commercial movie, and "The Seven Deadly Sins" is a niche thriller movie with strong artistic color, and Hugo chose the latter or moved towards a supporting role. These are two completely different development directions. But "Stay away from Casino" is different from "Ramble on Death Row". These are two options that are infinitely similar to each other. Looking at the script "Far from the Casino" in his hand, to be honest, as a traverser, Hugo clearly knows what this script will bring, an Oscar for Best Actor, the Golden Man. Although if the actor is replaced and Hugo replaces Nicholas Cage, things will change. Once Hugos performance is not exciting enough, history will also change. Originally belonged to the "far away from the gambling city" statuette. It may fly to other people''s hands; but even so, this temptation. Confusion is still hard to refuse, as if the key to success is right in front of you, already in your own hand, all you need to do is use the key to open the door in front of you. How difficult is this? Hugo has enough confidence in his own strength! Just like when Hugo took the film "Sleepless in Seattle", he knows the value of this work, so he is willing to make a desperate move and devote himself to it. The same is true of "Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction". This is Hugo''s advantage as a traverser, and he naturally doesn''t want to give up. A script that is destined to win prizes, coupled with Hugo''s own efforts, has already succeeded in half. What''s more, Mike Feggis proposed a plan that made Hugo difficult to refuse. Winona Reid''s joining will surely make "Far from the Casino" exude a completely different charm, even if it is only in my mind. The idea is enough to make Hugo feel excited. But is this really a good choice? Hugo sat on the recliner in the courtyard and looked at the restored lotus pond in front of him. The lotus bloomed quietly on the calm water. A small cluster of green bamboo was planted on the right hand side, as if it had cleaned the whole summer. , I can hear the ding-dong sound of the water flowing down, so the noise is quieted down. According to the historical trajectory, "Away from the Casino" has achieved success, but on the other hand, this is likely to become the rope that binds Hugo''s hands and feet. Because Hugo clearly knows that Nicholas''s performance has been successful, Nicholas''s decadent and desperate performance has injected soul into this role and the story of "Far from the Casino". It is precisely because of this, then how should Hugo choose? Should he follow Nicholas''s way, or should he perform in his own way? If you follow the former, then Hugo''s idea of ??honing his acting skills will not be implemented. He will return to the simple model of imitation during the audition of "Dahe Love". The original intention runs counter to. If according to the latter, then how Hugo performs role performance, he should completely abandon the original performance method like Amon Goss, and perform interpretation based on his understanding; or should be like "Yihai Xiongfeng", Find a balance between borrowing roles and self-characteristics. But no matter which method is used, how can Hugo guarantee that his method will be in line with the temperament of "far from the gambling city"? Especially when all the protagonists are changed, Winona, the pure and fragile partner of Sunshine Gentleman''s Hugo, will have a radical change in the temperament of "Away from the Casino" and the original version. So, will the historical trajectory remain consistent? In fact, Hugo knows that when this turning point of "but" appears in his heart, it means that he has made a choice. Judging from the current situation, "far from the gambling city" is undoubtedly infinitely close to Hugo''s heart. It should be a logical choice to choose it, but Hugo still hesitates in his heart. The sentence "but" exposed Hugo''s hesitation, and also Showed his heart. Hugo put down the script of "Far from the Casino" and picked up the "Death Row" which was set aside. "Death Row" also achieved success, but for the male actors, it is a pity that this work has achieved the actresses. At the 68th Oscars, the two works "Death Row" and "Away from the Casino" competed fiercely in acting awards. In the end, the former won the movie queen, and the latter won the movie king. Why? The reason is of course complicated, but the most direct reason is that the real protagonist of "Death Row" is the nun Helen. The story looks at the whole incident from the perspective of the nun Helen, and deeply analyzes the mentality and struggle of the nun Helen; and "away from the gambling city" The real protagonist is Ben, who connects the whole story with Ben''s experience, and constructs the whole story with Ben as the core. Of course, what I''m talking about here is not the difference in the drama, but the weight and depth of the director''s lens focusing on the character-that is, the part that really reflects the core of the movie and the idea of ??the movie. But in terms of performance alone, the completion of the four protagonists of the two films is very high, almost not the same. So why did Hugo quietly favor the "death prisoner walk" deep in his heart? Is it really because Tim''s friendship strategy has moved Hugo, who has always valued friendship? This is of course part of the reason, but it is obviously not decisive. Hugo fell silent and reopened the script, starting from the first page. Obviously, Matthew did not appear at the beginning of the story, and the first line did not appear until the third page. Matthew appeared in his voice. The letter he wrote to the nun Helen was opened by her to read, "My lawyer is gone. So Im looking for someone to help, but if you cant help, I hope you will reply or visit..." Hugo''s thoughts fell silent. Matthew clearly knew that he was guilty. Why did he insist that he was not guilty, and even asked for help-and the nun''s help. Maybe... Maybe, Matthew never thought he was guilty, he thought he was murderous and strong. All acts of **** were forced by his companions. He was an accessory, not the principal, but his companion, the real principal, was sentenced to life imprisonment because he had money, but he was sentenced to the accessory. death penalty. So, Matthew hopes someone can help himself. But why? Is it just fear of death? At least this is the first step, but what is behind the fear of death? Is it related to Matthew''s family? Also, why would Matthew find a nun? Is it just because the nuns are compassionate and easy to be moved, and is it free? Is it just because there is no one else willing to help him, did he finally have to ask the nun? Obviously not. Perhaps, deep in Matthews heart, he knew that he was guilty. His real idea was to be saved, because he was suppressed for too long and too long, and his mother was too weak, and his brother was too weak. In order to protect them, he had no way to tell them that he was even more afraid that his sin would be retribution to his family, so he wanted to get salvation from the nun. But Matthew didn''t realize this. He thought he was just taking advantage of the nun''s compassion and weakness. He tried to play with the nun. But in fact, his inner weakness and fear have unknowingly betrayed him. Hugo felt that the role of Matthew became more interesting. What happened when Matthew was growing up, and what struggles and hesitations he experienced deep down in Matthew''s heart. If he wants to protect his family, he should choose to succeed. , But he chose to destroy himself and embarked on a path of no return. Not only did he fail to protect his family, but he also became a drag. By the time Hugo realized it, he had flipped through more than a dozen pages of the script of "Death Row". Suddenly, Hugo''s consciousness understood what happened. As a story, the script of "Death Row" was slightly dull and gloomy. It was not the kind of attractive script; but the characters were taken out separately, no matter what Whether it is the nun Helen or Matthew, they are both characters that are worth studying, especially when these two characters are real-and at the same time not celebrities, this is a huge challenge for the actors. After going around in a circle, in the final analysis, it is back to the original point. The roles of the two scripts are both severe challenges, and Hugo has encountered unprecedented challenges. The role of "Far from Casino" is a personality that is completely opposite to that of Hugo. It has strict requirements for the depth and thickness of the acting, but the richness of the role is slightly inferior; the role of "Deja Vu" may seem familiar, but careful study After that, it was a completely different role The complexity of the roles exceeded the challenge of any previous role of Hugo. Since the "seven deadly sins", Hugo has always wanted to play a role with a complicated heart, especially a role that is so complicated that he deceives himself, and a serious mental illness eventually leads to the self-collapse of the character. This is for Hugo to study acting skills. It is said to be the best platform, and it is also a platform for Hugo to challenge his limits once again. Therefore, perhaps from the beginning, Hugo''s inner balance has made a choice, he is eager to play the role of Matthew, eager to break through himself again. Even if this role cannot win him the Oscar statuette, Hugo does not care. Compared with the award of the statuette, Hugo wants to be an excellent actor. Deep down in his heart, he already has it. The difference between good and bad. There is no right choice, only one that suits you. This was true of "Mission: Impossible" and "Seven Deadly Sins" before, but it is even more true of "Stay Away from Casino" and "Death Row". When Hugo understood this, a big rock in his heart fell. Then, the excitement and excitement that he couldnt wait began to burst into his body. As long as he thought that he was about to challenge the role of Matthew, Hugo wanted Screaming, the addiction to the drama that had been lurking in his blood for a period of time boiled again, and he even couldn''t wait to join the crew immediately. Chapter 1235： Separate things This is obviously not an easy decision. After the choice, it means that Hugo will miss another important role, but on the other hand, Hugo will also usher in a severe search. Therefore, after the decision was made, Hugo forced himself to completely put the script of "Far from the Casino" aside, then clarified his thoughts and focused all his attention on the reading of the script of "Death Row". Naturally, Rick fully supports Hugo''s decision. There is no difference between the two works for him. As long as Hugo likes it, that''s enough. So, Rick asked Hugo to focus on the preparation for the next performance, leaving everything else to him and Joseph, and then he got busy again. But for Tim, the news is tantamount to great news. After receiving confirmation from his agent, his first reaction was to call Hugo. He was incoherent with excitement, "Wise The choice, God, the wise choice... Hugo, I believe you will never regret it, and I will not make you regret it..." In the face of Tim''s excitement, Hugo''s mood also flew up, and he truly entered the "death prisoner walk" preparation mode from the selection mode, leaving "away from the casino" behind. Even Steven Spielberg called Hugo, "The right choice, this time David can''t continue to be proud." One month before the completion of the "Seven Deadly Sins", Hugo confirmed his new work. This is definitely a good news to celebrate. Leonardo, Alex and others are all happy for Hugo. Not long after Hugo decided to star in "Death Row", Charlize also heard good news that she will act as the heroine of "Two Days in the Valley (2.days.in.the.valley. This is Charlizes second work, but it is somewhat different from Hugos memory. Hugo remembers that Charlize was only a supporting role in "Two Days in the Valley", but now because of the influence of "Before Sunrise", Charlize Promoted to the position of the heroine, the development trajectory has also undergone a slight change. "Two Days in the Valley" was invested and produced by MGM. They not only hired Charlize as the starring role, but also hired Jeff Daniels to partner with her. Jeff is the lead actor of "Dumb and Agua". He joined hands with Kim Carey to give a wonderful performance; what is unknown is that he was originally Hugo''s partner in "Life and Death" and was later played by Hugo. Replaced by friend Leonardo. "So, when will the shooting start?" Charlize told Hugo the news over the phone. When Charlize called, Hugo was performing the "Death Row" line with the help of Cameron. Charlize is sitting on the second-hand sofa at home at this time, habitually curled up in a corner, resting his chin on his knees, "Next week, yes. Carl said the crew is a little anxious, and the filming will start within ten days at the latest. , But we have to wait for the specific time." At this point, Charlize paused and said hesitantly, "Did you mention that thing with Alex?" Hearing these words, Hugo could not help but stunned, then nodded slightly, and responded, "Well, he called me yesterday." He put down the script and gave it to Cameron. A look indicated that he needed a while, Cameron didn''t say much, just stood up and pointed to the kitchen, and went to find water to drink. "So, what are your plans?" Charlize subconsciously retracted his arms and hugged his legs closer to his chest. "Carl is helping me find a house. If everything goes well, I can move out within this week." "Oh... you are planning to move, too." Hugo dragged his voice, his tone a little lower. Charlize seemed to capture the regret and melancholy in Hugo''s tone, his eyes dropped slightly, and then he took a deep breath, then raised his voice and said jokingly, "Why, do you feel sad anymore? Don''t forget, you are The first one to move out, otherwise Alex and I would not have such thoughts at all." Hugo was teased by Charlize and twitched his mouth helplessly, "Hey, buddy, you have been urging me to move out, OK? Don''t blame me." Charlize also laughed, teasing Hugo and said, "The lives of big stars are naturally different from ours. There is no way." In the few days after Hugo moved, Alex has been staying there in Malibu, but the filming of "Risk to Death Island" is still in progress, and Alex has not had a few days in his vacation. The night before going back to work, Alex returned home to rest, and Mr. Perfect was there that night. Charlize didnt remember why the topic shifted to the move. It seemed vaguely that Mr. Perfect said, There is only one Hugo missing in the house, but it feels a lot more empty, and then it aroused Alexs sigh, but Charlize is not sure if this is the case. However, they talked a lot afterwards. In fact, when Hugo was still living in Sunset Plaza, the three of them did not show up at the same time, because all three of them had their own jobs, especially Hugo, who was either on tour or filming. Time at home. Very limited. But after Hugo left, the feeling was different. An empty room seemed to leave infinite space in his heart. Then Alex said that he also wanted to move. Although he was the one who lived in this room for the longest time, he felt that there was no point in continuing to live. "I didnt feel inconvenient to live here before. I feel very warm when I go home every day, but now its different. Maybe its time to move." Charlize hesitated a bit. She is not Biarx. Alex now has a long-term contract for "Happy Family", and he has also taken the filming of "Breathtaking Island". He is much wealthier than her, but Charlize Just starred in "Before Sunrise"-the pay is not high, only two hundred thousand dollars. Although she has the capital to move, she still hesitates. Charlize subconsciously asked Mr. Perfect for his opinion. He said, "I support your decision, as long as you like it, whatever you like. Of course, if you can''t adjust it for a while, it is not so easy to find a house after all. You can come to live with me first and move in after you find a suitable house." Later, it was learned that the three men upstairs were also planning to move. Fokkin was going to share with Neal. They rented a seaside apartment in Santa Monica; Karl planned to move near the company in Beverly Hills. Convenient for work; Joseph also rented an apartment in Beverly Hills, but in the short term he will live in Malibu first and take care of Hugo''s work with Samora. Charlize also made up her mind. She convinced herself like this: Since all the familiar friends around had left, it would make no sense for her to stay here. However, Charlize did not plan to move to Mr. Perfect''s house. She asked Carl to find a bachelor apartment near Beverly Hills. It is indeed more convenient to work there. The American Screen Actors Guild can reach it directly on foot. As a result, within a week after Hugo moved, all their little friends gathered together went their separate ways. Alex said jokingly, "There is no way, the core that brought us all together has abandoned us, what else can we do?" Although Hugo knew when he decided to move, that this day would come sooner or later, he did not expect it to be so fast. The friends who were originally just visiting upstairs and downstairs are now scattered in every corner of the city. Of course, they are still in the same city, and they can get together anytime they want, just like in the past few days, everyone has stayed in Hugos villa for a long time and reveled, but... after all, it was different. This is a stage that must be experienced in the growth process. Even so, Hugo is still a little bit melancholy, even more disappointed than the day he moved. Hugo took a deep breath and cheered up again and said, "Since the new job is about to begin, why not wait until the show is over before moving?" Charlize chuckled lightly, "Day in and day out, its not all the same." Both were silent, and then Charlize broke the deadlock again, "Alex has gone back to the crew, but if Karl finds If the apartment is suitable, he will move directly, and he will move into his new home when he comes back. I plan to do this too. You must know that a perfect apartment is waiting for no one. You must be as early as possible. What''s more, Beverly Hills You dont know how popular the houses nearby are." Hugo also regained his spirits and smiled, "This is the truth, you can find the apartment earlier, you can devote yourself to the shooting. Why, didn''t Mr. Perfect say anything this time?" "He said he supported all my decisions." Charlize just finished speaking, when he heard Hugo''s familiar booze, "Oh, God, **** hell, he''s so **** boring, **** Christ!" Charlize immediately Shouting and defending Yes, yes, yes, I know he is boring, but at least he is willing to understand me. That''s good, isn''t it? " Hugo snorted, "I think he is suitable to be a priest, not an actor." At this moment Cameron came over with a glass of orange juice and handed it to Hugo. Hugo frowned slightly and asked, "No coffee?" Cameron shook his head. "Gesture, said, "You have drunk three cups of coffee today, you can''t drink any more." Hugo squeezed his mouth gloomily, but still took the orange juice, but Charlizes voice came in his ear, Im going to pack my luggage, you know, prepare the luggage for the filming, and then put all the rest Pack it up. Oh yeah, I''m going to have my own private space, and finally don''t grab the bathroom with my roommate. I have to celebrate." "Haha, I think at least Alex must be very lucky, he finally doesn''t have to grab the bathroom with you." Hugo laughed. After hanging up the phone, Charlize looked at the brick phone with a busy tone in her hand. This was the one Hugo gave her, and she never changed it. Sitting in the same place, Charlize couldn''t help thinking, "Yes, moving is a good thing, I can finally be independent, this is a good thing, I should be happy. Well, it is true." Chapter 1236： 1 shot After Hugo officially decided to star in "Death Convict''s Walk", the circle suddenly became turbulent, and the dark tide was raging. Before Rick announced this decision, DreamWorks preemptively announced that they would invest $10 million in the "Death Row" project. In this announcement, DreamWorks did not introduce the work too much, but mentioned that it was adapted from the novel of the same name by the nun Helen Prekin. Tim Robbins will serve as the screenwriter and director of the film. It is also Tim''s second work after the 1992 "Born to Winner (.. The news did not attract much attention. On the one hand, Tim was not an actor with a lot of topics. On the other hand, the original novel is not a widely influential work. It has attracted discussions from some religious organizations because of "Death Row". The original work was written by a nun. Professionals generally believe that DreamWorks, which was just established in October last year, is proceeding in an orderly manner. They are not in a hurry to immediately invest in the rhythm of large-scale production-after all, they are independent studios with limited funds. After "before", they once again chose independent films. However, this time from the investment of 2.5 million yuan "before sunrise" to 10 million yuan, the "Death Row" project is obviously worth looking forward to. But the news connected and triggered a series of undercurrents. In the twentieth century, Fox directly abandoned the "Far from Casino" project and devoted all of its energy to another project called "Walk in the Clouds (a.walk.in.the.. This film was developed by Keanu-ri. Starring Weiss. In addition, there is a project called "Love is the only (she''s. the. one that has passed the high-level review and is currently working on a budget. Cameron Diaz appears on the waiting list of actors for this work. , Alexander Lorraine, Sandra Bullock, Charlize Theron, Leonardo DiCaprio and many other names. DreamWorks also plans to collaborate with Twentieth Century Fox on another project. This project has not been named yet, but it is temporarily called "The Unstoppable Miracle (that...!. The whole project intends to review the glorious rock music of the 1960s and tells about it. A story about rock and roll. Rumors-There are no confirmed rumors. This project was created by Tom Hanks from the experience of glory to death. I heard that Tom was temporarily after watching "Before Sunrise". Intent to write. The rumors also say that 20th Century Fox hopes to persuade members of the glory to the death to star in this movie, and Tom is very satisfied with the heroine Charlize Theron of "Before Sunrise" and prefers her to play an important role. But at present there is no definite news about this project, everything is rumors, rumors that catch the wind. Soon after, there was new news from 20th Century Fox that they would spend 50 million US dollars to shoot a work called "Broken Arrow (.. The work will be produced by Wu, who has achieved great success in the Chinese film industry. Yu. Directed by Mori, this is his second work after entering Hollywood. After the unconcerned "far from gambling city" was abandoned by Twentieth Century Fox, the situation took a turn for the worse, and he could not find a production company willing to invest in it. Just when Mike Feggis was about to give up, he took hold of it. As a life-saving straw, an independent film production company that has only been established for only a year has spent four million dollars in budget investment in this work. These messages are very trivial, and it is obviously not an easy task to connect all of them without knowing it. But some insiders knew clearly that another undercurrent was coming quietly. Subsequently, Endeavour Elite Agency officially confirmed that Hugo will play the leading role of "Death Row" and play with Susan Sarandon. In an instant, all the news media became lively. Of course, most people dont even know the connection between "Death Row" and "Stay away from Casino", because these two works are too low-key, and they will naturally not know that after Hugo chose "Death Row" What is the significance of Fox''s actions in the 20th century? At least on the surface, it''s just that Fox and DreamWorks have some strategic cooperation in the 20th century. However, the media can sensitively smell the strangeness in the air. For example, Twentieth Century Fox apparently has further cooperation with Endeavour Elite Agency, and many works are aimed at their artists; for example, DreamWorks and Rain Guo began to collaborate again. This is the second work after DreamWorks was founded, and it is all related to Hugo. This time Steven is the producer himself; for example, the 20th Century Fox chose this time and dream. The factory launches strategic cooperation. I have to say that although no clear signs have been revealed, it is clear that there is an unknown connection between the Twentieth Century Fox, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, and DreamWorks. This makes people have to think of the "Mission Impossible" casting incident that attracted the attention of everyone in the circle a few months ago. In that incident, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company demonstrated its excellent layout ability, and it was revealed behind the scenes. Out of their close cooperation with Paramount, Warner Bros. and other companies. And this time, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company went a step further. The strategic relationship with Twentieth Century Fox has faintly surfaced. Although it needs time to prove further, there is no doubt that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has Quietly occupy a place in the future planning of major film companies. From the "Mission Impossible" casting to the joining of Michael Jackson, to this time, if there is nothing to be involved, no one can ignore the strength of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. Whats more interesting is that "Death Row" is a collaboration between an innovative artist agency and Endeavour Elite Agency, which makes it hard not to associate: Hugo and Tom Cruise are already close friends, "Die Zhong "Spy" was a healthy competition at the time, and in the end Hugo joining the "Seven Deadly Sins" seemed to be a win-win situation. At the same time, Hugo and Brad were competitors, but the two still worked together in the "Seven Deadly Sins"; now Hugo and Di Robbins and Susan Sarandon collaborated on "Death Row". As we all know, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and International Innovation Management Company are incompatible rivals. Does this mean that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has turned the innovative artist brokerage company into an ally? Even if they are not allies, the two sides seem to have no smell of gunpowder. The seemingly mundane "death prisoner''s walk" and the many news hidden behind it are full of imagination. And in all these involvements, there is a common key factor: Hugo Lancaster. Regardless of whether you are willing to admit it or not, the facts are indisputable. Hugo now has such an ability. His every move will trigger a chain reaction and affect his whole body. There are several people in Hollywood with this ability. Tom Cruise is one, Harrison Ford is one, and Steven Spielberg is one. The huge network behind them radiates to every corner of Hollywood. They Every decision made by the company will have a far-reaching impact, which is why people generally emphasize that they have a heavy responsibility. They themselves have become an inseparable part of the industrial chain. Now, Hugo also has such qualifications. Even setting aside these hidden networks, Hugo''s choice of "Death Row" as a new work is already shocking enough. This is the second work that Hugo has taken in just three months. Although it is said that the "Seven Deadly Sins" invested 30 million, and the "Death Prisoner Walk" invested 10 million, it was compared with "Pulp Fiction" and "Japanese". There is already a big difference in terms of "before coming out". The cost of the "seven deadly sins" is even higher than the "speed of life and death"; but strictly speaking, Hugo''s two works are still lopsided, still not getting rid of the minority. route. People originally thought that "Mission Impossible" meant that Hugo had a yearning for acting in a blockbuster in the traditional sense, but now it seems that this is obviously just a misunderstanding. Although both DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite did not mention Hugos pay, Rick only said that Hugo Friendship Appears, and Tim and Stevens friendship made Hugo drop the price to appear in Death Convict Walk; but from the cost of investment It can be seen that Hugos salary will definitely not exceed one million US dollars, because the same show also has a Susan Sarandon who can earn at least six million. Of course, Susan is because her partner is the director. , It is a matter of course to drop the pay. But now Hugos pay is no longer the focus of attention. Everyone knows that as long as Hugo nods, a large group of production companies waving 15 million checks will flock to www.novelhall.com~ The point is. In terms of subject matter and investment, "Death Prisoner''s Walk" is obviously a profound literary work. Even if it is not "Schindler''s List", it is at least a work of "Scent of a Woman". And this time Hugo plays the leading role and plays with Susan. Does that mean he has the hope of hitting the Oscars for the second year in a row? Before the filming of "Death Row" even started, people began to think of Oscars. It can also be seen from here that people now trust in Hugo''s acting skills. But this time, the media gave very limited attention to the "death prisoner''s walk". Except for the "Los Angeles Times", almost no other media gave more reports. Even the "Los Angeles Times", known as the "Hugo Mouthpiece", did not actually report in detail, but just issued an official press release. , The content is boring simply and clear. There are no interviews, no special topics, no series of bombing reports, no overwhelming doubts and condemnations, and no continuous pre-publicity... Hugo''s filming of "Death Convict Walk" news is like a drop of oil falling into the cold water. Before it had time to smoke, it disappeared. Compared with the speculation of people in the circle, the quietness of the news media is very uncomfortable, and even the "New York Post" rarely shuts up. This is really a very weird thing. Chapter 1237： Shut up collectively There are many reasons why the media are unwilling to report a work. The most likely possibility is that there is no report value. Hollywood will have new works almost every day, but most of them have no news value. Naturally, no media is willing to report. But obviously "Death Row" does not belong to this type. From DreamWorks investment to Tim Robbinss self-directed writing, from scripts adapted from real stories to the joining of Susan Sarandon and Hugo, "Death Row" really has too much attention. , Enough to attract news media to report. Even if it wasn''t a long discussion, it wouldn''t be the situation like it is now: Except for the Los Angeles Times, there is no media coverage, not even a newsletter, which is really abnormal. Dawes Carter knows why. The "seven deadly sins" that were just completed not long ago really offended a large number of people. The confidentiality and closed filming of the crew is not a big problem. After all, there are a lot of crews that need to be closed for filming. What''s the hardline attitude of the crew not willing to cooperate, this makes many media reporters very angry. Director David Fincher is a tough guy, and his violent and uncooperative attitude makes reporters particularly troublesome; Morgan Freeman, one of the main actors, has always been a low-key personality. When he sees media reporters, he smiles and then quietly leaves. , Let the reporters want to use their strengths but did not have a foothold; what is surprising is that Brad Pitt, who has always been willing to cooperate with the media, also appeared distracted this time, and several interviews ended hastily. The attitude seemed very perfunctory and even stranger. However, Brad''s agent Martin Baum actually acquiesced, which left the reporters completely confused. Of course, the most important thing is Hugo. From the absence of the start-up press conference, Hugo completely rejected all interviews by reporters. Even if the heavy incident of Michael Jackson occurred during the period, Hugo still looked indifferent, which made reporters. Very aggrieved: they were the passive side facing Hugo. They needed to ask Hugo to conduct an interview, and Hugo''s arrogant attitude made them feel shame. Reporters know that this is the law of Hollywood. When actors are unknown, they begged reporters for interviews and cherished every opportunity for interviews. When actors became popular, reporters begged them to conduct interviews, because this newspaper did not conduct interviews, so that newspaper would replace them. , The competition is extremely fierce. Therefore, even if the reporter is not pleasing to the eyes of these "big-name, ostentatious" actors, even if the reporter yells and sneers at these actors behind his back, he still has to rush up with a smile while working. This is the industry rule and their job. In the past three years or so, the Hugo''s upward momentum has been unmatched, so the reporters have eaten the most times in Hugo, not to mention the stigma that occurred during this period. The scars of the witch trial have not been completely eliminated. Michael- When Jackson washed away his grievances, it was the pretentious uncrowned kings who were the first to be condemned. This has become a nightmare for the news media, and it is estimated that it will not completely retreat within the past year or two. Reporters always want to see Hugo deflated, but they fail every time, and they have failed again and again. When "Life and Death Hour" was released before, reporters teamed up to boycott this work-or, to be more precise, jointly boycotted Hugo, but unfortunately they seemed to be insufficiently prepared. Before the blockade had time to exert its power, the "Life and Death Hour" was so powerful. The box office plundering posture killed a piece of armor. In the end, the media compromised. But this time its different. After Death Row determined that the actor should be played by Hugo, it was published in New York Post, National Inquirer, Daily News, Houston Chronicle, and USA Today. "The leading newspapers and magazines took the lead in this movement and wanted to teach Hugo a severe lesson. They will not report on the "Death Row" in any form! The reason why the "New York Post" chose "Death Row" is complicated, but also very simple. The first is that the films main creative lineup has limited influence. Tim has a wide network of contacts, but he has always been a tepid and good old man, and his friendship with everyone is also limited. Although Susan is quite influential, as a female The actor, her network tentacles and influence radiation are also very limited. Secondly, although this is the project of Steven Spielberg as the producer, everyone knows that he is investing in Hugo''s face, so he is bound to be less concerned about this project. An investment of 10 million US dollars is not painful or itchy. What''s more, this is a work under DreamWorks. DreamWorks, which has just been established for half a year, does not have so much energy and resources to invest in a low-cost work such as "Death Row"-this is also the choice of the first two works of DreamWorks An important reason for low investment independent films. The last and most important point is that "Death Row" itself is not a work with potential, just like "before sunrise." This type of literary and artistic works will have an impact even if the word of mouth is against the sky, even if the actors'' appeal is strong. Power is limited. The 1990s is not the time when independent films are shining, because the time has not yet arrived. After "Pulp Fiction" broke out, it still takes time to make a real change in the environment. To put it simply, "Death Row" is a soft persimmon. It is impossible for an upset situation similar to "Life and Death Speed" and "Seattle Sleepless" to happen-at least the possibility is very small. Moreover, this time they are fully prepared. They are going to cold-process from the start of the "Death Row" to the shooting, finishing, post-production, and the pre-publication and release of the film. This is the information age. When a movie lacks media support, it is almost impossible to open the situation. The reporters really want to see what kind of results the "Death Row" will achieve, and then whether Hugo is willing to lower his arrogant head to plead for an interview with reporters-they are all looking forward to this day. In other words, the uncrowned kings are all looking forward to this day. Therefore, when newspapers such as the "New York Post" launched this campaign, they needed to get a response from many newspapers. As the biggest competitor of the "Los Angeles Times" on the West Coast, the "San Francisco Chronicle" is very willing to cooperate in combating competitors'' trump cards; the "Chicago Tribune", the most humorous newspaper in the top ten sales in the United States, glamorously supported it. They are quite curious about what the outcome of the uncrowned kings bullying the small with the big this time bullying a soft persimmon with an investment of only 10 million US dollars is originally invincible. Whats more interesting is that it bullied the big one. The small result seems to be in suspense. In addition, many neutral media have also expressed their support, not because they hate Hugo, but because "Death Row" has no gimmick to report. See what happens in the end-maybe there will be an explosion in time. But it is obviously impossible for all the media to "shut up". Not to mention that Hugos powerful appeal has been supported by a large number of media. Even if there is a controversy, many media are willing to speak for Hugo, not to mention the current situation. This kind of absurd situation; even the appeal of the three media outlets, the Washington Post, The Wall Street Journal, and the New York Times, is enough to influence the direction of public opinion. This is the weirdest part of this campaign: The Washington Post, The Wall Street Journal, and the New York Times have all shut up, and other media supporting Hugo have also shut up. Even the Los Angeles Times is just The newsletter was reported. This situation makes "Death Row" look like a college student pulling his classmates to shoot a graduation project. From the cast to the script, there is nothing worth paying attention to, so even local newspapers and school magazines are reluctant to report. Even without Hugo, relying on the influence of Tim and Susan, this situation should not have occurred. In fact, the "Los Angeles Times" originally prepared an official report. Although there is no full page, it does have a half-page arrangement. Nicholas wrote a special report for this. He interviewed Tim and talked about Yu. Guo and Susan expressed great expectations for the sparks generated by the rivalry. In addition, the "New York Times" also prepared an official report. They cut into the report from Steven''s perspective and discussed the reasons why he chose the "Death Row" project. This will also be a special article, arranged for publication in an important position. But at the last moment, Rick persuaded the "New York Times" to withdraw the report, and the "Los Angeles Times" also changed the detailed report to an official press release, so the report was withdrawn. News media including the "Washington Post" and "Wall Street Journal", which have good cooperative relations with Hugo and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, all got Rick''s call and withdrew their reports. That''s why this has caused a weird and quiet situation today. Rick learned of the New York Posts calculations from Dawes for the first time. He knew that the Los Angeles Times and the New York Times had prepared relevant reportsIf confrontation is to be formed, this is not the case. It''s not difficult. He even has a way to join forces with innovative artist agencies to make the news of "death prisoners walk" overwhelming. But in this way, the "New York Post" their abacus succeeded: They are the ones who get the cheap and sell well, and they become the focus of the topic without any effort. Rick thought about it carefully. First, "Death Row" originally required a relatively quiet environment. This is an independent film that does not require much attention; secondly, Hugo also needs a quiet environment to study acting skills and harassment by reporters. It''s the thing he doesn''t need most now. Thinking about it this way, the cold treatment of the media actually meets their needs, so why not take advantage of the trend and let all news media shut up completely. This can make the "New York Post" their position become awkward: there really is no news, then they will report or continue not to report? If you continue to not report, where is the news value? They launched this campaign for the purpose of disgusting Hugo, but the ultimate goal is to get a hit and win sales. As long as they can get profits, they don''t care what Hugo did. Therefore, Rick created such a situation after obtaining the consent of Tim, Steven and others. All the media collectively shut up, all the media! So, what should the "New York Post" and others do now? Chapter 1238： Jail trip Hugo sat quietly in the gray-black pickup truck, leaning on the back of his chair, and staring at the scene outside the window motionless. The dust-covered pine forest undulates in sight, and the messy weeds under the bushes are flaring their teeth and claws. The hot sun outlines a halo on the grayish green, but it does not have the gentleness and poison of the West Coast. The golden light seems to be strangling the remaining life in the air. The dust particles floating in the air are like the devil in the nightmare, lurking in the gloomy forest, ready to attack passers-by who relax their vigilance at any time. Occasionally, you can see a mottled dark red billboard standing on the side of the road. It is pasted with an advertisement for a real estate agent in the city not far behind, but the bright smile is changed by a large piece of rotting moss on the cheek. It''s ugly. Sweeping the line of sight, you can see a mess of electric wires and a pile of abandoned railway tracks around the billboard, and a few rotten woods beside it. The distance of the woods is not long, but for tens of seconds, the obstacles on both sides of the car were thrown behind him instantly, and the entire field of vision was widened. The large areas of fields filled the line of sight, but at this time the fields were barren. There is no rice field, no crops, only scattered weeds spreading unyieldingly on the dry land. A gust of wind blew up and raised a piece of sand, making people unable to open their eyes, and even the woods a little further away were not very real. Hugo stretched out his arm, and the gust of wind completely wrapped his arm in an instant, and the boiling air pierced through his fingertips, but he didn''t have the comfort he had imagined, because the dry air was mixed with sand and dust. Constantly rubbing on the skin, the hot sun danced unscrupulously on the skin, as if trying to tear the skin into wounds, and then melt the flesh and blood until the bones were exposed. Joseph, who was focused on driving, looked at Hugo a little nervously, then looked at the road ahead of Mapingchuan. This road is completely deserted, not even a living animal can be seen, let alone a human being. Now, there is no traffic on the highway, as if traveling in the desert. But the slightly changed scenery on both sides reminds the driver: This is not a desert. But for Joseph, he would rather drive in the desert, because the surrounding scenery reveals an indescribable rundown, which makes people feel uncontrollably depressed. "It''s less than a mile away." Joseph tried to break the silence in the car, but after speaking, it was as if he had been directly evaporated by the surrounding hot sun, and vanished into the air. Hugo didn''t look back, but just responded with an "en", and then didn''t say anything more, the sound that came out of the car was calm again, and only the sound of the wind outside the window can be heard vaguely under the blazing sun. The faint sound of the hula la extinguished all the surrounding vitality bit by bit. After a long silence, a trace of life finally appeared on the horizon. From a distance, a wooden tower with a white background and a red stroke could be seen. There seemed to be people moving on the tower. If you get closer, you can see that there are layers of barbed wire on the right side of the tower to make a fence extending, just like the barbed wire fence built by the nobles to keep their prey in captivity in the past. On the left side of the tower is a toll booth-like passage, right in and left out, on both sides there are people standing straight on guard, a closer look can also see the machine guns hanging around their necks, they don''t look like toy guns at all. The whole building was wrapped in yellow sand and heat waves all over the sky, like the mouth of a sleeping behemoth, slightly open, waiting for the food to be delivered automatically, but after entering it, it couldn''t get out. The giant beast lay horizontally on the barren yellow ground, consuming all the nearby vitality bit by bit, even the air became viscous, and the gesture of raising a hand was full of heaviness and irritability. Joseph slowed down and drove toward the entrance on the right. There were no people around at all. There was only Joseph and Hugo in the front and back, just like the only survivors in the end of the world. The font above the toll booth gradually became clear as it approached, "Louisiana State Prison", the dilapidated blood-red font became decadent because it was stained with a layer of yellow sand. The car stopped at the entrance of the toll gate. Three staff in uniform stood in the middle pavilion. Two staff with guns came up next to him. A young man in the pavilion looked over and saw the driver. Joseph in the seat turned around and said to the two armed guards, "It''s okay, it''s Hugo and Joe." The two armed guards stopped, waved to the car with a smile, and then backed away. Joseph got out of the car window, took out a stack of documents in his hand and handed it in. The young man took it and showed an apologetic smile, "The program still has to go, I''m sorry." Joseph waved his hand gently, saying that it didn''t matter. Then the young man laughed and said, "Hey, Clark, good morning. Why are you on duty again today? Where''s George?" The young man named Clark shrugged helplessly. "George saw his father-in-law last night and was so drunk that he couldn''t go to work. But he frightened Allie. She called me temporarily in the morning and asked me to come and replace him. ." "Poor George." Joseph showed a look of regret, took his ID from Clark, and then looked back at Hugo. Hugo handed a long roll of paper and rolled it over. Joseph stepped aside. , So that Clark can see Hugo, "This is for you." Clark bent down and waved to Hugo with a big smile. Hugo also gave a small smile, "Hey, Clark, good morning, how are you guys?" Clark turned his head and shouted to the companion behind him, "Hey, buddy, Hugo greets you." Then the whistle rang everywhere, accompanied by a roar of laughter, echoing in this space. Clark took the paper tube and Hugo explained, "This is the poster you mentioned last time. I hope you like it." Clark immediately opened the paper tube with joy, and said excitedly, "Is this the poster for''before sunrise''? Is there the one signed by you and Charlize?" Hugo chuckled lightly, "Charlie Let me say hello to you on her behalf, and of course, Jenny." "Oh, God, Jenny will definitely be happy, Hugo, I swear to Jesus, I love you." Clark said with joy, and then triumphantly turned his head to show off to his companions, but took a step. It occurred to me that there was still work that was not done, and he stopped and turned back to the car and said, "You can get in now. I hope everything goes well today." Joseph and Hugo thought about the surrounding guards and said hello, and then drove slowly into the prison. When the media reporters joined forces to block "Death Row", Hugo, as an important party, left Los Angeles early, away from the place full of numerous concerns, and began to prepare for the filming of "Death Row". For the past three weeks, Hugo has stayed in the Angola prison in Louisiana. He not only wanted to understand the state of Matthews mentality and emotions after nearly six years in prison; at the same time, he also Want to understand their views on the death penalty as criminals; including the mental state of the criminals in the process of being sentenced and the criminal process. Although Miami has always been the highest crime place in the United States, and New York is no different, the Louisiana prison is the most burdened place in the United States. On this piece of land-not far from Mexico, it is poisoned. On the land eroded by goods and violence, and the land that was once ravaged by slavery, on average, one out of fifty-five residents is in prison, and many have been sentenced to life imprisonment. In Louisiana, the most secure prison is Angola, which is also the most famous prison in the United States. Because in history, here is a witness to the persecution of African Americans, this barren land is deeply immersed in the blood of African Americans. In the 19th century, the Angolan prison was a plantation that drove black slaves to cultivate, and was a piece of land under the rule of slavery. After the end of the Civil War, slavery was abolished and the botanical garden was transformed into a private prison. However, because it is a private prison, it has been operating and renting out "prisoners" to provide labor, and the slave system has been changed. After the U.S. government took over in 1901, they not only failed to reform the cruel private prison system, but also maintained the original system and intensified their efforts to make huge profits. In the cruel and inferior environment of this prison, prisoners must endure a worse living environment than slaves, because all the prisoners sent to this prison are "criminal criminals." In the 1960s, the Angolan prison was known as the bloodiest prison in the United States because of its violent environment. Rights and interests are at least treated fairly in law, and the situation in Angolan prisons has improved. But even so, three-quarters of more than 5,000 inmates in Angolan prisons are black, and only two hundred of them are likely to be released. Most of the rest are either sentenced to death or are in prison. The prototype of "Death Row" Matthew Elmer Patrick Sonnell was imprisoned in Angolan prison. Hugo has always been curious. After six years in prison, Elmer began to turn to nuns for help. Does this have anything to do with the prison environment? There are relationships. You know, Elmer was imprisoned in the late 70s and early 80s, and the environment at that time was still not good. In the past three weeks, Hugo has been talking to prisoners who are willing to become volunteers in Angolan prisons. He even stayed in the prison as long as possible within the scope of the prison''s permission. He felt that this was enough to make people crazy. Depressive environment. As time progresses, Hugos words are diminishing and his mood is depressed. He has inevitably been affected by this prison. This place is like an abandoned place of despair, bit by bit eroding hope and life. Today, once again, Hugo and Joseph entered the prison slowly, with heavy feet as if walking forward in a swamp. Chapter 1239： Deserted land The sun at ten o''clock in the morning is already venomous, swaying brightly, blurring the space between the sky and the ground, making everything look hazy. Penetrating the waterfall of sunlight that was projected vertically, and entering the main body of the prison, the icy cold invaded in an instant, and the transition from extreme high temperature to extreme low temperature made the heart paralyzed in an instant. It''s not because there is air conditioning in the prison. On the contrary, this old and dilapidated Angola prison has not been installed with air conditioning, but because the gloomy and decayed atmosphere in the prison burst up from deep underground, and even the sun projected into it has become It became thin and hazy, and the cold breath gently blew across the skin, the goose bumps popped out in an instant, and then retracted abruptly, causing people to shiver a few times. Hugo has been here for three weeks, and he is still not used to it. "Hey, buddy." The guard at the door greeted him actively, holding a baton in his hand, and handing a plastic box over, "Sorry to trouble you to go through it today." Hugo and Joseph skillfully handed over the backpack they carried. Joseph smiled and said, "This is your job, and we naturally have to cooperate." Then he took the wallet, keys and other things in his pocket. They are all put in a plastic box. Then Hugo and Joseph filed through the metal detector, and the two passed the test smoothly-they had known the rules here for three weeks before and after. After the guards checked everything in the plastic box, they returned the items. To Joseph, he said friendly, "I hope everything goes well at work today." This was just passing the first checkpoint. Then, under the leadership of another guard, Hugo and Joseph walked forward along the path enclosed by the barbed wire, and gradually walked towards the main body of the prison located in the center. . Walking to both sides is a field divided by barbed wire, four of which are basketball courts, and the rest are empty yellow ground. This is where the prisoners take a break. At this time, there was a small group of black people playing basketball on two different courts with their upper bodies. The barbed wire cut the crowd into different pieces. There were only four or five people staggered together, which made people dazzling. The appearance of Hugo and Joseph in this exile place where almost no one is usually placed is obviously a big event. The black people turned their heads and raised their voices and laughed, "Boy Yankee, are you back to work again today? No one here? I can pay you." Then everyone laughed together. The guard who was with Hugo and Joseph brandished his baton and shouted loudly, "Shut up, if you think the exercise time is too long, you can just eat there." Hugo has become accustomed to this. When he first came, he talked with them enthusiastically, either cursing back, teasing each other with words, or sincerely trying to communicate...but all kinds of methods have been tried. Afterwards, Hugo understood that they were just too boring. Anyone''s arrival is a recipe for their boring and boring life step by step towards the end of their lives. That''s it. Hugo knew that nothing could be detected from them, so he took it as a breeze. After walking in the sun-exposed passage for a full ten minutes and passing two levels, Hugo and Joseph entered the real main body of the prison. In fact, the straight-line distance is not that far, mainly because the layered separation wall erected by the barbed wire in the middle is made into a labyrinth-like passage, so the distance of going around becomes far away. A prison guard was replaced to accompany him. After re-registering at the door, each block will be accompanied by a prison guard again. Only when the guard informs, the next block will open the iron gate and let Hugo and others. In order to pass under the company of the prison guard. In less than fifty yards of the walkway, four iron gates were passed before Hugo and Joseph arrived at their final destination: the interview waiting room. The prison guard sitting behind the iron net had already received the notice, stood up and laughed and said, "Clark said he received your gift. It seems that the boys are going to be lively again today." The Louisiana State Prison is the highest-level prison. Ordinary residents can only visit the prison once a month, and each time can not exceed 60 minutes. Logically speaking, it is impossible for Hugo to stay here every day for three weeks, and there are many days when Hugo stays here for more than six hours. For this matter, Rick found many people through layers of relationships, and later relied on Steven to get on the line with the governor of Louisiana, and after obtaining the consent of the Supreme Judge of the Louisiana State Court, the plan was made possible. Make a trip. But even so, Hugo still has to abide by many rules and regulations. Last Tuesday, the prison was in chaos because of a group fight. Hugo originally planned to stay to observe the situation, but was forcibly ordered to leave the prison. He was in prison that day. It only stayed there for less than fifteen minutes. However, the efforts of Joseph and Hugo in the past three weeks have not been unrewarded at all. These originally cold prison guards have become friendly, especially Joseph. Because Hugo spends most of his time focusing on those prisoners who voluntarily cooperate with the conversation, Joseph spends more time with prison guards. Hearing the jailers ridicule, Joseph replied with a smile, "Dont worry, Hank, I havent forgotten the poker night tonight. On the way here just now, Brian is already gearing up. He said you will definitely be there tonight. It''s ugly to lose." The prison guard named Hank immediately sneered and laughed, "Let him let him go. The money he lost to buy beer last time is gone, and I''m worried about being scolded by Hailie when I go back. I ran away prematurely. But I didnt intend to let him go. After reading the joke, Hank looked at Hugo, his expression closed a little, trying to keep it serious and serious, Hugo, the first person to come out to talk to you today is Derek, are you okay?" "Derek Cruz (derek. Cruz)?" Hugo, who has always been insensitive to names and even has memory impairment, stayed in Angolan prison for three weeks, but remembered the names of many criminals. This is not easy Thing. But is this really a good thing? "Yes." Hank pursed his lips and nodded in embarrassment, and said hesitantly, "If it doesn''t work, we can make some adjustments and give us some time..." Hugo knows that all procedures in Angolan prisons are cumbersome, and the high level of security means being cautious. The whole atmosphere is dignified and bleak, so most of the prison guards here have become rigid and serious, even a little cold. The prison guards are now friendly to Hugo for many reasons. At first it was because the governor and the Supreme Judge had spoken and told them to be careful; but then they felt the hardships of Hugo. Hugo was in this period of time. The prison guards couldn''t understand the pain and suffering, but Hugo is not a priest or priest, he is just an actor. This makes many prison guards admire Hugo very much. At first, the prison guards called Hugo a little white face, which was contempt; later, they began to respect Hugo as "Mr. Lancaster", which was respect; until recently, they called Hugo by name, which was closeness. "No, no, just Derek." Hugo took a deep breath. Since volunteers are arranged every day, the prison guards will look for suitable people after Hugo leaves that day, and deal with them carefully and carefully. The interview time was arranged the next day to ensure the order of the prison as much as possible, and of course the safety of Hugo. Therefore, Hugo knows that adjusting the order is not good for the security of the prison. Derek Cruz is a brutal murderer, he is strong. Raped and killed a family of five, including an eight-year-old girl. The methods are cruel, and there is no regret. At first, when Derek volunteered to talk to Hugo, the warden hesitated because he was worried that Hugo could not bear it, but Hugo''s nod allowed the meeting between the two to take place. Because Derek was sentenced to death ten years ago, but it has not been executed. It was confirmed not long ago that the death penalty will be executed at the end of July, and Dereks life is less than one month away. Hugo wants to communicate with Derek. Hugo had communicated with Derek twice before and after. The first time Hugo was irritated, because Derek described how he tortured and became strong. During the **** of the deceased, Hugo could not bear the part about the young girl, so he beat Derek severely, and the situation was completely out of control. The second time Derek was suddenly unwilling to cooperate. During the interview, He didn''t say anything, and Hugo couldn''t calm down In the end, he just broke up unhappy. Today is the third time. Hugo knows that this is a land abandoned by God. He has no religious beliefs, so he does not know whether God will redeem everyone, even if this person has sinned badly, even if this person has no regrets, but he knows that if God Willing to redeem someone like Derek, he will be disappointed. Even if he knows that the death penalty is cruel, because it is a mandatory deprivation of a person''s life, but behind Derek''s actions, is he really worthy of forgiveness and sympathy? Hugo came to prison for the role of Matthew, but he began to experience the mixed feelings of the nun Helen. However, he is not a priest or pastor, and he has no faith, so he does not have the broad mind of Helen to tolerate everything. Hugo wants Derek to be executed. "Hugo, are you sure?" Joseph walked over worriedly and asked. Hugo did not speak, but raised his hand to stop Joseph, and then moved towards the interview room. Hugo knew that he couldn''t face Derek calmly, but it was his job, he had to face it, it was his own choice. He has seen the beauty of this world, and has also experienced the scourge and disasters of this world, but he has never really appreciated the darkness of this world. Chapter 1240： Cat and mouse game Hugo proficiently walked to the interview room separated by iron nets. At first, he talked in the interview room where there was no iron net and he could directly touch each other face to face, but then there was a fight between him and Derek, although Derek did not prosecute Hugo for "malicious wounding", but the Angolan prison had to start classification for safety reasons. Some prisoners can talk face to face, and some prisoners must be isolated. Derek is obviously the latter. Pushing the door open, Hugo saw Derek standing behind the iron net. The staggered iron grid made Derek look like a pile of debris. After two steps forward, Derek''s face was clearly presented in front of Hugo. At this time Derek was smiling, smiling cruelly and excitedly. When Hugo walked in front of him, he stuck out his tongue. Slowly licking his lips, like a glutton preparing for a meal, the **** smell filled his lips and teeth. "Long time no see, beautiful little thing, you know, I have missed you for a long time." Derek took the initiative to speak, his eyes squinted slightly, and he looked up and down Hugo as if he was watching his prey. Hugo stood in front of Derek, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and his brow raised slightly, "Oh, you are finally willing to talk today, cute (.)." Facing Hugos provocation, Derek dashed forward and hit the barbed wire severely, "You should know that I am not picky, women...men...old men...children..." He deliberately dragged There is a long tail, suggestively challenging Hugos bottom line. Finally, he glanced at Hugos lower body and smiled triumphantly, "Especially something beautiful like you, I never reject it, even if you dont. Fully developed." Hugo knew that Derek was implying the underage stalk. His inner anger was easily provoked by Derek, but this time he did not impulsively. Instead, he gritted his teeth and approached the barbed wire bit by bit, with no fear in his eyes. He looked at Derek''s greedy and licentious pair. Filthy, dirty gray-brown eyes, "Really? I just know that you have such a wide range of hobbies. It seems that your life in it should be very happy. After all, there are inexhaustible resources in it. ..." Derek''s triumphant expression became stiffened little by little because of Hugo''s words. He originally wanted to molest Hugo, but now he has been refuted. But Hugo hasn''t finished saying, "It''s just, I''m curious, can you have the upper hand? Or can you only be held down by other men." "Bang!" Derek immediately thumped the barbed wire angrily, and he was completely irritated. Two guards standing not far away rushed up with their batons, "Hey! Hey! Be quiet! Be quiet!" Derek was crushed on the barbed wire by the prison guards, unable to move. Although the crimes committed by Derek are heinous, in fact he is a skinny man with an ugly appearance, without a strong figure, or tall, looking like a librarian. Therefore, Hugo''s words immediately stimulated his death. But Hugo did not intend to give up, staring at Derek''s bloodshot eyes because of his anger, "Are you afraid? Are you afraid to talk to me? Or... Are you afraid of my fist?" "****! Just let the horse come, I can crush you to pieces with one hand!" Derek roared angrily, but the guards only suppressed him, making him unable to move. Hugo then stepped back, stood up straight, and pulled his t-shirt that was not messy at all. "So are you ready to talk to me?" Using violence to control violence, Hugo has always disapproved of this simplicity. Crude way, after all, he lived in a peaceful age, but the Angola prison told Hugo that the virtues such as compassion, kindness, truth, and forgiveness cannot always work, and he obviously does not have the broad mind of Jesus. Derek stared at Hugo stubbornly, gritted his teeth and gasped for breath, but after all he didn''t speak any more. The guard released his hand at Hugo''s sign, then stepped aside, and Derek sat down, panting. Hugo did not take the initiative to speak, but looked at Derek quietly. Derek was a little uncomfortable with Hugo''s gaze, and his gaze flickered slightly, but then his gaze became firm, and the smile on the corner of his mouth once again. Outlined, "Have you considered my suggestion? Find a minor to do it. I mean, its best to be under ten years old. Its really *..." Hugo said nothing, but Derek said more and more vigorously. , With both hands supported on the table, gradually leaning forward, "I heard that you and Michael Jackson are good friends. Maybe you can have a good communication. The common hobby will make the friendship between the two of you further..." Derek knows Hugo''s culprit, so he is trying to stimulate Hugo. But todays Hugo doesnt seem to be fooled. He still looks at Derek with a calm face, which makes Derek feel smaller and smaller. He seems to be able to read pity and sympathy from Hugos eyes, but this But it was not what he needed, Derek could not help clenching his fists, and said more urgently, "Little sweetheart, do you know? When the children are screaming, there is no way to imagine the taste, their groaning, gasping... " Derek saw Hugo''s calmness, but he couldn''t see that Hugo''s hands under the table had been clenched into fists, and his legs even began to tremble slightly because of the excessive tension. These were unbearable. The words in his ear made him want to vomit. But Hugo knows that he can''t reveal his true emotions, because the devil can smell your fear. Hank is a hunter, he inspired Hugo, he said, "Animals can smell your fear, hunting dogs, grizzly bears, vipers... all of this." Therefore, Hugo is trying his best to restrain himself, even if he has never been a violent person, but the excitement in his eyes looking at Derek still makes him want to tear the smiling face. Hugo''s calm made Derek feel flustered. In this boring game of dispatching, he should be a hunter, and Hugo should be a prey. That''s right. But now, the prey seemed to be about to fight back, which made Derek a little flustered. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, and said softly, "I think you are very pitiful, but I disdain to pity you. I feel sorry for your family and friends." At this moment, Hugo was like When he played Amon Goss at the beginning, he was blackened in an instant, but this time it was not Amon Goss who was talking, but Hugo blacked himself. The gentle tone was like a vipers letter little by little. Approaching Derek, "Oh, I forgot, you have no family and no friends." After speaking, Hugo smiled slightly, the smile at the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and the mockery and pity between his brows was like a touch of sunlight under the scorching heat, which made people dizzy. Derek had lost control and stood up, but he then sat down again, nagging, "I won''t be fooled, I won''t be fooled..." But Hugo didn''t care, he shrugged slightly, "I guess...er, your family is not complete, there should be no...mother, yes, you don''t have a mother, you grew up with your father." Yu Guo said while looking at Dereks expression. He could capture Dereks so subtle struggles that he could hardly find it. Hugo knew that he had succeeded, "Wow, this is the same as me. Great. Oh, no, I forgot..." Hugo stopped here, with apologetic smiles all over his face, really ironic. "Your father must be a violent drunkard and addict. He doesn''t do anything except drink and take drugs. Wait, look at my memory, he will beat you, he will beat you fiercely, All the anger is vented on you, you are a poor worm hiding in the corner shivering, cute. So you are jealous of those perfect families, you hate all the families that look warm and happy, even if they have nothing to do with you Associate." Hugo''s words hardly had any power. He spoke softly like this, but he easily defeated all of Derek''s defenses, causing Derek to panic avoiding his eyes, and his body shivered uncontrollably. "Whether you should hate him or love him? Actually, I dont know exactly because you look so much like him. Even the personality that relies on torturing others for pleasure is exactly the same. You want to torture your child because They are not as strong as you, are they? Or, you are missing everything your father did to you when you were a kid!" Hugo''s tone was still uncontrollable and stern. He couldn''t forgive Derek for everything he did to the child. His stern voice made Derek breathe sharply, trying to avoid Hugo''s sight, just like Hugo''s sight. The high-temperature rays are enough to destroy all his defenses. "Have you ever had a girlfriend? Sorry, my fault, there must be countless... countless...women and men as attractive as you." Hugo Qing Biting his teeth to prevent his true emotions from leaking out, it was like a cat catching a mouse, approaching step by step, pushing Derek towards a dead end, "But why doesn''t anyone come to see you? No relatives, no Lovers, and no friends... Poor little things, because they were all killed by you, or they were all driven away by you...or..." There is a terrible evil in Hugos smile, as if It''s the darkness that swallows the sun, making Hugo''s amber eyes darken little by little, "You never really have these." Ticking. Hugo''s words fell like a drop of water, without any weight, but they produced a violent echo. Derek stood up furiously. The chairs were knocked into the air. He slammed into the wire fence fiercely, and his face became hideous and terrifying, "I want to kill you, I want to kill you!" The prison guards rushed up quickly and wanted to control Derek. He thought it would be very difficult-because Derek was in a rage, but before the guards could do their best, Derek suddenly fell silent, and his face appeared. With a weird smile, "You thought I would be like this, right? You thought I was going to lose my mind, right? You thought you caught my weakness, right? Oh, what should we do, our beautiful blond boys want Sad." Not only did Derek not lose his mind, but he was like Lucifer waving his sickle at the last moment, with a satisfied smile on his face. Chapter 1241： Darkness swallows Everything was Dereks trick. He was not afraid of Hugos words, nor was he panicked. He was not defeated by Hugo at all. Now he is like a victor, ready to reap his own. Trophy: Hugo''s panic, fear, and anger. But Derek did not see his expected reaction. Although Hugo was a little surprised, the amber pupils did not conceal the surprise in his heart, but Hugo did not mess with himself. He also stood up, no He approached the barbed wire quickly, and the only distance between the two people was the barbed wire. Then Derek heard Hugo say: "Do you have anything you believe firmly in?" Derek snorted, "Yes, I believe that children are the most beautiful thing in this world-the source of my joy." After he finished speaking, he licked his lips, suggesting that the meaning couldn''t be more obvious. Hugo was unmoved, and said with a look of compassion, "I will not feel sorry for you, nor will I pity you or pity you, because you don''t need it, but you know the fear and loneliness in your heart. , Where does the anger come from? It''s actually yourself. You hate yourself more than anyone else, hate yourself, hate yourself." Hugo''s words were like a sharp blade stabbing Derek''s chest, which made Derek open his mouth, but did not say anything. Hugo chuckled, "If you say that you firmly believe that potatoes are the most beautiful thing in this world, I will have pity on you. Because at least we still have something in common." "What do you mean! What do you mean!" Derek began to struggle, but the two guards grabbed his arms tightly, making him unable to move. In fact, Derek knew what Hugo meant. Hugo was saying that he was a beast, not a human. So he was completely angry. The metaphorical insinuation itself was pity for him. Hugo quietly looked at Derek''s eyes that had become muddy due to excessive anger. His own masked face was reflected in his eyes. Only Hugo knew that the turbulence in his heart had completely destroyed him. Swallow. Hugo watched Derek''s anger settle little by little, and finally calmed down under the suppression of the prison guards. He said softly, "Do you know? I have always been curious about what it will be like at the moment of death. ; But I have never been curious about the feeling of dying in front of those who cant wait to see your life disappear bit by bit, and whether the sight of hatred, pain, and anger can take your soul Corrosion bit by bit, and then witnessing your gradual disappearance, what kind of feeling will it be like?" Hugos voice was so light, as if he was whispering in his ear, Derek even needed his full attention to hear, but that sentence was like thunder, hitting his eardrums again and again, and his heart began to rush frantically. chest. He knew that he was going to be executed. Of course he knew that he knew that his life was not long left, so he volunteered to help Hugo because he wanted to enjoy the pleasure again at the end of his life and wanted to see what happened. A picture of a self-proclaimed righteous person being swallowed by fear and overwhelmed by ridicule in front of him. He enjoys such occasions. But why did Hugo panic when death came out of his mouth? Suddenly the scene of his childhood appeared in his mind. His father''s smile like a butcher, his father''s hands tightly holding his neck, his father''s drunk smell... he could clearly feel his own right then. Life was dissipating bit by bit, he tried to struggle, he tried to call his mother, he tried to escape, but all his efforts were so weak. Obviously it was a scorching summer, but at this moment, he felt like an ice cellar, and the nightmare-like suffocation came again. Hugo opened his eyes and carefully caught the expanding fear in Dereks eyes, as if drowning to survive, struggling constantly in the fear of death, trying to grab a piece of driftwood, but found that there was something under the water. The water plants entangled his legs, and then they continued to pull down, then down again. Hugo knew he had finally found Derek''s weaknessor the weakness of everyone, death. When death full of unknown and darkness arrives, the fear in the heart will easily magnify all weaknesses infinitely. Perhaps, only fanatical martyrs like Anonymous would not be afraid of death. They would face death calmly, and even embrace death fanatically; but other than that, even Amon Goss was afraid of death because of his heart. Deep down, he has struggled before, he can still be regarded as a person. Hugo found fear in Derek''s eyes, and at the same time smelled the darkness. He seemed to be involved in the darkness, and was gradually swallowed by the darkness, but Hugo did not feel any strangeness in himself. "Congratulations, you can enjoy this process carefully, you have enough time to feel the vicious sight and the curse of resentment, and you have enough time to feel the process of tearing and dissipating your soul bit by bit, you There is enough time to savor the... pleasure of death." Hugo''s voice was like the murmur of death, making all Derek''s sanity completely disappear. He slammed into the barbed wire frantically, his eyes were severely thrown out, like dead fish eyes, staring at Hugo fiercely, messy The ground screamed, "You son of a bitch, you are a ****, I want to kill you, I want to kill you..." It was like the last blow of a deadly beast. Hugo didn''t have the slightest fear, his expression became a bit savage, and he said every word, "I am looking at you, the family of the deceased is looking at you, those hateful eyes are looking at you..." Hugo''s words lost their calm for the first time, and they became louder and louder, as if daggers were thrust into Derek''s chest fiercely. His hands were supported on the wire fence, and his muscles were tense. , The anger and hatred that had been suppressed for a long time poured out like a tide, rushing to Derek like a torrential rain. The guard realized that Hugo and Derek could no longer communicate. They pulled Derek back together and shouted, "Hugo, calm down, calm down", and drag Derek back to the cell, Delhi. Ke kept yelling "I''m going to kill you..." Outside, two prison guards rushed over and tried to appease Hugo, but they didnt know what to do. They kept shouting to Hugo, Calm down, Hugo, you must calm down, the interview must be terminated, you guys. It can''t go on like this." The whole scene became chaotic in an instant. Hugo stood in place, breathing heavily, watching Derek disappear behind the wooden door, and faintly hearing Derek''s roar, fragmentary but desperate, just like the fragments that were scattered after the night was torn apart by his hands. Hugo raised his right hand to stop the prison guards who tried to persuade him, and then supported his knees with both hands, breathing continuously to calm himself down. At this moment, Hugo only felt that his brain had become cold, not the decrease in temperature. On the contrary, his brain was boiling like a volcano at this moment, but he felt the icy darkness eroding himself bit by bit. , And not only did he not want to resist, but he just let it go, as if witnessing Lucifer gradually degenerating from the archangel of light and becoming a slave to darkness. The snow-white wings were stained with black. The beauty of the confrontation between black and white and conflict between black and white during the conversion process is magnificent. And beautifully presented before my eyes. In the beginning, Hugo approached the prisoners with the mentality of a bystander, just like the nun Helen went to visit Matthew. But Hugo soon realized that this method was wrong. He was not "Nun Helen" but "Matthew". He should be a member of the Angolan prison. He should have been abandoned in this exile. He should be one of the prisoners. Since then, Hugo no longer tries to understand the prisoner, but tries to understand the prisoner''s psychology in the criminal process, and even the details of the crime. So when Derek met for the first time, he easily destroyed Hugo''s line of defense, because the lifelike picture was too powerful for Hugo, even the "prisoner" could not bear it. Behind every criminal is a sad story. The hateful person must have pity. This is the truth. Most criminals have mental illnesses, including the Anonymous in the "Seven Deadly Sins". As for Amon Gossner, it is a special case. It is a deformed product under the background of the times. The so-called cold-blooded animals do not exist. Even if they are real demons that kill people without blinking, they are not born out of thin air. This has nothing to do with "the beginning of man, the nature is good or the nature is evil", it is just a change, a determined one. process. Many mental illnesses come from depression, oppression, fear, panic, and darkness in the process of growing up People never know how terrible the weight of a sentence is, maybe it''s just a sentence "I hate you" It will change the child''s life. After accumulating bit by bit of negative energy in the process of growth, it bursts out at once and brews the consequences that can never be undone. Derek is like that. Those words that Hugo stimulated Derek were facts, including his family, his lover, and his friends. Hugo knew that there was a sad story behind Derek, but he could not sympathize with Derek. It was not because of his hard heart, but because of Derek''s vivid story that Hugo felt that his hands were bloody, and he couldn''t do it. In the end, Hugo chose the most extreme and darkest way to confront Derek head-on. At that moment, in fact, there is no difference between the two ends of the barbed wire fence. They are both a restricted space, a banished space, a space shrouded in darkness, and a space where a demon is laughing wildly. Suddenly, Hugo felt that his hands were stained with blood. He seemed to have strangled Derek''s last hope and his soul with his own hands. But what is even more frightening is that Hugo looked at his hands, he had no guilt or regret, on the contrary...he had a hint of pleasure. Chapter 1242： The sea of ??bitterness sinks "Hugo, Hugo..." Due to the rules and regulations of the Angolan prison, Joseph had no way to enter the interview room, so he could only stand outside the iron railing and shouted. The prison guard opened the door of the interview room so that Joseph''s voice could go in directly. But Hugo still supported his knees without saying a word, without raising his head. Joseph frowned. Hugo''s condition is very bad recently. It is different from the struggle during the filming of "Seven Deadly Sins". It is more serious than the pain during the filming of "Schindler''s List". It took only three weeks. The Angolan prison is like swallowing Hugo''s sunlight clean-or Hugo actively cooperated with this engulfing process, and took the initiative to fall into the dark. It''s like choosing the dark Lucifer. This time, only Joseph and Samora accompanied Hugo to Baton Rouge (.). Due to the complicated procedures for guarding the prison in Angola, Samora only came here twice, and did not come again afterwards, Samora La stays in Baton Rouge, and every day Joseph drives Hugo along Highway 61 to the Angolan prison, which is an hours drive away. This is the only way to get in and out of Angolan prisons. Joseph could clearly feel Hugo''s changes little by little, which made Joseph even more terrified, because this was not the Hugo he knew. "Hugo, you have to rest, you put too much pressure on yourself..." Joseph raised his voice hard, trying to build a bridge of communication between himself and Hugo. Too anxious, you should relax yourself... Besides, you have prepared enough for this role, and you have enough ability to do this role, don''t push yourself anymore..." Hugo slowly raised his head. He turned his head and glanced at Joseph, but this directly cut off Joseph''s voice, because Hugo''s brutal eyes were like a lion aiming at its prey, even the corner of his mouth. There was a cruel smell of blood in his smile, which made Joseph shudder. "I don''t need you to tell me how to do it." Hugo said coldly, tugging at the corners of his mouth. It was obviously pulled out, but there was no smile. "You know how to perform, but I know how to do it. Performance? You are just a manager, but you come to give me instructions on my performance? It''s nonsense." Hugo raised his eyebrows lightly, and the contemptuous mockery danced lightly like dust in the sun. Joseph couldn''t help talking. He was used to Hugo''s sudden blackening recently. It is understandable and understandable, but every time he hears Hugo''s hurtful words, his heart is still unavoidable. At the beginning, Hugo was in a terrible state on the "Schindler''s List" crew, but he was still able to control himself, more often in a state of struggling and chaos; but this time, Hugo was obviously out of control. This kind of appearance does not belong to Hugo''s personality at all-or the personality hidden deep in Hugo''s heart gradually began to become obvious, not only eroding Hugo, but also eroding other people around Hugo. The collateral effects are getting more and more serious. The problem is that they haven''t even entered the crew now, and "Death Row" hasn''t even turned on. It is difficult for Joseph to imagine what will happen after the actual start-up. "Hugo, I didn''t mean to point you to the way of acting." Joseph tried to calm his mood. He needed to guide Hugo, but not head-to-head with Hugo-this would only make Hugo more and more violent. "I just said that you just finished talking with Derek, you can take a break and continue..." "So, you are an expert?" Hugo interrupted Joseph, chuckled softly, and then said in a deep voice to the two prison guards, "You plan to let it go like this? Are you not going to continue working?" The two prison guards looked at each other, and finally left the interview room, shut the door easily, blocking Joseph''s sight, and leaving Hugo in the interview room alone. Joseph looked at the slowly closed door, anger was rolling in his chest, but he couldn''t say anything. He wanted to fight Hugo, and he wanted to vent his anger, but he knew that Hugo was not intentional. Now Hugo is the most suffering moment. He can''t lose his composure, and he can''t care about Hugo. Therefore, after hesitating and then hesitating, he finally swallowed the anger that came to his lips, but he clenched his right hand into a fist and slammed it against the iron railing. With a "pong", Joseph''s fist and the iron railing slammed together. He couldn''t help but frowned and grinned. The reaction force made his fist immediately swell up, "Grass! Damn **** Christ!" Joseph Swearing and complaining, but still upset, he kicked his foot on the iron railing, trying to vent all the depression in his heart. But he forgot that he was wearing cloth shoes today, not leather shoes. Joseph personally experienced what it means to "kick to the iron plate". Hank, who was standing on the side, came over and patted Joseph on the shoulder with a pitiful face. "Dude, don''t get through with yourself even if you are angry." One sentence made Joseph almost free of internal injuries. Only Hugo was left in the interview room. The guard on the other side of the barbed wire took Derek away and has not returned. So now there is only Hugo in the entire space, but he feels there are countless noises in his ears. He There is no way to hear the specific sentence clearly. I just feel that he is standing in the middle of the traditional vegetable market. The noise from all directions almost drowns him, but he can''t tell the east from the west to the north. The sound keeps echoing in his mind, making him feel The brain is about to split up. Hugo grabbed his short hair fiercely, and could only catch a small amount of short hair with his fingertips. With a little effort, all the hair slipped away from his fingers. This kind of powerlessness made Hugo irritated. Unbearable, he just wanted to vent, but opened his mouth, but couldn''t make a sound. Squeezing his head with both hands, letting his head clearly feel the strong pressure, the voice in his head calmed down a little, Hugo stood still and gasped, enjoying the peace of this moment. . He knows what happened just now, everything is vivid in his mind, but he has no way to control it. He just feels that he is too irritable, and his emotions are like walking a tightrope, and he is always on the verge of explosion. In the face of Derek, he lost control, which was expected; but in the face of Joseph, he lost control of the prison guards, which was unexpected. Hugo closed his eyes annoyedly and propped his head on the wall. He now only felt his brain boil like a volcano erupting. The sky full of magma filled his eyes with blood; but his body But it was as cold as a corpse. He couldn''t control his limbs, and he couldn''t feel his blood. This feeling was really bad. He didn''t want this, he didn''t want this at all. He didn''t want to be angry with Joseph and the prison guards. He didn''t want to lose control of his emotions. He didn''t want the gloom of his heart to swallow him up. He hated this feeling. He felt that he was boundless. Lost in the sea, the darkness rushing from all directions was engulfing him bit by bit, while the only starlight around him was getting dimmed, as if he was about to be destroyed in the darkness at any time. He hates this feeling. But the problem is that he has no way to control it, and he even has to let it go, because this is the ultimate goal of his coming to Angola prison. But what is even more frightening is that today he actually started to enjoy this feeling, he started to enjoy it. This makes him feel that he has obeyed the original nature of his heart. Yes, let him degenerate into a beast. This consciousness made Hugo fear. He was afraid of himself. "Take a deep breath, take a deep breath..." Hugo kept admonishing himself, his eyes began to become hot, his breathing became heavy, but he couldn''t give up his efforts, he kept breathing deeply, calling himself constantly, whispering in his heart, " You can do it, you can do it, whether it is Amon Goss or Anonymous, you have done it, this time is no exception, you can control the beast in your heart, you can control your emotions, you can The strength and measure of performance are in your hands, you can do it." The sound of "Kang Dang" came over, Hugo turned around like a frightened bird, and looked over. It turned out that the door on the other side of the barbed wire opened again. A prison guard came out and asked with some hesitation. , "Hugo, will the next interview continue? Or do you need to take a break?" Hugo wiped his hazy eyes vigorously, "No... yes... I mean, the next interview continues, I don''t need to rest." Then Hugo lowered his head, covered his eyes with his palm, The warmth of the palms warms up the soreness and pressure from the eyes. He raised his head and took a few deep breaths. Hugo finally returned to his usual appearanceAlthough his heart is still heavy, and the depths of his heart are still dark, at least now Hugo has regained his senses and the key to his emotions has returned to his hands. . The next interviewer quickly brought over and sat down opposite Hugo. Hugo adjusted his rhythm and sat down calmly, "Good morning, this is Hugo Lancaster. " Today Hugo spent a total of five hours in the Angolan prison. He talked with four volunteers before and after, but things became more and more difficult, because Hugo could clearly feel his volatility, but he couldnt control it. , His control is disappearing little by little. Obviously his hands were extremely hard, but no matter how he grasped, he couldn''t grasp anything, only a piece of air remained in his palm. This kind of powerlessness made Hugo continue to fall and sink. And he couldn''t stop it, there was no way to stop it, and he didn''t want to stop it. Leaving the interview room, Hugo looked at Joseph, who was trying to behave normally. He knew that he owed Joseph an apology, but the phrase "I''m sorry" reached his throat, but he couldn''t say it. Finally, Hugo swallowed it. He just gave Joseph a mixed look, and then walked forward quickly, without saying a word to Joseph. Joseph stood there, a little dazed. Chapter 1243： Og Dreamy Shadow On the way back from the Angola prison to Baton Rouge, the pickup truck was quiet. Joseph did not try to speak any more, Hugo just closed his mouth, and even the radio was not turned on, except for the scattered wind and noise outside the window. The sound of rolling tires made the hot summer even more dull, and even breathing became difficult. Hugo''s mind is constructing Matthew''s life bit by bit. In a trance, he only feels that he is Matthew, and Matthew is him. The two characters overlap completely, and all memories are intertwined. Together, they couldn''t distinguish each other, and even made Hugo an illusion that "this is what I experienced personally". Matthew''s family is very simple, a typical American blue-collar family. His father is a carpenter and his mother is a female textile factory worker. They were married because of an unexpected pregnancy, and they lived together before they even had time to obtain a marriage certificate. My father is an alcoholic and has a serious problem with alcoholism. Every time he gets drunk, he complains about the unfairness of the world, and the government''s partiality and independence. He complained that the wealthy controlled the rules of society, complained that he lacked a platform to show his abilities, complained that his parents were not well-born, complained that the appearance of Matthew ruined his future, complained that his wife became a drag on him... In Matthew''s memory, although his father complained a lot, but fortunately he didn''t hit anyone. He just lay on the sofa and complained about everything. Matthew does not know whether he should be thankful that at least he has not become a victim of domestic violence. Mother is a weak woman. In Matthews memory, she always seemed to cry. She would cry when her father raised her voice slightly, and she would cry when she saw that she was not full, and worried that she would cry if there was no heating in winter. Even if the finger is accidentally punctured by a needle, he will cry. At this time, his mother held him tightly in her arms, crying heartily, and he could clearly remember the feeling of tears flowing on his back. Matthew feels that his mother is very pitiful, because she is so weak, she needs a strong arm to protect her, but unfortunately neither father nor herself can provide it; but Matthew also thinks his mother is very annoying and always crying endlessly. It will complicate everything, how much he hopes she can shut up, but every time he sees her tears, he can''t help but feel soft. Later Craig was born, then Sony, and finally Troy, which made their home crowded and the original poverty life was plunged into a quagmire. Matthew didn''t like the atmosphere at home. His father''s complaints and mother''s tears always filled the house with a depressive atmosphere, making him breathless, and he wanted to escape here. But his weak mother and younger brother in need of care, including his poor father, are his fetters, and he feels that he will be trapped here for the rest of his life. School days are always hard. The children from rich people always laugh at him and tease him. He tries to fight back, but his thin body is hard to succeed. The strong kids on the football team are very keen on throwing him into the trash can because they like to watch him struggle to crawl out of it. He also didn''t do well in reading, because he couldn''t concentrate, which made him feel frustrated. He wants to achieve outstanding academic results. He knows that this is one of the best ways to leave this ghost place, but every effort ends in failure. He wants to read, and he also tries to read, but he has nowhere. Make him angry with himself. He knows that he must be strong, not only because other people will continue to bully and humiliate him, and he can''t leave this ghost place, then this is fatal. He doesn''t want to go on like this for the rest of his life, at least he doesn''t want to be like his father, all day long. Drinking at home is a coward; and because he wants to protect his mother and brothers, he needs to protect them. If he doesn''t even stand up, his mother and brothers will be eaten by this damned place. There are no bones left. Matthew met Carl Witlow (carl.). Carl is from the town next door. He was expelled from the school for committing a crime, but his father was a rich man, so he was transferred to their school. Carl rescued him from the football team on the first day he came to school, and then they became friends. Matthew felt that Carl was very good, and he could always settle things with him. Although Carl always ordered him to do this and that, he didn''t care, because many people in the school envied him and wanted to be like him. When he saw that the star quarterback of the football team was peeing his pants with a pistol pointed at by Karl, he felt that life had finally begun to be better; when he saw Karl lingering with the schools most popular beauty, May, He can finally see women in his life; when Karl threatened his classmates with the best grades to help them with their homework, the teacher did not realize that he found that his future finally appeared... Following Carl, Matthew started to learn to enjoy life for the first time. He learned to drink and smoke. Poison, learned to gamble, learned to hang out with women, even if he is not tall, even if he is not strong, so what? Karl gave him a revolver, which made him invincible. Matthew felt that he was extremely strong. Even when facing the players of the rugby team, he was extremely strong and could easily make the opponent kneel down in front of him. He was scared, and he regretted it, but every time he saw his mother sitting in a chair and crying silently, especially after his father died of alcoholism, this family fell on his shoulders. Above, he knew he could not be afraid or weak, he needed to stand up for this family. So Matthew started to enjoy it all. Gradually, he became one of the most famous powerful figures in the town. Many ordinary residents had to take a detour when seeing him, which made him feel that he had supreme power. Matthew started to raise the whole family, he even got married and found his wife, her name is Helen. Although he got a job repairing a car, he was obviously happier with Carls extortion and extortion than his job. He was enthusiastic about this kind of life, because Carl was often the one who led him. He only You just need to go forward and collect money. All this is so easy, it''s not a lot of effort at all. That day, he and Carl went to a motorcycle speeding party party, where they participated in a gambling game. Unfortunately, he lost. He lost all of his two hundred dollars, and Carl was also penniless. Two people tried to rob the speeding party directly, but they were surrounded by a group of people with submachine guns and had to flee. In the bushes, they saw an old-fashioned second-hand car in which there was a young couple who was dating. Later he learned that the woman was called Hope and the man was called Walter. There was nowhere to vent their anger, so Karl took him to find him-they had guns in their hands. Carl took Hope and walked in front. He dragged Walter to follow. He thought they were just trying to teach the couple a lesson, and then robbed their car and left. Unexpectedly, things were out of control. Karl was trying to violent Hope, and Karl enthusiastically invited him to enjoy Hope with him. He originally wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t refuse Carl, he couldn''t help it, so he went to enjoy Hope, and then it was Carl''s turn. The matter should be over here, right? But he saw Carl completely lose control, picked up the dagger and stabbed it madly at Hope, like a lunatic. He wanted to escape, he wanted to leave, but Carl''s ferocious eyes made him scared. His footsteps couldn''t move at all. Carl ordered him to catch Walter. Is it because Hope is dead? He could not refuse, he could not refuse Karl''s order, he really could not... So he caught Walter, and then he heard Karl pull the trigger. All this was instructed by Carl, and Carl forced him, so he should be innocent, right? He is innocent. Even if he is guilty, he is just because he obeyed Carl''s orders. Is that so? So how should the law be sentenced? Shouldn''t he be acquitted? He still has his mother and younger brothers to take care of... As soon as Hugo lowered his head, he saw that his hands were stained with blood. It was Walter''s blood. He wanted to wipe it clean, but no matter how he wiped it on his body, he couldn''t wipe it clean. This made him feel infinite panic. Then when he raised his head, he saw Derek''s **** corpse lying next to it. It was Derek, not Walter, and he put this blood-stained dagger at his feet, Derek''s hideous face. As if smiling triumphantly, "I lost, but you didn''t win either..." Hugo was taken aback. He crawled back desperately, trying to avoid Dereks eyes, but those eyes were always there anyway. He looked around and realized that this was actually a patch. There was endless darkness, no coordinates and no lighting, only a corpse of Derek accompanied him. Hugo had to stand up, and then ran forward with all his strength I dont know how long after running, there is still eternal darkness around, but the deathly silence has a sound, he Hearing a cry that seemed like nothing, it made him stop, and kept looking at it in fear. Suddenly, a figure appeared not far away. The figure curled up on a chair, whimpering in a low voice, and the stern cry was gently floating along with the sound of the wind. Is that Matthew''s mother...or his mother? The black surroundings faded like the tide, and in a blink of an eye it became Matthews home. Matthews mother curled up on the chair and wept sadly. The tears continued to overflow like a flood, as if it could be done in the next second. Submerge the whole house in general. How is this going? Is he Hugo or Matthew? He looked down at his hands, but it was still Matthew''s blood-filled hands, and his soul was looking at these hands. He was Matthew, and Matthew was him. Suddenly, Hugo was frightened awake. He sat up suddenly, panting heavily, and his wet sweat made him look like he was fished out of the water. His heart hit his chest violently. The temple seemed to burst open. He blindly looked at the surrounding scene and turned his head several times before discovering that this was not Matthew''s house, but a hotel room in Baton Rouge. It was just a dream, just a dream. Chapter 1244： Gather one after another Tim Robbins parked the car on the side of the road. After getting out of the car, he did not rush to meet Susan Sarandon who got out of the passenger seat, but stood still and looked around. Fan, feeling the tranquility of this residential area, no one is confused because of their arrival. Looking further to the right, you can see that the crew members are methodically busy, and the warm noise sounds like the scene of a big garage auction held by a neighbor in the neighborhood. Lively and busy, but familiar and brisk, without the messy and coppery smell of real business. "Look, I told you that not being interrupted by reporters is a good thing." Tim walked towards Susan with a smile on his mouth, revealing his deep dimples, "We don''t need those reporters. Participation, which instead allows us to concentrate on shooting." Susan showed a gentle smile and put her arms around Tim''s right arm, "When did I speak out against it? I just said, if this continues, when the movie is actually released, the rigid relationship between you and the media is bound to affect the publicity. Affected." Tim took Susan and walked towards the crew, saying hello to his familiar staff all the way, "As you know, there is a game between artists and the media, and one party must admit defeat first. Now the media is in Embarrassing Hugo, I don''t think they can hold on for too long, it depends on who they and Hugo bow their heads first." "Then what if the media insists on banning Hugo to the end?" Although Susan knows that this possibility is not high, after all, Hugo did not commit a crime, and now his career is popular, it is difficult for the media to completely block Hugo''s news It should be said that it is almost impossible, but she still said with a smile. Tim shrugged indifferently, "Then I will come forward and bow my head to promote our movie." Susan looked at the vigorous smile on Tim''s face, and completely relaxed, no more questions. Continue to entangle. The dressing shed is not far away. Tim looked around, but he didn''t see the special trailer. He raised his eyebrows slightly. "Hugo doesn''t have a special trailer?" Beginning in the early 1990s, a trend of "bring a trailer to film" has gradually emerged among the top big-name celebrities. The so-called trailer is the RV that gradually entered the homes of ordinary people in the 21st century. It includes spaces such as bedrooms, kitchens, living rooms, bathrooms, and even air-conditioning, televisions, stereos, and garages. All in one. There are many reasons why top big-name celebrities use trailers. The most direct is to promote their own uniqueness. Being able to use trailers is itself a sign of status, which is very important for Vanity Fair. In addition, the trailer can provide a complete rest space for the big-name stars, so that they will not be idle when the crew waits for too long. At the same time, it can also allow the stars to concentrate and invest in the shooting in a better state. After the 21st century, the use of RVs is not limited to big-name celebrities. Many wealthy crews will also equip one. The dressing room, dressing room and other spaces are placed in the RV, so as to avoid the need to dismantle the crew separately when moving the crew. . "He has always been a very low-key actor." Susan said seriously. Although this may sound a bit contradictory, it is true. The news of Hugo can be seen in the media almost every three to five, but the truth is that it is all media hype. As far as Hugo''s private life is concerned, it is really lackluster. Tim thought about it and nodded. Even if Hugo had an RV, he would not drive over to the "Death Row" crew, because this is a small-cost independent crew that needs to avoid the media. When he walked into the dressing room, Tim looked around. Although he said that "Death Row" is a small crew, the main characters are Susan and Hugo, but there are still a lot of supporting roles, if you include the crowd without lines There are more than 80 actors and crew members. At this time, there is a lively scene in the dressing studio. The actors gather in twos and threes to talk happily. But Tim took a closer look twice, and didn''t find Hugo. On occasions like this, the protagonist and the main supporting role''s makeup positions are separated separately to ensure that the makeup artist will not be disturbed while serving them. Tim saw Robert Proski (.), who played the defense attorney, in that area, and Raymond J. Barry (.j.barry), who played the victim, Walter''s father, and saw the victim, Hope. Father''s r. Lee Elmi, but he just didn''t see Hugo. "Don''t Hugo come to the crew yet?" Like her partner, Susan''s first reaction was to find Hugo. Hugo came to Baton Rouge a month earlier than the entire crew. Susan arrived ten days ago-she also went to the Angola prison to experience it on the spot, but she did not see it during her time in the Angola prison. Hugo, just heard a lot about Hugo from the words of the prison guard. Originally, Susan thought that Hugo could be seen by the crew today, but in the end she was completely empty. Tim shook his head, "No, remember? Sam said when he called me just now, Hugo has arrived on the crew." Sam Hoffman (sam.) is the second assistant director of the crew. "Maybe... maybe where he went to rest temporarily..." Tim hesitated while searching the crowd. At this moment, a deep cry came from behind, "You are here! Tim, Susan." Tim looked back subconsciously, and then he saw a strange man, six feet tall, but only about one hundred and forty pounds (65 kilograms), and he looked thin and weak as if the wind blew away. It''s so average. But soon Tim recognized him, "...Hugo?" "Why are you so surprised? Is it the first time you saw me?" Hugo walked up to give Tim a hug with a slight smile on his mouth, and then gave Susan, who was also dumbfounded, a hug. Embrace. Tim looked at Hugo up and down again, countless thoughts wanted to say it, and finally only squeezed out, "You are thinner." In fact, it is more than thinner. At this time, Hugo''s entire image has changed. Hugo is not a strong type originally, he is more like a strong type. The standard body model of "life and death" has made countless people envious. Later, when filming "Seven Deadly Sins", he deliberately gained a little weight, but It is still thin. But now, Hugo''s whole person is as thin as a bamboo pole, and his short-sleeved arms are still strong muscles, but the whole person is thinner. Even if such a person is strong and muscular, it is difficult to give people a feeling of "strong" and cannot bring the visual effects of Arnold Schwarzenegger. At the same time, Hugo also changed his hairstyle, a golden medium-length hair, which was combed up neatly, as if wearing a hat, the rice-like golden yellow and Hugo''s original hair color. The difference is tens of thousands of miles, it looks like...influenced little bastards; and he also has a beard, a beard and a beard, which look ridiculous and funny. Finally, paired with cheap tattoos on both arms that can''t see the whole picture, people can''t help but frown. In fact, on the whole, Hugo is still Hugo, and his handsome face can still be clearly outlined, but his temperament has changed drastically. The same facial features are different from the previous Hugo. Such a Hugo is not only bleak, but also makes people want to retreat involuntarily-he is obviously a gangster who fools around on the street. Temperament is something that is inexplicable, but it has a decisive effect. This is why many people''s facial features seem ordinary, but they are fatal to aliens. It is not the skin that affects the direction of hormones, but the inner temperament. At this moment, Hugo proved this again. Tim thinks he almost doesn''t recognize Hugo, and after stuttering, he can only say "you''re thinner." Hugo twitched his mouth, and replied with a smile, "Yes, I lost nearly 30 pounds (14 kg)." In the beginning, Hugo started to lose weight only because of the loss of appetite. Later, Hugo took the initiative to control his weight. While losing weight, he couldn''t let his muscles disappear. Hugo conducted devil training under the guidance of a professional trainer in the gym. Several times Hugo felt that he couldn''t hold on, but he still succeeded. Hugo is very satisfied with his current results. As for the hard work of the process, it is not worth mentioning. "This hair..." Susan pointed to Hugo''s exaggerated and cheap haircut in surprise. "Yes, I remember you were an inch." Tim also added that when Hugo moved, his hair had grown a bit. Hugo shrugged, "Wigs," and then saw the surprised eyes of the two people Hugo had to point to the tattoos on his arms, "These are also fake." The deeper the study of Matthew, the clearer Hugos whole persons thoughts are. This is a very subtle feeling. Many times his brain is in a chaotic feeling, but when he lets go of the physical and mental constraints, he will completely After injecting himself into Matthew''s soul, all the noise will stop, as if the world is finally quiet. Hugo shaped Matthew based on his own understanding. Actually, in Hugo''s mind, Matthew should be shorter in height-no wonder Sean Penn didn''t feel a sense of disobedience when he played this role, but there was no way for his height. After rest, Hugo can only adjust in other places. Matthew should be thinner and weaker. He wanted to resist, so he exercised a lot of muscles, but he still couldnt bring others a sense of deterrence. Matthew should want to dye blond hair, grow long hair, learn the spirit of rock and roll, express his rebellion, and hope to become a crowd. The focus of attention; Matthew also started tattooing, because fierce tattoos always make people who are afraid of trouble retreat. Tim also understood Hugos intentions at this time. He looked at Hugo up and down again. At first he looked at Hugo like a "Hugo", so he was surprised; but now he looks like a "Matthew". Looking at it, Tim found that it couldn''t be more perfect, "Wow, brother, you are such a lunatic. But I like it." Chapter 1245： Minor changes "Hugo, you are here!" Joseph walked out of the dressing shed, and he sighed in relief after seeing Hugo, "Where did you go just now? The makeup artist is ready and waiting for you. "Then Joseph saw the two people standing aside, smiled and said hello, "Good morning, Tim, Susan." Originally, Hugo was waiting to put on makeup, but Joseph turned around and couldn''t find Hugo. When asked about Samora, he didn''t know where Hugo was going. Originally Joseph was a little worried, but fortunately, Hugo was with Tim and Susan. Hugo looked at Joseph and raised his eyebrows indifferently, "I see." Then he looked back at Susan again, and said lightly, "I heard that you have been there for a while. Angola prison, its a pity that I went to the mutual aid association of the church in the last few days, so I cant go with you. Its a pity. Susan noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. The makeup artist was waiting for Hugo, but Hugo didn''t seem to have any intentions at all. Joseph was also a little embarrassed standing next to him. Susan and Hugo are not familiar, but she is not sure if this is normal. I only heard Hugo continue to say, "That mutual aid association is a group of parents who have lost their children gathered together, pour out each other''s sadness and distress, and encourage each other to cheer up and get out of the haze..." Susan felt that Hugo would continue to talk endlessly, so she took the topic, "Is it? This should be my job. I hope I can experience it in such a mutual aid association. You one Can you tell me more about it? Although I really want to hear it now, when Tim is already gearing up, I think it''s better for me to put on makeup first." "Of course, of course." Hugo raised his eyebrows lightly again. The disappointment between the eyebrows was mixed with some irritability, and he looked very frivolous, and then he withdrew his gaze, "I should be busy too." After finishing. He walked straight to the dressing booth, did not say hello to Tim and Susan, but just clicked his chin. Joseph smelled the faint smell of smoke on Hugo, which was unusual. Its not that Joseph is allergic, but Hugo is allergic to nicotine, so Hugo never smells of smoke. He and Samora have to stay far away if they want to smoke. Therefore, there is an abnormality in Hugo, and Josephs feeling is Very strong. Could it be that Hugo just went to chat with photographers and sound engineers? There is almost a group of old smoking guns gathered together, always smoky. "Hugo, where did you go? The makeup artist has been waiting for a long time." This is not like Hugo''s habit. Even if something happens temporarily, Hugo is bound to say hello before leaving. Its not Hugos style to leave the makeup artist there to wait. But Hugo seemed a little impatient with Joseph''s words, waved his hand, didn''t say much, speeded up his pace and walked towards the dressing booth. Joseph slowed down, and finally stopped where he was, looking at Hugo''s back, his face was full of worry. Hugo has been abnormal recently. Although Hugo has been abnormal in the past month, Hugo is often stressed enough to lose his temper, and suddenly lose control of his emotions. It can be seen that Hugo has been struggling; but these days Tian Hugo''s anomaly is even more weird. Hugo no longer struggles, and the number of emotional out-of-control is also reduced, but the problem is that Hugo seems to be a different person. It is difficult for Joseph to tell why, but he always feels that the aura around Hugo has changed. But Joseph didn''t say it because he knew it was probably because Hugo was entering the role, just like when he was filming "Schindler''s List". Hugo''s change means that he has figured out the role in place, and he is entering the situation. Joseph hoped this was a good thing, so he could only shut his mouth. Hugo returned to his seat and sat down, and the makeup artist came up to help Hugo take care of it. In fact, Hugo does not need makeup. The character of Matthew basically presents the most primitive state. Especially with the background of prison, makeup can easily destroy the overall feeling. However, Hugos complexion is a healthy wheat color. Although he has been in a tortured state for the past month, and the quality of sleep for a long time is poor, Hugos complexion is not good, but it is compared with a horse who has been in prison for six years. For Xiu, there are still differences. Therefore, the makeup artist needs to perform some subtle treatments to make Hugo''s skin condition more in line with the prison background. While the makeup artist was busy, several people showed up not far away, looking at Hugo from a distance, and then several people lowered their voices and talked about something, pushing each other but were reluctant to come forward, looking very It''s "lively". Hugo could hear the voice with his eyes closed while receiving makeup. He could hear his name scatteredly. In fact, he didn''t want to respond at first, and even wanted to reprimand the other party loudly, but there was one deep in his heart. The voice was whispering, "Hugo, this is not you, this is not you..." This caused Hugo''s brain to start to hear a faint tearing pain, he took a deep breath, and relieved the irritability and tyranny in his heart. Suppressed, and then raised the voice in as easy a tone as possible, jokingly said, "Either come or leave, always have to choose the same, don''t you? It''s not wise to stand by and interrupt the makeup artist''s work all the time. choose." After Hugo''s words were spoken, the noise next to him stopped immediately. There was a gap of two seconds. Then the group was encouraged by Hugo and swarms came up with uncontrollable happiness on their faces. . Joseph just walked over at this time, witnessed everything just now, the burden in his heart was slightly relaxed, this kind of Hugo was familiar to him. Therefore, the current situation is indeed very similar to "Schindler''s List". Joseph secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although this means that he and Samora must be vigilant, but at least this is a good sign. Joseph walked up and signaled the group not to be too excited to disturb the makeup artist''s work, and let them come one by one. The chubby man standing in the front was the first to speak. Joseph recognized him. He was the actor who played Matthews oldest brother Craig. He exclaimed, Hey, Hugo, Im your fan. Im Say, we are all your movie fans. We really like your performance. I wonder if we can take a photo with you?" Hugo did not speak immediately. Instead, he sat on the spot and adjusted his breathing. After the makeup artist finished his work, he opened his eyes, "No problem, of course no problem." Hugo saw the person in front of him. , Could not help but stunned, "I didn''t expect to meet my fans in the crew..." Because the few people in front of you are obviously crew actors, not nearby residents. Unknowingly, Hugo has also become a "veteran actor" in Hollywood. Hugo knew the little fat man in front of him. He was Jack Black (.) who later dubbed "Kung Fu Panda (kung.fu.panda. Jack is also a member of the Bad Boy Gang, a comedian, but compared to the other members of the Bad Boy Gang, he is relatively low-key, and the influence of his works is relatively limited. Hugo did not expect that Jack was also a member of the crew of "Death Row". "I really like your performance in''Schindler''s List''." Jack''s words surprised Hugo. He didn''t expect that as a comedian, Jack actually liked Hugo''s performance in the drama most. "Oh, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Jack Black, playing your eldest brother in the movie." Hugo reacted immediately, and immediately entered the state, "Craig, you are much more extroverted than expected." Craig is a very introverted child, which is also one of Matthew''s biggest concerns, because once He left, but Craig had difficulty shouldering the responsibility of the entire family. Without waiting for Jack to answer, a young man behind with a stern smile walked forward and stretched out his right hand towards Hugo, "Hugo, it''s really nice to meet you." Hugo looked at the bearded man in front of him, making it hard to tell his age, but the green eyes still betrayed his details. Hugo held the man''s right hand. He always felt that the other person was familiar, but he couldn''t match the number in his mind for a while, which made Hugo feel a little frustrated. "My name is Peter Sarsgaard." He introduced himself jerkily, then paused, and said hesitantly, "Playing Walter in the movie." He was one of the victims. Jack stood by and pushed Peter with his elbow, jokingly said, "Then you shouldn''t be near here, this is a dangerous area." The actor who played the victim expressed respect to the actor who played the murderer. This scene is indeed very happy. feel. Everyone burst into laughter, but Hugo did not laugh. He fell into his own thoughts. When everyone''s laughter settled down, he suddenly patted his thigh, "Ha! I remember you, you are Peter- Sasgard!" Peter, who once starred in "Boys Don''t CryGrowth Education (an. and "Blue Jasmine (blue., he is also the brother-in-law of Jake Gyllenhaal (jake.gyllenhaal) His wife is Maggie-Gyllenhaal (. gyllenhaal). Hugo has an impression of his performances in many classic movies, no wonder he feels familiar. But compared to Hugos own joy, for others, Hugos anomaly makes everyone look at each other. Peter has just introduced himself. Who is Hugo? Joseph quickly stepped up to rescue him, and said in a relaxed tone, "Don''t you want to take pictures? Who brought the camera?" Joseph''s words made the once-stiff atmosphere alive again, and Jack Black immediately took out the camera. "Here, here!" Peter, who was standing aside, immediately said in a low voice, "After the photos are washed out, I want five!" The others behind him also enthusiastically agreed. It is hard to imagine that Jack is only two years younger than Hugo, and Peter is four years younger than Hugo. But at this time Hugo is already the existence they need to look up to. Hollywood is indeed a magical world, isn''t it? Chapter 1246： Scene 1 As a small-cost independent film, although the cost of 10 million U.S. dollars is slightly high, considering that it has two big stars, Hugo and Susan, and also came to Louisiana to shoot on the ground, this cost suddenly seemed cordial. Pleasant. The entire crew except for Hugo and Susan-of course, the director must also be excluded. Most of the other actors are newcomers, and they don''t even have a performance experience. For them, they have been firmly in Hollywood in the past two years. The top Hugo is obviously a powerful attraction. Not everyone has the opportunity to watch Hugo acting up close. This is different from sitting in a movie theater and watching a movie. Close observation, or even being a member of a rival drama, may change their future career as an actor. Therefore, the crew was busy for a while, and when the crew came to inform that the first scene was about to start filming, it gradually calmed down. Hugo didn''t say anything while sitting in the chair, but supported his chin with his right hand, as if thinking about something. Joseph stood next to him for a while, seeing Hugo did not order, so he stood a little further away, but kept a reasonable distance. This was the case when shooting "Schindler''s List" before. He needs to pay close attention to Hugo at all times. , While not getting too close. At this time, Samora came over with coffee and walked specifically in front of Hugo. Then he said hello, "Hey, Hugo, your coffee is here." Hugo didn''t raise his head, just raised his eyes slightly, squeezed the corner of his mouth, and said with a meaningful expression, "Enjoy the leisurely cup of coffee, this is a good life." Samora couldnt figure out whether Hugos words were satire or ridicule. He glanced back at Joseph subconsciously. Joseph nodded his chin, and Samora turned his head and handed the coffee to Hugo, but he hesitated. "Are you sure you want to add so much sugar?" Hugo took the coffee and did not answer. Instead, he lowered his head and took a sip. Then he smashed his lips contentedly and nodded vigorously, "Of course, of course. This is good, this is good!" He lowered his head and took another sip, which looked like he was drinking Coke, not coffee. With a question mark, Samora pointed in Joseph''s direction, "I''m there, you can call me if you have anything to do." Then he walked to Joseph''s side hesitantly, and asked in a low voice, "Is it really okay? ?" In the past month, Samora has been frightened. Hugo, who is so volatile, looks like a stranger, like a devil possessing him, making Samora almost suspect that Hugo is evil. Later, I heard Joseph said that this is because Hugo is studying the role and pushing himself too tightly, so the mind sometimes cannot distinguish between the role and the self, reality and the script, which leads to emotional loss of control. Even so, Samora still finds it incredible. But things seem to be the case, occasionally Hugo is like a tyrannical villain, occasionally like an uninfluenced gangster, and occasionally returns to normal... After reading the script of "Death Row", Samora finally understands vaguely. A little bit. At this time, Samora really understood why Joseph needs to read the script of every work of Hugo, and read it carefully. Because this is probably also part of Joseph''s work. But I understand that every time he comes into contact with such a moody Hugo, Samora still feels terrified. Hugo was still there with a gentle smile last second, and the strange look appeared in the next second, which really seemed to be watching a horror movie. Joseph did not answer, but cast a helpless look at Samora. Samora knew what this meant, so she shrugged helplessly and said in a low voice, "Do you know? Hugo added five pieces of sugar and two cups of milk today. He never added milk before. He Saying that cappuccino is not coffee at all. And... he looks like he has never enjoyed coffee before." Hugo always drinks coffee with two packets of sugar without milk, and occasionally drinks black coffee when he needs it. In short, he just doesn''t like coffee that is too sweet. But today is really weird. Joseph also lowered his voice and explained, "Maybe he just wanted to try..." But after speaking, Joseph himself didn''t quite believe it, watching Hugo like a cow chewing a peony and drank the whole cup of coffee in one breath. Joseph''s brows entangled involuntarily, "He just wanted to try it." Joseph was trying to convince Samora, and he was also trying to convince himself. The first scene of "Death Row" was soon put into filming. As there was no reporter''s attention, Tim gathered the crew and simply announced that "our work will begin today." The opening ceremony is over. The first scene was the scene where Susan appeared on stage. There was no performance element, just a scene of Susan walking back home from the residential area of ??the community. In this picture, Susan is not the focus. The local extras are the focus. Tim hopes to truly show the usual face of the community. The children are playing, the adults are chatting...what you should do, you dont need to pay attention to the camera. There is no need for a special performance, which is the original appearance of the most ordinary life, and then Susan walks through the crowd and returns home. Since all the children have no performance experience, they can''t help but go to the camera. This is the first scene of repeated mistakes. As a result, it took nearly two hours to complete the original picture of life. The filming of "Death Convict''s Walk" also officially kicked off. Hugo''s first scene soon arrived. On the third day after the opening ceremony, the scene where Matthew and the nun Helen met for the first time in prison was filmed. Tim intends to shoot in chronological order, because this will clearly show the psychological changes of Matthew and Sister Helen. Hugo and Susan will also help to make the process of inner change delicate and complicated during the performance. Show it. Today''s scene is the first time that two complete strangers meet, but it is full of tight mutual probing. Matthew sought the help of the nun Helen. This was one of his few hopes. He hoped that the nun could sympathize with him because of his religious belief, but he was worried that the nun would not be willing to forgive her crime because of his religious belief. Not only must he persuade the nun to believe that he did not kill, but he also has to make the nun have a tendency towards himself. But on the other hand, Matthew did not want the nun to "invade" his heart. He was not a person of faith, and he did not want to show himself to a stranger. Similarly, the nun Helen chose to meet with Matthew, but even at the last moment she was not sure whether she was doing the right thing. Her inner belief told her that the victims family needed her relief, and she could not forgive the murderers viciousness; but she At the same time, her faith also told her that God is willing to forgive everyone and is willing to redeem everyone, as long as this person confessed sincerely. She knew that Matthew was a sinner abandoned by everyone, even she herself was uneasy, but she knew that maybe she was Matthew''s only support. Therefore, the first encounter seemed unremarkable, but in fact it was full of probing, offense and defense, push and pull. Although the emotions are not full, the inner struggle is shown between the eyebrows and the dialogue. This is a huge test for the two actors: they test their understanding of the role and test their control of the role. Although people always like to watch "bursts", when acting meets an emotional trigger point, they are released heartily. Such clips always make people want to watch; but relatively speaking, there is no "crutch" and no borrowing. The role of the force point is a more profound test of the actors'' psychological preparation, script understanding, etc., because a little deviation often results in a huge impact on the fluency of the story. Before the filming was officially started, Tim personally walked up to talk about the play, not the production, because Tim knew how important the play was, and this was the first collision since the two actors started filming. There was a spark and a tacit understanding between the two. None of them are enough, they need to be run-in, so shooting tends to be more difficult. "Susan, I hope you hesitate to behave a little and enlarge the uncertainty." After Tim finished the filming process of the whole scene, he began to explain to the two actors separately. This scene will be divided into three parts for shooting, close-up Susan, close-up Hugo, and middle shot as a whole. Generally speaking, when Susan is close-up, Hugo sits on the opposite side of the scene and can hold it. Its okay to use the script, relax a little, or even let others come over to help Susan play against the scene, but for the overall effect, Tim requires that the two actors in each filming be performed in accordance with the real performance, rather than simply against the scene. Therefore, Tim''s explanation is very detailed. "I don''t mind if you show a little fear and sympathy, but don''t be too much, the most important thing is the kind of uncertainty." Tim said his request, and left it to Su Shan savored it carefully. Then he turned to look at Hugo. At this moment Hugo was chewing gum, his eyes were constantly floating beside him, with an absent-minded appearance. Tim couldn''t help but frown. Such Hugo looked very unprofessional, but Tim hesitated a bit, but he still thought about it. The question was suppressed, and he said, "Hugo, I hope you behave arrogantly. It seems that you are not begging the other party, but the other party took the initiative to come and see you. You can control the whole situation in your hands. A little bit, a little arrogance, this is all acceptable." Hugo did not answer, but squinted at Tim. This simple look seemed to say "I know", then he turned away again and looked at the other things in the room that he didn''t know, which made Tim stunned. Stunned. Tim fell silent and thought for a while, then looked at Hugo''s eyes deeply, vaguely aware of something, after all, he withdrew his gaze, and shouted to the crew, "Everyone is ready!" Then Walking quickly to the back of the monitor, Chang Ji ran in with Chang Ji''s board. The first scene of Hugo is about to start shooting. Chapter 1247： Character upper body Matthew walked over with handcuffs and fetters, and looked at the nun Helen sitting in front of him through the barbed wire. His eyes were fixed on the woman in front of him, his eyes lowered slightly, as if looking at him. The merchandise that he didnt want to buy was normal, but with the action of sitting down, his gaze gradually changed from looking down to a straight gaze. His gaze never left the nun Helen, as if worried that the other party would leave at any time, and as if wondering why the other party would Appear. The nun Helen tried hard to look straight into Matthews eyes, but she was a little uncomfortable. Her hands changed a few positions unnaturally, and then she slightly adjusted her breath twice. Guoguo''s sight made her feel a huge sense of oppression, colliding with her inner anxiety, making her at a loss. Matthew didn''t take the initiative to speak, he just looked at the nun Helen seriously, the eyes hidden behind the wire fence looked a little hazy and mixed. The nun Helen finally couldn''t help it, and took the initiative to say, "Matthew, I''m here." Her voice seemed a little dry and tight. Although she tried to draw a bright smile, the uncomfortable movements of her hands were still It seems a bit redundant. Matthew finally retracted his gaze, lowered his head and lowered his voice, and said vaguely, "Thank you for coming, ma''am." Then he slowly lowered his head-his hands were restrained by the shackles, so he couldn''t raise them. At the beginning, he could only lower his head and leaned over, took out a cigarette in his hand, stuffed it into his mouth, and said in a low voice, "I never thought that I would know a nun." Then he Just lit the cigarette. Matthew took a deep breath of the cigarette, intoxicated in the smoke, and then slowly exhaled the smoke, and he was immediately surrounded by the smoke. The nun Helen averted her eyes uncomfortably. She didn''t know how to respond to Matthew''s words, and she didn''t know how to deal with such a situation, she could only look around in a panic. Matthew was immersed in the pleasure of cigarettes, and said in a low voice, "So, are you a nun?" "Yes." Matthew''s scrutinizing gaze made the nun Helen a little uneasy, and she could only cover up her emotions with a smile. Matthew didn''t say anything. He turned aside his gaze, just chuckled and smiled, and the mixed emotions of disdain, contempt, and suspicion curled up in the smoke. Then he squinted at the nun Helen with his side face, her gaze didn''t hide anything. The nun Helen felt like she was being despised, but it made her a little calmerbecause the nun always bears these negative emotions during her work, which makes her feel that Matthew is no different. The smile became a little more comfortable, and the words became more sincere, "I just want you to know that I''m here to listen. You can say anything." Matthew didn''t give the nun Helen any time to stop, and he raised his brow lightly, "You are very sincere." Then there was another string of silence. Sister Helen couldn''t help but asked, "What do you mean?" Matthew lifted his chin slightly, and once again looked at the nun Helen from a condescending perspective, "You have never done this before, never approached a murderer like this." "Never." Sister Helen did not deny. Matthews chattering box seems to have finally opened. His eyes are no longer erratic, and gradually become firm and strong, as if... as if grasping the weakness of the nun Helen, "There are a lot of black people living in your area. , They are always fighting each other." These words made the nun Helen start to fluster again, and subconsciously avoided Matthew''s increasingly aggressive eyes, "When I received your letter, I saw it said''Helen '', I thought it was written by my ex-wife, I almost tore it off." The nun Helen raised her head and looked at Matthew. At this time, Matthew raised her eyebrows slightly, less violent, but more mocking, "She reported me, she called the police. Check it out." After finishing speaking, Matthew chewed this carefully, as if chewing bitterness. The cigarette in his hand was curling up with smoke, making his face a touch of loneliness and loneliness in the smoke, and then he turned his head and looked towards it. Sister Helen said contemptuously, "That **** made the child lose his father." "Do you have a child?" Sister Helen finally spoke, capturing the message in Matthew''s words. "Yes, criminals with children." Matthew twitched his mouth, as if mocking himself, and answered quickly. "Boy or girl?" The nun Helen realized that she had caught Matthew''s weakness, and her attitude began to be positive. "daughter." "what is her name?" Matthew did not answer immediately this time, interrupted the quick question and answer mode just now, and slightly picked the upper row of teeth with his tongue, as if the prey was examining his food, then took the cigarette in his hand and took another breath. , Stretched a little farther, raised his chin again, and said vigilantly, "You have so many problems." There was a slight threat in his tone. Sister Helen didn''t shrink back, smiled and replied, "I don''t know you." "Very well, it doesn''t matter." Matthew said coldly, which stunned the nun Helen directly, but Matthew still looked straight at the nun Helen, his slightly narrowed vision hidden miscellaneous things. The information, after being blocked by the barbed wire, appears very vague, making it difficult to see. Time froze in an instant! Then, Matthew picked up the cigarette again, put it in his mouth in embarrassment, and then frowned and inhaled it bit by bit. The scattered smoke hidden Matthew, and his eyes became blurred in an instant. The nun Helen faintly felt a dangerous aura exuding from Matthew, which made her eyes flustered for the first time and leaked her mind. After a second of consternation, she couldn''t help but lower her head and avoid it. Matthew looked directly and rearranged his thoughts. "Ka!" Tim''s voice rang, and he looked at Hugo and Susan sitting in front of him, but he was speechless for a while and didn''t know what to say. The performances of the two actors in this scene just now were very good, but Hugo''s performance really made everyone''s eyes shine. Hugo usually speaks without an accent, and is basically a normal American pronunciation, but occasionally some words are pronounced in British pronunciation, which should be because of learning classical literature. But today, Hugo speaks with a typical southern accent. Southern accent is a relatively obvious tone in American English, and it is easy to distinguish it. The most obvious feature of southern accent is that the short vowels are very long, the long vowels are very long and very long, and then there are some ending sounds. Will be omitted, so that there is a slight ambiguity between the words, for example, southerners will say "y''all(.all when they want to say "". Just now, Hugos lines are obviously southern accents, and people know that he is a southerner when he hears themLouisiana is one of the typical representatives of southern accents. Of course, the subtle changes in accent are only one of them. The most important thing is Hugos blurred and changing eyes in the smoke, coupled with his superior control of the lines, it is just a cover, just a few lines will be Matthew''s image was outlined. To be precise, it was not Hugo or Matthew that appeared in the lens just now, without any traces of performance, nor traces of outlines. It was completely Matthew. Tim knows how good Susan''s performance is. He clearly knows what an excellent actor Susan is, and he also knows how difficult the role of Matthew is. However, he had to admit that all the rhythm of the scene just now was controlled by Hugo. Susan''s performance was carried out completely in accordance with the rhythm of Hugo, and the contrast between the strength of the aura was very obvious. Although Susan has completed the task of nun Helen, compared with Hugo''s performance, Susan''s details are slightly inferior and still lacking. This is why Tim calls "card". But when Tim understood this, "Ka" also shouted out, and he realized how incredible it is. Susan Sarandon, who is 49 years old this year, has nominated the Oscar queen four times. Susan Sarandon has actually become a relatively weak link in this scene! "Uh... Susan..." Although Tim knows how shocking this is, he still has to stick to his responsibilities as a director. "Your performance just now was not detailed enough, and the overall rhythm was too chaotic. You must pay attention to the current scene and understand. The feeling of meeting you and Matthew for the first time. You just got advice. Matthew is a wicked villain. After you met, you found out that Matthew didnt look like that. Then you were talking. But you can find Matthew''s strength, the confusion and confusion of this kind of thinking change, your performance is too general, it is not enough." Tim didn''t actually state the method of acting, he was more about the feeling in the script, but Susan nodded and fell silent and fell into thinking. Then Tim looked at Hugo and hesitated, "As for Hugo... your performance just now was great, please keep going." After speaking, Tim looked at Hugo again, Hugo was still swallowing the clouds. Fog, Hugos expression in the lingering smoke is not clear, but I dont know why, Tim always has a feeling that Hugo is looking at it with a arrogant and contemptuous, powerful but careful mixed gaze. Myself This makes Tim a little flustered. Joseph was even more flustered at this time, and Samora, he was so surprised that he was about to jump up. Because Hugo had just smoked, he clearly saw Hugo smoking. Hugo was allergic to nicotine, they naturally knew nothing better. Hugo was forced to smoke in order to shoot "Schindler''s List", but Hugo did not really swallow the smoke, just inhaled it. Then just spit it out directly, which is to avoid further aggravation of allergies. Facts have proved that although this method is not completely effective, it does control allergies to a certain extent. But just now, Hugo actually swallowed the smoke, and then spit it out from his mouth and nostrils. This is the real meaning of swallowing clouds and vomiting mist. Hugo is smoking! Joseph and Samora almost jumped up, if Hugo had severe allergies, it would definitely not be a trivial matter. Both Joseph and Samora were too anxious, but they had to convince themselves that Hugo knew what he was doing, and Hugo would definitely not do stupid things; moreover, since the filming is still going on, they cant interrupt the filming; the most important thing is , Hugo does not seem to have any discomfort at the moment. However, considering Hugo''s recent situation, does Hugo really know what he is doing? Chapter 1248： Thoroughly invest Susan looked at the person in front of her... She wasn''t sure if the person in front of her was Hugo, she felt that the person she was looking at should be Matthew. At this moment he was smoking, the lingering smoke concealed his expression, and he could only vaguely see the pair of translucent eyes, which were a pair of amber eyes, with mixed emotions hidden in the eyes, but separated by barbed wire, Susan There was no way to see clearly, and the smoke even gave him a protective umbrella. This made Susan feel that she was being scrutinized wisely, but she had no way to scrutinize each other equally. Susan tried to figure out the true emotions in those eyes. She saw cynical disgust and provocation, but not anger, but more disdain and ridicule of the unfairness of this society, as if she was saying, "I''m sitting here. This incident itself is the biggest joke." She also saw the defense and resistance that resist people thousands of miles away, but it was not the coldness of a cold-blooded killer, but the panic and anxiety like a frightened deer, little deer? Susan thinks she must be crazy, she actually thinks the person in front of her is a deer, which is really the most absurd adjective. But... she couldn''t find a substitute vocabulary. Matthew stared at Susan like this. At first, it made her feel uncomfortable, and even felt a little nervous and fearful, but with the passing of time, she could not feel the brutal anger and blood on Matthew, on the contrary, she was all over her body. The thick irony from up and down seemed... as if to provoke her beliefs. is this real? Why would he provoke her faith? Suddenly, Matthew avoided his sight and interrupted the silence between the two people. He raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, revealing a smile, but this smile was not the joy and joy of the heart, but It makes people feel a little sad, "Aren''t you going to shoot again?" Matthew''s voice is not loud and his tone is not heavy, but his words are a bit harsh, as if a child throws cocklebur on his body like a prank. This made Susan a little uncomfortable. She stroked her hair subconsciously and looked down at her hands. Only then did she realize that she was clasping her hands tightly together: Is she scared or nervous? When she raised her head again, Susan found that Matthew was avoiding her sight. She lost the sense of urgency just now. Instead, she squinted to look elsewhere, her eyes leaking his anxiety. This is the first time Susan can really see Matthew''s eyes clearly, maybe because he was too nervous and forgot to smoke, it allowed her to see clearly. Those amber eyes were trembling slightly, and the anxiety, fear, and weakness in the heart trembled slightly in the pupils. But all this was fleeting, and Matthew quickly avoided his sight. Susan could only see his profile, his meticulous beard and exaggerated hairstyle, making him a little bit stubborn and arrogant. Sketch it out. "Susan, are you okay?" The voice beside Susan interrupted Susan''s thoughts, which made her froze like a bird of fright. When she looked back, she realized that it was Tim. Susan said in a panic, "Uh, Yes, yes, I am fine." Tim noticed Susans emotions, he squatted down in front of Susan, "Are you sure?" Susan took a deep breath, and then nodded. Tim was a little relieved, "You showed up in this scene. Very good, but the details are still not enough." Susan was completely regained at this time. She looked back at Hugo. Hugo sat down and played with the shackles in her hands. There were no special movements or scenes, but the whole feeling came to her face. The person in front of him is Matthew, not Hugo. These are two completely different people. His every move looks so natural, without any modification or performance, that kind of natural feeling, just like... from In the depths of the soul, the personality is changed. "I''m not a novice, you can tell me the truth." Susan sighed for a long time, looked at Tim with a relaxed expression, "Did I be terrible in the scene just now?" Tim took a close look at Susan''s expression, and finally nodded. Susan was not depressed, but relieved, "I also feel that Hugo''s performance is so good, I still need to adjust. " This is the third day that Susan has entered the crew, and this is only the first scene in which Hugo has entered the crew, but now Hugo has completely entered the scene. The performance is amazing, but Susan is still groping. . This obvious gap made Susan a little frustrated. But Susan quickly cheered up. After all, she is also an old drama. "Give me three minutes and I will sort out my thoughts." In fact, Susan knew that she had the most feeling when she looked at Hugo''s eyes just now. precise. Because this is a rival play, when Hugo enters the state, Susan''s play is also brought up, and the whole feeling of being in the play is overwhelming. It''s just that Susan didn''t expect that she would be the one leading the play. After a brief chaos on the set, it was re-invested in shooting, and Hugo''s performance is still amazing. "I haven''t killed anyone." Matthew''s eyes looked at the nun Helen very firmly, but no one noticed that after he finished speaking, his eyes floated gently to the upper left corner, and then looked quickly again. To the nun Helen, all this seems to have happened unconsciously, "Carl is driving me crazy." "Carl?" Susan heard a strange name. "Vitlow, he should be the one who is sitting here. He killed him." Matthew''s voice was a little aggrieved, and he could even feel his choking and nasal noise. There was no screaming, no injustice, just this kind of touch. The weakness of the brokenness made this sentence sound innocent, "I was scared, I arrested the boy according to his orders, and he was the one who killed." His eyes seemed to be reddened, and the infinite grievances lay in them. Appealing his innocence. The nun Helen caught a different message, "You watched him kill those children?" "Let me tell you the truth, ma''am." Matthew was a little eager to plead, but he couldn''t help but pause. He seemed to be thinking about the situation that day, and he seemed to be organizing his own language, "I and Karl... that day. After taking a lot of medicine and drinking a lot of alcohol, I haven''t slept for two nights, and my sanity is not so clear...but I didn''t kill anyone." Matthew pursed his lips slightly, and looked at the nun Helen firmly, as if he wanted to prove his innocence in this way: He did not lie, "I dare to swear to the sky, I did not kill!" The firm gaze made the nun Helen couldn''t help but shake, that trembling voice told his inner grievances and grief. If they didnt know the truth, Matthew was lying and he did kill Walter; at this moment, they would all be deceived by Matthew, because Matthew was so sincere, even his eyes and voice were like this. True, every little detail reveals his inner suffering and struggle. He is not lying, but stating the facts. Matthew firmly believes from the bottom of his heart: he is not a murderer, he is just a bystander, he is also a victim, and everything should be blamed on Karl. But the truth in his subconscious made his voice tremble slightly and his eyes floated. This kind of intricacies is undoubtedly evident under the camera, so Tim has to applaud Hugo''s performance. "Okay, okay! It''s perfect! Everything is perfect!" Tim was full of praise for the scene just now, and I have to say that it feels really good to watch the two top actors face-to-face. Although Susan is still not fully in place, her sophisticated and skillful make up for some of the flaws in the details; Hugo''s superb performance has shaped Matthew from the first scene. Tim can already imagine that when the shooting is getting better, the conflicts and contradictions in the "Death Row" script will shine under the interpretation of these two actors, and he has become more confident in this work. By the time the filming of the scene was completed, it was already mid-afternoon. It took Tim nearly five hours to complete the scene, but I have to say that the rewards were generous. When everyone confirmed that the filming was completed, young actors such as Jack Black and Peter Sussgard swarmed up and surrounded Hugo. This is the first time they have watched Hugo''s performance up close. The shock of the soul-inspiring acting is coming. Even Susan, who is a rival actor, is full of praise, not to mention these fledgling young boys. ? Hugos kindness and kindness on the first day of booting made these young actors very relaxed. Originally, Hugo was also very young, and the age difference between them was not big, so they all took the initiative to communicate with Hugo, wanting to communicate with Hugo. Share the experience of performing just now. "Wow, Hugo, the look in your eyes was so handsome..." Jack yelled there, trying to imitate Hugo but the effect was very different. , So that everyone else burst into laughter. Peter was originally relatively shy, but after two or three days of getting along with Hugo, he became bold because of Hugo''s friendliness. "I think the smoking action is the most handsome, with a kind of casual and unruly!" "Oh oh oh, Peter, don''t you like a man like Hugo?" Jack ridiculed loudly, making all the friends laugh at Qi Ali. Peter didn''t know how to refute it. Standing still irritated. At this moment, Hugo stood up abruptly, stopping everyone''s laughter and then dissipating. Hugo sneered slightly, "If you have time to joke here, it''s better to read the script." The sentence made everyone stiff in place, the voice was not loud, but the contempt and ridicule were so strong and clear. . I saw Hugo looking around for a week, and everyone couldn''t help avoiding the line of sight. Then Hugo said disgustingly, "I''m not your friend, don''t be self-righteous." After that, Hugo stepped away. Step, walked towards the vanity booth. Leave Jack, Peter and others standing there at a loss: What is going on? Hugo hadn''t been like this two days ago. Why did he suddenly change his face today? Chapter 1249： Memory blank Joseph hurried up, but he didn''t have time to comfort Jack, Peter and others. He could only hand over the mess here to Samora, and he quickly followed Hugo''s pace and caught up. Hugo left very fast, but he hadn''t removed his handcuffs and fetters at this time, so Joseph quickly chased him up, but when Joseph saw the scene before him, he was shocked and stood there. Hugo in front of him was smoking, and he also considered his handcuffs and fetters. He simply squatted aside, lit a cigarette, and then took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly, as if he was Enjoying the happiest thing in the world. "You''re crazy!" Joseph was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted, strode forward, grabbed the cigarette directly from Hugo, and looked at Hugo incredulously, "Are you out of your body? You lunatic! Have you forgotten the nicotine allergy?" "Grass!" Hugo frowned and didn''t intend to say anything. He immediately grabbed the cigarette in Joseph''s hand. After Joseph crushed the cigarette, Hugo stared at the tobacco leaves all over the floor. You can only **** your brothers sissy! What''s wrong with me smoking! Who says I cant smoke anymore! While talking, Hugo pushed Joseph hard twice. Joseph was not prepared for a moment, so he just stepped back. A few steps. Joseph looked at the Hugo in front of him in disbelief: Of course this was not the Hugo he knew. He smokes, is violent, and irritable. It looks like a little **** dangling in the street. It looks like...Matthew Pang Sly. "Hugo! Are you really crazy? You are allergic to nicotine!" Joseph yelled at Hugo, trying to wake him up. But Hugo sneered unbelievably, and the mocking smile was too harsh, "You are allergic to nicotine! Which man doesn''t smoke? Only the sissy who sells **** will raise her orchid finger and think that nicotine is not enough for women!" This is not Hugo, and this is not Hugo who is filming. Even in the "Schindler''s List" crew, Hugo did not. The Hugo in front of him is simply another person! This thought made Joseph''s heart cold for an instant, and the hairs on his entire back stood up, and he felt that his muscles began to tremble because of fear. Joseph didn''t say much, but rushed towards Hugo in strides. Hugo made a defensive fighting posture, as if he was ready to fight at any time, but he forgot that his hands and feet were bound, and His thin body after losing weight was even more vulnerable in front of Joseph. Joseph directly punched Hugo in the stomach, causing Hugo to bend down in pain, and then Joseph directly opened the prison uniform that Hugo had not changed. Although Hugo had a pain in his stomach, he still yelled, "I am not a die-hard guy. If you want to find someone, you are looking for the wrong person." The words were extremely vulgar and vulgar. But Hugo''s words were quickly interrupted, because Joseph just gently pressed his skin, and the intense pain invaded, causing Hugo to curl up into a shrimp. Hugo looked down and saw the dense red dots on his chest. Even many of the dots were already red and shiny, as if they would burst in the next second. Such a terrifying picture caused a violent visual impact. Suddenly, Hugo felt that his breathing was not smooth, and he was choked. Then, the pain and itching that hadn''t been felt before suddenly broke out, making Hugo feel like he was being roasted on the stove all over his body. The tingling sensation that was so hot that he almost collapsed made him roll directly on the ground. When he got up, he only felt that the muscles seemed to be pricked by needles. The pain deep into the bone marrow was stimulating his soul. He could even feel the muscles being slowly torn apart. The **** pulling made him unable to. Controlling the brain, the painful nerves tightened to the extreme in an instant, and then they groaned in pain, even if they clenched their teeth, the pain was not relieved in any way. Joseph looked at Hugo, who was in infinite pain, and immediately panicked, and immediately shouted, "Samora! Samora!" Josephs terrifying scream immediately plunged the entire crew into chaos, and Samora rushed over desperately, and then saw Hugo curled up in pain and fell to the ground, while Joseph tried to pick Hugo up. But Hugo seemed to lose consciousness, just struggling constantly, which made it difficult for Joseph to complete the task without hurting him. Samora asked quickly, "What''s the matter?" She quickly came over to help, and Joseph lifted her head and feet alone, and after subduing Hugo, she quickly lifted it and ran towards the crew''s dressing booth. Joseph didn''t have time to answer Samora''s questions. He could only shout at the place where the crew gathered, "Doctor! Doctor!" "Oh, God!" All the crew members were in a mess. Tim, who was arranging the next scene, was even more shocked and ran over in a panic; while Jack and Peter stood still in horror. , At a loss. In an instant, the entire crew became a pot of porridge. When Hugo woke up, he looked around blankly, his vision was a little blurred, but some figures were vaguely seen. Before his brain could react, someone greeted him and asked, "Hugo, you Are you ok?" Hugo squinted his eyes slightly. He only felt that the light was a little dazzling. After adjusting his vision, he realized that it was Tim. Hugo only felt a little sore in his eyes. He closed his eyes again, "I feel... a bit thirsty. When Hugo finished speaking, Tim hurried to pour water. Hugo smelled the water vapor on his nose. He opened his eyes again, took the water glass, and took a sip with his head down, but he felt a little nauseous in his stomach. Move the water glass away, "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" "You are allergic to nicotine, why don''t you tell me? I can completely remove this part." Tim said with an annoyed look. Although it is a good thing to say that an actor''s dedication is a good thing, if it hurts the actor''s health, it is a bad thing. . "Nicotine?" Hugo didn''t react, and he thought about it carefully. The originally stiff brain began to work, and then he remembered the situation before he fainted, and his whole body was suffering like a fire again. Waking up in his mind, Hugo couldn''t help raising his hands and looking at him, but found that there were no red spots on his hands. He couldn''t help frowning, "Am I allergic to nicotine?" Hugo knew he had allergies, so he never touched cigarettes. Even if "Schindler''s List" smoked for the role during the filming, he just took a puff and spit it out without swallowing it. This is also a simple way to avoid aggravation of allergies. In that case, although Hugo may have some itchy skin symptoms, overall he avoided allergies. But today, why does he have allergies? Hugo felt a pain in his head, he closed his eyes and thought about it carefully. But what happened before he fainted was vague. He couldn''t even put together a clear picture. He just vaguely remembered that he was filming, and the opponent actor was... Susan Sarandon. However, the detailed shooting process was blurred, and only a halo remained. The memory seemed to be in the halo, but it was blocked by a layer of film, so that Hugo could not see the truth of the matter. This made Hugo feel a little panic. Although the memory was not completely blank, he could not wake up the clear picture. It is different from being unable to remember names and face blindness, which is a bit similar to amnesia, but it is not entirely amnesia. Hugo knows what happened there, there is a part of memory there, but there is no way to remember the details of the memory, as if it were a dream. When I woke up, I remembered that I had such a dream, and even remembered where I was in the dream, but when I wanted to remember the detailed plot, it was blank again. This feeling was terrible. Hugo felt that his brain seemed to be aching, as if he had been smashed with a hammer. Hugo felt as if his feet were hanging in the air, neither falling nor floating up, just hanging in the air. The feeling of being empty and unable to touch any borrowed objects made Hugo at a loss. He knows he has a problem. This is not the first time that a memory gap has appeared. In the past month, he has appeared intermittently three times, and all of them are recent. Before this, he was just confused Many times he struggled between the character and reality, which made his mood become moody, easy to be irritable, and easy to lose control. As time progressed, he seemed to finally grasp the essence of the role, so he was gradually able to control his emotions, and the situation was getting better little by little. But ten days ago, he had a memory fault for the first time, but that time he didnt feel that deeply. He was just in a daze for a while, and then nothing happened. Joseph and Samora didnt say anything. Hugo felt like he It just emptied a bit, so I didn''t care. But now, this is the fourth time in ten days, and it is getting worse every time. This time Hugo simply didn''t remember the specific clip. He didn''t even know that he smoked, he only remembered that he was filming, that''s all. Why is this so? If he does smoke, he will react quickly, and it is impossible for him to have no memory at all. But the fact is that he really didn''t have any memory before, and all the pain seemed to burst out in an instant. Before his thoughts started, the pain overwhelmed him, and then he didn''t know anything. What exactly is going on? Why does his memory begin to blur, why can''t he remember the specific details of the filming just now? This known but unknown dazedness and contradiction caused Hugo to panic suddenly. He opened his eyes. Not only Tim was in front, but Joseph, Samora and others also came over. Hugo took a deep breath. Can anyone tell me what happened just now?" Chapter 1250： Split personality Hugo''s words made everyone stunned, especially Joseph, who went through the whole process completely, was very surprised. When Samora explained what happened to Hugo, Joseph was watching Hugos expression. Hugos expression was always confused. The confusion was as if Hugo had clearly experienced all this. Everything was restored with Samora''s narration, but Hugo couldn''t believe that he had no memory at all. Joseph remembered the doctors instructions. He originally thought that Hugos allergic reaction was so severe that it caused the shock. However, after the doctors examination, he found that Hugos allergic reaction did not worsen. It was mainly concentrated on the chest, back and arms. On the surface, the rash seems terrible, but in fact, the whole allergy symptoms are not as serious as expected. You dont need to be hospitalized, you only need to apply some ointment for treatment. But the doctor still prescribes some anti-allergic drugs just in case. After the doctor learned about Hugos medical history in detail, he could not provide a reasonable explanation for this situation. He put forward some speculations. One of them might be because Hugo inhaled not too much nicotine. After all, the scene Hugo just now Only two cigarettes were smoked, so the rash reaction was not serious. But Joseph thinks this guess is unreliable. He vaguely feels that Hugo suddenly disappeared in the dressing booth, and after the filming, he hid aside. They all went to smoke, and they were addicted to cigarettes-very strange and unexplainable. Addiction. After hearing Joseph''s feedback, the doctor suggested another possibility. In fact, the so-called allergy refers to the phenomenon that the organism''s susceptibility to certain external stimuli or drugs is abnormally increased. This is a symptom of the body''s overreaction. But in addition to the rejection of the body''s own system, from a certain perspective, the subconscious''s suppression of allergens also has a certain effect. To put it simply, Hugo does not think that nicotine will cause allergic symptoms to him, so his body excretory system is subconsciously eliminated, weakening the allergic effect. But unfortunately, Hugo''s body still had a strong reaction to nicotine, and after all, he was still allergic. This is a very unbelievable situation, and there is no way to explain it with medical knowledge. Joseph heard it in the cloud, and finally the doctor had to say in vivid words, "This is just a guess, just a guess, not in my professional scope, and the patients physical condition has not been carefully examined. I can''t do anything. Conclusive. If necessary, you can ask a professional doctor for help." The doctor has repeatedly emphasized the inaccuracy of his guess. "What I mean is that when a person has a split personality, he will form two or more different personalities, each of which exists independently. Then one of the personalities is allergic to nuts, but the other A personality fanatic of nuts. This kind of situation has appeared in medicine before, but this is not my professional field, so I can''t explain it either." The doctors explanation made Joseph a cold sweat, "Then you mean, Hugo is very likely to have a split personality?" Unfortunately, the doctor was reluctant to admit Josephs speculation, but only repeatedly emphasized this situation. It is possible to explain from a medical point of view, but with regard to Hugos situation, a further physical examination is required to judge, "Then should we go to an internist or a psychologist?" Joseph''s words caused the doctor to get stuck, "You go to the internal medicine department for related examinations, and if necessary, then consult a psychiatrist." At this time, watching Hugo with a puzzled face, Joseph felt a chill in his heart. Hugo''s changes in the past month kept flashing in his mind, and the more he recalled, the more he felt that things became more serious. Joseph knows better than anyone how much effort Hugo put into filming "Death Row" this time, not just for this drama, but Hugo is also constantly studying acting skills, but the more he knows this, Joseph At this time, I am worried and afraid. "Hugo, don''t you really remember?" Samora asked hesitantly after finishing the story. Hugo didn''t answer right away, but frowned into thought, and then hesitated and said, "I remember a part... No, I remember most of it, we are filming, and I play the role of Matthew... and then... I played against Susan..." Hu said intermittently, the hesitation and certainty in his tone intertwined, making everyone look at each other. "Okay, well, don''t think about it for the time being, take a good rest." Tim''s exit interrupted the silence after Hugo''s words, and Yuanchang said, "Anyway, the filming of today''s scene has ended, and there will be no one for you tomorrow morning. For the scene, rest is the most important thing. Then Tim signaled everyone to leave, so that Hugo could have a quiet rest environment. After leaving the tent, Tim also consulted the doctor about the overall situation. Compared with the shooting, Hugo''s health is the first priority. If necessary, the shooting can be postponed. But when Tim learned of the doctors speculation, he was almost speechless. Although the doctor also said that it was an inaccurate guess, the specific situation still requires careful examination of Hugos body before making a judgment. Whether to consult a psychiatrist, but the impact of this speculation is unparalleled. Not only Tim, but other people couldn''t help but yell out after hearing it. The shock is hard to describe in words. At this time, when I reviewed Hugo''s performance in the first scene, the incisive and vivid acting skills once again caused everyone''s goosebumps to appear, and he couldn''t help but shudder. If it is really split personality, what does it mean? It means that it was not Hugo who was performing, but Matthew was in a real conversationthe murderer Matthew was in a real conversation with Susan. This is really chilling. And Hugo actually put so much energy and effort into the role of "Death Convict Walk", and even split a brand new personality in his mind, which simply made all the language lose its strength. Tim and Susan looked at each other, but the shock in their eyes was so similar. After the shock, worries surfaced in their eyes. If Hugo really splits his personality, what should he do? Will Hugo need to be treated in a mental hospital in the future? This is a fatal blow to the promising Hugo. It may not only make Hugo have to receive long-term treatment from a psychologist, but it may also wipe out all of Hugos proud talents, and it may even end Hugo. No relationship with the acting career, completely changed the trajectory of life. This is not just a question of a play, but also an actor''s career and a person''s life. The only good news is that this is just speculation at the moment. Joseph stayed, and he needed an explanation of Hugo''s situation. This was his job and his mission. But at this moment Joseph felt the tremendous weight of his shoulders. He was afraid that the doctor''s speculation would be true. He was afraid that Hugo would not be able to bear such consequences. He was afraid that Hugo would push himself into desperation. Looking at Hugo, who was still struggling to search his memory, Joseph felt that there was a heavy barbell hanging from his mouth, and he couldn''t open it no matter what. He couldn''t help clearing his dry throat, "Hugo..." and he just said. Seeing Hugo''s amber eyes, this is the Hugo he is familiar with. His clear and clean eyes reflect his concentration and confusion. If he knew that "death row" would put Hugo in such a situation, he had resolutely protested against Hugo''s taking the shoot, but there was no "knowledge" in life. "What''s wrong? Joe, what''s the matter?" Hugo frowned. He could faintly feel the abnormal atmosphere, but all his energy at this time was focused on recovering his memory, so he didn''t notice Joseph just now. The strangeness. Joseph took a deep breath and summoned his courage to speak, "I talked to the doctor just now, and he said that your allergies are not serious. Don''t worry too much, just apply some ointment. If you find a rash tomorrow It still hasn''t faded, and then take anti-allergic medicine." "This is a good thing, isn''t it?" Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, a smile appeared in his eyes, but it only stayed shallowly in his eyes. Hugo knew there was a "but" behind, otherwise Joseph''s expression would not be so solemn. "But..." Sure enough, Joseph said with difficulty, "You just smoked more than one cigarette. I found a pack of cigarettes in your pants pocket. Although you are not sure all of them are smoked, but there are few cigarettes in it. Had eight cigarettes Joseph saw an unbelievable look in Hugos expression. Hugo really had no impression of this memory. "You know, according to this situation, You have been in allergic shock long ago, but it has not erupted, and the rash is not too serious... Doctors can''t explain this..." Allergens are not so easy to go away, let alone without any treatment. The situation disappeared out of thin air, even people without common medical knowledge know this. "The doctor gave a speculation, but there is no way to confirm it. We still need to do further examinations, and then consult different doctors to find out the real reason..." Joseph tried to go around, but Hugo shook his head and directly Speaking of, "What is the speculation?" Joseph fell silent, and the air froze in this way. "Personality is split." Joseph''s voice is like the sound of an iceberg crashing in the quiet space gradually spreading, "The doctor said that there may be a split personality, and you have developed A personality belonging to Matthew, this personality is extremely addicted to cigarettes, he has no allergic reactions to nicotine, so your rash symptoms are not so obvious." "Hehe, are you kidding? It shouldn''t be April 1st today." Hugo chuckled lightly. There was a bit of ease in the words, but his laughter disappeared in the air like smoke. Up. Joseph did not give any response. The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth just converged little by little. Chapter 1251： Vicious circle Joseph left, leaving Hugo a quiet space. Although Hugo''s first reaction was that Joseph was talking nonsense, he was instantly overwhelmed by fear, and the unknown fear made him nervous. Because deep down in his heart, he knew clearly that the doctor''s speculation was likely to be true. Ten days ago, the moment when the memory blank appeared for the first time was the moment when all this happened, right? Just like the most **** plot in a dark TV series, the split personality grows bit by bit, and then gradually takes up more and more time, and even begins to control the initiative of the body. Does that mean that one day his own personality will disappear and be replaced by a split personality? Hugo was caught off guard by this sudden change. He didn''t even know how to deal with such a situation. It''s like his original journey, fusing Lancaster''s memory, and then he has become what he is now. And now there is another personality that is taking over the initiative step by step, and has been waiting for the day when he perishes. Is this his end? Just like the original journey, the soul came into this world silently, and then the soul disappeared into this world silently in the end. It was as if he had never appeared before. This thought made Hugo panic. This seemed to be a situation he couldn''t control. It was not a situation that he could change with hard work or hard work. Everything was happening quietly, and he was not even the first person to know. This powerless situation immediately surrounded him, as if he would suffocate in the next second. Drowsy, Hugo fell asleep like this, although he kept reminding himself not to fall asleep, because it is very likely that he would never wake up after falling asleep, instead of split personality. But his heavy eyelids and tired brain still made him fall asleep in a daze. Dreaming again. Hugo opened his eyes, and when he looked down, he saw his wet and sticky hands. The bright red blood on them was dazzling a little abnormally. They looked like artificial plasma, but they felt delicate and delicate. so true. Wait, why does he think this blood is real enough? Did he really kill someone? Hugo looked around anxiously, but he didn''t see Walter or Hope, nor Derek, just a halo flashing not far away. Hugo didn''t know whether he should walk over, because the previous experience of going to the light had bad memories. But apart from the halo, there was darkness all around, without any reference or reference, he could only move towards the halo. Closer, closer. Then Hugo saw "his" mother curled up on the chair, crying, the sad tears falling drop by drop, clearly visible in the light, that sad face was so desperate and sorrowful, but... It was not his mother, but Matthew''s mother. Suddenly, Matthew''s mother stood up and took a step towards Hugo. She just cried, howled and weeped, as if an injustice, crying from all directions swarmed. Hugo wanted to turn around and leave, but he couldn''t move. He could only watch Matthew''s mother rushing towards him. The tears on his face and the harsh crying firmly surrounded him, but it was in Matthew. When his mother was about to hug him... He woke up. Hugo sat up abruptly, constantly breathing heavily, and his body was soaked with sweat. He looked around anxiously. The surrounding area was still bright, but in the afternoon, there was no clear light. Hugo felt at ease, and his beating heart became a little more stable. Hugo raised his hands and looked carefully, but sadly, he didn''t know if he was himself now. "I''m Hugo... I''m Hugo Lancaster..." He whispered carefully in his mind, but this simple sentence made Hugo exhaust all his power. Finally, the boiling in the brain gradually calmed down, but Hugo was a little dazed while sitting there. Why did he show signs of split personality? why? Hugo''s chaotic brain gradually sorted out his thoughts. According to Joseph and the others, the second personality should be Matthew Poncelet. This shows that he put too much focus on the role, and the role of substitution is too obvious, but why didn''t this happen when he performed Amon Goss? Hugo suddenly found a breakthrough. Isn''t it because he was too dedicated to the role that this situation happened, but because of the change in his acting style that led to this situation? Does this mean that he is walking on a path of performance at this time, the so-called split personality is just the image of Matthew constructed deep in his mind, directly "born" the second personality, this personality integrates the performance into the performance In the blood, there is no need to sculpt every move. It is a purely natural performance in itself, but he hasn''t thoroughly mastered this method of performance, so he will get out of control? But how can he prove that his idea is correct? What exactly is his way of acting? Hugo couldn''t help closing his eyes again. Although his brain was still in chaos at this time, he forced himself to concentrate, because this is not just a matter of performance, but seriously, it may become the key to maintaining his life, so He must be highly concentrated. Hugo changed his performance this time from the "seven deadly sins". He tried to find a combination of method-based acting and performance-based acting, so that each character was presented in the most authentic, natural, and delicate way. Hugo not only requires himself to have a deep enough understanding of the role, he can construct the character, life and habits of the entire character; at the same time, he also requires to seek the resonance between himself and the character, using his own life experience and his own thought characteristics. To construct the small details of the character, use the most accurate expression method to present your own experience, and achieve a perfect combination of the character and yourself. It''s like... like he''s performing Matthew! Indeed, he is indeed performing Matthew, but at the same time he himself is Matthew, and a part of him constitutes a part of Matthew. In the end, the lens shows the most real Matthew, and it also has Hugo colors. Matthew, truly turned performance into a form of life. Then let people believe that Hugo is Matthew and Matthew is Hugo; but Hugo is not Matthew, Hugo is just Hugo, Matthew is not Hugo, and Matthew is just Matthew. In short, looking at mountains is not mountains, looking at water is not water. Therefore, in the past month, Hugo has been trying to blur the line between himself and Matthew, taking himself as Matthew into the "Life of Matthew" he constructed, and then living in the prison in Angola as Matthew After nearly a month, this made Hugo''s mentality and thinking gradually approach Matthew''s state, and even gradually evolved into Matthew. When the boundary between life and drama, performance and reality is completely blurred, Hugos performance has reached a whole new level. He can truly appreciate Matthews mentality when Matthew faces Susan. With the ambivalence and urgency of the moment, as well as the whole psychological process of Matthew denying that he is a murderer, Hugo can truly feel the emotional power in it. As a result, Hugo''s performance surprised the entire crew, even if it was just an ordinary scene. But there is one problem. Hugo didnt know how he did it. He just felt that he was constantly becoming Matthew, and then... he really became Matthew, splitting the personality that belonged to Matthew. Then he really lives in the crew as Matthew. Hugo realized that he was not mentally ill, he was just studying acting. The so-called second personality was actually his understanding of the role, and in essence it was his interpretation of the role, so there was some ambiguity in his mind. But the memory is not clear enough. This is a split personality, but it is not a split personality. In the final analysis, this is a process in which Hugo is exploring acting. But Hugo''s brain is so chaotic and heavy, he can''t figure out his thoughts at all, and he has no clue about how the whole process happened. Hugo forced himself to start recalling what happened in the past month, but his brain seemed to split, and the pain hit him instantly, making him unable to calm down and think. The truth seemed to be hidden in a mist, he knew All the problems can be solved by removing the fog, but he is now lost in the fog. Is this really the truth? Or was it the "truth" he wished to believe in order to escape the so-called split personality? Hugo also didnt know The unprecedented frustration made him have no time to think. Hugo only felt that his brain was tired, endless tiredness, as if all the tiredness accumulated in the past few years came in an instant. , Submerged him, making him unable to breathe, and then he actually fell asleep again faintly. In his sleep, the same scene appeared again, and only the halo was shining in the endless darkness. This time, Hugo won''t be fooled anymore. He stepped away from the halo, and then began to run wildly, running with all his strength. But before long, the lingering cry rang again, and Hugo suddenly turned his head and saw Matthew''s mother chasing after tears, still crying bitterly. After blinking, all the tears on Matthew''s mother''s cheek turned into tears of blood, and the blood began to spread in the darkness. Hugo can only run. In addition to running or running, he runs like a bereaved dog, running frantically, but his steps are getting heavier and slower, and the sharp crying is constantly consuming his energy. Hugo has no time to think, no time to breathe, or even time to be afraid, so he can only keep running. But when will this nightmare wake up? Chapter 1252： Worried When Rick hung up Joseph''s phone, he just stayed where he was, his brain was in a mess. His first reaction was: Is Hugo okay? As a friend, not as an agent, Rick is worried about Hugo''s situation. Although Joseph said that Hugo''s allergic symptoms were not serious, Rick still had no idea to rest assured, and he asked his assistant Jim Snow to book the next flight to Baton Rouge, so that he had time to sort out his thoughts. Rick knows that he needs to take care of many things at this time. As Hugo''s friend, he can panic and worry; but as Hugo''s agent, he must calm down. Not to mention the future of Hugo''s career, at least the current news must be completely blocked, and the media must not be disturbed by Hugo. Thinking of this, Rick forced himself to calm down and made a few phone calls. After arranging the matter, he made sure that he would not miss any disturbances in the media. Then he drove to the airport for the next flight to Baton Rouge. The flight is just two hours later. When I arrived at the crew, the dinner time had just ended, but Rick didn''t have the heart to eat dinner, so he went straight to Joseph, "How is Hugo now?" Joseph''s brows were also frowning, but seeing Rick''s dusty servant still full of worry, he said, "It''s okay, Hugo is okay." This made Rick start breathing again, "The doctor also said it was just speculation. That''s it, all the current situation is uncertain, you don''t have to worry too much." Rick was torturing his hair in annoyance, "Actually, I noticed his addiction before, so I should have noticed something wrong with him. He is hacking the horns. I should slow down a bit, even if I take the film "Death Row". '', it has to be postponed for a while." Rick didn''t even bother that he was on the set of "Death Row" now, and Tim was not far behind him, complaining without evasiveness. Joseph opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word of comfort, "Rick, Hugo has been abnormal for the past month, but I have not paid attention to it. I should be blamed for this." Just think of Hugo. With that dazed expression, Joseph couldn''t stop blaming himself. This was his job, his most important job, but he was negligent. Samora, who stood by, took a deep breath, "Rick, Joe, you shouldnt blame yourself. No one wants such a situation, including Hugo. Now is when Hugo needs our help. What will Hugo do if you are in a mess?" Samora''s words silenced both Rick and Joseph. Rick rubbed his cheeks vigorously, took a deep breath, and cheered up, "Joe, so what''s going on right now, you can talk about it completely, and Samora and I have a clear idea, and so do you yourself." Just as Rick, Joseph and Samora were discussing, an anxious voice came from outside, "What the **** happened!" When everyone turned their heads together, they saw Steven Spielberg strode into the crew, his expression serious, even a little angry, not far behind him, David Geffen and Jie Ferry Katzenberg also came over one after another, not looking very good. When Steven saw Tim, he asked, "What the **** happened? How could this happen when filming properly!" Obviously he was accusing Tim of not managing the crew well. Tim was really indefatigable, but he didn''t say anything, he just accepted it in silence. Hugo''s accident, he is indeed to blame as a director. What''s more, he is now very worried about Hugo''s situation. He is not only the director of "Death Row", but also Hugo''s friend. "Steven, Steven!" Joseph shouted in a loud voice, and then motioned to him to be quiet, "Hugo is resting. He hasn''t slept well for many nights." Just now Joseph went in and saw the rain. There was sweat on Guo''s forehead, apparently having a nightmare. But Joseph didn''t dare to wake Hugo, because Hugo really needed a rest, but Joseph now doesn''t understand whether sleeping is a rest or torture for Hugo. Steven looked over and realized that Joseph was talking, he strode again, "What happened to Hugo? I received news that Hugo was in shock and he was also suffering from mental illness. What''s going on?" Steven wore anxious expressions all over his face. David walked up quickly and gave Steven a bit harder, "You can be a little louder!" Then he looked at Rick, and Tim, Susan and others standing aside, "The crew must Block the news, you guys make sure that no reporters come to disturb Hugo, otherwise they will all be blocked!" Only in these words can you see David''s domineering as a top boss, and his usual gentle and gentle appearance. Obviously, David and Rick want to go together, no matter what happens, as long as the media is mixed in, things will become complicated, and what Hugo needs now is absolute silence. Steven heard what David said and realized his recklessness. He touched his nose with some embarrassment. Then David ignored Steven and looked at Joseph, "We dont know anything about it, so we just took the plane. I just rushed over, who of you explain clearly." Joseph didn''t have time to say hello to Jeffrey, who had met for the first time. After a slight nod, he explained from the beginning again. Although Joseph only briefly explained the matter, even Joseph didn''t know the specific situation. Only the client, Hugo, knew best; But everyone was silent after listening. Hugo''s dedication, dedication, focus and hard work are not only admirable, but also admirable. "This stupid silly boy..." Steven mumbled a sentence that no one else could understand. He remembered the filming process of "Schindler''s List". At that time, Hugo was caught in the role and couldn''t help himself, but he didn''t. It was so serious; and at the time, he himself almost collapsed because of excessive self-blame and guilt. If it weren''t for Hugo''s blow, perhaps "Schindler''s list" could not be successfully completed. Now look at Hugo''s almost self-defeating in order to study acting skills, even an old guy like Steven who has been rolling in Hollywood for more than 20 years, it is inevitable to sigh. "Ah..." A low roar suddenly came from the room, and everyone rushed into the room in a hurry, and then saw Hugo sitting up, breathing heavily, sweating heavily. It is clearly visible in the remaining sunset at dusk. Perceiving someone coming in the room, Hugo raised his head in horror, and then saw familiar faces, but Hugo could not react to it for the first time, still breathing heavily, Joseph walked quickly over. "Do you need water?" Hugo nodded. After receiving the water glass in Joseph''s hand, Hugo poured the whole glass of water into his stomach in one breath. The whole person calmed a little bit. Looking up at everyone''s wandering eyes, Hugo gently pulled the corner of his mouth. Don''t worry, I''m Hugo." This self-deprecating statement was obviously very happy, but no one responded at this time. "Hugo, you need to rest, you can''t continue shooting, you must rest." Rick stood up and said harshly, which was completely different from Rick''s usual appearance. Hugo sneered, "Then go to see a psychiatrist? Or, live in a mental hospital for treatment?" Hugo glanced at Joseph. Although Hugo denied the doctor''s speculation just now, he knew that Joseph was certain. Tell everyone the situation. And Hugo also knows that he is indeed not right now and he needs help. "Hugo Lancaster!" Steven is not used to such a Hugo. This is not the Hugo he knows, nor the Hugo he is familiar with. Hugo took a deep breath and raised his head to look at the friends who were concerned about his situation. The faces were so sincere, which made Hugo''s heart warm, "I can''t." Hugo shook his head. Then he explained, "I know, I need help, my current state is very wrong, but I can''t." Seeing that Joseph seemed to want to say something, Hugo stopped him, "I am now thinking about how to use a brand new method to interpret the role, and I will succeedor rather, I have succeeded..." Rain Guo looked at Tim and seemed to be seeking proof: the excellent performance in that scene just now is the best evidence, "So, I can''t stop, and I can''t accept help, at least, until the end of the filming." "Hugo, I don''t care..." Tim said aloud, but was interrupted by Hugo again, "I care." Hugo''s words calmed everyone down, "Tim, I care...I care." Hugo''s voice slowly fermented in the air, but it left a mark in everyone''s heart~www .novelhall.com~ I seem to have already touched that method, I want to keep going, I want to keep studying. Maybe, I succeeded, the price is that I will become a madman; but if I stop here, I will regret it for a lifetime, and I will become a madman. " The nightmare just now made Hugos brain more confusing. He couldnt even calm down and think, but Hugos inner voice became clearer: He didnt want to miss this opportunity. He believed that he could break the barrier and make a breakthrough. Desire to be a better actor. He got here after countless efforts, he would choose to continue, because giving up was never his choice. Regret after trying, or regret after giving up, Hugo will always choose the former. This belief has supported him to the present, and it will also support him to continue walking. Therefore, even if Hugo still has no way to sort out his thoughts, he still doesn''t know what''s wrong with him, but he knows that he will not choose to give up. The whole room fell into silence. Hugo did not deliberately raise his voice, nor did he emphasize his tone, even because of the nightmare just now, he seemed a little weak and weak, but his words were as heavy as a kilo, weighing heavily on everyone. Heart. "So, I can''t stop, and I can''t accept help." At this point, Hugo looked at everyone''s eyes seriously, "Are you willing to help me?" Chapter 1253： Runaway edge After "Death Row" was suspended for two days, filming resumed, but the atmosphere of the crew was somewhat depressed. On the one hand, because of Hugo''s situation, people admire Hugo''s dedication and worry that Hugo will really collapse step by step. ; On the other hand, Steven stayed in the crew, which undoubtedly added a lot of pressure to everyone. Both David and Jeffery still have a lot of work. The reason why they came here was not only worried about the "Death Convict Walk" scene, but also came to care about Hugo as friends. Jeffery, who never showed up. Also appeared for the first time, but unfortunately this is obviously not a good time to talk. After the two stayed for two days and one night, they left together. Hugo first went to the hospital for a comprehensive examination. After confirming that the allergic symptoms were indeed not serious, Hugo talked with the psychologist three times, one hour each time, and the crew resumed work at Hugo''s request. Steven looked at Hugo with a serious face, and solemnly asked, "Hugo, are you sure?" In fact, Steven has always maintained the majesty of a superior in front of Hugo, or the aura of an elder, two people are friends, but they are not friends by the general definition. However, Hugo looked at Steven today, but did not have the usual restraints. "Steven, you were also in a stressful situation when shooting''Schindler''s List''. You chose to escape, but the result was ?" That was the first real conversation between Steven and Hugo, but it turned out that Hugo yelled at Steven, which was really unexpected. Then it became the first opportunity for two people to become friends. "We all know that evasion can''t solve the problem. Only by facing difficulties can we win the first chance. Even if I know the result is a failure, I want to try it." Hugo calmly looked at Steven, amber. His eyes have unprecedented peace and calmness in the past two days. Steven also remembered that conversation along with Hugos words. He remembered that Hugo once said, Pressure is the part that actors must bear. Its like letting the actor play an autistic patient or a serial murderer. Pressure is something that actors must master. How to grasp this scale and use a strong heart to meet all of this is also a compulsory course for actors." Because compared to the bystander, the director, what an actor needs is to devote himself to the role. When Hugo became a Nazi and when Hugo became a murderer, he must first convince himself, if even he couldnt persuade him. , Then how to convince the audience? This is true of lying, so is acting. Steven suddenly understood the reason for Hugo''s persistence. He shouldn''t be surprised at this, because this is Hugo. From the first day he knew Hugo, Hugo has been like this, and it has not changed. Especially when he looked back at Hugo''s achievements in the past two years, and then looked at Hugo''s stubbornness that remained unchanged before him, Steven''s words of persuasion could no longer be said. "You are saying this to imply that I chose to escape at the beginning, and I am also trying to escape now. Do you mean that I am a coward?" Steven''s words made Hugo stunned, and then lightly twitched the corners of his mouth, revealing There was a smile, "Hugo Lancaster, remember? I said at the beginning,''only this time''." Things are like reincarnation. At the beginning, it was Hugo who persuaded Steven, but now it is Steven who persuades Hugo. What remains unchanged is the identity of two people: Hugo is an actor and Steven is a producer. The smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth couldn''t help being bigger, "So, what are you going to do? Fire me? Or as a producer, forbid me to continue shooting?" "I will tell you that it is best to perform well, otherwise I will be very disappointed, very disappointed." Steven lightly nodded his chin and said meaningfully. Hugo smiled and nodded without responding, and then walked in the direction of the camera. Steven watched Hugo leave. This is the first time he has looked at Hugo from the perspective of an equal friend. Quietly, this "child" who is 21 years younger than him has grown to be able to live with him. He stood side by side with giants. After "Death Convict Walk" re-invested in shooting, the whole shooting process went smoother than expected. Although everyone is now trembling because of worrying about Hugo, what I have to admit is that Susan, who is getting better and better, is gradually facing Hugo. After regaining control, Hugo, who brought Matthew from the script to real life, is even more amazing. Each of the two opponents'' scenes is wonderful, and even the entire crew began to blur the reality. The boundary with the movie is substituted into the plot, step by step into the spiritual world that belongs to Matthew. Hateful people must have pity. Matthew is involved strongly. He raped Hope and killed Walter. This is an unchangeable fact. He is a murderer, and he deserves to be punished accordingly. As for whether this punishment should be the death penalty, everyone has their own opinions. But it is undeniable that hidden behind Matthew''s bluffing violence is that weak soul. Matthew used to long for warmth. He wanted to stand on the sun-drenched earth and embrace life, but the coldness of society brutally stifled his hope. It can even be said that the society pushed him step by step to the edge of hell. Behind the birth of every tragedy, there are social problems and people''s indifference. Behind Matthew''s weakness, grief, and struggle, there is also how much help and pain are revealed. Of course, everyone knows that everyone has a choice. Even in the face of the same dilemma, some people choose to be positive, some people choose to be negative, and some people choose to fall. We can blame society, but we cannot eliminate the sins of these fallen people. This is a fact. But the weakness, confusion, fear and struggle behind Matthew''s amber eyes present his story to everyone, so that people forget his blood-stained hands. Hugo''s performance is definitely the pinnacle of work. The mixed emotions leaked in every move and word are telling the story, making people want to explore his story even if people know it is wrong. , But still uncontrollable. Hugo is suffering, because his memory is starting to become more and more blurred. At first he could remember some fragments vaguely, but now these fragments are gradually disappearing, and even a moment of blankness appears, completely completely. He didnt know what he was doing or what happened. But Hugo knew that it was Matthew in action. Hugo could feel that the fear in his heart was invading bit by bit, as if Matthew was constantly growing, and he was constantly weakening, and his mind was tearing and sawing bit by bit, trying to split into two halves. The pain of tearing the soul left Hugo at a loss. He doesn''t know what will happen next, he doesn''t know if he will really split his personality-or he has completed the personality classification, he doesn''t know if he will disappear completely and be replaced by Matthew... but he does know , I couldn''t stop, it was as if he knew that there was a bottomless abyss before him, he still stepped forward without turning back. This feeling of losing control made Hugo panic. He even cried and woke up several times in his sleep. The tears on his face changed from hot to cold. The nightmare about Matthew''s mother appeared more and more frequently. Frequently, the duration is getting longer and longer. Hugo felt that his vitality seemed to disappear little by little, but he couldn''t stop it, and he didn''t seem to want to stop it deep in his heart. This feeling makes Hugo feel at a loss. He often suddenly doesn''t know where he is, whether it was in 1995 or 2014; he doesn''t know who he is, Hugo Chen or Matthew Poncelet... Hugo knew it was a sickness, he had to ask for help, but he had nothing to do, he couldnt say it, no one knew his situation, Steven didnt know, Tim didnt know, Samora didnt know, and Joseph didnt. knowledge. Maybe they will be aware from time to time, but Hugo feels like he is hiding at the door and peeking at them. Whenever they have doubts, he will show up and convince them "I am not Matthew, but Hugo", and then Let them feel at ease. He tried to control this situation. He tried to clarify his thoughts, draw the line between himself and Matthew, think about the line between life and performance, and figure out the difference and connection between acting and self... But he found it too difficult. Now, everything happened too fast and turbulent, even if he tried harder, the power of his hands would not work at all. All this is like an out-of-control train. Hugo has seen the cliff not far away, but still accelerates and accelerates again. The fear of death and the pleasure of speed allowed the adrenaline to burst completely, which made every scene of Hugo performed vividly and perfectly. Hugo knows that this is the most exciting performance of his career as an actor, but it is likely to be the last performance. There seemed to be a devils laughter in Hugos mind, Dear Hugo, its my turn to play, give me your body, I can fulfill all your dreams, and I can also reach the state you dream of. . Come, show time is up." Hugo faintly felt that there was something wrong with this sentence, but he was unable to make an accurate judgment at this time. He only felt that he fell asleep groggyly, surrounded by endless darkness, and then trapped in this little In the space, one can neither see the outside nor feel anything around him. A smug smile appeared at the corner of Matthew''s mouth, and the unruly and brutality between his eyebrows was revealed with recklessness, and his eyes narrowed slightly, full of desire. Looking at the noise around him, he looked at Tim who was standing not far away and shouted, "I''m ready, let''s rock and roll together!" There was an unstoppable excitement in the words. , Strode towards the shooting location. Today''s "Death Row" will be filming the entire process of Matthew and Carl''s assault, including Qiang. The scenes of **** and the process of cruel murder. Chapter 1254： Demon projection Matthew roughly pushed Walter to the ground, and then stepped on Walter''s back with his right foot. The shotgun in his hand was pointed at Walter''s head. The body was shaking gently. His head was consuming too much alcohol and poison. Pin Er looked a little excited. He looked at Karl and Hope not far away, and exclaimed excitedly, "Carl, come on! Karl, come on!" Carl threw Hope to the ground severely, and then began to tear Hope''s pants. The woods just after a light rain in the morning were muddy, and Carl and Hope were rolling in the mud. Hope was tied behind his back with his hands, but he could only keep kicking his legs and trying to turn Karl off his body. , But Carl squeezed Hope''s upper body severely, then split Hope''s legs and sat down on his knees. In this way, he suppressed Hope''s resistance. Matthew stood by and started to get excited. He moved his lower body back and forth like a little horse, grinning happily, and constantly cheering for Karl. Carl tore Hope''s shirt, but he was a bit exhausted, and said, "Matthew, you come first!" Matthew was stunned, and a thought flashed in his mind, "Should I do this?" But the thought only paused for a while, and then disappeared, "Damn it, let me talk about it first!" Matthew jumped off Walter excitedly, ran in the direction of Hope with a small jump, and when he staggered past Carl, he threw the shotgun into the air and threw it to Carl, and then he ran to Hope. Where she lay, she danced happily. Hope was struggling to escape. She crawled in the mud, but her movements were still too slow. Suddenly, she grabbed her ankle with both hands, like the palm of a devil, and took all her efforts just now. It was offset, and then Hope was turned over, and she saw the demon in front of her. There was a triumphant smile on the devil''s face, and the eyes were hazyly covered with a layer of mist, but they couldn''t hide the desire hidden behind the eyes. Hope, the devil immediately began to untie the belt, which made Hope want to struggle and retreat in fear, but found that she had nowhere to escape. Matthew untied the belt and rushed directly towards Hope. Hope began to struggle fiercely. Matthew pressed Hope''s body severely, and then continued to tear the remaining fabric on Hope''s body and rubbed it vigorously. Looking at Hope''s skin, watching the dirty mud darken Hope''s white skin little by little, he actually had an uncontrollable excitement. Matthew broke off Hopes legs directly, and then started to move forward and backward regardless of his care. He hugged Hope''s body fiercely, completely immersed in his own pleasure nerves, enjoying a moment. Joyful. A well-educated and well-bred woman like Hope never looked at him directly, but now she was wailing under her body. This made Matthew''s brain completely overwhelmed by adrenaline, and he thought To look at Hope''s painful expression, he squeezed Hope''s body roughly and madly, watching the pale skin stained by mud and water appear with purple fingerprints, which made him even more excited, so he used his right hand. I pinched Hope''s neck and watched carefully the scene of the cheeks gradually turning red and the eyes gradually becoming congested... At this moment, Matthew feels that he is God, he is the God who rules the world, he controls the life and death of others, he can let others kneel in front of him and begging, he likes this feeling, he enjoys this process! "Hugo! Hugo! You hurt her!" There was a voice in his ear, but Matthew was still hitting frantically. His eyes were bloodshot because of his excitement, and the amber eyes seemed to become After the darkness, there seemed to be two small flames burning in the pupils, which made Missy Yager (. Yager) feel fear. Missy felt that her life was in Hugo''s hands at this moment-and her chances of winning were really small. She felt less and less oxygen breathing into the lungs, and the brain had begun to appear blank, but she However, he saw Hugo''s eyes that had become so dark as ink because of his excitement. The devilish light gleaming in those pupils seemed to be swinging the sickle of death toward him. This made Missy the first time to feel that the **** of death was so close to her, but she couldn''t scream, and tears kept pouring out like a flood. "Hugo!" Peter lying not far away was too late to control. He pushed directly on Hugo''s chest and exhausted all his strength. Then Hugo flew out like a broken doll, fiercely. The ground smashed into the mud next to it, causing a gray rain and mist. The whole scene was in chaos. Several staff members quickly ran in the direction of Missy, while Joseph, Samora and others rushed towards Hugo as if they were irrational. Everyone knows that something happened! Missy was fine. She quickly took a breath and coughed fiercely. Then she shook her head and said loudly, "I''m okay, I''m okay..." But after speaking, she felt like she was exhausted. After all her physical strength was average, she shuddered when she recalled Hugo''s brutal and **** eyes. Hugo smashed into the mud, but his head still smashed to the ground. Hugo suddenly woke up, and everything that happened just now appeared in his mind more clearly than ever before. This was the first time in the past three weeks that he knew so clearly what he did, but he had no time to think about it. It''s because all the thoughts in his mind have turned into a paste. Matthew was not forced by Karl, but he took the initiative to cooperate. Treacherous hope. Then things started to get out of control. Carl madly assassinated Hope with a dagger. Matthew did try to stop it because it was not what he expected. He yelled frantically to try to stop Carl, but this trace of sanity only lasted less than that. After three seconds, he gave up to stop Carl, because he also realized that the demon in his body was awakening, and he was strong. Not only did he enjoy the pleasure when he raped Hope, but he almost killed Hope by a miss, but Karl wanted to replace him, and he never refused Karl, so he let go and gave his position to Karl. Matthew picked up the shotgun and pointed it at Walter, to kill him? Is it to obey the devil? Is it controlled by impulse? Is it because alcohol and drugs confuse the brain? Matthew didn''t know the specific reason, but his consciousness was very clear at the time. He knew what he was doing, and he didn''t struggle too much. He looked at Carl who was in madness hesitantly, then at Hope, who was gradually losing his vitality, and then pulled the trigger. The truth of the matter presented the whole picture very clearly, reminding Hugo and stimulating Matthew. Matthew fell into anger. He looked at Hope, surrounded by countless people, and desperately wanted to find the shotgun and kill Hope, because he wanted to deny all the facts. He did not commit these crimes on the initiative. It''s all because of Carl, it''s all because of Hope, not him! But he just hit his head, and he still looked a little dizzy at this time. He couldn''t even stand up, he just struggled a little bit, and then he fell into the mud. Matthew only felt a throb in his head. He knew that Hugo was about to wake up, but this time before he could resist, Hugo took the initiative. Hugo gasped heavily, but looked around blankly. The images that happened in his mind kept flashing, but it made Hugo feel the bone-chilling cold. He couldn''t believe what he was doing. He actually lost control completely and even hurt the co-actor. So, what is the difference between him and Brad Pitt in the "Seven Deadly Sins"? Perhaps the only difference is that Brad is out of control because he is not enough in the play, and he is out of control because he is too much in the play... But what does this difference do? Whatever the reason, he lost control. At first, Brad just pulled the prop pistol without any harm, but now he is trying to strangle the actor with his own hands. Hugo raised his hands. The scene in the nightmare seemed clearer. He could see that his hands were covered with blood. This scene made Hugo plunge into endless fear, and he was directly in the mud. He started to wash his hands, but no matter how he scrubbed, his hands were blood red, and the blood seemed to have eroded into his skin, as if sinful cells had invaded his soul. Raising her head, Missy who was not far away in his sight became Derek, then Hope, and finally Missy. "Admit it, you are actually a demon, in fact, all of this is controlled by you!" Matthew''s voice echoed in Hugo''s head. Hugo looked around blankly. He tried to deny all this, but Matthew''s The voice persisted, "Although it is me who is in control of all this, it is you who committed the crime, it is you, you murderer, you demon!" Matthews voice came from all directions, and suddenly it was mixed with the sobbing cry of Matthews mother. It sounded from the bottom of Hugos heart, from the depths of Hugos mind, and from the depths of Hugos soul, let him There is nowhere to escape. Hugo beat his head frantically He kept denying, "No, no...it''s not like this..." But Hugo''s subconscious seemed to understand everything, Ma Xiu was right. As if the truth of the matter, it was not Karl who forced Matthew to kill, but Matthew himself chose to kill. This is also true at this time. It is not Matthew who is forcing Hugo to fall into hell, but Hugo''s own subconscious chose to sink and fall. This truth directly defeated all of Hugo''s defenses. He hated himself, he hated himself, he hated himself, the so-called acting effort is just a joke. Hugo beat himself frantically, then beat the ground with his head, trying to drive the devil out of his mind. "Hugo! Hugo!" Joseph tried to control Hugo, but the mad Hugo was so powerful. Joseph didn''t take him at all, and then Samora rushed up, and Tim, the three of them fiercely. The earth pressed Hugo in the mud and finally controlled Hugo. Hugo just lay in the mud. The mud made him look embarrassed. His hair, cheeks, and teeth were all filled with mud, but he didn''t know it. Instead, he was smiling strangely, but the big tears couldn''t. Controllingly slid down, "Haha, haha...I am the devil, I am the devil..." No one can tell whether it is Hugo or Matthew who is talking at this time. Chapter 1255： Self-salvation Hugo lay quietly on the bed. Looking at the boring scenery outside the window, there is an unknown bird resting on the tall pine tree. The bird is standing on the branch, pecking its feathers, and the warm summer sun is projected on On it, the lightly dancing dust outlines an outline around the bird, as if it has been inlaid with a thin layer of gold. Then the bird suddenly fluttered its wings and flew high, agitating a piece of dust and spinning vigorously, creating several vortices, but after spinning, it slowly settled down, and finally returned to calm again, flowing slowly in the air. Hugo just lay down quietly, looking at the changing and unchanging scenery outside the window. He didn''t speak, move, or express. Even the amber eyes didn''t have any color, as if lost. It was like a soul, and only a body was left lying on the bed. On, motionless. When Adam Lancaster entered the room, he saw this scene. He stood stupidly at the door and looked at his son who had lost weight twice. His pale face had no vitality. Suddenly, his chest fell. Bored, a little out of breath, he couldn''t help but looked away. I heard that this is the fifth day that Hugo remains in this situation. I heard that Hugo is still suffering from nightmares in the middle of the night. I heard that Hugos friends and even girlfriends are helpless... Otherwise, Joseph will not contact. Him. What he was worried about happened after all, and Hugo''s immature shoulders were still crushed by the heavy pressure. After Hugo, who was only fourteen years old, ran away from home, Adam was actually worried about the arrival of this day. Although Hugo has always been independent, he is only a child after all. Hollywoods colorful fame and fortune circle is almost full of traps. Stress is everywhere. Adam once sincerely hoped that Hugo suffered a social blow, and then returned to Lanches, lived a normal life, and would never be harmed again. But this is his idea. He has no way to ask Hugo to do this, and he has no right to ask Hugo to do so, just as he can''t accuse Lena of leaving. He doesn''t want Hugo to disappear forever like Lena. In his life. Therefore, Adam closed his mouth, and he was worried and afraid in Lanches''s world, and then silently followed Hugo''s every move. But looking at his son, whose soul had been emptied before him, Adam once again doubted whether his decision was correct. His hands began to tremble uncontrollably, and he could not tell whether it was fear or worry. Adam took a deep breath, clenched his hands into fists, and allowed the mixed thoughts in his mind to settle, walked to the bed and sat down in front of Hugo. Adam could see his own shadow reflected in Hugo''s amber eyes, but Hugo didn''t react much, still staring out the window motionlessly. This made Adam more comfortable. Adam has never been a person who is good at words, he is not good at communication, he does not know how to express himself, so Hugo does not look at himself, which can relax him a little bit. Adam sat quietly by the bed, did not speak, just a little nervous and awkward Hugo lying quietly in front of him, he has forgotten when was the last time he saw such a fragile Hugo, it was when he was six years old from straw Did the stack fall down? No, it seems to be the night of the high fever at the age of seven. That night Hugo was completely burnt and scared him and Lena to death. The two hurriedly smeared Hugo with alcohol to try to cool him down. At that time Hugo was small and skinny, as if he would fall apart with just one hug. Hugo, who was burnt in a daze, kept calling "Mom", and the painful moan made Lena stand aside. Taken. Because they did everything they should, but the temperature still couldn''t drop. Later, Adam took off his shirt, hugged Hugo tightly, and kept slapping him to comfort him. He stayed like that all night. Before dawn, Hugo''s body temperature finally dropped slowly. Adam looked at Hugo''s lips that were cracking due to dehydration and didn''t know what to do. Then he woke up Lena, who was too tired and closed her eyes, and handed her her son. When Hugo woke up, all she saw was Lena''s loving smile. Hugo in front of him is as if he was seven years old, fluttering like a feather, and will leave him at any time. Thinking of this, Adam''s heart shrank suddenly, and he quickly avoided his sight, lest his eyes would reveal the fear and panic in his heart. Adam sorted out his emotions and looked at Hugo again. However, Hugo remained motionless and did not respond. This made Adam sigh lightly. In fact, there was a glimmer of hope in his heart. Embarrassed, and then teased himself. "Hugo..." Adam said with difficulty. He had countless thoughts and words in his mind, but he didn''t know how to organize it. This made him feel frustrated. "If you don''t want to insist anymore, then stop. Persevere. You have realized your dream, why bother to torture yourself? You know, the last time I went to buy a saddle with Old Jack, I saw the boss watching the video of "Yihai Xiongfeng", and Old Jack had a conversation with the boss. Get up, the boss is an old cowboy in his forties. He said that you are the only actor who can watch in the last two years. If the other people are not too muscular, or they are too sissy, you still see them best. Pleasing to the eye. Then I bought a set of harnesses with Old Jack alone that day." After Adam finished speaking, he didn''t know what to say more, so he stopped dryly, and touched his pocket awkwardly. He wanted to take out the cigarette, but his fingertips touched the cigarette case. Stopped, and then put his right hand down hesitantly, scratching his head in annoyance. "I remember that after your mother left, you were the same for a while. You locked yourself in the room and refused to come out. No matter what I said to you, you didn''t answer. Of course, I have never said anything because I don''t know. What should I say. You always have endless words with your mother." Adam sneered after speaking, seeming to laugh at himself. "Do you remember how you came out later?" A smile was drawn at the corner of Adam''s mouth, apparently recalling the original situation. "Old Jack tricked you out, and he said he wanted to take you to the movies. You He just opened the door of the room. At that time, what movie did he say to take you to see?" Adam paused, as if waiting for Hugo''s answer, but unfortunately he was going to be disappointed, because Hugo still had no response. After a long silence, Adam coughed dryly, but the voice in his voice revealed a trace of fatigue, "I still remember, it was the''Great White Shark.'' Later it was Little Jack who took you to see it, right? You come back. But I was frightened when I was talking." At this point, Adam also smiled a little more. "Perhaps since then, you have made up your mind to become an actor, right?" Adam looked for clues in his memories and said in a deep voice. He suddenly realized that maybe Hugo needs more than comfort. It is not guidance, but encouragement. Adam didn''t know whether his thoughts were correct, because he heard Joseph say that Hugo suffered a stress breakdown because he was too deep in the play, and he showed symptoms of split personality. Psychologists say that this situation requires guidance. Adam is not a professional after all, he doesn''t know how to deal with it, but looking at his son who is lying quietly in front of him, Adam decides to give it a try. "Do you remember the day you left home? You thought I didn''t know your departure, but in fact I was in the attic, watching your leaving back. You were so small at the time, it seemed that a gust of wind would blow you away Like, your shoulders are too thin, carrying a big schoolbag, which looks bigger than your body, swaying as if you would fall at any time..." At this point, Adam fell silent. He still doesn''t know whether his original decision was correct. "But you didn''t," Adam took a deep breath. "You disappeared firmly into my sight, and then came to Los Angeles. Looking back on these years, you are actually amazing, at least I can''t do it. You rely on your own. Power finished college, and step by step came to where I am today. I dont know much about Hollywood stuff, but I know that you are my proudest son. You realized your dream with your own hands. This is what countless people have longed for. Goal." "So, I have always wanted to tell you...you are great, you are really great." Adam''s voice gradually lowered, as if there was some choking, and then he concealed all his emotions embarrassingly, but he still didn''t Im used to showing my fragility in front of my son, "Hugo, dont make me regret it, okay? Dont make me regret the original decision, dont make me think that I made a wrong decision, dont let me think that your dream is nothing. value" Adam was speechless again. He sat there quietly and looked at Hugo for a long time. After all, he still didn''t know what to say. He could only stand up and turn around to leave, but after two steps, But I couldnt help but looked back at Hugo. The hoarse voice was full of tiredness and bitterness, "You have been doing very well, without my help or the support of others, you have been doing very well. ." After speaking, Adam took his steps and left the room, but his steps slowed down, one stepthe next step, heavy and slow. It''s just that Adam didn''t see it. Hugo turned his head for the first time and looked at his father''s back. Adam''s broad shoulders looked a little fuzzy in the sun, but they were still strong, as he remembered, but at this moment, this strong back looked a little tired and a little old. Hugos eye sockets became wet unconsciously. He knew what had happened. He knew exactly what had happened in the past few days. But for the first time in history, he had doubts about himself. Whether his persistence was correct. Whether his efforts are in vain, whether his direction is wrong, because he is very likely to kill a life, only because of his own absurd and ridiculous persistence in acting, only because he is shameless and absurdly out of control in the process of studying acting. That is a life, an irreplaceable life. Hugo couldn''t forgive himself. But today, Hugo knows that what he needs is not forgiveness, but self-breakthrough, but also self-salvation. No one can help him except himself. Choose to give up, choose decadence, and withdraw; or choose to persist, choose to forge ahead, and choose to fight? On this multiple-choice question, Hugo''s choice has never changed, and it should not be changed now. Just like Matthew, the real redemption can only be executed by himself. Chapter 1256： Deconstruct roles What''s wrong with yourself? Why did you lose control? Is it really like what Matthew said, in fact, all of this is controlled by himself from beginning to end, the devil is not Matthew, but himself? Hugo forced himself to calm down and don''t panic because of this possible fact. He must sort out his thoughts and find a way to control, otherwise he is a demon, regardless of whether the demon''s personality is Matthew or not. There was a mess in his mind, Hugo was unable to find a clear idea at all, only fragments of thoughts, disorganized, from the recent "Death Row" crew to the memories of Lancasters childhood in Lanches, Then when he was rehearsing with band members on the school playground when he was a child, countless fragments filled his head, making Hugo feel that his head was about to explode. But this time Hugo did not lose his calmness because of his irritability. He closed his eyes and allowed himself to gradually adapt in the darkness. Although the cry of Matthew''s mother around him was still circulating, he recalled After the back of Adam just now, the vague but clear memories of the past calmed Hugo, and all the irritability slowly settled in the darkness. Hugo thought of a movie, "Fatal id(. This movie is about split personality. The film enlarges the split personality infinitely, making each personality become an independent individual, and then fight each other, and finally there is only one subject. Personality stays. In fact, from the perspective of psychoanalysis, the essence of multiple personalities is the separation of psychological processes. Characters with large differences in self-identity, character status, and cognition are gradually separated and become independent individuals. In short, they are angels and cognitions. The difference between the devil. In fact, multiple personalities are different aspects of a personality, good and evil, meek and irritable, compromise and rebellion. When these different personalities begin to receive external stimuli from childhood, and after encountering a trigger point, they gradually separate and eventually form two. A completely different personality. Of course, this is not absolute. In some cases of multiple personalities, there will be similarities between personalities. This needs to vary from person to person. But in essence, it can be understood that multiple personalities are splitting different characteristics from one personality. It''s like an adult who can''t purely define his character. He has a kind side and naturally an evil side; he has a meek side and a violent side. Most people are a combination of multiple personalities, and then show more characteristics of a certain personality according to different people. Therefore, people always say that everyone is a combination of angel and devil, but most people can control the devil and prevent their code of conduct from going beyond the shackles of moral laws. If you are more professional, you need to explain the difference and connection between the id, ego and superego. However, Hugo didnt know much about psychology. He just suddenly realized that what Matthew said is very likely to be the truth. Matthews personality is actually the dark side of Hugos heart, which is infinitely magnified by the process of performance research. , And then became independent, and then formed the personality of Matthew, which eventually led to loss of control. In essence, Matthew is part of Hugo. This reminded Hugo of Catherine Hepburn''s performance point of view to him before. When an actor delves into the performance process, he must have sufficient understanding and cognition of the role, but this so-called "understanding and cognition" is based on the actor''s own position, not the idea of ??a real person. To put it simply, Hugo has never killed anyone. He will never know what it is like to kill someone. Even if he "killed someone," each murderer has a different psychological state after committing the crime. People will feel guilty, some will panic, and some will feel nothing. So, Hugo first did not know how Matthew felt when he killed, secondly he did not know the psychological state of Matthew after the murder, and thirdly he did not know the psychological experience of Matthew before he chose to kill. As Catherine Hepburn said, it is impossible for an actor to experience all roles, because the actor is just a single person, he has his own life, but the role played by the actor has an infinite rich life. There is no way to be equivalent. Therefore, the actor''s understanding and cognition of the role is always constructed based on his own experience and knowledge. From this perspective, when an actor interprets a role, it can be called a performance, or it can be called an excavation from his own personality that is similar to the role, and then perform the interpretation according to his own life experience and mental understanding. This is true when playing real characters, and even more so when playing virtual characters. In 2012''s "Lincoln (, Daniel Day-Lewis contributed amazingly stunning acting skills, which made him aspire to the Oscar statuette for the third time, becoming the only actor with three wins in film history. Daniel Day-Lewis plays Lincoln. He cant really understand Lincolns difficulties and struggles when making decisions, because he has not experienced that period, he has not experienced the torment of freeing slaves and confrontation between North and South, his growth atmosphere and life. The experience is even more than that of Lincoln. Daniel can only learn a few words from historical materials, and then construct the background of the era based on his own understanding and knowledge, and then think about his feelings and sufferings in that position, and use his own perspective to interpret Lincoln. Therefore, Daniel is playing the real Lincoln in history, but at the same time he is showing the side of his personality that is similar to Lincoln, or using his thoughts to construct a "Lincoln as he thinks". Robert De Niro plays Travis in "Taxi Driver (., which is considered to be one of the famous classic characters in film history, and he also pushed the method of acting to the pinnacle. In order to play Travis, Robert went to experience a taxi driver for two months. He actually carried passengers on the streets and lanes of New York, observing this era from the perspective of a taxi driver. Travis is a fictitious character. Roberts interpretation of Travis is actually precipitated by his experience in these two months. Then he combines Roberts outlook on life, world outlook, and values ??to construct Travis. Si this fictional character. Robert used his own experience and self-knowledge to figure out Travis'' mentality, thoughts, and behaviors. In the end, Trasway is a role that belongs only to Robert, a unique existence. The same Travis is played by Al Pacino or Dustin Hoffman. It must be another image. The difference in appearance is part of it. The most important thing is the actors understanding of the role and the actors own Experience, experience and thoughts will all lead to the deviation of the character''s personality and image. It can be said that if a person knows whether he drinks water or warms, one thousand readers will have one thousand Hamlet. Performance can be said to be performing a role, but it can also be said to be performing the part of one''s personality that is closest to the role. In the final analysis, the performance actually starts from the actor himself, and the performance that separates the actor''s own situation cannot be called a performance at all. For example, when Hugo just started to learn acting, he just imitated. He can imitate the different performances of many actors, but these performances lack the charm, because he cannot capture the mental state of the actor during the performance-he is not the actor, so Hugo must find his own from the imitation Something, something that suits you. Therefore, the "performance" itself has the personal characteristics of an actor, even if it is just a vase role, it is no exception, just like Megan Fox and Rosie Huntington-Whiteley (.-) are in " "Transformers" also plays the role of a vase, but the effects presented by the two people are quite different. The point is just that after the actor has incorporated his personal characteristics, he will use how to express and express. The first half is method-based acting, and the second half is performance-based acting. For example, in "Schindler''s List", Amon Goss struggles with thoughts. Each actor must have a different focus. Some people focus on body language to show, while others focus on the narration and expression of lines, while Hugo. It focused on the look in the eyes, that kind of aura bursting from the inside out gave Amon''s soul. This is the difference in expression. There is no correct answer, only the answer that suits you. In the final analysis, Amon-Goss is Hugo''s understanding of that period of history. It is Hugo''s outline based on the oral narratives of those survivors, combined with his own understanding, to construct the role of Amon-Goss in his mind. It can be said that this role is also part of Hugo, a Hugo who "believes in Nazi speech under the background of World War II". Hugo revealed the coldest and most cruel side of his personality, and burst out with terrifying power. . The Matthew Poncelet constructed by Hugo is actually not the real Elmer Patrick Sonnell, nor the Matthew Poncelet constructed by Tim Robbins in the script, but based on Hugo Matthew Poncelet constructed from his thoughts, Hugos experience, and Hugos understanding. Essentially, Matthew is part of Hugos personality, which belongs to the dark, weak, and violent side and then is shaped by Hugo combining the script, the role, and the story. And then develop a complete personality. However, Hugo has never realized this: the role and the actor are inseparable. Hugo has always cultivated the role as an independent personality. It has been successful in the past, but when playing Anonymous, Hugo gradually realized that the blurred boundary between the role and the actor, the role can not be born out of thin air. A character is inextricably linked to the actor himself. It is impossible for a completely separated character to exist, and it is impossible to dig out things that have never existed in one''s own personality. Constructing a thing out of thin air is the job of a scientist, not an actor. Scientists can imagine incredible things like rockets, airplanes, and telephones out of thin air, but actors cannot create them out of thin air because it is unreasonable. Just like when George Lucas was conceiving an image of an alien, he must still conform to the "human body rules", because George himself is a human being, not a real alien, and he has never seen an alien. All his understanding is based on existing sciences such as human anatomy and environmental theory, so even if aliens look weird, he still fits the human vision. This is especially true for actors. The role is part of the actor''s personality, an inseparable part! Chapter 1257： Break through the bottleneck Matthew Poncelet may be Hugos split personality, maybe not, but what is certain is that Matthew represents the dark side of Hugos body, just like Amon Goss and Anonymous, they are both It is an integral part of Hugo''s personality. The only difference is that when Hugo played Amon Goss, he controlled himself well; but this kind of control was lost in the process of playing Anonymous, and finally was completely destroyed in the process of playing Matthew, so Yu Yu If the dark part of the personality began to take over the power, the independent personality of Matthew appeared. Hugo''s previous thoughts were correct. He has no personality split. This is just self-lost in the process of delving into acting skills. Hugo''s cognition of Matthew deviated from the track, independent of Matthew alone, and separated from himself, so he completely lost control, and even caused the memory to appear blank, completely acting in the form of Matthew. It''s like committing an impulsive crime. At the moment the anger overwhelms the reason, the criminal''s brain is blank. He doesn''t even know what he has done, and the crime has already been committed. Many criminals can''t remember the whole crime process afterwards, and even think that it was just a dream. They might say that the devil controlled their bodies at that moment. But in fact, it is themselves who control them, they have never really known themselves clearly, hidden in the dark corners of their hearts. When Hugo understood this, his troubles since the "seven deadly sins" were answered. What is method acting and what is expressive acting? To put it simply, the process of figuring out the role is to assign acting skills, just like Robert experiences the life of a taxi driver. He is using this method to construct a situation he has never experienced before, and then let himself truly feel that situation. But many times the methodists cant really experience it. Just like the characters of Amon Goss, Anonymous, and Matthew Poncelet, Hugo cant really kill people. He can watch the documentary of World War II. He can. Talking to the murderer in prison, but he can''t really let his hands be covered with blood. The focus of method acting is to empathize with oneself and let the actor fully integrate into the role. In addition to the actor''s own personality, it is also necessary to create the character and life of the character itself, and interpret the role as truthfully as possible. As for expressive acting, it is "acting" in the traditional sense. In one sentence, it requires actors to make the most accurate actions and expressions at the exact time. Many acting academies are trained in basic skills to practice "happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy". This is the simplest form of performance acting. Performance-based acting skills focus on thickness and accuracy, which bring people visual enjoyment. Most British actors are representatives of performance-based acting skills, because the British academy style is very strong. In the UK, actors want to get ahead, basically they need to go through this process: professional acting academy, stage play polishing, and entering the film circle. Their basic acting skills are absolutely commendable. So after entering the 21st century, many British actors began to aggressively attack Hollywood. This is the reason: Hollywood almost represents Americans. Anyone can be an actor, even without any acting skills, but British actors cannot. The difference between method-based acting and performance-based acting is actually very obvious. For example, it is also the role of Matthew. The former hopes to figure out what mentality Matthew will show at this moment, while the latter shows Matthew at an accurate time according to the script. Of anger, sadness, struggle, pain and regret. The former will appear more natural and uncontrollable, relying solely on the actor''s understanding; the latter will appear more accurate, showing exactly what the director needs, and what needs the actor''s control. There is no so-called high or low level of these two acting skills. Although method-based acting is very popular in Hollywood, many directors require actors to use expressionistic performances. The most famous is Alfred Hitchcock, he even It directly means "methodology is not suitable for my movie". However, with the continuous improvement and development of acting skills, some actors have begun to try to combine the two performance methods. Unfortunately, there is no absolute representative of super high achievements, and Al Pacino can barely be counted as one of them. Al was the representative of the Methodist Acting from the very beginning, but as he grew older, Als performance methods gradually formed a routine. He began to sculpt the details and incorporate the expressive acting skills into the Methodist school, "the devil''s spokesperson." Can be regarded as one of the representatives. However, it is a pity that Al lacked vitality after entering old age. Although his performance is still good, he has not been able to achieve another peak. The reason why Hugo is troubled is actually because he tried to combine method-based acting with performance-based acting, but Hugo has never found a suitable method. But after this period of struggle and torture, especially the performance experience of performing Matthew''s soul possession to almost split personality some time ago, Hugo has figured out some ways. Hugo relies on methods to figure out acting skills. He still uses his own understanding to construct the three-dimensional image of the character, but during the performance, some emotions need to be expressed more accurately and delicately, such as anger, how to use eyes, mouth, and body movements Express your anger accurately, even if it is the same anger, there are differences. The anger that rushes to the crown and the anger, the excessive anger and the self-doubt, the eyes spit fire but have to suppress their anger... These different anger methods and levels , To present it in the most accurate way, this is a huge subject. In fact, this is what Hugo has always been shortcoming, because he came from a non-major class. Although he had taken some acting classes with Charlize and Alex, he still hadn''t studied these things systematically. But after years of polished acting skills, including the performances of many wonderful opponent actors, Hugo also has his own understanding of the basic skills of acting. Although Hugo has contributed many good performances before this, in Hugo''s view, it is still not precise and delicate enough, and Hugo is precisely an actor who wins with delicateness. His explosive power lies in Al Pacino and Jack. -Nicholson is lacking in front of these old dramas. He should be more subtle and subtle actors like Dustin Hoffman and Tom Hanks. Especially for works such as "Pulp Fiction" and "Before Sunrise", performing more requires actors to inject their souls into the characters with their own understanding, so the fineness and accuracy of the performance will have a great impact. However, the "Pulp Fiction" script did not have much discussion on acting skills. After Hugo invested in acting using methods and added his own characteristics, he achieved success; the script of "Before Sunrise" focused more on acting skills. It is precisely that the script was written by Hugo himself, and Hugo''s understanding was thorough enough to successfully complete the work. But "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row" are different. These two roles are completely different, but both require the actors to use the most delicate changes to show the inner complexity of the characters. So Hugo had an acting bottleneck. At first, Hugo believed that the direction of acting should be to explore the self and who controls the situation. He believed that "Schindler''s List" was that the characters controlled the self, so he showed the soul-entering acting skills; while "Pulp Fiction" was self-controlling. The role allows Hugo to inject his own characteristics into the limited space. But this is a wrong idea. In fact, from beginning to end, Hugo is controlling the role, and the actor is controlling the role. The only difference lies in the actor''s understanding of the role and how profound the self-understanding is. When an actor controls a role, he cannot be controlled by the character''s personality, because this is actually himself in essence, just his own different looks and different personalities. Just as nerds also have moments of enjoying the carnival, nuns also have moments of rebelliousness, and murderers also have a soft heart. The actor does not virtualize this role out of thin air when performing, but sculpts the role based on his own understanding and using himself as a specimen. Therefore, in the process of acting, the actor is not actually performing, but digging out the innermost side of his heart that is closest to the character, and then presenting it in accordance with the trend of the storyline; but at the same time, the actor is not completely performing during the performance. It''s all himself, because what he showed might be a completely different character from himself, and then he released it to his heart''s content. What Hugo needs to learn now is how to present the most accurate performance in the most accurate way at the accurate time. What he needs to do is not to put himself into the role, but to gradually release his inner heart, and then experience it in detail " How do I feel when I encounter such a situation" and grasp the whole situation in my hands with precise and delicate control. To put it simply, Hugo used to control the rhythm of the performance unconsciously, which relied on accumulation and talent, but now Hugo needs to learn to master the rhythm consciously, which requires skill and research. Just like the role of Matthew, it is also that strong. In the **** and murder scene, Hugo needs to release his inner beast, but he must clearly know why Matthew chose to obey Karl at that moment, why Matthew did not resist, why Matthew pulled the trigger, all of this There is a source, and Hugo knows exactly what the source is. Then, at that moment, how Matthew''s madness, loss of control, hesitation, fear, timidity, and violence burst out, Hugo should know better than anyone. Alcohol is on the brain and poisons. Pin on the brain, anger on the brain... Years of depression, a corner in Matthew''s heart has been rotten, he habitually shirks the responsibility to Karl, then indulges himself and convinces himself, only In this way, he can support the whole family, but in fact, deep down, he enjoys such a moment, and he is keen on such a prestige. So, when he sees Hope struggling underneath himself, is there really no pleasure in his heart? Hugo felt Matthew''s soul trembling in the darkness very clearly at this moment, "No, no, Carl..." Matthew tried to stop Carl''s brutality, but his voice began to tremble, and he looked blankly. After looking around, he saw the shotgun in the mud at first glance, then he picked it up, shaking his hands at Walter. His mother, his younger brother, the insults he had suffered, the days he was with Carl, the oppression he received, the pressure from society, his alcoholic father, the constant crying of his mother... all of this Everything reverberated in Hugo''s mind instead of Matthew''s. His eyes were shining blankly. He himself didn''t realize that there were tears in his eyes, but his pupils suddenly widened, and then... just like that. The trigger was pulled. All this is so real! An actor is an actor and a role is a role, but an actor is a role and a role is also an actor. Hugo finally realized what it was like. What he needs is self-control, self-expression, and self-regulation. Looking at mountains is not a mountain, and looking at water is not water, but after all, he is the one who watches the landscape, and he is the one who has the initiative. Chapter 1258： New world This feeling is very subtle, as if everything has not changed, exactly the same as before; but it also seems that everything has changed, completely different from before. It is difficult to accurately describe the mysterious and mysterious taste in a single word, but Hugo vaguely feels that what is presented to him is a whole new world. The cry of Matthews mother still echoed in his mind, but Hugo would not be affected by it anymore, and it even felt like the mosquitoes outside the screen window on a summer night, annoying but harmless; The feeling of possessing Matthew during the performance has also revived, but it is different now. Hugo can clearly feel that he is controlling his body and his brain is very awake. He knows that he is now performing on the bed. The distinction between practice, acting, and reality is clearly presented in my mind. Hugo once again clearly felt the atmosphere in the first scene of the "Seven Deadly Sins" Wuming. He can easily control the entire performance rhythm in his own hands. He clearly knows what he should do to present the character, and it is also accurate. Knowing how to perform at the exact moment is the best place. More importantly, Hugo can enter the play quickly and play smoothly, keeping the scale within the range of his hope. Its just that the accuracy is still somewhat different. Hugo needs to constantly explore how to present the right emotions in the right way at the right moment. This is a profound art. Hugo vaguely feels a control switch, but how to adjust is still Need to keep practicing. This feeling can be summarized as control and rhythm, but it is difficult to describe in words. Hugo closed his eyes, his mind was roaring, "You are the murderer, you are the murderer, you are about to kill the woman, your hands are already covered with blood"; not far away Ma Xiu''s mother was wiping away tears and weeping. Her tears were like a fountain, flowing continuously, and soon the ground was soaked. Matthew kept walking back and forth like an ant on a hot pot. He turned to look at his mother, scratching his head in annoyance but irritability, "Stop, stop crying, okay? God hell, can''t you stop crying? Is it?" Matthew yelled angrily, but not only did his mother not stop, but the tears were getting faster and faster. This made Matthew hugged his head in annoyance, and wanted to comfort his mother but didnt know what to say. In the end, I can only vent to Hugo, "It''s all you, all of this is you, you lunatic...you are the cause..." Hugo took a deep breath, but the irritability slowly settled down, the voice in his mind was dissipating little by little, and Matthew realized that he seemed to be disappearing, his tone changed from irritable to desperate, "No, shouldn''t It''s like this, you can''t do this to me, hey, come back, come back..." But Hugo calmed down after all. The whole brain was calm again. Matthews mothers cry was gone, and Matthew was gone. For the first time in recent times, Hugo truly felt calm, unprecedented peace. . At this moment, Hugo is Hugo. He clearly knows who it is and what happened. This feeling is even more relaxed than during the filming of "Schindler''s List" and "Seven Deadly Sins". , In his brain is like a volcano controlled by him. During the performance, the volcano bursts and is full of enthusiasm. When the performance is stopped, the volcano cools and returns to reality. Although the control is still not so comfortable now, Hugo did feel the completeness. Relaxation, from the brain to the body, from the mind to the muscles, all relax. "Huh..." Hugo let out a long breath, as if it poured out all the turbidity in his heart, causing him to collapse on the bed. superior. Hugo finally understood why he felt that Matthews words were wrong during the performance. Matthew said, Its my turn to play. Give me your body. I can fulfill all your dreams, and I can also achieve it. The situation you dreamed of. Come, performance time is up." But the truth is that Matthew is just a projection of Hugos projection in "Death Row". When Hugo plays other roles, Matthew has no effect. The person Guo dreamed of was Hugo himself, not Matthew. From beginning to end, Hugo knew this, but now the truth of the matter finally emerged. Hugo tilted his head and looked out the window again. The tall pine tree outside the window was still shrouded in sunlight, but the part of the sunlight had changed. At this time, the sunlight had risen to the canopy, carving the emerald green leaves one by one. Carefully, it seems that even the veins of the leaves can be clearly seen, the translucent green and the bright gold complement each other, and even the flow of air has become cheerful, the flying dust is carnivally jumping around, the ray of golden sunlight and A touch of thrilling green weaves a piece of lush despair. "Squeak", the three birds swooped down suddenly, passing through the tree canopy, setting off a golden stream of light and shadow, the light surging like running water, and then poured into the greenery of the forest, lighting up One world, the whole world is full of life. The same scenery glowed with completely different colors. Hugo gently outlines the corners of his mouth, not a smile, but it brings out a touch of warmth in his heart. Cameron came in softly with a bowl of porridge, and she saw Hugo still lying motionless on the bed. There is no difference from when Adam came to see him before. She knew that Hugo had not changed in the past two hours. This made her eyes hot, but she knew that this was not the moment when she was sad. After taking a deep breath, the tears that hadn''t been welled up in his eyes were collected, and then a smile burst out from the corner of his mouth, and he adjusted his mood, and then walked over. Cameron put the porridge on the bedside table and sat down beside him. He was about to open his mouth to say something to Hugo, because the psychiatrist said that a situation like Hugo is to seal themselves up. They need to keep talking with Hugo. Say something happy, warm, and relaxing, let Hugo relax as much as possible, and then slowly guide. But before Cameron opened her mouth, she saw the shallow arc at the corner of Hugos mouth. This was not a smile, but it was the first expression on Hugos face in the past few days. Cameron was just stunned. In place, he looked at Hugo incredulously, followed the warm arc of his mouth and looked up little by little, and then he saw those amber eyes. The pair of eyes that once made Cameron''s dream system carry a faint golden light at this time, reflecting the color of sunlight, but reflecting the warm color. Camerons eyes became warm again involuntarily, because she saw in those eyes a small smile coming out little by little, not quickly, it just came out so slowly and slightly, that reflection The pupils of his stiff face slowly outlined a warm shape. This is the Hugo that Cameron is familiar with, this is the Hugo that Cameron is in love with, and this is the Hugo that Cameron dreams of. "Hey, is this my lunch?" Hugo opened his mouth and said softly, but his voice was dry because he hadn''t spoken for too long. It sounded like the sound of sandpaper rubbing, with no texture at all. But the tears in Cameron''s eyes could no longer bear the weight, and gently slid down. She looked at the familiar smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, blooming with the warmth that made her heart beat, and the tears poured out like a flood bursting a bank. However, this made Hugo laugh dumbly. Cameron fell directly on Hugo''s body, vented all his emotions as if to vent, and started crying loudly. Seeing Cameron''s shrugging shoulders, Hugo was also a little at a loss, but he knew that he was immersed in his thoughts these days, and it was not a torment for others? Cameron rushed over to the crew three days ago. Because she was so worried about Hugo, she even gave up an audition for a movie and rushed over in desperation. These three days were like **** to Cameron. She couldn''t believe that Hugo was lying in bed like losing his soul. When she learned that Hugo had led to the potential for a split personality in order to study acting skills, it even pierced her heart. She felt sorry for him and worried about him more, but she was helpless and powerless, which made her suffer. Hugo raised his hand and patted Cameron''s back lightly. "My fault is my fault." He tried to comfort Cameron, but didn''t want Cameron to feel wronged because of Hugo''s words. And worry came up, crying even louder, which made Hugo wonder whether he should continue. Cameron lifted his head from the bed and looked at Hugo with those red and swollen eyes, "Promise me, you will never do this again, okay? Promise me!" Hugo was speechless for a while, and he didn''t want to be like this, it was beyond his control. But to be honest, if you do it again, it is estimated that Hugo will still make the same choice. This is him. After he has determined his dream, he will walk down without hitting the south wall and not looking back. Studying acting skills has always been Hugo''s persistence and dream. Even if he knows that he will face such a situation, he will still make the same choice. But looking at Camerons eyes, Hugo couldnt make any more demands. He could only lift up his right hand and wipe the tears off Camerons face. It was hot and hot on his thumb. Rolling his fingertips, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, everything is fine." Hugo''s voice was soft, as if he was afraid to startle the butterfly staying at his fingertips. Although he did not answer Cameron''s request directly, he gradually calmed down Cameron''s inner irritability and worry. Cameron realized how embarrassed she was! She hurriedly buried her head in the quilt and wiped all the tears on Hugo''s bed sheet, which made Hugo laugh. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Hearing the noise in the room outside, Adam ran in first, and then you could see the figures of Joseph, Samora and others, and then saw Cameron lift it up in astonishment. With Zhang''s tear-stained cheeks, Cameron wailed and buried his head again, like an ostrich. Everyone saw Hugo turning his head, with a big smile on his face, "She''s shy." Chapter 1259： Father and son talk Joseph stepped forward, suppressing the ecstasy in his heart, and looked at Hugo''s clear eyes seriously, "Are you really all right?" A small smile was drawn at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, "I''m not sure, after all, my work has not been completed yet, hasn''t it?" Hugo''s joke suddenly changed the face of Samora standing behind, but Joseph smiled. When he got up, he knew that this was Hugo''s cold humor, which really meant that Hugo had completely recovered. Joseph carefully looked at the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth and let out a long sigh, "You better remember this. Your work has been delayed for a long time, but I have been under a lot of pressure on my shoulders. "Joseph also made a rare joke and made Hugo roll his eyes. Joseph wanted to say something, but he noticed Adam standing sternly on the side. He thought for a while and took the initiative to change the subject, "I think Tim and Steven must know this news as soon as possible. Life is not easy." Then Rick, who stretched his brows slightly, and Samora, who was still nervous, motioned for them to leave together, "Cameron, can you come and help? I think Hugo just recovered. I definitely want to eat something hearty." Rick was the first to react, pulling Samora and going out first. Cameron raised her head and looked at Joseph. She originally wanted to say, "I just brought the porridge", but when she saw Joseph''s gaze point towards Adam, she also reacted and quickly put the embarrassment on her face. Wipe everything clean, "This porridge has nothing to add, it tastes too bad, I should prepare something delicious." Cameron lowered his head and stamped a kiss on Hugo''s lips, and then left with Joseph with the porridge. Outside the room, you could hear the voice of Rick talking to the staff faintly, and then there was a burst of cheers, but the cheers were suppressed before they came to a full sound, and then there was the low laughter and Xixisuo''s low voice. The discussion sounded as if in a blink of an eye, the long-lasting dark cloud hanging over the head of the crew of "Death Row" was torn open a crack, and the golden bright sunlight poured down in an instant. During the recent period, Tim has been in self-blame. As a director, he has been persecuting Hugo, but he has not noticed that Hugo is wrong. This is his negligence, although no one has ever thought of losing responsibility. Give it to Tim, but he cant forgive himself; and Steven is also very heavy. A lot of work in the early stages of DreamWorks development is waiting for him to handle, but he has no thoughts at all, not just because of Hugo. Something went wrong, and because of this incident, Steven sighed a lot. Now, Hugo has finally recovered. Although everyone is still not sure whether the **** "personality split" is still harassing Hugo, or whether it will deteriorate further in the future or come out to toss it from time to time, but at least Judging from Hugo''s current mental state, the Hugo they were familiar with finally came back. This is already a huge improvement. In an instant, the entire crew relaxed, as if even the air became active. Listening to the trivial noise outside the window, the room became more and more quiet. Adam originally wanted to turn around and leave, but because he was worried about Hugo, he still didn''t take his steps. He just stood rigidly on the spot, looking at Hugo with some concern and some embarrassment. Adam didn''t know what he said just now, whether Hugo heard it or not. If he heard it... Adam could not help but had some urges to escape. He was really uncomfortable with such a situation. "So, just now..." Adam squirmed his lips, said a little vaguely at the beginning, but stopped again, he was not sure what he should say. Hugo looked at Adam suspiciously, "When did you come?" When Adam heard this, he looked at Hugo suddenly, the embarrassment in his eyes was swept away, but then he realized that he seemed a little too excited, he could not help coughing twice, and looked away from him. Just heard Hugo say, "Why did you come here? Does it matter if the shop is not looked after?" Hugo knew Adam. He knew that Adam was not used to expressing himself. Adam did not want his weakness to be seen by others, even his own son. Therefore, Hugo did not pierce Adam''s protective clothing. Hugo knows that this is his father, who has been silently guarding his father in his way. Hugo''s change of topic obviously made Adam feel more comfortable, "With old Jack here, everything is okay." Adam looked at his son again, "It''s you, what''s the matter, why did you suddenly say that there is a physical problem? What about now? Is everything all right?" Hugo looked at the father in front of him, his eyes kept floating on his body, but he never dared to look his eyes squarely, just looked at his forehead, and then worried that he would see through his sight, and moved nervously to the other side. I looked around, then couldn''t help but look at his forehead again. The fearful sight and the irritating voice revealed his true emotions. Hugo nodded and said calmly, "Well, it''s all right." "Are you sure?" Adam interrupted Hugo impatiently, and questioned with worry and suspicion, "Are you really sure? When I came to see you in the morning... I mean, I heard Joe say, you The pressure is so high that you need to see a psychiatrist. The situation sounds serious. Are you really okay? I mean, you are about to be 30 years old, and you cant stand the pressure. I didnt when I was a kid. This way of educating you... Your current career development is not very good, why is it suddenly stressed? I think your psychological quality is not good..." Hugo did not interrupt his father and allowed Adam to vent his dissatisfaction so much. This may be the first time in the history of the two fathers and sons that there has been such a situation-Hugo did not contradict Adam''s accusations and complaints. Of course Hugo knew that his situation was not that simple. Split personality, psychological pressure, and mental illness are not things that humans can control. Although he has recovered now, no one knows when he will relapse again. The most typical example is Heath Ledger. In order to play the role of the clown in "Batman: The Dark Knight", he was too involved in the scene, so that the whole person''s spirit was on the verge of collapse, even several times during the filming. There are serious signs of split personality. But before the filming was over, he still controlled himself well, and it seemed that there was nothing on the surface. But in fact, Heath has never been able to make a complete play, psychological pressure has been affecting him invisibly, so that he finally sucked. poison. Overdose, and eventually died young. Although no psychiatrist can prove the clown''s performance experience and Heath''s sucking. Poison has a direct connection, but many of Heaths friends and family have stated that after the shooting of "Batman: The Dark Knight", Heath could not get rid of the influence of the role of the Joker for a long time. This is a psychological problem, invisible and intangible, even more uncontrollable, but it often has a fatal effect. This is also the case with Hugo. He was already on the verge of a mental breakdown, and even had a complete breakdown at one time. Fortunately, Hugo finally defeated himself, defeated the demons, regained his sanity, and regained his optimism. . But no one is sure whether similar things will happen in the future. But Hugo knew that Adam didn''t need to understand this, because Hugo believed in himself. When Adam was behind him and his friends consistently supported him, he would be extremely strong, strong enough to overcome some. Adam finally noticed that something was wrong, and he was the only one who was talking about it. Hugo didn''t refute at all, but looked at himself so quietly, which made Adam a little embarrassed and straightened his own words abruptly. He subconsciously touched the cigarette case in his pocket. He knew that he could not smoke in front of Hugo, but this action could make him feel safe. He turned his eyes awkwardly and looked at the room. "Last time I mentioned to you that you were asked to buy a ranch. Would you like to reconsider this proposal?" Hugo suddenly said, recalling Adam''s mention of buying horse gear. Hugo knew that Adam had always dreamed of owning his own ranch, and occasionally he could participate in a cowboy in his free time. When Adam heard this topic, he wanted to reject it directly. In his memory, Hugo''s economy is always difficult, and he is always doing his best to help Hugo. Therefore, when Hugo mentioned the purchase of a ranch, he refused almost without even thinking about it. But when the words came to his lips, Adam looked at his son again, and he suddenly realized that maybe buying a ranch is also a good thing. At least he knows how to run a ranch, and old Jack can also help. If Hugo no longer works in the entertainment industry in the future, he can also prepare for Hugo a little back. Adam has always believed that the entertainment business can''t make much money, and it can''t be sustained. This is completely the job of youth, not to mention the occurrence of this incident, which made Adam more vigilant. After thinking about it OK, I went back to look at some nearby pastures. Adam nodded and agreed, "How much money can you pay? I still have some savings in my bank. It is estimated that there will be no problem with buying the ranch, but the equipment will need to be reviewed later. This is also a big expense. Old Jack is also interested in this aspect, I ask his opinion. " Hugo had no idea about the sale of land in the United States, so he didn''t know how much money was needed. He just looked at Adam and said hesitantly, "Is five million dollars enough?" Adam was choked with saliva because of Hugos words and coughed violently. Hugo thought the price was too low. He made an estimate based on the price of his Malibu villa. But think about it carefully, the ranch It must be several times larger than the villa, he went on to say, "If it is not enough, it doesn''t matter if it is more." Adam looked at Hugo with a serious face and said in surprise, "You have so much money now? Didn''t you just buy a villa and a new car some time ago?" Hugo shrugged and said with a little bragging tone, "I''m still doing a good job in this business." It was like a kid showing off his award in front of his father. Adam was stunned, but he lowered his eyes and twitched the corners of his mouth lightly, a flash of pride flashed through his eyes. Chapter 1260： Mood precipitation "Hugo!" Cameron''s crisp voice broke the silence in the room and frightened Hugo. He hurriedly tried to hide the script in his hands, but it was obviously too slow. Cameron walked up in a few strides and held the script at once. Hugo couldn''t help but an embarrassed expression on Hugo''s face. Cameron''s eyes widened in anger and said sharply, "You are now Need to rest, rest! Didnt you say that you cant access the script for the time being! Who on earth gave you the script?" Hugo scratched his head embarrassedly. From the out of his sight he saw Samora who quickly slipped from the door, but his mouth was very strict. He did not intend to "betray" his friend, but changed the subject and said, "Sweetheart, I know you." I am worried about me and hope I have a good rest, but this is my job, and I still need to work again..." Cameron wrinkled his pretty nose, his apricot eyes blazed with anger, "Don''t come with me, your sweet words are full of lies." Hugo is not a person who often speaks sweet words. I suddenly started using it recently, and Cameron saw through Hugos tricks. "You also know that you need a good rest! So why do you have to tell me every time? Work can be pushed back, but now, you A quiet environment is needed, at least there can be no scripts." Hugo grinded his teeth depressedly. Although he knew that Cameron was worried about him, he knew his situation best. In fact, he has recovered now. What''s more, he was mentally ill, not physically injured. Now he was lying on the bed every day, like a seriously ill patient, which made him feel like he was going to get moldy. In fact, in the past two days, he just wanted to get in touch with the script one after another to see if he could calm down and adapt to the script, but Cameron was really frightened. There was some rumors, and Hugo was absolutely prohibited from contacting the script. This makes Hugo quite sad. "Cameron..." Hugo wanted to open his mouth and explain his situation patiently, but when he raised his head, he saw Cameron''s worried and fearful eyes. The words rushed to his throat, but he never said no again. come out. In the past few days, Cameron''s suffering and panic, no one knows better than Hugo, Cameron will be awakened even in the middle of the night, just because he is worried about Hugo''s nightmare situation. Looking at Cameron like this, I couldn''t bear it, Hugo sighed slightly and swallowed the words. Cameron saw that Hugo did not continue to refute, and he softened, sat on the edge of the bed, and then slowly crawled on Hugo''s chest, quietly listening to Hugo''s steady heartbeat, which was powerful. The sound of his heartbeat is like a lullaby, making Cameron feel endless peace of mind. "Hugo, I know your desire for work, but...I''m just worried about you. You need to rest. When you are fully adjusted, let''s talk about work, okay?" Cameron said softly, listening His own voice echoed shallowly in Hugo''s chest, with an indescribable warmth. Mental illness and psychological pressure have never been "completely adjusted". This requires the unremitting efforts of the person concerned. Only when the person really changes his mind and attitude can he avoid mental illness as much as possible. Reappearing-it is not a 100% cure. Cameron faced Hugo as if he was dealing with a porcelain doll in need of care. He was cautious, cautious and cautious, which made Hugo a little at a loss. But listening to Cameron''s voice that seemed to break at the touch of a touch, Hugo couldn''t refuse. Hugo raised his right hand, his right hand stopped in the air, and he paused slightly, showing some hesitation, but in the end it fell gently on Camerons back, patted it twice, and then responded in a low voice. To, "Yeah." The dull resonance sounded slightly in his chest, and the corner of Cameron''s mouth was also gently outlined. The passage of time seemed to slow down at this moment, until there was a knock on the door. Cameron seemed to be frightened and sat up abruptly. When he looked back, he saw Adam standing at the door and looking away. . "Hey, Adam, you are here." Cameron stood up and said in a panic. "No, it''s okay, I just came over to tell Hugo, I''ll go back first. The family affairs are still waiting for me." Adam said scatteredly, without looking at Hugo, but simply confessed, and then Planning to turn around and leave directly. Hugo got out of the bed directly, "Go back so soon?" Then he quickly chased him in Adam''s direction. The Asian authorities took a quick look at Hugo, and immediately turned away, "Well, anyway, you seem to be in a good condition now, and I will be fine if I stay here, so I will go back first." Hugo knows that Adam is not good at dealing with others, and Adam does not like the atmosphere of the crew. At this time, Adam has been in Baton Rouge for five days. This is already very rare. The last time Adam went to Los Angeles for Christmas. Stayed for only three days. "That''s what I said." Hugo nodded lightly, and then looked around. "Pay attention to your own health. When you go back, please put the purchase of the ranch on the agenda... Please call me if you have anything to do, you know. Yes, my mobile phone is always open anyway." Adam nodded, did not speak, and there was a little silence between the two. It seems that the five days of getting along this time were too close for both of them, which made both of them a little uncomfortable, but they didn''t know what to say. After a while, Adam broke the **** and said, "After work, if you want, go home and live for a while, ignore the bad crows." Adam raised his hand and patted Hugo on the shoulder. , "Okay, you go and rest, I''m leaving." After speaking, Adam didn''t look back, and left with strides. Cameron came over and said to Hugo, "You are right here, I''ll go over and see if Adam lacks anything." Hugo nodded, stamped a kiss on Cameron''s forehead, and then watched Adam''s departure, standing there for a long time. Until the back of the car disappeared in the flying dust of the highway, Hugo still stood there for a long time without moving his own pace. Suddenly the phone rang in the room, which interrupted Hugos thoughts. But he still didn''t turn around to answer the phone in a hurry, but stayed for a while, then turned around and walked back to the house, picked up the phone on the bedside table, and the ringtone was still ringing tirelessly at this time. "Hello, this is Hugo." Hugo picked up the phone, then walked to the window, watching the dust flying on the road gradually settle down, just watching quietly, this can make him feel Slowly settle down. "Listen to your voice, it looks good now." Charlize''s voice came from the other end of the phone, with a touch of fatigue, a touch of relaxation, and a smile in his voice. Hugo still didn''t take his gaze back, "After a few days of rest, if the state is no longer good, I will go to the psychiatric hospital." Hugo''s ridicule made Charlize laugh wildly, and the exaggerated laughter that did not look like a woman made Yu Yu. Guo rolled his eyes silently, "How about you? Just finished shooting? How do you feel?" "Well, I am preparing to remove my makeup, but I am too lazy to move." Charlize stretched out and said with a yawn. There is no image at all. At this time, Charlize has already begun the shooting of "Two Days in the Valley". It sounds like It''s not easy, "acting is really hard work, what do you think we are doing?" "Do you want to hear the answer in the fairy tale version or the answer in real life?" The dust in the air in his sight settled, and Hugo''s mood also settled. Said with a smile. "Forget it, I don''t want to listen. Anyway, we asked for it." Charlize seemed to know what Hugo wanted to say and waved his hand. "Your voice sounds normal now, and it seems that you have basically recovered. I can finally stop worrying." "Cut, when are you worried? I don''t believe it." Hugo curled his lips and said contemptuously, "You stayed in Baton Rouge for a day? Then just left, there is no reason to worry about me. What does it look like?" "Hey, buddy, I''ve stayed for two days, okay!" Charlize retorted frankly, but after all he was a little guilty, "But how do you know that I''m in Baton Rouge, when I went to see you , You are completely in a coma." After Hugo''s accident, Joseph listened to the advice of a psychologist and found Hugo''s best friends, hoping to give Hugo some positive energy and not let Hugo fall into the gloomy mood of self-blame. After receiving the call, Charlize directly asked for leave from the crew of "Two Days in the Valley" and rushed all the way to Baton Rouge that night. She was the first friend to arrive. But Charlize only stayed for two days not only because the crew of "Two Days in the Valley" can no longer ask for leave, but Cameron has also rushed over, and Joseph notified Adam again, so Charlize was ahead of schedule. left. "Where I was in a coma, I was very conscious at the time, but... I just didn''t want to talk." Hugo muttered and explained that the appearance of friends was really effective. Hugo couldn''t hear what his friends were saying at the time. , But I can feel the worry and encouragement of friends around me. "I knew you would be fine. It has always been the case." This is the truth. Although Charlize is worried, she has always believed in Hugo because she knows Hugo''s dreams and pursuits, and she knows Hugo better. Inner sunshine and persistence, so she believes that Hugo knows what she is doing, and will eventually make the right choice. Some people may think that this is an unfounded blind belief, but Charlize thinks it is friendship. "So, I am not worried about you, I am worried that if I become like you, I am not as strong as you, I guess I will go directly to the mental hospital." Charlize''s ridicule caused Hugo''s words to be blocked, but he was stunned. I couldn''t refute it, but I laughed helplessly. When Charlize heard Hugo''s chuckle, he couldn''t help but relax, "So, you should have something now? Does the understanding of performance open a whole new door?" Chapter 1261： Inner desire "Yes, of course." Hugo''s words were relaxed and with a hint of excitement, "I think acting is really a very interesting thing, you know, when your own life and the character''s life are intertwined, that kind of The joy and joy that shuttles back and forth between reality and illusion, the magnificence and hugeness that condenses a long life in just ninety minutes, the kind of comfort and relaxation that makes emotions burst out, in the performance Suddenly, there is a kind of freedom and joy to wander in parallel worlds." This is the most vivid feeling after Hugo broke through the bottleneck this time. It was as if he suddenly raised his head and saw the starry sky on the dark night, close at hand, within reach, the shock and magnificence that came to the face, Let the soul be baptized in an instant. "Wow, I can''t understand." After Charlize sighed, he said plainly, which made Hugo stunned, and then he chuckled slightly, "To be honest, I can''t understand the state you are talking about, listen. It looks like an extremely mysterious world that makes me yearn for infinitely. This makes me wonder, will one day I also reach your realm?" Indeed, Hugo didn''t feel this state until recently, as if he opened a door and entered another world. This feeling is very subtle and difficult to describe. People who haven''t really experienced it can''t understand it. It''s like when Catherine Hepburn was talking with Hugo, Hugo was at a loss; now Charlize is obviously the same, but Hugo is standing in Catherine''s position. Hugo chuckled and sighed, "Before that, acting was just a hobby for me, but now, it has become a bridge between me and another world. You know, I seem to have seen a brand new The world." Hugo couldn''t help but pause when he said this. He wanted to describe the starry sky in his mind to Charlize. He wanted to find the correct language, but for the first time he found out that his language was So scarce and so pale, "Its like a person who likes extreme sports, who has never forgotten the excitement produced by extreme sports, so I always push myself to challenge this limit, the pleasure of constantly impacting and refreshing myself. It makes the whole life different. I finally know why some people are addicted to drama!" Although Hugo''s excitement was not high, Charlize felt it clearly, which made her laugh involuntarily, "Hugo, your words made me full of energy." Charlize never wanted to make a vase, but at the beginning, she simply and stubbornly didn''t want others to always focus on her appearance. She just wanted to prove that she had the strength to surpass her appearance, nothing more. But after getting along with Hugo for a long time, Charlize gradually became ambitious for acting. She also wanted to be an excellent actor. If her appearance can be a weapon of performance, she doesn''t mind using this appearance. This is the biggest difference for Charlize now. "Hugo, have you been scared in the past few days?" Charlize hesitated for a moment, but still asked this question. Hugo was silent for a moment, and then nodded, "Fear, of course I am afraid. You know, the process is like falling into a black hole, and it''s like... a bullet hits you directly, that kind of fear is instantaneous. If you swallow you, you have fallen into a bottomless abyss before you even had time to gather your courage." Charlize did not speak. She recalled seeing Hugo when she rushed to Baton Rouge. Hugo was like a ragdoll without a soul at the time. No wonder Joseph panicked, even the group of them knows best. Hugos most trusted friend, its hard not to panic. And what about Hugo as a party? I''m afraid it''s even more so. "But you don''t regret it." Charlize''s sentence should be an interrogative sentence, but she said it in a positive sentence. "But I don''t regret it." Hugo answered in the affirmative, and the words passed through the phone lightly, but with infinite power, "You know, it''s like a moth fighting a fire, knowing that the result of flying past is Destroyed, but we will still move forward without turning back. The craziest thing is that we are still having fun. At this point, Hugo himself chuckled silently, seeming to laugh at himself, but he also seemed to be relieved. Charlize also laughed, as if whispering, "Even if you do it again, you will still make the same choice." Charlize knew that this is the inner desire, the inner enthusiasm, and the inner yearning. This is The meaning of life. Many people have searched for a lifetime without knowing the meaning of their lives. They just live indifferently, live to live, and go with the flow in order to survive. Maybe they can maintain the length of their lives, but they don''t have the breadth of life. And it is the latter that determines the excitement of life. Although Charlize knew that Hugo was such a person a long time ago, she still felt the inner sigh and admiration again. She is looking forward to such a future, looking forward to becoming an actor like Hugo. The call ended, but Hugo still stood there, looking at the delicate sunlight outside the window, but his heart was surging because of the conversation just now. As Hugo said earlier, acting was a hobby for Hugo in the past. It has always been inferior to his pursuit and dedication to rock. But now, acting has become Hugos lifelong pursuit. He enjoys acting. Wandering and flying in the world, he is eager to continuously climb new peaks in the acting world. Hugo knows that performance is never a simple matter, because a person''s personality is an independent individual. If you are too persistent and obsessed with performance, it is not unusual for a split personality. But Hugo also knew that he would still fly moths to the fire without turning back, open his arms to embrace the pain that accompanies the challenge of the limit. Just like rock, glory or death, he chose to burn himself desperately. "I need to know that I hurt you. The truth is that everything originated from me. The hurt is just to find the bottom line, but it caused me trouble." The guitar strum was constantly deafening in Hugo''s mind. The bright and melancholic string sound was like a cuckoo weeping blood, pouring out the inner tugging and bitterness like a song. Hugo knows, always knows, all this is he asked for. It is he who tries to break his acting model and seeks new breakthroughs; it is he who tries to integrate himself into the role, regardless of each other; it is he who is too greedy for the role of the ecstasy after he refuses to distinguish between reality and illusion; it is he who is single-handedly Matthew''s role was shaped, creating a split personality... "I want to know that I have left scars. I want to know if you feel free. Will you still kiss like me? Do you still cherish my secrets? I''m so good at being honest. This gives me Caused trouble." But Hugo could not give up, and he was unwilling to give up. Acting is like love, the kind of enthusiasm and indulge in the kind of madness, so that life becomes magnificent, and the burst of emotion is simply uncontrollable. Love is love, just like a volcanic eruption. Falling in love, this is such a wonderful adjective, "slowly falling in...love", the slow but rapid process makes the world full of poetry. Even if you are hurt, even if you choose to separate, even if your love disappears... But the scar left in your heart will still exist forever, becoming a part of your body and a part of your life. The remaining temperature solidified into an amber shape, immortal. "You lit me up and hit me like bullets. The fragments that belonged to you were left in my heart. The craziest thing is that I am fascinated by it, the black hole in my heart, the black hole in my heart." Bullet, all this is like a bullet hitting it suddenly. There is no time to react, and no ability to resist. You can only feel the strong impact of the bullet, and the pain that bursts out instantly rushes out, completely destroying yourself. Swallow. Even if the pain disappears gradually, the bullet fragments are still left in the heart, and the dark hole remains there forever. The pain of the scar makes the emptiness of the black hole continue to flow. Even tears and blood cannot make up for it. Unfathomable hole. But... But the craziest thing is that, looking down at the scars and holes left by the bullet, I still love that feeling deeply, and I am deeply fascinated by it. After falling in love, I can''t help myself for a long time. The bursts of pain kept coming, tears broke free from the shackles of the eye sockets and kept sliding down, reminding myself how crazy all this was, but not only did not resist, but also laughed and enjoyed it. Is this crazy? Is this exciting? Is this scary? Maybe. But I am really fascinated by it This is not an apology, there is no emotion, no surgery, people are always abandoned by time, just constant struggle. You are only so beautiful, it is not your fault, it caused me trouble. You light up me and hit me like a bullet. Your fragments are left in my heart. The craziest thing is that I am fascinated by it, the black hole in my heart, the black hole in my heart. " Hugo just stood on the spot, and then slowly opened his arms, letting the sun shine through and fall on his body. The warm temperature made Hugo slowly close his eyes, and he could even feel the breeze. Slowly penetrating the free breath of his arms, he slowly tilted his head back, as if his feet could be in the air, and then began to soar with the wind. The pleasant pleasure is accompanied by the entanglement, pain, bitterness, and struggle in the depths of his mind. They broke out together, but this time Hugo didn''t have any fear at all. He opened his arms like this, ready to embrace the comet-like impact. "Bullets", that piece of acting fragments stayed in Hugo''s heart forever along with the pain of this split personality. I closed my eyes and listened quietly to the sound of the heart beating. It was small but powerful. Even though every beating involved nerves and pain, every beating was so powerful and beautiful. If you are not crazy, you will not survive, Hugo felt the courage and charm of this sentence for the first time. Chapter 1262： Restart shooting Two weeks later, the crew of "Death Row" returned to filming. After Adam returned to Lanches, Steven and Rick also left the crew. All these details indicate that Hugo has fully recovered. This makes the whole The atmosphere of the crew seemed a lot relaxed. But Cameron stayed here, and she planned to accompany Hugo to finish the filming of "Death Row". But in fact, Cameron and Hugo dont have much time to meet. In order not to delay the filming process of the crew, and to show Hugos professional attitude, Cameron usually stays with Samora and tries not to interfere with the normal work of the crew. Work. When Hugo appeared in front of the crew, everyone stood up and applauded to welcome Hugo. Hugo officially expressed his gratitude to the crew, as well as his own apologies. After all, the entire crew is frightened by Hugo''s alone situation. To be honest, they did nothing wrong. Then Hugo walked to Missy Jager, who was standing in the corner. Since Missy didnt have many roles, the place where she was at this time was basically the location of supporting actors. Seeing Hugos figure, everyone They all looked at each other, and then one by one stood up one after another. Seeing Hugo walking up to Missy, Missy didn''t have any special thoughts. She looked at Hugo in amazement. Then she saw Hugo stretch out his right hand and smile sincerely, "Missy , I''m really sorry. I sincerely apologize for my loss of control in that scene. Because of my relationship, you are shocked." Missy didnt expect Hugo to come over to apologize to herself. Objectively speaking, Hugo did need to apologize. After all, Missy was frightened, but everyone knew that Hugo was too deep in the scene and caused the filming to appear. In addition to deviations, no one wants such a situation, especially Hugo. What''s more, everyone in the crew saw the suffering that Hugo has endured in the past few days, so Missy didn''t want Hugo to apologize at all. "Oh...oh, it''s okay, it''s okay, I''m fine, I''m really fine." Missy stammered, holding Hugo''s right hand, and then swaying it twice, "I mean, that day Its really scary, but Im really fine. This is what happens when filming, isnt it?" Just like when shooting martial arts or slapped scenes, an actor must be in place in one step in order to be true. So Missy was also prepared for the situation that day. Although Hugo, who was trapped in a demon barrier, looked a little scary, she did not leave any psychological shadows. Seeing Hugo today was even more scary, but rather flattered. "This is really relieved," Hugo said with a smile, "but I still have to express my apologies and thank you for your dedication." "A hug is enough." Missy Luoluo laughed generously. "At least I can go back and show my friends how Hugo Lancaster''s hug feels." "My pleasure." Hugo opened his arms without any hesitation, and gave Missy a big hug. "Very warm, and very man, I will soon become the envy of many girls." Missy''s words made everyone around chuckle. Then Hugo looked at Peter Susgard who was standing aside, "Peter, thank you for your wit that day, you saved my life, and of course, my career as an actor." It was Peter who was in an emergency that day. Knock Hugo away at all times, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous. Although Hugo still has bruises on his chest. Peter was a little at a loss. He was a bit more introverted. Before Hugo, he was repetitive, sometimes pleasant, and sometimes grumpy, which made him unpredictable. What''s more, Peter is different from Missy. Missy is the victim, but Peter gave Hugo a grievous note. At this time, facing Hugo''s gratitude, he didn''t know how to respond. The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth was outlined, "I had a lot of inappropriate things to you before, please forgive me." These words immediately made Peter breathe a sigh of relief, "Hey, man, you are welcome back." Jack Black, who was standing next to him, walked up unwillingly, and gave Hugo directly to his chest, laughing. Said, "Fortunately, things are back to the way they were, haven''t they?" In the end, Hugo did not answer. Instead, he looked down at the place where Jack had hit his chest. Jack was startled. He smiled sorrowfully and patted Hugo''s chest lightly, "Maybe not." " Just one sentence made Hugo burst into laughter, and everyone else burst into laughter when they saw Jack''s embarrassed expression. This series of laughter finally relaxed the crew of "Death Row". Originally, the crew was relatively heavy because of the subject matter. As a result, the Hugo incident happened again, which was like a heavy stone weighing on everyone''s hearts. It''s finally raining and clearing now. Tim looked at Hugo whose smile reappeared on his face, and gave Hugo a firm hug, "Man, welcome back." Among the crowd, Tim''s psychological pressure is undoubtedly huge. Hugo refused to "stay away from the gambling city" and chose to "walk on death row." Although Hugo said it was because of the role, Tim knew that his friendly offensive must have played a role. Even if not, Tim knows that he has the responsibility to shoot this work, not only for himself, but also for Hugo. Hugo didn''t explain much, but patted Tim''s back vigorously. "Let''s see what happens next." Susan immediately gave Hugo a hug, "I am also looking forward to what will happen next." As an actor in Hugo''s rivalry, Susan knows best what has happened in the past. For her performance, Susan felt curiosity and anticipation. The truth is that Hugo gave Susan and Tim a huge surprise. After returning to filming, Hugo only took three scenes to find the rhythm again. Although during the filming process, you can still feel that Hugo is looking for subtle changes in control, this is because the number of times has increased, most of the time. At that time, it was Hugo''s own request, but Hugo''s performance has obviously entered a new level. Naturally natural and free, but at the same time you can feel Hugos precise expressiveness. Every detail of the psychological change of Matthews character is vivid under Hugos interpretation. More importantly, Hugo does not. Completely lose self-control. Although when entering the role, there will still be too much selflessness that it still does not come out after the shooting, but overall, Hugo has gradually grasped the initiative, and the previous split of personality has never appeared again. So the crew often has such a situation. After filming a scene, Tim sits in front of the monitor and studies, Hugo sits in place to study, and from time to time he asks Tim to replay the scenes just now, and then Hugo stands beside him. I thought about it carefully, and finally ended with Hugo''s initiative to re-shoot. There have even been situations like this. Tim thinks the scene just now has been perfect, but Hugo is still not satisfied with him, and strongly urges to re-shoot, and obtains Susan''s consent. As a result, Tim had to invest in shooting again, and when the results of the shooting came out, seeing Hugo''s performance, Tim also admired again and again, and then convinced that Hugo''s idea was correct. Due to Hugos excellent state and Susans full firepower, the shooting rhythm of "Death Row" has always been maintained at a super high level. The progress that was originally due to the rest of the week will soon be little by little. Was caught up. In a blink of an eye, the filming entered the second half, and it also ushered in the most exciting scene of the whole movie, which will also be the biggest test for Hugo. Under the consolation and guidance of the nun Helen, Matthew opened his heart to the nun Helen little by little. All efforts and attempts have ended in failure. Matthew still has to be executed. As the time for execution is getting closer, Matthew becomes more and more disturbed. The nun Helen tried to get Matthew to tell the truth in order to get salvation, but Matthew was always stubborn. He shifted all the responsibility to others and tried to blame others to escape the guilt. But when the prison guards began to prepare for the execution, when Matthew realized that the rest of his life was being used up bit by bit, all of Matthews defenses fell apart. After calling his mother to say goodbye Matthew broke down completely, and frank everything in front of the nun Helen. This scene is a scene of Matthew''s self-salvation. In many movies, the murderer cries bitterly before death, repents and confesses loudly...Trying to use this method to gain sympathy and forgiveness. Some people succeeded, others failed, and many people were mocked as tears of crocodile. But for Matthew, this is the end of his inner self-struggle, self-hypnosis, and self-resistance He is not only trying to obtain salvation, but also showing the softness and fragility in his heart. Came out. This puts forward strict requirements for Hugos performance. Too much will appear artificial, too little will be insufficient. The most important thing is that Hugo must show the process of Matthews inner struggle and transformation, because Tim As a director, he did not mix any personal opinions in the film, and all his opinions are pinned on Hugo''s performance. It can be said that Tim''s understanding and definition of the entire movie "Death Row" falls on Hugo''s shoulders, and this scene is even more important. Therefore, the entire crew has been under tremendous pressure, even Hugo and Susan are no exception. After the filming of this scene started, the filming has been blocked. It has been ng for thirteen times, but still did not find a suitable and satisfactory rhythm. It was either Hugo or Susan that had a problem, and Tim sometimes had trouble with the shooting method and shooting. The angle is also not satisfactory, the whole crew can feel the tension. But this kind of tightness made Hugo feel excited, unprecedented excitement, because he vaguely felt that he seemed to usher in the best test moment after breaking through the bottleneck. However, Hugo knows that he can''t let the excitement destroy his performance, he must calm down, and he must have a clear mind to fully participate in the role. Chapter 1263： Precise control "I love you, mother; I love you, mother..." Matthews voice was trembling. He buried his head deeply in his hands, and his tears broke completely, but he resisted his grief and regret, trying to comfort his mother who was already crying on the other end of the phone. , But he has no way to control his voice. He is like sycamore leaves falling in the autumn rain. He tries his best to grab the trunk, but he cant help himself. He will leave the tree at any time, flutter in the wind, and become A dead leaf on the ground. There are so many things I want to say, but I can''t remember a single sentence. After all, the phone was hung up, and Matthew curled up together, biting his lips tightly to prevent the cry from overflowing, and then tried to breathe. The cold air was mixed with the depression of the night, little by little. Infuse into the lungs. Only then did Matthew feel the breath of his own life again, breathing heavily. But Matthew soon realized that he didn''t have much time to enjoy such breathing. He leaned weakly against the iron window, looking at the wall clock in the corridor outside. Twenty-two minutes, his life has the last twenty-two minutes left. When a person knows exactly how long his life is, how does it feel? The temperature of Matthew''s whole body was fading bit by bit, and even his blood began to become cold. He breathed hard, only to find that the oxygen seemed to be insufficient, and then his body began to become tired, and everything slowed down. With speed, the picture that was once thought to be blurry in my mind gradually becomes clear, fragmented, chaotic, but extremely clear. "I''ll let time pass like this." Matthew sat there, looking down at the cold handcuffs on his hands, with tears left in his eyes, and his face was full of tiredness, "Tell mom I love She, chatted with each younger brother..." Matthew tried to recall the content of the call, but found that he didn''t seem to say anything, and the call was hung up. Matthew raised his head, frowned and looked at the nun Helen somewhat hollowly, "I hate to say goodbye." But his gaze returned immediately, as if he was just talking to himself, "I told them if I could, I''d rather talk to them at the previous moment..." Matthew didn''t change his breath, his face full of loneliness and struggling entangled at the corners of his mouth. Although the nun Helen could only see Matthew''s profile face, and could not even see Matthew''s eyes, at this time Matthew was full of confusion and entanglement, as if the dim lights in the prison had dimmed. "What''s the matter, Matt? What''s the matter?" Sister Helen said earnestly, her words as light as a cicada''s wings with infinite eagerness and sincerity, because she knew that there was not much time left for Matthew. If Matthew is still unwilling to repent, he will not be saved. Matthew didn''t look up, but just whispered, "My mother kept saying,''It''s all Witlow''s fault.'' She keeps complaining about me catching up with that guy." This was originally the theory that Matthew advocated, and he kept saying He insisted on the statement, but at this moment, Matthew''s words were full of weakness. He shook his head gently, with a small arc, but revealed incomparably firmness, "I don''t want her to have this kind of thought." Matthew raised his head and looked guiltily and timidly at the sincere eyes of the nun Helen. Those eyes were full of sincerity and enthusiasm, but Matthew was a little afraid to look directly, his eyes moved in a panic, "As you said. , I could leave at that time." Matthew paused and said firmly, "But I didn''t." After saying this sentence, it seemed to consume all of Matthew''s energy. All the lies were exposed at this moment. He tried to deceive the world, but in the end he was only deceiving himself. He has been trying to avoid the truth, he has been trying to excuse himself, but the voice in his heart is laughing at himself: You are a liar. At this moment, Matthew tore his scars fiercely, leaving the truth in front of him without any concealment, which made Matthew at a loss as to what to do. He felt as if he was standing on the trial platform completely, but under the stage. There are no onlookers, only himself. His own gaze stared at the fruit of himself motionlessly, his scorching gaze seemed to laugh at his embarrassment and arrogance, and also sympathized with his belated confession. "I''m asking for trouble." Matthew whispered to himself, then raised his head to look at the nun Helen, her amber eyes full of pain and self-loathing, "I''m a coward." He picked it up. The dagger peeled open the wound he had never shown before, and it was shown **** in front of the nun Helen, and even more directly and cruelly in front of him. It turned out that his life was a joke from beginning to end. No one forced him. All this was his own choice, but because of his timidity, he pushed all his mistakes on others. This tragedy was brewed by him himself. This fact made Matthew''s eyes full of pain and struggle, but a mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The intense conflict made the nun Helen all see in her eyes, and hot tears filled her eyes. Sister Helen knew that she should not sympathize with Matthew, because Matthew was a murderer, but she could not control herself. When she saw the weak soul trembling in Matthew''s eyes, she knew that Ma Xiu also needs to be saved, and Matthew needs to be redeemed. If... if someone is willing to listen to Matthew, then tragedy won''t happen? "He is savage than me, I just...drink too much and tried to be prestigious, but I still can''t...I don''t have the guts to resist him." Matthew said softly, as if to state a simple fact. But the struggle under his eyes revealed that the wound in his heart is constantly pulling at the moment, "I told my mother, I am a coward." Thinking back to his mother''s cowardice and loneliness, Matthew''s voice couldn''t help but choked up, "She kept saying,''It''s not your fault, Matt, it''s not your fault, Matt, it''s not your fault...'' "Matthew''s voice slowly lowered like this, like the sweet voice of a mother softly coaxing the child to sleep. "Your mother loves you very much, Matt." The nun Helen spoke almost in a voice. She was afraid of breaking the silence of this moment, and also afraid of defeating the last line of defense in Matthew''s heart. Her eyes were full of tears. , But still can''t bear to slide down. Matthew heard what the nun Helen said. He was silent for a while, his emotions seemed to calm down, and then slowly said, "That boy...Walter..." Matthew raised his head and glanced at Sister Helen, the struggle and pain in her eyes were undoubtedly revealed, "Huh?" Sister Helen raised her tone slightly, "What''s the matter?" Matthew looked at the nun Helen in such a calm manner. Her amber eyes were unprecedentedly clear. Without the violence, cunning, struggle and concealment before, all emotions were revealed without omission: sadness and regret deep in her heart. A stormy sea was set off, "I killed him." Matthew just admitted the facts, and for the first time he confessed the facts. The teardrops in the eyes of the nun Helen slipped down like this, "And Hope?" "No, I don''t, ma''am." Matthew shook his head slightly. "Then you raped her?" Sister Helen''s eyes showed an unprecedented sacred light, leading Matthew to the end of self-salvation step by step. The boulder in Matthew''s heart just slipped down. The sense of relief came in an instant. He was so clearly aware of what he did. He ruined the lives of the two families. He personally ruined his family''s life, tears suddenly surged upwards, which made his voice choke, "Yes, ma''am." Matthew had to press his lips to prevent himself from crying like a coward, but his red eyes had already leaked his inner fear, fear, and regret. "Are you willing to take responsibility for their death?" The nun Helen did not wipe the tears from her cheeks, but looked at Matthew motionlessly, watching all the emotions in Matthew''s eyes, and slowly guiding Matthew. The affectionate and focused eyes completely broke through all of Matthew''s defenses, "Yes, ma''am." Then he began to cry, tears slowly falling down his eyes, and he whimpered and said, "After turning off the lights last night I knelt down and prayed for them..." I uttered the words in a blast, squeezing all the air in my lungs, because only then would he not be interrupted by his own crying, "I have never done this before. ." Matthew sat there just letting the tears fall, sobbing constantly. Seeing Matthew like this, the tears of nun Helen could no longer hold back one by one, "Oh, Matt..." She had to close her eyes and take a deep breath. There is a way to go on, "Some hurts can only be healed by God. You did a terrible thing, Matt, a terrible thing..." Sister Helen tried to keep her tears from disrupting the rhythm and forbeared her. With inner pain, he said, "But now you regain your dignity, no one can take it away." The nun Helen looked at Matthew''s remorseful face like this. Before the words could be finished, the tears fell again. Came down, "Matthew Poncelet, you are a child of God." Sitting on the spot, Matthew clenched his teeth tightly. His facial muscles tightened because of the force of his teeth, but he did not hold back after all, and the crying just overflowed from between the teeth. After coming out, even if he tried harder, the tears still fell unwillingly. "No one ever said that I am a child of God," Matthew said with a choked voice, but there was a bright smile on the corner of his mouth. Blooming proudly in tears, "There are countless people who say I''m a bastard." Matthew didn''t forget to tease himself, but the laughter only lasted for a moment, and then he was overwhelmed by self-blame, "I''m just... I just hope that my death will bring some comfort to their parents..." Matthew just sat there, crying like a child, his body trembling with fear, and the crying overflowing like a wounded little beast was mixed with pain, struggle, regret and despair, but because of him He clenched his teeth tightly, just pressed his lips, and reverberated trivially in the cold prison. Chapter 1264： Introductory acting The whole set was silent, only Hugos fine sobbing leaked from the gap between his teeth, depressed and dull, but it contained infinite remorse and pain. It was gently pulled in everyones heart, and the listener couldnt help but his nose. acid. The staff present knew that Matthew Poncelet was guilty, and his cruelty could not be ignored because of his weakness, let alone be forgiven. But at this moment, looking at "Matthew" in front of him, his fragility and his tolerance for his regret are unbearable, especially when Matthew raised his head, the trace of dazedness and panic in his eyes, even more It makes people feel like they can''t breathe at that moment. Almost before I realized it, my eyes were already filled with tears. Many staff members at the scene quietly put aside their heads and wiped away the embarrassment on their cheeks. Tim is standing behind the monitor, his mind is also suffering a huge shock. In fact, what Tim really wants to discuss is: can the execution of the criminal''s death sentence really relieve the family? Especially when the criminal himself is not cruel and hateful, or even when the criminal himself is worthy of sympathy and pitifulness, is the death penalty still necessary? It is true that it is inevitable for criminals to be punished, but whether it is correct to pay a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye, and a life for life, everyone should have his own judgment deep in his heart. I have to say that Tim has a super high standard for this scene, otherwise there will not be so many ngs just now, but Hugo''s performance in this scene is far beyond imagination. Just the trivial cry of crying has already shrouded the entire set in depression, even if you dont look at Hugos expression, even if you dont watch Hugo and Susans rivalry, just stand in the corner of the set and close your eyes. , You can feel the rich and mixed emotions from Hugo''s cries, which is enough to make people move. Not to mention Hugos talking eyes. The emotions leaked in those amber eyes are so complicated and profound. The hatred of oneself, the regret for crime, the desire for redemption, the fear of death, Nostalgia for family... The blank in my eyes is like a lost child, standing at the crossroads of the world, but the whole cold society is unwilling to lend a helping hand to him, just watching him step by step. Abyss, even pushed it behind his back. At this moment, he was standing on the edge of the cliff, but there was no way back. He knew that he had to jump off and embrace death, but he didn''t know what happened. The faintness made all the bystanders begin to faint in their hearts. Cramping. Susan feels that there is an infinite surging emotion in her chest. She wants to vent, but she doesnt know how to express it. She wants to give the man in front of her a hug, not for redemption, nor for his sin, nor for letting him. He excused himself, simply thinking that he needed a hug, a warm hug, or even just a warm shoulder. "Perhaps the best thing you can do for them is to pray for peace of mind." The nun Helen said in a muted voice. She wanted to reach out over the prison railing to touch Matthew, but she knew it was not allowed. She had to suppress the surging in her heart, and her eyes became even more flushed. Matthew suppressed his crying, and the corner of his mouth stretched out a self-deprecating arc, "I have never really loved a woman or anything..." This made him feel so sad that he was even more sad. Only at this moment did he understand this, and his life only had the last twenty minutes leftmaybe there are no twenty minutes left now, "It seems that I am going to die to find love." Just this sentence caused the tears of the nun Helen to burst again. She pressed her lips to suppress her emotions. She could not substitute too many personal emotions, but it was too difficult. Especially when Matthew raised his head and looked over, there was a helpless light in those eyes, "Thank you for loving me." The nun Helen opened her mouth lightly, trying to say something, but the tears that came down made all the words lose weight. She could only close her eyes and leaned against the cold iron railing to calm herself down. Matthew exhaled a long breath and glanced at the clock on the corridor wall, "Oh, time...like flying." Matthew knew that his life was already counting down, and he weakly leaned against the wall. , Shrank his shoulders slightly, "I feel very cold." Death seemed to have touched his shoulders, shaking one after another, and his muscles were trembling slightly. He couldn''t control himself at all, which made him close helplessly. Closed eyes. The nun Helen quickly looked in the direction of the prison guard and said, "Can you give him a coat? He is very cold." But she didn''t get any response. Matthew tried to distract himself, his body trembling slightly, but he looked at the nun Helen, tried to stay calm and said, "Aren''t you going to play a song for me?" "That chant?" The nun Helen immediately reacted, "They said that music cannot be played in prison because of the rules. So they won''t let me play it." Matthew lowered his head in disappointment and murmured, "You are familiar with the lyrics, you can sing." "I do not know how to sing." "It''s okay. Sing it." Matthew looked at the nun Helen expectantly, she hesitated for a moment, and then began to sing softly. The nun Helen looked at Matthew''s eyes like this, and sang in a trembling voice. The ordinary singing and ordinary singing made Matthew''s eyes moist again. Then Matthew leaned against the wall slowly, slowly, and slowly, enjoying the peace of this moment quietly. "Sister, please leave from this side of the corridor." The voice of the prison guard broke the calm here. Sister Helen looked back a little confused, she knew what it meant, it meant that Matthew''s execution time was approaching, and she looked at Matthew grandiosely. Matthew just looked over calmly, and even a slight smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, which made the nun Helen at a loss. Although she smiled at Matthew, the smile appeared dry and lacking. Finally, the nun Helen got up and left. Hearing the footsteps of her leaving, the smile on Matthews face fell apart in an instant. He bit his lower lip tightly, but his body still trembled uncontrollably, and tears fell like a large one. He gritted his teeth with all his strength and closed his eyes with all his strength, but tears continued to seep out, his thin shoulders trembled uncontrollably, and his whole body was twitching slightly. Matthew knew that this was the end, and this was the end of his life. It turns out that this is the feeling of facing death. You clearly know that the **** of death is standing on the opposite side, and the scythe that he raised has begun to approach his neck, and the bitter cold air makes all the hairs on his body stand up. You used to think that you could face death calmly, you used to say so proudly, "It''s just death, what is there to be afraid of", you used to think that you don''t care anymore... But when death really starts to approach, the second hand Every movement is like the footsteps of death, getting closer and closer, and the fear that rises from the depths of the soul has thus set off a stormy sea. He always thought that the death penalty would not be painful, but he was wrong. The death penalty injection involves a total of three injections of medicine. The first injection anesthetizes him and enters a sleep state; the second injection enters the lungs and stops him breathing; the third injection enters the heart and stops the heart beating. On the surface, he seemed to be asleep and didn''t feel anything at all, but in fact his internal organs were being devastated. This is so-called humanitarianism, but the death penalty is so terrible and cruel, it makes him feel cold. Matthew leaned tightly on the wall, but his muscles were still shaking uncontrollably. He bit his lip, but still couldn''t hold back his tears, as if he was paralyzed all over, he could only wait innocently. With death slowly coming. He has been lost, lost in this icy world, there is a thick fog in all directions, even if he wants to escape, he has no direction, he can only watch himself being swallowed bit by bit. He was afraid, he was afraid of death; he regretted, he regretted his crime... But he knew that everything was irreversible, so he was like a coward, letting the coward in his heart completely release. Sitting still crying helplessly. This is him. He has been trying to conceal his true self, but he has never disappeared, the poor cowardly, timid, hesitant, and hesitant creature. "If I chose to be strong instead of relying on Karl, wouldn''t all of this be different?" Matthew''s expression suddenly became blank, and the sound of the prison guard opening the door came in his ears, and everything was frozen-time and space, as well as his expression and his life. He knows: the end is here. Tim, as the director, didnt say anything. The whole set was quiet and silent, and even the sound of wiping tears was so clear, because everyone felt the tragic and cruel before being executed. Almost everyone did. I couldn''t bear to put my head aside, and couldn''t bear to watch Hugo''s performance, but even if they were not intuitive and Hugo''s depressed breathing came from their ears, they could feel their heart being torn apart. The scene has been filmed, but Tim still didn''t realize that he looked at Hugo''s face blankly, his soul was hit, and the emotions Hugo showed were so real, so urgent, and so delicate. Tim is also an actor. It is hard for him to imagine how Hugo performed such a performance. The emotions leaked by those eyes and movements are so full and so rich that every picture is full of reverie and more important. What''s more, Hugo''s performance is very natural, there is no trace of control, but the heat is perfect. Such precise control is not only the soul-entering performance, it is clearer and more accurate than the soul-entering performance, directly hitting the soul of the audience and resonating. Tim didn''t realize it himself, he was already in tears at this time. Until the itching came on his cheeks, he subconsciously raised his hand and scratched it, only to find that his cheeks were already full of water stains. Chapter 1265： Integrate &;> The chick of the film slowly rotating can be clearly heard in the air, and the dull set is not even a trace of wind, and the tense atmosphere seems to be that even a sneeze can cause a hurricane. "Pa", a soft noise came, echoing softly in the empty corridor of the prison, but it seemed so clear at this moment. The staff member who accidentally stepped on the branch was frozen in place instantly, motionless, as if his little mistake was ruining everything. The extras who played the prison guard stood in place at a loss. Their scene was over. The filming of this scene should have ended, but the directors pause in filming has not been heard. Everyone can only be nervous and cramped. Stand in place. But in fact, with the exception of the extras who have performance tasks, everyone in the entire crew is still looking at the Hugo that the camera is aiming at. There were still shallow tears on Hugos cheeks, his flushed cheeks looked very embarrassed, and the traces of the bitter cry were everywhere, the eye sockets were slightly swollen, there was still a trace of water mist rippling slightly under the eyes, and the amber eyes were in Behind the mist reveals an endless daze. The pupils are capturing something in the air without focus or focus. In that daze there is also a trace of panic, like a fox standing on the ice, trying cautiously. Take a step forward, but there is danger in all directions, so it has no way to take a step easily. Hugo tried to bite his teeth, and the hands hidden on both sides of his thighs were also clenched into fists, but his body was still shaking uncontrollably, as if just a breath was cold to him. The wind was gusty, shaking depressively. That trace of dazedness, that trace of fear, that trace of numbness, so complicated, yet so fragile, made many people avert their sight unbearably. Everyone had forgotten that this was filming, they all mistakenly thought that this was reality, and that the thin and vulnerable man in front of them was about to be executed. The heinous crime committed by this murderer with blood on his hands is still vivid, but at this moment, everyone is praying to God, at least to give this man a touch of peace in the last moments of his life. Even if it''s just a bit of peace. As a result, everyone closed their mouths, held their breaths, and avoided sight. Tim lowered his head and rubbed twice on his cheeks to wipe away the embarrassment of the tears, but the warmth of his palms made his eye sockets cover a layer of water vapor, he could hear Hugo''s The breathing sound unconsciously, lightly, but disorderly and unrhythm, he could feel the depression on his face. Tim bit his lower lip fiercely and shouted, "Ka" A shocking voice broke the tranquility of the set, and almost everyone looked at Tim subconsciously, as if Tim was the cruel executioner and sentenced Hugo to death. But they soon realized the absurdity of their ideas, so they hurriedly left the beginning, even turned and left, secretly sorting out their embarrassment. Joseph''s emotions were also a little uncontrollable. Cameron, who stood behind him, couldn''t make a sound. He bit his lips hard to prevent the cry from leaking. Samora fled in despair and went outside to smoke. . But Joseph knew that he was still worried about Hugo when he was not immersed in his thoughts at this time. Joseph knows the complexity and importance of this scene very well, and everyone in the entire crew has personally felt how wonderful the performance Hugo has just shown. Even Susan left the house and went outside to breathe. Therefore, Joseph was worried about Hugo''s state and whether Hugo had once again entered the "Matthew state". Joseph walked up quickly and saw Hugo closing his eyes and leaning against the wall with a tired face. His muscles were still trembling irresistibly, and there were no traces of tears on his cheeks, but that This kind of sadness and pain easily penetrated from the corner of his eyes. Joseph opened his mouth, but he stopped talking. He didn''t know what was going on with Hugo, which made him wince. But in desperation, Joseph still called out, "Hugo?" Joseph''s tone was also uncertain. Hugo did not respond, but just sat quietly, which made Joseph nervous. He looked back subconsciously, but he was not sure if it was appropriate for him to call the doctor right now. Then he heard it with a trace of fatigue. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Although tired, but with a touch of softness, it was Hugo''s voice. Joseph turned his head and looked at Hugo. Hugo still did not open his eyes. He adjusted his breathing before he said, "This scene just consumed too much energy, I was a little tired, and I wanted to take a break." Yu Guo simply explained one sentence, and then went silent again. Joseph''s half-dangling heart returned to his stomach. He scratched his head awkwardly, feeling embarrassed about his current situation, touching his pocket, "Do you want one?" Joseph took the cigarette case. Came out and handed it to Hugo. Hugo pulled out a smile at the corner of his mouth, "You forgot, I can''t smoke now." Joseph stood there for a daze, then he took the cigarette case back in a daze, took out a cigarette from it, but hesitated, put it back again, and put the cigarette case in his pocket. Sit down outside the prison railing and did not say much, just staying with Hugo. Hugo''s physique that is allergic to nicotine has not changed after all. When he is no longer "split personality", his addiction to smoking has disappeared. Although Hugo still smoked in order to fit Matthew''s personality during the filming process, he went back to the situation when he was filming "Schindler''s List". He just smoked instead of swallowing it. For Hugo, the scene just now was the most hearty performance after he figured it out. Hugo was fully involved in the role, and he deeply felt Matthew''s emotions, and the fear of death was even deeper in his bones, so Hugo''s performance just now was very exciting and more precise. Hugo accurately showed Matthew''s entanglement in showing all the wounds in his heart, and also accurately showed Matthew''s pain of squeezing out the toxins in his heart bit by bit, but if it was just that, Hugo would only It can be said that it has reproduced the level of "Schindler''s List" period. More importantly, Hugo used the most accurate way to show the mental state when death is approaching. In essence, everyone is afraid of death, and Matthew himself is a coward, and he is even more afraid of it. , He is not only afraid of the pain and unknown caused by death, he is also afraid of harm to his family after death. When Matthew really felt the threat of death, he really realized what he had done to Walter and Hope, and he really realized what he had done to those two families. The remorse of the stormy sea was mixed in nothing. In the fear of the end, invaded. The trembling of muscles, the disorder of breathing, the blank look in his eyes...Hugo accurately touched this way of expression, and then reached the most accurate state. Its hard to describe this feeling. Hugo doesnt know whether he is in control or not. He doesnt know whether Matthew is leading or he is leading, but Hugo can vaguely feel all of this. It is correct, all this is fluent. When he closed his eyes, Hugo truly felt the state of the "Seven Deadly Sins" Wumingshi when he first appeared on the stage. He perfectly combined the role and self, and then presented it with the most accurate performance, truly applying method and acting skills. The performanceist acting skills are combined, and the whole performance is integrated and integrated in one go. The bottleneck of the entire acting was completely broken, and a whole new world was presented to Hugo. All the previous torture, all the pain, all the hardships have been rewarded at this moment. Hugo knows that his thoughts are not wrong, and Hugo knows that his yearning is correct. Hugo once imagined what it would be like to break this barrier, but the fact is that this is unimaginable, and that kind of beauty and happiness cannot be replaced by anything. This is not only a dream, but also a pursuit. Of course, if Hugo wants to fully feel that kind of control, he still needs to continuously polish and study. Time and experience are always the most direct way to exercise acting skills. There is no shortcut, but he really feels it at this time. That kind of pleasure, that kind of pleasure is hard to describe in words, Hugo just wants to close his eyes to savor and feel well, and to imprint the impression of this moment deeply in his mind. "You know, you are a lunatic." Joseph''s voice came, but it didn''t interrupt Hugo''s contemplation. Instead, the smile on the corner of his mouth was greatly outlined, which made Joseph helplessly shook his head." Wherever an actor pushes himself into this situation because of his study of acting skills, you will almost...divide your personality." Joseph is not actually talking to Hugo, more is talking to himself, he knows Hugos pursuit , But he was also worried that Hugo was putting too much pressure on him This made Joseph a little lamented, but also a little helpless. Hugo chuckled and said in a low voice, "If you know how I feel now, you know why I persisted." If you do it again, Hugo will still choose the same path, even if his personality is split. Also do not hesitate. "Maybe I am a madman. However, many times, the real genius is a madman." Hearing that Hugo was rarely humble, Joseph was stunned, and finally laughed out loud, but his head shook helplessly. You can hear from Hugo''s words, this is Hugo''s pursuit, and this is also the decisive factor that made Hugo turn from a simple star to an actor and even an artist. "Rather than sitting here doing nothing, you might as well get me a glass of water. I''m really going to be dehydrated." Hugo finally opened his eyes and said with a smile. Joseph looked at Hugo in a daze. He thought that Hugo was joking, but then he realized that Hugo was serious, "Oh, water, yes, water..." After hurriedly standing up, he actually He couldn''t even tell the front, back, left, and right, which made Hugo laugh. (To be continued "@ch8296929人ֽ) Provided. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation, monthly pass, your support is my biggest motivation) () Chapter 1266： Make a choice Anthony Bond Stewart was sitting in his car, staring straight ahead with dazzling eyes. In fact, there was just an ordinary old car right in front of him. There was no focus at all. He chose to park the car here. In order to seek cover. But at this time, he was staring straight ahead, holding the two-bite hamburger in his right hand and placing it on the steering wheel. After a long time, there was no movement. A slice of tomato fell off the hamburger and slid onto his pants. He didn''t have any. Feel. If you look closely at his eyes, you will find that his eyes are dead and out of focus. He is completely out of focus. He is not observing the old car in front of him at all, but is immersed in his own thoughts. "Jingling bell", the sharp cell phone ringing suddenly rang, which shocked Anthony. When his right hand was loosened, the stuffing in the burger began to fall down again. Then Anthony reacted and quickly put the burger. On the pizza box in the passenger seat, he patted the vegetables and cucumbers on his pants. The phones ringtone was still yelling persistently. He looked back and looked for it but didnt see the shadow of the phone. He rummaged up and down and found it under the drivers seat. He quickly picked up the phone and connected it immediately. "Hello, this is Anthony." As he put the phone on his shoulder, he started to wipe the cheese on his hand with his t-shirt. "Tony, it''s me." A familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, it was Brandon Bryan (.byran), the editor-in-chief of the National Inquirer. Anthony breathed a sigh of relief, and his shoulders loosened slightly. "What''s the matter?" He wiped his hands and glanced out of the car window subconsciously. The room he was monitoring was still quiet, which made him a little relieved. , "I still have no news here." "It''s not because of Charlie Sheen (. Sheen). There will be no new developments in his news in a short period of time. I know." Brandon sighed after speaking. You can hear that he is a little upset. Confused. Charlie Sheen can be said to be one of the first-tier Hollywood stars, but in fact he already has the qualifications to become a top star. From "field platoon" to "Wall Street", this is all about achievements, reputation and reputation. , To award works with awards, his acting skills and charm have received a lot of praise. But Charlie has always been on the front line, failing to reach the top. The real reason is that he has no way to control his temper, nor can he control his poison. Addiction and good. color. Originally, these alone appear to be nothing, but when they all combine together, there is a big problem. Charlie always has emotional management problems and sucks. After being poisoned, it is easier to get out of control. Not long ago, a woman accused Charlie of her unwillingness to go with her. Assaulted her in bed, this matter has already gone to court, you know, Charlie has just left the drug rehabilitation center. This became the second major Hollywood scandal in less than three months after Hugh Grant. Relatively speaking, Hughs behavior of "recruiting prostitutes" was at best just being ridiculed by people for misbehavior. The reason for the discussion was that it might affect the image of his British lover, and it was not too problematic to investigate in detail; but Charlie This thing is related to poison. Many incidents such as morality, emotional control, and malicious injury were all involved and quickly attracted everyone''s attention. Anthony has been following this news all this time. Charlie originally planned to hold the wedding in September, but now something has changed because of this incident. Countless paparazzi are gleefully looking forward to the following. Anthony has been guarding Charlie''s door for a week. Anthony heard Brandons words, his hand movement couldnt help but he realized what was wrong, he took the phone in his hand, and as expected, Brandons voice came over immediately, "Ill give Colin called, and he said that he didn''t plan to publish the news, and even if we verified it, he would not publish it." Colin Mailer, editor-in-chief of the New York Post. Both the "New York Post" and the "National Inquirer" are newspapers under News Corporation. They have no contact at ordinary times. After all, their main markets are different, and they are independent departments; but on key issues, they There will still be exchanges. Anthony began to feel his head throbbing, "Then shall we report?" Brandon did not answer directly, but was silent for a while, "What do you think?" "Brandon, you are the editor-in-chief, you are the boss, and the final decision is you. I am just a reporter responsible for investigating and writing news. I am a runner. You shouldn''t ask me this question." Anthony Without even thinking about it, I just started to shirk responsibility. Brandon knew that what Anthony was talking about was the truth, but he still mumbled dissatisfiedly, and then said, "Have you confirmed the credibility of the news? You know, we must be careful with Hugo, he is... Brandon swallowed halfway through his words. "Hugo Lancaster" stands for news. As long as the news is related to this name, you can always sell more newspapers, but the problem is that you sell. After reading the newspaper, no one knew that there was a disaster immediately, so they would vomit out all the profits they had made before. Anthony rubbed his temples, "I have confirmed that the news is true. If necessary, I can go to Baton Rouge, but now the crew of "Death Row" is a copper wall and iron wall, and it is estimated that the harvest will not be too much. , Maybe you can check it from the local residents." "What''s the source of the news?" Brandon asked hesitantly. "Hospital nurse, Hugo went to the hospital four times before and after, three of which arranged meetings with a psychologist, and the interviews lasted more than an hour." Anthony quickly said that he was familiar with the news. Because he knew that this was an explosive news, and for the National Inquirer, it probably meant a big sales explosion. "Later, I even got on the line with the doctor who went to the crew at first, and the doctor refused to say anything, just Prevarication, but his assistant confirmed that things were not normal. Brandon, these news are accurate enough for us." For a newspaper like the National Inquirer, which relies on gossip for a living, they even fabricate news for the sake of sales, so nowadays there are such rich sources of news about Hugo, it can almost be said to be a certainty. Brandon nodded, but didn''t speak, he was also struggling. Five days ago, one of Anthonys paparazzi acquaintances mentioned something when chatting. Steven made a special trip to the crew of "Death Row" and stayed with the crew. Although this is a bit unusual, because a small work like "Death Row" with an investment of only 10 million, it is not necessary for Steven to be so sad; but it is not a big deal, and it is not impossible for Steven to attach great importance to this work. of. Later, another fellow reporter from Anthony complained to him, saying that Charlize Theron is now also a big name. He went to interview the crew of "Two Days in the Valley", but the crew actually refused his request, saying that Charlize must devote himself to the shooting. Later, the reporter was not reconciled and stayed around the crew for three days, only to find that Charlize had rushed to the crew in a hurry. It turned out that Charlize was not on the crew for the past three days. After knocking on the side, he discovered that Charlize had gone to Louisiana, saying that there was something private that needed to be dealt with. Charlize almost received a call in the afternoon and left the crew at night after greeted the director. This reporter colleague thinks that Charlize is playing a big name, relying on Rick''s powerful energy to find privileges in the "Two Days in the Valley" crew, but he deliberately broke the news about Charlize, but his editor-in-chief thinks that this news is not too much. Explosively, although Charlize has achieved good popularity by relying on "before sunrise", it is still not enough. So it means that all of his hard work for a week or so has been wasted. Anthony didn''t think much, but later noticed that Cameron had left Los Angeles. As for whereabouts is unknown. This is nothing at all. There are too many possibilities for actors on vacation to leave Hollywood, and there is nothing to speculate at all. But in the process of monitoring Charlie, he was really boring. As a result, he connected these three unconnected clues together, and he thought of the "Death Row" filming in Baton Rouge. In many cases, breaking news appears in this way. Anthony called a paparazzi colleague near Baton Rouge to check out the news. After going back and forth several times, he didn''t want to but got an unexpected surprise: Hugo was treated by a psychologist in the hospital because of stress. Although it was only a psychologist in a private hospital, not a professional psychology clinic, it still made Anthony excited. After conducting telephone investigations in the past two days, I came to the final conclusion that Hugo did have a mental illness, although I am not sure about the specific situation, because this is something in the confidentiality agreement, and even a nurse or assistant cannot get it. I know but what is certain is that Hugo''s situation is very serious, which made Steven, Charlize, and Cameron all pass. After a little inquiries, you can learn that Rick Rosen, David Geffen, Jeffrey Katzenberg, Alexander Lorraine, Neil Anderson, Dropniel Foggin- Reinhardt, Leonardo DiCaprio, Adam Lancaster and many others all went to Baton Rouge. These news were originally worthless, and going in and out of big cities like Los Angeles and Baton Rouge would not attract anyone''s attention, but now Anthony has connected in series, and finally came to a conclusion: Hugo is crazy! Just imagine the headline and you will know the reaction of the entire market. But the question is: should they really report? Are they really sure that they can win Hugo this time? If it fails, what will the "National Inquirer" face? No one will forget that Michael Jackson only washed away his innocence not long ago, and then joined the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company in a high-profile manner. The National Inquirer and the New York Post have to act in a low-key manner. Faced with such a temptation. They have to hesitate to report the material of people, which is really a torment. Chapter 1267： Impulse Colin Miles heart was bleeding, Brandon Bryans phone stabbed him in the chest almost like a dagger, and then he stirred it twice and made a big cut. The blood rushed down, and the tingling sensation almost made him bit his lip. "Hugo is crazy", this news can almost be said to be tsunami-like, even the layman knows, once this matter is confirmed, then not only Hollywood, it can be said that almost the entire United States will riot, and even Europe will be affected. Spread. As the most powerful, influential, and most appealing artist in recent years, Hugo''s every move can trigger a chain reaction and bring violent shocks. Someone once joked that Hugo alone maintains one-tenth of the profits of the American entertainment industry today. This is not a joke. It is more like a fact. Hugo is not only an actor and a singer, but his contribution is not only the box office of movies, album sales, and tour box office, from the brokerage industry to the film production industry. From changes in actors'' pay to media industry influence, the interests linked to the name "Hugo Lancaster" cover almost the entire entertainment industry. The most direct thing is that Hugo completely refused media access during the filming of the "Seven Deadly Sins". Although the media has been hyping Hugo''s big-name business and trying to divert the focus, the fact is that Hugo has not been in the past three months. After receiving any media interviews, even the surrounding news almost disappeared. During this time, the sales of newspapers and periodicals in the greater Los Angeles area fell by 14%. The economic benefits contained in this can be seen. Therefore, when the filming of "Death Convict Walk" starts, the media will "righteously" join forces to block Hugo. They need to make Hugo feel the existence of the "Uncrowned King", not only for the sake of a breath, but also for the future. Cooperative development. This is the status quo: the media is trying to jointly block Hugo, to teach Hugo a lesson, this lesson is very important to the major news media. Even though they all know that the "death row" itself does not require attention, their attitude must be accurately presented. "Death Prisoners Walk" has been filming for a month in the blink of an eye, and reports about the crew have completely disappeared, which is completely inconsistent with the cast of the crew. As long as they persevere, when the film begins to carry out pre-publicity, especially when the film tries to make a difference at major awards ceremonies, the crew will take the initiative to bow their heads and plead for the cooperation of the media-they need the cooperation of the media to achieve this. Maximize benefits, because this is the rule of this circle and the way this circle operates. Yes, as long as they persevere... Colin said silently in his heart, but was overwhelmed by anger and pain in an instant, and almost didn''t drop the phone directly. As long as you hold on for a while, just for a while, the crew of "Death Row" will be the first to be unable to hold it, whether it is Steven Spielberg using his influence to pressure, or the Los Angeles Times, The "New York Times" took the lead in breaking the deadlock, and their media who blocked Hugo will all win their own victory with a high profile-even if they lift the ban, it is because of the face of Steven or his peers. Then they will occupy an invincible place, and can even force Hugo to bow to them. What a great victory that will be. But now the situation is different. "Hugo is crazy", this news will undoubtedly dominate the headlines of major news for a long time. Even if this news is clarified afterwards, the influence has spread out, and the news media reporting has also gained What they want-attention and profit. Faced with such a piece of news, it is difficult for media practitioners to withstand the temptation. Confused, it''s like a gold mine in front of you has exposed the surface. Even if you know that there are many competitors next to you, even if you know that digging a gold mine with bare hands is likely to make your hands bloody, you will still rush on it desperately. People die for money, and birds die for food. This is the iron rule of nature. Colin is no exception, he feels like he is being burned on a fire. Colin even suspected that this piece of news was deliberately released by the crew of "Death Convict''s Walk" in order to "block the alliance" and allow the major media to focus on the crew. Although Colin knew that this possibility is very small, because Hugo hates the hype most, it is impossible for Hugo to agree, and Tim and Steven are both Hugos friends, and they will not force Hugo. ; The timing of this news is too subtle, which almost makes Colin want to self-discipline. But in the end, Colin decided to give up the opportunity to report. This was a decision he had to make. It was not a whim to block Hugo and block the "death row". Colin still hopes to stick to it. It is precisely because he knows how much focus and interests Hugo maintains, so he knows that in the future confrontation with Hugo, he must have the upper hand. Because the "New York Post" has no retreat. The box office battle of "Life and Death Speed" made the "New York Post" lose the opportunity to interview Hugo. Although Hugo had already blocked the "New York Post" during the witch trial, the gambling was the official end in the official sense. , And even made the "New York Post" lose the possibility of further improving the relationship with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. And now everyone is aware of what Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company represents. Therefore, the banning of the alliance this time is the key to Colin''s initiative. The best result is to break the ice wall and allow the "New York Post" to connect with Endeavour''s elite brokerage company again; the worst result is to ease the relationship and let the "New York Post" The newspaper has regained its confidence and attitude during the confrontation with Hugo. Colin has no retreat. What''s more, Hugo is really crazy? Colin strongly doubts the authenticity of this news, not to mention whether the news is a smoke bomb released by the crew of "Death Row", but Anthony''s investigation of the source of these news cannot withstand scrutiny. Supermarket gossip tabloids such as the "National Enquirer" report, and the problem is not big. At least Anthony still has a source of information, rather than fabricating it out of thin air; but the "New York Post" can''t, they can''t afford "this is a fake news." s consequence. In the end, Colin made a decision: not to report. This is almost equivalent to cutting a piece of Colins meat, and whats even more terrifying is that not only the New York Post cannot report it, but Colin has to convince the USA Today, the Houston Chronicle, and the Daily News. Major national newspapers such as "Chicago Tribune" and other major national newspapers do not report because this is a "blocking alliance" and must be kept in step. Otherwise, the non-reporting of the "New York Post" will have no effect. This is not only to cut Colin a piece of meat, but also to cut a lot of meat. Brandon knew Colins struggles and entanglements, because his situation was not much better. Although the National Inquirer was never responsible for reporting the truth, they even solemnly reported that there was no evidence. The alien news, because they are the supermarket tabloids, which provide housewives with tools to place baskets and carts; but for Hugo, he also has to be careful and more careful. "Tony, talk about your opinion, I can use it as a reference." Brandon sighed, still unable to make up his mind. Anthony only felt that his head throbbed more and more severely. As long as he thought about Hugo, he felt uncomfortable. But... Anthony thought about it for a while, and said, "Report! Why not report!" Anthony knew that as long as he was in this business, it was impossible not to face Hugo. What''s more, Hugo is now in a situation where he can''t afford to lose. The higher the status, the more restraints. Compared with Hugo, he and the "National Inquirer" can both afford to lose. "Brandon, I think we should report." Anthony closed his eyes recklessly, and said in a rush, "This news shows that it can sell well, why don''t we report it? It''s a fool if we have money but don''t make money. What''s more, we can''t stay awake like this all the time, whether it''s facing Hugo or someone else." Brandon sighed again. He knew that what Anthony said was the truth...Finally, Brandon bit his teeth and said directly, "Deng! You write it out today, and we will board it tomorrow! Your colleagues Take care of everything, don''t let the wind leak!" Now that I have decided to report , it is natural to play a big one. Anthony asked several colleagues in the process of investigating the news, and he must pay them a hush fee to ensure that the news is exclusive to the "National Inquirer". As for the "New York Post", Colin is not a fool. After hanging up the phone, Anthony calmed down. This may be his best chance to fight back against Hugo after the witch trial, and maybe only one chance, so he must calm down. Anthony''s brain started to work quickly, and then made a few calls. He had to learn more about the details of "Hugo Madness", so that even if it was a fabricated story, it would be more real. At the same time, Colin was also dialing the phone quickly. He knew how quickly the news spread in this line. Perhaps when he hesitated here, someone had already leaked the news, maybe in the "blocking alliance". Some people can''t help but temptation. Confused? Therefore, for Colin, every second counts. The United States in July is still shrouded in the summer craze. The summer files are in full swing, allowing countless viewers to enjoy the rare leisure time of the year in the cinema. At the same moment, the news media began to surging, a storm. It is quietly brewing. No one can predict how long this storm will last, what consequences it will create, and how it will end, but what is certain is that this will be a grand performance! Chapter 1268： Breaking news July 31st, Monday. Meredith Morris sat in the passenger seat of the car boredly flipping through the "Los Angeles Times" in his hand, looking out the window from time to time, the setting sun outside the window has filled the sky, and the heat wave that has lasted for a day is finally It started to fade. The people coming and going in the parking lot seemed a lot more energetic. Everyone was talking about something, and their faces were full of joy. It could be seen that they were very excited. Meredith is now a student in the Department of Sociology at the University of California, Los Angeles. She uses her summer vacation time to help organize files at a research institution. After get off work today, she accompanied her mother Catherine Morris to the supermarket to buy things. It''s just that she was tired for a day and didn''t want to move, so she stayed in the car. "What are they excited about..." Meredith murmured, because she had seen at least eight people holding a newspaper in their hands, and then excitedly said these to her companions. She tried to open the car window to take a look, but she brought nothing except the heat wave on her face. Meredith looked down at the "Los Angeles Times" and flipped around, but didn''t see any excitement. This past weekend, "Future Water World" was officially released. This should have been a sensation. After all, this film with an investment of 175 million US dollars has caused countless discussions in the past few months. However, after the movie was released, there was a wave of crusades. The word-of-mouth among the major media was terrible, and the box office results were not much worth mentioning. Although "Future Water World" won the North American weekend box office championship in the last week of July, it only won 20 million. Compared with the high investment in the movie, almost everyone believes that this movie will lose its money, especially It is in the case that the reputation of the film has also been completely defeated, and it is no longer reliable to hope that the film will sell well in the long-term. The only thing Universal Pictures can count on now is that movies in overseas markets rely on blockbuster titles to grab some box office. The film with the highest investment in history suffered an unimaginable fiasco, which made almost all professional filmmakers say in unison, "Look, I have already said it!" Indeed, these remarks have been seen countless times before, and professionals have always disagreed with the trend of rising film production costs. This also makes today''s "Los Angeles Times" look a bit boring, and it doesn''t seem to be a bit explosive. "Quick, look!" The car door was suddenly opened, interrupting Meredith''s thoughts. As soon as she turned her head, she saw her mother in a hurry. Her mother threw something over and Meredith subconsciously picked it up. , But didn''t catch it. As a result, the thing fell on her thigh. She quickly held it down with both hands to prevent it from falling down, "What? What is this?" Meredith yelled at the same time. Catherine was still carrying something bought from the supermarket, but before he could put it on the back seat, she yelled at her daughter directly, "Look, look!" Meredith grumbled and complained, but he looked down. It was a newspaper. The supermarket tabloid-"National Inquirer", Meredith looked at his mother angrily, "Mom... "The last half sentence is obviously "You know I don''t like this newspaper." Because of Hugo, she has never liked this newspaper, or even despise it. In fact, the mainstream media has always disdained supermarket tabloids. On the one hand, many news in supermarket tabloids are fabricated or even absurd; on the other hand, they call themselves "big newspapers" and they have sufficient channels for their news. Trust, so naturally they will not follow these supermarket tabloids. What''s more, the uncrowned kings are still taking into account their dignity and face. Most of the reports in the supermarket tabloids are vulgar and should not be adopted by the mainstream media. Even the attention is stingy. The "National Inquirer" is already the most credible newspaper among many supermarket tabloids in the United States, and its sales are also leading the way. But even so, their status has not changed much. Especially during the witch trials, the activity of the "National Inquirer" eventually led to the embarrassment of the media, and even the major newspapers were dismissive of them. It can be said that the status of supermarket tabloids is very low. Meredith will not forget the fact that the National Inquirer repeatedly fabricated fake news to harm Hugo. She absolutely hated this newspaper. Catherine is also a fan of Hugo, so it''s natural to know that, why would she bring this newspaper here? But Meredith''s complaint didn''t seem to have worked, and Catherine insisted on pointing to the newspaper. Meredith rolled his eyes angrily, then opened the newspaper, and his mother''s voice was heard in his ears, "Front page headlines! Front page headlines!" "Yes, yes..." Meredith''s voice was full of irony, but her voice quickly disappeared from her throat, and her mouth opened wide, but she couldn''t make a sound. Her eyes Staring at the news headline quickly and tremblingly, with a look of disbelief and contempt, the anger hits his head directly, "Mom! They are talking nonsense, and you believe it!" I saw that the entire front page of the "National Inquirer" today was white, with only two words written in red in the middle, "Hugo, neurosis (, and at the bottom there was a line of small words summarizing the news, " According to reports, Hugo Lancaster, who was working in Baton Rouge, was admitted to a mental hospital due to excessive stress. He was initially diagnosed with a mental illness and needed psychological treatment." This news was really shocking. The news content avoided the movie "Death Row", and did not even mention what Hugo did in Baton Rouge. All the focus was on "mental illness", and The name "Neuropathy" was directly placed on Hugo''s head. Catherine is also a fan of Hugo. Although she is a mother and a teacher, she seems to have nothing to do with star chasing, but Hugo is a special case. She and her daughter like and support Hugo very much. Because Hugo is not only an artist, but also represents the persistence and struggle to chase dreams, which gave Catherine a lot of inspiration and inspiration. Naturally, Catherine didnt like to see news like this. When she saw the headlines, her reaction was almost exactly the same as Meredith, but, "What if this is true? Even if its not, does that mean Hugo did meet?" When it''s difficult?" Catherine didn''t care about tidying up the things in her hands, and she sat in the driver''s seat with her hands directly, putting a big bag of things directly on her lap, and then explained. Meredith was stunned. Indeed, this kind of thing is too special, unlike any previous news. Even if the "National Inquirer" is fake news, everyone will pay attention: Is this true? If not, what''s the problem? If yes, then... It''s as if there will be some news of "the death of an artist" every three to five. Regardless of whether they care about the artist or not, people will more or less look at the news and care a little more. If it is fake news, it will also force the parties to stand up for clarification. Not to mention Hugo? "Almost all the newspapers in the supermarket were robbed. I took the second batch and put it on the shelves." Catherine briefly explained the scene Meredith saw just now. No wonder everyone is so abnormal today. Meredith herself didn''t realize that her hands were already sweating, so she quickly opened the inner page of the "National Inquirer" and began to read it carefully. Catherine realized that she was holding a lot of things and put them on the back seat quickly, but did not rush to start the car, but leaned on the steering wheel in a daze. This news also had a strong impact on Catherine. According to the news, Hugo lost control of his emotions due to excessive stress during work, and had to go to the hospital for treatment, and because the condition was too serious, he stayed in the hospital for one night. After that, Hugo received consultation and treatment from a psychiatrist. It is reported that even after receiving treatment, Hugos condition did not improve, resulting in his work being temporarily stranded and he had to be admitted to a psychiatric hospital. Long-term treatment. Later, it also caused all Hugo''s friends to go to Baton Rouge, even his father went personally. Obviously, the situation was very serious. At present, Hugo is like an untimely bomb, it is impossible to predict when he will completely collapse, and the specific situation of Hugo in the mental hospital is not known, which is worrying. The whole report is well-founded, with nose and eyes, and the whole process is described in great detail, especially some details about the hospital are directly pointed out. It seems full of confidence and immediately increased the credibility by dozens of percentage points. No wonder those people were talking excitedly just now, no wonder Catherine was so panicked... Although this report never mentioned what Hugos job is, it is obvious that the National Inquirer still tried its best to focus on the madness and avoid letting the death prisoner walk become the focus; but for Mei Lei For a loyal fan like Diss, she associates things easily. Since it was a "death prisoner walk", Meredith believed in the truthfulness of this news even more, because she knew that Hugo was always devoted to her work. Almost injured, and the news of deliberate drinking during the filming of "Schindler''s List" in order to experience the role is still vivid. Thinking of this, Meredith''s cheeks turned pale in an instant. Could it be that this time the "National Inquirer" is telling the truth? "No, no, definitely not... Hugo will definitely not have any problems..." Meredith whispered babblingly, as if denying the truth, but more like convincing herself, although she firmly believed in the rain. However, who can really say things like stress, depression, and mental illness? People say that nine out of ten Hollywood stars suffer from depression. The denial of the facts and the worry about Hugo struck in an instant, leaving Meredith at a loss. Looking at such a daughter, Catherine couldn''t help but pierced her heart, and quickly took her into her arms, and whispered, "We should believe Hugo, shouldn''t we?" But this time, even they were not sure. Chapter 1269： Different postures Jessica Hansen opened the door with a bunch of things, and said, "Baby, I''m back." Sally Hansen jogged all the way to greet him, and took what Jessica had in his hands. "Daddy is mending the lawn in the backyard. He said that he even took a break in the flower garden today." "Oh...that should be a good compliment." Jessica laughed, but halfway through her words, she noticed that Sally was holding a newspaper in a snack bag in her hand. Her face immediately panicked, she clearly remembered to stay in the car, why did she appear here? Immediately Jessica remembered. She was worried that she would be discovered if she stayed in the car, so she brought it down and planned to throw it in the trash can, but she didnt want to but forgot. This made Jessicas face change involuntarily, "Hey, Sally, give me this bag of things..." Jessica was halfway talking, and she realized that Sally''s puzzled glance was cast over. She thought of it, "I''ll prepare dinner right away. You can''t do these snacks now." eat." Sally was not suspicious, she just looked at her mother with a gloomy look, but after hesitating, she still prepared to return the bag to her mother, which made Jessica a sigh of relief. But at this moment, "What? Mom! You actually read the "National Inquiry", haha, Dad will laugh at you." Sally found the "National Inquiry" in the bag and drew it. come out. Jessica couldn''t bear to look straight, so she closed her eyes, but then she realized that avoiding could not solve the problem, so she opened her eyes again and looked at Sally. Sure enough, Sally opened the "National Inquirer" and saw the eye-catching headline, "Sally...this..." Jessica began to regret it. Why did she buy this newspaper? She shouldn''t have paid for this newspaper! Jessica tried to untangle Sally and persuade Sally, but she didnt know what to say. She could only squat down to look at her daughter and said seriously, Sally, dont worry too much, he will It''s okay. You see, he has started working again, and his friends and his girls have all passed by..." Jessica did not get a response from Sally. Sally opened the newspaper and was reading it carefully, which made Jessica a little at a loss. Don''t say Sally, even she herself almost exclaimed when she saw the news. She couldn''t believe it. She had already settled the bill almost before she knew it, and then she couldn''t wait to open the newspaper and read it. Up. Almost everyone in the supermarket is like this: whether you believe it or not, whether you like Hugo or not, whether you follow the entertainment industry or not, you will be attracted by this shocking news. Even if Jessica didn''t want to believe it, after she read the detailed report, she had to admit that it might be true this time. This almost left Jessica speechless. She couldn''t imagine that a man who was as sunny, gentleman and gentle like Hugo... was so crazy. "Sally, you know... Hugo is one, he is a positive and optimistic person, he will survive, he will be better..." Jessica tried to calm herself down, and then enlightened Sally, but She herself couldn''t sort out her thoughts, not only because the situation appeared too sudden, but also because she herself hadn''t calmed down from the shock. She couldn''t even persuade her, how could she persuade her daughter. "You''re right." Sally raised her head to look at Jessica, and said firmly in a crisp voice. On the contrary, Jessica was stunned. She looked at her daughter in amazement. Sally put the newspaper away. Then, he said briskly, "I don''t know how credible this newspaper is, and I don''t know how much pressure Hugo has endured, so that they would use the word''mental disorder'' as such a serious word. But I know. Hugo, I know they are talking about Hugo." Jessica looked surprised, obviously did not understand her daughter''s meaning, "Sally..." Sally saw worry and fright in her mothers expression. She knew what her mother thought, so she quickly explained, "Mom, I dont know what mental illness is, and Ive heard that it looks optimistic. People still have the possibility of depression, so I dont know how credible this newspaper report is. But I know that Hugo is a person who will not give up easily. He is unswervingly moving towards his dream. Always face everything with a positive and optimistic attitude. You know, Hugo gives people the feeling of orange, standing next to him, as if you can smell the dry and sunny fragrance, such a person is not necessarily positive, Its not necessarily optimistic, but only those who are truly warm in their hearts will exude this kind of breath." "So, even if it''s true...I don''t worry, I know Hugo can handle it, and I believe Hugo can handle it." Sally''s eyes were too young, but at this time it was shining extremely. Firm light. Jessica wants to tell Sally that mental illness is not that simple. Many seemingly normal people may also hide hidden traumas and even lead to mental illness. This is not uncommon. But at this moment, Jessica has no way to refute Sally, not because she doesn''t want to, but because Sally''s words are so persuasive, she is willing to trust Sally''s judgment. Once again, Jessica felt the power from Hugo in Sally. Jessica hugged her daughter into her arms, and the smile at the corner of her mouth gradually bloomed. "Lydia, Lydia..." A voice came through from far and near, attracting the attention of everyone around, making Lydia Summer, who was sitting cross-legged on the stairs of Times Square, averted his gaze and pretended I didn''t even know that person, but that person still saw Lydia at a glance, and still yelled, "Lydia, you must watch this news, you must watch it!" Joshua Cranston sat down next to Lydia, and then squeezed the newspaper directly into Lydia''s arms. Lydia grinds her teeth viciously, but Joshua seems to have not seen it, and insists on asking Lydia to read the newspaper, which really makes Lydia feel helpless. After hesitating, Lydia still looked down at the newspaper in her arms, which was actually the "National Inquirer", "You are crazy, didn''t we say we should buy this **** newspaper!" Lydia complained depressedly. , But her voice quickly got stuck in her throat, and the headlines on the front page made her silly. Without any pause, Lydia opened the newspaper and read the detailed report inside. Seeing Lydia''s movements, Joshua had time to breathe and wiped the sweat from his forehead, but he did not calm down either. He still subconsciously looked at the newspaper anxiously, feeling agitated inside, beyond words. "Fuck him. Dog. Fart! His mouth full of dung. Bane. Embryo!" Lydia''s voice was like thunder on the ground, suddenly exploded, even if it was a mentally prepared Joshua. Frightened by Lydias astonishing volume, but at this time Lydia didnt seem to realize it at all. She threw the newspaper on the steps fiercely, then stepped on several feet back and forth, "Let him go to hell." Well, I''m going to cut off his flesh piece by piece with a small blade, and then throw him into the sea! Hell guy, he''s nothing but nonsense!" Lydia''s terrifying curses reverberated in Times Square, and everyone around them looked surprised. But not only did Lydia fail to constrain, she glared back at the attention of those people fiercely, "What''s wrong! This is a public place, not a library, I have the right to speak!" Lydia is a little loli, she is only sixteen years old this year. She looks cute and looks like a good boy with today''s little floral dress. The result is now like a gunpowder keg, with swear words, which really makes many people dumbfounded. Now it''s Joshua''s turn to feel embarrassed, but he has no chance to act like "I don''t know her". What''s more, Joshua also knew that Lydia''s reaction was normal, because when he saw the news, he yelled at the supermarket. "Lydia..." Joshua stood up and tried to communicate with Lydia, "You are angry, I know, I am also angry..." "This is not just a question of anger, it''s a question beyond the bottom line! He actually said that Hugo is crazy! This is a personal attack!" Lydia fought angrily, which made Joshua''s words directly choked. Up. "But... don''t you doubt that this might be true at all?" Joshua was also angry at first, but when he calmed down after being angry, he also began to worry: How credible is this news? "****!" Lydia sprayed directly at Joshua, she didn''t care about friends or friends No one was allowed to question Hugo, this is the iron rule! "This is absolutely impossible to be true! The guy named Bond has any skills other than nonsense! Of course it won''t be true." After Lydia yelled, she realized that the person standing in front of her was about Xiuya, her partner, made her a little calmer. "Joshua, we should believe in Hugo, shouldnt we? We cant just believe in the nonsense of the media. Even the New York Times and Los Angeles Times. We should give Hugo enough trust. This is what we give. Hugo''s greatest power, isn''t it?" Lydia''s words silenced Joshua. "Sorry, my fault." Joshua shrugged, "I should believe in Hugo, no, I do believe in Hugo, because he deserves our trust." Not only Meredith, not just Sally, not just Lydia and Joshua, all over the United States, fans who love Hugo, viewers who hate Hugo, and passers-by who watch Hugo all pass todays The "National Inquirer" learned of this explosive news and immediately triggered an explosive reaction. In almost less than twelve hours, the incident spread across the North American continent with an incredible prairie fire. . But obviously, different people face this news with different attitudes. Believe, disbelieve, refuse to believe; ridicule, worry, fear... Chapter 1270： The earth shakes The "National Inquirer" published the latest issue of the newspaper on July 31, and sold 1.3 million copies in less than twelve hours. The sales speed has created a new high in the history of newspapers; In the next twelve hours, sales reached new highs repeatedly. Due to insufficient preparation of the newspaper, only 1.5 million copies were printed "only", which caused all the stocks to be out of stock that day, and the supply in the major supermarkets exceeded demand. This made the "National Inquiry News". Had to print it overnight. 1.5 million copies, this is already the "National Inquirer" from Michael Jackson. The highest sales since the child case! Subsequently, the "National Inquirer" printed another 1.5 million copies, and they were all sold out within the next 48 hours. Although this issue of the newspaper was still being requested, the "National Inquirer" decided not to add it. Instead, follow-up reports were carried out, and the attention index reached an unprecedented new height. With a total of three million sales, the "National Inquirer" not only created the highest sales since the newspaper was founded, it even surpassed many major national newspapers this week, and only lags behind six newspapers including the "New York Times" and "Los Angeles Times". It also created a miracle by raising the seventh place in this week''s newspaper sales rankings. Better than Michael Jackson. Tong is even more exciting, more explosive than the death of River Phoenix, and more attention than Rodney Kings "injustice"... "The National Inquirer" created an incredible myth with this issue of "Hugo, Madness". This may also be the peak that supermarket tabloids will never be able to surpass in the future. Some sociologists have analyzed the content in detail, and it is a matter of timing to create this miracle. After the Oscars, Hugo refused to cooperate with the media for nearly six months, and during this period of time was "bathed in the morning light." Countless news is closely related to Hugo''s brilliance, the success of "The Wall of Lost", the shooting of "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row", and Michael Jackson''s grievances. Under this premise, the "National Inquirer" broke the news that Hugo was receiving treatment because of mental stress. This is not just a question of "mental illness". People will naturally think, "That''s it, Hugo refused to accept interviews during the previous period because he has already developed a mental illness." For readers In other words, all doubts have been answered, and they are also concerned about what happened, and what happened to Hugo now. As a result, three million copies of this incredible sales volume appeared in a supermarket tabloid. As shown by the sales of the "National Inquirer", the news spread quickly across the United States, and with Hugo''s strong influence, this topic easily surpassed the "Future Water World" and became this week. The hottest focus. "Future Water World" can definitely be said to have misfortunes that never come singly. Even after it was released, it still faced a bumpy situation. Later, after the box office failure of "Future Water World", summing up the various reasons for the failure, this issue of "National Inquiry" The focus of manufacturing has undoubtedly become one of the important reasons. Compared with the boring "Future Water World", people are more curious about the Hugo situation. Is the report of the "National Inquirer" true? Almost everyone is questioning this topic, and undoubtedly, people who believe in it occupy the majority. Just like Jessica, Catherine and others, mental illness is difficult to describe clearly. Under the faster and faster pace of life in modern society, everyone is under tremendous pressure on their shoulders, almost more than half of the population. All are more or less prone to depression-this number has risen to 80% after entering the 21st century. It can be said that everyone has their own problems and pressures. The only difference is that some people have burst out, while others are still suppressing. Is Hollywood under pressure? Its extremely huge. Its a matter of no controversy. Even if the most positive and positive people face the cruel Hollywood competition, it is difficult to maintain their optimism in this environment, let alone River Phoenix because of pressure. And suck. The overdose eventually passed away. The pressure on Hugo is obvious. In the years before 1992, he was drinking and smoking. Drugs, drag racing, and fights. After Hugo became famous when he was young, he was so squeezed by pressure that he was completely lost in the spotlight. This experience has been repeatedly mentioned by people, sometimes as a model of "resurrection". Sometimes it is used as a precedent for "repeat the same mistakes"; and the time is closer, rumors of Hugo''s personality changes due to excessive pressure during the filming of "Schindler''s List" are also common, especially the rumors of alcoholism that came out later. Although it has been confirmed, people still leave an impression of "drinking". This is why Hollywood is always so sensitive to negative news, because often a negative news will become one of the indelible keywords of impression, even if it is clarified, even if the prodigal son goes back, even if he reforms, it is still inevitable. Now that Hugo has made more brilliant achievements and has received more attention, the pressure is naturally rising. From the "career decline theory" that the "New York Post" exploded on "before sunrise" at the beginning of the year, to the huge controversy about the pay, we can clearly feel that the much-anticipated Hugo is now in a vortex of pressure. . So, if Hugo needs to be treated by a psychologist because of excessive stress, isn''t this a fact that can''t be taken for granted? What''s more, the "National Inquirer" also said that there are noses and eyes, which easily convinced most readers. It even includes many loyal supporters of Hugo. It''s not that they are too blind, but that they like Hugo so much that they have too many worries and fears in their hearts. They are afraid that the content described by the "National Inquiry" will become a reality, and they are more worried about Hugo''s situation. Even people who believe in Hugo like Sally and Lydia cant give a clear reason to support their ideas. They cant say more than the one sentence "I believe in Hugo." This is not a fact, but a belief. What if the news is true? So what does this mean? There was River Phoenix in the front, Macaulay Culkin in the middle, Charlie Sheen in the middle, and countless other artists, including Hugo himself before 1992, all proved their choice under pressure. It is very likely that they will ruin their career, not others, nor the media, but their own hands, easily destroying all of this. Alcohol, poison. Quality, violence, stimulation... Excessive pressure makes them addicted to endless venting, either venting to themselves, destroying their own body; or venting to others, provoking all the people and things around them that can be provocative. In the end, all talents will be annihilated, all sparks will disappear, and all popularity will evaporate. Even if these conditions did not appear, even if it was just as described by the "National Inquirer", Hugo was trapped under psychological pressure and needed psychological counseling, but who can guarantee that the pressure will not gradually erode Hugo''s mind? Starting from the quality of sleep, to emotional control, to concentration, and finally to the cooperation and interaction with other people... Stress can affect a person in all aspects. Once you lose control, it is likely to be endless abyss. So, obviously, if the report of the "National Inquirer" is proved to be true, then this is likely to be a turning point in Hugo''s acting career, leading to a completely different ending. Although people always like to say "Hugo repeats the same mistakes" before that, before the release of "Night Sleep in Seattle", people worried that Hugo made the wrong choice and ruined his career; before the release of "Life and Death", people were worried. Hugo repeated the "Hudson Eagle" cups and stranded his career; before the release of "Before Sunrise", people worried that Hugo was obsessed with independent films and could not extricate himself, and missed the opportunity for further breakthroughs in his career... But this time I was really worried, because everything was so familiar, Hugo was hung on the wire rope teeteringly, seemed to fall down at any time, and then fell into an endless black hole. The most powerful male artist in the United States today is in self-destruction? This news has created unparalleled hurricanes and earthquakes almost in the United States. Five consecutive movies with a box office of over 100 million, two works with a box office of 200 million, and two albums with sales of over 6 million... Just like the iconic representative of the power rankings Now Hugo The influence of the maintenance is too great. The effect triggered by the publication of the "National Inquirer" presents a weird curve. From the silence within 24 hours at the beginning to the stormy sea after 96 hours, the three major television stations in the United States plus the rising star Fox Television, a total of three. Seventeen news programs have all paid enough attention to this incident; top talk shows and talk shows including Oprah talk show, tonight show, and Saturday night live show, a total of fourteen, all All have set up special topics for discussion; as for the small topics of ridicule, ridicule, banter, worry and other small topics in the process of the show, there are countless shows. And the "New York Times" on the East Coast and the "Los Angeles Times" on the West Coast conducted temporary street sampling surveys, and found that up to 95% of the people knew about this, but the level of understanding was different. Not only that, but industry insiders couldn''t help discussing the possible impact of this incident. Even the big shots of major film companies paid close attention to it, and there was a storm in Hollywood. At this moment, the United States is like a volcano that is boiling. The overflowing sparks stained the entire sky red like blood. The smell of sulfur and the heat wave pushed the summer of 1995 to incredible. Boiling point. Chapter 1271： 4 rumors This time, the news caused an uproar in just 96 hours, triggering a hurricane-like chain reaction. From the earthquake to the tsunami to the storm that swept across the border, within 96 hours, the entire United States Feeling the huge energy contained in the name "Hugo Lancaster". But in fact, within the first twenty-four hours after the news of the National Inquirer came out, no major newspaper or TV station had reprinted the report, and no one even blatantly followed up and investigated the news, because everyone was Maintaining his reserved posture. Either because it disdains to follow the news clues of the supermarket tabloid, or because it is worried that the "National Inquirer" will be stupid this time, or because of the effect of blocking the alliance, or because it is waiting for Hugo''s official response... But no matter what, during these twenty-four hours, everyone stayed still, and no one even took the initiative to contact Rick Rosen, as if they were afraid that one of their actions would detonate an unknown bomb and bring infinite turmoil. The entire American press is shrouded in silence, suffocating enormous pressure brewing, and it is gradually increasing over time. In the next twenty-four hours, Jay Leno of the "Tonight Show" took the lead in taking a friend to get rid of it. "I don''t know the current medical system, but nurses have become psychologists, and reporters have become psychologists. This really makes me feel very uncomfortable. If I am not confident enough in my humorous eloquence, who should I consult? I dont know if Mr. Justin, who trims the flower garden at my house, can provide some help." Jie did not mention the matter head-on, but defended Hugo by insinuation, mocking the nosy of the National Inquirer. Obviously, Jie was on Hugo''s side and mocked the false reports of the news media. Along with the "Tonight Show" breaking this balance, the talk shows of major TV stations mentioned this matter in the form of a side ball in the conversation, but it is obvious that these industry practitioners are all on Hugo''s side-they I have a profound experience of the pressure created by the media. Forty-eight hours after the report appeared, the major media were still on the sidelines, because the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company did not stand up to respond. The Los Angeles Times and the New York Times were also silent, and Hugo himself had no voice at all. The news of the National Inquirer caused an uproar among readers, but the official stance was completely indifferent. Such a contrast made the media seem hesitant. No one wants to follow in the footsteps of the "National Inquirer" report. Major newspapers have their own dignity, so they will not shamelessly follow the supermarket tabloids to pick up news. What''s more important is that the "blocked alliances" are still sitting on the mountain at this time. Since they have decided not to follow up on this news, they have been fully prepared for the current situation and will certainly not take the lead in breaking the deadlock. , Otherwise their previous behavior will only become a laughing stock. However, the "Ban League" obviously underestimated Hugo''s current momentum. The five million copies of the "National Inquiry" sales made almost everyone jealous, and the major talk shows began to treat the incident with a side-by-side approach. I cast my sights, which also made the whole news situation present a weird pattern: the talk show and readers knew about the news, but there was no official report from the mainstream media. Is this normal? Obviously not. The enthusiasm of the entire incident continued to rise in just forty-eight hours, and then continued to rise. Under such a situation, there will always be people who can''t bear to take the initiative to break the deadlock: The Chicago Tribune takes the lead and bravely takes the lead! It can be said that it has attracted much attention, and many people even breathed a sigh of relief: finally the first person to eat crabs appeared. The identity of the "Chicago Tribune" is very special. First of all, it is a newspaper published in the United States and one of the top ten newspapers in the United States. Regardless of whether the purpose is prank, ridicule, or profit, the fact is that it does join the ranks of blocking all news about "Death Row". No matter from which point of view, the "Chicago Tribune" seems to not believe the words of the "National Inquirer" and actively follow up and report this news; but the "Chicago Tribune" is the most unpredictable one in the United States. This newspaper does not have the impartiality and rigor of the "New York Times", nor the sharpness of the "Los Angeles Times." Therefore, it was unexpected and reasonable to let the Chicago Tribune break the deadlock. More importantly, the "Chicago Tribune" has enough weight. Compared with a supermarket tabloid like the "National Inquirer", their follow-up is obviously the first to start the whole body. But what about blocking the remaining members of the alliance? Since the "National Enquirer" only mentioned Hugo in the report, it did not mention "Death Row". Although everyone knows that Hugo is filming "Death Row" in Baton Rouge, the Chicago Tribune''s The reporter did not go to Baton Rouge, but arrived at the Beverly Hills office of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company downstairs, and then personally interviewed Rick Rosen to seek the truth. But unfortunately, they did not contain Rick, because Rick was not in Beverly Hills at all. However, the "Chicago Tribune" was not without gain. They subsequently visited many related organizations including the "Los Angeles Times", Twentieth Century Fox, DreamWorks, and so on. After all, they found some gossip, although they did not disclose it. , But the newspaper immediately sent reporters to Baton Rouge, which was undoubtedly a clear signal. Anthony Bond Stewarts report is likely to be true! In an instant, the news media all over the United States boiled over, rushing to Baton Rouge. No one wants to miss this hot news. It is no exaggeration to say: this may be a change in the development of Hollywood in the next three years. news. Therefore, what they need is not reserved and cautious, but speed. All media are in a race against time. All media are trying to get online with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, hoping to get first-hand information as soon as possible! In the next forty-eight hours, the news programs of the major TV stations scrambled to report on the incident-the official report was originally just the gossip of the streets and alleys of the "National Inquirer", but now it is overwhelming in an instant. A powerful public opinion offensive was formed, and everyone focused their attention on this matter. It took four days and ninety-six hours before and after, and the heat of the incident reached a whole new level. For a time, countless news spread from Baton Rouge, and rumors spread. The National Inquirer was once again in the limelight. They were fully prepared and broke the follow-up report immediately before all the media. Hugos mental illness is very serious and his emotions are completely out of control, showing a terrible tendency to violence. During the fight with the staff, several staff members of the crew were slightly injured, and one staff member was seriously injured and was forced to be hospitalized for treatment. At the same time, Hugo was also seriously injured and had to be hospitalized for treatment!" As soon as this news came out, the enthusiasm of these two days was pushed to its peak in an instant. The news report of the "National Inquirer" this time was obviously not true enough. The source of the news was very vague, and the description was also vague. It was just the use of adjectives. Increase the weight, but under the current circumstances, the authenticity of news has soared, and many readers easily accepted this setting: Hugo is under great pressure-Hugo has mental problems-Hugo loses control of his emotions-the crew has conflicts. This version of the statement seems really convincing. This issue of the National Inquirer once again sold 2.8 million madly. Although it did not surpass the previous record of 3 million, it was almost unbelievable compared to their average sales of 1.3 million in the past year. ''S existence against the sky. And it''s worth noting that they still didn''t mention "Death Row", even if it was just a note. Later, a local newspaper "supporter ( in Baton Rouge broke the news, "Hugo lost control during the filming and accidentally injured one of the opponent''s actors-one of the actors in the drama, the actor was released by Satan at the last minute. , Escaped from the dead. After that, the actor stayed in the hospital for treatment for up to a week and received psychological treatment. So far, he has not been able to return to the crew. Due to Hugo''s emotional management problems, the crew had to suspend filming and let Hugo go to the local hospital for treatment by a psychologist. At present, Hugo still has not obtained the permission of the psychologist, and all work is in a suspended state. " The "supporter" is a local newspaper in Baton Rouge, which is only distributed in Louisiana. This newspaper has a circulation of less than 500,000 per year. This time, relying on its own local advantages, it broke the news. Such important news immediately became the focus of attention. The "supporter" news is obviously more detailed. It not only corrected many details in the "National Inquirer" report, but also gave a brief introduction to the name of the hospital and the situation of the crew There is no impenetrable wall in the world. , There is also a strong dragon not crushing a snake, these two proverbs have been reflected in the "supporter." This issue of "Supporters" sold 1.2 million copies against the sky, almost equivalent to their sales in a quarter, and the news was reprinted by several other newspapers with higher circulation. The matter is far from over here, and then the media broke the news that "Hugo has always had psychological pressure problems, and conflicts broke out during the filming of the "Seven Deadly Sins", which caused the crew to have to close the filming." It was followed by "Hugo had physical conflicts with the staff several times during the filming, and the situation was getting worse", and then "Hugo had a serious mental illness. There were signs during the filming''before sunrise''. Do not accept long-term psychotherapy," and "split personality? Depression? Prone to violence? Hugo''s mental illness is beyond imagination." Finally, "Hugo''s career ends? When previous partners talked about Hugo," He shook his head and said he did not want to talk more. There was even news that Hugo tried suicide several times, fearing to follow in the footsteps of Kurt Cobain... Public opinion has become more serious almost every time. Every time a newspaper publishes news, the situation is even more terrifying. It is hard to imagine that all this happened in just a few days. The coming is fierce and unstoppable! () Chapter 1272： Copper wall iron wall Ninety-six hours brewed the arrival of the storm, and the entire storm reached its peak in just forty-eight hours. It has only been four days since the "Chicago Tribune" first broke the deadlock, but the news is The alarmist talk grew every day, countless reporters swarmed towards Baton Rouge, and the news returned was more terrifying, as if Hugo was already in danger. If you sort out the timeline carefully, you will find that the "National Inquirer" released the news on Monday, and the "Chicago Tribune" went to Beverly Hills on Wednesday, but on Saturday, everyone seemed to mourn the spirit of Hugo. Out of order. The development of the whole incident was rapid, especially in the era without the Internet, the development of the incident was unimaginable fast, absolutely comparable to the original Michael Jackson''s sorrow. Child case. From here, we can see how powerful Hugo is today. Its just that, unlike Michael Jackson, the media reports Hugos mentality is slightly different. Of course, part of it is that the media, which was expecting to see Michael step down from the altar, kept pouring cold water on Hugo, just to witness the collapse of a myth; But there is still a part of the media that is worried about the huge impact of this incident on the entire film industry, and a small part of the media is discussing the tremendous pressure faced by artists. Hugo was not the first to bear great pressure, nor will he be the last. So what role does public opinion supervision play in this process? Positive or negative? This is worth discussing and thinking about. Therefore, the whole news is developing extremely rapidly. Almost everyone has already identified Hugo''s "mental disorder", as if Hugo has been marked as "madness", which is worrying, curious, and sympathetic. Faced with such a situation, Colin of the "New York Post" was very entangled, because he knew that when the "Chicago Tribune" took the initiative, it meant that there were cracks in the blockade. Colin knows that Hugo is strong, which is also an important reason why he wants to teach Hugo a lesson; but the current situation makes Colin very weak. He watched the "National Inquiry" gain super high attention. , And then watched the blockade alliance begin to disintegrate. This is not only a matter of "death row", but also another setback of the "New York Post" in the confrontation with Hugo. Now, Colin can only pray, everyone''s focus is on Hugo, "Death Row" is just a foil. Blocking the Alliance did face a difficult decision. Faced with such a strong momentum and call, in the end, the two newspapers, "USA Today" and "Houston Chronicle", which have always been less susceptible to Hugo, insisted on their positions and did not go. Baton Rouge, this also keeps the Blocking Alliance at least two-thirds intact, and they still have the hope of continuing to complete the blockade of the "Death Row". However, their fate is already in Hugo''s hands, **** Hugo Lancaster. Everyone is waiting for Hugo''s positive response. Why didn''t Hugo stand up to clarify or make comments? Why both DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company didn''t say a word? Why didn''t even the "Los Angeles Times" and the "New York Times" have any news? All of this seems to indicate that the situation is getting worse and worse. The reporters had to be forced to take the initiative. Although under the control of the blockade alliance, the news report never mentioned "Death Row", but the fact that Hugo is filming "Death Row" is fundamental to those in the circle. It''s not a secret, so almost all reporters rushed towards the location of the crew after searching in Baton Rouge. When reporters from all corners of the North American continent arrived at the "Death Row" crew, they were shocked by the situation in front of them. They only saw the crew hiding far away in a closed abandoned prison for filming, which is far from here. The Angola prison is only less than a mile away, so the surrounding area is very tightly guarded. The surroundings of the studio are all fenced with barbed wire, and there are twelve staff members who are patrolling uninterruptedly. The entire crew is strictly hiding inside the prison for shooting, not to mention Hugo, even the crew. The main staff are invisible. The highest person in charge that the reporters can reach is only the assistant director of the crew-which means that he has no knowledge of the situation, and his speeches are not counted. He has no power to decide on the crew. anything. In addition, there are strict requirements for entering and exiting the crew. The car is allowed to enter the barbed wire fence. After driving into the parking lot on the side, the relevant personnel will be asked to get off the car, and then walk into the studio. After confirming that there are no extra accompanying persons, they can be released. . Even a big man like Steven Spielberg is no exception. The entire crew of "Death Convict Walk" is like a copper wall and an iron wall. The level of security inspection is almost the same as that of the prison. Later, a reporter tried to climb the tree and use the binoculars to explore from a high place, but nothing was gained. The outermost windows are all covered with blinds, so that you can''t even see people, let alone the specific circumstances of the crew. Some reporters even tried to pretend to be a food delivery staff to enter it. His wonderful level of camouflage smoothly deceived all the reporters who stood by outside, almost reaching the level of spy war movies, which also allowed him to enter the studio smoothly, but He just arrived at the door, and after leaving the takeaway, he was asked to leave. The **** inside the studio was all done by the crew, and the reporter could only come home unscrupulously. This is definitely a protective measure that does not leak. This also makes the whole situation strange and unpredictable: the crew of "Death Row" seems to imprison themselves, which is really unpredictable what is going on. Rumors say that this is a direct order from Steven, and there is no emotion to talk about, completely cutting off the connection between the media and the crew, and completely closed filming. Faced with such strict protective measures, reporters can only get news if the crew actively holds a press conference; but at the same time, such copper walls and iron walls also make reporters speculations more colorful: Will it be Hugo? The problem is more serious than the descriptions of "National Inquirer" and "Supporters", and even the entire crew has been physically harmed, so the crew will protect so thoroughly? This idea immediately caused countless reporters to start thinking about it. Could it be that Hugo really had a physical conflict with the crew? Now the bruises and scars are too obvious to be seen at all? Or is it that Hugo and the crew fell out and refused to continue filming, so that Hugo is not in the crew at all, so they must prevent the news from leaking? Or is it that Hugos problem is serious enough to require hospitalization, and the crew, which is currently in a completely shut down state, is covering for Hugo? Some people even think that Hugo was completely crazy at this time and had to be controlled. In order to prevent the leakage of news and come up with crisis public relations policies in time, DreamWorks and Endeavour''s elite brokerage company completely blocked the crew. Countless claims were very lively, several times more exciting than the rumors published in major newspapers. This also made the reporters even more excited. All reporters stayed without hesitation, and more than 130 reporters just agreed. The crew of "Death Prisoner''s Walk" was completely up and down, and directly camped outside the crew. There was a posture of not leaving without first-hand news. This also added a layer of iron barrels outside the crew of the copper wall and iron wall. , Surrounding the entire region strictly and on-the-spot, seems to have become one of the focus of the most attention of the US news media this summer. Outside the copper wall and iron wall, rumors are everywhere, alarmist news is becoming more and more terrifying, more serious, and more and more horrible, and the situation is gradually getting out of control; inside the copper wall and iron wall, there is a dead silence, and the gloomy atmosphere of the crew is almost reminiscent Arriving in a real prison, it is even comparable to a concentration camp, allowing reporters'' thoughts to fly uninterruptedly. The huge pressure is like the dark clouds before the summer rainstorm. More and more dark clouds are condensing over Baton Rouge. The dark clouds like the top of Mount Tai begin to become thicker and heavier. As if the entire sky was blocked, the sky full of dark clouds swallowed all the light, the terrible pressure would explode at any time, and then easily destroy everything. A kind of uneasiness began to permeate under this pressure, not only for the crew of "Death Row", but also the reporters themselves, who were almost out of breath squeezed by the pressure. Since all the reporters gathered in Baton Rouge on Thursday one after another, in the past forty-eight hours, the reporters gains have stopped at some fragmented clues from the hospital, and these clues have all been killed by the snakes." The "supporters" broke the news first, and the news that appeared afterwards were all hearsay rumors, without any authenticity. As for the reporters after arriving at the shooting site, it can be said that they have found nothing. They did not see any important people coming in. They obviously communicated on the phone instead of cooperating with the hype on the cusp; and they did not see any important people coming out -They obviously don''t want to deal with reporters, but honestly continue their previous work in the crew. This caused the reporters to suffer because they had no news, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company did not respond, and DreamWorks did not respond... This made the reporters start to question the ins and outs of this incident, trying to find out the truth behind the incident. But it is a pity that the content they investigated was exactly the clues published by the National Inquirer. These clichs gradually made the news lose its original charm and began to become dull. Under such tremendous pressure, the reporters also began to show their magical powers. Their tentacles began to reach out to friends around Hugo, except for agents such as Rick and Carl, except for top producers such as Steven and David. Except for friends like Charlize and Leonardo, even Hugo fans have been harassed. This is really incredible. Almost everyone is trying to listen to the news, not only the truth, but also the truth. Hugo''s status quo. Chapter 1273： chain reaction Eli Caswell''s phone rang again, and Liam Pinkman, who was sitting opposite, scratched his head irritably, "Turn it off, turn it off... Why don''t you turn off this phone too! Really It''s so noisy!" In the past 30 minutes, Liam had received seventeen calls, and all the calls were asking him "Is Hugo really crazy?" Liam was patient to answer at first, but Later, he became annoyed, "You are crazy, your whole family is crazy! Hugo is so good, why do you say that he is crazy! You are crazy!" Because Elis brother Samora is Hugos assistant, he is always informed, which also makes him famous among young volcanoes. Many people know Eli and his best friend Liam. When the "National Inquirer" news appeared, almost everyone was trying to find out the truth of the matter, and many people naturally thought of Eli and Liam. Although Eli and Liam knew that these were Hugo supporters, they were also worried about Hugo, which made them panic; but Eli was indeed miserable because of these calls. He was just an ordinary fan, not the staff around Hugo, and even his parents were affected, so he had to unplug the phone line just now. But now, the phone next to me rang. Eli stopped the irritable Liam, "This number is only known by good friends who are really familiar." Then he picked up the phone, "Hello, this is Eli." After hearing the other party''s voice, Eli He glanced at Liam, "Oh, Lydia." Lydia and Liam have always liked each other, but the two never really dated, let alone dated. Mainly because Lydia is in New York, and Liam is in San Francisco, the two people meet for a handful of times, and most of the time it is because of the glorious to death tour. Liam heard Lydia''s voice and went to search for his cell phone subconsciously. He also wondered why Lydia didn''t call him, but after finding out the cell phone, he discovered that he was turned off. "Yes, Liam also received too many calls here, he just turned his hands off." Eli just replied, Liam rubbed his nose depressed and lowered his head. Eli listened to Lydias questions, and did not rush to speak. After Lydia had finished speaking, he explained, "Yes, Hugo is fine, Hugo is fine, you can rest assured." "I talked to Samora on the phone, it''s like this..." Eli explained the whole situation carefully, and then the whole room fell silent, not only Eli and Liam, but also bluffing on the other end of the phone. Call Lydia. Even though Eli knew the truth of the matter from his brother as soon as the news came out, he still felt a heavy heart every time he repeated it. Hugo did have a problem. The "National Inquirer" did not make a mistake, and the facts may be more serious than what the "National Inquirer" said. There were even symptoms of split personality at one time, but as long as you think that Hugo is Pushing myself to the corner and pushing myself to the limit for the role and performance is not only dedication, but also professionalism and dedication. This spirit is enough to make everyone sigh. For these young volcanoes, it was even more shocking. Eli can''t help but think of the time when he first recognized Hugo and recognized the glory to death. He found the purest persistence and craziest pursuit of rock and roll in this band, which made him unhesitatingly become one. The young volcano has nothing to do with his brother, just because he is looking forward to the persistence of Hugo. This is not only the dedication to dreams, but also the dedication to life and life. Only in this way can we truly feel that we are alive. And this time, Eli''s obsession with Hugo has a whole new life. Although he is worried about Hugo''s situation, he is more curious about Hugo''s thoughts: What kind of persistence is this? Waving his youth recklessly, chasing dreams without hesitation, and running steadfastly towards the established goal...On this road, countless thorns, countless difficulties, countless swords and seas, condensed countless sweat and tears. And blood water, but they have become the most shining mark on the road of life, deeply imprinted in the soul, so that this short life will bloom with a completely different light. This is what Hugo most admires. It is not only admirable, but also touching. "So... Hugo is okay now?" After a long time, Lydia found her voice again, but she didn''t have the impulse and excitement just now, her voice was still trembling slightly, showing that her heart was lingering. Eli nodded slightly, replied with an "um", and then took a deep breath, "But even if something happens, we don''t know, because only he knows how much pressure Hugo has on his shoulders. We don''t. Yes, Samora doesn''t know, and Joe doesn''t know. Only Hugo is carrying it silently." Elis words silenced both Liam next to him and Lydia on the other end of the call, "Of course, Cameron is by Hugo now, and good friends like Charlize, Leo, and Alex, just Even Steven and Tim are supporting Hugo, but..." In the following words, Eli did not say, "But they are not Hugo." Hugo alone can bear these enormous pressures, and only Hugo can know what it is like. Other bystanders are always just Bystander. Lydia was silent for a long time, and then suddenly regained her spirits. She knew that they could not keep silent like this. They had to do something to let Hugo know that not only his friends but also his friends stood behind Hugo. Her huge supporters. "Ilay, do you know why Hugo''s pressure is so great? There are many reasons, but some of them must come from us and from the media." "How do you say?" Eli vaguely caught a little thought, and he encouraged Lydia to continue speaking. "We all know that there are countless news in the entertainment industry, and there will be a lot of rumors almost every few days. No one can tell the truth from the false, and the news about Hugo has a large part, if Every time we see the news, we are so confused and panicked, so the media will only become more and more excited, and the public opinion will become more and more exaggerated." Lydia''s thoughts gradually became clear, but she was not after all Professionals, the explanation is not very correct, there are some scattered. The crew of "Death Convict Walk" is still unwilling to cooperate in the face of such a huge pressure of public opinion. Even DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite Agency have refused to cooperate. Obviously they don''t want reporters to join the hype. They don''t want to put any pressure on Hugo. . For Hugo, this is work and dream; but with the incorporation of reporters, everything has changed. Especially when Hugo is mentally stressed, the excitement and excitement of the reporters is the catalyst, which may cause Hugo to fall into a more terrible situation at any time. Therefore, no one wants to cooperate with the reporter, no one. Steven, Rick, Joseph and others are under tremendous pressure to protect Hugo, and the price is the spectacular iron barrel formation in Baton Rouge. But controlling the media is not that simple. It requires not only the unity of the "Death Row" crew, but also the cooperation of readers and fans. Without market demand, there would be no journalists'' pursuit. Suddenly, the phone was snatched by Joshua next to him. I know that the Michael Jackson incident is a model. When people question Michaels doing incorrect things to Jordan, everyone hardly considers the truth of the matter, nor Hearing Michaels explanation, I think that Michael is wrong. This kind of public opinion that is easily swayed by the media will soon form a huge pressure, and make the media more excited, and then continue to promote the negative development of public opinion." This is the so-called basic theory of journalism: the spiral theory of agenda setting and silence. Simply put, it is the process by which the general public forms mainstream public opinion and mainstream thought under the guidance of the media. "To put it simply, we shouldn''t let everyone talk about it. Every time the news comes out, we should have the ability to identify ourselves, so that we can effectively control the chaos that the media is trying to create and avoid the invisible pressure." Joshua University Course Li has taken communication studies, so he has a simple understanding of this. To put it more directly, we should first believe in Hugo, support Hugo, and wait for Hugo to confirm the news before making a speech. This will not only help the media The pressure of public opinion created is controlled within the effective range, and it can also show our support to Hugo, but it is to reduce the pressure for Hugo, so that Hugo can obtain a more relaxed environment." Knowledge changes fate Many times this sentence sounds like a lie, but it is a fact. If the powerful fans of Michael Jackson could unite and truly believe in Michael, and prevent the media from becoming more exaggerated and volatile, it would not necessarily be able to clean up Michaels accusation, but it would give Michael more breathing space. . Now, young volcanoes also need to unite. "Joshua, so, what should we do?" Eli also understood, and went straight to the subject. "We should call the main persons in charge of young volcanoes in various cities to let as many fans as possible know the truth of the matter. What Hugo needs is silence, and what we need is our support, not the endless media hype and Malicious speculation. We must unite and tell Hugo that in addition to his friends, we are also his backing!" Joshua''s words were loud, making Lydia and Eli both eyes brightened. Although Liam, who was standing next to him, didn''t hear clearly, he couldn''t help being excited because he felt that young volcanoes could finally stand in front of Hugo and show their energy! Just as all the reporters were confining the crew of "Death Row" in Baton Rouge for a long time, a "resistance action" initiated by a young volcano was brewing with great momentum! () Chapter 1274： Iron Barrels Anthony Bond Stewarts inner pride is hard to describe in words. This time the explosive news was made by himself. Looking at the tightly closed door of the crew in front of him, he almost stood up and danced in ecstasy. Up. Although he was still a little uneasy at the beginning, worried about what Hugo would do, he was completely tense during the two days, thinking about what tricks Hugo would use to deal with him, but as time progressed, it seemed that all The problems are gone. The longer Hugo does not show up, the more likely it is that his face will be dirty, the worse the trouble will be, and the more authentic the report of the National Inquirer will be. Now that time is constantly passing, the reporters are getting more and more irritable, but the crew of "Death Row" has not moved. Anthony''s heart has gradually been occupied by ecstasy. With his toes, he can imagine the situation that Hugo will face next. Starting from the "seven deadly sins" press conference being released by pigeons-no, it should have started from the witch trial being hit by Hugo. The suppressed anger of all journalists will burst out heartily. Hugo has been in the past for a long time. The moral supremacy accumulated over time and the positive Matthew effect will gradually be consumed. Anthony felt that Colin of the "New York Post" was too cautious. This opportunity is so good that the media is almost invincible. Even Hugo may completely collapse due to tremendous mental stress, so maintain the ban. What''s the point of the alliance? It is the wisest choice to beat down the dog in time. But the "New York Post" has not sent a reporter to Baton Rouge so far, and Anthony can''t help but despise Colin in his heart. Anthony was thinking about how to oppress Hugo and how to enjoy this difficult victory, but there was a commotion in the distance, and the ground seemed to start to vibrate slightly, and the dull sound of "boom boom" was like the sound of the sky. A cloud slowly drifted over. Anthony didn''t care at all. He thought that there should be reporters who came here again, or else the food delivery came on time, but the commotion became more and more exaggerated and gradually began to be a little noisy. Anthony suddenly thought: Could it be that an important person has appeared? Anthony stood up immediately, but because he was unable to prepare, he almost fell when his center of gravity was not stable. He couldn''t help but cursed a little embarrassingly. He originally thought that other colleagues around him would come to see the lively sight, but he He looked up, only to find that no one noticed him at all, so he stood up straight in a daze, and then followed everyone''s sights, stiffening in place in an instant. I saw a large number of cars appeared at the end of the road in front of me. There were many kinds of cars, several buses, and a few small cars. In addition, there were all kinds of cars and trucks. There are at least cars that can be seen within the line of sight. More than twenty vehicles. All the cars drove up neatly along the highway, like a convoy, raising a dust, magnificent. As we all know, there is only one road from Baton Rouge city to the Angolan prison, and there is only this road in and out. Behind the prison is no man''s land-dense forest. This road is very desolate, with either abandoned farms or dilapidated forests around it. It is almost inhabited, and even animals are rare. The location of the "Death Row" crew is to the west of the Angolan prison, less than a mile away. Recently, due to the large number of journalists, the Louisiana state government has also specially sent law enforcement officers to patrol nearby to ensure the absolute security of the Angolan prison. . At this time, on this barren highway, there was such a spectacular convoy. The roar from far and near was stronger than the noise of planes taking off and landing, giving the illusion that a war was about to begin. Unarmed civilians are being surrounded by tanks and troops. "Boom boom boom", the powerful roar awakened all the dead silence around, and there were still a few birds flew from the forest with fright, and the ground shaking became stronger and stronger, making people feel This is the illusion of an earthquake, many people are not prepared, and even staggered for a few steps because their center of gravity is unstable. Of course, the most important thing is that they are shocked. Such a powerful battle is almost a rare occurrence in Baton Rouge. Hearing such a sound, the direction of the Angolan prison was all shaken. There was also a rapid sound from far away. When I looked back, I could see four regular military vehicles driving over. However, they did not approach, but were at a distance of "Walking" stopped three hundred yards away from the filming location, and then a group of soldiers got out of the car and set off the battle there. Although these soldiers didn''t mount their guns, the whole posture was still extremely majestic, and the scene was extraordinarily infiltrated, and the crowd of reporters began to squeeze. "What the **** is going on?", "God hell, who is that?", "Is this a robbery? Or a military exercise"...Everyone panicked, the soldiers on the north side were standing up, and the soldiers on the south side were strong. The car array stopped slowly. The cars parked on the side of the road one after another, parked neatly, and then there were still a steady stream of vehicles coming in from behind, and then they were also parked on the side of the road. People began to get off the car one after another. All of them were unarmed ordinary people, but this did not ease the tension of the reporters: this is not a tourist area, and there are not many people who come to visit the prison. Not to mention such a strong battle. Take a rough look. There are at least fifty cars in the car array. Both sides of the road are fully parked. They are out of sight and continue to extend at the end of the road. And the crowd of people walking down from all kinds of cars is constantly growing, 300 people, 500 people, 1,000 people... But the crowd is still appearing, and the crowds are gathered together, like a thick one. Like a thick cumulonimbus, the reporters swarmed toward them, and the strong momentum made people want to retreat. "These people... are they crazy?" The reporters were completely confused about the situation before them, especially in the rear because of the presence of Angolan prisons. Soldiers were dispatched personally, which made the whole situation seem tense and abnormal, which made the reporters at a loss. Measures. At this moment, Anthony suddenly thought of something and screamed, "Young Volcano..." As if to prove Anthony''s "vision and wisdom", the crowd in front stopped about fifty yards in front of the reporter. After coming down, a banner was unfolded. On the banner was the famous bulldog symbol of glory to death, and beside it was the words Young Volcano. This is a fan of glory to the death, but also a fan of Hugo. Guessed the correct answer, but Anthony was not at all happy at this time. Instead, he seemed to be aware of something terrible. The whole person was completely stiff in place, but his muscles were shaking slightly uncontrollably. Although I still don''t know what''s going on, there is a strong feeling of unpleasantness rolling in my heart. Anthony''s voice made all the reporters look at each other, and everyone was at a loss, because they had too few clues to provide any information. But with such a powerful battle in front of him-and all battles related to Hugo, that kind of anxiety began to permeate the reporters. There are more than a hundred journalists, but there are far more than a thousand in front of them. This is not a balanced confrontation. At this time, the reporters felt like ants trapped in an encirclement. As the surrounding crowd continued to increase, they began to become smaller and smaller. The sense of powerlessness made everyone panic. Finally, a reporter couldn''t help it. The three people came forward to ask about the reason. The group of fans did not immediately turn into beasts and swallow the three reporters. Instead, they answered politely. Then the three reporters looked on. Backed back suspiciously, everyone went up and asked. "They said that there was a rebellion today, but they will come to explain the specific situation later." Rebellion? What is going on here? But what is certain is that it should not be a good thing. The "buzzing" noise became louder and louder, but it did not appear to be lively and chaotic at all. On the contrary, it made the air become tighter and tighter, and the depressed feeling became heavier and heavier. Some reporters couldn''t bear the pressure and wanted to escape, but they looked around and found that they had become turtles in the urn, and there was nowhere to escape. They looked around, only to realize that the only gap was the camera crew behind them, and the crew was still closed at this time without any movement. They suddenly discovered the truth of the matter: all reporters surrounded the crew of "Death Row" and tried to force Hugo to come out and give everyone an explanation. "Death Row" was protected by a copper wall and iron wall, but at the same time they were blocked." What are all the ways out of the crew of "Death Row"? And now, the young volcanoes in front of them have enclosed them again ~ www.novelhall.com~ so that all reporters have nowhere to escape, forming a layer of iron barrels outside the reporters, besieging all reporters Up. This is called treating the person''s body by his own way. "Gentlemen and gentlemen... and ladies." Two people stood in front of the young volcano, a boy and a girl. They looked around. They thought that the reporters were all men, but they found the lady. , Had to change his mouth temporarily. This also showed their youthfulness and immaturity, which made many reporters a little relieved. The girl walked half a step forward and said to the horn in her hand, "We are young volcanoes, supporters of the glory to the death, supporters of Hugo Lancaster, we are here today to express our Hugos support is also an expression of our protest to the media!" The reporters looked at each other for an instant, and everyone fell silent. Looking at the huge lineup of more than 1,000 people in front of them, they couldn''t help but feel a little dazed: Did they stoke the hornet''s nest again? "We hereby strongly protest the bad behavior of the news media to fabricate fake news without investigating the truth of the matter. Uncrowned kings, you are again trying to create a witch trial, and this time, we will not easily compromise!" boom! boom! boom! Chapter 1275： Resistance action Witch trial, a word that uncrowned kings hate. After experiencing the turmoil at the beginning, although the media is still the media, their credibility does not seem to have been lost too much, but it is obvious to the reporters that it can be felt. Questioning the increase in gazes, when reporters introduce themselves to others again, the gazes of others always have a touch of scrutiny, there is nothing substantive, but this is enough to make reporters feel the influence of their social status. Today, this vocabulary was mentioned again. The reporters at the scene looked at each other. They didn''t even realize what went wrong, "Isn''t Hugo the problem? Why do these people come to trouble me?" Almost all reporters think so, because they firmly believe that the crew of "Death Row" has never responded in the past six days, which is a typical sign of a guilty conscience. Facts have proved that the news of the "National Inquirer" is definitely not. Groundless. Many reporters even ran out angrily and impulsively, shouting excitedly at the crowd in front of them, "Shut up, you should worry about what''s wrong with Hugo''s spirit first, don''t push the responsibility on us at all times. ." But the size of only four reporters, standing in front of the overwhelming thousand people in front of them, was really short of breath. When they talked in the second half of the speech, they seemed to be lacking in confidence, but it was too embarrassing to retreat at this time. The land is also in a dilemma. I can only hope that the colleagues behind me can stand up and support. Standing among countless reporters, Anthony''s legs began to tremble. He could feel something bad in his heart, but he couldn''t tell why. Anthony secretly warned himself that these people in front of him were nothing but a mob, not as much as a ten thousandth of Hugo, and he didn''t need to be afraid. What''s more, most of his reports this time are facts, so why should he have a guilty conscience? Eli Caswell and Meredith Morris stood at the forefront of the crowd, looking at the shameless reporters in front of them, their anger rushed upwards. This is the so-called uncrowned king. This is the so-called holding Journalists who persecute entertainers with freedom of speech are the leaders who guide the public opinion of the whole society... how ridiculous, how ridiculous, how disgusting! Meredith gritted his teeth tightly to prevent him from losing his mind, and then shouted at the reporter in front of him, "You can look at the news reports you wrote. How many are true? And how many are through. Verification? You said that Hugo is crazy, where is the hospital? You said that the drama group broke apart, where are the witnesses? You said that Hugo had a physical conflict with the staff, where are the victims?" As soon as Meredith''s voice fell, the young volcanoes behind him clenched their fists before the reporters retorted, and shouted, "Evidence! Evidence! Evidence!" The overwhelming shout made the ground begin. Shaking slightly, like a substantial earthquake, everyone''s heart began to panic. Reporters dont say they are rebutting, even they are overwhelmed by the powerful momentum in front of them, everyone just feels like a canoe in the stormy waves, one after another, they have been overwhelmed by the waves, and they are always under The danger of subversion shocks everyone. For the first time, they felt scared. They are no longer the uncrowned kings. The cameras in their hands cannot store evidence. The press cards in their pockets cannot be used as amulets. Once this powerful crowd swarms, they will be torn apart. Into countless pieces. Anthony subconsciously looked back at the soldiers to the north. The soldiers didn''t seem surprised by this scene. They just stood in place to make sure that no one would rush to the north. Other than that, they had no intention of intervening at all. Anthony suddenly realized that this was a planned and organized protest. "You are just a group of wolves. When you see fresh prey, you rush forward desperately, not for the truth, not for the sake of justice, not for social supervision, and don''t talk about yourself so noble, you just A dirty jackal for his own benefit! Merediths words were sharp and sharp, like a dagger thrown at the reporters in front of him, You want to sell more newspapers. Sales, do not hesitate to fabricate facts, distort facts, falsify facts, and talk nonsense without knowing the truth and without any evidence! This is what you call the uncrowned king''s prestige? A word of life and death! It is ridiculous, it is shameful, it is really depravity !" Meredith seemed to be out of control, as long as she thought that the reporters in front of her looked at Hugo like wolves and tigers, she couldn''t calm down. The words echoed through the loudspeaker in the empty field. The reporters naturally would not be willing to catch them. Many reporters rushed out again and stood with the four previous reporters. They screamed frantically at the crowd in front of them, but The young volcanoes did not give them this opportunity. All of them shouted loudly, "Shameful! Shameful! Shameful!" The sound of "shameful" kept circling in the empty sky, like a vulture hovering high in the sky, staring at the group of prey in front of them, not allowing them to leave. That kind of powerful oppression enveloped more than a hundred journalists, making them more and more restless, more anxious, and more and more fearful. Once upon a time, only entertainers would be forced by reporters into such an embarrassing situation, but today these arrogant uncrowned kings are reduced to prey, and they can only look around in fear. Their voices are all overwhelmed, and even if everyone screams together, they cannot form resistance; their retreats are all blocked, and they are all turtles in the urn; their defenses become useless, and they can only passively accept trial. . Was the witch treated in the same way when he was tried? "Shameful! Shameful! Shameful!" The waves of noise made the reporters start to worry: Are they going to face violence today? move? At this time, the soldiers and the crew of "Death Convict Walking" three hundred yards behind became their only life-saving straw. What an interesting situation. The uniform shouts of the young volcanoes were clearly well-trained. They abruptly suppressed the voices of all the reporters, and then swooped down with unparalleled aura, causing everyone to fall into endless panic. After the reporters rebuttals disappeared, Elis right hand was lifted, and the young volcanoes shouts gradually dissipated, and Meredith walked forward again and said, You Boasting that you have mastered the direction of public opinion and used the power of public opinion supervision granted to you by the people to act wantonly. You continue to create ridiculous and false news and exert terrible pressure on the parties, but you do not consider the parties circumstances at all, let alone you as the news media. Righteousness and truthfulness! Now, we refuse to be used by you anymore, we refuse to be a weapon in your hands, we refuse to buy fake news in your hands, and we refuse to believe your absurd remarks!" There was a hint of cry in Merediths voice, not sonorous, but extremely firm, allowing people to clearly feel the pain and disappointment deep in her heart. That sentence was so loud and so loud that all The reporters were speechless, and everyone looked at each other for an instant, and no one was willing to stand up again to refute. "We will no longer passively receive information, we will no longer be passively controlled by you, and we will no longer passively believe your nonsense." Meredith gradually recovered her calm, and the rain came to her mind. In order to defend Michael with a scene of one enemy and one hundred, the hesitation, timidity, and fragility in her eyes disappeared, replaced by unprecedented firmness, "Return me the truth!" "The truth!" all the young volcanoes shouted in unison. "Give me back the truth!" Meredith shouted again. "The truth!" the 1,500 young volcanoes who came to Baton Rouge shouted out neatly. The mountain''s tsunami shouts covered the sky, and the storm that had been brewing for a long time finally proceeded unimpeded at this moment. Catharsis came down, and everyone was shocked from the depths of their hearts in the wind and rain! "Truth! Truth! Truth!" the young volcanoes roared angrily. They stomped their right feet one after another. The sound of the powerful footsteps made the entire ground shake, and the dust was lifted up and down. Get up The faces that are distorted because of anger, the figures that tremble because of excitement, and the loud shouts because of indignation, are moving forward with visible progress. That huge pressure is gradually squeezing the living space of the reporters, a little bit, a bit more. The wave of momentum is higher than the wave, the wave of resistance is higher than the wave, the shock is higher than the wave...In an instant, people have the illusion of wind and sand, as if an unprecedented wave is set off on the entire empty highway. In the hurricane, the reporters standing in the front row finally couldn''t resist the strong pressure and began to back up one after another, and more than one hundred reporters uncontrollably shrank back and then shrank again... The reporters are so small as a single individual. , There was no confrontation at all, and he could only tremble in the hurricane, as timid as a mouse, all shrank into a ball, lest his tears would reveal the fragility and fear in his heart. Anthony looked at the powerful formation of dark clouds pressing down in front of him, his legs trembling rapidly, and even moving was too difficult. At this time, he had no way to scream, no way to shout, no way to move... even no way to cry. Fear made all the muscles in his body stiff, and he could only stand in place like a sculpture, and then as if watching his own vitality bit by bit, the fear made him forget to breathe. "Truth! Truth! Truth!" The echoes echoed between the world and the earth, like the end of the world! () Chapter 1276： Great momentum Saturday, August 5, 1995, was destined to be a day in the annals of history, because on this day, the public stood up to the opposite side of the media for the first time and protested against the false and false reports of the media in a rebellious manner. For a long time, the relationship between the public and the media has been unidirectional-the media inputs information to the public unilaterally, and the public accepts whatever the media reports. This simple and rude communication method has lasted for centuries, and the media has always acted as a politician. . The governments mouthpiece regulates public opinion as a whole. This kind of relationship continued into the 21st century. With the strong rise of the Internet, first of all, the emergence of blogs, so that everyone can become a news source, which means that everyone can become a reporter, even the media, and media civilians. The rapid advancement of globalization; followed by the prosperity of forums and instant chat software, and communication channels between people have begun to open widely. Canada can learn about news events in South Africa in time, not only through the news media, but also through life Local people in South Africa know directly that this has led to a surge in fake news, but it has also promoted innovation in news authenticity and diversity. Finally, the emergence of social networks has made the status of the media plummet, and media reporters and ordinary people can stand on the same platform for exchanges and dialogues. The method of information transmission is not only no longer unidirectional, but also not bidirectional, but multidirectional. Everyone can become an information transmission point and spread information to countless nodes. The media still shoulders the responsibility of public opinion supervision, but the public also has the ability to supervise the media, which has completely changed the structure of the media industry. However, before the Internet flourished, traditional media, dominated by television, newspapers, and magazines, were still the main forces, shouldering the heavy task of transmitting information in one direction. And on August 5, a news revolution started with a young volcano. Fate is centered on Baton Rouge, spreading like a raging fire across the entire North American continent. From the Rodney King incident to the Michael Jackson incident, the tragic consequences of the stupid mistakes of the news media have been deeply felt by the entire North American continent, whether it is the Los Angeles Riot caused by the former or the entire entertainment directly caused by the latter. The industry and the media industry have been questioned, and both have put forward new requirements on the news media: truth, this is the core that cannot be ignored. Even in the crazy age of entertainment to death, everything can become a means of entertainment, a carrier for making profits, and an object of teasing, but if it exceeds the true bottom line, it will be endlessly exaggerated, distorted, misunderstood, and fabricated. , Then the entire entertainment industry will collapse. Now, the young volcano has officially posted a war post to the media: Give me the truth! Hollywood needs entertainment, profits, and explosions, but in the same way, Hollywood practitioners also need calmness, personality, and truth. The 1,500 young volcanoes in Baton Rouge are just the tip of the iceberg of this resistance movement. On the same day of August 5, there were 21 volcanoes including Los Angeles, New York, Chicago, Houston, Seattle, Boston, and Miami. There were demonstrations in front of the main media office buildings in the city, and even the three cities of Vancouver, Montreal and Toronto in Canada also joined this movement. According to incomplete statistics, all 25 cities have mobilized more than 50,000 people. Among them, the most powerful is not Baton Rouge, but Burbank in Los Angeles, "Los Angeles Times", "Hollywood Report", "Variety Show" , "The New York Times" and many other newspapers are located in the square in front of Burbanks office base. A total of 3,000 celebrities gathered. They organized sit-ins and protests on the spot, holding up "Repay I Really Want" and "Reject Witches". Signs with the words "Trial" and "Protest against the uncrowned king covering the sky with one hand" sat quietly in the square for three hours, causing a huge sensation. This is definitely a scene of a milestone in the history of news development. At the beginning of the 17th century, the worlds first printed newspaper appeared on the European continent. It has been developed for three centuries. Newspapers have gradually become an important part of peoples lives. Even in 2014, the Internet media infinitely compressed paper media. Under the circumstances, newspapers with a long history still occupy an indispensable position in the market. Newspapers represent the roles of social thought leaders, information disseminators, speech leaders, and public opinion monitors. This gives the news media a lofty status, and the title of "uncrowned king" has emerged. But the times are advancing, and society is developing. The superior media has always had to make profit-oriented changes in order to cooperate with the market. Now, someone has finally challenged the supremacy of the media. This is not only a sign of the decline in media credibility, but also a sign of changes in media identity and status in the "Entertainment to Death" era. It is also a key point for ordinary people to truly try to reverse the situation. In fact, this kind of resistance has appeared many times before, and it has appeared many times when it evolved from a slavery society to a capitalist society, but it has not really formed the mainstream of thought. At that time, people were more hopeful. Spread your own revolution through the media. Fate theory turns the media into its own weapon to influence ordinary people, and then promote the revolution. The success of life. No one could have imagined that the course of history would be changed because of Hugo, and the awakening of young volcanoes brought the news media''s throes forward by at least five years! At first, everyone thought that this resistance movement was only advocated by young volcanoes in order to maintain Hugos reputation and prestige. Everyone knows that the news about Hugo is crazy has been bubbling in the past week, and it is gradually losing control. The more exaggerated, the more bloody, and the more dramatic, the conflict seems to be clearer. Now, the young volcano chanted "Return the truth to me". On the surface, it seems to be rebelling against the unidirectional transmission of information by the media, but in fact it is to clarify the facts for Hugo and support Hugo with practical actions. Eli, Meredith and others really thought so. But history is so real, with certainty in accident. When the young volcanoes showed their support with practical actions, Steven, Rick, Joseph and others in the crew witnessed all this with their own eyes. They have been looking for an accurate time to clarify the facts, and without putting more pressure on Hugo, they gave the reporters a perfect answer, because they have nothing to hide, and there is no need to hide Hugos dedication and difficulties. , All they need is an opportunity. And they clearly know that, obviously, the young volcanoes have created a perfect timing, all they need to do is just a light push behind the back, which is enough. As a result, just as all the reporters were surrounded in the center, waiting anxiously for the tragic ending of being submerged, there was a loud noise from the crew behind them. When a reporter looked back, he found someone coming, and he was immediately sharp. Shouted, "Steven, it''s Steven! Steven!" Amidst the mighty shouts of the young volcano, the reporter''s shouts were not worth mentioning, but he was full of thirst for survival. Wang''s screams attracted the attention of the surrounding reporters, so all the reporters became agitated and screamed frantically. The young volcano at the forefront also noticed the change and found that Steven and Rick appeared in sight. Although they were the only two of them, Hugo did not travel with them, but they knew that at this moment in history. The appearance of Steven and Rick must be of special significance. As a result, Eli, Meredith and others turned around to send messages. They first quieted the young volcanoes, and then asked everyone to step back slowly to free up a space for Steven and Rick to use. Seeing the crowd leaving like a low tide, reporters can finally feel the taste of "escape from the dead". The mixed emotions danced bitterly on the tip of the tongue. Almost at this moment, many people cried with joy. , Not only because they regained a new life after being surrounded and tortured, but also because their waiting finally waited for the result, and they could finally know the truth. Of course, even if it is not the truth, at least it is an official statement. However, many reporters realized that if the truth is really bad for the reporters, will the young volcanoes in front of them tear them to pieces? The idea just came out, and they shivered. Steven and Rick passed through the various levels and appeared in front of the reporters. The reporters tried to show their professional skills by enclosing the two people in the center in a semicircle, but many people found that their legs were so soft that they were standing. Can''t get up. This scene really made many young volcanoes burst into laughter. The ridicule and banter in the laughter made these reporters want to get into the hole, but they didn''t dare to turn back and resist. Fifteen hundred people, and still a group of fanatics, unless they don''t want to live anymore. Anthony is not much better at this time His whole person is like fished out of water, his clothes have been soaked with sweat, but he knows that Steven and Li are in front of him. Ke is his life-saving straw, and he is very fortunate that he did not face Hugo in this state, otherwise he would not know how long he could hold on. At the same time, Hugo did not appear. Does this mean that his report is one step closer to the truth? Thinking of this, Anthony eagerly approached the two people. The reporters finally gathered together sparsely. The interviews with the crew of more than one hundred reporters were extremely large-scale, but the battles before him were scattered. It looks very shabby. Steven and Rick looked at the embarrassment and misery of the reporters in front of them, and couldn''t help being a little funny. When did the reporters encounter such treatment? It must be one of the few. However, Steven still coughed slightly, and said to the recorder in front of him, "The past week was directed at the crew of''Death Convict Walk'' and Hugo Lancaster... There were many rumors and many questions. We passed After discussion, I think its time to respond to everyones questions." Steven deserves to be an old fox. Not only did he mention "Death Row" in one sentence, he also omitted the past week lightly, and finally stunned everyone''s appetite. Chapter 1277： Ugly Steven spoke, but there was no smile on his face. The serious and heavy expression solidified the atmosphere. The reporters were speculating that Steven''s mood was so bad because of Hugo''s situation. Lost control as they guessed, or is it because the young volcanoes behind them guessed the facts this time the media reporters got mad again? This kind of anxiety caused the reporters to gather their spirits. Steven is their last straw. If it is proved that this is another "witch trial" incident, only God knows what will happen at this scene... Steven looked at the reporters in front of him earnestly. There were more than a hundred people densely packed, and there was no way to see everyone clearly, but at this moment, the expression on every face was so disgusting. Steven has been in the entertainment industry for more than two decades, and he has never despised the uncrowned kings in front of him like he does today. "Hugo did have an accident." Steven took a deep breath and said in a loud voice. He didn''t hold a loudspeaker, so the voice could only be heard by a small circle of reporters nearby, but this sentence came out, reporters. There was a commotion, and there were discussions, all faces became distorted because of being too excited. They bet right! Hugo is over! This thought almost ecstatic the reporters who heard Stevens words in person just now, and they wished to slam the recorder in their hands directly on Stevens face, asking every detail in detail, and then towards the back. A group of lunatics angrily vented their fear and depression, "You losers, losers! Your Hugo is already crazy, he is crazy!" They can''t wait to even start thinking about Hugo''s future miserable life in the mental hospital. But before their uproar could spread, they were stopped abruptly. It was not Steven and Rick, nor the young volcano, but the reporter behind. The team of more than one hundred people is too large, and the people behind can''t hear Steven at all. They have strongly ordered the front row colleagues to calm down and let them know what happened. The reporters behind let the reporters in front calm down, and the reporters in front turned their heads to pass on the information just now. For a time, the more than one hundred reporters could not calm down. Such ugliness made Steven and Rick sneer from the sidelines. This is the true face of the uncrowned king. They are actually rejoicing because an actor has suffered mental torture and may even ruin his life. How shameless they are. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, it would be hard to believe that the group of people in front of you are public opinion leaders who usually occupy the highest point of morality and constantly criticize social ugliness. They are disgustingly dirty. At this time, Eli passed through the noisy group of reporters and walked firmly towards Steven. The reporters looked at Eli looking a little gloating, and some even wanted to rush straight up to teach Eli, but reason stopped their impulse. First, Eli is just an ordinary person, and they intentionally hurt people when they did it. This is completely different from an artist; second, the psychological shock of the 1,500 people behind is too strong. Eli handed the loudspeaker in his hand to Steven, "We hope everyone hears the truth, and we hope everyone sees the ugliness and pretentiousness of these people with their own eyes." Steven took the megaphone and felt Eli''s gaze. He raised his head and passed through the reporter''s crowd to see the dark and crushing young face at the far end. Steven felt the heavy pressure on his shoulders like never before. Eli nodded to Rick again, then turned around and left without saying much. Steven watched Eli leave, then picked up the loudspeaker and said, "Hugo did have an accident, and the situation is very serious. He did have some accidents during the filming process. Hugo accidentally injured Missy when West-Jager was performing a rivalry. Missys condition was not serious, except for some bruises. Missy was confirmed to be fine after treatment, and Hugo made a special trip to Miss Missy afterwards. I apologize, the whole crew is in good condition. If you have any related questions, you are welcome to interview the parties afterwards." Steven''s words made the reporters all discuss in a low voice, because every word of Steven confirmed the previous reporters'' speculation that those rumors were not groundless at all, and they were all true. However, a small number of reporters realized an important problem: The previous reports all exaggerated the facts. Stevens words confirmed those rumors and clarified many wild speculations. Now, it seems that the crew has nothing at all. any problem. As we all know, any crew may have minor accidents during the filming process. It is normal for actors to be injured, crew accidents, and accidental injuries to opponents. What''s more, Steven not only announced the names of the actors, but also generously asked reporters to come to verify, all of which showed that the crew of "Death Row" had nothing to hide. An indescribable sense of anxiety has quietly risen among a small number of reporters. "However, Hugo''s problem is very serious. Because his situation is not optimistic, it directly caused the crew to stop filming for two weeks." Steven''s words are like thunder on the ground, bombing everyone''s head. Reverberation: Although they all think that the report of the National Inquirer may be true, it is still difficult for the reporters to curb their inner ecstasy after they are truly affirmed by Steven. , They couldn''t wait to start asking questions, but even so, the joy on their brows could not be restrained. The young volcanoes standing behind were all silent. They knew the truth. They knew the truth from Eli and Liam a long time ago, but after they were confirmed by Steven, their hearts were still difficult. Metaphorically received a powerful impact, everyone looked at the more than one hundred reporters in silence. The joy of the reporters, the madness of the reporters, and the excitement of the reporters were so ironic and absurd. When Steven said this, he had to stop and adjust his breathing. The week when Hugo was forced to rest and adjust, almost all onlookers could not recall, watching Hugo just lying in bed quietly. Above, as if all vitality has been cut off, the heart is not only shocked, but also intolerable and bitter. But these reporters in front of them tried to use Hugo''s disaster to hype news. Their professional ethics were like **** on the soles of their feet, and they were extremely dirty. "During the filming of Hugo, in order to study the role, he became too involved in the film, so that he developed symptoms of schizophrenia. Although he tried to control it, the situation became more and more serious. In the end, this led to a series of accidents. Appear..." Steven''s words allowed the noise and noise on the scene to settle bit by bit. The excitement on the reporters faces seemed to be frozen directly by the flaming flames. The excitement was still beating on the eyebrows, but the expressions were already stiff, and then all the excitement turned into countless fragments and fell one after another. . "In order to play this role well, Hugo went to prison one month in advance to experience life and communicated with many criminals. He even used the means of writing a diary to integrate himself into the role. Hugo''s inner suffering and contradictions It seemed to us bystanders that he couldnt bear it, but he persisted. Tim told me that this was the greatest performance he had ever seen in his career as an actor, and Hugo paid his soul as a price. So, Hugo The situation is terrible, terrible, its a fact. Steven finished speaking in a bulge, but there was no sound at the scene, only a light breeze was left, the slight sound of sand rubbing in the air, touching the softest part of my heart. Standing there, Meredith almost couldn''t help her tears. She lowered her head embarrassedly and wiped her eyes. What she needed was not tears, but strength, because Hugo needed her to be the strongest backing. . Hugo needs the support of friends and the power behind him, so friends like Charlize, Leonardo, Cameron, and Alex all rushed over to Baton Rouge, and even Adam rushed over in person. Now, the young volcanoes also need to unite together and give Hugo the strongest support. This is the only thing they can do and what they must do. The young volcanoes bit their teeth with difficulty and raised their heads to look at the dumbfounded group of reporters in front of them. Hot tears blurred their vision, but they were unwilling to look away. They had to take a good look at these uncrowned kings. These uncrowned kings used their pens to overturn the clouds and rain. When Hugo was tormented to study acting skills, when Hugo became mad because of being too involved in the role, the uncrowned kings were gloating with misfortune. Now, they want to see with their own eyes the ugliness of the uncrowned kings! Anthony only felt that his mouth was dry, he smashed his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything, his head was empty, he always felt that he should refute something but just dumb. Speechless. He suddenly realized what core he had missed, and this little miss seemed to be his Achilles heel. "Hugo has now recovered and has reinvested in the shooting of''Death Convict'' Walk. His dedication and sacrifice have injected new vitality into the character. The entire crew has paid homage to Hugo. But Hugo''s situation He still cannot be said to be fully recovered. He is still receiving consultation and conversation from a psychologist. We all know that the psychological situation is difficult to accurately describe, so we hope that Hugo can have a quiet and comfortable environment and focus on his performance. Focus on his own life." After Steven finished speaking, he looked at Rick, and then Rick took over the loudspeaker and said, "For this reason, the crew closed filming and closed all news. On the one hand, Hugo doesnt think its worth talking about. This is his job as an actor; on the one hand, we hope everyone can give Hugo a quiet rest environment. As Hugos agent, Rick expressed the official The position also explained the reason for their refusal to be interviewed. "But many times, the situation is not controlled by us..." This sentence directly pointed at all the reporters present, making them all anxious, but Rick didnt seem to notice it at all, So were here to make some official answers today, and hope that these answers will be able to Satisfy you." Chapter 1278： Bereavement dog Suffering, only suffering, for the more than one hundred reporters on the scene, it was like an endless suffering. The scorching eyes of the 1,500 young volcanoes behind them almost tear them apart. Even if their eyes cannot kill people, they still feel that they are being delayed. Even after Steven said that reporters were free to ask questions, the reporters felt at a loss. Anthony had no choice but to yell, "If you don''t want to hype, you don''t want us to bother the crew. You **** put it early. Its not enough if an official explanation comes out, and it saves the trouble so much!" As soon as this question came out, Anthony felt that eye knives were flying from all directions, he almost felt that he was about to suffocate, and the oppression brought by the 1,500 young volcanoes behind him almost crushed him. But he couldn''t back down, he had to fight under tremendous pressure, otherwise he would fall short. Steven was prepared for this question a long time ago, "Did you give us a chance? Or would you be willing to cooperate?" Steven went on to explain, "For some supermarket tabloid news, we Decline to give any comment." Steven''s answer directly made Anthony want to get into the hole. Indeed, after the "National Inquirer" news came out, in fact, if everyone ignored it, nothing would happen. If every rumor in a supermarket tabloid must be clarified by the parties involved, then three hundred and sixty-five days a year will be too busy. Most of the time, people ignore the supermarket tabloid. What''s more, Hugo has long refused to continue to respond to any news from the National Inquirer. And when the "Chicago Tribune" began to verify the authenticity of the "National Inquirer" news, things were out of control in just forty-eight hours, and there was almost no opportunity for the "Death Row" crew. Or to be more precise, in Stevens words, reporters are unwilling to give the crew a chance to argue, because they need the breaking point, not the truth. "Hugo is under heavy mental pressure in order to study the role." This kind of news is only interested by fans and professionals, and there is no focus at all. How can it be compared to "Hugo is crazy." More than a hundred reporters at the scene seemed a little overwhelmed. Although they cheered up to confirm many details and related situations, the responses of Steven and Rick made them feel more and more frustrated because they were fundamentally frustrated. No loopholes can be found. It seems that what Steven showed is the truth. what does this mean? It means that they once again had a big oolong. Although Hugo is not a witch, this time the situation is different from Michael Jackson. The media''s speculation about Hugo is indeed correct-at least in the general direction; but reporters ignore the truth and origin of the incident, and gloat one by one. The ugly face of falling into the pit and watching the fire from the shore makes the uncrowned king face completely. The young volcanos rebellious action pointed to the key point sharply and directly: What they need is the media to restore the truth, not for the infinite, endless, unscrupulous and malicious hype for commercial interests, or even taking the pain of others to make fun. This is a fatal blow to the media, which has always claimed to be on the highest point of morality. The interview sessions were carried out in a scattered manner. The reporters actually only planned to leave after only twenty minutes of interviews. This is completely different from their usual unfulfilled and non-stop appearance. When the reporters wanted to turn around like a **** that was defeated, they found that the real disaster was right in front of them. Those 1,500 faces full of sadness and anger made people shudder. No one dared to take their own steps. It was not that they didnt want to, but they didnt. The weak legs made reporters look at each other, but no one was willing to take it. Take the first step. At this time, the reporters at the scene finally realized a very serious matter: how do they get out of here? Eli really wanted to devour the group of reporters in front of him, but he knew he couldn''t. Therefore, Eli didn''t take any other actions. He just stood in place, constantly exerting pressure on the reporters with his sight. The pressure like the top of Mount Tai was firmly enveloped in the sky above more than one hundred reporters. Quiet, extremely quiet, Anthony can even clearly feel the itching of sweat sliding slowly on his face, but he dare not wipe the sweat, because he is worried that his little movement will attract the attention of the young volcano, and then He was dead without a whole body. This state lasted for five minutes. The strong pressure almost made people collapse. Finally, some reporters couldn''t help it. They seemed to rush toward the young volcano, but they stood in the front when they were about to approach. Eli and Meredith gave way away, and then the crowd behind them also walked away in a scattered way, leaving a passage that only one person could pass through. The reporter didn''t think much, so he ran all the way. But the lineup of 1,500 people gathered was too long, definitely over a hundred yards. He only ran for fifty yards and found that his psychological panic surged beyond containment. The crowd waiting on both sides and the fierce and resentful sight made his leg muscles start to stiffen, but he had to keep running because he had no way out. When the reporters saw the road that looked like a ray of sky and the dense crowds on both sides like ants gathering, they couldn''t help but start tingling their scalp, but they knew there was no way out and they had to leave as soon as possible. So one after another, the reporters ran forward one by one, one by one, passing through the narrow roads created by the young volcanoes. The sights that peeled and deboned them made them feel like lambs to be slaughtered. , There is no choice but to run wild. So there was such a weird scene on the scene, the uncrowned kings are like bereaved dogs, running in embarrassment in the narrow road of people and sea, lest they can''t leave after a little bit slower. Anthony knew that he had to leave quickly, although he was not sure how familiar the young volcano knew him, and whether anyone could recognize him, but he couldn''t take the risk. However, the young volcano''s "Farewell" did not give him other options, because each time only one person is allowed to pass, he will be presented in front of everyone with no chance of opportunism. Anthony regrets it. He regrets that he has provoke Hugo again, and this time it is likely to be a disaster. The end of the "National Inquiry" is no longer a problem that Anthony needs to worry about. Just think of the retaliation he might face. , He was already shuddering. The young volcanoes in front of him are like craters leading to hell. The narrow entrance exudes a breath of resentment and anger, making Anthony feel that his blood has frozen into ice. He doesn''t know why. Although there are constant troubles when dealing with other artists, Hugo is particularly troublesome. It seems that every time he is involved with Hugo is an endless disaster, if he is not careful, he will be forever. At this time Anthony can already imagine the terrible situation of the time. The ecstasy of this week has disappeared at this time, replaced by countless wet, sticky tentacles, dragging him into the swamp little by little. , He could feel that he was sinking continuously, but he was unable to resist. "Oh..." Anthony stood there and started to retching, sweating so much that his hair was soaked. He felt his stomach tumbling constantly, but he couldn''t vomit anything. The messy footsteps and the anxious whispers in his ears made Anthony a mess. He raised his head and wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. He found that there were only half of the reporters around him. More than 30 reporters had already walked nearly half in a blink of an eye. There are fewer and fewer people left, which also means that the possibility of him being exposed is getting higher and higher. Anthony feels that he is innocent, he is just a small reporter, the real behind the scenes is not him at all, he just provided the materials. But at this time he discovered that he had no chance to argue. The young volcanoes had already convicted him. What''s more terrible was that the journalists had already convicted him. They fell on themselves as if they were treating the dead. , This made Anthony be occupied by a burst of anger in an instant: he was not reconciled. But when the anger rushed to his head, Anthony suddenly realized, "Is this just the taste of a witch?" When Michael Jackson pointed out, when Hugo Lancaster was behind bars, they It''s hard to argue, all the accusations just fall on them, how do they feel? Anthony looked around ~www.novelhall.com blankly. He realized that this society is like a huge hunting ground. Everyone is a prey, but the mainstream population in the society is the largest group, so they have become a hunting ground. The masters of, they can accept the so-called aliens and niches, and give these people a position; but when their own interests are touched, they can also cruelly remove them without hesitation, and then unite and hunt together. Michael Jackson was the prey, Hugo Lancaster was the prey, and now Anthony Bond Stewart is also the prey. Anthony found it ridiculous, but also sad. Suddenly, he finally understood why Hugo hated the media so much, because under the hypocritical masks of these so-called defenders, they were concealed by their greed, shamelessness, timidity and ugliness. . And he was once one of them. Thinking of this, Anthony''s legs finally gained strength. He stepped forward and ran forward following the trend of reporters, feeling the sharp piercing eyes of the young volcano falling on him. Pull your feet and run wildly, one step, then another. When the uncrowned kings lifted their masks, what was left of them? On August 5, 1995, the giant of history took a big step forward. Chapter 1280： Scapegoat Who is it that makes today''s news environment miserable? It is the eyeball effect brought by the gossip news, and the commercial benefits brought by the hot spots. Who on earth caused the media to lose the most basic professional ethics and professional ethics? It is the attention and concern that accompany endless news hype, and those that accompany endless voyeurism. want. Looking forward to the whole people carnival. Who on earth made the uncrowned king lose his crown and become the minion of commercial interests? Yes... Yes... It''s the imagination of those supermarket gossip tabloids, transcending the bottom line, and doing everything. Everyone is condemning the media reporters, everyone is condemning the news industry, but it is impossible for people to involve the entire industry. This is a huge group and part of society. In the final analysis, it is still a social phenomenon-which can also be explained. It is the inevitable result of the entertainment brought to death by the market economy. This statement is difficult to satisfy ordinary audiences, so they need a scapegoat. The "National Inquirer" became the target, or more accurately, the supermarket tabloid represented by the "National Inquirer" became the point of concentrated fire, and Anthony Bond Stewart became nowhere to escape. Prey. Almost all the media have aimed their guns at the supermarket tabloids. They believe that it is the supermarket tabloids that ignore the facts in the reporting process. In order to attract attention, they even fabricate and forge news in order to achieve production among readers. The purpose of the explosion point. This was the case during the Michael Jackson incident. The National Enquirer even bribed Dream Manor staff and Los Angeles Police Department staff in order to obtain scattered clues, and then fabricate and make associations based on the facts they hoped. It is precisely because of the malicious hype, profiteering, and distorted facts of the supermarket tabloids that the appetite of the audience becomes more and more disconcerting, which in turn affects the audience''s market and misleads the market orientation. And supermarket tabloids privacy prying, ignorance of the truth, and the creation of hot spots are also stimulating changes in the news market step by step. Not only entertainers or other public figures, but supermarket tabloids tend to over-exaggerate and add drama to the reports of many ordinary news events. They even report on ordinary citizens daydreams or fantasies as facts. News has also become a means of entertainment. In other words, the supermarket tabloid is the culprit. The major news media have joined forces and spared no effort to attack the "National Inquirer", trying to divert the attention of all audiences. There are even more than 89 media outlets with relevant content as front-page headlines, similar to "Who The terrifying headlines of "It''s a murderer" all point to the "National Inquirer", and the overwhelming news has focused almost all the firepower on the "National Inquirer"... Its as if these media had never attacked Hugo on the side of the National Inquirer before, as if the entire news industrys failure to do so had nothing to do with them, as if the media industry was just because of a trivial supermarket. The tabloids are ruined once, as if these media are defenders who stand on the highest point of morality from beginning to end. The media has been so in the past, it is so now, and it will be so in the future. This is what they are best at. Less than four months ago, when Michael Jackson cleared his grievances, the New York Post and the National Inquirer became a scapegoat. The aftermath of the witch trial made them miserable; and this time, there is no more. The New York Post is a difficult brother, and the National Inquirer alone faces the pain of piercing arrows. Under the guidance of mainstream public opinion, the headquarters of the "National Inquirer" in New Jersey and its main branches in New York and Los Angeles have become targets for the protesters to vent their anger. One day, the scene went out of control and some people approached the "National Inquirer". The New York office spilled dung, and the scene fell into chaos, maintaining the on-site defense. Violent. police. Cha had to be dispatched collectively, and it took nearly thirty minutes to control the scene. Now the "National Inquirer" is truly precarious, as if it is about to collapse at any time. Among them, Anthony, a single target like this, danced wildly on the death line. Before the matter became more serious, he was intercepted by the parade on the streets of New York, and he was beaten severely. Suddenly, he didn''t even remember how many people hit him. There was a blank space in his head. When he woke up on the street with a **** face, the pain in his whole body suddenly drowned him. He could only scream by himself. Take a taxi to the hospital. At that time, after those people had beaten him, they swarmed around, and arrived at the hospital to ask the police about the situation. Cha also appeared distracted, as if he didn''t want to bother at all. This reminded Anthony of what happened to Michael Jackson. Although the Constitution stipulates that everyone is equal before the law, even a convicted prisoner has the right to enjoy basic human rights, let alone a victim of assault. But the reality is that many times, a little bit of prejudice, a little bit of preconceivedness, a little bit of self-righteousness, and a little condescending can change too many problems. For example, in the absence of any evidence, Michael received a humiliating physical examination; for example, when there was only catching news, everyone was exploring Hugos psychiatrist interview records; for example, Anthony became a scapegoat in the United States. In the case of Lamb, they did not have much enthusiasm for investigating the criminal process. Anthony guessed that maybe they were still muttering "good fight, good fight" deep in their hearts. It was just because of judicial justice, so they came to investigate routinely. After figuring this out, Anthony gave up the complaint and did not let the police. The investigation continues. Because he knows very well that now he is also a prey. Like Michael and Hugo, they are all targets of siege. Those eye-catching eyes are waiting to tear him to pieces. Sure enough, in less than three days, Anthonys residences in New York and Los Angeles were reportedly investigated. Some people even guarded his door day and night. It was obviously unkind, which made him scared. Dare to go home, but stay in a remote and dirty motel in Pasadena, panicking all day long. Anthony has always been aware of the reality of this society. Everyone is a small individual. Today can be a hunter, but tomorrow it may be a prey. So everyone is struggling, trying to keep climbing up, the higher you can climb. Have more control over their own destiny, but the real life is that they are not overcome by the heights, even the highest leader of a country, even the worlds richest man, even the worlds top artists, they have received countless They are more and heavier. The uncrowned king, this is still a name that has attracted countless people, but hidden behind it is the danger of being betrayed at any time. Reporters can turn anything into a report subject. This is their ability and obligation; if they have enough benefits, they can betray their colleagues, organizations, and even their souls. Anthony once sold his soul. In order to get news, he suddenly remembered the first confrontation with Hugo, the 1993 Golden Globes celebration. That time he easily won the victory. Hugo played round and round. How proud and proud he was at the time, he really felt that he was the uncrowned king. Now, Anthony is suffering the consequences, he has become the object of betrayal, and this time, he is facing a bottomless abyss. Brandon-Bryan comforted him to avoid the limelight recently and dont come out for the time being, but Anthony knew that Brandon, as the editor-in-chief, was already hard to protect himself. If he was used as a scapegoat to protect Brandon himself, then Brandon Den will never hesitate; the "National Inquirer" also needs a scapegoat, otherwise they will be overwhelmed by the accusations of the news media. Rupert Murdoch will not let his investment be ruined in this way. Yes, so he is a ready-made target, and all the relationships can be cleared away with just a light push. The same is true of fellow journalists. They dare not get involved with him, lest they become the target of media crusade. Not only that, they all stood opposite him and attacked him with weapons in their hands. Not only for self-protection, but also for profit. this is the truth. Anthony has not received any news for five days. No one has contacted him, no one cares about him, no one cares about him; but when the newspaper is opened, his name is the most eye-catching headline of the major newspapers, "Mr. Bond," "The Source of Sin", "Anthony Bond Stewart, the cancer of the news industry", "Jackson and Lancaster behind the scenes: Anthony Stewart", "the saboteur that threatens journalism, and the gossip reporter from the supermarket tabloid" ", "The dirt that erodes the crown of the uncrowned king: the history of the rise of Mr. Bond", "Expulsion of Mr. Bond from the press! The source of all evil in society!"... Look at Almost everyone remembers his existence; but his phone hasn''t had any calls for five days, which is ironic. Anthony suddenly remembered a very small thing, when Michael Jackson was slapped. child. When the case was troubled, he bought the doorman of Dream Manor. He wanted to take some exclusive photos, but he was discovered by Michael standing on the balcony. The guards drove him out, which caused him to escape. He looked back at Michael when he was escaping, and found that Michael was standing still, but the face hidden behind the sunglasses was full of loneliness and confusion. Finally, he escaped smoothly, and there was no guard chasing him behind. At this moment, Anthony seemed to suddenly understand what the expression meant, Michael''s, Hugo''s... the bitterness of dancing on the tip of his tongue, let him slowly and carefully savor it. On Monday, August 21st, the headline of the latest issue of the National Enquirer was, "The Sinner of History: Anthony Bond Stewart." No one notified Anthony. Later, it was Anthony who saw this issue of the newspaper and knew everything. After all, he became an abandoned son, and he himself was the last to know. Chapter 1281： No winner The entire press is now in distress. Although they can blame the National Inquirer and Anthony, the people are not fools without IQ. This time the incident is presented so clearly and completely in front of everyone, the dilemma that Hugo faces is in direct sharp contrast with the gloating faces of the media, which really pales in any defense. The reporters can clearly feel that the sight that falls on them is full of playfulness and contempt. This sight is not threatening, but it makes them uncomfortable. The press card and camera that made them extremely proud of Cameras and cameras have become hot potatoes at the moment. They only hope that their reporter status will not be recognized. From the uncrowned king to the mouse on the street, such a huge gap has caused media practitioners to really block, have they ever encountered such a situation? But this is the social reality, and it is also the consequence that they must bear in their eagerness for quick success. In such a situation, the "New York Post," "USA Today," and "Houston Chronicle" that did not participate in this battle have always insisted on blocking the alliance but the fisherman has benefited. Under the difficult situation, he chose to stand by and let this time. The artillery fire did not affect them. But the fact is not so. Obviously this time the storm of public opinion is aimed at all news media. The "New York Post" and others blocked the alliance as a major national newspaper. They, the "New York Times" and the "Los Angeles Times" shoulder the responsibility of public opinion leaders, and their cold eyes are also on the sidelines. It is the negligence of social supervision duties and the accusations that other media need to face. Naturally, they can''t stand alone. Regardless of this point, the "New York Post", "USA Today", "Houston Chronicle" and other banned alliances have not gained any advantage, and it can even be said that they have suffered heavy losses. Why did Colin Mailer reject Brandon''s report proposal, and why did newspapers such as the "New York Post" fail to mention a word during the period when the news focus was at its peak? Of course it is not because they are not interested, and it is not because of their sense of social responsibility that they refuse to report, but because they are trying to block Hugo and block the "death row". These newspapers were to complete the task of banning and teach Hugo a severe lesson, so they endured the immense suffering and heavy pressure and ignored the entire news event. This silence is strategic for several newspapers. Significance. But now, with the uproar of the whole incident, the blockade alliance has become useless. Hugo was too involved in the filming process and required psychological treatment. This can definitely be called blockbuster news. Hugo, who won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor and the Cannes Actor, is currently under 35 in Hollywood. A representative of the acting prowess, Hugo became a popular candidate for the Oscar actor in March of this year. Although Hugo witnessed Tom Hankss re-election, he did not become the first actor under the age of 30. The first person, but Hugo''s strength is still obvious to all. So, what kind of character and what kind of script is it that can actually make Hugo crazy? Overnight, the discussion about the "death prisoner''s walk" spread uncontrollably. When people learned about it, they discovered that "Death Row" actually appeared out of thin air. No one knew when Hugo took over the film, and no one knew any news about the entire crew, let alone. People know what Hugo''s role and the whole story are all about. Before that, even a little clue was not exposed in the media. Of course, ordinary people will not think that the news media has blocked the news. They will take it for granted that the crew''s secrecy measures are in place and they are deliberately following the mysticist route, so they went into filming silently. This has also stimulated the curiosity of the people. At this time, the "Los Angeles Times", "New York Times", "Washington Post", "The New Yorker" and other news media all saw the time and made detailed and vivid reports on the "Death Row" and the entire crew They were all introduced thoroughly, and the veil of mystery was unveiled bit by bit. Produced by Steven Spielberg! Directed by Tim Robbins! Starring Susan Sarandon and Hugo Lancaster! Adapted from real historical events! Tell a story about the self-salvation of death row prisoners! Explore the meaning of death penalty! After every detail was announced, people''s astonishment took a step forward. Such a work with countless gimmicks didn''t make any noise before that, which is truly a miracle. More importantly, the two leading actors, Susan and Hugo, are both Oscar-level powerful actors. Even the director, Tim, is not inferior. They gathered in such a heavy and profound script and collided. The sparks and chemical effects produced are enough to make everyone look forward to. Especially when people learn that this is based on real events, countless people are curious about the role played by Hugo, and even more curious about the context and outline of the whole story. Driven by recent hot topics, nun Helen Prekin The sales of the original book "Death Prisoner''s Walk" soared. In just one week, 30,000 copies were sold. The additional effect is really amazing. Everyone is trying to understand the role prototype played by Hugo, and what kind of difficult challenges Hugo faced. In just two weeks, "Death Convict Walk" has become the most watched work in recent days. Even the crew hasn''t finished yet, some people believe that this work will make a difference at this years major awards ceremonies. Such a work with strong players, profound themes, and strong artistic flavor can definitely be said to be the favorite of the old scholars of the academic school. With the self-reflection of the news media, the attention index of "Death Convict Walk" has continued to rise, even surpassing the final work in the late summer period, becoming the most anticipated work of many audiences in the second half of the year: everyone is wondering what Hugo has contributed. Movies of the same level. The huge pressure of expectation continued to increase along with the expansion of the entire incident, which also made the topic of "death prisoners walk" directly broken. If we lose our horses, we can''t know what''s wrong. This is clearly the case with "Death Row". If the crew announced the start-up news of "Death Row" step by step before then, it would definitely arouse discussion. After all, the entire production cast was too large, but the effect would not be as sensational as it is today. People will pay attention to this work, but at the same time they will also notice that this is only a work with an investment of 10 million US dollars, but a small-cost literary work. There are not one hundred and eighty similar works in the North American film market every year. Except for the acting showdown between the two leading actors, the film itself does not have too many gimmicks. On the contrary, it will make people a little disappointed, disappointed that Hugo chose a small-cost investment work instead of a commercial blockbuster like "Future Water World". Although the "future water world" is a mess, people are very curious about what Hugo will perform in such a big production, and whether it can turn the tide. In this way, the focus is completely blurred, and the topicality is not enough. But at this time it is completely different. When the "National Inquirer" focused on "Hugo Madness", the development direction and fundamental nature of the whole topic changed drastically. People are no longer concerned about the cost of the film, nor the lineup of the film production, but the film actually put so much effort into the actors, and even caused Hugo to show symptoms of confusion. This shows what? On the one hand, it shows that the acting performance of the film is wonderful and exciting; on the other hand, it shows that the test of acting skills by the characters is unprecedented in history, so that the actors are fully engaged and challenge their limits. People are curious about Hugos performance, curious actors duel, curious about the quality of the finished product, curious about the depth of the work... Thanks to Hugos frequent excellent works in the past few years, not only the performance is impressive, but the thickness of the work is also worthy of scrutiny. So how much power does "Death Convict Walk" such a sensitive work as being selected by Hugo? What''s more, this is the second work of DreamWorks. The original focus has now become a plus branch, and the original weaknesses are not enough at this time, and the original points are now infinitely magnified. "Death Prisoner''s Walk" easily achieved an unparalleled publicity effect. This is an effect that cannot be achieved with tens of millions of publicity expenses, and it is also a positive stacking effect, which is definitely a big victory. For Colin, the original idea of ??blocking the alliance has gone bankrupt at this time. The "Death Row" does not require any form of publicity at all, and it already has an incomparable appeal. Every action in the next movie will attract the attention of the audience, not to mention Said the movie''s attention when it was released. Moreover, no one will underestimate the huge network of contacts behind the Big Three of DreamWorks Now that the suppression of the blockade alliance has been completely dismantled, will they still have an advantage when "Death Row" is released. ? No, obviously not. If they do not report, they will only be excluded; and if they report, then blocking the alliance will be reduced to a huge joke. The situation of advancement, retreat, and defense has now become a shackle to imprison themselves. Although there is no communication between the blocked alliances, they all know clearly that all this is over, no matter if they continue to block or not, "Death Prisoners Walk" "The crew will not care. On the contrary, the so-called blockade of the alliance will become the object of ridicule by colleagues. Of course, Colin can at least be fortunate that the National Inquirer and Anthony have attracted most of the firepower, and they will not be too embarrassed. This situation caused Colin to be in his throat. The "New York Post" completely lost the initiative in this incident. If they reported it, they would face the situation that Qianfu pointed out; if they did not report, they lost their wife and broke down. What''s more speechless is that if they report, at least the sales of the previous issues will break the table, but now they have got nothing. It can be said that there is no winner in this breaking news event. As for Hugo, he has never been a winner. He puts himself in a state of confusion for his role. No one can understand and experience his pain and suffering. Chapter 1282： Aftermath Hugo walked into the crew, only to find that all the staff members who were discussing lively had taken their expressions away. Those who were excited just now, now they have become more cautious. At first glance, they know that they are discussing the most lively discussion recently. News events-news events related to Hugo. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "Hey, guys, I''m not a porcelain doll, don''t worry that I will break if I just touch it." Hugos words caused the staff to burst into laughter. Hugo sat down in front of the dressing table and said to Joseph who was following him, "Joe, are you serious? Now let everyone not be in front of me. Talking about this? I have said everything, I am fine, I am fine now." Although this incident has become known to everyone, even at a regular White House press conference not long ago, some reporters mentioned it to the press officer-the most important thing was the privacy protection and remarks of public figures. The conflict between freedom and the bad behavior of the news media beyond the bottom line of morals; but as the person involved, Hugo is completely ignorant of everything that happens outside. Thanks to this era without the Internet, when Hugo was unable to read newspapers and watch TV, his source of information was completely cut off. He knew that the commotion was caused by the interruption of the crew, but he did not know the specific development. To what extent, I dont know the details. The entire crew of "Death Prisoners'' Walk" has been issued with repeated orders, and no one is allowed to tell Hugo about outside news, at least until the film is finalized. And those news media can be said to have shot themselves in the foot. They are now devastated and overwhelmed, so there is no paparazzi to bother Hugo. This made Hugo miss the media gloating ugliness, and also missed the wonderful scenes of dogs biting dogs and mice crossing the street. In the beginning, Hugo didn''t even know that the "National Inquirer" broke the news that he was being treated by a psychologist, because everyone kept the truth tight, and it was later mentioned when Charlize called Hugo. Charlize didn''t accidentally say that, but she was willing to believe in Hugo, and she knew enough about Hugo. In Charlizes view, Hugos psychological pressure was given to him by himself and had nothing to do with any other people and things in the outside world. Hugo drew his own prison and trapped him, and he also needed Hugo to break the restraint and enjoyment again. Freedom, especially with this kind of psychological problem, no one can help Hugo, even if the help of a psychologist is limited. As for the noise and chaos of the news media, it is not worth mentioning to Hugo. Hugo didn''t care about it before, and he doesn''t care about it now. This has nothing to do with psychological problems, this is Hugo''s personality and persistence. Therefore, Charlize feels that it doesn''t matter to mention it to Hugo, and it can be a post-dinner ridicule for Hugo Tea. Because of this, Charlize also had some disputes with Joseph, but both of them knew that they were both Hugos friends and both started from Hugos standpoint. After quarreling twice, the two of them also Step back each. Hugo can know what is happening outside. After all, it is too difficult to show no traces. What''s more, the crew of "Death Row" is so big, but not every staff member is a good actor, so many people have to be forced to say a word. If you don''t talk about it, it''s hard for a strong man. But Hugo still can''t directly contact the media reports, and he doesn''t need to know the extreme, terrifying vocabulary and extreme and strong opinions in the media reports. In this regard, Hugo is also quite helpless. In fact, Hugo agrees with Charlizes point of view, but he also knows that Steven, Tim, and Joseph are worried about themselves. In order to avoid excessive pressure on him, they take extreme measures to block news. Besides, there is no need to talk about gossip. I know, but this makes Hugo feel like glass that is broken at the touch of a touch, quite dumbfounding. Joseph looked calm, "Aren''t you not afraid to be interested in these hype and gossip? It just so happens that you need to be fully involved in the role now. Without these distracting information, wouldn''t it be good?" Hugo really couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t want to know and he was forbidden to know. These were two things, which made people feel uncomfortable from a psychological point of view, but he really had no way to refute Joseph''s words. In fact, just imagine it, and you will know that the media has fallen into trouble. Knowing it will only make you feel bad. Hugo curled his lips and stopped arguing with Joseph. Anyway, the "Death Row" is coming to an end. He still needs to devote himself to the filming. If he is still curious after the completion, even if he doesn''t want to know, the news media Will not let her go. "Which scene to shoot today?" Hugo looked at Joseph and said actively. Joseph expertly opened the place where the script was marked, "There are still the last two scenes left, and Tim thinks that tomorrow or the day after tomorrow can be officially finished." At present, the most difficult scenes of the movie have been filmed, including the final part. In a completely clean environment, if Hugos performance is supernatural, Steven and Tim are full of praise, even Su Shandu admired Hugo, the last few climax scenes Hugo''s performance was really wonderful, and the shooting speed and completion were completely beyond expectations. This also made the crew complete the shooting according to the expected goals after a week of rest. . However, there are still some shots and some simple scenes that need to be shot, so the work of these two days is relatively easy, but I still can''t relax. Hugo sat in place while putting on make-up and began to read the script. Because this character needs to wear a wig and tattoos, the daily makeup time will be relatively long. Hugo has also developed the habit of reading scripts. When the makeup is finished, he will be ready for today''s shooting. "Joe, how long is it from shooting?" Henry Bloom''s voice came over. Rick had been here before, but the big stall of Endeavour Elite Agency needed Rick to take care of, so later So he switched to Henry, and Rick went back to Los Angeles first. Henry and Joseph stood by and briefly communicated, and then Henry walked over, "Hugo, the single thing has been answered by EMI." Hugo put down the script and looked at Henry, without speaking, just Motioned for him to continue. Henry was not in a hurry. Instead, he sat down next to him, adjusted a comfortable posture, and then said, "They still hope to release this single, but because there have been too many recent events, it is bound to be It will have an impact, and if the strategy is not appropriate, it can easily become a malicious hype, so they will postpone the time slightly." In the second week of July, the single "Miqiang ( completed its fifteen consecutive championships, setting a new record in the history of the bulletin board. The album "Bath the Morning Light" also sold Changhong along with the great success of the single. EMI knows that it is unwise to let Glory to die in a short period of time to produce a new album. Not only is "Bath the Morning Light" still in an extremely strong situation after the first anniversary of its release, so they are not in a hurry to let the band produce a new album. , But hope to focus on the later propaganda of "bath in the morning light". Therefore, EMI Records hopes to use the power of the "Masked Wall" to release the fourth single of the album "Bath in the Morning Light". The previous three singles are "Good Day (.day and "Shape of Heart". "of.my.heart and "The Wall" have both won the Billboard Championships, and Qi Qi achieved incredible brilliance, so if you continue to strike while the iron is hot, maybe the album "Bath the Morning Light" can create new highs. After careful consideration, EMI Records gave up the "one step (one. step. that had gained so much attention at the Grammy Awards, and chose the song "Time of Life (.of.our.. The original plan was for the release in the second week of August. But the accident immediately followed, and the historical event on August 5 almost changed the entire plan of EMI Records. Hugo, who is on the cusp of the storm, is obviously not suitable for any promotional activities. To release a single at this critical moment is almost throwing money directly into the water. EMI had to postpone the plan. But then things turned around and entered a new stage. EMI Records once again saw the opportunity and thought they should take the opportunity to release a single. However, Henry raised doubts about this plan. If a single is released at this moment, EMI will make a fortune from the news. This will definitely be a loss to the image of EMI, and the members of Glory to Death must also. Not happy, more importantly, Henry said that Hugo is absolutely impossible to participate in the promotion of the single. Under such circumstances, EMI also had to re-evaluate the market. Obviously, the impact of a news event is very widespread, even if Hugo is the victim, there is no exception, especially because Hugo maintains too many company''s interests, it can be said that it affects the whole body. Not only EMI, but also the new line film company''s release and release plan for the "seven deadly sins" must also be adjusted, including the preliminary publicity plan. Today Henry got the final reply from EMI Records. Obviously they are still unwilling to give up this plan, because the fourth single is not just a single, but also related to the follow-up promotion plan of "Bath the Morning Light" in the second half of the year. In addition, it also involves the planning for the first half of next yearwithout making new albums and no touring in the short period of glory to death EMI still has many plans to achieve profitability, singles It is an important carrier. "Posted? When will it be postponed?" Hugo doesn''t matter. In fact, he only participated in the pre-propaganda of "The Wall", and has been filming since then. For the band''s consideration, it is necessary to release a single. "September." Henry said simply, the timing is really warm. It should not be too impatient, and the negative impact of news events needs to be minimized; but it should not be too slow. The follow-up effect of the "lost wall" is gradually weakened with the passage of time, so EMI Records is also very cautious, "but I and them Having said that, this time the band will not participate in the promotion, at least you will not, if the other members of the band are willing, it may only be some radio promotion. For this, they agreed." Hugo nodded slightly, "I''ll call Neal and they apologize later." "But they changed the release of the single." Henry put the focus lazily at the end before throwing it out, making Hugo stare in surprise, "They changed to''apology ()''." This timing? This situation? Release the single "Apology"? Chapter 1283： Black-bellied hobby On September 4, "Apologize ( was officially released as the fourth single of "Bath the Morning Light". At this moment, the entire Hugo incident has entered the later stage, and many medias attention has gradually shifted from Hugo, focusing on discussing the stubborn diseases and shackles of the entire news industry, especially the supermarket gossip tabloids like the "National Inquirer" for traditional news. The negative impact of the industry. But even so, under such circumstances, the release of a new single from Glory to Death still easily became the focus of everyones attention, not only because the "Magic Wall" stayed long and magnificently among the top ten on the bulletin board. Twenty-five weeks, the powerful momentum of glory to death continued; moreover, because Hugo is currently the well-deserved first person in North America, his every move can affect the direction of the entire market. But when the major media listened to the song "Apologize", they all had constipation expressions, and their faces were full of indescribable entanglement and depression. Hugo really didnt expect Roger Fassons nasty taste. Amid the constant self-reflection and self-examination of the news media, Glory To Death actually released a new single called "Apologize". This is really too good. It''s ridiculous. Roughly reading the title of this single, people who don''t know thought it was Hugo apologizing to the media, but after listening to this song, they will find that this is a completely different situation. In fact, the song "Apologize" is about the man being pushed into a bottomless abyss after a woman abandons the man, but the woman is completely unknown. She hasn''t rushed to apologize until she realizes that she has cut the mans only survival rope. , But the fact is that the man has fallen endlessly, floating up and down in the sea of ??bitterness, everything is too late. The most classic line of the chorus of the song "Apologize" is "This apology comes too late, it''s too late". At this moment, putting this lyrics on top of the apologies, reviews, and reflections of the major media, it seems meaningful in comparison. Isn''t this Hugo''s contempt and condemnation of the media''s hypocrisy? Even if this is not Hugo''s idea, this is exactly Roger''s idea, but it is difficult for media reporters not to make such an association. When the major media saw the release of this song, everything was messed up in the wind. What is going on? However, they have a hard time saying that they can''t blame the glorious song for being wrong, right? Therefore, the song "Apologize" is released at this festival, and the taste can only be tasted and comprehended by everyone. I have to say that Roger''s hand is really "black and beautiful." But from an objective professional standpoint, the song "Apologize" is undoubtedly a highly completed work, and it is also one of the most outstanding songs in the entire album of "Bath the Morning Light", as early as "A Good Day (.day). After the release, EMI tried to release this single, but it was not officially released until now. "Apologize" not only perfectly combines rock and pop, but Hugo added the cello to the music arrangement process. It also makes the song full of sadness, sadness, and bitterness, just like the waves are constantly hitting. The reverberations of rock hitting are general, reverberating for a long time between cliffs. This is another milestone in new metal rock. Strictly speaking, "apology" has nothing to do with metal rock. This song combines American rock and British rock, and then adds traditional symphony instruments to the arrangement, injecting new vitality into rock and roll. This challenge continues the boldness and vitality of glory to death since "almost fame". Whats more rare is that apology is a severe test for the singers singing ability. The range of the song is so large that it almost makes people think that this is a song specially written for female singers, especially the melody conversion of the chorus. Called a big challenge. This song has also become Hugo''s strength as a singer, not a rock band and not a producer. Hugo fully demonstrated his stage control and song interpretation ability. The melodious and magnificent melody of the chorus part oscillates with gloomy bitterness, sadness inadvertently penetrates into the melody, and Hugo''s voice is brought to the extreme. This can be said to be the most profound test of the lead singer and the band in the two albums. Therefore, the single "Apologize" has received a lot of praise from professionals. It even surpassed the "Magic Wall ( in the comprehensive average score of more than 20 music critics. It is considered by many music critics to "bath the morning light". "The best track next to the title song "A Good Day". However, it is a pity that EMI announced that the song "Apologize" has no official promotion schedule for the time being. All members of the band will be absent from the single promotion. This is fatal for a single. Dont you see the promotion effect of the Grammy stage on the "Magic Wall", and now the "apology" does not even have radio publicity, and the future is worrying. But many things are not simple math problems. The formula of "one plus one equals two" does not exist in life, especially in Hollywood. The appeal of glory to death in a few years is undoubted. After this year''s Grammys, they have gradually reached the strong appeal of Nirvana at its peak, which means that every action of the band Both will be the focus of discussion and will also attract the attention of a large number of fans. Especially when the aftermath of "Magic Wall" still hasn''t dissipated. After the release of "Apologize", major radio stations have recommended this song one after another. Radio hosts are willing to push this song without any request, not because of the publicity strategy of EMI, but because of them. I really like this song. Of course, there are also some nasty radio hosts. When recommending this song, he always emphasized that it is a very special song, "It''s too late, when the apology comes too late, everything will be of no avail." A meaningful recommendation, on the surface, sounds like a sigh of getting along and pushing and pulling in an emotional relationship, but the real connotation can only be the listener''s own taste. What reporters will think about hearing this song is unknown, because no one will take the initiative to talk about it. Even if they are asked a question, they will pretend to be stupid and not understand. No one will take the initiative to accept this hot potato; but yes. To be sure, Hugos friends, young volcanoes who are so glorious to death, will be very happy to see the song. "The Tonight Show" Jay Leno was naughty again. He ridiculed publicly on his show, "Many times, people have such a misunderstanding. If I apologize, you must accept it. I have already said I''m sorry, you What are you thinking about. But in fact, an''apology'' can''t make up for the scars in my heart, nor can it bring the relationship back to the past. Instead of saying''sorry'' dryly there, it''s better to say something. It''s even more ridiculous. Yes, those who say sorry are often reluctant to repent." Jies arrow is undoubtedly pointed at the news media that have been constantly "self-reviewing" recently, and what is even more ridiculous is that after these news media apologized, they all turned their guns and pointed their guns at "National Inquiry". The newspaper and Anthony tried to shift the focus and shirk responsibility. This also exactly reflected Jie''s words. "So I always say, it''s too late, your apology is too late, I don''t need it." Jie''s conclusion made the audience laugh. As for the news media, they can''t laugh. They can only smash their teeth and swallow them in their stomachs. No one dared to respond. Everyone knows that responding at this critical moment is completely irritating. The media are doing their best to turn their guns at the National Inquirer and Anthony. How could they ask for trouble anymore. The embarrassment of the uncrowned king, this is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime sight. For the young volcanoes, the matter is even more so. All of them are aggrieved. The media reporters actually said "I was wrong" without any pain. Did this expose the matter? What if Hugo is really stressed and causes depression? What if Hugo really split his personality? What if Hugo is really receiving mental treatment? What if Hugo really loses control because of media stimulus? What if the excessive media attention delayed Hugo''s treatment? What if Hugo is really obliterated by history? When the media is pursuing interests, they have never considered the position of the parties concerned. To say that it is ugly, this is a joke of a human life! Now seeing the media condemning the "National Inquirer" as if there is nothing wrong, but shirk their responsibilities completely, this really makes it difficult for the young volcano to calm down. But what about anger? Young volcanoes have no way to fight against the media Not only because there are too many media, they can''t smash every media; moreover, because the media is a part of society, this is the pathology of the entire society. This is something they cannot contend. The appearance of "apology" can definitely be said to be a godsend, the sentence "this apology is too late" completely hit the sore spots of the uncrowned kings. The young volcanoes dont need to do anything at all. They only need to buy this single, and just let this single spread out through various channels through radio and television, which is the greatest success. An "apology" is the biggest irony. It severely uncovers the scars that the media are trying to hide, but it makes them speechless and unable to refute, and can only endure it in silence. This kind of restless but unable to vent pain is the perfect gift given by young volcanoes to the uncrowned king. In this way, in the absence of any publicity schedule in the glory to death, the spontaneous recommendation of the radio host, the objective recommendation of professional music critics, and the purposeful rush of young volcanoes pushed the song "Apologize" to the top of the list in one fell swoop. The new pinnacle makes people once again clearly feel the powerful appeal of glory to death. The young volcanoes, grouped out and hit the firepower, after August 5th, once again showed their strength! Chapter 1284： Satirical love song The debut of "Apologize ( was unexpected by many people. Whether it was the timing of release or the choice of repertoire, there was a strong British black humor. EMI Records made North America in a ridiculous way. The music market has seen their national culture. However, this timing is indeed more sensitive. On the one hand, the aftermath of the Hugo incident is still fermenting, and major media appear to be cautious in reporting. Too much pursuit will turn into malicious hype, and too low-key will evolve into joint suppression; On the other hand, the absolute strength of "Miqiang ( has also ushered in a blowout in the sales of "Bath in the Morning Light". Under such circumstances, the album''s fourth single is released. Obviously, there is not much left in the market. But even so, the spoof fun of EMI Records still got the response of the young volcanoes. The first week of "Apologize" sales still ushered in an explosive frenzy. The sales figure of 250,000 even exceeded the first week of "Magic Wall". , The outstanding performance is really staggering! On August 22 last year, Glory To Death officially released their second album "Bath the Morning Light", which was an incredible success; now that one year has passed, "Bath the Morning Light" released the album. The fourth single in, in the case of such a long line of publicity, especially the release of "Apology", it has been nearly two months since the "Magic Wall" slipped from the championship throne. All of this has increased. How difficult it is for a single to achieve excellent results. But under such difficult circumstances, the "apology" broke out in sales of 250,000 in the first week, which is absolutely a miracle, allowing people to once again appreciate the absolute strength of glory to death and now sweeping the wasteland. In particular, the special meaning of the song "apology" makes the position of the media even more embarrassing. The uncrowned kings now have no other choice but to bite the bullet and assume that they don''t know the hidden meaning behind the "apology", and simply report on the latest single of Glory To Death, as if nothing happened. This kind of dumb suffering of eating huanglian makes all the major media miserable. Except for the "Los Angeles Times" and "New York Times" and a few other media that are still upright and unaffected, many media have nothing to do with this situation. Is shaking his head to express helplessness. If the witch trial incident caught the media by surprise, then everyone complained more than reviewed, complained about Hugo''s unrelenting, complained that the matter was blurred, and complained that they did not respond in time. Almost all uncrowned kings. They only converged for a while, and then returned to normal - or even intensified, because this is the direction of the market economy. The readers will not buy it if the gossip is not fierce, the blood is not enough, and the explosion points are not bright enough. The uncrowned kings also hope to teach Hugo a lesson and return all the losses of the witch trial to Hugo. So this time the Hugo incident completely silenced the media. Of course, it is impossible to change the status quo of society and the market economy. Ordinary people are always curious about the privacy, gossip, scandal, and inside information of public figures. Then the media cannot return to serious news in a serious manner. On the route. But this incident has made every media realize that it is not allowed to make up, but they must have a bottom line to stick to, otherwise entertainment to death will only push themselves into the abyss. For example now. Colin Mailer was completely upset in the past two days. No matter where he goes, the melody of "apology" will swarm from all directions, and those lines of lyrics are stabbed in his chest like a dagger, even if he I want to deny it, as if my heart is also mocking that this is reality. Early this morning, it kicked off with an "apology." Even the rare bright sun in New York could not save Colin''s bad mood. Walking into the newspaper office building, the eyes of others at the door looking up and down made Colin feel that he had nowhere to escape, as if he had committed a mistake of being ashamed of seeing others. Others were even ashamed to mention it and felt those sights. , Colin''s chest was filled with depression, and there was no way to clear it. Entering the elevator, Colin saw a stranger, he nodded politely to say hello, then pressed his own floor, and suddenly the stranger next to him asked, "Is Charlie Sheen''s wedding ceremony cancelled? ?" Colin was stunned, and looked at the stranger carefully. He had no impression at all. He looked like an ordinary white-collar worker on the other floors of the same building, "Sorry, I don''t know." The stranger frowned slightly, showing an expression of disgust, as if saying, "Being a bitch. You have to set up an archway." Just a look made Colin''s old face flush quickly, but he couldn''t say anything. The elevator stopped, the stranger glanced at Colin contemptuously, and then left calmly. Colin stood in place, stupefied that there was no way to speak, not even a single word. Once upon a time, the uncrowned king was such a noble existence, and even lawyers, doctors, teachers and other professions were ranked as the most desirable jobs for people. But now, they need to bear unprecedented treatment: condemnation, contempt, rejection, and contempt. People seem to have put the label of "gossip" on reporters, and a fixed impression for the sake of gossip news has begun to form in people''s minds, and the image of "truth, credibility, and respect" has gradually faded away. Now, the uncrowned king is facing an unprecedented crisis of public trust. When their reader base refuses to believe it, is it necessary for them to exist? The turmoil set off on August 5, along with the passage of time, is affecting the development of the entire industry bit by bit. "Apologize" won 250,000 sales in the first week of its release, and it clearly represents the people''s ridicule and rejection of the uncrowned king. Although most of them are promoted by young volcanoes, they are indeed expressing this way. The true inner thoughts, and this true thoughts have spread slowly among ordinary people, and will become more and more ironic with the continuous spread of "apologies". No one can believe that a song, a love song describing a breakup, can actually be a weapon to attack the uncrowned king. This makes people trance back to the 1960s, when hippies used music as a weapon to fight against the entire society. That supreme glory made everyone so yearning and nostalgic. What''s even more ridiculous is that the song "Apologize" itself is full of sad, bitter, tangled, and painful emotions, but it is now given a mocking black humor, which also makes the song sublime unintentionally. Glory to death seems to have created something invisible. Although the results of the first week of "Apologize" were very good, the music market in September was extremely lively. Therefore, although this single has erupted with strong energy under the black belly of young volcanoes, it was announced this week. The card can still only be ranked fourth, which shows that the competition for the singles chart this week is fierce. In fact, the excitement of the entire music market began in April, and it continued successfully throughout the summer and into the fall. Starting from the 15th consecutive championship of the Glory to Death Billboard singles chart, the competition for singles has entered a fierce stage, and it has reached its peak after September. In the first week of September, the top five on the Billboard Singles Chart were all underdogs. Michael Jackson''s "You Are Not Alone (. Are..., Culio''s "Gangsta''s.", Schill "Kiss of Rose (...a., "Apologize" to the death of glory, "Waterfall", these five singles ranked top five in this week''s bulletin board singles list, and the bayonet saw red. The competition is evident. Among the four contenders for "apology", the rap rookie Culio, who relied on "Magic Journey" to rise strongly last year, performed the strongest. This time he brought the movie "Dangerous Game" starring Michelle Pfeiffer. theme song "Gangster Paradise", this song has achieved super popularity, in the case of movie word-of-mouth and box office is not satisfactory, the song exploded with powerful energy, and continued to continue to rise after the release Momentum, this week took the runner-up position strongly. And Schells "Kiss of Rose" is absolutely qualified to become a classic. This song not only received a lot of attention as the theme song of the movie "Batman Forever", but also received unanimous praise from music critics. thinks this song can be regarded as the most completed track since the glorious death of last year''s "Good Day (.day. "The Kiss of the Rose" was also enthusiastically welcomed by the audience. Although it has never been able to win the championship, it stayed in the runner-up position for many weeks and completed a strong seven-week consecutive runner-up. This week it only slipped to the third place by a slight advantage. . The other song "Waterfall" is the famous terminator-the hot track that ended the 15th consecutive championship of "The Wall". After completing multiple weeks of championships, although it slipped from the first place, it still maintained its continuity. Persistent heat. And this time, the glorious "apology" once again confronted the "waterfall" and gained the upper hand as soon as it boarded, which is also quite interesting. It can be said that the first week of Septembers billboard singles chart competition is unprecedentedly fierce. Although it is not uncommon for two or three hits to appear at the same time before this, it is really rare that the top five are very popular. , Both in terms of sales and on-demand radio, including the reputation of music critics, have given these five songs a positive and unanimous affirmation, which also means that the next bulletin board singles chart will become more intense. In this situation, it is not easy for the "apology" to be airborne in the first week of its release. Of course, Michael Jackson, who won the first week of September, is absolutely the focus of attention. It can be said that after experiencing the glory of the "Magic Wall", Michael Jackson has become a well-deserved keyword in the music market. Chapter 1285： 4 single momentum Although Hugo is now a well-deserved leader in additional influence, in April this year, Michael Jackson became a unique focus center. The Chandler familys confession returned Michaels innocence, which was the true story of the farce more than twenty months ago. Draw a full stop. Uranus superstar Michael Jackson released his new album "History" after successfully washing away his grievances. This most expensive and largest publicity event in history lasted from May to September, and announced Michaels vigorously. return. "History" broke the record of the album "Danger ( with 600,000 sales in the first week of its release, and easily landed on the billboard championship. But from this sales figure, we can still see the negative impact of the original incident. You must know that the first week of "Bath the Morning Light" sales volume was impressively 700,000, and there is still a certain gap in the results of "History". Although everyone knows that Michael is innocent, and although people know that he has wronged the innocent, his inner guilt, shame, regret, as well as his unwillingness to admit his mistakes, persistence and hard-talk, all have an impact on album sales. Fortunately, at least the grievances are washed away, which is a good thing. Facts have also proved this. The follow-up momentum of "History" is very brave, which also cleverly coincides with the original "dangerous" sales curve. "History" strongly kicked off Michael''s comeback journey with five consecutive championships on the US Billboard Albums Chart, but the first single "Scream ( failed to win the public''s response. This single still achieved brilliance. However, the radio on-demand rate did not even squeeze into the top ten, so it missed the bulletin board single championship, and the best result was only fourth in a week. The failure of "Scream" got the attention of Sony Records. Tom Strickler also truly demonstrated his outstanding ability as an agent for the first time. After negotiations, the second single "You are not alone" It was officially released after only four weeks. "You are not alone" quickly became popular with the public due to its excellent quality. The radio on-demand rate has also risen rapidly after the sales are satisfactory. Five weeks after its release, it officially topped the billboard singles chart. Now this single has been released. Won three consecutive championships. In the face of the menacing "apology" this week, "You are not alone" although lagging far behind in sales, it still relied on the strong radio on-demand rate to complete its four consecutive championships! At the same time, Michael''s tour named "History" is also in full swing. The trajectory of history has been quietly changed. Not only did Michael wash away his grievances, but also his physical health did not have major problems. This allowed the "History" global tour to unfold smoothly and continue to create history; and new albums and singles. Both achieved results that matched Michael''s. Under Tom''s pressure, Sony Records did not repeat the same mistakes. Therefore, the first week of September is indeed very meaningful, not only the participation of Michael and Glory to the death, but also the classic "Kiss of Rose" and "Gangster Paradise", which also makes the billboard competition more interesting. In the following week, the radio on-demand with the "apology" began to rise gradually, and the glory to death competitiveness gradually began to show off. "Apologize" this week, which won 190,000 sales this week, which is a bit lower than the sales data of the first week, but the decline is very gratifying. More importantly, the radio on-demand rate has exploded with tremendous energy, not only directly breaking into the top ten. Fame, and also came to the third place in one fell swoop, which is really shocking for a single that has only been released into the second week. Whether it is a radio host, a young volcano, or other ordinary listeners, everyones support for "apologies" is directly and vividly reflected in the radio on-demand rate data. Under such promotion, the competitiveness of "apology" has also become more powerful. In the end, the top five in the second week of September were still those familiar faces. They were still the five singles from last week, but the rankings have changed a little. "You are not alone" demonstrates Michael''s imposing super popularity and successfully completed five consecutive championships, while "Gangster Paradise" relied on its super popularity to resist the impact of competitors and continued to win second place, which also made Ku The first peak of Leo''s career as a singer; sales of "Apologize" dropped slightly this week, but relying on the advantage of radio on-demand rate, rose to third place; "Kiss of Rose" fell to third place, but the gap with the former is not the same Great, the stamina is still strong; "Waterfall" sticks to fifth place without any change. In the third week of September, the top five did not change at all. The only difference was that "Gangster Paradise" ended the five consecutive championships of "You Are Not Alone" and relied on the victory of the radio on-demand rate to reverse and win the championship. In this way, "Gangster Paradise", "You Are Not Alone", "Apologize", "Rose Kiss", and "Waterfall" respectively ranked in the top five. However, if professionals observe carefully, they will find that although "gangsta heaven" and "you are not alone" have exchanged positions, the gap is very small, and the "apology" that comes from behind depends on the increase in radio on-demand rate to shorten the gap. Close to the top two positions infinitely, the gap between "King of Roses" and "Waterfall" has gradually widened. Such subtle changes make people look forward to next week''s billboard singles chart. In fact, the bulletin board in the fourth week of September did not disappoint everyone! Because Mariah Careys new studio album is about to be released, and the first wave of singles officially hit this week! With the strong rise of the glory to the death, the matter between the glory to the death and Maria is no longer a secret. Although Henry Bloom is only an agent, the conspiracy hidden out of the spotlight is It has attracted the attention of many people. So far, the person involved has not come forward to tell the story behind that paragraph. Henry is still very low-key and Maria is still dismissive, and the glory is still tight-lipped. However, this does not affect the people who put the glory to death and Maria on the opposite side. Although the glory to death is the new hope of rock and roll recovery, and Maria is the new queen of rhythm and blues, there is no chance of confrontation between the two, but the media still habitually put them together for comparison. This time, Maria collided head-on with a glorious "apology", apparently Mars hit the earth, which made countless people look forward to it. Marias new album''s first single "fantasy" will be released in October. It is a song of epoch-making significance. This fast-paced pop song is the first time to truly integrate rap into the pop genre. In this way, it created a new standard for R&B singers-the song needs to be matched with the rap part. Top superstars such as Beyonc and Rihanna are all representatives of this, and a group of rap superstars have also been produced. For example, Pip Paul (), Nicky Mina (.) and so on. It can be said that "fantasy" is one of the important weights in opening up the era in Maria''s music career, and it is also a step that makes her truly on par with Whitney Houston. This song has not only made a huge breakthrough in musical style, but also It also plays a pivotal role in the development of rhythm and blues in the future. Similarly, "apology" is also a song that has a profound impact on the arrangement of rock music, not to mention the meaning of glory to death as a pioneer of new metal music. Therefore, the collision of "fantasy" and "apology" is undoubtedly expected, and the pioneering and innovation of "fantasy" is not enough in the face of "apology"-many music critics believe that the glory is to death. Incorporating diverse elements such as rap, pop, and soul into rock, this is the true pioneer. "Fantasy" can only be said to be an afterthought. However, this still does not affect the super high evaluation of "Fantasy", and Maria Kailin''s super high popularity at this time is also perfectly reflected. "Fantasy" grabbed 260,000 sales in one fell swoop in the first week. With all other singles exhausted, this sales volume is obviously capable of sweeping the army. The previous "apology" won 250,000 sales in the first week only ranked fourth, this is because the top three sales are still outstanding, and the radio on-demand rate has the upper hand. But now its different. Now the top five singles have been released for at least five weeks-"Apologize" has also been released for three weeks. The sales of these singles are not very explosive, and naturally they cannot win another 200,000. The grade of the grade. This is a matter of timing. Like movie schedules, music albums and singles also have release schedules. Obviously, the "apology" schedule was not selected, and there were wolves before and after tigers; while the "fantasy" schedule was a perfect fit. However, just when everyone thought that "Fantasy" would easily airborne the champion and became the first single to be the first female singer to airborne the championship, "Apologize" suddenly emerged. With a strong force, it defeated "Fantasy" in one fell swoop and won September. Champion of the fourth week! At this time, people realized that the first week of "apology" was only the beginning. In the past two weeks, the physical sales of "apologies" have been declining slowly, but the radio on-demand rate has soared. Last week, it has become the radio on-demand rate champion. All these signs show the market. We are accumulating power for the second wave of "apologies". Sure enough, in the fourth week of September, the sales volume of "apology" broke through the 200,000 threshold in one fell swoop, and sold 220,000 sales crazily. In the fourth week of the issuance, the answer sheet was still able to be handed in-and it was still "bath in the morning light". "The fourth single, this is so incredible that many people can''t believe it. But the facts are already in front of us. "Apologize" actually broke out sales data comparable to "Fantasy", and the radio on-demand rate of "Apologize" is extremely high, and it has completely exploded "Gangster Paradise" with absolute advantage. Topped the on-demand rankings of major radio stations; as for "Fantasy", which was just released this week, it did not even break into the top 50 on-demand rankings. After the two data were superimposed, the "apology" successfully won the billboard rankings. This not only achieved the great achievement of the fourth single of the album "Bath the Morning Light", but also won all four consecutive singles. This power is once again admirable-this time it is even more impressive to the proud Maria. Stepping on the shoulders of "Fantasy" with a brilliant sales record of 260,000, pushing the heads of the uncrowned kings underneath, "Apologize" pushed the chaos, ugliness, entanglement, and shame of the entire August to the pinnacle! This is indeed a moment worth recording in the annals of history. Chapter 1286： Stepping on the big name "Stepping on Mariah Carey''s shoulders to climb to the top, glory to death interpretation of the best today!" This is the summary of the singles chart in the latest issue of the official bulletin board magazine. There is no doubt that the bulletin board used the most gorgeous vocabulary to praise the glory to death. This rock band that has created countless miracles in the past two years, Let people once again see the years when Elvis Presley broke ground, the Beatles swept the army, and Woodstock led the carnival. "Bath in the Morning Light" has once again created countless brilliances after "almost fame", but more importantly, glory to death re-shows the scene that rock singles of the sixties and seventies can also win the championship. In the period of "nearly fame", glory to death only had one single "Don''t worry about the past (''t...in.anger and won the championship successfully, but entering the period of "bath in the morning light", glory to death is After releasing three consecutive singles, he won the championship, and now the fourth single "Apologize ( has successfully reached the top again, creating an incredible miracle. Currently in Billboard history, the record for the number of singles from an album is held by Michael Jackson. The album "bad" has a total of five singles that have won the Billboard singles chart. There is no one before, and there is no one after that. Now, "Bath in the Morning Light" is also infinitely approaching this historical record, which strongly demonstrates the current glory to death fever. Its definitely not the underdog who won glory to the death, but Maria Kelly, who has taken a place in the entire history, or opened up a new historical "fantasy" of rhythm and blues, and even the first week of sales broke 260,000. The results of the data, the success of this "apology" is definitely worthy of a big book. Not to mention the string of names behind Maria, Michael, Mario, Schill, these are all important figures who occupy a place in their respective music categories, and "You are not alone", "Gangster Paradise", "Rose of the Rose" The quality, sales, reputation and popularity of "Kiss" and "Waterfall" are also worth mentioning in the long river of music. All this makes the success of the "apology" even more brilliant. The news headline of the official bulletin board magazine clearly understands this situation. It is possible that Maria, one of the greatest female singers in history, has become the highest honor to witness the glory to death. Maria, who has always been arrogant, domineering, and strong, is obviously hard to accept such a situation. When Maria was promoting her new album in New York, during an interview with the media, someone mentioned it, and the polite smile on Marias face was almost invisible. , Can only pretend to say nonchalantly, "My single has been loved by the audience, this is the most important." Even with such an innocuous polite remark, Maria seemed to gritted her teeth. Afterwards, there were rumors in the circle that Maria had a big fire at the Four Seasons Hotel in New York, smashing all the things that could be smashed in the room. However, this rumor has not been confirmed. On the one hand, the Four Seasons Hotel has always been praised for protecting the privacy of artists, and on the other hand, because of the Hugo incident in August, the paparazzi are now shy away. Especially the latter, let this rumors stop at rumors. Faced with such a situation, Henry Bloom still looked unhurried and lazy in an interview. He said lightly, "Glorious to death music can get everyone''s support. This is for the rain." Fruit, the greatest affirmation for the band, this is the most important thing." After hearing Henry''s official answer, almost everyone couldn''t help but want to burst into laughter. I can only say that Henry, the old fox, "It''s so dark!" The song "Apologize" is stimulating the nerves of the reporters. Although no one took the initiative to mention it, the song is almost everywhere in the streets, on the radio and television, and it keeps the sensitivity of the reporters constantly fermented all the time. . Under such circumstances, Maria has become a scapegoat for the journalists to shift their targets. If it werent for Sony Records relationship with the media, its estimated that Maria would lose face and lose face this time. But even so, the media continue to preach "How rare and important it is to step on Maria''s shoulder to create a miracle with glory to death", which simply makes Maria desperate for life. In the first week of October, Marias new album "Daydream" was officially released. In the first week of its release, it airborne the Billboard Album No. 1 in a desperate manner. Many media chanted "Maria Fanatic Effect". Going crazy again", the powerful momentum directly shrouded the North American music market, showing Maria''s self-confidence and strength to win. But to everyones surprise, this weeks Bulletin Board singles leaderboard is still an "apology", and "Fantasy" can still only stay aggrieved in the runner-up position, which almost caused all the media to directly explode. , This can be regarded as the hottest and hottest music news in 1995, and even surpassed the popularity of "Magic Wall" to create 15 consecutive championships! You know, in the first week of the release of "Daydream", it raked in 430,000 sales in the US market, and easily won the championship with nearly double the performance of the runner-up. At the same time, it also won the championship with absolute advantage in Japan and the United Kingdom. This is also the history of Maria. The first and only album to win the championship in the first week of the three major markets at the same time, the global sales in the first week exceeded 800,000. Such a strong effect makes people clearly feel that Maria has now become a queen: huge. Magnificent! But it was precisely behind the brilliance of "Daydream" that almost everyone believed that "Fantasy" would easily win the championship and become Maria''s double billboard champion, but the result was a shocking "unpopularity" when everyone saw it. By the time the billboard album leaderboard and the single leaderboard were not the same singer''s name, the jaw had been completely broken. Even if she defeated Maria in glory to the death, in such a situation it is absolutely unpopular! Driven by the strong momentum in the first week of "Daydream", although the sales of "Fantasy" dropped somewhat, it was still within a controllable range. The weekly sales volume was 200,000, and the radio on-demand rate directly soared. The top five, with such outstanding performance, is not only a question of winning the championship, but also a strong crush in the face of a group of "old, weak, sick and disabled" who have been issued for more than four weeks! But the billboard singles list clearly shows: this weeks winning single is an "apology" from glory to death, not to mention Marias fans. This even makes many media begin to question the correctness of the billboard. Isn''t the statistics wrong? The official statistical agency of the bulletin board also had to publish official statistics to show their authority and impartiality. The data showed that the "apology" won 230,000 sales this week, and the radio on-demand rate accounted for 6%. The incredible share of point three can almost be said to lead all singles, leading the second place "You are not alone" by a full four percentage points. Such an absolute advantage is the real sweeping stance! After seeing the data, everyone was speechless again, and this time even their eyes had to be found on the ground. "Apologize" sales rose this week instead of falling. After the fifth week of release, it still has such a strong explosive force. The entire development curve directly blinds reporters. The unity of the young volcanoes makes this single glow enough. An absolute advantage comparable to the previous four singles of "Bath in the Morning". The reporters all know what this is for, but they are dumb and eat coptis and can only remain silent. More importantly, this song has been loved by the majority of listeners. The soul that Hugo injected into this song has awakened the sad memories in many peoples hearts. It has become the first choice for the soundtrack of many series and movies, including "Happy "Family", "Song Fei Zheng Chuan", "Friends" and other popular dramas have selected this song as an interlude, and it was widely acclaimed, and many came from behind to catch up with "Don''t worry about the past" and "Lost in the wall" in the hearts of the audience. In the classic location. The radio on-demand rate of Yiqi Juechen is not only caused by the radio host and young volcanic belly spoof, but also has the support of the broad audience. Otherwise, the 6.3% of the on-demand rate is simply impossible. . Driven by the "apology", the sales of "Bath the Morning Light" picked up again this week, and unexpectedly broke into the top ten of the Billboard Albums chart again. This can definitely be said to be a model of further excavation of the potential market, and the powerful influence of glory to death has been enhanced. It is in such a strong battle that "Apologize" not only successfully regained the championship, but also the momentum is like a rainbow. Both sales and on-demand rate have completely exploded "Fantasy" and won the first place without any suspense. There is a huge gap in statistics. Let "Fantasy" see no possibility of a comeback, and make Maria have nothing to say, even if she is not convinced, she can''t refute it. Is this unpopular? Or is it taken for granted? At this moment, no one knows how to judge but this is not important, because the "apology" won his second consecutive week of championship by an absolute advantage, and the "fantasy" can only continue Aggrievedly placed in the runner-up, similarly, there is no change from the third to the fifth place. "You are not alone", "gangsta paradise" and "Rose Kiss" continue to stick to it, only the sixth place of "Waterfall" is up and down. Jenny Jackson''s "runaway" on the seventh week of the week was reversed. Under the strong attack of "Daydream" and "Fantasy", "Apologize" outrageously won the championship for two consecutive weeks, which also made the competition between Glory To Death and Maria entered a fierce situation, which is still a weird situation. Next week, Should everyone continue to believe in glory to death? Still believe in Maria? It seems that every choice is correct, and it seems that no choice is safe. This is the power of glory to death. One year after the release of "Bath in the Morning Light", the fourth single is still unparalleled, and it has formed a strong confrontation with the new album and new single that has just been fully released, and it has not fallen behind. This is the dominance that Nirvana did not show at its peak, but now it has achieved what Nirvana cannot. An era of glory to death is unfolding before our eyes! Chapter 1287： Absolute rule Before the release of Mariah Carey''s new album, it is estimated that no one can predict the current situation, Maria actually and the glory of the album released a year ago is inextricably difficult to distinguish. Whats even more bizarre is that its not that Marias new album and new singles did not perform well. On the contrary, both "Daydream" and "Fantasy" received unanimous praise, critical music critics and noisy ordinary The listeners all gave Maria a word of praise, asking for sales to have sales, word of mouth and word of mouth, and for topics to have topics... It happened that under such circumstances, Maria and Glory to the death fell into a bitter battle. It''s strange, and people can''t help but sigh, sighing that Maria is already so strong, but the glory to death is still not inferior, and the more successful the new single of Maria''s new album, the more it contrasts the glory of glory to death. In the second week of October, the competition between "Fantasy" and "Apologize ( entered a new white-hot stage. The sales of the two singles both fell by 200,000, but the former once again lost to the latter, "Fantasy." It won 180,000 sales, and the "apology" swept the 190,000 sales. The subsequent explosive power has reached the point of jaw-dropping, making all languages ??lose their color. On the radio on-demand rate rankings, the "fantasy" that has been enthusiastically sought after by listeners rose further, surpassing other competitors in one fell swoop, ranking behind Michael Jackson''s "You are not alone" and occupying the third place in this week''s market share. It is worth mentioning that "You are not alone" has stayed in the top three of the radio on-demand charts for more than eight weeks. Michael''s return to the music world has become more stable, and history is deviating at a speed that can be seen by the naked eye. However, in the face of fierce competition for many singles, the rate of on-demand "apology" radio stations remained high. An incredible incident occurred on the most popular music station on the West Coast. The on-demand tracks for two hundred and thirty-seven consecutive phone calls were all " "Apologize" is almost impossible in terms of probability. Even if young volcanoes focus on-demand at the same time, it is difficult to achieve, because the radio has a certain probability of answering the phone. Young volcanoes can control themselves, but they cannot. other people. Therefore, no single track has created such a miracle before, including the "Magic Wall ( that has won countless people''s love. But the "apology" did it, which not only created a record that could not be surpassed, but also achieved a unique glory that belongs to the glory to death. This weeks radio on-demand rate "apology" once again won a 6% share. Although it was slightly lower than last week, the momentum has always been strong. It continued to explode the second-placed "You are not alone" and the third. The "fantasy" of the name. There is no doubt that after the "apology" achieved three consecutive championships, it also completed the three consecutive killings of "fantasy". This can almost be said to have shocked the entire market for three weeks, and it also made Sony Records face green. I can''t laugh anymore. During Marias propaganda, there were reporters who opened the pot or raised which pot. Maria didnt give any face this time, so she turned around with a cold face and walked away. She also asked her security guards to violently stop the reporter who came after her. There was no physical conflict, but the scene was very unpleasant. For Maria, who made a strong attack on the new album, "Fantasy" was overwhelmed by the "apology" despite the applause and popularity of the new album. In terms of topicality, the reporters "don''t know why" have been standing in glory. On the other side of death, she always threw the pressure on Maria, and even was willing to applaud her "apology", which made Maria really feel aggrieved. I have to say that timing is a very interesting thing. Everyone thinks that Maria chose an excellent time to release the latest single, and the sales curve of "Fantasy" also proves this point; but the timing is not that simple, the fermentation effect of the Hugo incident and the evil taste of EMI Records There was an amazing spark, coupled with the excellent quality of the song "Apologize" itself, and finally created the situation today. In the second week of October, "Apologize" three kills and "Fantasy", the two ranked first and second respectively, while "Gangster Paradise", "You Are Not Alone", "Escape" and "Rose Kiss" still occupy the third place. To the sixth place, only the two songs of the fifth and sixth have changed positions, and there is not much change in the others. As time progresses, subtle changes have taken place in the North American market. Discussions on the uncrowned kings, media responsibilities, press freedom and personal privacy have gradually entered a fever pitch. On August 5th, the young volcano''s rebellion took off. After this ideological frenzy, and it continued to spread, countless scholars began to seriously think about this issue: under the influence of the market economy, the relationship between readers, media, news events or news figures began to be distorted, so political. How should the government and media organizations conduct regulation to ensure that the medias responsibilities are carried out smoothly, while at the same time catering to the needs of the market without crossing the moral bottom line. This is a very profound and serious social issue. Even in 2014, relevant discussions will continue, because this is a necessary path for social development and the inevitable result of continuous social evolution. In this hot discussion, the "apology" ushered in a volcanic blowout, not just confined to young volcanoes'' mocking of journalists, the song has also been given a deeper social meaning. Many professional music critics, professional literary scholars, and professional sociologists have said that this song is the resistance and satire of the creator Hugo to society. This is Hugo experiencing his own Golden Globe event, Michaels witch After the trial and other circumstances, Hugo silently protested against the entire social phenomenon. This is exactly in line with the social attributes of rock bands. Starting from hippies in the sixties, they experienced punk and no wave in the seventies, new wave and hedonism in the eighties, and ushered in a brand new one after entering the nineties. Outbreaks, rave culture, pessimism, nihilism, youth autonomy, etc., all represent the rock bands reading and understanding of society, as well as their vision and resistance to the future society. As a representative of the new metal rock, Glory to Death is a model of resistance to society. Their music itself is a resistance to pattern, regularization, immobilization, and conceptualization. Now, after "killing the hero (..., "apology" has set off a wave of cultural innovation, and in an instant the whole society has set off a wave of resistance to traditional media. Faced with such a situation, Hugo really couldn''t laugh or cry. The song "Apologize" doesn''t have so much meaning at all. It''s just his touch of Uma during the filming of "Pulp Fiction". This is a pure song. Songs about love have no added meaning. Regardless of the intention or the degree of completion, "apology" is not Hugo''s most outstanding creation. If you insist, the use of the cello is a unique choice that breaks ground. But the development of history is so interesting, Michaels removal of grievances, the success of "The Wall", the shooting of "Death Row", the choice of EMI Records... After this series of seemingly unconnected events are connected together, it is achieved. The current situation-glory to death has really set off a wave of cultural innovation! August 5 is a day worth going down in the annals of history. This is more than just talking. Driven by this wave, the "apology" showed the absolute dominance of horror. In the third week of October, sales surpassed the number of 270,000, which even surpassed the record in the first week of the single''s release. , Set a new high for single weekly sales, and at the same time promoted single sales to cross the million mark, and obtained platinum certification; in the fourth week of October, sales remained high, with a sales figure of almost 250,000 Let the professional sales statistics experts lose their language; in the first week of November, the single once again achieved 180,000 sales. At this time, the cumulative sales of the single has passed the 1.5 million mark, which seems to be 2 million. Already within reach... As the fourth single of the album "Bath the Morning Light", and it has been six months since the release of "The Wall", almost no one is optimistic about the prospect of "apology", but the fact is that "apology" has achieved even It is a brilliant EMI never expected. Unintentionally inserting willows into shade. In the face of the absolute rule of "apology", although "fantasy" achieved very good results, its impact began to weaken as time progressed. After the first three weeks of strong impact failed, the "apology" became more and more powerful. The staying power of "Fantasy" simply cannot initiate a powerful challenge, and the gap has been widened. It can only be witnessed by the "apology" creating brilliance. "Apologize" hardly encountered any challenges. The number of weeks of winning the championship continued to accumulate, from three to four, then to five, and then to six. It can be said that it is like a smashing force and indomitable! After "apologizing" stepped on Marias shoulder to complete the six consecutive championships, facing the "Fantasy" Liulian''s results, Sony Records made a difficult decision. They were originally scheduled to release the second "Daydream" four weeks later. The wave single "A Sweet Day will be released two weeks in advance. "A Sweet Day" is obviously another ambition of Marias album. This is a collaboration between Maria and the most powerful rhythm and blues boy band boy band in the past two years. It can be said that it is a strong top singer. The strong teamwork attracted the attention of countless music critics when the album was released and was highly acclaimed. Faced with the tremendous pressure of "apology", Sony Records also had to admit the failure of "fantasy"-a relatively speaking failure, it could only mobilize follow-up forces to fight in advance. Before the official release of "Sweet Day", "Apologize" continued its dominance. For seven consecutive weeks, for eight consecutive weeks, "Apologize" accumulated the number of weeks of winning singles to the number of "eight" in one fell swoop. It also made the four-week singles of "Bath in the Morning Light" teamed up to occupy the 42-week championship for glory to death! In other words, more than three-quarters of the time in the past year, the billboard singles charts have been dominated by Glory to Death. Such a feat is unprecedented, and it is estimated that there will be no one to come. After the release of "Fantasy", he contributed to Palianya and became a direct witness of the eight consecutive championships of "Apology", and even became a foil to the absolute dominance of "Apology". Standing on the shoulders of giants and savoring the taste of victory, the winning streak of "apology" has also become one of the important footnotes of the glory to death competition with Maria! Chapter 1288： Yuliang Complex Faced with the strong debut of "fantasy", even if it is a breakthrough to win the championship for the next week, "apology" has been in a rush to win the championship for eight consecutive weeks. The rainbow momentum makes everyone unable to help but I have to say that this is definitely the United States. A showdown in the booming music market that made the audience fascinated! "Apologize" and "Fantasy" joined forces to offer a high-quality and strong confrontation, Glory to Death demonstrated their unmatched sturdy dominance, and pushed the new rock wave that started in 1993 to a new peak. ; Mariah Carey relied on the excellent performance of her new album "Daydream" to show her true queen again, but she repeatedly suffered setbacks on the singles charts, restrained by the strength of glory to death, unable to break through for eight consecutive weeks. "Apologize" for blocking the championship, which is no less than a shame for Maria. In fact, the "tragedy" experienced by Maria has been experienced by many people before, such as four people in one, or boy-man group, they have personally experienced this bad feeling of hitting a wall repeatedly, their music All of them have been well received by music critics, and they have also been warmly welcomed by the audience. Both sales and on-demand radio rates, including word-of-mouth, have achieved great success, but they have not been able to experience true brilliance. , The only reason is that they all encountered glory to death. Especially the boy-man group. This rhythm and blues group that swept the entire 1990s is enough to occupy a place in the music history, let alone directly promote the great success of men''s groups such as Backstreet Boys, West Side Boys, and Super Boys. The success of the boy-man group is not only that their music has opened up a perfect fusion of rhythm and blues, soul, and pop, but also because they have demonstrated the power of harmony and division among the members of the group. Their singing has enriched the music. More exciting. It is different from the establishment of the later group because the members have their own shortcomings. As a solo singer is not enough to succeed, so they have to form a group. The four members of the boy-man group have super abilities, and their harmony is even better. It created a new trend and created countless miracles. The boy-man group is undoubtedly one of the most appealing singers in the entire pop music market. Their peaceful appearance has won the love of countless teenagers, but they have repeatedly encountered glories on the road to constantly creating miracles. Sniper to death, to be more precise, is a suppression of glory to death. The boy-man group and the glory-to-death Yuliang complex have become the main theme of the entire North American music market. Although the boy-man group is so beautiful and even recognized on the Grammys, the glory to death seems to be lying in front of them. A big mountain of, can never be climbed, which has become the biggest regret of the brilliant career of the boy-man group. Similarly, although Maria will not use the term "Yuliang Complex" to describe the competition between her and Glory to Death, in her opinion, she is the one who has the absolute upper hand, and Glory to Death is not even qualified to be compared with her. , Its just a jumping clown who relies on temporary topics to get attention; but the objective fact is that from the Music Box of the previous year to this years Daydream, it is difficult for Maria to be in the face of glory to death for two consecutive albums. Have the upper hand. It is worth mentioning that although the "Music Box" has achieved success in 1993 against "Nearly Fame", by the time of the release of "Daydream", the total sales of "Nearly Fame" has exceeded that of "Music Box". ". This time the "fantasy" was firmly suppressed by the "apology", which is even more of a shame for Maria! Under such circumstances, the classic song "Sweet Day", jointly dedicated by Maria and the boy-man group, hits strongly. This is also called "heavyweight teamwork confrontation" by many media, which reminds many people of the end of last year. , Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt jointly performed the confrontation between "Interview with the Vampire" and "Pulp Fiction". The result of the confrontation at that time is still fresh in everyone''s memory. "Interview with Vampires at Night" only persisted for four weeks, and it fell into a smashing turmoil. "Pulp Fiction" achieved an incredible victory. What about this time? Facing the "Sweet Day" to be released in the fourth week of November, major media have launched a lively discussion. "Apologize" has completed eight consecutive championships at this time, so can it continue to be strong? Glory to death has swept the 42-week billboard singles chart champion in the past year, and already has two singles with double-digit winning weeks. In the entire long musical occasion, there is only " Elvis Presley and Glory To Death enjoy this honor. Such a feat has already achieved countless top stars such as The Beatles, Michael Jackson, Frank Sinatra, Whitney Houston, Madonna, etc. Can''t. So, if the "apology" achieves glory to death, the third single that won the championship in ten weeks, this is undoubtedly the last impetus to push the rock renaissance wave to the peak in the past few years, and it is also the achievement of glory to death. Now the decisive weapon of supreme glory in the 70s! Obviously, this task is not easy. Don''t say that "apology" is not a disadvantage that everyone is optimistic about. It is not easy to deal with the threat of a "sweet day" alone. Having won eight consecutive championships has been called a "miracle", can "apologies" continue to shock the entire North American music market? The fourth week of Novembers bulletin board singles chart gave the answer: no. From the perspective of the global market share of music genres, rhythm and blues and pop are undoubtedly the absolute mainstream, and they also have an irreplaceable position in the North American country. Even rock and roll have gained momentum in recent years, a hundred flowers blossoming, a hundred schools of thought, and a comprehensive revival. The nature of rock itself determines their personality, their stubbornness, their rebellion, and their thinking is difficult to completely fit the mainstream. Therefore, rock is always at a disadvantage when facing R&B. Prior to this, Glory to Death had successively achieved advantages over the four-person one, Maria, boy-man group and other rhythm and blues representatives, including the feat of "apology" over the "fantasy", which is already against the market. But this time, "Apologize" finally exhausted after winning the championship for eight consecutive weeks, failing to continue his miraculous journey. Originally, "Apologize" completed eight consecutive championships, and stepped on Maria''s shoulders. This was an absolute victory worthy of a special book; but when the billboard singles chart was announced in the fourth week of November, people discovered that When "apologies" failed to bring their championship weeks to "9", they all expressed disappointment. For a single that has completed eight consecutive championships, and it is from an album released 16 months ago, it has such high expectations. Such a scene can be called a spectacle. But what is surprising is that it is not an "apology" to win this week, but it is not a "sweet day", but another queen, Whitney Houston! Whitney sang the theme song "Exhale" for the movie "Wake up until the dream (.. Exhale, which is starring Whitney and starred by the future Oscar actor Forest Whitaker. (.) The box office and reputation of the directed film in the movie market can only be said to be mediocre, but the theme song sung by Whitney is very popular, and it airborne to the top of the billboard singles chart, becoming the history of music. The first female singer to win the airborne single championship, once again proved her queen status. This undoubtedly gave Maria another shot. In the fourth week of November, "Exhausted", "Apologize", "Fantasy", "You Are Not Alone", and "Gangster Paradise" were ranked in the top five places, while the "Sweet Day" that just entered the list was just a place. Ranked eighty-first. But from an objective standpoint, although "Sweet Day" was released this week, it was officially released on Saturday. In other words, it only has two days to accumulate sales and hit the rankings. Faced with this situation, The 81st place in the first week is just a cumulative result, and it can be seen as a deliberate effort by Sony Records: They hope that the "sweet day" can accumulate a little bit, and then complete the explosion in both sales and radio on-demand next week. Therefore, such a situation is unexpected, but reasonable. In the first week of December, the billboard singles rankings were reshuffled. "Sweet One Day" easily won the championship with 240,000 sales data. "Exhausted" and "Apologize" ranked second and third respectively. ! In an instant, all the news media were enthusiastic, which also marked the first time that Maria and the boy-man combination were facing the glory-to-death strength and achieved a hearty victory with absolute advantage. Although the strong team teamed up against the fourth single from the album released in August last year-and it was still a single that had been on the market for more than twelve weeks, this victory seemed a bit invincible. But none of this matters anymore. What matters is that they won! This also pushes the Yuliang complex between Glory to Death, Maria, and Boy Man to a new peak: now it is no longer the only family in Glory to Death Maria and the boy man combination has also been realized. Counterattack, the future competition among several singers will only become fiercer and more interesting. In what way this Yuliang complex will end is worthy of everyone''s expectation. After "Sweet Day" won its first victory, it seemed like a break, and it pushed the confrontation of the Yuliang complex to the peak in one go. The song gained unprecedented popularity in the North American market, and the number of consecutive championship weeks went from one to five. It reached ten, and then fifteen. It surpassed the 14-week consecutive championship record of "I will always love you" and "Good day (.day with a sweeping trend, and then it strongly tied the "Wall of Mystery" (.day). The number of consecutive championship weeks has caused a sensation in the entire North American music market. Immediately after the third week of April, "Sweet Day" once again defeated a group of competitors, achieved an incredible 16-week consecutive championship, surpassed the "Magic Wall" and took this historical record into his arms alone and became a bulletin board. The single with the most consecutive championship weeks in history. The combination of Maria and the boy-man combination created this great miracle, and at the same time declared the absolute status of R&B in the North American music market with a destructive force. Now, Maria and the boy-man combination have created an insurmountable peak, and the battle book has been submitted. Who will break this record in the future? Will it be glory to death? Chapter 1289： Deja vu After "Death Row" was completed, Hugo went back to Lanches to live for a short time. By the time he returned to Los Angeles, it was already mid-September. If it weren''t for the "Seven Deadly Sins" coming out soon, he still hadn''t come back in the slightest. Intend. Hugo''s whereabouts came home quietly, no one noticed. The main reason is that the paparazzi went to Lanches to harass Hugo once, and was scared off by Adam with a rifle. The condemnation of the uncrowned king by the whole public opinion continued endlessly, and these paparazzi also I didn''t dare to be too presumptuous, so afterwards Hugo enjoyed a period of cleanness in Lanches. When I returned to Los Angeles, naturally no one noticed it. Samora carried Hugo all the way back to Malibu''s villa. After getting off the car, he looked at the quiet house in front of him. Hugo had the illusion that he was a world away. It was not because the interval was too long, but because of the "death row". The shooting made him experience the hardest and most difficult period of his career as an actor. Hugo originally thought that he would not have too much feelings for this brand new villa. After all, the life time is too short. But at this moment, seeing the house in front of him, the memories in every corner just emerge bit by bit. Coming out, the peace and purity of returning home made the smile at the corner of his mouth lightly outlined. Walking down the unfamiliar and familiar steps, looking at the clear and flowing spring water, feeling the refreshing sea breeze oncoming, the rush and tiredness of the long-distance travel seemed to rush up all at once, as if it had not yet returned to the bed. , Has entered the relaxation mode, and the safety of the familiar environment has completely relaxed Hugo''s muscles. The yard on the left was quickly laid out in sight, and the undisturbed noise came along with the sea breeze, which made Hugo''s newly relaxed muscles tighten again, frowning and walking. After going down, I saw the lively scene in front of me. Standing in the yard grilling, Fujin realized that someone was showing up. He raised his head and glanced, then he saw Hugo, but he didn''t speak, just raised the knife in his right hand, waved it brightly, and a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth. . This made the corners of Hugo''s slightly tired mouth lightly outlined, and his smile bloomed. Pedro and Leonardo next to Fokkin were sorting out a huge ice bucket full of beer and wine. Leonardo was still muttering there, "Hugo used this lotus pond for a little bit." No, it''s better to change it into a natural ice bucket, throw the ice in it, and freeze the beer directly here. How convenient..." This made Pedro laugh, and Hugo on the steps couldn''t help but smile, "Hey, my house is not a bar." Hearing this, Leonardo suddenly looked up and saw Hugo with a big smile on his face. He jumped up excitedly, "Man! You are here!" Then he yelled, "Gentlemen and ladies." Guys, Mr. Hugo Lancaster has appeared!" Leonardo slid around the lotus pond and rushed towards Hugo, giving Hugo a big hug with a cheerful smile on his face. It clearly shows his excitement. Hugo was too exhausted from the long journey, and the two scripts had no strength. When he was hit by Leonardo like this, he almost fell, but Peder rushed over after Leonardo. Luo saved Hugo, Pedro gave Hugo a hug from behind, and then kept slapping Hugo''s back with his right hand, making Hugo feel that he might vomit blood at any time. Suddenly, the shout of "Hugo! Man! Bud!" came from all directions. Hugo looked at it with energy, and saw familiar faces. All the band members came, Sandra- Bullock, Alexander Lorraine, Tim Robbins, Susan Sarandon, Steven Spielberg, David Geffen, David Finch and others all appeared, and There are a large number of familiar faces such as Tom Hanks, Tom Cruise, Jack Nicholson, and Al Pacino. However, compared to the moving party at the beginning, almost all real acquaintances appear today, and the atmosphere is very relaxed. Hugo even saw Quentin Tarantino and the Weinstein brothers who had disappeared for a long time, which was really a pleasant surprise. Except for Charlize, who is still working on the crew of "Two Days in the Valley", almost all of Hugo''s familiar friends were present. Although a little tired, Hugo still cheered up and greeted his friends. The atmosphere of the whole scene quickly became alive, and it looked so lively. Then Hugo saw the oncoming Cameron Diaz. She looked at Hugo with excitement and tension. She stopped from a distance, but stopped timidly, not dare. Stepping forward, the mixed expression clearly showed her inner expectation and worry. Hugo looked at Camerons eyes flashing slightly in the sun, his heart softened and warmed, and the corners of his mouth were gently outlined, like a dandelion fluttering in the wind, like a dream in the sun and breeze. The magical land bloomed. Cameron seemed to get encouragement from Hugos smile. He rushed up with a stride, hit a full body, and then buried his head on Hugos shoulder, breathing hard, deeply, and earnestly. , Feeling the long-lost warmth. This kind of warmth made her want to wander in Hugo''s arms and never let go. The familiar refreshing scent of licorice on Hugo made her close her eyes involuntarily. When the friends around saw this scene, they couldn''t help but smile. Leonardo also winked at Hugo mischievously, and then hugged Pedro who was standing next to him. Pedro was also very cooperative and tight. Embracing Leonardo, the two live treasures are really lively. This makes Hugo very helpless. But everyone quickly retracted their sights, and then gradually left, leaving room for two people. Cameron raised his head, looked at Hugo close at hand, carefully examined every detail of Hugo''s facial features, and finally said softly, "You seem to be a little fatter." Hugo carefully hid the tiredness in his eyebrows into the depths of his eyes, and said with a smile, "Well, the food in the Taylor family has always been very good, and Molly''s enthusiasm always makes it difficult for me to refuse." Cameron pounced and laughed, and then seemed to think of something. He pursed his mouth slightly nervously, looked around for a moment, and said with anticipation, "How is it? I personally hosted this welcome meeting today. Of course, Joe and Rick also helped a lot. Do you like it?" Hugo saw full of excitement and excitement in Cameron''s twinkling eyes, as if he was a child who got full marks in the exam and begged his parents for praise. All his emotions were clearly written on his cheeks. Hugo''s heart paused slightly, and his eyes flashed inadvertently. In fact, what he needed most at this time was not a party, but lying on the sofa and doing nothing, but he had no way to refuse Cameron like this. , So the smile at the corner of Hugos mouth was slightly outlined, "I like it very much, thank you! I can see that you are an excellent party planner." "I knew it!" Cameron embraced Hugo excitedly, tightly and deeply, as if he wanted to rub himself into Hugo''s body. Hugo put his arms around Cameron''s back. The muscles that hadn''t been fully relaxed before re-tightened along with the straight back. The eyebrows were slightly clustered, and then he stretched out slowly, the amber color. His eyes gradually showed vitality, and he had to cheer up, "So, who did you invite today? As hosts, shouldn''t we entertain everyone?" "Yes! I was preparing chicken wings just now! I have forgotten, only Jennifer is in it, look at my memory!" Cameron let go of Hugo, jumped on the spot twice, and then turned around and was about to run. Back in the house, but after only two steps, he came back and took Hugo''s hand, "By the way, Jennifer, do you remember? I will take you to see her." Jennifer? This is almost one of the most common names in the United States, but Hugo can''t even remember someone calling this name among his friends. Hugo was pulled into the room by Cameron, and then walked all the way towards the kitchen. Cameron shouted excitedly, "Jennifer, Jennifer, hey, who are you here?" Since Hugos kitchen is open and there is no obstruction, Hugo saw the blonde girl from a distance. She had been marinating chicken wings with her head down, and she suddenly raised her head when she heard Camerons voice. , Then lowered his head in a panic, began to put down the gloves on his hands, and then hurriedly turned on the faucet to wash his hands. Obviously, she was not prepared for Hugo''s surprise. "Hugo, Jennifer told me that she met with you before, and then you have a conversation, do you remember the situation at that time?" Cameron actively introduced, but it made Jennifer a little embarrassed. "Cameron..." Jennifer hesitated to persuade Cameron, who was obviously overly emotional after seeing Hugo, and then sorted out her short skirts politely, and looked at it hesitantly. To Hugo, "It was just a coincidence, and the situation was chaotic that day. We didnt talk too much, just...just a simple greeting. To be honest, I...I dont think Hugo still remembers the situation. After finishing speaking, Jennifer felt embarrassed and laughed dryly, "Hehe...hehe..." Then he uncomfortably tidyed up her skirt and hair again, looking at a loss. Cameron looked back at Hugo, then at Jennifer, but he also froze a little, not knowing how to continue. Obviously, it depends on Hugo to deal with this kind of scene. To be honest, Hugo has no impression of what the other party is describing. He doesn''t remember when he met Jennifer, but there is another vague voice in his mind. I''m saying: They did meet each other, this is a fact. However, for the meeting scene, Hugo is really a blank brain. "I think we must have seen it, Miss Jennifer Aniston." Hugo showed a polite smile on his face and stretched out his right hand towards Jennifer. Jennifer hadn''t expected such a situation at all, and just froze in place, looking at Hugo''s slender and generous right hand, stupidly stiff, without any reaction at all. Chapter 1290： Kind invitation Standing in front of Hugo is Jennifer Aniston. This actress who relied on "Friends" to become famous all over the world is no longer an unknown little actor. After the broadcast in September last year, "Friends" quickly became a nationwide. One of the most popular comedies, along with "The Story of Seinfeld" and "Happy Family", has supported a sky of American sitcoms. Hugo vaguely remembered that he had seen Jennifer before, but he didn''t have any impression of the specific situation. Fortunately, Hugo knew this face, otherwise the situation just now would be embarrassing. Cameron saw Jennifers stunned expression, he chuckled, watching Hugo teasing, "It seems that your bad memory of strangers names is already well-known, and you suddenly remembered Jennifers name. She was completely frightened." Jennifer reacted. He looked at the hands of the chicken wings that had been pickled just now, and made sure that he had washed his hands. Then he quickly held Hugo''s right hand and smiled awkwardly, "Yes... we only met... You know, its just saying hello. I really didnt expect that you would remember. Sorry, I was a little rude." "Maybe because you are a beauty." Cameron''s joke made Jennifer chuckle and Hugo gave Cameron a helpless look. Obviously, Cameron was really excited today. Feel it from every aspect. "So, how do you know each other?" Hugo changed the subject and looked at the two people rather unexpectedly. Jennifer is still rolling in the TV circle. The success of the first season of "Friends" made her appear in the media lens in a real sense; Cameron moved from the model circle to the movie circle, and she has no connection with TV. . Cameron and Jennifer looked at each other, "Oh!" They seemed to be in a tacit understanding, as if they were saying, "I am talking about you." Finally, Cameron, who was in a state of excitement today, said, "Remember me. After returning from Baton Rouge, did Rick arrange an audition? It was during that audition that Jennifer and I met. Coincidentally, we were both selected for the final cast. If nothing else, we will Work together in this work." Hugo suddenly realized that it was Jennifer who started to enter the big screen. For actors, the big screen is the ultimate goal. Whether it is a stage play or a TV show, including comedians from variety shows, they all hope that one day they can stand on the red carpet of the movie premiere. Even if TV is successful, its influence, attention, and development prospects cannot be compared with movies. Jennifer is naturally no exception. In the post-"Friends" era, although Jennifer''s acting role has always been limited to the comedy genre, compared with "Friends" Rachel has not had a huge breakthrough, but she still broke out of her own world. , Is also the most successful follow-up development career among the six leading actors in "Friends". But in fact, since the initial success of "Friends", Jennifer, who has an eye-catching appearance, a pleasing role, and a solid network, has already begun to get involved in the movie circle. The work Cameron mentioned is called "Love is the only". Hugo had an impression of this work a long time ago. After he rejected the "Far from Casino" project, Twentieth Century Fox put this The project was put on the table. Cameron Diaz, Alexander Lorraine, Sandra Bullock, Charlize Theron, Leonardo DiCaprio appeared among the alternate actors. Wait for multiple names. "Love is the only" can be said to be a part of Fox''s huge plan in the twentieth century. The several projects they are planning at the same time are closely related to Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, and also closely related to Hugo. At that time, Hugo and Rick believed that Fox should have a bigger plan in the twentieth century, but they were the ones who took the initiative, so they waited until Fox made the move. It now seems that "Love is the only" has chosen Cameron to play, but I don''t know when the real killer move will appear in the game of Twentieth Century Fox. As for Jennifer''s selection, it must be the 20th Century Fox''s own consideration, and it has nothing to do with Hugo. "Love is the only" this work is actually quite an independent work that has attracted much attention. He is a work written, directed and acted by the handsome actor Edward Burns (edward. Burns). Edward is also a well-known all-rounder. This year The "McMullen Brothers", who participated in the Sundance Film Festival with "Before Sunrise" and won the jury award, was his debut work. "Love is the only" is Edward''s second work after the "McMullen Brothers". It was only in the script stage that it was favored by Twentieth Century Fox. Twentieth Century Fox was in charge of the "McMullen Brothers" before then. Therefore, we have a good cooperation with Edward. This time we went a step further and directly obtained the investment and production rights for the work, and persuaded Robert Redford to serve as the executive producer. Abandoning "far from the gambling city" and choosing "love is the only" can actually be seen as a coordination within 20th Century Fox. "Wow, that must be congratulated. I saw Edward''s''Brother McMullen'' in Sundance before. He is a very thoughtful director. This collaboration is bound to be very interesting." Hugo watched Cameron lightly nodded his chin to express his affirmation, then looked at Jennifer again, showing a smile of encouragement. In fact, Hugo has never seen "Love is the only", nor can he remember this work, but Cameron and Jennifer are willing to choose such a small investment independent work to polish themselves, this choice itself is worthy of recognition. Jennifer was obviously in a high mood today. She didn''t expect the fate at the bar at the beginning. Hugo actually remembered and even said her name accurately, which made her want to scream with joy. Although she has now relied on "Friends" to break out of the sky, although she is only two years younger than Hugo, but I have to say that, like Hugo, a top superstar with strength and temperament, his charm is really impressive. It was hard to resist, just a smile made her heart beat a little irregular. "Of course, I hope so... I mean, we all hope to learn something during the shooting." Jennifer''s finger pointed back and forth between Cameron and herself. "However, this time is also a romantic comedy. , Im not sure if I can learn something different. At this point, Jennifer stroked her hair with her right hand uncomfortably, and then explained, You know, Im acting in a sitcom now, its basically OK. It''s a comedy of life that includes love." "Yes, yes." Hugo nodded, with a polite smile on the corners of his mouth. If someone observes carefully, you can find that Hugo''s smile does not reach the bottom of his eyes, and the unobvious tiredness is deep in his eyes. The place is looming. Its just that Hugo hides it better, and it doesnt show up in the conversation. Alex is a regular member of the Happy Family. He has mentioned Friends to me several times. Hugo''s words made Jennifer smile immediately, and Cameron winked at Jennifer, as if saying, "I didn''t lie to you", which made Hugo shook his head helplessly and smiled at the corner of his mouth. Its a bit deeper, "Actually, I always think comedy is very difficult. Comedy requires actors to be very demanding. Not everyone can brand comedy in their own style like Kim Carey, not all. Anyone can say humorous effects of plain lines. This is not an easy task. If I have the opportunity, I would love to try comedy." "Didn''t you star in''Sleepless in Seattle''?" Cameron looked at Hugo quite unexpectedly and said in surprise, "And''before sunrise'' can also be regarded as another form of comedy." Hugo shrugged slightly, "That''s a light comedy. In fact, the personal test of the actor is more delicate emotions than humorous ability." Jennifer looked at Hugo earnestly, and then suddenly said on a whim, "If you want, you can come to our series as a guest." After the words were over, she became more and more excited, because Jennifer found that it was absolutely It was a proposal that made her so excited that she wanted to scream, "If you really come to our show, I think the whole crew will explode. It''s so exciting." Seeing Jennifers flamboyant expression, even she herself didnt notice that she had jumped twice on the spot, which made Hugo smile, "This sounds like a good idea, I hope Alex wont wave at me. fist." Jennifer realized that Friends" one of the biggest competitors, "Happy Family", is surprisingly the work starring Hugo''s best friend Alex. Even if you want a guest appearance, Hugo will give priority "Happy Family", not "Friends", after all, she only met Hugo for the second time today, didn''t she? Thinking of this, Jennifer calmed down a bit, "Sorry, my fault, I didn''t think about it." Although that was the case, Jennifer was still a bit disappointed, and imagined Hugo appearing on the set of "Friends" in his mind. , It was enough to make her scream. But now it seems that the feasibility of this matter is too small. Hugo didn''t take it to heart. He felt that Jennifer was just a moment of excitement and casually mentioned it. It was just polite remarks in social situations, and it was really embarrassing if it was true. Hugo smiled and said, "Being able to receive such a warm invitation, I really feel my value as an actor. Next time if someone says I am a vase, I think it will be a powerful counterattack weapon." Just one sentence made Jennifer and Cameron laugh, and the entire kitchen was suddenly ringing. "What are you doing? Waiting outside for the chicken wings, but I have already waited until my nose is running down." Leonardo''s excited voice came over and swept into the kitchen like a tornado. Chapter 1291： Retrieve Leonardo rushed over violently, and put it directly on Hugo''s shoulder, looking at the chicken wings on the table, "Is this already marinated? Can it be taken out?" "Yes, yes, these can be taken out." Jennifer said quickly, and then began to clean up the trivial things on the table, planning to let Leonardo take them out together. Leonardo raised his voice and roared outside, "The chicken wings are ready!" Then a group of people rushed in, Sandra Bullock ran in the front, as if the older sister was the same size behind him. A group of little brothers made a lot of noise. Hugo stared at Sandra with complete stunned eyes, but Sandra didn''t have time to deal with Hugo at all. He just laughed and shouted, "Hugo let go!" Hugo, who had been slow to respond because of fatigue, was shocked by Sandra at this time, and did not react for a while, and then Leonardo hooked Hugo''s shoulder and drew back. Sandra was the first to fly over, and then hugged Jennifer tightly from behind, covering the chicken wings with her own hands, followed by Toby, Pedro, Alfonso, Alex also has a sense of urgency on his face. Toby Maguire? What surprised Hugo was not that Toby appeared here, but that Toby was not shy anymore! Then she watched Sandra holding a pot of chicken wings and ran out as soon as she ran away. Pedro also snatched another pot of chicken wings and followed up. Toby was left behind and grabbed nothing, so he just took one. Followed the knife out. Hugo was dumbfounded. Jennifer and Cameron couldn''t help laughing in the same place. Cameron looked at the table and found that they had forgotten the barbecue sauce. "Hey, didn''t you just say that the barbecue sauce is not enough?" Cameron took it up. After the barbecue sauce, Jennifer greeted Hugo and followed. Leonardo saw Hugo''s shocked expression, but he clapped his hands and laughed, "Did you find that many things are different after not coming back for a while?" Hugo frowned slightly, pretending to be serious, and said, "How many parties did you have at my house while I was away from home?" "Hahahaha..." Leonardo just laughed, but didn''t answer. After he laughed, he said, "Since it''s a party, let''s enjoy it." When he was about to turn around and leave, he noticed Hugo. The little bit of fatigue between the eyebrows, very subtle, but with indelible fatigue, Leonardo couldn''t help but feel a little worried and said, "You just came back from a long journey today, do you feel tired? Yes? If so, go to the second floor to rest. Your room has good soundproofing, and we can''t bother you." Hugo looked at Leonardo and shook his head. He smiled and said, "If my master is not here, you won''t overturn the whole house." Leonardo noticed that Hugo did not answer his question head-on, and stopped completely and turned to look at Hugo worriedly. Although he didn''t speak, he seemed to be trying to find clues in Hugo''s expression, which made the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth gently released, "Don''t worry, I''m not that fragile. You go over quickly, otherwise The chicken wings are going to be gone. As far as I know, there is probably no stock in the refrigerator." "Oh, God!" Leonardo hugged his head and wailed in annoyance. Then he punched Hugo in the chest, then patted Hugo **** the shoulder, "Wait for me to grab two pairs of chicken wings for you. !" Then he turned around and shouted, "Leave the chicken wings!" He ran towards the barbecue grill outside. But at this time the barbecue grill was already surrounded by groups. Leonardo stood on the periphery and was blocked out. Then he saw him squeeze from the left and right. He just squeezed in through the cracks, causing everyone to complain. This Hugo who was watching the scene laughed loudly. Hugo took a deep breath, adjusted his state, and joined the joy of the party. The party welcoming Hugos return was finally tossed until the sun went down. Steven, David and other "old bones" went back first, leaving a group of young people to continue the carnival. Hugo finally did not last until midnight. When I ordered too much, I couldn''t get tired, and fell asleep on the sofa in the game room. Naturally, Hugo didn''t know when this group of people had a carnival. When he woke up in the morning, Hugo was lying on the bed in his bedroom with Cameron next to him. After Hugo sat up, he looked at the alarm clock. It was actually past nine o''clock. He was asleep. Shen didn''t even feel any turbulence, and he didn''t have any impression of who carried him to the second floor. It''s just that I slept for a long time, which made Hugo''s head dizzy. He sat on the edge of the bed for a while, and when his head was not so dizzy, he looked back at Cameron. At this time Cameron was still asleep, seeming to feel Hugo''s movement. She turned over once, hugged the pillow, adjusted her sleeping position, and then went into deep sleep quietly. Hugo waited for a while, and found that Cameron was indeed not awake, then slowly stood up, went to the bathroom and took a shower, and the whole person was much more awake. In the past two months, Hugo''s condition has not been very good. Although during the filming of "Death Row", he has completed adjustments and devoted himself to the character''s performance; but Hugo''s current control is still not enough, and the heaviness and darkness after entering the character still haunt Hugo. , Even after the movie was finished, he still couldn''t completely recover to his previous state. The whole person was not quite right. Not only did he have poor sleep quality, but he also often suffered from nightmares. That''s why Hugo went back to Lanches and spent a period of time in complete ease. In Lanches, Hugo and Adam were very awkward to get along. Adam hardly knew how to face Hugo, neither sitting nor standing. In addition, Adam couldnt smoke in front of Hugo. He seemed to be always in front of Hugo. In a state of anxiety. Hugo wanted to communicate with Adam, but he didn''t know how hard he should work. The relationship between his son and his father always seemed a little more embarrassing. Every time he tried to talk, he ended up in silence. Except when watching sports games. Fortunately, the existence of the Taylor family is a very good bridge. The two Lancaster fathers and sons often spent time together at Taylor''s house. Coupled with the old Jack as a lubricant, they get along very happily. Hugos previous proposal Adam really took heart. He wandered around Cheyenne two laps, discussed several times with Old Jack, and finally bought a ranch less than two miles away from Lanches. This 15,000 mu pasture was a professional cattle and sheep pasture, but it was very difficult to manage because the area was too large. The former rancher hired four staff to assist in the management, but the labor and management expenses were not. Quite a bit beyond making ends meet. Ranches are the same as luxury goods such as villas, yachts, and luxury cars. It is not difficult to purchase. The difficulty is the subsequent operation, management and maintenance. In many cases, the later costs are not inferior to the purchase price. After experiencing the previous economic crisis, the former rancher always wanted to make a move, but could not find a suitable buyer. Now the pastures can be sold under 10,000 mu. Large pastures are hot potato, and few people are willing to take over. In the end, Adam won it at an ultra-low price of 400,000 US dollars, and it also included the supporting equipment and professional equipment in the ranch, but the cattle and sheep owned by the former rancher were not included. When Hugo ended the "Death Row" filming past Lanches, Adam and Old Jack were busy planning the ranch. As only a small part of the previous ranch had electric circuits and water pipes, and the houses inside were too old, they needed to be completely renovated. Adam intends to divide the ranch into several different uses. While raising cattle and sheep, he will also raise horses and open a fish pond. This requires laying electric circuits and water pipes throughout the ranch, and introducing some advanced professions. Appliances, renovation works are really not small. In addition, Adam also plans to build a two-story villa on the ranch, which can be used occasionally in the past for horse riding, hunting or vacation. During Hugo''s stay in Lanches, he went to the ranch with Adam and Old Jack almost every three to five, and the follow-up cost was really expensive. Before Hugo came back to Los Angeles, the renovation of the ranch had invested $120,000, and the villa had not been built yet. The most important thing was that the horses, cattle and sheep had not been purchased yet, and there were professional management personnel hired, all of which were a sum of money. Huge expenditure. But this is not a problem for Hugo, the most important thing is that Adam likes it. Seeing Adam and Old Jack enthusiastically planning all aspects of the ranch, the joy and excitement cannot be hidden. Hugo suddenly realized that Adam also had a dream, but he chose the latter from his dream and his family. He gave up his dream of owning a ranch and gave up becoming a sportsman. The cowboy''s dream chose to stick to the narrow convenience store in Lanches, guarding this small family. Everyone has the right to choose, but after making a choice, he needs to be responsible for his choice, otherwise it is himself who betrayed him. Lena chose to chase her dream at first, but gave up her so-called dream less than eighteen months later. What a great dream, and what a speechless joke. What Hugo cannot forgive is not Lena''s abandonment of herself, but Lena''s harm to Adam. It turns out that Adam''s persistence and effort, Adam''s abandonment and sacrifice, Adam''s effort and tolerance are so insignificant in Lena''s world. This made Hugo full of energy again. Now it is his turn to guard his father, and it is his turn to realize his father''s dream and protect his happiness. This period of Lanchez''s life was simple and casual, quiet and peaceful, which allowed Hugo to enjoy the long-lost peace and gradually calm down. The pressure on the shoulders and the darkness in my heart dissipated little by little in the bright sunshine of Lanches and in Adam''s face that was gradually regaining youthful vitality. The calmness and ease before the shooting of "Seven Deadly Sins" finally came back after a long absence, and Hugo finally found his own rhythm again. Chapter 1292： 2 contradictions Nicholas McLean has had a headache recently, because "The Seven Deadly Sins" is about to be released, he is a little confused about the calculations of the New Line Film Company, and he is a little confused about the direction of the report. Last year, "Pulp Fiction" was released in October and created countless miracles. The reason why it caused so many exclamation marks is because the autumn file is the most sluggish time of the year. As the summer vacation in August just ended, the market has already over-consumed, and the movie market is accumulating power for the holiday season for the next three months, so the entire autumn season is down, especially in September. Compared with October, September is even more tasteless, because immediately after the summer file, the audience is already tired after the three-month summer file. What''s more, the summer file has an endless stream of wonderful works. , The major production companies also consume most of their energy. Therefore, in September, on the one hand, the film company did not release any masterpieces; on the other hand, the audience''s appetite was stoked by the summer files. The movie market for the entire month was almost invisible during the whole year. Among the twelve months of the year, January and September have always had the lowest box office. So far, among the movies released in September, the highest-grossing premiere was "Freddy''s. Dead: the..." which was released on September 13, 1991. Its box office record is only It''s only $12.96 million. This shows the depression and downturn in September. In many cases, the number of weekend box office champions in September was only 5 million. Such a bleak data is even worse than January. Xinxian Film Company has scheduled the "Seven Deadly Sins" to be released in September. Although there are not enough competitors to exert pressure during this period, this is a big plus; however, the sluggishness and emptiness of the market cannot drive the box office at all. In this way, the "seven deadly sins" seem to be destined to become cannon fodder. But the problem is that the actions of New Line Film Company are not like this. The "Seven Deadly Sins" invested 30 million U.S. dollars and was scheduled to be screened in 2,500 theaters. It also set a grand premiere, not to mention the attention brought by the film cast lineup. Judging from these series, the new line film company still has ambitions, hoping that the "seven deadly sins" will achieve good results. What''s more, no one can ignore the most important factor: Hugo! Including "before sunrise", Hugo has confirmed his absolute dominance with box office data time and time again, but the problem is that this time Hugo appeared as a supporting role, and Hugo''s ability can be played to several levels. It is really warm. Ambiguous issue. The confrontation between Hugo and Brad has been hyped up by the media since the confrontation between "Schindler''s List" and "Farewell to Sentimental Heaven" the previous year. This time is different from any previous confrontation. Acting duel on a stage. Compared with the previous confrontation, what the "Seven Deadly Sins" platform shows is the acting skills and depth of the two actors, or the contribution of the two actors to the connotation and excitement of the film. This face-to-face competition will undoubtedly Let the expectations of the movie rise. Just like the "Night Interview with Vampires" at the end of last year, the discussion about Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt has not disappeared. Under such circumstances, the box office trend of the "seven deadly sins" suddenly became blurred, so what kind of foresight should everyone make for the box office? Continue to believe in Hugo''s box office appeal, or is it subject to the September box office downturn? This makes everyone hesitate. This is one of the contradictions. Then comes the question about Hugo. Nicholas was a little uncertain about the direction of the report. In the past 60 days, the ups and downs of the Hugo incident have not yet dissipated, and the release of the song "Apologize ( has made the uncrowned kings shy away. In this incident, Nicholas was out of touch with the news of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company-he knew that this was the result of Rick deliberately blocking the news, but in the end it caused the "Los Angeles Times" to also be on the cusp. The media closest to Hugo in recent years, this time the "Los Angeles Times" failed to prevent the spread of the "National Inquirer" gossip, and was strongly condemned by the public. In fact, it is conceivable that reporters will have many questions to ask Hugo, because during the whole incident, Hugo did not show up from the beginning to the end, did not respond positively and did not accuse the media. The premiere of the "Seven Deadly Sins" will be Hugo appeared on a formal occasion for the first time in a few months. The reporters wanted to ask too many things, from the "death row" to the shooting situation, from the details of the accident to the current situation of Hugo, and from Hugo''s view of the whole incident to " The deep meaning of "apology"... Even if you use an exclusive interview, you may not be able to include all the content. But the embarrassment lies in the fact that reporters are now a little cautious in their words and deeds. Everyone is afraid of touching landmines. This is not a reckless moment. A little carelessness will only cause the already transferred to the "National Inquirer" and Anthony- Bond Stewart''s anger turned the gun again. Therefore, how the reporters determine the yardstick is another serious issue. This is the second contradiction. The uncrowned king, who always does whatever he wants, does not care, and moves forward courageously, but now in a particularly sensitive period, especially once the subject of Hugo is involved, just like the previous report on Michael Jackson, reporters feel that their hands and feet are restricted. Live, this kind of taste is really like a fire, unbearable. Even more frightening is that if Hugo launches a counterattack, it will definitely be a nightmare for the uncrowned kings. Even Nicholas had a headache at this time. In fact, the first contradiction is relatively not that difficult. The media views are clearly divided into two factions. One is the bad guys represented by the "New York Post," "Houston Chronicle," and "USA Today". Their point of view is very simple. It can be said to be a suicide situation. If the "seven deadly sins" are placed around Halloween, or around February when the audience of suspense and thrillers is relatively concentrated, then it is still possible to create good results. But in September, this is really not a suitable reality. What''s more, the "decline theory" proposed by the "New York Post" at the beginning of the year reappeared. The decline of Hugo''s two consecutive works since "Life and Death" has been unstoppable, and the news during the filming of "Death Row" is even better. Footnote-Hugo has been pressured to the brink of collapse at this time. Therefore, the "seven deadly sins" are likely to experience a complete collapse, and even create a worse box office than "before sunrise"-relative to the cost, this will be a devastating result. "New York Post" even said: Fortunately, Hugo is only a supporting role. The other is the supporters represented by the "Los Angeles Times", "New York Times", and "Washington Post". Their views are also very simple. The combination of Hugo with Brad Pitt and Morgan Freeman is indeed It is worth looking forward to, and the three actors who have performed well in their acting skills are even more exciting to play against each other. Although September is relatively cold, in the absence of competitors, all audiences will walk into the cinema for Hugo, and instead can maximize Hugos box office appeal. This is the wishful thinking of the new line of film companies. . Furthermore, with the release of the clarification from the crew of "Death Row", the crew of "Seven Deadly Sins" also confirmed the rumors that Hugo experienced a performance bottleneck during filming, indicating that the transition from "Seven Deadly Sins" to "Death Row" was accomplished in one go. The series: Hugo is making an acting breakthrough. Even if some people think that Hugo has failed to break through the bottleneck, the "Los Angeles Times" has absolute confidence in Hugo, which is bound to become a major attraction of the film. The "Los Angeles Times" stated that it is looking forward to seeing Hugo reproduce the eye-catching performance of "Schindler''s List". However, regardless of whether it is a bad guy or a supporter, they are somewhat conservative in the final box office forecast. Both parties don''t want to say something to death. Both seem to be a little lacking in confidence, and they also agree that the August Hugo incident may bring continuity. Negative effects, which are all unfavorable factors for movie box office. The New York Post believes that the box office of the movies premiere weekend should be around 6 million U.S. dollars. It is no problem to win the weekend box office championship during the deserted period of September. There is also great hope for sprinting the cost line, but it will be profitable. It''s very hard. The "Los Angeles Times" made a prediction of 13 million yuan in the box office of the movie''s premiere thinks that the movie is very promising to break the current September box office record of "Meng Ghost Street 6", although the movie has a long box office. It also depends on the quality of the work, but they expressed confidence in Hugo''s vision of choosing the script, thinking that the film is very promising to get 80 million US dollars in the box office. It can be seen that after the August turmoil, the uncrowned kings have temporarily curtailed their vigor, keeping a low profile and waiting for the opportunity to rise again. News media have been suppressed. This is impossible because they are part of society. What they need now is an opportunity, an opportunity to forget the past and start again, and nothing more. As for the second contradiction, Nicholas has never clarified his thoughts, until the premiere scene, he did not think about what question he would use when interviewing Hugo for a while. Objectively speaking, this is a problem that almost every uncrowned king needs to face. Not only the content of the problem, but the wording of the problem must also be cautious. It is obvious that it is not directly called "madness" like the "National Inquirer". Polite and rude, no one would want to be classified as the "Anthony Party" at this juncture. Nicholas rubbed his sore temples. The premiere of "The Seven Deadly Sins" was obviously the most difficult interview he had ever interviewed since he became a reporter, but he didn''t have time to think anymore, because the far end of the red carpet came. The noise, no matter who it is, in short, a crew member has arrived at the scene, and he needs to enter a combat state. Chapter 1293： Before the battle Even if the premiere ceremony of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is to be low-key, it is very difficult. Therefore, the New Line Film Company simply did nothing, and continued to advance the premiere in the direction of grand scale. The reporters who arrived at the scene today are enough. More than two hundred people are coming. There are even more than 800 young volcanoes supporting Hugo in the National Theater, crowding the entrance of the theater, and also crowding the streets beyond the red carpet. People who don''t know why think this is the grand occasion of the summer blockbuster movie. They can''t imagine that such a scene will appear at any time outside the summer vacation, let alone the unpopular September. When Nicholas saw that it was Morgan Freeman, even he himself was relieved without noticing it, and then he realized that all the other colleagues around him were like this, which made him dumbfounded. At this moment, the reporters are really mixed when facing Hugo, indescribable, and the uncrowned kings are completely uncomfortable with such an unfamiliar situation. Then the trend of the premiere made the reporters more and more frightened. First, the members of Glory To Death came hand in hand, and then Leonardo DiCaprio and Toby Maguire appeared. On the red carpet, Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman, then Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg, Sandra Bullock and male partner Tate -Donovan (tate.), Meg Ryan and Dennis Quaid... The premiere of the entire "Seven Deadly Sins" is completely comparable to many super blockbusters in the summer, and even more luxurious than many relatively low-cost movie premieres in the summer. The red carpet guest lineup is enough to make reporters overjoyed. . But while the reporters were excited, they all knew very well: There was only one reason for the appearance of these guests-Hugo. This also means that the appearance of these guests is to express their support for Hugo with practical actions. It is conceivable that if reporters had inappropriate language at the premiere today, how terrible the anger they would face next. Nicholas felt his temples start to ache again. However, then Nicholas couldn''t help but laugh, because he saw Brad Pitt and Gwyneth Paltrow appear on the red carpet together. Obviously, Brad and Gwyneth were prepared for the grand occasion of today''s red carpet. The expressions on their faces were perfect, but Nicholas''s fiery eyes clearly saw that they were only wearing a pair of faces. The mask, and even the affection between the two people is a bit too obvious-it seems too deliberate. It seems that the two people should have had a disagreement before the premiere, and even had a big fight. Nicholas finally found today''s red carpet a bit interesting. "Brad, do you have any special thoughts about the release of the''Seven Deadly Sins''?" The reporters didn''t wait for Brad to gain a foothold on the red carpet, so the question was raised straightforwardly, but Fortunately, the reporters still remembered to be measured and did not directly lead the topic to Hugo. Brad had a smile on his face, and he didn''t take the reporter''s impatience to his heart. "The filming of this work is very special. Through the cooperation between the actors, I have learned a lot, although the story is comparative. Serious and heavy theme, but the whole crew is very happy. This is an unforgettable memory." Brads official answer did not attract the attention of the reporters at all. Before the voice fell, some reporters directly raised their voice and asked, "Brad, this time you will perform in a rivalry with your two acting masters. You have What do you think?" Nicholas almost laughed out loud without holding back. He looked back and saw that it was a reporter from the San Francisco Chronicle. This question was detrimental enough. The sentence "Master of Actress" not only put Hugo on the same as Morgan At the height of the game, but also secretly belittled Brad, implying that the two are not rivals on the same level at all. Sure enough, Brad''s smile was stiff as soon as he turned his head, and Gwyneth, who was standing next to him, also seemed unsatisfied-the two questions passed, and the reporter didn''t even look at her. "In terms of acting, I still have a lot to learn slowly. Any role is an opportunity for me to learn, and this time is no exception." Brad tried to keep his calm, still smiling politely. In fact, he had anticipated these problems a long time ago. Even a layman knows that one of the biggest highlights in "The Seven Deadly Sins" is the duel between him and Hugo. This was originally Brad''s original intention to shoot the "Seven Deadly Sins". Showing his strength, but now... Brad shook his hand on Gwyneths waist, but accidentally pinched Gwyneth, which made the expressions of both people stiff, and Gwyneth got rid of the cloth calmly. Rad''s left hand, then both hands clung to Brad''s shoulders, changing a posture, trying to cover up this embarrassing situation. "What do you think of Hugo''s performance in this work? What do you think of your own performance?" Nicholas finally spoke, tearing up all the cover in one sentence and hitting Brad''s directly. Wound. Brad wanted to be patient, but didn''t hold it back, a disdainful smile leaked from the corner of his mouth, and he said condescendingly, "I think my performance is very good! As for Hugo, I don''t know how to evaluate..." After that, he couldn''t help but feel a little upset. His impulse was still not controlled, but now it was done, and he could only bite the bullet and continue talking, "I mean, in my opinion, our performance is very good. , But the specific situation is still left for the audience to evaluate, right?" As long as he thinks about the scene of losing control in the powerful aura of Hugo''s performance, Brad will tick his teeth with hate. Recently, I heard about Hugos experience in "Death Row", Brad''s mood became light, he was happy, he was excited, he was excited, he felt that Hugo deserved it, and he even faintly hoped that Hugo deep in his heart. Just like this, he was completely crazy, so that he wouldn''t be as foolish as Hugo. People who are not talented enough really need the sword to go slant. It''s just that the bitterness on the tip of the tongue is lingering no matter what. This should be a happy thing, but he always has no way to calm down and enjoy this kind of happiness, which makes him unable to control his temper at all. As the "Seven Deadly Sins" approached, Brad''s mood became more complicated. On the one hand, he expected his performance to be praised. The performance in the "Seven Deadly Sins" can be said to be the result of his hard work, almost It was the pinnacle of his career as an actor, and he was eager to get approval; but on the other hand, he was worried that he would fall behind Hugo because he had personally experienced Hugo''s wonderful performance. Others say that they will not understand the situation without experience. This is true, and so is acting. Without experiencing the authenticity, exquisiteness, and explosiveness of acting, one cannot appreciate the power that makes the soul tremble. Brad saw this power in Hugo. Brad originally thought that after "interviewing vampires at night" and "years of love", he finally obtained the qualifications on par with Hugo, but now it seems that all this is just his wishful thinking. Is he jealous? He will never admit this fact, he despises Hugo, he does not want to be like Hugo, because he and Hugo are completely different! So before the premiere, Brad and Gwyneth had a friction, just because Gwyneth expressed expectations for the premiere, this seemed to touch the scars in Brad''s heart, and the two people fiercely There was a fight. Gwyneth didn''t understand Brad''s mood, and Brad couldn''t say it. At this moment, in the face of Nicholass question, Brads eyes began to jump quickly, his patience had reached his limit, and his smile was about to last, but the reporters would obviously not let Brad easily. Another person continued Nicholas'' question and asked, "So what is your personal opinion? Do you think your performance is more exciting in the Seven Deadly Sins, or is it Hugo?" Nicholas looked over. It was James Rattle of American Weekly. James'' eyes also flashed with excitement. Obviously, he also noticed Brad''s abnormal mood. "I, of course it is me!" Brad blurted out, his contemptuous tone did not hesitate, but after speaking he regretted it again, curled the corner of his mouth slightly, then raised his head and smiled and said, "I mean, I hope it''s me, and I certainly hope that my performance can be recognized. But I also know my shortcomings, so I will continue to work hard." Although Brad was impulsive, but still under control. Brad is mature again compared to when "Interview with the Vampire" was released last year. "Hugo is here!" There was a scream from the front of the red carpet. The reporters rushed towards the front of the red carpet in an instant, but this was the premiere of the movie, not the award ceremony, and there were more than two hundred people. The reporters all flocked up and couldnt fit it So there were still a small number of reporters staying in front of Brad and Gwyneth, but such a sharp contrast still made Brad and Gwyneth stand in front of him. The ground is almost impossible to laugh. Gwyneth became angry. After she came to the red carpet, she didn''t even have a problem, and now she is still being ignored, which is simply a shame. Gwyneth pulled on La Brad and was about to leave, but Brad stood still, which made Gwyneth so angry that she almost snapped her teeth. Brad looked towards the end of the red carpet, Hugo''s figure is so clear in the silver water curtain of flashing lights, the figure that does not seem to be tall and strong is easily attracted under the sky. From everyone''s eyes, all this seems too perfect, and it makes people have an urge to destroy. The "seven deadly sins" made Brad truly feel the gap between him and Hugo, and at the same time made Brad truly understand his persistence and desire. The duel between him and Hugo really opened up The prologue was just brewing before. Brad straightened his spine slightly. He will witness the day when Hugo''s perfection is destroyed. If necessary, he will destroy it with his own hands. He is looking forward to the day when Hugo looks up at him. He has this confidence. Brad turned around, hugged Gwyneth''s slightly stiff waist line again, and strode forward. Chapter 1294： Long-lost premiere The dazzling flashlight in front of me was a little uncomfortable, and I could hardly see the steps in front of me; the shouts and screams swarming from all directions hit me. The National Theater was completely submerged, and the unstoppable heat wave made the autumn tigers in September deterred. The bustling Hollywood Boulevard at this moment seems to be frozen by time, only in the middle. This corner of the National Theater is alive. The mercury-like flashlights invaded like a tsunami in the sound of earth-shaking shouts, causing the land to tremble gently, and a vaguely humming wind can be heard in the distance. With the sound of crashing waves, it seems that even nature is catering to this carnival feast. All this is only because Hugo appeared. "Bang-bang-bang! Bang-bang-bang! Bang-bang-bang!" The neat, rhythmic beats rushed from the mountains to the sea, and the continuous wave of momentum like a rice wave was hit. The air in the National Theater was directly ignited, and the young volcano burst out endless energy at this moment. The hot flame, dazzling red, and surging vibration made the whole world tremble under the footsteps of the young volcano. "Bang Bang!" That shocking power awakened people''s grandeur of the premiere of "Life and Death Hour", and even awakened people''s appeal to Hugo Lancaster. The enthusiasm and touch of that moment made everyone''s heart surging and hard to control. Almost before I realized it, tears were already flashing in the corners of my eyes. They are so happy, happy like never before, just because they saw the man, the man named Hugo Lancaster, the man named Hugo standing in front of them in a healthy and calm manner, and the gentleman named Hugo man. The most familiar and touching smile on the corner of the mouth. Uncontrollable, tears dimmed his eyes, making these countless young volcanoes cast a layer of rain and mist, shining brightly in the sun. "Bang Bang Pa", this is a force that penetrates into people''s hearts and shakes the soul. The excitement, enthusiasm, gratitude, longing, worship, joy, and happiness contained in the tears are vented with the neat rhythm of the sound, letting the connection become one. The flash and the sunlight were eclipsed. Everything, everything, trembling only for that man. Hugo stood on the spot, looking at the turbulent crowd in front of him with some bewilderment, starting from both sides of the street, along the street, along the red carpet towards the center. The entrance to the National Theater stretched out, and the uniform beats touched Hugo''s soul again and again, making his heart hot and trembling like never before. This is not the first time he has felt the enthusiasm from a young volcano, and I believe this will not be the last; it is not as grand as the grandeur of the new album release of "Bath the Morning Light", and perhaps not as much as the tens of thousands of concerts. A sensation created by people joining hands. But at this moment, Hugo can deeply feel the call from the depths of his soul. In an instant, tears wetted Hugo''s eyes, which made him feel embarrassed. He stood in place like a fool, unable to take even a step. Hugo knows that he has always known that young volcanoes are supporting him behind his back, just like his friends, unconditionally trusting him and unconditionally supporting him; he also knows the media revolution that young volcanoes have set off for him. Fate, the whole society was turned upside down, and people turned upside down. But today I feel all this more and more truly than ever before. Looking at the clear and fuzzy faces, they evolve into flashing dots in the web of flashes, forming a beautiful picture of stars, the countless stars let the night light let the moon let the sky All have lost their color, and the beauty is suffocating. The emotion came surging, turning into tears and swirling gently on the eyelashes. Hugo felt the unprecedented heat of his blood and the unprecedented strength of his heart. He felt the power of that faith for the first time in his life. How lucky he is to have such a group of partners standing by him on the road to chasing dreams. Behind him to give support; how happy he is, in the journey full of thorns, there is such a group of comrades who always stand behind him to support him. Hugo never thinks that he is superior to anyone. He is just an ordinary person, an ordinary person who likes music and performances. He has never imagined that his own music and performance can change the lives of other people, let alone It''s an era, and he just hopes that his own music and performance can bring people some happiness, even if it''s just a certain moment in a busy and heavy life, this is enough, this is the value of his existence. But on this road, he has gone farther and farther, and more and more partners. Unknowingly, he has received too much support, too much trust, and this makes the value of dreams bloom. A color that can''t even be seen directly by the sun. Hugo remembered the "bullets" created after experiencing heavy mental stress. It all hit his heart like a bullet, so painful, cruel and bloody, but he was fascinated by it. A smile bloomed at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, a shallow, warm, and gentle smile, blooming proudly like a ray of sunlight. Nicholas looked at this scene inconceivably. The young volcanoes were jumping like fools, with infinite enthusiasm in their eyes, delivering a "pop and pop" sound, supporting Hugo in this way; and Hugo just like that. Standing in a daze, the crystal tears in his eyes reflected the mysterious light, and the mixed smile at the corner of his mouth told endless emotions, returning to the young volcano in this way. At this moment, Nicholas''s heart trembled slightly, even he himself did not realize that the warmth of his eye sockets cast a dreamlike color on the scenery in front of him. Then Nicholas saw Hugo standing next to him, Cameron, who was unable to move for a long time, whispered something. Cameron, who was shocked and at a loss because of the magnificent scene before him, nodded, and said something. Hugo stamped a kiss on his cheek, then stepped forward and stepped on the red carpet first. Today Cameron wore a snow-white spinning short skirt. It was playful and sexy, just like a fairy coming out of a fairy tale book. She was not beautiful, but at this time she couldn''t attract any attention. The reporters just Watching Cameron pass the red carpet in this way, but he didn''t want to make any reaction. Cameron didn''t care either, because she knew that this was not her moment. She walked quickly across the red carpet and left the stage to Hugo. At this time, Hugo just started. In fact, Hugo hopes to walk the red carpet with Cameron. This is his original intention. But the craze at the scene changed Hugo''s mind. He needs to express his solemn gratitude to the young volcanoes. This is what he must do and what he should do. Today Hugo wore an ivory white collarless shirt, completely forbidden. The lust-like retro design, with black agate buckles, fasten all the buttons tightly, and match with a royal blue knitted cardigan, which outlines Hugos slightly thinner figure than before, but it doesnt Appears too thin and weak, instead relying on the generous shoulders to support the clothes, the black jeans even more vividly show the slender legs. The messy hair seems to have not been taken care of, and the half-length hair that has just been half-length hangs down casually, and the length of the eyebrows has not been covered. It is scattered randomly in the wind on Hollywood Boulevard, and it looks like it is just after washing the hair. Just come out directly from home. But this casual attire made Hugo exude a kind of laziness. The sapphire blue cardigan set off Hugos amber eyes, which looks like a transparent lake, blooming with a charming halo, which makes people fascinated. The gentle smile at the corner of the mouth makes it easy to kill the whole thing. field. Hugo did not rush to the red carpet, nor did he regard this red carpet as his one-man stage. Instead, he walked to the young volcanoes standing on the right side and smiled at them the brightest. Saying, "Thank you." Then his eyes stopped on everyone, one after another, "Thank you." Hugo knew that he couldn''t remember such a face, not only because of face blindness, but also because there were too many people, all of which were too vague. But Hugo did his best, hoping to see everyone with his own eyes. Maybe others would think that he was pretending to be coercion, this is a show, but Hugo does not care what others say, because he knows that his best return to young volcanoes is that music is movies, and his "thank you" is lightly There is no power, but he still hopes that the young volcanoes can feel his heartfelt thanks. At this moment, he exists because of the existence of young volcanoes. Hugo''s red carpet walked very slowly, very slowly... the trembling "pop" never stopped, tirelessly as if it would never fade away. The reporters became supporting roles, Cameron and Brad became supporting roles, and Hugo also became supporting roles. The only protagonist was the faces that turned red because of excitement. Nicholas quieted down James also quieted down, not only them, but all the reporters. At this moment, what they felt was not the strong popularity of Hugo, nor the madness and impulse of the entertainment industry, but the most sincere emotions from the heart of the young volcanoes. Therefore, the young volcanoes created the "August 5th Resistance" Action", so the young volcanoes condemned the uncrowned king, so the young volcanoes created a frenzy at the premiere of the "Seven Deadly Sins". From the young volcanoes, the reporters saw the enthusiasm and perseverance that came from glory to death and from Hugo. It is precisely because of this sincerity that the enthusiasm of the young volcanoes has been created. To some extent, what fans refract is the essence of idols. The young volcano showed everyone the best part of Hugo. Looking back suddenly, the Hugo incident of "Death Row" has become a stain that can never be erased on the Crown of the Uncrowned King. The young volcanoes in front of them remind them of this all the time. Unexpectedly, the premiere of "Seven Deadly Sins" became a stage for young volcanoes, and all of Nicholass troubles disappeared. Whether it was the first contradiction or the second contradiction, the answer was already out. Hugo is Hugo. It used to be, it is now, and so is the future. It is never Hugo who hesitates, but the uncrowned king himself. Therefore, he should believe in Hugo, he should support Hugo! Chapter 1295： Talk and laugh Plain text online reading this site domain name mobile phone synchronous reading please visit At the end of the red carpet, Hugo stood quietly in front of the "Seven Deadly Sins" propaganda billboard, watching the dense group of reporters in front of him, all the reporters were secretly surging, as if their footsteps were moving in a messy and sloppy manner, but The upper body remained calm and composed, and the turbulent undercurrent made the reporters look at each other and at a loss what to do. The air was so hot that it cracked the skin. The young volcanoes quieted down under Hugo''s signal. Everyone stood in place. This silence made the restlessness of the scene even more surging, making the moment. All the focus of the world is concentrated on Hugo. Hugo stood there, twitching the corners of his mouth in embarrassment. He was really uncomfortable with the quietness of the reporters. In fact, according to the original plan, Hugo did not intend to attend the premiere of the "Seven Deadly Sins". The most important thing was to conceal the identity of the unnamed murderer until the last moment. But after thinking about it carefully, the more mysterious Hugo was, the reporters would do it. The more he refuses to give up, he might be self-defeating. Especially after the recent incident, the reporter''s focus was that Hugo was destined to be unable to move away, so Hugo simply appeared on the red carpet. The reporters were silent, and Hugo was also silent, without any intention of breaking the embarrassment. This plunged the scene into a weird situation. The turbulent heat in the air was already on the verge of a riot, and the lights and the setting sun intersected. The National Theater looks magnificently like a paradise. The dense crowds are like a calm sea. The surface is calm, but turbulent is brewing deep in the bottom of the sea. In the trance, the oxygen seems to be insufficient, only more and more urgent. Heartbeat and more and more sweat. "Hugo." A hoarse voice broke the deadlock on the scene. Everyone''s eyes hulled over to the source of the sound, and found that it was Nicholas, the representative of the Los Angeles Times reporter, and many other reporters. The relationship is the best. This makes many people breathe a sigh of relief, at least this is a good start. Nicholas''s face is also slightly tighter than usual. It seems that he has not had a direct conversation with Hugo for half a year, since the shooting of the "Seven Deadly Sins" has started. After Nicholas broke his silence, he adjusted his breathing and said, "Your clothes today are a little casual, but they still look handsome. Did you choose it yourself or is it brand sponsored?" Boom! The reporters immediately fry the pot, what the **** is this! This is the premiere of the film, not a brand sponsorship meeting. The reporter raised this question obviously to advertise the sponsor; this is Hollywood, not a fashion show. The reporter''s focus completely deviates from the theme. Such a low-level mistake can only be made by amateur reporters, but today it is brought up by an elite reporter like Nicholas, which is really weird. When Hugo heard Nicholass question, he couldnt help but was stunned. He laughed and smiled at the corners of his mouth. The long and narrow peach blossom eyes turned into crescent moons, and the whole face was revealed. The vigorous vigor, like a dazzling light, bloomed with a hazy halo. Vigorous and clear, charming and deep... the heart stiffened in an instant. At this moment, the turbulent reporters gradually calmed down again, and Hugo smiled, not only because the smile is as bright as the morning sun, but also because the gentle and bright smile is the real Hugo. Familiar Hugo, what does this mean? It means that Hugo is in a good mood today, which means that Hugo did not at least glare at the reporters. It means that the impact of the events on Hugo not so long ago does not seem to be that great. It means that at least today Hugo does not seem to lose his sense of measure due to psychological pressure... Hugo looked down at the clothes on his body, smiled and said, "No, these are some clothes I personally wear." Then Hugo raised his head and looked at Nicholas, "I can''t I know that you are now switching to the fashion page." Nicholas also laughed. "Hugo, you look good today. Have you been resting well recently?" James was the one who asked after Nicholas, with a slightly formal smile on his face, but compared to other reporters, It''s so much better already. Hugo knew what James was asking about. In fact, he was asking about his state after "Death Row", and it was also testing whether he was willing to talk about what happened during the filming of "Death Row". In this regard, Hugo''s mentality was not. Very generous, don''t mind at all, "Very well, I have a very good rest recently." Hugo looked at James with a gentle smile, which made James a little relaxed. "During the filming of''Death Row'', there were rumors that you had some problems because you were too involved in the scene. Is this true? "James said carefully, considering his vocabulary. Hugo laughed, "Yes, when I was filming, because my acting skills were not superb, the filming work of the crew came to a halt. Fortunately, all of us on the crew worked together and it was successfully completed. All the shooting. Hugo said lightly, not focusing on himself, but even so, the reporters were still agitated: this is the first time Hugo has spoken publicly in front of the media in the past two months. The hottest event. At this time, Nicholas saw that many reporters were eager to move. He hurriedly spoke first, and did not give those reporters the opportunity to impulse, "So is your agent''s statement correct? Does that mean that you have now fully recovered? Now? And you successfully completed the filming of "Death Row", can we also expect more of the movie?" These questions are actually what every reporter wants to ask, but Nicholas put it out in the most concise way. This not only avoids the extraneousness of other reporters, but also gives Hugo absolute freedom to answer according to Hugo''s own ideas. . "It seems that David is going to be sad today." Hugo''s answer made everyone stunned, and then it was realized that Hugo was talking about David Fincher. Today is the premiere of "Seven Deadly Sins". As a result, everyones target was locked on "Death Row", which made the reporters'' eyes twinkling, "I havent read Ricks previous announcement, but I believe that Ricks statement is true. Im now Very good. As for "Death Row", I hope everyone will not be disappointed when the movie is released. This is also my expectation as an actor for every work." Hugo answered all Nicholas questions in the most concise way. In fact, Hugo didnt shy away from that experience. Although he didnt want to share it with everyone, he didnt mind if others mentioned it, because this was his career as an actor. There is no need to hide the important part. It''s just not today. Today is the day of the "seven deadly sins". It''s not "death prisoner''s walk" or himself. Therefore, Hugo directly took it with simple words. The reporters were really at a loss when faced with such a Hugo. On the one hand, Hugo''s answer was very concise and neat, showing that he was in good condition; on the other hand, Hugo was reluctant to talk in depth, which made the reporters completely helpless. . But at this time, the reporter didn''t dare to take any risks, so when everyone looked at each other, a hesitant voice asked, "Hugo, how do you feel when you work with Brad on this movie?" In fact, Hugo has just responded positively to the hot events in the past two months. Even if the reporters want to dig deeper, todays premiere is not the right occasion, so now we shift the topic to the "seven deadly sins". It is indeed a correct choice. And Hugo seemed very relaxed, so the reporter boldly led the question to Brad, making a wise decision. Sure enough, Hugo still had a smile on his face, spread his hands and shrugged slightly, "You didn''t even mention Morgan, which really disappointed me." A joke made many reporters chuckle, "shooting." "The Seven Deadly Sins" is a very magical experience, I like it very much, and enjoy it. The cooperation with Morgan and Brad is very pleasant. This is a different experience for us. I think everyone has more It might be less rewarding." is also the official answer, but Hugo''s tone is very relaxed, and there are even some memories in his eyes. The whole answer seems very sincere, making people want to believe that this is Hugo''s true thoughts. "What do you think of Brad''s performance? What do you think of your own performance?" Nicholas also threw the same question to Brad to HugoHugo Rubbing his nose with his fingers, he said with a chuckle, "Oh, God, you guys have a problem for me." This sentence made many reporters chuckle, "Brad is an excellent Actors, we work hard together, hoping to contribute a wonderful film. Now, David has successfully released the film, I think, this should mean that Brad and I did a good job." No one thought that Hugo would interpret this question in this way. On the contrary, many reporters couldn''t help but laugh. "Of course, I hope that I also have an outstanding performance, at least to impress the audience enough, this will be good for my future career development, right?" Hugo''s rhetorical question made the reporters on the spot no longer able to bear it. , They all laughed, "So, we will know the answer. I hope the audience will like this movie." Hugos ease of handling really exceeded all reporters expectations. No one expected that Hugo, after experiencing the "Death Row" incident, faced the media for the first time, not only relaxed and calm, but also talking and laughing, almost relying on one persons work. The strength mobilized the atmosphere of the scene. What''s more commendable is that Hugo''s outstanding eloquence and little sense of humor have not disappeared. Facing such a Hugo, the uncrowned kings lowered their heads. This is Hugo. When everyone thought they would usher in Hugos stormy revenge, Hugo used practical actions to tell everyone his consistent position: he doesnt like hype, he doesnt like gossip, he just A pure actor. This makes the uncrowned kings feel ashamed, like never before. The fastest update, please read without pop-up window. Chapter 1296： deep influence No one is looking forward to the smooth sailing of today''s premiere, including Nicholas and James, as can be seen from their mixed thoughts and caution. Reporters have suffered too many losses in front of Hugo, so that it is hard to erase the deep memory. Since the Golden Globe incident that year, reporters have rarely been able to gain the upper hand in front of Hugo, let alone the witch trials and the recent The powerful negative impact brought about by the Hugo incident in China has caused many reporters to feel scared of Hugo. They cannot look directly into Hugos eyes. Just when everyone thought this premiere would be a disaster, the reality taught the uncrowned kings a lesson: They never really saw the man named Hugo Lancaster before them. Hugos two-to-one answer made it difficult for reporters to continue to make a fuss about the topic of "Hugo vs. Brad", but it also made the reporters more excited. Obviously these two actors were answering questions on the red carpet. The difference also means that the duel between the two people in the "seven deadly sins" is worth looking forward to. "Hugo, can you tell us about your role in the''Seven Deadly Sins'' and the outline of the story?" This was originally a simple question, because Hugo was absent from the press conference at the opening ceremony. , So no one knows anything about Hugo''s role and weight in the movie. This also triggered the subsequent blockade of the alliance. But the ridiculous thing is that the blockade alliance has been disintegrated before it even has time to act. Regardless of whether the members of the Block League arrived at the premiere of the "Seven Deadly Sins" today, the uproar of more than two hundred reporters at the scene means that the Block League wants to completely block Hugo''s news, which is absolutely impossible. Whether it''s the "seven deadly sins" or "death prisoners walking." Blocking the alliance became a laughing stock and disappeared in the press. Originally, reporters thought that Hugo would definitely be willing to answer at todays premiere. This is a simple question, but he didnt want Hugo but laughed and teased, I asked this question at the premiere. Does it mean you don''t want to buy a ticket to enter the cinema? This really disappoints me." Hugos words made the reporters chuckle, "The movie is about to be released soon. I still hope that you can walk into the movie to experience it yourself, and I wont spoil this enjoyment in advance." Hugo''s answer is not leaking. The reporters, of course, did not continue to ask questions, but after watching the movie, they suddenly realized: Hugo dug a hole to make them jump! The premiere ended in this relaxed and happy atmosphere. Audiences who were honored to snap up tickets for the premiere movie began to enter the venue one after another, while other young volcanoes were still unwilling to leave and were waiting. At the entrance of the National Theater, I am going to enter the cinema to watch the "Seven Deadly Sins" immediately after midnight. Although Hugo entered. The National Theater, but not long after, Joseph and Samora showed up with a group of staff to distribute hot coffee and doughnuts to the waiting young volcanoes. The evening in September was already chilly, but the hearts of the young volcanoes were steaming from the hot cup of coffee. "Thanks for your hard work." David Fincher greeted him all the way and gave Hugo a big hug. Although David didn''t say much, everything was contained in one sentence. David knew what Hugo had just experienced, and now letting Hugo attend the premiere and facing such a large-scale media is indeed embarrassing Hugo. What''s more, Hugo''s excellent performance at the premiere just now made the atmosphere lively, which is good for the subsequent publicity of the "seven deadly sins". Hugo smiled and patted David on the back, "Don''t worry, I also get box office dividends. This is my responsibility." At the beginning of the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Mission Impossible" dispute, to the end" "Mission Impossible" chose Tom Cruise, and Hugo joined the "Seven Deadly Sins", but there has been a lot of talk about the pay and never announced. In fact, Hugo played a supporting role like the "Seven Deadly Sins" of Anonymous. Not only did he get ten million dollars in salary, which was more than double the actor Brad''s four million, but Hugo also took five percent. Box office dividends, although not comparable to the ratio of dividends during the period of "Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction", Hugo can still get box office dividends in the case of supporting roles, which shows that the new line film company attaches great importance to Hugo. "You deserve it, don''t you?" David also patted Hugo on the shoulder and said with a big smile. Although the recent big heat incident is a harm to Hugo itself, it is undeniable that it is precisely because of these concerns that "Death Row" has become a super hot spot in one fell swoop. Sin" also took advantage of this shareholder spirit, and New Line Film Co. organized such a grand premiere today without any effort. It is conceivable that in the cold September, it is estimated that no one can become the opponent of the "seven deadly sins", which also provides an excellent premise for the film to create a good box office record. And all this is the credit of Hugo, which is an additional effect that Brad and Morgan cannot bring. And David also knows that Hugo''s Anonymous will definitely become the highlight of the "Seven Deadly Sins" no matter from the perspective of complementing the movie or from the perspective of shocking the audience. That''s why David said this. The fact is also true. After the premiere of "Seven Deadly Sins", Hugo''s powerful appeal came into play that night. The presence of more than two hundred reporters revived the summer frenzy in September. Since then, more than 130 media have focused their attention on the "seven deadly sins", making this thriller and suspense movie easily the best of September. Works of interest. Not to mention the frenzy created by the young volcano at the premiere, which almost makes the "seven deadly sins" reproduce the original "speed of life and death". Does it mean that the "seven deadly sins" can also create something like "speed of life and death." What about the same box office myth? In the off-season period, since there are not many movies to choose from, once a predator appears, it can attract the attention of almost all audiences. It is even possible that a movie occupies more than 80% of the box office in the off-season period. Now, the "seven deadly sins" obviously have this ability. The new line film company seems to be a suicide schedule choice, but under the fermenting effect of the "x factor" Hugo, it has become the wisest choice. This is the star effect. A person''s role not only represents box office appeal, but also represents a strong influence. It can often reduce the cost of film companies by more than 20%. This is an important reason for the high pay of superstar films. Merchants are chasing profits, and their abacus is better than anyone else. Obviously, Hugo is currently the most cost-effective top star in Hollywood, which no one can match. The premiere of "Seven Deadly Sins" once again proved this point. Whats more interesting is that at the premiere, Nicholas casually mentioned Hugos clothing problem. Although Hugo only understated the topic at the time, this topic obviously aroused the interest of many people, and the medias The strength of the tentacles and fans is unmatched. After the premiere of "Seven Deadly Sins", people quickly found out the source of Hugo''s clothes. Knitted cardigans and shirts were made by Burberry. They were old models that had been released last fall, and jeans. It comes from the style of Gucci this spring, and the old pair of sneakers are from Vance-old shoes that Hugo has worn several times in private. Note that none of them are new! but! Almost overnight, the ivory white collarless shirt led a new frenzy, which symbolized the typical prohibition. The sensualistic design has easily become the latest trend, even surpassing the New York Fashion Week held in October, and has had an immeasurable follow-up impact on major fashion brands-the following spring and summer fashion week, major brands launched one after another A series of classical prohibitions represented by collarless shirts. Desire design has become a new fashion trend in the coming year. Even more incredible is that Hugo''s royal blue wool knit cardigan became the hottest fashion item in the next four months. Last fall, when Burberry released this sweater, no one cared about it. Many people thought that this cardigan was too rigid, and it looked very boring without a pattern, which was in line with Burberry''s traditional conservative and classic attitude. But after matching the Hugo, people suddenly found that different styles can obviously be reflected through different collocations. More importantly, the royal blue and the retro cardigan have become all-match items among the fashion items. Most of Burberrys old models last fall have been taken off the shelves, but after the premiere of the "Seven Deadly Sins", in less than a month, all the old models in the United States have been sold out, and some people even made a special trip. I rushed to Burberry''s main store in London to find such a royal blue knitted cardigan. It is said that in the Upper East Side of New York , a cardigan that was originally priced at US$6.99 has been hyped up to US$3,600 and is still in short supply. Burberrys sales in September and October showed a spurt of growth. As Hugo wears old models, most of the old models have been off the shelves, so people will inevitably notice when they enter the store to buy items. New style-Burberry invited the chief designer to create a new style, and it quickly became a free advertisement. Since then, it has had a long-term impact that is difficult to calculate. Even Gucci and Vance quickly attracted countless people, and the latter entered the sight of the fashion industry for the first time from a purely Californian skateboarder sports brand. This is Thomas Wieland''s biggest calculation at the beginning. Obviously, Burberry is already at the forefront of the times. In a small premiere, Hugo has had an infinite influence by relying on his own power. Even new-line film companies, DreamWorks, and Endeavour elite brokerage companies are making profits. Such far-reaching influence can be regarded as the No. 1 in Hollywood today. one person. So, what kind of results can the "seven deadly sins" create? The massive publicity is just an introduction. It is the work itself that really determines the ultimate achievement. Whether the quality of the "seven deadly sins" can withstand the test, everyone will wait and see. Chapter 1297： 7 deadly sins The movie kicked off in an atmosphere that was quiet to a little weird, peaceful to a little depressed. The continuous rainstorm filled the big screen of cyan, gray, and black with gloom, restlessness, and anxiety. Samose is a criminal officer of the local police station and a homicide expert. He was a police officer for thirty-two years. When the investigation career finally came to an end, what Samose felt was not reluctance, but relief after exhaustion to the extreme. He even couldn''t wait to enjoy his retirement. In order to take over his job, the young and energetic Mills was sent to this big city from a small place. Mills was full of energy and conceit. His experience in homicide cases over the past five years made him well prepared and ready to plan to live in this city. Have a career. But Mills'' enthusiasm hit a wall in front of Samose. Samose not only didn''t catch a cold to Mills, he even treated each other coldly. The arrogant Mills seemed disapproving of Samose. In less than five minutes, the premise of the story has been explained. David Fincher only used a case in which his wife could not bear domestic violence and shot her husband impulsively, and he introduced Samose and Mills into the story without a trace. , And use three or two dialogues to outline the prototypes of the two characters'' personalities, which refreshed the audience in the movie theater a lot. Sitting in the movie theater, Nicholas could hear the audience''s detailed discussion during the short time when the opening of the film was cut. The failure of "Alien 3" caused many people to question David''s ability to direct, but today''s opening chapter Obviously a small surprise. However, just when everyone else ignored the opening of the film''s opening, Nicholas paid full attention to the opening, because he found some unusual pictures. The title of "The Seven Deadly Sins" is full of eerie and horrible atmosphere. These scattered images seem to depict a person taking off his fingerprints and then recording his weird thoughts in a diary. In the end, there are many murderous photos and screenshots. , The fragmented and fragmented pictures made the atmosphere of horror and suspense all over the cinema in an instant. However, Nicholas always felt that something was wrong. There was only a pair of hands that appeared on the screen, and there were no other details, but he always felt that these hands were a bit familiar, but he couldn''t tell why. Relatively speaking, he noticed another clear detail. In the list of cast members, David Fincher, Brad Pitt, Morgan Freeman all appeared, but they did not appear. Hugo''s name is really weird. However, the entire title was less than one minute long, and most viewers did not notice this detail at all, and Nicholas could only temporarily bury this idea in his heart. The movie cuts to the main topic again in a calm atmosphere. The sweet and happy morning of Mills and his wife, Trish, brought a touch of warmth in the squally rain outside the window, but immediately after a call from the police station, Mills was substituted into another world. inside. On Monday, the first homicide occurred. This was the first case of Mills arriving in the city and the last case before Samose''s retirement. In a dirty apartment infested with cockroaches, an extremely fat man froze on a chair, his face buried deep in a bowl full of spaghetti in front of him. After an autopsy, the forensic doctor confirmed that the man had died due to overeating. The coroner confirmed that the deceased may have been forced to eat for up to twelve hours, until he was unconscious, and then underwent torture and torture. , Continue to eat, eventually leading to death. Samose believes that if the murderer wants to kill, there are more clean and neat methods, and the murderer deliberately chose this complicated and wordy method, which is obviously premeditated. Samose believes that the murderer will definitely not stop there. Therefore, Samose asked to withdraw from this case. He didn''t want to be entangled in this case before he retired in a week, because he knew it must be very tricky, which made Mills totally confused. Samose asked his superiors to withdraw from the investigation of this case, but at the same time he did not think Mills was competent in this case, because for Mills who had just arrived in this city, the case was too complicated and too heavy. Mills Obviously lack of experience. This made Mills particularly rebellious, trying hard to prove his ability based on reason. But in the end, the boss asked Samose to continue to handle this case, and Mills went to handle other cases. No clues have been cleared out for the fat man case on Monday, and another case occurred on Tuesday. A lawyer was killed in his office, and Mills became the person in charge of the case. When the police colleagues learned that Mills was in charge of this case, they all expressed their distrust of Mills. The lawyer died in the office of the firm, and a word "greedy" was written on the floor in blood. The police boss was worried that Mills could not be responsible for this case. Because the death of the wealthy lawyer had attracted the attention of all the news media, he hoped Samose could take over. Samosa expressed disappointment in this society. The city is full of violence, hatred and discrimination. Justice has been shrouded in a dense cloud. He no longer has unrealistic dreams. He wants to do it. Justice, but will not give everything for justice. Samose returned to the scene of the first case, carefully checked every clue, and finally found a word behind the refrigerator, "gluttony", and a note on it that read "The long and difficult road, out of prison." See the light afterwards". This is the "Paradise Lost (. from John Milton (.), which reminds Samose of the seven deadly sins of Christianity: gluttony, greed, laziness, anger, pride, and licentiousness. Desire and jealousy. Samose believes that the first case is gluttony, and the second case is greed. This is a serial killer case, and there will be five more murders after this. Unfortunately, this view did not get the attention of the boss and Mills. Samose refused to accept the case, but Mills couldn''t wait to show his talents. Leaving the police station and getting in a taxi, Samose heard the driver ask, "Where do you want to go?" Samose looked at the continuous rainstorm outside the window, and said meaningfully, "Stay away from this ghost place." At this moment, the movie is only twenty-five minutes past, but the tight and gloomy atmosphere in the air makes people shudder. The endless rainstorm makes the chest breathless. The commotion of the entire movie theater. All disappeared, falling into a kind of unconscious silence and tension, even the audience themselves did not notice this abnormal change. Nicholas could not help but frowned slightly. He could vaguely feel that this was not a simple case, and the title of the movie confirmed the seven deadly sins Samose said, but such a story is not in the Hollywood script. Common but not rare, what makes the movie special? Also, why did Hugo still not show up? However, Nicholas can also feel that the lens and atmosphere of the movie are under the control of the director, invisibly revealing a coldness and weirdness, so that all the noise in the movie theater is quieted, that kind of from the dark The gloomy coolness that exudes made the temperature before the summer heat in September become chilly, which made Nicholas gradually give up thinking, and the whole person entered the plot. Although Samose refused to handle the case, he still went to the library to consult a lot of materials and wrote a list of books related to the seven deadly sins, hoping to help Mills'' investigation. But Mills, who was impatient, apparently believed that these books had no effect at all. Tracey invited Samose to eat at home. Mills seemed unhappy, but Tracey had a very happy chat with Samose and learned about the happy life of the young couple. This also made Samose and Mills feel good about it. The relationship eased. After dinner, the two talked about the details of Tuesday''s lawyer''s case. They found that the murderer was likely to use atonement as a preaching, forcing the deceased to repent, just like... a preacher. Immediately, Samose and Mills thought of the key points from the clues left by the law firm. They left Trixie alone at home and walked through the vines all night. They found an upside-down painting in the office with hidden behind the painting. The words "help me" spelled out by fingerprints, and it was found that the fingerprints did not come from the victim. After a quiet Wednesday, the police identified the suspect from fingerprints on Thursday. He was a suspect with a serious mental illness and committed crimes. The lawyer who was killed successfully defended him in court. Obviously, this is the suspect that best fits their guess. Mills thinks so, but Samose always feels that there is something wrong with it. Nicholas involuntarily adjusted his sitting postureHis brain was also clouded by the progress of the story. He didn''t even notice it. His hands were on his chest and his muscles were tight. Protecting himself tensely, staring closely at the big screen. police. When the inspectors arrived at the suspect''s apartment fully armed, they found a bound person on his bed who was close to corruption, and the word "laziness" was written on the wall above the bed. Everyone thought that this person was dead. Mills and Samose began to search for evidence at the scene, but at this moment, the rotten corpse, which was almost skinny, suddenly coughed and struggled, like a corpse. , Which makes all the police in the whole house. Observe all messing up. Hearing the coughing sound, Nicholas also involuntarily grabbed his arm, and almost jumped up. There was an exclamation in the cinema. The undecided commotion broke the cinema which lasted for nearly five years. After ten minutes of silence, the sound of rapid breathing continued to be heard. At this time, people realized that they seemed to have forgotten to breathe for so long in the past. Even the sound of beating heart quietly disappeared in the flow of blood. At this time, the trembling after being frightened suddenly awakened the stiffness and fear in the entire movie theater. The thunderous drum beats heavily on Nicholas'' eardrums, and he involuntarily breathed in big mouthfuls. The suffocating sense of urgency unexpectedly plunged him into endless panic without knowing it! Chapter 1298： Shocked The suspect was quickly sent to the hospital for treatment, but unfortunately he was still unable to recover. After the doctor explained, it turned out that this person had been tied to the bed. For a whole year, during this period, he had not eaten any food at all, but used antibiotics and other drugs to maintain his life. Obviously, the murderer wanted to make the victim suffer. After realizing that they were being swayed by the real murderer, Mills'' emotions began to lose control. Samose had been persuading Mills not to be impulsive, but Mills couldn''t listen. Mills even shook his fist directly at a reporter and provoke the reporter impulsively. "Impressive and irritable," Samosa said disappointedly to Mills. After three consecutive murders, Mills wife, Trish, met Samose. It turned out that Trish was pregnant, but she didnt know whether she should tell her husband. Because the two of them have just arrived in a new environment, and Mills is currently under great pressure, she has not found a new job for the time being, and she does not want to put more pressure on her husband. Samose threw herself into Trish, who had forced his girlfriend to fall. Because he thinks the situation at the time is not suitable for having children, but he still regrets it so far, and finally ended up breaking up. Samose suggested that if Trish decides to fall. Fetus, then dont let Mills know that she is pregnant. Samose realized that the real murderer could not be a genius. He must learn about religious information and murder methods through channels. The library became a bridge between them. Samose and Mills bought the library''s borrowing records of the seven deadly sins through illegal Guam, and then gradually filtered them, and finally found a suspect named Anonymous (John Du). Mills believed that the Anonymous could not be the real culprit they were looking for, but Samose insisted that in the absence of clues, any possibility needs to be confirmed. As a result, the two of them arrived outside the anonymous apartment, but they were suddenly shot by an unknown person. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" The four gunshots caused a commotion in the entire movie theater. The commotion here was not any sound, but everyone was disrupted by the sudden and unwarned gunshots. Everyone hurriedly adjusted their seats and couldn''t help it. Leaning forward, he wanted to see who the shooter was. Even if he wasn''t the real murderer, he was at least someone who had something to do with the murderer. The creaking sound of the chairs in the movie theater seemed insignificant in the lively gun battle on the big screen, but the invisible panic caused everyone''s heartbeat speed to lose its original rhythm. The shooting from the incoming people did not hit Samose and Mills. The young Mills quickly chased up, while Samose was a little behind and chased after him. In the intense chase, Mills hit the opponents calf, but the opponent still dragged his injured leg out of the building and plunged into the heavy rain; Mills chased him and even injured his left hand. In the end, the opponent was forced into a dead end alley, and all eyes were blurred during the heavy rain, which made Mills step forward cautiously. The tense atmosphere reached its peak in the continuous rainstorm. Suddenly, a black hand appeared above Mills, and it slammed Mills''s head severely, causing Mills to be bloodied. With this sudden blow, even though the audience had been alert for a long time, there was still an exclamation! The other party walked down calmly and pointed his gun at Mills'' head. The **** face of Mills was hanging by a thread. This made Nicholas involuntarily hold his breath, and there was no sound in all directions, as if even a little bit. The sound of breathing can make people frightened. Nicholas didn''t even realize that his hands had burst out because of too much force, and the tightness almost made him on the verge of collapse. The opponent''s muzzle was aimed at Mills'' temples, but he still didn''t show his true face, and then he just hesitated for a moment before he retracted the muzzle and turned and fled. This caused a sigh of relief from the cinema in an instant, and many people softened in an instant and collapsed on the back of the cinema chair. Samose who chased afterwards ensured the safety of Mills! But at this time the question arises: if the other party is really the murderer, why not kill Mills? Almost every audience has such questions in their minds, but they don''t have time to think, because the story advances so quickly. Samose and Mills returned to the anonymous apartment for investigation. Samose hoped to wait for the police station to obtain a search and investigation warrant so that their search would be legal. Otherwise, even if they found evidence, they would not be able to submit it to court. The real murderer would be allowed to escape; but Mills couldn''t wait, his anger almost broke through his chest, and on impulse he kicked through the wooden door in front of him, leaving Samosa dumbfounded, but there was no other way. After entering the room, Samose and the others found a large number of notes, which detailed the modus operandi, the description of the concept, and a large number of photos of the victim or the suspected target. They even found that Mills was facing the stairs of the "lazy" victim. A photo of a reporter hitting his hands. Mills immediately realized that the reporter who broke into the murder scene was the Anonymous, and the Anonymous was the real culprit in this series of serial murders. "It''s him!" Nicholas blurted out in surprise, he realized that the scenes when the movie''s opening was cut into were scattered fragments of the serial killer''s plan to kill! So shocked that Nicholas didn''t even realize that he was in the cinema, so he shouted out. Fortunately, at this time Nicholas was too nervous, his throat was dry, and the sound was really not loud, so he threw a small stone into the silent movie theater. But everyone around him ignored Nicholas, everyone''s eyes were still locked on the big screen motionless, and their breaths were completely held. Nicholas also quickly closed his mouth, leaning towards the big screen, as if the closer to the big screen, the closer to the truth. When Samose and Mills were collecting evidence in the apartment, the Anonymous dared to call back to his apartment, admiring the efficiency of the two people, and saying that he would speed up his pace and slightly adjust the direction of the crime. Faced with the provocation of an anonymous man, police. The authority of the police has been challenged unprecedentedly, but they still failed to prevent the next case from happening. On Saturday, Anonymous used a gun to intimidate a man in a room in an entertainment venue, asking him to wear a pair of special leather shorts that appeared to be equipped with a sharp metal blade under the front crotch. sex. Abuse props and with a prostitute. The relationship between the woman directly led to her death. The "murderer" man was too scared and incoherent, unable to even prevent orderly language, and finally lost control completely. He could not provide any clues about the anonymous. Seeing the man sweating profusely and trembling, Nicholas only felt an uncontrollable cold from deep inside his heart, causing him to tremble constantly. The fear came from the depths of his soul. He could not control it at all. I can hold my hands tightly, but the endless cold still swarms. The entire movie theater is like a ghastly morgue. "I don''t think I can live here anymore. I think indifference is a virtue here. I am not good enough, but I am sympathetic. Indifference is also a solution. It is easier to indulge in drugs than to face the hardships of life, and it is easier to steal than to make money. It is easier to hit a child than to raise a child, and love is expensive and expensive." Samose said when he faced Mills about why he was unwilling to care, because he had lost faith in this society. People only care about themselves, not only indifferent, but cruel. But Mills did not agree, he wanted to make a difference, he wanted to be a hero. This conversation also reveals that this work is not just a serial killer case, it has more and more social implications. But how will the director present the final core? On Sunday, a young female model was killed at her residence. Her face was disfigured by acid, her nose was cut off, and a bottle of sleeping pills was glued with super glue on one hand and a phone in the other. Samose believes that this is a scene designed by the murderer: You can call to survive, but your appearance is ruined; you can also put aside your distress and choose to commit suicide. For a woman who is proud of her looks, she would rather die than survive. Therefore, another corpse appeared in front of them. Back at the police station, Samose decided to retire after solving the case, but neither he nor Mills had any hope of the future of the case. At this time a taxi stopped at the entrance of the police station, and a simple bald man walked down. There was a little blood on his slightly sloppy white shirt, and he watched Samose and Mills, who had just entered the police station, followed. Only the back of this man can be seen in the camera. His slender figure is a little hunched. He walks unhurriedly and calmly. There is no surprise or surprise when people pass by him. His simple and desolate attire Not messy. He walked into the busy police hall step by step in this way. The messy bloodstains can be clearly seen from the man''s back, but there are people coming and going in the busy hall, but no one notices the man''s figure at all. The man steadily raised his voice and shouted, "Police Officer." But his voice was swallowed by the noise around him. He looked at it again and still didn''t get a response. Then he stopped and stood on the spot, watching Samose and Mills, who went upstairs, shouted in a loud voice, "Police... Officer..." The shocking voice echoed throughout the hall, making everyone look at the source of the sound. , Including Mills and Samosa. Then all the audience saw the front of this person! From bottom to top, the hem of the blood-stained shirt, the **** hands, the calm and calm face... It''s Hugo, it''s Hugo-Lancaster, it''s the Hugo that is almost forgotten by people- Lancaster! Chapter 1299： Soul trembling "Oh, God...oh, God..." A series of low mutters echoed throughout the movie theater. Nicholas didn''t say anything, but his condition was not much better. His fingers were too hard. It started to pale, and after hearing the deafening "police officer", he loosened it, and then grasped the back of the seat tightly, as if grasping the driftwood for survival, holding it with all strength . Oh, Hugo! Oh, it''s Hugo! Nicholas looked at the Hugo who seemed to have just completed the dismemberment on the big screen incredulously. The bright blood was still flowing, vividly sketching the scene of the dismemberment, which made Nicholas'' muscles begin to tremble uncontrollably. He actually forgot Hugo! The tight and tight plot made him forget the most important core character of the "Seven Deadly Sins": Hugo! Just when all the audience were fully involved in the movie and forgot the "existence" of Hugo, everyone never expected that Hugo would appear on the stage in such a shocking and unexpected way, that calm and handsome face With his extremely powerful clothes and bald head, Nicholas was shocked, unable to make a sound. "You are looking for me..." Hugo opened his hands wrapped in gauze with a small smile on his mouth, stood calmly and calmly standing in place, and spoke calmly and calmly. That handsome face faded away from the bright appearance because of the shiny bald head, and it was more of a bookish air. The soft facial features were also carved out with a little personality because of the edges and corners of the bald head. This Hugo is so familiar, this Hugo It''s so strange again. Just when everyone forgot that Hugo was also a member of the cast of this movie, he made his debut silently. All the spectators in the movie theater were in a commotion in an instant, low sobbing and out-of-control gasps accompanied the chaos of the police hall in the movie. The scene in the movie is so ridiculous that the man just stood there quietly, but Mills completely lost control and panicked and asked the man to lie on the ground. The man did not resist at all and did so obediently. And his obedience made the surrounding chaos, Mills'' impulse and anger even more ridiculous. "I want to talk to my lawyer, please." The gentle voice of the bald man made his soul tremble uncontrollably. Nicholas clenched his teeth tightly, his eyes quickly covered with a layer of water mist, he really did not expect that Hugo appeared so silently, but it brought the most shocking since the beginning of the whole movie. The waves caused every audience-without exception, every audience was caught in endless panic. They were like the Mills in the movie, fear, panic, disorder, and fright at a loss. With just one appearance, the movie entered another rhythm in an instant. It turned out that this was the nameless person Samose and the others were looking for, and he came in front of him. Since he cut off all the skins of his fingers, he did not leave any fingerprints in the previous cases. At the same time, he was also tested for blood stains from another unknown person. Anonymous made a request and condition through a lawyer. If the police want to find the bodies of the last two victims, they must be accompanied by Samose and Mills. The three of them go to the place where the bodies are searched, otherwise he will use mental disorders as the excuse Defend without having to bear legal responsibility. As soon as the Anonymous appeared on the stage, he mobilized the entire police station with a calm and steady attitude. Although Samose was worried, the aggressive Mills was unwilling to give up. The two finally agreed to the Anonymous''s terms. Samose drove, Mills sat in the passenger seat, and left the city with an anonymous person in the back seat. The rainy city finally revealed the sun for the first time, and the bright and sunny sky seemed to imply that the haze had reached the point. Mills and Anonymous started a conversation, "Let''s not just go looking for the corpse? That''s not addictive. You have to consider the newspaper, right?" The Anonymous pursed his lips and glanced at Mills, "If you want to be heard by someone, it''s not enough to pat him on the shoulder. You have to shock him so that people can listen to you carefully." "But the question is, what is special about you, others will listen to you?" Mills retorted. "I am not special. I am no different from ordinary people, but what I do is very special, my work." Anonymous''s voice was clearly transmitted to the helicopter that the police were in charge of monitoring. "Your work? John?" Samose said. "Yes." The Anonymous replied neatly, squirming his lips. Mills shook his head, "But I don''t think it is special!" "You are wrong." Anonymous said softly. Mills retorted with a mocking smile, "I''m right. The funny thing is that in two months, no one will care about your work, no one will remember you." The Anonymous was not angry at all, and just said softly, "You haven''t seen the whole picture. When I''m done, and when it''s done, it will become... it will be difficult for people to fully understand, but it is impossible to deny the incident." "This perverted monster plays mystery!" Mills'' mouth was full of irony. On the contrary, Anonymous twitched slightly, "As long as it is a great plan, I can''t wait for you to see it. It is really extraordinary, and I will stand by your side." Mills sneered aggressively, "When it happens, be sure to tell me, I don''t want to miss it." The Anonymous looked at Mills calmly, and said meaningfully, "Don''t worry, you will never miss anything, you will not miss anything." Facing Mills repeatedly mocking him as a lunatic, the Anonymous was still not emotional. The change is just that elegantly, "I have no choice, I was chosen." The words of Anonymous made Mills'' mood gradually full, "I think you are just killing innocent people." However, this sentence seemed to touch Wuming''s emotions. For the first time, his words lost their peace, full of disgust and rejection, and even a little agitated, "Innocent? Are you kidding? A fat man, too fat to stand up. You see on the street and laugh at him with your friends. If you are eating, he will make you unable to swallow. You should thank the lawyer I picked. He has been making money with conscience all his life and he is full of lies. The land... helps the rape. The rapists and murderers go with impunity." Mills tried to interrupt, but couldn''t stop the increasingly excited Anonymous, "Murder, that beauty...Murder? Like you?" Anonymous was still venting his rare emotional fluctuations, which made the car completely quiet, only his voice reverberated, "That beauty...she is too ugly on the inside, she can''t live for fear that she is not beautiful on the outside. . Traitor drug dealers, dont forget that there are also sick prostitutes. Only in this fallen world can I say that they are innocent. This is my belief! We see these crimes in every street corner and every home. , We tolerate it, because it''s no wonder...Don''t ask me to pity those people, I don''t mourn them, nor the evil city of Sodom!" "You mean you are doing good deeds of God?" "God''s approach is mysterious." When the Anonymous spoke, the calm and steady expression, elegant and quiet appearance, and slightly squirming lips, while Mills'' **** appearance, exaggerated and wanton expression, even lost control in the words of the Anonymous, which made it difficult for Nicholas. Praise the "righteous" Mills and condemn the "evil" Anonymous. Everyone feels that the performance of the Anonymous is not a policeman. The observant Mills is trying the Anonymous, but the Anonymous, who is a criminal, is trying Mills. And Samoses pensive expression also confirmed Nicholass thoughts and the thoughts of every audience at the scene. This weird situation silenced the entire movie theater, leaving only the sound of the heart hitting the chest reverberating: everyone was wondering where the Anonymous finally led the story. Anonymous took two people to a barren desert area, and then a small truck appeared. Samose was alone and stopped the vehicle. The driver told Samose that a customer had paid a high freight and ordered him to take it on time. The package is shipped to the destination. Samose opened the package and was surprised by the contents of the package. He immediately understood the Anonymouss attempt, so Rick ran towards the location of Mills and the Anonymous, while telling his colleagues in the helicopter by radio that "the situation has been controlled by the suspect." ", while shouting to ask Mills to drop the gun in his hand. This is when Anonymous began to tell Mills the truth. It turned out that he had visited Mills house earlier today and tried to act as her husband, but failed. So Anonymous killed her and took her head as a souvenir. . The Anonymous said that he seemed to have committed the crime of jealousy, and only heard the Anonymous whisper, "Vengeance, Mills; incarnate...angry!" In an instant, the entire magnificent blueprint was presented in front of every audience. Anonymous was jealous, and Mills was angry. All the previous questions have been answered, and the whole puzzle is finally complete, but everyone in the movie theater stopped breathing, and there was no sound. When the truth of the ending was presented in front of us, almost no one could bear the powerful impact. Everyone opened their mouths slightly and looked at the big screen dumbfounded. The brain was completely stiff, unable to think, unable to react, and could only collapse in the calm, steady, and calm words of Anonymous! Mills'' emotions fell apart bit by bit in Wuming''s calm and indifferent words and finally fell into a complete collapse. "She begs me for mercy", but the Anonymous still did not stop. His quiet voice seemed so powerful amid Mills'' wailing and Samosa''s roar, "and the child in her stomach..." has always been calm. Samose finally couldn''t help it, and punched Wu Mingshi severely. "Roar..." The whole cinema took a breath. Mills was stunned directly in place, looking at Wumingshi inconceivably, but Wumingshi gave a chuckle, suddenly looked at Samose and sighed softly, "Oh...he doesn''t know." The light smile made her The fear inside is overwhelming! Mills was swallowed by anger in an instant, although Samose tried to persuade Mills: If he shoots, then Anonymous wins. It''s a pity that Mills'' anger was completely out of control. After several struggles, there was a "bang" of the gun, and the Anonymous fell to the ground, and the angry Mills didn''t think it was enough. He fired a few more shots in a row. Continuously whirling over the empty desert, making my heart feel cold. boom! Bang bang! boom! Chapter 1300： Suddenly realized Mills was detained in a police car and was taken away like this. On that young face full of vigor, pride, and confidence, he was full of despair at this time. All vitality disappeared. A touch of confusion remained looming in the dark night. The police boss looked at Samosa with a look of vicissitudes of life, and asked in a low voice, "Where are you going?" Samose looked at the police car gradually leaving, and only said one word, "Nearby." After a pause, he seemed to be answering his boss, more like convincing himself, adding, "I won''t go far." The setting sun at the far end of the sky is only a faint bright yellow, and the lights in the hazy sand are flickering and dimming, and the night is about to fall. Samoses deep voice said in the voiceover, Ernest Hemingway once wrote that this world is beautiful and worth fighting for. I only believe the second half. The movie came to an end like this. When the movie fell into a black screen, everyone did not have time to react, and saw the contrasting white font displayed on the big screen, "Hugo Lancaster played the Anonymous", after everyone saw it clearly , And then the entire crew list began to slide from top to bottom. This scene clearly awakened everyones memory. The nameless, the seemingly ordinary nameless with shaved head, the nameless who only relied on calm words and gentle smiles to play everyone in the applause, unexpectedly It''s Hugo! There is no doubt that Hugo is the biggest attraction of the "Seven Deadly Sins", and the duel between Hugo and Brad is also the biggest expectation of this movie. But with the advancement of the movie, almost everyone was involved in the plot. All the audience including Nicholas "forgot" Hugo, but he suddenly appeared on the scene at the end of the movie and brought it to the audience in the shortest time. The most shocking visual feast for the audience! Nicholas just sat on the spot silly, looking at the big screen blankly, his mouth squirmed a few times, but no sound came out. The stormy sea in his heart almost made his brain blank, and he looked around blankly. , But didn''t know what he was looking for. Finally, his eyes fell on the subtitles on the big screen, and his eyes were out of focus searching for a target he didn''t know. Is the "seven deadly sins" worth looking forward to? Of course it is worth looking forward to! After Hugo lost the selection of "Mission Impossible", he joined the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew quickly and quickly, not only forming an iron triangle with Brad and Morgan, but also becoming Hugo''s first film with a remuneration of over 10 million. This answer has not been recognized by Xinxian Film Company and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, but people in the circle have already acquiesced. The "Seven Deadly Sins" had already become the focus of attention long before the shooting started, not to mention the attention brought by the "Hugo Big Name" incident at the opening ceremony and the recent media turmoil...Wait, Hugo playing a big name? Refused to attend the press conference of the opening ceremony? The "Seven Deadly Sins" refused to be interviewed by the media for a long time after filming? Even at the premiere, Hugo still avoided all the remarks about the characters in the movie? Nicholas''s stiff brain finally started to work. With a flash of inspiration, the bald image of Hugo that brought countless impacts appeared in his mind, not to mention the role of Hugo that determined the trend and tone of the whole movie! "Damn **** Christ!" Nicholas jumped up suddenly, looking around for Hugo, wanting to yell! Obviously, Nicholas realized that in the past few months, all the media have been played around by Hugo! But before Nicholas scolded, his jump seemed to have touched a switch. The audience all stood up in a hoarse manner. The first second was calm to the weird movie theater, and the next second became a storm. "Papa Papa!" The thunderous applause was vented by lightning and thunder before the subtitles were about to end. The lights of the cinema slowly turned on, and the audience stood up collectively. Their expressions were either surprised or surprised. Fear or admiration or excitement, expressing the turbulent inner waves, everyone struggling to flap their hands, vent their inner emotions with that loud and crisp sound, expressing such a wonderful and surging emotion for the "seven deadly sins" . The whistles were mixed with applause one after another, the hot applause continued to rub in the air, and the turbulent sound waves and air waves let the whole body. The floor of the National Theater began to tremble. In the stormy sea, the cast of the crew walked forward one after another, standing in front of the big screen, receiving the baptism of applause. At this time, the noise on the scene began to lose control, and many people finally couldn''t bear the anxiety and excitement in their hearts, and shouted impulsively, "Wonderful! Wonderful!" Subsequently, in. The National Theater has completely entered the volcanic eruption mode. Numerous praises swarmed from all directions. The air pressure and temperature in the entire space are getting higher and higher. middle. The National Theater was razed to the ground. David Fincher stood in the forefront of the audience, feeling the wave of frenzy that had been overshadowed by the wave, feeling a lot of emotions, and standing in place for a while was a little overwhelmed. Standing aside, Hugo seemed to feel David''s turbulent emotions. He patted David on the shoulder and said with a big smile, "Enjoy!" Only then did the smile on David''s face bloom, and then he gave Hugo a firm hug and slapped Hugo''s back hard, expressing his gratitude to Hugo in this way. He deeply knew that Hugo''s performance was the key to the success of the "Seven Deadly Sins", and Hugo not only met the requirements, but also dedicated a wonderful performance that made him admire. The applause lasted, echoing around the theater for at least five minutes before hitting it. The door of the National Theater has completely boiled, like the red sea boiling under Moses staff. The reporters and young volcanoes who were still unwilling to leave without being able to enter the premiere felt the shock inside the cinema. Applause, they all know: the movie succeeded, the "seven deadly sins" succeeded, and Hugo succeeded again! The crowd standing outside the door in the cold wind began to jump for joy. They were curious about the true face of the movie. They were even more curious about Hugo''s performance, and how was the duel between Hugo and Brad? That sense of impatient anticipation has begun to rise endlessly! In the theater, the audience finally vented their inner surging and shock to a paragraph. The applause finally fell, and the scene was able to enter the communication link between the crew and the reporters and the audience. Almost before the applause was completely dissipated, Nicholas had already raised his right hand high, stubbornly and eagerly watching the producer Gianni Nunari, who played the host, as if if Gianni did not take the first place. Give Nicholas the right to ask a question and he will be cannibalistic. Naturally, Gianni wouldn''t sneer the "Los Angeles Times", so he asked the staff to hand over the microphone to Nicholas very generously. Before the audience sat down again, Nicholas said directly, "Hugo, Hugo!" Nicholas attracted the attention of Hugo who was whispering with David, and then said, "Excuse me, this is what Is the reason why you keep it secret?" Nicholas'' words made many people at the scene a look of doubt. They obviously did not understand Nicholas'' words, but Hugo already showed a smile. It really is Nicholas! Nicholas also quickly added, "I noticed that you refused to attend the press conference at the film''s opening ceremony; during the filming process, you refused any form of interview; even on the red carpet of the premiere just now, you also Refuse to say anything about the characters and plot. Is the content we just saw the reason?" Hugo laughed loudly and took the microphone, "If everyone is frightened, then it is my success." The sentence caused an uproar in everyone on the scene. David took the initiative to pick up another microphone because he knew that Hugo had been under pressure from reporters in the past few months for the sake of the crew. Now he is also obligated to stand up and clarify for Hugo, "As everyone What I have seen is that Hugo didnt just shave his head for this movieI hope this wont affect his charm in your minds. Davids seemingly random words made the audience burst into laughter. "At the same time, he also shoulders the most important role in the whole film. Hugo has paid a lot for the film. Considering that he did not spoiler in advance, Hugo refused to attend the press conference, which shifted everyones focus. Later, in order to protect The image of the bald head was not spoiled in advance, and I played hide-and-seek with reporters for months, which resulted in the outrageous incident last month..." This is the first time David today mentioned the "Hugo Incident" during the "Death Row" Although it was just an understatement, he could clearly feel David''s anger. If you get to the bottom of it, In fact, Hugos avoidance of reporters after the "seven deadly sins" was also one of the important catalysts that gave birth to this incident, including the blockade of the alliance. Therefore, David can also feel the tremendous pressure on his shoulders. Well, todays premiere proved that Hugos efforts are worth it. David felt Hugo''s right hand falling on his shoulder, he took a deep breath, and then said, "Similarly, we have hidden Hugo''s name in movie posters and movie titles. These are all Hugo''s voluntary requests. , Everything is for the success of the film. So here, I need to express my gratitude to Hugo for his dedication and sacrifice on behalf of the crew." Hugo never expected David to be so solemn, but it would be too hypocritical if he was humble at this time, so Hugo put his arms around David''s shoulders and chuckled lightly, "Ladies and gentlemen, you guys. I have also heard that we have paid too much for this movie. Therefore, for the great success of the movie, I hope you will keep the finale of the movie and my role secret, so that those who have not yet entered the movie theater will be envious. Those of us who already know the result, how about it?" Hugo''s ingenious answer made the scene stunned, and then everyone clapped their hands and laughed. Chapter 1301： Entertaining to death After the biggest question in Nicholas''s mind was answered, the shock in his heart could not be stopped for a long time. What he was shocked was not only Hugo''s dedication and persistence for the "Seven Deadly Sins" work, but these dedication and persistence were interpreted by the media. Different meanings are distorted underneath, which has made the media reflections in recent times more and more ridiculous; it is also because of the profound meaning of the "seven deadly sins" reflected from Hugo. To be sure, Hugos choice of the "Seven Deadly Sins" work itself has no direct connection with what has happened in recent months, and Andrew Kevin Walker was even less likely to foresee when he wrote the "Seven Deadly Sins" script. The entire press has undergone tremendous changes this year. However, the social reality reflected in the "Seven Deadly Sins" movie and the experience that happened to Hugo in the past few months inadvertently echoed each other, and then burst into the stormy waves in his mind, which made Nicholas fall into After contemplation, the professional film review of the famous article "Reading the Seven Deadly Sins from Hugo Lancaster" by the "Los Angeles Times", which had a subsequent impact on the stormy sea, was born. "Hugo Lancaster has once again become the focus of media attention. Although he has always been the focus, this time he has set off a long-planned revolution. The fate has caused the entire society to start self-examination. Hugo''s experience over the past few months clearly reflects the concept of''entertainment to death''. The concept of entertainment to death put forward by Neil Bozeman (.) actually refers to all public discourses in the real world appearing in an entertaining way and becoming a cultural spirit. All political, religious, news, sports, and education And business are willing to become vassals of entertainment. In the writings of the Uncrowned King, no matter how cruel murder, how terrible earthquake, how absurd political scandal, they can all become the object of their profit, can also become the carrier of social entertainment, and even become the medium for people to talk and laugh after dinner, news Value only depends on how many laughs or boos it can bring-how much attention or discussion, failure has become a culture, and even sadness, pain, and death have become one of the factors in the value measurement system. This is the case for Hugo. From the absence of the opening ceremony of the "Seven Deadly Sins" to the refusal of interviews during filming, to the second incident of the bizarre witch trial during the shooting of "Death Row", Hugo has been performing his life. For the duty of the actor, he showed a professional attitude, and even put himself in a dangerous situation for the movie. However, his professional attitude has become a vehicle for the media to ridicule entertainment and gain attention, and has become a typical case of entertainment to death. This is the cruelty of society, and it is the sadness of society. The entire morbid society takes entertainment to death to its extreme, and people commend the most superficial, stupid, mean, and ostentatious people. People don''t know what morality is, they don''t know how to be ashamed, and they don''t know right or wrong. The darkest side of human nature is admired and praised. It doesn''t matter if you lie or spread fear, because it is profitable! When news media treats all public objects including Hugo as consumption objects in order to cater to the market economy and for the benefit of sales, and infringe upon the basic rights of public figures endlessly and without limit, the public is not surprised at all, on the contrary. It is also taken for granted,''because they are public figures''. This society has begun to become distorted, why? It is obviously not so easy to discuss the social root cause of the birth of entertainment to death, but it is certain that people''s indifference is bound to be one of many reasons. Began to become alienated because of busyness, become indifferent because of alienation, and become cold because of indifference. People gave up the most primitive and classical means of communication, gave up the way of emotional communication with relatives and friends, gave up resistance and complaints to life, armed themselves with indifference to avoid harm, avoid trouble, and avoid showing fragility. . As a result, people began to base their happiness on the pain of others, talk about the misery of others to set off their own happiness, laugh at the stupidity of others to set off their own intelligence, and sympathize with others'' misfortune to comfort their own happiness... Against the background that society has gradually become indifferent, public figures have become not only objects of entertainment, but also objects of venting. People place all their anger, sadness, regret, bitterness, and pain on public figures. What the Hugo incident reflects is not only the entertainment of the news media to death or profiteering, but also the indifference, cruelty and indifference of the news media. From Rodney King at the beginning, to Michael Jackson later, to Hugo recently, these''witches'' created by the indifference and cruelty of society have been out of the scope of the news media, and have reflected The indifference and indifference of the whole society. Behind entertainment to death, what we see is the beginning of social decay, and even the cold and **** social indifference, and all this is precisely the hotbed of the birth of the secret meaning of the "seven deadly sins". What the whole movie reflects is precisely the cold society that has been armed with indifference. Friedrich Wilhelm Nietzsche (...) once chanted, God is dead. From that moment on, our classical society was sentenced to an end, and society officially entered modernism. Under the rapid development of modern society, the distance between the world is gradually shrinking, but the distance between people has not been reduced. On the contrary, cold barriers have gradually been erected. Alienation and indifference have become the most accurate relationship between people. definition. Behind the indifferent life, people gradually no longer care about those around them, no longer care about their loved ones, no longer care about social morality and justice, lack of communication and communication, lack of sustenance and support, lack of care and friendliness, and behind the indifference There is nowhere to vent the emptiness in people''s hearts, so the gossip of the public figures and the wonderful, longing desire to become famous. Hope and the cruel and cold-blooded bite of the weak and the strong have become their greatest spiritual sustenance. The so-called seven deadly sins are no longer the classical traditional definition, but have been labeled with modern labels. Everyone is walking on their own path to manage their own lives. Busyness and indifference make them lose their sense of life, so in the movie "Seven Deadly Sins" there are several understatement cases: Robbers want to grab some Change and a watch pierced a person''s eyes; when a woman was assaulted, it was useless to call for help, but to call for fire; the landlord deceived the Mills and leased the house that was tortured by subway noise; and Another landlord regarded the victim who was tortured as the living dead as the best tenant, because he would regularly receive the rent in the mailbox. Also in the real life of leaving the movie, Hugo, as an actor, devoted himself to the performance so as to put himself in the danger of mental illness. This has become a means of profit for the media and the focus of people after dinner. There is no sympathy, no care, no respect, but only indifferent talk and irrelevant ridicule. This is undoubtedly the cruelest violence. It is this cold violence that gave birth to the seven deadly sins of modernization: arrogance, jealousy, rage, laziness, gluttony, greed, and licentiousness. want. People abandon friendliness and choose indifferent arrogance; people abandon understanding and appreciation and choose jealousy and rage; people abandon health and the future and choose a momentary laziness and gluttony; people abandon morality and choose dirty The greed; people abandon the love of each other and choose short-term licentiousness. want. It is these seven deadly sins that gave birth to this movie, a great horror and suspense work, and a warning record to alert the world. As the murderer said, this is a work used to warn the world. Just like the murderers choice of crime, everything is properly arranged and full of metaphors, so it fits the classicism that runs counter to this modern world. He used food to hold the overeating fat man to death, use the bed to trap the lazy addict to death, punish the greedy lawyer to death with fairness, and enjoy licentiousness with pleasure props. The two sides of desire were scared to death, killed their own hope of survival with arrogance, and finally destroyed everything with out-of-control rage. The murderer has a modern tool-a pistol. He could easily end every life, but he did not let the quick and short of modernization replace the lost elegant classicism. He taught a lesson for the brutal and cold modernity. A victim to reflect the seven deadly sins of modern times is the most direct and **** condemnation of social indifference and cruelty; but all the methods and methods are inspired by modern times, just as the movie says,''What we face It''s daily life''. Entertainment to death itself is one of the seven deadly sins It is arrogance, jealousy, rage, greed, and licentiousness. Desire... The seven deadly sins that breed under the indifference of modern society destroy the souls of countless people. The three protagonists in the movie are one of the victims. Hugo in real life is also one of the victims. Those who are indifferent and unconcerned who are hurt or even lost their lives are also among the victims. Faced with the indifference and cruelty of society, Hugo chose his way to fight. The witch trial two years ago was thought-provoking. Michael Jacksons grievances washed away in April this year proved Hugos correctness; last months madness ''The speech is silent, and the truth of the facts proves that Hugo''s non-violent and uncooperative resistance is wise. As the murderer in the Seven Deadly Sins said, If you want someone to listen to you, its not enough to pat him on the shoulder. You must shock him so that they can listen to you carefully. The rebellion on August 5 shook the entire society, but it is still uncertain whether Hugo succeeded, and the society''s reflection on entertainment to death continues; but what is certain is that in the movie, the murderer succeeded. The story of the "Seven Deadly Sins" tells the three people, Samose, Mills, and the murderer, each using his own way to fight against the seven deadly sins of society, against the indifference and cruelty of society, which is exactly the core of the whole movie. Thoughts, the most deafening response! " Chapter 1302： Shocked This film review published by Nicholas in the "Los Angeles Times" occupies the entire page uncharacteristically, which is very abnormal for the "Los Angeles Times". Firstly, this is a comprehensive newspaper, not a professional media like the "Hollywood Reporter" and "Variety Show"; secondly, Nicholas is not a professional film critic, he is a reporter, although he often professional film critics, but more It was written as an industry professional, so the professionalism is not too strong. But this time it is obviously not the case. Nicholas''s film review not only added his analysis as a reporter, but was also professional and in-depth enough to analyze and analyze the entire "seven deadly sins" in conjunction with recent hot events. Such a novel perspective was fully supported by the "Los Angeles Times", giving a whole page of space, and at the same time sparked a series of heated discussions. "The main character setting in the''Seven Deadly Sins'' movie obviously has profound meaning and mystery! Samose was unwilling to accept this case from the beginning, because the indifference of society made Samose feel tired, he chose to escape, but his indifference and hesitation made the whole case reveal the first darkness and its fear. It does not come from its cruelty, but from the torture of the heart and the torture of the society. Therefore, in the whole process of investigating the case, Samose was in a position of self-reflection. Although the murderers actions were absolutely unacceptable and supported, Samose could not refute the murderers trial and redemption of society. . It is precisely because of this that Samose hates this society and the city even more, and at the same time it is more powerless. Because he hoped to change this society, but so powerless, he eventually gave birth to martyrs like murderers to complete. On the one hand, Samose did not want the murderer to kill the innocent, and he tried his best to prevent all of this; but on the other hand, in the depths of his heart, Samose really hoped to change this social status quo. This contradictory conflict made him feel sad and peaceful. Miscellaneous, this also made him from a savior to a bystander, and he is also the person closest to the audience''s perspective. Mills is different. He is a fledgling police detective. He is full of enthusiasm and enthusiasm. These desires are to become famous, become famous overnight, and become famous. Hope that he has always been in a positive attitude, but he did not see the nature and gloom of society. What he hopes is not to rely on his own power to fight against the entire society, but to become a hero, emerge as a savior, and realize his self-worth. Mills'' unwavering commitment to justice is a glimmer of hope in the darkness of society. His persistence in justice, loyalty to love, and belief in life are the only shining light in the whole story. But this light is destined to not be able to save the movie, let alone save the society, because Mills starting point is not society, but self. His desire for fame and fortune is itself a part of the darkness of society, and he cannot get rid of the entanglement of the seven deadly sins. This makes him Not only the rescuer, but also the victim and the perpetrator. The murderer undoubtedly embodies the core ideas of the entire movie. He is not only a social rebel, but also an extremist martyr, he is also a microcosm of social despair, and he is also an actor of social redemption. The movie does not tell the ins and outs of the murderer and the background story, but the dialogue at the end of the story shows the murderers criticism of social indifference, rejection of social degeneration, and ridicule of societys gloom. The murderer feels that this society has begun to decay. He felt dissatisfied with this situation, so he meticulously planned the martyrdom of the seven deadly sins and used his way to alert the world. The murderer did not hide the pleasure and enjoyment of his killing, but he firmly believed that he was punishing those sins for God, using **** sins to make people clearly aware of the terrible and dirty seven deadly sins, and hope to be able to In this way, bring light to society again. In the eyes of the murderer himself, he is the savior; in the eyes of the victim, he is the perpetrator; in the eyes of Samosa, he is the martyr and the victim. The positions of Samose, Mills, and the murderer are intertwined and conflicted with each other. This has become the biggest problem for us to think about in the film. Both Samose and the murderer expressed dissatisfaction with the indifference of society. They are both representatives of negative emotions. The former chose to escape and the latter chose extremes. Both Samose and Mills believed that justice must be used to defeat evil. This is a positive emotion. Glorious, the former is calm and meticulous, the latter is brave and vigorous; the murderer and Mills are one of the seven deadly sins, the product of social indifference and cruelty, desire. Hope leads them to the end, but the former is a clear-conscious guide, and the latter is a muddled follower. In addition, Neil Bozeman also elaborated a point of view in "Entertainment to Death". The emergence of new media has changed the way people perceive the world. This also determines that society is becoming more impetuous, indifferent, and more indifferent. It''s getting colder and colder. The three protagonists represent the three generations who have been influenced by different media. Samose grew up in a print media environment. He should have been born around the 1920s, when television was not popular in that era; and Mills was obviously a generation who grew up watching television; as for the murderer, he represented the prosperity of print media and television. The handover generation of the rise of the media. This can also be seen in the differences in the personalities of the three people. Printed matter is composed of characters and images. When reading, it requires the brain to decode, memorize, respond, and summarize continuously. It is a typical thinking process. Samose is adhering to this logical, rigorous and profound way of thinking. Be good at discovering details, use clues to make logical inferences, and proceed to solve cases calmly and cautiously. TV is a combination of light, shadow and sound. You dont need to use your brain when watching TV. People can easily understand the popular language and vivid pictures on TV. This also makes Mills manic, impulsive, irritable, slippery, and full of swear words. Personality, when solving a crime, he turned over and over at the scene pictures, even if Samose gave him relevant books and materials, he was impatient. The murderer has inherited these two advantages. He is calm and calm, but at the same time he is not lacking in flexibility; he has elaborate ideas, but at the same time he does not lack a grand view of the overall situation; he maintains the classics and retro style of classicism, but at the same time absorbs new life The advancement and innovation of contemporary cultural knowledge. Thus, the martyrdom of the seven deadly sins was born; therefore, the murderer played Samose and Mills between his hands. It is this faint contradiction and entanglement that makes the movie more warm. Ambiguous, the meaning is more far-reaching. In the movie, Mills and Samose are the judges, and the murderers are the judges with **** hands. But in fact, the murderers elegant and calm appearance and steady and calm words made Mills bloody, exaggerated and wanton performance and Samoses lifeless and indecisive attitude pale, as if the murderer should be omniscient, omnipotent, calm and gentle. God, and Samose and Mills are ignorant, ignorant human beings. The audience is like Samose. It is difficult for the audience to agree with Mills who represents justice, and it is also difficult for the audience to rebuke the murderer who represents evil. The roles are vague and in a trance, it seems that the murderer is the detainee, and Samose and Mills are the criminals, and God will ferry mankind to the other side of the atonement. This is also the biggest question and reflection brought by the "Seven Deadly Sins" to all viewers! The city in the movie is dark, damp, dirty, chaotic, with successive murders, indifferent and hurried residents, and the bitterly cold weather. It is a **** on earth. The whole movie is showing to the world: human nature is degenerate, and the guilty will inevitably be punished. The development of society has become more and more rational and materialized, but at the same time it has become a shackle for people to restrain themselves. Money and commercial value have become a means of measuring all values, and the relationship between people has become because of interest. Increasingly indifferent. And the attitude of Entertaining to Death has pushed all this to the pinnacle, so justice is no longer justice, morality is no longer moral, evil is no longer evil, cruelty is no longer cruel, there is only indifference or indifference. The seven deadly sins are connected in the story, and the seven victims constitute the seven deadly sins and become the bell to alert the world. But in the story, there is an obvious failure. The angry representative survived at the end of the story. Does this mean that the murderers plan failed? I once suspected that this was the screenwriters loopholes and flaws, but after I calmed down and thought about it, I realized that survival of anger is the most thought-provoking finishing touch of the movie. Anger, the existence of this emotion is to remind people who are numb because of indifference, they need to be angry at this society, they need to be angry at the society where money is supreme, entertainment to death, and they need to be angry at this society that has lost its vitality and has lost justice. anger. So, the last thing left is anger. The identity represented by anger is the greatest mockery of the whole story and the whole society. When anger broke out completely at the end of the story, he proved the correctness of the murderers beliefs with his actions. He was pushed to the altar by his own emotions. All beliefs and persistence were destroyed, so when the anger erupted, his eyes were empty and withered like a walking dead, because the belief he pursued was shattered by his actions and proved at the same time. The belief that he has always resisted has also resulted in the martyrdom of his contempt object, and his meaning in life has been destroyed. This is the meaning of unable to understand and unable to deny. The survival of anger is the most tragic, deepest and most terrifying moment among the seven people who have been judged for the seven deadly sins. This is a work full of despair. From the first second of the story, the gloomy and gloomy tone has laid the foundation for despair. It shows people the sin and indifference of the world, but it does not tell people how to avoid this. Deterioration of the situation. The murderers used the most extreme, cruel and **** way to fight against society and complete their martyrdom, but they left everyone with the biggest problem: what should they do? The film did not give an answer, but it let everyone know: they can''t catch it with one''s hands, they need to resist, although they don''t know how to resist. It can be said that each character setting in the story has profound meaning, and the final trend of each character also has profound meaning. Samose, who represents every outsider, finally looked at the tragedy in front of him without saying a word. , Just whispered in a low voice,''This world is beautiful and worth fighting for. I only believe the last half sentence. The profound reflections and reverberations quietly sounded in the hearts of every audience and every outsider. " Chapter 1303： Social wave As the most influential national newspaper on the West Coast, the "Los Angeles Times" has enough influence to shake half of the North American continent. This article "Reading the "Seven Deadly Sins" from Hugo Lancaster" written by Nicholas easily shook the trend of public opinion in this American society. Leaving aside the self-reflection of the media in the past month and the verbal criticism of the "National Inquirer", Nicholas''s perspective on the "seven deadly sins" is obviously different. When most of the media came into contact with the movie "Seven Deadly Sins", they were just like Samosa in the movie. The first idea was to think of religion. What they saw was the religious issues hidden behind the movie. It is faith, sin, and the most atonement. The hidden core of this movie should be that the murderer judged himself as a God, and punished the seven deadly sins. But Nicholas is not like that. Nicholas almost avoids talking about the religious meaning of the "seven deadly sins". He believes that the film and the seven deadly sins are just a medium through which the director and screenwriter reflect social problems: the indifference of society creates the growth of the seven deadly sins, and In the face of social darkness, social decay, and social problems, people choose to protect themselves, arm themselves with indifference, and refuse to contribute to the change of society. Just like the three characters in the movie, Samose chose to escape, Mills chose to resist, but the power was too weak or was swallowed, and the murderer used extreme methods to deter the entire society. But the problem is that it seems, as if, as if, probably, maybe, maybe... only the murderer succeeded. Therefore, the "seven deadly sins" left an eternal question: We all know that this society is morbid and distorted, but what should we do? The movie gave a question mark in the story. The voice-over "This world is beautiful and worth fighting for. I only believe in the second half" is truly thought-provoking. Nicholas''s ingenious perspective unearthed the realistic meaning of the film, and also pushed the "seven deadly sins" to a whole new level, making this work divorced from simple murderous suspense works, and also divorced from simple religious works, and became a side. A mirror that reflects the cruel problems of social reality. More coincidentally, the aftermath of the stormy Hugo incident in August has not disappeared, making everyone feel the bone-to-heart cold: even their most trusted uncrowned king has lost his blood, faith, and persistence. For the sake of commercial interests, they never compromised, entertained to death and penetrated into their bones. This is the fundamental reason why all the people and the whole society attack the news media. If the single "Apologize ( is a mockery from glory to death, then the "seven deadly sins" are the flogging and torture from the hearts of every media practitioner. Samose in the movie actually represents the media practitioners. He is a law enforcement officer, but he is evading his inner thoughts of justice. He has tried hard, tried and fought, and now he has given up. He knows the darkness of this society. And decay, but he has no way to change. This is the status quo of media practitioners. I have to say that Nicholas''s perspective is sharp, which has pushed the controversy over the past month to a peak, and in a real sense, the Hugo incident has risen from the pure Hollywood entertainment industry to the level of social issues. Just as the murderer in the "Seven Deadly Sins" movie tried to use the seven deadly sins to create a masterpiece to alert the world, this film review by Nicholas has quickly become a social alarm bell, causing an uproar across the entire North American continent. . This is a situation that Xinxian Film Company did not expect when it released the "Seven Deadly Sins". September is a disaster for any movie. The new line film company originally wanted to use the appeal of Hugo, as well as the focus of the confrontation between Hugo and Brad, so that the sudden emergence of the "seven deadly sins" became the only topic of September, and then attracted all audiences into the cinema. But now the whole situation has changed drastically. A film review by the "Los Angeles Times" directly pushed the "seven deadly sins" to the top of the topic, completely detonating the in-depth discussions that had been going on for the past month and a half. This issue of the "Los Angeles Times" set a new sales record since the 1990s. It sold 4.3 million copies in just 24 hours, and the subsequent sales still did not stop. Two more rounds of printing were added. After that, Nicholas''s film review sold a total of 6.15 million copies in the United States! This is not only the sales record of the Los Angeles Times, but also the sales record of all newspapers and magazines in the United States in the 1990s! Since the birth of TV, the sales of newspapers began to decline slowly in the 1980s. After entering the 1990s, newspapers with sales of 5 million are already very few, even the "Wall Street Journal" and the "New York Times". The average sales volume of top newspapers such as the Los Angeles Times is only around 4.5 million, and this data is falling exponentially after entering the 21st century. In 2014, Many newspapers sell less than half of what they were in the 1990s. Therefore, the "Los Angeles Times" sold such an amazing sales in one fell swoop, making people clearly feel the shock of the entire North American continent. Compared with the "Schindler''s List" that caused an uproar at the beginning, the "Seven Deadly Sins" naturally cannot get the support of the Jews, and the propaganda offensive and social impact are also completely different. But the "Seven Deadly Sins" caused a wave of public opinion this time even surpassed the heat wave created by "Schindler''s List" in the first place! This is actually a long process, as Nicholas said in the article, from the beginning of the 1980s to the Rodney King incident and the Michael Jackson incident, this time and again represents a sensation in the United States, and even affects the world. , Which directly gave birth to the resistance action on August 5th, which challenged the authority of the Uncrowned King by the entire society. If the previous turmoil only blurs the boundaries between media supervision, freedom of speech, professional ethics in pursuit of the truth, and social values ??of interest first, and entertainment to death began to erode the news media; then Nicholas used the "seven deadly sins" as a carrier to destroy the whole The incident has been pushed from the news media to the height of society as a whole: this is not just a problem of the uncrowned kings, the indifference and cruelty deep in the bones are social problems! This time, almost no one can make exceptions. From journalists to lawyers to doctors, from entertainment to sports to politics, from the media to colleges to the workplace, all discussions started in a prairie fire and detonated in various places across the North American continent. The volcano triggered a terrifying blowout. Driven by the "New York Times", "Wall Street Journal", "Washington Post" and other major newspapers, more than half of the people in the United States joined the heated discussion. The three major TV stations plus Fox TV, The main cooperative media of various state governments, mainstream radio stations in major cities, and six of the top ten newspapers in the United States have all participated in this craze. Even Bill Clinton spent five minutes and three questions in the official press conference to comment on this topic; White House spokesperson Mike McCurry (.) was also forced to hold a special press conference. , To respond positively to the recent condemnation of the news media. At this time, there is still more than a year before the presidential election next year, and the issues of media*, entertainment to death, and the supremacy of interests within the news industry have become important issues in this election. When things have reached this point, they have completely derailed. It is no longer a simple Hugo problem, nor is it a simple "seven deadly sins" problem. This is a profound impact on education, economy, communication, entertainment, politics and other fields. social problem. This may be a situation that no one expected. Nicholas did not expect, Hugo did not expect, and Anthony, Colin and others who initiated all this did not expect it. This is how history is, inadvertently branding a deep track, and seemingly accidental events are often inevitable. Perhaps, when Hugo wanted to return Michael Jacksons innocence and chose to stand up bravely, it has become a catalyst for todays change; perhaps, as early as the Rodney King incident, Hugo expressed his own The indignation has already laid the groundwork for today''s shock; of course, it is more likely that when Anthony created the Golden Globe incident, Hugo, who was ignorant and young, first experienced the power of the media, and the seeds were on that day. It''s already planted. The "seven deadly sins" under this wave stood on the cusp of the storm in an instant. The social problems reflected in this movie are neither fairy tales nor novels, but they happen to everyone. In real life, every detail and event inside are empathized by the audience. Samosa is a representative of the audience, not only a bystander of the story, but also a participant in the story. The confusion, confusion, and helplessness of Samosa are reflected in the hearts of every audience. This film review by Nicholas almost created the most vigorous propaganda in film history for the "Seven Deadly Sins", and at the same time officially recorded the "Seven Deadly Sins" in the annals of history, becoming one of the most important works in the history of film. "Jaws", "Citizen Kane" and other works that have changed the history of film and changed the course of society stand in the same ranks. This is what no one expected. However, objectively speaking, Nicholass point of view is based on the core idea of ??the "seven deadly sins" film. He does not comment much on the film itself, and he did not even explicitly mention his own feelings about the film-although he The article clearly praised the movie. So, apart from the social repercussions caused by the movie, is the "Seven Deadly Sins" a good work from a professional film perspective? This seems to be a topic that needs to be discussed further. Chapter 1304： Great work The film reviews of the "Los Angeles Times" are like a heat wave, spreading across the North American continent indiscriminately, but Nicholas''s articles are more like editorials than film reviews. This is also important for the "Los Angeles Times" willing to provide a whole page. reason. In terms of professional film critics, the famous Roger Ebert is obviously full of expectations. Since the emergence of "Pulp Fiction", this top film critic has become more interested in Hugo, not professional. In terms of professionalism, Roger has always been impartial, good works are good, bad works are bad, this is not directly related to the actors, he must remain objective; but personal curiosity, Hugo''s work selection always brings surprises , And always full of fun. Roger wrote a film review for the "Seven Deadly Sins" at the first time. This article named "The Birth of a Great Work" not only expressed Roger''s attitude from the title, but also gave a three-and-a-half star rating. Evaluation and four-star recommendation show that Roger has praised the "seven deadly sins". "This is a rainy and rainy city. The old police detective Samosa is wearing a rain coat and a round hat; the rookie Mills who has just transferred here has a bald head in the rain, and it seems that he will never grow old. There was a murder case in the day when the fat deceased was soaked head down in a plate of spaghetti. Samosa later returned here, flashlight lights wandering in the dirty apartment, and found a mountain of spaghetti sauce. No matter how fat the foodie is, he will not turn his home into a food warehouse. This horrible murder set the tone for David Fincher''s "Seven Deadly Sins", one of the darkest, coldest, most ruthless, and desperate films ever produced by a major Hollywood studio. The torrential rain continued and the murders followed one after another. Distorted blood characters appeared at the murder scene. The refrigerator in the fat mans deceaseds home read gluttony on the back. After the two murders, Samose realized that they were facing a serial murderer and punished the victims with the seven deadly sins. This is a very boring and clich opening, just like the collection of Agatha Christie''s detective novels that were so popular in the 1920s. But now is the nineties. The only difference is that the stage of the seven deadly sins is not the upper-class rural villa, but the daily life of two criminal policemen-one of them is tired of the ugliness of the world; the other is unprepared. Interestingly, solving the crime is not the focus of this film, because the two detectives spent countless efforts and failed to arrest the murderer. In the end, the murderer voluntarily surrendered, which declared their suffering to a stage. Relatively speaking, this is more like a discussion of human nature. The old detective appreciates the fall and crime of falling into hell, while the young man has experienced an evil trial pitifully. Before formally commenting on this film, a tidbit must be mentioned. In the initial internal preview version of the film, the desperate ending made the audience who participated in the preview very dissatisfied, so that David Fincher had to add the words of Ernest Hemingway in the voiceover at the end. Give people some tiny hope. But the original ending remains intact, making Hemingway''s words a cold joke. The movie should have ended after Samoses I wont go far, because Hemingways comfort was hardly felt. The mystery and introversion of Samosa runs through the whole work, and this is also the best performance of an actor''s career. The actor has a temperament that is not angry, self-prestige, rigorous, and steady. I don''t remember him playing any weak roles. He understands the police who work in the worst part of the city. Observe how much ugliness and injustice you want to witness-but you have to swallow your breath. Alone, he lives in a shabby apartment, with bookshelves nailed to the wall, he uses a metronome to hypnotize, he has never been married-although he was very close once, he is a lonely man, helpless but unwilling to compromise With his eyes, watching the chaos and unbearableness of this city, but also watching his own struggles and entanglements. Realizing that the''seven deadly sins'' are the main line of the murderer''s crime, he made a choice that ordinary people would not consider: walk into the library to find the answer, and he consulted Dante Aligheri (dante.)''s Purgatory. ()'', John Milton''s "Paradise Lost", Jeffrey Chaucer (.)''s Canterbury Tales (the. canterbury. tales). This is not just to introduce the background to the audience, but a common method in thriller and suspense movies to use classic literature to set off the uneasy atmosphere. Finch also showed the Spider-Woman illustration created by Gustave Doray (gustave.) for the "Divine Comedy (. in a flash. When talking about the seven deadly sins, Samose seemed knowledgeable, but Mills knew nothing. This approach is the same as William Friedkin''s The Exorcist (the.) and Jonathan Demis The Silent Lamb. Originally mediocre crime-solving movies have raised their realm with eerie myths and symbols. The "Seven Deadly Sins" is not a profound or important movie, but it gives people such an illusion. While all mainstream horror movies put entertainment first, this movie wants to shock the audience, which is similar to the silent lamb. Samose''s character''s profound appearance brings depth and meaning to the crime that the killer sees as a moral declaration. Of course, Samose was able to find the murderer''s address by accident and coincidence through borrowing records from the library. But after thinking about it carefully, this should be a clue that the other party left deliberately-because he must not have suddenly got the inspiration for murder in the library. The murderer deliberately let Samose and Mills discover themselves. The methods of the five homicides were different. The murderer obviously went through careful design and hard facts-one of them even took at least a year. However, the ultimate ultimate move he designed in the movie* paragraph must have come from a recent change. The Seven Deadly Sins relentlessly presented the horror of the murder case to the audience, and the scenes that flashed past were even more chilling. The audience can only understand the method of committing the crime through the discussion of the two, although the bag of things in the hands of the forensic doctor no longer needs any explanation. Vinci made the audience feel uncomfortable, and then quickly moved the camera away. The murderer of the seven deadly sins apparently regarded his crimes as a warning to the world, and he showed this attitude from the moment he appeared on the scene. Mills told him that the "seven deadly sins" would soon be forgotten, but he thought he would be immortal. Because this is a masterpiece he has spent his entire life planning. The only uncertainty is how he will end this declaration. All the people he killed were executed for the crimes they committed. What lessons does this contain? In order to make the audience take warning? Samose and Mills represent the classic partner mode of recruits and veterans. The dialogue written by Andrew Kevin Walker adds vitality to this model with rich details and concise lines in Samosa. Mills looked a little thin: young and energetic, he didn''t care about Samosa''s experience and caution. On the contrary, his wife Trish brings a touch of human warmth to the film. Although she does not have many roles, the audience knows that she loves and cares about her husband, and at the same time, she is extremely wise to invite Samosa, who is unmarried for life, to dinner. There is no harm in having a good relationship with someone who can help and teach her husband. The audience thinks that Trish is just the protagonist''s wife, a flat character used to make up the numbers. But she will save her highlight until the end. The more we think about it, the more we will admire the films clever layout strategy. The most subtle part of this film is that the murderer surrendered to the police twenty minutes before the end of the film, and has since led the entire film. When the Seven Deadly Sins were in the pre-publication process, the actors life was hidden from the advertisements, posters and credits, so I will not make an exception to this example. It is still waiting for the audience to find out which actor plays which role. This actor has a huge mission on his back. He represents evil itself. Like Hannibal, his role must be performed by a powerful actor. Because he is not only a bad person, but also shows a complicated morbid personality. Look at his face, calm, calm, sneer, and self-satisfied; listen to his words, smart, wise, clear, and honest; pay attention to his emotions, calm, fearless, confident, and have a chance to win. He is the key to determining the success or failure of this movie, and a slight deviation will lead to abandonment of all previous efforts. But he did not make a mistake. The last 20 minutes of the movie are undoubtedly the essence of the whole work. A 120-minute work, the real protagonist has just debuted at 100 minutes, which reminds us of the silent lamb again. However, this is not important. Because twenty minutes is enough whether it is the finishing touch to the murderer''s mission or the superb performance to the actors. The appearance of this actor completely changed everyone''s previous view of perverted murderers He successfully completed the transformation from serial killer to preacher to atonement. Apart from this actor, no one is qualified for this role, of course, maybe Anthony Hopkins can. In a short period of twenty minutes, the actor injected soul into the movie. He dedicated the most exciting performance of his career. The seemingly unremarkable and featureless performances inadvertently penetrated into the soul, even after the movie was over. After that, as long as you close your eyes, a calm and calm face will emerge. The chilling taste makes the murderer a symbol that remembers the history of shadows. This is another time after the''Silent Lamb''. The''Seven Deadly Sins'' is David Fincher''s second feature film after the fiasco of''Alien 3''. He is only twenty-nine years old. He injects a subtle temperament into the movie, with invisible dust floating in the room. , Highlighting the light beam of the flashlight and the dark environment, I dont know the reason for this setting, but its not a bad thing. I remembered f. w. In a shot of faust taken by Murnau (f.w. murnau) in 1926, Satan opened his black cloak and enveloped a small village. This is the perception that Vinci created in the "Seven Deadly Sins". This is a great work, not only because the film gives enough depth and meaning to social issues, but also because the actors have dedicated enough performances in the film to be recorded in the annals of history. As for the actor''s acting charm and the truth of the role, the audience still needs to walk into the cinema to discover. " Chapter 1305： Hustle and bustle Who played the murderer? What kind of sparks did the assignment and partnership of Morgan, Brad and Hugo spark out? The most important thing is that it is absolutely rare for Roger to call a "great" work. The last time the "Pulp Fiction" was praised as "great" is still influencing the trend of American culture, so this time What will happen? All this has become the most exciting topic after the release of "Seven Deadly Sins". Roger did not directly state the roles played by the three protagonists, but he was full of praise for the performance of the characters, which also stimulated the curiosity of the audience. Especially after the premiere, all the audience who participated in the premiere were silent. They refused to discuss the story and just repeatedly emphasized that "spoilers are not fun. You must enter the cinema to watch it yourself." This was originally true, but behind the audience''s endless praise of the movie, it is a bit annoying: you always say that it looks good, but you don''t say why it is, it is really curious and anxious! Obviously, the audience who participated in the premiere are proud of this effect. They enjoy the superiority of knowing the ending, and the irritability of other people, and they look forward to other audiences walking into the cinema to suffer. Glorious when frightened. Although there are also a small number of people who can''t keep talking, spoilers in advance, but in the era when the Internet has not yet become popular, the dissemination of news is obviously in the hands of mainstream media, so the true ending is always a secret for most viewers. Almost all the media cooperated with the propaganda strategy of the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew and avoided talking about the final murderer, which also incited the audience''s curiosity to a new high. What is even more annoying is that the media have all praised the movie! "U.S. Weekly" scored ninety, and said in the film review, "This is an interesting, shocking, shrewd, dirty, and very disturbing work-you may not like what you see Arrived, but you will definitely be affected by this story!" The content of this kind of comment is also unpredictable, "You may not like what you see"? But "U.S. Weekly" gave a high score of ninety points. Isn''t this a contradiction? However, if you think about the profound social discussions triggered by the Los Angeles Times, it is not surprising: works that touch the sensitive nerves of society are never so easy to be likable, but no one can deny the profoundness and harmony of the film. Wonderful. "Undoubtedly, this is a very''disgusting'' work." The comments of the "Hollywood Reporter" are also very intriguing. Coupled with a high score of 88 points, it becomes more interesting and exciting. To arouse peoples curiosity. The "New York Times" also joined the ranks, "Undoubtedly, this is a thought-provoking and thrilling work, but it is difficult for you to enjoy too much''pleasure'' from the movie." Eighty-five points. The evaluation also gave a positive evaluation to the movie. It is worth noting that thriller and suspense movies are always difficult to please film critics, just as horror movies are always dubbed "crude" and action movies are always regarded as "empty plot", thriller and suspense movies Subject to its own subject matter, works with an average score of 60 points are no longer seen. For example, "The Silent Lamb" received an average score of 84 points that year. It is still a film history record, so this work is the last Also achieved a grand slam at the Oscars. Objectively speaking, there is still a gap between the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "The Silent Lambs" from the perspective of film technology, but even so, the "Seven Deadly Sins" still received such high evaluations from film critics, and many authoritative media gave them unanimously. With a score of more than eighty points, this becomes more and more rare. The "Wall Street Journal" gave an 80-point evaluation, and said in the comments, "The main story line in one go concealed many plot loopholes, but it still created a sensational, thought-provoking case, and the reflection after quiet. Become the greatest success of the film." In addition, the "San Francisco Chronicle" also scored 80 points, "This horror and suspense work is permeated with a disturbing and sick atmosphere from beginning to end." It can be seen from the many media reviews of the "Seven Deadly Sins" that the ratings of this thriller and suspense movie are bound to be incomparable with "Schindler''s List", "Pulp Fiction", and "Before Sunrise". There was a lot of praise, and this work also ushered in a lot of controversy. It was originally a work with many contradictions. Even the media that praised the film used contradictory words as evaluations. Obviously, this It is a work that requires people to calm down, think slowly, and savor it carefully. This has led to huge differences in the media''s views on the work, and the tumultuous discussion has pushed it to the peak of public opinion. The "San Francisco Chronicle" score is the lowest rating among the first batch of reviews. They believe that "the premise is that the film is indeed intriguing, but the whole work is slimy, wet, pretentious, and not at all shocking." So. The relentless film critics almost call the movie useless, but they still agree with the "intriguing" at the core of the movie''s theme, which is indeed very intriguing. "USA Today" has always had no cold with Hugo, and it is rare to see them express their appreciation for Hugo. This time is no exception. "Director David Fincher tried to create a more gloomy, depressed, and fearful atmosphere. Unearthed the deep psychological emotions of the serial killer beyond the dim and horrible style, but the result was self-defeating, the story was inappropriate, and the theme was vague." The 63-point evaluation also clearly shows the newspaper''s attitude towards the "seven deadly sins". The "Houston Chronicle" also gave a score of 63. Their evaluation was the first batch of hot film reviews after the film premiere. As the top ten newspapers in national sales, its influence cannot be underestimated. Obviously they are The "seven deadly sins" are not cold either. "This is a lost sight-but a charming and attractive work that loses sight. Such a film full of first-class talents is forced to become an absurd hybrid. I can feel that the director is struggling to make the nonsense credible, but unfortunately, his efforts are still not enough." Interestingly, "USA Today", "Houston Chronicle" and "New York Post" are all leaders of the Block League, and the "San Francisco Chronicle" also joined the Block League once, but this time after the "Seven Deadly Sins" were released, The "New York Post" shut up unexpectedly. This was really unexpected. As a result, the "Houston Chronicle" replaced it and became the leader in criticizing the "Seven Deadly Sins." "The director tried to connect the whole story with religious beliefs. The dim and hopeless city streets, rainy weather, the old police officers indifference to human feelings, and the tragic fateful ending. All these make people start to look at themselves and this society, mankind. Is it not possible to escape the fate of these seven deadly sins? From this point of view, the film is indeed impressive, but the theme and ideas that the film tries to express are too pale and weak. The seven deadly sins are actually the most basic human nature. If they are all sins, they are actually denying human nature itself, which is a fallacy of guilty of being born. The most people in the movie seem to be guilty and deserve to be tried, but these are actually the extreme prejudices of the murderer''s own wishful thinking. Human nature is not sin, but the extreme human nature is the source of sin. Most of our ordinary people are still far from that extreme humanity, and there is no need to rise to the height of judgment on ourselves. Instead, many times we should try to understand this nature. In the shaping of characters, it is obviously not the director''s specialty. The veteran police officers maturity and pessimism did not have enough details to pave the way. Except for an ex-girlfriend who mentioned it once, such a steady and weather-beaten person fell into confusion for such a simple reason, which was obviously too superficial. What''s even more ridiculous is that the seemingly in-depth conversation between the old police officer and the young police officer in the bar actually impacted the old police officer''s outlook on life, which seemed too simple. The personality of the young police officer is even more of a failure. In addition to impulse or impulse, such an impulsive character is unconvincing under the weak interpretation of the actor, and the emotional transition is too simple. The love between him and his wife is a few words. It is outlined in between, but it is still not enough to promote the plot. The murderer is even more so. In the limited time, he didn''t even explain the background of the murderer. His seemingly godlike preaching was long and boring. After all, his self-proclaimed status was just a marginal man living in a dilapidated apartment. The plot tried its best to show the murderer''s wit and cleverness, but it was obviously destroyed by the terrible ending. Of course, it is still a work worth discussing purely from the reflections caused by the film; but from the perspective of the degree of completion of the film, it is a failure. " The "Houston Chronicle" can be said to have severely criticized the movie, but still gave a rating of 63 points, which is in line with many points of view in its film review. The film review of the "Houston Chronicle" was criticized by the "Chicago Tribune", which many people did not expect, "This is a movie, not a''Reminiscence of a Water Year''." This is really uncontrollable. The "Chicago Tribune" means that the length of the movie is limited. The director uses enough details to outline the personality of the characters in the limited time. This is already very rare. The "Seven Deadly Sins" are true. The core idea is people''s indifference to the reflection of society-and this has also been recognized by the "Houston Chronicle". As for the characters themselves, they completely need to be supported by the performance of the actors. From this point of view, the Chicago Tribune praised the "Seven Deadly Sins" in this way. Although there have been controversies in film reviews, there are praises and criticisms, which has also opened up the discussion around the "seven deadly sins" in full swing, but in general, many praises have become the main theme. In addition, In these contradictory but excellent evaluations, words of praise for actors can be seen everywhere. Obviously, no one wants to miss the head-on showdown between Hugo and Brad. Chapter 1306： Pete For a suspenseful thriller film like "Seven Sins", the coexistence of praise and criticism was expected before the film was released. However, praise is higher than criticism, and the advantages are very obvious, which makes people very surprised. What is even more surprising is that in such a movie, the performance of the protagonists has actually become a highlight, which is indeed a *type work. Thriller and suspense movies are just like horror movies. People will comment on whether the movie is scary, exciting, or thrilling, but they rarely discuss whether the actors'' performances are exciting. This can be seen from the history of Oscar and Golden Globe nominations. Even comedians can be nominated, but horror and suspense films are very difficult to nominate, and they are almost completely ignored. The fortune of a generation of master Alfred Hitchcock is the best example. But this time, the actors of the "seven deadly sins" have also become the focus of attention, not only the duel between Hugo and Brad, but also Morgan''s old ways. The "Empire" magazine specifically mentioned the performance of the actors in the film reviews. "The acting showdown of the three actors is full of infinite tension, and people can''t help but boil. Bump, making the dark depression of the movie full of rich colors, the only regret is that in the wonderful performances of the two actors, Pete dragged his feet, and he hardly had any room to play in the whole movie, becoming mediocre. , The explosion of the last scene was also curtailed by Petes stiff, superficial performance." "Empire" magazine gave a rating of 78 points, commenting that the lack of details in the story and Brad''s shortcomings made the final rating of the film not able to reach the level of 80 points. "It is certain that this is the best performance of the careers of the three actors, no doubt." "Variety" magazine also gave its own comments on the performances. This professional film review is also about the "seven deadly sins". The best recognition of a thriller and suspense film, "Freemans performance is mixed in the calmness, the heavy eyes and the struggle between the light and shadow created by Finch are looming, Freeman endowed this role with ordinary but yet A deep soul, the only pity is that compared to''Shawshank''s Redemption'', this role lacks a key point of outbreak, which also makes people ignore his performance. But in fact, this is the most Freeman so far. A brilliant role. Pete worked very hard, worked hard, and devoted himself, but unfortunately, he was just a character symbol for most of the movie, taking on a corner of the story puzzle, but he couldn''t give the story its soul. The role left Pete enough space for performance, but the outstanding performance of the two opponent actors has compressed this space. Pete''s performance is tied up, and after all, it only flows in the eyes, but does not enter the depths of his heart. Nevertheless, this is still the most brilliant performance of Pete''s career. Compared with the stiff and soulless performances before, Pete''s hesitation, struggle, pain and suffering in the last scene are enough to persuade. Forceful. Lancaster is a genius. Although he has contributed countless wonderful performances so far, this time still makes us amazed. Lancaster''s performance was sharp in the calmness, the cunning and evil charm between the eyes gleamed in the seemingly expressionless face, and people had entered before they even felt the traces of the performance. In the world constructed by the character. Lancaster''s performance space is undoubtedly very small, but he has made full use of every minute and every second to convey the deep soul shock. Freeman sets the tone for the story, Pete points the way to the story, and Lancaster lights up the core of the story. There is no doubt that this is a masterpiece that is comparable to the Silent Lamb. " The 78-point evaluation of "Variety Show" is consistent with that of "Empire", but it can be clearly seen that the comments have given corresponding affirmation to the performance of the three actors. Among the many comments, the confrontation between Brad and Hugo is also one that must not be ignored. This is also one of the biggest highlights of the "seven deadly sins". The "Chicago Tribune"''s 70-point evaluation is not high, but their comments are very interesting. "In front of Lancaster, Pete is like a puppet with no expression. He just follows Lancaster and Freeman is performing at the mercy. Of course, this is a very handsome puppet, but I dont want to lie on the same bed with him." Almost everyone sees this comment, either with a black line or can''t help but laugh. It really is a typical "Chicago Tribune" style. In addition, the "Washington Post", which scored 75 points, said, "Just when everyone is evaluating Pete on the level of Lancaster''s competitors, the''Seven Deadly Sins'' tell us that they are not one at all. Hierarchical." The "Sight and Hearing" magazine once again expressed admiration for Hugo''s performance. "The historical eyes in''Schindler''s List'' are still unforgettable, and this time Lancaster is in the''Seven Sects''. Sin'' has created a wonderful role comparable to Dr. Hannibal. The only regret is that the movie did not give Lancaster more room to play, but even so, he still relied on his talent and ability to control the whole The rhythm of the movie has injected a deep soul into this seemingly simple and crude work! Maybe this is not the best performance of Lancasters career, but it can be regarded as his most hearty performance so far. The exquisiteness, sharpness, depth, and complexity of Lancaster''s performance characteristics are perfectly presented!" Although it is impossible for Martin Baum of the creative artist management company to allow film critics to attack Brad indiscriminately, he will definitely use his personal network to keep film critics from being too exaggerated, just from the "variety show" comments. It can be seen that they still gave Brad a corresponding affirmation. But the fact is that even the newspapers and media who hate Hugo the most can hardly open their eyes and speak nonsense to defend Brad. The "Seven Deadly Sins" is like a stage without any cover, everything is placed on the table, can only rely on hard power to fight, so the result is no room for rebuttal, winning or losing is clear at a glance. "Lancaster declared his irreplaceable sense of existence in the whole movie with just one look!" The "New Yorker" summed it up with this sentence, summarizing all the performances in the "Seven Deadly Sins" . The "Cinema Manual" from France made a shocking announcement of their presence with the sentence "Lancaster easily made Pete a vase". In their comments, they mentioned the North American continent''s attention to this acting showdown. "As male actors in their thirties, Lancaster and Pete are undoubtedly one of the most watched stars in Hollywood at the moment, and every duel between them also affects the hearts of countless audiences. No one will deny Pete. Charm is the same in the''Seven Deadly Sins''. His brilliant blonde hair, deep blue eyes, well-defined muscles, and **** lazy scum, almost every picture is intoxicating. But when it comes to the duel, Pete has never been on the same level as Lancaster. Lancaster''s acting talent is unquestionable, and this time it has been fully demonstrated. Different from Amon Gosss sharp and blatant sense of oppression, Lancasters performance this time showed no trace at all. A look in his eyes, a smile and an expression, even a simple gesture of spreading his hands to express surrender. I can feel the performance that goes deep into the soul. He almost drove the rhythm of the whole movie with his own power and controlled all the performances. The powerful performance aura determines the excitement of the whole movie. Lancaster''s outstanding performance almost has the decisive power to determine the quality of a work. This is not only unmatched by Pitt, but Freeman has become Lancaster''s supporting role. Under Lancaster''s strength, this duel became a one-sided raging. Pete''s handsome and charming appearance became the shackles that bound him, all performances just stayed in those azure blue eyes; and the performance of the elegant gentleman of Lancaster made every scene a pleasure. With just one look, Lancaster made Pete a vase. " As the "movie manual" with the most special preference, the most prominent personality, and the most firm stand in the film industry, they often make shocking choices, commending works that people have never heard of, and at the same time, they are also firm in their opinions. They dont even skimp on sharp and neat language to express their opinions. This time is no exception. Just one report sent Hugo and Brad to two extremes. Originally, people thought that Hugo and Brad in the "Seven Deadly Sins" duel would be full of highlights, just like last year''s "Night Interview with Vampires", but the huge gap between the hard powers of the two makes this The duel became a one-sided frenzy, and Hugo easily blasted Pete. This kind of stark ending makes people dull and disappointed. But even so, no one can deny that Hugo''s brilliance makes Brad look bleak. There is no doubt that Hugo has once again proved his strength, and this has once again continued the momentum since the Golden Raspberry Award. Almost every work of Hugo has used his powerful strength to inject soul into the character. This This ability has also become Hugos characteristic that distinguishes Hugo from Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt. From "Schindler''s List" to "Pulp Fiction" to "Seven Deadly Sins", Hugos performance time and time again Amazed everyone at one time, and it really made people sigh! The brilliance of the "Seven Deadly Sins" also makes people more full of expectations for the "Death Row". Everyone knows that Hugo experienced some fluctuations during the filming of the "Seven Deadly Sins", and then went deep into the role during the filming of "Death Row" and couldn''t extricate himself. Now the "seven deadly sins" have appeared before our eyes, and the shocking performance is even considered It is comparable to the famous performance of Anthony Hopkins in "The Silent Lambs", so what about "Death Row"? This is really impatient! Chapter 1307： Breaking the table in the first week In fact, this happened as early as last year''s "Interview with Vampires". Many media believe that Tom Cruise has dedicated his best performance of his career. The evil and gloomy image of a vampire has brought Tom''s beauty to the fullest; But relatively speaking, Brad Pitts performance was stiff and vague. It was originally a role that played a larger space, but Brads interpretation was unremarkable, and Brads strong and clear image was also very different from the pale and fragile vampire. Far. However, the gap between the two is not that huge, and "Interview with the Vampire" was originally a work supported by the beauty of the two male protagonists, so there was still a lot of praise about Brad at the time, which also made Brad Take advantage of the trend and reached a new career high. Only this time the "seven deadly sins", Brad has no such good luck. The stark contrast with Hugo completely left Brad at a loss. In front of Hugo''s excellent performance, Brad not only had no chance at all, but also completely exposed all his shortcomings and loopholes. It can be said that this is a duel that even the underwear has lost. The "seven deadly sins" have also been considered by many media. This is a work where everyone sees the huge gap between Brad and Hugo. Nowadays, in terms of performance, it is already difficult for the male actors of the baby boom generation. Some people can stand on the same level as Hugo, including Tom Cruise, who was nominated for Oscar many years ago. It can be seen from many medias evaluations of acting skills that, regardless of the finished movie, the media also prevails over the movie with praise. This also makes audiences who have not watched the movie become more curious about the "seven deadly sins", and further Stimulated the audience to walk into the cinema. There are praises, criticisms, discussions, ignorances... After the premiere of the "Seven Deadly Sins", a total of 22 professional film reviews were collected-this is after the "Los Angeles Times" film reviews appeared related. The number after the editorial was really a big surprise. In the end, the media comprehensive score of the "seven deadly sins" came to 75 points. Seventy-five points, this score can be regarded as a surprise for a thriller and suspense movie, which means that more than two-thirds of the media have recognized the film. It is worth mentioning that the thriller and horror movies that have always been unable to achieve good results in the audience''s ratings, this time the "seven deadly sins" got a super high score of "b+" in the theater scores. Because horror and horror movies are often too scary and affect the audience''s rating psychology, and this type of movie is also easy to be shoddy, so there are not too many scores that can reach "b", but this time the "seven deadly sins" are after the premiere. Even once came to the incredible "a-", which made many people fall through their glasses. However, young volcanoes accounted for most of the premiere, which also affected the objectivity of the score. Later, as more and more audiences entered the cinema, the audience score declined, but in the end they still got "b+". , It can be seen that the movie has been well received. This situation is unexpected to many people. The horrifying and suspenseful nature of the "Seven Deadly Sins", the obstacles to the release of the cold schedule in September, the embarrassment and unhappiness between the reporter and Hugo, the fiasco of David Finchers directorial debut, The screenwriters name is unknown...All this seems to indicate that the prospect of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is clouded by a mist, but the storm that followed the movie''s release left everyone in awe. The first is that the film has been well received by the critics who have always been tricky. If it werent for the "Seven Deadly Sins" is the worst performance of Hugo''s work since "Sleepless in Seattle"-the original "Sleepless in Seattle" media review With a score of 73 and a theater score of "b+", people even start to suspect that harsh and strict film critics have been subdued by Hugo. Secondly, a film review by the "Los Angeles Times" actually kicked off a vigorous discussion on the territory of the United States, and even pushed the resistance in August to a brand new peak, so that it became a part of the presidential election next year. One of the important topics. This is an unimaginable situation for any film. The "seven deadly sins" have risen from the level of a mere film work to a whole new level. They have become an important catalyst in the history of media transformation, and they will also work together. "Pulp fiction" is generally recorded in the annals of history solemnly. Can anyone really expect such a situation? Even Hugo himself was completely dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it. The "Seven Deadly Sins" are on the stage with such a rare opportunity! Although September is a deserted period, it is intriguing that MGM invested 45 million US dollars to produce "Yan. Dance Girl ( and chose to premiere in the same week as "Seven Deadly Sins". "Yan. Dancing Girl" is directed by the director of "Instinct. Ability" Paul Van Hoven (paul.). It is a mid-range investment, originally considered to have the potential to make a difference in the box office market. The same achievement as "instinct. Ability" can at least create a topic. However, it is a pity that after the internal screening, MGM was slapped with verbal criticism, so MGM broke the jar. In September, he randomly searched for a schedule and arranged it for release. But the interesting part is here, they actually chose the same schedule as the "Seven Deadly Sins". Of course, this can also be understood as the deserted schedule in September, and any schedule is actually not much different. However, the two big crocodiles behind MGM and Xinxian Films make it hard not to think that Hugo rejected the "007" performance invitation. However, "Yan. Dance Girl" only arranged 1,400 theaters to be screened. Compared with the 2,500 theaters of "Seven Deadly Sins", the momentum is more than a bit weaker. Maybe MGM really gave up this work. Facts also proved that MGM had to give up. After the premiere of "Dance Girl", the media review only had 16 points and the theater score was only "c-", which can be said to be a complete defeat. It is almost impossible for such an achievement to make a difference in the face of the "seven deadly sins". I can only hope for the fragrance in the movie. The gorgeous scene attracted some audiences into the cinema. It can be said without a doubt that the "Seven Deadly Sins" are released this week without any positive competitors. "Yan. Dancing Girl" is obviously lacking in confidence, and last week''s defending champion "Yan Too Group Female (..., thanks.) Newmar) "Although they have completed two consecutive championships before, they only won 6.5 million championships. It is really difficult to form an effective confrontation. What people care about now is how much box office can the "Seven Deadly Sins" get under such a boom? The six million dollars predicted by the New York Post? Or the record-breaking $13 million predicted by the Los Angeles Times? But when the box office data for the fourth week of September came out, almost everyone was dumbfounded: The North American Theater Association''s participation relationship (.) Is there any statistical error in the data? The exhibitor relationship seems to have anticipated this situation a long time ago, and specially posted a corresponding announcement, emphasizing that the box office data this week has been repeatedly confirmed, and all the data is free of any errors. Everyone was completely stunned now! Three thousand four hundred and ninety five thousand dollars! What data is this? 34 million dollars? Is this definitely not a mistake? Is the determination of the exhibitor relationship a data that has been repeatedly confirmed? Isn''t there something wrong with the statistical system, or some errors in the calculation process? How incredible is the box office of the 34 million dollar movie? Just make a simple comparison. The most watched and most controversial movie in this summer, "Future Water World", was held in the last week of July. With the grand premiere ceremony, the film with an investment of 175 million U.S. dollars finally got a box office of 21 million U.S. dollars on the premiere weekend, and successfully won the North American box office champion in the last week of July. 34 million to 21 million, 30 million to 175 million investment, and more importantly, 34 million to win the championship easily even in the summer! But all this happened in the cold September, the September that nobody paid attention to, the September that everyone disliked! Lets make another set of data comparisons. It was released in October last year, and finally created countless miracles of "Pulp Fiction". The box office score of the premiere weekend was $16.8 million, and it eventually swept 172 million in North America. 10,000 US dollars; and last years summer file, it slammed the North American theater line for 239 million US dollars of "life and death per hour", and the premiere weekend score was 304.5 million US dollars. So what is the box office of the premiere of "Seven Deadly Sins"? 34 million dollars! This is not only a new record for Hugos personal premiere box office, it surpassed "Life and Death Hour" and "Sleepless in Seattle" in one fell swoop, refreshing the Hugo premiere box office data; but also with a shocking posture, undoubtedly It broke the new box office record for the September premiere and directly increased the original record by more than twice. Such a strong almost created an insurmountable height. The fact is the same. The "Seven Deadly Sins" achieved a box office record of 34 million U.S. dollars. It was not until 2002, seven years later, that the "sweet... alabama" was awarded 3,560. Ten thousand dollars broke. If the breakthrough of "Schindler''s List" is due to its feedback and mourning for real historical events, the breakthrough of "Life and Death Speed" is due to its commercial popcorn film attributes, and the breakthrough of "Pulp Fiction" is due to its contribution to independent films. The earth-shaking subversion, these films received explosive repercussions at the box office, it is excusable, so the outbreak of the "seven deadly sins" is completely unexpected. Such a movie without any gimmicks except for the confrontation between Hugo and Brad; such a movie that was questioned as a strange choice, Hugo left "Mission Impossible" and chose the "Seven Deadly Sins". It was even once considered to suspect that this was a spiteful choice; such a thriller and suspense film without any commercial potential has achieved one of the most incredible miracles in film history. But this is how history was born! The $34 million premiere box office was so horrified that people could hardly control the trembling of their own body, and it was born. Chapter 1308： Like a knuckle in the throat ? Since the "New York Post" at the beginning of the year expressed in a worried posture that the Hugo''s career is gradually declining, people have been looking forward to the Hugo''s outbreak. People are all wondering about Hugo''s latest work after "before sunrise". Whether this work has achieved great success or continues to decline, and where Hugo''s career will go. For most of this year, Hugos performance proved that the New York Posts worries were unnecessary, but Hugo was still absent from this years summer vacation, making all rebuttals appear "not too strong", so People are looking forward to the outbreak of Hugo, to see what kind of posture Hugo will use to refute the "career decline theory" set off by the "New York Post". But no one can predict that the "seven deadly sins" will become a flashpoint. According to historical experience, the thrilling and suspenseful "Seven Deadly Sins" and the heavy plot "Death Row" can hardly become the box office breaking point. This is also an important reason why countless people expressed their embarrassment after Hugo missed the "Mission Impossible". . The general professional view throughout Hollywood is that the 10 million pay for the "seven deadly sins" has become the first step, and then Hugo will take over a work similar to "speed of life and death", and then complete the explosion next year. , Once again defended his superstar status. But no one thought that the "Death Row" had just been completed, and the "Seven Deadly Sins" had already achieved a full-scale outbreak. But everything seemed destined to be normal. In April, Michael Jackson washed away his grievances, which led to a rebellion on August 5; the explosion on the Grammy stage in February led the "Magic Wall ( The magnificence of "Apologize( in turn led to the strength of "Apologize (; Hugo''s excessive pressure during the filming of "Death Row" led to a collapse, which directly led to a major change in the media''s self-reflection. One after another, seemingly unrelated events accumulate, and finally, driven by the "Los Angeles Times" film review written by Nicholas, an amazing energy exploded! At this time, the entire United States is discussing the responsibilities of the media and the professional ethics of journalism. It has even risen to the level of presidential election issues and has become the focus of discussion among ordinary people. The "seven deadly sins" as a vehicle for exposing social indifference and social darkness have quickly become the focus of attention. The "seven deadly sins" at this moment have surpassed the responsibility of a movie, and are more like a social incident, triggering a frenzy of audiences walking into the cinema. Not to mention that young volcanoes flocked to the cinema to express their support for Hugo with practical actions, just as they supported the single "Apologize". Their support for the "Seven Deadly Sins" is obviously also for the resistance on August 5. Continuation. Under various factors, history was born like this. In the fourth week of September 1995, the "seven deadly sins" that were the most unlikely to achieve a breakthrough completed an incredible explosion. The single-library box office swept the premiere box office of more than $34 million, shattered the glasses of countless people, and refreshed a series of film history records in September with a sweeping attitude. "Seven Deadly Sins" not only became the box office champion of the September film history premiere, but also created a new box office record for the entire autumn film history. It also undoubtedly became the record holder for the premiere of the thriller and suspense film, and the premiere of the serial killer film. The filming record holder also set a new box office record for the premiere of the three leading actors, and unearthed the unlimited potential of the September film market, making everyone amazed or amazed. In such a huge outbreak of the "Seven Deadly Sins", many people have noticed a small thing: The New York Post did not respond! They didn''t even write a film review for the "Seven Deadly Sins"! At the beginning, the "New York Post" vowed to say that "before sunrise" was the starting point for the decline of Hugo''s career, but now, in just six months, the "seven deadly sins" have responded to this view with such a strong performance, but Facing the strong attack of the "seven deadly sins", the formerly active "New York Post" completely disappeared from the audience''s sight. This is really a huge contrast. This is also widely regarded as a moment of shame and shame in the New York Post. As one of the top ten newspapers sold in the United States, the "New York Post" retaliated against Hugo in such a way, and finally humiliated itself. This is also a historical moment for the "New York Post". Colin Mailer also completely unexpectedly did not expect such a situation. The reason why he did not write a film review of the "Seven Deadly Sins" was that on the one hand, he did not want to provoke Hugo in a short period of time. After all, the "National Inquiry" has become all Peoples punching bag, he didnt want to involve the "New York Post" as well; on the one hand, it was also because of the ban on the alliance. Although the alliance is now in vain, the "USA Today", "Houston Chronicle", and "San Francisco Chronicle" are all already there. Published a film review of the "Seven Deadly Sins", but Colin still didn''t want Hugo to be too proud, so he continued the practice of refusing to report on Hugo news since May. But I didn''t expect that the decision now is to shoot myself in the foot. At the beginning, Colin was proud of the "Hugo decline theory" for a long time, and the sales of the "New York Post" also hit peaks, but now the retribution has come so quickly and so fiercely that Colin doesn''t even have room to fight back, directly. Being beaten by Hugo''s straight punch, he stared at Venus and was at a loss. In the face of the menacing "Seven Deadly Sins", Colin couldn''t tell. He couldn''t explain why he didn''t report the "Seven Deadly Sins", nor could he explain the background of the original "Hugo Decline Theory"--" "The Seven Deadly Sins" is only the premiere now, and the future results are still unknown. Due to the whole situation, Colins defenses will become sophistry, and will only become a joke, not to mention that the current "seven deadly sins" have set off the entire medias crusade against the news media. If Colin is careless, it will let the "New York Post" "Fell into a place where no one can recover. He can only close his mouth. Even the film review on the "Seven Deadly Sins" itself has missed the opportunity to publish now, and it will not be published to implement everyone''s speculation on the "New York Post"; when it is released, everyone mocks their hindsight. Now Colin is in a dilemma, and he can only bite the bullet and brazenly publish a film review, and then argued that "this is a planned film review, they originally planned to release the film after the second week of release", with this ostrich mentality Come and fool around. The "New York Post" really lost face and lining this time. It just couldn''t argue for the internal injury, and the newspaper sales didn''t get any benefit! This was even worse than the trough after the witch trial, and Colin almost didn''t vomit blood due to internal injuries. At the premiere weekend, with a box office of 34 million US dollars, the "Seven Deadly Sins" swept the North American film market with a ruthless attitude. In the face of all sophistry, sophistry, conspiracy, and conspiracy, absolute power is the real right to speak. This box office data Not only did the "New York Post" shut its mouth, but it also made the entire Hollywood cheer for the great victory of the "Seven Deadly Sins". Because all film companies have realized that even September, which they abandoned, is not useless. Where there is interest, there is a happy event. The hyenas are looking for new goals again, and the "seven deadly sins" have clearly opened the door. Faced with such horrifying results, Colin Mailer was completely powerless to resist, and everyone took it for granted that Brad Pitt should be happy: because he is the first actor of the "seven deadly sins", Morgan and Rain. Fruits are supporting roles. But here is the problem! It is obvious that Brad is the actor, but he is not happy because no one remembers him as the actor. Everyone is admiring Hugos performance, and everyone is amazed by Hugos irreplaceable contribution to the film. Everyone is talking about Hugos victory again. Everyone is sighing at Hugos vicious vision of choosing works. Everyone is amazed at the breakthrough in Hugos acting skills. Putkins on the same level-Anthony had only 16 minutes of performance in "The Silent Lambs" but he won the Oscar winner in one fell swoop, and this time Hugo has even fewer roles in the movie, the last 20 minutes of the movie Li appeared on the stage, only less than fourteen minutes of the scene, but stole the limelight. Hugo, Hugo, Hugo... Hugo is everywhere, as if Hugo is the male protagonist, just like Anthony was to "The Silent Lamb", but the real male protagonist was left out of the coldnot only Only being left out and ridiculed. Brad was under unimaginable pressure on his shoulders, which almost made him crazy. The more people praise and celebrate Brad, the more uncomfortable he is, because every word reminds him: he is the male lead, but he is not like the male lead at all. The pay is only half of Hugo''s, and the performance is blown by Hugo. There are many scenes but still looks like an invisible person... Brad felt that he was going crazy, and the feeling like a throat was almost unbearable. After "Interview with the Vampire", Brad also felt this way, so he has made up his mind not to cooperate with Tom Cruise from now on; this time Hugo brings a stronger and more severe sense of oppression, Brad knows , Tom and Hugo are his competitors, and he must beat the competitors, but he will not cooperate with Hugo in the future. The "Seven Deadly Sins" premiered over 34 million US dollars at the box office this weekend. Without any suspense, it reigned at the North American box office champion in the fourth week of September. The other works had no resistance at all, and they surrendered collectively! The box office of all the works from second to fourteenth is superimposed, and it is comparable to the "Seven Deadly Sins" film. This week''s North American box office "Seven Deadly Sins" film accounted for a percentage of the total amount. Of forty-nine! Such a prestige has made the entire North American film market tremble. Back then, "The Silent Lamb" swept the box office of 130 million US dollars in North America. It is the box office record of thriller movies so far. Can the "seven deadly sins" of comparison break the historical record of the predecessors? ... ... Chapter 1309： Shocking When people look back on the history of film development, everyone will lament that 1994 was an irreplaceable position in film history. Relatively speaking, 1995 was a lot less favorable. However, 1995 was also an indispensable link in the historical development of the entire film industry. In particular, the film industry originated and confronted the entire traditional media industry. For the first time in history, ordinary peoples "self-view" consciousness shocked the decision. From the rebellion on August 5 to the release of the "Seven Deadly Sins" in the fourth week of September, these are important links in this historical event. This also makes 1995 occupy a very important position in the history of American news development and cultural change. The "Seven Deadly Sins" were born under the background of such a cultural wave. Perhaps as far as the film itself is concerned, the quality cannot be compared with the "Silent Lamb", and the depth is not as good as the "Pulp Fiction", but the fact is, this Relying on its own excavation of social issues and the ingenious arrangement of the story structure, the film established its own position in film history. In the next ten years of history, the "seven deadly sins" have always occupied an unshakable position in the top 250 of imdb, and the top 25 has been held high throughout the year. This shows that this movie is in the hearts of movie fans. Status. In the fourth week of September, the "Seven Deadly Sins" dominated the North American box office charts with a horrific score of 34 million U.S. dollars, swept the wasteland and occupied the championship, and the runner-up "Yan. Dance Girl" only gained eight. At the box office of one million dollars, this achievement is already very impressive for September, but under the background of the "seven deadly sins", it has almost reduced to a transparent person. Previously, the two-week-old champion, the "Fantastic Females" scored four million US dollars in the box office and slipped to the third place. Except for these three works, no film has a box office of more than three million US dollars. Not only can you see the desertedness and loneliness in September, you can also clearly feel the strength of the "seven deadly sins" in the entire film market. At this time, the "seven deadly sins" can almost be said to occupy the right time and place. It has been praised by the film critics, praised by the audience, and has an advantage in social issues. There is only such a box office giant in September. Under various favorable circumstances, the films second-week championship is basically the result of no suspense, even for the "Houston Chronicle", "USA Today", and "San Francisco Chronicle" who are not interested in movies. There is no denying this fact, because the numbers will not lie. But the question is, with the "seven deadly sins" being all-round strong, how much can the box office drop next week? In the fifth week of September, another batch of cannon fodder attacked in North America. Unfortunately, these works were timid before the battle, whether it was the classic horror film series "Moonlight Panic 6: Black Horror Night (:the/curse.of...). myers), or the thriller and suspense movie "Blue Devil (.in.a.blue.dress starring Denzel-Washington, or the family comedy "the..green", both are taken. Not enough confidence to come. Especially for the "Blue Devil" who crashed with the theme of "Seven Deadly Sins", the publishing company Sony Pictures is almost in a state of giving up. There are only one thousand and two hundred theaters in theaters, and it''s a posture of letting it crush. The fact is also true. Under the positive effects of many aspects, the "Seven Deadly Sins" were not challenged this week, and the sluggish September created conditions for this work to sweep the army, and almost all audiences flocked to the cinema. , All came only for the "seven deadly sins", which also made the "seven deadly sins" drop by only twelve percentage points the following week, and won the box office of 29.9 million US dollars in the next week, and easily re-elected. North American weekend box office champion! The box office drop of 12% reminds people of the "speed of life and death" of Yiqi Juechen last summer. At the time, "speed of life and death" was also a 30 million-level premiere box office, and then the war became more courageous for four consecutive weeks. It won 20 million box office and even surpassed the brilliance of "Jurassic Park", creating a miracle with a small scale. And now, the "Seven Deadly Sins" actually grabbed 29.9 million US dollars in the box office the next week. This data not only surpassed the 27 million US dollars in the next week of "Life and Death", but also exceeded this year''s summer file. "Batman Forever" became the runner-up at the box office the next week of movie history, only lagging behind "Jurassic Park", which had a box office of 30 million the next week. At this time, people are already completely out of words. If the "speed of life and death" is a miracle, people can also say that this was originally a commercial popcorn movie, and it was in the summer file with the most concentrated audience traffic; then the "seven deadly sins" ? People can hardly find any bright spots worth making history, but it has become such a myth that shocked the entire United States! What is even more shocking is that people have become accustomed to this. "Life and Death" invested 28 million dollars, while "Seven Deadly Sins" invested only 30 million U.S. dollars. Now, "Seven Deadly Sins" "Sin" not only recovered the book cost during the premiere weekend, but also sprinted to 73 million U.S. dollars in the box office in two weeks. New-line film companies can already announce that the film has entered a profit model in advance. Although every Hollywood person knows that Hugo is currently the most cost-effective actor in the United States-and even the world, they are still shocked by Hugo''s outstanding performance time and time again. From now on, Hugo is simply A money tree, a banknote printing machine, and any work that Hugo favors will immediately make a lot of money. Even the "before sunrise" used by the "New York Post" as an objection case is currently gaining both fame and fortune. The investment of 2.5 million US dollars in exchange for a global return of 85 million, and also reaped Berlin. The Silver Bear Award for Best Director of the Film Festival. At the time of the major awards ceremony at the end of this year, many people took this work out and said that this work is hopeful in the director, screenwriter, and actor. , Heroine and other awards. People in the circle jokingly call Hugo a golden hand, but now it seems that this is not a joke at all, it is completely true! Judging from the trend of the box office data in the previous two weeks, the box office of the "Seven Deadly Sins" has exceeded 100 million yuan. There is no doubt that it is not difficult to surpass the box office record of the "Silent Lamb". The problem is that the "Seven Deadly Sins" can be Has the box office passed the 200 million threshold like "Life and Death"? In the fifth week of September, the crushing of the "Seven Deadly Sins" brought a wailing sound from other works. The highest box office of this week, "Moonlight Panic 6: Black Fright Night", only received 6 million US dollars at the box office, which topped the list. Weekly North American weekend box office rankings runner-up, this is really a dumbfounding situation, but at the same time it can only lament the strength of the "seven deadly sins" more and more. After these two works, the box office of "Green" and "Blue Devil" were both less than 5 million U.S. dollars, occupying the third and third place respectively, and their results were dismal. As for the fifth place, last weeks runner-up, "Dance Girl", the box office of this work that no one is optimistic about plummeted by 60% this week, and the weekend box office has fallen to the edge of three million, four thousand and five. A million investment seems to be lost. Different from "Life and Death Hour" and "Pulp Fiction" when they created historical records, their competitors in the same period can be said to be strong players. Especially the former, they need to challenge the "Lion King" and "Forrest Gump" in the summer file. The powerful impact of works such as "True Lies" and "The Seven Deadly Sins" hardly felt any challenge in the autumn file. The original plan of the New Line Film Company really broke out at this time, and there is nothing worth mentioning. In the case of the opponent mentioned, the "seven deadly sins" can be said to be a great success. However, it is clear that there is not only one new line film company for smart people, but there are many film companies with the same wishful thinking, among which Warner Bros. is the best. Before the "Seven Deadly Sins" turned out, the "Last Assassin" launched by Warner Bros. in the first week of October was widely regarded as a box office giant. The "Last Assassin" invested a full US$50 million, and the cast of the cast was extremely powerful. It was directed by the "Deadly Weapon" series, "Superman", "Gambler Mahuali", and the producer of "Whale Breaking the Sky". Off (free. and other outstanding commercial action film heavyweight director Richard Downer (.) picked up the guide tube, the cast invited Sylvester Stallone, Antonio Banderas and Julianne -Moore (.) Joint performance. It is worth mentioning that the screenwriters of this work are Andy Wachowski (andy.) and Larry Wachowski (larry., later) who will rely on the "Matrix" to become famous all over the world in the future. Transgender, renamed Lana Wachowski), this is the debut of their two brothers. It can be seen that This is a work with great potential. Warner Bros. once hoped to arrange this work in the summer file, but after careful consideration, we decided to put the film in a more sure way. It is released in the fall season with the same idea as the new line film company. Warner Bros. scheduled the "Last Assassin" to be released in October because September was an abandoned schedule. They at least looked for the potential of October from last year''s "Pulp Fiction", hoping that without competitors, " In the end, the Assassin was able to dominate the box office. Before the outbreak of the "Seven Deadly Sins", the "Last Assassin" was also widely regarded by insiders, who believed that this work could make a difference in the autumn file, and it was also very promising that the box office exceeded 100 million yuan. But the current situation has completely deviated from the expected track of Warner Bros. In September, the "Seven Deadly Sins" had already landed first, almost dragging the entire market into the "Seven Deadly Sins" screening hall, and the "Last Assassin" was lost instead. First move. But the "Last Assassin" has lost the opportunity, and Warner Bros. can only bite the bullet. The "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Last Assassin" duel also added a touch of suspense to the slightly boring autumn file. In the first week of October, in the face of the impact of the "Last Assassin", New Line Film Company did not retreat but moved forward and increased in one fell swoop. One hundred theaters have been further expanded, demonstrating their strong self-confidence! Chapter 1310： Destroyed In the first week of October, everyone was watching the showdown between the "Last Assassin" and the "Seven Deadly Sins". Having said that, in fact, people know that the victory of the "seven deadly sins" is basically without suspense, but the problem is that the duel between Hugo and Brad, which people originally cared about, dissipated like a smog, and there was no Anything worthy of hype, and under the indication of the creative artist agency-in order to avoid even more embarrassment, this topic has not been discussed. Therefore, the strength of the "Seven Deadly Sins" has become the only thing to watch. Under such circumstances, the appearance of the "Last Assassin" has caused a slight fluctuation in the quiet box office trend-not only has a strong background, but also two thousand. The screening scale of 400 theaters is enough to challenge the "seven deadly sins". People are not concerned about winning or losing, but how much impact the "Last Assassin" can bring to the "Seven Deadly Sins", or whether it can even turn into a "dark horse." The popular "Last Assassin" was now a dark horse. It was like a cold joke, but it happened. However, facts have also proved that this view is reasonable. Although the "Last Assassin" was screened in 2,400 theaters, the box office of the single library was not even able to cross the 4,000 threshold. As a result, "only" handed over 9 million US dollars in the box office, which was obviously not enough. Only when there is contrast, there is a gap. This sentence is vividly reflected in the "Last Assassin". Looking at the box office of 9 million US dollars before the "Seven Deadly Sins", this is enough to make it into the top 20 box office at the premiere of the fall season. Works can easily win the championship at any time in the past. Although the data is not very good, especially when compared with the investment cost of 50 million US dollars, this premiere data is really unsatisfactory, but objectively speaking, nine million is not shabby, at least compared to the previous "beautiful women." "The statistics of winning the championship with six million are much better. But putting the $9 million weekend box office data in front of the 34 million premiere number has turned all languages ??into sophistry. Even if it is not compared with the box office of the premiere of "Seven Deadly Sins", the box office of the next and third weeks, "The Last Assassin" is obviously not on the same level. Under the fierce impact of the "Last Assassin", the further expanded "Seven Deadly Sins" once again handed over a stunning answer sheet. The 15% drop bite the $25.4 million weekend box office. Excellent has completely continued the strength of the original "speed of life and death". Is it true that the "seven deadly sins" really have to break the 200 million threshold like "speed of life and death"? Thriller and suspense movies are completely different from commercial action movies. The former has a box office of more than 100 million, and the latter has a box office of more than 200 million. Although it is difficult, the 100 million box office is everywhere. The appeal of the two in the North American box office market can be said to be the same. Great differences. So the box office of Life and Death Hour exceeded 200 million at the beginning. Although surprised, it was still within the scope of common sense. But if the "seven deadly sins" reach this threshold, it will be completely shocking! The "Seven Deadly Sins" were released for three weeks, not only occupying the runner-up position on the box office history chart of the third week, but also closely following the "Jurassic Park"; at the same time, the cumulative box office in three weeks also officially exceeded the 100 million threshold, reaching 100 million in one fell swoop. Zero three million dollars! In this way, the series of records created by the "Silent Lamb" will be replaced. This is the result without any doubt. Now what people need to look forward to is: Where will the final box office of the "Seven Deadly Sins" go? Thriller and suspense movies Can China''s follow-up box office endurance really persist to the 200 million threshold? The cumulative box office of the "Seven Deadly Sins" in the third week of the show directly exceeded 100 million U.S. dollars. At the same time, the box office on the weekend again handed over 20 million stats. The 9 million U.S. dollars of "The Last Assassin" was beaten with no temper at all. The North American box office in the first week of October came to a close without any suspense. The "Seven Deadly Sins" easily achieved three consecutive championships, and the "Final Assassin" ranked runner-up. In addition to this, the weekend box office of other works still failed to exceed five. million. In the absence of any rivals, the box office trend of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is completely destructive. Let alone confrontation in other movies, there is no qualification for confrontation. In the second week of October, the "Seven Deadly Sins" grabbed 21 million U.S. dollars at the box office with a 17% drop in the box office, and the box office exceeded 20 million for four consecutive weeks. This also equaled the history created by the "speed of life and death". Record, but interestingly, the box office data of the fourth week of "Seven Deadly Sins" defeated "Jurassic Park", but it still ranked second, and the box office record holder in the fourth week of the release was surprisingly "speed of life". From this horizontal comparison data, it can be seen that the "seven deadly sins" are still exhausted after all. The box office data of the same period in the previous three weeks are comparable to the "speed of life and death", and even the box office of the premiere and the box office of the next week have slightly won. "Speed ??of life and death" is better, but by the fourth week, the "seven deadly sins" will not be able to maintain the advantage, and even lag behind the "speed of life and death" by nearly two million dollars at the box office in the same period. The gap has gradually emerged, which can also be seen in the inherent gap between the genre of thriller and suspense movies and commercial action movies. It''s like "Pulp Fiction" is huge, but in the end the box office still failed to cross the 200 million threshold. Due to the inherent disadvantages of the theme, the "Seven Deadly Sins" have created four consecutive weeks of brilliance through the advantages of social changes and cultural waves. It is rare. As for whether the 200 million threshold can be crossed in the future, it is only for the film market to give the answer. Although the cumulative box office of the "Seven Deadly Sins" during the same period was almost the same as the "speed of life and death", it has initially shown a decline. But in the fourth week of the show, it delivered a 17% drop and a weekend box office of 21 million, ranking second in film history. This is still an incredible result. It can be said that the strength of the "seven deadly sins" simply cannot find an opponent. Except for the "Seven Deadly Sins" this week, the box office of all other works was less than 6 million. The gap can be said to be very different. The autumn file has become a standout among the "Seven Deadly Sins". In the third week of October, the 20% drop in the box office was the "Seven Deadly Sins" and another $17 million in the box office was captured. This result successfully achieved the first five consecutive championships in 1995! The four consecutive championships surpassed the summer file "Apollo 13" and created another brand new peak, allowing the "Seven Deadly Sins" to occupy a very important seat in the film market throughout the year. This weeks runner-up "get." performed very well. The comedy movie starring John Travolta and Gene Hackman with an investment of 30 million US dollars was very popular after it was released. The high praise not only received a lot of praise, but also won a weekend box office of 12 million US dollars, becoming the second weekend box office in the past seven weeks, in addition to the "seven deadly sins". A masterpiece of 10,000 thresholds. Of course, this "excellent performance" is only relatively speaking. If the premiere box office of "Seven Deadly Sins" is placed in front of the data of the "Seven Deadly Sins" in any week of the past four weeks, it will be eclipsed by the data, it can only be said to be short. Among the highest, and relative to its 30 million investment, the box office data of "Dwarf in Power" is still worthy of praise when it was released in the autumn file. But the only focus of attention this week is still the "Seven Deadly Sins". There is no doubt that with five consecutive championships, the "Seven Deadly Sins" this week has officially surpassed the box office data of 154 million U.S. dollars. He became the new box office box office champion of serial killer movies and thriller suspense movies for 130 million US dollars of "Silent Lambs"! Although this is a suspense, in the face of the absolute strength of the "seven deadly sins" in the first five weeks, it can hardly be said to be a suspense, because the "seven deadly sins" are almost completed in a sprint state in just five weeks. The transcendence of the "silent lamb", such a strong performance, almost killed the suspense in the cradle for the first time. No matter how people view the "Seven Deadly Sins" in the future, there is no doubt that its achievements at the box office are unsurpassed. The "Seven Deadly Sins" not only surpassed the "Silent Lamb", but also became a film history. One of the coordinates of the movie, the box office record it created has not been surpassed until 2014, and it has always been the champion of serial killer works in film history, far out of reach. As a thriller and suspense movie that is not too much to be seen at the box office, the "Seven Deadly Sins" not only set a benchmark and created countless records, but more importantly, proved that this type of film also has box office potential. At this point, the "Seven Deadly Sins" "Sin", like "Pulp Fiction," "Schindler''s List," "Sleepless in Seattle," and other works, have left an important mark in the history of their respective genres. From this perspective In the nineties when classic works were gathered, Hugo also used his method to quietly, becoming an irreplaceable coordinate of American film culture and social culture in the nineties. ! From this weeks box office list, it can be seen that "Dwarf in Power" showed an impact that the "Last Assassin" did not have. Although the impact is still limited, at the same time, the "Seven Deadly Sins" have been released for more than five weeks. , Inevitably began to go down, this has nothing to do with the film itself, but the scope of the film market itself is determined. Faced with such a situation, people are speculating whether there will be a change in the North American box office rankings in the next week. After all, in the third week of October, the 17 million of the "Seven Deadly Sins" versus the 12 million of the "Dwarf in Power" is not so obvious anymore. Of course, the initiative is still in the hands of the "Seven Deadly Sins". of. In the past five weeks, the position of the box office leaderboard has appeared suspense for the first time-a little suspense. When the box office leaderboard was announced in the fourth week of October, the "Seven Deadly Sins" continued to have a strong momentum. On the weekend It won the box office of 12 million US dollars in three days, defeated the outstanding "short man in power", and once again won the championship of this week, which also made the champion of "Seven Deadly Sins" win six weeks in one breath! Six consecutive championships! The "Seven Deadly Sins" continued their devastating sweeping situation with a perfect posture! Chapter 1311： Perfect ending Six consecutive championships! The "Seven Deadly Sins" created an insurmountable peak in 1995. In fact, this was not only the first six consecutive championships in Hugo''s career as an actor, but also the second after the "Death of Destiny" after entering the 1990s. Six consecutive championships! It''s rare! In fact, after the sixth week of the "Seven Deadly Sins", it was still trapped by the length of time and the limitation of its own subject matter. For the first time this week, it delivered a substantial box-office decline, which "plunged" by 30%, with only revenue. The weekend box office of 12 million US dollars, although for other movies, such a decline can almost be said to be a ratio that must be celebrated, but compared with the performance of the "seven deadly sins" in the previous five weeks, this result is not enough to make people. satisfy. However, taking into account factors such as the schedule, themes, and the number of weeks of release, the "Seven Deadly Sins" successfully completed the six consecutive championships still seem incredible. This is also the most obvious feature of this year''s autumn archive: the "Seven Deadly Sins" are the dominant family and thriving! The "Seven Deadly Sins" have been unable to find an opponent with the same strength for six weeks, and easily completed six consecutive championships, and the weekly championship statistics are excellent, especially in the autumn file. From the background, it is even more incredible. From the comparison between the autumn and summer files, the performance of the "seven deadly sins" is far stronger than the original "speed of life and death". After all, the innate conditions of the "seven deadly sins" are far inferior to the "speed of life and death." However, the shackles of the autumn files and the inherent weakness of thriller and suspense films still make the "seven deadly sins" show a decline in objective data. After completing six consecutive championships, the cumulative box office of the "Seven Deadly Sins" has reached 170 million U.S. dollars. This result is far behind the data of the same period of "Life and Death", although the "Seven Deadly Sins" are two miles away at this time. There is only 30 million dollars left, but the box office of movies gradually weakens with the release time. It is getting harder and harder to achieve this goal. Although everyone knows that it is almost impossible for a thriller and suspense movie to hit the US$200 million box office, the most outstanding "Silent Lamb" at the box office before this was only US$130 million, except for " In addition to the Silent Lamb, there is only one work of the same type, "Instinct. Ability", which achieved a box office of over 100 million yuan. In addition, "Midnight Terror (sea.of. ranked third in the box office list of the thriller and suspense movie history. , The box office data is only 58 million. In other words, before this, there were only two movies with a box office of over 100 million, only two of them! Therefore, the 200 million box office impact of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is simply an impossible task. Even the current 170 million looks like a fantasy. The "Seven Deadly Sins" only took six weeks to reach this goal. This is definitely an unsurpassable myth! But even so, many people still feel a little embarrassed, after all, with the "seven deadly sins" blessed by Hugo, they almost have some conditions. Therefore, many people are calling on the film market to continue to support the "seven deadly sins" and look forward to becoming a member of history making and witnessing. It will take time to prove whether it can break through the 200 million threshold, but the fact that it can be determined without waiting is that after the "seven deadly sins" won six consecutive championships, it also officially announced the strong return of Hugo! After experiencing the so-called "before sunrise" trough, the "seven deadly sins" declared with a perfect report card that he is a well-deserved top star in the American film industry today, unique and unmatched! The "Seven Deadly Sins" collected 170 million U.S. dollars at the box office for six consecutive championships. The 200 million threshold retained the last glimmer of hope. In the face of the strength of the "Seven Deadly Sins", the outstanding performance of the "short man in power" last week was not inferior. , Surrendered a 20% drop, won a weekend box office of 10 million U.S. dollars, and achieved two consecutive Asian games. The outstanding performance of "Dwarf in the lead" also made the North American box office suspense in the first week of November further increase. After all, "Dwarf in the lead" was only released for the third week, and the box office fell by only 20% in the following week; "Seven Deadly Sins" has entered its seventh week of release, and the box office dropped by 30% last week! This also brings the real suspense to the autumn file after entering November. Who will be the winner will be announced soon! In the first week of November, the "short man in power", who received 82 points in the media review, performed extremely well. In the case of weak new film, it surrendered a slight decline of 5%. It took three days on weekends. It paid 9.7 million U.S. dollars and pushed the cumulative box office past the 40 million threshold, making everyone amazed. Similar to horror and suspense movies, it is very difficult for comedy movies to win the praise of film critics. Last year, the "Ghost in Disguise" who got a big box office victory last year only had 56 points. Its not easy to recognize it. The super-high quality and stable box office in the first two weeks have laid a sufficient foundation for the outbreak of "Short Man in Power" this week. Therefore, this seemingly ordinary comedy film made history and successfully ended the "Seven Sects". Sins brilliant six consecutive championships, successfully won the North American weekend box office champion in the first week of November! In fact, the performance of the "Seven Deadly Sins" this week was still good, with a 30% drop in the box office and $840. Such a drop still maintained the strong performance since the movie was released-so far there has been no weekly box office drop. More than 30%, such an excellent performance can be regarded as a sky-defying thriller and suspense movie Li Ai. Although being in charge of the "short man" ended six consecutive championships, the "seven deadly sins" easily occupied the runner-up position, and his cumulative box office was infinitely approaching 180 million US dollars. The 200 million threshold seems not so far away. It seems that it can break through at any time. The development of history has always been so interesting. The "Seven Deadly Sins" created a series of records without anyone optimistic about it. After missing the "Pulp Fiction", John Travolta achieved his second career. The starring "Dwarf in the Power" ended the six consecutive championships of the "Seven Deadly Sins"; last year, he relied on three comedy films to create a new career peak, successfully ranked among the top superstars, and hoped to become the first in film history to receive 20 million US dollars in remuneration. Kim Kerry, who was indeed the first 20 million club member in history, struck strongly in the second week of November. In February of last year, a "Detective Aircraft Head" made Kim Carey turned out, and the subsequent "Ghosts in Disguise" and "Dumb and Agua" pushed his comedy career to the peak. However, due to historical reasons By mistake, the first 20 million club that originally belonged to Kim broke out on Hugo in advance. Although Hugo still hasn''t received a salary of 20 million dollars, history has finally deviated. Now, Kim has again held the premiere of "Ventura: when. nature. calls" in the second week of November, which has launched a fierce impact on the "Seven Deadly Sins" led by Hugo. Last year, the three works accumulated enough appealing gold, and they have unparalleled appeal to North American audiences. "Detective Aircraft Head 2", which was screened in 2,650 theaters, premiered at 3,700 The $800,000 weekend box office set a series of incredible records, and focused all eyes on the cold autumn market. "Interview with the Vampire" in the second week of November last year set a record of 36 million dollars in film history premiere, which was immediately replaced by "Detective Plane 2". In fact, the market effect of "Detective Aircraft Head 2" is the same as the "Seven Deadly Sins". Such a strong performance squeezed the living space of other works. One movie of "Detective Aircraft Head 2" occupied this week. Fifty-one percent of the total box office at the weekend was even stronger than the premiere weekend of the "Seven Deadly Sins". Except for "Detective Airplane Head 2", the best-performing "Short Man" only collected $7.6 million, which was a 22% drop in the box office. In the last week, there seems to be a huge hope for the "seven deadly sins" to break through the US$200 million threshold. This weeks box office is subject to the eighth week of the shows decline. The thriller and suspense film obviously has no family appeal for the upcoming Thanksgiving. The box office plummeted 43%, not only creating the biggest drop since the movie was released, but also earning only 4.8 million U.S. dollars over the weekend. The 200 million threshold that seemed to be within reach suddenly widened the gap. Objectively speaking, the "Seven Deadly Sins" still performed very well in the face of the strength of "Detective Aircraft Head 2", but the regret of not being able to break through the US$200 million threshold is still quite embarrassing. The reason why history is interesting is not only because of the appearance of "Detective Plane 2", but also because of the strong debut of "Golden Eye ( in the following week ~ www.novelhall.com ~ "007" James- starring Pierce Brosnan- The Bond series is officially restarted. Although the performance of "Golden Eye" is not as eye-catching as "Detective Aircraft Head 2", the US$26 million premiere box office is still very good, and it has joined forces with "Detective Aircraft Head 2" to grab% Sixty movie market. The living space of the "seven deadly sins" was further compressed. In the second week of November, it again surrendered a 39% drop, and won a weekend box office of 2.9 million US dollars, and the historical glory of 200 million US dollars gradually. The line is getting farther away. Although it is constrained by the innate disadvantages of the fall season and the horror and suspense theme, as well as the subsequent outbreak of competitors in the later stage of the release, the "seven deadly sins" still created an incredible record, and it was finally released for 21 weeks, and the North American box office has accumulated. Settle at 195 million U.S. dollars! It''s so close to the 200 million threshold, but so far. Even so, the North American box office of 195 million US dollars still made the "seven deadly sins" a perfect ending, creating a thrilling suspense movie box office record that cannot be broken or even reached in the next two decades, and it has been declared strongly. Hugo''s return! But obviously, the pace of the "seven deadly sins" has not stopped in the North American market, and the world market is still waiting for it to continue to conquer! Chapter 1312： Overseas box office As a thriller and suspense movie, but also a serial killer movie with obvious social attributes, the overseas box office of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is not favored by people. In fact, it can be seen from the overseas box office of Hugo''s past works. The "Yihai Xiongfeng" reflecting the social attributes and disadvantages of the United States and the "Pulp Fiction" reflecting American history and culture performed very well in overseas box office, but To make breakthroughs against the sky is often restricted; the "Schindler''s List", which focuses on World War II and the Jews, ushered in a major explosion in Europe and achieved incredible achievements; but outside of all Hugo''s works, the overseas box office is the most What is outstanding is a simple and crude popcorn commercial movie without any regional culture. Hollywood movies have unparalleled appeal globally, but for Hollywood movies as well, the difference in overseas box office can still show the value orientation of overseas markets. Some movies are blooming inside the wall, while others are not appreciating the beauty of North America overseas, and some movies are sweeping the wild. This is also one of the reasons why Hollywood has always been in love with commercial popcorn movies, because even if the North American box office performance is mediocre, overseas markets can often turn the tide. Judging from an objective analysis of the movie "Seven Deadly Sins", whether it is the subject matter or the American cultural attributes, it is indeed not suitable for overseas markets. In particular, the reason why the "Seven Deadly Sins" was able to achieve a box office of nearly 200 million U.S. dollars in North America, everyone knows clearly: In the past two months, the entire American society has been verbally criticizing the news media, and the Los Angeles Times The promotion has become the fuse, which allowed the "seven deadly sins" to create an incredible record. But the problem is that the rebellion initiated by the young volcano was limited to North America and did not spread overseas. In other words, the social indifference and social problems reflected by the "seven deadly sins" do not exist in other countries. Therefore, the overseas box office prospects of the "seven deadly sins" are indeed worrying. After the "Seven Deadly Sins" was released on the North American market, the overseas distribution rights of New Line Films have not been sold for a long time. Within a month, only the work was released in the U.S. market, and it was not shown in other countries and regions. All this seems to be Confirmed people''s concerns about this movie. However, people have overlooked one point. Although the "Seven Deadly Sins" has been linked to the media because of the Los Angeles Times, it has evolved into a social wave; but apart from this point, the "Seven Deadly Sins" movie itself reflects The problem of social indifference is not just a matter for the United States alone. In countries where the social order is slightly chaotic, such as South America and Eastern Europe, the same social problems cannot be ignored, including the post-war reconstruction of Germany and the relative stability of social development. In places such as France and Britain, similar social problems have gradually become hidden dangers. In other words, this is a worldwide problem that almost every country is bound to face in the course of development. The indifference of society has caused crime to start to grow, and in the face of crime, distrust between people begins to increase, which further leads to indifference. After forming a vicious circle, it gradually evolved into a serious social problem and began to corrode people''s values ??and world outlook. . This is detrimental to society as a whole. In addition, the North American continent has launched a condemnation of the uncrowned king. In this era when the whole world can be closely connected, although it has not yet reached the closeness of the Internet, the problems faced by the traditional news industry seem to be similar. All parts of the world have also begun to reflect because of the changes in the United States. Even if it is not as intense and turbulent as the United States, at least it has caused discussion. Therefore, when the "seven deadly sins" swept across North America in a devastating manner, the resulting aftermath also began to ferment in various countries as time progressed. The first batch of countries and regions that felt the impact of the "seven deadly sins" overseas radiation were Australia, New Zealand, and South Korea, which had always been close to the United States, Germany, which was slowly rebuilding after reunification, and South Africa, Brazil, and the Netherlands, where social problems cannot be ignored. Hungary, Austria and other countries. After witnessing the sweep of the "Seven Deadly Sins" in the first month, these countries began to launch the "Seven Deadly Sins" in November. The "Seven Deadly Sins" movie aside from social reflection, it is also a very intriguing movie in itself, especially the reversal of the ending and the announcement of the murderer are full of suspense and excitement, which is also an attraction for the audience. After the audience finished watching the movie, the reflection in their minds slowly spread, and the whole influence gradually began to expand. Then, in December, January and February of the following year, the movie began to be released in various countries and regions around the world, especially after the "Seven Deadly Sins" created an incredible brilliance in North America, its attraction to overseas markets has become more attractive. After two steps, the new line film company succeeded in achieving release and release in 54 countries and regions around the world. Under such slow progress and fermentation, the overseas box office of the "seven deadly sins" finally fell below everyone''s glasses once again, and unbelievable energy broke out in various countries and regions around the world. The cumulative box office of France, Germany, Japan, and the United Kingdom all exceeded US$40 million. Such an amazing result is amazing. These four countries have also become the top four overseas box offices of the "seven deadly sins". Among the ticket warehouses, Japan and France performed the most incredible, surpassing the British Isles and occupying the top two overseas box offices. Japan collected 47 million U.S. dollars, while France also received 43 million U.S. dollars. His hesitation is not only beyond expectations, but also showing the same violent pattern as North America. These four countries and regions alone contributed $140 million in the box office for the "Seven Deadly Sins"! This also means that the overseas box office of the "seven deadly sins" is actually very likely to exceed the performance of North America. This result once again broke the predictions of professionals in the circle. Obviously, before the arrival of the Internet age, they were concerned about the social problems of various countries around the world. Understanding is still lacking enough accurate cognition. The social wave led by the "seven deadly sins" in North America has also ignited countless sparks worldwide! In addition to the above four countries and regions, the overseas box office of the "seven deadly sins" has also shown a flourishing situation. The final box office of Australia, Brazil, Italy, Spain, Sweden and other five countries and regions has exceeded 10 million. Both Italy and Spain won the 20 million box office, and their outstanding performance made everyone surprised by surprise. These five countries and regions have jointly contributed US$90 million in the box office. So far, the box office data of US$230 million in the nine countries and regions also means that the "seven deadly sins" directly surpassed the "Apollo 13" and "forever" Summer box office predators such as "Batman" and "Future Water World" have achieved a height that none of them can achieve in overseas box office, and has won the crazy pursuit of the movie box office market all over the world. This situation makes many box office professionals incomprehensible, and many media have also conducted corresponding investigations around the world. Although the social discussions and reflections triggered by the "seven deadly sins" are a powerful driving force, the extent of the outbreak in overseas markets Compared with North America, there is still a gap. So, what is the reason for the "seven deadly sins" overseas box office to usher in such an incredible outbreak? The results of the survey made many people dumbfounded but suddenly realized-Brad Pitt and Hugo Lancaster! Although the confrontation between Brad and Hugo is almost ignored in North America, because the gap between the two is too big; but in overseas markets, people are not related to the confrontation between Brad and Hugo. Its the performance of two top super-popular idols on the same stage. Just like last years "Interview with Vampires", people are willing to walk into the cinema purely for Brad and Hugo, just want to appreciate the two super **** idols. Style. Especially Hugo. The real meaning of Hugos global popularity is "Night Sleep in Seattle". Since then, almost every Hugos overseas box office expressiveness is beyond imagination, especially "Schindler" Hugos recognition in Europe has risen sharply after the list of the stars, and Pulp Fiction won the Cannes actor for Hugo, and Before Sunrise won the Silver Bear Award for Best Director in Berlin. All of this made Hugo in The global box office appeal has reached a new high. Unknowingly, Hugo''s appeal has covered the world. Just when people lamented that Hugo has become the top star in North America, the audience who fell for Hugo''s charm around the world have spread across five continents. In particular, Europe likes Hugo very much. In the soil of the European continent with a strong literary atmosphere, the two works "Schindler''s List" and "Before Sunrise" have won the love of countless people for Hugo~www.novelhall. com~ even replaced the four directors such as Steven Spielberg, and action superstars such as Harrison Ford and Arnold Schwarzenegger and became synonymous with Hollywood. The change of dynasty has been completed unconsciously. With this promotion, the overseas box office of the "seven deadly sins" finally reached an incredible US$290 million! After ranking in "Life and Death Hour" and "Schindler''s List", it became the third-highest performance of Hugo''s overseas market! This result not only far exceeds the box office data in North America, but also the best performance in the overseas box office so far this year. This result is indeed a surprise to countless people. But this is not surprising. After all, the "Seven Deadly Sins" have already created so many shocking records, and the overseas achievements are just another addition to such a glorious one! In the end, no one was optimistic about the "seven deadly sins" from the beginning to the end, which swept the box office of 485 million US dollars worldwide, making this magical journey of fantasy and magic ended in such an incredible way. Faced with such an outstanding and strong performance of the "Seven Deadly Sins", people suddenly became curious about another thing: what happened to the box office after giving up Hugo and choosing Tom Cruise''s "Mission Impossible"? This is indeed a very interesting thing. Chapter 1313： Superstar status The "seven deadly sins" swept the box office of 195 million U.S. dollars in North America and collected 485 million U.S. dollars worldwide. Such a performance is not enough to express people''s innermost feelings even if they are described as "phenomenal". Shock and excitement, this is almost an achievement that makes everyone happy. New line film companies have been too happy to find their way, and other film companies have also begun to make their own calculations because of their triumphs in horror and suspense. . The investment of 30 million U.S. dollars resulted in an income of 485 million U.S. dollars, which was more than 16 times the box office revenue. Just one movie made the new line film company make a lot of money, making almost any A movie company is jealous! For the three actors, it is an unprecedented brilliance. This is obviously the peak of the careers of Morgan Freeman and Brad Pitt. For the former, I dont care about the box office, but for the latter, He has truly achieved a new high in his career! In 1986, a "High Ambition" hit the North American market with 176 million US dollars in the box office, making Tom Cruise an idol for thousands of Americans; in 1992, "Yihai Xiongfeng" It detonated a box office of 170 million U.S. dollars in North America, making Hugo Lancaster the unique top star in Hollywood. Now, in 1995, a "Seven Deadly Sins" grabbed $95 million in box office data, allowing Brad Pitt to instantly rank among the top stars and formally stand side by side with Tom, Hugo and others. Obtained the qualification to challenge. "The Seven Deadly Sins" is not only Brad''s best box office performance in his actor career, but also shows his personal charm to the fullest. As commented by many media, Brad has fallen behind in acting, but he is undoubtedly an excellent vase. The **** image accumulated by "Interview with Vampires at Night" and "The Years of Love" is in " The "Seven Deadly Sins" reached its peak, instantly making Brad an all-American lover comparable to Tom and Hugo. It can be said that the "seven deadly sins" are Brad''s official rank among the top iconic works. Prior to this, whether it was the high popularity of "Interview with Vampires at Night" or the high-profile "years of love", although Brad is not small, in the eyes of the media, he and Tom and Hugo are still very big. The difference is not the strength or popularity, but the accumulation of works, which has not reached the corresponding level. Now, the "seven deadly sins" are the stepping stone! Brad is the well-deserved leading actor of the "Seven Deadly Sins", and he naturally relies on this work''s nearly 200 million US dollars box office to become a target of much attention. However, these so-called praises are only known to Brad himself. Although "The Seven Deadly Sins" was starring Brad, when the film''s North American box office ended at 195 million US dollars, almost everyone was stunned and lamented that this work did not become the first ever Hugo. Three works with a box office of more than 200 million yuan. If Hugo does this, he will surpass Harrison Ford in terms of box office appeal and become the undisputed first person in the United States-although there is not much doubt now. Up. But it is a pity that it is as close as 200 million but so far away. But no one regrets that Brad passed by with his first 200 million box office. All this is just like "Schindler''s List", although Hugo is only a supporting role, this time the "Seven Deadly Sins" scenes are even less pitiful, even only one-tenth of the movie''s weight, but Yu Guo, relying on her own charm, easily became the focus of attention. Moreover, because of the subject matter of the original "Schindler''s List", people''s attention was scattered a lot by the heavy Jewish history and Steven Spielberg, but the "Seven Deadly Sins" were not. Almost all eyes were focused. In Hugo, the social issues that detonated were also developed with Hugo as the origin. There is no doubt that Hugo is the focus of the focus. People will be amazed, regretted, and sorry for Hugo, not only because Hugo has done such a miracle, and Brad can achieve such a result, "it is already very good, don''t think more"; but because of Hugo''s Performance has almost become the core of the entire movie. It is Hugo, not Brad, that really pushes the film to a new level, attracts audiences to the cinema, and detonates the film''s North American box office. "Seven Deadly Sins" became Brad''s highest-grossing work so far, and allowed him to truly reach the level of Tom and Hugo, equal to them, he should be happy, he should celebrate, and he should be ecstatic. But this work relies on Hugo to achieve such results. What this work really achieves is the brilliance of Hugo. This work allows everyone to see the gap between him and Hugo. This work even makes people simple Roughly divide him into a "vase" and Hugo is the absolute strength and quality... Faced with such a result, it was difficult for Brad to be happy, and the bitterness of his tongue almost made him crazy. Whats more depressing is that Martin Baum cant understand Brads feelings. For the agent, success is the most important thing. The method and the way are second. It doesn''t matter, the important thing is that Brad is now officially among the ranks of 10 million rewards! Gwyneth Paltrow couldnt understand Brads feelings. For her, connections, background, and funding are all stepping stones to success. She can completely believe that Brad was succeeding on Hugos shoulders. Yes, she is not only incomprehensible about Brad''s depression and bitterness, but she also hates iron for not making steel. "Should I be happy?" Brad asked himself, but couldn''t find the answer. For the first time, he really realized the gap between him and Hugo. It was not personal connections, background, capital, but hardship. strength. This is the second time since Tracy Jacobs''s defeat and disappearance, Brad has fallen into deep thinking, for himself, for Hugo, for Hollywood... The "seven deadly sins" achieved Brad''s top position, and at the same time achieved Hugo''s superstar status. This is not only the sixth work with a box office of over 100 million yuan since Hugo won the Golden Raspberry Award, but also surpassed "Pulp Fiction" and "Sleepless in Seattle" and became second only to "Schindler''s List" and "Life and Death". "Speed" two works with a box office of more than 200 million yuan, became Hugo''s third-highest personal box office work. This not only shattered the "New York Post" view on the decline of Hugo''s career, but also directly proved Hugo''s unique position in the entire North American movie box office market. Prior to this, whether it was Harrison Ford or Arnold Schwarzenegger, whether it was Tom Cruise or Kim Carey, they had repeatedly performed miracles at the North American box office, but they all had one distinctive feature: they starred. All of his works have a distinctive commercial film color, such as the "Indiana Jones" series, such as the "Terminator" series. But the emergence of Hugo, as well as the strong rise of Tom Hanks last year, showed another characteristic: they can obtain super high box office while also proving the role of actors in promoting movies-the core Of thoughts, performances. The same is true for Tom Hanks''s "Forrest Gump" and "Apollo 13", as are "Schindler''s List" and "Pulp Fiction" starring Hugo. This time the "seven deadly sins" are even more typical. This also gives the North American film market a new look: commercial films can also have depth, and special themes can also burst into the box office. This also makes Hugo occupy a unique position in the current North American film market, the only "Big Tom" Tom Hanks who can be compared with Hugo-he not only won the movie king but also won the love of all ages in the United States , But Toms brilliant works are still not enough, not up to the standard of qualitative change. Hugo has completely completed the transformation, from "Yihai Xiongfeng", "Sleepless in Seattle", to "Schindler''s List", "Speed ??of Life and Death", to "Pulp Fiction" and "Seven Deadly Sins", powerful and powerful. The accumulation of rich works has made Hugo the only top star in the North American film industry in one fell swoop. Box office and awards, word of mouth and popularity, acting skills and strength... all have top strengths, leading the earth-shaking changes and progress of the entire Hollywood in one fell swoop . More importantly, the "Seven Deadly Sins" swept the US$290 million box office overseas, which also made people feel the powerful appeal of Hugo on a global scale for the first time with hindsight. Several previous works have achieved incredible box office records overseas but people seem to have forgotten this all the time. It was not until the performance of the "Seven Deadly Sins" that it was against the heavens overseas that this suddenly realized: Now Hugo is not only a unique top star in North America, it has become synonymous with Hollywood in overseas markets. Hugo is equivalent to Hollywood, which means that Hugo has become a spokesperson for North America to some extent, and the cooperation between major film companies and Hugo will have a more comprehensive and in-depth development. Of course, for the major film companies, Hugo''s $10 million in salary when he took the "Seven Deadly Sins" was exchanged for a global salary of $485 million. This is also worthy of reference. Hugo He deserves to be the first Hollywood actor with a good price/performance ratio. And in the shocking victory of the "seven deadly sins", Hugo can get a five percent dividend of the North American box office, which means that Hugo can get a dividend of 9.75 million before tax. In other words, Hugo''s pay for the "Seven Deadly Sins" filming is a resounding 20 million! Although 20 million in the "Seven Deadly Sins" seems to be insufficient compared to "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death" with a salary of 30 million, no one will forget that Hugo is only a supporting role in the "Seven Deadly Sins". Supporting role. With a supporting role of 20 million US dollars, even in the long history of the movie, Hugo is undoubtedly the only one, which has further become the best proof that Hugo is among the top superstars! Chapter 1314： Rare leisure The hustle and bustle of September spread to October. After November, it slowed down a bit but was still lively. Although the Hugo incident, the "apology (, the "seven deadly sins", and the uncrowned king are still social arguments, people''s eyes are already I began to think about the following Thanksgiving and Christmas. The heat wave wafting in the air almost made people think that this summer stayed in the northern hemisphere for a long time and did not want to leave, but unexpectedly, in the wave of "seven deadly sins", the three starring actors Brad, Hugo and Morgan appeared to be very restrained. Even director David Fincher''s appearance in front of the media is not so frequent. David and Morgan are due to their personalities. They have never liked dealing with the media. They only appear on necessary publicity occasions. Other than that, they are basically reluctant to go on the show to accept interviews. Although Brad''s appearances are more frequent, it is only relative to the crew''s colleagues. Compared with the frantic bombing wave of "Seven Deadly Sins", Brad''s appearance frequency can definitely be regarded as rare. In fact, Brad appeared more frequently in the early stage of publicity, and took on the main publicity responsibility. However, in various interviews, the topic always revolved around the two cores of "Hugo" and "Appearance". There is no way to avoid it. When talking about the shooting of the "Seven Deadly Sins", cooperation with Hugo and Morgan is bound to be talked about; when it comes to the success and social impact of the "Seven Deadly Sins", the Hugo incident and public figures cannot get around the pressure of media interviews. ; Speaking of the drastic changes in Brads life in the past year, the title of "sexy idol" is also the core idea... But all this has made Brad gradually begin to produce pressure and gradually become bored. Later, Martin-Bao Every time I see it, I will accept it, and gradually reduce the frequency of propaganda. As for Hugo, in the early stage of the "Seven Deadly Sins" propaganda, he almost disappeared. Firstly, because the new line film company kept the mystery of "the true face of anonymity" as much as possible. Secondly, Hugo was a supporting role and was absent. Propaganda is also normal. The New Line Film Company claimed that Hugo still needs a rest to end the filming of "Death Row". This involves psychological pressure and mental illness, and it is difficult for people to pick and choose. After entering the mid-stage of the publicity, Hugo and crew members began to appear on publicity sites in major cities, interacting with movie fans, communicating with local media, and cooperating with a series of basic publicity schedules. But Hugo still rejected all TV and radio interviews, including Jay Leno. Obviously, all the media wanted to have an in-depth discussion with Hugo about the topic of "losing control during the performance", but Hugo did not cooperate. Faced with such a situation, the media wanted to put pressure on Rick Rosen and New Line Films, but they were also powerless. Therefore, the business is booming, and Hugo''s recent days have been fairly clean. Of course, this is only relative. Rick is already very busy. To be precise, the entire Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is busy, showing a prosperous scene. The chances of cooperating with Hugo and Endeavour Elite Brokerage are almost doubled. Growth, and the number of talents willing to join the company is also increasing at a geometric multiple. In just a few months, from the joining of Michael Jackson to Hugos brilliance, Endeavour Elite Brokerage has surpassed United Elite Brokerage and has become the leader of Hollywood medium-sized brokerage companies. Even Joseph was temporarily pulled over by Rick as a coolie. Behind Hugo''s seemingly easy life is the reign of the entire Hollywood dynasty. But these things have nothing to do with Hugo. He doesn''t need to worry about it. He first took a two-week vacation with Cameron in Miami. After coming back, Cameron entered the "Love is the only" crew and invested in the early stage with Jennifer Aniston. In preparation; and then made a special trip to support Leonardos new movie "Total Eclipse", not only for the premiere stage, but also for several promotional dinners; after returning, I read a few scripts, but its a pity I was not satisfied; I went back to Lanches during the period, and stayed in a ranch that Adam had built completely for a week. Hugo''s little life was exceptionally moist, and the whole person really recovered from the shooting state of "Death Row". Today, Hugo got up at 8 oclock early in the morning and made a simple toast and two omelettes. After breakfast, he called a taxi and sat on the sofa in the courtyard to listen for a while. Music, the taxi will arrive. Justin Yang (. Yang) parked the taxi at the entrance of the villa, honked the horn to inform the owner that he had arrived, and then began to look around. This is Malibu. Those who live here are rich people who really know how to enjoy. They basically drive themselves from Malibu to downtown Los Angeles. The United States is a country on wheels, and almost everyone has a car. Therefore, taxis in Los Angeles are very difficult to stop directly on the street. They have to call for taxis. Malibu has even fewer people calling for taxis. You don''t see one in a quarter. It was the first time Justin came to Malibu to pick up guests, so he looked around carefully, and was quite curious about who the owner of the car was today. At this moment, a man walked out from the other side of the villa, and he immediately attracted Justin''s attention. The tall man looks at least six feet tall, and wears a navy blue baseball cap that covers most of his cheeks. He wore a simple white T-shirt with dark blue jeans, a pair of light gray low-top Vance lace-up skateboards on his feet, and a military green satchel on his back. A navy blue overalls was drooping on the satchel, with his right hand. Carrying an acoustic guitar, it looks like a student at the California Academy of Arts (...of.the.arts). It''s just that the dirty jeans and the coat that obviously looks like a blue-collar worker makes it hard to figure out if this is a scholarship student at the California Academy of Art. Such a simple or even simple dress, but it makes the man look full of sunshine and vitality, with a kind of indescribable charm. Justin has been driving a taxi for almost 20 years, and he boasts countless people, especially in the star-studded Hollywood. He has also carried superstars like Harrison Ford, but the charm of the man in front of him still makes him unable to help. Take a second look. The man opened the back seat door, put the acoustic guitar in first, then sat up and greeted him actively, "Good morning." The gentle and polite greeting made Justin smile on his face, and he hurriedly said hello, "please Go to Santa Monica Hospital, thank you." "Santa Monica Hospital..." Justin looked carefully at the man''s face in the rearview mirror, but only the lower half of the face could be seen. The shallow curvature of the corner of the mouth made people feel a little bit more pleasant. Voice, he realized, "Is it the one next to Venice Beach?" "Yes." The man nodded and looked up. Justin just glanced slightly, and vaguely saw the man''s eyes hidden in the shadow of the brim of the hat. He didn''t even have time to see the color of the eyes clearly, but only felt the deep eyes. The brightness, like a shallow smile, makes people feel warm. Justin quickly retracted his sight, put down the handbrake, and stepped on the accelerator. Although the car has been driven, Justin''s eyes are always involuntarily looking into the rearview mirror. At this time, the man took out a booklet that looked like a folder from his carry-on bag and was flipping through it. This made Justin''s heart Justins curiosity keeps rolling, this is not common, but Justin cant control it. "Sir, are you a student at the California Academy of Art?" Justin hesitated for a moment, and said in his own tone. The man raised his gaze, glanced at the rearview mirror, and chuckled. Instead of answering Justin''s question, he asked instead, "Why, do you have any research on art?" Justin took it as a man to acquiesce. He reluctantly looked straight ahead and focused on driving on the road, but the words did not stop, "I cant talk about research, just some interest. My hobby is Movies and music. You also know that after driving a taxi for a long time, you always need to find some pastime. The music on the radio always likes to study and watch, and occasionally go to the cinema to relax during holidays." "Compared to TV sets, radio stations and cinemas are indeed easier to carry with you." The man''s ridicule made Justin chuckle. Justin looked back quickly, but only saw the corners of the mans slightly raised mouth. The road from Malibu to downtown Los Angeles was the coastal road. The beautiful coastline on the right quickly flashed in the peripheral vision. The seaside The sparkling light made the conversation in the carriage easier. "Forgive me, I saw that you brought a guitar. It seems that you are also interested in music." Justin''s nervousness eased, and he said briskly. The man also laughed lightlyYes, I am also interested in music and movies. "The curvature of the corners of the mouth rises high, looking very happy. Justin became excited immediately, "A wise choice, compared to those who are TV scraps at home, movies and music are the correct ones!" Justin was a talkative person, and the chattering box was finally opened. "Have you watched the recently released''Seven Deadly Sins''? It''s really wonderful. The atmosphere, the refracted viewpoints, and the reflections created by the whole movie are all admirable. If you haven''t watched it, please you must look!" The man smiled and nodded, "Of course, I have seen it, and I like it very much." Justin actually slapped the steering wheel directly, and the crisp sound accurately expressed his happiness at this time, "Good eyesight! After watching the''Seven Deadly Sins'', I am completely convinced by Hugo, who plays the unknown. If you see When I get to him, I must worship him, his performance is simply...wow..." Justin couldn''t even find an accurate adjective, and could only exclaim again and again. At this moment, Justin was too excited, but didn''t notice the strange expression of the man in the back seat. Chapter 1315： Taxi driver Plain text online reading this site domain name mobile phone synchronous reading please visit Justin talked about being excited, glanced at the man in the back seat from the rearview mirror, and said happily, "Now that there are so many male actors in Hollywood, Hugo alone is considered talented and capable. No matter what he plays. The works are so outstanding, this time the "Seven Deadly Sins" is really great! How about it, do you think so too?" The man''s expression was a little hesitant, as if he didn''t know how to answer this question, which made Justin stunned, "Do you appreciate Brad''s plaster vase?" After a word was said, Justin realized that he was a bit overwhelmed. Online, the other party is just a stranger, he has no right to interfere with the other party''s personal preferences, and they are not friends, and there is no need for communication. Justin quickly apologized, "Sorry, I was a bit too direct. I just express my own thoughts. If it causes your discomfort, I''m really sorry." When the man heard this, he smiled and waved his hand, "Its okay, its okay, I... uh... I also like his performance in the''Seven Deadly Sins''." The man spoke intermittently, as if thinking about what should be How to answer is more correct. But Justin thought that he had offended the other person, and said in a somewhat nonchalant manner, "I''m a little too excited." "It''s okay, it''s okay..." The man pulled his baseball cap, as if hesitating to take it off, but after thinking about it, he didn''t take it off. He hesitated for a moment and said, "I can see it. You admire him very much, maybe you can meet in a taxi, you can have a good talk with him." "Hugo? Impossible, impossible..." Justin felt the sincerity in that tone, and his whole body was slightly released. "He has his own car when he comes in and out, how could he take a taxi? " "Who is right, maybe one day he suddenly got drunk... Or, uh, his assistant is out on business, and he needs a car temporarily. You know, a taxi is always the most convenient." The man''s There was a weird smile in the words, and it seemed that he himself couldn''t understand his current state. "Haha, if this is the case, I will tell him that he is such a **** good actor!" Justin said boldly, "and then ask him, how did he do it? If I don''t remember If it is wrong, he is only twenty-eight years old this year. He is really a genius, a genius!" "Geniuses need hard work, don''t they? That kind of news came out in August." The man sighed and said, which made Justin nod repeatedly, "Yes, yes. Those media are really disgusting, no No matter if you are sympathetic, its really ugly, its hard to believe it. Justin seemed to feel the easygoing of the man in the back seat, so he completely opened the chatterbox. He also ignored the embarrassment and jerky that the man felt all the time. When he arrived at the Santa Monica Hospital, Justin still looked unsatisfied. "Sir, a total of forty-three dollars!" Then he touched his head with some embarrassment, "The chat just now was very pleasant, I hope I didn''t interrupt your journey." The man took out his wallet, found a whole fifty-dollar bill, looked up at Justin, showing a gentle smile, "No, this journey is very enjoyable, thank you for sharing." Justin turned around and looked at the man in front of him seriously. The mans baseball cap almost covered two-thirds of his cheeks. He could only see the very **** lips in the shallow beard with the corners of his mouth. The arc is shallow, but only this part of the cheek can be seen, and the charm of a man can still be felt. It''s not about the appearance or the like, but the temperament and aura exuded by men, which makes people always look at them involuntarily. Even if they are of the same sex, Justin sighs again and again. When the man was about to pass the banknotes to Justin, he heard Justin say, "Since you are studying at the California Academy of Art, you must also want to become an artist in the future. If you have the opportunity, becoming an actor is a good choice. You should be an excellent actor." Hearing this sentence, the man''s hand paused, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was stunned. Justin thought he had said the wrong thing again, "I didn''t mean to offend, I really thought so!" The smile on the corner of the mans mouth broke out, and then he handed the bill to Justin, Ill take this as a compliment. The man opened the door, got out of the car with the acoustic guitar, and stood by the window. No need to find change, the conversation just now was very pleasant." Justin stopped rummaging through the change, then looked up to the window, and then saw the man''s face hidden under the baseball cap. The deep eyes were fully displayed for the first time without any cover, that was clear and clear. The soft sun was brighter and more dazzling than the nine o''clock sunrise on the sea outside the window at this time. Justin suddenly felt that the person in front of him was familiar, but his brain was frozen in an instant, and no thoughts could emerge. Can stay in place dumbfounded. The man patted the taxi door lightly, "Thank you for this journey, Mr. Yang." Then he turned and left. The mans smile seems to be still in the space beyond the car window. Justin was stunned in the same place as a plaster statue, just as he watched the man disappear at the entrance of the hospital. There seemed to be something in his brain about to break the ground. It came out, but couldn''t react for a while. Justin licked his lips with his tongue, then looked down at the fifty dollars in his hand, and found that there was still a piece of white paper under the dollar. Justin took the white paper to it and saw that it was written in scribbled handwriting. Then, "Mr. Justin Young, thank you for your support and love. As an actor, it is the greatest honor to be recognized by the audience for his role. Perhaps, this is what supports me in becoming an excellent actor. A source of motivation to keep moving forward on the road, so thank you. By the way, the journey just now was very enjoyable. I hope I will have the opportunity to get in your taxi next time. Yours, Hugo Lancaster." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh'' After several times, the voice finally came out, "Ah! Ah! God! Ah!" Justin kept turning his head blankly, and then the whole person bumped back and forth on the chair, seemingly annoyed and excited. After a long time like this, Justins brain fully reacted, Ahhhhh! Its Hugo! Its Hugo Lancaster! Ahhhhh! Justin was crying and laughing. I can''t tell how I feel. At this time, the brain finally became clear, and the last smile just now was really Hugo! It''s his favorite actor, Hugo! what does this mean? It means he got Hugo today! He also chatted with Hugo happily! But...but! Justin suddenly beat his head in annoyance, "I''m an idiot, I''m an idiot! Oh, hopeless! God! I want to die!" Justin remembered his stupid behavior just now. He not only commented heavily on the "seven deadly sins" and Hugo''s performance in front of the parties, he also suggested that Hugo be an actor. God! What could be more stupid? He suggested that his most admired actor be an actor! The only thought Justin has now is: He is a complete idiot. But after such a turbulent thought, Justin completely calmed down. He sat in the driver''s seat and looked at the note in his hand. The whole brain became clear. Everything that happened just now was so clear: he and the rain Guo spoke, he and Hugo discussed his views on the movie, and he also told Hugo his thoughts; Hugo did not reject him, but also communicated with him, and even in the end, Hugo even signed him. , Leave a message! All this is so incredible. Justin carefully put the note in the sunshade above his head, then sat quietly for a while, and then began to laugh wildly, "Hahahaha...hahahaha..." Very happy, very beautiful, very happy~www .novelhall.com~ Hugo left the taxi and walked into the hospital. The situation just now was indeed a bit embarrassing. On the one hand, I met the fans, which is a very happy thing, and the fans gave affirmation to their performance, which is even more good; but on the other hand, the other party did not recognize him. This is really strange. Although this is Hugos original intention, he wore a baseball cap and deliberately lowered it, just not wanting to reveal his whereabouts, otherwise, with Hugos current recognition, even if he is not a fan, he will definitely not admit the wrong person; but the other party After not recognizing oneself, the feeling of discussing "self" with the other party is really subtle and strange. During the whole process, Hugo thought several times that he should tell Justin the truth, but after thinking about it, it seemed too deliberate to announce his true identity suddenly. Moreover, Justin was originally a more lively personality. Frightened him, the steering wheel of the driving taxi started to spin, and there was a cliff on the right side of the highway coming to Los Angeles. Therefore, Hugo finally closed his mouth. But Hugo can still feel Justin''s enthusiasm. Out of gratitude, Hugo took the time to write the note in the car and finally handed it to him. This can be regarded as a kind of fate. Entering the Santa Monica Hospital, Hugo temporarily put Justin''s wonderful journey behind his head, calmed his mood, and asked directions all the way, heading towards today''s destination. Hugo came to the hospital today, not to see a doctor, it should be regarded as a visit. He made a special trip to participate in a charity event held here today, not as a public figure, but as an ordinary volunteer. The fastest update, please read without pop-up window. Chapter 1316： charity events The air in the hospital was filled with the smell of disinfectant, and under the transparent sunlight there was an obscure depression. It was clearly a peaceful and serene scene, but it made the emotions involuntarily darkened, and there was no footsteps. The consciousness begins to lighten, as if a little sound will become the trigger point for the whole world to fall apart. Looking at the inpatient department not far away, Hugo stopped his footsteps, felt the bright and dryness in the sun, and relaxed the expression on his face, and then took another step. Pass through the lobby of the inpatient department and enter the small courtyard at the back. At this time, there are a lot of people busy in the open space. There is a small stage made of building blocks directly in front. On the stage, trees and grass are carved out of plastic and wood. Background, several people are helping to fix these backgrounds on the stage. "Move the parasol tree next to it." A slender figure with a ponytail standing next to the stage shouted with his back to the entrance. Hugo looked around, but no one responded to the mans request. Everyone was busy. He put the acoustic guitar aside, walked quickly over, carried the fake tree, and walked aside. "Where is it installed?" The man didn''t look up, and pointed his finger to his right hand, "First install the stump, and then hang the branches." Hugo didn''t talk any more nonsense, and immediately started to get busy. After a lot of busyness, the stage was quickly set up. The man stood up straight and looked up at Hugo, but he said, "Now empty the front of the stage so that the children can come over..." After speaking, it gradually weakened, and a smile appeared on his face, "Hugo, are you here?" Hugo was stunned when he looked at the woman in front of him who had not given her a pink girl. "Uh, I guess we should have met, but I''m really sorry, may I ask you?" He had an impression of the woman in front of him, but his name was once again. Stumped. The woman chuckled indifferently, "I am Jessica, Jessica Hansen. I have seen you at the Junjie Music Festival." Hugo frowned slightly, and said hesitantly, "Junior Music Festival, there should be more than this..." "I don''t know if you remember that Sally is your most loyal fan, she is my daughter." Jessica''s words immediately made Hugo realize that Sally Hansen, one of Hugo''s most familiar fans, and Jessica is Sally''s mother. Hugo then remembered, and said politely, "You have beautiful long hair like Sally." This made Jessica smile slightly, "Hey, did you participate in today''s charity event too?" I haven''t seen you in the previous rehearsals." "Yes, I am one of the volunteers of this charity event, but I don''t have any talent for acting. I didn''t participate in the performance part, so you didn''t see me before. Today is an official event, I will come to help." Jie Sika pinned the scattered hair behind her ears, but her expression was indescribably quiet. Todays charity event is hosted by the Grayson Gift Foundation (s.). The Grayson Gift Foundation was founded by the Leslie Katab (.katab) couple to commemorate their son who was killed by a brain tumor, and to raise funds for childrens disease research and childrens families. This time I came to Santa Monica Hospital not to raise funds, but to visit sick children. Many children suffering from major diseases are receiving long-term treatment in the hospital, including some cancer patients. Their life in the hospital is not only boring, but also extremely difficult. Today''s activity is to bring some joy and hope to the children''s treatment life. Prior to this, Hugo had already participated in a charity fundraising reception hosted by the Grayson Gifts Foundation, and generously donated US$100,000. Hugo also participated in the subsequent visit, but he did not join the live performance last time. This time, Hugo has also become a part of the performance. He will be responsible for the voice-over storytelling part in the children''s drama "Little Red Riding Hood". Hugo noticed the indescribable obscurity in Jessicas expression, but was stunned, and subconsciously wanted to ask if what was wrong with Sally. After all, its easy for people to match Jessicas attitude on an occasion like this today. Think of children. But this question is a bit offensive-after all, this is just Hugo''s speculation for no reason, and Hugo doesn''t know whether he should ask. At this time, a shout came from behind him, "Hugo, you are here!" When Hugo turned his head, he saw Neil Anderson, who was holding a lot of windmills. Jessica smiled and said to Hugo, "Lets go over and help. The children are coming out." Hugo nodded to Jessica, then walked towards Neil, "Isn''t it said that the windmill is not easy to distribute, so I changed it to a balloon?" Neil put the boxes on the ground, and put the windmills one by one on the chairs in front of the small stage. "The windmills are still more interesting, and today some children will go out directly in wheelchairs. We will tie the windmills to theirs later. They can also play in a wheelchair." wheelchair. The last time Hugo saw a child who was only six years old, he was sitting in a wheelchair scrawny, and all his hair fell out because of chemotherapy. He looked even thinner than Guru, but he was. Sitting in the wheelchair full of energy, he smiled and looked at Hugo. Hugo talked with him for a long time that afternoon, and the child''s precocity and sensibility far exceeded Hugo''s expectations and left a deep impression on him. But not long ago, when Hugo came to rehearse in advance for a performance, he never saw the little boy named Hayes again. Later, I heard from the nurse that Hayes'' condition suddenly deteriorated in the afternoon. He was playing with his friends in the hospital''s recreation room at the time-saying it was playing, but he was just watching. In the end, Hayes didn''t even see the sunset that day. The advanced stage of pancreatic cancer, from diagnosis to leaving the world, only four months. Hayes was only six years old. Hugo couldn''t help taking a deep breath, raised his head and looked at the dazzling sunlight, the warmth in his eyes slowly dissipated in the heat, then lowered his head, smiled and said to Neil, "Jenny will definitely be very happy to see the windmill. She said that she likes the rainbow the most, do you have a special order?" Hugo also helped Neal start to launch the windmill. Jenny is a five-year-old girl who is undergoing treatment for the suffering and pain of bone cancer. Neil was stunned, "Oh, I forgot." He patted his head depressedly. "Forget what?" A low voice came over and looked up. It was Fujin. At this time, Fujin had changed into a costume and was wearing a funny wolf costume with a wolf head in his hand. Fujin''s usual image is so far apart, it seems that people can''t help but laugh. Fujin felt the sight of Neil and Hugo, raised his leg in embarrassment, and muttered depressedly, "This dress is still a bit too small." Fujin is a tall man, and their clothes are limited due to their limited budget. , Are leased, obviously not too fit. Hugo couldn''t help but chuckled, "It''s okay, Neil forgot to make a rainbow windmill for Jenny." Hugo flipped through the materials in the box, "Fujin, or do you make one now?" Today''s windmills are all. It is made of cardboard nailed to the reed pole, all handmade. Fujin lifted the headgear in his hand, responded in a low voice, "Oh", then took the hard cardboard that Hugo handed over, sat cross-legged next to the stage, and began to make a windmill. Seeing Fujin''s slightly awkward movements because of his costume, Hugo and Neal couldn''t help but laugh. "Hugo, can you come over and help?" Someone called in the distance, and Hugo handed the windmill to Neil and walked directly over. Here, Hugo is not a top superstar, just an ordinary volunteer. After finally waiting for the preparations, they were almost busy. Hugo and Fujin participated in the performance, and they all gathered in the backstage to prepare for the performance, while others went to the inpatient department to bring the children out one after another. Neil took a sip of water and looked around. "Aren''t the other two people here yet?" After Hugo personally participated in the last charity event, he was deeply impressed. Later, when he mentioned this matter with Fujin and Neal, they all expressed their willingness to come and contribute. As artists, they can use their fame and influence to contribute to charity; and as ordinary people, they can also become a volunteer to contribute their strength, even if they are shallow, but every more such volunteer will become Great power. Later they also called Pedro and Alfonso and sent out invitations. There has been no activity in Glory to Death recently. The five of them are busy with their own affairs, and the two of them simply nodded and agreed. "What time did you tell them?" Hugo''s eyes were still on his manuscript. Although this was just a fairy tale story, Hugo still read his manuscript very carefully and didn''t want to make mistakes. "Nine thirty Neil looked at his watch. Actually, the event officially started at ten thirty. I came over an hour in advance to make preparations. Now it''s past ten o''clock. "Maybe something has been delayed." Hugo looked up at Neil, and he saw that there were children coming down. "Neil, look, Jenny is here, and you can bring the windmill to her. She will definitely be very happy." Neil hurriedly put the mineral water bottle in Hugo''s arms, then ran over quickly, and handed the rainbow windmill that had been prepared to Jenny. Jenny sat awkwardly in the wheelchair, her knees covered with a thin gray blanket, her right hand curled around her waist, her left hand took the windmill Neil handed over, and her tender face burst into the brightest smile, like a silver bell. The laughter followed the wind to Hugo''s ears. Looking at that smile, Hugo can clearly feel the beauty of life and the greatness of life. Perhaps, the feelings brought by this moment can also be called happiness. Why does happiness have a little saltiness? Neal pointed to the direction where Hugo and Fujin were. Jenny waved the windmill in her hand to Hugo and Fujin. The windmill was spinning slowly in the wind, but Jenny was smiling so happily. Hugo quickly wiped away the warmth from the corners of his eyes and smiled brilliantly. Chapter 1317： Childish language "At this time, the wolf began to calculate in his heart: What should I do to swallow both Little Red Riding Hood and Grandma?" Hugo tells the story vividly, while Fujin, who wears a hood, stands in front of the big tree. He keeps turning the circle in place to indicate that he is "thinking". As a result, he turns too many circles and he can''t stand firmly. He leans back. This scene shocked the volunteers next to him, but he didn''t expect that the children all burst into laughter because of this accident. Fortunately, Fujin grabbed the background board and stood firm anyway. Hugo looked at the laughing children in front of him, and he saw Pedro who hurried over. He patted Neil''s shoulder, who was standing in the back row. Neil turned his head and looked at Pedro, wrinkled. Frowned. At this time Pedro looked a little sloppy, his shirt was tucked into his belt messily, one of the buttons was wrongly buttoned, and the shirt was completely wrinkled, a smoky gray suit jacket could be seen with a little red wine stain, and his hair had not been completely combed. good. But Hugo didn''t have time to look at Pedro in detail, the performance still had to go on, and he turned his attention to the story again. Until the end, "Since then, Little Red Riding Hood and grandma have lived a happy life... Do you think this is the case? Of course not! When Little Red Riding Hood grew up, the hunting skills learned with the hunter became an excellent hunter." The reversal of the story made the children stunned. After Hugo finished the story, they all yelled "Continue, continue". The atmosphere on the scene was very lively. However, the nurse who was standing by and was in charge of supervising did not dare to relax at all, lest there might be problems with the child during today''s activity. Fortunately, the whole storytelling session ended smoothly. When Hugo took the actors onto the stage, the children excitedly stirred their hands. But the children didn''t have much energy, and some children couldn''t even applaud. The applause at the scene seemed a little sparse. It was the volunteers who took the lead in applauding, which made the scene lively. However, all this does not matter, because the laughter of the children is the best reward. The fairy tale play is only part of it. There will be different interactive sessions later. Hugo brought the guitar over today, not for the performance of singing, but he would sing nursery rhymes with the children. For this matter, Hugo also specifically searched for the scores of many traditional American children''s songs, and made some understanding. Of course, there are also some interactive games in addition to this, but because most children cant exercise vigorously-even cannot move, so volunteers can only drive the atmosphere, so that the children can really feel that they are because A childhood lost due to illness. Hugo hurriedly had a face-to-face with Pedro, frowning, "You had another crazy night last night, right?" He didn''t smell the wine, but Pedro''s wheat-colored skin. It has obviously lost its luster, and at first glance, I can tell that I did not sleep well last night, and my eyes are a little dull. Pedro grinned happily, "Sorry, my fault, my fault. Come on, what can I do?" "Just follow Neil. We will start playing games in a while. We need to drive the atmosphere and interact with the children." Hugo said briefly, and looked at Neil, who was standing aside with a serious face, and Hugo patted. Neil''s shoulder, "Now the kids are the most important thing, I''ll settle accounts with him when I''m late." Then he walked over and got busy. Neil is obviously still very dissatisfied with Pedro''s lateness. This is also due to his character. Moreover, as a glorious captain, he usually needs to manage the discipline of the band. But he also knows that Hugo is correct. Today''s protagonists are the children, and everything else needs to be temporarily left behind. Neil took a deep breath, "You go to the locker room to tidy up, Fujin is there, and then come out quickly." The progress of the charity activities went smoothly. Although Pedro was late, he quickly entered the state. His personality was originally easy-going and outgoing, and in a blink of an eye he became one with the children, but Neil and Fogin were two people. In front of the children, they are a little at a loss and don''t know how to deal with the children. The interactive activity that lasted for an hour came to an end. The children could not stay outside for too long, and they could not be active for too long, so today''s activity is over. Hugo bid farewell to the children one by one. One child asked Hugo with wide eyes, "Are you really a policeman. Are you a policeman?" Hugo didn''t react at once, and listened to the child explain, "I last year Went to the cinema with my mother to watch a movie. You saved a whole bus from it. Are you really a policeman. Are you a policeman?" Seeing it was "speed of life and death", Hugo was momentarily dumb. He didn''t know how to explain the work of an actor to his children. He could only change the subject and said, "You envy the police. Do you watch?" The little boy pressed harder. Nodding, Hugo gently rubbed the child''s arm with his thumb, "Then when you grow up, you will try to become a policeman. How about it, investigator?" "Can I be like you, too?" The boy stared at Hugo with those watery eyes. The hope in his pupils made Hugo sad, but he couldn''t show it. Instead, he showed a bright smile. You are not as good as me. I believe you will be better and more powerful than me." "Oh yeah! I''ll be better than Jack!" The little boy squeezed that little fist with a smile on his face, ran over with short legs, and ran towards the nurse who took care of him, excitedly Braggingly, he said, "Ms. Horton, Jack told me that when I grow up I will be better than him!" The nurse named Horton turned to look at Hugo, gave Hugo a friendly smile, and stroked the little boy''s head lightly, "I believe you can too." Looking at the bright smile on the boy''s face, if you ignore the wounds on his arm full of drips, if you ignore the gauze wrapped around his neck, he looks no different from other children. The boy''s beautiful smile dimmed the noon sun. "Hugo, will Nick really be better than you when he grows up?" A voice came from behind. Hugo looked back and saw that it was little Jenny. She was still sitting quietly in the wheelchair, with her left hand gently turning and tied to it. The windmill on the wheelchair, the nurse pushed her wheelchair and explained with a smile, "She insisted on saying goodbye to you and saying thank you." Hugo squatted and turned around and looked at Xiao Jenny''s emerald green eyes. At this time, although Xiao Jenny still had a bright smile on her face, she couldn''t hide her tiredness. It can be seen that although she had a great time just now, her physical strength can''t support it anymore, and that fragile body makes everything so difficult. "Why, don''t you believe it?" Hugo suppressed the thoughts in his heart and said with a smile. Looking at the sly smile of Jenny, the corner of Hugo''s mouth was raised high, "Actually, Nick is better than I''m great. What I fear most is taking medicine. Every time I think of medicine being so bitter, I want to cry." Hugo''s vivid expression made little Jenny laugh. "Then your mother must be very upset. You are always reluctant to take medicine." This made Hugo pause, but he did not explain, but nodded, "That''s why I think Nick is better than me now. I think there is a little girl named Jenny who is also better than me, she With the brightest smile in the world, I am extremely envious." Little Jenny kept laughing, but because she laughed too hard, she coughed instead. Her weak body caused Hugo to be in a hurry. The nurse standing at the back also squatted down to check it out. It was Little Jenny. Shaking his head, he said softly, "I''m fine." Little Jenny looked at the worry on Hugo and the nurses faces, a weak smile was drawn at the corner of her mouth, and she watched Hugos eyes quietly, and then whispered, Sorry, my body is always bad, and my mother is worried, too. Makes you worried." The child is so sensitive that even the subtle expressions on Hugo and the nurses faces were captured, which made the smile on the corner of Hugos mouth bloom again, "I think your smile is the best therapeutic agent, I will I feel extremely happy, and I think your mother must be like this too." Hugo''s words made Little Jenny lower her head shyly, then looked at the nurse, then at Hugo, and said hesitantly, "Hugo, can I give you a kiss?" "Of course!" Hugo looked at the hesitation and hesitation on Xiao Jenny''s face, without any pause, and answered directly, but after finishing speaking, he realized that Xiao Jenny''s body is not suitable for movement, and subconsciously looked at it. See the nurse. The nurse nodded his chin slightly and gave an affirmative answer. Hugo just relaxed now. Hugo knelt on the ground and then supported the armrest of the wheelchair with both hands, avoiding the windmill, carefully approached little Jane, and lightly printed on her thin and pale cheeks. With a kiss, his lips could even feel the cold skin of Jenny. Then Hugo closed her eyes and leaned her cheek. Little Jenny lifted her chin with difficulty and kissed Hugo lightly on her cheek. The fluttering touch was like a dandelion staying on the cheek and then drifting away with the wind. Hugo kept his posture motionless, letting little Jenny''s kiss stay longer and longer. But Hugo felt that little Jenny gently left his cheek, and before Hugo left, she whispered in Hugo''s ear, "Dear Hugo, am I going to die?" These words made Hugo''s body directly stiff. He stepped back a little with difficulty, looked at Xiao Jenny''s thin face, wondering if he had heard it wrong, and subconsciously made a questioning voice, "Oh? " Little Jennie looked at Hugo''s amber eyes quietly, those emerald green eyes were covered with a thin layer of mist, "Hugo, am I going to die?" The noon wind blew gently, and the rainbow pinwheel on Jenny''s wheelchair was turning gently, but Hugo didn''t know how to answer this question. Chapter 1318： Meaning of life Hugo looked at the little Jenny in front of him. He was speechless, thinking that he couldn''t say a word. He never knew that he would be asked by a child''s word, even if he searched his entire mind. Can''t find a suitable answer to respond to Little Jenny. Hugo was like an idiot. He avoided his sight in a panic. He tried to open his mouth twice to make a noise, only to find that he didn''t know that he should explain "what is death" to the five-year-old girl in front of him. . To be more precise, he himself could not accept death. The fragility and incompetence in the face of birth, old age, sickness and death always made Hugo weak. Even to this day, he still cannot forget the pale face on the night Zhang Xiaoye died. "Jenny, do you know what death is?" Hugo slowly straightened her back, and plucked up the courage to look at the little girl''s emerald green eyes. At this moment, those emerald-like eyes were filled with helplessness and peace. At a loss, Hugo''s defense was easily defeated. Little Jenny nodded, squirming her lips and said, "I will never see my mother again, and I will never be able to play with other friends. But I don''t want to..." Little Jenny lowered listlessly I lost my head and mumbled sadly, "I don''t want to be separated from my mother, and I don''t want to be separated from other friends..." All the words were clogged in his throat, Hugo looked away in a panic, not wanting the embarrassment in his eyes to be seen by Little Jenny. He should be strong, he should encourage Little Jenny, and he should give Little Jenny what he hopes. But he found...every vocabulary is so difficult. Hugo felt a person approaching, and then squatted down. When he turned his head, he saw the sadness and haggardness of Jessica Hansen''s face. Jessica gently held the curled right hand of Jennie. "Jenny, do you know that your mother and friends certainly dont want you to leave, and they dont want to be separated from you. You are so beautiful and no one is willing to take you. Therefore, you will not be separated from your mother. Without you, my mother will be very painful..." Jessicas gentle but urgent words caused the tears in Little Jennys eyes to slide down one by one and onto the back of Hugos hand. The hot temperature almost burned his skin, but he could only Stiff in place. "Is this really the case? But why did Hayes leave? Is Hayes dead? Is he dead?" Little Jane asked with tears streaming down her face, with the weak and immature words again and again. It leaves all adults speechless. Hugo awkwardly wiped the tears that fell on his cheeks, but the tears couldn''t stop, and they fell one by one. Even if he knows that he and Jenny are just strangers, he is just a passer-by in Jennys life, a volunteer with a code name. After this, he will disappear in Jennys life, but Jenny is Struggle constantly on the death line. But it is this fact that hurts Hugo even more. It turns out that his hard work and persistence are nothing but sympathy from Jenny''s point of view. For him, it was just a simple afternoon, but for Little Jenny, it was one of the few moments in her short life worth remembering. From then on, the two people were unrelated strangers. So indifferent, so cold, so cruel, Hugo has no power to fight back. The nurse standing next to the wheelchair was also a little at a loss. She opened her mouth to persuade Little Jenny, but the words got stuck in her throat, her face was incomprehensible, but she turned her head after all. Jessica looked at the little Jenny in front of her, she was already crying, but she still tried to show a bright smile, "Jenny, do you know? Hayes is going to see God, he will live a happy life in heaven. There, many friends played with him." Little Jane was stunned and gradually calmed down, and then she tried her left hand to touch the colorful windmill, but she didn''t have much strength in her hand, and finally slipped off and landed weakly on the back of Hugo''s hand, which was light and fluttering. His bone is almost like a feather. Hugo frantically wiped the tears from his cheeks and smiled hard, but the mist in his eyes made his vision blurred. Hugo took the windmill down and put it in Jenny''s hand. Gently holding Little Jenny''s left hand, trying to force, but worried that she would accidentally break this small glass-like hand, she could only do her best to warm Little Jenny with the temperature of her palm. "Hugo..." Little Jenny''s weak voice rang in a low voice, with a smile on the corners of her mouth, her green eyes covered with a thin mist, and she looked at Hugo''s face with hope, "You Say, does God like a good boy the most? Hayes is a good boy. He always takes medicine obediently, and he talks to me when I am sad, and he doesnt cry even when I hang a needle. Instead, he comforted his mother. Does God like a good boy like Hayes the most?" God. For the first time, Hugo truly felt the power of religion. It was not only a belief, but also a sustenance and dependence. If God can really give these fragile lives enough strength to persevere, Hugo is also willing to believe in Jesus. The existence of Christ. "Of course," Hugo had a bright smile at the corner of his mouth, but the tears couldn''t stop, he smiled stupidly like a fool, "God likes a cute and well-behaved child like Jenny the most. ." "But I''m not good, I''m not good at all." The tears in Little Jenny''s eyes fell like broken pearls. "Hugo, I''m really a bad boy. Today I got an injection and cried, no Obedience made my mother sad, and it made the nurse also sad. I am a very bad, very bad child. So, can God not take me away? Can''t he let me stay?" Little Jennies words completely broke Jessica. She buried her cheeks in her hands, and tears fell on the ground through her fingers, mottled with water. The nurse who had long been accustomed to life and death stood aside, and couldn''t bear to look away, breathing heavily, trying to calm himself down. Hugo looked at the despair and sadness in Jennys eyes, and couldnt help clenching the fist of her left hand, then clenched it again; while holding her right hand, she patted the back of Jennys hand and adjusted her breath a few times. Let yourself be able to speak smoothly, "Jenny, do you know? I used to think that my life had come to an end, all my opportunities were over, I almost gave up. But I did not, I gritted my teeth and persevered. ." "Will that be painful?" Little Jane asked sobbing, her watery eyes widened. "Yes, it was painful, and it was so painful that I couldn''t help crying." Hugo''s words made Little Jenny chuckle, but the smile was so weak that Hugo couldn''t bear to cry anymore. Pulling out an ugly smile, "But I persisted, waiting until the opportunity appeared again, and then walking towards my dream all the way to the present. Jenny, do you have a dream?" Little Jenny lowered her head for a moment, and then gently touched the rainbow windmill in her hand, "I want to be a pilot." "Pilot, this is a great dream." The smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth bloomed completely. Although tears were still falling on his cheeks, the hope in those eyes bloomed from the bottom of my heart. "So, you should work towards your dreams, do your best to fight hard, let yourself get closer to your dreams, and get closer..." "But what if I fail?" Little Jane asked earnestly. Although there were still tears in her eyes, the tears never slipped down. "Then enjoy the process of approaching." Hugo squeezed little Jenny''s hand gently. "But Jenny is really good, becoming a pilot? This is much better than me. So, I believe Jenny can definitely do it. , What do you say?" Little Jenny''s tear-stained face showed a shy smile, shallow, but with infinite warmth. But this smile made Hugo extremely sad. Hugo knows that he has always known that there are too many people in this world who need help. Don''t say that from the perspective of a saint to illuminate the world, there are countless people around him waiting for assistance. Hands. People who have experienced natural disasters and are waiting for their families to rebuild, people who have suffered from famine and drought and can''t afford to eat, people who have suffered from diseases and can''t do anything... just like the thin but strong souls in front of them. The eldest of these children is only fourteen years old, and the youngest is only three years old. Their lives are not even the beginning, but they stumbled on the starting line. No matter how magnificent the family background, no matter how large the network background, it is as helpless in the face of illness, not to mention that there are many impoverished families and even the most basic life of their children is already very difficultFor Hugo In other words, it may be just a matter of effort, or it may be just a check, but it can help ten or twenty families; it can also help advance disease research and drug development, which can even help thousands of families. Hugo clearly knows that his current achievements and net worth have his own effort factors, but in the final analysis it still comes from these ordinary people, so he needs to use practical actions to repay. Charity, even if it is for a show, even if it is for peace of mind, it also requires the accumulation of every power, because one after another seemingly small power can be gathered to change the world. But the responsibilities are multiplied by the ability. Hugo has not really felt the weight of this burden until today. Watching the nurse pushing the back of Jenny away, Hugo just stood there, motionless. Suddenly, the colorful windmill stretched out from the left side of the wheelchair. As the nurse pushed the wheelchair forward, the windmill began to blow slowly. From slow to fast, it turned gently like this, and the colorful colors changed. Formed into a fuzzy ribbon, bathed in sunlight looks like a real rainbow. ... ... Chapter 1319： Waiting for change In the past, Hugo has always been difficult to understand the so-called sense of social responsibility, because in his opinion, it is almost impossible to change society with the power of one person, not to mention that he has lived in society most of his life. At the bottom, even my own life is already extremely difficult, so how can I have the power to change society? Of course, this is also related to domestic education and his politics. Governance sensitivity and social responsibility are obviously not enough. However, with the advancement of life, the precipitation of the years and the change of position, Hugo''s perspective began to gradually change. It is true that it is very difficult to change society by relying on individual power, but if everyone thinks this way, then who should change this society? Children will eventually grow up to be adults, and adults will eventually become part of society, and then stand in their own position to make changes to society. Not everyone is a scientist, not everyone is a president, not everyone is a billionaire, but society is made up of countless ordinary individuals. The charity event this time, or the media resistance movement not long ago, proved this point. In the face of birth, old age, sickness and death, human power is really too small, just like the cancers of Jenny and Hayes. Even in 2014, there is still no way to say 100% cure, but at least in the future, cancer will no longer be a terminal illness. It is being defeated by the changes made in science, and scientists are looking for ways to defeat this disease. The so-called charity activities not only give comfort and joy to the children, but also do their utmost to extend their lives under the existing conditions, try their best to make them survive to the place where scientists can get along with each other, and also give scientists enough Environment and conditions, let them develop and research. Maybe not everyone is a doctor, not every doctor has the ability to develop effective new drugs, let alone a doctor that can completely defeat cancer. This is a long accumulation process, and in this process, everyone can dedicate their own strength. Maybe its a one-dollar donation per day, maybe its volunteer activities that give patients an hour of joy, maybe its planting a seed of hope in the heart...Society will not change because of one person, but society will be changed because of one person. Changed by the efforts of countless "one person". Similarly, the media resistance movement not long ago was the same. On the surface, it seemed that the outbreak was caused by Hugos accident during the filming of "Death Row", but in fact, this has happened in the past few decades. Small incidents that seem to be unrelated are gradually connected in series, reaching the critical point of qualitative change in a subtle way, and then detonated by the Hugo incident, which promotes the progress of society. Relying on the power of Hugo alone to shake the uncrowned kings centuries-long rule of public opinion is an absolute fantasy; relying only on the power of young volcanoes, I want the entire society to pay attention to the status quo of the news media. This is also an absolute joke. However, one person plus one person, when everyone in the society focuses their attention, a single spark can start a prairie fire, and a small event can also cause a tsunami. The sense of social responsibility, this kind of waste that seems to be of no help to one''s own life, can neither help oneself pay the rent, nor can it cure one''s own illnesses, and even waste one''s precious time. But in fact, a little sense of social responsibility can become a decisive force to move society and change the world. As a public figure, his power tends to rise exponentially. He not only has the ability to change society, but also has the ability to call on more peers to change society together. Facing the questioning of Jenny, Hugo was speechless, and he was powerless. He was not a doctor who could treat the illness. He could not even explain "what is death" to Jenny correctly, but Hugo knew. His concern for his efforts and his persistence are not useless. He can sponsor charitable organizations within his abilities, and the salary of a movie may save hundreds of families; he can organize charitable activities to raise more funds for sick children and give them better His care also promotes the development and research of new drugs; he can serve as a platform for charity activities, use his influence to attract more social peoples attention, and gather scattered social forces to form a greater thrust. He wants to be a stepping stone for Little Jenny to change her destiny, even if her strength is so slight. Just like Bill Gates, when he became the richest man in the world, he can be said to be a rich and adversary country, but for him, such a huge wealth is only a number, so he will spend a huge amount of money to support charity activities every year. , And then use his influence to win more attention for charity activities and promote social change. This is the so-called social responsibility. When Hugo gradually stepped into the ranks of top superstars, the social responsibility on his shoulders naturally began to become heavy. Although Hugo knew the meaning under the name "public figure" before, it was only recently that he truly felt the power and effect of this identity from the bottom of his heart. Every action of public figures has attracted much attention, and can even have an impact on young peoples outlook on life, values, and world outlook, just as Hugo has embarked on the road of a rock band because of the Beatles. There will definitely be countless young people and children in the future. A certain public figure changes his life curve, and when they grow up, they become social representatives and continue to change the world. Many people have always misunderstood the identity of entertainers, whether they are in Europe, America or the East, even professional entertainment reporters. They always regard entertainers as "actresses", packaged goods, and carriers of interest. The ugly ones are sold out. So they condemned the bad behavior of artists as public figures, they condemned the artists for not taking sufficient social responsibilities, and they condemned the negative images of the artists for having a bad impact on society. This is a fact. But Hugo believes that this idea is still partial. "My friends and I, we are all misunderstood. They said we are nothing and we cant do anything. Now we find that everything is wrong. In this world and the person who tie him, we just feel that there is no way. Surpass and defeat them. So we have been waiting, waiting for the world to change (.on.the...change); we have been waiting, waiting for the world to change. It is difficult to defeat a system, when we are standing far away, so we have been waiting, waiting for the world to change. " Changing society is a big proposition. Not everyone is a hero under the banner of comics, and not everyone can sacrifice themselves and save the world like Superman. Because society is a huge machine, it is not easy for many people to see the full picture of this machine. But this does not mean that they refuse to take on the corresponding social responsibilities. They are just waiting for an opportunity, waiting for an opportunity to make changes with their own strength. "Now if we have the power to let our neighbors get rid of the war, they will no longer miss Christmas and no longer have to mourn for their families. If you believe what is on TV, then you will repeat the same mistakes again, because when they have information, they can do whatever they want. Twist it. Thats why we wait and wait for the world to change; we wait and wait for the world to change." Just like the witch trial at the time, Hugo bravely stood up, not only to clarify Michael Jacksons innocence, but also to lay the foundation for the resistance not long ago, so when the opportunity came, the whole society began to face it. The current problems of the news media, society has begun to change. Just like todays charity event, Hugo knows that he should stand up, and he also knows that he should give more and use his meager power to do some hard work for these innocent and pure souls. He does not expect to be the savior of the world. But he is willing to assume his corresponding social responsibilities. Perhaps, one day in the future, the society he changed will also change him in turn. "It''s not because we don''t care, but we know that this battle is unfair, so we have been waiting and waiting for the world to change; we have been waiting and waiting for the world to change. One day our generation will control the world, So we have been waiting, waiting for the world to change; we have been waiting, waiting for the world to change." This is an unfair battle between individuals and society, just like the power of individuals to fight illness and death This is also an unfair battle. Even doctors are not omnipotent. They also have no way to directly rescue the patient from the hands of death. This requires personal will to survive, the development of medicine and surgical technology, and the training of doctors... For individuals, this battle is too far apart. Too difficult. But Hugo will not disarm and surrender. He will wait and wait for the day when the world will change, using his own power to promote social change little by little. Sooner or later, Hugo will grow into the backbone of society, just like the unknown Barack Obama (. Obama). If Obama doesn''t work hard, how can he control a country and change the world? Become a singer, become an actor, become an excellent singer and actor... Hugo is realizing his dream step by step. The road running is so reckless and so happy and so happy. And now it''s his turn to pay. He should use his own efforts to help children like Jenny realize their dreams. "Waiting for the world to change (.on.the...change, Hugo is willing to be a member of waiting, he is also willing to be a member of dedication, and he is also willing to be a member of change. Just because Xiao Jenny''s smile is so strong and so beautiful, just because the colorful windmill that spins in the wind is the most beautiful scenery in the world, and he wants to be a part of it. Chapter 1320： First dispute Hugo and Jessica stood on the spot, watching the children go back to the inpatient department one by one. The thin and weak backs, even the strength of the sun on their shoulders, could not bear, as if they would be affected at any time. A piece of scorching sunlight swallowed it, making people feel sour. Turning to see the tearful Jessica, Hugo wiped the embarrassment of his cheek, digging through his pocket to find the tissue, and handing it over, "Are you okay?" Jessica''s collapse just now seemed so unresolved. It can be seen from the help and sadness that as a mother, she feels the same for the child''s situation. Jessica took the tissue and gave Hugo a faint smile, "Sorry, I was a bit gaffe just now." She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with the tissue, "I''m fine, I''m fine, it''s just... just... Because I am a mother." Hugo tapped his chin lightly, expressing his approval. Although Hugo has not yet become a father, the experience of the family has also made Hugo deeply feel the blood power from his parents. Including Lena, she may not be a good mother for Hugo, but for the three James Franco brothers, she is a real good mother. Jessica stood still and looked at the children reluctantly. In fact, one hour is too short and too short for the children. They are still at the age of play. Other children have a long time to play. Want to do so too. But the body does not allow it. There was a child lying on the shoulders of the nurse in awe, sobbing in his mouth, "I''m not tired, I''m really not tired..." But his face faded, and his lips looked pale and pale. People looked inside and couldn''t bear it for a while. Hugo suddenly thought of Michael Jackson. As Michael said, children are the most innocent group in the world, because they are not contaminated with the habits of society, they just be the most authentic themselves. Therefore, being with children is always easy to be influenced, just like the group of children in front of them, their helplessness, sadness, and happiness are so simple and vivid, and it makes people sad. But it is a pity that Chandler and his son stifled Michael''s trust, and now it is difficult for Michael to give his children sincerely. Chandler and his son destroyed not only Michael''s career, but also the true love of children. "Hugo," Jessica''s voice pulled Hugo back to reality. He turned his head and looked over. The tears on Jessica''s cheeks have been wiped clean, but the red eyes still leaked the embarrassment just now, "Although I do not have the qualifications to represent all children, but as a mother, I still want to express my heartfelt gratitude and thank you for your care for your children. If more people are willing to show concern for these children, that would be great." After speaking, Jessica looked away a little uncomfortably, "Sorry, I seem to have overstepped a bit." Jessica knew that she was neither a leader of a charity organization nor a propagandist of a child-related patient organization. She did not stand to express her gratitude to Hugo. But Hugo knew that Jessica didnt have much thoughts, just standing on the mothers standpoint. He waved his hand again and again, No, no. We are here for children, right? You are a mother. , Your feelings are the most real, at least your reaction shows that my choice is correct, which makes me very happy. You know, rock bands and children are not so good." Hugo''s words made Jessica chuckle, and she nodded slightly, "Thank you for spending a wonderful morning here, and I hope I can see you again in the future." Afterwards, Hugo and Jessica turned around to help the volunteers clean up the venue. After all the scenes were cleaned up, the volunteers disbanded on the spot, announcing the end of this charity event. Hugo looked around, but did not see his teammates. He picked up his acoustic guitar and backpack, and then saw Fujin coming out of the inpatient department. He raised his hand and said hello. "Did you see Neil and Pepe?" Fujin shook his head, strode over, and rummaged through his backpack. "I went to the recreation room to help fix things, and there was a slide stuck there, so I helped. . Will they go to other places to help?" Hugo looked around, volunteers were scattered everywhere, everyone was preparing to leave, but no one came to disturb Hugo. Although they were a little curious about Hugo when they first joined the volunteer team, and they also questioned whether Hugo did it for hype, but as time progressed, they knew what Hugo was, and it was natural. He didn''t say much, just treated the glorious band members as ordinary volunteer partners. "Hugo, see you next time." Someone left and waved hello to Hugo. Hugo also responded with a smile, and then turned back to Fujin and said, "Alfonso hasn''t come today, right? ? Do you know where he went?" Fukin neatly sorted his things, and watched Hugo pause for a while, "Oh, you were interacting with the children just now. When the activity was about to end, Alfonso called Neal and said that he had something to do. He needs to go to Las Vegas. He left in the middle of the night, and there is no way to come over today." Hugo nodded, expressing understanding. Charity activities are originally voluntary, and if time permits, I will contribute my own strength. Since Alfonso has something, it is naturally understandable. "What has Alfonso been up to lately, do you know? Did he start taking the show alone?" Hugo teased with a chuckle. Fokkin and Neal live in Santa Monica. The two of them rented a villa together. The two people pooled money to build a studio in the villa, complete recording equipment and creative tools, so that the two people can completely Have its own music studio. These two people still often go to Malibu. Before the formation of Glory to the death, the two were learning to compose music. Strictly speaking, they are both professional and even more professional than Hugo. They have both accepted the system. Music learning. So, now that the conditions are available, they have also begun to try their own creations, and will go to Malibu to communicate with Hugo whenever they have time. At present, the third album of Glory to Death is still in preparation. Neal and Fokkin have many ideas of their own. Compared with Hugo who has been filming, they are both in the process of preparing the album. leading. Relatively speaking, Hugo has less time to meet with the other two teammates. Pedro is a playful personality. He will go wherever there is a party. He will spend a long time without publicity when he is so honored to die. Playing at Al Bar, and later invited him to more and more parties, including many high-class parties, so often no one was seen. Pedro lives on Constellation Avenue not far from Santa Monica-the headquarters of the International Innovation Management Company is on that street, where it can be said that Los Angeles is the third star in addition to Beverly Hills and Sunset Plaza. Assembly point. But Hugo can still see Pedro occasionally, and Alfonso hasn''t seen him for a long time. Alfonso went back to his hometown in Houston and lived there for a long time-it was the hometown of Alfonso and Joseph, where his parents lived; after returning to Los Angeles, Alfonso also moved and moved to Beverly In addition, I also bought a sea-view apartment in San Diego (San.), and I had a very happy life. Fujin shrugged, "I dont know. When I saw him last time, he seemed to be in contact with the people of the Junjie Music Festival. He said he wanted to make the rock festival bigger, just like the music festival in Europe. That way, American music festivals will also become a carnival paradise for rock lovers." Hugo''s eyes widened and couldn''t help sighing again and again. Fujin knew what Hugo meant, but he went on to say, "But Alfonso''s perspective is commercial promotion. You know, he has always been very business savvy. " Hugo originally thought that Alfonso wanted to promote rock and roll, so he laughed, "How could I forget it? The first time I saw him, I did business with him, didn''t I?" Hugo laughed He patted Fujin on the shoulder, and he could feel that Fujin did not agree with Alfonsos point of view. Fujin was obviously a relatively pure kind of person, whether it was a brand new day at the beginning or the glory of death now. Fujins focus is always on music, which has never changed. No matter what, this is a good thing. The development of music requires soil. Only enough commercial interests will allow more sponsors to join in. This is a social rule." Fujin didn''t respond much to Hugo''s words and just laughed it off. Hugo didn''t continue to say anything. He looked around and still didn''t see Neil and Pedro. "We don''t wait for them, let''s go back." Hugo and Fujin moved towards Walk towards the exit, "Where do you plan to eat at noon?" "Have you listened to the piece I sent you last time? Is it better to use the guitar as the main theme?" Fujin answered the question and made Hugo laugh. Hugo was not surprised either, so he continued along the topic, "You sent me so many songs, of which you think the guitar is better for the main theme, which one are you talking about?" "It''s..." Fujin said, and then he got stuck. Hugo''s footsteps couldn''t help but stop. Not far away, Neil and Pedro were arguing about something red-faced. Look at that. The situation seemed to be fighting at any time, Hugo and Fujin rushed up, each holding the other, "What''s the matter? Calm down! Calm down!" Hugo grabbed Pedro, but Pedro struggled very hard, "Let go! I''m going to teach you a lesson today, what qualifications do you have to say to me! You are nothing, the captain of the band counts as a Fart, you really think how capable you are, come and take care of my life, get out!" Chapter 1321： Disagreement is inevitable Pedro seemed very emotional, roaring blushing. Neil, who was always calm and calm, was completely irritated. He shook it fiercely. Unexpectedly, Fujin, a tall man, almost fell over. After Neil threw off Fujin, he almost fell. I walked in front of Pedro with a stride, staring into Pedros eyes and said aggressively, "Look at your current life, every night, singing, drunk and dreaming, all day long, parties, parties, parties... Yesterday was again So, look at your **** look, you must have been drinking until four or five o''clock in the morning today, and then overslept, that''s why you are late!" Faced with Neils anger, even Hugo was frightened. He pulled Pedro and tried to move back, but Pedro did not show any weakness, and then rushed forward, which made Hugo totally unable to do so. Control, the scene is very chaotic for a while. "How long are you going to continue this kind of life? What else do you do besides drinking and making love all day? Oh, I know, taking drugs. Right? You have been fascinated by that colorful party With eyesight, you can''t see the band and music at all, you can''t even see yourself, right?" Neil roared angrily. But Pedro was stabbed by Neil''s words, and with a vigorous wave back, he punched Hugo hard in the cheek. Hugo was also caught off guard. Not only did he let go of his hands, but he also stepped back two steps, his cheeks were hot and painful, and it seemed that his teeth were about to shift. Pedro obviously had no intention of keeping his hand at all, and he threw his fist very hard. "So, what do you want me to do? What do you think I can do?" Pedro didn''t care about Hugo at all. Maybe he didn''t see Hugo at all. "Hugo is now filming every day. I dont care about the life and death of the band. All the bands activities are suspended. There is no tour, no publicity, no recording. Even the most basic band gathering has been cancelled. Hugo disappeared all day and Alfonso disappeared without a trace. Without a trace, you and Fu Jin know that they are there to discuss music, music, music... grass his music! I need a job, I need a band! Since these are not available, why not allow me to participate in the party! Why do you care about me, What qualifications do you have! Neil Anderson, you are just a small character in the band, everyone except Hugo has no idea who you are. You are What saint pretending to be in front of me! Grass..." Pedro angrily roared and reverberated in the courtyard, which was especially obvious in the quiet hospital. Many nurses and nurses came out one after another, looking at the chaos before him in surprise. But Pedro''s roar disappeared completely in the fist of Fujin rushing forward. After Pedro was punched by Fujin, he fell directly to the ground, and then Fujin strode forward, bent down and grabbed Pedro by the collar, and raised it again. Fist, "Are you still awake with alcohol? Do you need me to punch you again?" Fujin''s brutal expression finally shifted Pedro''s expression, and then he tried to struggle again and again. Unfortunately, after being suppressed by Fujin''s absolute power twice in a row, Pedro gradually calmed down. Seeing that Pedro was no longer struggling, Fujin loosened his collar and said in a deep voice, "If you have any problems, calm down and communicate. This is a hospital, not a place for you to run wild." Fujin stood up, Pedro hesitated while lying on the sand, and stood up angrily. He looked at Neil with an angry face not far away, averted his gaze, and then saw that he was standing behind and adjusting. Hugo under the chin began to dodge involuntarily, standing still at a loss. In fact, Pedro was obviously complaining about Hugo. The words that he blurted out impulsively just now were unintentional, but they were the true thoughts in his heart. Facing Hugo at this time, Pedro was still a little uncomfortable. Hugo didn''t say anything, but fell silent. The thing that was worrying about at the time happened after all. This shouldn''t be an accident, shouldn''t it? Hugo is both an actor and a singer. The balance of his career has always been a difficult task. In the past six months, since the Grammy Awards ceremony, Hugo has spent almost all of his time on filming. Before the shooting of "Death Row", Hugo talked to Henry about it. In the process of producing the third album, Hugo could feel great pressure. To be precise, Hugo has been involved in his entire acting career. Facing a bottleneck, the acting breakthrough of "Death Row" is the first sign, and the same is true for music. When Hugo and Henry mentioned it at the time, they actually vaguely felt that the band members could more or less feel the gap. They may not have mentioned it with Hugo, but they must have communicated with Henry. Just as Neil and Fouqin are focused on music creation, Alfonso has also chosen to be busy with his own business. Relatively speaking, Pedro has nothing to do when he is free. Hugo has no way to blame his teammates, whether it is Pedro who broke out today or the other three teammates. In more than half a year, all the activities of the glory to death have entered a dormant period. If the third album is not in a hurry for the time being-after all, "Bath the Morning Light" has only been released for less than a year, then even the basic performances And the single promotion is absent, it is really unreasonable. Especially in the past three months after the "Death Row" was completed, Hugo actually did not have any work, but the "apology ( who was playing the list also did not arrange activities-even if the whole situation is relatively special, but It is only natural for teammates to have ideas in their hearts. Hugo was worried about this issue before the formation of Glory to Death. At that time, the five of them also reached a consensus. But life is like this, even the love eachother will fade due to time, let alone the band members? People are constantly changing, and the situation is constantly changing. No one can completely control everything. Objectively speaking, the problem Pedro said was expected long ago, and Hugo cannot be blamed. In order to find a balance between the band and the actors, Hugo has tried his best. It has only been more than two years since the establishment of Glory to Death, and two albums have been released. Hugo was under heavier pressure than the other members of the band. However, in such a situation, Hugo is not at all responsible. Any problem is not unilateral. Hugo also needs to review. It is not the time arrangement, but his attitude towards the third album. Ideas, concerns, and pressure. These issues are not just for him alone, he should also discuss with the band members. Although it is difficult for Hugo to control the balance between music and movies-after all, he is only one person and lacks skills. This is also a problem that Glory to Death will inevitably face in the future development, but with regard to music The band is a whole, and he does not need to bear it alone. But Hugo never talked about it with the band members, only mentioned it with Henry. This has led to the fact that the situation has been accumulating in dullness, and it is difficult to build trust without communication between people. Pedro''s outbreak today is actually a bottleneck in the development of the band, just like the third album. This is true for any rock band, especially since the previous two albums have created countless glories to death. Not only Hugo, but the entire band is under tremendous pressure. Almost all rock bands have faced the same situation. The Beatles faced this situation when they were founded ten years ago, and Nirvana faced this situation after the release of their third album. The current situation is a crossroads for the band, which is the same as the breakthrough of "Death Row" acting. If it breaks smoothly, Glory to Death will usher in another situation, maybe it can become like the Beatles or u2. To create a hall of fame band of the rock dynasty, perhaps it will be a smashing meteor like goatskin band, Nirvana band, Oasis band, but unfortunately ending. Of course, it''s not that goatskin bands, Nirvana bands, and Oasis bands are bad. On the contrary, these bands are all bands that cannot be ignored in the entire rock history. However, the band''s life is too short after all, it is like focusing on a firework that blooms in an instant. Although it was Pedro who broke out today, Pedro expressed resentment at the stagnation of the band. Neal was only dissatisfied with his current state of life because of Pedros late arrival. But in fact, Neal and Fu Jin may not be in a hurry. They have been actively preparing for the bands third album. In addition to their own pursuit and dedication to music, they can also feel their determination and willingness to participate more in the band. will. This is also true of Alfonso, who did not come today. Hugo thinks they need to communicate well. A group of four people came to Neil and Foggins villa in Santa Monica. All four of them seemed a little silent. Alfonso, who is usually the most talkative, is not here today. Pedro, who usually likes the active atmosphere, is silent again. There is an indescribable jerky flowing between the four people. Pedro sat a little awkwardly. It could be seen that he didn''t know how to deal with such a situation. Pedros personality has always been direct. When Hugo met Pedro for the first time, he learned Pedros frankness. He also entered the Los Angeles underground rock circle through Pedro. . Hugo knew that Pedro''s intentions were good, and now Pedro is obviously a little guilty, and it is inevitable to be a little awkward when facing Hugo. "I think we need to talk." In the end, Hugo took the initiative to break the silence and let all his teammates watch over. "Although I am an innocent victim today," Hugo touched his reddish cheeks. Pedro avoided his sight uncomfortably, and Neil also looked a little embarrassed. "But I think I also need to take part of the responsibility, not because Peppa blames me for spending too much time on performances, but because of our care for the band. There was no serious discussion about the third album and the future development of the band." Chapter 1322： Open and honest Hugo calmed down and organized his own language seriously. "For the past six months, I have been absent from band activities and devoted myself to the work of actors. I am sorry for this." "Hugo..." Neil interrupted Hugo, his expression very mixed. In fact, in the band, as the captain, Neal is not a real vacant position. Henry will discuss many things with Neal, including the situation of Hugo, Neil also knows, although Fogin, Pedro, Alfonso I don''t know the situation, but Neil knows what Hugo is making secretly. Therefore, Neal is disappointed with Pedro''s performance today, and he will lose control and get started, but this is not Neal''s usual character. Hugo stopped Neal, and then said, "In fact, before the band was formed, we knew that there would be such a day, and my actor work and band work would inevitably conflict. All-round artists are not so good. "Yes." Hugo''s slightly ridiculous words made the atmosphere in the room a little bit slower, but at this time I really couldn''t laugh, he could only pull the corners of his mouth helplessly, "It''s just that we didn''t expect that our work will progress. So smoothly, I mean, all the work..." "Sneez", a soft laugh came, but it was not Pedro, but the unexpected Fujin, which broke the stiffness in the room and the atmosphere warmed up again. Whether its Hugo or the other members of Glory To Death, they cant foresee the brilliance they have achieved today. Whether Hugos actor achievements or Glory to death music achievements, all of this comes too fast, and its too incredible. . Even though Glory to Death is a very stable mentality, they are ordinary people after all, and their mood will inevitably fluctuate. Although Pedro broke out today, it does not mean that Neil and the three of them have no thoughts in their hearts. Perhaps they did not complain at this time, but this situation has continued and is unacceptable to anyone. of. Hugo thinks about it in another way. If he is in a rock band, a member says that there are other things to be busy every day, either absent to practice or absent to perform. He will definitely not be satisfied. Such a member would not waste everyone''s time. , It might as well leave the band as soon as possible. But the problem is that Hugo is the source of endless glory to death. The band may still exist without Hugo, but it will not reach the current height. Therefore, if things go on like this, the members of the band will inevitably feel resentful and want to get angry at Hugo, but they are not confident enough; otherwise, as Pedro said, all the focus of attention will be on Hugo, they seem Just like dispensable, they gradually become the foil of Hugo, then glory to death is no longer glory to death, but "Hugo and the four little friends". This is another situation. Up. Such a future is not unfounded, but a fact that may happen. The reason why the band is called a band is that all members of the band are indispensable. In this regard, it is different from many rock bands. This is true for most rock bands. They are assembled with a vocal or creator as the core. Except for the core character, the replacement of other people does not matter. It is not surprising that the bands guitarist, bassist or drummer frequently changes. Recent examples It''s Nirvana. But Glory to Death is not the case. On the surface, it seems that the existence of Hugo has made the band, but in turn, Neils concentration, Fouqins calmness, Pedros vitality, and Alfonsos versatility are all It is a necessary condition for glory to death, and most importantly, the passion and dedication of the five of them to music, this is the soul of glory to death. Indispensable. Therefore, the problem that broke out today is not as simple as it seems on the surface. Hugo knows this deeply. Contradictions are breaking out now, which is actually a good thing. After communicating with each other and understanding each other, things can be resolved as soon as possible. If you just let the problem continue to settle and decay, the situation will be out of control when the day comes out completely. "We dont know what will happen in the future, but what is certain is that we all hope that the success of our work can continue. Then in the future, my actor and band work will inevitably face many conflicts. I cannot completely Take care of everything." Hugo said honestly, which silenced the slightly relaxed atmosphere. Neil hesitated to speak again. He wanted to say something in his heart, but in the face of what Hugo said, he didn''t know what to say more correctly. As a glorious captain, Neal naturally hopes that the band can have more development. Even if it is not a new album, he also hopes that the band can hold a tour and the like. The stage belongs to the band. But the long tour also means that it will definitely conflict with the work of Hugo''s actors. Neal does not deny this point, nor can he deny it. "However, believe me, I still have the blood of rock and roll in my bones. I am eager to stand on the stage. I am keen to use music to communicate with the audience. Music is for me..." Hugo paused here, as if I wanted to find an accurate vocabulary to describe, but he hesitated for a while and said softly, "It''s very important." It''s just such a simple vocabulary, but it expresses the turbulent and firmness in Hugo''s heart. Maybe the glorious team members dont know about Hugos experience. They dont know that Hugo has been rolling underground for ten years for a phantom rock dream, an incredible ten years, but they can learn from Hugos creation. Feeling this, this is also the common point that brings together the five members of Glory to Death. "So, I will definitely allocate time to dedicated to the band, maybe next year, maybe the year after, but believe me, I have always hoped to be able to hold a long tour, similar to Michael''s ongoing "historical" world Touring. This is my dream." Hugo said lightly. But these words made everyone stunned. Pedro, who had been surging in his heart, looked at Hugo in amazement. Although Pedro had many calculations about the future of the band, he would not deny that the world tour is It was a piece in the blueprint, but he never knew that Hugo''s dream was so grand. You know, Michael Jacksons "History" tour is the most magnificent, grand, and most spectacular tour in the history of musicno one. This tour can almost be said to have changed peoples understanding of the The brilliance of the live performance of the concert has pushed a new chapter. Hugo, on the other hand, is conceiving the future of the band with Michael as the target. Pedro was stunned in amazement, and Neil was also a little surprised, because he had never heard Henry say that Hugo had such an idea; Fugin looked at Hugo hopefully, and he knew that Hugo would do it again. What surprises him is also the reason why he never rushes, because deep down, Fujin has always known that Hugo and him are the same kind of people. This is nature, this is the essence, and this will not change. The part, even if it''s broken to pieces. "Regarding these parts, I think we can communicate slowly and plan slowly. Therefore, I don''t accept Pepe''s accusation against me because I don''t think I don''t care about the life and death of the band. On the contrary, I and you The same, I never forget that I am a member of the band. Although Hugo did not accuse Pedro, it can be heard from these words that Pedros words actually hurt Hugo. He still cares a little. Even if there is 100% trust among friends, they still need to communicate. What''s more, this is a colorful entertainment industry. After several years of precipitation, Hugo knows this deeply. "I think we just lacked communication. I didn''t tell everyone what I thought. It was my fault." Hugo slowly said that he would not accept the accusations, but he would not refuse to admit his mistakes. "Hugo..." Neil opened his mouth, but didn''t continue. He was actually a little guilty, because as the captain, he should be the bridge for the entire team to communicate with each other, and he knows the situation of Hugo best. But he did not notice the emotions of his teammates. Moreover, Neil is inevitably ashamed, because deep in his heart, he may have criticized Hugo. Neil supported his head with his hands a little annoyed. This was the first time Neil felt a deep weakness. Because this is the first time he feels his own change, he is not a young man who had dreams and simply loves music after all. The big dyeing vat and the extremely glorious glory of the entertainment industry still blinded him~ www.novelhall.com~ Neil suddenly remembered the song "Hollywood is not America (''s... written by Hugo, and he was ashamed. "Hugo, I''m sorry..." Pedro did not hesitate, and directly said what he thought, but after finishing speaking, he suddenly stuttered because he found that he could not find any suitable words to express his heart. In the end, he could only say one more sentence, "I''m really sorry, what I said just now was not intentional." Hugo chuckled and waved his hand, "I said, this is not the reason for my apology, because I do not admit your accusation. What I want and apologize for is that I didn''t communicate my thoughts with you. The band has completely revealed a blank schedule in the past half a year and has nothing to do. This is my fault." Hugo patted Neil **** the shoulder and made Neil raise his head. Then Neil saw the familiar smile on Hugo''s face. He knew that Hugo was comforting him. And Pedro, who was sitting opposite, became even more at a loss when he heard what Hugo said, and mumbled embarrassedly, "But... I still... I''m sorry..." as if doing something wrong. Children are average. Fujin looked at Hugo seriously, and keenly captured the deep meaning of Hugo''s words, "You mean, is there anything wrong with the band''s third album?" Chapter 1323： Long bottleneck Fukun felt a little strange. In fact, for the past six months, although Hugo has been busy filming, he and Neal have been conceiving for the third album. The problem is that Hugo never talked to them about the idea and plan of the album. Originally, Fujin didnt think much about it, but today Hugo solemnly took the matter out and vented it in Pedro. After the anger in his heart triggered the band''s worries, Fujin inevitably didn''t want to go deeper. Hugo glanced at Fu Jin, but laughed, "Actually, when I was conceiving the third album, there were indeed some problems. It should be a bottleneck." Hugos words made Pedro directly exclaimed, looking at Hugo with an incredible face, his expression as if he saw a prehistoric dinosaur, which made Hugos smile bigger, "Why, I dont allow it. Is there a bottleneck? I''m not Superman, no, even Superman has its own problems." "No... I mean... Hugo... You are Hugo!" Pedro said incoherently, in a panic, and finally sat down on the sofa depressed, covering his face in annoyance, not knowing it was When I was depressed, I didn''t know how to express myself, but I was still lamenting that Hugo had encountered a bottleneck. Hugo constricted his smile, "At that time, I also encountered a bottleneck in the acting process..." Hugo''s words made the room completely quiet. After Hugo''s "Death Row" crew had an accident Both Er and Fujin rushed to Baton Rouge, but they were unable to help. Hugo''s situation was really worrying. This is one of the reasons Neil broke out today. Hugo is currently in a special period. They are partners who are glorious to death. If even they don''t understand Hugo, then who else would they pray for to become Hugo''s backing? Pedro''s complaint is obviously out of date. Pedro also knew that he was really in trouble at this time, and his whole person suddenly fainted, leaning on the back of the sofa in annoyance, and constantly peeking at Hugo, but he didn''t dare to say anything to defend himself. But Hugo didnt want to accuse Pedro, so he didnt stay on this topic for too long, so he just continued, Actually, I also encountered a bottleneck in music creation. I think it may be the current situation. , I was challenged both mentally and physically. After I reached a certain height, I was at a loss. From this perspective, the statement of the New York Post was correct, and I was indeed in trouble." The New York Post''s statement about Hugo''s "career decline theory" at the beginning of the year actually has some truth. Of course, it is not their absurd inference about the box office, but Hugo''s psychological bottleneck. When both actors and band careers reached a glorious peak, Hugo had a feeling of being the top of the sky and seeing the mountains and small mountains. After the acting career reached an incredible peak after three years of development at full speed, Hugo finally I started to feel tired. Although Hugo didn''t realize it at all, the feeling of tiredness in his heart had begun to emerge. So Hugo will perform Nirvanas repertoire at the Grammy Awards Ceremony with a shocking surprise. In fact, "Juvenile Heart" is not a glorious style at all; so Hugo will actively want it during the filming of "The Seven Deadly Sins" Challenge acting skills, which triggered the so-called "drama addiction", and then reached a peak during the "death prisoner''s walk". In fact, this is what Hugo calls from deep in his heart: He needs to break through, he needs to break barriers, and he needs to see a brand new world. In terms of movie box office, Hugo has achieved countless brilliance, and the box office further broke the record. This requires historical timing. It cannot be done by a single actor. Therefore, Hugo can only break through with acting. He knows that he is still some distance away from being a real performer; the same is true for album sales. Hugo should focus more on breakthroughs in the bands style and music quality than how to increase album sales. . It can be said that this year is a bottleneck year for Hugo. On the surface, it seems that Hugo has unlimited scenery, but the hardship and pain during the shooting of "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row", the torture and suffering during the preparation of the third album, Only Hugo can experience it deeply. "You should know that rock bands have a third album bottleneck." Hugos words attracted the attention of three people. "Yes, thats what you think. I think I should be facing such a dilemma." Hugo talked to Henry about the bottleneck of the third album before, but Hugo did not clearly realize that this was not just a problem for the band, but also his own problem. When the dreams he had been chasing had been realized one by one, Hugo was a little confused, and his great success also made Hugo hesitate and become conservative. The imprisonment of thought brought the bottleneck of the third series as scheduled. "Actually, I have always been conceiving the style of our third album. I have been creating since the completion of''before sunrise'' last year. During the period, I completed many tracks, but it was always difficult to find a clear idea." This is the first time Hugo has frankly expressed his thoughts and experiences over the past year and told a second person besides him. Because of creation, just like performance, there is no way for others to help, only oneself alone to seek breakthroughs. After "before sunrise" was completed, Hugo backpacked in Europe for a long time. During this period, Hugo composed many songs. In addition to the accumulation since the beginning of this year, Hugo currently has more than 50 songs in his hands. , Its not difficult at all to select ten songs to form an album. But the problem is that Hugo not only needs to consider the quality of the song, but also the core idea of ??the album, which is the soul of the band''s music. If Glory to Death is just an idol band, just like the Jonas Brothers, a band that has the name of rock and follows the path of idols, their third album will not be a problem at all. But the problem is that the third album released in this way is bound to be a turning point in the decline of glory to death, just like Nirvanas third album "Incident. Lun" and the fourth album "Sub. Palace. Internal". It clearly reflects Kurt Cobain''s confusion and exhaustion. The so-called bottleneck of the third album is not only a bottleneck in the creation of the third album, but also the inability of the third album to clearly express the direction of the bands future development and the bands consistent spirit. It also marks the gradual decline of the bands talents. Sincere and ambitious became mediocre. "You know,''nearly fame'' is our initial exploration of the entertainment industry, from walking on the road to standing under the spotlight, we are brave, we are persistent, we are energetic, we are excited, that belongs to glory to death "Bath in the morning light" is the core of this album; Bath in the morning light means that we stand in the center of the stage and become the focus. The development trajectory is stamped with our brand." Hugo''s words made the three people immersed in the glory to death music. The first two albums can be said to be the footprints of the glory to death step by step announcing their existence. What about the third album? "I thought about it, maybe the third album should be when we reached the pinnacle that belongs to us, let the world recognize our music, and run through with this kind of thinking, but I found that my creation, Fujin''s creation, Neil''s There is no way to connect this thought in creation. Why? Because the "bath in the morning light" did this, it accomplished our goal ahead of schedule. With great success, our mood has changed, so naturally, our The creation has also changed." Hugos words silenced Neal and Foggin. Although the two of them have been insisting on creating and have contributed some excellent works, as reflected by the content of Hugos feedback today, their overall outlook is still not as good as that. Hugo, it is difficult for them to see the continuity of the entire music creation, and it is difficult for them to clearly feel the delicate changes in the band''s music. This is also an important reason why Hugo became the core of glory to death. "Now, we are all in a state of chaos, whether Neal, Fukugin, Pepe, including Alfonso, who is going to Las Vegas temporarily today, are all like this. I once conceived it to Our confusion and confusion are used as the theme to make the third album, but the question is, why are we confused? What are we confused for? What is the reason for our hesitation and hesitation? It is because of our pursuit of music. Isnt firm anymore? Or is the glamour of Hollywood making us lose ourselves? So does this mean that glory to death is no longer glory to death?" Hugo paused when he said that, even if he didn''t say anything later, the three of them knew what was going on. The reason why the glory to death is glory to death is because they have an indomitable determination and sharpness, which is either glory or death. This kind of persistence has achieved glory to death glory. But if glory loses this spirit to death, then their music is no longer attractive. Maybe they can follow Hugos ideas and create an album with confusion and chaos as the theme. They may even use the current momentum to achieve good commercial results, but glory to death is no longer the glory of glory. It''s dead, just like "Chaos. Ren" is to Nirvana. The album "Chaos. Ren" has no overall concept. It just fully demonstrates the contradictions and extremes of Nirvana, but it loses Kurt Cobain. The arrogance and unruly. By then, the so-called "three series of bottlenecks" will come true. This is the bottleneck that Hugo said, just like acting, he needs to find the right direction, then break the bottleneck, seek a breakthrough, and find the spirit of glory to death again. Not only Hugo, but also the entire band of Glory To Death, they need to regain their spirit and perseverance in the colorful Hollywood. Chapter 1324： Adjust the pace Was it difficult to make the third album? For Hugo, Neal, and Fogin, it is not difficult. At this moment, the creations of the three of them have accumulated more than seventy songs. Among them, at least one third of them are good works. An album is not a problem at all; but for glory to death, it is very difficult. Glory to Death is not only a band, but also a rock band that carries out the thought and soul of music. The blood of this band is embodied in the understanding and dreams of the five members of music. If you just make an album casually, it means that the soul of glory to death is dead. Even if the third album is successful in sales, this rock band will eventually be annihilated in the long river of time and become that slippery. A shooting star across the sky. In any field, geniuses always emerge in endlessly, and there are countless dazzling meteors. Not to mention rock bands, even idol singers have been smashing, such as the brilliant Macaulay Culkin, such as 2010 Justin Bieber (.), who has been staring at him for a while, such as Edward Furlong (edward.), who appeared in the limelight in "Terminator 2" but disappeared quickly, such as the appearance of a comet and disappeared like a comet. Super boys, let alone the "Fang Zhongyong" who frequently skid across the sky in the history of rock and roll, Shen Yun, Razor Rays, Oasis and so on. Including the well-known Smith band and Nirvana band, they can also belong to the ranks of meteors. The music careers of these two bands are somewhat similar. Only four regular studio albums have been released before and after. Both are the second albums that pushed their music careers to the pinnacle and left an indelible impression on the entire musical scene. brand. But after experiencing such a glorious experience, the development has entered a bottleneck. The Smith bands third album also won some praise, but unfortunately it was much inferior compared to before, and it was disbanded shortly afterwards; and Nirvanas trajectory is even more for everyone. As we all know, the brilliance of "Don''t Mind" almost destroyed Kurt Cobain. Not long after the release of the fourth album, he chose to end his life. Now, Glory to Death is also facing such a bottleneck, not just Hugo. The great success of "Bath the Morning Light" made the band members stand in different positions. The hot spotlight, the popularity of the media, the cheering of the fans, the busy work, the luxury of life...all these make their lives appear. Earth-shaking changes. As Hugo said, "Almost Fame" and "Bath in the Morning Light" actually reflect the true mood of the band at different points in time, in different environments, and in different situations. These are also the footprints of the band''s growth. Now, after a huge change in the mentality of the band members, the bottleneck of the third album is completely inevitable. Although Neal and Foggin have been focusing on music creation, Hugo can clearly feel that their music is a little impetuous, because their lives surrounded by spotlights are so impetuous; Pedro lingers around. Big party, every night, the young man who was worrying about his skills dragging the band and constantly polishing his guitar skills, has gradually lost in the neon lights of the night; Alfonso has left Los Angeles, the Vanity Fair, and is always there. Wandering outside, the contact with the band is getting less and less. He and Hugo haven''t even talked on the phone for more than three months, let alone meet... Hugo is no exception. Hugo''s words calmed everyone in the room. Pedro writhed on the sofa a little nervously. After adjusting the position several times, he felt that something was wrong, like sitting on pins and needles. In any case, the chaos today was ultimately detonated by Pedro. Originally, Pedro thought his lateness was nothing but Hugo has risen to such a height, which makes Pedro feel very uncomfortable. "Hey, buddy, it''s not that serious..." Peide* smiled, but found that he was flustered and couldn''t laugh at all. There was a curve on his face, but there was no smile in his eyes, only irritability and panic. "I think... it''s all good, isn''t it? We are all really good, right?" Pedro''s words will inevitably be a little guilty. In fact, deep in his heart, he knows that Hugo is not joking. As Pedro said, Glory to Death is now at the most wonderful stage. "The Wall of Lost ( only made history not long ago, and "Apologize ( forced Mariah Carey to kill the Quartet. "Bath in the Morning Light" has been in the top 20 or even the top 10 of the Billboard Albums chart for a long time. The band''s momentum in North America has surpassed the original Nirvana Band, becoming the pioneer of the new metal rock trend and is changing The entire history of music development. Hugo''s words are really alarmist. Seeing Pedro''s anxiety, Neil raised his head and shook his head helplessly, "Pepe, when was the last time you picked up the bass?" This sentence made Pedro more irritable. He scratched his head in annoyance, and said uncertainly, "Last week, uh...it should be..." Pedro''s voice was noticed when Fujin''s scornful expression was noticed. Suddenly he grew up, "Really last week, at a party, a...er, a chick wanted to watch me play bass..." At the end, Pedro automatically muffled the sound, but after all, he did not continue to say Go down. Pedro''s voice slowly disappeared like this, he couldn''t help but drooped his shoulders in annoyance, and all the irritation and panic settled down, because he knew that what Hugo said was the truth. "So, what do you think should be done?" Fujin opened the mouth to break the silence in the room, and his expression became uncontrollably low. In fact, Foggin and Neal vaguely have this feeling. They are not satisfied with their creations during the recent period, and their disputes have increased. In the process of their exchanges with Hugo, Hugo''s attitude towards them Uncertainty has also begun to increase. It''s just that the window paper hasn''t been pierced, so they can''t tell why. Hugo collapsed on the back of the sofa and rubbed his faintly aching temples. "I don''t know. If I know what to do, it won''t be a bottleneck. I''ll go ahead and execute it." The bottleneck of music creation is actually the same as acting. What is needed is the change of Hugo''s mood and the touch of inspiration. This requires timing and luck, just like "death prisoner walking". But Hugo really couldn''t get started with music creation. Hugo''s words were really discouraging. Neil also slowly leaned back on the chair and fell silent; Fujin leaned forward to support his chin, looking forward with blank eyes. After a brief noise in the room, there was silence again. Hugo looked at his teammates and couldn''t help showing a wry smile. In fact, Hugo has always believed that the bottleneck is a very personal problem, which can also be regarded as a psychological problem. This is why he has not told his teammates that he does not want the morale of the entire band to be low. It was only after today that Hugo knew that not only him, but the entire band is currently in a bottleneck. With a long sigh, Hugo sat up straight again and said with a chuckle, "Everyone cheer up. Actually, this is nothing. We originally had enough time to prepare for the third album, at least in the next year. There is no need to worry about EMI within time. So, we can prepare slowly." "Then what if we still haven''t found a breakthrough after a year?" Pedro asked anxiously. On the contrary, Hugo''s smile was bigger, "That proves that we are really just a shooting star." Pedro''s words were blocked, and he gave Hugo a grimace, but made Hugo laugh directly. "If we still have that kind of passion and desire for music in our hearts, if we still firmly believe in''Glory to Death'', then we will not be reduced to mediocrity, and we will make a breakthrough sooner or later." This is what Hugo believes most, "So, what we need to do is to adjust our pace, to free ourselves from the current blooming flowers, to find our original dream and persistence, to find that This glorious sharpness and courage to death." However, this time everyone did not get excited by Hugo''s words, and everyone fell into their own thoughts. Glory to Death has been running wildly in two and a half years since it was formed, and sprinting to where they are now, they really need some time to buffer. This is a marathon, not a one-hundred-meter race. As for whether it can reach the end of the marathon, and what the results will be, all of this is what is being written to the death of glory. Looking at the thoughtful teammates, Hugo took a deep breath, excited himself, and then patted his hands vigorously, "Don''t be like this, we are not facing collapse or failure, the expression can still be a little cheerful. How about it. What do we have for lunch? Im hungry nowArent Pepe and Neal hungry? You just experienced intense physical exercise just now, didnt you? Hugos words made Neil, Pedro, and Fogin give him a roll of eyes at the same time, which made Hugo look depressed and helplessly spread his hands, Im just stating the facts. If you dont like it, then I dont have any. The way..." Hugo was silent for a while, seeing that the three teammates still had no intention of answering the conversation. Even Pedro, who is usually the most lively, looked frustrated. Hugo could only sigh, "Willing to have lunch together." People, I think we can talk about the band. For example, during a charity event, I created a song. There are still some flaws in the composition, but this song is still very in line with the glorious to death style. , Its just that I feel a little bit less aggressive. But in fact, its a bit similar to the style of "Magic Wall". Maybe the audience will like it?" Hugo''s words immediately awakened the three of them, and Fujin couldn''t wait to ask, "Is there a name?" Hugo curled his lips, did not speak, stood up and walked towards the door, then opened the door, and turned around and said, "I am temporarily naming it''Waiting for this world to change (.on.the...change)''." After speaking, he left straight away. Fokkin jumped up and rushed in the direction where Hugo had left, followed by Pedro, and Neil was not to be outdone. Chapter 1325： Late autumn sunshine "Just now you performed very well. I think you can try something different during the performance. After you show it, let''s see which one is suitable. What do you think?" Edward Burns stood next to the camera. Speaking seriously. Cameron Diazs gaze stayed on the monitor, listening to Edwards words, she lightly tapped her chin, and said, Okay, no problem, Ill study and watch the next scene by myself. watch." Edward snapped his fingers and said, "It''s done! Then you go to rest first." Then before Cameron answered, he turned to the other crew members and shouted, "Preparation for the next scene, Jennifer prepares." Cameron finished watching the replay of the scene on the monitor, and then went back to rest. In my mind, I was recalling the feeling of the scene just now. This method was learned from Hugo when Cameron was in the crew of "Death Row". Now, Cameron is filming "Love is the only" in New York. The filming atmosphere of this romantic comedy film is relaxed, and the roles are relatively simple, but it still helps a lot to polish the acting skills. Cameron is working hard to learn acting-a skill that is still very foreign to her. Originally, Cameron thought it was embarrassing to stand in front of a monitor and look at his performance. Instead, he would let him keep paying attention to the camera, and then pay attention to the small details of his expression, and the result would mess up the performance, so Came Long has always refused to watch the monitor. But this is not the case with Hugo in the "Death Row" crew. After each scene, Hugo will watch the monitor. If the director is not satisfied, Hugo will exchange ideas about the whole scene with the director. Later, when Cameron asked Hugo, Hugo said that he learned this habit from Al Pacino. In fact, he was not used to it at the beginning. He looked at himself on the monitor like a stranger-the most familiar. The stranger of, how awkward to look at it, turned out to be completely embarrassed when returning to the camera to perform, and even the same hands and feet. However, Hugo later discovered that when watching the monitor, it is not himself but the character that needs to be seen. In other words, what the monitor is watching is not to buckle the details of the performance, but to see that the role is very consistent with the whole plot. Studying performance is a very personal act, especially in many one-man shows, but the film is a whole. If the characters exist out of the plot, it will be a disaster, not to mention that many rival plays also require the cooperation of actors. Therefore, when Hugo watches the monitor, he is watching his performance, the fit of his character and the whole story. Now, Cameron is also trying to learn this, but she is still not used to it, and it is always easy to get distracted when watching the monitor. Sitting on the side and resting, Cameron was watching Jennifer Aniston and Edward Burns playing rival roles. Edward is not only the director of the movie, but also the leading actor. From thinking about her performance to observing Jennifer''s performance, she started to lose her mind, so that she was completely in a daze without noticing it. Time passes unconsciously, and the filming work in the crew is not always rich and busy. For most actors, the long wait is the main theme. To cite the simplest example, the filming of a movie has a schedule, and the actors and directors do not have enough skills to shoot at the same time. Cameron has only three scenes today, but these three scenes are difficult to be shot together in an assembly line. More often, it is to shoot one scene, and then take a break before shooting the next scene. The interval between each scene is a rest time, and this interval is not fixed. It is possible that the three scenes were filmed in less than two hours before and after, then Camerons work is over today, and he can leave the crew early; it is also possible that the three scenes will be arranged in the morning, noon and evening, although the Hollywood actors The union stipulates that actors daily working hours cannot exceed eight hours, but if the three scenes are arranged separately, then Cameron will consume eight hours a day on the crew-which means that the waiting time is likely to exceed Six hours. This is also the reason why the crew relationship is very important. For example, for big names like Hugo, if necessary, the crew can arrange all Hugo''s scenes together, spinning them for four or five hours, ending the Hugo scenes, and then letting Hugo go free; and some second-tier and third-tier roles. Actors have no choice. They can only passively complete their work according to the arrangements of the crew. It is not uncommon to spend a whole day in the crew just to shoot a scene. At this time, the rivalry between Jennifer and Edward was relatively long and difficult to shoot. Cameron was waiting by the side, and more than half an hour passed without knowing it. Cameron suddenly felt bored and she had to stand. I got up and stretched out, then walked aside and chatted with the crew for a while, and ate some snacks, but it was still not her turn to work. Bored, Cameron simply sat in a quieter corner and looked up at the sky above his head. The sky in New York is always covered with a layer of gray, and the rustle of autumn makes the sky above the city divided by high-rise buildings reveal the blue, but it is gray-blue and gray-blue, and it is always not translucent enough. The bright sunshine is sparsely falling down, as if all energy has been consumed after a long journey from the sky to the ground, and it is weakly projected on the ground, but it can''t bring a trace of warmth. This made Cameron miss the sunshine in Los Angeles. She thought of herself lying on the beach, bathing in the bright sunshine of the West Coast, playing golf, drinking a cup of coffee, and shopping in this autumnal weather. The comfort of life is New York. Busy and noisy are incomparable. The warm sun almost made people drowsy, "Cameron..." Suddenly came a shout from a distance, awakening Cameron, she realized that she almost fell asleep, New York The coldness swarmed in, causing Cameron to shiver involuntarily. She quickly stood up and shouted, "I''m here." Cameron walked quickly in the direction of the staff. She thought it was her turn, but she didn''t want the staff to stop her from walking towards the shooting location. "Cameron, someone outside said yes. Come visit your class, your assistant just went out, go and see for yourself." Cameron couldn''t help but was stunned, squad? Who will come to visit the class at this time? Is it his former model colleague? After all, New York Fashion Week has just ended. The last time she talked with that group of models on the phone, she also talked about meeting and gathering. "Okay, I''ll go over now." Cameron said as he walked towards the entrance of the crew. Passing through the shadows of a gloomy building and shuttled in occasional sunlight, Cameron couldn''t help but embraced him, rubbing up and down, trying to dispel the chill from his skin, but thinking and waiting in his mind. The question of what to eat for dinner, and suddenly thought that if they were models, maybe they could go to a big meal and a small wine together after finishing work. Thinking of this, Cameron''s footsteps couldn''t help but feel lighter. Not far away is the entrance of the "Love is the only" crew. Since the crew did not receive media attention, the entrance seemed very deserted. It just blocked a vehicle fence and arranged a security guard to sit at the door. Beyond this, there is no protection. It was already past four oclock in the afternoon, and the sun was hanging in the west. The steel forest in New York cut the sunlight into countless pieces. The gap between the building and the building made the strong wind blow over and become more violent, and even the Hudson River came from the soles of your feet. The coldness of the water vapor. The crew was filming at this time, all the noise was calmed down, and there was only silence behind them, and the roar of car engines was faintly heard from the street not far away, making it quieter here, and the coldness seemed to come from Cameron can''t help but speed up. Seeing a figure standing in front of the vehicle fence, when Cameron wanted to raise his hand to greet him, his whole person''s movements were so stiff in place. It was not the model partners she imagined, but a man. The man wore a smoky gray long-sleeved sweater with dark blue washed jeans, a pair of dark brown turn-up lace-up boots on his feet, and a black plum long coat on his hands. He just stood on the spot casually like that, only seeing one side, he was talking happily with the security guard guarding the gate, and the smile on his face was blooming proudly in the cold air. A ray of sunlight penetrates the building and casts it down on the entire entrance. The cold light isolates the surrounding shadows, and even the dust flying freely in the sunlight can be clearly seen, which makes people think that it is only one step. Distance is two worlds. The man seemed to have noticed Camerons arrival and turned his head, the smile on his face burst into full bloom in an instant, and the surrounding sunlight became bright in an instant, that thin and cold. The rays of light seemed to become warm, the cold of late autumn turned into withered leaves in the sky at this moment, swirling and slowly falling in the air, and the sunlight that reached the ground from thousands of miles released endless heat in which smile, Let the breeze become warm. The man raised his hand and waved, with a brilliant laugh, and waved to Cameron. The cold-toned round neck sweater reflected a faint light in the sun, and it looked so warm and soft. At this moment, the sun in front of me is like the whole world. Cameron was stunned for a long time and she couldn''t help her. She couldn''t believe her eyes. The things she had imagined in her dream happened just now, until the man shouted in a warm voice. Said, "Cameron!" This was like the spell that had lifted the curse, making Cameron run fast. She just wanted to run faster and faster. Then Cameron rushed into the man''s arms, and the man couldn''t help being taken three steps back by the strong momentum, but he still chuckled slightly. Cameron hugged tightly, buried his head in the man''s sweater, and breathed deeply. This familiar taste made her feel extremely happy. Chapter 1326： Take time to date Hugo could feel Cameron hug his hands tightly, looking down at Cameron buried in his arms, the smile on the corner of his mouth also bloomed, "Why does it feel like we haven''t seen it in a long time?" Cameron heard Hugo''s incomprehensible words, raised his head and glanced at Hugo complainingly, then buried his head in Hugo''s chest again, "I just miss you." Hugo couldn''t refute, scratching his head jerky, raised his head and saw the security guard at the door. He looked at the two people hugging each other tightly, with a smile of "You Know I Know" on his faces, and then he gave a clumsy look. He shifted, and finally pointed his back at them. This move made Hugo even more dumbfounded. "Why did you come to New York suddenly?" Cameron gently rubbed Hugo''s smoky gray sweater with his cheek. The soft touch carried the unique licorice scent of Hugo. The hot body temperature was transmitted through the sweater, allowing Cameron felt a burst of warmth and just wanted to hug Hugo and stand forever. Hugo put his chin on top of Cameron''s head, and gently stroked Cameron''s soft hair with his right hand. "I made a special trip to visit the class." Hugo''s words surprised Cameron immediately. He raised his head and stared at Hugo with wide eyes, "Really?" Hugo could clearly see the excitement and excitement flashing in Cameron''s eyes. His projection rippled through the fluctuations. He smiled and nodded, "I hope I won''t affect your work." In fact, during filming, it is easy for the troupe to influence the working rhythm of the crew, especially for the actors who are engaged in acting. Of course, the specific situation varies from person to person. Just like Hugo during the filming of "The Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row", even Joseph was careful not to disrupt the rhythm of Hugo''s performance; like Steven Spielber While working on Schindler''s List, Ge needed family support and help. Cameron immediately shook her head and said with a smile on her face, "No, of course not." The boredom and fatigue just disappeared in an instant. Only then did she wake up from the joy of meeting Hugo. , Realized that she was still working, "By the way, let me take you to meet our crew." After speaking, Cameron took Hugos hand. She looked down at Hugos broad palm and easily wrapped her right hand. The warm temperature came from her palm, causing her heart to bump into the deer. She was completely settled down again, which made her steps become ill. Hugo followed Cameron, letting Cameron lead him to greet the crew of "Love is the only" crew. The crew appeared a little commotion because of Hugo''s arrival. Many staff members could hardly control their excitement when they saw Hugo''s arrival in person. The situation was not as crazy as the fans but it was almost the same, all of them were watching Hugo excitedly. , Waiting to shake hands and talk with Hugo. But Hugo seemed a bit too polite today. He didn''t take the initiative to shake hands and talk with everyone. Instead, he stood humbly behind Cameron with a gentle smile on his face, waiting for Cameron to introduce him. After giving it to the other party, Hugo will stretch out his right hand and greet politely. Obviously, Hugo has no plans to steal Cameron''s limelight. The central figure is still Cameron, and he is here today for Cameron. Cameron didnt seem to be aware of this, she was just too excited, and introduced Hugo to her work partners one by one, the happiness between her eyebrows was dancing, and she seemed to be standing in the center of the world at this moment. , Wantonly enjoying her own lights and applause, holding Hugo''s palm tightly, she felt that she embraced the world. But the staff were clearly aware of this, and everyone also consciously controlled themselves, took the initiative to deal with Cameron, and then talked with Hugo. The makeup artist group of women and men gathered together and looked at Cameron, who was so enviously, "If such a perfect man is my boyfriend, that would be great!" One of the women exclaimed. Speaking of. "Fantasy," a man retorted, and said, looking at Hugo who was smiling, "I don''t have so many extravagances, I just hope that there is one night, one night." The man''s words made the group of makeup artists scream, and you pushed me and shoved me so much. When Cameron brought Hugo to them, all the makeup artists looked at each other and burst into laughter. Both Cameron and Hugo were confused. "Cameron, it''s your turn for the next scene. You have to make preparations." The crew came over and told Cameron to sit down. Cameron looked back at Hugo reluctantly, "Is it okay to stay here alone?" This made Hugo laugh directly. It''s not the first time he has been on the crew, so naturally it doesn''t matter. But he also knew that Cameron was worried about himself, so he nodded seriously, "Don''t worry, I''m fine here, Jennifer will chat with me here, won''t you?" Jennifer Aniston, who was sitting on the side, pursed her mouth, winked playfully and said, "Cameron, your behavior today will cause public outrage." This immediately caused Cameron''s face to fly twice. Tuan blushed, glared at Jennifer, and then pressed a kiss on Hugo''s cheek. Jennifer whistled and made Cameron embarrassed. He didn''t even have time to say "goodbye" to Hugo and went straight all the way. Run away, ready to shoot the next scene. Hugo looked at the energetic Jennifer, smiled and said, "I think you should start praying that Adam Duritz (adam.) will not come to visit the class." Adam Duritz, the lead singer of the indie rock band Number Crow, is currently Jennifer''s boyfriend. One sentence made Jennifer blush, and in front of Hugo, she was obviously more cautious. Hugo seemed to have noticed Jennifer''s restraint, and changed the subject without changing his voice, "So, didn''t your friends come to the crew to see it?" Jennifer raised her head and looked at Hugo with a puzzled look, and Hugo went on Additional explanation, "Friends of''Friends''." "Ah..." Jennifer suddenly realized, "No, they don''t have time. Now the crew is nervously engaged in filming. I came to New York to film just to find time. I will have to rush back to the crew next week." The story of "Friends" is set in New York, but in fact the crew was filmed in a studio in Burbank, Los Angeles, and has never arrived in New York for real shooting. At this time, the second season of "Friends" has been broadcast, and the ratings have gradually caught up with "Second Story" and "Happy Family", forming a three-legged trend. Jennifer came to film "Love is the Only", completely squeezing free time. To complete it. "So, have you watched this season of''Friends''?" Jennifer caught Hugo''s familiarity with the show. Hugo nodded affirmatively and chuckled lightly, "Of course, I am a big fan of this series." Jennifer looked at the sincerity in Hugo''s eyes, bit her lower lip lightly, hesitated, and finally clenched a fist, as if she was determined, "Hugo, if you have time, you can come to our crew to make a cameo, you I know, Courteney, Lisa and I often mentioned you when we were on the crew." This is the second time Jennifer has proposed a cameo to Hugo. Hugo was stunned and looked at Jennifer seriously, "Are you serious?" "Of course, of course." Jennifer nodded affirmatively, and said eagerly, "I don''t know if you remember, but when we first met, you gave me encouragement. It was because of you that I didn''t give up. , This allowed me to get the role of Rachel. To be honest, I have always hoped to have the opportunity to work with you, you know, you are a... Wow, I hope Cameron will not be jealous, you are a Talented and attractive man. I think if the crew of "Friends" can look forward to your appearance, our entire crew will be crazy." Jennifer would never admit that Hugo was actually her **** for a long time. Fantasy object, and the perfect boyfriend, and "Schindler''s List" was not even released at the time. "Hehe," Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle, and said politely, "Thank you for the compliment." At this moment, Hugo noticed Cameron in the distance with his gaze out of sight. Cameron was now ready to go. In the shooting, she waved to Hugo excitedly. Hugo also raised her right hand and waved vigorously, which made Cameron laugh happily. Hugo thought for a while, stood up and said to Jennifer, "Thank you for your compliment, I think this is indeed a good proposal." Hugo pointed to Cameron''s direction, "But I think I need to go over nowDo you want to travel together?" Jennifer looked at Cameron, who was about to film, and knew that Hugo was going to accompany Cameron in filming. She paused, then shook her head, "I''ll sit here and take a rest. I think I need Take a look at the script below in advance." As if feeling Jennifers hesitation, Hugo said with a chuckle, "Jennifer, I will seriously consider your proposal. It is really attractive to me. I must thank you for putting forward this idea." After that, Hugo pointed to Cameron, then walked quickly over. Jennifer originally thought that Hugo had rejected her invitation in good faith. She was a little disappointed at first, but she saw the sincerity gleaming in Hugo''s amber eyes and easily convinced her, which made Jennifer disappointed. The mood is bright again, and the whole person is relaxed again. Jennifer stared at Hugo''s back. Hugo walked quickly to the periphery of the crew, politely greeted the surrounding staff, and then stood quietly beside him, paying attention to Cameron''s work. There are not too many movements, and no special surprises, just standing so quietly, but such a scene reveals a trace of warmth in the silence. Also as a woman, Jennifer was a little envious of Cameron. Chapter 1327： Coincidence on set I dont know if its because of Hugo. Cameron seemed a little too excited. His performance was a little unstable. One scene was done without any flaws, but one scene had repeated low-level mistakes, which can be felt. , Cameron''s entire rhythm is a beat faster than usual, so that all the rhythms are slightly chaotic. Hugo had not watched Camerons live work before, but he was an excellent actor, so he also felt his influence on Cameron, so he greeted Cameron during the break. , Decided to go to the side to rest, so that Cameron can work at ease. Cameron didn''t realize it at all, she just felt that Hugo was going to disappear from her sight again, and she couldn''t help being a little frustrated, kicking the pebble on the ground in annoyance, which made Hugo laugh. Hugo only met Edward Burns at this time. The two met at the Sundance Film Festival at the beginning of the year. When they met again, the atmosphere was also very relaxed. After the simple politeness, Hugo turned and left. Give the work space back to the crew. Turning around, Hugo saw Kevin Pence, the new CEO of Twentieth Century Fox, walking towards him, and beside Kevin, there was a tall man walking side by side. Hugo was very surprised to see Kevin here. "Love is the only" is a work invested by Fox in the 20th century, but it is a small-cost production through and through. As the highest head of the entire company, Kevin appears in The scene of such a work is obviously unreasonable. However, if you think about it, it shouldn''t be so unexpected. When Fox was preparing to invest in "away from the gambling city" in the 20th century, Hugo actually learned from Rick that after taking office, Kevin had a more ambitious plan for the company and obviously hoped that the box office and awards could be captured together. Edward Burns won the Grand Prix at the Sundance Film Festival at the beginning of the year, and he is clearly a favorite independent filmmaker. Moreover, Hugo only came to visit the class today. Kevin''s presence here has nothing to do with him. Why should he speculate so much? When Kevin saw Hugo head-on, he also looked very surprised, with a surprised expression on his face, "Hey, look at who this is, this is really an unexpected surprise." Hugo also stopped, with a social smile on his face, "I didn''t expect to meet again here, sir." Although Hugo recognized that the other party was the CEO of Twentieth Century Fox, he still did not. I remembered the other person''s name, and there was no impression at all. Kevin seemed to perceive Hugos embarrassment, and he laughed, "Kevin." Then he saw the embarrassment flashing in Hugos eyes, "Everyone in the circle knows that Hugo is not good at remembering names. Too good, but its really difficult, isnt it? We see so many people every day." Feeling the kindness from Kevins ridicule, Hugo held the others hand and said embarrassingly, Please forgive me for my impoliteness. Usually there are Samora or Joseph next to them, with their reminders, important occasions Hugo is not too rude, but today is obviously an accident. Kevin waved his hand indifferently, then looked at the tall man next to him, and took the initiative to introduce, "Hugo, let me introduce you, this is Alan Strello (alan.), is my good friend." good friend? Hugo noticed Kevin''s terminology, and not many people can be called that by the CEO of Twentieth Century Fox. Hugo followed Kevin''s introduction, and then he really noticed the person next to him. Because of Kevin''s special words, Hugo secretly looked at him a little bit more. He looks about six feet tall, probably a little bit taller than Hugo. His deep facial features are mixed with the hard lines peculiar to Western Europeans with a bit of clear softness. Those azure eyes are crystal clear, curling slightly on that end. Underneath her light blond hair, she still has a thrilling and translucent look even under the slightly grey sky. With wide shoulders and long legs, with a dark blue over-the-knee windbreaker, the whole person is tall and handsome. . Hugo didn''t have any impression of the name, nor did he have any special impression of the appearance. It seems that it should not be an actor or director-at least not of a famous level. Strello, if guessed from his surname, should be German, at least of German descent. Sure enough, "Mr. Lancaster, your performance in''Schindler''s List'' left a deep impression on me." Allen took the initiative to stretch out his right hand with a bright smile on his face. The slightly tough facial lines eased instantly. "Hope is the positive one." Hugo''s answer made Alan chuckle slightly, and the whole body exudes a brisk breath. Hugo knew that Kevin came to the "Love is the only" crew must have a special plan, so he did not plan to continue to chat with him, just said, "You are obviously not here for me, so I won''t bother. Your business is up." Looking at Hugo, who was about to leave soon, Kevin said, "Edward is at work. I don''t think he would want us to interrupt his work like this." This made Hugo''s footsteps compelling. Continue to stay in place, "You came here today to..." Kevin asked suspiciously, but he passed Hugo''s shoulder and saw Cameron at work, so he suddenly realized, "Looking at my memory, I asked a stupid question, sorry." This made Hugo. Both and Alan chuckled lightly. "It seems that Mr. Lancaster is really caring for his girlfriend. With such a boyfriend, Miss Diaz will probably attract a lot of jealousy." Allen stood aside, looking at Hugo sincerely, using a relaxed Speaking of the tone. "Hugo, please call me Hugo." Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little hot, and said with a low smile, "I just came to visit the class, I don''t remember what earth-shattering things have been done." "Many small things are worth remembering." Allen said meaningfully. Kevin did not continue on this topic, and immediately said, "So, did you come here specifically to visit Cameron this time? Or do you have other jobs?" "No, I''m still taking a break." Hugo couldn''t help but glanced at Kevin. In fact, Kevin spoke very casually, just like small talk, but Hugo vaguely felt a little strange, although he didn''t say no. Come out of it. "Take a rest..." Kevin sighed with a prolonged ending, and Allen, who was standing next to him, asked directly, "Is it because of the shooting of "Death Row" not long ago?" His eyes were filled with curiosity. Such a straightforward question made Kevin''s expression stiff, and he glared at Alan awkwardly, then looked at Hugo. Obviously, this issue is still taboo at the moment, and Kevin is blaming Allen for his rudeness. But Hugo didn''t care, and smiled and nodded, "Yes, no. I think I just need a period of rest. After all, work is not all of life, right?" "That''s true." Kevin immediately took Hugo''s words, avoiding Allen from continuing the discussion on this topic, "However, this rest of yours, it is estimated that many people will be disappointed. Everyone has been looking forward to your next move. The trend." Hugo laughed directly, "Then this is a good thing for''Death Row'', the movie will be released soon, isn''t it?" "So, are you fully recovered now?" Allen grabbed the gap again and asked eagerly. This is obviously out of date. No matter what the occasion, let alone, today is only their first meeting. occasion. Hugo raised his head and looked at Alan in surprise. Hugo carefully looked at Alans azure blue eyes, trying to distinguish whether Alans question was kind or malicious. He was a little confused in his tone, but Hugos The sight of Alan was stunned, and then he looked away awkwardly, his cheeks seemed to be slightly flushed, and he coughed slightly, and said in a flustered manner, "No, I mean, I hope you have already Recovered. For many people, they care about your current condition." "It''s my honor." Hugo said politely, but didn''t answer Allen''s question just now. The smile on Kevins face is a bit strange, a bit stiff but a bit tangled, making people unable to distinguish his true emotions, but after all, he is the helm of 20th Century Fox. He quickly sorted out his emotions and took it again. After the conversation, "So, do you plan to continue to rest next? Don''t you plan to take a new job for the time being?" This is the second time that Kevin has brought the topic to Hugos work. Although Kevins tone is completely ordinary chatting, Hugo cant help but take a look at himHollywoods work every day It''s all being updated. This situation won''t change because of an actor, will it? " Hugo was perfunctory, and Kevin seemed to have noticed that Hugo did not answer his questions directly, but he did not care, but continued to say, "The recent box office of the''Seven Deadly Sins'' Many people were taken aback." "Trust me, so do I." Hugo smiled and raised his hands, which made both Kevin and Allen laugh. Recently, almost everyone encountering Hugo has inevitably brought up the "seven deadly sins", and Hugo has long been accustomed to this. "Everyone is discussing now. You seem to be competent for any film of any subject. Our company often sighs when we have a meeting, completely involuntarily." Kevin did not evade, and said casually in a relaxed manner. arrive. Hugo smiled and shook his head, "Trust me, at least I dare not challenge horror movies." These words made Allen clapped his hands and laughed. Although it is not obvious on the surface, Hugo has noticed that the work of the crew should have reached a stage temporarily, but Kevin still has no plans to leave, and still stands here and chats with him. Hugo seems to have captured a little detail in his mind. Is this really an accidental coincidence? Chapter 1328： Fox Project Hugo has also been rolling in Hollywood for several years. At this time, he is no longer the young man who was so excited because of the opportunity to audition for "Yihai Xiongfeng". He not only realized that Hollywood is a huge network of people. And I also know that many opportunities and coincidences in this circle are inevitable by accident. Hugo couldn''t help but recall the previous plans of Fox in the 20th century. After the decision was made between "Stay away from Casino" and "Walk on Death Row", it led to a series of chain reactions. Among them, Fox and Endeavour Elite Brokers The cooperation between the company and DreamWorks is the most obvious, but this is a strategic cooperation between the company and the company, and Hugo as an actor can only be regarded as one of the links. But Hugo will not forget that at the time, Fox had a big project in the hands of the 20th century, and Hugo also got a positive answer from Sergio Mimika Gozan. Hugo originally thought that the so-called big project was Wu. Yu. "Broken Arrow" directed by Mori, but this project has never been in contact with Hugo from beginning to end, and then this rumored big project has disappeared. No one mentioned it again. Today, when I met Kevin again, this matter came to Hugo''s mind again. But Hugo can''t be sure, because today''s encounter in the "Love is the Only" crew was completely accidental. Only Joseph knew about Hugo''s return to visit the squad, so Kevin''s appearance was entirely an accidental encounter. Hugo felt that maybe he was thinking too much. Kevin looked at Hugo who was calmly responding in front of him, and could not help but relax his mood secretly. Don''t be too eager or earnest, because he knew very well that Hugo, who looked like a gentle gentleman in front of him, was definitely a hard bone. Twentieth Century Fox is indeed carrying out a big plan. The big plan that has been brewing since Kevin took office. Hugo was originally a part of the plan, but the strategic position is not so important, even if it is a huge victory of "life and death". After that, Kevins emphasis on Hugo did not reach the strategic height. In the 20th Century Foxs plan, Arnold Schwarzenegger, Bruce Willis, Robin Williams, Julia Roberts , Sean Connery is the central figure. However, the subsequent "Pulp Fiction" and "Before Sunrise" doubled the value of Hugo, and reached its peak after Michael Jackson joined the Endeavour Elite Agency. Everyone knows that Hugo is a gold mine, but 20th Century Fox realized that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is also a gold rush. But how much energy is worth investing in Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company? This is a difficult problem. Although Endeavour''s elite brokerage companies have been rising fiercely in the past year, the number of their artists is really limited. They mainly rely on the top group of people to drive the project, not to mention the three major brokerage companies that dominate Hollywood today. In comparison, even if compared with the United Elite Brokerage Company, there are still advantages and disadvantages to each other. The talents of other major film studios must have noticed what Fox noticed in the twentieth century. It''s just that everyone draws different conclusions when measuring value. From the current situation, it can be seen that the major film companies are indeed promoting cooperation with Endeavour''s elite management companies, but their goals are still locked in a group of top artists such as Hugo and Tom Hanks. There is almost no package cooperation and project cooperation similar to the creative artist agency company. In addition to the just-started DreamWorks. All film companies-whether it is the eight major film producers or small independent productions, everyone knows that Hugo is excellent, everyone knows that Hugo is not only high in quality and cheap, but also excellent in acting skills. Everyone knows that Hugo''s box office appeal is unique in the world. But the problem is: there is only one Hugo, and Hugo''s vision for selecting works is completely unpredictable, which also makes various film companies a headache. So Paramount Pictures chose the Tom Cruise collaboration "Mission Impossible", so MGM Pictures chose Pierce Brosnan to play the new 007. Kevin noticed one thing, Hugo is very affectionate, friendship, love, and family affection are the same. Hugo has maintained good friendships with Jack Nicholson, Al Pacino, and Robin Williams, and his early cooperation partners, including Kevin Bacon and Barry Levinson, have also maintained After ending the "Schindler''s List", Hugo and Steven Spielberg became close friends, so that DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company maintained a good strategic cooperation, "before sunrise "And "Death Row" is the product of their cooperation; the works of Leonardo DiCaprio, Alexander Lorraine and others, Hugo is very happy to support them, even willing to take the initiative to stand for them; in the face of " Tim Robbins friendship offensive is undoubtedly decisive when it comes to the choice between death row and away from the gambling city... Although Hugos selection of works is very picky, and it can even be said to be weird; but friendship is undoubtedly a very important weight, this is also Kevin persuaded Mike-Figgis to go to the furniture store to talk to Hugo, And convinced Sergio why he became a lobbyist. It was not until this time that Hugo truly rose to the strategic position of the twentieth century Foxs huge plan, because Kevin realized that he could not only strengthen cooperation with Endeavours elite brokerage company, but also save the country by curve. Hugo and Twentieth Century Fox start more cooperation! Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company also has many places worth exploring. "Love is the only" selected Cameron. Tom Hanks''s project "Unstoppable Miracle" also has the presence of 20th Century Fox. On the agenda of the "Romeo and Juliet" project, Kevin also locked Leonardo DiCaprio and Charlize Theron... In the twentieth century Fox''s huge planning for the next year or even two years, Hugo, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, and DreamWorks have all become important parts of the strategic plan. Even leaving Hugo aside, these cooperations have more advantages than disadvantages for Twentieth Century Fox; of course, the most important thing is the Hugo whose commercial value is now the world''s largest. After missing the "away from the gambling city", Kevin knew that he needed a more careful plan, otherwise he would pass the script to Rick Rosen like other film companies and wait for Hugo to select his own satisfactory work. This is too passive. Now, he needs to take the initiative-but definitely not blindly. Today, Kevin came to the "Love is the Only" crew. He lied. He came specially for Hugo. After Cameron joined the "Love Is Only" crew, Kevin notified the two assistant directors and called him as soon as Hugo showed up. This is like a gambling game, the bet is Kevin''s understanding of Hugo, and the bargaining chip is a step forward in the plan. Sure enough, Kevin made a right bet. As for Alan, he is not only a smoke bomb, but also a good friend of Kevin. "So, Hugo, what movie are you interested in?" While Kevin was adjusting his mentality, Alan took the topic actively, keeping the atmosphere relaxed and letting Hugo have no more time. To think. "Comedy." Hugo didn''t have any politeness or hesitation, so he said directly. But after speaking, he glanced at Kevin subconsciously, but he didn''t find any flaws in Kevin. Kevin still took care of him casually, which made Hugo chuckle in his heart. It should be because he thought too much. Up. "This is an unexpected answer." Allen''s eyebrows stretched out completely, and he looked at Hugo in surprise, "You and comedy? It doesn''t seem to be suitable, right? Do you mean that kind of sneer? " In fact, it is not that there are handsome guys in comedies, such as James Franco, such as Zac Efron who was later transformed (.) But due to the limitation of handsome appearance, the comedy effect is always limited. "This is what I''m good at, isn''t it?" Hugo saw Alan''s surprise, but shrugged and frankly said. Allen couldn''t help but was stunned. He carefully looked at the look between Hugo''s eyebrows, and then realized that what Hugo is good at is to break people''s fixed impressions! This is also the most valuable aspect of Hugo. Alan looked at Hugo with a calm face, and immediately understood the humor contained in Hugo''s words, and the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed completely. He looked at Hugo intently and was overjoyed. "It seems that you haven''t had much interest in large-scale productions." Kevin said jokingly after seeing the stitches, feeling the puzzled sight of Hugo ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Kevin explained with a smile, " Sorry, occupational disease, I always remember that the biggest investment you have made so far is only 30 million dollars. I always feel too incredible." Kevin''s answer is still perfect, without any flaws. As the CEO of Twentieth Century Fox, the internal strength and calmness of this secret game is definitely a required course. Obviously, Kevin has taken this course very well. Hugo buried the strangeness in his heart and laughed blankly, "No, it''s not like that. I didn''t deliberately avoid big productions." Hugo waved his hands again and again. In fact, this is also the misunderstanding of the major production companies. Ke also thought this way before, but after I really understand it, I know that Hugo has never deliberately asked for production costs, whether it is large-scale or small-cost, "I just think that if a large-scale film In terms of special effects, this is a misconception, and the story is the most important thing. After all, we are not as simple as watching explosions. It is like''Terminator 2'',''True Lies'', including''Speed ??of Life and Death'', such stories are all Its very attractive. If necessary, its reasonable to use super high investment to produce wonderful special effects and supplement the story. Kevin nodded seriously. In fact, Hugo had said this point before, but it didn''t get general attention. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked tentatively, "Then what do you think of''Future Water World''?" Chapter 1329： Industry trend "Future Water World"? Hugo raised his eyebrows lightly, without concealing his surprise, expressing the shock that Kevin brought up this topic, but Kevin smiled calmly and explained, "Obviously, this is this summer. The second hot topic, don''t you pay attention to it?" Kevin''s subtext is that since the most popular "death row" incident cannot be mentioned, then we can only discuss the second most popular topic. I have to say that Kevins handling is calm and calm, but Hugos inner surprise cant be easily revealed this time. Although he has no definite evidence, Hugo can feel that Kevins conversation with himself is absolutely not. It''s that simple. But Hugo also knew that even if he didnt know the truth of the matter, he didnt speculate that he was the one who had the initiative. Therefore, Hugos mood was relaxed a bit, but his mentality changed from the accidental encounter just now. "It turned into a "work mode", and once again looked at the sights of Kevin and Allen, there were some changes. "I don''t like it." Hugo smiled, but the answer was succinct and neat, with almost no room for turning back. Kevin was stunned, and even before he had time to hide his expression, Alan stood by. Hugo made a laugh directly, the laughter did not hold back, and it echoed gently on the empty field. Seeing the contrasting expressions of Kevin and Allen, Hugo couldn''t help but laugh, and the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed. "I think the whole plot has problems. The story is too crude and can hardly withstand any thought and scrutiny. Setting and shaping are also a mess. The most important thing is the rhythm and the foreshadowing. There is no bright spot. Even as a popcorn movie with a simple plot, it cannot win the audience''s positive response." Hugo grinned about "Future Water World" with a smile. The straightforward way was completely beyond Kevin''s expectation. However, his surprise was just that moment. Then he regained his composure, but instead He looked at Hugo''s eyes curiously, as if he wanted to perceive the true thoughts in his mind from those amber eyes. "Wow, this is really something I didn''t expect." Kevin said his surprise very simply-anyway, he hadn''t controlled it just now. "As you say, this movie hardly has any merit. Is it wrong? It''s all a failure?" "From a box office point of view, it is true, isn''t it?" Hugo''s rhetorical question made Kevin couldn''t help but smile. Indeed, from the standpoint of the film company, "Future Water World" is a useless work, because not only did it make no money, On the contrary, it was at a loss. However, Kevin obviously does not intend to stop here, "So from the point of view of the work itself? You know, in fact, the entire Hollywood industry is now discussing the "future water world" model, and the mainstream thinking generally believes that this is a failure. , This is undesirable, what do you think?" In fact, since the 1980s, the development model of the film industry has entered a new stage. With the special effects of movies in the "Star Wars" series, the pay of actors and actresses has started to rise thanks to the mediation of innovative artist agencies. , The cost of making movies is constantly increasing. After "Terminator 2" became the first film in film history with an investment of more than 100 million yuan, this step could not be stopped at all, and the 175 million yuan of "Future Water World" It created the pinnacle. As businessmen, the major film production companies naturally hope to control costs, because only by reducing costs, their profit margins will be greater, but with "Terminator 2", "True Lies", and "Jurassic Park" After a series of works such as high investment in exchange for high box office, computer special effects gradually played a more important role in commercial films, but the cost began to increase uncontrollably, but correspondingly, the attractiveness of this type of film to the audience, The ability to drive the North American film market is stronger, and the results achieved are even better. Therefore, film production companies are divided into two points of view. One is that huge investment can be exchanged for more box office. This is a reasonable investment. For businessmen, they all know clearly that cost itself is not the most important, cost and benefit. The ratio is more important, and I cant bear to let the child be overwhelmed by the wolf. The other believes that high investment has disrupted the balance of the film industry. On the one hand, it increases the burden on film companies, forcing them to need more box office to make profit. This may require increasing movie ticket prices, increasing frequency and means of promotion. , Attracting more audiences, etc., this is almost a sea-shaking change for the mature North American film market; on the other hand, the use of a large number of special effects will also make the story weaker and weaker, thus losing the films appeal. Original intention. The fiasco of "Future Water World" proved the latter point of view, and the discussion in the circle once again became lively. In fact, according to the development trend of movies, the "future water world" model is inevitable, because if you want to create a high box office, a magnificent world view, grand scenes, and exquisite special effects are indispensable, and high investment is exchanged. High returns, this idea was demonstrated in 2014. In 2014, the top five in North American film history were "Avatar", "Titanic", "Avengers", "Batman: The Dark Knight", and "Star Wars: The Threat of Ghosts". The minimum investment for the work is 115 million U.S. dollars, but it has produced a box office that is five times the cost. The same is true for the global box office. The same investment can often sweep a huge box office of more than one billion globally. Take "Pirates of the Caribbean 4" as an example. This work cost 300 million U.S. dollars and eventually recovered 960 million worldwide. With a box office of three million dollars, Disney still makes a lot of money! Especially after the 21st century, the box office giants led by comic hero movies often need the support of wonderful visual effects to make the film burst out with the charming charm of matching the original work and attract more audiences, so the film industry Development is actually getting more and more magnificent and grand. After all, for the wealthy Hollywood, it''s not a matter of spending money, and huge profits are the goal. This is also the inevitable trend of industrial development. As a result, Hollywood is becoming more and more monetized, while Europe is becoming more and more literary and artistic. The birthplaces of the two major movies have gone to different extremes. The facts have also proved that Hollywood is more surviving. The longest one. Hugo clearly understands this. "I think the focus of your discussion is wrong." Hugo said with a smile. He didn''t have to hide his thoughts, and it was not shocking. "In terms of investment cost, the special effects of''Future Water World'' are indeed very impressive. Its excellent and worth every penny spent. I appreciate it very much. After all, a large part of the reason why the movie was born is because the movie screen can realize the dream we can''t realize, right?" Whether it is "Avengers" or "Gravity", these sci-fi movies shot in front of a green screen and then realized through computer special effects actually reflect the essence of movie dreams. Although these films are cash cows in the eyes of film studios. "The model of''Future Water World'' is correct, because it continues the model of''Terminator 2'', but unfortunately, it does not have a good story that matches the special effects." Hugo calmly said his thoughts. Not all works can achieve high box office by relying on explosions and special effects like "Transformers". Although Michael Bay doesn''t know the story, he is very good at controlling the rhythm, making fun, and attracting audiences. "Future Water World" does not have an outstanding story, nor does it have Michael Bay''s directorial ability, and it is not surprising that it failed miserably. When Kevin heard these words, he showed an expression of "expected so", "I have heard that Hugo is demanding on the script, and I learned it again today." In fact, Kevin still failed to capture the core meaning of Hugos words. Hugo meant that a truly excellent commercial film should learn to use the special effects of burning money on the blade, just like "Transformers", the story It is as simple as a beginner screenwriter to write, and it is even too silly to make people complain, but Michael Bay spends every penny on the blade, stupefied to sell the copy. It is worth mentioning that although Michael Bay has only three tactics to make his way through the world, the reason why he can stand up in Hollywood all year round is not only because he can sell copies, but also because he saves enough! The highest cost of the "Transformers" series is only 200 million US dollars for the fourth part. Compared with the "Pirates of the Caribbean" series, it should not be too cheap. However, Hugo did not correct Kevin''s plan laughed and teased, "Discussing such topics gives me the illusion of sitting in the office. Of course, the premise is that the surrounding temperature is not so low. ." Allen chuckled and looked at Hugo politely, "It seems we are impolite, or should we find a coffee shop to sit down and talk slowly?" Kevin glanced at Allen and said with a smile, "Ellen, you forgot, we have other tasks today. Edward will be sad to hear what you just said." Unexpectedly, at this time, Kevin would not forget to round up his words and remind Hugo that they came to see Edward today. However, at this time Hugo knew that Kevin''s purpose today was definitely not that simple, and he couldn''t help but think of the previous situation again. It seems that he needs to say hello to Rick. Allen was stunned, and then showed a disappointed expression, "It''s a pity, I forgot about it." However, Allen''s shiny eyes looked at Hugo seriously, and said politely, "Hope. I have the opportunity to invite you to dinner next time." Hugo can feel the intention of Allens friendship, not just as simple as a polite remark, and I dont know what this has to do with Kevins calculations, "Of course, I hope I have a chance next time." Hugo also smiled gently. , Answered politely. Chapter 1330： Ask for leave for 1 day The filming soon reached a stage again. This time Kevin and Allen did not stay anymore and walked straight towards Edward, as if they were really here today for Edward. Cameron''s work ended sooner than expected, and Hugo saw the sight cast by Edward and knew that it was Edward deliberately. But Jennifers work is not so fast. Because she has to hurry up and return to Los Angeles to continue filming "Friends" after finishing her work in New York, her work is concentrated and very busy. Hugo temporarily put Kevin''s business aside, and concentrated on having dinner with Cameron. Obviously, such a sudden surprise made Cameron very happy, and Cameron was still reluctant to leave the next day, unwilling to go to the crew to shoot. Looking at lying in bed. Cameron, who didn''t want to get up, was like a child, Hugo was rather helpless. "This is your job, isn''t it? I will stay in New York for a few more days. After you finish work, we can still get together." Hugo sat on the edge of the bed and gently persuaded. This is a situation that Hugo did not expect before coming to New York, which also caught Hugo by surprise. Because Hugo knows that the sudden absence of actors during work is a kind of harm to the entire crew. All crew members need to adjust their work according to the gap of the day, which is very troublesome. What''s more, Jennifer is now rushing to the show, and everyone is cooperating with Jennifer, so there is no time to adjust. Therefore, Hugo still tried his best to convince Cameron. He looked at Cameron who was unwilling to come out under the quilt and laughed. "You stay in the quilt. What is the solution? And you can''t see me." , Then what use is there for you to stay in the hotel room?" Cameron stubbornly pulled the quilt up, "Unless you promise me, stay with me one day today." Hugo couldn''t help feeling a little pain in his temples. Cameron waited for a while, but he didn''t hear the answer, so he was a little worried. , Shouted, "Hugo? Hugo...Hugo!" "Hoop", Cameron pulled the quilt off abruptly, and then saw Hugo''s helpless smile, which made Cameron breathe a sigh of relief, but then he bit shyly. Lips and cheeks could not help being stained with blush, "Just today, one day, as long as one day, you accompany me to stroll around in New York, we walk around, take a break, have a good date, okay?" Cameron looked at Hugo''s mouth with a smile, helplessly, and then quickly said, "We haven''t been dating for a long time, so let us enjoy the day. Isn''t that good?" In fact, Hugo and Cameron went to Miami for a two-week vacation not long ago, and Cameron came to the crew of "Love is the only" after that. Hugo wanted to refute, but looking at Camerons pitiful watery eyes, the words reached his lips, and he did not say it after all, You should know that your absence has an impact on the entire crew, and Jennifer Isn''t it rushing to play now?" When these words were said, the disappointment on Cameron''s face was revealed without any cover. Hugo didn''t know how she wanted to stay together. She was talking about the crew and work, and she was still worried about another woman. Cameron''s disappointment was hard to conceal. "Okay, I see..." Cameron lowered his head, muttering depressedly. Seeing Cameron''s appearance, Hugo only felt a headache. Hugo also knows that in the past period of time, he did not have much time to take care of Cameron. It was not because he was busy with work, but because it was a "death convict walk". Needless to say, it was Cameron during the filming. After taking care of Hugo, Hugo did not adjust his whole state. Most of the time, it was Cameron looking at his eyes and worrying about his state. Thinking of this, Hugo sighed softly, and then said, "Well, you call Edward and explain the situation. If Edward agrees, then there is no problem..." Hugo said. Halfway through, Cameron screamed happily, hugged Hugo, and then pressed a kiss heavily on Hugos lips, screamed excitedly, and even jumped wildly on the bed. stand up. Although Hugo was very helpless, looking at Cameron like this, the corners of his mouth were still smiling. "But Cameron, but if Edward says that your filming can''t be suspended today, then it won''t work, I I can accompany you to the crew, but you can''t be absent." Cameron nodded frantically with excitement, then knelt down again, put his arms around Hugo''s neck, and stared at Hugo deeply, but his excited expression seemed to be out of the sky, which made Hugo dumbfounded." Hey girl, you are not listening to me." "Yeah, yeah..." Cameron kept nodding his head and said with a smile, "I know, I know, get Edward''s consent, if he says no, you will accompany me to the crew. Hmm, eh!" Hugo wanted to say a few more words, but after all he gave up, smiled and shook his head, then picked up the fixed telephone receiver on the bedside, "You can ask now, or the crew will start to work." Cameron immediately rushed to the phone, humming a little song, and dialed Edward''s phone number, "Hey, Edward, this is Cameron..." Cameron squinted at the rain standing beside the bed. Guo, with a smile on his face, "Its like this, you know, its hard for Hugo to come to New York this time. I want to accompany him more. I know, I originally had two scenes today, but I dont know if I can adjust it. I promise that I will arrive at the scene tomorrow, and I will finish filming the two scenes that I missed today. It will definitely not delay the process of the crew." Hugo watched Cameron gritted his teeth and frowned nervously, and patted his head in annoyance. Everyone in the circle knows that Hugo is very dedicated to his work. Not only is there a clear distinction between public and private, but he will never let personal circumstances affect the filming of the crew. This is also the reason why the reputation of Hugo in the circle has always been high, because the crew is a one For large organizations that need cooperation, a dedicated and dedicated spirit of cooperation is very necessary. Hugo has now regretted that he had agreed to Cameron for a while, because in fact this had little impact on Hugo, after all, he was not a member of the "Love is the only" crew, which had a relatively large impact on Cameron. When other crews consider Cameron in the future, they will inevitably worry that a similar situation will happen again. Edward Burns was just getting up at this time and was about to go to the crew. When he heard Camerons words, Edward was also stunned. He did not expect such a situation at all, especially this situation still happened to Hugo, it is true. Somewhat strange. However, "Love is the only" the two days of the scene almost all revolved around Jennifer, because Jennifer had to leave the crew early, and almost the entire crew revolved around Jennifer, so although Camerons absence has an impact, it is not a big problem. . Edward also thought of Kevin''s explanation to himself. Hugo obviously played an important role in the next huge plan of 20th Century Fox. Since it is innocuous, he will sell Hugo to the face. "You should know that the entire crew is now rushing to the show. Jennifer will return to Los Angeles next Monday, so you are sure to return to the crew tomorrow, and then all the tricks will end within the time frame." Edward did not readily agree. Instead, he reconfirmed the importance of the matter. After receiving Camerons series of umh answers, Edward couldnt help but shook his head with a smile, Okay, then you can take a day off today. Ill tell you all. To continue to adjust the status tomorrow, work will not be easy." "Oh, God, I love you, Edward Burns!" Cameron immediately screamed excitedly, but after speaking, he realized that Hugo was standing next to him and quickly changed his words, "I mean, I thank you, yes, thank you very much." Seeing Cameron''s pretentious smile, Hugo made a face deliberately, and then went to the bathroom silently without saying anything. Cameron hurriedly greeted Edward and expressed his apologies again and again, then tiptoed to the bathroom door and knocked on the door, "Mr. Lancaster, room service." Hugo, who was about to open the shower head, couldn''t help but laughed when he heard this, and replied angrily, "I didn''t call for room service." Cameron carefully unscrewed the doorknob, "Since you are our most distinguished guest, this room service is a special gift, and I hope you will like it." Cameron also entered the bathroom and saw the station. Hugo under the shower head There is a bright smile on her face, which shows her good mood flying right now. "Mr. Lancaster, good morning. Welcome to our hotel. In order to express our sincere gratitude, we made a special trip to send this gift. I hope you will be satisfied." Cameron leaned on the door panel, lightly With a slight push back, the bathroom door closed again. Hugo had already placed his right hand on the shower head switch. At this time, he couldn''t help but look at Cameron who was stroking his neck. Cameron put his hands in his hair, and that beautiful long blond hair changed. Get messy, lazy and sexual. Feeling, "So, this is a gift?" Cameron did not speak, but moved her hands down her cheeks, neck, chest, and abdomen, slowly, little by little, and then when her hands reached her thighs, she stood on her toes. She gently lifted her pajamas, revealing those slender long legs. The silk pajamas slid down smoothly, and then her hands began to explore slowly up again, stopping when she reached the waist, little by little. Pulling away from the shackles of his pajamas, "How is it? Mr. Lancaster, are you satisfied with the room service?" "Go on, I''m waiting..." Hugo''s voice echoed in the bathroom, and then he opened the shower head. The sound of splashing water kept reverberating, making people involuntarily start to reverie. Chapter 1331： Clues revealed Cheerful time always flies quickly. Hugo spent a whole day with Cameron in New York, and then worked with Cameron on the crew for another day. Obviously, Cameron was really hard to concentrate with Hugo. Later, in order not to affect Cameron''s follow-up work, Hugo left New York and returned to Los Angeles. After arriving home, Hugo called Rick and told about the encounter with Kevin Pence on the set that day, "Is it because I think too much, or is there something big in the 20th century Fox?" Since the completion of "Death Row", Rick and Henry have reached a consensus. This time is to let Hugo completely relax and rest. Therefore, including Joseph and Samora, they hardly talked to Hugo about any work matters, just Occasionally send a script for Hugo to read. "Hehe, its not that you think too much. Its certainly not that easy for the big guys from these big film production companies to make friends." Rick was not surprised by Hugos words, "Kevin will be with you, Love is the only one. "The meeting of the crew was not deliberately arranged in time, but it will never be a complete coincidence." As one of the helms of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company, Rick''s vision and methods are naturally not idlers. "I was guessing Kevin before. When will he really take the shot? After waiting until now, you can see his patience. It seems that this time he is confident." Rick sighed there, and Hugo was confused. The main reason is that Hugo knows nothing about the recent situation, so he has no way of judging. After sighing, Rick explained, In recent months, the cooperation between 20th Century Fox and our company can be said to be very close. It can be seen that Kevin has given enough to the artists under our company. Im talking about packaged cooperative projects like creative artist brokerage companies. "I forgot to tell you that Twentieth Century Fox took over the North American distribution rights of''Death Row'' With a long-term cooperation, all the works produced by DreamWorks in the next two years will be released by 20th Century Fox, but both parties are in the trial stage, lets take a look at the "Death Row" first." After the veil of mystery was lifted, the tip of the iceberg was revealed in front of Hugo. Hugo had mentioned the issue of distribution rights with Steven before, but now DreamWorks is still in the early stage of energy accumulation, the issue of distribution is not significant, but even so, Steven has begun to think about long-term issues. It now appears that the cooperation between Twentieth Century Fox and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and DreamWorks is not that simple. "However, the film''s video tape distribution rights and overseas distribution rights are still being contested." Rick''s words made Hugo laugh directly, "Are you kidding me?" But Rick shook his head, "No, I''m not kidding." Hugo was completely stunned. A literary and artistic work like "Death Row" clearly shows that there is no box office driving force, and the film companies are actually competing. The right to distribute such a work? Moreover, listening to Rick''s tone, it seems that in the 20th century Fox won the North American distribution rights after some competition. The world is changing too fast, and Hugo can''t keep up with the speed. Its just that Hugo has forgotten that the hustle and bustle of the last few months, the attention of "Death Convict Walk" has broken the table. With only 11 million US dollars in "Death Convict Walk", there is almost no doubt about the realization of profitability. . "Columbia Pictures and Paramount are in competition. Of course, Twentieth Century Fox will not give up either." Rick didn''t say much, but simply revealed a few words. But just these few words, Hugo can feel that the two new Hollywood players, DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite Brokerage, are gradually increasing their competitiveness. "Rick, you should know that for a production company, distribution ability is the key to victory or defeat. Just like a big company like Twentieth Century Fox, they may only produce ten movies a year, but they release movies. It may be twice or three times as much. This is the real right to speak." "Of course I know this, but why are you saying this?" Rick frowned. Obviously he didn''t understand Hugo''s words. The distribution rights have nothing to do with the brokerage company. "I mean, maybe, DreamWorks should pay attention to this one." Hugo knows that the cooperation between DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is increasing, and the future strong rise of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is definitely indispensable to the success and brilliance of DreamWorks. History has changed. As one of them, he is working hard to contribute his own strength. Since Michael Jackson can wash his innocence 15 years in advance, why can''t the destiny of DreamWorks be changed? "The cooperative relationship between DreamWorks and us is getting closer, and the relationship between the actors and the film company, you know better than me." Hugo''s words silenced Rick and pondered carefully. As an actor and singer, Hugo''s talent is beyond doubt, but Hugo also knows that his overall view is lacking, and he is not convincing enough in terms of company management and blueprint planning. Just like when David Geffen was persuaded to invest "before sunrise", when Hugo and Steven Spielberg raised the issue of rights, the persuasiveness was also very weak. This is Hugo''s weakness. But Hugo knows the future industry trends and development trends, so he hopes to rely on his strong friendship with Rick, and after persuading Rick, Rick will complete the follow-up promotion. Rick understands Hugo. Although he lacks the overall picture, his sensitivity to details and development trends far exceeds that of ordinary people. Hugo is definitely not aimless, "Hugo, I think I probably know what you mean. But I need to clarify my thinking. Hugos words seemed to touch a little idea in Ricks mind. He felt that this might be another turning point in the companys development, but there was no way to sort it out for a while. He needed a little time. "However, I can be sure that Twentieth Century Fox really hopes to be able to cooperate with you." Rick brought the topic back again, and Hugo turned his attention away, "Did they submit the script to you?" "This is their cleverness. The scripts submitted by other companies recently overwhelmed me, but they didn''t submit a script to... Well, to be precise, it was submitted to you." Rick thought of this. , Could not help but laughed, "They currently give me a lot of scripts, some for Alex, some for Charlize, some for Leo, some for Tom, but... there is no one for you." "Hmm..." No need for Rick to explain further, Hugo also noticed the anomaly. Obviously, it was not because 20th Century Fox did not want to cooperate with Hugo, but because 20th Century Fox was systematically advancing his plan. "Didnt you tell me before that they have several big projects in production? I have explored in many ways, and what is certain is that there is indeed a big project, but the progress of this project is not fast, what I have heard The news is that there are some problems with the investment funds, but I dont believe it. On the contrary, the gossip said that there were some problems with the script, mainly because the story of "Future Water World" completely collapsed. Now major production projects seem to be more careful. Be cautious, I still feel more credible." Rick summed up the situation in a few words, "The most likely thing is that Kevin wants you to star in this project, but... who knows? Anyway, we are the one taking the initiative, so we just wait for them to come to the door. Now. Rick seemed very relaxed, which is also Ricks self-confidence. Rick believes that as long as Hugo talks about making a new film, the script will fly like a snow film, and Hugo doesn''t have to worry about the next work. The initiative is held in his hands from beginning to end, or, to be more precise, in Hugo''s hands. "Big projects..." Hugo slightly nodded his chin. In fact, after the fiasco of the "Future Water World", the major film companies were relatively cautious in their investment. The famous ones are "Tornado (, "Men in Black", "Air Force One (.. One, "Jurassic Park 2", "Titanic" and so on. You can use one hand. Count it out. Could it be that the project mentioned by Twentieth Century Fox was "Titanic"? But Hugo immediately denied this idea, because "Titanic" is a James Cameron project, he is one of the most powerful directors in Hollywood today, although this project encountered a lot of difficulties in the preparation process, It also includes the obstruction of funds, but if it is really this project, Kevin is absolutely impossible to cover up like this, and it is impossible for James to have no news at all. But Hugo just guessed and didn''t think deeply. As Rick said, they just waited for 20th Century Fox to make a move. "As for the selection of the next work, you dont have to worry about it for the time being. If there are good works, I will send the script over." Rick can guess from Hugos actions today, although Hugo did not Said that he can go to work again, but at least it is not exclusive, "By the way, I received an interesting call yesterday, "Friends" from the TV station, you know, the current ratings competitor of "Happy Family", They called to invite you to be objective on this drama." "What? They really called you?" Hugo was very surprised. Although Jennifer sent out invitations twice before and after, Hugo actually didn''t take it seriously, but now it seems that this is not a joke between friends. That''s it. "So, you know about it?" Rick said in surprise. "Yes, Jennifer Aniston and I are friends. She asked me about it before." Hugo simply replied, and Rick immediately reacted. Jennifer and Cameron are working together "Love is the only" . Rick stroked his chin, thinking as he said, "So, what do you think? Would you like to appear in a TV series?" Chapter 1332： Drama guest appearance Although the same actors, from an objective point of view, there should be no difference between them, but from a subjective point of view, the actors still have huge differences due to the size of the stage they show. Actors have undergone a long development, and after entering the 1990s, they are basically film actors, TV actors, stage plays or drama actors. Among them, due to the special and limitations of the stage, the influence of stage plays and drama actors is limited after all. Even long-lived repertoires such as "The Phantom of the Opera" and "Cats" that touring around the world are affected by the theater''s space and performance. Due to the limitation of the number of shows, their influence cannot be compared with that of movies and TV. Therefore, the influence of stage plays or drama actors is naturally slightly inferior. However, compared to movies and television, due to the particularity of stage plays and plays, the requirements for basic skills and acting skills of actors are higher, in other words, they are more professional. This is also the British academic school has always insisted on actors. Must go through the baptism of stage play or drama. Old drama bones like Helen Mirren (helen.) and Maggie Smith (.) are still active on stage plays even after they become famous. The same goes for Catherine Hepburn. In addition to stage plays, the influence of TV and movies cannot be underestimated. Both the degree of spread and the depth of influence are the leaders in the entertainment industry. Among them, people generally refer to TVs as small screens and movies as large screens. This is not only the difference in size, but also the difference in influence, work effect, and attention level. The difference in actor pay is part of the difference. There are only a handful of TV actors who can earn more than 500,000 in a single episode. Even in the distant 2014, there were no more than 20 TV actors who paid more than 500,000 in a single episode. This means that they have worked hard for the entire season, and in nearly nine months, no more than 20 actors have received 10 million U.S. dollars in pay. This is far from the salary data of movie actors. In 2014, after deducting 20 million club members, almost second-line actors could get more than $8 million in salary, and their working hours were much longer than TV actors. short. Of course, the more important thing is the influence of the work. TV series are subject to the length of the page and the length of the broadcast. Only a small group of people are willing to insist on watching the entire TV series in front of a small screen for a long time. In the entire history of TV series, episodes with an average ratings of more than 20 million can be regarded as rare. If you simply calculate it with ten dollars a movie ticket, the number of movies with a box office of more than 200 million in North American film history has exceeded one hundred and fifty-this has not yet counted the overseas box office. Not to mention the influence on the audience, the influence on the society, and the status in history, etc., the film can be said to be a comprehensive lead. It is precisely because of this that stage plays, drama actors, and TV actors all want to be able to appear on the big screen and become film actors. This is like an "upgrade". Many film actors can no longer be mixed in the film industry and appear on the big screen. On the TV screen, it is often considered a kind of "degradation." Of course, there are exceptions. After the beginning of the second decade of the 21st century, many outstanding film actors are willing to appear in TV series-but not long-length TV series, but short stories, TV movies, mini-series, etc. , Because the leading TV stations are often able to launch high-quality drama series to attract top film actors to join. However, this is only a few exceptions. Now in 1995, it is almost a rare thing for a movie actor to appear on the TV screen. If a TV drama actor can succeed in the field of film, people will praise him for "finally breaking into the sky." So "Friends" sent an invitation to Hugo, which is almost an incredible thing, even after the first season of "Friends" was very popular. Hugo is currently standing at the top of the pyramid in Hollywood. Almost everyone is paying attention to what Hugos next work will be. The major film companies have robbed their heads of this, and even major TV shows. In order to invite Hugo to attend all the means, now "Friends" is so boldly sending out the invitation, this can be said to be overwhelming. Thats why Rick asked, "Are you willing to appear in a guest TV series?" For many actors, this invitation is definitely not worth mentioning. Top superstars like Tom Cruise and Arnold Schwarzenegger will not care about such an invitation at all. Of course, as "Friends" became more and more influential in the United States, more and more big-name celebrities were willing to make cameo appearances, but that was a later story. At this time, the second season of the episode was obviously still aired. Doesn''t have such influence. "Of course, why not?" Hugo''s idea is very simple, not only because he likes the series of "Friends", but also because of the idea of ??trying comedy. "But I don''t care at all. "I thought Jennifer was just talking casually. I didn''t expect that the crew really had this idea." Rick heard the lightheartedness in Hugos words, but he hesitated, but after thinking about it, he still didnt say what he thought, but simply nodded, I know, Ill do it now. Reply to the crew and see what role they assign to you." Hugo laughed, "I hope it''s not a simple and superficial role like a super handsome guy, you know." Hugo''s words also made Rick laugh. Hugo''s interest in comedy, Rick has always been I know. "Don''t worry, I also look forward to your comedy performance." Rick responded with a smile. After hanging up the phone, Rick couldn''t help being silent. He needed to clarify his thoughts. This is not only the case of Fox in the 20th century, but also the case of "Friends". The rise of "Friends" can be called a miracle. No one was optimistic about this work at the production stage, but under the ingenious operation of the brokerage company, it not only persuaded Warner Bros. to invest in the production, but also packaged and sold it. Created an excellent record of ratings on the TV screen. The brokerage company behind this scene is the International Innovation Management Company. Nancy Josephson (.) single-handedly contributed to this project. From screenwriter to producer, from director to actor, all were selected and recommended by Nancy, and then Packed together to create "Friends". Nancy Josephson is the daughter of Marvin Josephson. She was born as a lawyer and changed her job to an agent. She is also a midnight politician. After the change, international innovation management companies are emerging as brokers. Although this is the case in the entertainment industry, there are no absolute enemies, only eternal interests, almost every company is like this, there is a conflict of interest part and there is a part of interest cooperation; but Hugo and International Innovation Management Corporation, Rick and International Innovation The management company is quite special. Rick was originally worried that Hugos appearance in "Friends" would boost the arrogance of the International Innovation Management Company, and he did not know how the screenwriters under the International Innovation Management Company would write the script for Hugo, but this idea was just a flash. That''s it. Those who make big things do not stick to the trivial. Rick knows that his vision cannot be limited to that point of the festival, otherwise he will be no different from Marvin. If Endeavours elite brokerage company wants to make a fortune in Hollywood, how to suppress the enemy and how to deal with it Enemy cooperation is just as important, and this is a required course. What''s more, Rick also believes that it is really appropriate to use Hugo as a pioneer to test the current attitude of international innovation management companies. Because even the current three major Hollywood brokerage companies, they will not engage Hugo head-on. Everyone knows that Hugos performances are likely to be a guarantee of success. Endeavour elite brokerage companies are not yet capable of packaging production. In the case of a work, any position in Hugo''s work is the focus of competition among others. Therefore, Hugo''s appearance in "Friends" is certainly not a problem. On the contrary, the attitude of international innovation management companies can be seen. In addition, although the crew members of "Friends" are all international innovation management companies, the production company is Warner Bros., and the producers are also sent by Warner Bros. Rick remembered the "tornado" that Warner Bros. was preparing in the early stage, and the "four brothers (sleepers. The former is a commercial blockbuster. Rick doesnt think the script is suitable for Hugo, but it is quite suitable for Alex; the latter is Barry Levinson, who directed Hugos debut novel "The Diner", and Barry intentionally invited Hugo. , Kevin Bacon starred in I heard that Robert De Niro is also currently negotiating, Hugo should be interested in this work. Therefore, at this time, Warner Bros. agreed to "Friends" inviting Hugo to appear as a guest. Rick felt that the meaning behind it was not so simple. As for Hugos guest appearance in the TV series, Rick doesnt care much. He also knows that Hugo is still in a buffer period, appearing in TV series-and it is still a comedy, not to mention Hugo also mentioned his friendship with Jennifer. All this is good for Hugo. Moreover, Rick has absolute self-confidence. In the eyes of others, it is a "price drop". If Hugo does it, bad things will become good things. Rick started looking forward to Hugo''s role in "Friends". He didn''t know what kind of comedy performance Hugo would contribute, or what the effect of the finished product would be. Thinking of this, Rick first called the producer of "Friends" and settled the matter in a few words, and waited for the script to be submitted by the crew. If the script is not too problematic, this guest appearance is basically a nailed-down-although not currently The contract was signed; then Rick called Ali Emmanuel, Tom Strickler, Karl Earl and others, and they needed to discuss in detail. Rick also realized that recently, Hollywood seems to have started to wind up again. Chapter 1333： Special Guest Courteney Cox (.) arrived at the Burbank set on time early in the morning, walked briskly towards the actor''s lounge, and saw producer Kevin Bright ( .)-It was he who created the play "Friends" with one hand, "Hey, Kevin, are you still not going to reveal the answer today?" Kevin, who was communicating with the staff, raised his head and chuckled back, "Why are you so curious? When this person really shows up, wouldn''t you have a surprise?" "I don''t like surprises." Courteney yelled, and then walked into the lounge with a smile. One of the advantages of shooting sitcoms is that all the work is done indoors, so the actors can go to and from get off work normally. Life and rest are very normal. Entering the lounge, Courteney saw Matthew Perry (matthew.perry) who was memorizing lines, and Lisa Kudrow (.) sitting in the corner changing shoes, "Hey, Matthew, you Do you know when the mysterious guest will come to the crew?" Since the crew also has another "Matt" Matt LeBron (matt.), they did not call Matthew''s nickname "Matt", but distinguished by the complete Matthew. Of course, occasionally they will deliberately call Matt "LeBron" to emphasize the difference. Matthew still looked down at the script and said in a low voice, "If it were today, would you regret that you wore that curtain-like dress?" "Hey, Matthew!" Courteney crumpled the tissue in his hand and threw it into Matthew''s arms. As a result, Matthew jumped up exaggeratedly, scaring Jennifer Aniston who had just walked in. A big jump, "Wow, is this performing a circus?" Courteney immediately ran to Jennifer''s side and took her arm, "Matthew said that my clothes today will be ashamed in front of the mysterious guests!" "I didn''t say that..." Matthew immediately began to defend his grievances, but Courteney looked at Lisa who was sitting next to him, "Lisa, did I lie?" Lisa immediately raised her hands and shook her head, "Courtney was right. Matthew was really mean, yes, very mean." Matthew stared at the three women who surrounded him, wailing. He hugged his head with an annoyance. "So, the guest will show up today?" Jennifer put her backpack on the dressing table, and then let out a long sigh of relief, "Did Kevin leak any news?" "No, I''m not sure about anything." Courteney shook her head disappointedly. Lisa, who was standing next to him, suddenly said, "Courtney, if the guest is a woman, are you sure that this outfit is of interest?" A small denim jacket, because she needed to change her clothes after shooting, she chose a more comfortable dress for her commuting, and naturally didn''t think about that much. Courteney realized that she didn''t know whether the guest was a man or a woman. She looked down at her clothes and hugged her head depressedly, "Oh, God, if it was Gwyneth today- When Paltrow came over to make a guest appearance..." Although the "Seven Deadly Sins", which was released recently, was robbed of the limelight by the three male protagonists, the only female character Gwyneth has also attracted countless attention. Hearing these words, Jennifer immediately became nervous, "If it''s Famke Janssen (famke.janssen)!" Famke is the latest Bond girl in the "Golden Eye" that has been hit recently. The beautiful appearance has been enthusiastically sought after. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! They also raised their heads, and then they saw Matt running into the lounge like a clown all the way, and then he didnt stop, he was still circling around in the lounge, screaming in his mouth. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) "Hey, Matt, Matt!" Matthew stood up and grabbed Matt, but Matt continued to scream, and Matthew simply shouted at Matt, "Ah... Ah... LeBron!" When Matt was yelled like this, he finally recovered and shouted in a high-pitched voice, "There are so many people outside, so many people!" Matt pointed in the direction of the gate and kept repeating, "Really many people. !" Jennifer entered the studio not long ago, and said in a bewilderment, "Matt, isn''t it a hundred people? Video audience? What''s the matter?" For sitcoms such as "Friends", the canned laughter on the scene is an essential part of the filming scene, which is also a way to call the audience in front of the TV to empathize with the laughter. I usually use canned laughter most of the time, which is a pre-recorded recording. But occasionally the crew will also open the audience to listen in, allowing the audience to join the actors'' live shooting. This not only makes the live laughter more realistic, but also makes the actors more energetic-because it turns a sitcom into a stage play. Although this is still TV drama shooting in the final analysis, even if there are deviations and omissions, you can pause and resume shooting. However, because the audience is watching on the spot, it will inevitably still put pressure on the actors, forcing them to be more involved in the performance. In the first season of "Friends", the audience was invited to the scene many times. This is also one of the ways to increase the audience''s interaction and promote the audience to call on more relatives and friends to watch the official broadcast of the series. Therefore, the crew is no stranger to this. Generally speaking, in consideration of shooting, there will not be too many spectators at the scene, and about one hundred is the most reasonable number. Every week, countless viewers send letters to the TV station, or sign up through radio programs to express their wish to participate in the recording. Then the TV station will randomly select a part, and the rest will be searched locally in California, and some even have no job. The actor is also very willing to listen-not only an opportunity to learn, but also an opportunity to meet directors and producers. When Jennifer entered the studio just now, he saw that the number of spectators was being counted outside, which was less than 50 people. The time for the spectators to enter the studio was generally about ninety minutes later than the actors, so there should not be enough people at present. . This is not only to avoid the problems of lateness and chaos on the scene, but also because the crew needs time to rehearse many times to ensure the smooth progress of the filming-this is also the reason why the three women worry about their costumes. Before the official recording, They need to rehearse, and if guests come, they need to rehearse with the guests. "No, no, people, a lot of people!" Matt yelled with excitement on his face. After finally getting along, he went on to say, "Two hundred people, at least two hundred people, the scene is so lively, the whole class Kedu became so lively, people from the next few studios all rushed out because of the crowds here. The battle seemed terrible!" Jennifer couldn''t help but was stunned. She entered the studio just a quarter of an hour earlier than Matt. Did these people gather so quickly? While talking, David-Xiumeng (.) also walked in and said in amazement, "Why are there so many people at the door? I think Kevin sent at least five people to maintain order outside. Is it a special day today?" Matt immediately found the soulmate and threw himself in front of David, "Yes, there are really many people, it''s so unusual, right!" David is not as excited as Matt, but he is also confused, "Yes, I think there are at least two hundred people, won''t this affect the recording?" "Oh, God! The guest is coming, the guest is coming today!" Courteney immediately reflected it, saying like a machine gun, "So today Kevin came to the scene early today, and is still arranging on-site work ; So today my agent said that I arrived at the scene 30 minutes earlier, and he even called me to wake up in the morning; thats why so many people gathered outside..." "Wow, Courteney, slow down, slow down!" Matthew frowned and kept pressing his hands down as if controlling an animal, trying to calm Courteney. Courteney didn''t notice Matthew. The strange action made him calm down, "What the **** are you talking about?" Courteney said too fast and there was too much content, and he couldn''t react. "Mysterious guest, remember?" Courteney repeated seriously and formally, "The mysterious guest that Kevin told us ten days ago is coming today." "What? What?" Jennifer, Lisa, and Matt were all in confusion, but the six-person lounge was also noisy In desperation, David could only yell. "Quiet! It''s all quiet!" Everyone closed their mouths, and David pulled his t-shirt, "Mysterious guest? So what? It''s not a big man, we have had guests before, haven''t we? ?" "Friends" has guest stars in the first season, Helen Hunt (helen.hunt), George Clooney, and Brooke Shields not long ago (.). However, Helen can only be regarded as an actor wandering between the second line and the first line. Although George relied on the "emergency room story" that was broadcast last year, he is still a TV actor. The last one is big enough, but he has already passed the peak. . "So, who of you knows who the guest is?" Jennifer was stunned and asked ignorantly. As a result, everyone looked at each other. For the previous three guest actors, Kevin had informed them in advance, and the names of the actors were also marked in the scripts that came out, which allowed them to prepare in advance. On the day Brooke Shields appeared, the men in the crew were all in formal wear. But this time, the producer Kevin concealed it and refused to say it. He just used a "mysterious guest" as a prevarication, which made the actors confused and infinite curiosity. "Could it be Janice?" Matthew said abruptly, leaving everyone with a black line on their foreheads. Chapter 1334： Shocking surprise Sitting in the lounge, Jennifer couldn''t restrain her urge to shake her feet. At this time, the studio was still a quiet scene. Since the set-up scenes do not need to be changed all year round, the staff''s preparations before shooting are relatively relatively compared. Simple, this kind of quietness usually helps the actors to get into the rehearsal state, but today it allows the noise from outside the venue to come in, and on the contrary, it sets off the noise outside the studio more and more. "Jenny, can you stop shaking your feet?" Courteney was sitting next to her with a restless expression. She looked at the script in her hand, but stayed at the first word in the first line after a long time. . Jennifer squinted Courteney, "Aren''t you biting your nails too?" A sentence suddenly made Courteney glance down, and she saw that she was unconsciously biting the nail of her right index finger. "Oh, can''t Kevin tell us the answer? Can we get along well if this goes on!" Compared to the restlessness of the three women, the three men were mostly excited. Matthew sat where he thought for a long time. Finally, squinting his eyes, he said with certainty, "It must be Famike-Jensen, you see. Is she the figure in the''Golden Eye''?" As he said, Matthew also raised his hand, drawing the curve of his body in the air. "It must be a man." David sat beside him and poured cold water, but he himself also had a disappointed expression, which made both Matthew and Matt look over, with an expression of "how do you know", David Rolled his eyes, "Don''t you guys read the script? That''s a charming male character who fascinated Monica and Rachel..." Matthew was stunned to search his memory in place, while Matt lowered his head and flipped through the script in his hand, but hesitated for a moment, "How can you be sure that this is the script of the mysterious guest? Wouldn''t Kevin deceive the fake script? Do we? You know, since he wants to keep it secret till the last minute..." Matt in life is not as single-celled as Joey in the series. Matt''s remarks but also to direct David choking, have not had time to come up with words to refute, I heard the noise outside the studio completely out of control, "ah ah ah ah ...... ...... ah! Ah Ah..." Although it is also the simplest onomatopoeia, the difference can be clearly heard. From the inconspicuous shouting at the beginning, the effect of horror erupts directly, until it completely loses control and changes. It turned into a piercing scream, and finally turned into a surging scream. The scream that resembled a mountain whistling tsunami almost made the studio start to shake. Obviously, the audience who arrived at the scene today did not anticipate the appearance of the mysterious guest, and this guest was obviously enough to make the audience lose their minds. Listening to the earth-shattering shouts, the six people in the lounge couldn''t help but become more curious about the identity of the guests. All six of them left the lounge one after another, staring at the entrance of the studio, looking forward to the appearance of the guests. But at the same time, I felt that I was losing my identity by acting like this. After all, they were also actors, so they all stood awkwardly on the spot, pretending to be okay, but they couldn''t help but cast their eyes towards the door. At this moment, the door of the studio opened, and the out-of-control screams came like a tsunami, mixed with a heat wave directly into the studio. It was already mid-November, early winter. His footsteps can be faintly audible, but the crazy wave of air at this moment makes people feel the illusion of midsummer coming. Then I saw two black suits opening the way in front, followed by a man in casual clothes, followed by a slender and tall figure, after that, two men in black suits and another casual clothes, the whole team altogether There are six people. Not too much, but not too little. The door of the studio opened, and the sun was not shining down, and you could even see the appearance of wisps of sunlight. The tall and straight figure standing in the center stepped on the sunlight step by step, and the naked eye could see the light fluttering on the soles of the feet. The flying trajectory, the light golden light outlines the sky blue ripped jeans, revealing a trace of gentle casual and wanton. Due to the backlight, the seven people who came onward could not see their cheeks clearly, but could only see an outline in the dimness. At this time, the man who was standing in the center fell behind by two steps, and stood shoulder to shoulder with the one behind. While Li, the seven-person team was also broken up, but inexplicably, his eyes were still attracted by the man-even if he couldn''t see his face and expression at all. In a trance, it seemed that the man was laughing and saying something, the corners of his mouth were only slightly outlined, but the splendor leaked out of the light and breeze made the heart suddenly stop beating, that shallow The smile bloomed with infinite clarity and joy, like a spirit dancing lightly on the canopy of the emerald green tree, making the whole world beautiful. With a "clang", the door of the studio was closed, and all the light and screams outside were blocked. Even if the agitation still did not stop, the light in the studio returned to normal in an instant. The people staring at the gate were a little uncomfortable for a while, and closed their eyes involuntarily. When the eyes opened again, they saw the group of black suits falling behind, pushing the three casual men forward, and then they saw the man walking in front, smiling and saying something. "Damn ****!" Jennifer could hardly control her emotions, and she blurted out, but when she said it, she realized her rudeness. She directly covered her mouth with her hands, but the vulgarity in her heart was still A steady stream came out. "Hugo Lancaster! Oh, God, oh, **** Christ, oh..." Standing on the side Lisa expressed her inner shock and excitement in the most concise language. Indeed, the man who appeared in front of everyone was Hugo! Jennifer never thought that the mysterious guest was Hugo. She did invite Hugo twice, but Hugo did not respond positively. After returning, she also mentioned it to the producer, but she didn''t take it seriously. Jennifer also knows that there are less than one hundred and eighty films that want to invite Hugo to appear. Even if the popularity of "Friends" is high, it will be difficult to meet Hugo''s requirements. What''s more, compared to "Friends", Yu Shouldn''t Guo appear to be the "happy family" who makes friends? Therefore, when Kevin mentioned the so-called mysterious guest, Jennifer didn''t think of Hugo at all, so that he was directly lost. Not to mention Jennifer, at this moment the entire "Friends" crew is boiling, almost no one can be an exception. Even for Hollywood colleagues, Hugo is still a myth. The same myth includes Tom Cruise, Tom Hanks and Harrison Ford. This myth is not only about the performance and strength of the actors. , It is the character and personality of the actor. This kind of personality charm that can infect the peers in the circle can be counted in Hollywood with one hand. And Hugo is just one of them. Without waiting for the six leading actors of "Friends" to come forward to say hello, Kevin Bright was the first to greet him. Although you are the chief producer of "Friends", this is only Kevin''s first. Only two TV works, even Kevin himself is flattered to be able to invite Hugo to appear in a TV series. After receiving Rick''s call to confirm, he organized the screenwriter to write three episodes specifically for Hugo, filming entirely around Hugo. After Hugo and Kevin greeted briefly, Kevin introduced the screenwriter and director of the three episodes to Hugo. Different from movies, due to the particularity of the production cycle of TV dramas, directors and screenwriters are replaced almost every other time. Production talent is the core of TV dramas. Therefore, the position of directors and screenwriters in the TV drama industry will be further weakened. They are eager. The idea of ??entering the film industry is definitely not inferior to actors. "So, where are the partners who need to cooperate and help each other today?" Hugo said to Kevin with a smile, "I originally thought Jennifer would show me the crew, but now it seems that she is lazy." One sentence pointed out the location of Jennifer''s friend, which also made Kevin some cold sweat behind his back. He was so excited that he had forgotten about it. If it weren''t for Jennifer''s matchmaking, Hugo, the big name, would not be so easy to invite. "In order to create today''s surprise, I concealed the identity of today''s guest guest, including Jennifer." Kevin quickly explained that this is also an answer to Hugo''s question, "Now it seems..." Kevin took Hugo towards Walking towards the lounge, I saw six actors standing at the entrance of the lounge in a daze, "The effect is very good." "I suddenly feel like a zoo It seems that Godzilla is out for a drive today." Hugo''s self-deprecating laughed at the staff around him. It can be seen that Hugo is feeling today. Very good. Hugo waved at Jennifer who was standing still at a loss, "Hey, Jennifer, I didn''t expect to see you so soon. Your expression doesn''t look good today. It should have nothing to do with my arrival, right?" "Oh, **** Christ, no, absolutely not." Jennifer reacted at this time, and almost blurted out the foul language. She hurriedly opened her eyes to avoid tears from falling into her hot eyes because of being overly excited. Called embarrassed, "Damn...no, I mean, I didn''t hear Cameron mention it to me, why did you suddenly show up?" "You invited, I thought it was a good idea, so I showed up." Hugo simply summed up the matter, "Since I have already appeared, instead of trying to get me out of the studio, it''s better to introduce it to me. Your friends? I''ve seen them many times on the TV screen, and I hope I won''t call them the wrong name." Hugo''s relaxed and cheerful tone made the scene chuckle again, and Jennifer finally returned to normal, wiped the moist corners of her eyes, and laughed, "Now you have no choice but to leave, my friends absolutely I won''t let you go." Chapter 1335： 6 people "Hello, I''m Monica." A hand appeared in front of Hugo first, but Jennifer, who was about to introduce him, was stunned, and then Jennifer saw a look of anxiety and excitement mixed together. Courteney, "Oh, sorry, I mean, I''m Courteney." Hugo also smiled, he could feel Courteneys complex excitement, and stretched out his right hand to hold Courteneys hand, "Courteney..." But the voice hadn''t fallen yet, Courteney She rushed to say, "I watched your''Sleepless in Seattle'' more than ten times, and it was really perfect." The hurried tone revealed her true emotions. "Courtney!" Lisa and Jennifer made strange noises in surprise. Hugo looked at them without knowing it. Jennifer immediately explained, "When we were discussing''Sleepless in Seattle'' before, Courtney It also said that we are too naive to believe in such an incredible love in the movie." "Jennifer! You should know, I''m just talking." Courteney gritted her teeth and turned her head and said, her nervous expression was very happy. "So, you are today''s mysterious guest?" When the women were gritting their teeth and arguing, Matt walked over first and politely extended his right hand, only to find that Courteney was still holding Hugo''s right hand and reluctant to let it go. He chuckled at Hugo twice, and then pulled Courteney''s hand directly away. Courteney turned around and wanted to scold Matt, but was blocked by David who walked forward. Matt was about to shake hands with Hugo, but didn''t want to find that David held Hugo''s right hand in mid-air ahead of time, "It''s nice to meet you, I''m David Xiumeng, you are in''Pulp Fiction'' The performance was impressive." Matt looked at David who was ahead of the curve, and he was immediately depressed, and he wanted to say something when he opened his mouth. Hugo saw the six people huddled together in front of him, but laughed, "So, how do you get along in private?" Hugo''s words finally calmed the commotion. Everyone looked at Hugo. Jennifer, a friend of Hugo, tidyed up her messy haircut, and then hesitated and said, "What do you...what do you mean?" "I didn''t want to, but found that Matthew had sneaked out of David''s back and gently pulled Hugo''s right hand. As soon as Hugo lowered his head, he saw Matthew''s sneaky appearance. Hugo squeezed an awkward smile, then retracted his hand and quickly stood up straight. On the other side, Lisa saw this scene and surreptitiously stretched out her right hand from between Jennifer and Courteney, trying to shake Hugo''s hand, but Jennifer saw it, and she shot it directly. Lisa''s hand clicked, "Hey, guys, are you sure you are going to be so rude? Didn''t you find that Hugo didn''t say a word?" At this moment, the little friends suddenly began to look away, pretending to be okay, as if the chaos just now had nothing to do with them. Kevin, who stood by, was already annoyed and began to pat his forehead, although his performance was not much better. After all, Hugo was willing to appear in "Friends". This is almost a fantasy, and even got a TV station. High-level attention, they also specifically reviewed the three episodes of the script written by the screenwriter for Hugo, the specifications are unimaginable. Hugo looked at Jennifer with a gloomy look, but he laughed, "It''s okay, it''s okay. Although being a monkey makes me a little uncomfortable, I think I should be able to bear it." Hugo joked slightly. The actors of "Friends" were even more embarrassed. They laughed at the corners of their mouths without smiling, but did not dare to look directly at Hugo''s eyes. But the problem is that they are all actors, they are peers, and there is no real class distinction. "Guys, I''m serious. I think this atmosphere is very good." Hugo said with a smile, "Don''t act as if I''m an alien. I don''t have three eyes. Have you seen it? Hugo pointed to his eyebrows, and said vividly. This immediately made Matthew the first to laugh. He pointed at Hugo with his right hand and kept looking back at his companions, as if saying, "This That guy is so funny," Hugo continued, "Look, I don''t know how to eat people, at least not in your presence." Matthew''s smile suddenly stiffened on his face, "Hey, hey..." Then he put away the right hand that he raised just now. Instead, Jennifer didnt hold it back, and was amused by Matthews embarrassment. After a while, he laughed. Then David, Courteney, Matt and Lisa all burst into laughter. Only Matthew stood alone, rubbing the back of his neck with his bewildered right hand. It can be felt that the relaxed and joyous atmosphere of the "Friends" crew may not be exactly the same as the personality of the actors in the play, but the atmosphere when they get along is very similar. At least this was the case in the early days of "Friends". Later, after the great success of "Friends", the big dye tank of Vanity Fair inevitably had an impact. There were also some gaps between the six people. It is not a deep hatred, but the way of getting along is not as easy as it was at the beginning. active. What Hugo likes most is the simple and pleasant atmosphere of "Friends". In the ten years that "Friends" was broadcast from 1994 to 2004, in fact, there were many dramas with better reputation and better ratings, such as "Happy Family", "Song Fei Zheng Biography", "Will and Ge "Lace" and so on, but "Friends" is regarded as a classic by many people, especially in China. This in the end is why? The reason is actually very simple. This drama represents the deepest memory of the young people born in the 1980s when they first came into contact with American dramas. It can be said that "Friends" grew up with them, and they also grew up and grew old together with the six old friends in the play. The memories represented by these six old friends are irreplaceable, and the long-lasting friendship between them is even more unforgettable. The same is true for Hugo. He has a deep sense of the unwavering friendship between the six old friends. In fact, the band members also came along like this at the time. Xiao Ye, or Gu Xiaoguai who joined later, this is the most precious memory of their band. They are teammates, they are friends, and they are an integral part of each other''s lives. Ten years, it sounds like just a number, and its no more than two syllables from the mouth, but in my not long life, this is the most important, the most reckless, and the most memorable time. It is precisely the meaning of youth. Therefore, when Hugo was determined to be able to make a guest appearance in "Friends", he was very willing. There was no interest, no script selection, no acting challenge, just because it was part of his own memories. Every time I see "Friends", Hugo can always think of the band''s pals. Now, when Hugo sees the six members fighting together, the smiles from the corners of his lips bloom from the bottom of his heart. He enjoys such a moment. "I think you should have felt our... excitement." Jennifer finally recovered at this time, watching Hugo helplessly shook his head, "This is my friends, Courteney, Li Sha, David, Matthew, Matt!" Hugo officially greeted the actors one by one, "We were always curious about who the special guest was today, but Kevin was still unwilling to tell us. , The result...wow, surprise!" Hugo was amused by Jennifers vivid expression. He also opened his hands and imitated Jennifers movement of opening his palms with fireworks. "Surprise!" This made everyone laugh again, including Ma. build. "So, you really came to a guest appearance? Really? Are you serious?" Jennifer had already seen Hugo at this time, but still couldn''t believe it. Recently, the "Seven Deadly Sins" were in theaters, but Hugo was almost absent. For most of the publicity, Jennifer didn''t dare to imagine that Hugo actually accepted the guest invitation. Hugo shrugged, "Your host who sent the invitation, after seeing the guests appear, does this attitude and expression really have nothing to do with your expression? I didn''t feel your welcome." Hugo just finished speaking, Ke Tenni and the others could not wait to say, "Welcome, of course welcome." Jennifer can obviously feel Today Hugo''s words not only seem relaxed, but also bring some ridicule, which makes people clearly feel the bright breath emanating from Hugo. Such a Hugo seems a little different from Cameron''s words, but at least it seems to be a good thing. "No, I just..." Jennifer tried to explain her shock, but when she watched Hugo stunned, she waved her hand, "Forget it, anyway, thank you for being a guest on our series." , Jennifer didn''t know what to do, should he shake hands or hug? Hugo was a lot more generous. He gave Jennifer a hug and patted Jennifer''s back lightly. After letting go, Lisa also raised her hands, as if she wanted to hug Hugo instead of standing. David on the side said, "So, can we start the rehearsal now? Hugo hasn''t even seen his script!" Lisa quickly put away her hands, trying to hide her embarrassment. She didn''t want Hugo but noticed this detail, walked forward, and gave Lisa a hug, which made her completely flattered and looked at her with excitement. Hugo, then Hugo gave Courteney a hug. After it was over, Hugo saw Matt with his arms spread out again, but Hugo shook his head, "I think we''ll forget it." Everyone clapped their hands and laughed again. Chapter 1336： Comedy talent After a simple greeting, Hugo immediately joined the friends of "Friends" and began the rehearsal of today''s script. Although it is said that Hugos guest appearance in "Friends" has always been kept secret, in fact, after the script came out, Hugo had already watched it the first time-not as David worried, this script was obtained by Hugo. After the approval, the final decision was made. Instead, the actors of "Friends" saw the script after Hugo. The beginning of the rehearsal seemed a bit chaotic, mainly because Courteney and Jennifer couldn''t immediately participate in the script, even if it was a transitional line, they would laugh at the scene. Obviously, the arrival of Hugo still caused subtle changes in the atmosphere of the scene, and every actor would inevitably have some fluctuations. Originally, it was only an hour of rehearsal, but it was delayed for nearly forty-five minutes before it was announced that the rehearsal had reached a stage. After the rehearsal, Hugo left the lounge and walked outside. Standing at the entrance of the lounge, you can see a huge wooden partition in front of you. Walk a few steps forward and you can see that this is a three-sided circular wooden partition, which is Monicas room in "Friends". At the end of the room is a wooden door, through which you can see Monicas apartment. Scenes that appear in this drama almost every day, but after being immersed in the scene, they found that it was so simple, even without a ceiling. Turn around and continue walking a few steps along the corridor, and you can see another scene, which looks dark and narrow. Walk in and take a look. However, in the two-step space, you can see a wooden door and look inside. , There is actually a different cave, and the familiar scene of the Central Park Cafe (central.perk) is laid out in front of you. But before Hugo had time to sigh the simplicity and magic of the setting, he could see the audience members who were taking their seats one after another, which surprised Hugo. Because the most famous sofa of the Central Park Cafe is directly opposite to a large open space. Stepped seats are placed on the left and right sides of the open space. The open space is even more than double the space of the cafe itself. The entire field of view can be seen at a glance Before the end, countless chandeliers, booms, cameras and other equipment can be clearly seen in the line of sight. Hugo stopped quickly and looked back. Although I have experienced studio shooting in the filming of "Yihai Xiongfeng", today''s large-scale indoor sitcoms like "Friends" have opened Hugo''s eyes, almost encompassing the entire world in one studio. , Just a few seemingly simple partitions, will include the ten-year life of "Friends". Studio shooting is obviously very different from outdoor shooting. The whole scenery, space, and orientation feel are different, but the audience who filmed and watched on-site made Hugo feel incredible. Although there were spectators in the filming, it was just spectators. The spectators at the scene made a special trip to watch the filming. This is not like filming or TV shooting, but more like a stage show. In other words, every move of the actors will be presented in the eyes of the audience, and any mistakes will be magnified. Although this is different from a stage play after all, there is room for fault tolerance, but the attention of the audience is to the actors. Silent pressure. What''s more, this is a comedy! Hugo knew that the on-site staff would definitely drive the audience and instruct them to laugh where they should be, to avoid being out of the way. But the actor''s feeling at the scene is very real, because it is impossible to hide whether the audience''s laughter is true or false. For comedy, the pressure has grown exponentially. Faced with such a situation, Hugo felt fresh, and couldn''t help feeling nervous too! Hugo certainly knows that sitcoms have canned laughter, but he has always thought that it was recorded laughter, not what the audience made at the scene. So when I saw so many viewers outside the studio today, Hugo didn''t think much about it. He thought it was just a fan who came to visit the class. After all, "Friends" is now a popular TV series. But now the situation has changed drastically. No wonder the screenwriter and director were watching during the line rehearsal just now, and the specifications were more rigorous than usual script exercises. Although the performance breakthrough of "Death Row" just ended not long ago, Hugo still inevitably feels excited at this time. He knew that he was not a good comedian, but because of this, today''s challenge is more arduous and difficult, which also makes Hugo have a different vision for the world of acting. Seeing the noisy audience at the scene, Hugo suddenly understood the stubbornness and persistence of the British Academy''s party stage play. With this in mind, Hugo is not only excited about today''s guest appearance on "Friends", but also has some expectations and self-requirements. He didn''t want to ruin the good impression of "Friends" in the eyes of the audience because of his poor performance! Hugo retracted his steps, turned and left the caf scene. Since live audiences are needed to test the quality of the series today, let''s make everything more real. Hugo is also looking forward to how his performance can arouse the audience''s reaction, which is more exciting than attending the film premiere. At this moment, the observers are entering the studio according to the established procedure. Although it is said that it is delayed by a quarter of an hour than the expected time, this little waiting time does not consume their patience at all, but makes them more excited, almost every time. A person who came to the scene couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart. In fact, before coming to Burbank, all the audience members didnt know anything about it. They just treated it as a normal filming. They didnt have much idea that the number of audience members was doubled as usual. Even many people didnt know anything about it. No abnormality was noticed. Until the appearance of Hugo. It boiled for an instant outside the studio. The scene was out of control for a while. No one dreamed that Hugo could be watched on the scene during the shooting today. This is simply an annual Christmas gift. Even if Hugo enters the studio, the boiling off the scene has not been able to subside for a long time. Almost everyone in the audience is excited and can''t wait for the next shooting. The waiting time is almost spent slowly in anxiety, anticipation, excitement, and excitement. After everyone is seated in their seats, looking at the setting of the Central Park cafe in front of you, the emotion is suddenly surging. The invasion made the scene quickly filled with a high temperature, the hot temperature made the air thin, the sound of the heartbeat made the scene noisy, and the approach of time made the emotions tense! The whole studio was filled with a subtle atmosphere at this time, as if waiting for the explosion point, a big explosion could be ushered in at any time. Not long after Hugo returned to the waiting room, the filming of "Friends" officially began. Five people except David took the lead. When they came out, the audience immediately burst into cheers and screams. The atmosphere seemed very warm. For the actors of "Friends", although they all seemed a bit over-excited today, they are still very comfortable after they put in work. It can be seen that they are very familiar with the whole operation mode. It was only two timeouts with errors, and the previous scenes were quickly finished filming. The screenwriters of this episode obviously worked hard. In just less than five minutes of the plot, it caused at least six hilarious laughs from the audience. Even Hugo, who was waiting on the side stage, just heard it. The lines are full of laughter. This situation also brought greater pressure. With the advent of Hugo''s debut time, Hugo felt a sense of tension that had been missing for a long time. You know, since "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo has not been so nervous and nervous before acting. Hugo closed his eyes and let himself think about the role. Hugos guest appearance today is a virtual character called Steve Rogers (Steve Rogers.). He didnt feel anything when he heard the name Hugo. Matthew was so happy during the rehearsal just now. After explaining it, Hugo knew that. It was actually the real name of the classic character Captain America in Marvel comics, which made Hugo feel that there are three black lines on his forehead. The screenwriter is really childlike today. Steve is an Irishman. He and his sister Elizabeth depend on each other, so they are very strict with her sister. Elizabeth and Rose are dating. Steve, who came to New York on a business trip, plans to meet Elizabeths boyfriend, but because Elizabeth is only eighteen years old, Rose is already thirty. It was even one year older than Steve, which made Steve very dissatisfied. On the one hand Rose had to do his best to please Steve; but on the other hand, Steves charisma attracted Rachel and Monica, even Chandler and Joey also admired Steve, which put Rose in a dilemma of isolation and helplessness. Later, Steve and Rachel dated, but after the date everyone discovered that Steve is not as charming as he looks, and he is actually very unconfident deep in his heart. After opening his heart to Rachel, he revealed that his childhood nickname was "coward", howling and crying, and even threw himself into Chandler''s arms for help. It can be said that the screenwriter has taken many considerations into account. He has compiled a very credible background and character for Hugos cameo role, and has also put a lot of effort in humor, allowing Hugo to show both before and after Steve. The difference not only gives Hugo space to play his acting skills, but also gives a lot of space to showcase Hugo''s comedy talents-of course, the premise is that Hugo can let go, drop the burden, and truly integrate into comedy. Otherwise, such a difficult role would only be a disaster. Hugo tried not to allow himself to analyze many details of the role of Steve, but to relax and completely relax, let the whole emotions slowly substitute into the style of "Friends", and then he heard standing next to him. Kevin said, "Hugo, it''s your turn." Chapter 1337： Hilarious Hugo followed closely behind the actor Alexandra (Alexandra.) who played Elizabeth, pushed open the door of the Central Park Caf, walked in, and Elizabeth saw the sitting Rose at the bar shouted, "Hey, Rose." But this sentence was quickly drowned in the screams of the audience, because Hugo appeared. When the audience in the audience saw Hugo, almost everyone stood up in an instant, frantically stirring their hands, screams, whistles, and shouts surged like a mountain or a tsunami, causing the entire background board to begin to faint. Trembling. Today Hugo wore a mint green round-neck T-shirt with a light gray suit jacket. There were no other decorations on his body, but the whole person looked young and full of vitality, and his handsome face did not. Too much expression, but with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, it actually gives people the illusion of not being angry or presumptuous. When the audience saw the appearance of Hugo, they all lost their minds. The screams were like stormy waves, one after another, so that the extras in the Central Park cafe could hardly restrain their curiosity and turned their heads. Look at Hugo. In such a grand occasion, Rose, who was walking towards Elizabeth, had no way to speak. He could only stand in place and scratch his head constantly, showing the tension of standing in front of Steve. Hugo paused for a while at the door, and he also felt the heat wave on his face. He deliberately slowed down a little bit, then walked into the cafe with a steady pace, and at the same time looked calmly. With Rose. But even so, the screams continued to linger. It lasted for at least ten seconds, and there was still no sign of stopping. The on-site director had to quickly stop the audience and quiet everyone down. Finally, the screams calmed down a bit, and then Elizabeth began to introduce each other, "This is my brother, Steve Rogers. Steve, this is Rose Geller." Rose took a big step forward, walked up to Steve, and took Steve''s right hand. "Nice to meet you, Steve." Steve glanced at Rose indifferently, "I prefer Elizabeth''s boyfriend to call me Mr. Rogers." When Rose was about to let go, he found that Steve''s expression looked very normal, but his right hand made a sudden force. Then Rose''s entire face became tangled, and he stood on tiptoe-trying to get rid of Steve''s. Imprisoned, the clear pain that the expression showed, coupled with Steve''s words just now, made the audience laugh suddenly. Finally, Steve let go, Rose shook his right hand and looked at Elizabeth who was standing aside smiling awkwardly, "Of course, of course, Mr. Rogers." "So, Rose..." Steve''s eyes drooped slightly, and he glanced down at Rose, that warm. The position of the ambiguous sight is really reverie, and a small part of the audience who noticed this detail chuckled. Then Steve raised his right hand and gently sorted it at the corners of the temples, the corners of the eyes, and the base of the ears. The tidying up, although the movement is slight, it seems to be very impatient, "What''s wrong with you?" Rose was dumbfounded, and the audience laughed again. "Uh, what?" Rose stood still and twisted his body uncomfortably. Steves eyes lifted slightly, and finally fell on Roses, "Why cant you find a girlfriend who is close to your age?" There was a seriousness between the frowning eyebrows, which made the audience laugh. I was even happier, because before Steve appeared on the stage, Chandler and Rachel had already mocked Rose for this issue. Rose avoided his sight nervously, smiled, trying to ease the embarrassment, "This is really funny..." Then he lowered his head and saw Steve''s slightly squinted eyes, and his expression suddenly became serious. "It''s not funny." "I don''t like you dating my sister." Steve''s straightforward words made Rose''s embarrassing expression even more at a loss in the audience''s laughter. "Uh, uh, I can feel this from your words." Rose stammered nervously, and then seemed to make up his mind, "You give me a chance, I can definitely change your mind." Steve pursed his lips and tapped his chin lightly, seeming to be thinking and hesitating, but within a second, he smiled and said, "Okay!" This swift answer made Rose stunned, "What?" "Okay." Steve squeezed the corner of his mouth slightly, squinted at the hem of Ross''s shirt that was not tucked into his pants, and then gently slid the tip of his tongue between his teeth, apparently looking critically. He made a "Tsk Tsk Tsk" voice, "I''ll give you a chance to change my mind." This made Rose feel at a loss. He didn''t know what Steve meant, and then just listened to Steve. To, "You have a minute." The last smile from the corner of Rose''s mouth disappeared, and he stared at Steve stiffly, not knowing how to respond, and the audience at the scene had been amused by Steve''s small and trivial movements, Steve''s vividness. But the expression that is not exaggerated is so joyful, no wonder some people say that raising eyebrows and opening eyes are all drama. "Steve!" Elizabeth looked at her brother helplessly, Steve smashed his mouth depressedly, "Okay... two minutes. Let''s start!" Steve also playfully used his index fingers with both hands. Pointing to Rose, he said that at the beginning, he blinked his eyes along the way. This action made the scene laugh. But Rose was completely stunned, only knowing that he was smirking and couldn''t say a word. He just said vaguely, "You...you..." Steve also laughed, then raised his right hand to look at the watch on his wrist, "One minute and fifty seconds." Rose realized that Steve was serious, and he quickly got upset, "Well, I want you to know that I have never done this before. I mean, I did interact with other people, but I never interacted with students. I have done it, no..." Steve''s handsome eyebrows were slightly raised, his eyes widened, and his amber eyes clearly wrote: What did you say? This made the scene burst into laughter, and Rose was even more flustered, "It''s not that kind of thing, we haven''t done it yet." Then, looking back at Elizabeth, Rose said with a weird expression, "I mean, we Did some things, but..." Steve started to bite his lower lip lightly, lifted his chin slightly, as if intending to use his nostrils and the left side of the line of sight to look at Rose, and even put his hands in his pockets, shaking his left foot slightly. This detail was The sofa was blocked, and many audiences couldn''t see it at all, but the breath exuding from the whole person and the reaction shown by Rose made the audience laugh until their stomachs hurt. "Okay, okay, a joke, relax." Rose was already nervously speaking incoherently, watching Steve say, "Two men walked into the bar, one of them was an Englishman..." "I''m Irish." Steve pursed his lips slightly, his right hand began to wipe the sideburns, the corners of the eyes, and the earlobes restlessly again. The appearance always made people suspect that he would clenched his fists and start shaking his fists. Up. "So the Irish won and won this joke." Rose said directly and cleanly, which made all the audience laugh crazy. At this time, Monica, Chandler and Phoebe walked into the coffee house, which made Steve couldn''t help but turn around and take a look, then walked to Elizabeth''s side. Monica shouted happily, "Hey, Rose, I didn''t expect to meet you here." When Roston seemed to be resolved, he stepped forward and gave Monica and Chandler a big hug, "Guys, thank you so much." This made Monica and Chandler panic. But Rose didn''t have time to think about them, and hurried back, "Uh, Mr. Rogers, they are my friends. Phoebe, Monica, Chandler." After Steve shook hands with the three people to say hello, Phoebe stepped forward and looked up and down Steve, "So you are Elizabeth''s brother. No wonder she has a...rough beauty." Steve didnt have the little actions he had just done. He stood on the spot solemnly and straightened his back. The whole person looked handsome, and the gentlemans smile at the corner of his mouth was even more fascinating. Monica couldnt help but start playing with her own. Hair, said shyly, "Is there Mrs. Rogers?" "I hope there is, but you know, many women always can''t understand that Elizabeth is eighteen or I should take care of this." Steve said in a deep voice, the graceful and calm gentleman, suddenly Let Rose and Chandler standing aside eclipse, "It can almost be said that Elizabeth is the one who brought me up." "Oh!" Phoebe and Monica sighed together arm in arm, making Rose and Chandler who stood by the urge to roll their eyes. Steve slightly outlines the corners of his mouth, his gentle look makes people intoxicated, "I often encounter this kind of reaction." Rose, who was standing on the side, watched Steve actually chatted with Phoebe and Monica quickly interjected, "Lets sit down here on the sofa, sit down and talk, Ill do it for you Order coffee, you can chat freely, chat freely! Chat!" Rose pointed to himself to his friends, obviously hoping that they would speak nicely for him. But after the topic started, Phoebe and Monica always involuntarily began to ask about Steve, which made the atmosphere of the scene seem harmonious, but Chandler seemed very depressed. At this time, Rachel walked in. , While taking off his coat, said, "Rose, sorry, I''m late, I''m ready to flatter you. When will Elizabeth''s brother arrive?" Rachel turned around and saw Phoebe, Monica and Chandler who had been winking at her, and Rose with a gloomy face. Steve, who was sitting opposite Rachel, smiled and said, " He has arrived." Rachel was just stunned, and then carefully sat down as a lady, "Oh! Rose is really... a good person." The audience burst into laughter again, but at this time they had already laughed until their stomach hurts, and had almost no energy, but the laughter was not as loud as before. But such a hoarse laughter made the scene full of joy. With the director''s "card", the actors themselves couldn''t help all laughing. Chapter 1338： No baggage I have to say that all the audience at the scene today saw a very different Hugo. Hugo is still the Hugo, even more like himself than any of Hugo''s previous works. There is no role framework and no performance pressure. The whole person is free and unhurried, but this Hugo gives people a kind of completeness. Different feelings. Hugo standing in front of the audience has many trivial small movements, pursing his mouth, blinking, tilting his head, smiling, tickling...These movements are all trivial, not even part of the performance, more like some of his own life. Habits, but these seemingly innocuous little actions reveal a weird sense of humor, as if deliberately magnifying the details of life without exaggeration, making people want to smile involuntarily. The Hugo in front of me looks serious but a little funny, and has a little humor in his casualness, like Hugo, but not like Hugo, coupled with the cooperation of the six leading actors of "Friends" and the brilliant lines of the script, the whole The shooting scene has become a sea of ??laughter. Even Kevin Bright did not expect that the effect would be so good. The atmosphere of the whole scene became active. Cheers and screams were almost not directed by the staff. The spontaneous shouts of the audience were followed by waves. It has been more than a year since the production of "Friends", so relaxed. And the cheerful atmosphere is unprecedented. This also made the scene shooting progress very smoothly, especially Matthew, who has a lot of humor, has a clever trick from time to time, so that the screenwriter will clap and applaud at the scene. Although Hugos performance is very good, Hugo has not encountered a real test. He cant say that he has adapted to comedy. He is a far cry from the so-called comedian. During the filming process, Hugo was the only one to do it. The thing is to let yourself relax completely, and the whole person is integrated into the script, which is a good start for comedians. But after finishing two consecutive episodes of filming work, the real test came. Hugo needs to create a personality difference between before and after Steve. After Steve ended his meeting with Rose, he unexpectedly met Rachel, and the two actually collided with each other and started dating. Although the progress was very smooth, Rachel thought that Steve was too tight and was unwilling to share his inner thoughts with her, so Rachel began to try to have an in-depth conversation with Steve. I didnt want to. After starting the conversation, I realized that Steve had a weak heart under his strong appearance. Not only did he cry, but he also wanted to be hugged and recognized by others. This made Rachel shocked-finally he chose to break up. . This is the real test of Hugo, because Hugo needs to show the sharp difference between the characters before and after, and this is not the serious and profound work of "Death Row", the screenwriter only wrote three episodes in length, and the space for the characters is limited. Therefore, Hugo cannot always be entangled in the shaping of the character''s personality and the concept of the growth background. What he needs to do is to completely relax himself, completely let go of the burden, completely integrate into the comedy atmosphere, and present the contrast. This is enough. It doesn''t need to be too much, because it will make the role too complicated and redundant; it can''t be too formal, because it will make the comedy atmosphere not appropriate enough. This is a bit difficult for Hugo, because he is used to thinking, analyzing, and unfolding the character''s life. Now he needs to cut off his own random thoughts and completely integrate into the role. This is also one of the elements of a comedian. "When I was six years old, I always wanted a bicycle, but my parents gave me a chick-shaped jumping music. It''s so stupid. The other kids laughed at me." Steve said calmly. Then, I raised my eyebrows slightly, and used my hands to show the appearance of dancing and dancing. This appearance is completely consistent with the previous Steve''s steady and witty and playful image, which made the audience chuckle one by one. With a grin, "That year was very difficult for me." "This is great, look." Rachel showed a satisfied smile and patted Steve''s hand. "I think I know you a little better. Thank you." Rachel stood up happily, "Now , We can go to dinner together. Let''s go!" Rachel stood up to get her coat and wallet. But Steve sat on the spot, lowered his head thinking about something, and then said quietly, "That year was really terrible." This made Rachel stunned, and only turned his head to see Shi The corners of Tiff''s mouth twitched slightly, and sadness appeared in those amber eyes, and then said in a trembling voice, "They call me brother chicken." As soon as this sentence came out, the audience laughed and turned over. Hugos performance was easily retracted. Not only was there no burden of Uranus superstars, but there was also no burden of handsome guys. The whole performance was completely let go, and the laughter produced could be called bomb level. But the audience was reluctant to turn their eyes away from Hugo and Jennifer, and hurriedly controlled their laughter, lest they miss the excitement behind. Rachel reluctantly walked to the sofa and sat down again, trying to comfort Steve a few words, but didnt want Steve to mumble, Every time they see me they laugh at me, and then they say Im a little chicken, then ...Then..." At the back, the voice began to choke, which made Rachel completely at a loss. Steve suddenly broke down and burst into tears, "They... they... shout... I... ooo, ooo, ooo, ooo ...... chicken, chicken, chicken little brother ...... ooo, ooo ...... " Rachel was still patting Steve''s back with her right hand, but she was dumbfounded when she saw this scene. At this moment Steves face was full of grievances, tears gleaming, the slightly pursed lips, the tears hanging on the eyelashes, the sad eyes, the slightly sobbing nasal sounds, the vague words, just an expression seemed to be full The innocence and sadness are like a three-year-old kid who wants to complain to others after being snatched away from the toy, but is not clear about it. People can''t help but sympathize with him. But this kind of Steve is totally different from the previous image. The audience can no longer hold back at this time. All the people laughed forward and backward, and laughed, the exaggerated laughter was mixed. The sound of Steves sobbing became more and more joyous. Even Courteney and the staff who watched from the side laughed. Courteney even laughed too exaggeratedly, and his center of gravity was unstable, so he almost sat there. On the ground, this scene was seen by Matthew and Matt, who burst into tears with laughter. "When I was in fifth grade, I fought with others, but that''s not actually a fight..." Steve sobbed and said, and then fell into Rachels arms. Rachel was startled by the action. , She put her arms away at a loss and hugged Steve, but the movements were so awkward, but Rachel didnt know what to do, she could only stiffen her body like this and stare wide-eyed. Holding Steve and looking at Steve''s gaze is like watching an alien. "Richard Darren bit my nose, I fell and left a scar here, you should be able to see it..." Steve pointed to his nose aggrievedly, like a three-year-old kid After the fall, she asked her mother to scream to herself, which made Rachel roll her eyes in shock, and said in a panic, "Yes, yes... well, I can see..." But the audience at the scene had already laughed so hard, all of them seemed to need an ambulance. Rachel organized her language in a panic, "Listen, Steve, you can share your mood with me, it''s really...really good, but now, why don''t we share food together?" Steve sat up, took a couple of tissues, wiped the embarrassment from his face, and said coquettishly like a child, "No, I can''t eat it now." All the audience screamed and screamed in an instant. You know, Hugos appearance of a baby is definitely the first time in the world. Although it seems a bit contrary, it makes the women unable to control the screaming. Maternal love There was an explosion; the men laughed more and more. Matthew, who was standing beside him, even choked on his saliva because he laughed so happily, coughing as if he was going to throw up. "Wait, you, what did you say?" Rachel looked at Steve in amazement, "You like kung pao chicken the most!" "Chicken?" Steve choked and looked at Rachel with an unbelievable expression. The corners of his mouth began to twitch aggrievedly, but this made Rachel completely confused and looked at Steve suspiciously. . Steve pointed at himself with his index fingers and snarled angrily, "Brother Chicken!" This time the audience laughed again. Many people were holding their stiff and painful stomachs, and then wiping the tears that overflowed from the burst of laughter at the corners of their eyes. The completely uncontrollable laughter had even affected them. The microphone on the scene was effective but the director hesitated, but still did not call a pause, because the live effect was so perfect, he couldn''t bear to give up. "Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it." Rachel quickly hugged Steve again, and then Steve curled up his legs, curled up on the sofa like a child, and leaned In Rachel''s arms, crying bitterly. Rachel sat in the same place with an incredible face. "Ka!" The director''s voice finally came over, but before Hugo and Jennifer could react, there was a "clanging" sound from the audience, which made everyone look back, and then they saw something. The two fell to the ground in embarrassment, which caused the staff to run over in a hurry, thinking that there was an accident. But when I looked in the past, the two people who fell down were still laughing. Although they stretched out their hands to support their waists, they looked a little painful, but they still yelled for pain while laughing uncontrollably. Look at that. Appearance, probably because of the laughter too happily, the result was joy and sorrow, and he turned over directly. The audience saw this scene, and even Hugo and Jennifer, who were still wiping their tears, clapped and laughed. The filming of this scene was almost silent. Chapter 1339： Comedy Quiz Before the laughter fell, the applause and cheers of the audience began to ring, and finally joined together, the whole studio appeared a rare sight, the applause of the mountain whistling tsunami made people mistakenly think that this is a variety show. The recording site of the show, not the filming site of the TV series. It turned out that Matthew was the first to blow the whistle, and then applauded to express his admiration for Hugo. As a result, this person''s behavior triggered a knock-on effect, making everyone applaud. Jennifer even gave Hugo a hug, "It seems that you are really suitable for comedy." Hugo just shrugged and looked noncommittal, which made Jennifer laugh again. Although all the audience applauded enthusiastically, Hugo knew that his comedic talent was not enough. The success of today''s performance is that he is relaxed enough and has no baggage. He is more dependent on the excellent script than his personal comedy skills. Real comedians are honed from the show "Saturday Night Live". Hugo doesn''t think he has that talent. In fact, as early as when Hugo appeared on a TV variety show for the first time, he had no so-called idol baggage, because he never considered himself an idol. Now, Hugo does not have the so-called superstar burden, because he knows that these popularity supports these attentions, but it does not mean that he is superior. He is still Hugo Lancaster, an ordinary person, but a special occupation. Therefore, in fact, the atmosphere of "Friends" is very suitable for Hugo. Hugo is relaxed enough, yet he can afford it. The imageless image of the child and the attitude of the little girl are simply amazing. This can be called "self." Destroying the image", no wonder the audience laughed like this. After all three episodes were filmed, Hugo officially walked in front of the audience. Applause from the audience began to boil again, but Hugo raised his hand to stop everyone, "Thank you for supporting me today, and for your support. It makes me feel the sense of accomplishment of an actor, especially as a comedian, although I know I am not that good." Hugos words made the scene again whistles and screams, this Makes the smile on Hugo''s face brighter, "Don''t be like this, don''t be like this, I will become arrogant, this is not good." Hugo cocked the corner of his mouth and gently shook his right index finger, but his eyes were triumphant. This simple action made the audience burst into laughter again. Hugo then bent over and nodded to express his gratitude. This action also broke the applause of the audience again. For these two hundred viewers, they may have experienced the most special period of their lives, because no one knows when Hugo''s next guest appearance in a TV series will be, and it will be a sitcom. This moment is actually a moment in history. Feeling the frenzy of the audience, the six leading actors of "Friends" also stepped forward, stood shoulder to shoulder with Hugo, holding hands and bowing to express their gratitude to the audience. Today''s recording has come to a moment temporarily. Although the recording was over, the excitement on the faces of the audience members could not dissipate for a long time, and the enthusiasm wafted in the studio for a long time. After returning to the lounge, Jennifer was the first to walk up and said to Hugo worriedly, "Is it really okay for you to ruin the image like this?" Jennifer was very worried and invited Hugo to come to "Friends". , The result has led to the disillusionment of Hugo''s image of the perfect gentleman, which does not seem very good. Hugo laughed, and asked, "What kind of image?" This made Jennifer stunned, and Hugo smiled more brilliantly, "Handsome image? I think the image of me crying is not that way. It''s awful." This kind of Hugo is really unfamiliar. Jennifer heard Camerons description completely different. Hugo actually started playing tricks. This is really... However, Jennifer likes this kind of Hugo, because there is no sense of distance, "Superstar" halo Hugo looks so far away, and the usual politeness can also make people distance, but now, Hugo looks like a part of "Friends". "Hey, brother, you''re not as handsome as you think, okay?" Jennifer rolled her eyes at Hugo, curled her lips and said. If put before, Jennifer would never dare to "despise" Hugo, but today is different. Hugo was not angry at all. Instead, she shrugged as a matter of course, "That''s right, then what are you worried about my image?" Jennifer was actually choked by Hugo''s rebuttal. She originally wanted to say "the image of a superstar", but after thinking about it, she couldn''t speak her words. Perhaps, Hugo has never had the so-called superstar image from beginning to end, and everything is just a halo imposed on Hugo by the media. "I think you should leave the crew?" The first sentence of Matthew who came on was this, which made Hugo and Jennifer stunned. Matthew tilted his head and said awkwardly, "You I know, if you stay, the three of us dont know who is going to be unemployed. I am a little worried that it will be me..." Matthew''s words made Hugo suddenly clapped his hands and laughed, and when the others realized it was Matthew''s humor, they all laughed. Matthew is praising Hugo for his outstanding performance today-even enough to threaten their fixed role status. "I do have a lot of interest in comedy," Hugo said with a smile, "but after trying it today, I know more clearly that this is not an easy task, so I think I will not show my ugliness here. Its better for me to leave the crew obediently before Kevin fires me. Hugo''s answer made Matthew''s eyes shine brightly, and he raised his right hand in a wicked manner, but after raising it, he saw the surprised eyes of other partners, and Matthew realized that he was reckless. In fact, Matthew felt that Hugo could understand his humor, and the answer was in the same style as him, which made Matthew feel very happy, and subconsciously wanted to high-five. Not wanting, Hugo also raised his hand, and directly high-five to Matthew to celebrate, and then gave Matthew a look, which made Matthew laugh again. After all the work is over, Hugo will also leave the crew early. The other members of "Friends" work to a stage today, but they still need to receive the script for the next job, and then have a brief meeting to get an understanding of the script, and then they can continue to prepare after returning home. As a result, the main staff of "Friends" all walked out to send off Hugo. Standing on the side, Kevin once again solemnly expressed his gratitude to Hugo, not only because of Hugos selfless dedication today, but Hugo did not refuse after reading the script. After coming to the scene, he also dedicated such a wonderful performance. It is even more grateful to Kevin; more because of Hugos generosity and affinity, Hugos three guest appearances are only a symbolic collection of 100,000 US dollars, which is almost compared to Hugos current super high price It''s just a drop in the bucket. "I hope I didn''t mess with you. If the ratings of these episodes are too bad, please remember not to contact me." Faced with Kevin''s gratitude, Hugo responded, and these words once again made "Friends" The friends all laughed. In fact, just like the feelings of the audience, the three episodes of "Friends" were broadcast during the Christmas season, and Hugo''s performance in disregard of image won unanimous praise. The comment written by the "TV Guide" stated that "Delicate, vivid, easy-going, and humorous, Hugo not only captured the hearts of Rachel and Monica, but also won the love of all TV audiences." This TV series is the most popular in the circle. Authoritative magazines are full of praise for the content of these three episodes of "Friends", believing that Hugo''s comedy effects have completely exceeded expectations. Not only the film critics, but also the audience. Many viewers said that the original image of Hugo in their minds was mostly "cold, gentleman, and talented", especially Hugo''s current sweeping momentum in movies and music, and Hugo''s superstar posture is even more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. . However, Hugos performance of destroying the image in "Friends" made them express that such Hugos are very close, not only an extra affinity, but also very lovable. The humorous style adds to the charm of Hugo. Quite a few, completely broken the image of Hugo created by the media in the past year, which is a gratifying harvest. "Friends" is in the praise of this film, which has created a new high ratings since its inception. On average, more than 35 million viewers watched these three episodesThe highest ratings are among them. From the third episode of Hugo''s cameo, as many as 41 million viewers watched this episode. This result not only easily won the ratings champion of the night, but also the ratings champion of all drama programs during the week of Christmas-all TV program rankings ranked in the final week of the NFL regular season live and death match live broadcast After that, it was also the best result of all the episodes since the beginning of the fall of 1995! More importantly, at the age of eighteen to forty-nine, which is most valued by advertisers, these three episodes of "Friends" received ratings of 6.8, 6.6 and 7.1 respectively! Such an achievement can become an excellent small screen with an average audience rating of 3.0, which is almost a sweeping trend. With these three episodes of Hugos guest appearances, only the second season of "Friends", which was played until the second season, officially stood shoulder to shoulder with "Second Story" and "Happy Family", making it one of the most popular sitcoms in the U.S. market today. "Friends" really has the capital to become the favorite TV series among American audiences. Although people are lamented by the power of the "Hugo effect", almost everything will shine with Hugo nowadays; but relatively speaking, this time people are more lamented by Hugo''s comedic talent. It is also the second time Hugo has challenged comedy after "Sleepless in Seattle", and strictly speaking, it is the first real comedy. If Hugo will participate in comedy movie performances in the future, it doesn''t seem so strange. Chapter 1340： Advent Interview The cold Pacific wind in December gradually began to envelope Los Angeles. This winter in Los Angeles seems to be particularly cold. The days when the temperature is below 50 degrees Fahrenheit (ten degrees Celsius) are obviously much more than in previous years, but the cold weather did not affect Hollywoods participation in the carnival. Rhythm, because the year is about to pass, it''s time to reap the rewards of Hollywood at the same time as saying goodbye to the old and welcoming the new. Actors began to frequent major parties and award ceremonies. With the strong Christmas atmosphere, the temperature in Los Angeles began to rise slowly. Since attending the premiere of the "Seven Deadly Sins" in September, Hugo has almost been on a complete vacation in the past two months, although the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Apologize ( have been vigorous during this period of time. Rainbow, but it became the calmest period of Hugo News since the Golden Raspberry Awards in 1992. It seems that all media abide by their duties and try not to disturb Hugo as much as possible, so that Hugo has a rare leisure time. . Although everyone knows that such days will not last long. After the Hugo incident in August has completely cooled down, the media will definitely return to their old habits, but even so, Hugo enjoys this leisurely life very much, and he even has free time to learn. After learning golf, I played football with Fukun and Leonardo a few times, which really relaxed myself. During this time, Hugo also participated in several charity events organized by the Grayson Gift Foundation. Little Jenny did not survive this winter after all, and finally left the world. Although Hugo only met this little girl once, the shock that Jenny brought to Hugo''s heart is indescribable. Hugo attended the funeral of Jenny in his own name. At the funeral, he saw Jennys mother cry so hard that he could hardly bear to watch. The funeral was not over, so he turned and left. After returning, Hugo has always felt a little depressed, so when he received Tom Cruises invitation last week, he nodded without hesitation. He boarded Toms private yacht and went out to the sea for a bath of sunshine. , A leisurely weekend of fishing and snorkeling. After that, I stayed on the beautiful beaches of Miami for two days and didn''t come back to Los Angeles until yesterday. If it were not for work today, Hugo should still continue to enjoy his rare holiday. Because "Death Row" is about to start pre-publicity. Twentieth Century Fox, who was responsible for the distribution of "Death Row", carefully drew up a release plan after seeing the film samples. However, since this is an independent art film, Twentieth Century Fox does not intend to arrange a grand premiere. The screening does not intend to launch intensive publicity. They still hope to follow the traditional art film distribution method: hold a spot screening, watch the reactions of professional film critics, and then decide the pace of expansion. In this way, "Death Convict Walk" actually has no publicity mission, let alone pre-publicity. But this movie is very special because what happened during Hugos shooting has directly triggered a storm of public opinion in the past three months, directly causing countless viewers to look forward to Hugos performance in "Death Row". This also makes the movie one of the most anticipated works at the end of this year before it is released. After the outbreak of the Hugo incident in August, although the Endeavour Elite Agency and the "Death Row" crew both issued official statements, Rick also issued an official statement on behalf of Hugo, but as a party, Hugo has never really discussed this in detail. Countless discussions surrounding the "death prisoner''s walk" have not yet been answered. Therefore, Twentieth Century Fox obtained Ricks consent after internal discussions, and finally decided to let Hugo receive an official interview for the first and last time before the film was released to discuss this issue positively. As for the depth and breadth of the topic, Hugo decides everything. If the discussion is too deep or too sharp, Hugo can end the interview at any time. Under such circumstances, the Oprah talk show, which was originally the most suitable, was excluded. Although the "Oprah talk show" has always been sensational and inspirational, and the discussion is more in-depth and emotional, it is considered The relationship between Oprah Winfrey and Hugo can only be said to be ordinary. No one knows what the interview will be like. Kevin Pence does not want to take risks, and Rick does not want to take risks. After hesitating again and again, Kevin Pence personally decided and selected Jay Leno''s "Tonight Show". Everyone in the circle knows the personal relationship between Hugo and Jie. During the "Life and Death Hour" propaganda last year, Hugo gave Jie a face. During the "Road to Glory" tour, he took the time to record the "Tonight Show" and finally created The ratings are good. During this vacation, Hugo was also invited by Jays wife, Mavis, to go to Renaults house for dinner, which shows their friendship. Strictly speaking, "Tonight Show" is not the best choice, or even the right choice. However, considering the particularity of this incident, Kevin is still willing to believe in Jies personal friendship with Hugo, and the "Tonight Show" is a show. The TV station was not very grateful to Hugo for the "Friends" issue not long ago. This It also makes the communication between the senior management much easier. At the end of the well-thought-out, Kevin still handed over the topic scale to Jie''s hands. Of course, the control is still in Hugo''s hands. When Hugo arrived at Burbanks studio, he could describe it as a familiar road. Seeing Joseph and Samora, whose muscles were tight, Hugo''s mood relaxed. For Joseph and Samora, they are worried that today the media will lose control and crowd their studios. Even if they are now equipped with four bodyguards for Hugo, they still feel lack of confidence. "Rick told me that eight bodyguards are needed, and I think this proposal is acceptable." Joseph''s words made Hugo almost choked with his saliva. Eight bodyguards? Thinking about that battle, I feel too exaggerated. Sure enough, when they arrived outside the studio, the grand scale of more than fifty reporters almost made it impossible for the vehicle to move forward. For a talk show like the "Tonight Show", which is regularly recorded every week, such a scene is completely unprecedented. Even the competitor cbs and TV stations sent specially invited reporters to the scene, hoping to get news as soon as possible. But obviously the TV station will not let this exclusive be robbed. They sent a dedicated staff to approach and **** Samora into the underground parking lot, and then enter the studio from the VIP channel, directly blocking all reporters out. Up. The reason why Kevin chose the "Tonight Show" is that he intends to answer all questions at once. After that, Hugo will not accept any media interviews to discuss this incident-at least during the "Death Row" propaganda period. in this way. This is also the fundamental reason why Rick did not reject Kevin''s proposal, and it is also the reason why today''s TV station is receiving Hugo with the highest standards. This is absolutely exclusive! Surrounded by TV station staff, four professional bodyguards, Joseph and Samora, Hugo entered the waiting room almost smoothly as an aircraft carrier. Such a grand scene made Hugo laugh and cry so hard that he came to visit. Hugo also jokingly said, "Should all the audience attending the scene today go through the background investigation by private investigators?" Jie originally wanted to tease Hugo, but was preempted by Hugo. He couldn''t help but laughed, "Actually, the interrogation of me was completed yesterday." Just one sentence made Hugo laugh. In fact, all these meticulous and terminal things were arranged by Rick. Rick spent countless efforts on the recording of this "Tonight Show". He even planned to cancel the recording the day before yesterday, so that Hugo would stay in Miami and not come back. Up. Hugo knew that Rick was worried about him. Even though he assured Rick that everything is fine now, Rick still tightened the strings. Especially after the death of Jenny, Ricks mentality towards Hugo The state is very worried. But he didn''t know how to deal with this kind of thing-after all, he was not a psychologist. However, Hugo''s mentality is very stable. Although he knows that the performance of "Death Row" is entirely his personal affair, this is a private situation, and his psychological condition is even more so; but he now also understands the Hollywood circle. There are no absolute rules. If the reporter really wants to dig the truth, the crew of "Death Row" cannot be monolithic. Therefore, instead of passively covering up Yang, it is better to face it calmly. At least the situation is still in Hugo''s own hands. And that demon has been overcome by Hugo now, he knows he can smile and discuss that experience. After a brief exchange between two old acquaintances, Jie looked at Hugo earnestly, "Are you sure there is no problem today? If my question is beyond the bottom line, you can just answer it according to your own ideas and ignore me." "Even if you don''t say I am like this. When we were interviewing, when did I scruples you?" Hugo''s rhetorical question caused Jie to chuckle. This is also on Hugo." The important reason for the "Tonight Show" is wonderful, because these two people always bring surprises and surprises when they talk. "So, you don''t have any special requirements today?" Jie looked at Hugo and said with a smile. In fact, this was just asked by him. Hugo, who didn''t want to be always free and easy, fell into it after hearing this sentence. Contemplation, this made Jie stunned. His first reaction was that Hugo''s situation still hadn''t fully recovered. According to the news that Jie had heard, the situation where Hugo was "walking on death row" was very serious, even far beyond imagination. Hugo is thinking about another thing. He wants to pay tribute to Jenny. This is actually one of the reasons why he is willing to record the "Tonight Show" today, because the Grayson Gifts Foundation is also preparing for fundraising activities. They hope I can visit the children living in the hospital again on Christmas. Hugo hopes to call on more forces to join in. But this is really not what Hugo is good at, because these behaviors used to be seen as show or hype in Hugo''s eyes. He doesn''t want such things. He prefers to do some charity activities down-to-earth. But Hugo also knows that this society is like this. In many cases, even if its a show or even a hype, charity activities require peoples care, and a little bit of power can be gathered to form a big power that can change the world. strength. Chapter 1341： Humorous opening "Recently, there is a peculiar phenomenon. Everyone is discussing a serial murderer. Sorry, please forgive my misnomer. I mean, everyone is discussing a perverted serial murderer. Let us applaud and welcome. Rain Fruit Lancaster." Jay Lenos opening remarks continued his usual style, concise and clear, but at the same time with a little humor. The audience immediately began to cheer and scream. The continuous fermenting shouts put the ceiling of the studio under a severe test. Even the photographer could feel the camera in his hand trembling slightly, and the sound of the mountain whistling and tsunami made All the voices at the scene disappeared, leaving only the roar, applause and whistles of the audience. Under the attention of everyone, Hugo appeared at the entrance, and a spotlight fell directly on him. Hugo stood calmly on the spot, with his back slightly arched, his chin narrowed slightly, and he slowly looked at the scene with the peripheral light above his sight. He spread out his hands to express his innocence. It''s just such a simple action, but it makes all the audience understand at a glance, this is the image of the anonymous in the "seven deadly sins"-Hugo is echoing Jie''s opening introduction. Even though Hugo is wearing a formal iron-gray suit today, although the shirt buttons are not buttoned, they are not sloppy at all, but with a touch of randomness, which looks far from the image of an anonymous person-the most important thing is Hugo. The hair has grown up completely; but with such a simple action, the audience immediately understood that the scream that reached the limit on the scene unexpectedly rose another step. Immediately, Hugo put his hands in his pockets calmly, and then took a cautious step, stepping onto the stage step by step, facing the oncoming Jie, Hugo suddenly straightened his waist and looked carefully. Standing with his right hand in a hug pose, Jie stretched out his right hand slowly, and only touched Peng Jie''s right hand lightly, and then walked away, directly hanging Jie on the spot with a face. stunned. It was just the opening scene, and all the audience burst into enthusiastic laughter, and they were amused by these two friends. Hugo calmly sat on the sofa, unbuttoned the button in the middle of the suit, and then raised his legs, as if this was his own living room, with only a cup of coffee and a newspaper left. Instead, Jie still stood by his table, looking at Hugo with a helpless and gloomy expression. This simple action made the audience laugh happier. After the laughter subsided a little, Hugo pursed his lips, raised his left hand and signaled, "Please sit down, don''t be too formal." Hugo''s anti-guest master let Jie stand in place, raising his eyebrows and looking at Hugo. you are serious?" Hugo shrugged innocently, "If you are careful about whether I am carrying a weapon, I think you can rest assured that the security system is still very responsible. They confiscated my Browning." Hugo is still responding to Jie. In the opening remarks, it is obvious that the phrase "perverted serial killer" is referred to, the serial killer refers to an anonymous person, and the perversion alluded to the previous sentence of "Neurism" in the "National Inquirer". Hugo''s wit caused the applause and laughter at the scene to mix up again, and Jie slowly walked to his place, and sat face to face with Hugo across a table, but he leaned back slightly. Damn, "Then what if you suddenly violence against me?" "Are you talking about this?" Hugo shook his fist. "Don''t worry, you have the upper hand with heavy weapons. I dare not move rashly." Hugo lifted his chin slightly-this is Referencing Jie''s big chin, this simple action immediately made all the audience burst into laughter. "It seems that at least you got the true biography of Randall McMurphy (Randle.)." Jie replied with a light sentence and won the initiative again, and there was a shout of applause at the scene. Randall McMurphy, the actor of "Flying Over the Cuckoo''s Asylum", played by Jack Nicholson. McMurphy was sent to a psychiatric hospital because he hated forced labor in prison and pretended to be nervous. But then McMurphy found that the psychiatric hospital was not losing the free refuge he wanted, under the supervision and control of the overbearing head nurse. Under the cruel rule, this place is more like another spiritual prison-even spiritual hell. So, McMurphy tried to lead his friends to escape from the neuropathy, but unfortunately, he finally failed. He was operated on to remove the white matter of the brain and became the real living dead. Jie used McMurphy as a metaphor for Hugo here. Obviously, it has a profound meaning, which was also appreciated by the audience. "So, I heard that you are on vacation recently?" Jie opened the scene with a light-hearted topic. Hugo nodded, "Yes, I am enjoying a rare leisure time, so when I return to the studio again, I feel that everything is fresh and unfamiliar." Hugo turned to look at the empty studio, "Especially When I came in just now, I thought I was in the wrong shed." This made everyone stunned. Obviously they didn''t understand what Hugo meant. "I''m a little sorry that I didn''t see the familiar raspberry." "Haha..." Even Jie laughed directly, not to mention the audience. "Don''t worry, we will restore this tradition next time. I hope that the raspberry statue will not accumulate too much dust in the warehouse." This is a counterattack again, lamenting that Hugo has played too few times. "Tell me about your role in the movie this time. What''s the special feeling of playing a murderer again?" At this time, the release of the "seven deadly sins" has entered an intermediate stage. Hugo plays an anonymous character. This secret has been widely circulated, so it can be spread out and discussed directly. Hugo immediately raised his hands, "I didn''t get any blood on my hands." There was laughter again at the scene. "The first time I felt very special. At that time, I was trying to figure out the psychological process of Amon Goss. I spent a lot of thought on it; the second time it would have felt easier, but in fact it is a very difficult process, because you dont want this role to overlap with the last time, and both roles have some* *****Personality, I have been trying to prevent myself from becoming so extreme." "That''s why you left the dagger in the dressing room?" Jie interjected suddenly. Hugo was stunned for a moment, then raised his hand again to express a surrender, and replied solemnly, "I always need to learn to trust." These two live treasures asked and answered serious questions, completely unconventional, which made the audience laugh directly. "So these two roles are still different?" Jie immediately answered the question. I didn''t want Hugo but he hesitated, "I don''t know, my personal feeling is not accurate, don''t I? It is really up to the audience to judge, do you think these two murderers are different?" "Oh, **** Christ, believe me, they are all equally scary." Jie''s unreasonable answer made the scene burst into laughter, and the audience shouted one after another, "Different! Completely different!" Hugo spread his hands and said with a smile, "Then I think these two roles are indeed different." The confidence and calmness in that smile were not public, but it was convincing. "I originally wanted to call the audience to go into the cinema to watch the''Seven Deadly Sins'', but obviously I have missed the best time..." This is a complaint that Hugo refused to show all TV shows during the "Seven Deadly Sins" promotion period. , This made another whistle at the scene, and Jie also raised his hands, "It''s not my fault anyway." Even Hugo clapped his hands and laughed. After everyones laughter calmed down a bit, Jie went on to say, "But I heard that you played another murderer in''Death Row''? Is this true?" Hugo actually paused for a while. He really didn''t think of this question, but the words in his mouth hesitated to say, "Yes..." Jie didn''t wait for Hugo to continue speaking, so he threw the pen in his hand directly on the table, "What the **** is going on with you?" The impatient expression made the audience laugh. When Hugo chose the "Seven Deadly Sins" script before, he did think about the difference between Anonymous and Amon Goss, but he didn''t take this into consideration when picking up the "Death Row". In fact, the main reason is that Matthew Poncelet is completely different from the previous two characters. Matthew is not a super personality, and the focus of the movie is also the same as "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Schindler''s The list is different, so Hugo actually forgot this. Hugo himself laughed. "Are you going to be like Robert De Niro, rejecting all other roles except the murderer?" Jie is mocking Robert''s numerous underworld roles. It is visually tiring and kills two birds with one stone. "Hugo, you too It''s disappointing, I thought you were not a type actor." Seeing Jies innocent expression of being disappointed and deceived Hugo smiled backwards, finally stopped, Hugo wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes-laughing," It seems that my next job is to break this bottleneck." Hugo did not refute, but a posture of "I admit it", really well-versed in the humorous style of talk show. Jie was also very satisfied with Hugos reaction. He took a look at Hugo and then said, "As far as we know, you faced a bottleneck not long ago and successfully broke this bottleneck... I said yes. Is it correct?" Hugo knows that todays focus is here. Jies transition is very natural and unobtrusive, and he seems a little cautious when asking questions. Hugo let out a sigh of relief and calmed down his emotions a bit, "This is correct. Nor is it correct." "Very well, Aristotle, can you tell us more about the specific situation?" Jie''s relaxed tone made the scene chuckle, but the laughter soon disappeared, and everyone nervously turned towards Hugo. Cast his sight. Not only the audience, but even the staff are watching Hugo one after another. At this time, more than a hundred staff gathered in the studio. All the staff who are currently idle at the TV station are not coming over. This also makes the staff almost the size of the staff. It can be compared with the audience. Such a grand occasion will only happen to Hugo. Chapter 1342： Facing the Dilemma "I don''t think there is anything that needs to be explained in detail. I am not so professional, nor so great, and not as exaggerated as you think." Hugo is not nervous at all, just like chatting about today''s weather, the whole person is very Relax, "Lets put it this way, Im not an actor from a professional class, and I have not received formal performance training, so in the process of performance, I often need to put in more effort than others, and often the method is not necessarily correct. Correct. This is the case when filming "Death Row". I tried to use my own method to interpret a brand new role, but the process was out of my control, so I plunged myself into a quagmire. It''s that simple. " After that incident, Hugo has seen a few words in some reports, and some people even described him as "great", which made Hugo quite dumbfounded. Hugo does not consider himself a great actor, he is just a good actor now, he is trying to make himself outstanding, and Hugo clearly knows that this road is very long and difficult, so he will not Be complacent and not proud. Hugo does not want this incident to be constantly hyped, those endless flattery will instead become a stumbling block for him to move forward. Of course, Hugo will not deny his efforts, diligence can make up for one''s weaknesses, Hugo has always believed in this. After the performance of "Death Row", Hugo really gained a lot. "Of course, as far as I am concerned, I encountered difficulties and finally found a way to make myself a breakthrough. I don''t know what others think. At least I think that I have made progress this time, which is worthy of happiness. Thing." "I can sum it up like this,''Yes, I have encountered a bottleneck, but I have overcome it, there is no big deal, little bitch''. Is that true?" Jie said, looking at Hugo seriously. Then, this made Hugo laugh directly, and the audience even laughed. Even Jie couldnt help but laugh after he finished speaking, but he still managed to control himself, but the process Its certainly not as simple as what you said, and we also know that because this incident has caused a lot of controversy, can you tell us in detail about your situation at that time?" "Did you say that someone said that I had a nervous breakdown and became a lunatic?" Hugo''s calmness caused applause directly at the scene. All the audience and all the staff expressed their support for Hugo with their own actions. "Of course, of course." Hugo pondered for a while, tried to organize his own language, and then said, "I did collapse at the time. I once thought that I was a character in the movie. I started to act, speak and act like that character, even though the director shouted. After I got stuck, I couldnt control myself. It was not only as simple as being too deep in the movie, but also like... I lived like that character. At this point, Hugo spread his hands and gave up on himself. Said, "If you want to say that I am a split personality, I won''t admit it, but I won''t deny it either." This time no one laughed at the scene, but thunderous applause rang out, paying high respect to Hugo. "Hey, guys, don''t encourage me, I don''t like to experience it again." Hugo pressed his hands down and said in a ridiculous way, this time everyone burst into laughter again. "To be honest, it was a very difficult time, and you don''t even know who you are. So, in a sense, I am indeed crazy." Hugo''s calmness was shocking, but even more admirable. His understatement made things a little brisk, and Hugo did not discuss the difficulties and pains of the process in detail, as if things were not worth mentioning. But it is precisely this attitude that has set off stormy waves in the hearts of every audience. "Then how did you overcome it in the end? It must have been a difficult time." Jie''s expression has also become more cautious and serious. It can be seen that his mood is quite heavy at this time. "I hope you didn''t use the method of lobectomy." This sentence made Hugo laugh. "No, that''s not the case. I still want to live a normal life." Hugo replied with a smile, "My friends have helped a lot, and my father has always been there to support me. They gave me confidence and strength. But I know, Im not a lunatic... At this point, Hugo paused and added, At least I dont think so. This remark made the audience burst into laughter again, because they didnt think it was crazy. I have another question, "So, what I need to do is to find the right way to perform. As I said just now, I am not from a professional class. I always use my own methods to explore performances. In the predicament, Catherine Hepburn The ladys words helped a lot, and in the end I managed to find the right or a way to present the role that suits me. "You can see that you love acting very much." Jie couldn''t help but sigh. This is not like Jie''s usual style, "Oprah, privately your human skin mask!" Hugo directly replied, asking Jie to throw the pen at Hugo directly, and the audience laughed. During the "Life and Death Hour" propaganda last year, when Hugo appeared on the "Tonight Show", he repeatedly teased that Jie was like Oprah, and it turned out to be a joke. Even today, some people still ridicule that Jie is Oprah. "I''m a musician, and I''m also an actor. I think acting is a very interesting thing, at least I can''t kill people in real life." Hugo raised his hands innocently. The self-black words made the applause on the scene mixed with the whistle again. "So, I am very happy to learn and I hope to make progress. Of course, I hope that next time there will be no more self-destructive tendencies, it will be perfect." Jie couldnt help but laughed, No wonder you look so terrible in the Seven Deadly Sins. Even when you smile, its creepy. Jie kept clicking his chin and exclaimed, During your performance, Are there any special interesting facts? Except for the section where you became a lunatic." When talking about the "Seven Deadly Sins" just now, Jie calmly changed the topic to "Death Prisoners'' Walk". Now he is talking about "Dead Prisoners'' Walk", and Jie naturally completed the connection and returned the topic to "The Seven Deadly Sins." ". "In fact, the shooting process of the''Seven Deadly Sins'' was very easy, and it was completely different from the atmosphere created by the movie. So when I saw the finished movie, I had to admire David''s understanding of light, sound, rhythm, etc. Take control." Hugo said simply. Seeing Jie''s somewhat absent-minded expression, Hugo pointed at Jie and laughed. "You think I would talk about conflicts and contradictions between the cast and the staff. The topic?" "I didn''t expect this," Jie immediately cleared his suspicion with a serious face, "I just didn''t expect you to be so boring too. It is really disappointing to fool me with some official statements." Jie Hugos righteous words made Hugo laugh, "I thought at least you would tell some stories with Brad, but it seems to be a taboo topic now." After Jie finished speaking, he glanced at Hugo and found that Hugo was only looking at him with a smile, which made him stunned. He couldn''t help but look at Hugo again. This time there was a two-second gap. , This is not common in the case of Hugo as a guest on the "Tonight Show", Jie quickly went on to say, "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" "No, I just admitted that it was a taboo topic, so..." Hugo raised his right hand and pulled on his lips, as if there was a zipper on his lips, closing his mouth, this time directly. All the audience on the scene burst into laughter, and even Jie lowered his head helplessly, impressed by Hugo''s wit. "Then you can always talk about what it''s like to play a rivalry with Brad." Jie raised his head again and changed the subject. But Hugo still pointed to his closed lips and signaled that he could not speak. Jie rolled his eyes and said, "It seems that what everyone said is true. You and Brad are indeed competitors. And your relationship is not good." Originally Jie thought that Hugo would speak for a while, but he was very calm when he didnt want Hugo. He shrugged and leaned back on the chair with a gesture of enjoyment. Instead, Jie laughed and looked towards. The camera said, "Understand, receive, we can conclude that Hugo and Brad hate each other." This made everyone on the scene laugh again, and Jie did not give Hugo a chance to excuse him. He turned to look at Hugo and said, "Then it seems that the''death prisoner''s walk'' can''t be watched in the cinema. It''s..." "Hey, this can''t work." Hugo immediately sat up and interrupted Jie''s words quickly. The panic made the scene a sea of ??laughterWhy not? "Jie actually asked back. "''Death prisoner''s walk'' is not that taboo topic." Hugo blinked slyly, thinking that he was perfectly dressed, but didn''t want to ask Jie directly, "But''death prisoner''s walk'' and''Twelve Monkeys'' are on the same schedule. As far as I know, the latter is starring Brad Pitt!" Jie''s counterattack directly made Hugo dumbfounded and speechless. Applause broke out again at the scene. It must be said that every interview between Hugo and Jie was sparkling, and it was so exciting for you to come and me. Seeing Hugo''s surprised expression, Jie smiled triumphantly, "Very well, then we will avoid the topic of''death row''s walk''. It doesn''t matter whether the audience sees it or not." Hugo wanted to open his mouth. Retorted a few words, but Jie refused to give Hugo a chance, and went on to say, "Lets talk about your vacation. I think this is a good topic unless you go to the MWF with Brad on vacation. After a battle, I can only reluctantly give up on this topic." Jie was completely cheap, so Hugo could only laugh helplessly, and then expressed his admiration for Jie with applause. The audience on the scene saw Hugo bow their heads to admit defeat, and laughed even more. Chapter 1343： Joke about life and death "So, what activities did you choose to relax during your vacation?" After being funny, Jie easily cut into the topic. Hugo nodded his chin slightly, as if he was thinking seriously, "I can say with certainty that it is not a wrestling." This was a response to Jie''s ridicule just now, and the audience immediately burst into laughter, "I It is also safe to say that it is definitely not a psychiatric hospital." Jie originally wanted to refute Hugo''s sentence, but when he heard the next half sentence, he was also frustrated. He could only shook his head helplessly, and then applauded Hugo to express his admiration. After the audience''s applause calmed down, Hugo went on to say, "But I did stay in the hospital for a long time." "What''s the matter?" Jie received it smoothly. Hugo smiled slightly, "During my vacation, I became a volunteer and went to the hospital to participate in several charitable activities." Jie couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Our purpose in going to the hospital is to help those For children who are seriously ill, although medical insurance can provide a lot of help, there are still many children who cannot receive treatment because of high medical expenses. This is a very serious situation. Therefore, we hope to be able to rely on our own strength to give it. Some help from the children." Jie nodded and took the conversation and said, "So you go to the hospital to contact the children and let them feel warm and helpful." "In fact, as a non-professional medical staff, I can provide little help to the children, I can only do my best to bring some laughter to the children. I have always believed that childhood is the same as youth, which is impossible. Instead, the innocence and laughter of childhood, the heat and madness of youth, these are all unique parts of life." After Hugo said this, he couldn''t help but chuckle, raising his right hand, "Sorry, Suddenly turned into Oprah for a while, my fault!" This caused a chuckle at the scene, and Jie also showed a smile, "In fact, children, like the elderly, need companionship. You can show up next to the children and provide assistance as much as possible. This is the best move." Jie also sighed earnestly, but the conversation changed, "Although I don''t know whether it is the children or the nurses that are happier." This is ridiculing Hugo''s current title of "All-America Lover", which caused the audience to start whistling one by one, but it made Hugo embarrassed. "So, do you have any special gains from these activities?" Jie said immediately. "Some love letters and some gifts." Hugo said with a smile, which made the whistle on the scene even more uproar, but Hugo calmly accepted all the compliments Jie had just received, and Jie muttered beside him. In one sentence, "I hope Cameron will not see this episode." The whole scene burst into laughter in an instant. Hugo directly ignored Jies ridicule, and went on to say, There are still some childrens smiles. Hugos expression converged a little and became sincere. In fact, when I was on the scene, my The mood is not so happy. Because the children around you all look so beautiful, their laughter seems to light up the whole world, and there will even be a moment that makes you ignore the bits and pieces in their hands. , Pale face, until the nurse appeared worriedly in her sight, accusing your behavior of putting the child''s health in danger. At that moment, I stood beside me, not only at a loss, but also constantly blaming myself." Although Hugo had a smile on his face, the plain words were a little more sad. Even if Hugo did not describe in detail, he could still feel the faint sadness in his expression, "but a volunteer later told I, I shouldnt take part in charity activities with a heavy heart, because what these children need is not my sympathy, but my encouragement and cheering; more because I need to use my own positivity to infect these children and make them feel Hope of life." "Life is beautiful. Every time we face death, we always cherish life more." Jie also said with a sigh, after being serious for a while. "Because maybe my own life will come to the end tomorrow?" Hugo''s ridicule made Jie break his work, and laughed, Hugo narrowed his smile and said seriously, "During these few volunteer activities In the process, I met a little girl named Jenny. She was only five years old this year, but she suffered from bone cancer. She had the brightest smile in the world." The audience couldn''t help being silent, even Jie, who always likes to play tricks, also fell silent. Jie and his wife Mavis formed the DINK family for many reasons, and it is difficult to explain clearly, but one of the reasons is that raising a child is a very difficult task, if there is not enough sense of responsibility to take on the childs life , Then instead of becoming a failed parent, it is better not to become a parent. Hearing Hugo''s description of Jenny''s story, Jie felt a little unbearable in his heart, and couldn''t help lowering his gaze. "The rainbow is her favorite, because she thinks that the colorful colors of the rainbow can always bring good luck. Actually, I havent talked with Jenny for a long time, but her sensibility and maturity are far beyond imagination. I have always Treat her as a child, because when I was five years old, I didnt understand anything, so I should still play mud on the farm. Hugo pulled out a shallow self-deprecating smile, which caused a low light on the scene. Laughter, but he couldn''t help but bring a trace of loneliness and heaviness, "But...but..." Hugo is still not good at doing such things, sharing such private memories with everyone knowing in public, this made his voice hesitate, but in the end he made up his mind to speak, "But after one event ended, She asked me,''Hugo, am I going to die'', I..." Hugo coughed slightly and cleared his throat, but found that after all, he still couldn''t speak. Jie had turned his head in embarrassment at this time. Many audience members looked at Hugo dumbfounded and lost their thoughts. When faced with Jennys question, almost no one knew how to answer; and many audience members bowed their heads and wiped their tears. Just a few words, but it weighs a lot, making the heart heavy. "Damn Hugo Lancaster, this is not Oprah''s talk show." Jie''s complaint made the dignified atmosphere at the scene a lot easier, and many people chuckled with tears in their eyes. Indeed, such a heavy style is incompatible with "Tonight Show", and Jie is not good at handling such links. "Huh..." Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, "I learned the news of Jenny leaving this world last week. The feeling in my heart is hard to describe." A short sentence silenced everyone on the scene. Afterwards, the weight of life weighed on everyones breath. "Actually, I didnt get along with Jenny for long, but I knew that there are many children like Jenny who need help, so Ill do my best. Helping these children, I think, this should be my biggest gain during the vacation." "So are you advertising for charity activities?" Jie packed up his embarrassment, tried to return to normal, and joked easily, "This is not like your style." "Occasionally it is necessary to use this golden sign." Hugo''s self-proclaimed and ingenious answer caused scattered chuckles at the scene. "I hope to be a part of helping children''s charity activities. If you use I can get more people to focus on this, I dont mind." "So... you are agreeing with the hype." Jie said with a slight nod of his chin, but the words were full of ridicule. Hugo spread his hands and didn''t speak, but just looked like "How do you interpret it is your business". Instead, he created a bigger laughter and made the laughter on the scene lightly sounded again. "Such a Hugo is really uncomfortable." Jie said with a chuckle. Hugo shook his head calmly, "No, no, I think you have misunderstood, I am not Karl Earl, nor Peter Parker..." "You are so passionate. I don''t think you are Superman or Spiderman. I just think..." Jie interrupted Hugo''s words, making the smile on Hugo''s face suddenly stiff, and then Jie thought about it, seriously Organize your own language, "I think you are like the kind of high-achieving student in school with good grades, then you are a football quarterback, you are also the president of the student union, and you have a perfect girlfriend. You know what I mean." "Very annoying guy." Hugo said along the way. This simple sentence made the audience burst into laughter Even Hugo himself smiled helplessly and shook his head, "You You can rest assured, at least I am not a football quarterback." The subtext seems to be saying that I have admitted all the other "accusations" you mentioned. After Jie realized what Hugo meant, he couldnt help but was stunned. He was originally planning to mock Hugo, but Hugo turned against him, which made Jie couldnt help but laugh, "Surf boy, dont go too far." I am proud to announce here that I refuse to enter the cinema to watch the''death prisoner''s walk''." Hugo spread his hands and said, "I hope you can buy movie tickets." You know, "Death Row" was screened in the first week. With Hugo''s high popularity and the topicality of "Death Row", it can be said to be true. A ticket is hard to find. Hugo is fighting back Jie: You can''t see it if you want to. "Hey, buddy, this is my show." Seeing the angry Jie, all the audience burst into laughter, and applauded Hugo in praise. There are not many artists in Hollywood who have been able to do so many rounds with Jie, you and me. "I know, I''m sitting in the guest seat." Hugo patted his sofa hard, and then adjusted the position. "It''s really comfortable." This provocative action made the audience laugh staggeringly, even Jie He also laughed. Chapter 1344： Surfaced When this episode of "The Tonight Show" was broadcast, before the end of the credits, before the subtitles of the staff appeared, a line appeared specifically, "This film is dedicated to Jenny Davis (Jenny.) and the Grayson Gift Foundation", Then at the end of the subtitle, an icon of a rainbow windmill appeared. This line of subtitles stayed for about three seconds before slowly disappearing, but it triggered an unimaginable follow-up reaction. When the "Tonight Show" was broadcast, it actually called 9.17 million viewers to sit in front of the TV at 11:30 in the evening. This not only easily refreshed the "Tonight Show" last year''s "Life and Death" special 780. The thirteen viewership record once again created the highest viewing performance in the post-Johnny Carson era; and the performance has also been greatly increased, which is almost an incredible performance for the late-night talk show. Due to the "death prisoner''s walk" and Hugo''s topical effect, countless viewers are specially guarded in front of the TV, hoping to know the truth of the August Hugo incident from the live TV broadcast for the first time. Whats even more rare is that in the audience rating range between the ages of 18 and 49, the "Tonight Show" actually got a ratings of 4.2, which also greatly exceeded the data of last years special issue, and even approached The ratings for the night Johnny Carson left the "Tonight Show" in 1992. This shows that Hugo''s unparalleled appeal among young people today. But to everyones surprise, the highest ratings moment of the "Tonight Show" did not appear at the clarification moment of the Hugo incident, but at the moment when Hugo and Jie had a bickering on the topic of Brad. The audience of 9.91 million watched the less than two minutes of the clip, which has been approaching the threshold of 10 million viewers indefinitely! This also makes people clearly feel that the Hugo and Brad showdown is still a hot topic-even after the "Seven Deadly Sins" was released, the topic seemed to disappear for a long time. Relying on a series of record-breaking results, the "Tonight Show" easily defeated two major competitors, "David Letterman Late Night Show" and "Political Incorrect", both of which had less than three million viewers. , Less than one-third of the "Tonight Show" score. Such a strong gap can almost be said to be swept away! After the "Tonight Show" was broadcast, all the topics during the filming of "Death Row" were answered positively. Hugo''s dedication, calmness, calmness, and concentration have been recognized by the audience, especially Hugo has repeatedly emphasized that he It is not an actor with a background in science classes, nor is it a talented actor, which also makes people clearly feel Hugo''s efforts. This also makes Hugo seem more normal. People can''t help but sigh: Hugo is also an ordinary person. Especially the "Tonight Show" plus the later broadcast of "Friends", the deification halo surrounding Hugo suddenly faded a lot, which not only made Hugo more affinity, but also brought closer the relationship between Hugo and ordinary audiences. distance. This is also the unexpected result of Rick Rosen. It can only be said that the Matthew effect is indeed very impressive after it has played a positive role. However, due to the sensitivity and special nature of the "Hugo Incident", people have no way to conduct more discussions. It is the content that is repeated over and over, so there are not as many related topics as expected. This is also an important reason why Rick insists that Hugo does not need to respond immediately-he knows that Hugo needs time to buffer, and he does not want people to put too much pressure on Hugo. But what is certain is that the discussion of "Death Row" broke the table again, and the movie tickets that were screened in the first week were just as Hugo said: a ticket is hard to find! In addition, the important reason why the "Tonight Show" has achieved such a high ratings is the direct cooperation between Hugo and Jie. Many viewers have expressed to the TV station that Hugos witty words and Jies wit and cunning are completely acceptable. It is said to be a match made in heaven. Even after the broadcast of "Friends", people gave a super high evaluation of Hugo''s comedy talent, and some people suggested that Hugo and Jie jointly develop a new comedy talk show. This is really dumbfounding. Everyone knows that this is impossible. After the "Tonight Show" was broadcast, it was precisely the short-length Jenny Davis. Although Hugo didn''t mention Jenny much in the show, the words were very simple and sincere. The sentence "Hugo, am I going to die" made the eyes of countless viewers in front of the TV red. In an instant, the problem of seriously ill children became the focus of attention in society. News media reported on this topic one after another. For a time, news on related topics continued to be heard on the night of the "Tonight Show". Issue center. After the media reported it, people realized that the childs medical assistance was facing such a difficult problem. When many intractable diseases appear in adults, it is already very difficult, and because children''s physical functions are not fully developed, especially many underage children, their own immunity is not perfect at all, which makes many treatments impossible to use at all. The children who cannot be treated because of economic problems are far beyond imagination. They are not in remote Africa or South America, but by their own side. Every day there are children leaving the world, and they have not even had time to enjoy the childrens experience. Innocence and joy. Charitable organizations headed by the Grayson Gift Foundation have become the objects of attention, and more and more people are turning their attention to children. Everyone knows that children are the future of society. Among the countless focal points, some media questioned whether Hugo was performing a show, because before that, there had never been any news about Hugo''s charity activities. They believed that Hugo was just using so-called charity activities to build his own. Image project, this is undoubtedly shameful and despicable. The power of the "Hugo Incident" has gradually receded, and the media has begun to resurface again. Although there are not many media that questioned it, and it is not a national newspaper, and they are very cautious in their wording, but they have reasonable doubts. It did not exceed the boundary; but it can still be seen that the media are still unwilling after all-no king will surrender his scepter willingly, not even the uncrowned king. However, the news was subsequently clarified. In interviews with the media, the Grayson Gift Foundation, Santa Monica Hospital and other organizations defended Hugo, and many volunteer colleagues also defended Hugo. testify. These testimonies also let the doubts disappear before they can be publicized. Naturally, all eyes were focused on the topic of helping the seriously ill children. The Grayson Gifts Foundations fundraiser before Christmas actually raised four million dollars in donations! This is almost the sum of all the donations in the three years since the Grayson Gifts Foundation was established. It can be seen that Hugo''s unparalleled influence, he only mentioned it on the "Tonight Show" and achieved such results. This is the so-called "star effect". Even if it is a show, even if it is image public relations, it is undeniable that more and more public figures join charity activities to attract more public attention and give charity. The greater the power of activity. This can also be considered part of the added value of public figures. Silently doing charity and high-profile charity, if the essence is to do charity, then there is no difference, but if the essence deviates from the track, then it is truly undesirable. Faced with such a high amount of donation, the Grayson Gifts Foundation also publicly stated that most of these expenses will be sponsored by professional institutions for disease research, hoping to fundamentally help those children; the remaining expenses will be separately funded for those who For children who cannot be treated due to financial problems, I hope that more children can grow up carefree. After finishing his work, Hugo stood behind the scenes in a low-key manner, because he knew that the real protagonists were the children in need, not him. Therefore, Hugo only donated 300,000 US dollars to the Grayson Gifts Foundation in his own name, and then temporarily disappeared. After spending a long vacation, Hugo began to read the script one after another. Although he may not immediately join the crew, he can at least have a plan. After learning that Hugo started to read the script formally, Hollywood suddenly began to surging. After experiencing the four works of "Pulp Fiction", "Before Sunrise", "Seven Deadly Sins", and "Death Row", major film companies responded to Yu Yu. The orientation of Guo is somewhat unclear. However, apart from the "seven deadly sins", the other three works are completely independent works, so film companies are more inclined to submit independent scripts to Hugo. But the problem is that film companies still hope that movies can win the box office, but independent works are not so easy to create good results. This also makes major production companies appear to be in a dilemma. Among the many small actions, the huge plan of 20th Century Fox finally began to surface. Rick got the news right away. At present, 20th Century Fox is planning a big project with an investment budget of about 100 million U.S. dollars. The epic war blockbuster was selected, and the scale will definitely exceed expectations. Not only that, Foxs peripheral actions in the twentieth century were very frequent. They first contacted the White House and expressed the hope that they would be able to shoot in the White House; then they began to discuss with the NFL and tried to buy the right to stop advertising during the Super Bowl. There are advertisements for the Super Bowl, but there has never been a movie that chooses to promote during the Super Bowl. This is undoubtedly the first act of eating crabs, which has attracted a lot of attention. Then they began to contact advertising sponsors, including Apple and Coca-Cola. They are all in the list of negotiation objects. The cast of this work hasn''t even been announced yet, one action after another has attracted the attention of countless people. But people are a little hesitant. Is this the second "Terminator 2" or the second "Future Water World"? Under such circumstances, Sergio Mimica Gozan found Hugo himself. () Chapter 1345： Business masterpiece Sergio Mimica Gozen kept looking around, and when he saw the beautiful water and sky at the end of his sight, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Wow, no wonder people always yearn for the life of a rich man. ..." "If you go to a small island in Australia, you can see a more wonderful view than this at almost no cost." Hugo walked out with coffee and motioned for Sergio to sit down. The two stood on the wooden inner courtyard. On the platform, the previous lotus pond has been transformed into a basalt wine cabinet. The lower level is a spacious storage space, the upper level is usually placed with pebbles, and ice cubes are placed on the party, and then the wine bottles can be placed on it. Since the black rock wine cabinet is a swimming pool and tennis court, this open-air platform in the inner courtyard has become the best place for everyone to relax and rest. After several months of living, the furniture in the villa has gradually increased. Now there is a complete set of rattan chairs placed on the platform. In the middle is a square marble table pier with dark brown rattan bars placed on it. The table top, there are small wooden piers scattered around, all of which can be used as chairs. "But I admit that the scenery is priceless." Hugo adjusted the smoky gray cushions on the wicker chair before sitting down. Sergio raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "But the problem is, this is Malibu, not an Australian island." The latter half of the sentence did not say, "That''s why people envy the lives of rich men." Hugo also chuckled lightly. "You are cleaner here than I thought. I thought I needed to go through the paparazzi wall when I came over." Sergio said with a smile, which made Hugo directly raise his hands to express surrender, "I hope Qian Dont do this, the scene is too terrifying to imagine." Sergio looked around, then took another sip from the coffee cup, and wiped the sweat from his palm on his thigh nervously, "You should know the purpose of my coming here today?" Sergio and Hugo''s friendship can only be said to be a good partner, far from reaching the level of intimacy of a good friend, so Sergio didn''t know how to speak. But Sergio knows that Hugo is actually very sincere, and telling the truth can often achieve better results. Hugo chuckled and shook his head, "I don''t know. Come and tell me. Are you coming here to visit my new home?" This ridicule also made Sergio a little more relaxed, "This is how it is, 20th Century Fox is preparing a project, and they hope to meet you and talk." Unsurprisingly, Hugo raised his eyebrows, "Just talk?" In the past few months, 20th Century Fox has been deepening its cooperation with Endeavour Elite Economic Corporation, and a lot of pressure has accumulated. Presumably Kevin Pence is bound to win this time, and Rick is also very difficult to refuse. But Hugo also knows that if he is really unwilling, no one can force him, and the initiative is still in his hands. However, Hugo is very curious about what project is worthy of 20th Century Fox''s fight. "You know, cooperation is naturally the ultimate goal." Sergio had no politeness in front of Hugo, and said honestly, "If nothing happens, I will be the assistant director of this work." Hugo suddenly realized it and nodded, "So, about the work itself, is there any news that I can disclose to me in advance?" At present, Fox in the twentieth century has a huge momentum. Before the cast lineup was established, pre-publicity had begun, but information about the project itself was very scarce. "I don''t know the specifics at the moment." Sergio spread out his hands regretfully, obviously unable to understand the 20th Century Fox''s actions to keep secrets so cautiously. "However, if you want, they can contact Joe. Now, arrange a meeting between you, Roland, and Dean." "Roland? Dean?" Hugo looked at Sergio with eyes wide open. Sergio suddenly realized that Hugo really didn''t have any ability to remember names, and quickly explained, "Roland Emmerich (.), Dean Devlin (dean.), they are''reinvented fighters (.) ''And the director and screenwriter of''Universe Raiders''." Of course Hugo knows them, not because "Universe Warriors" ended the two consecutive titles of "Pulp Fiction" last year, but Roland is the famous disaster film king. In Hollywood, when it comes to the king of vision, people definitely recommend James Cameron, Peter Jackson from the "Lord of the Rings" series, Michael Bay from the "Transformers" series, and the "Batman Prequel" series. Christopher Nolan (.) also has a huge crowd in the field of visual effects. Among the many directors, Roland Emmerich, who is nicknamed "King of Disaster Movies", is also a well-deserved master of visual effects. Roland, like Michael Bay, is a master of commercial films. Although their works have been criticized for their connotations and ideas, they often become representatives of high-box office and bad scripts, but no one can deny that Roland injected popcorn commercial films. Unique Style. For example, the slow motion of an object hitting the camera; for example, before the death of an important character, the camera is always zoomed in to allow the audience to see the process of pupil dilation; for example, the hero and the heroine have a kiss in front of a luminous background; and for the movie from time to time There was a heavy rain. These are Roland''s signs. Like Michael Bay, Roland has his own unique understanding of the rhythm control, matting and visual effects scenes of commercial films, which also enabled him to open up a piece of his own in Hollywood. In the list of Roland''s works, almost every one is familiar to people, "Independence Day (.day, "Godzilla (, "Patriot (the., "Hou Tian (the. day.after., "2012" and so on, these are all the works of the German director. Hearing Sergio''s mention of these two names, Hugo suddenly remembered that "Independence Day" was released in 1996. It''s hard to say that this is the super blockbuster that Fox has been brewing in the 20th century? "Independence Day" can indeed be called the title. This work also occupies an important position in the nineties when the masterpieces were gathered, just like "Terminator 2", "True Lies", "Speed ??of Life and Death" and other works. , Is a classic commercial action blockbuster. The difference is that the theme of "Independence Day" locked the story of alien invasion, which also made it the most successful alien movie in the 1990s. The story of "Independence Day" is very simple. It tells the story of aliens entering the earth''s atmosphere and causing panic around the world. A group of people gathered together to fight for the destiny of mankind and defend the earth. This work, born in the 1990s, has a distinctive imprint of American world hegemony-Americans save the world, but also has obvious personal heroism-single-handedly solve all problems, and also has obvious top-heavy features-special effects snatched away The script and characters'' limelight. Although "Independence Day" is not pleasing in the eyes of film critics, the ratings of film critics are almost the same as those of "True Lies" and "Terminator 2". It is generally considered that the plot is ordinary, full of loopholes, and thin characters. This work can be said to be a model of popcorn commercial movies: the wonderful pictures, the ups and downs of the plot, the constant rhythm, the easy and simple stories, and the shocking visual effects, all of which have become a model of commercial movies for later generations. It can be said that "Independence Day" has achieved unparalleled great success at the box office. Even after entering the 21st century, "Transformers" and "Avengers" are all considered alien themes, "Independence" The box office data of "Day" has not fallen behind, and it has a place in movie history. Even in 2014, when it comes to the list of the most successful commercial films in film history, "Independence Day" can have a place. More importantly, "Independence Day"''s description of aliens invading the earth opened a new era in film history. Before that, people''s descriptions of aliens were always spreading terror, and aliens were always hiding in the dark to make trouble and cause panic. However, "Independence Day" allowed aliens and humans to face off openly, just like hostile forces in war. This has since opened up a new genre of alien movies, allowing aliens to appear in the public upright In front of it, destruction even started. "Avengers" can be said to continue the "Independence Day" model, but "Independence Day" came out in the mid-1990s. Hugo clearly remembered that "Independence Day" was only in China. Country''s incense. Hong Kong and Taiwan. It was released in the Bay Area, and when he rented a videotape of a movie to watch at home for the first time, the shock could not be described in words. Later, I don''t remember the terrible plot of the movie, but I still have a deep impression of the magnificent war scene. If you mention the most memorable business masterpiece of the 1990s many people will say it is "Titanic" and "Independence Day", even "True Lies", "Terminator 2", " "Life and death speed" these classic masterpieces must stand aside. The reason is that "Independence Day" opened up a whole new world on the subject of aliens. As a commercial director, Roland''s position in Hollywood is irreplaceable. Prior to this, when Hugo considered the project planned by Fox in the 20th century, he did not think of "Independence Day." That is because the cost of this work did not exceed 100 million. Hugo vaguely remembered that there was no more than 80 million. Among the many big productions in the middle of the decade, they can only be regarded as small speedboats, which are not up to the level of cruise ships. It now appears that the project that Fox hopes to cooperate with Hugo in the 20th century is "Independence Day". Hugo suddenly thought of it. In the celebration banquet of the so-called "Die Hard 3", he saw Bill Pullman, Adam Baldwin, Jeff Goblen (Jeff.), etc., in fact, they are all " The actors of "Independence Day" and the other unfamiliar faces should be candidates. Since April, Kevin Pence has been thinking about it. It''s really a big game of chess. Now, Kevin has officially sat at the negotiating table, but the question is, is Hugo willing to take over the script of "Independence Day"? Chapter 1346： Rick calculates After Sergio left, Hugo did not respond in a hurry, but first called Rick. Rick learned of the situation and drove straight to Malibu. Hugo sat on the recliner, basking in the sun, reading the original novel of "A Clockwork Orange" in his hand, reading comfortably, hearing the footsteps coming from the wooden staircase, Hugo slightly raised his head, "Phone It''s fine if you say it here. You still have a special trip over here. Do you have any special matters?" Rick strenuously lifted a box in his hand, "It just happened to be coming to you for something. It was originally taken by Samora from the company. I wanted to talk to you briefly, so I brought it myself." Rick was originally not tall, and his body was very thin. In addition to his dark skin, colleagues in the company often laughed at him as a refugee. At this time, Rick was carrying the huge box and his entire back was bent down. Ke seemed to be submerged behind the box at any time. Hugo hurriedly stood up, greeted him, and took the box across the Black Rock wine cabinet. "What''s in it?" After Rick handed over the box, the whole person was relieved and muttered. Speaking of, "This matter will keep Samora busy in the future, and a few scripts will be reproduced like this." Hugo flipped through it a little, and it was the script, and then listened to Rick''s explanation, "It''s all scripts..." Rick went straight to the room on the first floor, opened the refrigerator in the kitchen, found the juice, and poured it into the cup. , And then came out, "Recently, I told you that you were choosing the script, and everyone was in a mess. We picked the picks within the company, and we took the ones we thought were okay." "How much do you want, when do I want to see?" Hugo widened his eyes in surprise. There were at least thirty or forty scripts in this box. In the past, although Rick brought a lot of scripts, they were all selected. A dozen of them are almost the same. Today, this big box seems to be totally unselected. After Rick gurgled in the juice, he breathed a long sigh of relief and found a wicker chair to sit down. "You have a strange vision of choosing the script. We have four or five meetings inside. No results, everyone can''t figure out your preferences, and you can always see different highlights in the script, I thought, let you pick it out. Anyway, you recently took a vacation, and its okay to be idle at home. Do." Hugo put the box on the ground aside, and sat down on the recliner again, relaxing casually, "Aren''t you afraid that I would pick another strange work?" "I still picked it up initially. No matter how strange I am, I know it." Rick showed a sly smile, making Hugo laugh dumbly. "Actually, I personally think that if you choose a commercial movie next, this is Good thing, but... the final choice is still yours." After the stress storm after "before sunrise", after a whole year of precipitation and brewing, especially the accident during the shooting of "Death Row", the pressure on Hugo''s head is gradually dissipating. After careful consideration, Rick believes that it is a good time to take over commercial films. After all, before this, Hugos investment in works did not exceed 35 million U.S. dollars, which is not the same as Hugos current top star status. meets the. Hugo stared at Rick for a while, then laughed, "Are you thinking of an investment of more than 100 million U.S. dollars?" Rick also laughed, "No, I''m thinking about 15 million dollars in salary." Rick didn''t whistle around this time, and said directly, "I think you need to get a super high salary, this It is in line with your status and status, and this is what you deserve. As for in the future, it is up to you to decide if you want to appear in a friendly and low-priced movie." What Rick is talking about is the status issue. Although Hugos final salary in the three works of "Pulp Fiction," "Life and Death", and "Seven Deadly Sins" exceeded US$20 million, he is definitely the highest paid person in Hollywood today, but it is not the basic salary. , The main reason is the super high return of box office dividends, and the meaning is still different. Hugo''s current basic salary should be 15 million U.S. dollars. This is undoubtedly, and no one will hesitate, but after all, it still needs a work to implement. Hugo pursed his mouth slightly, and said nothing. Rick also knew that Hugo himself had an idea, so he was not in a hurry, and then changed the subject, "So, you said that Sergio came to you today. You didn''t elaborate on the phone just now, and then?" Hugo put the "Clockwork Orange" aside and briefly described the process, but did not mention the "Independence Day" project. After all, Sergio currently does not know anything about "Independence Day". In fact, Hugo roughly mentioned these contents with Rick on the phone, so when he rushed over to Malibu, he used his contacts to inquire about it, "Roland Emmerich..." Rick muttered lowly. After a while, in fact, Roland is not well-known in Hollywood at this time. Last year''s "Space Shock" is his first official work to leave Europe and land in Hollywood. In terms of his seniority and seniority, his weight is definitely not enough. Kevin Burns abacus, Rick needs to think about it. "If its Emmerich, Ive actually heard of this project. The investment cost is not high. The original plan was 70 million. It was named''end of the world (end.of.days)'', and it was about alien invasion. The story of the earth." Rick looked at Hugo and said the information he had received, "but I didn''t expect that Kevin would invite you with this project." "The end of the world"? What kind of work is this again? The work Hugo knows is called this name, only the Chinese translation of "end.of.days", which is starred by Arnold Schwarzenegger, this work is about the invasion of the demons into the world. , It is completely mediocre, and it can''t be compared with "Independence Day" at all. But Rick said that "the end of the world" tells the story of the alien invasion of the earth on "Independence Day", which made Hugo a little confused. Rick didnt notice Hugos momentary chaos, and he continued, No matter whether it is investment or the lineup of directors and screenwriters, this project is not enough...Compared with the scripts handed over by other companies, the competitiveness is too weak..." Rick paused for a moment, and said puzzledly, "Is it difficult because the script is so good? Is there a level of''Terminator 2''or''Life and Death Hour''?" Hugo choked. In his opinion, from the perspective of the script, "Life and Death Speed" is better than "Terminator 2", but the overall quality of the two works is indeed the same. "Rick, your focus is wrong. No matter how brilliant the script of a commercial movie is, it is still in that frame. There are not many novel works like''Life and Death''." Objectively speaking, the script of "Independence Day" is not much better, which in itself is not the highlight of this work. A truly excellent commercial blockbuster script should be headed by "Batman''s Prequel: The Dark Knight", which is an insurmountable benchmark. Rick curled his lips and didn''t comment. His definition of excellent screenplay is far from Hugo''s standards and has no value for discussion. "By the way, Twentieth Century Fox said that this work will invest 100 million US dollars-if they leak the news. The reference work of this is the words of this''end of the world''..." Rick groaned, his eyes lit up suddenly, "Hugo, do you think they came for 20 million US dollars? " Twenty million yuan paid after the hustle and bustle at the end of last year, it has not been mentioned for a long time. Where did Rick''s idea come from? Rick has entered his rhythm of thinking, "Look, Kevin has been in the layout since April. He obviously wants to take the company to the next level. He first uses "away from the casino" to test you... Giving Cameron a job againThe cooperation with Endeavour Elite Economics Inc. is also increasing Rick mumbled for a while, then suddenly raised his head and looked at Hugo brightly, I know. , Kevin definitely wants to make a fuss about the 20 million pay, but why is he so sure that you will take this work?" Rick was always there to ask and answer questions, but Hugo was idle by the side. After a while, Rick frowned and murmured, "Is it because Kevin has too many choices, and he himself is not absolutely confident that this script can convince you? But if Kevin started planning in April, how could it be possible? Will you not be prepared? This is not right! Is it just because of the 20 million pay? Or Roland and Dean are not big people, their script can be exactly what you want Change so that Kevin will be invincible... But this is not right. Now most Hollywood screenwriters will reject you..." Rick snapped a lot of talking, but still didn''t have a clear idea. He couldn''t help knocking on the table and thinking, "I must have missed some key... But why does he believe that this work can win the box office? Aliens invaded the earth? This sounds too unreliable. Does the script really stand out?" If you say this, "Independence Day" is also in line. Although the storyline is weak, it is acceptable when placed in the nineties plot, and it is still above the standard. The biggest highlight of the whole script is to change people''s aliens. Mysterious impression, this is undoubtedly a carnival for alien lovers and enthusiasts. Therefore, the "Independence Day" script is indeed brilliant. Rick raised his head and looked at Hugo with excitement, "I think this may also be an opportunity for our company." Hugo felt that he could not keep up with Rick''s thinking speed, mainly because of his thinking angle. And the amount of intelligence is different from Rick, but Hugo still casts an inquiring glance at Rick. Rick said every word, "We can take you as the center and pack the entire crew for twenty. Century Fox is like an innovative artist agency!" Chapter 1347： Each have a plan It can be said that Kevin Pence and Rick Rosen have their own plans. It has been less than a year since Kevin took over Twentieth Century Fox. He is obviously ambitious about the company''s next plans. Kevins plan for Twentieth Century Fox is obviously a company secret, but it is certain that he has included Endeavour Elite Brokerage and DreamWorks in the development plan. Therefore, regardless of the Hugo factor, the 20th Century The cooperation between Fox and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company was originally planned by Kevin. Even if he can''t reach a cooperation with Hugo, in the long run, Kevin has put his bet on the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Of course, reaching a cooperation with Hugo is also a part of Kevins plan, and it is also a very important part. On the one hand, it will further promote their cooperative relationship with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company; on the other hand, it will be a reward of 20 million pieces. It is planned that if the 20th Century Fox can successfully break the existing constraints and take Hugos first 20 million US dollars work, whether this work is successful or not, it will be recorded in the annals of history-of course, from the standpoint of a businessman That said, it is better to succeed. There are many reasons for choosing this work directed by Roland Emmerich. One is because the subject matter of this work is indeed worthy of a fuss. It is completely the most typical Hollywood commercial film genre; the other is because The original planned cost of the work was only 70 million U.S. dollars. In other words, there is still enough room for increase for Kevin to implement the "20 million U.S. dollars" remuneration plan. If you change to a work that costs more than 100 million U.S. dollars , It is estimated that Kevin himself must re-evaluate the risk. There is another important reason. Hugo first filmed "Seven Deadly Sins" and then "Death Row", and then took a rest for a while due to the sequelae of the filming. Kevin originally had multiple alternate projects that were eliminated due to time constraints. Now, among the remaining projects, this work is the most suitable. Therefore, Kai Wenming knew that the script was not convincing enough, but still gritted his teeth and made a decision. Of course, Hugo is still the biggest uncertain factor in this link, so Kevin slowly figured it out, knocked on the side, pushed forward layer by layer, and those seemingly useless actions all accumulated thrust little by little and promoted the ultimate goal. To reach. From the standpoint of the CEO of Twentieth Century Fox, Kevin''s choice of "Independence Day" can be said to be the final decision. What about Rick? Human relations is one of the compulsory topics for brokerage companies. The long-term friendly relations between Fox and Endeavour''s elite brokerage companies in the 20th century are bound to put Rick under pressure on human relations. Moreover, Kevin is willing to offer a remuneration of 20 million, which is a win-win proposal for Rick as an agent. Rick has no reason to refuse. Therefore, Rick can stand on Kevin''s side and help Kevin persuade Hugo to take this project. Having said that, I can never forget one thing. The prosperity of the world is for profit, and the hustle and bustle of the world is for profit. Profit is the eternal theme. In the shopping mall, even fathers and sons will meet each other, let alone friends. Besides, Rick and Kevin are not friends, just a strategic cooperation. Rick naturally has his own calculations. Rick certainly hopes that Hugo will be able to take over a 20 million US dollar work. This is a good thing for him personally. The brokers success is enough to buy an apartment; at the same time, it is also good for Endeavour''s elite agency. Infinite wavelength-the worlds first actor with a salary of 20 million US dollars is in this company. This is a fatal attraction for any actor: because it proves that Endeavours elite agency has enough ability to The actors strive for better returns. But Rick clearly knows that if it is for a 20 million work, it will destroy the cooperative relationship between him and Hugo. This is definitely not worth the gain. The combined value of fifty second-line actors is not as high as that of a Hugo now. This account is very clear in his mind. Therefore, Rick will try to persuade Hugo, but he will definitely not be on the same front with Kevin. He is always Hugo''s ally. But, but! If Hugo is willing to nod his head to take this work, Rick will naturally have his plan. Not only does he want to have the world''s first actor with a salary of 20 million, but he also wants the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company to take this opportunity to make it even better. Floor, like an innovative artist brokerage company, packs its own artists into the same project, so that they also have the privileges enjoyed by the three major Hollywood brokerage companies. Rick deeply knows Kevins desire for Hugo, and in turn, Rick also knows that Kevin still hopes to maintain a good cooperative relationship with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company-even if Hugos project has not reached a cooperation, so, in Ke can use Kevins idea to become a bargaining chip, making this project the first packaged cooperation project since the establishment of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. This is also limitless for the future development of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. "Independence Day" is an opportunity for Kevin, but isn''t it for Rick? Hollywood is indeed beginning to wind up, and Rick''s previous guess is indeed correct. However, Rick still maintained his sanity, absolute sanity in the face of huge interests. This was the important reason why he won the Hugo brokerage contract. He forced himself to control his emotions, took a few deep breaths, and then looked at the rain. Guo, "Of course, the premise is that you are willing to take this script." Hugo couldn''t help smiling as he watched Rick''s expression change from extreme excitement to forced calmness. Hugo naturally didnt know the calculations of Kevin and Rick, and he didnt know that Rick had already thought so much in the short ten seconds just now, because they didnt just think from the standpoint of the company, but also stood there. Consider the overall situation from the perspective of the future, and even consider the plans for the next two or three years. Hugo is just an actor, a pure actor. He still doesn''t know enough about these situations. This is his shortcomings, but it is also an advantage-at least he can focus purely on his own work and then focus on his professional work. Give it to Rick, Henry, Joseph, and Samora. "So, you are serious? If I reject this script, you are willing to accept my decision?" Hugo looked at Rick with a smile and a smile. Although he didn''t know what Rick was thinking, he also knew that the work was important to him. Both Kevin and Rick are very important, otherwise Kevin will not start planning half a year ago, otherwise Rick will not lose his stance in front of him. Rick knew that Hugo was joking with himself, and he has gradually become familiar with Hugo, but Rick seriously replied, "Of course, I mean it. Hugo, you are a guy with a keen sense of smell, you The vision of choosing scripts is much more vicious than my agent, so I dont want to interfere with your decision. What I can do now is to plan your career in the general direction, and then give you my professional advice. That''s it. That''s it." "Your opinion now is that I should indeed take a major production movie." Hugo still has a smile on his face, chuckling slightly on his chin, as if he is thinking. "Yes." Rick said plainly, "Even if it''s not the 20th Century Fox project, even if it''s not a 20 million piece of pay, it''s true." Of course, Hugo can still continue to shoot independent small productions, which is undesirable for many production companies. But over time, Hugo took the pay of the third-line actor as a superstar, and his colleagues would hardly have a good face, but if Hugo continues to succeed, they have no way to refute it, and they can only be true friends around Hugo. Its less and less; whats even more frightening is that Hugos future development line will be limited to this small space and can achieve great success, but if it is to be on the stage of a higher class, the possibility will be Getting smaller and smaller. Rick did not explain these details to Hugo, because he knew that Hugo was a wise man. If he was willing to nod, even without these explanations, he would gladly accept it; on the contrary, if he didnt want this, even if there were more reasons. , It is difficult to change Hugo''s decision. Hugo still believes in Rick''s professional advice very much. Before that, although the scripts of "Before Sunrise", "Seven Deadly Sins", and "Death Row" were Hugo''s decisions, Rick also supported them. The reason why brokers are distinguished from assistants is that the overall view of the broker''s career planning is always professional skills, not everyone has. And Rick is a very good agent. So does Hugo really want to take over "Independence Day"? Prior to this, Hugo had passed by several major production films, including failed works such as "Future Water World" and "Cut Throat Island", but also "Mission Impossible" and "007 Golden Eye". There are various reasons for such successful works as "Break into Death Island", "Tornado", and the scripting reason is only one of them. In fact, Hugo is very willing to star in "Mission Impossible" and he has also mentioned before that the reason why "Future Water World" failed is because of the failure of rhythm control and climax preparation. This is a fatal injury for commercial films, and "Independence Day" undoubtedly has no such worries. Roland''s sculptures of rhythm and climax can be regarded as masters. Hugos only real commercial movie "Life and Death Speed" is also a leader. The interlocking rhythm and climax of the advancement of the layers are amazing. Although the script of "Independence Day" is weak, the overall quality It is also enough to compare with "Life and Death Hour", and even because of Roland''s bold breakthrough depiction of aliens, "Independence Day" has a position in film history that is half a stature higher than "Life and Death Hour." Hugo was silent for a while, and went through the acting test of "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row". Maybe he relaxes a little bit. He doesn''t need to consider his acting skills. It is a good choice to simply devote himself to the role. And Hugo remembers that the humor of the "Independence Day" actor has also left a deep impression on people. Maybe it is a good idea to challenge to see "suspected comedy". However, Hugo still needs to think about it more carefully. He raised his head and looked at Rick with a smile, "In that case, why don''t you read the script?" Hearing this, Rick knew that Hugo had agreed halfway, which made Rick''s face again show a happy smile. Chapter 1348： Many choices Although Hugo did not nod and agreed to take the work, Rick knew that he had nodded before seeing the script, and Roland Emmerich and Dean Devlin were not enough. However, this is the second time after "Mission Impossible", Hugo expressed a positive response to the big investment in commercial films, which was the first step to success for Rick. Rick knew that Hugo still adopted his own opinion, which is a good thing. Therefore, Rick is also secretly praying in his heart that this project currently named "End of the World" is better worthy of Kevin''s effort to plan. Although Sergio said that Roland, Dean and Hugo can be arranged to meet, but in Ricks view, they are not enough. Hugo does not need to come out in person. He will talk about it first, if necessary. , Its not too late to arrange for them to meet after Hugo has reviewed the script. After sending Rick away, Hugo suddenly remembered that "Independence Day" can be called Will Smith''s summit work. The "Jedi Men" in 1995 allowed Will to successfully advance from a small screen to a large screen. The screen, the subsequent "Independence Day" and "Men in Black" made him the first real black box office star, and then started his ten-year career as a top box office star, known as "The Emperor", and Dan Ze El-Washington supported the black Hollywood actors together. Steven and Hugo talked about the "Men in Black" project twice. Later, the script was directly rewritten. There has been no news. The "Independence Day" project has changed its trajectory. From the beginning, Hugo was locked in to become the male protagonist-of course, the premise is that Rick''s "end of the world" and Hugo''s "Independence Day" are the same project. In fact, "Independence Day" selected a black man like Will as the protagonist, and there is no so-called political correctness, because the foothold of this film is to fight against aliens-to be more precise, it is Americans against aliens. people. Hugo remembered that at the beginning of the preparation of this project, the male protagonist was also white, but before an official actor was selected, Will came into sight, so they chose the fast-rising Will. However, as a black actor, Will played the leading role in the "Independence Day", which still has a huge appeal to black audiences. Especially the great cause of black and white joint efforts to save the earth has made American audiences hooked. "Independence Day" provided the weight to create box office success-although it is not certain how much weight is the black factor. If Hugo were to star in "Independence Day", Hugos strong appeal would be against Wills appeal to save the planet as a black person. I dont know what changes will happen to the box office performance on "Independence Day", whether it will rise or not. Fell. What is even more curious is that if Will fails to play "Independence Day", will his future achievements have any impact? Before Hugo replaced Tom Hanks in "Night Sleep in Seattle" and replaced Keanu Reeves in "Life and Death". Finally, the wheel of history returned to the track in another way. Both Tom and Keanu Still achieved great success. But Will is different. It is not so easy for black actors to break into the sky in Hollywood. But these are just conjectures. Now everything hasn''t been determined. First, wait until Rick goes to meet with Roland. Hugo originally thought that he would not pick up new works until at least this year''s Oscars ended, but now it seems that Hollywood has opportunities almost every day, and things often go beyond plans. But thinking about it carefully, Hugo also took a rest for more than three months this time. Originally, I wanted to use this time to think about the third album of Glory To Death. Unfortunately, the progress is still not big, and the music bottleneck is still stuck. If there are suitable works, it is not impossible to work again. Thinking of this, Hugo looked down at the big box left by Rick on the ground, let out a long sigh, hesitated, sat up cross-legged, and started turning around in the box casually. Since Hugo is at home alone today, he is much more casual when he flips through the script. He doesn''t need to do the flipping and reading the script in front of other people. He still has an impression of most of the scripts, so he knows these works. The pros and cons can be judged directly. As Rick said, in fact, the scripts handed over to Hugo are various, almost all themes and production scales, and almost all characters are sent to Hugo, although this can be seen from the current Hollywood Hugos trust and affirmation, at least after Hugos continuous filming of murderers such as "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row", they still affirmed Hugo''s diversity and absolute ability, but it still made Yu Guo was a little dumbfounded. Warner Bross "Four Brothers of Lofty Emotion" script is in it. Obviously, it is hoped that Hugo can cooperate with Barry Levinson again, and add the cast of Kevin Bacon and Robert De Niro. The intention to cooperate is very firm. In fact, this work is not well-known, but Hugo knows it, of course not because the actor is Brad Pitt, but because the work is quite deep in the discussion of morals and society, and the plot is similar to " The revenge story of the Count of Monte Cristo, but the style is closer to the combination of the "seven deadly sins" and the "Yihai Heroic Wind"-a reflection of the social darkness, intolerance of the law, and a discussion of the law''s tolerance. Objectively speaking, the script of the "Four Brothers of Pride and Emotion" is excellent, and the story is deep enough, even more profound than the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", and the depth of excavation is more thought-provoking. But it is a pity that Barrys technique lacks novelty, and the lack of detailed outlines has caused the quality of the finished product to be greatly reduced, and many highlights in the plot have been missed. At the same time, it has directly led to the limitation of the actors play space. It is a pity. Although I don''t want to admit it, the fact is that Barry''s inspiration and touch are gradually disappearing after "Rain Man". However, the reason why Hugo put the script in the part that he didnt want to take over was not because of Barry, but because the theme of "Four Brothers of Pride" was similar to "Seven Deadly Sins," and it was heavier, and the actor was a lawyer. Hugo does not want to take over such works for a short time. In addition, Warner Bros. actually handed over the draft of the "Batman and Robin" script. It was said that it was a draft, but it was actually just a page of the plot summary. The script was not published at all, which made Hugo find it very interesting. "Batman and Robin" proposed an ultra-high cost of 125 million U.S. dollars in the draft stage. Obviously, it wanted to build a box office giant. Unfortunately, it was counterproductive and this work became a Batman series. The worst of them was not only a bad word of mouth and a bad reputation, it almost became a record of shame, but it was also a disaster at the box office. Although the book cost did not lose money, it actually made Warner Bros. almost fainted at a loss. As a result, Warner Bros. put the Batman series on the shelf and waited until Christopher Nolan turned out ten years later to make Batman bloom again. However, Warner Bros. handed the "Batman and Robin" script to Hugo. In fact, this is also a signal. Since the "007" series, "Mission Impossible" and Hugo had "scandals", now Hollywood is also going Step by step to connect Hugo with superheroes, including this time on "Independence Day", they tried to borrow Hugo''s good image to detonate more heavyweight bombs. After the 21st century, after the "Spider-Man" series became a magic weapon, the works of Marvel and these two comic book giants became the most powerful box office cash cows in the next decade. I dont know whether the emergence of Hugo will make this history. Happened ahead of time? Maybe Hugo starred in "Batman and Robin" to know the result. Unfortunately, Hugo has no plans for this, at least not yet. In addition, Warner Bros.s scripts are lacklustre. There are romantic comedies such as "Tin Cup (.cup, action movies such as "The Highest Crisis (., and "The Martians play with the earth (mars). .) "Thriller comedies such as Sword Go Pianfeng, etc., the subject matter is very diverse, but Hugo is not very interested. Columbia Pictures dont know if its a bit tired or bored with Hugos pickiness. They submitted eight scripts, but the quality is very average, and there is even a "double-sided mirror (the...has... Such a work with no highlights, except for the great Barbra Streisand, directed and acted by himself This work is useless at all, and the role is not suitable for Hugo-let Hugo talk to Barbra Love in love? This age gap cannot be justified. However, Columbia Pictures still has a heavyweight work. It can be seen that they still attach importance to Hugo. In addition to quantity, quality has not completely lost the standard. "Mr. Sweetheart" can definitely be called a famous name. This work can be said to be one of the representatives of the super high quality of film works in the 1990s. Like "Forrest Gump", this work has a good harvest at the box office and awards. This kind of situation is not common after entering the 21st century-Oscar seems to be allergic to commercial films, and works that are too outstanding at the box office are difficult to achieve outstanding results in the eyes of academic veterans. "Mr. Sweetheart" not only continued Tom Cruise''s leaps and bounds in the box office, and made him the first in film history with five consecutive box offices of over 100 million yuan-now it should be the second in film history, but also let him Tom received his second Oscar nomination. Although he did not win the award in the end, "Mr. Sweetheart" has become another masterpiece recognized by the academy for Tom, who has made great achievements in commercial films. But apart from "Mr. Sweetheart", it seems that there are works that can enter the eyes of Hugo. I just don''t know if the quality of the work has declined, or Hugo''s vision has become more critical. Chapter 1349： Critical eye After watching the scripts of the two production companies of Warner Bros. and Columbia Pictures, it turned out that there was only one "Mr. Sweetheart" which was not bad, but Hugo did not plan to consider this work. Of course not because "Mr. Sweetheart" made Tom Cruise, but because this work could not meet Hugo''s requirements. "Mr. Sweetheart" can be regarded as a romantic comedy, and the theme is to discuss the relationship between sports agents and players, but the space given to the male protagonist in this work is actually very limited. Tom is more obedient in this role. Thank you, there are not many parts that really show off your acting skills, not as good as Tom''s performance in the later classic "Magnolia". And director Cameron Crowe (.) also seems a bit lazy in controlling the rhythm of the film. Camerons Hugos favorite is the 2000 "Almost Fame". "Mr. Sweetheart" really achieved the supporting actor Cooper Gooding (cuba...jr.), not only got him the only acting nomination in his life, but also won the statuette in one fell swoop, and created the pinnacle of his career. . In comparison, Tom can rely on this work to win the nomination, more driven by the super popularity. For Hugo, the role needs to study acting skills, but the level of challenge is not enough. Therefore, Hugo did not have much interest in this. A bunch of scripts from Universal, Disney and MGM are very boring. Neither the story itself nor the characters have too many highlights. Paramount has a script that makes Hugo shine. This is called "First Fear". Fear) is a very impressive work by Hugo. Just because this work made Edward Norton (edward.), who contributed his debut, turned out, Hugo has since remembered this low-key focused but talented actor. Almost the entire work just made Edward, his The performance was so stunning that it was unforgettable for a long time. "First Fear" is about the brutal murder of a bishop. There was only one innocent youth who was covered in blood on the scene. After verification, it was found that the bishop had a right to everyone, including this young man. sex. Infringement behavior, but the youth has the problem of "losing time" and can''t remember what happened at that time. In the end, the lawyer exempted the youth from punishment on the grounds that the youth was mentally ill, and instead entered the hospital for treatment. But just before the youth entered the hospital, there was an ending that shocked the lawyers. In fact, the pattern of "First Fear" and "Seven Deadly Sins" are very similar. The whole core is the young man. If Hugo hadn''t played the "Seven Deadly Sins" before, then he would definitely see the script of "First Fear". Jumping up and down excitedly, this is definitely a perfect role. But now, "First Fear" to some extent already overlaps with Wuming, and Hugo has just completed the challenge of "Death Row", so the attraction has dropped a lot. Hugo really loved the script, and even calmed down to read the script carefully, recalling the plot of the movie, especially the second half of the reading, the excitement could not help but surging again, but finally put the script in. On the side, now Hugo has adapted to the choice, he knows that "first-degree fear" is not suitable for his current situation. All the scripts have been turned around, and the works of large-scale production companies seem to have no bright spots. Even for commercial films, there are no works that can make Hugo look at it more. Hugo realized that although there were some reasons for his pickiness, it is undeniable that after the classic blowout in 1994 and the great works in 1995, the quality of the subsequent works did indeed decline, let alone the past. In the past two years, even commercial films have many bright spots. Even literary and independent works are much inferior, which is quite regrettable. In the end, there are only two scripts left by Hugo, one is the "British Patient" from Miramax, and the other is "Guessing the Train ( independently produced at a small cost in the United Kingdom. "British Patient" is a well-known work. The Weinstein brothers obviously hope to collaborate with Hugo again after "Pulp Fiction". This work cost less than three thousand US dollars to let British director Anthony Minghella (.) in one fell swoop. Fame, the film is beautiful and touching, it can be called a classic. It has 11 nominations at the Oscars and won nine awards. It is the most classic desert epic film after "Lawrence of Arabia". Later, although Anthony also launched "the talented Ripley (the. talented. mr., "the reader (the. reader, "cold mountain (. and other masterpieces, but they were unable to surpass the "British Patient". The "British Patient" described an extramarital affair that occurred under the background of the war like a poem. The poetic beauty to the extreme brought a trace of sorrow and grandeur under the background of the war, which brought a long time to linger. Echoes of the soul. As a work capable of telling love in such a delicate and touching way, but without losing its majesty, "British Patient" is indeed a masterpiece. The film also made the hero Ralph Fiennes and the heroine Christine Scott Thomas (...) in one fell swoop, both of whom were nominated for Oscars, but both fell off the list. Until a long time later, some people still thought that Oscar owed Christine a golden figure. However, Hugo is not very suitable for this work. The title of the movie is "British Patient" which refers to the male protagonist. This male protagonist cannot remember anything because of amnesia. People call him the "British Patient". Of course, if Hugo decides to star in this work, he can learn the British accent. This is not difficult, but it is certainly not that pure. More importantly, although the "British Patient" uses the male protagonist to connect the whole story, Christine and Juliet-Binoche (.) are both supporting roles, but it is these two that really shine in the work. For female roles, Christines performance was well received, and Juliet was recognized by the Oscar for Best Supporting Actress. In contrast, the male protagonist Ralph does not have much room to play. One is that most of the time he is in confusion as an amnesiar, and the other is that the inner struggle and entanglement of the character are far inferior to the other two. Role. This is indeed a great pity. Even so, Hugo thought about it carefully and saved the script. As for "Guessing the Train", it is even more famous. When he saw this script, Hugo was rarely excited. "Guessing the Train" is famous not because of the box office. In fact, the global box office of this work is only 20 million US dollars. It is not because of the awards. Although this work has won the Oscar nomination for best adapted screenplay, The British Academy Award won the award in this department, but there was nothing else; not because of word-of-mouth, this film was even considered "evil. Pie work" when it was released, and many people called for the ban on this film. Even though the film critics gave a super high evaluation of 83, it still did not get the audience''s attention. But after the strong rise of imdb in the Internet age, "Guessing the Train" has risen to fame, becoming the most important member of independent cult films in film history, letting director Danny Bauer (danny.) and actor Iwan McGregor (ewan) .) Both are popular all over the world, and this work is regarded as the bible by countless people. Hugo was also one of them. "Guessing the Train" is adapted from the novel of the same name, about a group of Edinburgh sea. Luo. because. addiction. In the life of a gentleman, they live in the bottom like **** and enjoy themselves. The so-called train guessing is actually a game in which idlers make impromptu bets to guess the time and destination of the next train to pass the time when the train passes by. The film discusses the chaotic, unscrupulous youth, the lost life and endless troubles can not find an outlet, can only indulge in poison. In the product, forget all the noise after squandering, but life still has to continue. It is a huge problem to choose decadence or return to the so-called ordinary life. The rock spirit flowing in the bones deeply shakes the hearts of every audience! The whole movie is amazing. From content to form, from performance to director, it exudes wanton youthful rebellion. The fledgling Danny Bauer uses wild and unruly methods to portray the angry young people of the lower class to life, and does not Lost the humor of the district committee, against drugs. The visual reproduction of the addiction is amazing, and the whimsical idea of ??crawling into the toilet to find the embolism is a classic in movie history! The rock music inside is even more obsessive. A bizarre and rebellious world is constructed in the high-speed photography, which makes people involuntarily addicted. Because of the poison in "Guessing the Train". The description of addiction episodes is too real and too exciting, so many people worry that teenagers will try drugs because of this. Quality, which also makes the movie full of controversy. Hugo also knows this deeply, Zhang Xiaoye would have been addicted to poison. He couldn''t extricate himself from the product, and he was not sure whether he was affected by "Guessing the Train". But as far as Hugo is concerned, he is on the contrary after watching "Guess the Train". There is no interest in the product, and the movie is about **** and poison. The discussion of fashion and rock and roll, the discussion from perplexity to ordinary, from wanton to ordinary, has carried out Hugo''s entire youth. Just as Americans have a deep understanding of the Beat generation, Hugo is deeply fascinated by the confused generation that "Guess the Train" and "A Clockwork Orange" reacted. When he saw "Guessing Train", Hugo almost screamed, even if he was only holding a thin sheet of paper in his hand and had no script at all, Hugo was still excited. But after I called Rick and asked, Hugo got the bad news. This script was accidentally collected. This is the script that Hugo received when he was filming the "Seven Deadly Sins". In fact, it was not a special one at all. The other party who invited Hugo didn''t want Hugo to play, so Rick didn''t care at all. Because Hugo''s schedule was not right at that time, and Hugo''s "Edinburgh accent" was definitely a problem, and Hugo didn''t have enough time to learn. At this time, "Guessing the Train" had already finished. Hearing this news, Hugo looked at the script of "Guessing the Train" in his hand, feeling lost. Chapter 1350： Goodbye showdown "Guessing the train" is the kind of script. Compared with the characters, the whole movie exudes a charming charm, which makes people want to be a part of it involuntarily. The fierce and unruly picture is amazing and uncontrollable. The place of residence sighs the whimsical ideas of the film industry. But when Hugo asked Rick to start the script, Ricks words broke all Hugos illusions, "This is a script that no one cares about. Even we ignore it, and dont even want to give it. Other artists in the company, how do you think they might want to find you?" Indeed, although cost is also an important issue, more importantly, a movie like "Guessing the Train" with a rebellious rock atmosphere in its bones, it disdains to use a "top star" like Hugo to make Hugo a movie. Part of it is a big failure. Hugo''s reputation, popularity and appeal will make the movie lose its original taste, and make the audience''s attention away from the story itself. This is a disaster. Hugo also understands this fact, so Rick said, "Guess the train" did not send out an invitation like him at all, which is excusable. Although Hugo knows this is the case, he also knows that "Guess the Train" is still more suitable for Ivan McGregor, and now "Guess the Train" has been completed a long time ago, but Hugo is still full of regrets in his heart. Looking at the "training guessing" in his hand, Hugo reluctantly put it aside after all, his eyes fell on the "Clockwork Orange" on the beach chair, Hugo secretly thought, after reading this book, he should Go find out the original "Guessing the Train" and read it carefully. After reluctantly giving up "Guessing the Train", Hugo looked at the big box of scripts in a daze, and couldn''t help but sighed. It really wasn''t that the more scripts the better, after all, he still has to be suitable for himself. Choosing a script also requires fate and luck. The perfect script that suits you is not so easy to come across. With nearly forty scripts, the only ones left in front of Hugo were "first-degree fear" and "English patient". "First-degree fear" Hugo personally appreciates it very much, and it is also his favorite work, but the role repetition is too high, so Hugo can''t take much interest, but he looks forward to Edward Norton''s debut in this work. China turned out to be a shiny big screen. Although Edward is never a Hollywood star, his talents cannot be ignored, especially his humility, his low-key, and his dedication are always admirable. As for "British Patient", objectively speaking, this is a good work. Leaving aside the Oscars, Anthony Minghella also gave it many stylized features, which is worthy of recognition. However, after reading so many scripts and missing "Guess the Train", Hugo was also somewhat distracted and uninterested. But after thinking about it, I stayed there after all and let''s see what happens later. In this way, Hugos next work is likely to be born between the "British Patient" and "Independence Day". This is a very interesting thing. One is an academic work that swept Oscars, and the other is The commercial popcorn works that swept the box office, even though the box office of the "British Patient" has almost doubled after being affirmed by the Oscar, the box office in North America has reached 78 million, and the global box office has reached 230 million, too. An exceptionally outstanding work at the box office has brought its own epic character and Oscar effect to the extreme, but the attributes of these two works are fundamentally different. However, this is not necessarily the case. The "British Patient" should not rank Hugo as the first choice, and he is indeed not the best candidate; and the situation of "Independence Day" still depends on the subsequent development, maybe the two works are raining. Guo missed everything, and instead chose another work. This is not impossible. After all, this is Hollywood, everything is possible. What''s interesting is that almost none of the scripts that Rick submitted this time talked about remuneration, and Rick didn''t discuss this topic with Hugo in particular. It can also be seen from this that after experiencing the "Mission Impossible" wave, the major Hollywood studios are now very cautious. On the one hand, everyone is quite sure that Hugos pay is more than 15 million, but works that can afford this price are often commercial blockbusters, and they are not sure what commercial blockbusters can impress Hugo. Including the 20th Century Fox is the same. Kevin''s temptation and preparation in the previous few months, like a fox around Hugo, is actually this mentality. But on the other hand, Hugo is not repulsive of independent films, and he doesnt mind the super low pay, which makes it impossible for film companies to directly abandon their fascination with art films, just like "far from the gambling city". If you can invite When Hugo starred, Twentieth Century Fox must have invested with the intention of hitting awards. Therefore, the attitude of the film company seems vague, and does not intend to impress Hugo with the pay, everything speaks in the script. This also led to a wide variety of scripts submitted. After making the decision, Hugo was not in a hurry to tell Rick his conclusion. After all, it only took him a few hours to finish reading nearly forty scripts. This is too shocking, so let Rick first. Go and talk to Roland Emmerich after they finish talking. Just as Hugo began to select the next work one after another, the screening of "Death Convict''s Walk" has quietly approached. As the most topical work in the second half of this year, "Death Prisoner''s Walk" was really not a "hot spot" before that. No one could have expected that such an independent work with a remote subject would actually surpass "Toy Story". , "The Brave Game" and other commercial blockbusters have become the most anticipated works at the end of the year. This is also an unprecedented situation. Everyone is wondering what kind of work Hugo was schizophrenic during the performance, and what a wonderful performance Hugo contributed to the movie to force him into the corner! Although it was on-demand, after the "Tonight Show" aired, "Death Row" has undoubtedly become the most anticipated work in the near future. Hidden behind the dazzling aura of "Death Row", "Twelve Monkeys" was officially screened in the same week, and both films were selected in three theaters for screening. Although there is suspicion of hype, people still have to lament that Hugo and Brad are like fateful competitors. Unlike Tom Cruise, who became famous when he was young, Hugo and Brad both really started the road to superstars in 1992. The previous little jokes are more like the media deliberately putting the two people on the opposite side of the competition in order to hype news. On the other hand, similar competitors will artificially create a pair almost every three to five media to attract the focus. But what is unexpected is that Hugo and Brad actually collided with sparks, and both rose up, first Hugo and then Brad. At the end of last year, "Pulp Fiction" followed up with "Interview with Vampire" and "Burning Love". The duel of "Yue Yue" has pushed this duel to a whole new level and reached its peak state among the "Seven Deadly Sins". These two competitors are undoubtedly the best representatives of Hollywoods "Yuliang complex" at present, even surpassing Hugo and Tom Cruise, Brad and Tom Cruise, the two pairs of competitors, the degree of attention Directly break the table. This time, "Death Row" and "Twelve Monkeys" will be screened on the same theater on the same day. It will undoubtedly be a showdown between Mars and the Earth. Objectively speaking, "Twelve Monkeys" should be regarded as a commercial film at all. This film, which is classified as a suspense and thriller like the "Seven Deadly Sins", has a different charm after adding science fiction elements. The investment cost of 29 million U.S. dollars shows the ambition of Universal Pictures. This is completely different from the "death prisoner walk" with an investment cost of only 11 million. From planning to intention to target groups and box office Expectations are totally different works. "Twelve Monkeys" obviously hopes to make a difference at the box office, Bruce Willis and Brad Pitt''s new partner, and invited the industry''s well-known Terry Gilliam (terry.) to direct , Demonstrating Universal Pictures desire for the box office and confidence in this work, they even hope to replicate the success of the "Seven Deadly Sins". However, from a cautious perspective, Universal Pictures also chose to test the waters in the first week, hoping to formulate a follow-up comprehensive release plan based on feedback from professional film critics and viewers. However, regardless of the follow-up plan and final goal, "Twelve Monkeys" was the opposite of "Death Row" in the first week, and the two films were held in three theaters in Los Angeles at the same time on December 15th. Click on What''s more, there are rumors in the circle that Hugo was first found in the "Twelve Monkeys" script. After Hugo refused, it fell into Brad''s hands. Such rumors are even more true. Added a lot of gunpowder smell. This means that the two films will be compared in all directions, and the performance of Hugo and Brad is bound to ignite all the attention, once again igniting the end of the year. Regardless of whether the parties are willing to admit it or not, it is undeniable that Hugo and Brad are real fateful opponents, and the two are bound to be compared and discussed by the media in all aspects. This is already an established destiny. Brad has never evaded this point. He has recognized this since the audition for "Dahe Love"; and Hugo has never been afraid of competition. Although he does not like hype, he will not back down. , Healthy competition will only make him full of motivation to move forward. From the beginning of the duel, Brad had the upper hand, then Hugo took the lead, Brad was struggling to catch up, and recently Hugo completely suppressed Brad, these two competitors are writing history, then this time " What will be the result of the first week of the duel between "Death Row" and "Twelve Monkeys"? Not to mention how the box office performed, nor how the film critics rated it, at least in terms of the level of attention that was shown, "Death Row" is already half of the lead! Chapter 1351： Dot Ying Boom "Death Row" and "Twelve Monkeys" were screened on December 15th, which became the focus of everyone''s attention. In the eyes of outsiders, this is just a simple screening, but in the eyes of insiders, there is still a difference even if it is shown on the same day in three theaters. "Twelve Monkeys" selected three theaters in the prosperous area of ??Los Angeles, the second largest theater in North America. These three theaters provided 25 screens for screening, in other words, at the same time. Duan has twenty-five theaters that can play this work, and naturally more audiences can be accommodated. "Death Convict Walk" chose the leading company of North American Art Theaters. The landmark theaters (landmark) are located in the University City, Burbank and Beverly Hills. These three theaters provide twelve screens for the performance. show. This is also determined by the attributes of the two movies. "Twelve Monkeys" aimed at the box office, and "Death Row" aimed at the art theater. Compared with mainstream commercial theaters, most art theaters are located in cities where yuppies and baby boomers gather, or college students, because the most loyal audiences of art movies live here, and the level of education is relatively higher. This subtle difference also shows that, in fact, "Death Row" and "Twelve Monkeys" seem to have the same starting line, but in essence, they are still different. Keira Cole got up when the sky was still grey and hurried to the landmark theater in Burbank, but when she arrived at the scene, she saw the terrifying long queue in front of her, and she couldn''t help but take pictures with regret. Slap your head. Last night Joshua Cranston told her that it is best to come and line up one night in advance, otherwise it is very likely that you will not be able to get the first time movie tickets today. Kayla is disapproving of Joshuas fuss. She is a person who has been at the Sundance Film Festival all the year round. She knows clearly that even with the effects of "Pulp Fiction" and Hugo, independent films want to arouse in the United States. More attention is still a long way away. Therefore, even if the "Death Convict Walk" has gained momentum recently, there will not be too many viewers who walk directly into the cinema to watchnot to mention that they walked into the cinema as soon as the first screening on Friday. So Kayla rested early at home and got up early today. But now Kayla regrets it. The mighty crowds in front of me look no less than the premiere of "Life and Death". Kayla can see the long queue from the street next door, and follow the line all the way. Walking towards the entrance of the movie theater, he walked a full distance of nearly three hundred yards, and then saw the end of the line. Looking back, the line that had disappeared at the corner of the street was really staggering. After a rough look, at least three hundred people are queuing. Kayla looked down at his watch. It was only a quarter past six at this time. It was almost two hours before "Death Row" was officially screened. The line was already so majestic. Now, people can''t help but worry: can they really buy today''s movie tickets? The team near the entrance of the cinema gradually began to exaggerate. A dozen tents were camped on the street, and quilts and steaming coffee could even be seen in the line of sight. It was like a camping position. Among the camping spectators, Kayla found Joshua who had just woke up. "Wow, you... it looks... it''s a mess." Kayla tried to find a suitable adjective, but it was very difficult, and the interjection hesitated again and again. Joshua sat cross-legged in the tent and rubbed his eyes. Not only was there no embarrassment on his face, he also chuckled lightly, "Look at the team behind you, it shouldn''t be that bad anymore." This made Kayla. He choked on his words, Joshua poked his head out of the tent, looked around, and yawned, "Look, I came over at 8 o''clock last night, and I photographed twelve people in front of me. Seeing that the scene was really spectacular." "Although I guess the scene will be more lively today..." This is also the reason why Kayla got up before dawn, but thinking about it, her early waking up in front of such an exaggerated team is really nothing, which makes her With a wry smile, he shook his head, "It seems that we have all underestimated the effect of Hugo." "Isn''t it..." Joshua stretched out, stood up, glanced at the team behind again, exclaimed, and then pointed to the partners in front of him, "We talked for a long time last night. These are Hugo''s most loyal fans, but they are more movie fans and don''t know much about Glory to Death. After August 5th, they are very interested in young volcanoes. I taught them a lot of science yesterday. It feels so wonderful." Kayla looked at the unpretentious satisfaction on Joshua''s face, and she couldn''t help but began to envy her. She remembered the taste when she went to Salt Lake City at the beginning of the year. She gathered with all independent film lovers and talked about the world. When it comes to "before sunrise", not everyone likes it. She insists on her own opinions and argues. Red face, but it is the most fond memory. Presumably, Joshua met the twelve Hugo fans here last night, so it was the same mood. Just thinking about it, someone in front yelled, "Hey, guys, we are ready. It seems that the landmark theater is also scared by us. It seems that we are planning to show the first scene at seven o''clock in advance." Joshua put his hands in his pockets, beating gently on the spot, apparently he was still a little bit cold overnight, "We asked them to increase the number of screens, but they refused to do so. It is estimated that today''s screening plan will be cancelled. It''s messed up." Joshua''s words made a sound of response. The number of screens in each movie theater is fixed. For example, three screens play "Death Row", three screens play "Toy Story", and one screen plays "Seven Deadly Sins". The schedules are arranged in advance. OK. If you want to make changes, you need to re-plan the theater manager, and you cannot easily make temporary changes. Seeing the audience so enthusiastic today, it is obvious that the landmark theaters did not expect it. Under the circumstance that the number of screens cannot be changed, it can only increase the number of screenings of "Death Row". Now we will advance the screening time to seven o''clock, and postpone it to midnight, and play in a loop, using this method to accommodate more audiences. Noting the gaze of the partners in front of him, Joshua pointed to Kayla, and said, "Kayla Cole, the backbone of the young volcano. She is on the scene at this year''s Sundance Film Festival." "Wow, young lady, have the opportunity to talk to us about that rare experience in detail." The excitement was mixed with the greeting of "Hey, Kayla", which caused a humming sound, which made Caraillo The disappointed mood became bright again. "Kayla, do you want to stand behind me?" Joshua looked at the super long dragon behind, but at this time, people came over one after another. Seeing such exaggerated queuing, everyone was panicked. Can''t do it. Kayla hesitated. She also wanted to see "Death Convict Walk" for the first time, but in the end she shook her head, "I''ll just line up by myself. You know, the process of waiting in line is also part of watching the movie. I enjoy Such a process, Hugo''s movie is worth waiting for." "Come and tell me." Joshua smiled and nodded. Although he has been here for nearly twelve hours last night, the process of waiting so long is a kind of happiness. Kayla did not dare anymore, "I have to pass quickly, the team is still increasing, I don''t have time." After that, Kayla greeted Joshua briefly and walked towards the end of the team. past. Kayla was still walking quickly, but she found that a large number of people were getting off at the bus station not far away. This shocked her and started running quickly. The dense crowd around her was constantly around her. Backward, except for people, the magnificent scene is still awe-inspiring even if I watch it a few more times. When Kayla ran to the end of the team, she discovered that in the few minutes she had just talked to Joshua, the team had grown for a long time, and she had not had time to catch her breath, behind her A dozen people came again, and even this street could already be seen at the end of the street. Kayla looked forward, then back, and then two more glances. She couldn''t help but smile. She couldn''t wait. Burbanks landmark cinema line ushered in the grand occasion of more than 300 spectators waiting and the crowds were more concentrated and noisy in the university town and Beverly Hills, even more shocked, close to 500. The audience sturdyly surrounded the buildings of the other two landmark theaters, and the streets surrounding the building where the cinema was located were surrounded by turbulent crowds. The iron barrel formation shocked many passers-by-once, the personnel were deserted. The landmark theaters of China have also ushered in such a rare sight? When James Rattle and several fellow reporters rushed to the landmark theater in Beverly Hills, they were shocked by the crowds in front of them, although they all expected that the "Death Row" would be the focus of everyone''s attention. Although they all guessed that Hugo''s powerful appeal will inevitably trigger a craze, even if they raised their expectations high, when they really saw the battle in front of them, they found that they were still far underestimated. The boiling crowd completely surrounded the small landmark theater, like a scourge, and could swallow the entire building at any time. Everyones face was filled with familiar excitement, and he obviously had infinite interest in the movie. Looking forward to it, even if I waited all night, I am still excited. As an art film, it is indeed a miracle that "Death Row" can get so much attention. Seeing this scene, James was shocked, and suddenly a word came out of his mouth, "Did anyone see a reporter from the New York Post?" The colleagues next to him also looked around, "The New York Post" "Will the reporter really show up?" Chapter 1352： Depressed internal injury But a few months ago, when the "Death Row" was officially launched, no media reported the incident. The film was shot without people caring, like a pebble thrown into the ocean. Generally, it did not cause any waves at all. At that time, the "New York Post", "USA Today", "Houston Chronicle", and "San Francisco Chronicle" were the leading newspapers to form a banning alliance, completely banning the "Death Row", plus the "Chicago Forum" With the help of a group of newspapers, including the "Los Angeles Times" and the "New York Times," and the deliberate cooperation of newspapers such as the "Los Angeles Times" and the "New York Times", this ban was an incredible success. Until the incident broke out, people did not notice that Hugo joined the shooting of a new work. If this process continues, it is now time for the "Death Row" to bow to the major news media. Even if the Los Angeles Times and other newspapers are willing to help, the prospect of "Death Row" is still not optimistic. It is bound to be an opportunity for the uncrowned kings to completely suppress Hugo. Even the "pro-Hugo pie" such as the "New York Times" and "Los Angeles Times" can hardly refuse such a temptation. Confused. But contrary to expectations, a report by Anthony Bond Stewart disrupted everyones wishful thinking, and no one would forget what happened afterwards. In just three months, the entire North American journalism has been turned upside down, even if it has now settled. In the end, that profound stamina influence is only now slowly starting to take effect, and it will even continue for decades to change the development direction of the entire news industry. The "death prisoner''s walk" that suddenly appeared like a comet attracted everyone''s attention in an instant. When the first day of the screening was not held, it also caused such a sensation, such a momentum and the desertedness of a few months ago. Formed a two-pole contrast. So what about the original blockade of the alliance? Where are they? Colin Mailer is very embarrassed now. The single day of "Death Row" and "Twelve Monkeys" was held at the same time. It is conceivable that the news media will be lively, not only because of the fateful rivals of Hugo and Brad, It is also because the film that has been mentioned the most in the past three months is finally going to be released, and it is also because every reporter is gearing up to reappear. Regardless of whether the "Death Row" is successful or not, the forbearance of the uncrowned kings in the past few months can be reached. If the film is successful, they can naturally praise Hugo for his excellence, and it can be regarded as a real end to the entanglement between the two sides. : At least on the surface; if the movie fails, although they won''t fall into trouble, gloating and cynicism are still indispensable, and it can be regarded as a breath of malice. Therefore, almost without any doubt, all the media will appear on the scene to report on today''s grand occasion. At this time, there was no exchange between the banned alliances, which had become a virtual reality, but Colin knew that USA Today, the Houston Chronicle, and the San Francisco Chronicle had all decided to go to the scene. What about the "New York Post"? According to the report, they can fully praise the "twelve monkeys", and then try their best to support Brad and suppress Hugo, but they will also become the laughing stock of their peers in the industry. Because they reported on Brad themselves, they were actually talking about this duel and this contest. They were slapped in the face; what''s more, if you dont mention "death prisoner walk", it will certainly not achieve the purpose of stimulating sales. Once the report is decided, the two works must be reported together. This also means that the blockade alliance initiated by the "New York Post" is not only worthless, but also a complete joke. As the editor-in-chief, Colin will lose face for a long time to come. If they do not report, they have maintained their reputation, but in the case of all the media trying their best to report, the unique "New York Post" has no sales at all. It is conceivable that Colin will face the anger of the head office News Corporation next. , His position as editor-in-chief will be challenged again. What''s more, the other members of the banned alliance were trying their best to report, and there was only a polished commander of the "New York Post". It is estimated that this "face" is not much left, just like a joke. This made Colin stand in a very embarrassing position. It was not only a dilemma, but also a question of slapped his left cheek or slapped his right cheek-in any case, the shame is affirmative. Colin really hated this situation. After the "Before Sunrise" was released at the beginning of this year, the "New York Post" gained a short-term advantage over Hugo. Colin was very proud of it for a while, but it was a pity. Yes, Colin''s good mood did not last long, and now it has once again caused the "New York Post" and himself to fall into an uncontrollable quagmire. Colin is gnashing his teeth now, wanting to peel Hugo''s skin, bite Hugo''s flesh, and bite Hugo''s bones. Even so, it is difficult to get rid of his hatred. However, Colin can become the editor-in-chief of the "New York Post" with two brushes, just like when the "National Enquirer" was preparing to report the news of "Hugo Going Mad", Colin refused this after careful consideration. Proposal, which also gave the "New York Post" valuable breathing time in the past few months. Colin knew that in fact, the uncrowned kings now really hardly have a good face in the face of Hugo, not just the "New York Post", but this is the status quo of the news industry. They are dependent on news events and news figures. Different from the "truth first" of social news or political news, the particularity of entertainment news also makes the relationship between them and public figures more complicated. Therefore, what Colin needs to do now is to calm down, wait for the opportunity, and then regain the advantage; if there is no opportunity, then he needs to use Hugo to hype the news, just like "before sunrise" , Regardless of whether Hugo likes it or not, as a public figure, Hugo is what people consume. Colin should use this accurately to make Hugo sad. But the truth comes back to the truth, Colin knows these truths, but it is not so easy to implement it, and Colin can hardly control his anger. After learning about the grand event at the gate of the landmark theater for the first time, Colin faced a difficult problem. Even though he was depressed to the point of internal injuries, he did not have time to heal. He must make a decision as soon as possible, whether to report or not to report? After hesitating again and again, Colin still made a decision: report! Although the report loses his face as the editor-in-chief, at least the newspaper sales are guaranteed, and he can make a fuss about the Hugo and Brad duel, disgusting and disgusting Hugo, which also means from the perspective of the businessman. Said that the interests are guaranteed. This is the wise choice. After Colin gave the order, he was about to vomit blood and decided to report. In fact, it was Colin himself who was injured: This also means that all his plans in the past few months are just a joke. How pitiful and ridiculous. , How sad! "Hey, look, isn''t that Travis from the New York Post? I remember he was still in the New York Post, right?" A reporter next to him saw a few familiar figures among the crowd and immediately raised his voice. Speaking of. James looked in the direction, and then he saw a four-person team. The leader was the new reporter Travis of the New York Post. However, this reporter can only be regarded as just leaving the ranks of rookies. Nothing. Fame, even the last name is unknown. It can only be said that there are not many reporters within the New York Post who are willing to report on Hugo News, because they all know how embarrassing they are in front of their colleagues. However, the "New York Post" still attaches great importance to the "death row". The four-person team is considered a luxurious configuration for on-site interviews. Two interview reporters and two camera reporters are used to ensure that the details of the scene can be recorded. Obviously, they intend to conduct special topics. The rhythm of the report. "Yeah, man!" A reporter from the "Orange County Chronicle" next to James shouted out loud, so that fans and other reporters at the door could watch it, and it seemed a bit strange amid the riots, "''New York Post ''Come to report too? Don''t find the wrong way, the gate is on the right." As soon as this was said, a group of reporters burst into laughter. They all understood the so-called blockade of the alliance, and naturally they also knew what the New York Post''s move to the scene today meant. This slap was really loud and crackling. Travis''s cheek was still not thick enough, and his cheeks blushed in an instant I wanted to get into the ground in embarrassment, looked around, and then led the team toward the entrance. , I just hope to be an ostrich. Fans dont know much about these inside stories. Since the banning of the alliance did not play any role or caused any waves, no one paid attention, but most of them knew that the "New York Post" and Hugo did not deal with each other, so Everyone started booing, booing and booing all over the world, making Trasvina and his party like a mouse crossing the street, accepting the trial of more than 500 people at the scene. The taste of it, only one can taste it. The uncrowned kings always regard public figures as consumer goods, but behind the supremacy of entertainment means that one day, the uncrowned king will also become people''s consumer goods, first "Mr. Bond", and now a reporter for the "New York Post" Guys, should this mean the progress of the news industry or the irony of the news industry? "Death Prisoner''s Walk" has not yet begun to be screened, and the screening is still in the making, and the topicality of the news is already emerging. Relatively speaking, the "Twelve Monkeys", which was grandly launched in the theater, seemed a bit deserted, although Universal Pictures also invited many reporters, and thanks to the confrontation between Hugo and Brad, almost every media will send reporters to interview; but the problem is: there are actually more reporters than movie fans, this... Chapter 1353： Frenzy influx At 6:30, the landmark theater line began to release people. Because the "death row" was not considered such a grand occasion, DreamWorks and 20th Century Fox did not hold pre-sales-pre-sales are basically a special case of summer commercial blockbusters. Therefore, the landmark theaters must allow the audience to enter the venue in advance and purchase movie tickets, so as to ensure the official screening at seven o''clock. Hula la, the turbulent crowd at the door rushed to the inside of the movie theater, like a dam that opened the gate, and the galloping horses made the entire movie theater start to vibrate. As an art theater line, the scale of landmark theater lines is originally small. On average, there are only six or seven screens in each cinema, and the entire space is relatively narrow. But even so, the space of landmark theaters is usually very empty. You must know that in North America, except for landmark theaters, almost all other art theaters are poorly managed, and either the government or the film association sponsors and maintains it. But today, the landmark theater line also presents a completely different scene. The entire scene seems to be flooded. Countless people flock into the movie theater, crowding the ticket hall of the movie theater, even if every team queues up properly. But the crowds are still very appalling, and the excitement and discussion filled with ears made the December weather present a wave of restlessness and excitement of midsummer. Such a scene shocked the mentally prepared conductors. This is an unprecedented sight for the landmark theater! Joshua entered the movie theater the first time. Before the conductor could speak, he eagerly said, "''Death Row,'' a ticket for the first show." After the ticket was received, Joshua went straight. Just jumping up and down excitedly in the same place, greeted the friends who had been with me all night last night to buy popcorn next to me, ready to go directly to the theater to watch the movie. With the same grand occasion, from Burbank to Beverly Hills to the University City, the landmark cinema line has almost become the busiest center of Los Angeles today. The crazy crowd was almost mistaken for the scene on the premiere day of a summer commercial blockbuster, which was staggering. At the same time, the theater line has been kicking off the whole day in an orderly manner. Although there is no unusual and lively scene of the landmark theater line, as the second largest theater line in North America, the passenger flow is already very large. In the early morning, it is not too deserted. Friday was originally a time for crowds of moviegoers. After Derek Bentley (drake.bently) completed the shift, he skillfully took up his post, saw the customer in front of him, smiled and said, "Good morning, welcome to, what can I do? Did it help you?" The customer standing in front of Derek held the wallet in his hand and looked at the chart next to him, with a hesitant look on his face, "Hello...uh, I don''t know any good-looking works...can you recommend it?" "What kind of work do you like?" Derek asked politely, and pointed to the poster on the billboard beside him. "For an action movie, the ''007'' series of restart works are being shown, and the reputation is very good; and family animation "Toy Story" is our best ticket sales recently. Of course, if you like the new work, "Game of the Brave" will premiere today to see if you are interested." Here is, this is a commercial theater line, and they must recommend works that can drive sales. This is the unshakable nature of business people. This is also the difference from the landmarks. Most of the screens are given to the "Game of the Brave" which also premiered on the 15th. Compared with the "Twelve Monkeys" which was screened at the beginning, the "Game of the Brave" was grandly premiered. "It''s the most important thing. "I have no interest in commercial films. I heard that Hugo Lancaster has a movie recently released." The customer''s eyes wandered around on many movie posters, and finally he took his eyes away in a disappointed manner. "Why Didn''t I see it here?" Derek was silent in his heart. Hugos powerful appeal is indeed hard to match, but his job is to keep customers and not allow him to go to the landmark theater. Todays work will be screened. The theater will arrange screenings, and today will also be screenings of "Twelve Monkeys", starring Brad Pitt and Bruce Verus. I wonder if you are interested?" The customer thought for a while in silence, "Give me two tickets to the''Game of the Brave''." "Two''Games of the Brave''..." Derek yelled slogans skillfully, and quickly issued the tickets in his hand, then smiled and passed the movie tickets with both hands, "I hope you enjoy today''s movie watching." Then he followed Delhi. Ke Gao raised his right hand and smiled brightly at the customer behind him, "Good morning, welcome to..." On the other hand, Jason Sean (.sean) has been standing at the front desk of the landmark theater for half an hour, and his reply has gradually formed a standardized model, "Good morning, welcome to the landmark." The customers in front of them are basically All of the above gave basic and consistent answers concisely, and then Jason would lower his head and check it with a smile, "Sorry, the nine o''clock field has also been sold out. Is there any problem with the tickets for the eleven o''clock field?" "Death Row" is basically the only work that sells tickets after the start of construction this morning. There are more than fifteen films being screened at the same time in the theater this week. Although the landmark theater book is not comparable, there are also three other works being screened this week. The British and American cooperation "Othello (, from The French work "The Night of Lost Dreams (. of...), and the British film "Sense and Emotion (Sense. and. which was screened in seventy theaters two weeks ago. But obviously, the audience who came this morning were not interested. At a quarter past eight, it was finally Kaylas turn. She rushed forward in a hurry. Before Jason could speak, she asked directly, "'' Death row''s most recent scene." "The''Death Convict'' Walk'' is only available after 1 p.m. Isn''t that okay?" Jason asked politely, but Kayla was shocked by this answer. She came to line up early in the morning, and the tickets were already there. Sold until one o''clock in the afternoon. Its just that Kayla has forgotten that the landmark theater in Burbank only has three screens to show "Death Row". Seeing Kaylas surprised look, Jason still smiled and suggested, We still have tickets for the other three works that we screened at 8 oclock, if you need it... But Jasons words were directly interrupted. Keira immediately shook her head, "No, just give me some tickets for that show, two, thank you." There is another one for Meleryn Dixon. Meleryn recently had a bad cold. This morning I had to go to the hospital, so I entrusted Kayla to buy a ticket. It is estimated that Melerin will be here soon. Groups of spectators were frantically snapping up tickets for today''s "Death Row". At nine o''clock, the audience who had finished watching the first movie left the cinema, looking at the heavy expressions on their faces, many of them were lining up to buy. The audience of the ticket came forward and asked, "Is this movie not good-looking? Isn''t it disappointing that the movie can''t meet the high expectations?" But they got a very vague answer, "I don''t know, I need to think about it, I think, you should go in and see for yourself." This made the audience look at each other. What does this mean? Is the movie good-looking or not good-looking? This also makes the audience''s curiosity more vigorous, and among those who have not yet entered the theater to watch, a variety of comments began to ferment. Some people think that the movie will be a disaster, some people think that the movie is worth remembering, and some even think that the movie must be terrible, and the events of the previous few months are totally a big conspiracy, absolutely. Malicious hype. But even so, it was still not able to stop the audience''s enthusiasm. Before the shift at noon, all tickets for the "Death Row" on the 15th had been completely announced for sale. In the face of the customers in front of him, Jason was already stiff. "Im very sorry, but todays tickets are sold out. If you want to watch a movie today,''Sense and Emotion'' is a good choice, and the other two movies have also won good reputation. You can consider watching. ?" The customer standing in front of him looked entangled and seemed to be seriously thinking about Jason''s opinion, but after hesitating again and again, he still asked, "Then can''t I buy tomorrow''s tickets now?" "Is it still a''death row''?" Jason confirmed again. "Yes, I queued for two hours just to see this work as soon as possible." The customer looked depressed, obviously annoyed by his late arrival. When he arrived at nine o''clock, the scene was already crowded. That scene was no less impressive than the premiere of "Game of the Brave" last night. "We now have tickets for tomorrow''s midnight show. Starting at one o''clock in the morning is that okay?" In fact, in art theaters, the midnight show usually shows old movies, so that people can enjoy the classics of the previous era. The work, but todays situation is quite special. Taking into account the grand scene at the scene, the landmark theaters decided temporarily that the screens allocated to the "Death Row" will be shown in a loop throughout the night, and the rest of the screens will play old movies in the midnight scene as planned. Although the landmark is an art theater, profit is still an important goal for them. It would be unwise to miss the "Death Row". "No problem! Of course there is no problem!" The customers in front of him simply, without hesitation, made Jason feel the firmness of the other party again. This is the difference from landmarks. Although the brand is large, the theater chain is large, and the crowd is rich, the competition within the theater chain is also more intense. Their audiences often face more choices, "Twelve Monkeys" and "Braves" Its not easy to get the upper hand in the games head-on collision. The landmark brand is small, the theater line is small, and the crowd is sparse, but the audience who is willing to come to the art theater line has a clear goal and firm thinking. They are very sure of their choice. "Death Row" has an absolute advantage. In just one morning, all the tickets for "Death Row" at the three theaters on the 15th were announced to be sold out, and tickets for the midnight and matinee venues of the next day began to be sold early. It makes people lose all languages! Chapter 1354： Death row Sitting in the cinema, Joshua was a little embarrassed, because he was too excited and emotionally anxious. On the one hand, he was looking forward to Hugo''s performance, but on the other hand, he was worried that the theme of "Death Row" would be too depressing and difficult. Win everyone''s love. However, there was not much time left for him to worry. In a blink of an eye, the lights around the auditorium dimmed, and Joshua knew that the movie was about to officially start. The beginning of "Death Convict''s Walk" slowly kicked off with the sound of gloomy and dark music. The movie reveals a gloomy confusion in a trivial, chaotic, and confused picture, and the interlacing of flashbacks and reality clips makes people Full of doubts. This is the beginning of a typical art film, revealing a sense of depth and literary art, which is directly opposite to the simplicity of commercial films. This made Joshua unable to help but adjust his sitting posture, frowning and carefully looking at the big screen, thinking about the content of the movie. Tim Robbins''s slightly disturbed and slightly shaking lens slowly opened the story scroll, and then Joshua realized that these fragmented scenes are all depicting the nun Helen Poe played by Susan Sarandon. Lei Jin''s vague image, he can vaguely guess that this is a young nun who has converted to religious beliefs, and at the same time she has a kind heart and a firm belief. At the request of the death row prisoner Matthew Poncelet, Helen began to correspond with him, and later decided to visit him in person. This is Helens first visit to prison in prison. Before meeting Matthew, the priest of the prison warned Helen because Matthew was a vicious murderer. He and his companions brutally killed a couple. Still strong. Raped that girl. Joshua, like the priest, could not understand why the nun Helen came to visit Matthew. The priest worried that Helen''s sensibility and softheartedness as a woman would become a breakthrough for Matthew, and he was asked to clean him up, but in fact, the priest did not think that Matthew was wronged. Joshua had to admit that he was a little disappointed. Could this movie be the same old-fashioned plot: everyone believed that Matthew was the murderer, but with Helens help, Matthews grievances were washed away, and finally Can justice be done? There was also a trivial noise in the ear. Although the sound was not loud, it was obvious that many audiences thought so. The high expectations of "Death Row" became a stumbling block at this time. Many people Quite critical of movies. But the movie continued. Joshua could clearly feel Helen''s tension. The fierce and fierce male hormones in the prison were like a beast''s mouth, ready to swallow Helen at any time. But when Helen saw Matthew, Helen was quite surprised, and Joshua was the same, because Matthew was not as fierce and cold-blooded as he imagined. Looking at Hugo on the big screen, Joshua couldn''t help but laugh. At this moment Hugo was combing an exaggerated punk head. The blond hair gleamed in the dark light of the prison, and the beard made Hugo more tough and vicissitudes. Hugo lifted slightly. Chin, he looked at Helen with a condescending gaze, just a meeting, Hugo revealed the aggressiveness of his body. Sure enough, his words were full of picky and irony. He saw Helen''s jerky and nervousness. He revealed his aversion to blacks. He was full of resentment towards his ex-wife. He believed that death row prisoners were poor, but at the same time Protecting himself carefully, his slightly trembling hands revealed the tension and fragility in his heart when he lit the cigarette, and it can be seen that he is in a state of full defense at any time. This is Matthew Poncelet. Although it looks funny, Joshua involuntarily wants to applaud Hugo. There are not many special highlights, but the image of Matthew is instantly clear in Hugos delicate performance. stand up. Even Susan, who has always been excellent in acting, looks "green" in front of Hugo. Compared to the storyline, the acting skills of the two leading actors made Joshua amazed, but Hugo had also contributed to such a performance many times before, and Joshua still did not feel that the previous news incidents made Hugo mad. The key to this also made Joshua even more curious about the follow-up performance. However, the plot of the movie still doesn''t seem to jump out of the clich circle. As Joshua expected, Matthew believed that the real criminal was Karl Vitello, not him, that the couple were killed by Karl, and he was just a bystander. But now Karl is only in prison for life, and Matthew has been sentenced to death. Therefore, Matthew wants to appeal, he has prepared the materials, and he only needs Helen to help him submit it. It seems that acting skills are the essence of this movie compared to the storyline. Joshua inevitably has some regrets. After all, every work before Hugo is a masterpiece, whether it is the script or the characters. So, is Hugo''s instinct to pick the film in "Death Row" is still wrong? Helen accepted Matthew''s request and launched an investigation after returning, but she found that all the information showed that Matthew was guilty. Not only was the evidence conclusive, but Matthew was facing the police. During investigations and court trials, their attitudes were very bad, and Matthew and Carl accused each other of lying and shirk the responsibility on each other. As a result, Matthew was more suspicious, Carl had better lawyers, and the jury conducted a sentence based on the principle of reasonable doubt. Helen couldn''t help being suspicious, she was afraid that the priest''s worries would come true: Matthew was the real prisoner, and she was just being used by Matthew. However, the date of Matthews execution has been fixed. As the governors campaign is underway, politicians have determined the execution time of a death sentence in order to reiterate their political positions. Matthew will be executed in seven days. This gave Helen no more time to think. Although Helen was not sure whether this was correct, she was not even sure whether she liked Matthew, but she decided to lend a hand, so she found the lawyer Hilton. Due to time constraints, Hilton suggested that Matthew should use family affection to impress the amnesty to prove that he is a man and not a beast, first postpone the execution time, and then appeal to the Supreme Court to try to prove Matthew''s innocence. This also requires Matthew''s mother to testify in court, hoping to impress the amnesty, but Matthew is very repulsive and resolutely opposed. On Easter, Helen personally found Poncelet''s house and met Matthew''s mother Lucille. Since Matthew was sentenced to death as a murderer, life for the Poncelet family is also very difficult now. Not only are neighbors repelling Lucille, but Matthews three younger brothers are also suffering from school days. See In this scene, Helen also felt sad. Joshua could not help but sighed. Regardless of whether Matthew was innocent or not, even though Matthew was really a murderer, his family was innocent. It is natural for people to sympathize with the family of the deceased from a moral standpoint; It is also unbearable to condemn the innocent family members of the murderer from a moral standpoint, including children. Therefore, when Helen returned home for Easter, her family all accused Helen of incorrect behavior, "Have you taken into account the feelings of the family of the deceased? Are there many other people in your community who need your help? If you want to help, you wont be on death row. The time and energy you spend on this kind of person is enough to help many problematic youths..." Although this has once again deepened Joshuas guess-no one believes in Matthew, except for Helen, in the end only relying on Helen to wash Matthew''s innocence, this kind of routine has been seen once in "Yihai Xiongfeng" , This makes Joshua quite disappointed; but I have to admit that Joshua found that the plot in the story is worth thinking about. The United States always screams for human rights and equality for all. Does that mean that death row inmates no longer have equal rights? Everyone seems to think that it is better to help others than to help death row prisoners. Since when did the helpers begin to distinguish objects? Even if it is true, we should not help those who are extremely vicious, should not help the gangsters, but what about the innocent family members of death row prisoners? But as a nun, how about giving spiritual support to death row prisoners? Could it be that death row prisoners have even been deprived of their freedom of belief? Joshua was unable to sort out his thoughts for a while, because the words of Helen''s family seemed to be correct. The time to help a death row prisoner might be able to save many teenagers on the verge of crime and prevent more crimes. The story of "Death Convict''s Walk" seems to be more profound than imagined. Helen persuaded Matthew to agree to allow her mother to testify in court, but as Matthew expected, Lucille completely broke down in the court, sobbing in tears, she could not even speak the basic words, and had to leave early. Lucille held tightly the photos of Matthew in his infancy that could not be shown to everyone in her hands, and cried out on Helen''s shoulders. As a mother, she still couldn''t give up Matthew. The amnesty can only leave Hilton alone trying to turn the tide Matthew was sentenced to death because he did not have enough money to hire more lawyers, which is unfair to him... Now, we have invented one of the most humane methods, injecting poisonous needles. We **** the death row, first gave him an anesthesia needle, and then a needle that ruptured his lungs. The third needle stopped his heart, like killing an old horse. His face looked like he was asleep, but his internal organs were torn apart. His facial muscles would have been twisted, but the anesthesia needle made him look peaceful, so we dont need to see the horrible thing. The sight, we don''t have to stain our hands with blood, nor can we see how the internal organs of the condemned prisoners shrink, twist, and fester. We just sat aside and nodded and said: Justice can be done. " Joshua fell silent in this way. The death penalty, a topic that has always been full of controversy, appeared in front of everyone again today, and it was pinned on a special case like Matthew. Is he innocent at all? But leaving Matthew aside, Joshua finally understood that the story of "Death Row" is not that simple. Its not just Joshua. At this time, the entire movie theater became silent. Everyone originally came for Hugos wonderful performance. During the first half an hour of the movie, Hugo did show off his superb performance. People admire it, but it didn''t reach the expected height. Relatively speaking, it was a slightly boring and clichd plot, but it brought an unparalleled impact. Chapter 1355： Conflict of Thoughts "Matthew Poncelet is not a kind young man, he is a cold-blooded murderer." Facing Hilton''s sensational words, the prosecution lawyer said, "He shot Walter twice in the back of the head and raped. He raped Hope, and He stabbed her seventeen times, and finally fired two shots at the back of the girl''s head." Amidst the attorney''s accusation, Matthew was calm and calm, and even curled his lips in disdain. It was unrepentant and even cold-blooded. The expression made everyone in the cinema take a sigh of relief, The parents of the deceased will never see their children graduate, never attend their childrens weddings, never spend Christmas together, and never have grandchildren. They have lost the love of their sons and daughters. Female, I just want the prisoner to be executed accordingly!" These words made Joshua feel restless, and even felt ashamed because of the thoughts he had just now. But Joshua faintly said something was wrong with the character, but he couldn''t tell. It''s just that Joshua is not the only person who has such an idea, Helen is also on pins and needles on the big screen. When Helen faced Walter and Hopes parents, he was almost speechless. Walters father Earle angrily accused, How can you sit next to Poncelet without coming to talk to our two couples? Talk? How can you worry about Poncelet without thinking that maybe we need you too?" Facing Earl''s accusation, Helen was at a loss, she could only stand restlessly in place, lost in thought. The depression that permeated the movie theater also allowed everyone''s impetuous mood to settle. In the end, the Amnesty Department rejected Matthew''s appeal, and the death penalty was held on schedule. Helen began to visit Walter and Hopes family. Walters home was already in shreds. Because of Walters death, his parents had gone through grief, quarrels, and the Cold War. They finally chose to divorce. Now they are leaving here to build a beautiful family. The house of memories, the whole world has begun to fall apart, and only the eternal memories are left tumbling in the scars. The same is true for Hopes home. They are always immersed in the memories of their daughters, and they can even talk in detail about every little detail of each day. When they recall the details of the afternoon their daughter was murdered, they were caught by themselves. The sadness was overwhelmed. Hope''s father even regretted that he did not personally kill Matthew on the day of the trial, which allowed Matthew to live for another six years, until now he will not be executed. Helen''s eyes were full of tears, and she was moved by the great affection of the parents in front of her, which made her deeply suspicious of herself. But when Hopes parents questioned why Helen continued to help Matthew, Helen tried to explain that God would help everyone. She wanted Matthew to confess the crime, but Hopes parents simply could not accept this idea. They fiercely Helen was invited to leave their home. This almost caused Helen to collapse. She wanted to help Matthew, but she simply believed that everyone is equal before God and everyone should have a chance to atone for their sins. If Matthew is guilty, then she hopes Matthew pleaded guilty; if Matthew is innocent, she hopes to find the real culprit. But her idea was not recognized by others. Her persistence seemed so ridiculous to others, because the suffering of the two families of the deceased was beyond ordinary peoples imagination. Not only could she not ignore the parents of the deceased, she was a nun. , She should also be the sustenance of the two deceased''s families. This dilemma is interrogating Helen''s beliefs, and even made her start to have self-doubt: Should she really continue to believe in God and choose to help Matthew? When Helen heard Matthews profanity in the TV news, "I have no feelings for this government. I am a member of the Germanic Brotherhood. Its right to kill Jews... Ill join a terrorist organization and bomb. Drop the government building..." This shocked Helen, "How could I help such a person? I must be crazy!" The tormented Helen and Ma Xian faced confrontation, and in the face of Matthew, who had no regrets, Helen tried to persuade Matthew to make Matthew realize that it is wrong to hurt others and make Matthew realize that no one should be taken. The simple execution made Matthew realize the pain the two families endured. But Matthew was so obsessed. He just insisted that he hated the government, insisted that he did not kill anyone, and even applied for a polygraph test, just to let his mother know that he was innocent. Matthew''s stubbornness and coldness made Helen''s situation more difficult. The communities where she worked were full of rumors, and even neighbors in these communities began to distance their children from Helen. Helen has now become "Matthew''s side." People think that Helen is helping the devil, so they are like alienating the Poncelet family, alienating Helen. As the time for Matthew''s death sentence is getting closer, Helen''s struggle is getting more and more turbulent. Matthew began to read the Bible under Helens persuasion, which added a lot of content to the conversation between the two of them. Helen told Matthew, Love can bring about change. Those who are ignored, such as prostitutes. Girl, Beggars and poor people, they finally find someone who respects and loves them so that they can understand their survival value. Since then, they have gained dignity and strength." Seeing this, Joshua suddenly understood that this is why Helen has been insisting on helping Matthew. Helen wants to use the power of love to change Matthew. She cannot change the established facts, but she can change Matthew. On one side are the murderers who seem to be extremely vicious, and on the other side are the tragic and poor victims'' families. Helen''s plight also makes every audience in the cinema, including Joshua, start thinking. This is not choosing a position, but it is also choosing a position. Murderers are certainly hateful, but what about the murderers family members? And can the murderer himself be saved? The victim''s family is sad, but can it be true that using tooth for tooth and blood for blood can alleviate the hatred? And how should their lives continue? Does God really love everyone? So should the executioners who kill lives deserve God''s forgiveness and redemption? These countless contradictory ideological conflicts cannot find a breakthrough at all, they can only be smashing left and right in the mind. At this moment, Joshua even forgot Hugo and Susan, because the delicate performances of these two actors have substituted all the audience into the whole story. Matthew and Helen appeared on the big screen. , And the shock of the whole story spread out silently, making everyone''s heart heavy and hard to breathe. Helen fainted directly because of excessive pressure, which made Matthew worried. At the next meeting, Matthew''s fear of being alone and afraid of death made him lose control. He looked at Helen and complained again. Worry, like Helen is his last rope. Matthew pinned all his hopes on the polygraph ceremony, the governor''s attitude, and the Supreme Court decision... But these hopes were extinguished one by one. As the time for Matthews execution is getting closer and closer, even Helen is beginning to feel scared, because a living life will be strangled in front of her, even the death of an animal will make people feel pity and sadness, not to mention It was a living humanher kind, which made Helen also feel terrified. Looking at Matthew, who was panicking because of death, and Helen who was panicking because of witnessing death, Joshua felt that he was about to breathe. He looked at Matthew who lit a cigarette with his hands shaking slightly on the big screen. The stubbornness and panic in the amber eyes gradually became blurred in the lingering smoke, but he felt a boulder pressed against his chest, and he didn''t know what emotion it was, pity? Worried? fear? But at least it''s not abomination. The day for the execution of the death penalty came, and the Poncelet family was able to gather together. In front of the family, Matthew completely relaxed, feeling the joy and relaxation that has been long-lost, and the whole room was full of laughter. His three younger brothers, his mother, they are all innocent, but their lives have been shocked because of Matthew''s status as a "death prisoner" and they have begun to fall apart. At this point, there is no difference between the Poncelet family and the families of Walter and Hope. Faced with his son who is about to be executed, Lucille couldn''t even give Matthew a hug. But when the topic of death came again, everyone was silent, and the deathly silence made the air begin to tighten. No one knew how to face such a problem. How to learn to face death is a subject that will never be learned. Seeing Matthew, who was being escorted away, Lucille completely broke down, tears broke down his eyes, and her whole body was helplessly relieved of all her strength, and the only thing Matthew, who could no longer see the outside scene, worried was, "I How is mom?" The grief and helplessness of the Poncelet family, the grandeur and panic of Matthew, the depression and sadness of Helen, in the face of the indifference and numbness of the prison guards, seemed so pale and feeble, but it was set off in the heart of every audience in the cinema. Stormy seas. Joshua is no longer uncertain. He is not sure whether Matthew is really guilty. He is not sure whether his speculation about the movie is correct. He is not even sure whether he wants Matthew to be executed... Matthew, who started eating his last meal, still refused to tell the truth, which disappointed Helen. At this time, the movie began to reveal the truth. Matthew and Carl met Walter and Hope in the outskirts and pushed them aside. Matthew, who was getting closer and closer to death, began to lose control. He ranted in his cell, angry at everything around him, and even hated the two parents who wished to see his death. Faced with Matthew like this, Helen began to press on, "Dont shirk responsibility! You blame Carl, blame the government, drugs, drugs, black people, the parents of the dead! You blame the two children for showing up in the suburbs! Then Matthew Pang What about Sly? What about his role? Is he really innocent? Or is he a victim?" "I''m not a victim!" Matthew suppressed his inner anger and whispered toward Helen. Faced with Matthew like this, Helen is almost crazy. At this time, Matthew has no way to escape punishment. Helen only hopes that Matthew can tell the truth. She only hopes that Matthew can achieve self-salvation. The execution time at midnight is getting closer and closer, and people watching the execution come one after another. They even enjoy the buffet outside, like a feast; while Matthew is making the last call with his mother. On the phone, Lucille broke down, and Matthew couldn''t cry. He was completely out of control, tearing down his face holding the handset. Helen looked at the Bible that Matthew had just handed over to her, and fell silent. She decided not to give up and make one last attempt! Chapter 1356： Epic acting Helen and Matthew had the last conversation across the prison railing. Matthew, who was crying with red eyes, looked at a loss and helpless. The last call with his mother just now exhausted all his energy. He whispered. , My mother kept saying,''It''s all Witlow''s fault''. She kept complaining about me catching that guy. I don''t want her to have such thoughts. " In Helens sincere sight, Matthews line of defense was completely broken. His mothers perseverance, fear of death, and Helens persistence all turned into strength and made Matthew muster the courage, "As you said, I could leave at the time. But I didnt. I was a victim, I was a coward. He was savage than me, I just...drank too much and tried to be prestigious, but I still couldnt... I didnt have the guts to resist him. . I told my mother that I am a coward." At this moment, Matthew removed all the shells, like a fragile larva, and revealed all the facts, "That boy... Walter... I killed him..." Joshua sat on the spot with a face full of shock, his brain rang with a bell, and he couldn''t believe that Matthew was the murderer, and Matthew was the murderer who brutally killed the couple. Everything before was a lie, and "Death Row" was not what they imagined. The energy and connotation contained in this story far exceeded their imagination. Not only Joshua, but the entire movie theater was silent, and all the audience were shocked. They just looked at the big screen innocently, and Matthews soft sobbing sound echoed in the theater, as if deep in their hearts. Weeping, that is the voice of the soul repenting. Matthew confessed all his crimes, he killed Walter, and he participated in the strong. Raped Hope; and Carl was just as strong. He raped Hope, and stabbed Hope 17 times continuously out of control, and finally ended Hope''s voice with two shots. This is the truth. Damn Matthew, he is indeed a murderer; but...what about Carl? Joshua looked at the blushing Matthew on the big screen. Matthew''s crystal clear amber eyes flashed with helpless and hurried tears. The confusion in the faint light revealed his fragility. , The inner struggle is like a flower blooming proudly on the rock, struggling to penetrate the surface of the earth to reveal its original true appearance. Under Helen''s guidance, Matthew began to repent and began to atone for his sins. He hoped that his death would at least bring a touch of comfort to Walter and Hope''s parents. Helens involuntary tears gleamed with divine light, while the tears in the corners of Matthews eyes became calm and relieved little by little. Under that tough, rebellious, cold, cruel shell, there was a The timid, weak, helpless, and painful soul shivered between the midnight dreams. "I''m so cold." Matthew shrank his shoulders and sighed softly. Looking at the figure on the big screen that was so thin that he was almost crushed by the prison, Joshua only felt that he could not breathe. He knew the truth. He knew that Matthew was a terrible murderer. He knew that the law did not misjudge. But why was his heart so turbulent, why he was so depressed that he could barely breathe, why his eyes started to become warm. Is this sympathizing with Matthew? Still moved by Matthew''s calmness? But this kind of emotion is so complicated that Joshua can''t even sort out his thoughts. But Joshua knew that Helens persistence was correct. Helens persistence was finally rewarded. Matthew told the truth. Matthew responded to Helens call. Helen made his beliefs come true. Gossip became insignificant at this moment. But no one cares about Matthew''s needs. Except for Helen, the prison is unwilling to give Matthew a coat, and the prison is unwilling to play chants to Matthew, and the prison is unwilling to send others to accompany Matthew. Only Helen, in the last days of Matthew''s life, Helen''s fragile but strong smile became the only light. Helen sang softly, her voice was trembling, not to mention whether the singing was beautiful, but in this song, the faintly flickering tears in Matthew''s eyes were full of pain and suffering, as if it were a soul. After being purified, the pain between the brows danced gently, bathing in Helen''s eyes full of sacred light, slowly dissipating. The prison guard informed Helen that he should leave. Helen walked out into the corridor in pain, while Matthew slowly lowered his head, his shoulders were trembling slightly, and he could vaguely hear the sound of his inhalation of forbearing crying, that was intricate. The sound made Joshua sad for a while. He could only watch Matthew''s thin shoulders be silent, but his heart was twitching. However, Joshua himself didn''t know what he was suffering. The prison guards escorted Matthew out. Although Matthew showed his toughness, his muscles began to tremble uncontrollably, like dead leaves that would fall at any time in the autumn wind. Helen looked at Matthew with tears and said sincerely, "I think what you saw before you left the world was a face full of love. You have to look at me when they execute their executions." "Dead prisoners walk (dead. man.)!" The guard shouted, and Matthew was escorted to the execution ground. Helen put his right hand on Matthew''s left shoulder and walked forward side by side. Helen whispered the contents of the Bible. In the sacred church poetry, Matthew whispered to Helen, "Will you have time to visit my mother?" The loneliness on his face was struggling with panic and fear. In an instant, Joshua felt a corner of her heart collapse. Looking at Helens tearful eyes, looking at Matthews thin back, the turbulent turbulence at this moment almost made her. Ya can''t breathe. Matthew was tied to a torture instrument. The footage of the movie was so calm that every detail was revealed. The clock on the wall kept flying away. The guard who meticulously tied Matthew up was shaved because he was worried that he could not find blood vessels. A clean left calf, a nurse who put on a glove to pierce a needle into a blood vessel, Matthews eyes full of fear and anxiety... When the curtains are opened, the executioners and the observers can see each other through a layer of glass, but at this moment, Matthew is tied to the torture instrument like a beast. The indifferent faces of the guards next to him make him excessive The facial muscles that started twitching with fear looked so ridiculous. And Joshua seemed to be sitting side by side with Helen. He was also sitting at the scene of Matthew''s execution. The tight atmosphere made him writhe uncomfortably. "Mr. Drake," Matthew began to speak of his last words, his eyes were firm and relieved, and if there was seeming regret, his voice was trembling slightly. The muscles all over his body are also trembling. Even if he is **** by five flowers, he can still clearly see his muscles trembling uncontrollably, making him look like convulsions, "I dont want to die with hatred, I beg your forgiveness..." Matthews lips twitched slightly, and the sweat on his forehead made his face look extremely pale, but Joshuas eyes couldnt leave Matthews amber eyes, and the crystal clear eyes could clearly see. His struggle and fear, the mist of mist made his pupils look restlessly twinkling, and the fragility and confusion hidden behind them were trembling, even the unwillingness of gritted teeth couldn''t hide that. Fear erupted from the depths of the soul. "I make you feel sorry for the loss of your child... Mr. Percy, Mrs...." Matthew couldn''t control his voice at all. It seemed that even his vocal cords were dancing wildly in the wind, "I hope my death will give you Comfort." The choked tears made his words fragmented and unable to organize them coherently. "I just want to say that no matter who it is, it is wrong to kill... Whether it is me, you, or the government..." Matthew clenched his fists, but even so, he was still unable to control his body and voice like a coward. The trembling emotion filled his eye sockets with water, and he bit his lower lip fiercely, but The brows still frowned involuntarily, and the invading fear instantly overwhelmed him. Joshua just felt that he could not restrain himself from shaking. He was witnessing the disappearance of a life. Even though he knew that this man was a murderer and had ruined two beautiful families, he still couldn''t control the fear in his heart. And sadness, Matthew''s regret, pain, and entanglement rolled in the misty eyes. Joshua couldn''t even tell whether he hated Matthew or was moved by Matthew''s self-salvation. When the camera was focused on Walter and Hopes parents, Joshua tried to find happiness in their faces-the murderer of their children was finally about to succumb, but apart from sadness, their faces had a little more. At a loss. Just like Joshua. Tooth for tooth, blood for blood, can you really calm your mood? Joshua looked at Matthew, who was terrified and trembling. He should have laughed at Matthew''s timidity and weakness. He should have ridiculed Matthew at the same time that Walter and Hope had experienced such fear and unwillingness, but now he found himself. It can''t be done at all. The muscles began to spasm and twitch, which forced Joshua to grasp the back of the chair, hands hard, and then harder. But the effect was very weak. He looked at Matthew in front of him, and the pain came on his face, leaving him no way to struggle. The prison guard came over and put down the torture instrument. Matthew turned his head and saw Helen''s eyes that were blurred by tears. He looked at those eyes like this, full of nostalgia. At this moment, Matthew''s amber eyes had a divine light. He stared at Helen deeply and said in a low voice, "I love you." This made Joshua start to wonder: if Matthew met someone who truly loved him earlier, would he be saved? Those deep eyes touched every trace of Joshuas emotions, as if falling from a high altitude into the abyss, falling continuously, and then falling again, but never found a landing point. The empty loneliness and fear began to erode every inch of his skin. Let Joshua feel cold in his bones. Helen stretched out her right hand, and took Matthew''s right in the air. The hour, minute, and second hands overlap. At twelve o''clock, the prison guard opened the auto-injector, and the roaring machine running sound was deafening, as if it was reverberating in a valley. The sound of Matthews heavy breathing was submerged in the sound of the machine, and the scene switched to the scene of the original crime. Matthew and Carl were so cruelly ravaged Walter and Hope, and how cruelly they killed Walter and Hope. ... But between the pictures interlaced, Matthew''s clear, amber eyes made people unbearable to look straight. The contrast between extreme cruelty and extreme calm caused a rapid gasp in the auditorium, and there were even many people. She couldn''t bear to close her eyes. Killing Walter and Hope, killing Matthew, these are all killings, and the blood in the hands will not change. Matthew''s eyes slowly closed like this, the tears that swirled in his eye sockets slowly slipped, the tightly clenched fists slowly loosened, and his muscles relaxed. Helen closed her eyes unbearably, but Hope''s father, who had clamored to kill Matthew by himself, looked away unbearably, and Walter''s father lowered his eyes lonely. The culprit has been put down, but is the heart really liberated? The camera circled over the bodies of Walter and Hope, and then circled over the bodies of Matthew, so staggered. Matthews expression was so calm, there was no pain, and it seemed that he could not feel any emotions at all, but Hiltons words at the time echoed in Joshuas ears: We just cant see their pain, but in fact they are. The internal organs are rotting. When Joshua saw Matthews fingertips relax like this, Joshua couldnt help closing his eyes with fear and disgust. He didnt like this scene. He didnt like looking at a life like this. The light smoke disappeared slowly, he was afraid of such a scene, and hated such a scene even more. Joshua finally didn''t hold it back. The tears in his eyes slid down along with the lower eyelids. The turbulence in his heart swallowed him in an instant. All the thoughts were all entangled, all hesitation, all conflicts were gained at this moment. He answered, but he had no time to worry. He just let his emotions be completely released When he opened his eyes again, through the dim vision, Joshua saw the peace of Matthews face. It seemed to touch the light of heaven, but it made Joshua more painful, and the halo of tears bloomed with a tingling bitterness. At Matthew''s funeral, Helen met Walter''s father Earl, "You are welcome." "I don''t know why I came here, I''m full of hatred, I don''t have your faith." Earle''s expression was heavy and mixed. "It''s not faith, it''s not that simple, it requires hard work." Helen shook her head, "Maybe, we can help each other get rid of hatred." "I don''t know, probably impossible." Earle hesitated, and he finally let out a long sigh of relief, "I should go." Then he turned and left. Helen returned to the community where she worked. It was a black gathering area, but the wall said, "We love you, Sister Helen." Seeing this line of words, Helen stood there for a long time, as if all the turbulence was slowly calming down in the thin sunlight. Chapter 1357： Upset Joshua did not wipe the embarrassment on his cheeks, the tears had stopped, but the eyes were still faintly shining with water, and the tears that gradually lost their temperature reflected the turbulent deep in his heart. The big screen was darkened, and the cream-yellow lights in the projection hall slowly turned bright, but no one stood up, including Joshua. Everyone sat in their place, watching the slow motion on the big screen. The subtitles slowly rising, silent. Maybe it''s not that they don''t want to speak, but they can''t speak, because the shock brought by the movie makes them lose their language, and more importantly, the shock brought by Hugo''s performance makes all languages ??incapacitated. Until all the lights in the projection hall were on, Joshua still had no way to erase Matthew''s eyes trembling because of fear, regret, and pain from his mind! The perspective of "Death Row" is the nun Helen, but the core is the death row Matthew. Contrary to what Joshua thought, this is not to tell the story of the death penalty and justice, but to discuss the extremely sensitive topic of the death penalty. One is a murderous demon with no regrets, full of lies, and evil spirits; the other is the family members of the victims who are heart-piercing, ruined, and distraught; the other is a pious, sincere, kind, wise and weak nun. Pulling and entanglement support the whole story. Tim Robbins did not add his own point of view. He only told the story as a bystander. He sympathized with the families of the victims and showed their anger, pain and desolation to the fullest; at the same time, he would kill the devil. The situation was truly revealed, the situation of his family, and his own situation. Matthew is a demon. There is no doubt about it. Although he hesitated to kill Walter, he still pulled the trigger. After that, he even lied, never repented, and even ranted that he wanted to join in terror. Organize, admire Hi. special. What Le did. Such Matthew is simply outrageous. But behind this, Matthews past is sympathetic. He has never really joined this society. Unfortunately, he lost his father at the age of fourteen and worked in a poor area. His work was not rewarded. , But a lot of black. Man relies on government relief to go idle; he and his wife divorced, and his ex-wife even reported him; he was first regarded as an alien and rebellious, and then he was regarded as a murderer, a beast or a demon; his mother was weak and unable to support him. This family... is such a person who is constantly ostracized by society. He has never had the opportunity to be recognized by the society, even if there is no trace of warmth. How can such a person view society with an equal mentality? So he has no feelings for the government, so he speaks loudly, is fully guarded, and is full of thorns, so he has no repentance after killing Walter-Karl, who has the same crime or even more serious crime, is just a life imprisonment...social indifference and indifference. Injustice left him wronged and nowhere to go. Of course, there are many people who have similar lives to Matthew, and it is still unforgivable to choose to commit a crime, not to mention brutally strangling a fresh life. But it makes people wonder, if someone, even just one person, could give Matthew a ray of warmth, would he not embark on this road of no return? The contradictions, entanglements, and conflicts of Matthew''s mentality are fully displayed in front of every audience in Hugo''s performance, and there is no need for lines. It is just an evasive look, a trembling cigarette lighter action, and a tearful person. Sobbing, it leaked Matthew''s tormented heart. And the process of Matthew changing little by little under Helen''s influence makes people involuntarily moved. Love, this is extremely powerful energy, Helen used her selfless love to make Matthew wake up. Therefore, at the end of the movie, Matthews contrition was so impactful that he was just a victim. When Matthew admitted that he was a victim, the sorrow and shock in his heart made almost every audience stunned. Weeping; therefore, before the execution, Matthews last words were so powerful that it was wrong to kill. Whether it was him, someone else or the government, it was killing a living life. No one deserves such a result. And Matthew chose or was forced to choose to use his own life to repay the other two lives. This is not an equal transaction. He only hopes that the hearts of the two victims'' families can be calmed down. Hugos performance was so calm, so simple, and so indifferent, but the reaction it caused swallowed all the audience like a tsunami. The eye-catching eyes were so deeply imprinted in every audiences mind, tears of tears. The feelings were so mixed when I fell, not sympathy, not sadness, not pain, not excitement, not happiness, but pure tears, the turbulent but so complicated in my mind, every trace of emotion was turned upside down under the influence of Hugo''s performance. . Epic acting! Hugo almost relied on the power of one person, and with that delicate and sincere performance, Matthew''s inner conflict and struggle were brought into full play. It was also the fear, hesitation, and confusion that brought Matthew closer to death step by step. It directly interpreted the core idea of ??the whole movie about the discussion of the death penalty to the extreme, making a seemingly simple and straightforward movie burst out with a grandeur, and the depth condensed in the amber eyes of Hugo, let the movie lingering rhyme. Can''t dissipate for a long time. In fact, Matthew''s situation is to a large extent a microcosm of society. Although the focus of the "death row" is not the culprit who created Matthew, it is whether the execution of the murderer is a kind of "killing", but Hugo''s performance has brought the whole movie to a higher level, reaching a whole new level, making the tsunami of thoughts in his mind unquenchable for a long time. Regarding the discussion of social indifference, the "seven deadly sins" have been discussed in depth, but the atmosphere of the "seven deadly sins" is more of a religious ritual atmosphere, and there is too little time for anonymous people, David Fincher is more It focuses the story on the sense of reincarnation in which the seven deadly sins can be realized. But this time, "Death Row" has given Hugo enough room to play, relying on Hugo''s outstanding performance to sublimate this problem. There are too many tragedies in life, but many times these tragedies are caused by the social system. Although we cannot ignore the blood of executioners, the law still needs justice, but behind justice, we When condemning the executioners'' cruelty and cold-bloodedness, the decay and loopholes in society cannot be ignored. "Death Row" is stingy in the description of Matthew. It only reveals some information through Matthew''s words, but the image of Matthew appears in every audience''s mind very clearly, not just now. , There are the pains of the past, the bitterness of the heart, and the struggle of thoughts. It can even make people see the imprints of social indifference on him-imprints that cannot be erased for life, and are accompanied by them. He entered the tomb together with the mark. All this is just because of Hugos performance. Its hard to imagine that Hugos seemingly ordinary performance has created such a magnificent stormy sea in everyones heart, making the "Death Prisoner Walk" not only deeply discuss the death penalty, It also made people face up to the problems of socially disadvantaged groups once again. The two intricate problems were perfectly combined to create this work that triggered a thought storm. It turns out that this is the power of performance! This is epic acting! Until this moment, the long-lasting shock in my mind made Joshua truly understand what happened to Hugo. Although Joshua didnt know how Hugo overcame the difficulties and how to do it, but He knew that Hugo''s performance in "Death Row" was definitely one of the best in history. The eyes that were enough to shake the soul finally let Joshua know why Hugo was schizophrenic during the filming of this work. Thinking of this, Joshua''s heart was filled with unspeakable admiration. He knows that "Death Row" is a good movie, but compared to the movie, he respects Hugo''s dedication and talent. He must stand and applaud to express his admiration for Hugo with such actions. Recalling the rebellion on August 5th, Joshua burst out with unprecedented pride. This is the real Hugo, the Hugo he longed for. So Joshua did just that. He stood up and patted his hands vigorously. Joshuas actions made everyone else in the theater look wrong In fact, most of the first batch of people who entered the cinema with Joshua were loyal Hugo fans, but they had to admit that, The movie "Death Prisoner Walk" is too heavy, it is more silent, and the thoughts in the mind are constantly tumbling, and there is no way to find a catharsis. It is not the kind of work that makes people unable to speak and stand up and applaud. . Joshua''s movements seemed too unusual. But in the eyes of countless people with surprise, Joshua stood stubbornly on the spot, clapping at the continuously sliding subtitles, staring at the big screen motionlessly, as if Matthews tearful eyes were on his deathbed. In front of me so. One after another, several people seemed to understand Joshua''s intentions, and they also stood up and applauded. But this was a minority after all, and there were less than ten people standing alone on the scene, slapped their hands vigorously, and gave applause for the "death prisoner''s walk" and Hugo. More viewers slowly left the theater with hesitating, thinking, and silent expressions. The real excitement of a movie like "Death Row" only begins after the end of the movie. The reflection storm that it sets off in people''s minds is the key to the success of the film. Obviously, like the audience, the thought frenzy of film critics has just begun! Chapter 1358： Eye-catching focus The excitement of the "Death Row" screening almost became the biggest news on December 15. Before the newspaper came out the next day, many local residents in Los Angeles jokingly thought that the headlines of the next day''s news were inevitable. It''s a headline like "Hugo''s new movie hits a movie-watching craze", but to everyone''s surprise, the major newspapers'' attention to the movie itself has actually taken the spotlight. Except for "Entertainment Weekly", "USA Today", "Houston Chronicle", "New York Post" and other newspapers and journals, which are originally popular news to attract attention, many other media have been the first time to "walk the death row." The film was evaluated. Among the many evaluations, Roger Eberts film review published in the Chicago Sun has undoubtedly attracted the most widespread attention, not only because of Rogers authoritative influence in film critics, but also because of Rogers investment in this work. A lot of emotions can be felt, Roger has a very deep feeling for the movie "Death Row". "This is a film adapted from a true story. The nun Helen Prekin tells her own real experience. The original is a book firmly opposed to the death penalty, with a strong religious color, but it is deeply rooted in Tim Robbins. Under the smooth lens, there was a touch of calmness and objectivity. He just told the story and gave the audience the right to reflect. The movie tells the story between the nun Helen and the death row inmate Matthew. Matthew always insists that he is innocent. Helen tried all kinds of efforts to help Matthew appeal, but with Helen''s persistent efforts, Matthew admitted For his crimes, he apologized to the families of the victims and left the world peacefully and with dignity. In fact, this is a very simple story, the most legal-themed film. The core of its attention is not the case itself, but a struggle of inner struggle, from Matthew to Helen, from every participant in the story to the movie theater. Every audience, this is a spiritual impact and baptism, everyone can taste different things from the story. "Death Prisoner''s Walk" originally discussed the death penalty, but thanks to the exquisite, explosive, real and infectious performance of the actor Hugo Lancaster, the movie can be further sublimated, and we have a glimpse of another theme: Behind the crime, besides the responsibilities of the parties, should society also bear corresponding obligations? This also makes the whole movie differentiated into two core themes, the first is the death penalty, and the second is Matthew. Why didn''t Matthew plead guilty? This is probably the most direct feeling of every audience after watching the movie. Matthew is guilty. His hands are covered with blood. Matthew clearly knows this, but why does he always insist that he is innocent? Willing to confess guilt? Is it because Matthew is really cold-blooded? Obviously not. We can follow the clues in Matthew''s conversation to find the truth. Matthew has repeatedly mentioned that he has not been treated fairly, including his rejection and aversion to the government, including his belief that the rich will not be death row prisoners, and the way he gets along with Karl. The truth of the matter is that Carl led the tragedy. Although Matthew also participated in the whole case, it was completed under Carls instigation and even coercion. In the end, it was Carl who murdered Hope violently and cruellyand this is precisely the point. It was one of the keys that led to Matthew''s death sentence, but it was not implemented by Matthew. From a legal point of view, Karl is the mastermind and Matthew is an accomplice, then Karl should be sentenced to death, and Matthew should be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment; from a moral point of view, Karl and Matthew are both murderers, and they should both be sentenced to equality Penalty. But the result of the fact is that Carl has a fixed-term imprisonment, and Matthew ends with the death penalty. Matthew is angry. His refusal to plead guilty and his persistent appeal are actually his roar and accusation against the society. As a socially disadvantaged group, Matthews resistance seems too weak. His distrust of the government comes from the loopholes in the system, which makes his hard work unable to obtain equivalent returns. On the contrary, it is the blacks of laziness and opportunism. People can live on welfare; his hatred of the law comes from the strength of money, and spending more money to hire better lawyers can turn the tide-is this not a kind of accusation against lawyers: they are not after The truth is money. Matthew denied his crimes, not because he was cold-blooded, but because he was bound by society and could not break free. In the eyes of politicians, lawyers, and the media, he was just a visualized''demon'', just a realization. The symbol of interest has no vitality at all. This is his roar in the final stage of his life. Of course, even if society created Matthews misfortune, this cannot be his word for relief from strangling life. To be excluded by society must be excluded from society? Is it necessary to hurt society to be hurt by society? What''s more, when Matthew had his own notions of misfortune, indifference, and hatred, there were invisible standards of happiness, care, and kindness. These things did not disappear from his experience. The familys mutual relationship The support, the perseverance of appointing a lawyer, the sincere care of the nun... It''s just that all of this was forgotten because of his obsession with his misfortune. When we condemn Matthew''s cruelty and cold-bloodedness, we should also see that this''demon'' is not just a symbol, he is a product of society. Behind the cold society, there are thousands of such demons. This is not Alarmism, but reality. When one Matthew disappears, there will be other Matthews appearing, at least for now Carl is still alive. The more Matthew refused to confess his guilt, the more it proved that he was unwilling to be rejected by society, and the more he proved his desire for human dignity. At the same time, this also became an opportunity for him to confess his guilt. The transformation from a person who is extremely hostile to society to this step really makes people feel the brilliance of the human nature of the nun Helen, but this transformation is not completed by pure religion or moral preaching, it has experienced fierce struggle and competition. Judging from Matthews refusal to admit his mistake, it is too difficult for Matthew to sympathize with the family of the deceased, because in his opinion, the only wish of the family of the deceased is to hope that he will die soon, so relying only on the so-called scolding is Doesn''t make any difference. Pure hatred and compassion cannot make Matthew confess his sins and restore humanity. Only true love can restore conscience. Helen is relying on this belief in love to influence Matthew. But the point is that the foundation of love is equality, and the meaning of love is human dignity. Tim Robbins''s handling of Helen was very successful. She did not make her an empty missionary image, but instead won the respect of Matthew by relying on her actions, which are neither humble nor overbearing. Faced with Matthew''s provocation, she is righteous. The words said,''I am not here to entertain you, please respect me'',''Why? Because you are a nun, wearing a cross necklace? ,Because I am a person, everyone should be respected! Helen relied on this attitude to gain Matthew''s trust. When the inner spirit and outer action are highly unified, this makes Helen''s persuasion of Matthew play a role. The universality of dignity shows that no one is a tool to accomplish a certain higher purpose. The important thing is to make Matthew truly realize that he is guilty in his heart, rather than being imposed on him by others and society. So Helen said this, Matthew, atonement is not a way to go to heaven for free, only **** is responsible for paying the price. You have to take responsibility for your salvation, and you have to work hard to redeem your sins. The Gospel of John tells us that knowing the truth, and the truth will set you free... If you want to die, you must die with dignity, and if you want this, you must be responsible for the deaths of Walter and Hope. Helen moved Matthew with her love, and made Matthew truly realize her mistake, and finally admitted the crime, and sincerely apologized to the victim''s family. Matthew''s death is not worthy of our sympathy, because it is a legal sentence, because behind the disappearance of this life is supported by an unforgivable sin; but Matthew''s death is worthy of our reflection, whether we are capable Let the evil disappear? Even if we are not nuns, we are not believers. The recent discussion about the "seven deadly sins" has given people a better understanding of the indifference of society, but no solution was proposed in the movie at that time, and Samoses mixed and confused expression raised questions: even if we If we want to fight for this world, what should we do? And this time, in the''death prisoner''s walk'', Matthew''s experience and Helen''s sincerity have allowed us to find the answer. Hidden behind the indifference of society, what is actually needed is a sincere love, not a sacrifice of self to achieve others. Selflessness, because dignity is not a tool for us to accomplish our own "noble" purpose, but to treat others sincerely, put each other on an equal position, give understanding and listen. Perhaps it is too much to ask us to do this to strangers and to a murderer like Helen, but at least we can do this to family and friends. In Matthew''s long life, if he met Helen earlier, or his mother realized this earlier, would tragedy not happen? Take a look at our family and friends, maybe we will find an answer. Although in Lancaster''s career as an actor , he has given out many wonderful performances, including the most icy and piercing performances in the "Seven Deadly Sins" that are currently being screened, but this Once again he made a breakthrough without a doubt. The thought of''Death Convict Walk'' can be said to continue the dark style of the''Seven Deadly Sins'', but Lancaster''s performance has demonstrated a real master style, using his wonderful performance to bring the theme of''Matthew'' into play. To the extreme, he then carried out a profound interpretation of the social problems left over from the "Seven Deadly Sins", which made people have to admire the amazing talent of this actor under 30 years old. The death penalty was originally supposed to be the core theme of the movie. Because of the epic performance of Lancaster, it was reduced to a supporting role, making Matthew the complete protagonist. The thought storm caused by Matthew is now just the beginning. From the "Seven Deadly Sins" to the "Death Row", we should see the brilliance of human nature, the indifference of society, and the excellence of Lancaster! In addition to Matthew, the film also showed unique wisdom on the core topic of the death penalty. " ... ... ...() Chapter 1359： Moral high point Roger Ebert had an in-depth discussion on "Death Row" in this film review. Obviously he has countless ideas to express and discuss the core idea of ??the whole story. After analyzing the role of Matthew, he He also briefly expressed his views on the death penalty. "In the movie, the lawyer mentioned a point of view. With the continuous development of human civilization, the method of execution of the death penalty has also been continuously developed from cruel to humane. This shows that the law is constantly improving and compromises are made in safeguarding human rights and dignity. ; The field of application of death penalty is also gradually shrinking, which shows that human understanding of the value of life is constantly refreshing. However, the debate about whether the death penalty should be abolished has continued. Even in the upcoming election year, the issue of the death penalty is still one of the focuses of attention. In this work, Tim Robbins did not express his views simply and rudely. On the contrary, he only showed the complexity of the death penalty issue from the standpoint of a bystander. As the prison guard said in the movie, its easy to comment on the level of execution. What seems unreasonable or unnecessary on the surface actually has profound theories and long-term experience. ''Perhaps, this is the core idea that Tim wants to express: under a legal system, there will always be differences in outlook on life, values, and world outlook. The system cannot satisfy everyones understanding of life, but it is accompanied by history. The advancement and continuous improvement. Therefore, whether the death penalty will be abolished in the future is still a focus of debate. The''Death Prisoner''s Walk'' only shows one of the ordinary and unusual cases. The point of view of the film can be divided into three perspectives, the first is the victims family and bystanders; the second is Matthew and Matthews family; the third is the nun Helen. In the film, it is clear that the people who support the death penalty are ordinary people represented by the victims Walter and Hope. There are multiple details in the film that show this. The local newspaper published pictures of the victims grief, with the headline Parents Sadness Never Ends; there was also the story of Hopes mother when the dentist put his hand in the victims rotting Before confirming the dental record of the deceased, he always opposed the death penalty, but after that day, he fully supported the death penalty. Including ordinary people who reject Matthew, reject Matthew''s family, and reject the lawyers and nuns who help Matthew, their attitude towards the death penalty is undoubtedly simple and clear: that is a demon, and he should pay the price for his life. But for Matthew, before he pleaded guilty, the death penalty did not punish him, because he did not think that he should be sentenced to death at all. It was not until he restored his dignity that he calmly faced the death penalty, including the death penalty. Fear and comfort to family members. But even though Matthew is a vicious murderer, his family is innocent. For them, like Walter and Hopes family, they have to lose their loved ones. The confrontation between these two angles is also the biggest contradiction in the movie. When someone kills one''s own relatives, all we can think of is revenge, hoping to see the murderer pay the corresponding punishment-life, even at the expense of breaking the law. Solve each other. But when a life ends, can you really let yourself go? Seeing a person''s eyes slowly close in front of me, can this really calm me? The mood of the movie has been hesitating back and forth on this contradictory point. At the end of the story, everyone participates in the ceremony of execution of Matthew like a feast. For some people, this is numb, but for some people. Said it was fun again. But when the audience sees Hugo Lancasters amber, desperate, help-seeking eyes, its hard for the audience to remain unmoved, just hoping to give him a chance to survive, even if only to let him survive. Life imprisonment. But in a blink of an eye, the movie showed the process of Matthew''s murder in a real and cold manner. It was **** and cruel without any temperature. When the sight of the victim finally stayed on the victim''s parents, it made the audience feel ashamed of their tears. This is a mixed and terrible idea. The audience does not want Matthew to die, but he has no reason to live on. When Matthew slowly closed his eyes and died slowly and calmly and cruelly, the victim''s family seemed emotionally mixed, because they knew that Matthew''s death could not bring their children back to life. For Matthew''s mother, she also didn''t have a son. This contradictory point of view was finally condensed to the third perspective, the nun Helen, which became the focus of the whole movie. As a religious believer, Helens view on the death penalty is blurred in this film. She is only defending the dignity of life. She is concerned about how Matthew can achieve the dignity of life, not that Matthew deserves to be treated. Sentenced to death. In Helen''s concept, God loves everyone, even if the other party is a death row, even if the other party is a cold-blooded murderer, they have precious things deep in their hearts, so everyone deserves to be respected and listened to. So Helen chose to help Matthew, even she was not sure whether Matthew was really innocent, because it was not important to her. But Helens point of view is difficult to understand by the world. Are murderers as cruel as Matthew really human? It should be a beast! They are not worthy of God''s tolerance at all! This also caused Helen to fall into self-doubt. When Helen faced the victims family, they questioned, why do you worry about criminals without thinking that maybe we need you? Faced with such doubts, Helen was painful, struggling, and even more puzzled, especially after she discovered Matthew''s racism and other characteristics, she began to doubt herself. But Helen bravely walked into the victim''s family and listened to their feelings, but was misunderstood that she changed her attitude and turned to support the victim. When the victim''s family found that this was not the case, Helen''s situation became even worse. This is a very realistic problem. In the face of many problems, we always simply look at it as''right or wrong''. It seems that it is either black or white, good or evil, and rudely ignores the hidden possibilities behind things. , Just look at the plight of others coldly from the eyes of a bystander. Because of a murder incident, Matthew has actually been deprived of all rights by most people-even when the law protects his basic human rights, people will think that he is not worthy to live and he is not worthy to communicate with others. Not worthy of the help of a lawyer, it is strange for anyone to help him-either he is in hell, or is used, or there is a problem with his brain, they will be divided into a line with Matthew, and they will also be affected by the angry public. Questioning and despising. This is the typical moral high ground. Because people simply didnt realize whether there was a story behind Matthew, whether Matthews family was innocent, whether those who helped Matthew had any hidden secrets, people just stood on the moral high ground and accused the murderer to show. Own justice. But this is obviously ridiculous. What if Matthew was wronged? Then people will call for procedural justice and call for someone to help him; but if Matthew is really guilty, then people will hysterically call out to kill, even if the other party makes a reasonable defense according to the procedure, people die of patience. At this time, the public''s psychology is often, legal procedures are all being manipulated, I just hope that this demon will come to justice soon. But people have no real patience to inquire the truth: is it wrong? Is the truth hidden behind the sin? Where did the murderer''s crime come from? People do not realize that their indifference and impatience, and their indifference may be one of the sources of crime. Or, people refuse to realize this. This is also the reason Helen is great. Helen understands the anger of the victim''s family, but she insists on some bottom lines in the emotional anger of the public: human dignity is inviolable. Helen also condemned Matthew''s crimes and refuted Matthew''s sophistry, but she also calmed Matthew''s heart, let Matthew confess the crime, and finally walked calmly on Huangquan Road. Let the punishment represented by the death penalty truly have meaning. Should the death penalty really exist? The collision of the three parties'' views still did not give an answer. Of course, the law needs to be rational and humane, but as a system, the law cannot pay attention to the feelings of specific individuals because it must maintain consistency. Most people under the rule of law have no way to discuss and criticize events rationally, nor can they judge whether the parties actions are rational and dignified. This is also the meaning of the existence of law. Law constrains the publics thinking As a tool to achieve justice, the core proposition of law is whether justice has been done, but the way it is done is a subjective proposition. This proposition cannot be separated from the existence and individuality of individuals. Feelings, and these often determine the limits of thinking. However, the film still proposes a direction for rational thinking beyond discrimination, prejudice, and hatred for the death penalty, that is, Matthews last words before his execution, no matter who it is, killing is wrong. Whether its me, you, or the government... Indeed, killing is wrong, and no one has the right to end a life. Controlling anger with anger, resisting violence with violence, and resisting life with fate are all trampling on life. Especially deliberate murder. Our attitude towards death is the mirror that reflects our soul. Helen made the best interpretation with love and perseverance. After all this was over, Helen returned to her place of work. She saw the words written on the wall by the children, "We love you, Sister Helen". This sentence is enough to make her struggle for a lifetime. Humanity may be promoted, and we may also be saved. This is the answer to the question posed by the "Death Row" to the "Seven Deadly Sins". Calm down and savor the "Death Row", this is the biggest harvest of this movie. Maybe you, maybe me, maybe they all have different ideas. " Chapter 1360： Reflective frenzy In this eloquent film review, Roger conducted an in-depth analysis of the core ideas of the entire film. Relatively speaking, he did not mention too much about the quality of the film itself. However, at the end of the film review, Roger specifically talked about Hugo. His performance was highly praised. "In this work, Hugo Lancaster showed his increasingly mature acting skills. He can often use some seemingly simple or even boring small movements to outline the character calmly, and the pair of touching His eyes were immersed in the endless emotional entanglements in his mind, causing the audience to fall into the abyss of those eyes involuntarily, savoring the mixed emotions. Different from the horrifying and sharp image in the "Schindler''s List", and also different from the invisible image in the "Seven Deadly Sins" of killing people while talking and laughing, this time Hugo showed a real flesh and blood in the "Death Row". Image-each person will have a different look in their eyes. After watching this movie, almost everyone will have different opinions on Matthew, but the reflection wavelengths in their minds are similar. As an actor, Lancaster once again used his outstanding strength to win the respect of everyone! " In this film review, Roger gave a rating of up to ninety-two points, and gave a recommendation of three stars out of four stars. He was obviously full of confidence in "Death Row". As Roger said, "Death Row" has two core ideas, one is Matthew and the other is the death penalty. These two core topics are very mixed. After watching a movie, almost everyone will have different ideas. Some people Support, some oppose, some praise, some curse, some think, some despise... This kind of reflection frenzy that detonates in the brain is exactly what makes the movie wonderful. Compared with the director instilling his thoughts into the audience through sensationalism, preaching and other methods, Tim Robbinss objective perspective has undoubtedly pushed the discussion of the controversial subject of "Death Row" to a new height. This is also the charm of the films existence. one. With the exception of Roger Ebert, almost all viewers, reporters and film critics who have watched "Death Row" fell into contemplation. On the first screening weekend of "Death Row", many discussions arose and pushed the movie. To a whole new level. After the "Seven Deadly Sins", Nicholas McLenna of the "Los Angeles Times" once again became the focus of discussion. Nicholas wrote a review with the headline "After the evil happened..."-it can''t be regarded as a film review. "Let us imagine that today we read the news on the front page of the Los Angeles Times: a young man and a woman were dating in the woods. Two unscrupulous youths kidnapped the couple, beat the young man brutally and shot to death. , And then took turns. Raped a young woman, then stabbed 17 times with a knife, and executed the shooting. How will you react? I will be angry, I will be nauseated, I will tremble, I will lose control of my emotions because of this evil deed, and I will also be disappointed because of the sins that continue to grow in this society. Maybe I will call those two bad youths demons and beasts. , I only hope that the law can be judged as soon as possible and give the two demons the punishment they deservethe death penalty. Presumably, there are not a few people who have the same reaction as me-even if they oppose the death penalty, they definitely hope that they can be sanctioned by the law in other ways. This is the status quo of society. When faced with vicious crimes, we are always shocked and then occupied by anger. In the face of criminal acts that violate the law and seriously violate the moral bottom line, we often want to punish the criminals at all costs. This is correct, because it is a necessary means to maintain social order. But many times, behind the anger, we ignore too many details, or we refuse to pay attention to these details, refuse to sympathize with those demons. "Death Row" gives us a different perspective. Through the perspective of the nun Helen, we can see behind the vicious cases, the suffering of different people, the grief of different people, and the suffering of different people. At the beginning of the story, Matthew appeared in front of the audience as a demon. He was the beast that disgusted, rejected, and angered everyone. No one wants to help him, even the priest in prison. The nun Helen stood up, not because she believed that Matthew was innocent, but because she believed that as a person, Matthew still has dignity, and she should respect Matthew''s dignity. This respect won the trust of Matthew, and also allowed us to see the true story behind this demon. When Matthew was sentenced, although the law still protected his basic human rights, in fact he had been abandoned by the mainstream society. Everyone hoped that he would be executed soon. However, people ignored that the reason why Matthew committed a crime is because he has always been a marginal man in society. The society has never given him a place, let alone fair treatment. Carl''s threat is only the final cause of breaking the dam. Just a trace of strength, even if this evil case did not erupt, Matthew was the one abandoned by society. Strictly speaking, there is no difference for Matthew before and after the crime. Therefore, Matthew refused to plead guilty. In fact, Matthew is not innocent. He is an accomplice. He not only witnessed the killings, but was also one of them. But it is worth thinking about why Matthew was sentenced to death while Carl was exempted from death as the principal criminal? The simple answer is given in the movie. The rich kid has never been sentenced to death. However, if we think deeply, it is precisely the shortcomings of the society. It is an unreasonable procedure under the appearance of rationalization. The rich can hire better lawyers to escape the sanctions of the law; an invisible discrimination and difference, the poor and the exiled by the society. Money can change everything for the rich; a kind of individual tragedy under the loopholes of the system, where people yell at death row prisoners, but ignore the truth. When people shouted to punish Matthew quickly, behind this is to let go of the true principal. What people achieve is the justice that they recognize in their hearts, not the true justice. This is the saddest part. So, at the end of the story, Matthew''s confession made us feel like a knife, Matthew''s fear made us weep, and Matthew''s salvation shocked our hearts. And the Poncelet family, who were persecuted by the society because they were family members of death row prisoners, became the indifferent and rude victims of modern society, and they shouldn''t be treated like this. Anger often makes us overlook that the original identity of the demon is also a human being. This reminds me of Michael Jackson, a global sensation. Sorrow. The child case, these are two completely different cases, but they have aroused similar reflections. When the news media broke the news about Michael Wei. Obscene. young. What is our attitude when we were young? This is absolutely heinous and disgusting. Any crime against children is not allowed, and it is extremely heinous. This is also one of the most powerful event areas that the Federal Constitution has cracked down on. Therefore, everyone was out of the ground and angry. Everyone was dazzled and lost reason. Under the instigation of the news media, all the people stretched out their hands viciously and pulled Michael from the altar. Down. But the problem is, no one has ever asked the truth about the matter. Matthew is not the same as Michael. Michael got his innocence, and Matthew personally confessed his guilt. But the same thing is that when facing evil incidents, we are dominated by anger. We do not ask the truth behind them. We simply want to vent our anger, but it is ourselves who are really hurt, because even we ourselves dont know: Are we killing real demons? The''Death Prisoner''s Walk'' gives us a platform, but what kind of reflection storm can be triggered depends on how brave we are-bravely facing our own mistakes. Unfortunately, the last thing people want is to face their own mistakes. Matthew was lucky, he got his own salvation with the help of Helen. This is not a perfect movie. The pace of the story is slightly slow and the plot is slightly trivial. However, Tim Robbins relied on the excellent performances of the two actors to unearth the infinite possibilities behind the story. It is the greatest success of "Death Row". Susan Sarandon gave her an excellent performance in this work. Her eyes that are neither humble nor overbearing, sincere and delicate, brave and kind-hearted give her a sacred light, which can be brought by not only relying on a bible and a cross. Yes, but from that pious heart, Sarandon''s fragile but strong performance made Helen Prekin look great and sacred. Hugo Lancaster undoubtedly shocked everyone once again, even though we all have high expectations, but Lancaster''s performance is still far beyond expectations, the soft heart under the devil shell, behind the brutal behavior The pain and suffering of The cowardice and sorrow beyond cold-blooded murder, in his interpretation, bloomed with unsightly light. The transition from cold blood to redemption, Lancaster''s performance, the film''s ending confession, last words and other scenes, bring the film to a new level with a power that shocks the soul. " Unlike Roger, Nicholas did not pay attention to the death penalty, nor did he pay attention to Matthew. He actually discussed the "death prisoner walk" from the perspective of ordinary people. This is really beyond everyone''s expectations, because the people in the movie are almost just a background. The existence of can not be regarded as the protagonist at all. However, Nicholas''s unique perspective has a strong impact, which also continues the "seven deadly sins" period. Nicholas''s attention to social events once again directs the core to the social status quo. Roger and Nicholas reached a consensus on one point. From "Seven Deadly Sins" to "Death Row", Hugo vividly demonstrated the coldness and cruelty of social issues in these two works, and Hugo''s performances Can be called the top priority! The "Los Angeles Times" gave a good evaluation of 88 points, which also coincides with Nicholas''s point of view: the quality of the finished product is slightly inadequate, but the performance is brilliant. From the "Chicago Sun" to the "Los Angeles Times", a frenzy of reflection is sweeping across the United States irresistibly, and the American public opinion circle that has not been calmed down after the "seven deadly sins" is once again ushered in a storm! Chapter 1361： Group discussion Just three months ago, the release of the "Seven Deadly Sins" set off a frenzy of debate in North America. The uncrowned kings stood on the cusp of the storm and became targets, and even made the medias * and interests first become the focus of next years election year. The focus has not completely dissipated so far, and the uncrowned kings are still cautious now, lest they make mistakes and cause public outrage. However, that frenzy of heated discussion is historically specific. The accumulation of historical events one after another will finally be completely detonated on Hugo, the most influential man today. This has led to such a far-reaching impact. This is also possible. Seen as the inevitable progress of the wheel of history. This time, after the release of "Death Row", it caused another wave of heated discussion, but relatively speaking, it can''t be compared with the "Seven Deadly Sins", because the focus of the "Death Row" controversy is entirely clich. Whether it is the issue of death penalty or social indifference, it has been around for a long time and has been discussed countless times, but the public issue raised by Nicholas is quite new. As a pronoun of a broad group of people, the composition of the lineup is diverse and complex, and it is difficult to generalize, so it is difficult for them to be the target of attack. But this time the special nature of "Death Row" has made the people the focus of attention. In fact, the Rodney King incident, the Michael Jackson incident, the Hugo incident...including the uncrowned king''s supremacy of interests, fanning troubles and other issues, the public has played a role that cannot be ignored. Because peoples emotions are often the easiest to use. Of course, what Nicholas is discussing this time is not about using the people, but the people''s out-of-control emotions in dealing with news events, which can easily become a stumbling block in pursuit of the truth. Behind this, not only requires the people to learn to look at things calmly, but also requires the uncrowned kings and opinion leaders who are leaders of public opinion to shoulder more social responsibilities. For example, in the report on Matthew in "Death Row", the difference in media coverage of the same incident can influence the trend of peoples views. If the media is more responsible to urge the police to investigate the truth, if the media gives more support to the nun Helen, maybe Matthew still can''t escape death, but at least Karl won''t get away with it. This is the difference. But the problem is that it is very difficult to criticize the people, not only because the people''s foundation is too broad, but everyone knows that it is because of the limitation of people''s vision and because of the difference in education level of the people, which requires the restraint of the law, The guidance of the media and the leadership of the government. For this reason, the "New Yorker" wrote a draft of "Uncrowned Kings, Please Take Your Responsibilities". His words were very fierce and sharp, upholding the consistent style of the "New Yorker", and once again initiated the news media condemn. In this article, the "New Yorker" stated that the news media, knowing that they are responsible for public opinion guidance and public opinion supervision, are blinded by short-term benefits, and they even fabricate news to create hot spots, thereby inciting ordinary people. It is a shame for the whole society to create greater disasters for the people, and the American media must reflect on it deeply, otherwise it will be a precursor to the collapse of society. The "New Yorker" continued the controversy caused during the previous "Seven Deadly Sins" period and put further pressure on the uncrowned kings. As one of the most acute, sensitive, and current-related media in the United States, although the "New Yorker" is quite geographically discriminatory, its sight is often limited to the Greater New York area, which is not comparable to the "New York Times". But their views are often innovative and thought-provoking. It can be said that "Death Row" once again continued the discussion hotspots during the release of "Seven Deadly Sins", and politicians determined to participate in next year''s election also included the topic of news media in their preparations. However, relatively speaking, what really detonated the discussion about "Death Row" was the core of the movie-the attitude about the death penalty. This is a topic that cannot be bypassed for presidential candidates-even in 2014, the death penalty and the fall. Religious topics like pregnancy are still a compulsory topic for presidential candidates. Almost every time a death row was executed, human rights and religious activists who opposed the death penalty came out to protest, and the US federal government and 33 states still retain the death penalty, and this topic has never been overwhelmed. This time, the detonated focus of "Death Row" has become a stage for human rights and religious figures. In fact, in the original book "Death Prisoner''s Walk", the real-life nun Helen Prekin, she is a firm opponent of the death penalty, and she is also doing her life to oppose the death penalty. This is naturally due to religious factors. In the eyes of Catholics and human rightsists, the execution of the death penalty is an act of extreme violence. It is not only an act of forcibly stripping the right to freedom of human existence, but also the dignity of human life is inalienable at any time. This is also supporting the sacredness of human life. . They criticized the death penalty system from multiple perspectives such as morality, social fairness, basic human rights, the probability of wrongful killing, and legal costs, and pointed out that the death penalty does not actually serve as a deterrent to crimes. Whats interesting is that according to the 2014 polls, more than 60% of Americans support the death penalty. However, in history, when the support rate against the death penalty peaked in 1966, it reached 4%. Seventeen, slightly higher than the 42% of the forces supporting the death penalty. But since then, the number of people who support the death penalty has been dominant. At the end of last year, the topic of death penalty became the focus of controversy again, but the results of public opinion showed that 80% of people support the death penalty. This is also the highest point of support for the death penalty in the history of the United States. The attitude of the death penalty. Human rights and religious figures have been working hard to abolish the death penalty. Unfortunately, the results have been minimal. As of 2014, only 18 states in the United States have abolished the death penalty. This time, after the advent of "Death Row", although Tim Robbins tried his best to maintain his neutral position, due to the influence of the original work, especially from the perspective of the nun Helen, the overall direction is still inevitably The direction of "abolition of death penalty" is slightly inclined. Especially before Matthew''s death, the sentence "No matter who it is, it is wrong to kill, whether it is me, you, or the government..." has aroused countless discussions. This sentence is also generally considered to be Tim''s true thoughts, expressed through the mouth of Matthew. Therefore, with the release of "Death Prisoner''s Walk", various religious groups and many human rights activists have stood up and expressed strong support for the film. Since next year is the election year, the topic of "abolition of the death penalty" has once again occupied the focus of public opinion. In the United States, religious groups in major cities in the United States have held rallies or marches, saying that the death penalty should be abolished: not only to avoid tragedies like Matthew, but even if Matthew is killed, Walter and Hope cannot be brought back to life, let alone. Lucille also lost her son. Subsequently, the temperature of the topic continued to rise and continued to ferment. Before long, even the United Nations human rights agency stood up and expressed support for the "death prisoner walk", hoping that the US federal government could promote the abolition of the death penalty. This time the topic has actually been on the world stage, and it is also a rare sight-even if Hollywood has a strong influence on a global scale. In less than two weeks, 37 large-scale rallies took place in 15 cities in the United States, calling on the US government to abolish the death penalty. The largest scale is undoubtedly the 3,000-person petition team gathered in front of the White House in Washington on New Year''s Eve, so Bill Clinton had to rush to formally to appease the emotions of the religious team on the scene, which avoided the chaos on the New Years Day. However, supporters of the death penalty have a long history in the United States, especially last year 80% of the people expressed support for the death penalty. Such a powerful and stubborn force is almost impossible to shake. Faced with the actions of human rights and religious figures, they have also expressed their views in major media. For a while, the media has once again become the main battlefield. As many as 27 TV programs, more than 100 radio programs, and 41 newspapers are discussing the topic of death penalty. In just two weeks, the frequency of the topic of "death penalty" has broken through thousands of times, making it the hottest topic in recent times. The focus of this has nothing to do with "Death Row", it was originally the focus of people''s controversy. But this time, those who oppose the death penalty seem to have finally found sustenance. They began to organize a large number of their supporters in major cities to enter the cinema to watch "Death Prisoners Walk and even organized public welfare activities and held charity activities. The audience is called upon to watch the "Death Convict Walk." This is a situation that was never expected before the movie was released, and it was jaw-dropping. Similarly, those who support the death penalty are not to be left behind. They also went into the cinema, hoping to find evidence to refute religious people and support the death penalty by watching "death prisoners walk"-because not all film critics say this is a neutral perspective Works? A literary and artistic work, an independent literary and artistic work shown on the art theater line, has actually become a craze on the cusp. This is really something that no one has expected-even if everyone has experienced similar incidents before, it should be said How powerful is Hugo''s appeal? Or does it mean that the time and place are right and the people are on Hugo''s side? However, it is undeniable that the discussions surrounding "Death Row" in the past few months have contributed a lot, and Hugo''s wonderful performance in the film has become an important driving force, successfully realizing the filming of Tim. The original intention of the work is to bring the death penalty controversy to everyone again, and at the same time, through its own wonderful performances, it shows the complexity of the death row itself, and further pushes the complexity of the problem to a peak. Compared with the raging fire of human rights and religious figures, after the release of "Death Row", thanks to the strong attention, film critics also expressed their attention to the film for the first time. Chapter 1362： Rave reviews As a work that was screened in landmark theaters, "Death Prisoner''s Walk" has been hoping to use film critics as a breakthrough point and become an excellent art film that has won word of mouth. Therefore, as a production company''s DreamWorks and as a distribution company''s Twentieth Century Fox attaches great importance to professional film critics, not only inviting them to participate in the internal preview, but also providing internal tickets on the day of the screening, so that more professional film critics can enter the theater to watch the movie. Thanks to the wisdom of DreamWorks and Twentieth Century Fox, the grand occasion on the day when the movie "Death Row" kicked off did not affect the active participation of film critics-of course, such a grand occasion is the result they most hope to see, after all. Box office is fundamental. In addition to the "Chicago Sun" and the "Los Angeles Times", this time there were as many as 26 media outlets that published "Death Row" film reviews! This data even surpassed the attention of a public summer commercial film, and easily became the most shining work in December. Even the "Game of the Brave", which had its grand premiere on the same day, had no choice but to bow down. What''s more surprising is that the media that gave praise to "Death Row" actually occupies an overwhelming advantage! The "New York Times" actually gave a super high evaluation of 100 points, which surpassed the ratings of Roger and Nicholas, and the one-sentence comment was even more highly praised, "This film has made the film production industry a great success." Noble!" In the detailed comments, the "New York Times" emphasized that the existence of such a work is the fundamental reason why the film has become spiritual food and achieves artistic value. They believe that the core ideas contained in this work are precious and beyond. After the "seven deadly sins", many sensitive topics were discussed more deeply. The "Washington Post" rating seems to be "lower", with only 85 points. "This is not a work with strong appeal in terms of subject matter-you already have a criminal and a nun, but no love. The scene-but Robbins made it interesting, Sarandon and Lancaster made it deep and exciting." The Wall Street Journal gave an affirmation of eighty-nine points, Robinss directorial talent and screenwriting ability are close to flawless surging and richness. There is no simple answer to the death penalty, and the death prisoners walk makes this topic a reality. It becomes clear, full of pain and full of strength." If these media give praise to "Death Row", people will smile at each other meaningfully. Although the objectivity and authority of film critics are necessary, the friendly relationship between these media and Hugo It''s no secret. Of course, their film reviews are still very pertinent, at least won the audience''s approval. But to everyone''s surprise, the media that had a "bad relationship" with Hugo seemed to have corrected themselves this time, and each gave objective-even somewhat flattering evaluations. In particular, several media outlets headed by the Block Alliance, their comments are really intriguing. The "San Francisco Chronicle" bears the brunt. In fact, their relationship with Hugo is neither good nor bad. They are just West Coast competitors. In order to distinguish them from the Los Angeles Times, they often come up with some ingenious topics. Joined the Block Alliance. Logically speaking, its not uncommon for the San Francisco Chronicle to give good reviews. They were quite affirmative of Hugos works before, but they gave a full score of 100, which made people a little surprised, "Wonderful The unparalleled performance makes the movie shine with infinite brilliance!" The concise and clear evaluation can also show their extreme recognition of the two leading actors. The "Chicago Tribune", which has always been maverick, has once again made the limelight. With a word of praise of 100 points, coupled with comments without any flaws, "Sarlandon has dedicated the best performance of her career: When she endured the powerful impact of the anger of the victims families, she showed unparalleled beauty and sacredness; and Lancaster, the actor who has been expected to be higher by people for a long time, once again shocked everyone, he gave Its a great performance at the Oscar level! Whats interesting is that there is no spark between Sarandon and Lancaster, but there is an infinite chemical reaction. This may be the most exciting part of the whole movie." The typical style of the "Chicago Tribune", with a hint of ridicule in the cynicism, but the full-point evaluation of 100 points does not have any moisture, showing their absolute affirmation of the film. If the "San Francisco Chronicle" and the "Chicago Tribune" are excusable-although they are both banned members of the alliance, they have always praised Hugo''s work. Then the "New York Post", The film reviews of "USA Today" and "Houston Chronicle" have caused many people to worry: Have the editors of these three newspapers been mad? The full 100 points of "USA Today" can be said to be shocking. "The joyful viewing process has almost nothing to blame for this movie: it is so unbelievable!" They used "" which has a strong positive meaning. The color vocabulary can also see this one-hundred-point weight. You know, in the history of several confrontations between "USA Today" and Hugo, apart from the "Schindler''s List" that maintains "political correctness", they almost completely obliterated Hugo''s efforts in the works. Although they are not as aggressive as the "New York Post", in fact, from the beginning of "Scent of a Woman"-or before that, "USA Today" didn''t have much favor with Hugo. But this time, "USA Today" gave a perfect score of 100, which is really...staggering. The "New York Post" actually gave out a full score, which made countless people fall through. This is almost even more terrifying than the "New York Post" surrendering to Hugo. Because, bowing your head to admit defeat at least shows that the "New York Post" has the strength to admit failure, but film review scoring is a very subjective thing. When a full score is given, what does it mean? Means convinced! "A bold, searching, and painful experience. This may be one of the most complex and surging films in Hollywood''s history." Because the "New York Post" praise is too bold, people even doubt whether this is ironic, but the full score of 100 points can not deceive people, leaving many people at a loss: What happened to Colin Mailer! Relatively speaking, the "Houston Chronicle" score of 78 is the most calm, but even this score is still very good praise, "The dialogue in this film is too long, which makes many emotional exchanges change. Its a pity that Robbinss unskilled handling of preaching and self-awareness made the films communication just stay on the surface. But the superb performances of Sarandon and Lancaster made the film convincing. And it has injected incredible intelligence and emotion into the movie." Faced with such unprecedented praise from the media, people have to think a little bit more. Could it be that the former members of these blockade alliances are worried about the settlement after Hugo Qiu-after all, they joined hands to block the "death prisoner walking", and they did not steal the chicken. Ba Mi, now "Death Prisoners Walk" has not only become a hot topic, but Hugo''s performance is even more shocking. The most important thing is that the movie''s discussion of the death penalty is completely a gunpowder barrel. At this time, the uncrowned kings who are burdened by the yoke of public opinion supervision Don''t dare to make a mistake again. So these former members of the banned alliance have expressed such a position? However, regardless of whether they said it under the pressure of public opinion or sincerely praised it, they have given incredible ratings to "Death Row". This has become an established fact, which also means that the word of mouth of "Death Row" is step by step. Towards a new peak. "Reel View" gave another evaluation with a perfect score of 100. They stated in the film reviews, "The irony is that the movie named after such a title should be the most important and freshest of all the movies this year. Living, most challenging work." The subtext is that it is ironic that such a tricky, troublesome, and complicated subject work "Death Row" has been produced so successfully that it has exploded other works today in terms of topicality and reflection. This is really ironic. Although "Death Row" has received rave reviews, there are still some negative comments. The "San Francisco Observer" said, "Controversy, trouble, trouble, entanglement. A mess." They only gave 63 points. Appraisal, obviously not satisfied with the finished film. In addition, the "TV Guide" cruelly gave an ultra-low score such as fifty points, "Sarandon is amazing Lancaster is undoubtedly at the peak of his career. However, the movie It''s just a messy hodgepodge containing all kinds of miscellaneous news. Even a wonderful performance by two actors can''t make up for the vagueness and confusion of Robbins'' thinking." However, compared with the overwhelming praise of movies, negative reviews are not only rare, but also not strong. And its worth mentioning that, regardless of whether its good or bad reviews, the reviews gave a huge affirmation to the performance of the two protagonists, especially from "Empire" magazine. "Sarlandon''s performance gave the film a discussion meaning, while Lancaster''s performance injected the soul into the film. The collision of the performances of the two actors made the film''s infinite reflection, and the epic performance reinterpreted The meaning of the word''performance''." "Empire" magazine''s uncompromising praise, plus an 85-point evaluation, is undoubtedly another affirmation of "Death Row". Among the praises of the media, the media review of "Death Row" is as high as 87 points, which is undoubtedly a very good result for a work of art, while the theater score reflects the audience''s thinking is obviously mixed. A lot, but the "b+" rating also shows that people still gave the movie enough affirmation, especially for the high expectations of Hugo. The result was not lower than the expectation, but was shocked again! Chapter 1363： In short supply As a work that discusses controversial topics, "Death Row" was under tremendous pressure before it was released. Strictly speaking, even if it received rave reviews after it was released, the pressure has not been alleviated. Because the topic of death penalty involves religion and human rights, this is even a comparison. The issue of ethnic discrimination is more complicated and tricky. Until 2014, the death penalty debate was still not fully resolved worldwide, and even because the topic was too complicated, human rights and religious groups were forced to shift their targets and try to get more on the topic of "abortion." The advantage is because of the fall. Like the death penalty, fetus involves respect for life. It can be seen how sensitive the topic of "Death Prisoner Walk" is. It can be said that it is dancing on the tightrope of the crossfire border. So, logically speaking, "Death Row" should have been tortured on the cusp of controversy, but after the movie was released, it received overwhelming praise, which almost exceeded everyone''s expectations, especially the blockade. The alliances pretended to be nonchalant and gave the highest praise-the bright one hundred points is the biggest irony, which also temporarily painted the "confrontation" between the media and Hugo in the past year. A period, obviously, ended in Hugo''s complete victory. Eighty-seven points of the media review can almost be considered a rare victory, and the reviews written by 26 media outlets make this data more convincing. As a work with a heavy theme and controversial topic, after the screening of "Death Row", it won the love of film critics. This is the first step to success. Objectively speaking, whether it is DreamWorks, Twentieth Century Fox, or Tim Robbins himself, none of them have too much expectations for the box office of this work. It is not their lack of confidence, but the fact. "Death Row" is not like "The Seven Deadly Sins". The latter is at least a suspenseful work with a certain audience base, but the former is completely a deep drama work, and its box office pulling power is even inferior to "before sunrise". . Despite this, people are still curious about the box office of "Death Row", especially when "Death Row" and "Twelve Monkeys" are facing each other. How can people not be curious? The spectacular show of "Death Row" quickly became the focus of attention at the third weekend of December. Especially in the context of the grand premiere of "Game of the Brave", "Death Row" also showed no inferiority. Yu''s "Game of the Brave" premiered in 2,500 theaters, which made many people speechless. Robin Williams, the protagonist of "Game of the Braves", was also asked this question in an interview after the film premiere. Robin did not rush to answer at the time, but learned more about "Death Row". I watched the grand occasion all day, and then he laughed, "Now Hugo shouldnt blame me for not coming to the scene in person to join in. On the contrary, I should call Hugo, he is absent. The premiere of my work, it cost me a lot." Robin still does not lose his personal humorous style, teasing Hugo a little bit, from this we can also see that their friendship is very good. Then Robin also said more, "I told them not to confront Hugo head-on..." After finishing speaking, Robin spread his hands and shrugged, with a helpless expression on his face, which provoke the reporters. They all chuckled lightly. As a work that was only screened in three theaters, the crowds caused by "Death Row" on the day of the screening has attracted strong attention from all over North America, but unfortunately, currently only three landmark theaters in Los Angeles can be viewed. To this movie, this even aroused dissatisfaction among many people. Not only the audience outside of Los Angeles, but even the local audience in Los Angeles complained. The three landmark theaters, starting from 7 o''clock in the morning, have a time slot every two and a half hours, and they rotate continuously for 24 hours. They still cannot meet the enthusiastic needs of the audience. The sun on December 15 has not had time to set. All tickets for the three theaters will be sold out throughout the coming weekend. The landmark theaters themselves are also in desperation. The heat wave of "Death Row" has almost exceeded everyone''s expectations. For the art theaters, the "pre-sale tickets" that have never happened before have received the support of countless audiences. Those who bought The audience who did not have the tickets all filed complaints to the landmark theaters, requesting that they can pre-sell the movie tickets for the next week, even if it is Monday to Friday. Whats worse is that as a publisher, Twentieth Century Foxs customer service calls have also been overwhelmed by theater line managers across North America. At this moment, the mainstream cinema chains in major cities in the United States are already in dire straits. Not only art cinemas, but even commercial cinemas are also facing the same dilemma. The audience walked into the cinema and watched the list of recently released movies. , Unexpectedly more than 30% of the audience asked questions, "Why is there no "Death Row" or "When will the "Death Row" be released? This embarrassed the staff-because the 20th Century Fox hadn''t planned to do so. Soon let the "death prisoners walk" stationed in the commercial theaters. Even though people have always compared "Death Row" with "Twelve Monkeys", Twentieth Century Fox did not go to their heads. They knew that the box office driving force of these two films was completely different, even if "Death Row" "Walking" can achieve good results by relying on Hugo''s appeal, but it is still not a rival of the "Twelve Monkeys" whose goal is at the box office. Therefore, Twentieth Century Fox has formulated a steady expansion policy from the beginning. In the first few weeks, it focused on art theaters. After spreading the films reputation among professional audiences, it will consider gradually expanding in North America. Ying things. But now the situation has killed Twentieth Century Fox by surpriseto be precise, it killed everyone by surprise. The filming managers of the major theaters have called to ask about the next expansion plan of 20th Century Fox-as a businessman, no one will push the door-to-door business outside, and now it is obvious that the audience wants to watch the "death row", even if There won''t be too many people. Even if the theater only arranges one screen for the theater, it doesn''t matter. At least when an audience asks "why is there no such movie", they can keep these audiences. What''s more, the theater managers know better than anyone the additional effects that Hugo brings. Even if it is not a "death row" audience, they rely on the topic of "death row" to attract audiences into the cinema and buy tickets for other movies. The same effect. In the twentieth century, Fox encountered such a situation and was quite hurried. Kevin Pence immediately called an emergency meeting to analyze the current situation. Distribution is a very advanced knowledge, which involves many aspects of knowledge such as marketing, advertising planning, audience psychology, publicity strategies, etc. A truly outstanding distribution company can often make a $100 million film eventually earn 200 million or more. More box office. In the end, Fox in the 20th century came to a conclusion: the audiences enthusiasm is actually just emerging, and the managers of the major theaters are only expressing their opinions, and they have not really reached the level of anxiousness-that is to say, they are "The box office potential is still not accurately understood, after all, even Twentieth Century Fox himself is not sure about the box office of this movie. Therefore, they decided that the pace of releases in other parts of North America is not in a hurry, but the number of screening venues and screening screens can be gradually increased or decreased on the landmark theaters in the next two weeks, so that more art film lovers can watch this movie. Movies, whether it is the original audience of the landmark theater or those who are willing to walk into the landmark theater to watch the "death prisoner''s walk" at this time, they are the real target group, that is, the people who can really determine the word of mouth of the "death prisoner walk". . After three weeks of fermentation and precipitation, the feedback of "Death Row" will gradually become clear, and the movie box office trend curve can also be roughly estimated. If there is a big hit, then enter the commercial theater for official screening; if not, if the theater manager and the audience are curious just because of the topic, then they will steadily expand in the art theater. Anyway, in the twentieth century, Fox had no intention of relying on the "death row" to win the super high box office, and the cost recovery was victory. I have to say Kevin is indeed a man with courage and skill. He can not be dizzy by the pomp of Los Angeles during the screening, and still maintain the clarity and maintain the original expansion plan. This is not something ordinary people can do. decision. It''s just that this time, what effect the 20th century Fox''s strategy can achieve is not in Kevin''s say, but it depends on the market''s reaction. Faced with the "Death Row", which was unanimously praised by film critics and unanimously sought after by the audience, almost everyone was wondering what kind of results the movies single box office could achieve. Due to the limitations of the theaters and screens, even the "Death Row" was It is difficult to break the historical record even if it is played continuously for 24 hours. This is a gap in the base number, but the single box office of "Death Row" still arouses countless curiosities. Under such circumstances, the "Game of the Brave" is better to say, 2,500 theaters are fully released, and the impact is minimal; but the "Twelve Monkeys" that are also shown on the three theaters are not so good. Fortunately, there was a "Game of the Brave" before the "Death Row" and the "Twelve Monkeys" who were under the attack were faced with a terrible situation. However, after the release of "Twelve Monkeys", it also brought a surprise. Film critics actually praised the film, and positive responses accounted for the majority. "Two Monkeys" is really good news. The media review is as high as 72 points, which undoubtedly relieves countless pressures on the film! Chapter 1364： Lipin single hall No one will forget the scene where "Seven Deadly Sins" Librard was exploded by Hugo''s wonderful performance like a wooden stake, which even made the duel between Hugo and Brad lost their suspense. Not only the "seven deadly sins", but before that, when the "burning years" won the Golden Globe nomination for Brad, he was still criticized; "Interview with the Vampire" Li Brad was also criticized by Tom Cruise. Grab it all. It can be said that in the past two years, Brad has been completely downwind in the duel with Hugo, which is also an important reason why people always put Brad in the position of impact. This time, the battle between "Twelve Monkeys" and "Death Prisoners Walk", people have expected the result. "Twelve Monkeys" dominated the box office due to the inherent advantages of the subject matter; "Death Prisoners Walk" was comprehensive in terms of word of mouth. Leading, Hugo once again proved himself. After the screening of "Death Prisoner''s Walk", things seemed to develop in the same way. However, the "Twelve Monkeys", who were almost ignored during the screening, officially announced their reluctance. Although Dianying is behind "Death Row" by more than one step, the film critics for "Twelve Monkeys" have written a film review that shows that this is a very good work! Among the first fourteen film reviews, three media outlets actually gave a perfect score of 100 points, namely "Rolling Stone", "Austin Pravda" and "Christian Science Monitor (the...). This is a very interesting situation, because none of these three newspapers have written reviews of "Death Row", especially as the "Rolling Stone", which is one of the most influential in North America, compared to the other two newspapers whose influence is limited to their state. In terms of "Rolling Stone", the full score is very important. "Rolling Stone"''s ignorance of Hugo and glory to death has never been a secret in the circle. This time, "Rolling Stone" ignored "Death Row" and gave "Twelve Monkeys" full marks, which made people have to think more. In addition to these three media, "USA Today", "San Francisco Observer", "TV Guide", and "The Globe and Mail" all gave a super high rating of 88 points. If anyone can compare it, "The Globe and Mail" can almost be said to be a media that hates Hugo, and the scores of "Death Row" by the other three media are also really intriguing. The "Los Angeles Times," "Chicago Sun," and "New York Times" all rated "Twelve Monkeys" below 70 points; the lowest of them was the "San Francisco Chronicle", who scored only 30 points. This is another evaluation worth pondering, especially in today''s context. In the end, the media review of "Twelve Monkeys" came to 72 points. Although it was not as good as "Death Row" or the "Seven Deadly Sins" that was released not long ago, for the horror and suspense theme, This is still a very satisfactory score, especially for works that are determined to win the box office. Among the many comments, the two leading roles of Bruce Willis and Brad are also praised, especially the "Austin Pravda" in the commentary, "Brad has dedicated the best performance of his actor career so far, and it is wonderful. , The full-strength performance injects unlimited vitality into the movie." Not only the "Austin Pravda", many media have said that Brad''s performance in "Twelve Monkeys" is impressive, sweeping away the decadence completely suppressed by Hugo in the "Seven Deadly Sins" and letting people watch it again. It was the aura and talent that Brad showed during the "Dahe Love" period. Moreover, Brad''s excellent performance also robbed the actor Bruce''s countless style, becoming the biggest highlight of the whole movie. Feng Shui took turns and finally turned to Brad! Although it is said that Hugos stunning performance in "Death Row" has received countless noble comments, this undoubtedly cuts Brad''s light; but it must be admitted that "twelve monkeys" gave Brad With the opportunity to stand up, his wonderful performance won unanimous praise from everyone. With Martin Baum running behind, the media public opinion swept away the low-key and decadence before, and many people even began to rip it for the "seven deadly sins". De defended his performance, "At least Brad''s performance in the final confrontation scene was very good." This also allowed Brad''s momentum to rise again, and at the same time, the confrontation between "Twelve Monkeys" and "Death Row" once again found suspense. At least the overall word-of-mouth trends of these two works are on the same level, which makes the duel no longer a one-sided situation. The so-called "competitors" are bound to be carried out between two or more that are evenly matched and win each other. If it is only a unilateral crush, it cannot be called a competition. And now, the "Twelve Monkeys" have the ability to confront the "Death Row"-and even win! For many years to come, it is generally believed that the "burning years" in 1994, the "interview with vampires at night" and the "seven deadly sins" in 1995 have made Brad; but in fact, people who really understand the situation in the circle I know that it is not the "seven deadly sins" starring Brad that makes Brad to become a top superstar who has the qualifications to challenge Hugo and Tom, but Brad appears as a supporting role. Twelve Monkeys". Not only was the "Twelve Monkeys" really recognized Brads efforts in acting, but the film also allowed Brad to steal the protagonist''s light with a supporting role, and it really has the ability to attract the audience. , The ability to call on the audience. After the "Twelve Monkeys" won an excellent evaluation among film critics, the theater score also received a super high recognition of "a-". From this score, it can be seen that, at least in the eyes of the audience, "Twelve Monkeys" The visibility of "Monkey" is higher than that of "Death Row". Universal Pictures defines "Twelve Monkeys" as a box office commercial movie, which is also inevitable. However, currently "Twelve Monkeys" and "Death Row" are only screened in three theaters, so the duel between the two is still full of suspense. In the third week of December, "Game of the Braves" easily won the North American weekend box office chart with a $11 million premiere box office, ending the "Toy Story" three consecutive championships. It is worth mentioning that "The Wire of Fire", which gathered Al Pacino and Robert De Niro, also premiered this week, and finally ranked third with a weekend box office of 8.5 million U.S. dollars. The focus of this weeks hot discussion is undoubtedly very diverse. The battle for the premiere of "Game of the Brave" and "Wire of Fire" also attracted a lot of attention; "Toy Story" entered the fourth week of the screening, with a cumulative box office of 9,700. Ten thousand US dollars, created a precedent for computer three-dimensional animation, won the recognition of the audience... However, the duel between "Death Row" and "Twelve Monkeys" still attracted the most attention. Thanks to the strong crowds, the "Twelve Monkeys", which has the potential for commercial films, took the lead. With a box office of 60,000 US dollars in a single library, it almost astounded the entire North American market. In the current record of film history, only five works have topped 50,000 box office at the premier weekend, "Schindler''s List", "Edward Scissorhands", "Spider Girl Kiss", "The Joy Luck Club", "Howard Manor"! Even at the premiere weekend of "Before Sunrise", which was dominated by topics at the beginning of this year, only $43,000 in single-library data was obtained. And now, "Twelve Monkeys" actually created a box office of 60,000 US dollars in a single library, directly surpassing "Spider Woman''s Kiss", and only lagging behind "Schindler''s List" and "Edward Scissorhands", becoming a film history. Premiere of the third-runner work in the box office rankings of single venues on weekends. With just this data, we can see the great achievements made by the "Twelve Monkeys". The main reason why "Twelve Monkeys" can achieve such sturdy results, and even directly rank among the top three in history, is mainly because Brad! Relying on the super popularity accumulated in the past three works, Brad has become the most powerful actor in the past two years, and even in the limelight of "sex. Idol", Brad has surpassed being used for two consecutive years. "People" magazine named the world''s most **** man Hugo, topping the list of dream lovers. Although in the opinion of the public opinion, the "seven deadly sins" have almost been robbed of all the glory by Hugo, but no one can deny that this movie is starring Brad, and the box office of 195 million US dollars is also Let Brad''s audience recognition and box office appeal to a higher level. "Twelve Monkeys" came in such a situation. The theme itself has box office potential, and the quality of the finished product has also been unanimously affirmed by film critics and audiences. Bruce himself is also a first-line actor with box office appeal~www .novelhall.com~ Coupled with Brad''s effect, it eventually detonated a single-library box office of 60,000 US dollars, which surprised the entire North American market. Although people have already recognized that the "Twelve Monkeys" have the ability to win the box office, even if it is not 100 million US dollars, it is at least 60 million or 70 million. But when facing the screening, such an outstanding single library box office , All the news media was still in an uproar, and Universal Pictures was even more happy, almost planning to start beating the gongs and drums to celebrate the victory. This is indeed a victory. Regardless of the performance of "Death Row", this is a major breakthrough for "Twelve Monkeys". This is an important turning point in Brad''s career. Brad It was indeed a long sigh of relief. After experiencing the blow of the "seven deadly sins", he needed the victory of the "twelve monkeys" to boost his morale. The fact is, he did it! As a film with a slightly lower reputation and brighter commercial prospects, the strong competitiveness of "Twelve Monkeys" at the box office of the single library made this matchup even more exciting; and in the face of the menacing momentum of competitors, "Death Prisoner Walk" also handed in his own answer sheet, showing an undaunted posture, fighting for the box office of the single library, and proclaiming his sense of existence with absolute strength. Mars hit the earth and it has officially caused a sensational explosion! Chapter 1365： Comparable Seventy-two thousand dollars! This is the single-library box office data that "Death Row" handed over this week. It can almost be said to have shaken the entire North American market. With the attention of "Twelve Monkeys" far lower than their competitors, relying on the strong crowds, as well as the gimmick of Hugo and Brad head-on competition, broke the incredible results of a single hall box office of 60,000 US dollars. , It can be said to be a great victory at any time. But even so, "Death Row" still detonated more powerful energy. Under the disadvantages of landmarks, commercials vs. literature and art, and mainstream vs. independence, relying on the astonishing popularity of fans during the weekend, it directly handed over seven. The single-library box office of US$10,000 has caused an uproar in North America. Everyone knows that "Death Convict Walk" only has twelve screens in the landmark theater, and the number of screens of "Twelve Monkeys" is more than twice that of the opponent. This means that the starting lines of the two are completely different, but it is under such circumstances that the "Death Row" has exploded with an astonishing single-library box office with a devastating posture. Seventy-two thousand dollars, which means that starting from 7 oclock on Friday morning, in the next 72 hours, almost twelve screens will rotate without any stop, and the attendance rate is almost equal to 100%. Only to be able to reach this data. In other words, during the "Death Row" screening period, every scene was full of seats. The surging crowd made this movie completely hard to find. Such a grand occasion, even for the current box office record holder "Sinde". Les list" also failed. It can be said that under many unfavorable conditions, "Death Convict Walk" used the equipment it possessed to the extreme, and finally handed over the perfect single-library box office data of $72,000, exerting its advantages to the limit, which also completely detonated. This is a close matchup! "Death Row"''s single-library box office data of 72,000 US dollars easily made history, second only to "Schindler''s List" and "Edward Scissorhands", ranking third in film history; it was originally thought to be occupied. The "Twelve Monkeys" in this position regrettably ranked fourth. Hugo once again embarked on a journey with a powerful sprint. A work with heavy topics and gloomy atmosphere like "Death Row" has become a hot topic thanks to Hugo''s wonderful performance, which has continued since the "Wear Since "Scent of Women", Hugo''s works have always been strong, including "Before Sunrise", which performed slightly inferior at the box office. The completion and quality of Hugo''s works are well-known. While the single box office of "Death Row" broke a series of records, it also made people deeply feel the powerful appeal of Hugo, which is a cash cow that almost everyone is greedy. Of course, let alone the peak of the topic caused by the "death row", it can be said that even in the annals of the history of entertainment development and cultural development, Hugo has left his own indelible footprints. Seventy-two thousand dollars versus sixty thousand dollars, facing the menacing "twelve monkeys", "Death Row" responded with an absolutely strong posture, and opened up on such trivial numbers at the box office of the single library. With a gap of 12,000 US dollars, the outstanding performance has caused the media to lose language. "U.S. Weekly" used three exclamation marks as the headline to report on the outcome of the matchup, and it was reported in the report. Exclaimed, "Such a wonderful matchup is amazing, and the real benefit is the audience who can enjoy such a wonderful work and such a fierce matchup!" The victory of "Death Row" is undoubtedly great, but this time the situation is somewhat special. Although it is said that the box office of "Death Row" beats the "Twelve Monkeys", and the gap between the two is not small, no one will say that the "Twelve Monkeys" is a failure. There is no doubt. There were no losers this time, and both works announced their shining debut with unparalleled momentum. Whether it is word-of-mouth or box office, the two can be said to be comparable, thin ice battles. From a topical point of view, "Death Row" once again created a miracle. Such a congenital inadequate movie actually caused such a wave, especially Roger Ebert used the phrase "epic acting" to send Hugo to Hugo. High praise, this also makes the movie burst out with incredible energy. According to common sense, the box office of "Death Convict Walk" has passed 30,000 yuan and it can be said to be a victory, but now the film has delivered twice the answer sheet, which is completely bursting with energy. Coupled with the huge momentum of the screening and the death penalty discussion triggered by the movie, not to mention the obvious victory in the box office data of the single library, "Death Row" is undoubtedly dominant in the topic. But from the perspective of surprise, the "twelve monkeys" easily prevailed. Compared with another victory of the ever-victorious general Hugo, Brads stunning performance and the quality of the finished product are unexpectedly outstanding. This is a huge surprise, and the excitement and depth of the work far exceeded expectations. Even if it cannot be compared with the "Seven Deadly Sins", this is undoubtedly an excellent work. The single-library box office of 60,000 can be regarded as a huge success regardless of the angle of discussion. For the cult-style commercial film of Swordsman and Pianfeng, the critics and audience feedback of "Twelve Monkeys" can be said to be a big success. Get a complete victory. This pattern made the media all excited. This is the real showdown. Compared with the previous confrontation between "Pulp Fiction" and "Interview with the Vampire" and "Seven Deadly Sins", this kind of strength is close and not the same. Fen Xuanzhen''s duel was undoubtedly much more exciting, and the unpredictable results also made people excited. More importantly, the supporters of Hugo and Brad''s, the responders of "Death Row" and the fans of "Twelve Monkeys", all flocked to the cinema to express the work with practical actions. With support, this also makes the North American film market in December present a rare and lively scene. This can be said to be a win-win situation for all parties! The theaters are smiling, the film companies are full of joy, the media is very lively...Even the people involved have benefited a lot from the topical nature of the work. In the third week of December, North America ushered in the rare hustle and bustle that has not been seen for a long time. The top three "Game of the Brave", "Toy Story" and "The Wire of Fire" are overwhelming. The 12th "Death Row" "And the "Twelve Monkeys" in the thirteenth place are full of topics and lively, and the entire North American market has rebounded by 20%. All of this indicates that the Christmas holiday is approaching and the movie market is ushered again. Craze. The head-on confrontation between "Death Row" and "Twelve Monkeys" created countless topics, which made the major news media happy. The news about this incredible confrontation was reported from Monday to Thursday. Reported from all angles. Among them, the media supporting Brad easily took the upper hand-the uncrowned kings have waited for this day for too long, too long, Brad finally dedicated a work that can compete with Hugo, not only Brad, even The uncrowned kings are about to stand and cheer. Not only are they waiting for the opportunity to suppress Hugo, they are also looking forward to the emergence of more people to challenge Hugo''s current hegemony, so that they can get more breathing space. For the desire for "twelve monkeys", the uncrowned kings are definitely not inferior to Brad. The most exaggerated "USA Today" even cheered, "This is undoubtedly the most successful work of Brad''s career!" That report has also become a joke among industry insiders: not to mention that it is still sweeping on the list. "Seven Deadly Sins", even last year''s "Interview with Vampires" was better than "Twelve Monkeys". Even if you want to cheer, you can at least wait until the box office of this work exceeds 100 million before you shout. What''s more, "Twelve Monkeys" Librard is just a supporting role. Behind this cheer, is it not the media''s oppressive and bitter psychology that is reflected? Although the confrontation in the third week of December caused countless people to boil, the situation was completely different in the week that followed. As stated before the movie was released, "Twelve Monkeys" was aimed at the box office from the beginning, and "Death Row" has maintained a calm view of the box office until now. This is the nature of the two films. Decided. Therefore, Universal Pictures saw the box office of "Twelve Monkeys" that was so outstanding that it was speechless, and immediately expanded the show in the next week-the original plan was only to expand in 1,300 theaters. It was screened at but was encouraged by the excellent performance of the premiere weekend, Ron Meyer ran around immediately, he insisted on increasing the expansion theaters the following week to 1,550, which shows that They are looking forward to this work. Relatively speaking, the "death prisoner''s walk" seems to be calm and unhurried. The scale of the show has expanded from three theaters to ten theaters, of which seven are in Los Angeles and three are in New York. This has once again attracted peoples dissatisfaction and complaints: the ten cinemas cant meet the viewing needs of the broad audience, which also makes the tickets for "Death Row" even more heated, even in the second week, Friday. At the gate of the landmark theater, there were still fans waiting in tents, and the scene was truly spectacular. It is worth mentioning that the landmark theaters have earned a lot of exposure during the release of "Death Row". As an art theater, their reputation has also been greatly improved. Due to the completely different screening scales of the two films, there is no horizontal comparison of the box office of a single library, and it is impossible to compare the total box office on a horizontal line. But even so, people still can''t help but pay attention to the box office performance of these two works, and then measure the performance of these two works from an unfair perspective. As a result, a very interesting situation appeared, "Death Row" and "Ten "Two Monkeys" unexpectedly once again appeared in a match of thin ice, which also made the confrontation between Hugo and Brad really start to be exciting. Chapter 1366： Win each other "Twelve Monkeys" and "Death Row" had a brief but fierce confrontation in the first week of screening. In the end, the two can be said to have basically maintained a tie. This also made people really feel the relationship between Hugo and Brad. Atmosphere of competition. In the fourth week of December, the two works were divided into two groups, fighting the same battle in different ways on different battlefields, and the final victory or defeat still attracted countless attention. "Twelve Monkeys" was screened in 1,500 theaters, and confronted the "Game of the Brave" that was released last week and "Wake Up until Dream", which premiered this week; "Death Prisoners'' Walk" is in ten rooms. The theaters will be spotted again, and will compete with the "four rooms (. spotted on two hundred theaters this week. The first thing that triggered the discussion was the box office battle, which is an eternal hot topic in the market. "Until I Wake Up" is shown in 1,200 theaters. This is also the most watched work among the five films premiered this week. Whitney Houston, whose career is at its peak, has challenged the role of an actor several times. Although the media has repeatedly criticized her for being stiff and contrived, and her role is totally unremarkable, her appeal to ordinary audiences is still not to be underestimated. This movie is generally considered to be capable of hitting the 10 million-level premiere box office. In addition to the "Brave Game" that won the championship last week and the menacing "Twelve Monkeys", there are also four works that premiered in more than 1,000 theaters, "Vampires are crazy too (:dead.and...). it), Sudden death (sudden.death), Meeting forgotten friends (.old.men), The Adventures of New Tom (.and.). It can be said that this week''s box office contenders are extremely lively. In the end, "Wake Up to Dream" won the weekend box office of 14 million U.S. dollars with a box office of more than 10,000 U.S. dollars in a single hall, defeated a lot of competitors, stood out, and won the weekend box office champion in North America this week; and "Twelve Monkeys" grabbed a box office of $12.4 million with an outstanding performance of $8,000 in a single hall, which was only less than $2 million behind the champion and ranked second. "Toy Story", which was still brave, beat last week''s champion "Game of the Brave" with an incredible drop of 10%. The two ranked third and third. The other four works that premiered this week performed very badly. The best-performing "Meeting Forgetting Friends" only ranked fifth with a box office of 5.5 million. It is worth mentioning that the "Stealing Wire" was not popular. This week''s box office fell 15% to fifth place. The cumulative box office in two weeks has not exceeded 20 million, which is very embarrassing. Although the winner was "until the dream wakes up", the outstanding performance of "Twelve Monkeys" is still impressive. In nominal terms, "Twelve Monkeys" is a commercial film. This US$29 million investment made its debut with ambitions, but from an objective point of view, this film is even more important. Most of them should be summarized into the cult style. The literary and artistic science fiction movies have strong personal characteristics of the director. It is really incredible that such an unconventional commercial film can achieve a win-win situation in terms of word-of-mouth and box office. This makes people recall the moment when "Pulp Fiction" created its glory again. "Twelve Monkeys" handed over 10 million-level weekend box office among a group of powerful enemies, and maintained the advantage of commercial blockbusters such as "Toy Story" and "Game of the Brave". It is really not easy; and Brad His neurotic and impetuous acting skills are even more acclaimed. In a blink of an eye, the possibility of this movie winning more than $50 million at the box office has greatly increased, making everyone shine. What makes Universal Pictures even more happy is that thanks to Brad''s rising popularity, the excellent reputation of "Twelve Monkeys" has gradually spread, and the overseas distribution rights of this work have suddenly become popular. what does this mean? profit! Billing profits! On the other hand, the further screening of "Death Convict Walk" in the ten theaters has also been enthusiastically sought after. The box office of the single library next week once again broke the outstanding results of 46,000 US dollars, easily blasting all the works on the ranking list. According to the data of a single library, the box office of 460,000 US dollars was swept over the three days over the weekend, more than double the box office data of the previous week. The soaring momentum has caused the entire North American market to boil. Another work featured this week, "Four Rooms", comes from Quentin Tarantino, who became famous last year. This work was co-directed by him and Robert Rodriguez (.) It was highly anticipated before it was released, but it was disappointing after it came out-the most important thing was that the expectations before "Pulp Fiction" were too high-directly led to the loss of word-of-mouth and single-library box office. Compared with the box office of "Four Rooms" which was only 1,500 US dollars, the performance of "Death Row" is not on the same level at all, even compared to the "Twelve Monkeys" in the first week of the single library. According to the data, the answer sheet submitted by "Death Row" the next week is not inferior. Such a strong performance has once again made people realize the important point: At the end of this year, the focus of "Death Row" is in short supply. If you look at this weeks list of the North American box office rankings, "Twelve Monkeys" ranked second, and "Death Row" was ranked 14th-due to as many as five premiere works this week, the ranking even dropped from last week. Yes, but almost everyone commented on these two works together, not only because "Twelve Monkeys" defeated "Death Row", but also because the topicality of these two films makes it impossible to ignore. Although Brad had "beaten" Hugo as early as the "Love Years" period, everyone knows that it was a bad name, not to mention that "Pulp Fiction" had been released for nearly three at the time. Months have passed, and even the results of his own title win in the "burning years" are so shabby that it is unbearable to look directly at it. This also makes this victory of "Twelve Monkeys" a milestone. Of course, objectively speaking, "Twelve Monkeys" was screened in 1,500 theaters, and "Death Prisoners'' Walk" was screened in ten theaters. This is of no comparative value at all. But why is this a landmark victory for Brad? Its because the $12.4 million weekend box office of "Twelve Monkeys" was very good, enough to make Brad proud, and in the case of word-of-mouth and box office win-win situation, let "Twelve Monkeys" even put " "Death Prisoner Walk" is not inferior to his side. This is not just a runner-up and a gap of fourteen. To be precise, Brad has shown sufficient competitiveness, proving that he has the ability to compete with Hugo on the same level. Otherwise, according to the data, the box office data of "Death Row" still surrendering $46,000 in the next week is very few in film history, and "Twelve Monkeys" simply cannot compete. The box office list in the fourth week of December made countless people excited. Brad finally proved himself. The reputation of his works and performances have been widely recognized, allowing Brad to get rid of the shadow of Hugo for the first time. Own light. More importantly, this is still in the context of the "Death Convict Walk" pressing harder and Hugo''s epic acting skills, the performance of "Twelve Monkeys" is even more breathtaking. The outstanding performance of "Twelve Monkeys" at the box office the following week made it a hot topic. However, the performance of "Death Row" not only did not fail, but also slightly better. The performance of the well-recognized works in the landmark theaters is also applauded, once again showing the absolute strength of Hugo. Unexpectedly, compared to the "death row" topic, the "New York Post", "USA Today", "Houston Chronicle" and other news media have focused their attention on Brad. Body. Although in the news reports, they did not blatantly mention Hugo, but only reported on Brad alone, but from the content of the report, we can see that they meant something, "Brad finally got rid of Shackle yourself, show your personal strength, and shine with unparalleled light!" This should be said to be a reasonable situation. After being suppressed by Hugo for two years, the "Twelve Monkeys" finally let the media find a catharsis. Brad placed everyone''s high hopes on him and became a bridgehead against Hugo. This also makes the major news media in North America form a unified report direction in the future, and the real confrontation camp can finally see its embryonic form at this time. As a clut commercial film, the performance of "Twelve Monkeys" is undoubtedly successful; as an art film, the performance of "Death Row" is undoubtedly brilliant. Both works are in their own fields, blooming their own light, which has become the most exciting news hotspot at the end of this year. The fifth week of December, which is the last week of 1995 Due to the crazy crowds during the holidays, the box office of all film works this week ushered in a skyrocketing opportunity, and almost all works ushered in considerable Increase. Faced with such an opportunity, "Twelve Monkeys" once again added its own screening venues and screened in more than 1,600 theaters. Universal Pictures, whose confidence has greatly increased, obviously hopes that this work can take advantage of this. The enthusiasm continued to create good results; and "Death Row" finally made its expansion a little bit bigger. It was screened in 67 venues in five major cities including Los Angeles, Chicago, and New York, but the scale of the screening is still the same. It was a drop in the bucket. Faced with the turbulent enthusiasm of the audience, Twentieth Century Fox obviously did not want to disrupt his own rhythm, which also drove the appetite of many audiences to a high level. Due to the festival crowds, the box office of the North American film market surged by 200% this week, and the entire market is thriving. With the exception of the "Wake Up to Dream" that was released last week, all films have delivered a green increase report card. . Among them, "Twelve Monkeys" and "Death Row" have undoubtedly become the focus of attention. They represent the identities of commercial films and art films, respectively, showing the strong tolerance of the North American film market. Among them, the "twelve monkeys" are even more popular! Because, just this week, Brad, the biggest winner of "Twelve Monkeys", truly beat Hugo with pride! Moreover, he won this victory in his personal capacity, which also made North America exclaimed "change of dynasty"! Chapter 1367： Dynasty change As Hollywoods most watched rivals in the past decade, the healthy and vicious competition between Tom Cruise, Brad Pitt and Hugo Lancaster has always been the focus of heated discussion. These three The entanglement between them can be traced back to 1992, but it was 1995 that really put the three on the same level and launched a duel for more than ten years! In the fifth week of December 1995, the last issue of "People" Weekly was officially released under the attention of everyone. Every year, the worlds most **** mens selection, which can arouse countless topics, continues this tradition this year. Brad, who performed well in the year and was in the limelight, defeated a lot of competitors, won the title of "People" Weekly for the first time, and became the world''s sexiest man in 1995! From the emergence of "Interview with Vampires at Night", to the emergence of "Love Years", to the continued success of "Seven Deadly Sins", and finally the full affirmation of "Twelve Monkeys". In one year, Brad stepped one step at a time in the four works. Although he was suppressed by Hugo everywhere, the energy accumulated in the four works exploded in an all-round way, achieving the highest title of "All-American Lover" for Brad now. Although Hugos performance in the past year is still strong, "Pulp Fiction", "Before Sunrise", "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row" are all masterpieces, but Hugo has been strong for four years. Compared to his as strong as always, Brad, who came from behind, obviously won more attention. More importantly, Brad''s wild, sexy, uninhibited and tough image is perfectly combined with the big screen characters. From a performance perspective, this is the same repetition, but for the audience, it undoubtedly deepens them. Direct impression of Brad. This also made Brad ride a rocket and jumped to the commanding heights in one fell swoop! "People" Weeklys Worlds Sexiest Man is just a title issued by the magazine and has no practical meaning. However, as one of the most influential magazines in North America, the selection of "People" is obviously not limited to appearance or sexiness. It is an evaluation of the influence, popularity, appeal, and popularity of the selected objects. Now, "People" Weekly has awarded this title to Brad, which is the most direct and important affirmation of Brad''s achievements in the past year. Maybe people are criticizing Brads acting skills, and Hugo has almost completely exploded in the "Seven Deadly Sins"; maybe people are discussing the same role of Brad, and several works are almost in the same line; maybe people are despising Brads appeal, The box office performance is simply not on the same level as Hugo and Tom... But the fact is, Brad is now the most watched actor in North America! no doubt! In particular, "Twelve Monkeys" took advantage of the hot wind of "Seven Deadly Sins" to create outstanding results in one fell swoop, and has a bright money scene, which also made Brad even more proud. This seemingly meaningless title allows Brad to truly compare with Tom and Hugo. The three of them are the three youngest actors on the list in the past ten years! There are only three actors among the current baby boomers who have received such a title. Also, no one will forget that the winner of this title from People Weekly in the past two years is Hugo! Hugo became the first and only person in the history of "People" Weekly to win this title twice. This is also a direct testimony of Hugo''s success in Hollywood in the past two years! Now, Brad has won this title. It is not so much that Brad ended and prevented Hugo''s three consecutive championships. It is better to say that Brad inherited the crown from Hugo and reached the top of "People" Weekly. This time, Brad defeated Hugo in a true sense, and it was also his long-lost victory in the competition with Hugo! This is not only of great significance to Brad, but many media in North America have also chanted "change of dynasty." The dynasty change here does not mean that Brad replaced Hugo, but refers to the end of the dynasty of "Hugo and Tom''s strong dialogue" and the official opening of the era of "Hugo, Tom, and Brad". This is the fundamental reason why the "twelve monkeys" have an important position in the history of entertainment. After this work, people have truly ushered in a dynasty where three top superstars compete fiercely and masterpieces gather. Thanks to Brads strong influence on top of "People" Weekly, the box office of "Twelve Monkeys" surged by 60% this week, directly grabbing $19.8 million in the North American market. Box office, this not only created the best data in the three weeks since the movie was released, but also brought the works three-week cumulative box office to the door of 30 million U.S. dollars and settled directly at 35 million U.S. dollars. This is an investment in a movie. For 29 million cult commercial films, it is undoubtedly a huge success. The strength of "Twelve Monkeys" has also made major media generally optimistic about the prospects of this movie. Brad even swept away the haze of good grades and low mood after the "Seven Deadly Sins", and frequently appeared in major programs. Accept various interviews. As the new sexiest man in the world, Brad seems to enjoy this name, and his girlfriend Gwyneth Paltrow has also become the most jealous woman in the United States. This couple also replaced Hugo, who was acting low-key. And Cameron, became people''s number one concern after a meal. In the fifth week of December, although "Twelve Monkeys" burst out of today''s energy, it eventually lost to "Toy Story". This film history''s first three-dimensional computer animation work almost won the love of the entire North America. The box office surged by 100%. With the box office data of 20.3 million U.S. dollars, it strongly returned to the top position of the North American weekend box office rankings, and the cumulative box office also reached 150 million U.S. dollars, officially moving towards Two hundred million advances, this really stole a lot of limelight. After "Toy Story" and "Twelve Monkeys", it is the "Brave Game" that has rebounded at the box office. There are six works with a box office of over 10 million this week, which shows the prosperity and excitement of the entire North American market. After this battle, the success of "Twelve Monkeys" is undoubtedly, Brad has finally truly risen, completing the three-legged territory, and the entire Hollywood pattern has been changed. After that, the "Twelve Monkeys" benefited from the good reputation, and the follow-up momentum continued. Although it cannot be compared with the terrifying momentum of the "Seven Deadly Sins", its outstanding performance still makes it a horse. The shiny black horse! In January 1996, "Twelve Monkeys" won the weekend box office of tens of millions a week, and successfully reached the top of the North American weekend box office rankings. After that, they won the weekend box office of millions of millions of dollars. More than 40%, but not all works can match the performance of "Seven Deadly Sins". For a thriller and suspense science fiction movie, the performance of "Twelve Monkeys" has greatly exceeded expectations. . Thanks to the outstanding performance in January, many media have exclaimed, is it possible that the box office of "Twelve Monkeys" will exceed 100 million? If this is the case, this work will undoubtedly create a "seven deadly sins" miracle, and it will also become Brad''s third North American work with a box office of over 100 million yuan-of course, the "seven deadly sins" are clearly approaching two at the box office. Billion, but Brads impression of people is limited. It is a pity that this speculation lasted less than two weeks before it was shattered. Like the "Seven Deadly Sins", the later endurance still appears to be weak, especially the "Twelve Monkeys" cannot be compared with the "Seven Deadly Sins." The decline was more than 50%, and the hope that the film would hit the 100 million US dollar threshold disappeared like a bubble in an instant. Even so, the performance of "Twelve Monkeys" is still very impressive. It has been released for 12 weeks, and the cumulative box office in North America has reached 89 million U.S. dollars, which is still a long way from 100 million U.S. dollars. But even so, "Twelve Monkeys" has become Brad''s third highest grossing work, second only to "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Interview with Vampires" with a box office of barely over 100 million. This was the case with the "burning years" at the beginning. The North American box office was only a little over 60 million, but the overseas box office performed exceptionally well. This time, "Twelve Monkeys" is the same. Bruce has a global appeal after "Die Hard", and Brad is now a **** idol known all over the world. The film''s potential in overseas markets is undoubtedly worth looking forward to. of. Although people have raised their expectations, in the end, the overseas performance of the "Twelve Monkeys" still stunned everyone. Fifty-one countries and regions overseas earned 120 million U.S. dollars in the box office for this work. It also made the global box office of "Twelve Monkeys" reach 209 million U.S. dollars. Such excellent results also made Brad''s smile even brighter when interviewed on major programs. According to feedback from inside the paparazzi, Brad has been in a good mood recently. Even if he is secretly photographed dating Gwyneth , he still communicates with the paparazzi with a smile on his face. The investment of 29 million yuan, and the final global recovery of 209 million US dollars, such an achievement, even if Universal Pictures expressed high hopes for the "twelve monkeys", it was impossible to predict. This kind of low investment and high return has happened countless times with Hugo, and people have long been accustomed to it, but for Brad, it is the real first time except for the "seven deadly sins." "Twelve Monkeys" has not gone offline, and there have been rumors in the circle. Under Martin Baums operation, Brads salary has been increased to 10 million U.S. dollars, and some production companies also have rumors. Say that even 15 million is no problem. You know, during the "seven deadly sins" period, Brad''s salary as a actor was only four million dollars-even if the box office exceeded the expected line of one million, it was only five million. The miracle created by "Twelve Monkeys" has just begun. Although the achievements of "Twelve Monkeys" made the whole of North America sigh, and Brad was riding the wind and waves, and the momentum was like a rainbow; but even the "New York Post" would not stupidly say rain when chanting "change of dynasty". Guo''s dynasty is over, not only because Hugo is still the world''s most appealing top star, but also because of the outstanding performance of "Death Row", they must shut up! Chapter 1368： Well matched The outstanding performance of "Twelve Monkeys" is beyond doubt. The box office of 89 million in North America and 209 million in the world is undoubtedly a success for a work with an investment of only 29 million US dollars. Besides, this is a cult-style literary science fiction work, which is even more rare. Moreover, "Twelve Monkeys" will be recognized by countless fans in the so-called cult film in the next 20 years. Its momentum cannot be compared with "Pulp Fiction", but it is also one of the famous masterpieces of the 1990s. one. In the face of such outstanding performance of "Twelve Monkeys", "Death Row" also showed no inferior ability. In the fifth week of December, Brad reached the top of "People" Weekly the world''s sexiest man, and the box office of "Twelve Monkeys" soared by 60%; "Walking" also handed in well-matched and excellent answers. In the past two weeks, discussions centered on Los Angeles and New York, accompanied by major newspapers film reviews, editorials, and discussions on major programs, are gradually spreading across the North American market, but for more than 90% For the audience, they have not seen the work "Death Row" so far, and they still have no way to comment. This weeks holiday, "Death Row" finally appeared in cities outside Los Angeles and New York. Chicago, Houston and Atlanta became the lucky ones. There are a total of 67 venues in these five major cities where you can watch the movie. , This also directly ignited the enthusiasm of the audience in the five major cities. Thirty-three thousand dollars! After the single-library box office data was released, all the media in North America once again ushered in exclamation. For a work that was still steadily being screened in the third week of its release, the single-library still maintained such a high efficiency in the third week. The box office data is really a miracle not big or small. In fact, this is also determined by the characteristics of the times. If it is in the 21st century, when the Internet is extremely developed, this strategy will absolutely not work. It''s not the rampant piracy, but the speed at which specially crafted information spreads. In the information ocean of the Internet, the spread of a good reputation of a literary and artistic work is very fast, and the "death row" has also triggered gatherings, parades and other chain reactions in the North American continent. Such a big battle will definitely be on the Internet. Under the fermentation, more powerful energy burst out in a short time. Then, Twentieth Century Fox must speed up the pace of screening and strive to get more audiences into the cinema at the moment of focus, otherwise it will be difficult to gain attention if this wave is missed. But now in the era of relying on radio, television, and newspapers, almost all information about movies is obtained from newspapers and magazines, which also makes the audience''s reaction speed lag at least more than a hundred times. Therefore, in the twentieth century, Fox did not rush to increase the number of venues. It can be said that it is increasing the number of venues following the gradual spread of the news. Relying on the single-library box office of 33,000 US dollars, "Death Row" won the weekend box office of 2.2 million US dollars in one breath, an increase of 470% in green, not only easily became this week''s single The highest-grossing work in the museum, and the increase is also the highest of all movies this weekend! Compared with the second-ranked "Meeting and Forgetting Friends" in green, the increase of "Death Row" is 300% higher than that of the other party. During the weekend of the New Year''s Eve, almost all the audience in the five major cities were diverted by the "death row", and even the family-friendly "Toy Story" and "Game of the Brave" were willing to bow down. Such a momentum is indeed impressive. Although "Twelve Monkeys" won incredible box office data of 19.8 million US dollars this week, the "Death Row" screened in only 67 theaters actually broke out in a sprint that is not inferior. Ability can be regarded as a great spectacle in the North American market-you know, from the subject point of view, these two works are not orthodox holiday movies that can attract audiences to the cinema. Of course, the outstanding performance of "Death Row" is not unexpected, is it? Since August, this film has become the most anticipated and most curious work of people. When the film was released, film critics actually chanted that Hugos performance in the work was far beyond imagination, which detonated even more. It''s the curiosity of everyone. In the three weeks at the end of 1995, "Death Row" accumulated nearly 4 million US dollars in the box office during the screening period. It was really a surprise. More importantly, three consecutive weeks of "Hungry Marketing". The curiosity of audiences in major cities for this movie has reached its extreme! Thus, Twentieth Century Fox opened the floodgates: in the first week of January 1996, the expansion took a big step. There are a total of 130 theaters in 21 cities in North America holding screenings. In fact, this scale is still not large, it can only be said to be a small-scale screening, which is far from the official release. But even so, this is a big step. Twenty-one cities can be found in every corner of North America, and residents of almost every place can be covered. If you really cant wait, you can drive to the nearest cinema to watch. . Obviously, the "Hunger Marketing" of the 20th Century Fox burst out the most powerful chemical reaction on Hugo. The box office of more than 21,000 US dollars finally swept more than 2.7 million in the three days of the weekend. The US dollar box office has maintained a good momentum of box office growth for four consecutive weeks. The first week of January is an important turning point for the "Death Row", because this week the movie is equivalent to be enjoyed throughout the United States, and the audiences feedback is the most real this week, which is basically decided. The final box office of the movie can reach what height. What makes Twentieth Century Fox excited is that the cinema scores are still firmly maintained at "b+", which also shows that the reputation of film critics has basically been recognized by the audience. The subject matter is very heavy, but most of the audience did have a deep reflection effect after watching the movie-just like after the first scene of the screening, the expressions of all the audiences appeared a little vague, and everyone was concerned about the movie. They will all have their own thoughts, which may be different, but the storm of reflection cannot be stopped. The most commendable thing is that ordinary audiences also gave high praise to Hugo''s performance, even if there were high expectations before the movie was released, and countless film critics continued to raise this sense of expectation after the movie was released, but Hugo Still reached or exceeded the expected value, which also made Hugo''s prestige reached an incredible new high again. Encouraged by this week''s feedback, Twentieth Century Fox officially ushered in full screenings after a week of brewing in the second week of January, but even so, there are still no more than 1,000 theaters. This is not because Fox was too cautious in the twentieth century. It was determined by the subject matter and nature of "Death Row". This was originally not a work that could get a brilliant box office like "Twelve Monkeys". Facts also proved the wise and correct strategy of Fox in the twentieth century. In the second week of January, "Death Row" won the box office of $2.4 million in 130 theaters, which is also the box office after the movie was released. It was the first time that the red letter fell. Although the drop was only 12%, it was still the first time. Then in the third week of January, the expansion of the 650 theaters finally ushered in the official North American release. The "Death Convict Walk", which was sold at a box office of $9,500, once again performed strongly, with nearly six hundred and twenty. At the weekend box office of 10,000 U.S. dollars, the cumulative box office easily broke the 15 million threshold at this time, reaching 18 million U.S. dollars. Compared with the book cost of 11 million U.S. dollars, this achievement can already make the 20th century Fox and DreamWorks smiled. After just one week of decline, "Death Row" ushered in another 230% increase. Compared with "Twelve Monkeys", the momentum is not inferior. If you compare it, you will find that this The weekend box office of "Twelve Monkeys" is only less than 7 million, while the weekend box office of "Death Row" has exceeded 6 million. The small gap is very interesting. Such a pattern is really unexpected. . This shows the explosive power of "Death Convict Walk", and 20th Century Fox''s "Hunger Marketing" has won a big victory. They have taken a fancy to Hugo''s powerful appeal, and the media have praised the "epic acting". Next, the audiences curiosity and expectations are constantly rising along with the advancement of time. Especially audiences who were originally not interested in movies, but also because of the news media, because of the constant mention of friends around them, and then became interested in movies-no matter whether it is positive or negative, but in the end 20th Century Fox succeeded in getting them Giving in to his hunger and thirst, he walked into the cinema and contributed to the box office of "Death Row". Encouraged by the box office of $9,500 in the third week of January20th Century Fox continued to expand its screenings, and the number of theaters in the next week reached 777. Ten rooms, for an art film, are almost screened nationwide. In addition to landmark theaters, other commercial theaters have also joined the screening of "Death Row". Also benefiting from the hunger and thirst marketing of 20th Century Fox, the major theaters knew that this was their method. The theater line cannot refuse "Death Convict Walk", not only cannot refuse, but more screens have to be moved to show the movie. This is an incredible situation for an art film, but considering Hugo, who once relied on "Pulp Fiction" to create miracles, the decisions of major theaters are not so exaggerated. In the twentieth century Foxs precise and wise distribution strategy, a heavy, profound, depressing, and boring drama movie like "Death Row" actually showed excellent competitiveness in the box office, but, Where can such a work rely on hungry marketing? How much can the final box office be? Compared with the North American and global box office of "Twelve Monkeys", can "Death Row" still be equal? Perhaps Brad is now having a complete victory-even if there is no comparability between the two works with completely different attributes. Chapter 1369： Hungry Marketing Things are precious, and this sentence has never changed. In fact, the so-called thirsty marketing is to create a "hard-won" experience, through various limited or time-limited strategies, fully attract the attention and attention of consumers, and stimulate consumers'' desire to buy. see. This method is widely used in many products, and the most famous is the later marketing strategy of smart phones, which has caused considerable influence on a global scale. In the twentieth century, Fox formally took advantage of this hunger marketing to give "Death Row" full of vitality. "Death Row" is a very special work. Objectively speaking, this is a work without any box office competitiveness. Maybe you can try it hard if you win the Oscar for Best Picture. However, in the past four months, "Death Row" has become the focus of attention due to unconscious media hype. In particular, the audience has a lot of curiosity about Hugo''s performance, so 20th Century Fox has keenly caught it. This opportunity has maximized the "Hugo effect" and strengthened the effect of hunger marketing to the apex, making people''s curiosity and expectation about Hugo''s outstanding performance in the "Death Row" accompanied by an excellent reputation. One step of brewing and fermentation has detonated the single box office of "Death Row"! A good distribution company should have this sense of sensitivity. Of course, media coordination, protagonist influence, work quality, deviation between expected and actual effects, etc., are all indispensable. It can be said that "Death Prisoners'' Walk" showed the excellent single-library box office in the first week, and the single-library box office has always maintained an extremely excellent level in the following month. This is all due to the excellent strategy of hunger marketing. But if this is the case, the effects of twentieth century Foxs thirsty marketing are still limited. The cumulative box office is 18 million US dollars. Although it is not popular, it is definitely not a success. However, the success of the 20th Century Fox strategy this time lies in step by step. In the first three weeks, hunger and thirst marketing accumulated the expected value to the highest value, and the expansion stepped gradually in the following three weeks. Then, in the third week of January, the 53rd Golden Globe Awards kicked off, which is also a vital publicity platform for "Death Row"! As a literary and artistic drama movie with deep thoughts and heavy themes, "Death Row" did not have much ambitions at the box office from the very beginning. What really locks in is the reputation of film critics, or to use the more direct words of the production company, that It''s an award. Therefore, the performance of "Death Row" at the award ceremony is very important. The Golden Globe is one of the most concerned award ceremonies in the United States, and its influence cannot be underestimated. If "Death Convict Walk" is disappointed at the Golden Globes, then the expansion of the 20th Century Fox will be slightly adjusted; but on the contrary, if the work at the Golden Globes is in the limelight, then the influence of thirsty marketing will be even greater. Going up a new level, the expected value that has been gradually exhausted in the previous three weeks is spread again, and thanks to the curiosity of the Golden Globes and the sense of anticipation of the Oscars, the second stage of thirsty marketing is launched. Obviously, Fox in the twentieth century was full of confidence in Hugo. Not only because of the outstanding reputation of "Death Convict Walk", but also because Hugo''s own powerful influence cannot be ignored. Regardless of whether Hugo wins the award, as long as he appears on the red carpet of the Golden Globes, he is the focus of attention. Therefore, after the first week of the "Death Convict Walk" screening, Twentieth Century Fox worked out such a hungry marketing and distribution plan without knowing the future development trend. Following the fourth week of January, following the momentum of the Golden Globe Awards, 20th Century Fox once again increased the expansion of "Death Row" to 770 rooms! Further upgrade the scale of movie screenings. The facts also proved Kevin Pences vicious eyes. With the further expansion of the screening scale, "Death Row" handed over an outstanding score of $8,300 at the box office of the single library, and gained 640 in the three days of the weekend. On the basis of the outstanding performance of last week, the box office of ten thousand US dollars once again received a green word of increase, and the cumulative box office easily passed the threshold of twenty million US dollars, and sprinted 25 million in one fell swoop, so that all People are admiring. This years Oscars were held on March 25, which means that after the Golden Globes, there is still a gap of two full months. For a work like "Death Prisoner''s Walk" with limited box-office pulling power, even the space that thirsty marketing can win is limited. Therefore, Foxs subsequent expansion in the twentieth century has made adjustments. The number of screening venues added every week is limited. The most important thing is to increase the number of screening cities. The number of screening venues in each city has not increased too much, so that the audience With the spread of word-of-mouth works, I can walk into the movie theater one after another. This is really a bold plan for a literary and artistic work. "Twelve Monkeys" will only be released for twelve weeks, and "Death Convict Walk" is obviously going to the Oscar schedule, so that the film will be released. It''s almost twenty weeks. This is already the release cycle of a commercial movie. The ambition of Fox in the twentieth century is really surprising. However, the performance of "Death Row" did not disappoint Twentieth Century Fox. Although the major ticket warehouses in major cities have already walked into the movie theaters to watch this work, the biggest highlight of hungry marketing is not to attract the original target audience, but to spread through word of mouth, enthusiastic frenzy, curiosity, etc. Influence, so that people outside the target group also have curiosity about the product. The depth and reflection of "Death Row" itself, and the excellent performances of Hugo and Susan, apart from word of mouth, the lively discussions of human rights and religious people triggered by the movie have gradually entered the homes of ordinary people, originally works of this type People who are not interested are also interested in it because of the constant discussion of people around them-after all, this is the most popular focus of discussion recently. If you don''t want to break away from your normal social life, you can''t be ignorant. As a result, this attracted the second and even the third batch of non-target people into the cinema, which made the steady expansion of "Death Row" more and more steady, and the results achieved were more and more shocking. . In the fifth week of January, 811 theaters received $6.1 million in box office for three days over the weekend, a drop of only 9.5%; in the first week of February, 820 theaters, The box office data of 6 million US dollars in three days over the weekend, the 10% drop once again made everyone''s eyes shine; in the second week of February, 833 theaters, the box office for three days on the weekend was as high as 600 Eighty thousand U.S. dollars, unexpectedly handed over another 1% box office increase, which is amazing! It is hard to imagine that in the third week of February, after "Death Row" won the box office of 5.8 million U.S. dollars, the cumulative box office officially announced that it exceeded the 50 million threshold, with a cumulative box office of 50.4 million U.S. dollars. The results aroused numerous media exclamations. Although the media has repeatedly emphasized that the box office of "Death Convict Walk" is gratifying, it has already attracted a lot of praise when its score exceeded 30 million US dollars. You must know that "before sunrise" at the beginning of the year almost won the lofty evaluation of film critics. , But still "only" harvested 32 million U.S. dollars-of course, the cost "before sunrise" was only 2.5 million U.S. dollars, which is incomparable. And now, the "Death Row", which was produced at a cost of 11 million U.S. dollars, has once again achieved a good box office. The 30 million U.S. dollar box office can already be regarded as a remote, heavy, depressive, slow, and delicate literary film. It''s a miracle-"Before Sunrise" is at least more relaxing, romantic, beautiful and pleasant than "Death Row". But now, under the thirsty marketing operation of Fox in the 20th century, the box office of "Death Row" has swayed past the 50 million threshold, which also officially announced that DreamWorks and 20th Century Fox have entered a profit model -After the box office prospects, coupled with the rental of video tapes, huge profits are already within reach. But this is still not the end for "Death Row". Since then, the slow expansion of Fox in the twentieth century echoes with the various publicity points of the Oscar Awards, from February to March, and from March to March. In April, the films release line abruptly stretched to the third weekend of May before it was announced offline. An art movie that started off at landmark theaters, a heavy movie that commercial theaters dont even have any interest in, a plot movie without any excitement, without any*, without any explosion is actually long It has been in theaters for twenty-four weeks. This timeline is longer than most commercial films. It is really an incredible miracle, and it is also a miracle that cannot be replicated. Even Hugo himself, it is very difficult to replicate such an achievement. "Death Prisoner''s Walk" is such a work that has achieved brilliant success by special means at special moments and special circumstances. Interestingly, even for Hugo himself, he has experienced the biggest crisis and the biggest bottleneck since the performance, the kind of suffering and fear of struggling between heaven and **** in this work. In retrospect, it still makes people shiver again and again. It was precisely this work that made Hugo find his direction again after being lost in the ocean of acting skills. For Hugo himself, this work also has a special meaning. In the end, the release curve of "Death Convict Walk" went from a flat in February to a decline in March. After entering April, it actually ushered in a rebound. It did not decline rapidly until May, and finally it was removed from the major theaters and ended. The films cumulative box office in the North American film market exceeded 80 million, surpassing Hugos own works "Scent of a Woman" and "Before Sunrise", and won the North American box office of 83 million US dollars. achievement! This can be said to be an incredible achievement. What is even more astonishing is that the final box office score of "Death Row" is not inferior to "Twelve Monkeys". So, did Brad win? Still didn''t win? Chapter 1370： Not copyable The success of "Death Row" cannot be replicated, not only because this work carries the essence of the acting skills of the two actors, Hugo and Susan, but also because of all the opportunities and opportunities during the six-month release time of this work. Both the situation and the situation cannot be replicated, which also makes the final result of "Death Row" more profound. If you look at the North American movie box office alone, "Twelve Monkeys" is $89 million and "Death Row" is $83 million, the two works are completely equal. Moreover, due to the commercial film attributes of "Twelve Monkeys", especially the media''s constant fanfare and bragging about the success of the film, the success of the film has been embellished with magnificent glory. Now the box office data of the two are so weak that the gap is really... it seems a bit funny. . Strictly speaking, "Twelve Monkeys" can be called a failure in comparison with the unrepeatable success of "Death Row", and it is a weird and shameful failure. In the North American film market, Hugos unparalleled appeal has so far been unmatched, not to mention Brad, even Tom Cruise and Tom Hanks seem to be quite strenuous. But this time, no one would think that "Twelve Monkeys" was a failure, not only because of the cult nature of this movie, it is already a remarkable achievement to get a box office of 89 million US dollars; but also because of this movie. The films global box office has created a miracle that is not big or small. Although it cannot be compared with the brilliance of "Pulp Fiction", the global box office of 200 million US dollars can not be obtained by any work; more because this film has witnessed it. Brad''s birth turned out to be a witness to the formation of the triad of Hollywood baby boomers. Compared with the historical status of "Twelve Monkeys" and the global box office performance, "Death Row" is obviously inferior. The "Twelve Monkeys" swept the US$120 million box office overseas. Although the movie can be called a literary and sci-fi work, it is still in the category of commercial movies, so it has won a lot of applause in the overseas market. However, the "Death Row" does not have such good luck. The chain reaction during the North American release is almost a perfect combination of the right time and place, but in the overseas market this pattern does not exist at all. The originally dull and depressing "Death Row" , Can only rely on the overseas appeal of the Iron Triangle of Hugo, Susan and Tim to attract the box office. In fact, although Susan and Tim are well-known lovers of mandarin ducks in the United States, their reputations in the international market are more limited to their professional images-that is, the identities of actors and directors, which really have the ability to drive the box office. Only Hugo is capable. But even for Hugo, he is not an omnipotent "God". What really allows the audience to enter the cinema is the work itself. The competitiveness of Hollywood art films in overseas markets is really not the number one, not to mention the artistic soil of independent literature and art in Europe, and even art films in many Asian and South American countries are more attractive than Hollywood. This also makes the "death prisoner walk" repeatedly blocked in overseas markets. Of course, relying on Hugo''s name, 20th Century Fox sold the distribution rights of "Death Row" to 39 countries and regions around the world. The earliest releases in Britain and Germany were already in February 1996. It can be seen the desolate treatment of this work. The only good thing is that "Death Row" is based on the Berlin Film Festival as a platform, landing in Europe, landing on the global market, and the good reviews received at the Berlin Film Festival also made the prospects of this work a lot clearer. The most outstanding performance of "Death Row" in overseas markets is surprisingly Germany, which achieved a box office data of 13 million U.S. dollars in the local market. This is also one of the only three overseas markets where "Death Row" has a box office of over 10 million. The other two countries are France and Italy. This result can be said to be consistent with expectations. Germany is the first overseas market for the "Death Row" to land, and the blessing of the Berlin Film Festival cannot be underestimated. More importantly, Germany''s serious and cold temperament and "Death Row" It fits perfectly and has won the affirmation of the audience. France has the Cannes Film Festival and Italy has the Venice Film Festival. This is precisely the market with the most mature development of art films on the soil of Europe. Their analysis and understanding of "Death Row" is even deeper than that of North America, and the audience is more willing. Walk into the cinema to enjoy this work. The most surprising thing is that Mexico and Brazil actually contributed 8 million and 7 million performances respectively, and even surpassed the 6 million U.S. dollar score of the United Kingdom, which many people did not expect. However, after careful and in-depth analysis, you will find that the top four countries with the best performance in the "death prisoner walk" overseas market are all Catholic countries, and their opposition to and protests against the death penalty are also the most steadfast in the world. In this way, The outstanding performance of the film market is not so strange. In addition, the performance of "Death Row" in other countries is not satisfactory. There are only three countries with a box office of more than 5 million movies, namely Argentina, Australia and Spain. It can be clearly felt that the overseas market is not very interested in this work. Compared with the "seven deadly sins" not long ago, it can be said that it is totally different. Judging from the box office data alone, the performance of "Death Row" can''t be compared with Hugo''s other works, and it can only barely surpass "Before Sunrise". However, "Death Row" finally won 80 million US dollars in the overseas market, which still far exceeded expectations and still made Twentieth Century Fox smile. In the case of congenital deficiencies, the "death row" can be said to rely on Hugo''s strong appeal, forcibly "robbing" the box office of 80 million U.S. dollars in overseas markets. It is not easy, and it can be called a difficult victory. However, "Death Row" is the same as "Twelve Monkeys". Their excellent reputation allows them to perform well in the subsequent video tape market. The former is to make people interested in the outstanding performance of the actors, and the latter is received. The enthusiasm of cult movie lovers has made the two films still perform well after the screening. "Death Convict Walk" finally came out at the box office. North America has a box office of 83 million and a global box office of 163 million. This is the second-worst box office performance of the film after Hugo 1992, only higher than the experimental character dominating the protagonist. Before sunrise". But no one would say that this is a failed work, even the "New York Post" dare not say so. With an investment of 11 million U.S. dollars and a global box office of 163 million U.S. dollars, DreamWorks and Twentieth Century Fox are still making a lot of money. More importantly, this box office performance is compared to " "Twelve Monkeys" did not lag far behind in the US$89 million in North America and US$209 million in the world. Moreover, no one will forget that the cost of "twelve monkeys" is 29 million. However, the great success of "Twelve Monkeys" on a global scale is still undeniable, and the outstanding performance of "Death Row" can only be said to have been robbed of countless light by competitors. However, thanks to the excellent performances of Hugo and Susan in "Death Row", the prospects of this work at major award ceremonies are obviously not too weak, and the completion of the work is also more than "Twelve Monkeys". This also made the "Death Convict Walk" finally tied with the "Twelve Monkeys" in the comprehensive evaluation! Or to be more precise, this is still a rare victory for Brad! At least this time during the simultaneous release and the simultaneous showdown, Brad has always occupied the peak of the topic. He is completely indifferent from Hugo, who has been relying on acting to win attention since August, which also highlights Brad. This time it is of great significance to gain the upper hand. However, apart from Brad and Hugo, in addition to "Twelve Monkeys" and "Death Row", this showdown is also of great significance to Universal Pictures and Twentieth Century Fox. Lang Meyer has been struggling to find a breakthrough point after he quit from an international creative artist company to Universal Pictures. In the past two years, he has not been able to find a suitable breakthrough point. In the past, he achieved countless brilliant "Schindler''s List". Neither "Jurassic Park" was his feat. Until this year, the great success of "Apollo 13" and "Ghost Horse Elf" finally allowed Lang to regain his confidence. Although the terrible failure of "Future Water World" still has to be remembered on his head, "Twelve The great harvest of "Monkey" at the end of the year gave Lang Chang a sigh of relief with its outstanding performance, this year was brought to an end. Especially for the latter, Lang has finally sought a breakthrough with an innovative artist agency, which is undoubtedly a huge happy event. The same is true for Kevin Pence. After FireWire took over Twentieth Century Fox, his only masterpiece in the past two years was "True Lies." In fact, "True Lies" is not a project he developed alone, he just took over halfway through, and this work was also lost to "Life and Death Speed" that year. This year, the 20th century Fox is still lifeless. At present, only "Die Hard 3" can talk about it-the box office of this work is only dangerous and dangerously past the 100 million threshold, but "Death Row" is not Kevin opened a door, and his cooperation with Endeavour Elite Brokerage may begin to bear fruit next year and the next year. With ambitions, Kevin firmly believes that he has won the future. Facing the terrible situation of Fox in the 20th century, Kevin has chosen to cooperate with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and DreamWorks, relying on the super reputation of "Death Row" , Kevin further narrowed the distance between him and Hugo, and now it is gradually approaching the moment of harvest. Kevin''s grand plan is unfolding step by step, but whether his plan can be realized or not, this seems to be another unknown, because the project called "End of the World" did not progress as smoothly as expected. Chapter 1371： Script controversy "Death Row" once again demonstrated Hugo''s excellence with objective box office data. As the most successful actor in North America in the past four years, Hugo can be said to be the lead in all aspects. This has once again increased the weight of Hugo in the eyes of major production companies. Not only Twentieth Century Fox, other major film companies are also eager to further cooperate with Hugo, including Universal Pictures led by Ron Meyer. Just as "Death Row" was busy gradually expanding in North America, as the central character of the topic, Hugo''s life was very leisurely, but Rick was so busy that he could not touch the ground. On December 18th, Monday, which is the day after the weekend of "Death Row" screening, after witnessing the brilliant achievements of this masterpiece of the plot, 20th Century Fox''s actions immediately became frequent. Correspondingly, Ricks affairs have also been directly turned several times over. When the sun sets in the afternoon, the setting sun spreads over the entire sea. Standing at the door of the house, you can have a panoramic view of the sky. The dark blue and red are interlaced. Among the white clouds, there is more leisure and beauty of idle clouds and wild cranes. The liveliness of Hugo''s house formed a sharp contrast, which made people envious. At this moment Hugo was standing on the small platform in the inner courtyard, igniting the coal in the grill. After the flames came out, Hugo looked back and saw Leonardo standing next to him constantly swallowing saliva. I couldn''t help laughing, "There is no food here, it''s all coal, and your saliva is about to drain." Leonardo was embarrassed by Hugo and jumped directly on Hugo''s back, "Where do I have it!" Hugo stretched his hands back and took three finger prints on Leonardos cheeks. Leonardo immediately screamed and jumped back to the ground. He also wanted to touch the carbon in the burlap bag. fight back. Hugo couldn''t help but scolded, "Hey, hey! If you still want to eat barbecue, this is not a wise move." Leonardo immediately stiffened in place, with a panic on his face, neither did he advance or retreat. At this time, there was a hearty voice on the stairs behind him, "Leo, don''t listen to him, just jump on it. He won''t be grilling for a while, maybe Samora will come." You don''t need to look back at all, you know that it is Charlize by listening to the voice. Leonardo''s eyes walked back and forth between Hugo and Charlize behind him, and then he put on a posture about to move. This made Hugo immediately put on a defensive posture, and complained, "Charlize Theron! You don''t say a word, no one treats you as dumb." "I just declare my presence." Charlize''s brisk voice came from the direction of the swimming pool behind her, and then she looked around, "Stu, you stay here, I''ll go in and get you a drink, beer?" Charlize obviously also regarded Hugo here as his own home. When Hugo is not there, they often come here for vacations and parties. Charlize is naturally familiar. Stewart Townsend, who was standing by, was still a bit cautious. He frowned slightly when he heard Charlize''s words, and talked with Charlize in a low voice. As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw Mr. Perfect, "Hey, sir..." Hugo''s voice came out, and he saw Charlize''s glaring stare, and the sentence "perfect" behind him quickly swallowed. He shouted, "Townsend, Mr. Townsend!" Although Hugo and Charlize are good friends, the opportunities for Hugo and Stewart to get along are few, especially since the catastrophic four-person date. Every time they meet, they are very embarrassed and look out for greetings. No suitable topic anymore. Stewart raised his hand and planned to say hello to Hugo, but Leonardo took advantage of this gap and rushed over. Hugo couldn''t take care of himself. He had no time to grab Leonardo''s hands and yelled, "Hey! Leo!" Stewart raised his right hand in embarrassment, but he said hello politely, "Good evening, Hugo." Charlize was too familiar with this scene, gave Stewart a look, smiled and said, "Who do you want to cheer for?" After speaking, she clenched her fist and waved, "Leo, come on! Come on! !" Hugo heard these words, "Charlize! You are in trouble, be careful I pull Stewart into the water too!" He said that he pulled Leonardo''s hands and rushed towards Stewart, this time it was Stuart. Terrified. Although Stewart is five years younger than Hugo and only two years older than Leonardo, his personality is relatively introverted and fearful of life, not to mention that he is fighting like the two people in front of him, even talking. It takes time to brew. Seeing the two people rushing over, Stewart couldn''t help but fled, smiling awkwardly, "Hugo, I, I''ll go see Sally!" Then he followed Charlize and entered the room. Charlize yelled as soon as he entered the room, "Samora, you have worked hard to prepare dinner...Hey Cameron, good evening..." Then he saw Stewart coming in immediately, and Charlize was shocked, "What''s the matter? ?" Looking back, I saw Hugo and Leonardo rushing towards Stewart in a scuffle, and the whole room burst into laughter. Cameron danced more vigorously, "Hugo, come on! Hugo, come on!" The loud laughter filled the villa with endless vitality. After all, Hugo was still a little stronger, and firmly suppressed Leonardo, so that he could not resist at all, but he himself also took a lot of effort and gasped, "We truce, how about truce? ?" Leonardo was confined in front of his chest by Hugo at this time, his hands were squeezed, his face gritted his teeth unconvinced, and he shouted directly, "Alex, Alec Si, help!" When Alex and Leonardo met the two troublemakers, the scene was called chaos. Hugo was absolutely invincible with both fists and four hands. So he quickly hugged Leonardo and faced him. He ran across the pool, and then threw him into the pool without waiting for Leonardo to cry. Although the water in the swimming pool is at a constant temperature, it is already December after all, and the sea breeze in the evening is extremely strong. Leonardo was stimulated when he entered the swimming pool, "Ah!" A strange cry made the house playing. The crowd of game consoles swarmed out. Today, a group of friends held a small gathering at Hugos house. They said it was a gathering, but they were all familiar friends. The recent work of Leonardo, Charlize, Cameron, Alex and others is over. After a long time, everyone has not gathered together, so they all ran to the Hugo villa to relax. When Joseph walked in, he saw such a scene. Hugo stood beside the swimming pool, clapping his hands and laughing. A large group of people gathered on the other side of the basalt wine cabinet and looked at Leonor who was embarrassed in the swimming pool. As a result, Leonardo became so angry that he immediately started splashing water, causing everyone to jump around. Instead, Leonardo laughed triumphantly in the swimming pool. As Ricks workload has increased rapidly recently and Hugo is on vacation again, Joseph has helped Rick a lot in the past, as is today, he has just returned from Twentieth Century Fox. Joseph couldn''t help but shook his head slightly, showing a slight smile, walked down the stairs, and then walked towards Hugo who had taken refuge in the tennis court, "Hey, do you have time?" Hugo panted and smiled, and took off his charcoal-grey gloves. "What''s the matter?" "I and Rick have finished reading the script. We are not too satisfied..." Joseph and Hugo walked side by side towards the railing at the end of the grass, but Joseph was only halfway talking, and he was startled by a figure that sprang out. I jumped, I saw Leonardo dart directly onto Hugo''s body wet, and then slapped both hands on Hugo''s cheeks, not only leaving the black fingerprints of six fingers, but also making Hugo The whole face is covered with water stains. "Leo!" Hugo had no time to react, and Leonardo had already fled and left, laughing all the way. As soon as Hugo turned his head, Leonardo saw Hugo who looked like a cat with a beard. He couldn''t stand up straight with a smile, and he almost fell over with a stagger. When Hugo saw Leonardos funny body movements, he couldnt help but laughed. He wiped the water stains on his cheeks, looked at the charcoal on his hands, and then raised his head to look at Joseph. "So, what''s the matter? Are you dissatisfied with the script?" Joseph originally planned to continue talking, but looking at Hugo''s cat face, he still didn''t hold back, and he laughed after a flutter, "Man, it seems that you have a lot of ideas about comedy lately." Hugo also Without speaking, he shook his head like a puppy throwing water, and the patter of water splashed Joseph''s face, making Joseph directly start to spit water, looking at Hugos triumphant smile, so did Joseph A look of helplessness. "Talk about businessWhat''s wrong with the script?" Hugo chuckled. "I thought Rick had no opinion on the script. Why would he be dissatisfied if I haven''t protested yet?" Joseph wiped the water stains on his face and looked at Hugo''s serious appearance. He was helpless, but he continued along with Hugo''s topic, "Rick is not satisfied with your reading of the script from a different angle. The reason for this is naturally different. Rick thinks that you have too few roles to be regarded as a leading actor at all. You know, this does not achieve the effect he wants." "Too few scenes?" Hugo was stunned. At this moment, they were talking about the "Independence Day" script. Now the name is still called "The End of the World", but Hugo learned the outline of the story through Rick and Joseph. "The end of the world" is the "Independence Day" that will be known in later generations. Recall carefully, although "Independence Day" is nominally led by Will Smith as the male protagonist, in fact this work is very special. As a work dominated by visual effects and war scenes, it was originally a character. The weight is already very small, and the characters appearing in the whole story are countless, and there are several characters with a certain weight. Indeed, although the actor is Will Smith, the role of the role is really too few. Rick expressed his dissatisfaction with this point. Chapter 1372： Role weight The script of "Independence Day" has been criticized by many people. The reason is that Roland Emmerich is too greedy under the framework of the magnificent story, showing the grandeur of the story with the appearance of all beings, but it leads to too many faces. , Each line is briefly narrated, but it is not described in depth, causing the characters to flow on the surface, simply masking, and making the story bloated. In the "Independence Day" story, the real protagonist should be the war scene. The magnificent war scene has almost taken away all the attention. Relatively speaking, there are three characters who can be called the main role: Bill Pullman plays President of the United States, Steven as a soldier played by Will Smith, and David as a scientist by Jeff Goblen. The weights of these three roles are almost the same. Strictly speaking, Bill''s American presidential role will be slightly more important. He not only portrays family tenderness, but also portrays his personal background and experience. The whole is relatively complete. . On the other hand, although Steven and David also arranged the line of love and portrayed them briefly, they were all too simple, and their completeness was inferior to the line of the President of the United States. The reason for this is actually very simple. In the "Independence Day" version of the cast, none of them are really big names. Although Bill has been famous for a long time, he still can''t be regarded as a first-line; Jeff can be regarded as a backbone actor in many blockbuster movies. All have good performances, but the personally single-starred works are lacklustre; Will has just transitioned from a TV drama actor to a movie actor. The previous debut "Jedi Men" performed well, but it can only be regarded as a newcomer in the film. It is precisely because of this situation that the script is almost divided into the main scenes, shared by the three actors, and supported the whole movie side by side. Originally, the protagonists of the movie were special effects and wars, and the scenes were divided equally by three people, giving almost zero performance space to the three actors. One of the many parts of "Independence Day" that was criticized by many people was actually the performance of the three leading actors without any highlights, not only limited to the surface, but also pale and weak. Although both the poster and the cast list put Will at the first place, but in fact he is not the real protagonist-no matter from the angle of appearance time, role importance, and plot weight. Hugo''s impression of "Independence Day" stays on those spectacular special effects, but forgets this. "You know Rick. He is interested in this work. He hopes to let you take the commercial blockbuster for the first time and create a momentum that matches your worth." Joseph stretched out his hands and said helplessly, his eyebrows raised. It also seemed a little disappointed. "The 20th Century Fox has been planning for so long. They have been designing and producing behind-the-scenes special effects since April, but in the end, they came up with such a plan. Your role weight can only be It''s a shame for us to be one of the three male protagonists, and not the most. Rick directly rejected Kevin''s proposal at the meeting today, and didn''t save them any face. " Joseph was also a little gloating when he talked about the latter. Once upon a time, the agent was able to be so tough in front of the eight major film production companies, even the innovative artist agent company is bound to have a sense of measure. But today Rick almost directly swept the face of the representatives of the 20th century Fox, and even ordered the eviction on the spot. Such a tough style is really rare. "If it weren''t for the absolute leading actor, Rick would never agree to take it." Joseph finally concluded. "You mean the lonely hero in''Terminator 2'', the kind of saving the world by one person?" Hugo joked with a smile. Joseph did not deny it, and nodded, "This is a commercial movie. In order to highlight your status and worth, it is necessary and there is no room for negotiation. Rick said, if it is not the case, he would rather you continue to follow your own rules. Willing to take over the film, and will not reduce the price to play one of the three male protagonists." Hugo knew what Joseph meant, and he also knew Rick''s intentions. The situation of "Independence Day" is different from the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Schindler''s List". Although Hugo played supporting roles in the latter two works, the situation is completely different. Neither "Seven Deadly Sins" nor "Schindler''s List" is strictly a commercial film, but rather a drama film full of profound connotations. Although Hugo plays a supporting role, it is an important supporting role, which is very important to the advancement. The story process has vital works. The importance of a role is never judged by the length of time, but by the importance of the role to the script. "The Silent Lamb" and the "Seven Deadly Sins" are two best examples. In commercial films, although people have been complaining about the individual heroism of the United States, almost every commercial film relies on the power of one person to turn the tide, including the "speed of life and death" starring Hugo, but this reflects more than just individuals. Heroism also maximizes the actor''s personal appeal and satisfies the audience''s deep yearning and fantasy for heroes. Personal heroism is necessary for commercial films, especially simple and crude popcorn commercial films. With Hugo''s current influence and appeal, if he appears in a commercial film, he is not the absolute core male protagonist, this is indeed impossible to justify. Not only is it unacceptable for Rick, it is also true for the audience-everyone enters the cinema with Hugo, the male protagonist, only to watch the other two male protagonists show off. This is undoubtedly very absurd. of. In fact, this is not the idea of ??Rick alone, but the rules of the industry. Tom Cruise, Brad Pitt, Tom Hanks, Arnold Schwarzenegger, Harrison Ford and other people at their peak, in addition to friendly guest appearances, the works they starred in are undoubtedly not absolute male protagonists -Whether it is role weight or importance. In Tom Cruise''s peak ten years, his agent even announced that "non-male protagonists will not pick up". This is not a joke, but it is the case, except for the wizard Paul Thomas Anderson who invited Tom to play " Except for a supporting role in "Magnolia", Tom did not play a supporting role in the peak of his acting career from 1986 to 2006. Hugos current situation is even more special. Rick is determined to make a commercial film for Hugo-a commercial film with a real big investment and a big production, a film that truly matches the value and momentum of Hugo today. This is for Hugo in the next ten years. It is an important milestone in a career. This is also an important reason why Rick is so cautious. Twentieth Century Foxs cautiousness in the first half of the year made Rick repay them high hopes, but in exchange for such a result, "One of the three male protagonists?" This is absolutely unacceptable. In fact, as far as Hugo is concerned, he doesn''t mind too much. After all, just like Joseph said, his perspective is different from Rick. The script of "Independence Day" was not good enough, and the characters were all masked. He was interested in this script mainly because of his unforgettable memories of this work. This is indeed a popcorn commercial blockbuster worth remembering, so rain Guo didn''t have too many requirements for scripts and roles. However, as Rick said, it is either simply a guest starring in a small role and acting in friendship; or it is the heavier protagonist who takes the lead. Otherwise, commercial films like "Independence Day" don''t have much performance value for Hugo. "I''m starting to miss''Mission Impossible''." Joseph was stunned by what Hugo said. Seeing Joseph''s stiff expression, Hugo laughed. Joseph sighed lightly, and exclaimed, "If it is now, Paramount will definitely choose you." Hugo shook his head, "That might be, never underestimate Tom''s appeal." In the long history of Hollywood development, Tom Cruise''s box office appeal is unparalleled. Years have always been one of the most attractive to the audience, and in the second decade of the 21st century, although people have always praised Johnny Depp, Robert Downey Jr., Jennifer Lawrence, etc. His box office appeal, but compared with Tom, its not at the same level at all. In the 30 years of film history that Hugo is most familiar with, Tom Cruise is the well-deserved number one at the box office. Until 2014, no one was able to shake it. "Then give up this...er,''End of the World''?" It was almost called "Independence Day", but fortunately, I changed my words in time. If you really missed it, Hugo wouldn''t have too much regret. He gave Rick the two scripts of "British Patient" and "Independence Day" last time, but honestly, neither of the two works really made Hugo boil over. a feeling of. Although Hugo has some expectations for "Independence Day", he is not as an actor, but as an audience, looking forward to the process of shooting this kind of visual effects blockbuster, and looking forward to the process of concocting a magnificent commercial blockbuster with the behind-the-scenes production staff, which is more like Fans mentality, he has always been curious about how the so-called "green screen acting" was filmed. This is what he said to Leonardo before, one of the pleasures of shooting commercial filmsJoseph But looking at Hugo, he paused for a while, showing a triumphant smile, "Do you think 20th Century Fox is so easy to give up? Or, do you think Rick would give up so easily? And, you underestimate it. Your influence on Hollywood now." Hugo raised his hands, "Although everyone says that I am now at the top of the Hollywood pyramid, as far as I am concerned, I don''t really feel it." Hugo''s helpless expression matched his current big painted face, which is really happy. , Made Joseph laugh directly. "Kevin said that they will change the script as soon as possible, and then discuss with us again." Joseph continued with a smile, "both Rick and I think this is one of their strategies, to show their sincerity-they not only They are willing to fully cooperate with the revision of the script, and also put a low profile in front of Rick. The real purpose is to cooperate. Rick guessed that they had already revised the script a long time ago. After all, everyone knows the script they are handing over now. It is absolutely impossible for you to pick it up." Sure enough, the direct game of big companies is not that simple. Hugo shrugged, "Maybe I will take this script now?" After finishing speaking, he turned and walked towards the inner courtyard, leaving Joseph standing alone with a look of astonishment. Chapter 1373： Fresh combination Although Hugo nodded and agreed to Rick''s contact with Twentieth Century Fox, in fact, Hugo has not seen the script of "Independence Day" so far, which means that whether Hugo can appear in this movie is not yet To the result of real negotiations. So Hugo is not in a hurry. Leaving Joseph alone, Hugo walked towards the inner courtyard. Samora had already begun to barbecue at this time. Seeing Hugo''s return, he shouted, "Hugo! Didn''t you say that you are in charge today? Is it grilling? Why am I here in the end!" "Its time for the chef to show his abilities. Guys, would you like to eat Samoras exquisite barbecue? Or eat my coke dishes?" Hugo walked along the pool, raising his hands and cheering. Cameron, who came out with a steak on the side, saw it, and immediately raised his hands, "Samora!" Charlize''s loud voice in the kitchen also yelled, "Samora!" And Joseph, who was behind Hugo, also came to join in the fun. Stuart, sitting on the rattan chair in the inner courtyard, seemed a little restrained. Samora couldn''t help complaining, "You guys are looking for coolies." But there was a smile on her face, which didn''t seem to be a complaint at all. Hugo said hello to Stuart, then kissed Cameron on the cheek, and then walked into the room, ready to go to the bathroom to clean it, "Where is Leo? Are you still in the bathroom?" Hugo Yang Sheng asked. Charlize was busy washing the vegetables in his hands, raised his chin and pointed in the direction of the bathroom, "I didn''t come out after I went in." Hugo could only stop and walk towards the kitchen-he was too lazy to go to the second floor to clean it. He opened the refrigerator and took a bottle of beer out of it. He heard Charlize say, "Give me one. Bottle." Hugo took an extra bottle, unscrewed it and handed it back to Charlize, only to see a glass of red wine on the counter, "Isn''t this yours?" Charlize put the beer under the countertop and looked outside carefully. Hugo followed her gaze and saw Stewart sitting elegantly and upright on a wicker chair with a glass of red wine, talking with Joseph. , Samora and Cameron were talking, but the three of them were holding beer and doing barbecue. The red wine in Stewart''s hand looked a little abrupt. This reminded Hugo that Charlize was going to pass Stewart beer, but Stewart whispered something in Charlize''s ear. It seemed that this scene was the answer. Charlize turned her gaze back and saw Hugo''s suspicious gaze. She raised her head and drank a gulp of beer, stretched out her index finger holding the bottle, pointed at Hugo, "Don''t judge me!" Then she swallowed the beer. Going down, showing a cheerful expression, Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. Charlize drank three consecutive sips, then put the beer bottle next to the sink, and put the glass of red wine on the countertop where he could directly touch his right hand, and then got busy. After all, Hugo still didn''t hold back, and teased, "I miss the days in Sunset Plaza before?" The subtext is that Charlize misses the simple and straightforward life of beer and pizza. For them, red wine is not suitable. . Charlize didn''t speak at all, nor did he look at Hugo, so he lifted his foot and gave Hugo a calf. Hugo forgot that Charlize had this trick for a while, was kicked sturdily, and grinned, hugged his calf and jumped up on the spot, "Mr. Perfect broke a few ribs, you say!" Charlize was standing next to the sink but he couldn''t stop laughing, "How much honey did Cameron eat, you say?" "Stop! Let''s stop!" A voice rang directly and echoed in the hall. He raised his head and saw Leonardo coming out of the bath. He saw Hugo with the face of a cat, and he immediately became alert. Hugo glanced at Leonardo speechlessly, "When did you see me doing it?" Hugo directly raised his hands, their hands were clean, he had given Samora the gloves just now. Leonardo then put down his guard and walked over while wiping his hair. Seeing Hugo''s embarrassed face, he couldn''t help but laughed again, "You actually look pretty pleasing to the eye like this. " This made Hugo very helpless. He turned his head and glanced at Charlize, only to find that she was always eccentric. Charlize seemed to read the meaning of Hugo''s eyes and said directly, " You look pretty pleasing to the eye like this. Charlize originally said that they had lived together for so long, and they had seen all kinds of bad appearances. The greasy and sloppy face in the morning is not so scary. But seeing the smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth, Charlize couldn''t help but say one more thing, "Looks like my ideal man, Kevin." The "Kevin" mentioned here is not just any Kevin, but the naughty protagonist Kevin in "Home Alone". Hugo understood Charlize''s ridicule at once, and began to grind his teeth with a creak. He glared at Charlize, then took the beer that Charlize had placed next to him, and grunted to his mouth. Two bites were poured in. This immediately made Charlize depressed, "Hey! Hugo!" Hugo''s eyes widened like Charlize made an annoying grimace, "Don''t you have a glass of red wine!" "You know..." Charlize was half talking, but seeing Hugo''s proud expression, he could only press his teeth angrily, tearing the lettuce in his hands, looking like it was Dismembered. Leonardo came over, but he didnt understand. So he looked around, "Charlize, how do you drink wine and not beer? Today I had a barbecue instead of a big meal in a French restaurant." As a result, he didnt say anything. Charlize glared fiercely, and Leonardo swallowed all the words behind Leonardo abruptly. Seeing this scene made Hugo burst out laughing, very relieved. "Have you read the script? What do you think?" Leonardo asked Charlize while wiping his hair with a bath towel. Hugo''s puzzled gaze shifted between the two people, but Charlize replied, "I saw a third of it and thought it was pretty good. I didn''t expect Shakespeare to interpret this way. It feels very fresh, how about you. ?" "I watched almost half of it, and I found it very interesting, and the character was much more vivid than I thought." Leonardo was all smiles, "But imagine that the lines still maintain the original language. Performance is definitely a huge problem." Leonardo also noticed Hugos puzzled gaze, and turned his head to explain, Charlize and I have both received invitations for the same scriptthe kind to audition. I think the script is quite attractive. "Leonardo looked at Charlize, she also nodded, "I agree", Leonardo then looked at Hugo and said, "So maybe the two of us will have the opportunity to work together. ." "''Romeo and Juliet''." Charlize explained casually. Hugo suddenly realized that he had heard about it. This work invested and produced by Twentieth Century Fox has been translated into "Romeo and Juliet Postmodern Passion" in China. This work is also part of Leonardos career. A very important work not only laid the foundation for his fame, but also won him the Silver Bear Award for Best Actor at the Berlin Film Festival, which is also an important affirmation for Leonardo. Originally, the heroine of this movie was Claire Danes (.danes), who had an outstanding performance in the American drama "Homeland Security (, who reached the pinnacle of her career. However, she was also almost setbacks when she got the role of Juliet. Now, the historical trajectory has changed. In the huge plan of the 20th century Fox, the work "Romeo and Juliet" has become one of the important carriers, locking Leonardo and Charlize as the male and female protagonists, and it is very It may be a trip. If this is the case, then Hugo is full of curiosity about this "Romeo and Juliet". Although both Leonardo and Charlize became famous and became Hollywood''s top stars, they never worked together. This time working with one of Shakespeare''s most classic masterpieces is bound to be very interesting. Moreover, this version of Baz Luhrmann (baz.luhrmann) has exquisite pictures, magnificent scenes, strong colors, and exquisite details. It is marked with his own distinctive brand, and later "Moulin Rouge (. and "Amazing Cover". This style can be seen in "the. great. gatsby". What kind of charm the combination of Leonardo and Charlize will burst out is even more curious. "So, you are all interested in this work?" Hugo asked enthusiastically. "I still have to finish reading the script Charlize raised his head and looked left and right, his gaze fell on the red wine glass, but he hesitated, took a peek outside, and then directly took Hugo He grabbed the beer in his hand, raised his head and took a sip, the smile on his face appeared again, "However, I think it''s good. Carl finally found a good project for me. The role of Juliet seemed very challenging. I was thinking about whether I should read Shakespeare''s original work. " Leonardo immediately jumped two steps excitedly, "I think so too. I originally thought this script would look too rigid or too staged, I didn''t expect it to look really interesting." Hugo spread his hands and smiled, "Listening to you, even I am interested in the script. Maybe you two can sit down and exchange opinions." Then Hugo stepped forward and prepared to go to the bathroom. Washing up, he walked up to Leonardo and put his hands on his shoulders, "If you can work together, discuss and learn performance together, it will be very interesting." At this moment, while Leonardos excitement had not recovered, Hugo pulled both hands on his face, wiped a large piece of toner, and then wiped it on Leonardos face. . After doing this, Hugo turned around and ran. Leonardo yelled and chased after Leonardo reacted. For a while, the hall suddenly became lively again. Chapter 1374： Fox casts a net When the dinner started, the setting sun had sunk below the sea level, and the blue moonlight shrouded the calm sea, with a hint of chill, a group of people lively around Samoras barbecue grill, one by one salivating. Looks like. Hugo held the chicken wings just grabbed from Leonardos mouth in his hand and chewed happily. Alex stood beside an empty plate with a depressed look, trying to hold Hugo in his hand with his eyes. The chicken wings are gnawed cleanly. Hugo still ate happily as if he hadn''t seen him. Alfonso walked up to him, with two sausages and a steak on the plate. As a result, Alex took advantage of Alfonsos careless one and snatched the steak straight away, held it in his hand and delivered it directly to his mouth. It was like a poor child who had been hungry for several days. Alfonso was dumbfounded. Cameron, Joseph and others, two steps away, saw one after another and cursed, "Alex! Do you want to Such an exaggeration!" Alfonso looked down, smiled helplessly and shook his head, but before he had time to deliver the sausage to his mouth, Pedro jumped out from behind and emptied Alfonsos plate directly. Hugo, who was sitting beside him, burst into laughter, almost choked with his own saliva. Alfonso sat down opposite Hugo with a depressed look, and Hugo grinned, "Will you not go to Samora and wait? If this goes on, you will be hungry tonight." Alfonso waved the empty dinner plate in his hand, curled his lips, "Where are they really hungry, it is happier to grab someone else." Hugo said that he was also guilty, and he looked at his hand. Li had already gnawed half of the chicken wings, paused for a while, and then continued to gnaw happily. "I just heard Pepe say that Leo and Charlize are going to co-star in a work?" Alfonso looked at his friends playing around and asked casually. Hugo didn''t think much, nodded, and replied casually, "The two people received the same script, but they have to audition or something, and I don''t know how they will develop in the future." If Hugo remembers correctly, in the script of "Romeo and Juliet", the actor locked Leonardo, but the heroine was originally locked in Natalie Portman, but unfortunately it didnt make the trip later. The heroine was an alternate candidate. After several more tossings, after being almost declared that the dystocia must be shelved, Claire''s appearance at the last minute won the role. Therefore, Hugo is not sure how the situation will develop this time. "What about you?" Alfonso asked curiously while nodding his head. This made Hugo pause. Not long ago, there was a dispute within the Glory To Death band regarding Hugo''s time allocation, when Alfonso was not present. Although Pedro and Neil went to talk to Alfonso alone, Hugo was not sure if Alfonso had any ideas. In fact, Alfonso was the busiest one during the most half year of resting from glory to death, and he had been running around all the time. I heard Neal mention once before that Alfonso is busy with some of his own affairs, and the players rarely see him. Alfonso suddenly mentioned this matter. Hugo couldn''t help but get serious, and looked up at Alfonso. Alfonso still had a casual expression. It didn''t seem to be special. Maybe it was Hugo himself. It was too much, but he had to face it up, because he and Alfonso did not have a good talk. "Alfonso, are you worried about the band''s next activities? If it is this..." Hugo''s personality is very frank. When facing his teammates, he didn''t make any mistakes, and he just took his guesses with him. The doubts were spoken out. Alfonso was stunned, and even waved his hand, "No, no..." He couldn''t help but chuckle after saying, "I have talked with Pepe and Neil about these things, and today I have talked with Fu. Jin had exchanges. I have always known that music creation is not that simple, so I am not in a hurry. On this point, we already had a consensus when the band was founded, didn''t we?" Hugo carefully looked at Alfonso''s sight, he had never expected Alfonso to be so generous in this matter. In Alfonsos eyes, Hugo saw the frankness and sincerity, which made Hugo laugh dumbfounded, "Sorry, I think too much. I just feel that I have a great responsibility for this matter, and I must personally with you. Communicate..." "Hugo, we are not only teammates, but also friends." Alfonso said with a smile on his face. The simple words made Hugo embarrassed. Alfonso glanced at Hugo, there was an inconspicuous hesitation, and then he asked, "Actually, I wanted to say that last time Henry mentioned a movie project with us and wanted to invite our band members to perform. Something?" Hugo was stunned, he didn''t react at all, "What project?" He had no impression at all, nor did Henry mention it to him. After the topic was brought up, Alfonso also appeared more comfortable, "It is the project jointly produced by DreamWorks and Twentieth Century Fox..." Hugo is still at a loss. Recently, the two companies have obviously cooperated a lot. Guo doesn''t know everything, "Tom Hanks plans to write the script and direct the work himself, about the rock and roll works of the sixties." "Ah... you mean''unstoppable miracle''?" Hugo came back to his senses. This work was actually mentioned by Rick once. It was said that Tom Hanks had this intention at the time. Then I want to invite Charlize to play, and the members of the glory to the death are also in the plan. This is one piece of the twentieth century Fox''s huge plan. However, Hugo hadn''t heard the turmoil of this work for a while, and neither Charlize nor Tom had mentioned it to Hugo. So when Alfonso mentioned it just now, he was completely confused. "What''s the matter? This project officially issued an invitation to Henry?" Hugo looked puzzled. "I haven''t heard Henry or Rick mentioned it, and Tom hasn''t talked with me." Although Hugo and Tom-K. Ruth is familiar, but because Rick is their co-agent, Hugo and Tom Hanks will also occasionally contact. Hugo looked at Alfonso with question marks, but saw the hesitation and hesitation in Alfonso''s eyes, which made Hugo even more puzzled: Why does Alfonso always seem to be hesitant today? Suddenly, an idea popped up. Twentieth Century Fox has been making arrangements since April, and it seems that the ultimate goal should be "Independence Day", or there are more long-term goals. But it is undeniable that after that, the cooperation between Twentieth Century Fox and DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite Brokerage has become closer. Among them, "love is the only" and "Romeo and Juliet" can be regarded as one of their plan puzzles, and "the unstoppable miracle" is even more so. Kevin Pence is definitely planning a huge blueprint, and in this blueprint, Hugo is a very important piece of it. So many projects are centered around Hugo. Kevin obviously wants to increase the cooperation with Hugo friends and get closer to Hugo. The so-called "connections" are often built up in such a silent manner. If "Independence Day" really has such far-reaching significance as Rick said, then if cooperation can be reached in the end, Kevin will obviously win the game. Perhaps "the unstoppable miracle" is one of the puzzle pieces, because this work can fully connect Tom, Charlize, Glory To Death, DreamWorks, and Endeavour''s elite brokerage company, which is of great significance. Of course, the more important meaning of this work is to get closer to Tom-Hugo can only be regarded as incidental at best. Now, Kevins idea is clearly half of the success, because Alfonso is interested in "unstoppable miracles", so he will mention it in front of Hugo, and even hesitating and brewing hesitated and stopped. , This made the thoughts in Hugo''s mind start to diverge, and various possibilities began to emerge. Hugo didn''t like this feeling. Logically speaking, he is now the star Gongyue. In order to achieve the cooperation project with him in the 20th century, Fox did not hesitate to formulate a huge plan to achieve the goal, and even provided many good opportunities for Hugo''s friends. This was originally Good thing. But in Hugo''s view, the original pure friendship is now clearly marked, and the price is marked according to the influence of this friend on Hugo, and then 20th Century Fox will invest in it, and finally achieve the goal. This made Hugo feel a little uncomfortable. Hugo felt that 20th Century Fox was casting a net to weave a big net, and the target of this net was Hugo himself, which made Hugo feel like a prey, and his Friends have become bait. This feeling is not good. But Hugo also knows that this is not only the case in Hollywood, but in the whole society. The so-called connections are resources and wealth, which need to be operated and planned. The reason why Fox planned so solemnly in the twentieth century was because all of this had enough value to make their hearts move, and they liked it. Compared with Foxs plans in the twentieth century, the most important thing is that the parties can maintain a calm mind. For example, Leonardo and Charlize did not mention the audition for "Romeo and Juliet" with Hugo at all. Although it was an audition based on the relationship between Hugo and Hugo, no matter what, the result still depends on the audition. Their strength determines the result. Just as Hugo got the audition opportunities for works such as "Yihai Xiongfeng", "Night Sleep in Seattle", "Schindler''s List" and other works through the relationship of a group of friends. Even the relationship of a thousand dollars is only a stepping stone, and the original heart is the fundamental. So why did Alfonso mention the "unstoppable miracle" with himself? Thinking of this, Hugo hesitated and asked tentatively, "Why? Are you interested in this project? Do you want to make a cameo in the movie?" Chapter 1375： Scramble for control Hearing Hugos question, the hesitation between Alfonsos eyebrows and Yus eyebrows calmed down instead, Last time Henry and I mentioned it, I thought it was an interesting proposal. Its good to try something different. This means that Alfonso is indeed interested in "unstoppable miracles." Hugo was stunned first, because the glorious players all came together following the music. Neil, Fokkin, and Pedro are all pure musicians and have no interest in acting at all. Only then did Dro complain that the bands activity time was reduced, so Hugo did not expect Alfonso to be interested in performances at all. The reason why glory to death has always been impure in the eyes of pure rock fans is that music is the most fundamental factor. Hugo, who is the lead singer, is an actor. This is also one of the reasons. Many rock musicians and rock fans are devoted to music and are quite disdainful of other things. But then Hugo also reacted. Alfonsos personality was originally slick, and he was also willing to try different new things, otherwise he would not become a car salesman after giving up music. For El, Fogin and Pedro, Alfonso is the one who is willing to adapt. The stupefaction on Hugos face was replaced by a bright smile. Hugo himself is an actor and singer. He naturally couldnt understand Alfonsos ideas better. "Good idea, so, what are you specific? Your plan? If you need it, you can learn from me." When Alfonso heard Hugo''s swift answer, the smile on his face was once again outlined, "There is no plan, but I just think this project is good." Alfonso obviously knows nothing about the actors. Hugo nodded and thought for a while, "If you have any questions, you can directly ask Carl. You and him are familiar with some details. You can ask questions. Then, I will contact Tom to see how far the project has progressed. If necessary, I will ask him to pass me the script." For Hugo, this is actually just a matter of effort. If Alfonso is really interested, based on the relationship between Hugo and Tom, Twentieth Century Fox, and DreamWorks, giving Alfonso a role is not a problem at all, and even Alfonso has a certain strength to hand over the role of the actor He is not impossible. Since Alfonso is interested, Hugo is naturally very willing to help, "But I think you should talk to other people so as not to get everyone in a hurry." In fact, Hugo''s subtext is to avoid his own previous situation, Hugo said Many things are hidden in his heart, which caused Pedro''s dissatisfaction. For the band, communication is also very important. However, Glory to Death was originally due to Hugo as an actor, which led to a lack of activities. If another actor is added... Thinking of this, Hugo can''t help but feel a headache. "I''m just interested. No one knows whether things can really happen." Alfonso smiled, and he could detect his ease. "But don''t worry, I will greet Pepe and the others in advance. ." "Do you need a steak? This is Samora just cooked, five mature..." Cameron''s voice came over, and Alfonso stood up immediately with a warm face. Hugo glanced at Hugo with a strange smile, and then said to Cameron, "You came right, Hugo just complained to me, he is starving to death." Cameron blushed in a word, and then Alfonso laughed and left. As the night got deeper, Hugo temporarily left the work behind him and joined the carnival of his friends. After everyone was gone, it was already more than two o''clock in the morning. Except for the departure of Mr. Perfect and Charlize, everyone else stayed in Hugo''s villa to continue the carnival. When Hugo returned to the room on the second floor, Cameron was already asleep. He helped Cameron cover the quilt. Then he walked up to the third floor and dialed Ricks phone. After receiving it, Hugo was taken aback, and then heard Rick''s voice, "It just so happens, I''m still thinking whether the party is about to end now, and I''m going to call you." Hugo laughed blankly, "I was worried that it would disturb your sleep." "If I have time, I must go straight to your party to attend the party. It''s just that I have held a few meetings in a row today. I am still in the company and I have not been able to spare time." Rick simply explained, "Unexpectedly, you I called me personally, why, what do you do?" Although Rick also has something to call Hugo, he will not forget that Hugo took the initiative to call him today, so he still asked about it first. "It''s not my business, it''s Alfonso..." Hugo said briefly, "Tom is preparing for this project, right?" "Well, it is true, but the script is still in the writing stage, and Tom attaches great importance to it." Rick clicked his chin slightly, but his thoughts drifted away. This is the first time Hugo took the initiative to use his contacts. Rick couldn''t help thinking a little too much, "I''ll leave it to Carl for this. I will say hello to Henry and Carl separately. Where is Tom?" "I will call Tom personally after daybreak today." Rick knows Hugo well enough, and he understands Hugo''s intentions at once, which saves Hugo a lot of trouble. Rick couldn''t help but touched his chin, "Hugo, you should know that if you greet Alfonso, then Kevin''s plan will be realized." Although the most important thing is that "the unstoppable miracle" It''s a Tom Hanks project, but Twentieth Century Fox has been working closely with DreamWorks on this project. So, Rick immediately understood the ins and outs. Now that Hugo has helped Alfonso, it actually means that Kevin Pence''s abacus has succeeded. Then Rick will lose some initiative when discussing the "Independence Day" project with Twentieth Century Fox. Of course, this is not the key thing, let alone the fatal link. Although it has an impact, it is almost negligible. It is just some psychological advantage. But for Kevin, this psychological advantage is what he needs. Ricks keenness is not surprising, Hugo slightly rubbed his eyebrows, "Rick, I know, this is the rule of social operation, I am not a child." Hugo is only principled, not a fool. Hugo let out a long breath, "But now I still have the upper hand, don''t I? Since Kevin wants to complete his puzzle, why don''t we help?" Rick''s heart sighed, Hugo''s tone was still very gentle, even a little more tired than usual-after all, it was already early in the morning, but these words made Rick scream badly, he always felt a little bit What is going to happen. Sure enough, Hugo''s next words made Rick stunned. "You told me that Kevin is willing to pay me 20 million yuan for this work, and then use this to start a follow-up plan, right?" Hugo''s words were gentle and quiet, and there was nothing special at all, but the content of the words was not. People can''t help but start to get hairy, "Then, we will fulfill him, what do you think?" Rick thought of Hugo teasing reporters several times for no reason. Hugo, who looked bright and friendly on the surface, would reveal his dark side from time to time. This reminded Rick of the "seven deadly sins" and " "Death row walk", how did Hugo show those dark characters? Immediately afterwards, Rick heard Hugos gentle voice and said, There is a box office dividend. Im not sure what the amount will be, but I think you should try your best. Since Kevin wants to take advantage of it. Everything comes to the realization of the plan, then Hugo doesn''t mind cooperating, and then let Kevin give a good blood-not only the 20th Century Fox pays, but also Kevin also pays. Rick took a breath directly! It was the first time that the Lions opened their mouths to get 20 million US dollars in salary in 1995. Now Hugo actually asks for box office dividends, which is no different from robbery! You know, now that many actors have received 15 million US dollars in salaries, they basically dont get box office dividends, only low-cost works like "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death", because they dont have enough funds to pay the high sums. Remuneration can only be replaced by box office dividends. In the early 1990s, it was always relatively rare for actors to receive box office dividends. Now, Hugo has gone a step further. It is conceivable how wonderful his expression would be when Fox heard this request in the 20th century. Thinking of this, Rick became excited, quite eager to try. If everything is in sight according to what Hugo said, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is bound to take another big step forward. This is a big step forward for the company. Golden opportunity. "But the script...?" Apart from his excitement, Rick remained calm, and he immediately thought of the core script problem. The current script, not to mention Hugo Even Rick himself is not satisfied, "I can''t believe that Kevin will submit this script. It''s incredible." "I heard what Joe said," Hugo had obviously considered this issue, "Just do what you said, and you tell them that I am very picky about the script, the script must be revised, and then my role must be increased. If it''s not the absolute leading role, I won''t take it." This...this is simply a completely big-name approach-of course, Hugo is now an absolute superstar, the top superstar in Hollywood and the world, he definitely has the capital to offer these conditions. It is conceivable that when Fox heard these conditions in the twentieth century, his expression was absolutely unable to remain calm. This is the humble and low-key Hugo that has been truly full of firepower in history, and it is also his first real exposure to a super-large investment commercial film. , The impact is almost unimaginable. Therefore, if Twentieth Century Fox is unwilling, then other companies are definitely willing to nod in order to cooperate with Hugo. The excitement in Rick''s heart couldn''t help but began to jump for joy. He has already started gearing up. Confronting giant crocodiles like Twentieth Century Fox can make him excited, "I know, leave it to me!" This is a battle for control and initiative. It is also a battle that changes the course of Hollywood''s history. Who can gain the upper hand is really unknown! Chapter 1376： Condescend The wealthy Beverly Hills is not the place where the richest people gather in Hollywood. The real rich people actually prefer to live in the cozy towns around Los Angeles and then drive to the city to work. Compared to cities, small towns where all the neighbors are rich are the places with the best living environment. This is the case in Malibu, Orange County and other places. But Beverly Hills has a vital symbolic meaning for Hollywood, not only because the countless mansions and manors on this hill have gathered the top stars of Hollywood, but also because this is where all eyes are focused. With Beverly Hills as the center, Hollywood Boulevard, the Walk of Fame, Universal Studios, Burbank Media Center, the Screen Actors Guild, and other most core institutions in the film industry are clustered in the surrounding area. Someone once joked that throwing a brick near Beverly Hills can hit three actors, and passing five pedestrians can meet a scout or agent. Although this is a bit exaggerated, it really reflects the prosperity and prosperity of this area. This is the reason why two of the three major Hollywood brokerage companies have their headquarters nearby. William Morris Agency and Creative Artist Agency are both located in Beverly Hills, and there are many film, television and music companies around them. Not surprisingly, the rising star United Elite Brokerage Company chose the address here. Located on Westwood Avenue (.blvd), a ten-minute walk from the east side of Beverly, there are many top companies in the industry, including the Los Angeles branch of EMI, as well as the famous innovative artist agency. Two blocks away. The office on Westwood Avenue is very popular every year. Even if the rent is getting higher year by year, there are still countless companies wanting to move to this area. Everyone understands a truth. Even if you just wander around Beverly Hills, you may be hit by a pie, not to mention an entertainment company. An excellent location and an excellent appearance can often increase a lot of impression points. . In June of this year, a three-story office building in the prime area of ??Westwood Avenue became vacant. In less than 24 hours, it was leased out again. Many companies that wanted to enter this circle did not even have time to respond. Could it be that the opportunity slipped away from his hands again. This new company that entered the "upper circle" has also attracted the attention of many people in the industry, and when they discovered that the new leaser was an elite brokerage firm for Endeavour, they all showed the expression of "it should be so". Although it has only been established for one year and two months, the road to the rise of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company is legendary. This is Hollywood, where all miracles can happen. In June, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company received numerous attentions because of the joining of Michael Jackson. Prior to this, the company''s office building was only set up in a dilapidated building on Santa Monica Avenue, which did not match the identity of this rising star. Now, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, which has moved to Westwood Avenue, has truly entered the sight of high-level people in the circle. In the past year, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company was born with a high-end route, under the umbrella of Tom Hanks, Clint Eastwood, Al Pacino, Hugo Lancaster, Michael Jackson, etc. The artists let its development route go smoothly, and the high-profile new stars headed by Leonardo DiCaprio also joined one after another. Later, it also attracted the signing of first-line actors such as Adam **** and Robert De Niro. , Which makes its future development prospects immediately clear. Whats even more commendable is that at the beginning of its establishment, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company with only less than 20 brokers, now the number of professional brokers has exceeded 40, and the number of employees in the company has rapidly increased to 130. People, the entire scale of development has truly become a medium-sized brokerage company, and it is equally divided with the current second-tier brokerage company''s arrow figure joint elite brokerage company. The cold wind blows in December. Even in warm Los Angeles, people cant help but pull the collars of their jackets closer to block the raging sea breeze, but the excitement on Westwood Avenue is still unabatednot only near here There are many entertainment-related companies, and it is also an important commercial center of Los Angeles. Residential areas within five blocks of the surrounding area are also scattered everywhere, and there is a rush of people almost every day. A black car parked on the side of the road, and then a man in a dark gray and light brown checkered suit opened the door and walked down. Standing on the side of the road, he buttoned the second button of his suit. The close-fitting tailoring and the camel-colored wool scarf on the neck reveal his professionalism and aura. It can be seen that he should be a man who usually ranks high. Afterwards, two people in the car walked down. The man in front had white hair, a champagne suit with a white shirt, and a smoky gray windbreaker jacket in his hand. His slightly thin figure was tight at this time. Tight; the man in the back looks ordinary, but the black suit on his body can be seen as a finished suit of a luxury brand, and the tailoring of the lines can feel the exquisiteness. The three people stood beside him for a while, and then there was another person in the car who walked out slowly. The stalwart''s height is like a tall green pine, and his broad and tough shoulders reveal a coldness in the shadow of the building; a sturdy and plump body fully supports a gray-blue suit, with a navy blue shirt and a dark blue tie , The dress is simple but reveals an elegant calmness. The last man who came out looked around at the building in front of him. A whole glass wall reflected the bright sunlight at this time, making the shadow of the building raging by the wind even colder. He couldn''t help but chuckle, between his brows. The sunlight leaked out, "This building looks really short." The first man who came out poked his lips and smiled, "Allen, this is Los Angeles, not New York or Chicago. The reinforced concrete forest does not taste like ours." He looked at the other two people, "All are ready. Okay? Let''s go and win today''s contract!" The person here was Kevin Pence, the new helm of 20th Century Fox, and the two people who came out afterwards were Roland Emmerich and Dean Devlin. They were not only for "Independence Day". As a screenwriter and also a producer, I made a special appearance today for negotiations. The last man was Alan Strello, and if Hugo saw him appear here, he would be extremely surprised. He was Hugo''s friend who appeared with Kevin when he was visiting the cast of "Love is the Only". But why did this friend appear on the scene of cooperation negotiations on "Independence Day"? Hugo must be able to infer that the "love is the only" coincidence is not a real coincidence. The four people walked into the building. This building has a total of only six floors. The first floor is a public hall. The second and third floors are divided and leased by five companies. The fourth to sixth floors are the new headquarters of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. The three-story lease on Westwood Avenue is not high or low, and it is suitable for units such as Endeavour Elite Brokerage that have reached a certain scale but are not really large companies. However, in Rick''s expectation, after the company expands further, it is best to lease the second and third floors as well, and the entire building will become the exclusive property of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. In this way, although the office space is not comparable to the international innovation management company located on Constellation Avenue, it can also be comparable to William Morris and the creative artist agency. Walked into the building, registered at the management desk on the first floor, and received the visitor''s card before being able to enter the elevator. For Kevin, he personally visited the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, which in itself already gave them a great face, because generally speaking, such cooperation can attract the attention of the company''s CEO, not meeting in a film production company. , Is to meet in a fine dining restaurant. For large film production companies, no matter how powerful the agency is, it will always be just an agency. However, Kevin is willing to come in person today, and he has his own consideration. He needs to go to Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company for inspection. Many details are drawn from the office space and company atmosphere. These details will often determine the culmination of the future development of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company, whether it can become a breakthrough in breaking the checks and balances of the three major Hollywood brokerage companies, and the degree of cooperation value for large film companies. This is also one of the important reasons why Kevin is willing to condescend to come to visit. After entering the elevator, Allen tidied his suit a little, and asked in a low voice, "We are just meeting with the agent today, or Hugo will also come?" This sentence made Kevin glance at him. Standing on the side, Dean replied instead of Kevin, "Hugo must show up, right? We are all given the highest standard treatment If Hugo doesn''t come out, it won''t make sense. And..." Dean looked at the other three people, "Isn''t Hugo always very good in the circle? He is humble and gentle, so he will certainly not neglect us in terms of etiquette." Kevin closed his gaze back, but took a slight breath, smiled and said, "Many things can''t be seen on the surface." In fact, Kevin also thought that Hugo would appear, and Dean''s words were not wrong. However, Kevin felt a faint sense of anxiety deep in his heart, and he could not tell the reason, it was just an intuition. During the recent period, things have been developing in full accordance with Kevin''s expected track, including the script being beaten back, rewriting the script, and arranging meetings again. These are all planned links. And Kevin also received good news. The glorious Alfonso was interested in the Tom Hanks project. Hugo personally called Tom. The agent Karl Earl also sent a confirmation here. News. But everything went so smoothly, Kevin thought it a little strange. Kevin deeply knew that Hugo was able to achieve such brilliance in the past few years, which shows that he is not a fool. On the contrary, Hugo''s wisdom is ignored by many people. Kevin will not forget that Hugo graduated from Yale University. Hope that everything is just his own random thoughts, Kevin calmed his mind. "Ding", arrived at the destination floor, and the elevator door opened. Chapter 1377： with full force Stepping out of the elevator, there is a huge glass door about five steps away on the left hand side, which can accommodate at least six people to enter side by side. Inside the glass door is a shadow wall with a light blue background dotted with navy blue fonts, cursive handwritten "Endeavor" "Elite Brokerage Company" immediately caught the eye. The tea-yellow hollow plywood is dotted around the shadow wall. It doesn''t look gorgeous and cumbersome, but it reveals some elegance, and out of thin air some historical deposits and books. Before the shadow wall is the huge service desk. At this moment, two people are sitting behind the arc-shaped reception desk. After seeing someone appearing at the elevator entrance, one of them stood up and greeted the arrival of the four with a bright and gentle smile. , "Good morning, Mr. Pence." The receptionists are obviously trained and know all the big names in Hollywood. "Rick has been looking forward to your arrival." The kindness of the receptionist gave Roland and Dean a lot of peace of mind. Kevin''s expression still maintained his usual calmness. He only listened to the receptionist proficiently saying, "Please follow me and take a break in the meeting room. K will visit you in the conference room soon." Kevin also smiled politely, "Please lead the way." By bypassing the screen wall, you can see the neatly planned office cubicle behind. The spacious and bright windows let the sunshine of Los Angeles fall without any hindrance. The office cubicle in front of you is not narrow. On the contrary, the field of vision is very clear. Take a closer look. It can be found that each office cubicle corresponds to the frosted glass office on both sides of the aisle. After a rough calculation, there are about 15 offices on this floor, with 30 office cubicles. It seems that this floor is where the real top brokers of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company work, and those cubicles are the desks of the assistants. With just a meeting, Kevin can feel the company''s ambitions. The entire office environment is designed to be very atmospheric. Even the most powerful innovative artist agency currently does not have this calmness and courage. It seems that the future goal of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is definitely not just the top Hollywood. "Kevin." Dean patted Kevin''s arm quietly. Kevin was looking at his surroundings calmly. He noticed that every office was two thirds of frosted glass on the top and one third on the bottom. With the transparent glass, not only can you vaguely see that the furnishings and designs of the office are completely different, but he also noticed a small wooden sign hung at the door of each office, which made him want to see for himself, and was a little distracted. After receiving Dean''s reminder, Kevin closed his gaze back, and then saw the oncoming Mark Canton, the CEO of Columbia Pictures. At this moment, Marks face showed a clear look of surprise. He did not hide his expression, but proactively greeted him, Ellen, I didnt expect to see you here. Why, come to Los Angeles for vacation? Obviously, Mark also knew Alan. When Kevin was distracted, Alan''s attention was very concentrated. He took the right hand extended by Mark and said politely and restrained, "This is not a city suitable for vacation." A simple sentence took him over. , Did not intend to answer Marks question, "How about you, are you here today to do business?" When Mark rolled his eyes, he chuckled twice, "This is Los Angeles, one of my activities, I just drop by at random." He was completely haha, and then Mark''s eyes met with Kevin. , The two competitors showed polite and perfunctory smiles, and even hugged each other, "It seems that you are very busy today, I won''t bother you." Mark didn''t have the intention of spying on Kevin, and wisely avoided the core. Kevin was naturally very cooperative, "If you have something to do, let''s go first, and come out to eat together another day." Mark said hello to Allen again, then staggered past, lifted his foot and left. After entering the elevator, the smile on Mark''s face was put away, and he muttered in a low voice, "Alan Strello, why did Kevin go with him..." Mark frowned. , Turned his head and said to his assistant, "This matter must be investigated. Kevin Pence is never a person without a plan." Although the assistant standing on the side was very curious and wondered who this "Alan Strello" was, he knew that in Hollywood, you should never take the initiative to ask for news, because you often hear news that you shouldn''t know. Really smart people can hear many, many news as long as they put their ears up. At this time, Kevin also turned his mind twice. Although there were outsiders nearby, he could not exchange opinions with Ellen and Roland, but he already wanted to. He doesn''t believe in coincidences, especially in the case of Endeavour Elite Brokerage, where only one of a hundred coincidences may be true. In other words, the encounter between Mark and him was obviously Ricks arrangement, but why? In the past few years, the Columbia Film Industry under the leadership of Mark has been infinitely successful, but it has taken a sharp turn since last year. In 1994, Columbia Pictures did not have a work with more than 100 million yuan in the whole year. It''s nothing more than a complete failure. So far this year, there is only one "Game of the Brave" worth mentioning. Before "Game of the Brave", the highest grossing box office was only the "Jedi Men" who won 65 million. It can be said that the status quo of Columbia Pictures is even worse than that of Twentieth Century Fox. Mark has been trying to build a good relationship with Hugo, especially after the terrible defeat of "Wolf" to "Life and Death" in the summer file last year, but it is a pity that Mark''s method is always wrong, and he has not been able to reach a cooperation so far. Mark is here today, what on earth is it for? Several thoughts flashed through Kevins mind. He remembered that Columbia Pictures had a project called "Men in Black". This project not only invested 90 million US dollars, but also invited Steven Spielberg to serve as Producer, as early as last year, invited Hugo to star, but unfortunately because the script was too bad, Hugo directly returned the goods-Hugo still refused in Steven''s face. In addition, Columbia Pictures is currently planning more than 80 million projects, at least three. Kevins temples couldnt help but jump twice. Obviously, this was Ricks distraction. No matter what Mark and Rick were talking about, what is certain is that 20th Century Fox is not Hugos only choice, and its better than For the desperate Columbia Pictures, perhaps their conditions are not the best. Although Kevin knew that this was Rick''s negotiation method, he had to buy it, because Hugo is now a buyer''s market, and there is still no semicolon for this one. Originally, Kevin felt that he had shown enough sincerity to come to the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company in person today, but now it seems that Rick has no plans to buy it. Kevin has a hunch that today''s negotiations will not go smoothly. In the blink of an eye, the thoughts in Kevin''s mind had already turned several times. After entering the conference room, he whispered to Roland, "Change to the second plan." Roland''s face couldn''t help but was stunned. They had just sat down, and Kevin had already stepped back. However, Kevin immediately turned his head. There was no plan to discuss in depth. Roland knew that things were definitely not that simple. This made Roland a little nervous. As soon as a group of four people sat down without even bringing coffee, Rick and Joseph had already appeared at the door of the conference room. At least from the etiquette point of view, Rick is still in place. "Sorry, there have been some errors in my schedule. I was not able to go out to greet you personally. I''m sorry." Rick said sincerely with a deep apology on his face. This made Roland and Dean relax a little vigilance. , But Kevin and Allen tightened up a little bit instead. Nothing in the mall is that simple. Even if it is a coincidence, it must be treated with a correct attitude, otherwise Kevin''s plans for the past six months may fall to nothing. "Is Hugo okay today?" After the greeting, Allen looked around and asked politely with a gentle smile. Rick looked at Joseph, and Joseph calmly said, Im the manager of Hugo, Joseph Gibbs. Today Hugo participated in a charity event and he was a volunteer. Since there was no way to be there, he let I apologize, and I hope that next time he has the opportunity to invite you to dinner and express my apologies face to face." Charity events and commercial blockbuster talks are not difficult to choose, but Hugo chose the former. And this excuse also prevents Kevin from complaining-he can''t always say "Hugo shouldn''t do charity". However, Kevin has been mentally prepared. He is not surprised at all for this situation. He sighed inwardly. He doesn''t know which link went wrong but the current situation The difficult situation cannot be ignored. Although Kevin grasped Hugo''s psychology and formulated a huge plan, Kevin had never really understood Hugo''s thoughts, so he could not understand the psychological state at this moment. However, this does not prevent Kevin from working hard to deal with it, "Its okay, its okay, this is just an interview. Originally, we just wanted to talk to Hugo about his views on the script, and our screenwriter came here in person, if If you have any ideas, you can communicate directly on the spot. However, I think Joseph''s appearance must have come with Hugo''s opinion, so there is no problem at all." Kevin was very calm, but the other three people showed disappointed expressions. Obviously Hugo''s absence showed that he did not pay attention to this cooperation, especially Alans blue eyes. Disappointed, even the eyebrows can''t help but frown, and the whole person seems to be dispirited. "In fact, Hugo is not satisfied with the script, he is not very interested in the script." Joseph''s answer made everyone look at it, and Kevin looked at Rick for the first time. Ke still had a polite smile on his face, "Kevin, don''t tell me, do you expect such a script to impress Hugo?" Rick''s full firepower without any concealment made this negotiation fall into a quagmire from the beginning. Chapter 1378： 10 feet with confidence As soon as he came up, Kevins momentum was suppressed, and he was already weak from his personal visit. This is the site of Endeavours elite brokerage company; when he met Mark, Columbia Pictures smashed boats must not be in the community; and then to Hugo. His absence, Rick''s direct attack. Kevin did not expect such a situation at all. As a co-screenwriter, Roland couldn''t help but sit up straight, watching Rick with a slight dissatisfaction and asking, "What''s wrong with my script? We have revised it according to your requirements. Is there any dissatisfaction?" The first time the script was challenged was part of the plan. A few days ago, they submitted the second revised script to Rick, but now Rick is still full of mocking rhetorical tone, which really made Roland very excited. Feeling insulted. But Rick was not at all shocked. He still had the gentle and friendly smile on his face, and he raised his hand to stop him, "Don''t get excited, I''m not malicious." The words with a smile made the meeting room. The atmosphere of is a little more gentle, "I mean, this is a commercial work, right? It is the visual effects and war scenes that dominate the protagonist. For this part, I believe in your professionalism and I also believe in the tastes of the audience. ." Ricks words were an endorsement of the script, which calmed Roland a little bit, "However, the characters are already supporting roles. On the basis of supporting roles, you have arranged so many roles to divide the time. Almost every role The playing time is very limited. Even after the modification, it still hasnt changed much. So, why do you need Hugo to play such a role? I dont think Hugo will be an excellent vase, let alone Hugo. A puppet character suitable for filling out time." As soon as Rick''s words changed, the whole tone became sharp and harsh, which caused the anger on Roland''s face to surge in an instant, but then he was stunned and found that he could not find a word to refute. This was stunned. It reminded Roland of Kevin''s second plan, he had to control himself, and then he straightened his back in a daze, avoiding Rick''s sight. All these things happened in an instant, and the brief confrontation between Rick and Roland was over before they had time to react. Rick, who was well prepared, caught Roland and Kevin completely by surprise. However, this little reaction time made Kevin immediately calm down. As the CEO of Twentieth Century Fox, he needs more wisdom than cleverness. "Rick, I think I know what you mean..." Kevin tried to ease the atmosphere, but obviously the other party was unwilling. Joseph shook his head and said, "No, Mr. Burns, you don''t know." "Please call me Kevin." Joseph was interrupted, which made Joseph pause. He saw the persistence in Kevin''s eyes, so he clicked his chin, "Kevin, you don''t know what Hugo meant. Otherwise, the script wont be revised. Hugo doesnt reject commercial movies, but you took such a simple script. I can sum it up in one sentence: Aliens attacked the earth because of their spacecraft. The protective cover made our attacks ineffective and defeated, finally relying on one... uh, inexplicable... what should I say, doctor? A doctors opinion planted a virus on the spacecraft, and then the Americans showed their power and defeated it. Alien." After Joseph finished speaking, he paused deliberately and looked at the few people in front of him. Roland opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything, and Dean who was sitting aside mumbled unwillingly, "He is a computer expert." "Sorry, my fault, a computer expert." Joseph knew that he could correct his mistake, and he admitted his mistake bluntly, which made Dean stunned and ashamed. "The simple plot and bloated character settings make the story even more unclear. The visual effects are the only thing to watch. As an actor, what is the significance of Hugo''s role?" Joseph expressed his meaning completely. , And then stopped talking, just sat on the spot and gave the scene to Rick. As Joseph said, Roland and Dean were not masters of script writing. They gave "Independence Day" a huge worldview, and then arranged the plot according to the typical story of Hollywood genre films, nothing more. In fact, the settings of the three male protagonists in the movie are very vague. The role of the so-called computer expert David is not tenable at all, and the direct relationship between him and his ex-wife is also very redundant, and has no effect on the plot; Air Force pilot Steve is just a puppet, in short, He is a "pilot". He didn''t contribute anything except flying a plane. As for the role setting, he became paler and weaker. The part of saving his girlfriend and proposing marriage did not increase the warmth of the film; the last relatively fuller president, in fact, It just shows his warmth as a person, and his decision as a president has no effect at all in the face of alien attacks. On the contrary, the role of the veteran who finally sacrificed himself and hit the spaceship with a fighter jet became more vivid-not plump, but relatively vivid. The reason why the "Independence Day" script has been criticized is that the simplicity of the plot is only part of it-the story is indeed too simple compared to "Terminator 2" and "True Lies", but more because of the characters in the script. There are too many, but there is no real core role, which means that there is no core focus that connects all the stories. Simply put, it is the lack of the lonely hero who turned the tide. At the end of "Independence Day", the veterans sacrificed themselves to end the spacecraft. The president personally went into battle to incite everyone to join the battle. Computer experts found out the weaknesses of the spacecraft, and the pilots were just responsible for flying the plane. In other words, it relies on many different characters to end the story, which makes the whole story too scattered. Instead of portraying a lot of masked characters without any depth, it is better to focus on one or two characters. For example, there are only four main characters in "Terminator 2". The future savior John, John''s biological mother Sarah, t-800, t-1000, but these four characters connect a huge worldview, and t-800 shoulders the burden of the entire rescue mission. Although the script of "Terminator 2" has also been criticized by countless film critics, it is enough to become a classic in action movies. The same goes for "Independence Day". The revised script has improved, but there is still no essential change. After getting Hugo''s approval, Rick began to flex his muscles. He wanted to make Hugo the first actor of "Independence Day", the absolute actor. Kevin sighed lightly in his heart. Although he had known that Hugo had strict requirements on the script, he asked Roland and Dean to modify the script after meeting the crew of "Love is the Only". But now it seems that their amendments still missed the point. But its normal to think about it. Hugo is always picky about scripts and characters. Everyone knows that even the scripts that Steven took out were picked up by Hugo, and Hugo himself is also an excellent screenwriter, so It is normal for him to have many ideas about the script. "So, what do you think?" Kevin knows that he really can''t take the initiative in the script, and he must have an excellent script if he wants to impress Hugo. And Kevin knows the meaning of role weight more clearly than Rick and Joseph. Let Hugo play the protagonist of a work, but the weight is not enough. This is not only a waste, but also does not conform to their set of commercial films. In Kevin''s view, he absolutely supports giving Hugo more weight, allowing Hugo to provoke the weight of the entire script and maximize Hugo''s influence. What''s more, they are currently at a disadvantage in every aspect today. It can be seen that Rick and the others are bound to win the script. Therefore, Kevin simply handed over the initiative and let Rick speak. Rick was not surprised at all about this situation. He and Joseph dared to be so full of firepower. They had no fear. He knew that Kevin would not agree with them on the script. "I think you should treat David Canceled the role of Steve, and focused the storyline of this role on Steve, so that the whole storyline is clearly clear." Kevin and Allen didnt react when they heard Ricks big mouth, but Roland and Dean took a deep breath. Roland didnt suppress it this time, and just said, "Could it be that Dont you know that the clues in David are important? It is because of Davids existence that they learned about the aliens attack plan and the president left the White House in time; it is also because of Davids knowledge that They came up with a plan to break the protective cover of the alien spacecraft!" Facing Rolands excitement, Rick was not anxious at all. He still looked calm and relaxed, "I know what you mean, but you dont understand what I mean. David is not an indispensable character. Maybe we can keep this character. Let him know about the alien attack plan, but the relationship line between David and his ex-wife can be completely cancelled, and more words will be given to the relationship line between the president and Steve. In the end, Davids computer knowledge can be completely settled. On Steve..." Halfway through Rick raised his hands and expressed his humility, "Im not a professional, I dont know how the script should be written, but what I mean is that you give the role of David. Too much weight, but it does not really turn the tide of the battle. Instead of this, it is better to spread the story line of David to other characters, and then let the weight of other characters increase. Of course, on the other hand, cancel Steve. The role, I dont care if Steves story is shared between David and the president." Roland couldn''t help but froze in place. Only then did he understand what Rick meant. In fact, it was to reduce the role, make the story line more concentrated and compact, and at the same time increase the role weight. This not only allows more space for the characters to play, but also the story becomes more fluid. Roland and Dean looked at each other, but didnt know what to say, but Kevin fell silent because he knew that if the script was modified in this way, it would be a huge project, and the whole script would almost be overthrown and rewritten. His plan is also not in line-this project has started computer special effects production in April this year. If the shooting does not start before January next year, it will not be able to keep up with next year''s summer vacation. "Okay, no problem!" Suddenly a voice came in, breaking the silence in the conference room. Everyone was taken aback, and it was Alan who was speaking! Chapter 1379： Do not give up Kevin thought things were a bit tricky, of course he knew what Rick meant. In fact, in simple terms, it is to determine the position of the protagonist and the supporting role, one of the roles is determined as the absolute protagonist, the other roles are positioned as supporting roles, the entire story line and plot direction are adjusted, and follow the typical Hollywood genre main line. Hasn''t Kevin considered this plan? Of course it is impossible. When Kevin determined that he wanted to follow the Hugo line, he clearly knew the value of Hugo. He not only wants to star in one work, but also hopes that Hugo can become the absolute male protagonist of a work, bear the weight of the whole work, and rely on Hugo''s strong appeal to set off a stock house frenzy. On this point, in fact, Kevin and Rick''s ideas are the same. In the beginning, there were several alternative scripts for Twentieth Century Fox. This project currently named "End of the World" is just one of them. After adding this script as a candidate, Kevin raised the issue of rewriting the script. Kevin couldn''t be more clear about the situation facing him. But at the time Roland and Dean disagreed, because these main characters each carried a clue. In fact, in the original version of Roland''s script, this can be filmed into a four-hour work, so there is enough time. Expand the roles of President, David, and Steve. However, Roland found that he was really not good at portraying characters, and the script was long and tedious to write, so he made adjustments after discussing with Dean. Therefore, when Kevin asked to modify the script, Roland thought that it was necessary to rewrite the entire story. A script is not that simple. "Applying David''s role to Steve" is not so simple and rude. How to distribute the main and branch lines of the story, and how to connect and transform things, must be adjusted. At that time, no one could be sure whether Hugo would join this work, and this project was only one of the candidates. Therefore, Kevin has no strong request for the time being. Later, who knew that the development of the matter went far beyond expectations. Hugo first invested in the shooting of the "Seven Deadly Sins"; then he refused to "stay away from the gambling city" and chose "death prisoners strolling"; and then because of the "death prisoners strolling" incident. Rejected all scripts and chose to rest. As a result, the projects in the hands of Fox in the twentieth century started shooting one after another, and only the "end of the world", which was slow in the production of computer special effects, remained. Originally, Kevin was only planning to use the "End of the World" project to temporarily replenish the number and hold Hugo for a while. Recently, the massive pre-propaganda-including Super Bowl advertisements, on-site shooting at the White House, etc., are all smoke bombs. Kevin is currently discussing another project with James Cameron, but the investment in this project is too huge. With the tragedy of the "Future Water World" ahead, there is no way to make direct decisions within the senior management, and the internal disputes are very fierce. . Of course, if Hugo can be persuaded to act, it is another story. These series of factors are also the key puzzles that Rick ignored when he was speculating, and Rick had never heard of "the end of the world" when he was inquiring about the news. It was not because of Rick''s lack of contacts, nor was it because of 20th Century Fox. It is a copper wall and an iron wall, but Kevin originally had multiple alternatives, and eventually fell on the head of "the end of the world." The timing issue cannot be ignored. Now, the cooperation negotiations between the two sides really returned to the script. Of course, the biggest flaw in the script, Kevin will naturally not forget. In addition to the issue of role weight, this project is indeed very promising, and Kevin also took into account the burden of 20 million film pay on the crew, and the budget of 100 million US dollars is for the second Tenth Century Fox is now a very suitable choice. Promoting cooperation on this project has become a priority, which also made him and Rick a hit. Both Rick and him have their own plans, and Kevin clearly knows this. In terms of the script, Kevin is also willing to step back and become another stepping stone for him to show his sincerity. So the previous situation appeared. However, Kevin did not expect that Rick obviously had bigger ideas. Rick even overthrew this script and rewrite it, but also made Hugo the absolute protagonist. This is not uncommon, on the contrary, this is an absolutely normal requirement. But Rick''s strength and dominance are completely different from Hugo''s previous style. This made Kevin couldn''t help but think about it, because he knew that all the people in this line were old foxes, and Rick was not the kind of impulsive guy. Kevins mind was full of thoughts, thinking about the possibility of rewriting the script at this time, it would be more cost-effective to take out the project of James Cameron directly, and then think of the Mark who just met... No, Allen said straightforwardly, "Okay, no problem!" Even Kevin couldn''t help but froze, "I know what you mean, cancel the line of David and remove all the story lines. Focusing on Steve can even cut some of the presidents story, making Steve the real protagonist and bear the weight of the whole story. No problem!" Allen spoke very lightly, but his thoughts were very clear. At first glance, he knew he was a layman, and he only had a basic understanding of script writing. In the face of Rick, Roland could still argue, but in the face of Alan, Roland choked directly and didn''t know what to do. "Excuse me, this is..." Rick actually gave up this project in his heart. Compared with this project of 20th Century Fox, the three projects that Mark Canton just provided are obviously much more attractive. Originally, he just wanted to Use Mark to suppress Kevin-of course, a large part of the reason is because the second version of the script provided by Kevin has not changed much. This can be regarded as an insult to Hugo, and I dont want Mark to really. Three optional items were given, and they were all paid for 20 million pieces, which gave Rick an abacus in his mind. So the performance just now is so strong, there is no reservation at all. But suddenly this person named Alan Strello gave an affirmative answer in place of Kevin, which made Rick stunned, "Sorry, I haven''t asked your identity just now..." Of course Rick was stunned. Knowing that the person who will appear today is not a casual person, but he searched his mind carefully, and really did not remember that there was such a person in the top and middle managers of the 20th Century Fox Company. "Allen is one of the producers of this film, and he is responsible for the parts other than film production." Kevin said with a smile on his face. For outsiders, there are many "parts other than film production", such as renting venues, equipment transportation, recruiting extras, contacting special effects production companies, managing funds, etc. In addition to the actual production of a movie, it also There are many links, and the list of some filmmakers can even be as many as double digits. From this point of view, there is no doubt about Allen''s identity. However, Rick and Joseph are not outsiders. The producers who can appear at the project cooperation interview are either people who control the direction of film production like Roland, or they are the real talkers who control the power of money. It now appears that Allen is the latter. Rick was a little surprised in his heart, because he thought that the investor in "End of the World" was 20th Century Fox, but according to the current situation, the investor is likely to be Alan, and 20th Century Fox is only responsible for the production. . This is why Rick has never heard of Allen before. Alan Strello... Rick searched the name carefully in his mind, but still didn''t have any impression. Listening to Kevins words, you know that he doesnt seem to pierce this fact. Ricks thoughts are endless, but on the surface, he smiled and nodded, "Alan, so, you mean, rewrite the script. Is it okay?" "Yes, we can hand over the new script to Hugo within three days at the latest, according to Hugo''s request." Alan looked at Joseph when he spoke, and seemed to be seeking Joseph''s affirmation. However, Joseph turned his head and looked at Roland and Dean, because it was these two screenwriters who actually wrote. Before the embarrassment and consternation on Roland''s face could dissipate, he turned his head to look at Allen, took a deep look at Allen, and finally fell on Kevin. The countless thoughts in Kevin''s head went around again, "Since Hugo has so many opinions on the script, he may be able to help." Kevin actually hopes to rewrite the script, but he must protect the interests of his company at this time. Can''t easily nod in agreement. However, Joseph shrugged, with a noncommittal appearance, as if he did not intend to respond to Kevin. This gesture is actually rejecting. Rick sitting on the side said, "Hugo has few suggestions for writing commercial film scripts." This is a soft rejection. Kevin didn''t force it, and said, "If Hugo is really interested in this script... then it will naturally be our honor." Kevin neither nodded in agreement nor shook his head to refuse, but gave an ambiguous answer. Rick didnt care, anyway, Hugo has so many choices nowEven if Kevin used the means to make Hugo owe a debt of favor, Rick would not compromise. Later, with 20th Century Fox There are still many opportunities for cooperation, and there is no rush. He showed a polite smile and changed the subject directly, "Hugo has been at home recently and complained to me before, saying that there is nothing to do. It feels too boring. This is my responsibility and makes me very worried. ." Rick didnt respond to Kevins words, and he didnt even say "the end of the world" at all. This made Alan, Roland and others anxious. Although their expressions were not obvious, their stiff muscles still leaked. Their true emotions. Kevin paused slightly and said with a smile, "Now I hope that Hugo will appear in a lot of projects. Every company is striving for it. I think, even if it is 20 million pieces, everyone will definitely not be stingy. ." Kevin is testing Rick, testing the bottom line of Hugo''s request. Rick heard it right away, and didnt have any reservations. He just said, Hehe, I also mentioned to Hugo that day. Now there is a project that is willing to invite him to perform at a bonus of 20 million pieces plus a 5% box office dividend. He was taken aback. But now our company is relying on him. If he takes a script, the actors under our company are all expecting to find a job in that crew and seek more development opportunities." Rick also said haha ??casually, but the content of the words did not give up, and he directly made an incredible request with a big mouth, which made people stunned. Chapter 1380： Chip size The talks finally ended without any progress. Although both sides were trying their best to maintain a happy and harmonious scene, they were smart people and knew the embarrassing and tense atmosphere at the scene. This is a situation that Kevin did not expect at all. Kevin anticipated that the script problem would definitely become the focus. Even if they modify the script, it is not so simple to satisfy Hugo. After all, the only commercial film among Hugo''s works so far is "Life and Death". , And then choose a real big production and big investment work, Hugo is bound to be more cautious. But even so, Rick''s strength today can be said to be unreserved and full of firepower. This is somewhat different from the image of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company that has always been cautious, and it is far from Hugo''s image that is always humble and polite. Although Hugo is currently the most expensive person in Hollywood, his personal basic salary has not been high before, and he has even taken a movie for US$250,000, not to mention that Hugo has no weight for the role. Too many requests. Leaving aside the supporting characters in "Schindler''s List" and "The Seven Deadly Sins", even the male protagonist in "Pulp Fiction", Hugo''s weight is comparable to other characters, and some people might even think that Samuel Jackson is the leading actor. Hugo has always paid no attention to the role weight and the salary income. He pays more attention to the quality of the characters and the script. This is a well-known thing throughout Hollywood, and it is also the cause of the headaches of major production companies. Faced with such a Hugo, it is difficult for them to use their resources to reach a cooperation with Hugo, otherwise Kevin will not Need to go around such a big circle. This is also after Kevin deliberately put "the end of the world" in the first place, and he did not force Roland and Dean to further modify the script. It is because Kevin believes that Hugo does not have too much demand for the role weight. When the script was revised for the second time, only Steve was added-this is the role that Kevin wants Hugo to play-which determines the plot direction in the script. effect. But today, Ricks request is quite different from Hugos previous standards. Even if Kevin felt the pressure and took the second plan ahead of time, he still could not predict Ricks strength. The so-called second plan is the willingness to modify the script again. Kevin has discussed with Roland and Dean. If the script still fails to meet the requirements, they can add Steve''s role again, give the president''s last-minute mobilization speech to Steve, and then add a Steve. The husband gave the president the courage to make the president personally fly against the aliens. But Rick''s request completely exceeded Kevin''s expectations, showing Hugo''s real and absolute strength as the world''s first person. Even the top leader of a super production company like Kevin has to be handled carefully. In fact, strictly speaking, Ricks requirements are not excessive. This is the most typical big-name treatment in the circle-becoming an absolute protagonist when starring in a commercial movie. Basically, first-line actors can get such treatment, not to mention Hugo''s level. Superstar now. But why did Rick choose to change Hugo''s development strategy at this time? Why did you choose to let Hugo assume a real top superstar posture at this time? Kevin had to think more. Is it just because Columbia Pictures put forward a better project? It must be more than that. The focus is not on the trends in the buyer''s market, but on the changes in the seller''s market. It seems that Rick also wants to seize this opportunity to flex his muscles and let Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company truly establish its position as the leader of medium-sized brokerage companies. In other words, in fact, the ultimate goals of Rick and Kevin are the same, so it seems that the "end of the world" script is indeed not suitable. Thinking of this, Kevin also realized that there was still a mistake in his decision this time, and his attention to the script has not risen to a strategic position. This is also determined by the different positions between him and Hugo, and he naturally has no way to understand. Hugo''s quest as an actor. He and Rick are the same people, and economic interests are the core ideas. After todays talks, even if Kevin is aware of the problem, its just that Columbia Pictures is watching, do they still have a chance to come back? "Kevin, tell me that those discussions just now are not true." Roland didn''t dare to directly question Alan, he could only suppress his emotions and asked Kevin. Kevin was trying to sort out his whole thoughts at this time. Hearing Roland''s question, he cast a puzzled look, "What?" "I mean, they almost asked us to overturn and rewrite the entire script, and re-arrange the stories of several main characters. Are you really going to agree to it?" Roland tried his best to avoid seeing Alan, but At this time, Allen also looked outside the window and fell into thinking, and did not pay attention to the situation here, "And his request for film remuneration, is it really okay?" Although Kevin''s brain is completely tight at this time, the corners of his mouth are smiling calmly. He clearly knows Rick''s request, not only to give Hugo an unprecedentedly high salary, but also "the end of the world." The cast of the crew should also be transported by the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. In short, they are packaged and cooperated. "As for the salary, Rick''s request is not excessive, 20 million plus a 5% dividend, that is to say, if the box office reaches 200 million, the Hugo''s salary is 30 million, which is normal." Wen Yun said calmly, leaving Roland and Dean dumbfounded. Both "Life and Death Hour" and "Pulp Fiction" brought Hugo 30 million box office, and Hugo''s basic remuneration was very low at that time, basically relying on box office dividends to make money. This is Hugo''s ability. "It can be seen that Rick is very confident in Hugo." Kevin let out a long sigh of relief. In fact, it is not just Rick who is confident. Now the entire Hollywood has absolute confidence in Hugo. The requirements are indeed not excessive. "As for the actors...their requirements are also very normal..." At this point, Kevin took a look at Allen who was still wandering. Artist management companies now operate like this." "Kevin..." Roland was completely frightened, and looked over with a shocked look. "You...you don''t argue or defend like this. You agreed to everything? Why?" "Because he is Hugo Lancaster." Kevin''s answer was succinct, simple and clear, but he swallowed all the rebuttals behind Roland, stupefied that he couldn''t say a word of excuse. Just like Rick''s tough stance today, this is the real superstar light of Hugo. In recent years, Hugo has almost reached the top of Hollywood with a sweeping attitude. Although people have been emphasizing the competition between Tom Cruise, Brad Pitt and Hugo, the insiders are actually Everyone knows that Hugos momentum is unmatched. Whether it is film box office performance, work reputation, or even awards, Hugo is a well-deserved Hollywood first person, and his momentum is enough to match the peak of Malone- Brando is comparable to that, in the eyes of the production company, it is almost a money printing machine with golden light. However, Hugo has always been very low-key, not as ostentatious as Malone, so people have never had a correct understanding of Hugo''s superstar halo, just like Roland. Hearing Rick''s request today, it is inevitable to feel shocked. But Kevin clearly knows that this is the true face of the Hugo superstar''s light. It is conceivable that the cooperation between Hugo and Twentieth Century Fox did not succeed. Rick drove exactly the same conditions-even more demanding. Other film companies would still hold scripts and wave their checks towards the elite agency. Among the acquaintances that Kevin knows, Columbia Pictures, Warner Bros., and Universal Pictures are all willing to do so, and MGM, who is precarious, is unlikely to refuse. That''s why Kevin spent half a year in the layout, hoping to hold more chips to achieve his goal; therefore, facing Rick''s strength today, Kevin not only was not angry, but calmed down and thought. This is Hollywood, a shining vanity fair, and the person standing in the center of the spotlight has the ability to call the wind and the rain. Before that, Hugo had never really exploded the power of his own hands, but once he used his weapons, the power was absolutely beyond imagination. "Hugo Lancaster", this is the biggest bargaining chip in Rick''s hands. Almost no one can match him. Even a super production company like Twentieth Century Fox must treat it with caution. Kevin can even paint a blueprint for the future. Hugo joined the "End of the World" project with US$20 million, and no film production company would object to it-this time and a year ago are different again, two Tenth Century Fox will easily become the focus of attention; and after the film''s release the box office is ruined, Hugo truly shines as a superstar, and the 20th Century Fox will also regain its glory; more What is important is that 20th Century Fox will precede other companies and lay a solid foundation with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and DreamWorks to lay the foundation for long-term planning. Rick''s bargaining chips are too tempting. People, no matter how harsh the conditions are, people cannot refuse. Kevin let out a long sigh. He had planned for so long, and now he was almost ready. Even though Rick was aggressive today, he found that he had no ability to resist, and he didn''t want to resistbecause he needed Hugo. "Allen," Kevin patted the arm of the dazed man next to him, "You said, shall we continue to work with Hugo on this project, or change it to another project?" Rewriting the script, this is true for Roland and Dean. Too difficult, changing a project is not difficult for Twentieth Century Fox at all. Alans slender right hand supported his chin, and he could see that the elegant and slender chin curve was indistinct under the projection of his fingertips. He squinted slightly and glanced at Kevin, "I dont care, no matter what the project, This time cooperation must be done." Now, it was Roland and Dean''s turn that their faces changed. Chapter 1381： New script Cameron sat cross-legged across from Hugo, quietly looking at Hugo. Hugo was reading a large book with his head down. Cameron could clearly see the shadow cast by his straight nose. His facial features look deeper, and those eyes that are shining slightly in the shadows are like a river bathed in the moonlight and flowing quietly. Looking down slightly, you can see the cherry-colored lips, with green scum around them, making the lips look so soft, with a thin layer of halo on them, which makes people bear. I can''t help but want to touch it. Cameron sat up slightly, raised his hand and touched the corner of Hugo''s mouth lightly, and hit the hard stubble. Hugo''s head was slightly deflected, but there was no other reaction, which made Cameron I couldn''t help but chuckled, raised my index finger again, and slowly climbed up along the scum, gently stroking Hugos cheek, feeling the temperature of the skin with his fingertips, and finally stopped at Hugos sideburns. Playing with each other one after another. "Sweetheart, I''ll be itchy like this." Hugo raised his hand and grabbed Cameron''s right hand, with a helpless smile at the corner of his mouth, then raised his eyes and glared at Cameron. He became mischievous and jumped suddenly, and the whole person was nestled in Hugos arms and wrapped Hugos neck with both hands. You can wait and see the script. You accompany me out for a walk, or...or go golfing. ." "Again?" Hugo laughed blankly. He only went to golf with Cameron yesterday, and went shopping the day before yesterday. Now Cameron seems to be completely addicted, "I will have lunch later, okay?" Yu Guo Xiaohe said, "I have finished reading the script now." A disappointed expression on Cameron''s face emerged, he curled his lips, sat up again with a look of sorrow, and then lay on Hugo''s shoulder, "Can''t you wait to come back to see it again at night?" Hugo choked involuntarily, and patiently explained, "Rick asked me to reply to him yesterday, have you forgotten? I am already late, I have finished reading now, give Rick a reply at noon, and then it will be fine. "Yesterday Hugo was also reading the script, but Cameron took him out to play golf, but he didn''t finish reading the script in time. Thinking of this, Cameron pouted and didn''t speak any more, lying down on Hugo''s shoulder with a downcast face. Because she was behind, Hugo couldn''t see Cameron''s expression. Hugo thought for a while. Instead of talking empty words now, it is better to finish reading the script and go to lunch together. Therefore, Hugo lowered his head and quickly read the script. This is the third version of the "End of the World" script, but it is actually a far cry from the "Independence Day" in Hugo''s memory. In this version of the script, the entire branch of David, the computer expert who played a vital role, was directly cancelled, including his ex-wife and his father, and he added a female character Jia Siming. She is the assistant to the first secretary of the president. At the beginning of the story, Jia Siming was on a business trip in Los Angeles. It was she who interpreted the countdown signal of the aliens and realized that the aliens came over the major cities to destroy these cities. This allowed the president and others to leave the White House in time. And Jia Siming is the actor Steve''s girlfriend. Although Jia Siming asked the president to leave the White House in time, due to the time difference, she and Steve missed out. As the pilot captain, Steve had already responded to an emergency call to the base. Jia Siming found the son of Steve and his ex-girlfriend, rescued him, and then took him to the base to find Steve. At the same time, Steve and the aliens launched the first round of duel. Unfortunately, all his teammates were wiped out. He was the only one who survived and destroyed an alien combat aircraft. Steve captured one. The prisoner of war came to the 51st district where the president and others were. Since Steve is currently the only person who fought against aliens and survived, he had a conversation with the president. Steve encouraged the president not to lose his faith. This made the president muster the courage and decide to use all his power to attack the aliens. -Including nuclear weapons. At the same time, Steve returned to his original base and rescued Jia Siming. After returning to Area 51, Steve accidentally discovered the secret of the spacecraft. He can use a computer virus to paralyze the spacecrafts protective system, which can open the alien spacecrafts protective cover and let their weapons really work. . But the only requirement is that he must personally enter the alien''s spaceship mother ship to implant the virus. Since Steve is the only one who understands computer viruses and he is also a pilot, he must go into battle. Before setting off, Steve gave an exciting speech and asked everyone to take up arms and join the battle, including the greatly encouraged President-he was a pilot, but after entering politics, he has not been flying for many years. In the end, Steve broke into the spacecraft single-handedly and implanted the virus, while inside the earth, the pilots led by the president gave a severe blow to the alien spacecraft and won the final victory. Even if Hugo no longer remembers the detailed plot, it is obvious that the entire script has been changed drastically. As the two roles of David and his ex-wife were deleted at once, the whole story line has been redistributed. History Steves weight has been significantly strengthened, coupled with the weakening of the role of president, Steve has directly become a lone hero who saves mankind and turns the tide-of course, the pilots who have died on earth are indispensable, but because of the role of Steve Very prominent, these supporting roles not only did not divide the protagonist''s light, but became the finishing touch, making the story full. More importantly, after reducing the two roles, Steves girlfriend Jia Siming was also given more content outlines, and added some pen and ink to the emotional scene between Steve and Jia Siming, as well as Steve and his birth. The affection between the sons makes the characters three-dimensional. What also surprises Hugo is that the interaction between Steve and the president has also increased, which completes the flow and connectivity of the entire story, and also highlights the connection between the military and the president-Yu Guo still had to admire Roland and Dean''s skill in writing Hollywood mainstream patriotic scripts. Although the current "Independence Day" is still the frame of the story in memory, due to the reduction of characters, the connections between the characters have become closer, and the plot advancement has become more compact. Of course, the actor Steve will inevitably become the lone hero in the Hollywood genre film again-this is the part that makes people criticize, but in this way, the plot also focuses on Steve, purely from the story. From a perspective, the visibility has increased a lot. Such a script, although not comparable to the fast pace of "Life and Death", is comparable to "Terminator 2" and "True Lies", and is enough to raise the quality of the entire work of "Independence Day" to a higher level. Of course, the excellent script is only one aspect. In the end, it depends on Roland''s directing direction, whether he can stick to the sharp and fast style of the script and maintain his original commercial sense. Neither Rick nor Joseph told Hugo the details of the entire negotiation process, so Hugo was quite puzzled at this time, "Did Roland and Dean obviously have been prepared? Then why the quality of the previously revised script is still not good enough? " If Roland and Dean heard Hugo''s remarks, they would probably vomit blood directly. After the meeting that day ended, Kevin and Allen made a decision almost in a few words: they will not give up Hugo, which means that either Roland and Dean compromise and modify the script within three days; or In the 20th century, Fox gave up this project and submitted other projects to cooperate with Hugo. Time is money, and Columbia Pictures, which is waiting for an opportunity, will not miss the opportunity. As Kevin said, the weight of "Hugo Lancaster" is too heavy, even if Roland wants to say hardly "I don''t care about Hugo, I can get any actor to star in my work." "Success", but the words are stuck in the throat and can''t be said. Now throughout Hollywood, even directors such as Steve Spielberg and George Lucas can hardly refuse Hugo directly. Perhaps only a talented person like Woody Allen who unswervingly follows the literary line will Hugo dismissed itbut Roland suspected that even Woody would look at Hugo with admiration, and no one would forget the "before sunrise". As a director, Rolands goal has always been very clear. He aspires to become a commercial director who can schedule big scenes and create epic shocks. To achieve this goal, he must get the box office. Get the support of major film companies. Actors like Hugo are not only the coveted partners of large film companies, but also an irresistible temptation for Roland. Confused. Therefore, Roland and Dean compromised. After returning that day, the two began to write the script all night long, and revise it according to Rick''s opinion, but this is a very ambitious project. Although the script framework is basically unchanged, several clues must be overturned and rewritten. After the two people hadnt slept for 36 hours, Kevin finally couldnt stand it anymore, and sent two screenwriters to help. As a result, the four people were busy for nearly 30 hours without sleep before announcing a new version. The script is released. This version of the script is completely different from their original idea. But even Roland and Dean themselves have to admit that after such changes, the whole plot has become compact and the thinking has become much clearer. If you put aside the slot that almost every character is omnipotent, the script The quality really shines. Of course, Hugo does not know these conditions. It is undeniable that the "Independence Day" script in Hugo''s memory is really not very good. In addition to the visual effects, he can''t remember too many plots of the year, but now the script in his hand is much more brilliant, even though It can''t be said to be excellent, but also not bad, which also made Hugo''s interest in the "Independence Day" project directly rise from five points to seven points. Chapter 1382： Before the hurricane Suddenly, Hugo''s script was snatched away, which made him startled. He looked up and it was Cameron. "You have finished reading the script. Quick, quick, let''s clean it up." Lets go out for dinner." Hugo originally wanted to say that he still needs to think about it, but seeing Cameron''s expectant look, he swallowed all the words and smiled, "I can go out in my current costume, don''t you? Do you want to change your clothes?" "Okay! Give me five minutes, no, three minutes will be fine!" Cameron immediately jumped up excitedly, then trot towards the house with bare feet, and dropped the script on the sofa in the lobby and disappeared. At the top of the stairs, he ran up towards the second floor. Seeing Camerons back, Hugo opened his mouth, but after all he didnt say anything. He just walked over and put the script next to the TV cabinet. Then he picked up the phone and called Rick, "Sorry, yesterday. I forgot the time." "It''s okay, it''s okay to let them wait." Rick didn''t care at all. "The script that Columbia Pictures gave you, did you read it? I think the script of''Men in Black'' is very good now and very suitable. You. Columbia Pictures handed over three scripts, and the quality is much better than the batch a month ago. Just as Kevin worries, Hugo wants to play a commercial film, almost all the eight major film companies are ready to move, 20th Century Fox''s six months before the edge ball does not have much advantage at all. "Huh, I haven''t had time to watch it. I''ll talk about it tomorrow after I finish it." Hugo took the phone and walked outside. "I just finished reading the script. I think the current version is very good, but there are still some details needed. Adjust it, it''s not a big deal." "So you are willing to act in this script?" Rick is dispensable. These commercial movie scripts are similar to him. He believes in Hugo''s vision. As long as Hugo nods and agrees, there is no problem. "Before Kevin Dont care about those debts of favor, its nothing. Rick naturally knew Hugos weaknesses more clearly. "He has been planning for so long, so how can I let him see a little gain, don''t you? Besides, cooperating with them is also a good thing for the company." Hugo doesn''t know much about company affairs, but he also knows, although At present, they have the upper hand in the "Independence Day" project, but at the company level, Endeavour Elite Brokers still cannot compete with 20th Century Fox. For the company, they also need the help of 20th Century Fox. At this point, Twentieth Century Fox is a better choice than Columbia Pictures. Kevin''s previous six months of planning still played a vital role. "But, didn''t I choose two scripts before? How about the other one?" Hugo does not have strict preferences for the two projects "Independence Day" and "British Patient", so he just asked. However, after the "Independence Day" script was completely changed, Hugo''s interest in this project is now gradually gaining the upper hand. "You mean''British patient''. Harvey has been working hard to promote this project. If you want, you can find a time to meet and talk with Anthony Minghella." Rick naturally did not forget, "But if you play the role It is estimated that the time is more difficult to arrange, this work will take at least five months to shoot." Although Rick didn''t mention it, Hugo knew that Rick was worrying about glory to death. Regarding the fact that there has been no activity in the last half year of Glory to Death, Henry naturally knows it, and Rick cannot be ignorant. Five months is indeed too long, plus Hugo''s time to learn the British accent, the beginning and the end will be in June or July next year. Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, "Okay, go and talk to Kevin. If it doesn''t work, just pick it slowly. Anyway, my recent vacation is very relaxing." The past three months have been the easiest and most relaxing time for Hugo in the past four years, making Hugo quite reluctant to think about it. "I know." A smile appeared on Rick''s face. "Just wait for my news. By the way, Hugo, do you know Alan Strello?" "Who?" Hugo was completely confused when he heard the name, and Cameron''s excited voice came from the other end of the phone, "Go! Go!" This interrupted Hugo''s subsequent words. Rick originally wanted to talk to Hugo in detail, including Hugos specific views on the script, so that he could bring it up when he talked further with Kevin, but when he heard Camerons voice, Rick also knew each other. Said, "You go to dinner, we will contact you later." "Sorry, Rick, I''ll call you tonight." Hugo only had time to say hello, then hung up the phone, and quickly followed Cameron''s footsteps. Rick also hung up the phone, but his gaze fell on the sticky note on the desktop with a name, "Alan Strello" written on it. Since the meeting that day, Rick had paid attention to Allen, and it was more difficult to find out about Allen than Rick thought. This Allen is a German. He came to the United States for less than six months. It is rumored that he is a billionaire. After he came to the United States, he went to various celebrity parties and top gatherings. He is currently in the Upper East Side of New York. There is an apartment, but I usually live in Hampton near New York, which is a veritable wealthy area. There, Allen bought a luxurious ocean view villaa villa, which is actually equivalent to a manor. It is not uncommon for a tycoon like Allen to have friendships with the top executives of large film companies such as Kevin Pence and Mark Canton. It is not uncommon for him to invest in movies. He is the "End of the World" project. The behind-the-scenes investor in, it is rumored that he directly issued a check for 150 million U.S. dollars. However, Allen''s family background is quite mysterious. Rick only inquired that Allen''s family background should be the fighter jet military industry, and he was quite powerful in the former East Germany. In fact, its not surprising that people from these related backgrounds are not so easy to inquire, and Rick is not really a member of the billionaire circle. The reason why Rick wanted to bring this up to Hugo was because Allen was obviously very interested in this project that day, and his intention to cooperate with Hugo was very strong. The rumors also said that Allen asked for "not Hugo." . Rick''s first reaction was that Alan and Hugo were friends, after all, the celebrity parties that Hugo went in and out were much more advanced than him. But looking at Hugo''s reaction just now, there is nothing special. The name "Alan Strello" should be a stranger to Hugo, so Hugo can''t remember it at all. Rick guessed that laymen like Allen dont know much about making movies. Allen just knows that Hugo is currently the first person in Hollywood. The film is naturally the best partner for making money-a billionaire like Allen. Millionaires, what they seek is to make money and make money, and the nature of businessmen is eternal. Putting this irrelevant question aside for the time being, Rick took out the list of characters from "End of the World". Now that Hugo has nodded his head, it is now the endeavour elite agency''s turn to make a move. As Rick said, he hopes to be able to package and cooperate. The characters who mainly have lines in the film should preferably be from the Endeavour Elite Agency. Rick now needs to compare the list of actors, arrange the actors in the company one by one, and then take the Shangfang sword that "Hugo nods and agrees" to negotiate with Kevin. This is not an easy task. Even if Fox is currently in a disadvantaged position in the 20th century and is willing to agree to Rick''s terms, Rick cannot make random arrangements. Casting director, this role is unfamiliar to many people, but it plays a pivotal role in film production. In addition to the protagonist, whether other supporting actors can be selected correctly has a huge impact on the completion of the film. What''s more, in the "End of the World" project, in addition to the actor Steve, there are several other important roles. If the casting fails, it will be a disaster. Even if Hugo plays the leading role, it will be a disaster. It may not be able to turn the tide. The president, the first lady, and Steves girlfriend Jia Siming, these three roles have important roles, and there are several important leading roles, representatives of civilians, representatives of soldiers, representatives of government leadership... Ke lists a series of candidates behind each role, and then needs to confirm with their agent that the schedules of these candidates will not conflict, and the entire workflow is huge. Rick found that he still had too many limitations in his thinking alone. He simply called all the companys main partners and held a meeting directly in the conference room. After all, this is very important for the entire Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. For a project, it was the first time they tried to package a project, and the difficulty was not small. Moreover, the Endeavour Elite Agency has its own internal competition. Each agent hopes that his own artists can be a part of it. They live on the actor''s share and it took nearly five hours. After confirming that each role has two or three alternates for Twentieth Century Fox to choose, the preparatory work for Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is only a temporary stop. Then, Rick made a phone call to Kevin, and after an arduous discussion between the two sides, they exchanged views on several key issues, and only then did they preliminarily determine the intention of cooperation. Rick was not ambiguous, and immediately put the Columbia Pictures project aside for the time being, and determined the direction of cooperation with Twentieth Century Fox. After hanging up the phone, both Rick and Kevin became busy. Once the cooperation on this project is reached, those meticulous and terminal interests can be temporarily put aside. What is important is how the 20th Century Fox and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company should use this cooperation to maximize their interests. Undoubtedly, this is the time when the media is needed. At the same time, the company also needs to arrange the next publicity plan properly. Not only to avoid the tragedy of the "Future Water World", but also to make the "End of the World" project an epoch-making existence that sensationalizes the entire North American film market, both companies need to plan well. The hurricane is already brewing, and a new wave of earth-shaking is coming! Chapter 1383： Ready to move Hollywoods recent storms are about to come, and all forces are about to move. Warner Bros., Paramount, and Disney are all planning to invest about $100 million in large projects; Columbia Pictures, Twentieth Century Fox and Universal Pictures is more radical, and at the same time embarking on multiple projects with a cost of more than 80 million yuan, hoping to reverse its current sluggish performance; even MGM and New Line Pictures, which have been quiet, have frequently made small moves. It seems that everyone feels the urgency of the advancement of history. The failure of the "Future Water World" has caused the eight major film companies to reflect and argue. On the other hand, James Cameron submitted a super large project that he had planned for nearly three years to 20th Century Fox. It is rumored that James the Lions have asked for a budget of 200 million US dollars. This has just witnessed. The fiasco of the "Future Water World" 20th Century Fox hesitated. At the same time, Columbia Pictures, who were forced to the corner, can see them everywhere. Mark Canton has become the busiest figure in Hollywood in recent times, but no one knows what he is planning. Mark successively visited the two leaders of the three major brokerage companies and the two medium-sized brokerage companies, and then successively with Tom Cruise, Tom Hanks, Brad Pitt, Kim Carey, Harrison Ford, Arnold Schwarzenegger and others have met once or even many times, and of course Hugo is naturally one of them. People are speculating about Mark''s plan. The many high-investment projects of Columbia Pictures obviously need actors with box office appeal to take the lead. It is just that Mark''s actions are too frequent, but it reveals a hint of impetuosity and anxiety. In the midst of this busy and noisy scene, Hugo is naturally one of the focal points. The super-high profile of "Death Row" has pushed the accumulated momentum of the previous "Seven Deadly Sins" to a new high, and everyone knows clearly that Hugo It has been more than three months that I haven''t read the new script. Glory to death is still on hold during this time. This seems to imply that Hugo should be a bystander in this storm. Is it really so? As early as before the screening of "Death Row", there were rumors in the circle. It was heard that 20th Century Fox was seeking cooperation with Hugo. For this reason, Kevin Pence ran around and mobilized all possible resources. However, whether Kevin''s goal is a commercial film or an art film, no one knows. As the topic of "death prisoner walks" has gradually flourished, rumors have also developed further. Twentieth Century Fox seems to be hoping to get the production rights for Hugo''s second script creation, which has also attracted the attention of many people. Later, this rumor gradually became richer and developed branches. Some people say that Hugo wrote a script about rock bands. Some people say that Hugo intends to challenge comedy themes this time. Some people say that Hugo intends to write, direct and act on his own. Some people say that Hugo is in contact with Tom Hanks, and Tom is very interested in directing the tube; some people say that Hugo is very confident in the script and thinks that the challenge of the role is no less difficult than "Death Row"... There are different opinions, but they have not been officially confirmed. Even the major film companies seem to have been standing still, and these news have always been spread among the people behind the scenes. Just last week, there were rumors that Twentieth Century Fox intends to collaborate with Hugo in an independent literary and artistic film. Kevin hopes to use Hugo''s outstanding acting skills to hit the Oscar next year. This rumor says that there are noses and eyes. Some even say that the script is a biographical film about Alan Turing (alan.), the father of computer science and the father of artificial intelligence. Hugo will show Turings struggles and pains in the last ten years of his life. As everyone knows, Turing was forced to undergo treatment for homosexuality after being found out as homosexual. After experiencing the stigma of injecting female hormones, he finally chose to take cyanide-soaked apples and committed suicide. This proposal was so realistic that it even attracted official reports from a few newspapers, which was convincing and lifelike. In the "Austin Pravda" news report, they simply announced the entire lineup. They thought that David Fincher would direct this biographical film and cooperate with Hugo for the second time. The most important female roles are currently competed by Charlize Theron, Sandra Bullock, Michelle Pfeiffer, and Julia Roberts. As for the role of Alan Turings same-sex couple, Leonardo DiCaprio is currently locked. The report of the "Austin Pravda" was almost reported as a fact. After its publication, it caused an uproar. Many people have great expectations for this movie that is still under planning, and that issue of the newspaper sells exceptionally well. It is estimated that no one remembers the difference between the film reviews of "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Twelve Monkeys" in this newspaper. After the news came out, almost everyone focused on the biography of Alan Turing. Many reporters called Rick and Joseph''s mobile phones to confirm, but Rick and Joseph both denied it. . This has confused the reporters. Is this true or false? Logically speaking, since both the broker and the manager denied it, it means that the news is unreliable. However, a sentence from the "Austin Pravda" "Both sides appear to be relatively conservative until things are actually implemented", which adds to the suspense. As they said, before the contract was signed in black and white, everything changed, so Rick and Joseph''s denials became synonymous with caution, which deepened the credibility of the matter. It''s really dumbfounding. However, Twentieth Century Fox did not prevent the spread of these news, and they never issued a positive statement to clarify. This is also the fundamental reason why the rumors never dissipated. At this time, everyone thought that Hugos new work was a biographical film. Even many film production companies thought so. But at this point, a paparazzi broke the news: The project that Hugo and Twentieth Century Fox are negotiating is not a celebrity biography or even a literary film, but a commercial masterpiece. Hugo will star in the first real super high investment commercial film in his career. After the news came out, many people did not believe it at first, because Alan Turings biography was too true, and under preconceived notions, people refused to believe that Hugos next work would be a commercial movie. . But this news has attracted the attention of many professionals in the circle: because the news broke the news is Daus Carter! Dawes Carter, the paparazzi who threw the limelight this year is no stranger to people in the circle. At the end of last year, it was revealed that Mr. Bond and Adam Lancaster were confronting the truth; this year, the Michael Jackson incident was revealed. In the Hugo incident that sensationalized the world in the summer, although Dawes was not the focus of attention, Mr. Bond almost robbed all of his sight, but Dawes broke many details about the incident, let the truth of the matter a little bit. Presented in front of people. In addition to Hugo-related news, Dawes has also reported many events in the past year, including the Hugh Grant scandal, Charlie Sheen scandal, and so on. It can be said that Dawes is currently a well-deserved leader in the field of paparazzi. His source is very reliable and he has contributed a lot of exclusive truthful news. Compared to the negative focus of Anthony Bond Stewart, Dawes can be called the current paparazzi king. Now, Dawes actually broke the news of Hugo''s new work, which makes people in the circle have to think for a while, because Dawes news sources are often much more truthful than other paparazzi. While those in the circle were still watching, Dawes took pictures of Rick and Kevin eating alone, and then took pictures of Kevin, Roland Emmerichs meeting with the computer special effects company, and then took another picture. When Kevin went to Malibu in person to find Hugo''s photos... a series of actions were completely a series of reactions, one after another, one after another, and one after another. Although the rumors of Alan Turing''s biography are also a 20th century Fox project, Kevin''s recent series of actions are obviously not just as simple as art films. Of course, maybe these photos are not connected at all, they are the situation of several different projects. For example, Kevin and Roland are preparing another commercial film, and Kevin and Rick and Hugo are talking about the biography. Movie. This possibility cannot be denied. But no matter what, the series of photos that Dawes broke the news has clouded the truth. After experiencing "Before Sunrise", "Seven Deadly Sins", and "Death Row" In fact, people have been curious about Hugo''s next work, especially in "Death Row". After that wonderful performance, this also made people''s curiosity reach a culmination: What if Hugo played other different types of roles? This is also the reason why people have heated discussions when biographical film news appears. Now, not only commercial films, even art films, people are full of concern for Hugo''s next work. However, now Dawes''s revelations have caused things to change, and people''s curiosity has been directly pushed to a new high. The layman naturally didn''t find out, why Hugo''s new works are always associated with 20th Century Fox? But the insiders are sensitive to the sense that something is wrong, especially the timing and follow-up reports when Dawes broke the news. It was completely prepared, whether it was Kevin deliberately let the paparazzi sneak a photo, or Dawes simply arranged the filming. , But what is certain is that things are not that simple at all. Especially in the recent craze in Hollywood, there is a hidden murderous intent, which makes people feel more and more depressed and agitated before the storm. However, the 20th Century Fox, which took the lead, was still a step ahead. When everyone''s suspicion was just beginning to emerge, he lifted the veil of mystery and announced the truth, causing a sensation across the United States and the entire movie market in an instant. The earth is shaking and the mountains are whistling and tsunami! Chapter 1384： Superstar light On December 24th, Christmas Eve, it was another year for family reunion. It seemed that the pace of the whole world was involuntarily slowed down, enjoying this rare relaxing holiday intently. At that time, on this day, the special edition of the "Los Angeles Times" reported on the headline of the front page with red fonts and green borders exclusively for Christmas. "The first 20 million dollars in film history was officially born!" With a "boom", the entire North American film market began to shake, not just North America, the whole world was plunged into madness because of this news. This exclusive news from Dawes Carter mentioned in the content that Hugo has formally reached a cooperation agreement with Twentieth Century Fox. The two parties will collaborate on a work temporarily named "End of the World". It will invest 100 million US dollars, directed by Roland Emmerich, and the script will be written by Roland and partner Dean Devlin. Both parties have completed the signing process, and the film will be officially launched after the New Year. What is certain is that Hugo will receive an unprecedented remuneration of 20 million U.S. dollars for the film. In addition, in addition to the basic remuneration, he will also share the movie''s box office dividends. This issue of the Los Angeles Times directly sold 6.21 million copies, surpassing the sales record created by Nicholas McLenna after the premiere of the "Seven Deadly Sins", and hit a new high. It has achieved another new high since the 1990s, swept across North America with a devastating momentum, and created an amazing chain reaction! In less than half a year, the "Los Angeles Times" broke out with six million sales twice, which has also made the competition between the "Los Angeles Times" and the "New York Times", the two major mountains on both sides of the strait, increasingly fierce. The sensation caused by this exclusive revelation is only the beginning, and the sales of 6.21 million copies are only the beginning of Hugo''s powerful influence. In the 20th century, Foxs office phone was blown up immediately, vividly interpreting the true definition of the so-called hotline. In a hurry, Kevin Pence announced that Twentieth Century Fox will hold a temporary press conference to give an official response to the incident. Less than three hours after the release of the Los Angeles Times, Twentieth Century Fox quickly held a temporary press conference in Los Angeles. At the press conference, Kevin responded positively to the recent rumors for the first time, and gave a positive answer to the Los Angeles Times report. Kevin confirmed that, Im very happy to announce that we have He has completed the contract with Mr. Lancaster, and he will be determined to star in the work "The End of the World" with a remuneration of 20 million US dollars. The specific details of the cooperation are still in-depth talks between the two parties, and we will come back when we have news. Announced to everyone." In an instant, the entire press conference site boiled, and it broke out directly! Everyone clearly knows what this means. This can almost be said to be a historical moment for the change of dynasties! Because this means that only six years after the highest salary in Hollywood rose to 15 million, it will once again break the shackles and bring the capped data to an incredible height of 20 million, making the entire Hollywood truly meaningful. Enter the era of "20 million pieces of pay". In the past less than fifteen years, the actors salary has risen from 500,000 to 20 million, a full forty-fold increase, which is more rapid and exaggerated than the development of Hollywood in more than 60 years. It''s really jaw-dropping! At the same time, it also means that after Arnold Schwarzenegger became the first 15 million payee in film history, Hugo Lancaster became the first 20 million payee in film history, and Hugo also It will be accompanied by that paper contract and a check that will truly be recorded in the annals of history. In fact, Arnolds 15 million remuneration was the result of Hollywoods concerted efforts. The work was done by an innovative artist agency, but the entire Hollywood agency industry and actors are working together to promote such a result; in contrast, The 20 million film pay has encountered strong resistance from major Hollywood studios. This is not just as simple as a five-million-dollar salary increase, but under the leadership of a group of high-investment and high-cost works led by "Future Water World", the cost of each film production link will rise linearly. Perhaps the actor''s salary has risen by only 5 million, but the cost of the entire crew will rise by 10 million, 20 million, or even 50 million. So, when I mentioned 20 million dollars in salary several times last year, I couldn''t make it in the end. But this time, Twentieth Century Fox made such a breakthrough so easily. Even if other film companies wanted to oppose it, they finally gave up. The reasons behind it include historical promotion, industrial changes, etc., and more important reasons are It''s Hugo! From "Sleepless in Seattle" to the "Seven Deadly Sins" near the end of the screening-the box office of the two works "Before Sunrise" and "Death Row" are not included in the category. In three years, the rain He contributed five box-office masterpieces, all of which had a box office of over 100 million, two of which exceeded 200 million. The global box office all exceeded US$300 million. Among them, the lowest box office in North America was "Pulp Fiction" with 170 million. Thousands of two million-not the so-called "over 100 million box office" that has just passed the 100 million threshold, but has actually passed the 150 million box office. Not to mention that there is also an Oscar-winning work and an Oscar-nominated work. Hugo''s powerful appeal has reached its absolute peak, and it can be called the spire of the Hollywood Pyramid, a unique spire. For such a spire, if his remuneration and treatment have not been correspondingly improved, what will happen? First of all, the salary of other actors is not only not mentioned, but also needs to be lowered. "Even Hugo only gets 15 million pieces. Why do you?" This idea is bound to become more and more prosperous, which makes Hugo paid. The improvement has been unanimously supported by the agency and the actors'' union. Secondly, film companies cannot show differentiated treatment. For example, 20th Century Fox invited Hugo to appear in "The End of the World", but what is the difference between this and the invitation of Tom Cruise and Harrison Ford? From the standpoint of the film company''s propaganda, this is also unfavorable. Just like when the 15 million club came out, every time the film company decided on a new project, it would deliberately emphasize this point in the press conference, hoping to differentiate its own works and attract more audiences'' attention. To put it simply, remuneration is actually a distinguishing sign of actor level, which is also one of the factors that make the pyramid appear echelon. It is beneficial to actors and film companies, and the remuneration itself is an important part of industrialization. As the first person in Hollywood today, Hugo specializes and differentiates him, which is very necessary for all parties. More importantly, the Hugo''s remuneration will be increased to 20 million, and what kind of box office results will accompany it, which also makes every film company extremely look forward to it. From the current situation, the major The film companies have absolute confidence in Hugo! Not only Twentieth Century Fox, but also other film companies are now gearing up to reserve Hugo''s next work: the same is paid for 20 million pieces! What is the difference between a year ago and a year later? In fact, it is the "career decline theory" that the "New York Post" worries about. Because Hugos performance was so good before, people couldnt tell if it was a whim or strength, and the timing was not easyif they only paid 20 million yuan, Hugo would have fallen. ? That''s what it means to lose money. At such a moment, the appearance of "before sunrise" directly singled out the doubts hidden in people''s hearts, and then Hugo broke these doubts through the great success of "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row", allowing everyone They were all clearly aware that they thought that Hugo had reached the peak and there was a possibility of a landslide, but in fact Hugo was still climbing and his peak was far from coming. As a result, the 20 million remuneration paid by Fox in the twentieth century came out naturally, and it did not face the criticism of last years remuneration at all. With the confirmation of Twentieth Century Fox, all TV programs, all radio programs, all newspapers and magazines focused on this matter for the first time, because the "20 million film pay" is not only Hugo''s first time in the basic film pay. The moment of breakthrough is a summary of Hugo''s incomparable glory over the past few years, especially when Brad Pitt climbed to the top of "People" Weekly the world''s sexiest man grabbed the right to win the class Let people clearly feel the superstar light of Hugo! This is the real superstar! Twenty million pays instantly distinguished Hugo from everyone else. He became the first and only 20 million pay for Hollywood, which not only broke history, but also made history. What is even more incredible is that no one thinks this is abnormal and no one protests that it is too exaggerated. On the contrary, almost everyone is applauding, everyone is amazed, everyone is chanting "the arrival of history". The reaction of the media, the reaction of the audience, this is the real embodiment of the Hugo superstar''s light, he is the first person in Hollywood today, no one can match. If you look back at Hugos development trajectory in the past few years, this is truly amazing. Starting from the Golden Raspberry Award in 1992, Hugo, who was crying and receiving his first Golden Plum Worst Actor Trophy, became countless. Peoples laughing stock, many people firmly believe that this is the end of Hugos career; but in a blink of an eye, four years have passed. Hugo not only did not end his career, but on the contrary, it reached a height that many people could not reach. A masterpiece has repeatedly created miracles, and has made incredible breakthroughs in acting, and has achieved the highest glory of Hollywood''s first person. What is condensed in Hugo''s body is not only the light of superstars, but also a myth of immortal dreams! Chapter 1385： Brilliant Relying on his powerful superstar light, Hugo was born, creating the first 20 million dollars in film history. It is conceivable that the next "20 million club" will become the dream goal of everyone, not only those second-tier and third-tier actors, but also top-tier actors, including Tom Cruise, Tom Hanks, Box office superstars like Arnold Schwarzenegger and Harrison Ford. The chain reaction caused by a remuneration of 20 million has just begun. But if its just 20 million pieces, this seems not enough to describe Hugos unique and powerful appeal in the world today. Many people have noticed a detail in the exclusive report of the Los Angeles Times: Hugos. The remuneration will reach an unprecedented 20 million, in addition to Hugo will also enjoy box office dividends! Before this time "20 million film pay", Hugo relied on "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death Speed" to get 30 million film pay. This is also the highest level in Hollywood, but these two films The basic remuneration of the works is very low, and more depends on the dividends brought by the amazing box office of the works. And now, Hugo''s basic salary has risen to an unprecedented 20 million in one fell swoop, but he still enjoys the right to box office dividends, which is really shocking! This kind of treatment can be said to be incredible. At present, the superstars who have received a basic salary of 15 million in Hollywood, because their basic salary is already dominant, generally speaking, they will not enjoy box office dividends. of. If, like Harrison Ford and Tom Cruise, they are also part-time filmmakers as the leading actor, then they can participate in box office dividends as producers, but as actors, they have no dividend ratio. Only when the film pay is less than 10 million-even less than 6 million, the producer will pay the actors more of the film with a box office dividend. "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death Speed" are just like that. This is also the inevitability of cost control and profit control for film production companies. No company is a charity. Pursuing more benefits is their essence. Therefore, remuneration and dividends are a trade-off relationship, and it is impossible for a film company to surrender its benefits. But now, Hugo not only got the first 20 million dollars in Hollywood pay, but also participated in the box office dividend. This can be regarded as the first time, even in the eyes of many professionals, it will also be The actions of no one before and after no one, it is impossible for a film production company to be stupid again. Hugo''s situation this time is just a special case-unfortunately, they did not expect that the powerful influence of the actor would have become a decade later. A part of Hollywood''s top power. Leaving aside the completely different new world ten years later, at this moment, the 20 million film pay has already caused an uproar throughout Hollywood. This will be a turning point for the film production industry to bring about huge changes, but two thousand Wan is only the basic salary, Hugo can also participate in box office dividends, the impact of this fact has made all languages ??pale and weak, making people speechless and dumbfounded. Such treatment is the most true portrayal of the Hugo superstar halo today, a position that no one can match, not even a competitor worth mentioning. The only member of the 20 million club, and also holding the scepter of box office dividends, today''s Hugo stands at the highest pinnacle of Hollywood, alone seeking defeat! Of course, with the emergence of box office dividends, people are worried about the whole thing: What if, if by any chance, the box office loses disastrously? First of all, regardless of box office success or failure, in fact, 20th Century Fox has already made money. They have gained enough attention on this topic. For a long time, their every move will become the focus of media attention, and they The planned project will become the object of the audience''s curiosity. The added value generated by the hot topic can be regarded as an invaluable publicity opportunity. This is a long-term effect that cannot be produced by spending twice the cost of "20 million pieces of money". And the next cooperation between 20th Century Fox, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and DreamWorks is bound to arouse countless hot spots. Compared with the attention of the Los Angeles Times this time, the brand effect generated by the 20 million pieces of remuneration is the biggest gain. . It can be said that this is the winner of the game! Secondly, the box office is always unpredictable. Only the market can reflect the true results. The media had predicted countless times that Hugos box office would fail miserably, but in the end they were all caught off guard; then this time the reverse is expected-the media expects With the "End of the World" box office exploding, is it possible that the opposite will happen? Of course it is possible. It is naturally influential for Hugo. With the first 20 million film pay in film history, the result was a complete failure. Then Hugo''s position in Hollywood will definitely have an impact-although the success or failure of a work will not really hurt your muscles, However, the 20 million piece pay plus the powerful influence of dividends is bound to bring more reflection arc length. To put it simply, how lively it is now is how badly it will be to fail. All this is like a "death prisoner''s walk". The news in August made people raise their expectations high. Once the finished product falls below the exaggerated expectations by several times, the ending will definitely be repeated. Now that the attention drawn by "End of the World" has reached a culmination, and it still bears the title of "Hugo''s first official commercial popcorn movie", will people''s expectations really be met by then? For Twentieth Century Fox, a bonus of 20 million in bonuses is a gamble; for Hugo, why not? Of course, these are all later words. The reason why so many radiant thoughts are produced is precisely the symbol of Hugo''s thriving. People almost hope to analyze every focus and every possibility of Hugo. After the news of the "Los Angeles Times" came out, Hugo was in the limelight for a while, even compared with Brad Pitt, who showed great power at the end of the year. It can only be said that Hugo and Brad are destined opponents. , The duel between the two is bound to continue. However, the part about the box office dividend has not been disclosed. There are rumors in the circle that Hugo will receive a 5% box office dividend, provided that the North American box office exceeds 100 million US dollars. However, this rumor has not been confirmed. Kevin and Rick, who are the parties, never talked about it. In fact, Kevin and Rick fought for a long time on this dividend ratio, and in the end, both sides stepped back and reached an agreement. Hugo can get a 2% box office dividend ratio, which is totally incomparable compared to the ratio of "Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction" before. After all, Hugo''s basic salary this time is 20 million. But it is worth mentioning that the box office that Hugo can pay dividends is the global box office! Prior to this, Hugo participated in the distribution of dividends at the North American box office, but this time it was at the global box office. These are two completely different levels. For example, the North American box office of "Life and Death Hour" is 239 million, but the global box office is as high as 542 million. If calculated according to this data, Hugo can be divided into more than 18 million. By then, the total pay will be as high as 38 million-pre-tax income. This is also an important reason why the two parties finally decided on the "two percent" dividend ratio. The reference object is the global box office. However, the 20th Century Fox is not a vegetarian, and a strict warning line is stipulated in the dividend clause: Only when the North American box office of the project exceeds 200 million US dollars, Hugo can participate in the dividend. In other words, even if the overseas box office is outstanding, even if the total box office is as high as 500 million or 600 million, as long as the North American box office does not exceed 200 million, Hugo has no right to pay dividends. This requirement is undoubtedly very demanding, and this is the bottom line on which Fox has always been unwilling to compromise in the twentieth century. Although both "Schindler''s List" and "Life and Death Hour" North American box office exceeded 200 million, which also earned Hugo the title of "Mr. 400 million", the difficulty of the 200 million threshold is known to everyone. Neither "Pulp Fiction" nor "Seven Deadly Sins" finally passed this threshold, and there are only a handful of works that have reached this level in film history. In fact, this coincides with the concerns of the media. Under the background of 20 million film remuneration plus box office dividends, can the box office of "Apocalypse" really rise? Or just stop at the topic of hype, and the box office was a complete failure? Once in history Jin-Kerry, who played the first "Ace Specialist" with US$20 million in film history, suffered a disastrous box office defeat! So this time its replaced by Hugo, what will the outcome be? Moreover, the script of "Independence Day" has also been greatly changed. Not only did the black male protagonist Will Smith become white, but one of the branches was simply cancelled. Then such a work can also replicate the history. Was it ever brilliant? When history changes, everything becomes unknown, making tomorrow also full of fun. A "20 million film pay" caused a sensation throughout North America, not only the audience, not just the media, nor just 20th Century Fox, in fact, the entire industry has been affected. Among them, as Hugo''s agent, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has once again stood on the cusp of the storm. This brokerage company, which has repeatedly become the focus of discussion in the past year, has undoubtedly ushered in a good opportunity to break out again. When the waves caused by the first 20 million film pay in film history reached its climax, 20th Century Fox made a second wave of propaganda and officially announced the cast of "Apocalyptic". For outsiders, they are concerned. It is whether the co-actors are big enough and whether they know themselves; but for the insiders, this list has far-reaching significance. They all realized that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company became the first brokerage company to complete the package cooperation after the three major brokerage companies in Hollywood! Hollywood, the storm is coming again. Chapter 1386： Take advantage of the trend Since the formation of the joint rule of the three major Hollywood brokerage companies in the mid-1980s, the development of the American entertainment industry has entered a new model. The reason why these three major brokerage companies have been able to dominate the entire North American entertainment market, and even on a global scale Occupy the absolute initiative, not only because they have the most top agents and top artists, but also because they have opened a brand-new entertainment operation model, and their contacts are all over the world, holding the golden key to Wall Street, and being able to communicate with all major players. Entertainment industry companies are on an equal footing, and the entire entertainment industry model has undergone earth-shaking changes. It can be said that now the brokerage company is no longer an agency intermediary, they have also constituted the spire of the pyramid as a member of Hollywood''s top players. However, it is precisely because of the strong dominance of the three major brokerage companies that the Matthew effect causes the stronger the stronger and the weaker the weaker. This has also made the development of other medium-sized brokerage companies unable to keep up with the development of other medium-sized brokerage companies in the past ten years. In the first step, no film company can approach the three major brokerage companies, even the current leader in the medium-sized brokerage company United Elite Brokerage Company. Since April 1994, the three major brokerage companies have undergone changes. The international innovation management company has a sensational Hollywood "midnight. Coup." At the same time, Michael Ovitz, the leader of the innovative artist brokerage company, left Disney to meet with Michael. -Eisner teamed up; internal conflicts also occurred within the William Morris agency, and a group of brokers left one after another. In this precarious change, although the three major brokerage companies have undergone changes and losses, most of them are transferred before each other. For example, the international innovation management company took advantage of the innovative artist brokerage company to take advantage of the group of dragons and robbed a group. Senior agents and first-line celebrities; In order to stabilize the position, the creative artist agency began to dig a wall against the William Morris agency. This is the game between top players, and the chaos within them will always remain among the top players. But the only surprise was that the six brokers who broke away from the international innovation management company set up their own doors and began to recruit troops to establish an Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. On the other side, the leader of medium-sized brokerage companies, United Elite Brokerage Company, also took advantage of the fire, annexed two small brokerage companies, and severely hit another medium-sized brokerage company''s strong competitor, Internet Elite Brokerage Company (ita). The rise of these two brokerage companies took advantage of the chaos, causing subtle changes to the situation of the three major Hollywood brokerage companies. Especially the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, Rick Rosen and his many partners, with Tom Hanks who was still successful at the time, Al Pacino who was declining in popularity, and the old and strong Klin Artists such as Te Eastwood and Hugo Lancaster, who have risen strongly, quickly gained a foothold. To everyones surprise, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company began its steady expansion after its establishment. Tom Hanks has accumulated a lot and Hugo has performed as strong as ever, followed by Adam **** and Leonardo Di. Caprio and other stars joined, and newcomers such as Alex Lorraine, Charlize Theron, Cameron Diaz, etc. came together. Then in March of this year, first the role competition of "Mission Impossible" showed Rick''s brilliant layout ability, and finally he chose "Seven Deadly Sins" with a sharp knife. It is also impressive-as for the achievements of "Seven Deadly Sins", it is now obvious to all. ; In the following May, the joining of Michael Jackson gave the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company its first opportunity for sublimation, proclaiming its existence all over the world, and the company entered a period of rapid development in the next six months. . At the end of 1995, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company reached a new peak and became the first Hollywood company to successfully complete a package project outside of the three major brokerage companies. It was not an independent small-cost production, but a $100 million investment. Century Fox big project. Rumors also said that behind-the-scenes investors threatened to budget as high as 150 million U.S. dollars and let the entire crew spend as much as they want. This is a gospel for any crew. In "The End of the World", the actor is determined to be played by Hugo. This work will also become the first real big investment and costly work in Hugo''s 13-year actor career. The highest investment work of Hugo''s career before. The "Hudson Eagle" cost 65 million U.S. dollars, and finally only won the North American box office of 17 million U.S. dollars. The fiasco is so bad that Columbia Pictures will never forget it, so this time an investment of 100 million U.S. dollars will create another What kind of results are people looking forward to. Although Twentieth Century Fox has announced that this will be a disaster movie, the role weight is not too heavy, but they still listed the list of actors in the usual way. The heroine finally locks in Sandra Bullock, the silly eldest sister sweetheart who once worked with Hugo to dedicate the "speed of life and death", will perform with Hugo again. After fierce competition for the role of the male second president, it was finally determined that Alexander Lorraine would play the role of the first lady, Jennifer Aniston won. In addition, all the other main characters with lines but no lines have been confirmed in a series of lists, and all the characters will be played by artists under the Endeavour Elite Agency. At this time, there were not more than 100 artists under the Endeavour Elite Agency, so some media even ridiculed, "Maybe they need to hire the actors'' union temporarily." It can also be seen from this that a "End of the World" has almost mobilized the entire Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. This is a rare opportunity for the company up and down. Even if everyone can find a job and earn income, it is very rare to appear in a commercial movie, not to mention that this is a work with Hugo. At the same time, no one will forget the attention paid to this work by Fox in the 20th century. It can be said that such an opportunity is indeed of great significance. Its no wonder people are so surprised at the agreement reached between Endeavour Elite Brokerage and Twentieth Century Fox, because the packaging cooperation shows more than just packaging, but more cooperation. The cooperation in all aspects has made the intimacy of the two companies soar. . This also means that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company can take a step forward, not only can compete with joint brokerage companies, but even lead by half a step on the road of development, which is really incredible. In just eighteen months, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has rapidly grown into a minority in the upper layer of the Hollywood Pyramid, and the shocking momentum has once again shown the characteristics of Hollywood''s overnight fame and popularity. It is worth mentioning that many familiar names appeared in the cast list. The appearance of Sandra surprised many people. She was an actor in an innovative artist management company. It was only when the list was announced that Sandra officially changed her contract to Endeavour Elite Agency in September and became Ali. -A member of Emmanuel''s banner. After gaining a lot of popularity in the field of TV dramas, Will Smith, who has also made an excellent start on the big screen, also appeared on the cast list, but his role was not marked, just mentioning "This is a critical Role", people noticed that Will signed another agent Karl Earl of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. In addition, Leonardo DiCaprio, Cameron Diaz, Toby Maguire and other names have also appeared on the list, but they all just came here to make friendly guest appearances and support them with practical actions. Hugo, the most surprising thing is that Al Pacino actually agreed to play a guest role, specifically to come to join Hugo. Just announcing a list of actors, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has already stole the limelight and has become the most watched company this year. Even Tom Cruise smiled and joked in an interview on the "Tonight Show", "Now even I want a cameo, I don''t know if Hugo is welcome." Although the media has repeatedly placed Hugo and Tom on the opposite of their competitors, it can be clearly felt that the friendship between the two is still very good. Faced with Toms greeting, when Hugo was leaving for dinner in Beverly Hills, he was surrounded by two special paparazzi at the entrance of the restaurant, Brian Heavison and Austin Wichdecker. These two little guys who have only turned fifteen this year are amazingly beautiful sceneries in the Hollywood paparazzi. Hugo has always been fascinated by other media reporters. Especially in todays situation, Hugo and Cameron are in the restaurant. For dinner, he was stopped by the paparazzi when he left, and Hugo would never pay attention to it. But for Brian and Austin, Hugo could not help being more tolerant. When Hugo met Brian for the first time, he was amazed by the childs peculiar dream. Later, he met Brian and Austin many times when he was filming news about him. Hugo really wanted to be angry, but he saw what was in front of him. Hugo finally had no choice but to smile and shook his head. Over time Brian and Austin left an impression on Hugo instead. For Hugo, who has a name barrier, he naturally does not remember the names of the two little guys, but for Hugo, who has face blindness, he remembers these two immature faces, which is really rare. . Facing the camera lens of Bryan, Hugo spread his arms and said with a smile, "Tom, I welcome you at any time." Two minors, Brian and Austin, got the exclusive this time and sold them to the Los Angeles Times for $20,000, which caused a lot of commotion, and Hugo and Toms two good friends shouts in the air became even more important. A joke. After the announcement of the cast of "The End of the World", the whole Hollywood was boiling, and everyone was looking forward to the news of the official launch of the film. However, before the launch, there was still an important role missing from the movie cast lineup, the child of actor Steve. Since there are no child actors in the Endeavour Elite Agency, and there are very few child actors available in Hollywood now, after discussing with Twentieth Century Fox, the crew simply announced that this child role will be auditioned for all five to ten years old. Any two-year-old child can participate in the audition. As soon as this news came out, not only Hollywood, but the entire United States began to stir up. Chapter 1387： Comparable Seventy-two thousand dollars! This is the single-library box office data that "Death Row" handed over this week. It can almost be said to have shaken the entire North American market. With the attention of "Twelve Monkeys" far lower than their competitors, relying on the strong crowds, as well as the gimmick of Hugo and Brad head-on competition, broke the incredible results of a single hall box office of 60,000 US dollars. , It can be said to be a great victory at any time. But even so, "Death Row" still detonated more powerful energy. Under the disadvantages of landmarks, commercials vs. literature and art, and mainstream vs. independence, relying on the astonishing popularity of fans during the weekend, it directly handed over seven. The single-library box office of US$10,000 has caused an uproar in North America. Everyone knows that "Death Convict Walk" only has twelve screens in the landmark theater, and the number of screens of "Twelve Monkeys" is more than twice that of the opponent. This means that the starting lines of the two are completely different, but it is under such circumstances that the "Death Row" has exploded with an astonishing single-library box office with a devastating posture. Seventy-two thousand dollars, which means that starting from 7 oclock on Friday morning, in the next 72 hours, almost twelve screens will rotate without any stop, and the attendance rate is almost equal to 100%. Only to be able to reach this data. In other words, during the "Death Row" screening period, every scene was full of seats. The surging crowd made this movie completely hard to find. Such a grand occasion, even for the current box office record holder "Sinde". Les list" also failed. It can be said that under many unfavorable conditions, "Death Convict Walk" used the equipment it possessed to the extreme, and finally handed over the perfect single-library box office data of $72,000, exerting its advantages to the limit, which also completely detonated. This is a close matchup! "Death Row"''s single-library box office data of 72,000 US dollars easily made history, second only to "Schindler''s List" and "Edward Scissorhands", ranking third in film history; it was originally thought to be occupied. The "Twelve Monkeys" in this position regrettably ranked fourth. Hugo once again embarked on a journey with a powerful sprint. A work with heavy topics and gloomy atmosphere like "Death Row" has become a hot topic thanks to Hugo''s wonderful performance, which has continued since the "Wear Since "Scent of Women", Hugo''s works have always been strong, including "Before Sunrise", which performed slightly inferior at the box office. The completion and quality of Hugo''s works are well-known. While the single box office of "Death Row" broke a series of records, it also made people deeply feel the powerful appeal of Hugo, which is a cash cow that almost everyone is greedy. Of course, let alone the peak of the topic caused by the "death row", it can be said that even in the annals of the history of entertainment development and cultural development, Hugo has left his own indelible footprints. Seventy-two thousand dollars versus sixty thousand dollars, facing the menacing "twelve monkeys", "Death Row" responded with an absolutely strong posture, and opened up on such trivial numbers at the box office of the single library. With a gap of 12,000 US dollars, the outstanding performance has caused the media to lose language. "U.S. Weekly" used three exclamation marks as the headline to report on the outcome of the matchup, and it was reported in the report. Exclaimed, "Such a wonderful matchup is amazing, and the real benefit is the audience who can enjoy such a wonderful work and such a fierce matchup!" The victory of "Death Row" is undoubtedly great, but this time the situation is somewhat special. Although it is said that the box office of "Death Row" beats the "Twelve Monkeys", and the gap between the two is not small, no one will say that the "Twelve Monkeys" is a failure. There is no doubt. There were no losers this time, and both works announced their shining debut with unparalleled momentum. Whether it is word-of-mouth or box office, the two can be said to be comparable, thin ice battles. From a topical point of view, "Death Row" once again created a miracle. Such a congenital inadequate movie actually caused such a wave, especially Roger Ebert used the phrase "epic acting" to send Hugo to Hugo. High praise, this also makes the movie burst out with incredible energy. According to common sense, the box office of "Death Convict Walk" has passed 30,000 yuan and it can be said to be a victory, but now the film has delivered twice the answer sheet, which is completely bursting with energy. Coupled with the huge momentum of the screening and the death penalty discussion triggered by the movie, not to mention the obvious victory in the box office data of the single library, "Death Row" is undoubtedly dominant in the topic. But from the perspective of surprise, the "twelve monkeys" easily prevailed. Compared with another victory of the ever-victorious general Hugo, Brads stunning performance and the quality of the finished product are unexpectedly outstanding. This is a huge surprise, and the excitement and depth of the work far exceeded expectations. Even if it cannot be compared with the "Seven Deadly Sins", this is undoubtedly an excellent work. The single-library box office of 60,000 can be regarded as a huge success regardless of the angle of discussion. For the cult-style commercial film of Swordsman and Pianfeng, the critics and audience feedback of "Twelve Monkeys" can be said to be a big success. Get a complete victory. This pattern made the media all excited. This is the real showdown. Compared with the previous confrontation between "Pulp Fiction" and "Interview with the Vampire" and "Seven Deadly Sins", this kind of strength is close and not the same. Fen Xuanzhen''s duel was undoubtedly much more exciting, and the unpredictable results also made people excited. More importantly, the supporters of Hugo and Brad''s, the responders of "Death Row" and the fans of "Twelve Monkeys", all flocked to the cinema to express the work with practical actions. With support, this also makes the North American film market in December present a rare and lively scene. This can be said to be a win-win situation for all parties! The theaters are smiling, the film companies are full of joy, the media is very lively...Even the people involved have benefited a lot from the topical nature of the work. In the third week of December, North America ushered in the rare hustle and bustle that has not been seen for a long time. The top three "Game of the Brave", "Toy Story" and "The Wire of Fire" are overwhelming. The 12th "Death Row" "And the "Twelve Monkeys" in the thirteenth place are full of topics and lively, and the entire North American market has rebounded by 20%. All of this indicates that the Christmas holiday is approaching and the movie market is ushered again. Craze. The head-on confrontation between "Death Row" and "Twelve Monkeys" created countless topics, which made the major news media happy. The news about this incredible confrontation was reported from Monday to Thursday. Reported from all angles. Among them, the media supporting Brad easily took the upper hand-the uncrowned kings have waited for this day for too long, too long, Brad finally dedicated a work that can compete with Hugo, not only Brad, even The uncrowned kings are about to stand and cheer. Not only are they waiting for the opportunity to suppress Hugo, they are also looking forward to the emergence of more people to challenge Hugo''s current hegemony, so that they can get more breathing space. For the desire for "twelve monkeys", the uncrowned kings are definitely not inferior to Brad. The most exaggerated "USA Today" even cheered, "This is undoubtedly the most successful work of Brad''s career!" That report has also become a joke among industry insiders: not to mention that it is still sweeping on the list. "Seven Deadly Sins", even last year''s "Interview with Vampires" was better than "Twelve Monkeys". Even if you want to cheer, you can at least wait until the box office of this work exceeds 100 million before you shout. What''s more, "Twelve Monkeys" Librard is just a supporting role. Behind this cheer, is it not the media''s oppressive and bitter psychology that is reflected? Although the confrontation in the third week of December caused countless people to boil, the situation was completely different in the week that followed. As stated before the movie was released, "Twelve Monkeys" was aimed at the box office from the beginning, and "Death Row" has maintained a calm view of the box office until now. This is the nature of the two films. Decided. Therefore, Universal Pictures saw the box office of "Twelve Monkeys" that was so outstanding that it was speechless, and immediately expanded the show in the next week-the original plan was only to expand in 1,300 theaters. It was screened at but was encouraged by the excellent performance of the premiere weekend, Ron Meyer ran around immediately, he insisted on increasing the expansion theaters the following week to 1,550, which shows that They are looking forward to this work. Relatively speaking, the "death prisoner''s walk" seems to be calm and unhurried. The scale of the show has expanded from three theaters to ten theaters, of which seven are in Los Angeles and three are in New York. This has once again attracted peoples dissatisfaction and complaints: the ten cinemas cant meet the viewing needs of the broad audience, which also makes the tickets for "Death Row" even more heated, even in the second week, Friday. At the gate of the landmark theater, there were still fans waiting in tents, and the scene was truly spectacular. It is worth mentioning that the landmark theaters have earned a lot of exposure during the release of "Death Row". As an art theater, their reputation has also been greatly improved. Due to the completely different screening scales of the two films, there is no horizontal comparison of the box office of a single library, and it is impossible to compare the total box office on a horizontal line. But even so, people still can''t help but pay attention to the box office performance of these two works, and then measure the performance of these two works from an unfair perspective. As a result, a very interesting situation appeared, "Death Row" and "Ten "Two Monkeys" unexpectedly once again appeared in a match of thin ice, which also made the confrontation between Hugo and Brad really start to be exciting. Chapter 1388： Surging ads_wz_txt; Rising from the East 541 Storm Rising The radio station is the most popular regional radio station in the greater Los Angeles area. When Glory To Death was a guest radio station, many reporters listened to it. Although this is just an interview, everyone can hear it, but even if it cant do an exclusive report, its okay. Collect it as news material. When Fukin mentioned a brand new day during the interview, a small number of reporters set out to go to the radio station for direct interviews; when Joe Joe mentioned the Michael Jackson incident, a large number of sensitive reporters were already sitting there. Can''t help it. Nicholas McClens was originally guarding the Disney company in Burbank. Today Tracy came to the Disney company for a meeting. Nicholas received an insider clue. Tracy did not come to talk about the Disney project, but because of another project in her hands. Something went wrong. She was working with the Disney Company''s Bowei Film Company on the project "When a man falls in love with a woman". Now it seems that the casting process has some twists and turns, so Nicholas wants to come over and capture some news. , To see if we can dig out the inside story. Tracys life has been difficult recently. The incident between the crews of "Schindlers List" and "Farewell to Lovers" has caused Tracys reputation to plummet. Her credibility as a producer has been greatly threatened. Negative rumors within the production company forced her to run back and forth and make some efforts to try to recover, otherwise the situation will only get worse in the future. As far as Nicholas knew, there must be something to dig in Tracey, so she must not let it go. Nicholas just turned on the radio to listen to it sexually, but unexpectedly heard the glory of death landing on the radio as a guest. Since the band belongs to the category of music, this is not the scope of Nicholas'' work, so he doesn''t know much about the work schedule of glory to death, which is definitely a surprise. But when Nicholas heard that the Michael Jackson incident was mentioned, he was the first to sit still, restarted the car promptly, and drove towards the radio. Compared to Tracey''s matter, Nicholas faintly felt that something big would happen today. Sure enough, while Nicholas was driving, he heard Hugos angry voice coming from the radio stereo, which directly confirmed Nicholas premonition. He could not help but turn up the volume. Hugos voice was penetrating. Roaring vigorously in the carriage. Nicholas was also shocked by Hugos remarks. He could imagine that Hugo, who was originally in two whirlpools of public opinion, would attract more attention this time. The Michael-Jackson case is currently a hot deal. Yaro, many people in the circle keep silent for the sake of wise protection. Only senior top stars such as Elizabeth Taylor and Catherine Hepburn, as well as two or three close friends with Michael Jackson, will speak for him, but now Hugo exploded with such amazing energy, which is bound to cause an earthquake! More importantly, Hugo himself already has a lot of attention on his shoulders. The "Schindler''s List" beautifying the Nazis has just ended, and the subsequent aftermath is still going on; "Almost famous." "The impact on rock and roll has just begun to ferment... Now Hugo has been involved in the biggest scandal of 1993. I am afraid that Mars hit the earth to this extent. Thinking of this, Nicholas had to speed up his car, hoping that he could get to the radio station as soon as possible. Since Nicholas was originally in Burbank, his travel distance was already very close, but even so, when he arrived at the radio station, he was still You can see that several reporters have gathered at the''door'' of the radio station, and there is a group of reporters rushing over regardless. Those reporters who are slower can not find a parking space, so they just threw their cars on the street. , Ran straight towards the radio building. Everyone knows that the first interview with Hugo is a well-deserved headline! Only fifteen minutes after the radio''s Joe Joe-Wright talk show ended, nearly thirty reporters had gathered at the door of the radio building. In the offices of major newspapers and magazines, hundreds of calls were madly sending signals to all corners of Los Angeles at a similar time. The editors were all madly calling and shouting angrily at those reporters who were slow to smell the news. "Burbank, Burbank! You **** idiot, Burbank, Hugo Lancaster! God hell, if you can''t get the headlines today, you will be fired!" "Hugo just publicly supported Jackson, and also condemned all the media, now go to Burbank!" "Burbank radio station broke the red''color'' level of breaking news, hurry over, hurry up!" Not only the telephone ringing frequently in the office, but at the same time, on the busy highways in Los Angeles, a large number of cars are rushing in the direction of Burbank to the north of the city at the same time. Looking at the speed of these cars, if there are no traffic lights. Stop them, I''m afraid that the speeding tickets issued by the''traffic'' police today will exceed historical records. The anxious drivers on the road kept honking their horns, doing everything they could, just to rush towards Burbank. That kind of fighting posture even makes people believe that if you don''t take your own life into consideration, I''m afraid the road will become a racing track now. The ringing of the telephone and the resonance of car engines''intertwined'' over Los Angeles into a majestic''symphony'', playing the prelude to a new wave of public opinion frenzy. Nicholas was crowded among the crowd of nearly thirty reporters, skillfully turned on the recording equipment, prepared the camera, and kept prying around. He was worried whether Glory To Death was secretly sitting in the nanny''s car and left directly, but because He arrived earlier, and there is no obvious sign of the vehicle leaving, so Nicholas felt relieved for the time being. In addition to being stunned, Nicholas was more interested in what happened today. He hadn''t expected Hugo''s actions today. I have to say that Hugo once again surprised him. During the two weeks at the end of the year, the topics created by Hugo almost became the hottest highlight in 1993. This is a boon for all reporters. Nicholas has been pleasantly surprised since he decided to support Hugo at the beginning of the year. Therefore, Nicholas is also very curious at this time, what will be revealed when Hugo is interviewed later. At this moment, Nicholas caught Hugo''s figure in the out of sight. He "swish" and jumped out, as if the 100-meter runner heard the starting gun, and then ran forward with all his strength. . Driven by Nicholas, other reporters reacted quickly and slowly, but they realized the changes in the situation before and after, and everyone ran up there. So nearly thirty reporters dragged into a long school of fish and sprinted forward. Stopped in front of Hugo and Henry. Henry stood in the front, blocking the reporter, Hugo stood half a step away, and behind him were the other members of the glory to death, Samora, and the security of the radio station. The bustling and bustling nearly twenty people stopped like this. After stepping down, it seemed like a wall blocked the reporters'' sprint. "Hugo, what do you mean by what you said on the radio just now?" "Do you firmly believe that Michael Jackson is innocent?" "Are you condemning Jordan Chandler for lying?" "Do you have any opinions on media reports?" "Are you suggesting that the Los Angeles police are taking bribes?" A series of questions were smashed down, almost without giving Hugo any chance to breathe. All the reporters screamed at their questions frantically, and the flashlight in their hands smashed directly like the waves of the sea in a terrifying posture. Coming down, even the "click" of the "door" resounded in the entire corridor like a hurricane roar. "Quiet! Quiet!" Henry said loudly. He tried his best to control the scene, and the reporters also knew that Hugo was about to start speaking, so they gradually quieted down, but the "door" in his hand was still Yiyi. Pressed reluctantly. In just a few minutes, the number of reporters crowded at the''door'' of the radio building increased by a dozen, and the cars parked in disorder at the entrance of the parking lot suddenly plunged the nearby streets into ''confusion''. After Henry initially controlled the scene, he looked back at Hugo and signaled that Hugo could speak. In fact, after a short rest, Hugo has calmed down a little bit, but the flame in his chest cavity has not been extinguished. At this time, because of the cheerful expressions of the reporters in front of him, his anger jumped again in an instant. Up. Hugo knows that these reporters don''t care if they are accused. If they can make news, they would be very happy to be accused and cursed. It is good for media reporters to appear in the image of victims, just like Antony. De Stewart deliberately looked for the same. At this moment, a voice among the reporters burst out abruptly, "Hugo, do you have evidence in your hand to prove the innocence of Michael Jackson? Or this time. Are you also involved in the child case?" The discerning person knew it was nonsense when he heard it. Hugo and Michael had no contact at all. Many reporters found this question inexplicable, but before the reporters were looking for the source of the question, Hugo saw the abominable figure. : Anthony-Bond-Stewart! At this moment, Hugo''s anger exploded again in the''chest'' cavity. He clenched his teeth tightly, fixed his eyes on Anthony Bond and Stewart, and said every word, "Dear Mr. Bond! You can obtain so much evidence, but you are unwilling to''hand it over'' to the police to assist in the investigation. Can I think that you have taken bribes from the Chandler family to create public opinion against Michael? Woolen cloth?" Hugo''s counterattack was purely imaginary. He knew that Anthony wrote these news for newspaper sales, but to deal with Anthony''s random fabrications, he did not need to debate according to common sense. A pot of dark sewage was just straightforward. Threw it on Anthony. (Unfinished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read it and vote for a monthly pass. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create. Early access to member privileges Chapter 1389： Year of myth Looking back to 1994 not long ago, people are still unforgettable. The success of "Pulp Fiction" and "Life and Death" made Hugo truly reach the top. Since March, the Oscars recognized Hugo''s excellence in "Schindler''s List". The performance began and in May the Cannes Film Festival commended Hugo for his performance in "Pulp Fiction". Hugo carried the power of "Mr. 400 Million" and ended a glorious year. From box office to word of mouth to awards, it swept indiscriminately. . Of course, no one will forget the miracle of glory to death led by Hugo. The momentum of the first album "Almost Fame" is still unabated, and the second album "Bath the Morning Light" has reached a whole new level. The new metal rock has truly written history, and the three gramophone trophies awarded to the death by the Grammys held in February 1995 have even become the embellishment of the bands live performances, allowing people to truly see that it belongs only to that glory. The rock spirit of the seventies. In 1994, this was an indelible year in the long river of history. It was also the year when Hugo successfully ranked among the top ranks. Compared with such a glorious year, surpassing is not an easy task. In fact, Hugo The work in 1995 was indeed not as dazzling as last year. The band did not release a new album and did not conduct a tour; although there were three movies, the results were not comparable to last year, both in box office and historical status. But anyone who has really experienced 1995 will know that this is the year when Hugo truly became a superstar. In the long 1995, Hugo released a total of three works, "Before Sunrise", "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row". These three works cannot reach the height of the two works in 1994 from all angles. , But they all have an irreplaceable status. Looking at the year-end North American box office charts in 1995, "Toy Story" won the year-end championship with a box office of 198 million U.S. dollars. This film history''s first computerized three-dimensional animation also made history, not only in two-dimensional animation. The era allowed the audience to recognize the three-dimensional animation, and let people see the Pixar animation studio for the first time, and since then opened the prelude to the studio''s twenty-year dominance. "Seven Deadly Sins" unfortunately ranked second with 195 million U.S. dollars, but even so, this achievement still shocked everyone, not only because of the ultra-low investment of this work, but also because of the theme of this work. Created a peak in the history of thriller and suspense movies that cannot be surpassed. Although such a feat is not as significant as the glory of "Pulp Fiction" as an independent film in the long river of history, it also has an unparalleled influence on the entire industry-which is enough to make a genre film get the attention of major film companies. This can give birth to more masterpieces in a genre. Although Hugo is only a supporting role in "The Seven Deadly Sins", he has shown that he is not inferior to Anthony Hopkins in "The Silent Lambs" and supported the whole movie, even the old The play bone Morgan Freeman is slightly bleak. And most of the credit for such brilliant box office data of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is recorded on Hugo''s head. This is also after the box office of five consecutive works broke 100 million yuan in the past, Hugo once again strongly proved his box office appeal. Especially after experiencing the box office slump at the beginning of the year, the final box office results of the "Seven Deadly Sins" are absolutely sturdy, so that all doubts are closed, so that people can truly appreciate the meaning of Hugo to North American audiences. Of course, everyone knows that the real success of this movie is not the movie box office, but the duel between Brad and Hugo, which is recorded in the annals of history, especially witnessing Hugo''s terrifying acting skills. "Batman forever" was originally a strong contender for the year-end box office championship, but unfortunately, 184 million U.S. dollars ranked third. Although the results are still very good, they have also been praised. Warner Bros. has already started. I am preparing for the sequel, but losing to "Toy Story" and "Seven Deadly Sins" is not glorious, especially losing to the latter, really frustrated. In addition to the top three, there are seven works with a box office of over 100 million this year. Not only did they miss 200 million at the box office, but the number of works at the box office of 100 million was significantly less than last year. , This year has fallen into a low ebb. After that, "Apollo 13", "Pocahontas (, "Detective Plane 2", "Golden Eye", "Game of the Brave", "Ghost Horse Elf", "Die Hard 3" "Respectively occupied the remaining positions in the top ten. However, among these, the box office of the four works after the "Golden Eye" has just passed 100 million, and the gap between them is calculated in units of 100,000. Such results are really unsatisfactory. In the top ten list at the end of the year, in addition to Hugo, who has achieved great results, Tom Hanks and Kim Carey once again occupy people''s attention. From a purely box office perspective, Tom continued his outstanding performance in "Forrest Gump" last year, occupying the top spot in the North American year-end box office rankings for the second year in a row. He starred in "Toy Story" as a voice actor. His important role cannot be ignored in his brilliant achievements; not to mention that the "Apollo 13" starring him was both popular and popular, and ranked fourth on the year-end list. As a typical representative of accumulation and accumulation, Tom became the second actor in film history to win the Oscar, and his career reached its peak. With many consecutive works with outstanding reputation and excellent box office, coupled with a perfect family image and a gentle and humble personal image, Tom also Became a representative of the typical American. In terms of momentum alone, Tom cannot be compared with Hugo, but in terms of prestige, Tom has an advantage over Hugo, who is less than 30 years old this year. Tom has a unique appeal in all age groups. At this point, you can already see Tom''s style of the first Hollywood person and the chairman of the actors'' union in Tom. Needless to say, Kim Careys "Detective Aircraft Head" scored $108 million in the box office, and his supporting role in "Batman Forever" ranked third in the year-end list. It is also a more brilliant and outstanding report card than last year. From the perspective of the development curve alone, Kings progress this year is definitely greater than that of Hugo. People will simply judge from box office data. 1994 was the peak of Hugo and 1995 was the peak of Tom and King. But is this really the case? Not so. Although Hugo has not been able to continue the brilliance of the top ten in the past two years with two seats each, "Death Row" only ranked 15th on the list with a score of 83 million US dollars, and "before sunrise "At the box office of 32 million U.S. dollars, it will fall to 55th. However, the "Seven Deadly Sins" proved Hugo''s strong box office appeal, and "Death Row" allowed people to truly appreciate the charm of Hugo as an actor. He was able to perform a role so moving through his own power, even Let the audience feel the same, this skill is enough to make countless people yearn and admire. What''s more commendable is that the role of Matthew in the "Death Row" made people start to have self-doubt, shaken the outlook on life, values ??and the world. Really consider the death penalty. This is where Hugo shines most. "Before Sunrise", as Hugos first screenwriter, has not only been recognized by the Berlin Film Festivals Silver Bear Award for Best Director, but also allowed people to see another talent of Hugo. It was also at the arrival of major award ceremonies. Let Hugo once again become a popular candidate. Not to mention that from the "Seven Deadly Sins" to the "Death Row", Hugo''s promotion of the entire American society is also after "Pulp Fiction" has influenced American culture, Hugo has once again become an incredible history and culture. A part of life has left its own mark in this era. This is the real greatness-it is separated from the entertainment industry itself and has an immeasurable impact on the entire society. Although Hugos three works in 1995 seem to be less influential than last years two works, everyone knows that these three works give a deep impression of Hugos acting skills, box office, screenwriting, etc. The ability and talent in this area made the entire society feel the ubiquitous influence of Hugo. This is a height that was unmatched last year. At this moment, Hugo has surpassed the limitations of Hollywood, stood at the top of the entire society, and even has the ability to have an impact on the upcoming presidential election. This is the year when Hugo truly became a top superstar this year. It can be said that 1995 is a year of witnessing mythology. People have seen the ups and downs of Hugo from the so-called trough of "before sunrise" to the so-called peak of the "seven deadly sins". "Walking" acting skills grow People have participated in the discussion of hot topics such as social responsibility, social indifference and cruelty in the news media caused by Hugo. The strong influence of production companies and news media. This is also a real sublimation from 1994 to 1995. Of course, no one will forget that at the end of the year, Hugo once again attracted countless people as the starter of the "20 million club", and it also made Hollywood enter the stage of changing dynasties after the music scene. It is hard to imagine that Hugo has actually become the initiator and promoter of these two completely different changes. This is the real superstar style. In addition to Hugo, Tom and King, there are still many topics in the North American year-end box office list. The relaunched "007" series is also one of the highlights of 1995. Of course, no one will forget the fiasco of "Future Water World" with only 88 million yuan and the twelfth place on the list. As for the tragedy that "Cut Throat Island" directly caused investment companies to close down and disappear, countless companies are even more convinced. Quit. In addition to the North American year-end box office list, the global year-end box office list is another battle. The interaction between the three actors, Hugo, Tom, and King, also makes the film market, which has a slightly weak box office performance this year, alive. Hui! Chapter 1390： Summit moment Hugo''s uninterrupted, rising, and hot and powerful momentum reached its peak in 1995, and finally left its mark by opening the "20 Million Club", truly writing glory in the long river of film history. In addition to the North American film market, the global film market has also witnessed the unparalleled prosperity of Hollywood. On the global rankings at the end of this year, the "Seven Deadly Sins" unexpectedly won the year-end championship with a data of 485 million U.S. dollars. The reason for the accident is that the overseas box office of the "seven deadly sins" is only 290 million, and it has not even exceeded the 300 million threshold. However, relying on the appeal of the two top superstars, Hugo and Brad, it is still showing a slight depression. Successfully reached the summit in 1995. The outstanding performance of the "Seven Deadly Sins" in the overseas market is not only attributed to Hugo alone, but it should be said that "the showdown between Hugo and Brad" became the biggest contributor. This is a topic that was unintentionally hyped up by the American media. Now it has grown into the most attention-grabbing focus on a global scale, and it has become one of the most representative topics in Hollywood. However, although the "seven deadly sins" aspired to the year-end championship, the box office results are simply not on par with the top three in the past two years, and the decline after the peak is very obvious. And this year, the global box office of only one piece of "Seven Deadly Sins" exceeded 400 million, which proves this view even more. The work in the global year-end runner-up position has taken many people''s surprises. In the North American film market, "Die Hard 3" has reached such a high level. The official record of Wei 3''s North American box office is 1012 thousand U.S. dollars, which is almost a breakthrough by rubbing the sidelines. However, the overseas market has swept the momentum of 266 million U.S. dollars and has become second only to the "seven deadly sins." His best performance made this work win the runner-up in the year-end statistics in one fell swoop! This is also the fundamental reason why major film companies have always been unable to give up on sequel movies. Even though the overall quality of "Die Hard 3" has declined significantly, relying on the strong appeal of the sequel, 20th Century Fox has made a big profit. Pen. Although "Toy Story" is well-received and popular in North America, it is obviously still a bit unsatisfied in overseas markets. The box office data of overseas markets can''t even make it into the top eight of the year. However, this work still relies on the outstanding performance of the North American market. In the third place of the year, it is only less than one million US dollars behind the global box office performance of Die Hard 3. After these three works, "Apollo 13", "Golden Eye", "Pocahontas", "Batman Forever", "Ghost Elf", "Future Water World", "The Brave Game" Ranked fourth to tenth respectively. The ranking of the global box office year-end list is very different from that of North America. From this detail, it can be seen that the aesthetics of overseas markets are slightly different from that of North America. However, on the whole, nine of the two lists in the top ten have maintained their positions. It can also be seen that, at least in terms of commercial performance, Hollywood''s high-quality and high-level production still represents the world standard. . Among them, the success of "Golden Eye" represented the resurrection of the 007 series. Pierce Brosnan once again evoked people''s love for James Bond, the most famous agent in film history, and thus opened the series for the next two decades. "Apollo 13", "Batman Forever", "Future Water World", "Game of the Brave", including the runner-up "Die Hard 3", represent the great The bright prospect of scene commercial film. The only difference among the top ten is that "Future Water World" replaced "Detective Aircraft Head 2" and ranked among the top ten. Since most comedies have strong regional characteristics and cultural heritage, even linguistics, etc., to put it simply, many of the jokes in the American drama "Friends" may not be understood by everyone in Asia, not to say no. It''s funny, but the difference in understanding caused by the difference in culture is an inevitable phenomenon. "Detective Aircraft Head 2" ranked sixth in North America, but the overseas market only received a box office of 100 million US dollars, and eventually missed the top ten and fell to the twelfth place. The character of comedy is one of the most important reasons. Of course, it is for this reason that Kim Carey''s influence in the world is not to be compared with Hugo and Tom Hanks, even Brad Pitt is now above Kim. This is also one of the difficulties in the development of comedians. The "Future Water World" verifies another point of view, that is, high investment and high return, wonderful visual effects, rapid racing explosions, leaving aside cultural constraints and ideological differences, works purely to stimulate adrenaline can easily cross over. Cross the world cultural boundaries and win the echo of all audiences around the world: just enjoy the excitement is enough. This disastrous work in North America, relying on its excellent performance in overseas markets, finally achieved a box office score of 264 million US dollars, at least in terms of book cost, it saved its face, but the real internal injury is only known to Universal Pictures itself. After the benefit distribution, Universal Pictures will not only be unable to make money, but also lose money, but they are not as miserable as "Cut Throat Island". Due to the excellent performance of the "Future Water World" in overseas markets, the topic of increasing costs that has recently been intensively discussed in Hollywood has become more complicated. But now "The End of the World" and "Ace Specialist" have become vanguards. These two works not only increase the salary, but also control the cost of two different types. Their box office results can be matched to a certain extent. The evidence support provided by Hollywood discussion hotspots is bound to have an impact on the future development curve. In addition to the top ten, a total of 13 movies worldwide this year have a box office of over 200 million and 36 films have a box office of over 100 million. Both figures have dropped significantly compared to 1993 and 1994. Naturally, there will be someone in the end. Joy is sad. To many peoples surprise, "Death Row" actually ranked among the top 20 in the global box office at the end of the year, ranking 19th, just behind the "Twelve Monkeys". Such a result is really impressive. After all, this It''s just a purely feature film, with a box office of more than 30 million yuan and it can be regarded as a huge victory. As a result, DreamWorks and Twentieth Century Fox have made a small profit, which has to be admired. In addition, "Before Sunrise" also ranked 37th on the global list. It was the best performer among all the works that did not exceed 100 million at the box office. This is also a result of strong suspicion that the list is wrong. From "Seven Deadly Sins" to "Death Row" to "Before Sunrise", the outstanding performance of these three works on the global box office rankings allows people to clearly feel the powerful influence of Hugo in the film market all over the world. Within the scope, the actor, who is only 28 years old this year, relies on his strong personal charm and strong personal strength to conquer countless audiences. Even the Cannes Film Festival and the Berlin Film Festival have cast an olive branch on him After "Pulp Fiction" reached the top of Cannes and "Before Sunrise" became famous in Berlin, the new Berlin Film Festival invited "Death Prisoners Walk" to participate and entered the competition unit. In the entire European market, Britain, France, Germany, including Italy where the Venice Film Festival was held, Hugo''s works have achieved impressive results, not to mention the love of this young actor by global filmmakers, all of these are It has become the most shining gem in the crown of the Hugo superstar. Throughout 1995, Hugos outstanding performance in the field of film has penetrated into other fields, and set off a strong frenzy that will have an impact on an entire generation of people. How many people have produced independent films because of "before sunrise" In order to yearn for, how many people became interested in acting because of the "Seven Deadly Sins", how many people refreshed their views on the work of actors because of "Death Row", and how many people chose to embark on the path of actors because of Hugo... In comparison, Hugo has devoted almost all of his energy to film work in the past year. The whereabouts of glory to death is almost a mystery, but is it really the case? The energy of glory to death seemed to be concentrated in the first half of the year. It was centered on the 37th Grammy Awards in February. This band set off a wave of crazy rock and roll, which made audiences all over the United States feel the soul. The deep spirit of rock and roll, until many years later, countless people still talked about the terrifying performance on the Grammy stage to the death of glory ~ www.novelhall.com~ It has made many people have a new understanding of rock and roll. Bow down to such violent, wanton, and free music. And after the awards ceremony, EMI announced that it had renewed its contract at a sky-high price to die in glory, which also allowed this band to change the territory of the entire North American music market-bringing rock and roll back to the mainstream sight and glorious to death. The momentum is pushed to its peak. However, after the Grammys, Glory fell into the incubation period to death. There was no tour, no publicity, no new album, and even the activities almost disappeared. This band is like countless rock bands, usually disappearing directly from the publics sight. , Waiting for a certain day after the accumulation of strength is finished, then he will be born in a proud posture, and amaze everyone. However, Glory to Death is still very different from other rock bands, not only because they have a lead singer who has stunning history, but also because the new metal rock they lead has caused countless waves around the world. Although the band has not had much activity, but they still swept the army by relying on the album "Bath the Morning Light". From the "shape.of.my.heart" at the end of last year to the "Magic Wall ( released after the Grammy ends, to the "apology ( in the second half of the year, glory to death depends on three singles The momentum of the song upset the entire North American music market, this is the real momentum of the band! Chapter 1391： Rock and roll Although the renaissance of rock can be traced back to the strength of Nirvana and Pearl Sauce in 1992, and the controversy of a hundred schools of thought in 1993 is a year remembered in history, it was 1995 that really brought rock and roll back to lifebecause of the brewing of the previous three years, finally This year ushered in a frenzy. This is clearly reflected in the year-end singles sales charts. The music market in 1995 is undoubtedly a year of miracles. Countless classics have emerged one after another, writing one after another sturdy historical record. Among them, the confrontation between rock and rhythm and blues, pop and other mainstream music types is undoubtedly the main theme, and ultimately depends on glory. To the death of strong, rock and roll has once again gained the upper hand after twenty years, which really marks the return of rock to the mainstream market. The "Magic Wall (, who has created countless miracles for glory to death, is undoubtedly the biggest contributor. This single sturdily broke the previous record of 14 consecutive weeks of consecutive championships, won the championship for 15 consecutive weeks, and worked hard to win My own sales have reached 3.31 million. Not only is it the only single that has sold more than 3 million this year, it is also the first single that has sold more than 3 million in one year since the 1990s. The land has left a glorious stroke in the history books. The "Magic Wall" has an absolute advantage to claim the year-end championship without any suspense. This is not only a champion that is glorious to death, but also a champion of all the bands that have been working hard to revive rock and roll since 1992. This also truly marks the renewal of rock and roll. After returning, I have the ability to compete with mainstream music genres. Behind the glory to death, Mariah Carey and the boy-man combination became the best footnote. In fact, its wrong to use the term footnote. Just like the trio of Hugo, Brad and Tom in Hollywood, the competition between Hugo, Maria, and boy-man combination has become the most beautiful in the music market. Of the landscape. The song "Sweet Day" jointly launched by Maria and the boy-man group has become a historical coordinate. This single broke the history created by "Masked Wall" only a few months ago and set a new record with 16 consecutive weeks. This is also Maria, The most hearty victory of the boy-man group in the long struggle against glory to death-even sweeter than the victory that "twelve monkeys" brought to Brad. However, since "Sweet Day" was released in November, it was already April 1996 when this record was broken. In 1995 alone, this single carried a streak of two hundred and four titles. The sales volume of 170,000 lags far behind the "Magic Wall" and ranks second on the year-end singles sales charts. It can be seen from the sales gap between the champions and runners-up that the "Magic Wall" was unmatched in 1995, and this is also the most direct, clearest and most powerful evidence of rock and roll''s awakening. The third place at the end of the year is still from glory to death. The "Apologize ( released in September not only directly brought the number of champion singles in the album "Bath the Morning Light" to four, it also relied on the continuous non-stop in August. The topic of absolute pressure on Maria, who released the new album, won an arduous victory, and won the sales of 2.41 million with eight consecutive championships, and fell to the third place by a narrow gap. . Interestingly, the throne of third place belongs to Marias other single "Fantasy". This single, which was powerful at the time of its release but was repeatedly overwhelmed by "apologies", earned a total of 2.09 million Sales, such results also show more and more popularity, which also makes the "apology" victory even more commendable. On the 1995 year-end singles chart, Glory To Death and Maria joined forces to dominate the top four, and the sales of all four singles exceeded the two million threshold. The sixteen consecutive championships of "Sweet One Day" made people clearly feel the victory and defeat of the two groups of singers. It can be said that Glory to Death is comparable to Maria in terms of absolute strength, popularity, and prestige. The former is the leader of the rock and roll revival, and the latter and Whitney-Houston created the glory of the ten-year showdown with the Queen. In the long years to come, they are bound to become each other''s most important competitor-even more important than the boy-man group, because no one will forget that their agent Henry Bloom has become the link between each other. In addition to the top four, Cullios "Gangster Paradise" has gained super popularity as the theme song of the movie "Dangerous Game", with a sales volume of 2.03 million and ranking fifth at the end of the year. It became one of only five singles that sold more than two million this year. The single "Waterfall", which ended the 15th consecutive title of "The Wall", sold 1.91 million and ranked sixth; after Michael Jackson''s comeback, the popular single "You are not alone" sold 180. The score of 80,000 occupies more than the seventh place, and it also witnessed Michael''s strong momentum after washing away his grievances. Whitney-Houston sang the theme song "Exhausted" for the movie "Wake up until the dream", Michael''s first wave of title song and the theme song "Scream/Childhood" of the movie "Whale Breakthrough 2", rhythm Blues rookie Monica''s "Not for you personally" accounted for the remaining three positions in the top ten. In this list, Glory To Death, Maria and Michael each occupy two seats. Whitney, who is the queen, the combination of peak popularity, and the strong rise of last year''s rap rookie Culio, each have one seat. , The only rookie seat was snatched away by R&B''s Monica. From this we can see the current pattern of the American music market. R&B has four positions, while pop has three positions. Rock and roll has relied on glory to take away two positions, and then it is rap. On the contrary, it is Changhong. The village and soul of the country have been slightly weaker this year. Such a pattern cannot be seen in the previous twenty years. Singles are different from albums. Albums represent the loyalty of fans, while singles represent the basis of the masses, and singles reflect the mainstream orientation of the market. Glory to Death The strong momentum accumulated from 1992 to 1994 completely detonated, completely changing the pattern of the music market, making rock, rhythm and blues, and popular one-third of the world. From this point of view alone, the glory of 1995 has been cast to death. The new metal rock power represented by "The Wall" and "Apologize" has officially become a force that cannot be ignored. In addition, the release at the end of last year The single "shape of heart (shape.of.my.heart also ranked sixteenth, once again confirming the strength of glory to death that no one can beat. Even if there is no tour, even if no new album is released, even if there is no publicity schedule, today''s glory to death is still the most important force in the American music scene. Three singles throughout the year, no appearance, but the exposure rate It is almost comparable to Maria, Michael and others. Such a momentum is indeed shocking. Although Glory to Death did not release a new album this year, it does not mean that the band is not competitive. The album "Bath the Morning Light" released in August last year, after entering 1995, still has a strong momentum, allowing new metal to rock bit by bit. Integration into the entire North American market. However, compared to the singles chart, the album chart is a different story. On the year-end album sales charts, Michael Jackson, who was washed away this year, easily reached the top with an unparalleled power. The album "History" swept 7.56 million sales in six months. The only album that sold more than seven million in 2015, and once again made people feel the unparalleled prestige of this pop king. After "History" made another glorious success, Michael began to prepare for his new round of global tour. Although only the wind was released, it has attracted countless fans around the world. It is conceivable that Michael has experienced a trough. The dazzling light is blooming again. Maria''s new album "Daydream" followed closely behind with a sales volume of 6.8 million, ranking runner-up. Although being overwhelmed by glory on the singles chart, no one would deny that the commercial achievement of the album "Daydream" has become an album after Maria''s ascendancy. . In the third place, a dark horse came out. Canadian female rock singer Alanis Morrisette (.) successfully broke through. This famous female rock singer also received the influence of new metal rock, combined with pop In the style of hip-hop, he created his third album "Jagged Pills (Jagged.., which achieved sales of 5.87 million in one fell swoop, not only occupying the third place on the year-end charts, but also this album. It has also become an iconic milestone album for women''s rock music, and it has become a direct proof of the strong momentum of new metal rock in the past two years. In addition to the glory to death many rock forces including the Green Day band have begun to show off gradually! The "Bath the Morning Light" released in August last year has continued to gain momentum after entering the New Year. It sold 5.33 million throughout the year. It not only won the third place on the year-end album charts, but also made "Bath the Morning Light". Glory to Dies first album with a sales volume of over 10 million, with a cumulative sales of 12.59 million. This also makes Glory to Die formally join the ranks of Nirvana and Pearl Sauce, becoming a representative of rock revivalists. "Bath the Morning Light" was fourth at the end of the year and had a sales volume of 5.33 million for the whole year. This complements the proud performance on the singles charts, and it has also become the best footnote for a glorious and glorious year. Although the achievements of "Bath in the Morning Light" this year are slightly inadequate compared to the huge momentum when the album was released in the past two years, the incredible achievement of the album combined with singles is the rhythm of the real full awakening of rock and roll this year. It also makes people truly realize from the bottom of their hearts that rock has become one of the important options for their daily music choices. From the singles chart to the album chart, the full rise of Glory to Death is amazing. What is even more frightening is that not only "Bath the Morning Light", the "Almost Fame" released the year before is still on the top of the charts. This also makes people deeply feel the mighty and continuous support of rock and roll! Chapter 1392： Mighty Due to the characteristics of the U.S. market, albums have always been selling for a long time, so it is not surprising that "Bath the Morning Light" performed well this year. The vigorous momentum proclaimed an irreplaceable and powerful sense of glory to death. But "almost fame", which has been on the market for two years, is still driving incredible sales this year, which makes people have to applaud. Although compared with the feat of "Bath in the Morning Light" that easily broke through 10 million sales, as the first cry of glory to death, the sales of "Nearly Famous" did not show such a destructive posture, but This year, we still handed over the sales data of 2.21 million, and the cumulative sales reached 8.76 million, which is a long way from the threshold of 10 million. It will be more difficult to exceed this level, but even so , The sales certification of "Almost Fame" Eight Platinum still surprised the entire North American market. Eight platinum certification for the first album and twelve platinum certification for the second album. Such a momentum is enough to make glory to death comparable to Nirvana and Pearl Sauce, even if compared to the booming Whitney Houston and Mariah Carey in the 1990s It''s also on an equal footing. To put it simply, the current glory to death is the focus of attention, and every move will cause a chain reaction. Such a momentum is not inferior to the actor Hugo''s posture in Hollywood. In the whole year, the two albums had a total of 7.54 million sales, which is almost the same as the total sales of Michael Jacksons title-winning album "History" of 7.56 million. This is also the glory to death in 1995. Direct data proof. The top four in the year-end album sales charts this year are Michael Jackson, Mariah Carey, Alanis Molise and Glory To Death, followed by the country queen Shania Dunn. The new album "The Woman in My Heart (the...in.me that created a sensational effect. After receiving a wave of praise, this album sold 4.66 million copies of the album in one go. Ranked among the top five in the year-end sales list. After that, the original soundtrack recorded by Whitney-Houston for the movie "Wake Up" sold 4.13 million copies in less than three months, which everyone witnessed. This queen singer has an unparalleled and powerful appeal. Although the box office of "Till the Dream Wake" movie is very bad, the global box office is only 83 million, even behind "Before Sunrise", but the original soundtrack of the movie sung by Whitney still received enthusiasm. Sought after, this is the super high popularity of the diva level. The indie rock band Mannheim Roller (.) style is very alternative and avant-garde. Their music types include alternative rock, avant-garde electronic and new metal rock, etc., and even include alternative styles such as gospel and pure music. This is an alternative release. The rock album "Ayres Christmas (.in.the. continues their usual personality, including electronic rock and Christmas carols, but the interesting thing is that this album was not released during the Christmas season, but chosen Listed in September. However, this "Ayer''s Christmas" was recognized by the market. Riding on the wave of new metal rock, it sold 3.74 million in one fell swoop, ranking seventh on the year-end list. The last three seats of the top ten are occupied by the original soundtrack of "Pocahontas", the album "Sixteen Diamond (. by Bush, and the original soundtrack of "Dangerous Game" respectively, and they are in the top ten. In addition, Tim McGraw (.)''s album "Do my best (all.i.want, these eleven albums are all the works that broke the three million threshold in the whole year. Among them, the sudden emergence of the Bush band has attracted a lot of attention. They are bands from the United Kingdom but chose the United States to make their official debut. The album "Sixteen Years Old Diamond" was released at the end of 1993. The Bush Band is a typical Nirvana band imitator. Their grunge rock is the representative music of the post-Nirvana era. This kind of music has a good foundation among fans, but it is not worthwhile in the eyes of professional film critics and senior rock people. One mention-it''s all vulgar commercial reproductions. Many professionals think that this is just real junk music created by record companies to fill the music market''s demand for junk rock. Despite this, the Bush band won applause among young people. After more than a year of long brewing and preparation, thanks to the massive publicity of the mtv channel, it finally ushered in a big explosion in 1995. Four of the singles were among the top 100 on the Billboard Singles Chart, with outstanding results. Looking at the top ten of the year-end album charts, four rock bands, Alanis, Glory To Death, Mannheim Roller, and Bush, have supported half of the sky. The top three are all representatives of new metal rock. , And in the end it was under the name of grunge rock, such a momentum is a situation that I can''t even think of in the previous few years. But now, relying on the foreshadowing of generations of rock musicians, it has finally reached its peak in the new metal rock led by glory to death. Although there is no official event in Glory to Death this year, no matter on the album charts or the singles charts, you can feel the ubiquitous and powerful influence of Glory to Death. In addition to Glory to Death, other rock and roll forces have also begun to follow. To catch up, especially in the album market, a pattern of blossoming flowers finally takes shape. This is the real coming of the age of rock and roll! However, as new metal rock entered the music market, the situation began to change. New metal rock was originally based on the original rock and roll with hip-hop, rap, pop, electronics and other diversified elements, making rock more popular. At the same time, while maintaining the unique spirit of rock bands, more and more new metal rock is changing its style just to cater to the market, making the arrangement simpler and simpler, the chords are getting rougher, and the quality of the music is also very obvious. There are an endless stream of grunge imitation bands headed by the Bush Band. The quality has been uneven. Now it is influenced by the new metal rock. The Bush Band and other imitation bands have also begun to integrate electronics, making their music gradually separate from pure grunge and pure new metal. The category of rock has become a kind of four different rock, which many people call commercial rock, which is a kind of saliva music. It can be said that while rock is merging into the mainstream market, it is also receiving the impact of uneven quality, and it will inevitably enter a new round of decline in the long run. In fact, it is not only rock but also every kind of music, including country, pop, and rhythm and blues. It must decline when it reaches its peak. Commercial demand begins to destroy the purity of music. Maybe the music sells better, but The music quality is even worse. This is the case in the 21st century. The quality of all music genres has generally declined sharply, and this has been the case until 2014. Not to mention the restoration of the prosperity of the music events before the 90s, and even the signs of recovery are not visible. Therefore, when the rock age really reawakens, this is just the first step, how to let rock and roll go down, avoid the vicious circle of decline in the 70s, and let rock and roll be the same as other music genres. Maintaining vigorous vitality is the long-term goal. What role Glory to death will play on this road is really exciting. Perhaps the band''s long-awaited third album can reveal some clues. But no matter what, four of the top ten spots on the year-end album chart belong to rock and roll. This is a huge victory. This is the most direct reaction of the market to the recovery of rock and roll: everyone opened their arms to the re-emergence. Rock gave a warm welcome! In addition to the rock and roll that occupies half of the sky, the soundtrack of the movie occupies three seats, and the three works of "Till the Dream", "Pocahontas", and "Dangerous Game" are not top performers, compared with last year. The soundtrack of the "Lion King" movie is completely different. The box office of "Wake Up to Dream" and "Dangerous Game" can even be said to be terrible, and word-of-mouth is also disagreeable. However, the original soundtrack of the movie showed such a powerful appeal. Whitney of "Wake up to the dream" and Culio of "Dangerous Game" have also been among the top ten singles at the end of the year. This shows that this The combination of music and film was very popular in the 1990s, and excellent works emerged in endlessly-whether it was music or film soundtracks, this situation became more and more rare in the 21st century, which is really a pity. The remaining three seats in the top ten belong to Michael''s Pop, Maria''s R&B, and Shania''s Country-of course, Tim, who ranks eleventh, is also a representative of the country. It can be said that the album charts show the same trend as the singles charts. Rock, pop, and rhythm and blues are the most popular music genres in the music market today. The country has a long history and a deep-rooted mass foundation. The momentum was slightly weaker, but he still firmly occupied his camp, always possessing a piece of sky. This is 1995, a year that seems to be inferior to last year in all aspects, but it has become a year that continues the countless glory of the past few years and finally becomes a year. In this year, the stars shine, Tom Hanks, Kim Kay Ryden tops the box office superstar... Michael reappears and the rock and roll powers come together... Among them, Hugo is still a force that cannot be ignored. With his huge influence, he is officially crowned the superstar crown. Since the 1992 Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo has brought countless surprises every year, so what''s next? Can "Death Row", "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Before Sunrise" be reaped at the awards ceremony, drawing a perfect end to 1995? And where is the box office battle between "Doomsday" and "Ace Specialist" headed? Is the third album of glory to death breaking the shackles or Jiang Lang is exhausted? When the first morning sun came in 1996, people suddenly became excited, and the curtain of the new year began with the grand selection of "Apocalyptic" children and actors, bringing the 20 million club frenzy at the end of last year. Continued vigorously! Chapter 1393： Children gathered The first rays of dawn in 1996 fell on the North American continent, and the warm golden light made the morning''s bitterness a little softer, down from Los Angeles. The city also ushered in the first day of the new year in the morning mist. Stand down. The Los Angeles Grand Theater in the downtown area has been idle for a long time. Since the grand premiere of "Life and Death" set off the final carnival here, this theater that has accompanied the City of Angels through half a century of vicissitudes has been temporarily announced. stop using. Although the equipment is too old is one of the reasons, but the main reason is that the city''s crowds are gradually leaving this area and flooding towards Hollywood Boulevard, Beverly Hills and other places. The attendance rate of the Los Angeles Grand Theater has been declining. It was no longer able to maintain basic operations, so it was forced to suspend its use. However, the city government has re-planned this place. In the future, it is likely to be used as an art museum or a fixed rehearsal place for stage theater troupes. Over the past year, the Los Angeles Grand Theater has been undergoing intermittent renovations to ensure that some places will not be in safety hazards due to disrepair. The former prosperous surroundings of the Los Angeles Grand Theater has gradually calmed down. The endless streams and busy traffic near the 1930s and 1940s have now become yellowish images in memory, gradually disappearing from the generation born after the 1960s. In my mind. Recently, because of the suspension of the use of the Grand Theater, this place has fallen into a desert. It is not even as lively as the neighborhood of the poor street. It is as quiet as an abandoned corner of the city, a lot of poison. The traffickers are coveting here and want to use it as a brand new trading place. This is the inevitable imprint of urban development and changes. But today''s Los Angeles Grand Theater looks different. Under the bright sun, there is a crowd of people. The dense crowds start from the door of the Los Angeles Grand Theater and extend along the short streets. The trivial and hot conversations spread from the streets. At the end of the street, it seems that every brick on the street has become full of vitality. The light and joyful excitement has made the entire Los Angeles Grand Theater revive and regain the majestic vitality of half a century ago. The hustle and bustle of people began to line up crookedly but kept orderly from the door. The queue soon blocked the short street, and then meandered around from the side of the Los Angeles Grand Theater, finally forming a closed rectangle, which will be the whole seat. The building is surrounded firmly. But even so, the turbulent crowd continued to rush in. There are more than 20 uniformed personnel standing at the door of the Los Angeles Grand Theater. They are doing their best to maintain order. They will continue to line up the people who feel the follow-up. From the door, they line up a second encirclement circle, and use the unfolded iron railings to divide the crowd. Isolate and make the scene as orderly as possible. If someone looks down from the sky, they will see the incredible scene that resembles a crop circle. Such a scene can only be seen at the "American Idol (. audition site, which is popular all over the world in the 21st century. People were dumbfounded, almost all eyes were attracted. The Los Angeles Theater, which has been silent for a long time, has once again become the center of focus, making it feel like a pool of stagnant water. The city began to boil. Almost the entire United States knows that todays "End of the World" will be cast in the Los Angeles theater, choosing to play the role of the son of Hugo in the movie. This opportunity is also considered a godsend opportunity, not only to get an appearance in a commercial blockbuster. At the same time, you can also get the opportunity to shoot with Hugo. This is an irresistible temptation for anyone. Confused. But even so, the grand scene around the Los Angeles theater is still staggering. Since the role of the child required by the crew is five to twelve years old, every child who comes to the audition is taken by a guardian, which makes the scene turbulent. Directly doubled or even doubled. Looking around, there are at least two thousand people gathered around the entire Los Angeles theater, and this is just the beginning. As time progresses, from all corners of Los Angeles, from all corners of North America, and more and more People are gathering here, which also makes Los Angeles down. The urban area is blooming with unprecedented brilliance! Such a terrifying sight is probably not even expected by Fox in the 20th century. This time, Twentieth Century Fox arranged for the selection of the last role in "The End of the World" at the Los Angeles Grand Theater, which can accommodate two thousand people. It is not without the idea of ??propaganda and hype. Originally in the "End of the World" script, the protagonist Steve and his girlfriend Jia Siming had a child, but this child was the child of Jia Siming and his ex-boyfriend, but in order to focus more strongly on Hugo, so in the 20th century When Fox submitted the final version, he changed the script again and set the child as the son of Steve and his ex-girlfriend. In Hollywood, there are not many performance opportunities for child stars. After all, the roles suitable for children are limited, but everyone knows that once a child star can be created, it will be a real cash cow, the distant Shirley-Deng Bo. Not to mention, the recent Macaulay Culkin is not far away. So, of course, the opportunity to work directly with Hugo in "The End of the World" became a sweet steamed bun, which easily caused a sensation throughout Hollywood! Twentieth Century Fox is looking forward to such a result. They hope to maximize the effect of Hugos "20 Million Club" and strive to convert their contributions into more returns before the movie box office comes out. However, it is estimated that even Fox in the 20th century did not expect that under the strong influence of the "20 million club", this audition would actually evolve into such a grand situation, as if it became Brad''s rise and rain. It is the third largest year-end event after the establishment of a 20 million club. What 20th Century Fox did not expect was that just a few hours later, Columbia Pictures and Innovative Artists Agency jointly announced that Kim Carey would play the "Ace Specialist" for 20 million pieces. Pushed to an even more incredible height, allowing "Apocalypse" to bear greater box office pressure, but also aroused chain attention and instantly became the hottest ace project. When Roland Emmerich arrived at the Los Angeles Grand Theater, looking at the crowds in front of him, he was frightened and froze in place. Even though the car stopped, he did not reach out to open the door. Roland''s first reaction was that he came to the wrong place, and he couldn''t help but subconsciously asked, "This is the Los Angeles Grand Theater?" The driver sitting in the front seat was specially assigned to Roland by Twentieth Century Fox. "You didn''t go wrong." The driver couldn''t help but smiled. Seeing such a lively scene, his words couldn''t help but relax, "The company is early. It is expected that the scene will be very lively. Today, an additional 20 security guards were hired to maintain order. You must go in quickly. If you go slower, you probably wont be able to get in." Its just that 20th Century Fox is not sure now, they Is the number of security guards hired too few? Roland nodded again and again, opened the door and got out of the car. Standing at the door, looking back at the whole blocked street, his sighs erupted involuntarily. He never knew that Los Angeles was outside of Beverly Hills. There is such a prosperous area. More importantly, the prosperous scene here today is even more exaggerated than Hollywood Boulevard. The rush of people fills up every blank in the street. Everywhere you look is crowds, which almost made Roland mistakenly think it was last night. Rockefeller Plaza at New Year''s Eve. The driver drove the car away, but he was struggling. The speed of the departure was like a snail, facing the surging wave, slowly breaking through the waves. Roland strongly suspects that it is estimated that all the actors of school-age children in Hollywood have appeared today; a larger part of the crowd is those children who have no experience in acting, who come to the audition with the idea of ??trying it out or becoming famous overnight; it cannot be ruled out that just I just hope that the fan parents who can see Hugo take their children to the audition, which created the grand occasion of the scene today. Prior to this, Roland was actually very dissatisfied with the strength of the Endeavour Elite Agency. After all, it was not an easy task for the screenwriter and the director to drastically modify the script. Endeavour Elite, a medium-sized brokerage company, is completely relying on Hugo''s momentum to suppress others, and from beginning to end, Hugo has never really appeared, which made Roland quite contempt for Hugo-even if the circle Internally, Hugo has always been very high, but Roland couldn''t make a good impression. But today I saw the sensational scene on the scene. Not only were countless children coming to participate in the audition, but there were at least 20 media reporters within sight Now all the reporters are on the road. Interviewees on the side conducted an interview. It is conceivable that "The End of the World" has reached a peak of momentum before filming begins, and the movie will definitely be more lively when it is released. This also gave Roland endless enthusiasm for the filming of the film. He was originally determined to create a box office giant. Now the surging crowd in front of him has given Roland a big heart. Aspiration, even he himself didn''t notice, the fist of his right hand clenched involuntarily, and even trembling slightly because of being too excited. From this perspective, Hugo is actually the actor who best meets Roland''s expectations. The previous compromises and grievances are not worth mentioning in the hustle and bustle before him. It''s just that Roland shouldn''t be a little worried about whether after Hugo really enters the crew, he will be as dedicated as the legend, and whether he will get along as well as the legend - or difficult to get along with. Looking back, there were still people rushing here one after another. Roland quickly gathered up his thoughts and walked quickly into the Los Angeles Grand Theater. After showing his "Doomsday" crew work card to the guard at the door, Roland Just entered the theater. At this time, the entire theater was brightly lit, and the staff were busy with their feet untouched, and there was a large group of people sitting in the middle of the auditorium. Roland easily saw Hugo''s profile among those people. Chapter 1394： First meeting Roland is a director. Although his qualifications are not deep, he has indeed seen many actors. In this Vanity Fair, the most indispensable are handsome men and beautiful women. Natural advantages in appearance can often become a stepping stone in the entertainment industry. Therefore, Roland is quite immune to appearance. There are many people who look really good, and their appearance is indeed very good, even perfect, but many of them are just a mask, an empty shell, their eyes, talk, The temperament can''t show the charm and foundation that matches the appearance, and often can only make people sigh "the appearance is really good", but after that, they can''t leave any impression. Such people are countless in the entertainment industry. This was the first time Roland saw Hugo with his own eyes. He had just walked into the theater, and there were at least more than one hundred people in his sight, but he saw Hugo at first sight. After crossing the bustling crowd, Hugo was Sitting there steadily like that, with a bright smile on his face, his eyes seriously looked at Leonardo dancing in front of him, listening carefully to the story told by Leonardo. A long distance away, Roland could even see the light gleaming in Hugo''s eyes, and the whole person easily caught his sight, making him unable to move away. What is the appearance of Hugo? There is no count of the falling sky in the outside world. At least Roland is too far away now and can''t see clearly. He can''t even see the shape of Hugo''s eyes, nose, and mouth, but his sight is firmly locked in this way. Hugo. Just because Hugo has a temperament, it is something that has been sculpted after years of tempering, the precipitation of knowledge, and the polishing of time. It is invisible, intangible, or even inexplicable, but that kind of temperament easily makes the whole Everyone else in the field was eclipsed-even the handsome and sunny Leonardo, even the bright and bright Cameron, even the bright and dazzling lights of the theater above. Roland just froze in place, and he suddenly understood what the turbulence off the court was for. "Roland, you are here." A voice broke Roland''s hesitation and sluggishness. He turned his head, but only saw a vague dim halo. It seemed that the focus had not been recovered from Hugo, and he blinked. After adjusting the focus, I realized who the person in front of him was, "Hey, Sergio." Sergio Mimica Gozan, his assistant director. "Huh, you''re late." There was a thin layer of sweat on Sergio''s forehead. "We don''t have time to greet you now. This is the case. The crowds outside are too exaggerated. Our plan must be changed. Each group Fifteen children, when they saw those they liked, they shouted out and talked, and if they didnt, they just went to the next group..." "Wait, wait..." Sergio''s fast speaking rhythm made Roland''s slightly dull brain unable to react. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and then opened his eyes again, "You mean , Each group has fifteen children, and then speed up, not to conduct in-depth auditions." Originally, they thought of each group of five children, talking one by one, but now it is obviously impossible. "Yes, after you have chosen the one you are satisfied with, you can have a second audition." Sergio concluded simply and neatly. Roland nodded to express his understanding, "Also, Hugo will not participate in the whole process, he will wait the most. I will leave in half an hour..." "It''s okay. Casting is not his job." If he can, the last thing the director wants is for actors to participate in the casting work, because this is interfering with the work of the crew, so Roland smiled instead. nod. "No, you didn''t understand what I meant." Sergio added, "I mean, its better to make progress in this half an hour. You know, many people want to see Hugo, and also want rain. Guo can participate in their audition." Only then did Roland react. He had forgotten that the reason why Hugo appeared today was requested by Kevin Pence, because this was one of the pre-publication links of "End of the World", otherwise Hugo did not have it at all. The plan to participate in the casting. "Sorry, I forgot. What are you waiting for? You can inform the interviewers outside that I have come in. I will go over and say hello to the actors." Sergio made an "ok" gesture, and then walked quickly outside. Roland adjusted his breathing again and walked towards the direction where the actors gathered. Because the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company attaches great importance to "the end of the world" this time, it can be said that all the elites of the company have made every effort. Almost every actor has a representative work. Not only the biggest Hugo was present today, but all other actors also came to join in. No wonder the number of reporters outside is so amazing. After today, everyone knows that the "End of the World" crew is about to officially start, just waiting for the children. The actors are selected. The strong cast of all members also made the scene star-studded. "Good morning, Mr. Lancaster." At this time, Roland didn''t have the director''s command of the crew. On the contrary, with a gentle smile, he politely greeted Hugo on his own initiative. Hugo, like everyone else, was listening to Leonardos story. Hearing Rolands words, he quickly stood up, patted Leonardos arm lightly, and let the young man get out of the chair. Jumping down, Hugo first stretched out his right hand, "Is the German etiquette customary to call surnames? I hope I was not rude when greeting Germans before." Roland was stunned by Hugo''s words, and then laughed, holding Hugo''s right hand, "It''s nice to meet you, Hugo." "Roland, you''re late, I think the children outside are waiting in a hurry." Hugo joked with a chuckle, but there was a little bit of starlight in those amber eyes, blooming a friendly message. Roland was infected by Hugo just after a meeting, and he could deeply feel Hugo''s friendliness. This was completely different from Roland''s previous guesses, but it also made Roland breathe a sigh of relief. Although Roland is not sure, Hugos politeness is only out of courteous superficial effort. After all, the pressing posture of Rick Rosen still left Roland''s heart lingering, or Hugos true personality. But this is at least the first time we met. Let Roland relax. Compared with the tense swords at the stage of cooperation negotiation, Roland''s nervousness was relaxed after the cooperation was truly reached. He originally thought that the entire cooperation process would be arduous, but today''s first meeting was a good start, which added to Roland. A lot of confidence. After simply saying hello to others around him, when Roland was hesitating where he should sit down, Leonardo stood aside and gave up his position, let Roland and Hugo sit together, he laughed. Said, "Since it is work today, it is natural to let the director and the actor sit together." Cameron, who was sitting on the other side of Hugo, was stunned for a while, and he realized when Roland sat down, and quickly stood up, "Sorry, I... I forgot... Sandra..." In "The End of the World", Cameron was just a friendly guest role, and did not play the heroine. Sandra Bullock got the role of Ja Siming. Sandra, who was sitting behind, stood up and patted Cameron on the shoulder, "Don''t mind, I will borrow Hugo for a long time during the next filming, so now I allow you to possess Hugo for a while. "Sandra''s expression of "I am the owner of Hugo" caused everyone nearby to burst into laughter. Even Hugo couldn''t help but glanced at Sandra depressedly. Cameron also laughed involuntarily, but she still looked at Hugo, as if asking what Hugo meant. Hugo chuckled slightly. In fact, Leonardo was just joking. The most important thing was to give Roland and Hugo a time to get along. After all, this was the first time the two met, and it was the only one between the two before the film was officially filmed. Communication opportunities, as for other people, it doesn''t matter. After getting Hugo''s affirmative look, Cameron sat down, and the surrounding excitement gradually settled down. "Do you have any thoughts on the choice of children''s actors today?" Roland asked politely. As he thought before, it is better not to participate in the work of the director, but Hugo''s position is so special. , So he still had to communicate. Hugo turned his head and shrugged his shoulders. "It depends on you." This made Roland cast a puzzled look. Hugo had to explain, "It depends on how you set this character. And how do you set the role of Steve. Would you like to spend some pen and ink shaping Steve''s family line?" The meaning of Hugo is very simple. If Roland does not intend to spend too much time on this role, then it is actually just a symbol. The so-called audition today is more of a link in the business operation of 20th Century Fox~www. novelhall.com~ In the end, choosing a kid who fits your eyes, or choosing a little actor with performance experience based on personal relationships, does not have much effect. But if Roland intends to make use of this role, he set Steve to have a child. This is obviously not written casually. It is bound to show Steves warm side, and the communication between father and son will become An important addition to the role. In many cases, there is no need for too many screens, just a few face-to-face conversations, or the eyes and small movements of the father when playing with his son. These details can be used to shape the character. This is enough for commercial films. According to the second line of thinking, the young actor must have some spirituality, depending on what Roland wants him to show: is it clever or rebellious, is it eccentric or conforms to the rules, what is the commonality between him and his father. So this means that the selection of actors is not so sloppy. Hugos words are very simple, but Roland has tasted something. He is not a director who has a deep research on character creation, but he can feel that Hugo does have his own ideas. Roland thought that Rick had his own ideas before. It''s just casual talk, Hugo''s request for the script is just one of the big tricks, but today, it seems that this is not the case. "Oh, do you have an idea? You can talk and listen." Roland said. Chapter 1395： Role audition "I don''t have any special thoughts, just thinking, maybe I can give Steve a reason to become a hero, such as family." Faced with Roland''s curiosity, Hugo did not reserve, and simply said his own thoughts. In fact, Hugo did not intend to delve into and analyze the characters for "The End of the World", which was later renamed "Independence Day". On the one hand, because there is almost no characterization of the characters in this movie, it is just like At the beginning, the "speed of life and death" was similar; on the other hand, because Hugo does not want to think about acting too much now, he still needs a period of time to rest and adjust slowly after the "death prisoner walk". Only after experiencing it, Hugo can realize the feeling that Heath Ledger felt after filming "Batman: The Dark Knight". But as Hugo said, if "Independence Day" can give Steve a reason to fight for it, the whole role will be full. This is also a common problem in many commercial popcorn movies. Those heroes who go to the sky only fight for battle, and the action is to buckle down the big hat like "I want to defend the earth", which looks hollow and boring, until 2002, "Spider" When "Xia" appeared, this changed the status quo. "A reason to struggle..." Roland was lost in thought because of Hugo''s simple sentence. Obviously, this is a part that many people have not considered, and this is why the "Batman Prequel" series directed by Christopher Nolan can become a classic. A hero, after all, he is also a person and an independent individual. The thoughts in Roland''s mind couldn''t help but began to roll, he turned his head and looked at Hugo with a relaxed face, thoughtfully. In fact, in Hollywood, there are too many examples of overnight fame, and there is no lack of vases that rely solely on appearance, so people often think that Hollywood is too easy to become famous. But in fact, it is never easy to really want to gain a foothold in this Vanity Fair, and none of the few people who can reach the top are fools. Hugo''s wisdom made Roland unpredictable. Why did Brad Pitt wait until this year to usher in a full-blown outbreak? Why not "seven deadly sins" but "twelve monkeys"? There are many reasons. The accumulation of works is an inevitable factor, but one of the factors that cannot be ignored is Brad''s own mind and understanding of Vanity Fair. Only when he really grows up will the superstar aura follow. The turning point of the "seven deadly sins" is of utmost importance to Brad. Otherwise, there are Drew Barrymore, River Phoenix, Macaulay Culkin, and Justin Bieber, Shia LaBeouf (.), and Jonas Brothers... They have all been smash hits. But none of them can truly have a superstar halo. The road to the superstar has never been that simple. Roland suddenly became curious about Hugo''s experience. It was not the experiences that people knew, such as the "Death Poetry Society", "Hudson Eagle", Golden Raspberry Award, etc.; but Hugo himself was on a long path of acting. On the exploration and pursuit. "It''s started." Hugo didn''t seem to notice Roland''s gaze at all, and pointed to the stage with a smile. Roland pulled the corner of his mouth apologetically, then turned his head to look at the stage, at which time the whole stage had become crowded. Fifteen children in a row stand in a straight line, looking around blankly, and even some people are talking loudly. It seems that most of them are **** without any acting experience, they dont know what to do, or even dont. Knowing where to look, just standing in place anxiously or nervously or excitedly, it looks like the scene of kindergarten and elementary school children going on a spring outing together. On the left side of the stage stood a lot of children. I cant tell how many people there are. Obviously, they are the next group of people who are going to be on the stage for auditions. Whats more lively is that empty seats began to fill up one after another. Full, mainly considering that most of the people who came to audition today are children. Although the winter in Los Angeles is not cold, the outdoor wind is still relatively strong; and the Los Angeles Grand Theater can accommodate two thousand people, so Sergio Lead the team behind them to the room and sit down in order. As a result, the atmosphere of the whole scene began to heat up. It was not the noise of the gongs and drums, but the chaos of the sorrows. It was obvious that the children''s restlessness could be felt, and the air was constantly colliding between the immature faces. "Ah, look at these children..." Cameron gently pulled Hugo''s arm, and sighed in a low voice. Although she didn''t finish her words, the slightly rising tone of excitement already showed her emotions. Hugo looked at the emotions on Cameron''s face and couldn''t help but laugh. The fifteen children in front of you stand in a row high and low. The one standing on the far right is very tall, and is at least 5.4 feet (1.65 meters) or more visually. It is among the children in this row. The tallest, quite different from the crowd. The child looked very nervous, his right hand was constantly wiping sweat on the edge of his pants, and the noise of other children around him also distracted him. You can see him turning his head anxiously to look at the other children next to him, his mouth squirming, as if Saying "Quiet...Quiet..." "Really? Don''t you think the child is really..." Hugo frowned slightly and said with a smile, "It''s noisy and difficult to control?" Hugo once played a single father in "Sleepless in Seattle", and because of Hugo''s personality, he is very fond of children and can always mingle with children. But the sudden appearance of so many children in front of him today still made Hugo feel a headache. He only felt that there were bees buzzing in his head. "No, I think this is where the child is different from us." Cameron said with a smile, and then suddenly just grabbed Hugo''s arm and pointed to the child on the far left of the stage. , "Look, you see, he is leading other children, he is obviously going to be angry, but he is holding back his emotions, isn''t that expression cute?" Hugo could feel that Camerons voice was beginning to change. Before Hugo laughed out, he heard Roland chuckling next to him. Cameron heard the sound and saw Rolands face when he looked back. There was a full smile, which made Cameron twitched the corners of his mouth awkwardly, and gave Roland a stiff smile, then stared at Hugo with wide eyes, slowly stopped his back, and leaned back on the back of the chair. . Cameron like this makes people really can''t help but laugh. "How about it, do you have any special thoughts about this group of children?" Roland asked. Hugo shook his head directly, "No, you can discuss with the casting director." Hugo does not intend to participate in the casting, these matters are left to Rick and Kevin to decide, but Hugo has one Something curious, "Roland, is this all about public casting?" "What do you mean?" Roland did not react. "I mean, why does it look like... uh, we are picking slaves." Hugo''s metaphor made Roland laugh directly, attracting the attention of many people around, even the children on the stage. They all looked over. The child standing on the far left also cast his eyes nervously. No one knew whether the laughter was a good thing or a bad thing. Roland also realized his gaffe, and quickly said to Hugo in a low voice, "No, it''s not the case. I saw this scene for the first time today." After speaking, he leaned forward and chose the cast. The director began to talk in a low voice. Hugo asked this because todays audition looks very different. In fact, Hugo himself has participated in many public auditions. He and Leonardo met at the public audition of "Scent of a Woman". Many auditions are crowded with crowds, and the competition is extremely fierce. Although the crowd has increased a bit today, it is still not uncommon. However, Hugo was sitting under the stage at this time. Although it was also used as a movie screening venue, it was originally used as a stage theater. Therefore, Hugo sits in the middle of the auditorium and can have a panoramic view of the whole stage. Everyone on the stage seems so real and so trivial. The kind of close contact is condescending from above the stage. Come, he can clearly discover the small details of every interviewer. This made Hugo sigh. He has never participated in such an audition, because this stage will fully show the people on it in front of the audience. Hugo couldn''t help but think of it. It''s no wonder that actors from British academies have mandatory requirements to stand on the stage in the East End of London. The test of face-to-face with the audience is definitely not that simple. This audition is far beyond Hugo''s imagination, which makes Hugo more interested in today''s selection. Of course, he is not in the role of an interviewer just as a participant in it. Because the child on the far left was outstanding in height, Hugo''s eyes naturally shifted. He took a closer look and felt something unusual, but he couldn''t tell. He lowered his voice and asked Cameron, "You said , The child on the far left...is really under twelve years old?" Hugo really doesn''t know the age of the child, it seems they all look the same. Cameron also looked at it carefully, "Yes, he looks...should be thirteen or fourteen years old?" Then she raised her finger to the child, "Look, he is obviously more sensible than other children. Its too much. Either you often participate in auditions, or you have grown up and sensible." Hugo glanced at Cameron and said silently, "So, eight-year-olds are ignorant?" If parents tell their eight-year-olds what is going on today, they will certainly understand. This complaint made Cameron stick out his tongue shyly. Hugo turned his head and took a serious look again, but Roland had already signaled to let this group of children off the stage, and the child on the far left left first. At this moment, a flash of inspiration flashed in Hugo''s mind and he finally knew what was abnormal. Up! This kid looks too familiar, like... the young version of Captain America! Chapter 1396： Familiar face Hugo carefully thought about the face of the tall child just now, but found that the memory was blurred again, and his face blindness was indeed dying. However, the green face just now was indeed very familiar, and then recalled, It''s exactly like Captain America whose eyebrows have not fully opened yet. Naturally, what Hugo remembered was not the shoddy version of "Captain America (. in 1991, but the "Captain America (.:the...avenger recreated in 2011 with the help of Marvel''s momentum. In the history of American comics, Marvel and Marvel are two major rivals, but they have always had the upper hand. Its Batman, Superman, Wonder Woman and other characters can almost be said to be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and "Superman" has become A universal pronoun for countless superheroes. But after entering the 21st century, Marvel, who relied on "Spider-Man" to fight a beautiful turnaround, has shown its skills in the field of movies. From Iron Man to Captain America, from Thor to Black Widow, it is natural that there is no shortage of sweeping forces. The Avengers. Marvel has pushed the surplus value of hero movies to the extreme, becoming the most powerful money-making machine in the second decade of the 21st century. The "Captain America" ??series is one of them, and Chris Evans (. Evans), who plays this hero, is one of Hollywood''s most typical hero actor representatives. He has been active as a vase actor in his youth. Reese, first joined the "Fantastic Four (., and then became Captain America, relying on a tendon and handsome and sunny appearance, achieved the pinnacle of an actor''s career. Although Chris still has nothing to say about his acting skills, but as a hero vase, he has indeed achieved super popularity. Hugo always thinks that the tall kid just now is Chris, but if Hugo remembers correctly, Chris should be fourteen or fifteen this year, which is beyond today''s age limit. Hugo is only twenty-eight years old this year. This time he will perform in his true colors without special makeup. That''s why the children in the movie should be five to twelve years old. This makes sense. If a fourteen-year-old child plays the role of Hugos son, it would be too contradictory. It is estimated that people will have to explore the actor''s past-what happened when he was fourteen? However, the kid suspected of being Chris has left the stage, and Hugo has no way to verify whether he is the future Captain America. However, Hugo suddenly realized that he is now a veteran actor who has been rolling in Hollywood for thirteen years, and after 1996, those actors who are about 30 years old will usher in the first spring on the big screen in the future. , And now they have gradually entered Hollywood. This is the era that Hugo is most familiar with, and the actors he is most familiar with will show the most youthful appearance in front of him-more importantly, they appear. Standing in front of Hugo, he is still a child. This is really a very interesting thing. Hugo suddenly had a strong curiosity and wanted to go backstage to check whether the child was Chris Evans or not. This sudden thought made the smile on Hugo''s mouth unconscious, perhaps surrounded by countless children. , Hugo also became childish. But the second group of children stepped onto the stage immediately. Hugo suppressed the thoughts in his heart, and then cast his gaze towards the stage, trying to find some familiar faces in it. This actually changed today''s audition. It''s going to be fun. But after watching several groups in a row, Hugo did not find a familiar face, which made Hugo quite disappointed. He couldn''t help but pursed his lips, sighing, "It is one in 10,000 to be able to make a day in Hollywood. No chance is there," but Cameron sitting next to him suddenly pulled Hugo''s sleeve, "Hey, that kid is waving with you." "Who?" Hugo looked in the direction Cameron was pointing, and then saw a little **** waving at him happily. The plump face showed a tooth that was missing a front tooth. People can''t help but laugh. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, and waved at the little bit. "Aren''t you going to have a chat with him?" Cameron also waved at Xiao Budian, with a very excited expression on his face. But after saying this, Cameron turned around and saw the unconcealed astonishment on Hugos face. She was not surprised. Hugos face blindness is almost universally known, and it is now in many seniors. At the party, many people even deliberately made Hugo jokes, letting Hugo guess where they met and what their names were. "Ross-Maringill?" Cameron took the initiative to say, Hugo still looked blank, "''Seattle sleeps at night''?" Hugo was stunned, looked at the little one again, and suddenly realized: this child in front of him. Surprisingly, it was the little one who played his son in the play in "Night Sleep in Seattle", Rose. Hugo patted his head in annoyance, but at this time Roland had already let the children go down. Hugo could only show Rose a bright smile, waved his hand vigorously, and leaned against the back of the chair depressed. Sandra''s voice came from behind, "It turns out that the so-called big-name rumors came out like this..." The sentence directly choked and Hugo almost didn''t choke on his own saliva. Indeed, this is how big-name rumors often emerge. Hugo used to cooperate with Rose, and it was only more than two years ago. As a result, Hugo did not recognize Rose or even remember the other partys name. This is not only a rude, but in Roses view, Hugo is Playing big cards. Fortunately, Rose is just a child. Hugo moaned lowly, covered his cheek in annoyance, and rubbed it vigorously. Although Hugo also knew that it was impossible for him to remember every member of the crew, every supporting role, every actor, but in terms of politeness, his face blindness and weak memory of names are indeed not worth promoting. Seeing Hugo''s posture, Sandra chuckled while sitting behind, while Cameron looked at Hugo unexpectedly-she had never seen Hugo look like this. This is just a small episode. The audition on the stage is still going on. Roland and others are recording interesting subjects beside him, while Hugo seems a little distracted. Now it seems that it is not that he did not find a familiar face, but Because of his face blindness, even if he saw a well-known actor in the future, he did not recognize it, which immediately made all the interesting disappear. "Look, that kid is really beautiful!" Cameron held Hugo''s palm and shook it excitedly, "Wow, this kid''s eyes are really... when he grows up, many girls will be crazy about him. ." Hugo didn''t have much interest in the first place, but he felt Cameron''s enthusiasm, and he couldn''t help but cast his gaze over. Then he saw a little man with short legs and short hands, with a pink cheek pouting. A pair of eyeballs looked around restlessly. Although they looked like five or six years old, their sloppy eyebrows could already see some of the handsomeness in the cuteness. When seeing those eyes, Hugo couldn''t help but his eyes widened. He knew these eyes because the impression was too deep. It was Nicholas Holt (.), which relied on the British TV series "Skin( The hit-and-pop handsome niche, and later also made a breakthrough in Hollywood, the most representative role is to play the young version of the beast in the "x-men" series. The slender height, handsome face, and charming temperament made Nicholas the favorite of countless people. His relationship with Jennifer Lawrence, the second youngest Oscar winner in film history, also attracted attention. But, isn''t Nicholas British? Why did you go to Hollywood to audition? However, Hugo vaguely remembered that Holt''s family had several children, all of whom were beauty embryos. They had more or less participated in theatrical performances. It can be seen that their family should have been nurturing since they were young. "Looking at his clever appearance, I guess the family is also consciously cultivating in the direction of actors." While Hugo and Cameron were whispering, Roland and the others also called Nicholas out of the list and let the little guy introduce himself. Although the little guy is only six years old, he speaks in an orderly manner, one sentence after anotherit is Nicholas Holt as Hugo guessed, and he even added a sentence at the end of his self-introduction, "my mother said. You dont understand my accent, let me slow down Do you understand now? This caused a roar of laughter in the audience, and Nicholas looked towards the side stage because he didnt understand. She seemed to want to ask her mother what was going on. It can be seen that Roland is very satisfied with Nicholas, and he has shown the potential of an actor since he was a child. Later, Hugo saw several familiar faces in the future. Relying on the "Transformers" popular Shia LaBeouf, he was once known as the successor of Tom Hanks, but then he was also in Vanity Fair. Lost myself, drinking and smoking. Poisons, fights, smashing performances... Xiah, who was only nine years old at this time, was already like a little adult, proudly raising his chin and announcing to everyone, "This role must be mine." Such childish language was again. It is to make everyone laugh. When seeing Henry Cavill (henry.), many people at the scene uttered low sighs. The little Henry, who is only twelve years old this year, exudes a classical handsomeness, that kind of traditional and elegant Handsome is indeed very eye-catching. Although he later became the new version of "Superman" and climbed to the peak of his career; but more people remember him because of his bad luck: he missed the "Twilight", "Batman Prequel" series, the new 007, The "Harry Potter" series and other popular works have never been able to get their own opportunities. Hugo couldn''t help but want to complain: So what is Henry''s chance of participating in "The End of the World"? Does bad luck start from a young age? Chapter 1397： Focus on the crowd After he really invested, Hugo found that many faces actually looked familiar, and he even doubted whether he was a psychological role-because he believed that there were bound to be many future actors here, so subconsciously he associated all similar faces. But it is undeniable that Hugo did see a lot of familiar faces, more of them are TV actors, of course, there are also many movie actors-although most Hugos cannot be named. At this time, when a group of children stepped onto the court, before they even had time to speak, the whole audience burst into laughter, because there were actually two black children among the fifteen children. Obviously, they didn''t intend to win at all, they just wanted to come and join in the fun. One of the children said shyly into the microphone handed over by the staff, "My mother said to come and see...Look at Hugo-Lan Kai Mr. Ster." Hearing this, there was another whistle and scream at the scene, which caused most of the children to look around without knowing it. Obviously, they didn''t understand the point of the sentence just now. "Ah, he is so cute." Cameron whispered in Hugo''s ear again, and even trampled Hugo''s arm with his hands, as if he was playing with a pillow, which made Hugo Very helpless, "You said, if we two had children, wouldn''t it be so cute?" Hugo''s back muscles suddenly stiffened. This topic... He turned his head stubbornly and glanced at Cameron, only to find that Cameron hadn''t noticed the abnormality at all, and he still looked at the children on the stage with a happy face. , Hugo didn''t know how to respond with that face of indulging in it. "Maybe she was just talking casually? Just a joke?" Hugo thought, after all, Cameron is only 23 years old now, and they have only been together for only a year and a half, so suddenly they said something about the child. , This progress seems far beyond Hugo''s imagination. Thinking of this, Hugo breathed a sigh of relief, thinking about how to respond. Cameron next to him was immersed in his thoughts and smiled chucklingly, "If there are children, he or she must have your eyes. I like your eyes the most." After that, Cameron raised his head and put his chin on Hugo''s shoulder, and looked at Hugo earnestly, "If our children also enter Hollywood, it would be weird." Cameron finished speaking with a smile. It took a while to notice the tightness of Hugo''s face, and only then did he notice the changes in the seat of Hugo''s muscles with his hands. At this time Cameron realized that the topic she just said seemed too sensitive, which is not suitable for joking, because it means that she has really thought about this matter-even if it is not serious, but at least I also imagined it, but the two of them seem to be a little far away from getting married now. Married... Thinking of this word, Cameron''s cheeks were so hot that she ignored the flash of helplessness and embarrassment in Hugo''s eyes. Cameron quickly collected her thoughts. She also knew that the topic just now was not good, so she planned to explain to Hugo, but unexpectedly there was a loud noise from behind, followed by a loud bang. Then, the resounding echo kept reverberating, and everyone in the Los Angeles Grand Theater was taken aback. Cameron and Hugo also subconsciously turned their heads and looked over, and then saw a turbulent crowd at the door, and the order could even be said to be a little chaotic. Since Fox has taken all safety measures in the 20th century today, the order of the queue has been very stable. At this time, it suddenly became messy, which is very surprising. A group of staff sitting in front of Hugo immediately stood up and ran towards the back, hoping to deal with the situation as soon as possible. Today, all the people attending the audition are children, and safety must be the first priority. "Go away, you all get out of me! Who dares to stop me!" A rough and sharp voice rang, which was also very obvious in the chaos, mixed with chaotic air sounds, "My son He is the number one superstar in the United States today. You are already stupid without him being a leading actor. Now you are still asking us to line up for a public audition? This is a shame, this is a shame! There was chaos at the entrance of the theater. , The man''s roar seemed angry, and there was a trace of desperate madness. Since the door at the entrance has not been closed yet, and the sun is shining in, so it is in a backlit state at this time, making it difficult to see what is happening at the door, but Roland can''t help standing up. There was chaos on the scene today. But the "End of the World" crew, countless reporters on the scene have to record this scene. Hugo is rather calm. When he was still running around before the crossing, the crew saw a lot of dog blood. It''s no surprise that this situation is today. However, Hugo also breathed a sigh of relief deep in his heart. The chaos on the scene broke the stiffness and embarrassment just now, at least allowing both him and Cameron to cushion a little. The theater door was closed, and the staff rushed outside and tried their best to maintain order on the scene, but it seemed that there should be nothing wrong outside, it was just some commotion. Now the problem is inside the venue. The yelling man strode forward, and he was stopped by the staff after about ten yards, but he was still struggling hard. It seemed that he was here to make trouble, and it was vague. Qing''s words make people strongly suspect that he is in a state of drunkenness. "You all get out of here! My son is the biggest star in the world, and you people are not even worthy to bring him water... Get out! Grass!" The staff just rushed to him after half of the words were said. The man squeezed to the ground-two fists were hard to beat four hands, the man was clamped to the ground in embarrassment, and then he kept struggling and roaring, swearing. The staff naturally wouldnt let him go on like this. The two pulled him up, ready to turn him away from the scene, but the man started yelling frantically, Wheres Hugo? Let Hugo come out! I know Hugo. That shameless bastard! Let him come over and kneel for me! I want him to apologize!" What is going on here? Roland and the others all looked at Hugo who was sitting there in wonder. Hugo felt innocent at this time. Because of the distance, he didn''t even know who the man was. As a result, Leonardo still showed his face. The expression of "You got into trouble" made Hugo very speechless. Joseph came over, patted Hugo on the shoulder, and motioned him to take a look. In fact, as a public figure, the higher the reputation, the higher the possibility of being inexplicably splashed with sewage. This is the reason why the so-called popularity of people is high. Now the name "Hugo Lancaster" is almost a household name in the United States, so even strangers who have never met can use Hugo to speak out. In such a situation, just ignore it. After all, it is impossible for Hugo to take care of the mood of the 200 million people in the United States. However, because today''s occasion is quite special and there are so many children on the scene, it is still necessary to be considerate. Just now, Rick went out to settle the situation outside-Endeavour Elite Brokerage and Twentieth Century Fox are a joint cooperation situation. Everyone is prosperous and every one is damaged, so Rick will naturally not take it lightly. The same was true at this time, Joseph went forward to see what was going on. It stands to reason that the order at the scene has been very good today. Why did things suddenly go wrong? The security guard at the door wouldn''t let people in easily, and didn''t know what was going on outside. Joseph walked forward, and after seeing the person, he actually looked back at Hugo. Although he couldn''t see Joseph''s expression because of the distance, Hugo knew that things might not be that simple. "I recognize you, you are the devil''s assistant! You are the murderer''s accomplice! I want to kill you, I want to kill you!" After the man saw Joseph, he was even more out of control. Almost did not hold back, the scene became more chaotic for a while. Hugo looked back at Cameron and stood up after hesitating. Although he was not in charge of the scene today, he could not let the chaos continue. The public audition must continue. Hugo was not only named. And as the most appealing person on the scene today, he needs to stand up. Hugo walked to the aisle, Roland thought for a while and walked out. Hugo kept pressing his hands down and told the children on both sides, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, things will be resolved!" Under Hugo''s appeasement, the originally tumultuous auditorium gradually calmed down. Seeing Hugo''s actions, the other staff members reacted. Everyone took care to stop the crazy man, but forgot to appease the scene, so everyone started to disperse and calm the scene. The emotions of children and parents. Hugo and Roland walked over quickly, and when they were five steps away, Hugo could smell the alcohol that was rushing to his face. This was too exaggerated, as if the other party had just taken it out of the wine tank. Come in so-so. The man in front of him has disheveled hair, a greasy short and medium hair looks dirty, his face is covered with scum and a shirt stained with wine and stains, even if he is a tramp, he doesn''t have any problems. But Hugo has already walked in front of him, but the other party didn''t seem to recognize Hugo because he was so addicted to alcohol, he was still cursing, "Let Hugo''s **** roll in front of me, I want to give him a good meal. Lessons!" Joseph looked back at Hugo helplessly, "What should I do..." Although the other party did not recognize Hugo, Hugo did recognize him. Hugo''s eyes widened in surprise, "Why did he come here?" Obviously, he was confused by the unexpected situation in front of him. This decadent and embarrassed man is Christopher Kit Culkin, the famous **** guard dog, and the father of Macaulay Culkin. Chapter 1398： Passed Artist No one expected that it would be Christopher Kit Culkin, the famous Hollywood **** watchdog, who regarded his son as the so-called father of a cash cow, and did everything he could to squeeze out his sons surplus. Value, even others disdain. Although he was just an agent and Macaulay was the real actor, his exposure rate was not inferior to that of his son, so Hugo quickly recognized him. In this way, the current chaos is explained. The children waiting in line outside, as well as the parents with the idea of ??an actor, must be very clear about the value of Macaulay Culkin-after all, he is the hottest child star in the world in the past five years. It is no exaggeration to say that in the past five years, the roles of children in major Hollywood studios have basically listed Macaulay as the first choice. Only after Macaulays screening and Macaulays decision to give up Will consider choosing other actors; many of these film companies even tailored screenplays for Macaulay according to Kitt''s request, and specifically created the screenplay with him as the core protagonist. This kind of Macaulay can be regarded as the first person in the type of actor, dominating the entire children''s actor market. Macaulay appears in any place in the United States, it is estimated that it will immediately become the focus-even wider than the recognition of Hugo, this is the real national fanaticism. So, the noise outside just now is not surprising. The security guard at the door is obviously innocent, because the "Home Alone" series is a work under the 20th Century Fox and one of their most successful series; not to mention that Macaulay is a child actor himself, he came to participate" The audition for "End of the World" was also reasonable and reasonable, so in the face of the domineering Kitt, they were not sure for a while, and Kitt broke in after hesitating. Then there was chaos on the scene. Hugo saw Kitt who was still cursing in his mouth, could not help but look wrong, not because of Kitt''s embarrassment and accident, but because he had never thought about Macaulay playing his son-if Hugo hadn''t I remember it wrong, Macaulay is 15 years old this year, but Hugo is only 28 years old, so...isnt that right? Therefore, when you find that the person in front of you is Kitt, and think of Kitt''s complaints and curses just now, Hugo''s surprise has not concealed at all. "Hey, hey, calm down, calm down!" It was Joseph who stood up to deal with the situation. Now he is familiar with handling these unexpected situations. Since the Houston incident, he has become a lot more cautious. Seeing that Kit was still talking nonsense in front of him, Joseph curled his lips, then walked forward and turned Kit''s wrist over and pushed it back. Kit screamed like a pig. However, because Joseph''s actions were concealed and there were staff around him, no one knew what Joseph did. Joseph put his hand back without showing a trace, "Are you awake now?" Joseph''s voice made Kitt move his eyes blankly, "What do you want? Do you want to teach Hugo a lesson? Want to audition?" "Hey!" Hugo looked at Joseph with a black line on his forehead. Joseph looked back at Hugo and shrugged innocently, but Roland, who was immediately following him, laughed directly. However, it was obviously not the time to laugh. Roland also noticed that the other children around had focused their attention, and quickly narrowed their smiles and put on a serious look. "Tell me, do you want to fight or audition?" Joseph didn''t pay attention to Kitt''s previous complaints, and pointed out the core of the problem neatly. Kitt was at a loss before he came to his senses. He searched around quickly and seemed to be looking for something, "Audition, audition, of course an audition!" He whispered in his mouth, "Mike, Mike! Come here," Come here!" Mike, Macaulay''s nickname. Only then did Hugo realize that his eyes fell on Kit just now, but he didn''t see Macaulay. Accompanied by Kit''s cry, a thin figure cowardly emerged from the crowd beside him. He looked very hesitant, his thin shoulders were trembling slightly, and his eyes moved uneasily among the crowd, with a golden head. The long hair looked a little messy, and the thick dark circles made his face look extremely pale. So Macaulay, where is the image of the darling of the United States, looks like an addiction. Gentleman. Even Hugo, who has experienced the ups and downs of the entertainment industry, understands the ups and downs in Vanity Fair. He has not only seen, experienced, and is experiencing, but seeing Macaulay in front of him still Hugo couldn''t help sighing. Why did Fox give up Macaulay in the 20th century? Why didn''t the characters in "The End of the World" consider Macaulay? Is it just because Macaulay''s age is inappropriate? Obviously this is not the case. Known as the guard dog of hell, Kit is insatiable, aggressive, money-loving, and profligate. Not only does he have a lot of bad habits, but he also allows Macauley to get a lot of bad habits. As parents, the Culkins are undoubtedly incompetent. They "successfully" made the entire Hollywood hate themselves, and all film companies were reluctant to deal with them. In addition, child actors are inherently very limited. Macaulay has been repeating the "Home Alone" model. The audience soon stopped buying it. The movie box office has repeatedly declined, which has also caused the film company to abandon McCaw. One of the important factors of profit. Since "Master Weiweikuo" was released at the end of 1994, Macaulay has not received any scripts for 24 months. The major film companies have not yet seen the box office of these two works, and have refused to compromise with Kitt. It can be said that the box office is one reason, but Kitt''s greed and dominance are the main reason. Macaulay, who was once invincible and known as the successor of Shirley Temple, fell like this. The momentum that swept the world at its peak was no different from Shirley''s back then, but the follow-up development was very different. Until her death, Xiulan remained a legendary symbol of Hollywood, leaving a strong mark in history; but Macaulay was like a meteor, leaving only two "Home Alone" and was quickly overwhelmed. In the alcohol and drugs. In the product. Therefore, when Fox conceived the "End of the World" in the twentieth century, Macaulay was never considered from the beginning to the end. But why did Kit appear at the public audition scene of "The End of the World"? It''s not other works, but "the end of the world" because this work is now the focus of attention in the United States. Does Kitt think this can be a springboard for Macaulay''s comeback? Or are there other special reasons? Looking at Macaulay in front of him, even if he had experienced countless Hugos, he couldn''t help but sigh. Kitt didn''t notice Hugo at all, but exclaimed to Joseph, "Our Mike is absolutely capable, trust me!" Kitt looked back, saw the cowardly Macaulay, and then broke free. They opened the staff''s hands-they got Joseph''s sign and let go. Kit was like an eagle catching a chicken, and he lifted Macauley''s collar directly, but because he drank too much alcohol, he didn''t have his hands. Strength, so I can only drag Macaulay over, "Come on, Mike, show them your abilities, laugh! Let''s laugh!" Kitt''s blood-red eyes flashed with excitement and terrible light, as if a wolf who had been hungry for a long time saw the food, and Macaulay was the piece of fresh meat. Macaulay was frightened by Kitt, and the whole person shrank into a ball, just shaking his head, not willing to say anything. Kit raised his hand and wanted to hit Macaulay. That action shocked everyone around him-in the United States, the protection of children is very careful, as can be seen in the Michael Jackson incident. No matter what Macaulay is like, he is always a child. The staff standing next to him did not even wait for Kitt to move, but grabbed Macauley back and tried to protect him. Kit also realized his recklessness and quickly put his hands down, "Sorry, sorry, my fault." Kit squatted down and put his hands on Macaulay''s arms, "Mike, look, here so Many people, but no one is as good as you, no one is as good as you, as long as you can get this role, you can once again become the focus of the reporter''s attention, and you can achieve success again! Remember? Standing on the red carpet How does it feel to be interviewed by reporters?" Kittner is full of temptations. The confused words made Macaulay''s nervous look gradually relax It can be seen that Kitt''s words moved Macauley. Macaulay hesitated, raised his head and looked around, then suddenly rushed towards Hugo. At this time, Macaulay was fifteen years old and was already a junior high school student. He was almost as tall as Hugos chest. He seemed to be a completely older child. He rushed in this way but it scared Hugo a bit, but Hugo I was also worried that Macaulay would be injured if I acted recklessly-there was no way, Macaulay seemed to have only a bone left, and it would fall apart with just a push. Therefore, Hugo raised his hand slightly, then put it down, not daring to dodge, and stood obediently. Macaulay hit Hugo with a "bang", which made Hugo take a half step back, and then Macaulay looked up at Hugo, "Are you the one who caused me to lose my job? You? Can you return the job to me? Is it okay?" What and what? Hugo didn''t understand at all, confused. "I can perform, I can sing, I can dance, please give me your job back, okay?" Macaulay said anxiously, his voice a bit sharp and a little hoarse during the change of voice. After speaking, he took a step back without waiting for Hugo''s response, and started singing and dancing directly on the spot. Chapter 1399： Laughter ads_wz_txt; Resurrection 604 Its not that Samora led a group of people to the rest area. As the crew was shooting inside the shop at this time, the street outside was not too crowded. Then Samora saw Hugo and Samuel at this time. A Jackson was sitting on the hood of the car, holding the script to help with the lines. The staff next to him also burst into laughter from time to time. It can be seen that they are very comfortable. Samora pointed to a trailer on the left hand side, "You can wait here." Then he walked quickly in the direction of Hugo, "Hugo, your family is here to visit." When this was said, Hugo''s movements could not help but pause. His first reaction was "What? Impossible!" Then he raised his head and looked at Samora. He heard Samora standing there and saying something, "You Parents, your brother..." The words were vague, because he saw little Jack Taylor through Samoras shoulder. His son Jack III was jumping around naughty, which made Hugo The heart suddenly shrank, and his eyes searched among the crowd. It''s Adam. Hugo saw his father, Adam Lancaster, two steps away from the old Jack Taylor. Hugo''s surprise and shock at this time is hard to describe in words. Although Hugo now understands his fathers painstaking efforts, Adam has never been a man who likes to put his thoughts on his lips, and he is even used to covering up all his emotions with his violent temper, even in the face of old friends for many years. Old Jack and Adam are also bad-tempered as always. Therefore, the two father and son did not have much chance to really talk. Every time they talked on the phone, it was easy to fall into a kind of weird silence. I''m not good at getting along with my father. It used to be like this, and it is still like this now. Originally, Hugo was still worried about what he should do this Christmas. Although he is nominally Jewish, his soul comes from an Eastern country. He has no habit of celebrating Hanukkah, so Hugo still has no way to go back to Lanche this year. Sizhen feels sorry for the festival, after all, this year and last year have changed a lot. As for letting Adam leave Lanches, this is almost impossible in Hugo''s view. According to Old Jack, Adam has only left Wyoming twice since 1975, and has never left that land. He has not even left Lanches to Cheyenne too many times. . The reason why Adam left in 1975 was only because he received the divorce agreement from Lena. He wanted to go to New York to redeem the marriage. On the one hand, Hugo, who was only eight years old, needed him to take care of him. On the other hand, he There was not enough confidence to convince Lena to come back, so Adam only left for five days at that time, and finally came back alone. After that, Old Jack couldn''t remember the time anymore. He only remembered whether it was in 1990 or 1991. Adam said he was going out for a period of time, but he went out for three days, but Old Jack didn''t know where Adam had gone. But Hugo knew that Adam had gone to Los Angeles to see his son, but he didn''t meet him. He watched from a distance, and after he was sure that his son was well, Adam left silently. Unexpectedly, Hugo saw his father in Los Angeles today. This is the second time Adam left Wyoming in eighteen years, still for himself. Therefore, the moment Hugo saw his father, his vision was a little blurry. He didn''t want to be like this. He didn''t even expect it. But the trembling of the heart could not be controlled at all. The warm tears were just like this. Without warning, all the scenery in the line of sight was blurred. Samora could not help being a little stunned when he saw Hugo like this. There was a question mark at one end. Did Hugo see his family being too excited or said there was something wrong with the family in front of him, just when he wanted to go up and ask what was going on. At that time, Hugo walked over quickly. Samora immediately followed, and saw Hugo trot all the way to the front of the family. Originally, he seemed to want to hug the grumpy old man, but in the end he stopped in front of the grumpy old man. The grumpy old man no longer had a bad temper at this time. Instead, he averted his sight somewhat cautiously, took two puffs of cigarette suddenly, and then spit out the cigarette in the direction next to him, standing there with a somewhat bewildered expression. . While Hugo stood in front of the irritable old man, he burst into a happy smile. The crystal tears had a warm smell in today''s slightly thin sun, and then Samora heard Hugo with a slight smile. The nasal voice said, "How is Los Angeles?" In the words, you can even feel Hugo''s slight smile. Even if you don''t see Hugo''s expression, you can feel Hugo''s joy from the bottom of my heart. . The irritable old man scratched his head and took another cigarette. But then he peeped at Hugo and threw the cigarette to the ground, trampled it out, then bent down and picked up the cigarette butt. He looked around but found no litter thrower. Place, can only stand awkwardly in place. He didn''t even dare to look at Hugo''s sight. He could only put aside his sight and said harshly, "There are many cars, many people, a lot of garbage, and the air is terrible. It''s a terrible city." Samora couldn''t believe that the City of Angels looked like this in the mouth of this grumpy old man, making him almost think that he had heard it wrong, but he couldn''t help muttering in his heart: This old man''s temper is really bad. Samora walked forward quickly, "Hugo, your family is here to visit, don''t you introduce us?" Samora proactively smiled, "I am Hugo''s assistant. I just introduced you. You can call me Samora. At the same time, I''m still a Hugo fan. I like Hugo''s music very much. I didn''t expect to be able to work for Hugo. This is a very magical thing." Samora knows that as Hugos assistant, all the trivial matters in Hugos life must be handled by him, so he must understand the situation as much as possible, otherwise he will be confused next time when he encounters such a similar thing. Water, that would be terrible. So Samora took the initiative to come over, "This should be Mr. Lancaster and Mrs. Lancaster, right? Hugo inherited your gentle smiles, which has made many women bewildered." Samora smiled and said at the kind elderly couple, but didn''t want to see that the kind old man''s expression was very weird, her brows were tangled together and fought, and then she looked at the grumpy old man with a stern smile on her face; The old woman standing beside her laughed even more, and Hugo''s "brother" and "sister-in-law" all smiled, which made Samora very puzzled. Samora turned to look at the grumpy old man, only to see that the grumpy old man frowned completely and stared at him viciously. The temperamental eyes made people feel half short involuntarily, and the rustle between the old mans brows The heroic spirit and the impossibility of self-prestige can guess his handsome and handsome when he was young. In fact, a closer look shows that even though this grumpy old man is getting older, he is still very eye-catching. The temperament that has settled down over the years is admirable. Samora couldnt understand everyones reaction at all. He had to look at Hugo for help, but saw that Hugo also had a big smile. This smile was not happy but a joke or embarrassed expression. Samora faintly felt a bad feeling, "Uh...Hugo...Help?" Hugo was amused by Samoras funny response. He smiled and asked, "Samora, who do you hear that I have brothers and sisters?" "Uh..." Samora only felt that there were more and more question marks on his head. "Samora, its nice to meet you, Im little Jack Taylor, this is my parents, this is my wife." Little Jack took the initiative to stretch out his right hand and made a simple introduction, "This is me "Two of my darlings," Little Jack emphasized again after seeing Hugo specifically, as if saying, "This is not Hugo''s illegitimate child..." "Jack III and Teresa." Samora''s expression became more and more exaggerated with the introduction of little Jack, his chin was almost dislocated, and the entire mouth formed an oval, clearly expressing his shock. The Taylor family, this is obviously not the Lancaster family, and then Samora turned her eyes to the irritable old man, but saw the old man snort his nose and glance at other places, still the same. Facing the expression that others owed him a million, Samora heard Hugo''s smiling introduction, "This is my dad, Adam Lancaster." Well, Samora felt sad, because he might really owe Adam a million. "Ha ha, ha ha... Mr. Lancaster, hey, Mr. Lancaster, I am really glad to meet you." Samora proactively stretched out her right hand, trying to make up for her mistake, but Adam simply He didn''t give a look, and didn''t pay any attention to Samora''s meaning. Samora understood again, where Hugo had inherited the powerful aura he couldn''t directly look at when he faced reporters. Old Jack stretched out his right hand and held Samora''s right hand to help him out. Then the old Jack smiled and said, "It''s okay, things like this will always happen. In the eyes of others, This guy Hugo is indeed more like me. Our smiles are very similar, right? It''s much better than the man whose expression has been ripped off to be a rein." Samora couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t know how to answer this. It seemed that Old Jack''s words offended Adam again, which made Samora really taste the feeling of fidgeting. It was Hugo who broke the siege for Samora. He patted Samora on the shoulder and said with a smile, "It''s okay, my father won''t mind." Samora got Hugo''s confirmed eyes and then relaxed a little. But even so, Samora officially walked up to Adam and said seriously, "Mr. Lancaster, I''m sorry, I was really sorry just now. It was all my fault." Adam didn''t wait for Samora to finish speaking, he waved his hand and said impatiently, "I care so much about big things. Hugo said it''s okay. That means it''s okay. Old Jack is jealous every time. My son is better than little Jack, so he can be proud of it at this time. Let him say a few words, not to mention that my old friend is not giving up any face." Little Jack stood by and spread his hands out to express helplessness. Every time the two elderly people fight, their juniors suffer. Hugo didnt care at all. He just looked at Adam with a smile on his face. It was a miracle to be able to see his father appearing in Los Angeles. This was the first time Hugo really felt: the original family It can really fill people with a steady stream of energy. (To be continued [Provided]. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Chuangshi to vote for the first recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Early access to member privileges Chapter 1400： Wonderful Father To be honest, the current Macaulay is not suitable for the pitiful and innocent expression. If it were Macaulay when he was filming "Home Alone", his pitiful look would break the hearts of countless people; but now Macaulay looks like an addiction. A gentleman, paired with an unreasonable strange father next to him, is really hard to sympathize with. But Hugo still patiently broke Macaulay''s hands. Hugo could feel that Macaulay was trying his best to hug himself, but at this time Macaulay was too thin and didn''t have much strength at all. , Hugo broke apart at once, and then Hugo saw Macaulays azure blue eyes full of tears, which really made Hugo dumbfounded. "Good morning, Macaulay, Im Hugo." Hugo squatted down, trying to keep his sight at the same level as Macaulay, but its actually very difficult because Macaulays height is not embarrassing. Macaulay was too high if he squatted down, Hugo was too high if he didn''t squat down, Hugo could only squat down on his knees, introduced himself with a smile, and then asked gently, "I was Did you lose your job?" Hugo is already very friendly, and he is very popular in front of children. Macaulay hesitated and nodded, "Yes, Dad told me that it is because of you that there is no script to find me..." Cowley paused here, glanced at Kit quietly, and then said in a crying voice, "The box office of''Little Ghost Moves'' is so bad, it''s all because of you..." Macaulay is already fifteen years old this year. Seeing a fifteen-year-old teenager crying in front of him, Hugo was really overwhelmed. This age is no longer suitable for the eight-year-old set. But even so, Hugo still patiently listened to Macaulay''s explanation. It turned out that Kit blamed Hugo for the fiasco of the "little ghost". Back then, "Little Ghost Moves" and "Life and Death Hour" were released at the same time. Under the instigation of the "New York Post", Kit uttered a lot of rhetoric to Hugo. Everyone knows the final result. The box office of "Life and Death Speed" is like a smashing bamboo, while the "Little Ghost Moves" ushered in a painful loss. What Hugo didnt know was that Macaulays previous film "Master Weiweikuo" was also defeated by Hugo. At that time, "Pulp Fiction" and "Interview with the Vampire" were in a box office battle. Almost everyone Focusing on this duel, "Master Weiweikuo" did not even stir up a wave, as if a dust of dust fell on the calm lake-not even a ripple appeared. So Kit has always blamed Hugo for all his faults, thinking that Hugo ended Macaulay''s career as an actor. Today, when "Apocalypse" publicly auditioned for child actors, Kit brought Macaulay to the door to collect interest. What''s more, Kit also knew clearly that "Apocalypse" could definitely be said to be the core topic of the topic, and it is bound to arouse. Everyone pays attention, this can also become the key to Macaulay''s career restart. After knowing the ins and outs of the matter, Hugo really realized what it means to be dumbfounded. He couldn''t even get angry. It was just a burst of speechlessness and absurdity, which made people sigh that there is nothing strange in the world! "Hehe, if you put it this way, I have a lot of debts." Hugo said mockingly, and all the staff around him laughed without holding back. Recalling the box office miracle that Hugo has created in the past few years, if according to Kitts logic, all the failed box office works of the same period are to be settled by Hugo, then Hugo can almost be regarded as the enemy of the whole people. Macaulay didn''t seem to understand what Hugo meant, and he still looked at Hugo blankly. At the age of fifteen, I still dont understand the situation in this society at all. I dont understand communication or reason. This is actually a kind of sadness, the sadness of family education. Hugo took a deep breath, and solemnly said to Macaulay, "Sorry, we can''t give you a job, even the first round of auditions won''t work, because you don''t meet our requirements. I''m looking for a son. , Instead of... younger brother." Strictly speaking, Macaulays age is indeed very embarrassing, playing Hugos son in "The End of the World" is too old; playing Hugos younger brother is too young, starting Not to promote the role of the plot. Therefore, Macaulay is destined to miss the "end of the world". "Hugo, Hugo..." Macaulay saw Hugo stand up slowly, and quickly grabbed Hugo''s hands, begging, his eyes were filled with tears again, making people look at him. I really couldn''t bear it, especially as his horrified eyes kept drifting behind him. Kit standing aside seemed to have not figured out the situation, and people couldn''t help but think of how Kit treated Macaulay. Hugo sighed lightly, he is not the savior, he can''t help everyone. It is one thing to participate in charity activities and to help those children who are suffering from illness within the scope of one''s ability; to give him a job because of sympathy for McCauley, which is another thing, a career failure like McCauley''s There are countless actors struggling in Hollywood. Hugo himself is just an actor. He cannot help everyone, nor is he obligated to help everyone. What''s more, the more than 2,000 children who are really suitable for the role who came to the audition today are the protagonists of today''s audition, not Macaulay in front of them. Hugo does not need to be responsible for the failure of Macaulay''s career. "Hugo," a low voice came from beside him. Hugo turned his head and saw that it was Cameron. I don''t know when Cameron came over. At this moment Cameron''s eyebrows were filled with a deep unbearable heart, and she gently pulled Hugo''s arm, "Can''t you help him?" Although Hugo knew that Cameron was just soft-hearted and was not accusing him of being hard-hearted, Hugo still choked when he heard Cameron''s words. "Cameron, Hugo has no responsibility for Macaulay. You have to know this." Joseph standing on the side couldn''t stand it anymore and explained. Cameron also realized the ambiguity of what he said at this time, and a touch of annoyance appeared in his eyes, and he cast an apologetic look at Hugo. Hugo smiled and shook his head, saying it was okay, but before Hugo could speak, he heard Kits rough voice, "Hugo, you know you need Mikes help, you know Mike can Attracting countless family audiences into the cinema..." In fact, the conversation between Hugo and Macaulay just now took more than ten seconds. At this time, Kit finally came back to his senses and said urgently, "If you and Mike star in this movie together, you can definitely conquer the big The screen, maybe the box office can break historical records! You know this, I know this, so why don''t we work together?" Kitt''s words were really dumbfounding. He was obviously still considering Macaulay as the leading actor, but this time Joseph didn''t plan to give Kithu a chance to mess with him anymore. He motioned to the staff to take Kit out. The four staff members immediately swarmed up, firmly controlled Kit, and then dragged him to the door, but it took two steps to realize that they didnt ask the real personRolands opinion. After turning his head to cast his sight, Roland waved his hand again and again, motioning to make Kit disappear, and they moved again. Kitt didnt want to give up at all, and shouted angrily, Hugo, you know this is what you owe Mike, and its all caused by you. If it werent for you, Mikes career would never end. You must give us one. To be fair, you must give this role to Mike..." The staff dragged the unreasonable Kitt towards the door, but Macaulay stood still and did not want to leave. He looked back at his father and then at Hugo. After hesitating, he ran in Kitts direction. Past. Seeing Macaulay''s figure disappearing at the gate, Hugo was still a little bit sorrowful. Although this is a farce that makes people laugh and cry, but the sadness hidden behind the farce makes people laugh. Joseph had already begun to appease the others at the scene. Only then did Roland react and hurriedly organized the audition to restart. Even Cameron turned back and walked towards the seat, but Hugo stood there. Although Hugo returned that he had done nothing wrong, he made the right choice; although Hugo knew that his ideas were correct, he did not owe Macaulay... But Hugo still inevitably felt a little regretful, saying Not out of the taste. After a long sigh, Hugo turned and walked towards the seat. Sergio took the stage to apologize to everyone on behalf of the crew and won everyone''s applause. After a simple adjustment, the audition began again, but Hugo did not have the leisure time just now, and it is inevitable that he became a little emotional. Cameron noticed that Hugo''s air pressure was falling She was also a little quieter. The unexpected topic about the child just now, both of them didnt think about it again, so they took it directly. After waiting for a long time, Cameron remembered it again and tried to explain, but found that the time had passed, so she thought about it for herself. , Maybe deep in her heart, that topic was not a joke... then she didn''t take the initiative to bring it up again. In the beginning, Hugo only planned to stay here for about half an hour; later, because he noticed that many children are familiar faces, the interest came up, Hugo felt that it would be okay to stay longer; but now there is no such thing. In my mood, Hugo and Cameron left first after staying for about forty-five minutes. Before leaving the Los Angeles Grand Theater, Hugo also accepted a brief interview with reporters, the main topic is still around 20 million film pay. For this situation, Hugo has been prepared for a long time, humbly said, "Although it is the film company that pays me the film, but it is the movie audience that gives me this honor. Thank you for your willingness to go into the cinema to watch my work. So, continue. I cant relax. I still need to produce excellent works to repay the support of the audience. Otherwise, they will give me this remuneration and they can cancel it at any time, right? I hope I wont let the audience down. Hugo''s regular but humorous answer allowed the reporters to let him leave the scene contentedly. Chapter 1401： Bustling Throughout the year, day and night, seasons and holidays, Burbank, which has always been noisy and noisy, ushered in a bustling morning. At the entrance of the studio base, more than 800 people gathered, including reporters and fans. There are bystanders... Bustling, crowded, and so lively, everyone''s face is filled with a relaxed and happy expression, and you can clearly feel the joy and comfort of the new year. All this is only because today is the day when the "end of the world" officially starts-no, just at the press conference of the opening ceremony, Roland Emmerich announced that this work will hopefully be renamed "Independence Day", this The idea from Hugo has been supported by the entire crew, but due to copyright issues, there are still some follow-up procedures that need to be processed, so 20th Century Fox is still working intensively. "We hope that the film can be released on Independence Day. Of course, this means that our entire crew is under tremendous pressure. We don''t have time to rest and adjust." Roland said at the press conference, the slightly stiff German. Although the tone did not have much sense of humor, it still made the reporters laugh. Independence Day in the United States is July 4th, which is the National Day. From filming to post-production-the post-production special effects of this work have been produced since April last year-in less than four months, and then It''s time to put in the first wave of publicity, which is indeed an oppressive schedule for the crew. Commercial blockbusters are different from "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row". Due to the cumbersome visual effects and post-production, it often takes half a year, a year or even longer to complete the production. "Independence Day" has been producing computer special effects for more than half a year, but it is still not completed, which shows that the degree of work is complicated and cumbersome. Therefore, the production cycle of commercial films will be relatively long, and now there are only four months left for "Independence Day", which is indeed very urgent. The atmosphere of the entire press conference was very relaxed. Before, Brad Pitt made a strong rise at the end of the year, and then Hugo and Kim Carey joined the 20 million club; Paramount Pictures officially announced a day ago that Tom- "Mission Impossible" starring Cruise will premiere in the last week of May, kicking off this year''s summer vacation... This time for reporters is the same as the New Years atmosphere, with constant explosions and news. Constantly, the little days are very moist. Not to mention that at the press conference, Hugo was also very cooperative, answering the reporters'' questions one by one, chatting and laughing, relaxed and comfortable, making the whole scene wafted with a cheerful atmosphere. It seems that for the uncrowned kings, the stormy waves of the second half of 1995 have finally passed completely, and after entering the New Year, they also opened a new page and set off again. After the press conference, Twentieth Century Fox held a grand breakfast meeting. All the uncrowned kings who were present were able to enter and joined today''s star-studded start-up ceremony. Todays scene can be said to be a gathering of stars. In addition to the actors who made friendly guest appearances on "Independence Day", many bigwigs arrived on the scene to build momentum for Hugo, Steven Spielberg, David Geffen, Jie Ferry Katzenberg, three of the top DreamWorks presences, all appeared on the scene. Tim Robbins, Tom Cruise, Tom Hanks, and Paul Newman were all present. Now, the friendly guest Al Pacino also brought Jack Nicholson, Meryl Streep, a group of partners who are the most appealing in Hollywood. In addition, Mark Canton, the president of Columbia Pictures, Kevin Pence, the CEO of Twentieth Century Fox, Ron Meyer, the chief executive of Universal Pictures, and Shirley Lan, the man behind Paramount Xin and others also attended one after another, and the level was dizzying. Many reporters sighed, even if compared with the Oscar night, this opening ceremony is not inferior. Reporters have already begun to look forward to the premiere of "Independence Day". If the stars on the premiere day are half of today''s, it is bound to be the most anticipated day in the summer. Obviously, Twentieth Century Foxs strategy has been successful. The film has reached its apex before filming begins. The huge publicity fee is also the most important part of the cost of film production. Aside from subsequent publicity, it is only Today''s kick-off ceremony cost at least 300,000 U.S. dollars or more. Of course, the effect produced is naturally amazing, which is eye-catching. It now appears that Twentieth Century Fox has concentrated almost all the propaganda resources of the entire company on "Independence Day", and it has the arrogance of being benevolent if it fails. After being tired all morning, Hugo finally found a gap, drank a glass of juice, took two sandwiches and hid in front of the prop room behind the studio to catch his breath. After a while, Samora carried a plate with a pile of food, and sneaked up to the back. Hugo''s eyes immediately showed the figure that met the savior, "Thank you, thank you so much." " Samora carried the plate, and he took the bacon from the plate and delivered it to his mouth-even though he was already full, "Wow, I didn''t expect it to be so grand today. It''s an exaggeration." Hugo raised his eyebrows, his face was full of surprise, "Don''t look at me, this is the first time I have experienced such a booting ceremony." Although Hugo had participated in many opening ceremonies before this, last year''s "Seven Deadly Sins" opening ceremony was also a grand, but compared to today, it can only be described as pediatrics. Until today, Hugo really saw what the so-called "grand" should be like. The constant flow of people at the scene almost made people not even have time to drink. This is Hugos first real high-cost and high-investment work in the past thirteen years of acting as an actor. An investment of 100 million US dollars can be included in the high-cost ranks even in the 21st century, let alone now. Woolen cloth. In addition, there has been a lot of noise on the topic recently. Twentieth Century Fox has consciously launched the first wave of pre-propaganda, so this has created the grand occasion of today''s opening ceremony. "No one mentioned Macaulay today?" Hugo mumbled suspiciously. Samora picked up another apple, stuffed it into her mouth, and said after taking two bites, "Rick also made preparations before, but after I arrived today, I took a look and heard that it was Kevin who said hello." Hugo stopped for a while while chewing on the sandwich. Actually he shouldn''t be surprised, should he? Today''s Macaulay is a dead end. If there is no interest, there will be no attention, whether it is a film company or the news media. What''s more, Macaulay''s father, known as the Watchdogs of Hell, really took the whole Hollywood All offended. At the beginning Kitt was completely blatantly threatening, "If you don''t satisfy my wish, Mike will refuse to film!" Since Macaulay is a minor, all decisions must go through Kit, so Kit took the emperor to satisfy the princes and satisfy the princes. Own private. Desire, do whatever it takes to fish for gold, and then squander it wantonly. Since Macaulay has box office appeal, all the major film companies have nothing to do with Kit, and can only meet Kit''s unreasonable demands. Now that Macaulay has lost its value, it is impossible for the major film companies to tear down the bridge. Not only do they have to shed their grievances and kill the donkey, but they also have to have revenge, grievances and complaints-although for them, a Macaulay basically It''s not worth fighting to deal with, but it''s easy to complete the blockade casually. From Twentieth Century Fox to Warner Bros., from Columbia Pictures to Universal Pictures, almost all of them hated Kitt. On the day of the audition, when Hugo left the Los Angeles Grand Theater, Joseph asked Joseph about Macaulay and Kitt''s situation. The result was "We have all prepared, don''t worry." When 20th Century Fox greeted him, the news media would naturally not care about Macaulay, who had no topical content at all. It couldn''t be simpler to just sell a face. But when Hugo heard this, it was rather sad. Of course, all of this is Kitt''s own sins and cannot live, and the poor must have something to hate. Hugo sighed lightly, looked down at the plate, only to find that Samora had eaten more than half, and there was not much left for him, "Hey, are you hungry or I am hungry?" Samora couldn''t help but stunned, and smiled awkwardly, "Hehe, can''t blame me, Joe is losing weight recently and forbid me to eat and drink in front of him, you know I''m very hard." Hugo didn''t buy it at all, just straight away. Giving a roll of eyes, Samora quickly showed a pleasing smile, "I saw sushi just now, should I go get you some? The sashimi is made by a chef on the spot, very fresh. " Hugo curled his lips, "Forget it, let''s go out It is estimated that Rick is looking for me everywhere at this time." Today Hugo is the core of the core. After the request for box office dividends was recognized by Twentieth Century Fox, Hugo knew clearly that he would have to pay a corresponding price. There is no free lunch in this world. What''s more, the opening ceremony is a normal propaganda occasion, not a malicious hype, and Hugo has no reason to refuse. "Yes, Rick said that you should go and take a look at the child actor selected last. Carl seems to want to sign the child actor, and wants to ask your opinion." Then Samora remembered the incident and hurriedly Speaking of. Hugo was stunned. At the press conference of the opening ceremony just now, Hugo, Alexander Lorraine, Sandra Bullock, and Jennifer Aniston appeared on the stage as representatives of the actors. He did not see the final audition. Selected child actors, "Why are you asking me to comment, I don''t understand these?" As Hugo was talking, he walked outside with Samora. Samora handed over a tissue and motioned for Hugo to wipe his mouth and clean up his appearance, but he kept saying, "We all believe in you. Eyes, not only the script, but also your keen sense of art!" "Artistic touch... Hey, it sounds like a deodorant in the bathroom." Chapter 1402： Behind-the-scenes investment Hugo and Samora returned to the party. They just showed up and saw the oncoming Roland Emmerich, "Hey, you are here." Samora gave Hugo a look, and then He turned and left with the plate, leaving the social space for Hugo. Roland walked over quickly. Although there is no smile on his face, he can obviously feel that his mood is very relaxed and happy. "Just now, several people were asking where the protagonist has gone today. You must come over and meet you. this person" Hugo and Roland walked side by side. Someone nodded and greeted Hugo along the way. There were even reporters who asked to take a photo with Hugo. The scene did not look like a start-up ceremony at all, but more like a celebration party. Hugo also There is no time to talk to Roland in detail, and spend most of the time with friends who are enthusiastic and proactive. At a distance of less than fifty yards, the two of them stopped and stopped. They walked for nearly 20 minutes before arriving. Hugo had not had time to ask Roland who had to introduce himself to him, and saw that he was standing not far away. Kevin Pence, as the host today, felt very relaxed, especially after he defeated Columbia Pictures, and signed with Hugo at the last moment. He also made a good move and beat Mark Kan. Suddenly caught off guard. Kaiwen is also surrounded by stars Gongyue. Representatives of film companies, news media editors, and senior management of the agency are all around him. Hugo thought it was Kevin who wanted to introduce seniors from other companies to him. The polite smile on his face was just sketched, and he saw a tall figure who was like a pine and cypress walking from Kevins side, and his steps were in the direction of Hugo, and Roland took the initiative to win. . Who is this? Hugo only felt that his head was full of question marks. The man in front of him looked a little familiar, but his brain was blank at this time, and the strange impression was completely incapable of evoking any associations at this time. The other person seems to be an upper class who has received higher education, with a gentle smile on his face, some kindness in the sunshine, but the bottom of his eyes is kept politely combed, which makes people feel close but not too overwhelming. close. Paired with that black plum coat, the ivory white shirt did not match a tie or bow tie, just buttoned every button properly, neat and tidy, and faintly outlined some prohibitions. Desire style, a light golden curly hair neatly combed into two to eight equal parts, the burly figure and broad shoulders carry some winter''s coldness, which outlines a tough temperament under the reflection of the rising sun. Hugo always feels that he should have met each other. Although he has many friends and has participated in many high-class parties now, none of the more Hugo friends can be regarded as truly rich. The intersection of the upper-class people with rich family heritage and the entertainment circle is relatively small. So if Hugo really meets, he will definitely leave an impression, as the man in front of him is like that. "It''s nice to see you again, Mr. Lancaster." The man stretched out his right hand gracefully, and his kind smile softened the slightly jerky atmosphere. Hugo was stunned. He couldn''t really wake up any memory in his brain, but he was already very proficient in dealing with these occasions. He calmly expressed his etiquette, "Good morning, thank you for coming in person today. Nice to meet you." But the other party was stunned, and then he lowered his head and laughed. The corners of the mouth that bloomed completely made Hugo even more confused. Roland who was standing by the side wanted to introduce him, but the other party raised his hand to stop Roland and raised his head to take the initiative. Said, "This is the second time we have met. The last time we were on the crew of''Love is the Only''. I met Kevin once when we visited with Kevin. It is a pleasure to see you again, Mr. Lancaster, Im Alan Strello." The smile on Allen''s face was gleaming with understanding. Obviously, it was no secret that Hugo could not remember his name, and he had heard it slightly. Hugo couldn''t help but smiled awkwardly, holding Allen''s right hand and shaking it up and down lightly, frowning in annoyance, "Although my friends said that I should go to the doctor for treatment, I always insisted that I didn''t Illness, todays events have proved that perhaps neurotic patients are so persistent." Hugo''s calmness and sincerity made Allen chuckle directly, and Roland who was standing aside also laughed, "When Allen arrived at the scene just now, he heard him mention it. After our project was confirmed, he and You havent met formally. This is not good news. As an investor behind the scenes of our crew, if you dont see the leading actor, Alans cheque will not necessarily be cashed. Originally, Roland wanted a little humor. Yes, but he didn''t have many ups and downs, and his words were boring, and there was no humorous effect at all. "No, of course not. After I came to Hollywood, I heard many rumors about Hugo. I know he is a dedicated actor, so when I want to invest in a movie, he is my absolute The first choice. Even if Hugo doesn''t come to visit me, I will take the initiative to find it." Allen''s remarks are very decent, easy to move forward and backward, humble and polite, with a little bit of ridicule. Although they are both Germans, Allen and Roland are obviously two styles. Obviously, as a businessman, Allen is much more comfortable with such occasions. Hugo''s mind was stormy at this time. He now knows that Allen is actually the investor behind the "Independence Day", that is, the bidder of 20 million yuan. Hugo didnt know why Rick didnt mention it to him, but Hugo realized it instantly. At that time, the detectives of the "Love is the Only" crew, Kevin and Allen didnt go to Edward at all, just for the sake of To spy on his fictitiousness and reality. "Wow, I hope I can be worthy of that check, otherwise I will suffer a heavy loss." Hugo''s thoughts were full of thoughts, but his mouth did not stop, and he smiled back. Allen still held Hugo''s right hand and tried a little harder, "Then let us look forward to the return on this investment." "Hey, Hugo, you are here." Rick''s voice came from behind. He saw the other people standing aside, said hello one by one, and then said, "I originally wanted to say, you are now I have never seen a small actor and asked you to meet him, but now it seems that we should have a clear order." Rick''s tone is relaxed and lively. The subtext is to tease that investors behind the scenes are more important. Allen reacted immediately and let go of Hugos right hand, No, work is important. Hugo hasnt met the little actor yet. This is of course the most important thing. If Hugo is not satisfied, we can change actors. We I hope this is an excellent work, isn''t it?" The bright smile on Allen''s face was as bright as the sun. "As for us, we can talk slowly in the future. This is a long filming process, isn''t it?" "As far as I know, our crew is blocked to the outside world, but if you have any special cases, I will hand this question to Roland to answer, so I think you can talk about it." Hugo also answered with a joke , Made everyone laugh, and then Hugo and Rick turned and left. Hugo lowered his voice and said to Rick, "Why didn''t you tell me that Alan is the investor behind the scenes?" "I asked you last time, didn''t you know him?" Rick also frowned slightly. He turned his head and saw Alan and Roland who were still standing in place. Their eyes fell on Hugo. Rick patted Hugo on his body, and the two turned back to say hello at the same time. Allen also raised the champagne in his hand and motioned. Turning his head, Hugo pursed his lips speechlessly, "My fault. Alan is the one who appeared with Kevin in the "Love is the Only" crew last time." Needless to say more. , Hugo and Rick exchanged sights. Rick always feels that this "Independence Day" cooperation situation is still missing a piece of puzzle, the whole puzzle is basically completed, but even if the last piece is missing, Rick is not sure whether this piece is the corner or the center. While talking, Rick stopped with Hugo. Karl Earl was talking with Tom Hanks at this time. The expressions of both of them looked very relaxed. Rick stood on tiptoe and tried to shorten his and Hugo''s height is poor, and then whispered in Hugo''s ear, "That''s the last child actor we chose." Hugo followed Ricks gaze, and a little friend stood beside Tom, standing obediently, without many small movements, but those small eyes were shining brightly, and they looked carefully. Looking around, like a clever little squirrel. "Tom''s son?" Hugo raised his eyebrows in surprise He remembered that Tom should have four children. The eldest child was Colin Hanks, born to Tom and his ex-wife ( Hanks), he will also become an actor in the future, but he is not the right age, he is already eighteen years old this year; Tom and Rita Wilson have three children, the eldest is a daughter, Elizabeth; the second child is cut Chester-Malone (chester.) was born in 1990, five years old this year; the third child was born at the end of October last year, Hugo also participated in his baby shower (baby.). In terms of age, Chester is appropriate, but if Tom intends to make his son appear in "Independence Day", he doesn''t need an audition at all. To remind Rick and Kevin, the so-called audition for audition is not necessary at all. Up. Hugo was puzzled. Rick was stunned, and then he realized what Hugo meant, and shook his head with a smile, "No, Tom didn''t plan to let his children enter the entertainment circle-at least not child stars." As for the children when they grow up, Tom just shook his head. Let the children decide for themselves, "That kid was selected by the sea. He used to cooperate with Tom..." Hearing this, Hugo''s eyes lit up and he remembered the corresponding candidate. Rick knew that Hugo would not remember the name, so he clicked his chin and said instead of Hugo, "Yes, that''s what you think. That, the little guy who played Tom''s son in Forrest Gump." Chapter 1403： Potential child star Seeing this little trouble in front of him, Hugo couldn''t help but exclaimed. He walked two steps forward, then squatted down and stretched out his right hand, "Hello, man, this is Hugo Lancaster. ." Both Tom and Carl who were chatting didn''t notice Hugo''s appearance. At this time, they heard Hugo''s voice and were startled. Then they saw Hugo''s movements, so they both smiled and watched. Little Bitten looked up at Tom, then turned around, frowned and said, "Mom told me not to talk to strangers." Hugo raised his brows lightly and smiled and said, "Hey, stranger, I have already introduced myself. If you tell me your name, we will not be strangers." Hugo carefully looked at the little bit in front of him. With a pair of energetic eyes, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but raised slightly, "Look, Tom is standing next to him. He hasn''t taken out his cell phone to call ''911.'' This at least shows that I''m not a bad person, doesn''t it?" The little bit was not convinced by Hugo, but he lowered his head and thought about it seriously in silence, then raised his head to look at Tom. Tom came to make trouble at this time and said with a smile, "If you need, I can call 911 now." Both Carl and Rick laughed directly. Little did not make a decision right away, but turned his head and looked at Hugo carefully, as if he wanted to see some clues in Hugo''s eyes. Hugo also widened his eyes, allowing the smile in his heart to overflow slowly, and then he saw that the corners of Xiaodian''s mouth rose little by little, "I don''t think you should be a badass." After making a serious judgment, Xiao Budian held Hugo''s right hand that had been placed in the air for a long time, and the little devil said, "Hello, my name is Haley.. Osment," Nice to meet you." Hayley-Joe Osment, many people will be very unfamiliar when mentioning this name, it seems that he can''t be compared with a child star who is half the sky like Macaulay Culkin. But the fact is not the case. Macaulay was once a smash hit, mainly due to the chain effect of "Home Alone". From movie box office to home video rental, most Americans have seen this work before. In the supreme Hollywood, it is naturally sought after, and this is also the arc of influence hidden behind the pure digital interests of the "box office". Macaulay''s greater achievement lies in the creation of a new theme of work. In the early 1990s, movies with children as the protagonist emerged endlessly, becoming a new method for major film companies to grab the box office. Therefore, in terms of influence, Macaulay, like Shirley Temple, occupies the forefront of film history. But in terms of box office and performance alone, Hayley''s achievements far surpassed Macaulay. A "sixth sense of the supernatural (the.. sense and a "artificial intelligence (a.i:. are enough to make Hailey''s name go down in history. The "Spiritual Sixth Sense" not only swept the box office of 290 million US dollars in North America-this achievement far exceeded the achievement of "Home Alone", but was also unanimously sought after by Hollywood. Hailey relied on his own exquisiteness. The performance won the Oscar nomination for Best Supporting Actor in one fell swoop. You know, the Oscars best supporting actor has always been a nursing home, mainly for awards to senior actors. Only twelve-year-old Hailey can win the nomination and achieve even better than the twelve-year-old Anna who won the Oscar for best supporting actress. -Paquin is even more amazing. "Artificial Intelligence" is a work that Stanley Kubrick could not complete during his lifetime, and was eventually taken over by Steven Spielberg. Although this work only earned US$78 million in the North American box office, But the world has won 235 million box office data, and for science fiction movie lovers, this is an indelible important work in film history. Hailey once again dedicated an amazing performance in it! It can be said that in terms of box office performance, Hailey far exceeds the box office data of Macaulays "Home Alone" series and other similar derivative works. What makes Hailey even better is that his acting spirituality and talent make the entire Hollywood They were all exclaimed, even the conservative and demanding college judges were impressed by him. But the main reason why Haleys influence is not as good as Macaulays is the relationship of the times. Macaulay was almost born in the early nineties; but by the end of the nineties, the times have been different. Haleys attention has dropped sharply, and neither of the two works in which Hailey flexed its muscles is a type of family fun, and the additional commercial influence is far inferior to Macaulay. But even so, Hailey still wrote his own miracles in the history of film. His acting talent at a young age is amazing, especially the performance in the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", which can be called a child star most. It is a pity that Hailey has also experienced the dilemma that all child stars will face: as an adult, the transition and convergence between childhood and adult roles is the so-called transformation pain. How many smashing child stars have fallen below the threshold of transformation, even more difficult than actors finding a place in Hollywood. The simplest example is the three leading actors of the "Harry Potter" series. After leaving this ten-year series, the three actors wanted to get rid of their child stars and to get rid of the "Harry Potter" series. The constraints of a fixed image are constantly struggling. Until 2014, their transformation could not be considered a success. Even the best-developed Emma Watson (emma.), she chose to go back to school temporarily, while attending frequent fashion and charity occasions, creating an image of an elegant and noble lady, becoming a fashion leader, and finishing gorgeously Turned around. However, the film performance is still lacklustre, which is fatal for the actors. The same is true for Haley. In 2003, when he was fifteen years old, he fell into a bewilderment and was never able to break free again, so he was submerged in Hollywood''s endless ups and downs. It is worth mentioning that Hailey let people know his name for the first time, which is "Forrest Gump", in which he plays the son of Forrest Gump and Jenny. Seeing the clever and sensible Haili in front of him, Hugo was a little lamented in his heart. Not only did he lament that Haili had not grown up and had no disability at this time, but after he became an adult, Haili developed more and more horizontally, from his face to his body. In this way, his originally unobviously non-profound facial features have maintained their original positions. The result is a tragedy, but now Hailey is still so spiritual, cute and adorable, and his well-behaved appearance is really flattering; I am even more lamented. It took him a few days to see Macaulay''s desolation, and today he saw Haley, who had not yet reached the peak. "So, are we going to work together next?" Hugo suppressed the sigh in his heart, and looked at Haley, who was still ignorant, with a friendly smile. Helena''s caterpillar-like eyebrows squirmed slightly, her confused eyes with a little curiosity, "So you want to work with me? What is your role?" Carl, who was standing next to him, smiled without any face, "Man, it seems that you are not that famous either." "Tom, is he famous?" Hailey raised his head and asked childishly. The named Tom shrugged, "Uh, yes, you can say that. But I think you can learn from him when you play against him. This is the more important thing." Haley frowned and raised new questions, "So, he is a very good actor?" "Yes, he is a very good actor." Tom replied with a smile, which made Hugo clap himself beside him, and said, "This is a shy compliment." People laughed. Haley turned his head, bit his lower lip, thought about it seriously, and stretched out his right hand to Hugo solemnly, "Very well, I hope we have a happy cooperation." This man''s big devil made Hugo chuckle again, but he did not despise it, but solemnly stretched out his right hand, "Thank you for your approval, I will work hard!" Haili actually said seriously. He nodded, as if saying "I got it", which made the people next to him laugh hard. Hugo stood up again and said to Rick, "Whose decision? Excellent choice, although I think he far exceeds the needs of the character." Although it is still far from the advent of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". For several years, he can already feel Hailey''s maturity and sensibility, which is very necessary for child actors. "Sergio, he thinks this kid will definitely not let you down." Rick said simply, causing Hugo to nod repeatedly. It is worthy of being a partner who had worked with Schindler''s list at the beginning, and he understood Hugo''s requirements very clearly So, what do you think? "Rick and Karl took Hugo to the side, and Tom took Haley to find his parents. Hugo knew what Rick meant, and he looked at Carl, "You know, the biggest problem for child actors is career planning. Are you mentally prepared?" After Hailey grew up, his agent obviously had no plans. A good future development strategy, just taking one step and counting one step, will destroy a seedling with acting talent. Just like Daniel Radcliffe (.), after leaving the role of Harry Potter, he couldnt wait to break the audiences fixed impressions and starred in a series of bold and unconventional roles. If he couldn''t slow down, his sense of identity was always difficult to be too high; secondly, he himself was fixed on those out-of-the-box characters, and it was very difficult to regain the track. Carl nodded, "But it''s the first time I''ve dealt with a child, so I don''t know how to control it. I still need to explore it slowly." Carl''s personality has always been cautious, and he has always been an actor, Kanya The development trajectory of Alex and Charlize is known. In fact, it is a suitable choice for him to accept the child star. "You mean, he is worth it?" Carl heard a certain trace from Hugo''s words. Hugo nodded naturally, "Yes, he is excellent." Simple and clear. Chapter 1404： Do whatever you want The joining of Hailey completed the last piece of the puzzle of "Independence Day". More importantly, it can be seen from the signing of Carl''s plan with Hailey that the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is growing step by step. The three major Hollywood agencies are strong not only because they have the largest number of top artists, but also because their agency team is strong enough. The second- and third-line actors form a stepped structure, and their influence on the entire Hollywood penetrates from all aspects. Now the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is also making plans in an orderly manner. The packaging cooperation of "Independence Day" is only the first step. I just don''t know whether Haili''s future development trajectory will change after signing with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Hugo was like a spinning top today. He was so busy that he didnt touch the ground. He finally got out of the sight of Paul Newmans group. Hugo saw Cameron standing not far away and planned to walk over. , It turned out that Cameron was surrounded by a group of actresses such as Nicole Kidman and Michelle Pfeiffer. Hugo couldnt help but pause and hesitated. He finally turned around and walked towards the buffet table. Past. Hugo has been busy all morning. He didn''t eat anything except the food that Samora brought him secretly. He didn''t even have time to drink water. At this time, he felt a little low blood sugar. Hugo went to the buffet table. He took a piece of chocolate next to him, intending to breathe a little. When his right hand was deep into the plate, he found that there was also a hand stretched out at the same time. Hugo accidentally collided with the other party. This caused Hugo to quickly retract his hand and lifted his gaze to show an apologetic smile at the other party. The flame-like red jumped into the line of sight, making Hugo''s eyes flashed with surprise. It turned out to be Angelina Jolie. Today Angelina wore a long fiery red dress. The hem of the lotus leaf skirt was like a flame turning up and down. The strapless and flat design was matched with a dark chestnut hair that slumped down randomly. The hotness was full of indescribable amorous feelings. , This year she is twenty years old, she gradually faded away from the green and immature, like a thorny rose, slowly blooming. The looming tattoos on her shoulders show off her rebellious and unruly claws. Although Angelina has been voted as the sexiest woman many times after she became famous, she is also the goddess in many people''s minds, but she is not the type that Hugo likes. Regardless of her political stance that she is a "Tibetan. Independence. Element" and her involvement in the marriage of Brad Pitt and Jennifer Aniston, Hugo is not just purely aesthetically speaking. Fans. However, Angelina appeared in such a free and easy manner today, with a casual and wanton, youthful vitality wrapped under the fiery red dress, blooming with dazzling colors, it is indeed very eye-catching. Angelina saw Hugo''s modest movements, and she didn''t say much, nor did she back her hands, she stretched straight to the plate, picked up a chocolate, raised her hand and delivered it to her mouth. However, something seems to be wrong. Angelina looked at Hugo blindly, as if looking at Hugo seriously. The expression in Chi Guoguo''s eyes was completely unconcealed, which made Hugo feel very uncomfortable. Hugo''s first reaction was that he had read it wronghe didn''t have the habit of being affectionate, but when he looked around, there was no one at the buffet table. In such a queuing occasion, the buffet is just a display, and people at most eat some chocolate or simple fruit. Only Samora will really study what skills the chef shows today. Therefore, the buffet table is very empty next to it, in sharp contrast with the noise around it. Therefore, Hugo is pretty sure that Angelina is paying attention to herself, but...why? Hugo can''t remember any intersection between them. The thoughts in Hugo''s mind only flashed by, Angelina didn''t notice at all. She picked up the chocolate, placed it on the edge of her iconic thick lips, and then stuck out a little bit of her tongue, gently touching the surface of the chocolate. I licked it; those misty eyes were like the woods after heavy rain, hazily covered with a layer of water vapor, full of water, hidden behind the mist. The brilliance of ignorance is like the rising sun, looming. I saw Angelina put the chocolate on her lips and made a slight mark, then removed the chocolate, and slowly licked her pink tongue on her lips, licking away the remaining chocolate marks. Hugo is not a fool, and it is so clear what Angelina is doing in front of her, she is tempting. Confuse him. The first time I faced such a battle, it really shocked Hugo. Angelinas actions themselves surprised Hugo. What is even more exaggerated is that Angelina was blatantly doing it in the public. Do it to make the whole situation even more exaggerated. Although Hugo had long known that Angelina was an unreasonable person who did everything she wanted, the situation at this moment was far beyond Hugo''s imagination. Hugo didn''t know why Angelina made such a move, because he knew that he was not the type Angelina liked. Just look at Angelinas previous boyfriends. She pursues hot, exciting, violent, dog-blooded, and fierce. Hugo, who is well-formed, looks completely boring in her eyes, and she will never have any interest. What''s more, Angelina is currently in love with Johnny Lee Miller (. Lee.). If Hugo remembers correctly, Angelinas first marriage was at the beginning of this year, and the partner is currently dating. Johnny. So, what is Angelina doing? A prank joke? Hugo secretly guessed that he originally planned to reach out for the chocolate, but now he looked at the chocolate left on the plate in front of him, he suddenly didn''t want to eat it, put his hand in his pants pocket, and Hugo turned towards Angelie. Na showed a polite smile, turned around and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Angelina said aloud, Its not a gentlemans behavior to leave like this. It seems that the media is talking about a bunch of ****. Before she finished speaking, Angelina strode. Strode to the front of Hugo, blocking Hugo''s path. Seeing Angelina who was like a roaring flame in front of her eyes, Hugo''s original steps slammed the brakes to avoid directly hitting Angelina, and at the same time, he simply stepped back half a step back and opened the distance. This action drew Angelina''s ridicule, "sissy, so timid in front of women, are you a trash, or are you a man with incomplete functions?" Angelinas language is very offensive. Although Hugo does not want to cause trouble, he is not afraid of it. I dont need you to judge whether I am capable, but Im pretty sure that Im not interested in you. Hugo said in a sentence Angelina''s Angelina was not only not angry, but a excited expression appeared on her face. Hugo couldn''t help but sighed secretly: How did he forget that Angelina was a personality that became more provocative. "I''m not interested in you either," Angelina slowly licked her lips, approaching Hugo step by step, but this time Hugo did not step back, but stood still and looked at Angelina. Na''s face gradually enlarged in front of her, "But, we can totally exchange each other, you enjoy my youthful body, and I enjoy your superstar aura that is constantly boasted by the media. I am very curious about your performance on the bed. How will it be." Angelina raised her right hand and tried to touch Hugo''s chin, but Hugo grabbed it directly. Hugo whispered, "I can understand that you are initiating sex. Trading?" The rebellious girl in front of her seems to be eager to challenge taboos. The more dangerous things she wants to violate, offend, and break, does the spark between her and Brad also come from this? "You are really a hypocrite and vindicator. It''s just a night of joy. Why should you use the term''sex. trading'' to define it? It really makes me sick." Angelina pulled her hand out and looked at it contemptuously. Hugo glanced, and then slowly put the fingers of his right hand in his mouth, put them deeply, and repeatedly extended his fingers in and out. It seemed that he was licking the chocolate on the fingers, but his eyes were full of choices. . Amusing, "But I just want to try it with you. You know, breaking the mask of a hypocrite is really interesting, especially your abstinence. Desire..." Hugo squinted his eyes slightly and moved forward slowly. This was the first time he had turned his passivity into an active one. He knew Angelina was deliberately provoking him, but he didn''t want to see her proud appearance, "Really The taboo should be to challenge a priest or pastor, and choose a hypocrite like me. Isnt it afraid of a devourer hiding under the mask?" Hugos amber eyes exuded a dangerous atmosphere This made Angelina excited involuntarily. She hadnt expected that Hugo would have such a side, but then its not like that. Happy, Hugo''s mouth formed a shallow smile, like a hunter seeing the prey, reminding people of Amon Goss or Anonymous. "Don''t be too happy, I''m not talking about things like s and m, but something much more elegant than this..." Hugo slowly approached, and then approached, and then the whole person leaned against Angelina Next to her ears, the distance between the two people is just a palm, and each other can feel the heat, but Angelina has an unpleasant pungent smell, which Hugo guessed is big. numb. Hugo chuckled softly beside Angelinas ear, "", a soft laugh, like a drop of water falling on the hot volcanic rock, the sizzling sound accompanied by the light smoke, and then Angelina From the corner of her eyes, I saw Hugo gently pursing her lips, vaguely licking her lips with the tip of her tongue-she couldn''t see the specific movements, she could only guess from the slightly undulating arc of the lips, tightly. Then I heard Hugo say, "It''s delicious." A word inexplicably made Angelina erect all the hairs on her body, her muscles tightened to the extreme in an instant, and the fear deep in her heart was stormy! Chapter 1405： Panicked Hugos voice is so deep, it is like a good red wine, exuding a charming mellow aroma in the process of interacting with the air. The red wine is already intoxicating before the mouth, but at this time Angelina feels that the voice is like a demon. The call of, that satan-like whisper made the fear in my heart spontaneously, as if...like the man-eating demon Dr. Hannibal in "The Silent Lamb". The elegant and noble "very delicious" seems to be tasting human flesh, and the blood that rushes on between the lips and teeth can even make people shudder. Angelina did not expect Hugo to have such a side at all. It is as if Amon Goss in Hugo''s body suddenly broke free and burst into a horrible light of excitement, which reminds Angelina of not long ago." Rumors about Hugo''s schizophrenia during the filming of "Death Row"... Hugo wouldn''t really have a split personality, right? Angelina only felt that her whole body was tightened by the eruption of adrenaline. After that moment of fear, Angelina became uncontrollably excited, even far beyond her original intention. Originally Angelina made the move just out of provocative psychology. What she loves most is tearing off the masks of hypocrites to see their true appearance. Hugo, whose reputation reached its peak at the end of last year, is obviously a good goal. More importantly, Angelina doesnt want to rely on her fathers nepotism to work hard in the circle. She thinks its a good choice to use Hugo to hype the news. If she just sleeps with Hugo for one night, she can get the role. She doesn''t mind, she will treat the whole thing as a charity-so the so-called gentleman is in bed. It''s generally boring. Of course, she is also faintly expecting-she and Johnny are about to get married, and the relationship between Hugo and Cameron also seems to be very stable. Challenge this taboo relationship, it sounds really exciting. Idea; and the object is still Hugo, who has always been a sunny gentleman, which is completely a double challenge, which makes Angelina feel full of combat effectiveness. Now, Angelina discovered that after the demon hidden in Hugos body was released, she actually had some "sexual" interest in Hugocompared to Hugo, who is always a gentleman, such an addiction. The **** and dangerous Hugo is Angelina''s personal orientation. Therefore, Angelina just fought a cold war, and then was overwhelmed by excitement. She turned her head slightly to look at Hugos graceful profile. Not only did she not step back, but instead put her left hand on Hugos shoulder. , Slightly shortened the distance between the two people, and whispered in Hugo''s ear, "It sounds interesting, why don''t you show it to me?" Hugo does not like this situation. He has never liked so-called intra-circle transactions. However, as Hugo''s performance gets better and better, these transactions are basically impossible to find him, but Hugo has forgotten. Now no one will ask Hugo to conduct a transaction, but many people are willing to take the initiative to send it to the door to conduct a transaction. As the most advanced existence in Hollywood today, Hugo''s power is far more powerful than he thought. Although Hugo doesn''t like it, he also knows that Angelina is a difficult opponent. At this time, the rebellious girl who is only twenty years old is almost fearless. She and Billy Bob Thornton (...) The second marriage can be described as shocking, and when she was young, she never concealed herself sucking. The fact of poison is almost a complete pot of medicine. Therefore, Angelina is not so easy to deal with, even more difficult than the paparazzi, he can''t turn around and leave to solve this matter, on the contrary, he has to cheer up. "I''ll show it to you? For what?" Hugo didn''t pause, he just took the conversation, but his right hand directly grabbed Angelina''s left hand, which began to slide downward. "I! This is what you can get." Angelina drew a little distance away, her eyes fixed on Hugo''s, her full lips slightly opened, with some provocative temptation. Looking at Hugo with confused eyes, he seemed to say: If you were a man, you would not miss such an opportunity. Under Angelina''s gaze, Hugo was very calm. He suddenly thought that he didn''t know how many men fell in Angelina''s eyes, at least Brad didn''t resist it. "Why you?" The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth was lightly outlined, and it was the same polite smile, but the amber eyes exuded a dangerous atmosphere, which made people afraid to look directly, but Angelie Nas pupils burst into excitement, and the tip of her tongue couldnt help licking her dry lips. I can make a deal. Its a fair deal, but you must know that if I really intend to make a deal, as long as I Open your mouth, there are so many women who send you to the door, why are you?" Hugos polite words instantly stiffened Angelinas smile. At this time, she couldnt hear the ridicule and contempt in Hugos words, so she was a foolAngelina was not just a fool, on the contrary She is a very smart woman. Maybe she is not as wise as her 30 when she is twenty, but she is still not stupid. Hugo put Angelina on his shoulder and brought it in front of her with her left hand. She swept her gaze over the pinhole-filled arm, and even one pinhole was bruised. Angelina noticed Hugo''s gaze and tried to put her hand back in a little irritated, but how could Hugo let it go easily. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, did not speak, just made a mouth shape, which seemed to say "It hurts" or something, which was obviously mocking the wound, and then Hugo raised his eyes with a look. Sincere and gentleman said, "Like I said, you are not the type I like." Hugo had already warned Angelina before, but Angelina thought that Hugo was a soft persimmon, and wanted to enjoy the adjustment. The condescending joy of playing Hugo, what she likes most is trampling on the self-esteem of these so-called gentlemen and watching them in their temptations. Under the confusion gradually collapsed. It''s a pity that Angelina apparently planned an abacus today. Angelina listened to Hugos calm words without any derogatory meaning, she was still humble and polite, as if she was saying that the lunch drink was delicious, but Angelina really felt the insult, and her anger went straight to her forehead. , Raised his free right hand and waved it towards Hugo''s face. But Hugo had already prepared. When she was young, Angelina was not a good-tempered girl. He dodged slightly, then blocked Angelina''s hand with his left hand, and then grabbed this one and still didn''t give up. His right hand prevented Angelina from trying to slap again, "I may be a hypocrite, but at least I am not a hypocrite who likes to beat women. Don''t challenge my bottom line. I don''t mind being a real hypocrite." Hugo''s expression was immediately let go, he didn''t want to continue entanglement with Angelina. There are many people in this world who take the initiative to pick things up, but after failure, they become angry and push all the faults on the other side. Angelina is like that, now she obviously wants to settle accounts with Hugo. Therefore, Hugo naturally does not need to be more amiable. Angelina struggled hard, but her hands were firmly grasped by Hugo. She had no idea that Hugo, who did not look strong, was so powerful. Angelina knew that she had kicked the iron. She struggled twice, her hair was completely messed up, she didn''t have the style just now, revealing the immaturity and impulse that belonged to her age. After two failed attempts, Angelina stopped twisting. She looked left and right. At this moment, there was still no one beside the buffet table. The two of them were standing next to a potted plant. The brief confrontation happened just now. Among the electric light and flint, it has not attracted anyone''s attention for the time being. But there are people all around, at least a little louder, they can easily become the focus of the audience. Angelina rolled her eyes and lifted her chin towards Hugo, scorning Hugo with provocative eyes, "Dear Hugo Lancaster, you say, if I suddenly yell''indecent'' at this time , Saying that you tried to force me. You think..." Angelina also deliberately prolonged the ending with triumph, seeming to be winning, "What will happen?" Hugo doesnt need to look at the surrounding situation to know what Angelinas abacus is. Although Hugo has never met such a person before, it doesnt mean that Hugo knows nothing. He has seen countless such things in his life in the underground rock music circle for ten years. Usually everyone says that women are at a disadvantage when facing men, but some women use this "vulnerability" to make themselves victims, and then men become the object of condemnation-this is a very tricky trick. Simple, but tried and tested. Hugo couldn''t help feeling a little irritable. He was totally in trouble today, and was caught by Angelina somehow, but Hugo also knew that this was what he had to face to achieve the current results, not Angelina, not a Hollywood industry insider. , Any ordinary person can claim "I had a period with Hugo", this is the additional product that public figures accompany behind the super high popularity. Therefore, Hugo forced himself to calm down, he must. Hugo took a deep breath, and he could even clearly see the demon light blooming in Angelina''s eyes. Just a word reversed the whole decline. Just now Hugo had the upper hand, but now Angelina has easily grasped the initiative. . Even if Hugo releases her hands, Angelina only needs to take advantage of the situation to fall or pull her skirt, then Hugo is full of mouths and cant tell. Angelina needs not justice, but just talk. This is enough to discredit Hugo. Now, the whole situation is on the verge of breaking out, and everything is controlled by Angelinas iconic lips. As long as she opens her mouth, things will be overwhelming... Chapter 1406： 1 trigger Angelina saw Hugo''s deep breathing action, which made her completely excited. After reversing the situation and mastering the initiative, Angelina couldn''t wait to press the pressure forward, trying to give Hugo more pressure. , But due to the height disadvantage, the effect is obviously not obvious, but Angelina doesnt care either. She exclaimed, Well, I just need to shout out now, you know everyone will be witnesses. , Im very curious about how your agent and PR manager will get along with each other to deal with it. Angelinas threat came with a rush of heat, which instead calmed Hugo. He listened to Angelinas voice rising bit by bit, clearly showing her inner excitement and excitement. "My transaction is still valid, but there is not much time left, you can consider again...tick tick..." Hugo didnt know exactly what was going on with Angelina today, but he knew that Angelina was the kind of personality that couldnt get it, and she liked to challenge taboos and break the constraints, so the brief confrontation just now made it worse. Angelina was even more excited. Hugo calmed down his brain a bit, and looked at Angelina without any shy, "You know my answer, you have no attraction to me." The smile on Angelinas face was instantly torn apart, and her eyes were quickly filled with blood like a bullfighting, "What are you talking about! You know that your reputation is in my hand right now, right? You know I just need to shout What will happen, right?" Hugo knew that he could not back down, otherwise Angelina gave up today, but she is still a time bomb, no one knows when it will explode in the future, even if it is not Angelina, it may be someone else. And Hugo will never accept threats because of something he has never done before. Even if he has to face the situation of Michael Jackson, he will face it with his head high. "I don''t know, come and tell me." Hugo''s unreasonable answer made Angelina stunned. She didn''t know what Hugo meant-did Hugo really know or I dont know. At this moment of stunnedness, Hugo seized the opportunity. He drew closer, condescendingly exerting a sense of oppression on Angelina, Why dont you try? Lets see what happens. Angelina once again felt danger from Hugos amber eyes. The gentlemans smile at the corner of Hugos mouth was slightly outlined, but she actually saw a pair of black wings spread out directly behind Hugo, just like Satan. When it came, the strong sense of oppression made Angelina retreat a bit. She didn''t even have time to realize what was happening, she was pressed by Hugo''s approaching face, and she subconsciously took a half step back, but Hugo actually took a step back. Then he took a half step forward, which caused Angelina to take a half step back... Once she started to shrink back, her aura fell a thousand miles away, and she couldn''t find it again. "You can give it a try and see if everyone believes in me, a gentleman or you..." Hugo''s gaze drooped slightly, and it fell on the pinhole of Angelina''s arm. Angelina felt that Hugos sight was like laser light, causing her arm skin to burn. She panicked to cover it, but found that her hands were still tightly confined by Hugo, and then she listened to the rain. Guo said softly, "You...have taken drugs. Rebellious girl who overdose?" Just as Angelina intends to use her gender advantage to attack Hugo, Hugo also fought back with a similar weapon: no one would believe someone who had a case history. This is called honesty and credit. Compared with Hugo, Angelina''s credit is obviously already overdrawn. Angelina knew that Hugo was telling the truth. No one would believe her. First, Hugo did not make any inappropriate actions. Secondly, this is a public place. Between Angelina and Hugo, people are definitely willing to believe her. Hugo''s. Angelina was already scared in her heart. After all, she was slandering Hugo. Nothing happened. She herself couldn''t stand. Under Hugo''s strong pressure, Angelina became guilty. Hugo noticed Angelinas dodging eyes and knew that his strategy was successful. Of course he knew that people would choose to believe him, but there were also many people who would believe that "things will not come from nowhere." This kind of slander and injustice is Hugo. The most disgusting. "I can tell people the facts I think, and you can tell people the facts you insist on, but you and I know what the truth is." Hugo said forcefully, "As you said, I may be true. He is a hypocrite, but you must know that my hypocrites mask is still very useful. But dont worry, I wont apply it to you, because I dont have any interest in you. So dont try to pour dirty water on me. ." Hugo''s words made Angelina''s face pale when she brushed the ground. This was the third time Hugo said "I am not interested in you", which was a huge blow to Angelina. The flustered gaze showed her nervousness and confusion. It also showed that she was only twenty years old and reckless. Seeing Hugo''s eyes, he even couldn''t bear it. After all, Angelina is just a playful now. It''s just a young man. She didn''t do anything illegalat least not to Hugo. Isn''t it too cruel for him to fight back like this? But Hugo quickly put this idea out of his brain. He knew that this kind of softness and sympathy was the most undesirable. First of all, Angelina took the initiative to provoke him today, and secondly, if it wasn''t for him to fight back just now, I dont know. What''s the current situation-maybe Hugo can''t cry even if he wants to cry. Therefore, Hugo quickly sorted out the chaotic thoughts and said in a low voice, "I think we both made things clear, right?" After speaking, Hugo released Angelina''s hands without warning, which shocked her, and dropped her hands directly, and only controlled the free fall of her hands when she realized it, but There was a soreness in her wrist, which almost made her dislocate. But when Angelina raised her head, she saw Gentleman Hugo nodding politely, "If you want to shout, there is still time, you can enjoy it slowly." If you change to the usual, Angelina is the kind of personality that "forbidden things want to be challenged more and more". Hugo''s words will definitely make her full of fire and shout directly; Angelina plans to do the same today. But under Hugos compelling eyes, her voice had reached her throat, and the phrase "strong. Violent" was stuck in her throat. A single sound was released, and the vocal cords seemed to be completely. Contained in general. Why is this so? Hugo didn''t threaten her, didn''t control her, and didn''t pinch her throat, but she just couldn''t make any sound. The pressure from the spirit was so strange and strong. This kind of fear made Angelina completely panicked. , She didn''t even know what to do. "Tick, tick..." Hugo said softly, a word like an echo from the depths of the glacier, floating in the air without any power. Then Hugo didn''t say much, turned around gracefully and took a step forward, not even forgetting to take a piece of cheesecake. Hugo''s magnetic voice caused Angelina to shudder several times involuntarily. Seeing Hugo''s calmly leaving back, she was so stiff in place. Although he was very strong in front of Angelina just now, Hugo was already in a cold sweat on his back. Everything happened in less than five minutes, but it made Hugo feel that he had just finished a battle. At that time he was forcing himself to remain calm and calm! It was not until after leaving Angelina''s sight that Hugo let out a long breath. Perhaps in Angelina''s view, this is just a prank, which is part of the game; but Hugo does not like such a game, especially after experiencing Uma Thurman. "Hugo, you are here!" Hugo only had time to catch his breath, and someone called him again. Hugo didn''t turn his head, but he saw Cameron jumping up and down in front of Hugo. Cameron was excited. Looking at Hugo, the dance of joy between her eyebrows shows her good mood, "Come on, I will introduce some friends to you." "Cammy...I..." Hugo actually wanted to say, at least let him drink a sip of water, but Cameron didn''t give Hugo a chance to speak. She took Hugo''s right hand and ran straight forward. In the past, Hugo persisted in place for less than half a second, but could only give up and follow Cameron forward. When passing by the waiter, Hugo stopped Cameron for a while and said in a low voice, "Sorry, can you give me a glass of warm water and a tissue?" "Oh... sir, there is no problem." The waiter was obviously a little surprised He naturally recognized Hugo, he could only be stunned, then nodded quickly, and then he saw Hugo smiled politely and said "thank you", and then Hugo was dragged forward by Cameron. The waiter thought he was dazzled, because he seemed to see a little tiredness between Hugo''s eyebrows, and so did his smile. However, he thought about it carefully and felt that this shouldnt be a surprise. Hugo was definitely the busiest person in the audience this morning. If he was allowed to laugh for a few hours and talk to other people continuously, he should also be able to. tired. The waiter suppressed his thoughts, quickly went to find a cup of warm water and facial tissues, and then found Hugo in the crowd again surrounded by six or seven people. He quickly walked over, but found that Hugo had to deal with it. Many people have no time to pay attention to him. The waiter can only stand by obediently, not knowing what he should do. At this moment, Hugo chuckled and said, "If you hate bad breath, I think it''s time for me to drink water." A sentence made everyone laugh, and then the waiter saw Hugo facing him. He showed a gentle smile. He quickly passed the warm water and facial tissues. Hugo whispered, "Thank you very much for your help." The waiter took a half step back and looked at Hugo, who seemed to be back to normal, and his mood became clear. Chapter 1407： Easy shooting Hugo''s New Year kicked off amidst a busy schedule. In order to preempt the release date on July 4, "Independence Day" was intensively filmed. After more than four months, Hugo finally started working again, and it was still such a work full of topics and full of attention. The reporters were really excited for a while. It is worth mentioning that Tom Hanks personally wrote the script and picked up the guide tube himself, "The Unstoppable Miracle" was announced a week after the official launch of "Independence Day". This movie also attracted a lot of attention. Media eyes. Although the film only invested 2.5 million yuan, the cast is quite worth looking forward to. The movie tells the story of a rock band named "Miracle" in the 1960s that quickly rose from a small town to become a well-known icon in the country, and then disappeared like a meteor. The film adopts a dual protagonist model, telling the story from the perspective of the drummer in the band. He was the last member to join the miracle, but his talents conflicted with the lead singer. The drummer role is now the newcomer actor Tom Everett Scott (. Everett.) who has mixed in the TV circle, and the lead singer role is played by the glorious keyboardist and guitarist Alfonso Lopez. The highly anticipated heroine is played by Charlize Theron. In addition, Tom himself played the role of the band manager, and it caused many people to discuss that Liv Tyler (. Tyler) also played an important role in the movie-her father was the lead singer of the famous rock band Smith Spaceship Stephen Tyler (Steven. tyler). The "unstoppable miracle" has also been dubbed by many media as "before sunrise" this year. However, Hugo did not have time to visit the crew of the "Unstoppable Miracle", because there was almost no break for the filming of "Independence Day". Hugo was sitting in the fighter pilots seat with his helmet and mask scratched on his neck. Standing aside, Sergio pointed to a plastic steering wheel in front of Hugo, Man, at least you have played nes (red White machine) airplane games or racing games, right?" Hugo shrugged and said regretfully, "I am not a fan of racing cars." If you stand outside and look at it, this scene will become very strange. A one-to-one fighter model is placed on an iron frame. Sergio is standing on the wing of the plane and Hugo is sitting. In the cockpit, but the problem is that there is no instrument watch in front of Hugo, just a plastic steering wheel, nothing else. Such a tin toy looks really ridiculous, just like the kind of airplane toy Hugo played in the children''s park when he was a child-they have no way to control it. Or maybe it''s the kind of cockpit game model with coin-operated wobbly on the side of the road-but this one just happens to look like an airplane. On the ground and behind the plane, there is a frontal green background, and nothing else is empty. Hugo is now shooting the fierce scene of fighters attacking alien spacecraft. This exploratory battle wiped out all the fighters of mankind. Only the male protagonist Steve survived. It can be seen that the battle was fierce, but in fact, Hugo was sitting. Shoot in a toy tin box. This reminded Hugo of the "Titanic" filming highlights: all of them were filmed in a huge tank at the shipwreck-it can be understood as a dirty swimming pool. "This is really disappointing, I thought it would be very exciting." Hugo looked at Sergio with a sad expression, which made poor Sergio completely dumbfounded, and asked, "So, what you expect What is it?" Hugo patted the plastic steering wheel with no touch in front of him, "Man, you at least give me a real racing steering wheel, so I can feel it." Sergio stared at Hugo helplessly, as if Say, "Otherwise?" Hugo smashed his lips, "You know, I filmed''Life and Death Speed'' before, and everything was real, including explosions. I could feel the excitement of being a part of the movie. , The whole shooting process is very...er, very real." In fact, when filming "Life and Death Hour", although no acting skills are needed, Hugo does feel the same, because the whole atmosphere is shot on the spot, and the sense of reality is blown away. "Hugo, that is the effect that''speed of life and death'' hopes to create, but we are not." Sergio chuckled. "We need to create a lot of war scenes and explosions. If we shoot all of them physically, we don''t need to spend any money. Not to mention, we need to blow up several Los Angeles." "I know, I know..." Hugo certainly knows that the most magnificent scene in "Independence Day" is the fall of the city. "But... Forget it, I mean, are all these scenes made with computer special effects? " The development of Hollywood was a watershed in 1994. Why are there disputes such as "Future Water World" and "Independence Day"? Its not just the remuneration, its not just the cost. The most important thing is that the computer special effects technology gradually matures. The super large scenes that were impossible to make with computers in the past have been realized. The shots that used to cost 10 million to produce now only need Five million can be produced, which directly gave birth to the birth of the super visual effects blockbuster. "Future Water World" is just a failed experiment. "Toy Story", as an animated cartoon, came out last year and achieved success. It is also based on this reason. Of course, Hugo knows that in the next ten years, the rapid development of computer visual effects, at this time five million shots can be produced, then it may only need one million-or even 500,000 to complete. This has made comic hero movies popular, and scenes like the "Avengers" can''t be done at all now. "No, we used the actual model for the aircraft..." Sergio pointed to the overall model of the Hugo landline. "As you can see, we built this aircraft completely according to the actual situation. This is The model used by the army. In these fine parts, there are still gaps in the pictures produced by our computer, so real models are needed. However, other than that, we will use computers to make the background of the sky, explosions, and battle scenes. All the green parts in the range will be replaced by computer special effects." Although the computer special effects at this time have taken shape, they are still not fully mature. This is also the most successful place for "Independence Day". Such amazing special effects were produced in 1996, and even after 15 years, they will not be too far behind. many. Hugo suddenly remembered something: the computer special effects for "Independence Day" have been produced since April last year. "It''s just that all this is boring than I thought." Hugo curled his lips helplessly. Its no wonder that Hugo had such an idea. Before that, Hugo had also shot many scenes in the studio, but most of them were shot on the spot, and there are many things like "Schindler''s List" and "Schindler''s List". "Before sunrise" went directly to Europe to shoot. But now Hugo is trapped in the studio, performing on a green screen, which is really a new experience. "This is the price of a commercial blockbuster." Sergio shrugged, with a helpless expression on his face, making people laugh. "Go back to business. You will perform according to your own understanding of flying a plane. Remember , There are teammates flying together on both sides of you, and we will instruct you on the''flight'' situation through the headset." This is the shooting of a blockbuster visual effects film. Standing in front of a green screen, there is nothing empty, not even a reference object. This is a lonely job. Hugo suddenly remembered the off-site footage of Ian McLean (ian.) who played Gandalf in the "Lord of the Rings" series. Because Gandalf had a conversation with the short hobbit, in order to film the huge difference in height , They cant stand in the same scene to shoot, so every time Gandalf and the Hobbit are together, Gandalf is performing alone, with crutches placed next to them, with photos of the Hobbit pasted on them. Use this method to help Ian''s performance, and finally use green screen technology to put the characters in the same scene. As a result, Ian felt extremely lonely in the middle of the performance, and said helplessly, "Who am I talking to..." "Independence Day" is really a brand new attempt from beginning to end. "Huh, great, let''s try it out. Let me rehearse first. I''ll find the feeling, how about it?" Hugo took a deep breath. Although it felt very difficult, Hugo was also a little excited. The new experience is different from any previous work. This kind of experience is not only fresh, but also quite exciting, giving the whole set a completely different scene. "Very good!" Sergio also knew Hugo''s professionalism, and pointed to the front of Hugo. "The height of the lens will be parallel to your eyes. Take a long shot first." After the explanation, he didn''t wait for Hugo. Answering , he jumped down and made an "ok" gesture to Roland who was standing behind the monitor. Roland picked up the walkie-talkie and said a few words, but found that he didn''t get a response, so he shouted, "Hugo!" When Hugo looked at him, he pointed to his walkie-talkie, and Hugo reacted. Wearing the helmet and eye mask, the walkie-talkie is placed in the helmet, so that during the shooting process, the on-site staff can give feedback on the current shooting scene in time and let Hugo perform corresponding performances. Then Roland heard Hugo''s voice from the walkie-talkie, "First rehearsal twice. I am still a little uncomfortable with the green screen. You go through the process first and let me find the feeling, how about it?" Roland couldn''t help but was stunned, not because of Hugo''s unfamiliarity, but because of Hugo''s frankness. As the most popular actor in the United States, there are not one thousand or eight hundred comments about Hugo''s outstanding acting skills. But at this time, Hugo said so honestly that he was not used to the green screen-Roland''s walkie-talkie clearly said this Passing a message to every staff around is not only a courage, but also an honesty. This is Roland''s first impression of Hugo after the boot. "No problem, let''s not turn on the camera. Let''s walk again." Roland picked up the walkie-talkie and said calmly. Chapter 1408： Green acting "Hugo, well, from now on, you look down. Now below is the original Los Angeles. This bustling city has become a ruin. At the same time, you also think of Jia Siming and your son Dylan. Are left in the city, and you dont know their safety at this time... But the problem is, you are not far from the alien spacecraft. You must shoulder the responsibility of saving the world. Personal and family are at this time. Must be put behind..." Rolands voice was slowly transmitted through the headset, explaining the current situation bit by bit. Hugo followed Rolands instructions and looked down through the fighters window, trying to portray Los Angeles in ruins in his mind. , But I saw the screwdriver thrown by the staff next to him. The red screwdriver was very obvious on the green ground. In addition, there were a lot of black wires next to it, which was messy. Looking at such a picture to depict a magnificent ruin... Hugo tried hard to concentrate, but Roland obviously had no experience in directing actors'' performances. He still told the story slowly, just like a narrator for the animal world on the Discovery Channel, chattering. Hugo finally didn''t hold it back, and laughed out with a flutter, "Sorry, sorry, my fault." Hugo first admitted his mistake frankly, and then said helplessly, "Roland, how long is this shot? You want me to show so much, are you sure?" Rolands words just now contained too many mixed emotions. If Hugo was asked to speak slowly, there was no problem. He could bring emotions to express his feelings accurately, but the problem is that this is a commercial movie, and its in a commercial movie. There is no time to spend a lot of space to describe delicate emotions-even the description is more closely related to a theme for digging. The most successful case is the "Batman Prequel" series of Batman''s struggling between the light and justice and the dark guard. Deep digging around one point is enough to support the whole story. If it is too greedy, it will destroy it. The fast-paced excitement of commercial movies. The original script of "Independence Day" was too greedy for the role of the president. It described the emotions between him and his wife, showed his courage in the face of national disasters, and portrayed his dedication in the Vietnam War... As a result, three male protagonists stand side by side, but the scenes are uneven. Now this version has been streamlined a lot. Under Hugos suggestion, the emotional scene of the actor Steve has been refined, but at the same time it has also been reduced, weakened love, increased family affection, and combined Steve with The bond between Jia Siming and Dylan is defined as a family, highlighting the theme of having a country and a family, and let Steve stand up for the family and save the earth. The scene being filmed now is actually just a two-to-three second scene, and Roland is too greedy, wanting to show Steve''s complex heart in this fleeting time. Although Hugo''s performance space is relatively narrow, he can still meet Roland''s requirements. It may take a little longer to prepare, but he feels that he does not need to show much at this time. "Roland, this is the first confrontation between the army and the aliens, right?" After Hugo finished speaking, although he could not see Roland''s expression, he could guess that Roland must be dissatisfied with his ridicule, but Yu Guo didn''t mind, he slowed down his tone and explained in detail, "I think the reason Steve went to fight at this time was simply because he was a soldier, he was obeying orders, and he didn''t realize that he was fighting outside. The celestial man fought and didnt realize that he was saving the earth. But later, in order to save Ja Siming and Dylan, he disobeyed the order and flew back to the base in Los Angeles to find his family. Inspired by Ja Siming and Dylan Then, he gradually realized that this is a war that cannot be lost." Maybe commercial movies don''t need to portray too much emotion, just a simple clue is enough. But Hugo believes that some simple small details, layer by layer to show the changes in the character''s psychology, will actually make the whole story full and three-dimensional. Compared with Roland''s simple and rude squeeze all emotions together, Steve''s changes will appear three-dimensional, and at the same time it can be combined with the plot to push it to a climax step by step. Roland did not give an answer immediately. He was not used to actors violating his orders on set. Of course, he was not used to actors telling things that he didn''t know. Hugo''s understanding of characters and scripts was exactly Roland''s shortcomings. , Which made him a little discouraged. However, Roland is not an impulsive person. It can be seen from the past few discussions. He was silent and thought about it. He found that Hugo''s words actually made sense. This made Roland sigh lightly. He picked up the intercom and said, "No problem, just do what you said!" Hugo made a no problem gesture in Roland''s direction, and then started the rehearsal again. Hugo closed his eyes and kept hinting that he was in ruins below him. The prosperous Los Angeles was now buried in countless flames and ashes. Then he put himself into a role state and began to worry about Ja Siming and Dylan. After re-entering the rehearsal, Hugo''s eyes became sad, and he let out a sigh of relief, self-blame and guilt revealed between his frowning eyebrows, "I shouldn''t leave them behind." Roland''s voice came from the headset again, "At this time, your teammates are lined up on your left and right, in the''herringbone shape'' of wild geese flying south. Your teammate comforted you and said,''Don''t worry. Big guys, I think they must be out of town first. Hugo lowered his eyes, but quickly raised them again. He is flying and must look straight ahead. He then teased in a joking tone,''Or like As the pastor often said, we may never know the purpose of this mission. But what I am certain is that at this moment, the Black Knight will win again! "The teammates around you are all amused, and then You turned your head to look at him, the two exchanged a glance, and you put on an oxygen mask..." Hugo hid the thoughts in his eyes, then tilted his head slightly and looked to the left. Then he saw a huge illuminating lamp. There seemed to be some problems at this time. A staff member was standing on the stairs. Maintenance, two staff members standing under the stairs are discussing the NFL regular season that ended not long ago. The two people are doing the quarterback throwing rugby action, looking very excited. This scene really made Hugo very interesting. He really had no way to imagine that he had the same fighter jets flying on both sides, and there was an alien spaceship parked right in front of him, and he was about to fly right now. The moth went to fight a battle without knowing the result-but looking forward, it was a pile of scaffolding and cameras, not even a reference object. Hugo suppressed his expression and ended the rehearsal, but Roland said next, "The alien spacecraft appeared in front of your eyes, and the spacecraft the size of four football fields was suspended in mid-air. You were completely It was shocked..." Hugo didn''t hold back the huge smile produced by the strong contrast between fantasy and reality. "Sorry, sorry, this time it was my fault, my fault." Hugo patted his helmet annoyedly, but he apologized and laughed, he had to look at Roland and the others. Direction, "I''m really sorry. Let''s end the rehearsal, I probably know what''s going on, I know it in my heart." Roland looked at the overjoyed Hugo helplessly, "Are you sure?" Fortunately, it is just a rehearsal. If this is a formal shooting, this kind of film is a waste of film. You must know that film is a piece of cost that cannot be ignored. As a producer, in order to control costs, this kind of thing must be strictly controlled. This is also the reason why every time the actors make mistakes and laughter will be recorded by the producer-every time ng is a cost. Roland suddenly understood, that''s why Hugo insisted on rehearsing first. Hugo waved his hand, but his face still kept smiling, "Give me five minutes, you just need to prepare first." Roland stood there and hesitated, but in the end he didn''t say anything, but Hugo suddenly He added, "By the way, the renderings of the alien spacecraft and the renderings of the scenes of this scene. Can you give me a rough idea? I mean, the appearance and scale of the spacecraft, as well as our fighter jets. Array model." "No problem!" Roland said Lily. Hugo rubbed his stiff cheeks and forced himself to calm down. He knew that he would never be able to shoot in this state, because the most important scenes of the script will all be in the studio. For green screen shooting, he must let himself enter the state. In fact, a long time ago, Hugo knew that the green screen acting is completely different from the performance under normal conditions. Hugo had watched the "Avengers" filming before The magnificent battle scenes on the movie screen were very stupid when they were shot in the studio because they saw the actors standing Under the empty green screen, it looks like fighting is realistically-fighting with the air, even more like a madman than Don Quixote-at least Don Quixote is fighting a windmill, and they are right The air kept waving. This makes the actor''s "performance" look very funny. The most famous example is "The Wonderland (oz:the.great.and. released in 2013. All the scenes of this movie are shot on green screen, but there are several actors with excellent acting skills. Ranko, Michelle Williams (.), Rachel Vichy (.), Milla Kunis (.) are all out of standard, the performance is exaggerated and artificial, the characters are completely out of touch with the picture and special effects , Makes people dumbfounded. Sandra Bullocks performance in "Gravity" has been underestimated by many people. She missed her personal second queen statuette. In fact, anyone who really knows will know that all of Sandras performances are in What was done before the green screen was more difficult than imagined. Although Hugo knew this for a long time, he still underestimated the difficulty of green screen acting. He originally thought it would be easy to shoot "Independence Day"-in fact, the atmosphere on the scene was really easy, and Hugo didn''t need to spend too much. I focused more on studying the role, but I didn''t expect the green screen acting to pose a new challenge. Chapter 1409： Try different It is precisely because of different attempts that Hugo has always had no sense of rejection of commercial films. For example, when filming "Speed ??of Life and Death", Hugo experienced unimaginable thrills. The excitement of being in danger makes adrenaline. It broke out completely and is unforgettable so far; and today, when filming "Independence Day", Hugo will experience the green screen acting for the first time, which is a completely different challenge. If Hugo just intends to act casually, this is not a problem. He only needs to show worry, surprise, and perseverance according to Roland''s requirements. This is enough. The whole story can be linked together, and there is no need to worry about any greens. Screen acting. For the experienced Hugo, it''s very simple. But Hugo doesnt want to dedicate performances that are out of touch with visual effects like "The Wonders of the Devil", even if "Independence Day" does not give him enough performance space to perform a "gravity", but at least he can act as a guide, Let all the audience experience the grandeur and magnificence of the impending destruction of the earth in "Independence Day". Therefore, Hugo wants to do better. In fact, the so-called green screen acting skills are not difficult to understand. Simply put, you have to have a rich imagination in your mind and imagine scenes that will not even appear in real life, such as sketching the beautiful scenes in "The Lord of the Rings" Elf City, for example, imagine the raging stormy waves in "Pirates of the Caribbean", for example, portray the magnificent space war in "Star Wars"... But this is not Hugos strength. Hugo is not an otaku who is keen on comics, nor is he a science man with endless curiosity about science fiction; but Hugo has an advantage, that is, the scenes that others need to imagine, his memory It exists in the depths, what he needs to do is not to outline it out of thin air, but to awaken the memory picture deep in his mind. The simple rehearsal just now gave Hugo a preliminary understanding of the entire shooting process and the situation on the scene. He must now establish a three-dimensional space in his head, place himself and the car in this space, and think about looking straight ahead. What is it, what is on the sides, and what is underneath, gives him a clear understanding of the whole pattern. Hugo closed his eyes and tried to awaken his memories. What did the alien spacecraft look like on Independence Day? Hugo hasn''t done such a job for a long time. When filming "Scent of a Woman" and "Yihai Xiongfeng", Hugo often recalled how the original actors performed in his memory, and the original movie showed What kind of effect, but after that, Hugo gradually explored his own performance path, he seldom recalled it, because he didn''t want to imitate, hoping to get out of his own style. But today is a different situation. Hugo needs to rejuvenate his poor and exhausted sci-fi vision, and he needs to clearly outline the pictures in his mind that ordinary people can''t imagine. How did it feel to watch "Independence Day" for the first time? Hugo closed his eyes, and a dark mind sketched out the appearance of the huge alien spacecraft. When the huge spacecraft came over the city, it could be said to cover the sky and the sun, blocking all the light in the sky. Almost more than one-third of a city with a population of tens of millions is shrouded in shadows, making everyone feel as if they are trapped in a cage, unable to see the sun or tomorrow. Hugo clearly remembered that when he watched "Independence Day", he was shocked by the magnificent visual special effects, and he was amazed, and the alien spaceship, which was like a pie, was even more impressive. It was also in Hugo''s mind at this time. Clearly emerge; and during the war, human fighters and small alien fighters fought together, like a school of sardines, densely packed with cannonballs and blooming fires, so that the blue sky was enveloped by countless black spots, and it was impossible to see it. The original color of the sky. After careful recollection, Hugo discovered that he originally thought he was not impressed with "Independence Day", but he still left a lot of impressive images in the depths of his mind, including Steve flew out of the earth to outer space. When entering the alien mother ship to perform the final mission, the shocking feeling like an ant standing in front of a skyscraper is still lifelike. "Hugo," a call contemplated Hugo''s memories. He opened his eyes and saw Sergio standing in front of him. "This is the conceptual image you want. Do I need to explain it to you?" Sergio held a thick pile of drawings in his hand, and saw Hugo nodding from the corner of his vision, Sergio adjusted his position-neither his posture nor Hugo''s posture was suitable for a long discussion. . At this time Hugo was sitting in a small airtight box to avoid shaking during flight. The whole person was stuck in the seat, so he couldn''t even complete the simple action of stretching his neck; Ergio was standing on the wing, leaning on the edge of the cabin, and the place where his feet could stand was very limited. He had to stand on tiptoes and put his head behind Hugos left shoulder to explain for Hugo. . "I''m filming''Human Ghost Love''!" Sandra, who was passing by, joked, and even blew a whistle, causing everyone on the scene to laugh, which made both Hugo and Sergio It was helpless. Sergio retracted his attention and explained to Hugo, "This is an alien spacecraft designed by the computer special effects team according to Roland''s requirements. Conceptually it should be the size of four football fields, which can cover most of the city... " With Sergios explanation, the slightly blurred picture in Hugo''s mind gradually became clear, especially the whole three-dimensional sense of space. Before returning to filming, Roland took a closer look at Hugo, hesitated, and walked in front of Hugo. Although Roland has improved Hugo now, as the star of the entire crew, Roland knows that Hugo has the ability to interfere with the crew at any time, and no one can stop Hugo. Roland is the director and producer. It can be said that the position is the most embarrassing. How to get along with Hugo is really a difficult problem. The situation similar to the rehearsal just now is not a matter at all, but Roland is really hard to control the measure. Therefore, Roland has been considering how to communicate with Hugo. "Hey, Hugo, I know you are not very familiar with green screen technology," Roland stood on the wing, carefully sorting out his words, "I mean, you haven''t participated in such a performance before." If he did not interrupt Rolands words this time, but listened sincerely, this gave Roland some confidence, "I think, if necessary, I can show you the computer special effects that have been completed so far, so that you can feel Lets take a look at the whole picture." Hugo looked at Roland and motioned, "Are you finished?" Roland nodded quickly, and Hugo said, "I know it will be more difficult to bring a computer to the studio." It''s 1996, don''t say Its a laptop computer, even ordinary desktop computers have not yet reached the state of mobile convenience, "Why not, tell me about your idea, I know you have a sub-camera picture in your mind, as for what computer special effects are produced? Just leave a suspense." Roland was stunned, realizing that this was a good idea, "No problem, the next set of shots is like this..." Roland explained bluntly, and from time to time Hugo would ask questions about his perspective. What kind of picture is it? Gradually, Hugo combined the information given to him by Roland and Sergio with the film picture, which made Hugo''s thoughts completely clear. "Very good, let''s dive into the shooting, let''s see the effect." Hugo took a deep breath and said. Roland looked at Hugo hesitantly, "Are you sure? No need to rehearse again?" Hugo shook his head, "This is not a stage play. We cant rehearse to be perfect before going on stage. You know, even a stage play cant be perfect on stage. Just let the camera work. I will concentrate more. Hugo knows what the difficulties he is facing, and he also knows what he needs to do, so let the actual combat test it. Roland saw perseverance in Hugo''s eyes. Thinking back to the exchange and the whole process, although he was still a little worried, he forced himself to calm down, "No problem, let''s try it." Then, he hesitated. He glanced at Hugo again, turned and left the plane. "Start shooting!" Roland gave an order, and the camera started to run. Sergios voice came from Hugos headset. This time Roland had to take charge of the entire picture, so the job of controlling the rhythm was handed over to the assistant director, "Below the city." Sergios words were very simple~www .novelhall.com~ Hugo looked down slightly and saw that all the messy wires on the ground had been cleaned up, and the screwdriver that had just dropped there was also taken away. Now there is only a green, empty green. But in his eyes, there were constantly exploding and collapsing urban high-rises and buildings, and the ubiquitous thick smoke mixed with hot flames continued to rise, and the prosperous Los Angeles looked like **** at this time. Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little bit unbearable, because he knew very well that the picture in front of him meant the disappearance of life. He closed his eyes helplessly, and there was a trace of weakness in those eyes. It was just a blink of an eye. He opened his eyes again, and said in a low voice, "I shouldn''t leave them." A layer of water faintly appeared in his eyes, but he let out a sigh of relief, letting the fragility in his eyes quietly. The ground is hidden to the bottom of my heart. "Don''t worry, big man. I think they must be out of the city first." Hugo knew that this was not a sad moment. The frowning eyebrows were gradually smoothed by the comrades'' ridicule. He knew, fighting. The moment has come. When he saw the huge alien spaceship in front of him, Hugo did not change his expression, but his pupils were slightly slightly, and the stormy sea in his heart was clearly revealed. "Ka!" Roland''s voice came clearly, "Very good, very good! It''s really great!" Chapter 1410： Harmony When the performance was over, Roland was obviously satisfied with Hugo. Obviously, the challenge of green screen acting was not a problem for Hugo at all. However, Hugo did not rush to the conclusion, but said, "Roland, you know, I am still not very familiar with green screens. The whole sense of space is not very accurate. We can take a few more shots. It is for me to adapt to the environment, and secondly, to see if there is a better choice." In fact, the most obvious feeling of Hugo just now is the difference in the sense of space. For example, at the beginning, I looked down at the entire city. This was from above the high-altitude fighter plane, but the distance between Hugo and the ground was only less than three feet. (One meter), the adjustment of the focal length of the line of sight is naturally not realistic enough; for another example, the lens ends with seeing the alien spacecraft, and Hugo''s line of sight is less than ten yards forward, but in fact the plane It will take at least thirty seconds to get close to the spacecraft, and the focal length is not very accurate. This is the problem of the whole three-dimensional sense of space. Hugo is not nitpicking now. Maybe this scene was really well shot. He used to watch it behind the monitor and was very satisfied, but he still asked to shoot again, mainly because he wanted to adapt to the whole situation of green screen acting. Can have a more three-dimensional understanding. This is also Hugo''s consistent insistence on details. In Roland''s view, Hugo''s persistence is not necessary. Commercial films will not pay too much attention to these details. As long as they are not twitchy, not pretentious, and not exaggerated, this is enough. Because people don''t care about the details of the actor''s performance at all, this is not a "death row", Hugo''s request sounds really hypocritical. But Roland stood there and looked at Hugos motionless sight. He recalled that Hugo had concentrated on enriching his knowledge from all aspects because he was not used to green screen acting, and asked many questions humbly. This is a dedicated attitude. Let him sigh again and again. And now, Hugo is obviously still upholding such a dedicated attitude. At least, Hugo hopes that the finished product will be better, so their goals are the same. "Okay! Take two more shots to see the effect." Roland nodded and agreed. After shooting again, the two shots were quickly completed. Roland looked at the monitor and repeatedly replayed the images. He could vaguely feel that there seemed to be some differences, but he could not tell why he was very interested in acting. The matter has never been studied. All his talents and energy have been concentrated on the scheduling and rhythm of the big scene, but Roland can clearly feel that the last one feels the most comfortable and has a sense of fluency, which seems to allow the audience to have Clearer viewing effect. Roland couldn''t help but conceived in his mind and put Hugo''s performance into the computer special effects, which made him feel better, "Very good! Perfect!" Roland gave Hugo a thumbs up. Then he sighed again, "Perfect!" Hugo had been watching Roland. Roland stood behind the monitor without speaking for a long time. He watched the shots taken just now at least ten times repeatedly. If according to the previous habit, Hugo would also watch together behind the monitor. This is a kind of scrutiny of his performance, but today he has no choice. He is completely stuck in the seat now-avoiding the need for the next Re-shoot. It wasn''t until Roland gave a thumbs up that Hugo let out a long sigh of relief and gave Roland a thumbs up. The staff rushed to help Hugo get out of the cockpit, and finally got out of the big box that was aggrieved, Samora handed out a tissue and asked Hugo to wipe the sweat bead on his forehead The biggest advantage of shooting in the studio is that there is no weather. It is still January, but the studio is already warm as spring. The shooting just now made Hugo sweat a lot. Hugo took the paper towel and walked towards the monitor. At this time, the staff were busy, because the next shots playing Steve''s teammates in the fighter plane, they also need to sit down like Hugo. Finished shooting in a model that is more than one. Roland also went to the side to discuss with the prop designer to see if Steve''s plane and other planes need to show a difference-not a difference in model, but a difference in battle traces on the surface. All the staff were busy for the next filming. Sandra appeared behind the monitor and watched Hugo''s filming repeatedly. When she noticed Hugo''s approaching figure, Sandra couldn''t help but curiously said, " Why are you so picky? This is just a commercial film, and you need to be so much better? Doesn''t it seem redundant?" Sandra and Hugo are good friends. She has always been straightforward. She knows that Hugo likes this. This is also an important reason why the two became friends. Therefore, Sandra did not hide her contempt for Hugo at all. Hugo was stunned, but he laughed. Seventeen years later, in the green screen environment of "gravity", the protagonist who dedicated the best performance of his career-Hugo personally thinks that Sandra''s performance in it even surpassed the first Oscar for her. Peoples weaknesses are now mocking their own excellence. Of course, Hugo also knows that now Sandra has no acting skills at all. She is just a complete vase, relying on the image of a silly eldest sister to perform. There is not much difference between Jia Siming on "Independence Day" and "Speed ??of Life and Death" and "Love at Second Sight". Sandra was inexplicably smiled by Hugo, so she rolled her eyes, "Laughing like an idiot, am I wrong? Everyone walks into the cinema to watch the special effects scenes. Who will pay attention to where your eyes are. " Hugo still laughed, but he said, "For a simple example, how do you feel when you see me speaking into the air?" "Mad." Sandra curled her lips. "But in fact I was talking to someone in another time and space." Hugo continued, which made Sandra stunned and did not react. "The difference is that in a simple performance, as an audience, you I cant see people in another time and space; but a serious performance will let the audience see that I am talking to people in another time and space." As one effect. "Are you saying''people and ghosts can''t love''?" Sandra reacted at once, she''s not really stupid sister. The ghost can also be regarded as another person in time and space. Hugo felt that the expression was not so accurate, but after thinking about it, he nodded, "You can say that." These words made Sandra interested and looked at the monitor again. , Hugo also cast his gaze over, and then pointed to the monitor screen, "Look here, my vision is here, here, on such a small screen it may be just a difference-I dont know, its about fifteen degrees. Or about twenty degrees, but when you put it on a big screen and work with the entire computer special effects, there is a big difference in what the audience looks down from following the protagonists line of sight. You know, its probably something like physics." Sandra couldn''t help but slightly nod his chin, "I see..." The difference in the details really determines everything, and the reason why Hugo''s acting is outstanding is from the chewing and taste of these details, and he calmly portrays the character. "But, I still think you are making trouble. You know, this is a commercial movie. No one will notice this. Relax. What you need is to relax." Sandra still refuted Hugo without showing any face. If Roland was beside him, I don''t know if he would clap his hands and applaud. These words made Hugo laugh helplessly, "I have my persistence, believe me, one day in the future, you will understand me." Maybe ten years later. Hugo added something in his heart. Sandra shrugged indifferently, "I don''t care." This made the surrounding staff laugh lightly. Sandra looked at Hugo''s helpless expression and looked very proud, and patted him. The shoulder seems to be saying: Don''t be too discouraged. This made Hugo even more confused, when Sandra suddenly said, "Hey, man, are you looking for Hugo?" As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw Will Smith who was stunned. "Sorry, sorry to interrupt your work, I just want to shake hands with Hugo." Will kept swinging his arms as if his feet were beating lightly, with a bright smile on his face, you could tell His self-confidence and calmness, but the motion of his continual pursing of his lips still reveals his inner tension. "Don''t worry, he is not the Statue of Liberty, you can touch him." Sandra''s ridicule made everyone burst into laughter, and Hugo actually cooperated very well-made the Statue of Liberty action, and then Seeing Will ask, "Books or torches?" Will smirked twice and pointed to Hugo''s right hand, "Torch, is it okay?" "The Emperor" Will Smith, who will be in Hollywood for fifteen years, is just a newcomer who has just entered the movie circle for a year But Hollywood has already seen a huge amount from his affinity. The box office potential, coupled with the promotion of the brokerage company, quickly became a box office star. Will is also the only Hollywood star who can compare with Tom Cruise in terms of box office endurance and explosiveness-although still not as good as that, but as a black, he has supported half the sky with Denzel Washington. Although Will in front of him is a bit cautious, overall he is relatively relaxed, and just the first time he met he felt that he was joking with Hugo and Sandra. From here, we can see how powerful Will will make countless friends in the future. Affinity and courage. "If you insist!" Hugo put his right hand down, clenched his fist and placed it in front of Will. This is obviously not a handshake posture. Will hesitated, then raised his right fist and hit Hugo. Right fist, then lifted his right fist and punched Hugo''s shoulder hard, "Yo, buddy!" Push, it''s really hard, just like when a real black friend meets. The smile on Hugo''s face burst out, "Yo, buddy!" Then he also punched Will on the shoulder, but Hugo was still unskilled, it seemed like a fight, which made Sandra beside him very happy. . Hugo himself couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile, "So, what role are you playing this time? There shouldn''t be your role today, right?" Chapter 1411： Boss supervisor "My scene is not so fast, I just want to come over and have a look, and then make a special trip to visit you." Will always has a friendly smile on his face, sincerely speaking, it is easy for people to have a good impression, "Right. , I played Russell Case (russell. Casse), we have some rivals in the movie." Russell Keys, the man who sacrificed himself in the last moments of the movie and detonated the alien spacecraft over the city, this is also a significant role. Although not the protagonist, the role is not less important than in the original script. The so-called actor Steve, who had participated in the Vietnam War, claimed to have been captured by aliens. After returning, he was immersed in alcohol and was unable to extricate himself. Later, he showed courage during the earth''s crisis and became a part of saving the earth. The company gave this role to Will, obviously also optimistic about his prospects. But whats interesting is that Hugo originally thought that after he played the leading role, Will would not get the opportunity for him to make a big splash, and the story could easily become a routine for a group of white people to save the earth, but Roland actually Set Russell as a black man and use this method to make the whole story complete again. "It seems that we need to have a good talk, but you have a lot of important work on your shoulders." Hugo solemnly pointed his head and said, Will froze, and then realized that Hugo was talking about Russell. The role is also saying that Russell will take away a lot of the light that belongs to Steve. Hugo''s ridicule and self-deprecating made Will clapped his hands and laughed and pointed at Hugo, "Hey, man, you are such a humorous man." Looking at Will who was laughing too exaggeratedly, Hugo and Sandra looked at each other. Sandra pointed to Will who was overjoyed and said seriously, "If this compliment comes from a certain woman, it will not Would it make you happier? Or do you want Cameron to say this?" Then Sandra shrugged, "Man, you know, I can help if you need it." Sandra hugged Hugo''s shoulder directly, "Hey, man, you are such a humorous man." "Why do I think I was molested? I was being molested?" Hugo put his chin in deep thought, and Will had already laughed until his stomach hurts. Hugo beckoned to the staff next to him, "I miss him Need medical help." Even Sandra didn''t hold back now, and laughed out with a flutter. Hugo''s eyes were rounded by the female''s saliva that day, "Hey! Lady!" As a result, Hugo got a fist from Sandra in return. "It seems that everyone is getting along well. This is good news for us, right, Hugo?" A sunny and joyful voice came towards him, and when he raised his head, he saw Alan Stray Luo strode over. He wore an iron-gray suit today, with a tall and powerful posture that made people look at him. Will and Sandra looked back and saw Alan, they both immediately cheered up. At the opening ceremony, they both knew that Alan was the real boss behind Independence Day. In other words, Allen had possession of Power of life and death. Alan is different from Kevin Pence. He is not a member of the film industry. He is a simple businessman. Such talents are most in need of vigilancebecause he does not understand the mode of operation of the industry, the only thing that can move him is Profits are a bit ugly because they don''t know anything about profit. So you cant follow common sense when dealing with Allen, and it''s no wonder Will and Sandra are cautious. Hugo saw Alan for the first time, and he also noticed the tension of the two people around him-the relaxed and lively atmosphere just now obviously settled down, "I think it is good news for the actors." Hugo He said with a chuckle that he had been in contact with Alan twice. He felt that Alans personality was still bright and sunny, and he was very easy to get along with, but Hugo also knew that this was also because they had no conflict of interest with Alan at the moment, like Ai For businessmen like Lun, the true personality is hidden, and it will only be revealed when conflicts of interest arise. "Of course, if there are some small benefits, it would be even better. For example, the big boss comes to visit the class." Hugo looked at Will and Sandra. Although both of them still had smiles on their faces, they were active. Significantly decreased, "For another example, when the big boss came to visit the class, he invited us to drink coffee and eat doughnuts." Hugo was joking, because he didn''t expect Alan to visit the class. Behind-the-scenes investment bosses like Allen, because they dont know anything about the film industry, they often hire a professional producer to give orders on the spot on his behalf. For example, Allen delegates the power to 20th Century Fox. As far as they are concerned, they don''t have much interest in the studio. The reason why Hugo said this was actually ridiculing Allen for being uneasy about the crew and going to the scene to supervise himself. This is obviously a manifestation of the businessman''s suspicion. Of course, Hugo means more obscure. I didnt want Ellen to laugh, and patted his head, Look at my memory, the squad cant be empty-handed, right? Ellen smiled self-deprecatingly, and then turned back and said to a black suit standing next to him. Then, "Billy, hurry up and order a takeaway now. You can ask Roland how many staff members are there. Besides coffee and doughnuts, please order some pizza. I think it''s almost noon." Allens response made Hugo a bit at a loss. He just said casually... Hugo looked at Sandra who was standing on the side, and the two exchanged helpless eyes. Will also be next to him. Making a face made Hugo almost laugh. "I just watched the filming next to me. It seems that everything went well today. How is it going to be a new filming?" Alan finished his explanation and continued to communicate with Hugo after turning around. This made Hugo stunned. Has Allen appeared on the crew from the beginning? Then hide to watch the filming? Hugo was taken aback. He didn''t know that this was a common behavior of commercial film investors. For example, today is the first day of official filming in the studio, they went to the scene to supervise, or Alan''s own insistence. Hugo has been rolling in Hollywood for a few years now, but this is the first time he has encountered such a situation. "Uh..." Hugo looked around roughly, and found that due to the appearance of Allen, Roland, Sergio and others were standing a few steps away, hesitating not to come forward to interrupt, you can see that. , They were also very surprised, I dont feel comfortable with it. You know, I dont have any experience with green screen performances. Everything is fresh. I was a little at a loss when I was shooting. Hugo quickly organized the language, calmly He replied, "Of course, I still need to adjust slowly." "Haha..." Although Hugo concealed it well, Alan could still feel the difference. After all, the first two meetings were not familiar, but at least it was relaxed. Today''s atmosphere is obviously tighter. Not to mention that Will and Sandra stood by and laughed. "Guys, relax. I have no plans to cut the movie''s budget or interfere in the production of the movie." Allens frankness made Sandra feel embarrassed. She bowed her head and gave Hugo a look, as if she was saying, "Hurry up and get him away." Very interested, I think this is a very interesting art, so I wanted to go to the set a long time ago, you know, to see the shooting process, to see the performance of the actors, you know, its for movie lovers That kind of curiosity." Allen said quickly in a relaxed tone. Hugo immediately understood Alan''s meaning, as if everyone would be more or less interested in the operation of the set. When the crew shoots in public, it can always arouse people''s onlookers. "Especially I just watched''Death Convict Walk'' not long ago. I really admire Hugo''s performance. I am very curious about what Hugo will look like working on the set, so I came here specifically today." Looking at Hugo politely, those azure blue eyes were soft and bright, releasing a friendly signal. "Yes!" It was Will who replied. His shocking sound made Sandra and Hugo not hold back, and he chuckled lightly, which made Will touch his head in embarrassment. I think so too, so I made a special trip to the set today. Hugo''s performance is really worth learning." Alan seemed to have found a soulmate. The index fingers of both hands pointed at Will, and he smiled and said, "Look, this is what I mean." This somewhat absurd and childish action made the three of them no longer hold back. He chuckled lightly, and the atmosphere finally eased. "So Hugo, you said just now that you are not comfortable, what''s the matter? Green screen? What''s that?" Allen looked at Hugo with a curious expression, it seemed to be true He has endless curiosity about movies. It makes sense to think about it. One hundred million dollarsI heard that Allens check to Twentieth Century Fox was one hundred and fifty million dollars. If Allen was not really interested in movies, he would certainly not be so generous. Hugo looked at Sandra, and then at Alan, "To be honest, its not correct that you asked me to explain this kind of thing, because I am also very confused. I think I need Roland or the computer special effects staff to come and explain. It''s more appropriate..." The smile on Hugo''s face finally recovered, and he explained it according to his own understanding, while Allen listened carefully. This allowed the slightly tense atmosphere to relax slowly. Although it was not obvious, it was at least a good sign. The boss appears in the workplace to supervise the work, this kind of thing is always not easy to handle, is it? From Kevin to Allen to Roland, the problems behind a commercial film like "Independence Day" are obviously not that simple. Hugo had already felt it before the filming started-the grand opening ceremony, the lively media The interview, all of this is brand new. It seems that Rick is right. When Hugo stars in a real commercial blockbuster, the situation will be completely different. This is a completely different new world. Chapter 1412： Watershed The filming of "Independence Day" kicked off amidst the excitement and chaos. In 1996, it started a new journey with a very noisy attitude. However, the noise of Hollywood is just an appetizer. When this time comes, everyone Everyone clearly knows that the end of the year means that the conclusion of the year is coming, and the major award ceremonies will take away all the focus of attention and become the absolute protagonist of the winter file. The North American film market has entered a new stage in 1995. Computer technology innovation ideas led by commercial blockbusters such as "Future Water World" and "Independence Day" are impacting the traditional film market; at the same time, literary and independent films are also accompanied The strong rise of "Pulp Fiction" reached a peak; in addition, the major award ceremonies were gradually perfected at this time, and then formed the embryonic form of the future award season. It can be said that 1994 and 1995 are the existence of watershed significance for the entire film history. In addition to the British Academy of Film and Television Arts Awards, the French Caesar Awards, the European Film Awards, the three major European film festivals and other awards ceremonies with super high reputation overseas, in the United States, the development of the film awards Mature stage. There are not only award ceremonies such as the Saturn Award, the Anne Award, and the Emmy Award for specific types of works, but also the gradual development and improvement of comprehensive award ceremonies. At present, the long award ceremony with more than 30 years of awarding history is very complete. First of all, the four major Hollywood unions have their own awards, the American Directors Guild Award, the American Screenwriters Guild Award, the American Editors Guild Award, and the American System Film labor union awards, these four major trade unions have given awards for a long time. They are more of a special award that belongs to their own trade unions, and they are also regarded as the highest recognition in the professional field. Take the Directors Guild of America Award as an example. This is an award selected entirely by professional directors, and its professionalism and rigor far exceed comprehensive awards such as Oscars. In the United States, the recognition of the Directors Guild Award is even more important than the Oscars. Oscars only have higher achievements in business, but in terms of professionalism, the US Directors Guild Award is slightly better. In addition to the four major trade union awards, the National Critics Association Award (...of...awards) and the National Film Critics Association Award (...of...) also play a pivotal role. The former was founded in 1908, with judges covering various industries such as film, news, publishing, and law. It can be said that the composition of the Academy is similar to that of the Academy of Oscars, so it is generally regarded as the earliest Oscar vane. The latter was founded in 1966. As the name suggests, this is an association composed of professional film critics, film historians, and film art scholars. The professionalism is beyond doubt, and it is closer to the major trade union awards. In addition, in addition to the National Film Critics Association Awards, five major film critics associations including New York, Los Angeles, Chicago, San Francisco, and Boston also issued corresponding awards, with different focuses. However, due to geographical location and historical reasons, New York and The Los Angeles Film Critics Association is very important. The five major Oscar vanes mentioned by later generations were the National Critics Association Award, the National Film Critics Association Award, the New York Film Critics Association Award, and the Los Angeles Film Critics Association Award. The last seat belongs to the Golden Globe Award. These awards, coupled with the unparalleled Golden Globe Award for commercial achievements, and the Oscar, which has the highest appeal in the world, are basically the composition of the award ceremony for the entire North American film market. In 1995, the Screen Actors Guild Award and the North American Broadcasting Film Critics Association Award (...award) were formally established. The former joined the team of the other four major unions and completed the last piece of the puzzle; the latter was co-sponsored by 199 TV and radio stations, surpassing other film critics associations in one fell swoop, and became the largest film critics organization in North America. . The North American Broadcasting Film Critics Association Award took the cold route at the beginning of its establishment. It is high and low. After entering the 21st century, the standard has changed and the degree of coincidence with the Oscars is getting higher and higher; instead, the National Film Critics Association Award is after 2010. Starting to take the niche route, the artistry is getting more and more attention. Therefore, the North American Broadcasting Film Critics Association Award later replaced the Oscar vane status of the National Film Critics Association Award, and the rising star status became the last member of the five weather vanes. At this point, the United States awards season that will sweep the world in the future has taken shape, with Oscars as the coordinates, five major unions as auxiliary and embellishment, the National Critics Association Award, the North American Broadcasting Film Critics Association Award, the Los Angeles Film Critics Association Award, and the New York Film Critics Association Award The Golden Globes constitute the five wind vanes, and finally the Sundance Film Festival, the American Independence Spirit Award, 17 Film Critics Association Awards and the unshakable National Film Critics Association Award in the industry, and the Peoples Choice Awards, the mtv movie awards born in 1992, such an entertaining popcorn awards ceremony, this is basically all the members, directly spawning the "awarding season" that affects the entire movie box office market! The famous awards season, everything started in 1995. This year is the first year of the awards season. Although the American Screen Actors Guild Award and the North American Radio and Film Critics Association Award are still immature, the former is based on a large number of actors and the latter has 199 TV stations and radio stations. Dont underestimate his support, which also made the already lively end of the year even more lively. In fact, the awards season at this moment does not even have a prototype. People will not speculate on the Golden Globe and Oscar winners based on the results of the major award ceremonies, and the film company will not make arrangements according to the trend of the award ceremony in order to hit the Oscars. Propaganda strategy, each award ceremony is still just an independent individual, people are not keen to discuss the connection among them. It can only be said that the members of the awards season are already in place, nothing more. Nevertheless, the major award ceremonies at the end of the year have never lacked topics in the entertainment news page, especially after the triumphant triumph of "Forrest Gump", "Pulp Fiction" and "Shawshank''s Redemption" last year. The entertainment topics became more noisy. The National Association of Film Critics Award awarded the best film to "bbay", the director, film actor, and queen all awarded to "Far From Casino"; the National Critics Association Award went to Lee. Anns "Sense and Sensibility" was greatly appreciated, the best film, director, and heroine were awarded to this work, and the actor was won by Hugo of "Death Row". The newly established North American Broadcasting Film Critics Association Award is for the audience. The best film "Sense and Emotion", the best director "Braveheart" Mel Gibson, the best actor is "First Class" "Murder (murder.in.the. Kevin Bacon, the best actress is "Whatever it takes" Nicole Kidman. It can be vaguely seen that "Sense and Emotion" has been mentioned several times by people, but the awards of the five major trade unions and the major film critics associations are all tricks. The names of many works have been mentioned repeatedly, "Apollo "No. 13", "Baby Pig", "Away from Casino", "Nixon''s Biography (, "Death Row", etc., can be said to be almost a melee and dazzling. Although last year''s "Forrest Gump", "Pulp Fiction" and many other works can also be said to be a melee, the situation this year is obviously different. Not only has the overall quality of the works dropped by one level, but there is also no "Forrest Gump". "Biography" is a comprehensive and strong work with box office, word of mouth, and reviews. Of course, during this, Hugos name has been mentioned many times again. In "Death Row", Hugo dedicated the best performance of his career. This is obviously the best topic. In addition, the "Seven Deadly Sins" Li Yu Guos performance has also received countless praises. Many film critics believe that Hugo is fully capable of winning the Best Supporting Actor Award. Coupled with the excellent performance of "Before Sunrise", it can be said that Hugo is in three works this year. An astonishing energy burst out, and the praise of acting skills reached an unprecedented peak. In addition, the original script of "Before Sunrise" has also been widely praised by film critics. Although this work was first released at the Sundance Film Festival in January last year, and it was screened early in January, it has already passed. It has been a long whole year, but people still haven''t forgotten this work, nor have they forgotten the inspiration and wisdom that Hugo injected into this movie. Compared with the crazy wave of "Life and Death Hour" and "Pulp Fiction" in the box office in 1994, Hugo''s performance in the box office in 1995 was much worse, but Hugo''s momentum in major awards ceremonies reached A brand new vertex. This is not the first time, and people believe it will not be the last. Hugo has achieved excellent results in the past few years Almost every work has the strength to impact awards at the end of the year. "Schindler''s List" won Hugo''s first Oscar. After the Best Supporting Actor Golden Man, "Pulp Fiction" won him an Oscar nomination. Many people even think that "Pulp Fiction" is enough to make Hugo the emperor, but it is a pity that Hugo lost to Tom Han, who made history. Kess. This year, the firepower of the three movies is fully on, especially the stunning transformation in "Death Row". Yuguo has gone to the next level. Among the major awards ceremonies that have ended, the National Critics Association Award, the American Screen Actors Guild Awards, the Los Angeles Film Critics Association Award, and the Chicago Film Critics Association Award all awarded the best actor award to Hugo. However, this year Hugo is not a winner. Due to the overall decline in the quality of the work throughout the year, the actors have shown a lot of color, including Nicholas Cage, Kevin Bacon, Anthony Hopkins and others. A wonderful performance, and of course Tom Hanks, who must not be forgotten. This not only makes the competition fierce, but also makes the award trend more suspense. Can Hugo, who has successfully reached the top of North America, achieve another breakthrough in the career of an actor? Obviously this is not an easy task, especially when the entire awards market is gradually maturing. So now the question is, what should we do about the Golden Globes that is about to kick off? Chapter 1413： Awarding problems The Golden Globe has reached its 53rd edition this year, and it has undoubtedly become one of the most important comprehensive awards ceremony in the United States today. For the Golden Globes, commercial victory and focus are undoubtedly the top priority. In terms of professionalism and authority, it is difficult for them to compete with the Oscars, so for them, holding a national carnival feast is The primary goal. But in the past two years, the Golden Globes have encountered obstacles in achieving this goal. There is only one reason, Hugo Lancaster. "Scent of a Woman" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" in 1992, "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List" in 1993, "Pulp Fiction" in 1994, Golden Globe Awards in three years Hugo was given a total of five acting nominations, but they all returned empty-handed, especially last year when Hugo lost to Tom Hanks in the film king competition, which surprised many people. What followed was that Hugo was absent from the Golden Globes for two consecutive years, especially last year, when Hugo rejected the Golden Globes and chose the Sundance Film Festival, which embarrassed the Hollywood Foreign Press Association and the focus of the whole news It was completely unexpected. But in the end the actor award was picked by Tom again, people would naturally say that it was precisely because of Hugos absence that the Golden Globes once again ignored the outstanding performance of Hugo, and Hugo continued to refuse because of the ignorance of the Golden Globes. Attendance... thus forms a vicious circle. But in fact, all of this is unintentional. The Golden Globes naturally hope that Hugo will be able to attend. As the most appealing actor in the world today, Hugo''s attendance is crucial to the Golden Globes. However, the development of the matter, including the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association, did not anticipate it-"Forrest Gump" defeated "Pulp Fiction" last year was a complete win. The Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association kept it once, but it turned the matter forward. In an unpredictable direction. Hugo is now the first person in Hollywood, and his absence is unacceptable for the Golden Globes; but at the same time, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association also knows clearly that Hugo treats others with kindness and politeness, although his relationship with reporters has never been. How about it, but as long as it is not provoked by reporters, Hugo is also very willing to be friendly. For example, the two 15-year-old paparazzi that have recently gained fame have always been very friendly; not to mention, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company Now determined to break the pattern of the Hollywood agency industry, they are also actively expanding their contacts. Hugo''s presence at the Golden Globes is also very necessary for them. They believe that Rick Rosen will take the initiative to promote this attendance. Therefore, this is a win-win situation. The Hollywood Foreign Press Association announced the nomination list for the 53rd Golden Globe Awards two weeks ago, which quickly attracted the attention of countless people. The five seats for the best film in the drama category are "Sense and Emotion", "Apollo 13", "Brave Heart", "Away from Casino" and "Bridge Bridge Last Dream (the... of... Occupied, the five seats for the best film in the musical comedy category are divided between "Baby Pig", "Pocahontas", "Dwarf in Power", "Toy Story" and "Before Sunrise". This nomination list can basically be said to include all the works repeatedly mentioned by film critics at the end of the year, such as "Nixon''s Biography", "Life is Beautiful for You (mr.''s.opus, "Death Row" and other works that were unsuccessful. It can be regarded as an accident, but it is not an accident. The quality of these films, including "The White House Romance", "Dwarf in the Road", and "Before Sunrise", is almost the same in quality, and it is normal for anyone to be selected. However, in the end it was selected "before sunrise". When the nomination list came out, people generally believed that this was a signal to Hugo for the Golden Globes. The ten best picture seats were given to Hugo. You must know that Hugos three works last year The overall strength is slightly inferior, especially "Before Sunrise" as an eclectic independent literary and artistic work, and was born in the generally ignored Sundance Film Festival, and won the best film in the musical comedy category. The nomination can be said to be a breakthrough. Of course, "before sunrise" also has such qualifications. The film not only won the Silver Bear Award for Best Director at the Berlin Film Festival, but also the original script, the performance of the actor and the heroine were also wonderful, causing a full range of The commendation of the nomination can be said to be well-deserved. On the contrary, "The White House Romance" can defeat the "Seven Deadly Sins", "Death Row", and "Life is Beautiful because of You". Not a small upset. In particular, "Far from Casino" defeated "Death Row" and ranked among the top five drama works, which is really worthy of fun. The urgency of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association has been vividly reflected in the nomination list of the best director department. They actually gave out six seats for an unprecedented time, "Brave Heart" Mel Gibson, "Far from Casino" Mike -Figes, "Apollo 13" Ron Howard, "Sense and Emotion" Lee. Ann, Tim Robbins of "Death Row", and Martin Scorsese of "Casino ( were among the final competitions. Among them, Martins shortlisting was regarded as an upset by people. This is also a clear signal to Martin at the Golden Globes. The four directors of "Dream" were all turned away, which is obviously a pity. The two works of "Death Row" and "Away from the Casino" are similar in style, close in quality, and close in standard. Either one is the best solution, but the results are all shortlisted, and broke the five seats of the best director. Customized, abruptly added a seat. Even at the Golden Globes, this is a rare sight. In the battle for the best actor in the drama category, Nicholas Cage of "Away from Casino", Richard Dreyfuss of "Life is Beautiful for You", and Anthony Huo of "Nixon Biography" Putkins, Ian McLean of "Richard III (., and Hugo Lancaster of "Death Row" are competing. The most surprising thing is that Tom Hanks of "Apollo 13" lost the election, which is also widely regarded as a signal released by the Golden Globes: they are willing to award Hugo this year! Hugo was once again seen in the list of best actor in the musical comedy category. "Before Sunrise" was shortlisted for this award, and the competition with Hugo included the "Dwarf in Power" John Terra Volta, Michael Douglas of "White House Pocahontas", Harrison Ford of "Love in Paris", Steve Martin of "Father.of.the...part." . This also means that Hugo once again won the double nominations for the Golden Globe Awards, three double nominations within four years, such a feat is not only unprecedented, it is estimated that there will be no future. But this is not the end, Hugo won four nominations this time! This is the biggest surprise at this year''s Golden Globe Awards. In the battle for the best supporting actor, Hugo won a nomination for his brilliant performance in "The Seven Deadly Sins". He will compete with Brad Pitt of "Twelve Monkeys" again. This is also the end of last year. The continuation of the hottest topic. The other three competitors are Kevin Spacey of "Very Suspect", Tim Rose of "Rob Roy (., and Ed-of "Apollo 13". Harris. In addition, the "Before Sunrise" script written by Hugo was also shortlisted for the best screenwriter nominations, with Emma Thompson''s "Sense and Emotion", Tim Robbins''s "Death Row", Ah Len Sorkin''s "White House Romance", Randall Wallace''s "Brave Heart", and Scott Frank''s "Short Man in Power" competed in the final competition. Last year, in "Shawshank''s Redemption" Hugo joined the ranks of screenwriters as a participant to compete, but at that time people just watched the excitement, but through "before sunrise", Hugo showed everyone His excellent writing ability, this time being shortlisted is undoubtedly a positive affirmation. However, the Best Screenplay Award has set up six nominations, which is another spectacle after the director''s department, which is worthy of fun. Hugo has won four nominations alone, of which three acting nominations span all departments of actor, which can be called the first feat in film history. Even the Golden Globe, which is very common in double egg yolks, is still amazing. , Which also includes another duel between Hugo and Brad in the best supporting actor department, which is really exciting. The Golden Globes paid more attention to Hugo. They paid enough attention to the works that Hugo starred in as a whole. "Before Sunrise" also won Charlize Theron''s first best musical comedy in his life. Nominated for the heroine, "Death Row" also won a place in the battle for the best actress in the drama category. It can be said that in addition to the infinite "sensibility and emotion" and "brave heart", Hugo''s three works have achieved impressive results in the nomination stage, which also shows the sincerity of the Golden Globes~www .novelhall.com~ But the question is, what will happen to the awards? Hugo has won eight acting nominations and two screenwriter nominations in four years. Will he bear fruit this time? Hugo has won nominations in all three actor divisions, and he is extremely powerful, but at the same time, the voting crisis is also unprecedented. Will Hugo return empty-handed again? If Hugo can win the prize, what kind of prize will it be? Will Hugo arrive at the scene in person, and if it does, what will be the winning speech? There is no doubt that the 53rd Golden Globe Awards quickly became the focus of attention after the nomination was announced, and whether Hugo is willing to reappear in Hollywood for the first time in two years after the slander at the 1992 Golden Globe Awards. The Hilton Hotel is not only the hot spot that countless viewers are most concerned about, but it is also the most concerned topic of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. Long before the nomination list came out, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association personally called the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company to express its expectations for this years awards ceremony in the name of the organizations routine greetings to the organization. However, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has always been practicing Tai Chi, only responding with official polite words, which also puts a huge question mark on the upcoming Golden Globe Awards. At this time, there was only less than a week left before the Golden Globe Awards ceremony officially began, but the Hollywood Foreign Press Association still did not receive a reply from Rick Rosen. Chapter 1414： Strategize "What are you talking about?" Hugo looked at Rick in front of him with a look of surprise, while Joseph, who was sitting aside, was lost in thought, and the thinking between his brows also indicated his incomprehension. Rick looked at the staff who were frightened around him, smiled and greeted calmly. Hugo''s sudden uplift of voice just now surprised many people. "Hugo, do you really want to participate?" Rick looked at Hugo again and said without haste, "If you really want to participate, of course there is no problem. It is not for me. What a big problem." Hugo was stumped by Ricks rhetorical question and couldnt help but stunned, No, I didnt mean that. Then Hugo himself laughed helplessly, seeming to be amused by his fright and cant wait to explain. "Rick, you know what I mean." "Of course I know." Rick was amused by Hugo''s expression, it can be seen that his mood is very relaxed. Hugo was able to refuse to attend the Grammys, but now he naturally doesn''t care too much about whether to attend the Golden Globes. Hugo was just surprised by his remarks. Indeed, if someone told Rick a month ago that he would advise Hugo to refuse to attend the Golden Globes, he would definitely sneer and think that the opponent is crazy. As an agent, an award ceremony similar to the Golden Globe is a promotional occasion that must not be missed. Not only the award itself, but the Golden Globe itself and the powerful figures appearing on the celebration banquet are important weapons at all times. What''s more, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is still in the stage of rapid development, so it is not to be missed. But now, Rick personally came to Burbank''s shooting scene, personally suggested Hugo "don''t attend the Golden Globe Awards", things are so wonderful. "Rick, are you planning to fight for the initiative?" Although Joseph was surprised, he thought more and considered the overall situation more, so he thought about it carefully and knew that Rick was definitely not aimless. Rick opened his hands to Joseph, "You can say that, but it is not accurate. In fact, in the current situation, whether Hugo attends the Golden Globes or not, the initiative is in Hugo''s hands. Yes, there is no doubt about it. So if you really want to attend, I agree with both hands." The latter sentence was addressed to Hugo, which made Hugo chuckle, and then Rick went on to say, "However, I am really trying to fight for more interests, including Hugo, and the company." Joseph nodded thoughtfully, while Rick looked around cautiously. After making sure that the staff of Independence Day were busy, he controlled his own volume and said, "Hollywood Foreign Reporter The association has given you eight acting nominations in the past four years. After deducting three of this year, there are five, but you have never received anything. Whether this is coincidence or deliberate, the result has been determined. If you are this year Just risk attending. In the end, the Golden Globes really gave you awards. On the contrary, it is like we have reached a deal with the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association to exchange awards by attending." In fact, there is no direct connection between the actor''s attendance and the award ceremony, because the award has been determined before the award ceremony. But it is undeniable that every award is selected by people, so personal senses and the closeness of the network will have an impact. Awards, this is a very subjective thing. Hugo was absent from the Golden Globes two years before, and the unpleasant slander at the celebration banquet occurred back in 1992. It can be said that the relationship between Hugo and the Golden Globes has never been close. Last year Hugo blatantly rejected the Golden Globes to go to Salt Lake City to participate in the Sundance Film Festival. Even if Hugo has absolutely appropriate reasons for his eyesight, everyone will have their own guesses. This year''s Golden Globe Awards ceremony, in fact, even if they only give Hugo a nomination, people know that it is more than 70% possible that this nomination will win the award smoothly. Hugo''s absolute hard power is recognized by everyone. The "Schindler''s List" won for Hugo''s golden figure is still admired by others, and so far Hugo is one of the few in film history to have an Oscar but not. The actors of the Golden Globes-most of the others are meteors who disappeared after their surprise at the Oscars. Before the Golden Globes had time to make up for it, those people gradually fell silent. But Hugo is different. As the first person in Hollywood today, Hugo has never won the Golden Globe Award? This is a hard fact to accept for the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. Therefore, everyone knows that Hugo will definitely win the Golden Globes this year, regardless of whether he will attend or not. The Golden Globe Awards gave Hugo three acting nominations and one screenwriter nominations. On the one hand, Hugo is given enough attention. Of course, these four nominations are also convincing enough; on the one hand, they also increase suspense and let the final The trend of the award is retained until the award ceremony. Under such circumstances, Hugo attended the Golden Globes for the first time in two years. Although it can be seen as a face to the Golden Globes, it will inevitably leave the impression that "I am here to win the prize", and it will make People feel that this is a transaction. Even if Hugo wins the award on his own absolute strength, it seems difficult to justify. Timing, this is a matter of timing. "Of course, even if these thoughts of mine come true, they are just gossip at best and will not have much impact." Rick didn''t seem worried at all, because he knew that with Hugo''s current prestige, as long as it didn''t reproduce the original A terrible situation like Michael Jackson''s will not have much impact. But it is precisely because of this that Rick needs to think more comprehensively. When Michael was at his peak, negative news followed one after another, even forcing Michael to accept an interview with Oprah Winfrey to clarify one by one. Even so, the effect was minimal. There are a lot of people''s right and wrong, the shooting of the first bird, the tree attracts the wind, the wood show in the forest and the wind will destroy it... These words all say the same truth: it is never so easy to become a real superstar. This is also one of the important reasons for Ricks decision. In addition, this is actually a game between the company and the Golden Globe. Knowing that Hugo will not be present, he still has to award the trophy to Hugo and let the Hollywood Foreign Press Association step back. This is not just a question of awards, but also a question of the entire battle." In short, it is the status of a superstar, which is the so-called big-name strategy, so that even if the opponent knows that this is playing big-name, they can only be dumb to eat Coptis. However, the Golden Globes are the same as the 20th Century Fox, they will be happy to swallow this bitter fruit, but also to swallow it with a smile. Rick obviously has a more long-term plan. Starting from "Independence Day" to this time the Golden Globe Awards, the layout behind the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is certainly not that simple. "What if they learn that I''m not attending and decide not to award us any awards?" Hugo laughed without holding back. This kind of behind-the-scenes game was heard in Hugo''s ears, and it was really like a playhouse. "That''s right," it was Joseph who replied, and he shrugged indifferently, "you don''t want to attend anymore." "Correct answer!" Although Rick did not laugh, his bright eyes revealed his relaxed and excited mood at the moment-in less than two years, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Having already initially possessed the ability to change the landscape of Hollywood, how could Rick not be excited? The words of the two made Hugo choked. He thought about it carefully. The appeal of the Golden Globes is indeed limited, and he never seems to have too much regret about the absence of the Golden Globes. "Actually, all these ideas came to me later," Rick added, leaning forward slightly, his eyes firmly locked on Hugo. "In the beginning, I was just out of Hugo''s career plan. Considering it from a perspective, "Death Row" got the opportunity to participate in the Berlin Film Festival. Last year, you missed the "Before Sunrise" promotion in Berlin. It is obviously a good choice to attend this year." Rick slowed down, but continued to say without interruption, "This is also because the three works of your last year are all works with more artistic flavor than commercial elements, and they are definitely more popular with film critics than audiences. The works are all works whose chance of winning the prize exceeds the box office data, so compared to the Golden Globes, Berlin is a better choice." To be precise, the Berlin Film Festival is a better choice than the commercial focus of the Golden Globes. Hugo immediately understood what Rick meant . It was actually very simple. It was the same as last year. He chose to participate in the Berlin Film Festival to express Hugo''s persistence in the pursuit of art. This is obviously better than standing in gold. It is much more interesting to accept the screams of fans on the red carpet of the Ball Awards. Of course, Hugo doesnt necessarily agree with Ricks ideahe and Ricks understanding of art are obviously far apart, and he doesnt think attending the Berlin Film Festival represents a higher level of artistic quality, but it is undeniable that Yu Guo is also very curious about the Berlin Film Festival, just like last year''s Sundance Film Festival. At this time, Ricks thinking became completely clear. He was based on the Golden Globe Award and the Berlin Film Festivals choice as a starting point. After thinking about it a lot, he found that rejecting the Golden Globe Award and attending the Berlin Film Festival can become his chess game. An important move in the middle of the game allows Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company to win more initiative. After speaking, Rick leaned back in the chair again, and the whole person relaxed, "Of course, if you want to attend, this is still a good thing for us. After all, Los Angeles is our base camp, and its in the Golden Globes. Its also good for the company to show up, and attending the Golden Globes and Berlin is not a problem. I just feel that you can maximize your benefits by not attending the Golden Globes. So the decision is yours." Golden Globes, go or not? Chapter 1415： Astonished decision The 53rd Golden Globe Awards are getting closer and closer. Although the overall quality of this years masterpieces is inferior to last year, there is no doubt that the award ceremony will still be star-studded. Many people even joked that Jin The stars of the Ball Awards ceremony have overshadowed the Oscars-because no one would refuse to attend the Golden Globes. Under the operation of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, the Golden Globes has become a carnival night for everyone. There is no tension and seriousness of the Oscars, and there is no mischief and noise of the Peoples Choice Awards. There is also a certain degree of authority and authority as well as connections and stars. The professional Golden Globes easily stand out and become the night of stars. This year is no exception. Although "Apollo 13" starring Tom Hanks failed to win him a nomination, he still nodded and agreed to attend the scene as a guest of honor; Tom Cruise, who is still a top Hollywood group Will be accompanied by his wife Nicole Kidman, who won the nomination for best actress in a musical comedy; and Brad Pitt, who has been so powerful recently, will be a strong contender for best supporting actor and will carry the female. Played with Gwyneth Paltrow. Anthony Hopkins, Harrison Ford, Steve Martin, Michael Douglas, Meryl Streep, Emma Thompson, Sandra Bullock, Annette Bening, May A long list of guests, including El Gibson, will all appear at the awards ceremony on the night of January 21. The opening time of the Golden Globes is getting closer and the whole Hollywood is beginning to warm up. The holiday belonging to Hollywood has just begun! However, people soon discovered that the name of Hugo, the first man in Hollywood today, has never appeared on the list. At first, people thought that the Golden Globes deliberately delayed the announcement in order to highlight the sensational effect-two years later. Appearing on the red carpet of the Golden Globes again, and Hugos status has been turned upside down, this is big news; but four days before the awards ceremony, the Golden Globes announced the final list of guests, but There is still no Hugo''s name on it! Before the news media became sensational, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association proactively announced an official announcement: Hugo, who is intensively shooting new works, will not appear at this year''s awards ceremony. Once the news was announced, there was a stir in the United States. "Hugo actually rejected the Golden Globe Award again. Even though this year''s nomination list has created a huge momentum, Hugo will still be absent from the Golden Globe Award for three consecutive years!" This decision is true. It''s shocking. Many people were surprised. After all, the Golden Globes gave Hugo a lot of face during the nomination stage. The four nominations that have been loved by thousands of people have almost created an incredible history. But even so, Hugo still refused to attend the awards ceremony. This can definitely be said to be a slap in the face of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association-"Independence Day" shooting? The crew is in Burbank. It does not span the entire Atlantic from Burbank to Beverly Hills. Hugo''s absence shows that he is not interested in the Golden Globes. Although this is the case, more people are gloating than being surprised. It seems that the Hugo and the Golden Globe''s Liangzi can''t be solved completely. In fact, everyone knows the stories that have to be told about the Hugo and the Golden Globes. Strictly speaking, there is no violent spark, no direct confrontation, no fierce confrontation, no conflict of interest between the two, even last year. I chose the Sundance Film Festival and promoted the name "Before Sunrise", but the scene was a bit awkward and did not really intensify the conflict. It is true that the Golden Globe has nominated Hugo many times, but Hugo has never been given a trophy. This is really unreasonable. Therefore, Hugo rejected the Golden Globe Award for the third consecutive year. This is not an unexpected decision. At least it was a lot milder than when he rejected the Grammys the year before. But now, the Golden Globes have made it clear, but Hugo has not cooperated. The next development of the matter is also extremely anticipated. If there is a mistake in one link, the news media will be vigorous. Objectively speaking, with Hugos strong momentum now, even if he is absent, the Golden Globes wont be head-on head-to-head with him. This is Hollywoods iron ruleas long as you have enough strength, you can ignore thesethis is also the case. The iron rule of society. For example, Woody Allen, this little old man has never given the Golden Globes and Oscars face, he has been stuck in his beloved New York all his life, and has always been reluctant to attend these awards ceremonies; even if he has not been with his adopted daughter in recent years. Lun. His love has caused scandals, but his reputation in the industry has not been affected much. The Golden Globes and Oscars should reward him, or continue to reward him. This is the same as a sports game, victory can counter all doubts. The same is true in the entertainment industry. As long as it can show absolute strength like Woody Allen, and does not slap the academy directly at the award ceremony like Marlon Brando, then everything will not be affected. Compared with Woodys decades of accumulation and precipitation, Hugos current level is naturally lagging, but no one can shake Hugos status for the time being, as long as his works continue to succeed, as long as the audience and film critics continue. If you buy it, Hugo will be invincible. Therefore, at the Golden Globes, it can only be a dumb eating coptis. Not only is it hard to tell, but also puts on a generous and tolerant gesture, and smiles in response to all the questions of the news media-Hugo''s absence is for watching It is a huge regret for the audience of the Golden Globes. Now, it depends on how Hugo and Rick responded. If their responses are slightly wrong, then the Golden Globes will begin to be ashamed, and things will soon enter another rhythm. However, it was clear that the medias wishful thinking was destined to fail. Soon after the Hollywood Reporters Association issued an official announcement, when reporters flocked to the new office building of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, Rick was fully prepared and immediately A press conference was held on the spot. "As far as Hugo is concerned, he very much hopes to appear at the Golden Globe Awards ceremony, where he left many fond memories." When faced with reporters'' questions, Rick took over the initiative and expressed his official position. "Especially this time he won the Golden Globe Award again. He was also very surprised by the harvest of Hugo in the nomination stage. He felt completely flattered. Thank you everyone for loving his hard work and dedication in the past year." Everyone knows that these are polite rhetoric, and the focus is on the "but" at the back. "But, unfortunately, the shooting of Independence Day has just started. At present, in order to meet the film''s release schedule, the entire crew is running at high speed. Hugo has recently contributed his personal time to the crew to shoot. It was only completed yesterday. It took hours to shoot, but the crews progress is still behind expectations. In the next period of time, Hugo will make every effort to invest in the filming of this film, hoping to catch up with the progress. Hugo personally feels that he is absent from the Golden Globes. I am very awkward, and I hope to let me express his regret and sadness. While expressing my gratitude to the organizers of the Golden Globe Awards, I also say sorry to the audience." Ricks words are rational and methodical, and his thinking is clear. It can be said that he has considered almost all aspects. This makes it difficult for reporters to carry out further attacks. Rick did not mention the Berlin Film Festival in the first place and did not want reporters to continue to instigate. . The most important thing is that Rick also promoted "Independence Day" again naturally, and everyone knows about the schedule and the shooting schedule. It is really difficult for them to say that Rick is "nonsense"-even if everyone is I know that no matter how busy the filming work is, four hours a night can still be squeezed out, but no one will reveal this. Finally, Rick added, Of course, Hugo is also continuing to work hard, to catch some scenes in these two days. If Hugo can finish work early on the 21st, he is also very happy to go to the Hilton Hotel to join. Everyones carnival. We will work hard to the last minute and hope that Hugo can appear at the awards ceremony." This remark was thoughtful, although all reporters knew that it was impossible: at this time, there are only four days before the award ceremony. If Hugo really intends to attend the award ceremony, choose dresses, perform physical management, and personally Maintenance and other tasks are very cumbersome, not to mention that Hugos female companion Cameron also needs to be considered-Hugos presence and absence, Camerons two plans are definitely different. Ricks remarks were clearly polite, but the reporters had to lament that Ricks comprehensiveness, not only did not show the slightest ostentation, but also did not express his rejection of the Golden Globes, let alone hatred or ridicule; and It also gave enough face and satisfied the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. Sure enough, regarding Ricks official position, many members of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association said in private Hugo is a dedicated actor, no one wants to see similar situations, but they really encounter It is unavoidable that they pay enough respect to Hugo and hope that Hugo will appear at the awards ceremony next year. The expected tearing battle did not appear, Rick did not sneer at the Golden Globes, and the Golden Globes did not condemn Hugo. Obviously, Rick has reached a consensus with the Golden Globes regarding the absence of Hugo-at least on the surface. The peaceful scene of the two parties makes Hollywood peaceful, but everyone knows that the damage has been done. Hugos three consecutive years of absence will have an immeasurable impact on the Golden Globes. The most direct thing can be shown in the audience ratings. Losing a large number of viewers is inevitable. Hugo''s refusal to attend is still a shocking decision in the eyes of many people. They can''t see the reason for Hugo''s rejection of the Golden Globe in the context of today''s Hollywood. Although the two sides are in harmony with each other, this incident has still become a hot topic for people''s discussion-the topic with Hugo is really hot. With Hugo''s absence, the biggest question has been updated again: Should the Golden Globe be awarded to Hugo? Can Hugo achieve a zero breakthrough in the Golden Globes this year? If so, who will receive the award? If you can''t, then... the show is on! Chapter 1416： Low-key travel Hot recommendation: ,,,,,,, The news that Hugo was absent from the Golden Globes for three consecutive years did not seem to be bustling as he had imagined. Because of the silence of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, the media reporters did not criticize Hugo; and thanks to Rick''s friendliness, the media reporters did not mock the Golden Globes. But even so, this has become the hottest news in a week. Originally, the Golden Globes was the absolute focus of this week, and now the absence of Hugo has made people''s discussions even more exciting. Among them, the discussion about awards is undoubtedly leading the way. Will Hugo not be seen again at the award ceremony will have an impact on the trend of awards? Hugo has included four nominations but refused to attend. What impact will this have? "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row" are divided at the same time, how is this calculated? Hugo won the nomination for all three works in one breath, and it is easy to die. What about this? The most important thing is, in the competition for the best supporting actor, will Brad be the ultimate beneficiary because of Hugos absence? Brad''s wonderful performance in "Twelve Monkeys" was unanimously regarded by film critics as the best performance of his career, which is also an important puzzle for Brad''s summit at the end of the year. However, Hugo''s excellent performance in the "Seven Deadly Sins" is the most popular performance, which is the biggest villain in movie history. There is no doubt that the role of the anonymous in the "Seven Deadly Sins" has the deterrent power to make children stop crying. , Hugo injected an amazing soul into Anonymous, not only broke Brad and beat Morgan Freeman, but also brought the whole work to a higher level. Long before the nomination list for the Golden Globe Awards came out, people were discussing, which role is more exciting, the "Seven Deadly Sins" Anonymous and the "Death Row" Matthew? Should Hugo take the best actor in a drama or best supporting actor? This is the focus of attention. But now that Hugo is absent, Brad''s call for the best supporting actor soars. Many people even think that he has the hope of carrying the Golden Globe''s power and impacting the Oscar nomination. The whole pattern has undergone a sea-shaking change. Brad won the Golden Globe trophy before Hugo? This is news, but it is still not as good as "Brad won the acting trophy and keeps pace with Hugo and Tom". If Brad, who has been criticized for his acting skills repeatedly, can rely on "Twelve Monkeys" to achieve his turn, Then the Hollywood pattern is the real reshuffle. Of course, although Hugo is absent, people still cant forget his powerful strength, especially the performance of killing Brad in the "Seven Deadly Sins" confrontation. When the award ceremony is about to come, people talk about it again. This It has also become the biggest taint and obstacle for Brad to win the Golden Globe Award for Best Supporting Actor. In addition, Kevin Spacey, who is not inferior to the anonymous performance in the "Very Suspect", has a shocking momentum. After Hugo''s absence, he has become Brad''s biggest competitor. "Hugo is absent", it can be said that it affects the whole body, and the chain reaction has brought people''s enthusiasm for discussion to a higher level. Just the day before the Golden Globe Awards ceremony, the Chicago Tribune, fearing that the world will not be chaotic, put forward an interesting proposition, "Absent for the Golden Globes, then Berlin?" After the Chicago Tribune reminded, people suddenly realized that Death Row entered the main competition list of this years Berlin Film Festival, because the United States was awarded the Golden Globe, Grammy, and Oscar at this time every year. Surrounded by the surroundings, the United States paid relatively little attention to the Berlin Film Festival, and it was still a month away from the Berlin Film Festival at this time, so that people did not notice it in the first time. As the Chicago Tribune said, Hugo was absent from the Golden Globes, what about the Berlin Film Festival? Will Hugo still not participate? This topic only caused a small discussion, because everyone knows that Hugo was absent from the "Before Sunrise" promotion in Berlin last year-and the premise is that Hugo participated in the "Before Sunrise" premiere in Salt Lake City. ; So it doesnt seem to be a strange thing to be absent again this year. However, some reporters personally asked Rick for verification. The answer given by Rick is no different from two days ago. "Hugo is still devoted to the shooting of Independence Day. If conditions permit, Hugo It will appear at the Golden Globes, and it will also appear in Berlin; but if time is too tight, I can only regret my absence." Ricks answer was not bright, because two days ago, Rick also said that Hugo would work hard to speed up the shooting and attend the Golden Globes as time permits. However, there is still no movement today, and the absence of the Golden Globes is irreversible. . Rick transferred the same answer to the Berlin Film Festival again, lacking new ideas. The topic about the cold Berlin in the distant European continent just took off, and it was fleeting, and it was soon forgotten in the old paper pile of memory, because the Golden Globe is already here! Just as everyone focused on the Hilton Hotel at the foot of Beverly Hills, Hugo quietly left Burbanks "Independence Day" photography crew and headed to San Francisco. If this scene is captured by reporters, it would be unimaginable to create a wave of topics, and it would be impossible to imagine how the Hollywood Foreign Press Association will be furious. Hugo refuses to attend the Golden Globe Awards. Its okay to film " "Independence Day" can also be used as an excuse, but you must never be caught by reporters, otherwise this is a public provocation against the Golden Globes, and they cannot fail to respond. But in fact, Rick is definitely not such a ignorant person. Even if he is caught by a reporter, he doesn''t mind, because Hugo went to San Francisco for official business and was just to film "Independence Day." "In fact, we can go there tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Hugo sat in the back seat of the car, relaxing the joints of his hands and feet, with a relaxed smile on his face. At this time Samora was driving, Rick and Joseph were both in the car, Rick sat in the passenger seat and did not look back, "Just for today, today the entire City of Angels will focus on Beverly Hills. Even the paparazzi has completely surrounded the area, no one will notice our movements. If we change to tomorrow, after the winners list comes out, it is estimated that the crew will be harassed, although I guess you are not interested in standing Come out to respond, but the paparazzi will definitely stare at you." Hugo shrugged and stopped arguing with Rick. It didn''t matter to him personally anyway. Rick didn''t lie. Hugo has been rushing to the show during the recent period, not only for the Berlin Film Festival, but to be precise, the entire crew is very fast, and all the crew members are working intensively. The absence of the Golden Globes can really give Hugo more time to stay on the crew, which is a good thing. Today Hugo will leave Burbank for San Francisco, also for "Independence Day." A few days ago, Alan Strello went to the crew again. During the break and chatting with Hugo, he offered a proposal that Hugo could not refuse, "Dont you want to see the visual effects of the current movie in person? What''s the matter?" It turned out that after hearing Hugo talk about the difficulty of green screen acting on the first day, Allen paid attention to it. Since it is difficult to carry the giant computer directly to the set, Allen communicated with the computer special effects production staff. Hugo went to the studio to watch the computer special effects part that has been completed so far, including the overall effect of the computer special effects they have completed so far. This is not only Hugos wish, but also Rolands wish, which can play a huge role in the subsequent performances. Allens proposal made Hugo and Roland overjoyed, and they nodded without hesitation. So in the past few days, Roland focused on shooting Hugo''s scenes first, and then spared an entire afternoon for Hugo to go to San Francisco for field trips. As Allen said before, he didnt know anything about investing in Independence Day this time, so he chose the best. The actor picked Hugo, and the industry leader Industrial Light and Magic took over the computer special effects. Work. Industrial Light and Magic plays a vital role in the development of the entire Hollywood and the entire film industry. This is also George Lucas'' greatest contribution to the film industry. This special effects production company, founded in 1975, not only personally created "Star Wars", "Abyss", "Ghosts in Disguise," "Star Trek" and other exciting visual effects blockbusters, but it also created a movie special effects industry New Era. After entering the 21st century, "Star Wars Prequel 3" achieved the feat that all scenes were shot indoors, and all natural landscapes were superimposed in later stages. This has brought about a radical change in the film production industry. Until 2014, Industrial Light and Magic still represented the world''s top production level in the film special effects industry, and its technical advantages and achievements were unsurpassed It is also the only company that has won the United States. The special effects company of the Science and Technology Medal shows that the technical strength of Industrial Light and Magic is extraordinary. Relying only on the contribution and promotion of computer special effects technology, this is enough to make George''s name go down in history. No one can forget the unparalleled shock when the unpredictable t1000 appeared on the big screen in "Terminator 2"! No one can forget the jaw-dropping when seeing the lifelike dinosaurs in "Jurassic Park"! It is worth mentioning that there is a department called "Computer Animation Group" within Industrial Light and Magic Company, which specializes in computer three-dimensional animation, but George Lucas is not interested in this technology, so in 1986 he sold this department to After Steve Jobs (steve.), Pixar Animation Studios, which changed the pattern of animated films, was born. When Hugo learned that he could go to the Industrial Light and Magic Company to watch the special effects of "Independence Day" in person, he couldn''t help getting excited, not only because he could appreciate the whole process of computer special effects production, but also because he could personally Arriving at this studio that has changed the pattern of the film industry, let alone witnessing the places where technical nerds use their brains to change the world. So, what about the Golden Globes? Hugo''s attention now obviously has a higher pursuit. Chapter 1417： Industrial Light & Magic Looking at the concise and clear building in front of me, the completely white exterior wall surrounds the slightly depressed courtyard in winter. The three-story "concave"-shaped building is regular, without any fancy or special design. It doesn''t seem to be anything special. If someone tells Hugo that this is a nursing home or an old hospital decades ago, he is also willing to believe it. After looking around several times, Hugo didnt find any doorplates or signs. It seemed that it was just an ordinary small courtyard. He could not even find any signs or words of "Industrial Light & Magic", which made people strongly suspect this place. Is it the destination? Although computer visual effects have been developed for nearly two decades, they have not fully matured until now, and have begun to take the "future water world" as the dividing line to a higher level. For now, Industrial Light and Magic is in the industry. At best, it can only be regarded as a surprise, rather than the overlord who can dominate half the sky in Hollywood, so the office building is still not reborn, which is excusable; but looking at such a low-key building in front of him, Hugo could not help but sigh, so-called This is probably what the Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger mean. But Allen, who walked towards him, answered Hugo''s doubts: They did not find the wrong place. Allen and a man with a big beard and a teddy bear walked over with a smile, and you could see the relaxed smile on Allens face from a distance, "I finally waited for you, Im still there. I wonder if you are trapped in Los Angeles by the paparazzi." Allen stepped forward and greeted Rick and the others one by one, and then shook Hugo''s hand and said with a face, "Tell you, you can. Looking forward to todays surprise, this is really a place where a miracle was born." It can be seen from the eyes that were shining with excitement, Alan can''t wait to show off. "This is John Knoll(.), he is working with Tom Cruise on''Mission Impossible''. I watched some special effects in the trailer yesterday..." Allen paused here, and then let out a sound. Exclaimed, "Wow!" In addition, no language is needed to express his inner surging. This Allen makes people get close, just like all boys get Transformers toys when they are young, with uncontrollable excitement. Standing aside, John crossed his hands somewhat restrained and stood beside him. Hearing Alans compliment, he was not only uncomfortable, but shyly moved his eyes away, turning his head to look at the desolate scenery next to him. Obviously He is not accustomed to such a social occasion. However, John only paused for a while, and then turned around, "It''s nice to meet you. Welcome to Industrial Light & Magic. I hope you can enjoy a pleasant journey today." Hugo took Johns outstretched right hand and smiled and said, "I hope we dont interfere with everyones work." John seems to be only in his early thirties. He should be not much different from Hugos age. He was sent out as a representative to receive Hugo and others, probably because he was professional enough, and at the same time possessed a certain degree of communication skills, so that he would not neglect the guests. What Hugo didn''t know was that the middle-aged man who looked a little stiff and shy in front of him, John Knoll, and his brother Thomas Knoll (.) were the original developers of image processing software. "No, absolutely not. In fact, George was very happy when he heard that you were coming. He is now answering James'' call in the office, uh, I mean, a work call, so there is no way to come down to meet you." John His voice is still a little tight, but you can feel the sincerity in his eyes. James? Who is George Lucas calling? The first thing that came to Hugo''s mind was James Cameron, and then "Titanic"-the special effects technology of this work was also completed by Industrial Light and Magic. I just don''t know whether Hugo''s guess is accurate. "I refuse to talk to George here, because these things are not familiar to me, and I don''t want to look like an idiot in front of George." Hugo''s slightly ridiculous words made Alan laugh, and John also appeared Some could not help but laugh, and the atmosphere suddenly relaxed a lot. "I think I am now ready to experience the shock of visual effects. If possible, please lead the way." After receiving Hugo''s reminder, John realized that they were still standing at the gate, it was really impolite, so he quickly stepped aside and led the way. "I didn''t expect you to show up today." Hugo looked at Alan who was walking side by side with him, and said actively. Hugo originally thought that it would be very rare for Allen to arrive at the crew to visit the set, and the production of computer special effects was too boring. He didn''t expect Allen to appear as well, which really made Hugo impressive. Allen seemed to be in a very good mood, and the corners of his mouth picked up slightly. "Watching these behind-the-scenes productions is a bit boring, but it is indeed very interesting. I now understand why you want to see the effects produced by special effects. Whether there is a picture in there is really too big a gap." Hugo laughed, "This shows that we are not suitable for the job of special effects design, because imagination is too scarce." Hugo''s words made Allen chuckle too, and nodded again and again, "Yes, yes." It can be seen that Allen is indeed in a good mood today. When you walk into the office building, you can immediately feel the difference. Huge one-to-one posters are hung on both sides of the corridor. Above them are the characters once designed by Industrial Light and Magic, including epoch-making visual effects. Master Yoda in "Star Wars", fantasy alien images in "Abyss", lifelike dinosaurs in "Jurassic Park" and so on. It is hard to imagine that these real characters are all made with computer technology. There are no desks or office equipment in the lobby on the first floor, but messy tools and materials are piled up everywhere. Among them, you can see half-made black samurai armor, a dinosaur tail and a half-made cruise ship, and Some messy things were scattered everywhere on the first floor, with some discarded drawings in between. It seems that this should be the place for the staff to personally experiment with the effect of the role, the connection point between the virtual and the reality. They realize their imagination here, and then trigger more imagination by analogy, and then invest in the computer. Although the role of the movie is to realize the imagination of human beings, the so-called unconstrained nature must be supported by facts. This test field plays such a role. Hugo''s gaze is constantly searching among the messy objects. It seems that the most aliens among these things are too many to count. Hugo can''t help but guess whether they are "Men in Black". "Conceive the idea-after all, there are so many aliens in this work. Then I saw all kinds of strangely shaped spaceships, which made Hugo really curious, and wanted to step forward and take a closer look. But Johns steps did not stop. When he stepped on the stairs, he noticed Hugos gaze of exploring everywhere, Sorry, if you are interested in these, you can study it slowly when you come down later. ." Hugo retracted his sight and quickly followed, "Of course, there is still time for a while." The main task at present is to watch the special effects of "Independence Day". After all, the staff are waiting for Hugo. "Unexpectedly, you are really interested in these." John looked at Hugo with a look of excitement in his eyes, and said in surprise. "Accurately speaking, it should be curiosity." Hugo said with a smile, "This is a field that I am completely unfamiliar with, so I always admire you very much. You can turn the endless fantasy in your mind into reality, and this is also One of the greatest charms of the movie, isn''t it?" Industrial Light & Magic is an important puzzle that makes those dreams come true. "This is also an important reason why the movie is so attractive." Allen''s voice came in from the side, "show all the intricate things in our minds through pictures, sounds and performances, and then affect more people. " Hugo looked at Allen in amazement. He didn''t expect that Allen had such an understanding of the movie. After walking up to the second floor, the scope of vision became narrow, because the spacious space in front of you was divided into working rooms, but the working rooms here are different from ordinary white-collar offices. Every working room here is huge and spacious. His desk can even accommodate two people lying down side by side. There is a computer on one side of the desk. Hugo had no idea that the computer now is so advanced. Although it is much larger than he thought, it is processed at high speed. The memory can only be achieved by a processor that takes up a huge amount of space. There are all kinds of things on the desktop, including design drawings, toys, crayons, plasticine, and paints...Everyone has different things on the desktop, with distinct personal characteristics~www.novelhall .com~ Before Hugo could sigh "the casual style of the design studio", he saw a man walking past in shorts and plastic slippers, his eyes were caught by pizza boxes, beer bottles and potato chips. Occupied by the bag, it turns out that this is an otaku''s world, which is like a dormitory where countless otakus have moved togetherthat is, a paradise for technical otakus! John seemed a little embarrassed, and then tentatively pulled his wrinkled light blue shirt, "Sorry, we are used to it casually here." Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly. He couldn''t say "This is not too different from what I imagined." It''s too rude, so he hesitated, "It looks like we have broken into the earth, maybe we can solve it. Two buttons are a good choice." Hugo compares themselves to aliens, and this situation is the normal state of the earth. This is the world of otaku, and these outsiders naturally need to go to the countryside and follow the customs. Hugo''s words made John stunned, and then the whole person relaxed. At this moment, Allen standing next to him said, "I hope that shoes and socks are not required to be taken off here..." Needless to say, everyone understands that the "scent" of men is not so easy to deal with. All the people in the group chuckled at once. Chapter 1418： 1 point of inspiration Although Hugo had watched the completed version of "Independence Day" a long time ago, he was still amazed by witnessing the production process of all the visual effects. Walker Engel (.engel), the general director of "Independence Day" visual effects, also He explained the position of the three-dimensional space to Hugo in detail. He directly took Hugo to their "battle room" and used Lego blocks to cover up every detail of the important scenes in the movie to Hugo. Rick and the others left because they felt too boring. Only John and Walker accompanied Hugo. The three of them discussed more and more energetic, which also made Hugo feel the movie vision more comprehensively. The difficulty of special effects production, many times a ten-second shot often requires them to complete the production frame by frame for days or even weeks. The wonderful shots presented on the big screen are just a pair of still images in the hands of these technical nerds, which makes people can''t help but sigh the power of special effects technology. No wonder the production cycle of many commercial blockbusters and 3D computer animations is very long, and the production of computer special effects has never been an easy task. This is the process of Hugo''s comprehensive understanding of another type of work in the film production industry in addition to the position of the screenwriter. Of course, this is helpful for Hugo''s performance, but the really relevant part of the movie special effects is the director, Hugo. It is destined to have no talent for director. But it is undeniable that this has given Hugo a deeper understanding of film production. After he has made breakthroughs in acting, a whole new world is revealed to him. "Wow, you really made my people totally excited." A low and majestic voice came from the door, which made Hugo and John both look up in the room, while Walker was still competing. Draw feet and said, "Maybe we can exaggerate the proportions a bit, just like an ant standing in front of Mount Everest, highlighting the terrible alien warship and the arduous task of the hero..." Hugo closed his eyes and said to Walker, "This ratio is too high. You must consider that the actor can only launch one bomb at the last moment. He blew up the main control room, but the entire spacecraft Will all the chain reactions blow up? Even if they do, can there be no other aliens who can escape? So, I think you should use an elephant and Mount Everest as a ratio." Listening to Hugo''s slightly ridiculous metaphor, John couldn''t help but laugh, but Walker nodded his head sincerely, "Yes, I''m drawing a design scale first, and then see the effect." After that, Walker faced the rain. Guo waved his hand, "Thank you." He turned around and walked outside. When passing by the door, he hurriedly said hello, "Hey, George", and then left without stopping. The man standing at the door spread his hands helplessly, "We are used to it here. In front of them, I have been ignored too many times." "People who are really engaged in work won''t have time to flatter, do they? George." Hugo felt it was normal. In fact, these people at Industrial Light and Magic, including George Lucas, They are all idiots who focus on the research of computer special effects technology wholeheartedly. Their concentration and devotion are the key to success. "I like this view." The man standing at the door is the unique George Lucas, "John, thank you for your help today, I think you can be relieved." John was a little blushing when George said that John was obviously unwilling to accept the reception work before Hugo arrived. At this time, he was pierced in this way by George. John looked at Hugo apologetically and said with a smile, " Everything is very happy today, and I hope I have another chance to meet next time." This is the truth. After watching John leave, George walked into their fighting room. "When many people came here to visit, most of them didnt have any interest in this place, but you took Walker and John here for more than half an hour. This is really true. rare." Hugo and George have met several times and talked many times, but they have never been alone. After all, the two have no experience of direct cooperation. They dont want "Independence Day" but they have built a bridge between them. . "I just published some unrealistic fantasy. There is no credit. You must know that fantasy is the ability of everyone." Hugo looked at the Lego toy that had not been taken apart, the colorful spaceship. The model does not have the majesty of "Independence Day", but it looks more childish. Hugo couldn''t help but smile. He really didn''t expect that Industrial Light and Magic could still use toys in this way. George came over, took a close look at the Lego toys on the table, and shook his head, "No, you are wrong. Everyone can fantasize, but not everyone''s fantasies are meaningful." Hugo felt like he was hit in the knee, because he was obviously not the kind of person with rich imagination. "In addition, not everyones fantasy can become reality, so we need to communicate, we need a team, and we need different ideas. Make a collision so that sparks can burst." George continued, which made Hugo nod too. You can never create new things behind closed doors. "So I am very interested in your testing ground on the first floor. When I was a child, I imagined that I had such a place. Then I made Transformers armor out of a cardboard box, and used the handle of a broom as a weapon. Hit. Hugo said with a smile from his childhood memories, which made George also smile, But when I saw on the big screen, you used motion capture technology to capture the performance of the actors, and then created virtual characters. At that time, I knew that my imagination was too poor, and I was too far away from real innovation. I once talked to my friends about how the combat mode in Star Wars is really cool..." "Wait, what did you say?" George interrupted Hugo''s words suddenly, which made Hugo stunned, "Uh, the lightsaber in Star Wars?" George shook his head, "No, No, go ahead." Hugo felt George''s serious gaze, but he was completely confused. At this moment, he felt that he and these technical talents were not on the same plane at all. "I have no imagination?" Hugo tried to recall. He was talking, but everything was just thinking of what to say, and he was not giving a speech, so he didn''t remember at all, "You use motion capture technology, uh... to capture the performance of the actors?" "Yes, that''s it!" George grabbed the edge of the table suddenly and looked at Hugo curiously. "What do you mean by that?" Hugo doesnt understand even more now, "Motion capture technology is the kind of technology you used when you created Master Yoda. Let an actor play the role. What high technology do you use to capture his movements and then make them on the computer? To create a virtual character, this method is more realistic and natural in terms of makeup technology, because the actions and expressions of the virtual character can be consistent with the real person." Motion capture technology is another technology that is a milestone in the development of the film industry. The iconic character is Gollum in the "Lord of the Rings" series, and later in the "Rise of the Apes: Dawn.of.the.pla.of". ".The.apes reached its peak, and Andy Serkins (andy.), known as the first person in motion capture, used motion capture technology to test the orangutan Caesar, and dedicated a performance that was enough to impact the Oscar actor. This is also a brand new field that has been developed following the green screen acting skills and with the development of computer special effects, which places extremely high demands on actors. Among the countless works in the history of the development of motion capture technology, "Avatar" is even more famous and irreplaceable. Hugo doesn''t remember these things very clearly. He remembers that the Master Yoda in "Star Wars" was made in this way, but why does George look surprised? "No, no, Master Yoda is a complete virtual character. Our technology has not yet reached such a high level. We used the model to assist in the dubbing of the film." George''s words immediately made Hugos. Its bad, I really dont understand. Dont pretend to understand. Hugo completely confuses the "Star Wars" series and the "Star Wars: Prequel" series. Master Yoda really relied entirely on computer special effects when it was made in 1999. At this time, the computer The special effects have really matured, "The idea you just gave me an inspiration, why can''t we use actors to play Master Yoda? Then use computer special effects to achieve more realistic effects!" Fortunately, George did not continue to pursue the investigation. He just thought it was Hugos whimsical idea, but Hugo was frozen in place. He didnt really know much about these computer technologies, so he was afraid to say too much. . But George didn''t want to let Hugo go. "Why do you have this idea? It''s really bold. Do you have any special ideas?" In fact, what Hugo doesnt know is Industrial Light & Magic has always been focusing on the production of computer special effects. Later, Master Yoda relied entirely on computer special effects to make it. The lifelike effects made countless people amazed. . And motion capture is another technology, which is not the initial specialization of Industrial Light and Magic. It is Weta Digital (weta.) that really promotes motion capture. This company was founded by Peter Jackson, the director of the "Lord of the Rings" series, and his friends. "Avatar" is the first film in film history to be completed entirely by motion capture, which was jointly completed by Weta Digital and Industrial Light & Magic. Of course, later Industrial Light and Magic also made a historic contribution to the advancement of motion capture technology, which gave birth to a magnificent epic blockbuster like "The Rise of the Apes (.of.the.pla.of.the.apes . Weta Digital, founded in 1993, is only a newcomer now, and no one has even heard of the company''s name. Hugo didn''t quite understand all this, but he just said it loudly, which made Hugo stiff at once. Sure enough, don''t pretend to understand if you don''t understand, otherwise you will only suffer. But now? What should we do now? Hugo looked at George with a look of expectation, his words stuck in his throat, "This..." Chapter 1419： Technical otaku Hugo only thinks his head is big, because he knows very little about these technical things, but now Georges piercing eyes make him irresistible, and he can only bite the bullet to explain. "I just heard that there is a technology called optical motion capture..." "Yes, I know this. I have heard of the Demon Motion Analysis Technology Company (.)." Hugo is not familiar with this, but George is very familiar with it. He mentioned it when he opened his mouth, "At that time, Arnold filmed''Comprehensive Memories ( "I used this technique before." George said, "But this technique is very troublesome. During the shooting process, the actor needs to be connected to the wire all over his body, and then every light spot is recorded through the computer, and then edited. " Hugo nodded immediately, "Yes, this is the kind of technique I was talking about." Anyway, he didn''t even know that such a technique was used in "Total Recall", but it sounded a lot like, "But have you considered, Through more light points-but not the light points directly connected by wires, it may be similar to the green screen technology, which uses the light source and the contrast of the light to create the light spot induction, without wires, it can be sensed in the air. Use the camera lens to record the real performance of the actors, return to the studio, and use computer special effects to create incredible characters... For example, uh, apes? Monsters? Aliens?" Hugo only talked about scales and claws, and he was very amateur, so he could only try to explain it according to his understanding. As for the working principle and production method, he was completely ignorant. But these words sounded like a thunderbolt in George''s ears, pulling away the layers of fog and revealing a whole new world. "If this is the case, it will not only save countless hours of work, but also make computer special effects to the next level!" George''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he punched Hugo **** the shoulder, the hard fist clearly showed George''s excitement at this time. Before motion capture technology was mature, special effects staff had to use a computer to make images frame by frame, which was time-consuming and labor-intensive, and most importantly, the images produced by computers still had a gap in realism, even if the computer No matter how realistic the special effects are, there is still a gap in texture. However, through motion capture technology, the staff can improve on the basis of the actor''s performance. In layman''s terms, it is to use a computer to create a character, and then put the character on the actor like clothes, and the actor completes the performance. This greatly reduces the workload of computer technicians. More importantly, the effect presented is more realistic, especially the facial expression capture technology has reached a mature stage, which allows the staff to collect the expression data of real actors, and then use the computer to simulate the most real expressions of virtual characters In every detail, people can''t even tell whether this character is a computer character or a real actor. Of course, computer-produced characters are still different from real actors. After Robert Zemigis was completely immersed in the world of motion capture special effects, he created the "Polar Express" and "Beowulf". "It''s one of the representatives. Although the characters are lifelike, there is always a weird valley effect-that is, the eyes of real characters cannot be captured. This causes the computer characters to always have a pair of dead fish eyes, which looks very Weird. Therefore, even after the motion capture technology has gradually been perfected and crossed the eerie valley, in addition to special works such as "The Curious Case of Benjamin Button", this technology is still more used in virtual characters, such as " "Avatar", for example, "Rise of the Apes". It is most appropriate to use actors to directly play real-life roles. "Tell me more about your thoughts." George looked at Hugo with interest. This look made Hugo feel a little overwhelmed, because he didn''t really know much. "No, I only know so much." Hugo has passed the first difficulty, and he will never let himself fall into another problem. In fact, Hugo didn''t lie, and that''s the only thing he has about motion capture technology. George didnt understand Hugos refusal at all. He smiled and waved his hands again and again, Im not asking what you know, but what youre thinking. As I just said, a persons wisdom is limited, we Need to communicate, more communication, let our thoughts collide, and then generate more sparks. Didnt you also say? Many times, the most interesting thing is to turn a whimsical idea into reality. ." Before Hugo refused, George excitedly walked to the extension on the side and dialed the internal number, "Let the guys who don''t have work on hand come to the fighting room. Let''s have a small tea party." Then Rick and the others, who were sitting outside to rest, saw that the whole building began to commotion, and people appeared from every corner, swarming toward the battle room, as if preparing for a celebration. Rick and Joseph looked at each other. They both knew that Hugo was in the battle room, but... what''s going on? Hugo stood in the house at this time, but looked helpless. How did this thing develop to this point? Why did he say the wrong thing? Is there still room for recovery? Obviously not. "Hula la", the entire battle room was filled with more than 20 people. Hugo tried to stand in the crowd to hide his deeds, but was pulled out by George with a smile. As a result, Hugo was Like a fool, he stood in the middle with George and received the baptism of countless people''s sight. Hugo felt very embarrassed, even if he stood in front of the camera lens for the first time, even if he was on the performance stage for the first time, he was not so embarrassed, because this is not a field that Hugo is familiar with. To be precise, this is Hugo. In an ignorant field, he is a complete layman standing here, but now he wants him to discuss motion capture technology with these technicians? This is definitely called "spiritual baptism." Hugo stood still and couldn''t laugh or cry. George had already begun to speak up to explain the conversation just now. He also brought up his thoughts in detail. In an instant, the surrounding voices one after another, and the enthusiastic scene is definitely not inferior to the United Nations discussion conference. Standing at the door secretly watching Samora was dumbfounded, she couldn''t believe the picture before her. "So, Hugo, you tell us about your ideas." George interrupted the discussion and said, "I know you are not a technician, but you can talk to us about yours as an actor. Ideas. Or as a screenwriter." Hugo took a deep breath and cheered himself up. If he comes, he will be at ease. At least he knows how high the development of motion capture technology will be in the future, doesn''t he? Now it is not for him to develop this technology, so...so, there is no need for his hands to tremble! "Uh, this gives me a feeling of explaining economic principles to Nobel economists, huh..." Hugo''s ridicule made everyone in the room laugh, which gave Hugo a little couragejust A little bit, "In fact, I just thought, if you need to show my changes at different ages, how can I achieve it through computer technology? You also know that even if you look for actors of different ages, they are still different from me. There are also differences in performance methods, habits, sounds and other details. Of course, I can''t really rejuvenate. So maybe you can do it through a computer." In fact, what Hugo said was the effect in "The Curious Case of Benjamin Button." Before that, the crew either chose different actors to play the same character in different age groups, or it was like "Boyhood (. This film took twelve years to truly record the growth of actors, just like a documentary. But "The Curious Case of Benjamin Button" was performed by Brad Pitt from beginning to end. The crew used motion capture technology to record Brads expression, and then used a computer to create age differences, like a headgear. Different stunt actors show differences in height, skin, and physical condition at different ages, but the real performance is still done by Brad alone. "Or you can use real people to play aliens, not aliens like''alien e.t'', but aliens with real expressions and real emotions. You use real people to play roles, and then Use computer special effects to give life to the character." Hugo is saying "Avatar". Although he doesn''t know how this is done, the vitality that James Cameron and Vita Studio injected into this work is enough to load it. history. "According to you, we can use motion capture to record a database of people''s actions, and then when making big scenes with crowds of people, use the computer to create thousands of different people based on this action database, and then make it real. The magnificent scene can be completed in a real way, and it can also save time and money." One of the voices came out from the corner. Then someone said, "But what about facial expressions? We can simply capture the characters'' movements but what about the expressions and eyes?" Obviously, these professional and technical personnel noticed the weirdness the first time. Possibility of existence of valley. "I heard James mention it last time. He said that he can use a headgear, and then use a head-mounted camera to record the expression at close range, and then make it through the computer..." "Headgear? But facial expressions are made up of so many muscles, and light motion capture can''t be so delicate!" "George, James is not discussing the extras with you today. I watched his movie of the big ship, and I can use this motion capture technology to create thousands of people based on the motion database. Anyway, these people are all It''s the background, and the audience can''t see their expressions." "But is motion capture technology really reliable?" "Optical motion capture technology is too immature now. If you need to use this technology, you should at least start here. I personally think..." The discussion before him became more and more lively, Hugo was completely submerged in it, but he could not help but wipe the sweat from his forehead. Fortunately, he was finally out of focus. "The world of technical otaku is terrible. I''ll still be an actor obediently. Your own job." Chapter 1420： Flattered Looking at the heated discussion in front of him, Hugo finally understood what a "brainstorming" is. A small topic can trigger a steady stream of whimsical ideas in everyone''s mind; a simple technique can lead to endless possibilities. Endless related discussions. The first time motion capture technology was actually put into filming in 1990 was "Total Recollection". In the movie, the male protagonist played by Arnold Schwarzenegger showed the whole body bone state when passing through X-rays, which used optical motion capture. Technically completed. In the first ten years of this technology, it was more used to present the real actions of special characters, such as the Gollum in the "Lord of the Rings" series, such as the gorilla in "King Kong (., such as the "Star Wars Episode". The aliens in the series use motion capture technology to truly present the anthropomorphic actions of these special characters, which is unmatched by computer special effects technology. However, the technology developed later, and gradually developed from simple movements to expressions, then to eyes, and finally became a performance capture technology. Simply put, it is to show every detail of the actor''s performance through performance capture technology, injecting soul into the virtual character. Imagine that the famous Chinese book "Journey to the West" is completely completed using performance capture technology, not special makeup, not headgear and prosthesis, but through the real performance of the actor, with computer special effects, perfectly presenting the story of "Journey to the West" Realization, what a magnificent thing this will be. After the performance capture technology was perfected, the dragon Smaug played by Benedict Cumberbatch (.), the orangutan Caesar played by Andy Serkis, that is to say, "Jurassic Park" appeared. All the dinosaur characters appearing in the show can be performed by actors-real performances give these virtual characters real life, show realistic performances, and take the movie to the next level. Of course, from motion capture to performance capture, this has condensed the unremitting research and hard work of generations of technical personnel for fifteen years, and it will continue in the future. Today''s small brainstorm can only be said to be the beginning, but the seeds sown after the collision of wisdom have quietly taken root at this time. Perhaps Hugo inadvertently promoted the development of history. "Did you see the enthusiasm of these lads?" George looked at Hugo, who was silent on the side, and spoke actively. At this time, three people had already spread out the drawings on the table, and they couldn''t wait to outline them on the paper, completely activist. Hugo was dizzy with the mess of lines on the drawings. Hugo chuckled, "This is really an amazing picture, you know, I think of a group of geeks in the eleventh grade, discussing topics that we don''t understand. ." Geeks at this time are still a new term, specifically used to describe the weird people who have endless enthusiasm for computers. Because computers are not yet popular at this time, people are not aware of the changes and impacts that computers have brought to the world. There are even people. Think that computers will bring about the destruction of the world. Therefore, geek is a term with a strong derogatory meaning. "Then the big men on the football team laughed at them for being a sissy." George took Hugo''s topic, which made Hugo raise his hands, "I''m not a member of the football team." This made George haha. He laughed endlessly, "No, I know what''s going on in school, but the kids in school dont understand the world. Of course, football is very important. For Gods sake, this is currently the most profitable in the United States. The sports league of China-but many times, geeks are also changing the world in their own way. This is something that silly big guys with a muddled brain in addition to sports can''t do." George''s words were full of ridicule and sarcasm, causing Hugo to smile and nodded, "Thank you for coming today." This sudden sentence immediately made Hugo feel inexplicable, but George looked at Hugo seriously, "I originally had some small expectations for your coming. Its very rare to be interested in the things of the kind. A ridicule made Hugo a little embarrassed, but I didnt expect that you brought me a surprise. I really appreciate your inspiration for us. "George, you are making me ashamed." Hugo said quickly. This is the truth, not modest. He really doesn''t know anything about motion capture technology. It is estimated that the principle just mentioned is also full of holes. Hugo made an axe, and now he has received compliments from George, which really makes Hugo feel embarrassed. George shook his head again and again, "No, I''m not being polite. Hugo, you know, what your little unintentional remarks mean to us geeks?" Hugo couldn''t help but stunned. This opens the door to a new world for us, just like exploring a new galaxy in the universe. This world is full of mysteries, miracles, and unknowns. Perhaps this will change the pattern of computer special effects in the next ten years." Hugo was really choked. He didnt know how to respond to Georges words. George saw the dazed face on Hugos face and couldnt help but chuckle. Im currently discussing a new work with James, maybe In this work, we can try to use this technology for the first time, for example, to build a motion capture database, and then use the computer to produce the real effect of the turbulent crowd when making big scenes. This can not only save the search for a large number of actors in training. Time, to achieve the goal of cost control, and at the same time make the shooting process easier to control, every''extra actor''..." Having said that, George also playfully raised his hands and made a double-quote gesture, "All can be under our control. This is very important for the director. You dont know James control freak," He can''t wait to control the switches on every actor with his own hands. Very good, I think the problem has been solved now." Hugo was directly amused by George''s lively words. He never thought that George Lucas, who has always been a serious and blunt image in front of the media, had such a side in private. Or to be more precise, this is also because George loves the job of computer special effects so much, and this is where his passion lies. "So, dear Hugo, you did a great thing." George looked at Hugo solemnly and said sincerely, "Thank you, thank you sincerely." Hugo was completely flattered at this time. Although he and Steven Spielberg and David Geffen were good friends, they had never faced such a battle. George Lucas, this is an important figure in the history of American cinema, but now he is sincerely expressing his gratitude to him? That powerful sense of reality made Hugo''s mouth lifted slightly. "Please forgive me for being proud, I now feel as if I can fly into the sky when a gust of wind blows." Hugo did not hide his self-satisfaction, but such a real expression made George laugh, "Maybe, I I really did a great thing. Although my credit seems to be too simple, I just stood here and moved my lips to see the sweat on their foreheads and their red-faced faces when they argued. I was really... flattered. ." Hugos self-ridicule made George chuckle. He always had a good impression of Hugo, not because of Stevens admiration, but because he knew that Hugo was a real personno matter what Whether it is acting or the understanding of the movie, the most important thing is that Hugo clearly knows his position, not to exaggerate arrogance but not to be overly modest, which is one of the few in Hollywood. Today, George refreshed his impression of Hugo. He suddenly understood why the DreamWorks led by Steven was willing to fully support Hugo. Perhaps they can also have more opportunities for cooperation in the future. "Many times, the wisdom of the brain is the source of everything." George pointed to his gray-haired brain and said lightly. The self-confidence revealed in the casual words gave Hugo a glimpse of the movie special effects giant. Domineering and domineering, but immediately, George showed a smile and changed the subject, "Today is the Golden Globe Awards ceremony. I remember, you don''t seem to be interested in it." Hugo shrugged, "How could I refuse the temptation of Industrial Light and Magic. Although I am not a fan of Luke, it does not prevent me from having a strong interest in the black samurai lightsaber." Hugo also I''ve taken this topic lightly, and like George, in a field he is familiar with, Hugo''s self-confidence exudes from the inside out. George chuckled twice It seems that many people are destined to be disappointed tonight. " The facts are also true. Although the news that Hugo was absent from the Golden Globes was due to the good operation of both parties, there was no uproar, but it is undeniable that when the Golden Globes red carpet is over, whether they are present The reporters, the audience present, the ceremony staff, and the audience in front of the TV all felt that something was missing in their hearts. Even the star-studded audience couldn''t hide the fact that Hugo, the world leader, did not appear on the scene. Its hard to believe that at a star-studded awards ceremony, people will notice the absence of "one" star, but this is reality. Almost everyone is looking forward to the miracle at the last moment-after all, Rick said that if circumstances permit, Hugo will still show up, won''t he? Including the Hollywood Foreign Press Association itself is also faintly looking forward to the last moment Hugo''s figure will appear at the end of the red carpet. Unfortunately, they were still disappointed. The 53rd Golden Globe Awards has not had time to officially kick off. Many people have lost interest in the ceremony. The absence of Hugo makes the always-sexy Golden Globes look embarrassed. Everyone misses Hugo, even those who hate him. Chapter 1421： Ugly result The Hilton Hotel, located at the foot of Beverly Hills, sent away another year of noisy. The colored paper on the floor called out the remaining noise in the air. When you close your eyes, you can still hear loud applause and lively laughter, but open your eyes. After opening the eyes, the empty auditorium still showed: Another year''s Golden Globe Awards have ended, and the messy seats and dim lights are quietly waiting for the next year''s reincarnation. The 53rd Golden Globe Awards ended lonely amidst the excitement. The on-site awards ceremony was still noisy, but the viewership of only 11 million was extremely lonely. This is also the start of the simultaneous broadcast of the Golden Globes. The lowest point of the award ceremony in three years was 30% lower than last year. It can be said to be extremely bleak, and it even makes people worry about whether the TV station is willing to continue to broadcast it. No one could have expected the response to this years Golden Globes to be so cold. Hugos absence on the red carpet disappointed many viewers. Obviously it was an important reason-"Before Sunrise", "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row" are in the nomination stage. The overall victory made people have great expectations for the award ceremony, but the absence of Hugo shattered all expectations. The Hollywood Foreign Press Association must "take care" of the mood of the guests who arrived at the scene. The fact is also true, because the list of the Golden Globe Awards has let countless people be surprised! In the battle for the best film in the drama category, "Sense and Emotion" defeated a lot of competitors, continued the excellent reputation of this work since its release, and finally stood out. The high hopes of "Apollo 13" and "Brave Heart" have been double-folded, and "Far from Casino", which is full of dark horses, has not been able to create miracles. Instead, "reason and emotion" became the ultimate winner-this work only had a box office of only 13 million at the time of the Golden Globe Awards. It is too difficult to resonate with the audience. The best film in the musical comedy category also failed to surprise. The audience''s favorite "Dwarf in Power" and "Toy Story" were both unsuccessful, and finally achieved the miracle of "Baby Pig". In particular, "Toy Story" failed to perform miracles again after last year''s "Lion King", which made many people express their regret. The best director broke a small upset, Mel Gibson, with his "brave heart", defeated the other five competitors and won the championship smoothly. In his fifteen years since his debut, Mel has always been an action movie star. The most well-known actor work is the "Lethal Weapon" series, but other achievements are lacking. No one expected him to be directing him. The second work achieved such a huge breakthrough, which is really surprising. If the results of these three major awards are disappointing, they are at least disappointing. On the whole, there are still traces to follow. Although the three major awards were won by three different works, this is clearly an act of "equalizing the cake". , People are dumbfounding, but at least the Golden Globes are fair, not too outrageous. However, the most important acting awards department is completely messed up, leaving countless people astonished, and they don''t even know how to treat these results in a correct way. The best actor in the drama category was won by Nicholas Cage of "Far from the Casino", and the best actress in the drama category was won by Sharon Stone of "The Wind and Clouds of Casino"; the best actor in the musical comedy finally fell. In the hands of Hugo "Before Sunrise", the best actress in a musical comedy belongs to the "whatever it takes" Nicole Kidman; Brad Pitt won the best supporting actor with "Twelve Monkeys". "Non-powerful. Spring. Medicine (. Mira Sorvino (.) had the last laugh in Best Supporting Actress. When people see this list, their first reaction is almost "What the **** is this?" Almost every award is incredible, making it impossible to look at it directly. Hugo has absolute strength in all three departments of actor, but strictly speaking, the competitiveness of the best actor in musical comedy is relatively weak, and it has been a year since "before sunrise" was released. In terms of voice, it is definitely no better than the hot "Short Man in Power". Relatively speaking, John Travolta, who performed wonderfully in "Short Man in Power", is the real hit. But the problem is that Hugo chose the best actor in the musical comedy category in the three acting departments. In the musical comedy category, it is clearly listed as the Golden Globe Award in the entertainment department-as we all know, the musical comedy category. Almost all of the nominated works in Oscars are difficult to make a difference, this is an entertainment department that belongs to the Golden Globes! The "Death Row", known as the best performance of his career, did not win the award, and the "Seven Deadly Sins", which is considered to be comparable to the "Silent Lamb", did not win the award. It was actually "Before Sunrise" in the musical comedy department. To win the prize? This is really like a pity. Indeed, Hugo won the award. He won his first important acting trophy at the Golden Globes, but this award is more like a consolation prize-at the expense of the consolation prize awarded by poor John Travolta , It seems that the only compromise made by the Hollywood Foreign Press Association to Hugo''s high popularity now sends a positive signal, "We are friendly, and it''s up to you next." However, this consolation prize has no consoling effect, it is like a trophy of alms, which is jaw-dropping. Although everyone expected this situation, the result far exceeded expectations. Take a look at the winners who defeated Hugo! Nicholas snatched the award for best actor in the drama category. His performance in "Far from Casino" is undoubtedly wonderful and won praise from the film critics. This is unquestionable, but he is really good enough to beat the rain. Is it fruitful? Regardless of the comparison between the works of Nicholas and Hugo before this year, from the perspective of the performance of "Away from Casino" and "Walking on Death Row", Nicholas has given the character deep despair, and the fragmented pain deepens into his bones, but relatively Yu Hugo''s delicate and varied psychological portrayal is still slightly inferior. It can only be said that Nicholas''s "facial paralysis acting" has found a suitable role, but Hugo has completely brought a character to life. If we discuss the performance of the two people before discussing this work, then the trend of this award does not seem to have too much suspense. But the result was unexpected. Of course, objectively speaking, Nicholass performance is indeed worthy of awards, just! He defeated Hugo. Everyone in the circle will never forget that Nicholas once betrayed Joseph Gibbs and then chose to stay at the International Innovation Management Company, while Hugo and Joseph left with Rick Rosen and founded the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. It can be said that the trend of this Golden Globe award is not that simple. It is not only a contest between the two actors, but also a contest behind the two major agencies. In this delicate competition, the Golden Globes chose the competitors of Endeavour Elite Agency; interestingly, in another competition, the Golden Globes made the same choice: innovative artist agency and Endeavour elite brokerage company, Brad and Hugo, "Twelve Monkeys" and "Seven Deadly Sins", the Golden Globes chose the former. The trend of the best supporting actor is undoubtedly the most dumbfounding award: Brad, who was completely exposed to Hugo in the "Seven Deadly Sins," but relied on the wonderful performance in the "Twelve Monkeys" to defeat " Hugo''s powerful and terrifying performance in "The Seven Deadly Sins". Is this result really good? Brad not only defeated Kevin Spacey in the "Very Suspect", but also Hugo in the "Seven Deadly Sins". The "Twelve Monkeys" immediately stood on the cusp of the storm, even though it was just a gold medal. The acting trophy of the ball award, but Brad took advantage of the strong momentum at the end of the year, and for the first time, he defeated Hugo in a face-to-face duel, and he was still in the acting duel, which really marked Brad''s completion. After the last step of transformation, he joined the ranks of Tom Cruise and Hugo Lancaster, forming the iron triangle. Of course, everyone has a ruler in their hearts to see how persuasive this "justifiably good word" is. When Hugo was determined to be absent from the Golden Globes, people began to worry about Hugo''s prospects for winning this year. The Golden Globes really "lived up" and began to divide the cake, but the result of such a distribution was unsatisfactory. Hugo won. The consolation prize is even more sad than not winning the prize-if you return empty-handed, at least it can be said that the Golden Globe does not agree with Hugo''s performance style, but now it has given a trophy for the best actor in a musical comedy. , Accompanied by a crushing defeat to two competitors in two important departments, is really a shame. If it is just the shocking results of Hugo''s awards, it can be said that Hugo''s absence is self-reliant, but looking at the three awards in the women''s acting department, it is equally speechless. Considered to be the most fierce competition for the best actress in the drama category has gathered Susan Sarandon from "Death Row" and Elizabeth Su from "Far from Casino" , Emma Thompson of "Sense and Emotion", Meryl Streep of "Covered Bridge", but Sharon Stone won in the end? This The best actress in a musical comedy was won by Nicole Kidman, although it is reasonable, but Annette Bening of "White House Romance", Sandra Bullock of "Love at Second Sight" and "Day Charlize Theron, who is "before the release", is obviously a more reasonable winner. The most staggering best supporting actress in the Department of Supporting Actress, Kate Winslet of "Sense and Emotion" was upset, almost everyone exclaimed, although the "non-powerful. Spring. Medicine" is Woody- Allens work, but Milla, who was only in the second year in the industry, is really not the best choice. Even "Apollo 13" Katherine Quinan (kathleen.) and "72 Hours of Life and Death (the...guard Angelica Houston (.) would be more reliable choices. The list of winners of the Golden Globes can be said to be a piece of chicken feathers, which makes people puzzled. "Ugly result!" This is the headline of "U.S. Weekly" published on the front page of the latest issue of the magazine, directly expressing their strong dissatisfaction. Chapter 1422： What do you mean No one will be satisfied with the list of the Golden Globe Awards-except for the winners, not only because the expected winners did not appear, but because the Golden Globe cake sharing technique is really terrible. The awards of the six major acting departments are even more inconsistent. The only one that is slightly more reliable is the title of Nicholas Cage''s drama actor, at least in terms of performance completion and relative strength. It is well deserved, but in the context of the entire list of winners, it makes people laugh and cry. People have already begun to discuss enthusiastically, at this year''s Oscars, will Hugo, who once again attacked the actor and actress, lose to Nicholas? If this is the case, then this entanglement is really unclear. More importantly, this possibility is very large. Nicholas''s deep and heavy performance in "Far from the Casino" really won a good reputation. When the film was released at the end of October, many people thought that it was likely to bring him an Oscar actor statuette. At that time, the "Seven Deadly Sins" were in theaters, but Hugo''s Anonymous was definitely attacking the supporting role department, posing no threat to Nicholas, and the legendary "Death Row" had not yet been opened, so Nicholas deservedly became the number one candidate for the actor. . Even after the release of "Death Row", people generally believed that Nicholas and Hugo are equally equal. Although from a technical point of view, Hugo has the upper hand; but the acting skills can accurately express the role regardless of the level of performance and let the audience. Feeling the power of the role, even if it is a true performance, it should be praised, so in terms of the degree of completion of the role, Nicholas is indeed not inferior to Hugo. Now, the Golden Globes gave their answer. They chose to support Nicholas and gave Hugo an ironic best actor in a musical comedy. This also made the Oscar two months later even more unpredictable. . The reason why "U.S. Weekly" reported with such radical headlines as "Ugly Results" was obviously not just because Hugo was alone. In the competition for the best screenwriter, Hugo, who played "Before Sunrise", lost again, losing to Emma Thompson, who wrote "Sense and Emotion", and also the "Death Row". Tim Robbins and Allen Sorkin of "White House Pocahontas". What does this mean? It means that Hugo, who was infinitely beautiful during the nomination stage, finally won a painless best actor in a musical comedy based on "Before Sunrise", and "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row" returned empty-handed. Should this be celebrated or shouldn''t it be celebrated? Charlize Theron, a co-actor of the same drama who accepted the award on behalf of Hugo at the Golden Globe Awards, did not say anything about the award, but simply said "Thank you" and it was rushed. This is because Charlize is acting as the leader. Human relations, or Hugos true attitude? No one knows whether the final list of the Golden Globes is directly related to Hugo''s absence-even if there is, people don''t have any evidence, but there is no doubt that the future relationship between the Hugo and the Golden Globes It started to become more and more interesting. Will Hugo attend the Golden Globes next year? Regardless of what will happen next year, at least this year, the news media do not intend to easily let go of the Golden Globe Awards. The comments of "U.S. Weekly" have won the support of countless media reporters. Of course, the media reporters are not fighting for Hugo alone-they are not so friendly, but because the awards of the Golden Globe Awards in the acting department are really unbelievable, which makes the Hollywood Foreign Press Association almost fall into a situation that has been pointed out by others. . "From''Scent of a Woman'' to''Yihai Xiongfeng'', from''Sleepless in Seattle'' to''Schindler''s List'', from''Pulp Fiction'' to''Before Sunrise'', from''Seven Deadly Sins'' to '' "Death Convict Walk", Hugo Lancaster has contributed eight absolute masterpieces in the past four years. In these works, he has portrayed characters with different personalities and distinct images. By virtue of his delicate and restrained but explosive performances, Created one classic image after another on the screen. Especially in the last year, Hugo''s acting skills ushered in a full explosion. The chic and casual but gentle and slender Jesse, the calm and elegant but cruel and **** Anonymous, the brutal but fragile and painful Matthew, Hugo has injected three roles into three roles. The irreplaceable soul, let these characters walk out of the screen, come to our side, telling the true story. Maybe its too early to discuss Hugos position in film history, but there is no doubt that Hugo can definitely be called one of the best contemporary actors, especially considering that he is only twenty-eight years old. At his age, this report card is terrifying. Its hard to imagine that eight completely different movies, eight different styles of characters, and eight superb performances have only brought Hugo a Golden Globe Award for best actor in a musical comedy. Its not a death row. The acting that baptizes the soul is not the acting that makes the soul tremble in the''Seven Deadly Sins''. It is just the best actor in a musical comedy. This is Hugo''s final transcript after a four-year journey of eight nominations for the Golden Globe Awards. Such ugly results have made all languages ??lose their color. We only need to look at this list of winners quietly, and then make our own judgments in our hearts. I can''t help thinking: Maybe Hugo made the right choice. " This report from the "U.S. Weekly" is undoubtedly sharp and sharp, pointing all the fingers at the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association, but this report with extreme views is irrefutable. Indeed, perhaps purely from the roles played by Nicholas and Hugo, the award for "Far from Casino" is the least controversial award among the six major acting departments. Even the "U.S. Weekly" did not mock Nicholas - because of them. Knowing that this is due to Nicholas''s strength. However, the awarding of any award is not that simple. Taking Oscars as an example, in addition to the actor''s strength, the actor''s contribution to Hollywood is also a major factor. In other words, it is the "guilt vote", such as Jeff Bridges Was Jeff''s performance in "crazy. heart" in 2009 the best performance of his career? Obviously not. Prior to this, Jeff had won four Oscar nominations for acting, but he got nothing, so in that year, he defeated the more outstanding performances of Colin-Firth (.) and Morgan-Freeman, Won his first figurine. From this perspective, Hugo''s eight Golden Globe nominations for four years have only received such a result, which is really infuriating. This can definitely be called the Golden Globe''s insult to Hugo Chigogo. Therefore, the report of "U.S. Weekly" not only did not cause controversy and crusade, but also won the support and applause of the media colleagues. In addition to Hugo, the other names in the list of awards are also helpless. "Sharon Stone defeated Susan Sarandon, Meryl Streep and Emma Thompson with acting skills. Very good. This is an eye-catching title." This is from the "Chicago Forum" The headline of the report is full of black humorous mockery. Indeed, no matter it is placed in any period of history, such a title has a strong mocking effect. Even if people agree that the performance in "La Gambling" is the best performance of Sharon''s career, it must be added with a prefix-career. The only outstanding performance, and even more eclipsed in front of competitors. "Who is Mira Sorvino? And, has Woody Allen released a new work?" This is news from the winners of "Variety" magazine complaining about the best supporting actress. On newcomers, Kate Winslet is in The stunning performance in "Sense and Emotion" has aroused numerous discussions so far; on senior actors, Anjelica Houston, who has been nominated for Oscar three times and won best supporting actress in 1985, is still outstanding this time, and Mira''s stand out is confusing-of course, when you see Woody''s name written in the director and screenwriter column, you may be able to explain this situation. "The struggle between reason and emotion, emotion won the final victory." This wise news report from the "Hollywood Reporter", the most professional magazine in the industry, said in the press release: "Hollywood Foreign Press Association, which has always been extremely skillful in Tai Chi, has once again dedicated a perfect performance, two best film, best director, six acting departments, best screenwriter and other ten awards, the only overlap is Won the "Sense and Emotion" of the best film in the drama category and the best screenwriter. Ten trophies belong to nine films. This is definitely a night for all the works to win. But this time the performance of the Golden Globes I''m afraid it was a mess. "Sense and Emotion" who won the best film in the drama category, "Baby Pig" who won the best film in the musical comedy category, and "Brave Heart" who won the best director. These are three completely different works. The core theme, the filming techniques used by the director, and the thoughts shown by the characters in the story are all different styles, but the Golden Globe Awards honored these three works at the same time, which shows the Golden Globes generous mind At the same time, it also reflects the uncertainty of the Golden Globe Award for the awarding ideas and concepts. When the Golden Globes thought that they had successfully hosted a national carnival, they had lost the core of the award ceremony in the spotlight, and turned into a bustling puppet show: cheers were extremely enthusiastic, but the stage It''s just a puppet without a soul. Looking at the entire list of winners, the only winner is Sense and Emotion, and their number of winners is two. This is lost and sad for an awards ceremony. " Generally speaking, a winner will be born at the awards ceremony, and at least three trophies will be accounted for, otherwise it will only seem difficult to convince the public-the winner of the best picture actually only gets another affirmation? Does that mean that the so-called best film is not so good, is it the same quality as other works? Therefore, the "Hollywood Reporter" pointedly pointed out the greed and missteps of the Golden Globe Awards, not to mention the six acting departments that have become a laughing stock. The 53rd Golden Globe Awards came to an end, but such a result is hard to rejoice. Chapter 1423： VIP channel The bitter cold air in February seemed to be warmed by the fanaticism of Valentines Day. The warm currents along the Pacific coast accelerated the pace of spring. People continued to circle around the city of Angels, and people began to walk out of the warm house again. Going outdoors to enjoy the sun bathing and washing, as if hoping to get rid of the winter traces left in the body early. Los Angeles International Airport ushered in a busy morning again, the scene of people coming and going has become the daily life of this airport, it is not surprising at all, from time to time you can see a large force of reporters arriving at the airport gate, welcoming people from all over North America and the world. Stars everywhere, the shining flashing lights and hot cheers have long become an ordinary corner of this airport. Today''s Los Angeles International Airport is noisy again. The turbulent crowds make the temperature around the airport continue to rise. The wild flowers on the roadside seem to feel the footsteps of spring, and they cant wait to bloom their buds, swaying their body in the breeze. , To put a dazzling color on the roads covered with yellow sand. Sam Alexander (sam. alexander) made a routine patrol, and after confirming that there was no safety hazard in the order of the scene, he strolled back to his surveillance station and drank a sip of the American coffee he had brought in the morning and faced his colleague sitting aside. Exclaimed, "Today there are too many people, do you know who is here?" As a security guard at Los Angeles International Airport, Sam is really familiar with such a scene. You can see this scene for more than four days in almost a week. The reporters showed up because of the arrival of big stars in Los Angeles, especially recently. During the various seasons of the award ceremony, it was staged several times almost every day, and there were even reporters stationed at the airport all day, always prepared. However, the crowd at the scene today was particularly turbulent, "I just visited a circle, and there were at least 80 reporters. Is it because the singers who participated in the Grammys are all here today?" Sam raised his doubts. The 38th Grammy Awards will be held this weekend. Tony Miller (.) shook his head, sitting in his seat looking at the noisy sight outside enthusiastically, "I talked to them in the dressing room just now. There are no singers coming over today. Besides, I can achieve such an array. There are only a few singers in the battle. Maria, Whitney, and Michael are all in the city now." Sam looked at the surging crowd outside, and it seemed that there was a posture that continued to increase, which made him speechless, "You said, if Hugo came to the airport, would the scale be even more exaggerated?" "Hugo?" Tony frowned. "It''s definitely more than that. Didn''t you watch the Fox news last month? It''s the news that Hugo''s agent was interviewed? Even when he was interviewed, it was 80%. Many reporters, the scene was completely crowded, if it were Hugo, it would be even more exaggerated!" Before he could speak, Sam laughed, nodded repeatedly, and then started to learn seriously, "I am here to express my sincere gratitude to the Golden Globes on behalf of Hugo Lancaster. Thank you to the organizing committee for this trophy. It was awarded to him, thank you." After speaking, Sam himself began to clap his hands and laugh. Tony patted Sam on the shoulder and stood up with excitement, "You should look at the expressions of those reporters. A reporter appeared on the news at the last second, and he was like this..." , Tony opened his mouth and eyes wide, and made a look of sorrow. This simple gesture made Sam laugh so hard. "This is the funniest." What they are discussing is that after the 53rd Golden Globe Awards, countless media flocked to interview Hugo, hoping to know what Hugo really thinks, but since "Independence Day" has entered the closed shooting stage, the final is Rick Rosen responded as a representative. Like Charlizes speech at the award ceremony, Rick simply expressed "thank you". Although the words were a little longer and the expression on his face was sincere enough, the core meaning remained the same, except for thank you or thank you, without expressing I sigh, did not express regret, nor did I congratulate the other winners, just simply "thank you". It can be seen that Charlizes acceptance speech was actually inspired by the brokerage company, which is really intriguing. It is hard to imagine that a simple "thank you" can be so ironic. Naturally, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association couldnt respond. Ricks attitude was impeccable, but the news media were all fried, and they all condemned the Golden Globes for making absolutely stupid mistakes. This is an insult to Hugo. . However, because Rick does not recognize this statement of the media at all, the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association will naturally not be able to respond positively-otherwise it would be a guilty conscience. This incident has been raging in Hollywood for nearly two weeks, and until a month has passed, it is still the subject of ridicule on major talk shows. Jay Leno even directly mocked and said, "Thank God, I have never been gold. A member of the ball award guest list." On the contrary, the endeavour elite brokerage company was calm, and there was no further reaction, as if it had been planted. Such a peaceful situation, on the contrary, makes Hollywood feel that the rain is about to come and the wind is overwhelming: everyone knows that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is now a high-speed train, determined to break the current pattern of Hollywood brokerage companies and protect Client power and crisis public relations are the perfect time to show their strength. Rick hasn''t given up any opportunity to show his ability before. Could it be that this time he will compromise like this? "To be honest, this is really ****, isn''t it?" After finally laughing, Sam sighed incredulously, "I don''t know what acting is all about, but when I watch''Death Row''s Walk,'' I feel I got goose bumps all over my body, and I almost cried at the last moment..." Tony interrupted Sam happily, "You should be crying into tears." A word that provokes Sam to punch Tony directly, but it makes Tony smile more brilliantly, "But''Far from the Casino'' I just fell asleep watching directly, I really don''t understand what''s good about that. Nicholas''s role Everyone who has experienced a midlife crisis can play the role. I dont see any advantages. It is nothing but despair, sadness, bitterness, no hierarchy, no emotion..." "So, you mean, if you were to act, you would be better than Nicholas?" Tony laughed and teased indifferently. Sam shrugged and didn''t speak. It seemed that even though he had acquiesced, Tony shook his head, "Dont think its easy to pretend to be a poker face. Its very difficult to keep the whole movie with a poker face like Nicholas. If it were you, you might explode if someone tells a joke." Sam was trying to defend himself, but Tony suddenly pushed Sam. While saying "there is a situation", he pushed the door open and ran out, and Sam quickly followed him. At this time, the entire airport lobby was boiling, and everyone rushed out, like a cathartic flood, rushing toward the outside with the momentum of tens of thousands of horses, and even the other ordinary passengers in the lobby were trapped. After the chaos, I thought it was fear in the first place. terror. Molecules or something. Sam and Tony looked at the direction the crowd was going, and rushed over, trying their best to appease the rioting ordinary travelers, emphasizing that "this is a media interview, this is a media interview", and the passengers settled down a little bit after all. Everyone knows the aura of stars looming over the City of Angels. When almost everyone comes to this city, they think about it more or less: What would happen if they met a movie star on the street? More than thirty guards swarmed out to control the situation as quickly as possible. Sam and Tony got the instructions and took another step toward the VIP channel before leaving the airport lobby less than ten yards away. It can be seen that the boiling crowd is blocked, and the two people chanted "keep order" and stepped forward. At this time, the reporters and fans became a mess. There were crowds in all directions. There were more than 300 people, and at least half of them were reporters. It can be guessed that the celebrities who traveled today should keep their itineraries confidential, so almost no fans knew-it is estimated that most of the people who appeared on the scene at this time were ordinary people who had come to the airport beforehand. It''s just that, without knowing who the other party is, the reporters were dispatched to create such a magnificent battle. Finally squeezed to the forefront Sam looked at the sweaty colleague standing at the door of the VIP passage. Before he could speak, the other party seemed to have caught the straw, "Sam, come and help. "Sam was pulled over for unknown reasons, and then his colleague handed over a list, "Quickly, check the list. Only the media on the list are allowed to enter the VIP channel." The so-called VIP channel was originally set up to allow high-ranking people to avoid reporters, but occasionally in special circumstances, VIP channels will be opened to the media to allow reporters to enter the waiting room or apron to conduct interviews. Judging from the current situation, it is obvious that the media had anticipated this situation a long time ago and submitted an application to Los Angeles International Airport early, just to go to the tarmac to contain the interviewee-otherwise the guards would not appear. The media list is out. Sam couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, "Who the hell?" The visitor is so valued, and the media reporters simply did not compromise to interview the subject. "Hugo-Lancaster!" The colleague didn''t have time to worry about this, he said casually, and then ignored the shocked Sam, and shouted, "Tony, come here, come here! Come and help quickly." Sure enough, it was Hugo, it was really Hugo, and it could only be Hugo. Only Hugo can cause the reporter in front of him to be so crazy. Chapter 1424： Private airport Plain text online reading this site domain name mobile phone synchronous reading please visit "Hurry up, hurry up!" A reporter kept dangling in Sam''s sight with his press card. The reporter''s lion roar kept echoing in Sam''s ear, but this made Sam''s eyes widened and he roared back, "You have been bothering me here, how can I check the list!" But he was muttering in his heart, it turned out that Hugo It was a private jet, no wonder they did not receive any news. Considering that there are many upper classes living in this city, Los Angeles International Airport provides private jet channel services. Although this has led to many regular flight arrangements and has attracted many complaints, the airport executives also know that. In order to avoid such riots at the airport today, private jet channel services must continue. Imagine that if Hugo was not taking a private jet today, but an ordinary flight, when Hugo appeared at the airport, the commotion on the scene would cause much confusion. Let alone the reporters, it is estimated that even ordinary travelers can hardly control their emotions. Sam''s thoughts were temporarily distracted, and he quickly refocused his attention and quickly went to work again. After confirming that the "San Francisco Chronicle" was on the media list, he signaled that the other party could pass behind him. door. The reporter had no time to think. Holding his camera, he rushed out with a big stride, opened the door and ran forward frantically. The VIP aisle was covered with thick carpets, just to avoid changes. It was noisy, but at this time, he could clearly hear the heavy footsteps of the reporter running fast, and the heavy noise after another reflected his anxiety. Amidst the busy schedule, Sam couldn''t help but start to wonder: Why are the reporters so anxious? Hugo just left Los Angeles, it is not a big deal; more importantly, why did Hugo choose to leave Los Angeles at this point in time? Isn''t Hugo filming "Independence Day"? So what about the Grammy, which is about to kick off this weekend? After the Golden Globes, will Hugo be absent from the Grammys again? Thinking of this, Sam suddenly understood. It is precisely because he has so many questions that journalists are so turbulent: They need to dig out these truths and satisfy the curiosity of ordinary viewers like him, which can definitely increase their newspaper sales. Suddenly improved a lot. Twenty minutes later, Sam discovered that there were at least one hundred and fifty reporters who arrived at the scene today. This number is really scary. What''s more interesting is that it is actually on the list of media who can enter the VIP channel. There are only 15 media outlets, and this one-tenth ratio is too low. But... why? Why did the news about Hugo''s private jet leak out? The past month of "Independence Day" in closed filming can be said to have been calm. The media hoped to talk to Hugo directly and talk about Hugo''s views on the Golden Globes, rather than through the microphone of Rick, but unfortunately they all failed. Even if the media chased and intercepted Hugos independent apartment at the foot of the Beverly Hills hill, there was still no gain. According to this rule, the news of Hugos departure from Los Angeles will inevitably be kept secret-his choice of private jet may not have such meaning, but the result was known by the media, and there are a total of fifteen! If there is only one, it can also be said that this is a certain link where news has been leaked, and it has been dug out by a certain media to be exclusive, but for fifteen... Could someone deliberately leak out the news? Of course, it is also possible that a certain link of the private jet went wrong, and the news was discovered by these 15 media and then spread. However, if someone really leaked the news deliberately, who would it be? Rick Rosen? Why would he do this? Sam thinks things are getting more and more interesting today. The more than one hundred media who were blocked from the VIP passage were all angrily, but they also knew that this was an airport regulation, and they and the guards were completely unnecessaryand there would be no gain. The more astute reporters contacted their newspapers immediately and communicated with Los Angeles International Airport immediately, hoping to gain access to the VIP channel at the last minute. The crowd in front of them is still growing. Although there is no way to enter the VIP channel, they still stay where they are for a long time and do not want to leave. The tumultuous crowd makes the bright sunshine hot, and Sam realizes that he is full. Sweating profusely. Sam suddenly became curious about the situation on the tarmacof course, he was also very curious about the current situation of Hugo. Seeing that the situation was gradually under control, he greeted his colleagues and opened the VIP channel. The gate, I plan to go in and take a look at the situation. Sam didnt take a few steps forward, he heard another fast and messy footsteps behind him, and when he turned around, he saw Tony following him, and said with a smile, "Hugo?" Sam also nodded, "Hugo." The two walked quickly, side by side, because they didn''t know how long Hugo would stay here, and if they were slower, they would miss Hugo. Walking through the spacious and quiet VIP passage, you cant even hear the sound of chaotic footsteps. Pushing open the door at the end of the corridor, the whole field of vision suddenly widens. The orderly and spring-like VIP room lobby appears in sight, but Sam She and Tony didnt have time to look at it. She looked at the beautiful colleague who was in charge of guiding in the VIP room. She didnt respond the first time. Later, Sam simply said, "Hugo", and the smile on her face was like summer. The flowers generally bloom and point to the direction of the apron. Before Sam and Tony had time to be polite, they ran towards the tarmac at a quick trot. After leaving the VIP room, they felt the icy cold wind blowing in the warm sunshine. Arriving at an airplane with a light blue background and white border, which was parked not far away, a large crowd of people gathered not far from the airplane, which was magnificent. Although the reporters who came in just now only had fifteen media outlets, there were at least fifty people in front of them. The whole team was like countless worker bees gathered around the hive, and the scene was truly spectacular. Sam strode forward, and then he saw Hugo surrounded by the crowd. Today, Hugo was clearly prepared. Eight big men in black suits surrounded Hugo tightly and airtight. The reporters around had no way to break through the defense. Everyone could only surround Hugo in embarrassment. , Yelled and yelled, but couldn''t reach Hugo at all. Right in front of the crowd, Joseph, Samora, and another man with a strange face walked in front to lead the way. All three of them seemed very relaxed. They completely left Hugo behind and were directly surrounded by reporters. The three of them were talking and laughing. Walked towards the direction of the private jet. Standing in the center, Hugo chose a navy blue coat today. You can vaguely see the azure blue and dark gray checkered suit inside. Such a simple dress, without any fancy decorations and embellishments, but People can''t help but brighten up. This is not the first time Sam has seen Hugo. He has been working at the airport for nearly eight years. He has seen countless celebrities before and after, and he has also seen Hugo several times. But every time he meets he is still amazed. It is difficult. There is a man who admires him as the same sex. Maybe he will envy Tom Cruise''s hug in the movie, maybe he will yearn for Tom Hanks'' integrity and happy family, but for Hugo , But it is another emotion, he will admire Hugo, admire Hugo, and also hope to become Hugo. "What is the brand of Hugo''s coat? Julia mentioned it to me the day before yesterday, let me learn how to dress Hugo." Tony pressed Hugo''s arm with his elbow and asked. Sam looked down at Tonys slightly raised abdomen, then laughed, Burberry, Katie gave me one at Christmas. The last time I wore it, you kept saying that I dont look The same one." Sams eyes always stayed on Hugo. Hugo today seems to be in a good mood. Although reporters from all sides surrounded him, he still has a bright smile on his face, not the kind of polite smile on social occasions. But a cheerful smile from the heart You can faintly hear him saying, "Be careful, everyone." The sunshine in Los Angeles in February seemed to be a little thin. It shed lightly in the air. It was not hot or dazzling. However, the Hugo bathed in the sun gave everything around him alive, as if the whole The world is warming up in general. Men are different from women. Women like to appreciate the same **** and look for advantages and disadvantages in the same sex; but men prefer to appreciate the opposite sex. They only like to compare with the same **** to show their masculinity. But a few times, there will be some men who rely on their strong personal charm to admire the same sex, such as Marlon Brando, such as Arnold Schwarzenegger, such as Harrison Ford, such as Jack Ni Colson, another example is Hugo. But Sam noticed that, apart from telling everyone to pay attention to safety, Hugo did not answer the questions of the reporters, and obviously he did not intend to answer. At this time, a reporter finally couldn''t help it, and shouted, "Hugo, you can''t refuse to answer our questions! You must give us a clear answer!" The reporters voice was quickly overwhelmed by the noisy questions from other reporters, but Sam noticed, and he calmed down and listened carefully to the questions, "Hugo, what do you think about the Golden Globes", "What do you think?" Is it okay to go to Germany to participate in the Berlin Film Festival", "You refused to participate in the Golden Globes, but chose the Berlin Film Festival, what does this mean", "Will you be absent from the Grammy this weekend"... Berlin Film Festival? Sam caught the keyword, then his eyes widened, revealing an incredible light! The fastest update, please read without pop-up window. Chapter 1425： 1 slap Looking at the noisy and struggling crowd in front of him, and Hugo, who stood in the center, who was always friendly, Sam thought this was really interesting. After the ridiculous list of winners of the Golden Globes came out, for a month, the attitude of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company was very friendly, which disappointed the news media who had been looking forward to the good show. Although the media know that under normal circumstances, artists will not be true to the award ceremony, at best they refuse to attend like Woody Allen, like Marlon Brando directly to the shameless entertainers at the award ceremony, in film history It is also rare in the long river, not to mention that the Golden Globes have always been exquisite-look at the winners list, this cake is so evenly divided, it can be seen that they seldom engage with artists; but everyone is still looking forward to more sparks. , After all, Hugo has caused the uncrowned kings to suffer a lot of dark losses before this-they are also looking forward to the Golden Globes to experience this kind of taste. However, Hugo rejected a positive response on the grounds that the filming was being closed. This was also considered by the media to be Hugos silent protest. Charlizes speech on the night of the ceremony and Ricks remarks in the post-event interview were too simple. With a sense of disdain. This is considered by the media to be Hugo''s most extreme response within the permissible range. The media generally believes that Endeavour Elite Brokerage does not want to engage in antagonism with the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. After all, they still do not have the strength of the three major brokerage companies. In this way, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and the Golden Globe Awards this time wrestling the results can be regarded as equal: Hugo has been absent from the award ceremony for three consecutive years, which affected the whole ceremony quite a lot, and it also made the world unprecedented. The Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association, nominated by four nominations, seemed quite embarrassed. But conversely, the Golden Globes only gave Hugo a painless consolation prize in the end, abandoning the popular "Death Row" and pursued "Away from Casino", a head-on confrontation between Brad and Hugo. Among them, the former who won the nomination only for the second time was chosen, which not only blocked the crowd, but also prevented Hugo from making any comments in front of the media. In such a comparison, the game between the two is indeed unwinnable. Of course, the overwhelming accusations by the news media of the Golden Globes seem to have put countless pressure on the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, but in fact the Golden Globes have won attention on the topic and made up for the absence of Hugo. Attention loss, this kind of controversy is still within their acceptable range. To be precise, Hugo still suffered a dark loss. The sophisticated Golden Globes had the upper hand. They used a trophy for the best actor in a musical comedy to easily dismiss the powerful Hugo over the past four years. Especially for next years awards ceremony, the Golden Globes have already seized the opportunity-this year we have already commended you, so if you continue to be absent next year, this will not give our entire association face. But now the situation is completely different. Hugo actually took a private jet to Germany to participate in the Berlin Film Festival-this is not a 20-minute distance from Burbank to Beverly Hills, but flew across the Atlantic Ocean to the European continent on the other side. Rejecting the Golden Globes, which was close at hand, chose Berlin, which can only be reached by a long-distance flight of more than ten hours. This also made the Golden Globes a complete joke. But the problem is that, in the face of such a situation, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association has no way to complain publicly, because Rick has always said, "As long as time permits, Hugo will be there...The Golden Globe, Berlin Film Festival No matter..." Even if they directly accused him, Rick could justify it: a month ago there was no time, but after a month of rushing to work, now Hugo can make time. Just as Hugo and the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company could not explicitly condemn the list of winners of the Golden Globes for being biased, there is no way for the Golden Globes to accuse Hugo of choosing to attend the Berlin Film Festival, one of the three major European film festivals. The Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association does not justify it. All speculations will only be surging under the water; once they argue, after all disputes have surfaced, they are just ashamed of themselves. It seems that not long ago, the Golden Globes gave Hugo a dark loss, but now the situation has completely reversed. Hugo''s choice to attend the Berlin Film Festival also put the Golden Globes that Qian Fu was referring to once again into a dilemma. The major media are condemning the absurdity of the Golden Globe winners list. One upset is called wonderful-everyone is looking forward to the upset that breaks expectations; two upsets are called surprise-this is for an awards ceremony. The manifestation of personality; the appearance of three unpopularities makes people a little confusing, and the appearance of a large number of unpopularities makes it quite speechless. The Golden Globe Award is not an independent spirit award. Now, Hugos actual actions coincide with the views of the media. Unintentionally, it turns out that the media is constantly building momentum for Hugo, which eventually promoted Hugos move to Berlin to participate in the film festivaldifferent from the Golden Globes. , The Berlin Film Festival is an art film festival in the true sense, and Hugos three works last year can be regarded as masterpieces of art films. No one will forget that before sunrise was the best at the Berlin Film Festival last year. Affirmation of the Director''s Silver Bear Award. Hugo''s presence at the Berlin Film Festival is also reiterating his position as an actor rather than a star. This is what Hugo has always insisted on, but this time, this insistence was fueled by the media and made Golden Globes. In an instant, the prize became the pig bajie looking in the mirror. It is conceivable that after todays news comes out, the entire United States will usher in a vigorous earthquake. With the madness and earnestness of the more than 150 journalists at the door, Sam only vaguely touched a little sense of reality at this moment. . Sam couldn''t help sighing again and again. Now he really understands what Rick''s remarks in the previous interview mean, and he really understands the reason why it has been calm for the past month. Endeavour elite agency was thrown on the face of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. This slap in the face is too loud. If we go further, "Death Convict Walk" was widely praised at the Berlin Film Festival... and even won the prize directly... Thinking of this, Sam became excited uncontrollably, and then looked at the blushing cheeks in his sight, Sam finally knew the inner ecstasy of the reporters at this time. Indeed, the reporters were in a state of absolute excitement at this time. When they learned that Hugo was going to attend the Berlin Film Festival, the news of the bomb explosion immediately made everyone feel as if they were stimulating. They all knew Know what it means. It is even more ironic that the Hollywood Foreign Press Association should know the meaning more clearly-they themselves are an organization composed of foreign journalists, and their media organizations are all outside North America. The crowd surrounding Hugo stopped at the top of the flights stairs. Sam and Tony also stopped quickly. The two of them also took the initiative to step forward and cooperate with their colleagues to block the turbulent crowd. Then Sam I heard Hugo shouting behind him, "Thank you for your concern." Hugo''s words made the reporters quiet down one after another, because everyone knew that Hugo was finally about to respond positively. Sam raised his head, but found that behind the floor-to-ceiling glass in the waiting hall on the second floor, crowds were all standing there. Obviously everyone had noticed the riots here. The magnificent crowds seemed very spectacular. The waves coming down will be more turbulent. "As everyone knows, I have been busy shooting the Independence Day for more than a month. Although the work has been relatively easy in the last two weeks, our progress is slightly ahead of expectations, but the advantage is not much. , So we still need to continue to work hard next. Hugo seemed confident in this scene, with a smile on his face all the time, speaking slowly and clearly, but before he knew it, he had already mastered it. Discourse initiative-differences in the order of speaking and the distribution of key points often produce unexpected effects. This is the art of speaking. Hugo was the first to mention the work of the "Independence Day" crew, and he has blocked all the reporters'' speculation about the Golden Globe Award in their throats, "According to the original plan, I will also be absent this week to kick off in Berlin. At the film festival, Tim and Susan will represent the crew to Berlin to promote the "Death Row"." As Hugo said, the Berlin Film Festival actually opened on February 15th, and Tim Robbins and Susan Sarandon were already in Berlin. "However, a German friend of mine just happened to have something urgent to go back to Berlin. He sent me a friendly invitation, allowing me to go to Berlin to join Tim and Susan''s ranks and contribute to the promotion of the film. Power. After carefully discussing with the crew including Roland, I got permission Then I decided to go to Berlin, and will come back as soon as possible within three days, and continue to invest in Independence Day. I''m shooting nervously." "Thank you for your attention to me, and hope that you can give more attention to the "Death Row" going to Berlin to participate in the exhibition. Thank you everyone. After Hugo finally expressed his gratitude again, he did not give the reporters time to ask questions, and just turned around and walked away. Get on the flying ladder of the plane. "Hugo, what''s your opinion on the Golden Globes", "Are you dissatisfied with the Golden Globes", "Don''t you think it is too much to miss the Golden Globes to go to Berlin", " Are you protesting?", "Does this mean that you think the Golden Globe Award for Best Actor in a Musical Comedy is meaningless"... Numerous questions swarmed in an instant, but Hugo did not stop, or went straight into the plane, calmly shook hands and hugged the flight attendants standing at the door of the cabin, leaving only the blushing reporters standing there. land. Suddenly a gust of wind blew, and everyone involuntarily shuddered. The wind "Hula La" was particularly loud, like the crisp sound of palms and cheeks. Sam turned his head and looked at Hugo, who was still standing at the door of the cabin, and suddenly a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his mood rose. Chapter 1426： Enemy on the back Margana (margana.) looked at her messy office, like a hurricane passing by, but at this time she couldnt devote her energy to these trivial things, she watched standing An angry Michael Roseell (.russell) behind his desk complained depressed, "So what are you going to do now? Do you want reporters to rush into our office for on-site shooting?" Michael was very angry. As long as he thought about Hugo going to Berlin, he couldn''t help trembling all over his body. He looked at Marjana coldly and said with a sneer, "You are still in the mood to make a joke, Hugo- The news of Lancaster''s participation in the Berlin Film Festival has already made the whole Hollywood known, everyone is talking about it, we have completely reduced to a joke!" Marjana is not panicked at all. As the president of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, her source of information does not need to be different from Michael. Just now, she was discussing how to deal with matters with her own news media spokesperson. She also knew this time. The incident is of utmost importance to them, and she also hopes to think of a proper way to deal with it as soon as possible. But when she saw Michael who was venting her anger in front of her, Marjana put her hands on her chest, twitched the corners of her mouth, and smiled contemptuously, "So you can''t wait now? Your usual gentleman image Are you planning to abandon it too? Don''t you think you are too impatient?" Michael''s eyes couldn''t help but a little panic. He also realized that his actions today were a bit too much and lost his sense. But he immediately calmed down and said coldly, "You have time to argue with me here, it''s better to think quickly. Think about how to deal with things, if the "Death Row" wins the prize in Berlin, then the scene will be out of control." "Even if you are expecting me to step down soon, there is no need to tear your face. Who knows, maybe you want to be the chairman, but you still need my vote." Marjana''s simple words stabbed Michael like a sharp knife. , Which made him put his hands down, but then Michael calmed down and said to Marjana with a smile, "You''d better be able to continue to be calm." After speaking, Michael kicked the file at his feet aside, took a big step and left the office directly, leaving a mess for Marjana. Marjana looked at the mess in front of her, and felt her head throbbed. Thinking of her terrible situation now, she didn''t know where to start. Later generations called 1995 the budding year of the awards season, not only because the Screen Actors Guild Award and the North American Broadcasting Film Critics Association Award were established this year, but also because this year was also the time when the Golden Globes entered the watershed era. . Speaking of the Golden Globes and the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, they are a very special and interesting presence in Hollywood. The Golden Globe Awards are not Oscars, and they cannot represent the authority of the academic; they are not union awards, nor can they represent the opinions of various unions; at the same time, they are not a peoples choice award, and the right to choose is given to a broad audience... This makes the Golden Globe Awards positioning always Very vague. The Hollywood Foreign Press Association has only ninety-three members. These members are not foreignersall made up of American foreigners. They are not real journalists. They are just critics or brokers active in Hollywoodjust theirs. The service organization is an overseas organization. They write articles for newspapers and magazines in more than 50 countries outside of North America, and feed back the situation of the North American film market to all parts of the world as soon as possible. Therefore, in a sense, they can be regarded as the outposts of various countries in North America. Because of this special significance, it gives them a little bit more advantage than the native North American film critics and reporters. They are very familiar with the various behind-the-scenes situations and rules of the game in Hollywood, and they also know how to maximize the benefits of the contacts in their hands. This is also the reason why the Golden Globe has become the most prestigious, well-known, and most authoritative among the Oscar vanes. In 1993, in order to further clarify the definition and attributes of the Golden Globe Awards, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association followed in the footsteps of the Oscars by auctioning off the live broadcast rights and cooperating with TV stations to conduct live broadcasts of the award ceremony. This move is undoubtedly of historical significance. The recognition and attention of the Golden Globe have reached the highest point in history. At the same time, the Hollywood Foreign Correspondent Association has gradually clarified its own attributes: they want to make the Golden Globe into A business event. This has also changed the essential nature of the Hollywood Reporter Association: According to the official statement, this is a non-profit organization composed of reporters, columnists and other personnel targeting the American film and television entertainment industry. They represent 93 members. The attitudes of more than 200 million subscribers to American movies in 55 countries around the world. But now, the TV station and the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association have signed a three-year broadcast agreement, for which they have paid three million dollars a year. In the past three years, the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association has been able to achieve more than five million in profits each year. . From a non-profit organization to a for-profit organization, behind the commercial nature of the Golden Globes is the transformation of the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association. However, there are currently two attitudes within the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, the professional group represented by the current chairman Marjana, and the commercial group represented by the permanent vice chairman Michael. Marjana believes that the original intention of the Golden Globe Awards was to show the value orientation of American films in overseas markets outside of North America, and to read Hollywood from the perspective of foreigners in the United States. Even if they cannot become an Oscar, they can still use themselves. Power to change the film market. Of course, Marjana also knows that any organization needs commercial support, even for the Sundance Film Festival, Robert Redford is struggling to pursue sponsorship every year, and the Golden Globes are naturally no exception, so she was originally Also nodded the rebroadcast agreement that he agreed. But in Marjana''s view, after three years have passed, the nature of the Golden Globes has changed. Now the members of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association are fully pursuing the profitable money of "non-profit organizations". They waste money on lavish dinners and travels, flying around all day long, and are happy to organize various press conferences and receptions. It is really a funny phenomenon to open up your contacts and inquire about the unspoken rules of the industry. Although the members of the association are of foreign origin in name, they are busy leaving the United States to travel around the world like Americans. They don''t care about American movies at all, but care about how to enjoy and how to make money. But people headed by Michael dont think so. They hope to make the Golden Globes more and more influential. They enjoy the halo and praise around them. They aspire to be a member of the upper-class society. They are happy to use their contacts and Power to complete transactions and achieve more goals. Therefore, they are like businessmen, expanding the influence of the Golden Globe Awards without compromise, and the first priority is their pursuit. The 53rd Golden Globe Awards is a fuse. Michael and others hope that Hugo can attend the awards ceremony, because they clearly know how many additional benefits Hugo can bring; although Marjana is also looking forward to Hugo Attended, but it was because of her amazing strength of Hugo in last year''s three works. The absence of Hugo sparked a controversy between the two sides. Michael hoped to teach Hugo a lesson-now the Golden Globe is not something anyone can ignore, but Marjana believes that strength is strength and Hugo deserves it. It was his affirmation that the two sides were in a stalemate. In the end, the best actor in a musical comedy was the result of mutual compromise. However, this result has put the Hollywood Foreign Press Association into a dilemma as pointed out by thousands of people, and it has once again made the internal disputes very noisy. Michael argued that Marjana did not make every effort to invite Hugo, and Marjana led the academic school. The idea of ??awarding is also vacillating, which led to such a result; Marjana believes that after Michael and others have injected commercial elements into the Golden Globes, they hope to divide the cake equally, but no one in Hollywood is a fool. This method is completely stealing. The chicken can''t eat the rice. In the midst of the dispute, Marjana submitted a proposal in the name of the chairman. After the end of the broadcast agreement with the TV station this year, she will not continue to cooperate. The Golden Globes still have to return to their original route and break a new world in the United States. Marjanas suggestion touched the interests of countless people-they could not use it at public expense, nor could they hold a luxurious party under the name of work. This immediately caused the entire association to blow up, and Marjana took it on her shoulders. Under tremendous pressure. Today, the news that Hugo went to Germany to participate in the Berlin Film Festival broke out, adding fuel to the fire. Marjana knew that Michael was definitely not willing to admit their mistakes. After Hugo was absent, they planned to teach Hugo a lesson. According to Marjanas attitude, the best actor or best supporting actor in the drama category would be awarded to Yu. As a result, maybe the Golden Globes won''t be so passive now. Michael will definitely put all the faults on her head and make her a scapegoat, because Michael has coveted the chairmanship for a long time. Marjana can almost imagine how the media will verbally criticize the Golden Globe Awards. As Michael said, if the "Death Convict Walk" has won a lot of applause and even won an award at the Berlin Film Festival, then The Golden Globe Awards is really embarrassing-it requires authority without authority, business without business, and the North American media reporters sneered at the so-called "Hollywood Foreign Press Association" because they are not reporters, but brokers. That''s all, the uncrowned kings of North America will certainly not let this opportunity pass... This slap was quick, accurate and ruthless, and almost none of the 93 members of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association could fight back. But at the same time, Michael is unwilling to let go of this opportunity, maybe a deal. Change is inevitable. Now, Marjana was suddenly a little at a loss. The embarrassment of being embarrassed by the enemy made her unable to think carefully: When did things start to go wrong? When Hugo refused to attend the Golden Globes, what did she do? Is Hugo attending the Golden Globes a good thing or a bad thing? Why didn''t Michael insist on teaching Hugo a lesson? And... will the Golden Globes fall apart like this? ... ...() Chapter 1427： The Law of Splurge Hugo walked into the cabin, and the middle-aged man in dark blue uniform greeted him and gave Hugo a friendly hug with a smile, "Its nice to meet you, Mr. Lancaster, Im The captain of this flight, Daniel Arden (.aldean)." Hugo finds it very novel. For people who need strong professional skills such as aircraft captains and warship captains, there is always a sense of admiration in your heart. Imagine that when you get on the plane, your life will be handed over. It''s given to the captain and the deputy captain, and you are meeting such a person face to face at this time. This feeling is really subtle. After meeting with the crew, Hugo walked into the cabin. The bright brown wooden planks were matched with beige leather. The sunlight from outside the windows made every object around him gleam with bright light, which was different from what you usually see. In this aircraft, the left hand side of this aircraft is a four-seater deck sofa, the right hand side is a bar counter, behind the deck is a brown leather sofa, and directly opposite the leather sofa is four side-by-side armrest sofas. In addition to a four-seater sofa, there is actually a slot machine! "Wow!" Although Hugo felt that he had already caught a glimpse of the life of the rich, but after the real contact, he realized that this is a completely different world, and his entry level is still far behind. Alan Strello, who was standing next to the sofa, saw Hugos exclamation, with a satisfied smile on his face, "I hope this flight can be smooth all the way. By the way, if you need it, you can go inside. Rest in the bedroom." Allen pointed to the direction of the tail of the plane. Hugo nodded his chin slightly, "It seems that first-class cabin is not of the same level as this, right? The cowboy finally walked out of the ranch." This joke made Allen laugh, and Samora I can''t wait to go to the end of the plane to confirm. Open the wooden door at the rear of the aircraft, and you will see a spacious oversized double bed. Even if three people sleep on it, it will not appear crowded. There are some cabinets on both sides, which can be faintly placed on it. Some daily necessities. The whole room is based on navy blue, with dark blue and navy blue, and the elegance is revealed in the stability, and the whole design is quite fashionable. This time Hugo participated in the Berlin Film Festival, which was decided long ago. However, Hugo originally planned to take an ordinary passenger plane. Rick also prepared a set of rhetoric. However, Alan accidentally learned about this from Kevin. He sent an invitation to Hugo: He happened to be because of some personal affairs. , Need to go back to Germany, if Hugo doesn''t mind, he can take his private jet to go there, so that the round-trip time can be controlled, and it is obviously much more convenient. This time, the people traveling with Hugo included Joseph and Samora, as well as four guards. Among the eight guards at the airport just now, half of them were Allens personal bodyguards. The entire team took a private jet. Its obviously a comparison. Well arranged. "Thank you for allowing me to feel this unknown world." Hugo said to Allen with a smile. "We are friends, aren''t we?" Allen asked back, making Hugo raise his eyebrows slightly, then pursed his lips and nodded his chin, which made the smile on Allen''s face reintroduced, "Actually, if If you want, you can also buy your own private jet." "Me? No way...Private jets are too expensive." Hugo chose a spot on the armchair and sat down. Allen sat down on the long sofa directly opposite Hugo, "No, no, you have absolutely no problem." Allen said happily, "Now a private jet is available at all price points, two thousand. You can buy one of the most advanced and newest for US$5 million. The annual maintenance cost is not expensive. You entrust an airline to maintain it for you; then hire professional pilots, technicians, and flight attendants. Personnel, plus aircraft maintenance, repairs and fuel prices, is actually almost two million dollars a year is enough." Hugo couldn''t help being speechless. When he bought the villa before, he spent 10 million in a day. He felt that this was too exaggerated, but compared with Allen, he was really insignificant. Joseph, who didn''t want to sit down next to him, groaned, "Well, it''s much cheaper than expected." "Joe?" Hugo looked at Joseph in surprise. Why did he think the money was a sky-high price? Joseph looked at Hugo calmly, "You should really look at your bank account." This made Hugo immediately embarrassed. He is really not familiar with finance and numbers, just like company management. So Hugo really doesn''t know how much he has. "If you want, you already have the ability to buy a second-tier football team or something." Hugo has made a lot of money over the years. In addition to the 30 million box office of "Life and Death Hour" and "Pulp Fiction", the basic remuneration of the "Seven Deadly Sins" plus box office dividends totaled 1,870. Ten thousand dollars; of course, we must not forget the 20 million contract of EMI Records, as well as the $70 million profit gained from the "Road to Glory" tour. Even after the five members are evenly divided, it is not a small sum. Even if Hugo''s time has begun to increase in the past six months, he still has billions of dollars in wealth, and buying a private jet is really nothing to him. As Joseph said, even if Hugo intends to buy a second-level football team, there is no problem-as for the first-level league, if you don''t have a billion-dollar net worth, don''t mix it up. "Secondary league? Forget it, if I really want to buy it, I will buy an NFL team." Hugo''s mumble made Alan laugh, but Joseph just ignored it and said seriously, " I think you might consider taking a look. Now every time you go to New York or other places, the itinerary is more troublesome, and it''s so glorious to death. If there is a world tour plan, a private jet will be very convenient." Hugo waved his hand, If its a band tour, its better to buy a luxury travel trailer. Glory to Death is always a band on the road. Compared with luxurious and comfortable private jets, the yellow sand is full of sky, day and night. The upside-down road trip is their choice. "But..." Hugo thought for a while, "Do you think Cheyenne can provide private jet landing services?" Cheyenne, it was just a blink of an eye from Lanches, Hugo still considered Adam''s situation. Joseph understood immediately, and he couldn''t help but smile. Allen is not aware of this, but it does not prevent him from giving his opinion, "Actually, in principle, any airport can be landed, but you need to check with the Air Traffic Control Bureau. I personally think that you entrust your private jet to a family. The airline with the most comprehensive service. When you need to fly to Cheyenne or other cities in the world, this airline is responsible for contacting the local airport for you to obtain take-off and landing permits. This will save a lot of trouble." Hugo clicked on his chin. If it is to go home often, he thinks it is a good choice to buy a private jet. Of course, in a situation like today, a private jet is also very convenient. "Sure enough, if you want to spend money, there are endless places in this world to splurge." Hugos sigh made Alan laugh, "If you want, you can buy an island and build it into a paradise according to your ideas. An island ranges from 50,000 US dollars to 100 million US dollars. Its up to you to choose. This made everyone laugh, and between talking and laughing, Allens eyes noticed the reporters being evicted on the tarmac, and he couldnt help but lift his chin, Are those reporters really okay? ?" Hugo looked back at the reluctant reporters, but the expression on his face was not too worried, "Dealing with reporters is a science, I haven''t fully learned it yet, but...today, there should be no problem. "Hugo is telling the truth. Although he now seems to have the upper hand in every confrontation with reporters, the charm of Hollywood is that what will happen tomorrow is never certain. Even Hugo has no way to be sure. What''s more, this time Rick is facing the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association, which has a deep root, and it is difficult for Hugo to determine what the outcome will be. However, even if Ricks plan fails, there will not be much damage, because whether it is the Golden Globe Award or Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, after all, it is still a profit-oriented organization, and their ultimate foothold is the actor. Subordinate value, so the problem is back to the original point: as long as the actor''s work can continue to be successful, then he will take the initiative. Whether it''s Hugo or Brad, it''s the same. "This time you are absent from the Golden Globes... on purpose?" Allen hesitated for a moment asked curiously. This surprised Hugo. Allen has always kept a certain distance humble and polite. This is also in line with Hugo''s impression of Germans, such as Roland Emmerich. But think about it carefully, the reason Allen asks questions now is also because the relationship between them has become closer, and curiosity is inevitable. Thinking of this, Hugo also pursed his mouth slightly, pulled out a smile, and then shrugged, "Who knows, maybe from the beginning, the Golden Globes didn''t want me to attend?" This was an ironic answer, and Alan laughed meaningfully. At this time, the captain Daniel walked in and said with a smile on his face, "Gentlemen and ladies, our plane will officially take off in ten minutes. Please take your seats and fasten your seat belts. Safety matters will be ordered by the flight attendant. Thank you for your cooperation." Then Daniel stepped away, and a woman in a white shirt and dark blue uniform appeared in front of everyone, with a graceful posture, deep facial features, charming smile, and elegant temperament. "Gentlemen, may I ask everyone Are you ready?" The gentle voice made the warm sunshine outside the window brighter. Chapter 1428： Solemn Berlin As the connecting point of Eastern Europe and Western Europe, Southern Europe and Northern Europe, Berlin is one of the important transportation centers in Europe. Looking down from the blue sky, Berlin is like a white pebble lying quietly in the green sea. , The emerald-like water flows slowly under the feet, and a light blue ribbon traverses from south to north-this should be the Spree River, Prussian-style ancient architecture and modern business Skyscrapers complement each other, and the whole city slowly blooms with a quiet light, which makes people fascinated. When traveling in Europe the year before, Hugo once arrived in this city full of countless possibilities. The once Berlin Wall made this land colorful. Although Germany has been reunified at this time, it can still be In the streets and alleys of the city, I felt the traces of the years divided into East Germany and West Germany on brick by brick, sometimes happy and unrestrained, sometimes conservative and stubborn; sometimes full of vitality, sometimes dark and sullen; sometimes relaxed and casual, Sometimes rigorous and solemn...The contradictions floating in the air collide with presumptuousness. Hugo has always felt that walking on the road is a very interesting thing, not because of the displacement, but because you can feel the scenery on the road with your feet, hands and eyes, even if it is just a small town. A painting of daily customs can also be a window to experience the world. The meaning of travel never lies in the scenery and culture of the destination, but in every moment on the road, including the smile that passes by. After arriving at Berlin Airport, Allens private luxury van drove directly into the tarmac and left the airport with Hugo. The reporters waiting at the airport rushed to the air and waited until Hugo had already left. After half an hour, they received the news, each standing in place dumbfounded, at a loss. Knowing that Hugo had left Los Angeles and made a special trip to participate in the Berlin Film Festival, this immediately made the previously neglected Berlin become the focus of much attention. As we all know, among the three major European film festivals, Cannes has the most comprehensive degree of commercialization, Venice has the longest history, and Berlin is the coldest and most solemn and lowest-key. In particular, Berlin, held in February, has been awarded the American Golden Globe and Lamy and Oscars three combos robbed sight of sight-the closing time of this year''s Berlin Film Festival was only one day away from Grammys, which made Berlin more and more depressed. But because of the appearance of Hugo, especially the rejection of the Golden Globes first and the choice of Berlin behind, this has also made the media more excited. The American media originally stationed in Berlin all seemed to be stimulating, rushing into the airport frantically, and reporters from mainland Europe also smelled the hot spots and followed one after another. However, the more than one hundred reporters gathered at the airport were all played around. Let alone the news, even the shadow of Hugo was not seen. It was a disaster. At this time, Hugo was riding in Allens car and looking at the buildings outside the window. There was a glimpse of light in his sight. Turning his head, he saw Allen politely falling on him. Hugo couldnt help but smile. , "Are you sure it doesn''t matter? In fact, Rick has already made an appointment." "My friend came to my hometown. As the host, if I don''t entertain it, it would be my rude." Alan wore a gentle smile on his face, "What''s more, aren''t you my money printing machine now? Its still necessary." Allen''s analogy made Hugo laugh. Considering that the hotel where Hugo was staying must be surrounded by the media at this time, Allen invited Hugo to live in his apartment in downtown Berlin, which surprised Hugo. Although Hugo didnt stay in Europe for a long time, he still knew vaguely that Europeans generally wanted to keep some distance, mainly because they respected each others private space more. The most exaggerated Finland would even refuse to be with each other. Talking with strangers, Spain and Italy in the south are relatively better. Of course, this is not absolute, but relative. However, when Allen sent the invitation, Hugo still didn''t expect it. But when Allen signaled the driver to pass by the door of the hotel Rick had booked for Hugo, Joseph nodded in agreement-because the news media surrounded by the hotel was too exaggerated. Finally, it was decided that the bodyguards, under the leadership of Samora and Joseph, would stay in the hotel as planned, and Hugo would stay at Allen''s house. "I thought I should please you, but if you want to think like this, it''s a good thing for me." Hugo said with a smile, which made Allen also chuckle. Looking out the window again, there are still traces of previous wars in the city. In the future, the world-famous Potsdamer Platz (. platz) is still a construction site. There is no sight of the prosperous world at all, only that one is left. The broken Berlin Wall flashed past his sight, and Hugo said, "Maybe, that wall should be left. You know, this is a testimony of history, an irreplaceable time." When the Berlin Wall was overthrown, everyone was too excited and too agitated, so they almost pushed the front Berlin Wall completely clean. It was only 20 years later that people realized that the overthrow of the Berlin Wall should not have been so thorough, because of this. The wall is of historical commemorative significance, so the government has started to repair the wall one after another. "Why? The tearing down of this wall is of historical significance. You know, the country that has been separated for 41 years is finally unified again." As a German, Allens tone is quite interesting, which makes Hugo very interesting. Bewildered, cast a suspicious look at Allen. Of course, if Hugo knows that Allen''s family background is a fighter jet military industry, maybe he can get the answer. "The downfall of a physical wall represents the unity of the form of the country; but if the wall erected deep in people''s hearts is not down, there is no way for the country to be unified." Hugo smiled and said such a sentence, and then fell silent. After coming down, he turned his head and looked out the window again. When the Federal Republic of Germany and the GDR were unified, the problem was not solved. The capitalism of the Federal Republic of Germany swept through the GDR enterprises, causing millions of GDR residents to lose their jobs. The GDR believes that the Federal Germans are insatiable, and the Federal Germans think the GDR is lazy. This phenomenon has been projected so drastically in the past five years that the German economy is struggling. In fact, a survey conducted by the Free University of Berlin in 2008 showed that 12% of former GDR residents and 11% of Federal German residents said that if the Berlin Wall had not been overthrown, Berlins image would be even better. . Of course, history has proven that after reunification, Germany has become the largest economy in Europe and an important part of the world. But as Hugo said, the ideological differences after the split still remain in peoples hearts forever, even after twenty or thirty years, the so-called "East Germany" and "West Germany" differences will remain the same. Deeply stay in the daily life of every inhabitant of Germany. Hearing Hugo''s simple words, Allen gradually fell silent, but with a smile on his mouth, he looked at Hugo playfully, and after a long time, he slowly looked away. Hugo didnt know the geography of Berlin, and he only stayed in the city for three short days. It was not enough to understand the city in depth. So when the car stopped, Allen briefly introduced this piece to Hugo. Hugo heard the situation in the area completely, and waved his hand, "I just need to know, it can be found by the paparazzi." A word made Allen smile, "Welcome to my house, I hope you will enjoy your stay here." After Allen said this, he made an inviting gesture and let Hugo walk on first. Up the stairs. There is an independent villa in front of me, which does not seem to occupy a large area, but this quiet street is full of independent villas of this kind, and the gloomy lines reveal solemnity that belongs only to Germany. Climbing up the steps, the door opened automatically, and then an old man in a black suit stood respectfully at the door, "Waiting for you, Mr. Lancaster." This made Hugo stunned. Looking back at Alan behind him in surprise, he heard the old man say, "Welcome home, Mr. Strello." "This is our old housekeeper, Philip. He has been at our house since my grandfather." Allen stepped forward and gave Philip a warm hug. Philip took a quick look at Allen with kind eyes, but quickly controlled his emotions, politely took a step back, made room, and then smiled at Hugo and said, "Mr. Lancaster, You can call me Philip, and you can give me any orders during your stay here." "Hugo, please call me Hugo. Americans are always not used to this set of British people." Hugo said a little teasing, but Philip slightly clicked his chin with a calm expression on his face. This made Hugo a little embarrassed. Sure enough, the humor of Germans and ordinary people are not at the same frequency. And The most important thing is that Hugo has never seen a real housekeeper, which is quite strange. Hugo couldn''t help but glanced at Allen twice. Although he had guessed that Allen should be a distinguished family, since there is a steward of inheritance, the situation is even more different. But facing the elderly, Hugo can only touch his nose, and then politely said, "Thank you, I will bother you in the meantime." "Allen''s request, I will naturally try my best to satisfy him." Philip replied neither humble nor humble, causing Hugo to choke: Why did he suddenly feel that he really shouldn''t bother Alan? Standing on the side Allen chuckled, "Hugo, don''t worry, Philip is just not used to strangers. He treats all my friends like this." Philip seems to be at least seventy years old. This may... Philip stood aside with a noncommittal appearance, which made Hugo tilt his head, "Sir, please don''t worry, I haven''t used a maid, so I shouldn''t ask too much." Only then did Philip stare at Hugo, but Alan, who was standing next to him, just laughed off and slapped Hugos arm, ignoring Philips emotions, "Haha, You hurry up and rest first, don''t you want to adjust the jet lag?" Chapter 1429： Gao Leng Film Festival When people talk about the three major European film festivals, it is always easy to misunderstand, "Oh, Cannes, the passionate Cannes; Venice, the carnival above the water city, George Clooney will definitely arrive every year; Berlin Uh... it seems very deserted." This is indeed a misunderstanding, and to some extent it is also true. The Cannes Film Festival has opened its mind to world cinema, especially its strong support for Hollywood films. In history, the United States has won the Palme dOr with the largest number of times, 18 times, far higher than Italy, which ranked second with a record of 12 times. . This has also made the Cannes Film Festival gained great attention worldwide, and excellent marketing makes it easy for them to become a midsummer carnival every year. As the oldest film festival in Venice, Venice is trying to reform every year. In the early years, it relied on Italy''s excellent literary and artistic film market, and its authority and professionalism reached a certain level. However, with the decline of Italian films, Venice''s attention has also declined. However, Chinese-language movies have always been popular in Venice, especially Li. Director Ann relied on "Brokeback Mountain" and "Lust-Caution" to win the Golden Lion Award, the highest award twice, which made him very influential in Asia. Relatively speaking, the Berlin Film Festival has always been stubbornly and arrogantly insisting on its professional line, not to mention the high and low list of awards, because Berlin has always been determined to encourage the new generation of thoughtful and aspiring directors, and they have a lot of attention to politics, society, and war. Waiting for the dark and serious themes to be particularly enthusiastic, which has led to the fact that even the participating films are very remote, and the attention is naturally not high. Although it is undeniable that the Berlin Film Festival is doing the best job in fostering a new generation of directors, especially the local film industry in Germany; however, due to insufficient publicity and lack of commercial elements, plus the annual It was held in the cold winter, and the Berlin Film Festival also left a deserted impression. Especially after Venice was taken away by the Toronto Film Festival and Berlin was squeezed out by the Oscars, as time progressed, the Cannes Film Festival became more and more powerful in the three major film festivals. But in fact, in. The worst record of Chinese films in the three major European film festivals is precisely Cannes, which only relied on "Farewell My Concubine" to reach the top once-and it is still tied with "Farewell Piano"; the best performance in Chinese films is Venice. A total of six times before and after the highest awards, if you include "Brokeback Mountain" directed by a Chinese director, the number can be increased again. Chinese-language films have won the Golden Bear Award four times at the Berlin Film Festival. "Red Sorghum", "Sweet Soul Girl", "Wedding Banquet", "Tuya''s Marriage" and "Day Fireworks" have all been recognized by this honor. Among them, "Fragrant Soul Girl" and "Wedding Banquet" were tied for the forty-third prize. It can be said that compared to Cannes, which has a very obvious Hollywood tendency, the Berlin Film Festival''s support for Chinese films is also not to be underestimated. As far as Hugo is concerned, he has always admired the Berlin Film Festival, because the Golden Bear winners who come out from here always allow people to appreciate movies from different angles, such as the Iranian film "A Parting (a.) ", such as the American movie "the thin red line (the.. red., such as the Brazilian movie "central station (tral.. Due to the existence of the "Berlin Wall", the Berlin Film Festival has been strongly influenced by politics since its inception. Therefore, the film praised by the Berlin Film Festival may not be a work that can achieve excellent results in business, but in terms of film ideas, it can make the audience feel the difference in the world, especially for political terror, war artillery, social issues, East and West. The concern of cultural conflict represents not only a film art, but also an ideology of the country and region where the film belongs, which itself is also one of the important values ??hidden behind the artwork. To put it simply, last years "Before Sunrise" was not a typical genre film. It was a love comedy in name. However, Hugo tried to combine personal thoughts and mens and womens love for love. Integrate the impact of life experience on life, try to present the term "spiritual partner" in just one hundred minutes, and try to present the chemical reactions of love at first sight and first sight in a true and complete manner. This was a very bold attempt, but it was a success in the end. The Silver Bear Award for Best Director at the Berlin Film Festival is an important recognition. The works representing the United States at the Berlin Film Festival this year have also continued this style. "Sense and Emotion", "Dwarf in Power", "Death Row", "Twelve Monkeys", "Richard III", it can be said that basically That is, five of the ten best film nominations for the Golden Globes were selected for the competition. But overall, the Berlin Film Festival seems to have insufficient attention. The biggest names are Bo Widberg (.) and China, one of the founders of the new Swedish film. National Taiwan. Yang, one of the representatives of the new movie wave in the Bay Area. Germany. Chang, one of the representative figures of French New Wave films, Bertrand-Briet (bertrand.), is nothing else to tell, not to mention that compared with the star-studded Cannes, there is also a big gap with Venice. Including the entries from the United States, Lee. Ann, Yang. Germany. Chang, Tim Robbins and others, although later generations are well-known figures, they are not yet top-notch existences in 1996, and their international reputations are very limited. Therefore, when Hugo appeared, he immediately felt the difference between Berlin and Cannes. Simply put, if Cannes is a carnival party, then Berlin is a serious seminar. This description may be a bit biased. But it basically reflects the completely different styles of these two film festivals and these two countries. Since Hugo arrived late, he missed the excitement of the week before the Berlin Film Festival. The second day after arriving in Berlin was the premiere of "Death Row", so Hugo did not have time to appreciate the Berlin Film Festival. There is no time to enjoy the fun of the film like before in Cannes. The next morning, after arriving at the hotel room to finish dressing up, Hugo rushed to the film festival site. But when I arrived at the scene, although there were many people coming and going at the door, it did not appear to be particularly noisy and chaotic. It seemed to be just a lively scene at the weekend in the city center. The Berlin Film Festival flag erected at the door was hunting in the wind. , Berlins iconic golden bear statue stands alone with its teeth and claws, there are no guards in black suits all around, there is no welcome from the audience, only a red carpet is laid alone on the ground, giving people the illusion: Could it be the premiere The formula is over? With such doubts, Hugo got off the special car sent by Allen, straightened his collar, and walked forward along the red carpet, but he couldn''t help but look around. On the one hand, because of the lack of cheers from fans and the clutter of reporters, the atmosphere of the film festival seems to be too deserted; on the other hand, because the attitudes of people around are too calm, it seems that Hugo is a little out of place, especially with Behind him, the four bodyguards that Joseph insisted he must carry-made Hugo look like fools. "Hey, Hugo!" shouted a person from the front right, looking up, and seeing a happy face with a slight smile on his face, waving to Hugo. Perceiving that the bodyguards behind him seemed about to be dispatched, Hugo quickly stopped them, "This is not Salt Lake City." Joseph was obviously worried that the chaos at the Sundance Film Festival last year would reappear, so he asked the bodyguards to be on guard at any time, but in front of him. This peaceful scene is really funny. Hugo also waved to the other party and said friendlyly, "Good morning, where are you on your way?" "My friends and I..." The young big boy pointed to several other friends not far behind him. There were men and women. It was so lively. They noticed Hugo''s sight and smiled towards Hugo. He waved his hand and said hello, "We are going to watch the screening of''Death Prisoner''s Walk.'' We have been waiting for this work for a long time, and it''s finally released today." If Hugo understands it correctly, that is to say, this group of people are fans who came to the premiere, but why do they look so wrong... Is it because they are too calm? This made Hugo stunned. He really didn''t know how to deal with such a scene. He stuttered, "Oh..." Then he spoke smoothly, "Oh, thank you, I hope you will like this work. " At this time, as Hugo stopped talking to the other party, a small number of pedestrians stopped one after another, which made the four bodyguards vigilant. But they didn''t surround themselveseven if they recognized Hugo, they just stood there and watched the two sides talk in the air. "We heard that you gave a wonderful performance in this work, and we have been looking forward to it. By the way, we are a firm supporter of the abolition of the death penalty!" After speaking, the big boy raised his chin to Hugo with a smile on his face~ www.novelhall.com~ It''s like saying hello between good friends and good brothers, "I hope we won''t be disappointed after the movie is over." A ridiculous sentence made the group of young people all around laughed. Many people shouted, "After watching it, I will always hold hope before I leave the cinema." These words made everyone smile more brilliantly. Then, the big boy turned around and left, beckoning his friends to leave like this...Leave... Hugo looked at the back of the group of pedestrians, but suddenly realized why he felt strange. Perhaps, this is the so-called playing big cards-when a person is enjoying the pursuit of spotlights, flashing lights, cheers, and screams, suddenly one day others stop cheering and just treat him as an ordinary person. This huge difference is often difficult for people to adapt. Although Hugo has always emphasized that he is just an actor and a singer, but his profession is different from ordinary people, and there is no other difference; but when he really faces such a situation, he is still a little panic. Realizing this, Hugo not only did not feel embarrassment or shame, but smiled: This is the Berlin Film Festival, a film exhibition platform that showcases his attitude in a proud and professional manner. () Chapter 1430： Besieged As an industry operating under the hood of the spotlight, Hollywood has always been a special existence. The wit and bravery between top stars and the paparazzi is actually a condensate. Whenever there is a paparazzi stalking, the parties are often very angry, and even fist directly at the paparazzi. They will yell at the paparazzi, "Go away! Give me some personal space." !" They have been begging to save their personal*, even confronting the paparazzi head-on, and uttering bad words. The same is true for Hugo. He has always been very protective of his private life. He has always refused the paparazzi to invade his private space. Even because of Mr. Bond''s offense against Adam, Hugo did not hesitate to directly fight the media. At this point, Hugo is the same as all other public figures. The interesting part is here: many second-tier and third-tier artists even hope that the paparazzi will come and shoot themselves. There are many artists in Hollywood who pay the paparazzi, tell the paparazzi their position in advance, and then let them come. Candid photos. For example, taking photos of this artist dating a big-name celebrity, such as taking photos of this artist negotiating with a certain crew...and so on, creating a hot spot. This is the perplexity of the siege. People standing outside the siege are always curious about the scene on the other side of the wall and yearn for themselves to enter the city; but after entering the siege, after the freshness disappears, they find that this is a prison, and they do their best. Want to escape, but often just useless struggle. However, the siege of Hollywood is more special. It is not so difficult for people in the city to leave the siege. As long as they are determined, they can leave. The question is, after leaving, will they regret it? Just like what Hugo has just experienced, when the paparazzi and fans are really as they expected and don''t pay attention to them, will they really be reconciled? Will they really be satisfied? Do they really regret it? Im afraid its difficult, leaving aside those artists who have retired and were forced to leave but want to return in every possible way. Like Macaulay Culkin, people who have tasted the smash hit are very difficult. Willing to be mediocre. Shia LaBeouf and Justin Bieber have both said that they will retire, but it turns out that this is just another way they try to attract attention. It''s like in real life, many people always obsess about "the courage of the past", not only because it was the peak of their life, but also the scenery that flashed by can never be forgotten. Hugo thought this was a very interesting proposition. He originally thought that he could maintain a normal mind, like choosing a script, like a glorious death activity. He has always been very calm, but the scene just now made Hugo realize that, In fact, deep down, the Hollywood Vanity Fair still affects him quietly, and Hugo is also trapped in this wall built by spotlights, applause, and cheers. Perhaps this is the reason why Hugo has been in a bottleneck for the past six months. It is not a bottleneck in acting, but a bottleneck in music creation. It is because of the imbalance of mentality that Hugo''s deep pursuit and determination for glory to death has been shaken-even if he never thought so, but in fact there was a deviation, so he could no longer determine his goal , There is no way to create the original music that belongs to the glory to death. Isn''t this a very interesting thing? Hugo did not expect that this time it seemed that there was no special trip to Berlin, but it made him realize the changes he hadn''t noticed. This was really an unexpected surprise. At the same time Hugo remembered the Berlin Film Festival twenty years later. From the beginning of its establishment, the Berlin Film Festival was once considered as a kind of political means, but they survived through cracks and created their own world in the fierce political and cultural conflicts. Therefore, Berlin has always had a commercial attribute different from Cannes and Venice. They have always focused their attention on the work itself. The atmosphere of the professional seminar is not a mockery, but a characteristic of Berlin. Just like the young people Hugo met just now, they are indeed excited, even screaming and flustered by seeing top stars, but they also want to focus more on the work itself than the stars. . This is a kind of culture, but also a kind of inheritance. In Berlin, there may be no way to feel the carnival of Cannes, the bustle of Toronto and the noisy of Venice, but this kind of movie atmosphere is the strongest. During the film festival, the topics that audiences pay attention to, discuss, and are passionate about are movies. Only movies. In these long twenty years, Berlin has always clinging to its own line obsessively and arrogantly. This has also made their attention less and less. Due to the decline in their attention, the publicity effect has naturally increased. Weak, those really good films often choose Cannes or Venice or even Toronto for better publicity. As a result, there are fewer and fewer outstanding works going to Berlin, which in turn leads to more and more outdated entries and award-winning works every year. This forms a vicious circle. Without attention, there will be no sponsorship and no support. This also makes the prospects of the Berlin Film Festival more and more bleak, and the name of the "three major European film festivals" survives in name only. Under this situation, the Berlin Film Festival was also forced to make changes. They also hope to increase their commercial attributes, invite more Hollywood films to participate, and even begin to pursue celebrity effects, hoping to increase their appeal. This is In the face of real life, I had to bow my head to change. But until Hugo understood the reality, he still failed to see results. This thought made Hugo feel a little bit sad in his heart. Is there really nothing in this world that can be persisted to the end and never change? "Hugo, look inside." The bodyguard beside him interrupted Hugo''s thoughts. Through the glass door in front of him, Hugo could see the situation inside. Compared with the scene of noisy outdoors and lack of enthusiasm, there is always a noise in the room. Hugo stepped forward and opened the door in front of him. In an instant, the swelling heat rushed into his face, and the warm enthusiasm would be behind him. The cold air was completely dissipated. Hula la, everyone in the room turned their heads. At this moment, there was still a red carpet extending to the end of the hall. However, there were a lot of news media on both sides of the red carpet, and there were at least a hundred people on both sides of the red carpet. Hugo only had time to take a rough look, and then the flashes came on one after another, venting down like a scourge, quickly engulfing Hugo. This is the scene that Hugo is familiar with, but after experiencing the episode just now, Hugo has not adapted to it. He feels that such a scene does not match Berlin. After adjusting his eyesight, Hugo was able to observe the scene carefully. The scarlet carpet stretched all the way forward, with reporters standing on both sides, but the interesting thing is that there are more reporters than fans, a simple glance Hugo thinks that reporters are about twice or even three times as many as movie fans. It seems that the number of movie fans at the scene is not more than fifty. Moreover, although the movie fans are trying their best to cheer and scream enthusiastically, the reporters do everything. The face that loses control because of being too excited is the real madness. This is a scene that cannot be imagined elsewhere, and sure enough, Berlin is so different. The four bodyguards escorted Hugo to the red carpet, and then left from the side, bypassing the crowd of onlookers, preparing to wait for Hugo backstage, leaving the spotlight on the red carpet to Hugo alone. Hugo stepped forward and walked towards the end. Because there were not many fans, and they were not like the fans in Cannes, they were not dragging and grabbing like the fans in Cannes. On the contrary, there were people and Hugo high-five. The scene was really funny. Hugo just cost nothing. The red carpet was over in fifteen minutes. A male host standing at the end greeted him and said with a smile, "Welcome to Berlin, Mr. Hugo Lancaster, this is Werner Heisenberg (Werner.)." After that, He took Hugo''s right hand, and then touched his shoulders in a friendly way, even if he had embraced him, "Have you seen the boiling of the scene? This is the most grand scene since the opening of this year''s film festival, how about it? Do you feel welcome to you by the German people?" Is this the most grand scene since the opening? Hugo looked at the scale of less than two hundred people in front of him, and smiled very happily, "Of course, although I have only arrived here less than 24 hours, but I have deeply felt the enthusiasm from the Berlin Film Festival, leaving it for me. With a vivid impression, I have already begun to reflect on why I didnt come here last year." Hugo''s little humor made Werner stunned, and then he laughed, "So this year is this compensation?" His thoughtless words made Hugo instead. I don''t know how to answer. I don''t want Werner to finish talking. He himself was overjoyed there. The fans on the scene also laughed lightly, while Hugo and the foreign reporters were calm. Sure enough, the Germans laughed very strangely. Werner didnt seem to hope that Hugo would understand his humor. He quickly went on to say, When I learned that you will be here for the film festival, to be honest, all my friends around me were excited. , I look forward to your coming. Its like the arrival of the Pope." What kind of humor is this? Hugo only felt that his head was full of question marks, and he had not had such difficulty communicating with Roland and Allen before. But Werner continued to speak fluently. Obviously he was used to it. "The reporters and fans on the scene today have many questions that I want to ask you personally, so I wont take up everyones time, you Are you ready to get close to the Berlin Film Festival?" Turning his head, Hugo saw a pair of wolf-like eyes. From Los Angeles to Berlin, they were probably suffocated. This made Hugo''s mouth a smile. "If I''m not ready, yes Isn''t it possible to cancel this link?" This... Isn''t it appropriate? () Chapter 1431： Coping with ease Hugo''s words obviously made Werner stunned-he couldn''t figure out whether Hugo was a joke or a truthful statement, but instead he made Hugo laugh and laughed, especially with the anxious expressions of the reporters in front of him as the background. , Is more full of joy. Many reporters in front of them have been active in Hollywood for a long time. They all understand that Hugo always likes to make some small jokes, which is also part of Hugos affinity. Now they look at Werners expression and are worried if Werner Seriously, and then really cancel the interview session, that''s really funny. At this moment, Hugo clapped his hands and said with a smile, "As long as you don''t use German to ask questions, then I think I should be ready." Werner reacted at this time. Hugo was joking just now-although he didn''t know where the humor was, he politely pulled the corners of his mouth and relaxed his tight shoulders, "Let us Reporters from here to show their abilities." Werner turned his head to look at the reporters, and then he saw Hulala''s arms raised. Almost every reporter''s face was filled with earnestness and urgency. His sight was occupied by countless arms. It was such a grand occasion. Many big scenes of Werner were amazed. Obviously, this is not only the busiest day since the beginning of the Berlin Film Festival this year, it is even a rare lively scene at the Berlin Film Festival in recent years. Even when superstars like Ilya Kazan and Jack Lemmon appeared, they were not treated like this. This is the most direct manifestation of Hugo''s current momentum. "No wonder Cannes has always wanted to win over Hollywood..." Werner sighed inwardly, but then he took his attention back and pointed to stand among the crowd. The reporter who was almost squeezed out of sight said, "The first question will be handed over to''exhibition ()''." In an instant, the reporters cast their sights over. The reporter who was already submerged in a piece of arm finally stood up. He only felt that countless arrows were flying over him, and he was about to become a porcupine in an instant. But he still walked forward half a step under the pressure to get himself closer to Hugo. When the reporters confirmed the identity of the lucky person, they curled their lips and closed their eyes back-because the "exhibition" magazine is the official site of the Berlin Film Festival, even if they feel uneasy, there is no way to change it. The fact that the strong dragon does not crush the snake. "Mr. Lancaster, welcome to Berlin." As a landlord, the reporter still showed his friendliness. "As far as we know, the United States is also in the time of the awards ceremony, and because you are shooting a new movie Among them, you refused to attend most of the awards ceremonies. This time you made a special trip to Germany to participate in the Berlin Film Festival. Does it mean that Berlin has a special place in your heart?" Sure enough, it was an official journal, and the questioning was very skillful. He mentioned the Golden Globes in a calm manner, and got rid of it, and then put the topic center on the Berlin Film Festival. In this way, the questions have been the hottest recently. The focus will not trigger Hugo''s strong reaction and lead to refusal to answer. Especially this kind of question is also very courteous, and it is difficult for Hugo to avoid it directly. Hugo has dealt with the media so many times, and I can understand the twists and turns inside. I couldnt help but glance at the reporter. Everyones impression of the Germans is rigid and serious, but these Germans Hugo has met recently. Not so, maybe only Roland got a little closer. "This should be my chance to say something nice to please the German audience?" Hugo''s simple ridicule made everyone burst into laughter. Even Werner didn''t hold it back, and just laughed out loud. The atmosphere of the scene was invisibly buffered a lot. After Hugo waited for everyone to smile a little, then he said, "Although this time I came to Berlin, it was the result of a coincidence, but I can''t deny that I have a lot of love for this city. Love." Hugo talked a lot, and first simply pointed out that this attendance was a coincidence, not deliberately, and did not continue to repeat the point of view at Los Angeles International Airport. After lightly taking the key points, the core of the topic was transferred to the Berlin Film Festival. superior. Hugo briefly talked about his feelings about arriving in the city twice before and after, Its like people are curious about Turkey across Asia and Europe. The Berlin Film Festival, founded in a special period, has inherited this different culture. The communication characteristics of the whole film festival are full of diversified characteristics." "I hope you are not simply referring to the difference between the two sides of the Berlin Wall." God Werner made a stroke, and this time Hugo realized it and laughed. In fact, both sides of the Berlin Wall used to represent the difference between capitalism and socialism in name. This is not just a difference in architecture or economy, but a difference rooted in the depths of thought. After Hugo provoked this topic, the next few questions were centered around the Berlin Film Festival. When the reporters reacted, they realized that when faced with the questions of the "premiere" reporters, Hugo avoided the most important issues and took advantage of the situation. He took the initiative of the whole topic in his hands and said nothing about the Golden Globes. Faced with such a situation, reporters from North America are naturally unwilling. Now the entire North American news media are waiting for Hugo and the Hollywood Foreign Press Association to confront each other. How could they be led by the nose by Hugo obediently? After finally waiting for Werners call, a reporter was given the right to ask questions. He couldnt wait to ask, "Hugo, may I ask you if you refused to attend the Golden Globe Awards, but now you are in far away Berlin, here. Is there any inside story behind the incident that we don''t know?" This problem can almost be said to be straightforward. The siege and interception of Los Angeles Airport did not reveal the problem, and it was thrown out in Berlin without any concealment, and it even detonated directly without breathing space. In an instant, all the reporters cast their sights on the questioner, and many German reporters glared even more. Obviously they were very dissatisfied with this questioning method. "Is the Golden Globe Award noble than the Berlin Film Festival?" It''s just the issue of the award ceremony, more like a direct collision between the two cultures of Germany and the United States. The reporter obviously didn''t realize that because he was too urgent, there was ambiguity in his words, so he looked at everyone unclearly. Seeing the tension in front of him, Hugo was quite calm. He had been prepared for such a situation a long time ago. He knew that the crows would never miss this opportunity. He was 100% sure. Therefore, Hugo did not panic, but smiled and said in a relaxed and playful tone, "I don''t know what''s inside. If you know any news, can you tell me?" Hugo''s rebuttal, on the contrary, stopped all the reporters who were eager to move. Hugo''s eyes fell on the person who asked the question. The sign on his chest was "San Francisco Chronicle", and Hugo suddenly realized it. Although the "San Francisco Chronicle" was once a member of the banned alliance, objectively speaking, they did not deliberately target Hugo, but more on the "Los Angeles Times"-these two can be said to be the most competitive on the West Coast. Media. So when they face Hugo, they always take the initiative to pick things up, which is not surprising. Obviously, no one can answer Hugos rhetorical question, because in the past month, the Endeavour Elite Agency and the Hollywood Foreign Press Association have been tight-lipped, and have always maintained an outward friendship. Their struggles are secret moves. Even a loss is a hidden loss, and no one will tell. At this time, if the reporter wants to fabricate some "rumors", it is also impossible, because both parties will try to deny it, but it will put the reporter in the embarrassing situation of the "witch trial" again. Just a rhetorical question left those American journalists speechless. But Hugo was not triumphant. He just paused for a while, glanced lightly over the reporters face, and then said again, "If allowed, I hope to appear at every award ceremonythough Some ceremonies were reluctant to send me invitations. For example, the last time I applied to participate in the finals of the Miss America pageant, I was told that I was not qualified. At this point, Hugo still slumped his shoulders. The disappointed expression on the face made many reporters clapped and laughed at the scene, but the American reporters couldn''t laugh. They looked at each other and were at a loss. "I came to Berlin to meet you this time. It was a last-minute decision and the result of various coincidences. I originally thought that the German audience would welcome me with great enthusiasm, but now it seems that Tim and Susan are the ones who are here. The happiest Hugo said seriously, this made the reporters stunned for a moment, and then they realized that Hugo was saying that the Berlin audience was not enthusiastic enough. As a result, the German reporters immediately began to roar. The roar of the male animal was really magnificent, and the fans standing at the back also roared, knocking **** the baffle in front of them, making noise, and then She also kept screaming and shouting in her mouth. The scene that was still slightly calm at first turned into a sea of ??flames in an instant. The American reporters can only sigh, at least from Hugo, they dont want to dig out any news, Hugo actually turned the topic back to the Berlin Film Festival in a calm manner-they dare not. Provoke the authority of the Berlin Film Festival again, otherwise you will not get the interview certificate next year. Of course, even if Hugo does not speak, even if the Hollywood Foreign Press Association does not speak, this will not stop the news media from expressing their opinions, but they can only talk to themselves. Looking at Hugo, who is coping freely in front of them, the reporters are really mixed in their hearts. The feeling is difficult to accurately describe in words. It can only be...looking at Hugo affectionately, like a lover, longing for Hugo to look back. Sight. However, this is estimated to be an unrequited love. Chapter 1432： Artistic ethics In the face of the tide of attacks from reporters, Hugo has some masterful demeanor, and he can dissolve the attack invisible with a wave of hands. At the same time, it also stirs up the atmosphere of the scene. This makes the interview session impossible to end for a long time-whether it is a reporter or a reporter. Movie fans were unwilling to let Hugo go. The staff on the scene reminded Warner of the time three times before and after. In the end, the scheduled five-minute interview lasted for nearly twenty-five minutes. After Hugo and Werner bid farewell, there was no time to say hello to the others. He ran all the way towards the screening hall. The four bodyguards waiting in the background, Joseph, Samora and others saw Hugos figure and shouted. The smoke ran along, and finally watched Hugo enter the screening hall. Joseph and his party stopped then-they would go to the special lounge and wait until the film screening was over. Hugo walked into the screening hall and saw that the entire hall was already full, and then Tim Robbins, Susan Sarandon and others stood in the open space in the front, gathering in twos and threes to chat. Seeing Hugo coming in, the applause continued to ring, and then it became a piece, shaking the entire projection hall like thunder. This vigorous applause made Hugo truly feel the enthusiasm and madness of the film festival audience. . "Man, you''re late, I almost thought you wouldn''t show up today." Tim greeted him first and gave Hugo a big hug. Before Hugo could answer, Tim took the rain. Guo Chao walked forward, "Come on, come on, I''ll introduce a friend to you." The first thing that entered Hugos sight was a cane, and then he looked up along the cane, and saw an old gentleman in a well-mannered white shirt and black suit, even the most formal three-piece suit. The already curved back can''t conceal the uprightness and perseverance in his bones. Because the light in the movie theater is not bright, the wrinkles of the old mans face refract a lot of shadows, making it difficult to see his facial features, and he can only vaguely see about half of it. Hugo was searching for information in his mind, an old man who could be "friend" by Tim, and was invited to the Berlin Film Festival. The answer is ready... "Sir, let me introduce it to you. This is Hugo Lancaster, who worked very happily with me during this shooting." Tim introduced him with a smile, and then turned to look at Hugo. , "Hugo, this is Mr. Kazan." The old man in front of him moved very slowly, slowly raising his chin, and looking carefully at Hugos eyes, as if he wanted to find out something in Hugos eyes. Those turbid eyes were hidden in the long eyebrows. Under the messy eyelashes, Hugo couldn''t see clearly. He only felt that he was being scrutinized, but he couldn''t figure out the other party clearly. The old man''s gaze slowly fell, and he looked at Hugo carefully, his gaze was not obscured, it was like a laser beam, trying to study Hugo inside and out. This line of sight made Hugo feel very uncomfortable, not only was he awkward all over, but also as if he was completely stripped and stood in place to be examined. It''s like being accepted in "Schindler''s List". Judging Jews. "Sir, it''s nice to meet you." Hugo interrupted the old man''s eyes, walked a short step forward, and proactively stretched out his right hand, looking at the old man with a smile on his face. This action obviously exceeded the old mans expectation. He had to raise his head and look at Hugos eyes again. He had no intention of raising his right hand at all, but just so hung Hugo''s right hand in the air. But Hugo didn''t mind. He just kept smiling, keeping his movements, motionless, his smile calmly and freely, without embarrassment or stiffness, just with a kind smile, without any fear, looking directly at the old man. Eyes, boldly accept the baptism of gaze. For a time, the atmosphere was so rigid in place. When it comes to the greatest director in film history, almost everyone will have a different answer, from John Ford (.), William Wheeler (.wyler), Billy Wilder (.), which are slightly older in history, to Steven Spielberg, George Lucas, Clint Eastwood, and modern Paul Thomas Anderson and Christopher Nolan, who are closer to modern times, still have a lifetime. Alfred Hitchcock and Stanley Kubrick, who were awarded awards but created miracles in genre films... Among the many directors lists, Ilya Kazan is also a name that cant be ignored. As a director, he has cultivated famous actors such as Marlon Brando, James Dean, Warren Beatty and others. The titles of "Desire. Streetcar on Wang", "East of Eden", and "Story of the Wharf" go down in history. Ilyas greatest contribution to the film process lies in his extreme admiration of methodist acting. Not only did he introduce this method of performance from the former Soviet Union to the United States, but also to carry it forward. Until 2014, methodist was the most important in the world. The acting faction. But behind the countless glories of Ilya, there is a shameless black history for everyone. He was born in Turkey with Greek identity as one of his important labels. He briefly joined the Communist Party in the 1930s. Produce. The party later chose to secede because of its dissatisfaction with Stalinism. In the 1950s, Ilya became an important coordinate of the Hollywood political "blacklist" incident in the United States. During the McCarthyism era, he adopted a **** attitude, testified for members and exposed the behavior of others in the House of Representatives investigation of non-American behavior. The results included Liberal directors and screenwriters such as Charlie Chaplin and Orson Wells were forced to flee overseas, and his career has entered its peak after that. Even in the late 1960s, Ilya withdrew from the show business circle, and his reputation of selling friends and seeking glory was still with him. He always refused to apologize for the blacklist incident, and he did not think he was guilty. This behavior made him more controversial in Hollywood. In 1999, the Oscar awarded the Lifetime Achievement Award to Ilia. He won the Oscar nominations for best director five times and won two statuettes. The award ceremony that night, Some people cheered and some applauded. This year, the 46th Berlin Film Festival will award Ilya Kazan and Jack Lemmon with lifetime achievement awards, so Ilya, who is already eighty-five years old, appeared in Berlin. For art, many people actually insist that art belongs to art, and character belongs to character, just like Roman Polanski. This famous French director, he was accused of strong in 1977. A thirteen-year-old girl was violently arrested in California. Roman spent forty-two days to defend. The judge finally hesitated. But just before further legal proceedings began, he fled the United States and settled in Paris. Although he avoided prison, he never set foot on American territory in his life. In 2002, Roman''s "Pianist" won the Oscar for Best Director, Best Actor, Best Adapted Screenplay, and the Palme d''Or at the Cannes Film Festival. Of course, Roman did not go to the United States to receive the award. This is the idea of ??the art world, as if people cannot pursue the character of artists such as Vincent Van Gogh and Claude Monet-because often artists are related to alcohol and drugs. Product, abuse. Words such as Jiao can be linked together. A work is a work. Even if the character does not meet the moral standards, the artistry of the work cannot be denied. The same is true for Ilya. Even though he bears the reputation of selling friends for glory, the Berlin Film Festival and Oscars still awarded Ilya the lifetime achievement award based on his great artistic contribution. Hugo knows this, and he understands it, but it is difficult for him to accept it. Leaving aside Romans matter has violated the law, even if it is simply the moral issue of Ilya, for betrayal, especially for betrayal of trust, Yu Guo is difficult to express understanding, this is his bottom line. Of course, many things are not that simple. Ilya had a historical background when he experienced the "blacklist" incident. Hugo knew nothing about the environment, mentality, and situation at the time. He could not just subjectively. If judged, Ilya is the bad guy. But from an emotional point of view, Hugo is difficult to accept. Therefore, when he realized that the other party was Ilya, Hugo did not exaggerately show disgust, but he was not too excited or too flattering, just showing his politeness. Especially when Ilya was looking at herself with that critical look, Hugo not only did not back down, but took the initiative to attack. This is not very similar to Hugos usual personality-if it is normal, it is estimated that Hugo would also think Embarrassed a little, and then stood there to receive the baptism, but today is different. Tim, Susan and others all looked at Hugo in amazement They did not expect Hugo to move like this; and Ilya had no intention of holding Hugos right hand. Even more surprising, the scene stiffened for a while. This made Tim feel a little uneasy. He originally thought it was out of politeness, and out of respect for Ilya-after all, Ilya personally came over to join the "death row" to join in-introduce two people to know each other, but he didn''t expect the situation now is somewhat different. Can''t deal with it anymore. Just when Tim was about to speak to resolve the embarrassment, Ilya raised her hand, gently touched Hugos palm, then put her hand down, and slightly nodded her chin, "You look okay, barely a bit Ma Long''s posture." It is not easy to get praise from Ilya, not to mention that he compares Hugo with Marlon Brando, which is absolutely rare. But Hugo showed a polite smile, put his right hand down naturally, and said, "Thank you for your compliment, but I am obviously not Mr. Brando." A sentence made Ilya stunned. He couldn''t help but glanced at Hugo twice, but Hugo looked away and said to Tim, "I think, the movie is about to begin. Today''s protagonist should be the movie and the audience, let''s not be here. Take away the protagonist''s light." Why does this atmosphere feel a little strange? Chapter 1433： Waves of applause Sitting in the cinema again watching "Death Row", Hugo has more feelings. Why does this movie get so much praise, but there is always some gap between the classics? There are two reasons. One is that the layout is too small, with Tims slightly delicate and procrastinating rhythm, which makes the whole movie a little dull; the other is that Tims handling of the details of the movie has not reached the status of a master. Many film masters will To give a movie some small details-even the parts that the audience can''t see and don''t pay special attention to. This is precisely the key to giving a movie more connotation and more artistry. Sure enough, the work of the director is not so simple. Although Hugo can tell the reason, he could not find a solution if he really let him roll up his sleeves. He can be sure that the "Death Row" directed by him is estimated to be a problem. The chaos is far inferior to Tim''s work. Although there has never been a lack of genius in this world, there are many who are also directors, screenwriters, and actors. But on the whole, there are still too few geniuses, and there are specialties in the art industry. From Hugos point of view, the work of actors and singers now consumes almost all of his energy. Even the work of screenwriters hasnt thought about it for a long time. After "before sunrise", he didnt even pick up the pen to write the script again. idea. Therefore, although the "Death Row" still has some shortcomings, it does not affect Hugo''s admiration for Tim. When the movie ended, there was a dead silence in the whole theater, and no one spoke, which made Tim a little uneasy. The recognition of "Death Row" in the United States is one thing, but this is Berlinthe solemn and severe Berlin, and Tim is still uneasy in his heart. Hugo is very calm, not because he is confident, but because he knows how turbulent the ending of the "Death Row" story will have on every audience, even if it is himself, he sees this ending again, and his heart The tumbling is still difficult to calm down. Not to mention the Germans? As the young man at the gate said before entering, Germany is opposed to the death penalty. In Germany, West Germany started to promote the abolition of the death penalty as early as 1949. At that time, it was still in the recovery period of World War II. There were still many spies left in East Germany and West Germany, and spies were executed every year, but even so, West Germany Still began to promote the abolition of the death penalty, which was formally abolished in 1952 after repeated periods. However, after that, many spies were still under the death penalty in secret, whether in East or West Germany, and most of the death certificates were heart failure. In fact, by 1987, both East and West Germany officially abolished the death penalty. Therefore, witnessing the last scene of "Death Convict Walking" and seeing Matthew being executed with his own eyes has a tremendous impact on every audience. The wave is even far greater than that of the United States, not just with his own eyes. Witnessing the disappearance of a life has a violent impact on the audience''s outlook on life and values. It is difficult for German audiences to immediately accept such images from psychological and physical aspects. Sure enough, after the silence lasted for about thirty seconds, someone finally couldn''t help it. The voice started to yell, but the other party was yelling in German, and Hugo couldnt understand it. He turned to look at Tim. Mu said with a look of embarrassment, "Foul language." This... Because he didnt understand, Hugo didnt know if the other party was cursing the movie for being too bad or what was going on, but it was the first time for Hugo to listen to the audience cursing foul language in a movie theater. He did not expect this at all. situation. However, things began to gradually lose control. More and more people stood up, pointed at the big screen and yelled. Although they were all standing in place and not prone to violence, the surging voices and harsh words still made the scene. It looks chaotic. Hugo, Tim and others were a bit at a loss. Although they were waiting for the audience''s response, they didn''t expect that this would be what they were waiting for. Hugo turned his head and looked at the excited audience, strongly doubting if they would pounce on him at any time, and then tear himself to piecesor Tim. Hugo has also been in the entertainment circle for several springs and autumns, but he has never faced such a scene. He has heard of some audiences leaving the scene in anger while watching the movie, and he has also heard that the audience is in The movie theater screamed and vented the dissatisfaction, but he had not really experienced it. At this moment, looking at the agitated faces in front of me, it is like half of the fierce and evil masks in hell, roaring ferociously in the slowly lit up theater, the light above my head is shining brightly, but the deep darkness is not there. Dissipated, but was ignited like a flame, turning the whole scene into purgatory - everyone here has become struggling. This was really eye-opening for Hugo, but at the same time he didn''t know how to deal with it-most importantly, he couldn''t hear the audience at all. At this moment, a voice in the corner shouted in English, "Against the death penalty!" Then a group of people around him raised their right hands and shouted in unison, "Against the death penalty!" A strand of rope, along with the powerful extension of the right hand, vibrated with grandeur. This small group of people was quite powerful, and Hugo couldn''t help but cast his sights. In the dim light, they saw similar and familiar faces. They seemed to be the group of young people who met at the door just before entering the venue. People-Hugo with facial blindness can''t be 100% sure. However, what is certain is that they unswervingly shouted "Against the death penalty", and the clear voice gradually attracted everyone''s attention. Their shouts became louder and louder, and then other audiences also cast their sights and joined the shouts, "Oppose the death penalty! Oppose the death penalty!" In a blink of an eye, more than one-third of the audience held their right hands high and shouted loudly in English in unison. The momentum gradually calmed the chaos on the scene, and the fierce and vicious scene just now finally got under control. But now we have to face another problem: this uniform cry is not like solidarity, but like criticism. Are they condemning the United States for not completely abolishing the death penalty so far? This scene is going to be dangerous again. Immediately afterwards, the remaining two-thirds of the audience also stood up one after another, and then vigorously clapped their hands. The loud applause surging up in an instant, like a surging sea of ??clouds, leaping in their sights. Gradually covering the entire projection hall, the expressions on the audiences faces were not clearly visible, but the enthusiastic applause clearly expressed their inner positive energy, which made Hugo and Tim a little relieved, and the two exchanged Got a sight. Hugo knows, at least this shows that most audiences still like the work "Death Row", and Tim''s unbiased and neutral perspective has also been recognized by German audiences. This is good news for them. The hot applause at the scene gradually reached a peak, which made other audience members who were chanting slogans successively put down their right hands, stopped shouting, and applauded together. The applause of the mountain whistling tsunami swept like a tsunami like this. It turns out that the audiences excitement is not because the movie is too bad, but because they are too sensitive to the final scenes. Tim truly presents the execution process, which is too cruel, even with the brutal murder of Matthew and his companions. The true picture of the process still cannot shake the determination of the hearts of the German audience. The same scene awakens people''s deep thinking in the United States, but awakens people''s protest in Germany. This is not only the charm of movies, but also cultural differences. This is also one of the charms of the film festival, which makes people feel the exchange of cultures from all over the world. Leaving aside other things, from this point alone, Hugo feels that the Berlin Film Festival is a more interesting choice than the Golden Globes. This is also a new experience in Hugo''s career as an actor: it turns out that Berlin audiences enjoy movies in this way. Amidst the applause, Werner reappeared and invited the crew of "Death Row" to step forward, not only to accept the praise of the audience, but also to accept questions about the film from the scene. Unexpectedly and logically, it was Tim who got the most questions. Relatively speaking, the two actors, Hugo and Susan, were a lot easier. The audience was very interested in Tim''s creative thoughts, and especially put forward many views on the current attitude of the United States on the death penalty. In fact, this is also Tim''s original intention of filming "Death Row", which makes him talk free and enjoyable. Of course, as the most shining star of the Berlin Film Festival this year, there are still many questions for Hugo, especially Hugo''s decision to come to Berlin to participate in the promotion at the last moment, which made many German audiences very satisfied. This also made the whole interview process very lively. After the premiere, watched the audience and the media leave one after another, Tim had time to talk to Hugo at this time, "You and Ilia... were you okay just now?" Tim was still a little worried. , The Hugo he was familiar with was not what he was just now. Obviously, Hugo and Ilya did not get along very well. "It''s okay, what''s the matter?" Hugo didn''t think much about it. He didn''t have any personal grievances with Ilya. It was just his simple personal preference. In the future, he and Ilya won''t have anything to do with each other, so he doesn''t think much at all. do not worry. Tim looked at Hugo seriously and noticed the sincerity in Hugos eyes. He was relieved, "Actually, I was a little surprised when Ilya offered to meet you, but I wanted to introduce you to you. It''s good for a moment. Ilya probably saw Brando''s feeling in you when he was young." Hugo didnt know that there was such a reason behind it, but it was as if Hugo had become friends with Paul Newman and Gregory Parker. Ilya didnt seem to be such a distant figure anymore. He slightly clicked. Chin, he said solemnly, "I always thought I was more like Paul." Unlike when I faced Ilya just now, Hugo''s words seemed a lot easier at this time, and Tim laughed when he heard it, "I think Paul will like your words very much." Chapter 1434： Superstar treatment Hugo was a little surprised. Ilya offered to meet him. Leaving aside the notoriety of selling friends and seeking glory, Ilya used to be famous for training actors in Hollywood. He not only introduced method-based acting skills from the former Soviet Union to the United States, but also personally trained method-based acting representatives Marlon Brando and Warren- Beatty, Gregory Parker and others, he has always been very picky about actors, and the actors he fancy often shine. I just don''t know if Gregorian and Ilya mentioned Hugo, or because Hugo is too strong in Hollywood now, Ilya only became curious after hearing about it. After the premiere, Hugo came to the lounge under the guidance of the staff and joined Joseph and others. Hugo discovered that the so-called lounge was actually a luxury hotel suite. The spacious lobby was more than enough to open a line of one hundred people. At this time, the coffee table in the center of the hall was neatly placed with fruits, snacks, etc. Samora held it in her hand. With a piece of Black Forest cake, I am feasting on it. Seeing Hugo coming in, everyone stood up. Only Samora was eating happily. She didn''t have time to stand up, but he was startled and almost choked, causing Hugo to laugh." Don''t worry, I am not a head of state." Samora quickly picked up his teacup and drank it. Joseph looked at Samora who was enjoying his belly and he couldn''t help showing an envy, and then said in a slightly sour tone, "It doesn''t matter if you slow down, no one is there anyway. Fight with you." This made Hugo laugh again: Joseph has been controlling his diet for more than a year, but because his exercise time is irregular, the goal of weight control has not been achieved, which makes Joseph very Is depressed. Samora was used to it a long time ago, and he laughed. Joseph didn''t say much, and forcibly turned his eyes on the toast cake and cast it on Hugo, "How about the premiere?" Is everything okay? Do you need to take a break now, or are you going to have lunch first?" "Resting?" Hugo glanced at Joseph in surprise, and Joseph pointed to both sides of the hall. "There are rooms where you can rest on both wings. No one will bother you." Hugo realized that this entire suite was the space for him to rest today, and that such treatment could not be felt at the Cannes Film Festival before. And Hugo only announced to the world at the last moment that he will attend the Berlin Film Festival, and the organizing committee made such an arrangement in a temporary situation-you must know that the hotel rooms during the film festival are very tense. , It can be seen that they attach great importance to Hugo. Joseph stepped a step away, revealing the spacious space behind the three long sofas in the hall, facing the balcony of the room. At this time, there is a long table for regular dining on the open space, and the neat and new dishes on it reflect the sun. Shining, "If you want to eat first, their chef is ready." "Is this what we asked for?" Hugo was very surprised. Although he is now a top presence in the United States, in fact, there was almost no publicity and no activities in the second half of last year. Most of the time he was not on the crew. I was resting, so I never felt such treatment. This visit to Berlin really opened Hugo''s eyes. For superstars, this kind of treatment is not unexpected, but in many cases it is not necessarily required by the artist itself, but more by the managers and agents around him-the so-called fake tiger presumably means this, and this is the most common situation. Common, so the circle has always believed that a good manager can be the artist''s most powerful helper, but a bad manager can ruin the artist''s career, Macaulay Culkin is a typical case. Joseph shook his head, "This is the initiative of the Berlin Film Festival." Joseph also knows that Hugo has always paid little attention to these-he never heard Hugo complain about these small details when he was on the road to Glory to Death. It''s just based on Hugo''s habit that the basic requirement is put forward: smoking ban. Unexpectedly, it ushered in such a surprise. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly. No wonder it is said that the enjoyment of the rich is endless, and those who have not really experienced it will feel impoverished even if they imagine it. Joseph stood aside and continued to speak, "This afternoon is the interview time. First is a public press conference. After that, you and Tim, Susan and others will be interviewed one by one separately. I just did a simple You can quickly determine the order of the interviews so that Tim and the others can determine the order of interviews." Hugo looked at Joseph incomprehensibly. These things were unheard of. Joseph also explained, "I hope that there are too many media interviewing you. We need to set a certain order and screen the media. After you are confirmed here, other talents can determine the order of interviews with Tim and Susan based on our list." Simply put, everything is centered on Hugo. Different from the end of the screening of the movie, the audience and Tim had a heated discussion. Entering the interview and propaganda stage, Hugo became the first focus. Almost all media that arrived in Berlin would not miss this opportunity. If two thousand reporters are involved in the interview, even if Hugo does not eat, drink or sleep, it will not end, so there is bound to be the media who can only get the interview draft at the press conference. This also makes the competition for interview rights extremely fierce. . The sequence is also the same, because Hugos energy must gradually decline during the interview. Early interviews are not only beneficial, but also the time will be looser. When it comes to the media behind, Hugos attention will drop. If the body is really real Tired, it is possible to cancel the interview. This reminds Hugo of the interview when he promoted "Pulp Fiction" at the Cannes Film Festival. The Interview Wheel War is still fresh in his memory. After receiving dozens of hundreds of interviews, his entire brain will become a mess. The taste is really unforgettable. In Berlin this year, the scale of interviews will only be larger than that of Cannes, but Hugo has the initiative to choose, which is a radical change. "How many media are there in total?" Hugo took the list in Joseph''s hands, and it turned out to be a thick stack of paper, really shocking. However, it was not Joseph who was responsible for the explanation, but Samora who hurriedly wiped the cream on his lips, "This is my responsibility, I!" Then he struggled to stand up, walked to Hugo a few steps, and quickly explained. "There are a total of 207 media from 43 countries and regions. I discussed with Qiao and divided them into three stages. First, the media interviewed individually, and then the two media interviewed together. Four or five companies will conduct interviews together." Two hundred media...Just hearing this set of numbers, Hugo was speechless and waved his hands again and again, "It''s fine for you to decide, you decide, anyway, after I see these media, I won''t recognize it." Even every media outlet It only accepts ten minutes of interviews, which takes nearly two days. Even if the groups are grouped according to the method mentioned by Samora, it is estimated that it will take a whole day. Just thinking about it, Hugo felt his brain cramped. Such superstar treatment is also unique in the entire Berlin Film Festival. From this detail, we can see that Hugos global influence is now strong. Even at the cold and solemn Berlin Film Festival, I also feel such a hot fanaticism. It is hard to imagine how crazy the scene would be if Hugo appeared at the Cannes Film Festival in May this year. But this kind of superstar treatment also makes people feel a heavy burden. Sure enough, you have to pay as much as you gain. Especially on occasions like film festivals, if the actors refuse to cooperate with the media for interviews and promotions because they are too tired, it is rumored to be a big name. Everyone knew it in less than an hour. In society, it has never been easy to be truly dedicated and to win the love of most people; but in the small circle of entertainment, it is even more difficult. For this, Hugo has long been mentally prepared-the superstar halo represents not only pursuit and screaming, but also unknown hardships, but even so, when you really feel the weight of this list in your hand, Hugo still couldn''t help but exclaim again and again. Sure enough, there is always a difference between imagination and reality. Unless you have experienced it yourself, you will never know how it feels. Looking at the long list in his hand, Hugo took a deep breath, "Well, let''s start with lunch first, so that we have the strength to carry out the next work, right?" The 46th Berlin Film Festival officially opened on February 15 The star-studded Berlin ushered in the warm winter sun, and the noisy atmosphere has always permeated every corner of this weather-beaten city. However, it was not until the 24th, two days before the closing ceremony, that the film festival ushered in the true peak frenzy, and even showed the enthusiasm and surging that is not inferior to the Cannes Film Festival, only because Hugo promoted the "Death Row" ", arrived in Berlin in person. The Berlin Film Festival, which has always been in the cold, is boiling! The freely flying snowflakes and the raging cold wind did not reduce the enthusiasm of the film festival in the slightest. Before the opening of the film festival, there were as many as 1,831 journalists on the official register, which is also the film festival. The best performance since its inception, but when "Death Row" was released, there were actually 383 more applicants, hoping to be eligible to enter the closing ceremony. If you open the world map, you can find that reporters from North America and other countries in Europe flocked in. The surging wave made the deserted Berlin become the most watched existence in the world-even if it is. The Grammys, which were about to kick off this weekend, were completely robbed of the limelight. There is only one reason for all this: Hugo Lancaster! Chapter 1435： Audience boiling The deserted Berlin Film Festival became the focus of global attention overnight! The appearance of Hugo detonated the enthusiasm of the entire film festival in an instant. The scene of the continuous influx of reporters towards Berlin reminds of the''wave'' of the migration of wild geese; more than 1,800 people before the press conference Journalists competed for two hundred tickets until May in Cannes. People still talked about it. At the press conference, two hundred and fifty journalists crowded the scene, making people suspect that the scene would be overwhelmed. As a result, I had to stand together for interviews. The scene became an unforgettable scene in the history of the Berlin Film Festival; as many as 179 media were interviewed in 33 hours of segmented interviews. , And had a face-to-face conversation with Hugo, which pushed the atmosphere of the film festival to the pinnacle... In the nearly half-century journey since the founding of the Berlin Film Festival, this is the first time that such a passionate scene has been so enthusiastic. Not only the news media, but even ordinary movie audiences have also boiled up, making people clearly feel the current rain. The powerful appeal of the fruit, this is the real superstar energy! Rejecting the Golden Globe Award and choosing the Berlin Film Festival, just this topic is enough to make people follow suit. Moreover, it is Hugo who made such a topic-the darling of the world in the past two years, which also made Berlin Easily became the hottest topic of hot topics in February. . The update is fast. If the gathering of media reporters still has topical effects and the tendency to dig out hot spots, then the enthusiasm of movie audiences is the truly appalling sight. After "Death Prisoners Walk" was released, it was completely difficult to find a ticket. Even if it was broadcast 24 hours a day in multiple venues for the next two days, it was still in short supply. Every time the ticket was released, the audience quickly grabbed it. And empty, this also makes it impossible for many viewers to see Hugo''s demeanor at the Berlin Film Festival. In desperation, the audience can only wait for the "Death Prisoner''s Walk" to be officially released in Germany. In the end, the German box office of this film ranked first in the overseas market. Although the "Death Prisoner''s Walk" is not seen, it has travelled all the way to Berlin. The audience can''t go home empty-handed, so this also promotes the sales of other movie''door'' tickets. According to statistics, a total of 160,000 movie tickets were sold at the Berlin Film Festival in 1996, and the sales easily surpassed competitors Cannes Film Festival and Venice Film Festival, becoming the most outstanding ticket sales in the world. The film festival not only "shot" the wholehearted support of the German audience for the Berlin Film Festival, but also once again demonstrated Hugo''s strong box office appeal in Europe. Although the overseas distribution rights of the Berlin Film Festivals entries have been unsatisfactory due to the unfamiliar and unfamiliar subject matter of the film, the''transaction'' market has never been as good as Cannes and Venice, but the enthusiasm and support of the audience in Berlin is unique. The important reason why the Berlin Film Festival has stood firm for many years. However, this time, 160,000 movie tickets were sold in one go. This not only broke the record for the number of audiences at the festival, but also easily blasted the Cannes Film Festival, which had "only" 110,000 spectators entered last year. The data was shocking. It is truly shocking. All these glories have allowed the 46th Berlin Film Festival to be recorded in the annals of history. Maybe this is not the festival with the most classic films, and maybe this is not the festival with the highest quality of participating films. Even the number of media and the number of audiences Records will continue to be refreshed in the future, but this film festival has made the world pay attention to Berlin. This kind of treatment was previously only available to Cannes and Venice. Now Berlin is also enjoying the beauty and beauty of standing under the spotlight. happiness. This Berlin Film Festival, not only Hugo attracted countless eyeballs, "Death Row" has also become the focus of the topic. The Berlin Film Festivals official program "Exhibition" gave a three-point super-high evaluation in the full score of four points. It currently lags behind "Sense and Emotion" and "Classroom Love (lust...***). , temporarily ranking third! "This is a film full of thoughts. Robbins''s lens throws a sad and heavy topic, like a bitter tear dripping on the big''leg'', but it doesn''t tell you what is inside. , Just left a long time for deep thinking. If this does not sound entertaining, then your feeling is correct. This is obviously not a relaxed and entertaining work, it has even more meaning: it uses a controversial topic Come to introduce the core idea of ??a cosmic tragedy, who owns the meaning of life? The performances of the two actors can be called''fine'' colors. Sarandons performances are delicate and moving, with divine brilliance gleaming in those tearful eyes. The miscellaneous and struggling she exhibits are not just the worries of the clergy. It is precisely the controversy that every ordinary person will inevitably face, and all of this has become true and credible because of Sarandon. Lancasters brilliant performance made the topic more profound and poetic. The toughness, vulnerability, fear, worry, pain, and struggle between gestures made the meaning of the death penalty more complicated. The obscure light''exposed'' in those helpless eyes made the tip of the Avengers'' tongue bitter, and the anger of every viewer was successfully provoked by Lancaster at the last moment. , Enough to make the soul tremble. Undoubtedly, this is the most contagious and shocking performance in Lancaster''s career! " The official attitude of the Berlin Film Festival can be seen from the "exhibition" evaluation. They not only simply praised, but also analyzed the core content of the entire film-of course, it is vaguely revealing. ''Out of the Germans'' opposition to the death penalty; more importantly, the major media throughout Europe are full of praise for this work. The French "Cinema Manual" said in the comments, "The perfect combination of actor performance and story plot gives the film a rare quality: more people''s''sexual'' care!" Two points are given in the rating. Nine points, basically consistent with the "screening". The veteran British film magazine "Vision and Hearing" gave a high score of 3.2, which is on par with "Sense and Emotion", "a complex art work with multiple possibilities of''sexuality.'' Sarandon and Lancaster. The special performance, guided by Robbins, posed a question that did not provide an answer, which made''Death Row''s Walk'' a drama of extraordinary imagination." The German "Berlin Morning Post (. commented, "A quiet and brave drama, Lancaster''s performance is quiet and full of power, Sarandon''s performance is struggling and brilliant, in the process of watching the movie. Quietly caused shock!" The three-point three-point evaluation is not only the highest score, but also their highest score at this year''s Berlin Film Festival. The American "Time Magazine" also arrived in Berlin, and immediately made an evaluation, "This is a complex''sex'' scale, Lancaster and Sarandon both showed their souls in their performances. Through the performances of these two actors, the surging emotions directly obliterated us in the last moments of the movie." The evaluation of 2:8 is still very good. In addition, major European media have expressed their opinions, "This is a''fine'' colorful masterpiece supported by the mature performances of Susan Sarandon and Hugo Lancaster." The last moment of the film is an extremely contagious moment", "This kind of wisdom, balance, and destructive''sex'' film placed in front of us is no less than a contest between good and evil", "Robins''s The director and the script are almost flawless. There is never a simple answer to the death penalty, and this movie makes this topic more painful and powerful", "The''exquisite'' colorful performance, the real delicate and terrifying eyes"... It can be seen that, similar to the United States, the media who attended the Berlin Film Festival also held similar views on "Death Row", without exception, gave their own praise, and the discussion about the death penalty was once again noisy and became The hottest focus of the Berlin Film Festival. The Berlin Film Festival, which gathers media from all over the world, finally gave this work an average score of three points. This can basically be said to be a global position of "Death Row", and it is compared with North American media. Compared to seven points, the Berlin Film Festival is slightly inferior, but it is similar. At present, in addition to "Sense and Emotion" and "Classroom Love", "Death Row" is undoubtedly the work that has received the most praise, and it is also the work with the highest degree of discussion by the audience. In a trance, people can see The grand occasion when "Pulp Fiction" came to the Cannes Film Festival. Although currently in terms of ratings, "Death Row" is only ranked third among the participating films, but unlike the Oscars and Golden Globes, the three major European film festivals are based on the jury system, even though the changes in Berlin are not as different as Cannes. Exaggerated, but it is undeniable that the personal aesthetic of the jury still has a great influence on the winning results The chairman of the jury of this year''s Berlin Film Festival is Nikita Mikhalko from Russia Husband (.), people call him Steven Spielberg of Russia. In his list of works, he includes "Scorching Man", "Twelve Angry Men", and "Meng" Ancient "Jing". "God (urga, "Black Eyes (. and other masterpieces. In addition, the jury also included two Chinese female and sexual members, Chen. Chong He Xu. saddle. Hua, their attitude towards movies is bound to have an impact on the trend of awards. The much-anticipated, heated audience and acclaimed "Death Row" will achieve what kind of results will be achieved at the Berlin Film Festival. This has also triggered countless discussions. However, from the current situation, the "Death Row" is indeed a reality in Germany. It is very popular. Before the award ceremony and the closing ceremony, a series of awards issued in the early stage of the Berlin Film Festival were the first to lock in the "Death Row", the Catholic Humanitarian "Essence" Award, the German Art Association Award, and the "Berlin Morning Post" Reader Jury Award , "Berlin Newspaper" Jury Award, and New York Film Academy Panorama Award awarded the awards to "Death Row", which also made its voice aroused at the upcoming awards ceremony, and it became the most powerful Golden Bear Award. Competitor! --37235+dsuaahhh+26709508--> Chapter 1436： Fighting cattle from across the mountain The Hollywood Foreign Press Association would certainly not want to see such a situation-"Death Row" was very popular at the Berlin Film Festival. If this work wins an award in Berlin, then the Golden Globes would be really shameful. Objectively speaking, there are countless award ceremonies in the world, and each award ceremony has different preferences. The best film of the Golden Globe may not be able to show off in Berlin, and the Palme dOr winners at the Cannes Film Festival do not mean The best picture of the Oscar is sure to win, just like everyone has their own preferences. The reason why the award ceremony can blossom is because their aesthetics are completely different. Generally speaking, the Golden Globes and the Berlin Film Festival are two award ceremonies that are absolutely opposite. The aesthetic orientation of the Berlin Film Festival has always been known for its slant swords. It is difficult for the Golden Bear winners to win at the Golden Globes and Oscars. Major achievements, such as "In the name of the father", who won the Golden Bear Award at the 44th Berlin Film Festival in 1994, won the Golden Globe and Oscars without scoring any points. Return. In this way, even if "Death Row" reaches the top of the Berlin Film Festival, it has nothing to do with the Golden Globe Awards. But the current situation is quite special. Hugo refused the Golden Globe Award to attend the Berlin Film Festival, which originally showed Hugo''s artistic style as an actor, which embarrassed the Golden Globe Award; more importantly, The list of winners of the Golden Globes not only made Hugo "dissatisfied"-this is speculated by the media, but also guilty of public outrage-most of the American media think the Golden Globes have fallen out of standard this year. For the moment, the Golden Globes have always pretended not to know, and calmly faced all doubts, showing their calmness and atmosphere. But once the "Death Row" wins at the Berlin Film Festival, it makes the list of Golden Globe winners hard to convince the crowd. Even if it is not absolute, even if it is just people''s joke-like talk, this will have a huge impact on the future development of the Golden Globes. The Golden Globe, which hopes to get more attention in business, can easily become a joke if it wears an unconvincing hat. The 2014 Golden Globe Awards, even if they were attacked by all the media, and even if their authority was repeatedly questioned, they can still laugh at themselves and entertain themselves, leaving all authority aside, it''s just pure Enjoy the atmosphere of carnival together. However, there is a huge difference between the Golden Globes now and twenty years later. At present, the Golden Globes has just begun to transform into a commercial road. They dont have enough capital to laugh at themselves. They still need a broad base to provide support-this is their choice. The reason for the collective sharing of the cake, and also a piece of Hugo, is to maintain face-to-face harmony, so that the major Hollywood film companies choose to support them, and let the audience and fans choose to pay attention to them. Therefore, if the shame is reduced to a laughing stock this time, then the next development of the Golden Globes is really difficult. The best result is that, as in the United States, the "Death Row" was well received, but in the end it was not enough to attack the award. The American media reporters all know this. This time, they are all on Hugo''s side, not because of their hatred of the Golden Globes-although it is undeniable that part of the reason is due to the unclear definition of the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association. The repulsion of organizations is mainly because they want to watch the excitement. The award of "Death Convict Walk" at the Berlin Film Festival is bound to make the excitement completely boiled, which also made the reporters booze one after another. As a result, before the closing ceremony and awards ceremony, the call for "Death Convict Walk" actually surpassed the reputation of "Sense and Emotion", and became the biggest favorite to win the Golden Bear Award. This is what the entire "Death Row" crew did not expect before they came to Berlin. Walking into the banquet hall where the closing ceremony was held, Hugo saw the oncoming Emma Thompson. She opened her arms enthusiastically, "I finally saw you, Hugo Lancaster!" Ai Ma solemnly called Hugo by his full name, then wrinkled her nose slightly and blinked playfully, "The sound of the tsunami from the mountain just now almost made me think that there was an earthquake. I even joked with Xio, Under such a scene, you may find it difficult to get in." Today, on the red carpet of the closing ceremony, Hugo finally saw the most turbulent crowd in these three days. The earth-shaking shouts made the always cold and solemn Berlin Film Festival look like a carnival mecca. The sound released the enthusiasm deeply hidden in the hearts of movie fans within two weeks. In February, the snow in Berlin was flying, but it was shining like a May primrose. "I think it''s because the weather is too bad. They saw my poor figure shivering, so they pityed me to come in to keep warm." Hugo teased lightly, making Emma haha ??laugh, that hearty The laughter was not at all feminine, but it made people happy. You are the most outstanding talented woman today. Emma''s career trajectory has also risen from 1992. At that time, a "Howard Manor" made her win the Oscar as the Queen of Stars, and in the next few years she has achieved unmatched results. The brilliance. It can be said that Emma and Hugo cherish each other, and this year Emma personally participated in the adaptation of "Sense and Emotion", which proved that her talented woman from Cambridge University has too many similarities with Hugo. But this was the first time the two met officially, which was really unexpected. "Let me introduce to you, this is Kate, Kate, this is..." Emma was half talking, and a young girl behind came forward and said, "Hugo, I know , Mr. Lancaster." "Madam, nice to meet you." Hugo smiled and made a gentleman''s gift, then looked at Emma, ??"Does my accent sound funny?" Hugo was speaking in English at this time. , Not London, it made him look a little weird and made the two ladies standing in front of him laugh. Standing in front of Hugo was Kate Winslet, the actress who relied on the "Titanic" to become famous all over the world. At this time, she was still a young girl who was just twenty years old. In fact, Kate already had a certain reputation before "Titanic", and it was the work "Sense and Emotion" that made her enter the attention of everyone. Kate still has obvious baby fat, and her plump cheeks give her a little girlish childishness, and a little bit of the charm after growing up. The fledgling Kate was obviously very excited when she saw Hugo, even her lips were trembling slightly, her eyes were firmly locked on Hugo, and she could clearly read her inner surging. Although such a scene is not unfamiliar to Hugo, he still found it quite interesting. He looked at it politely with a smile on his face. Kate seemed to have a lot to say to Hugo, but he had not had time to speak yet. Li was walked over. Ann interrupted, "I think we should be seated." Standing in front of Hugo is one of the greatest Chinese directors in film history, Li. install. plum. Anns greatest achievement is the integration of the subtleties of the Oriental and the delicate feelings of the Westerners. He has made achievements that others have to look up to in the English film world, and in each of his works, he can read that it belongs to the Eastern culture. The poetic and picturesque style, this is really very rare. "Sense and Emotion" as Li. Ann''s first English-language work quickly became a success, winning the attention of the entire Western world, and even won the best film in the drama category at the Golden Globe Awards in one fell swoop, and it was also the top pick at the Berlin Film Festival. Looking at Li in front of him. Ann, Hugo couldn''t help but took a few more glances, not only because of his future achievements, but also because their souls came from the same land, Li at this time. An is only forty-one years old and looks very young. The crow''s feet in the corners of his eyes can vaguely outline his nervousness-although this is not his first time to participate in an international film festival, it is still inevitable. "Mr. Li, it''s nice to meet you. I''ve been looking forward to seeing you." Hugo took the initiative to stretch out his friendly right hand. Hugo''s accurate Chinese pronunciation and accurate understanding of his surname made Li. An was surprised. He hesitated and stretched out his right hand. "Mr. Lancaster, why do you say that?" "I have seen several works directed by you, "Pushing Hands", "Wedding Banquet" and "Diet Men and Women". Of course, there is also this "Sense and Emotion"." The last sentence was said by Emma, ??Yu Guo''s words made Emma smile, but Li. Ann looked very shocked. Because Hugo accurately stated the name of each of his works, this is almost impossible among Hollywood actors. What''s more, this object is Hugo. Hugo saw Lee. Anns expression came to understand immediately-he was still a little too excited. In fact, his closeness to Li Ann is not only because he has watched the future classics, but also Because of the secret in his soul that can never be said. plum. Ann seemed to be a node where he was standing in this time and space, connecting with the rooted place deep in his soul. This made Hugo smile, "If there is a chance, I hope to get the opportunity to cooperate with you, I am serious." Hugo looked at Li. Ann''s eyes said sincerely, this made Li. An ignorantly nodded, and then Hugo turned his head to look at Emma, ??"I think I should go find my companion, otherwise I will be embarrassed when the closing ceremony begins." After that, Hugo was polite. Di and Emma, ??Kate, and Lee. Ann greeted them one by one, then turned and left. But Lee. Ann stood there but couldnt recover. Its not that he had too little experience. On the contrary, because he had enough experience, he could clearly feel the kindness that Hugo released to him. This is really unbelievable-No. 1 in the United States. Do you know yourself, the young director who just finished his English feature film debut? This is almost like a joke. But the facts are telling Li. Ann, this is reality, not a dream. Kate was also unable to recover. She looked at the back of Hugo reluctantly, unwilling to look away. Seeing this scene, Emma laughed blankly and had to wake up two people aloud, "Hey, guys, we should be seated." Chapter 1437： Awards trend The award ceremonies of the three major European film festivals are very simple. There is no such cumbersome as Golden Globes and Oscars. There are no singing and dancing performances and no guests ridiculing. After all the guests are seated, Nikita, the chairman of the jury, stepped onto the stage and made a brief statement. The speech announced the closing of the 46th Berlin Film Festival. Tim, who was sitting next to Hugo, looked a little nervous. Although he didn''t have much expectations for the award, he could still feel it. Deep down in his heart, Tim was eager for the joy of being recognized through "Death Row". Involuntarily, Hugo was also infected by Tim''s emotions, adding a hint of tension out of thin air. Does Hugo want to be affirmed by the award? Undoubtedly, especially after experiencing the ups and downs of the performance exploration process of "Death Row", being able to be recognized by authoritative awards is undoubtedly an important cornerstone of Hugo''s exploration of acting skills, so that all efforts will be rewarded. The taste of bitterness and sweetness will make happiness more sweet. However, it is precisely because of the hardship, bitterness and struggle of the filming process of "Death Row" that Hugo''s mentality seems more peaceful than in the past two years, because he clearly knows that even if it is not recognized by any awards, "Death Row" is bound to be an irreplaceable work in his career as an actor. No amount of awards, no amount of praise, no amount of flowers can replace that process. Regardless of the result, Hugo will unswervingly continue on this path. Seeing Tim, whose muscles were tightening uncontrollably, Hugo leaned over and said in a low voice, "The Golden Globes are watching." When Tim heard these words, he didn''t hold back, and the corners of his mouth began to outline, but because the facial muscles were too rigid, the whole smile looked a little funny, which made Hugo really can''t help but laugh, "It seems that you still have a golden globe award Are you dissatisfied?" Tim said in a low voice, "Even if you don''t care, I think the result is unsatisfactory. I don''t know what they are doing." After speaking, Tim also showed a contemptuous expression and raised it. With the right hand, the thumb gently rubbed the pads of the index finger and **** twice, indicating the action of counting money. Hugo did not explain anything. In fact, he personally has no opinion on the Golden Globe Awards, because he knows that awards are inherently difficult to say. No one is 100% sure to win an award. This is also the charm of unpopularity. . What''s more, the loss to Nicholas Cage of "Far from Casino" was the result he had expected before he took the filming of "Death Row", because the historical trajectory is like this, isn''t it? Hugo put his thumb up and motioned to Tim to speak quietly, and then said with a smile, "The reporters are listening, we still have to save some face for the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, right?" Tim immediately listened. Understanding the ridicule and banter in Hugo''s words, he laughed lowly. With this simple conversation, the whole tension was evacuated a lot. But immediately, when the awards ceremony began, the atmosphere in the entire banquet hall could not help but congealed, and the nervous emotions invaded again, making everyone quiet. Tonights awards started with the Lifetime Achievement Award, which Ilya Kazan and Jack Lemmon received. Looking at the two old men on the stage, Hugo followed all the audience to stand and applaud to express his respect. He did hope to have a few words with Jack. As one of the greatest actors in film history, Jacks wisdom And humor is beyond the reach of many actors. Hugo has never forgotten the conversation with Catherine Hepburn. If he could talk with Jack, it would definitely be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Obviously, this time it was impossible to make a trip in Berlin. Jack left the scene after receiving the Lifetime Achievement Award. I heard that he went back to rest first, after all, Jack is already 70 years old this year. Next, the "Dream Village" from Japan took the lead to win the Outstanding Achievement Award, and then the special jury award was awarded to the "Classroom Love", which caused a commotion at the scene. As we all know, the three films "Sense and Emotion", "Death Convict Walk" and "Classroom Love" are the biggest winners of the Golden Bear Award before tonight. Not surprisingly, this year''s Berlin Film Festival will witness this. One of the three works successfully reached the top. Now, "Classroom Love" has won the special award from the jury, which actually means second place. This also confirms the media''s prediction and evaluation of this work, but at the same time, it also means that the Golden Bear Award is competing. The war reduced a favorable competitor, and the pattern of choosing one of "Sense and Emotion" and "Death Row" gradually became clear. In fact, in terms of overall quality, "Sense and Emotion" is more sought after, and "Death Row" relied entirely on topical effects to come from behind in the past three days and won the support of many viewers. But objectively speaking, the real competitiveness of "Death Row" should be in personal awards, and the overall degree of completion is lagging behind "Sense and Emotion" and "Classroom Love". In other words, Tim is the strongest contender for the Silver Bear Award for Best Director. This situation is very similar to last year. "Before sunrise" almost won a lot of praise. From the actors to the script to the whole, they are very competitive, but after all, they are still a little short of chemical reaction, so in the end they were not able to Winning the Golden Bear Award did not win the special jury award, but was affirmed by the Silver Bear Award for Best Director. This is not only a personal recognition of the director, but also a positive evaluation of the overall completion of the work. The same is true for the current "Death Row". Therefore, when the famous Israeli actor Gila Almago (.) stepped onto the stage to announce the winner of the best director, the scene began to commotion. Looking back and forth between the directors who hope to win the award, Tim also gets the most attention. If Tim wins the Silver Bear Award for Best Director, it will basically announce that "Death Row" will withdraw from the competition for the Golden Bear Award. The already-voiced "Sense and Emotion" can be said to have won the Golden Bear Award. This also made the atmosphere of the scene faintly surging. Tim didn''t notice it. At this time, he was holding the armrest of the chair back with both hands tightly, and his body was completely taut. Even if Susan was holding his left hand, trying to relax him, it was unsuccessful. And Hugo, who was sitting on his right hand, hung his whole heart high. At this moment, he was even more nervous than Tim himself. Plops, plops... the slow but fierce heartbeat made all the surrounding noise settle down, and the low whistling sound echoed in the ears, causing the blood to gradually heat up and boil, and the line of sight was tightly locked on the spotlight. Below the slightly old but charming figure. At this moment, not only Berlin, Germany, but also Los Angeles on the other side of the Atlantic Ocean, there are also some people who are paying close attention to the development of awards here. Marjana-Breekang was sitting in her office, listening to the voice of the radio station, hoping to know the result from the live broadcast of the official radio station, but she seemed restless at this time, constantly Biting his fingernails, like a trapped beast, trying to find a way out, but there is no way to calm down. Michael Roselle was sitting in a club box. At this time, there were nine people gathered in the box. They each had their own glasses in their hands. The voice of the radio broadcast reverberated in the box, but their attention was lost. They seemed a little unfocused, and they were talking in low voices. Because they are not sure whether they want "Death Row" to win the Berlin Film Festival. If the "Death Row" is successful, they can take the opportunity to let Magana step down, but the Golden Globes will also inevitably face reputation loss and media blows; if the "Death Row" fails, even though it can be let to Marga in a short time. Na gets a respite, but they can win the support of more members of the association and make them firm in cooperation with the TV station. This dilemma makes their attitude a bit ambiguous, and they seem absent-minded when listening to the broadcast. "For the 46th Berlin Film Festival, the winner of the Silver Bear Award for Best Director is..." Gila, who is fifty-six years old this year, has a slightly hoarse voice. It spreads through the microphone and becomes more and more magnetic. , Dropped everyone''s hearts high, "From Hong Kong. Yan from Hong Kong. Hao,''The sun has ears''..." Gilas voice just fell Magana slumped on the sofa and let out a long sigh of relief. In the box, everyone looked at Michael, "Then what are we going to do? ?" At the Berlin site, countless applause rang out in an instant, which was accompanied by some low exclamations. Although it was not obvious, it was still possible to see everyone''s surprise. Hugo only felt that his high-floating heart suddenly fell down. The weightlessness of falling made him panic, but in the panic, he could still clearly feel that Tim''s whole body seemed to be taken away in one breath. Normally, the muscles all over his body suddenly collapsed, and a look of disappointment emerged from his eyes in an instant, but Susan was the first to give Tim a hug, and then gently pressed a kiss on Tim''s forehead. After all, I missed it. Although it is said that I missed the best director, it means that "Death Row" still has the qualifications to compete with "Sense and Emotion" for the Golden Bear Award, but everyone knows that the hope is not that big...from Tim You can see that even he himself thinks that the best director, Silver Bear, is the most promising compared to the Golden Bear Award. "And..." Just as the audience was applauding, Gila who was standing on the stage went on to say, "There is another winner," which directly calmed the applause of the audience, and Tim The calm mood was suddenly lifted to the highest level again, and everyones scorching eyes gathered on Gila, "The winner is from the United States..." Chapter 1438： Catch the Bear Night Everyone held their breath, even those who didnt care about the Silver Bear Award for Best Director were stiffened at this moment because of the tension on the scene. The air seemed to be completely taut, and even time and space were frozen. Up in general. Tim''s wilted back straightened up instantly, and then tightly grasped Susan''s right hand, and looked towards the stage vigorously. Hugo and Susan also took them with them, leaning forward directly without turning their eyes. Looking at Gila on the stage. "The winner is Richard Longkerrain (.) from the United States,''Richard III''." Gila announced the final answer with a smile on his face. Everyone was stunned, and then Gila took the lead and applauded. This relieved the "tightening curse" of everyone on the scene, and the applause raged again. In the end, "the sun has ears" is strict. Hao and Richard Longkerrain of "Richard III" tied for the Silver Bear Award for Best Director! Hugo''s first reaction was to feel choked, and then he let out a sigh, but felt that the feeling of emptiness in his heart could not be described in words-it really is that the hope is great, the disappointment is great. Hugo subconsciously turned his head to look at Tim, and clearly saw the unconcealed disappointment on Tim''s side face, but the disappointment only paused for a while, and then turned into a relieved smile. Tim first gave Susan a hug, then turned his head to show Hugo a big smile-this is a sincere smile from the bottom of his heart, Hugo found relief in Tim''s gaze. Tim patted Hugo on the shoulder, and then stood up first. Hugo was stunned, and then stood up while applauding, sending sincere blessings to the two winners. if I get it I am lucky, but if not, it is fate. If you are too obsessed with the awards, you will eventually lose yourself. Hugo has always known this truth. When he saw Tims relieved smile, his last sigh of breath came out, showing his face. Smiled. Regardless of how these awards view "Death Row", Hugo believes that these production participants, as well as those who have watched the movie, will leave their own impressions in their hearts. This is the greatest charm of the movie. one. When the name of the winner was heard on the radio, Marjana could not help clenching her fist. Obviously, the situation is now developing in a favorable direction for the Golden Globe. "Death Row" did not win the prize, although the Golden Bear The award is still in suspense, but "Sense and Emotion" is undoubtedly the biggest hit. If the result is really "sensible and emotional" catching the bear, it will be consistent with the best film in the Golden Globes drama category. This is undoubtedly a major buffer for Marjana, and plays a decisive role in relieving stress. The next proposal to no longer renew the contract with the TV station will also receive more support. On the other hand, there was silence in the box, and everyone looked at Michael. In fact, on the whole, the more turbulent the recent controversy over the Golden Globes, the more beneficial it will be for them, because they need to overthrow Magana''s current leadership, which requires not only change, but also turbulence. However, Michael obviously expected this, he still took a sip of the whiskey in his hand very calmly, "It''s okay, even if there are no waves in Berlin, we still have the upper hand, we can make waves without waves!" The attention of the Berlin Film Festival has reached an unprecedented height, and the award-winning trend of "Death Row" has attracted so many people''s attention. This is unprecedented, and all of this is destined to leave traces in the history of film development. But at this moment, Berlin has no intention of thinking about this, because the award ceremony is still going on quickly. After sitting down, Hugo gave Tim his thumbs up. No matter what others say, "Death Row" is an excellent work. Tim saw Hugo''s gesture, and the smile on his face was outlined again. Instead of the tension and cramps he was just now, he relaxed completely. He whispered, "It''s up to you and Susan." As Tim said, the excellent performances of Susan and Hugo also received unanimous praise in Berlin, just like before the Golden Globes, both of them will be the most powerful contenders for the actor and queen. However, the Berlin Film Festival is open to competition, and all actors of all entries, regardless of the protagonist and supporting role, can participate in the competition, so the result is bound to be even more tragic. Imagine, who is better, Matthew from "Death Row" and Anonymous from "Seven Deadly Sins"? This is definitely an unsolvable problem. The first best actress award was once again a blow to "Death Row". The heroine of the French film "Long. Overwhelmed", Arnoke Grimburgo (.) defeated the vocal Susan Sarandon. , Topped the back seat. This actor, who has won three nominations for the French Caesar Award, finally ushered in the recognition of the first heavyweight award in his life at the Berlin Film Festival. This is undoubtedly a huge victory. Seeing Anok standing on the stage crying with pears and rain, Susan, Tim and Hugo looked at each other. It seems that "Death Row" is likely to return empty-handed at this year''s Berlin Film Festival -Continuing the situation at the Golden Globe Awards, this slightly frustrating possibility did not make the three people downcast, but showed a relieved smile. After missing the best director and best actress successively, suspense suddenly grew about the ownership of the best actor. Hugo was still a little nervous, but now that the sense of expectation has decreased, she has calmed down instead, and even has In the mood to look at the expressions of other guests. Different from Hugo''s relaxation, Marjana and Michael were extremely nervous at this time. The reason could not be simpler. It was because of Hugo! No one can ignore the strength of Hugo, no one can deny the outstanding performance of Hugo in "Death Row", and no one can ignore Hugo''s momentum in the past few years. This is also the list of Golden Globe award winners. The most controversial part of the game. If it is said that "Death Row" won the Golden Globe Award for the best film in the drama category, it seems a bit absurd. "Sense and Emotion" is still convincing; then "Death Row" and "Seven Deadly Sins" have not been able to win. Award, only to Hugo a poor best actor in a musical comedy, this is the biggest focus of controversy. The Golden Globes chose the latter between "Death Row" and "Away from Casino", commending Nicholas Cage for his outstanding performance. So, if Hugo aspires to win the actor at the Berlin Film Festival, this slap is the loudest, and even the effect of "Death Row" taking the Golden Bear Award is not so obvious. After all, the whole topic controversy originated from Hugo from the beginning. And the other five acting departments at the Golden Globes. What''s more, "Death Row" has been frustrated in the director and heroine departments. It can be said that the hero is the last fortress. If you miss it again, "Sense and Emotion" won the Golden Bear again, which means the past. In three days, the suspicion that the media had been hyping about on the face disappeared, and the shocking crisis of the Golden Globes could be at least half resolved. The best actor is to kick the door, and the outcome depends on this. Therefore, whether it is Marjana or Michael, they are very nervous at this time. Even the palm of Michael, who has been calm and calm, can''t help but start to sweat Michael was the one who decided to teach Hugo a lesson. Although he does not deny the commercial value of Hugo, he still has a grudge about Hugo''s absence. Under the attention of everyone, the award-giving guest Xu. saddle. Hua stepped onto the stage. The Chinese female director who became famous in Berlin last year for "Women, Forty". Today, you are a member of the jury and received a lot of attention. She gave her the best actor for award. For the film festival where the award-giving guests are of special significance, it immediately made people think: Is it possible that the final winner is an Asian actor? In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned towards Yang. Germany. Chang, the actor of the film "Mahjong" directed by Chang. Zhentou went to his sight, but he was one of the actors who was called back by the main committee at the last moment. As we all know, the film festival usually leaves the city after the promotion, but on the day of the awards ceremony, the main committee will summon some actors and directors back, basically to give them awards-or become award-giving guests. From Zhang. The action that Zhen was summoned back today came to Xu. saddle. Hua presented the Best Actor Award, and all kinds of speculation suddenly emerged from everyone. This also added more suspense to the originally unclear awards. Is Hugo going to repeat the tragedy of last year-"before sunrise" amidst the applause, but did not win Hugo the winner trophy, but Lost to the "no one is a fool" Paul Newman. At this moment, it seems that the pattern of last year has once again surfaced in front of people. Far away on the other side of the Atlantic Ocean, Marjana and Michael were so nervous that their heartbeats almost stopped and everyone at the awards ceremony couldn''t help but held their breath. I have to say that such scenes are extremely rare at film festivals. Because the film festival is not like the Oscars, the award ceremony competition is extremely fierce, and the subsidiary commercial value is eye-catching. The awards of the film festival have always been simple, and the most important thing is to reward professional achievements. Therefore, the award ceremony of the film festival is simple and clear, the rhythm is brisk, there are no other cumbersome links, and all the entries are alternates, generally speaking, the suspense is not that big. This year''s Berlin is indeed a rare sight! May. saddle. Hua walked to the microphone without much hesitation. After a simple greeting, he opened the envelope in his hand and said into the microphone, "Forty-sixth Berlin Film Festival, Best Actor Silver Bear Award The winner is..." Xu. saddle. Hua looked down at the card in the envelope, everyone in the audience held their breath, and the radio host in charge of the live broadcast also held their breath. Even the heart of the listeners who listened to the radio on the other side of the Atlantic stopped at this moment. It was beating, as if the entire time and space were still in general, "Hugo Lancaster,''death row''s walk''." Wow! The audience was in an uproar! Chapter 1439： Silver Bear Trophy All the suspense is over, Zhang. Zhen is just a smoke bomb from the main committee. After "Death Row" missed the best director and best actress, the jury still expressed their opinion of this movie with a silver bear award for best actor. Love and affirmation of the work. Hugo wins the Silver Bear Award for Best Actor at the 46th Berlin Film Festival. This not only announces that countless controversies before the film festival have gradually surfaced, the chaos and disputes that follow are already foreseeable; more importantly, The Berlin Film Festival used a movie king trophy to show their affirmation of Hugo to the world. At the 12th Golden Raspberry Awards in 1992, Hugo won his first Worst Actor Award, and for a while became the laughing stock of the United States; but after that, Hugo rebounded from the bottom, showing amazing talent and Stunning strength, first relying on "Schindler''s List" to win the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor Petit Man, and then with the brilliant performance in "Pulp Fiction" won the title of actor at the Cannes Film Festival, and now "Death Row" The heart-warming performance won Hugo the trophy at the Berlin Film Festival. This is definitely a miracle! This actor, who is about to turn twenty-nine in nine months, is only one Venetian film festival actor away from the actor Grand Slam-of course, if it is more demanding, the Oscar for best supporting actor trophy needs to be replaced by the best actor. main character. But there is no doubt that Hugo is one of the best actors in the world today. Above the upcoming Oscars next month, Hugo will also carry the momentum of the actor of the Berlin Film Festival, start a fierce battle with Nicholas, and attack his first Oscar actor, the Golden Man. What is important is not only the awards, but also the youth of Hugo, and the infinite potential he has shown in the past four years. Every trophy seems to be a matter of course, which makes people marvel at his talents and sigh at the same time. Because of his charm. "Death Convict Walk" witnessed Hugo''s brilliant acting talent in film history, and the Berlin Film Festival was recorded in history along with this work, which also made the 46th Berlin Film Festival destined to become an important page in film history. "I knew it! I knew it!" Tim''s reaction was even quicker and fierce than Hugo, and he stood up, then gave Hugo a firm hug and slapped Hugo''s back hard. The hard hit almost made Hugo think he was about to vomit blood. Hugo was originally a little excited, but after being beaten so hard by Tim a few times, he couldn''t help but start coughing, and he didn''t have time to think, and then he saw Tim''s picture that was full of tears because of being overly excited. Eye. Tim looked at Hugo seriously in this way, patted Hugo **** the shoulder again, and exclaimed, "You deserve it." In fact, after the Golden Globe winners list came out, it was not Hugo that was really angry, but Tim Robbins, as well as Steven Spielberg, Joseph Gibbs, Rick Rosen, etc. , Because they knew exactly what Hugo had experienced during the filming of "Death Convict Walk", the dedication of not being mad and not alive shocked almost everyone. As Hugos friends, and as witnesses to all of this, they are even more eager to be recognized by film critics than Hugo. Therefore, after the Golden Globe Awards, such a good old man as Tim actually uttered vulgar words on the scene for the first time, completely disregarding his personal image, and Charlize, who represented Hugo on stage to receive the best actor in a musical comedy, was even worse. His face-Rick didn''t tell her anything at all, and the acceptance speech was Charlize''s own attitude. Later, Steven and David Geffen''s group of bigwigs were very angry, and they might not be without them behind what the media pointed out. Now, the Berlin Film Festival finally gave Hugo an affirmation. Tim is even more excited than winning the prize, because deep down, he has always felt guilty-Hugo is using his life to interpret his work, if it rains If he hadn''t agreed to his invitation, maybe those things wouldn''t happen. Although Hugo kept repeating that he was okay, Tim knew clearly that who could really say that he was cured with mental illness? Tim was just a little disappointed when he missed the best director; Tim was just a pity to miss the best actress; but if he missed the best actor, Tim would be really angry. Hugo looked at the tears flashing in Tims eyes, and couldnt help feeling a little. Susan also walked over at this time and gave Hugo a hug. In his ear, he said, "Come on stage and enjoy what belongs to you." Applause, this is your moment." Hugo also hugged Susan back hard, then patted Tim on the shoulder and stepped towards the stage. Before coming to the Berlin Film Festival, did Hugo fantasize about winning the title of actor? To be honest, he had imagined that he still hoped that his performance in "Death Row" would be recognized, but he also knew that it was unlikely. After all, the three major European film festivals had relatively large differences in aesthetic orientation. It is very difficult to climb to the top one by one. He just won the Cannes actor the year before, so the chances of this year in Berlin will obviously not be too great. But in fact, there is a huge difference between the pictures of reality and fantasy. Everything seems to be clouded with a halo, which makes people not see it realistically. So, all the way to Cong Xu. saddle. When Hua took the trophy, Hugo still felt that something was not true enough, and his emotions seemed a little absurd and speechless, which made Hugo''s face a bewildered look. He looked down at the naive silver bear in his hand, the corners of his mouth. In this way, his smile completely bloomed. Standing in front of the microphone, Hugo looked at the trophy in his hand again. Unlike the Cannes Film Festival, which is just a roll of certificates, this is a real silver bear trophy, whose weight far exceeds Hugo''s imagination. Putting huge pressure on his wrists, the clear edges and corners and cold touch in his hands told Hugo: All this is real. "Oh...Thank you, thank you." Hugo raised his head and let out a long breath, watching the guests standing up in the audience, everyone applauded for themselves, all kinds of faces were in sight It is looming, reminding him that this is Berlin, and the faint warmth in his eyes has turned into a smile at the corner of his mouth, and it blooms wantonly. "First of all, I must thank Tim and Susan who worked hard with me. , Folks, you are the best. This trophy is not only for me, it is also an affirmation of our team at the Berlin Film Festival." Deep down in Hugo''s heart, he still regretted that Tim and Susan had missed the award, so the first reaction in his confused brain was to express his gratitude to them. Without them, there would be no "Death Row" success. Hugo''s words made Tim and Susan stand stubbornly under the stage, applauding to express their support, and Susan even sent Hugo a kiss, which made Hugo chuckle. "I once fantasized about the picture of myself standing in this position, but the reality is too different. I seem to be unable to hold the weight of this trophy." Hugo''s straightforward and humorous words made the scene feel light. Laughing, "Filming''Death Row'' is not an easy task, so I have to thank the Berlin Film Festival for giving me this opportunity, let me stand here to feel the sense of accomplishment, let me know, as an actor, although I There are still many shortcomings, but it seems that the current effort is in the right direction, which makes me feel at ease." The scene immediately burst into laughter, Hugo''s playfulness with some self-confidence and some sarcastic tone, which is really very pleasing. People from any country can appreciate Hugo''s humor. Such a scene is rare in Berlin. "If according to the plan, I should stand here and speak some German, and then speak some other languages, to express my internationalization and excellent communication skills, so that the Berlin audience will be willing to scream for me." Hugos testimony made all the Germans on the scene laugh. Even the live radio host couldnt help but sigh in German, Hugo is really a humorous young man. I think there are already many ladies who are telling him at this time. called." "But unfortunately, my preparation is still insufficient, so I won''t waste everyone''s time." After that, Hugo raised the silver bear trophy in his right hand and said with a smile, "Thank you!" The words were spoken in German. After speaking, Hugo still stood on the spot, staring at the audience with wide-eyed eyes, as if to verify that his pronunciation was correct. This small gesture made the scene laugh again, and then Hugo shrugged. Shrugged, ostentatious, and made a gentleman greeting Then he turned and left the stage. In an instant, applause rang out again. The audience was not only congratulating Hugo for his trophy, but also applauding for Hugos personal charm. This popular actor made Berlin easily start. Fall for him. The lively scene became a rare picture in Berlin. With the completion of the Silver Bear Award for Best Actor, the trend of the Golden Bear Award has also lost its last suspense. Obviously, "Death Row" does not have the strength to win both the Golden Bear Award and the Silver Bear Award at the same time. The "Sense and Emotion", which has received rave reviews since the film festival was released, has not won a first prize. This is obviously abnormal, so there is no doubt about the ownership of the Golden Bear Award. Sure enough, the chairman of the jury reappeared immediately after Hugo and announced the winner of the final Golden Bear Award, which is surprisingly Li. "Sense and Emotion" directed by Ann, this work also became Li. Ann''s first shot into the mainstream Hollywood sight, and opened his long history of fighting in Hollywood for the next two decades. The 46th Berlin Film Festival came to an end in this way. All awards have found their belongings. Marjana and Michael, who are far away on the other side of the Atlantic, reacted differently, but they also knew that the real wave was coming, accompanied by Hugo won the Silver Bear Award for Best Actor, and the Golden Globe Award will also face a fiercer wave of accusations. The change of dynasty has been unstoppable. Chapter 1440： 2 heavy blow Standing at a particular time node and looking back at what happened in the past period of time, there will always be some special gains. Half of the first quarter of 1996 has passed. If you look back at the bits and pieces that happened in the past six months and connect the major Hollywood news during this period of time, you can build a magnificent picture in your mind. Then, it is not difficult to find that in the past six months, all the trends in Hollywood seem to be derived from an event in August, a seemingly ordinary event that seems to be staged in Hollywood every day: Eight Month of resistance. This is a revolution set off by young volcanoes. For the first time in history, the authoritative image and status of the Uncrowned King has been severely challenged, and the development of the news industry has undergone an earth-shaking turn. Not only for Hollywood, it has had an incalculable impact on the entire society. Since then, the "seven deadly sins" and "apologies ( have pushed this topic to its peak. The source of this vigorous resistance in August was the "Death Row", which originated from the serious situation that Hugo experienced during the filming process, and then lost control so that it was out of control. Therefore, when "Death Row" was released, all audiences in North America used practical actions to interpret what is called "Most Eyed". Almost everyone was curious about Hugo''s performance in "Death Row". Sure enough, both the audience and the film critics gave the highest attention to Hugos performance, and Hugos performance in this work was strongly praised by everyone, which also pushed Hugos momentum towards An unprecedented culmination. Against this background, the Golden Globe Awards kicked off. The four nominations for best actor in a drama, best actor in a musical comedy, best supporting actor, and best screenwriter are clearly shown to people. Today, Hugo''s unbeatable momentum also reflects the recognition of Hugo by the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. But the ending was beyond everyone''s expectations, and "Death Row" was directly submerged in the impact of countless works, which caused almost everyone in an uproar, and it also attracted the media''s rhetoric. A month has passed. Although the story of the Golden Globes and Hugo is still the focus of the topic, it has gradually cooled down. If this continues, when the Oscars come at the end of March, the negative impact will be almost negligible. But the reality is so cruel and so interesting. At this juncture, the 46th Berlin Film Festival is here. This Berlin Film Festival has almost attracted the attention of the world. Under the combined effect of many factors, the ownership of the Golden Bear Award has received unprecedented attention. In the end, the curtain fell, and "Sense and Emotion" won the Golden Bear. Award, this is also the fourth important title won by this work after the Golden Globe Award, the North American Broadcasting Film Critics Association Award, and the National Critics Association Award. Judging from the current trends of major awards ceremonies, it is clear that "Baby Pig" and "Sense and Emotion" are in the leading position in the battle for the best film, and this is precisely the Golden Globe Award for drama and musical comedy. The winner of the best film is undoubtedly an important affirmation of the authority of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. But the problem is not "reason and emotion", it has never been "reason and emotion". The Hollywood Foreign Press Association gave Hugo four nominations. What does this show? Explains their recognition of the power of the rain; then the Golden Globe Awards awarded the best film to "Baby Pig" and "Sense and Emotion" respectively, which is consistent with the trend of other important award ceremonies. What does this show? It shows that they are not dizzy, and they still have the same aesthetic standards as everyone else. So, under such circumstances, the Golden Globes ignored Hugo''s brilliant performance in "Death Row", but instead rewarded "Before Sunrise". What does this mean? The cake is divided, but the piece decorated with strawberries does not belong to Hugo. The Hollywood Reporter Association just gave Hugo a piece of cake without cream to stop the crowd. Of course, everyone knows that the aesthetics of the major award ceremonies are inherently different. "Death Row" is not a big killer at other award ceremonies. Nicholas Cage''s performance in "Far from Casino" is also worthwhile. definitely. If that''s just the case, then people are just talking and talking, and they won''t be able to make the Ballon d''Or hurt their nerves and bonesjust like in the past month. Now, the Berlin Film Festival has used a Silver Bear Award for Best Actor to express its commendation to Hugo, especially when the Golden Bear Award belongs to "reason and emotion", which makes the position of the Golden Globe more embarrassing. , The Silver Bear Award was like a resounding slap, it slammed into the face of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, and the pain and shame went deep into the bones. People cannot help asking: Nicholas is indeed excellent, but is he really good enough to beat Hugo? Even the performances in "Far from Casino" are not necessarily able to surpass "Death Row", not to mention the previous performance history, Nicholas is far inferior to Hugo. So, how did this game have such a result? Maybe the personal aesthetic orientation of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association is so, it is understandable; but maybe... maybe because Nicholas belongs to the international innovative artist company, and Hugo belongs to the endeavour elite brokerage company-the former won a big victory at this year''s Golden Globe Awards , The latter did not win the first prize; perhaps because Nicholas was a member of the Coppola family, and Hugos father was an old cowboy who fired at reporters; perhaps because Hugo refused to attend the Golden Globes Upset some people... It was just a "maybe", but countless possibilities were born. This time, there is no need for major media to fan the flames, and the audience began to mutter in their hearts. This cake-sharing game has really become interesting. The audience are not professional film critics. They will not seriously discuss whether the acting skills of Hugo and Nicholas are better or worse. They will not analyze whether the performance methods of Hugo and Nicholas are methodist or expressionist like a college professor. , What they care about is their own viewing experience. After the high expectations brought about by the resistance action in August, the audience set a benchmark in their hearts: how good Hugo actually performed, and actually fell into a dilemma of split personality. And when "Death Convict Walk" was released, Hugo''s brilliant performance reached - or even surpassed this benchmark, the stormy waves in the audience''s hearts were uncontrollable, even if Hugo swept the awards at major award ceremonies. In their view, it is also taken for granted. In short, the audience recognized Hugo. Relatively speaking, even if film critics repeatedly emphasized that Nicholas'' performance is not inferior to Hugo, the audience''s sense of identity cannot reach the same height. After the Golden Globes, the audience has been quite criticized. Now that the Berlin Film Festival is catalyzed again, they are even more scornful of the Golden Globes. Faced with such a situation, the news media are gloating one by one. Obviously, what they want to see most is such a situation. This time, they don''t even need to fan the flames. The inner ruler of the audience has already given the answer. "Hugo Lancaster Berlin captures the bears bravely!" This is the headline of the "Los Angeles Times". There is no mention of the Golden Globes, no sensationalism, but a simple statement of the facts. In the article, they think Hugo His outstanding performance was unanimously recognized by the jury. "The unanimous choice of the nine judges: Hugo Lancaster." This is the behind-the-scenes story of the "screening" as the official journal after the Berlin Film Festival ended. In the article, they quoted Nikita, the chairman of the jury, said, This is the only award that all our judges have reached without discussion and a vote by show of hands. As long as the audience who has watched this movie carefully, close their eyes and savor the movie. With deep and mixed eyes, they will know that we made the most correct choice." "After Cannes, Berlin reaches the top!" This is the headline of the "New York Times". It did not deliberately mention the importance of this award, but on the matter, emphasizing the brilliance that Hugo has created in the past few years. It is in the content of the report. They are also full of praise for the actor who is under thirty years old. In fact, this is basically the attitude of the major media. Media such as the "San Francisco Chronicle" with the radical headline "Silver Bear to question the Golden Globe" are still a minority of media but The medias affirmation of Hugo and the affirmation of "Death Row" is unquestionable. Everyone unanimously stated that Hugos award was well-deserved, which happened to give the Hollywood Foreign Press Association a heavy one. hit! This is a double blow to the Hollywood Foreign Press Association after the chaos pointed out by Qian Fu after the Golden Globe Awards ceremony. On the surface, the argument this time seemed to be without the noisy and noisy things that Qianfu pointed out a month ago. It can almost be said to be calm and calm, but on the contrary, the discussions and controversies hidden under this calmness. However, it dealt a heavy blow to the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. The authority of the Golden Globes has been questioned as never before. Some people even began to doubt the fact that the members of the association have *. Compared with media condemnation or economic losses, they have lost the support of the audience. This is the deadliest. In this competition hidden under the calm sea level, every punch and counterattack is silent, and the side that is hit can only be dumb and eat coptis. The Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company ate coptis once, and the Hollywood Foreign Press Association also ate coptis once, but now the duel has been quietly escalated. The Golden Globes suffered internal injuries directly, and the **** smell could not be revealed. I have to swallow the plasma abruptly, and then think about what to do next? At this moment, the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association is suddenly in a situation of isolation and helplessness. What should Marjana do? What would Michael do? Chapter 1441： Reduced to a laughing stock The Berlin Film Festival, which has always been hiding in the corner of attention, has become the focus of everyones attention. The Golden Globe, which has always been standing under the spotlight and receiving applause, has become the laughing stock of everyone. It is hard to imagine that this is actually a man. The situation created by the actors. But, this is Hollywood, where all things can''t possibly become possible dreams. When the Berlin Film Festival ended, the controversy over the six major acting awards at the Golden Globes reached its culmination. Naturally, it was accompanied by doubts about the Hollywood Foreign Press Association-what kind of association is this? Is this association really a non-profit organization? What are their criteria? Where is their authority? Is there really nothing tricky about awarding awards? Almost overnight, the "Hollywood Foreign Press Association" became a target. Numerous questions came surging, making the association seem precarious, as if it would fall apart at any time. But Marjana knew that this was not only caused by Hugo, but also from their own internal struggles. Behind these doubts, how many instructions were from her and how many were from Michael. Only they know it. But it is undeniable that the Golden Globes has indeed reached a turning point in its development, and no one can determine its future direction. With the topics triggered by the Berlin Film Festival, the world''s attention was instantly focused on the Oscar that will be held a month later. Perhaps all disputes and all doubts will come to light at the Oscar, when the Golden Globes are turned over. Still falling into hell, perhaps a conclusion can be drawn. The Oscar, currently the worlds most concerned, authoritative, and topical awards ceremony, took advantage of the trend and announced the nominations for the 68th Academy Awards at the Topic Whirlpool Center. In the most watched competition for the best film, the current momentum of "Sense and Emotion" has undoubtedly occupied a seat, and the rave reviews "Baby Pig" has no suspense among the final five, but The other three works are quite interesting, "Brave Heart", "Apollo 13" and "Death Row" were successfully shortlisted! The list of nominations for the 68th Academy Award for Best Picture is very interesting. "Sense and Emotion", "Brave Heart" and "Apollo 13" are among the top five in the Golden Globes drama category, and "Baby Pig" is The final winner of the Golden Globe Musical Comedy category, but the problem is "Death Row". Although "Death Convict Walk" had a good reputation at the Golden Globe Awards, it failed to make it into the final five. In the nomination for the best film in the drama category, the Golden Globe Awards chose "Far from Casino" and "Land Bridges". , But Oscar gave a completely different answer. Due to the particularity of the selection of the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences, during the nomination stage, the judges only vote in their own department and enter the award selection stage before they can vote for all departments. To illustrate briefly, Hugo is now an actor, so he can only vote for the best actor, best actress, best supporting actor, and best supporting actress during the nomination stage. In addition, he can also vote Voting for the best film; after the nomination list comes out, when the winner is selected among the top five contestants, Hugo can vote for all departments. This is mainly to ensure professionalism, especially in professional departments such as audio, makeup, clothing, etc. During the nomination stage, a wide range of academies will reduce their professionalism. I''ve seen all the works with excellent editing and sound effects. Moreover, even when entering the award voting stage, most actors will leave the professional awards empty and do not vote. This is to prevent their non-professional opinions from affecting the awards. Of course, this is voluntary. Every college judge has the right to vote for all awards except for the best foreign language film. Therefore, generally speaking, people will think that the nomination shows absolute strength, and winning the award requires the right time and place, and a little bit of luck. Now, the name "Death Row" appears in the nominations for Best Picture of the Oscars. This is not only an affirmation, but also the greatest irony of the Golden Globes. The finalists for "Sense and Emotion" and "Baby Pig" are expected, and the overall strength of "Brave Heart" and "Apollo 13" is also slightly ahead, which also makes the finalists of "Death Row" become the whole nomination. The biggest surprise on the list. The next best director nomination list brought a series of surprises, "Baby Pig" director Chris-Nuan (.), "Brave Heart" director Mel Gibson, "Death Row" Director Tim Robbins was nominated successfully, and the other two seats belonged to "Far from the Casino" Mike Figes and "The Postman (il. Michael Ledford (.)! This also means Lee, who won the prize for "Sense and Emotion". An unexpectedly lost the election! This also makes the prospect of "Sense and Emotion" above the Oscars suddenly become unclear. Obviously, in the eyes of the Academy, they prefer "Baby Pig" than "Sense and Emotion". "Baby Pig", "Brave Heart" and "Death Row" won nominations for Best Picture and Best Director at the same time. This also brightened the prospects of the three works. Just a list of nominations can be read too. Many details and connotations. At the same time, this also makes the six directors of the Golden Globe nominations dull. There are not many surprises in the much-anticipated Best Actor category, Nicholas Cage of "Away from Casino", Richard Dreyfus of "Life Is Beautiful", and Anthony Hopkins of "Nixon Biography" Si, and Hugo of "Death Row" are no doubt nominated successfully, the only difference is that the male protagonist of "Postman" Massimo Trosi (.) occupies the last seat. The "postman", which had been generally ignored before, suddenly gained momentum. This Italian work also occupies a place among the fiercely competitive best foreign language films, and the prospects suddenly become brighter. However, obviously in the competition in this department, the biggest highlight is the showdown between Hugo and Nicholas. The two actors were almost evenly divided in the many awards ceremonies before, and the strength and momentum of the two actors were not the same. Uncle. Hugo is 28 years old this year, and Nicholas is only 31 years old; Hugo won the acting nomination for the third year in a row. Although Nicholas''s previous "Moonlight Sultry" and "Vegas Honeymoon" were not nominated for Oscars, But they still received good comments and won nominations at the Golden Globe Awards; the two actors contributed the best performances of their careers in their works, and their works have also been nominated for other Oscar awards; but Hugo just won the best supporting actor statuette two years ago, is it really time to quickly get a second statuette? Nicholas doesn''t have such concerns... It can be said that the competition between the two actors is undoubtedly the most eye-catching, and no one can predict where the victory of the thin ice will go. More importantly, the direction of the Oscar statuette will largely determine the situation of the Golden Globe. If Nicholas wins, it is equivalent to the conclusion of the Golden Globe. This is nothing for them. It''s a huge victory; but if Hugo wins, from Berlin to Oscar... Just imagine the disaster that the Golden Globes will face. This also makes the actor contender surpass the competition for the best picture, becoming the biggest suspense and biggest attraction of this year''s Oscar. Just reading the nomination list is enough to make people excited. The nomination list for the Best Actress Department is even more interesting. Susan Sarandon from "Death Row", Elizabeth Su from "Far from Casino", and Meryl Si from "Covered Bridge Last Dream" Tripp, Emma Thompson of "Sense and Emotion", these semi-finals have no surprises, and they are consistent with the nomination of the Golden Globe Award for Best Actress in a Drama Series. The problem is the last seat. It was Charlize Theron "before sunrise" who won this seat! At this moment, everyone screamed, not only because of Charlizes upset and making it into the top five nominations, but also because Charlize squeezed out the Golden Globes drama queen Sharon Stone. ! This is completely a slap in the face of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. Although Charlize won the nomination for Best Actress in a Musical Comedy at the Golden Globe Awards, the whole meaning is completely different. Leaving aside the Golden Globe controversy, last year Sundance received countless sought after "before sunrise" and finally shined on the OscarsBehind Charlize winning the nomination as a queen, But people can''t help but guess that the academys affirmation of "before sunrise" will definitely become the added value of Hugo. Hugos outstanding performance in this work will also increase the impression points of the college judges, allowing Hugo to compete for the winner. Get more support during the war. Of course, Charlizes performance in "Before Sunrise" is also worthy of recognition. The twenty-year-old actress has almost won the love of everyone, which reminds many people of Judy Foss Special-the superstar who won the Oscar nomination for Best Supporting Actress at the age of 14, won his first Oscar for Best Actress at the age of 26, and won the second actress at the age of 29. . After being nominated as a queen, Charlize became one of the contenders. Although the odds are relatively small, if she wins, she will break Mary-Marlee (marlee.) in the 59th Oscar in 1987. " Sorry for the daughter of God (.of.a.lesser.The record set when she aspired to the Oscar queen, when she was only 21 years old and 218 days. Just from the list of nominations for best picture, best director, best actor, and best actress, we can see that the predictions made by everyone relying on the Golden Globes have fallen apart. The subversion is obvious. Although there is still a full month before the awards ceremony, it seems that the Golden Globes has become a laughing stock. Chapter 1442： Nomination joy The 68th Oscar is undoubtedly attracted a lot of attention, but the reasons are different from last year''s "Pulp Fiction," "Forrest Gump," and "Shawshank''s Redemption". This year''s Oscar is bound to be due to Hugo''s. With a strong momentum and becoming the focus, Hugo has dedicated delicate, true and terrifying performances in the three works of "Before Sunrise", "The Seven Deadly Sins" and "Walking on the Death Row", which has become a win in acting in the past year. The most eye-catching actor. It is often said that excellent reputation, strong momentum, and high popularity often become a hindrance, especially in a situation like Hugo that gathers thousands of praises, maybe it will stimulate people''s rebellious psychology, but they are unwilling to give rain. If you vote; or you will vote with the idea of ??"Hugo is so powerful, others will definitely vote for him, I will support the second place, such as Nicholas"; or the competition between Hugo and Nicholas is too fierce , The frequency of appearance is too high and offensive, and the result is voted for the third competitor... This often creates upsets. The heat must die. This sentence is especially obvious this year. Hugo''s three works in a year have been rising in momentum, almost giving people the illusion that "it is not Hugo is unfair", which made Hugo''s call for awards reached. An unprecedented peak. As a result, the Golden Globe Award gave Hugo a disarm, causing the Oscar''s wind direction to suddenly change drastically. Therefore, the trend of the Oscar''s best actor award has become the biggest suspense of this awards ceremony. However, at least from the Oscar nomination list, it can be seen that the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences is obviously very satisfied with Hugos performance in the past year. It also gave a huge affirmation during the nomination stage. The top five nominees for Best Supporting Actor I saw Hugo''s name again in the middle! The outstanding performance in "The Seven Deadly Sins" won Hugo a place in the competition for best supporting actor. The suspense of the Golden Globe Award will also continue to the Oscars, because Brad Pitt in the "Twelve Monkeys" "The excellent performance in "Will him win the first Oscar nomination of his career." The battle between Hugo and Brad will inevitably become another Oscar highlight. Whats more interesting is that Hugo won the nomination for Best Actor and Best Supporting Actor at the same time, and the voting crisis has reached an unprecedented level. At the height of the height, "Death Row" Matthew and "Seven Deadly Sins" are better or worse. This unsolvable problem finally appeared at the Oscar, and the college judges will face the dilemma of the war between heaven and man. If people want Hugo to defeat Brad and the votes are concentrated in the supporting actor department, it means that Hugo will miss the actor; if people concentrate on choosing "Death Row", does that mean Brad will also pick himself up? The first statuette; if the split is too serious, is it possible that "Hugo returns empty-handed and Brad wins the competition"? Of course, in addition to Hugo and Brad, the other three contenders for best supporting actor should not be underestimated, Kevin Spacey of the "very suspect" and Ed Harry of Apollo 13 James Cromwell of "Baby Pig" and James Cromwell (.) were nominated separately. Compared with the other three acting departments, the nomination list for Best Supporting Actress has changed a lot, such as Mira Sorvino from "Non-Strong Spring. Medicine", Catherine Quinan from "Apollo 13" and Kate Winslet of "Sense and Emotion" was shortlisted hand in hand, and the last two seats were won by Joan Allen of Nixon and Mare of Georgia. ) Taking it away really surprised many people-there is a huge difference from the Golden Globe Awards. It is worth mentioning that Kate, who is only twenty years old, has been shortlisted for the competition in this department with outstanding performance of "Sense and Emotion", which complements Charlize, who is shortlisted for the best actress, and the strong rise of young actresses is also Become a beautiful landscape in the nomination list. However, after the Oscar nominations came out, the biggest disruption to the previous Golden Globes was in the screenwriting department. Although the Golden Globes had previously rewarded the screenwriters for their efforts with six nominations, they were best adapted screenplay and best original at the Oscars. Among the ten seats in the two departments of the script, only three of them fit together, which is really a big surprise. Among the best adapted screenplays, "Sense and Emotion", "Baby Pig", "Away from Casino", "Postman", and "Apollo 13" respectively won nominations; among the best original screenplays, "Very Suspect" ", "Brave Heart", "Before Sunrise", "Nixon Biography" and "Toy Story" are among the top five. The biggest surprise on the list is undoubtedly the figures of two talented women, Emma Thompson and Hugo, two actors who have been unanimously recognized by famous schools and literary literacy. This time they have bloomed in the position of screenwriter. This is also the second year in a row that Hugo has been affirmed in screenwriting after "Shawshank''s Redemption". Looking at the entire list, people suddenly discovered that Hugo actually won three nominations. Like the Golden Globes, it won two nominations in the actor department and was affirmed in the original script department. It won three nominations in an unprecedented way. Created the era of Hugo. Hugos strong momentum reminds people of Emma Thompson, who has been very active in recent years. Emma won double nominations at the Oscars the year before and this year. The double nomination was lost. Although there are many reasons, the splitting crisis is definitely one of them. Hugo has won three nominations this year. Although it is extremely successful from the nomination data, perhaps the success behind it represents the crisis of returning empty-handed. But no matter what the final result is, Hugo''s Oscar nomination stage can be described as a great success. The double nominations for acting and the nomination for best original screenplay continued the sweeping momentum at the Golden Globes and pushed Hugo''s career in one fell swoop. Absolute peak, this is also an important reason why people generally believe that Hugo''s 1995 is no less inferior to 1994. From the perspective of the work, "Brave Heart" leads with ten nominations, three important nominations for Best Picture, Best Director, Best Original Screenplay, Best Photography, Best Sound Editing, Best Make-up, Seven technical nominations, including best costume design, best sound, best film editing, and best drama soundtrack, followed closely. Although it was absent from the competition for the four major acting awards, it made this work the best of this year. Oscar''s most popular. "Apollo 13" followed closely behind with nine nominations. The four major departments, Best Picture, Best Supporting Actor, Best Supporting Actress, and Best Adapted Screenplay, all occupy a place, but unfortunately, the most The loss of director Jia will undoubtedly be a flaw. In addition, the technical departments of the best art direction, the best visual effects, the best drama soundtrack, the best film editing, and the best audio will also compete head-to-head with "Brave Heart". "Baby Pig" and "Sense and Emotion" both received seven nominations for the Golden Globe hot spots. Because the former is a comedy and the latter failed to nominate the best director, this also makes the two works competitive in the Oscars. The straight decline, although the performance is still good, but it is obviously beginning to cool down. The Oscar presents a completely different scene from the Golden Globes, replacing "Baby Pig" against "Sense and Emotion". "Brave Heart" against "Apollo 13" has become the main theme. In the end, whoever will die is really a huge question mark. Among them, the "Postman" and "Death Row", who have won five nominations respectively, are undoubtedly the biggest highlights. As an Italian work, "The Postman" has not received enough attention before, and even not even a nomination at the Golden Globe Awards, but at the Oscars, the best foreign language film, best actor, The best director, best adapted screenplay, and best drama soundtrack were nominated for five important awards. It was definitely a dark horse in the nomination stage, and it became a hot topic of discussion in an instant. Prior to this, the "Death Row" that has received much attention is one step closer. The five most important nominations, including Best Picture, Best Actress, Best Actor, Best Director, and Best Original Song, let them compete. Power directly broke the table, although the overall momentum is not as good as "Brave Heart" and "Apollo 13", especially missed the nomination for the best adapted screenplay is very embarrassing, but it is still one of the strong competitors. In addition, the performance of "Far from Casino", known as the enemy of "Death Convict Walk", is absolutely strong. The four nominations for Best Actress, Best Actor, Best Director, and Best Adapted Screenplay are full of weight, and especially the actor and movie star In the back department, the sparkling showdown between these two works has attracted everyone''s attention. Compared with "Brave Heart" and "Apollo 13", the competition between these two works in the acting department is the fiercest. In addition to , the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Before Sunrise" have also received corresponding recognition. In addition to the best supporting actor, "Seven Sins" has also won three nominations for best photography, best sound, and best film editing. With a total of four nominations, the data is equal to that of "Far from Casino", and the performance is not good. Not inferior; "Before Sunrise" won the most important Best Actress, Best Original Screenplay, and was also nominated for Best Musical Comedy Soundtrack. The three nominations are still a good result-special For the work that was screened early in January last year, it has not been forgotten by film critics. It is not easy. Hugo has submitted twelve nominations for the three works this year. From box office to word-of-mouth to awards, it ushered in a full-blown explosion. No matter what kind of results Hugo will achieve at the Oscars ceremony, this There is no doubt that a year has become the pinnacle of Hugo. The Oscars gave a very different answer from the Golden Globes in the nomination stage, leaving the Hollywood Foreign Press Association faceless, but this is only a nomination. The award is still unknown. In the end, the performance of each work at the Oscar is also highly anticipated. Will Hugo''s strong momentum be able to blossom and bear fruit smoothly? This question mark is waiting to be seen. Chapter 1443： Grand pick-up In the past few days, Hollywood has been turbulent, and almost everyone can clearly feel the turbulent dark tide hidden under the calm surface. Although Hollywood has been changing in the past year, the rise of endeavour elite brokerage companies, the commercial film innovation brought about by computer special effects, and the prestige of the Uncrowned King have been hit by unprecedented impact... But this time it is slightly different, the influence of North America as a whole The Golden Globe, second only to the Oscars, has fallen into the center of the whirlpool. No one knows where this awards ceremony, which has gone through fifty-three years, will go. Once the nomination list for the 68th Oscar was announced, it immediately attracted a lot of discussion, and Hugo, who returned from Berlin with a reputation, became the focus of attention. After winning the Silver Bear Award for Best Actor at the Berlin Film Festival, the Los Angeles news media was ready early, looking forward to recording the moment when Hugo returned to China in the first place, witnessing this man who almost relied on his own power to change the entire Hollywood The scene of the actors in the territory returning to their hometown. Rick Rosen''s office phone has become a hotline in the past twenty-four hours. It is no exaggeration to say that there is absolutely no problem with grilling on the phone line circuit board. Almost all reporters are asking Rick that after Hugo arrives in Los Angeles by private jet, he will not use the VIP channel, but must use the public channel. For such a request, Rick could only laugh dumbly, but could not give any promise at all. On February 27, at 11 o''clock in the evening, the Los Angeles International Airport did not fall silent because of the silence of the night. On the contrary, the entire airport was brightly lit, reflecting the dark blue sky of Los Angeles into a dark red curtain, in the Xiao Suohan at night. It''s spectacular in the wind. At this time, more than 80 security guards were standing by and guarding the arrival hall of the international flight. In front of them, there was an endless and turbulent sea of ??people, not just the arrival hall, but also the building. The upper waiting hall was also full of people-all the places overlooking the arrival hall were occupied. The endless sea of ??people also extended to the spacious road outside. The dense sea of ??people seemed to be the airport. Lifting it up makes the airport look like a palace floating on a cloud of clouds, beautifully depriving people of language ability. According to incomplete statistics, this sleepless night mobilized more than 1,000 fans and attracted nearly 300 reporters from more than 120 media outlets. Such a prosperous era eclipsed the upcoming Grammys to be held next year. . The silence of the night is in sharp contrast with the commotion in the arrival hall of the airport. The excitement and restlessness floating in the air make the night in February feel like an explosion of a rock music festival in midsummer and August. Exciting eyes, excitement, and enthusiasm Emotions directly ignited the night, making the whole night burn. "Hugo is here." I don''t know who made the sound, but it was like a prairie fire. It quickly heated up the entire arrival hall. The originally quiet commotion began to boil, and everyone''s eyes turned towards the arrival hall. Looked at the doorway, expecting Hugo''s figure to appear immediately. Ryan Ronan (ryan.) supported his tired body and walked towards the exit almost with a daunting pace. He clearly remembered that his suitcase only had a suit and some meeting materials, but at this time he felt heavy. , He only felt that his whole person was going to be worn down. In the past week, he has arrived in nine different cities for meetings, and his journey has made him the end of the battle. He just wants to go home quickly and get a good night''s sleep, so he hopes to be able to stop a taxi outside and go home quickly when the other passengers on the same flight are still picking up their luggage behind him. Thinking of this, Ryan''s pace could not help speeding up a bit more, pushing open the frosted glass door in front of him, he raised his eyes, his tired eyes only had time to see the black press, and then a dazzling flash struck in an instant. The flashing light was like a waterfall in Nicaragua, rushing down turbulently, making him blind without any resistance. He even felt a sting in his eyes. Ryan had to close his eyes, but his tears were still suppressed. I couldn''t help but keep it-my eyeballs really hurt, as if they were pierced by an embroidery needle. Ryan didn''t know what was going on, he thought it was because he was too tired and his eyes had a problem. But the scorching heat falling on his skin was so clear that Ryan almost thought that his skin was about to catch fire. The boiling temperature drilled into his blood along all the pores on his body. The blood that was originally slightly cold rose rapidly. It''s almost reaching the boiling point, and it''s normal for a sauna. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! As if he was in a valley, his ears were constantly buzzing, and the roars and screams from all directions made him think he was in the middle of Dragon Valley-he was surrounded by countless dragons at this time, and they were vomiting towards him. Flame, trying to burn him directly to ashes. Even the ground began to shake, and the sway of the mountain caused Ryan to stagger, almost unable to stand still. What exactly happened here? Was he hallucinating because he was too tired, or he was dreaming at all, or he was playing a game. Whether there was any truth in this reality, Ryan was quite sure that there was something wrong with his brain. However, all the surging surging was only a moment, like a 100-meter sprint, suddenly burst out, detonated the bomb, and then disappeared in a blink of an eye, the burning sensation on the skin, the tingling sensation on the eyelids, the sound of the ears The sound, the shaking of the ground... all of this is gradually cooling down. Ryan carefully opened his eyes, only to find that his eyes were still crying because of the stinging pain, and the tears became blurred when he saw everything. I saw that there was a huge crowd in front of me, and the turbulent crowd was indeed like a giant dragon, which could swallow him at any time. The sight of hundreds of thousands on him seemed to be able to melt him easily, which made Ryan involuntarily go towards him. After taking a half step back, the legs that had no strength were more like noodles. "I must be dreaming." Ryan told himself so. At this time, the reporters and fans on the scene clearly realized that they had an oolong and frightened the ordinary citizen, but Ryans shocked and unbelievable expression was so happy that everyone couldnt help but make everyone feel so happy. Laughing low, those small laughs merged together and gradually turned into a big laugh. The cheerful atmosphere seemed to have infected Ryan, he opened his eyes again, and the sea of ??people in front of him began to boil, turning and moving under the bright yellow light, and there was a neat airport security in front of him that completely distinguished the sea of ??people. Trying to maintain the order of the scene, the cautious and serious attitude made people clearly feel the seriousness of the matter, "This...what is going on?" Could it be that the President of the United States came to Los Angeles? No, the president is not so powerful. The Beatles, Ryan remembered the grand occasion when the Beatles came to the United States for the first time, and the scene in front of him was definitely not much better than at the time. Did the Beatles come to Los Angeles? Lifting his head, the turbulent crowd on the second floor almost blocked all the lights inside the airport. Everywhere in sight was crowds. The dense crowds from the ground to the air surrounded Lion who was standing in the center, in an instant. It made him feel extremely small, like an ant standing in front of a mountain, and he couldn''t help but began to tremble. Although Ryan has heard of such scenes and seen such scenes in the news, when he actually experienced it personally, the feeling was completely different. It became the focus of everyone''s attention and almost made him pee his pants. The flashing lights and cheers like a tsunami can swallow him easily. This made him very scared. Ryan hesitated, hesitated, entangled, and took his own steps, step after step, carefully and carefully looking at the security guards, confirming again and again that they did not stop him, and the steps were a little firmer. Some. After leaving the area separated by the iron railing, Ryan smoothly entered the crowd. At this time, the crowd was separated by a security guard, leading directly to the street outside. The turbulent crowds on both sides made this The passage is full of life. Originally, Ryan wanted to leave quickly and go home to rest, but at this moment, his pace could not help but slow down, even he himself didn''t know the reason. At this moment, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) It was unstable, and almost collapsed to the ground. The power of that swaying mountain made Ryan clearly realize: Compared with what he had just experienced, it is definitely not the same level so powerful. The momentum made the entire sea of ??people surging. This is the real tsunami. Everyone started jumping, screaming, and shouting frantically. The hoarse shout made the glass in all directions begin to tremble slightly, as if at any time All will be broken because of this sonic attack. The security guards standing in the front all held hands and stood in place with all their strength, resisting the turbulent crowd coming from behind, but even so, they were strained to the extreme, and all of their faces were flushed. It''s like fighting the flood with physical strength. Ryan finally stood firm, and when he looked back, he saw that the entire arrival hall was turned silver by the flashing lights. The original bright yellow light was completely swallowed. In addition to the silver or silver in the line of sight, it was even outside. The dark night sky is reflected by the light reflected into the day, as if the light of the whole world has been gathered together, incredible changes the laws of nature-at 11 o''clock in the middle of the night, the day fell to the city of angels. In the silver flashing waterfall, Ryan could only vaguely recognize a tall and slender figure, but could not see the other''s facial features at all. In this situation, a name suddenly popped out of Ryan''s brain: Hugo Lancaster! Chapter 1444： Crowded Ryan doesnt know whats happening recently, nor does he update the entertainment news, but Ryan knows that if the United States can create such a grand battle today, it is Hugo, and only Hugoonly he can. Created the grand occasion when the Beatles arrived in the United States in 1964. This is the United States. This is the United States where the culture of flesh and blood is more prosperous than the culture of fanatic fans. This is the United States where the touring culture is more prosperous than the idol culture. Maybe the fans will go to the premiere and shout crazy, maybe the fans will follow the band. The tour is like a shadow, but they may not arrive at the airport to meet their idols. Of course, this is not absolute. In the long history of entertainment, only a few top superstars can enjoy such treatment, and Hugo is one of them. Ryan looked back at the endless turbulent crowd behind him. The faces that were distorted by the excitement in the past were so real. The emotions in the air were like stimulants, making Ryan tired. Unconsciously, the spirit began to excite, and the sore muscles all over his body actually began to eagerly try. The urge to jump wildly and shout wildly was so unfamiliar to Ryan, but he couldn''t help but look forward to it. The figure standing at the exit of the arrival hall always stood patiently on the spot. The wave of flashing lights never extinguished, and a single piece of silver enveloped him-or her strictly and solidly, making it difficult to see his face. , Even the color of the clothes cant be seen clearly. But even so, the roars at the scene showed no signs of cooling down. On the contrary, they continued to heat up. The out-of-control shouts made Los Angeles International Airport tremble in the cold wind. The reporters were more like mad cow disease. They pressed the shutter in their hands frantically, and the clicking sound was like a symphony orchestra being played. They all tried their best to lean forward, in a limited space. I kept shooting from all angles, and the light curtain like a waterfall was pouring down continuously, and the air began to heat up. The cold February trance has turned into a warm May. I don''t know how long it took, maybe one minute, maybe twenty minutes. The reporters seemed to be satisfied finally. The sound of the shutter gradually became thinner, and then the figure standing in front of them slowly revealed its original appearance. A light gray horizontal striped sweater, paired with relatively loose light blue jeans and a pair of light dark gray round-toe skateboard shoes, and the outer jacket is a smoky gray jacket with black suede trim, at the elbows The two black suede patches are not conspicuous, but very special. The sweater and jacket are warm and tough, and the sharp head is full of energy, and the smile on the corner of the mouth also shows the relaxed mood at the moment. This dress is concise with details and ingenuity, showing a tough style but at the same time elegant, clear and generous, simple and casual, easy to make people shine. Especially this kind of dress is no longer suitable for long-distance flights. It will not be too grand to be inconvenient during the flight, and it will not be too casual so that it looks too sloppy when arriving at the destination. Looking up along this simple dress, you can see the face that no one knows, and the light in the amber eyes is slightly tired and dim, but it still has a familiar warmth, and the corners of the mouth are outlined with a shallow outline. The arc is not ostentatious, but with a touch of ease and relief, but the fatigue of long-distance flight is still inevitably dangling between the eyebrows. There is a gentle aura from all over the body, there is no dazzling and arrogant light, but it easily attracts all the focal points, like a lighthouse that quietly guides the direction in the dark night, even in the dark night. It cannot be hidden. "Kacha...Kachakacha..." The reporters have all finished the photo session, but looking at this figure, the index finger of the right hand can''t help but press down, and the scattered shutter sounds clearly show their inner excitement. , Even though they have seen this person countless times, they still seem to be involuntarily exclaimed every time they meet. Ryan finally saw the figure in front of him clearly: Hugo Lancaster, this man who shined on the stage and on the big screen, stood calmly at this moment and was less than ten yards away from him. Distance, he just smiled and calmly accepted the tsunami-like impact on the scene, as if he could turn the river over by talking and laughing. Ryan had just experienced all this by himself-and it was still ten times smaller. He knew how difficult it was. Those flashing lights, those screams, and those craziness almost caught his throat and made him unable to. Breathing can only flee grandiosely. But at this time, Hugo coped with all this calmly, as if it was just a piece of cake. It wasn''t until this moment that Ryan realized what it meant to stand under the spotlight, and the huge pressure behind the hot pursuit could easily destroy a strong adult man directly. Suddenly, Ryan remembered the collapse of Hugo during the filming of "Death Row" in August last year because of the tremendous psychological pressure. It was just a piece of news for Ryan and did not have any meaning, but at this moment he But the taste is different. The screams, shouts, and roars at the scene were always constant, just like huge waves during a tsunami, one after another, completely submerging the entire airport, and then the vast ocean reached a boiling point, and it boiled completely, as if it were a huge sea. An active volcano that erupts constantly. Ryans ears were ringing in his tinnitus again, and the buzzing sound made him dizzy, but the adrenaline in his body was constantly erupting, so he temporarily left his tinnitus behind, uncontrollably wanting too When he roared, he finally understood what it was like to sweep the army at the concert, so Ryan could no longer restrain him, so he shouted, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Hugo! Hugo! Hugo!" The shouts kept reverberating over the airport, and the entire Los Angeles International Airport boiled. From the arrival hall on the first floor to the waiting hall on the second floor, every corner of the airport was everywhere. Feeling this enthusiasm and madness, let the surging heat illuminate the entire sky. When the irritability and excitement in the body were all vented, Ryan actually felt that he was a hundred times more energetic, and all the fatigue was wiped out. This made the corner of his mouth involuntarily sketched out a smile, then paused, and yelled frantically again. I got up, let out the tiredness, irritability, and boredom of the past week, and screamed with all my strength. The mountains and tsunamis at the scene were endless, and Hugo, who was standing in front of everyone, seemed to be a little surprised by such a grand occasion. The smile on the corner of his mouth broke out, and he shook his head slightly, then raised his right hand to the audience in front of him. Waved his hands. Hugo''s actions further lost control of the frenzy at the scene. Wherever he looked, it was like a frying pan. The crowd exploded with infinite energy. The sharp shouts made the atmosphere of the audience even higher. Completely plunged into madness. Facing the scene that was gradually out of control, Hugo had to start pressing his hands down to settle the atmosphere of the scene, but every move of Hugo made the scene excited, even if he calmed everyone down, it seemed that the effect was not enough. It was not obvious. In desperation, Hugo could only compare the direction behind him and signaled that he was going to turn around and leave. The scene was immediately full of screams, shouts, and laughter, and saw Hugo stop. After the footsteps, it gradually calmed down. In fact, Hugo originally planned to take the VIP channel with Allen today, but after learning that so many people came to the airport to greet him, Hugo changed his mind. Although Hugo has experienced many grand scenes before, it is unprecedented today. Naturally, it was not simply because Hugo was crowned the emperor at the Berlin Film Festival. There were many and mixed reasons. However, it is undeniable that it was the support of these fans that made Hugo where he is today. Therefore, seeing such a scene today, Hugos first sentence was, "I feel honored to have so many people welcome me back, which makes me flattered." Hugo didn''t take the microphone or speaker, but shouted with his original voice, so only the people in the front row could hear it, and everyone burst into laughter. Immediately these words continued to spread back, so the laughter sounded one after another. This feeling was very strange. Hugo raised his hands and said, "The wind blows the rice waves." The front crowd laughed directly, and even the reporters who had been fighting for a long time burst into laughter. Ryan was laughing so much that his stomach hurts even more. Immediately afterwards, the laughter on the scene came after another, which was completely the echo effect of the valley, and the scene was truly spectacular. After everyone laughed, some reporters couldn''t bear it and asked, "Hugo, may I ask you the Silver Bear Award for Best Actor in a Berlin Filmmaker. What''s your special feeling?" " No, Hugo shook his head and said with a smile, "This is not the site of the press conference. There will be many passengers who will need to use the airport in a while, so I won''t occupy public facilities here." Ryan couldnt help being surprised. Even he himself had forgotten that the Dallas flight to Los Angeles had just arrived. He was a passenger questioning. He didnt want Hugo but was not dazzled by the grand flight lineup in front of him. He still firmly remembered this place. Airport. Hugo didn''t wait for the reporters to react, and immediately said, "This trip to Berlin is very enjoyable. I will focus on the shooting of Independence Day for a while, and I hope everything goes well. Finally, thank you again for coming to the airport to express your welcome. This makes me feel the warmth of family. Thank you all." After speaking, Hugo pushed back the door and greeted the inside. Then Joseph, Samora and eight bodyguards filed out and escorted Hugo out of the airport. In an instant, the turbulent crowd on the scene boiled again, and the light shining in the night sky was like a firework celebration on July 4th. It was beautiful and shocked everyone including Ryan! Chapter 1445： Wise choice On February 27th, Los Angeles International Airport witnessed a feast, and everyone clearly felt Hugos unparalleled appeal. The Chicago Tribune even joked, The 38th Grammy is ahead of schedule. One day at Los Angeles International Airport". Indeed, even the red carpet of the Grammys is estimated to be of such a scale. It is difficult for a gathering of stars and competition to attract more than a thousand spectators to cheer on the spot, but Hugo relied on one person to do it. , Such a momentum is really staggering. In fact, there are many reasons why reporters flock to the airport. The main reason is to record the moment when Hugo returned to Los Angeles. Not only did he return because of the reputation of the Berlin Film Festival, but also people discovered quietly that Hugo went there. The dressing of the airport has attracted the attention of many people. It is different from the red carpet or premiere dress that is too formal, and it is also different from the daily private dress that is too difficult to capture. Every time Hugo appears at the airport, the dress is casual. The taste is not lost, and the fashion is casual. Every appearance can cause a lot of discussion. Some people even asked Hugo''s clothes at the airport specifically. In fact, this is the airport fashion that will be popular all over the world in the future. The dressing of stars in and out of the airport will become a topic, and the airport has become an extension platform for artists to show their personal style and fashion. However, this trend has not yet arisen, it is only limited to Hugo. This has become one of the focuses of the reporters'' attention. In addition, reporters also hope to interview Hugo about the Berlin Film Festival, the Golden Globes, and the Oscars, but the most important thing is the Grammy Awards ceremony to be held on the 28th. It is generally believed that when the Berlin Film Festival closed on the 26th, Hugo took a private jet back to Los Angeles on the same day in order to participate in the Grammys. Although Glory to Death did not release a new album this year, the three singles "shape. Brilliant results, and as shown by the sales charts of year-end albums and singles, the power of rock and roll has fully recovered this year, represented by the glory to death, Alanis-Morrisette, Mannheim Road Roller, Bush and other bands Both are full of new vitality, which also makes rock and roll become a force that cannot be ignored at the 38th Grammy. Not long ago, Grammy announced the nomination list. Among the four comprehensive awards, rock has become the most important force. The five seats for the best album of the year belong to Alanis''s "Small Pills", Pearl Sauce''s "", Michael Jackson''s "History", and Joan Osborne''s "Meaning ( ", Mariah Carey''s "Daydream". Among them, rock occupies two seats, especially the Pearl Sauce album "", which is hailed as their most outstanding album, and it is even comparable to the "Don''t Mind" and the glorious "Bath the Morning Light" of Nirvana. Comparable, coupled with Alanis who was born as a newcomer, compared to last year, Grammy is obviously one step closer to the new metal rock and the recognition of rock and roll. Of course, the two top stars of Michael and Maria are no doubt shortlisted, and Joan won the last seat on behalf of jazz, which is really rare. In the competition for the best single of the year, Schells "Rose Kiss", Maria and the boy-man group sang "A Sweet Day", the glorious "Masked Wall", and Joan''s "One of Us (One of Us) .Of.us and Michaels "You are not alone" are among the top five. The competition for this award is undoubtedly the fiercest. The competition between Glory to Death and Maria and the boy-man combination continued to the Grammys without any suspense. The other three tops are all popular singles, including "Rose Kiss". As the theme song of the movie "Batman Forever", the two songs won the audience''s love and won unanimous praise from music critics. It can be said that this award is estimated to be the most difficult department to choose. The nominated seats for the best production of the year belong to Schier''s "Kiss of Rose" and r. "You Are Not Alone" by Kelly for Michael, "You Should Know (.oughta. by Alanis, "One of Us" by Eric Bazlian (.) for Joan , Hugo''s "Magic Wall" for Glory to Death. This award is the most important commendation for the producers and songwriters behind the scenes. Singers such as Hugo, Alanis, and Sher who write their own singing will always be particularly favored. Last year, Hugo won the award with "Good Day (.day, and this year''s re-entry, also let people once again witness Hugo''s talent. In the department of the newcomer of the year, Alanis, Joan, Shania-Tun, Owl and Pufferfish (.), and brandy respectively won their seats. Among them, Alani Silk, Owl, and Pufferfish are all new metal rock bands, Joan is jazz, Brandy is a new female singer in rhythm and blues, and Shania is a country. From here, you can also see the huge ups and downs of the American music scene in the past year. Variety. However, this list of nominations is very interesting. Shania and Joan are their second album, Alanis is their third album, and Owl and Pufferfish are releasing their fourth album. , Only Brandys solo debut album was released in 1994-not 1995. But they are all dubbed the "newcomer" title, which is not uncommon in Grammys, making people dumbfounded. From the perspective of the four departments of the general category, Michael, Schill, and Alanis each won three seats and became the biggest winners. They are also the three most watched artists on the Grammys this year. Together with Maria, they have joined forces in The nomination stage took the lead, and the glory of not releasing a new album to death also relied on the strong appeal of "Magic Wall", and got two comprehensive nominations, and the momentum remained unabated. In the competition for category awards in various departments, Glory to Death also won nominations for the best rock song and best hard rock performance awards. Without releasing a new album, relying on the situation created by three singles, Once again won four Grammy nominations, it can also be seen from here that glory to death has now been recognized by the Grammys. It is worth mentioning that after the death of Kurt Cobain, the band Nirvana, which has survived in name only, was shortlisted for the Best Alternative Music Album Award this year by relying on "mtv New York Unplugged"-both the junk rock Pearl Sauce and Alice The prisoner participates in the competition in the rock department, which is really worth savoring. What''s more interesting is that Dave Groer and Perth Small, who left Nirvana, found new teammates and formed the Spitfire Band (.), and their first album of the same name was also nominated for their first album of the same name. The competition for the best alternative music award starts with the Nirvana Band. No matter who the winner is, it will be a special moment, remembering history or looking forward to the future? At the Grammy Awards ceremony last year, the Glory to death performed the "Juvenile Spirit" of Nirvana, which was shocking to the world. The other two songs were "One Step (one.step. and "The Wall". It also won a lot of applause. Although the former did not release a single, it can still be seen on the radio-on-demand charts; let alone the latter, the 15-week consecutive championship has been recorded in history. Although the audience didn''t know it well, people in the circle had heard the clues more or less, and knew that the glory to death was a risk to the world and blatantly slapped Grammy on the face. Before this, everyone was speculating whether the Grammys were going to block Glory to the death. After all, Glory to the death did not release an album this year. Even if the Grammys do not nominate them-or just give them a symbolic nomination, it will not cause too much trouble. What a controversy. This is completely different from the situation at the Golden Globes. But when the nomination list came out, it attracted a lot of surprises. Not only did the Grammy fail to block the glory to death, but the four nominations were not lightly weighted. This also made people have to sigh the Grammy''s intelligence and wisdom! Grammys know that this is not just a problem of glory to death, but a problem of the development trend of the entire music market. Rock and roll forces have risen strongly. Instead of opposing glory to death in order to breathe out, it is better to take advantage of the trend and reward glory. To the death, Alanis, Pearl paste and other rock pioneers, on the contrary, the last Grammy''s shocking stage name can go down in history, adding a merit to the authority and wisdom of the Grammy. Now, regardless of whether the Grammys awarded the phonograph trophy to Glory To Death, they have already held their fame, popularity, and prestige in their fists. It is precisely because of this background that people are very interested in whether to attend the Grammys. As the core of the band, whether Hugo attends or not has become the focus of attention. Coinciding with the Golden Globes and the Berlin Film Festival, the Grammys are of course inevitably involved. The media speculated that Hugo rushed back from Berlin in time, just to participate in the Grammys, not aimless. Grammys have released a friendly signal, and forgave last year''s glorious public collision and provocation, and now it is Hugo''s turn to make a gesture of return. Of course, if Hugo attended the Grammys-the Grammys also held in Los Angeles, then the Golden Globes would be completely defaced, but the problem is that the Golden Globes have been humiliated, and Hugo has paid it back. Will there be any scruples? This is one of the reasons why the media are so curious. However, judging from Hugo''s concise words at the airport just now, it seems that everyone''s guess is wrong. Hugo rushed back purely for the shooting of "Independence Day" and has nothing to do with Grammys. But, is that really the case? On February 28th, the 38th Grammy Grand Opening. Hugo was not seen on the red carpet, which was very noisy. This made the reporters start to whisper, is it true that Hugo didnt show up? Up? When everyone was talking about it, a familiar figure appeared on the red carpet, and the reporters started to commotion! Chapter 1446： Continue to be absent Standing on the red carpet, Pedro looked a little uneasy. Alfonso, who was standing by, seemed to perceive his nervousness and patted his shoulder with a smile, "Don''t be nervous, there is no difference in peacetime." Pedro let out a long breath, buttoned the second button of his suit, and walked side by side with Alfonso. At this time, appearing on the red carpet are two members of the glory to death, Pedro and Alfonso, but the difference is that there are only two of them, no Hugo, and no Neil and Fu. Jin''s figure. In fact, this is not uncommon. Although Glory to Death is a band, when the band is not active, they are all independent individuals. Each member has his own life, even if it is not as popular as the Hugo actor career. It''s booming, but it can''t be ignored. Just like the band Nirvana, Kurt Cobains light alone occupies almost everyones sight. Even many people who dont understand rock equate Kurt with the band Nirvana, but in fact, Dave Gro Er, Perth-Smail and others also have their own lives and careers. The Spitfire band they have formed today is the best proof. Usually, in addition to Hugo, the other four members also attend some public occasions more or less. It is not surprising to see Pedro and Alfonso today. However, this is the Grammy, the most topical music festival in the United States. It is difficult to explain the fate of the glory to the death and the Grammy. For a long time, the glory to the death has always been the image of a team. Appeared, today it was only two members who came hand in hand, which really surprised the reporters at the scene. Of course, the more important reason is the absence of Hugo. This is news that frustrates everyone. Pedro and Alfonso stood in front of the reporters, and they were naturally asked about Hugo. Alfonso smiled immediately, "Look, Ill just say it, the reporters first The problem must have something to do with Hugo, and now Neil owes me a quarter of the dollar." This made the reporters all chuckle. "After Hugo returned to Los Angeles, he immediately invested in the filming work. He is now behind a lot of progress." Usually, when Glory to death appears, Neil is in charge of the official answer, but today it is Alfonso. Taking the initiative, this made many reporters shine, "Hugo also expressed regret for not attending tonights awards ceremony. Pepe and I are going to call Hugo at the follow-up party later. He was envious." Hearing Alfonsos relaxed words, Pedros tension was relieved, and his usual lively personality was gradually restored. "Neil and Fogin are now in New York, so I guess they will envy us too." This result is probably not expected by everyone. Hugo is shooting "Independence Day" on the crew, and Neal and Fokkin are going to New York to visit Hiran Raikkonen for the new album-the production of their first two albums. People, in the end Pedro and Alfonso appeared on the Grammys. What does this mean? The first thought in the reporters minds was: Glory to death has caused internal strife. Behind the bands thriving career, there is a serious imbalance in the personal development of the five members, especially when Hugo has concentrated on filming for a long time, and the glory is to death. There is currently no tour, and preparations for the third album have not yet started, which will inevitably lead to disputes between members. There are countless stories like this within a rock band. Almost every band cannot avoid the situation, because the members of the band are independent individuals, thoughtful, conscious and willing. Hopeful independent individuals, along with the rise and fall of the bands performance, communication between members is crucial, and there are countless bands that have parted ways due to differences of thought. How can there be an exception from glory to death? Although it can be known from the words of Pedro and Alfonso that the band members had conversations about Grammys, and the two of them attended as representatives and were recognized by the band members, but...the reporters would not Believe this rhetoric. It''s like every time a celebrity couple or celebrity couple are told by reporters that there is a relationship crisis, they both deny it in unison, and even show up in public to show affection, but the truth of the matter is only known to themperhaps soon. There will be definitive news of their relationship breakdown. Therefore, reporters will never let this news go. Sure enough, on the second day of the Grammy Awards ceremony, in addition to the news about the winners list, news of the internal division of Glory to Death began to fly in the sky. Not only one media predicted this, but as many as nine media reported relevant reports. In the next 48 hours, the number of media reprinted reached 24, and the whole news was full of turmoil. Relying on the album "Bath the Morning Light" to reach the peak of the glory of the career to death, every move is the focus of the market''s attention, just at the 38th Grammy Awards ceremony just concluded, once again proved this point. Although the biggest winner of this year''s Grammys was Schill who swept through "Kiss of Rose" and Alanis who reached the pinnacle with "Small Pills", she still won two phonograph trophies to the death of glory. "Magic Wall ( first defeated Bob Dylan, Neil Young, u2, Alanis Moliseite in the rock department, and won the best rock song award; In the competition for awards, we won the "Kiss of Rose", "You Are Not Alone", "You Should Know", "One of Us" and won the Best Production of the Year Award! This is also the second year in a row that Hugo won the Best Production of the Year Award after relying on "Good Day (.day last year. This is also the best affirmation of Hugo''s identity as a songwriter. Last year, Glory To Death won three phonograph trophies, which established rocks position in the mainstream market in one fell swoop; this year Glory To Death relied on the single "Magic Wall" to win two phonograph trophies again, ushering in the gold of rock and roll. Years. Among the four comprehensive awards, three departments have been dominated by rock and roll. The best album of the year was picked up by Alaniss "Small Pills", and the newcomer of the year was unexpectedly attributed to Owl. With the Puffer Fish Band, the best production of the year was earned by Hugo as the "Magic Wall", and only the best single of the year belonged to Schell''s "Kiss of Rose"-this single was divided into the popular department. Among the four awards, the newcomer of the year is undoubtedly a big upset. The new metal rock band Owl and Pufferfish defeated their strong competitors and defeated Alanis, who had won three trophies. Shania, whose album sales are approaching tens of millions, has risen strongly as a dark horse. Of course, it can also be considered that although Alaniss "small pill" is excellent, it has not reached the level of sweeping. Even so, New Metal Rock has won a victory in this Grammy, and people can''t help but sigh: If the glory to death turns out to be born this year, will they be able to win the Newcomer of the Year award? Of course, this assumption itself is meaningless, because there would be no new metal rock today without glory to death. In addition, the part worth mentioning is that Mariah Carey came home empty-handed, Pearl Sauce and Nirvana each won their first Grammy trophy-Nirvana defeated the Spitfire to be the best Alternative music albums are in the bag. There is no doubt that when the Grammys ended, glory to death once again became the focus of attention, and the absence of Hugo and the presence of Pedro and Alfonso as representatives made the topic heated to a higher level. Everyone They are all discussing: Has the peak of glory to die, has it ushered in a turning point for the band and is in danger of falling apart? Everyone knows that internal divisions among band members are often more deadly than career fluctuations. Because there is no inspiration for music creation, you can still find or ask for help; if your career declines, you can also rely on the next album to turn the tide... But there has been a split between the band members, and things are not that simple. People''s hearts are not simple. For math problems, trust is not furniture that can be reused after being tied with tape. In an instant, along with the Grammys upsurge of discussion, unexpectedly, news of internal disagreements within the glory to death began to boil, even more lively than the Golden Globes and the Berlin Film Festival. After all, there is always gossip in the band. It is a topic that is more suitable for discussion after a meal. Neal and Foggin, who were as far away as New York, were immediately surrounded by reporters. As the captain of the band, Neal officially denied the news Originally, both Fujin and I thought the news was too ridiculous and there was no need to explain it. But when we were eating in the olive garden yesterday, someone asked me personally, which really made me dumbfounded. So I think we need to explain, after all, we are no longer "anonymous", are we? "Neil''s words are very relaxed," Pepe and Alfonso attend the Grammys. This is the unanimous decision of our band. They are present at the awards ceremony as representatives of the band, which is a good thing. Of course, I have absolutely no idea about the follow-up party. " Hugo, who was filming in Burbank, still did not stand up for the interview. His manager Joseph and agent Henry Bloom spoke as representatives. Hugo said that Pedro and Alfonso attended the award ceremony. He knew it a long time ago, and he had no objections. The rumors of internal controversy in the band were all fictitious. "Hugo confessed that I must say this sentence in front of all the reporters," Joseph said, paused here, and then looked at Henry standing on the side with a helpless smile, which made the reporters'' curiosity suddenly The clamor rose, and Joseph said, "Pepe, your trousers were stuffed into your socks when you came on stage to receive the award. Also, you and Alfonso chose the red carpet costumes based on the inspiration of "Dumb and Gua". Is it?" After speaking, Joseph raised his hands helplessly, "I''m sure, what Hugo said just now has nothing to do with me." Chapter 1447： Emotional moment Regarding these media speculations, Hugo has long been accustomed to them. He clearly knows that the best way to deal with them is to ignore them. Therefore, Hugo did not pay attention to the uproar of the media, and devoted himself to the filming work. Although most of the work on "Independence Day" was done in the studio, computer special effects at this time still did not reach the height of the 21st century, so many scenes still need to be shot on the spot, especially the ones shown on "Independence Day" It''s the destruction of the world, so the crew needs to show this magnificent grandeur, and naturally they need to go to various places to take scenes. After returning from Berlin, Hugo was busy. He left Los Angeles and went to Pennsylvania, New York, Utah, Arizona, Nevada and other places for filming. The crew went to Iceland, Stockholm, etc. The city was framing the scene, and the shooting of "Independence Day" entered a period of high-speed operation. From mid-February to mid-March, the crew returned to Burbank''s studio again to shoot the final scene. At this time, "Independence Day" is getting closer and closer, and it is very hopeful that all filming will be completed within a week to ensure that the film can catch up with the premiere date of Independence Day on July 4. "At least, this job is much safer than''life and death'', isn''t it? Look, I don''t need a stand-in." Hugo said lightly, and Sandra Bullock who was standing on the side flipped directly. A big roll of eyes. "Are you saying that this is easy money?" Sandra''s words made Hugo''s eyes widened. "So, you don''t like quick money? I thought, you want me to make some quick money, This way, after we get married, we wont be stretched in terms of funds." "It''s naturally good for me." Sandra pursed her lips and shrugged. "You know, after our divorce, at least my alimony will not be too low." Hugo had a crying expression, "So, you discussed divorce and alimony at our wedding ceremony?" Sandra raised her hands and made a surrender, "You won''t let me sign a prenuptial agreement, at least we need to discuss the details, otherwise, how do I know that you are worthy of trust." "So, if my answer is not satisfactory to you, is the wedding going to be cancelled?" Hugo''s words made Sandra nodded solemnly in agreement. As a result, the surrounding staff did not hold back anymore and slapped everything. Haha laughed, but the two parties who caused the laughter were very indifferent, standing calmly on the spot. Hugo didn''t even forget to remind everyone, "Hey, guys, it''s the eve of the wedding ceremony, don''t you guys spoil the sweet atmosphere, okay?" Cameron Diaz, who was sitting in the observatory, yelled and started to cheer, "If it''s such a wedding, it would be nice to hold it in a law firm. Call all the guests here. What''s the matter?" The words made everyone laugh. Today Hugo and Sandra filmed a relatively rare emotional scene in "Independence Day". Before the final battle, Steve drove the spacecraft to the alien mother ship alone, trying to destroy the mother ship, with a slight deviation. , This parting is forever. Therefore, Steve and Jia Siming decided to hold a wedding in the base to witness their love, and the witness was Steve''s child Dylan. This scene is an important occasion to add warmth to the film, but due to the limited space, it will not be too sensational. Both Hugo and Sandra are in a very relaxed mood. In the original movie script, the witnesses of the wedding were computer expert David and his ex-wife, but now the entire line has been cancelled, the witnesses became the president, and the nurse played by Cameron-Dang Jia After Siming and the First Lady were rescued by Steve, the nurse who took care of them. In fact, this is also the result of Roland''s deliberate spoof. The whole Hollywood knows that Hugo and Cameron are dating. Now Cameron came to guest on "Independence Day", but came to witness the wedding of Hugo and Sandra. Roland felt that the audience would definitely appreciate his cold humor when watching in the cinema. Alex, who was sitting aside, yelled, "I want to watch a kiss scene, I want to watch a kiss scene!" In the script, Roland did not write a kiss scene in this scene. As a result, Alexs shouting made the whole scene laugh, and Hugo was even more embarrassed. Although he knew that work was at work and could not be confused with his own life, he kissed another woman in front of Cameronand still Sandra, his good friend, this feeling is really weird. Sandra was not shy at all, turned her head to look at Alex who was overwhelmed with joy, and said viciously, "May I understand that you are asking Roland to help you and Cameron''s characters thread the needle. Develop a line of love between you?" The first lady played by Jennifer passed away because of a serious injury, and the nurse played by Cameron was the one who escorted her on the last journey-by the president''s side. Therefore, Sandra''s words are not aimless. Alexton panicked and watched Hugo wave his hands again and again, "Trust me, I absolutely didn''t mean it, trust me!" This suddenly made the audience burst into laughter. This time "Independence Day", although it is Alex''s second collaboration with Hugo after the guest appearance of "Before Sunrise", but "Independence Day" can be regarded as a real cooperation, and the two have many rivals. . Even though Alex is now a popular TV actor, even if he has become friends with Hugo, his inner admiration and admiration for Hugo remains unchanged. Alex is acting on Hugo. He has always admired his talent and hard work, especially after the two became friends, witnessing Hugo''s efforts on the road of acting and exploring, it has increased unabated. This cooperation made Alex very excited. Although this is only a commercial film without too many acting tests, Alex was still in a state of excitement throughout the filming process. The words just now were obviously only yelled out after some loss of control. Hugo glared at Alex ferociously, which immediately made him stop, and he could only droop down his shoulders with a gloomy expression. This gesture made the staff burst into laughter. Withdrawing his gaze, Hugo looked at Sandra, "So, are you ready?" Sandra looked at Hugo with a relaxed face, smiling, "I should ask you this sentence. You are more nervous than me." Hugo did not answer, but took a deep breath. Sandra couldn''t help but smile. Although Hugo has been rolling in Hollywood for more than ten years, it is hard to believe that this is the first time he took a wedding scene. Before again, he had never filmed a wedding scene. This is incredible, and the first time he made such a solemn promise in front of a priest, it was actually in front of his girlfriend and another woman... How could Hugo not be nervous. Hugo took a deep breath, turned his head, and saw Cameron sitting on the side with a relaxed face. The whole person seemed very relaxed, which eased the tension a little. Cameron seemed to notice Hugo''s gaze, turned her head, and then saw Hugo''s frowning eyebrows, she immediately smiled brightly and gave Hugo encouragement with a smile. What is reality and what is film is a must-have lesson for every actor. Of course, if you don''t know the boundary between them, it is very likely that something will happen. For example, in 2012, when Kristen Stewart was filming "Snow White and the Huntsman", he was entangled with director Rupert Sanders (rupert. Sanders). The problem Yes, both of them had a partner at the time. Hugo gathered up the messy thoughts and looked at Sandra again, conceiving the whole scene and the picture in his mind, so that he can enter the role smoothly. Of course, this is not a difficult task for him at all. After the whole person settles down and calms down, the impetuous breath is gathered. "Are you ready?" Roland''s voice rang from the side. After receiving affirmative answers from Hugo and Sandra, he nodded to the scene and then began to shoot. Hugo and Sandra stood in front of the witnesses in the army. He smiled and said, "Beloved people, we gather in front of God, in the presence of two witnesses, let these two men and women join forces. Husband and wife..." Looking at the exquisite ring in her hand, Sandra couldn''t help showing a happy smile on her face. When she raised her head, she bumped into Hugo''s gentle amber eyes, which clearly reflected in the eyes. Her smile bloomed with a shallow halo, which made the whole world brighter. There was a slight smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth, and the soft corner of her mouth revealed firmness, which made Sandra''s flustered heart settle down. At this moment, letting the Buddha go is not the end of the world, as if it is not a farewell to life and death, as if it were just a simple wedding She saw the whole world in his eyes, and she also saw her own future. Involuntarily, Sandra squeezed her left hand, and then clearly felt Hugo''s warm right hand squeezed back firmly. Everything was so real that Sandra''s heartbeat lost its original speed involuntarily. She didn''t even notice, two blushes appeared on her cheeks. "Who has a legitimate reason to oppose this, please speak up now, otherwise there will be no objection." The witness''s calm voice rang softly, "Steve, would you like to marry this woman as your wife and live your marriage together? Willing to love her, comfort her, respect her, be loyal to her regardless of health or illness, and dedicated her life only to her until we grow old together?" Hugo lowered his head slightly, looked at Sandra''s face seriously and carefully, looking for his own figure in those eyes, but when he saw the vague projection, the smile at the corner of his mouth was slightly outlined. It seems to illuminate the world. Hearing the words of the witness, Hugo did not speak immediately, but looked at Sandra affectionately, just watching silently. The whole world seemed to be quiet. Although Hugo didn''t say anything, Sandra read the affirmative answer from that look. The gentle look in her eyes melted her whole body, and then she listened. When Hugo said in a deep and magnetic voice, "I do." Chapter 1448： about love At this moment, Sandra only felt that she and Hugo were left in the world. She forgot that today is the end of the world. She forgot that this is the filming scene. She forgot that she was playing a role. She just Intoxicated in those eyes, the throbbing in an instant made the heart tremble slightly. She moved her gaze slightly down, and gently outlined the handsome face in front of her. Every subtle expression on her face was blooming with affectionate halo, which made Sandra dazzled and fascinated. She couldn''t help but indulge in it. Extricate yourself. Sandra''s right hand tightened gently, feeling the thin lines in the broad palm, touching the slowly beating heart rhythm in the palm, and then falling slowly like this, falling... "Ka!" Roland''s voice rang at the scene, interrupting Sandra''s thoughts, causing her to look away in a panic, "Very good, great, this one is fine! Let''s change another angle. "Because of Hugo''s outstanding performance, quick entry into the film, and excellent rhythm control, the shooting of "Independence Day" has been progressing very fast, and many times it was over again. When the staff was moving the camera lens and preparing to change the angle to shoot, Hugo noticed Sandra''s abnormality, "What''s wrong? Isn''t it just because of my gaze that made me move?" Hugo chuckled lightly. He joked that the performance of "Independence Day" was a very easy thing for Hugo, he was able to easily control the rhythm of entering and exiting the play. Originally Hugo was just teasing, but Sandra raised her head, looked at Hugo generously, and said directly, "Yes, your sight was too hot just now, and I started to have dry mouth and tongue. For an instant, I really moved my heart for you. You know, it''s not the kind of friend." In the face of Sandra''s bluntness, Hugo was choked and almost coughed directly. He couldn''t help but glanced at Sandra, "Are you serious?" Sandra stood generously on the spot, her cheeks still flushed, but her eyes cleared, "Of course, how could I be joking about this kind of thing, especially when your girlfriend is on the spot." Della''s calmness made Hugo calm down, and she looked at Sandra in amazement. She couldn''t help but chuckle, "Hugo, although I have always had no opposite chemical reactions to you, I never I would deny that you are a very attractive man, you know, it is more suitable for making vases than the prince charming in the fairy tale." Hugo was choked immediately, and laughed helplessly, "Should I take this as a compliment?" "You should!" Sandra nodded vigorously, "In fact, your personal talents tend to make people forget your masculine charm." For a long time after the Golden Raspberry Award, people were simply watching. For Hugo''s appearance, handsome appearance can be a stepping stone to Hollywood, but it can also be a stumbling block, as are Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt. Now no one would think that Hugo is a vase. "When I was playing with you just now, for a moment, I really thought we were about to get married, and you loved me deeply, you know, the aura of love was shining." Sandra was very calm. Acknowledging her heartbeat just now, but she knew that she and Hugo were just friends, and the throbbing at that moment was just pure dopamine, without any practical meaning, and would not have any effect on their friendship. Hugo was stunned. He didn''t know how to respond to Sandra for a while, but Sandra''s attitude made things easier without any cover. Hugo knows that he and Sandra are friends and always are friends. He couldn''t help but draw a small smile at the corner of his mouth. "I will take these words as compliments. After all, this shows that my performance just now has a substituting effect. Moreover, it shows that I am very attractive." Sandra punched Hugo directly on the shoulder, "Don''t show off like an arrogant, this is not for you." Then she chuckled slightly, which made Hugo laugh. Sandra turned to look at Cameron sitting in the guest seat. At this moment Cameron just sat quietly in place, with a small smile on the corner of her mouth. Outside the sky. But Sandra could read Cameron''s thoughts from the sight that fell on Hugo, that look and smile were so familiar. "So, did you talk to her about it?" Sandra said in a low voice. Hugo followed Sandras gaze and then touched Camerons. The smile on Camerons mouth immediately bloomed. Hugo responded with a smile, and replied in a low voice, " about what?" "Marriage." Sandra suddenly jumped out a word, making Hugo stand still and was stunned. He retracted his gaze and looked at Sandra in surprise, unable to say a word. Sandra understood the answer from the surprise in Hugo''s sight, shook her head with a chuckle, and sighed, "Man...Even Hugo Lancaster is no exception." "Wait, what are you talking about?" Hugo felt that his thoughts could not keep up with Sandra''s speed. He had no idea where the topic Sandra came from. "Look at her." Sandra turned her head to look at Cameron, and then Hugo turned her head and looked over again, "Can you see the smile on the corner of her mouth? Can you see the happiness in her eyes? Can you see the faint excitement and expectation?" Hugo listened to Sandras words, searching for the clues between Camerons eyebrows and eyes, "You know, we were shooting this scene just now. For women, its easy to substitute yourself. What''s more, as I said earlier, you were very convincing just now." "How do I know if this is true? It''s your psychological suggestion." Hugo did confirm Sandra''s statement in Cameron''s eyebrows, but he couldn''t tell whether it was true or not. Sandra chuckled lightly, "Believe me, I am a woman." Such a sentence silenced Hugo, "Hugo, you never know what promises mean to women. You know what the priest said. How romantic and wonderful is the vow? "No matter health or illness, I will only be loyal to her and dedicated my life to her until we grow old together." These words are the best medicinal aspiration in the world." Sandra''s words were very happy, which made Hugo twitched the corners of her mouth helplessly, but after all she didn''t laugh out loud, "I don''t know where your relationship has gone, but...you see, at least for her , She imagined your wedding in her mind, so I just asked, have you talked about it?" Hugo looked at Cameron again, this time Cameron didn''t look at him, she was just immersed in her own world, the happy smile on the corner of her mouth was like a butterfly dancing in the sun. Hugo suddenly remembered the audition not long ago in order to select Dylans actors. Cameron talked about the topic of children. Although it is not necessarily true, it may be because the audition saw so many children. I just feel it, but it is undeniable that, at least in Cameron''s heart, there is such a blueprint. Hugo knew that Sandra was right. But what about him? marry? child? This topic seems too far away for Hugo, he really hasn''t thought about it, let alone any impulse to fulfill it. Of course, from the perspective of age, Hugo is already 28 years old this year. According to Eastern culture, it is indeed time to get married. Even in the United States, there are not a few parents at this age. But Hugo really never thought about it. "But, she is only twenty-three years old..." Hugo said hesitantly. With just such a sentence, Sandra knew Hugos answer, "Man, man." Sandra chuckled lightly, "Hugo, although we are good friends, many of our ideas are consistent. But in At this point, you are a man and I am a woman. After all, its different. Any womanno, it should be reservedmost women dream of having their own wedding at least once in their lives, no matter if they are For what reason. This is the biggest difference between women and men. For men, marriage is the shackles and the grave. Many men start to fear as long as they think of marriage and responsibility. But for women, it is a safe haven for happiness. ." Sandra took a deep look at Cameron. She saw real happiness in Cameron. She knew that Cameron was very satisfied with her current life. "Not to mention, she is very happy now. Being with you may be her dream." Hugo fell silent, he suddenly panicked not only was worried about the so-called marriage, but because he and Cameron were always inconsistent pace. He has been trying hard to catch up with Camerons footsteps, hoping that two people can really move forward at the same pace. Just when he thought he had caught up with Cameron, he discovered that Cameron had actually entered the next stage. , Which made him panic. Sandra took a deep look at Hugo. Hugo didn''t say much, and didn''t show it, but the frowning eyebrows could tell him that he was thinking. "Sorry, Hugo, my fault." Sandra said, "All this is just my guess. You are lovers. I am not Cameron. I have no right to speak for her. I don''t know. Her inner thoughts. What I want to express is that you are a good man, or even a perfect man. You have given me the urge to marry. Just now during the shooting, I imagined that if this It''s my wedding, I will say''I do.''" Hugo looked at Sandra standing in front of him, lowered his head and showed a helpless smile, "Then should I feel honored?" "That''s natural. You are the first man to be praised by me. Of course, I don''t want to be the last, otherwise I will never get married." Sandra''s heartiness made Hugo smile. It leaked out gently, and the atmosphere relaxed again. Chapter 1449： Big boss appointment After shooting the whole scene, Sandra patted Hugo on the chest, gave Hugo a meaningful look, and said in a low voice, "I won''t be eye-catching here. Leave your precious time." After speaking, Sandra smiled in Cameron''s direction, nodded politely, and then turned and left. Hugo lifted his gaze, and saw Camerons face that still had no excitement. Cameron saw Sandra leave, immediately jumped up with a brisk pace, and ran to Hugo in a few steps. , "This shooting speed is not much faster than I thought. You are so efficient at ordinary times, or are you worried that I am jealous and speed up the efficiency?" Hugo looked at Cameron and laughed blankly. "It''s not the first time you have watched me filming on set. Is this my normal state? Can''t you notice it?" Cameron also chuckled lightly, "However, your performance just now was really good. People who dont know thought you had proposed many times before." Cameron supported Hugos chest with both hands and gently Relying on the past, her palm could feel Hugo''s steady and powerful heartbeat, which made her heartbeat start to lose its rhythm. Cameron always knew that Hugo was warm, just like their first meeting. Therefore, Cameron once imagined what the scene will be when Hugo proposes, but the scene just now proved: her fantasy is so pale and feeble, and Hugos affectionate eyes almost melted her, she It is hard to imagine that any woman can say "no" to those eyes. There was a moment--no, there were many moments just now, "I do" had already surfaced to her mouth, she wanted to hold Hugos hands, she wanted to look at Hugos eyes, she wanted Enter Hugo''s heart. At this time, touching Hugo''s heartbeat, Cameron felt an unprecedented throbbing. Hugo looked at Camerons eyes. Hugo saw so many things in these eyes, but he couldnt respond, so that he lowered his eyes embarrassedly, trying to conceal the confusion and confusion in his heart. Confusion-he can''t distinguish the true emotions. Sandra''s words once again appeared in Hugo''s mind. On impulse, Hugo wanted to ask directly, is Cameron really looking forward to getting married now? But when the words came to his lips, Hugo suddenly became timid. He raised his eyes again and looked at Cameron carefully. He found the rosy light he expected in those eyes, and then the words from Hugo''s mouth disappeared. I hurriedly pulled out a smile, and ridiculed in a deep voice, "Even if I haven''t really proposed, I have seen it countless times in movies and TV series. If you want, I can also list you the scenes of marriage proposals in classic classics." Cameron didn''t notice the change in Hugo''s eyes, nor the panic in Hugo''s words. She just quietly felt the powerful heartbeats, listening to Hugo''s words, it was directly brilliant. He laughed, "I''m afraid I don''t know you are from classical literature? I am not interested in these things. Shakespeare has never been my style." Hugo covered up his inner thoughts, held Cameron''s hands, and opened his eyes wide. "So, have you thought about the lunch menu for a while?" "I can''t, I''m leaving soon, have you forgotten? I must rush to Minnesota this afternoon." Cameron wrinkled his nose and said gloomily. Hugo then remembered, "Oh, sorry, I have forgotten, is the new work officially launched tomorrow? Then you are sure not to come back to participate in the Oscar?" Cameron has kept on filming appointments this year, and her next work is "Fall in Love with Minnesota (., a romantic comedy with Keanu Reeves. "No, not coming back, so you need to walk the red carpet by yourself this year." Cameron pressed a kiss on Hugos lips, held Hugos cheek, and said seriously, "Remember, not allowed Invite others as female companions." Cameron looked back and looked at Sandra, who was not far away. Although she was not sure whether Sandra would attend the Oscars, if it was to promote "Independence Day." Century Fox is likely to make such a request. But after hesitating, Cameron turned to Hugo and said, pretending to be ferocious, "Even Charlize can''t do it." Although Hugo and Charlize are just friends, although Charlize is now with Mr. Perfect. She was dating, but... Cameron didn''t know what was wrong with her, she blurted out subconsciously. Perhaps deep down, Cameron has always maintained a vigilance against Charlize. Hugo originally thought Cameron would say Sandra, but he didn''t want to but the name of Charlize popped up. This made Hugo stunned. Then he chuckled and clicked his chin, pretending to be serious. "Yes, ma''am." Cameron laughed straight away. "Well, since you are going to Minnesota, let''s go first, and take a good rest on the way, otherwise the shooting tomorrow will not be energetic." "I will call you when I arrive, so don''t be too tired to shoot yourself." Cameron gave Hugo another kiss, then took a step forward and left the set. Watching Cameron''s back, Hugo stood there watching quietly, and finally sighed slightly. marry? child? This topic really caught Hugo completely by surprise, and he couldn''t help feeling that his head started to ache. Hugo turned around and walked towards the lounge to prepare for the shooting of the next scene. Joseph walked up to him. Hugo originally thought Joseph came to pass the script to himself, so he didn''t say much. Go straight ahead. Joseph walked to Hugo, then turned and walked side by side, "Steven called you just now, you are in the process of filming." During the filming of Hugo, his cell phone was given to Joseph or Samora for safekeeping. Under normal circumstances, they would not answer it. After all, it was Hugo''s personal phone number. Those who knew the number were all friends. However, Joseph and the others also memorized important phone numbers to prevent Hugo from missing important calls. Steven Spielberg''s phone number is naturally one of them. "Did you pick it up?" Hugo asked casually without thinking about it. Joseph shook his head, "But then Steven called me and asked you to call him back after a certain period of work." This is why Joseph made a special trip to tell Hugo. Hugo was also quite surprised. He originally planned to call back after lunch, but Steven specifically reminded Joseph that he was in a hurry, at least serious. When Joseph saw Hugo''s expression, he understood what he meant, and handed the phone directly to Hugo. Hugo immediately dialed Steven''s phone number, and walked to a relatively quiet place outside the studio. The phone rang for a while, and then it was connected, "Hello, this is Steven." Hearing Steven''s voice, Hugo also showed a relatively relaxed smile, "Hey, Steven, this is Hugo, I just heard Joe said that you have an emergency call." "Hehe, I feel a lot of pressure when you say that." After Steven learned that it was Hugo, his voice was obviously relaxed, and he chuckles. "For those who care, this is indeed Emergency call; for those who dont care, it doesnt seem to matter so much." "Why do I have an ominous hunch now?" Hugo''s words made Steven laugh. "That''s it. Remember the restaurant that David mentioned when we met last time?" Steven didn''t sell it, and he said directly. This made Hugo completely confused, and Steven seemed to be too confused. Knowing that Hugo had a bad memory of these things, he immediately explained, "It''s the restaurant where he ate authentic Kobe beef." "Ah, I remember, I remember." Hugo nodded again and again, "But didn''t David say that even if he booked under his name, he wouldn''t be able to wait without a three-month queue?" In fact, about two weeks ago, when Hugo was filming "Independence Day" in Las Vegas, he accidentally ran into the Big Three DreamWorks who went there on a business trip, and the three had a dinner together. David Geffen mentioned this high-end restaurant in Los Angeles. He waited for three months to eat authentic Kobe beef, which made everyone speechless. You know, with David''s current contacts and status, most restaurants don''t have to worry about not having a reservation even if they arrive at the scene that day. But David also said that for ordinary people, queuing for six months is sparse and common. "Indeed, I reported my name, and the restaurant manager told me that the most recent reservation was two months later." A hint of helpless ridicule can also be heard in Steven''s words. For them, such things are not common in Los Angeles. , Not to mention it''s not Valentine''s Day now. "However, when I casually mentioned that I made a reservation for this restaurant, I hope to have dinner with you and discuss some important matters. After a week of review and adjustment, the restaurant manager told me today that there will be a place tomorrow." "What? Are you serious?" Hugo thought it was incredible, "Steven, are you kidding me?" "Hugo Believe me, I am absolutely not kidding. After hearing your name, the restaurant manager was obviously out of control. He assured me today that if you show up in the restaurant, you will definitely have a place tomorrow. Here you are." After Steven finished speaking, he pursed his lips and smiled, but Hugo on the other end of the phone couldn''t see it anymore. What Steven didn''t tell Hugo was that he promised the restaurant manager that Hugo would be willing to take photos and sign with them, and on this condition, he made an appointment for tomorrow''s position. "So, you call me now, just to let me go to dinner with you tomorrow, like an invitation or a ticket?" Hugo thought it was absurd and funny, and Steven actually gave it specifically for this. Joseph made the phone call, which was really dumbfoundingbut worrying was indeed worrying, and that couldn''t be denied. Steven chuckled, "No, no, I did have something to do with you. Do you remember the last time we went to Las Vegas for business, right? About that thing, I think too Talk to you carefully." In Las Vegas, Hugo casually asked what the Big Three DreamWorks was doing, but at the time they were all mysterious, and Hugo didnt care about it. Unexpectedly, Steven took the initiative to think about it today. Talk to yourself-is it related to yourself? "Of course, as long as you don''t hand the bill to me." Hugo said with a chuckle. Chapter 1450： Name power Beverly Hills is not only a small hill, but also a landmark. With Rodeo Drive and Wilshire Boulevard (.blvd) as the core, the entire area can be said to be the most dynamic place in the City of Angels. In the vicinity, banks, commercial buildings, shopping centers, and department stores can be seen everywhere. The bustling fashion people, the crowds of tourists and celebrities, have almost become an indispensable part of the city of Los Angeles. The Perennial Wilshire Boulevard is the most prosperous section of the street. Because the American Screen Actors Guild headquarters is on this street, many scouts also linger here throughout the year, hoping to be able to walk on the street. Unearth the next top superstar. All this has made the restaurant proficiency on the Wilshire Boulevard steadily rising. The huge number of visitors always makes the restaurant full during meal times. Even the waitress jobs in the restaurant are in short supply-for those who embrace actors. For those who dream, this is simply the best place to meet Bole. However, on this street, there is a restaurant that is extremely popular, but the reason is not because of the surging crowds on the Wilshire Boulevard, but because the restaurants food is well received, and the restaurants decoration style is very artistic, whether it is visual or Taste is a great treat. It has been recommended by food magazines many times and has been voted as one of the most worthwhile restaurants in Los Angeles. Whats more worth mentioning is that the chef of this restaurant named "cut" is also famous. This name is Wolfgang Parker (.) and even has the same appeal as a Hollywood star. He is the entire Los Angeles restaurant. A top figure in the industry, he was invited as the chef of the Oscar night in 1994 and received overwhelming praise, which allowed him to establish a very close relationship with Hollywood. The celebrities in Los Angeles like to come to "cut" to eat, which invisibly makes the life of the restaurant more popular. The same is true tonight. Two hours before dinner at 8 oclock, the line has already started to line up. By 8:30, the whole line has stretched for almost one third of the Wilshire Boulevard. Appalling. However, such a prosperous and lively scene is staged almost every day, so the locals have long been used to it. When Hugo came to "cut", it was already half past eight, and his eyes widened when he saw the exaggerated long dragon at the door. The line up is in. It''s not uncommon in China, but it''s not common in Europe and America, especially such a spectacular team, even rarer. Recalling David Geffen said that he had been in line for three months before he was able to enter the restaurant for dinner, Hugo was really surprised. Hugo, the famous "cut", has naturally heard of it, but he doesn''t have much research on food, but Samora and him have been nagging several times. Hugo''s taste for food is too underdeveloped. Even if the best food is in his mouth, it does not reflect the value. In Hugo''s view, the real food must be tasted by people who know how to eat. It''s just a waste of cow chewing peony. Hugo had tasted Wolfgang''s cuisine on the night of the Oscars, but couldn''t tell why he came, and was despised by Samora for a long time. Therefore, Hugo never came to "cut". "I went back to the apartment by myself at night, so you can go back first." Hugo said to Joseph, who is in charge of driving. He also has an apartment in Beverly Hills, and it is only two steps from Wilshire Boulevard. It only takes ten minutes, which is very convenient. Joseph nodded, "After you have eaten today, remember to call Samora and talk about your feelings, otherwise he won''t be able to sleep tonight." Hugo shrugged, "I guess he will not fall asleep after I describe it to him, although I guess my description will be very pale and weak." Joseph could not help but smile, and then Hugo opened the car door. Walked towards the restaurant door. Seeing Hugo''s figure, almost everyone recognized Hugo in a black formal suit for the first time, and the crowd next to him began to riot. In order to show respect for the restaurant, Hugo not only did not cover up, but also appeared in rigorous formal attire, so he was immediately recognized. Hugo nodded politely to the crowd, and then began to look at the restaurant in front of him. The door of the restaurant is graffiti with two huge roses. The budding roses are vivid and beautiful under the dim light. The overall exterior wall is made of black shale, but the windows are open on the wall. On the upper edge of the surface, you can only vaguely see the orange light in the dining room, but you can''t see anything inside. This is also an action taken by the "cut" restaurant to protect the privacy of public figures-it is not easy for the paparazzi to capture images here. The waiter greeted him before he reached the gate, but he was not in a hurry. He just stood quietly and waited until Hugo had finished looking at his appearance and his eyes touched him. He smiled and said To, "Good evening, Mr. Lancaster, welcome to''cut''." Hugo raised his eyebrows in surprise. He didn''t expect the other party to react so quickly. He smiled and nodded, "Good evening, I am tonight... uh..." Just when Hugo thought Steven was using him. When booking was made under his own name, the waiter made an inviting gesture, "Mr. Spielberg is already waiting for you inside." "Very well, let us enjoy this beautiful night." Hugo took the lead without refusing. Walking into the restaurant, a middle-aged man in a formal tuxedo and bow tie greeted him. "Good evening, Mr. Lancaster, this is Randy Moss, the restaurant manager tonight. ), I will serve you tonight. I hope you will enjoy your meal here. May I have the honour to hang up your coat?" "Of course." Hugo took off his coat and handed it to the other person. Randy took the coat and handed it to the waiter. Then he made an inviting gesture and started to lead the way. Hugo had the opportunity to look at the entire interior of the restaurant at this time. On the left hand side is a long champagne-colored bar, which is already full of customers. In the center is a long beer table, which looks very bold. The guests are in twos and threes. Sitting in a staggered manner, full on both sides. On the right is a spacious deck with four seats, two seats, and a round sofa. At this time, the crowd is full of people and they are dizzying. Various paintings are hung on the dark red and off-white walls. Some look very artistic, but some look like amateursor even children, but the whole atmosphere looks a little bit. It''s not like a restaurant, but like a gallery. In the elegant jazz music, it is like walking in the clouds, even if you have not started to eat, you can feel the joy of the mood. Randy, who led the way, seemed to perceive Hugos curiosity, and politely explained, These paintings will be changed every two weeks. Some are works by artists, and some are works by children in the community. Satisfied works can be purchased as collections, and we will donate all the proceeds to the Grayson Gift Foundation." The Grayson Gift Foundation, Hugo couldn''t help but shine, this is the charity project he has been participating in in recent months. Randy looked at the smile on Hugo''s face without any evasion. "Mr. Parker has always respected you, and personally, I admire what you do." At this time Hugo finally believed that what Steven said was the truth, "It is my honor. If charity can get more attention, it will be a good thing for the children." Public figures use their influence to do many things that ordinary people can''t touch. This is also the responsibility of public figures. It can be clearly felt that the name "Hugo Lancaster" is now beyond the general category and has a special meaning, as if Steven used this name to make an appointment at the restaurant and enjoy the privileges, but at the same time, rain Guo also used her influence to contribute to charity, and had a partial impact on culture and society. All this gave Hugo a deeper understanding of "the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility". After just walking for a while, Hugo saw Steven sitting in the four-person deck. He smiled and waved to Steven, and walked forward quickly, "Sorry, I''m late. " "No, no, I came here early today, worrying that they will cancel my appointment temporarily." Steven''s ridicule made Hugo laugh, but Randy, who was standing by the side, didn''t have any embarrassment. That''s great. After Hugoan sat down, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Although I don''t know how delicious the Kobe beef that David said is, it is indeed a pleasure to be able to dine in such a restaurant." Just a while Randy went back and forth, smiling and saying, "This is our wine list, do you have any needs?" Hugo opened the wine list and looked at the dazzling list of names on it. There was no clue. Then he heard Randy say, "If you dont have any ideas for the time being, please allow me to recommend Garna Cathedral dry red wine to you. , Made in Napa Valley in 1987, with excellent acidity and tannins." "I have no objection." Hugo closed the wine list and looked at Steven. Steven also smiled and nodded, "Then get one." After Randy collected the two wine lists, he nodded slightly with his feet together, then turned and left. Before Hugo and Steven had time to say a few words, Randy came to the table again. Hugo originally thought it was red wine, but when he looked up, he found that Randy had handed out a beautiful booklet. Put it in front of him, holding a camera in his hand. Hugo''s first reaction thought it was a special event in the restaurant. He cast an inquiring look at Steven, but he didn''t want Randy but said, "Thank you Mr. Lancaster for coming to our restaurant. I don''t know if we have any. Is it an honor for you to leave your signature and photo?" Chapter 1451： Accidental coincidence Faced with Randy''s request, Hugo was ignorant. He looked at Steven. He didn''t want Steven but dodged his sight, smiling and urging Hugo to fulfill other people''s wishes. Hugo didnt think much about it, and generously signed the booklet. Then Randy looked forward to asking if Hugo could sign another for his daughter. Hugo didnt refuse. He not only completed the signature. I also wrote a short paragraph, "You have a great father. I can feel his love for you. I heard that you are about to graduate in June this year. I hope you can enjoy the good time every day." Then Steven took the camera, took a few photos for Hugo and Randy, and took a few separate photos of Hugo, which is the end. Randy took the booklet and camera. After thanking him again, he was about to leave, but Hugo was a little at a loss, "Uh, isn''t it Steven..." He signed, took photos, and performed fan service here, but the other party did not know what to do. Failing to take care of Steven, this is a very rude behavior, Hugo could not help but panic. But the words were too direct, and Hugo was worried about hurting Steven''s self-esteem, which made Hugo very embarrassed. No, Hugo found that Randy cast a suspicious look at Steven, and Steven waved his hand to tell Randy to leave. Hugo sensed something was wrong, frowned slightly and cast an inquiring look at Steven. As a result, Steven coughed slightly and said in a low voice, "This is a condition for me to book a seat." ." Hugo''s first reaction thought he had heard it wrong, but when he saw the slightly embarrassed expression on Steven''s face, he realized that Steven was not joking. This made Hugo not hold back for a moment, and laughed out after a flutter, "Steven, I only now know how''Alien e.t'' and''Great White Shark'' were filmed." Childlike heart, Steven has an old naughty heart, which has not changed so far. It''s just that few people can see this side of Steven, and only a very small part of people can come into contact with Steven''s childlike character. Steven did not deny it, shrugged with a smile, and then put his right index finger on his mouth and made a "hush" gesture, which made Hugo really happy immediately. At this time, Randy returned to the table again and resumed his usual professional attitude. Holding a bottle of red wine in his hand, he first showed Hugo and Steven the bottle top packaging, and let Steven confirm it. The label, bottle and other details, and then I took the red wine again, took out a corkscrew from my pocket, and opened the bottle of red wine on the spot. Immediately, Randy slowly poured some into Steven and Hugo''s red wine glasses, stretched out his right hand, and motioned for two people to taste it, "Although it hasn''t sobered up yet, the taste will be a bit more astringent, but it is still You can taste the sweetness of the summer of 1987 in Napa Valley." Hugo didnt know much about wine tasting, but he still picked up the wine glass and shook it lightly so that the whole area of ??the wine was exposed to the air as much as possible. He placed the glass on the wing of his nose and sniffed it lightly. It was refreshing. And the intoxicating scent hits the face. Put the wine glass to your mouth and lift your head slightly to feel the collision between the red wine and the taste buds. Although Hugo doesnt know what the Napa Valley summer tastes like in 1987, the taste is really good, and it doesnt have what Randy said. So astringent, it''s relatively smooth. Steven also tasted it a bit, and looked at Hugo questioningly. Hugo shrugged, "I''m not an expert on these, you make the decision." Steven nodded and said to Randy, "This is the bottle." This is the habit of high-end restaurants. After tasting, if you are not satisfied with the taste, you can return the product. Randy smiled and took a small trailer from the side, then put the red wine in the ice bucket on the trailer, "Enjoy your night." After speaking, he turned and left. But Randy turned and walked less than a step, then stopped again, and stepped aside. Hugo could see Randy''s movements out of his sight, but he didn''t think much about it, thinking it was just a guest passing by, but Steven raised his head and looked behind Hugo with a familiar smile on his face. This made Hugo turn his head in surprise, then saw a big beard and walked over with a smile on his face. It was James Cameron! Steven waved to the other party, greeted him with a smile and said, "Are you coming over for dinner tonight?" With a relaxed smile on James face, it can be seen that he seems to be in a good mood, "No, I just went to the bar next door to sit down. I heard that you are here, and I just came to say hello. The reservation here is not. Its such an easy thing. Im still on the waiting list. Its said that Ill be able to have a seat after waiting 13 days. You actually booked a seat today, so long in advance, right? Hearing James'' words, Hugo couldn''t help but stunned, even the famous James had to wait in line for so long. Steven glanced at Hugo and said meaningfully, "I used some shortcuts." This made James laugh. "If you don''t mind, you can join us for dinner tonight, of course, unless You have an appointment in the bar." Steven politely cast an inquiring glance at Hugo, Hugo naturally has no problems-it was originally Steven who said that he had something to do with him today. Steven doesn''t mind anymore, and he has no problem. James explained with a smile, "I went to the bar with a few friends, but I think they can understand, after all, the location of the''cut'' is not so easy to make an appointment. If Hugo doesn''t mind." The last sentence Naturally, he said it while looking at Hugo. "Oh, no, of course not. Stevens credit card is on the counter today, so its no problem for me." Hugo quickly said with a smile, and stood up and held Jamess initiative. Right hand coming out. Then Hugo moved a place inward, James sat down beside Hugo, Steven raised his hand and summoned Randy, motioning him to bring another set of utensils. Hugo only noticed at this time that Steven had reserved a four-person deck instead of a two-person deck. Is this a coincidence or an accident? Is the appearance of James expected by Steven? Probably not... Hugo himself denied his conjecture. After all, even if James wants to see him, Steven can say bluntly, there is no need to hide it. Therefore, today''s encounter should be an accidental encounter. "It just so happens. We haven''t ordered any food yet. Do you have any requirements for red wine?" Steven took the initiative to speak, and James waved his hand again and again, "I didn''t ask, don''t care about me." Seeing James humble appearance, Hugo felt strange, because people all over the world knew that James was a man with very strong self-esteem and self-confidence. He tended to take all the initiative in his own hands. Dominant, to say ugly, is a control freak. In the crew, James dislikes other people challenging his authority, and it can even be said to be annoying, and because of his bad temper, there are often conflicts in the crew. Even in Hollywood, where there are countless personalities, James is one of the best, and almost everyone who has worked with him is miserable. Not long ago, when he was at Industrial Light and Magic, George Lucas could feel James'' strength in just a few words. James has gone through five marriages before and after, and they cant last long. The main reason is that James personality is too strong and does not know how to compromise. The collisions are too frequent, all the way to the gentle, docile and low-key Susie Amis ( Suzy.) Only changed. Suzy, who played the heroine and granddaughter in "Titanic", even launched a film for Cameron, wholeheartedly at home with husband and son, which stabilized James'' married life. But Hugo has forgotten one thing. Although James is nicknamed the "king of the world" by many people, in fact he has not caught up with the golden age of Hollywood. He is not the same as the four directors of Steven and George. In fact, he watched George''s "Star Wars", which confirmed his desire to become a director, so he quit his job as a truck driver and entered Hollywood, starting from behind the scenes. This is really incredible. James only became a director after he entered the 1980s. "Terminator" was his first self-written and directed work, and he quickly became the king of commercial films, "The Abyss." , "Alien 2", "Terminator 2", "True Lies"...and the "Titanic" and "Avatar" that later won worldwide attention... Therefore, in front of top directors such as George and Steven, James is relatively restrained. Of course, the main reason is because this is not a set, not a workplace, and they dont need to spend time together so the short-term peace is not uncommon. If James has always been a thorn that doesn''t understand compromise, then "Terminator 2", "Titanic", "Avatar" and other huge, overspending, shocking investments, will hardly happen. Obviously, James is also a smart man. Then Randy handed over the menu, and with his help, three people finished their order. The atmosphere became active in a simple conversation, but Steven never mentioned the so-called business. Hugo didn''t know if it was because James was there, or if Steven was in no hurry, he didn''t think much. "I talked to George on the phone that day and heard that you put forward a lot of fantastic ideas, which are of great help to the new work I am preparing." James mentioned casually. This made Hugo wave his hands again and again, "George exaggerated. I just put forward a little idea. I didn''t participate in the real work at all. Digital and technology are really not my strengths." "Hehe, this is the charm of technology. A little thought can create countless miracles." The smile on James''s face looked relaxed, "Isn''t that the work you are shooting right now? I heard that , The special effects inside are very exciting." It seems that James seems very willing to talk to Hugo. Chapter 1452： Big ship invitation "Special effects are not my credit." Hugo said with a smile, "My job is to do my own performance, and then give these high-tech work to professionals, I hope they will give me a perfect Karl-Earl Image." James chuckled lightly and looked at Steven, "You told me before that Hugo is a humorous guy, and I finally saw it today." Steven shrugged, his face faint. James smiled, and then James turned his head and looked at Hugo again, "I heard that this work is about to be completed, how about it, what plans do you have next?" Hugo raised his eyebrows lightly, "I don''t know for the time being, maybe I will take a rest for a while?" The smile on the corner of his mouth rose, "I''m thinking about whether to pick up a few more scripts before this work is released to avoid it. After the movie was released, the box office went down, and I needed to rest at home for a long time...a long time." Hugo''s ridicule made Steven and James laugh. James took over, "Then this is good news for the film company. "Hugo Open Choice" is expected to be very lively for a while. "James'' relaxed words made the atmosphere more lively, "I''m thinking, should I act first?" "Thank you, it''s my honor." Hugo smiled and expressed his politeness. James noticed Hugo''s politeness and knew that Hugo was not serious, so he narrowed his smile a little, "Hugo, I''m serious." Hugo saw James''s expression, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but pause for a while, "James, what do you mean? I don''t quite understand." At this time Hugo noticed James'' actions and demeanor. Since the four-person deck in "cut" is not a square, it is not the way that everyone sits on one edge, but a rectangular table with two chairs side by side, so after James came over, he sat side by side with Hugo . At this time, James turned his whole body sideways, two-thirds of his body turned towards Hugo, his entire attention was on Hugo, and his eyes were staring at Hugo intently. The faint sense of oppression made the rain. Guo felt the pressure. Obviously, James main goal today is not Steven, but Hugo. Originally, Hugo didn''t pay attention at all, just as a joke in daily communication, and always responded with a ridiculous tone, but now it seems that James is not at all polite. Looking back carefully, James is setting the stage for the topic just now, intentionally or unintentionally. Thinking of this, Hugo cast his gaze at Steven in surprise, as if saying, "Didn''t James appear by accident? What''s the matter? It seems that he came specifically for me?" Especially with Just now, when the restaurant manager asked for an autograph, Hugo felt that tonight was a conspiracy. Steven had an innocent expression on his face. Those innocent eyes looked at Hugo without evasiveness from behind the glasses, indicating his ignorance. Seeing Stevens face, Hugo only felt the urge to roll his eyes swept over him. Although he had known Steven for three years, Hugo really didnt realize that Steven had such a side. The exchange of eyes between Hugo and Steven was a momentary event. James noticed this little detail, but did not interrupt. Instead, he paused. When Hugo looked at him again, he explained it. , "You should know from George, I am preparing a magnificent masterpiece, I think you come to play the male lead, this is a very good idea." James words are simple and clear, and he can feel his strong self-confidence in a few words. He didnt even ask Hugos opinion, as if he was certain that Hugo would not reject him. Hugo looked at James in front of him, thoughtful, but it was not the right time to think, so he chuckled lightly, "A magnificent masterpiece? It seems that there are many similarities with the work I am shooting. If you don''t mind, can you tell me more details?" James didnt seem to expect Hugo to interpret it in this way, but Hugos request was also very reasonable, so he didnt hesitate, and then he said, The investment of 200 million US dollars and the remuneration of 20 million US dollars are absolutely It is the most magnificent and most noteworthy work in film history." Hugo certainly knows what project James is talking about, "Titanic", this work has epoch-making significance in the entire history of film development, even after twenty years, the "Titanic" re-suppressed by 3D It was released again and it still won the audience''s love. This work not only made the two starring roles of Leonardo DiCaprio and Kate Winslet become popular, especially the former, reached the pinnacle of their careers; it also created something almost unsurpassed in the history of film. The box office miracle was broken by another work "Avatar" directed by James more than ten years later. Therefore, the most classic line "I am the king of the world" in "Titanic" has also become a nickname for James. If you want to mention this work, there are obviously countless topics, and Hugo''s understanding of it will not be inferior to James. But what is interesting is that when Hugo asked James to say more details, James chose the two data of investment and remuneration, simple and straightforward. This is really interesting. Hugo smiled, "Trust me, I absolutely agree with what you said, this must be one of the most memorable works in history." Hugo probably only knows the deep meaning of this smile, "but , James, I think you have misunderstood what I mean. I just want to know what the story is about." Although Hugo already knew what the story was, Steven and James didn''t know that Hugo knew, so Hugo must show that he didn''t know. Hearing Hugos words, Steven showed a smile and glanced at James meaningfully. In fact, Steven had guessed Hugos answer a long time ago, and James way of asking questions is not surprising. Now Steven even more What is curious is, what direction will James and Hugo talk next? James was also stunned. He shook his right hand, "No, Hugo, I dont think you heard clearly. Of course, if you want, I can definitely give you the script. This is a matter of course, but the focus of our conversation now. Not this, but an investment of 200 million U.S. dollars." "So?" With a smile on Hugo''s mouth, he looked at James unhurriedly, which made James pause. "The investment of 200 million US dollars is not in my hands, isn''t it? I am not. The director is not a producer. Even with an investment of 400 million US dollars, the nature of my job will not change. Of course, as far as I know, my income will not change. "The box office can be linked to the actor''s pay, and Not cost. Hugos understatement caused James to be stuck in his heart. Although Hugos words were correct, he didnt like it, I dont like your way of expression. You must know how important this investment is to the director. ..." "James, I dont like your way of expression either. As you said, this investment is very important to the director, but Im an actor, and my job is not to control costs, right? Of course, unless my remuneration is required. It''s beyond your bottom line." At this time Hugo still had time to make a little joke. James couldn''t laugh anymore, but Steven thought it was very funny. Steven knows that if James still uses the same way he usually treats actors to talk to Hugo, it is destined to be fruitless. Hugo doesn''t like James''s equating investment and remuneration directly with everything. James'' tone makes Hugo feel that as an actor, he is just a chess piece in James'' hands, without any practical significance. When dealing with chess pieces, naturally, it is not necessary to let the chess pieces know the trend of the whole game, but only need to make the chess pieces worthwhile, which is enough. "So, if you don''t mind, can you talk to me about the details of the story?" Hugo said politely. James did not answer. Instead, he leaned his right hand on the back of the chair and looked at Hugo seriously, as if this was the first time we met. He looked at Hugo seriously and carefully until At this moment, he really knew Hugo-but not the way he liked it. "I''ve heard a lot of your rumors, but now they don''t seem to be true." James directly changed the subject and said if there was a point. There are countless rumors about Hugo in Hollywood, but one thing is universally recognized. Hugo has a clear personality and is gentle with others. He is a very good person. Although Hugo and reporters are constantly conflicting, you can find out by careful observation. , Hugo was never a perpetrator. When James apparently met a strong player today, he thinks the Hugo rumors are absolutely exaggerated. Hugo was not angry either, and chuckled lightly, "I have also heard a lot of your rumors now it seems to be true. This is the charm of Hollywood, isn''t it?" Hugos two-and-two strokes were polite and humble, but James was upset. He glanced at Hugo and said, "You can see that you are a very aggressive person." This was the first time Hugo heard this. He showed a helpless smile, spread his hands, "I''m glad I''m a man." This teasing made Steven not hold back, and he quickly lowered his head. The smile at the corner of his mouth was hidden. James squinted his eyes and looked at Hugos eyes seriously, as if he wanted to see something in those eyes, then he pursed his mouth, raised his eyebrows lightly, and there seemed to be some disdain between his eyebrows, "About You can slowly understand the details of the story, and I will hand over the script to your agent." After speaking, James turned his head to look at Steven and said stiffly, I wanted to taste the Kobe beef here, but now it seems that I can only wait for the next time. I need to go to the bar to meet up with my friends. , I hope I have another chance next time." "Oh, why are you so anxious? Maybe you can explain to them." Steven still held it politely, but James still shook his head, and after saying goodbye again, he got up and left. Chapter 1453： Super project "So, Steven, you can tell me now, what the **** is going on, right?" After watching James leave with his obviously stiff back, Hugo looked back at Steven and frowned slightly. Everything seemed too weird tonight. Everything happened between the sparks and flints. It took less than a quarter of an hour before and after James appeared to leave. The words about the "Titanic" also seemed very hasty, and there was no talk at all. To the point, Hugo is still at a loss. "I don''t know, I swear, I didn''t participate in this matter, I really don''t know what''s going on." Steven solemnly defended. But Hugo didn''t believe it at all, staring at Steven with a doubtful realization, and then slightly nodded his chin, "Okay...well, if you say that..." But even so, Hugo still looked suspiciously. With Steven, there is no sign of giving up. Steven Hugo''s eyes made Steven irritable, and he raised his hands to surrender, "Hugo, first of all, I must emphasize that I don''t like the way you question my eyes, although I am not a control freak like James. But I don''t like others to challenge my authority, you know this, you know it very well." Steven stared wide-eyed and said to Hugo viciously. In fact, Steven said something similar during the filming of "Schindlers List", but now Stevens deterrent against Hugo no longer exists, not only because the two are friends, but also because the two are now friends. The positions of individuals have gradually become equal. Hugo shrugged and spread his hands innocently, as if saying "I did nothing", which made Steven very depressed. "Well, maybe, maybe I told Kevin a little bit about it." Steven said helplessly. "You know, we have cooperated a lot recently. He attaches great importance to the James project. This is the second time. But I really didnt know James would show up today, thats the truth. "So, it''s fake if you asked me to have something to do today?" Hugo was not angry, but looked at Steven with a smile. Steven Hugos smile made him feel helpless, and he seemed helpless, No, Im really interested in seeing you today. But can we eat first? The Kobe beef here is all true. I never lied." "Then let''s taste the delicacy here first." Hugo spread his hands, and without further investigation, directly gave Steven the steps. Although he and Steven are now friends, Hugo also knows that people like Steven who have been in the upper ranks for a long time are still used to taking the initiative by themselves. As Steven himself said, he and James are essentially the same kind of people. Hugo knows that getting along between friends also requires a bottom line. Hugo knew exactly where he was. Although everything is very strange tonight, the strangest thing is precisely the fact that James invited Hugo to star in "Titanic". As we all know, James likes to control all situations in his own hands, and he hates others to challenge his authority. He is the one and only power controller on the set, which is beyond doubt. From the conversation just now, it can be seen that Hugo did not play the cards according to common sense, which obviously made James very dissatisfied, and he left without even getting into the main topic of the conversation. Had it not been for Steven at the scene, the atmosphere would have been tense, even tense. Therefore, looking at the works of James as a director and producer, except for Arnold Schwarzenegger, who is enabled by the "Terminator" series, he has never used big-name stars. James prefers actors with small reputations and rising careers. It doesnt matter whether they are second-tier or third-tier actors. Such actors have ambitions and desires for the future. Even without supervision, they will do their best to perform; and they have more than complete newcomers. A certain solid foundation and performance experience does not require the director to spend too much time on the scene to guide. The most important thing is that such an actor can be completely in his hands and things will not lose control. James and Catherine Bigelows marriage fell apart because of the co-production of "strange.day"-or that this work was the last straw that crushed the camel. James was the producer and Catherine. As the director, the two people were always fighting for control on the set, and they ended up shooting both. In the preparatory stage of "Titanic", the original male protagonists were Leonardo DiCaprio and Matthew McConaughey. At this time, neither of them can be regarded as famous. Both of them are the last two. A rookie who performed well in the year, and his acting skills have been recognized to a certain extent, the most important thing is to be handsome enough. In the twentieth century, Fox advocated using Matthew, while James insisted on using Leonardo. In this war between director and production company, the winner is obvious. But whether it''s Leonardo or Matthew, it can''t be Hugo. Hugo is currently not only a second-line or third-line actor, but also the premier top actor in the entire Hollywood, the unprecedented 20 million film owner, and the first owner of the list of actors that any production company most hopes to cooperate with. It can be said that Hugo''s influence on production companies and producers is unparalleled, just look at the crew of "Independence Day". Therefore, if you cooperate with Hugo, James''s authority in the crew will be challenged like never before. Even if Hugo does not directly challenge James in the crew, there will be no conflicts and disagreements-"Independence Day" has not had major problems so far, but this is still unacceptable for James. The fact that James invited Hugo to star in "Titanic" is the strangest thing in itself. Steven mentioned Kevin just now, obviously Kevin Pence, the leader of Twentieth Century Fox. "Titanic" was filmed by 20th Century Fox invested, but later due to the high investment, 20th Century Fox did not dare to take such a big risk-200 million US dollars investment, who knows whether there will be a first Two "Future Water World", so they found Paramount to work together to produce this work. Judging from the current situation, it should be that Kevin hopes to use Hugo as the leading actor, so the 20th Century Foxs plan in the past year or so makes sense, not only "Independence Day", but also "Titan". Nick". Kevin just wants to tie Hugo to the 20th Century Fox chariot-of course not forever, but taking advantage of Hugos peak career, to maximize the value of Hugo, this is the real Businessman character. Kevins expectation for Hugo is very simple, that is, he wants to use Hugos huge market appeal to create a huge box office, especially for high-investment works such as "Titanic". Inviting Hugo to become one of them, in fact, It is tantamount to adding a piece of insurance to the movie. What about James? He should be opposed. Although Hugo doesnt know if James has taken a fancy to Leonardo, at least from todays situation, James was temporarily persuaded by Kevin, otherwise he would not be willing to come and rain. Fruit conversation. It''s a pity that the conversation process was beyond James''s control, so he left the meeting angrily. I just don''t know what James thinks now. He still mentioned the script before leaving. It is impossible to predict how things will develop next. A super project like "Titanic" has never been so simple. The most direct example is "Future Water World". Although there are many reasons for the ultimate failure of "Future Water World", the contradictions in the production process obviously cannot be ignored. While the film was still being filmed, the director and the actors quarreled constantly, and the temporary modification of the script made the screenwriter miserable. There were countless conflicts between the staff behind the scenes. Even the actors were glaring at each other. The actor Kevin Costner was ill and almost lost his life. The filming process suffered repeated weather disasters and the cost of shooting continued to rise... The whole contradiction continued to the end. The director Kevin Reynolds quit the filming two weeks ago. Vin Costner had no choice but to take over. Not because there are too many stabbings in the crew, but because of such a huge crew, which involves too many interests and it is difficult to complete it in a simple three-word liquidation. Kevin Costner was already awarded the Oscar for best director at the time. However, Kevin Reynolds''s two previous commercial films failed. The huge pressure and the contrast of power were all unstable factors in the heavy shooting process. So no one can know how the "Titanic" will develop, especially in the 20th century Fox is worried that this work will become another "Future Water World". Both James and Twentieth Century Fox have their own positions and ideas. Both sides are cautious and hope to control the initiative in their own hands. How both sides find common ground and find solutions is also in the filming process. Problems that must be addressed squarely. However, these situations are just Hugo''s own guesses, and it is estimated that he still needs to go back and talk to Rick. Leaving aside the intricacies behind the scenes, what about Hugo himself? Does he want to star in "Titanic"? This is a very important question. "Dear Hugo, the highlight of tonight is here, and I am ready." Steven''s words interrupted Hugo''s thoughts. The chaos in Hugo''s mind was only for a moment. He knew that it was not the time to think carefully, so he quickly came back to his senses, "Are you going to show off to David?" Hugo remembered that smartphones became popular. Many people are keen to take pictures with their mobile phones before eating, and then post them on social networks, and then look at Steven who is gearing up in front of them, and the smile on Hugo''s face blooms. At this point, Randy had placed the two plates in front of Steven and Hugo respectively, and said with a smile, "Please enjoy." Chapter 1454： Dream factory To be honest, Hugo really has no talent for tasting food, and the taste buds are still not well developed. Hugo tasting Kobe beef is indeed a violent thing. Hugo can feel the taste that melts in the mouth, and the rich beef aroma is really charming, but But it is difficult for him to feel the kind of touch that the soul is cheering-this kind of touch can be felt almost every time Hugo stands on the stage. Looking at Steven with a contented face in front of him, Hugo couldn''t help laughing. Steven saw Hugo''s expression and gently put the knife and fork down, "You know, you are wasting food." Hugo nodded, "I admit that if my friend knows that I treat Kobe beef this way, he will give me a back throw without hesitation." It is naturally Samora that is said here, and these relaxed words make Steven laughed directly. "However, you can still taste the deliciousness of this beef?" Steven raised his eyebrows and asked seriously. "Of course, it''s just that I can''t say one reason." Hugo pursed his lips. "Also, this sauce tastes really good..." Hugo didn''t even say anything, and saw Steven frustrated. Hugo''s expression made Hugo stunned for a moment, and then he reacted and chuckled. In fact, top-quality beef like Kobe beef is the best in its original flavor. Although the sauce is important, it is only a supplement. It is actually a waste to use the sauce to cover the original taste of the beef. Steven had barely got any sauce during the meal just now. Faced with Hugos slow response, Steven let out a long sigh, "For the sake of my entry today because of your name, I wont hold you accountable. I think we can stop. This topic is over, so as not to affect my appetite." Then, Steven once again solemnly picked up the knife and fork and savored the remaining beef. Although Hugo is not a gourmet, it is undeniable that beef paired with red wine tastes really good, so Hugo can''t help but drank a glass of red wine-this is not very common in normal times. After the main course was used up, Randy came over to clean up the plates and recommended their dessert-Chocolate Magma Cake, which left space for Hugo and Steven again. "So, you must be very curious about what I am looking for you today." After wiping the corners of his mouth, Steven took the initiative to bring up the topic. Hugo held the red wine and shook it gently. "I thought it was James Cameron." This ridicule made Steven chuckle, "I am not sure about James'' project, but I can be sure that he is very dissatisfied with you now. I just don''t know how Kevin will deal with it." Hugo Did not speak, just shrugged slightly. In fact, for James, actors have never been the most important link. For one thing, he was shooting commercial films. The requirements for acting skills were not high, and he himself was not good at tuning. Teach the type of actors; secondly, he himself has a strong box office appeal and does not need actors to add icing on the cake. Therefore, in the eyes of James, Hugo''s value is not high. Steven also knows that Hugo doesnt care. If Hugo wants to appear in commercial films, there are countless opportunities in the past two years. More than one-third of the commercial film scripts in the circle have been written by Rick, so Steven also Instead of continuing, the subject changed. "We had a conversation before and you mentioned one thing. You think DreamWorks must have its own distribution department. Can you elaborate on the reason?" Stevens straight ball didnt hide anything, and the subject was mentioned at once, which made Hugo stunned. He didnt expect it to be this. After all, he and Steven rarely talked about the company. On the level of things, although DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite''s brokerage company cooperate very closely, it is all about Steven, Rick, Ali and the others, and not much directly related to Hugo. "Why did you talk to me about this?" Hugo did not answer, but honestly raised his question directly. "You should know that I am definitely not the right person to discuss this matter. I hardly know anything about the company." Steven watched Hugo silently, as if he wanted to find something in Hugos eyes. After a while, he chuckled slightly, "Hugo, if I say, I believe you Do you believe in intuition and judgment?" In fact, Steven himself couldn''t explain exactly what that feeling was. Since the Golden Raspberry Award, the trajectory of Hugos rise is so legendary that even Hollywoods most daring scripts dare not write like this, although many people think that Rick played a very important role in this process, Steven I won''t deny this, but Steven also knows that Rick always believes in Hugo when it comes to choosing scripts. This is the most magical place. In other words, Rick as the agent and Joseph as the manager certainly play an important role. They are Hugos most important back-up support, but the real core is that Hugo relies on his accurate vision, one step at a time. Footprints have reached where they are today. Someone once said jokingly that Hugo possesses the witchcraft means to seek good fortune and avoid evil. Steven also believes in Hugos vision, which is unquestionable, so DreamWorks invested in "Before Sunrise" and "Death Row", and they all made a return. This is of great significance to DreamWorks, which is just starting out. . Although it feels ridiculous, Steven feels that Hugo''s accurate vision is unique. Regarding the issue of the distribution department, everyone in Hollywood knows its importance, but Steven has not paid enough attention, not because he does not know, but because he believes that the core of DreamWorks should be guarantee Their independence and purity, they need to concentrate all their energy on the production of movies, animations, and music, and show their professionalism. As long as their works are good enough, the market cannot reject themjust like Hugos works. . If DreamWorks spends too much time in the distribution department, it will inevitably distract them. Because the production department is a creation of an art, but the distribution department is a business. These are two completely different things, although they are closely connected. However, as far as Steven remembers, Hugo mentioned the issue department twice. Later, Steven actually learned from Rick that Hugo also asked Ricks DreamWorks why there was no issue department. Thing. This caught Steven''s attention. In fact, Steven is also very curious, why does Hugo care so much about the issue department? Judging from his understanding of Hugo, Hugo is really not good at companies, business, and numbers. Hugo cant tell if Steven is joking. If he knew Stevens thoughts, he would have a cold sweat. Sure enough, smart people are everywhere in this world. Fortunately, its really difficult to travel through such incredible things. Guess it, at least Steven didn''t even think about it in this direction. But Hugo also knows that Steven asked himself out specifically for this matter today, which means that the publishing department has entered the attention of DreamWorks. Since he mentioned it before, he might as well talk about it in detail now, maybe he can let him Steven changes his mind? "Steven, before answering your question, can I ask you a question?" Hugo asked. After getting Stevens permission, he said, "Why do you think of establishing What about your own production company? As far as I know, whether it is you, David or Jeffery, as long as you are willing, any film company welcomes you to join, and will give you enough rights and freedom. " "Just like you?" Steven laughed, "Tell me what you think." Steven did not answer. He knew that since Hugo raised this question, he must have his own thoughts in his heart, so He is more willing to listen. Hugo was not surprised, and went on to say, "I once talked to David, and he mentioned Jeffery''s unpleasant experience at Disney..." This matter is not a secret in the circle, and Jeffery left. When Disney was shaking the world, he and Michael Eisner were completely at odds with each other, and until 2014, this once close friendship still could not be repaired. "I also mentioned your unpleasantness in the process of making''Schindler''s List''..." This is about the fact that Universal Pictures originally thought that this work was doomed to fail, and even asked Steven not to shoot this work. As a result, In a fit of anger, Steven only took a cost of 20 million yuan and didn''t need a remuneration to shoot this work. "David said Although you are at the top of the pyramid, you are still a member of this industry. You must be restrained and restrained, especially the shackles of the behind-the-scenes consortia, which dont understand. Movies, they only understand the numbers on the ledger, and all movies have become commercial interests. Therefore, you hope to shoot movies according to your own ideas, and do not accept any help from the consortium. Naturally, you are also far away from the control of the consortium, so that you can All kinds of whimsical ideas have evolved into works." Although Steven is also an excellent businessman, his "Jaws" has brought commercial films into an unprecedented new model. Until "Schindler''s List", people called him "commercial director". Steven has never denied this. He is still keen on making commercial films; but in Stevens mind, even commercial films have their artistic part. Regarding movies as a tool for making money is the destruction of the soul of movies. DreamWorks is such a place where dreams of movies, music, and animation are embraced. This is also the core meaning of DreamWorks that has never changed. "That''s why DreamWorks is here." Hugo smiled and finished. Steven did not affirm or deny. He just shrugged and motioned for Hugo to continue. Hugo did not decline, "Then are you aware of it? So, even if you make a movie according to your own ideas, but without a distribution department, the big consortium can still contain your lifeblood." Chapter 1455： Critical ring "Hugo, I thought your idea was not like this." Steven looked at Hugo who was talking, and showed a faint smile. Hugo tilted his head and looked at Steven with a puzzled look. "Then what do you think I should think?" "The work is supreme, and the script is supreme." Steven did not evade this time, and gave his answer simply and neatly. "You should think that as long as my work is good enough, you don''t have to Worrying about not being able to sell at the box office is like''before sunrise''. James only understood this clearly just now, didn''t he?" Steven''s words made Hugo a little bit shy. Although this was indeed what he thought, it was very awkward to say it from Steven, "I will take this sentence as a compliment." This made Shi Steven also smiled, "However, my idea is the position of the actor, not the position of the production company. If the production company operates according to the position of the actor, Steven, I believe you know better than me, it will be a What kind of ending." For a production company that cannot achieve profitability, there is no way to insist on art. This is also the biggest problem facing DreamWorks. How to make a trade-off between art and business? Steven, David and Jeffery chose art, so they left the large production company supported by the consortium and created an independent label. But everyone knows that if DreamWorks'' works cannot be profitable, then it will only be a matter of time before the company collapses. History has also proved this. DreamWorks finances were completely messed up in 2004. Although they produced a lot of best-selling works, there were too many disastrous works, which dragged down the companys finances. Not only did they make ends meet, even the three giants were still spending their money. Without the support of the consortium, it could only be dismantled and reorganized in the end-the animation department went out independently, the film department went under the umbrella of Paramount, and the music department temporarily cooperated with Disney. When DreamWorks announced its end, many people were surprised, because DreamWorks launched too many masterpieces. After the silence of the new line of film industry, they quickly rose to become the eighth largest film company in Hollywood, and they were the only one. Independent film companies have almost relied on their own efforts to change the situation that Hollywood has been controlled by Wall Street for nearly half a century. So, the disastrous works actually dragged down the company''s finances? This is almost unimaginable. In the final analysis, it is actually the lack of the distribution department. DreamWorks handed over the initiative of distribution to the major production companies. They could only negotiate the price for each work, and the reward was very meagre. Steven even paid 100%. One''s box office dividends directly quarreled with Universal Pictures, which has been cooperating for many years, and it was extremely humble. To put it simply, DreamWorks works make money, but the bulk of the money is given to the publishing company. DreamWorks itself does not make money; while DreamWorks works lose money, and the publishing company bears very little risk, and most of the losses are due to DreamWorks itself. bear. The result can be imagined. "I thought you didn''t know anything about the company." Steven looked at Hugo meaningfully and nodded his chin. In fact, Steven knows all these truths, but he does not have the "foresight" ability of Hugo and does not have sufficient understanding of the seriousness of the problem. After all, before DreamWorks, independent production companies had never reached the height of DreamWorks later. They were the first to break the deadlock. Before that, all independent production companies handed over the distribution rights to large-scale production companies. Film company. Even if a company that started as a publishing company and then switched to a production company like Summit Entertainment, their distribution and production are two separate departments. The works produced by Summit Entertainment are not necessarily distributed by themselves. Most of the works released by Summit Entertainment are They did not make it themselves. Therefore, we can''t blame the Big Three of DreamWorks for their lack of thorough consideration, because they are the first to eat crabs. Hugo spread his hands out, "Maybe my intuition is wrong? I''m not sure." Steven twitched his mouth and chuckled, "Then I will stand as an actor and talk about ideas, for example, I made''before sunrise'', which was filmed and produced completely according to my ideas, just like you and David and Jeffery insisted on the desired situation..." Steven who sat across from behind supported He pressed his chin and listened carefully. Many times, I understand the truth, but I still need to communicate with onlookers to make myself clear my mind. Steven is like this at this time. "But what if I''m just an anonymous little screenwriter? Or when I just won the Golden Raspberry Award? Do you think anyone would be willing to publish it?" Hugo''s question made Steven laugh directly. When he got up, Steven wanted to refute it, but Hugo stopped Steven in advance and said, "You can treat it as Richard Linklater''s work. Would you be interested? Will Columbia Pictures spend a million dollars to buy distribution rights?" Steven swallowed the words from his mouth and motioned to let Yuguo continue to say, "Or, I made the''before sunrise'' and Columbia Pictures is willing to release it, but they don''t have enough confidence in the film. , They just formulated a simple distribution strategy, the purpose is to recover the cost of one million US dollars, or they formulated the wrong distribution strategy, like operating a commercial movie, it was directly shown in two thousand theaters, and the box office failed miserably. So. Those viewers who are really willing and able to appreciate it missed this work. There is such a thing for the first time, there will be a second time, what do you think of DreamWorks future works?" Although Steven is a director and a producer, he does not have enough detailed or professional knowledge of distribution. A truly professional distributor needs to gather knowledge in management, marketing, publicity, planning, etc. The value of an excellent distribution company is even greater than The production companies themselves are more valuable-because they have the ability to turn corruption into magic, they can also let the audience into the movie theater for a bad film. Therefore, Hugo''s words easily touched Steven, he could not help being completely silent, did not speak any more, but gave the initiative to Hugo. "If you want to shoot works according to your own ideas, of course, I believe you definitely also want to produce excellent works, but it is no longer controlled by the consortium. Then, when you hand over the initiative of distribution to the consortium, do you think What will happen? Although Hugo raised the question, he did not intend to answer it because Steven knew better than him. It''s like when "Shrek" was produced, it was actually quite difficult to distribute it. Major Hollywood studios responded to this work mediocrely. Especially at that time, Pixar Animation had already risen strongly, and it was fighting against Disney in the entire animation market. The factory''s unconventional choice is too bold. In the end, Steven still relied on his personal relationship to persuade Universal Pictures to complete the release work. "Profit is always the first factor considered by a film company. Steven, you know this better than me. You are a dreamer, but not an idealist. You know the difference between dream and reality." So, Steven Wen has always had a keen sense of smell in commercial films, "When profit and works conflict, you know the choices of those consortiums, but if you hold the initiative of distribution in your hands, then you can make choices according to your own ideas. . "Indeed, distribution is a business, which is contrary to creation itself. As an actor, I dont like this, because you directly equate art with money, not vulgar, but will affect the creation itself. No People can freely control the erosion of utilitarianism; but as a company, you cannot live in a utopia. Even if DreamWorks is stained with copper, it is at least in your hands, as long as your deep dreams remain unchanged , Then DreamWorks can become the kingdom of independent films." Steven''s brows wrinkled slightly with Hugo''s words, which he didn''t think of. Because Steven is different from Robert Redford, Steven has not paid enough attention to independent films. He founded DreamWorks only to gain more initiative and does not want to be controlled by a consortium. But Hugo''s words opened up a new world for him. "If you have a distribution department, you can also help countless other independent films, tap more film talents, and let more people with dreams have the opportunity to realize their dreams. Steven, you know, no major Hollywood film company I have to pay attention to this part. Robert Redford needs help, and DreamWorks needs supporters After Hugo said his thoughts in one breath, he finally relaxed. In fact, he was a long time ago. I wanted to talk to Steven in this way, but the identities and status of the two people were so different in the past. Even if Hugo said it, it would not have any effect. Unexpectedly, things would take a turn for the better, and Hugo would eventually win Opportunity. "As for the issuing department to earn more dividends and gain more profits for you, I dont need to discuss this matter. You all know that those consortia are demons who cannibalize people and dont spit out bones. They have the right to issue. Will do everything possible to deprive you of your profits. So, you can go back to this account and let your accountant do a good job." Hugo''s words made Steven chuckle, but he didn''t speak immediately, but thought silently. Hugo didn''t have much content in what he said just now, but the amount of information was too much, and Steven needed some time to digest it. In fact, why didn''t Steven know these truths? It was just explained by a bystander like Hugo, and he was a top actor, especially a top actor who was very picky about the script and the work, the thoughts in Steven''s mind began to collide violently, producing countless sparks. Hugo didn''t bother Steven either, just quietly holding the red wine glass, feeling the intoxicating aroma. Time has calmed down at this moment, but history has shifted silently. Chapter 1456： Friends bottom line Steven raised his eyes and looked at Hugo carefully, not knowing when he started, he had finished thinking, and his attention shifted to Hugo. Hugo also noticed the gaze falling on him, and when he raised his eyes, he saw Stevens eyes hidden under the bushy eyebrows, "Hugo, you once thought, I will ask you these opinions, and you Will you talk to me in that kind of...sounding tone?" Hugo was stunned. At this time, Stevens expression seemed very serious, and the majesty of the entire superiors appeared again. It seems that Hugos words just now were a bit taken for granted. In Stevens view, obviously Some are condescending, which makes Steven very uncomfortable. However, Hugo did not panic. Instead, he smiled, "You mean, when I was shooting on''Schindler''s List'', I pointed directly at you and yelled at you?" This sentence is completely out of the question. Steven expected that he was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed, "No, I must have never thought of such a scene at that time." Steven lowered his head and chuckled, and then he said, "Two weeks ago, the three of us went to Las Vegas. In fact, it was because of the distribution department. We are investigating some small distribution companies. Is it necessary to establish an issuing department and then make an acquisition." Hugo was very surprised. Steven asked his opinion only today, but in fact they have already begun to prepare. "However, you also know that DreamWorks does not have the support of a consortium, and everything depends on ourselves. We are also carefully reviewing whether this is necessary." Steven''s words made Hugo lightly tap his chin. Although it seems that the Big Three of DreamWorks is rich in wealth, Hollywood is a Wall Street game, and movements are calculated in units of billions. This is also the reason why large film companies must rely on consortium support, because personal wealth is just a drop in the bucket. At present, the first batch of independently produced films by DreamWorks has been launched one after another. It is conceivable that their funds will be even more tight. Perhaps, in history, DreamWorks has also considered establishing its own distribution department, but in the end it gave up because it did not have enough confidence in the ratio of pay to return. "After listening to your opinions today, I think we might have different views." Steven did not comment on Hugo''s opinions, but simply mentioned them. It can be seen that although Steven discussed such an important and confidential issue with Hugo today, he still has reservations. Even so, this is already amazing enough, coupled with the Industrial Light and Magic incident, the two huge investment projects of 20th Century Fox, etc., all this means that Hugo has officially entered the center circle of Hollywood power. , He even has the ability to make changes to the future development of the industry. Hugo did not intend to continue discussing in depth, because he has self-knowledge, just like in Industrial Light and Magic. Everything he knows is fur and all is on paper. These are not the areas he is good at, so there is no need not to. Know how to pretend. "So, are you not interested in that project of James?" Steven smiled and changed the subject. It can be seen that he has a lot of thoughts, but for this kind of bigwig-level figure, almost every day There are things he needs to worry about, he can adjust it himself. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, "Why, do you want me to be interested? Or are you a lobbyist again?" Steven''s contacts are all over Hollywood, and everyone knows Steven and Yu. Guo''s relationship is also a teacher and a friend, so Steven has been asked as a lobbyist several times, which is really dumbfounding. Steven immediately showed an expression of disgust, "I''m not so casual. Even if I want to be a lobbyist, I will persuade you to join the''Men in Black'' first." "Aha, I have forgotten this one." Hugo nodded repeatedly, "So the script has been revised now?" "Why, are you really interested?" Steven immediately smiled, "I originally thought that if you took the "Independence Day" work, you would not be interested in commercial films in the short term." "Why are you always willing to label me? I''m really an easy-going actor." Hugo shrugged innocently, but in exchange for Steven''s speechless white eyes, Hugo didn''t hold back his laugh. "Im serious! However, in the script of''Men in Black'', I dont know if you have considered changing the model, such as a black man and a white partner. I personally think that Will Smith should be very good. Audience." In fact, at least one-third of the credit for the success of "Men in Black" should be credited to Will. Although Wills box office appeal is no longer in 2009, and like Tom Cruise, he has fallen into a low ebb, but the "Men in Black" series is still his trump card, he is humorous, approachable, and The heroic image has been loved by countless people. If you change a leading actor, Hugo is not sure whether "Men in Black" can still succeed. Steven picked up the wine glass and smiled, "So, are you an opinion expert now?" Obviously, Steven does not like Hugo to interfere with his decision. After all, Hugo has nothing to do with the crew of "Men in Black". If Hugo is the leading actor of "Men in Black", I suggest opposing the actors. This is understandable, Hugo. Now I have such qualifications, but obviously this is not the case. Hugo raised his hands and surrendered, "Sorry, I have crossed that line. I will save my opinion until tomorrow and have a good talk with Roland." Hugo''s joking words made the slightly serious atmosphere relaxed again. When he got up, Steven also chuckled lightly, and the two of them didn''t continue on the topic. After a meal, it was early ten o''clock. When Hugo and Steven left "cut", a group of paparazzi swarmed at the door and quickly pressed the flashlight in their hands. For such a situation, the two were well prepared. Today, they did not deliberately hide their travel. Hugo was recognized by other people at the entrance of the restaurant, so it is not surprising that the paparazzi learned about it. Both Hugo and Steven were calm. Surrounded by paparazzi, after smiling and saying goodbye, Hugo stood there and watched Steven get in the car and drive away. The paparazzi frantically pressed the shutter at the car where Steven left. A small group of paparazzi swarmed towards their car and quickly caught up with Steven. The remaining small group of paparazzi surrounded Hugo. , For fear that one would not pay attention, Hugo left. But obviously the paparazzi had miscalculated. Hugo showed no signs of being anxious. The car Samora was driving was never seen, and Hugo actually started walking along the Wilshire Boulevard, which made the paparazzi panic. "Hugo, what did you talk with Steven tonight?" "Is it about the next work you are about to collaborate on?" "I heard that James Cameron also appeared just now. Is he in contact with you?" "During the filming of''Independence Day'', you made time to have a meal with Steven, but you were unwilling to participate in the Golden Globes and Grammys. What is the reason for this?" "Will DreamWorks and you cooperate again?" The voice of the question was accompanied by flashing lights swarming in all directions, but Hugo never answered, just walked slowly along the street, dragging a large group of paparazzi hula la la and walked forward, the scene was magnificent. "Hugo, Hugo, Hugo..." A series of hurried and sharp shouts came out, and Hugo saw the short and thin green face, impressively Brian Heavison and Austin Wiche Dirk these two underage paparazzi. "Hey, guys." Hugo actually responded, smiling at the two little guys, which made the other paparazzi around depressed. Hugo still doesn''t remember the names of the two children, but at least he has an impression on his face. Brian quickly followed Hugo. Although there were still seven or eight paparazzi trailing around at this time, half of them passed to Steven, so the surroundings were already a lot looser, "Hugo, you tonight Why did you eat with Steven?" "A friend''s private party." Hugo did not evade any more, and replied with a smile on his face. Austin next to him was still taking pictures and shouted, "Hugo, smile, smile!" Hugo looked at Austin''s lens. In the past, even more than a scissors hand, Austin immediately pressed the shutter to record this moment. "Is it just a gathering of friends?" Brian reconfirmed when he saw the needle. "Yes Hugo nodded, smiled and pointed to the restaurant behind him," David showed off this restaurant to us before, and then Steven and I have been very greedy. Today It was so late to book a place, so we rushed over to make up for this regret. " Hugo explained the whole situation clearly in a few words, and the other paparazzi around closed their mouths, "You don''t want to continue with me, I just want to take a walk home. So, I think you can stop work first. To prevent your parents from worrying all the time." After Hugo finished speaking, both Brian and Austin laughed, "Thank you, we will go back soon." Brian quickly said, "Hugo, I hope you have a good night''s dream." Then he pulled on. Austin, standing still, did not continue to follow. Hugo waved to the two people, still walking forward calmly. The remaining paparazzi followed a few more steps, but found that no matter what they asked, Hugo had no intention to speak. After thinking about it, they had achieved their goal, and there was no point in continuing to follow. So Lu One after another stopped. It''s just that they are not treated so well. Hugo didn''t pay attention to them at all, and continued to move forward on his own. The paparazzi watched Hugo''s back for a while, and then disappeared like birds and beasts. Chapter 1457： Right to choose When he got home, Hugo called Rick and mentioned about the meeting with James today. Rick was just a little stunned, and then he laughed, "No wonder Kevin asked me for dinner several times before. " Rick also figured out everything at this time. Kevin had spent a lot of effort before. It could not be just for an "Independence Day". Obviously, it was not just the "Titanic". What Kevin really wanted was Long-term cooperation-Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is now a force that cannot be ignored. Of course, what Kevin is planning recently is naturally the "Titanic". "Independence Day" has not yet finished, and the next one has already entered the plan, and Kevin is really ambitious. "How did you talk to James?" Rick seemed very relaxed. After the first 20 million remuneration was created on Independence Day, Rick now has a very relaxed choice, and he does not want to urge Hugo all the time. So the mentality is better. "It''s not very pleasant, maybe you can listen to James'' version." Hugo said with a chuckle, but didn''t say much. "But the investment of 200 million US dollars and the salary of 20 million US dollars, James is so promised, you Shouldn''t you be very interested in this?" "Wow, I''m really interested, but the problem is, you are not interested." Rick said with certainty. Based on his understanding of Hugo, in fact, simply sketch in his mind and know how Hugo and James talked. It''s one thing, Rick is not familiar with the personalities of these top Hollywood figures, but he is certainly no stranger. "How do you know that I am not interested?" Hugo asked directly, enthusiastically, "Maybe, I am very interested in James this script?" Rick didn''t hesitate at all, and directly replied, "Of course it couldn''t be better. I will definitely try my best to fight for this script for you." "Even if James doesn''t want me to be the leading actor?" Hugo asked rhetorically. "Even if James doesn''t want you to be the leading actor!" Rick replied affirmatively. Hugo laughed dumbfounded. Hollywood is a world run by money. In the crew, the real power of life and death is the producer. No matter how great the power of the director is, the producer cant surpass the producer. Look at David Finchers filming. You know what happened in Alien 3, and he doesn''t even have the final editing rights. Of course, top directors like Steven will also serve as producers and take the decision-making power in their own hands. It is very rare that Fox tried to change the ending in the "Seven Deadly Sins" in the twentieth century. This time, Fox compromised with Hugo in the twentieth century. But if 20th Century Fox is allowed to choose between James and Hugo, this is definitely not an easy battle. After all, James is the real core of the "Titanic" and the actors are only part of it. Of course, Ricks self-confidence is not without reason. In terms of the current level of Foxs trust in Hugo in the twentieth century, it is very likely that Hugo will be able to win the discourse initiative and deflate James. However, Hugo also clearly knows that it is not uncommon for the director and the actors in the crew to have a disagreement. But in a situation like Hugo and James, once the conflict between the two parties intensifies, it will be a disaster for the entire crew, and it is very likely. The terrifying scene of the "future water world" will be reproduced. This is something no one wants to see, including Rick. Rick heard Hugos chuckle, and the corners of his mouth were curved, "Hugo, Im serious. The most important thing is yourself. Do you want to appear in this movie?" Indeed, does Hugo want to star in "Titanic"? This is the point. After hanging up the phone, Hugo stood there thinking for a while, but there was a mess of thoughts in his mind. He couldn''t figure out a clear idea. He went to the kitchen and poured a glass of juice, and then slowly walked to the hall. The sofa sat down, lost in thought. Hugo clearly remembered that he walked into the cinema to watch the "Titanic" scene, because that was the first time he watched a brand new movie in the cinema. Because I was born in a small town, the movie theaters in the town usually show old movies from the past, which are organized by the school to watch them, similar to the replays of old movies such as "Mom Loves Me Again" and "Tunnel War". After watching a lot of movies on video tapes one after another, "Titanic" was in all at the time. When it was released in China, he finally got the opportunity to enter the cinema for the first time to watch a new movie released nationwide. The shock on the big screen gave the young Hugo an unparalleled shock. It can be said that it directly refreshed his worldview and made him realize for the first time that there is such a magical one on the other side of the earth. world. Of course, the love between Jack and Ruth is even more earth-shattering, and that kind of love that breaks through life and death and breaks through the shackles of the world has opened a brand new door. Just as "Titanic" swept the world by storm, Hugo also became one of the swept members. Later, he also treasured a set of "Titanic" genuine DVDs. If Hugo were asked the same question just a few years ago, he would almost jump up and say excitedly, "I do, I do..." There is no need for any thought or hesitation at all, he Will make every effort to become one of them. But now Hugo hesitated. Is it because Hugo no longer attaches importance to the "Titanic"? Obviously not. In fact, Hugo still has an uncontrollable excitement when he thinks that he can be one of them. Even if the cold juice slides into his stomach, he can still feel the blazing flames in his chest. Starring in "Titanic" has nothing to do with acting, and has nothing to do with the pay, this is just a beautiful dream of childhood. So, what is different now? Hugo has grown up and matured. He knows that, many times, the real meaning of dreams lies not in realizing it, but in the process of chasing it. Hugo once heard a boy named James Hooper (james.) tell his own story. This British boy named James Hooper is famous because he is among the human beings in the Guinness Book of Records. The youngest record holder for the summit of Mount Everest, he successfully summited the highest peak of the earth when he was only eighteen years old. James said in an interview that when he reached the summit of Mount Everest, his joy was not as crazy as he imagined. After descending from Mount Everest, he was even more confused and depressed for a long time, even Once had depression: Because he felt that his dream had come true, it seemed that there was no other pursuit in life. Later, James completed the feat of moving from the South Pole to the North Pole without motivation. With the completion of his dreams one by one, he became more and more empty instead. James then realized that realizing dreams is very important, indeed very important, but the process of sprinting towards dreams is even more important. He started preparing for the summit of Mount Everest at the age of thirteen. At first, his parents were firmly opposed, but he relied on his own small steps to convince his parents, and then went through the process of arduous search for sponsors. Finally completed this feat when he was eighteen years old. Compared to the moment when Everest climbed to the top, the happiest time was the nearly six years of running wildly before. The same is true for Hugo. It is a dream to be a singer on the stage and an actor standing in front of the camera, but compared to the moment when the dream is realized, he has gone through the previous ten years of running wildly and after the unremitting efforts after crossing. This process is the most beautiful. Hugo suddenly remembered his tireless pursuit of acting skills during the filming of "Death Row", which has exceeded the scope of his dreams and has become a new goal for him to continuously sharpen himself; the same is true for the glory to death music, when they are lost After being enterprising, losing their individuality and sharpness, this band ceased to exist. Vaguely, Hugo seemed to have touched the cause of his music bottleneck, but it just flashed through in his mind and disappeared soon, which made Hugo a little confused... Maybe he still needs a while to slow down. Slow precipitation. The same is true for "Titanic", Hugo now has a chance to appear, and as long as he nods, Hugo believes that it is difficult for Kevin to refuse, even if James Cameron does not like it. But after Hugo really plays, will things be as beautiful as imagined? Hugo knows that it is difficult to estimate, because he knows that shooting a movie is not only weaving a dream, but also a huge team creation process, which requires the concerted efforts of everyone on the crew. From the very beginning, James didnt like Hugos role as "Titanic". Although he didnt know how he was persuaded by Kevin, he was only willing to come over and talk to Hugo today, but Hugo knew ~www.novelhall. com~ Even if he bowed his head to James, explained his meaning clearly, and expressed satisfaction with the script, James with a grudge would not easily cross this threshold. Hugo''s "fame" is a thorn in James'' heart, even Hugo is willing to converge all his personalities to obey James, and conflicts will erupt sooner or later. This is determined by personality. The "Titanic" looks beautiful, but if you really are in it, maybe Hugo, the Hugo now, will ruin it. Hugo clearly knows that his childhood dreams are many and many, but it is impossible for all of them to be realized. He hoped to star in "The Redemption of Shawshank" and failed; he hoped to star in "Mission: Impossible" but failed; he hoped to star in "The Redemption of Shawshank" "Guess the train", failed...Compared with these specific dreams, Hugo''s current life itself is on the road toward the dream, "Titanic" is just another beautiful dream on this road. It''s not that the realization of dreams is not important or good, but that you have to know clearly that the way you are going is life itself, and dreams are only the end. So, as Rick said, leaving James aside, does Hugo himself really want to play "Titanic"? Sitting on the sofa, letting the moonlight fall all over the floor, cold water drops slowly falling outside the glass in his hand. Time slowed down in this way, but Hugo hesitated. Chapter 1458： Rushing "''Independence Day'' officially ends!" "Twentieth Century Fox: Everything went well for''Independence Day'' and it will be released on July 4th as originally planned." "Hugo Lancaster is officially determined to attend the Oscars ceremony that will kick off this weekend!" "Hugo: It is my honor to be able to attend the Academy Awards. I am very willing to join this carnival." "The 68th Oscar will be unveiled soon: Hugo is sure to attend!" ... With the closing of "Independence Day", all the news became lively in an instant, with reports from major newspapers and magazines flooding in. It was only then that people realized that the Oscars ceremony, which had been thought to have to wait for a while, had been silently. Is here. Suddenly, the topic of Oscar was noisy. Compared with the troika of "Pulp Fiction", "Forrest Gump", and "Shawshank''s Redemption" that went hand in hand last year, all the attention this year was focused on the acting department, the most important being the overall quality of the film. The decline was too obvious, and the competitiveness of the script, director and other departments has also declined. The "Brave Heart" and "Apollo 13" leading the nomination stage, the "Sense and Emotion" and "Pig Baby" that have attracted much attention at other award ceremonies before, and the topical "Death Row" and "The Postman" "Far from the gambling city", these works do not have the ability to sweep the army in terms of influence or the work itself, and the overall strength is slightly inferior. The overall momentum is quite short compared to last year. . However, the competition for the four major awards in the acting department has undoubtedly created countless eyeball effects, especially after experiencing the list of winners referred to by the Golden Globe Award, where the four Oscars in the acting department will go has become the hottest topic. Especially with regard to Hugo''s prospects at this year''s Oscars, even reporters who are members of the entertainment circle are no exception. When Nicholas McLenna entered the media center, he saw a group of colleagues gathered together, each holding a cup of coffee in his hand, arguing about something fiercely, Nicholas raised his eyebrows, and then headed toward the "Los Angeles Times" workspace. The direction took a step forward. Tomorrow is the Oscars ceremony. Today, almost all media from all over the world gathered in the media center in Dorothy Chandler Hall to prepare for tomorrows live broadcast, which can accommodate more than a thousand journalists working here at the same time. "Hey, Nick." A voice rang, Nicholas followed the voice and looked over, and he saw James Rattle standing on the side. The American Weeklys workshop was on the right hand side of the entrance, "How is it outside? Is the protest still going on?" Nicholas shook his head, "It has been evacuated. I heard that it is going to the broadcasting facility of the subsidiary-tv." As the Oscars approached, all topics began to warm up. Starting yesterday, a black priest named Jesse Jackson (jesse.) led the radical group Rainbow Alliance (.) to conduct protests. Jesse is a well-known leader of the black movement and is hailed by many as another leader after Martin Luther King. This time, Jesse organized a protest against the problems faced by African Americans and other minorities in the film industry. They believe that the outspoken portrayal of minorities in movies and TV needs to be adjusted, and the entertainment industry The employment ratio of minority groups in China is too low. In this years Oscar nominations, Dianne Houston (.), who was nominated for the live-action short film award, is the only African-American nominated. This shows that minorities are in The terrible situation in Hollywood. However, this situation is not limited to Hollywood, in fact, it is true throughout the United States, and discrimination exists in all aspects. Jessie just wanted to use platforms like Oscar to promote her ideas. So the media didn''t worry too much. James nodded and changed the subject, "How about, are you sure when Hugo will appear on the red carpet tomorrow?" But before Nicholas could answer, someone nearby shouted, "Hey, Nick, you said, do you choose the "Seven Deadly Sins" or the "Death Row"?" After this sound rang in the noisy media center, it attracted the attention of a large number of people in an instant. The circle of people who had gathered to drink coffee and argued quickly walked over and surrounded Nicholas, babbling. Arguing tongues. Nicholas couldn''t help but chuckle. He wondered how these colleagues got together, because they were all gossip. Obviously, for every ordinary audience in the United States, this is the ultimate problem: Which of Hugo''s performance in "Seven Deadly Sins" or "Death Row" is better? "I choose''Death Convict Walk'', you know." Nicholas said with a smile without hesitation. No, Nicholas just said a word, and there was a crackling and quarrel around him, it was so lively. "But Hugo''s performance in the''Seven Deadly Sins'' is so amazing, it makes Brad look like a wooden stake." "Even Morgan was eclipsed in front of Hugo." "But watching Hugo and Susan Biao play, that Its amazing! The performance in''Death Row is absolutely unmatched!" "Do you support Brad''s victory over Hugo? This is ridiculous!"... James saw the smile on Nicholas face and he laughed, "They have been arguing for almost 30 minutes." Obviously he has heard a lot just now, and this question is a matter of opinion. It is estimated that everyone will have their own opinions. The choice, which is also the most difficult part, shows that Hugo has contributed an amazing performance in these two works, "So,''death prisoner''s walk''? Huh?" "Why, do you support the''Seven Deadly Sins''?" Nicholas asked rhetorically. James shook his head, "No, I''m just worried. It is really too difficult to choose between''Death Row'' and the''Seven Deadly Sins''. It is even more difficult than whether it is Forrest Gump or Pulp Fiction. Its all difficult. Im worried that the college judges will not be able to make a decision. This will cause a serious division of votes and ultimately nothing." "Sometimes, being too good is also a bad thing." Nicholas said with a small smile. If Hugo didnt get double nomination for acting, and just won a nomination in Best Actor or Best Supporting Actor, then the result is obvious. No matter which award it is, Hugo is absolutely outstanding and able to relax. Included in the bag. The breathtaking performances of the three works "Before Sunrise", "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row" are enough to form a strong word-of-mouth power, allowing Hugo to easily win the competition for that award. But now the college has given Hugo double nominations. This shows that even the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences has affirmed Hugos performance; but on the other hand, it has given this problem to every college. The judges, it is conceivable that the voting crisis has reached an unprecedented height. "I support Hugo in taking a supporting actor, and then the actor will give Nicholas Cage..." Suddenly a voice came out, but there was no time to say the following words, which triggered another fierce debate. "I also support Cage, his performance in "Far from Casino" is really outstanding!" "Yes, yes, I was watching autobiography when I was watching the movie. Cage''s performance completely shocked me! "Cage''s performance this time is simply impossible to replicate" "I can sink endlessly without expression, please, I can also do it well or not, everyone can do it, without any technical content" "The true performance is also a kind of performance. , Dont you know? Its just as exciting! Even in terms of hard power, Cage is more than two blocks worse than Hugo, not to mention the fact that''Away from Casino'' is not as good as''Death Row''s Walk''... There were a lot of disputes that made people unable to hear the words themselves, "Nick, what about you? Do you think it should be Hugo defeating Cage?" "Of course, it has always been the case." The named Nicholas did not hesitate at all. "Don''t tell me how outstanding Cage''s performance is. After you watch Hugo''s soul-shocking performance, all the compliments to Cage are Pale as ****. As for Hugos previous outstanding performances, I will not list them one by one, lest I speak of thirsty." These are reporters, relying on their pens and mouths to eat. At this time, they are not public statements published in the newspapers, but their own private discussions, and each of them is very sharp. When Nicholas said this, some people were dissatisfied again. "I don''t think that Hugo is better than Cage. The performance of two people can only be a tie at best!" "Kaiqi is truly outstanding, and his breakthrough is more difficult than Hugo." "You are a personal emotional color ~ www .novelhall.com~Unfair or objective" "You should really look at "Away from Casino"" "Then you saw you fell asleep, didn''t you?"... The last conversation suddenly emerged from the noise, everyone heard it, and then everyone burst into laughter. At this time, people walked into the media center one after another, and they saw the discussion circle of at least 30 people in front of them. They were unwilling to squeeze in. After hearing the topic of discussion, some people laughed. Hehe turned and left, and then argued with the people around him; some stood on the periphery of the encirclement and discussed lowly with those around him; others walked directly to the middle and said loudly Coming out of my own thoughts: "Why everyone is talking about Hugo and Cage, I think Richard Dreyfus should get the prize." Amidst the laughter, a voice seriously explained that everyone was stunned. The person involved seemed to take it for granted, Why look at me so strangely, as long as you are a nominee, you can hope to win, dont you? I think Richards performance this time is very wonderful, he deserves the second Oscar. people." Indeed, this is the Oscar, and every nominee is a competitor. This is also the biggest variable in the awards ceremony. With the approach of the Oscar, the whole Los Angeles is lively, and countless discussions are coming, making the City of Angels instantly become the focus. In the focus. Chapter 1459： Topic effect Just like last year''s "Forrest Gump", "Pulp Fiction" and "Shawshank''s Redemption", this year''s competition also made it difficult for people to choose, especially the duel between Hugo and Nicholas Cage, from "Death Row" It became a topic when it was released, and it continued to the top of the major award ceremonies, and then reached a feverish degree because of the Golden Globe Awards, and the Berlin Film Festival pushed the value of the topic to the peak! The academys move to give Hugo double nomination for acting has made the problem even more complicated, and the previously indeterminate answer is now even more elusive and unpredictable. Not to mention ordinary audiences. Even the entertainment reporters in the circle are arguing. Almost everyone has their own answers. It is conceivable that the inner struggle and pain of the college judges when voting, which also makes Ming Ming The evening awards ceremony is even more interesting. Nicholas looked at the reporter who was arguing more and more fiercely in front of him, laughed dumbly, and turned to look at James, "Even if they fight harder, so what? It''s not us who voted." James also laughed, "It shows that the topic effect this time is strong enough." Generally speaking, entertainment journalists will not feel so strong in their sense of substitution, because they clearly know that the industry is so functioning, and the Oscars dont rely on media reporters to be able to control them. They have more than 5,000 members. It is difficult to say what choice the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences will make. This is also one of the greatest charms of Oscars. It''s like the "sensibility and emotion" that accidentally fell behind during the nomination stage, which really exceeded many people''s expectations. Therefore, reporters generally look at it from an objective perspective-not as an honor, it is just a feast, a party, and a news topic. However, this time it was a little different. Hugo won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor at the 66th Oscar by virtue of "Schindler''s List", becoming the second youngest winner in film history after Timothy Hutton. ; The following year, Hugo won applause from the public opinion by relying on the amazingly delicate and humorous performances in "Pulp Fiction". Many people even thought that he could be the emperor in one fell swoop, but he turned out to be a Tom Hanks creation. A foil of history; this year, Hugo ushered in an explosion of acting skills, and almost everyone believed that this was the year of Hugo. However, the Golden Globes said "no" to this. At this moment, the trend of the award ceremony became interesting. The topical effect with Hugo as the core quickly swept the entire North American continent: In the end, it was the choice of "Seven Sects". Is the anonymous person of sin or Matthew who chose to "walk on the death row"? Where will the head-on confrontation between Hugo and Brad Pitt eventually go? Will the competition between Hugo and Nicolas Cage have unexpected results? Can Hugo win the best original screenplay in one fell swoop? The most important thing is that Hugo, who has won three nominations, can be nominated for both acting and whether Hugo will win the Golden Man again after "Schindler''s List" and push the strong momentum of the past few years to the peak; or will Too much is too late, but in the end he returned empty-handed? If you miss such a wonderful year, can Hugo replicate such a miracle again? If there is no prize this year, does it mean that Hugo will never have a chance? Will it prosper and decline, and then start to go downhill, repeating the path after the "Death Poetry Society"? Countless suspense and countless question marks have completely affected people''s sense of expectation. At this time, although the concept of the awards season has not yet formed, the results of the previous awards ceremonies have become people''s reference. Hugo won the National Critics Association Award, the Screen Actors Guild Award, the Los Angeles Film Critics Association Award, and Chicago The Film Critics Association Award and the Berlin Film Festivals actor title, while Nicholas Cage has won the National Film Critics Association Award, the New York Film Critics Association Award, the San Francisco Film Critics Association Award, the Boston Film Critics Association Award and the Golden Globe Awards. Said that two people go hand in hand, regardless of high or low, it is difficult to distinguish the outcome. Strictly speaking, Nicholas Cage has the upper hand slightly, because Hugo won the Silver Bear for Best Actor at the Berlin Film Festival. Although the situation of the Golden Globes has become extremely embarrassing after Hugo''s return from Berlin, but in fact, everyone knows that the tastes of Berlin and Oscars are completely different. On the contrary, the taste of the Golden Globes is only Is the closest to Oscar. As of 1996, of all the winners of the best actor and best actress in the history of the Berlin Film Festival, only three actors have successfully won the Oscars, namely Sidney Poitier in 1963. (.), Lee Marvin (lee.) in 1965 and Tom Hanks in 1994. It can be seen that Oscars do not agree with the aesthetic concept of the Berlin Film Festival. Many people even joked that the winner of the best actor and best actress at the Berlin Film Festival in February can directly declare that they have missed the Oscar, although this is just a joke. , But it can be seen from this that the orientation of the two associations is completely different. The Golden Globes is another aspect. Their list of winners coincides with the Oscars at a very high rate. In the past five years, the Golden Globes and the Oscar winners have been consistent four times, and the film queen has maintained five consecutive shots. Sub-synchronization. This is also an important reason for the uproar after the Golden Globes. Everyone thinks that Hugo has the upper hand this year. It is definitely a good opportunity to win. However, it turned out that Nicholas suddenly emerged as the leader of the Golden Globes, plus this years Golden Globes. The other five departments of the ball awards were all in chaos, which created the chaos that Qianfu pointed out. Later, with Hugo winning the Silver Bear Award for Best Actor at the Berlin Film Festival-although the aesthetic fit is not high, but still let the suspense come back, can Hugo perform miracles again? It can be said that such a huge suspense has ignited the curiosity of even media reporters who are participants. They are witnesses, participants, and founders of the glory of Hugo''s career in the past few years, so they are more Everyone is more enthusiastic, more excited, and more excited, which allows them to join the hot discussion. However, just as the last voice said, the nominee has a chance, not just Hugo and Cage. At present, Massimo Trosi of The Postman and Anthony Hopkins of The Nixon Biography are temporarily lagging behind, but Richard Dreyfus has also shown that it is not inferior to Hugo. , Cage''s hard power, only because of the slightly weak topicality, it was overwhelmed. Richard, who is forty-nine this year, is also an important figure in Hollywood. His famous work is "American Style Painting" directed by George Lucas. Later, he also served as Steven Spielberg''s "Big White". "Shark" and "the third type of contact (.. of. the.. actor, and beat Woody Allen and John Travolta at the fiftieth Oscars to win the actor. The Little Golden Man became the youngest actor in the history of Oscars-he was only thirty years old and one hundred and fifty-six days old when he won the award. This record has been retained until today, when the Oscars are about to begin this year. As we all know, Oscars always pay more attention to the qualifications of actors in the best actor department. Most of the golden age for actor awards is after the age of 40, and above the 68th Oscar so far, 35 years old. There are only six actors who have won the following awards. Clark Gable relied on "One Night Wind. Flow" at the age of 34 to win the award for the first time, James Stewart relied on "Philadelphia Story (the. at the age of 33 to win the award, and Marlon Brando was about to turn 31. With the title of "Dock Storm", Maximilian Schell (.) won the statuette at the age of thirty-one with the "Nuremberg Trial", and Daniel Day Lewis titled the Emperor with "My Left Foot" He was only thirty-two years old. Then there is Richard, who broke the record for the youngest award. Moreover, after entering the mid-sixties, the judges began to sneer at handsome guys. Handsome guys like Clark Gable, Marlon Brando, James Stewart who can win awards in their thirties are almost extinct, unless they Already old-for example Paul Newman. This year, Richard gave a wonderful performance in "Life Is Beautiful for You" and ushered in another peak of his acting career. Although the momentum is not as good as Hugo and Cage, no one can deny his absolute strength. It can be said that if Richard breaks the shackles this year and wins an upset award, this will also be a new record. He joins Marlon Brando, Tom Hanks and others and becomes seventh in film history and won twice. The actor of the actor. Of course, if Hugo or Nicholas wins, it will create a historical record. They can all join the ranks of winning actors under 35 years old, and Hugo will break the record of film history and become the first "two" character. Winners at the beginning. Especially considering that Hugo is only twenty-eight years old, and he is still a handsome guy, this also puts a layer of fog on the whole pattern You know, the man who was nominated for the actor for the first time Only less than 10% of actors are younger than 30 years old. After the 1980s, a premise was added: he cannot be a handsome guy. However, under all these adverse conditions, Hugo has the qualifications that Oscar values ??most. The achievements of historical works and the contributions of acting skills over the years have absolutely met the requirements, and the three works of last year have a strong momentum. It is not to be ignored. This also opens up all possibilities and is full of countless unknowns. Hugo''s journey to challenge the record can be said to be a process of "impact impossible". Coupled with such factors as the Golden Globes and the Berlin Film Festival, let alone the topical effect of reporters, even the management of major production companies, top directors and producers, and behind-the-scenes staff are full of this years Oscars. With expectations, everyone is waiting for a result. Perhaps it was the moment to witness the miracle. "No matter who wins the prize, this is a night to make history, isn''t it?" Nicholas McKenna looked at James Rattle with a smile, said with a smile, and then turned away from the crowd and headed towards the "Los Angeles Times." Walked to his workplace. But other reporters still gathered around each other, arguing fiercely: Where will the list of Oscar winners go this year? --17075+d6su9h+10851825--> Chapter 1460： Warm up slowly As the venue for this years Oscars, the Dorothy Chandler Hall has gradually warmed up since a month ago. The awards ceremony will be held tomorrow, which will make the Dorothy Chandler Hall crowded and in and out of the media. Reporters and staff are in an endless stream, and the excitement of the media center at this moment is just the tip of the iceberg. Although the overall quality of this years works has dropped significantly, the competition between Hugo and Nicholas Cage has sparked numerous sparks, and even surpassed the competition between Hugo and Brad Pitt and became above the Oscars this year. The biggest point of view. The media reporters are exchanging their own gossip after a meal, and radio and TV shows are also discussing the final ownership of the actor. "I heard that Tom Cruise voted for Hugo." "I talked to Schwarzenegger and he voted for Cage." "Jack Nicholson chose Hugo in both the leading actor and supporting actor department." "Redford chose Pete." "Kevin Costner said he supports Nicholas Cage." "Coppola voted for Cage, of course, it''s not unusual, is it?" ...Various rumors circulate in the media center. The only difference from the past is that the focus of discussion is not the attribution of the best film, but the trend of the best actor. Because everyone knows that maybe this is the closest Hugo is to the Oscar actor Golden Man, but it can also be said that it is the farthest Hugo from the Golden Man. Whether it will be a matter of course or is too late, the uncertainty is too rich, maybe There is too much sex, and no one can predict the result. If you miss it, maybe Hugo will no longer be able to replicate such a year, just as "1994" could not be replicated, perhaps Hugo will usher in his "1995-style landslide." Therefore, everyone is curious, everyone is predicting, everyone is expressing their own opinions. There are less than twenty-four hours left before the 68th Oscars ceremony, and the entire Hollywood is starting to move quickly. According to incomplete statistics, in the past week, only the topic of "Hugo vs. Nicholas" It has been mentioned more than 6,000 times by major radio and television stations, not to mention the topic of "Oscar". Even overseas markets have given Oscars unimaginable attention, even surpassing the year when the Troika Thin Ice won and lost last year. Thanks to the popularity of the Berlin Film Festival, more than 400 reporters from the entire European continent were sent to Los Angeles to conduct live interviews. This number not only created a record high, but even increased by 30 percentage points from last year''s figure. The major media exclaimed "unbelievable." The stark contrast to the Oscars is naturally the dilemma of the Golden Globes. Last year, the Golden Globes ratings achieved good results, but the topic was robbed of the limelight by the Sundance Film Festival; this year''s Golden Globes ratings fell sharply. , The list of winners is constantly controversial, and internal conflicts intensify... It is simply overwhelmed and precarious. After suffering a double blow, the Golden Globes are now on the verge of being issued, and perhaps after the Oscars ceremony is over, things will change drastically. The entire city, the entire country, and the entire land are filled with countless discussions, slowly warming up for the Oscars, just waiting for the opening moment of the awards ceremony to completely erupt. As the person involved, Hugo was making final preparations for tomorrow''s red carpet. With the help of his assistant, Hugo solemnly put on his suit, buttoned it, and carefully looked at himself in the full-length mirror before him. In fact, the evening dresses for the awards ceremony have already been selected, but after the upper body of the suit, some details were adjusted according to Hugo''s figure. Today''s try-on is to confirm that the whole dress is absolutely fit. If there is a problem, it can be adjusted in time. Generally speaking, in order to attend the Oscars, many female stars start to do dietary conditioning three days or even a week in advance, and try to ensure that they appear on the red carpet in a perfect posture. For male stars, the requirements are not so high, but one day in advance Its also necessary to start controlling the amount of meals you eatotherwise, if you had a hangover the night before and walked onto the red carpet in confusion the next day, this would be enough to be a laughingstock for the next few months. Therefore, the final confirmation of the clothing details one day in advance will generally not cause problems, which is also to avoid rushing tomorrow. "How about the match? Do you need some accessories or handkerchiefs?" the assistant standing aside asked in a low voice. Although male artists wear uniform suits on the red carpet, people who really know how to dress can still wear their own style. Some subtle and invisible collocations will make the whole outfit stand out. For example, for a simple and clear black suit, in addition to the changes in tailoring, the collar and cufflinks of the shirt, the choice of bow tie, the personalized tie clip, the corsage on the left chest, etc. can all make the most basic black suit. Become different. Hugo turned around carefully, looked carefully, and shook his head, "No need." There are countless accessories in the three-tier trolley beside the assistant. The first layer is expensive watches, the second layer is bow ties, and the third layer is cufflinks and collar buttons. Behind him, there are Two three-tier carts and a dazzling array of accessories make people dizzy. Hearing Hugo''s clean refusal, the assistant turned his head helplessly and cast a glance at Thomas Wieland who was standing by. Thomas touched his brow bones helplessly, then stepped forward, hesitantly asked, "Hugo, are you sure?" Although Thomas is the head of Burberry''s entire US branch, and he is also a top figure calling for rain outside, he is always more special to Hugo, and he is more careful in his words. Even Thomas knows that Hugo is a good person to get along with. "I think this is very good. Adding other collocations will make it redundant." Hugo looked at the shape of his whole body again, curled his lips, and said nonchalantly. Thomas looked at Joseph standing aside again for help. Joseph also felt a headache, but he was obviously more comfortable than Thomas, so he asked directly, "Don''t want a watch?" Hugo was stunned, "Ah, you mean Rolex watches, right?" Hugo reacted right away. This time Hugo attended the Oscars ceremony, which was almost everyone''s attention. Rolex offered sponsorship. Hope that Hugo can wear their watch to appear at the awards ceremony. Not only Rolex, in fact, every accessory on Hugo is sponsored, not only is it free to wear, but also a lot of gifts. Twenty-three manufacturers have expressed their willingness to sponsor Hugo. From small items like cufflinks to invisible parts such as socks and underwear, all manufacturers are willing to sponsor. Rick is really a pick. Eye. In the end, Burberry still relied on the solid friendship with Hugo in the past three years to obtain the initiative. Hugo chose the styles of Burberry specifically designed for him for his suits and shirts. Burberrys design director Roberto Manicetti came to Los Angeles in person to personally design the suit for Hugo and then hand it over to authentic professional tailors. It took nearly three months before and after. Complete this suit-a one-of-a-kind suit. "It''s okay, I will wear it on Oscar night." Hugo replied simply and neatly, "This suit will not be worn. It is cumbersome." Hugo''s dress is mostly simple and comfortable. In fact, he doesn''t really know much about the so-called fashion. Hearing what Hugo said, Joseph didn''t say anything more, Thomas looked helpless, "But...this is a historical moment after all, don''t you want to be more grandiose?" "Haha, don''t you think I will definitely win the prize?" Hugo chuckled lightly and said jokingly, but his hands started to unbutton his suit. Hand-made custom suits really feel different. Every part is carefully measured and designed. It is completely different from buying a finished suit before. No wonder a suit costs three thousand pounds. Thomas felt Hugo''s ease and relaxed a little, "Don''t you want to win the prize? I think your chances are great." This is why Burberry is so cautious. If Hugo successfully wins the title, To create a historical moment, that will be the moment when Hugo shines. Thomas hopes that Burberry can become an important partner who accompanies Hugo to stand under the spotlight. Joseph raised his eyebrows and glanced at Thomas. In fact, since the media has been discussing this matter in full swing recently, they are naturally unavoidable to be exposed to these news almost every day. Although Hugo never said it, Joseph knew that in this overwhelming news, the pressure has been increasing invisibly. Hugo does not have much room to breathe, even if Hugo wants to relax, even if it rains. I want to be relieved, but it is definitely not that simple. Even Joseph and Samora were squeezed out of breath by the pressure. You can hear the discussion about this matter almost everywhere you go. There are even more people like Thomas who are hoping to ask positive questions. Maybe in They seem to be a way of support-the truth is also true, but it is undeniable that this sense of oppression is really terrible. Joseph looked at Hugo, trying to stop Thomas words, but Hugo let out a long sigh, and naturally handed the suit jacket to the assistant, and then began to unbutton his shirt, "Hehe, if I dont want to To win the prize, I must be a hypocrite, so..." Hugo''s words made Thomas chuckle, but Joseph still watched the subtle changes in Hugo''s expression with concern, "However, the Oscar is not determined by me. Isnt it? Of course, I voted for myself above the ballot. So, I hope the result proves that I am not a narcissist." Hugo''s generous and self-deprecating answer made the assistants next to him laugh lightly, but only Joseph could hear the bitterness in Hugo''s words. The kind of pretendingly relaxed helplessness made the smile more. heavy. Chapter 1461： 0 catties load Hugo stood in front of the bedrooms window sill, bathed in the blue moonlight outside the window, holding the phone in his hand, Cameron Diazs energetic voice came over, Im sure you can win the prize, 100% Hundred, I have absolute confidence in you!" "Cameron, you should know that the college has more than 5,000 judges?" Hugo exhaled a long breath with a helpless smile, "I think I should relax at this time." "My dear, you should have confidence in yourself. How much effort did you put into the filming of''Death Convict'' Walk. Did you forget all the things you experienced at that time?" Cameron said excitedly, but realized I didnt open which pot to lift which pot, and hurriedly stuck out my tongue, "Sorry, I shouldnt mention this. I mean, no one can deny your absolute strength. You have to believe in yourself, you can absolutely Stand on the stage and enjoy your glory!" Hugo knew that Cameron had absolute confidence in herself. She was helping herself build confidence and dispatch pressure, but Hugo could not feel any effect. Cameron''s expectations and enthusiasm only made the pressure on Hugo''s shoulders become heavier and heavier-what if he didn''t win the prize in the end? So will Cameron be more disappointed than him? Hugo opened his mouth and tried to explain his feelings, but when Cameron continued, "I will definitely watch the live broadcast tomorrow. Even if I am not there, I will be with you! So, all you need to do now is Relax, rest early, and then kill the audience with the most perfect posture tomorrow and tell the reporters who the man you are." Camerons joyous voice made Hugo laugh dumbly. When he reached his mouth, he couldnt help but swallowed, and then chuckled twice, Ill tell the reporter that Im Adams man. Hugos ridicule made Card. Mellon burst into laughter suddenly, and the hearty smile stirred the moonlight to jump. "Good night, you should rest early, too, isn''t there a shooting mission tomorrow?" Hugo whispered, and after saying good night again, he hung up the phone. There was a busy tone of "toot toot" on the phone, and Hugo''s right hand holding the phone suddenly fell. The violent gravity almost made him drop the phone. Fortunately, he tightened his palm in time at the last moment and grabbed it. He stopped the phone, but he felt the tremendous pressure on his shoulders, as if his entire back couldn''t be straightened. Slowly sat cross-legged on the ground, staring at the sliding glass door in front of him, looking at the courtyard in front of him. At this moment, the courtyard was quiet, the turquoise swimming pool reflected the cold moonlight, and a thin layer of water vapor was in the moonlight. It flows slowly, from the swimming pool to the tennis court next to it, lingering around the black stone wine cabinet and wooden table, just like a fairyland. Hugo originally thought that he could adjust his mentality very well, not only because he has experienced too much, even the incredible things from 2014 to 1992; but also because he has also experienced it in the past few years. After countless storms and waves, he has won the Goldman at the Oscars, and he has also won the title of actor in Cannes and Berlin. Therefore, Hugo feels that he will have a very peaceful mind, and he looks at this Oscar calmly and calmly. It seems that everything should be the same as last year, and when he refused to "stay away from the gambling city" and chose "death row" , Should have expected today, right? Because if it develops according to the historical trajectory, Nicholas Cage, who is "away from the gambling city", will eventually win. But... But... the facts are not like this. After the "Independence Day" was completed, the invisible pressure increased. Radio, TV, and newspaper discussions were everywhere. It seemed that everyone was discussing whether he could No prizes. When parking in the parking lot, the guard will mention Oscar; when dining in the restaurant, the waiter will mention Oscar; when jogging early in the morning, passing elderly people will mention Oscar; when basking on the beach, the coast guard will mention Oscar... Even when buying a chewing gum in a convenience store, you can hear the black man teasing there, Of course, the last thing you want to face is bad breath when giving an award testimony. If there is no desire, then you can maintain a calm mind; but as analyzed by the media, Hugo knows that he has achieved a breakthrough in acting skills last year, and all three works have been praised. All this seems to indicate, Hugo does have a great chance to win the Oscar competition for best actor. Hugo will never deny that he hopes to win the prize. Even if Hugo knows that the Oscar statuette is just one of many certainties, Alfred Hitchcock and Stanley Kubrick have missed Oscar in their lives, Peter Otto (Peter Otto). '') In his lifetime, he won eight nominations for the actor but all returned empty-handed. Paul Newman also waited almost his entire life to win the Golden Man... But even so, Hugo still hopes to win the prize, he will not deny his innermost feelings. Desire, because this little golden man represents the recognition of the entire Hollywood industry. It is this kind of desire that, in the ubiquitous discussion, began to continuously amplify and then amplify, and even began to become a kind of arrogance, a kind of greed, a kind of madness, which completely lost Hugo''s mentality. Up balance. Perhaps it was because he was too close to this little golden man, but he lost control. That kind of crazily surging desire made Hugo''s peace all the time completely upset. "I can win a prize, I can definitely win a prize... No, according to the historical trajectory, Cage won the prize... I really want to win the prize, what will it be like... I should be able to win the prize? Give it a prize... But if I dont win a prize, does that mean Ill never have a chance again? Will this dream come to my senses... I shouldnt win a prize... God, if I If you are not rewarded, isn''t it just a big joke..." Hugo only felt that he was on the verge of collapse, precarious. The huge pressure almost crushed him. He wanted to relax himself, but there was no way. He tried to ask Cameron for help, but he didn''t find a solution; he tried to ask Rick and Joseph to help him, but they still couldn''t understand their feelings after all... The whole world seems to be only himself, the pressure swarming from all directions is like a waterfall pouring down, and he sits alone in the abyss, unable to struggle, escape, and breathe, and can only watch the floods take him Submerged, and then his limbs were like being tied to heavy rocks. They did not float with the flood, but sank to the bottom of the water, watching the blue water gradually rise, and finally formed a vast ocean. , But he lay quietly in the deepest place, watching the whole world change from light blue to blue, then to dark blue, and finally to darkness... "Tingling bell..." The sudden ringing of the phone made Hugo frightened. The phone in his hand fell directly to the ground. Hugo realized that he was already sweating profusely and his entire back was wet. It was clear, sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window shivering, and looking around in a panic, only to find that the boundless darkness almost forced him to escape. The phone rang stubbornly, "Dingling...dingling..." Hugo tried to grab the handset, but found that his right hand was shaking badly. After trying twice, he picked up the phone. , He held the receiver to his ear stiffly, without speaking. But there was no one talking on the other end of the phone, just the sound of quiet breathing. The rapid breathing made Hugo close his eyes. The temple was aching. I dont know how long it took before I heard the call from the other end. Said, "So, are you nervous too?" The familiar voice and the familiar words made Hugo''s mouth twitched slightly, "Why, you are also nervous?" On the other end of the phone, it was Charlize Theron. Hugo has forgotten that Charlize won the Oscar nomination for Best Actress by relying on "Before Sunrise", which is not in line with the historical trajectory. Her first Oscar nomination was nine years earlier than the original history. Charlize chuckles self-deprecatingly, "Isn''t it normal for me to be nervous? After all, this is the first time I have been nominated, but why are you nervous? You should have a calm mind." "Maybe I''m greedy." Hugo whispered, letting out a long breath. It would be great if people could control their heart freely. Charlize sneered again, full of irony, "Actually, this is what I have been pursuing, isn''t it? I don''t want others to treat me as a vase. I hope people will recognize my strength. However, after winning the nomination, I began to fear. I was afraid that my strength did not reach the height that people expected." "Are you worried about your winning?" Hugo twitched his lips mockingly. "If I win the prize, it will be even more terrible." Charlize whispered, "Actually, I don''t know, whether I really want to win the prize or not, logically speaking... shouldn''t everyone expect to win the prize? But, I started to be scared." Hugo knew what Charlize meant. Charlize did not have enough confidence in her own strength. She worried that the nomination this time far exceeded her abilities, and then it would become the peak of her career-which would never be surpassed. "Afraid?" Hugo finally smiled, and the corners of his mouth were lightly outlined Don''t be too narcissistic, no one will vote for you just because you are beautiful. If you really win the prize, you should be happy, and then work harder and use your strength to prove that the prize is worthwhile, just like Audrey Hepburn. " Charlize did not show a smile, but let out a sigh of relief, "You said, are we a bunch of lunatics, but just a piece of iron, but we are fidgeting, panicking, and awake all night because of it. It looks like It''s like a fool who lacks true love and care." An iron block. Hugo was amused by Charlizes adjectives, and he actually laughed out, Yes, maybe in the eyes of many ordinary people, we are a bunch of lunatics, and we are so sincere and fearful because of a big piece of iron, as if we are lost. Its self-existence." "So, there will be nothing at the awards ceremony tomorrow, right?" Charlize said in a low voice. Hugo was silent for a while, and repeated in a low voice, "Yes, there will be nothing at the awards ceremony tomorrow." There was still silence outside the window. When I raised my head, the sky full of light was like God knocking over a bucket full of stars. The faint light of the stars embellished the entire black night beautifully, letting you breathe It stopped in an instant. () Chapter 1462： The heat wave hits The morning sun fell into the room without any barriers. Hugo dumbly heard the sound of Samora calling him to get up. It seemed that he called him more than three times, but he only felt like a paste in his mind. , On the contrary, it was the uneasy, ups and downs of the heartbeat that awakened first, and the chaotic brain gradually realized: a new day is here. I didn''t remember when I fell asleep last night. Later, I chatted with Charlize for a long time, and the two people discussed many things. Charlize also learned a lot during the performance of "Romeo and Juliet" and Leonardo DiCaprio recently. Charlize told Yu Guo asked a lot of acting tricks. The nervousness of the two people was relieved a lot, and Hugo finally fell asleep groggyly. However, feeling the chaotic heartbeat, Hugo knew that he was still nervous and irritable. Although the huge pressure had been relieved recently, there was still no way to completely relieve him. But this is life, no matter how painful, struggling, and difficult, the sun will still rise as usual. After getting up quickly, he briefly took a shower before Hugo walked to the first floor, only to find that the whole room was too quiet, even the sound of the sea breeze could not be heard. Hugo looked down and found that Rick, Joseph, Samora, Carl, Alex, and others were all scattered in the corners of the hall on the first floor, but everyone didn''t speak, and they were all in despair. Hugo knows that not just him, in fact, every friend around him is also under tremendous pressure, because their inner expectations are even stronger than Hugo. For them, the Oscar is currently the most important and supreme award in Hollywood. Hugo has already obtained enough recognition at the box office. If it can be recognized by the Oscar for best actor, this will undoubtedly become the Hugo career. peak. As the media said, this year is the best opportunity for Hugo, and their inner expectations have risen to the zenith irresistibly. But as the saying goes, the higher the expectation, the heavier the disappointment; the more eager in the heart, the stronger the fear of missing out... This pressure makes everyone unable to exception to start distracting. Even the most experienced and composed Rick was a little distracted at this time. Although Tom Hanks has won the title of Oscar winner in the past two years-he is also Rick''s artist, but Rick clearly knows that the commercial value represented by Hugo is more long-term. What''s more, Hugos biggest competitor is Nicolas Cage, who abandoned Josephs choice of international innovation management company at the time. Rick not only hopes that Hugo can defeat Nicholas, but also hope that Endeavour''s elite brokerage company can defeat international innovation management. company. "Hugo, breakfast?" It was Samora who broke the silence, not because he was not nervous, but because he had almost admired confidence in Hugo, and he firmly believed in Hugo, so, relatively speaking, his The tension is minimal. The sound disturbed the silence in the room. Everyone turned their heads and saw Hugo. Everyone became flustered, talking nonsense, "Oh, Hugo, get up" and "Hey, good morning." , "Breakfast, breakfast is very good"... I hope to use these trivial words to cover up my anxiety, but the impetuous words fill the room with a sense of unspeakable tension. Hugo let out a long sigh, "Yes, breakfast, I think I need some breakfast." Hugo walked towards the kitchen, picked up an apple from the fruit basket, and began to gnaw. Hugo knew that this would be an extremely long day. Waiting is a very interesting thing. When the mind is positive, the waiting time will become extremely fast, extremely sweet, and extremely cheerful. The excitement of being impatient to embrace the future can make waiting become better; beware of the message At times, the waiting time will become like years, every minute and every second seems to be grilled on charcoal fire, and tossing and turning can not eliminate the inner anxiety and boredom. Today it is obviously the latter. The waiting process makes the pressure become more and more intense. It seems that even an encouraging look will turn into a heavy burden, causing the emotions to gradually start to lose control. "Hugo?" There was a voice behind him, and Hugo frowned slightly and said impatiently, "What?" Turning around, I saw Joseph handing over the phone, "Old Jack Taylor." Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned. How could old Jack call this time? Could it be that Adam has something to do? He quickly answered the phone, "Old Jack, it''s me." "Hey! Hugo." Old Jack''s cheerful and clear voice came over, "How are you feeling now? You should be very nervous?" Old Jack''s words made Hugo jerky at the corner of his mouth, "If it were me, I Also nervous, that scene is absolutely unimaginable. However, your father is definitely more nervous than you..." "He has been absent-minded since yesterday. Grayson said yesterday that he was going to buy two bottles of beer, but he gave Grayson a box of toothbrushes. I was really going to laugh...This morning he drove to the gas station and then Asking Little Jack to wash the car for him, and just left the car there. As a result, Little Jack drove the car to wash him, and then drove back..." Listening to old Jack talking about Adam''s embarrassment there, Hugo''s chaotic heart slowly settled down, and he felt a sense of peace inexplicably. "I will watch the live broadcast with Adam today. Jasmine and Michelle will also be together. We will always be with you." Old Jack said playfully. The gong''s voice is not tender at all, but it looks like a western one. The cowboys malicious mockery made Hugo laugh, "Im calling you, just to tell you, you know, in the mind of the old Adamand of course, in the minds of our Taylor family, you will always They are the best and dont need anyones approval. You have to remember this." "So, you think I will never get the prize, so comfort me in advance?" Hugo lowered his head and chuckled lightly, jokingly. Old Jack laughed loudly, "If you want to think like this, I can''t help it. I just tell you, if you have time, remember to call Adam. I see he is sitting at home and has started to smoke. ." After hanging up the phone, Hugo couldn''t help rubbing his forehead. Only then did he realize that he was so stressed in the past two days that he had almost forgotten Adam and had not contacted Adam. In fact, in many cases, bystanders are more nervous than the parties involved, just like in a sports event, the people on the court are thrown into selflessness, but the audience or coaches off the court are more nervous. Hugo looked ahead, "How far is it to the Dorothy Chandler Hall?" They were already on the way to the red carpet at this time. Hugo was sitting in the VIP car, and he looked forward. The road has been traffic controlled, but traffic jams still started early. "There are two more streets, that is, at least a quarter of an hour." Joseph said skillfully. Hugo lowered his head and dialed the phone again and called Adam, but there was no communication between the two. After all, Hugo''s condition was not good enough to comfort Adam. After a few stiff and jerky words, the phone hung up. broken. But after the call, Hugo''s inner irritability gradually settled down. Although he was still nervous and his shoulders were still tight, at least Hugo could control it. As the car slowly moved forward, the turbulent crowd in his sight revealed the whole picture bit by bit. One street away, the crowded crowds had already occupied both sides of the road, and the gradually rising cheers made the atmosphere of the scene gradually rise, and the pace of the car''s progress seemed to be from winter to spring. From afar, the red carpet can be seen in Hugo''s sight. The flashing lights in the sky will reflect the dark blue sky into crimson. The brilliant light spots and dots of stars reflect each other, and the surging people are in sight. With the continuous ups and downs, the faces that began to be distorted because of excessive excitement gradually became clear, and the lineup of reporters followed by one after another made the red carpet look like the road of Moses that would be swallowed at any time. The 68th Oscar is already in sight, and the beating of the heart in the chest cavity is beginning to become stronger and stronger again. The surging adrenaline makes the muscles of the whole body tense, and the palms of the hands can even feel wet sweat. Hugo knows that this unprecedented tension comes from his mental imbalance, even more nervous than when he first came to the Oscars, but he has no way to control it. Hugo can only take a deep breath, and then take a deep breath again, exhausting. Do your best to calm yourself down. Finally the car slowly approached the entrance of the red carpet. Joseph and Samora and Rick who were sitting on the opposite side focused on Hugo. The most experienced Rick took pictures of Hugo. The back of his hand, "Remember to smile, this is the reason they came here." Rick motioned with his eyes to the turbulent crowd outside the window. Hugo couldn''t help but smile upon hearing this ridicule. Then, it stopped completely. The door of the car was opened by the reception staff standing on both sides of the red carpet. The dazzling lights suddenly vented, Hugo took a deep breath again, and walked directly out of the VIP car. , Feeling the softness on the red carpet with both feet, trying to lower his center of gravity and let himself land slowly from the floating mid-air. "Hoo" the ground, the crazy heat wave hits your face, the screams, shouts and cheers that break through the clouds are mixed in the flashing flashes of the tide and flow down, and the heat wave that seems to be the nine days of the Milky Way is surging. , Set off a huge wave of air, and almost made Hugo unstable. Hugo straightened his waist, and lightly stepped on the red carpet with his feet. In a trance, he could feel the solidity from the ground, and he calmed down. He has passed countless winds and waves, let alone Oscar night? Then, Hugo sketched a calm smile at the corner of his mouth, and took the steps under his feet: Oscar, kick off the curtain! Chapter 1463： Prologue surging Unexpectedly, Hugo chose a navy blue suit today, which is not common in Oscars. Due to the conservative and stubbornness of the academy, almost all male artists choose black suits, even shirts. The well-behaved white, very few people will match a black suit with a black shirt, let alone suits of other colors. Once someone wanted to wear a red suit to attend the Oscars, they were refused admission by the college. But this is just a rumor, even insiders can''t tell the truth from the fake. Even Oscar has a curse: people in white suits will return empty-handed at Oscar. In fact, this is a very absurd statement, because before the award ceremony, the list of winners has completed the official vote count, and the suits of the artists will be announced on the red carpet. Even if the judges of the academy do not like white suits, they There is no way to know who will do this on the red carpet, so the result is simply unmanageable. But the fact is indeed the case. Peter Otto, Mickey Locke, Josh Brolin (.), Javier Baden (. Bardem) have all suffered such a curse before, and they were absolutely popular before the awards ceremony. , But after attending the awards ceremony in a white suit, he went home empty-handed. The same is true for Hugo. Last year, he boldly and innovatively chose a full-body black collocation, while the previous year was a regular black suit and white shirt. This is almost an unwritten rule of the Oscar red carpet, so every year the Oscar red carpet mens dress is a little boring, all suits, all black and white, everyone can only start with ties and bow ties. Details to show their fashion taste, this is also one of the important reasons why Hugo''s ingenious dressing in small details in the past two years has easily surprised the audience. But today, Hugo chose a navy blue suit. Although navy blue is actually not bold, it is relatively close to black, not exaggerated, and low-key enough; but such an ingenious choice, it appeared in Hugo. At the moment, it easily attracted the attention of the audience. I have to say that the navy blue suit on Hugo is not only unconventional, on the contrary, it also looks very elegant. There is a touch of gentleman''s extravagance in the calmness. The luster of the cloth like silk makes the navy blue look noble and introverted, compared to In dull black, it looks younger and more energetic. The tailored suit tops are tailored to outline Hugo''s stature docilely, and the shoulder line of the shoulder pads is boldly removed to make it tighter, just like a rugby player suddenly removes the shoulder pads, and the whole person looks Lightweight, but at the same time, it also makes people feel that Hugo''s body is slightly thin and weak; the meticulous lines stretch down the arms, and the slightly neat sleeves can even feel a little tightness, making people feel the clothes The strong muscles underneath make the lack of shoulder pads add some firmness. This single-button suit chooses the green fruit collar that was most popular in the 1980s. The black neckline and navy blue suit created an impact on the line of sight. The retro style of the whole suit is looming, and the strong British scroll is in the elegant apple. The shape is outlined in the arc, and the close-fitting waistline cuts the thick and strong figure with the cloth little by little, creating a powerful visual amazement effect. The black silk bordered pocket on the left chest simply reveals a white square, without any folding pattern, just the simplest square, which echoes the ivory white and pearl buttoned shirt. The tight shirt can be clearly felt. The seemingly weakened figure is actually strong and well-proportioned with countless explosive power. A finger-wide shirt was boldly exposed at the cuffs, which raised the level of harmony of the whole suit by a step, and at the same time looked young and fashionable, and two exquisite anchor-shaped cufflinks could be vaguely seen. Finally, a black double-layered classic style pure silk bow tie was matched to complement the black leather shoes on the feet. The whole body shape is only composed of black, white and navy blue. It is simple and neat, calm and at the same time, without losing youthful vitality and fashion vitality. Hugo''s neat short hair was completely combed, and a straight and straight hair was simply grabbed with wax. The shape of Hugo allows people to see Hugos handsome face clearly. The amber eyes are like the brightest North Star in the night sky. The bright light illuminates the whole person, almost effortlessly. It became the focus of everyone''s attention. As the most popular actor in the world today, countless people have already felt the charm of Hugo, and countless people have fallen for Hugo. Red carpet modeling has appeared countless times... But even so, every time people Seeing Hugo still involuntarily amazed, the kind of exclamation from the depths of his heart exploded directly in his mind. In the past few years, Hugos absolute strength has become the focus of peoples attention, so much so that people have forgotten the ridicule of Hugos "vase", but at this moment, Hugo, who stood at the beginning of the red carpet, awakened. The deep admiration of everyone. It''s hard to imagine that this navy blue suit is so perfect, so perfect that you can''t even be jealous. The fiery red carpet was set off against the delicate and deep navy blue, like a **** setting sun falling on the vast ocean, and the brilliant and colorful light rushed to the face thrillingly. In an instant, there was a one-millisecond pause in the scene, as if the whole world was still, time and space were frozen at this moment, and the noise, cheers, shouts and flashing lights, spotlights, and stars were frozen in place. , Reflected in the amber eyes, turned into amber, and became eternal in the vicissitudes of life. Hugo seemed to perceive the brief pause at the scene, which made him a little stunned, not because of the unusual navy blue suit, but because of the tension in his heart about the Oscars, but he remembered the last sentence of Rick in his mind. , And then the smile at the corner of Hugos mouth was outlined in this way. The warm smile rippled under the bright light, just like the sun rising in the morning, tearing away the darkness in all directions. Crack, illuminate every corner. "Wow", time resumed operation again, and the entire scene immediately exploded, like a completely boiling volcano. The endless screams made the red carpet under the feet tremble, and the continuous crowd in front of me It actually created a powerful momentum of galloping horses, and drowned Hugo violently. Within his sight, Hugo could clearly see the faces that had become distorted because of his excitement. The hot temperature began to rise slowly in his heart, and gradually melted the tight strings in his mind. Hugo buttoned up the buttons of his suit at this time, then smiled and waved to the people around him and took a step forward. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Even a simple scream created a shocking energy, overwhelming the red carpet, the moving entertainers, the TV stations that are interviewing, the busy reporters, the people behind the scenes who are working. They were all overwhelmed by the crazy screams, and the harsh screams were even transmitted to the TV through the camera, so that every viewer watching the live broadcast at home also felt the surging heat. The entire red carpet was out of control. At this time, dialogue is no longer possible. Even the screaming in the ears is of no use. The eardrums seem to be trampled by thousands of horses, making all the words and all the sounds useless, leaving only the endless buzzing. Voice. But even so, the reporters were still reluctant to give up. Nicholas McLenna tried to shout something to Hugo, but his voice was completely submerged, like a leaf in the storm, and this is him. The ants on a leaf were completely powerless to resist. The reporters who have seen countless big winds and waves face such a frenzy, all of them are dumbfounded. This has been out of the scope of the Oscar red carpet. It is completely the enthusiasm of the glory to death concert scene. Looking at the onlookers who have almost lost their minds, reporters Only at this time did we really feel Hugo''s powerful appeal, and the surging heat wave rushed in and almost melted them directly. Fortunately, Hugo saw Nicholas. Nicholas waved his hands vigorously and finally attracted Hugos attention. Hugo smiled and walked to the red carpet and said hello to Nicholas, which made all the reporters around him There was a boil, and more than three hundred reporters crowded in the direction where Nicholas was, which once made the red carpet precarious. However, Nicholas tried to ask a question, even if he pressed Hugo''s ear, he couldn''t convey it, even if he couldn''t hear his own voice. In desperation, Hugo could only show a helpless smile, then patted Nicholas on the shoulder, and continued to take his steps. "Damn it!" Nicholas grumbled angrily, but even this vulgar word had no power, and was immediately drowned in the crazy screamsA group of reporters stood on the ground and looked at each other. , Could it be that today''s red carpet interview is about to fail? At this moment, Nicholas pushed aside the crowd and squeezed forward. Many reporters looked in the direction Hugo was advancing, and immediately found the answer, and they all followed-only Oprah Winfrey Holding the microphone and meeting Hugo, Oprah is the official host of the red carpet tonight. Hugo and Oprah met face-to-face, and the two gave a friendly hug. Oprah also politely gave a face-to-face ceremony, and then she tried to say something into the microphone, "Good evening... you... Oscar... " But the words were intermittent, and I couldn''t hear them at all. The screams from all directions had almost drowned the place. Oprah was also very helpless at this time. Her interview could not go on at all, but when she raised her head, she saw the gentleman''s gentle smile on Hugo''s face. Her heartbeat could not help but missed a beat, which made her have to. Close her eyes and adjust her breathing, then she thought of something and passed the microphone directly to Hugo. Hugo looked at Oprah with a look of surprise, but Oprah motioned to Hugo to take the microphone, and then pointed to the turbulent crowd around him. The wise Hugo quickly reacted: Oprah gave him control of the red carpet. Chapter 1464： Hustle and bustle Seeing Oprah''s actions, Hugo still hesitated. After all, there are many other artists on the red carpet at this moment. He is so arrogant and dominant. It is really not a polite behavior. The Oscar is not a glorious concert. But Oprah pointed to her ear, and then made a painful look, which immediately made Hugo realize. Hugo did not pretend to be anymore, he took the microphone directly, and then said softly into the microphone twice, "Hey! Hey." This is just testing the microphone, confirming that the microphone is on now, but seeing the rain With Guo''s movements, the surrounding screams actually began to weaken, because everyone realized that Hugo had something to say, they all looked at them with excitement. "Hey, everyone." Hugo also noticed that the surrounding screams were a bit weakened, and smiled and waved to everyone to say hello. This made the screams on the scene reach a peak in an instant, but then gradually Calm down. Oprah stood by and shook his head helplessly, "Oh, it''s not fair." Hugo just greeted everyone and calmed everyone down, which made the efforts of others seem too vain. Up. Hugo heard this this time, and couldn''t help but chuckled awkwardly. "So, this is indeed the Dorothy Chandler Hall?" Hugo asked in surprise. This was originally a rhetorical question, but in the end, I didn''t want many people at the scene to shout "Yes" scatteredly. This made the smile on Hugo''s mouth immediately bloomed. Even though he has already experienced many battles, he still feels that all this is too miraculous at this moment, "Is there a performance here today to the glory of death? Why don''t I know? " Hugos words were really thoughtless and confused many people, but Oprah was the first to react. Hugo was saying that the atmosphere at the scene was not like Oscar, but rather like A glorious concert to the death. Hugo''s tone was a little bit of pride, a little bit of teasing, and a little bit of shyness, which made Oprah laugh at once, and did not forget to applaud Hugo. One after another among the masses, everyone understood, and chuckles rang one after another, and the atmosphere of the entire red carpet suddenly became much more relaxed and lively. Hugo didn''t go over on his behalf anymore, he returned the microphone to Oprah, and then Oprah asked, "So, do you expect the enthusiasm on the scene today?" "Oh, no, of course not. If I had known that the scene was so enthusiastic, I would let Neil and the others come together." This time, Hugo''s ridicule immediately made everyone understand, everyone burst into laughter, even The other artists standing on the red carpet also stopped and looked over. At this moment, Tom Cruise, who had already entered the Dorothy Chandler Hall, saw the situation outside through the window, he could not help but sighed slightly, and said to his wife who was standing next to him, "Fortunately, I do. A wise choice was made." Nicole Kidman also laughed. After learning the time when Hugo appeared on the red carpet, Tom adjusted his playing time and arrived on the red carpet about a quarter of an hour earlier than Hugo. Because Tom knows that Hugo''s momentum is the culmination now, and confronting Hugo is just for his own humiliation. It''s better to avoid Hugo and enjoy the night. There are many guests who hold similar views with Tom, and today many big-name artists arrived at the scene earlier than usual. However, Tom looked around, but he didn''t see Nicholas Cage or Brad Pitt. He raised his eyebrows lightly, "There will be a good show next." Watching the fire from the other side, gloating. "So, you chose a navy blue suit today, which is very special." Oprah immediately brought up the topic that everyone is most concerned about today. Hugo looked down at his clothes and smiled and said, "I originally hoped that you would not find this out, but obviously I failed. I think my designer should be very happy." Hugo''s ridicule made Oprah laughed again, "Yes, I chose navy blue, hoping to try something different." "Excellent. Your dressing is really outstanding today. I think many girls have already begun to consider putting this suit on their boyfriend." Oprah raised his eyebrows and said jokingly, making the surrounding girls The people all laughed lightly. Hugo nodded slightly, and said solemnly, "But only if you have a boyfriend." "Uh..." The audience was taken aback, and then roared with laughter! When Nicholas Cage arrived on the red carpet, he unexpectedly noticed the slightly quiet atmosphere on the scene-strictly speaking, it was not quiet. It was just the low noise that made the air taut. It seemed that any wind and grass would cause it. Becomes especially obvious. In the past, Oscars red carpet would be more lively, and the loud noises on the scene often made the conversation need to increase the volume. Nicholas looked at the agent Marvin Josephson, who was sitting across from him, with some worry. Marvin was not required to appear in person today. As the biggest boss behind the international innovation management company, Marvins attendance will obviously be higher. Some. But because Marvin was determined to win Nicholas'' prize tonight, he came to the scene. Marvin waved his hand with a nonchalant expression, "Maybe everyone is being interviewed, you know, today the host of the red carpet is Oprah." Oprah was dubbed "Friends of Women" by people. "It is extremely popular among middle-aged women in the United States. She is indeed very eye-catching to host the red carpet. Nicholas shook his right leg anxiously, looked out unconsciously, bit his finger unconsciously, "Isn''t it because of Hugo?" In fact, Nicholas stayed up all night last night, he was far more nervous than Hugo, because he knew that faring away from the casino was his only chance, and the good momentum before that greatly increased his chances of winning. It felt almost suffocating him. He hasn''t slept well for three consecutive nights, and he suffered from insomnia altogether last night. The huge pressure almost brought him on the verge of collapse. Marvin sneered, "Do you think this is Madison Square Garden? Nick, this is an Oscar, not a glorious concert. Even if Hugo''s popularity is high, it is limited." For some reason, not only did Nicholas not get comfort, but his left foot also began to shake, and his left hand on his left leg also shook violently. He wanted to stop because his calf was already cramping, but He can''t help it. After learning about Hugo''s red carpet playing time, Nicholas''s first reaction was to change his playing time. He didn''t want to go head-to-head with Hugo. But Marvin insisted that he believes that the battlefield has actually started from the red carpet. Marvin believes that Nicholas is definitely not inferior to Hugo. In terms of the chance of winning, Marvin also arranged a commercial film plan for Nicholas. He believes that Nicholas has a chance to replicate Hugo''s success. After all, Nicholas has rain. With a strong wealth background that Guodu doesn''t have, the Coppola family is enough to become Nicholas'' most powerful backing. Just after hesitating, the car stopped, Nicholas stiffened in place, and his legs stopped shaking. He knew that the time to come was after all. Marvin patted Nicholas'' thigh, "You have to have confidence in yourself, you have to believe in yourself: you will win the prize against Hugo! I believe in you, and you must believe in yourself!" Marvins words comforted Nicholas this time. He knew that his chances of winning were actually higher than those of Hugo. The balance of victory tilted towards him after the Golden Globes, even with the small episode of the Berlin Film Festival. It can''t change much. Nicholas couldn''t help calming down, and then he walked down the opened car door and stood on the red carpet. Nicholas looked around and saw the surging crowd in front of him. He felt a little excited. "This is Oscar, the Oscar with countless stars." Nicholas said so, calmed himself down, and then moved away. pace. However, after only a few steps, Nicholas noticed something wrong. The crowds on both sides of the red carpet seemed to be unwelcome to his arrival. Although his popularity is certainly not comparable to Hugo, he is also an absolute backbone. -Both he and Hugo made their debut on the big screen in 1982. This is not the first time Nicholas has appeared at the Oscars. Nicholas looked around in surprise, and then discovered that it was the reporter who first noticed his presence, and then the camera aimed at him. Nicholas masterfully stopped at the beginning of the red carpet, began to pose and take photos. But he immediately discovered the anomaly. Why did these reporters look very excited and a little weird? Excitement is normal, because reporters must be excited after Hugo, but why is it weird? By the way, Hugo is on the red carpet now. Nicholas realized this at this time. He couldn''t help but walked forward two steps, followed the steps onto the platform, and then saw the magnificent sight in front of himHugo was standing halfway through the red carpet. In place, Oprah was standing beside him with a microphone, with relaxed smiles on both faces, and more than 70% of the crowd at the scene focused their attention on the two people. The huge team of reporters was even more like Marshmallows usually gather in that area, so that there are many gaps in the first half of the long red carpet. It doesn''t look like an Oscar at all, it''s more like a movie premiere, and Hugo is the absolute protagonist. At this moment, Hugo seemed to say a joke. All the people around burst into laughter, and then the crowd kept whispering and spreading the topic to a relatively far away place, as if the wind was blowing in the wheat. Nicholas looked at it clearly. Zhang Zhang''s brisk smile centered on Hugo and radiated to the surroundings. Nicholas stood there, dumbfounded, not knowing how to react. "Crack", there was a sudden loud noise, which made Nicholas startled. He couldn''t even tell whether he was frightened by the noise or because he was on the noisy Oscar red carpet because of the sound of the camera shutter. Shocked by this thing. Then Nicholas turned his head and saw the reporter''s calm smile, "Mr. Cage, what do you expect from the Oscar tonight?" Chapter 1465： At the beginning of the confrontation Nicholas Cage was stunned, because Hugo and Oprah who were talking and laughing not far away were really eye-catching. He couldn''t help but cast his sights over. He didn''t have the opportunity to look at Hugo and the surrounding people in detail. In other cases, just the line of sight can''t control the deviation in that direction. But Nicholass brain clearly knows that its not time to pay attention to others. He has to deal with the reporter in front of him. "Uh, uh..." Nicholas looked back at the reporter, but couldnt help but glanced at Hugo again. , And then turned his head to look at the reporter, "This, this should be a carnival night, isn''t it? I hope everyone enjoys this night." Nicholas''s answer seemed a bit wrong, which made some reporters around him stunned, but his eyes fluttered in the direction of Hugo, and everyone smiled as you know and I know. Nicholas finally noticed the mysterious expressions of the reporters. After all, he has also been in this circle for more than ten years. Although he has not reached the peak, he naturally understands the reporters. He also realized his gaffe, and he couldn''t help but bow his head gently. Coughed twice to hide his embarrassment. However, I still saw Hugo out of my sight. At this time, Nicholas noticed Hugos clothes. The navy blue suit was shining under the orange lights of the red carpet, which made people able to clearly outline every detail in the suit. Locked firmly on Hugo. It must be admitted that Hugo''s suits, whether it is color selection or tailoring, or matching, including the overall temperament, far exceed other male artists on the red carpet. Among the suits of all male celebrities who are slightly general, Hugo, who fits comfortably and is steady, looks so different and amazing. But after Nicholas finished his exclamation, the irritability in his heart settled down, because he felt that Hugo was just a child. Although Hugo is only three years younger than him, only children can care about their clothes. Generally speaking, people know that the red carpet is a stage for female artists to show themselves, and male actors only need to be competent green leaves. ,that''s enough. Therefore, a black suit for men is enough to walk the Oscars. Moreover, Nicholas remembered the obsession with black suits in the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences. The old scholars'' emphasis and rigidity on formal occasions is almost the same as those of the ruined aristocrats in the 1920s, even if they were begging on the roadside. Keep your etiquette-and their etiquette is black suits. In formal and solemn occasions, black suits and white shirts are the greatest respect for the owner. Regarding the curse of the white suit, Nicholas naturally also knows. Today, although Hugo did not wear a white suit, he did not wear a black suit. This made Nicholas''s upset heart gradually settle down, as if he had found a faith to rely on-Hugo wore a black suit with a black shirt last year, so Did not win; Hugo wore a regular black suit with a white shirt the year before, so he won. Thinking of this, Nicholas couldn''t help pulling his slightly wide black suit, and his originally curved spine immediately straightened up. He believed that today would be his night, a night with shining stars. When he left Joseph Gibbs, Nicholas always felt that this was the right choice. Although Hugo''s career was flourishing, it was all the credit of Rick Rosen and had nothing to do with Joseph. However, Nicholas chose Marvin as his agent, and his career quickly ushered in a turning point. Although he missed the opportunity to "brave the island", he ushered in a soaring opportunity-if he was tonight Able to win the actor smoothly, then his career will usher in a true peak! Tonight, it belongs to him! He will definitely win the final victory! Nicholas looked at Hugo, who was sensational in the distance, and the tension in his heart that had been rolling for a long time finally calmed down, and the whole person seemed to be energetic. "Mr. Cage, do you have any special thoughts about the award tonight? In the best actor award, who did you vote for?" The reporters question made Nicholas take his attention from Hugo and said calmly, Lets wait and see the list of awards. I think the most powerful people always get the most recognition, not Is that strong confidence leaked out of his easy-to-use words, making the reporters all admire each and every one - and at the same time, they all became excited. Nicholas posted directly to Hugo, which is really exciting. ! "As for my vote, I think it''s a secret. I chose the person who deserves the most prize in my mind." Nicholas''s remarks can be said to be an official answer. If you put it in a humble tone, it will be It seems very flattering; if you put it in a plain tone, it will be more polite. Nicholas said in a brisk and confident tone, which seemed confident, and the answer was self-evident. After answering, Nicholas didn''t make any more stops, and took his steps unhurriedly. Soon, Nicholas walked to Hugo and Oprahs side, Oprah yelled happily, "Hey, Nick, Nicholas! Welcome to the Academy Awards!" Oprah walked over and said. Nicholas drew in front of the camera lens. Hugo didnt care either. He took a step to the left and gave up the space. Because Oprah was halfway through the interview, it would be very impolite for Hugo to leave just like this, so he politely stepped aside, but Did not leave directly, but also showed a polite and alienated smile at Nicholas. Nicholas also nodded his chin slightly, which was regarded as a greeting. Oprah had pulled the two men into the camera separately, and stood in the middle. At this time, this rare scene appeared in the live broadcast of the TV station, which caused a lot of people to make a sensation. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am now honored to invite Mr. Lancaster and Mr. Cage to appear together. Both of them have contributed wonderful performances in the past year, which have been recognized by everyone, and will also be there tonight. The competition for the best actor award begins." Oprah said with a spring breeze, feeling very happy. "So, Nicholas, what do you think of your chances of winning tonight?" Oprah politely asked Nicholas first, after all, he had interviewed Hugo for a long time. Faced with such a direct question from Oprah, Nicholas glanced at Hugo subconsciously, then pulled the hem of his black suit, "I have tried my best, and I hope I can have a 20% chance. Right." This is a very polite answer, but when Nicholas speaks, he has been scanning Hugo with his gaze. This feeling seems to be contempt, and it seems to be provocative, making his words sound. Slightly harsh. Oprah raised his eyebrows slightly, and took a short step back, seeming to perceive Nicholas'' small movements, and then looked at Hugo, "So, Hugo, what do you think of your chances of winning a prize tonight?" " "I don''t know, you know, there are more than 5,000 college judges, I don''t know every one of them." Hugo''s unreasonable answer with a little humor, matched with his gentle smile, Make people laugh again. Hugo also noticed Nicholas''s vision, which made people feel very uncomfortable, but Hugo was not surprised at all. The relationship between him and Nicholas was not very good anyway, "Of course, I can be sure that I I got a vote from Charlize Theron because I tried to bribe her with a month of free pizza. I firmly believe that I have made a major breakthrough." It''s like a joke like a child''s play under Hugo''s serious expression, making everyone burst into laughter, but the person involved Hugo still has a serious look, and the comic effect is even more explosive. But in fact, Charlize is not a member of the academy at all. This year is only the first time she was nominated, so she is not eligible to vote. However, Nicholas still didn''t smileto be precise, he smiled politely at the camera. He didn''t smile, but he glanced at Hugo meaningfully, and then the corners of his mouth were really outlined. Oprah patted Hugo **** the shoulder, completely overjoyed. "When Charlize arrives at the scene later, we can ask her for verification." Just as Hugo, Nicholas and Oprah were chatting, the red carpet again caused a commotion. At the beginning of the red carpet stood a pair of bi people. Although the height of the woman was slightly taller than that of the man, Still does not affect the picture effect of two people standing together. When the crowd realized who appeared on the red carpet it calmed down. The screams for a while began to commotion again, because at this time, it was Brad Pitt who had completely reached the top at the end of the year. , And his female companion, Gwyneth Paltrow. The influence of this golden boy and girl even surpassed Hugo and Cameron, becoming the most watched couple in Hollywood. These two people are very keen to show their affection in front of the camera, and the exposure rate has exploded Hugo and Cameron. Long. Even if Hugo is in front, the audience cannot refuse Brad''s charm. This is Hollywood, and this is popularity. People say that Brad has the ability to make a decision with Hugo and Tom. It''s definitely more than just talking. In a blink of an eye, the entire red carpet can''t help but boil again, and the diffuse screams are like a thin layer. The thin mist of water made a noise in the line of sight. On the short red carpet, Hugo stood there with a smile, as if unaffected, still talking with Oprah; Nicholas thoughtfully looked towards the end of the red carpet, but his back couldnt help. Brad, who broke the deadlock, felt a pain in his palm. He knew that Gwyneth was pinching him to remind him to cheer up. It cannot be weaker than Hugo in momentum. Brad stretched his shoulders back slightly, let himself stand tall, put his arms around Gwyneth, showing the iconic bright and **** smile, and waved his free left hand towards the surging crowd in front of him. Chapter 1466： There is a ghost in my heart The flaming red carpet surging like a boiling ocean, the audience was screaming frantically, and the Dorothy Chandler Hall seemed to be plunged into the palace of Dust in a sea of ??fire, and the raging fire made the whole scene noisy. Up. Brad and Gwyneth walked side by side, with bright smiles on their faces, it can be seen that this is their heartfelt excitement. Brad made an incredible breakthrough with "Twelve Monkeys", not only ushered in the peak of popularity, but also won an Oscar nomination-no one will forget that Hugo''s first Oscar nomination officially came from the best male In the supporting role department, many people think that Brad is likely to replicate the miracle of Hugo two years ago, and he won the first Oscar. The good form made Brad a happy horseshoe in the spring breeze, and even Gwyneth''s mood was raised. The screams swarming from all directions completely overwhelmed Brad and Gwyneth. The girl fans saw Brad weeping and weeping bitterly. They tried their best to reach forward with their hands, just trying to A little closer to Brad, a little closer. Seeing those embarrassed and crazy faces, Gwyneth felt infinite satisfaction in her heart. She couldn''t help holding Brad''s arm tightly, then raised her head and looked at Brad''s tough chin. The admiration of her face bloomed with a charming halo, making the smile at the corner of her mouth look very dazzling. This is probably the case for happy little women who are addicted to love. Brad seemed to feel Gwyneths gentle gaze, and looked down. The two peoples gazes touched together, and the corners of their mouths were smiling at the same time. Brad lowered his head and stamped Gwyneths lips. After a kiss, the flash and screams reached a new peak. Gwyneth felt the warmth remaining on her lips, and then followed Brad to continue walking forward. The two people were getting closer and closer to the three of Hugo, Nicholas and Oprah, and the facial expressions of the three people gradually became clear in the line of sight. Gwyneth immediately saw Hugo with a gentle smile on his face. Hugo seemed to be talking with Oprah at this time, the smile in his eyes slowly penetrated the corners of his mouth, even if there were no exaggerated movements, nor any exaggerated expressions, he was just standing in place in such a regular and quiet manner, but he still looked like Like a magnet, it firmly attracts everyone''s attention. Gwyneth had no way to look away. She saw that navy blue suit perfectly combined with Hugo''s temperament. The powerful aura made her heart stop involuntarily. Then the throbbing surging almost overwhelmed her. This made Gwyneth look a little embarrassed. Turning to look at Brad next to her, Gwyneth clenched her right fist involuntarily. Today, Brad chose a black suit with a white shirt. Due to Brad''s strong physique and strong muscles, So he completely supported the suit, but he was not too tight like Arnold Schwarzenegger. The whole visual effect was very good, which made countless women heart-stirring. This suit was chosen by Gwyneth herself for Brad, because she knew that Brad had no taste for fashion, just like a farmer from Kentucky. Originally, Gwyneth was also quite satisfied with Brad, but when she saw Hugo at this time, there was a nameless fire in her heart. Because the temperament gap between the two people is so obvious, now watching Brad waved to the audience with a big smile, like a country boy who has never seen the world, smiling stupidly; but Hugo has a calm and bookish air. , But not too nerdy, but with a bright and sunny breath, always make people can''t help but look at it. Gwyneth didnt like this comparison. She squeezed Brad''s arm fiercely and twisted it fiercely. Brad felt a pain at once, but she was still on the red carpet when she was worried about being on the red carpet. In order to calm down, clenched his teeth and dared not make a sound. Suddenly, Gwyneths eyes met Hugos. It may be just a coincidence, but Gwyneth seemed to be able to see a playful light in those amber eyes, which made Gwyneth Like a cat with its tail stepped on, he jumped up and released his left hand. "What''s the matter?" Bradshaw clearly noticed Gwyneth''s gaffe at this time, and turned his head around without knowing it, and gritted his teeth and said softly. Gwyneth smiled awkwardly, lowered her head and tugged at her skirt, "I almost stepped on it." Then she raised her head and showed a shy smile at Brad, which made Brad also laughed dumbly. There is no way to blame Gwyneth if she touches her nose. Gwyneth didn''t care about Brad''s reaction at all. She quietly glanced at Hugo from the corner of her sight, only to find that Hugo was not paying attention at all. But not only did Gwyneth feel relieved, she also felt shameful. The surging shame made her feel embarrassed, as if she was standing in the flames and burned to death. When Oprah and others were only less than five steps away, they heard Oprahs voice from the microphone, "Ladies and gentlemen, let us thank Hugo Lancaster, and Nicholas Cage." Then there was enthusiastic applause. Hugo and Nicholas politely waved to the surrounding audience, and then turned and left. Oprah then turned towards Brad and Gwyneth. The direction came up. This is the rule of the red carpet. The interview time for each artist is limited. After all, there are too many people worth interviewing on the red carpet. Opportunities like Hugo and Nicholas to be interviewed together are very rare. Now that Oprah saw Brad, he naturally needed to send Hugo and Nicholas away first, so that he could focus on Brad and Gwyneth. But when Gwyneth saw this scene, she couldn''t help but clenched her teeth, and almost burst out the swearing words, but she was gnashing her teeth in her heart, "He actually ignored me! He actually ignored me! God, **** Christ, me! He must be crushed!" At this moment, Hugo stopped again, and she actually looked in the direction where Gwyneth was, which made her stiffen, as if she saw a giant dragon, she didn''t dare to move. Brad''s footsteps stopped. But immediately, Gwyneth discovered that Hugo had only seen an acquaintance among the fans on the right. He shouted "Meredith", then walked over with a smile on his face and gave a little The girl gave a big hug, causing everyone around her to lose control. Gwyneth breathed a sigh of relief, and then she saw Brad''s suspicious look. She didn''t have the patience to explain, but she said, "Hey, Oprah." Brad. Sure enough, he didn''t pay more attention, and turned his head to look at Oprah who was oncoming. Gwyneth gave Hugo a sneak peek before the camera lens came over, and she was relieved after she was sure that Hugo hadn''t paid attention to herself. Two completely different contradictory ideas kept torn and collided in Gwyneth''s mind. Recalling the little accident that happened during the "Seven Deadly Sins", although no rumors have been heard so far, Brad has not noticed it, and it seems that Hugo hasnt said anything, but Gwyneth just thinks of it. Gritting his teeth, I wish that Hugo would disappear directly into this world. But the best opportunity tonight is right in front of you, isn''t it? If Brad defeats Hugo head-on in the competition for the best supporting actor and wins the award, this will not only be an important breakthrough in Brads career, but also Hugo''s deflated appearance can be seen, Gwen Niss is absolutely happy to see it happen. Thinking of this, Gwyneth couldnt help but hugged Brad tighter, and then Brad cast her gaze. Gwyneth didnt say anything because of the presence of the camera, but just stared slightly, as if Warn Brad "you''d better win the prize tonight." "Gwyneth, so, what do you expect tonight?" Oprah asked with a smile as usual. Gwyneth closed her gaze back, put on the smile of a good girl, looked at the camera seriously, "I hope everyone can have fun and enjoy this beautiful night." This is a simple polite remark. But immediately, Gwyneth added, "Of course, if Brad can gain something, it would be wonderful." After speaking, Gwyneth chuckled shyly. It doesn''t look like a declaration of an award, but it''s like a little woman in love has become blind because of love, making people unable to get angry, but can''t help but smile. Oprah gave Brad a meaningful look. "So, this gentleman, do you feel the hot expectation?" These words are so colorful and hard to guessOh Did Pula hear the deep meaning of Gwyneth''s words? But to be sure, Brad did not hear it. Brad chuckled lightly and responded with the words Martin Baum taught him, "Being nominated is my greatest affirmation. I will relax and enjoy the night." This Brad and Gwyneth are being interviewed, and the Hugo that has entered the Dorothy Chandler Hall, and then saw the oncoming Tom Cruise. Tom gave Hugo a hug, "So, are you ready?" "For what?" Hugo asked unclearly. Tom chuckled, "You don''t think that after you get 20 million dollars in pay, other actors will have no response?" Hugo was absent from the Golden Globes before, which made the Oscar a rain. If the first official communication stage after the 20 million club was opened, that''s why Tom would say this. Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned. He looked at the noise behind him, and then at the eye-catching sight of Tom in the whole hall behind him. He could only laugh helplessly, "Very well, it seems that tonight is destined to be a wonderful one. Night." Chapter 1467： Good show Hugo is the focus, not only on the red carpet, but also inside the Dorothy Chandler Hall. The constant flow of people gives Hugo no room to breathe, and can only keep socializing with everyone. Forefoot Mark Canton left, and Susan Sarandon walked over with a glass of champagne. "I recently heard that Columbia Pictures is using their brains again. Today Mark Canton actually went out in person. " Everyone knows that this is Hollywood. There is no need to hang on a tree. There are countless outstanding actors. This is true of any film company, not to mention the eight major film companies. However, Columbia Pictures has a somewhat persevering spirit towards Hugo. It started during the World Cup a year and a half ago. Even if Hugo never saw their script, Mark was not in a hurry and was not angry. The land visited in person, without the arrogance and attitude of a leader in Columbia Pictures. Although Mark Canton seems to be half a beat slower than Kevin Pence, he has not really figured out Hugos mind. There is still no real cooperation; but it is undeniable that Mark''s patience and sincerity are far higher than Kevin. This sincerity even makes Hugo feel embarrassed-even if Hugo knows that interests are at stake in the final analysis . Faced with Susan''s ridicule, Hugo chuckled slightly, noncommittal, "Where''s Tim? Could it be that he was caught by some key occasion, did you sneak out by yourself?" Susan didn''t agree with Hugo either. She shook her head and said directly, "No, I came here specifically to find you. I have a friend who wants to introduce you to." "Friend?" Hugo raised her eyebrows slightly. "Susan was actually mobilized. It seems to be a character." This ridicule seems to be a refutation of Susan''s joking about Mark Canton just now, which makes Susan too. Chuckled lightly. Under Susan''s leadership, Hugo quickly saw Joe Schumacher in the crowd. Speaking of Joe, there is no doubt that everyone knows that he is a successful commercial director, "Batman Forever", "Killing Hour", "Sniper Phone Booth (., "8mm (8mm are all his The work, he once gave Batman''s work a new life, but unfortunately the subsequent "Batman and Robin" easily ruined everything. However, during Qiaos career as a director, in addition to his outstanding commercial achievements, he also endowed many works with impressive ideological connotations. Especially in his fifties, he created "Urban Heroes". Outstanding masterpieces such as "The Ultimate Witness", "Moment of Killing", etc., movies often reflect the dark side and fear of human nature, which are thought-provoking and have won a lot of praise. Susan and Joe collaborated on "The Ultimate Witness" last year, and this film once again won Susan a queen Oscar nomination. Therefore, it is not uncommon for Susan to introduce Hugo and Joe to each other today. Joe didnt have any in-depth conversations with Hugo, just a simple polite greeting. It seemed that it was just an ordinary meeting on social occasions. Susans explanation was, He has heard of your name and has always wanted to talk to you. "We just didn''t have a chance to meet each other", so Hugo didn''t think much about it. Immediately afterwards, Hugo saw Ron Meyer standing not far away. To be honest, Hugo and Lang have very few intersections, because after the Golden Raspberry Award, he is an artist under Joseph, and the number of encounters with Lang is only a handful, but then Hugo completely integrates memory, and he is naturally no stranger to Lang. . But then Lang left the international innovation management company and moved to Universal Pictures. There were fewer opportunities for the two to face each other. Most of the time, it was Rick and Lang. Hugo didn''t expect Lang to appear at today''s Oscar scene. He couldn''t help but think about it carefully. He also saw Mark, Kevin, Shirley Lansing just now... the bosses of these top big production companies all appeared abnormally. The scene of the Oscars awards ceremony made Hugo have to think more. The Oscar award ceremony is more of a feast for the practitioners. Big guys like Ron Meyer watch the ceremony more often at home. Even if they arrive at the scene, they come to attend the Oscar night after the award ceremony, almost nothing. Will appear at the award ceremony. After all, they are not professional film practitioners at all. Today''s anomaly makes Hugo puzzled, and he doesn''t know what happened. But think about it carefully, the film industry has been in turmoil since last year, and a large-scale change has been brewing. Hugo knows this, because this change finally reached its peak under the catalysis of the "Titanic", so, These bigwigs probably also noticed something, and then they rushed out. However, these thoughts only flashed through Hugo''s mind. His understanding of these things was too one-sided and too superficial, so he was unwilling to spend time thinking deeply. Looking at Lang not far away, the eyes of the two people just came into contact. Hugo just politely clicked on his chin, and then he was about to leave, but Wang Lang took the initiative and greeted him. Hugo originally wanted to pretend not to see it, and left straight away, but seeing the scrambled and hot scene around him, Hugo knew that he could hide from the first day of the first year of the junior high school and the fifteenth year, so he did not hesitate for too long. He stopped and stood there, waiting for Lang to come over. "I thought you would leave." Lang said in a calm voice with a smile on his face. Compared to the Lang in the impression, Lang in front of him seems to be more restrained and calmer. Although Lang in the memory of the past, although his mind is deep, his temper is inevitably impetuous. But obviously, in the past few years, Lang has become more and more at the helm of a large production company. "If I remember correctly, I should have no debt." Hugo also said with a chuckle, but it was not a joke, but a bit of fun. This so-called "debt" is really worth thinking about. Lang did not react too much when he heard it. He just smiled, "Looking back on some of the original things, I regret that I missed the''Hugo Lancaster''." Lang added in front of his name. The article "the" is used to emphasize the uniqueness of Hugo, showing his importance. Hugo was a little surprised when Lang took the initiative to mention this incident. He didn''t hide the accident, but slightly surprised and said, "I thought you would treat it as if it hadn''t happened." It can be said that Lang gave up Hugo directly. Although the reasons are very complicated, it is undeniable that Lang looked at Hugo with the mood of falling into trouble, otherwise he would not encourage Hugo to attend the Golden Raspberry Award. Up. Regarding Hugos slight irony, Lang did not get angry as usual, but chuckled lightly, "No one cant get along with money, right?" This phrase is a pun, which seems to be meaningful. It implies that if Hugo can cooperate with Universal Pictures, this will be a win-win situation. "I don''t know, maybe I would like to try it." Hugo''s ridiculous tone made Lang dumbfounded, remembering that before "Independence Day" Hugo''s highest salary did not exceed 8 million, he couldn''t help but laugh. "Hey, Hugo." After looking back, he saw Tom Hanks. Lang didn''t go on to say any more. He said hello to Tom and Hugo politely, and then turned and left. "Are you okay?" Tom asked with concern. Tom has more or less heard of those things about Hugo and Lang. Hugo chuckled and shook his head, "It''s okay." Tom was present tonight as the guest of award for best actress. Although his excellent performance in "Apollo 13" failed to win the nomination, Tom has a very good mentality. After all, he has achieved incredible results in the previous two years. It can be seen that he is very relaxed, "I met Meryl just now, and she said that I haven''t seen you tonight, how about it, don''t you plan to go over and say hello?" Meryl Streep, although Hugo never really had a good conversation with her, Meryl was always very friendly to Hugo, and even took the initiative to the rain during the Golden Globes celebration event. Guo reached out a helping hand. So, when I went to visit Meryl, Hugo was very happy, but Hugo deliberately let out a long sigh and sighed helplessly, "It was a busy night." This made Tom couldn''t help laughing. Up. Indeed, as the biggest party of the year in Hollywood, the social activities before the official start of the awards ceremony are very frequent and intensive not only Hugo, but also not just Nicolas Cage, Brahman De Pitt and others, including those who did not win the nomination, are also the case. Even second-line and third-line actors, as long as they can be qualified to play, this will become a stage for them to show their strengths. Just look at the actions of Mark, Kevin, Lang and others. The conversation between them and Hugo must be more than just polite. Everyones conversation has a deep meaning behind it, otherwise they dont need to introduce or know each other. , Talked to each other. On this occasion, opportunities are everywhere. Just like the Oscar night, the real significance of attending such an occasion lies not only in the exposure rate, but also in the infinite possibilities of future development. This is also the fundamental reason why the Oscar has always been aloof, even the Golden Globes that have been in business for many years are incomparable. Hugo spent nearly 40 minutes talking in the lobby without stopping. When the staff guided everyone to enter the venue, Hugo had the opportunity to drink half a glass of juice. As for the dazzling buffet in front of him, it could only be Missed. However, this part of the conversation can only be regarded as a warm-up. The real good show begins with the beginning of the award ceremony. Only the people who have experienced it can have much influence. Taste a hint of flavor. Night has fallen, Dorothy Chandler Hall is shrouded in a dazzling starlight, and the suspense of the 68th Oscar is about to be revealed! Chapter 1468： First suspense After all the guests were in place, the award ceremony officially kicked off. This years ceremony opened with a performance of nominated works for the Best Costume Design Award as an ingenious opening. This made Hugo feel a little speechless, not just Hugo, but all the guests on site. The expressions are a little weird, because this year''s nominated works are really... special. "Vivacious Temporary Questions ( is a gorgeous palace costume, which has a special flavor; while most of the "brave heart" is civilian costumes during the war, there are also many court costumes that are worth seeing. The background of the story of "Richard III" was adapted to the 1930s, which is very close to the modern feeling; "Sense and Emotion" are mostly costumes of the early 19th century, although they have strong characteristics of the times. But most of them are rural civilian clothing, which is naturally not as gorgeous and cumbersome as the nobility. The last seat belongs to "Twelve Monkeys." Isn''t this a science fiction movie that has nothing to do with costumes? The costumes of these five works appeared on the same stage at the same time. The spectacular scene turned the fashion show into a silly and funny show, and the weird crossing effect made people wonder what reaction should be done. As a result, just the beginning of the scene made everyone messed up in the wind. Almost everyone''s face seemed to be smiling but not smiling, angry but not angry, and the expression was really elusive. If the director is willing to capture the expressions of the guests on the scene, it will be very interesting. Charlize, who was sitting on Hugos right hand, was still a little nervous. When she saw the model wearing a prisoner costume following the court skirt, she almost didnt smile. She cast a glance at Hugo. He seemed to be saying, "Is this normal?" Hugo was also dumbfounded, and shook his head, saying that he didn''t understand what the director was thinking. Todays seating arrangement is very interesting, not according to the crew members, but according to the awards department. The four acting department nominees sat together. Hugos right hand is Charlize, and then Nicholas Cage is on the left; Meryl Streep is on the left, and Anthony Hope is on the left. Kings; behind Hugo is Kevin Spacey. The dumbfounding opening soon ended in a bewildered embarrassment, and then Ubi Goldberg appeared on the stage in a loose leopard print skirt, which attracted a whistle on the scene. Sound and laughter. Since last year''s David Letterman''s host can be called a disaster, Ubi, who was highly acclaimed the year before, accepted the invitation again and appeared as the host. Appearing on this stage for the second time, Ubi was obviously still a little nervous. She just stepped onto the stage and mixed garlic under her feet, but she didn''t panic at all, stopped in place, raised her head and looked at the bottom quietly. The guests of, it seems that everyone was shocked by this little accident. She scanned among the first few rows of guests, and finally stopped at Hugo, "Oh, oh, oh, little naughty, dont use that. Looking at me with his eyes, although you have never been my type, my heart beats faster." The director pointed the camera at Hugo at the right time, and then Hugo''s stunned expression appeared on the big screen. In an instant, the whole scene clapped and laughed. Hugo also reacted at this time, Ubi took advantage of this accident, and actually kicked him off, which made him chuckle. After Ubi resolved the small crisis, she calmly walked to the center of the stage again, "Wow, its the annual Oscar season again, Christmas for the actors, but this Santa Claus doesnt necessarily give everyone Gift." Ubi opened the situation with a relaxed joke, "However, as far as I am concerned, I have always liked movie actors. No, I should say that I have full respect for them." "Movie stars can play various types of roles, tall, short, fat, thin..." While talking, Ubi also gestured and used his plump figure to outline the proportions of his body shape, so There was a chuckle at the scene, Sometimes they pretend to be politicians, sometimes they pretend to be street beggars, and sometimes they pretend to be street prostitutes. Girls. When this last word came out, a small group of people rang out again. Because the word "prostitute. Woman" is not allowed to appear on the live broadcast of public TV stations, but Ubi did not care too much, and quickly took it, "I admire them and admire them, but sometimes I feel dissatisfied with them. , For example, some of them only work with their significant other." After Ubi finished speaking, he paused, and if he looked in the direction of Brad Pitt, it suddenly reminded people of Brad and Gwyneths cooperation in the "Seven Deadly Sins". , There was a chuckle at the scene, Brad smiled heartlessly, and Gwyneth, who was sitting next to Brad, obviously had a stiff expression. Ubi just paused, then continued, "Sometimes I feel scared of them because they always act as some terrible murderers or mental patients." Ubi glanced slightly and fell on Hugo. The people around him smiled happily, and the smile on Hugo''s mouth was also outlined, and he shrugged helplessly, as if to express his kindness, which made people smile even brighter. "Sometimes I feel jealous of them, because they can always have something to happen to their dream lover." Ubi''s gaze turned a small half circle, and finally fell on Emma Thompson, everyone in the audience filmed Palm laughed. When Emma was filming "Sense and Emotion", as a screenwriter, she wrote a kiss scene with Hugh Grant out of her own selfishness. This scene is Lee. Ann finished filming, but the final release version was cut out, because the scene does not need to exist. Emma also admitted that she wrote this scene specifically because she wanted to kiss Xiu. Emma didn''t mind herself, and even gave Ubi a kiss, which made the applause even more enthusiastic. Although the opening fashion show was really horrible, it is undeniable that Ubi''s ease of use and witty remarks immediately raised the atmosphere of the scene. In less than seven minutes of the opening, Ubi ridiculed almost the entire Hollywood, and finally he deliberately looked at Hugo with a squinted gaze, "Dear Hugo, you know you always have me." Heart. This made the audience burst into laughter again, and Hugo smiled helplessly, Then, let us reveal the final result of the chaos at the opening, rest assured, this time we dont need it. I saw prisoners and nobles performing on the same stage." This unobstructed but harmless ridicule caused everyone to applaud and sent Ubi down. Then the award-presenting guests appeared on the stage and announced the winner of the Best Costume Design Award. The first statuette of the 68th edition, this also announced that the main part of the award ceremony was officially staged! Due to the ingenuity of this years Oscars, the Best Costume Design Award was mentioned as the first award. Therefore, the supporting role department was not given in the opening as usual, but several technical awards were awarded in advance, the best art The Guiding Award was also included in the "Summary Temporary Questions", and in the competition for the best photography award, "Brave Heart" upset and won, and won the first figurine tonight. If the suspense of the Best Costume Design Award and the Best Art Direction Award is not big, then the competition for the best photography award is undoubtedly very fierce. In this department, not only "Batman Forever" is nominated for commercial blockbusters. , And there are delicate and deep works of art such as "Sense and Emotion" as shortlisted, and works with sharp styles such as "Seven Deadly Sins" are also nominated, but the result is that "Brave Heart" has overcome the crowd, which is really beyond everyone. Unexpected. No one will forget that in the battle for the best picture tonight, "Brave Heart" and "Apollo 13" took the lead, while "Sense and Emotion" and "Baby Pig" were pre-Oscars. Absolutely hot. Now, it is clear that "Brave Heart" has started to run first. Tonights awards ceremony will obviously be very interesting. Subsequently, tonights first major departmental award officially came on stage. Last years Oscar winner Martin Landau for Best Supporting Actor stepped onto the stage and was responsible for awarding the Best Supporting Actress Award. This years Best Supporting Actress department is undoubtedly very interesting Because the overall strength is not outstanding, originally people were the most optimistic about Kate Winslet born on the basis of "reason and emotion", but Kate turned out Not only did the Golden Globe Awards fall, but the prospects of "Sense and Emotion" at the Oscars also began to be blocked, which made the trend of awards confusing. In the end, the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences once again demonstrated its unique affection for Woody Allen, a literate old man. After awarding the Best Supporting Actress Award to Woodys "Bullets over Broadway" last year, this year again This award was awarded to Woody''s work "Non-powerful. Spring. Medicine". After winning the Golden Globes, Mira Sorvino once again topped the Oscars upset. This is undoubtedly a surprise to countless people, because Mira was criticized after the Golden Globes. It is generally believed that her strength is not enough to crown the award, especially the Oscars always like to commend young actresses. According to this rule, Milla, who is 29 years old this year, is definitely not as likely to win the prize as Kate, who is only 20 years old. However, this is the Oscar. The first nominee Mira was a blockbuster and won his first statuette. The Academy lifted the fog of this year''s Oscar in an unconventional way. The Best Supporting Actor Award that followed immediately made everyone start to wonder. If you look at the trend of the Best Supporting Actress Award, then the winner of the Best Supporting Actor Award is...Brad Pitt? Chapter 1469： Cranes and clams fighting When people mention the 68th Oscars, the biggest suspense is undoubtedly the attribution of the best actor. This topic has far surpassed the competition for the best film, attracting everyones attention, except for this award. In addition, any other awards in the actor department are the focus of the topic, and the debate on the best supporting actor is definitely a hot topic. Hugo Lancaster or Brad Pitt? This is a topic that almost everyone has been discussing in the past year. These two most popular and most popular actors today can almost attract the screams of two-thirds of the American population. Hugo has the absolute upper hand in three-quarters of the past year, but Brad has completed the Jedi counterattack in the remaining quarter of the year, not only among the Hugo and Tom Cruise competition, Completed the Iron Triangle composition; and also defeated Hugo head-on in several battlefields, such as the "People" Weekly''s annual **** man selection, such as the Golden Globe Award for best supporting actor. After the Golden Globe Award winners were released, the six major acting departments have caused endless controversy. Among them, the best supporting actor department is undoubtedly the focus of controversy. Hugo blasted Brad with an anonymous role in the "Seven Deadly Sins", and almost made Brad''s face lost. Even the "Seven Deadly Sins" approaching $200 million at the box office could not make up for people''s bad impression of Brad; But Brad relied on the "twelve monkeys" to complete the salted fish turnaround, and actually defeated the "seven deadly sins" Hugo in the frontal competition. Is this really correct? It can be said that the trend of the best supporting actor Oscar has attracted the attention of countless people early, and this kind of attention has reached its peak after Hugo won the Oscar double nomination for acting! Is it the anonymous man who chose the "seven deadly sins" or the Matthew who chose the "death row"? This can be said to be an unsolvable problem, and the voting crisis has reached an unprecedented height. If Hugo wins in the best supporting actor department, it is likely to pass by the best supporting actor; but if Hugo fails in the best supporting actor, it means that the votes are concentrated in the "death row" Does it mean that the voting situation is more serious than expected, and it also means that the best actor will also be missed? Regardless of the result, the final trend of the best supporting actor department became the most touching award in the first half of the award ceremony. This not only determines the result of Hugo and Brad again head-on confrontation, but will also affect the second half the most. The trend of suspense is enough to make everyone stare with breathlessness. Now that the Best Supporting Actress department has been announced, it is strangely consistent with the ridiculous list of the Golden Globe Awards. Then, is the winner of the Best Supporting Actor also guessed by the Golden Globe Award? When Diana West stepped onto the stage, she felt the hot gaze at the scene firsthand. The hot gaze almost melted her. Diana was originally a humorous woman, and she couldnt help but joked, "I I didn''t feel such treatment when I stood here last year. I finally know why everyone said that only after getting a little goldman would they know what it means. This kind of high-profile feeling can''t be felt at other times. " Diana''s tautou''s ridicule was not to the horse''s mouth, but it was meant to make all the distinguished guests on the scene chuckled. "Compared to the protagonist who controls the direction of the movie, supporting roles are always an indispensable part of the movie. They can even rely on their excellent performances to raise the movie to a higher level. This is the greatest charm of the movie. Everyone appears in the movie. The characters in the story all have the meaning of his existence, or are as beautiful as I am..." After Diana finished speaking, she squatted down in a feminine way, making the whistle and applause of the audience ring, "Or like Martin The same is responsible for the horror." This was mocking Martin Landau, winner of last year''s best supporting actor, and everyone burst into laughter. "So, today, I stand here, on behalf of the college, to honor the supporting actors who have contributed wonderful performances in the past year. Oh, yes, they are men." Diana''s panicked but playful words once again made the scene lighter. He laughed, then turned his head to look at the big screen, and pictures of the candidates began to appear one after another. James Cromwell of "Baby Pig", Ed Harris of "Apollo 13"... Then Hugo''s performance in the "Seven Deadly Sins" appeared on the screen, and an unknown person walked in the screen. police. In the part of the surrender of the prosecutor''s office, the soft to horrifying "police officer..." was deafening, and the entire Dorothy Chandler hall was quiet. At this time Teresa Taylor was sitting obediently in her mother''s arms, looking at the blood-stained Hugo on the small screen, patted her mother''s arm, "Mom, why does Uncle Hugo have no hair?" Jack III, who was sitting cross-legged next to the rocking chair, watched the TV intently, and then complained impatiently, "Idiot, that''s because Uncle Hugo is acting." Adam Lancaster sitting in the rocking chair touched Jack IIIs small head, then covered the eyes of Little Dot with his generous palm, and said in a low voice, Dont look at such a picture. Jack III couldnt help. Grabbing Adam''s palm, "I''m okay, I''m okay!" I struggled to watch TV, but couldn''t shake Adam''s palm at all. Old Jack not far away saw his daughter-in-law Michelle turning Teresa''s face into his arms. He was relieved and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Adam, did you abuse this kid Hugo when he was a child? Why? Does that look so terrible? My old bones are going to be terrified." Adam didn''t even turn his head, he just replied stiffly, "That''s called acting." Old Jack choked with his saliva, coughed twice, and looked depressed. At this time Hugo''s picture was over, Adam took his hand off, and Jack III saw that the picture had been turned to the Brad lens of "Twelve Monkeys", and he couldn''t help but wailed depressedly, "Oh, don''t this girl Cavity." Adam retracted his hands and placed it on the back of the chair involuntarily. He tightened his palm slightly, feeling the hard solid wood under his palm, his muscles tightened, but his eyes were reluctant to leave the TV camera. Hugo looked at the picture he appeared on the big screen, and he was slightly relaxed for less than half an hour, and suddenly he became tense again. In fact, someone once asked Hugo whether he prefers Matthew who is "walking on the death row" or the nameless of the "Seven Deadly Sins". Hugo thinks this question cannot be answered because it is like asking which one of the left hand and the right hand prefers. This is There is no solution to the problem. But at this moment, Hugo discovered that although he made a breakthrough in "Death Row", the experience of interpreting Matthew is a memory that can never be replaced for him; but deep down in his heart, he likes it more. The "seven deadly sins" are not because of how the Anonymous''s performance is, but precisely because of this imperfection. The freedom and exploration in the process of performing the Anonymous is unforgettable. Thinking of this, Hugo''s right fist clenched uncontrollably, and the hot and humid sweat in his palm made him feel a little heart palpitations. This feeling of suffering and loss was like a black hole, swallowing him, and all the muscles and veins in his body were tense. When I got up, it was like a bow and arrow that had been pulled to the extreme, and the arrow had to be sent on the string. Realizing his gaffe, Hugo was a little dumbfounded, and pressed the corner of his mouth so hard that the self-deprecating smile did not leak out. Hugo didn''t even know what he was nervous about, because he had already won a best supporting actor, and it was only two years ago, but at this moment the adrenaline rush of dry mouth can''t be controlled at all. , Which makes Hugo feel that he is really absurd. However, Hugo knew that this was not the time to distract, so he forced himself to calm down, unfortunately, with little success. Fortunately, it was not the first time he attended a large-scale awards ceremony, and he managed to keep himself calm, at least not reflected in his facial expressions. He forced himself to concentrate on watching Kevin Spacey''s performance in "Very Suspect" on the big screen, keeping his composure. Standing on the stage, Diana had already retracted her gaze. When the camera lens was pointed at her again, she smiled, "Don''t worry, I won''t delay any more, because I am more curious than you, and eager to know the final prize. People, what five outstanding candidates, arent they? Their performances amazed me, so let us pay attention to this little envelope in my hand." Best Supporting Actress always likes to award newcomers, and Best Supporting Actor is keen to commend older senior veterans However, this years Oscar seems a bit abnormal. The oldest of the five nominees, James G. Remwell is only fifty-five years old, and the youngest is naturally the 28-year-old Hugo. In addition, the biggest favorite before the awards ceremony was Brad, who is thirty-two years old this year, so this is also destined to be a *type Oscar. Of course, when Hugo won the Oscar for best supporting actor two years ago, he had already created a miracle, and this year is not surprising. Diana opened the red envelope in her hand and pulled out the small card inside. She lowered her head and glanced down. There was a slightly exaggerated expression on her face, which made it unclear whether she was really surprised or not. Then she He lowered his head into the microphone and said, "The winner of the 68th Oscar for Best Supporting Actor is..." Then Diana paused for a while, and looked up at the area where the candidates were under the stage, her eyes pointed. Is it Brad? Or Hugo? This contest that affected countless people finally revealed the answer at this moment, and then Diana lowered her head, looked at the card in her hand again, confirmed the answer, and said, "The winner is," Kevin Spacey,''very suspect.''" boom! Cranes and clams fight, the fisherman gains! Chapter 1470： Hard to hide "Oh..." When Diana announced the results, everyone in the Taylor family let out a disappointed exclamation. The young Teresa covered her eyes in annoyance, and sighed childishly. "Oh, God!" Michelle, who was holding her, couldn''t help but smile. Sitting aside, Old Jack patted the back of his chair angrily, "What the hell..." The next half of the foul language was cut off abruptly, because he realized that there was a child at home, so he could only cough twice. , "What the **** is going on! **** Christ!" Adam sat in the rocking chair, his hands clasping the back of the chair loosened, without any expression or saying anything, as if the whole person was relaxed. It''s just that his chest heaves slightly invisible, he seems to breathe out gently, the disappointment in his eyes slowly settles, and he stares at the big screen intently until he sees the relieved smile on Hugo''s face. , The tense mood only relaxed slightly. Not only the Taylor family, including all the guests present, but also all the audience in front of the TV. Almost everyone was surprised by the result of the award. It is not that Kevin''s strength is not enough, but because before the award ceremony. Almost all the topics are focused on Hugo and Brad, but now a Kevin suddenly appeared, winning with a strong "dark horse" posture. This kind of result is almost no one can predict, the kind of shock Naturally, it is inevitable. In the competition for the best supporting actor this year, almost everyone put their eyes on the competition between Hugo and Brad. The main reason is that the duel between the two of them is full of so many highlights, almost detonating everything. The topicality, especially after the Golden Globes reached its peak, everyone is looking forward to the final trend of this competition. But people have overlooked it. In fact, Kevin Spaceys performance in "The Very Suspect" has received countless praises. Many professional film critics believe that Kevin''s performance is definitely not inferior to Hugo''s "Seven Deadly Sins". Performance, when predicting the final winner of the best supporting actor, more people think it is a competition between Hugo and Kevin. Objectively speaking, Brad''s topicality is very high, and the idol value is also very high, but the absolute strength is weak by a level. This is also an important reason for professionals to criticize and criticize the list of Golden Globe Awards. The best supporting actor award is based on strength, fame, and comprehensive strength. It should be one of Hugo and Kevin. The ball prize chose Brad, the intention of grandstanding is too obvious. Of course, it is undeniable that Brad did give the best performance of his career in "Twelve Monkeys". However, Oscar made his own choice. It was also Kevin Spacey, who won the nomination for the first time. He stood out and successfully won his first Golden Man trophy. This is not a dark horse, but a 36-year-old He is the best supporting actor in the best supporting actor department that people jokingly called "the nursing home"! When Hugo heard Diana''s announcement of the result, the tight string in his heart suddenly slackened. Compared with disappointment and regret, it was more relief, and finally answered a suspense, although the answer is not Own, but still relieved Hugo''s heavy shoulder pressure. The corners of the lips that had been tightly pressed were immediately liberated, and lightly outlined, Hugo stood up first, and sent his applause to Kevin Spacey behind him. When Hugo saw Kevin, it was inevitable that he felt a little melancholy. After he was relieved, the faint melancholy began to surge. His performance in the "Seven Deadly Sins" is undoubtedly a major breakthrough in the career of an actor, but unfortunately, in the end he was not able to "beat" the original version-Hugo defeated Kevin and got the opportunity to perform the "Seven Deadly Sins", but Kevin still relied on the wonderful performance of the "very suspect" to achieve the most important transformation of his actor''s career. With a smile from his heart overflowing on Kevins face, he hugged the other colleagues beside him one by one, and then walked to the middle aisle, but the stage was already close at hand, but Kevin did not go straight up. , But turned around and walked in the direction of Hugo. Hugo could not help but was stunned, and then saw Kevin stretch out his right hand, the two shook hands, and then approached each other and bumped their shoulders. Kevin showed a triumphant smile at Hugo and did not forget to blink. Blinked. This is not a demonstration, more like a tune between friends. play. Hugo looked at Kevin''s triumphant smile, and immediately understood, he couldn''t help laughing. Hugo admires Kevin very much, and it has always been the case. Even if he gets the opportunity to perform the "Seven Deadly Sins", it will not change his admiration for Kevin. In the process of studying Anonymous, Hugo was also inspired by Kevin. So, today Kevin won the prize. Although Hugo regrets, he is convinced. Thinking of this, the little bit of sorrow in his heart disappeared, and the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth spread to the bottom of his eyes, and he applauded enthusiastically. Charlize, who was standing next to Hugo, seemed to be a little worried about Hugo. After she stood up and applauded, she cast a glance at Hugo, seeming to say "Are you okay?" Hugo showed Charlize. Charlize''s smile, this made Charlize understand, but he bit his lower lip and slightly clicked his chin, his eyes burst into playful light, "I also think Kevin deserves the prize." Then he looked at the stage with this look. Makes the smile on Hugo''s mouth brighter. However, Brad''s facial expression looks very bad at this time. Although his mouth is smiling, the muscles of the whole face are stiff, and there is no way to make a natural expression smoothly. There is no smile at all. With his sunshine charm, it is even more ugly than crying. Brad is like a clockwork doll, stirring his hands stiffly, but there is almost no sound. His eyes are looking at the smiling Diana and Kevin on the stage, but his eyes cannot be focused at all, he just sees A shining spot of light. The name of "Kevin Spacey" in my mind was like an atomic bomb, and stormy waves exploded, causing the whole world to collapse. Brad couldn''t believe, couldn''t believe, and didn''t want to believe this fact. Even if he watched Diana handing the Golden Man to Kevin at this moment, even if there was deafening applause in his ears, Brad still felt that all this was too unreasonable. Reality: Shouldn''t it be him who stood on the stage to receive this figurine? Brad once thought that he was less than a palm of his hand from the Golden Man. It seemed that he only needed to gather his five fingers to hold the Golden Man firmly in his hand. Brad clearly knows that this will be his best chance to defeat Hugo head-on. "Twelve Monkeys" have done it in the past few months. Gao Feng... This time should not be an exception, shouldn''t it? As long as he defeats Hugo, he can prove that he is not an acting vase; as long as he defeats Hugo, he can be half a step ahead of Tom; as long as he defeats Hugo, he can truly rank among the top superstars; as long as he defeats Hugo... Countless thoughts were tumbling in Brads mind, but at this time they all turned into nothingness. The disappointment, the anger, the passion, its hard to conceal it, and they kept conflicting in his heart. His smile squeezed into a stiff mask, but he could only stand in place, unable to make any response, as if his soul had drifted away, looking down at his body from a high altitude with an awkward and stiff smile. Clapping foolishly. What exactly is going on? Gwyneth was about to bite off her teeth at this time, not Brad, not Brad, it was not Brad! This damn, disgusting, horrible, **** prize winner is not Brad! The anger in her heart almost swallowed Gwyneth. She did her best to suppress the anger in her heart. She showed the perfect smile and looked at the stage generously, but only she knew that her blood had begun to flow backwards. Up. Glancing at Brad standing next to him, the anger in Gwyneth''s mind set off a stormy sea. This useless guy is nothing but a scarecrow without a brain! This time I lost at the Oscar, and there will be no chance in the future! Although the entertainment industry says that there will always be a day to turn over, this work failed, maybe the next work will succeed, just like Hugo who was in a dilemma at the beginning, after receiving the Golden Raspberry Award, who can predict his What about today? But Gwyneth didn''t believe it. She thought that the loser was destined to be a loser, and Brad was obviously one of the losers. Gwyneth looked at Brad''s eyes full of anger and contempt. She glanced at Brad cautiously, then retracted her gaze, looked at the stage, and kept reminding herself that it was broadcast live across the United States at this time, and there were countless cameras watching her, and she must not lose her mind. Therefore, Gwyneth gracefully and calmly applauded Kevin, as if all the anger just now had never appeared at all. Kevin on the stage has already taken over the little golden man who belongs to him, "Very well, I think many people will be disappointed tonight." Kevin gave a meaningful look in the direction of Hugo and Brad, which attracted Everyone laughed, and Hugo simply blew a whistle to Kevin, and the atmosphere suddenly became relaxed, but Brad still had a stiff face. "First of all I must thank Jack Lemmon, who gave me many precious opinions on my performance; secondly, I must thank the crew of the''very suspect'' for giving me this opportunity to perform. We were very happy during the filming process. , Its my honor to be here." Although Kevin looked a little excited, his small eyes were shining under the light, and he could see the faint water in his eye sockets, but he spoke. Shi is still very calm, showing a rare general demeanor, "Finally, I want to say a word of apologies to the other candidates, this award does not belong to you anymore." This gentle and humorous ridicule made the audience burst into laughter, and Hugo also clapped and laughed, sending Kevin the highest blessing. Chapter 1471： Wheelchair man The first suspense of the Oscars ceremony tonight was officially announced, and the match between Hugo and Brad ended in a tie. After all, Brad failed to replicate the miracle created by "Schindler''s List" two years ago. The strong momentum that had been climbing before came to an abrupt end tonight, which not only allowed Martin Baum to calculate and reconcile in the past few months. The plan was unfortunately frustrated, and more importantly, let "Twelve Monkeys", Brad''s top work, stop at the "masterpiece" rather than the "classic" position. The box office and influence are not as good as Tom Cruises "High Aspirations", and the awards and reputation are not as good as Hugos "Schindler''s List". This is undoubtedly an important issue for Brads long-term development in the future. A huge loss. Of course, now Brad has undoubtedly formed the leading figures of Mesozoic actors with Hugo and Tom Cruise. Hugo is currently slightly ahead, but the future development is full of infinite possibilities. These three top men The future competition of actors is bound to attract more attention. However, Brad was not the focus at this time, and even his stiff expression that could not be concealed was "luckily" not discovered by anyone, because everyone turned their attention to Kevin Spacey and the stage on the stage. Hugo under. Its just that, for Hollywood artists, are they really lucky if they dont pay attention, have no focus, and ignore and ignore them? With the announcement of the Best Supporting Actor Award, peoples inner guesses were tumultuous in an instant. What does this mean? Does it mean that the unprecedented vote-sharing crisis will cause Hugo to return empty-handed tonight? Or does it mean that the gathering of votes to "walk on death row" will be the help for Hugo to reach the top of the film? It can be said that the Best Supporting Actor Award does not belong to Hugo. This is unexpected, but unexpected, because all Hugo-related awards tonight are full of countless variables, and more than 5,000 colleges The voting direction of the judges is completely unpredictable, which makes the process of the award ceremony even more exciting. However, Hugo did not have time to think about these things at this time. After Kevin''s acceptance speech was published, the staff showed up and quietly led Hugo toward the backstage. Next, Hugo shoulders the important task of hosting a special session. Coming to the backstage, Hugo first saw Robin Williams and Sandra Bullock who were preparing to stage the awards. Hugo stopped his steps, exchanged simple greetings with the two, and immediately followed. The staff entered the waiting room. A short and stout man who was only up to Hugo''s chin walked on his face. He had a silly smile on his face. He seemed to have a good temper. He smiled when he saw anyone. The opponent almost ran into Hugo head-on, but he slammed the brakes sharply to stop himself, then abruptly confronted inertia, and took a short step back, "Sorry, my mistake." Hugo was not scared by this accident, but was a little surprised by the other''s developed motor nerves. Then Hugo saw the man in front of him. The huge nose and slightly cheerful appearance immediately attracted Yu. Guo''s eyeballs, this made his pupils involuntarily enlarged slightly. The other party saw Hugo''s dumbfounded, and thought he was scared by himself, or he took the initiative to stretch out his right hand with a smile, "It was my mistake just now, I''m really sorry. When we first met, this is Jackie Chen. (.Chan)." "No, I''m okay." Hugo was stunned. Then he stretched out his right hand, took the other''s right hand, and shook it hard, feeling the strength from the broad palms, "Of course, of course, Jackie, I know you are Jackie Chen. When we first met, I was Hugo Lancaster." Hugo''s words made Jackie lift his chin unexpectedly, "All Hollywood people know Hugo, it''s natural, but how do you know me? I''m Jackie Chen, not Bruce Lee (. Lee) )." Jackie''s words were relaxed with a little bit of self-deprecation, which made people laugh. "I know you, of course I know you." Hugo couldn''t help but smile. Of course he knows Jackie Chen, presumably not many Chinese in the world don''t know Jackie Chen. This martial arts superstar who brought Chinese martial arts movies to the world is Ji Li. small. After the Dragon, the most well-known Chinese actor in Hollywood: Cheng. Dragon! Hugo had seen Zhang from afar. art. Mou, he was still with Lee at the Berlin Film Festival. Ann talked face to face, but they are both directors, masters hidden behind the scenes, Catcher. Long is different. His big screen image can be said to be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. In the 1980s and 1990s at the peak of Hong Kong cinema, it became successful. Long and Hong. gold. Bao, Yuen Biao and others have pushed Kung Fu movies to the pinnacle. Hugo almost saw it. Dragon all the movies! I didn''t expect to see Jackie Chen at the Oscar occasion today. This is really a huge surprise. But Hugo had forgotten that, compared to his surprise when he saw Jackie, Jackie was the real surprise to see him. Jackie looked flattered, "Really? You know me? Wow, this is really an accident." Hugo''s memory was awakened. In fact, Jackie tried to break into Hollywood as early as the early 1980s, but unfortunately he didn''t succeed, so he temporarily concentrated on the fragrance. It was not until the mid-1990s that Jackie once again ushered in a good opportunity for the development of Hong Kong in the Hong Kong area. In 1995, a "Red Zone" actually won a box office of 32 million U.S. dollars in Hollywood. This is already Created the best foreign language film in North America. Later, relying on the popularity of this work, Jackie got the opportunity to perform "rush.", which then established his international status. So, at this time Jackie certainly has a certain reputation in Hollywood, but it is very limited. It is more dependent on the power of his agency, William Morris, that he won the opportunity to attend the Oscars. What I have to admire is that William Morriss agency, as the veteran leader, has a solid approach. It not only made Jackie a guest of Oscar, but also became the guest of award for the best animated short film. This is the power of top brokerage companies. They have the ability to allow their artists to enter areas beyond their own capabilities, thereby gaining more development opportunities. For example, Will Smith also attended the Oscars tonight and became the guest of honor for the Best Visual Effects Award. This is the current capability of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. "Of course, the''Red Fan District'', a mysterious Kung Fu master from the East, right?" After Hugo finished speaking, he laughed. In the 1990s, there were not many Chinese faces active in Hollywood. This also made Hugo more intimate every time he saw these familiar dark eyes and yellow skin. "My honour." Jackie had a completely unexpected look. After all, Hugo is now at the top of the film pyramid in the world, even though he is in fragrance. The position of the Hong Kong film scene is detached, but its influence in North America and the world is very limited. Seeing Jackie''s face with Rongyan, Hugo''s mood is really hard to describe in words. However, Hugo quickly saw the urging eyes of the staff, and he had to apologize, "Sorry, I still have a task, and I hope I will have a chance to talk slowly next time." After saying goodbye to Jackie, Hugo only had time to sort out his slightly ups and downs, and then saw the wheelchair in front of the dressing table, his mood slowly settled, and he greeted him quickly, "Hey Christopher, sorry for keeping you waiting." The red-haired lady standing next to the wheelchair in a long skirt with champagne straps turned her head, and when she saw that the person was Hugo, she nodded with a smile, said hello, and then turned around with her wheelchair. When he came, Hugo faced the man in the wheelchair. At this time, the man who appeared in front of Hugo slumped his hands weakly on the back of the wheelchair, his fingertips looked a little twisted; his face had a humble smile, but his facial expression was somewhat stiff, and his long black hair was neatly arranged. The comb was three or seven points, but it was a little messy at this time, and the deep facial features outlined shallow shadows in the soft light of the dressing table. He was wearing a black suit with a large collar and a royal blue waistcoat inside, but the white shirt inside was not clearly visible because it was blocked by a white tube connected to his chin. Crossed the vest, and then connected to a transparent glass bottle on the wheelchair. "Please call me Chris." A gentle smile appeared on the face of the man in the wheelchair, looking really normal. "Dana, this is Hugo. I told you he is a very handsome man." The woman standing next to Hugo smiled and stretched out her right hand, "Dana Reeve (dana. reeve)." Hugo also shook hands with her and greeted her, and then looked at the wheelchair man and laughed, "In front of you, I would never admit that I can get along with being handsome Otherwise I think I will become a nation. Public enemy, the supporters of Karl Earl will drown me." Hugo bent over and gave the man in the wheelchair a big hug, completely ignoring the existence of the wheelchair, as if it was just normal social interaction, which made the man in the wheelchair smile brilliantly, and Dana who was standing on the side could not help but reveal it. A slight smile. At this time, the wheelchair man in front of him is the most famous superman actor in movie history, Christopher Reeve. As we all know, Superman can be said to be the most successful superhero image in American movie history. His appearance has defined the so-called heroic image for people. And it is Christopher Reeve who has really injected this kind of leadership temperament into Superman. Personal charm is projected onto this illusory influence, making the image of Superman convincing. Even though many actors later played Superman, no one can surpass Christopher in front of him. It is a pity that Christopher is also one of Hollywood''s biggest losses. He accidentally fell from a horse in a horse race last year, resulting in spinal injuries and paralysis. A generation of idol superstars are thus trapped in a wheelchair. Tonight, Christopher appeared at the Oscar ceremony, shouldering a special task, and Hugo will be his partner. Chapter 1472： Special ring In the long history of Oscar, there are many moments worth remembering, but three of them are forever imprinted in the annals of history. One is that Marlon Brando refused to receive his second Oscar winner, but instead sent a young Indian girl to oppose the American societys oppression of the Indians. Family. Discrimination; one is Woody Allen, who has always refused to attend the Oscars after the September 11th Incident in 2001, appeared at the Oscars for the first and last time in his career, just for his beloved New York. Another was at the 68th Oscars held on March 25, 1996. Christopher Reeve, who was paralyzed in a horse fall accident a few months ago, appeared at the awards ceremony. Hugo never expected that he was so honored to be one of these three moments, although as early as three years ago, Hugo met Christopher on Broadway in New York, when Hugo was to visit Catherine. -Hepburn, unexpectedly had a fate with Christopher, but Hugo at that time did not expect that one day he would stand on the Oscar stage with this legendary figure in the future. The reason why Christopher is so special in the long history of Hollywood is not only because his superman image is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, but also because he has always faced life with a positive attitude after being paralyzed. This is for the American society that is gradually recovering from the turmoil of the economic crisis. In other words, it is a spiritual force that is difficult to replace. Especially last year, the entire United States experienced great turmoil, including the challenges accepted by the uncrowned kings, the criticisms faced by social indifference, etc. Under this background, it is like the Samose in the "seven deadly sins". People gradually lose confidence in society and face social problems with a negative, negative or even avoiding mentality. But Christopher, who was in the greatest crisis of his life, showed a completely different look and brought hope to people. Therefore, Christopher accepted the invitation today and appeared on the Oscar stage. "Are you ready? Do we need to speak to a pair of lines? Or, do it on the spot?" Hugo didn''t seem to notice Christopher''s wheelchair at all, and sat down across from him with a smile, and took the staff to hand it over. Teleprompter card. Christopher saw the gentle smile on Hugos face, sincere and sincere, equal and bright, which made Christophers heart warm, "I think Im relying on you. I used to see you at the awards ceremony, and your eloquence is always good. , Isn''t it?" Hugo patted his shoulder lightly, "Huh, pressure." This simple gesture made both Christopher and Dana laugh. "Mrs. Reeve..." Hugo raised her head and looked at Dana who was standing by. She also smiled, "Please call me Dana." Hugo shrugged, "Of course, Dana. Do I need to pay attention to anything? I''m not familiar with wheelchairs, and maybe need some guidance." Hugo did not shy away from Christopher''s situation, but just mentioned it calmly. thing. The contact with children in the past few months has made Hugo clearly aware that, in fact, many times people are cautious because they worry about hurting each other''s self-esteem, but it is the greatest harm to each other. Pity and sympathy are of no use or help to them, on the contrary they will only bring out their condescending sense of superiority. Therefore, Hugo did not deliberately avoid taboos, and did not deliberately show caution. He just said it normally, as if asking Christopher whether he smoked himself or not. This is just an ordinary topic. Indeed, Christopher is no different from them, except that the way of action is different. Dana felt Hugo''s friendliness, and her emotions suddenly became agitated, making her choked a little. Its a great honor to be invited to the Oscars ceremony today, but everyone treats them with care. Dana knows that everyone is taking care of their feelings, but this one is careful to put them down. As for the position of the victim, only the person involved knows that taste. But Dana and the others have a hard time saying that they can''t get angry at each other just because of the friendliness and sympathy of strangers, right? Christopher seemed to notice Dana''s choking, and chuckled lightly, "She is a bit exaggerated, maybe because you are too attractive." Hugo also laughed, politely placing his right hand on his left shoulder, and bending over to salute, "This is my honor." This suddenly made Dana laugh. Then Dana explained Hugo some precautions hand in hand, which is indeed not an easy task. So Hugo didn''t have time to check the manuscript with Christopher, so he could only concentrate on studying. In a blink of an eye, the staff informed Hugo and Christopher that they should go to the side stage to wait. Coming to the side stage, Dana was sure that there was no problem, she hugged Hugo gently, and whispered in Hugo''s ear, "I will trouble you next." Then she returned to the waiting room. Hugo supported Christopher''s wheelchair handle with both hands, and wanted to look down at the teleprompter in his right hand, but found that the light was too dim, so he could only take a deep breath to relax. In the end, Christopher noticed Hugo''s nervousness and chuckled lightly, "Man, don''t worry, you are not alone on the stage today." At this moment, Steven Spielberg, who had just presented Kirk Douglas with the honorary award, stepped back from the side stage. As soon as Steven looked up, he saw Hugo, and he stood up to Hugo. He gave his thumb, then bowed his head and said hello to Christopher, and then walked into the waiting room. After Hugo was prompted by the staff, Hugo pushed Christopher''s wheelchair and stepped towards the stage. Stepping onto the stage, the audience was a pale yellow light, which looked a little dark, and then a spotlight shattered and enveloped Hugo and Christopher. When they were seen at the scene, everyone stood up. Applause, the thunderous applause whistled the tsunami at the scene, and you could clearly feel that these applauses were all given to Christopher, and the kind of admiration and respect from the heart accompanied the applause in my heart. Hugo pushed Christopher to the center of the stage and asked Christopher to be baptized by applause, but he himself squatted down and put down the pillars of the wheelchair to ensure that the wheelchair would not move autonomously, and then carefully confirmed that the dropper was not involved in the wheelchair. In his wheels, and checked the connection between the dropper and the glass bottle, and after confirming that everything was okay, he stood up and stood beside Christopher. This inspection took at least 20 seconds, but after the applause on the scene gradually subsided, it was silent. No one disturbed Hugo''s actions. Even the director did not urge Hugo to make this year''s Oscar live broadcast. A gap of twenty seconds is really rare. Hugo put his hands in front of him, smiled and said, "Wow, what a wonderful silence, it almost makes me think I''m in the wrong place." This light-hearted joke made everyone on the scene chuckle. , And then Hugo continued, "Ladies and gentlemen, let us welcome Christopher Reeve." Hugo pointed his hands at the wheelchair man beside him, and the applause broke out again. After finally waiting for the applause to diminish a little, Christopher smiled and said, "Thank you Hugo for your thoughtfulness, I think maybe you can consider looking at the work of the caregiver." This made the scene chuckle again, "In the past. In the past year, many special things have happened in the United States. We have deeply felt many problems from society, and we must pay attention to them." Everyone was quiet. Everyone knows that this is why Christopher appeared on the Oscar scene today. "In addition to me, Hugo, who is standing next to me, has a lot of things happening to him..." Christopher said half of it, and then paused. The second half was obviously given to Hugo. Hugo also came together in a tacit understanding, "It is true, but I am not sure, which one you are talking about, first of all, I must declare that I am really not a murderer, children, that is just a movie." Rain Guos self-ridicule made the scene laugh. Hugo went on to say, Economic difficulties, rising unemployment, high crime rates, racial discrimination... Our society is facing countless problems every day. In order to solve these problems, we need not only The efforts of society also require the efforts of each of us." "That''s right, I hope you don''t get the wrong idea that Hugo is really crazy..." Christopher who took over the topic said calmly. This was a satire of the media oolong during the filming of "Death Row", and Hugo continued solemnly. He said, "I hope everyone will not misunderstand that Chris is no longer alive." This sentence is obviously very heavy, but under Hugo''s narration, there is a little more joy, and many people at the scene smiled. Then Hugo said, "Then, please enjoy the short film on the big screen." Immediately, the lights of the audience dimmed, and a short montage reflecting social issues began to be played on the big screen, reflecting many social phenomena of the past year including Hugo, including Christopher , Also including Michael Jackson, who was so innocent, which calmed everyone on the scene. After the lights came on again, Christopher said again, As a member of the film industry, each of us has the responsibility and obligation to produce more works that reflect social issues. This is an important part of society. Spiritual wealth." Then Hugo went on to say, "Of course, Jurassic Park is very beautiful and very profitable, but at the same time, we also need works like the Seven Deadly Sins to remind everyone that the indifference of society needs us more. Sorry, I seem to be standing on the Oscar stage to advertise. Hugo suddenly said with an embarrassment on his face, making the scene froze, and then everyone burst into laughter. "Hugo, maybe you can say''Forrest Gump''." Christopher reminded him kindly from the side. "Yes, Forrest Gump, maybe the society needs more thought-provoking works like this so that everyone pays enough attention to social issues." Hugo said solemnly, "Of course, what I emphasize is not at the box office. Part, but part of Forrest." In an instant, everyone in the audience burst into laughter. Chapter 1473： Splitting crisis This is the task of Hugo and Christopher today, advocating Hollywood to produce more works that reflect social issues and shoulder their social responsibilities. Christopher was the victim who experienced it personally. After his horse fall, there was a lot of news. Many media have vowed to believe that he has passed away. This is really a huge irony-the media that should have been socially responsible have always Putting interests first; and so is Hugo. He relied on his own power to use his two works, "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row", not only to shake the lofty status of the uncrowned king, but also to make the entire society aware of the current society. Already sick. Therefore, it is really appropriate that Christopher and Hugo jointly serve as special guests in this session. When Hugo once again unlocked the fixed pillar of the wheelchair in an orderly manner, everyone on the scene stood up and applauded again, and gave Christopher a high respect with the hottest applause. In the thunderous applause, Hugo pushed Christopher off the stage and ended their mission. Back on the side stage, Susan Sarandon and Robin Williams greeted him. Both greeted Christopher enthusiastically. It can be seen that they should have been familiar friends. Hugo only had time to say hello to Susan, and Susan had to leave because she was going to be on stage as the guest of awards. She gave Hugo a veneer and said with a smile, "I hope I will be yours. Goddess of Luck." Then Hugo, who was confused, walked onto the stage. Hugo and Robin pushed Christopher back to the dressing table. Dana was already standing there waiting, "Dear Dana, I hope my performance just now can satisfy you." Hugo said with a smile. This made several people around him chuckle. Dana pressed a kiss on Hugo''s cheek, "Your performance just now was perfect, although it was still a bit worse than Chris." This made everyone around her smile brighter. Hugo originally wanted to chat with Robin and Christopher a few more words, but didn''t want the staff to come over and pat Hugo on the shoulder, indicating that he should go back to his seat first, because Hugo is an important protagonist tonight. The director has not been able to scan Hugo in the seat, which is not good for the ratings. Hugo could only say goodbye to everyone briefly, and then left the backstage. When Hugo was busy just now, the award ceremony was halfway through, and each award had found its own owner. In the competition for the best sound award, "Apollo 13" strongly defeated "Batman Forever", "Seven Deadly Sins", "Brave Heart", "Red Tide Storm (. and "Future Water World". In this fierce award, I had the last laugh. The best original song award was won by "Pocahontas", and Bruce Springsteen''s theme song for "Death Row" was unfortunately lost; the best drama soundtrack award went to the hands of "The Postman" and one broke out The upsets are not big or small, especially the misses of "Sense and Emotion" and "Brave Heart" are shocking; in the Best Musical Comedy Soundtrack Award, the nominated "Before Sunrise" was not upset. "Pocahontas" won without any suspense. However, the best foreign-language film broke out again. The popular "Postman" and "Classroom Love" failed to win, but the unremarkable Dutch film "The Antonia Family ( took away the extremely fierce competition. Little Best Picture Award. Among other technical department awards, the best sound editing and best make-up were successfully won by "Brave Heart", and the best visual effect finally belonged to "Pig Baby". The Best Film Editing Award, which is considered to be the best film, has ushered in the hottest competition, "Seven Deadly Sins", "Pig Baby", "Brave Heart", "Red Tide Storm", and "Apollo 13" "Each has its own advantages and disadvantages, but in the end, "Apollo 13", who took the lead in the nomination stage, had the last laugh. Halfway through the award ceremony, the whole situation gradually became clear. The four nominations of the "seven deadly sins" all failed, and the first prize was not won. Although the film relied on its strong social influence and achieved an incredible counterattack during the nomination stage, it was still stuck in the subject matter of the work itself, and the overall degree of completion and excavation was poor. As a result, it was not able to get one step closer. . "Baby Pig", who was not nominated for acting, was completely defeated in the technical department, and only won a best visual effect award, and it was basically determined to have fallen behind. In the main competitive landscape, "Brave Heart" holds three statuettes and is temporarily in the leading position; "Apollo 13" also has two statuettes, and both awards have defeated the direct competitor "Brave." "The heart" is not inferior, and this also makes the competition even more fierce. However, in addition, other major contenders are still in the competition team. The six statuettes in the acting department, two statuettes in the script department, the director department, and the best film are still fighting each other, "Brave "My Heart" and "Apollo 13" are still inextricably separated. "Sense and Emotion" still have the last chance to turn over. Works such as "Death Row", "Before Sunrise", "Away from Casino", "Postman", etc. Also remain competitive. It can be said that the first half was just a warm-up, and the real excitement was in the second half. When Hugo returned to her position, Susan was introducing the list of candidate works on stage. Hugo greeted Charlize and Meryl in a low voice, and met with Kevin Spacey in the back row. The two people Also smiled at each other. Then Hugo sat down and noticed that Susan was responsible for the best original screenplay award today. No wonder Susan would say that she hoped she was Hugo''s goddess of luck, because Hugo won a place in this department. The excellent script of "Before Sunrise" allowed Hugo to join the screenwriting competition for the second year in a row, competing with works such as "Very Suspect", "Brave Heart", "Nixon Biography", and "Toy Story". Undoubtedly, this is one of the most competitive departments, especially because of Hugos participation, making the situation more chaotic. The top five works are close in strength, and there is no work that has an absolute advantage. It can be said that it is every work. All have the possibility of winning. In the end, Susan opened the envelope and showed a meaningful smile to the audience, but Hugo saw a trace of regret in Susan''s big bright eyes. Sure enough, Susan announced, "The 68th Oscar, the winner of the best original screenplay is,''very suspect'', Christopher McCauley (.)." Hugo smiled and applauded the independent filmmaker who won the Sundance Jury Prize for the creation of "Media Situation (.. Christopher is very young. He is even one year younger than Hugo. But in the past three years, he has shown outstanding independent film talent. The "very suspect" unexpectedly won outstanding recognition at the Oscars. He only won two nominations for Best Supporting Actor and Best Original Screenplay. However, he had the last laugh in both awards and hit a hundred shots! Moreover, it is really a great feat to defeat Hugo, who is well-known in the two departments. It was only then that people realized that Hugo, who was the focus of attention before the awards ceremony, had both halved in the current two nominations. This is definitely not a good thing, and the result clearly proves to everyone. One fact: Hugo''s voting crisis has reached an unprecedented high point! After the list of Oscar nominations was released, Hugo can be said to be infinitely beautiful, completely comparable to Emma Thompson, who was nominated five times in four years, and has become another one after Emma who can work in both the acting and screenwriting departments. Outstanding artist who won the nomination. In the history of the Oscars, no one has been able to harvest the golden man in the acting and screenwriting departments at the same time. Woody Allen, who was the closest to this goal, has not been able to do it. Now Woody has more The energy has been transferred to the position of director, and he has rarely acted. Therefore, the candidates who are most likely to break this record have become the current Emma and Hugo. This is definitely a rare record. In fact, Hugo has super strength in the best actor, best supporting actor, and best original screenplay. From an objective theoretical point of view, Hugo has the ability to win awards in all three departments. "" and "Seven Deadly Sins" needless to say, and the original script department participated in "Before Sunrise" also benefited from the fact that the previously infinite "Sense and Emotion" was divided into the adapted script department, and then received a lot of support. The wisdom, sensitivity and delicacy injected into this work will undoubtedly carry forward the creative art of the script, relying solely on the lines to promote the frame structure of the story has given the screenwriters countless inspirations Therefore, Hugo is in three The departments calls for awards have reached unprecedented heights. However, the extremes of things must be reversed. This is the iron law of nature. When Hugo has the ability to win prizes in all three departments, the decision of the voting judges becomes elusive. Will all three departments vote for Hugo? This obviously doesn''t work, it seems too exaggerated and deliberate; don''t the three departments vote for Hugo? Because considering that others will definitely give Hugo a vote, it is feasible to turn the vote into a favor vote for friends; this is feasible; choose one among the three departments? Or choose two? So how should we choose? At the same time, let Hugo dominate the acting and screenwriting department? Or choose one of the two? Especially when some people insist on voting in one of the departments, and choose other people in the other two departments... The choice of more than 5,000 judges can generate countless possibilities. The crisis of voting reaches its climax, which is the most direct cause. The possibility is: Hugo returns empty-handed. This is also when there are double nominations or triple nominations at the awards ceremony, people will think that the infinite glory of the nomination stage will often lead to the awards ceremony with nothing. Now, this terrible possibility is gradually becoming reality: best supporting actor, lost; best original screenplay, lost; then, what about best actor? Chapter 1474： Step by step For the Best Original Screenplay Award, Hugo was not too nervous or anxious. After learning about the winners, he was very relaxed and applauded. In fact, Hugo has never had much expectations, not only because he knows "Before Sunrise" still has a lot of deficiencies, because he clearly knows that it is very difficult to win awards in the two departments of actors and screenwriters. In the long history of the Oscars before 2014, there was only one actor who achieved this feat: Emma Thompson. Sure enough, the Best Adapted Screenplay Award, which was subsequently awarded by Anthony Hopkins as the guest of honor, was awarded to "Sense and Emotion" written by Emma without any suspense. From the beginning of the November awards ceremony, "Sense and Emotion" has led the way in the screenwriting department. It can almost be said that it has swept the major awards ceremonies without any suspense. Emma has injected the delicacy and depth into this classic masterpiece. It has been unanimously recognized by everyone. Among the only two trophies won by "Sense and Emotion" at the Golden Globe Awards, one belongs to Emma. Now its the Oscar, Emma is still the best in the Best Adapted Screenplay, and she won the Golden Man trophy. This is also Emma''s second Golden Man after winning the Oscar three years ago. , This also allowed Emma to complete the first film history to win the Golden Man Award across the actor and screenwriter departments. With the two awards of the screenwriting department settled, not only did the Oscar''s prospects become less clear, it became more and more elusive, because "Apollo 13" and "Brave Heart", who were determined to compete for the best film, both fell. Lost, but "reason and emotion" is showing a momentum of recovery. In the next three trophies competition between the director and the actors, "Apollo 13" has no nominations; "Brave Heart" is only nominated for the director, and "Sense and Emotion" is only nominated for the heroine, but it is interesting What''s more, "Far from the Casino" and "Walk on Death Row" were nominated for director, heroine, and actor at the same time... This almost created a mess. If "Stay away from the gambling city" or "Walking with death row" include any two golden figures in the next three departments, or "Sense and Emotion" will be the best actress. In the pocket, then the competition for the best film will have an unprecedented chaos. Except for the "Pig Baby" who was out early, the other four works have the opportunity to win! Such a win-loss situation on thin ice has not been seen at the Oscars for many years, even last year. The "True Story" all showed an overwhelming advantage. But this year? Perhaps, the suspense will remain until the last moment! Since this year''s Best Actor Award is the biggest suspense, the TV station decided to announce this award as the finale, and the final major axis was naturally handed over to the Best Picture Award, which also allowed the Best Director Award to be awarded in advance. Last year''s award winner Robert Zemigis took to the stage to announce the winner of the best director award. In fact, this year''s Best Director Award can be said that there is not much suspense, because all the suspense was basically killed at the nomination stage. The winner of the American Directors Guild Award "Apollo 13" Ron Howard was unexpectedly upset and not shortlisted. Nomination, this kind of situation only appeared once in the previous Oscar history, that is, in 1986, when the directors union award winner of the United States was "Purple" Steven Spielberg, he was not shortlisted for the Oscar nomination that year. List. What''s more worth mentioning is that in the forty-eight years of the American Directors Guild Awards, there have been only three inconsistencies between the final winner and the best director of the Oscar. In 1973, Bob Foss (.)''s "cabaret" defeated Francis Ford Coppola''s "godfather"; in 1950, Robert Rosen (.)''s "contemporary traitor (all. the.'') s. men) due to the release time, and Joseph-l-Mankiewiczs three wives. Yan. History (a. letter.. three.) competed for the 22nd Oscar together, and finally The latter won; in 1986, Sidney Pollack''s "Out of Africa" ??defeated Steven Spielberg''s "Purple". Strictly speaking, the time in 1950 was caused by the conflict between the release time and the award time. That is to say, the inconsistency between the award lists of the Directors Guild of America and the Oscar for Best Director has only occurred twice so far. Therefore, when "Apollo 13" did not enter the nomination list, it almost caused an uproar. In the Oscars list of nominations, "The Postman" has a place in foreign language films, and winning the nomination is already the biggest victory; "Away from Casino" and "Death Row" are among the top five in the final, but two The layout of the works is too small, too literary, and not very competitive. In the end, only "Baby Pig" and "Brave Heart" are left. The former has almost won the favor of critics. However, since this work uses animals as the protagonist, it can almost be said to be a typical representative of Sword Go Pianfeng. It is almost impossible to make a **** road in a conservative and stubborn academyreferring to the circumstances of "Beauty and the Beast", "The Lion King", and "Pocahontas". In this way, there is almost no suspense about the "brave heart" with its magnificent structure, the adaptation of real historical events, and the theme of freedom. What''s more, at this year''s Golden Globe Awards, Mel Gibson defeated Ron Howard and Lee head-on. Ann''s two strong competitors won strongly, so the Oscar result can be said to be almost without suspense. The fact is also true, Robert soon announced the winner, it is Mel Gibson who is acting and directing! So far, "Brave Heart" has won four trophies. Although three of them are technical trophies, they are still enough to allow this work to seize the opportunity in the best film competition. "Apollo 13" announced Exhausted. However, the trend of the best actor and best actress can still change the situation. The final battle of "Sense and Emotion", and the strong confrontation between "Death Row" and "Away from the Casino" are all likely to change the most The competitive landscape of the best films. Tom Hanks took the lead on the stage and awarded the Best Actress Award. Although the trend of this award is not as suspenseful as the Best Actor, it can be said that if "Death Row" and "Sense and Emotion" were not won This award, then the suspense of the best film can be announced in advance, "Brave Heart" will become the winner of the last laugh. Getting closer and closer to the end of the awards ceremony, the entire tense atmosphere became tighter and tighter. Therefore, the list of winners in Tom Hanks''s hand attracted countless hot eyes in an instant. This years Best Actress Award can be said to be a melee. The two former actresses Meryl Streep and Emma Thompson are strong, especially Meryl, who has been 13 years since the last award. It has been five years since she was nominated last time. This time, the performance in "Covered Bridge Last Dream" is wonderful and must not be underestimated. Even Emma, ??who just won the Oscar actress three years ago, has been praised for her "sensibility and emotion" this time, and no one can ignore her existence. The two topical actors Susan Sarandon and Elizabeth Sue are the focus of attention. The two actors works "Death Row" and "Away from Casino" are slightly inferior in overall strength, but both The performance of the four protagonists of the film has won unanimous praise from all film critics. They are undoubtedly the most powerful contenders in the acting department of the Oscars. The last one is Charlize Theron, who replaced the Golden Globes drama queen Sharon Stone shortlisted with an upset. She gave a natural and lazy, casual but in "Before Sunrise", which received numerous praises. The wise performance can be said to have fascinated countless people. At the last moment, it reached the top five nominations and became a big surprise in the nomination list. Before the awards ceremony, it was generally believed that Susan and Elizabeth had a slightly better chance. Neither Meryl nor Emma could be regarded as dark horses. Only the twenty-year-old Charlize, who was shortlisted for the first time, could be regarded as a spectator. As the awards ceremony progressed, Emma, ??who won the Best Adapted Screenplay Award, also has variables. Emma''s chances of winning the prize plummeted after winning the prize three years ago, and then there was already a golden figure in hand tonight. In this way, the main competition depends on Susan, Elizabeth and Meryl. Of course, Susan, who has been nominated five times before and after four times in five years but never won an award, undoubtedly has the upper hand-but it is only a slight advantage. Hugo calmed down for a while and began to strain again He turned his head and looked at Charlize who was sitting aside. This year Charlize is only twenty years old. He has been in Hollywood for a few years. Throughout the time, she always rejected the role of vase and devoted herself to polishing her acting skills. With her dedication and hard work, Hugo, as a former roommate and best friend, can see it completely, and he also knows the tension and surging inside Charlize at this moment. At this time Charlize folded his hands together and held it tightly. You can even see the raised blue veins, but the full lips are pressed tightly into a straight line, even if they are not close. I heard the sound of her heart hitting her chest violently. Looking at Meryl sitting on Hugo''s right hand again, she was obviously calm and calm, with a calm smile on her face. The difference between the two people is immediately clear. Hugo did not have the intention to laugh at Charlize, because he estimated that he would not be much better. Hugo moved closer to Charlize and said in a low voice, "Smile! Believe me, you wouldn''t want to be greeted with such nervousness. It''s a little golden man." The slightly ridiculous words made Charlize glance at Hugo ill-tempered, but immediately saw the tension in Hugo''s amber eyes, Charlize slackened a bit and shook slightly. Shaking his head, he said depressedly, "You better pray for a while that you don''t make a fool of yourself." Having said that, the muscles on Charlize''s face gradually relaxed, drawing a shallow arc. Chapter 1475： Biggest suspense Charlize is indeed very nervous, changing from a model to an actor, Charlize has not been confident enough, so she has been working tirelessly to polish her acting skills over the years. She doesn''t want others to treat her as just a cross-border vase. Persistence has even become a kind of obsession. She rejects commercial movies, rejects the role of vases, and refuses to judge people by appearance. Charlize knows that you must know how to use your own advantages in Hollywood, her appearance can win her opportunities, and it can also help her practice acting skills to get more opportunities. Hugo has tried to persuade her many times, and Leonardo, who holds similar ideas, but this persistence has quietly become an obsession in Charlize''s heart, and even she herself cannot overcome an obsession. Nian, she can''t open her mind to commercial films like Hugo or Leonardo, she just wants to use acting to prove herself wholeheartedly. This obsession has even become a curse that cannot be shaken off. Fortunately, this obsession finally paid off after "before sunrise". This work not only won her recognition, but also won her a lot of praise, which allowed her to confirm that she was indeed She is talented in acting, and she can indeed use her strength to change people''s impression of her vase. In particular, Oscar gave her nominations affirmatively, which made her relax a lot. Charlize clearly knows that she is only twenty years old, and that "before sunrise" is only her first masterpiece. Her chances of winning are almost infinitely close to zero, but even so, Charlize''s inner expectation Feeling still uncontrollably set off the stormy sea, and the heartstrings that had relaxed after talking to Hugo last night tightened again, as if it would break at any time. She has no way to control. She wants to relax herself, but her brain and body are both on strike, unable to control it at all. This feeling of tension to the extreme is too bad. It''s like dancing on the tip of a knife. The pain of tearing has made all other senses lose their sensitivity, leaving only waves of endless pain. Swallowed. At this moment, Charlize heard Hugo''s deep voice, "Smile!" Charlize almost looked like a frightened bird, subconsciously turned his head and looked at Hugo, the blurry focus took a lot of effort to see clearly. She didn''t hear what Hugo said, but she crashed into Hugo''s eyes. Nervous, Hugo is also tense, the tension is like a rubber band that gradually stretches, she can even see Hugo''s pupils slowly shrinking; besides, there is a little bit of teasing, a little bit of ridicule, A little gloating. This familiar look caused Charlizes tight heartstrings to slowly relax. Although she was still too nervous, the sweat on her palms was very uncomfortable, but the corners of her mouth were unconsciously drawn. Gritting his teeth slightly, cursed depressedly, "You better pray for a while that you don''t make a fool of yourself." Then Charlize saw the smile in Hugo''s eyes bursting, gleaming with a faint light, Charlize''s mood was more relaxed again, she did not stop, turned her head to look at Tom Hanks on the stage , Let out a long breath. "The winner of the 68th Oscar''s Best Actress Award is Susan Sarandon,''Death Rowing." Tom''s voice came out through the microphone, and Charlize''s nerves slowly relaxed. The emotions mixed with disappointment, regret, and relaxation were surging in an instant. She even had time to savor it, and noticed that Hugo stood up. The applause figure, she also stood up immediately. All the audience stood up. After winning nominations five times before and after, Susan was recognized by her for the first time, defeating her biggest rivals Elizabeth and Meryl, and successfully stood out as the best contemporary One of the actresses, on the Oscar stage, Susan is finally no longer a spectator. Hugo vigorously agitated her hands and gave Susan the highest praise. Susan just came over and hugged Hugo. Susan also printed a kiss on Hugo''s cheek, in his ear. Speaking loudly, "Thank you." Then Susan and Charlize and other alternates politely embraced, and then step by step onto the stage. Watching Susan walking onto the stage, Hugo turned his head to look at Charlize. The eyes of the two met unexpectedly, and they showed a shallow smile. The relief replaced the tension, in Charlizes eyes. Slowly fainted. Hugo gave Charlize an encouraging look, seeming to say, "The future belongs to you, and today is just the beginning." This made Charlize''s mouth smile slightly, and both turned their heads to look towards. stage. Then Hugo saw Susan''s weak shoulders trembling slightly, her bright eyes gleaming with crystal tears. Maybe the Oscar little golden man can''t represent everything, but every time he is so close to that little golden man, he finally passed by. The regret, the frustration, and the bitterness made the heart suffer. Until today, Susan finally held the little golden man in her hand. Holding the golden man tightly, it took Susan a while to calm down, "Thank you, thank you." Susan''s voice was trembling slightly, making people clearly feel the tumbling and turbulence in her heart, "I was originally I thought I would be calmer, but...it was more difficult than I expected." Susan''s self-deprecation made the scene chuckle, "I have been waiting for this moment to truly stand on this stage, more than I thought. To be wonderful." "Tim, I must thank you for shooting such an excellent work, I love you." Susan looked at the other half sitting under the stage, although Tim came home empty-handed tonight, but at this time Susan Being able to stand on the stage is already a big victory for "Death Row", "Hugo, Oh God, Hugo Lancaster." Susan''s sigh made everyone on the scene chuckle. Hugo, who was lying innocently, appeared on the big screen again. Susan raised her head and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, "Hugo, you are really a genius. During the filming process, your hard work and your talent gave me too much inspiration. I can work with you. This is me. It''s an honour to be here." These words caused noisy applause on the scene again. Hugo was really embarrassed when he was sitting in the position. He was still not used to being praised by others in person. The eyes projected from all directions made him feel a bit hot on his cheeks. Fortunately, Susan immediately changed her conversation, "Today, my good friend Christopher Reeve came to the award ceremony. He mentioned that we must pay more attention to the society and we must take on more social responsibilities. I agree with this, and hope that Hollywood will pay more attention to these serious issues, just like the topics discussed in "Death Row". Chris, I admire your courage and actions." This testimony once again received a response of applause. This is also the most important theme of this year''s Oscar. Finally, Susan once again expressed his gratitude to the college before leaving the stage. Seeing the excited Susan, Hugo was also full of emotions, but the tension in his heart was winding up the clock step by step. This sense of urgency and constriction made Hugo a little bit at a loss, and his brain became instantly It was blank, and he couldn''t even concentrate, let alone think. When the winner of the best actress was announced, the fog of this years Oscars finally dissipated. "Sense and Emotion", which had received numerous praises before, officially announced its withdrawal from the competition for the best picture, plus the "Baby Pig" who was out early. "And "Apollo 13", now only "Brave Heart" and "Death Row" are left. If "Death Row" can win the Best Actor Award, then the overall momentum is still not inferior to "Brave Heart", and the suspense will continue to the last moment; on the contrary, if "Death Row" fails to win in the actor department , Then there is no suspense for the best film. But interestingly, the best actor is precisely the biggest suspense of this year''s Oscars! As analyzed before the award ceremony, Nicholas Cage of "Far from Casino" and Hugo of "Death Row" are undoubtedly the most powerful contenders for this award, especially the controversy that focuses on Hugo will become The key points about the award. In the past few years, with the exception of the popcorn movie "Life and Death", Hugo has dedicated enough performances in almost every work to be nominated and even take away the Little Golden Man. The strong reputation has reached its peak, especially It is this year''s three films that showcase Hugo''s performance capabilities to the fullest, and the call for awards has created a record high. But on the other hand, Hugos outstanding performance has already been recognized by the Oscars-"Schindlers List" won the Oscar for Hugo''s Best Supporting Actor Figurines. This was only two years ago. Is it really time for Hugo to win his second statuette? Don''t forget, Hugo was once the winner of the Golden Raspberry Award. Not to mention that this year''s Oscars gave Hugo three nominations ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the unprecedented crisis of voting. Even if Hugo aside, Nicholas Cage has dedicated his career best performance this year, and "Far from Casino" has won praises. This member of the Coppola family has won the praise of many people in the circle. Support votes; and Richard Dreyfus created the second spring of his artistic career with "Life is Beautiful for You". President Richard Nixon played by Anthony Hopkins is also the academic favorite historical figure. It has been many years since the two previous actor winners won the last prize, and it seems that it is all right to win your own second statuette. No one can ignore the strength of the three competitors. Except for the "postman" Massimo-Trosillo inferior, it can be said that no one can predict the final outcome of the battle between the other four people. This may be Hugos best chance to win, but it may be Hugos worst chance to win. If we follow the historical trajectory, Nicholas Cage will win the only small gold in his career as an actor with his "far from the casino". People, but now Hugo has become a member of history, will the trajectory change again? In the eyes of everyone, Jessica Lange, the winner of last year''s Oscar for Best Actress, took an elegant step and stepped onto the stage. The small red envelope in her hand contained the biggest suspense of the year! Chapter 1476： Heart burning The Al Bar is very lively today. This is a rare event for a rock-based bar, because there is nothing worth noting about rock tonight, and this night belongs to the Oscars. But today''s Al Bar is overcrowded, and the whole bar is full of people. Meredith Morris yelled, "Quiet, everyone! The award-presenting guests are out!" The shocking shout made the noisy bar suddenly quiet, and I saw that everyone around was familiar faces. Merelyn Dixon, Keira Cole, Joshua Cranston, Liam Pinkman, Eli Caswell, all gathered together. Obviously, after the young volcanoes cheered for Hugo on the red carpet, they knew that they could not enter the venue to cheer for Hugo, so they gathered in Al Bar to enjoy this beautiful night together. Meredith involuntarily grasped Melerin''s right hand, the muscles all over her body became tense, and her face clearly read "Tense". But Melerin was not much better at this time. She also held Meredith''s hands with her backhand and closed it tightly. The air swarming around seemed to be tense. Although they both firmly believe that Hugo can win the prize, they undoubtedly believe that this figurine should belong to Hugo, but before Jessica Lange announced the result, everything is still unknown, which makes their minds The adrenaline burst out instantly, igniting a hot flame in the brain. Everyone in the bar did not speak any more, even the beer in their hands was quietly placed on the table, only the pounding heartbeat violently banged in the quiet of the night in a disorderly manner, the rhythm of the heartbeat changed everything. People are connected, making them a community, each pair of eyes are fixed on the TV screen, and they are intently trying to burn a hole in the TV screen, lest they will miss the wonderful moment in the blink of an eye. In an instant, Al Bar condensed. The excitement of Taylor''s family settled down at this time. Even the most naughty Jack III raised his head and looked at the screen motionlessly. In fact, he was already tired at this time and kept rubbing his sore eyes. Little Jack came to take pictures. He patted his son on the shoulder, "You should go to bed, Teresa is already asleep." Little Jack pointed to the daughter who was sleeping quietly in his wife''s arms, and whispered to his son. Jack III closed his open mouth to avoid the danger of the saliva sliding down, and tried to open his eyes wide, "Dad, can''t I go to bed after watching this? Uncle Hugo is about to be on stage. ......" At this point, Jack III caught a glimpse of the picture on the TV screen, "Look, Uncle Hugo!" Little Jack couldn''t help but cast his sights over. At this time, he was introducing the list of nominees, and it was Hugo on the screen. What came out as the nomination screen was Hugo''s last scene in "Death Row". He was tied to the execution platform and issued his own last words, the shocking last words. But there is no part of Hugo''s words in the screen, just looking at the camera quietly. This caused little Jack to stand up straight, and Michelle, who was holding her daughter about to leave, couldn''t help but stop, and turned to look at the TV screen. Those amber eyes looked forward in such a calm manner, with a thin layer of mist covering them, making his eyes look like a clear and transparent spring, but it was in the depths of the spring. , But there are countless emotions surging: bitterness, sadness, pain, fear, relief... The mixed emotions are gently rippling under his eyes, and the slightly trembling corners of his lips reveal the turbulence in his heart that is completely different from the surface. His body was tied and fixed by five flowers, unable to move at all, but his muscles were shaking uncontrollably, as if convulsions, and the slight shaking made people easily feel his fear, that one This kind of despair that went deep into the bones broke out suddenly. It is such a shot, without any dialogue, no lines, and no picture movement. It is such a simple to the extreme shot that makes every audience feel the tremor in the soul. "Dad, I''m scared." Jack III hugged his father''s calf, which made little Jack wake up. He realized that his eyes were beginning to burst into tears. He wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes in a panic, bent down, The son held it in his arms and said softly, "Don''t worry, it''s just Uncle Hugo performing." However, the performance that awakened the soul was so shocking. "Let him stay, anyway, there are no more minutes." Old Jack said, but only said one sentence, and then he fell silent. Old Jack could feel his heart hitting his chest violently. The crazy speed made him almost unable to breathe, but he knew that Adam was the one who was really nervous compared to him. Old Jack tilted his head and looked over and saw Adam stiff in the rocking chair, his muscles tightened completely, like a zombie. Adam could feel his whole body trembling slightly at this time-like a Hugo on the screen, except that he was not afraid, not afraid, but nervous, which made him a little at a loss. He never liked this feeling. , But it cannot be controlled. Adam panicked and took out the cigarette case from his pocket, trying to get a cigarette out of it, but his fingertips were shaking violently. After three consecutive attempts, he couldnt get the cigarette out. This made Adam irritably put the cigarette case out. It was thrown directly on the ground, and the cigarettes inside spilled out. Adam thumped his thigh annoyedly, hoping that his thigh muscles could calm down. The sudden pain calmed him down. He quickly looked at the big screen again, but the sudden tension made him unable to help. Stopped breathing. What happened during the filming of "Death Row", Adam knew better than anyone, he also yearned for Hugo to win this award, if his son missed this opportunity, he would not be disappointed, because he knew Hugo Better than anyone, ten times better than those competitors a hundred times better, but he will be angry, angry more than anyone. However, tonight Hugo first missed the Best Supporting Actor Award, and then missed the Best Original Screenplay Award. This terrible record allowed the Taylor family and Al Bars boiling to gradually cool down, and the surging hopes were all lost. The blows were extinguished again and again, and at the same time, the inner tension became more urgent, and the air became more tense. It seems that if you hold on for a second, it will all explode. Compared to the people outside, the atmosphere in the Dorothy Chandler Hall is truly tense at this time. Everyone involuntarily held their breath. It seems that a single cough will ignite the sparks in the air and make the whole The scene became a ruin. Brad''s back was soaked with sweat, he was even more nervous than when the best supporting actor was announced, the beating heart almost came out of his throat. Brad is destined to not win a prize tonight, and he naturally does not want Hugo to win a prize. As long as Hugo does not win a prize tonight, then they still have a tie. Then the next development is still unknown, so he still Can have strong confidence... Gwyneth didnt care about Brad at all, and she kept praying in her heart: as long as its not Hugo, its okay as long as its not Hugo... Thinking of this, the urgency that swept from her heart made Gwyneth feel urgency. She squeezed Brad''s arm tightly. Because Brad was also in complete tension, she didn''t notice it, but Gwyneth just kept pushing hard, then hard. Nicholas felt like he was going to vomit. It was obvious that Jessica Lange was still talking on the stage, but he felt that the voice of the whole world began to become distorted, as if it were in a different time and space, even though he was almost all day long today. He didn''t eat at all, but his tumbling stomach still made his whole person cramp, but the tight muscles stiffened again, and the intense conflict made him feel like he was about to explode. The sound of the heart hitting his chest was so powerful and so violent that it made Nicholas suspect that the heart would break through the wall in the next second. This made him have to grab the back of the chair, otherwise he didn''t know if he would be like a lunatic. Stand up and run wildly across the room. Nicholas felt that his **** seemed to be on fire. He wanted to stand up, rushed up to the stage, and then snatched the golden figure from Jessica, who should belong to him. He only felt that the temperature of his **** was getting more and more. High, higher and higher, the distance between him and the little golden man is getting closer and closer... With a dry mouth, a throbbing heart, and a burning heart, Hugo feels that his blood has begun to boil. The tension that is slowly brewing seems to have reached its limit at this moment, as if it will explode directly at any time. Normally, the blue veins behind the ears began to beating frantically The agitated temples seemed to be unable to support the pressure soon, which made Hugo have to straighten up his whole body, like a one Stretch the bow and arrow that has been pulled to the limit-give it a little more strength, and the bow and arrow will break. It turned out that I was still so greedy after all, and I was still so eager after all. When the chaotic brain was strained to the extreme, Hugo was sober. But even so, his brain still can''t control his body, he can only sit stiffly on the spot, staring at the stage blankly. Suddenly, there was a cold touch from his left hand. Hugo''s numb left hand could feel someone patting him gently. Hugo twisted his stiff neck, looked over, and then saw Charlize. The slender fingertips. Slowly looking up along that hand, Hugo saw Charlize''s joking smile on the cheek, as if saying, "It''s your turn to be nervous..." This mocking smile made Hugo laugh, because he was also aware of his embarrassment, even more embarrassing than Charlize just now, and he has been nominated for the third consecutive time this year, and it is ridiculous that he is still so worried about gains and losses. The corners of the stiff mouth slightly sketched out a smile, allowing Hugo to slowly relax, slowly... "The winner of the 68th Academy Award for Best Actor is..." Jessica''s voice was heard on the stage. Chapter 1477： Butterfly flapping wings Puff...Puff...Puff...Puff... Standing on the stage, Jessica Lange could clearly hear the sound of the heart hitting her chest, not just her own, but more like the pulse of the stage under her feet, powerful, rushing, just She didn''t even notice that her throat was so dry that she was about to catch fire. She just subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and found that she couldn''t moisturize the desert-like throat at all. The eyes of the guests in the audience were tightly locked on her body, making her feel the heat on her skin, as if it was about to ignite in the next second, and even her muscles were uncontrollably tightened. Jessica had never expected that she was so nervous, even more nervous than when the winner of the best actress was announced last year. Dorothy Chandler Hall is like a tumbler placed in the crater of a volcano. The shaking from underneath the feet makes the whole building tremble, the kind of uneasiness and restlessness from the depths of the earth. All the oxygen in the hall was evacuated in an instant, leaving only suffocating carbon dioxide, and the temperature began to rise little by little, as if an explosion could happen at any time. Jessica cleared her throat nervously, trying to ease her emotions, "I think everyone is eager to know the answer in this envelope..." But she found that there was an eraser in her brain. Generally, she wipes out all her thoughts bit by bit, which makes her a little poor, "Of course, I am one of them." Jessica subconsciously looked at the seats of the candidates, "Then, I will Stop talking nonsense, let us reveal the answer." Nicholas Cage, Hugo Lancaster, Anthony Hopkins, Richard Dreyfus, Massimo Trosi. These five actors, who will stand out? Hugo''s mood calmed down a little bit, not because he had figured out any reason, he always knew that Oscar was not the only criterion for weighing strength, and even if he missed this time, there are countless opportunities in the future. He is acting well. On the road of exploration, he must not shake his beliefs because of Oscar, but even if he knows these truths, he still has difficulty controlling his nervousness. But now, Hugo has cooled down a bit, because he is aware of his embarrassment and embarrassment, because he is aware of his greed and desire, which makes Hugo feel a little ironic. Of course, greed and desire are not necessarily bad things, just like stress. If used properly, they will become a motivation for you to keep getting closer to your goal. Only when you lose control will you open the abyss of evil. So, in the final analysis, it depends on yourself. . However, Hugo felt that all this was quite happy, inexplicably. The answer in the envelope in Jessica''s hand is already certain and cannot be changed. Even if they are nervous, it will not help, but they still can''t restrain their nervousness. Hugo exhaled a long breath, which made him break free from the suffocation dilemma, but his eyes remained motionless to watch Jessica''s movements. There are still many people watching Jessica like Hugo, but Nicholas looks a little special. His body is slowly rising up, the whole posture is slightly invisible, and no one in the audience notices it. Even Nicholas himself didnt realize this, but the smile on the corner of Nicholass mouth bloomed little by little. It was not a polite and hypocritical smile, but a smile from the heart. If you look closely, you can find that his lips are soft. The ground was trembling, as if whispering something, those eyes looked at Jessica motionless. "Nicholas Cage... Nicholas Cage..." If someone approaches, you can hear Nicholas whispering his name in his mouth, as if he was announcing the final list of winners in place of Jessica, in his eyes The longing of''s has gradually evolved into madness, and the faint light of the little golden man under the light burst into Nicholas'' pupils, as if there was only one statue left in the world. "The winner of the 68th Oscar''s Best Actor..." Jessica didn''t have any more nonsense. She directly lowered her head and tried to open the envelope. She didn''t want her fingertips to tremble slightly, and for the first time she tried to and The second attempt did not open the envelope, which made Jessica a little embarrassed. She gave a wry smile to the microphone, "Do you see my excitement? Hope I don''t spoil this moment." Jessica''s witty ridicule caused a low laugh at the scene, but the laughter seemed very low, and it calmed down after a few muffled sounds. Obviously, everyone is nervous, everyone is looking forward to the answer, whether it is Nicholas or Hugo, or an unexpected answer. "Oh, finally!" The third attempt finally succeeded. Jessica opened the envelope. She clenched her right hand into a fist, calmed her trembling fingertips, and took a deep breath, which then removed the card inside the envelope. Taking it out, this time she accurately achieved the goal. Jessica looked down at the name on the card and said meaningfully into the microphone, "That''s it." Jessica raised her gaze and quickly scanned the candidate''s seat, then looked down at the card again, as if to match the name with the person. At this moment Nicholas buttocks had almost completely left the seat, supporting his body with his hands, floating in mid-air, still saying something in his mouth, "Nicholas Cage... Nicholas Cage..." "The winner of the 68th Academy Award for Best Actor is..." Jessica repeated the prefix slogan again, and then the smile on the corner of her mouth opened up, "Hugo Lancaster,'' Death row''s walk!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Nicholas seemed to have springs on the seat, and the whole person jumped up and yelled frantically. The right hand with his clenched fist was raised high, just like the Statue of Liberty, his mouth still muttering, " Nicholas Cage!" But when he jumped up, he realized that something was wrong. He subconsciously cast his gaze on the big screen, lest he be too excited to become the laughing stock of others, but immediately, he watched When it came to the crowd surrounded by groups on the big screen, it was obviously not himself. Hugo Lancaster. Nicholas'' brain suddenly came out of this name, and then all the excitement and excitement solidified, and the whole person froze into an ice sculpture in an instant. At this moment, he realized what was happening, and his breathing stopped in an instant. Nicholas concealed the embarrassed expression on his face in a panic, pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying, and stood in a daze and began to applaud, but his empty eyes seemed to be out of his body, and the scene The noise is out of place. When Brad Pitt heard the name "Hugo", his first reaction was to smash the back of the chair with his right fist, blurting out the vulgar words in his mouth, and at this moment his impulsive and irritable personality emerged again. After turning his head, his heart burst open suddenly, and the helplessness, anger, and cruelty that swept through were completely released. At this time, he just wanted to hit something fiercely to release the negative emotions in his heart. . Brad knew that Hugo was ahead of him again. Adam, who was sitting in front of the TV, was concentrated by this sudden surprise. He jumped up from the rocking chair, clenched his fists and yelled towards the TV, "That''s my son! That''s me." Son! The roar sounded like a lion proclaiming his control over the kingdom, and he vented frantically. Adam clenched his fist tightly, tightening all the muscles in his body, and squeezing all his heart. Emotions burst out, "Ahhhhh!" After Adam''s catharsis was over, he discovered that all the Taylors were looking at him in amazement, as if they were monsters. In fact, such an Adam is indeed no less than a monster. Adam, who has always been emotionally introverted, has never vented his emotions so heartily, even the old Jack who has known him all his life has never seen him. Such Adam is so strange, yet so kind. Adam withdrew his gaze a little embarrassingly, but found that Jack III was also following his posture. He stood on his feet, raised his fists, and yelled at the TV. This naughty little guy made Adam even more embarrassed. Ignoring the old Jack who was laughing, he sat on the rocking chair again and tried to stay calm, as if nothing had happened just now. At this moment, not only Dorothy Chandler Hall, Al Bar has also become an ocean of madness. Meredith and Melerin all stand up like they have lost their minds. Shouting frantically, jumping frantically, celebrating frantically... Joshua picked up the beer glass, drank it boldly, then smashed the beer glass to the ground fiercely, yelling, "I knew it, I knew it!" This action even led others to follow suit. , The popping sound of wine glasses hitting the ground one after another, completely turned the entire Al Bar into a sea of ??flames. Dorothy Chandler Hall had completely lost control of the scene. The guests stood up and contributed to thunderous applause. Even Christopher Reeve did not get such treatment when he played. What is even more exaggerated is that crowds from all directions swarmed. Come, surrounded Hugo''s location, and even made it impossible to see where the real protagonist is. Everyone rushed forward to express their congratulations. After all, the historical trajectory of the 68th Oscar was changed due to the flapping of butterfly wings. The biggest suspense at this years awards ceremony was finally revealed. The winner of this years best actor was finally confirmed: Hugo- Lancaster was crowned successfully! Chapter 1478： Actor Coronation "The winner of the 68th Oscar for Best Actor is...Hugo Lancaster, "Death Row"!" When the sound came from the speaker, Hugo heard his name clearly. His first reaction was "Really?" Has history really changed? Did he really rely on his performance to defeat Nicholas Cage? Did Oscar really hand in a completely different answer sheet from the Golden Globes again? Did he really win the Golden Man again after that night two years ago? But this question only lasted for less than a second, and then Hugo felt a heavy blow from his left shoulder, pulling him back to reality. The intense pain clearly reminded Hugo that all of this is true. As soon as he turned his head, Hugo saw the proud smile on Charlizes face. She didnt say anything, but kept waving her fists. The brilliant expression directly and vividly conveyed Charlizes inner surging. Excited. Then Hugo felt someone patted him on the shoulder behind him, and when he turned his head, he saw Meryl giving him a big hug. The warm embrace like a mother gave Hugo the most direct affirmation. But before Hugo thanked Meryl, the crowd swarmed, Susan Sarandon, Emma Thompson, Tim Robbins, Kevin Spacey, Kate Winslet... Just the crowd around the actor''s department has directly submerged Hugo, and other people not far away have also walked over and surrounded Hugo. Hugo can''t even tell who is here at this time, but his faces are running around like a revolving lantern, and some people even just patted him on the shoulder. When he turned back, he could no longer see the figure. Up. This makes the surrounding scenes become chaotic. If it is customary, everyone standing and applauding is the highest praise. At most, only people from the crew will gather to celebrate. The most important thing is to let the winners be on stage in time-and to maintain their grace on the stage. But everyone around me gathered around today, which made the other people whose seats were arranged far away showed an expression of envy, standing and applauding, while eager to move. This is a day worth remembering. Hugo overcame all the disadvantages and successfully aspired to the 68th Oscar winner''s throne. This also made him at twenty-eight years and one hundred and twenty-five days, breaking the previous Richard- Dreyfuss record has become the youngest winner in the history of the Oscars, and he is currently the only winner before the age of thirty. Considering that the Oscars are becoming more and more picky about young actors, this is almost It is an unbreakable record. People were still discussing whether Hugo was "Marlon Brando second" or "Paul Newman second". Now it seems that Hugo should be Malone''s successor, not just because Hugo was 30 years old. He won his first actor, the Golden Man, and because of Hugos "handsome vase", he broke the shackles of the academy by judging people by appearance, and won the title of actor. This almost makes people re-see Ma Long''s sweep of the army in the 1950s. attitude. Even more frightening is that Hugo, who is only twenty-eight years old, has now included the Cannes actor, Berlin actor and Oscar statuette in the bagstrictly speaking, the Golden Globe actor and the American Screen Actors Guild actor have also won With only one Venetian actor, Hugo became the second acting grand slam winner in film history after Jack Lemmon. Such a momentum is really shocking. Just two years ago, Hugo won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor by relying on "Schindler''s List". This is already a huge breakthrough; but two years have passed, and it seems that Hugo hasn''t won it again. When awarding the award, it is extremely difficult to win awards in a short period of time. This is why only five actors in film history have completed the Oscar acting awards, but Hugo handed over an answer sheet that no one could refuse. "Before Sunrise", "Seven Deadly Sins", and "Death Prisoner''s Walk", the acting skills of the three works have exploded, no one can ignore. Because everyone knows that such neglect is not only the loss of Oscar, but also the loss of the film industry. They will not make stupid mistakes like the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. Now looking back at the direction of the entire Oscars awards ceremony, it is not difficult to find that I missed the best supporting actor and the best original screenplay. In fact, all the votes are concentrated on the best actor. Although Hugo and Nicholas were inextricably fighting before the Oscars, in fact, the advantages of Hugo are very obvious above the Oscars. The choice of the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences is clear at a glance. So, at this moment, almost everyone is boiling, just want to congratulate Hugo for the first time. Because Hugo was surrounded by everyone, so that he could not get on stage at all, in the end Jessica on the stage wittyly said to the microphone, "It seems that our winners are a bit shy and need to be greeted by me personally. ." Then she took the initiative to walk off the stage and walked towards Hugo. The guests who came to congratulate then realized their excitement and dispersed, and then Hugo met Jessica. Hugo showed Jessica a big smile and actually lifted his own. With the index finger of her right hand lying flat in the air, Jessica was stunned, and then stretched out her right index finger to connect with Hugo, which caused the applause of the scene to burst again. This is the most classic picture in "Alien e.t". Many guests at the scene cast their sights on Steven Spielberg, and it can be seen that Hugo''s improvisational action is not without the meaning of paying tribute to Steven. As we all know, Steven and Hugo have a close personal relationship, "Schindler''s List" is the first pick of Hugo''s gold medal, and this time "Death Row" is still invested by DreamWorks and Steven is the producer. It can be said that Steven played a very subtle role on Hugo''s success. Steven was arranged on the other side of the aisle today. He did not join the carnival crowd, but stood in his place and gave Hugo applause. At this time, seeing the naughty action of Hugo and Jessica on the big screen, Steven even raised his head and laughed. It can be seen that he is in a good mood. Hugo didn''t think so much, the chaotic brain couldn''t think at all. When he saw Jessica coming to greet him, he subconsciously wanted to do it, so he did it. Then Hugo politely took Jessica''s right hand, and the two walked onto the stage hand in hand. Because everything just came so fast and fiercely that Hugo didnt even have time to calm down and think and settle, his brain in a state of excitement was still in chaos, or he hadnt been relieved from the moment when the winners were announced, he didnt even have consciousness. The flow of time. Everything seemed to be blurred, with a thin halo. This chaotic and noisy feeling continued until Jessica handed the Little Golden Man to Hugo, and then it gradually settled down, as if the halo had been torn apart, and the world became clear bit by bit. . Hugo put the little golden man in his hands and looked at it seriously. This trophy is no different from the one in his house, but Hugo still feels so unfamiliar. The gorgeous gilding has increased the weight of this trophy a lot, even pressing it from the palm of the hand to the heart, heavy and a little breathless. However, this weight caused Hugo to quickly fall from the clouds to the ground, and his feet could finally feel the sense of solidity from the ground. The cold touch made the whole brain slowly cool down, and the messy brain was finally sorted out a little bit. Some thoughts, the thunderous applause at the scene finally awakened the ears. At this moment, more than 48 million people in the United States are watching the Oscars. Before that, the box office performances of popular movies such as "Brave Heart", "Apollo 13", and "Sense and Emotion" could not be regarded as such. At the top, many audiences are slightly weak in the interest of the awards ceremony. Tonight there are an average of 4,400 viewers. But when Jessica Lange came on stage and announced the best actor candidate, the number of viewers went straight to 4,000. Six million people, and after the announcement of the list of winners, it has risen to 48 million people. That is to say, at this moment, 48 million people in North America have witnessed the glorious moment of Hugo''s crowning of the actor! The face of Hugo standing on the stage was filled with an incredulous smile, and the amber eyes faintly shone with shallow water, and the hot light slowly outlined his handsome features little by little. Coming out, Hugo firmly attracted all attention to himself like a magnet. The navy blue suit looked radiant under the light, calm but not luxurious~www.novelhall.com ~ It reflects Hugo''s heroic overall shape, so perfect that any sound becomes noisy. Everyone just calms down and looks at Hugo intently, using their pupils to catch the man''s every move. After the extreme noise and carnival, it was extremely quiet, because everyone knew clearly that this was a moment written in the annals of history. Everyone held their breath and allowed themselves to be witnesses to the writing of history, for fear of their own. A little noise will spoil this perfect moment. Hugo raised his head and showed an incredibly bright smile to the camera, as if the sky was pouring down from stars, eclipsing all the lights on the scene, leaving only Hugo''s smile firmly grasping everyone''s heart , "Wow, I won the prize, right? Who can confirm to me that I did win the prize, right?" Hugo sighed and teased into the microphone. The unbelievable trembling sound caused a friendly chuckle at the scene. Many people actually started to whistle, which made Hugo himself chuckle. He got up, and then looked down at the little golden man in his hand, closed his fingers a little, and let his palm feel every corner of the trophy. Then Hugo raised the little golden man in his right hand, shook it gently, and smiled again, "Judging from the current situation, I did win the prize." The laughter at the scene became a sensation again. Chapter 1479： Feeling 0 Standing on the stage, Hugo looked down. The still noisy crowd in the audience was returning to their place one after another. This made the scene a bit chaotic and noisy, but the guests still stood up and no one was sitting. Come down. Through the reflection of the stage lights, Hugo can only see the outline of the crowd, feeling the excitement and excitement on those faces, the hot eyes are so real, so boiling, so beautiful. "To be honest, I barely slept last night, and I don''t know if it was because I was too eager to win the prize, or because I was too worried about becoming a spectator." Hugo''s sincere words also contained some self-deprecation, which made everyone on the scene. Everyone laughed, this Hugo looks very real, without any hidden, "At this moment, I finally took this trophy in my hand, wow, I think I can finally understand the misunderstandings that I am a serial The feeling of ordinary people as killers, I did a good job, didn''t I?" "Hahahaha..." Everyone in the audience clapped their hands and burst into laughter. Hugo''s self-confidence did not forget to confuse himself, which really made people laugh. Hugo took a deep breath to stabilize his surging emotions a little bit, but he found that the blood was still rushing fast, and the adrenaline was like fireworks on July 4th, erupting in every part of the body, Hugo Without concealing his joy, the smile on the corner of his mouth just bloomed. "Filming''Death Convict Walk'' is not an easy task. I encountered many difficulties..." After that, Hugo''s eyes became a little hot inexplicably. He didn''t expect it. Originally, he thought he was completely relieved. , But thinking back to those years, and then feeling the trophy in hand, the five flavors in my heart suddenly surging, my nose is sour, "That period will become my most precious experience, which inspires me in Continue to work hard in the future." Hugos words calmed everyone in the audience. Charlize, Susan and other people who had experienced that life with Hugo couldnt help being filled with tears, let alone sitting at this time. Adam was in front of the TV. He looked at the TV blankly, but his hands clenched into fists revealed the true emotions in his heart. "This trophy is a commendation to me, but also a urge to me. I hope I won''t stop here." Hugo continued, with a joking smile on his face, as if because of his own. Greedy and slightly shy, this made the scene also laughed in a friendly low, "At the same time, I also hope that with this opportunity, more people can pay attention to the serious problems of our society, such as "Death Row", "Seven Deadly Sins" and other works. What is reflected here is only part of the social issues. I hope that more filmmakers can stand up and take on our social responsibilities." Hugo, like Susan, mentioned this matter again. This is not just Hugos task. It is also a burden he must shoulder as a public figure and a superstar. These sincere words made the guests applaud again, but this time the faces of the uncrowned kings were hard to be happy. "I have to thank Tim, Susan, and our crewmates. Thank you for sticking with me and allowing me the opportunity to stand on this stage and express my inner gratitude." Yu After he finished speaking, he let out a long breath, concealing the thin layer of mist in his eye sockets, which caused a whistle from the crew of "Death Row". Hugo couldn''t help but shook his chin when he heard it. He shook his head, and the bright smile at the corner of his mouth burst out like this, "Of course, and my friends, I won''t be named one by one, so I don''t miss the name and go back to be beaten by the group." The scene was burst into laughter again by Hugo''s ridicule, even Hugo himself couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "My dear friends, thank you for accompany me through that period. You will always be my most precious treasure, perhaps second only to diamonds." Hugo continued with a tearful smile, and the last sentence made the scene again. It was a burst of ghost crying and wolf howling, "Finally, to my father..." Hugo looked at the camera, as if he could communicate with Adam through the camera. The phrase "I love you" had already rushed to his lips, but he still couldn''t say it. Hugo bowed his head in annoyance and pursed his lips, then raised his head. Said into the microphone, "I know you must be in front of the TV right now. You have always been my biggest supporter and my biggest motivation. Fortunately, I didnt disappoint you tonight, so I hope you will follow your own rules. promise." After speaking, Hugo showed a sly smile to the camera, making the audience stunned, while Adam in front of the TV had a stiff face. Old Jack laughed and gloated beside him. Little Jack looked at Adam confusedly, then at his father, "What''s the matter?" Old Jack said triumphantly, "Adam promised Hugo that if he takes the best actor, then Adam will try to quit smoking for at least a week." Little Jack didn''t hold it back for a moment, he laughed straight away, but turned his head to look, and saw Adam with an iron face staring at him viciously, which made Little Jack hurriedly stopped. But Adam immediately realized that his real sufferer was not little Jack, which made Adam look like a frustrated ball, leaning against the rocking chair with a depressed look. Hugo seemed to think of Adam''s reaction, with a smile on his face, and then quickly said, "Thank you for the encouragement of the college, thank you." Then he turned and left the stage with his golden figure. The audience once again gave Hugo the highest praise with warm applause! When we reached the side stage, all the colleagues standing in the waiting room lined up to welcome Hugo''s arrival and congratulated Hugo one after another. Hugo also expressed his gratitude one by one, the voice of congratulations was completely endless, and Hugo was firmly surrounded. Until the staff guided him to the place where he was engraved in the background, the surrounding congratulatory voices still did not completely disappear, but were relatively calm. Since the best actor award was the finale, and only the best film was not awarded in the end, the staff did not ask Hugo to return to his seat, but asked him to come backstage to engrave directly, and formally on top of the Little Golden Man trophy Leave the name that belongs to Hugo. Hugo didn''t directly hand over the little golden man to the master in charge of engraving. Instead, he stood under the orange light in front of the engraving table and carefully looked at the radiant trophy in his hand, feeling surging in his heart. Has Hugo ever fantasized about this day? Of course! Although acting is the ultimate goal of Hugo, Oscar is one of the important coordinates of acting strength. Combined with other professional opinions, it can ensure that Hugo will not lose his way. However, Hugo did not expect this day to come so quickly, in such a ferocious and powerful way. Standing at this moment, looking back when he appeared at the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony, time passed so fast, but so long, it seems that he only appeared in the backstage bathroom of the Golden Raspberry Awards yesterday. It seems that it has been in the last century, time has become blurred, and only the memory of his long journey left a bright and fuzzy mark in his mind. Take a deep breath, and then continue to take a deep breath... Hugo told himself that tonight is a time for carnival, a time for celebration, but tomorrow will eventually come, and today is not the end. He still has a long way to go. Afterwards, Hugo raised his head, gave the little golden man in his hand to the master, smiled and said, "Thank you for your help." The biggest suspense of the 68th Oscars was announced. Hugo took off the Golden Crown for best actor, which also means that "Death Row" won the best actor and best actress awards and became the winner. The strongest competitor of "Brave Heart". So far, "Brave Heart" has won the best director, best photography, best make-up, and best sound editing. It can be said that they are strong, which is also in line with the leading position of "Brave Heart" in the nomination stage. Trend. "Apollo 13" who only won two technical trophies, "Pig Baby" who only won the best visual effects award, "Sense and Emotion" who only won the best adapted screenplay, and only the best drama category The "postman" for the soundtrack award has been announced. On the contrary, although there are only two small golden men accounted for, they are the most important actor and queen, which makes "Death Row" possess the strength to overtake at the last moment. Although from the perspective of the overall level of the work Death Row" is naturally not comparable to the grandeur of "Brave Heart", the theme "Freedom" advocated by "Brave Heart" is even more immutable and eternal. Spirit, this is definitely the colleges favorite thought; but the small, literary and artistic "Death Row" has an unbeatable advantage, that is, the social issues reflected in this movie cannot be ignored, from the death penalty itself. Extending to society, especially the exclusion and oppression of minorities, the countless tragedies caused by social indifference, etc., have become the most important issues in 1995, and even Oscars cant ignore them. Hugo and Christopher Reeve took the stage and led a special session. It can be said that perhaps in terms of ideological strength, there is no topic that can be compared with advocating freedom; but above the depth of thought, the excavation and extension of "death prisoner''s walk" far exceeds "brave heart", which will also become "death prisoner''s walk". The killer of this art sketch. According to traditional concepts, "brave heart" is the value orientation of the college, so what is the general trend this time? Or is the dark horse upset? This year''s Oscar awards ceremony left the suspense until the last moment. No one can predict the result. This is the moment when the audience is most excited. With the announcement of the biggest suspense tonight, and the final suspense tonight will soon be announced. The first black actor Sidney Poitier in the history of the Oscars took the stage as the award-giving guest. Chapter 1480： Ending announced All the audience cast their sights on the stage. Hugo stood in the background and watched the scene through the big screen. In the lens, you can see Tim and Susan who are slightly nervous. Perhaps before the awards ceremony, no one expected it. The ones who persisted to the end turned out to be "Death Convict Walk" and "Brave Heart", which added a sense of anticipation to the originally boring awards ceremony. After the Oscar nomination list came out, "Brave Heart" replaced the "Sense and Emotion" that had previously led the major award ceremonies and became the biggest winner in the nomination stage. At that time, some people foresaw that "Brave Heart" would be in the Oscars. Winning the final victory on the previous stage was just like "Dancing with Wolves" five years ago, and Mel Gibson was like Kevin Costner back then. Everything is exactly the same. The directors who act and guide are always attracting attention in the academy, not only because such directors have a strong network of the American Screen Actors Guild, but also because such directors are often regarded by the academy judges as a symbol of "talent" and are easy to win. The preference of most judges. Kevin Costner is like this, so is Mel Gibson. But are the directors who act and guide better than other directors? Obviously not, it is definitely not an easy task to reach the height of Clint Eastwood. Kevin Costner is a typical example. After winning the Oscar for Best Director and Best Picture for his debut "Dancing with Wolves", he also directed several other works including "Future Water World", but It can be said to be terrible, "Dancing with Wolves" is the only masterpiece in his directorial career. In fact, "Brave Heart" and "Dancing with Wolves" have many similarities. They tell true historical events and explain them in a story-like and cinematic way. The core of the movie is the human yearning for freedom and the scenes of war. And the portrayal of human nature has become an important highlight of the film. Similarly, Mel and Kevin also have many similarities. Mel also showed a certain talent in the position of director. He is an above-standard director. He later filmed "The Passion of the Christ" (the... of) ".The., "Revelation ( and other extremely controversial works, but there is still a gap between him and excellent. It is true that "Brave Heart" is a good work; but is it an excellent work that can defeat "Sense and Emotion", "Apollo 13", and "Baby Pig"? Hugo didn''t think so. The whole movie is stable, the main line is slightly scattered and procrastinated, and the transition and stacking of the character creation is not delicate enough. The excitement and excitement of the phrase "free" leaves a deep impression, but that''s it, the spiritual core Greater than plot narrative, heroism is greater than character creation, but the overall theme is still successful! Such a work won the Oscar for Best Picture Golden Man, not to say that it is impossible, on the contrary, it is a concentrated expression of the aesthetic style and value orientation of the college. It can only be said that there are no surprises, no bright spots, and a slightly boring result. Therefore, the Oscar winners are not necessarily the best. The real winners need luck and timing. The winners reflect the academy''s grasp and trend of the pulse of the Hollywood industry. However, there is no doubt that the top five nominations are the top in the industry. This is also the reason why almost every Oscar is more or less regrettable. In fact, the most talented work in this year''s Oscar nomination list should be "Pig Baby". The ingenious perspective and interesting and in-depth theme have won the unanimous love of audiences and film critics. However, Oscar has never been to comedy. It is extremely difficult to get out of the siege and win the final best picture like "Annie Hall". Facts have also proved this. "Baby Pig", "Sense and Emotion", and "Apollo 13" have all fallen behind. The momentum of "Brave Heart" has steadily increased. Before the announcement of the best picture, it undoubtedly became the biggest Popular. But now, "Death Row" has replaced the expected competitor "Apollo 13" and launched a powerful impact on the best film, which is really a surprise. According to the academys value orientation, the Death Convicts Walk is too small in size, too strong in art, and too weak in its aura. It has not reached the height of controlling the audience at all. It is like last years Pulp Fiction. It may not be possible to get the corresponding recognition in the college. However, it is undeniable that "Death Prisoner''s Walk" and "Brave Heart" are two completely different types of works. "Death Prisoner''s Walk" delicately outlines every link in a small pattern, and tells a simple story slowly. Now, every character in the story is vivid, even the simplest supporting role can see the vitality endowed by the director. This is why "Death Row" was nominated for Best Director and Best Picture at the same time. "Death Prisoner''s Walk" and "Away from Casino" and "The Postman" are all works of the same category, including "Sense and Emotion" and "Land Bridge Last Dreams". Thought is the biggest highlight of these works. This kind of work actually tests the director''s skill very much, and it also relies heavily on the performance of the actors. These works reflect another mode of artistic film in the film industry. However, these works, like "Pig Baby", also belong to the category of "Annie Hall". It is too difficult to win the Oscars. This year, "Death Row" relied on the outstanding performances of the two actors, Hugo and Susan, to increase the overall quality of the film by several steps. The suspense remained until the last moment, which was undoubtedly the biggest surprise. Although Hugo knows what the final result of the historical trajectory is, and although Hugo knows that the "death row" has little hope for the "brave heart", deep down, Hugo still a little faintly expects: if the historical trajectory again Change? Unfortunately, this time Hugos expectations fell through. Sidney Poitier announced the last award for the 68th Oscar. The Golden Man trophy for best picture still belongs to the "brave heart." "Death Convict Walk" failed to complete the counterattack, and "Apollo 13" also failed to fight back. After all, the academy still did not take the step of change. "Brave Heart" still followed the historical trajectory and successfully reached the 68th session. Oscar. The audience at the scene seemed a little disappointed, not because they were disappointed with the winners, but because the Oscars once again lacked surprises. The "Brave Heart" award was almost the best guess result, so that everyone felt a little bit. Boring-no one likes a game where the result is known. Therefore, less than half of the audience stood up and applauded at first, and it was not until when Mel stepped onto the stage that everyone realized that their behavior was impolite, and quickly stood up one after another to present the best film. Applause. Hugo also retracted his gaze and patted his hands politely, but then put it down, the disappointed look in his eyes did not hide. In fact, it is not just Hugo, not just the audience looking forward to the Oscar upset, but even the major media have quite criticized this result. The "Chicago Tribune", which has always been sharp-mouthed, did not let go of this opportunity. "The Oscar is actually dominated by the''brave heart''. This is really a sad thing. Such a work without any surprises has become The biggest winner of the Oscars tonight not only allows us to see the degradation and weakening of the film industry in the past year, but also allows us to see the continuing aging and conservativeness of the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences. Whether it is the enterprising''baby pig'' or The "sensibility and emotion" that show the value of art are more worthy of this little golden man trophy. It is a pity that the college gave up the opportunity to show people their "unique taste"." This view of the "Chicago Tribune" has been endorsed by many media. Many media generally believe that the victory of "Brave Heart" largely reflects the regression of Hollywood in the past year, as well as the stubbornness and conservativeness of the academy. This is not good for the long-term development of the film industry. In addition, the "Chicago Tribune" also ridiculed, "Wobie Goldberg''s performance was unremarkable, just like David Letterman''s unpredictable cranky last year, making the boring award ceremony even longer. The performance of the design award nominated works as the opening method is the most stupid choice since Rob Law (.) and Snow White sang "Proud Mary (. Mary at the 61st Oscars ceremony. ." But everyone has expressed their opinions on this point. The New York Times insists on opposing opinions. "This years awards ceremony has been turned into a targeted display of Hollywood stars. This is undoubtedly very wise. Choice. Ubi Goldbergs opening monologue set the sharp standard for gagging this year." And the "Los Angeles Times" also applauded Ubi, "Her self-confident performance symbolizes the amazing progress after the 1994 awards ceremony. The most shocking crime at the Oscars ceremony tonight is-oh god- That never-ending elegance and high taste, this is the most advanced joke." But these topics can only be said to be embellishments. When the finale of the Oscar awards ceremony was announced and the curtain came to an end, even the "brave hearts" that won the five statuettes can only be reduced to foils, all the focus, all the topics. , All the attention is aimed at Hugo, the competition for the best actor is not only the biggest suspense before the awards ceremony, but also the biggest surprise after the awards ceremony. Hugo, who has been continuously rising to the ranks of superstars, won his second statuette within three years. Although it is not as good as Tom Hanks''s re-election feat last year, he still created an unattainable feat. For the record, after the award ceremony, Hugo undoubtedly rose to the next level, blooming with the brilliance of a superstar, becoming the first person in Hollywood to do my part now! Chapter 1481： 3 heavy blows The 68th Oscars came to an end. "Brave Heart" was undoubtedly the biggest winner, winning five statuettes including Best Picture and Best Director. As a director and producer, Mel Gibson has harvested two statuettes alone and became the biggest personal winner. In addition, "Apollo 13", "Fengzhongqingyuan", "Suspicious Temporary Questions", "Death Row", and "Extreme Suspects" each received two golden men, especially "Death Row" and "Extreme Suspects". "These two works that have not received enough attention before have actually captured the four most important statuettes-best actor, best actress, best supporting actor, and best original screenplay. They are almost occupied. For half of this year''s Oscars, the momentum is not even inferior to the "brave heart." This is the biggest highlight of this year''s Oscars. "Hugo Lancaster is crowned actor!" "Lancaster defeated Cage and won his second statuette." "''Death prisoner''s walk'' and''very suspects'' shine brightly;''Brave Heart'' won''t be suspenseful." "Deserved to its name: Hugo won the Best Actor Award with absolute strength!" "The first actor under thirty: Hugo Lancaster." "The night where Hugo Lancaster and Emma Thompson write historical records." "Oscar broke the shackles at the age of sixty-eight, and one hundred and twenty-five days at the age of twenty-eight!" "48 million people have witnessed the birth of history!" "New Oscar winner: Hugo Lancaster." "Lancaster sniped Cage, Brandon aspired for the first time." Looking at the headlines of the major news media the next day, almost everyone focused on Hugo. According to incomplete statistics, there were a total of sixty-one media outlets reporting the Oscars in a special form that day. There are a total of 47 news media headlines with the title of Hugo Winning the Movie King, and only seven of them report on the best film with "Brave Heart". Such a sharp contrast makes people clearly feel Hugo. Unstoppable strong momentum. Although it is said that "brave heart" is the biggest winner, as the Chicago Tribune said, the average quality of works in 1995 is far inferior to 1994. In the end, the choice of "brave heart" is not only without surprises, but also It seems conservative and boring, neither topicality nor discussion is enough to arouse people''s inner enthusiasm. It is worth noting that the box office of "Brave Heart" was only 60 million U.S. dollars before the Oscars. The audience''s feedback on this film was obviously not as good as "Apollo 13", and even inferior to "Death Row". many. Therefore, when the list of winners was released, everyone focused on Hugo. In the past few years, Hugos career development curve has been rising rapidly. Even though there was a seemingly low volatility like "before sunrise" during the period, the overall momentum continued to rise. People think it is the culmination of Hugos career, and it is an almost insurmountable high point, but at the end of 1995, people realized that Hugo actually reached another peak, and now the 68th Oscar winner is even more laurel. Add the finishing touch to this peak and achieve true supreme glory. This is Hugo. People always think that he has seen his limit, but he immediately handed in a new answer sheet to refresh people''s understanding. From box office to awards, from movies to music, Hugo deserves to be the first person in the United States. Enough to compare with Michael Jackson, The Beatles, Marlon Brando, Clark Gable and others at their peak! The superstar light is unbeatable. Almost every step that Hugo takes is to create miracles and write history, which makes people start to look forward to it. What history will Hugo create next? The opening of the "Independence Day" of the 20 million club will be the next miracle of Hugo, writing a historical record that people can''t imagine? "Independence Day" has only been completed in less than a week, and people have begun to report a keen interest in this film. This is always the case at the end of every years Oscars. People are enthusiastically discussing the pros and cons of each movie and the attribution of each award. It''s Hugo Lancaster! All the media throughout North America are talking about Hugos second Oscar statuette within three years, but for the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, this is a disaster. Before others notice them, its a disaster. leather. The fate crisis is already brewing "The ugliness of the Golden Globe winners list has been confirmed once again: a slap in the face from the academy." This news headline is an editorial in the Chicago Tribune. The article analyzes the Oscar winners list from a special perspective. As the title says, the huge difference between the two Oscars and the Golden Globe winners list this year almost makes Hollywood The Foreign Correspondents Association has lost its face, and this is now their internal revolution. The root cause of life outbreak. Among the criticized Golden Globe winners list this year, the most controversial is the six acting awards. It is generally believed that the results of the Golden Globe Awards are out of standard. The list of winners is not only upset. More stunned. Since two months ago, people have pinned their hopes on the Oscars. The Oscar winners are used to measure the professionalism and authority of the Golden Globes. The "accident" at the Berlin Film Festival a month ago put the Hollywood Foreign Press Association in Above the cusp of the storm. Now that the Oscars are over, the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences, which the Hollywood Association of Foreign Journalists has placed high hopes for, not only did not give them support, but slapped them heavily. The triple blows directly hurt the Golden Globes vitality. The internal turmoil could no longer be suppressed, and it was completely falling apart. After the final winners of the four acting divisions of the Oscars were released, people realized that the list of the Golden Globes was completely worthless. It was not just Hugo who won the title of film emperor by relying on "Death Row" and defeated Jin. The actor Nicholas Cage of the Globe Awards drama gave the final answer to the entire biggest controversy; moreover, because the Oscar''s acting winner and the Golden Globe Award only have one overlap, that is the best supporting actress Mila Sauve. promise. Although the winner of the Golden Globe Award for Best Actor in a Musical Comedy category is Hugo, everyone knows that the winning work "Before Sunrise" has not even been selected for the Oscar for Best Actor. This is Two completely different things. As we all know, the reason why the Golden Globe Awards divide the best actor and best actress into drama and musical comedy categories is to increase topicality, attract more artists and works shortlisted, and create more attention; In order to further improve the coincidence rate of oneself and Oscar, ten nominated seats to guess the five nominated seats of Oscar, two winners try to figure out one of the final winners of Oscar. But now, the six Golden Globe Awards for acting only overlap with the Oscars, and it is also the most controversial one. People still generally think that Kate Winslets performance in "Sense and Emotion" is more worthwhile. Commendation. This really made the Golden Globes face down. This also confirms that most of the media''s allegations after the Golden Globes are not groundless. The final winners of the six major acting departments of the Golden Globes not only adhere to the principle of dividing the cake, but also the distribution is unfair, which is disappointing. Especially the attribution of the best actor in the drama category. Although Nicholas Cages performance has received countless praises, Hugo has added strength from absolute hard power or past masterpieces, including the comprehensive performance of many works throughout the year. All have the upper hand. Perhaps Nicholas can be recognized by the film critics association, which has always had a strong regional color, but Hugo is the one who really deserves awards in comprehensive awards such as the Golden Globes and Oscars. Even more frightening is that among all the Golden Globe awards, only three departments are consistent with the Oscars. In addition to the best supporting actress, only the best director and the best screenwriter have completed the overlap. For the Golden Globes, which has always been self-proclaimed as an "Oscar vane", it is tantamount to a bolt from the blue. Looking back at the time after the Oscars, Hugos absence from the 53rd Golden Globes seems to be taken for granted, and Hugos persistence has not only been rewarded, but also supported by the entire Hollywood. Even if it is the Golden Globes, after facing Hugo, it may not be able to gain the upper hand. This is the status quo in Hollywood. Both Marjana Blaricone and Michael Russell are aware of this, and they both know that the Golden Globes are now the ultimate shame, things can no longer be bad, and now they can be restored immediately. It''s already impossible. Therefore, they all know that the biggest task at present is not to calm the ups and downs outside but to resolve internal conflicts. Marjana is now completely devastated, because she can''t ignore the reputation of the Golden Globe-if she let go, it will become a weakness for others to constantly attack, and at the same time she has to deal with internal opposition, which is completely stretched. Under such circumstances, Marjana made a decisive decision and submitted a proposal to terminate the cooperation agreement with the TV station, allowing the Golden Globes to return from a business event to a professional perspective. This is the most direct refutation of the outside world''s doubts. However, Michael disagreed. His idea was much simpler: instead of Marjana and gaining control of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, Michael not only opposed Marjana''s proposal, but also believed that the commercial value of the Golden Globes should be further developed. More professional than authoritative, the Golden Globes are definitely not comparable to the Oscars, so the Golden Globes is to become a commercial event that everyone is willing to come to, and become the best publicity platform for countless movies to compete for the Oscars. The Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association is already torn apart. After the triple blow, the time has come to change the dynasty, but no one knows where the Golden Globes, which has gone through half a century of vicissitudes, will eventually go. After the Oscars, the storm was surging; but on the night after the Oscars ceremony, the Oscars night was staged lively. This is another battlefield, a completely different battlefield. Chapter 1482： Talk a lot When Hugo appeared at the Oscars night party at the Sunset Tower Hotel, more than 60 reporters who had been waiting for a long time on the scene swarmed directly, which made Nicholas Cage, who had been standing at the entrance to be interviewed, really embarrassed. Seeing the reporters in front of him huffed and ran away-although there are still a dozen reporters left, the scale is still not small, but when there is a contrast, there is a gap. Looking at the airtight encirclement of more than 60 reporters, Nicholas only feels his tongue. There was a bit of bitterness. Although Hugo expected the Oscars night to be very lively, the reporters actually rushed forward. Such a turbulent battle still made Hugo quite sigh. He was completely unable to move, so he could only helplessly stop, and said with a smile, "So, did you deny me entry to the party tonight?" This caused the surrounding reporters to laugh, and then one after another gave way to the road, allowing Hugo to move forward smoothly and came to the photo zone at the entrance of the Sunset Tower Hotel. Hugo immediately noticed Nicholas Cage, who was hovering in front of the gate not far away. At this time, Nicholas''s expression was a bit hesitant and a bit embarrassed. He stood near the revolving door and refused to leave. Hugo and his eyes crossed. Then Nicholas turned away in embarrassment. Hugo didn''t take any extra action. He immediately retracted his gaze, stopped, and stood in front of the "Vanity Fair" billboard, allowing reporters to take pictures wantonly. Hugo and Nicholas have no personal grievances, and Nicholas can be said to be in the middle. One of the most familiar Hollywood movie stars in the country, Nicholas has the highest number of movies released in the country among all Hollywood actors. Hugo has also seen many of his movies. But Hugo did not like Nicholas-even if not to the extent that he hated it, because Nicholas betrayed Joseph at the beginning and chose Marvin Josephson. He even left Joseph with Matt Damon and Ben Affleck. , Which also put Joseph in trouble. Joseph was a good friend of Hugo, and Hugo stood by Joseph''s side unconditionally, so he didn''t like Nicholas. What''s more, Nicholas'' current agent is Marvin, and Hugo knows that it is difficult for them to become friends. The spotlight vented towards Hugo, but Nicholas disappeared into the shadows without anyone paying attention. On the red carpet of the awards ceremony, Nicholas, who is still beautiful and with his head high, no one wants to pay attention now, because Nicholas is a loser. In the Oscar showdown, Hugo had the last laugh. This is the reality of Hollywood, this is the reality of society, cruel, disgusting, dirty, but incredibly real. Hugo himself has experienced this, even more embarrassed and bleak than Nicholas. The days after the Golden Raspberry Award are still unforgettable. But now all the hardships are coming. Tonight belongs to Hugo, tonight belongs to glory, and tonight belongs to carnival. Hugo put aside the thoughts that had flashed in his mind, and smiled brightly at the camera. After the crazy flashlight reached a moment, the sharp-eyed reporter yelled first, "Hugo, this suit on you is very eye-catching. Is there any origin?" "Wow, I didn''t expect this problem." Hugo was stunned, and laughed directly, "I thought you would talk about other things..." Hugo gestured some of his fingers, seeming to be pointing at Tao. The direction of Les Chandler Hall, which made the reporters laugh, "I''m all ready...but!" Hugo took a deep breath and returned to the topic, "No, there is nothing in this suit. It has a special origin. Its just a brand that I personally like very much. I used to order clothes from them for Christmas, but unfortunately, due to some unexpected circumstances, it never came in handy, so I wore it to the scene today." At this time, Hugo is wearing a light gray three-piece wool suit. The dark gray dark plaid looks low-key and gorgeous. The suit does not have buttons. You can clearly see the neat little vest inside. There are two upper and lower sides on the right side of the vest. There are only one pocket on the left. The asymmetrical design enriches the visual effect. It matches with the collarless white shirt inside. The buttons are neatly buttoned up, but there is no tie or bow tie. It is just the simplest shirt. The extremely formal and complicated three-piece suit is matched with an extremely concise collarless shirt, which makes the whole suit seem a little out of proportion, but if you look carefully, you can find that the shirt is not without collars, in fact there is less than a circle. A finger-wide round collar with three shell buckles on the top. After all of them are buckled, it is full of retro prohibitions. Desire style, which makes the overall effect become harmonious, and the visual effect is completely harmonious. Different from the formality and grandeur of the red carpet, this Hugo is serious but relaxed, and he can clearly feel his personal vitality. The seamless link with the theme of Oscar night is really eye-catching. This is Hugo, always able to achieve the most perfect effect with the simplest combination. Tonight, two sets of regular and irregular suits showed the charm of Hugo heartily. "Your suit on the red carpet is also very attractive. It can be seen that you have prepared meticulously." The questioning reporter still asked eagerly, obviously he was very interested in this topic. "Thank you for your compliment, I think the designer will be very happy to hear your feedback." Hugo returned with a smile, but there was no intention to advertise on the spot, and there was no subject to mention the name of the designer or brand. When the reporter noticed that Hugo did not intend to continue speaking, he immediately asked questions, "Hugo, do you have any special feelings after you won the best actor award tonight?" "Finally!" Hugo raised his eyebrows and said with a sigh. This vivid expression made all the reporters on the scene chuckle. "No, in fact, all my testimonials have been clearly expressed on the stage. Up." Generally speaking, the moment the winners stand on the stage, their brains are blank, and they may not be able to fully express their thoughts. This is why many candidates will prepare their winning testimonial cheat sheets in advance. Even so, on the night of the Oscars, reporters will routinely ask the winners again, because this night belongs to them, and they have the right to enjoy and release to the full. However, Hugo never prepared a cheat sheet, and improvisation on the stage, because he always felt that preparing in advance would make the sense of expectation more turbulent, and the emotions about gains and losses would be more intense, Hugo did not like this. Although he said "finally" just now, it was actually just a self-ridicule, because Hugo knew that in the next few days, similar questions would fill every minute and every second of Hugos life, not just Reporter, even everyone I meet in life will mention it. That''s why Hugo laughed at himself. "As I said, the filming of''Death Convict Walk'' is not an easy task. I am glad that I did not let Tim and Susan down, and I am also glad that I completed this work." Hugo said simply. To, "So, thank you, I mean, I must thank our entire crew for giving me the opportunity to complete this performance. It''s my honor." "So, don''t you plan to thank your friends in detail?" When this question came out, all the reporters laughed. Hugo cast his eyes and took a look, and found that it was Nicholas McLennan, which made it rain. Guo himself couldn''t help but laugh. "No, no, I won''t make this mistake." Hugo said with a smile on his face, "My memory is always bad, so I don''t make a fool of myself in public. I''ll thank you one by one after I go back. Your phone book can avoid errors." The reporters left Hugo at the door for nearly ten minutes, and were always reluctant to let him go, so that the vehicles that successively arrived at the Oscars night scene were parked at the entrance of the Sunset Tower Hotel, which has caused a traffic jam-different from Oscars, the guests who came to the Oscars night are all-encompassing. It can be said that everyones purpose is to have a high exposure rate. Therefore, no one will miss the red carpet and interviews of the Oscars night, even if they know that the person in front is Hugo. No one will give up. "Very well, I think I need to go in and get myself drunk, so that when they come to hold me accountable, I can shirk the responsibility." Hugo pointed to the long queue at the door, jokingly, and told reporters They chuckled again. After entering the Sunset Tower Hotel, Hugo still did not get the tranquility he yearned for. As everyone expected, everyone swarmed towards Hugos location, walking from the entrance to the swimming pool. At a distance of twenty-five yards, Hugo did not arrive after walking for half an hour There was an endless stream of people who came to celebrate, and more than half of them were Hugo who hadnt said anything before Strangers who haven''t even met. Almost the entire scene of Oscars night is running around Hugo, as if Hugo is the sun of the Milky Way. This is not an exaggeration. Even Mel Gibson, who had harvested the two figurines, did not get such treatment when he appeared at the Sunset Tower Hotel. Tonight Hugo is the only star that deserves to be, and on top of the party all night, almost Everyone wants to catch up with Hugo, even if it''s just a "congratulations". Because Hugo was so lively around, even Tim Robbins was interrupted after only less than three sentences with Hugo. Tim didnt care, anyway, they had time to talk in detail. , Smiled and left directly. But Hugo felt that his brain was about to be full. This feeling was really...full. "So, do you have time to talk to me about what happened tonight?" Hugo heard the joking voice and saw Steven''s bright smile hidden in his beard. With a helpless expression on his face, "Are you serious? Are you here to make a joke?" "It seems that our Mr. Lancaster is really tired, and even the usual little humor has been thrown into the Pacific." Steven did not intend to stop, and said with a smile. Chapter 1483： 3 giants Hugo and Steven Spielberg only had time to say a few words, and Steven showed a regretful expression, "It seems that you are really too popular tonight." Hugo was full of heads. Question mark, and then turned to look past Steven''s line of sight, and saw Kevin Pence, Shirley Lansing and James Cameron coming together. Hugo reluctantly turned his head to look at Steven, "How do you know they came for me, can''t they come to say hello to you?" Steven took a noncommittal sip of champagne, as if this was to Hugo. Hugo replied, Hugo could only twitch the corner of his mouth, "Are you sure you didn''t come here to greet them specifically?" Faced with Hugos "accusation", Steven looked innocently behind Hugo, "Hey, guys, you interrupted my in-depth conversation with Hugo. If you have nothing important, you can make an appointment. The time period after ten minutes." Shirleys hearty voice came from behind Hugo, "If I remember correctly, this is Oscar night, not DreamWorks office." Shirley walked over, gave Steven a face gift, and smiled. He stretched out his right hand to Hugo, "Hey, stranger, we finally met." "Hope is a good start." Hugo also took Shirley''s right hand, and smiled in a face-up salute. As the chief executive officer of Paramount, Shirley just took office in 1994. The first important decision she made after taking office was to approve the cooperation between Tom Cruise and "Mission Impossible", and then agreed. Ks request, in cooperation with Rick, completed a series of cooperative transactions, including Hugos role in the "Seven Deadly Sins" with a super high pay of 10 million U.S. dollars. Although Hugo and Paramount have not cooperated yet, Paramount has always been very friendly to Endeavour Elite Brokerage due to Shirley''s relationship. "Congratulations, tonight belongs to you." Kevin immediately shook Hugo''s right hand and congratulated him with a smile on his face. James also politely smiled and congratulated Hugo, "Excellent work." But compared to the enthusiasm of Kevin and Shirley, James clearly has the upper hand in politeness. It''s not that this is wrong, but that the gap can be felt. Hugo naturally wouldnt mind. He expressed his gratitude in accordance with social etiquette, and his attitude has not changed in particular. Stevens voice interrupted their politeness, It seems that there is no more place for me here, I think I A cup of Long Island Iced Tea is needed. Stevens teasing made all of them laugh, and then he gave Hugo a meaningful sight before turning and leaving. Hugo knew that Steven was implying: These three people in front of him are absolutely nothing but going to the Palace of Three Treasures. Even Steven gave up his position consciously. At this time, the guests of the entire Sunset Tower Hotel did not come up to disturb Hugo. Paramount No. 1 plus 20th Century Fox No. 1 plus top director. , This lineup is enough for everyone to keep a distance and watch the changes. This also gave Hugo a rare breathing space. "Are there any special arrangements to celebrate tonight?" Kevin cut into the topic very naturally, and said casually, "I just received a call from Alan. He arranged a party on his private yacht. You plan to Are you here?" Compared to Shirley and James, Kevin and Hugo are also old acquaintances, so they speak a lot easier, and the smile on Hugo''s face is relatively relaxed. "Allen''s phone call is really a surprise. His confidential work It''s in place, I didn''t even hear any wind." Alan Strello just called and said that he had arranged a private party. All the people invited were members of the "Independence Day" crew-most of them were Hugo''s friends, celebrating tonight for Hugo. victory. As the head behind the "Independence Day", Kevin was naturally invited. "After all, none of us is sure whether the final result is worth celebrating, are we?" Kevin''s ridicule made several people smile. "It seems that this private party has no place for us. This is really a pity." Shirley took the conversation calmly, still with a decent smile on her face, "However, I think that if you advance Leaving the Oscars night, more people will be disappointed." "Mel Gibson wouldn''t want to hear this." Hugo nodded his chin towards Shirley, and even James couldn''t help laughing. "Presumably everyone is curious now, what is the next work of the new Oscar actor?" Shirley said this to Kevin. Hugo didn''t even interrupt to answer. Kevin looked at Hugo and showed a bright smile, "''Independence Day'', I think everyone knows the answer." Kevin had an unassuming smile on his face. Shirley''s look of annoyance and envy, just right to make the atmosphere fully alive. "Kevin, you know that I don''t want to hear such an answer." Shirley said regretfully, and naturally fell on Hugo. "The shooting of''Independence Day'' just ended not long ago, didn''t it? So? Whats the next plan? Im going to take a rest for a while, or do I get busy with the bands work? Not long ago, I also chatted with a few friends at dinner. It seems that glory to death has not been heard for a long time, if this time Starting a brand new tour, please be sure to inform me in advance, I hope I can grab the tickets in time." I have to say that Shirleys art of speaking is very clever. In fact, Hugo already knows that Shirley, Kevin and James joined hands to qualify, obviously for the "Titanic", but Shirley did not mention it directly, but Cleverly shifted to the topic of the band, which easily pulled the distance between her and Hugo. The smile on Hugo''s face was slightly outlined, "I hope, I hope Glory to death can return to the stage soon, but I guess it will take some time, the band does not want to break the "third is charming" Law. There are only three things. The United States is also obsessed with this principle. It often thinks that the third time is the luckiest and most beautiful. This is the most important watershed for rock bands. "Oh, I guess many young volcanoes will be disappointed." The regret in Shirley''s eyes looks very sincere. Apart from her identity as the CEO of Paramount, she is almost a perfect music lover. "But it should be good news for you." Kevin said straightforwardly, "To be precise, it is good news for all film companies." Kevin made some playful complaints. People can''t help but tolerate it. Shirley pressed her lips and clicked her chin, and groaned for a while, "I can''t deny it." This made both Kevin and Hugo chuckle. Shirley looked at Hugo again and said casually. To, "So what do you think of Hugo? Are you interested in re-investing in the production of a brand new work? Not long ago, James gave you a script. What do you think?" The whole topic naturally switched to "Titanic" without making Hugo feel uncomfortable at all. From this point of view, Shirley and Kevin are much smarter than Mark Canton. No wonder Shirley led Paramount to create the glory of the next ten years. Paramount and Twentieth Century Fox teamed up to create the "Titanic". This was Paramount''s wisest choice. However, Twentieth Century Fox originally had the absolute initiative to split the cake out, so we have to say Kevin The courage is still inferior to Shirley, the strong woman. Hugo was not surprised at all. He shrugged, "Sorry, I have been very busy the past few days. I haven''t gotten a chance to read the script." "I remember you have been emphasizing that the script is the most important thing, so why don''t you read it right away after you get the script?" James, who was always silent and almost invisible, suddenly came out with a sentence, the tone of this sentence is very relaxed. Soft, but it feels thorny and uncomfortable no matter how you hear it. Shirley and Kevin exchanged glances, and there was still some helplessness in their eyes. Hugo did not notice the two of them. Instead, he looked at James and said with a smile, "Maybe its because I dont have time, maybe because Im not interested, maybe because Ive read it, but I havent finished it yet. , Dont want to draw conclusions too early. What do you think? Mr. Cameron." Although James is strong, Hugo admires the giant who has repeatedly created box office miracles, but now standing in front of James, Hugo is not timid or short of breath Some unhurried words. James'' face changed, and he almost lost control of his temper. James had a bad temper. After he became famous, he was unwilling to suppress his temper. His bad temper made him a lot of enemies in the academy. When "Titanic" won the Oscar for Best Picture, James stood arrogantly on the stage. And arrogantly said that "I am the king of the world", until ten years later, he did not like the academy. Later, "Avatar" lost to "The Hurt." for many reasons, but it is undeniable. , James'' own personality makes enemies everywhere, which is also one of the reasons. "If you are not interested, then this is a good thing." James directly said his thoughts. Perhaps deep in his heart, he always refused to accept Hugo, a super big name, to join his crew because of this. It is a powerful challenge to his authority. Especially today, Shirley and Kevin have always maintained humility and politeness towards Hugo, which made James realize that Hugo is a person who really has the right to challenge his control of the crew. The unobstructed words of James suddenly made Kevin''s face a little ugly, but Shirley responded in time and said with a smile, "Wow, it seems that the chemical reaction has begun to work, this brainstorming The speed of the beginning has made it impossible for Kevin and I to keep up. If this kind of spark is projected on the script and the film, it is really unimaginable. I have already begun to look forward to your cooperation." Chapter 1484： Hand in hand This is Shirley''s brilliance. She did not deliberately cover up the tense atmosphere in front of her, but explained it in terms of "chemical reaction", which is indeed ingenious. Then Shirley gave James a meaningful look. James raised his eyebrows slightly, aside his gaze, and slowly settled the irritable mood, and said with a smile, "Listening to Shirley''s words, I also began to look forward to it. , Dont know if you have any special thoughts on the script?" Is James a fool who loses his temper? Obviously not. In fact, James is a very smart person. He knows when to suppress his temper and when to completely release his temper. This is why he always refuses to cooperate with big-name actors. James has the ability to control his emotions, but he doesn''t like someone on the crew challenging his authority, especially when he becomes a top American director, so he refuses to control his emotions, nothing more. Hugo also felt Kevin''s meaningful sight, not warning, but pleading and friendly. Hugo did not expose the duet of Kevin and Shirley, and looked at James with a smile, "I don''t like the ending of the script, so it seems esoteric, but in fact it is just a boring preaching, which ruined the whole movie. The intention is to make the screenwriter look hungry and sad." Hugo''s straightforward words didn''t make James angry. On the contrary, he fell silent and looked at Hugo quietly. In fact, James has thought about countless versions of the ending of "Titanic", but he is always dissatisfied. The current tentative ending is for the elderly Ruth standing on the stern deck, holding the priceless gold in his hand. The Heart of the Sea planned to throw the Heart of the Sea into the sea, but the crew discovered this move. Everyone caught up to stop her, especially the captain. He spent three years and devoted all his own just to find This heart of the sea, he hopes Ruth can keep the heart of the sea. But Ruth said, "Only life is priceless." Then Ruth and the captain kept changing their sights. Ruth hoped that the captain would understand that countless experiences in life and other talents in life are the most important. This is something that no amount of material or fame and fortune can be exchanged for. Although Ruth and Jacks love relationship only lasted a few days, Ruths life was different because of Jack. Ruth kept Jack deep in her heart all her life. This is a wealth that cannot be replaced without material. Until the end of life, Ruth''s memories are still with Jack forever. In the ending of this version, James hopes to change the captain''s mind through the exchange of eyes between Ruth and the captain. Because in James conception, "Titanic" is not just a simple disaster film, nor a simple romance film. He has pinned his love, life, and love throughout the movie. Some feelings of life, many lines can reflect this, and at the end of the movie, he wants to sublimate the whole thought. But this ending seems a bit too philosophical, a little cryptic, and James himself can''t tell a reason. As a screenwriter, James has a deeper comprehension and understanding of the entire story of "Titanic" than anyone else, so Hugo''s simple sentence hit James''s death hole. His first reaction was anger, but The second reaction was: Is Hugo joking, or does he really have an idea? James looked at Shirley and Kevin who were quietly winking at him, and looked at Hugo with a smile, "Hungry and sad? Very interesting adjective, then if it were you, what would you think? Is the ending more suitable?" Regarding Hugo rumors, there are too many rumors in the circle. James has also heard rumors that people praised Hugo''s profound screenwriting skills. "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Before Sunrise" were shortlisted for the Oscar screenwriting department for two consecutive years. It is one of the important proofs. But James never believed in this, because he himself is a member of this industry, he knows how much the so-called rumors can be biased, and he also knows what consequences the so-called Matthew effect may bring. Feeling James contempt, Hugo didnt care at all. He just smiled and said, Have you ever thought of simplifying the ending? For example, the captain doesnt need to discover Ruths actions. The heart was thrown into the ocean, letting the heart of the ocean sleep on the bottom of the sea with Jack again." "Hey." James didn''t control his emotions at all, "Really excellent and delicate opinions." Not only James, but also Shirley and Kevin looked at Hugo quite unexpectedly, because Hugos opinion is really...too unprofessional, too simple, and too joking, its just that they compare the two. Old-fashioned, he didn''t vent his emotions directly, but just turned his attention to Hugo. Hugo laughed, "In many cases, the simplest is the most profound. Too many explanations are superfluous." Hugo didn''t mean to be condescending, because he knew that James was the "Titanic." How much energy has been spent on this script, his current screenwriting level is far below James, so he just speaks his opinion from the standpoint of discussion, "You have spent so long...I dont know, one hundred and thirty pages. Length? To tell this story, do you think that the captain still has no way to relax after listening to the magnificent story, but is relieved by Ruths words? People are greedy, when they see the wealth of the ocean With the heart in front of you, they will let Ruth plunge into the sea like this? You tried to tell more in the last page of the story, but on the contrary, all your previous efforts in the whole story became insignificant." The ridicule at the corner of James''s mouth gradually subsided, he fell silent, and thought carefully. In fact, in Hugo''s view, what James wants to express has been throughout the whole story, and people can savor it after watching the movie. He deliberately set a plot at the end of the film to tell it straightforwardly, which not only seems redundant, but also makes the story superficial. To be precise, every audience who has watched the movie will have their own thinking and precipitation. This is the greatest charm of the movie, and it is not the director who tells you specifically, "Hey, the core theme of my movie is this, dont make it. It''s a mess." "What''s more, I have always believed that the Heart of the Sea is a secret that belongs only to Jack and Ruth." Hugo finally added a simple sentence without too much explanation. This made James raise his head and look at Hugo with complicated eyes. "So, you still read the script." Shirley broke the stalemate between Hugo and James, and said with a chuckle, with a bright smile on her face. Hugo retracted his gaze on James and chuckled lightly, "I once talked to Michael Kane (.) at a charity event about how to choose a script. We all agreed that opening the script first Read the first page and then the last page. If the character I''m playing appears on both pages, then the script can be accepted." Hugo''s thoughtless words made Shirley and Kevin stunned, but James understood it and laughed without holding back. Because the first and last pages of the "Titanic" script, obviously there is no "Jack" appearing. This is the first time that James and Hugo are in the course of the two confrontations. He really has some interest in Hugo for the first time. Of course, he is only interested in the size of his nails. Although Shirley and Kevin didnt understand what was going on, Hugo insisted that he hadnt finished reading the script. There must be a reason, so Shirley glanced at James and then smiled and said, In fact, For this project, I have met Kevin too many times recently, so that the paparazzi are worried about whether the two of us have an affair." This ridicule made Hugo laugh directly, "We two There are many disagreements and quarrels. For the two companies, this cooperation is obviously not easy. But we both have a consensus, that is, we hope you can become a part of the crew." This is the first time that Hugo has received a formal invitation from the "Titanic". After several preliminary trials, including negotiations between Kevin and Rick, Hugo officially became the alternate of Jack''s placeor the only one. Alternate. Both Shirley and Kevin clearly know the commercial value contained in Hugo, which has been like this a few months ago, otherwise Kevin would not have been brewing since last summer. Now, after Hugo has won the Oscar for Best Actor, the Little Golden Man this kind of momentum will only get stronger and stronger. You know, the overall attention of this years Oscars is lower than last year by several grades, but The moment when Hugo became the actor, it still attracted the attention of more than 48 million people in the United States. This momentum even surpassed the moment when Tom Hanks completed the actor''s re-election last year. This is just a microcosm of Hugo''s appeal. Therefore, they know that the Oscars ceremony has only ended in less than an hour, but the projects that pay close attention to Hugo definitely exceed the number of two hands. Shirley and Kevin must act first! Although Hugo had guessed this for a long time, when he heard Shirley say this, it was inevitable that he was a little surging, but he turned his head and looked at James. The two peoples eyes touched together, but James had a strong scrutiny. Looking at Hugo, the strength and repulsion in the depths of the line of sight still radiated light. Hugo smiled, "It seems that Rick doesn''t have to worry about my unemployment for the time being. This is of great help to improving our relationship." Hugo did not answer positively, but changed the subject subtly. Shirley and Kevin did not put any further pressure. They knew that today''s goal had been achieved, and soon changed the subject. However, the relaxing atmosphere here was quickly smelled by the sensitive hounds, and the tranquility that lasted for less than a quarter of an hour was broken again, and people once again swarmed towards the place where Hugo was. Chapter 1485： Scrambling Although the three giants of Shirley, Kevin and James have left, Hugo''s thoughts have not been fully recovered. The opportunity to star in "Titanic" has officially appeared in front of him, so what is his own thought? Woolen cloth? But now is obviously not a good time for contemplation. After dealing with several waves of reporters who requested interviews, Hugo had to cheer up and deal with Mark Canton. Before the awards ceremony today, Mark seemed very proactive. The current Mark is not as strategizing as he did when watching the World Cup finals in the Rose Bowl. He and Hugo are now talking on an equal footing. It can be seen that his attitude is very positive. sincere. Marks purpose for finding Hugo today is very straightforward and simple. He came for the "Air Force One" project. This work with an investment of up to 85 million is very important for the next strategic position of Columbia Pictures. Although more senior executives in the company prefer to starring Harrison Ford, Mark hopes that Hugo can be one of them. Previously, the script was delivered to Hugo twice, but it did not arouse Hugo''s interest. Mark still hopes to impress Hugo with his sincerity. Marks overall view is obviously inferior to Kevin, Shirley and others, and he also has some arrogance in his bones, so he ruined the good cooperative relationship between Columbia Pictures and Hugo. After the Raspberry Award, Columbia Pictures cooperated with Hugo successively in "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Sleepless in Seattle". This friendship is not available to other companies. However, Mark immediately realized his missteps. A truly qualified businessman must learn to admit and correct his mistakes. This is also a must-have for a hero. Mark may be lacking, but he is still an excellent leader. After noticing the trends of Fox in the twentieth century, Mark also realized that they needed to adjust their development plans. Hugo did not have much interest in the script of "Air Force One", but because of Mark''s enthusiasm and sincerity, he did not bluntly refuse to hit the smiley. Then Long Meyer personally congratulated Hugo. Although it was said that it was Oscar night and almost everyone would meet and say hello at the party, Hugo was still keenly aware of the great changes in Long. He Lang hasn''t talked directly for a long time, but there have been two conversations before and after tonight. In fact, there is nothing substantive in Hugo and Langs conversation, and Lang did not mention any scripts or projects, as if they were merely congratulating friends as a friend, but it was precisely this kind of desireless attitude that made Hugo feel that abnormal. Later, Hugo remembered that "Future Water World" was the biggest laughing stock of last year, and even the biggest laughing stock of film history. It can be said that it was a complete defeat, which made Lang, who had just completed a year in office, really suffered a lot. It can be said that the position of CEO of the eight major film companies is currently the most unstable, and it can even be said that it is burning. In this way, it is not surprising that Lang will be active tonight. Hugo noticed that Lang not only put down his figure and took the initiative to talk to himself, but also took the initiative to communicate with Marvin Josephson and Roland Parkin, who have mastered the lifeblood of Hollywood actor brokerage contracts. But Hugo thought about it carefully. Before that, Rick passed the script of Universal Pictures, and he didn''t think of any work worth mentioning. Except for the "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World (the...: Park currently being planned, Hugo doesn''t even remember having seen Universal Pictures'' works. "Hugo, it seems that you are a little confused tonight." A low voice interrupted the mixed thoughts in Hugo''s mind, which made Hugo a little embarrassed. Then he realized that he was talking with others. It''s very impolite to get lost in the process. Hugo didn''t quibble either, just smiled and said, "Sorry, my fault, maybe I''m a little too smug." The second half of the self-deprecating words made Joe Schumacher, who was standing opposite Hugo, slightly nod his chin. But there was no smile. Joe came here with Barry Meyer, the chief operating officer of Warner Bros. Barry was an upstart who took office in October 1994. At present, the entire Hollywood film industry is facing a huge change, not just Warner Bros. The brothers, including Universal Pictures, Twentieth Century Fox, Disney, Paramount, and other major companies, all changed their helms around 1994 and 1995, and the competition between them can be clearly felt. Under Barrys leadership, Warner Bros. hopes to focus on high-investment and high-return works. "Tornado", "Batman Forever" and other works with more than 100 million US dollars of investment are absolutely unrelenting, even in " After "Future Water World", Barry still did not change his strategy. Warner Bros. has never cooperated with Hugo, but they are willing to sell Hugo some face. Behind the "Seven Deadly Sins" cooperation, Warner Bros. played a big role in promoting. In fact, Warner Bros. is one of the most forward-looking companies in Hollywood. Although Kevin Pence of Twentieth Century Fox is very courageous, his concerns can be seen from the "Titanic" project. Hollywood is skeptical of "whether high investment equals high returns", but Barry Meyer has the courage to stick to the high-end route. This measure caused Warner Bros. to stumble and suffer a lot of losses in the early stage. However, ten years later, they accumulated a lot and surpassed their competitors in one fell swoop, becoming the first of the eight major Hollywood studios. Today, Barry personally met with Hugo, and he mentioned the script "Tornado" right away. The project was rejected twice by Hugo, and it is now officially launched. After negotiating with Hugo failed, Warner Bros. simply changed its strategy and invited Bill Paxton (.) and Helen Hunt (helen.hunt) who can only be regarded as second-line actors to play, and all the money saved will be invested. Go to computer special effects. "It''s a pity that we didn''t work together successfully. In fact, I had already signed a check for 20 million dollars." Barry''s words went straight to each other, but they were different from everyone else, and Hugo was refreshed. Hugo also likes this kind of direct communication, because business is not righteous, and the two actually had a pleasant conversation. Then Barry left early, allowing Hugo and Joe to continue chatting. Hugo realized that it was obviously not so simple for Joe to let Susan Sarandon match up today. In the face of Hugos ridicule, Joe did not give an exaggerated response, but went on to say, Now you are obviously a hero across the United States. I heard that you are also a hero who saves the earth in the work you just finished. Maybe you are a good fit to play a hero." "This is my honour. At least you didn''t say that I am very suitable for acting as a murderer." Hugo said with a chuckle. It is a pity that Joe still raised his eyebrows and did not show a smile. Hugo doubted that the two of them were smiling. Whether it''s on a frequency or not, Hugo was a little silly, but he calmly said, "However, yes, it is true. I have also tried to play a hero in''Speed ??of Life and Death''." "Then have you ever thought, maybe you can become a real hero?" Joe said, but Hugo frowned slightly, with a puzzled look, Joe then explained, "I mean, like, Talk about the heroes in the comics." "Clark Kent? Peter Parker? Bruce Wayne?" Hugo suddenly realized and counted the names of the comic superheroes. He understood at this time. It seems that the main purpose of Joe''s conversation with himself today is to " "Batman and Robin" came to take a breath. When "Batman Forever" achieved unexpected success, Warner Bros. naturally thought of shooting a sequel, which was a matter of course. But what about Fang Kimmer (val.) who played Batman before? Isn''t he willing to continue to play Batman? Joe still didn''t have too many expressions, but just shrugged slightly, expressing acquiescence. Hugo smiled and shook his head, "No, I''m not interested." In fact, Hugo likes superhero movies like "Spider-Man" series, "Iron Man" series, "Captain America" ??series, "Thor" series, "Batman Prequel" series, "X-Men" series, etc. Although the plot of the movie is simple, as a popcorn movie, the viewing process is really enjoyable. But after the second decade of the 21st century, superhero movies have been somewhat over-developed, and all kinds of hero movies have been bombarded wildly, and people have begun to produce aesthetic fatigue. Although later hero movies began to develop the story behind the superhero including personal charm, heavy past, psychological influence, etc., trying to make the hero image three-dimensional; but on the whole, superhero movies are basically It is a routine, it is difficult to find new ideas. When Hugo watched several movies such as "Iron Man 3", "Thor 2", and "The Amazing Spider-Man", he almost didn''t find any difference. He just changed the role of monsters, even if every story was changed. Putting it into another superhero, there is no sense of disobedience. Therefore, Hugo actually lacks interest in superhero movies. His interest in the "007" series and the "Mission Impossible" series is far greater than that of superhero movies, because at least the protagonists of these series of movies are endowed with special personal charm, but the superhero movies are boring and mediocre. Of course, Hugo said this is somewhat general, but after the bombardment of countless superhero movies, Hugo is indeed aesthetically tired. What''s more, there is no interest in "Batman and Robin" Hugo. This work is almost a disaster, which directly caused the "Batman" series to be temporarily shelved by Warner Bros. until Christopher Nolan. It was reopened after his appearance, and he became one of the most classic superhero movie series in film history. However, Hugo''s straightforward attitude gave Joe a surprised expression, "Why?" Chapter 1486： Break up "Spiderman" turned out in 2002, making superhero movies a new type of money printing machine in Hollywood. In the next ten years, Disney teamed up with Columbia Pictures, Twentieth Century Fox and other companies to carry forward Marvel comics. Become the most profitable genre film in the film market. Although Hugo is a bit tired of the aesthetics of superhero movies, he thinks that this type of movie has gradually become the same; but in fact, this kind of assembly line product is not bad, on the contrary, it shows that the production of genre movies is becoming more mature and formed. A complete system is becoming more mature in terms of rhythm, setting, and understanding of audiences. This is also the reason why superhero movies always achieve great success at the box office. But for the actors and directors, the pipeline products have no new ideas, bright spots, and challenges. Just look at the selection of actors and directors in late superhero movies. They are always keen on using newcomers-unknown directors and actors, because film production itself has nothing to do with directors and actors, no matter who changes to join the crew. All are able to complete the task qualified. Of course, it is undeniable that superhero movies have also become the best platform for making stars, and many unknown actors rely on this opportunity to become famous in one fell swoop. However, most of them are also restricted to the suits of superheroes, becoming one of the products on the Hollywood commercial assembly line. However, before entering the 21st century, the production of superhero movies is still immature. Apart from "Superman" and "Batman", comic adaptation is still not a popular choice-in fact, this is related to the transformation of the film industry. After the computer special effects have matured, commercial masterpieces such as "Independence Day" and "Tornado" are the first to appear. After the production of special effects movies has matured, the incredible special functions and magical abilities in the superhero comics will have the board. The possibility of a big screen, so this has become a gold mine in Hollywood. Therefore, at the moment when the film industry is changing, superhero movies are not much different from other commercial movies. Film companies are still obsessed with the appeal of big directors and top stars. "Batman" in 1989 was directed by Tim Burton at the beginning, and the addition of Michael Keaton (.), Jack Nicholson and Kim Basinger was even more luxurious; in 1995" "Batman Forever" has gathered first-line actors such as Tommy Lee Jones, Kim Kerry, Nicole Kidman, Fang Kimmer, and Chris O''Donnell. It''s no surprise that Warner Bros. locked Hugo as the new Batman actor. However, with Hugos current vision and abilities, he is naturally unlikely to be interested in acting in superhero movies. Even in commercial movies, Hugo has a higher pursuit, similar to "Independence Day" and "Titanic". A better choice. What''s more, "Batman and Robin" is truly a disaster. "Batman and Robin" was originally regarded as a "big collection of bad movies". Some people joked that this work made all the possible mistakes of a bad commercial movie. There were too many branches, slow progress, dull main line, and weak. , Characters are mediocre... The most important thing is that the characters are seriously facialized. Batman does not show the style of Batman, and other characters have no features or highlights. Even as a popcorn commercial movie, the special effects are lackluster and *dazzling. Sleep is an epic movie. The reason why Hugo has such a deep memory of this movie is not the movie itself, but the protagonists are unlucky because of this movie. The actor George Clooney cited this work as a shameful shame in his life, and he regretted it many years later. This was the only commercial blockbuster in his career that attempted the real meaning of "Batman" for him. Smooth out the wound. After the fiasco of this work, George, who originally relied on "Emergency Room Stories" to hope to be among the top stars, fell into a slump and always rolled in independent low-cost production, even if it was the "Eleven Arhats" many years later. After Yu turned over, he still stayed away from commercial films. Arnold Schwarzenegger, who played the villain Frostman in the movie, fell completely. After this work, the box office appeal was sluggish. Even the 2003 "Terminator 3" failed to come back to life. Later, Arnold moved to politics. , Became the governor of California and returned to Hollywood again after leaving office, but he was already "old and old." It was only then that people realized that the "true lie" had become his last glory, which was really embarrassing. Chris O''Donnell, who played Robin, had a bright future and was considered by many people to have hope to become a superstar, but after that, things went from bad to worse. After entering the 21st century, he gradually shifted from the film industry to the small screen. Later he became the starring role of "Los Angeles Naval Crime Investigation Service (:la, but he couldn''t make any more achievements. It is worth mentioning that the heroine of "Batman and Robin" is Uma Thurman. She was also in a slump after this movie, until Quentin Tarantino''s "Kill Bill" in 2003. Let her reappear in front of the public. However, history has now changed. I don''t know if Uma can still become the Plant Girl of "Batman and Robin", or if Uma can continue to play "Kill Bill" in the follow-up. Therefore, facing Joes invitation, Hugo did not hesitate, and simply refused, "No, no interest." Joe, who was always in a calm mood, seemed very surprised. For the first time there was a wave on his face. "Why?" He looked a little surprised, not because of Hugo''s refusal, but because of Hugo''s decisiveness. In Joes view, with Hugos current status, its not uncommon for Hugo to be unwilling to play "Batman and Robin", but at least Hugo will think about it. After all, "Batman Forever" has just been created. Box office success. Hugo raised his eyebrows and did not answer directly. Instead, he asked, "I remember that Batman played by Fang Kimmer was very successful, didn''t he?" Qiao pursed his lips slightly, "His schedule is not up to date." It can be felt that Joe is very uncomfortable with Fang Kimmer''s "betrayal". After all, "Batman Forever" won a complete victory. Shouldn''t the entire crew want to continue to invest in the production of the sequel? Not long ago, Fang took the lead in signing a contract with the crew of "The Saint (the. and performed with Elizabeth Sue, who is famous for relying on "Far from Casino". This also means that Fang missed "Batman and Robin", which forced Joe to reconsider the candidate for Batman. After Qiao talked about Fang''s situation, he said directly, "Then what about you? Is it because of the schedule?" Hugo could feel Joe''s aggressiveness. He smiled and said jokingly, "Because I don''t like hiding behind a mask to perform?" Qiao was stunned, then suddenly realized that he clicked his chin, and said meaningfully, "We can also increase your performance without a mask." Originally, Hugo was just joking, he couldn''t say "I think this work will be a disaster" in front of the director, so he wanted to pass it through in a self-deprecating way. But if he didnt want Joe to point out, the flash of contempt in his eyes was caught by Hugo. If you think about the "yes" in the words carefully, Hugo immediately understood that this is what Joe is. Seriously, he was suggesting that Hugo was playing big cards-the situation reappeared on "Independence Day". Hugo opened his mouth. He originally wanted to explain, but then he gave up. Even if he explained it, Hollywood is like this. If you are willing to believe, even the ridiculous rumors will be believed; if you dont want to believe, even if No matter how reliable the source is, some people will still question it. Hugo is no longer a fledgling rookie. He sits upright on his own, so naturally he won''t eagerly speak out to argue. Therefore, Hugo''s mouth was slightly drawn with a smile, "Then maybe Rick will be happy to read the script." Hugo did not say himself, but used Rick as a shield. "It seems that the rumors are true, and you really...really care about the script." The scornful contempt at the corner of Joe''s mouth remained, and the smell of sarcasm made people very uncomfortable. Hugo didn''t mind, and raised his eyebrows slightly. Hugo''s answer seems inconspicuous, but in fact he is saying that he doesn''t care about the pay, he doesn''t care about the exposure rate, and he doesn''t care about the cast of the lineup, so he naturally cares about the script. Now throughout Hollywood, actors who are qualified to say this can be counted with one hand, and Hugo is one of them. Joe immediately heard the deep meaning of Hugo''s words His face became a little stiff, "You can see that you are very confident. However, this is your night, and you can really enjoy it. . Its just that, who knows the future, everyone is paying attention to your next work, and I am no exception." If these words are put in the correct tone, they are just ordinary polite words, but Joe''s tone seems a bit domineering, as if he is cursing Hugo''s next work to fail. Hugo didn''t know which part of the problem went wrong, he met Joe only a few hours ago under Susan''s introduction, and then things suddenly became like this. Although Hugo didn''t know why, he didn''t care. He smiled at Joe, "Of course, no one knows what will happen in the future, including me and you, right?" Can it be expected that "Batman and Robin" will be defeated? Hugo''s anti-general caused Joe to choke, and then Hugo directly turned and left, which made Joe stand where he was, with a gloomy expression on his face. Joe looked at the back of Hugo leaving, he was silent for a while thoughtfully, and finally the corner of his mouth hooked up slightly invisibly, but soon disappeared again, as if nothing happened just now, and he turned around calmly. Leave. Chapter 1487： 1 shot 2 scatters "Gwyneth, what is your temper!" Brad grabbed Gwyneth''s arm and prevented Gwyneth from continuing to leave, but raised his head and noticed the noisy crowd around him. , Brad had to lower his voice again to avoid the scene of their quarrel being captured by someone with a heart, "I am in a bad mood today, so don''t challenge my bottom line." "Your bottom line?" Gwyneth sneered, raised her eyebrows and glanced at Brad contemptuously. "I never knew you had a bottom line." Gwyneth''s words easily made Brad. De''s irritable temper hidden in his blood raged, and he tightened his right hand abruptly, which made Gwyneth frowned, and the words of curses were about to blur out. But at this moment, Gwyneth''s words that had reached her mouth suddenly froze, and Brad also noticed the changes in Gwyneth-during the two people''s quarrel, Gwyneth was still distracted! This simply made him even more angry. Tonight is also a difficult night for Brad. Missing the Best Supporting Actor Award is nothing in itself, because winning the award is a matter of luck. Although he did not win the award, Hugo also did not win the Best Supporting Actor Award. The supporting role department won, the real problem is that Hugo finally won the prize, which simply made Brad''s mood horrible. After the awards ceremony, Gwyneth has been depressed and short-tempered. She is not satisfied with this one and that she is also not satisfied with that one. Just now she inexplicably accused Brad of preferring to talk to others rather than accompany her to the bathroom. This is simply Brad couldn''t bear it. But even so, Brad left the social occasion for a while and chased him. "I don''t know what you are dissatisfied with, but I am pretty sure I did nothing wrong tonight. You should know better than me what the Oscars night means..." Brad almost bit his teeth. After venting their dissatisfaction and avoiding losing control of their voice, their "loving couple" will become everyone''s joke. But when the words were only normal, Brad noticed that Gwyneth was absent-minded, staring away, almost out of his mind. "You!" Brad gritted his teeth and yelled in a low voice, which brought Gwyneth back to his senses, but Brad ignored Gwyneth and turned his head to follow Gwyneth''s gaze. Going over, but Brad hasn''t found Gwyneth''s target of distracting, he first saw Hugo and Joe Schumacher who were talking not far away in the crowd. Hugo? Brad''s face changed slightly, and at this moment, Hugo ended the conversation with Joe and walked straight in the direction where they were. This made Brad a little flustered. He was not mentally prepared yet, and he didn''t know what mentality he should face Hugo with. Brad hurriedly turned his head to let his ups and downs settle down. Looking back, Brad saw Gwyneth''s face full of panic, her eyes kept evasive, and there was no arrogance and irritability just now, as if he had seen an enemy, which made Brad all over his head. It was a question mark, he didn''t know what happened to Gwyneth. Just between the flashing stones, a voice came from behind, "Excuse me." Brad knew it was Hugos voice, he was really familiar with it. There was a gentle voice in that kind of politeness, and it was also a voice that made Brad feel sick. He turned directly like an electric shock. When I turned around, I saw Hugo''s polite smiling face, "Hey! Hey...Hugo." Hugo was stunned by Brad''s flustered greeting. He raised his eyebrows slightly, but said politely, "Hey, Brad, Gwyneth." Gwyneth raised her head and looked at Hugo, trying to show her best posture, but the whole momentum seemed a little chaotic, and she was abruptly short in front of Hugo. This made Gwyneth a little uneasy, she subconsciously took Brad''s arm, and then slightly leaned on Brad, the whole back straightened up. Brad glanced at Gwyneth in surprise. He didn''t understand what her action was for, but Brad didn''t think much about it. Like Gwyneth, he didn''t want to be seen by others in their embarrassment. I dont want Hugo to see it. Brad took the initiative to say hello, "Tonight...Congratulations." Although reluctantly, Brad squeezed out these words, "This is your night." Hugo was quite surprised by Brad''s "friendliness". He really didn''t know what medicine Brad was selling in the gourd, so Hugo directly said what he thought, "Thank you, Brad, thank you . But, what are you doing? I dont remember we would be polite." Even during the filming of the "Seven Deadly Sins", Hugo and Brad would not be polite, not to mention that Brad felt the humiliating pressure on Hugo during the filming process, after the film''s premiere. The two people never had the chance to meet. It can be said that it is already a rare thing for two people to meet without a sword facing each other. How can it be possible to make a false impression face to face? "Maybe it''s because you''re too proud and arrogant." Gwyneth suddenly pierced in and said, which surprised Brad. Hugo turned his head to look at Gwyneth, did not speak, just looked at Gwyneth carefully, it seems that you can see something in her eyes, that playful look makes Gwyneth Si was a little embarrassed and avoided her sight in a panic. Gwyneth is now not only worried, but also very scared. Gwyneth is a perfectionist. She always hopes that she can be perfect, and she also hopes that her partner can be perfect. In fact, Gwyneth discovered that Hugo is such an attractive man long before the collaboration of the "Seven Deadly Sins". This was confirmed during the filming. In front of Hugo, Brad was handsome and handsome. His appearance has become just a leather bag, and, compared to Hugo''s success, Brad is like a waste, not to mention the huge gap in the acting showdown. Gwyneth was moved by Hugoor rather, she felt that only Hugo could be worthy of herself. So, Gwyneth took advantage of the break and took the initiative to approach Hugo. Hugo saw her through it only twice. Hugo looked at her with playful eyes and asked, "What do you want?" Gwyneth thought that Hugo likes directness, so she just said "your cell phone number?" Hugo sneered softly, rejected her without any hesitation, and took the initiative to ask Brad. Walking over, this made Gwyneth completely frightened-fortunately Hugo didn''t say anything to Brad at the time. On the one hand, I felt ashamed because of Hugo''s refusal, and on the other hand, because Hugo may announce this secret to the world at any time, this makes Gwyneth hate Hugo, but she avoids it. But the problem is that every time I see Hugo, Gwyneth feels that her heart is beating, not only nervous, but also not only afraid, but also a chemical reaction that cannot be spoken, which makes Gwyneth Silk repels endlessly. But at the same time, Gwyneth became more and more displeased with Brad, and was picky in every way, especially the difference between Brad and Hugo tonight, which made Gwyneth feel angry. Her impatience has reached its culmination. She now looks at Brad with eyes not eyes and nose not nose. This led to the quarrel just now. Unexpectedly, Hugo appeared without notice. Gwyneth was completely at a loss and didn''t know how to face Hugo. But then Gwyneth realized her frustration, and then regained her energy and looked straight at Hugo. Then Gwyneth saw that after Hugo had examined herself, a slight smile was drawn at the corner of her mouth. That meaningful metaphor made Gwyneth feel uncomfortable, "Sorry, that seems to be my fault. Now." Hugo said. Brad finally noticed the reason why Gwyneth was wrong. It turned out to be... Hugo? But why? Brad was puzzled. But this is obviously not the time to think deeply. Brad frowned, "I should ask you, right? You came here on your own initiative. If you didn''t come here to say hello, what was it for?" Brad originally thought it was because of Martin Baum or Rick Rosen''s arrangement that the two of them said hello, lest the media had been speculating there, so Hugo took the initiative to say hello. Hugo pointed to the road and then behind Brad. Brad looked back and realized that he and Gwyneth blocked the road to the buffet table, which was very narrow because it was right next to the pool. Hugo obviously didn''t come to say hello... Brad couldn''t help being angry, gritting his teeth, pulling Gwyneth''s wrist back to the side, and then Hugo nodded his chin, which was regarded as a greeting, then took a step forward and left straight away. Seeing Hugo leaving behind, Gwyneth let out a long breath. Fortunately, Hugo didn''t talk nonsense just now. Brad turned Gwyneth to himself, "What''s the matter? What happened between you and Hugo?" Although Brad doesn''t know the specifics, he can guess that it must be related to Hugo. . Originally Brad had no special meaning but Gwyneth exploded sensitively, "What do you mean? You are accusing me of something between Hugo Is it something special? Shameless, nasty, disgusting, contrived, mean!" Gwyneth let go of Brad''s arm, angrily venting the negative emotions in her heart, "Brad-Pitt, you Is insulting my personality!" Seeing Gwyneth''s fierce reaction, Brad quickly let go of his hands and made a gesture of surrender, "Calm down, calm down, I''m just seeing something wrong with you, just asking to see, it doesn''t make any sense. " "Havent you ever thought that I hate Hugo because of your competitive relationship with Hugo? I dont like Hugo because you dont like him? I am your girlfriend and I stand by you. By the side!" Gwyneth became more confident as she spoke. Seeing the annoyed look on Brad''s face, Gwyneth sneered in her heart, "Since you don''t understand me at all, you even come to doubt me. , I dont think we need to talk about it anymore." "Gwyneth, what do you mean?" Bradla grabbed Gwyneth''s wrist and tried to stop her from leaving. "What do you mean? I mean we broke up, that''s what I meant." Gwyneth shook Brad''s hand away fiercely, and then turned away in strides. Chapter 1488： Yacht party Hugo doesn''t like Gwyneth, she hooks up while interacting with Brad. Take other men, this is of course one of the reasons, but more importantly, Gwyneth is the kind of typical proud girl of heaven. In her eyes, the earth revolves around her, and she is the whole world continuing. The meaning of existence. This kind of self-centered person, Hugo absolutely stays away. But Hugo did not tell Brad''s plan to tell Gwyneth''s small actions behind him, after all, he and Brad are not friends. The chaos in the corner of Gwyneth and Brad caught the attention of a small group of people, but it was out of Hugos concern, because he just arrived at the buffet table and didnt have time to look at what was on the table. , The successive "visits" made Hugo struggling to cope. It was not until the appearance of Charlize that Hugo was rescued from the deep waters. Hugo and Charlize came to the back door and joined Joseph, Samora, Rick and Carl who were already in the car, silently. After leaving the Sunset Tower Hotel, Hugo had time to breathe a sigh of relief and unbuttoned the top button of his shirt, "Wow, can I be a bit crazier tonight? Why do they all seem to be the first time Know me the same?" Hugo has been rolling for fourteen years before and after rolling in Hollywood, and he can barely be regarded as having grown up in this business since he was a child, so he can''t say that he knows everyone in Hollywood, but at least half of them-although Hugo''s face Blindness plus name memory impairment is not clear, but tonight everyone seems to see Hugo for the first time, with enthusiasm. "Perhaps because you showed a completely different look tonight?" Charlize said jokingly, causing both Samora and Joseph to chuckle. Hugo didnt care at all, and turned to look at Rick, A lot of people have talked to me about the new project tonight. I have too many things in my mind now that I cant remember. You will pay attention later. Right." Actually Hugo can''t remember who he had chatted with tonight... Rick had such an expression that he had known for a long time, smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Then there was no more talk. Rick knew that "Independence Day" had just finished and the Oscars had just ended. , Hugo can take a holiday for a while, no need to worry about new works. "Are the paparazzi behind me okay?" Charlize looked at Karl Earl and asked in surprise. At this time, they were all sitting in the extended limousine without deliberately hiding their tracks. After leaving the Sunset Tower Hotel, a large group of paparazzi followed. Visually inspect the tail to have at least two digits. Carl chuckled, "It''s okay, they won''t be able to keep up as soon as we get to the dock." Tonight, Alan Strello organized a yacht party to celebrate Hugo winning the Oscar. They are now on their way to the Santa Monica Pier. When the yacht got out of the pier, the paparazzi were exhausted. It was already after midnight, and there was no traffic jam on the main street. He arrived at the pier in just 25 minutes before and after. Hugo looked up at the luxury yacht in front of him. It was much larger than he had imagined. There were at least two of them. The storey is so high, roughly sixty feet or more, and its definitely not a problem to hold a party for three hundred people. Stepping on the yacht, Hugo saw Allen standing on the deck with a smile on his face, "This is a perfect night, isn''t it?" Allen greeted him and gave Hugo a big hug, "I knew it. You will win your glory." Hugo smiled and shook his head, "Then what if I don''t win a prize tonight? Is this party ruined?" "No, I will arrange this party in the name of comforting your wounded heart and inspiring you to continue the impact next year." The bright smile on Allen''s face was particularly dazzling in the dark night, "Especially if you don''t Win the prize, you will hope to leave those annoying crows." "Crow?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, and then he saw the knowing smile on Alan''s face. Immediately, Allen stepped aside, and Hugo saw Kevin Pence standing not far behind, "Hey, I didn''t know you also left the party early." "My departure didn''t attract much attention." Kevin lifted his chin and signaled that the dozen cars parked at the dock at this time, the paparazzi rushed out frantically, trying to seize the last opportunity to take pictures. Hugo was speechless and could only smile helplessly, "I think we should go indoors first, and then start the engine." "Good idea!" Kevin and Allen said one after another. The yacht stayed at the pier for less than five minutes, and then slowly left, disappearing into the moonlit sea, throwing the bustle and bustle of Los Angeles into the waves of the stern, quiet and quiet night slowly Surrounding the yacht, so that this world is isolated from the world. When I entered the cabin, the sound of "popping" champagne bottles sounded, and then a bunch of hand-drawn fireworks exploded. The noisy and harsh "congratulations" sounded endlessly, and Hugo only felt that there was a lot of colorful flowers in front of him. He swayed in front of his sight, but his eyes were blocked by lacquer, and he couldn''t see clearly. After finally removing the obstacle in front of him, Hugo had no time to react. A black shadow rushed towards his face. With a "slap", Hugo''s entire face was covered with cream, and then he heard Leon. Naduo''s gloating voice. Hugo almost subconsciously grabbed Leonardos sleeve, and jumped on him. A group of people next to him were screaming and watching the show. Hugo rubbed the cream on Leonardos face. In the hair, everyone burst into laughter. When Hugo raised his head, he realized that everyone in the cabin was starting a cake fight, which was so lively. At first glance, Hugo discovered that all the parties at the party were acquaintances, Alexander Lorraine, Toby Maguire, Sandra Bullock, Jennifer Aniston, Will Smith, Tom -Cruise, Nicole Kidman, etc., even the band members who were so glorious to death were pulled over, and the scene was full of excitement. As Allen said, this is a private party, and everyone present is Hugo''s friends, and most of them are from the "Independence Day" crew. Of course, there are a lot of models besides them. The beautiful curves and outstanding temperament make them look particularly conspicuous, but Hugo didn''t have the opportunity to take a closer look, only knowing that there are a lot of beautiful women dangling in front of her eyes. At the moment when Hugo was distracted, Leonardo locked his throat and restrained Hugo with his backhand. Then he rubbed Hugo''s cheek fiercely as if he were using cream to make a mask for Hugo. Hugo was very depressed, "Leo, I can''t breathe, I can''t breathe..." But Leonardo was not fooled at all. He rubbed his teeth very happily, Hugo gritted his teeth severely, "I Its time to zoom in!" At this moment Alan just passed by, Hugo immediately stretched out his hands, "Hey, man, help." Allen raised his hands and said solemnly, "If you are a man, you have to be one to one." But the gloating under his eyes could not be hidden at all. He did not leave, and stood there watching Hugo. The embarrassment, it was a joy to watch. In desperation, Hugo had no choice but to be self-reliant, so he touched Leonardos waist with both hands - he knew Leonardo was the most ticklish, and sure enough, Hugos hands hadnt had time to tick. Leonardo was already twisting like a loach, "Hey, Hugo, no, Hugo! I was wrong, I was wrong!" Hugo quickly reversed the defeat, turned around, and clamped down on Lai. Leonardo''s waist, let him avoid it, twisted and ran away quickly. Hugo originally wanted to catch up, but he paused, and then turned around and saw Alan standing aside. Today, Allen is still neatly dressed, a dark blue polka-dot shirt and a black double-breasted wool coat. The tough and harsh temperament that is exclusive to the Germans is particularly conspicuous. Alan looked at Hugo in a panic, but found a smug smile on Hugos mouth. Alans heart was alarming, but before he could escape, Hugo rushed forward and took up his hands full of cream. Allen directly turned into a tabby cat. Hugo then took a half step back, looking at Allen''s bewildered look, he burst into laughter, "I think you should worry about the cleanliness here." Hugo pointed to the cabin. There are cakes and cream everywhere, the party has just begun, and it''s already a mess here. Allen looked at Hugo helplessly, and after a long time he said, "I...I didn''t plan to play this originally." "But obviously it''s too late isn''t it?" Hugo laughed, making Allen dumbfounded. But Hugo''s pride didn''t last long, and a piece of cake hit the back of Hugo''s head immediately, and it was Allen''s turn to laugh. Hugo looked back, but couldn''t find the attacker at all. He could only clenched his fists, "Look at me!" At first sight of the sneaky Pedro, he picked up a piece of cake and smashed it. past. The scene was a mess. The cake battle that turned into a collective melee for everyone is finally over. Everyone has the opportunity to clean up a little bit. Charlize, Tom and others are just a little bit of cream on their bodies. Just wipe them with a paper towel. It was clean, but like Hugo, he even had cream on his underwear, and his hair was waxed with cream. This made Hugo have to wash it first, otherwise he would be completely restless. After the cleaning, Hugo didnt join the carnival right away. He didnt eat dinner seriously all day today. It was the same on Oscar night just now. Now he is so hungry that his chest is stuck to his back, so he Before drinking, you must eat something. But Hugo only had time to eat a sandwich, and Leonardo was dragged to drink. After the protagonist appeared, the atmosphere of the whole party was completely heated up. Chapter 1489： Chaos after drinking Hugo only felt that his whole head was dizzy. He didn''t remember how much alcohol he had been poured into. Later, he played Texas Hold''em with Rick, Kevin, Tom, Allen and others. The bet was not a bargaining chip, but alcohol. Hugo Tonight''s luck seemed to run out, so it was just one cup after another. He could already feel his stomach tumbling, and he seemed to vomit at any time. Hugo finally struggled to escape Leonardos control and left the lowest level of space. It was too boring inside, making people feel unable to breathe. He came to the deck and turned himself into a paste. The brain is calm and calm. Time has become blurred, and I dont know what time it is. There is a hazy darkness in my sight, not the pitch black that I cant see my fingers. On the contrary, there is a kind of shining halo, faintly. About revealed a little bit of light at the end of the horizon, that should be the place where the City of Angels was. At this time, the whole city was completely silent, exuding a faint glow like a firefly, as if it was sinking deep in the bottom of the sea. Civilized, remote, quiet, and mysterious. I thought that there would be violent winds and turbulent waves in the middle of the night, but I didn''t want the entire sea level to be very quiet. The calmness of the waves even made people suspect that this is not the sea, but just a lake. This allowed Hugos chaotic thoughts to gradually settle. Many, many things have happened tonight, or to be precise, many, many things have happened in the past year. He needs a little time to cool down his overheated brain, otherwise he doesnt know when. It will explode. Hugo also did not expect that he could stand where he is today. Not only did he achieve great success in the box office, but he also included the Oscar actor, the Golden Man, and dont forget the trophies in Cannes and Berlin. Just a year ago, Hugo couldn''t imagine the current situation. But when the excitement of aspiring for Oscars began to fade, Hugo became confused. He has now achieved success that many people could not imagine in his entire life. He has now stood at the highest peak in the world, in the words of the media. It is a "superstar", as long as he wants to, he can immediately become the actor of the "Titanic", and even challenge James Cameron, and it is difficult for the producers to say no to the scripts he is interested in. Not to mention the enjoyment of money, his current net worth has been a life of worry-free food and clothing. Of course, if he really enjoys the life of the upper class like Alan, he has just caught a glimpse of the threshold, but this is still impossible for ordinary people. Achieving success. What about the future? Hugo suddenly felt a moment of emptiness. Should he play the "Titanic"? Should he choose another work that transcends "Death Row" to challenge the new peak of acting? Should he organize the glory to death to start the second tour? Should he prepare for the band''s new album? In fact, before the Oscars, Hugo had already felt this kind of confusion. At that time, James put the "Titanic" project in front of Hugo. That was the first time Hugo learned that he had the hope of appearing in the film''s history. One of the important works, it is no exaggeration to say that "Titanic" is equivalent to the "Gone with the Wind" in the history of North American film development. Unexpectedly, when Hugo was excited, he didn''t have the kind of eagerness to wait. Hugo knew that it was like a climber. After conquering one peak after another in the world, he finally reached the summit of Mount Everest. The extreme excitement, extreme happiness, and extreme beauty burst out instantly, making emotions. Reach the pinnacle. But what about after the peak? It''s a downhill road, which is the inevitability of the laws of nature, and the heights behind the mountains are so cold that you can''t find the support for the fiery heart in an instant. This sense of emptiness almost swallowed Hugo. Hugo finally understood why so many top stars in Hollywood have their own problems, either relying on alcohol or indulging in drugs. Product, or vent in. sex. Love, or carried by drag racing... Everyone has a hobby-or a shortcoming. Because they are all standing at the peak, the kind of loneliness, the kind of blankness, the kind of loneliness erodes them all the time, and the huge pressure that one may slip and fall into pieces if they are not careful, comes from the spotlight and the Internets all-round flawless attention. It makes the pressure more unbearable. They need a sustenance and a vent. To put it harder, everyone in the top celebrities has a disease, which is caused by immense pressure. Hollywood stars headed by Tom Cruise are willing to join Ke. learn. Teaching, there will be traces to follow. Hugo has experienced such a huge pressure, not only in the days before the Golden Raspberry Award, but also in the following years, Hugo has also felt this pressure from time to time, including before the release of "Bath in the Morning Light" The time, including the days after "Before Sunrise" was released, including the years of leaving the international innovation management company to stand on its own...every footprint is bearing great pressure to persevere. But tonight is different, because Hugo has lost his goal and the motivation to support himself under pressure. The feeling of emptiness almost swallows him, and the huge pressure on his shoulders also poured down instantly. Before the Oscars, Hugo was just a little confused, but after the Oscars, when the best actor Golden Man held tightly in his hands, the emptiness drowned Hugo instantly, even the "Titanic" could not make up for it. Terrible black hole. The little golden man''s curse, until this night, really became Hugo''s shackles. Maybe he should join the "Titanic" because he knows that this is a work that is destined to write achievements, because he knows that even without his efforts this is a work that will create brilliant, because he knows it is a work The impossible choice to fail... Maybe, he should make such a choice. Looking at the shining sea city in front of him, Hugo suddenly felt that all his thoughts were lost. The loss of his goal made him feel at a loss. He could only sit like a puppet without a soul, sitting stupidly on the spot, waiting for his limbs to be tied. The rope was moved. This unprecedented sense of emptiness left Hugo at a loss. "Hey, you are here." A voice tore through the dimness of the night, like a little bit of starlight, pulling Hugo''s attention slowly, but before Hugo''s slow movements saw the other person, the people came in the rain. Guo sat down directly next to him, and handed a white water cup over, "Maybe you need a little help." The gentle and bright voice made Hugos slow brain look for the usual track bit by bit. When he lifted his eyes, he saw Alans familiar face, which surprised Hugo, "Wow, I didnt expect You are so careful." Hugo took the water glass, feeling the warmth from the glass in both hands, and the sweet water vapor of lemon mixed with honey slowly dispersed under the wings of his nose. "It''s not me, I haven''t studied these, I''m just a courier, it''s Charlize." Allen chuckled and shook his head, but three heads appeared in Hugo''s sight, and Hugo had to close it. He closed his eyes and put the cup under the nose, trying to calm the dizzy brain gradually, "Charlize noticed your bad situation, and she said you will vomit, so this cup of... honey water is prepared for you. , But she was temporarily called by Alex to play darts, so I sent it here to help." "Darts..." Hugo murmured, but remembered the days when they lived under one roof before, and then chuckled. Allen watched Hugo smirk with his eyes closed, and the curvature of the corner of his mouth was also outlined, "So, what interesting things come to mind? Is there any problem with darts?" "No, no..." Hugo originally wanted to shake his head, but found that his head was so dizzy that he had to stop. He lowered his head and drank a large mouthful of honey water. The tumbling stomach seemed to slowly settle down, and then he drank again. A big mouthful, this familiar taste made Hugos brain feel a touch of warmth, I just remembered an interesting story from the past, you know, Charlize, Alex and I were roommates before, and we had a lot of interesting things happening together. thing." "Yes, I''ve heard of it." Allen said in a deep voice, muttering, "That''s definitely a very interesting thing." But this sentence was very low, Hugo didn''t hear it, just replied. " Huh?" Allen took a deep breath, "Oh, no, I mean, did you guys have any funny darts?" "Hehe, you can never guess that Charlize is a master of darts, or to be precise, she is actually a man..." Hugo said slowly with his eyes half closed while holding the cup. Allen looked sideways at Hugo who was leaning on the back of the chair in a daze, listening carefully to what Hugo said, giving a little response from time to time, and then chuckled. Although Hugo was half drunk at this time, and what he said was fragmented, Alan was not impatient at all. He just looked at Hugo seriously and listened to Hugo seriously, as if this is the most important thing in the world. Things are so-so. In the night, Hugo''s handsome face is outlined by the stars, which is different from Hugo''s usual sunny temperament, but it has a lazy and casual nature. Feeling, the breath mixed with alcohol dances in the sea breeze, exuding a strong masculine breath. Unknowingly, Ellen was a little distracted, and his vision became blurred. Suddenly, Hugo patted him on the shoulder, "Ellen!" This shocked him and avoided his sight in a panic. "what? What!" Hugo looked at Alans panicked expression, but chuckled, "Calm down, calm down, I just said, thank you for arranging the party tonight, you are a good friend." "Good friend?" Allen''s voice rose slightly, with a hint of lightness. Hugo lightly tapped his chin, "Yes, good friend, a good friend with a lot of money, you showed me a different world, this is not something anyone can do." Hugo''s ridicule and banter Alan''s expression was stunned, and then he laughed with Hugo. Chapter 1490： Freeze frame moment Allen chuckled lightly, "You are now qualified for the life of a rich man, it just depends on whether you are willing." Allen looked at Hugo, whose eyesight was dim, and the two people''s eyes met inadvertently. He avoided his gaze in a little panic, and quickly opened his mouth to resolve his embarrassment, "Kevin said that recently they have a big project they want to work with you. If you want, the remuneration should be consistent with the''Independence Day''. of." Hugo didnt notice Allens small movements at all. He twitched the corners of his mouth and chuckled slightly, You mean''Titanic''? No, this project is different. With the participation of James Cameron, Things are not that simple. What''s more, didn''t Kevin find Paramount to work with." In fact, these are all excuses, but Hugo has not yet figured out his true thoughts, so he is not willing to talk more for the time being. Allen looked at Hugo again. He also drank too much tonight. After the alcohol was on his head, he couldn''t control himself. He moved his gaze slightly downward, and then he saw Hugo''s firm chin. The curve, and a little further down, is the distinct collarbone, that line actually gleams with shining light under the dim light, and the smooth skin looks so seductive. people. At this time, the top three buttons of Hugo''s shirt were not fastened, and they were scattered randomly, allowing people to see the strong and well-proportioned pectoral muscles. Allen involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva to relieve the dryness in his throat. That hazy and warm. The ignorant light made Alans heartbeat suddenly speed up, and then he looked away in a panic, and said dryly, "I dont think its a problem... Yes, its not a problem," Allen refocused his attention. "In fact, I am very willing to invest in this project. Then, this project can stay in Twentieth Century Fox. When you play the leading role, then all problems will not be a problem." Allens words made Hugo chuckle chuckles, "Oh, Allen, you dont have to be like this. If I really plan to appear in this work, I can always find a cooperation plan. You must know that I am now There is still some status in Hollywood. After finishing speaking, Hugo chuckled. Hugo is still not accustomed to this kind of "Wang Po selling melons" behavior, which also relieved that Hugo hadn''t noticed it at all. Allens nervousness caused Allen to chuckle, "What''s more, you can''t invest in every work I star in." "Why is it impossible?" Allen interrupted Hugo''s words and cast his sight again, looking at Hugo''s profile hidden in the darkness almost greedily, as if he had to withdraw his sight the next moment to avoid Hugo discovered his actions. "Oh, God, because friendship is not maintained like this? Because money makes friendship cheap?" Hugo smiled, "Allen, you are a good buddy, but you must know that you are a businessman and an investment Its not a "Monopoly" game." "Hugo, but you have forgotten that you are the most worthy investment guy in Hollywood right now." A smile was drawn from the corner of Allen''s mouth. Alcohol relaxed him completely, allowing his gaze to stay greedily on Hugo''s body. She, but suddenly Hugo raised his head, and the two people''s eyes crossed together. This caught Allen by surprise, and he didn''t have time to look away for a while. "Thank you for your compliment, although this makes me feel like a commodity." Hugo smiled and raised his head, not wanting to see Allen in sight. However, Hugo''s dim vision suddenly noticed something wrong. Allen stared at himself intently, and the faint light gleamed in those azure blue eyes, which made Hugo''s chaotic brain vaguely noticed something. It was abnormal, but he couldn''t tell the reason. He raised his eyebrows and opened his eyes wide, trying to see what was going on. Alan saw his reflection in Hugos amber eyes, like a crystal clear lake, which made people want to indulge in it, feeling the golden light on the lake. The smile on the corner of his mouth, as bright as the sun, caused the surrounding temperature to rise, seeming to melt everything. The outside light of his sight scanned the open shirt collar again. Allen himself did not notice that he was gradually approaching Hugo. The hotter breathing and hotter body temperature made Allen''s brain. It also gradually became a mess. Hugo only felt that he had hit a blue halo. The scorching heat made the cold on the sea at night become insignificant, and the turbulent enthusiasm in the depths of the halo gradually became clear. The brain that turned into a paste suddenly caught a message, which made Hugo wake up with a stimulus, and his muscles stiffened. He could only feel that Alan was approaching him little by little, like A ball of flames gradually narrowed the distance between the two people. Hugo didn''t know if it was the illusion caused by drinking too much alcohol, or he was in a coma at all, and it was a dream now, but he really felt that the light released in Allen''s eyes was actually... admiration . This made Hugo feel a little embarrassed. He took a deep breath, twisted his head stiffly, looked forward, and coughed slightly. The trivial sound broke the sudden silence and let the hazy and dreamy atmosphere disappear in an instant, and then the real dark night and cold quickly rushed in, freezing the atmosphere into ice. Allen turned his head around at a loss. The beating of his heart was about to break the shackles of his chest. The brain was completely messed up. He clenched his fists involuntarily, but he didn''t know how to deal with the situation before him. . He likes Hugo, he really likes Hugo, he is like a lunatic, because he likes Hugo, he flew over the Atlantic Ocean and came to Hollywood. He once thought that this was just a pure fan idol worship, because he had never been in contact with Hugo, only to appreciate the image of Hugo on the big screen, and he firmly believed that what he liked was what Hugo created in the media. The image of this is just a kind of worship. Therefore, he didn''t care too much, just like countless rich people, invested in "Independence Day", became the boss behind the scenes, and got a chance to get close to Hugo. However, in the process of contact, he discovered that Hugo is so real, close at hand and within reach. The real image made his heart start beating for it. Before he realized it, this kind of feeling could no longer extricate himself. But he knew that Hugo was heterosexual and he was still with Cameron, so he never intended to express this emotion, because it would make him look like a perverted stalker, because it would make him The friendship with Hugo broke. For a long time, he just carefully hid his feelings deep inside, hoping to become friends with Hugo. But all of this broke at that moment. His eyes betrayed the true emotions in his heart. The shame that Chi Guoguo stood in front of others made him at a loss. What''s more terrifying is that he is in Worried, but also afraid, maybe this is the end of his friendship with Hugo, this kind of fear almost swallowed him. Allen sat on the spot, clenched his fists tightly, and even shivered slightly because of too much force. The always calm and calm smile was now torn apart, and the azure blue eyes set off the stormy sea, but it was completely Can''t find the guide to the lighthouse. Hugo is no stranger to this situation, especially as he gets better and better, more and more people are actively expressing goodwill, or even proactively confessing, no matter what the purpose is. Angelina Jolie, Gwyneth Paltrow, etc. not long ago. Of course, in the Hollywood circle, the love between the same **** is countless, and Ron Meyers assistant Gary Scott, and the staff member Earl Nate who worked with "Sleepless in Seattle" have also Expressed a good impression to Hugo. Hugo has always dealt with it very well. He doesn''t have any special views on homosexuality. They are no different from himself, except that the objects of love happen to be of the same sex. There is nothing surprising. Just as men do not have the right to decide whether women can receive education, and whites do not have the right to decide whether blacks can ride the bus, heterosexuals have no right to decide whether homosexuality is legal. Therefore, Hugo has always been able to deal with it freely, and even make innocent jokes with them. However, the previous situation was more like a joke, but today Hugo saw the sincerity in Allens eyes. Hugo clearly knows what kind of strong emotions from the heart are reflected in his eyes. , And he saw this light in Allen''s blue eyes. Hugo and Allen are friends. Although they have only met friends for less than a year, they have been getting along very well during the past period, and Allen has indeed helped him a lot, and more importantly, Allen never showed such signs, so Hugo treats Allen as a true friend. Now, my friend has revealed his thoughts to him? This made Hugo wonder how to deal with it. Suddenly the atmosphere stiffened. The two of them didn''t even know what topic they were discussing or how they should deal with it next. Both of them fell silent, and the raging sea breeze on the sea made The temperature quickly dropped, and the awkward atmosphere even made it impossible for the two to look at each other again. Time is frozen at this moment. Allen grabbed his hair fiercely because of excessive pain, "How could this be, how could this be..." Allen''s heart began to turn upside down, and those azure blue eyes were covered with a layer of mist. Becoming hazy, he gritted his teeth in annoyance, wishing to turn time back, but he knew that it was impossible. Allen closed his eyes in pain, not letting his embarrassment collapse, took a deep breath, took another deep breath, and then tried to turn his head pretentiously, and then he saw Hugo sitting stiffly holding a water glass. This Allen''s heart began to throb, "Hugo, I..." Allen only spoke two words, and the turbulent tingling caused all the voices to get stuck in his throat. At this moment, the sea breeze was mixed with violent curses and rushed towards his face. "You dog. Mother. Raised! I want to teach you a lesson!" "Grass! What are you ****, go away!" Chapter 1491： Quarrel broke out The curse and quarrel blowing in the sea breeze broke the deadlock between Hugo and Allen. Hugo stood up abruptly, but found that his head was very heavy due to alcohol and his body shook involuntarily. He quickly supported the wall to avoid falling. However, I saw Alan put his hands in mid-air trying to hold him, but after Alan noticed Hugo''s steady posture, he put his hands back in a daze, and then avoided Hugo''s. Sight. Hugo took a deep breath, temporarily put away the chaotic thoughts in his mind, then looked at Alan, pretending to be calm and said, "What''s going on there, let''s go over and take a look." Allen raised his head and looked at Hugo, his eyes were mixed and deep, Hugo avoided his eyes casually, and then walked quickly towards the stern of the boat. Alan closed his eyes, his hands clenched into fists, his body was shaking slightly, and then he stepped forward and followed Hugo. "You dog. Mother. Raise! I want to teach you a good meal!" "Grass! What are you ****, go away!" "I''m going to kill you, you selfish bastard" "Grass I dont care about what I do!" Hugo walked to the stern, and then saw a few people entangled in the dimness, waving their fists and shouting foul language in anger. The whole scene was chaotic. Then Allen turned on the lights at the stern, and his vision suddenly became clear. Only then did Hugo see the picture in front of him clearly, they were actually four members who were so glorious to death! Alfonso and Pedro beat Fujin in two pairs, but Fujin didnt dodge, just holding Pedro and beating Pedros belly frantically. Neil stood aside, pulling He was holding Alfonso''s shoulder, but Alfonso didn''t care about Neil at all, still smashing his fists at Fujin''s cheek and shoulder. Neil saw Alfonso who had lost his senses and was already out of the ground. Fonsos shoulders slammed directly back, and Alfonso slammed to the ground, but Neil spit on the side, "Leave everything in the band inside, you face Fujins face. Shake your fist, are you worried that the reporter won''t see it!" Just when Neil was talking, Fujin, who finally got his empty hands, raised his knee and gave Pedro abdomen. Pedro''s whole body was like a sack, and he collapsed directly on the ground. Fujin stood on the spot, breathing heavily, and spitting to the side. It was obvious that the saliva was actually blood-red. Pedro who fell on the ground suddenly got up, kneeled on the ground, and gulped. He vomited, and the irritating sour smell mingled in the sea breeze. Hugo looked at the mess in front of him, and his half-awake brain was now completely awake. "Guys, what''s the matter?" Hugo asked in surprise. Tonight is the Oscar celebration. It is a festive day. Why are they beaten together? Neal looked up at Hugo, hesitated, pointed to Alfonso and said, "Ask him yourself." Then he twisted and looked aside, as if he didn''t want to talk at all. Hugo looked at Pedro, who was still vomiting, and he bent down first, and passed the honey water that had cooled down in his hand, "Pepe, are you okay?" Pedro waved his hand directly. Pushing down the cup in Hugo''s hand, half of the honey water left in it poured directly onto the deck. Hugo looked helplessly at Fujin, who was wounded on the corner of his mouth and eyes, and then looked at Fujin who was lying on the ground. Alfonso moaning low. Hugo took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, but there were too many things tonight, and he hadn''t handled his own affairs properly. This wave after wave made him become because of alcohol. The dull brain is really exhausted. "Alfonso, what''s the matter?" Hugo walked to Alfonso, stretched out his right hand, and pulled him up. But after Alfonso stood up, he threw Hugo''s right hand away, making Hugo look inexplicable, "So, you also have to stand by Neil and Fogin, speak for them, and accuse me? ?" Hugo''s eyes widened, "Alfonso! When did I blame you? Don''t bite people everywhere like a mad dog. I''m waiting for you to explain the situation, but I didn''t say anything. If you don''t want to explain , Just tell me, there is no need to use this set." After hearing Alfonso''s first words, Allen knew that this was the situation inside Glory To Death. He quietly stood aside and looked inside the cabin. Fortunately, the chaos here did not attract the attention of others inside. Allen stood at the door, shut up and became a guard. Alfonso also seemed to realize that what he said just now was a bit unreasonable, but he couldn''t hold back his face to apologize, and he could only say bluntly, "Anyway, you and Neil and Fogin always stay together, as if Its like a small gang, and its not uncommon for you to speak for them." "Hey, Alfonso-Lopez, pay attention to your words!" The silent Fujin directly warned, "The decision to leave Los Angeles and settle in San Diego was not something we forced you to choose. Why don''t you Talk about what happened tonight and see who is on the other side of us." Of the five members who are now glorious to death, only Alfonso has settled in San Diego. The other four live in Los Angeles, and Alfonso often goes to Houston by himself. In the past year, it was indeed Alfonso. Fonso and band practice are decreasing. Fujins words seemed to poke Alfonsos wounds, making him furious, "So what is this? Different treatment? Why can Hugo take care of the work of the band and the actors, and I cant? Is there any rule? There can only be one actor in our band?" "Wait, wait," Hugo hurriedly stopped Alfonso, "is this because of the''unstoppable miracle''? I thought we had talked about it." Alfonso played the "unstoppable miracle" Miracle", this is something that the other four members of Glory to Death have all nodded. No, Hugo''s words made Neil sneer. Alfonso jumped up like a cat whose tail was stepped on, "So you look down on me? I just chatted with Kevin, and there is nothing wrong with it. wrong!" Kevin? Kevin Burns? "Chat?" Neil sneered. "If it''s really that simple to chat, I''ll apologize to you directly here!" Facing Neil''s decisive reaction, Alfonso choked unexpectedly, and didn''t say anything. Hugo''s sluggish brain did not react. Kevin came tonight only to attend a party, and did not mention anything about work with Hugo. So what is the matter between Alfonso and Kevin? Neil seemed to perceive Hugo''s doubts, and turned around and said, "Alfonso recommends himself to play the actor of the Titanic." After speaking, Neil also sneered disdainfully. Hugo looked at Alfonso in amazement, which immediately made Alfonso angry, "So are you opposing me to become an actor? What''s the matter with Hugo? Or you are despising me, Think I can''t be an actor." Hugo opened his mouth. He wanted to explain to Alfonso that it is not so easy for actors, even if it is not the best choice to explain from his standpoint. But before Hugo could speak, Fujin said directly, "Just you?" The contemptuous contempt was released without any concealment, making Alfonso''s entire face flush. "How much effort did Hugo put in to get to where he is today? If others don''t know it, don''t you know?" Neal took the conversation and said angrily, "You want to be an actor, when will we stop you? ? But you are so overpowered, and you are carrying Hugo to grab his job opportunities, this is nothing short of betrayal!" Alfonso did not dare to look at Hugos sight. Neil continued, Alfonso, do you really think you can be a better actor than Hugo? If you have time to spend on acting research On, why not learn from Hugo and spend more time in our band, if I have not forgotten, at the beginning you joined the glory to the death with a dream of music. When did you start to have the dream of an actor too!" Alfonso was pressed, "Then what do you want me to do? Hugo has been filming, and the band has no activities. If I dont find something to do, what will my family do? My whole family is counting on it. I''m supporting it by myself, can''t I just start my own career?" "Don''t be so wrongedFujin said again, "When did we stop you from opening up your career?" You move to San Diego by yourself. Dont think that I dont know where you are speculating in real estate, and your cooperation with Junjie Music Festival is not for the development of new rock and roll forces. It is entirely because of the commercialization of Junjie Music Festival. These things, when have we interfered with you? " Fujins words directly changed Alfonsos face. He had no idea that his teammates knew exactly what he was doing. "We have never stopped your own career, and we will not stop it in the future, but you better know. Own weight, the work of the actor behind his teammates, dont say what Kevin will think, can you feel at ease? The band has been going through ups and downs, and Hugo is doing his best to contribute to the band, hoping to make a breakthrough in the next album At the time, you didnt see it, and you were not beside you. You just saw the brilliance of Hugo in front of the lens, but you didnt see the effort behind Hugo at all. If others are like this, lets not forget you, even you were caught by Hugo. No one who pulled into the band saw it, it really makes me sick!" Alfonso stood there with an angry face, but facing Fugin and Neils accusations, he couldnt say a word. He just froze stiffly, and didnt dare to move his eyes in the direction where Hugo was. I''m afraid that I will feel ashamed when I see Hugo. Hugo was dumbfounded and at a loss. Chapter 1492： 1 net catch Hugo didnt know what to say. He seemed to have no position to accuse Alfonso, because he himself was the source of the quarrel. His work as an actor affected the work of the band, which led to a series of follow-up questions. Today, Alfonso The problem is the same as Pedros previous outbreak. In the final analysis, it is caused by Hugos improper work arrangements. What''s more, Alfonso wants to be an actor. As an actor, Hugo has no position and no right to stop him. Therefore, Hugo was speechless. He didn''t know how to deal with it. He only felt a dull pain in his head. Maybe, Glory to Death, like Hugo, has reached the goal of victory. The success of two albums and the success of two Grammys have made them lose their desires. Hope and enthusiasm fell into a black hole of blankness and emptiness. That''s why Alfonso hopes to find a way out. Aware of this, Hugo felt an unprecedented sense of frustration. Even if he was reborn, he still had no way to grasp the human heart, or even control his own heart. In fact, there was a small quarrel within the band about attending the Grammys earlier this year. At that time, Neil and Foggin took it for granted that they should not be present, but Alfonso believed that the band was not exclusive to a single individual. The team shouldn''t let all of them be absent because of Hugo''s absence. This view is also supported by Pedro. When they asked Hugo for his opinion, Hugo could not refute Alfonso''s point of view, because he could not selfishly ask other members of the band to accommodate him. He did not attend, but the band could still attend. Although Neal and Foggin knew Hugo''s words made sense, they still made them uncomfortable. They insisted that the band should advance and retreat together. So, in the end, Alfonso and Pedro attended the Grammys, and Neal and Fokkin went to New York altogether-blindly. At this time, thinking of Alfonsos proposal at the time, including Pedros seconding, Hugo couldn''t help sighing. He should have noticed it long ago, right? Pedro had already erupted once, but in the past few months, the band''s situation has not improved. He is still busy in the "Independence Day" crew, so the problem is still not resolved, and it is always a hidden danger. Today, Alfonso broke out again, which may be a good thingshould it be a good thing? Hugo looked at Alfonso stubbornly standing next to him, but didn''t know what to say, but at this moment of stalemate, Hugo suddenly noticed that Pedro, who had always been the most noisy, still had no voice. He just remembered that Pedro was vomiting very badly on his knees just now. Hugo quickly looked in the direction where Pedro was, only to find that Pedro had fallen soft next to his vomit, his pale face looked really scary. Hugo couldn''t help taking a breath, and hurried to Pedro''s side, squatting down, "Pepe, what''s the matter?" The other three people who were in the stalemate heard Hugo''s shouts and ran over in a panic. Pedro''s whole figure was like a cooked shrimp, completely curled up together, set off by sweat. With a pale face, it was like a thin piece of white paper, trembling in the sea breeze, and the bloodless lips were filled with dead gray, as if the vitality was fading bit by bit. "Pepe, Pepe!" Hugo didn''t know if he could move Pedro. He looked at Pedro who was trembling slightly in front of him at a loss. When his fingers touched Pedro''s skin accidentally, He was so scared that he withdrew his hand directly, and the cold feeling like a rock gave Hugo a bad premonition in his heart. "Fujin, you bastard! You are so **** Pepe! Do you want to kill him!" Alfonso also touched Pedro''s stiff muscles, which were almost like a corpse. Hugo''s shame and guilt were once again replaced by anger. He grabbed Fujin''s collar with a swoop, slammed his fist on Fujin''s cheek. This time Fujin did not resist. He looked at Pedro who was lying on the ground twitching constantly, with shock written in his eyes. Although he didn''t reserve during the fight just now, Fujin really didn''t expect the situation to be so serious. Neil couldn''t take care of Alfonso and Fogin at all, so he turned around and shouted, "Emergency call, emergency call!" Alan, who was still standing at the back, walked over in stride. At this time, he couldn''t bother to think about the episode with Hugo. He immediately took out his mobile phone, dialed the emergency number, and then turned around. Going to the wheelhouse, obviously intending to let the captain quickly dock the yacht. Hugo looked at Pedro who was twitching lightly in front of him, but the panic in his heart began to spread, not because he was worried about Pedro''s accident, but the picture before Zhang Xiaoye''s death appeared in his mind. Zhang Xiaoye was like that at the time. He was lying in front of Hugo deliriously. The sweat on his head made him look like he had just been fished out of the water. His body was as cold as a rock, slowly lying in front of him. Indulging in the darkness, those dark eyes slowly spread, and all the looks disappeared from the eyes bit by bit, just like the ebb tide. This deja vu image made Hugo stiff in place, and his hands began to tremble uncontrollably, and he didn''t even dare to look at Pedro''s eyes. Although there is a trace of reason in his mind telling Hugo, Pedro may have been injured because of a fight with Fujin just now, maybe because of excessive drinking which caused vomiting, maybe with poison. There is no connection between Pin and Hugo, but Hugo still has no way to suppress the fear and panic in his heart. Hugos eyes were like drops of water falling on the glass in a storm, and he kept escaping in panic, but he looked at Pedro gradually, and the shouts of Neil, Alfonso and Fogin gradually Blurred and drifting away, Pedro''s white face occupied all of Hugo''s sight. Pedro''s dark brown eyes are gradually dissipating, like quicksand, the color becomes lighter and lighter, the soul deep in the pupils seems to be torn into countless pieces... This scene is so familiar and familiar Hugo had to tremble all over, he slammed into Neil next to him, grabbed Pedro by the collar, and shook it vigorously, "Pepe! Pepe! Wake up! Hell Jesus! Christ, you wake me up quickly!" "Hugo, you are crazy!" Neil grabbed Hugo by the shoulder. If Pedro was injured during a fight and caused internal bleeding, such violent shaking would only become a reminder for Pedro. Neil anxiously tried to stop Hugo, but he got rid of him when he slammed it back. "Pedro! Hurry up and wake up!" Hugo couldn''t hear any other voices at all. He shook Pedro severely. The sound of clashing teeth was almost squeezed out from deep in his heart, even still It trembled slightly, like a sail trembling in a storm. Alfonso and Fugin also stopped fighting at this time, watching Hugo, who was in a frenzy, rushed over quickly, "Hugo, stop! Stop!" But Hugo firmly grasped Pedro by the collar, and his amber eyes were full of blood red, as if they were demonic barriers. Such a Hugo is so unfamiliar, unfamiliar like never before, that kind of madness, kind of perseverance, kind of obsession, making Hugo look like a completely different person, making people feel fear from the bottom of their hearts, this actually makes Alfonso, Fogin and Neil were all stunned. At this moment, Pedro actually groaned. The groan seemed to be awakened by Hugo. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around with a blank but dim look. Then the pupils that had been out of focus began to regroup, but suddenly they narrowed their eyes, as if Not comfortable with the light in front of him, he even raised his right hand to cover his eyes, trying to avoid the light. But the problem is that the lights on the deck are not dazzling at all, they are barely visible. Seeing Pedro''s actions, everyone heaved a sigh of relief, and Alfonso asked anxiously, "Pepe, are you okay? Are you okay?" Pedro groaned again. After groaning a few times, he tried to stretch his waist, as if he had just woke up, and as if he had to stretch his body because of muscle soreness, "No, I''m okay...what happened just now?" Pedro said, that The voice was like sandpaper rubbing on the foam, it was horribly harsh. "You passed out suddenly just now, don''t you know anything? Isn''t it because..." Alfonso said anxiously, he kept looking up and down Pedro, still worried that Pedro was because of the fight just now I just passed out. But Hugo roughly interrupted Alfonso''s words and grabbed Pedro by the collar, "Pepe, tell me, what were you doing just now? Are you taking drugs?" "Hugo! What nonsense are you talking about!" Before Pedro could speak Alfonso yelled directly, "How could Pepe!" Hugo frowned and raised his head to stare at Alfonso, which made all the words behind Alfonso disappear. The Hugo in front of him looks completely different. When facing Alfonsos problem just now, Hugo was calm, even with a trace of guilt and helplessness. He did not argue with Alfonso; but now Hugo does. It looked like a cheetah covered in blood, and the vigorous fighting power suddenly bloomed in his pupils, which made Alfonso firmly believe that as long as he said a word, Hugo would tear him to pieces without hesitation. "Hugo, did you guess wrong..." Neil, who was sitting aside, also said hesitantly. The conflict broke out just now because of Alfonso''s problem, and the conflict between Pedro and Fogin was also because he did it. Fangsuo maintains, and poisons. The product has nothing to do with it. The glorious team members fight poison. Products are always kept away. Hugo ignored Neil at all. Instead, he looked down at Pedro, and his eyes pierced Pedro like sharp blades. "Pepe, tell me if you are taking drugs. Drugs!" Pedro just woke up from the chaos. At this time, his brain was still a mess, but he was shocked by Hugo''s sharp gaze. He was stunned, and then smiled brilliantly, "You are coming too. A little bit?" Chapter 1493： Disappointed Hugo looked at Pedro who was still innocent in his eyes in disbelief. The illusory floating sight, the bloodless skin, and the constant flow of sweat made Pedro look like he was out of the water. It was just fished out, but the psychedelic and lightness in his eyes clearly indicated that he was still in a state of hilariousness at this time. An anger exploded from deep in his heart, which almost made Hugo lose his mind. He grabbed Pedro by the collar and shook it twice, "What did you breathe? How much did you breathe? Are you talking, tell me, how much did you smoke?" Pedro is like a tattered linen bag, swaying in Hugo''s hands, but he is still in a state of distraction, he doesn''t seem to feel Hugo''s anger at all, he smiles chucklingly , Raised his right hand, gestured with his thumb and index finger, "A little bit, just a little bit." Hugo felt that his whole person was completely burned out by anger at this time. He bit his teeth tightly, biting tightly, but still couldn''t control his emotions, so he clenched his fists directly. Hit Pedro''s cheek, one click, then another. Neil, Fogin, and Alfonso are all standing aside. Even if they can''t bear it, they can''t stop Hugo, because they all know that Hugo himself is poisoned. For those who are struggling to come back from life and death, Hugo confronts poison. Pin is simply abhorrent. Although they all know that they don''t **** in the rock circle. There are almost no poisonous people, but the Glory to the Dead team has always been an exception. At the beginning, during the tour, the glorious alien was out of place among the rock colleagues, like an outsider, but after getting familiar with it, the lead singer of the instrument band Maynard Keenan, and the radio commanders keyboard player Johnny Green Wood and others all agreed with the choice of glory to death. "If you can, don''t touch it, otherwise you will never be able to quit." This sentence was what Maynard said to Alfonso heartily, and several members like the radio commander were not too keen on poison. Products, of course, they dont resist some big ones at a party. Hemp and the like are relatively mild to add to the fun, but the sea. Luo. Cause, ice. Heavy tastes such as poison are firmly rejected, and they are not enthusiastic about it in normal times. Especially after a tour, Neil found Axel, the lead singer of Guns and Roses, fainted in the bathroom because of sucking. poison. Overdose and fell into shock. At that time, there was a nosebleed, and the heart even stopped beating. In the end, the tour manager of Tool Band came to deal with it. He found an adrenaline in his medicine storage box and directed it to Ike. Injection into Suo''s heart, which made Axuo wake up. Since then, the members of Glory To Death have been against poison. The product respectfully stays away. Therefore, they saw that Hugo was out of control, and they could not stop Hugo, because in this matter, they have always been on the same line as Hugo. But at this moment, Fujin directly grabbed Hugo''s fist, "Stop!" Hugo turned his head viciously, and gave Fujin a look, which made Fujin shudder, but he still bite the bullet. Said, "If you continue to fight, Pepe will be beaten to death by you." In fact, what Fujin said was a bit exaggerated. Hugo just gave Pedro a few punches. It was not that serious. However, Fujin worried that Hugo''s emotions would be completely out of control. He stopped Hugo sensibly, although Fujin wanted to slap Pedro a few times to wake him up. Fujins words made Hugo quiet for a moment. His eyes were fixed on Fujin, as if he wanted to tear Fujin into pieces, but Fujin did not reveal the shock of his heart at this moment. He glared back without showing weakness, although he was getting more and more guilty in his heart, but after all he gritted his teeth to hold back. Then, the breath on Hugo''s chest seemed to be suddenly discouraged, and the whole person fell to sit on the deck like this, and shook off the strength of Fujin''s imprisonment of his wrists, and then put his hands on his knees and bowed his head dejectedly. . Hugo was depressed, disappointed, and discouraged at this time, but more at a loss. He has no way to control people''s hearts, let alone others, even his own, he may not be able to fully control, after experiencing the "death prisoner walk", experienced Oscars, he can no longer find a new goal, the feeling of emptiness To swallow him, it''s like a bottomless abyss. And now, he is even more unable to control the heart of his teammates. Alfonso''s ideas, Pedro''s depravity, and even Neal and Fogin are no exception. Hugo knows that Neal and Foggin have been devoted to music. They are far more focused than themselves. Although neither of them has made any comments on their actor career, they have always supported them. But Yu Guo clearly knows that in the depths of Neal and Foggins hearts, why dont you want to be able to unswervingly follow the music path to the end, after all, this is the strength that unites them, but Hugos career as an actor is in full swing. , But let their musical ideals have to slow down. If Neal and Foggin had no thoughts in their hearts, Hugo himself would not believe it. But...but... Seeing Pedro in front of him, the vitality and colors of the week are being swallowed bit by bit in the dark night, like a doll without any vitality, Hugo still can''t restrain his inner anguish and boredom. . How did things get to this point? How did Pedro fall into poison. Are you in the confinement of the product? Why didn''t he find out? Why didn''t their other teammates find out? Why can''t Pedro stop? Why Neil looked at Hugo, who was sitting next to him, panting low, with a worried look on his face, and he looked back at Pedro, who was gradually recovering sober at this time. However, after regaining consciousness, Pedro was suffering from sore muscles all over, lying weakly on the ground, his eyes gradually focused again, but he still couldn''t find any vitality. Neal looked up at Allen standing behind Hugo. This is Allens yacht. Today, Allen invited top models and prepared inexhaustible alcohol, so poisonous. Product? Allen seemed to understand Neal''s words and quickly raised his hands, "No, all crew members and models have been checked, no one is carrying drugs. The goods are on board." Allen glanced at Hugo''s back, that The firm and clear shoulder line also cast a shadow at this time, as if all the light had been swallowed by the night, Allen looked away a little embarrassed, "I know... he doesn''t like poison." Allen didn''t name him by name, but just murmured, and then added, "I am also very resistant to drugs." Neal and Allen are not familiar, and he can''t tell if Allen is lying. He glanced at Hugo and then searched Pedro''s pocket. Sure enough, he found a small white bag in Pedro''s jacket pocket. Neil took the powder from his hand, looked at it, but couldn''t tell what it was, and then passed it to Fujin. This small packet is about less than 20 grams of powder, and the weight is not a lot, but Fu Jin''s face can''t help but change, "It''s a big h." This refers to the sea. Luo. Because, this also means Pedro sucks. Poison has been around for a long time, and it has started to be dependent. Neil''s expression changed, and he quickly rolled Pedro''s sleeves up in a panic. He exhaled a long breath when he saw that there were no pinholes in the veins of his elbows. Fortunately, the situation is not worse. But when this idea hit his head, Neil realized his absurdity. Pedro was already so serious, but they knew nothing. This made Neil, who had always been advocating, suddenly at a loss. The details of those days began to rush in, trying to follow the clues to find Pedro and start to suck. The starting point of the poison, but there is no trace at all. Neals memory is also a bit vague. He cant sort out a thought at all. Whats even more frustrating is that even if he knows the truth, what about it, even if he knows exactly when Pedro started, it doesnt help. Because Pedro was already in the mud. Neil grabbed his hair in annoyance, standing still at a loss. With a "bang", there was a muffled noise next to him, but no one looked back. Alfonso waved his fist towards the railing angrily, one after another. Alfonso had never felt so powerless before. They were arguing at the moment, but at this moment Alfonso suddenly realized that he was such a bastard. As Alfonso said, Neal, Fogin, and Hugo have been three closer people in glory to death, and he has a deeper friendship with Pedro so he always thinks Only Pedro was on his side in the band. But this fact has become the greatest irony now, because his "best friend" didn''t realize that Pedro was wrong at all. To be more precise, he simply hid in San Diego, and he was actually inside. There are still complaints. Alfonsos family is very complicated and a heavy burden. The entire huge family has only Alfonso as a source of income. The burden on his shoulders is heavier than the other four members of Glory To Death, so when the band does not At the event, Alfonso was the one who worked hardest, because his income was only a drop in the bucket. This made him a little bit blaming Hugo, but also a little jealous, he wouldn''t deny it. Therefore, Alfonso planned to start a business by himself, hoping to shoulder more responsibilities and choose to become an actor. There is no reason for this. Deep down, Alfonso also realized the bottleneck of glory to death, but he did not have enough confidence in Hugo. He didn''t think the band could pass this level, so he became more and more urgent. I hope to develop as much as possible before the band goes downhill. But now it seems that his thoughts are so ridiculous, so selfish, so ugly, and disgusting that even Alfonso himself can''t stand him. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The low beating sound rang muffled in the dark night. Chapter 1494： Silent Hugo now feels that he is in a mess. He can''t even tell what is in his brain. There is no way to sort out a clear line of thought in his chaotic head. He doesn''t know how to react to Pedro''s affairs. The countless turbulent thoughts in his mind made him unable to calm down at all. Hugo only felt that when the chaos in his brain reached the extreme, it became a blank. He didn''t even know where he was or what happened. For a moment, Hugo suddenly became confused. He now Is it before or after crossing? Looking at Pedros soft figure lying on the ground, Hugo only felt that Zhang Xiaoyes cold body was lying in front of him like this, and that vivid body lost its temperature little by little, in the dark. In the cold wind, it gradually became cold and stiff, Hugo could even clearly see that the eyes rose to the extreme. The splendor suddenly bloomed, and then disappeared, just like fireworks blooming in the night sky. generally. I witnessed a life from existence to nothing, a living person turned into a cold corpse, the body left in place, no trace of the colorful soul can be found, only a pale, terrible to disgusting pale. Hugo''s stomach suddenly began to roll, and the vomiting that should have occurred dozens of minutes ago, at this time finally came, and then he ran to the railing in embarrassment, vomiting frantically at the pitch-black sea , It''s like vomiting up all of your internal organs, and vomiting up all your soul. He vomited until his stomach became empty and could not vomit anything, but Hugo was still lying on the deck, constantly retching, not knowing when it started, the hot tears just surging down like this, directly burned that because The sea breeze made his cheeks numb, but he didn''t feel any pain at all. It just made Hugo dazed and fearful. Hugo didn''t know what was wrong with him, he didn''t know what he was doing, the inexplicable tears were for Pedro, or Zhang Xiaoye, or for his own loss, so he kept vomiting at the sea. Until the bile had been vomited out, he lay on the icy deck and gradually calmed down. The entire deck was quiet, no one spoke, and no one seemed to be planning to speak. Allen stood there, his eyes fell worryingly on Hugo''s shoulders that were almost completely swallowed by darkness, and finally turned and left, because he knew that at this moment, the band of glory to death would take time. Allen turned around and looked at the other side. The coastline was looming in sight, but he didn''t know if the medical assistance that had been waiting on the shore could still be used. Pedro was almost awake just now. He knew everything that happened at the scene, including Hugo''s fist on him, but it wasn''t until this time that the pain surged, and it became because of drug abuse. The slow nerves made him feel like walking in the clouds-not a wonderful one. Now that the painful nerves returned to normal, Pedro felt like he had been turned in a spin dryer for several hours. But Pedro knew that it didn''t seem to be the time to scream. He struggled to sit up, only to find that he was lying in his vomit, and his body was sour and stinky, even if it was a tramp. It was so disgusting and the pungent smell made Pedro frowned. He carefully looked up and looked around. Hugo, Alfonso and Neil did not notice his movements, only Fujins deep His eyes were hidden in the dark night, staring at his every move, which made Pedro involuntarily avoid his sight, but he couldn''t even squeeze out an embarrassing look. Pedro''s dull brain finally became clear in Fugin''s eyes, and he finally realized what had happened just now, which made Pedro let out a low groan in annoyance. He groaned, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." As he said, the tears in Pedro''s eyes slipped down. He breathed heavily, trying to stop his tears, but all this was to no avail, he But weeping in embarrassment. Alfonso stopped hitting the mast, but he didn''t look back. He didn''t know how he should face Pedro, let alone how to face Hugo. The shame swept over him. Alfonso was at a loss. He could only stand stiffly, cursing himself annoyedly, but besides that, he didn''t know how to speak. Hugo didn''t look back either. He lay on the deck as if he was asleep, lying quietly, but his fists were trembling slightly because they were clenched too hard, revealing his innermost feelings. Surging and surging. Maybe he didn''t want to look back, nor dared to look back, lest he lose control of his sanity again. Neil was silent for a while, raised his head and glanced at Pedro, then lowered his head again. After a while, he asked in a deep voice, "When did it start?" Pedro looked at Neil helplessly, and then at Hugo in the distance. He clenched his fist and smashed it twice on the deck. The clear pain made Pedro completely understand. When he woke up, his eyes fell on Neil at last, opened his mouth and tried to say something, but all the words of excuse were stuck in his throat, and a single voice was released, "''Road to Glory'' tour When it comes to Houston." Pedro said in a dumb voice, the voice that seemed to come from **** startled himself. "I don''t know, I don''t know, I really don''t know... I just wanted to try and see, just give it a try... But things gradually got out of control, and I have no way to control it. If I dont smoke, I will be listless, the performance will start to make mistakes, I dont want to make mistakes, I dont want to ruin our performance... I''m sorry, Hugo, I''m sorry..." Pedro said, tears filled his eyes again, and he bit He pressed his lower lip and wiped away the tears in his eye sockets. He didn''t want to use pity to win sympathy, but the tears couldn''t be wiped clean. "I really didn''t want it, but when I realized it, I couldn''t stop it... I lingered in various parties and even knew my own medicine. Vendor. Son, everything seems to be taken for granted. You know, its like everyone in Hollywood, alcohol, drugs, taste, sex. Love. Party... theres nothing wrong, does it? I dont know if its right, I dont even know myself. What I want, I can only go out every night, wandering on the street, wanting to find something to do, but...but I dont know why in the end, the ending is the same...I am scared, and I am also very Void, I dont want this... Or maybe I just want it, because I dont know what I should do." Pedro said incoherently that the chaotic words could not clarify a clear line of thought, but this may be the true portrayal of Pedro: blankness, emptiness, and confusion. "Shut up...shut up! I told you to shut up!" Hugo''s angry roar erupted from low to high, and he immediately sat up, his amber eyes seemed to be like night owls in the dark. Li aimed at his prey, which made people shudder, even if Hugo was embarrassed at this time, his eyes still made people shudder. Such a Hugo is so unfamiliar, yet so familiar, "I''m sorry, Hugo, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Pedro can only apologize constantly. Pedro clearly knows how much Hugo hates poison. In Houston, Hugo warned him not to smoke. Poison, but he still fell into this quagmire. Inner fear and guilt kept tormenting Pedro. In fact, at the end of last year, there were other reasons for the dispute between Pedro and Neal over the charity event. Pedro had just gone to the bathroom to suck. The poison came out and didn''t want to meet Neil. Pedro was worried that Neil would see the clues. This made him bravely arguing. Because of that guilt, Pedro vented all his anger towards Hugo. But deep down, Pedro knew that Hugo had done nothing wrong. The same is true tonight. Hugo looked at Pedro with red eyes. His pale face looked like a vampire, but it made his stomach tumble again. Hugo shook his head and whispered, "No, you don''t need it. I''m sorry, you don''t need it, neither does Alfonso, you are all independent individuals, so am I, I can choose what I want to do, I can give up my band job for the actor''s job, what position do I criticize? What about you? You are just my teammates, not my children. I have no right to teach you, and you have no obligation to accommodate me. No, you are not wrong, none of you are wrong it is me that is wrong, me I''m just an arrogant man, I''m a self-centered bastard, I''m a **** who pretends to stand on the moral high ground..." The face of Pedro in front of him was constantly interlacing and overlapping with that of Zhang Xiaoye, and the turbulent night would swallow him. Hugo couldn''t bear it, and couldn''t bear it anymore. As he said, he is not qualified to ask his teammates to accommodate him, nor is he qualified to discipline his teammates to make any choices. "Hugo, stop, stop, you **** stop! You know it''s not like that..." Pedro roared frantically, but the chaotic brain couldn''t organize language at all, he could only deny it continuously. But he saw disappointment in Hugos clear and transparent eyes. The frustration gradually filled the amber color. The despair of giving up stung Pedro, and immediately tied his throat. I can''t say a word, it can only be stiff in place. The world was quiet again, no one spoke, only the beeping roar of the engine echoed in the night sky. Then Hugo stepped forward and resolutely left the stern, his figure disappeared into the dark night. The sea breeze at night was raging more and more, but the rising sun that was suppressed under the night was still invisible, as if the night would never end. Chapter 1495： Stunned self-defeat The yacht docked in Malibu. The private beach of the Hugos villa came in handy at this time. A group of people went ashore quietly, and under the arrangements of Rick, Carl and others, everyone continued. He left the villa and ended the night of carnival. Originally, this should be a night of celebration, joy, and harvest, but the little golden man''s curse suddenly struck, without any warning, and without any pause, which caught Hugo by surprise and was completely defeated. Hugo sat quietly on the edge of the open-air bathtub on the top of the third floor, looking at the invisible sea. At this time, it was gradually approaching the morning, but the closer to dawn, the darker the night, and even the stars at midnight. , Only the boundless darkness remains. "Hugo..." Neil called out, and the light and fluttering voice was suddenly rolled in the sea breeze, and then disappeared without a trace. Hugo turned his head, his face was completely calm, but the bright eyes were completely hidden behind the hazy eyelashes, and there was no brilliance in the darkness, "Oh, Neil. It will be troublesome to go back tonight, or just stay." Neil and the others often come to the Hugo''s house to play, and they often spend the night here. There is almost no free time in the Hugo''s guest room. At this time, Yuguo was normal, as if nothing happened just now, and he cordially invited Neil and them to stay. But Hugos attitude made Neil feel uneasy. Neil looked back at Fokkin, who was standing on the side. Alfonso and Pedro stood awkwardly at the door of the French windows in the distance. To get closer, but the footsteps can''t move away, it can only stay in place as rigid as a sculpture. Fujin frowned slightly, "Hugo, don''t have this attitude, you know we don''t mean that, we need to talk." Fujin is not a person who is good at expressing himself, but his words can''t be more clear. Fujin and the others clearly knew that it was because of too much care and too much care that Hugo lost control. If Hugo just treats them as ordinary band members, just like Guns and Roses slash and Axel, then Hugo will not be angry at all, let alone angry. Because as the soul of Hugo, Hugo made glory to death come alive, and he has accomplished his task brilliantly. He didn''t need to care about Pedro and Alfonso''s thoughts. To put it harder, even if Hugo leaves Glory to death, he can form another band; even if Hugo no longer performs rock and roll performances, he will not worry about his future livelihood at all. However, Hugo cares. Hugo smiled lightly at the corner of his mouth, "Well, indeed, we need to talk. I already have some ideas about the new album. I will sort it out during this period. Then we will gather together to discuss and discuss. If Sheeran also came to Los Angeles, the third album should indeed be prepared." "But you''re not talking about the new album..." Neal frowned and said in confusion. Has Hugo broken the bottleneck? But Fokkin patted Neal on the shoulder, stopped the words behind Neal, and then said, "Hugo, you know, this is not the time to talk about this, and what we are going to talk about is not about the album." Facing Fujins aggressiveness, the smile on Hugos face is a bit bigger, but the eyes hidden in the night still cant see any look, "This is our problem, Fujin, you should be aware of it. , This is our only problem." Originally, Fujin wanted to discuss the internal affairs of their band, about Alfonso, about Pedro; but when Hugo distorted his point of view and felt very awkward, Fujin could not say anything to refute. Say. Of course, the biggest problem with Glory to Death is that there has been no activity for a long time, the new album has not been seen, and the new tour is indefinitely... But, compared to the career, the problems within the band are the most important, right? Fujin looked at Hugo, who was always smiling, but the rebuttal words in his heart got stuck in his throat. If others dont know, forget it. As members of the glory to death, they should know better than anyone what Hugo has experienced along the way, Umas betrayal, and Josephs mistaken path in the beginning, from EMI Records. The pressure of the music, the confrontation with Grammys...On the road of music dreams and rock dreams, not only Hugo, but also the band, and the people around them, have been facing all kinds of temptations. Confused, Vanity Fair, the big dye vat, is eroding them all the time. And the idea that supports glory to death all the way forward is the kind of madness and perseverance that is desperate for music. Just as the band''s name says, it is not glory or death. This is the root cause of the band''s achievements today. But now, Alfonso has fallen, Pedro has fallen, and what''s even more ridiculous is that even Fogin and Neil themselves can''t say categorically that they haven''t changed anything. The situation that Hugo has been afraid, worried, and repulsive is still coming. Recalling the countless injuries he has suffered, this time Hugo chose to escape, or to self-enclose. He does not want to face such a situation again. When the situation is over, he does not want to tear his face with his friends again, and he does not want to face the harm caused by betrayal, dispute, and trust again. Looking at such a Hugo, Fujin could not speak, he could not force Hugo. Fujin couldn''t bear to avoid his sight, he didn''t even have the courage to face Hugo''s smile. Suddenly, Fujin remembered the song "Hollywood is not America (s... from the glory to death. This song is not well-known among fans, but for the band, it has an irreplaceable status. At this moment, is glory to death or glory to death? They seem to have lost their names unknowingly. This is the bottleneck of glory to death. This is also the bottleneck of Hugo. They have been restraining them since a year ago. Even if they detect this abnormality subconsciously, they are still uncontrollably sinking deeper and deeper in the big environment of Hollywood. , And then broke out in one fell swoop this night, without any reservation, so that the whole band became fragmented. Glory to death needs to rediscover the power that unites the five of them, but... things are not humans, can they really find themselves? Helena-Jenny, her shattered soul has been scattered everywhere in the California sunshine, and she can no longer find the appearance of the bright smile wearing blue jeans, and the glory to death? Fokkin is silent, he needs some time to rearrange his thoughts; Neil is also silent, he needs some time to figure out what is going on... Although on the surface, this is a problem with Alfonso or Pedro , But each of them clearly knows that this is an internal problem in the band, and one cannot be blamed solely. Neil looked back at Alfonso and Pedro. He suddenly remembered the quarrel that broke out not long ago because of whether to attend the Grammys. Although more than a month has passed, it seems to have happened only yesterday. . Since when did they gradually become estranged? Alfonso avoided his sight. He couldn''t look directly at the sight of his teammates. He couldn''t ignore the rolling guilt in his heart, and he couldn''t forgive himself... "Neil..." Pedro walked half a step forward, trying to say something, but the voice was stuck in his throat immediately, the chaotic brain didn''t know what to say at all, it seemed other than "I''m sorry" He couldn''t hold anything in his head. After realizing this, Pedro couldn''t help but shudder. Then Pedros eyes crossed with Hugo. Hugo still had that gentle smile on his mouth, dimly from a distance, as if he was giving Pedro a friendly encouragement. Nothing seemed to have changed. , But Pedro knew that things had completely changed, because he couldn''t find the familiar kindness and jokes in Hugo''s smile, he could only see strangeness and politeness. This smile made Pedro feel at a loss, but he opened his mouth, but was speechless, all his words became pale and weak, and even the phrase "I''m sorry" became extremely ironic. Pedro once told himself that he is an adult with independent behavior ability and sucks. Poison is his choice alone, and has nothing to do with other people. What''s more, almost 90% of the people in the rock circle smoke. Poison, he is following the trend, and there is nothing wrong with it. So every time he can convince himself with peace of mind. Now it seems that is still not wrong with this reason, but Pedro has no way to convince himself, he can only stand in a daze, looking at the boundless night in front of him with his teeth and claws. The balcony fell into silence again, and this intermittent silence revealed the endless cold. Fujin turned around, left the balcony, and walked downstairs alone, without greeting anyone. Afterwards, Alfonso and Pedro hesitated, and went downstairs one after another. Neil stood there, turning his eyes with Hugo, wanting to say something. Neil knows that as the captain of the band, this is not a false name. Hugo has always respected his decision, and the band members are also dependent on him, but at this time he feels the hot shame cracking in his back. In the end, Neal still couldn''t say a word, he could only turn around in embarrassment, and left the balcony as if running away. Looking at the empty balcony again, the smile of Hugo''s mouth gathered up little by little, and then turned around again, looking at the boundless sea in front of him. At a loss, there is only a loss. Hugo couldn''t blame his teammates, not only because he didn''t have a stand, but also because he himself was in a bewilderment. The confusion was like a giant beast in the depths of the sea and swallowed him directly. Therefore, Hugo also needs a little time, a little time... let himself be quiet for a while. Chapter 1496： Sunrise The chaotic darkness in front of me floated up and down in my sight, only the invisible black mist was slowly flowing, but I couldn''t feel the signs of dawn at all, and the bright light was firmly pressed below the sea level. , As if never able to break free. Hugos chaotic brain is still a mess. There are too many things happening tonight. He doesnt want to think at this moment, and he doesnt have the strength to think. He just needs to be quiet for a while, looking at the darkness without any change, but Hugo felt an indescribable tranquility. There was a slight sound of footsteps around, but Hugo didn''t want to turn his head. He didn''t care about who came, and he didn''t want to care, even the strength to turn his head seemed to have disappeared. Hugo just sat on the spot quietly like this, and then the footsteps got closer and closer, and finally stopped by Hugo''s side. Hugo waited for someone to speak, but he didn''t wait for a long time. There was still an indescribable silence around him. Under the pressure of darkness, his shoulders became heavier and heavier, but no one spoke. After a while, the visitor sat down next to Hugo for himself, not forgetting to find a slightly more comfortable position, as if Hugo was not in general at all, just focusing on his seat. "Milk?" The visitor finally spoke. It was Charlize. Hugo looked down at the extended glass, which was full of milk, still steaming slowly at this time. Hugo still didn''t turn his head, but he reached out to take the cup. The hot temperature instantly melted Hugo''s stiff hands, and the muscles under his body slowly stretched. The soreness jumped from the soles of the feet to the top of his head. Hugo closed his eyes involuntarily, and the heavy eyelids closed almost impatiently. Only a trace of light disappeared, making Hugo''s world immediately plunged into extreme silence, as if the whole world was just He was the only one leftand the hot milk in his hand. I dont know how long it took, Hugos tired eyelids opened again, the goose-yellow light swayed faintly in the dark, and the mess of thread in his mind was kicked into the corner, leaving only a large blank space. , An unprecedented ease of invasion. Charlize was still sitting next to her, her legs crossed comfortably, holding the coffee in her hand, and looking at the calm and empty sea in front of her with satisfaction, as if she had come to rest and relax, without talking to Hugo at all. Plan. Hugo tugged wearily, "Are you not going to say something?" "No." Charlize replied simply and neatly, but this made the arc of Hugo''s mouth rise again. Charlize came up to comfort Hugo. Although their group of friends didnt know the specific situationthe only insider, Allen, was tight-lipped, but they all knew that something happened to Hugo and the situation was terrible. They knew and honored. To death is related, but also related to Hugo himself, but they are helpless. At this time Joseph and Rick were all downstairs, sitting on the sofa, restless and awake all night, Charlize was sent to talk to Hugo. But Charlize did not intend to speak, because she knew Hugo. At this moment, compared to any communication or any comfort, what Hugo needs is quietness and companionship. As a friend, the only thing she can contribute is companionship. Charlize knew clearly that she had never experienced Hugo''s situation, and she didn''t even know what Hugo was going through, so she said "I understand you" or "Things will always get better". The words of comfort are just bullshit, so it''s better not to say it. What''s more, in fact, tonight is also a magnificent event for Charlize. The ups and downs of being nominated, experiencing awards, and returning empty-handed made Charlize need a little time to settle, and she also needs a moment of peace. Therefore, Charlize chose to shut up. Hugo did not speak any more, just picked up the milk and took a sip. At this time, the milk was no longer hot. The warm fragrance of milk slid down the dry throat into the cold stomach, unexpectedly letting the stomach. The twitching sensation made the vomiting conflict reappear, but Hugo didnt feel uncomfortable, but all the muscles in his body relaxed. The back that had been stubborn and straight so slowly slumped down like this. . "What time is it now? Why hasn''t the morning sun come out?" Hugo broke the silence looking at the still lifeless sea level, but he was talking about topics that had nothing to do with tonight. "How do I know, I''m not a weatherman." Charlize didn''t even pick up his eyelids, and spit out directly with his lips. Hugo pursed his mouth, did not refute, lowered his head and drank another sip of milk, but he saw that there was a cup on the ground, which was a wide-mouthed and deep teacup, with a dark mass inside. There was a mist, and it seemed really confusing, "What''s that?" Charlize looked down at Hugo''s gaze, "Oh, tea." Hugo turned his head and looked at Charlize for the first time. At this time Charlize had already removed her makeup, and her long golden hair was pulled back. A loose bun, draped in a blanket, curled up in the corner. Charlize seemed to perceive Hugo''s gaze and rolled his eyes angrily, "I know, this is not my style, this is given to me by Mr. Perfect, I thought maybe you would like it." "Mr. Perfect for you? Are you taking it with you tonight?" Hugo frowned, showing an incredible expression. Charlize bowed his head and glanced at Hugo, "I don''t like it, so I put tea in your cupboard, and my tea can is replaced with coffee beans. If he checks it, I will tell him , I drank it all." The corner of Hugo''s mouth raised a little helplessly, "You know, if you don''t like it, you can just throw it away, or hide it in the corner of your cabinet." Hugo said here, and Charlize rolled his eyes next to him. With an impatient expression on his face, Hugo did not continue to say, "You know, you have changed a lot. I saw a book of Greek mythology in your backpack." Charlize has always disliked ancient Greek mythology, because she believes that those myths are the spirit of machismo, which is an insult to women. Hugo noticed many details, not just tea and books. For example, Charlize likes beer, but when Mr. Perfect is on the scene, Charlize drinks wine more often. Charlize pulled his mouth awkwardly, "Uh...that''s also Mr. Perfect''s." When Charlize''s voice only fell, she seemed to perceive Hugo''s playful eyes, she could not help raising her hands to express surrender, "Don''t criticize me, although I don''t like it, but...this is a normal and stable relationship, no Did you know that we always have to learn to compromise and learn to sacrifice. Mr. Perfect is a good man." Hugo retracted his gaze and chuckled, "I think a truly normal and stable relationship is not about learning to compromise and sacrifice, but learning tolerant and understanding." After Hugo''s words were spoken, it dissipated in the sea breeze like this. Charlize did not respond, and Hugo did not continue speaking, and the two of them returned to silence again. After a long time, Charlize said, "Maybe you should give Cameron a call, she can help you share some of the pressure. This is the function of a normal relationship, isn''t it? Share something together." It was the only word that Charlize said to "comfort" Hugo after he came up. Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, and a little laugh came out gently, but he did not answer either, but just in this way, the atmosphere calmed down again. The raging sea breeze became more and more rampant, and it almost made people feel like they were about to be blown away. The thick night caused great waves, and the calm sea began to roar, but this made Hugo and Charlize different. The silence in the room became more and more profound. Suddenly, all the commotion stopped, the sea breeze stopped, the sea stopped, the night stopped... and then... With a "huh", a golden light tore through the black night without warning. The faint gold was so thin, yet so dazzling, that both Hugo and Charlize held their breath in an instant. Then, one, two... the golden light was like a sharp dagger, one after another, it began to tear the heavy night, and in a blink of an eye the entire sky began to tear from the sea level, and was directly torn out a big hole. , You can see the golden fireball climbing up little by little in your sight. The heavy night is firmly pressing on the fireball, but the fireball can''t stop it and starts to go up at a distance visible to the naked eye. Suddenly all the pressure reached a point of equilibrium, and then the fireball broke free from the shackles of the sea level with a sudden huff, and the already fragmented night was completely torn in an instant. Rotten, the thick black fog disappeared instantly, and the entire sky turned into navy blue, but in a blink of an eye, the color began to lighten, and before a breath was converted, the entire sky was rendered light by the golden color. The light crimson, the bottomless sky was completely reflected in bright and vivid red, in sharp contrast with the dark night at the far end that had not completely dissipated, and finally projected on the endless sea below. The dazzling morning light spread out like a carpet on the entire calm sea. The sparkling sea looked crystal clear blue, like a peerless treasure. The thrilling beauty made all languages ??lose their color. The long night was finally over. When the first ray of morning light came, the dark night that shrouded the northern hemisphere gradually faded, and then everyone spread their arms to welcome a new day. "Wow, this is priceless, isn''t it?" Charlize exclaimed softly involuntarily. Hugo slowly let go of his heart and closed his eyes, feeling the warmth of the sun on his eyelids, almost making him want to squat. He groaned, but the warmth that jumped on his eyelids made endless fatigue invade. Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, and said, "Yes, this is priceless..." Chapter 1497： 1 ground chicken feather Charlize left, she left with Leonardo, because they have to rush back to the crew to film "Romeo and Juliet", attending the Oscar tonight is just a strategic strategy for Rick and Carl, but the crew''s progress is still the most important. Hugo went back to his house. He needed a good rest. He just sat on the edge of the bed, but Hugo looked at the fixed phone on the bedside table. After thinking about it, he picked up the phone and dialed Cameron. -Diaz''s phone number. Hugo rubbed his eyes vigorously. In fact, he didn''t know if Cameron was resting at this time, but he needed to call her. The call was quickly answered, "Hugo, is that you?" Cameron''s anxious voice came over, and she could clearly feel her worry. Hugo was stunned, his right hand rubbing his temple stopped, "Cameron, are you waiting for my call?" "Joe called me just now and talked about your situation. I think maybe you need me by your side, but I''m not there. I keep calling you, but you don''t answer. I''m really worried about you. Cameron spoke very quickly, with some incoherent words, and there was no way to express the whole situation intermittently, "Hugo, are you okay? Are you okay?" Hugo let out a long sigh, "I''m fine, don''t worry, I don''t have anything, it''s just... it''s just some disputes, nothing special." "What happened? Joe didn''t make it clear on the phone. He only said that it was about the band, but isn''t the band always good? Isn''t everything in your hands? How come you suddenly get awkward What?" Cameron''s tone was still deeply worried, she really hoped that she could be by Hugo''s side at this moment. Faced with Camerons question, Hugo tried to clarify a way of thinking and explain, but found that he couldnt start. Even if it was within the band of Glory to Death, Im afraid there was no way to explain it clearly. In the end, Hugo could only sigh lightly. In a sigh of relief, "It''s just some disputes about the difference in creative ideas." After speaking, Hugo struggled with his entire face. Such an explanation sounded like perfunctory, even he himself didn''t believe it. Cameron is caring about him, worrying about him, that''s why he is so anxious, but he is perfunctory. This is not a good phenomenon. Hugo tried to explain the whole situation aside, but the calming brain became There was a mass of paste, which made Hugo buried his head between his knees, and then whispered, "It''s just that Alfonso wants to become an actor, and Pepe starts to take drugs again.... Then, Neal and Fokkin have more expectations for the new album, but I have been filming for the past year and I have never taken care of it. The band, it was only then that there was a dispute...Yes, that''s probably it." Cameron listened quietly to Hugos explanation. As a loyal rock fan, Cameron obviously had a deeper understanding of the situation of rock bands. She knew that rock band members were bound to face similar problems. I also know that many rock bands disbanded because of the disagreement between members, so Cameron couldn''t help but find it a little tricky. Listening to Hugos voice gradually lowering, Cameron took a deep breath and said, Hugo, you know that these situations are bound to be faced, but I believe you will always be able to overcome the difficulties, Alfonso and Peppas problem is not a problem. They will understand that music is their most important thing, so as soon as the production of the new album starts, you will be back on the same track and things will be resolved." In Cameron''s view, Alfonso''s ideas and Pedro''s personal problems are actually not uncommon. They are even more common in all rock bands and cannot be regarded as a problem at all. But Hugo didnt know how to explain to Cameron the special place inside Glory To Death, or, deep down in Hugos heart, he thought Cameron should understand. After all, the two of them were It came together because of the band''s music. "Hugo, don''t think too much, don''t always carry the burden on yourself, things will get better, everything will get better." Cameron continued to comfort. Hugo was silent for a while and did not answer directly. He was thinking about how to organize language to explain this matter, but Cameron did not hear Hugo''s voice, but was flustered, "Hugo? Are you still there?" " "Yes, yes, I''m still there." Hugo''s confused thinking was interrupted again, and he answered repeatedly, and then Cameron''s comforting voice came from the telephone receiver. Hugo breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe Cameron didnt need to know this. The more explanations, the more complicated it would be. On the contrary, Cameron would not be able to devote himself to the shooting at ease, not to mention, even if he told Cameron. , It is of no avail, after all, he still has to rely on himself, right? Thinking of this, Hugo nodded his chin to the phone, "Well, I know, things will get better, I know." Cameron listened to Hugos slightly more relaxed voice, he could not help but let out a long breath and chuckled, "Hugo, believe me, you are the best, you will overcome these difficulties, I am right You have absolute confidence." Hugo pulled the corners of his mouth, but didn''t have the strength to outline it, and finally had to give up. Then he cheered up and asked about Cameron''s current work situation. The crew of "Falling in Minnesota" obviously has a lot of interesting things, and Cameron seems to be. In order to cheer Hugo, they told a lot of jokes. The two people talked for about a quarter of an hour. When the crew called Cameron to start work, she reluctantly hung up the phone. Hugo listened to the busy tone coming from the receiver, and did not put the receiver on the phone again, but as soon as the left hand was loosened, the receiver dropped to the ground for a long time, and then Hugo walked sideways to the bed without even having his head. When he touched the pillow, he fell asleep groggyly. At the same time, there was dead silence in the lobby on the first floor. Charlize had just gone downstairs and told everyone about Hugos situation. Although Joseph and Rick were worried, they did not go upstairs to disturb Hugos silence. Hugo and the others can relax for the time being, but what should they do to the death of glory? By the time Henry Bloom arrived at Hugos house, it was already an hour later. Although everyone was exhausted to the extreme, no one closed their eyes. There were only Pedro and Neil in the hall. The band members stayed, Joseph and Rick sat aside in silence, and Samora stood stupidly in the kitchen, Fokkin and Alfonso didn''t know where they were. Henry still had a lazy look at this time, not at all anxious about what happened to the glory to death last night, as if it was nothing but a big thing to pierce the sky. After entering the hall, Henry said to Samora who was standing in a daze in the kitchen, "May I prepare some breakfast for us? It''s troublesome." Samora couldn''t help but was stunned. He thought he had heard it wrong, which made Henry have to repeat his request again, and then explained, "It''s breakfast time. We can''t embarrass our stomachs, can we?" And the brain is also prone to strikes." Henry''s words are really dumbfounding. If talking about exhaustion, everyone present has been all night. On the contrary, Henry, who had a good dream last night, was the most energetic one. But Samora nodded, turned around and went to the kitchen to get busy. Henry waved to Pedro and Neil who were sitting on the sofa with a look of depression, "Come on, let''s go to the kitchen and talk while eating breakfast." Then he took the lead and walked over, "Li Ke and Joe, wont you two come? Today must be another full day''s work. In addition to coffee, you also need some calories." The four people looked at each other, and in the end it was Joseph who was the first to walk over, "Don''t you ask where Fugin and Alfonso have gone?" Henry didn''t turn his head back. After finding the high stool, he sat down and leaned lazily at the dining table. "You will come out when you should be out. Anxiety won''t help." Henry also looked at the busy Satsuma. He opened his mouth and said, "They haven''t slept all night. Let''s prepare some freshly squeezed juice." After everyone sat down, Henry looked at Neil and Pedro, "So, who told me the whole story in detail, I mean, all the details." Neal and Pedro looked at each other, and finally Pedro lowered his head and motioned for Neal to speak. Neil didn''t refuse, rubbing his sore eyes, and then he began to speak. Henry interrupted from time to time and asked Pedro''s perspective what was going on. Regarding the situation of glory to death Henry, this bystander, may be the most clear, even better than Hugo. After listening to Neals words, Hugo is resting on the second floor and has not shown up all the time. Henry nodded his chin slightly, Actually, this is also very good. All contradictions have erupted, and its better than keeping them in my heart. At least it''s all said and done. If you can, you can work together to solve the problem. If it doesn''t, you can just dissolve it. That''s good." Henry''s words actually choked both Neil and Pedro directly, but they didn''t know how to refute them. Henry looked all right, watching the bacon, omelette, and toast served by Samora. He took the knife and fork contentedly, and actually started to enjoy breakfast. "Pepe, you just said you sucked." How long has the poison been?" Pedro was stunned, but he didn''t know whether he should answer it or not. Henry said to himself, "You all didn''t realize why Hugo was so against poison. Did he? He? I had struggled with the life and death of drugs. Joe said that at the time he almost thought that Hugos heart had stopped beating, and that Hugo tried to quit the drug many times. No success. Maybe, Hugo really saw it. Have you been to the halo of angels?" Although Henrys explanation was not completely correct, it was infinitely close to the facts. This silenced everyone in the kitchen. Henry continued, Pepe, its actually very simple. Either you continue to take drugs. Its yours. We have no right to interfere in private life, but you must ensure that you cannot interfere with your work when you are in the recording studio, and separate your life from work; or you can go to a drug rehabilitation center and be thoroughly cleaned up." Chapter 1498： Pepes Choice Rick looked at Henry with a lazy face, and even after listening to all the questions, he didn''t show too much caring expression, which made Rick''s tight heartstring loose a little. Originally, Rick wanted to talk with Henry. He felt that there was a problem with Henry''s suggestion, what is sucking. Don''t poison affect work? In fact, everyone knows clearly that sucks. The poison is more than a bit of poison, the most terrifying thing is that it will slowly erode into the corners and corners of life and all aspects, and then completely let the whole world fall apart. This is especially true for musicians who rely on inspiration and spirit to perform and create. But Rick''s words rolled in his chest, and he didn''t say it in the end. Rick realized that it was impossible for Henry to not know this, and it was a matter of the band, he needed to believe in Henry''s profession, just as Henry believed in his profession. Rick shut his mouth, but Henry seemed to notice his abnormality, and smiled at Rick. The deep smile made Rick feel a little embarrassed. Obviously, Henry also noticed what Rick was thinking. Although Rick noticed the abnormality, Pedro and Neil, whose heads were confused, did not notice. Henry was silent for a while and gave Pedro some time to think before he said, "For the band, I actually I don''t want to interfere too much. Just like you told EMI, you are a self-spirited band and you don''t need other people''s fingertips. So, I''m just talking about it. It''s up to you to do it. " Pedro didn''t seem to hear Henry''s words at all. His mind just kept replaying what happened last night. He once told himself that almost all the members of the rock band were poisoned. The exceptions are almost rare. This "tradition" has been passed down almost from the 1950s to the present, so many rock stars are still sucking. Poisons creation has no impact at all, let alone the distance, Kurt Cobain, which is close at hand, is the sea. Luo. Because of the fanatics. Therefore, his behavior can not only be regarded as a derailment, but should be regarded as a choice that conforms to the trend. But at this moment, Pedro suddenly realized that Glory to Death has never been "most rock bands", and Kurt Cobain also chose to end his career because he refused to follow the trend and became a blind target of popularity. In life, he has always used these reasons to whitewash peace and persuade himself, but in fact, deep in his heart, it is only an excuse for him to escape reality. Pedro didnt know what was going on with Kurt Cobain, but he remembered seeing Axor foaming at his mouth and a heartbeat during the tour. The pale but **** picture suddenly changed. Zoomed in and wrapped him overwhelmingly. This caused Pedro''s heart to squeeze sharply, and his breathing stopped in an instant. He seemed to understand the real reason for Hugo''s inner fear. "I...I...I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Pedro grabbed his hair in annoyance, buried his head deeply between his arms, muttering, "I..." But he said. For a long time, he couldnt organize a clear line of thought. In the end, he could only rub his cheeks vigorously to wake up his heavy eyelids, Im willing to go to the drug rehabilitation center. I want to go to the drug rehabilitation center. Clean it up by yourself, and then come out again." There was still silence in the kitchen, but everyone focused on Pedro, except Henry. Neil seemed a little excited. If Pedro was willing to go to drug rehabilitation, it would be great. Even if it wasn''t for the band, but just for Pedro himself, he couldn''t be drugged. The world of products continues to rise and fall. "Pepe, this is really great. When you are ready, I will accompany you to the drug rehabilitation center." Pedro looked at Neil''s expression, but looked away jerkily. He didn''t even dare to look directly into Neil''s eyes, but he nodded and agreed. This made Neil let out a long sigh of relief, a big smile blooming on his face. Henry said at this time, "In fact, the real core of drug rehabilitation is not the drug rehabilitation center, nor the medical help, but your own spiritual will." Henry''s words made Pedro raise his head and cast his sight, and Neil turned his attention. Looking over, he put down the knife and fork in his hand, showing a rare serious expression, "Many people went to the drug rehabilitation center with the help of family and friends, or voluntarily or forcibly. After they came out, they were indeed clean. But...the number of people who relapsed soon after was countless, even more than half. Some people said it was because of the temptation around. Too much confusion, indeed, for addiction. For gentlemen, even if it is just poison. The taste of the product It can make them enthusiastic; but in fact, it is the individual''s will that really determines the success of drug detoxification. Otherwise, even if you successfully come out for the first time, it is only a matter of time before you relapse." Henrys words calmed both Pedro and Neal, but Rick gave Henry a thoughtful look. He realized that Henry had been calculating Pedro since he entered the door. It is estimated that the ultimate goal is to make Pedro really made up his mind to give up drugs. This kind of psychological warfare is really clever, and it is also a level he can''t reach. "Henry, what do you mean by this?" Neal frowned slightly and asked the doubts in his heart directly. Henry shrugged slightly, "I mean, if Peppa really made up his mind to give up drugs, he should find a drug treatment center by himself, register by himself, and then rely on his own strength to complete drug treatment. Otherwise, even after he comes out, The problem of last night will still reappear." What Henry did not say is that if Pedro did not rely on his own strength to successfully detoxify, then even if Pedro did not relapse later, the members of the band would inevitably murmur, whenever they see some signs of Pedro At that time, the seeds of doubt will be planted, and may not break out, but the bands trust will never exist. For Pedro or for the band, Henry knew that he had to make Pedro''s determination at the very beginning. Although Henry is also very clear about sucking. For poisonous people, promises are just empty airs. They are poisoning when they are sober. When the effect of the medicine disappears, you will always regret it, saying a lot of repentance, but you will be poisoned. When the addiction occurs, everything is no longer counted. Even if Pedro promised now, the future is still uncertain. As thorough and poisonous as Hugo. The addiction that draws the line. Gentlemen, there are really not many. But Henry still needs to do his best. Henry''s words silenced both Neil and Pedro, and the sound of Zamora''s frying eggs reverberated in the kitchen for a while. When Fujin walked into the hall, he saw everyone sitting in the kitchen. He had just gone out for a run, and his messy brain needed to be quiet, so he chose to run. Fujin did not speak, and went straight into the kitchen, nodded to Henry as a greeting, and then found a place to sit down, Samora turned her head and looked over, Fujin said politely, "Give me Prepare a breakfast, thank you." "And me." Alfonso also walked down the direction of the stairs at this time. Everyone looked over in amazement. They didn''t expect Alfonso to go upstairs. Alfonso simply explained, "I''m on the third floor. Downstairs, Hugo is still sleeping on the second floor." He didn''t talk to Hugo or meet, he just hid in Hugo''s study, trying to wake himself up. As a "businessman", Alfonso has always had difficulty finding resonance with literati like Hugo. Hugo was born in classical literature, and his ideas are always trivial and delicate. He also likes to collect books. Permeated with a strong scholarly fragrance; but for Alfonso, things are simple and neat, everything is calculated by numbers, and he always lacks a good impression of the study. But today, Alfonso thinks he needs a bit of scholarship. Alfonso sat down next to Fogin, but he took the initiative to say to Henry, "You should know everything about last night, about me, I..." Alfonso didn''t know how to explain it. , Because he himself hadn''t sorted out his thoughts clearly, the words couldn''t help but get a little blocked. But Henry glanced at him nonchalantly, "You did nothing wrong. Hugo is right. Although you are a band, you are also independent individuals. You have the right to do what you want. For example, you have become Its an actor. However, if its a Grammy-like occasion, you''d better unite your views. Although Henry didnt say much, in fact, after the Grammys, he was really busy for a long time to deal with media reporters. Both Alfonso and Pedro avoided their sights, looking extremely embarrassed. Henry went on to say, "For you, my personal opinion is that if you are just interested, there is nothing wrong with guest appearances in some movies. Anyway, we already have an actor in the band. It doesnt matter if we have another one, but if You want to be a real actor and achieve success. I urge you to think about it again. Maybe Hugo is a good role model." At this point, Henry looked at Rick and chuckled. "It is estimated that the whole Hollywood thinks Few actors have surpassed him Alfonso became more silent. In fact, he didn''t know these things, but he was always able to find reasons to refute and convince himself. Now Being pierced so unconcealed by Henry, all Alfonso''s turbulent thoughts settled down. "As for your other work, I don''t think I have a say." Henry said briefly, and then fell silent, as if he did not intend to continue speaking about the events of last night. But these two simple remarks made the gloriously dead members fall into their own thoughts. In fact, Henry didn''t want to say it, but he knew that only in the colorful circle of Hollywood can he truly appreciate the huge influence of this vanity fair. Once he is eroded and changed by toxins, it is not so easy to get rid of it. By the way, even if he said that the sky was up and down, it can''t compare with the shock and reflection within the band. Henry chose to believe in Hugo, and chose to believe in the belief that the band has come along in the past few years... Suddenly, Pedro stood up abruptly, with a resolute expression in his expression, and said in a low voice, "Tell Hugo, I went to the drug rehabilitation center, and... I''m sorry." After speaking, Pedro strode forward. Step turned and left. Even though Neil and Alfonso stood up and called him, his footsteps did not stop. Finally, he disappeared from sight. Chapter 1499： Follow-up effect The night belonging to the Oscars is over, and the glory and turmoil belonging to 1995 are officially over, but life cannot be simply divided into last year and this year. Although it is said that the new year is new, each present is a continuation of the past. The present is also the foundation of the future. Each "now" is unique and complex. Neal looked at Pedro''s resolutely leaving back, stood up, and rushed to the entrance of the hall. He wanted to catch up, but he was still worried about Pedro''s situation. Not only was he worried that Pedro could truly enter the drug rehabilitation center on his own, but he hesitated to give up halfway through, or he was poisoned again. Controlled by the addiction center, "sucked one last time before going in" without supervision... and worried that Pedro didn''t drive over. Does he rely on his feet to go to the drug rehabilitation center? But after all, there was no way to keep up, and he was finally trapped in place. Because Neil knew that Henry was right, Pedro had to rely on his determination and perseverance to walk into the ring. In the drugstore, and as Pedro''s friends, all they can provide is spiritual support. Neal looked back at his teammates. Alfonso stood up at this time, looking worriedly at the direction Pedro was leaving, but after all he did not take any steps. He just stood by the dining table. The obscurity of the face is unknown. As never before, Neil also felt the loss in Hugo''s heart, not only a bottleneck, but also a kind of restraint, which firmly bound the band''s wanton wings. Next, where should they go, but no one knows the answer. In the kitchen, the sound of Samoras fried eggs was still noisy, the fine sea breeze mixed with the salty taste, the surroundings of the villa were still quiet, as if time had always stopped at a certain moment, and it had never changed. . Its just that each of them knows that everything has changed. When the early morning came again, the topic of Oscars was noisy, and the TV station officially announced that the average viewership of this years Oscars ceremony was as high as 46 million, which is also the best result in the history of Oscars, second only to last year. The moment Guo won the Oscar actor created a record high. At first, people thought that this would be a "boring" awards ceremony, but the result was far beyond everyone''s expectations. This is really a very ironic thing. Just a few hours ago, Hugo was still standing on the stage of Dorothy Chandler Hall to accept the most important trophy of his career so far, becoming the first in film history. An actor who won both the Golden Raspberry Award and the Oscar Award; but now, everything has started to go off track. Hugo slept in a daze. When he woke up, it was already more than three o''clock in the afternoon. The whole villa was quiet and no sound was heard. He went downstairs barefoot. Only then did Hugo find out, except for Samora. Besides, everyone has left. Samora, who was reading all the newspapers today, immediately put the newspaper aside and stood up, "Are you hungry?" This is almost a fixed line of Samora, Hugo twitched the corner of his sore mouth, "I''m really hungry." Samora immediately stepped into the kitchen, "Wait, I''ll prepare afternoon tea for you." Hugo found a place by the dining table and sat down. Samora thought for a while and explained, "Warner There was a meeting with my brother. I originally invited you to go there. But seeing you are so tired, Rick and Joseph rushed over... Alfonso returned to the city. Alfonso said he would stay in Los Angeles recently. Will leave; Neil said he needed to relax and drove out along the coast; Peppa said he was going to the drug rehabilitation center, so he left first and did not receive a call from him for the time being; and Fujin...he was right next to him. golf course." Hugo didnt pay attention to Samora at all. He was not interested in the dynamics of his friends, but when he heard Fujins part, he couldnt help but twitched his mouth, but Hugo didnt ask much. What? I cast my gaze to the sofa, "What were you looking at?" "Oh, today''s major media newspapers are reporting on yesterdays Oscars. Are you interested?" Samora didnt say much. He and Hugo were already very familiar with each other, so Samora knew clearly that now What Hugo needs is not comfort or enlightenment, maybe just a moment of tranquility. Regularly read major newspapers and magazines, and receive the latest information from the entertainment industry. This is a required course for agents and managers. Both Rick and Joseph are persistently doing this work. But now Samora is also beginning to share part of the task, and feedback to Joseph after receiving the information, after all, different perspectives may find different information. Hugo curled his lips, "Forget it, I guess there is nothing new." Samora smiled and nodded, "Almost. Everyone thinks that''Brave Heart'' won a big victory. This is a step backwards from Oscar, and then everyone says that you deserve the prize." These contents are all expected. Samora has read nine mainstream newspapers today, and her views are basically the same, and almost everyone gave the headline position to Hugo. This is not just an Oscar actor, the golden figure. , It also means that Hugo truly pushed himself into a unique superstar position. In terms of awards and box office, in the current Hollywood, perhaps only Tom Hanks can barely stand on the same level as Hugo, and Tom It has never been an "idolist", and its overall strength is still inferior to Hugo. Therefore, you can imagine Hugo''s strong momentum today. Of course, many media have also noticed that Hugo has also completed the feat of simultaneously taking the Golden Raspberry Award and Oscar into his arms. This is even more incredible, adding to the mythological color of Hugos development curve over the past few years. . The golden plum, which everyone laughed at, rejected, and despised, has now become an anecdote of Hugo''s great feats, making the whole story even more incredible. Life is always like this, good things can be bad things, but bad things can also be good things. The real decision-making power is always the person involved. "Even Karl said that today''s newspapers are too uninspiring. They also satirize the old Oscars. These uncrowned kings are not enterprising." Samora joked with a smile, his tone very relaxed. However, Samoras words made Hugo a little stunned. He remembered that two years ago, when he won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor the next morning, almost all his friends gathered in that apartment. There was a lot of noise and laughter. But what about today? Hugo withdrew his gaze, and withdrew his chaotic thoughts, "There shouldn''t be any work these days, right? Rick has any explanation?" "No, Rick said you can relax first, just leave the work to him and Joe." Samora has already prepared a piece of pasta neatly and put it in front of Hugo, "By the way, Thomas- Wieland sent you an invitation letter, which I just received at noon." "Who?" Hugo hadn''t just woke up, his brain was still a little heavy, and he didn''t react for a while. "Burberry." Samora explained briefly, which made Hugo suddenly realize, and looked towards Samora, and Samora quickly explained, "Burberry''s Los Angeles branch was officially opened, and he invited you as a special guest. Attend." "The branch is only opening now?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, "I thought it was already on the agenda." If Hugo''s memory is not confused, he remembers that Thomas was planning this before he moved. Now, more than half a year has passed since this blink of an eye. Is it possible that Burberrys branch has not been opened until now? "This matter has been brewing by Burberry. It was announced last Christmas that it will be officially unveiled on April 2 this year. In the past few months, their advertisements have been wave after wave, and it is obvious that there are more ambitious ideas. "Samora is no longer a pure fan. Although his touch of the pulse of Hollywood is not as professional as Rick and Joseph, he can also smell many unusual things. "In fact, I think they are better than any Everyone cares about Oscars. They want you to wear Burberry clothes to win the prize so that the publicity effect will be maximized. Of course, even if you dont win the prize, the red carpet is enough for them to show off. Thats why their Los Angeles branch. Wait until the unveiling now." "The plan is well calculated, but who can really say it." Hugo chuckled lightly, lowered his head and began to eat his own pasta. "This is a matter of vision." Samora supported her hands next to the dining table, watching Hugo eating deliciously, she actually started to swallow her saliva. After thinking about it, she turned around and got busy again, planning to make a plate for herself with the remaining ingredients. , But his mouth didnt stop You said, if Armani didnt look away, maybe they are the best now, and only Burberry was willing to invest in you at that time. Now its Time to collect the rewards. " Hugo shook his head, "Even if Armani doesn''t have me, it''s flourishing. They don''t need me." This is true, but for Armani, the most topical Hugo in Hollywood has rejected their costumes. , The loss in the invisibility is huge-Burberry''s rise is the best proof, because Burberry seizes the Armani market. Samora didn''t fight with Hugo either. He made himself a plate of pasta, and then sat down at the dining table. Hugo was stunned-it was three o''clock, and Samora didn''t have lunch. Samora has learned to ignore Hugo''s surprised gaze, and calmly began to enjoy it, "Then you plan to attend? Burberry''s unveiling ceremony." It was just a casual sentence, but Hugo fell silent. After last night, Hugo originally planned to take a good rest and adjust for a period of time, so all the exposure is unnecessary. But now Burberry has come with an invitation letter, and it is estimated that they have no way of predicting what happened last night. After thinking about it, Hugo nodded, "Well, I plan to go over and take a look. After all, they have always been good to me, haven''t they?" Chapter 1500： Unveiling ceremony When people talk about the 68th Oscars, Hugo Lancaster is undoubtedly the focus of attention. In addition to the golden Oscar statuette, the navy blue suit stole the limelight. Especially when Hugo wore this ingenious suit on stage to accept the award, it became the object of countless people''s attention. In the reports of the major news media the next day, they all mentioned the navy blue suit by appointment. Some media talked about it as an anecdote. Almost no one knew about Oscars suit curse, but now Hugo broke the curse; some media specifically mentioned Hugos hot reaction on the red carpet, once again letting people appreciate the charm of Hugo; and some media used thematic model on the red carpet. The fashion was reported. As a result, in the selection of professional magazines headed by "Fashion (, "Entertainment Weekly", "Vanity Fair", and "People", Hugo swept the champions of the major lists with an absolute advantage, even in the "Fashion In the comprehensive red carpet topic in ", Hugo also strongly defeated Charlize and Julia Roberts, who was highly acclaimed that night, and became the most watched fashion figure in this year''s Oscar. This is an unexpected but reasonable result. On the red carpet, it is almost an impossible task for men to dress up to defeat the various ladies, especially in the Oscars where black suits and white shirts are popular. However, Hugo was able to receive so much praise, not only because he was the most watched star of the night, but also because the appearance of Hugo broke people''s stereotyped impression of men''s suits. Compared with the navy blue choice, Hugo''s suits are not only more concise and neat in design, so that the original bloated and wide suits gradually begin to become integrated; but also through tailoring to change the proportions, so that men''s suits can also meet The same effect as women''s clothing: carry forward its own advantages and avoid its own shortcomings, which is almost leather for men''s suits. Changes in fate. In this way, navy blue is the most insignificant part, after all, almost everyone can choose the color. Its just that navy blue is an element of the icing on the cake, which is very contrasting with Hugos amber eyes, allowing Hugos gentle and big boy temperament to gradually fade, showing the gentleman and toughness of a mature man, the kind between boys and men. The charm of the thirty-year-old in between was vividly displayed, which is also a great deal. Especially when Hugo wore this suit on stage to receive the Oscar statuette, the eye-catching effect directly broke the watch, and countless people were amazed. It turns out that the suit can also show such a unique charm. In fact, not only Hugo''s red carpet look, but also the light gray suit that Hugo appeared on Oscar night, which also received numerous praises. When the Oscar night came, almost everyone opened the restrictions. Even the men appeared on the red carpet colorfully. There were even a small number of young people who would choose casual clothes instead of suits. It can be said that the Oscar night is a complete one. Fashion runway. Even so, Hugo is still a two-handed, cumbersome but not capable suit, especially the finishing touch shirt, easily murdering the film of countless reporters. With two suits, Hugo calmly became the focus of attention. After the Oscars, countless people have asked the same question: Who designed the clothes for Hugo? Hugo was interviewed on this question on the red carpet of the Oscar night. His answer at the time was very intriguing. The light gray suit was in his previous collection and was not specially made for Oscars at all; and the navy blue suit. It was made by a familiar designer. Although in the past two years or so, Hugo''s dressing has become the most sought after choice for young people nowadays, but this night is different, making Hugo''s charm shine and become the hottest topic. . After in-depth investigation by the reporters, the results were presented to them without any cover: Burberry, it is Burberry again! You know, only three years ago, Burberry was equivalent to a pedantic and old-fashioned old brand in the United States. Not many people knew this brand, and even if they knew it, more just knew their long history. History, and that classic camel plaid trench coat. Of course, for fashionistas, a Burberry trench coat is always a fashion item, but apart from that, Burberry has been behind the fashion trend for too long, too long to keep up with today''s speed. Even in Burberry''s hometown of Britain, the audience of this brand has gradually become the favorite of users in their 50s, 60s, and even older ages, and it is difficult for young people to understand Burberry''s taste. For fashion, this means heading towards a dead end. But in this short span of less than three years, Burberry became Hugos first choice for the red carpet several times, then changed the dynasty and carried out internal innovations, and then began to increase the import and export of the US market, and then even more. It has become Hugo''s personal first choice, and the entire fashion taste has undergone drastic reforms. While retaining the classic elements, it has begun to move closer to the trend. Even in certain aspects of men''s clothing, there has been a trend-setting momentum. For a fashion brand, this is almost a rebirth. Only two years ago, people witnessed Gucci regaining vitality in Tom Ford''s hands; now it is Burberry''s turn, which is truly amazing. People in the fashion circle clearly understand that Burberrys own efforts are very important behind this. The designer Roberto Menicetti is even more important, but the real hero is Hugo. Or maybe Thomas Wieland who chose Hugo. The subtle propaganda strategy specified by Thomas has been perfectly performed in Hugo. Today, the brand "Burberry" has become one of the most well-known men''s brands among young people because of Hugo''s personal preference. Even more exaggerated is that many men in Hollywood have begun to focus on Burberry, hoping to rely on the power of this "emerging" brand to show more charm, although Armani is still the first choice for Hollywood men''s formal wear so far. The market share will not be challenged for the time being, but Burberry''s upward momentum is enough to be staggering. Many people dont know the long history of Burberry, nor the classic styles of Burberry. They only know that this is one of Hugos important choices in private dressing, and it is Hugos first choice for attending major awards ceremonies. . that''s enough. This time, Burberry relied on the Oscars to become the most frequent vocabulary in the fashion industry at the end of March 1996. From the North American continent to the British Isles, to the European fashion centers Paris and Milan, and finally to the Asian fashion center Tokyo Waka. In Hong Kong, the fashion industry after the Fall/Winter Fashion Week in February began to live up again. Everyone turned their attention to the City of Angels, just because Burberry is about to open a branch in Los Angeles, which is also the flagship store on the West Coast. On April 2nd, before the morning sun had time to climb above the head, Rodeo Drive in the city center was already noisy. More than 300 enthusiastic fans gathered in front of the Burberry flagship store. , Anxiously awaiting the arrival of the red carpet for the unveiling ceremony. Most of the fans who arrived at the scene today are true fashion lovers. They don''t necessarily have in-depth research on Hollywood, but they have a different sense of fashion than ordinary people. Knowing that there will be many big-name fashionistas arriving on the scene today, this also makes the fashion industry excited, and even many buyers come to Los Angeles in person, hoping to become a member of this grand event. This is a carnival in the fashion industry, and has no direct connection with Hollywood. According to media inquiries, Burberry did not invite Hollywood actors or singers today. In fact, Burberry has never invited celebrities to be spokespersons, and unlike Armani, it does not sponsor multiple Hollywood agencies or public relations companies to allow their artists to choose Armani to attend important occasions. Burberrys commercial promotion has always been Cautious and even a little conservative. So, the same is true today, Burberry did not hope that the stars'' stars will make them different. This is the opening ceremony of a brand flagship store through and through. Most of the news media that came to the scene were fashion mediaOnly comprehensive magazines such as "U.S. Weekly" and "Entertainment Weekly" also sent reporters. Other Hollywood media did not give too much to this. Eye-catching. But even so, Rodeo Avenue was crowded with nearly 400 people on a super large scale, making Burberry''s flagship store program ceremony appear grand and lively. For Burberry, this is undoubtedly happy news, because it means that they have hope to take root in Los Angeles in a real sense, which plays a decisive role in Burberry''s North American market strategy. Thomas looked nervous and anxious at this time. On the one hand, there are many links to worry about during the unveiling ceremony. Only after all the ceremonies and media interviews are over can he feel a little more at ease; on the other hand, he is worried about the reflection on the scene and the unveiling ceremony. After that, the flagship store will officially open to the public tomorrow. It is clear at a glance how hot sales will be, and the numbers will not lie. The plan that has been planned for two years and then fermented for nearly four months has achieved the results. , Success or failure in one fell swoop. Therefore, Thomas was rarely nervous when he came to the door. "Thomas, the red carpet for the unveiling ceremony can begin, Anna Wintour (anna.) is about to arrive at the scene." There was the voice of the staff nearby, Thomas let out a long sigh and waved. The voice shouted, "Performance time." Chapter 1501： Low-key appearance A red carpet is prepared at the entrance of the Burberry flagship store. Although it is also a red carpet, it is different from the major award ceremonies. There were no screams, no shouts, no cheers, but more discussions. The voice of discussion, even began to lose control of the voice of discussion. In the mid-1990s, the fashion circle was sufficiently commercialized, but there was no real starization. At this time, Kate Moss (kate.) had just risen, but it would take several years to talk about strong influence. After that; compared to the worlds first supermodel Gisele Bundchen (.), it was even farther away. In the future, the Victorias Secret Catwalk, which will affect hurricanes around the world, was only held until 1995. Session. To put it simply, the current fashion circle is still a very special small circle. Before stardom, influence has not been perfectly combined with TV, movies, celebrities, seniors, and celebrities. The resulting "star effect" is natural. It is very limited. Fans and reporters at the scene were more excited about which supermodel arrived at the scene, and talked about the model wearing a Burberry design that appeared on the scene today...In fact, this is like London Fashion Week. Bailey''s special show is the same, except that the models on the show are more top-notch and more high-end, and the choice of clothing is more life-oriented, and that''s it. Thomas Wieland is very busy inside the flagship store at this time. As the director of the entire North American region, Thomas today shoulders a more important person, that is, and the influential media such as "fashion", "person", and "Vanity Fair". Establishing a good relationship will lay the foundation for further cooperation between the two parties in the future. Although Burberry has been stationed in the United States for more than 20 years, the opening of the flagship store in Los Angeles today is a strategic rise in the true sense. At this time Thomas is talking with Anna Wintour, the editor-in-chief who holds the lifeblood of "fashion" is definitely a pivotal existence for the entire fashion industry-it is under the impetus of Anna that the fashion gradually expands. Taiwan has entered various fields and achieved a high degree of commercialization and stardom of fashion. Although the current Anna has not yet reached the level of "the Queen of Prada (the...wears.prada, she is already one of the top opinion leaders. Thomas noticed that a staff member had been winking him, which made Thomas frowned slightly. Everyone knew that Anna was a key element of the American market, and it could even be said to be one of the most important guests on the scene today. It is the "Lafayette" Karl Lagerfeld (Karl. Lagerfeld) who is here today, and he is inferior to Anna in a strategic sense. Therefore, the staff actually interrupted Thomas'' social interaction, which made him look a little irritable. However, Thomas also realized that if the other party had nothing to do, he would definitely not disturb him. In desperation, he could only politely ask for Anna''s forgiveness and said that he needed to deal with some things. Although Anna has a sharp personality, she is also a sleek and sophisticated old fox in social situations-otherwise she would not be able to stand at the top. She also politely expressed her understanding. Thomas walked quickly to the staff, lowered his voice and said, "It''s better to be important enough!" "Hugo is here." The staff used only one sentence and two phrases, and Thomas was stunned. "What?" Thomas asked incredulously, and the staff had to repeat it again, "Hugo is here. , He just arrived on the red carpet, and now the outside scene is out of control." Thomas couldn''t help taking a breath, not because of fear, but because of shock. He said nervously, "Why did Hugo come?" But he immediately realized that this question is definitely not something the person in front of him can answer, so After thinking for a while, he quickly explained the trivial matters of strengthening the security work, and then quickly walked towards the door. Thomas sent an invitation letter to Hugo. This is a fact, but Thomas never hoped that Hugo would attend in person. This was just a courtesy invitation. Thomas knows that Hugo is the first person in Hollywood, but it is not so easy to get involved. To put it ugly, even if you spend hundreds of thousands of appearance fees, you may not be able to invite Hugo to see the panic of the Golden Globes. You know, so Thomas didn''t have extravagant hopes. However, Hugo actually appeared! Thomas walked quickly towards the door. When he reached the filmed glass door at the door, Thomas realized his excitement and excitement. Even when facing Anna, Carl and others, his emotions did not fluctuate so much. . As the head of Burberry in North America, although he has always been unable to raise his head due to the sluggish market sales, he is also the head of the market on a continent, and he can be on an equal footing with these top figures. However, when facing Hugo, Thomas always inevitably lowers his position. He will only understand after he has really contacted Hugo. In fact, Burberry can regain his position in the fashion industry. The advice given at the beginning is indispensable, even decisive. Thomas couldn''t help adjusting his breathing, and then he opened the door and walked out. The noisy crowds on both sides of the red carpet are already boiling at this time. The fashion lovers are talking loudly with excitement. Obviously they cant believe they actually saw Hugo. The chaotic sound is like a bomber flying overhead. Excessively, the blood throughout the body began to accelerate. What''s even more exaggerated is that the reporters are completely crazy. They are even more excited than the fans. They crowded forward desperately, aiming the camera in their hands at Hugo, yelling constantly, " Here is Hugo", "Hugo, look at me"... Looking at the scene, the fans are like reporters, and the reporters are more like fans who have lost their minds. However, Hugo seemed very calm and calm. He did not shake hands, hug, and take photos with the fans around him like walking on the red carpet. He just stood politely on the red carpet, accepted the reporters photo invitations, and proceeded at a constant speed. Walked towards the gate. Obviously, Hugo did not regard himself as a top Hollywood superstar, he just appeared as a personal friend at the opening ceremony of the Burberry flagship store, nothing more. Almost subconsciously, Thomass eyes focused on Hugo. He didnt even notice Hugos dressing. He just felt that Hugo today is like a traditional British gentleman from the novels of the 1930s. Elegance and dignity are revealed from every detail, allowing the whole scene to directly travel to the brilliant era exclusive to Burberry. This kind of temperament reveals the charm of Burberry heartily. I waited until Hugo reached the end of the red carpet and greeted Thomas with a smile. Thomas reacted at this time and consciously looked at what Hugo was wearing today. Unexpectedly, Hugo actually chose a smoky gray denim suit today. This material is not used too frequently in this year''s fashion circle. If Thomas remembers correctly, this should be a single product from last year or the year before. , The smoky gray background color is matched with the light gray dark Scottish plaid, so that the college temperament of the whole suit suddenly shines on the paper, which looks like the choice of the old professors of Cambridge University. However, Hugo chose to match a burgundy round neck sweater in the suit. The rough sweater material is a bit rough and fits perfectly with the jacket. However, the bold move of abandoning the shirt and choosing the sweater makes The temperament of the whole set of clothes immediately became youthful and casual, showing the maturity and vigor of Hugo''s age. Especially the conflict between wine red and smoky gray forms a soft but full of tension visual effect, which is amazing. In the end, Hugo held a pair of dark blue suede gloves in his hands, not wearing them, but holding them in his right hand casually, which became the most fashionable bright spot all over his body. Slender body, broad shoulders, clear temperament, steady eyes... low-key but without losing the focus, simple but without losing the highlights, casual but without losing heart, Hugo has become a red effortlessly. The much-anticipated presence on the carpet, even for those supermodels, even for fashionistas like Anna or Carl, the entire aura cannot be compared with Hugo. Thomas was very amazed, he had to be amazed, when he first met Hugo, he felt the charm of Hugo, but more importantly, in the past period of time, the charm of Hugo has been precipitated and polished by time. , It is even more difficult to take your eyes off. That kind of restrained temperament really makes the face described as a vase stay forever in the long river of time. "I didn''t expect you to appear today." Thomas was stunned, and finally spoke out his inner thoughts directly. In front of Hugo, Thomas would always subconsciously choose to be sincere because he knew that this was the most important thing to impress Hugo. Hugo was immediately amused, "I just appeared as a loyal customer of Burberry today, and I don''t need to be treated specially. Of course, if you are willing to give me a VIP card, I will be happy to patronize more in the future." Seeing the brilliant smile at the corner of Hugos mouth, Thomas nervousness was relieved a lot, Of course, its my pleasure. Thomas looked at the still surging reporters at the scene with some uncertainty, obviously they didnt get it. Satisfied, they hoped to interview Hugo more. Suddenly Thomas recalled that this should be the first public event that Hugo has appeared after the Oscars. No wonder even fashion reporters are ready to move. So, what about those entertainment reporters? "Thomas, let''s go in first, I can''t wait." Hugo''s voice interrupted Thomas'' thoughts. Thomas originally wanted Hugo to stay on the red carpet for a period of time. The effect on the scene was really sensational, but Thomas did. Thinking of Hugo''s words just now, "Identity of a friend", Thomas nodded and took the initiative to make an inviting gesture, "Warm welcome!" Subsequently, Hugo and Thomas entered the flagship store side by side. At this moment, the entire Los Angeles has already exploded, and Hugo unexpectedly appeared at the opening of the Burberry flagship store, which made all the entertainment reporters heard the news! Chapter 1502： Move by the wind James Rattle hung up the phone and looked to the side lane. After confirming that there was no car behind him, he quickly hit the steering wheel and went straight around a "u"-shaped turn. This made the young man sitting in the passenger seat a little bit His face was so horrified that he grabbed the handrail, and his eyes kept looking around in a panic, lest a car rushed out suddenly and they would die on the spot. But James was very proficient. After changing the car''s direction freely, he shifted gears and throttled, and set off quickly. He still kept his eyes on quietly looking around to make sure that there was no police car nearby to measure the speed, and then he accelerated forward. The young man firmly grasped the armrest above the car window with both hands, and lowered his head to make sure that his seat belt was still ensuring his safety. After his dry mouth, he looked at James frequently, as if he was afraid that he would ask if he would provoke him. James was unhappy, but in the end curiosity and worry prevailed, "Mr. Rattle, where are we going?" "James, call me James. Rodeo Drive." James succinctly replied, but his eyes were constantly looking around, as if a nervous police car would suddenly appear, which made the question mark on the forehead of the young man in the front passenger seat more serious. More and more: What is James looking at? "But, I thought we were going to step on Burbank to see if there was news?" The young man swallowed nervously, and the question marks in his heart were already overflowing. "If there is big news on Rodeo Drive, we will naturally need to change the destination." James absently said that the young man in the passenger seat is one of the latest batch of interns recruited by "U.S. Weekly." One, they are very hopeful to work in magazines in the future. Due to the prosperous Hollywood, the film department needs more and more reporters. James, as the reporter who has the closest personal relationship with Endeavour''s elite brokerage company within "U.S. Weekly", has long been the backbone of the magazine, so they have An intern was sent to him, in the form of an apprentice, I hope that James can bring out a group of reporters who can directly take up the job as soon as possible. There is no news about todays original plan, and there will be a short period of silence after the Oscars, which is also an important reason why the spring file is still not lively. But in the field of journalism, plans can never keep up with changes. Originally, James still wanted to explain the situation to the interns along the way, but now it seems that there is no time at all. Now every second counts. "Grass! They are here too!" James suddenly smashed the steering wheel. He saw the intern inexplicably. The intern also quickly looked out of the car window, but he searched for a while, except for the car or the car. Seeing nothing abnormal, James suddenly muttered, "This is all right, they are here too, and the scene will be lively enough for a while." "Sorry, James, what the **** is going on?" The intern is completely confused, but he can only hold himself in danger of being scolded, hoping that James can explain the situation, otherwise he is completely outside the situation. It''s like a passenger on the "Life and Death Speed" bus, but they don''t even know that there is a bomb on the bus. As expected, James ignored the intern at all. The intern bit his lower lip and proactively said, "But there is nothing happening on Rodeo Drive today. Is it an emergency? I just remember that today is Bo Doesnt this have nothing to do with our film department on the opening day of the Baili flagship store?" The intern''s analysis gave James a surprised glance. As a reporter, the most important thing is the sense of news. This is a talent, but it can also be cultivated. Reporters must learn to find clues from the mass of news, and then make more progress. Dig deeper. It can be said that if you want to be an excellent reporter, the most basic thing is to learn to read news. The intern''s seemingly unintentional words just now can see his potential. James looked out the car window again, and then patiently explained, "Burberry really has nothing to do with us, but if a big-name actor unexpectedly attends, then it has something to do with us." James did not say directly. The answer, but throws out a guiding clue. "You mean..." The intern''s head turned quickly, "Julia Roberts appeared on the scene?" But after all, he still lacked the understanding of the information in the entire circle and could not grasp the main points correctly. But this is also very rare. Since Julia ran away before the wedding in 1991 and eloped with country singer Lyle Lovett (lyle.), she has been away from the movie circle for two years, but last year Julia After the divorce, she returned in a low-key manner, and then launched a full comeback. This year, she has three works on schedule. It can be said that she is currently the hottest topic queen in Hollywood. James didn''t have time to guide slowly at this time. At least he saw the potential of this intern, so he quickly said, "No, it''s Hugo Lancaster. Hugo appeared in Burberry''s flagship. At the store opening ceremony." "Wow, Hugo." The intern couldn''t help but exclaimed. Obviously he didn''t expect to encounter such a situation on his first day of internship. "But... But Hugo is an actor, even if he appears at the unveiling ceremony, then So what?" James glanced at the intern and showed disgusting eyes, "If your understanding of news is only so simple, then it is better for you to consider changing your career earlier." James looked up and looked forward, then looked for it, "Look. , The black mini van at eleven oclock, its the San Francisco Chronicles car; the dark gray Chevrolet at two oclock, its Entertainment Weeklys car; and you look from the rearview mirror Take a look at the dark brown four-door sedan at five o''clock. It''s the Chicago Tribune car..." The intern followed James words, kept turning his head, and then stared at the cars without any features. He knew that James was definitely not talking, so this meant that James had already put the details of these cars and the license plate numbers. Keeping it in my mind, this completely shocked the interns. If James knew the thoughts in the interns mind, he would probably give him a roll of eyes, I just received a tip saying that Hugo appeared on Rodeo Drive, and this has just passed... James still dedicatedly explained , To perform the responsibility of his own mentor, "In less than three minutes, other newspapers have also received the news, and everyone is rushing towards the same destination. Why do you think this is?" The intern only felt that there was too much stuff in his brain, and now there are signs of a crash. He opened his mouth and tried to follow Jamess train of thought, but he couldnt speak for a while, and James didnt plan to give him another chance. I directly answered, "All reporters are sharks. Just a trace of blood is enough to make them crazy. Now, Hugo is the smell of blood, boy, you may know that Hugo is currently the most influential in the United States. Actor, but you must not know how much effect Hugo can produce." "He is just an actor, and Burberry is a fashion brand...I don''t see any connection between them." The intern quibbleed, but it was actually his true thoughts. In the eyes of laymen, it is really not easy to understand. "Do you know how many people will change men''s clothing because of Hugo''s navy blue suit after the Oscars ceremony? Do you know how many people will look at navy blue just because of Hugo''s choice? Do you also know how much Burberrys turnover has risen in the past two years because of Hugos personal preferences?" Jamess series of simple questions left the interns completely speechless and unable to respond at all. However, James said with a chuckle, According to the statistics of the radio station the day before yesterday, there were more than 640,000 phone calls to ask Yu Yu after the Oscar. The source of Guos suits; only in the three cities of Los Angeles, New York and Chicago. In the past week, sales of navy blue suits alone have increased by 360%, and even orders for personal tailored suits have increased. Nearly more than 15,000 orders; and Burberry became the first choice of Hugo private server, the turnover has tripled in two years." A series of real data stunned the intern, but James had already looked like a stranger, "Look at it, today Hugo attended Burberrys unveiling ceremony. In the next half of a year, Burberry will become a hot topic. I received the news today, and there will definitely not be fewer than 30 reporters who rushed there." "So Never underestimate Hugo''s influence." James finally concluded, and then withdrew his attention, ignored the intern with his open mouth and kept his stiff posture, and stepped on the accelerator. , I hope to be able to reach Rodeo Avenue as soon as possible. James is already one of the first reporters to rush to the scene. He threw the car keys to the intern and asked the intern to park the car. He went to the scene to grab the news first. It took nearly twenty minutes for the intern to find the parking space. When he came out of the underground parking lot, he noticed the chaos nearby. Within his sight, a large crowd of people rushed forward, as if there was something in the rear. Like a tsunami or a dinosaur, almost everyone ran in one direction; whats even more exaggerated is that some people simply threw their cars on the street because they couldnt find a parking spaceit is estimated that the ticket will come right away. It''s - but they still rushed out of the car, holding the camera around their necks, and running madly forward. The turbulent crowds were reminiscent of the galloping horses in the African savannah. The intern could not help but ran with the crowd, but he ran less than two hundred yards. The spectacular scene slowed his pace slowly-because the scene was so shocking that he stood in front of him. More than a thousand people, and even more, the turbulent crowd cut off the street directly! Chapter 1503： Crowd Tsunami Rodeo Drive, one of the busiest streets in Los Angeles all year round, the spacious street can accommodate four cars in parallel, but at this moment, it is directly blocked by the turbulent crowd. The crowded crowd makes people mistaken for the handsome music Jie moved to Rodeo Drive. The dense crowd of people directly blocked all the scenery in the line of sight. Not to mention the car, it was difficult for even a child to squeeze in. Only at this moment did the intern really see what a sea of ??people is. Even if he said it was "a thousand people", he didn''t think it was enough to describe the magnificence in front of him. He even said that there were three thousand people and he was willing to nod his head to believe. All the people running toward the front are like droplets of insignificant drops, converging towards the vast ocean in front of them, and the turbulent scene makes the brain directly crash. In the car just now, James said too much and the amount of information was too large. The intern didn''t fully digest it for a while, let alone understand it. But at this moment, looking at the crowds in front of him like a tsunami, he immediately understood what James meant. The intern hesitated and walked forward, but there was only a crowd of black people in his sight. Except for the heads or the heads, let alone the red carpet, even the facade of the Burberry flagship store could not be seen at all. He walked to the edge of the sea of ??people and tried to shuttle in between the cracks, but he was already sweating profusely after only less than five steps moved, and he was directly caught between a three-hundred-pound brawny and a gothic loli. In between, he couldn''t be shaken, the embarrassing situation of inability to advance and retreat almost suffocated him. In the end, a forty-year-old aunt pushed forward like a bulldozer, letting the airtight crowd loosen a bit, and then he began to move again, but this time before he had time to move forward, he was directly "ebbed" by the crowd. Forced to retreat, in less than two minutes, he once again stood outside the crowd to watch the excitement. Wiping the sweat like rain, looking at the surging sea of ??people in front of him, he could only stand depressed in place and watch from the sidelines. The interns sat beside and watched helplessly. The excitement at the scene lasted from 9 a.m. to 3 p.m. before showing signs of dispersing, but the sea of ??people who had been completely entangled in front of them did not disperse so easily. When the sun had fallen to sea level, Rodeo Avenue was restored to flow again. The street was still scattered with two or three hundred people wandering, but they were all completely dispersed, so you can clearly see All the sights. However, the residual heat in the air makes the early spring of April resemble the heat of midsummer and July, and the long tails of burning clouds in the sky make the entire avenue feel like boiling in a pan, and many people just take it off. Wearing a jacket, wandering around the street in a short sleeve. When the intern saw James, it was already dinner time. James looked very dry. He looked nothing strange except that his clothes were a little wrinkled-but the intern knew that this is not the meaning of a drop of sweat. , But the signs of the clothes being soaked, dry, drenched, and dry, and the residual fatigue on the face proves this point. "Did Hugo just leave?" the intern asked curiously. He was sitting here all day today. Except for buying a burrito during lunch, he was watching such a crazy scene on the spot. The screams and shouts that burst out from time to time have almost become one of the most impressive images today. "No, Hugo left in the morning." James did not enter the car directly, but leaned against the front of the car, took the water bottle in the trainee''s hand, and poured all the water into his stomach in one breath." He only stayed at the scene for less than 30 minutes, saying that he was attending the unveiling ceremony as a friend and did not want to be interviewed. It can be seen that Hugo looks a little tired today. Could it be that he has been carnival in the past few days? This is not Hugo''s personality..." In the last few words, James was muttering to himself, and the intern couldn''t help but raise his voice and asked, "What?" "No, Hugo only stayed for thirty minutes today." James repeated. "Thirty minutes?" The intern was so surprised that he couldn''t speak anymore. "That...that..." He kept pointing at the crowd still wandering the street, and his eyes were about to fall. Hugo left before ten o''clock, so what is the reason for the blockage all day? James looked like "You are an idiot", "I said, you shouldn''t underestimate Hugo''s influence. The phrase "as a friend" is Burberry''s most valuable investment since entering the United States. Up." After speaking, James ignored the intern, opened the door directly, and sat in the driver''s seat. Seeing the intern still in a daze, he could not help knocking on the door of the car, "Hey, get in the car. what about work!" As James said, Hugos powerful influence is incalculable; as seen on Rodeo Drive that day, the unveiling of Burberrys flagship store in Los Angeles created an unimaginable sensation. It only appeared for 30 minutes and completely paralyzed the traffic on Rodeo Drive for ten hours. With such an influence, there was only one company in the world without a semicolon. This also led to the opening ceremony of the Burberry flagship store. Effortlessly, it became the front page headline of the major entertainment TV news that night, and even the "Saturday Night Live" that day was the first time to ridicule the story; the major newspapers and magazines the next day even more. Follow-up reports on the situation directly made Burberry the most topical keyword. Although this is only the unveiling ceremony of a flagship store, Burberry has been brewing for two years for this day, and infiltrated through the Hugo one by one, almost making Burberry the Hugos. One of the important symbols, which became part of popular culture with the rise of Hugo. Since the beginning of "Pulp Fiction," Hugo has quietly changed the history of American cultural development, and clothing, as a part of Hugo''s personal image, has gradually gained popularity. Therefore, when the Burberry flagship store was unveiled, it had already received a lot of attention, and Hugo, who had reached the peak of influence in the near future, appeared again as a "friend". Even just half an hour, it was enough to make Everyone is crazy about it. Subsequently, the wave of influence of this grand opening ceremony began to gradually show its power. Including "fashion", "elle", "harper''s. bazaar", the world''s top three fashion magazines, a total of eight top magazines chose Burberry for the May issue In the following seven months, as many as thirty-three times as many as 27 magazines worldwide used Burberry clothing for cover shooting. What does this mean? It means that Burberry has truly returned to the pinnacle of the fashion industry, and it is coming menacingly. This situation is even more alarming in terms of sales. In just one North American market, Burberrys sales in April were as high as 35 million U.S. dollars. This is almost the same as Burberrys two quarters in North America and even Half a year''s sales have now been achieved in just one month, and the shocking momentum is really broken by the fragments of spectacles. If April is due to the topical effect of the new flagship store opening, then Burberrys monthly sales curve will be even more gratifying, with sales in May and June reaching $19 million. In July and August, due to the crazy discount sales season during the summer vacation, sales have rebounded to more than 25 million, and the next half of the year has always maintained such a steady pace. In the end, Burberry''s annual sales in the North American market in 1996 reached US$230 million, surpassing a group of competitors in one fell swoop, ranking fifth in the menswear sales list at the end of the year. The top four were Armani and Givenchy. , Gucci, Versace, this is almost an ascendant mode of riding a rocket-you know, Burberry was only ranked sixteenth in North America in 1995, and in 1994 it was 30th. More importantly, Burberry swept through the global retail sales of 570 million U.S. dollars throughout the year, and North America alone accounted for nearly half of the share. This is the most terrifying place! Its hard to imagine that only two years ago Burberry was still an unknown "old" brand in the United States. It is a headache for the London headquarters to mention North America almost every year, and there are even internal high-level suggestions. Cancel the entry and exit of the North American market. But now, the North American branch has already held up half the sky! The senior management of Burberry headquarters knows that at least half of the credit for all this should be attributed to one person, and that is Hugo. Just like James interns point of view, it is almost impossible to make people believe that just relying on a persons powerful influence can bring a brand back to life and directly create 200 million, 300 million, or even more fortunes. But now, the facts are right in front of them, and the numbers that will never lie are reminding them that this "Fantasy Night" has become a fact. On April 2nd, on Rodeo Avenue in Los Angeles, more than 2,300 people gathered together to create a rare jam and prosperity; even more exaggerated, Burberry was located in Roddy the next day. Ou Avenues flagship store received more than 10,000 customers in just one day, easily breaking the Guinness World Record; on April 4, Burberrys sales exceeded US$3 million on that day, not only Los Angeles easily surpassed New York to become the location of the No. 1 branch in the United States by sales, and it broke Burberry''s own record... Behind this series of exaggerated and inconceivable records, people can truly feel what is called the power of Kings Landing, and they also truly understand what is called influence. Chapter 1504： Warner Bros Barry Meyer looked at Joe Schumacher who was generously speaking in front of him, but he never responded. This made Joe feel that he was ignored. He slapped his hands on the table severely and approached Barry oppressively, "You Do you think Im joking? I never make a joke about my work. Let me tell you that using Hugo to play is definitely a fatal blow to Batman. It may even end the Batman series directly. No There will be more sequels, and there will be no more tension!" The corner of Barry''s mouth hidden under his beard slightly pursed, "Why? Because he is too arrogant? But Joe, you must know that the most arrogant person in Hollywood now is Hugo." In Barrys eyes, playing big cards is never a problem. The point is that everyone has to do something that fits their own identity. If you are just a second-line actor, playing big cards against Warner Bros. is called overpowering; but if its Tom -Actors like Cruise and Tom Hanks, thats a matter of course, because they all know that its never easy for an actor to become a top star. They must be picky when choosing a script, otherwise what script. If both are accepted, the career will only be ruined. Therefore, in Barry''s view, Hugo''s pickiness does not need to be concerned. Joe clenched his fists involuntarily. "You know what I meant. Hugo''s temperament is not in line with Batman, and his over-excavation of characters will affect my shooting rhythm. The point is his attitude. , He doesnt pay much attention to Batman, and his dismissive attitude will ruin everything in the filming process!" This time Barry did not refute Joe anymore. In fact, he could also feel that Hugo was not enthusiastic about "Batman and Robin". This morning, Joe personally visited Rick Rosen to communicate with him, but he was still tactfully rejected. This led to Joe''s outbreak. "So, what do you mean?" Barry raised his voice. "George Clooney." Joe seemed to be prepared long ago and gave his own answer directly. Barrys cheeks, which had not had much expression, showed a touch of teasing at this moment. He leaned forward slightly and looked at Joe carefully. "I know your relationship with someone, but you remember that she has already Its the past tense. Hugo is the present tense. Warner Bros. can invest in you to make a movie, but you can also take back this right. We will not be your tools for revenge." Joe''s face suddenly changed when he heard Barry''s words. He opened his mouth, trying to explain, but found that he couldn''t say anything at all. She, referring to Tracy Jacobs, Barry did not pierce, but Joe did not dare to pierce. Qiao firmly believes that his relationship with Tracy did not attract too many people''s attention, because it was not a big deal. In the early days of Qiaos career, almost no one wanted to trust a new director, when Tracey helped. He helped him and built a bridge, allowing him to find investment in the "seven graduates (st.''s. he filmed, and he also found Rob Law (.) who was at the peak of his career and the fledgling Demi partner. -Moore, later this film was taken by Columbia Pictures and received a lot of praise after it was released, which gave Joe a major breakthrough in his career. This is just a handy effort of favor, but it has achieved the glory of Joe''s current career, so he has always been thinking about how to repay it. Perhaps "Batman and Robin" is the perfect opportunity, because George Clooney relied on "Emergency Room Story" to become the most watched TV series star in the United States. Looking at the calmness and calmness on Barry''s face, Joe couldn''t help squeezing a sweat, but he still tried to calmly said, "But you can''t deny that George''s image, popularity, and appeal are all the best candidates. ." "So, George''s temperament matches Batman?" Barry said with a smile, making all Joe''s words directly blocked. Barry didn''t plan to communicate with Joe anymore, and waved his hand, "I know what you mean, I''ll discuss it with the producer." Joe knew that this was the end of the conversation. He had to turn around and stepped forward, but when he reached the door, he couldn''t help turning around, "Barry, you have to believe my eyes. George can make Batman popular all over America!" After speaking, Joe opened the door and left Barry''s office. Barry was leaning on the back of the sofa chair, thinking carefully. After the Oscars, although in the eyes of outsiders, Hollywood has temporarily entered a period of rest, even the Petty Winner needs a period of adjustment before starting again; but the real insiders know that this is a period of undercurrents. Especially for actors like Hugo, who want box office to have box office, to be popular, to act and have acting skills, almost all film companies dream of candidates, even if Hugo''s remuneration is 20 million US dollars, it is estimated that they will not be able to stop these businessmen. Fiery desire. Barry knew that on the night of the Oscars, it is estimated that no less than fifteen projects aimed at Hugo, and the busyness of Hugo that night is the most direct portrayal. Looking at the chaos created by Rodeo Drive yesterday, it is enough to make almost every producer''s heart touched. In the past few days, the internal dynamics of Endeavour Elite Brokerage have attracted almost half of Hollywood''s attention. Representatives of the eight major film companies have met with Rick one after another. As far as it seems, Universal Pictures has temporarily withdrawn from the competition. Ron Meyer currently has no good cards at all. Naturally, he cannot attract the discerning Hugo. "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" with Steven Spielberg, so next year is still not to be underestimated. There is no news from Disney and the new line for the time being. It is estimated that there is no suitable place for Hugo in their blueprint for next year; MGM is intensively developing a new work of "007", other than that, it is extremely low-key. , Let people not know their details. The most intriguing one is Columbia Pictures. Mark Canton has been running around Hollywood almost in the past year, and his eagerness has not been concealed at all. However, Rick rejected Mark, because "Air Force One" immediately announced the official shooting, Harrison Ford as the leading actor, this can be said to be a result without suspense. But from Mark''s attitude, he was not depressed or worried at all. On the contrary, he looked very relaxed and happy, which was really weird. Of course, the helms of these big companies in Hollywood are all old foxes. It would be no surprise if Mark had released smoke bombs pretending to be a gesture. But, what is hidden behind Mark''s smoke bomb? Isn''t it the cooperation with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, but what cooperation agreement has been reached with Harrison''s brokerage company International Innovation Management Company? However, Barry remembered another piece of news that did not attract attention. Columbia Pictures planned for the two-year project "Men in Black", and finally determined the candidate for the actor. It turned out to be Will Smith. Rumors say that this is Hugo Xiang. Producer Steven Spielberg recommended the result, and Steven and Columbia Pictures adopted it without much hesitation. How true the rumors are, it is worth considering. The other is the "Titanic" that Paramount and Twentieth Century Fox have made a lot of fanfare. This work has officially surfaced. The entire Hollywood can detect their actions behind the scenes. It is very difficult to think not to attract attention. Just two days ago, James Cameron said directly that the leading actors will be screened at various levels, and second-tier and third-tier actors will be the main targets. Everyone knows that Shirley Lansing and Kevin Pence wholeheartedly hope that Hugo can play the "Titanic", but James suddenly said so, but the two companies did not stop or clarify, what is behind this? It''s totally confusing. However, Barry learned internal news that Hugo has accepted the "Titanic" script and is currently reading it. In fact, this piece of news is worth studying. It seems natural to the layman, but for the insider, everyone knows that Hugo has always been very decisive in the choice of the script. When Hugo is willing to keep the script and read it slowly , Which shows that at least Hugo is interested. So does it mean that Hugo chose "Titanic", so he is not interested in "Batman and Robin"? Barry quietly knocked on the desk table. In fact, he was also worried about the problem Joe said. Joe is not James. In "Titanic", James is not necessarily able to suppress Hugo. Then if Hugo starred in "Bat "Man and Robin", not to mention Joe. Its not uncommon for actors to be directors, but the premise is that the director is willing to accept compromises. Obviously, James and Joe are both the same type-people who are unwilling to accept compromises But the problem is that Warner Bros. The recent situation is really not good. Barry knows that all of this cannot be done too hastily. The operating company is not a housekeeper. If you invest 100 million dollars today, you will not be able to recover 200 million dollars tomorrow. But in the blueprint for the future that Barry made for Warner Bros., Hugo is undoubtedly A very important link. In the past few years, Warner Bros. has never cooperated with Hugo. This is fatal to Warner Bros., who is determined to make a comeback. I believe Universal Pictures and Columbia Pictures are very aware of this, otherwise they will also It won''t be so urgent anymore. What''s more, Barry hopes that Warner Bros. can continue on the road of big investment and production. He firmly believes that this is the future of Hollywood. Therefore, Barry does not mind writing a check for 20 million dollars, as long as the actor can bring him several times the profit recovery. In Hollywood today, Hugo is the leader in recognition or not. Warner Bros. needs Hugo more than Universal Pictures and Columbia Pictures on the low-cost route. Thinking of this, Barry picked up the fixed phone on the desktop and confessed to his secretary, "If Joe asks about the cast of''Batman and Robin'' again, you tell him to wait and the company will have a meeting. Decide, as long as it can be delayed. If he asks to meet, you also find an excuse to delay it temporarily." Chapter 1505： 8 cents across the sea The excitement of Rodeo Drive can be said to be a rare spectacle even in Hollywood, where countless myths are born, and with the subsequent fermentation of powerful influence, people call it the "Burberry Miracle." As Burberry has gradually become the world''s top fashion brand again, the "Burberry Miracle" has become a highlight in history, and it has also become an important turning point for the fashion circle to become a star. But for Hollywood, the "Burberry Miracle" has a more profound meaning. They also felt the powerful aura of Hugo from another side, which also made the competition between various film projects more intense. Although it is said that "Independence Day" has not been completed for two weeks, the hope that it will become the script of Hugo''s next project is enough to flood Rick''s office. "Hugo''s first work after the first Oscar winner", just this gimmick is enough to make most of the projects rush, even the 20th Century Fox in the "Independence Day" propaganda process, secretly changed the concept. With "Oscar-level visual effects, Oscar-level performance shock" to attract attention. Just like Barry Meyer''s considerations, other major companies are actually competing in secret, whether you are fighting for me. But one thing that is not too strange has attracted the attention of a few people. After the Oscars, Hugo was extremely low-key, as if he was the one who lost the awards ceremony-even the "Burberry miracle", in fact, Hugo actually stayed on the scene for less than 30 minutes, and then Hugo left through the back door. And in the recent period, when the major film companies tried to contact Hugo, they could only contact Rick and Joseph, and almost no one had a direct conversation with Hugo. Of course, strictly speaking, this is also normal, because this is where the job responsibilities of agents and managers lie. It is impossible for Hugo to see all the scripts in person. So, this little detail was only noticed by a few people, but they didn''t care. The chaos of Oscar''s glory to death that night was strictly blocked by Henry. The follow-up news including Pedro and Alfonso was also completely blocked. No one noticed the glory to death abnormality-the band in the past year There is almost no activity for a long time, even the paparazzi can hardly find clues. This is a good thing for Glory to Death. The last thing they need is the media to join in the fun. But this is not a problem for the film company. Compared to Hugo, they are more willing to deal with Rick. Hugo''s picky and strictness is too difficult to deal with. Although Rick is cunning and deep, he is ultimately an agent. , After all, is a businessman, which means that you can negotiate, trade, and negotiate. Mark Canton is like that. Mark is in a really good mood recently, and it can even be said to be the happiest period of time in the past month, because he and Rick have made several deals. Hugo rejected the "Air Force One". Although this result disappointed Mark, he had expected such a result a long time ago. Choosing Harrison Ford can be said to be no suspense. However, Mark immediately submitted the "Men in Black" proposal to Rick-for the third time, not only did he and Rick eat twice, but Steven also called Hugo specifically, but in the end Hugo still rejected the "Men in Black", without even giving a reason, but felt that it was "not suitable", which made Mark completely dumbfounded. If this is the result, then Columbia Pictures has returned empty-handed, which is naturally bad news for Mark. But interestingly, two days after Hugo rejected Steven, Mark heard that Steven went to Malibu to visit Hugo himself. After returning, he told Mark that the protagonist of "Men in Black" locked Will- Smith and Tommy Lee Jones. When he was puzzled, Mark asked Steven insider. Steven didn''t say much, only that it was Hugo''s opinion. At first, Mark thought that Hugo was just working for the benefits of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, but then Mark had a meeting with the company to discuss it, and at the same time inquired about some news, only then discovered that Hugo was not aimless at all, and he refused. The "Men in Black" project is not because you dont like it, but because its "not suitable." Hugo believes that Will and Tommy Lee are two partners, one old and one young, one black, one white, and one harmonious partner. It will add a lot to the film and create conditions for its success. what does this mean? Means that "Men in Black" has been recognized by Hugo''s fulcrum golden hand, and is very likely to achieve great success? It may be so, but it is not the point. This means that Columbia Pictures has obtained the opportunity to further cooperate with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and Hugo. Hugo will help out this time. Of course, it is not because of Mark or Columbia Pictures face, but because of Steven. It is the producer of "Men in Black", so if you seize this opportunity, the once-eliminated connection between Hugo and Columbia Pictures will be connected again. Although Mark lacks in the overall situation, the successful case of Fox in the 20th century is right in front of him. It is absolutely impossible for him to ignore. After careful consideration, Mark immediately agreed to Hugo''s proposal, and the cast of "Men in Black" was thus determined. However, Mark did not make a lot of publicity, just like the previous 20th Century Fox, making a fortune in silence, the news of the formation of the "Men in Black" crew did not even cause much movement. Mark made a special call to Rick and confirmed this cooperation. Unexpectedly, Rick took the initiative to bring up a script "My Best Friend''s Wedding". In fact, this script was handed to Sandra Bullock by Columbia Pictures, and Charlize Theron was also considered. Of course, not only Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, other brokerage companies are also in negotiations. Mark was very surprised that Rick would be interested in this script, because "My Best Friend''s Wedding" is a romantic comedy. After the script was released, the heroine was quickly determined, and the high-profile comeback Julia Roberts became The heroine, and Julia, relying on her strong contacts and status in the circle, is also equivalent to half a producer, and gave a lot of opinions on the movie. It can be said that this work revolves around Julia, and even the protagonist Demont Moroni (.) was appointed by Julia. However, this work is quite special. The story revolves around two women. In addition to the core of Julia''s role, another woman can also be regarded as the heroine, and the degree of importance is definitely not inferior to Julia. Once the casting is wrong , The whole work will not achieve the expected results, and it will probably be broken. Because of Julia''s joining and the work itself has attracted much attention, Ronald Bass, who once wrote the "Rain Man" script, personally wrote the script and served as the producer. This brings the budget of "My Best Friend''s Wedding" to 46 million, not to mention a comedy movie, it is already possible to shoot an action movie with good effects, such as "Life and Death". The budget is only 25 million U.S. dollars. Therefore, the crew paid more attention to the other heroine, and the script was handed to Endeavour Elite Agency, but they never had any hope. Because Charlize has always insisted on polishing his acting skills, and the rigor of selecting the script is not inferior to Hugo; although Sandra has a more consistent temperament, because this work has already set the first heroine, Julia Roberts, Sang Della is three years older than Julia, so the setting seems too biased. Mark does not think Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company will cooperate with them on this project, and more attention is devoted to other brokerage companies. but now Rick was actually fighting for this role for Cameron Diaz, which surprised Mark, because Cameron is now shooting a work in Minnesota, which is why he did not include Cameron as a candidate at the beginning. The reason for the scope. However, now Mark is overwhelmed by ecstasy after the accident. In the twentieth century, Fox started to cast a net around Hugo in order to cooperate with Hugo. Among them, he collaborated with Cameron on "Love is the only". Now, without waiting for Mark to cast the net, the opportunity for cooperation will automatically come to the door. How could Mark be unhappy! However, Mark did not rush for success, because he knew that Julia''s right to speak in the cast of "My Best Friend''s Wedding" cannot be ignored. This is the status of a top star in the crew. Maybe they will not interfere with the running of the crew, but they are capable of changing everything. Simply put, if Julia does not agree with Cameron to join the crew, then this cooperation will be difficult to achieve-of course, even if Julia does not agree, Mark will do his best to persuade Julia. The aura of these superstars represented by Julia is a double-edged sword. This is also an important reason why Joe Schumacher and James Cameron have been taboo against HugoMark is still the first to stay stable. After staying in Rick, she asked Julia for her opinion. After watching "Ghost in Disguise", Julia nodded and agreed to Cameron''s joining. Therefore, in just a few days, although Hugo rejected the "Air Force One" and "Men in Black" successively, Mark knew it from the bottom of his heart. At present, the "Titanic" is the closest to Hugo. The work, whether it is the name of the director James or the investment of 200 million US dollars, is enough to make this work another giant after the "Future Water World", the fusion of Hugo and the "Titanic". I am unsurpassed by most other works. Relatively speaking, after Columbia Pictures missed the direct cooperation with Hugo, it started close cooperation with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, which was enough to make Mark smile. Of course, Mark knows that his every move is closely watched by competitors, but he also knows that the truth is unpredictable, so he simply does not hide it, but makes his competitors have to think more. Fan. From Barry to Mark, from Warner Bros. to Columbia Pictures, Hollywood can definitely be said to be the Eight Immortals who cross the sea and show their magical powers recently. Everyones eyes are locked on Hugo, and he is looking forward to his next work. Its just that It seems that there is still no clear context. Chapter 1506： Diving dormant People expected that Hugos selection of the next work would not be so fast. First, "Independence Day" had just finished, so there was no need to rush into the work of the next work. Second, it was the little golden monster after the Oscars. The curse made Hugo have to choose carefully. However, people did not expect that in the next month, Hugo was stunned that there was no news at all. The "Titanic" that has entered the countdown to filming was the most bleak, and the 20th Century Fox''s Kevin Burns and Pai Ramons Shirley Lansing is unwilling to compromise and insists on using Hugo. They are still waiting for Hugos response. The countdown to the opening ceremony is getting closer and closer, but the hero and heroine of the movie are still not in place. , This really makes countless people fall through their glasses. Many people are already gloating, predicting that "Titanic" will be another "Future Water World". Everyone is wondering what Hugo is doing recently, but no one has really caught Hugos whereabouts. There are rumors that Hugo bought a yacht to go sailing and travel. Some people say that Hugo went to Houston in Las Vegas. I saw Hugo on the highway in New York. Some people said that I saw Hugo on vacation in Long Island, New York... Since this is not the Internet age, the speed of information dissemination is not fast, so no one really understands Hugo. Where, just like the time after the shooting ended "before sunrise", Hugo vanished in the eyes of the media. In fact, Hugo has embarked on a road trip again. He needs to rediscover the passion that he used to embark on the road of music. He needs to find the persistence that belongs to the glory and death, and he needs to find it in his blood again. Dreams that keep flowing. This was an unexpected journey. Hugo, Joseph, and Samora drove along the west coast without a fixed direction. He once arrived in the wilderness of Alaska (alaskan), and then went to Mexico City (.) for a while. In the riot, in the unfamiliar Mexico City, Hugo decided to go on the road alone, Joseph and Samora drove to continue to perform, and Hugo began an unprecedented hike. Hugo is not an adventurous person. Even though he experienced a full adrenaline burst when shooting "Life and Death", he had the idea of ??trying extreme sports, but Hugo has never really tried it. Road trips are already the limit for Hugo, and all his previous road trips were with his companions, and the lively sound has become a part of road trips. Even when traveling in Europe after the "before sunrise" that year, Hugo basically traveled by train, and there was no shortage of companions along the way. But this time, Hugo is going to try hiking, learning from Charlotte when she first met in Edinburgh, she had walked all the way back to Europe from Africa, and the thrills and scenery on the road were unparalleled. The so-called trekking, of course, cant use both feet to measure the distance of the North American continent. When in the wilderness, it will continue to move forward by temporary rides. Between the vehicles, it is completely dependent on ones own on foot. , If you are still in the wild when night falls, then look for a nearby place suitable for camping overnight. This is a completely new experience for Hugo. It was absolutely impossible for Hugo to do this before. Even this time, in the first week that just started, Hugo regretted countless times every day, and even thought of giving up for the first two days. He knew that as long as they called Joseph, they would He would drive over to pick him up, but Hugo didn''t want to do this, he still hoped he could stick to it. It''s as if he, Zhang Xiaoye, and Su Zinan left their hometown resolutely to chase their dreams. The road ahead is confused, and they don''t even know which direction the end point is. They have nothing except their feet and a heart chasing their dreams. But they have gone all the way down, and it takes ten years to go. Hugo persevered, remembering that on the third day of the hike, Hugo could not stop the vehicle at all in southern Texas. He insisted on walking all the way for nine hours, and he didnt know. How far I have walked, but my feet were swollen so badly, and my feet were abruptly rubbed out with seven blisters. When night fell, Hugo was still in the outskirts and could not see the shadow of a nearby town. The pain in his feet made Hugo hardly able to continue. He thought he was going to camp alone in the wild. In desperation, he could only find a camp where he could avoid the wind, but he didn''t want to but found the flames of the bonfire at the far end. Following Hokage, Hugo dragged his unconscious legs and walked for nearly 30 minutes, but unexpectedly walked to a camping site, where he met a couple of hippies, a brawny man, and an immature underage girl. , A reckless young man who has not graduated from college, a retired middle-aged officer, a folk band wandering around, and a passing truck driver-his tire punctured. That night was extremely shocking for Hugo, because they are the people who really live "on the road". It can be said that they are none. Politics. Governmentists, they are tired of the crowd, hate society, and hate bondage. They hate others using so-called "social rules" to frame their lives. It seems that everything in life is regulated "high school, scholarships, colleges, etc." Work, get married, have children, and run for life." It can be said that they hate the rules, but it can also be said that they love freedom and work hard for freedom, even if they are broken into pieces. Hugo can understand this point of view, but he will not do that. Perhaps in his bones, he is actually conservative, whether it is Chen Hugo or Hugo Lancaster. But Hugo couldn''t help but began to admire, admiring their courage, admiring their firmness, admiring their calmness... Perhaps in the eyes of the world, this group of people is pitiful, because they have no fixed place, because they have no family or friends, because they cant afford to eat, because they are displaced, because they may not be able to enjoy the villas, luxury cars, etc. for the rest of their lives. Fame and fortune brought by famous brands and luxury goods. But in the eyes of this group of people, those who keep running for fame and fortune are the most unfortunate, because they have become desires. The slave of hope even lost himself. These thoughts are undoubtedly powerful for Hugo. Although he has been focusing on chasing dreams, he never denies his desires. Hope, I will not deny my achievements. Hugo can frankly admit that he will be nervous at the Oscars, and he is very happy after getting the statuette. But in the eyes of this group of people, the little golden man is just a piece of metal, meaningless. As philosophers said, in fact, many things are meaningless. It is only after humans give them special meanings that they have meanings. It''s like banknotes, diamonds, cars, etc. Although Hugo has always claimed to be walking on the road, whether it is before or after crossing, the music including glory to death is actually always riding the wind and waves on the music road. This is the most important persistence in Hugo''s heart; But now in the eyes of this group of people, his so-called persistence is extremely ridiculous, extremely secular, and extremely embarrassed. This made Hugo self-doubt: Does his persistence really make sense? Or is he just a pretentious hypocrite? Especially the emptiness after Oscar made Hugo''s self-doubt like a tsunami, completely submerging Hugo. Even though Hugo was extremely tired that day, he couldn''t sleep at all. With his eyes open, he watched the sky light up little by little. In the early morning of the next day, everyone put out the bonfire and left one after another. The veteran seemed to be aware of Hugos loss and shock. He said to Hugo, Young people, everyone has his own. Pursuit, no ones pursuit is superior to others, and they are the same. The last words of the veteran officer refer to the overnight companions who are slowly going away. After speaking, he also turned and left, leaving Hugo where he was lost in thought. The impact of this short night on Hugo was undoubtedly huge. He fell into a greater confusion during the next journey, because his beliefs and beliefs had been shaken. All the hard work and all the persistence of the year lost their meaning, which caused the Hugo world to collapse. However, this allowed Hugo to persevere. He started a real hiking trip. There was no specific direction, he hitchhiked, and the other party went in that direction. He followed along, and got off at a fork in the road at will. Continue to hike on the road, stop and go all the way, Hugo did not even know where he was on the map. But then Hugo was relieved, this is the meaning of this trip, isn''t it? Forgetting time, forgetting reality, forgetting life... Hugo was gradually forgotten by the world, even by himself. But this made Hugo''s chaotic brain gradually clear Partners that night, their ideals sounded great, embrace the grand goal of freedom, but in the end it depends on personal pursuits. Some people like to live a dull life in the country, some people enjoy the attention brought by fame and fortune, some people are keen on intrigues in the market, and some people are paranoid about the clean world without calculations between children. Just like some people like apples and some people like bananas, everyone''s pursuit is different, because everyone''s outlook on life, world outlook, and values ??are different. No pursuit is more noble. Pursuing freedom does not mean despising money, and pursuing money does not mean giving up freedom. The important thing is not to pursue oneself, but to understand one''s own pursuit and one''s essence, and then continue to move towards the goal. Perhaps in the eyes of hippies, they cannot understand Hugos dream, but it does not mean that Hugos dream is hypocritical. On the contrary, Hugo knows better than anyone else that along the way, his every footprint, every drop of sweat, and every pain represents what it means, as if freedom is paramount for them, and dreams come to Hugo. Said it is supreme. What he needs is not to understand other people''s dreams, but to retrieve his own dreams. With this firmness that gradually became clear, Hugo stepped forward and began to measure the length of life and the depth of dreams. Chapter 1507： Band reunion Malibu has been bathed in the early summer sun early, and the warm air brought by the sea breeze makes every afternoon become slow and lazy. Although Hollywood in May hasn''t fully become lively yet, people can vaguely feel the heat wave coming from the summer file. This year''s summer file will be kicked off by the Warner Bros. commercial masterpiece "Tornado." The work with an investment of up to 92 million U.S. dollars has been publicized since March, and it is generally believed that it will become a strong contender for the box office championship this year. However, Malibu''s rhythm seemed to be slower for more than a beat, and the noise and noise in the city did not invade this laid-back paradise. Although Hugo chose to locate the villa here, Malibu is still in the pre-development stage at this time, and more Hollywood stars are gathered in Beverly Hills. In comparison, Malibu seems to be a paradise. In particular, Hugo has completely disappeared recently, and the paparazzi in and out of Malibu has also decreased with the advancing of time, and finally restored the calm of daily life. Standing next to the streets of Malibu, even within ten minutes, no people or vehicles can be seen passing by. The hot sun shines on the uneven streets, and the asphalted streets are still bumpy at this time. It doesn''t seem to be work today. In the days when the messy stones and paving machines were quietly placed on the side of the road, there was no sound, and the hot air almost condensed in silence. Along the coastline road, a big green truck stopped one mile from the town. A figure carrying a heavy backpack walked off the truck, then waved to the driver and watched the big truck. Keep going until it disappeared from sight, and the figure who had just got out of the car strode forward to the town of Malibu. The figure in front of me is exactly the standard dress of a hiking backpacker. A 75-liter orange hiking bag is behind him, with tents, water bottles, hiking sticks, replacement hiking shoes, canopies and other scattered items tied to it. The whole is huge. The object was pressed on the back like a hill, swallowing people away. A dark blue mountaineering suit was hung on the strap of the mountaineering bag, revealing the big red round-neck short-sleeved t-shirt inside. The t-shirt looks like a handmade one with a graffiti-like written "I Don''t dance", the sturdy wheat-colored arms are exposed outside the short sleeves, and the broad shoulders that support the entire backpack are extended, making the backpacker''s entire figure look unusually tall. The backpacker has a thick beard on his face, almost covering his entire chin, and wearing a black baseball cap, although this dress has already covered half of his face, it is hard to see. His appearance, but he has a restrained and calm temperament on him, from t-shirts to hats, from height to body shape, from steps to gestures... people always want to look more involuntarily-even if they are themselves I don''t understand why in the end. The backpacker''s footsteps seemed very light, as if the weight on his back was not worth mentioning. He stepped on a firm step forward. The distance of a mile seemed to be only a hundred yards, and he walked into the town in a blink of an eye. inside. No one in the quiet town found this unexpected visitor at all. He proficiently walked along the road, passed through the main part of the town, and walked straight towards a mountain villa to the north of the town. This villa is very unfamiliar to many people. Even the residents of Malibu are whispering secretly. Some people say that this is a nursing home for the elderly and is governed by the state. This is a project they developed in cooperation with Malibu, and they hope to build Malibu into a town suitable for convalescence and vacation; some people say it is a neuropathy, because they often see white nurses in it at dusk. The people in hospitals and those in hospital gowns chased in the garden, their expressions looked terrible; some people said that this was the private domain of a noble family, and those who needed to be sheltered, stocked, and exiled were all released. to here The reason why there are so many rumors is mainly because this villa has always been under closed management and has never been open to the outside world, and their internal personnel are picked up by special vehicles, and they rarely communicate with local residents in Malibu. In the relatively closed age when the Internet is not yet popular, if there is no TV or newspaper to conduct investigations, then such a villa will always be covered with a veil of mystery, and rumors will naturally increase. It is precisely because of so many rumors that residents of the small town of Malibu seldom come to this place, making it look like a deserted place without people. The backpacker has been moving in the direction where the villa is, but he seems to have some problems recognizing the way. The direction is obviously correct, but somehow he starts to turn and detour, and then he starts to run in the opposite direction. After he realizes it, he cant. Do not adjust the direction again. The destination that could be reached in a quarter of an hour, the backpacker went around for forty-five minutes-carrying that huge and heavy backpack, and then gradually approached the villa: because there was only one way left to arrive directly. , No matter how lost it is, it is impossible. A hundred yards from the villa, the backpacker saw a royal blue BMW sedan parked at the door. At this time, the sedan was turned off and parked on the side. Three young people stood outside the sedan, muttering. What''s going on. Since no one was near at all, the three of them noticed as soon as the backpackers appeared. They saw the huge backpack at first sight, then showed a look of confusion and doubt, hesitated and communicated again in a low voice. stand up. But the backpacker took the initiative to wave his right hand and shouted, "Hey, guys." The crisp sound mixed with the sea breeze shook out the echo like a rock, and the seabirds staying nearby were shocked. , Flapping wings and flying. The three young men seemed to be frightened. They did not expect the backpackers to greet them at all. They cast their sights again, and the confusion on their faces became more serious. The man standing on the far right wore a black knitted sweater with black. Washing the jeans, he took two steps forward, looked intently, and then raised his voice incredulously, "Dude, you...have you been robbed by someone?" The backpacker laughed, "If that''s the case, then this robber is really incompetent." He pointed to the heavy backpack behind him with a smug expression on his face. The man in the black sweater immediately stepped forward and ran over in stride. Regardless of the dust and dirt on the backpacker''s body, he gave the backpacker a warm hug, only to find that his hands had no way at all. Close up-the backpack was too thick, so he had to loosen his hands and hammer the backpacker''s chest hard, "You have been thirty minutes late, and we thought you were not coming." "But our protagonist hasn''t come yet, so I can''t be regarded as late." The backpacker''s smile hidden under his beard fully bloomed, and it was incredibly dazzling against the sunshine in early May. The face concealed by the hat bloomed in the smile like ice and snow melted. At this time, another man strode forward and greeted him with a steady step. He was wearing a dark gray v-neck t-shirt and matched with a black motorcycle jacket. He dressed neat and tough with bold courage, man When I walked over, I directly gave the backpacker''s biceps two heavy fists, "Being late means being late, and sophistry is useless." "If you are worried about sunburn because you have been in the sun for too long, I can apologize." The backpacker''s ridicule made the sweater man laugh directly, and the jacket man couldn''t help but twitched his mouth and pointed to the backpack. The guest smiled, "It seems that you have gained a lot, and I am waiting to hear your story." The backpackers sight was in contact with the only man who stayed behind. The man was wearing a dark blue checkered shirt with a silver vest. He stood awkwardly on the spot, when his sight was in contact with the backpacker. At that time, the expression on his face was even more embarrassing, and it looked extremely jerky. The backpacker raised his hand and swayed, and said, "Hey, there will be a cocktail party today? Can you count me?" The man in the shirt was stunned, but the man in the jacket turned his head to look at the man in the sweater, "Look, I told you that he would definitely be teased." The man in the sweater smiled and returned his "I admit defeat" gaze. A smile was left at the corner of the jacket man''s mouth, and he took the one dollar handed over by the sweater man, turned his head and looked forward: the backpacker walked towards the shirt man. The man in the shirt stood there a little at a loss, but he also realized what the backpacker''s ridicule meant. He looked down at his untimely shirt and explained embarrassingly, "I just think that today is a big day for me. Maybe it needs to be a little more grand..." "Don''t worryPepe will not think you are an **** just because you look like an asshole." The backpacker stepped forward, gave the shirt man a hug, and deliberately used herself dirty His t-shirt rubbed against the sleeve of his shirt. The man in the shirt looked at the backpackers childish behavior silently, Dont forget, I used to buy a car, oil stains and stains are not a problem for me at all. "Then let''s push you on the bonnet twice now, there is no problem?" The man in the jacket shut up the man in the shirt, and everyone else laughed. At this moment, the door of the villa in front of me slowly opened, interrupting the communication between the four men, and then I saw a thin and tall man walking away with curly hair like a bird''s nest. When he came out, he was empty-handed and there was nothing, making it hard to figure out what identity he was in the villa. The curly-haired man saw the four men in front of him, and stopped involuntarily. Then he stood there and looked at the four figures seriously. He was a little at a loss. In the end, he could only rub his hair with his right hand and stand. I didn''t know what to do at the same place. "Hey, buddy, your pants are not zippered!" A clear voice rang. Chapter 1508： On the road again The curly-haired man quickly lowered his head and looked at his pants, and then realized that he was wearing sweatpants today. There was no zipper at all. He was immediately embarrassed and his face was flushed directly, which made the four men directly in front of him. He burst into laughter. The backpacker strode forward directly, walked to the curly-haired man, raised his hand and rubbed twice on his bird''s nest, "I can finally prove that my hair is not the curliest." Seeing the actions of the backpacker, the jacket man and the sweater man stepped forward and gave the curly-haired man a hug. The curly-haired man looked up at the backpacker and wanted to say something, but he didnt want the backpacker to carry him. The upper hand came hard, so that he almost didn''t vomit blood, and all the embarrassment disappeared. This instead gave the curly-haired man courage. He looked firmly at the backpacker and said clearly, "Hugo, I''m sorry." After saying this, everyone fell silent. The backpackers smile became a little stiff, and he waved his hand, "No, you dont need..." But the curly-haired man interrupted the backpackers words directly, "I need to apologize. Because I know I''ve failed you. trust" At this point, the curly-haired man''s words were stuck, and he didn''t know how to continue, and the backpacker did not respond, allowing the curly tail to settle down. For a while, all the surrounding sounds disappeared, and the indescribable silence was restored, and the quietness of sweaty palms was restored. The villa in front of me actually has a name, called a promise. Quit. Drug Center (.. center), this drug rehabilitation center was only established last year, but the drug rehabilitation center they used. Addiction and alcohol. The addiction treatment equipment is almost world-class, and the experts among them are also the top level in the industry. They provide professional customized private exclusive treatment plans. Because their security measures are in place, and they have always maintained a low-key and professional attitude, their current reputation is not very good, mainly for receiving social celebrities, and the weekly cost can be as high as 7,000 US dollars. However, their professionalism is beyond doubt. At this time, standing in front of the gate of the villa were the five members who were glorious to death. Pedro entered the Promise Ring a month ago. The drug center conducts abstinence. Poison, a course of treatment is 31 days, if the effect is not significant, you can add another course of treatment, the longest treatment is three courses. However, after a course of treatment, Pedro successfully achieved the goal. After obtaining permission, he left the ring today. Drugstore. Naturally, the backpacker is Hugo. He travelled all the way and hurriedly hurried to arrive at Malibu today. Unfortunately, he was lost on the way and almost missed it. Neil pulled his sweater, the atmosphere on the scene seemed a bit depressed, making him feel a sultry heat. Neil cast his sights on Fujin for help. Fujin couldn''t help but frowned. He turned his head and looked over. Alfonso, who usually has the best relationship with Pedro, still stood stiffly in place. As if he was wearing a formal shirt today, he appeared armed and alienated, especially for Hugo and Pedro, Alfonso could hardly look into their eyes. Fujin turned his head and looked at Pedro''s tangled face. He knew what Pedro meant. In fact, they all knew in their hearts that Hugo was an insecure person, or that he had a trust problem. From the beginning of the family situation, to the later Ron Meyer, Tracy Jacobs, Uma Thurman, etc., including Joseph, who made mistakes, Hugos trust will always be betrayed, which makes Hugo It''s difficult to easily step forward to trust others. When Glory To Death was established, they were actually just partners, not even friends. Even after the road show became famous, Hugo still couldn''t fully trust them. When Glory to Death can truly achieve mutual trust, it was actually the time when the album "Bath in the Morning Light" was produced, and Hugo also began to persuade Pedro not to smoke from that time. Poisonous, the subsequent tour of "Road to Glory" further enhanced their friendship. The great success of the album "Bath the Morning Light", the popularity of the "Road to Glory" tour, and the sensational effects of the "42 Stage" and "Grammy Stage" performances are actually portrayals of the band''s true integration. But on the night of this years Oscar, Alfonso and Pedro tore their trust and hurt Hugo severely. So Hugo was like a tortoise. He retracted his protective shell again. He refused to talk to anyone about Alfonso or Pedro. He set foot on the hiking road alone, and even rejected Joseph and Summer. Ras companionship... Maybe Hugo is right, he is not qualified to evaluate Alfonso and Pedro, nor is he qualified to interfere in their private lives; but when Hugo does not evaluate or interfere, this is the real sadness. . My heart is ashamed, that''s probably what I mean. Alfonso is aware of this problem, so he has always been embarrassed today; Pedro is also aware of this problem, but he chose to express his inner thoughts bluntly. Although Fujin doesnt know what happened to Pedro in the drug rehabilitation center, it is certain that this is developing in a positive direction. Although Pedro in front of him is much thinner than he remembered, his eyes But it has restored the previously familiar look. But what about Hugo? Fujin looked at Hugo, his amber eyes were still warm and bright, and the smile at the corners of his mouth was still relaxed and clear, but Hugo seemed to be separated by a layer of mist, which made people no longer able to see what Hugo was in. Real emotions. Fujin knows that Hugo is the most sincere person who is truly regarded as a friend by Hugo. He doesn''t like making false claims, he doesn''t like polite greetings, and he is willing to show his truest side to his friends. Only when facing strangers, Hugo will use that standard mask to keep others away from thousands of miles away. Fokkin doesnt like to deal with this situation. Neil, who is the captain, usually deals with these things, but this time its really tricky. Lets not talk about Neil. I guess no one knows how to deal with it. . Maybe for some bands, it would be nice to kick Pedro and Alfonso out of the band. This is the simplest and rude solution, but Fukuin knew that he didn''t want that. Hugo didn''t want that either-otherwise Hugo would not appear today. Neil didnt see the solution in Foggins eyes, he could only cough slightly, "Lets not stand here forever, the sun is too big, we are almost scorched. Hugo here You just came back from a hiking trip. Youre covered in dust. Lets go home and wash up. Pepe must be eager to go home." After breaking the silence, Neil took the initiative to walk in the direction of the car, and Hugo also said, "Don''t you all have a car? Why did you drive my car out?" The royal blue BMW parked next to him was exactly Hugo''s car. "Our car reporters know it. Your car is locked in the garage all year round and the reporter can''t recognize it." Neil said of course, which made Hugo laugh. "So, you just came back from a hike?" Pedro still provoked the topic and tried to communicate with Hugo again. Hugo did not avoid the topic this time, nodded, "Yes, the real hike, I just walked from outside Malibu town. This time I have really gained a lot. I feel that I have seen the different appearances of the world. It seems that I have never really understood the continent of North America." It can be heard that Hugo''s words are very relaxed, which makes the whole atmosphere around him relaxed. Fujin showed a thoughtful expression. After the four members had already boarded the car, only Fujin was left standing beside him. Fujin, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, came out and asked, "You plan to Go back? Get in the car." Fokkin looked at the car. Neil was in the driver''s seat and Hugo was in the passenger seat. Alfonso and Pedro were in the back row, but the two were seated by the window. A huge vacancy was left in the middle, and this was the place left for Fujin. Imagine Fujin''s back and forth, and feel aggrieved. Seeing this scene, Fujin couldn''t help but sighed slightly, then bent down, and said, "Hugo, are you tired now?" Hugo didnt know, so he replied, Its okay. During this time, Im used to running around on the road almost every day. In fact, after I get home, I guess I wont get used to it. I originally planned to go for a while, anyway recently. It''s okay." If the people at the helm of the major film companies heard Hugo''s answer, he would probably vomit blood with anger. But Hugo''s real idea is to take this opportunity to regain his original intention. Regarding the music bottleneck, Hugo already has some ideas. It seems that there is only a layer of window paper left. All he needs is a little push to break through this layer of window paper. So Hugo originally planned to continue hiking for a while, but Pedro decided to come back today, so three days ago, Hugo hitchhiked all the way from Door County (.) in Wisconsin (.) and hurried away. return. As for the music bottleneck, we can only see if there is a chance next. Fujin nodded and took a deep breath, "Let''s start the road trip again now." "What?" "Now?" "In this state?" "Are you kidding me?"...In an instant the glorious band members spoke up and down, even Hugo also looked surprised. Fujin remained unmoved, and said sincerely, "Yes, I mean, lets set off now, if we dont go home, we will set off now. I think we can find an instrument for ourselves on the road. Of course, we cant. We can go to the dealership to rent a truck when driving this car. What do you think?" Fujins opinions were so bold and sudden that everyone was caught off guard, but Neil immediately understood Fujins meaning: glory to death is to find himself on a road trip, and Hugo this time I also chose to hike alone, so if you want to regroup them now, maybe road trip is the best way. "I agree!" Neil raised his right hand. Pedro looked around, "I second." Alfonso raised his right hand in silence. In the end all eyes were focused on Hugo, who was silent for a long time, "Okay, let''s go!" Chapter 1509： The beginning of the journey "Fujin, you are such a lunatic, we set off like this? We set off like this!" A dark red RV was running on the road to the Grand Canyon of Colorado (The. Mobile reading www,...), Peder Luo''s voice was crying and crying in the trailer behind, without the embarrassment and restraint he had just now, the energetic shouting almost made people think he was hi again. But Pedro just quit. When he came out of the poison station, he just wore a sky blue T-shirt and sweatpants, and there was no place to hide anything, let alone poison. Its not even a cigarette or a coin. Therefore, he is not hilarious at all, just excited, pure excitement. Alfonso volunteered to drive and the other four members gathered in the trailer behind. Since the group of five of them set off without any plan, they didnt even know how much money they had, so they finally negotiated and decided to rent a RV. The relatively spacious bedroom allows three people to rest at the same time. There are also bathrooms and kitchens to ensure that they do not really sleep in the wilderness due to lack of preparation. Now all their belongings are Hugo''s huge hiking bag. This is why all four of them came to the trailer. They need to determine what they have and what they lack before they can prepare. "Hugo, did we really go to the Grand Canyon?" Neil asked uncertainly. Because they set off without any plans, they left Malibu, and didnt even know which direction they were heading. Finally, Hugo made an opinion, Of course, during my trip, countless friends told me that they must Going to the Grand Canyon of Colorado once and missed it many times is a great regret in my life. I originally planned to find time to go there after I come back. Believe me, you will never regret it." Hugo''s face The bright light burst out from above, and you can see the joy in his heart. "But, we didn''t prepare anything, is it okay?" Neil was still a little worried. I have traveled many times before to Glory to Death, but they were all prepared in advance. This time it was different. The five of them were not prepared at all. Alfonso even wore an inconvenient shirt, and Pedro left the ring. The state of the poison place is more like being picked up from the garbage dump. Hugo waved his hand directly, "It''s okay. When I separated from Joe and Samora in Mexico City, I didn''t have any preparations. The contents of this backpack were almost all that I accumulated bit by bit later. The most traveled. The important meaning is actually the accident. If everything is ready, it is better to follow a tour group." After a month of hard work, Hugo now looks like a veteran. He can''t get used to it anymore. He skillfully uncovered his backpack and began to change the contents one by one like magic. When he saw rain Sure enough, everyone was dumbfounded when they took out all the cooking utensils. "Who the **** are you? Bring back the Hugo we know!" Pedro grabbed Hugo''s shoulder with a look of surprise, and said in surprise, causing Neil to keep laughing beside him, even Fu. Jin Du took a look at Hugo. In fact, Hugo is not very good at many trivial things in life. He cant cook, drive, recognize the road, read maps, or pack luggage... Even the hygiene at home is so-so, even though he says Hugo is not a life idiot, but his independent hands-on ability really can''t bear to look directly at him. However, Hugo in front of him has transformed into a completely different posture. When Fujin saw Hugo pull out a compass, he did not hold back after all, and rolled his eyes, "Do you understand?" Hugo shyly took the compass back and placed it in his palm obediently, "This is just a souvenir from a friend." Everyone suddenly burst into laughter, and it turned out that it was the Hugo they were familiar with. Hugo is still the Hugo, but he has begun to have the basic ability to survive in the wild. This is what Hugo feels most novel. He used to think that he had been on the road all his life, and he should be familiar with these things, but this hike opened up a new world for Hugo, allowing him to truly feel the world with his feet. It turned out that the land that couldn''t be more ordinary was so numerous, so beautiful and so magical. Hugo turned the compass over and said, "Look, there are words on it." The three people stretched out their heads at the same time, and they bumped into each other. Then they yelled together, making Hugo very happy. He handed the compass to the one next to him. Fujin, motioned for him to take a look. I saw on the back of the compass it was written "For the beloved Jack", "This compass was bought by me and a homeless man. I met him in Logan County (.) in Kansas (Kansas). In fact, he He is also a hiker, but he is carrying a military backpack with all kinds of gadgets hanging on it, wearing colorful patchwork clothes, and wearing a magician hat. He calls himself a shepherd. ." Fujin turned the compass repeatedly, and gently squeezed it in the palm of his hand. He could feel the weight of the compass. The round was rounded and rounded. The countless scratches on it marked its vicissitudes, but these vicissitudes were all After smoothing, it can be seen that the owner of the compass must often touch it in the palm of his hand, so he smoothed the edges and corners around it. This is a compass with a story. Fujin handed it to Pedro next to him, listening to Hugo continuing, "At that time, he had not eaten two meals. I happened to have half a stick of Spanish ham on me, so I gave him half and got this compass. He told me that he also bought it from someone else. I heard that the original owner was a veteran who participated in the Vietnam War, but he was not able to return to this land. I guessed that the''Jack'' should be this veteran. , This should be given to him by his fiance or his mother, let him take it to the battlefield, dont forget the way home." Hugo''s plain words calmed the trailer, and only the sound of tires running over the road quietly echoed. Hugo chuckled and broke the silence. "Later I saw the shepherd from a distance in Arkansas, but I was in the car and couldn''t stop to say hello. By the way, the car I was in was also very Interesting, it was a performance van of a gypsy band." "Gypsy?" Neil asked curiously. "Yes, they are the real wandering people. Although they glared at me when they learned that I was a Jew, in the end we became friends." Hugo said with a smile, "I joined their band. After a few performances, I performed at an agricultural trade fair. I was a guitarist. At that time, I was wearing a brown blanket and standing on the stage..." Hugo stood up directly and vividly described the performance of the day. When Hugo said, "At that time, someone shouted in the audience, Hugo!" Pedro even screamed in shock. I thought the scene would be chaotic and screaming, but then it turned in a dramatic turn, "Then they dragged me into the crowd and danced square dance with everyone. God testified that the scene was really horrible," recalled Hugo. With that terrible dancing ability, even Fujin couldn''t help but burst into laughter. The trivial matter left Los Angeles with the dark red RV and headed towards Arizona (). In fact, the members of the glory to the death can be said to be people with rich road trip experience, but they still feel very magical when they listen to Hugo''s experience. Living on the road, walking on the road, seeing, hearing and feeling the scenery is an incalculable wealth, becoming an irreplaceable part of life, imprinted in the blood forever. Looking at Hugos ecstatic description, almost every small object in that huge mountaineering bag is a story. Even the mountaineering bag itself has an unusual origin-it was acquired by Hugo and a competitive cowboy. , The original owner once carried this mountaineering bag across Asia and Europe. Hearing Pedro''s blood boiled, he wanted to directly embark on a hike on the urge. "If you want to really take the first step, you can do it at any time, but it must be you alone, because you will meet countless people on the road. After you walk on the road, you will find that the world is actually like that. Big, so amazing. I have always believed that everyone will look at the world from a different perspective, and the colorful colors are the most wonderful place in the world." Hugo''s words slowly echoed in the middle of the night, and the surrounding area became quieter and quieter with the sound of the bonfire burning in front of him. At this time, glory to death parked the car near the border of California and Arizona. In fact, it was already within the scope of the Grand Canyon National Park, but they did not look for a town to rest as usual But under the guidance of Hugo, he found a camping site and settled directly in the wild. Hugo skillfully arranged everything, lit a campfire, and even exchanged wild boar with another group of Indians at the campsite to settle their dinner. This is undoubtedly a very positive impact for the members of the glory to the death. In the past, Neil was in the lead, otherwise it was Alfonso or Fukun''s assistance. Hugo has always been the shopkeeper, but today Hugo has taken over all the initiative! The other members of the band quietly watched the campfire in front of them. The hot flames made the surrounding darkness seem particularly cold. Neil suddenly said, "So, is this why you want to keep going?" Hugo did not answer immediately, but was silent for a long time before speaking softly, "I will not say that, but it is undeniable that this trip gave me a different perspective and gave me a chance to renew Looking at my current life situation, I jumped out of the Hollywood framework, and re-understood the world and myself. The world is so big, and the circle of our lives is always only so small. Every so often, we all need Get out of your fixed life circle and look at the outside world, otherwise all your passion and fighting spirit will slowly wear away." Such as glory to death. () Chapter 1510： Bonfire Night Talk Hugo''s words silenced everyone. Although Hugo didn''t say it explicitly, they all knew that Hugo was not only talking about himself, but also glorious to death. In the past two years, Glory to Death has achieved too much brilliance. They are enjoying the applause and surrounded by lights. They are wandering amidst crazy screams and enthusiasm. Their vigor has been sought after by the media and praised by the audience. It was gradually consumed and exhausted, so they began to feel emptiness and began to be unable to satisfy the status quo. Hugo''s focus on actor work is an important reason for the gap between Glory and Death. This is undeniable, but it is their spiritual emptiness that really makes Glory and Death begin to be decadent. So Pedro couldn''t restrain his curiosity, and was completely indulged in poison. Therefore, Alfonso will begin to want to expand his territory and use more money to meet the needs of his life and his family; therefore, Neil and Fuguin will continue to create, but they cant find a direction. Hugo is no exception. Hollywood is a very small circle. Here, it seems that as long as flashing lights, cheers and applause can fill all the space, there is alcohol and drugs every day. Quality and sex. Drunk in love and dreaming of death, maybe one day you can wake up, maybe you will sink forever-such as River Phoenix, such as Macaulay Culkin. The bonfire in front of me suddenly burst out with a burst of sparks, and the night at the top seemed to be ignited, rapidly burning into ashes, and then falling scattered and scattered, letting Hugo regain his senses. In fact, Hugo did not intend to say these things at all. He was not ready to share his thoughts with the members of the band again. He coughed slightly, smiled and changed the subject, "Now we are in the Grand Canyon, tomorrow I am going to watch the sunrise in the morning. It must be spectacular. Does anyone want to sign up?" Hugos words were lightly ignited above the bonfire, and then turned into a light smoke, which dissipated in the air without causing any waves, which made the smile at the corner of Hugos mouth slowly converged. At this moment, Ah Fang Suo suddenly said, "Last summer, my father had a car accident while driving while drunk and crashed four cars." Alfonso''s jerky voice radiated a chill in the burst of sparks, which made people involuntarily fought a cold war. All day today, Alfonso spoke a handful of times. To be precise, Alfonso has been like this since the Oscars, and he has never talked deeply with the band members. So when he spoke without warning at this time, everyone was shocked. "Is he okay?" Neil asked worriedly. Alfonso shrugged slightly. "There are no missing arms or legs." In an understatement, there was a hint of sadness. Alfonso raised his head and glanced at Hugo. "Joe doesn''t know, and the situation of the Gibbs family is not very good. Okay." Then he quickly withdrew his gaze and looked at the campfire in front of him again. Hugo was originally shocked, why Joseph didn''t say a word, but after listening to Alfonso''s explanation, Hugo could only sigh lightly. Joseph''s brother Paul entered the University of Tennessee and successfully joined the university''s football team; his youngest sister was also admitted to the University of Tennessee last year, and only his parents remained at home. Last summer, Josephs brother Peter broke the news without warning in the army. It lasted for three months. This incident also caused the Gibbs family to be very tortured. Later it was confirmed that Peter was only participating in a secret mission. , Temporarily banned from communicating with the outside world, just a false alarm. But during those three months, the Gibbs family was indeed a mess, and the time Alfonso said should be that time. "In August, my mother fell to her pelvis at work and needed to lie in bed to rest for two months... My house was a mess during that time." Alfonso never talked about his family, Hugo. Most of what we know comes from Joseph. Alfonso is Spanish and has a huge family. He has seven people in his own family-five siblings including him, and his uncle, uncle and other families are all united together. Their family is much more complicated than Joseph''s. Although Joseph is half Hispanic, their family has stayed in the United States for more than three generations, so the whole family is relatively simple. Although Joseph didnt talk about the situation of Alfonsos family in detail, Hugo actually knew that most Hispanics in Texas joined gangs. For example, Josephs brother Peter also did the same. They are all illegal activities, smuggling arms and drugs. Brand, population, etc... Imagine that Alfonso gave up his music dream, fled Houston, and came to Los Angeles to become a car dealer. You know how much courage he expended. Therefore, during that period of last year, a bunch of messy things swarmed around the house, and the pressure Alfonso was under was unimaginable. "And my brother, he..." At this point, Alfonso waved his hand, seeming to want to put aside the past, "But anyway, I needed money at that time, so I just started doing business again. , I bought a house in San Diego because I needed to take my brothers and sisters over, and they had to leave Houston. Originally I wanted my mother to go there too, but she didnt want to..." What Alfonso said was fragmented and fragmented, and there was not even much useful information, but he could feel his difficulties. "But these are just excuses. The real reason is that I am jealous. I am jealous of Hugo''s success. I also want to get more attention. I am not reconciled to just being the keyboard and guitarist of the band, but I forgot...how difficult it is." Alfonso''s words stopped uncontrollably, and he didn''t know how to organize the language. After Oscars night, he always had countless thoughts rolling in his mind, what Hugo, Henry, Pedro...he thought a lot, and all the past came to his mind bit by bit, which made that The head that had become overheated because of jealousy cooled down. However, the more he understands the causes and consequences of things, the more guilty and ashamed of Alfonso, the more he is unable to speak. He even feels that it is a luxury to ask for the forgiveness of his teammates. He doesn''t know how to express what he thinks in his heart, or what the future of the band will be, but the fact is, he is lost. "Dude, I''m sorry." Alfonso, who is usually very eloquent, is already out of words. He can only look at his teammates and whisper. This simple sentence of sorry hides countless heavy and complicated things. emotion. This time, Alfonso did not evade anymore, but looked at his teammates intently, and finally met Hugo''s eyes, calmly facing Hugo''s gaze. After a long time, Alfonso turned his head and looked away, looking at Pedro, and said in a mute, "I''m really sorry." Maybe he was really too selfish, and he had never noticed Pedro. Luo''s anomalyor, he had discovered Pedro''s anomaly a long time ago, but he was so focused on enjoying attention and jealousy of Hugo that he was unwilling to explore these anomalies. Looking at Pedro''s clear eyes, Alfonso lowered his head in shame, almost overwhelmed by the intricacies and bitterness of the tip of his tongue. Pedro gently twitched the corners of his mouth, "Alfonso, you did not sorry for me, Hugo, Neal, Fogin, neither did you apologize to me, from beginning to end, I made every choice... " "Pepe!" Neil interrupted Pedro aloud, who had just quit today. When the drugstore came out, he was not sure whether Pedro''s mentality was strong enough and healthy enough to form such a difficult problem. Pedro shook his head, "I know, Hugo said that day, these are my choices, I have my freedom, my rights, this is a fact. But Hugo, we are friends, Isn''t it?" Pedro looked straight at Hugo, his eyes showed a light red against the bonfire, and there was a layer of water mist rolling in. Pedro''s vocabulary is "friend", not "teammate". This made Hugo''s heart astringent, and all the suppressed emotions rolled over. He wanted to open his mouth and say "yes", but he couldn''t say anything when the words reached his lips. Hugo avoided his eyes in embarrassment. He couldn''t help it, he couldn''t help it after all, maybe he was just a coward. After trust was betrayed time and time again, he began to fear and shrink back. Hugo''s gentle dodge made Pedro''s mouth full of bitterness. He knew that the trust between him and Hugo was broken after all. Hugo used to persuade him to stay away from poison every time. He just felt irritable when he was drinking. On what basis Hugo taught him, Hugo has the right to control him; but now, he really knows that it is called caring, that is called caring, and it is also called trust. "I know that I made a stupid choice, and I also know that I started to get lost in the spotlight and screams. For a long time, I would even wake up in the garbage dump without remembering what happened last night. "Pedro inserted his hands into his hair, holding his hair in pain, "So I need you, I need friends to stand by my side, tell me where to go, and tell me the motivation to persevere. Rain Guo, do you remember?" Pedro''s voice was like a wounded little beast, whimpering between his knees, "''Helena Jenny was born, with a tired soul, traveled west to California and became a magazine cover girl. . But once you change your name, the fragments of the soul will disappear, and now she can hardly recognize herself.'' This is the lyrics at the beginning of Hollywood is not America (''s...). Then suddenly Pedro raised his head and walked through the blazing flames, looking at Hugo, who was gradually blurring in the dark, "I couldn''t really understand the meaning of the lyrics at the beginning, but now, I can''t recognize myself either. Up." Chapter 1511： Regain the original intention Seeing Pedro in front of him, Hugo was a little unbearable. He knew everything that Pedro and Alfonso had experienced, because it was not just them, not just himself, including everyone in Hollywood. Are experiencing. Hugo himself knew the confusion and struggle so clearly, didn''t he? Almost since the Golden Raspberry Award, he has been persuading himself to be firm every day, facing temptation every day. Confusion and challenge, every day I experience countless confusion and confusion. On the night after the Oscar was over, he almost felt as if he had fallen into a black hole, and all the dazedness swallowed him easily. This is also the reason why he has been walking on the road for the past month-it can make him feel My sense of existence is so real and clear. In fact, everyone understands the truth, but not everything can be developed in accordance with their own established direction. More often, people cannot control their emotions and mentality, because it is a robot that can perform perfectly in accordance with the program design, not flesh and blood. Body. He has no way to blame Pedro and Alfonso, because deep down, he knows that the reason has never been so simple, and he must also take part of the responsibility. Similarly, he can''t just block them just because of one of their mistakes, can he? Even so, Hugo still has no way to overcome the hurdle in his heart. He can only close his eyes in embarrassment and turn his head away. He has no way to face Pedro or his other teammates. . Hugo knew that this was wrong, and avoiding would not solve the problem, but he cowardly chose to avoid it. The fire light projected on Hugos face, casting a thin shadow on the deep facial features. Neil could clearly see the pain and struggle between Hugos eyebrows in the shadow, which made Neil He clenched his fists involuntarily. Although the problems of Alfonso and Pedro are very serious and people have to face it, the four of them have forgotten that Hugo is the one who really shoulders the heavy responsibility. They have always been by Hugo''s side and witnessed With every step of Hugo''s hardships and pains. Once upon a time, they were Hugo''s most important partners, becoming Hugo''s reserve force and supporting Hugo''s continuous advancement. But now, the four of them have failed Hugo''s trust and even hurt him behind his back. This is the deadliest for Hugo. An "apology" is not difficult; but it is difficult to repair trust. "Hugo, do you remember the first time I met you?" Neil said, breaking the silence in the night. Hugo raised his head blankly and cast his gaze, "I knew you must not remember. Yes, that was on Hollywood Boulevard. You and Charlize were practicing on the street. I didnt know you at all at the time. I was just astonished because you sang the song "Go Home (, so I took the initiative to step forward. Made a self-introduction." Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, tapped his chin, but said nothing. Neil didnt care, and continued, Actually, I was thinking about where this guy came from. If I had the opportunity to work with him, it would definitely be a very magical thing. I was absolutely fanatical at the time. I want to make something in music, hoping to make people listen to the music I make." "But after I got into this business, I realized that things are not that simple." Neil shrugged, "but it made me firmer: I love music." "At the very beginning, Hugo was just the unknown actor downstairs to me," Fujin only opened his mouth, making everyone laugh, "I was always focusing on my band, you know, brand new One day, I used to think that I would go to the end with themI mean, I dont want to make music anymore. Fujins hard words always have an ironic sense of joy, making the corners of his mouth tolerate. I kept going up, "I didnt realize that I would come with you in the end, you know, an unreliable vase actor, a self-taught amateur guitarist, and a bass player who cant even step on the rhythm. ,and" Fujin looked at Alfonso contemptuously, then curled his lips, but Alfonso took the conversation by himself and confessed, "A car seller." This made Fujin chuckle. "Actually, before joining Glory to the death, I was very hesitant, because I didn''t know any of you." Fujin said honestly, "I don''t know your strength or your style. I really move. Mine is still your music, or Hugos music should be said. Dont be annoyed by the past (''t...in.anger)''. You will never know that when I hear this song, How shocking, I almost boiled." "But this is not a song that makes people boil." It was Hugo who was speaking. He saw the familiar enthusiasm in Fujin''s eyes, which made Hugo feel extremely cordial. "Yes, this is the reason, the reason why I want to join you urgently." Fujin was rarely excited, his voice was trembling slightly, "You know, in the music, I can hear that. This kind of resonance for music fanaticism, the kind of excitement that makes me work hard, the kind of madness that burns all the passion and completely releases it, this is the soul of the band. This passion is also the reason why the five of us come together." Seeing Fujin whose eyes were shining brightly in front of him, Hugo couldn''t help but start to feel surging in his heart. This is the core idea that unites the glory to death, and this is also the driving force for the glory to continue to move forward. From the day when the glory to the death was formed, in fact, they knew clearly that their own pace of progress meant breaking one barrier and bottleneck, because they did not intend to be mediocre from the beginning, they hope to inject rock and roll with their music Soul, so they lead the new metal rock to the top; they want to use their music to revel with all rock lovers, so they fight against Nirvana on the "four-two stage", so they set off a rock frenzy on the Grammys ; They hope to inspire people with their own music-then people who have dreams like them, so they have created one classic after another... The road ahead for new metal rock has never been smooth. They need to break the old stubborn stereotypes, they need to break the shackles of the popular market, they need to fight the wave of garbage rock, they need to stick to their own spirit... the road from the very beginning From the tour to "almost fame", from the "Road to Glory" tour to "Bath in the Morning Light", along the way from glory to death, almost every footprint is against themselves, the mainstream, and history, and they are so. So firm, so united, and so focused to come to today. Perhaps their confusion is inevitable, because this is another obstacle to the new metal rock''s path, or in other words, this is the next obstacle to the glory to death. Hugos bottleneck, Alfonsos distraction, Pedros emptiness, Neils doubts, Fukugins dilemma... This is a glorious obstacle to death. If they can break this obstacle, they will usher in it. In a brand new world, if it doesn''t work, they will withdraw from the stage of history like countless rock bands flying across the sky like meteors. It''s like the problems that Hugo encountered during the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row". Hugo shouldnt be too harsh. To Alfonso and Pedro, to the band, and to himself, he shouldnt pick up the shackles and imprison himself. It shouldnt be a question of trust, because they never really Once separated, they have always stood on the path of musical dreams and never left. This should be a question of breaking oneself and breaking the bondage, and if you want to cross this big hurdle, it is impossible to rely on personal ability, because this is a band, a band of five members, and not exclusive to any For a single band, they need to be united, and they need to hold on to each other''s shoulders and move forward hand in hand. Perhaps this is why Hugo has never been able to break through the bottleneck, relying on his alone strength, that thin layer of window paper can never be pierced. He is Hugo, just Hugo, but on the road of music, he should be the glory to death Hugo. This is the foundation at the beginning of the establishment of the glory to the death, and it is also the key to the glory to the death. Hugo raised his head and looked at Alfonso seriously for the first time At this time, Alfonso also looked at Hugo calmly without any dodge. Thinking back to Alfonsos description of the scene when they met for the first time, and Alfonsos mental journey after hearing Hugos invitation, Hugo knew that the man who fearlessly abandoned his normal work for the sake of music and joined a freshman band. Alfonso is still here. Pedro in front of him was describing the scene of his first meeting with Hugo. "At the time, I thought he was a cunning businessman on Wall Street and knew nothing about music." Pedro looked thin and weak. Many, the whole body seems to be a size smaller, but his face is very rosy, with familiar healthy eyes, and his translucent eyes are shining with excitement and excitement. This is Pedro he is familiar with. Hugo can see in Pedro''s eyes the soul who once fought side by side, familiar and kind. Hugo recalled that he had just finished the ring. During the period of poisoning, the pain caused by the withdrawal reaction almost overwhelmed him, quit. Poison requires the willpower of the person concerned, which is the decisive factor, but it also needs the help of friends. This is also the reason why drug rehabilitation partners must exist, and science has proven this. Hugo doesn''t know whether Pedro will relapse. No one knows, including Pedro himself, but their partners need to be Pedro''s backing so that Pedro will not relapse. "We are friends, aren''t we?" Pedro''s words just echoed in Hugo''s mind. Chapter 1512： Ride the wind and waves This is the friends he is familiar with, and this is his dearest teammates. They have walked side by side through countless dangerous mountains and rivers, and have persisted all the way to the present. They are like a boat sailing in the sea, stormy waves, hurricanes and waves. One wave after another, continuously chopped off, the boat can be destroyed at any time. The five of them can only be united together, each of them grasps a direction, and tries their best to keep the boat in balance, so as to prevent the wind and waves from tearing them into pieces. The crisis of countless films. Sailing is never a simple matter. Go against the current, chop the waves, ride the wind and waves. This is not just a struggle with nature, but also a struggle with loneliness, vulnerability, and themselves. They need courage and strength, and more Need to cooperate. Hugo could feel the low-key and dull drumbeat sound constantly beating in his mind, the rhythm of "bang, bang, bang" was circling boringly and monotonously, but this uniform rhythm made the blood start to accelerate , Constantly accelerating, almost boiled. Hugo always felt that he needed something, but he still lacked such a little bit of chemical reaction. The drums were still circulating in a dull and monotonous manner. The turbulent anxiety deep in his heart made Hugo no longer able to sit back and rest. He snapped. He stood up, which surprised Pedro who was telling the story, and stopped directly, and Neil, Fogin, and Alfonso looked at Hugo in surprise. However, before they asked what happened to Hugo, Hugo suddenly turned around and started running wildly towards the other end of the camp. "Hugo, what''s the matter with you?" Pedro thought that Hugo was angry. After all, Hugo still couldn''t forgive him. After all, trust was irreparable. This made Pedro chase after him in a panic, trying to hold Hugo. , "Stop, Hugo, stop!" Seeing the backs of Hugo and Pedro running out one after another, the remaining three people looked at each other, too late to communicate, and followed in strides to catch up. When Hugo''s footsteps began to rush, the boiling blood began to circulate faster, and the dull and monotonous drum in his mind was broken because of inertia, so it began to gradually increase. The cold wind hit the face suddenly, as if a huge wave hit the top of Hugo''s head directly, the "boom" sound exploded in my mind, the drums became heavier and louder, "Boom" "The ground explosion broke out again, exploding Hugo''s entire mind into countless fragments, just like the chaos at the beginning of the universe. Not only did the drums begin to become heavy, they even began to accelerate, and the heavy echoes were in the limbs. It reverberated quickly, causing Hugo to burn all over. Hugo ran wildly, fully releasing the passion in his body, and roaring out all the emotions in his heart, "Sailing ()!" The storm in his mind became more and more fierce, and the whole world was plunged into a violent storm. In the middle, even the sky full of stars was turned upside down, countless twinkling stars poured down, like a meteor shower, illuminating the entire night sky, and in an instant, the night looked like day. Hugo ran faster and faster, and the sound of the wind whispered in his ears, as if he could already fly. The thick night was completely disturbed by Hugo''s rush, forming a powerful tornado, trees and dust in all directions. , Flying insects are involved, shaking the whole world. The window paper in my mind was shattered by a hurricane in an instant, and the slow but powerful drumbeat was like a waterfall in Nicaragua, surging neatly and powerfully, venting an astonishing majestic momentum. The steady but turbulent melody resembled an earthquake, wave after wave began to shake, and the entire universe began to turn upside down. "This is how I show love, I can only think about it in my mind because, baby, I blame my attention deficit disorder (blame.it.on.my.add)." Hugo dashed accurately on the ferocious footsteps. The rhythm of the word, and then the nodes are joined together word by word, and the succinct lyrics are perfectly combined with the neat rhythm, which actually drags out a majestic momentum that shocks the world, and the whole world begins to fall apart, Hugo that The explosive voice hovered over the night sky, shaking the entire forest like hail, "This is the angel crying, I blame my sick pride, baby, I blame my attention deficit disorder." Pedro, who was following Hugo, had stopped shouting, even his footsteps couldn''t help slowing down, because Hugo was running wildly ahead, and then his hoarse voice roared out a beautiful melody, that majestic and surging The momentum rushed towards his face, even without any accompaniment, it stirred the whole night into a mess, as if... as if the entire sky had fallen down. The stars are falling. The magnificent scene is outlined in Hugos voice bit by bit, as if painting with the sky as the curtain and sound as the pen. The imposing ink painting makes all languages ??lose their color, and even more so. All other objects were eclipsed, and the momentum in Hugo''s song spread out all over the sky. Pedro''s pace was a little slower, only to find that Fouqin had caught up with him, and this stupefied Neal had already caught up, and Pedro quickly accelerated again, and continued to follow Alfonso side by side. Going up, and then I heard Hugo''s hoarse and deep voice as if it were in the middle. The ringing drum used to tell the time on the ancient city wall is like an endless sound, making the entire forest flick with the wind. "Navigation ()!" Hugo''s voice was like a morning drum, roaring with all his strength, bursting out amazing energy, the world that had fallen apart was completely turned into countless fragments, floating around in the hurricane, "Navigation! Sail! Sailing!" Hugo just felt that all the energy under his body was being released out, forming a huge hurricane vortex, engulfing the fragments of the entire world, and then he destroyed the entire world like a chaos. "Sailing!" Stars are scattered vertically, the boundless land is torn apart, the endless forests are gone, the boundless sea is roaring and boiling, the waves are rolling backwards, the tall buildings are falling apart...Dark sky, dark clouds, sun, wind and sand, all life in this world All disappeared in Hugo''s voice, the madness to the extreme chaos brought the earth to the forefront of collapse. "Maybe I should call for help, maybe I should cut myself off, my baby blames my attention deficit disorder." All this is like a gloriously deadly status quo. Everything is completely disrupted. When trust is disappointed, friendship, friendship, Cooperation, unity, help, everything is destroyed, but this is what you will face on the road of sailing. The stormy waves, storms, and rain are like curtains. "Maybe I am a freak, maybe I didn''t listen carefully, and the baby blames me. Attention deficit disorder." Hugos voice reached its extreme in the night, and all emotions reached its extreme at this moment, the kind of madness, the kind of chaos, the kind of release, the kind of excitement, the kind of surging, the kind of majestic, through The lyrics, through the rhythm, through the melody, are vividly displayed. The lyrics are so simple, the melody is so simple, and the interpretation is so simple, but they burst out with a powerful momentum of changing colors and changing the day. At this moment, Hugo felt that he had really broken through the bottleneck. The hearty catharsis made the blood boil and run wildly, "Sailing! Sailing! Sailing! Sailing! Sailing!" Every roar is shouting, chaos! It''s courage! It''s surging! Is the limit! It''s a breakthrough! All emotions reached their climax at this moment, and it seemed that only a gentle gust of wind could turn the entire earth into a pile of dust. But Hugo suddenly braked and stopped his steps. The blood that reached the boiling point made him burn all over. He held his knees and gasped for breath, looking at the bottomless abyss before him. Taken. At this time Neil and the others also chased up, everyone was panting, "Hugo, you are crazy!" Then they all saw the abyss in front of them. It is said to be an abyss, but it is actually just a cliff. After poking out a little, you can see the river flowing slowly below. At this time, the moonlight is gently spilling on the surface of the river, and the whole faint blue river is like agate. Quietly shining light, the shimmering river can even see the trees and beaches on the shore. Looking around, the endless forests, canyons, and rocks bloomed with a faint light under the cover of moonlight. Even if only a silhouette can be seen, it is so beautiful that people can''t help but hold their breath. The cliff in front of me is actually only about four stories high, which is not too exaggerated, but the darkness makes such a height look a little dizzy, and the thick black makes the height unfathomable. Hugo didn''t have time to communicate with his friends His blood was boiling to the point of exploding, and the roar of "Sail! Sail! Sail!" kept echoing in his mind, that majestic The aura is still rising, which makes Hugo have to breathe, trying to cool down the blood in this way. The drum beats in my mind turned into snare drums, the surging drum beats slowly settled in the cold piano keyboard sound, and the boiling blood gradually returned to normal temperature, as if the bright moonlight melted into the melody, rain Guo has become hoarse voice and hummed softly to the melody, "La la, la la la... la la, la la oh..." But the scattered lyrics are still circling in her mind, "Maybe I I should cry out for help, maybe I should stop myself... Maybe I should cry out for help, maybe I should stop myself..." Hugo knows that this is a voyage without a destination. They should go upstream regardless of the difficulties. They should overcome all difficulties and obstacles and continue on the waves. They should-sail! Go against the wind! So, Hugo stepped back ten steps in the surprised gaze of Neil and others, and then shouted again, "Sail! Sail!" Like a madman, he stepped forward, accelerated, accelerated again, and continued. Accelerate, "Sail!" Then, passing through the members of the Glory To Death band, Hugo suddenly dashed forward, spread his arms, and soared, "Sail!" Chapter 1513： Soar against the wind The fierce gust of wind blew over, making Hugo with his arms outstretched actually felt the rising airflow. The whole person glided up a little bit strangely. The cold wind swarmed from all directions, following the pores of the skin. Dive into the body, but the boiling blood not only did not cool down, but warmed up again. The pleasure of flying against the wind instantly flows from the soles of the feet to the forehead. Time after time, the adrenaline bursts out suddenly, as if the whole world is in it. At your own feet. "Sailing ()! Sailing! Sailing!" Hugo''s voice reverberated over the cliff, shaking a series of echoes, oscillating over the entire canyon for a long time. At this moment, the collapsed world began to reorganize, the scattered stars returned to the sky one by one, the broken night filled the black holes, and the broken earth thundered and joined together again, mountains, rivers, lakes and seas. It was restored to its original appearance like a phantom, and the black and white world was again dotted with different colors. Even under the heavy night, the world became colorful again. Neil and the others stared at Hugo who was "jumping off the cliff" directly out. Fujin reacted most quickly and tried to grab Hugo''s arm, but only caught a piece of wind in the end. Then the four of them kept their eyes open. Seeing Hugo leaping hard, he jumped out. A violent wind slammed in, and then Hugo slid up a palm-length distance, as if he was stuck in mid-air. Under the shining starry sky, this magical scene made people unable to react at all. Then they heard Hugo''s roar, "Sailing!" Then, Hugo was suddenly pulled by gravity, and fell violently. All four of them walked forward in a panic, watching Hugo move quickly. But Hugo didn''t have any fear or approval fear at all. He actually shouted "Ahhhhh" in his mouth, even if he closed his eyes, he could feel the joy and excitement in Hugo''s voice. "Puff!" The sound of heavy water entering, mixed with the sound of the wind, floated upward, but Neil and Alfonso involuntarily closed their eyes and shouted pain for Hugo. But they still dare not move away, because they are still worried about Hugo''s safety, jump from here, who knows what will happen? Such a bold move is really not like Hugo. Then, Hugos hearty laughter came, echoing in the night sky, "Hahahaha..." That light laughter accurately conveyed Hugos inner cheerfulness and heroism at this time, making Neil and others After a sigh of relief, he couldn''t help but look at Hugo a few more times, and then he heard Hugo''s roaring singing, "Sailing!" At this time, they knew that the song that Hugo had just composed was given to the death of glory. This song really couldn''t be simpler. There are only four lyrics before and after. The whole piece is made up of heavy and powerful drums, and that sentence of "navigation" goes deep into the blood. But isn''t this exactly what we experienced all the way from glory to death? They shouldnt be satisfied just because new metal music has been recognized by Grammys, and shouldnt give up innovation just because the mainstream market has accepted new metal music; they shouldnt be shackled by peoples expectations, let alone because of popularity and shouting. Surrounded, they lose themselves; they shouldnt give up their dreams just because of their great success, and they shouldnt have more expectations for the third album just because of the glory of the first two albums... The third album is a threshold for all rock bands. Why? Because the first album laid the foundation, the second album shaped the style, and the third album showed itself. When all the talents of the rock band have been poured into the first two albums, people have reason to express more expectations for the third album, but they often get a result of exhausting their talents. The same is true for Glory to Death. The burden of the third series has restrained their hands and feet, and it has restrained Hugo''s inspiration. But in fact, what about the third album? In fact, this is still a brand new album, only an album of glory to the death. Each album is a brand new starting point and a brand new beginning. This is also the greatest charm of new metal rock. The **** of others to the glory to death, and the **** of glory to the death to glory to death, made the whole band lost in confusion. No matter how brilliant the glory to death is, they are always the band that desperately dreams of music, even the band that set off stormy waves on the Grammy stage, either glory or death. If this kind of indomitable attachment and passion disappears, then it is the time when the glory disappears to death. However, the present glory has not dissipated until death, and their love for music, dedication to rock and roll, and persistence in their dreams are still glowing in the depths of their souls. Although they were temporarily blinded by a layer of fog, the confusion and emptiness in their hearts made them show that they had forgotten, but at this moment, the enthusiasm hidden deep in the heart is once again in the deafening "voyage" of Hugo. Burst out endlessly. Under the cliff, Hugos passionate and majestic singing reverberated in the reborn world, "Sail! Sail! Sail!" The song "Navigation ( vividly interprets the journey of glory to death, the struggle and bitterness of glory to death, the future and dreams of glory to death. The majestic momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers. This is the glory to death! Fujin looked at the friends standing next to him, suddenly a big smile burst out, and then ran a dozen steps backwards, Neil looked at Fujin in surprise, "You..." the words were on his lips. Staying, there was no time to speak, Fujin suddenly started to accelerate, and then ran forward quickly, standing in the center of Alfonso involuntarily avoided to the side, and then saw Fujin open his arms, suddenly towards Leap forward, "Sail!" Fujins strong and ferocious voice tore through the thick night, allowing the thick night to agitate with dazzling brilliance, and then I saw Fujin dashing down like an eagle, hula la la, " Bang!" The crisp sound of the ground entering the water, mixed with Hugo''s hearty screams, echoed in the night sky. Listening to the shouts that echoed in the gorge, Fujin and Hugo both roared like wolves. Pedro couldn''t help but start to boil. He jumped on the spot, finally unable to restrain it, and shouted. Get up, "I''m here!" Pedro''s voice sounded in the night sky, "You give me a place!" Pedro shouted downwards, and then he followed the steps of Hugo and Fujin and went straight. He rushed forward, but didn''t want Pedro to sprint too hard. He actually glided forward for a distance, far beyond expectations. This made Pedro panic and shouted, "Oh, God the hell!" But before the end of the voice, the huge gravity pulled Pedro down, which made him start screaming, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Ke..." Before the words were finished, the heavy sound of entering the water came over, directly cutting off Pedro''s voice. In less than a second, Pedros ghost cried and howled, "Grass! Grass! It hurts, grass! It hurts really!" It seems that Pedro was smashed into the water. His voice was trembling, but then he laughed loudly, "But it''s so cool, really cool! I want to do it again, I want to do it again!" Neil and Alfonso stood in place, looking at each other. Neither of them had the personality to enjoy extreme sports, but neither was Hugo. Alfonso''s mouth could not help but twitched, and then both of them smiled, and then burst into laughter. The long-lost tacit understanding reverberates between the two people. Today''s road trip has already begun for nearly a whole day, and at this moment, they have truly recovered the feeling of a band. "Me first?" Alfonso took the initiative to say. After he finished speaking, he himself felt incredible. He didn''t think he would say this at all, and then he laughed. Neil did not object, and shouted towards the bottom of the cliff, "Be careful, everyone, Alfonso is here!" Alfonso spread his hands, walked a few steps back, stood still and jumped a few times, but just as he was hesitantly constructing his mentality, Pedro''s bold call came from below the cliff. "Alfonso, you timid girl, jump! You won''t be too weak to stand up on it!" "Grass! Pepe! I''ll let you know what a real man is!" Alfonso yelled angrily, but two people were separated by a cliff height, the shout was really hoarse. Then Alfonso glanced at Neil, and saw Neil''s similar hesitant eyes, which made Alfonso laugh again I set off! It''s up to you next. " After speaking, Alfonso took a deep breath, and then ran quickly. He didn''t jump up at all, as if he was rushing forward, because the inertia did not stand on his heels, he rushed out directly, and then he panicked. Yelled, "Grass! Hugo Lancaster! I''m going to kill you...ahhhhh..." Alfonsos mouthful of vulgar words were vague, apparently because the cold wind filled his mouth, making his lips completely stiff, and he was unable to make a normal opening. Then he heard an unexpected sound of water entering, Bang! Immediately, The laughter of Hugo, Fugin and Pedro''s gleeful laugh completely drowned Alfonso''s yelling. Neil stood where he was. He was still a little worried. He didn''t like this situation very much, but the passion that belonged to the glory to death was moving in his veins. He wanted to be one of them. He wanted to be with the glory. Confluence! So, he also started to run, speed up, speed up again, and then just like Hugo, opened his arms, the whole person glide in the air, the thrill and excitement of soaring made Neil uncontrollable My own voice screamed, "Ah!" Suddenly, a force of gravity suddenly pulled over, causing Neil''s voice to become confused, "Oh, crackling crackling..." After a bunch of unexplained swear words, I heard the sound of water entering exploding in the cold night sky. Chapter 1514： Break the bottleneck "Neil, you are like a little girl, your screams should be the shouts of girls when they see a crush!" "Damn! Are you the little boy who saw the screams of the captain of the football team?" "You two little loli fight slowly, after I''m going up, do it again!" The voices of several people were trembling. Although it was already May, the river was still very cold in the middle of the night. After the blood boiled over, the cold came and made the muscles completely stiff. Everyone could not control the beginning. Tremble. However, everyone did not really feel the cold, because the boiling passion in the body made everyone forget about it. "So, did you find the feeling again?" Neil directly ignored Pedro and Alfonso who were gloating next to him, shaking his lips, and asked meaningfully. Just now Hugo suddenly stood up and ran wildly. This kind of thing was almost impossible before, but Hugo wrote a rare masterpiece in the process of running wildly, which unexpectedly brought glory to death again. The long-lost tacit understanding returned to everyone''s body during the high-altitude diving process. This familiar feeling made people a little strange, but a little excited. With a big smile on Hugo''s face, he smiled cheerfully, "I think so." Just now, the song "Navigation ( uses the most concise melody and lyrics, but it creates the most majestic momentum, breaking the shackles of the basic melody structure, and simplifies the use of instruments as much as possible, abandoning the tedious and complicated rock and roll After returning to the original flavor, Hugo has created rare masterpieces, and even made Hugo clearly feel the passion of creating "A Beautiful Day (.day. This feeling not only belongs to the glory to death, but also belongs to Hugo himself. The bottleneck of the creation is swept away, allowing Hugo to see a new field again, which is different from the breakthrough in the "Death Row", and it is even more enjoyable tonight. , More comfortable, more heroic, as if... as if to get through the two channels of Ren and Du. "Don''t you think that this song has the feeling of''killing the hero (...)''?" Pedro suddenly asked. This instantly awakened all the members of Glory To Death, including Hugo. No wonder he feels that the thrill of breakthrough can be clearly felt in the whole song of "Navigation". It is not a musical style, but a groundbreaking breakthrough and sprint of "Strangle Hero", which belongs to the spirit and publicity of new metal rock. "The simplified drum beat reached its extreme. The members of the glory to the death know what this means, and there is a tacit smile on their faces. Without breaking or standing, the whole world was first torn apart and disintegrated, and then began to rebuild. The brand-new world showed a completely different appearance, and then everything started again. In the silence, there was no awkwardness around the campfire before, and everyone couldn''t help but the urge to laugh. Seeing Pedro''s face muscles that have been so hard to laugh, Hugo''s face was stern, and he said, "Giulio Pedro Casa!" Pedro was taken aback by this. Everyone knew that Hugo was not good at remembering names, so Hugo hardly called Pedros namebecause his name was so long, they even strongly doubted whether Hugo was really good at remembering names. Remember Pedro''s full name. Now, Hugo suddenly yelled out-although there was still a part missing, Pedro couldn''t help but tremble in his heart, glanced at Hugo with a guilty conscience, and then saw Hugo''s stern expression. "I don''t like poison. I don''t like drugs." Hugo said suddenly and thoughtlessly. Pedro couldn''t help but feel a little guilty in his eyes, but this time he didn''t avoid his sight, but hardened him. Scalp and looked at Hugo, "Once, I saw with my own eyes one of my best friends who died in front of me because of a drug overdose. It is still a lingering nightmare." This is the first time Hugo has told about Zhang Xiaoye. No one has ever known about it, including Joseph, Charlize and others. Neil and others understood Hugos inner fear in an instant. On the night of Oscar, Hugos out-of-control anger came from this kind of fear deep in his heart-he could no longer bear the withering of a friend in front of him. weight. Pedro looked at Hugo, all the words were stuck in his throat, and he bit his trembling lips tightly, trying to say "I''m sorry", but found that the sentence was as heavy as a thousand pounds, and he couldn''t say it at all. exit. Hugo did not expect this step either. His mind gradually stiffened because of the cold river water. He said that sentence almost without thinking. This made Hugo a little uncomfortable, because this is the deepest secret in his heart. , But looking at Pedro''s eyes hidden in the darkness, Hugo did not feel regret, but felt a relief. The corner of Hugos mouth lightly outlines a smile of relief. Pedro is not Zhang Xiaoye, and Zhang Xiaoyes tragedy may not happen again. That night, I used to lose consciousness for a long time because of drug overdose. Of course, it is possible that Joe didnt know because I was hiding in the cubicle of the ladies bathroom." Speaking of this, Hugo didn''t forget to chuckle. Unfortunately, none of his teammates smiled. They just looked at Hugo obscurely, "Fortunately, I woke up." The sentence has multiple profound meanings, and it is also the biggest secret of Hugos life. Hugo did not intend to say it, but the smile on the corner of his mouth gradually relaxed. "So from then on, I have given up drugs. I relied on it. Your own power. Pedro, you have spent a high cost to enter the detoxification center to be cleaned up. You''d better not live up to that cost." Hugo''s teasing made Alfonso and Neil both chuckle, and Pedro also avoided the sight a little embarrassedly, muttering, "It was me who paid, not you..." , But did not refute Hugo''s words. Until this moment, Pedro really understood what Hugo''s past exhortation meant. "Hugo, sorry." Alfonso spoke suddenly, breaking the calm of the water. "Although this may sound sophistry, in fact I was on the yacht. When I was talking with Kevin, I didn''t ask for a role. The protagonist, I just joked about it with him. I said that if you are willing to play the leading actor, I dont mind playing the villain in it. "But..." Neil said he wanted to say something, because he heard Alfonso recommend himself as the leading actor that night, which caused his emotions to lose control, but after all, he didn''t say anything. Alfonso seemed to know what Neil meant. He turned around and said, "I saw you next to me at the time. I did it on purpose because I..." Alfonso looked away embarrassedly and muttered. "I always think that you, Fujin and Hugo are in the same group, and you are opposed to me becoming an actor." The surroundings fell silent again, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Kevin for verification." Alfonso added. This is the first time Alfonso really explained things clearly. Many times, disagreements come from misunderstandings, and misunderstandings come from lack of communication. There are many problems with the bottleneck that Glory to Death encounters, and this is one of them. Alfonso avoided his sight guiltily, then took a deep breath and looked at his teammates seriously, "I owe you an apology, sincerely." "It''s so hypocritical." Pedro curled his lips first, rushed over and grabbed Alfonso''s neck and pressed down, not wanting Alfonso to counter Pedro easily and drag Pedro to dive together. In the water, Pedro panicked. Seeing Pedro and Alfonso fighting again, Hugos stiff shoulders finally relaxed completely, and the cold river water became warmer. "Alfonso, if you really want to be an actor, I Absolutely raise your hand in agreement, but you need to prepare in your heart. This has never been an easy circle. In some respects, it is even more cruel than the music circle." "Don''t joke with me." Alfonso chuckled, and pushed hard in the direction of Hugo. A wave of water turned Hugo into a roar. "I am not an actor at all. I acted before.'' The unstoppable miracle'' is simply a kind of torture. In front of the camera, I don''t even know how to walk or where to put my hands and feet. It feels like hell." "Then you still want to play the''Titanic''?" Neil asked badly, apparently still quite mindful of being on the yacht that night. "Isn''t it just to **** you off." Alfonso shrugged, looking like a rascal. "Mom!" Fujin, who had been silent for a long time, said suddenly and then quickly swam over and pressed Alfonso directly into the water. This time Alfonso was not so easy to break free. , Was so controlled by Alfonso, and then Fujin actually greeted the others, "It''s not enough to teach this traitor a good lesson?" Hugo was the first to react, and immediately swam over, "Pull out his shirt. I saw him wearing this thing today, I was awkward for him, and I dare to be handsomer than me, I really don''t want to live!" "Me too, me too!" Pedro also swam over happily, and Neil, who was dumbfounded by the side, slowed for several beats, and then Fujin yelled, "Come here, pull his pants, and let him go. Go to the top and jump again!" Neil is like a robot, giving instructions one by one to help. Alfonso seemed to be **** by a big five flowers, yelling constantly, "Fujin, let go, let go...you guys! Don''t let me catch you, or you will all be dead! Don''t forget, this is. A long journey, a long journey... Damn! Pepe, where do you drill your hand!" Suddenly Fujin let go, and shouted, "Quickly swim!" A few people threw Alfonso aside and swam forward quickly, accompanied by a burst of hearty laughter that disturbed the tranquility of the night. Chapter 1515： Its a matter of course The song "Navigation ( broke all the shackles that were bound to the body of Glory to Death, and let the band usher in a brand new world again, showing a whole new world before our eyes. The five members of the glory to death were not spared in the end. Alfonso first sniped Pedro, then the two teamed up to solve Neil and Hugo, and the last four collectively besieged Fujin-Fujins t-shirt. They were directly torn into countless fragments. All five people tried high-altitude diving, twice, three times...When they were really exhausted, they secretly returned to the camp. Just now, Hugo just ran madly without realizing how far he ran. When he went back, he realized that they ran for nearly five minutes, but the way back took nearly twenty minutes. The five big men embarrassedly protected their private parts. They were cautious, looking around, looking forward and backward. They were scared by the slightest disturbance. Finally, they returned to the camp, and the bonfire was about to go out. But they did not have time to take care of the campfire, so they could only hide in the RV quickly, looking for clothing to cover their bodies, but only then did they realize that today was a temporary departure, and apart from Hugo, the other four had no personal belongings at all. . After realizing this, the five people looked at each other in embarrassment, and their trembling thoughts were all thrown out of the sky. Suddenly, they were hit by a burst of absurd joy, and all five of them burst into laughter. In the end, Hugo generously donated and took out all the clothes in his backpack, but Hugo actually didnt have much to change clothes. Five people divided into one point, basically there was nothing left, and there was still a lack of warmth. coat. Fortunately, they also have their RV shelter from the wind and rain, otherwise the night will be extremely long. The first thing tomorrow is not to go to the Grand Canyon, but to buy daily necessities after dawn, otherwise the five big men will be overwhelmed by their own dirt. This is a sleepless night. The five people actually talked by candle night, not only about the interesting things that Hugo has experienced in the past month, but also about the experiences of the other four people in the past year, especially the experiences of Alfonso and Pedro. It is really interesting to see and hear; I also talked about many ideas about the new album, and five people put forward their own opinions one after another. It was so lively. A bottle of beer, a blanket, a bunch of bonfires, none of the five people noticed the passage of time. In the end, Hugo realized that the sunrise was about to come, so the five people hurried to the place where the cliff dived before, waiting for the sun to rise in the dark night. This time, the glory to death did not wait long. The goose-yellow sun slowly rose from between the valleys, and outlined the winding rivers, peculiar landforms, and continuous forests on the ground with golden curves. The miracle made all words pale and weak. The rising sun stretched the five shadows long. The shadows projected on the ground were still distinct, but at a certain moment, the heads of the five shadows overlapped together, although it was only a short while later. The sun continued to rise, and the five shadows separated again, but the hot warmth slowly flowed in the air. After returning to the RV, Fujin volunteered to drive, and Neal went to the co-pilot supervisor to avoid Fujins dozing off. The group planned to go to the town to buy basic daily necessities, as well as many equipment for hiking and climbing. After getting ready, enter the Grand Canyon of Colorado. Sitting cross-legged on the sofa, Hugo was lost in thought. After writing the song "Navigation" last night, Hugo had countless ideas in his mind, not only about music, but also about "Titanic". of. Hugo knew that the "Titanic" would be a success, and it was a huge success that made a global sensation and changed the history of film. It was this work that opened the era of commercial special effects blockbusters and ushered in Hollywood''s blockbuster frenzy for the next two decades. Hugo has the confidence to play the role of Jack. He believes that with his own ability, he can give this role different interpretations and charms. This is the confidence that Hugo has precipitated after experiencing the "Death Row". Therefore, Hugo believes that even if he plays the role, "Titanic" will still be successful, because this is not only the story of Jack and Ruth, but also the story of James Cameron, the spectacular shipwreck. Scenes, epic love stories, timeless moments of life and death... These are all guarantees for the brilliant creation of movies. However, the "Titanic" poses little challenge to Hugo, whether it is from a commercial film perspective or a role interpretation perspective. This is a conservative choice. Hugo never chooses to be conservative, even "Independence Day" is not a conservative choice. If you choose to be conservative, then Hugo will no longer be a Hugo, as if he lost his spirit of glory to death. What new metal rock needs is the courage to forge ahead and break the barriers; as an actor, constantly challenging oneself and constantly exploring acting skills, this is what Hugo needs. Even commercial films such as "Life and Death" and "Independence Day" bring Hugo enjoyment, challenges, and novelty to them are completely different. Hugo''s next work can be "Titanic", but it shouldn''t be "Titanic" either. Earlier, Hugo was imprisoned by his inner desire. In fact, deep down, he still wanted to be a member of the "Titanic". After all, he became a member of the most successful film history. For anyone An actor is an irresistible temptation. Confused. It''s like starring in "Gone with the Wind" in 1939. But in the "voyage", Hugo understood that what he needs is the courage to ride the wind and waves and soar against the wind. He cannot choose to be conservative, nor should he choose to be conservative. What''s more, Hugo can''t ignore James Cameron''s opinions. James has an innate rejection of big-name actors. Even if Hugo is willing to compromise, James''s internal lumps are not so easy to change, and Shirley Lansing and Kevin -Pence''s attitude has made Hugo a thorn in James'' eyes. Imagine a work with an investment of 200 million US dollars, but the director has always been wary of the male protagonist. How could this make the shooting go smoothly? "Future Water World" is the best case. James was able to become James because he was able to control all the circumstances of the entire set, he needed this kind of control, he needed this kind of authority above everyone else, and he needed to be the unique emperor of the crew. Therefore, even if Hugo is willing to play "Titanic", you can imagine James'' attitude. Not long ago, despite the opposition of Shirley and Kevin, in an interview with the media, James publicly stated that the male and female protagonists will be selected publicly, which is actually a way for James to express his dissatisfaction. From the confrontation with Hugo to the vague message to the media, what''s the next step? Maybe it was the paparazzi who broke the news that Hugo and James were not in harmony. Even for the classic "Titanic", Hugo felt that he should give up. It can be said that this decision was a matter of course. When the bottleneck disappeared completely, Hugo also thought clearly that the neon and fame of Hollywood should not become his constraints. Maybe he should make a different attempt. It may not be a small-cost production, and it can still be a commercial movie, but it may be a more interesting choice, giving Hugo more options to play. In addition, there is one of the most important reasons, Hugo should give up this role for Leonardo-even if only for this friend. When later generations talked about the great success of "Titanic", apart from James, in fact, the biggest hero should be Leonardo, not the visual effects, not Kate Winslet, not the shipwreck scene, but amazing. Leonardo all over the world. There are many reasons for the glory of "Titanic", but it is undeniable that the song of love story is definitely the most important part. Enough to touch every woman in the world. As the heroine, Kate is undoubtedly charming, and her performance is also very wonderful, but her light is completely and completely covered by Leonardo, Leonardo will Jack this poor boy The charm has been played to the extreme, even if it is still impossible to surpass after twenty years, this role is accompanied by the history of the "Titanic" name, and Leonardo relied on this role to become the top of the "X generation" actors. top notch. In fact, many film critics believe that the great success of Jacks role made Leonardo lose himself For a long time afterwards, a sudden storm of fame and fortune made him lose his way, and he was drunk every day. , The acting aura that was previously shown in films such as "Different Sky" and "Romeo and Juliet" has also disappeared. It was not until the new millennium that Leonardo gradually returned to orbit. But for the academy, the "creamy idol character" of "Titanic" has become Leonardo''s label, and has become a restraint and obstacle to Leonardo. They are always reluctant to award a small gold. People come to affirm Leonardo''s performance. This also makes Leonardo''s "impact to Oscar" a history of blood and tears. Having said that, no one can deny that Leonardo gave Jack the charm of this role, and no one can deny the contribution of "Titanic" to Leonardo. Hugo once thought about whether Leonardo would be able to get the statuette earlier if Leonardo did not appear in the "Titanic", but he could not imagine such a picture because he lacked Leonardo''s " "Titanic" is incomplete. Even if it is filled by himself, he has no confidence to surpass Leonardo, and he is unwilling to do so. For the sake of friends, Hugo decided to officially abandon the "Titanic", but before telling James and Kevin of his decision, Hugo thought he needed to communicate with Leonardo. Chapter 1516： Convince Leo The phone only rang for a while before it was picked up, "Hey, Hugo." Leonardo''s brisk voice came through the microphone, which surprised Hugo. Originally, Hugo thought it would be Leonardo''s assistant to answer the phone, because Leonardo and Charlize are still working on the "Romeo and Juliet" crew, and his mobile phone is kept with the assistant most of the time. But now it appears that Leonardo should be in the resting stage. "How do you know it''s me?" There is still no caller ID on the mobile phone, so Hugo is confused every time he sees a call. "You alone are too lazy to recite the phone number, your number is printed in my head." Leonardo said with a smile, "how do you think of calling me today? Are you still hiking now? Are you traveling? Where did you go?" "The Grand Canyon of Colorado." Hugo replied without hesitation, "You will never believe it. I dived from the cliff last night." "Wow, you must be joking with me!" Leonardo jumped up and stood there crying and howling, "Hugo, are you kidding, right? You? Hugo? Cliff diving? Wow, **** Christ!" Anyone familiar with Hugo knows that he has never been a personality who likes to challenge the limits of his body. Leonardo tapped his thigh vigorously, using his whole body movements to express his disbelief. "Yes, you heard that right, I really did a cliff dive last night." After Hugo finished speaking, he felt very happy. In fact, if he is asked to challenge again today, it is estimated that Hugo will tilt his head and feel hesitant, and it is very likely that he will end up giving up. But life is so magical, isn''t it? People often do things that they can''t predict. "Hey, Charlize, Charlize, do you believe it? Hugo dived from the cliff last night!" After getting Hugo''s definitive answer, Leonardo didn''t even continue talking with Hugo, but rushed to the side excitedly , Told his partner. Charlize was also surprised. The first reaction was "What?" The surprised expression of Charlize instantly entertained Leonardo. He immediately laughed happily, and confirmed the whole thing again, Charlize directly Biao said, "Hugo, you are crazy!" Leonardo and Hugo both laughed at both ends of the phone. "So, did you find a breakthrough?" Charlize asked the phone without thinking, and Leonardo couldn''t help being stunned. The smile on Hugo''s mouth was outlined, and he replied loudly, "Congratulations." Charlize understood it immediately, and a stormy sea raged deep in his heart, and he couldn''t help but yelled, "Damn, you lunatic!" But even though he said that, Charlize''s eyes were full of smiles. That kind of joy from the heart made her roar seem powerless. Leonardo looked at Charlize jokingly, laughed, and then ran away before Charlize became angry, and continued on the phone, "Tell me the details, tell me the details." Recalling the experience last night, Hugo also seemed excited, and the melody of "Navigation ( reverberated in his mind again, and the blood boiled again. Hugo vividly described everything to Leonardo last night, " Believe me, man, you will definitely want to try it again." "Damn God, of course I want to try it once. Next time we go on a road trip together, and then you take me there, I will definitely do it again! You try again! Come with me!" Leonardo in the original Skewers and jumped on the ground in exclamation, just can''t wait. "I can be the one who pushed you down." Hugo shrugged and said slyly, making Leonardo speechless for a while. "I called you today because I think there is a role that suits you well, and I want to ask your opinion." "Did you write the script again?" Although Hugo''s topic turned quickly, Leonardo didn''t mind, standing still, breathing heavily, and responded directly. "No, it''s not my script." After receiving Hugo''s negative response, Leonardo seemed very disappointed. "If you write the script again, I would be very willing to play a role. If it is a male protagonist, it would be even better. ." Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "You can look forward to it slowly." Re-creating a script? This is a good idea, after all, nearly two years have passed since the creation of the "Before Sunrise" script. "But you also know mine. The script I recommend to you is definitely not too bad." "Of course, I believe in your vision and believe in it." Leonardo said with a smile, "It''s best to come to a''Schindler''s List'' or''Death Row''." Leonardo joked. The other staff around couldn''t help but smile. Although they didn''t know the cause and effect, they were also infected by Leonardo''s high emotions. "No, this is not''death row'' or''Schindler''s list''. To be precise, it should be...er...''Independence Day''." Hugo knows that this description is not accurate, but it is already the most accurate. It''s a close reference. "You mean,''Future Water World''?" Leonardo frowned and retorted unobtrusively, leaving Hugo speechless for a while, "Hugo, what I''m talking about is the fact that''Independence Day'' lacks you. In other words, it is the''Future Water World''. I don''t think I have the qualifications to create miracles." In fact, this is also the prevailing view in Hollywood at present. Everyone believes that "Independence Day" is likely to become the second "Future Water World", and it is likely to fail again. The only variable is Hugo, Hugo''s undefeated myth. Can continue, this year''s summer vacation will soon be fully announced. This is not for Hugo, but for the attitude of big investment and big production. Hollywood as a whole appears to be very cautious. Leonardo has always been rolling in low-cost independent productions. He unswervingly sharpened his acting skills. When he appeared in "Life and Death Hour", he chose to perform because of Hugo. Therefore, it is not uncommon for Leonardo to support mainstream Hollywood ideas. "Leo, we have already talked about commercial films, haven''t we?" Hugo had anticipated Leonardo''s reaction and said patiently that he hadn''t heard Leonardo''s rebuttal, so he continued. Go on, "I know your attitude towards commercial films, and I also know your attitude towards acting. Do you know why I chose "Death Row" instead of "Away from Casino"?" "Because the level of performance is richer?" Speaking of performance, Leonardo seemed much more active. "Yes, because the role of Matthew is more complicated and delicate, I hope to continue to challenge myself through this kind of performance." Hugo''s voice made Leonardo laugh again and replied "You succeeded." Hugo shrugged, "I know you are like this, and you want to continue to challenge yourself. This time I recommend this work to you. In fact, for many people, acting does not seem to be difficult, you know, the role of commercial films , How much depth can it have?" Hugos words made Leonardo laugh, seeming to agree with him, "But I think this performance is actually very delicate and worth digging. Its not that he has a lot of inner drama, but that he The whole personality shaping and image change can be presented through the performance of the actors. We have discussed this before, havent we? Regarding the crutches in performance." Hugos words calmed Leonardo, Give you a cane, you can perform very well, such as the dementia in the "different sky". Of course, many actors have won by playing such a role with a cane. The Oscar statuette, why? Because such a role can be explosive and bright. This is also true of "Schindler''s List" and "Death Row". I can find crutches and concentrate all the energy. But if you Charlizes performance skills are not good enough, even if you give you crutches, your performance is still not up to the requirements. Do you remember "before sunrise"? Charlize and Is performance in it is actually very difficult, because of the two roles No crutches, that performance experience was very important for both of us." "So, you mean, I should challenge some characters without crutches?" Leonardo asked rhetorically. "No, I mean, you should try more roles that bring different challenges." Hugo said. Although "Titanic" did not bring Leonardo nominated for an Oscar actor, Hugo has always believed that this movie also played a role in polishing Leonardo''s acting skills, but unfortunately, with The spotlight and noise from the movie made Leonardo confused. Leonardo fell silent, and after a while, "Hugo, so, you mean, this character is what you want me to do next? Before sunrise?" "Yes Hugo answered simply and neatly. "Then I believe you." Leonardo''s answer was simple, but Hugo choked involuntarily. Hugo remembered Leonardo''s situation after the "Titanic", and he was almost at a loss in the vortex of the spotlight. Since then, he has embarked on an irreversible path of development from a beautiful boy to a fat uncle. This made Hugo frowned. "Leo, you know what a commercial movie will bring, cheers, screams, flashlights, and excessive attention, which can even make you lose yourself. You have enough Are you mentally prepared?" "Of course not." Leonardo''s answer made Hugo stunned. "Hugo, do you remember, what you told me, before you personally experienced it, all the imagination in your mind is not necessarily true. Yes. So, I dont know what that will happen, but I know, you have experienced it, and you will be by my side, right?" Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, nodding his chin slightly, "If you need it, feel free to find me." "Huh, this is really a relief, so I believe you. Of course, I still have to read the script." Leonardo learned Hugo''s tone, and finally added another sentence, making Hugo laugh. Chapter 1517： Transfer exchange Leonardo was so easily persuaded, which was far beyond Hugo''s expectations. After the call was hung up, Hugo was stunned for a while. The role of Leonardo in "Titanic" can be said to be a happy result for everyone, and it is also a result of conforming to the historical trajectory, but Hugo could not help but think of Leonardo''s sinking after the release of "Titanic". From 1998 to 2001, Leonardo''s real work was only "the.man.in.the..mask". As for the 2000 "Beach (the., although it was directed by Danny Bauer, due to its sensitive subject matter and strong protests from environmentalists, it was only released on a small scale and soon went offline. Up. In other words, after a sensational Titanic, Leonardo has almost gone through a four-year blank period. During these four years, what has Leonardo been doing? Immersed in alcohol, I became the king of nightclubs in New York and Los Angeles, frequently changing model girlfriends, drunk, dreamy, drunk, drunk, and feasting. It can be said that I was killing time in a daze. In four years, it was not only Leonardos temperament and personality that changed, he began to become distrustful of friends, because the fame that came with the "Titanic" made him have countless flesh and blood clinging to power. Everyone is like a vampire, trying to get fame and fortune from him; more importantly, to wipe out Leonardo''s performance spirit, everyone is paying attention to his private life, and the handsome face is also It has become the only label that people imprison him, no one cares about his performance, everyone just screams for his appearance, nothing more. From 1993 to 1997, from 1998 to 2001, from 2002 to 2014, these were the three important stages of Leonardos career as an actor, and it was precisely the 1997 "Titanic" that played a decisive role. Number", Leonardo has been unable to break the imprisonment on the road of chasing Oscars for twenty years. There are the prejudices of the college judges, Leonardos own demons, and bad luck... Leonardo did not appear in "Titanic", so what will be the result? What will happen to the "Titanic" without Leonardo? No one can know this answer, including Hugo. Now, Hugo once again pulls Leonardo into the "Titanic" crew, then does it mean that the historical trajectory will continue to develop in the same way? Does this mean that Hugo personally dragged Leonardo into the quagmire of fame and wealth? Does this also mean that Hugo has become a part of Leonardo''s acting bottleneck? Thinking of Leonardos trust, Hugo suddenly felt that the pressure on his shoulders became heavy-was his decision really correct? This thought flashed through Hugo''s mind, making his shoulders a little heavy, and he didn''t want to disappoint Leonardo''s trust. But Hugo also knows that predicting the future is a stupid thing, whether it is blindly believing in the future that he knows and sit back and relax, or he can''t determine the unknown factors in the future and hesitate to move forward, this is not advisable. Because he is a variable in the long river of history, no matter what the original future is, he has become one of them now. He can only live every present with his feet on the ground before it is possible to change every future. Fear of retreat because of fear of repeating the same mistakes in the future, this is the choice of the loser. Perhaps, Hugo can rely on his own strength to make a slight change in the historical trajectory again. This is the spirit of glory to death, and it is also the spirit of "navigation (! After hanging up Leonardos phone, Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, then dialed Ricks cell phone and told Rick his thoughts. On the other end of the phone, Rick fell into complete silence. He expected After Hugo would reject the "Titanic", but did not expect such a situation. "What''s your situation now?" After a while of silence, Rick''s first words were not about "Titanic". Hugo knows what Rick meant. Although Hugo hasnt said anything in the past month, the friends around him have more or less felt the changes in Hugo. As Hugos agent, Ke is very worried about Hugo''s state, not only about his career planning, but also about the reappearance of what happened at the time of "Death Row". Hugo chuckled lightly, "I''m fine." Although the answer was simple, Rick could hear the ease and relief in Hugo''s voice, which made Rick a little relieved. "However, recently I may spend more time in the band, I have some musical inspiration." Hugo''s voice followed. Rick frowned slightly and recalled carefully. Since last year''s Grammy performance, Hugo has filmed three works, "Seven Deadly Sins," "Death Row," and "Independence Day," with unprecedented work intensity. The work of the band has been almost completely shelved. Henry did not complain too much about this. Rick naturally knew that EMI must be very anxious. After all, fifteen months ago, Glory signed the big contract until he died, but he never released any new music works. , No matter how outstanding the performance of a few singles, after all, people are even more looking forward to the release of the new album. Thinking of this, Rick breathed a sigh of relief. After winning the Oscar winner, Hugo really needs a buffer period. Don''t watch the recent lively major film companies, but on the contrary it is the most dangerous period of time. Behind the hot flames and flowers with brocade, it is easy to dazzle your head. Although Rick doesn''t believe in the so-called Little Golden Man spell, he also knows that Hugo''s next work must not be sloppy. Perhaps Hugo''s rejection of the "Titanic" is indeed a wise choice. As for Leonardo... "Okay, I see. I will contact Joe. Recently, your work has shifted to the band." Rick replied simply and neatly. This is also Rick''s most important trait, ambitious but not greedy. If you change to another agent, you will only think about hitting the iron while it is hot. Hugo''s momentum has reached the highest point in history. You can choose the excellent scripts of major film companies, even the great works like "Titanic". Waiting for Hugo''s favor, how can such a good opportunity be missed; but the real heroes should know that knowing how to advance and retreat, and hold their own feet, this is not to retreat, but to brew a new round of storms, to prepare for greater success. This sense of reason keeps the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company from being dazzled by the success of the past two years and is still developing at a high speed. "Have you talked with Leo?" After Rick reacted, the first question hit the core. As Leonardo''s agent, Rick naturally knows Leonardo''s pickiness, even if he wants Leonardo to play the "Titanic", Leonardo is not necessarily willing. Hugo couldn''t help but chuckled, "Yes, I talked to him. I think there should be no problem." Rick nodded lightly, "But, is it really okay for Leo to appear in the Titanic?" Rick conceived a bit in his head, because "Titanic" has always been locked on by the male protagonists. Hugo, basically it can be said to be developed around Hugo. Now suddenly changing a candidate, Rick also needs to reorganize his mind. From film production to publicity strategy, it is estimated that all needs to be changed. "Rick, believe me, Leo is the most suitable candidate." Hugo gave an affirmative answer. Rick certainly believes in Hugos vision. Although he and Hugo have only been working together for two years, Hugos acumen for his works is hard for anyone to match, even Michael Ovitz and William Moore. A big broker like Reese isn''t necessarily comparable. "Okay, I see." Rick didn''t ask too much. In fact, for him, as long as it is his artist, whoever gets the chance to perform is actually the same. Hugo will definitely not lack choices, so Leonardo can get the opportunity to perform, which is naturally good, and Rick also knows that Leonardo has unlimited potential and is likely to become another superstar after Hugo. Very happy to win more opportunities for Leonardo. The real problem is with Twentieth Century Fox and Paramount. Of course, there is James Cameron who must not be forgotten. However, this is Rick''s job. The two phone calls were over quickly, and Fujin also drove to the town. Since this place is right next to the Colorado Grand Canyon, there are many specialized camping supplies stores. A group of five people, led by Hugo, entered the store to make a big purchase, and then they also bought their own change of clothes. Together with the supplies completed by Hugo and Fujin, this road trip was considered to be a road trip. It really looks a little bit. After the shopping was completed, they did not rush to explore the Grand Canyon immediately, but returned to the RV and began to lie down. Yesterday, after a days rush, so many things happened after a night of sleep. Both energy and physical strength have begun to bottom out. It is absolutely stupid to start entering the Grand Canyon without rest. . Compared to his teammates, Hugo almost touched his head on the pillow, and immediately fell asleep. This is a habit developed in the past month, and he has adapted to life on the road in all aspects from the body to the spirit. Although a few others still inevitably feel a little uncomfortable, their fatigue quickly hits and they soon fall asleep. While sleeping in a daze, Hugo heard the sharp bell ringing all the time. He sat up vigilantly and looked at the four dead bodies beside him, strongly suspecting that they would not even if the earthquake came. When he woke up, Hugo rubbed his eyes, looked around, and found that his cell phone was ringing. Who will call him at this time? Hugo got up and walked towards the phone. The ringtone of the phone that he thought would hang up kept ringing reluctantly. Hugo picked up the phone, picked it up, and ended the urging ringtone, "Hello , This is Hugo." "Hello, this is James Cameron." Chapter 1518： Happy James Cameron''s voice looked a little tired, Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned, rubbed his temples to make himself sober, and at the same time walked out of the RV and went outside to avoid disturbing the group of people who were already asleep. Teammates, "Hey, James, I didn''t expect this call to come." Hugos voice was a little brisk, but James didnt buy it. His rough voice cut off Hugos ending sound and quickly said, I heard you rejected the Titanic. Its true. ?" "This..." Hugo''s head was full of question marks, because James'' voice not only sounded unhappy, but also some anger, which made Hugo puzzled. He chuckled lightly. "James , I have this is the result you want." Since James had no polite plans and Hugo had no secretive plans, he directly refuted the past with a mocking tone. As a result, James sneered. The sniffing sound showed that he didn''t care, "So, you are Think my script is not good enough?" Hugo frowned slightly. "The script?" Hugo still didn''t figure out what James meant, but he still expressed his opinion, "No, on the contrary, I think this is a very good script, although in the main emotional line. The outline of the movie is slightly weak, but for the magnificent framework of the movie, this is enough. It will be trivial and procrastinating if everything is covered. So, overall I think this is a wonderful story." Hugo''s praise of the script still did not calm James'' mood, "Then why did you refuse?" A thought suddenly flashed in Hugo''s mind: Is James angry because of his "refusal"? To be precise, it is because James allowed him to reject Hugo, but he did not allow Hugo to reject him. This is James'' self-confidence and his pride. Especially when Hugo repeatedly emphasized the need to make a decision after reading the script. Now Hugo has given the script a high degree of affirmation, but still chose to reject it. This is undoubtedly a contempt for James. If this is the case, Hugo laughed dumbfounded instead. Although I have experienced James'' self-centeredness a long time ago, today is the real face-to-face feeling. "Because I am not the best choice in your mind." Hugo said it directly, but James became irritated by the truth, "How can you be sure of what I think? You are not me!" In the face of James'' anger, Hugo didn''t care at all, "James, if you want me to play, Rick can still change his mind now. I believe that Kevin and Shirley will be happy to hear this news." Hugo''s words immediately caused James to choke. This humiliation made James so angry that his hands were shaking slightly. Since the "Terminator" achieved brilliant success, James has not been so challenged for a long time. Even if someone had a dispute with him, he would definitely not be an actor. But Hugo will never compromise because of James'' success and prestige. James dislikes this kind of frustration, even disgust. But James is not an idiot, never has been. It''s just that he is so used to being strong in front of actors that he has forgotten that his opponent is Hugo, currently the most powerful actor in Hollywood. This is also the reason why James does not like Hugo. If Hugo becomes a member of the "Titanic", this is an absolutely unacceptable result for James. "I don''t think Leonardo DiCaprio is a suitable actor." When the anger reached its peak, James controlled his emotions and regained his composure. Especially realizing that he had lost his temper in front of Hugo just now, which made James more stable at this time. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly. He really didn''t expect James to be so careful, and because of his own refusal, even Leonardo would now refuse together. However, in Hugos memory, there are two historical candidates for "Titanic" actors, one is Matthew McConaughey, and the other is Leonardo. The former is the one that Fox hopes to use in the 20th century. The latter is what James insists. The final result is very clear. James successfully persuaded Twentieth Century Fox to become Leonardo. As for Matthew... he fell into a vase actor until more than ten years later, when he made a comeback, he actually surpassed Leonardo and took the lead in the Oscar actor, the Golden Man. The encounters in life are always so interesting. However, now James has changed his mind because of Hugo. The trajectory of history is really unpredictable. "James, if you miss a good actor because you don''t like me, you will lose the Titanic, not me." Hugo did not try to persuade James, but pointed out the key point. Because Hugo knew that facing James personality, if he suddenly softened his attitude, things would not be easy to solve. "As I said just now, I like the script of''Titanic'' very much, sincerely, I recommend Leo not because he is my friend, but because he is indeed the most suitable candidate. Of course, Leo missed this script, and there will always be the next one; but''Titanic'' missed Leo , But it may not be possible to find a more perfect candidate." Hugo''s toughness made James clenched his teeth again, but he had to admit that Hugo actually said the most important part of his heart: he is optimistic about Leonardo. From the beginning, James did not want Hugo to take over the script of "Titanic", but the persistence of Kevin Pence and Shirley Lansing made it difficult for James to fight. In private, James personally believes that Leonardo will be the perfect candidate for the role of Jack, both in appearance and temperament, including acting. However, James also knows that Leonardo has always rejected commercial films. He has tried Rick secretly, knowing that Leonardo does not consider commercial films at all. The only time he starred in "Life and Death Hour" was because of Hugo It''s Hugo again. This makes James gnash his teeth, but he is helpless. "But you forgot one thing, this is just your idea, not his idea. What''s more, there are so many outstanding actors in Hollywood, I will never lack choices. Matthew McConaughey is a very good choice." James condensed all his emotions and spoke calmly. Hugo chuckled lightly, "You are the director, you have the final say." Hugo gave James a step in a timely manner. He knew that he was driving James hard. It is estimated that even Kevin and Shirley could not find a solution. "But I can assure you that Leo does not reject the script of''Titanic''." Hugo did not say anything to death, leaving James with a lot of leeway. This really eased James'' mood a lot, first tightening and then loosening. Before he knew it, James'' mentality changed, "Huh, my job, no I need you to direct. Since you refused to appear in my work, that would be great, saving me a lot of tedious work." After he finished speaking, James hung up the phone. Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Hugo pulled out a wry smile. It seemed that he was destined to be an "Avatar". Standing on the spot stretched out, and finally confirmed the "Titanic" matter, Hugo felt that the whole person was relieved. Hugo is not planning to be busy with movies in the near future. He needs to focus on music for a period of time and enjoy the happiness that music brings. Unlike movies, in the world of music, Hugo insists on himself, the most true and essential self. Whether it''s Warner Bros., Columbia Pictures, Twentieth Century Fox, or Paramount, it has nothing to do with Hugo for the time being. But without waiting for the lazy waist to stretch out, the phone in his hand actually rang again, which made Hugo frowned. When did his phone become a hotline, even though he thought so, Hugo still picked up the phone. "Hello, this is Hugo." "Hey, Hugo, this is Kevin." It turned out to be Kevin Pence. "So, where are you now? There hasn''t been much news about you lately, almost thought you disappeared." Unlike James, Kay The beginning of the article is to start with ridicule. "Aren''t you just catching me?" Hugo said half-jokingly, "So, you call at this time and let me guess,''Titanic''?" Hugo also didn''t want to go around, take the initiative This topic was brought up. When Kevin heard Hugos tone , he sighed softly in his heart, "So, there is really no hope?" Among the eight major film companies, Hugo has the most and most frequent dealings. , Kevin knows Hugo very well, since Hugo took the initiative to bring up this matter, it is basically a certainty. "Kevin, believe me, Leo will be a better choice, I am not a panacea." Hugo''s tone was very relaxed, and the load on his shoulders was relieved. Kevin originally planned to persuade Hugo, but after a comprehensive consideration, Kevin knows that Hugos words are correct. For James, for Hugo, and for the "Titanic", Leonardo is the most wise choice. of. It was this understanding that made Kevin sigh directly. He planned for so long, in fact, hoping that Hugo could insure the "Titanic", but the result was still not quite as good. Pleasant. But Hugo has already starred in "Independence Day", he can''t be too greedy, can he? "Okay, I believe your judgment." Kevin also relaxed his tone and said, "However, I have a requirement. You must play a guest role, even if you support Leo." "A guest appearance?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, this time he did not hesitate for too long, and readily agreed, "No problem, I''ll be waiting anytime." Chapter 1519： Bold ideas Hugo looked back in the trailer and found that his teammates were still immersed in their sleep. He closed the door lightly, stretched his waist, stretched his body, and then walked slowly along the trail of the camp. pace. It was just after three oclock in the afternoon. The sun in early May was not hot. The cold and humidity of spring in the air gradually disappeared in the light, mixed with the dryness and restlessness of early summer, making the mood leap slightly. , The light breeze brings the rustling fragrance of leaves and the crisp sound of the distant water rushing, the noisy contrasts the world more quietly and peacefully, and all the irritability quietly melts into the soft soil. The sound of the wind was mixed with a vicissitudes of hoarse singing, resounding in the nature from far and near, Hugo involuntarily walked past the sound, just more than 20 steps away from where their trailer was. There is a caravan parked with a horse rein tied next to it. A soft-haired horse is sniffing. The colorful and rugged fabrics eye-catchingly occupy all sights in a lush green, vivid bohemia. The style is blowing. Then Hugo saw a man and a woman sitting on the rock in front of the caravan. The woman is wearing a big red floral-fashioned cotton dress, and a colorful hollow lace cloak is draped over her shoulders. Her hands are covered with countless beads, leather ornaments, silver ornaments and bracelets, and her head wears a palm-wide knit. Fringed headwear; the man wears a dark brown leather waistcoat with an ivory linen shirt inside, a leather water bag and a compass hung on the bright brown sword bag belt at the waist, and the dark brown boots on the feet It''s already broken. At this time, the man is holding an acoustic guitar in his arms, his fingertips outlines a fresh and transparent melody, the melodious melody is flowing slowly; the woman is holding a tambourine, gently beating the rhythm, and the mouth is softly sounding Humming, "The Queen of Nine Days has been drunk and unconscious, for nine days or more, until her people are tired, they can no longer wait, they can no longer wait..." While singing and singing, the hoarse singing tells the endless vicissitudes of life, as if time flows slowly between the guitar strings. Hugo knew that the woman who was singing at this time was the most famous "Queen of the Nine Days" Jane Grey (jane.grey) in the history of the British Tudor Dynasty. She was a chess piece of the court conspiracy, and the male power was greedy. A victim of desire, she was promoted to the throne for religious and political reasons, but also for religious and political reasons. After only nine days, she was deposed, and six months after her abdication, she was secretly executed. Sixteen years old. In fact, Jane Grey is generally regarded as a martyr of Protestantism. Her life and death represent the political climate and religious fanaticism of Britain in the 1650s. With just a few words of lyrics, you can hear the heritage and poetry of that era. This kind of unintentional vicissitudes reveals infinite charm in the concise and clear strings of men. This is not the best stage. You can hear the sounds of birds, turbulence, engines, and other environmental sounds around you. You can also hear the slogans of new street sleepers arranged by the camp manager not far behind you. More than a dozen people surrounded this area with Hugo, everyone was whispering and talking in a low voice, even louder than a woman singing, making it impossible to hear the lyrics clearly. This is not the best performer. It is obvious that men and women just sing casually. This is the nature of the Gypsies. During the wandering journey, they pick up their instruments at any time they dont even need instruments. , You can throw into the music. The two people in front of them don''t know if they are Gypsies, but the strong bohemian style and the fresh and moving ballads outline the image of the bohemian bard in twos and threes. However, Hugo couldn''t help immersing himself in it, because in the soul of that music, he could smell the taste of freedom. During this hike, Hugo met many bards. They may not be professional, they may not be top-notch, but there are fascinating stories in their singing, a melody, a section Lyrics and a piece of music represent a period of life. This is the soul of music. Although this is a folk song, Hugo can feel it. Deep in the soul of the folk song, there is the same uninhibited and unrestrained freedom as rock and roll, and the emotions that can touch the soft heart are the same. "We used to do this before, didn''t we?" There was a sound in his ear, interrupting Hugo''s thoughts, he could not help but suddenly turned his head, and then saw Fujin standing beside him. Fujin seemed to perceive the doubt in Hugo''s eyes, and repeated his words, "We used to wander on the road with musical instruments and bring musical notes to every corner." Fujin was talking about the road tour that was first known to people from Glory to Death. It was those wandering years that forged a unique style that was glorious to death. "This kind of arbitrary performance always makes people excited." Hugo nodded, then turned to look at the two people again, and smiles appeared at the corners of his mouth. Many times, they are not performing for performances, just like two people in front of them, a melody emerges in their minds, and then they directly interpret them, enjoying the purest and simplest happiness brought by music in the process of creation and performance. And happiness. Many of the tracks in "Almost Fame" and "Bath in the Morning" all sprouted during those years. "If you want, we can try again now. Anyway, we are on the road now." Fujin shrugged and said casually. Fujin turned his head and glanced at Hugo and added, "Anyway. No one will recognize you like this." Hugo now has a beard that covers half of his face, and usually wears a baseball cap. Almost the entire face is hidden. It is really difficult to recognize. At this moment, the performance of the two people just ended, and the scattered audience around clapped. The two people showed their polite smiles to express their gratitude to the audience, but then the two began to talk in a low voice, seemingly again. There are different new ideas. Hugo smiled softly, "But you still recognize me easily." Yesterday, I was abstaining. At the entrance of the drug station, they had no doubt at all, so they determined that the person was Hugo, and he went on to say, "Of course, if we really want this, we can still do it, but the meaning is different." Hugo didn''t explain too much, but Fujin understood it all at once. Not to mention how well-known Hugo is now, even the other four members of Glory To Death have wide-ranging reputations. They continue to linger on the streets as they did before, and they will soon attract crowds to come and watchno matter what Is it for their music or to join in the fun? This makes their performances tasteless and loses the randomness and freedom of the two Bohemians in front of them. "People standing outside the circle always want to come in; but people in the circle look at the outside world with envy." Fujin sighed deeply. In the past six months, Fujin''s feelings have been particularly profound, especially During the period after the Oscar, everything experienced by Glory to death, everything experienced by Hugo, has changed Fujin''s understanding of music. This is the siege. "Have you talked with Henry? When do you plan to tell him about the band?" Fujin couldn''t help lowering his voice, because the two people in front of him began to play again, this time playing a melancholy song Ban, they didn''t seem to care about the noise around them at all, they were just completely immersed in the music world. "EMI Records should have been eager for us to enter the studio." "It''s not impossible to enter the recording studio now, but I don''t want to." Hugo bluntly said his inner thoughts. Although Glory to Death has completed a breakthrough, although he has broken free from the shackles after creating "Navigation (, but the recording The room is like an iron box made up of copper and iron walls, completely cut off from the freedom, randomness, looseness, relaxation, and coziness of the entire world. Fujin tugged at the corners of his mouth, but didnt know whether it was a smile or helplessness. You know EMI will not let us off easily. If you really dont want to, let Henry pretend to be ignorant for the time being. Anyway, you disappear. For a month, no one can find you." Neil and Foggin know the pressure from EMI Records best, because they have been the most dedicated people in the past year-of course, working behind closed doors also makes them even more depressing~www.novelhall.com ~ Since EMI signed a major contract with Glory to Death last year, everyone has been looking forward to the rewards of this contract. It is precisely this is the third watershed for rock bands. People are looking forward to it. As time passed day by day, the pressure on EMI Records increased, Henry''s pressure increased, and the pressure on the members of the Glory To Death band also increased. Although Henry never complained to Hugo about these things, even if he would not mention them, Hugo can imagine the tension between EMI and Henry. Before, it was because Hugo had been busy with movies, and he didnt have any clear ideas about the new album, so it was delayed again and again; but now its different. Hugo has adjusted the status and the band has recovered. So is it really okay to continue to postpone the album? At this moment, the Bohemians were singing softly in front of them, The last thing I heard from him was that its not far from the end of your life, poor boy, I will travel everywhere in this world. A corner..." A bold idea suddenly popped up in Hugo''s mind, "Why should we go back to the recording studio to record? Why can''t we record in the city, in nature, in...any corner? We? Why can''t we make our album on the road?" Chapter 1520： Walking on the road "What are you talking about?" Fujins voice interrupted Hugos thoughts, and Hugo realized that he was so excited that he directly said the thoughts in his mind, without in-depth thinking or After tossing around, just blurted out. Hugo himself was frightened by this bold idea, and was stunned, but then an indescribable excitement jumped in his mind, like an electric current, causing Hugo to tremble all over his body. , "I mean, why should we finish the production of the new album in the studio?" Fujin stared at Hugo incredulously, as if he were an idiot, "Because we need a table, a bunch of recording equipment, and a really quiet soundproof room?" Hugo opened his mouth, the thoughts in his mind were boiling, "a computer, a recording software and a dynamic microphone", but he was choked by himself immediately, because he only realized now that he is now in 1996. Year, not 2014. In the future when electronic recording equipment is fully developed, people can complete recording work anywhere. A computer plus a recording software will be enough to complete all the complicated tasks in the recording studio. This has also made countless cover singers appear on the Internet, and they have become popular, the most famous of which is Justin Bieber. The development of the Internet and electronic equipment makes professional recording work simple, even amateurs can easily complete it. In 2014, the equipment in the recording studio will be divided into two categories, one is traditional equipment, which is cumbersome to operate and heavy, but very delicate, which can retain the singers voice to the greatest extent; the other is electronic equipment, It is easy to carry and easy to operate, and can simply and rudely complete many tasks that traditional equipment can''t do. However, even if all amateurs can complete recording work in their own homes, why does the recording studio still have an irreplaceable status? There are many reasons, mainly because of the sophistication and accuracy of traditional recording equipment, and also because of the consideration of sound insulation. The precision and accuracy of the recording equipment is very easy to understand. Singing in a traditional recording studio requires a very high level of singers, because the studio will present the most essential things of the singer, and even a little bit of imperfections will be magnified, which is also convenient. The producer can make corrections little by little. Although the electronic recording equipment is very advanced, its limitations are relatively large. It still requires a variety of equipment in the recording studio. In the recording studio, even people with impaired tone can record the perfect sound through the fine adjustment of the recording equipment. rail. The sound insulation effect is actually a further supplement to the recording process, because the external environmental sound is very complicated, not only increasing the workload of recording, but also causing great harm to the music itself and the singer''s singing. To put it simply, recording at the airport, let alone recording, it is estimated that even the singer can''t hear anything while singing. Not to mention recording outdoors, even if there is no noise, countless noises will make the sound quality terrible. In the future when electronic equipment is developed, many people will record in their own garage or basement, hoping to achieve better sound insulation effects, but the echoes generated in different spaces during recording will have an impression on the sound reception effect, and ultimately affect the recording master. The quality of the belt. It can be said that even in 2014, Hugo''s idea is incredible-it can be realized with perfect equipment, but no one will do it. Not to mention that it is 1996. It is impossible to achieve, and no one will try to achieve it. Therefore, in the face of Fujins doubts, Hugo was stunned. He originally thought this was a whimsical idea, but found that it was not realized at all, which made Hugo very disappointed. Seeing Hugo''s undisguised disappointment, Fujin couldn''t help being even more surprised. He thought Hugo was just joking, "Hugo, we are talking about the third regular album, not the live album!" In fact, albums are divided into categories. Apart from singles and ep''s, there is also a strict distinction between studio albums and live albums. When people talk about "new albums," they basically refer to studio albums. The so-called live album is very easy to understand. It is an album that is recorded at the concert and performance. This kind of album includes the cheers, screams and other noises of the performance, so that the audience who buys the album can be immersed in it. Feel the heat wave at the performance scene that day. Although the sales of live albums are far inferior to studio albums, there are still many fans, because everyone knows that the atmosphere at the performance site is the most inciting, that kind of studio albums do not have. The enthusiasm and carefreeness are enough to make every scene unique. But even for a live album, there are requirements for the environment. The space of the performance venue, the placement of recording equipment, the quality of the live sound, etc., will all have an impact on the quality of the live album. What Hugo said, even if compared with the live album, there is still a big difference. "Fujin, I know, of course I know." Hugo spread his hands, but after speaking, he found that his voice was a little louder. It seemed to disturb the two people who were immersed in the music. He had to turn and leave. Then he explained to Fujin, "Imagine every city, every highway, every street corner, every bridge... is our performance stage and our recording studio. We are always walking on the road. , Our music is drifting away on the road, this kind of freedom, this kind of uninhibitedness, this kind of casualness is in our music blood, then, why can''t we incorporate this kind of temperament into our album?" "So, where do you want to record?" Fujin and Hugo walked side by side, he could clearly feel the excitement and passion emanating from Hugo at this time, the kind of surging that only belongs to the beginning of glory to death. , Burning in sight like a raging flame, reminded Fujin of the song "Navigation ( last night. "Any place, any corner." Hugo said happily, "We can even record a song in the Grand Canyon, and each of our songs can be recorded in different places, traveling across the entire North American continent, New York and Chicago. , Miami, New Orleans... We have been recording all summer, let the taste of summer enter our album, let the breath of major cities enter our music, as a dedication to... uh, this crazy and chaotic movie Land, in this reckless era." Fujin really understood what Hugo meant. He was not going to record a live album, but a real "studio" album, but this studio was not a recording studio in the traditional sense, but "anywhere, any corner." A recording studio with different distinctive marks, each song will record the trivial characteristics of that recording studio, making each performance a unique individual that can never be copied. As Hugo said, this is glory to death, this is glory to death, the kind of carnival and indulgence on the road, the kind of eclectic joy and arrogance that breaks the shackles, this is the real new metal rock Its not that you choose to be independent for the sake of being different, but because it is already a completely different and unique existence when it is born. Fujin also felt the boiling in his blood, and the pleasure of spreading his wings made his expression lighten up, "For example, uh, under the Brooklyn Bridge in New York." "Or the roof of the Chicago Sears Tower (.)." This is currently the tallest building in the world. "Or a cruise ship on the Mississippi River." Fujin also immediately said, this is the longest river in the United States. "San Francisco''s Chinatown, or Salt Lake City''s Church Square." The two places that Hugo said have distinctive cultural characteristics. The former is needless to say, while the latter belongs to Moroccan. door. Temple of Teaching. "Otherwise, it is in the subway of Boston." Boston has the oldest subway line in the United States. "Anyway, anywhere." Fujin almost couldn''t help jumping up. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Hugo incredulously. He was shocked by this whimsical idea. Just imagining it in his mind, he felt spectacular enough. All languages ??are eclipsed. "Ok, then... uh, what if it rains?" It is summer, so there is no danger of snow, which is a good thing. "So what? Let''s continue recording, you know, the rhythm of raindrops can be regarded as the drumbeat of nature." Hugo shrugged, pursed his lips, and said nonchalantly. "Then what if the police come here to arrest us?" Fujins worries are justified. Recording in the city is different from street performances, just like filming. This requires permission from the city government, and obviously this is a huge project. "Continue recording, maybe we can let them join in the singing." Hugo said with a smile, then raised his eyebrows and looked at Fujin, "What do you think?" "You are a lunaticFujin said simply and neatly, "but I like it. " Hugo laughed freely, but the smile only lasted for a while, and Hugo suddenly became sad. Fujin asked in a puzzled manner, "I think you are a crazy and wonderful idea. This is for the glory to death. It''s definitely better," Fujin didn''t say that EMI would never like this idea, "Then why are you this expression?" Hugo let out a long sigh, "Because we don''t have enough equipment to complete this work." To do this, a mobile electronic device is a must, at least a laptop. But in 1996, it was an impossible task to move the recording studio to the street. Fujin frowned and thought about it, "No, maybe... I mean, I should discuss it with Neil, I have an idea now, but I think our band should gather to discuss it." "Really?" Hugo''s eyes widened. During Hugo''s busy filming of the film, Fokkin and Neal were not idle either. They learned a lot of studio knowledge and skills by themselves. They also went to New York during the Grammys. Go for professional training. Hugo''s voice was trembling slightly because of his excitement, "If it can be done, then this is definitely the most indelible mark of glory to death!" Chapter 1521： Tedious problem Hugo and Fujin excitedly returned to the trailer. They opened the door but found that the other three people were still sleeping. The two of them didn''t care at all and kicked them off the bed. Pedro jumped even more. "Earthquake! Earthquake!" The funny look really made people laugh. But Hugo and Fujin didn''t have time to laugh at Pedro. Fujin couldn''t wait to shout, "Guys, guys, sober up!" Fujin clapped his hands vigorously, and the clear sound scattered the three of them. Attracted his attention, "Hugo just told me an idea, I think this is really incredible." Such Fujin is also abnormal. He not only took the initiative to grab the initiative of the topic, but also accompanied by some excited gestures, which was far from the usual reticent image. But in Fujin''s eyes, there was an extremely excited light, and the unprecedented enthusiasm ran in his blood. Neil, Alfonso, and Pedro were originally in a state of distraction. They just woke up and couldnt avoid their concentration. But listening to Fujins steady and powerful voice, all the dozes disappeared involuntarily. Both eyes looked at Fujin with piercing eyes. After Fujin finished speaking, all three of them were stunned and stiff, but the turbulent expression in their eyes revealed their true emotions at this time. . "Don''t look at me, this is Hugo''s idea." With a single sentence, Fujin made the three people look at Hugo like remote-controlled robots. The incredible expression made Hugo laugh freely. Hugo hurriedly waved his hand, "Don''t get excited, let us think about how to achieve this, this is not an easy task." Great ideas, advanced ideas, unconventional ideas, but also ideas that are almost impossible to complete. Everyones expressions settled down, but Fujin looked at Neal, "Do you think that using a high-sensitivity boom radio microphone outdoors can maximize the radio?" He has some ideas, but Neils is needed. Verification and help. Neil pondered for a while, "But once we don''t have professional audio staff, if we operate it by ourselves, the effect will definitely not be the best; what about the microphone when Hugo sings?" "Dynamic microphone." Fujin replied simply, which made Hugo look at him. Hugo has limited knowledge of recording equipment, and many professional equipment in his memory are from the distant 2014, and he is not sure what equipment has already appeared. Hugo originally thought of a dynamic microphone. In fact, the use of this type of microphone is the simplest. It has a solid structure, stable performance, durability, low price, and relatively low noise, but its high frequency characteristics are relatively low. It is relatively weak, so it is widely used in karaoke, and more professional condenser microphones are used in recording studios. In the age when computer recording equipment has not yet become popular, it is not impossible to record outdoors. In fact, it is enough to learn from the equipment used in the field of film shooting. But the biggest problem with these devices is that they are cumbersome and require professional manipulation. Unlike in the future, only a laptop computer and a recording software can be used to solve all complex problems. The reason why Hugo wanted to record his third album on the road is not a complicated concept, but more that this method can fully express the spirit of glory to death. In fact, if Hugo and the others contact EMI and mobilize an entire recording team, it is equivalent to recording a live album. Moving the recording studio to each site, Hugos idea can be realized, but this is similar to Hugos. The original intention is running counter to it. Hugo hopes to rely on the band''s own ability to complete it, aside from EMI Records and commercial considerations, just record it in the simplest way. However, this seems too difficult. "Hugo, Hugo..." Neil''s voice came over, making Hugo clear from his thoughts, and cast his sights, "Do you remember our first road tour? We were there at the time. Put your own musical instruments and all equipment in the car, move them down wherever you go, and perform live performances. We can still do this now, but we just want to record each of our performances, when we need to shoot movies Recording equipment, so we need a little help." Hugo looked at Neal and motioned him to continue, "In fact, these recording equipment are not as complicated as imagined. We can build a mobile recording studio on a trailer." Neal''s thoughts made Hugo''s eyes bright. "We Put the most basic equipment needed for recording on the trailer, and then every place you go, just like our first road tour, come out to perform, radio with a high-sensitivity microphone boom, and complete all post-production in the trailer ." "However, as you said, the recording itself is not the most important thing. It is the most important to brew different recording effects in different environments, so choosing a location will be very important." Fujin stood aside and added. To, "Maybe black residential areas are okay, but it''s not suitable in Times Square." Although this is a recording method that moves the recording studio outdoors, if there is too much noise and noise, the recording effect will definitely be terrible. Even the melody itself is overwhelmed and cannot be regarded as music. "So, we need someone responsible for recording." Neal concluded. Hugo realized that his thoughts had been confined by the convenience and simplicity of computer recording equipment, but he did not realize that even without portable computer equipment, they could move the basic recording equipment to a trailer and make it with their own power. A mobile recording studio. The most basic recording equipment is actually not expensive or cumbersome. A few very simple equipment can complete the recording work. Although the effect is not as good as that of a professional recording studio, it is enough to satisfy Hugo''s idea. But, as Neil said, they need someone who can help them finish the recording, and at the same time grasp the quality of the recording. "Hiran?" Pedro said, Hiran Raikkonen, the producer of the two albums before his death. But Neal shook his head, "Heeran may be willing to help us, but it is difficult for him to hide from EMI." After all, Heeran is a producer of EMI, and his movements must be reported to the company. "Neil, Fogin, I remember you said yesterday that you learned a lot of recording skills before, right?" Alfonso opened his mouth and said. After this came out, everyone understood what Alfonso meant. To Neal and Foggin, "I actually learned a lot of this knowledge before. If possible, the three of us can discuss it together and try to finish the recording by ourselves." In fact, Alfonso is the most versatile person in the glory to death. He is not only responsible for the guitar and keyboard, but also for the electronic metronome mixing and other work. In addition, he will also have some scattered instruments, including " In the post-production of lyrics such as "one step (one. step. and "kill the hero (.., there are more or less opinions of Alfonso. But Alfonso learned a lot, but he didn''t specialize. He knew a little about everything, but he was at a loss if he had a deep understanding. Therefore, if Alfonso and Neil and Fogin work together, discussing with each other and making up for each other, it is not impossible to complete the recording. What''s more, their recording was not as detailed and demanding as in a professional recording studio. Three heads are always worth one Zhuge Liang. Pedro''s eyes lit up suddenly, "The three of you know recording skills, and Hugo also has your own views on arrangement. We can completely rely on our own abilities to complete the recording." Arrangement is a very important step in music production. In the process of music production, the production of each song is not so easy, and the whole process is very complicated. In simple terms, it can be divided into processes such as composition, arrangement, lyrics, and recording. Composing is the first stage, that is, composing basic tunes and scores. This step relies more on talent. In fact, everyone hums a tune casually. This is the process of composing the music, but most people cannot connect the notes completely and create a complete song. Composition can be learned, but even if you dont learn, as long as you have a sense of music and talent, you can complete it. Arrangement is different. Arrangement is based on the basic melody. What tempo is used as the keynote of the whole song, how to switch the melody between the verse and the chorus, what instrument is used for expression, and what are the instruments of the verse and chorus. Differentiate the use, what kind of music form and type of music are used for production, and so on. Arrangement requires professional music education and composition training before it can be completed. It can be simply understood as such a process, a person hums a simple tune at will, and thinks this tune is very good But because the tune cannot reflect the complete music form, it cannot determine the music content, and he did not accept it. After professional music education, he can invite professional arrangers to complete this job. Although not absolute, composition requires talent, and professional knowledge of arranging can be learned. Composition is a creative process, and arranging is more like a process of commercializing creation. Therefore, each song will be divided into two parts: composer and arranger. The four links of composer, songwriter, arranger, and producer are combined, which becomes the behind-the-scenes production group of the song. Due to the professionalism and importance of the arrangement process, the producer is particularly important. Most of the glory to death music was composed by Hugo, and he also participated in almost all of the arrangement process, but in the first two In the album, Sheerans advice on arrangement has an indelible effect on the success of Glory to Death, because the professional knowledge required for arrangement is what Hugo lacks most. Now, to the death of Glory, Hugo alone will shoulder the heavy responsibility of composing, and Neil, Fokkin and Alfonso will jointly shoulder the heavy responsibility of recording, completing the incredible feat of recording the third album on the road. Impossible thoughts have the conditions to become possible! "Just, what am I going to do?" Pedro looked at his teammates with a look of astonishment, his pitiful eyes seemed to be abandoned puppies. Chapter 1522： First try "Hugo, are you kidding me? Listen to these noises." Alfonso leaned against the car door of the RV, wearing earplugs, listening to the melody from the live microphone, with helpless expression on his face. Smile, "This...are you really kidding?" Hugo was setting up the keyboard and microphone, and said with a smile, "We will use these environmental sounds, it will be great." "Alfonso, don''t be too picky. If we were to go to Yellowstone Park to record according to Hugo''s original idea, it would be an even more terrible disaster." Neil determined each instrument on the side. Before, there was a fixed microphone stand for radio, the loudspeaker said with a smile. Hugo disagrees, "Hey, if you go to Yellowstone Park, it will be wonderful! Imagine a silent volcano, an erupting hot spring, a running antelope... The song''Young Volcano (.)'' will be a blockbuster. of." "But radio is almost an impossible task." Neil continued to complain. Originally, Glory To Death was planning to record the song "Navigation ( in the Grand Canyon of Colorado, but the entire space is really open, echo The effect is almost uncontrollable, the recorded effect is really too bad, in desperation, I can only give up. Furthermore, Hugo''s idea of ??recording in Yellowstone Park can only be imagined in his head. "Hey, hey, it''s not a perfect place here." Alfonso interrupted the conversation and shouted, "Hugo, you didn''t hear this, you are not listening to what I just heard." Hugo I had to put down the microphone in my hand, while saying "we can solve it, we can solve it", and walked over quickly, took the headset and put it on. The noise of the alleys in the market filled Hugos ears suddenly and clearly. Now they are in a very ordinary alley in Denver. You can hear the sound of the washing machine stirring in the residential building behind them, and you can also listen to it. The voices of the people who came out over their heads to watch the lively discussions, you can also hear the roar of the engines on the road at the end of the alley when vehicles pass by, and even the shaking of the quilt on the opposite balcony is clear, not to mention Said the group of children playing at the end of the alley. The loud noise almost stung the eardrum, overwhelming all other sounds, and became the main theme of the sound in the headset. Hugo looked back, "Pepe, you stand in front of the microphone to test the sensitivity." Pedro put down the bass, walked over, snapped **** in front of the microphone, and then took a hard breath. Hugo I could not help but shook my head. These voices were very clear, but they were almost suppressed by the noise of the children, so the quality of the recorded soundtrack would be very tragic. Hugo handed the headset to Alfonso and walked over to the children, "Hey, boyfriend, boyfriend." There were eight children in this group. They were throwing rugby, and another child was boring and knocking on the trash can. Hugo''s shout made them all pay attention, "Give me a few seconds and listen to me." Hugo took the rugby and explained, "We are recording songs here now, I need you to be quiet for five minutes..." "No, thank you." The eldest kid who took the lead directly grabbed Hugo''s football and refused without hesitation. Hugo was stunned, "Uh, uh, I, I''ll give you pocket money, everyone. one dollar." "You are so funny, five dollars, five dollars per person." The elder boy stopped what he was doing when he heard the proposal, but he started to bargain. Hugo laughed dumbly. Now the child really knows how to grasp the key. Just as Hugo was about to speak, the thin child who was standing next to the trash can was saying, "You are the man!" Hugo was stunned, what line is this again? Pointing to Hugo, the thin boy said excitedly to his friends, "Hey, he is that man, that man." Hugo knows that he is now well-recognized in the United States, but he does not think that children will know him. After all, most of the movies he starred in are not allowed to be watched by children under the age of thirteen-even if they are allowed to watch it. There will not be much interest either. Is it because he looks like a certain advertising star? The cries of the thin child stopped the children next to them, and then they shouted, "Ah! Super Bowl, Super Bowl! You are the man who saved the earth in this year''s Super Bowl!" Super Bowl? Save the earth? Hugo thought about it carefully, and then remembered that the children were talking about "Independence Day." Although most people will remember the "Titanic" when it comes to movies that changed the pattern of Hollywood, in fact, to be precise, it should be that "Independence Day" and "Titanic" have joined hands to change history, and the "Independence" came out ahead of schedule. Japan also paved the way for the success of the Titanic. In addition, "Independence Day" also created the most important part of commercial films, that is, different promotional strategies. In the twentieth century, Fox has moved his brains to the Super Bowl, which has the highest ratings in the United States. This is a prosperous game that attracts more than 100 million viewers every year. In fact, commercial opening has not reached the saturation level. Before the "Independence Day" in the publicity before the actors were determined, a smoke bomb was released to use the Super Bowl platform for publicity to attract attention, but I did not expect that this smoke bomb actually achieved unexpected results. So Kevin Pence immediately made a decision and negotiated with the Super Bowl organizer nfl and TV broadcasters. After a tug-of-war, the two parties successfully reached a deal and agreed to cut the advertisement during the Super Bowl halftime and before the halftime performance. During the time, the premiere trailer of "Independence Day" will be played. This makes "Independence Day" the first work in movie history to play a trailer in the Super Bowl, and gradually opened up this market, and eventually became a repertoire of the Super Bowl every year, and even set aside a period of time for the wonderful show. movie trailer. The Super Bowl effect is undoubtedly huge, and it has an irreplaceable role in the promotion of the movie box office, so that the major film companies later competed for the limited time of the Super Bowl midfield. This year''s "Independence Day" trailer was played during the halftime between the Dallas Cowboys and the Pittsburgh Steelers, and the effect came out immediately. Even the children recognized Hugo''s face, which was incredible. "So, are you willing to help me with this small favor." Hugo said with a smile without admitting or denying it. The children had already recognized that Hugo was the man who saved the earth, and they were immediately excited. Their admiration for superheroes made them excited, "So...so, can we watch it by the side?" "Uh, you... do you know how to sing?" An idea suddenly popped up in Hugo''s mind, and he also said it directly. If you let the children join in the singing of "Young Volcano", the effect will be very interesting. The children in front of me suddenly jumped up. Hugo took the children back to the band. Everyone was not surprised at this time. Standing outdoors and recording the official album, this idea has made any accidents seem ordinary. strange. Alfonso asked directly, "Do you intend to use the children''s voice as background sound or chorus sound?" "Chorus, why not?" Hugo said directly, then looked at the children, "Trust me, I will put your names on top." This made the children all scream and cheer. The people upstairs who watched the excitement on the balcony and fire escape all laughed friendly. Since recording outdoors is not a live performance, it is equivalent to a live performance, so when Glory To Death recently ran wild on the road, I have been practicing unremittingly, including when I rest at night, and I dont forget to practice. Make sure to record outdoors. It can complete recording at one time with minimal interference. "Lets play it first, let me listen to the radio effect." Hugo walked over to replace Alfonso, bringing his teammates together. He needs to listen to the noise during the recording process, and try his best The ambient sound is also used to become the background sound of the song, making the outdoor recorded version the most unique existence, rather than simply moving out of the recording studio. "Young Volcano" is a song created by Hugo on the spot at the release of the new album "Bath of Morning Light". At that time, all the audiences were asked to beat and then composed the score. Later, in the process of arranging, Hugo added the magnificent and majestic The drum beats the song''s surging momentum to its peak, which is why Hugo hopes to record in Yellowstone Park-this may be the most imposing song since the establishment of Glory To Death. Today, although it is in a small residential alley in Denver, due to the narrowness of the alley, the melody played by the band will continue to revolve in a limited space, and the echo reverberating within a few milliseconds will be created. It produces a natural orchestral grand effect, but the results are unexpectedly outstanding, even the noisy surroundings does not seem so important. But Hugo stood still thinking about it, then raised his head and shouted at the residents watching the excitement above, "Hey, guys, I need a little help, don''t you know if you have time?" A middle-aged black aunt standing on the fire escape on the second floor said with a smile, "Handsome boy, what do you need?" This middle-aged aunt dressed in her pajamas, with her hair out, looked like she had just woke up. Generally, there is a cheerful smile on the corners of his mouth. Hugo shrugged, "It''s very simple, follow us on the beat." Hugo gave Fujin a look, then Hugo raised his hand to beat the beat, and Fujin immediately responded with a drum. The drum beats of the song "Young Volcano" are very dense and the rhythm is very strong, but Hugo is performing heavy drums at this time. Those trivial snare drums are not included, so the whole rhythm is very simple. The residents around are all getting started. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sound gradually merged into one piece and evolved into "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Chapter 1523： Different style Pedro trot all the way to the entrance of the alley, looking at the vehicles coming and going on the road, and seeing an oil tanker driving from a distance, he immediately showed an expression of excitement, "Alfonso, Alfonso Suo, count down tens of seconds, ten seconds." Alfonso immediately turned on all the recording equipment and pointed it at the entrance of the alley. Pedro ran towards his instrument while waving his right hand. The alley fell into silence for a while, and some small sounds could be heard faintly coming from afar, just like the earth coming from outer space. The vibration that only whales can feel makes the slightest sound in the air. The dust flew gently. Alfonso tied the microphone to a drying rack and stretched it far toward the entrance of the alley. Everyone turned their heads to look at the entrance of the alley, and then the roar of the engine could be heard slowly. Rumbling...Rumbling..." The whole voice whizzed from low to high, and was approaching in a blink of an eye. Immediately afterwards, I saw a huge oil tanker approaching at low speed. The roar filled my ears, causing the eardrums to vibrate slightly. Alfonso pulled the microphone pole back bit by bit, and then I saw the oil. There were more than a dozen cars, taxis, cars, and police behind the tanker. The car drove past slowly, and the sound of the shocking engine made the air gradually boil. Finally, Alfonso took the microphone back. After the traffic at the entrance of the alley passed by, there was a lingering aftertaste. The red light not far away lit up again, and the noise in the alley once again settled down. The silence only paused for two beats, and then I heard Hugos voice grow out of the microphone, "One, two, three!" A rest, and then the singing came out, "Lah...drip," La la la la la la la la la" The melodious humming sound reverberated in the short silence around, and the thin echo danced on the irregular brick wall of the alley. There was a long-lasting echo that could not be dissipated, and then Hugo lifted it up. He struck his hands and beat the beat, but this time there was only the main beat, which was concise and clean. Then Hugo hummed again. This time Fujin''s drums joined in, and the whole rhythm began to gradually become full. The five members of the glory to the death have already hummed, "La...dila la, la la la... la... la la..." The ordinary women standing on the residential building also joined in one after another. In the line of beats, the children on the side beat the trash can with sticks. The simple and heavy rhythm unexpectedly collided with the sound of clank in the alley! The momentum of the whole beat continued to rise, everyone became more and more excited with Hugo''s humming, the middle-aged black woman standing on the fire escape, the housewife drying clothes on the top floor, and the decadence drinking beer on the balcony. Uncle...Everyone started to applaud passionately to the rhythm of the band. "Lah...drip, slap! slap! Lalala... slap, slap! Lalala... slap... slap! Slap!" All the sounds were received clearly by the microphone. Alfonso, who was standing by, turned a little louder towards the microphone of the drum kit. Fujins fierce and powerful drum beats were like waves, wave after wave, tirelessly. The ground swept over, turning this poor street into the most wonderful stage in the world! "When Rome fell, we were the lions released from the arena! We will also be like an antidote to save all the poisoned people. We are the symbol of the new era!" Amidst the surging rhythm, Hugo played the acoustic guitar on his shoulders-because Alfonso wanted to take care of the coordination of the microphone, the guitar came back to Hugo again today. He has a calm voice, a majestic and powerful voice. The hot breath erupted from the dantian, the thick and powerful aura trembling slightly in the air, suppressing all the surrounding noise. "Just tonight, the fox will hunt the hounds, and everything will be over at this moment. In fact, long before this started, we had won!" The whole alley was boiling at this time. People stood by the window, whistling, and then agitating their hands, dancing to the melody, watching the black aunt on the fire escape''s forgetful dance, rain The smile at the corner of Guo''s mouth was outlined in this way, and the passion hidden in her voice was slowly released, and sparks were gradually rubbed against the space, causing the temperature to rise little by little. "Wild us..." Hugo''s long tail sound released the energy in this way, and the sun began to dance wildly on the strings of the piano, and the hot sparks burst out in sight like a volcano, in the alley. There are only a dozen ordinary residents. At this time, they have created a strong momentum of thousands of people, echoing endless echoes, making the eardrums follow the drums of Fujin to play wildly, "Like a young volcano. Full of potential and explosive power! Wild us... Whether it is an American or a foreigner! Do you want to have even the slightest beauty?" At this moment, the whole alley is boiling, and the powerful drums let everyone enjoy it. All the trivial sounds in the air collide in the melody, the sound of the washing machine running, the curse noises. , The hunting sound of the wind blowing the sheets, the sound of the faucet being opened, the sound of breathing that gradually became heavy because of the excessive dance, the sound of children starting to scream out of control because of the excessive excitement... Countless sounds full of life Involved in the melody, a tornado was formed, covering the clouds and the sun! It was like a real volcanic eruption, and the blood began to boil. Suddenly, there was another turbulent engine roaring on the road, and the roar became the strongest and densest drumbeat, raising the melody by a step, and all the members followed Hugo to the death of glory. The imposing singing voice began to jump, the bumpy stones on the ground made their footsteps look very messy, and the sound of shoe soles rubbing against the stones added to the noisy sound, but the melody began to tremble slightly, like an earthquake when a volcano erupted. The attack is general. "Wild us..." After Hugo finished singing, he raised his hands and pressed down forcefully. All the performances of glory to death disappeared suddenly, but the carnival of everyone in the alley continued, scattered. The sound of footsteps, applause, and gasp mixed with the roar of the engine on the highway, not only did not appear noisy, but compared with just now, there was a more life-like quiet breath, making everyone involuntarily gasp With roughness. Everyone looked at Hugo seriously. Whether it was the children playing or the friendly residents watching upstairs, including bystanders who joined after the music started, they all turned their attention to Hugo. Everyone I held my breath, lest my little movement would break the balance of the scene, even the movement couldn''t help stiffening in place, as if time and space had stopped in an instant. Then everyone saw Hugo suddenly lift his hands up, and breathing started again, "Wild us!" everyone sang in unison, Hugo sang again after everyones voices. , "We are wild..." This pure natural duet made the surrounding brick walls vibrate, and the flying dust danced wildly in the sunlight. After the end of the trailing sound, there was a momentary pause, causing the heart to suddenly lock, but just for a moment, Hugo''s whole body suddenly jumped up, and Fujin, who was paying close attention to Hugo''s every move, almost At the same time, the drum beats, "Wild us!" Hugo''s deep voice once again pushed the energy to a new high, and the instruments in the hands of everyone in the glory to death played again, and the whole world was driven in one fell swoop. . "Like young volcanoes! Wild us, whether Americans or foreigners, do you want to have even the slightest charm?" I saw Hugo flapping his hands constantly, and all the residents on both sides of the alley joined the melody carnival again, jumping, twisting, singing and laughing in place, and the childrens laughter became clearer. The ground was included, and Hugo began to hum again in harmony with the melody, "La...dip lala..." There is no need for Hugo''s command at all. Everyone followed Fujins drums to beat the rhythm again. The magnificent momentum broke through the clouds in an instant, sweat flew in the sun, passion boiled in the air, madness ran in the alleys, happiness was in Wandering in the melody... This is the most primitive happiness of music, which makes people enjoy the carnival simply because of the notes, and it is vented heartily at this moment. This is an ordinary alley, there is no formal concert venue nor surrounded by turbulent crowds, and no professional recording studio. This is just an ordinary living area, and the glory is to die here. The performance is not only irregular, it can even be said to be cheap. However, the enthusiasm vented in the melody just now comes from the enthusiasm of life, simple but boiling, simple but sincere, pure but hot. When a piece of music was recorded, Hugo and the others did not confirm the recording effect immediately, but bowed to the audience to express their gratitude, and then high-five with the children in front of them. Everyone''s face was filled with The simplest happiness is a stage with only a dozen people watching, but it is filled with all the emotions of Hugo and others. The extreme sense of catharsis makes the heart very happy. The members of Glory to Death cant wait to hug each other even more. Even if the recording effect is lower than expected, it doesnt matter, because on this road, they finally regained the persistence and passion that belonged to Glory to Death. This is the most important thing. important. The black aunt upstairs couldn''t help blowing a whistle, "Young man, I think you are outstanding. It has been a long time since no one can make me dance." This teasing made all the residents on both sides of the alley laugh. At this time, Neil had time to walk over, picked up the headset, and heard the recording effect just now: performance is one thing, enjoyment is one thing, but the recording effect is another matter. If there is too much noise, or The sound quality is too bad, so Hugo''s great idea is only flashy after all. Chapter 1524： Amazing Neil''s expression was very subtle. It can''t be said to be a disaster, nor can it be said to be joyful. He frowned, but with an elusive smile on the corner of his mouth, standing in place and listening to the recording just now. Tracks. The other four members of the band all stood by, looking at Neil curiously, trying to get some answers, but found nothing. The usual excitement in the alley resumed. Everyone gradually dispersed. The children started throwing rugby again. The middle-aged black woman upstairs shouted, "Handsome sweetheart, if you need our help, Just shout and shout, we''ve always been here." A word made the other residents around laugh loudly, Hugo also chuckled, waved to the friendly woman, and watched her step out of the fire escape and re-enter the room. Looking back, Hugo saw that Neal had taken off the earplugs, but Neil did not express his opinion immediately, but handed the headset to Fokkin. Obviously, Neal did not want his opinions to affect the feelings of his teammates. Watching, so he put his hands on his chest alone, and quieted down thoughtfully. After Alfonso and Pedro had finished listening, the headset was passed to Hugo''s hand, and Hugo put it on and listened carefully. The prelude of the song is a burst of engine sound from far and near, which is also mixed with some low life sounds. This kind of sound is produced by the absolute production department of the computer in the recording studio. The most original life breath, but the headset The music filled the whole brain, actually creating a magnificence and magnificence of standing on the highest peak of Yellowstone Park overlooking the earth. In an instant, Hugo felt that he had become extremely small, as if the whole line of sight had risen to the universe, and he was just in the universe. A dust that couldn''t be smaller. This kind of mysterious and mysterious feeling is difficult to describe in words, but there is no doubt that it is a positive feeling. Immediately after, Hugos voice cut in in the form of a cappella. The song "Young Volcano (. is a typical song of imposing momentum, which is different from the surging surging that makes the soul tremble in "Navigation (. More directly, it turned the whole scene upside down and let everyone join the carnival. But since this was recorded outdoors, and the "audience" is a dozen people, not to mention that compared with the huge ostentation of the new album release party of "Bath the Morning Light", it is not even comparable to the scale of the glorious street performance at all. Comparability. Therefore, Hugo chose to cut in with a cappella. Sure enough, the effect is very good. There is obviously a melodious echo effect during a cappella, which actually creates a special feeling of recording in the studio. The whole texture is excellent and far exceeds expectations, especially the trivial sound in the background sound, which makes it thin. The applause became fuller, so that when Fujins drum beats in, the momentum of the song instantly shines, making the melody burst into infinite charm, unlike the noisy and noisy concert scene, the sound quality is completely jaw-dropping. , It is almost impossible to believe that this was recorded in a broken alley. Hugo finally understood why Neil had that elusive expression, not only because he could not believe that he left the studio and recorded such outstanding effects, but also because the noise they were most worried about did not destroy the melody, but instead. After their meticulous design, it has become the most important catalyst for the background sound of the melody, allowing the song to burst out with more beautiful colors. In fact, this is the trait that belongs to the rock band, and it is the trait that is glorious to death. Almost every rock band is created in the streets, and every year the rock music festival erupts in the noisy, bursts in the noisy, even more so to the death of glory. When standing on the stage, standing on the street, and walking on the road, the glorious enthusiasm will merge with the environment, bursting out endless charm. Glory to death Almost every moment worth remembering is a live performance, road tour, 4th and 2nd stage, Grammy live broadcast accident...Because they are born on the stage, they would rather stand and die on the stage than chase The last remaining rock and roll sun under the light, it is this willpower that makes the glory burst out to death that other rock bands cannot match. What Hugo is most satisfied with is the third part, in which the childrens immature singing voices and the selfless singing of the surrounding residents make the whole song vigorous, which belongs to everyones body. Enthusiasm is blooming proudly. It has nothing to do with age, gender, experience, and time. Even if there is only a passion left in the heart, it is just like a flash in the pan at this moment, blooming in the most dazzling moment. To be sure, this is not the live version of the concert, because it is much quieter than the concert; this is not the studio version, because it is much more lively than the recording studio, this is the version belonging to the poor streets of Denver, here The one-of-a-kind version born in the alley full of life, even if it is a version that glorifies yourself to death, it is estimated that it will be difficult to reproduce again. Hugo took off the headset, raised his eyebrows, looked at his teammates, and asked their opinions with his eyes. Everyone looked at each other and seemed to be a little cautious. After all, this experience is for everyone. For the first time. In the end Neil took the initiative to speak, "I like it, no, to be precise, I am in love with this version." Neils expression is still elusive. This time he explained his doubts, Its hard for me to know exactly what it feels like. In the prelude, the noise of the strong life atmosphere is very obvious. I originally thought it would be a failure. , But when Fujins drumbeat cut in, it actually collided with incredible sparks, which became my favorite part of the whole song. The sound of Hugos cappella sang through the murmur of the alley, and it felt like... Its like flying in the sky. I dont know if this description is accurate, but in short, I love it, I really like it too much." That kind of magical feeling has made Neil unable to recover. It is different from the feeling when Hugo created the new album "Bath in the Morning Light" on the spot. Todays version has a long aftertaste and an indescribable sinking. And crazy. Alfonso shook his head, "No, I think the biggest success of this version lies in the participation of the children. Their immature and energetic voices are the best interpretation of the theme of the whole song. But in the middle of the chorus. In part, the noise is a bit too noisy. I''m not sure where it is. It seems that some people are swearing and complaining because of our noise. This is detrimental to the sound quality." "But you can''t deny that those noises made the whole scene more real, especially the sound of cars passing by from time to time. This is also the biggest imprint of the whole song." Neal looked at Alfonso and said, which made Afonso. Fang Soto thought with his chin, but didn''t speak. "Alfonso, I understand your thoughts, but you have forgotten one thing. The reason why we are recording on site is to record these accidents, such as the sound of the engine at the opening, or the quarrel during the chorus. Including I heard that when the children beat the rhythm, there are at least three mistakes...but these are not important, these flaws are the factors that make the song more perfect." It was Pedro who spoke, making both Neil and Alfonso shine. Recording outdoors, it is impossible to achieve perfection like a recording studio, so the angle of measurement naturally needs to be different. "Pepe is rarely smart." Fujin said, making Pedro a depressed face, but Fujin didn''t care, and then said, "I agree with what Neil and Alfonso said, the flaws are still more obvious. Yes, but this is glorious to death." Fujin''s evaluation is very simple, but very clear, which also shows his attitude. In the end everyone looked at Hugo. Although Neil, Alfonso and Fogin were in charge of the recording work, the real helm was Hugo, and only Hugo was the soul of the entire band. "To be honest, I''m not very satisfied with my performance just now." Hugo said honestly, not picking faults, but seeking truth from facts. Warm, but without the finesse of the recording studio, the overall momentum is still a little weaker. At this point, Hugo frowned and shook his head, obviously disappointed in himself, but Hugo was asking for a studio album. Keep improving, the problem is naturally unavoidable. "But I must admit that when recording outdoors, those trivial noises, on the contrary, add a lot to the whole song; and Pepe is also right, as if its not possible every time. Its the same as copying, and every performance cannot be perfect. Since we are not in a recording studio, we naturally have to change the standard." Hugo thought about the whole song carefully, and finally nodded, "So...I agree with Neil, I love this versionincluding my uncontrolled breath." After that, Hugo He laughed himself, and all his teammates were relieved, and everyone showed similar smiles. "So?" Pedro said excitedly, already gearing up. Then Alfonso repeated, "So?" Neal followed, and Fokkin at the end, "So?" Hugo pursed his mouth and nodded his chin. "So, the recording of the''Young Volcano'' belonging to Denver is sure to be finished. Then, where should we go for our next stop? Let''s go to Nebraska to record.'' A long way (...way...)'', how?" "''Long road''?" Fujin thought for a while, "Why not go to Highway Fifty (...50) to record, for example, Austin." Highway 50 is known as the loneliest highway in the United States, because it is one of the most desolate highways in the United States. It crosses the express delivery area and is sparsely populated. There are many Indian tribes. The famous Death Valley is also on this road. , This is the most special road, long, spectacular and magnificent. "Good idea! Then, it''s Highway 50! Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go!" Chapter 1525： Henry Doubt Henry Bloom fell into the softness of the back of the sofa. The messy clothes and blankets around him completely submerged him like a bunker made up of garbage dumps, but he half-closed his eyes and looked at the TV screen comfortably, lazily. The casual appearance is like falling asleep, but if you look carefully, you can find that the focus of his eyes is not on the TV at all, but is completely immersed in his thoughts. Rubbing his temples gently, rough fingertips stimulated the acupuncture points to keep him awake, but after thinking about it, he still grabbed the mobile phone in his hand, dialed the number, and put it to his ear. After a short while, the call was connected, and Henry said in a deep voice, "It''s me, Henry." "Henry, why are you thinking about it soon?" Neil''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "No, I didn''t think about it, but I think I still need to communicate with you." Henry was still trapped in the sofa bunker, his eyes half closed, and his voice was too lazy, but he could feel his attention. "Where are you now? Why are there strange noises beside you?" "We are on Route 50 and want to find a suitable place to record. Alfonso and Pedro are asking a group of Mexicans in Spanish, including two Indians, who are learning how to greet. "Neil laughed and said, the whole person seemed very relaxed, "So, what do you want to communicate with us? We have already told you about the whole situation." "Neil, I think I need to talk to Hugo." Although Henry was too lazy, he felt cold and harsh when doing things. Neil didn''t mind, and said directly, "Wait." Then he took the phone and shouted at Hugo, who was gesticulating, "Hugo, Henry''s call." Hugo didnt know what he was learning. After a series of strange actions, the group of people burst into laughter. Neil walked over, handed the phone to Hugo, and then squeezed Hugo out and let him go aside. To answer the phone, I joined everyone in the conversation. Hugo looked at Neil, who was occupying his position, and shouted a strange language, which caused the two Indians to respond loudly. Hugo smiled and walked aside, "Henry, here is rain." fruit." You can feel the joy on the other end through the microphone of your mobile phone, but Henry was not originally a curious personality, so he didnt ask much, and just said, So, tell me again, are you planning to record? Studio album or live album?" Just now Hugo called Henry to explain the current huge plan of glory to death. As the agent of glory to death, Henry shoulders the heavy responsibility of dealing with EMI records. If glory to death wants to release a new album in this way, EMI is bound to nod, so Henry is the key figure. However, it is clear that Henry did not fully understand the intention of Glory to Death. Hugo was not surprised either. After all, this idea was too shocking. Even Fujin and the others did not fully understand Hugos intentions, "Studio Album." "Then I don''t understand, why you want to record outdoors, it just makes the sound quality of the album drop to a bad level, not even as good as a live album." Henry frowned slightly, and he was about to cooperate with Glory To Death. In three years, this is the first time Henry has failed to comprehend Hugo''s ideas. This is definitely an idea that transcends the times. Hugo was not angry, but chuckled, "Henry, you should know that the recording studio can guarantee the sound quality, but it cannot give the music real vitality. The kind that comes from the neighborhood, from nature, from life, from The vitality of the performance will make the music come alive." "I know." Henry was rarely anxious for a while. Although his words were still lazy, his speaking rhythm was a little faster, revealing his confusion at this time. For music, some people simply like music. Professional recording studios can guarantee the perfect sound quality and present the most beautiful side of music. However, more people like live performances because performances can give the music soul. A bridge is built between the performer and the audience to truly present the most essential aspect of music-perhaps not perfect, but it can move the soul most. Of course Henry knew this simple truth, but he still couldn''t understand Hugo, "Of course I know, but since you want this effect, you should record a live album, right?" "Henry, listen to me..." Hugo scratched his head and laughed. Hugo knew that it was very important for Henry to understand their intentions, because Henry was the one who had the ability to make EMI understand Glory to Death. Before that, the communication between Glory to Death and Henry had been smooth, but this time Encountered a problem. "We are not recording live albums. The live albums show the essence and atmosphere of the band''s live performances, but we are really recording regular albums, simply moving the recording studio outdoors." Hugo explained patiently. "Professional recording studios are a completely quiet environment, but outdoor recording studios have a uniqueness that cannot be replicated. Even in the same location, different time periods of the same day will present different background sounds, every minute and every second. The sense of presence that time is passing by, the breath of life that cannot be replicated, and the sense of bumps on the road all the time, make every''outdoor recording studio'' unique, and this special, also It is the mark of glory to death, and we hope to keep this mark in this album." Hugos words calmed Henry, but this time, he adjusted his sitting posture. Although he was still leaning on the sofa, but the whole person sat upright. He vaguely understood what Hugo said, but all this was too much. After being abstract, it is difficult for him to describe clearly in his mind, which makes understanding very difficult. This is normal, because not everyone can create music, not everyone can lead the rise of new metal rock, and not everyone is Hugo Lancaster. Hugo also seems to know that Henry is difficult to understand directly. It is never a simple matter to turn abstraction into concreteness. "Henry, do you remember our first encounter? Why did you choose our band instead of any other A band? Or, we are not Mariah Carey, nor can we be Mariah Carey." Although Glory to Death is now in full swing, and has repeatedly gained the upper hand in the confrontation with Maria, objectively speaking, Maria''s interpretation is popular, and the market acceptance is much higher than that of rock. In terms of mass base, it is almost impossible for Glory to Die to defeat Maria. Even if Glory to Die sells more albums, it still falls short in terms of singing rate, listening rate, and dissemination. . This is a fact. Hugo unexpectedly mentioned Maria, which caught Henry by surprise. Originally, he thought he didn''t care anymore, but deep down in his heart, maybe the wound of betrayal still couldn''t recover. But Henry knew that Hugo was not malicious. He took a deep breath and let his thoughts come back, "Because I see that kind of attachment in you, just like your name." Although Henry''s answer is simple, it contains too much, and it is also the reason why Henry and Glory to the death have been happily working together during the past period-because Henry and Glory to the death pursue the same thing. "But, in the past year, have you seen the original obsession?" Hugo''s rhetorical question is also very simple. In fact, as a bystander, Henry sees it more clearly than the person in the glory to death. However, as an agent, the difference between Henry and Glory to Death is that Glory to Death must make a breakthrough, otherwise they will gradually die out; and Henry clearly knows that even if the quality of the third album of Glory to Death declines, as long as The publicity is good, relying on Hugo''s strong appeal and the reputation of the first two albums, the third album will still be successful, so he is not in a hurry, not to mention, even if Henry wants to help, he can do nothing. Therefore, Henry has always been relatively calm. Hugo''s rhetorical question made Henry thoughtful and faintly understood. Then Henry listened to Hugo and said, "You should know the importance of this road trip to our band, and you should also understand. This time outdoor recording is of great significance to the band." "Of course I will not deny it. It is very likely that the result will be terrible. The recorded master tape is completely messed up and cannot be released at all." Hugo continued, he was always worried about this possibility. , After all, this is 1996. Leaving the studio environment and still wanting to ensure the sound quality is unimaginable, "but I believe that if this journey persists, we will find our spirit again to the death of glory. Then, What if it fails?" Henry supported his chin and remained silent. He was digesting this huge amount of information bit by bit. "However, the reason I insist that this is a studio album is because I hope to be able to record successfully. It will be an honor. The spirit to death is truly revealed. Once it succeeds, it will be a breakthrough for the band. It is very likely to become our bands best album, an album that cannot be copied." Hugo''s words made Henry''s mouth involuntarily outline a smile. What I have to admit is that Henry did re-feel the spirit and temperament that made him excited in Hugo''s voice. This may be a good thing. "However, Henry, if you want, I sincerely invite you to join us and listen to the master tape we have finished recording. You will understand everything. I hope you can help us convince EMI." Henry? Lazily lying in bed 24 hours a day. Henry on? Road trip? Is this really good? Chapter 1526： Flammable firecracker Henry has never been a hardworking person. Even when he followed them all the way from Memphis to New York in order to sign a contract, Henry fell behind, as long as he didnt completely lose his glory. The trace is enough. For Henry, the road trip can even be said to be a kind of torture. During the last "Road to Glory" tour, Henry gave almost all the work to the professional tour planning manager. He just moved with the band. Part of the time is at rest. Therefore, when Hugo invited Henry to join their road tour this time, Henry refused without even thinking about it. However, after hanging up the phone, Henry thought more and more irritable. He was puzzled. In the end, he could only blame Hugos **** shocking thoughts. Even after listening to Hugos detailed explanation, he still couldnt fully understand it. Not only from a commercial perspective, Hugos idea is basically a bomb in the record market, no one will buy it; it is also a worry about the third album of the glory to the death, everyone knows that countless eyes are staring at the glory to the death. Dead three series. Therefore, Henry knew that he had to figure out what was going on, otherwise it would be difficult for him to start the next work. After deciding to travel, Henry began to struggle. As long as he thought of traveling, he had to do a good job of mental construction for a long time. After repeated hesitation, he came up with a good idea. Henry called Roger Fazon directly. Now Roger has been promoted to the record department manager of EMI Records North America. Although it seems that he has only been promoted from deputy manager to manager, Roger''s power is already earth-shaking. Roger''s most successful decision in North America is undoubtedly Glory to Death, Glory to Death almost relied on his own efforts to open the door to EMI in North America; moreover, Burberry, also from the British Isles, was also accompanied by Hugo. One step to the peak; not to mention, EMI has been eyeing the record contract of Michael Jackson, and the contract between Michael and Sony is about to expire. By that time, all possibilities will be open. EMI also hopes to be sufficiently competitive No one will forget that Michael chose Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company because of Hugo. Therefore, Roger now pays more attention to Glory To Death. Even though Glory To Death has not released a new album a year after the last signing, EMI Records has never crossed that line. Roger also knows that Hugo. The more brilliant his film career, the more glorious music career is also helpful. Roger was not surprised when he received Henry''s call, "Did you call because of Oasis? Don''t worry, we will fix it." "Oasis?" Henry was stunned instead, which caused Roger to pause. "Didn''t you call me because of Noel Gallagher (gallagher)''s profanity?" Noel Gallagher? Henry thought about the name for a while, and then remembered that it was the name of the lead singer of the Oasis band. The Oasis Band can be said to be one of the bands that rose strongly in 1994. Last year, it reached the top and became the most influential band in the British Isles. 1993 was hailed as the year of the revival of American rock. At the same time, British rock that had been silent for many years also recovered again, from goatskin bands to radio commanders, from Shen Yun to Kabriel, the rise of British rock power, and American rock Together they constitute the global rock wave. In this wave, the goatskin band is undoubtedly at the forefront, while the stain and the Oasis are the mainstays. The stain is the representative of the new wave of British rock, and the Oasis is retro to the Beatles. With the unique charm of rock and roll, these two bands have become representatives of the surging wave of British rock. The Blot Band is known as the representative force of the middle class. At the same time, they were founded in 1989 and have been running around for many years. It was not until the third album in 1994 that they really achieved glory; the Oasis Band is considered to be the representative of the working class. It wasn''t until 1993 that the composition of the current band members was completed. In 1994, the first album was released soaring to the sky. In August 1995, the "British Rock War" between Blot and Oasis was widely regarded as a sign of the full recovery of rock and roll on a global scale. In the end, Blot won the single sales, while Oasis took a few months. After the album sales competition, I had the last laugh. At present, the influence of Blot and Oasis in the United States can be said to be very strong. In the wave of new metal rock, the majority of rock fans are open-minded, accepting new rock forces from across the Atlantic, and the entire American music market is lively. Up. But there are other reasons why Henry remembers the Oasis. When he attended the Junjie Music Festival before his glory, he was enthusiastically sought after, but there were some minor frictions with the Oasis. Although it was not a major event, Noel Gallagher was at that time. Er and his younger brother Liam Gallagher utterly spoken out during the subsequent tour, and were quite disdainful of glory to death. This incident was so glorious that he didn''t pay attention to it. As an agent, Henry left some impressions. In fact, in the rock circle, there are often outspoken and stumbling things, but most of them are hidden behind the scenes. For example, the grievances between the guns and the Rose and Nirvana band have been circulated in the circle for a long time. But Oasis is different. The two Gallagher brothers are well-known firecrackers. They burned at the slightest, and they used swear words and fierce words. They offended many people. They didn''t care about directly slandering others in public. For this reason, they made a lot of enemies, even two. The brothers were always arguing and unrelenting. In the end, the reason why the Oasis band was disbanded was largely because the two brothers tore their faces and even escalated to the extent of fighting, so that other members of the band were miserable. After changing the band members several times, the smashing Oasis band finally disbanded. In August last year, the head-on confrontation between Blot and Oasis was due in large part to the fact that they attacked each other. Later, the Gallagher brothers even expressed in a news interview that they hoped the members of Blot would be infected with Ai. Nourish. The death of an illness caused an uproar, which caused the band to deliberately postpone the release of their singles in order to face off against the Oasis. Although the character is not very good, the talent of Oasis is beyond doubt. They released two albums in 1994 and 1995 respectively, and they have received countless pursuits. Many people believe that they inherited the Beatles style exclusive to England. poetry. Not long ago, the Gallagher brothers of the Oasis band aimed their guns at their glory to death. In an interview, Knoll believed that "Hugo is a bad actor and a bad singer. He should have been with a certain producer. After that, the current results were achieved. As for the gender of the producer..." Noel pursed his lips and shrugged, and did not continue to speak. Later Liam also said, "To the death of glory? They are all dead. The last time they released an album was in the last century, right? What they call new metal rock is just rubbish, and now there is no talent at all. That''s why the third album will not appear. Who knows, maybe they went to Kurt Cobain, aren''t Hugo and Kurt good friends?" The scale of this interview was not very large, it was just an interview with a professional small music magazine, so it did not attract a wide range of attention, but it still caused a lot of waves between real rock fans and insiders, not only Only because you, Gallagher brothers, attacked Glory to death, and even more because they insulted Kurt Cobain, who had passed away. For the history of American rock music, Kurts position is hard to shake, and even more difficult to replace, even if Hugo is now in full swing, it still cannot replace Kurts huge influence. This incident has caused a lot of controversy, and there are actually some supporters. Glory to death along the way, there are still true fanatical rock supporters who have dismissed Glory to death. They always think that new metal rock is an insult to authentic rock. Therefore, they also have their views on Gallagher. Agreed. Not to mention the enthusiasts of the Oasis band, they are sure to support the Gallagher brothers. Therefore, how to deal with glory to death also attracted a lot of attention. However, everyone knows that Hugo has disappeared in the past month. It is not surprising that Hugo did not respond. Roger originally planned to let EMI to deal with this matter, like the Gallagher brothers in the media. Hugos personality must be ignored. Whether in the music circle or in the movie circle, there are always people who dont like Hugo this kind of unfounded scolding, if one If I respond, I guess I wont even have time to sleep. What''s more, there is nothing new in the words of the Gallagher brothers, and they are almost endlessly accompanied by glory to death, and there is no need to deliberately respond. Therefore, Roger hopes to use the power of EMI Records to let the media ignore the past. After all, it is not a big deal, and it will disappear soon. Henry naturally knew about this, but he didn''t take it to heart at all. It was him who needed to pay attention to the glory to death. Otherwise, even without the curse of the Oasis band, they could destroy themselves by themselves, and now the glory to death is back again. Orbit, this is the most important thing, "No, you just solve this matter, I don''t have any problems here." Henry''s answer resolved Roger''s doubts, "Trust me, we will solve it. Then why are you calling me today?" "Roger, are you interested in joining a journey full of magic? Maybe, you can learn more about the third album that is in preparation for the glory to the death." Henry, the old fox, only took two sentences. Roger became excited. Has the third series of glory to death entered the preparatory stage? This is great news! Chapter 1527： Uninvited Looking at the rolling yellow sand outside the window, you can hardly see any green or any creatures above the endless Gobi. The endless desolation makes people feel the illusion that only one is walking alone between the world and the earth. I raised my head and looked at the sky. The dazzling sun shone down, making people feel in a daze. I actually saw the light blue as a thick yellow. After blinking my eyes, I realized that it was yellow sand that was gently rising. Make the original color of the sky dim. Roger couldn''t help being dumbfounded, thinking in his mind: How did he get here? Looking back at Henry who was sitting next to him, Roger suddenly became angry. Henry leaned on the back of the rear seat, raised his head, slightly opened his mouth, and seemed to be asleep. The lonely journey under Henry''s ease made his chest more and more depressed, and Roger was speechless. He coughed twice, trying to wake Henry, but Henry didn''t react at all. Roger rolled his eyes and directly pushed Henry''s arm. This time Henry finally had a reaction. But Henry only picked up his eyelids, glanced at Roger squintingly, and said lazily, "If you are complaining about the long distance, it''s not my fault." Obviously, Henry was not asleep at all, he was just pretending to be asleep. He obviously didn''t want to have a conversation with Roger. Roger bit his gums and said viciously, "You didn''t tell me that the band is on a road trip now!" Henry curled his lips innocently, "I said before I set off, this is a magical journey. When I say''journey'', it means literally." This made Roger not change his breath, which was really depressing. Endless. Since Glory to Death took the 50th Highway, the nearest big city to them was Austin, so after Henry and Roger flew to Austin to meet, the two rented a car and chased them all the way. Even if a driver is hired, it is still an extremely difficult journey. For Roger, who is accustomed to sitting in the office and strategizing, he is really uncomfortable. Looking at the boundless desolation outside the window again, Roger only felt that he was really on the thief ship. Highway 50 seems to have no end. Looking forward, you can''t find the end, and looking back, you can''t find the starting point. It seems that they have been abandoned in the center of the world. This feeling reached its peak even after seeing glory to death! Roger looked at the group of people not far away, and couldn''t believe that they were so glorious to death! There is a simple gas station in front of me, with only two self-service refueling machines, and a convenience store with dark blue mottled wooden walls behind it. A dark red RV is parked aside. The rear door of the RV is lifted up, and the car can be seen. Various recording equipment were placed at the tail, and a fist-sized wire was connected from the equipment, dragged a long track on the ground, and connected to the many musical instruments in front of the convenience store behind the gas station. Drums, keyboards, guitars, basses, microphones and other musical instruments are randomly placed. There are high and low microphones everywhere. There are also two boom microphones hanging in the sky. The walls on both sides enclose the musical instruments to form A small stage with no height, although a little crude, it still looks decent. However, no one was standing behind the instrument at this time. Instead, there was a group of people in front of the instrument. About a dozen people stood there, several of whom were dressed in Native Indian costumes with similar joy on their faces. And invigorating, and Hugo is standing among them. Roger saw Hugos brilliant smile at a glance. At this time, Hugos dark golden hair was already long enough to cover the length of his ears. He simply combed it to three or seven points, and his hair was slightly messy. The beard of the chin made Hugo look a lot of vicissitudes, covering most of his cheeks, almost unrecognizable, but those eyes were still hard to ignore. The faces of Fujin and Pedro who stood by were filled with cheerful smiles, especially Fujin, Roger had almost never seen such a cheerful expression on Fujin. Compared to Hugo, Fugin and Pedro are not much better, their beards and hair are messy, they are completely embarrassed after being ravaged by the sands of the Gobi, but they don''t care at all, and they all exude lightness. . In comparison, the suit on Roger''s body seemed a bit scratchy, making him almost want to take off the suit immediately. Roger uncomfortably unbuttoned his suit and shirt, trying to relax himself, but Roger suddenly remembered, and looked back at Henry, who was slowly getting out of the car, "You are not saying that the band is preparing for the third An album? What''s going on?" Henry walked over unhurriedly, "I came here personally just to figure this out, so let''s dig the truth together." Roger was completely stunned, thinking about the journey just now. Wind dust and turbulence, at this time, it is even more difficult to say a word. At this point, Pedro finally noticed the off-road vehicle that stopped on the side, and then saw Henry, "Hey, Mr. Henry Bloom, you did it!" Then Pedro laughed." I told you, Henry will definitely come in person." Hugo also saw Henry and greeted him with surprise, "Are you really here?" He didn''t forget to turn around and shouted, "Pepe, congratulations, I owe you one dollar." Henry slammed Hugo''s shoulder lightly, "You invited me to come, but you don''t believe I will come?" Obviously, within Glory to Death, Henry would personally come to bet, but Pedro was the only one. People chose to believe in Henry, and even Hugo, who had sent the invitation, thought that Henry would not come back. Hugo spread his hands and looked helpless, "I never make jokes about a dollar, so I must be truthful." This made Henry shook his head with a chuckle, but Hugo raised his head and saw Roger standing not far away. Raised an eyebrow, "Wow, you also brought a distinguished guest. This is what none of us expected." Roger came over. Hugo was planning to give Roger a hug, but he looked down at his clothes and then at Roger''s clothes. Finally he reached out his right hand and shook it, "So, Mr. Fasong. Coming here is... on vacation?" Hugo''s irony made Pedro who followed him laugh. Neil, Alfonso, and Fogin stood in the distance and continued to communicate with the group of people, but they just raised their hands and waved vigorously, even if they had said hello. Roger himself smiled bitterly and shook his head, "No, I came here because of the glorious new album." Roger pulled his suit awkwardly, and then said calmly, "So, this again. What the **** is going on?" Roger pointed to the desolate and empty surroundings, completely wondering what was going on. Hugo glanced at Henry, not expecting such an accident at all, but Henry shrugged and said nothing. Hugo understood what Henry meant. Instead of relying on Henry to persuade Roger, it was better to persuade him by the actual performance of the band. After all, this time Henry himself was in a half-knowledge situation. Of course, Roger didn''t have any preparations today, but Henry already knew the details, and he could still take action at a critical time. Hugo took a deep breath and looked back at Pedro, "Let Neal go back to the trailer, ready to show our results to Roger and Henry." After Pedro left, Hugo turned his head. " If we use words to explain it all, it seems to be more complicated. Even our band can hardly make it clear. In many cases, the power of language is very pale, so instead of standing here and eating sand, we might as well speak with facts." Hugo glanced at Henry with a smile, "This is also the reason why I invited Henry to come over, let him hear and feel it. Although Roger, you are an unexpected visitor, but...we always welcome you to join us. "Hugo''s words made Roger give Henry a stern look-he was an uninvited guest, and he was not in Hugo''s plan at all, which showed that his hard work was entirely caused by Henry, which made Roger very depressed. . Henry only glanced at Hugo helplessly. Obviously Hugo did it deliberately, but Henry couldn''t refute it, because he didn''t remind Glory to be ready to die in advance. The band is probably caught off guard now. Hugo seemed very confident and didn''t have too much panic. Henry knew that when Hugo determined the goal, this was the mental outlook he showed, which gave Henry a little more insight. "Hugo, why do I listen to you? I have an ominous hunch Roger interrupted the communication between Hugo and Henry, frowned and spoke actively. He looked around again. Under the circumstances, he could not help but sighed lightly. "Sorry, if you come here two days later, we will arrive in Chicago, and the situation will definitely be different." Hugo briefly explained, and looked back and found that Neil and Fogin were gone, Alfang Soby gave an "ok" gesture, and Hugo led Henry and Roger to the direction of the trailer. "Before I explain everything, I will let you listen to the master tape we recorded for the new album. Roger, you can listen to it and see if you are satisfied with our new album." Hugo skipped the most important thing. Part of it was not said, but the focus was on the new album. Although Roger was aware of the anomaly, he couldn''t tell why for a while, and his attention shifted to the new album. "So, Henry said that you are preparing a new album. Is this true?" Roger finally breathed a sigh of relief. This is undoubtedly the best news for EMI. However, Roger immediately became nervous again, because he knew better than anyone how important the third series of glory to death is! Hugo smiled, "No matter what, I always have to show it to people, don''t you? So, you can listen to it and give your opinion-I hope the pistol in my boots won''t come in handy." Chapter 1528： Passionate Roger''s expression was very strange. He frowned slightly, and the bitterness and entanglement between his brows could not go away, as if he had encountered an unsolvable problem. He even pressed his lips tightly. It was full of obscurity; but his eyes were warm. The ambiguity of excitement vaguely reflects the turbulence and surging in his heart, like a sea of ??clouds rolling under the morning sun. Roger took the headset off his ears, looked at Neil, who was standing next to him, and looked at Henry who was also lost in thought. He opened his mouth and tried to say something, but found that he had countless thoughts in his head. , I can''t find a suitable way to express it unexpectedly. Roger bit his lower lip vigorously, thought for a while, and opened his mouth again, but found that he still couldn''t say anything. In the end he could only frown, screamed in annoyance, and put it on. Earplugs, "Sorry, Neil, can you play it again?" Neil and Hugo looked at each other quickly, with a slight smile on the corners of their mouths, and then Neil pressed the play button again. This time, Roger simply closed his eyes and savored. Hugo and the others are not unfamiliar with Rogers reaction. When they heard the recorded master tape for the first time, the five members of the Glory to the Dead had almost the same reaction. It is difficult to use correct language. To describe my inner feelings, this feeling is really subtle. Henry had just listened to it three times in a row, but actually fell silent when sitting next to him. At this moment, Henry finally understood what Hugo meant, and at the same time understood why Hugo asked him to come over in persononly those who have really listened to the finished recording can appreciate the magic of Hugos thoughts. . Is this a live album? No; is this a studio album? Barely. But the most amazing thing is that although it is a studio album, it has both the studio and live effects, as if... as if this is a concert dedicated to oneself. Glory stood in front of him to death, and played a wonderful concert for himself. Unlike the carnival of everyone in the concert, a concert of one person is more focused, crazier, and more moving. The music in your ears Build a bridge between yourself and the glory to death, as if you can touch the gleaming soul of glory to death by reaching out, the kind of excitement and the subtle emotions, just like... Henry thought for a long time, but couldn''t find an accurate adjective. The only thing he could think of that was the closest to this feeling was the little girl and e in "Alien e.t". The moment when the index finger is connected, it is like connecting two souls, the kind of tsunami that is set off in the depths of my heart, it has been unable to calm for a long time. As Hugo said, this is a studio album, but the surrounding environmental sounds, including those trivial noises, life-like noises, and noisy engine sounds, make each song come alive and bring glory to death. The singing becomes lively, as if music derives life from the soundtrack of a recording studio. A song is a story and a life. Henry listened to three songs just now, but they brought very different feelings. The most amazing thing is that Henry can''t help but want to close his eyes, shut off his sense of sight, smell and touch, and only use hearing to feel every place of the melody. When he did so, all the surrounding sounds were quiet, allowing him to fully enter the world of glory to death, and then...then he described the scene of the glory to death and recorded each song in his mind, and outlined Hugo''s creation. The background story of each song, the fantasies of glorious to death members communicating and practicing each song... After the pictures came to life, Henry suddenly realized that he actually imagined the rushes, bumps and frustrations along the way from glory to deathaccording to his own version, it was as if he was part of a road trip to glory to death. Like a member, he participated in the incredible journey of glory to death, he became a member of the glory to death "walking on the road", he experienced the whole process of walking on the journey and writing history to the glory to death. That kind of lifelike picture caused an uproar in the inner emotions, and he was completely integrated with the music almost before Henry realized it. Henry really understood Hugos intentions at this moment. He indeed saw the original glory to death again. He also heard the cry from the depths of the glory to death soul. He also participated in the rush and carnival all the way to glory to death... This feeling was so wonderful that he didn''t want to wake up from the music at all. Had Roger not been waiting, Henry hardly wanted to hand over the headset to him, he just wanted to enjoy the wonderful taste of these songs alone. But even after giving the headset to Roger, Henry was still in deep thought at this time. There is no doubt that Hugo''s ideas are not only magnificent, but also great, even the knowledgeable Henry is also amazing. Henry originally thought he knew Hugo enough, but Hugo''s amazing talent once again made him lose his language ability. But why? Hugo''s idea sounds utterly stupid, and it is a suicidal act, but why does it have such a magical effect when really listening to the finished product? Is it just moving the recording studio outdoors? Obviously it is not that simple. According to normal thinking, there are a lot of noise in the studio album, which is a devastating damage to the sound quality. It almost loses the quality of the music itself, which makes people frown. At present, magnetic tapes have been fully popularized, and more convenient optical discs have already occupied a certain market, but there are still many people who are obsessed with vinyl records. Why? It is because the sound quality of vinyl records is unmatched by tapes and CDs. Vinyl records perfectly preserve the original appearance of music and become collectors'' treasures. But now that the glory is dead, the recording studio is moved outdoors, and the loss of sound quality is destined to be a failure. What''s more, they are not recording live albums. They lack the enthusiasm and noise of the concert, and they lack the appeal. In this case, this recording method is completely inadequate, not up to the world or the ground, hanging in mid-air, not even tasteless. But the facts are completely contrary to traditional ideas. The soundtrack created by this recording method can''t help but be impressed, even surpassing the first two albums of glory to death, making Henry excited. The noise that I thought would be a disaster, but added a sense of reality to the soundtrack, that kind of immersive delicacy and texture, and the melody itself complement each other, let the lifelike picture through Hugo''s singing, a little bit One point flows from the ears into the brain, creating an unparalleled experience. Henry felt that the same method, changing to another band or singer, is almost doomed to fail. The reason why they can shine in the hands of glory to death is because they are glory to death, and they are always the ones running. The bands chasing their dreams on the road, they are always the bands of "Either Glory or Death". More importantly, this is the glory that broke through the bottleneck to death after more than a year of silence. Without a year of cooling and precipitation, without the loss and confusion of the previous band members, without Hugos own breakthrough and reflection, without the bands breakthrough of regaining passion, then this method would also not be successful. The right time, the right place, and the right people have made this success of bold and innovative methods. The important thing is never the method, but the soul of the band, and the passion that runs in their blood. Closing his eyes again, the melody of the song "Navigation ( appeared in Henry''s mind again. In Henry''s eyes, this song seemed to be recorded in the Grand Canyon of Colorado. Unfolding like a scroll in the sight, this is not the seven days when God created the world, but the year of recombination, connection, and unity after the collapse, division, and disintegration of the glory to death. Every note, every lyrics, every A voice was so real that Henry''s eyes couldn''t help becoming warm. Although Henry did not complete the recording of this song with Glory to Death, although Henry did not experience the ups and downs of Glory to Death, and although Henry did not participate in the road trip to Glory to Death, this song "Navigation" was exhausted. Everything. The trivial wind, surging waves, and majestic marching sound set off a stormy sea in the background melody, and endless emotions surged in my chest. What is even more incredible is that as a singer, UU Reading www. uukanshu. In this environment, com Hugo''s strength has been perfectly displayed. As a glorious agent, Henry naturally knows that Hugo has not received professional vocal training. He cannot be regarded as a truly outstanding singer, especially compared with his creative talents, his singing skills are far It is far from perfect-of course, Hugo has always been improving, and his performance on the album "Bath in the Morning Light" has received numerous praises. But this time, Hugos performance is truly amazing. The high and low frequency conversion is easy, the emotion control is just right, and the lyrics are vivid and vivid. The powerful appeal can be deeply felt from every note, "Navigation" Under the interpretation of Hugo, the two songs "" and "Young Volcano(. not only make people excited, but also directly raise the quality of the whole song to a level, which is enough to be comparable to "A Beautiful Day (.day). Strictly speaking, "Navigation" is even better. Therefore, it is difficult for Henry to describe how he feels, because there are too many emotions rolling in his mind, not only difficult to sort out but also difficult to say. But what is certain is that he knows that Hugo has succeeded, and he has successfully convinced himself to infuse the soul into the third series of Glory To Death, and he has successfully restored his own spirit to Glory To Death. Turning his head to look at Roger, who is savouring with his eyes closed, even if he can''t see his eyes, he can clearly feel the intoxication and intoxication on his face. At least, half of it has been successful. Chapter 1529： Celestial war Roger suddenly felt that someone was tapping his arm. He opened his eyes a little impatiently, and couldn''t help but want to reprimand the other person because the other person disturbed his enjoyment. But when he opened his eyes, he realized that it was Henry who slapped his arm, and Neil and Hugo, who were standing nearby, also looked at him with inquiring eyes, which made Roger realize his gaffe. Roger reluctantly took off the headset, the melody that echoed in his mind still did not dissipate, as if imprinted in the depths of his soul, Hugo''s majestic and surging roar still echoed above his eardrums. , "Sailing! Sailing! Sailing!" It is hard to imagine that the power of just one word makes the whole person tremble. Facing Henrys lazy and inquiring eyes, Roger was a little afraid to look directly. He had dealt with Henry many times and knew clearly that Henry was not a good opponent, so Roger looked away. He looked at Hugo and Neal, and finally met with Hugo''s eyes. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, with a hint of excitement and curiosity, "So, how do you feel? You have listened so many times, but still have no comments at all, which makes me a little nervous." Hugo''s words made me stand aside. Henry chuckled softly. Roger heard Henry''s slight voice, looked down at Henry, and finally said, "Uh, Hugo, what you think is really..." Roger discovered that he hadn''t spoken for too long, his voice It was a bit hoarse, itching made him unable to help coughing twice, "It''s so bold." Roger did not give a positive evaluation, but this should not be a surprise, because Roger is not Henry, he is the senior leader of the North American distribution of EMI Records. What he needs to consider is not musicality, but commerciality. "You should know that it is difficult for the market to accept such experimental albums." Roger was also a bit obscure, because his blood was still boiling, but he could only force himself to bite the bullet and pour cold water. Hugo was not surprised at all. He laughed and said, "It''s like new metal?" Roger couldn''t help but stop talking. The reason why Glory To Death was able to sign with EMI Records was actually because their new metal music had a sense of perseverance and perseverance. Roger was fancy to the spirit of Glory To Death, and then he chose to sign. Facts also proved that Roger''s decision was wise. But now, EMI has established a firm foothold in North America, and Roger, like all the top players, is beginning to be conservative. "Since this method has been successful, why should we change it?" This is a common problem of almost every industry leader, from Hollywood to the music circle, including all aspects of society. Therefore, when Apple turned out later, Steve Jobs (Steve.) only reaped such a great success because he dared to try choices that others dared not dare to. Roger believes that Glory to Death has succeeded in accordance with the previous model. If it is changed rashlyand it is the most critical three albums, the risk is too great. It is also a consequence that EMI and Roger are unwilling to bear. Hugo''s mocking rhetorical question made Roger a little embarrassed. In fact, Roger is now at the stage of intellectual and emotional warfare between heaven and man. From an emotional point of view, he was moved by the glorious to death music. The turbulent enthusiasm almost made him love it, and he could not explain what it felt like. He didn''t know why this seemingly doomed method was able to awaken his sympathy, but he liked it so much, and was so intoxicated. However, from a rational point of view, Roger knew that he could not be influenced by personal emotions. Hugo''s attempt is too bold and too radical, and it is difficult to accept in today''s market. Of course, once it succeeds, it opens a whole new history; but what about failure? The sign of Glory to Death is about to be completely smashed on the third album. This consequence is that EMI, which has just signed a heavyweight contract with Glory to Death, is unwilling to bear. And Roger''s reason knows that the chance of failure far exceeds the chance of success. Roger suppressed the struggle in his heart, and looked at Hugo with a business-like expression, "This is not the same as the new metal. The new metal is a development that conforms to the trend, and it is inevitable by accident. I know you ''S music can be successful, and I also believe that new metal can occupy a place in the market like grunge rock. "It''s just that he didn''t expect that new metal rock will be so brilliant, "but this thing is different, you should know clearly The damage to the sound quality is almost irreversible. No one will buy an album full of noise. This is a crime. Sorry, Hugo, we are a profitable company, not a charitable company. We recorded this way. We have no way to release the album." "Spend money for sin." Hugo just repeated the sentence and chuckled slightly. Although he expected Roger''s objection, he still felt ironic, especially since Roger''s reaction had actually revealed his personal. mood. This is the sorrow of the big record companies. At this time, Henry, who had been lazy, sneered, which made Roger frown and glared at Henry, because Henry''s mockery had affected his dignity, but when he saw the mockery in Henry''s eyes, Roger was still a little guilty. . "I can''t publish, I still don''t want to publish." Henry was still sloppy, but his words began to become sharp. At this time Henry had truly understood the intention of glory to death. Henry knew that Hugo was right. This is The reason why he likes Glory to Death, and thats why he always only signed a group of artists from Glory to Death. Although many artists wanted to transfer to him after the great success of Glory to Death, they were all signed by Henry. Refused. "Roger, we are all sensible people. I can''t see that EMI Records played any role in it." Henry said simply and neatly, "If the recording of this album is completed by the glory to death, let me see the cost. How much, oh god, its actually zero, because the band has done all the production on its own. EMI Records doesnt need any money or your help; then... the sales method, of course, if you follow your route, It is bound to need to share the accounts with the business, but if we go to the chain store to arrange the shelves, I think it is not difficult to find one or two chain stores with the appeal of Hugo and Glory to death; as for publicity, Well, if I remember correctly, the promotion cost of Glory to Death has always been low, because we have a busy Hugo who cant participate in much promotion, so Glory to Death albums have always been relying on word of mouth to drive sales. ..." "So, I''m thinking..." Henry was still holding his chin, and began to think seriously, "Why should we let EMI Records release this album? Yes, we just signed the contract in February last year for three years. Two albums at the time, right, but we didnt specify the release time of the album, did we? So, maybe we can treat this album as an experimental independent album first, give it to an independent record company for release, and then Record other albums to fulfill the contract." Henrys words made Roger feel heartbroken, because Henrys words were correct, **** correct, "Henry, you know its impossible. During the contract period, glory to death albums are not allowed to be released by other companies. , This is not practical." "Yes, I forgot that. So, why not, we will only release part of this album in cooperation with EMI, if you don''t want to..." Henry looked at Hugo and Neal, "I said we start How about the second tour of Glory to Death? This experimental album was given to fans as a bonus on the ticket during the tour." Hugo and Neal glanced at each other, eyes bursting with excitement. For them, the significance of this album is not to make money, but that it is an album that is truly glorious to death, and what it condenses is the meaning of glory to death. Therefore, the method Henry said is completely feasible! Roger was completely dumbfounded at this time. If he were to stand in front of Henry at any other time, Roger would have a way to turn the tide of the battle without losing the wind, because Glory To Death and EMI Records are bound together, in black and white. Even in court, EMI Records is the winner. But now Roger is also speechless, not only because Henry''s method is really feasible, but also because deep in his heart, he wants to nod in agreement. The battle between reason and emotion has never been an easy victory or defeat, and no one can make a judgment lightly. Looking down at the headset in his hand, the melody in Roger''s mind is still reverberating, "Sailing! Sailing! Sailing!" The majestic aura spread over the sky in Hugo''s interpretation, the kind of touch. It is the true charm of music to make old foxes like Roger couldn''t help but be moved. Suddenly Roger understood. The reason why the melody just now is moving is because the glory to death reveals the most essential things of music and touches the softest and most beautiful part of his heartRoger''s mouth A bitter smile could not help showing, "Henry, excellent choice." These thoughtless words made Henry raise his eyebrows slightly, and a shallow smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Although it was not obvious, it revealed Henry''s pride. . Roger was not talking about Henrys threat, but that Henry pulled him from the office to Highway 50. Perhaps from the beginning, this was a trap that allowed Roger to truly experience the bumpy feeling of walking on the road from glory to death. , And then let Roger hear the glorious death music with his own ears before discussing terms. When Roger realized it, he was already in the trap. In a passive situation, it was very difficult for Roger to take the initiative again. Of course, the premise of all this is that the glory to death music is good enough and moving enough. Thinking of this, Roger couldn''t help but glanced at Henry. He was not sure. Henry had heard of the master of Glory to Death a long time ago, so he was confident; or Henry had such trust in Glory to Death itself. if the latter one Roger sighed for a long time. He knew that he could not refuse because he was a businessman, but first of all he was a person, a person who loved music deeply. Perhaps, the result of this war between reason and emotion is already doomed. Chapter 1530： Universal Studios This summer seems to be passing very fast, as if the footsteps of early summer had just arrived yesterday. In a blink of an eye, nearly half of June has passed. From "Tornado" to "Mission Impossible", the summer file has gone through three in a blink of an eye. One part. Both of the two commercial masterpieces have achieved incredible success, which also allowed the North American film market to sweep away the haze caused by the "cut-throat island" and "future water world" last year, and the major film companies once again saw high investment. The dawn of hope in return. In particular, the success of "Mission Impossible" made Tom Cruise''s career soar and once again stood shoulder to shoulder with Hugo. In the past year, Hugos momentum has been too strong, and Brad Pitts late comer is even more aggressive, making Tom, who had no works launched last year, completely eclipsed him, and Toms before "Mission Impossible" The work is "Interview with Vampires at Night". Now, "Mission Impossible" has been affirmed in both box office and word of mouth, making people realize once again that the real battle with Hugo depends on Tom, and Brad, as a chaser, still needs more proof. Of course, the success of "Tornado" and "Mission Impossible" still kept the major film companies on hold. They are all waiting for the release of the two 20 million club member works, "Independence Day" and "Ace Specialist." The success or failure of the work will have a specific impact on the development trajectory of the entire film. However, in the midst of this hustle and bustle, Hugo never showed up. Since he disappeared in early April, more than two months, there have been countless rumors about Hugo, but no one can really tell where Hugo is. . This also brought the media to a halt. Now everyone is accumulating strength, waiting for the "Independence Day" to be released, and then it bursts out, either with a big victory or a complete defeat. In fact, Hugo, who had disappeared for more than two months, has now returned to Los Angeles, and it is in one of the most crowded places: Universal Studios. If reporters knew that Hugo was hanging out at Universal Studios now, they would definitely have a dislocated jaw. Hugo came to Universal Studios today. Naturally, it was not on a whim and decided to visit this Los Angeles landmark building, but because today is the day when "Romeo and Juliet" was completed. As a friend, Hugo made a special trip to congratulate Charlize and Leon. Nardo''s. The journey from glory to death lasted forty days and completely completed the recording of all the tracks in the third album. However, their work is still not over. Although Roger compromised and approved Hugos idea, he decided to release the album recorded in the outdoor studio; however, Roger still had the conditions. He asked the band to catalog all the songs in the studio version, and the album would be a two-disc. Issued in the form of. This is the bottom line of EMI Records. It can be seen that Roger is still very worried. From a commercial point of view, he has to make such a request. From the point of view of radio broadcasting or commercial promotion, they must record the studio version. This originally disgusted the members of Glory To Death, because it completely violated Hugo''s original idea, but Henry nodded and agreed after weighing it. Later Henry successfully persuaded the members of the gloriously dead band, "To make a bold album, this is the right idea and should be supported; but you should also leave a studio version worthy of collection to let people know the original. What kind of original music is like." After careful consideration, Glory to death nodded in agreement. Three days ago, the band members returned to Los Angeles, preparing to enter the studio to complete the recording of the third album, but for the time being, Hugo and others all took a rest for a few days. Especially Hugo, he has been running around for more than 70 days, and his physical and mental fatigue has reached a peak. He is not a wandering personality in his bones, and the warmth of home is always an inseparable part of his heart. After returning home, the happy sense of belonging made Hugo familiar and moved. Walking among the noisy crowds of Universal Studios, Hugo freely enjoys the rare peace. Although the journey has now ended, Hugo still has not completely shaved his beard, and his beard has become his natural umbrella. This image Almost few people can recognize him, plus a baseball cap, even if the paparazzi see Hugo, it is estimated that they will react for a while. Although few film companies are filming here nowadays, Universal Studios more often exists as a tourist park, but occasionally there are still TV shows or movies that choose to shoot here. After all, the studios and scenes here are still very good. From the twenties to the present accumulation, Universal Studios is still one of Hollywood''s best filming venues. "Romeo and Juliet" moved the studio here in the second half of the film for shooting, but Hugo had never visited the class before, so the first time I came here, I was lost. Hugo was not in a hurry, but was slowly sightseeing in Universal Studios, enjoying the rare leisurely time during this period. Different from running around on the road, Hugo now regards Los Angeles as his home. The familiarity and comfort make Hugo very relaxed. After walking for a while, Hugo found that the crowds seemed to be gathering in one direction one after another. He couldn''t help but walked along the crowd curiously. When he came to the crowded place, Hugo discovered that this was the filming location of "Romeo and Juliet". At this time, the crew was busy, and there were not many crowds onlookers, about 50 or 60 people. They all stood behind the isolation zone, quietly watching the crew that was busy filming. Charlize and Leonardos version of "Romeo and Juliet" set the background of the story in modern times. They went to Sydney and Mexico to shoot for a while, and finally returned to Universal Studios for the finishing touch. Therefore, Charlize and Leonardo are performing interpretations in modern costumes. If no one tells the audience that this is a work adapted from Shakespeare, there is nothing wrong with saying that it is a modern romantic drama. Hugo saw Charlize and Leonardo directed by Baz Luhrmann from a distance. He didn''t step forward to interrupt their work, but watched quietly from the side. It must be admitted that the two people in front of them are very talented in acting. They have their own unique insights into acting, and they have put in enough effort to make their roles shine with real light. It''s just that Hugo has become a member of this era. I don''t know what kind of changes will happen to the future of the two of them because of the Hugo variable. Hugo hopes that it will be a positive change. Suddenly, Charlize glanced at the crowd. She vaguely felt that a familiar sight fell on her, but when she looked back, she saw the noisy crowd of onlookers. Everyone was paying attention to her. She should After thinking about it, she turned her head. Leonardo was aware of Charlize''s anomaly and asked directly, "What''s wrong?" "No, it just feels like something special is paying attention to me, I hope it''s not a stalker." Charlize joked with a chuckle. Leonardo twitched his mouth and laughed, but the words he uttered were, "I think so too, as if it''s something familiar... guy..." Leonardo dragged the end sound into the crowd. After looking around, Charlize couldn''t help turning his head to look at it, and then Charlize saw the man in the crowd. A light blue plain T-shirt, paired with dark blue jeans, a dark blue baseball cap, with a slightly sloppy beard, such a simple dress, you can''t see the characteristics when you throw it into the crowd. But Charlize noticed that the eyes hidden under the baseball cap were somewhat familiar. Leonardo also noticed this figure, and the joy in his eyes immediately surfaced. He was pleasantly surprised and said, "It''s Hugo!" Then Leonardo raised his hand and waved, standing in the crowd. The man also waved his hand, and a big smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, making both Leonardo and Charlize laugh. "If we deliberately yelled Hugo Lancaster here, what would you say would happen?" Leonardo said gleefully, causing Charlize to laugh. But thinking about it, Leonardo did not do so after all. Hugo saw that his whereabouts were discovered by two friends, so he left the crowd and walked towards the side where the security guards were. When he reached the open entrance of the crew, the security guards blocked Hugo''s footsteps. Hugo raised his baseball cap and said with a bright smile, "I''m here to visit a friend." When the security guard saw Hugo''s eyes, he was stunned, he couldn''t believe his eyes, his face was stunned. Hugo walked over with a smile patted the security guard on the shoulder, then walked straight in, leaving the security guard standing alone in astonishment. He still couldn''t believe it, he actually watched it. Arrived Hugo, the famous Hugo. Someone noticed Hugo''s movements and immediately ran over, thinking that he could go inside to watch, but the security guard stopped the other party in time, which made the visitor very dissatisfied, "Then why can he go in?" The securitys words have already flooded his lips, but when he looked back at Hugos back, he was still low-key converging all the light, making people invisible, turning his head and saying, Because he is a crew member, here is The crew, idlers are not allowed to enter." This made the visitor quiet down in frustration. When Hugo entered the crew, the staff cast their surprise glances. The crew of "Romeo and Juliet" has been working together for more than three months. Naturally, they are familiar with each other, but they have never seen the stranger in front of them. They thought it was a crowd of onlookers who came in in troubled waters, but before someone stepped forward to stop them, they saw Leonardo ran over with a smile on his face, and gave the stranger a big hug, with his eyes clearly written. Excited, then Leonardo forcefully gave the stranger back several times, "Hugo Lancaster! You finally came to visit the class." What? Hugo! Chapter 1531： Lost child The arrival of Hugo made the crew of "Romeo and Juliet" a little lively. Even in Hollywood, Hugo is also one of the most popular actors, not only because Hugo is kind, dedicated, and talented, but also Because of glory to death, but there is a very considerable group of fans. Even the director Buzz came over to say hello in person and talked for a while. This made Leonardo quite depressed, "You have robbed my brilliance." Hugo can only laugh dumbly. Hugo immediately rested next to him, allowing Leonardo and Charlize to re-engage in filming. Because it is a final scene, it is relatively simple and easy, both of them are easy to come by, and the whole shooting is fairly smooth. Half an hour before lunch, there was a takeaway car that drove to the door of the crew. After inquiring, I learned that this is the takeaway car ordered by Hugo. This car will arrive at the scene and cook for the crew members. Dishes, and even menus can be ordered freely. After learning the news, the whole crew was boiling. "Romeo and Juliet" is a small crew, with a total investment of less than 15 million yuan. The crew is tight on funds, and naturally it is impossible to have spare money to satisfy these ideas, and even the grand banquet was not prepared. Hugo''s exploration class allowed the crew to celebrate a little bit-although it was a big noon and no alcohol was provided, it still made the crew happy. After Baz learned about it, he came over to thank Hugo specifically, but Hugo dedicated the credit to Leonardo and Charlize, "I am here specifically for them today." This immediately made Leon. Nardo raised his arrogant head, triumphantly, as if he had called the take-out car, which caused a lot of laughter. Since today is the finale, Buzz is also very generous, so he let the crew enter the rest half an hour in advance, and let everyone have lunch first. Only then did Leonardo and Charlize have time to communicate with Hugo slowly. "I heard about the incredible plan of the band. Has it ended successfully?" Charlize looked at Hugo in front of him. It was the Hugo she was familiar with. The smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth is a little more triumphant and playful. It can be seen that he is indeed in a good mood, "Yes, it''s done, you can start looking forward to it." Leonardo hooked Hugo''s shoulders directly, and exclaimed, "So, tell me, what happened on the journey? Every time I talk to you, I hear you show off there. Now give You have a chance to show off." "Mainly you won''t escape the crew of the''Titanic'' and embark on a journey directly, then there is no problem." Hugo''s ridicule made Leonardo suddenly embarrassed, and he hit Hugo''s shoulder directly with his chest, and annoyed him. Hugo and Charlize both laughed. Just two weeks ago, Leonardo formally signed a contract with the crew of the "Titanic" and officially became the leading actor of this masterpiece. After the actor was determined, the heroine had some problems. After some tossing, Kate Winslet took the role of Ruth according to the historical trajectory. Today, "Romeo and Juliet" came to an end, Leonardo only had two days to rest and adjust, and he was about to enter the "Titanic" crew to shoot. Because "Titanic" is magnificent, it is conservatively estimated that it will take at least half a year to shoot, and post-production is also very tossing. So now the whole crew is tightening the clockwork. However, Leonardo is obviously still a little nervous. After all, this is his first leading role in a commercial blockbuster. During the filming of "Romeo and Juliet", he did not call Hugo less and discussed a lot about the script and roles. . Hugo did not directly give Leonardo advice, but guided him as a bystander and gave Leonardo a lot of help. On the surface, Jack is actually an uncomplicated character, poor boy, and romantic. But in Hugo''s view, the reason why Jack was able to influence Ruth''s life was not only because of the deep-seated love, but also because of Jack''s longing for freedom and resistance to conventions, and also because Jack was hidden under poverty. That rich soul. In fact, Jack is a more worthy role than Ruth. Leonardo now has more expectations for the role of Jack. Every time he laments that Hugo has a unique understanding of acting. This also makes Hugo repeatedly ridicule Leonardo, "Then you refused to play this role. Role?" Now every time Hugo teases Leonardo, he will be utterly poor. Hugo did not continue to tease Leonardo, and directly talked about the interesting things about travel, not only Leonardo and Charlize, but even the surrounding staff could not help being attracted to it, so that the crew was originally attracted to it. The joyous atmosphere is more relaxed and lively. Charlize was happily listening, but a staff member came over and patted her on the shoulder, whispered a few words in her ear, and Charlize was about to stand up and leave. Hugo noticed Charlize''s movement and cast a questioning gaze. Charlize curled his mouth and raised his eyebrows. The expression in his eyes seemed to say "trouble is coming." This made Hugo a little bit of amusement. But he saw the figure of Mr. Perfect coming over. Hugo immediately closed his gaze back, and continued to talk about the interesting things about the journey. Charlize walked to Mr. Perfect. Today, Mr. Perfect came to celebrate Charlize''s completion. He also brought a large bouquet of roses. Charlize couldn''t help but laughed when he saw the bouquet of roses. Mr. Perfect noticed that Charlize''s smile seemed to be meaningful. After asking, Charlize shook his head and said with a chuckle, "It''s okay, it''s just... just Hugo. I will definitely complain when I see it." Tucao Charlize doesn''t like roses at all. To be precise, Charlize doesn''t buy the romance of flowers. In fact, Mr. Perfect knows it too, but he thinks that beautiful women should be born with flowers, so he will give them away every time. Charlize raised his head, saw the expectation in Mr. Perfect''s eyes, swallowed the words that came to his mouth, and said, "Tucao you are so good to me." Mr. Perfect looked at Charlize seriously, as if he wanted to find out something, but Charlize looked over calmly, waiting for his next words. Mr. Perfect finally smiled, "This is what I should do." But then Mr. Perfect left because he had an audition in the afternoon. Charlize''s current career has broken out into the sky, but relatively speaking, Mr. Perfect is still struggling, tirelessly pursuing his chance to star in his first movie. Charlize handed the rose to the staff, and then escorted Mr. Perfect to leave the crew. After expressing his gratitude to Mr. Perfect for coming over, Charlize watched Mr. Perfect''s back gradually disappear. In fact, Charlize hopes to help Mr. Perfect through his own power. It is never a simple thing to break into Hollywood. It is still very important to help each other within the scope of his ability, but Mr. Perfect is unwilling. He still cannot let go of men. Dignity. Charlize couldn''t help it either. Every time two people talked about it, Mr. Perfect would bounce back fiercely. Charlize could not help but let out a sigh of relief. She didn''t tell any friends about this, including Hugo, because she knew that if other people knew about it, Mr. Perfect might be even more angry. When it comes to the dignity of men, always be more careful. Therefore, this also makes Charlize a little bit more pressure. At this time, just as Charlize was about to turn around and return to the crew, he noticed a small figure standing not far away, looking left and right, dazed, the people around, it seemed very lively, only the thin and small figure. Standing in place at a loss, Charlize couldn''t help but attract the attention of Charlize. It was a little boy with a very thin and short figure. His small shoulders seemed to be unable to bear the weight of the sun. The shadows of pedestrians around him flickered, making the boy look like he was in a huge maze, and he couldnt find it. To the way out. There was a trace of confusion, a trace of fear and a trace of panic on that immature face, and the deep eyes seemed to be faintly shining with water. Charlize looked around, the pedestrians were like weaving, many people kept their eyes on the little boy, but no one came forward to ask him what happened. Universal Studios is a place for family fun. Many families come here to play. Although it is not as good as Disneyland, it still attracts many children. The boy looks like he is separated from his parents. Standing on tiptoe, Charlize looked around, but did not find the parents who were looking for the child, which made her quite worried. After thinking about it, Charlize stopped going back to the crew and walked over to the little boy. After walking in, Charlize squatted down and showed a friendly smile, "Child, is there anything I can help you with?" Although there were tears in his eyes, the child became vigilant when he saw Charlize, and stepped back slightly, "Mom told me not to talk to strangersI don''t know you." This made Charlize stunned. The child looked like six or seven years old, and was so sensible. The smile on her mouth could not help but be bigger, "No problem, you can not talk to me, you need police . Can you help me? I can ask for some help for you." "Hey, young lady, don''t think of me as a child, I''m already twelve years old." The child''s words made Charlize laugh with a smile, "Bad people deceive children like this, I won''t be fooled. " After laughing, Charlize was surprised that the child in front of him was already twelve years old, because he couldn''t tell from his size. Charlize suppressed the inner guess, and said kindly, "You are a smart boy. Why don''t you just wait where you are. I will ask the police for help. Check to see if you can find your parents." ?" The little boy stood there and thought about it seriously, but the teardrops in the corners of his eyes made his expression a bit funny. Finally, he nodded seriously, "Okay, just do it like this." "So, what''s your name?" Charlize asked. "Dave, my name is Dave." Chapter 1532： Strange woman "Mom told me, don''t panic when you are separated, I can look for the police. The police can help, but never trust strangers." Little Dave nodded his head steadily, facing the person next to him like a little adult. Charlize said. Although little Dave said not to talk to strangers, he was just a child after all. At this time, he sat side by side with Charlize on the chair taken out from the crew, holding ice cream in his hand, and ate obediently. Charlize did not expose little Dave''s "difference between words and deeds", and said with a smile, "I can see that your mother taught you very well." Charlize has just gone to the security guards of Universal Studios. In large playgrounds or carnivals, because a large number of children are the main customers, special security guards will be arranged on the spot to ensure that the children can find their parents as soon as they are lost. There is even a special lost children''s lounge in Disneyland, which not only allows children to have a safe rest place, but also facilitates parents and children to find their children in a fixed place as soon as possible after they are lost. Little Dave ate the ice cream and felt better. He kicked his short legs and said cheerfully, "No, Mom is really worried too much. I''m already twelve years old. She can go out alone to deliver the newspaper, but she is always worried that I did not do well, and I was caught following me last time, hahahaha." Listening to little Dave''s immature words, Charlize couldn''t help but think of his mother. "It can be seen that your mother loves you very much." Charlize said with a smile. Her mother Gerda is not in the United States now, but lives in London on the other side of the Atlantic. Little Dave raised his head, thought about it, and finally nodded vigorously, "If you want to treat excessive concern as love, then it can be counted as." This made Charlize pounce again and laughed. At this moment, a tall middle-aged man, led by the security guard, walked down quickly, "Oh, God, Dave, Dave, I finally found you." Little Dave raised his head, and the smile on his face immediately bloomed, "Dad!" Then he dashed all the way towards his father and threw directly into his arms. Charlize only noticed the visitor at this time. He was wearing a casual shirt with his sleeves rolled up to his elbows. The straight suit trousers and leather shoes seemed a little out of step with the surrounding environment. He was wearing a pair of gold glasses, which looked like It is like a senior professional like a professor or a supervisor, who has a kind of introverted elegance. "Thank you, really thank you so much." The middle-aged man hugged little Dave and walked quickly towards Charlize. Charlize smiled and held the outstretched right hand of the other party, shook his head and said it was all right. The young man said with lingering fear, "God, you don''t know how terrible this is. When I found out that Dave was missing, my heartbeat would almost stop. If his mother knew about it, his mother would kill me. of." Charlize glanced enviously at Dave who was hiding in his father''s arms, "I can feel that he has a good mother." "Oh, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Douglas Franco." The middle-aged man said again, "Madam, please accept my thanks. You saved our whole day. Today is Dai We dont want any accidents on my husbands birthday." Charlize suddenly realized, "Hey, dear Dave, I didn''t know, today is your birthday, happy birthday!" "Mom said, don''t talk to strangers." Little Dave said timidly, making Charlize stunned, and then laughed, which made Douglas a little embarrassed, and then little Dave continued, "But still Thank you." Charlize couldn''t help but smile, "I hope you enjoy a wonderful birthday and grow up another year." "But my brother told me that every birthday is a maternal disaster day, because my mother will endure a lot of pain in order to bring us into this world. This is a very difficult day for my mother. So, I think, today I should let my mother enjoy it." Little Dave''s immature words were very mature, and Charlize couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Obviously, he couldn''t believe it was said by a child. In particular, Little Dave looked far younger than his actual age, and even made Charlize guess whether he was sick, so his mother also paid special attention to him. Little Dave''s words made Douglas look a little embarrassed, and smiled awkwardly, "Sorry, I interrupted your time." "No, no, little Dave was right." A smile bloomed on Charlize''s face. "Your words reminded me of my mother. Maybe I should call her. Your brother is right, you Is also right, your mother will definitely be very happy." "His brother would give their mother a bouquet of flowers on his birthday every year and perform a show to his mother to express his gratitude." Douglas simply explained that it was not on Mother''s Day, but on his birthday. grateful. Charlize showed an expression of envy, "I hope I can also enjoy this treatment in the future. This is the most wonderful gift for a woman." These words made both father and son laugh, but Douglas smiled politely. And little Dave''s smile was a little bit of pride in his shyness. Although only a few words, but I can feel that this is a happy family. Especially little Daves mother should be a very good mother. Not only little Dave, but also his brother, are very close to her mother. And their mothers love their children very much. Watching Douglas leave with little Dave, and they will continue to celebrate the birthday, Charlize can''t help standing still, feeling a little sigh in his heart. After a while, Charlize also returned to the crew and saw that Hugo and the crew were still talking freely. She did not go directly, but picked up her mobile phone and dialed her mother''s phone number. Little Dave''s childish language made her think about Jelda. Although her mother was not with her, for Charlize, Jelda''s importance cannot be replaced. Obviously, Jerda was very happy when she received a call from Charlize. She was also very worried about Charlizes body recently. Its too hard to be filming in the crew for a long time, and its easy to get headaches and fevers during the spring and summer communication. Jell Da couldn''t help but care about her daughter a few more words. After hanging up the phone, Charlize''s mood became more relaxed. Perhaps this is the meaning of family. There is a person who shares happiness, sorrow, and troubles with oneself, so that happiness is doubled and troubles are halved. Looking up at the sun in the sky, the smile on Charlize''s mouth was outlined. She put the phone in her pocket, and turned around to go back to the crew to look for Hugo. The story of the journey of glory to death, Charlize She was also very curious. She could imagine that this would be a magnificent trip. Turning around, Charlize had just stepped out, and she noticed a figure not far away that had been peering into her head. Originally there were human figures all around, and I wouldn''t notice these minutiae at all, but the whole action of that figure seemed very strange, making Charlize looked over in a reflexive manner. After a glance, she realized that it was even stranger. Charlize subconsciously withdrew her gaze, but out of intuition, she turned her head again and looked directly at it boldly. Then she saw a middle-aged woman standing about five steps away. She put her hands crossed in front of her abdomen, her fingertips stretched out because of too much tension, and she could even see the blue veins on her wrists protruding out, she even tried to look at the situation behind Charlize-there was the crew. This is obviously an ordinary movie fan who has countless curiosities about the crew, and, at this time, it is estimated that many people know the news of Hugo here-even if they dont know, fans who come to inquire about the shooting of "Romeo and Juliet" every day There are also many, Charlize and Leonardo are now popular actors in the Mesozoic era. But the reason why this movie fan is so strange is not only because her whereabouts are a bit weird, but also because her dress looks noble and elegant, not like a bad person at all. The conflict between dress and action is quite weird, so this attracts Charlize''s attention was lost. However, realizing that the other party should be just a fan, Charlize smiled, and then took her gaze away. She turned to leave, but she didn''t want to hear the lady shouting, "Miss Theron, I mean, Charlize- Miss Theron." The voice stopped Charlize and looked back. The lady''s face was wandering in speculation, "Are you Charlize Theron?" At this time, Charlize saw the appearance of the lady from the front She has long blonde hair like a waterfall, curled slightly on her shoulders, looking elegant and noble. This is the natural gold that Charlize admires most. , Just like Hugo''s dark blond hair. The lady is wearing a lake blue floral shirt with a pearly white spinning dress. The pair of light blue thick-heeled lace-up high heels can be vaguely seen under the skirt. She wears it on her hand. A string of pearl bracelets, holding a small lake-green leather bag in his hand, looks elegant and calm, and her outstanding temperament makes it difficult to ignore her existence. This looks like a middle-class housewife, not like a movie fan who will come to join in the fun. This also made her actions seem confusing. Charlize gave a kind smile, "Yes, I''m Charlize Theron." The lady also squeezed a smile at Charlize, and it could be seen that she was nervous and somewhat uncomfortable. Charlize made his smile more relaxed, and asked kindly, "Is there anything I can help you with?" Charlize originally meant taking photos, signing autographs, or shaking hands. She has become accustomed to friendly communication with the audience. She didnt want the lady to open her mouth and said, I want to ask, uh, that, please, Hugo- Is Lancaster on the crew now?" Chapter 1533： Difficult and obscure Hugo? Charlize laughed dumbfounded when she heard the name. She was sighing that even the Hugo who came to visit the cast of "Romeo and Juliet" attracted fans. Hugo, who has disappeared for more than two months, is still in people''s minds. Even if there is no news in 70 days, a little bit of sporadic news is enough to make people boil. "Sorry, I have no way to help you." Although it is not a secret that Hugo came to the crew to visit the cast, there is no publicity, only a few people are rumors. Charlize knew that Hugo still wanted to enjoy a moment of silence, so she politely refused to help. After speaking, Charlize was about to turn around and leave, but the woman called her out again, "You are Charlize, Hugo''s good friend, right? I, I have seen you and him starring before sunrise ''I heard that you are very good friends." If it''s a normal movie fan, Charlize has already left directly. After all, there are too many movie fans, and Charlize can''t deal with them one by one. But the lady in front of her is a bit different. She has an elegant and noble temperament. She doesn''t seem to be a star chasing type. Charlize is willing to believe that she is the kind of professional movie lover who really likes Hugo. . Therefore, Charlize stopped and explained patiently, "I am indeed a good friend with him, he is a great friend." After speaking, Charlize showed a big smile, "What do you want to say? Did you tell him? Maybe I can convey it to you after I go back." Charlize did not say "now" to convey it, but said to convey it after returning. This is still avoiding the fact that Hugo was on the crew. She didn''t want to confirm the rumors, and then let countless people swarm over to stop the water that was blocked by the crew. . However, helping a noble lady convey her love for Hugo is just a matter of effort, and Charlize feels innocuous. But I don''t want to, when the lady heard these words, she showed a flustered expression, "No, no need..." As the lady said, she even took two steps back, her nervous expression elusive. Charlize''s smile couldn''t help stiffening, "Are you okay? Madam?" The lady in front of her looked pale, as if she was suffering from heatstroke. But the lady waved her hand quickly and squeezed out a smile, "No, I''m fine, I''m fine, I just...thank you, thank you for your answer." After finishing speaking, the lady actually planned to turn around and leave, which made Charlize a little bit inexplicable. Her eyes collided with the ladys amber eyes. These were very beautiful eyes, clear and bright, and slender eyelashes. Like the mist on the lake, it made the eyes hazy and deep, and the corners of the eyes had crow''s feet that precipitated over the years, but they were not old at all. On the contrary, they gave the eyes a touch of indescribable charm. Probably because of these eyes, this lady''s temperament is so outstanding. Charlize couldn''t help but blurt out and asked, "Madam, please wait a moment." This made the lady stop, "Sorry, you are... uh, what is your name? I can convey your greetings. ." The lady looked at the smile on Charlizes face, her expression stiffened for a moment, and she pondered, "Uh, Lena." Charlize stretched out his left hand and asked politely, "Are you...?" This is asking for the last name. The lady was stunned, and then she said, "Franco." Then she showed an elegant smile, "But...you don''t need to tell him, I...actually, I also like you very much. I made a special trip. I came to visit you, so I am very satisfied. As a movie audience, this is a wonderful moment. You are such a lovely girl, thank you, thank you for your kindness." After speaking, the lady gave Charlize a big smile, and she turned and left. Charlize looked at the back of the lady leaving, but she was a little stunned. She vaguely felt that something was missing, but she couldn''t grasp it. This made Charlize stay in place for a while, and this feeling can be touched. The feeling of being unable to awaken the memory until the truth is really bad made Charlize frown. But at this moment, the lady stopped, just less than ten steps away from Charlize, because someone greeted her, who seemed to be her companion. The visitor was a man and two children, and they greeted them. The two children rushed directly into the lady''s arms like a swallow returning to the nest, showing a coquettish expression, which made people smile when they couldn''t help but look at it. The lady squatted down and hugged her children, her face was full of happy smiles, but she seemed to look back with some guilty conscience, and took a look at Charlize. When her gaze and Charlize When contacted, Charlize originally showed a friendly smile, but she quickly turned her head away with a stiff smile. Charlize suddenly flashed a thought in his mind: Lena Franco? Lena Franco! Then Charlize stood stiffly on the spot, completely at a loss. She finally knew why the name was so familiar, Lena Franco... To be precise, she used to be called Lena Brody, and later It''s Lena Lancaster, now Lena Franco. She is Hugo''s mother. About Hugos mother, only a few friends such as Alexander, Charlize and Joseph know about it. Because Hugo doesnt talk about Lena very often, the glorious teammates may know the story about Lena, but they also It''s just a few words, I don''t know the specific situation. Even Charlize, when she heard Lena Franco''s name, she didn''t react for a while, because it was really an unfamiliar name. After thinking about it, all the strange behaviors just now were explained, why she would hide and hide, why she looked like she was hesitant to talk, why she would anxiously want to leave...Recall that short After a short contact, Charlize could not remember her appearance, but those eyes left a deep impression, everything was so familiar. Hugo''s eyes are not like Adam. Charlize cast her gaze with a stunned look. She walked half a step forward, trying to do something, but her gaze saw the man and two children who had just come over. The expression on her face was really uncontrollable. Because that man was Douglas, who had just met each other, and the two children, the slightly older one, were Little Dave, and the little bit beside him looked like Little Daves younger brother. That''s right, Douglas''s last name is Franco, and Charlize remembers that Lena now has three sons. However, Charlize didn''t see the eldest child James who had been in direct contact with Hugo when he was around. Little Dave... After realizing this, Charlizes bitterness and sorrow overwhelmed her. It was difficult for her to describe how she felt, because the perfect mother little Dave said was Lena, because she started to miss her mother. It was Lena, because the family she was yearning for was the Franco family... Suddenly, Charlize understood the confusion in Hugo''s heart. But why did Lena appear? She shouldn''t show up. Of course, this should be a coincidence. No one else knew about Hugo''s visit to the class; and no one would pay attention to Dave''s birthday when he came to Universal Studios. But... but Lena shouldn''t have come to try to find Hugo, even she herself immediately realized that it was a mistake. What kind of attitude does Lena hope Hugo will take to face Franco''s happy family? Lena also hoped that Hugo would understand her previous decisionabandoning Adam to chase her dream, but only eight months later, she entered another family again and settled down to form a happy family. ? Lena was so worried that even Little Dave was going to deliver the newspaper and had to follow and watch. What about Adam? What about Hugo? As one of Hugos best friends, Charlize knows exactly what Hugo has gone through over the years. You know, Hugo left home when he was fourteen years old and came to Los Angeles alone, and little Dave this year He is already twelve years old; and Adam has taken all the responsibilities alone over the years, and even took Lenas fault on his own body. He didnt reconcile with Hugo until last year. For Adam, is this? Fair? Thinking of Hugos bitter expression because of Lena, and thinking of Adams stiff and vicissitudes of eyes, Charlize had an uncontrollable anger in her heart. She even wanted to step forward to ask Lena instead of Hugo: What do you have? Qualified to come and disturb Hugo''s life? This reality is too complicated and too obscure No one can really explain clearly how Hugo''s heart is suffering. Once upon a time, his mother was the only hope in Hugo''s heart; but all this is again It is too simple and too direct, because the facts are so simple, Lena''s happiness has never belonged to Hugo''s position. This fact made Charlize angry, but it also made her powerless. At this moment, Douglas noticed Charlize who still hadnt left. He showed Charlize a gentle smile, whispered something to his wife and son, and then saw little Dave turn his head. , Showed a big smile to Charlize, pointed at Lena next to him, smugly said, "This is my mother!" The show-off expression seemed to have gained the whole world. Lena glanced at Charlize with an obscure expression, and finally forced a smile, which looked a little thin against the sun. Hugo is not like Lena, nothing at all. Charlize shook her head. She couldn''t understand Lena''s decision, and the warmth in Hugo''s smile was something Lena didn''t possess. Charlize showed a polite smile to the Franco family, then waved to little Dave, then turned and left, disappeared into the crowd, and entered the crew. Chapter 1534： Say or not Back to the crew, Charlize saw Hugo playing the air guitar, and all the staff next to him turned over with laughter. Leonardo lay on the ground embarrassedly, with a belly laughing, tears already coming out of his eyes. Hugo like this is a bit strange, because he rarely expresses his emotions so directly and exaggeratedly; but he is more familiar, because Charlize knows that when only close friends gather together, Hugo will show such a face to express his true inner happiness. This is a good thing. It shows that Hugo really feels happy during the two-month journey, and Hugo is in happiness at this time. Charlize felt that there was no need to tell Hugo Lena. Hugo had completely excluded Lena from his life. He had almost...had not heard Hugo mention Lena for more than a year. As Hugo said, Lena''s happiness and misfortune have nothing to do with him. He doesn''t want to blend into Lena''s current life, and he doesn''t want to become more sad because of Lena''s guilt and regret. So, to protect Hugo, she should shut up...right? Back in the crowd, although Charlize was listening to the story told by Hugo, but he was still unable to concentrate. After the crowd dissipated, Charlize suddenly heard a voice coming, "You look a little bit Wandering, what''s the matter? There was nothing wrong just now, right?" "It''s okay, it''s okay..." Charlize quickly denied subconsciously, but when she saw the doubt in Hugo''s amber eyes, she reacted. Hugo didn''t ask about Lena, but Mr. Perfect came just now. thing. "No, just now Mr. Perfect came to celebrate my completion." Hugo nodded slightly to express his understanding, "Then I was thinking about what I should eat at noon. I must thank you for your generous work today." Hugo chuckled twice, "Then you must be faster, otherwise when it''s your turn, the chef will not be able to satisfy your order if the chef has no ingredients." After that, Hugo set an example. , Took the initiative to move to the takeaway car first. Charlize stayed where he was, looking around with some anxiety. Charlize is also not sure if she is the right choice to shut up. First of all, she is not Hugo, she is just a friend of Hugo, she has no right to make any decision for Hugo, if Hugo still wants to see it deep in her heart How about Lena-although it is unlikely, but in short, Charlize can not make decisions for Hugo; secondly, this matter is not that simple, even if she does not tell Hugo, but she can not stop Lena, if Lina finally appeared in front of Hugo? Charlize only felt a headache. "Hey, I just saw the teppanyaki beef there. It tastes really good, but I heard that the sushi is also very good. It''s a bit greedy. Do you want something delicious?" Leonardo''s brisk and noisy voice is in my ears. When the sound rang, Charlize was stunned, "What?" Leonardo had to repeat, "I mean, did you decide what to choose for lunch? You must hurry up, because Buzz said lunch break. It can''t be too long, after all, there is still work in the afternoon, and the team is already very long now." "Oh... I''m not in a hurry, I''m not hungry right now," Charlize said absently. "God, you won''t start going on a diet too? I remember you are from a diet control faction, and it''s going to be done today. You don''t have to go on a diet at all. It''s not good for your health." Leonardo babbled. While speaking, Charlize was not listening at all. Charlize looked at Leonardo, who was also one of Hugos best friends. He hesitated, and the words came to his lips several times, and he was about to say it and swallow it. After repeating this several times, Charlize still said, " Leo, do you know something about Hugo''s house?" "Adam? Of course, I also ate with Adam." Leonardo said without thinking, but he immediately saw Charlize''s obscure face, which made Leonardo stunned. For a moment, Charlize kept winking at him, Leonardo only reacted after a while, "Not Adam? Then you are talking about..." Isn''t Hugo the only family in Adam, plus Taylor at most. One family, and then Leonardo flashed a thought in his mind, and he said in surprise, "Oh, you mean, oh...Lina, oh." Leonardos entire face was curled up. Obviously the name seems to be a taboo. They almost never talk about it, "Yes, I talked to Hugo. Once we both drank too much. Speaking of the mess at home, he told me. Leonardos family divorced early too. He grew up with his mother, but his relationship with his father is also very good. After his parents divorced. Still friends, but bumps are still inevitable. Thinking of the things in Hugo''s house, Leonardo knotted his brows together, and asked with a look of confusion and entanglement, "So, why did you suddenly mention...Uh, that woman?" "I saw them just now." Charlize said in a sulky voice. "They?" Leonardo asked in a loud voice, "Oh..." He understood, "Oh..." He was hit suddenly, and the whole expression became weird. Leonardo stood there in a daze for a while. At this time, he didn''t even think about the food for lunch. Just hearing the news, Leonardo felt a headache, "What do you mean? You just See them? They are right here, on the crew?" Charlize nodded, Leonardo couldn''t help but yelled out of pain, as if someone stabbed him with a needle, "So, uh, I mean..." Leonardo looked around and made sure there was nothing around him. People--everyone ran towards the takeaway car, and then asked, "How about them?" "What are you talking about!" Charlize frowned. After speaking, he realized that his voice was too loud, and quickly lowered his voice, "They seem to have something to do with Hugo but never met. "Charlize''s words were full of dissatisfaction, but after finishing speaking, recalling the appearance of Douglas and little Dave, Charlize could not help but sighed deeply, "Uh, they are very nice, I mean...very good." Charlize tried to find a suitable adjective, but couldn''t find it. Leonardo also followed Charlize with a long sigh, "Oh, God, I think my fingers are going to curl up." Leonardo seemed to have done something wrong, constantly looking at Hugo''s direction. "Can you imagine? A brand new family, a happy family, and you don''t know anything about it." Leonardo said, his voice lowered, and the mere imagination made him miserable. Charlize, who was standing next to him, also fell silent. She just felt a headache at this time, "So, do you think we should tell Hugo?" "What do you mean?" Leonardo frowned and raised his head. "I mean, just now... uh, the woman took the initiative to find Hugo. She asked me about Hugo. Should we tell Hugo?" Charlize had never encountered such a difficult problem. She looked back. Hugo in the distance, Hugo was talking with Buzz on the side, and both of them had smiles in their eyes. Hugo seemed to perceive the line of sight, looked back, and then saw Charlize''s line of sight, the corner of his mouth was drawn in a beautiful arc, and he waved to Charlize. Immediately afterwards, Hugo pointed to the sizzling beef on the plate in his hand, and gave a thumbs up, as if to ask Charlize to hurry over to order, Charlize also smiled and waved. Leonardo looked at Hugos bright smile, but his mood became even more serious. Maybe we shouldnt tell Hugo, after all, didnt he never mention that woman? Its a family, a happy family. , But for Hugo, its just a strange family. What happened there has nothing to do with Hugo, right?" Leonardo, who has always had a lively and leaping character, also seemed obscure at this time. Charlize rubbed his temples, "But, what if that woman comes directly? We didn''t stop her and let her see Hugo directly." ?" "How dare she!" Leonardo blurted out. Hugo has been rolling in Hollywood for more than ten years, but that woman has never appeared before. Why does she appear to break Hugo''s peaceful life now? "Not only did she dare to do this, but she already did it." Charlize groaned in pain, and the pain in her temple made her close her eyes. Leonardo had no way to refute Charlizes words, Its better to make Hugo think that she died early in a strange place than she appeared. Leonardo vented angrily~www.novelhall. com~ Although this is very ugly, it is the only thought in Leonardo''s mind at this time. "Hey, you two lovebirds, would you rather talk about love here than eat lunch?" Hugo''s ridiculous voice came over, and the faces of both Charlize and Leonardo suddenly changed. It''s elusive. Hugo came over with the plate, and found that the faces of the two friends looked very strange, and he raised his eyebrows, "Hey, I''m just kidding, don''t take it to heart." Hugo remembered Mr. Perfect just now. After coming, he quickly apologized because he didn''t know what happened between Charlize and Mr. Perfect for the time being. Charlize and Leonardo exchanged a glance, although both of them know that if this secret can be kept a secret forever, this is the best for Hugo; but life will never be satisfactory, they There was no way to stop Lena''s actions, nor did they fail to experience all this in place of Hugo. "Hugo, listen to me..." Charlize cleared his throat, but the voice broke right here, all the words were stuck in his throat, and he didn''t know how to express it. Charlize cast a look at Leonardo for help. Leonardo saw Hugos amber eyes and felt a guilty conscience. Finally, he just hardened his scalp and closed his eyes, "Lina just came here to find You, and her family." Chapter 1535： Speechless Hugo sat on the bench in a daze. In fact, he couldn''t even figure out what was in his mind. There seemed to be a lot of things jammed together, but it seemed to be completely blank. There is no way to think carefully. For a moment, Hugo had the urge to see what the so-called Francos family was like. He didnt know if it was curiosity or anger, but he knew it was a stupid idea, a useless idea. An idea, an idea that is asking for hardship, but he has no way to control himself. Although James told Hugo everything when he appeared, Hugo was extremely angry and repulsive, but in the depths of his heart, Hugo is more sad, and all the negative emotions come from the most fragile ray of disappointment in his heart. . Once, Lena was the only motivation for Hugo to persevere, but Lena failed all his trust. This sense of betrayal swept through and made Hugo no resistance at all; later, Adam was the only thing Hugo persisted. Power, but Lena destroyed everything with a light dream. Lena not only insulted people''s sustenance and hope for dreams, but also made Adam''s life insignificant. That kind of anger made Hugo almost lose control. Hope, this is a very wonderful thing. Before hope is completely extinguished, just a little spark can illuminate the dark future; but as long as it is lightly pinched, the whole world will fall apart in an instant. Compared with anger, compared with pain, compared with sourness, disappointment is the most unforgettable emotion. Lena disappointed Hugo. Hugo once thought that he had no idea about Lena at all, because he was just a ghost, he was Hugo Chen, and Lena was the **** of Hugo Lancaster, but before she knew it, Hugo still couldn''t restrain it. The emotion in my heart is not only because the two souls have been completely integrated, but also because Adam is now Hugo''s greatest reliance. Hugo felt unforgettable anger because of Lena''s harm to Adam. Hugo rejected James stubbornly, and later vented all his dissatisfaction during a phone call. Although Hugo still doesn''t know if the other end of the phone is Lena, there was a time when Hugo was able to completely remove Li by himself. Na cut out his life, and he and Adam walked along supporting each other. Hugo told himself that Lena''s life has nothing to do with him, and Lena''s happiness and misfortune have nothing to do with him. He only needs to stick to his own path. He doesn''t need to care about the remote and unfamiliar world anymore... But all this calm was broken today. Why did Lena come to find herself? Hasn''t he already told her not to show up? Haven''t they been completely unrelated? Hasn''t she been silent for so many years? It''s been more than a year since James appeared, isn''t she still silent? Isn''t this because they have reached a consensus and will return from the bridge to the bridge? Is she showing up today because of guilt or regret, or is she just trying to declare that her family is happy? Countless greetings came surging in an instant, filled with Hugo''s brain, making the doubts and anger hidden deep in his heart surging. He wanted to know what Lena''s family was like, what kind of happiness it was that made Lena willingly abandon her so-called dream? He wanted to know what Lena''s husband was like, what kind of man it was that made Lena willingly abandon Adam and stay with him for nearly twenty years? He also wanted to know what Lena''s child was like, and how she hugged her child after abandoning him. In the past few years, has she ever recalled that she once had another child? This is an extremely stupid and useless thought, this is a self-willing and depraved thought, this is a self-seeking trash thought, Hugo knows this, he knows all this clearly, but the thoughts in his mind cannot be controlled at all. The ground is surging. Perhaps from the beginning, such an idea has existed, and it has never disappeared. Hugo thought he was extremely funny, but he was helpless and could only sit and smile bitterly. If a person can be like a machine, set according to the program, and then execute it in accordance with the program. For example, if he sets to forget the Lena family, he can no longer be curious and no longer angry; for example, he can set not to forget his original intention, and they can move on... However, people are not machines. Even if people know the truth clearly, and even if they know exactly what they do is correct, things are not necessarily what they want. That''s why there are so many troubles and twists in life. However, fortunately, even if Hugo wants to visit the Francos family now, he doesnt know how to find each other. Universal Studios is a very big place. He wants to find a few people. It''s like finding a needle in a haystack. Perhaps this can stop Hugo''s inner anger and curiosity. Thinking of this, the bitterness of Hugos mouth slowly disappeared, entered the fundus of his eyes, and settled in the bottom of his heart. The bitterness of the tip of the tongue was so clear that Hugos brows could not be restrained and approached slightly, gently tangled together, but it seemed Can never open again in general. Lifting his head, the bright sunlight above his head made Hugo a little dizzy. He closed his eyes involuntarily, took a deep breath, and then took a deep breath, trying to calm his mood, but he failed because it was too difficult. He is not a robot, he is just an ordinary person after all. "Hahahaha, you idiot, you definitely can''t catch me." "Wait for me, or I''m going to tell my mother, you...whoop, you took my car!" "Well, I''ll just stand In the same place, if you can get it, I will give it to you." "You...you are taller than me, I can''t get it..." "Hahahaha"... The loud screams in the ears swarmed from all directions, sometimes mixed with the shouts of parents persuading their children not to run around. Opening his eyes, Hugo looked at the surging crowd in front of him. During this period, many of them were dragging their families to Universal Studios. No matter what troubles they had in their lives, they were at least happy at this moment. "Puff..." A child fell down in front of Hugo. Hugo''s thoughts were still floating outside, but he subconsciously took a step forward and helped the child up, but the child''s knees were worn out. , Wiped his eyes and burst into tears. Before Hugo had time to comfort the child, an adolescent boy ran over all the way, with a look of fear on his face, "Dave, Dave, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, are you okay?" The boy squatted down anxiously, holding a model car in his hand. He tried to comfort the little boy in front of him, but he was at a loss with his hands and didn''t know what to do. Hearing the comforting sound, the little boy was even more aggrieved, and the cry was immediately released unrestrainedly. Hugo looked down at the little boys knee. Fortunately, it was just scratching the skin. There should be nothing serious. He carried the little boy onto the bench next to him and put it down. Its okay, its okay, its just a little hurt I heard that brave children are not afraid of this scar at all, and should regard this as an experience of becoming a man." Hugo''s voice is not public, gentle and soft, like warm milk, melting the sun a little bit in it, the little boy''s crying slowly stopped, wiped his tears, and looked up at the station. The big boy behind, then looked at Hugo in front of him, "I''m a man." After saying that, he even sobbed twice, which made people laugh. "Yes, you are a man." The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth was outlined, his inner troubles were temporarily suppressed to one side, and he barely cheered up to take care of the child in front of him. "Sir, thank you, thank you so much." The big boy standing at the back quickly expressed his gratitude. Hugo smiled and waved his hand. The big boy also squatted down in front of the little boy, "Dave, just now Its all my fault, dont you tell mom, okay? I... uh, I give you the car model." The little boy didn''t speak, but he groaned for a while, and then said, "I want the football that James gave you." After one sentence, the big boy''s entire expression became tangled, and Hugo''s depressed mood couldn''t help but be lightened. When he got up, the big boy stroked his nose in annoyance, and raised his right hand, "Deal?" The little boy also raised his right hand and high-five with the big boy, and said with a smile, "Deal!" The big boy stood up and scratched his head, "Sir, thank you so much. Every time Dave cries, I feel pain in my head and I dont know what to do. If my mother knows, I suffered." "Tom, are you saying that the last time you taught me to learn to bike, it made me roll down the hillside?" The little boy raised his voice, but his immature face showed a smug sly Make Hugo really laugh out loud. The older boy turned his gaze a little awkwardly, "Sorry, my name is Tom, this is my brother Dave." The older boy stretched out his right hand, introduced himself, and was about to express his gratitude formally, but Hugo was stunned. The big boy named Tom in front of him looks like he is about fifteen or sixteen years old. There are still pimples on his face that have disappeared. The light blue scum is even more signs of puberty; and Dave next to him It looked a little small, as if he was less than ten years old, but his immature face had already shown a faint outline. If Hugo remembers correctly, he remembers that James Francos younger brother was called Dave Franco, who later became an actor and starred in the "Dragon Tiger Youth Team (21. jump. street, "Now You See Me, "The Neighbor War (bad. and other works. Dave in front of him can already see the vague outline, and more importantly, Tom. Tom is the second child of the three Franco brothers. There is not much news. Hugo vaguely remembers that Tom should be an artist, but he doesn''t know the others. However, in front of Tom, you can see the shadow of James, and a sense of familiarity blows on his face. Hugo was stunned immediately. Chapter 1536： Furious The Tom in front of him looks slenderer than James, and there is less James handsomeness between his eyebrows, and a touch of unruly and casual, but when he laughs, he is almost exactly the same as James. The strange and familiar smile makes Hugo suddenly panicked. "Uh, Hugo, Im sorry, Im Hugo." Hugo only felt that his brain response seemed a little slow, unable to keep up with the changes in the whole rhythm. He forced himself to concentrate and reached out to hold Toms right hand, simply Introduced myself. "The name seems to be very hot in recent years." Tom said with a smile. He didn''t seem to recognize Hugo, and he didn''t have any special associations. He just sighed. Hugo only felt that the stubble on his chin was a little itchy. He was thankful again that he hadn''t shaved off his beard recently. Hugo pulled the corners of his mouth, but found that his smile was far-fetched, "Maybe the French have suddenly started to grow." Hugo''s cold joke made Tom stunned, and he laughed heartily and gave Yu. If there is a "this joke is great" in the eyes. But Hugo couldn''t relax and laugh at this time, just laughed dryly, "Dave''s knee, go back and remember to apply a little red potion. Of course, it''s best not to get it on your pants..." "Otherwise, my mother will find out." Tom took the second half of the sentence and said with a look of chagrin, "Can''t band-aids work? I want to be simple." Hugo shrugged, "Of course, band-aids are also possible, but remember to clean the wound." Looking back at Dave, who was already smiling, Hugo felt that his throat was itchy, and he coughed slightly. The sound was still not relieved, "So, your mother, ah? You can hear it, your mother seems to be... well... good." "Yes, yes." Tom had a big smile on his face. "My mother should be the best mother in the world," but after finishing speaking, he showed Hugo an apologetic expression, "I didn''t offend. Meaning. It means that he didn''t mean to belittle Hugo''s mother, but this made the embarrassment of Hugo''s mouth settle deep in his heart, and the bitterness of the tip of the tongue became again. "You know, my mother devoted almost all of her time to our brothers. By the way, there is an older brother above me, but he did not come today. It seems that some problems in the school have not been resolved. We are dedicated to celebrating Dave''s tenth. I came out to play on my second birthday. She was always willing to fully support our choice. When I was in the eighth grade, I escaped a boring Spanish class to watch a street art exhibition. As a result, she was called to school and the teacher condemned her. But she said that she respected my choice, she thought I should do what I wanted to do. The expression of the Spanish teacher at the time was really funny. So, she also held an exhibition for me and invited the Spanish teacher to come. Watching, I can see the proud showy expression on her face. That may be the happiest moment for me to be the Lord at the moment." Tom babbled and said that when he was happy, he clapped on his own. It could be seen that his eyes were shining with joy. Hugo was stunned. He looked at Tom in front of him with soulless eyes, because he was so absorbed in hearing that he couldn''t react at allhe didn''t know what to do, his whole brain was a piece of cake. blank. He could hear every word of Tom clearly, and he knew the meaning of Tom''s words, but he could not react, like an idiot. "Oh, sorry, I seem to be a little gaffe." Tom noticed Hugo''s dreamy eyes, realized his impoliteness, and quickly apologized-it can be seen that his manners were well educated, "Just, you He seems to be a really kind person. I like your smile. If I have the opportunity, maybe I hope I can paint a portrait for you." "No, it''s okay, I mean, thank you for your compliment." Hugo''s words seemed to be fragmented, and he squeezed out a small smile, "So, you said you still have a brother, three brothers, huh? It should be very lively, right?" Hugo looked at Dave, who was sitting next to Dave, who was concentrating on fiddling with the car model, but felt that his chest seemed to be stuffed with cotton, which almost made him unable to breathe. "Yes, James, he is the best in our family. Not surprisingly, he should go to UCLA to study. You should really see how my mother shows off him. It''s like crazy pride. Last week It was James high school graduation ceremony. My mother was preparing three days in advance. Not only did she dress up on the day, but for the sake of God, she also rented a video camera. Now she has recorded the entire process. When James When she came to the stage to receive her graduation certificate, she actually cried with emotion--I mean the kind of howling and crying, which messed up all the makeup and made James embarrassed. Hahahaha. James has always been an excellent one since he was a child. My mother has never been absent from all his activities and ceremonies. I even wondered if Dave and I were adopted by her. At dinner not long ago, James revealed that he seemed to be quite an actor. Interested. If you were at the scene, you would be frightened by my mother''s tears. I almost thought James said he was going to land on the moon." Tom''s speech is not fast, full of self-ridicule and black humor. He hardly needs Hugo''s reaction at all, and he can be very happy himself. Hugo just stood there, quietly placed his chin, and opened his mouth slightly, only to find that the turbulent waves in his heart made him unable to say anything, even a word. He couldn''t even restrain himself and clenched his right fist slightly. In order to hide his emotions, Hugo had to put his right hand behind his back, and then tried to pretend to be calm and listen to Tom''s words. "Oh, God, I''m guilty of my problem again. James always says that I have a craving for communication. For God''s sake, it''s not because he took away all the time to talk secret words with my mother." Tom also He noticed Hugos slightly strange expression. Although he didnt quite understand what was going on, he realized that he shouldnt go on, so he stretched out his right hand again, Anyway, I must thank you for your help. You saved my day. If my mother sees Daves tears, Im going to have a hard time today." Hugo looked at Tom''s right hand and slowly released his clenched right fist, but his stiff muscles made his right hand look a little strange, and then he quickly shook Tom''s right hand, pretending to be Calmly put his right hand on the edge of his thigh. But he still couldn''t restrain the turbulence in his heart, put his right hand behind his back again, and squeezed it tightly. "Dave, let''s go, otherwise my mother will see that we two have been missing for so long, but she will be angry." Tom raised up and said, Dave stood up, smiled brightly at Hugo, thanked again, and then Quickly ran away. Tom looked at Dave''s back, followed quickly, grabbed Dave by the collar, and then the two of them moved forward and disappeared into the crowd. Hugo gritted his teeth tightly and walked two steps on the spot, only to find that he was walking in circles on the spot, like a beast trapped in a cage. His anger had risen in his mind, almost realizing. Before the eye socket was warm, he had to squeeze his right hand fiercely. The sharp sting of the nail into the palm made his mind clearer, but the tears still overflowed from the eye socket, and he was caught off guard. Annoyed, Hugo wiped away all the water vapor in his eye sockets with his fists, strode away, leaving the place where the crew was, and the noisy crowd. The right fist began to tremble because of too much force, but it was still to no avail. He only felt that the muscles all over his body were trembling, but the stormy waves in his heart were still unable to calm down. He could not forgive Lena, he could not forgive Lena, and he did not want to forgive Lena. He didn''t want to hurt himself even more, but he just couldn''t control it. The anger in his heart was like a tsunami, making him as if he was on the verge of an explosion. The extreme emotion made him almost lose control. Hugo''s footsteps were getting faster and faster, and finally walked to the edge of the valley, looking at the bustling metropolis in front of him, the noisy crowd behind him has gradually disappeared, and the empty vision made his emotions finally complete. Lost control, and then he yelled angrily towards the valley, and all the negative emotions in his heart were released to his heart''s content, but even so he still clenched his fist tightly and squeezed it until his strength Gonna disappear in general. When she left, he was only eight years old, even younger than Dave, but she never worried about whether he could be independent; he was only fourteen years old when he left home, and he wandered helplessly in Los Angeles. Everything needs to rely on himself; when he was struggling on the edge of life and death in a car accident, no one could tell. The aching left knee still reminded him of this fact; after he became an actor, he eagerly called for her to appear, But in exchange for not only disappointment, but also pain... In the face of her happiness, Adams persistence and maintenance seemed like a joke. Adam bore all the grievances and hatreds for her. When he called his mother deeply in the media, when he accused Adam for his mothers sake. At that time, when Adam saw that he was sad because he missed his mother, when he hated Adam and regarded her as his only hope... How much suffering was Adam enduring, and what weight did Adam bear. He hated himself, hated her even more, he was worthless for Adam, and he was worthless for himself. This anger almost swallowed Hugo. He had never hated a person so much. This emotion reached an unattainable extreme, so that he hoped to erase this memory and never know the truth of the matter. She shouldn''t show up, she really shouldn''t show up. Chapter 1537： Self-blaming Charlize looked at Hugo who was standing not far away. She could only see Hugo''s back. Just noticing Hugo''s departure, Charlize hurriedly chased him. Leonardo was going to chase him, but Taking into account the crew, Leonardo still stayed, trying not to make people aware of Hugo''s disappearance. Hugo''s footsteps were so fast that Charlize almost trot all the way and didn''t get lost. At this time, she stood still panting, but she didn''t have the mind to think about her situation. She just looked at Hugo worriedly. Hugo clenched his fists tightly, bent over and yelled angrily. At the end of the roar, the voice had completely disappeared, but Hugo still maintained that posture, with his mouth open, roaring silently and venting. With the uncontrollable pain in his heart, his entire back was tightened, like a bow and arrow that would break at any time, and the tightest bowstring was already at stake. The tears in Charlizes eyes slipped down instantly, almost uncontrollable. Even though they were wiped off, the teardrops continued to pop up. She was not only worried about Hugo, but also deeply felt the despair in Hugo. , The kind of despair that surpasses anger. Recalling the happiness of the Franco family just now, recalling how I felt when I saw Lena, recalling that cute little Dave, Charlize knew that the stronger the feeling of happiness, the anger of being betrayed at this time. The stronger it is. Even if she is just a bystander, she can no longer restrain her inner anger, let alone Hugo? No one can understand Hugos inner emotions at this moment, even Adam, even Charlize, even Joseph, there is no way to experience it. Bystanders are always just bystanders, they never know Hugo as a party. The inner turbulence. Just looking at Hugos back, the broad and strong shoulders are now fully taut, as if it will explode in the next second, but the precarious explosive power does not make the back look strong, on the contrary it looks extremely fragile, as if With just one touch, you will be crushed to pieces. Charlize only felt a bitterness in her mouth, and the surging bitterness almost made her lose the ability to speak. Hugo stood in place like this, clenched his fists tightly, and shouted silently. The storm in his mind stopped him from thinking. He just wanted to vent to his heart, venting madly, so that something came from all over his body. The pain has disappeared. Until he lost all his strength, the whole person softened, and slowly fell to sit on the spot, panting heavily, his face full of fatigue, and a blank look. The Hugo in front of him was like a soulless puppet, lost the traction of the rope, and fell into the dust with a lifeless expression. Charlize wiped away the tears in his eye sockets. Although a layer of water mist quickly emerged, Charlize pretended not to care, and then sat cross-legged beside Hugo, "So, takeaway cart, huh? How did you think of it? The idea? Let me guess, what inspired you during the hike?" Hugo tugged at the corner of his mouth and sneered, but the smile did not look like a smile at all. Even the curvature of the corner of the mouth did not look angry at all, "Am I such a person with no sense of innovation? Still need to be inspired? Isnt this a very simple idea? Its that simple to move the restaurant to the crew." "Is the restaurant moved to the crew?" Charlize pressed his lips and slightly nodded his chin. "Then this restaurant is really a bit crude." A sentence made Hugo shook his head helplessly, but the corners of his mouth pulled out a narrow arc. Seeing Hugo fell silent again, Charlize found that she was really out of words at this time. She couldn''t say comforting words, even nonsense like "Everything will be okay"; she couldn''t say anything; she I can''t say constructive opinions, such as "she''s a **** bitch." I can''t say simple and rude words. It turns out that many times, the language is so pale, just a silence is enough to crush all languages. "So, do you want to talk?" Charlize did not avoid the question, but simply asked. Charlize knows that Hugo needs to vent at this time, he needs to speak out and hold it in his heart, it will only make the situation worse. Hugo didnt answer. His strong shoulders collapsed without any movement. Charlize almost thought that Hugo had stopped breathing. This made Charlize a little flustered. He raised his right hand and tried to place it on Hugos shoulder. Tapping twice, but her fingertips reached Hugo''s shoulders, but couldn''t help but stop, because she was worried that just the strength of her fingers would crush Hugo. Charlize''s fingers were hanging over Hugo''s shoulders, trembling slightly, the soreness of her nose made her look very embarrassed. She seems to be more emotional than Hugo, just now Leonardo is too, he almost loses his mind, because they all know that Hugo has gone through too much this year, the last 70 days of travel Hugo slowly recovered, but Lena appeared at such a juncture. Charlize even wondered if Lena did it on purpose. Of course, she knew this idea was absurd, but as Hugo''s friend, she was just worried about Hugo''s condition. "Sally, did you say it was because I did something wrong?" Hugo''s voice was a little hoarse, and his tiredness slowly curled up in the gentle voice like the smell of cigarettes, but it made people feel pervasive. . Charlize''s fingertips suddenly curled up, just clenched into fists. She knew what Hugo meant, and Hugo was wondering if he did something wrong in the past, which caused Lena to leave the family. This idea hit Charlize like a meteor. "Are you kidding me?" Charlize gave Hugo the back of his head fiercely. "You know you have nothing to do with you. This is between Lena and Adam. You shouldn''t blame yourself. Body." After speaking, Charlize murmured, "Although I don''t think it is Adam''s fault." There was a buzzing pain in the back of his head, which instead made Hugo smile slightly, but Charlize continued to say, Remember how you told me back then? Its not anyones fault, at least We should not blame ourselves, because we all have someone to guard." This is what Hugo said when he was comforting Charlize. Jerda personally killed Charlizes father Charles, and the young Charlize witnessed Charles falling in a pool of blood. The shock was even better than Hugos experience. It''s even scary. Charlize once thought that it was his fault. It was because of him that Charles had been drinking too much. Charles also blamed all the faults on Jerda and Charlize. That day Jerda was also to protect her, so he and Charles There was a conflict. Man is such a complex animal. Either he is self-centered and pushes all his faults to others, and he is always right; or he is invisible, as if he thinks that all faults are caused by himself. At the beginning Charlize could hardly get out of it, and was shrouded by the endless nightmare of ignorance, so that she was still unwilling to believe in fairy tales. Today, Charlize applied Hugo''s comforting words to himself. Hugo pulled out a wry smile, "Speaking is always that simple, and how many people can really do it." That''s why it is said that bystanders stand and talk without back pain, only the person involved knows what happened to him. Lena left Adam and Hugo, and then formed a happy family. No matter what the original reason was, it turned out to be like this. Adam and Hugo did not have the reason and motivation to leave Lena, and the Franco family retained Lena for the rest of their lives. Uncontrollably, Hugo would think like this: Did he do something wrong? "Hugo, you should think about Adam." Charlize said with a long sigh. It was Jerda who made Charlize persevere at the beginning and made her grow up quickly. She speaks loudly and fluently like a boy. She is mature, sensible and self-sufficient like an older child, because she knows that Jie Erda was the only one to rely on. The same is true for Hugo. Adam... Hugo''s eyes flashed tenderly, "Do you know? Adam called me yesterday and talked about the current situation of the ranch. You can hear that he is really happy. Old Jack even teased last time. Say, Adam is so old to realize his dream, how could he be unhappy. At this point, Hugo chuckled twice, but the weight of the corner of his mouth made the laughter disappear quickly, and the corner of his mouth was smoothed again. Adam is still so stiff and dull, never willing to express the true situation of his heart, this point Hugo seems to be very similar to Adam. Hugo knew that the person who really accompanied him along the way was Adam, and only Adam, but every time the phrase "I love you" came to my lips , he couldn''t say it. "You should be thankful that you lost an irresponsible mother, but gained a father who guarded you wholeheartedly." Charlize was silent for a while and said. "It''s like Jelda?" The arc of Hugo''s mouth didn''t completely disappear, and he looked at Charlize. "Well, just like Jerda." The two of them fell into silence like this. After a long time, Hugo only felt that the blazing flame in his chest finally calmed down, as if he could breathe again. He took a deep breath, and the air was slightly hot. Let the lungs have vitality again. "Let''s go, Leo probably has to worry about it." "It is conceivable that if you weren''t worried about you just now, Leo would have rushed to beat the two children." The two walked side by side in the direction of the crew. Charlize joked, making Hugo smile. "Typical Leo..." Hugo''s words finally relaxed a little, but his voice was suddenly cut off. Hugo hurried away from Charlize and hid hurriedly behind a spruce next to him, leaving only a stunned voice. Charlize stood there, full of question marks. Chapter 1538： Avoid seeing Charlize looked at Hugo hiding behind the spruce, then looked forward suspiciously, and then saw the Franco family, the happy Franco family. Douglas and Lena were holding Dave''s two hands and raised them high. Little Dave was swinging with his feet in the air. The bright laughter reverberated under the clear sky, and Tom held him in his arms. Holding a camera, while backing up, he recorded the happy pictures of his family. They didn''t notice Charlize, let alone Hugo. This road is actually on the road to the restaurant gathering place of Universal Studios. It is lunch time. The turbulent crowd is walking on this road. The Franco family are just a few ordinary people. Unfortunate stories are different, but happy stories are very close. Originally, no one paid particular attention to the Franco family at all, but Charlize would see them involuntarily with his gaze, almost uncontrollably cast his gaze. Should this be called fate? Or it should be called fetters more accurately. Charlize looked back at Hugo. Hugo was less than three steps away on her right, leaning tightly behind the spruce. Charlize noticed that Hugo''s hands were clenched into fists again. I am doing my best to suppress the turbulence in my heart. Such a Hugo made Charlize distressed for a while. Suddenly, Charlize remembered that if she remembered correctly, Hugo and Lena hadn''t met today, nor had they met before, then...they have not seen each other for 20 years. At this moment, Hugo chose to avoid seeing him. Even if the Franco family didnt notice him and Charlize at all, Hugo chose to avoid him. He didnt want to see Lena, even if he just looked at it from a distance. , He also refused. The clenched fist clearly showed the turbulence and rush of Hugo''s heart at this time, and Hugo was also struggling. No one can understand Hugo''s entanglement at this time, but Charlize just stood by and took a look, and couldn''t restrain the sourness in his heart. The mixed flavors couldn''t be clear. Charlize glanced at the Franco''s family again, and the happy smiles on their faces were so dazzling that they couldn''t bear to look directly at them. Charlize suddenly noticed that little Dave was looking over, and she subconsciously wanted to avoid them to avoid seeing them, so she avoided frontal contact, but her pace was still a bit slower, little Dave had already Yelled, "It''s the beautiful girl just now." The immature voice seemed a bit sharp amidst the noise of the crowd, and the Franco family suddenly noticed Charlize standing in the open space nearby. The smile on Lena''s face suddenly stiffened. She didn''t know what happened just now, she didn''t know that little Dave had temporarily lost it once, or that little Dave had fallen through her knee. This morning, Lena seemed a little restless. It was Daves birthday, but she disappeared most of the time. She said she went to the bathroom and disappeared for a long time. Fortunately, Douglas didnt want his wife to worry, and Tom didnt want to be blamed by his mother, so he didnt tell Lena about Dave. Obviously, Lenas actions were concealed by her family. Tell her husband that she had visited Charlize in private. Now that Dave was called out, the expressions of the Franco family looked a little weird. In the end, Douglas simply said, "Dave and I separated just now. It was Ms. Theron who contacted the security and asked me to find Dave." As he spoke, Dave broke free of his parents'' hands and headed towards Charlize. Ran in the direction of. Usually Lena must be panicked, lest Dave is injured, but today Lena looked absent-minded, just a little surprised, and then repeatedly nodded and said, "It''s okay." Although Douglas was a little strange, he thought it was because of it. At this time, in front of outsiders, his wife gave herself a face, so she didn''t delve into it. The two did not continue to communicate. They followed Dave and chased after him. Tom had grabbed Dave''s collar half a shot ahead of time and walked over together. Douglas took the initiative to introduce Lina and Tom to Charlize. Charlize''s eyes flashed slightly, and found that Lina was avoiding her sight. She did not mention her intention to ask about Hugo just now. This quickly flashed Charlize''s eyes. A hint of sarcasm. Hearing Douglas asking her "what are you doing here?" Charlize retracted his gaze and said with a smile, "Oh, I need a little fresh air during lunch break, so come here and take a rest." Douglas thanked Charlize again and again. Lena realized that Charlize didn''t seem to recognize her at all, and she felt relieved-after all, the fans that stars like Charlize see every day should be countless, and Lena is also right. He smiled and expressed my gratitude, "Dave always stumbles, and Doug and I are not less worried about him. I came to Universal Studios to play today. I expected this scene before I set off. I also joked, He must be tied to Doug''s waist with a dog leash, otherwise he will definitely get lost. It seems that I am still very wise." Lena said with a smile on her face, and she lowered her head and rubbed Dave''s little head vigorously, so that she could clearly hear the spoiling in her words. Dave twisted to escape from Lena''s palm, muttering depressed, "Mom! I''m not a child, I''m twelve years old!" The complaining words had a bit of coquettish flavor, and made him stand. Tom on the side laughed loudly. "Sorry, we interrupted your rest. I hope everything goes well for your work today." Douglas seemed to notice the fatigue between Charlize''s eyebrows and proactively said politely, and then once again expressed his gratitude to Charlize, then took it with him. Turned and left with his family. Charlize watched Lena bend down and put a kiss on Dave''s cheek, which made her avoid her eyes, otherwise she wouldn''t know what she would say. But when he turned his head, he found that Lena had come over again, and Douglas brought the two children to a halt in the distance, still smiling. Lena walked up to Charlize and hesitated, "Hey, I don''t know if you remember me..." Charlize nodded, and replied impatiently, "Yes, I remember you, Lena Franco, but I didn''t think you were Dave''s mother." In fact, Lina still wanted to ask about Hugo. She had been tossing and turning all morning, but still couldn''t let it go, because she knew that Hugo was close at hand, as if it was only a step away that she could touch it head-on. But Lina didnt know how to deal with it, she was not sure what to say when she appeared in front of Hugo, and she didnt know what she thought in her heartwhether she was expecting something or trying to make up for something or something else. So she can only hope to learn something through Charlize, even if it''s just a few words. Hearing Charlizes answer, Lena couldnt help but was stunned. Charlize actually remembered herself. She stopped talking about what she had originally thought. She looked back at her husband and children who were standing far away, "So just now... "Why did Charlize pretend to see her for the first time? "Because I know you belong to Hugo... Uh, mother." After Charlize finished speaking, she closed her eyes tightly. She didn''t even need to turn her head to feel Hugo''s eyes fall on her shoulders. The weight made her almost unable to breathe. "Oh..." Lena was suddenly concentrated by these words, her expression became stiff in an instant, and then she clicked her chin a little, "Oh, you know..." The voice gradually disappeared from her throat. Lena only felt an itchy throat, and the uncontrollable urge to cough made her feel like vomiting, "Uh, so, you...you know him, you are his friend..." "I''m one of his best friends. We used to be roommates." Charlize said straightforwardly. Lena was stunned, "Oh, wow", but the short sigh disappeared. Charlize was quiet. Looking at Lena, those quiet eyes clearly told Lena: I know all the truth. "So, you know...I...and..." Lena''s words can always only say the beginning, and the rest of the words disappeared. She pointed to herself, and then looked back at her standing in the distance playing. Franco''s family. Charlize nodded, "Yes." Such a simple and neat answer was blunt and alienated, causing Lena to cover her chest and sighed in a low voice, "Oh." The ending sound disappeared completely in her throat. "So, uh, you are very familiar with him?" Lena could only say some nonsense repeatedly. Charlize sighed slightly If you want to ask, do I know what happened, then my answer is, yes, I know what happened, everything. Of course, except for the part you don''t want Hugo and Adam to know. " Charlize''s words made Lena''s face extremely pale in an instant, and she murmured, "Adam..." The name seemed to have become so strange in her life, but it was so familiar. Charlize glanced at Hugo, who was standing aside. She knew that although Hugo still couldn''t see Lena, she could clearly hear all Lena''s words. Hugo did not open his cheeks at this time, leaving only the back of his head facing Charlize, the faintly exposed chin was tightened tightly, still trembling slightly, and he could feel the turbulence in his heart. This made Charlize extremely worried, and she worried that Hugo would completely collapse in the next second. "I don''t know what you want to say, but I know that Dave doesn''t want to know this, and so does Douglas." Charlize did not vent his anger to his heart, but calmly stated the truth-truth. The cruel facts made Lena couldn''t help but look back at her family in the distance. The bright smile on Dave''s face stung Lena. Charlize waved to Dave, smiled, but uttered cold words, "That''s your family, not Hugo." Chapter 1539： 2 irrelevant Lena looked at Charlize in front of her, her slender fingers involuntarily grasped the handle of the bag, the soft cowhide became wrinkled because of Lena''s tight knuckles, and her lips became dry involuntarily. She squeezed nervously, and the dazzling makeup was turning pale at this time. Charlize could perceive Lena''s tightness, but Charlize did not waver, and cast her gaze calmly, seemingly without scrutiny and without criticism, but with a kind of ridicule, which made Lena suddenly feel embarrassed. Unbearable. Lena swallowed her saliva, but found her throat was so dry, "I was young and thought I could have the whole world. Adam was just a...you know... a dull and dull man. He never understood me, I There is always no way to get a response when communicating with him, it''s like...like talking to a wall...I want to try a different new life, but he doesn''t understand me, he never understands me...but Then I met Douglas, it was my first trough... My thoughts changed again... Maybe, maybe all women need is a haven for rest, I mean... the belonging of the family... But, I think I went back to find Adam, but the timing was not right... Everything came too fast... I had no choice but to choose now, and then go on..." Lena''s words were fragmented, and even she herself didn''t know what she was talking about. Twenty years was too long, but it seemed to be too short to express it, and the result was just incomprehensible. Charlize didn''t want to listen any more. Lena''s explanation was just like a defense to herself, and everything was centered on herself. For Hugo, such a defense was just further harm and insult. Yes, when everyone thinks about a problem, they take themselves as the starting point for granted, because this is the most reasonable and most subconscious state. But in many cases, the right or wrong of the problem is not so simple. Sometimes it is a one-sided mistake of a certain person, but more often it is caused by the mistakes of both parties or even multiple aspects. For these years, Hugo has been trying to find a reason for Lena. Maybe it is because of love, maybe overwhelming, maybe it is difficult to live...even maybe there is a problem with her health, so Lena never appeared; Adam I have also been trying to defend Lena. No one can control the impulse when she was young and frivolous, and it is not so easy to redeem it after a done deal. Adam is even persuading Hugo to learn to forgive and learn to forgive. But now, the efforts of Hugo and Adam turned into a joke in front of Lena. "Then you should continue to choose now." Charlize said simply and neatly. This sentence was like a bullet, directly hitting Lena''s heart, making her face pale in an instant, as if a There is no trace of blood on the transparent white paper. The same thing, Hugo said to her once, and now Charlize said to her again. Lenas pupils became panic and uneasy in an instant, and she looked around hurriedly. When her gaze fell on her husband and children, she couldnt gather her focus, she could only search in the crowd in a daze, but she couldnt stop at all. , Maybe even she didn''t know what she was looking for. Lena''s eyes finally returned to Charlize, her eyes gleaming with blurry tears, reflecting the difficulty and turbulence in her heart, "I, I just want to make up for it... I know I''m not here all these years By his side, he must be lonely and scared. When he was a child, he was a kid who was afraid of loneliness. He always wanted me to accompany him when he slept at night until he fell asleep... Adam is a person who doesn''t know how to express feelings, so he I can only rely on me, and I can only believe in me. After I leave, I always want to go back because I am too worried about him... You know, he is actually like me, he always has countless dreams. Passionately wanted to achieve it; he always thought a lot, remembering that when he was a child, his favorite thing was sitting in the yard, looking at the sky and thinking there. Once I asked him what he was thinking, he said he was thinking why I have been quarreling with Adam, but Adam is unwilling to respond to me..." Having said this, Lena''s voice was cut off, and she was choked up and couldn''t continue speaking. The turbulent memories drowned her directly, and her eye sockets could no longer bear the weight of tears, and the tears just slipped down like this. Charlize''s repressed anger was rolling, because she knew that the better the memory, the more incomprehensible and unforgivable Lena''s behavior was. It is conceivable that Hugo and Lena were closer when they were young, so Hugo always thinks about problems from the perspective of her mother. Lena complains to Hugo about Adams incomprehensibility, complains about Adams inaction, and every time her parents quarrel, Hugo always stood by his mother''s side, and together with his mother, he rebelled against his father, making Adam the helpless shadow in the family. But even under such circumstances, Lena abandoned Adam and Hugo. Hugo hated Adam with resentment. How tormented the lives of Hugo and Adam during those years? Without Lena, Hugo complained about Adam, but Adam was full of bitterness but couldn''t say it. The two tortured each other, and both were suffering from each other, until Hugo packed up and left Lanches. This pain Not only did it not end, it tortured the two people even more terribly. What about Lena? What about Lena! Hugo, who was standing on the side, finally couldn''t listen anymore. For twenty years, twenty years, he waited for twenty years of explanation. It was so nihilistic, so ridiculous, and so absurd, which made Hugo feel embarrassed. For so many years, he has never understood Adam or thought from Adam''s standpoint. He has always been on Lena''s side, and only Adam himself knows how deeply his actions hurt Adam. Hugo complained of his stupidity and hated himself even more for being an accomplice. Thinking of Adam''s persistence over the years, and hearing Lena''s excuses, he only felt that his breathing was about to stagnate. The turbulence in his heart made Hugo press his lips tightly. He gritted his teeth, not letting his anger control his brain, nor did he let the cheap and shameful tears rush out of his eyes, but stubbornly clenched his fists to suppress all emotions. In the chest, let them run wild. Hugo doesnt want to stay here anymore, even if its another second, because maybe the next second he will not be able to restrain his urge to rush out to question Lena. He doesnt want to be so angry, and he doesnt want to change either. It''s so sad. So Hugo turned and left. Without any hesitation, he turned and left from the other side. He didn''t want to stay here, he didn''t want to see Lena, and he didn''t want to hear Lena''s shameless explanation... Charlize''s eyes noticed Hugo''s movement. She couldn''t help but tighten her heart. She looked worriedly at Hugo''s back, but the indistinct trees made her see clearly. She could only see Hugo leaving quickly. In the footsteps, the tight shoulders flickered in the shade of the trees, as if they were about to explode in the next second. With a bang, all the shackles in Charlize''s heart were broken, and the boundless anger was completely released, "In my opinion, Hugo is not like you, he is not like you at all." Charlize''s anger. Lina was stunned, even the tears stayed in her eyes, like a porcelain doll, stiff in place. "Hugo is a man with dreams, but he never gives up easily. Do you know how much pain he has gone through in order to get to this day? He is a layman without systematic training, but he has come to it step by step with his own efforts. Now, do you know that he almost had a split personality and a nervous breakdown in order to study the role? You know that he had been in a car accident and has not been able to drive until now, but how painful it is to defeat the demons for the role? Do you know that he even Did you almost die for the role?" Charlize''s anger was vented heartily without any hindrance, but the sadness on Lena''s face began to fall apart, as if she was wearing a mask, and the mask began to fall apart. "Do you think these successes are so easy? Do you think realizing your dreams is so simple? Dreams? Anyone can talk about it, but not everyone can stick to it. So, don''t use your cheap dreams to insult Yu. Guo, let alone insult Hugo with your self-righteous thoughts. So, no, Hugo is not like you at all. He is a man who knows how to hold on to his dreams. He inherited Adam from this point." Charlize''s words made Lena''s body sway slightly, and she couldn''t help taking a short step back, but Charlize did not intend to stop there, she continued to vent her inner emotions. "Yes, Adam was never a caring man. He didn''t know how to express his emotions, but Adam knew how to cherish and protect. In these years, only Adam stood behind Hugosupport With him, Adam loved Hugo far more than anyone else. Adam made your so-called maternal love extremely cheap. For you, Hugo is just a tool, a tool you use to tell your pain and troubles, you use Blaming Adam''s tool, the tool you used to abandon... Hugo has never really stayed in your heart, because if he is in your heart, you won''t be willing to abandon him." Tears flickered in Charlize''s eyes, but she wiped them off immediately, because the tears seemed too cheap in front of Lena. "Do you know how warm Hugo is? He will never hurt Adam for his illusory dream like you. Hugo is a man who likes to smile, he always smiles, and... and every time Smiling, like sunshine, can make everyone around you feel warm. Even after so much, Hugo has never given up hope. So, yes, Hugo is not like you, but he is Adam Child." Charlize looked at Lena with a gray face in front of her, but there was no pleasure of catharsis or revenge at all, because she knew that Lena was not worth it, and she was not worthy of Hugo''s suffering because of revenge. "So, Mrs. Franco, please go back." After speaking, Charlize stepped forward and left, leaving Lena standing alone innocently. Chapter 1540： Settle down Charlize did not pay attention to the Franco family. Although she saw Douglas and Dave who were still running around in surprise, she didn''t have time to care about them, and she didn''t want to care about them, she just Worried about losing Hugo-because those people have nothing to do with her, Hugo is her friend, best friend. Hugo has been away for too long. Charlize is worried that she can''t find him. The back of Hugo when she left just now really worried her. She didn''t know what would happen to Hugo... The bad mood made her step further. The faster he came, but he couldn''t choose his way. Only countless people could be seen in his line of sight. Universal Studios looked like a vast ocean at this time, causing Charlize to feel a sense of powerlessness. There is no destination to find all the way, but finding a needle in a haystack is so easy, Charlize does not even know if Hugo is still in Universal Studios or has left. In desperation, Charlize can only return to the crew first, and then consider the long-term plan. Returning to the crew again, Charlize felt that the world had completely changed, but the crew was still calm, as if nothing happened at all. This gave Charlize the illusion of a world away-as if it happened just now. Everything is just a dream. If it''s just a dream, that''s fine. Charlize absentmindedly greeted the staff, but his mind was a mess. He didn''t know what to do. He stood there for a moment, then reacted, decided to get his mobile phone, and then gave Hugo a call to try. Try it out. She walked quickly towards the rest tent, but as she got closer and closer, she slowed down involuntarily because she saw Hugo. At this time Hugo was sitting on a simple folding chair, sitting quietly, holding the script of "Romeo and Juliet" in his hand, reading it carefully. The sunlight fell on Hugo quietly, and Hugos soft facial lines looked a little hazy under the golden light, which made him look a little unrealistic and illusory, the indifferent quietness in the blurry light. The middle is like a gurgling stream flowing slowly, as if the turbulent waves just now never happened at all, everything is so peaceful. Could it be that everything just now was really just a dream? Charlize stopped in place like this, staring at Hugo in front of him in a daze. Leonardo came over like this, holding two cups of coffee with a curly aroma in his hand. The strong coffee aroma can be smelled even ten steps away. He carefully sat in a folding chair next to Hugo. Coming down, handed the coffee cup to Hugo. Although Charlize didn''t know what Leonardo said to Hugo, her uneasy heart slowly settled. Looking closely at Hugo in front of him, the familiar eyebrows looked a little strange at this time. Even between the eyebrows, there were no signs of anger, sadness, or bitterness, as if nothing really happened. Hide all emotions well. This kind of rain fruit is so unfamiliar that Charlize''s breathing can''t help but freeze. After taking a look at Leonardo next to him, he finally suppressed the restlessness and restlessness in his heart, turned and left, hoping that the two men could communicate with each other, which would have different effects. Leonardo carefully looked at Hugo beside him, his eyes were as if Hugo was a fragile crystal doll. This line of sight made the corner of Hugo''s mouth slightly raised, and he turned his head and glanced at Leon. Naduo glanced, and there was a trace of joking in his eyes, but because the corners of his mouth were so heavy, he could hardly even notice the smile. Leonardo didnt notice Hugos subtle movements. He was just immersed in his own thoughts, thinking about how he should speak. But he didnt have any clues. Everything was like a ball of wool. To make a knot, there is no beginning or end, no way to start. This made Leonardo a little discouraged, and his straight back collapsed. At the end of hesitation and entanglement, he could only hesitate to say, "So... how about coffee?" Hugo really didn''t expect this sentence. He looked down at the coffee in his hand. The strong coffee aroma came to his face. The temperature of his palm calmed him down. Turning his head, Hugo saw Leonardo''s face. The miscellaneous, the cautiousness for fear of touching his wounds, the fear of being hurt, and the bitterness of not knowing how to comfort him, his uneasy expression looks like this is the predicament that Leonardo himself experienced. After all, Hugo didnt hold it back. He laughed after a puff. Although the laughter was dull like thunder and disappeared for a short time, Leonardo was still stunned. Then he saw Hugo. With a small smile, he said, "The coffee is very good." He answered his question seriously, but it was quite funny. Leonardo couldn''t help grinning in annoyance, "You still want to make fun of me, and I''ve been worrying about you in vain." "I know." The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth disappeared in a blink of an eye, and his expression fell silent again, but this time, Leonardo saw a flash of heaviness and bitterness between the handsome eyebrows. There is a shallow shadow under the deep amber eyes, which hides countless inexplicable emotions. Leonardo only felt bitter in his stomach, and all the hesitation and entanglement disappeared, and he said directly, "Hugo, this is not like you. Although I don''t know that I have experienced this... such a messy thing personally. How difficult it is, but I know, its not like you." Hugo calmly raised his eyes to look at Leonardo, seeming to be asking, "Then what should I be like?" This look made Leonardo''s words stop, and he bit annoyed. Lips. Leonardo has never been a type that is good at comforting others, and he is only 21 years old this year, and he has experienced too few things. "Hugo, I have no way to empathize with you, but I know that I will always be by your side to support you and be your last backing, as well as Charlize and Joseph. We are always on your side. The Hugo I know will never give up hope at any time, and is willing to trust friends at any time." Leonardo said a little clumsily, but the sincerity of the words was not compromised. As Leonardo said, this is Hugo. Even if it is repeatedly hurt, even if trust is repeatedly disappointed, even if the heart is extremely fearful, and even if the trust cannot be restored, Hugo is still willing to take another step. Try to trust friends again. This is true for Joseph, and so is glory to death. Friends are always irreplaceable for Hugo. Maybe they are not Adam, but they are also members of Hugo''s family. "I don''t know what that woman means to you, but I hope that the existence of our friends can make up for the position she left behind after she disappeared." After Leonardo said the words, she gradually began to become It became fluent, and even the voice was too loud for a while, but he still looked around vigilantly, then quickly shrank his shoulders and lowered his voice, "For God''s sake, we almost all live in your house." The anxiety on Leonardo''s face made the corners of Hugo''s mouth outline a shallow arc, "You also know that almost all of you live in my house?" This irony made Leonardo''s cheeks hot and a little embarrassed, but he still said cheeky, "So, we are your family, I don''t know what other people think, but that''s how I think." Hugo looked at Leonardos paranoid and serious expression. The curvature of the corner of his mouth that had just emerged gradually disappeared, but it was quietly reflected in the eyes, and the hazy mood finally revealed a touch of sunshine, "So, you say that. Is it because you dont want to pay for accommodation and food when you come to my house?" When Leonardo heard Hugo''s ridicule, not only did he not feel annoyed, but he laughed cheerfully, because such a Hugo was what he was familiar with. Unexpectedly, Leonardo gave the rain. Guo gave a big hug, and then patted Hugo **** the back, which made Hugo stunned, and then he felt a little speechless, but the smile in his eyes still couldn''t hold back. Leonardo did not answer, and after his smile gradually reduced, "So, how do you feel now?" Hugo hesitated for a while, but didn''t know how to answer, shrugged, and curled his lips, but in the end he still had no idea, "I don''t know what this feeling is." In fact, after the initial anger disappeared, Hugo hurriedly left the scene, but his thoughts settled down. He didn''t know what it was like, not anger, not sadnessnot regret. It''s not hatred, it''s not rejection... Maybe bitterness is the most correct description, but Hugo doesn''t understand it himself. Leonardo opened his mouth, seeming to want to say something, but in the end he swallowed it, just patted Hugo on the shoulder. No matter what happened, he was always on Hugo''s side. He didn''t care about Lena''s problems, and he didn''t care how innocent the Franco family was. He was just Hugo''s friend. Hugo sat there for a stunned, and finally turned his attention back, and looked down at the script, as if he didn''t intend to continue talking about this matter. Leonardo also sat next to him and fell silent, only the aroma of coffee drifting in the air. Leonardo raised his head and noticed Charlize who was standing not far away. The two people''s eyes crossed. Leonardo shook his head slightly, but his expression was not too heavy. Charlize let out a sigh of relief, she guessed that this might be the best. Maybe Hugo needs to hide this matter temporarily; maybe Hugo does not want to discuss this matter temporarily; maybe, this is the best solution...because this matter cannot be solved, if you continue to exert pressure , On the contrary, it will become a dead knot, a knot deep in the heart that can never be erased. Hugo needs time to calm down and time to settle. Maybe one day in the future, when the right time comes, he will speak. Chapter 1541： Guitar whisper The crew of "Romeo and Juliet" dragged on until one o''clock in the afternoon before starting work again. In just three hours, everything around seemed to be the same, but everything seemed to be different again. Hugo did not stay in the crew for much, and left quietly. The noisy crowd around the crew was still tossing, Hugo shuttled among the crowd, and even the excited voice next to him could be heard discussing, "Someone just said that Hugo came here. The crew visits the class, is this true?" "I heard it was the same, but no one really saw him, who knows?"... But Hugo just brushed past them and left Universal Studios in the opposite direction. Hugo didn''t get on a bus or a taxi. Instead, he walked on a path and walked forward aimlessly. His thoughts are a little confused now, there is no way to concentrate and think well, and even if he thinks, he can''t come up with a reason, just like what he said to Leonardo just now: he doesn''t know what he is now. Feel. Therefore, he simply walked slowly along the streets of the city. Looking at the scenery on both sides of the road sometimes strange and familiar, the surrounding people sometimes lively and sometimes deserted, all the thoughts in the brain temporarily disappeared, and the tranquility after the irritability made Hugo calm down, although the tip of the tongue still has inexplicable words. Unknown taste, but after all, calm was restored. Hugo didnt know how long he had been walking, nor in which direction he was heading. When he felt his feet were tired, the surrounding environment was so familiar, but he couldnt tell why he came. He couldn''t tell the difference at all in the northwest, and the scenery in every corner of the city looked very similar. He didn''t even know whether his familiarity and feelings were reliable. Regarding the topic of location and environment, Hugo is obviously not a professional. Even after backpacking outside for so long, his hopeless sense of direction still has not found a cure. Hugo didn''t think it mattered, anyway, he didn''t have a destination. He stood there and turned around and looked around. Hugo still didn''t find the reason why he felt familiar with it, so he quickly gave up-about The question of direction Hugo has never been obsessed with it, and he took a step in any direction. After walking less than two hundred yards, Hugo suddenly found out, "Isn''t this our practice room?" No wonder Hugo feels familiar. Due to the success of Glory to Death, when Hugo moved to Malibu last year, the band members communicated, and the next five people joined together to rent a practice room, left the dilapidated warehouse behind Al Bar, and owned one. Exclusive practice room for them. Later, they also renovated the practice room bit by bit. Now it can be regarded as a recording studio. The equipment inside is very complete, but it is only for the band''s own use and not loaned out. Hugo touched the back of his head helplessly, his sense of direction had indeed been declared dead for a long time. Fortunately, there was no one else beside him at this time. Hugo thought about it, and walked up to the practice room. This is a low-rise building with only four floors. The glorious practice room is on the top floor, and the entire floor belongs to them. Go upstairs, open the door, and you can see the bright lights inside. Although the sun is still shining outside, all the windows in the house are blocked by thick curtains. No light can penetrate, even the noise The noise is completely blocked from the soundproof glass, and the soft cream-yellow light in the room is enveloped in silence, as if entering another world. Whether its for band practice or recording, most of the practice rooms are isolated from the world. When they work here, they dont pay attention to the concept of time. Once again, Fujin stayed here. It took a long time to realize that three days had passed when he came out. There is a huge glass wall in the middle of the practice room, which divides the whole space into two parts. The part near the door is like a small and cozy single apartment, dark gray couch, bright brown boss chair, dark brown There is a small sofa stool, a transparent glass low table, a black box-spring bed, and even a bathroom and a small kitchen. Near the glass wall, there is a huge sound console, and countless professional recording equipment are placed all the way along the glass wall. However, the space here only occupies about one-third of the entire practice room, and the other side of the glass wall is the most spacious part. There is a thick soundproof door on the right hand side that can be pushed open, and inside is the place for the band to practice, drums, pianos, guitars, bass, cello, violin, saxophone and other various musical instruments are randomly placed around. There are wires all over the floor connected to the recording equipment on the other side. Although the space is large, it looks a bit crowded due to the large number of objects. When Hugo came in, he saw a figure lying horizontally on the sofa. He was reading a sheet of music in both hands. He took it down when he heard the sound. It was Neil, "Why are you here? Do you want to visit Universal Studios today?" Hugo just shrugged, didn''t say much, looked around, "Just you?" Neil sat up and said, "Well, the official recording will start tomorrow. I''m studying the song''Navigation ()''. There are many things to learn about the arrangement." Although there have been many outstanding works of glory to death so far, even There are several tracks that can be regarded as classics, but the song "Navigation" is very special. Because the original song composed by Hugo is very simple, the chords of the melody can be counted with one hand, and the lyrics are also extremely simple. But Hugo has reduced all the emotions, all the emotions, all the excitement, and presented them in the simplest way. Not only did they not weaken them, but instead produced unimaginable chemical reactions. This accomplishment amazed Neil, even if he can be regarded as one of the people most familiar with Hugo''s abilities. Hugo twitched, "Many times, telling your own story is the easiest, but telling other people''s stories is not so easy. I''m just telling my own story." Neil stayed where he was, a little dazed, thinking carefully about the meaning of Hugo''s words. Hugo looked around, pushed the soundproof door on his right hand side, walked in, picked up his guitar, then sat on the high stool, and started to play the folk songs he heard during the trip. In fact, the melody of many folk songs is not complicated, and the lyrics are also very plain, but these music from life is graceful and can move people''s hearts easily. As the level of entertainment has become more and more developed, people have more and more entertainment methods, and things have become more and more complicated. On the contrary, the purest and purest happiness in memory has disappeared. It''s like the memory of looking for fireflies in the fields at night when I was a child is no longer found in the hustle and bustle of the city, the same is true for folk songs. During the journey, Hugo heard a lot of melodies sung by wandering gypsies and wandering Indians. The clear guitar sound contained a trace of the unrestrained loneliness and loneliness of wandering around the world, that trivial. The vicissitudes of life made the originally quiet practice room even more silent. Neil sat in front of the sound console and looked at Hugo playing casually through the glass window. The memory in his mind was awakened bit by bit. He seemed to understand the meaning of Hugo''s words just now. "This song was sung by the gypsy who ran into on Lake Michigan, right?" After a song was played, Neil pressed the red button and said into the microphone. Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth slightly and nodded, "A piece of bread for a song, a very good deal, isn''t it?" This made Neil couldn''t help but laugh. He released his right hand that was pressing the red button. , Looked down at the "Navigation" score in his hand again, pressed the record button, and hummed softly. Hugo was in the sound-proof recording studio, and naturally he couldn''t hear Neil''s voice. He still focused on his performance. He originally planned to play another melody, but his brain suddenly paused, and his fingertips couldn''t help. Slightly stiff, a blank brain, but recalled a familiar melodyfrom a melody he created himself. He didnt know why he thought of this melody, because since he finished his creation more than a year ago, he It was buried deep in my heart, never played again, never even thought of it. But at this time, the unfamiliar and familiar melody slowly flowed in my mind, like a clear spring water under the moonlight, so beautiful that people could not help but hold their breath. Hugo looked down at the strings under his fingertips, the strings that shone with soft light seemed to ripple in the bottom of his heart. When the fingers touched the strings again Hugo had already changed his plan, not the folk songs he heard during the journey, but the melody in his mind-"Anonymous (.. Hugo originally thought that he had almost forgotten the melody, but everything was so familiar. The moment the fingertips touched the strings, everything became logical, and the musical notes were singing softly, letting Hugo slowly closed his eyes, as if time had completely stopped at this moment. "I can always inadvertently see you many qualities that I have never seen before. Fish swim, birds fly, and the road of life is long and wide. I am curious about the reasons; one day, you will understand how important you are to me. I can always inadvertently see you many qualities that I have never seen before. Whenever I want to tell you how I feel, the heaven whispers, the rain is majestic, the sky is dark, no one can overcome; I want to speak, but I cant, my soul is stiff, every time I want to tell you how I feel , It will be so. So, listener, if you also love someone, you must stay with them, because once you cant see that person, you will fall...because I have fallen...fall in love deeply, love ; Fall in love deeply, love. Fall in love deeply, in love... Fall in love deeply, in love..." Chapter 1542： Intoxicated Neil originally planned to record his own feelings by humming, and then replay it to find some inspiration, but only after humming two syllables, Neil realized that although he pressed the record button, the other person was not there. In the recording room, his voice could not be recorded at all-it should be Hugo''s voice. Neil couldn''t help but laughed. He was always confused after spending a long time in the practice room. Neil pressed the red button beside him, ready to tell Hugo about his mistake just now, but when the words reached his throat, he stopped just like that, and the whole person was quiet. He didn''t hear the beginning of the song, only from the middle of a syllable, but he was involuntarily attracted by the clear and transparent melody, like the ding-dong sound of melting glaciers, the crystal clear water The beads flowed slowly along the white and flawless snow-capped mountains, and under the sunlight, they filled the world with the breath of spring. Neil has never heard this song before, literally "never", because he and Fujin have been studying songwriting and composition, they have both turned over the draft of the music at Hugo''s house-Hugo also He was self-taught from a non-disciplinary background. But among the hundreds of drafts of the original song in Hugo''s house, Neal had never heard the song. Originally, Neil thought it was a temporary creation that Hugo had just gotten inspiration, but he saw a deep nostalgia in Hugo''s eyes, looming under the creamy yellow halo, but it made the melody even more intense. Light and moving. Neil couldn''t help but guess, maybe this is Hugo''s previous creation, and it is just perfecting today. Hugos slender fingertips danced gently on the strings, and the golden musical notes danced like elves. This melody is even simpler than "Navigation (, almost only three chords. And compared to "Navigation", this song has not been arranged at all, it is just the original song played with a guitar, but the whole melody is very complete. It seems that adding any other instruments or arrangement is superfluous, then This simple to the extreme melody blooms beautifully and charmingly between Hugo''s humming and low singing. This reminded Neil of the first time he and Hugo met, the song "Home (. However, the song in front of me is even simpler than "Home", and the emotions are more intense. Through the thick glass windows, Neil saw emotions surging in Hugos hazy amber eyes, and the handsome face cast by the shadows was a little bit lonely and a little throbbing. It is like a lilac blooming quietly in March in Yangchun. It is so beautiful that people can''t help but stop breathing. The lyrics that reveal the rich life breath are just like poetry, in the humming of Hugo without any modification, easily Neil was impressed. "Whenever I want to tell you how I feel, the heaven whispers, the rain is majestic, the sky is dark, no one can overcome; I want to speak, but I can''t, my soul is stiff, and every time I want to tell you how I feel Its always the case." Neil sat quietly on the spot, as if Hugo was the only one singing in the world, and the sincere and simple emotions surging gently in the melody. Such a Hugo is so familiar and unfamiliar. He is so fragile as if a gust of wind blows and will fall apart, but his strong emotions are like a tsunami surging in the melody endlessly, every word They all hit the eardrum like a heavy hammer, causing Neil''s eye sockets to heat slightly. "Because I fell... fell in love deeply, loved..." The lightly trailing tail sound is like a shooting star across the night sky. The long tail slowly dissipates in the heavy night. It is gentle and long, bright but not dazzling, but even if it is completely extinguished, the sky is like a curtain. I can still feel the deep imprint, invisible does not mean disappearing, but really imprinted in the mind, memory, and soul. The bright and dazzling light stings the softest part of the heart. Neil only felt that he was really falling, sinking slowly in the voice of Hugo, falling slowly from high above, the wind was surging from all directions, but his brain became clearer and clearer, feeling the process of his fall. , Feeling the abyss that never has a bottom, but the darkness in sight is not terrible at all, the brightness hidden in the black makes the world extremely gentle. Maybe this is the true meaning of falling in love. Neil carefully looked for clues on Hugos cheeks, because the strong emotions of this song were so vivid that there was no need to ask at all. The sweet but sour emotions leaped on the tip of his tongue, a piece under Hugos slender eyelashes. The bright and fuzzy, projecting the lingering nostalgia, made Neil couldn''t help but move. Neil wanted to open his mouth to ask who was inspired by Hugos song, but the idea just came out in his mind, he couldnt help but press it down, and he sat quietly on the chair and watched. Hugo gradually became silent--the bright temperament around him was like the stars covered by the sun, becoming weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared in the creamy yellow halo, just like The whole person has disappeared in general. After a song is played, Hugos fingertips are still resting on the strings, he can even feel the vibrations from the slightly trembling strings, gently vibrating on the skin of his fingertips, and his heart can''t help but tremble slightly. After a while, Hugo moved his fingertips away in a flustered manner, and quickly gathered them, and his eyelids drooped down quickly, covering up the confusion and surging of the fundus. Hugo pressed her lower lip slightly, and couldn''t help being a little surprised: Why did he think of playing this song just now? At that moment, the melody in his mind flowed from his fingertips, even he himself could not control it, nor could he predict it, as if this melody had never disappeared from the bottom of his heart. Hugo just sat there blankly, his brain was blank, and the whole person was completely empty, holding the guitar and thinking quietly, but in fact, he didn''t know what he was thinking at all, a bunch of chaotic thoughts. Unable to find a clear outline. The melody of "Anonymous (. still reverberates in my mind. Hugo never planned to release "Anonymous". He didn''t even record the score of this song. Except for him, no one had heard of this song, and no one knew about it. Because Hugo only hopes to bury this song in his heart, it is best not to call it again. However, Hugo only learned today that he has not forgotten this song, never forgotten, every musical note is so familiar and clear, the golden notes are still dancing on the tip of the heart, but it makes Hugo''s heart Trembling. Lowering his eyes, Hugo fell silent, letting the noise and noise in his mind slowly disappear, leaving only a clear heartbeat beating on the eardrum. Neil originally wanted to talk to Hugo about the song, but he saw Hugo''s face in a trance. It seemed that the soul had roamed in outer space, and when he reached his mouth, he still swallowed the words. Neil looked at the audio track that had been recorded, then looked up at Hugo, who was still in a daze, and finally saved it and put it in the corner without intending to make it public. Not only because Neil knew that the ten songs of the new album of Glory To Death had been developed, and the outdoor studio version was also recorded, there was no need to add new songs; Neil could feel that this song was too much. Its private. He can hear Hugos own heartfelt voice in every musical note and every lyrics, as if his soul is singing in a low voice. Dont release such songs to the public, just treat them as It''s Hugo''s own little secret. Neil lowered his head, closed the sound link between the recording studio and the outside, leaving the entire confined space to Hugo alone, as if he had never heard this song before, and he had never witnessed it just now. A scene, and that song is still the most precious secret in Hugo''s heart. Hugo calmed down and collected the chaotic thoughts bit by bit, and the melody in his mind had disappeared. The little episode just now seemed to have never happened. After Hugo came back to his senses, he couldn''t help but was stunned, and then let out a long breath, as if he wanted to spit out all the irritability and dullness in his heart. After he finished breathing, his entire shoulders were drooping. Revealing endless fatigue. Life will never stop, time is still advancing, everyone has the right to rest, but they cannot stop forever, otherwise they will only be forgotten by the world. Hugo exhaled until the entire lungs were emptied, the feeling of suffocation came, making his face slightly flushed, and his brows moved closer to the center slightly, but he Still stubbornly reluctant to breathe, he took a gulp of air until he felt his ears roar. The slightly hot indoor air made Hugo''s brain, which had become cold due to lack of oxygen, boiled instantly, as if the whole person had come to life in an instant. That kind of comfort caused Hugo to close his eyes involuntarily, panting quietly and hurriedly, the noise of the whole world disappeared at this moment. A moment of tranquility made Hugo finally feel the real peace. When he opened his eyes again, Hugo looked at the glass window, and Neil on the other side was looking down at the score, tapping the table with his right hand and beating the beat. It seemed that he hadn''t heard the stupor and trance he had just now. But Hugo was not worried. Even if Neil saw and heard, he didn''t like gossip and talkative personality, so it didn''t matter. Hugo didn''t speak to Neil either, lowered his head and hugged the guitar, and began to pluck the strings again. Compared with real life, the world of music is so pure and simple, and at the same time you can vent your emotions. This is also an important reason why music is moving. Listening to the clear guitar strings, Hugo found unprecedented peace. Chapter 1543： Public provocation Hollywood is very lively these days. Although people have long expected such a situation-every summer vacation is the most prosperous moment in the North American film market, but the real situation still surprises people. The releases of "Tornado", "Mission Impossible" and "Death Island" set off a storm of topics in Hollywood summer files. The three works are typical representatives of high investment and high return, and they are quietly promoting The pattern of historical changes. In particular, "Break into Death Island" achieved a win-win in terms of word-of-mouth and box office, allowing people to see the strong rise of Michael Bay-this is his second work after the "Jedi Men", which continues his in The keen sense of smell in commercial films is highly sought after and also made Alexander Lorraine. Alexander was very lovable in the "Happy Family". Although he has no representative works after moving to the big screen, he is very friendly. Especially the relationship between his close friends and Hugo has caused a lot of discussion, and Alexander has never Without concealing the fact that he is a loyal Hugo fan, his sincere and sincere, cheerful and witty personality has won Alexander the love of many people. This time, although Sean Connery is the absolute protagonist in "Break into Death Island", Alexander and Ed Harris have shouldered the heavy responsibility, forming a three-legged pattern of three protagonists and winning a lot. Voice of praise from film critics. This also makes Alexander stand out and attract attention-you know, Alexander is only twenty-four years old this year, only two years older than Leonor. Hidden behind the victory of "Brave to Death Island" is the unstoppable rise of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. However, even if Hollywood is lively, this is expected, and everyone knows that the real detonation is the upcoming "Independence Day". Whether it succeeds or fails, Hollywood will have a **** storm. What really surprised people was the noise from the music field. The beginning of the incident was a brawl by the Oasis Band. Oasis, as one of the British rock bands with the strongest rising momentum in the past two years, has also achieved great success in the US market. The album What''s this story) Morning Glory? (what''s. the.,) was released in August last year. . It is very popular in the United States, and it has been on the list of the top ten wonderful albums of many professional music magazines at the end of the year. In recent months, Oasis has been touring the United States and is also preparing for a new album. About two weeks ago, the Oasis Band performed a small performance in a bar in New York, but the Gallagher brothers, the two lead singers of the Oasis Band, were very dissatisfied with the situation of the venue-the bar can only accommodate less than 150 people. It can be said that it is a very, very small performance. Noel Gallagher thinks that this is not in line with their current popularity. They should stand on a better stage, but under the persuasion of the agent, they still follow the plan. Came to the bar. After entering the bar, Liam Gallagher complained about the venue-because even in such a small bar, the guests did not fill the venue, which really made them lose face. Although the bar manager explained that because New York was hit by a sudden rainstorm, attendance would definitely be affected, but the Gallagher brothers did not buy it-the storm was an hour ago, and the rain had stopped when they came to the bar. Up. After several disputes, the scene was still deadlocked, and the performance did not start. This made the audience who came to watch the performance become impatient and urged. Noel, who felt the insult, immediately became angry and cursed directly at the audience. Up. In the past two years of the rise of Oasis, the image of "Big Mouth" has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It has offended other people everywhere, and it is no secret to the audience. But the audience in the bar didn''t buy it either, and the voice shouted at Noel. Seeing this, Liam also came up to help, as if he was about to roll up his sleeves, and the scene was chaotic. Some people in the bar audience complained, "Compared to the glory to the death, the Oasis band is rubbish." These words actually got a few people''s responses. Not long ago, the Oasis band fired on the glory to the death in an interview. Although it hasn''t spread, many people still know it, and many fans who are glorious to death are naturally unbearable. After Knoll heard these words, he rushed up like an angry bull, roaring, "What did you say!" Those audiences were not to be outdone, and repeated their words without fear, and then added, "Your album is just a copy of glory to death. What are you proud of? Who knows if you are plagiarism!" In the eyes of most people, leaving aside the quality of the music itself, the professionalism of Oasis is disgusting, and that arrogant and self-reliant attitude is easily disgusting. Even if it is not compared with Glory to Death, Oasis is also a famous thorn in many rebellious rock bands, and attitude issues have always been criticized. Moreover, the second album of Oasis is called "Morning Glory", which is similar to the glorious "Bath Morning Light"; not to mention that the style of their album is also very close to "Bath Morning Light", although they play The name is the revival of British rock, but in fact it is inevitably influenced by the new metal rock, adding many different elements. However, the Oasis band resolutely refused to admit this, and even provoked and cursed glory to death to prove their "innocence". This can almost be said to be the Achilles heel of the Oasis band. It is an absolute shame for the Gallagher brothers. As a result, this sentence became the fuse, causing Noel to wave his fist, and Liam also joined. After the battle group, the whole bar was messed up. In the end, the brawl ended with Noel, Liam and five other spectators all entering the hospital for treatment. Although no one was injured, all of them were slightly injured, but this incident caused a sensation in the New York news media. After all, it is very rare for artists to fight with the public-not paparazzi but ordinary citizens. Although hot-tempered entertainers like Marlon Brando or Sean Penn have screamed at ordinary people and accused them of interfering in their private lives, etc., there are very few cases where they really get to work. Media reporters blocked the hospital where they were receiving treatment in almost three hours. They interviewed onlookers, bar leaders, and injured ordinary people. The whole situation was revealed. So when When the media interviewed the Gallagher brothers, the reporters consciously began to stimulate the two brothers. Whether its Noel or Liam, its like a gunpowder barrel. A little spark can explode. What''s more, experienced reporters deliberately did it. The two brothers exploded in an instant, and even a little out of control later. Noel yelled directly at the media reporter, "I just can''t stand the glory to death. I don''t have any talent. I just rely on a bunch of garbage music to moan without illness. Hugo is a shameless chrysanthemum. Flower, with a little white face. After selling a few albums, I am self-righteous, and it turns out that I am not selling my ass!" This is different from the previous interview, which was silent, just a small media. There are at least 30 media outlets who came to the scene of the "accident" today, and Knoll''s words were recorded verbatim by the reporter''s recording pen. Many reporters at the scene were both astonished and ecstatic. The astonishment was because of the unobtrusive and arrogant football hooligans like the Gallagher brothers. There are really not many in the United States, which can be regarded as one of the specialties of the United Kingdom; and ecstatic. It''s because there is no need for them to instigate or fabricate, and the explosion point is enough. Not only Noel, Liam is not to be outdone, "Bring me a bonfire for the gloriously dead album. I also dislike it for being too wet. A creator like Hugo who has no brain or talent, its for rock and roll. An insult, its better to pray not to be hit by a car on the next road trip!" Liam was already scolding, and Noel looked like an angry bull. He pulled his brother away, pointed at the reporter''s forehead and cursed viciously, "He better pray that the car accident can save him, otherwise The next time I see him, I will just beat him to death with my fist to let him know what a man is!" After speaking, Noel also waved his furry fist with a fierce face, making the reporter in front of him stand back. A few steps. There was a mess at the scene. The next day, all major newspapers in New York-except for the "New York Times" reported the incident at the first time, especially the "New York Post", Scarlet The title of the color is very conspicuous, "Noll: I''m going to kill Hugo with my fist! " The "New York Post", which has been low-key for a long time, disappeared almost throughout the winter. There are many reasons, but the most important thing is that the social issues involved in the "Death Row" and the "Seven Deadly Sins" have caused all media to lose sight. Be cautious, and Colin Mailer is more cautious and cautious, lest he lose his job if he makes a mistake and loses his platform for revenge. Therefore, during the Golden Globes and Oscars, the "New York Post" remained silent. Looking back at this time, this silence also saved Colin, because Hugo successfully won the Oscar Winner by virtue of "Death Row". If the "New York Post" started to fall into trouble before, then it is them who are making the jokes now. Up. However, this time Colin didn''t need to worry at all, because the real curse was not him, but the Oasis band. Colin could not wait to send the Gallagher brothers a bottle of red wine to express his gratitude. Knoll''s brutal and **** threat, as if it had grown wings, spread throughout the North American continent. The public provocation of Oasis brought it to a boiling point this summer. What''s more interesting is that before Glory to Death responds, someone has stepped up to "support" Oasis. Chapter 1544： Uproar The extraordinary remarks made by the Gallagher brothers of the Oasis band caused an uproar in North America, not only because they aimed at the glory to death, if only so, then it is not surprising at all, the first appearance from glory to death At the beginning of the day, they were full of controversy. They did not like their bands, fans, and music critics. It is not surprising that the Oasis Band is just one of them; it is because they have directly personally treated Hugo. Attack, which has been separated from the musical level, has become a personal grudge. phone-reading This reminds people of the duel between Oasis and Blotch last year. It was the Oasis band who provoked Blots in every way, especially in the first wave of singles between the two sides. The Oasis lost the "match" and made Gala. Both the Gehr brothers lost their minds and ranted furiously, making things out of control. However, Oasis won the album battle in the end. This time, in the land of North America, Oasis is obviously not pleasing to glory to death, especially people have been saying that Oasis is "imitating" glory to death, which makes the Gallagher brothers unbearable. . When they were slightly irritated by the media reporters, they were dazzled by anger and uttered wild words again. No matter how much controversy Glory To Death has endured in North America, it is undeniable that Glory To Death is currently the most appealing rock band in North America; not to mention Hugo, whether it is music or film, Hugo is today The hottest existence in the world. The Oasis band''s curse immediately stabbed the hornet''s nest, causing commotion throughout North America. The news media, which had been silent for a little half a year, finally regained its vitality and took the initiative again. But this time the media need to deal with not Hugo, they should be fanning the flames and letting Glory to Death and Oasis head-on, while the reporters watch the fire from the sidelines to watch the excitement. As long as the fire does not burn on themselves, the uncrowned kings will definitely not. Mind fueling the flames behind the scenes. This really made the reporters very excited. But what is surprising is that before the reporters had time to contain Glory to death, Oasis had already found a supporter, and it was also a top big-name supporter: Mariah Carey. Maria was asked at a ribbon-cutting ceremony on a radio station in Nevada, when the reporter was only asking Maria about the preparations for her new album. The album "Daydream" has achieved great success. Many people are looking forward to the next album of the top queen. There have been rumors that Maria is preparing a new album, which is likely to be released this summer. Album. For Maria, the time is a bit in a hurry. After all, "Daydream" was released in September 1995, and it hasn''t been on the market for a year, and it is still very popular. Because of this, a reporter approached Maria for confirmation. As a result, Maria affirmed the rumor. She has already started preparing for her fifth studio album, and will enter the studio one after another to start work, but the release time has not yet been determined. Originally it was just a routine question. The reporters who arrived at the scene didn''t expect to get a definite answer. They thought Maria would only give an official vague answer. The ribbon-cutting ceremony of that radio station was not grand. There were only less than ten media outlets on the scene, but they did not want to dig up exciting news. This includes reporters from the San Francisco Chronicle. Later, a reporter from the "San Francisco Chronicle" asked cleverly, "Although the album''Daydream'' is very popular, at the beginning of the album''s release, the singles were lost to the glory to death'' apology () ''Recently it is rumored that Glory to Death is also preparing for a new album, which means that you are likely to compete head-on again. So what do you expect from the new album?" In fact, this question is not acute, because it is hypothetical. Firstly, the issue of the new album of Honor to Death has not been officially confirmed by EMI; secondly, even if Honor of Death is preparing for the new album, there is no release date on both sides. Under certain circumstances, the so-called frontal competition is naturally impossible to talk about. For those old fried dough sticks, this problem can be taken over by just a few strokes. But the death of glory is a heart disease of Maria, second only to the mountain of Whitney-Houston. She has such a strong personality, she suddenly became a little impatient, and raised her chin proudly. The album has absolute confidence and I believe this will be my best album." Although Maria did not respond positively, the answer could not be clearer: it is impossible for her to lose to glory to death again. This immediately made the only reporters on the scene excited. The "San Francisco Chronicle" saw that the topic had already brought glory to death, so it took advantage of the trend and went on to ask, "What do you think of glory to death? They have always been a team. A very special rock band." "Special rock band", this is actually controversial. Such a tactful inquiry method really makes Maria think about it. "If you mean that you have no talent, then I don''t think I can deny it." Maria She shrugged and said lightly, "Or, there is no technical content, no so-called singing skills..." In the following words, Maria did not continue to say, she just pretended to shrug her shoulders and tilted her head, but the meaning was It couldn''t be more clear. The reporters at the scene were so excited that they were trembling slightly. There was a well-informed reporter next to him. When they had an idea, they raised their voice and asked, "Yesterday the Oasis band publicly stated that the glory to death music is a pile of rubbish. If they encounter rain Fruit, they don''t mind hitting Hugo directly with their fists." At this time, the turmoil of the Oasis band was still on the east coast, and the west coast was receiving information one after another. It is estimated that at this moment, reporters began to swarm toward the glory to death one after another. However, Glory to Death has not had time to respond, and here is a reporter seeking Maria''s response. Many times, news incidents broke out under such circumstances. Maria was stunned. After all, the content of the reporter''s words was really shocking, and Maria has always been an elegant lady. One of her most famous things is that she always keeps the same smile on the red carpet. With the same gesture and the same angle, she moved slowly forward, like a robot, even if she was mixing garlic under her feet, she couldn''t shake her every move. But in the eyes of onlookers, the scene was very joyful, and people were shocked and burst into laughter. But elegance belongs to elegance. Elegance is only part of the image. Maria has never been afraid to offend people. Her big-name behavior not only makes the organizers of publicity events miserable, but also to reporters, fans, and sponsors. So today she Don''t mind shooting directly at Glory to death. After reacting, Maria chuckled lightly, "Very interesting remarks." Although Maria did not directly support the Oasis band, her attitude could not be more clear. Now, the reporters are frying the pot. Although Maria left immediately and did not continue to be interviewed, it was enough. Maria''s hostility to Glory To Death directly made her an ally of Oasis, and she publicly expressed disdain for Glory To Death, which was tantamount to adding fuel to the fire, and instantly pushed Glory to Death to the forefront. Since the establishment of Glory to Death, they have danced wildly on the tip of the knife. They have never been afraid of controversy, nor are they afraid of rejection and hostility. However, before this, the controversy over the glory to death is more from the new metal rock, which is the revolution they have brought to rock, but from an objective perspective, people have no way to say that glory to the death music is bad. On the contrary, most music critics are full of praise for glory to death. From "almost fame" to "bath in the morning light", there are many excellent works, and even the Grammys have to admit that glory to death is outstanding. Therefore, this time the Oasis Band and Maria''s denial of the glory to the death strength, and even launched a personal attack, not only unique, but also full of topicality. In an instant, the controversy of new metal rock was once again very turbulent, and at the same time it also made the glory to the extreme The dead supporters and opponents stood on opposite sides with swords, letting the topic continue from professional music discussions to private personal attacks. More sensitively, at this time, it happened to be the critical moment when the third album of Glory To Death was not released. It has been nearly two years since the release of "Bath in the Morning Light", but the band''s third album still has no movement. , Many professional music magazines have repeatedly questioned Jiang Lang who was so glorious and dead. After such a juncture the controversy was set off, it was out of control. Professional rock fans, ordinary fans; professional music critics, experienced music lovers; fans of Oasis band, fans of Maria; authoritative professionals, experienced practitioners; fans of rock, rhythm and blues fans, Popular fans... the most ordinary listeners also joined the discussion, and the entire North American music market was plunged into chaos. What was the response to glory to death? Everyone knows that Glory to Death never fears doubts. They are constantly breaking down doubts along the way. In the face of provocations, contempt, and disputes, Glory to Death always responds neither humble nor arrogant, one step at a time. The footsteps moved forward. However, this time things are slightly different. The Oasis is one of the most popular rock bands in the last two years. Although their popularity is slightly inferior to the death of glory, the gap is small; Maria has successfully made it into the United States. The top female singer group, and Whitney split the world, her appeal is unparalleled. So, what kind of response will Glory to Death make in the face of the combination of Oasis and Maria? In an instant, all reporters swarmed in, and an unstoppable heat wave began to hit Los Angeles in June. () Chapter 1545： Powerful counterattack After receiving Neil''s call, Fujin only felt that the blood in his body began to boil uncontrollably, running faster and faster, and if it was not released, it would explode. With a sudden, Fujin stood up, pushed open the door of the practice room, and walked downstairs. Sheeran Raikkonen, who was left with a look of astonishment, sat in the practice room, at a loss-this is a glorious private practice room. He just came over today to discuss recording techniques with Fujin. Now the owner has left. He stays here by himself, is this really good? Regarding the Oasis Band, Henry had received the news for the first time. He told Neal the ins and outs, so that the band members were mentally prepared. Marias news happened almost at the same time. Henry hasnt grasped the news yet, so the band members dont know about it. However, Henry did not interfere too much with how to deal with the media reporters. After he contacted the team members, he went directly to EMI Records, because he knew very well that the news that the third album will be released soon. It will certainly spread like wildfire, and the media will definitely not let go of this speculation opportunity. It is conceivable that news events will only get bigger and bigger, and when the album is released, it will be the decisive moment when the Oasis band and Glory to the death collide. Therefore, Henry does not care how the glorious band members fight back. What he cares more about is that after the album is released, he uses the ironclad facts to shut up the Oasis band. Fujin was the last to receive a call from Neil, because Neil knew that the coolest of all the members of the band was Fujin, and he was most assured of Fujin. But this time Neal was obviously wrong. Foggin was completely out of the ground and angry. After Neil had explained everything, he hung up Neil''s phone without saying a word. The turbulent emotions Neil could clearly feel it through the phone. Neil forgot. Although Fogin was calm enough, it was the most terrifying to get angry. Neil also forgot how important this period of time was to glory to death, and how hard it was, it was so special for Foggin. , So profound. Glory to the death to be able to unite together again, it can be said that it is the experience of all kinds of dangers. If there is a little mistake, maybe the glory to death will no longer exist. Fujin has experienced a new day of change, so he knows better than anyone how difficult it is for the band to go hand in hand. Fujins perceptions and experiences are beyond the comprehension of other members. This is why Fujin is more persistent, more excited, and more excited. If someone tries to slander glory to death, or destroy glory to death, he will definitely not. Will be soft, he firmly does not allow anyone to hurt this rock band. Fujin rushed down the stairs, ready to go back to meet his teammates, and discuss how to teach the arrogant Oasis band a hard lesson. But when Fujin only walked to the second floor, he could hear the noisy discussion downstairs, which made his footsteps pause for a while, and then Fujin noticed the crowd gathered outside like dark clouds: it was the crows. This practice room is not a secret to the reporters as a permanent place of glory to death, but they rarely surround it, because the band members come here for work, except for work or work, there is no place worth digging and reporting. . But today is different. After the reporters learned about the news, their first reaction was to block up the practice room. Maybe they could block all the members of the band in one go. By the way, I would like to ask you about the third album of Glory To Death recently. Whether the news of the album is true. Fujin realizes that the crowd downstairs is the crow. Although he hates the crow deeply, but at this moment, he needs the crow to act as a microphone, spread his real thoughts, and teach the incomprehensible Oasis band a lesson! Therefore, Fu Jin''s footsteps only paused for a while, and then he walked down quickly, and strode towards the crows to greet him. Seeing Fujin appeared, the reporters came in like a tide, and immediately flooded Fujin. There were obviously less than 30 reporters, but the whole scene was completely enclosed, making it seem like there were three. A hundred reporters appeared, and countless microphones protruded from the gap in the crowd, wrapping Fujin tightly. On the contrary, Fujin calmed down at this time, anger streaming in his blood, but the more excited his emotions, the calmer his expression, only those deep eyes surging with inexplicable light, as if restless in the dark night The restless beast. The terrifying eyes made the reporters standing around Fujin feel the tremendous pressure, and couldn''t help avoiding their sight. Hugo has always been the focus of glory to death. In addition, it is Neil, who is the captain. Even Pedro and Alfonso, who are outstanding in eloquence, have not low appearance rates. Only Fujin has always It looks low-key and introverted, without showing off the mountains or dews. And because Fujin is a drummer, he usually sticks to the back of the stage, it is difficult to attract too much attention. But today, the reporters discovered that the drummer with the lowest exposure rate of glory to death can actually rival Hugo with that powerful momentum. Sure enough, none of the Glory to Death team was mediocre. "So, what happened, who can describe to me in detail." It was not the crow who spoke first, but Fujin took the initiative to open the topic. The calm and deep voice filled with deep coldness, which made several people shudder, especially It was when their eyes touched Fujin that a shiver hit the forehead directly from the soles of their feet. "It''s like this..." Some reporters took the initiative to describe it. After he finished speaking, other reporters rushed to supplement the missing details. At this time, Fujin put together the whole incident completely. Get up-what Neil said on the phone just now was not complete. Fujins bushy eyebrows were suddenly raised and erected. The face that usually lacked expression immediately became alive. Various emotions such as anger, ridicule, ridicule, disdain, contempt, etc. were in the pair. The eyes crossed, making people confused. The reporter in the innermost circle immediately noticed Fujins clenched fists. His strong muscles swelled up, and the tattoo of the dragon under the short sleeves suddenly became alive. He rushed towards his face with teeth and claws. The explosive arm seemed to be swung directly in the next second, and it would definitely fall directly to the ground if it was hit. This intuitive visual impact caused the innermost reporter to step back subconsciously, but before he could move away, he was blocked by a human wall behind him. Suddenly, the fist of Fu Jin''s right hand flicked, and the reporter standing in front of Fu Jin was screaming, but then he realized that Fu Jin had just picked up the big fist of Bo Yu, not at all. Throw it at yourself. After realizing his gaffe, the reporter''s expression immediately became extremely ugly, worse than the bottom of the pot. But at this time other reporters did not have time to pay attention to the person''s gaffe. They all looked at Fujin, and then they saw Fujin shook his fist, "Kill Hugo with his fist?" Fujin Weiwei Raised his eyebrows, that strong fist just swayed a few times, and the wind was violent. The sudden strong wind caused several reporters around to reflexively close their eyes, and only saw Fujin out of sight. A mocking smile burst out from the corner of his mouth, icy. "This may be the funniest joke I''ve ever heard this year." Fujin''s eyes began to widen little by little. Those deep pupils are like a kaleidoscope, releasing countless emotions, sneer, contempt, disdain, and contempt. , Anger... "Nor is talking about a fist that is the same as his lower body, right? Small and fragile, are you sure that it is really a fist, not that?" Fujin''s words were calm and did not seem to have too much emotion, but it was precisely this indifference that brought the mixed ridicule to the fullest, making all the reporters on the scene dumbfounded and surprised. Compared to Noel and Liam''s vulgar and direct curses, Fujin is obviously a few ranks higher. After Fukin finished speaking, he smiled playfully at the camera, "Although Hugo is the least likely to fight in our band, but paper people like Noel and Liam? Huh, Hugo waved. Fist, his fist wind can blow them away. This sentence first blacked Hugo and then the Gallagher brothers. The black humor was so rich that it almost made people laugh. The reporters in front of them were quiet, no one spoke, even if it was noisy at all, even the cars passing by behind seemed to be light-handed, and everyone looked at Fujin. The reporters know: This time the Oasis band really stabbed the hornet''s nest, and Fu Jin is completely on fire, and there is no plan to make money in harmony. "Hey, Hugo, some people say that you are not talented. It seems that you stepped in the stinking ditch again. Remember to wash your feet when you come to the practice room todayFujin''s right fist stretched out his index finger , Pointed at the camera, seemed to be shouting with Hugo, but then suddenly stretched his fist forward, a straight punch, making the reporters in front of him frightened and backed away, unexpectedly a few people were unstable and straightforward. He fell to the ground and felt embarrassed. But Fujin didn''t care at all. Instead, he looked at the other reporters next to him, and then said, "I said Hugo is not talented, and I don''t want to think about how many chords he can, one or two?" Fujins ridicule was a fatal blow, because although the Oasis album was highly praised, anyone who knew a little about music knew that the two Gallagher brothers did not have very good musical literacy. Its just the most basic chord. This is why people have been criticizing the Oasis Band. Although the glory to death set off a wave of new metal rock, and because of the approachability of new metal rock, they did not blindly pursue the cumbersome chord and the fast rhythm, but simplified the melody, allowing the audience to have more resonance with the music , This is also one of the important reasons for the popularity of new metal rock; but the professional skills of the five members of Glory To Death are all top-notch, including most of the songs of the previous two albums, and they have both playing skills and singing skills. Very high requirements. But this is not the case with Oasis. Their professional skills are their Achilles'' heel. Chapter 1546： Fry the pan thoroughly In fact, it is not accurate to call professional skills the Achilles heel of Oasis, because strictly speaking, there are many problems with their playing skills, singing skills, and live performances. Whether it is Liam, who is the lead singer, or Noel, who is the second lead singer, they have no singing skills at all. The rough and simple performance method is simple and rude. ". However, this is also a major feature of Oasis, the purest, simplest and simplest emotional resonance, without any modification, and without excessive technical embellishment, on the contrary, it has attracted many audiences. However, the performance skills of the Oasis Band are also a very serious problem. Not only do they have no professional training, they even know little about guitar chords. The insider''s saying is "five chords go the world". What does this mean? It means that they have not only lost the cumbersome and fancy of rock, but also lost the connotation of new metal rock, just advocating freedom with simplicity. The music of Oasis is one of the typical representatives that are so simple that there is no skill, and it is also one of the important reasons for the decline of new metal rock. Different from Glory to Deaths obsession and persistence in technique, although Oasis is also a new metal rock, they completely abandoned all techniques-or they dont have such techniques at all, which makes the music simple and at the same time, It has also become more and more monotonous, the repetition rate has become higher and higher, and the sense of boredom has become heavier. After the quality of music has declined, countless disease-free groans without connotations have been born. At the turn of the century, the reason why new metal rock fell completely was because after they abandoned all the techniques, the music was no longer able to compose new tricks, and it was the arrangement and combination of seven basic chords, which lost the characteristics of the melody itself. Without the soul of rock and roll, the vitality of this kind of music has naturally come to an end. Among them, the Oasis Band is one of the most famous representatives. It is also the reason why many people in the United States have always believed that the Oasis Band is imitating glory to death. Although Glory to Death simplifies the melody, aside from the soul that Hugo has injected into the music, the technical skills of the five members are undoubted, and their live performances are even more enjoyable. Moreover, Hugo did not simplify the melody to simplify the melody, but re-arranged it according to specific needs. Therefore, although the glorious music has "Navigation ( and "Don''t be upset by the past (''t...in) Anger songs with relatively simple chords, but there are many songs like "Li (, "Good day (.day, "Everyone is changing (''s. and so on that require superb playing skills. . Oasis has imitated the glorious to death form, but has not imitated the spirit. They are just blind followers of new metal rock. Just like when Nirvana, Pearl Sauce, Sound Garden, and Prisoner of Alice created a powerful era of grunge rock, countless follow-ups who blindly follow the trend are like painting tigers and skins. When the Oasis band''s first album was released, the Gallagher brothers didn''t even learn the seven basic chords. This can be said to be their culprit. Now, Fujin has unrelentingly opened the scars of the Oasis band, because they are not qualified to blame Hugo at all, and they do not see how much they have. They are really irresponsible. "Maybe it is three, the most I look forward to your guitar teacher to give you supplementary lessons all night, so that you will not be too embarrassed." Fujins calm mocking made all the reporters at the scene look at each other. This is much stronger than the roars of the Gallagher brothers. It can almost make the two brothers helpless to fight back. "I accidentally heard the Oasis band not long ago. The debut single of the new album, "Do you know what I mean? (d''...what.i.mean)'', Noel, Liam, you better expect that what I hear is not the real master, because that The prelude is almost exactly the same as the songs on the last album of Oasis. For the sake of God, Noel, you are lazy (lazy...*er), you are really an extremely cheap idiot, even if it is plagiarism. Its so bad, you copy yourself, why? Are you planning to use your lady''s handbag to take out the copyright fee to pay to yourself? What a **** talent!" After speaking, Fujin raised his hands and made a surrender appearance, and pressed down slightly, as if he was surrendering. This action made many reporters on the scene laugh, especially Fujin still His face was serious, without anger or excitement. It was a calm expression of facts, which made his words even more funny. Now that the reporters are completely excited, they dont need their guidance at all. Fujin has already said that Oasis is useless, and Fujin mentioned the new album of Oasis again, so there is no need for reporters to rack their brains. It is conceivable that once Fujins response is published today, the next duel between Glory to Death and Oasis will completely detonate the focus. However, it is clear that Fujin doesnt care at all. Not only does he not worry about the problems that he needs to face next, but on the contrary, he is also eager for the Oasis Band and Glory To Death to have a head-on duel. He cant wait to beat the Oasis with his own hands and make them real. I know exactly that Glory to Death and they are not a band at all! "Noel, Liam, you two brothers should not go to rock and roll. The guitar is not good, the plagiarism is not good, and it is better to go to the Tonight Show to be funny, although Jie may dislike your ambiguity. Words, but...I think he can handle this matter, there will be very suitable for your brothers. It''s like''Dumb and Gua''." Fu Jin poured out his inner thoughts in a rush, and paused, and found that the surrounding reporters had been stunned, and no one knew what to do, so Fu Jin shrugged and moved forward. After stepping away and preparing to leave, the circle of reporters surrounded by him also automatically stepped aside, which was incredible. However, Fujin only took two steps, but seemed to think of something, and stopped again. This made the reporters who had planned to catch up to brake quickly, and then they saw Fujin turn around with a sincere expression on his face. Said, "Sorry, Kim Carrey, Jeff Daniels, I didn''t mean to insult you too much." After speaking, Fujin turned around again, strode forward, got on his own army green off-road vehicle, and drove away. After a while, the reporters realized what Fujin''s last sentence meant. After all, they did not hold back, and laughed directly after a flutter, and then it was like an infectious disease that infected everyone, all the reporters on the scene. They all laughed loudly-not only because Fujin''s counterattack today was so exciting, but also because their news has already been released, and there will be no shortage of material in the next few months. Facing the provocative remarks of the Oasis band, Fujin represented glory to death, and responded with a powerful way. There is no fancy in a straight punch, and the content of words is the key to the fatal blow. It caused the entire North American entertainment press to boil, and the Oasis was so dizzy that it didn''t know what to do. "The Tonight Show" Jay Lei Nuo became the first person to lay a gun in an instant, but this big-chin guy is obviously used to it, and he did not hesitate to give his friends a little bit of support, "Although I I am a little worried about the funny talents of these two brothers, but I think...I can really handle it, such as playing their tracks every week, such as playing a movie clip of''Dumb and Agua''. So... well,''Tonight Show ''welcome." The reporters were completely excited. Originally, the provocation of the Oasis band was already a major news event. Now it is not weak to the glory to death. Moreover, Fujin''s counterattack is not only strong, but also hits the key, almost pushing the Oasis band. To the pinnacle of controversy. Less than three hours after Fujin responded to Oasis remarks, Marias remarks exploded in Los Angeles. The reporters didnt even have time to interview Oasis views on Fujins response. Hurry to do a further interview with Glory To Death. Unlike Oasis, the grievance between Glory To Death and Maria has been around for a long time. Although the only reason is Henry, both parties seem to be uncomfortable with each other''s behavior. However, both parties have maintained basic etiquette before and did not appear in front of the media reporters. Publicly accuse each other, but this time Maria''s actions have completely torn the skin and intensified the contradiction. Fujin has given the Oasis a big punch, and now people are wondering how they will target Maria? "Miss KellyYes, of course, I admire her very much, and I admire her very much." The one who responded was the most concerned Hugo, and he was intercepted and lived with him. Pedro, the two were rushing to Santa Monica, and they were stopped on the street outside Neil and Fokin''s house. However, Hugo''s opening chapter stunned the reporters: Hugo, is this... a good rhythm? "It''s really not easy to be able to break into the music world with just a dolphin sound." Boom! Hugo immediately detonated the powder keg after half a sentence, making the reporters all excited. Hugo is saying that Maria is useless except for the high pitch, which can almost be said to be a confrontation with the entire mainstream market at present-but it is also what Glory to Death has been doing all the time. "I don''t know the essence of music. Everyone has a different understanding, but I believe that if the music is left with only high notes and only relying on high notes to judge high and low, this is obviously the sadness of music." Hugo smiled gentlemanly. , Speaking neither humble nor overbearing, in an understatement, he could not even feel any negative emotions from him, but the words spoken were thorns all over, so that a group of reporters did not know how to answer the conversation, "It is precisely because of this that I admire him more and more. Miss Kelly." What do you admire Maria? Admire her for making music sad, or admire that she has come to this day just by relying on high notes? This time, the North American music market will be thoroughly fried. Chapter 1547： Not stand up New metal rock has been in the 90s for nearly ten years, and finally it has gradually declined. In addition to the music represented by the Oasis band that made rock lose its charm, the main reason is that the entire rock power has declined and can no longer be repeated. Now the glory of the sixties. After entering the 21st century, not only the new metal rock, but the entire rock market has left the mainstream eye uncontrollably. By 2014, people generally believed that rock is dead, whether it is an old rock power or a new rock. Power can no longer have any impact on the mainstream music market. But whats interesting is that the rhythm, blues, and popularity represented by Mariah Carey are still prosperous after entering the 21st century, and even more prosperous. In the first decade of the new century, it is almost Rhythm and blues, country, and hip-hop take turns taking turns sitting on the bank, with a strong momentum. But Maria''s career has been declining, and eventually faded out of people''s sight. why? Is it just because the prosperity is bound to decline, and time dictates? Obviously not. The popular music represented by Maria and Whitney was highly respected and reached the extreme. It became the absolute mainstream force in the entire music market in the 1990s, and their music interpretation became the mainstream. Their wide range and excellent ability to convert between true and false tones have injected strong vitality into music and is full of appeal. At the same time, they have also made their music synonymous with high difficulty. People with a low range are almost afraid to try. Dont see the later singing talent show, Maria and Whitneys songs are almost synonymous with high difficulty. As a result, people later generally believed that if you don''t know how to sing a few high notes, you can''t be considered as capable of singing. But from a professional point of view, this is actually a kind of destruction to music, because all the attention is focused on the high pitch part of the chorus, which instead makes people ignore the integrity of the music and destroy the balance of the music. Why is a song distinguished between the main song and the chorus, and why is the * part called the chorus instead of the main song? It is because the most outstanding part of the music is actually the main song, which is what people call the foreshadowing part, and the chorus is just a highlight of the focus. Really outstanding music should be the main song bursting out infinite charm, and the chorus is only a supplementary. Marias singing style reverses the positions of the verse and the chorus, regardless of primary or secondary. Moreover, putting too much emphasis on the high notes eclipses the rest of the music. The reason why music can move people''s hearts is not the broad range, but the emotion and resonance contained in the melody. Listeners will applaud the high notes in the chorus of a song, but they will only cry because of the emotion that touches them in a song. As Hugo said, if there is only the high pitched part of a song, this is actually the sadness of the music producer, because the songs he produces do not have any essence worthy of resonance, only the singer''s dazzling skills. Really good singers must use the ability to show off their skills. It is definitely not a problem to deal with high pitches, but they dont emphasize the showy part, but use real music to impress the audience. The showy part is just one of many auxiliary methods. . Marias talent and singing skills are undoubtedly extremely outstanding. Her activity has run through almost the entire nineties and is the memory of a whole generation. However, when it comes to her position in the long history of music, the mainstream view is that Whitney is a generation queen. Although Maria is equally famous, her historical status is not as good as Whitney. why? It is because Maria can only show off her skills, the emotion she injected into the song is far inferior to Whitney, and even not as good as Celine Dion (.). Hugo only said three sentences before and after, and the ridicule and ridicule of Maria was already overwhelming. This was undoubtedly a strong impact, which almost stunned the reporters one by one. You know, this is 1996, when Marias career is in full swing. This is not the time for a change of dynasty ten years later. At this time, the mainstream music circles pursuit of Maria has reached a new height, Maria and Whitneys singing skills and interpretation The method has become a template for mainstream singing training skills. Hugo''s ridicule can almost be said to be contrary to the perception of the entire mainstream society. Of course, reporters shouldnt be surprised, because when Glory to Death appeared, they were actually fighting against the entire mainstream-in the end they succeeded. Now the new metal rock has spread all over the world. Many following bands have appeared one after another, and the whole new metal rock has the same momentum as the original grunge rock. Now, Hugo is once again challenging the mainstream, but he is facing a more powerful opponent: the rhythm and blues and pop represented by Maria. It is conceivable what kind of storm the entire North American music market will set off. The Glory to Death''s response was immediately transmitted by the reporter to the ears of the Gallagher brothers of Oasis. Noel''s emotions immediately lost control. He went back and grabbed one of the reporters by the neckline with his fist. You used to tell that **** who doesn''t know its name, I will kill him, and I will kill him myself!" This hapless reporter came from the "New York Post". The "New York Post" was originally gloating to watch the excitement. When he didn''t want to think about it, he was met with misfortune. He could only constantly wave his hands and try to get rid of the shackles. Shi Nuoer had lost his reason, so he was willing to relax easily, but he shook the unlucky ghost in front of him vigorously. "To Glory to Death, are there anyone else besides Hugo? I thought the others were puppets. I didn''t expect him to stand up and speak, or is the person holding the string behind it is Hugo?" Noel was full of face. He was harsh, and the ridicule he uttered was like a stormy sea, venting to the unlucky guy, "He better shut up, before I kill him, I will let him know what a real man is!" Standing on the side Liam pulled Noel away, but instead of persuading him, he threw Noel aside. Just when the hapless guy thought he could breathe a sigh of relief, he didn''t want Liam to rush up, but he didn''t catch him. Living on the collar of the hapless guy, the whole person approached in front of the hapless guy, and said fiercely, "Dont think you have made any good music. The previous two albums were already a pile of shit, now the third one. The album is still difficult to give birth. It seems that you cant even put the garbage together. Its really pitiful. You should take care of yourself before talking. Otherwise, even if the third album is released, no one will buy it. That would be a real shame. See it now." The hapless guy of the "New York Post" was frightened and fell to the ground without standing still, but the Gallagher brothers were still unwilling to let him go, bending down and threatening the hapless guy viciously, as if He is just like Hugo or Fu Jin. In the end, Noel spit on the side and cursed verbally, "For the sake of the hell, Hugo and Fujin are best infected with AIDS. Get ill. Get out of this world sooner." In 1996 now, Ai. Nourish. Disease is not only an incurable disease, but also a strongly discriminatory term. The "Philadelphia Story" starring Tom Hanks three years ago reflected this serious social problem. Last year, Knoll uttered wild words and cursed the two members of the band. As a result, it caused an uproar in the whole society, so that Knoll was forced to apologize, but now, he obviously still does not repent. It can also be seen from this small detail that Noel''s anger has lost his reason. If it was not a reporter who was in front of him just now, but any member of the glory to the death, I am afraid that a fight would be inevitable. In the face of Fujin''s vital provocation, Noel was unable to argue at all, and could only respond in a simple and rude way. This powerlessness made Noel more humiliated and ashamed, and his emotions became more and more out of control. It can be seen that the Oasis Band and Glory To Death are completely at odds. There were more than forty reporters who witnessed this wonderful scene just now. After the Gallagher brothers left, the reporters all gave thumbs up to the hapless New York Post. "It seems This time you are going to make a contribution!" Being threatened by the Gallagher brothers is a major topic in itself. It is conceivable that the "New York Post" will be fiercely on fire this time. For other reporters, all they need to do now is to cheer and add firewood to make this duel more intense, and then wait for the Oasis Band and the Glory to death battle. Compared with the two football hooligans of Oasis and the Gallagher brothers, Marias response has been mild for a long time. Obviously, she can''t think of Noel or Liam like yelling indecently. She still has to scrutinize her image. But this time she was also completely irritated by Hugo, and the situation was a little out of control. When I heard Hugos response from the reporter Marias face changed uncontrollably, and her whole body became gloomy. She tried to smile three times before and after, trying to respond lightly, but it turned out. They all failed. She could only stiffen her facial muscles, like a wax figure that failed to sculpt. I dont want to discuss my singing level with someone who doesnt have any singing skills. This is one thing for my profession. Its an insult. I dont know what rock has besides roaring, but Im pretty sure that not every rock singer can sing my song, and Hugo is a terrible singer. Its hard to imagine such a The amateur roadside singers were praised for their outstanding singing skills." Maria tried to pretend to be calm, but she failed. Her voice appeared sharp and rush. Although she did not lose control like Noel and Liam, it was actually not much better. Instead, her poor acting skills made it worse. This response seemed even more ridiculous. More importantly, like Hugo, Maria simply challenged the entire rock and roll, overturning a ship in one sentence and overturning all the lead singers of the rock band. Now it''s good, pop and rock are on opposite sides, and it''s about to fall into a big melee. It can be seen that Maria and Glory have long been at odds with each other until they die. The Oasis band and Maria will face glory to death. Where will this duel go? Chapter 1548： The summer heat hits In June, North America became vigorous due to the controversy between Glory to Death, Oasis, and Mariah Carey. The struggle between these three groups of singers has evolved into a big melee, American rock and British rock, new metal Rock and traditional rock, rock and pop, mainstream music and alternative music... Everything has become a mess. Everyone is expressing their opinions, and everyone is choosing their own standpoint. This kind of melee may not be able to calm down in a short time, and it also makes people look forward to the result: Glory To Death is preparing for the third album, Oasis is preparing for the third album, Maria is preparing for the fifth album, if they The albums are all hitting the date together? This melee is going to be the most exciting, just imagine it, I feel passionate. Regardless of eloquence, it is a mule or a horse, but in the end it must be taken out for a stroll. The parties own opinions are not counted, the opinions of professional music critics are not counted, and the opinions of senior fans are not counted. The market will use the sales figures to cool the objective. The data gives the most direct answer-very simple. Whoever sells the best albums or singles is the ultimate winner. Just like a sports game, the final score at the end determines the winner or loser. Even if you are not convinced, Nor can it change the facts. Therefore, this has also allowed North America to start brewing a storm early. Perhaps this melee will eventually come to a result, but no one can predict who the ultimate winner will be. Glory to Death, Oasis, Maria and others, everyone knows the cruel reality of reality. Although the entertainment industry is bright and beautiful in front of the stage, once the popularity disappears and the benefits are no longer, the speed of their disappearance will be countless times faster than the speed of becoming popular. Because there is never a shortage of newcomers in the entertainment industry. They also all know clearly that this melee is bound to decide a victory, no matter how much they say, they still need to prove themselves through the approval of the audience. No matter how great art is, without people''s approval, it is just a pile of waste paper. From Vincent Van Gogh to Claude Monet (claude.), from The Beatles to Michael Jackson, from Woody Allen to Steven Spielberg, any art creator In this way, no matter how beautiful the art of Qu Gao and Jiu is, it still needs Bole''s insight and people''s pursuit. Music is no exception. Even if artists despise the vanity and materiality of business, they still cannot ignore the importance of the market. This is also the reason why top award ceremonies such as the Golden Globes, Grammys, and Oscars are always seeking a balance between art and business. This is especially true for Glory to Death, Oasis and Maria. No matter how special, artistic and beautiful their music is, it still needs to be recognized by the market. Therefore, after this uproar lasted for a period of time, calmness was gradually restoredtemporary calm. Everyone devoted themselves to the production of the new album. This is the key to victory. The entire North American music market slowly fell silent, but everyone knew that this was just the tranquility before the storm. When the storm will come, no one can know, because Glory to Death, Oasis and Maria have not announced the release time of the new album, and their record companies EMI Records, Creation Records (.), and Columbia Records are also silent. No news was leaked, this silence added a bit of depression and turbulence to the brewing of the storm. People have no way to detect when this melee will come, or even if it will come smoothly-if someone avoids the limelight and staggers the release time of the album, then the melee will not happen. However, people clearly know when the biggest highlight of this summer vacation will come: July 4th, Independence Day! Independence Day is one of the most important statutory holidays in the United States. On July 4th of each year, to commemorate the "Declaration of Independence" passed in Philadelphia on July 4, 1776, marking the United States independence from the United Kingdom. It became the National Day of the United States. Independence Day every year, the United States will have a day off, but compared to Thanksgiving, Halloween, Christmas and other family reunion holidays, Independence Day in the summer is more like a relaxation in busy daily life, celebrating the founding of the country . And because of the noise of the summer vacation, Hollywood has never treated this day separately. The concept of Independence Day schedule was first proposed in 1991, when "Terminator 2" was about to premiere. The week of Independence Day starts on July 1, which means that Independence Day is on Thursday, and Friday is the day when Hollywood movies are premiered. Taking into account that there is a holiday on Independence Day, the holiday is the peak of the crowds in the cinema, so "Terminator 2" was advanced to the premiere on Wednesday, July 3, and the first audience came in on July 4 At the peak, only on the day of Independence Day, "Terminator 2" earned an ultra-high box office of 20 million U.S. dollars, and in the following weekend, it won 31 million U.S. dollars in box office, and it collected 5,000 in the first week. Two million dollars at the box office. Although "Terminator 2" invested 100 million U.S. dollars at the time, it was the first film in film history to invest more than 100 million dollars, but the huge success at the box office in the first week proved James Cameron''s ability. Of course, the ability to attract money on Independence Day has also entered Hollywood''s attention for the first time. However, in the next four years, "Stealing the Mood ( in 1992, "Sugar Coated Trap" in 1993, "Phantom Man (the. in 1994, and "Apollo 13" in 1995. Although the performance of several other works was acceptable, they did not reflect the additional power of the holiday of Independence Day. The performance can only be regarded as quite satisfactory and did not exceed expectations. Therefore, although the concept of Independence Day schedule has appeared, it has not received the attention of Hollywood. However, this situation seems to be changed because of the appearance of the movie "Independence Day"! This years Independence Day is the same as in 1991. This week starts on July 1st. Independence Day is on Thursday. "Independence Day" is the same as "Terminator 2". The film premiered on July 3rd. I hope to use the next day of vacation to sprint to the box office, and the following weekend will burst out infinite energy and truly maximize Hugo''s appeal. As early as the "Independence Day" preparation stage, this movie can already be called a topic of conversation, whether it is the casting process or the high investment, it is enough to make the movie attract a lot of attention. But if its just that, then "Independence Day" is no different from the already released "Tornado", and it''s not even comparable to Tom Cruise and Hugo''s "Mission Impossible" in which Tom Cruise and Hugo compete for the actor, nor to Shaw. En-Connery plays the leading role in "Breathtaking Island". However, every action of the following "Independence Day" attracted countless eyeballs. First, Hugo joined with a pioneering 20 million film pay and created the "20 million club" in Hollywood; and then broke the news of a strong guest lineup. , Star-studded blindly, more powerful than "Break into Death Island" and "Line of Fire"; immediately after the Super Bowl halftime, the first version of the "Independence Day" trailer appeared on the scene, allowing more than One hundred million American viewers enjoyed the spectacular scene of the destruction of the earth, which was breathtaking. Then there was the intensive bombing in the next three months, from the design and announcement of each version of the poster to the release of each trailer, "Independence Day" created an unprecedented precedent, allowing the launch of posters and trailers. And the method has also become one of the links of the propaganda method. In the twentieth century, Fox designed as many as twenty-four posters under the suggestion of Hugo. For a long time, posters have only existed as bulletin boards for movie theaters. However, in the 20th century, Fox benefited from the inspiration of Hugo. He took the posters as the surroundings of the movie to design, making the posters a memento worthy of collection. This is undoubtedly A sensational move, won the support of countless loyal movie lovers. Every time "Independence Day" releases a new poster, it will attract any attention. It can be said that under the frantic bombardment in the first half of a year, "Independence Day" has become a well-known work on the streets and alleys. This makes "Independence Day" stand out instantly, becoming the most watched work and the only focus of this year''s summer archive. Even "Mission: Impossible" is quite inferior in topicality. No one will forget what the "Independence Day" work really means. Everyone in the Hollywood circle knows this clearly, because people know that the success or failure of this work will determine the future of 20 million clubs. At the same time It will also determine the support rate of the high-investment and high-return production model in Hollywood, and even determine the prospects of Hugo in commercial films. As we all know, this is Hugos first commercial film in the true sense. Before that, Hugo had not invested more than 30 million US dollars in any work, but this time it was a very high cost of 100 million US dollars. www.uukanshu. This also makes the historical significance of "Independence Day" and "speed of life and death" completely different. What''s more, Hugo just picked off the actor Golden Man in March, proving his outstanding talent in acting. If this time "Independence Day" is in the commercial box office, although it will not affect Hugo''s position in Hollywood, people Confidence in Hugo will inevitably be shaken. After all, Hugos previous successes have been based on small and big cases. No one knows whether the high-risk and high-yield model will succeedespecially this movie is the number one in the 20 million club. A member, this is even more sensitive. Maybe, just maybe... Maybe Hugo is only suitable for low-cost movies? Maybe Hugo is only suitable for challenging acting? Maybe Hugo''s previous box office appeal was an illusion? No matter from which point of view, "Independence Day" is a work of historical significance. From a propaganda point of view, whether 20th Century Fox''s costly novel propaganda methods are effective and whether they can get corresponding returns; From the perspective of investment, whether the 20 million remuneration is worthwhile, and whether the investment of 100 million US dollars should be raised again; from the perspective of actors, can Hugo shoulder the test of a real commercial blockbuster; from the perspective of computer special effects, After the increasingly mature computer special effects are put into actual film combat, whether they can create brilliance, they will still face the dilemma of "future water world"... All of this makes "Independence Day" a hot topic unique in the United States when it comes to July! Chapter 1549： Sensational premiere Unknowingly, 1996 has already passed halfway. The midsummer of July enshrouded the entire North American continent. One third of the summer vacation has passed, but the real* is still brewing at this time, just No one knows whether this * is a cheer of victory or a lament of defeat. On July 3rd, the sun was extremely hot on this day. Los Angeles ushered in the long-lost high temperature warning. The hot sun almost melted the oily road. Even the close sea could not dispel the sultry restlessness and heat. Depressed. Leaving the hot-scorched beach by the sea, all the way to Hollywood Boulevard, you will find that this place has melted into one piece, and the turbulent crowd makes it look like the scene of a track rock music festival. Located in the middle of Hollywood Boulevard. The National Theater has always been one of the most popular premiere venues in Los Angeles, and today is no exception. The dense crowds are one after another, and the hot and hot weather has not been able to stop peoples enthusiasm. Countless audiences made a special trip here, in the most direct way. To express my support, among the enthusiastic crowd at this time. The fire-like red carpet at the entrance of the National Theater is the center, and it spreads to both sides in an endless stream. The entire Hollywood Boulevard has been temporarily closed. Every inch of the street is occupied by people. Looking down from the sky, Almost even the place to stay is hard to find, and the scene is really horrible. The helicopter hovering over the Fox TV station, the camera is taking aerial shots of the noise below, not only because of this, the premiere ceremony is too grand and sensational, but also because the movie released today plays a pivotal role in the entire film industry. , It is likely to change the way many people think and the direction of future business decisions. "When we look at the dense crowds below, even if compared to Miami Beach during Spring Break, it is no less impressive. Let us have reason to expect that today''s premiere will be the most magnificent and grand ceremony ever. It will be worth it. A day to remember, the movie "Independence Day" starring Hugo Lancaster, will be in China today. The National Theater is officially opened, although we are not sure what kind of surprise this movie will bring. But what is certain is that the excitement of the premiere has become a hot topic today!" The Fox Televisions helicopter incorporated the noise below into the camera indiscriminately, and then spread it through the television station, allowing audiences across the United States sitting in front of the television to witness this historic moment. The sun is getting hotter and hotter, and the air is getting hotter, but it still cannot be stopped. The madness of the National Theater scene, even many girls came directly to Hollywood Boulevard wearing bikinis, holding beer and ice cubes in their hands, as if enjoying the spring break, enjoying today''s carnival. The film premiere ceremony of "Independence Day" has not been officially opened, it has become a grand event, attracting much attention! Jay Leno appeared on the red carpet in a formal dress early, which attracted the attention of reporters on both sides. Because today 20th Century Fox had anticipated the hustle and bustle of the scene-otherwise Hollywood Boulevard would not be closed, so They have designated an area for reporters to stand on both sides of the red carpet, which allows reporters to communicate directly with artists without hindrance. Therefore, even though the crowds behind him were like a gushing active volcano, the reporters still interviewed Jie easily. Obviously Jie was in a good mood today. He smiled and said to a bunch of microphones in front of him, "My arrival It means that todays red carpet has kicked off, doesnt it?" Then Jie blinked at the reporters and pointed to the microphone in front of him, "I will have my own soon, so you dont need to be so tired. Straighten your arms." middle. A small platform about five stories high was built at the entrance of the National Theater, turning the red carpet into a catwalk, allowing the artists to receive the attention of the audience condescendingly. Even if the crowd around is turbulent, it will not stop everyone from projecting onto the artists. Sight. This is a small trick that is beneficial to the audience, but it is not so good for reporters. They must stand on tiptoes and straighten their arms. Only in this way can they be as close as possible to the artist and closer. The reporters were confused by Jies ridicule, but immediately they got the answer. The staff next to Jie handed a microphone to Jie. Jie adjusted it a bit beside him, and then picked up the microphone and said, "Ladies , Gentlemen, hello everyone, looking at the sunset above our heads, we are glad that such a hot day has finally come to the end, while we can cheer that the long-awaited link is coming, let me think that there will be today Who came to the scene..." The audience at the scene was shocked by the sound from the surrounding speakers. The restless sound stagnated for a moment, and everyone looked at Jie, who was starting to wander around on the stretcher in amazement. The reporters finally understood what Jie''s ridicule meant just now! Jie is actually the host of the red carpet for today''s premiere ceremony! Jay Leno, todays most expensive talk show host, it is very difficult even for major shows to invite him, but today he has become the host of the premiere ceremony of "Independence Day"-this position is almost all those Comedians who are unhappy will be willing to take it. After all, the real focus of such occasions is on the film crew. The work of the host is only a routine interview, and the talent is not shown at all, and the compensation is very average. However, Jay Leno, the host of the premiere ceremony now! Before the reporters consternation had time to dissipate, they heard Jies familiar voice saying, First of all, Hugo Lancaster! As soon as the name appeared, the audience lost control of the audience, with countless screams. It was like a ten-story ocean wave, smashing it down, making the whole scene into chaos. A sly smile appeared on Jies face, and he was obviously satisfied with the effect he had made, "I can be very satisfied. Im sure to tell everyone that Hugo will appear on the red carpet today. I believe he will fascinate a large group of women...and men." Jies humor made the scene burst into laughter. Although the reporters were still in astonishment, whether they were willing to accept it or not, the facts were already in front of them. Jie was the red carpet for todays premiere ceremony. He was mobilizing with his most familiar humor. The atmosphere of the scene. "Independence Day" has created countless firsts, so the precedent of "top presenters becoming the master of ceremonies for the premiere" can also be added to the head of "Independence Day" again. "And Leonardo DiCaprio? Hugo''s little lover will also appear at the premiere today." Jie''s humor is completely easy to come by, and in just two sentences, the scene The atmosphere fell under his control, "Oh, I forgot, Alexander Lorraine is bound to appear, I hope he is not here to promote another movie." Now even the reporters are bursting with laughter. stand up. As the nations top talk show host, its really worthless to have Jie stand on the red carpet of the premiere ceremony, but Jie is very calm. As a friend of Hugo, he personally came to express his support for "Independence Day". It is also his honor. Soon after Jie took over the host of the premiere ceremony, the first guest appeared on the red carpet. It was the director of "Independence Day" Roland Emmerich. This once again exceeded the expectations of the reporters. Generally speaking, regardless of whether the director is strong or unknown, they will choose to attend the second half of the premiere ceremony, which is also to highlight the director''s important position in the crew. But today, Roland was the first to arrive at the scene, which was a little bit dumbfounded by surprise. In fact, Roland is self-aware. No matter when he plays today, he will not be the focus of tonight. What''s more, today''s guest lineup is really strong. Rather than appearing in the second half and being overwhelmed by countless guests, it is better to be the first to appear, which can also steal a lot of sight. Facts have also proved Roland''s wisdom. As the first guest to appear today, the reporters aimed at him with long guns and short cannons, and Jie also asked many interesting facts about the crew during the interview, which made Roland also snatched away. Less limelight. Immediately afterwards, Will Smith, Toby Maguire, Sandra Bullock and others all arrived on the scene, and the red carpet for the premiere ceremony began to warm up early. When Jack Nicholson and George Lucas arrived at the scene one after another, the scene set off the first frenzy. The premiere tonight was obviously unexpected and brought countless surprises to the audience. Especially the appearance of George made the reporters excited. As one of todays top directors, George is a **** who can hardly please. Even the premiere of Steven Spielbergs film could not make George move, but today he personally came to " The "Independence Day" platform can be called the biggest surprise tonight Jie, as the host, used a ridiculous way to raise questions from reporters, "Wow, I didn''t expect you to appear in Los Angeles. San Francisco is experiencing a high temperature that has been unprecedented in a century?" This is saying that George rarely leaves the Industrial Light and Magic headquarters in San Francisco. Jie is a talk show host who has only risen strongly in the past three years. This is the first interview with George in his career, so he also seems a little excited. Faced with Jies ridicule, George didnt mind at all, and said frankly, I came here specifically to express my support for Hugo. I had a few conversations with Hugo not long ago. His whimsy I got a lot of inspiration, which made Hugo and I also become friends." "So, if you are here today, does it mean that if you shoot next, Hugo has the hope of becoming the male protagonist?" Jie then asked a question, seemingly jumping, but it made the reporters hold their breath . George raised his hand without hesitation, "Of course, why not, he is currently one of the best actors in Hollywood, and I am very happy to work with him." Everyone knows that George is not a polite person, so this means that he is telling the truth. In an instant, everyone on the scene boiled! The excitement of today''s premiere is just the prologue. Chapter 1550： Stars shine The appearance of George Lucas made the red carpet usher in the first little*, and then Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman also appeared on the red carpet, which made the scene passionate. Break through the clouds. Only less than six weeks ago, the grand premiere of "Mission Impossible" kicked off the first wave of this year''s summer archive, and Tom relied on the super popularity of this work to become the number one in this year''s summer archive. A big winner. After all, the box office performance of "Independence Day" is still unknown so far. As of this week, "Mission Impossible" has received 169 million US dollars in box office. Many experts believe that this The work still retains the hope of hitting the 200 million threshold, and the box office performance of "Independence Day" will have a decisive impact on the impact of "Mission Impossible". As an indirect competitor, Tom personally came to the Hugo platform-to know that Hugo was still disappearing six weeks ago, he did not appear at the premiere of "Mission Impossible". Jie greeted him and joked with a smile, "You are here, you! You! You are!" The simplest sentence, but because of the tone of voice, it became extremely interesting. Obviously, Jie was right. I couldn''t understand the trickiness of this, and many reporters at the scene laughed. However, Jies question was vague. Its up to Tom whether hes willing to respond. Tom was obviously in a good mood today and shrugged, "I have already taken a lot of advantage. For the sake of my friendship with Hugo, I decided to show myself. Sincerity. This caused Jie to laugh immediately. Some reporters reacted and laughed along with it, but the audience was confused. In fact, Tom is implying that he defeated Hugo in the battle for the performance of "Mission Impossible", and now "Mission Impossible" has achieved a huge victory, so Tom owes Hugo. As the future of "Independence Day" is uncertain, Tom''s coming to the platform is a kind of "compensation" for Hugo. The humor and ridicule in this can only be understood by people who really understand the situation. It can also be seen that the friendship between Tom and Hugo is much closer than outsiders imagined. With a cheerful smile on Jie''s face, he immediately added, "Are you sure you didn''t come to show off?" The meaning of Tom''s words was extended again, and many people couldn''t help laughing. Not only this young and handsome Tom, another mature and stable Tom-Tom Hanks also came to the scene to join in, followed by Charlize Theron, Al Pacino, Paul Newman, Tim Robin Si, Susan Sarandon, Meryl Streep and others all appeared on the scene. Such a lineup was almost comparable to the scene of the Oscars, which made the scene screams one after another. Immediately afterwards, James Aniston also appeared on the red carpet with his friends from "Friends", which caused a sensation; of course, there were also the Glory to Death partners who could not be forgotten, and they also appeared in formal attire. Before the media shot, express your firm support for your teammates; not to mention the bigwigs such as Steven Spielberg, David Geffen, Kevin Pence, Shirley Lansing, even if they are low-key He showed up and tried to walk across the red carpet in a hurry without attracting too much attention, but was still caught by the reporter, which completely ignited the fiery atmosphere of the premiere ceremony. Tonight belongs to "Independence Day", it is completely exclusive to "Independence Day", and all the stars are in the middle like a waterfall. Pouring down from the entrance of the National Theater, the shining stars make every moment of the red carpet look very lively. People are completely overwhelmed and do not feel the passage of time at all. They just vent their inner excitement and excitement madly. These people are willing to attend the premiere ceremony, obviously not only because of the 20th Century Fox and "Independence Day", but also because of Hugo, they are willing to come to the scene to build momentum for Hugo, making this feast more shining and more Hot, more fanatical. Of course, they are also clearly aware that this is likely to be a watershed work in the history of film, because the 20 million film remuneration has opened a new era, and then they will see the box office of the movie, whether it can make history, In this one action, no one wants to miss such a feast. Even competitors, including those of Twentieth Century Fox, and those of Endeavour Elite Brokerage, are unwilling to miss it. Hugo is arriving. At the National Theater, it was already three quarters after the red carpet started. In fact, Hugo was ready 15 minutes ago, but Rick received the news that the grand red carpet far exceeded expectations, and Jie was on the scene. The interview session is very popular, so Jie also extended the interview time appropriately. You know, as one of the top talk show hosts, this kind of scene is just a piece of cake for Jie, and the atmosphere of the scene reached its culmination under Jie''s hype. Therefore, Hugo had to slow down and postpone his arrival at the scene. The black car was slowly advancing at the speed of a snail on Hollywood Boulevard. Hugo was stunned at the noisy crowd outside the window. Cameron was about to dislocate his jaw at this time. Is it the scene of the screening ceremony?" Camerons sigh made Hugo very impressed. Even at the concert scene, the scene is estimated to be like this. The turbulent crowds seemed to attract half of Los Angeles here. The original spacious streets are now only narrow. The passageway allows two cars to run side by side, and the remaining space has been occupied by dense crowds. Hugo cant even tell how many of these fans are really coming to the premiere, and how many of them are ordinary audiences invited by Twentieth Century Fox to maximize publicitybecause normally speaking, the first The screening ceremony is absolutely impossible to be so crazy, except for "Twilight" or "Harry Potter." Hugo can only see countless movie fans surging in his line of sight, and the crowds that are enough to let the intensive phobias escape will occupy every corner of the line of sight, like a substantial heat wave, blowing on his face. The car stopped slowly in front of the red carpet. When Hugo and Cameron were checking their clothes for the last time, they heard a familiar joke on the red carpet, "Ladies and gentlemen, you must be complaining. I lied, the man I promised never showed up. Of course, I would say, we have Tom Cruise, we have George Lucas, we have Jennifer Aniston, you should learn to be content... " This was Jies voice, a typical banter, which made everyone on the scene chuckled. Then Jies words changed, "But, Ive always been an honest man." Hugo was already ready to get out of the car. But Joseph motioned to Hugo to wait a little longer, "So, you can start screaming." Jies words fell, and the air stagnated for a second. Everyone was stunned. The cheers, screams, and noisy noises were frozen in place, but immediately afterwards, everyone understood what Jies words were. Meaning, so the extreme silence broke out in an instant, bursting out the extreme noise, the turbulent heat wave slapped directly without any obstruction, as if even the car began to shake, and the car seat was clearly coming. The ground was trembling slightly, causing the heart to contract suddenly, and the heartbeat stopped instantly. "Let''s welcome, Hugo Lancaster!" Jie shouted like a bartender who was a temporary guest host in an inferior bar introducing the performers, but the shout made the scene reach its extreme. The scream climbed to an incredible height again, tearing the blood-like sky into a huge opening, and the bright setting sun vented down like a waterfall. The car door was opened by the security guard standing next to the red carpet. Hugo walked out. The surging heat wave rushed over his face. Even though he was mentally prepared enough, he almost couldnt stand still. The surging heat wave seemed like It was the surfer''s most fanatical high-rise and huge waves, and it smashed down so badly that Hugo''s footsteps could not help but pause. "Ahhhhhhhh..." The screams from all directions were like a sharp blade piercing Hugo''s eardrums. It took him less than three seconds to stand on the red carpet, and the eardrums began to ache. Even Hugo, who has experienced countless big scenes, is still shocked by the grand occasion before him. Not only the premiere, but even the concert scene, this is a rare sight. Every audience is doing their best to vent the energy in their body, so that the heat can be converted into sound waves through sound, and explode without reservation. The air that had become hot because of the midsummer is now continuously heating up, even The air began to thicken, like a working furnace. Cameron also walked out and stood beside Hugo. She was even more shocked. Fortunately, Hugo reached out and caught her in time, otherwise she would be embarrassed. Cameron couldn''t help but grabbed Hugo''s arm and tightened his fingertips slightly. This scene is like a behemoth with an open mouth. People can''t help but want to bow their knees and worship, and detonate all of this. People, just stand beside her. Cameron squeezed Hugo''s arm, which gave her a sense of security, and her trembling muscles calmed down a little. Hugo and Cameron stood side by side at the end of the red carpet. The crowds on the scene began to surge, and the entire wave began to lean forward frantically. The solid line of defense seemed likely to collapse at any time, which made crowds from all directions look at it. It looks like a dragon trapped in a cage. Time stood still at this moment, and the blood-red setting sun covered everything in sight with a faint red, creating a kind of apocalyptic tragic and boundlessness; the overwhelming uncontrollable scream made The entire Hollywood Boulevard began to tremble slightly, and even if it was three streets away, the madness here could be clearly felt; the endless high temperature made every building and human in the line of sight blurred, as if everything in the next moment Will melt in general. This situation and situation are imprinted in the middle of Hollywood Boulevard forever. In front of the National Theater, it became a microcosm of the golden nineties of Hollywood movies. Chapter 1551： Coping with ease Hugo''s words obviously made Werner stunned-he couldn''t figure out whether Hugo was a joke or a truthful statement, but instead he made Hugo laugh and laughed, especially with the anxious expressions of the reporters in front of him as the background. , Is more full of joy. Many reporters in front of them have been active in Hollywood for a long time. They all understand that Hugo always likes to make some small jokes, which is also part of Hugos affinity. Now they look at Werners expression and are worried if Werner Seriously, and then really cancel the interview session, that''s really funny. At this moment, Hugo clapped his hands and said with a smile, "As long as you don''t use German to ask questions, then I think I should be ready." Werner reacted at this time. Hugo was joking just now-although he didn''t know where the humor was, he politely pulled the corners of his mouth and relaxed his tight shoulders, "Let us Reporters from here to show their abilities." Werner turned his head to look at the reporters, and then he saw Hulala''s arms raised. Almost every reporter''s face was filled with earnestness and urgency. His sight was occupied by countless arms. It was such a grand occasion. Many big scenes of Werner were amazed. Obviously, this is not only the busiest day since the beginning of the Berlin Film Festival this year, it is even a rare lively scene at the Berlin Film Festival in recent years. Even when superstars like Ilya Kazan and Jack Lemmon appeared, they were not treated like this. This is the most direct manifestation of Hugo''s current momentum. "No wonder Cannes has always wanted to win over Hollywood..." Werner sighed inwardly, but then he took his attention back and pointed to stand among the crowd. The reporter who was almost squeezed out of sight said, "The first question will be handed over to''exhibition ()''." In an instant, the reporters cast their sights over. The reporter who was already submerged in a piece of arm finally stood up. He only felt that countless arrows were flying over him, and he was about to become a porcupine in an instant. But he still walked forward half a step under the pressure to get himself closer to Hugo. When the reporters confirmed the identity of the lucky person, they curled their lips and closed their eyes back-because the "exhibition" magazine is the official site of the Berlin Film Festival, even if they feel uneasy, there is no way to change it. The fact that the strong dragon does not crush the snake. "Mr. Lancaster, welcome to Berlin." As a landlord, the reporter still showed his friendliness. "As far as we know, the United States is also in the time of the awards ceremony, and because you are shooting a new movie Among them, you refused to attend most of the awards ceremonies. This time you made a special trip to Germany to participate in the Berlin Film Festival. Does it mean that Berlin has a special place in your heart?" Sure enough, it was an official journal, and the questioning was very skillful. He mentioned the Golden Globes in a calm manner, and got rid of it, and then put the topic center on the Berlin Film Festival. In this way, the questions have been the hottest recently. The focus will not trigger Hugo''s strong reaction and lead to refusal to answer. Especially this kind of question is also very courteous, and it is difficult for Hugo to avoid it directly. Hugo has dealt with the media so many times, and I can understand the twists and turns inside. I couldnt help but glance at the reporter. Everyones impression of the Germans is rigid and serious, but these Germans Hugo has met recently. Not so, maybe only Roland got a little closer. "This should be my chance to say something nice to please the German audience?" Hugo''s simple ridicule made everyone burst into laughter. Even Werner didn''t hold it back, and just laughed out loud. The atmosphere of the scene was invisibly buffered a lot. After Hugo waited for everyone to smile a little, then he said, "Although this time I came to Berlin, it was the result of a coincidence, but I can''t deny that I have a lot of love for this city. Love." Hugo talked a lot, and first simply pointed out that this attendance was a coincidence, not deliberately, and did not continue to repeat the point of view at Los Angeles International Airport. After lightly taking the key points, the core of the topic was transferred to the Berlin Film Festival. superior. Hugo briefly talked about his feelings about arriving in the city twice before and after, Its like people are curious about Turkey across Asia and Europe. The Berlin Film Festival, founded in a special period, has inherited this different culture. The communication characteristics of the whole film festival are full of diversified characteristics." "I hope you are not simply referring to the difference between the two sides of the Berlin Wall." God Werner made a stroke, and this time Hugo realized it and laughed. In fact, both sides of the Berlin Wall used to represent the difference between capitalism and socialism in name. This is not just a difference in architecture or economy, but a difference rooted in the depths of thought. After Hugo provoked this topic, the next few questions were centered around the Berlin Film Festival. When the reporters reacted, they realized that when faced with the questions of the "premiere" reporters, Hugo avoided the most important issues and took advantage of the situation. He took the initiative of the whole topic in his hands and said nothing about the Golden Globes. Faced with such a situation, reporters from North America are naturally unwilling. Now the entire North American news media are waiting for Hugo and the Hollywood Foreign Press Association to confront each other. How could they be led by the nose by Hugo obediently? After finally waiting for Werners call, a reporter was given the right to ask questions. He couldnt wait to ask, "Hugo, may I ask you if you refused to attend the Golden Globe Awards, but now you are in far away Berlin, here. Is there any inside story behind the incident that we don''t know?" This problem can almost be said to be straightforward. The siege and interception of Los Angeles Airport did not reveal the problem, and it was thrown out in Berlin without any concealment, and it even detonated directly without breathing space. In an instant, all the reporters cast their sights on the questioner, and many German reporters glared even more. Obviously they were very dissatisfied with this questioning method. "Is the Golden Globe Award noble than the Berlin Film Festival?" It''s just the issue of the award ceremony, more like a direct collision between the two cultures of Germany and the United States. The reporter obviously didn''t realize that because he was too urgent, there was ambiguity in his words, so he looked at everyone unclearly. Seeing the tension in front of him, Hugo was quite calm. He had been prepared for such a situation a long time ago. He knew that the crows would never miss this opportunity. He was 100% sure. Therefore, Hugo did not panic, but smiled and said in a relaxed and playful tone, "I don''t know what''s inside. If you know any news, can you tell me?" Hugo''s rebuttal, on the contrary, stopped all the reporters who were eager to move. Hugo''s eyes fell on the person who asked the question. The sign on his chest was "San Francisco Chronicle", and Hugo suddenly realized it. Although the "San Francisco Chronicle" was once a member of the banned alliance, objectively speaking, they did not deliberately target Hugo, but more on the "Los Angeles Times"-these two can be said to be the most competitive on the West Coast. Media. So when they face Hugo, they always take the initiative to pick things up, which is not surprising. Obviously, no one can answer Hugos rhetorical question, because in the past month, the Endeavour Elite Agency and the Hollywood Foreign Press Association have been tight-lipped, and have always maintained an outward friendship. Their struggles are secret moves. Even a loss is a hidden loss, and no one will tell. At this time, if the reporter wants to fabricate some "rumors", it is also impossible, because both parties will try to deny it, but it will put the reporter in the embarrassing situation of the "witch trial" again. Just a rhetorical question left those American journalists speechless. But Hugo was not triumphant. He just paused for a while, glanced lightly over the reporters face, and then said again, "If allowed, I hope to appear at every award ceremonythough Some ceremonies were reluctant to send me invitations. For example, the last time I applied to participate in the finals of the Miss America pageant, I was told that I was not qualified. At this point, Hugo still slumped his shoulders. The disappointed expression on the face made many reporters clapped and laughed at the scene, but the American reporters couldn''t laugh. They looked at each other and were at a loss. "I came to Berlin to meet you this time. It was a last-minute decision and the result of various coincidences. I originally thought that the German audience would welcome me with great enthusiasm, but now it seems that Tim and Susan are the ones who are here. The happiest Hugo said seriously, this made the reporters stunned for a moment, and then they realized that Hugo was saying that the Berlin audience was not enthusiastic enough. As a result, the German reporters immediately began to roar. The roar of the male animal was really magnificent, and the fans standing at the back also roared, knocking **** the baffle in front of them, making noise, and then She also kept screaming and shouting in her mouth. The scene that was still slightly calm at first turned into a sea of ??flames in an instant. The American reporters can only sigh, at least from Hugo, they dont want to dig out any news, Hugo actually turned the topic back to the Berlin Film Festival in a calm manner-they dare not. Provoke the authority of the Berlin Film Festival again, otherwise you will not get the interview certificate next year. Of course, even if Hugo does not speak, even if the Hollywood Foreign Press Association does not speak, this will not stop the news media from expressing their opinions, but they can only talk to themselves. Looking at Hugo, who is coping freely in front of them, the reporters are really mixed in their hearts. The feeling is difficult to accurately describe in words. It can only be...looking at Hugo affectionately, like a lover, longing for Hugo to look back. Sight. However, this is estimated to be an unrequited love. Chapter 1552： Anxious expectation "Independence Day" is about to be released, and countless news media are talking about this film, not only because of the huge publicity of this film in the past six months, but also because the film itself has gathered countless topics and determined countless topics. . As early as half a year ago, people began to speculate on the premiere box office and final box office of "Independence Day". This is undoubtedly the hottest topic since the opening of the 20 million club. Now the answer is finally about to be revealed. The reporters at the scene, I am afraid that even the 20th Century Fox and the "Independence Day" crew themselves are curious. Three sets of data can be compared, one is for "Ace Specialist", one is for "Terminator 2", and the other is for "Future Water World". The first is the second member of the 20 million club; the second is the best-performing work in the Independence Day so far; and the third is the biggest negative teaching material with high investment and high return. The box office for the premiere of "Ace Specialist" was 19 million, the box office of "Terminator 2" was 20 million on Independence Day, the box office of the premiere weekend was 31 million, and the box office for the premiere of "Future Water World" was 21 million. ; "Ace Specialist" has accumulated a total of 54 million in box office so far, "Terminator 2" has a final box office of 204 million, and "Future Water World" has a final box office of 83 million. So, what about "Independence Day"? Considering Hugos unparalleled box office appeal, as well as the market prospects of "Independence Day", a commercial film that almost relies on computer special effects, many media have given their own guesses. Among them, the "Chicago Forum" gives the highest expectations. "Report", this really exceeded everyone''s expectations. "Chicago Tribune" believes that "Independence Day" is very promising to create history, not because of Hugo''s appeal, but because of people''s curiosity, "Curious about how Hugo did miracles, or curious about making Hugo fall from heaven." What kind of works are in hell? This view is really dumbfounding, but it also has a strong "Chicago Tribune" style. They said that "Independence Day" has the hope of winning 30 million US dollars in the box office on Independence Day, and reaping 43 million in ticket revenue in the three days of the premiere weekend, which means, " "Independence Day" can receive $73 million in the first week, and the book cost has been recovered by two-thirds. The prediction of the Chicago Tribune is really bold. You must know that the current historical record of the film historys premiere weekend is only the 52 million US dollars created by "Batman Forever" in the summer vacation last year. "The forecast is that it will be as high as 43 million in three days on the weekend-this is still in the case of 30 million box office revenue on the day of Independence Day. This is not only bold, but also shocking. Even the "Los Angeles Times", Hugo''s most loyal supporter, dare not be so bold. Their prediction is only 25 million on Independence Day, 35 million on the weekend of the premiere, and finally an income of 60 million US dollars in the first week. . It is not easy to create good results during the Independence Day schedule, because the crowds of audiences have already set off a frenzy on the holiday of Independence Day, which will inevitably lead to a significant drop in the number of people entering the cinema on the three days of the weekend-even You may also choose other movies when you enter the movie theater. The diversion of the audience during the holiday makes it more difficult for movies to achieve good results. This is also the reason why the concept of Independence Day schedule has been put forward, but it has not been paid attention to by Hollywood: It is currently difficult to produce a work that can last four days on Thursday, Friday, Saturday, and Sunday-even five days. Within a few days, a large number of people have been attracted to the cinema at a sustained and high intensity. Even if a miracle like "Terminator 2" has been created, it is tantamount to fishing and drinking poison to quench thirst. It will not have much benefit for the long-term development of the box office. Therefore, even the "Los Angeles Times" forecasts are already very strong, because they believe that "Independence Day" can easily surpass the record set by "Terminator 2" and make a brilliant future in the Independence Day schedule. This is undoubtedly their opinion. The most direct expression of Hugo''s confidence. This also more and more set off the bold and extraordinary prediction of the "Chicago Tribune". In addition to the supporters, the opposition is not small. The media represented by the "New York Post" and "USA Today" generally believe that "Independence Day" will become the second "Future Water World". A fiasco will make Hugo fall from the altar of box office superstars. The "New York Post" believes that the box office for the premiere of "Independence Day" should perform well. It earned 10 million U.S. dollars on Independence Day and 15 million U.S. dollars in box office on the three weekends. Objectively speaking, compared with "Ace Special Agent" and "Future Water World", this result is already very good. In the "New York Post" forecast article, they stated that the "Ace Specialist" has proved that 20 million clubs have no real significance. The role of actors in the increase of the film should not be further amplified. The film will eventually return. As for the movie itself, the story itself-this is exactly what Hugo has always emphasized, "Independence Day" is no exception; and "Future Water World" has proved that high-tech special effects can not enhance the charm of the movie, nor can it make it. The story becomes exciting, on the contrary, it will make the whole story more hollow, making the already very weak story structure of commercial movies vulnerable. In fact, the views of the "New York Post" have been recognized by many, because people who generally oppose high investment and high return firmly believe that excessive use of computer special effects will only make people ignore the story itself, and the movie must return to the basis of the story after all. . Therefore, the "New York Post" box office forecast for "Independence Day" unexpectedly received a lot of support. But in fact, this is not surprising, because Colin Mailer has learned well this time. He found his own voice while conforming to the mainstream voice. So, the supporters came. Compared with the "New York Post", "USA Today" is more extreme. At least Colin still takes Hugo''s box office appeal into consideration. "Future Water World" is even better, but "USA Today" does not give Hugo face at all. The box office on Independence Day was 6 million, and the box office at the premiere weekend was 10 million. This is the box office forecast number given by "USA Today", because they believe that the audience has already withstood the lessons of the "Ace Specialist" and "Future Water World". The audience will no longer be fooled. Smart audiences know how to avoid it. "Independence Day" is such a terrible work that is doomed to failure, even if the starring is Hugo, there should be no exceptions. It can be said that for a time, the entire US market has cast their sights on the premiere of "Independence Day". There are as many as 23 media outlets discussing the box office of "Independence Day" in the first week, including 17 of them. The media have all given their own accurate forecasts, and the other six media have only given a vague reference range. As for the media mentioning the premiere of "Independence Day", it is impossible to count. The reason why Jie raised this question at the premiere ceremony was also because he was very curious, and no one could be an exception to the uneasy sense of expectation. Everyone was watching the release of "Independence Day". But Hugo will not directly express his views, as he said: This is a matter for the audience to decide, his work has been completed, and there is no way to change the result. Knowing that no more information can be found on Hugo, Jie gave the right to speak to Cameron, "So, Cameron, what do you expect from this Hugo movie? You know, I mean box office results." Cameron is obviously not as old as Hugo in dealing with these questions. She smiled in shock, "Uh, two hundred million?" But after hesitating, Cameron heard an exclamation on the scene and hurriedly put on He waved his hand, "No, I don''t know, I just hope this film can create better results, you know, Hugo has paid a lot for this film, and he also specialized in computer special effects during the shooting process." Although Cameron''s answer was not so clever, it was not the first time she faced an interview after all. She changed the subject very cleverly, which made Jie smile meaningfully and chuckle. Just when they had a wonderful exchange, the red carpet began to riot again. Hugo cast his sights, and then saw Leonardo in a hurry, which surprised Hugo, because Leonardo He has already joined the crew of "Titanic" and is now intensively filming. He thought Leonardo would not be here today. "Wow, let''s see who came to the scene!" Jie immediately abandoned Hugo and Cameron, and said, "Leonardo DiCaprio! We finally waited. He, it seems that my promise has not expired." Leonardo hurriedly buttoned the buttons of his suit Seeing Hugo approaching him, there was a big smile on his face, and the two hit his right fist on the red carpet. Then Leonardo suddenly made a knight ceremony, which made all the audience scream. After standing up, Leonardo gave Hugo a hug and said in his ear, "I hope the movie will succeed! Remember, you owe me a bottle of red wine." This made Hugo laugh. Jie immediately greeted Leonardo, "Leo, Leo, Leo..." But because the screams at the scene were too noisy, Jie had to shout Leonardo a few words in succession. Let the atmosphere of the scene settle down, "As far as I know, you are now preparing to shoot a new film. It should be the busiest time. Why did you show up here?" Leonardo shrugged and smiled and said, "Hugo, this despicable guy, bought me with a bottle of red wine. He knows I can hardly refuse such a deal." This made everyone in the room burst into laughter. "Besides, I heard that many people will come today. My recent exposure rate is a bit low. I am worried that everyone has forgotten me, so I made a special trip to seek a sense of existence." I have to say that as a friend of Hugo, Leonardo''s sense of humor is obviously also very good. Chapter 1553： Historical burden "Leo, everyone is looking forward to the release of this movie. Do you have any special thoughts? Or, what do you think of the box office of the movie?" Jie still throws away this simplest and most basic topic. After coming out, the reporters buzzed and talked again, apparently at this moment they were also exchanging opinions with each other. Regardless of the previous prediction, after experiencing such a grand premiere ceremony today, everyone believes that the prospect of "Independence Day" should have a new understanding. Leaving aside the long-term box office, but relying on the explosive effect of the premiere ceremony, the box office on the day of Independence Day and the first weekend is bound to usher in a big explosion. Perhaps, the prediction of the Chicago Tribune is really not a rhetoric. Leonardo did not answer directly, but looked at Hugo, with a ridiculous smile on his face. The elusive expression made Cameron standing on the side uncontrollable, and he burst into laughter. , The childlike sunny smile made Leonardo also draw a smile. He still looked at Hugo, and then said into the microphone that Jie stretched over, "Can I say I am looking forward to it? I am looking forward to it. Looking at the scene of Hugo vs. aliens, it should be...well, funny. It''s like Hugo and e.t fighting." When Leonardo said this, everyone burst into laughter. Even Hugo smiled helplessly and shook his head. Leonardo also seemed very proud, "As for the box office, I dont know. I have never been a box office expert. After finishing speaking, Leonardo also shrugged self-deprecatingly, seeming to be mocking his bad habit of never taking commercial movies, which made the reporters laughed shitly. So, let me just say a number, uh... five hundred million?" At this time, the reporters laughed even harder, almost flipping backwards, because Leonardo''s joke is really too happy. As of 1996, the highest box office record in film history in North America was held by the "Alien e.t" released in 1982. The box office data of $403 million is shocking, and this record is recognized by countless media. The shackles that cannot be broken, because all the works in the history of North American film, let alone 500 million, even the 400 million film works are only one-not counting inflation-the only remaining "alien e" ".T", and "Alien e.t" was originally released with a box office of 360 million, and then it was re-screened in 1985, which barely exceeded the 400 million threshold of the sky, and then again in 2002. Re-screening, the final official record of the cumulative box office is 435 million. . If you count the rescreening box office, the cumulative box office of "Star Wars" after being rescreened in 1982 and 1997 was as high as 460 million. The box office of "The Lion King" was also broken after two rescreenings in 2002 and 2011. 400 million, reaching 420 million. In other words, before the "Titanic" came out, before 1996, there was no film in North America. After the first screening cycle ended, the box office could break the incredible 400 million threshold. At this moment, even three. There are only a handful of works with 100 million dollars, because at this time the standard for measuring box office superstars is "100 million US dollars." This is also after Hugo broke through five consecutive movies at box office of 100 million, and two consecutive movies at box office exceeded 200 million, he became the top in one fell swoop. The reason for the box office superstar. Now, Leonardo has said a "500 million", which is definitely not ashamed. All reporters regarded this as a joke, even Leonardo himself, Hugo, Cameron and Jie, they all laughed. Perhaps this is the most successful joke on the red carpet today. The red carpet of the premiere ceremony ended in a happy atmosphere, and Hugo and his party walked in. The National Theater is full of familiar friends, which makes Hugo feel more cordial. Everyone is willing to come to cheer for "Independence Day", which is very important for Hugo. Especially when seeing Tom Cruise, Hugo said that it must be false not to be moved. Paramount would not be happy to see Tom come to cheer for his competitors, but Tom still came with his wife. Although the two have always been competitors, and they are bound to continue to compete-Hugo belongs to the Endeavour Elite Agency, and Creative Artists Agency is certainly not willing to let Tom, the cash cow, but the friendship between the two Not at all affected. The fate of people and people is such a wonderful thing. "Seeing the excellent results of the movie, do you regret your death now? I came here specifically to apologize." Tom seemed to be the first to notice Hugo''s gratitude and took the initiative to ease the atmosphere in this way. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed and replied, "Are you sure you didn''t come here to show off?" Tom pursed his lips and shrugged. "You see through it." Hugo laughed. "Don''t worry, you don''t have to be too jealous when the box office of the''Independence Day'' movie comes out. I have never missed my vision of choosing works," Hugo said slyly. Tom shook his head with a serious face, "Not to mention whether the movie will succeed or not. Even if it succeeds, I will never be jealous. It is my honor to be able to play''Mission: Impossible''. The choice. But, do you really have confidence in the box office of the movie? Jack was still discussing with Al just now, and Jack was a little worried." This is about Jack Nicholson. "Jack is also worried about the box office of the movie? It''s not like him." Hugo and Jack are also old friends. There are not many opportunities for the two to meet because of their work, but every time they meet They all talked very happily. Jack has always admired and cared for Hugo. Every time Hugo has news incidents, Jack does not hesitate to defend Hugo-even if he does not know the original situation. Tom tilted his head and smiled, "You know, this time the situation is different." Tom looked back at the noisy hall. The star-studded scene looked really lively, "Even everyone in the circle is discussing now." You know the box office of Independence Day, because everyone is involved." The 20 million club is not that simple. The most direct actors must care, because the salary cap has been raised, which means that their salary has room for increase. The original 8 million may now be able to get 10 million. , The original 10 million level may have risen to thirteen million, and even the commission of the agent will also increase. In addition, due to the increase in the wages of actors and the increase in the script of the drama, the wages of the entire crew can be increased in all aspects, but there are differences in the arc of the increase according to different departments. Therefore, a 20 million club affects the entire Hollywood landscape. This is why the major film companies have always been cautious. They clearly know that the most accurate colloquialism to describe this matter is to move the whole body. Now, the box office of the "Ace Specialist" has no hope, which has hit the enthusiasm of many people, so everyone''s attention is naturally focused on "Independence Day". The significance of this film has surpassed the level of ordinary works, and it bears the important task of commercial films in the future. Its hard to imagine that Hugo won the Oscar for Best Actor not long ago. Coupled with the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor two years ago, he has become a representative of Hollywood acting; now Hugo has become a major box office in the movie market. The protagonist, left-handed box office and right-handed trophy, probably means that. Hugo doesnt know much about the entire Hollywood landscape, but I have heard something from Rick and Joseph more or less. He has never considered himself a superman, so he will not put the pressure on his shoulders-of course, Life is often involuntary, even if Hugo doesn''t care, it doesn''t mean that others won''t care. It''s easy to say if you win. If you fail, maybe everyone will anger Hugo. Then Hugo''s life in Hollywood will be embarrassing. "So, how much does Jack think the movie''s box office will be?" Hugo asked with a smile without circumstance. "He hopes to exceed 50 million in the first week, but he thinks 35 million is a more realistic number." Tom''s words made Hugo chuckle, and when he saw Tom''s puzzled gaze, Hugo squinted. Waved his hand, "No, I just think Jack is there to predict the box office, which is really funny." Tom also laughed helplessly, "Don''t talk about Jack, I just heard Steven, George, and David all jokingly discussing the box office, although I also know that they are not serious, but... "But this is reality. Not only reporters, but also actors, screenwriters, directors, and producers are looking forward to the premiere and final box office of "Independence Day." This is the one that sustains the entire Hollywood. Box office battle. People originally thought that the "Ace Specialist" would announce this answer first, and Columbia Pictures was also looking forward to it, so it was released earlier than "Independence Day", and even because the schedule was too fast, some problems occurred in the later editing-desire. Speed ??is not fast. Hugo raised his eyebrows. In fact, he felt it too. In the recent period, even Sheeran Raikkonen and Roger Fasson, who are recording, have discussed, as well as Fujin, who has never been interested in them. I have also worriedly asked about the Hugo box office, not to mention the owner of a convenience store, a cashier in a supermarket, a student working at a gas station, and so on. "So, what do you think? How much do you think the box office will be?" Hugo smiled and looked at Tom Tom frowned and grinned, "Uh...Five thousand six hundred Wan?" This made Hugo stunned, and then burst into laughter. The premiere box office of "Mission Impossible" was 56.8 million. Hugo was chatting happily with Tom here, but Leonardo walked over, said hello to Hugo, and left. National Theater. As Hugo expected, "Titanic" is now being closely filmed, Leonardo has no way to leave the set-although objectively speaking, this is a catastrophic drama, in addition to Leonardo, also There are many scenes from other people. Leonardo just left for a few hours without any influence at all, but James Cameron''s influence behind it cannot be ruled out. All in all, Leonardo made a special trip for two hours today just to participate in the premiere of "Independence Day". After the premiere ceremony, he hurried back to San Diego to film. After leaving Leonardo, the screening time of "Independence Day" is approaching step by step. What kind of answer will this work that bears the weight of the entire Hollywood history? Is it the achievement of the historical brilliance of "Terminator 2", or is it reduced to a "future water world" tragedy? Everything will be announced soon! Chapter 1554： Independence Day ?Hot recommendation:,,,,,,, 72_72291 The movie theater was a little depressed at this time. The crowded auditorium was densely packed with human heads, and because the premiere was too grand, temporary seats were added in the corridors on both sides of the scene, and even the VIP boxes on the second floor were open. Yes, but tickets are still in short supply. It is reported that even many people in the circle want a ticket for the premiere. The lights in the auditorium are already dimmed. At this time, the opening of Twentieth Century Fox is playing. Everyone is a little anxious. On the one hand, they are looking forward to the effect of the movie. On the other hand, they are also worried that the movie will be disappointing. This makes the atmosphere inside the auditorium somewhat Depressed, people were talking in a low voice, and the uneasy sense of anticipation slowly permeated in the darkness. But before people had time to adjust, the film actually started. There was no long title or numerous subtitles. It was just the title of the producer and distributor. The film officially began in less than forty seconds before and after. The huge "July 2nd" logo reminds people that there are only two days left before Independence Day, but what will happen to Independence Day in the movie? The restlessness in the theater broke out in an instant, and many people screamed because they were too expecting and too excited, but the noise only broke out for less than two seconds, and then quickly calmed down, because the movie has already It officially started, everyone involuntarily closed their mouths and devoted themselves to the movie. In the sound of majestic music, the movie started from the surface of the moon and played the scene of the first moon landing in human history, but the calm moon suddenly began to vibrate. A huge shadow fell from the sky, crossed the moon, and slowly moved towards space. The earth was moving forward quietly floating on the ground, and the tension was instantly stretched. Then, a huge spaceship flew over the lens, as if flying over his own head. The audience exclaimed in an instant. The immersive sense of oppression made the audience quickly plunge into the movie in less than a minute. The Alien Discovery Center in New Mexico detected unusual movements in outer space, which made the entire center commotion, "This is a signal from an alien." They soon discovered that the so-called alien signal came from The moon without any signs of life has mobilized the Space Agency, the Department of Defense, and even the White House. Then they discovered that the spacecraft, the size of a quarter of the moon, was decelerating and finally docked not far from the earth. The radio signals from the spacecraft interfered with the signals of the earths communication satellites. The alien fleet encircled the earth on a large scale. The spacecraft released 36 sub-spacecraft with a diameter of fifteen miles and flew over the major cities of the earth. The spacecraft that covered the clouds and covered the sun caused people in the major cities to be confused and confused. panic. "What the **** is going on!" came from the cinema and sighed in a low voice. When the spacecraft that could almost cover the entire sky was rolled over, the light of the whole city was shining one by one. The dots were swallowed. The familiar Washington, New York, and Los Angeles made the audience empathize with them. They all raised their heads involuntarily, as if they wanted to see the spaceship flying above them. The real sense of oppression made the entire movie theater feel like it. Tensed. Steven Spielberg is close to George Lucas beside him. "This lens special effects are really spectacular. It took a lot of your thoughts?" For the computer special effects in 1996 , The picture of "Independence Day" before me undoubtedly has a groundbreaking effect. The shocking effect that is close at hand is so realistic that even Steven, a veteran, opened his mouth wide in amazement. George glanced at the big screen. At this time, what was playing was the scene of the alien spacecraft slowly flying over San Francisco to Los Angeles. The famous San Francisco Golden Gate Bridge (.gate.) looked like a Lego toy at this time. George listened to the panicked voices of the audience behind him, and smiled triumphantly, "The good show is still to come, this is just the beginning." When the voice fell, a panoramic view of the entire city appeared on the big screen. The high and low high-rise buildings connected to an irregular horizon under the sky, but at this time the huge spacecraft slowly rolled over in the sky, letting the whole This city has become extremely miniature. The shock brought by such a picture made the noise of the audience disappear in an instant. Everyone looked at the big screen dumbfounded and couldn''t make any sound. However, the major cities in the movie have been completely messed up, a series of car accidents, escapes, and chaos. Looking up at the terrifying alien spacecraft above their heads, after a short period of consternation, almost everyone is out of instinct. The land began to flee, which turned the whole city into a disaster. Sandra Bullock stared at the horrifying and shocking scenes before her in amazement. She couldn''t believe that she was one of the members of this movie, but suddenly she heard a sound from the back row. When I looked back, I realized that the person behind was actually frightened by the realistic effect. He half stood up and seemed to be ready to escape at any time. However, before the audience had time to stand up, someone behind them complained, "Sit down, sit down!" He just sat down like a marionette, but his mouth opened slightly because he was too surprised. But still did not close. There was a burst of screams and cheers on the scene. As soon as Sandra turned her head, she saw Hugo Chiguo getting up from the bed lazily with her upper body. Hugo usually looks like the kind of gentle and thin gentleman. Although his smile is very sunny, he rarely feels like a sports boy. It makes people suspect that he should only have ribs. But this is a misconception. Hugo is a typical body with thin clothes and fleshy body. The well-proportioned chest muscles support the broad shoulders. The flat six-pack abs does not appear to be too exaggerated. Wheat Dark skin makes him look... beautiful and delicious. No wonder there were so many screams at the scene. This is Hugo''s first scene on "Independence Day". The whole city has fallen into chaos, but Steve, played by Hugo, just woke up. He went to the toilet slowly to solve his physical needs. He watched the neighbors outside the window fled in desperation, and said mockingly, "A little bit of a small earthquake just escaped like this." This contrast of extreme chaos and extreme relaxation created a sense of absurd joy, and the whole movie theater chuckled in an instant. Steve still prepares breakfast without hesitation, and does not forget to play gunfight games with his son. The warmth of daily life has slowed the pace of the movie a bit. But it didn''t last long. Steve went to the door to pick up the newspaper of the day and realized that all the neighbors around him were moving. This scene was really weird, and then he saw the huge spacecraft staying over Los Angeles. Steve found the real feeling and realized that this is not a simple earthquake. Steve quickly called his girlfriend Jia Siming, trying to confirm that Jia Siming was safe, but before Steve could speak, Jia Siming complained anxiously, "Why don''t you answer the phone!" Jia Siming works in the White House. She is an assistant to the first secretary of the president. She is currently on a business trip in Los Angeles, but she accidentally interpreted the countdown signal of the aliens and sensed that the aliens came over the major cities to destroy these cities. , And the aliens use the earths communication satellites to transmit messages, allowing thirty-six sub-spacecraft to attack at the same time. After realizing the aliens intentions, Jia Siming asked Steve to leave Los Angeles quickly. At the same time, she contacted the presidents first secretary for the first time. At this time, the government had been trying to contact the aliens, but nothing happened. There was no response, and the president was worried about it. Jia Siming told the president his interpretation, which caused confusion in the entire White House. However, as the president, he could not act rashly. Otherwise, because of the panic of the entire country and the people, he would choose to believe in Jia Simings interpretation and whether to retreat. , The president and his staff started a fierce argument. At the same time, Steve did not leave Los Angeles because he received an order from the army. He was a captain of the Air Force pilot. He was temporarily canceled while on vacation and was required to return to the army to report immediately. In desperation, Steve could only entrust his son to his best friend-Leonardo DiCaprio''s cameo role-and let him take his son to meet with Jia Siming, and then go to the base Seek asylum. Seeing this scene, the audience could not help but start whistling again, the roaring sound became a continuous, even senior film critics such as Roger Ebert couldn''t help but laugh. The White House finally decided to retreat, because they sent a welcome plane to release the friendly message, but they were shot down by the alien spacecraft This means that Jia Siming''s inference is correct. But at the same time, the alien enthusiasts refused to obey the government''s evacuation arrangements. They gathered together and refused to escape from the spacecraft''s coverage area like everyone else in the city. Instead, they came to the highest buildings in major cities. , Holding high the signs of "Earth welcomes you" and "Take me away", trying to welcome the aliens, they frantically called to the spacecraft, as if the most fanatical chasers, even if the helicopter came over to expel them, it would not help. At this moment, the door directly below the spaceship opened, and the blue light of the lake enveloped the entire city, which not only agitated the fanatical star chasers, but even the people who were escaping for their lives could not help stopping and raising their heads. Watching the beautiful light fall down. The whole movie theater was silent for an instant, and everyone was shocked by the shocking charm in front of them. Suddenly, Jia Siming found that the computer countdown stopwatch in her hand was reset to zero, and she didn''t care about the two people who just joined her-Leonardo''s friend Steve and Steve''s son Dylan, just heavy. And he whispered desperately, "Time is up." Then, with a "boom", the blue lake that took away the breath gathered together in an instant, condensed into a beam of laser light, and projected it, booming and explosive! . Chapter 1555： Catastrophe is imminent "Boom boom boom!" The spacecrafts weapons were launched without any relentlessness, directly blasting those alien enthusiasts who were holding "Welcome to Earth" high into ashes, and the towering skyscrapers were bombarded into pieces in an instant, so **** Such ruthless and decisive processing methods caused an exclamation in the cinema, "Oh, God!" No one expected the movie to be so direct. Without any reservations, Chiguoguodi showed the coldest-blooded scene of the war-killing the lives of innocent civilians, although the lens did not directly show the extinction of those alien enthusiasts. The picture, but this shock is still coming, "Independence Day" used the most simple and effective way to tell every audience present: This is a war! The aliens are at war on the earth! The entire Los Angeles has become a sea of ??flames, one after another high-rise buildings were broken into pieces in the explosion, and the ordinary citizens who were still not evacuated in the buildings could only watch the explosion waves stunned, and even had no time to make them. Further reaction, and then was swallowed by the sea of ??fire. The prosperous Los Angeles was engulfed by fire bit by bit, and people fled around in a panic, because the end of the world is coming. At this moment, a picture of the White House appeared on the movie screen, and then the giant alien spacecraft slowly came to the top of the White House. This scene made the president and his staff who had not had time to retreat dumbfounded, and it also caused all the audience to take a breath. Even the film critics headed by Roger Ebert couldn''t help but opened their mouths slightly. Surprised and shocked were clearly written on his face. Could it be...Is "Independence Day" going to bomb the White House directly? Damn god! The movie gave the audience almost no time to react. Questions just came out. With a "boom", the White House, a symbol of the United States, was blown to pieces. The turbulent air waves even knocked off the Air Force One that had just taken off. Get up-the entire plane is carrying all the high-levels of the US government, which makes the air in the cinema freeze and freeze for an instant, and there is not even a sound of breathing. The move of "Independence Day" is undoubtedly a groundbreaking move. In the film screens, it not only directly challenged the authority of the White House, but also showed the process of the bombing and destruction of the White House in the most realistic images. This has a huge impact on the image of the entire country. In the long history of film, no one has ever dared to do this. The entire city has become a sea of ??fire, whether it is Los Angeles or Washington, has become a raging sea of ??fire. The ruthless sea of ??fire swallows a strip of fresh and real lives, cruelly turning a prosperous and beautiful city into a hell. Even more frightening is that Air Force One was also lifted up by the air wave, and the entire plane was trembling violently. Even the seat belts could no longer make people feel safe. After finally taking off, the torrent of flames behind them Like a life-threatening messenger, it is generally chasing after the tail of the plane. The Brahma Chiyan, which could swallow Air Force One at any time, caused the collective to breathe in the cinema. Even Hugo was no exception. The earth-shaking sense of shock made him involuntarily grasp the back of the chair. , I felt like I was sitting on the chair of Air Force One at this time, experiencing the fear of being chased by death. When the bombing was over, the entire North American continent was turned into a mess, the Statue of Liberty collapsed in the Hudson River, prosperous Hollywood turned into a scorched earth, and the White House and the Pentagon were completely consumed by flames. ...New York, Los Angeles, and Washington are completely in ruins. George Lucas raised his eyebrows, feeling the silent silence behind him, as if he was the only one in the audience. The dead silence that turned into an extreme despair reflects the "Independence Day" movie. Picture. Although these special effects were produced by Industrial Light and Magic, George was still amazed when he really became an audience to appreciate it. There is no pause, no fancy, no superfluous, no verbosity, "Independence Day" took only fifty minutes to make the end of the world truly come, and the audience could not even feel the passage of time. After the disaster, people are looking for a place of refuge, but as the president, Thomas is restless at this time. On the one hand, he regrets that the retreat is too late. If a few hours in advance, those innocent lives that were sacrificed in vain will be fine. After saving it, his lack of determination made this country suffer huge losses; but on the other hand, he clearly knew that the spacecraft hovering over major cities had not left yet, which meant that the aliens destruction plan had not yet ended. This is like a sharp sword hanging above the head, which will take innocent lives again at any time. Thomas had to regain his spirits and defend his homeland. Steves flight team was called, Steve went into battle, and his teammates drove the plane towards the alien spacecraft staying over Los Angeles. Attempt to shoot down the spaceship. While flying the plane to the alien spacecraft, Steve seemed very worried because he was worried about Jia Siming and his son Dylan. The whole city fell almost in a blink of an eye. Steve had no time to contact Jia Siming. The alien spacecraft paralyzed all the communication equipment in the city. Looking at the barren ruins burning in the sea of ??fire under the plane, Shi Tiff looked obscure. But Steve also knows that at this moment is not a time for emotions. He cannot cause his comrades to fight alone because of his own problems, let alone cause irreparable consequences because of his distraction and negligence. . This is the end of the world, this is a disaster for all mankind. Besides, if Jia Siming and Dylan escaped, they also need his protection. The moment of silence before the war eased the tension of the audience in the cinema a little bit, and then they were able to breathe again. But looking at Hugo''s calm face on the big screen, there was obviously no expression, but there was a touch of worry and sadness in the shadow of the eyes, and the emotion that was suppressed by hard work made the heart tremble strongly. Compared with the uninhabited purgatory under the plane, the cinema became more and more silent, and the audience''s hearts slowly settled in this way. Cameron Diaz even wiped his wet corners of his eyes lightly. The peace after the disaster did not bring peace, but despair and pain. At this moment, it was deeply imprinted in Hugo''s eyes. The plane finally came within range, but when Tom Cruise saw the giant spaceship on the big screen, he couldn''t help but blew out his foul language, "My God!" After he said it, he realized, Many people in the movie theater rang out in awe-inspiring foul language one after another. Because the plane is in front of the giant spaceship, it looks like an ant standing in front of an elephant. The strong shock brought by the volume contrast makes the alien spaceship seem invincible. Although Tom has been mentally prepared for "Independence Day"-Hugo never chooses bad scripts, but up to now, he has forgotten the off-site affairs and devoted himself to the film. The shocking visual effects attracted all minds. At the order of President Thomas, Steve and others started the missile launch, which made all the audience hold their breath and look forward to the result-like never before, the same idea came to everyone''s mind: The spaceship must be blown up! The sky full of Fox III missiles dragged a long tail of smoke towards the alien spacecraft. Looking at the shortened distance, everyone''s hearts were gradually lifted to their throats, "Boom!" exploded. "Boom boom boom!" The missile was detonated, but it was blocked by shielding outside the alien spacecraft. Fox III was detonated in front of the spacecraft''s protective screen. The red flames collided with the emerald green screen. Together, it''s like fireworks blooming proudly on Independence Day on July 4th, but they make the audience unable to laugh. Instead, they drooped their shoulders. The missile is invalid. Even if the Sidewinder missile and Fox II were used instead, they were still ineffective. The alien spacecrafts protective shield firmly blocked all the missiles, but Steves fleet of aircraft was already infinitely close to the spacecraft and could hit it at any time. With the rigorous protective shield, they wanted to turn around in time, but there was still a fighter plane that could not turn around. It directly slammed into the protective shield and suddenly exploded into a firework, but even so, the protective shield still did not move. The first battle is not over yet! The alien spacecraft actually sent a large number of small fighters to annihilate Steves flying team. The densely packed small fighters are like migrating sardines, spread all over the sky, originally turned red because of the sea of ??fire. The sky was now covered with a shadow because of a small black fighter plane. "Oh, God!" Cameron couldn''t help but exclaimed. She quickly grabbed Hugo''s arm, and her heart stopped beating directly, because the small alien fighters could not be defeated at allthey also had them. The protective cover, so the encounter became an overwhelming crush. Although President Thomas cancelled the mission for the first time, it was still too late. Steves comrades all died tragically in the hands of aliens. The original huge flying team only left Steve and His closest comrade-in-arms Jimmy, but the alien fighters are still chasing after him, obviously wanting to catch them all. The plane became more and more difficult, the alien fighters were chasing after them, watching his comrades fighters being besieged and intercepted, Steve wanted to lend a helping hand, but was helpless, he could only shout desperately, and then watched. The fighter plane of his best friend was blown into powder in the air. Steve''s amber eyes were filled with despair. However, this is still not over. The alien fighters drove directly to the military base where the Steve team is located, obviously intending to eliminate the surrounding threats completely. An unprepared base is like an unarmed little lamb, crushed mercilessly in the gunfire of alien fighters. The raging fire and booming explosions reverberate continuously in the cinema, but all the voices of the audience are gone. , Wan Lai is quiet. Cameron squeezed Hugo''s hand tightly. The only temperature could make her feel more at ease, but at this time she could only open her mouth, could not make any reaction, could not say anything, she could only Innocently watching the lives disappear into the sea of ??fire. What about Steve? Chapter 1556： no way no money "Oh! God!...ah!...whoop..." Cameron held Hugo''s hand tightly, covering his eyes with his free left hand, afraid that he would see the plane driven by Hugo crashed. The scene, but I can''t help but look forward to it faintly. Then she listened to the continuous astonishment of the audience, feeling that everyone had become one, experiencing the shocking aircraft chase on the big screen. Alien fighters chased after Steves aircraft. Because Steve couldnt penetrate the protective cover of the alien fighters, he had no power to fight back. He could only rely on his superb skills to dodge the whole scene. The danger was all around, and the audience exclaimed again and again. Finally, Steve took advantage of the time difference to release his parachute, covering the view window of the alien fighter, and then chose to eject the cockpit urgently and let his plane crash into the cliff. After losing sight of the Star Fighter, unable to dodge for a while, it also crashed into the cliff. In an instant, the audience breathed a sigh of relief, and Cameron also let go of Hugo''s hand, patted his chest, and then relaxed. However, the alien fighter did not explode due to its excellent protective cover. It was just damaged and failed. It fell on the deserted Gobi Desert. Steve opened the cabin without the protective cover, but saw the alien directly jumped. Coming out, Steve thought of the comrades who had sacrificed just now, furious, gritted his teeth and said "Welcome to Earth", then punched the alien fiercely, and the alien fainted with his eyes full of Venus. A burst of laughter broke out at the scene. This kind of trivial little humor can almost be said to be interspersed in every corner of the movie. While making people smile, it also eases the tight rhythm and atmosphere. At the same time, Jia Siming, who had escaped from birth at the last minute, walked hard among the ruins with Dylan. Looking at the deserted land in front of him, there was an indescribable daze. But Jia Siming still took Dylan firmly to seek life step by step. Dylan always followed Jia Siming cleverly and firmly. She found a dark red truck, and then stumbled forward. On this road, she met many devastated survivors, and Jia Siming took them all. She took the car and drove firmly towards the base where Steves team was located. On the way, she even accidentally rescued the first lady who had accidentally crashed the helicopter. At this time, the first lady was injured in her abdomen and could not walk on her own. With the help of Jia Siming, we got in this dusty driving together. When Jia Siming and his party arrived at the base, they discovered that the base had also become a ruin. What had always supported Jia Siming to walk down was the rendezvous with Steve and the expectation of the base, but now, everything is ruined. Jia Siming tried to communicate with the outside world, whether it was Steve or the president, at least he needed to understand the outside situation, but he was helpless. In despair, Jia Simings eyes became warm, and Steves life or death was unclear at this timebecause she knew that when the war began, Steve was the cannon fodder on the front line, watching that he was never noisy. Dylan, but Jia Siming knows that she can''t be weak. If even she gives up hope, then what should Dylan do? What about the other people whose lives are dying because of injuries? Jia Siming wiped away his tears and finally cheered up and led the group of survivors to station at the base, waiting for rescue or destruction. After Air Force One escaped, the president and his staff had a fierce dispute. The radicals advocated the use of nuclear bombs, but they encountered strong opposition from many people because the disaster after the nuclear bomb was projected in Japan has not been able to. calm. After the nuclear bomb was used, even if the aliens were expelled, a scarred earth was still unsustainable. This is undoubtedly a drinking poison to quench thirst. During the quarrel, President Thomas learned that there is actually a 51st district in the United States that he doesn''t even know about. The 51st District has always existed in American folklore. It was mentioned in the TV series "X File" that this is a military base specializing in the study of aliens and aliens, and it is the top secret of the US government. However, due to the personal political ambitions of the Secretary of Defense, the newly appointed president did not know anything about it, and this failed to prevent the tragedy from happening in advance. In order to fight the aliens, Air Force One went to the Roseville Base in Area 51. There was a commotion in the movie theater, and the discussion about aliens and the 51st area never stopped. People were eager to explore the mysterious universe and space, and "Independence Day" not only brought aliens. Come out, and truly present the 51st district. In the 51st area, the audience not only saw the alien spacecraft that landed on the earth in the 1960s, but also saw the remains of three aliens preserved in giant glass bottles, which made the entire movie theater boil. . "They have a lot of similarities with us. They breathe oxygen and endure the same degree of heat and cold as ours. This may be the reason why they are interested in the earth." The leading scientist in the 51st District explained excitedly, and his words triggered In addition to the louder comments in the movie, it seems that everyone is expressing their own opinions, but at the same time they have to suppress their own voices, because no one wants to miss any part of the movie. Even Steven Spielberg is no exception. He is like a child and triumphantly said to Kevin Burns beside him, "I told you that the 51st District absolutely exists. Aliens too!" Stevens childlike innocence and belief have created such a masterpiece as "Alien e.t"; and George Lucas is obviously also a supporter of alien civilization, so this is where "Star Wars" came into being. Not only Steven and George, but everyone in the audience was in awe, believing, and disbelief. They all sighed carefully, which made Kevin couldnt help but laugh, even himself. At this moment, I couldn''t help but ask: Do aliens really exist? Steve, played by Hugo, drags the body of the alien on the Gobi. He knows the existence of Area 51, and at this time he is not far from Area 51, so he plans to go there. Report. On the way forward, he encountered the fleeing convoy, and in this civilian escape organization, he met Russell, a retired veteran. Russell is a retired black pilot, but he participated in the Vietnam War and was responsible for flying fighter jets. After returning from the battlefield, he started drinking. A few years ago, he claimed that he was kidnapped by aliens and taken by aliens. Go experiment. But no one has ever wanted to believe him, including his own children, and his former friends. Not only did they not believe him, but they also laughed at him about it, and they never tired of it. This made Russell''s alcoholism more ferocious, darkened, and even beaten up by a small gangster because he owed a **** of alcohol. But now that the earth has been attacked by aliens, people finally realize that what Russell said is probably true. Russell took his children on the road of escape. After meeting Steve, under the leadership of Steve, he set off for the 51st District. After they arrived at Area 51, the aliens Steve captured were immediately taken by the scientists for research. Scientists are trying to dissect this alien to learn more about its body structure. However, after opening the biological protective shell that was wrapped around the alien, it was discovered that the alien had not died, but was in a coma. At this time, it finally regained consciousness and brutally killed all the scientists present. The president and high-level military officials who arrived at the scene tried to make peace with the aliens, but found that it didn''t work at all. The aliens even tried to kill the president with audio attacks, so they shot at the aliens who lacked protection. Successfully killed the alien. At this time President Thomas realized, "They are like locusts. From one planet to another, they are all dispatched. After the natural resources are exhausted, they will go to the next planet. Now, it is our turn." This is a war where either you die or I live. There is no room for negotiation. Under such oppression, President Thomas gritted his teeth and decided to order the use of nuclear weapons, as long as it can break the protective shield of the alien spacecraft and eliminate the aliens. They will protect the earth successfully at all costs. After Steve and President Thomas hurriedly met, they didn''t have time to claim his military exploits, and then learned from the general that his base had been completely destroyed. After hearing the news, Steve fell into despair, because he knew that Jia Siming would take Dylan to the base, even if they could survive the first wave of offensive by the alien spacecraft, even if they could be in the base. They survived the war of destruction, but now they are helpless, and their lives may be in danger at any time. Steve didn''t even want to think about other possibilities He only knew that he had to go to the base, so he violated the military order and snatched a helicopter and went to the base specifically. Miraculously, Steve found Jia Siming and Dylan in the base, as well as the unknown first lady, and successfully brought them back to the base. When Steve left the main force to rescue everyone alone, Thomas made a difficult decision and ordered the launch of nuclear missiles. The powerful nuclear missiles successfully concentrated the alien spacecraft hovering over Los Angeles. The earth-shattering explosion and the dust made everyone cheer. There was a scream in the cinema, but Roger Ebert But I know that the story is definitely not that simple, if it ends like this, the climax part is too boring. Sure enough, as Roger expected, before everyone in the war room had time to celebrate, a confirmation message came from the scene, and the protective shield still had not been breached. Even the most powerful weapon on the planet currently does not have the protective shield to break through the alien spacecraft. Does this mean that humans can only be captured with their hands? That desperate mood calmed everyone down, and the whole movie theater fell into silence again, which was different from the silence of aliens bombing major cities before. The silence at this time was like a dead silence, and the slightness could still be heard. The sound of breathing, but it seems that everyone is firmly surrounded by darkness, unable to break free. That''s probably the end of the road. Chapter 1557： Tender moment The entire movie theater is filled with a desperate sadness, one by one disappearing lives, a piece of inanimate ruins, and repeated attempts to return...The powerful aliens make all their efforts look like futile , The fear of death at the end of the world makes humans look so small. The black despair clung to the heart like spider silk, and the toxin began to slowly penetrate, slowly. This emotion reached its peak in the pale face of the first lady. Although Steve rescued Ja Siming, Dylan and the first lady back, the first ladys internal bleeding was too serious and the rescue was too slow. Now It''s too late. Existing medical methods can''t do anything, which also means that Thomas can only watch his wife''s life disappear bit by bit. Thomas looked at the young daughter who was curled up in his wife''s arms, standing still and choking silently. The tears in Camerons eye sockets piled up quickly, and she didnt hold back for a while. The hot tears slipped down like this. The despair and sadness in her heart broke out after nearly 90 minutes of accumulation, and she had no time to react. , It collapsed directly. Not only Cameron, but also Jennifer Aniston and Sandra Bullock could not contain the tears in their eyes. Even if Jennifer personally filmed the scene-she played the first lady, but When I saw this scene, the gentle warmth still turned the softness in my heart into a pool of water under the background of the end of the world. Even Charlize Theron lowered his head in embarrassment, wiping tears from the corners of his eyes. She has never been a crying person, because her childhood experience has taught her that tears are a sign of weakness and cannot give her any help. But at this time, watching President Thomas, played by Alexander Lorraine, standing on the spot at a loss, looking at his wife and daughter cuddling with each other with dismay and grief, Charlize could not restrain his inner turbulent emotions. Roger Ebert sighed lightly at this time. The helplessness and despair behind the disaster always make people feel sour. Especially when life and death are in the background of the end of the world, wave after wave is coming, making people fundamental Powerless to parry. But Roger couldn''t help but want to sigh the exquisiteness of this script. From the beginning of the movie, the two roles of Steve and President Thomas were laid out. Steve and Ja Siming had several phone interactions before and after, as well as the relationship with his son Dylan, including several conversations between him and his comrades in arms. , All set off Steve''s fetters to family, love, and friendship. The word "love" made him decisive and sad. So when Steve learned that his base was in ruins, he was extremely decadent, and even went to the base to look for Jia Siming and Dylan at the expense of military orders. Thomas was uncomfortable with the death of innocent civilians before, and later he was dissatisfied with the disaster that caused the Secretary of Defense to conceal information about aliens, and he refused to use nuclear bombs because he was worried about reconstruction after the disaster...So, be his closest and beloved wife. When he was about to face the separation of life and death, especially the helplessness and frustration that he could not help but witnessed the death of his wife''s life, the powerful and ferocious shock directly defeated Thomas. All these plots took place at a desperate moment when even nuclear weapons failed. Thanks to the previous foreshadowing, the audience''s feelings at this moment have reached an unprecedented intensity. As the script of a commercial movie, the rhythm control, plot setting, and details of the foreshadowing are absolutely classic. You can hear the sound of wiping tears at the scene. At this moment, the movie seems to echo Rogers ideas again. I saw Steve passing by the makeshift medical room holding Dylan, and saw the scene in front of him, the pale first lady lying weakly in the hospital bed. On the stage, he even averted his sight unbearably, hugged Dylan and Jia Siming tightly, stood quietly on the spot, feeling the light beating of the pulse of life. Finally, Steve asked Dylan and Jia Siming to go back to rest first, and he sat down on the bench outside, leaving private space for Thomas and the couple. The audience only felt like Steve. As bystanders, they felt the same for Thomas. The turbulence and tremor in their hearts could not be suppressed. They wanted to comfort Thomas, but they could do nothing, because in front of the **** of death, All people are equal. Watching Thomas and his wife''s final farewell, and then staggered out of the ward with a look of frustration, the sobbing of all the audience stopped for an instant, leaving only the sound of tears slipping slowly. Steve stepped forward, but said nothing, just stood up and looked at Thomas quietly. Thomas glanced at Steve and hesitated again and again, but countless words remained on his lips and couldnt say it. If it werent for Steve, he might not have seen his wife for the last time, but he couldnt thank him at this time. Squeezed out of his throat, in the end, Thomas just stepped forward and gave Steve a hug, then patted Steve on the shoulder to express his gratitude, and then walked heavily towards the bench. Passed overher daughter sat there quietly. Steve turned and left, but walked over to Jia Siming and Dylan. The three of them silently depended on each other, looking at the little girl who was leaning on his father''s arms. The little girl held back the tears in her eyes and asked in a low voice, "Is Mommy asleep?" This sentence made everyone on the scene cry, and the low sobbing sounded again, even Roger couldn''t help but his eyes were moist. The most touching thing was the simplest, not deliberately sensational, just a child. His childish language broke all the lines of defense. But President Thomas had to gritted his teeth, not letting his fragility completely turn into tears, and said in a deep voice, "Yes, she is asleep." Then Thomas firmly held his daughter in his arms and comforted him. While holding her daughter, she also draws strong strength from her. At this moment, he is not the president, he is just a simple husband and a father. Seeing this scene, Dylan raised his head and asked milkily, "Dad, can I be with her?" Steve touched Dylan''s head lightly, "Of course, you can play with her." The warmth in the context of the raging war has made the whole movie theater warm. The lovers hugged each other tightly, and the family members hugged together. Even strangers exchanged glances, looking for the friendly and warm light in each other''s eyes. The arrival of the end of the world, in addition to bringing disasters, also makes people deeply aware that only by loving life can they live up to the fact that they are alive. "Independence Day" used the simplest story and the most limited space, but achieved the most direct purpose. This is also the root reason why Roger is full of praise for the script. "Hugo has a really good vision." Roger couldn''t help but sighed with a slight tap of his chin. The warmth moment is only short-lived, because July 4th has arrived. Jia Siming finally returned to the base. In the beginning, it was she who cracked the alien''s signal and learned that the alien was about to attack the earth. Now, people can only hope that Jia Siming can make further breakthroughs. Under Steve''s leadership, Jia Siming saw the alien spacecraft that had been preserved for nearly forty years, but Jia Siming had no idea. One after another, President Thomas, the Secretary of Defense, the top commander of the army, and the generals all came here, pinning their hopes on Jia Siming. But Jia Siming couldn''t find a clue. Originally Steve was standing aside with Dylan in his arms, but seeing Thomas carrying his daughter over, Steve put down Dylan and let him go and play with the little girl. Seeing Dylan holding the little girl''s soft hand, Steve and Thomas exchanged glances, and both of them smiled. After Steve arrived in the 51st area, he learned that his base was in ruins. In fact, he had not taken a good look at the spacecraft. At this time Steve walked forward. He recalled the scene of his previous battle with the spaceship and couldn''t help but say, "Actually, the protective cover of the fighter plane cannot be closed, because when the fighter plane hits the cliff, I personally opened it. In the cabin." "What do you mean? Let us fly into the alien spaceship like Superman, and then go inside to fight?" Jia Siming frowned and returned, making everyone chuckle. Steve didnt say anything, but was silent for a while, seriously thinking, I mean, the protective cover of the spacecraft is not blocking everything, maybe just blocking metal. I mean, maybe. Steve The speculation made everyone look at each other, because he now puts forward a very interesting theory, "Moreover, you see, those spacecraft will not block their own fighters. Obviously they have their own identification system. So, can we drive this aircraft? How about the fighter plane flying into the spacecraft and dropping bombs inside?" "But even if this fighter can fly, there is only one. The ammunition is limited, and there are countless such fighters in that giant spacecraft." Jia Siming keenly pointed out the biggest loophole in Steve''s plan. Steve fell silent and quickly moved his head. Suddenly his eyes lit up, "However, if we rely on this fighter to enter the interior, we will not fight, but integrate into them, and then pass this ship. Fighters destroy their protective shields internally, so that our ammunition can actually damage the spacecraft, so that this war will return to a fair starting line. How about this?" "Steve, what do you think?" President Thomas couldn''t help but said. Steve pondered for a while, "I was thinking, since they can rely on the mother ship to practice all their child ships, does this mean that they have a network inside, not only for communication, but also for synchronized operations. Then, we All you need to do is to enter the mother ship, and then destroy the shield through their networking, and all the spacecrafts shields will fail." Steve''s bold plan made everyone stunned. Even the audience in the movie theater opened their eyes for fear that he would miss the most exciting part in the blink of an eye. "What do you mean?" Jia Siming asked. Steve showed uncertain hesitation, looked at everyone and said, "Virus!" Does the Jedi counterattack really start from this moment? Chapter 1558： 1 hit Steve wasn''t sure what he thought, but he didn''t explain too much. He immediately demonstrated it on the spot. He walked to the computer connected to the alien fighter and started to operate the computer. Everyone around looked at Steve hopefully, as did all the audience. The human beings on Earth are at a loss. Even nuclear weapons cannot break the protective shield of the alien spacecraft, which means that all their methods have been tried. There is no other way but to wait for death. The audience in the movie theater empathizes with this point, and many people even substitute themselves into the plot, thinking that if aliens really attack the earth, then they can only wait for the end of the world to destroy the earth? But at this moment, Steve thought of a way, which made everyone excited, the blood in his veins began to boil, and he couldn''t help but cast his anxious eyes, only hope that Steve can succeed...just hope Hugo can succeed! Because the seat of humanity is maintained on his body. Steve first turned on the engine of the alien fighter, and then took a Coke can close to the alien fighter. Sure enough, without any hindrance, he entered the protective cover directly. He put the Coke can on the fighter, and then retreated. In the safe range, the admiral shot the Coke can. As expected, the protective cover tightly protected the fighter plane, and the bullets were bounced back directly, cascading in the laboratory, frightening everyone. Steve quickly operated on the computer, wrote a series of codes, and then connected to the alien fighter, planted this series of Trojan horses, and then he let the admiral shoot again. After hesitating again and again, the admiral still aimed and fired. This time, the Coke can was knocked down without any hindrance. There was an exclamation in the cinema, but after the exclamation, there was uncontrollable ecstasy, because they all realized that the alien fighter was not invincible. Steve really found a solution, which made it quiet for a long time. The movie theater suddenly began to noisy, Roger Ebert was no exception, a smile appeared on his face, and his heart began to vaguely look forward to the coming of the final battle. Steve''s plan is to drive alien warplanes into the alien warship mother ship, and then implant viruses through the computer network to make their protective shields ineffective, and then humans are using weapons to carry out a devastating attack on the alien ships. This is a battle that all mankind must mobilize, and no one can be an exception. Since only Steve knows how to implant the virus and he is also a pilot, only Steve can take on the final task. However, even if Steve succeeded in paralyzing the protective shield of the spacecraft, he had to detonate the bomb inside the mother ship to prevent the mother ship from directly entering the earth to carry out a devastating blow. This made Steve only a few minutes to complete the series. Work, otherwise, even if he succeeds, he will die with the mother ship. This plan is too crazy and too difficult, both for Steve and for the human team. The Secretary of Defense thought this plan was too crazy, and strongly opposed it, believing that it was an impossible war, but President Thomas nodded and admitted. This made the Secretary of Defense angrily questioned Thomas. He thought Thomas was immersed in it. In the death of his wife, the wrong decision was made. The audience in the movie theater became angry. The Secretary of Defense first concealed their knowledge of aliens when they arrived on Earth, causing further losses; now he opposes the only possible plan to defeat aliens... Its almost like an alien. The spies of the stars, even at this moment, the Secretary of Defense still puts personal interests before the interests of mankind, which is really disgusting. Some people even cursed directly, "Let that **** idiot ****!" This vulgar voice seemed very abrupt in the movie theater, but no one accused him of disturbing everyone''s viewing. On the contrary, it caused it. There was a low laugh. At this moment, President Thomas directly punched the Secretary of Defense and said, "You have been fired!" There were scattered cheers on the scene, causing people to chuckle. However, after being happy, the audience realized that this plan was still a lifetime of death. Perhaps the chance of success was very slim, but they couldn''t give up. When he saw Steve propose to Jia Siming, because he knew that maybe this was the last time he saw his beloved Jia Siming and Dylan, when Jia Siming nodded in tears, the female audience cried even more. , That kind of desperation embracing hope, filled the cinema with a heavy atmosphere. Steve and Ja Siming were witnessed by Dylan, and by President Thomas and the nurse-when the audience saw that the nurse was Cameron, they all laughed, and the female audience even wiped it. The tears in the corners of his eyes burst into laughter, really embarrassed. After the simple and simple wedding, Steve and Thomas stood together. Thomas knew that this might be a journey that would never come back. He not only admired Steve''s courage, but also thanked Steve for his sacrifice. But Steve smiled and replied, "Even if it wasn''t me, someone would definitely come forward. To protect our home, to protect our beloved, we have no choice." Seeing Steves cynical smile, Thomas eyes flashed with excitement. He couldnt help but ask, "Then what can I do?" In fact, Thomas has always wanted to help, but as the president, he has Too much restraint and burden are too heavy, and the staff have repeatedly asked him to pay attention to his safety, so he can only run hastily for his life. But now, they have no retreat. Steve looked at the young president before him, smiled and said, "I remember you used to be a pilot, and your courage is your weapon." After that, Steve turned and left. The United States began to contact other countries around the world, notifying everyone that after five hours, they will be able to touch the shields of the alien spacecraft, and launch a counterattack, asking all human beings to unite and protect the earth together. However, in the 51st area, the general found that there were enough weapons, but not enough pilots to fight the alien spacecraft that lacked the protection of the shield. The Admiral had to call among the civilians pilots with experience in flying to help, preferably those who had been in the army. Russell, who was still immersed in alcohol, heard the call and took the initiative to join the team. Many civilians also joined the team, becoming the last hope of saving mankind. Before the war broke out, the general hoped that the president would show up to encourage these civilians in person, as well as young soldiers who had never been on the battlefield. Thomas took the walkie-talkie, but hesitated again and again. At the last moment, he handed the walkie-talkie to Steve, who was standing next to him. "He fought the aliens head-on and won; he shoulders all the hopes of our humanity. He will personally leave the earth to go to the alien mother ship to fight with all his strength, so he is more qualified to stand here than anyone else." Steve hesitated for a while, but looking at the steadfast light in Thomas eyes, he finally took the walkie-talkie. He stood on the back of the truck and looked at the vicissitudes and confused people in front of him. No one knew this. How the victory will end, but they all know that if they fail, humanity will perish. "Good morning." Steve raised up and said, making the busy people on the base square stop what they were doing, raised their heads to look at Steve, walked to Steve, and gathered. , "In less than an hour, armies from all over the world will unite to launch the largest air battle in human history..." Speaking of this, Steve couldnt help but was stunned, recalling the scenes of the previous battle, and let out a long sigh, Humans, this word has a new meaning for us. We must be united for the common interests. Steves voice seemed a little tragic, and the scene was filled with lingering vicissitudes. "Maybe Gods will, today is July 4th, Independence Day. And you are going to fight for freedom again." Steve''s voice became stronger, and his full and hoarse voice was full of infinite power." Not to resist tyranny or persecution, not to resist discrimination or injustice, but to avoid being wiped out. We will fight for the right to live, to survive!" "If we can win, then July 4th will no longer be just a holiday in the United States, but a day when all the voices of the world swear together,''We will not be caught! We will not be slaughtered! We must continue to survive! We must Overcome the difficulties!'' Steves voice gradually became agitated The diffuseness on the faces of the soldiers and civilians in front of him gradually dissipated, his eyes became firm, and the audience in the movie theater became even more intense. He was so excited, clenched his fists, looking blushing at the big screen, wishing he could roll up his sleeves and become one of them. "Today, we are going to celebrate our Independence Day!" Steve''s passionate voice reverberated, and everyone cheered loudly. Even the audience in the movie theater had about a third of them standing. Get up and cheer loudly with everyone on the big screen. Even those who have not stood up are clapping vigorously with tears at this time. No one can be an exception. At this time, they are not watching a movie, but physically. Experience all this immersively and empathically! At this moment, Thomas, who was standing on the side, also had tears in his eyes. He took a deep breath, his eyes became extremely firm, and said to the general beside him, "I am going to the battlefield. I am a fighter pilot, and I always belong to that battlefield." ! The sky is my place." Looking back at Steve, who was saying goodbye to Dylan and Jia Siming, Thomas brought up his equipment, turned and walked in the direction of the fighter, leaving the general alone. The moment of the decisive battle is just around the corner! Chapter 1559： Shocked again and again After the excitement faded away, the audience was once again overwhelmed by the tension from the invasion. Everyone watched Thomas preparing for the flight, watching Russell preparing for the flight, watching Steve preparing for the flight. The heartstrings tightened involuntarily. Before I realized it, adrenaline turned all my muscles into stiff rocks. The movie theater was quiet again, but the rough gasp was clearly heard, which made the movie theater. The tension inside is heating up little by little. Steve stumbled and drove the alien fighter plane to take off. After the groping, Steve successfully drove the fighter plane away from the surface of the earth and headed for the alien mother ship. However, when there is still some distance from the alien mother ship, the fighter plane begins to lose control and transform into automatic driving. Steve panicked, and then confirmed that this was the mother ship guiding him back to the mother ship. This is a good thing-he doesn''t need to find the entrance and obtain the entry permit himself. The armies on the earth were all ready, Steve forced himself to calm down and carefully looked at the giant in front of him. A quarter of the moon, what is this concept? Sitting in the spacecraft, looking up at the mother ship in front of you, it was like a dust trying to look up at the entire earth. After the fighters slowly entered the mother ship, there were densely packed fighters in the huge space, at least millions of fighters. The fighter piloted is just one of these millions of fighters. This makes Steve clearly aware: once the mother ship takes the initiative, for humans, this is a battle with no chance of winning. The mother ship guided him all the way to the hangar. There was a console in front of him, but the alien sitting on the console was facing the window of the fighter plane. Steve would be directly exposed to the aliens field of vision. Steve kept telling himself calm down. The heart of the audience in the cinema even mentioned their throats, and then at this moment, the alien turned around in a revolving chair, seeming to meet Steve''s eyes at any time, and the cinemas rough breathing sounded instantly. stop! Steve fumbled around and fumbled around, and finally pressed a button, the field of vision directly in front of the fighter was slowly closed, and Steve watched the alien on the console turn around, he hurriedly Hidden under his bridge and waited until the fighter''s view window was completely closed before he secretly revealed an eye to confirm his safety. "Huh..." There was a sigh of relief in the cinema, and everyone finally came back to life. But when I think about it, I feel that the scene just now is really funny, and I can''t help but smile. Steve loosened his muscles, took the computer in the passenger seat, and then tried to connect with the console computer. Seeing the signal of trying to connect, Steve could not help clenching his fists, "Please , Please!" The movie audiences couldn''t help but murmur along with Steve, "please, please..." Finally, the computer connection is successful! Watching Steve''s fist celebration, almost all the audience at the scene was like a robot, following Steve to make the same action. This scene made Steven Spielberg and George sitting at the front. Lucas and others found it very interesting. Steve didn''t stay anymore, because he knew that every second counted, so he quickly started to write the code, watching Steve''s engrossed expression, the cinema fell silent again. Then Steve immediately implanted the virus into the host, and a progress bar appeared on the computer screen, and the progress bar began to move without any hindrance. Obviously, the alien mother ship did not expect that someone could hijack their own fighter to invade the mother ship, so there was not much defense. "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Steve muttered in a low voice. Once again, the movie audience couldn''t restrain the tension in their hearts, and then they murmured, "Hurry up, hurry up!" Although the voice is not loud, its amazing that it seems to be yelling "Hurry up" and the progress bar can really hurry up, so more and more people join, even Steven and George are like Like a child, he shouted with excitement, forming a rare wonder. There was no accident, and the virus was finally successfully implanted. The aliens at the mother ships console found that snowflakes began to appear on the surrounding screens, and problems with the program for monitoring the earth began to appear, which allowed them to quickly check. Steve looked at the computer screen where the work was done, let out a long breath, and said to himself, "Now all we need to do is... pray." At the same time, the Earth Warfare Department also received the message that the virus implantation was completed, and the general who stood by in the 51st District ordered the attack to begin. This made the ready pilots excited. President Thomas took the lead as a pioneer to test the waters. He had a Fox III. At this moment, everyone''s attention was focused on that missile. Tom Cruise couldn''t help but clenched his hands, leaning forward slightly, muttering vaguely, "Middle! Middle! Middle!" The heart slowly climbed up until he reached his throat, and then he looked at it. Fox III approached the alien sub-spacecraft staying in the sky over Los Angeles, and finally the bomb and sub-spacecraft ended head-onbut the protective shield once again blocked the Fox III''s attack. "Oh!" Tom could hardly restrain his emotions and complained directly, but he was not alone. Everyone on the scene sighed, even Nicole Kidman, who was not interested in science fiction war movies. He could not help but frowned slightly, his face was worried because he was too involved. Realizing that the protective shield had not disappeared, the general immediately cancelled the operation to avoid further casualties. But Thomas was reluctant to give up. He thought of Steve, who had ventured to plant a virus in space at this time. He decided to try again. After radio-notifying the 51st area base, Thomas once again launched a Fox III. The disappointed sigh of the entire movie theater was once again suppressed, as if the eyes of the whole world were focused on this missile, and the hope of all mankind''s survival was pinned on this missile. Bearing the tremendous pressure, this fox-3 rushed towards the sub-spacecraft, and then...then it slammed into the main body of the spacecraft, and finally exploded, unleashing infinite energy, and the golden explosion cloud made it Everyone started to cheerin and out of the movie, everybody cheered excitedly in an instant. boom! Boom boom boom! The aircraft team began to release bombs, bombing the sub-spacecraft in front of them, and the golden explosion clouds were extremely gorgeous and gorgeous, just like the fireworks celebration on July 4th, making everyone cheered and screamed excitedly. , Although this battle has just begun, at least they are no longer incapable of fighting back. Numerous small warplanes flew out of the sub-spacecraft, and they began to have frontal contact with the human army. This forced people to hide in the basement, trying to avoid the collateral damage caused by the war. In the sky, missiles flowed across the sky, and the duel was extremely magnificent and fierce, but there were too many alien fighters. The human team could not compete with each other in terms of quantity or quality. Their damage was even worse for the huge sub-spacecraft. . At this moment, the sub-spacecraft once again turned on the heavy weapons in the center, ready to give humans a powerful and fatal blow. What is even more frightening is that the human team is already short of ammunition at this time, and Thomas tries to attack the sub-spacecraft with missiles. He has a heavy weapon, only to find that he has no ammunition. At this time, Russell, who decided to give up drinking today, heard the radio and flew over. He still had a missile, so he replaced Thomas in the position and prepared to attack the sub-ship''s heavy weapon. Everyones attention was focused on this lunatic. He was kidnapped by aliens because he was constantly nagging. He was unable to get rid of the negative effects of war for a long time. He was addicted to the world of alcohol for a long time. All three of his children despise him and reject him, and are not even willing to communicate with him too much. But at this moment, Russell shoulders the hope of human survival. Russell''s eldest son sneaked into the war room and heard his father''s voice, but he looked nervous and at a loss. Russell aimed at the sub-spacecraft''s heavy weapon and launched the missile, but he found that the missile was not launched successfully. Even if he tried again, he still failed the test. Only then did Russell discover that the missile was stuck. Russells fighter was still flying towards the sub-spacecrafts heavy weapons bit by bit. He glanced at the photos of his three children, and then calmly said, "Tell my children, I love them." This caused Russell''s son to rush to the intercom in the war room in a panic, but he didn''t know what he should do. Russell drove the plane to the sub-spacecraft''s heavy weapons. The weird and gorgeous lake blue once again gathered together, condensing the powerful energy to destroy the world and Russell rushed heroically like this. Go up, use your own fighter to directly block the launch port of the heavy weapon, and then cause an explosion. This earth-shattering explosion directly triggered a chain explosion, causing the entire sub-spacecraft to explode. The shining golden color came from the interior of the sub-spacecraft. Pouring outwards, the indestructible behemoth slowly fell and destroyed. Tom was almost the first to cheer "Yeah", then he stood up, waved his fists vigorously, and yelled at the big screen, "Yeah! Look at how great we are! Yay!" It''s not just Tom, Like Tom, the audience close to the general audience joined the ranks of all mankind on the big screen, cheering and celebrating this incredible victory, which made the movie theater seething like a sea of ??flames. Roger Ebert couldn''t help but show a wry smile when he saw this scene: the movie hasn''t ended yet, everyone has already started celebrating, have they forgotten Steve who is still left on the mother ship? However, without waiting for Roger to think further, all the cheers slowly settled down, because the dazzling gold like blood on the big screen illuminates the entire movie theater brightly, and the smoke-bearing sub-ship is sinking slowly, as if Like an active volcano exploding in front of you, the magnificent picture is thrilling, and all languages ??are lost in color. Such a powerful and real computer special effects picture makes people forget to cheer, and can only stand in place dumbfounded. Appreciating the last afterglow in the end of the world. Chapter 1560： Escape \"& What is the charm of Hugo? Make fans crazy, make crazy into chaos, and make chaos into disaster. It is no exaggeration to say that if Hugo appears on the red carpet of the Golden Globes, it is estimated to be the same. Its a grand occasion, and those reporters will take the lead in chaos before the fans start to go crazy; and now, Hugo has brought this chaos to the deserted and desolate Park City, becoming the most in the 11-year history of the Sundance Film Festival. A spectacular picture. However, if this disaster is not prevented, then Hugo will be buried here. Nicholas suddenly realized this. He didn''t know what happened to Hugo and why he needed to bend over, but he clearly saw that the people around him had completely lost control, and a total disaster was unfolding before his eyes. Nicholas couldn''t care about fulfilling his responsibilities as a reporter. He put down the camera, stood up directly, and shouted at the crowd below, "Disperse, disperse! Danger! Danger!" But how could Nicholas''s voice work alone? The noise on the scene completely overwhelmed Nicholas, and no one would hear it. In the face of the turbulent flow of more than 300 people at this time, Nicholas''s power alone seemed to be overwhelmed by the crowd. Hugo of the three people is average, unable to form a confrontation at all, can only be destroyed. Nicholas forced himself to calm down. He used to be a part of this chaos, but now he has to rely on his own strength to resolve this disaster, which is obviously not an easy task. As he was thinking, Nicholas caught a figure out of his sight. He didn''t have time to think deeply, he just jumped off the stump, and then quickly ran towards that figure. This time, Nicholas did not miss her. "Kayla!" Nicholas caught Kayla Cole who was tumbling in the crowd, but Kayla, who had lost his mind at this time, turned his head, but the focus of his sight was not on Nicholas at all. Nicholas had to shake Kayla a few times, "Kayla, Kayla! Hey, girl!" Finally, Kaylas focus came together, but Nicholas did not give Kayla a chance to speak, and directly shouted, "Hugo is in danger, Hugo is in danger! Danger!" Nicholas only felt that his voice was like a tsunami. A canoe in the midst of turbulence, his face was red and his voice was hoarse, "Danger!" Kaylas dilated pupils let Nicholas know that she heard it. Nicholas took Kaylas hand and quickly squeezed out towards the periphery. After walking a little outside, Nicholas didnt have time to go out anymore. He could only quickly explain, The scene is out of control. Hugo is in trouble and is trapped. In the middle, he was bent over just now, and now all the pressure around him is pouring over him, he has no way to resist. If this continues, everyone will step on Hugos body and continue to crowd forward." In an instant, Kayla''s face turned pale. The last moment Kayla was still caring, excited because Hugo arrived in Park City; the next moment Kayla realized that her madness had caused Hugo a big problem. "Calm down, calm down!" Nicholas gripped Kayla''s shoulders tightly, letting Kayla focus on himself again, "I just saw that Joe and Samora are by Hugo, but they can''t hold on for long. , The scene... is terrible." Nicholas looked at the completely crazy crowd around him, worry flashed by, and quickly retracted his gaze and looked at Kayla firmly, "We must help Hugo, and only we can Helped him." "How to do it!" Keira finally recovered. After all, she had experienced countless Hugo fan out-of-control scenes with Meleryn and others before. She knew that her chaos could not help anymore, and she had to calm down. "We started from the periphery, looking for the help of people we know, persuading those crazy fans, telling everyone that Hugo is dangerous now, if you don''t want to see Hugo blood splashing on the spot, you must disperse." Nicholas said. Kayla''s lower lip began to tremble, and a trace of blood faded from his pale face. Nicholas patted Kayla on the shoulder, "We don''t have time to hesitate." Nicholas originally wanted to seek official help from the main committee, but think about it, the Sundance Film Festival does not even have an official office, how could there be special security guards to maintain order-besides, they don''t need it at all. . Therefore, they can only rely on themselves. "Kayla! Cheer up!" Nicholas didn''t have time to slowly enlighten Kayla, he could only shout angrily, then turned his head and left, "I''m going to look for my friends." Nicholas knew that there were many reporters on the scene. Hope these reporters can help. Kayla was left alone, she could feel her heart beating fast, her throat was already dry and smoke was about to come, her brain told her that she had to act, but her feet couldn''t move. This left Kayla''s brain blank. Suddenly, a person slammed Kayla hard, and then the person squeezed forward frantically. This fierce collision quickly made Kayla react: Hugo! Kayla immediately grabbed the person subconsciously, and missed the first time, but she clenched her teeth and walked forward again for half a step, grabbing the person, and the person felt Kayla''s power and turned her head directly. , "Kayla!" Kayla knows her, her name is Mi Luan-Toli Annia, she met at the "Road to Glory" Houston station before, this little Nizi is also a big fan of Hugo, she is completely stubborn, and everyone is crazy. I can''t help it, but he is indeed a loyal fanatic of Hugo, "Mi Luan, Hugo is in danger, Hugo is in danger!" "What?" Mi Luan was still hopping, but she was stunned when she heard these words. She turned her head and pointed to the center of the crowd, wanting to say, "Isn''t Hugo in there?" But Kayla interrupted. Her words directly said, "The crowd is too crazy and out of control. Hugo can''t get out. Now Hugo is in danger of injury. We must evacuate the crowd, we must!" Mi Luan was stunned, then turned around to look at the surging crowd forward. Without much hesitation, she nodded immediately, "I see!" After saying that, Mi Luan turned her head and grabbed the next one. People, just rush out without saying anything. Dont look at Mi Luan who looks like a petite head, as if shes underage, but her strength is terrible. She pulled the boy back a few steps with a loud voice, and then Kayla listened. When Mi Luan shouted, "Get out! Stupid! Don''t you know that you are hurting Hugo?" Keira watched Mi Luan''s movements and immediately realized that her speed must be accelerated, there was no time to hesitate, and no time to be in a daze. Every second, Hugo was closer to the edge of danger. So Kayla also turned her head, grabbed the stranger next to her, and shouted, "Leave, please leave! Your behavior is hurting Hugo and creating bloodshed!" At this moment, Kayla finally understood why people are saying that fans should also be rational and maintain order. Because once their madness is out of control, it may create irreparable consequences. When their support becomes a weapon to hurt the idol, this fanaticism is like a poison in the throat, crippling the vitality of the idol bit by bit. This thought suddenly struck, making Kaila''s movements a little bigger, "Leave, leave!" Kaila only hoped that her movements could be faster and faster. On the other hand, Nicholas ran to the periphery and saw his colleagues, but at this time he did not have time to say hello, so he could only move forward quickly, "Quickly, now the situation is out of control, red alert! Red alert!" If it is in peacetime, the reporters would be eager for such a situation. If there is a bloodshed, it will be a sensational event in the United States, not to mention that the protagonist is Hugo, then the sensational effect is immeasurable. As reporters, it is too late for them to report such a huge news event, how can they stop it! They are not supermen who save the world, but uncrowned kings who report facts! But the reporters who came to Park City were different. They gave up the Golden Globes and came to cheer for Sundance. Although the news value represented by Hugo is the root cause, objectively speaking, the Golden Globe is absolutely absolute. It is far more than a Hugo, after all, what Hugo needs to fight against is the focal point of Hollywood. Therefore, these reporters are willing to come to Park City not only for the value of news, but also for Hugo. It also shows that they always have a curiosity and a passion for independent films. Therefore, when Nicholas yelled with an angry "red alert" on his face, the reporter colleagues in front of him cheered up, and everyone''s eyes became vigilant--everyone! Immediately afterwards, Nicholas did not wait for their response , and then shouted to the surrounding people, "Everyone, evacuate, help evacuate, Hugo is in danger! Red alert, red alert!" People who originally stood on the periphery still have some saneness, because standing in the center of the hot heat tends to make the brain hypoxia, so the sensibility is lost, but on the periphery, the brain is not severely overheated. Hearing Nicholas''s shout, everyone became vigilant. Some people hadn''t figured out the situation, but some were gloating that "I can''t get in, you all come out" and began to help evacuate the crowd. And the most important part of the people, just like Kayla, their expressions changed in an instant. They are all serious fans who really love Hugo. They just hesitated, and they all stepped forward to help. Coupled with the reporters who started to get busy at this time, the whole scene became busy in an instant. The crowd was evacuated little by little. The hot temperature in the middle was like the glacier was warming up, turning into entangled water vapor, which filled the whole scene in a hustle and bustle, and the eyes full of mess and panic almost made Parker. The streets of the city are totally unrecognizable. Finally, Hugo, Joseph, and Samora, who were locked in the middle and unable to move, finally appeared in front of everyone, but they were all devastated and embarrassed, just like survivors who survived the catastrophe. . . Chapter 1561： Visual effects storm The movie has just ended, in. The auditorium of the National Theater was surrounded by applause, and could not even wait for the end captions to appear. The thunderous applause was enduring, mixed with a lot of whistles and applause, making the scene look like a boiling pot. Hot water, everyone is jumping up and down to express their inner surging and joy. Different from the retro and pure speed stimulus of "Life and Death", "Independence Day" is a commercial blockbuster in the true sense. Like "Terminator 2" and "True Lies", it is the same as "Future Water World". Spectacular visual effects bring a thrilling movie-watching experience. The real beauty of "Independence Day" lies in the perfect combination of trans-epochal visual effects and plot. The excellent and effective rhythm control makes the energy of the visual effects get the biggest burst, which makes " "Independence Day" has become an important turning point in the epoch-making process of Hollywood computer special effects. In fact, computer special effects have been gradually perfected last year. The first visual special effect to be fully utilized is the "Future Water World", but the poor plot setting and too advanced ideology make the plot and visual effects unable to produce a chemical reaction. , And finally buried that wonderful computer visual effects. "Independence Day", which was produced more than a year later than "Future Water World", is not only more mature in visual effects, but also more proficient in the use of technology. The most important thing is an excellent script and an excellent director. The ups and downs of the plot and The right rhythm allows the computer special effects to be maximized, which creates an unparalleled sparkle. In the whole movie of "Independence Day", whether it is the effect of an alien spaceship crushing the territory or the effect of destroying major cities; whether it is the fireworks of the final battle or the realistic experience of Steve''s escape from birth ...... Let every audience have an immersive and wonderful experience, that kind of magnificence coming over with a sense of unreality-this is also the biggest difference from the "speed of life and death", but it is precisely this unreality. Sense makes the charm of this art form of film play to its extreme. Aliens, end of the world, sky wars, outer space escape... these fantasy that almost impossible to happen in a lifetime are presented in the film with the most true and extreme effects. Come out, it''s breathtaking. If the "speed of life and death" is the ultimate expression of reality, then "Independence Day" is the ultimate expression of illusion, especially when the alien spacecraft just arrived on the earth, the overwhelming sense of oppression, covering the clouds and the sun, that kind of fantasy The moment when the connection with reality was completed, it brought an unprecedented shock and pushed the visual effect to the extreme. The scorching sensation that burst out from the heart spread bit by bit, just like the faint but magical flame of the primitive era. Brighten up the dream that has been cherished deep in my heart. This is a dream! Especially for those groups who believe that there are signs of life in outer space, especially for those who believe that aliens enter the earth for predation, especially for those who believe that the end of the world will come sooner or later... "Independence Day" realized their dream, and it made this dream unfold in front of them in an incomparably real way, so that it was too real, but it made people unwilling to believe it. This kind of trembling that shocked the soul could not be expressed in words at all, and even the most gorgeous rhetoric would become pale and weak. Therefore, when the movie ended, almost no one was able to make an exception, and the collective stood up to the warmest applause and the highest respect. This is the most direct and effective way for them to express their inner emotions, applause, overwhelming applause! Tom Cruise clapped excitedly, but a helpless smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the fact is that the visual effects of "Independence Day" are so wonderful that it makes a 150-minute movie feel. It was only a moment to get up, and I couldn''t notice the passage of time at all. He just experienced this doomsday catastrophe with Steve and human beings all over the world. The ecstasy of escaping from the dead instantly drowned himself. Tom looked back at the audience behind him, and the audience stood up. In the dim light, even female audiences who were not interested in science fiction and catastrophe moviessuch as Nicole Kidmanwere difficult at this time. Suppressing the excitement in the heart, the joy of the rest of the life seems to be transmitted from the big screen to the movie theater, making everyone feel the same. The faces that flushed with excitement at the scene are the biggest praise for "Independence Day". Steven Spielberg was totally unable to restrain his inner excitement, and stirred his hands vigorously like a child. Once upon a time, he chose to become a member of the film industry just to realize his illusory dream. Members, from "Jaws" to "Alien e.t", from "Indiana Jones" to "Jurassic Park"... Each movie represents the fantasy and romance of Steven''s childhood. Just like the movie "Toy Story", why is it possible to achieve such a huge victory? It is because this movie turns every childs childhood fantasy into reality. The combination of childishness and romance effortlessly pokes everyones inner dreams. Whether it is a child or an adult, it is difficult to resist such a work. Stevens greatest passion for making movies is to turn countless ideas in his mind into reality. Today, "Independence Day" puts another fantasy of aliens on the big screen, and that is an epoch-making vision. The special effects made Steven very excited. He excitedly pushed George Lucas standing next to him with his elbow, "It''s amazing! It''s amazing!" George didn''t answer, he just showed a reserved smile, but the pride and pride in his eyes could not be concealed at all. Roger Ebert is hardly an exception. He stood up slowly, flapping his hands calmly and vigorously. As a film critic, his perspective is obviously different from that of ordinary audiences. But for the time being, putting aside the so-called professional point of view, and simply looking at "Independence Day" from the perspective of an ordinary audience, there is no doubt that as a popcorn commercial blockbuster, the visual effects of "Independence Day" are absolutely successful. The greatest weight creates a splendid movie-watching experience. The whole movie-watching process can be said to be absolutely no pee. The precise rhythm control allows the * to make waves, which not only makes the audience''s emotions rise and fall along with the movie, It makes the audience a part of the movie. The immersive realism makes the 150-minute experience extremely thrilling. Throughout. The National Theater was surrounded by the applause of the mountain whistling and tsunami. The sound of both ears made the music of the "Independence Day" ending subtitles become insignificant. Even if the subtitles were still sliding slowly, the lights inside the cinema were still advanced It lights up, in the dim light, every different face has a similar expression, the surging excitement turned into two blushes on the cheeks, and the vigorous eyes flashed The light of excitement, like countless stars in the night sky, illuminates the whole world. At the same time, in. There were no fans and reporters who were able to enter the theater outside the National Theater. A large number of people still stayed and waited at the door. Not only did they hope to be able to enter the cinema for the first time to watch "Independence Day", but also hope to feel it for the first time. People''s feelings after watching "Independence Day". However, they don''t need to wait until the audience is gone. They already know the result from the first exclamation after the movie started. Accompanied by the playing of the movie, the thrilling screams, cheers, and shouts are the most authentic portrayal, which clearly conveys the excitement of the movie. This makes the crowds outside the field more and more unbearable, and they cant wait to sit at this time. Join the carnival in the cinema. The long wait also became relish. Suddenly, the shaking applause penetrated. The wall of the National Theater burst out directly, setting off a powerful wave of air, making the more than 1,000 people waiting in the outer field stand up in an instant. Although no one spoke at this time, they could feel the power from the slight trembling from the ground under their feet, the aftermath that burst out because of too much excitement, too much excitement and too much shock. Just the aftermath is so powerful, which also made them realize that the "Independence Day" has been screened, and the infield audience is using the simplest and most straightforward method to tell them how the movie is The outfield suddenly fell into it. There was a weird silence and depressive agitation that made everyone look at each other. Similar expectations and excitement flowed in each other''s eyes. The inner expectations for "Independence Day" were almost irrepressible, making everyone restless. When can they enter the venue to watch "Independence Day"? They can''t wait! But in. Inside the National Theater, the audience did not even have the mind to think about the situation outside. They didn''t even have time to think about whether they should enter the theater for the second time in a row to watch this movie. They were just surging and excited, and the thunderous applause continued for full. It has not faded for nearly five minutes. Such a grand occasion made the "Independence Day" crew standing in the front row express their gratitude three times, but they were still surrounded by endless applause. The subtitles on the big screen behind him are over, and the movie is officially finished, but the applause is still not over. The turbulent mood is like the sea in a hurricane, and the waves are constantly shaking. The walls of the National Theater. This feast is over, but the powerful influence brought by the feast is just the beginning. This visual effects storm brought not only the powerful viewing experience of "Independence Day", but also a revolution in the Hollywood film industry. Life. It is foreseeable that computer special effects will truly be on the stage of history and become the decisive force of the film industry in the next 20 years and beyond! Chapter 1562： Unparalleled History is always so strikingly similar. So far no one can forget that summer two years ago. At that time, Hugo just won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor, Little Golden Man. Everyone is paying attention to the magical Little Golden Man curse, and wondering what kind of results Hugo will achieve in his next work. "Life and Death Speed" is just right. At this sensitive point in time, the news media headed by the "New York Post" were not optimistic about the prospects of this work, and even started a terrifying bet. As for the result, everyone knows: "Life and Death Hour" has earned 239 million U.S. dollars in North America by sweeping the army. Back in the summer of 1996, Hugo had just won his first Oscar for Best Actor, the Little Golden Man. "The Little Golden Man''s Curse" has once again become a confinement curse that confines Hugo''s head. There has been no such thing in the past few months. Any news about Hugos new works appeared, but "Independence Day" happened at this point by chance. This time, it seems to be different from the "speed of life and death", but it is almost exactly the same. The news media led by the "New York Post" did not foolishly start the gambling game again, but it is undeniable that the box office trend of "Independence Day" still attracted a lot of attention, even more attractive than the gambling game two years ago, because "independence" What is involved in the box office of "Day" is the "20 million club", the commercial film represented by computer special effects, the success rate of high investment and high return, and it is the contention of the entire Hollywood that has lasted for nearly three years. This is the entire film industry. Are the focus of close attention. Life and Death Hour became the most eye-catching commercial movie of the year as a dark horse; and Independence Day cannot be regarded as a dark horse, because it is a topical work from beginning to end, and there is no lack of "Chicago Tribune" that is optimistic about its creation. Historically recorded media, but can the final answer sheet handed over on "Independence Day" be comparable to "speed of life and death"? At least from the perspective of cost, "Independence Day" has no advantage over "Speed ??of Life and Death"; but from the audience''s reaction after the premiere ceremony, there are too many similarities between the two. "God, did you see the last explosion? It''s like the entire sky exploded. All the stars poured down like a waterfall. It was really spectacular!" "Don''t you think it''s very romantic? Seeing that picture, it feels like the whole person is melting!" "I like the picture when the alien spacecraft just arrived on Earth..." "Hey! Hey! The scene that bombed the White House was so handsome! With a bang, the White House was blown to pieces, which is really incredible!" "Yes, the White House was directly bombed. I''m really curious about how Clinton would feel when he saw the movie, hahahaha..." middle. The discussion at the entrance of the National Theater was extremely noisy. Sophie Bonn (.), the host of the entertainment news program of Fox TV, immediately directed the camera to greet the crowds. In fact, the paper media reporter standing at the entrance of the theater at this time There are quite a few. After all, the number of reporters who can enter the premiere is limited, so many reporters stayed in the field, planning to interview the crew and guests as soon as possible. But the only TV media is Fox Television. Not because Fox TV and Twentieth Century Fox belong to the same parent company, but because after the establishment of Fox TV, it started from the news station. Their news acumen is much higher than that of their competitors, which is why they became famous. Cornerstone. The massive publicity before the release of "Independence Day" attracted the attention of Fox TV. They recalled the way that shocked North America at the premiere of "Life and Death". They believed that today''s premiere would definitely be a big fuss. So they sent a helicopter in the afternoon to shoot overhead, and it really gained a lot. Now that the premiere of the film is over, they brought the cameraman to interview the audience on the spot, and immediately understood the true face of the "Independence Day" film from the audience''s perspective. I have to say that Fox Televisions choice is very bold. From the media''s point of view, no one cares about the views of ordinary audiences. They all target their interviews with crew members or invited guests. Of course, it would be more perfect if they could interview Hugo. Therefore, Fox TVs actions did not arouse too much scruples from other colleagues, and everyone rushed towards the target group. "Hello, can I take up your time?" Sophie stopped a group of young people in front of her at random and asked loudly. The surrounding noise made her raise her voice and yelled her inquiries. The four young people stopped, still with excited smiles on their faces, and nodded repeatedly, "Of course." Sophie pointed the microphone at the interviewee, "You just watched''Independence Day.'' What do you think of this movie?" "Wonderful, wonderful!" "God, the picture is so spectacular, every battle is spectacular!" "It can be said that this is a movie that has never been seen before, if''Star Wars'' were also filmed like this. , I feel like Im going to be directly heart numb in the cinema." "I guess Im going to lose sleep tonight, I dont want to sleep anymore! Wow, oh wow!" "Incomparable! Incomparable! It''s him. Mom. Incomparable. !"... These young people in front of you, you are rushing to express your own opinions every word, and use their whole bodies to express their inner turbulent joy. With the excitement and excitement, even Sophie couldn''t help but smile, and wanted to jump with them. After Sophies interview was over, the four young men, shoulder to shoulder, began to learn howling wolves next to them, "Oh, oh!" The inner writhing emotions were vented heartily, which made Sophie suffer a little too. Encouragement-after all, whether interviewing ordinary audiences is the right choice, no one knows. Then Sophie interviewed a couple again. The man seemed very calm compared to the others. "Although it did not meet my expectations, the story still seemed too simple, but it is indeed a good movie. Watch it once in the cinema. But for such a movie, you have to come to the cinema to feel its charm, and home video tapes will lose their color a lot." The lady standing beside also nodded, "To be honest, I agree with his point of view, but I still like this movie. In addition to Hugo''s role is still too weak, overall, more than two hours The movie watching process was very enjoyable, and I am in a relaxed mood now." "So, you are a fan of Hugo?" Sophie couldn''t help asking. The lady chuckled, "I won''t say that, but Hugo is indeed the reason for us to watch this movie." The man standing by the side added, "Because of her request, I came over and queued up three days in advance to buy it. Its the first movie ticket. This made the lady laugh shyly, but Hugos role in the movie is still weakened, which is a pity. But Hugo and Alexander, Leonardo, Sander The interaction between pulls is still very interesting." When Sophie handed the microphone to a middle-aged man in his fifties, his expression didn''t seem to be fully recovered, "Uh, if you look at the story, it certainly can''t meet the expectations of too many people, but... But, wow, this kind of picture is really unprecedented, and the whole process of watching the movie is full of surprises. I will not say that I love this movie, but I must admit that if I miss this movie, it will definitely be a big deal. Regret. At this point, the man seemed to be sober at last, and he laughed, This movie represents the dream of many people when they were young. I think maybe I know why Hugo is willing to take this movie. After speaking, the man still showed a smile that "you know and I know" and left calmly. "I like it, I like it, I like it!" This is the answer from a 35-year-old mother who is still holding her daughter in her hand, "I thought I would not like this subject matter, but because of Hugo , I chose to watch it. But, I didnt expect it, I like it very much. Its really a wonderful movie." Sophie then saw a boy about twenty years old constantly jumping in place, almost unable to restrain her inner excitement. After Sophie interviewed in the past, she did not get a clear answer, just listened to the boy while jumping. She shouted intermittently, "Unbelievable...magic...wonderful...exciting, so exciting...God! God! God!" Sophie hesitated, and could only retract the microphone in her hand, and added, "From this state, he should have no plans to sleep tonight." Sophie interviewed a wide range of subjects. There were men and women, representatives of all ages, and representatives of different classes and attire. After interviewing more than 30 audiences, Sophie discovered a phenomenon: maybe " "Independence Day" is not perfect. Many people have put forward different opinions on the movie But the same is that almost everyone thinks this movie is worth watching. This is very rare. You know, the quality of a movie is not easy to judge, but whether a movie is worth watching is even more difficult to judge. But now, everyone thinks that "Independence Day" is worth going into the cinema and worth the price. Regardless of whether the person likes it or not, it is indeed worth seeing. This is undoubtedly an extremely important piece of information. Even "Speed ??of Life and Death" did not get such an evaluation at the beginning. From this perspective, it can be seen that the visual effects of "Independence Day" are excellent and shocking-in 1996, this It was the first time to break the ground! What''s more, almost everyone can see the excitement and excitement that has not disappeared, clearly showing that this is a movie that is enough to make people excited. For most people, this is enough to attract them to the cinema. "If I were to use one sentence to summarize my feelings during the interview, then I would choose the word''unparalleled''. What kind of movie is it that allows so many different audiences to come to similar conclusions? This triggered me. Strong curiosity, maybe I should also walk into the cinema and watch this movie." After finishing the interview, Sophie came to her own conclusion to the camera, and the storm of the premiere of "Independence Day" had just begun. Chapter 1563： Feverish holiday The premiere of "Independence Day" has temporarily reached a stage, but it is in progress. There are *intentions*thinking*books*academy*first* mobile phone reading The National Theatres carnival has just begun. The major news media have gathered around the theater to surround the audience, guests, and crews attending the premiere. All-round interviews were conducted with them all at once, and everyone tried their best to become a member of this magnificent feast. According to incomplete statistics, nearly 400 reporters from more than 120 media outlets gathered on Hollywood Boulevard that night. The scale of interviews was comparable to the Oscars. This was a grand event that shocked the whole of Hollywood and moved both sides of the United States. Almost all major media centers, even Europe on the other side of the Atlantic, sent reporters to join in the fun. The premiere of "Independence Day" is definitely more than just the premiere of a movie. No one wants to be just an outsider at this moment. However, no one expected that it was not the "Los Angeles Times" and the "New York Times" that would stand out in the end, nor the "Variety Show" or the "Hollywood Reporter", but Fox Television. Starting from the heavy-handed aerial shooting of helicopters, it truly recorded the prosperous prosperity of the entire Hollywood Boulevard on the day of the premiere; to the dispatch of a well-organized program production team to the scene to produce the topic, focusing on the participation. For the general audience at the premiere, this seemingly uncompetitive choice, but unexpectedly achieved a sensational effect, triggered a chain follow-up reaction, and directly opened another feat in the film industry-the audience''s opinions entered the room. Although before that, the theater scoring system has gradually been recognized by many media, but the theater scoring system only allows the audience to score, reflecting the audience''s opinions from one angle. However, like Fox, it is a rare sight to directly treat the audience as so-called film critics and express their own feelings about watching movies. Different from the perspectives of guests and experts, the views of the audience may be simple and rude, and even most people do not know any professional knowledge, but this is often the most representative of the general publics views. There is no falsity, no cover, no polite, direct and true Express your thoughts carefully, this kind of empathetic remarks can often resonate with other audiences. From the perspective of the media, only the professional opinions of authority figures and opinion leaders will be recognized. The opinions of ordinary audiences are not only unprofessional, but also involve too many personal aesthetic opinions, which are difficult to popularize. Therefore, the opinions of the audience are more in the form of "cinema scores", but Fox TV''s approach has opened up another world. For a simple example, the "Transformers" series has never been the favorite of film critics. Even the theater scores are pitifully low, but the box office of the series of films can always work miracles. why? Because the visual effects and viewing experience of the series of movies can always be embraced by a specific audience group, even after watching the movie yelling, regretting, and disappointing, it is undeniable that whenever a new series of movies is released, they still Will walk into the cinemawhether for the awesome visual effects or other reasons. This kind of contradictory and tangled feeling is difficult to reflect on such a cold number as the theater score. Whether its the Los Angeles Times, the New York Times, or the Variety Show or The Hollywood Reporter, its hard for them to clearly show the excitement and excitement after the premiere. Only Fox TV stations, they recorded all this with video, and broadcast it for the first time in the news program the next morning. The morning news program in the United States has always been dominated by the TV stations "Today ( and the TV stations "Good Morning America (.... The viewership of these two news programs can reach as high as 6 million at their peak. Fierce is unprecedented, even CBS TV station is not sufficiently competitive at this time period, let alone Fox TV station. Fox TVs morning news program "Good Day Live (. Day. has never been among the competitors, because the deep-rooted habit of morning news programs is almost irreversible, and News Corporation even wanted to cancel it several times. File shows, do not waste time and energy to participate in this impossible battle. However, this time there was hope vaguely! The program "Good Day Live" broadcast on the morning of July 4 attracted more than 5 million viewers. Although it still lags behind "Today" and "Good Morning America", it shows enough Competitiveness that makes competitors vigilant-"Today" won the championship with 5.8 million viewers on this day, while "Good Morning America" ??has 5.2 million viewers, which is far from the performance of "Good Day Live" "Good Morning America" ??is already within reach. This not only gave Fox TV enough confidence, but also made people clearly feel that this wave of "Independence Day" is sweeping the entire North American continent with lightning speed, and the true summer of 1996* *This has just kicked off. The enthusiasm for "Good Day Live" is only one aspect of the audience''s enthusiasm for "Independence Day". The attitude of the audience who participated in the premiere has become a microcosm of the thoughts of all ordinary audiences: No matter this Whether the movie is wonderful, they have to enter the cinema to watch it before expressing their opinions. As the saying goes, only those who have been to Paris are qualified to say that Paris is not worth visiting. At 0:00 on July 4, "Independence Day" was fully released in 3,200 theaters across the United States. This data created a new record in American film history and became the movie with the largest number of theaters. It has not only become Following "Mission: Impossible", the second film history of the United States has opened more than 3,000 theaters, and broke the record of "Mission Impossible" in 3,020 theaters more than a month ago. , Has greatly improved the record, and officially opened a new era of "the scale of opening three thousand theaters". There are three thousand two hundred theaters, which is almost the sum of all theaters in the United States. In other words, it is every corner of the North American continent. From this moment on, you can walk into the cinema to watch "Independence Day". , This big deal continues the strong propaganda stage of Fox in the twentieth century. Earlier, the "New York Post" also expressed concern that the large-scale release of "Independence Day" is the opposite of the screening strategy of "Death Row". In case the movie theater attendance rate is not satisfactory, this is for the film. It was a heavy blow. After all, with the scale of 3,000 theater-level paintings, no movie had dared to try before, except for "Mission: Impossible." This is a daunting challenge to the actors'' appeal. But it turns out that the New York Posts worries are completely unfounded. Relying on the name Hugo Lancaster alone is enough to make people flood into the movie theaters; let alone start with the Super Bowl, 20 Century Fox has spared no effort to promote and build momentum; and the broadcast of the "Good Day Live" news program has given ordinary audiences a basic understanding of the film. Driven by their curiosity, they have included watching "Independence Day". In the list of their own itinerary. July 4th, the National Independence Day holiday, midnight, midnight. At the entrance of the National Theater, there were more than 1,500 viewers who wanted to enter the cinema to watch the work "Independence Day". Such a scene is so familiar. It created such a grand occasion when the "Death Prisoner''s Walk" was screened, but today it has been replicated. However, "Death Convict Walk" was only shown on the art theater line at that time, and tickets were in short supply. Today, "Independence Day" was shown on a large scale in the United States, and it still set off a movie-watching frenzy. This shows that Hugo is unparalleled in North America today. Charisma. Not just in. The National Theater is not only Los Angeles, but it can be seen at the entrance of almost every movie theater in every city and town in the United States. Watching "Independence Day" has become this year''s Independence Day holiday, which is recognized by all Americans. The best way to entertain and relax. Originally, there were people who wanted to wait and see to see the media''s premiere comments and audience feedback, and wait for the weekend before deciding whether to enter the cinema. But the news program of "Good Day Live" made them change their minds. However, this hesitation made them lag far behind, and it was too late to enter the movie theater. The crowded crowd and crazy audience made the simple act of buying movie theater tickets extremely difficult. This is absolutely unprecedented in the United States A movie that is shown on 3,200 theaters across the United States is hard to find? It''s incredible! According to incomplete statistics from major cities, since midnight on July 4th, major cinemas across the United States have mobilized more than 2.5 million viewers. This is a sleepless night, and the entire North American continent is due to "Independence Day." And completely crazy. Such a scene is not only a grand event for the media, but also a grand event for every American resident, making a movie a carnival for the entire country. Watch "Independence Day" and celebrate Independence Day. This has become the most special and funny way of celebration in history, but it has become the most wonderful experience in the memory of this generation of Americans. Even if the concept of Independence Day schedule really gets the attention of Hollywood in the future, and there are excellent works on Independence Day almost every year, this experience is still irreplaceable. Not only because of the "Independence Day" movie, but also because of the existence of Hugo Lancaster. Although the madness of the audience is far beyond expectations, it has reached an incredible height under the instigation of Fox TV and the promotion of 20th Century Fox; but objectively speaking, this still has not reached a staggering level. What really made people stunned was the carnival from the media. After the "Independence Day" premiere, the first wave of comments about the film was released, unveiling this "Independence Day" crowd praise frenzy! () Chapter 1564： Group like frenzy Its hard to tune in. Any film is always hard to tune in. Art films dig into the depth of thought and will inevitably lose commercial attributes; commercial films speed up the rhythm and increase the explosion points, which will inevitably be lacking in connotation. This is why it is so difficult to find a balance between art and commerce. It is never easy for a commercial film to please discerning professional film critics. "Terminator 2" media reviews 68 points, "True Lies" media reviews 63, "Jurassic Park" media reviews 68 points, "Future Water World" media reviews 46 Points...At the beginning, "Life and Death Speed" received an 81-point media review score, and it has been a typical case of commercial films that have been professionally recognized. How difficult it is for "Independence Day" to reach the height of "speed of life and death", it is almost difficult to reach the sky. However, after the premiere ceremony, the first batch of comments on "Independence Day" ushered in a blowout of praise, which shocked countless people. The Chicago Sun, represented by Roger Ebert, did not hesitate to give it to Out of eighty points, and given a four-star recommendation score. Roger wrote in his comments, As an art film, this is a very bad or even failed work; but as a commercial film, this is an amazing series of works. The film tells the whole story in an orderly manner within the limited time and space. The clear main line and the delicate branch line complement each other, and the rhythm control tends to be perfect. At the end of the film, a wonderful * special effects scene is dedicated to let the whole view. The filming process is extremely exciting and enjoyable, and it is definitely an unforgettable movie-watching experience. This is why I gave a four-star recommendation. However, the shortcomings of the film are also very obvious. Hugo, an extremely outstanding actor, has hardly got any space in the film. What is worthy of recognition is that in the limited space of the movie, the characters are outlined in depth with some simple but effective details, so that the main characters'' images become three-dimensional-although not full enough, at least the side that is presented is Persuasive, and even more rare, the two lines of family and love that run through the film will not appear empty, and you can feel the emotional drive. But even so, Hugo still failed to further develop his ability and charm, which can be called the biggest regret of the script. But the most successful part of this movie is to use the powerful charm of Hugo, perfectly combined with the historical visual effects, and dedicate a clichd but wonderful, simple and straightforward but exciting story. "Independence Day" filled the film industry with countless wonders, and it also awakened the reason why I liked this kind of art in the first place. " It can be seen that Roger has a very clear view on "Independence Day", and his rating is obviously not as good as "Life and Death", but he strongly recommends this movie. The full star recommendation means he thinks this. This movie is definitely worth watching in the cinema. This view coincides with the interview of "Good Day Live". Of course, an 80-point evaluation is still a rare high score for a commercial film. However, Roger also mentioned in the comments, "Another regret of the film is that the image of aliens did not meet expectations. Not only was it not innovative, but it was also slightly monotonous. Of course, Roland, the director, was very clever to avoid At this point, there are not too many shots for the aliens. A wise choice." This rare ridicule makes people laugh, but the image of aliens is obviously a topic of benevolent people. The New York Times, as the representative of the East Coast media, expressed disagreement, "This movie reminds us of'' "Space Odyssey 2001", "Star Wars" and "Jurassic Park", not because the connotation of the movie has reached such a high level, but because the movie is wonderful, the image of aliens in the story and people''s minds when they think of aliens The image that emerges in it overlaps perfectly." In addition to expressing opinions on aliens, the "New York Times" will naturally not be absent from this national media event. The newspaper immediately commented on the film itself, "The film attracted all the audience from the beginning. Attention, and the implementation of this highly concentrated spirit, makes a 150-minute movie a kind of enjoyment, but the simple plot creates an ups and downs of the movie watching process, and the thrilling storyline makes every A turning point is full of suspense and anticipation. It affects the hearts of the audience. With advanced visual effects that transcend the times, it creates a viewing experience that is difficult to replicate. As a commercial film, we cannot ask for more." "The New York Times" can be said to be full of praise for "Independence Day", and unlike Roger, they also affirmed Hugo''s performance, "Maybe this is Hugo''s greatest charm, he can always Attracting people''s attention in a limited time and a limited space, even if it is just an appearance, his smile, his eyes, and his expression make it impossible to remove his eyes. Even the simplest character, Hugo gives it alive and vitality. Under Hugos interpretation, Steves character is bold, determined, brave, and wise, but at the same time he does not lack gentleness, humor, thoughtfulness and kindness. His interaction with every character in the story has become unforgettable. The details, thanks to the existence of Hugo, the details of the movie have been perfected, and finally presented this complete and wonderful story. " Their attitude can be seen from the comments of the "New York Times", so it is not surprising to see that they give a perfect score of 100 points. As a commercial film, "Independence Day" actually got full marks, which is enough to make people excited. What''s more, it comes from the most influential "New York Times" in the United States. This is indeed an exciting news. . On the other hand, the "Los Angeles Times", which sits at home, was not far behind. Their comments spread throughout the West Coast as soon as possible. This time the film review was not written by Nicholas McLenna, but it was still "Independence Day." "Sent a wonderful evaluation. "This may not be the most invested work in history, but it is definitely the most shocking work so far. The powerful visual effects make every scene look extremely real. Sitting in the cinema, you can feel the reality that comes from all directions. Sense, let the audience become a member of the movie and experience this apocalyptic catastrophe. Industrial Light and Magic is undoubtedly the biggest behind-the-scenes hero. They worked with Emmerich to build incredible pictures with computer visual effects. , Created this incredible movie. However, if only this is the case, then Independence Day can only be regarded as a good commercial movie, perhaps better than Future Water World, but at most it is on the same level as Jurassic Park. But the most exciting thing about this movie is that Lancaster has injected a magical power into the movie. Lancaster didn''t get too many opportunities to show his personal charm, unlike the speed of life. But Lancaster used his personal understanding of the script and understanding of the characters to connect the whole story with his performance. His interaction with his girlfriend, the relationship with his son, and the tacit understanding with the president, these small links not only enrich the emotion of the story, but also gradually outline the character and image of the character. This skill is precisely Lancaster''s greatest magic power. This also makes''Independence Day'' not only deviated from the class of''Future Water World'', but also distinguished from''Jurassic Park''. Even if there is no time to show the charm of a personal hero, Lancaster still injects a touch of warmth and humanity into the doomsday, making the whole story gentle. " The final score of the Los Angeles Times was as high as ninety points. Although it is not as crazy as the New York Times, it is still an incredible score for commercial films. You can clearly see their attitude towards this film. On the other hand, the "Hollywood Reporter" explained his point of view from another perspective, "No matter from which point of view,''Independence Day'' and''Future Water World'' should be the same type of work: a magnificent worldview, Spectacular movie screens, wonderful visual effects, simple story structure, the hero who turned the tide... However, "Future Water World" ended in a disastrous defeat, while "Independence Day" took a completely different look. why? The reason is not difficult to understand. Although Roland Emmerich is not a well-known director, he is very sophisticated in the layout of the big scene and the control of the narrative rhythm, and he accurately maximizes the charm of visual effects. Every audience enjoys the dual shock of sight and hearing. More importantly, the great success in film casting, the second collaboration between Hugo Lancaster and Sandra Bullock, although not many scenes, but the sparks are still charming; Alexander -Lorraine and Jennifer Anistons partner is refreshing and very pleasing; plus Will Smith, Leonardo DiCaprio, Charlize Theron, Cameron Di With the addition of actors such as Yatz and Al Pacino, Emmerich incorporated the characters into the story just right, making the whole viewing process very comfortable and smooth. This is undoubtedly a rare victory. Different from the Future Water World, Independence Day tells a simple but detailed story under a magnificent framework structure. This alone is already wonderful. " Finally, the "Hollywood Reporter" also gave an 80-point evaluation, which is basically consistent with Roger''s point of view. This is almost an unimaginable situation before the release of "Independence Day". As a work with visual effects as a selling point, the weakness of the story will inevitably become a shortcoming, but now after the movie is released, it has ushered in a wave of crowd praise, the first batch The comments almost all praised the "Independence Day", and it was surprising that people were surprised. Of course, this is obviously not all of the first comments, there will be different voices at any time, and this time is no exception. Chapter 1565： Blowout effect After the "Independence Day" premiere, the major media ushered in a blowout of comments. Thanks to the foreshadowing of the past six months, it is obvious that this movie has received unprecedented attention. With just the first batch of comments, there were comments from 31 media outlets. Among these comments, it is impossible for all the media to give praise. Although there are not many criticisms, they still exist. "USA Today" stated in the comments, "The plot is so simple that it is almost mentally handicapped. There is really no bright spot at all. From the beginning of the story, the ending of the story can be predicted. Weakness of plot and lack of connotation. Of course, if you are a crowd of sci-fi movies, you like wonderful visual effects, you love super big bangs and crowded people falling into chaos, you are happy to enjoy the experience of being shocked by the explosion in the cinema... Then you will Fell in love with this movie madly. I am not one of them. " Although the reviews of "USA Today" are still based on criticism, the score still came to 65 points. It can be seen that they still recognized the level of "Independence Day" as a commercial film. In addition, the "New York Post" also disagrees with "Independence Day", "Once you experience the most thrilling plot in the movie-our country''s landmarks are destroyed like a joke. After that, The entire movie seemed empty and exhausted for two hours. The endless explosion made the story irrelevant, and even the characters seemed dispensable. Even Hugo Lancaster could not save this terrible script. ." After hitting the lowest score of fifty points, the "New York Post" also stated, "Perhaps after a long peak, especially after the exhausting performance of "Death Row", Hugo needs a period of time. Time to take a good rest, but this time his choice seems to be a bit self-defeating and over-relaxed. Of course, the confusion after the Oscar statuette exists for everyone, and we cant ask Hugo for more. The "New York Post" score is not only the lowest score among the first batch of comments, but they are also the only media to mention the curse of the Little Golden Man. However, this time the "New York Post" said something reasonable. "Independence Day" was originally Hugo''s next script after "Death Row". Hugo was almost exhausted in "Death Row" and consumed everything. Energy, only then chose a commercial film. Therefore, the so-called worries of the "New York Post" can not be regarded as unfamiliar. Coincidentally, "USA Today" and "New York Post" were the two most disinterested media outlets for the premiere of "Independence Day" just before the movie was released. Obviously, they don''t have a lot of favor with Hugo. Now that they see the quality of the finished product of "Independence Day", they should be chuckles. However, both "USA Today" and "New York Post" appeared insignificant in the first batch of comments. After the premiere, the comments of 31 media outlets had the upper hand with praise. The whole film contains more than 80 points of data. It does not look like a professional film review of a commercial film, but an independent film screened by an art theater. This makes the media review of "Independence Day" incredible. Eighty-three points! This is not normal, absolutely not normal! But after thinking about it carefully, you can find that this is actually an inevitable result of accident. For a long time, "Independence Day" is not a simple movie. It carries more of the burden of the struggle between the two Hollywood factions: the support group with high investment and high return, and the support group who control costs and return to the origin of the film. These two factions have completely different views on the issue of the upper limit of actors'' pay, the issue of excessive use of computer special effects, the issue of increasing production costs, the issue of the future development of the film industry, and so on. This can be said to be the main theme of Hollywood throughout the past three years. "Future Water World" is the first work to carry such a heavy burden. As a result, the quality of the work itself is not good enough. Therefore, the cost control group has the absolute upper hand, pushing the "Future Water World" to **** with the attitude of beating the water dog. When "Future Water World" was released, the first batch of media reviews was only 28 points, which can be said to be extremely miserable. This also caused the movie''s box office to collapse and slip into a dark abyss. Although the follow-up media comments gradually picked up, and finally the media review of "Future Water World" rose to 46 points, it still didn''t help. The same is true for "Independence Day", but as the "Hollywood Reporter" said, this movie set an excellent example for Hollywood: how to perfectly connect computer special effects with the plot, and then let the computer special effects play a real role. It can be said that, "Independence Day" is the most desirable sample for high-investment and high-return supporters. From the perspective of visual effects, this is an impeccable work. Therefore, in the first batch of comments, the high-investment and high-return support faction has the absolute upper hand, pushing the "Independence Day" media review by 80 points in one fell swoop, and even ahead of the initial rave reviews of "speed of life". . Of course, with the advancing of time, it is almost impossible for "Independence Day" to maintain the strength of the first batch of comments, but even so, after the first batch of comments were released, "Independence Day" became completely popular. The enthusiasm for the official release at 0:00 on July 4 continued vigorously. July 4th is the annual Independence Day holiday in the United States. On this day of each year, the National Day fireworks are the most lively celebration, and it has become a regular celebration. However, this year''s Independence Day has added another celebration: go to the cinema as a group to watch "Independence Day"! Driven by the sensational effect of the premiere ceremony, the box office of "Independence Day" broke out at midnight on the day of the premiere of 4.3 million US dollars, easily breaking the creation of "Batman Forever" last year. The box office record for the midnight show, and it nearly doubled the record. Subsequently, the program effect of "Good Day Live" and the praise effect of the first batch of comments exploded with endless energy, which directly promoted the blowout effect. The entire Independence Day holiday day, the entire United States set off a movie frenzy. Thursday showed an unprecedented scene of prosperity, the kind of grandeur of the empty streets, even after many years, people still talk about it. In the end, on Thursday alone, "Independence Day" crazily converged the box office data of 36 million U.S. dollars, making the entire North American market crazy! 36 million dollars! You know, last week''s "Fatty Professor (the. Nutty. after the premiere of the weekend, the box office result is only 25 million US dollars-the box office for a whole weekend and three days; moreover, this result Put it at any time in any previous schedule, you can easily aspire to the championship of the North American weekend box office rankings. But this is only the box office within one day of "Independence Day"! What does this data mean? Perhaps some clues can be seen after the horizontal comparison. Prior to this, the North American box office record on the day of the premiere was created by "Batman Forever" in 1995. Two thousand nine hundred theaters were screened, and a single day box office figure of 21 million US dollars was handed over. Dominate the long history of North American movies; the second place was "Terminator 2", which was released during Independence Day in 1991, which swept the box office of 20 million US dollars on Independence Day, which also created a new history of North American box office at that time. . Before the release of "Independence Day", the "Chicago Tribune" had predicted that the box office of "Independence Day" on Independence Day could be as high as 30 million U.S. dollars. This was considered a joke by almost all media, especially by the "Chicago Forum". "The newspaper" said it more and more like a mockery. After all, before that, there were only two works that exceeded $20 million in a single day at the box office. But now, "Independence Day" has created an incredible miracle. The single-day box office not only easily broke the single-day box office record of Independence Day created by "Terminator 2" five years ago, but also easily surpassed the "Batman Forever" "The record of film history created is even more frightening. "Independence Day" has set an almost insurmountable standard-a box office of 36 million U.S. dollars in a single day. Only God knows when this record will be available. be broken! In just one day, "Independence Day" was born in a devastating posture, almost in a sweeping posture, the conclusion is that the box office of this movie is already unstoppable! Although many media still said that due to the blowout effect on the first day, the box office pulling ability of the movie during the three days of the weekend has been greatly weakened. After all, the sales capacity of the entire movie market is limited; not to mention that the long-term box office of the movie still depends on the follow-up. Word of mouth, and the level of decline in the second and third weeks caused by word of mouth. Hollywood history has never lacked a box office explosion in the first week, but the box office directly plunged 70% to 80% in the next week, which eventually led to a fiasco at the box office. Therefore, the follow-up performance of "Independence Day" still needs to wait and see. But soon, "Independence Day" responded to these hesitations and hesitations with an undisputed performance. After Thursday''s glory, "Independence Day" immediately broke out with a box office performance of 25 million US dollars on Friday. Although it has fallen by more than 30% compared to Thursday, this performance still makes people can''t help but raise their hands to adjust their dislocated jaw. You know, after experiencing the outbreak that cannot be replicated on the day of the Independence Day holiday, Friday is first a working day, and secondly, the crazy crowd should have waned enthusiasm, but what is the result? Twenty-five million dollars! In just one day on Friday, "Independence Day" still achieved a strong single-day box office of 25 million U.S. dollars. This box office data easily exploded "Terminator 2" and "Forever Batman" without any doubt. Box office data on the day of the premiere. Even the day after the premiere, the box office data still slams the previous historical record firmly underfoot. This is really crazy. Even the craziest novelist or screenwriter dare not write such a plot. However, the reality happened like this, so unbelievable but unparalleledly real. Even more frightening is that this crazy box office blowout is not over yet! Chapter 1566： Empty alley Generally speaking, people will discuss the box office of the premiere weekend together, but in fact, even the three-day box office of the premiere weekend has its ups and downs. Most of the time, Saturday''s box office data should be the highest peak, followed by Friday, and the lowest on Sunday. Because on Friday''s premiere day, the box office has been boosted. After the first batch of word-of-mouth reports, if the audience recognizes it, the crowds on Saturday are bound to rise, while on Sunday it will fall again. Of course, there are occasional cases where the box office on Friday, Saturday, and Sunday is almost flat. This is also good news, indicating that the movies audience is very stable and its reputation is also very stable. The most frightening thing is that Friday is the highest, Saturday is the second, and Sunday is the worst, showing a downward curve. This also means that the audiences reputation of the movie is very average, and it is difficult to deliver a bright answer for the next weeks decline. A work like "Independence Day" is a special case because it is not premiered on Friday, but generally speaking, for a movie released in the middle of the week, on the weekend, the box office trend is basically the movie''s future box office trend. As a result, "Independence Day" handed over 25 million US dollars of box office data on Friday. The spectacle fragments on the floor could not find the owner, and even the eyeballs on the floor were no longer shocking. Under such circumstances, no one can predict the box office trend on Saturday, because all previous empiricism no longer applies to "Independence Day." The daily data is already an unsurpassed peak, so Saturday is bound to fall slightly, but will "Independence Day" really be like this? Will Saturday''s box office data really be lower than Friday? But what if Saturdays box office data is higher than Friday, especially after experiencing Thursdays madness? This... this is simply unimaginable! There is no doubt that the "Independence Day" work is creating a new history with a destructive posture, and inspiring the unprecedented potential of the North American film market. No one can predict Saturday''s box office! Saturday, every weeks holiday, every time at this time, after experiencing the frenzied bombardment of a busy week of work, people are always used to relax and rest on Saturday, although many times the so-called "relaxation" will also be boring and boring. The boring daily life is occupied-supermarket purchases, family gatherings, couple dating, work overtime, etc., but Saturday still means a rare moment of leisure, at least you can escape from stressful work and take a breather. Therefore, in general, Saturdays in major cities are always very lively. The streets are crowded with people, the entrances of the supermarkets are rubbing shoulders, the restaurants are crowded, the theater performances are hard to find, and the shopping malls are overcrowded, even tourist attractions and holidays. Hotels are in short supply, as if the whole city is awakening. But on the first Saturday of July, Los Angeles looked a little weird. The bustling and noisy Rodeo Drive on weekdays was even more deserted today. Only two or three kittens could be seen scattered on the main street. Swinging in the sun, even the cafes on both sides of the Sunset Boulevard looked like a city on Thanksgiving Dayeveryone went home and reunited for the holidays, leaving only an empty city. But its only July, the sunniest month of July, but the streets are deserted and deserted, even the hot sun seems a bit lonely, the cry of knowing makes the shadow of the palm trees more and more lonely, this is really too It''s not normal. However, with the footsteps, you can quickly find the location of the crowd. The surging crowd on Hollywood Boulevard almost left the entire long street with no place to stay. Noisy discussions broke through the clouds, making the hot summer sun involuntary. After retreating, the expressions of excitement and excitement adorn the entire Hollywood Boulevard, like boiling blisters, making time and space start to twist excitedly. Not only Hollywood Boulevard, but the entire City of Angels is centered on movie theaters. All movie theaters including the five major U.S. movie theaters including the Royal Entertainment Group (regal...), theaters, and theaters have become crowded. center. Walking into the movie theater has become the first Saturday of July for all city dwellers'' first-choice entertainment activities, and this has created a spectacular scene of empty streets! From Los Angeles to New York, from Boston to Miami, from Seattle to Houston, from Chicago to Salt Lake City... Almost every city has staged such a scene of empty streets. This can definitely be said since the release of "Alien e.t". The most powerful mobilization in the United States, the turbulent crowds swarmed out toward the movie theaters. Such a grand occasion made everyone dumbfounded. At the same time, it also allowed 1996 to sweep away the dilemma of the slightly downturn in the film market in the past year, blooming far. Infinite light far beyond 1994. Cbs TV, TV, TV and Fox TV all reported the grand occasion in major cities for the first time. This carnival that started on July 4th has continued to this day, making the holiday an incomparable carnival. ! All of this stems from yesterdays regular White House press conference. President William Clinton, who is determined to complete his re-election this year, received a routine interview and a reporter asked a simple question, May I ask the president in July How did you celebrate the Independence Day holiday with your family on the 4th?" William Clinton was obviously in a good mood. He said with a smile, "It is a great honor for Hillary Clinton and Chelsea to watch the movie "Independence Day" at the White House in advance. I think there are some privileges to become president. "Today, we are going to celebrate our Independence Day!" Hugo is a very good actor. If I have the opportunity, I will go to the cinema to watch it again. I think you should also go and see." The words Clinton said in the interview were really impassioned and emotional when Steve, played by Hugo, stood on the truck to mobilize all civilians and troops on the scene before the final battle of Independence Day. , Excited. From this small detail, it can be seen that Clinton is obviously very satisfied with the "Independence Day" movie. Everyone knows that this year is a four-year presidential election. Clinton hopes to become the first successful Democratic president after Franklin Roosevelt (.), so every public interview this year is extremely important. Clinton''s mention of "Independence Day" is definitely not aimless. At the end of last year, the "Independence Day" announced the hope for on-site shooting at the White House. Although it was not possible in the end, it still created a lot of topics. However, when Roland Emmerich was writing the script, he kept a clear head. He knew that the audience he needed to capture was not the whole world, but the American audience, only American audiences, leading in this clear and accurate goal. Below, Roland integrated strong patriotism into all corners of the script, and it was demonstrated vividly through the two roles of Thomas and Steve. It can be said that "Independence Day" is a patriotic movie with the main theme. Although in the movie, Roland dared to blow up the White House and the Statue of Liberty directly, but the 20th Century Fox still did the public relations work, and the Clinton family watched the movie first in the White House. Obviously, Clinton was very satisfied with the patriotic effect of the film. William Clintons preference for movies has always been no secret, but as president, he knows very clearly when to show his preferences and when to shut up. Especially as an important means of cultural export, Hollywood''s influence on the North American continent and the world is an important weapon. If used properly, the effect is far more effective than the news media. During Clintons four-year tenure, he has said that he has a preference for two films, and even called people to enter the cinema to watch these two films. The first is "Schindler''s List" and the second is It''s "Independence Day". This interview was broadcast by major media, and even broadcast on the TV news program that night, and let the TV station''s "Saturday Night Live" use it to tease. Originally, people''s attention to "Independence Day" has reached unprecedented heights, and now there has been a fire, so there was an unimaginable scene of empty streets on Saturday! It is precisely this time that the empty alleys have made people deeply aware of the meaning of the Independence Day holiday, not only in the holiday, but more importantly in the meaning of the Independence Day itself, which also makes Independence Day and Halloween, Thanksgiving, and Christmas The fundamental factor to distinguish, "Independence Day" makes good use of this point. The pursuit of freedom in the film runs through, so gently fanning the wind, it bursts out infinite energy On July 6th, an empty Saturday, "Independence Day" set off an unparalleled movie-watching frenzy. No work can be compared with it. This is the only biggest hotspot, set off in the form of sparks hitting the earth. The enthusiasm of the entire North American continent. Under the expectations, "Independence Day" on Saturday, with incredible box office attracting power, directly created a box office of 29 million US dollars-this is the third day of the movie''s release, but it still A single-day box office of nearly 30 million broke out, so the explosive power has reached the ability to make people speechless. There is no need to wait until Sunday for people to draw conclusions. No one can guess the beginning, let alone the ending. Even the bold and arrogant "Chicago Tribune", their predictions of "Independence Day" are pale. Weakness, not to mention the so-called "worries" of the "New York Post" and "USA Today" that are like jumping clowns. In just three days, "Independence Day" showed a powerful aura that is totally unmatched. From Thursdays shock, to Fridays astonishment, to Saturdays sluggishness, "Independence Day" destroyed all shackles with powerful energy, broke everyones fixed ideas, and set off an unprecedented box office. The frenzy, with the epoch-making light recorded in the annals of history, illuminates the entire Hollywood of 1996! Chapter 1567： Hard to compare There is no common sense that can be applied to the premiere weekend of "Independence Day", no professional can make a reasonable explanation for the popular effect of "Independence Day", and no expert can make an analysis of the final box office performance of "Independence Day". Make predictions... Because "Independence Day" broke all fixed concepts and rewritten history with an unstoppable momentum. Starting from July 4th, 1996, it opened a new era in Hollywood. Starting from the single-day box office blowout on Thursday, "Independence" Every footprint of "Sunday" is so shocking, and after experiencing the empty alleys on Saturday, it is obvious that the movie-watching frenzy on Sunday still hasn''t subsided. Since "Independence Day" was only screened in 3,200 theaters, it couldn''t satisfy the craze of empty streets on Saturday. Therefore, the strong momentum of the box office on Sunday did not weaken too much, and the continuous strength continued to stretch. Go on, once again swept through the box office data of 26 million US dollars! Although this data is down a bit from Saturday, it is higher than Friday''s single-day box office, which fully demonstrates the strength of "Independence Day" in the first week of screenings. It was 25 million on Friday, 29 million on Saturday, and 26 million on Sunday. This is the box office answer sheet finally handed in on Independence Day. Even if you dont consider Thursdays box office data, this is undoubtedly perfect. Saturdays valley peak, Sunday followed, and Friday ranked third with a slight disadvantage. This means that the audience flow into the cinema is continuous and stable, regardless of professional film critics. The audience''s enthusiasm for the movie can be seen from the comments of people. Just like the results shown by Sophie interviewing the audience in the news program "Good Day Live", regardless of the quality of the film itself, just for the unprecedented visual effects, "Independence Day" is worthy of people walking into the cinema to feast their eyes on. This is the true voice of the audience. The box office data for the three days of the weekend is already blinding everyone''s eyes. Even the most clever politician can hardly say any rebuttals in front of the iron-cold data. And after considering that the box office on Thursday was as high as 36 million, the box office performance of "Independence Day" is not only outstanding, it is absolutely amazing! Even shocking the world! Although the "Chicago Tribune" once horribly predicted that the box office of "Independence Day" was as high as 30 million on the day of its premiere, and it was extremely close to the real result, even the "Chicago Tribune" did not dare to lose heart in the prediction. Movies will still usher in an incredible explosion during the three days of the weekend. They thought that after the first day of blowout on "Independence Day", the three days of the weekend are promising to break the box office record of "Terminator 2" Independence Day of 4,300. Ten thousand dollars, a perfect ending. This is a normal law, the normal law of the entire North American film market and the entire economic market. Therefore, the "Chicago Tribune" cannot be blamed for its conservativeness. In fact, their prediction is already a super bold idea to break all North American box office film history records. But what about the facts? The fact is that "Independence Day" broke the single-day box office record of film history for four consecutive days within the first four days of its premiere. It swept across the army and refreshed all the weekend box office records of all premiere film history in North America. The posture of the king staged a good show of the king coming! "Independence Day" premiere weekend any day of the single-day box office, you can easily explode the previous record holder "Batman Forever", and slam a record underfoot, not only creating the highest premiere in film history The single-day box office, the highest non-premier single-day box office in movie history, and the top four highest single-day box office records in movie history are firmly in hand. In addition, the single-day box office of the highest Independence Day in movie history, the highest box office in movie history on Thursday, the highest box office in movie history on Friday, the highest box office of science fiction movie premiere in movie history... All these records are undoubtedly crowned "Independence Day." "The name, the history manual of the North American movie box office has completed the dynasty change in an instant! In the end, "Independence Day" received 36 million U.S. dollars in the box office on Independence Day, while the premiere weekend saw crazy sweeps of 80 million U.S. dollars in the box office. In the first week of the show, it won 116 million. Million-dollar box office in North America! This data makes "Independence Day" the first film in film history to break 100 million at the box office in the first week, easily breaking the $79 million in the first week maintained by "Jurassic Park" in 1994. Box office record, and naturally became the fastest box office movie in film history to break through 100 million US dollars! At that time, "Jurassic Park" was released on Wednesday, with a box office of 32 million U.S. dollars midweek, and a box office of 47 million US dollars for three days on weekends. In the end, it accumulated 79 million U.S. dollars in the first week, creating an incredible record. Many people think that this record will need to wait for many years to be broken, but they did not expect that the speed of this day is far beyond people''s imagination. How powerful this result is, in fact, it can be seen from the box office data of single libraries. At present, the North American film market calls more than 700 theaters to be released in the United States, and 1,000 theaters can be released on a large scale. The current box office record for large-scale releases is maintained by Jurassic Park. Yes, two thousand four hundred theaters released a single box office of 19,600 dollars, and 47 million dollars were harvested in three days on the weekend! Now, "Independence Day" has undoubtedly set a new record. The box office revenue of 25,000 US dollars for a single library, under the bonus of 3,200 theaters, broke 8,000 for the three days of the weekend. Ten thousand dollars at the box office. Not only did it break the record of "Jurassic Park", it also increased this record by nearly 30%. If you consider that "Independence Day" is still breaking the film history record of "3,200 The box office record created by "Cinemaline" is even more incredible, showing the power of the empty alleys throughout the weekend to the fullest. Every data of "Independence Day" is undoubtedly written and recorded, and with absolute strength, all the media can only witness all this in a sluggish manner. With US$116 million, "Independence Day" took only four days to achieve a height that countless other movies could not reach in a few months. This has made any language lose its brilliance. The box office data of the first week not only allowed the book cost of "Independence Day" to be directly recovered, but also allowed Hugo''s $20 million salary to easily realize its value. Although the 20th century Fox spent almost sky-high prices on publicity expenses, But people believe that it is only a matter of time before the "Independence Day" becomes profitable. Perhaps the profit model will be launched next week. Now people are more concerned about: How much profit can this movie bring to Twentieth Century Fox? The debate about the high-investment and high-return film production model is bound to continue, including "Independence Day" itself. The excellent box office in the first week is only the first step. As a commercial film, it will continue to No one can predict what kind of box office miracle can be created during the monthly release schedule. After the glorious premiere of "Jurassic Park", people thought it had the ability to become the second film after "Alien e.t", which broke 400 million in box officeit was also the box office of the first film in the first round of broadcast. 100 million works, but the result is still disappointing. The final North American box office of "Jurassic Park" stopped at 357 million, which is an extremely long distance from the 400 million sky moat. The same is true for "Independence Day" now. What''s more, before the "Independence Day", the failure of the "Ace Specialist" has caused people to question the 20 million club. This is a controversy that cannot be eliminated in the short term. But even so, the performance of the "Independence Day" premiere weekend easily broke 100 million yuan still gave Hollywood producers incomparable confidence, especially the outstanding performance of Industrial Light and Magic to make the computer special effects to be named-the fault is never the technology itself, and People who use technology, computer special effects can pile up the failure of "Future Water World", but can also highlight the victory of "Independence Day". Not to mention Hugos unique appeal. As the most popular actor in North America today, Hugos appeal to audiences has reached a height that is difficult for others, whether it is the Tom-G. Ruth, Brad Pitt, or Tom Hanks and Harrison Ford, who are very popular in the audience, can''t be compared with Hugo. The huge box office success of the "Independence Day" premiere weekend at least proves one thing. The potential of the North American film market has not yet been tapped. Once upon a time, people thought it was almost impossible to achieve a box office of 100 million in the first week, but now "Independence" This is how history was made. UU reading Therefore, it is conceivable that with the release process of "Independence Day", this Hollywood industry battle will continue noisily. However, before the arrival of further controversy, the success of the "Independence Day" premiere weekend is needless to say. The first week box office of 116 million US dollars, not to mention surpassing, even if you want to compare It is an impossible task. Therefore, in the first week of July, there is almost no suspense in the North American movie weekend box office rankings. To be precise, as early as Thursday''s Independence Day, the suspense has been killed in the cradle. In the end, "Independence Day" easily won the box office champion of this week. What''s even more incredible is that the total box office for the three days of weekends in North America this week was US$150 million, and one work on "Independence Day" contributed 8,000. Ten thousand dollars, more than 50% of the contribution, even the use of the word "sweeping" is not enough to describe the strength of "Independence Day". Unique, perhaps the word can be used to describe the Independence Day holiday that has just passed. Because of the existence of the movie "Independence Day", the entire North American film market has undergone tremendous changes. However, the first week of the box office of 116 million U.S. dollars was just a prologue. The real wave of madness was officially staged in the second week. The entire United States, centered on the work "Independence Day," set off a The protracted film revolution. Life! Chapter 1568： Controversy strikes In the first week of July, the suspense of the North American film market was stifled by the stunning performance of "Independence Day", which eclipsed all other films this week and became cannon fodder. The most pitiful is Disney, which has made a mistake in judgment. The film "Different Instinct. Ability (, which was produced by Disney with an investment of 30 million US dollars, also chose to premiere this week. This film was premiered by John Travo. Although the movie starring Erta was not popular before it was released, it also received a lot of attention. As a result, under the crush of "Independence Day", the movie only got a pitiful box office of nine million dollars, just like a pebble falling into the ocean, and even the small ripples that it set off were quickly obliterated by "Independence Day." "The turbulent waves that brought it were overwhelmed. Dont say "different instincts. Ability", even "Tornado", "Courage to Death Island", and "Mission Impossible" films that have created great successes in the past few steps have suffered a lot of damage, and they have fallen by more than 100%. Of fifty, blood loss was severe. It can be seen that this weeks "Independence Day" is the only focus, and all other works have been affected. Its worth mentioning that the "Ace Specialist" entered the fourth week of its release, but it was hit by the positive impact of "Independence Day". The box office plummeted by 65 percent and only earned less than $1.5 million on weekends. At the box office, the cumulative box office is only more than 54 million. Although it has already passed the 47 million cost line, this fiasco is inevitable. Sony Columbia Pictures can only sigh. Both are members of the "20 Million Club", but the performance of the "Ace Specialist" and "Independence Day" is definitely a world of difference. In other words, not everyone is eligible to enter the 20 million club. Poor Kim Carey lies innocently. But people don''t have time to make things difficult for Kim Carey at this time because of the revolution triggered by "Independence Day." The tide of life has just kicked off. Along with the grandeur of the empty alleys on the weekend of the first week of July, "Independence Day" has undoubtedly become the biggest hot spot in this summer''s summer. At the same time, the comments of the second batch of film critics also emerged strongly, and the voices of the cost control faction were all over the sky. Continuously. The "San Francisco Chronicle" only gave an ultra-low score of fifty points, which is also the second fifty points after the "New York Post". "Emerick succeeded in turning Lancaster into A clown, there is no room to play in the whole movie, which makes Lancaster look no more dazzling than a firework produced by computer special effects. Not to mention the unintelligible alien war, the empty story It makes the whole movie look like a disastera disaster even worse than an alien invasion. Perhaps, the only good news is that Lucas investment has paid off." The "San Francisco Chronicle" almost criticized "Independence Day" for nothing, and even the critically acclaimed visual effects seemed trivial. Of course, if it weren''t for the excellent visual effects, maybe their score would be lower. Standing on the same line as the San Francisco Chronicle is the Daily News. "The old-fashioned plot makes people drowsy. The excavation of human nature and emotion is so weak that it is almost like a reed in the wind, starting from the movie. The foreseeable ending in the first minute was extremely empty-the second half of Independence Day became the most monotonous event of the year." After scoring an ultra-low score of fifty points, the "Daily News" also stated in the comments, "Stories piled up with gorgeous visual effects are like bubbles in a bathtub. They are spectacular, but they can''t stand the light. A light gust of wind. As the first person in the 20 million club, Lancaster almost disappeared in the movie. The role was pale and weak, and his acting skills were weak and hollow. Of course, the last period of pre-war mobilization still showed his personal charm. The blood was boiling, but other than that, he was the same as the Fox III hitting the protective cover: it was of no use." Full of ridicule and criticism, the basic views of the "Daily News" and the "San Francisco Chronicle" are consistent. Obviously, they also think that such a simple story is a retrogression for the film industry, and completely sneered at "Independence Day." In addition, the "Houston Chronicle", which originally blocked a member of the league, apparently owes Hugo a favor. They and their "friends" seem to have made an appointment, and they also gave a 50-point rating. , Mentioned in the comments, "The whole rhythm is extremely fast, exciting, and passionate, and the explosive effect is unparalleled, not to mention the amazing visual effects. But the story does not have any memory points, and the simple and boring story is again Once again, we have returned to the clich "we against them" route, and the confrontation between humans and aliens did not burst out any sparks, not to mention the countless unexplained scientific phenomena in the movies, which made the essence of science fiction movies incredibly cheap The high investment costs seem to have turned into a pile of explosives, and I cant find the reason why the cost of this movie is higher than the speed of life. It can be seen that the story of "Independence Day" is the root cause of criticism from the major news media, starting from the "New York Post" and "USA Today" to the mainstream views of the second batch of comments this time. In fact, this is also the biggest difference between the high investment and high return group and the cost control group. The high-investment and high-cost group firmly believes that computer special effects can inject more charm into movies. The grand scene will attract more audiences into the cinema. Computer special effects are currently the most money-burning part. As for the opening of the 20 million club only It can be regarded as an additional factor. However, the cost control group believes that too much investment in computer special effects will make people ignore the story itself. The entire script will be completely based on computer special effects, making the story simple and rude to serve exaggerated visual effects, turning the movie into a movie. Uninteresting and clichd explosions, explosions, explosions. Therefore, the script of "Independence Day" has become the focus of controversy. At this time, Twentieth Century Fox couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, even Roland Emmerich let out a long sigh. Now this version of the script has been modified according to Hugos meaning, and the whole story has become condensed and compact. More space and pen and ink have been spent to outline the two lines of Thomas and Steve, including the part of family and love, including The part where humans depend on each other is also the main part of the script that has been recognized by Roger Ebert. Originally, the main line of the commercial film story is relatively simple. Even if it is the highly acclaimed "Life and Death Speed", the story itself is not too complicated. Therefore, the standard that really determines the quality of the commercial film script is the accumulation of details and the plot. Promote, portray the characters, highlight the theme, etc. The part that Hugo vigorously revised at the beginning was these small details-annoying small details, which made the entire "Independence Day" script full. But even so, they are still criticized by the media with concentrated firepower. If they insisted on their opinions and did not modify them in accordance with Hugo''s opinions, then the consequences would be really unimaginable. However, despite the constant voices of criticism, supporters still should not be underestimated. The "Washington Post" wrote a comment, "Aliens are still muddy, viscous, and vicious, without too many breakthroughs, but the superior technology of computer special effects shows unparalleled originality, allowing the entire viewing process It becomes extremely interesting, and the thrilling plot is enough to mobilize the enthusiasm of every audience. Lancasters performance was delicate and humorous. His small movements during the performanceeyes, smiles, gestures, and corners of his mouthinfused the character with immense vitality, allowing the films connotation to be further explored, and finally in that battle. It has been sublimated during the previous mobilization. For a commercial film, this is undoubtedly rare and delicate. " Behind this incomparable praise, the "Washington Post" gave a high score of 80 points, adding an important weight to the praise camp. "U.S. Weekly"''s comment was a bit playful, "This is the first disaster movie about the future in movie history. It is as cute as a small button. The computer special effects part is undoubtedly very shocking, which makes the entire alien war watch. It looks very handsome, and even makes the audience have the urge to play. As a commercial film, this is undoubtedly perfect." In addition to the 85-point super-high score, "U.S. Weekly" also commented on Hugo''s performance, "Lancaster always has such a charm, and a simple smile makes people fall in love with it. In each of his characters, you can see the fascinating part, even the most terrifying murder demon. This time is no exception, Lancaster used his personal charm to make a slightly simple storyline into It''s fun." What is even more commendable is that the two extremely influential media, "Variety Show" and "Wall Street Journal", also stand on the side of "Independence Day" and praised it. "Variety Show" believes that "the attacks of aliens occurred in multiple cities at the same time, which almost took the breath of every audience, and this thrilling thrill remained constant until the last moment of the story. There is no doubt that, ''Independence Day'' is extremely interesting and exciting." The Wall Street Journal believes that an exciting and most advanced aerial battle scene* has become the epitome of the movie. Almost every war scene is exciting. The excitement is the movie from the first moment. Infused with unparalleled vitality. As a disaster film,''Independence Day'' created countless precedents in American film history. Just the scene that blew up the White House was enough to bring everyone into the cinema." These two top magazines have given an incredible full score of 100 points, expressing their views in the most direct and strong way. The controversy between the supporters and the opposition gradually exploded with endless energy during the second week of the "Independence Day" screening. More and more multimedia joined the discussion, and they expressed their views on "Independence Day" and the future of the film industry. Gradually, not only the print media, but also radio and television have joined the controversy. This controversy triggered by "Independence Day" is covering the entire United States in an unstoppable manner! Chapter 1569： Hot discussion "Today" and "Good Morning America" ??are the most fierce rivals in morning news programs in the United States. This time they are half behind Fox TV''s "Good Day Live" during the "Independence Day" boom. The opponent took away countless styles. This is an unacceptable fact for TV stations and TV stations. However, it has been able to dominate the top two ratings rankings for more than ten years, and these two programs are obviously not so easily defeated. After witnessing the crowds of people watching movies in the first week of Independence Day, the two programs reacted immediately. "Today", which is affiliated with the TV station, found the senior film critic Rick Gowan (.) who worked for the "Daily News" and asked him to comment on "Independence Day" during the morning news program. During the interview, Rick said strongly before and after, "A work like''Independence Day'' is definitely a serious setback for the film industry. It should be thrown into the storage room like the''Future Water World''. There is dust accumulated in it, and you should never see the light." Obviously, Rick hates "Independence Day" deeply, and he has no intention to hide it. However, what is intriguing is that when the TV station chooses its guests, what are the considerations? Is it because the TV station also dislikes "Independence Day", or are there other reasons? One thing you can refer to is that the annual Golden Globe Awards are broadcast by the TV station, and one of the core issues in the power struggle between Marjana Blairicon and Michael Russell within the Hollywood Foreign Press Association is the TV station. Whether it should continue to broadcast the Golden Globes. Perhaps, the TV station''s choice of position this time can give a glimpse of some inside information that no one in the circle has known for the time being. Rick did not live up to the trust of the TV station. In the morning news, his words were extremely sharp, "Such works have been sought after by the market, and it is undoubtedly a bad news for the Hollywood film industry. It almost marks the future of excellent movies. It will be eroded by the money offensive on Wall Street. In the future, art will only become a pile of copper stinks, which is disgusting!" Afterwards, Rick pointed the finger at Hugo again, "After achieving great success, he has obviously been dizzy. Choosing an empty, boring and boring movie like Independence Day is all because of money. The factor. Twenty million pays can make him stand out, but it is not for him to destroy Hollywood movies. If he does not know how to shoulder the corresponding responsibilities, then he will become the first pest that corrupts the foundation of Hollywood movies." The "Today" morning news program devoted 30 minutes to discussing this topic. The interaction between Rick and the host can be described as sparkling and exciting. At the same time, as the strongest competitor, "Good Morning America" ??also made its own response. They invited the chief film critic of the "New York Times" Almond Camby. Anyone who knows the history of film critics knows that Almond can be said to be a representative of conservatives. He once disliked Hugo in every way and believed that Wall Street was devouring the charm of film art step by step. Almond''s views are also generally considered out of touch with the times. He will soon be eliminated, just like after the release of "The Male and Female Thief". However, "Schindler''s List" became a turning point. After that, Almond seemed to finally wake up, gradually keep up with the pace of the times, and once again became the chief film critic of the "New York Times". The influence of professional film critics on the coast cannot be underestimated. In stark contrast to before, Almond was full of praise for Hugo, and this time seems to be no exception. "If someone wants to discuss the future of film with me, then I will think he is a lunatic." Almond''s opening remarks seemed to be meaningful and made people laugh. "The reason why the film is so charming is its richness. There are unlimited possibilities. It is undeniable that film is accepted by everyone as an art form, but we should not forget that at the beginning of its birth, the reason why film can be loved by so many people is because it is an art form. A spiritual food appears, in other words, it is used to entertain the public." As one of the most prestigious film critics on the East Coast, Almond is naturally not a senior person comparable to Rick of the "Daily News". The foundation and precipitation of the age can be seen everywhere in the conversation. "So, the film should indeed have art. Standard, this is also the important significance of the existence of countless award ceremonies and film critics associations every year. But apart from works of art, movies should not be separated from the masses, because without the audiences response, no one appreciates even the most outstanding works. We can only pile up dust in the storage room. Therefore, we still need commercial films and works that can bring simple pleasure. Only by persisting on the road of exploring how art and commerce can balance can we truly carry forward the film. Both art and pure business are stupid." "This is also the reason why I like''Independence Day''. Although the story structure of this film is relatively simple, the film uses the most direct way to realize the pictures in people''s fantasy. This is also the original meaning of the film: to achieve what we can''t achieve. Fantasy and dreams. The use of visual effects on Independence Day is undoubtedly full of shock, and it also gives more opportunities for people with dreams. Maybe I cant prove the existence of a time machine, but I can also use it in movies. This dream is fulfilled here. Almonds remarks were strongly supported by the host. What''s interesting is that the TV station broadcasts the Oscar every year, and Hugo won his first actor statuette at the Oscar not long ago. The surprisingly subtle relationship between TV stations and TV stations is indeed worth pondering. "Today" and "Good Morning America" ??represent the two mainstream views in the current film industry, and at the same time visually project the competition between these two programs onto the status quo of the entire Hollywood. This kind of direct face-to-face competition, through television stations, through the two most watched morning news programs, is broadcast throughout the United States. This also puts the heated debate in the paper media before all audiences. This also means that, This revolution. Fate violently moved to an irretrievable height. In the competition between "Today" and "Good Morning America", the former has always held the top spot in the ratings of morning news programs for more than ten years. This situation continued until the end of the 1980s. "Good Morning America" ??rose strongly and replaced "Today" as the most popular morning news program. However, since the second half of 1995, "Good Morning America" ??host Joan Langdon (.lunden) asked to reduce workload, "Good Morning America" ??began to beat the ratings on a regular basis in 1987." The momentum of "today" has slowed down, and has gradually moved from the trend to an unstable state. In the past year, most of the time "Today" has the upper hand, "Good Morning America" ??has always been suppressed, and everything seems to be back to the state it was before 1987. But this time the Hollywood topic dispute is unexpected but reasonable, and "Good Morning America" ??once again holds its advantage in its hands. This issue of "Good Morning America" ??in which Almond became a special guest collided head-on with this issue of "Today" in which Rick was the main firepower. In the end, "Good Morning America" ??attracted 6.7 million viewers, creating It has the highest ratings since 1995. Although "Today" also achieved a good result of 6.2 million, it lags far behind its competitors and lost this important duel. The competition between these two morning news programs can also be seen as a microcosm of the struggle of the entire Hollywood faction, and the result of this ratings competition can also be seen as a projection of the current trend of the entire American film industry-relying on The strong performance of "Independence Day" in the first week, the momentum of high-investment and high-return support continues to rise, and it is gradually taking the initiative. In the second week of July, "Independence Day" created an incredible $116 million. After the first week of box office, as many as 237 print media in the United States reported on the feat of "Independence Day". , And whats even more exaggerated is that as many as one hundred and three TV shows have specifically mentioned the strong box office of "Independence Day" more than 500 times in a week, not to mention thousands of times in radio shows. Was mentioned. In other words, the entire North American continent is discussing this phenomenon-level movie, whether you like it or hate it, but it is undeniable that this movie is setting off an unparalleled hot topic, just like the "Pulp Fiction" of the year. Just like when it was born, people have launched an unprecedented round of the speciality of independent films, and this time, the prospect of commercial films has triggered a broader and more heated discussion is so hot. With the support of Independence Day, the second batch of film reviews on Independence Day reached forty-nine of course, including many non-professional and non-national newspaper reviews which also brought the two rounds of Independence Day film reviews to Although the 80 articles are terrifying, although there are many non-professional opinions, it can still be seen how hot the movie is today. Under the bombardment of two rounds of film reviews, the media reviews of "Independence Day" declined rapidly, from 83 to 70 in the first week. The degree of decline was very serious, but not to mention the entire decline. Seventy points is still an exceptionally good score for commercial films, not as good as "speed of life", but much higher than "Terminator 2," "Jurassic Park" and "True Lies." From this detail, we can see that the overall trend in Hollywood is still praising the "Independence Day" dominating the mainstream. After more than 70% of the media review, the theater scores were finally released. After the first week of box office reaction, the number of people participating in the theater score evaluation also reached a new high, which also made the "independence day" received a "b" score. It is more persuasive, and coincides with the media review, which truly and accurately reflects the current market reaction to this movie. Under the double affirmation of media reviews and theater scores, the box office performance of the second week of Independence Day became the focus of everyone''s attention. Chapter 1570： 1 ticket hard to find Sally Hansen ran all the way towards the ticket window of the cinema. Jessica Hansen followed her not far away, breathless, although Jessica wanted to say that the cinema just There, you can''t run anywhere, don''t worry at all, but looking at her daughter''s excited back, Jessica still swallowed the words in her stomach. After Sally entered the movie theater, she saw the crowds who were queuing. The so-called queuing was not a line of only three or five people, but a whole long dragon. Looking at it roughly, even the smallest line was at least Thirty people were queuing, and there was definitely more than one line at the scene. At least five lines could be seen in sight. This made Sally frowned and stomped her feet with annoyance. "Sally, here, I''m here." Seeing Sally''s petite figure, a calm man''s voice rang, "Hey, sweetheart, I''m here." Sally followed the voice and smiled immediately. , Yelling "Dad" excitedly, and ran over happily. The man in front of him is Sally''s father, Robin Hansen (.). Robin squatted down and gave his daughter a big hug, "Where is your mother? Where did she go?" Robin touched gently. The daughter''s forehead looked around worriedly. "She''s right behind." Sally turned her head and pointed, and then saw Jessica waved hello from a distance. This made Sally and Robin feel at ease. Sally turned her head and asked anxiously. "Dad, are there any tickets here? Will we not be able to buy tickets here?" "Sally, believe me, no matter what method is used, my mother and I will let you in to watch this movie. We all know that you are Hugo''s most loyal fan." Robin looked at his daughter with a doting expression on his face. , The smile on his face is so gentle. Sally showed a big smile, "I''m a member of the young volcano!" This made Robin nodded with a chuckle, and Sally couldn''t wait to say, "Kayla called me the day before yesterday, she and May Lelin, Joshua and the others watched this movie together. When they heard their exhilarating voices, I couldn''t bear to get excited. So, Dad, I must see this movie, definitely!" Faced with his daughters coquetry and pleading, Robin was not impatient at all. He touched his daughters slightly boring hair, his eyes dimmed slightly, and then cheered up and said, Dont worry, I will do this for you. Desirable! Trust me, okay?" At this time, Jessica also caught up. She and her husband exchanged their sights, and the two of them felt a little relieved. Last week, Sally was sick and was hospitalized, so she missed the premiere of "Independence Day" and the first week of the film''s screening, which made Sally very sad. In the past few days, news about "Independence Day" has been broadcast overwhelmingly on TV, which has become Sally''s only concern in the hospital. However, from yesterday to today, they have run to seven theaters in San Francisco, and all the movie tickets before this Sunday are sold out. This is an incredible thing. You know, "Independence Day" is shown in a total of 3,200 theaters, which is the largest scale in history, but in the huge city of San Francisco, there is actually no movie theater with more than one ticket. This shows the popularity of the movie. Degree. It''s hard to find a ticket. It''s no surprise that such a thing appeared on the "Death Row" that was screened; but it appeared on the "Independence Day" screened on a large scale, which is nothing short of a fantasy. But the fact is like this. The Hansen and his wife felt the craze with practical actions, and the whole San Francisco was going crazy for "Independence Day." Just now Robin came to this one in advance to line up, while Jessica took Sally to another theater to see if there were any tickets left. Now it seems that Jessica and Sally left empty-handed. They originally pinned all their hopes on this place, because this place is located in a relatively remote area, even if it is not easy to drive over, and the parking lot is a bit farther, the passenger flow will be slightly lower. The reason why they think so is because the Royal Entertainment Group, the theaters, etc., in the city are well located, and all the movie tickets on Sunday have been sold. I heard that under the strong request of the audience, the pre-sales have begun next week. The movie ticket is out. Todays "San Francisco Chronicle" even reported that the Royal Entertainment Group and the cinema are holding an emergency meeting to discuss with 20th Century Fox to increase the screen for "Independence Day", which will "different instinct. Ability" and several other movies. The screen of the movie should be misappropriated to give more projection space for "Independence Day". Such a grand occasion, even the leaders of North American theaters could not predict it. But when he came here, Robin couldn''t help but sink in his heart, because the long queue in front of him seemed to indicate that their journey of running around would continue. From what we saw and heard in the last half an hour, almost all the spectators in the queue came for "Independence Day". However, Robin looked at the daughter in front of him, took a deep breath, cheered up, no matter how difficult it is to buy movie tickets, he will let Sally realize this wish. What''s more, "Independence Day" is a commercial movie. It is impossible to buy tickets for it. All it takes is patience. Sally stood by the ticket counter, anxiously watching the customers who landed one after another, everyonewithout exception, everyone was buying tickets for "Independence Day", and stepped forward at this time. A young boy from, also said to the conductor, "Good morning, are there still tickets for this morning''s Independence Day?" Although Sally is worried that she will still not see "Independence Day" today, she is extremely happy at this moment, because it is difficult to find tickets for "Independence Day". What does this mean? It means that Hugo has achieved success again, and it is an incredible success. As a young volcano, Sally wants to see such a scene more than anyone else. "Hello, we have no tickets to the Independence Day in the morning. In the morning, you can watch "Different Instincts. Can", "Mission Impossible" and "Course to Death Island. Do you need it?" The conductor politely Answered. The boy frowned and said disappointedly, "This is the third theater I went to this morning, God!" Then he let out a long breath and shook his head depressedly, "What about the afternoon? I am Say,''Independence Day''." "I''m very sorry, only tickets for the evening show are left for''Independence Day''. There are still tickets for the show at 10:15." The conductor''s answer made the boy''s face burst into a bright smile, "No problem. , You give me three!" The boy replied vigorously. The boy''s sight came into contact with Sally, Sally showed a bright smile, the boy couldn''t help but was stunned, and then showed a big smile at Sally, as if the whole world had been lit up. After another twenty minutes of waiting, it was Robin''s turn. He glanced at Sally who was looking forward to it. Before the conductor could even ask him, he couldn''t wait to ask, "I need three Independence Day cards. Tickets, the most recent one, any time." The conductor looked down, then said embarrassedly, "Sorry, the tickets for today are all sold out. The fastest one is tomorrow morning at 8:15." This is an unimaginable situation, short In less than twenty minutes, today''s tickets were once again sold out. "Independence Day"''s box office pulling power has reached a terrifying level, you know, no one in this theater usually wants to come, and even considered whether to cancel this theater! Robin looked at his daughter, "Sally, what do you think?" Sally wanted to nod directly and agree, but at first she considered the location of this place is too remote, and it would take them a full hour and a half to drive over. In order to find the movie tickets within this week, they didnt think much about it. They looked for them all the way, but now the movie tickets are in front of them, Sally hesitated instead, is she going to let her parents drive over again tomorrow? ? Robin seemed to understand her worries from the expression on his daughter''s face. He patted the top of her daughter''s head gently, "Sally, Dad really wants to watch this movie. Would you like to come with Dad tomorrow?" Sally looked at the pampering on her father''s face, but couldn''t help but pause. Robin seemed to understand Sally''s meaning and stood up, "Please give me three, tomorrow at 8:15." The conductor smiled and nodded, and immediately began to operate. Robin smiled and said to Sally, "Trust me, you will like this movie." It was as if he really wanted to watch "Independence Day". At this moment, the conductor stopped what he was doing, "Oh, sir, I have three tickets for 11:15 this morning, do you need it?" Robin couldn''t help but stunned. The conductor quickly explained, "Someone just came to apply for a refund, and he hopes to come back to watch on Sunday..." "Okay Just give it to me!" Robin said without waiting for the conductor to explain. Before Robin could say anything, he heard the conductor at the counter next door say, "Sorry, those three tickets have already gone out." Then he heard a depressed sigh. If you tell others that watching a commercial movie in the United States, you still have to grab tickets, Robin will definitely think this is a big joke. But today, Robin is experiencing it personally. Perhaps they are uniting to create an incredible history. Robin took the three tickets from the conductor, waved to Sally, and then saw the brilliant smile on Sally''s face. The sickness in Sally''s eyes that has not completely disappeared, at this moment is covered by the bright light, which makes Robin also show a very happy smile: as long as he can see his daughter''s beautiful smile, he will not give him the whole world. Change. The purchase of tickets by the Hansen family is just a microcosm of the ordinary and ordinary on the entire North American continent, from media reviews to theater scores, from the support of major theaters to the endless enthusiasm of the audience, "Independence Day" this movie Movies are creating unbelievable records. Things that seem to appear only in fantasy are now becoming reality one by one. In the summer of 1996, the footsteps of history are visible to the naked eye and can be seen in person. Stance, stride forward step by step. Chapter 1571： Amazing drop Every year, North Americas summer vacation has always been the focus of everyones attention. The box office wars are always exciting, and this year is no exception. The wonderful box office wars started in late May and roared all the way to July. "Tornado"''s 41 million US dollars premiere weekend box office, to the "Mission Impossible" US$57 million stunning premiere weekend box office, this year''s summer box office war kicked off with an incredible noise. Especially the strong attack of "Mission Impossible", the box office of the premiere weekend was 57 million US dollars, breaking the box office of 52 million US dollars created by "Batman Forever" on the premiere weekend last year, and "Mission Impossible" The box office raked in 74 million U.S. dollars for the first five days, and it almost broke the 79 million box office record set by "Jurassic Park" on the first five days. Tom Cruise announced his return with an undisputed strong performance and returned to the front line of top actors. Many people have already proposed that Tom is fully qualified to be among the 20 million club and become the third member. Some people think that "Mission Impossible" is the peak of this year''s summer vacation, while some people think that "Independence Day" has the hope of breaking many records and surpassing "Mission Impossible" to create a new peak. Now, in just a week, the objective figures of ice cooling have proved who is the wise predictor. With a box office of 80 million US dollars on the weekend of the premiere and a box office of 116 million US dollars on the first Thursday, "Independence Day" broke "Batman Forever", "Mission Impossible" and "Jurassic Park" without any effort. "What is even more frightening is that the "Independence Day" has raised the level of the entire record by more than one level and set an ultra-high standard. Many media even exclaimed, "This is an impossible A record of transcendence!" Such a stunning performance even created a scene of empty streets with 10,000 people that has been rare in the past two decades, pushing the attention of "Independence Day" to an incredible new high, but even so, it is still not comparable to the enthusiasm of the United States in the past week. From TV to radio, from newspapers to magazines, from cafes to street shops, almost everyone is discussing "Independence Day." The powerful impact brought by the industry. From the empty streets to the hard to get a ticket, the strong commercial performance of "Independence Day" is changing the traditional box office concept of the entire Hollywood, which also gives people reason to expect more from the box office next week of "Independence Day". For a commercial film, a box office drop of less than 50% the next week can be celebrated. If it can be less than 40%, it will be a hearty victory. On this data, "Batman Forever" dropped 45% the next week, "Mission Impossible" dropped 53% the next week, and "Terminator 2" dropped 100%. Thirty-sixths of the decline answer sheet. As a negative textbook, "Future Water World" had a box office of only 21 million U.S. dollars during its premiere weekend. It still plummeted by 40% the following week, and the ending was very bleak. The most amazing thing is "Jurassic Park" and "True Lies." The former dropped 20% in the second week and handed over the answer sheet; the latter also dropped by 20%. Everyone fell through their glasses, but the box office for the premiere of "True Lies" was only 25 million, and the level is naturally not comparable to "Jurassic Park." After horizontal comparison, people have predicted that the fall of "Independence Day" can reach 55% in the next week, which can be called a "big victory"-in other words, it is the same level as "Mission Impossible". After all, considering the box office of 80 million U.S. dollars in the first weekend of "Independence Day", even if the decline yields an ultra-high data of 55 percent, there will be 36 million U.S. dollars in the next week. This data can already be said. It''s scary. However, the hard-to-find tickets on the second Monday made the box office of Independence Day full of suspense the following week. In the second week of July, "Independence Day" is still the only focus. Two new movies released this week, "Little Detective Harriet (.the.spy and "Life and Death (.under. are both considered. It''s cannon fodder. Even if the latter is co-starred by Denzel Washington and Meg Ryan, no one thinks that this work can shake the absolute strength of Independence Day. It is worth mentioning that Matt Damon also appeared in "Life and Death Pride"-the important cast of this work is from the international innovation management agency. Facts have also proved this-predictions about cannon fodder. "Life and Death" was screened in two thousand theaters, but only paid $10 million at the weekend box office, making the film''s 50 million investment destined to be lost. Interestingly, this is the twentieth century. The works released by Fox come from works produced by an independent filmmaker. Many people also joked that the 20th Century Fox does not need money and does not care about the distribution costs. And "Little Detective Harriet" is even more miserable, with a box office of six million dollars barely making it into the top ten, which shows how severely the newly released movie has been squeezed by "Independence Day". However, this work only invested 12 million yuan, so the premiere data is still barely acceptable. In the case of weak competitors, the market appeal of "Independence Day" has further reached its peak. In the end, with all audiences in pursuit, "Independence Day" delivered a 23% drop in the box office, and the entire North America The movie market can hear a shock of surprise. Twenty-three percent, only twenty-three percent! What does this box office drop mean? It means that media reviews and theater scores have spread the excellent reputation of "Independence Day" widely, attracting surging crowds into the cinema; it means that the hard-to-find scene is not only in San Francisco, but also in other cities in North America. Exceptionally, the pomp of empty streets in the first week continued again; it means that the high-investment and high-cost support group''s views have been further supported by the North American film market, bursting out of unprecedented super vitality... It also means "Independence Day." The next week''s performance was on the same level as "Jurassic Park" and "True Lies"! There is nothing wrong with this matter. The problem is that the box office of the premiere of "Jurassic Park" is 47 million, while the box office of the premiere of "True Lies" is 25 million. They Handing over a 20% drop in the box office is already an amazing data. But what about the box office for the premiere of "Independence Day"? Eighty million U.S. dollars, a full 80 million U.S. dollars, is not on the same level as "Jurassic Park" and "True Lies." Handed over a drop almost in line with "Jurassic Park" and "True Lies", which is even far greater than the box office miracle created in the first week of "Independence Day". Because of the bad performance of the next weeks box office decline, it directly and forcefully proved a fact: a sufficiently good commercial film, with excellent basic story structure, supplemented with outstanding visual effects, which is for the entire North American film market. It has an unparalleled attraction. As many media have said, the story of "Independence Day" is very simple, not complicated, and its characterization is very limited, but its control of the rhythm, the use of special effects, and the preparation of the story are very good. This Just to create an audio-visual feast. Strictly speaking, "Independence Day" is different from movies such as "Jurassic Park", "True Lies", and "Future Water World". It is more like the commercial version of "Speed ??of Life and Death"-in a basic story. Above the framework, it injects a thrilling soul into the movie, but "Life and Death" adopts a retro and pure method, while "Independence Day" adopts an advanced and trendy method, but the two end in different ways, and the ultimate adrenaline effect is Is consistent. "Life and death speed" created a myth in the summer file that year, and "Independence Day" used the amazing performance of the first two weeks to prove that "high investment and high return" is not an empty phrase, and it is caused by the cost gap. The box office gap is clearly reflected in these two films. Of course, this is a partial summary, and the excellent box office is never caused by a single factor. What''s more, "Life and Death Speed" originally paid 28 million U.S. dollars in exchange for 239 million U.S. dollars. How much return on "Independence Day" 100 million U.S. dollars investment can be exchanged is still unknown. However, it is undeniable that the performance of "Independence Day" in the second week of its release with a 23% drop, shockingly shocked the entire North American film market, and made Hollywood''s long-running controversy balance. The tilt began to appear slowly. US$53.6 million Independence Day" showed a 23% drop in the box office of the next weeks weekend, which contributed US$53.6 million. Whats incredible is that relying on the outstanding performance of the few days of the week, the two-week cumulative box office of "Independence Day" has reached the 200 million threshold, becoming the fastest work in North America that has exceeded 200 million US dollars. The box office brought 224 million U.S. dollars! Amidst an uproar, Twentieth Century Fox confidently announced: "Independence Day" has officially entered a profitable stage! This is a summer box office battle that constantly refreshes the three perspectives. "Independence Day" has created a world of its own with an unstoppable momentum, and has left its own mark in the long history of North American film with a proud posture. From the box office that swallowed the premiere in the first week to the box office drop that swept across the army in the next week, "Independence Day" only took two weeks to convert its 100 million US dollars of investment costs into profits. Such a strong performance gave Yi Yi The competitors could only look at Twentieth Century Fox in dismay. They were full of excitement and excitement, but could not vent them. They could only swallow this sulky breath. This fire is burning in the North American continent, but not only here, the European continent on the opposite side of the Atlantic has also felt the frenzy from across the ocean at this time. The powerful momentum of "Independence Day" has begun to shock Europa! Chapter 1572： Invade Europe "Independence Day" created a North American box office of 224 million U.S. dollars in just two weeks, and it has undoubtedly become a strong contender for the year-end box office rankings this yearin fact, many media cant wait to announce it. At this time, "Independence Day" has firmly secured the title of the year-end box office champion. Before the release of "Independence Day", although the discussion about the box office has been uninterrupted, this film originally carried the hope of the entire North American film industry, but who can predict that this will be a work that will change the course of history? ? And still in such a earth-shattering way! When people discuss "Independence Day", the amazing computer special effects created by Industrial Light and Magic are undoubtedly the primary contributor, which is also the core element that changed the entire Hollywood industry; but no one can ignore the effect of Hugo. There are "20 million The title of "Club" has attracted countless attention, and it has the sensational effect of the premiere ceremony, not to mention those star friends who made guest appearances for Hugo''s friendship. Of course, no one will deny the charm that Hugo has injected into the film. Just like the "speed of life and death", perhaps the role itself does not have much room to play, but Hugo can always bring surprises. This time is no exception. Hugo has at least half of the credit for the success of Independence Day. In the past two weeks, many TV shows have discussed this point: If the actor changes an actor, will Independence Day still achieve its current glory? The mainstream view is that it is obviously very difficult. Indeed, in many works, the protagonists influence is minimal, such as "Future Water World". Even if Hugo is replaced, he cannot save this terrible story; for example, "Jurassic Park", even if it is replaced A group of unknown actors, movies will also sell well, because people walk into the cinema to watch dinosaurs, not humans. This is also the position that the cost control faction insists on. They believe that excessive dependence on computer special effects and excessive dependence on explosive special effects will gradually deform the film industry, and the role of actors will gradually be weakened, leaving the film only frantic. Exploded bad music video. They firmly believe that, like "Death Row", or like "Before Sunrise", relying on the excitement and tension of the script and the performance and charm of the actors will make the whole movie bloom with infinite charm. This is the essence of the movie, and it is also the part that people should not forget. Originally, people thought that "Independence Day" was such a work-it doesn''t matter if you change actors, but after careful discussion, the mainstream view also believes that this is not feasible. Although Hugo''s role is limited, his piercing, his grasp of the characters and details of the story, including the male protagonist he interprets, are all important factors for the success of "Independence Day", and it is also due to the existence of Hugo. "Independence Day" has not been reduced to a collection of countless explosions. Instead, it has deduced the two lines of family and love in a unique and delicate way-even if it is not enough, it is already rare for commercial movies. In short, as the male protagonist, Hugo breathed soul into the puppet. Not to mention the unparalleled appeal of Hugo in the North American market. At least one-third or even half of the audience came into the cinema because of Hugo and enjoyed this unprecedented movie-watching experience. From "Yihai Xiongfeng" to "Seven Deadly Sins", from "Before Sunrise" to "Death Row", Hugo''s works are almost all produced at a small cost, but these works have created box office miracles, which also makes rain Guo became the most appealing actor in North America. But objectively speaking, these films are not real commercial films in the traditional sense. The so-called "commercial appeal" and "box office attractiveness" of Hugo have never received the most stringent test. This time, the purely pedigree "Independence Day" only took two weeks, which clearly proved Hugo''s unrivaled appeal in the North American film market today. "Independence Day" has not only become Hugo''s third personal box office. Over 200 million works, and it is almost certain that he will surpass the "speed of life and death" to become his personal highest-grossing work so far. What people are most curious about now is how far can the final box office of "Independence Day" go? The enthusiasm of the North American continent has crossed the oceans and affected the entire European continent. The European continent, which was not a fan of commercial movies, has always been relatively calm and self-controlled. They have not shown much interest in "Independence Day", only the United Kingdom and Germany. The country plans to show the film in the third week of July, but South America is more proactive. Countries such as Argentina, Brazil, Chile, Venezuela, etc. have all released it simultaneously with the United States. However, the enthusiasm on the other side of the Atlantic has not only become the biggest event in North American film history in more than two decades, but also deeply affected the European continent. This is a film industry revolution. Fate, even if the European continent dismissed Hollywood commercial films, the film market was still inevitably affected. Since only the United Kingdom and Germany in Europe plan to release in the third week of July, the countries of the European continent have begun to boil. Countries including France, Italy, Spain, and Sweden all learned about the "Independence Day" for the first time. "The frenzy set off in North America, they all demanded that their country be able to release "Independence Day" as soon as possible. Such a situation was absolutely rare in 1996 when the Internet was not popular at all. People''s sources of information are basically domestic newspapers and magazines, but they have attracted so much attention. From this aspect, it can be seen that the media of various countries are paying attention to the North American frenzy. The fact is also true. Within the major countries of the European continent, in the past week-one week behind North America-there are more than 47 domestic mainstream media and nearly 130 large and small media. A report was made to convey the empty alleys of the North American continent, rushing into the cinema to watch the grand occasion of "Independence Day". This rare occasion has also become an after-dinner conversation in the streets and alleys of Europa. It can be said that the "Independence Day" boom is affecting the world''s film market at a speed visible to the naked eye. The controversy that has aroused since "Terminator 2" became the first film with an investment of over 100 million yuan has been accumulated over the years. After brewing and brewing, it seemed that he finally found the exit and vented it heartily. As one of the most important film markets in the world, the European continent is no exception. Various countries on the European continent have sought 20th Century Fox one after another, hoping to introduce "Independence Day" as soon as possible. In fact, even if they do not come to Twentieth Century Fox, Kevin Pence will not let go of the overseas market. This is originally an important strategic link, and they have been negotiating with mainstream theaters in various countries. However, the overseas screenings in the first half of the 1990s rarely coincide with North America. More often, after the North American release, foreign theaters have reviewed the North American media reviews and audience reputation before deciding whether to introduce them and when. Introduce. Originally this time "Independence Day" was no exception, especially when Roland was shooting "Independence Day" completely aimed at American audiences. The perspective of this script was based on American audiences, so "Independence Day" was used in overseas markets. The release prospects are underestimated, at least not as popular as "Jurassic Park" and "True Lies". But the change in the film market is so rapid. The North American frenzy swept across and quickly affected all corners of the world. It now appears that various European countries are not immune. The mainstream cinemas in their home countries have begun to speed up their pace, hoping to get a share of the pie as soon as possible-the nature of the businessman, regardless of nationality or ethnicity. Under such circumstances, Twentieth Century Fox announced Hugo''s latest itinerary. He will attend the premiere of "Independence Day" in London, and then will go to Berlin to participate in "Independence Day" related publicity activities. This also means that the global strategy of "Independence Day" is officially launched. Now, the entire continent of Europe is going to be fried. Hugo has always had an indescribable attraction for Europeans, from "Pulp Fiction" won the Cannes Film Festival to win the best director of the Berlin Film Festival "Before Sunrise", to "Death Row" for him Back to the Berlin Film Festival for the best actor trophy, Hugo, as an outstanding actor, and a charming young actor, has been enthusiastically sought after by European literary films. In addition, previous works such as "Schindler''s List", "Speed ??of Life and Death", and "Seven Deadly Sins" have been widely acclaimed in continental Europe, and their box office performance is not inferior to North America. It can be said that Hugo is definitely the most representative icon of Hollywood in the entire European continent But Hugo has never participated in the overseas promotion activities of the film-except for the three major European Outside the film festival, even for the popular "Schindler''s List", Hugo did not travel to Europe to promote it. This has always been a pity for European audiences. This time the situation has finally changed. In order to promote "Independence Day", Hugo has participated in many promotional activities in North America in the past two weeks. This is also the most exposed section after Hugo disappeared for more than 70 days. Time, let the young volcanoes truly feel the infinite charm from Hugo. Now, Hugo will continue to propagate. He personally brought the propaganda boom to London and Berlin. At this moment, the whole European continent became lively. It seems that all the movie lovers in this land are beginning to riot. . Such a scene, so unfamiliar, yet so familiar-the frenzy that Hugo set off in North America was transferred to Europe intact, just like the warm current of the Atlantic Ocean. After turning around the east coast of the North American continent, passing the equator, Slid to the western coast of the European continent. The first person to feel the power of this warm current was the rainy and rainy British Isles. London, located in the southeast, ushered in the hottest hot weather since the beginning of summer in 1996, because-Hugo Lancaster Here comes! Chapter 1573： Trip to london Looking down from a high altitude, the sky is clear and translucent like a lake. There is no cloud in the sky. The golden sun is lazily shrouded in the sky above the city. The trail without any rules divides the whole city into a messy and irregular one. In this area, the interlaced shadows outline the historical deposits and the charm as if they were ink paintings. There is no need to walk through the alleys in person. Hugo is quite sure: he will definitely get lost. Unlike the United States, which is made up of immigrants, the history and culture of the European continent has always been one of their proudest treasures. This is a relic left after the magic of time has been polished bit by bit. It is incomparable and cannot be ignored. In every street and lane, it seems that you can smell the fragrance of centuries ago. As one of the most culturally rich countries in the world, Britain also once had the glory of an empire that never sets in the sun. After entering the 20th century, although the whole world has been earthshaking, the influence of British culture is still influencing the trend of trends all the time. It also includes entertainment culture. In addition to the United States, the world''s entertainment center, and Japan, the entertainment center of Asia, in Europe, the UK''s entertainment industry is also among the best. In terms of movies, Alfred Hitchcock, Charlie Chaplin, Mike Lee (.), Danny Ball, Ken Rocky (ken.), Emma Thompson, Hugh Grant , Daniel Day-Lewis, Helen Mirren and others are all indispensable treasures of the world''s movies. In terms of music, the Beatles, Rolling Stones, Elton John (.), David Bowie (.), Queen, Smith Band (the.), Stone Rose (the..), Blots, Goatskin, Shen Yun Band, Radio Commander... these important names are firmly tied to the history of world music and the history of rock and roll changes. It can be said that the small land of the British Isles has bred countless cultural heritage, which affects the process of human culture from all angles. As a graduate of classical literature, Hugo always has a special feeling for this land. It seems that every time he comes here, there will always be different gains. However, this time Hugo was not here on vacation, but was shouldering work tasks, which made Hugo a little surprised. Compared with the familiar United States, the United Kingdom is still a blank in this respect. Although Hugo has heard that his works are popular here, he does not know what the real situation is, such as "Independence Day". It is still unknown how pure Hollywood commercial films can succeed in continental Europe. "What''s the matter?" Joseph''s voice came from around, and Hugo turned his gaze away from the window, cast a suspicious look, Joseph pointed to the smiling flight attendant not far away, "Airplane Ready to land, let us fasten our seat belts." Hugo came back to his senses, quickly fastened his seat belt, took a deep breath, "No, just thought of the inspiration for music creation just now, a little distracted." Hugo replied casually, the fragments in his mind. The musical notes have settled down, and looking back, Alexander Lorraine, Jennifer Aniston, Sandra Bullock, and others are all extremely excited, and they are more happier to talk than bluntly. Seeing the look in Hugo''s eyes, Joseph also chuckled lightly, "They were all too excited about this flight. After the plane landed, they would start jet lag, otherwise tomorrow would be bad." This time "Independence Day" went to London as a group for publicity. Except for Leonardo DiCaprio, who was working on filming, and Charlize Theron, who was preparing to audition, almost everyone else joined. In the ranks of the expedition team, even Rick Rosen, Ali Emmanuel and others are also traveling together-obviously they hope to take this opportunity to investigate the British market and extend the tentacles of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. In the twentieth century, Fox directly chartered a plane, and the entire crew flew to London busily. Others don''t know, but Kevin Pence did not hide Rick. The idea of ??chartering the plane was proposed by Alan Strello. However, Alan has something to do with him in his business, so this time he did not accompany him. Hugo chuckled lightly, "Don''t worry, they will never miss the exciting part. Even if they are sleepy, they will hold on." This was what Jennifer said before getting on the plane yesterday. Her original words were " Even if I cant sleep for a day in Europe, Im still holding on. I dont want to miss this good opportunity. It made everyone laugh. It is the summer vacation, and the two seasons of "Friends" have already ended. The popularity of "Friends" is very popular, but for any TV actor, film is their ultimate dream. This time Jennifer''s performance on "Independence Day" was not as eye-catching as Sandra, but it still won a lot of praise. While talking, the plane began to descend. Hugo once again turned his sights out of the window. The airport began to gradually zoom in. The empty apron was like a dark cloud pressing on the top at this time, and it was so dark that Hugo couldn''t help it. He raised his head and looked at the sky-he thought it was a sudden change of the sky. Londons fickle weather is world-famous, but todays London can be described by the word wind and sunshine. The cloudless sky is like It was a calm lake, and a little bit of ripples seemed very clear. Hugo couldn''t help but frowned slightly, and looked down curiously again. The ground got closer and closer, and then the dark cloud gradually became clear-obviously it was not a shadow, but a large group of people, a turbulent crowd on the ground It looks like a tribe of ants moving in a hurry on a rainy day, so dense that a thin layer of goose bumps appear on the skin, shuddering. I closed my eyes and shivered twice in a row. When I opened my eyes again, the crowd in front of me was already magnified a lot, and the intensive fear was not so strong, but the continuous crowd in front of me still made Hugo slightly open. Opened his mouth. Joseph also saw Hugo''s gaze, and he couldn''t help but stretched his head and looked down-his pupils suddenly widened, almost protruding from his eyes. Hugo and Joseph are not people who have never seen the world. On the contrary, they have seen countless grand and magnificent scenes, especially Hugo''s super high popularity that is unmatched in the United States, and even the exaggerated scenes have personally experienced. But even so, the two people still showed a surprised expression, which was difficult to hide. At this time, there was a standard London accent from the in-flight broadcast, "Dear Independence Day crew, good afternoon everyone. I am the captain of this flight, Daniel Arden, and it is now two ten in the afternoon local London time. Two points, the plane is about to land. Please look down the guys sitting by the window of the plane. London is expressing the enthusiasm of the city on the most enthusiastic scale. This reminds me of the scene when the Beatles arrived at the American airport. The scene thirty-two years ago has reappeared again." It can be heard that Daniels voice also had a hint of ridicule and humor, which immediately made the plane lively. As the plane was still landing, those sitting in the corridor could not unfasten the seat belts, they could only be greedy. Grasping the shoulders of his companions, he kept asking, "What? What?" The grand scene on the tarmac finally revealed the full picture. On the tarmac at the other end, a turbulent crowd gathered densely. Looking around, there were at least five thousand people. The turbulent crowd was divided into two. Part, the first half is a small group of people gathered together. Although they can''t see clearly with the camera in their hands, they can be vaguely judged. This should be the media part; the latter part is separated by a seat belt. Ten Several brawny men wearing airport security costumes held hands to build a wall of people, blocking the turbulent crowd behind them. The crowd of suspected reporters in the front also looks like there are three or four hundred people, but they are the same as the crowd behind the stormy waves. They look like little lambs shivering under the lions mouth, and they may be swallowed at any time. . The endless sea of ??people occupied at least three parking spaces, spreading out like a tide, ups and downs in the line of sight, which made the entire apron look like an airport at all, but more like it. The concert scene. However, because there are no restrictions on the surrounding venues, the crowd here seems to be the size of a palm when viewed from a high altitude, but after shortening the distance, the unblocked wave rushes towards the face with an extremely fierce posture, and the effect created by the contrast is real. Appalling. Therefore, even the well-informed Hugo and Joseph could not help being shocked. What''s more, this is just the grand occasion of the airport In other words, there are so many people who come to the airport to pick up the plane5,000 people are just a conservative estimate, due to the limited viewing angle on the plane. , There is no way to make accurate inferences, such a grand scale of pick-up is absolutely rare in history. No wonder the captain Daniel would jokingly say that it is as if the Beatles arrived in the United States back then. Now the United Kingdom uses the same-or even higher specifications to welcome Hugo''s first official British publicity, which also marks the height that Hugo stands today: before he knows it, he has been shoulder to shoulder with the giant and can Go hand in hand. Everyone on the "Independence Day" crew on the plane was in shock. The turbulence caused by the plane''s landing finally brought everyone back to their senses, and one after another began to scream excitedly. But after screaming, they all realized one thing: because they didn''t expect the pick-up team to be so large, they were joking unscrupulously throughout the flight. The physical condition must not be too good now, although it hasn''t been. Her face is so exaggerated, but there is no make-up that is beyond doubt. At this time, the plane was full of excitement. Before Daniel stopped the plane, I heard everyone shouting, "Make-up, I want to make-up!" "Oh, God, my clothes are terrible!"... It is conceivable that this European publicity tour will be very interesting. Chapter 1574： Airport frenzy The plane was taxiing slowly on the channel, but everyone in the plane began to get busy. Although they had just experienced a long-distance flight, they had to show their best to meet the surging crowd of welcomes in London. It is conceivable that tomorrow Heathrow Airport will surely become the front page headlines of major newspapers. No one hopes that their greasy face will become the focus of discussion. Hugo washed briefly, replaced the wrinkled t-shirt on his body, and stood by the window. The magnificent scene of the airport could be clearly seen in the field of vision. The shadows, which resemble large swaths of black clouds, surging on the tarmac three runways away, even if they are far away, you can feel the monstrous heat waves coming like a raging fire, making Heathrow Airport The dark gray buildings were stained with a layer of gorgeous brilliance, and the golden and red halos pushed away like ripples, forming a magnificent oil painting. Hugo could not help but let out a soft sigh. He originally thought that he had been rolling in this circle for enough time and had seen enough spectacles, but today he still gained insights again. The crew members who had finished preparing one after another all came over, seeing the continuous crowd like the ocean in front of them, all of them were dumbfounded and speechless. Whether its Sandra Bullock or Alexander Lorraine, including Jennifer Aniston and Cameron Diaz, who have rapidly risen in popularity, this is not only their first time in Europe for publicity, but also their number one. This time I really feel what is called a sea of ??people, what is called popularity, and what is called magnificence. The pick-up team in front of you is an important part of the entertainment industry. It is also a gentle town that makes many people intoxicated. The endless screams and overwhelming shouts make people feel that they are omnipotent for a moment. God! After taxiing for nearly twenty minutes, the plane finally stopped in front of the boundless sea of ??people. After shortening the distance, the vision of the eyes became even more frightening. The dense crowd would firmly occupy all perspectives from all directions, as long as the line of sight The places that can be reached are all people, as if in the next second I will be completely swallowed by such a sea of ??people. At this moment, I am so small and my majestic thoughts collide violently, causing a storm in my mind. Huge waves. "Hugo, you''re the first." Roland Emmerich stood in front of the aisle and raised his voice, only to find that his throat was so dry that he couldn''t help but cough a few times. For Roland, this was the moment he dreamed of. The attention, cheers, and thunderous applause made him deeply and clearly feel his presence. Seeing the magnificent scene outside the window, Roland''s muscles couldn''t help but start to contract. His hot and damp palms made him a little confused, and his violently twitching temples made his mouth dry. However, Roland did not get dazzled by emotions. He knew that everyone who came to the scene today was for Hugo, and only for Hugo. The honor of being the first to get out of the cabin belongs to Hugo. Even if other people go out early, it will not help. Not only will they not get the corresponding return, they may get a heavy blow. Roland''s slightly dry voice was not laughed at by everyone, because everyone was half-hearted, even through the thick iron sheet, you could feel the turbulent heat wave outside the window penetrating into the cabin, causing the frequency of the heartbeat to begin to rise rapidly. Hugo looked around at everyones expressions. The expressions mixed with excitement and anxiety were so similar. On the contrary, it made Hugo smile and chuckled. Its just a few thousand people. There is no need to be so nervous. If such an expression is caught by the reporter, it will be laughed at by others." Glory to Death During the tour, almost every performance was more than 10,000 people, even including the performance of 20,000 people in Madison Square Garden. Therefore, the crowd in front of you is really nothing. Hearing Hugo''s teasing, Sandra next to him showed a smile that was uglier than crying, and everyone couldn''t help but laugh. Hugo even laughed directly, then he tidied his clothes, took a deep breath, and took a step towards the door of the cabin. Standing at the door of the cabin, other crew members piled up five steps behind Hugo, looking at Hugo with anticipation and curiosity one by one, the scene was really funny. In fact, they cannot be blamed for their lack of knowledge, because this is not the concert scene, this is just the airport pick-up scene. Such a grand occasion, as Daniel said, is comparable to the scene when the Beatles arrived in the United States. All over the world, those who can enjoy such treatment can be counted with one hand. The flight attendant glanced at Hugo and seemed to be asking, "Ready?" Hugo let out a long breath, then nodded, and then saw the cabin door in front of him slowly open to the left, a rare experience in London At first sight, the bright sunlight poured down like a waterfall, filling the entire cabin in an instant, and the golden light made people unable to help but close their eyes. Quiet, there was a momentary short silence, all the sound disappeared, the noise seemed to be strangled in the throat, and suddenly disappeared, leaving only the restless dust in the air flying, and everyone seemed to be shocked. I was stunned. The dazzling golden sunlight blurred the scene at the door of the cabin. Only a faint figure could be seen, sketched freely in the light, but I couldn''t see the specific appearance at all. I was in a daze. It actually creates an illusion that the cabin door is the entrance to heaven. What about the person standing at the door? As if it was half a second, but as if it had been half a century, the shallow golden halo dissipated, the figure hidden in the light gradually became clear, and then the enthusiasm inside the body began to lose control. The volcano that had been brewing for a long time finally erupted at this moment, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Screaming, screaming, or screaming. The screams that are out of control because they are too excited are challenging the limits of mankind. They burst out with a noise far more terrifying than the takeoff of a plane, sweeping through the entire Heath like a hurricane. Luo Airport, let this airport that has witnessed history tremble in the storm. A burst of screams engulfed the entire aircraft with lightning speed, causing the ground of the aisle to begin to vibrate, and a powerful storm suddenly set off under the breezy and sunny sky. The sea of ??people in front of them has completely lost control, and everyone is squeezing forward crazily, hoping to get closer and closer, so that they can get close to their idol in the first time. Even the reporters who stood at the forefront lost their mindsor, to be more precise, they lost their minds in order to compete for the news. The landing place of the stairs was surrounded by clusters, and the ground could not leak. The tidal flashes and the dazzling sunlight coated the entire plane with a beautiful layer of gold and silver, which was so dazzling that it was impossible to look directly at it. For Hugo, who was used to seeing countless big scenes, his eyes began to panic because of the flashing flash in front of him, and he had to blink his eyes several times, but he could still feel the eye sockets beginning to wet. In the blur, the restless sea of ??people is like a huge wave that can swallow the world at any time, surging, and the violent heat wave smashed down before Hugo had time to react, making people dizzy. Hugo couldn''t help but took a deep breath, adjusted his state again, and then raised his right hand and said hello to the enthusiastic audience in front of him. This simple action completely lost control of the scene and the crowd broke through directly. Under the protection of airport security personnel, the plane rushed violently, as if it was a high tide. The plane was like an isolated island, completely surrounded in less than a minute, and in a precarious situation. It seemed that it would happen in the next second. Was completely swallowed. The security order at the scene has been completely disrupted. This is something that no one could have expected. Who could have imagined that Hugo just showed up and made the scene completely out of control? Such a grand occasion, it is estimated that only the Beatles and Michael Jackson can create. However, Heathrow Airport has obviously experienced countless winds and rains. Although the security personnel were disrupted in their deployment, they immediately organized themselves again. This time, they are no longer isolating the masses, but forcibly blazing a path in the crowd, just like Moses crossing the Red Sea, building a long and narrow walkway leading to the VIP car at the end, and the two The sea of ??people surging on the side is constantly roaring and surging seems to be able to submerge this passage at any time. Hugo originally planned to go straight down, but saw that there was no footing below, so he stood at the highest point of the stairs, keeping a smile and waving to the audience below. Once, Hugo saw this scene in the TV news. National leaders were either top entertainers or the captain of the winning football team. They stood at the entrance of the plane, smiling and waving at the crowd below, but they were slow to move. In the beginning, Hugo always thought this scene was quite funny. But after experiencing it personally today, Hugo knew what it was like. Seeing the unpredictable situation under the plane, everyone in the cabin was amazed. The excitement began to gradually swallow all the anxiety. The eruption of adrenaline made everyone excited, which made the temperature inside the plane. It also began to climb slowly, as if the entire airport was about to reach a boiling point. The security staff at the front of the stairs finally maintained order again and waved to Hugo to signal that he could come down. This time, Hugo did not hesitate. He took his own steps and walked down the stairs step by step. The stairs under his feet clearly felt the turbulence and raging of the entire sea of ??people, and the powerful enthusiasm hit his face. Come, swallow Hugo directly without any obstruction! Chapter 1575： Faith is immortal If anyone wants to ask what it looks like when the sea is boiled. Hugo can answer this calmly and firmly: it''s what he looks like right now. The boundless sea of ??people has completely boiled at this time, everyone is jumping, screaming, and shouting excitedly. The faces that have become red from too much excitement are reflected in the golden sunlight. Below, an unparalleled frenzy was released. Hugo felt like he had stepped into a boiling sea of ??fire step by step, the feverish temperature even made his skin feel tingling, and the hot air made people wonder if he was about to burn in the next second. When Hugo left the plane and walked to the ground, the crowd on the scene finally got out of control again! The human wall formed by the security guards is like a turbulent wave. It has withstood the test of the turbulent waves behind them every time, but they still defended the line stubbornly. "Hugo, Hugo, God, God..." "I love you, Hugo, I love you..." "Jesus **** Jesus..." "Hugo, ah... Hugo, ah..." "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." The heart-piercing shouts were shattered by the ubiquitous screams, and all shouts were left with only one incomplete word, and it was impossible to piece together the whole picture. In the end, only the name "Hugo" was left. Infinite sparks rubbed in the air, it seemed that everything was no longer under control. In Hugo''s vision, he could only see cheeks deformed by too much excitement, like a weird deformity show, which was staged in a trance and flamboyantly in his sight. The enthusiasm that had been materialized was like Picasso''s pen. The abstract paintings eloquently outline an unparalleled posture. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! If there is time to react, he can only passively ups and downs in the turbulent waves, and in the next second, he will directly swallow Hugo. Hugo doesnt even remember how he moved forward. It seems that more time is the crowd pushing him forward, some people pull him forward, some people drag him back, and some people even press him down, with countless hands facing Hugo. Reaching out, as if trying to tear him into countless small pieces, this made Hugo lose control of his body, like a canoe, bumping up and down in the storm, seeming to be caught at any time The waves split into countless pieces. When Hugo left the human sea channel and stood at the end of the other side, looking at the passionate roaring and surging ocean in front of him, he only felt that his body was no longer his own, and every muscle in his body seemed to be affected by that passion. The arm flapping was even more painful than being run over by a road roller. That endless enthusiasm made Hugo''s body remember everything in the most direct and profound way. Hugo once thought that the London trip would be unparalleled, but he far underestimated all of this. He did not expect that all of this would be so turbulent, so raging, and so cruel, even surpassing any gathering of people in Hugo''s memory! This made Hugo involuntarily conceive in his mind, what kind of scenes they saw when the Beatles first arrived in the United States, what kind of mood they were, whether they had also experienced such a fanaticism... History is really interesting, isnt it? Imagine that more than 30 years ago, the American people were frantically stirring up the music power from the British Isles; more than 30 years later, the United Kingdom cheered again because of the surging film power coming from the United States. More than 30 years ago, the strong rise of rock and roll swept the world; more than 30 years later, the only remaining glory of rock and roll was gradually forgotten by people. Especially when this scene is experienced by the person "Hugo", it becomes more interesting. Hugo is a film actor first, and this time he came to Europe to promote the work "Independence Day"; but no one can forget Hugo is a lead singer of the band-a member of the rock band, and what he represents is exactly the new rock force that started in the United States and influenced the world, just like the rock force that radiated from the United Kingdom back then. Standing between actors and rock and roll, Hugo examines all this with a peculiar and unique perspective. Are these people enthusiastic just because of the "Independence Day" movie, or because of Hugo Lancaster, the top superstar, or because of the identity of the lead singer of the glorious band...Rain If there is no way to judge, he can be sure that at least they did not come because of faith. The enthusiasm that the Beatles set off at the time came from peoples belief in rock, the belief that rock can change the world, the belief that rock is the future development direction of culture, the belief that rock is used to Faith against the governments weapons against society...These beliefs have evolved into a kind of belief, just like a religion, bursting out with endless enthusiasm from within, making every cry a cornerstone of history, and letting every singing All have become the driving force to change history, making every frenzy become the energy of social change. This is the real reason that created the golden age of rock and roll. However, after entering the 1990s, although there was garbage rock and new metal rock, the mainstream market has even re-emphasized the existence of rock, but the rock belief flowing in the blood has been missing, even rock music No matter how good the sales are, it is only a commercial victory, not a revival of faith. This is the reason for the true decline of rock and roll. "How can it be just me? It''s as if I am the last child still fighting, who still firmly believes: I will guard my faith and honor failure with my head up; I will engrave the melody in my heart and my singing will never stop." The melody set off a powerful storm in his mind like a turbulent sea. The blood in Hugo''s body raged like a ten thousand horses. Seeing the black and turbulent crowd in front of him, Hugo could not help clenching his fists, his inner beliefs were incomparable. Take root firmly and hard: glory or death? He still chooses to stride towards the supreme glory, even if the price is bruised and bruised, even if the price is death threats, he will never waver! After experiencing the downturn of the past year, experiencing the revival of glory to death, and the breakthrough of rebirth from the cocoon, at this moment, Hugo has an unprecedented bold idea in his heart: He wants to let the faith of rock and roll in history Rebirth again in the long river, blooming with supreme glory again! This is not only a bold idea, but also an unbelievable, overwhelming idea. It is even harder than Glory to Death to open up a new metal rock world-ten times, a hundred times, or even a thousand times harder. Because the times have advanced, and the glory of rock and roll has been completely forgotten in the long river of history. After entering the nineties, the spirit of rock and roll has begun to lag behind time, derailed from commerce, and alienated from the mainstream. This is the process of the times, and it is also cultural. Change is the inevitability of history. New metal rock just opened up a new world in the rock circle. Glory to death faces the dying and aging rock forces. Breaking this confinement is already difficult; and from being banished to a remote rock well Going to the mainstream market with a broad vision at the end has almost consumed all the energy of glory to death. Now, Hugo wants to make the belief in rock and roll become part of the culture again, and to awaken the rock spirit deep in people''s hearts again. This has been out of the scope of rock and roll, and even out of the scope of music. The difficulty is unimaginable. It can be said that this is fighting against the entire society and culture, and fighting against the entire history. This is an idea that Manti Arm is a car and is overpowered. This is an idea that is doomed to fail, just like Don Quixote. Hugo knows this clearly, he knows this more clearly than anyone else: because if it develops along this trajectory, after entering the 21st century, rock and roll will gradually be rejected by the mainstream, even though everyone shouts "Rock and roll spirit", but after all, it is just an excuse for fake literary youth to shout slogans and behave. The true rock spirit has been annihilated in historical occasions. The territory belonging to rock and roll in the music market is constantly being eroded. Even Lincoln Park, which has the best commercial performance, cannot change the general situation of the entire society. This is the inevitable result of the lack of belief in the whole. However, Hugo did not waver at this time. On the contrary, he was more awake than ever. At this moment, he could clearly feel the passion and excitement flowing in his body. The unprecedented enthusiasm was deeply imprinted in the bone marrow, and the tip of his tongue jumped. With a tingling sensation, my thoughts fluctuate like electric waves The enthusiasm in the blood is like a volcano that is about to erupt, and I want to erupt at any time. Just thinking about it is enough to make Hugo boil. Hugo knew that this was a battle doomed to fail, but he was unwilling to give up, nor did he want to give up, just like the band''s name: glory to death. In fact, from the moment they were founded, the belief in rock has been imprinted in the bones of the band. This is not only indelible, but also the belief that the band has been going on. Now, what Hugo needs to do is to engrave this belief deeply in the blood of their music and use their meager power to change the established historical process. Even if this is a futile effort, even if it is just a emptiness in the end, even if failure is inevitable... But he still won''t give up, on the contrary, he will walk with enthusiasm with his head high, and step out of a path that belongs only to glory. Death only belongs to the road of their age, and glory or death can be accepted with confidence. At this moment, Hugo deeply felt the power of Don Quixote''s dedication and faith. Looking at the turbulent sea of ??people that seemed to explode at any time, the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed wantonly and brilliantly. He needs such a moment, and he also needs such belief. Rock is not dead! Chapter 1576： Welcome "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhrow Airport is like boiling water for cooking spaghetti, the boiling water is constantly bubbling with huge bubbles, and the steaming heat makes the vision blurry . Every time a person appears in the hatch of the aircraft, the temperature of the scene will rise a bit. The incredible roar makes the translucent sky dyed with a thin layer of red, like a gushing bright sunrise, which outlines a picture in the field of vision. A beautiful watercolor painting. When all the crew members got off the plane, they were divided into three groups and boarded in luxury cars. The black crowd in front of them burst out with the last energy, just like a nuclear bomb exploded, and the huge mushroom cloud stirred up a powerful wave of air. All the surrounding buildings and plants began to tremble, feeling the extremely shocking momentum. Sitting in the car, everyone on the "Independence Day" crew was filled with similar excitement and excitement. This is not only the most sensational scene they have experienced so far, but it is also likely to be a scene they will never forget. , The heat wave made up of screams almost burned the skin, melted deeply into the blood and imprinted on the bones, and was hard to erase. The limousine left the apron, but only on the main road leaving the airport, I saw the reporters and spectators swarming in front of me, coming like a tide. Although the number of people does not seem to be as large as on the apron, the tide before them is far more fierce than the apron. It is like a five-story building that smashes down fiercely and is smashed into dizziness. The crowd kept flapping the windows of the car. Through the window protected by the black film, one could clearly see the cheeks deformed by the excessive excitement. The tears and the nose were mixed together. It was really embarrassed, but at this time, they were totally concerned. I didnt know my situation, I just yelled, "Hugo! Hugo... Hugo! Hugo!" Sharp shouts swarmed from all directions, firmly surrounded the car, completely airtight, almost letting People thought they would suffocate in the next second. The huge waves slapped the body of the car one after another, making the car truly a canoe, and it seemed that it could be wiped out in the turbulent wave at any time. "Oh, God...oh, God!" Alexander Lorraine couldn''t sit still, and his whole body hit the glass. He quickly grabbed the back of the chair in front of him, tried to control his body, and stared at him dumbfounded. The crowd was almost completely crazy, "Wow, this is...it''s like a riot!" I thought that I had just experienced the turbulent sea of ??people on the tarmac, that was exaggerated enough; but just less than ten minutes later, the squally rain at the airport gate was in a thunderous time, so that every human body would know what it means. Real fanaticism, this fanaticism is like being in a volcano, the hot air directly lifts the skin, allowing the **** muscles to directly feel the terrible tingling. The car almost seemed to be moving upstream in a river after the flood, moving bit by bit with difficulty. The driver who was still driving calmly couldn''t help being shocked. The pure London accent complained violently, but because he was worried about being heard by the passengers behind him, he had to lower his voice and looked very aggrieved. Hugo accidentally heard the driver''s swearing, but chuckled, "Trust me, we are in the same mood as you at the moment." This made the driver startled, and then he laughed heartily. Finally escaped from the storm. Everyone in the car seemed to be fished out of the water. The slimy sweat made people feel uncomfortable all over the body. I hurriedly opened the window and got a slight heat outside. The air is pouring down, and it makes people feel the coolness that has been long-lost. Looking at Heathrow Airport, which is still quietly located at the back of the car, in just one hour, the city has shown terrifying enthusiasm and madness, everything is like a dream. Sandra Bullock let out a long sigh and asked in astonishment, "We are in England, right?" Indeed, such enthusiasm almost makes people unbelievable that this is in the UK, this is in the European continent; even more unbelievable, this crowded enthusiasm is aimed at "Independence Day"-such an absolute mainstream Commercial films, as everyone knows, the British have always been cynic about Hollywood commercial films. However, all of these are facts, and they are actually happening. As early as a week ago, the UKs most authoritative professional film magazine "Empire" published a film review on "Independence Day". They not only referred to this film as an "epic disaster film" in their reviews, but considered this commercial The movie took the disaster genre to a whole new level, filled a big vacancy in movie history with wonderful visual effects, and gave the disaster genre a new vitality; and they also gave a super high score of 100 points. Evaluation, unswervingly showed their support for this film. The film reviews of "Empire" undoubtedly caused an uproar throughout the British Isles. As a professional film magazine, the appeal of "Empire" is naturally unmatched by other newspapers. Their admiration for "Independence Day" also made the people of the British Empire. A strong interest has arisen, and one after another has invested enthusiasm for the upcoming movies. As another top professional film magazine in the UK, the support of "Video and Audio" is undoubtedly a fire. Although their score is only 85 points-it is only a little lower than "Empire", but they are also In the comments, they said that the emergence of "Independence Day" was an "impossible revolution. Fate", and said that "this will become the inevitable direction of the future development of the entire film industry", they praised the film The overflowing words. This has also made people''s expectations of "Independence Day" reach an unprecedented high, and they look forward to the acceleration of this audio-visual feast. Even setting aside "Independence Day", Hugo''s powerful charisma alone is enough to detonate the enthusiasm of thousands of people. Hugo is not only the well-deserved first person in North America, but also has incomparable influence on a global scale. He is an excellent actor, and he is also an excellent singer-especially as the lead singer of a rock band. Hugo''s recognition in the UK is far beyond imagination. Under the influence of comprehensive factors, this is the rare occasion of today in the past ten years, and officially opened the first stop of "Independence Day" in Europe. The frenzy at the airport is just the first step. When the crew arrived at their hotel in London, the greet team of more than a thousand people at the door once again shocked everyone, including hundreds of reporters, even in the United States. President William Clinton could not enjoy it either. The overwhelming screams and shouts made every movement of the vehicle extremely difficult. Just entering the parking lot from the street took half an hour. , The enthusiasm of the audience seems to have no end at all, it is constantly surging, which makes people sigh and excite again and again. In a short period of time, I experienced so many big battles and bombardment. Almost everyone maintained a super excited state. The adrenaline seemed to be gushing out continuously, but after entering the hotel room, that kind of hard-working carnival The feeling of tiredness mixed with a sense of emptiness swept over, making everyone on the crew paralyzed. Only then did they realize that they had just experienced a long-distance flight of nearly nine hours, and there was still a problem of jet lag. Hugo rubbed his sore temples. From the moment he got off the plane, screams continued to surround his eardrums. He was no longer just tinnitus, but now he could even feel a faint pain in his temples. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the hotel, I saw a growing crowd downstairs, like a small puddle. The water from all directions continued to converge, and when I realized it, it had become a pond. The turbulent crowd under his feet made Hugo a little surprised. He never expected that the scene would be so grand. Compared to the crew members, Hugo''s shock was even more surging. Because Hugo clearly knew the historical significance of the work "Independence Day", he knew that "Independence Day" laid the foundation for the historical process, but "Independence Day" is not the key key, "Titanic" is. Although "Independence Day" has created great results, it has not reached the true peak height, and has not been able to become a game-changing winner. But now, it is clear that the track of history has quietly changed. From the fanaticism in the United States to the out of control in the United Kingdom, "Independence Day" is creating its own history in an incredible way. Now, not only the media is curious about what miracles this movie can ultimately create. , Even Hugo himself was extremely curious, especially looking at the magnificent crowd downstairs. At this time, at least nearly two thousand people gathered nearby, police. Cha has blocked the entire street and maintained order around him, hoping to keep the situation in his hands as much as possible. In the midst of the turbulent crowd, Hugo saw a red banner, which immediately attracted his attention. The red banner is not conspicuous among the huge crowd, it only covers the length and width of four or five people, on which is painted a bulldog with a bauhinia crown. It was just such a small banner that attracted all Hugo''s attention, because it was a sign of glory to death, it was a sign of young volcanoes. Hugo did not expect to be able to see this logo in London, or to be more precise, this is the promotional itinerary of "Independence Day", but Hugo saw this logo that has nothing to do with the movie-and it is still in glory to death. This is even more rare when there have been no formal activities for more than a year. This made the corner of Hugo''s mouth outline a small arc, and the villain in his heart was cheering with somersaults. This trip to London is estimated to be very interesting. Chapter 1577： Epitome of the times "Hugo Lancaster invaded Britain!" This was the front page headline of the "The Times (the. the next day. Under the headline, a large photo of Hugo standing at the entrance of the cabin with a smile and waving his hands was clearly visible, as if the supreme leader had arrived. There is no doubt that many media today reported the arrival of the "Independence Day" crew in the UK in the most conspicuous, most exciting and grand way. Even the countries on the main European continent are not willing to miss this opportunity. Germany, France, Italy, Switzerland, Spain, the Netherlands, Belgium, Poland and other countries all reported the unparalleled welcome battle at Heathrow Airport for the first time. This also made the "Independence Day" crew''s promotion in Europe a July. The most sensational news of the third week. Among these, the title of "The Times" is undoubtedly the most eye-catching. It is not to say how unconventional this title itself is, but lies in the historical heritage. In 1964, the Beatles set foot on the land of the United States for the first time and received an unprecedented welcome at JFK International Airport. The crowds of people continue to talk about it until today, thirty years later. At that time, the Beatles set foot on American soil and set off a frenzy. This is not only the achievement of a rock band, but also the collision and exchange of British and American cultures, and has since opened up the mutual influence of popular culture all over the world. The era of mutual exchange and integration is a moment worthy of being recorded in the annals of history. Back then, the "New York Times" reported this incident with a sensational headline, "The Beatles invaded the United States!" Now, thirty-two years later, the "Times" has once again copied this headline, "Hugo Lancaster invades Britain!" This is not only a tribute to the Beatles, but also to Hugo''s affirmation is an interpretation of the entire history and culture. Hugo came to the UK with "Independence Day" this time. Obviously, it is not just about promoting a movie. This signifies that Hollywood commercial films, which are business-led and profit-oriented, have finally begun to break through years of hard work and experimentation. European cultural barriers have gradually opened the European literary and artistic film market to Hollywoodit can even be said that it has opened the door to the capital of Wall Street. The performance of "Independence Day" in the European market can be regarded as Europe''s attitude towards Hollywood commercial films in the next ten years. In addition, the "Independence Day" controversy in North America-about cost, investment, and computer special effects, has actually penetrated the bones of the European continent. Although European land has always been the best soil for art films, commercial films have always existed here, and they have developed their own special roads with the characteristics of various countries and regions. Now, Europe, like North America, is also facing the technological revolution. The impact of fate. The birth of the computer industry and the Internet has become the focus of heated discussions in the entire society in the past few years. Many authorities believe that vigorously developing the digital industry will bring the earth to the end of the world, and computers will destroy mankind effortlessly. But even so, the development of science and technology has been unstoppable to today. The impact of computer special effects on the film industry is actually a microcosm of the background of the entire technological process-this is a proposition that has the significance of a public opinion leader. Just like the influence of public opinion leaders on social public opinion, the powerful influence of the film industry has made "movies" become public opinion leaders, and the significance of technology to movies will inevitably have an impact on the significance of technology to society. As a film, "Independence Day" cannot represent the entire film industry, but it appeared in a special period and became the prelude to unveiling the blueprint for the future with a special attitude. Therefore, the film "Independence Day" carries more than just It''s just the success or failure of a commercial film. "Independence Day" is promoted in Europe, and it is not just a Hollywood movie released in Europe. This is one of the epitome of the entire era, the entire history, and the entire society. It is precisely the epitome that has attracted the most attention. "Hugo-Lancaster invaded Britain", this sentence was called out by the "Times", undoubtedly it truly echoed the stormy waves set off by the Beatles back then. From the United States to the United Kingdom, from the "New York Times" to the "Times", thirty-two years of echoing made the imprint of time deeply imprinted on this slogan. It''s just that no one can answer how much impact this "invasion" can have and how much change can it have on the historical process, only waiting time to give the final answer. But what is certain is that this time Hugo really invaded Britain. The next day, the first official press conference of the "Independence Day" crew in London attracted as many as 300 media outlets and more than 500 reporters. Not only the entire United Kingdom, but almost half of Europe were mobilized. Reporters from various countries flocked to London, allowing this historic city to once again carry the weight of history. The entire press conference was extremely lively, making London immediately the focus of global attention. The "Independence Day" publicity activities in London were in full swing. Subsequently, the entire crew attended the grand premiere of the film in London. More than 1,500 spectators were called to the scene that evening, and the premiere lasted for two hours. The ceremony is even more joyous. The British completely record the premiere as a variety show, playing games, telling jokes, and interacting with the audience. The atmosphere is full of fun and the atmosphere is full of surprises. They have been waiting for the premiere of the movie. After it was over, the craze still failed to dissipate... Following the grand premiere of the film in Los Angeles, London once again gave the premiere ceremony a new meaning, allowing people to deeply feel the power of the "Independence Day" movie, and even more profoundly that no one in Hugo can outperform it. The powerful appeal of the right. At this moment, the only thing that can be compared with the bustling London is probably only the North American movie box office. While the "Independence Day" crew is working hard to promote in London, the North American weekend box office data for the third week of July is about to be released. For a short time, only for a short time, people shifted their attention from the British Isles to the United States, looking forward to the "Independence Day" box office can once again create miracles. Before the release of "Independence Day", the major film companies more or less avoided this work when arranging the schedule. For a work with an investment of more than 100 million yuan, no one can lightly judge that this is a work that is doomed to fail. What''s more, Hugo''s box office appeal is still something that everyone is afraid of. Therefore, the first week of July and the second week of July are relatively weaker. But by the third week of July, it is already the third week of "Independence Day" screenings, especially with the pull of the Independence Day holiday, the box office of the movie will definitely have a significant decline in the third week, especially for commercials. Movie. Therefore, many film companies have scheduled their schedules to this week. This is the correct concept and is understandable. However, no one expected the explosive power of "Independence Day" in the first two weeks, so the North American film market this week became extremely interesting. Four new movies were released this week, and the energy accumulated in the previous two weeks burst out together this week, but it is still unknown whether this energy is soaring or plummeting. Universal Pictures "Horror Ghost (the. is one of the new works released this week. This fantasy horror movie does not match the attributes of the summer file, but Universal Pictures still has a lot of high hopes. Relying on the "Birth of the Family (. TV series and the "Back to the Future (.. the. Future series of movies, Michael-J-Fox (.j.) led the starring role and invested 30 million U.S. dollars for one movie. Horror movies are also a sky-high price, so Universal Pictures decided to give it a go and put the movie on the summer file. In addition, it is worth mentioning that "The Ghost of Horror" was written and directed by Peter Jackson (peter.). The great director who relied on the "Lord of the Ring" series to become popular all over the world is still an unknown person. MGM''s "fled", Sony Columbia Pictures'' "Husband Yiluoguan", Disney''s "Kazaam", etc., are three other works released this week. The three comedy movies are all one piece of water-"Desperate Titans" is an action comedy, "A Husband in a Basket" is a romantic comedy, and "Fantasy Scum" is a family comedy. Interestingly, the actor of the "Fantasy Scum" is Shaquille O''Neal (. o''neal), the O''Neal of the NBA basketball player, and later worked with a group of teammates to create the O''Neal of the Los Angeles Lakers dynasty~www. novelhall.com~ Today''s O''Neal is just a rookie who has just entered the league for less than four years. It can be seen from the types of these four movies that the third week of July did not really have the ability to sweep the army. It was more of a big melee. The fact is that the scale of these four movies are all two thousand. More than time, whether it is investment or cast, the strength is between the two, and the final outcome is difficult to judge. In addition to these four works, the British film "Guess the Train" directed by Danny Ball will also land in North America this week and will be screened in eight cinemas. Unfortunately, it did not attract much attention. Since the performance of the first two weeks of "Independence Day" is too strong, the ownership of this week''s champion is not the biggest suspense. The real suspense is: what kind of box office drop will be delivered in the third week of "Independence Day" and how To continue writing his own miracle journey; and what performance will the four newly released movies have, how much market can be seized in the entire North American box office data, and how much can the four works jointly cause "Independence Day" Audience diversion. In the face of these questions, "Independence Day" handed over a perfect answer sheet, sweeping its momentum from the first week of July to the third week, and together with Britain on the other side of the Atlantic, this commercial The box office trend of the movie has reached an almost unsurpassed height! Chapter 1578： The trend of sweeping From the appalling box office in the first week to an amazing drop of 23% in the following week, with a total of 224 million US dollars in two weeks, the box office curve of "Independence Day" has become the most exciting since 1996. In TV series, everyone is looking forward to the next plot, and every ups and downs can affect the hearts of countless audiences. In the third week of July, the answer that the North American Cinemas Leagues participation in the exhibition was revealed for the first time was 38.6 million U.S. dollars! In the third week of its release, "Independence Day" still surrendered a box office of 38.6 million U.S. dollars. This weeks box office fell only 28%. Such performance is not enough even if it is amazing. Described, this is the box office data that set a precedent in history, even far more scary than the 100 million-level box office data on the first Monday of the show. Because this is the third week of the movie''s release-after two weeks of energy consumption, any work-especially commercial movies-will usher in a sharp drop in the box office, which is an inevitable law of the market. Compared with the explosiveness of the films premiere box office, the battery life in the following weeks is the most important and the most difficult, because it is not only related to the appeal of the film actors, but also related to the attraction of the movie to the audience. force. Maybe many works can get a $40 million weekend box office in the first week, but not every work can drop by 30% consecutively in the next and third weeksespecially Commercial movies can even be said to be one of the few. Looking at the historical box office rankings of North American movies, the current third weeks weekend box office record holder is "Tornado". This work, which was released at the beginning of this summer vacation, refreshed the previous "Jurassic Park" and "Speed ??of Life and Death". "The record kept, the data of 29 million U.S. dollars was handed over in the third week, which astounded the entire North American film market. But now, "Independence Day" not only refreshed this record with ease, it also raised the box office performance in the third week from 20 million to 30 million, and it is infinitely approaching the 40 million level. This is undoubtedly a change. A performance in history, even more shocking than the $80 million box office at the premiere weekend, can definitely be called the best performance in history-perhaps in the near future, the seemingly unsurpassed premiere box office of "Independence Day" The record will be broken, but the box office record created by "Independence Day" in the third week will be a target for countless works to look up to for a long, long period of time. He was dumbfounded, speechless, and thrown into the ground...No matter how gorgeous the vocabulary is, it can''t describe the excitement of the media at this time. "Hugo Lancaster rewrites history!" "Twenty-eight percent drop, perfect answer for''Independence Day''!" "Computer special effects and Hugo Lancaster''s win!" "This is an unbeatable movie! Lancaster chants Independence Day dominates!" "The dream of 400 million! A big sprint for''Independence Day''!" The headlines of the major media are sensational, but even if these headlines are horrifying or exaggerated and exciting, it is not an exaggeration. Almost the entire United States has begun to riot. Objectively speaking, no matter whether people like the "Independence Day" movie or not, whether or not Hollywood professionals approve the concept of "high investment and high return", and no matter the views that computer special effects will ruin the art of film, no one can. Denial, the "Independence Day" three consecutive weeks of box office frenzy has played a stimulating effect on the entire film market and even the entire North American economy. While opening a new era, almost every aspect of the Hollywood industry can be used. Benefit. With a 28% box office drop in the third week, the cumulative box office for the three weeks of "Independence Day" has reached 289 million U.S. dollars, making it into the top ten of North American box office history and surpassing it. "Home Alone", who had previously created a box office of 285 million US dollars, ranked sixth in film history! At present, "Independence Day" has become the leader of Hollywood''s 200 million box office works. The next step is to move towards the 300 million threshold. Undoubtedly, the box office of the movie next week is about to exceed 300 million yuan. As long as the box office of the fourth week does not fall by more than 70%, "Independence Day" can reach this height. Judging from the weekly decline, there is obviously no difficulty in achieving this goal. This also means that after reaching 100 million at the fastest and 200 million at the fastest, "Independence Day" will also become the fastest film history to reach 300 million US dollars, joining the "300 million box office" club of Hollywood movies! If this breakthrough is successfully completed, "Independence Day" will not only become the first work of Hugo Professional Commercial at the box office of 300 million U.S. dollars, but it will also make "Independence Day" the sixth film in North American film history with a box office of over 300 million. Behind "Alien e.t", "Jurassic Park", "Forrest Gump", "Star Wars" and "The Lion King". In 1996, 300 million is the limit level of the North American film market. Only five works in the entire history have reached this level, and the time they have reached this level proves this point. It took 67 days for "Jurassic Park" to break through 300 million US dollars, "Alien e.t" for 184 days, "Lion King" for 188 days, "Forrest Gump" "The True Story" took 193 days, and "Star Wars" took more than a year. But what about "Independence Day"? Now three weeks have just passed, four weeks? Or five weeks? At present, "Independence Day" is very promising to reach this threshold in only half the time of using "Jurassic Park". Therefore, when the "Los Angeles Times" publicly used the front page headlines to announce that the "Independence Day" box office is sprinting toward 400 million. This is not a joke, let alone a mockery, but a reality. The miracle that everyone once thought was impossible is happening now. "Independence Day" created such an incredible situation with one step at a time. Let the miracle have the possibility to become a reality. "Independence Day" is the historical destroyer of the entire North American film market. It is creating an unprecedented world with an inviolable and unstoppable attitude. It will also be a whole new world unimaginable by the predecessors. It is hard to imagine that a controversial "Independence Day", under heavy burden and suffering, under the circumstances of general uncertainty and suspicion, not only has not been overwhelmed, but on the contrary, it has also made great strides forward. , Dominate the North American film market with a mighty sweep, pushing the wheel of history forward. Facts have proved that "Independence Day" is obviously not "Future Water World", nor is it "Jurassic Park" or "True Lies". It is "Independence Day", a unique and irreplaceable "Independence Day"! Faced with the performance of "Independence Day" in the third week that is still so good that it is impossible to do anything, a lot of works completely lost their armor and armor. "Independence Day" unsurprisingly completed the first three consecutive championships after the unveiling of this year''s summer archive, and its huge advantage made it impossible for other works to compete directly. Except for "Independence Day", none of the works exceeded 10 million at the box office. , The best-performing "different instinct. Ability" only earned 8 million dollars at the weekend box office, which is in sharp contrast to the strength of "Independence Day". Faced with the performance of "Independence Day" sweeping US$38.6 million, the weekend box office collective diving of all works this week was 40%, and the 38% drop in "Life and Death" is the only one this week. The "green character" has gone, and many works have fallen by more than 60%. In sharp contrast, "Ace Specialist" broke a 75% drop. The weekend box office with only $250,000 earned only six weeks after it was released. It will soon be announced offline. The "Night Interview with Vampires" against "Pulp Fiction" was even more bleak. With just such a data detail, we can see the current share of "Independence Day" in the entire North American film market. As for the four new works released this week, it can be described as a "rabbit crowd". The weekend box office of the four works is 5 million, and no one can exceed 6 million. It is like a fatal stumbling horse. They will be released completely. All four works of "Ghost of Horror" stumbled together, and the box office performance of "Terrorist Ghost" of $5.5 million was already far ahead, becoming the "champion" of the four films released this week-not even a fraction of "Independence Day" achieve. Although the strong performance of "Independence Day" in the first two weeks has made people generally believe that it is undoubtedly very difficult for the four new works to perform well; but everyone did not expect that the gap is so big, "Independence Day" One sneeze of "" is enough to make other works messy ~ www.novelhall.com~ However, no one will regret the losers-even the film companies themselves don''t care too much because of the huge success of "Independence Day". The hope that has come is enough to make up for their losses. What they care more about is how high the box office of "Independence Day" can reach, and can it really reach the 400 million threshold? Everyone in Hollywood is cheering for "Independence Day" because they all know that this is a feat of writing history, and everyone is a witness to this history. It is worth mentioning that "Guessing the Train" was screened in eight theaters this week, and the box office of the single library was only 32,000 US dollars-even with the single library created by the "Independence Day" in the 3,200 theaters. There is not much difference in the box office. It can be seen that the Americans did not appreciate the essence of this movie. Such a classic can only wait for the precipitation of time before it slowly blooms. No one cares about "Guess the Train", just like no one cares about other losers, because now there is only one "Independence Day" in the entire North American film market, and only this "Independence Day"! This movie starring Hugo is advancing in great strides, who can keep up with it? Maybe not. Chapter 1579： Fiery continuous At this time, outside a set of studios, thousands of people gathered, making the surrounding passages bustling and crowded. This studio is impressively used to record the morning talk talk show "Kilroy (. This talk show started in 1986 and is broadcast live five times a week. It is currently one of the most popular talk shows in the UK. Obviously, the turbulent crowd in front of them came to participate in the recording of "Kilroy". If all this happened in Los Angeles or New York, then it is probably not uncommon, but it happened in London, which is staggering. Compared with the madness and obsession of the entertainment industry in the United States, the black humor and self-ridicule in the British genes are destined to be difficult for them to scream crazy without thinking. Therefore, if you want the British to get up early in the morning and gather outside the studio, just to participate in the recording of a program, this is tantamount to a fantasy. Of course, the Beatles are an exception. In fact, Chris Martin (.) arrived at this studio less than nine o''clock last night, and he was still not the earliest. When he arrived at the scene, there were already more than fifty people in line. This made Chris Confounded. Since then, crowds have continued to rush toward the studio. More than 500 people have gathered after midnight. The whole scene is brightly lit, sleepless at night, and so lively. Chris stood up and stretched, and the whole night was nothing to him-after all, he was only nineteen years old; more importantly, he was so excited last night that he couldn''t sleep at all, just think of today Being able to see Hugo at the scene, Chris could hear the clear sound of his blood spurting. Looking left and right at the similar faces-although tired but hard to hide the excitement in his eyes, Chris couldn''t help but jump up again, and he yanked his fellow cross-legged sitting at his feet, "Guy , Guy, we are about to get ready to enter." Guy Berryman (guy. Berryman) also stood up quickly, looked towards the entrance of the studio, exclaimed, "Really? Really?" Although the studio door was still only closed , And there is no evidence to prove Chriss rhetoric, but Guy didnt care, jumping excitedly on the spot, just like on a trampoline in an amusement park. Its hard to believe that he is eighteen years old. , Not eight years old. Chris and Guy met not long ago at University College London (...). Both of them are students here. The two people who did not have any intersection originally met by accident because of their passion for rock and roll. After getting to know each other, they discovered that their favorite bands are so similar: the Norwegian pop band a-ha, the British alternative rock band James (), and the American new metal rock band to the death of glory. Similar musical tastes have allowed them to find a common language. Chris has a soft spot for guitar and has been immersed in the keyboard for many years. Guy has a little dabbling in guitar, but has more understanding of bass, and later they again. I met Jon Buckland (.), a lead guitarist who liked a-ha and his glory to death, which made several young people excited. The peak period of the a-ha band was in the early 1980s. After entering the 1990s, it has completely declined. No one cares about them. The James band is not a mainstream rock band. The most successful is the 1992 release. The album has received very limited attention. Although Glory to Death has flourished in the United States, before last year, the band was only a "non-mainstream" band in the UK, and it was not comparable to goatskin bands, stain bands, and oasis. The eyes of the band. It can be said that the bands that these young people like are all swordsmans, but they came together, and their like-minded tastes gave them the idea of ??forming a band of their own, as if they were glorious to death. However, the band lacked a drummer, but Chris didn''t care, because "Glory to Death also lacked drummers at the beginning, and Fujin joined the band at the last minute." He knew the experience of Glory to Death very well. As a result, the three young people formed a band at University College London, temporarily named ColdPlay (), while looking for the bands drummer, while holding their own musical dreams-they hoped to be like glory to death. The band created their own music, and through their unremitting efforts, became a part of changing the world''s music landscape. When they learned that the "Independence Day" came to London to promote, the three young people of Coldplay were very happy. Although they knew that Hugo was here for the promotion of the film this time, they all wanted to meet the rain in person. Fruit exchange, exchange the endless music ideas in their heads, exchange their persistence and dreams of music, exchange their views on glorious music... However, they have overlooked one thing: as the world''s top artists today , The chain effect caused by Hugo is far beyond imagination. Whether it is an actor or a singer, Hugos influence in the British Isles is now far ahead. Even the glory that was once rejected and despised by the British music scene has become a much-anticipated band-thats why the Oasis Band is right. Glory to death speaks badly. If Glory to death is still unknown in the UK, Oasis'' remarks will not stir up waves at all. Therefore, it is almost impossible to see Hugo head-on, let alone talk directly, which makes Chris very frustrated. However, the good news came immediately, Hugo will take the "Independence Day" crew to participate in the recording of the talk show "Kilroy", this talk show is by the old-school talk show host Robert-Kilroy (.) Hosted. Roberts style is slightly different from the British mocking style. He is not aggressive, but discusses topics that are closely related to peoples lives. Robert is very patient and can even be said to be tender, like a psychiatrist, and brings some love to the audience. And hope, but Robert still carries the black humor of the British in his bones. He always calmly mobilizes the participants to quarrel and debate, while he watches the fire from the other side, and finally concludes, "We are quarreling, but in the end we are still friends. Please take care." Every episode of "Kilroy" is broadcast live, and unpredictable emergencies on the scene are also one of the highlights. In particular, Robert''s ability to control the situation in danger is highly praised. This unique style has made Robert''s talk show a lot of love, and he is currently the ratings king of the morning show. The show can accommodate more than 300 viewers. The audience can also participate in talk show topics, interact with guests and hosts, so there are always many viewers who want to appear on the show and become a part of the show. Chris planned to go to the recording site of "Kilroy" at the first time, hoping to get a chance to communicate with Hugo on the spot. Guy and Jon naturally did not want to miss this opportunity. The three of them decided to work together. Go to the recording site. Due to the situation in the past few days, there was overwhelming news about the "Independence Day" crew and Hugo. Chris even witnessed the exaggerated crowds at the premiere scene, so they all decided to come to the studio and wait in advance. But they still miscalculated the enthusiasm of the British people. They usually participated in the recording of "Kilroy" and arrived at the scene at nine o''clock. However, Chris came twelve hours earlier and was still not the first one. The turbulent crowd in the evening was even more eye-opening for Chris. "Chris, Chris!" Jon rushed all the way, like a hot wheel, with his hands in circles, using his whole body muscles to express his excitement. Just now Jon went to the bathroom to solve his physical needs. Now The expression this time seemed to be too happy, making Chris and Guy both look astonished, but Jon''s next words made them both unable to restrain their emotions. "I saw the car. The car from the Independence Day crew has entered the parking lot!" Jons words were like a boulder plunged into a peaceful pond, and it exploded in an instant. Everyone else around was buzzing and talking. Chris and Guy were stunned and jumped up directly with Joe. En bounced together, they couldn''t even say anything at this moment, they just jumped and shouted excitedly. Eighteen and nineteen years old, always surging with endless vigor and vitality, with an unparalleled enthusiasm, rushing toward his face. At this time, Chris and his group can only be regarded as a small part of the surroundings of the studio. Looking at the endless crowd at the door, it is roughly estimated that there are at least one thousand or two hundred people. The "Kilroy" program The head of the group can''t help but feel a bit of a headache-of course it is a trouble of happiness Although it is expected that the "Independence Day" crew will appear on the show, it will definitely attract countless audiences to participate in the recording, but the actual situation is still far away. Exceeded expectations. The program team has expanded the studio as much as possible, which can accommodate 400 spectators watching the recording on the spot, but today there are more than a thousand people gathered at the scene. This is an unprecedented scene in the history of the showto be precise, it should be A scene that has never appeared in the history of British TV shows. "Ladies and gentlemen, please be quiet, please be quiet." The sound of a horn came from the entrance of the studio, which gradually calmed down the commotion at the scene, but the residual heat in the air still made people clearly feel the intense high temperature , This should be the hottest summer in British history. "Please line up in the order of arrival at the scene. I hope that everyone will maintain order and quiet, and ensure that the show can start recording as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will miss the live broadcast, which is a result that all of us don''t want to see." The program team did not mention how many people are allowed to enter the venue. This is a wise choice. Otherwise, how to deal with the 800-odd audience who cannot enter the venue is definitely a headache. "Okay, now everyone please start entering!" Chris couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart again, clenched his fists hard, gritted his teeth and growled, about to see the reality of Hugo with his own eyes, which made him too excited. Chapter 1580： Opening heat wave Following the large group of troops into the studio, Chris kept looking around, but instead of looking at the studio, he was looking for Hugo. At this time, the whole studio was filled with a buzzing sound. The noise and the depressive dullness made the air begin to thin. The program recording hasn''t started yet, and it seems to be suffocating. Since Chris and his party came to line up last night, although they were still not in the front row, they also managed to sit in the center of the second row. This position is unexpectedly excellent, even more than 30th and 4th. Those who sit in the corners of the dozen or so are even more lucky, because they can directly see the stage in front of them. The distance is only five steps away, and they can almost touch the dazzling lights with their hands. "Chris, Chris..." Guy around him slammed into Chris with his elbow, which made him regain his senses and cast a surprised look. Guy couldn''t wait to say, "If there will be Questions, if it''s our turn, do you want to ask Hugo any questions?" Just a fantasy about being able to communicate with Hugo made Chris completely excited, his eyes widened and surprised and said, "Really?" Before Guy could answer, Chris mumbled himself, "But I have a lot of things I want to ask him. I want to ask if''Almost Fame'' and''Bath the Morning Light'' are really related? I think these two albums The spirit contained in it is different. I want to ask him if I feel right? I also want to ask what does the song "Hollywood Not America (''s... mean for glory to death? Also, how did he create songs like''Life Time (. of...)'' and''Everyone is Changing (''s.)'', I can obviously feel the changes in the mood in the melody... " Chriss chattering voice heard in Guy and Jons ears, but he didnt feel that he was too wordy. On the contrary, they started to get excited along with Chris words. If they could really communicate directly with Hugo, They feel that they should pass out in excitement. "Chris, Chris!" Jon patted Chris **** the arm and interrupted his words-otherwise Chris would definitely go on talking without sleep. Chris glanced at Jon and found out Both Jon and Guy looked forward, and before Chris turned their heads, they heard a voice, "Attention, everyone. The live broadcast of the show will start in five minutes." what! Chris was directly invaded by this huge surprise, and the voice of the staff in front of him was like shouting at the other end of the valley, so far and so empty, when he reacted, the staff had already left, and the whole photography The shed is quiet. But this kind of silence is not silence. There is obviously no sound at the scene, but everyones eyes are shining with excitement, everyones expression is full of excitement, and everyones side is full of restlessness. Breath, every oxygen factor in the air is filled with adrenaline and hormones, filling the silence of the scene with a sense of tension and excitement that may erupt at any time. The silence at this time is far more powerful than the noise. Chris turned his head and saw Guy and Jon whose nervous expressions had begun to twist, but he was not much better, his vision became blurred in an instant, only a large halo and ears could be seen. There was only the sound of the heart hitting his chest frantically. This was even more stressful and exciting than his first date. Robert Kilroy appeared! Everyone at the scene stood up and applauded and welcomed Robert with applause. Robert was obviously prepared for the unusual scale of the scene, but he stood in front of the sofa, paused for a while, and raised his eyebrows slightly -Obviously, more than 400 spectators and more than 30 staff members filled the entire studio, and it even made people wonder whether the entire background was going to be blown up, even if it was psychological Preparation was still shocked. Immediately, Robert sat down and watched the on-site staff begin the 30-second countdown. Robert calmly began to prepare. "Ten, nine, eight..." The staff''s on-site time report came, and Chris felt that his palms had been completely soaked. "Seven, six, five..." Chris touched his throat unconsciously. He only felt that his throat dried up so badly, as if he was about to burn. "Four, three..." All of Chris'' muscles became tense, and all his attention seemed to be on Robert, but it seemed completely. Wandering into outer space, the state is quite weird, "Two, one!" "People who have just arrived at the company and are going to work, people who are packing the breakfast table, people who are smelling the aroma of coffee and ready to start the day... Good morning everyone." Robert''s voice is not rushed, with a special warmth and mellowness. People sound very comfortable, "London today is a rare good weather, it seems to be abnormal, and I start to miss the changeable light rain. Someone told me that maybe it was because a group of important people arrived in London recently. Even Sunshine has begun to fall in love with London. I dont want to refute this statement. Lets welcome with applause, the crew members of Independence Day!" Robert''s voice fell, and then he stood up, took the lead in applauding and said, "Alexander Lorraine, Jennifer Aniston, Sandra Bullock, and..." Chris couldn''t help but follow Robert''s movements. , Stood up together, and began to applaud subconsciously. The warm applause filled the entire studio, and then, under Robert''s introduction, the guests walked onto the stage one by one. "And..." Robert paused for a while, and the applause remained the same, but the air seemed to stagnate for a moment, "Hugo Lancaster!" With a "wow", the hot applause from the scene rose to the sky almost instantly, causing the entire studio to tremble slightly. Not only all the audience, but even the staff clapped heartilyat least here. In an instant, everyone is the same, there is no difference. Chris consciousness instantly returned to the studio from outer space. He saw the man. He saw the man named Hugo Lancaster. He walked from the side stage with a sunny smile on his face. He came out, clapped humbly, and his broad shoulders were completely outlined in the light gray vertical striped shirt with a pearly white background. There was no extra decoration, but it made people unable to move their eyes. Chris stared at Hugo almost intently, even his girlfriend, he had never been so affectionate. Because Hugo is not his friend, but his idol, a unique idol. "Papa Papa", Chris vigorously agitated his hands, even though his palms were already tingling fiercely, but he still didn''t want to stop, because this was the only way to vent his inner excitement, so he clapped vigorously. , Watching Hugo say hello to Robert, and then bending over to say hello to the audience... Not only did the applause at the scene not diminish, but on the contrary, because of Hugos friendly wave, it climbed to a new peak again, which made the entire studio seem to be crumbling. . Just an appearance, Hugo is like a dazzling North Star, easily focusing the audience on him, his every move can make people crazy, even if he didn''t say a word, it made Robert Really experienced what is the power of idols. The turbulent applause at the scene spread through a set of live broadcasts and spread to all corners of the British Isles, making everyone clearly feel this powerful force, making the TV sound trembling. the power of. Although people have seen the box office data of "Independence Day" and the grand premiere ceremony, nothing can compare to the scene before them, so spectacular, so shocking, and so exciting. The show seems to be about to stop at the beginning, because the applause has lasted for nearly two minutes. Robert tried to speak three times, but failed. The applause on the scene was too exaggerated, and it directly drowned Robert''s voice. Even the on-site director was behind the camera, motioning for the audience to calm down, but he still couldn''t control the scene. Seeing this scene, Hugo politely asked for Robert''s consent. Then he pressed his hands down to signal everyone to calm down a bit, and then put his right index finger on his lips. The applause at the scene was in Hugo''s command. It calmed down, but the scorching heat remaining in the air still made everyone blush, and even the camera lens seemed to be stained with a thin layer of blush. Although Chris reluctantly stopped applauding, his mood did not calm down at all, on the contrary, he became more and more excited. In this simple meeting, Chris saw so many things in Hugo. He finally understood why Americans always like to say, "If you want to like Hugo or not, the only way is to completely hate him." The sunny and kind temperament of Hugo carries a unique charm, brilliant but not intimidating, and always makes people unable to remove their eyes. Chris couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and touched the hot spotlight. The super high temperature almost burned his skin. This pain clearly reminded Chris: This is not a dream, everything is real of. This made the excitement in Chris'' chest surging. He had a hunch that today will be very wonderful, very wonderful! Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a chuckle, "In addition to the great sense of humor in Britain, it turns out that there is a steady stream of enthusiasm. I finally learned it today." This slightly ridiculous ridicule made everyone laugh at the scene, and Robert took the opportunity to take the topic, "Undoubtedly, this is the beginning of the shows history, which makes me think, maybe I put the show It would be a better choice to give it to the audience." Robert''s little black humor made everyone on the scene laugh again, and then Robert invited the "Independence Day" crew members to sit down. Chapter 1581： Networking opportunities "So, you mean, you haven''t met your fans in London?" Robert tilted his head, showing a surprised expression. Hugo shrugged with a noncommittal look. Robert immediately raised his right hand and looked at the audience. "Ladies and gentlemen, let us convey our enthusiasm to our distinguished guests." Wow, more than two-thirds of the audience actually raised their hands. Chris, Guy and Jon tried their best to raise their arms high, even half standing up. The already restless studio immediately exploded, vividly setting off stormy waves in sight. Both Jennifer and Sandra sitting in the guest table laughed in astonishment. Obviously they did not expect that Roberts question would be answered in this way; and Alexander also joined in the fun and raised his right hand to make the scene. There was even more laughter. For Hugo, recording a talk show is completely familiar. Although this is a British talk show, Roberts rhythm and style are quite different from those in the United States. Especially since this is a live show, the atmosphere of the whole scene is completely different. , But after the initial exploration stage, the experienced Hugo gradually calmed down and coped with ease. Just now Robert talked a lot about "Independence Day", including the behind-the-scenes stories during the publicity journey and filming stage, which caused the whole scene to laugh constantly. Alexander, Jennifer, and Sandra, who were still nervous, were driven by Hugo. Next, I also relaxed a lot. Robert took the opportunity to ask about his experience in London in the past few days, and also mentioned the powerful influence of the current glory to death in the British Isles, but Hugo said that he had never met a fan in London, which made Robert completely disbelieved. , This scene just appeared. Hugo looked at the dense arms at the scene, but he laughed, "Everyone, everybody, I mean, fans who really bought the Glory To Death album and think our music is very good. Not the kind of -"Hey, I know you, you are a fan of that rock band''s lead singer."" Hugos vivid language made everyone on the scene burst into laughter, and many of the staff on both sides of the auditorium blew whistles and cheered for Hugos humor. Sure enough, with Hugo''s words, at least half of the audience who raised their hands at the scene lowered their arms. It can be said that the recognition of the glory to death in the British Isles is unparalleled, but the number of true young volcanoes is far less than that of the United States. After all, Glory to Death has never set foot in Europe for publicity, and Hugo is more known as an actor. Robert hesitated for a moment, and slowly lowered his arms, then looked at less than fifty raised arms in front of him, and couldn''t help but smile, "Very well, at least you still saw the fans." There are more than 50 fans, compared with more than 400 audiences on the scene, it is really not too many. Robert was too embarrassed to show off that there are many glorious fans in the UK, so he teased him in a different way. This made everyone chuckled. Hugo didn''t mind, and said with a smile, "Maybe glory to death should not come to the UK for a tour for the time being, otherwise, facing the empty auditorium, I don''t know if I can withstand such a severe blow." Hugo His self-ridicule directly exploded the laughter at the scene, and the entire studio evolved into a sea of ??laughter. Although Chris knew that Hugos words were only the effects of the show, he couldnt bear the excitement and excitement in his heart at this time. He wanted to tell Hugo that he likes the glory to the death music, and he died for the glory. Crazy; he wants to tell Hugo that the music of glory to death is shaking the entire British Isles at this time, making countless people mesmerized; he wants to tell Hugo that he is eager to follow in the footsteps of glory to death and persevere Pursue your own musical dream... Involuntarily, Chris stood up slightly, holding his hands high, wanting to be seen by Hugo, in the end he simply got upset and stood up completely, like the Statue of Liberty, standing out among the audience. At the banquet, the eyes of everyone around were focused. Guy and Jon sitting next to them are both excited and nervous. Because this is a live talk show, they dont know what will happen at the scene, but the turbulence in the hearts of the two are so similar and extremely excited. Look at Chris, look at Robert, look at Hugo, looking forward to the next reaction. The live director also noticed Chris commotion. He came over subconsciously and wanted to let Chris sit down. This is a live broadcast, and nonsense live broadcasts are absolutely not allowed-although British TV stations often make mistakes during the live broadcast. A joke, but absolutely unintentional. But Robert said at this moment, "We can at least be sure that the glorious concert has already had the first audience." This ridicule made everyone laugh again, one of the features of Robert''s talk show. , That is, you can interact with the audience at any time, and there may even be disputes between the audience and the guests. In the previous interview session, the audience participated in the topic of "Independence Day" many times, and the atmosphere was very hot. Now, apparently Robert intends to give the audience a chance again, "So, you are a loyal fan of glory to death?" The on-site director also noticed Robert''s actions, and immediately bent down and asked the camera to turn around to take pictures of the audience. At the same time, he told the staff next to him to pass the microphone. Chris took the microphone and said a bit nervously, but found that the sound did not come out. He lowered his head in a panic, and the staff next to him reminded him that "the microphone is not turned on". Chris fumbled twice before turning on the microphone. Turn it on, he was still too nervous, his fingertips were trembling slightly, as if he couldn''t even hold the microphone tightly. "Uh, yes, yes, I am... a fan of glory to the death." Chris felt that he had countless ideas in his mind to express, but he couldn''t organize his own language. He could only hurriedly and simply Answered one sentence, and then...there was no more. Hugo noticed the sight that Robert cast over. He knew that Robert wanted him to communicate directly with the other party. This is one of the characteristics of the "Kilroy" show, so he didn''t refuse, and he just spoke. "Hey, young man, what''s your name?" "Chris." His voice was trembling slightly. He couldn''t believe it. He had a direct conversation with Hugo, which made him tremble with excitement. Guy and Jon were sitting next to him. They bit their fists tightly, lest they relax a little bit, they will scream. The spotlight was over Chris'' body. Hugo only saw the young man in front of him at this time. His face was green, with a tense and cramped smilethe curvature of the corner of his mouth did not seem to be as big as the cry of crying. The difference, the eyes burst with unprecedented excitement... This is... Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly. He knew he had face blindness, so he was not sure if he recognized the right person, especially the bald chin without any scum, which looked like the whole face. It seems a little strange, could it be said that he admitted the wrong person? Or is it just someone with a similar appearance? "Chris, Chris-what?" Hugo expressed his manners with a smile on his face. "Chris Martin, sir, Martin." The young man said dryly, and swallowed his saliva, which made people clearly feel his tension at the moment. Damn god! Hugo''s pupils flashed slightly. Although he has been rolling in Hollywood for so many years and has seen many top superstars, but...the future music superstar looks at him with an expression of admiration? This is really interesting. Chris Martin, Hugo''s face blindness did not recognize the wrong person at this moment. This is obviously the lead singer of the future Coldplay team! "Mr. Chris Martin." Hugo repeated the name. Now he finally has a little bit of "changing history". He is using his own power to influence the direction of history, just as countless people were because of the Beatles. Because of Michael Jackson and embarked on the road of music, now some people are advancing along the pace of glory to death. Only a few days ago, when he arrived in London, Hugo made up his mind, hoping to rely on the power of glory to death to re-sow the seeds of rock and roll faith And now, Chris in front of him seems to prove it. The idea of ??Hugo is not wishful thinking. "It''s an honor for you to enjoy music that is glorious to death." Hugo said with a smile, which made Chris start to shake with excitement, making Hugo smile, "I mean really. If there is a chance in the future to come to London to perform in glory, I hope you can come to the scene. Of course, I will never admit that I am worried about the attendance of the bands concert." Hugo''s ridicule made the scene laugh again and made people realize that this is a talk show. Chris felt okay, because he was shrouded in the spotlight, and everything seemed to be blurred. Except for the stage in front of him, he couldn''t feel anything else, including his own every move. But Guy and Jon sitting next to him were already suffocated with excitement. Not only did they see Hugo up close, they even got a chance to communicate with Hugo. This is not only a dream come true, but also what they have. His efforts, all persistence, and all goals have been given a real meaning. Hugo glanced at Robert, and Robbit didnt hesitate. He took advantage of the trend and said directly, So, Chris, you like glory to death. You can see that you are a loyal fan. Why? You like glory to death the most. What is the dead part?" Chapter 1582： Role model "Enthusiasm!" Chris blurted out. His brain had completely gone on strike, but he still directly expressed his inner thoughts. After speaking, Chris was no longer so nervous, and his nervousness was replaced by excitement. Imagine, after spending his entire life, when will he still be able to have such a positive conversation with Hugo? "Glory or death. This is the spirit." Chris said excitedly. During a performance, this is what impressed me the most about the band. Their obsession with music made me and my friends excited, as if...as if..." Chris tried to find an accurate Vocabulary is used to describe, but his brain is blank. He can only say it subconsciously, "It''s like the kind of belief in the golden age of rock and roll, which makes people desperate and crazy!" After speaking, Chris can clearly feel the passion in his body bursting out, and the whole person is full of infinite looks. He knows: this is the real thought in his heart, and it is also that he is so crazy to die for glory. The real reason for this has never been understood before, but today it is completely clear. Hugo looked at Chris in amazement. He never expected that Chris knew so much about the glory to the death. This is the fans who really like the glory to the death music, because they heard it from the glory to the death music. The voice that echoes with one''s own soul. Not only Chris, but Hugo is actually a little excited and a little excited. It has never been easy to find fans who really understand his music. Although the current glory to death business performance is very good, but how many of them are blind obedience, and how many are true bosom friends? Hugo hopes to find true friends who belong to the band in the pop music market, only in this way can the glory of rock and roll be reproduced. The reason why the third album of glory to death chose to be recorded in the outdoor studio is actually for this reason, and fans like Chris are the seeds of rock and roll faith. I hope that someday in the future, such seeds. It will spread all over the world, sprout and grow together, and then reproduce the brilliant era of rock and roll 30 years ago! "Robert, are you sure that this is not the childcare arranged by the program group? It was specially for me to sing hymns?" Hugo turned his head to look at Robert, and said suddenly, which made everyone stunned. , But then everyone in the audience burst into laughter, and even the audience watching the live broadcast in front of the TV burst into laughter. Robert was also smiling, and lightly tapped his chin and said, "I hope so, but fans who are glorious to death are not easy to find." This echoed Hugo''s stalk that he had never met a fan in London just now. The scene laughed. The voice became even more rampant. Robert looked at Chris, "Since you are so crazy for glory to death, then today I will give you a chance, a chance to ask Hugo questions, I hope Hugo can answer for you." Hugo did not wait for Chris to speak, and said first, "Is this really good? Roland would not be happy if he was watching the live broadcast." Today is the promotion of "Independence Day", but it has occupied so much glory to death. Time, that''s why Hugo would say this. This ridicule caused the applause on the scene to burst out again. But Chris couldn''t laugh at this moment. He couldn''t tell whether Hugo was joking or serious. The sweat on the palm of his hand made the microphone slippery, as if he couldn''t hold it firmly, he could only hold it tightly. Holding the microphone intently, staring at Hugo intently, hoping that the opportunity to ask questions will not slip away. "God, oh, God!" Guy and Jon prayed devoutly. Robert on the stage didnt pause. He took the conversation and said, Dont worry, we wont forget to walk into the cinema to watch this visual feast, but Im more curious now, the other team members who are glorious to death. Are you regretting that you didn''t come to London together this time?" The laughter at the scene responded to Robert''s teasing. Then Robert looked at Chris who was stiff in place like a statue, "So, do you have any questions?" The opportunity is here! But Chris didnt have time to cheer. His mind was full of question marks, countless question marks, but he could not see clearly the questions behind the question marks. Before the opening, he still had countless questions to ask Hugo, he He can talk for hours without stopping, but now there are only a bunch of question marks left in his brain. Other than that, there is nothing but a blank space, which makes him stand in place like a fool and say a word in a daze. Does not come out. This is a disaster! He looks like a fool in front of Hugo, maybe Hugo will always take this scene as a joke! "Hugo, among all the music of glory to death, which song do you like best?" Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! What a stupid question! Chris couldn''t wait to sew his mouth, he just asked the stupid one among the countless questions! Such a question is like asking "Do you prefer Dad or Mom", and has no meaning worthy of answering. When most singers answer such questions, it is difficult to give innovative answers, either saying "I think the past two albums are very good", or saying "My favorite is always the next one", etc. In addition, it is difficult to have a brilliant answer. Because all songs are singer''s music, how can a singer hate his own music-at least in public, he shouldn''t hate his own music. Its one thing to chat with friends in private. Maybe the singer will also comment on his own music, but in the case of media records in public, the gesture of the song will not criticize his own music, because this is equivalent to telling the listeners not to buy themselves. No one would be that stupid. What''s more, here is a live broadcast! Chris just wants to go back in time at this time, he can come up with a hundred better questions, but "Kilroy" is a live show, and there is no turning back. So, Chris wanted to strangle himself. "This is a difficult question to answer." Hugo smiled and nodded, and said that the audience was not too concentrated, including the audience in front of the TV. They were all disappointed, because Chris was almost forced by this question. Hugo must say the official answer, there is no other choice. "But... can I choose two?" "Wow!" In an instant, everyone focused their attention. Hugo''s answer really exceeded everyone''s expectations. The expectations after disappointment rose strongly, making everyone excited. Chris, who had already given up, regained his vitality, looking at Hugo with great excitement, as if it were the most magnificent, magnificent and bright aurora in the Arctic Circle. "One is''Don''t be annoyed by the past (''t...in.anger)'', this is a song that changed the fate of Glory To Death." Although Hugo did not elaborate on it, this song is indeed very meaningful. It is not only a precipitation of his own thought change, but also a decision weight for Fujin to join the glory to death. The following interesting story about Fujin is not a secret among the young volcanoes. "There is also a song ''Hollywood is not America (''s...)'', this song plays an important role in the faith of glory to death. It is precisely because of this song that we have been here until now." The answer given by Hugo was very unexpected. Although "Don''t be annoyed by the past" is the first famous song to die for glory, it is this song that opened the market for the band, but the influence of this song is incomparable. On "Good Day (.day and "Magic Wall (. What''s more, the song "Hollywood is not America" ??is only the last song in "Almost Fame", and has not released a single, and the number of times it is sung in public is only a handful, and its reputation is not obvious at all. "But these two songs are from the album "Almost Famous"!" Chris said subconsciously, and he was also shocked by Hugo''s answer. As we all know, the album "Bath in the Morning" is ahead of "almost fame" in terms of completion, word of mouth, or sales and popularity. The classic tracks born in the album "Bath in the Morning Light" are one after another. Hugo smiled and waved his hand, "It''s not that I don''t like the album "Bath in the Morning". The reason why I chose these two songs is because these two songs are irreplaceable for the band." "I have always believed that truly outstanding music should be a melody that resonates with myself. Maybe this song is not special at all in other people''s ears, or even unpleasant, but for myself, this song evokes The resonance of my own emotions," Hugos warm voice made the studio completely quiet, everyone looked at Hugo thoughtfully, "Maybe the emotion contained in the song awakens similar memories. Maybe the emotion in the music fits with my own mood, maybe the story that happened when I listened to this song is memorable... This kind of song belongs to me, They are also the most perfect. So, I chose these two tracks that are inseparable from the band." "Don''t be annoyed by the past" is the opportunity for the formation of glory to death, and "Hollywood is not America" ??is the original intention that has never been forgotten to the glory of death. Robert was the first to react. He couldn''t help but sigh, "Wow, Hugo, what you said is really meaningful. It made me miss my phonograph at home. Maybe I should go back and listen to the glory to death. Album." "This is a wise choice." Hugo teased wittily, but this time there was no laughter. Everyone showed a thoughtful expression, immersed in what Hugo said just now. At this time, no one can understand the turbulent waves inside Chris. He started to like Glory to death because of the two songs "Don''t be upset by the past" and "Hollywood is not America". He can feel the music. That kind of abundant emotions deeply moved him. And today, Hugo told him this on the spot again, which seemed to open a door for Chris. On the other side of the door, there was a world full of white light, showing Chris that he had never understood The unknown. Chapter 1583： Open mouth "I have begun to look forward to the glory to death to come to the UK to have a concert tour, I hope this will not make us wait too long." Robert concluded with a sigh. Hugo raised his eyebrows, "Aha, look, we have a second audience." In an instant, everyone on the scene burst into laughter. Hugo turned his head and looked at Alexander and the others sitting next to him. The topic of music can only be used as a spoiler. Hugo has not forgotten his main task today, and he is not on the show alone today. He still needs to take care of his friends. However, Robert did not follow Hugos sight to change the subject, but brought up another focus event, which really went beyond Hugos expectations, "In fact, this time Hugo came for the promotion of Independence Day. London, with the support of many people, Heathrow Airport will have a clear understanding of this matter," these words made everyone chuckle, "and the Oasis band expressed their welcome in another way. Hugo, do you know anything about this?" Oasis, this is obviously not a cheerful topic. Not long ago, Oasis, Mariah Carey and Glory To Death were recognized in the media as the confrontation, which can be regarded as the hottest focus of the music industry recently. After provoking the stain last year and finally gaining the upper hand, the Oasis has turned the focus on. The glory of the United States is now in full swing, and it has even risen to the height of British rock versus American rock. However, things are still more complicated. In the United States, there are those who support the glory to the death, and some oppose the glory to the death; similarly, there are those who support the Oasis in the United Kingdom, and some despise the Oasis. Therefore, this cross-border confrontation cannot be said to be of real significance. The two showdowns on board. However, this topic has aroused extensive discussion in the music circles of the two countries, from which we can see the degree of attention of this matter. "Independence Day" arrived in London for publicity, setting off an unimaginable frenzy; what''s interesting is that the Oasis is still on tour in North America and is in full swing. However, relatively speaking, the "Independence Day" heat wave is obviously more influential. The two continents on the opposite side of the Atlantic deeply felt this energy, so the Oasis band couldn''t sit still again. Three days ago, after the Oasis band ended their tour in Philadelphia, when they participated in the recording of a local radio show, Noel Gallagher once again uttered, "He looks like a clown, jumping on the screen of the movie, as if not finished. Its a shame for an evolved monkey. Since Hollywood likes him so much, maybe the monkeys acting talent is not bad, as if they can always find a place in the circus, then he will stay there and continue acting in movies. There is no room for the monkeys. I refuse to watch the rock band with monkeys as the lead singer. It is disgusting. On behalf of the British, I extend a warm welcome to his arrival in London, and sincerely hope that he will stay in the circus and not pollute us. The stage." Although Noel''s remarks did not name or surname, they basically aimed directly at Hugo, causing an uproar. Only a week ago, Knoll apologized to Hugo during the public interview and apologized for his remarks about "AIDS. Disease" because it involved not only personal attacks, but also discrimination. At present, it is deeply affected by AIDS worldwide. Nourish. The people affected by the disease have always been disadvantaged groups, just like women, blacks, and the same people now. sex. Like love, society is against Ai. Nourish. Discrimination among the sick group is very serious-and more than 15% of the patients are children, and their living environment is very bad. In 1988, the World Health Organization designated December 1st of each year as Ai. Nourish. Disease, has been working to protect this vulnerable group, so that people can have a correct understanding of this disease. Last year, Knoll cursed the band for "infecting AIDS. Disease", which caused an uproar throughout the United Kingdom. Oasis was simply a mouse on the street during that time, and Knoll was soon forced to apologize publicly. No, a year has not passed, Knoll is healed, the scar is forgotten, and he made the same mistake again. This time, Knoll was a hornet''s nest. Not only the supporters of the glory to death, but also the rights organizations of various minority vulnerable groups have stood up and condemned the Oasis Band for their unshielding. There are even six governors. More or less criticized the Oasis in public, believing that their remarks are completely irresponsible and will have a really bad impact on young people. Even the Oasis band''s ongoing tour was almost forced to suspend. The whole world knows that the discrimination problem in the United States is the hardest hit on a global scale. Even now, gender and racial discrimination are still very serious-even if the country has passed a series of laws to protect the interests of minorities, even white supreme groups So far they are rampant on the North American continent. This is undeniable. But it is also undeniable that behind these terrible discrimination, the struggle of ordinary Americans for their own rights has become stronger, far stronger and more active than other parts of the world. This is also one of the important cornerstones for a country like the United States with a short history of nation-building and no cultural heritage, but it can become the world''s top power. Ai. Nourish. The situation of patients in the United States is very bad, and the persecution is far more serious than that in continental Europe. This is why the World Health Organization, North American human rights organizations, and other minority rights organizations for vulnerable groups have all stood up and criticized Noel. They are not to protect the Hugo, but to protect the patients who have suffered from the disaster. So, a week ago, Knoll had to publicly apologize again, which only calmed the controversy a bit. But even so, the Oasis Bands tour was still hindered. The original six sponsors left four at once, and the remaining two have plans to divest. If the last two sponsors also divest, then the Oasis Band will only be halfway through. The tour had to be stopped early. However, it was only a few days before Knoll apologized, and Knoll was unstoppable on the radio again. Although he did not name his name, this time he was also in trouble, not only attacking Hugo, but also insinuating the whole Hollywood-he seems to be insinuating that Hollywood is a circus, and the actors are. monkey. Now, Hollywood is in the frying pan. Leonardo, who was filming, couldn''t help being the first one to stand up and yelled, "He is the monkey whose hair hasn''t been cleaned, no, it''s an insult to the monkey. Listen to his live singing. Its like a rooster crowing around its neck. Its a blasphemy against music. So, I wont call him a monkey, I wont even call him any animal, because I dont want to insult these animals." Although Leonardo is still impulsive, he is not the daring child before. He is also cleverly not named clearly, but the words are absolutely aggressive. The grumpy Jack Nicholson and Al Pacino just rolled up their sleeves and wanted to fight the reporter. Jack jumped and yelled, "His guy with a mouthful of dung, you guys also followed suit. Is it him? If you dont have a brain or you dont have a brain? Jack was obviously also very dissatisfied with the reporter. Al even snarled angrily directly, "Let him shave the lanugo first!" The ferocious eyes made the reporter who came to interview him dare not say a word. Later, Meryl Streep, who has always been good-tempered, also publicly expressed her dissatisfaction with the Oasis in front of the media, not to mention Steven Spielberg, Tim Robbins, Charlize Say Long, David Fincher, and David Geffen are friends. Surprisingly, even George Lucas, who has rarely seen his face, came forward and expressed his views, thinking that the Oasis band speaks without thinking about it. Those remarks clearly exceeded the bottom line. Obviously, Knoll''s words directly offended the entire Hollywood, not to mention, Hugo''s good friends are all over Hollywood, and almost everyone is on Hugo''s side, glaring at Knoll. However, compared to the riots in Hollywood, people really care about the reactions of the parties involved. When the news spread across the ocean to London, Robert immediately seized the opportunity. Sure enough, the old fox is the old fox. He just saw that the show was live, so he cut into the music topic in the second half, and finally brought out the key points calmly. Although Robert''s style is very different from that of the American talk show, the level of cunning is not much different. Hearing Roberts question, Hugo paused for a while, and then Sandra, who was sitting next to him, planned to come to the rescue. "We have been in London recently but we haven''t encountered the Oasis band. Maybe there will be some in the future. There is a chance to meet." Sandra is naturally on Hugo''s side. She doesn''t want Hugo to swear on the live show-because she wants to raise her **** at this time. "The Oasis Band is in the United States now. They said some very interesting remarks, Hugo, haven''t you heard of it?" Robert still speaks unhurriedly, gentle and polite, not offensive at all, like a spring breeze, but the content of the words But it is worth pondering. Hugo gave his friends a soothing gaze, indicating that he could cope with it. He looked at Robert and smiled, "Interesting? Robert, are you serious? If it were me, I would not Use such an adjective." Just a word to the general directly, it made Robert feel a cold sweat behind his back. The Oasis Band is like a mad dog, biting people everywhere. Regardless of the individual''s personal senses, everyone must be careful to deal with the vulgar remarks of the Oasis Band, and Robert is no exception. Originally, Robert wanted to put pressure on Hugo, but now it''s all right, he himself was turned against the generals. Hugo is not a person who likes to pick things, but he has never been a person who is afraid of things. The Oasis band has already hit the door. If Hugo doesn''t fight back, it will be shameful. However, Hugo will not bite people like crazy dogs like the Gallagher brothers. Chapter 1984： Hard to clean up Hugo looked at Robert with a stiff face, but didn''t care too much. He smiled and said, "I''m not sure if they are my admirers. They know my actions well. Did I think too much? Do I need to call the police, saying that someone is following me?" Hugo''s interpretation of this is really beyond everyone''s expectation. The scene couldn''t help but was stunned. After the reaction came, Chris was the first to hold it back, and laughed out with a flutter, although it was not the kind of joyful laughter. , But the kind of muffled low laugh, but it makes people laugh more and more. Don''t talk about Chris, even the three people, Sandra, Jennifer, and Alexander sitting next to him, didn''t hold back, and quickly lowered their heads to hide the smile on their lips. Robert was even more astonished for a moment. Although it was fleeting, it was still recorded by the camera. "I don''t know what they are doing recently, whether they are idle at home with nothing to do, or are dedicated to making music, whether it is us, I hope they will pay more attention to their lives." Hugo''s subtext is to say: Nosy. Compared with the glory to death, the Oasis Band takes care of its own affairs first! Now the Oasis has already burned his ass, and he still thinks where to spray manure everywhere. This curse without dirty words made people want to laugh even more. After all, Sandra didn''t hold back, and just laughed out. Hugo patted Sandra''s thigh lightly and said with a smile, "Sang Della, I know youre very happy that I can get so much support, but I dont like that people ignore their lives because they pay attention to me." This righteous remark forced Sandra to chuckle and nod her head repeatedly, "Yes, of course, what you said makes sense." Noel Gallagher''s offensive taunt was in Hugo''s hands, but he was directly slapped and wiped out. It is estimated that Noel will definitely explode when he sees this scene. "Hugo, your interpretation is very interesting." Robert has experienced many battles, and naturally he will not be easily circumvented by Hugo. He smiled and said, the words are meaningful, as if to say that Hugo avoids the focus, avoids the importance, and does not. Responded positively to Oasis accusations. In fact, Knoll is mostly mocking Hugo as an actor, not a singer. In fact, the rock circle has always been uncomfortable with this point. Many people have disliked Hugo as a glorious lead singer but at the same time a top Hollywood star. Robert meant that Hugo did not fight back on this issue. Hugo certainly knows what Robert means. Knoll bites everywhere like a mad dog, but it doesn''t mean that he will also fall to Knoll''s level. He raised his eyebrows slightly, "Robert, your interpretation is also very interesting." Hugo Robert was stunned by this, as if he didnt understand what it meant. Hugo went on to say, Im pretty sure that one person cannot represent the entire rock circle, let alone the entire music circle; but Im not sure whether one person Can it represent the entire United Kingdom? Of course, I did receive a warm welcome when I came to London this time. Maybe one person can represent the entire United Kingdom." This simple sentence of Hugo is the real general, leaving Robert speechless. Knoll''s remarks this time can be said to be non-brained. He "represented" the entire rock circle and the entire music circle insulting Hugoto be precise, he insulted the profession of actor, so he offended the entire Hollywood. But the problem is that the cooperation between music and film has been the trend of development in recent years, and the huge benefits obtained by film soundtracks are doomed. Film companies and music companies will definitely not give up cooperation with each other. Therefore, no matter it is the rock circle, but also the entire music circle on a larger scale, it is bound to be unable to recognize Noel''s remarks. Similarly, Knoll also "represented" the entire United Kingdom in welcoming Hugo. The United Kingdom originally welcomed Hugo sincerely, but when Knoll read it in this way, things changed, and the scope of this impact was immeasurable. Hugo''s rebuttal was actually questioning whether Robert supports Noel''s hot remarks, and he directly linked Robert and Noel together. This is an unbearable controversy for the entire program of "Kilroy". Robert instantly understood the problems that may be involved behind Hugos remarks. The shirt behind his back was not completely dry, but it was wet again. "This time the Independence Day crew came to London and received a warm welcome. We I have seen the long-lost enthusiasm of the British. I think that in addition to the movie "Independence Day", there are also many fans of the glory to the death. Chris, do you look forward to the glory to the death concert in London this year? " Robert has always been an old fox. He is used to watching fires from across the bank, making guests and the audience quarrel, but today he doesn''t want to burn himself and he is covered in fishy. Now Robert can only change the subject and ignore the Oasis directly, and hope that Chris is like this. Of loyal fans can help him. But Robert is expected to be disappointed. "Of course, we eagerly hope Glory to Death can come to London for a concert soon." Chris stood up again with the microphone. "As for Oasis, that is the real beam jumping clown, they can''t even remember the chords. The live performance is more like a car accident scene, so we dont need to care about anything they say, they just want to attract attention." Robert was about to hold his forehead, he actually forgot that Chris is indeed a big fan of Hugo, but because of his fanatical, he will certainly not tolerate the slander of Oasis. I took the topic of the past with great difficulty just now, and now because of Chris''s positive response, all the bombs have been directly detonated, and even the mines buried deep in the ground have been exploded. If Robert does not perform anymore, it is estimated that "Kilroy" will be divided into the Oasis band. This will be a devastating blow to the style and positioning of the show-although Robert does not want to stand in glory. On the death side, the last thing "Kilroy" needs is to be divided into attributes, but at this moment, Robert does not have much choice. "Ho Ho Ho Ho, calm, calm, Viking." Robert tried to keep a smile, "This is a free speech society, everyone is allowed to speak, of course, if there is a personal attack, this is wrong. But. In any case, we all need to remain calm. We are all good friends, right?" In fact, these words are vaguely accusing the Oasis Band of speaking without covering up. It can be regarded as speaking on the side of Glory to Death, although it is not obvious. This is the result of Robert''s best efforts. It is conceivable that after the live broadcast of "Kilroy", the fans of Glory to Death and Oasis will directly rush, which reminds Robert of the competition between Oasis and Stain last summer. Although the ratings of "Kilroy" are bound to create new highs, Robert feels that his head is a little bit painful, and the subsequent trouble is definitely not only that. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s the end of the show before you know it. Today''s time flies really fast..." However, Robert started this topic at the end of the show, and now there is no time to continue to round the scene. . Originally, Robert wanted to kill Hugo by surprise, but now he has shot himself in the foot, and he can only end the show peacefully. As Robert expected, the ratings of todays issue of "Kilroy" created the highest ratings since the show started, and attracted more than 11 million viewers to watch the live broadcast. This is naturally comparable to the 30 million and 40 million viewers of the American talk show, but currently there are only 57 million people in the UK, and this is a morning talk show, which means that every average One in five British people watched this episode. Such a record is really shocking. It is estimated that no talk show will be able to break this record for a long, long time in the future. At the same time, the speech effect of Oasis band triggered by the "Kilroy" program is spreading in the British Isles with a powerful attitude. Its hot news, and the scene will be absolutely unimaginable. The live broadcast of the show was over, Robert still tried to pretend to be nonchalant, as if the conflict in the show just now was not worth mentioning. Hugo is also happy to whitewash the peace, smiling with Robert politely, as if the recording of today''s show couldn''t be more enjoyable. On the contrary, Alexander, Sandra, and Jennifer, who are standing next to them, have difficulty concealing their expressions, and their attitudes are inevitably a little cold and critical, but this kind of social occasion is always a matter of face this is not the case. Really pull your face down. The audience watched Hugo and his party leave the studio. After returning to the waiting room, the staff began to arrange for the audience to leave. Chris looked at Hugo reluctantly until his background completely disappeared, but there was no way to recover. Even after leaving the studio, he still didnt recover. He felt that his feet seemed to be stepped on at all. Not on the ground, like stepping in the clouds, everything is so illusory and so beautiful, it doesn''t seem to be real at all. Thinking back carefully, all the pictures just now were so vague, yet so real, this kind of mixed feeling made Chris wandered out of the sky, without knowing what was going on. Suddenly, a huge pulling force pulled Chris, which made him come back to his senses. Looking back, Guy and Jon were both holding him with lingering fears. Chris turned his head and looked forward. Only then did he see the black car that stopped not far in front. It turned out that he was distracted just now and almost walked onto the road. The accident was almost imminent. But even so, Chris still did not feel fear or fear, because his nerves have become extremely slow, and it is estimated that he has not really received the danger signal now. The window of the black car shook down, and a smiling face appeared in sight, "Hey, young man, maybe you need to sit down and rest." Chapter 1584： Hard to clean up Hugo looked at Robert with a stiff face, but didn''t care too much. He smiled and said, "I''m not sure if they are my admirers. They know my actions well. Did I think too much? Do I need to call the police, saying that someone is following me?" Hugo''s interpretation of this is really beyond everyone''s expectation. The scene couldn''t help but was stunned. After the reaction came, Chris was the first to hold it back, and laughed out with a flutter, although it was not the kind of joyful laughter. , But the kind of muffled low laugh, but it makes people laugh more and more. Don''t talk about Chris, even the three people, Sandra, Jennifer, and Alexander sitting next to him, didn''t hold back, and quickly lowered their heads to hide the smile on their lips. Robert was even more astonished for a moment. Although it was fleeting, it was still recorded by the camera. "I don''t know what they are doing recently, whether they are idle at home with nothing to do, or are dedicated to making music, whether it is us, I hope they will pay more attention to their lives." Hugo''s subtext is to say: Nosy. Compared with the glory to death, the Oasis Band takes care of its own affairs first! Now the Oasis has already burned his ass, and he still thinks where to spray manure everywhere. This curse without dirty words made people want to laugh even more. After all, Sandra didn''t hold back, and just laughed out. Hugo patted Sandra''s thigh lightly and said with a smile, "Sang Della, I know youre very happy that I can get so much support, but I dont like that people ignore their lives because they pay attention to me." This righteous remark forced Sandra to chuckle and nod her head repeatedly, "Yes, of course, what you said makes sense." Noel Gallagher''s offensive taunt was in Hugo''s hands, but he was directly slapped and wiped out. It is estimated that Noel will definitely explode when he sees this scene. "Hugo, your interpretation is very interesting." Robert has experienced many battles, and naturally he will not be easily circumvented by Hugo. He smiled and said, the words are meaningful, as if to say that Hugo avoids the focus, avoids the importance, and does not. Responded positively to Oasis accusations. In fact, Knoll is mostly mocking Hugo as an actor, not a singer. In fact, the rock circle has always been uncomfortable with this point. Many people have disliked Hugo as a glorious lead singer but at the same time a top Hollywood star. Robert meant that Hugo did not fight back on this issue. Hugo certainly knows what Robert means. Knoll bites everywhere like a mad dog, but it doesn''t mean that he will also fall to Knoll''s level. He raised his eyebrows slightly, "Robert, your interpretation is also very interesting." Hugo Robert was stunned by this, as if he didnt understand what it meant. Hugo went on to say, Im pretty sure that one person cannot represent the entire rock circle, let alone the entire music circle; but Im not sure whether one person Can it represent the entire United Kingdom? Of course, I did receive a warm welcome when I came to London this time. Maybe one person can represent the entire United Kingdom." This simple sentence of Hugo is the real general, leaving Robert speechless. Knoll''s remarks this time can be said to be non-brained. He "represented" the entire rock circle and the entire music circle insulting Hugoto be precise, he insulted the profession of actor, so he offended the entire Hollywood. But the problem is that the cooperation between music and film has been the trend of development in recent years, and the huge benefits obtained by film soundtracks are doomed. Film companies and music companies will definitely not give up cooperation with each other. Therefore, no matter it is the rock circle, but also the entire music circle on a larger scale, it is bound to be unable to recognize Noel''s remarks. Similarly, Knoll also "represented" the entire United Kingdom in welcoming Hugo. The United Kingdom originally welcomed Hugo sincerely, but when Knoll read it in this way, things changed, and the scope of this impact was immeasurable. Hugo''s rebuttal was actually questioning whether Robert supports Noel''s hot remarks, and he directly linked Robert and Noel together. This is an unbearable controversy for the entire program of "Kilroy". Robert instantly understood the problems that may be involved behind Hugos remarks. The shirt behind his back was not completely dry, but it was wet again. "This time the Independence Day crew came to London and received a warm welcome. We I have seen the long-lost enthusiasm of the British. I think that in addition to the movie "Independence Day", there are also many fans of the glory to the death. Chris, do you look forward to the glory to the death concert in London this year? " Robert has always been an old fox. He is used to watching fires from across the bank, making guests and the audience quarrel, but today he doesn''t want to burn himself and he is covered in fishy. Now Robert can only change the subject and ignore the Oasis directly, and hope that Chris is like this. Of loyal fans can help him. But Robert is expected to be disappointed. "Of course, we eagerly hope Glory to Death can come to London for a concert soon." Chris stood up again with the microphone. "As for Oasis, that is the real beam jumping clown, they can''t even remember the chords. The live performance is more like a car accident scene, so we dont need to care about anything they say, they just want to attract attention." Robert was about to hold his forehead, he actually forgot that Chris is indeed a big fan of Hugo, but because of his fanatical, he will certainly not tolerate the slander of Oasis. I took the topic of the past with great difficulty just now, and now because of Chris''s positive response, all the bombs have been directly detonated, and even the mines buried deep in the ground have been exploded. If Robert does not perform anymore, it is estimated that "Kilroy" will be divided into the Oasis band. This will be a devastating blow to the style and positioning of the show-although Robert does not want to stand in glory. On the death side, the last thing "Kilroy" needs is to be divided into attributes, but at this moment, Robert does not have much choice. "Ho Ho Ho Ho, calm, calm, Viking." Robert tried to keep a smile, "This is a free speech society, everyone is allowed to speak, of course, if there is a personal attack, this is wrong. But. In any case, we all need to remain calm. We are all good friends, right?" In fact, these words are vaguely accusing the Oasis Band of speaking without covering up. It can be regarded as speaking on the side of Glory to Death, although it is not obvious. This is the result of Robert''s best efforts. It is conceivable that after the live broadcast of "Kilroy", the fans of Glory to Death and Oasis will directly rush, which reminds Robert of the competition between Oasis and Stain last summer. Although the ratings of "Kilroy" are bound to create new highs, Robert feels that his head is a little bit painful, and the subsequent trouble is definitely not only that. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s the end of the show before you know it. Today''s time flies really fast..." However, Robert started this topic at the end of the show, and now there is no time to continue to round the scene. . Originally, Robert wanted to kill Hugo by surprise, but now he has shot himself in the foot, and he can only end the show peacefully. As Robert expected, the ratings of todays issue of "Kilroy" created the highest ratings since the show started, and attracted more than 11 million viewers to watch the live broadcast. This is naturally comparable to the 30 million and 40 million viewers of the American talk show, but currently there are only 57 million people in the UK, and this is a morning talk show, which means that every average One in five British people watched this episode. Such a record is really shocking. It is estimated that no talk show will be able to break this record for a long, long time in the future. At the same time, the speech effect of Oasis band triggered by the "Kilroy" program is spreading in the British Isles with a powerful attitude. Its hot news, and the scene will be absolutely unimaginable. The live broadcast of the show was over, Robert still tried to pretend to be nonchalant, as if the conflict in the show just now was not worth mentioning. Hugo is also happy to whitewash the peace, smiling with Robert politely, as if the recording of today''s show couldn''t be more enjoyable. On the contrary, Alexander, Sandra, and Jennifer, who are standing next to them, have difficulty concealing their expressions, and their attitudes are inevitably a little cold and critical, but this kind of social occasion is always a matter of face this is not the case. Really pull your face down. The audience watched Hugo and his party leave the studio. After returning to the waiting room, the staff began to arrange for the audience to leave. Chris looked at Hugo reluctantly until his background completely disappeared, but there was no way to recover. Even after leaving the studio, he still didnt recover. He felt that his feet seemed to be stepped on at all. Not on the ground, like stepping in the clouds, everything is so illusory and so beautiful, it doesn''t seem to be real at all. Thinking back carefully, all the pictures just now were so vague, yet so real, this kind of mixed feeling made Chris wandered out of the sky, without knowing what was going on. Suddenly, a huge pulling force pulled Chris, which made him come back to his senses. Looking back, Guy and Jon were both holding him with lingering fears. Chris turned his head and looked forward. Only then did he see the black car that stopped not far in front. It turned out that he was distracted just now and almost walked onto the road. The accident was almost imminent. But even so, Chris still did not feel fear or fear, because his nerves have become extremely slow, and it is estimated that he has not really received the danger signal now. The window of the black car shook down, and a smiling face appeared in sight, "Hey, young man, maybe you need to sit down and rest." Chapter 1585： Close contact Chris looked at the smiling face in front of him, with his mouth wide open. He couldn''t believe his eyes. He stood stiffly in place; Guy and Jon were also completely stunned in place, just like mummies. Dare to believe what is happening in front of me. The man turned his head and whispered a few words. Then, the car pulled over and the door opened. The man walked straight down and walked straight to the three mummies. "So, if I remember correctly, you just Say you have a band, is this your teammate?" Chris'' brain has completely crashed, but he knew that the other party was talking to him, so he nodded subconsciously, and the man stretched out his right hand with a smile, "It''s nice to meet you, I''m Hugo Lancaster." "Yes, yes, of course, I know you, I... uh, I have seen you." Guy was a little incoherent, and sighed, making people smile, "Oh, God, I, I''m Guy Berryman "Then he shook Hugo''s right hand, but his expression still opened his mouth wide in shock, as if he was seeing an alien. Jon Buckland, who was standing next to him, also introduced himself immediately, until Chris held Hugo''s right hand, and the warm palm made him come back to his senses. Immediately Chris realized that his palm was covered with sweat, but he shook hands with Hugo just now, which was really impolite. But Hugo didn''t show it at all, still crossing his hands politely, as if Chris'' palms were dry like a desert. This made Chris a little embarrassed, but he also admired Hugo more. "Yes, this, uh, this is my band, cool play." "I made a special trip to express my gratitude to you, thank you for your love of the glory to death music." Hugo is sincere. He just saw Chris and his party, and he remembered Chris'' understanding of glory to death. This is not just a mere fan, but a bosom friend. It also gives Hugo more confidence in the future of music. Thinking of that ambitious goal, Hugo needs such confidence. On the contrary, Chris was a little embarrassed. At this time, he didn''t even dare to look directly at Hugo''s eyes and could not help but lower his head. But unlike the tightness in the studio just now, although Chris was excited, his brain finally recovered.˶ The operation. Chris realized that he had just missed the opportunity and was not able to ask Hugo questions. Now is his second chance. Countless questions fluttered in his mind, which made Chris a little embarrassed: He really wanted to be with Hugo. Sit down face to face and have a long conversation. But Chris also knew that this was not practical. Seeing Hugo, he was about to turn around and leave. Chris said quickly, "Hugo," Chris raised his head and saw Hugo''s amber eyes, calm and calm, with a little bit of light, like moonlight. Under the lake, "When you formed the glory to the death, did you know that you would succeed?" This question is still a specious proposition. For most rock bands, their answer is affirmative, and even many bands have a "world solitaire" aura, thinking that they can shake the audience up on stage, and their success is fundamental. Just get it in your hands. It is precisely under this unwavering belief that rock bands have blazed a trail in the music market with an unruly attitude. However, Chris did not regret this time. He looked at Hugo motionlessly, not even nervous anymore, just waiting intently for Hugo''s answer: He wanted to know the answer to this question. Hugo read the persistence and concentration in Chris'' eyes. He was silent for a while and thought about it seriously, "No, I don''t know, I don''t even believe that we can succeed." When Glory to Death gathered in the Al Bar, it was just Hugo, Pedro and Neil. They didnt even think about where they would go in the end. They just wanted to try it, just want to enjoy the beauty of the stage, just I want to stay on the road of music longer and longer. The memories come back to my mind bit by bit. In fact, Hugo, Pedro and Neil were at a crossroads at the time. Music dreams may not be able to continue, but they are not reconciled to give up. However, continuing to persevere is not only a long-term future. , And even livelihood is a problem. Although cruel, this is reality, and Alfonso is the best example-he once gave up the band to become a car dealer. At the very beginning of the establishment of Glory to Death, it was just that they wanted to hold on for a longer period of time. They just cherished a dream, but didn''t want to hold on to the present. Perhaps, it was precisely this little flame of dreams that caused the glory to burst out with amazing energy. Glory or death? This is not a multiple choice question. "Then what made you persist until now?" Chris asked again, vaguely, he seemed to have found what he was looking for in Hugo''s eyes. Hugo chuckled lightly, "Dream, a dream with no end and no goal, an extremely stupid dream. That''s why our band is called''Glory to Death''." After that, the smile on Hugo''s mouth opened. , And then he didn''t stay any longer, just turned around and left. Chris watched Hugo get into the car, and then watched the back of the car disappear into the busy car array. He stood still and savored Hugos last words thoughtfully. Although Hugo did not explain too much, Chris saw too many things in Hugos amber eyes, that wave of light The sparkling light is so charming and dazzling. Although Chris always thought he knew enough about Glory to die, but after real contact with Hugo-even just a few words of dialogue, Chris realized that the faith flowing in the bones of this band And firmness is an endless treasure, enough to make people live and die. "Glory to death (death. or.)...Glory, or, death..." Chris whispered, but his thoughts gradually drifted away, higher and higher, farther and farther. After "Kilroy" was broadcast, the entire British media, large and small, exploded directly! Although the origin of modern newspapers was in Germany, the real rise was due to the United Kingdom and France. The United Kingdom was also one of the regions where newspapers first appeared. The word "newspaper" originated from the United Kingdom. The degree of development of the British news media is second only to the United States in the world. News media, large and small, are spread across all islands. This time, almost half of the media have focused their attention on "Independence Day", which is called "Independence Day." "The crew created an unparalleled strong momentum. "One thousand five hundred spectators surrounded the''Kilroy'' studio! The''Hugo Frenzy'' swept the British Empire!" "Tropical storm warning: Hugo Lancaster officially landed in England." "The miracle of 300 million U.S. dollars,''Independence Day'' is making history in great strides!" "A new problem in the Fog City: Hurricane Hugo is coming!" "The number of viewers is 11 million! The Hugo Storm has led to a record high!" "The bombardment of visual effects, the Hugo virus is overwhelming!" "London summer ushered in the brightest sunny day in ten years: **** opened his arms to welcome Hugo!" After the live broadcast of "Kilroy" ended, the frenzy of "Independence Day" in the British Isles reached a whole new level. Even the episode of Oasis has not been able to take away the movie for the time being. In the limelight, the frenzied bombardment of more than one hundred media has almost overwhelmed the topic of "Independence Day", and no one can avoid it. Everything seems to confirm the original prediction of The Times: Hugo invades Britain. Even Queen Elizabeth II (her. majesty. queen...) felt the craze. She talked about "Independence Day" at a private dinner and mentioned, "This is an interesting movie." Although not It was mentioned in public, and it was just a sentence, and no one could even confirm the truth of the matter, but the incident still spread. Later, a reporter asked Queen Elizabeth II for confirmation, and always refused to respond to the Queen who expressed her preferences in the media. However, according to rumors inside the Clarence Palace (.), the Queen did indeed show her to the movie starring Hugo. Some interest. Regardless of whether this matter is true or not, or fake news made up by the world-famous British paparazzi, it is undeniable that "Independence Day" is sweeping the entire British Isles with an unstoppable posture, making this film a great influence on Hollywood. The mainland, which has not always been close to each other, has shown an unprecedented new posture. The "Independence Day" crew soon left London to Berlin, Germany to participate in the second wave of European propaganda. This time, leaving the islands with sea breeze and entering the European continent, the "Independence Day" crew will The enthusiasm on the entire continent was mobilized, and Berlin, located in the northwest corner, became the focus of everyone''s attention in an instant. This is also after the Berlin Film Festival at the beginning of the year. Berlin, a city that is gradually recovering, once again won global attention. Berlin seems to have a good relationship with Hugo. The results also proved this point. "Independence Day" ushered in a pick-up team of more than 3,000 people at Berlin Airport, and surrounded by more than 30 cars, arrived at the hotel where they were staying. The scary thing is that the hotel selected by the crew was completely full overnight. All the empty rooms were booked out. Just one appearance made people feel the powerful appeal of Hugo and also made people feel the "Independence Day". "Unstoppable momentum. The European continent is fanatical for Hugo. At the same time, the summer box office competition in the North American continent has gradually become fierce. After an incredible three-week box office trip on Independence Day, the fourth week finally ushered in a strong Strong competitors, this also made the North American weekend box office rankings in the fourth week of July really suspense for the first time! Will "Independence Day" continue its strength, or will it temporarily slow down? Can the 400 million box office really reach it? Chapter 1586： Hand in hand Joe Schumacher cannot be regarded as a first-line director in Hollywood, but in the past two years, he has produced two masterpieces, "Ultimate Witness" and "Batman Forever", which have attracted much attention. Recently, because Joe is preparing for the sequel of "Batman Forever"-temporarily named "Batman and Robin", this has also made Joe the focus of the topic. Rumors say that due to the schedule conflict between Fang and Kimmer, there is no way to star in "Batman and Robin", which also makes this sequel must re-select the candidate of Batman. Thanks to the incredible box office success of "Batman Forever" last year, and also won many praises from film critics, this also makes the prospects of "Batman and Robin" promising. And Warner Bros. also announced that the movie''s budget is as high as 130 million U.S. dollars, and it is bound to create a wonderful sequel. All these positive factors make the film''s cast lineup hot. The rumors also say that Warner Bros. hopes to invite Hugo to star in "Batman and Robin", even if it is a 20 million dollar salary, it doesn''t care-if Hugo plays a superhero? What will it be like! It is really exciting. This also caused countless topics to be created by the film cast during the selection stage. But it seems that Hugo doesn''t have much interest in Batman, and there are even rumors that the meeting between Hugo and Joe ended up unhappy. At present, George Clooney has been mentioned the most times on the list of Batman''s cast candidates. This handsome guy who relied on the "emergency room story" to become popular in the United States seems to be about to usher in the first peak of his career. However, all the things about "Batman and Robin" are just rumors and have not been approved by any parties. What''s more, the recent performance of "Independence Day" is so strong that it almost came to the North American summer archive of 1996 in a sweeping manner. No one cares about a work that is still in the casting stage, even if it is "Batman and Luo". "Bing" does not work either. Interestingly, "Independence Day" was released strongly and broke countless records. Most of the records were set by "Batman Forever" last year. Coupled with the recent ambiguous rumors, this also made the media in Joe A sense of tension is created between Hugo and Hugo. In the fourth week of July, the "New York Post" called this week "Vengeance Week"! Of course it is not Colin Meyer and the "New York Post", but Joe Schumacher, because this week Joe''s new work "Killing Hour" will be officially premiered in two thousand two hundred theaters! Leaving aside the rumors of "Batman and Robin", the fact that lies ahead is that "Independence Day" broke all the records set by "Batman Forever" last year, so this week is naturally Joe''s battle for revenge. Although we are facing the "Independence Day" that enters the fourth week of the release, the media still believes that this will be a close encounter. The outcome will be five to five, and the outcome is unpredictable. "Moment of Killing" was issued by Warner Bros. with an investment of 40 million US dollars. The theme is quite heavy. It is similar to the theme of "Ultimate Witness". It focuses on racial discrimination and judicial justice. "A robin" is very similar. The cast is even stronger. Matthew McConaughey led the starring role. Samuel Jackson, Sandra Bullock, Kevin Spacey and others appeared on the list of supporting actors, who won at the preview stage. It has received a lot of praise and is considered to have surpassed the level of "ultimate witness". It is not only hopeful to compete at the box office, but also hope to make a difference at major awards ceremonies. After the trial screening, many media have compared "Moment of Killing" with "Yihai Xiongfeng". Although the themes of the two films are different, they both discuss judicial justice. At the beginning, "Yihai Xiongfeng" was amidst the praise, not only got the Oscar nominations for best supporting actor and best film, but also swept the box office of 170 million U.S. dollars in North America. It was considered a judicial work. The leader. It can be said that in the eyes of the media, "Moment of Killing" stands on the opposite side of Hugo, but because of the fact that, except for Matthew and Hugo, the other main supporting roles are Hugo''s. Friends, so the smell of gunpowder is also much less. However, a small part of the media who fears the world will not be chaotic still have some gleeful claims that Sandra was absent from the North American premiere of "Killing Hour" and personally went to Europe to promote the "Independence Day" crew. Does this mean victory or defeat? The result has appeared? Obviously these media are deliberately instigating discord. Endeavour Elite Agency immediately launched a public relations campaign, publicly stating that Sandra will arrive in Los Angeles on the premiere of "Killing Hour" in North American time, and will definitely attend the premiere ceremony; and Warner The brothers and the crew of "Killing Hour" also seemed to have a unified calibre, saying that Sandra had said hello before leaving for Europe, and she would definitely be back in time for the premiere. The result was the same. On the day of the grand premiere of "Killing Hour" in North America, Sandra appeared on the red carpet in a red dress, which surprised many people and made those negative topics self-defeating. Even so, the competition between "Moment of Killing" and "Independence Day" adds some sense of urgency. Many people are looking forward to the "Moment of Killing" being able to reproduce the miracle of the original "Yihai Power", create a good box office, and pull "Independence Day" from Malaysia; but more people hope that "Independence Day" can continue to be strong. , The better the box office of "Independence Day", the more favorable it will be for future changes in the film market. But what the media doesn''t know is that the meaning of this competition to Joe is far greater than their own guesswork. In Joe''s eyes, this is a victory that must be won! Even if a work is the premiere, and a work is released in the fourth week, this is a completely unfair duel, but for Joe, this is a competition that cannot be lost. Just as the media speculated, Joe didnt want Hugo to be the actor of "Batman and Robin". He wanted to use George Clooney, but Barry Meyer, the head of Warner Bros., was always reluctant to let go. Excuse me, I have simply left Los Angeles for New York in the past two weeks and avoided seeing it. Although Qiao Ming knew that this was a signal that Barry had not given up on Hugo, he still had nothing to do with Barry. The huge success of "Independence Day" made almost everyone in Hollywood jealous, even Joe himself felt envious. Although he knew that the box office record created by "Batman Forever" would be broken sooner or later, he did not expect it to be so. So fast, and so vulnerable, "Independence Day" almost set a new record with twice and three times the advantage, which is beyond the reach of the dust. As a commercial film, the performance of "Independence Day" is perfect. Hugo was able to open Hollywoods "20 million club" because Hugos box office appeal reached an unprecedented peak in the past few years, with five consecutive works exceeding 100 million at the box office and two consecutive works exceeding 200 million at the box office. It is estimated that such a momentum will be difficult to achieve within ten or twenty years. Because this tests not only box office appeal, but also the continuity of the work, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people. Now, after the release of "Independence Day", it has shown a destructive posture. Compared with the "Ace Specialist" starring Kim Carey, Hugo has become the well-deserved first person of 20 million. Therefore, Joe has no way to accuse Barry of being greedy. But Joe couldn''t compromise. He didn''t want to cooperate with Hugo. He refused to cooperate with Hugo. George is his only candidate. The matchup between "Killing Hour" and "Independence Day" is Joes best and last chance. If the box office of "Killing Hour" cannot beat the fourth week of "Independence Day", then Joe will not. Anything convincing anymore. Although it is said that "Moment of Killing" won and won''t be victorious, at least Joe will be able to win the initiative in front of Ba Nai. For the media, the so-called duel may be just a hype, but for Joe, it is a real hand-to-hand encounter, with no sparks in sight, but the tension is enough to suffocate. Unexpectedly, the fourth week of "Independence Day" and the first week of "Moment of Killing" confronted each other, but it became the biggest news feature in the fourth week of July. Everyone focused on this week''s North American weekend. Top of the box office rankings, the topic is endless. In particular, "Independence Day" was a buzzword in the European continent. The sensation caused by the crew was not inferior to the publicity activities in North America. It corresponds to the lively local publicity activities of "Moment of Killing", which is fighting across the vast Atlantic Ocean. The competition among the major media is so lively. This also makes the other three premieres of this week seem a bit lonely The low-cost comedy "Ace Bowling ( starring Bill Murray (. Murray), Cheng. Long starring "Police. Observation Story 4" and the fantasy adventure movie "Pinocchio (the. adventures. of. These three works have all been released on a large scale in more than 1,800 theaters, but they have won However, even a quarter of the "killing moment" cannot be reached. However, this is the mystery of the movie schedule and publicity strategy. "Independence Day" took the express train of the Super Bowl and created a movie propaganda miracle, which has set an example for the entire Hollywood. Now "Moment of Killing" has also taken the spotlight on "Independence Day" and at the same time promoted "Batman and Robin". Warner Bros.''s methods should not be underestimated. The "Killing Hour", which held its grand premiere on July 24, took the lead. Thanks to the participation of three topical figures, Sandra, Samuel and Kevin-especially just coming back from Germany temporarily. Sandra even brought first-hand information about "Independence Day" in Europe. The premiere was a sensation. After the grand premiere of "Independence Day" in the first week of July, the North American film was silent for two weeks. The market finally became lively again. Immediately afterwards, the first batch of media comments on "Moment of Killing" was released, officially kicking off the prelude to this confrontation! Chapter 1587： 4 shots of sparks What surprised everyone was that the "Killing Hour", which received a lot of praise during the screening stage, was officially released with only 54 points in the first batch of media reviews, not only lagging far behind purely commercial films." Independence Day", not even a pass! People originally planned to compare "Moment of Killing" with "Yihai Xiongfeng", hoping that this film can make a difference at the Oscars. No matter how bad it is, it is like the "ultimate witness" Susan Saran two years ago. Like Denn winning the Oscar nomination, the huge cast of "Killing Hour" is bound to make a difference at the awards ceremony. But... fifty-four points? This media review really surprised many people. In the first batch of reviews, the highest score was 80 points from the "San Francisco Chronicle", and the lowest score was 38 points from the "New Yorker". Among the most representative media, the "Chicago Sun" where Roger Ebert worked gave 60 points, and both "U.S. Weekly" and "Entertainment Weekly" gave 50 points. The New York Post "Give seventy-five points, the "New York Times" gives sixty-three points, the "Los Angeles Times" gives fifty-five points, and "USA Today" gives forty-five points... In the end, the overall score of 21 media outlets was only 54 points. It can be seen from the scores of various media that not only those Hugo supporters gave low scores, but even those former banned alliances were unable to give high scores. The New York Times, Chicago Sun, and The "Los Angeles Times" scores are all above average. In other words, this is a total disaster that no one can save. As a work that discusses serious topics, but hopes to make a difference in the box office, "Yihai Xiongfeng" is undoubtedly a model of this kind. Sharp editing, dramatic plots, and brilliant performances are the key to success. But judging from media reviews, it is clear that the "killing moment" does not have any. "The only highlight is Samuel Jackson''s performance, which saved this soul-swallowing quagmire." This comment is from Roger Ebert. "Moment of Killing" is a script adapted from a novel. The original is very exciting and has received numerous praises. The screenwriter of the movie is Aziva Gosman (The Ultimate Witness), "Batman Forever" and other works. ), logically speaking, it is highly anticipated. Unfortunately, the higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment. Not only the media reviews, but the theater scores are not much better. Although the score of "b" is much better than that of 54 points, it can only be said to be a drop in the bucket. The theater score of "Independence Day" is also "b", and "Independence Day" is a commercial film with a very simple story, not to mention that the media review of "Independence Day" is as high as 70 points, and it is fundamental to "Moment of Killing". It is not a grade of work. This is bad news for "Moment of Killing". But not everything is so bad. At least the actor Cast of "Killing Hour" is very appealing. Sandra has appeared in "Speed ??of Life and Death", "Love at Second Sight", and "Independence Day". The works sold seem to have become the new American sweethearts after Meg Ryan and Julia Roberts; while Kevin Spacey just won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor, Samuel is currently Hollywood is second only to Denzel Washington as the most appealing black actor; plus the handsome and handsome Matthew McConaughey. From a box office perspective, the premiere performance is still worth looking forward to. In the end, "Moment of Killing" handed over the box office data of $7,000 for a single library in two thousand two hundred theaters, grabbing more than $15 million in weekend box office, and it also got five hundred for the premiere two days in advance. Ten thousand U.S. dollars, 20 million U.S. dollars in the first week, compared to only 40 million U.S. dollars in investment, this performance can be regarded as good. Although it is destined to be impossible to become "Yihai Xiongfeng", bad word-of-mouth will inevitably lead to subsequent box office declines, which is estimated to be very terrible; but at least the premiere box office is still worthy of comfort-perhaps self-deception. After all, this kind of thriller crime movie with heavy themes is elusive at the box office. After all, there are still a few works that shocked the audience like "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Seven Deadly Sins". However, will the $15 million box office at the weekend be enough to stop "Independence Day"? This is a huge question mark. Last week, "Independence Day" handed over 38.6 million U.S. dollars in box office, and the cumulative box office in three weeks has reached 289 million U.S. dollars. Many professionals predict that it would be difficult to prevent "Independence Day" from reaching four consecutive championships without a weekend box office of $20 million. Now it seems that "Moment of Killing" is hopeless, because even if it grabs 20 million The US dollars ??weekend box office cannot beat "Independence Day." This weeks "Independence Day" box office drop finally ushered in a "diving", a 35% drop. This is the first time since a movie was released four weeks ago that the drop has exceeded 30%. It can be seen that, After entering the fourth week of the release, the pace of "Independence Day" sweeping the box office has finally slowed down. But this is only relative to "Independence Day" itself. Compared with other commercial films, the 35% drop in the fourth week is still extremely shocking. A 35 percent drop was that "Independence Day" grabbed 25 million US dollars in the box office, without any suspense, completed the fourth consecutive weekend box office in North America, even though the box office of the premiere weekend of "Killing Hour" was like The media predicted that the threshold of 20 million has been passed, and the result is still unable to defeat "Independence Day." Entering the fourth week of the show, the box office on weekends is still up 25 million. "Independence Day" is on an incredible journey, easily exploding the 15 million dollar weekend box office of "Killing Hour". The victory came without suspense! In the end, "Independence Day" not only completed four consecutive championships with the "killing moment", but also broke a series of records. First of all, "Independence Day" became the second film in the history of North American film, after "Life and Death", the second film with a box office of more than 20 million on weekends for four consecutive weeks, and "Independence Day" surpassed "Life and Death" in the fourth week of its release. At the box office of 23 million U.S. dollars, it became a new record for the box office of the fourth week of movie history. This is a hearty and hearty victory, almost leaving competitors with no power to fight back. What is even more frightening is that the explosive power and endurance of these two films from "Life and Death" to "Independence Day" are amazing. Hugo''s box office appeal has reached a new height, which is the most authentic portrayal of today''s North American film market. Anyone who wants to challenge the dominance of Hugo''s box office appeal is afraid that the result will be extremely bleak. For example, "Moment of Killing". The coming is menacing, powerful, and ambitious... But the result is fragile-the so-called hand-to-hand contact, there is no stalemate even without entanglement, there is no suspense, and the opponent is killed by a blow, there is no smoke or sparks, even Before the reaction was too late, it had already failed altogether: a complete defeat. From the media reviews to the movie scores to the weekend box office, "Killing Hour" was almost completely exploded. What is even more shameful is that this is already the fourth week of "Independence Day" screenings, the fourth week! Joe Schumacher''s ambitions were not even left in the pants. In the face of the 25 million box office of the fourth week of "Independence Day", Joe not only lost his temper at all, but also completely lost the initiative in Barry. Then no matter what Barry decides, Joe will It''s hard to shake Barry. Does "Batman and Robin" really want Hugo to play the leading role? Thinking of this result, Joe wanted to bury himself alive-like an ostrich. The fiasco of "Killing Hour" did not cause much sensation. People seemed to be mentally prepared for the four consecutive championships of "Independence Day". Then he said "Oh", and then he didn''t pursue the investigation any more. However, "Moment of Killing" had its own reputation and a complete collapse at the box office, which triggered a lot of discussion. Because compared to the "killing moment", the fourth week of July belongs to the "Independence Day". It is not only the honor of winning four consecutive championships, but also the "Independence Day", which is a 25-day breakthrough in history. The 300 million threshold shortened this record in North American film history by a full 42 days. Forty-two days! Even using the incredible miracle to describe it, it is not enough to express the magic and power of "Independence Day" to create this record. This is no longer just a miracle. This is a myth. In 1996, there are only twenty-five. In just a few days, it has reached a height that other movies can never touch Independence Day" is rewriting the territories of Hollywood with the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers. After the box office broke the 300 million threshold in 25 days, the pace of "Independence Day" did not stop there. The cumulative box office reached 336 million U.S. dollars in four weeks. What does this mean? This means that "Independence Day" reached its peak in North America within a month, and surpassed "The Lion King", "Star Wars" and "Forrest Gump" in one fell swoop, occupying the second place in the film history cumulative box office rankings. Location! Now, what remains in front of "Independence Day" is the "Jurassic Park" of US$357 million, and the US$4.02 million of "Alien e.t". As the "Los Angeles Times" said a week ago, 400 million box office is already beckoning to "Independence Day". If "Independence Day" maintains such a strong momentum, the slowest four months, the fastest one month, maybe "Independence Day" "It can create a miracle: Compared with the box office reaching 300 million US dollars in 25 days, the box office reaching 400 million within five months of the release is obviously a true myth. However, in 1996, the news media was limited by the times and thoughts. Obviously, their insights could not truly measure the potential of "Independence Day". This movie has already attracted countless people''s admiration, but in fact, this is just It''s just a beginning! Chapter 1588： unstoppable In the fourth week of July, the North American box office rankings continued to be dominated by "Independence Day", creating the highest weekend box office record of the fourth week in film history. The US$25 million was stupefied so that no other work had any temper, and it was completed undisputedly. Four consecutive championships! The menacing but defeated "Moment of Killing" was in second place. Joe Schumacher''s rebellion was declared bankrupt before it had time to begin. It was simply a thunderous momentum; otherwise, "different." Although "Independence Day" was in a dilemma, the follow-up box office trend was very good, winning 6 million US dollars at the weekend box office, ranking third; Weekend data of $5.7 million dominated the third place. The newly released works this week have once again swept away. The premiere box office of "Ace Bowling" and "Police. Chase Story 4" is about 5.5 million. The former is slightly better, ranking fifth and sixth respectively; "Puppets" "Adventure" even more tragically earned only 3.8 million US dollars at the weekend box office, barely making it into the top ten, ranking eighth. Although it has entered the fourth week of release, the dominance of "Independence Day" has not been weakened, and the dominance of the entire July has been completed with great strength; not only the North American box office, when "Independence Day" landed on the European market, Still showing a strong appeal, almost grabbing Britain and Germany with a sweeping attitude. With the advent of the "Independence Day" crew, the European continent has set off an unprecedented frenzy. Almost the entire European media have turned their attention to London and Berlin where the crew arrived. This heat wave has also driven the enthusiasm of the people of the European continent. Although it is not comparable to the empty alleys in the United States, it is also bustling and crowded, showing an unprecedented viewing scene. Such enthusiasm is clearly displayed in front of everyone through box office data. "Independence Day" was the first to be screened in the UK, and the capacity of 21 million U.S. dollars broke out on the weekend of the first week. It was born in a state of astonishment across the UK. This premiere box office not only easily broke the "Jurassic Park" before. It created a US$13 million premiere box office record, and it became the first weekend box office in British film history to break the 20 million threshold. Compared with the American film market, the British market does not have such a strong explosive power. This small country has only 57 million people. The commercial operation of the film market is far behind the United States and Japan. Worldwide, the explosiveness of the British box office should not be underestimated. Perhaps they will find it difficult to become the champions of the overseas box office, but they can definitely be among the top five. This time, "Independence Day" has topped the UK weekend box office rankings with record-breaking data, causing an uproar across the UK, because the US$20 million weekend box office looks like a height that cannot be reached at all. The British media predicted that "it is impossible for the UK to have a movie with a box office of over 20 million at the premiere weekend" within five years. This is not a lie. Earlier, "Jurassic Park" won a box office of 13 million US dollars during its premiere weekend, and it has already shocked four people, because this is the first work in the history of the UK to exceed 10 million at the weekend box office. Since then, many movies have performed. They are all very good, but none of them can break the record of "Jurassic Park". Now, just two years later, "Independence Day" not only broke the record of "Jurassic Park" which seemed to be impossible to surpass, but also directly raised the box office level of the premiere weekend from 10 million to 20 million. , This is absolutely a frightening feat that made the entire United Kingdom a sensation-a height that was once thought to be unattainable in five years, it was easily broken in the blink of an eye, and it was really shocking. "Hugo-Lancaster invaded Britain", the headline of "The Times" once again landed on the headlines of major news papers in a scarlet posture. "Independence Day" was led by Hugo and spread throughout England. Mishima set off an unstoppable tornado. And this is just the beginning. Germany, which held its premiere simultaneously with the United Kingdom, also ushered in the pace of "Independence Day" making history. Compared with the British market, Germanys box office potential is even lower, especially because the main language here is German, and Hollywood movies are It will be affected more or less here, but even so, "Independence Day" still set off a movie storm on the German soil. After reunification in 1991, Germany has been cultivating health for the past five years, and orderly restoring the countrys completely disrupted order and economy. For regions that have just experienced economic turmoil, what they need is hope. It''s more motivating. The arrival of "Independence Day" is just right. In the movie "Independence Day", all mankind united to face the attack of aliens, and finally relied on human teamwork to save the earth. This undoubtedly makes the Germans project strong psychological hints. The empathy of sympathy makes it easy for people to find the misty flames of hope through movies. This also makes the "Independence Day" very popular in Germany, a strong craze and even It surpassed the United Kingdom and triggered turbulent crowds in major cities, and even caused the "Bild ( to shout, "The grandeur of the empty streets in the United States is reappearing in Germany!" As the daily newspaper with the largest circulation in Europe and Germany, Bilds influence is enough to compete with the century-old Times. The importance of Bild on Independence Day has also reached a new height, not only in reporting. He praised the film a lot, and produced special reports for the crew for three consecutive years. Later, he also interviewed Helmut Cole (helmut.), then German Chancellor, to create momentum for the film. Finally, the German people also responded to the diligent propaganda of Bild. The box office of 21.7 million U.S. dollars broke out on the weekend of the first week, which caused a sensation not only in Germany, but also in Europe! Dont underestimate the US$21.7 million box office data. Although it is only a little bit higher than that of the UK, this is the first time in the history of German cinema that the box office of a non-German and non-UK film surpassed that of the UK. Its simple In terms of non-local films in these two countries, the British film market is much higher than the German film market. Before "Independence Day", there was no foreign film in Germany that had a box office of more than US$10 million at its premier weekend. The current highest is the US$8 million of "Jurassic Park"Germany is more than the United Kingdom. Small movie market. But this time, the box office of "Independence Day" in Germany''s premiere weekend not only created history and surpassed the UK''s data for the same period, but even more frightening was that it became the first German film history to have a weekend box office of more than 20 million US dollars. . Before that, only two local German films had premiered in the German market with a box office of over 10 million. Now, "Independence Day" has created an unsurpassed historical record in one fell swoopperhaps a record that will be difficult to break within ten years. . No wonder the "Bild" will declare that "the grandeur of the empty streets in the United States is reappearing in Germany". It can be said that almost the whole of Germany has become a sensation and is fanatical for "Independence Day". In modern history, few countries can truly feel the meaning of the phrase "We want to fight for freedom...We want to celebrate our Independence Day..." The thoughts of the German people who could not be rebuilt for a long time after the devastation of World War II, and the thoughts of the German people who were struggling after breaking the fetters of the Berlin Wall in five years. This is a spirit that is compatible with blood. Endless enthusiasm erupted from the land. "Independence Day" broke out in the UK and Germany two markets with a premier weekend box office of 20 million, even if it is one of the few in the world, currently only the United States and Japan can have this explosive power in the world. In 1996, when commercial development was generally not perfect, the box office of 20 million at the premiere weekend was almost a sweeping forceit was completely equivalent to the US$80 million in the North American market at the premiere weekend. Now, the whole world is boiling. From the madness in North America to the raging rages in Britain and Germany, "Independence Day" has swept unstoppable and made people fanatical within just one month of its release. After witnessing the eruption of the British and German markets, other countries and regions can no longer sit still. Twentieth Century Foxs distribution branches in various countries have become busy-too ??busy. Australia, New Zealand, Colombia, Denmark, France, Italy, Sweden, Singapore, China. country. delicious. Hong Kong and China. country. tower. Fourteen countries and regions including China, Japan, South Korea, etc. finally became the first batch of winners, seizing the opportunity among many competitors, and will hold "Independence Day" in the second week of August. The grand premiere! And this is just the beginning. The list of countries that are still negotiating in the hands of Fox in the twentieth century has reached 51. If you add the countries and regions that have already decided to release, this has broken the previous "Jurassic Park." With a record of being screened in 64 countries and regions, "Independence Day" once again set a new record. Even more frightening is that this is still not the whole story. Although the American patriotism of "Independence Day" is very strong, but to be precise, this is a disaster for all mankind, so many countries and regions that are not cold to Hollywood movies at all, also The introduction is being considered, including the slow opening of the film market. country. big. Land area. The next step is to look at the negotiation work of Fox in the twentieth century. Perhaps the pace of "Independence Day" making history will not stop. From Oceania to Asia, from Europe to Africa, from South America to North America, every corner of the world is truly and deeply feeling the heat wave brought about by "Independence Day", which may become the hottest in history. A summer may also become the most memorable summer in history. Because the pace of "Independence Day" setting records in North America has begun to accelerate! Chapter 1589： First 400 million The first week of August! For the summer file, it has entered the second half. This years summer file has too many surprises, the first phase of "Tornado" and "Mission Impossible"; the second phase of "Brave to Death Island" and "Mission Impossible". "Independence Day" swept the entire North American film market from the silence and gloom of last year, and once again made people feel the glory of Hollywood at its peak. However, in the first week of August, there was a lack of confidence. Only two new movies were released this week. One is "Matilda (. As a children''s family fantasy movie, this movie has an investment of 36 million yuan. In the case of lack of big names in the cast, it once played the villain in "Batman Returns" The famous Penguin comedian Danny DeVito (danny.) became the only thing to watch. He not only played an important role in the movie, but also the director of the movie. This work has been screened in two thousand theaters. Obviously, Sony Columbia Pictures is still quite confident. Another "chain reaction (. is coming raging, investing 60 million US dollars, but also found Keanu Reeves and Morgan Freeman partner, the heroine chose the new actress Rachel -Vichy (.), it can be seen that the ambition is not small. This was released by Twentieth Century Fox and screened in 2,300 theaters. Obviously, the original idea was to take the "Independence Day" class and continue to hit the summer file in August-but I didn''t think of "Independence Day". The strength actually lasted until August! Originally, in the medias opinion, the chain reaction was undoubtedly a strong candidate for this weeks box office championship, but after the fourth week of Independence Day, there was still a weekend box office capacity of 25 million US dollars, which also made August. The box office trend of the first week is unpredictable, and no one can assert what will happen. Sure enough, an accident occurred. A series of real box office data clearly shows the popularity of "Independence Day" in the United Kingdom and Germany. It has set off a wave of movie watching around the world, which also makes those viewers who are always not interested in "Independence Day" can not help but Curiosity arosenot only in the United States, but also in foreign countries. Is this movie really worth going into a movie theater? As a result, in the fifth week of the "Independence Day" screening, there was a surge of moviegoers unexpectedly, which made people stunned. The Independence Day, which had already started to reduce the number of theaters in theaters last week, seems to have quietly increased the number of theaters in theaters this week. This is definitely one of the few in the history of distribution strategy. This shows the enthusiasm of the crowd of moviegoers, and the strong confidence of the major theaters in "Independence Day" and Hugo. In the end, "Independence Day" returned the trust of the major theaters, and unexpectedly handed over a drop of only 10%, allowing the media that originally thought that they would never be surprised to break their own fixed ideas and chin again. dislocation. Last weeks 25 million U.S. dollar decline was actually only a 10% decline this week, which means that the weekend box office of the fifth week of the "Independence Day" screening reached 22.5 million! Weekend of the fifth week! Two thousand and five million! "Independence Day" easily broke the record held by the "speed of life and death"-16 million US dollars on the fifth week of the weekend, which not only created a new history, but also became the only movie in the history of film history at the box office for five consecutive weeks Film works that have exceeded 20 million, which has left all North American media completely speechless. Even the "Los Angeles Times" and "New York Times" have been unable to find any words to express their inner emotions. . Carrying the strong momentum of the weekend box office, "Independence Day" brought its cumulative box office to 379 million US dollars in one fell swoop, leaving only 20 million and a little more blank from the 400 million moat. This means What are you doing? It means that if "Independence Day" can still maintain the strength of the fourth and fifth weeks, maybe history will be officially born next week! Even if the "Independence Day" fell slightly in the sixth week, as long as it does not completely collapse by more than 50%, it will only be a matter of time before it breaks through 400 million. "Boom!" This whole North America is lively, everyone is so excited, because they are going to witness the birth of history, they are going to witness the first film history, in the first round of screenings, really broke through the box office of 400 million US dollars. The work is born! The benchmark that was once considered impossible to achieve is now within reach, which is enough to make everyone enthusiastic about it. But this is not a good thing for the "New York Post", "USA Today" and other media. Hugo won again. With the victory of "Independence Day", it is conceivable that the entire Hollywood debate will happen. A decisive tilt, and Hugo, as the first person in the 20 million club today, is even more worthy of the throne as the world''s first person, and no one can shake it. Perhaps, the only thing to be thankful for is that this time the "New York Post" and "USA Today" did not go to their heads, knowing that this is a historical process, so they did not arrogantly directly provoke Hugo, otherwise they would be like " Just like "Moment of Killing", the sound disappeared before it could be heard. Of course, maybe they can comfort themselves. The higher they stand and the more attention they have, the heavier the responsibility and the smaller the room for fault tolerance. Once they fail, they will fall more miserably. But... will Hugo really fail? Will such a day really come? Colin Mailer suddenly felt a little at a loss. In the first week of August, the warming up of the crowds of moviegoers on "Independence Day" became the biggest attraction. Neither "Matilda" nor "Chain Reaction" was able to come out. It just made a bubble, and then It quickly disappeared from sight. On the road of the wheel of history, few people can really shake the heavy wheel mark. In the end, "Matilda" had a box office of 8 million at the weekend and a "chain reaction" box office of 7.5 million at the weekend, both of which ended in a disastrous defeat. Especially compared to the "chain reaction", the investment of 60 million US dollars and the joining of a super-strong cast lineup resulted in a defeat. This is obviously a blow to the 20th Century Fox. However, such a blow is not worth mentioning in the face of the power of "Independence Day". What really showed off this week was the "Moment of Killing." Under the strong pressure of "Independence Day," it surrendered a 15% drop and achieved a weekend box office of $12.75 million. This is also In the past three weeks, the only work that can pass the 10 million threshold at the weekend box office, especially in the face of giant crocodiles like "Independence Day," this result is even harder to come by. However, "Moment of Killing" has accumulated $41.5 million in box office data for two weeks, but it is still bleak. There is no problem with cost recovery, but it is even more difficult to make a profit. The battle between Joe Schumacher and Hugo was only two weeks before Mingjin ended and the curtain came to an end. Even the people who watched the jokes were gone, leaving only an empty chicken feathers, deserted. "Independence Day" domineeringly completed the five consecutive North American box office championships, which became the longest consecutive week after "Yihai Xiongfeng" in 1992, and it was created in the extremely competitive summer file, which is even more rare. . At present, the number of weeks that "Independence Day" has won the championship in the summer file is only ranked fifth after "Back to the Future", "Ghostbusters", "Alien e.t", and "Unforgivable". Bit. "Moment of Killing", "Matilda" and "Chain Reaction" ranked second to fourth in this week''s box office rankings. Everyone has set their sights on the North American box office rankings, because any day that follows may become a day when the "Independence Day" cumulative box office exceeds 400 million, a day in history and a change in the North American film market. The day becomes a day to change the pattern of movies. Under such circumstances, the "Jake" and "Escape from Los Angeles", which will be released in the second week of August, seem a little embarrassing. They are obviously the new works released this week. However, in media interviews, "Independence Day" has become a topic that cannot be circumvented, and they have all become a foil for "Independence Day" through and through. In particular, "A Home Has Jack" is still starring Robin Williams. The comedian has always had a very good relationship with Hugo, but he saw it very openly and accepted it all with a smile. "I will let Hugo treat me to a meal. I have worked so hard to promote his film. Of course, I will accept it if it is a check." Robins wit and humor also made the reporters laugh. In response, Hugo, who had returned to the United States, had missed the premiere of the film, but he went to the cinema to watch "Home Has Jack~www.novelhall." com~ and also brought a large group of friends. This scene was recorded by reporters and became an interesting tidbit this week. But even so, the real focus is still on "Independence Day". From Monday to Thursday, the audience flow of the major theaters has become the focus of discussion-because the North American Theater Alliance will not participate in the exhibition. Publishing the daily box office data will only announce all the box office details of the past week at the same time as the weekend box office is announced. Fox TV is even more exaggerated. They even set up a section in their news program. They retrieve movie theater reports from major cities in the United States every day, and then analyze when the "Independence Day" will make history. According to Fox TV reports show that this day is likely to be Friday this week, which is August 9th! Although this section sounds very boring, it is unexpectedly supported by a large number of viewers. The number of viewers has been steadily rising. This has also made Fox TV stations excited up and down, while others are dumbfounded-"Independence" The craze of "Japan" is indeed everywhere. Facts also proved the wisdom of Fox TV, because on August 9, the cumulative box office of "Independence Day" officially crossed the 400 million threshold, becoming the first film in North American film history to reach four in the first round of screenings. Billion box office works! Chapter 1590： Beyond the Sky August 9th, this is destined to be a day that will be engraved in the history of film! On Saturday, August 10th, the North American Cinemas Leagues participation in the exhibition relationship released the box office news in advance on this day. Although it is not a detailed box office data, the participation relationship has given a confirmed answer, "The accumulation of''Independence Day''" The box office officially passed the 400 million threshold on August 9th, making history! The detailed box office data will be officially announced next Monday." On August 9th, only thirty-seven days have passed since the release of "Independence Day". Calculated on the day of its premiere, this myth-creating movie won a box office of 400 million US dollars and refreshed the entire movie. The new record of the long history has made the film not only the first film in film history to pay 20 million US dollars, but also the first film in film history to have a box office of over 400 million in the first round of screenings. This is indeed a myth! It took 67 days for "Jurassic Park" to break through 300 million at the box office, which is a record of film history; but "Independence Day" only took 37 days to break through 400 million at the box office. This is not a myth, what is it? What does the $400 million box office mean in North America? As of August 9, 1996, there were 22 works in the history of North American film that had a box office of over 200 million. In the long history, only 22 works have reached this height-of course, this It is data that does not calculate inflation. If inflation is taken into account, Gone with the Wind has achieved a box office record of $1.63 billion in North America, which may never be surpassed. Among these 22 works, only five movies have made it to the 300 million club. 300 million, this has always been considered by the news media to be an unreachable height, and it is also generally regarded as a moat. Any work that can reach such a height is second to none in the annals of history-even in North America twenty years later The same is true in the movie market. Five, only five, this is such a rare existence, "Alien e.t", "Jurassic Park", "Forrest Gump", "Star Wars", "Lion King". This is the only 300 million club members, and the rarity is comparable to that of a 20 million club. And among these, no work can bring the box office beyond the 400 million threshold in the first round of box office screenings, whether it is the oldest "Star Wars"-released in 1977, or the most modern "Ah". "Kan Zheng Chuan" and "The Lion King"-released in 1994, failed to create this miracle. Only "Alien e.t", relying on the 1985 re-screening, barely touched this height, with US$400,200,000. The US$400 million North American box office is recognized by all media as an insurmountable gap. Perhaps the North American film market will break this record one day, but it will definitely not be in the near future-most media believe that five years or even ten years. It is impossible to reach such a high level within a year. This is also an important reason why the high-investment and high-return supporters and the opposition can oppose each other: in the case that the North American box office is generally unable to make further breakthroughs, this also means that profits are always limited, even if Relying on the surroundings of the film to plunder more profits, but still unable to create more profits, so raising costs is a high-risk thing. Four hundred million, that is the bright stars hanging high in the night sky, looking so close but so far away, as if they could never be touched. Perhaps only by waiting for the opportunity of human landing on the moon for the first time, will the box office of North American movies reach the level of 400 million US dollars. In fact, although Hugo is calling the wind and rain in North America, it has never been close to the 300 million U.S. dollar threshold. At present, Hugos best box office performance is "speed of life and death". The North American box office is only 239 million, which is a distance of 300 million U.S. dollars. There is still a long distance. This is also the reason why people believe that Hugo must take over the production of real commercial films. Although Hugo has appeared in small-cost and small-produced films and has repeatedly created box office miracles-this is enough for film companies to save costs and win profits. It is them. Happy to see the result; but from the perspective of making a breakthrough, Hugo must challenge the major commercial film productions in order to be able to create a new box office: for example, a work with a box office of 300 million US dollars. Dont you see "Schindler''s List" is both good and popular, but the box office is still no better than a simple and rude "speed of life", this is iron proof. When Hugo took the "Independence Day" filming, someone joked, "The box office exceeded 300 million. This is Hugo''s mission." As for 400 million, that is a distant goal that is daydreaming, without even thinking about it, and it is impossible to achieve it at all. But what about now? After the "Independence Day" was released, it was like a smashing bamboo, smashing the dead, and sweeping the army, showing a powerful momentum that is unmatched. It is setting records almost every week, from the single-day box office on Independence Day to the sturdy box office on the weekend of the first week. , And then to the domineering five-week consecutive championship, every footprint of "Independence Day" has left a deep mark on the North American continent. Thirty-seven days later, the world has changed its appearance completely. Thirty-seven days, only thirty-seven days, only thirty-seven days, but thirty-seven days... "Independence Day" has reached a height that has not been touched in the previous film history for nearly a century, not just four. The record of 100 million US dollars at the box office is so horrifying. Whats even more horrifying is the way in which Independence Day created this record, so that any words of praise lose their color. Even the "New York Post" and "USA Today" can''t say anything at this time, even those conservatives who oppose high investment and high returns can''t say anything, "Commercial movies have no meaning, this It''s the persecution of the film industry, this is an insult to the art of film", these words are simply vulnerable in front of the 400 million box office. Even the most noble art lovers know clearly that no one appreciates their works of art, no one supports their works of art, no one consumes their works of art, and their works cannot be known forever, and it is impossible to find them. My soulmates, it is even more impossible for them to have enough food and clothing. As a commercial film, "Independence Day" has reached an unprecedented height and created a new history of North American film. Even fans of art films have to lament that the time for world change has arrived. Perhaps the future of commercial films will gradually erode the field of art films, perhaps the future of film art will become a means of making money on Wall Street, and perhaps in the future movie theaters will no longer find audiences who truly appreciate movies... But that is the future, out of reach The future, the unpredictable future. At least for the moment, at least for this moment, they should cheer for "Independence Day", everyone. Because "Independence Day" not only passed the sky, but also surpassed the sky, and became the leader of the world, working hard to explore the unknown world at the end of the sky, creating a whole new world and letting the whole Hollywood film practitioners Suddenly, it became clear. Perhaps, from now on, the world''s film industry will undergo earth-shaking changes. Hugo made history, and Hugo led the "Independence Day" crew to make history. Hugo represented the club with a salary of 20 million and made history. Hugo stood at the highest point in history and looked at the mountains. He not only has The first work with a box office of 300 million, and the first work with a box office of 400 million, left all competitors far behind. Tom Cruise won a big victory through "Mission Impossible" and once again stood at the same height with Hugo, but immediately after the arrival of "Independence Day", the gap between them was once again widened. Big, no one can beat it. As a competitor and a friend at the same time, Tom gave Hugo a thumbs up, convinced. In the first week of August, "Home Has Jack" made 11 million dollars in the weekend box office, "Killing Hour" again made another 10 million dollars, and "Escape from Los Angeles" only earned 9 million dollars...but these works Even the film distribution companies of these works did not have much interest, because in this week, "Independence Day" is the only focus, which is unique. After "Independence Day" entered the sixth week of its release, it surrendered a 20% drop in the box office, once again grabbed $18 million in the weekend box office, once again broke all suspense, and increased the number of weeks to win the championship to six. week. Although the weekend box office surpassed 20 million in a row, the momentum has finally stopped, but it still broke the "Slim Daddy" weekend box office record of 16 million US dollars on the sixth Monday set in 1993, and continues to brush the record of North American film history. The box office performance on weekends was strong The box office performance in the middle of the week was not inferior. In the end, the cumulative box office of "Independence Day" not only broke the 400 million US dollars threshold, but also directly reached the 412 million. High, this also marks the rewriting of a series of North American film history records, and the North American box office has truly entered the 400 million era, marking the top box office has improved a level. This is absolutely inestimable to the turbulence of the entire film market. The stunning performance of "Independence Day" created a myth that could not be caught up. It illuminates the entire summer of 1996. More than 260 media outlets in North America all covered the incident, and even widely affected society and politics. In overseas regions, more than 530 media have reported on Hollywoods hurricane breakthrough. The "Independence Day" sensation is sweeping the world in an unstoppable manner, setting off a stormy waveenough to compete with the aliens in the movie. The magnificent scene of visiting the earth is on par. After witnessing the terrible performance of "Independence Day", the media was surprised to find that "Independence Day" still did not understand at this time. There was a 20% drop in the sixth week of the screenings and a weekend box office of 18 million U.S. dollars. It is still extremely strong, and even most of the premiere works have been exploded. Can it be said that... Is it true that "Independence Day" is really going to hit the box office of 500 million US dollars? No way Leonardo DiCaprio''s joking on the red carpet at the premiere seems to have the conditions to become a reality. Chapter 1591： Sweep the world In the first week of August 1996, the strong performance of "Independence Day" made this week a seven-day history in the history of North American cinema. At the same time, "Independence Day" has also made a step by step in overseas markets outside North America. Towards a new historical record. In the first week of July, South American countries such as Brazil, Argentina, Venezuela and North America premiered the film "Independence Day" simultaneously. In the third week of July, "Independence Day" took the lead in taking the lead in the British and German film markets, opening up Europe. Sweeping the box office; in the first week of August, only six countries around the world screened "Independence Day", but they achieved amazing results for everyone. "Independence Day" not only created a 20 million-level premiere box office in the United Kingdom and Germany, creating a new history, but also achieved a 10 million-level premiere box office in Brazil, Argentina and other countries. In the history of the Americas, in the past month, "Independence Day" actually swept the box office data of 140 million U.S. dollars! Only six countries and regions! One hundred and forty million dollars! Although this data does not seem so shocking compared to the box office of more than 300 million U.S. dollars in North America within a month of "Independence Day", it is harvested in the relatively barren overseas box office market, so performance. It is completely comparable to the North American market. In the global box office market in 1996, the U.S. and Japan were the biggest ticket warehouses. In addition, European countries such as the United Kingdom, Italy, France, and Germany, as well as South American countries such as Argentina and Brazil, and China in Asia. country. delicious. Hong Kong and China. country. tower. Bay and South Korea can also be included, and they are both important ticket properties in overseas regions. However, the reason why Hollywood in the United States can become the center of global filmat least the center of commercial films is because the North American film market has a very strong box office pulling ability. There are 22 works that have earned 200 million US dollars in the box office in North America. However, there are only 31 works with a box office of 200 million US dollars in overseas markets. There are only two countries in North America, the United States and Canada, but there are more than 200 countries in the world. Thirty or more. But there are only 31 overseas box offices that exceed 200 million. From this data, it can be seen that the North American film market has the ability to attract money. However, North America is only a limited area after all. The world market is so vast and still has a strong explosive ability, such as "Forrest Gump", "Lion King", "Terminator 2," "Star Wars", and "Alien e." The final overseas box office of works such as "t" surpassed North American box office data. The current highest overseas box office record holder in world film history is "Jurassic Park". The box office of 626 million US dollars is amazing. Limited to a height that the North American market cannot reach. Therefore, the overseas market has always been very important, but how to operate in the overseas market and obtain higher box office, the film company is still groping. Obviously, commercial movies have the advantage. Whether it is the "Jurassic Park" of the Great Dinosaur Rebellion, or the "Terminator 2" of the computer destroying the earth, including the cartoon classic "The Lion King", these movies are not profound or profound. A literary and artistic film with superb artistic value. This is also one of the focal points of disputes between the supporters and the opposition. The former believes that this is a great opportunity to expand the territory of American films, but the latter believes that films should be a vehicle for promoting the level of American art, rather than simply a means of attracting money. Now, the emergence of "Independence Day" has once again demonstrated the infinite potential of the overseas film market. Just like North America, each week of "Independence Day" is making history, not only in South American countries. For four consecutive championships, it also easily regained the weekend box office rankings in Germany and the United Kingdom, and surpassed "Jurassic Park" in one fell swoop, becoming the fastest overseas film history film to exceed 100 million US dollars in the box office. This record was only created in six countries and regions. In the first week of August, the world witnessed the pace of "Independence Day" making history in North America. Then in the second week of August, "Independence Day" was simultaneously screened in 20 countries and regions around the world. The film swept the world prelude. Seven box office markets including Denmark, France, Italy, Sweden, Singapore, Japan, South Korea, etc., where the grand premiere of "Independence Day" was held this week, all broke the historical record of $10 million weekend box office. Japan is even more powerful with a box office of 20 million U.S. dollars, joining the ranks of Brazil, the United Kingdom, Germany and other countries and regions before, setting off a record-breaking frenzy on a global scale. "Yomiuri Shimbun", Japan''s top-selling newspaper in the world, shouted loudly, "Hugo Lancaster saves the world. After Independence Day, the world opens a new chapter!" Koreas largest daily newspaper, Chosun Ilbo, used a series of exclamation points as the headline news, and the picture is the last photo of Steves return from victory on Independence Day. The news declared, Keep the curtain on record. Embarked on a journey of rewriting history." From incense. "Ming Pao" in Hong Kong, which has always emphasized taste, also rarely handed the front page to "Independence Day", sighing, "The film industry has officially sounded the clarion call for dynasty change!" In the specific report, Ming Pao said, Hugo Victor Hugo, from''Notre Dame de Paris'' to''Les Miserables'', he used excellent symbolism and special poetic forms to accurately He shouted out his changing voice of the times. Hugo-Hugo-Lancaster, like that great writer, is using his unique way, from music to movies, to reflect the world, Changing the world. Perhaps Hugo is a poet in his bones. He is using musical notes and film to compose his great chapter!" The French "Le Figaro" reported with the title "Hollywood tap dance to play a symphony of destiny on the global stage!", expressing this view in the news, "A "Independence Day" has become a game that determines the direction of the game. The key word of "Hollywood" once again led the global film industry into a new stage with its powerful influence!" The British "Guardian" focused on Hugo, "The birth of a global heartthrob!" In the report, the Guardian stated, After Marlon Brando, the Hollywood starmaking project seems to have been silent for nearly two decades. At one time, people thought that the birth of Tom Cruise would once again lead Hollywood back. The glory of the peak period, but in the end it was this "young man" named Hugo Lancaster who stepped forward, not only recreating the grandeur of the golden age of Hollywood, but also physically changing the direction of history! Left-handed acting Trophies, right-hand commercial box office, the world entertainment industry is entering a Hugo era. This may be the best era in Hollywood since 1975." As the Guardian said, the strong momentum of Independence Day is affecting all corners of the world. Starting from the entertainment industry, it gradually penetrates into all industries of society. As the core representative image in the movie, Hugo is creating An unprecedented idol era. This is also after Hollywood''s golden 30s and 40s, the top superstars who can change the trend of this society have once again appeared. People originally thought that last year was the year when Hugo became a superstar, but it was not until the emergence of "Independence Day" that people realized that Hugo at this moment is already comparable to Hollywood''s golden ageor even better. For one thing, the energy maintained by him is quietly infiltrating every corner of society. As a carrier, "Independence Day" fully demonstrated the power of Hugo. There are endless exclamations from various countries and regions around the world. All news media in various countries are thoroughly fried. Focus news is overwhelming. "Independence Day" and the name of Hugo-Lancaster are spreading unstoppable all over the world. Every corner. "Independence Day" has gone beyond the scope of a simple film work, and is changing the course of film history with practical actions. The "disaster" wave of aliens attacking the earth, like a tens of thousands of horses, rushed into the big screen of the movie in the summer of 1996, setting off a movie-watching frenzy that shocked countless people, making the heat of this summer indistinguishable. The earth rages in the northern and southern hemispheres. In just three days of the weekend in August, "Independence Day" swept over 150 million U.S. dollars overseas, and once again created a new one-week box office record in overseas markets with a stunning posture, and in one fell swoop, "Independence Day" The cumulative overseas box office has reached 384 million U.S. dollars! With this outstanding performance, UU Reading also made "Independence Day" soar in the historical rankings of overseas box offices, defeating "Star Wars", "Forrest Gump" and "Terminator 2". Waiting for a series of classic masterpieces, ranking third in overseas box office film history, standing in front of "Independence Day" only two works are left, 564 million "Lion King", and currently no one can The shaking 626 million "Jurassic Park". After creating a 400 million box office miracle in North America, the enthusiasm of "Independence Day" in the overseas film market shocked everyone once again. What is even more frightening is that this is only the first time that "Independence Day" has been released on a large scale overseas. It''s only a week. At least forty countries and regions have not held public screenings. In addition, some countries are still intensively negotiating with Twentieth Century Fox, which may further expand the scope of overseas screenings on Independence Day. It is conceivable that the overseas box office of 500 million US dollars is no longer a problem for "Independence Day". Everyone agrees that the historical record of "Jurassic Park" is the goal of "Independence Day". As for "Independence Day" The final box office performance will still depend on the performance of collective screenings in more than 60 countries and regions. Maybe it''s 600 million, maybe 700 million, maybe... the box office data of "Independence Day" has far exceeded people''s imagination, no one can know when its final footsteps will stop! Chapter 1592： Dare to imagine Box office, this is just one of the factors that refer to the success of a work, and it is only one of the factors that measure whether a work can be called a classic, and even for many artists, this is a factor that is not worth mentioning. . But for major film companies, for the film industry, this is a decisive factor. However, if the box office exceeds a certain level, whether it is a film company or an artist, whether it is the film industry or other economic industries, the box office can have an immeasurable impact. For example, "Forrest Gump", which has won the box office of 677 million U.S. dollars, the "Lion King", which has earned 870 million U.S. dollars, and the "Lion King" which has achieved 980 million U.S. dollars. Jurassic Park". If a movie can get two billion dollars in the box office worldwide, whether it is an art movie or a commercial movie, it is a good movie; no matter whether it is an artist or a businessman, there is no denying that this movie is excellent. In the summer of 1996, "Independence Day" made its debut amidst anticipation and controversy. However, this film broke out with an unimaginable power, destroying countless controversies bit by bit with an absolutely strong box office performance. Now, "Independence Day" has achieved a box office of 412 million U.S. dollars in North America, and the temporary cumulative box office in overseas markets has reached 384 million U.S. dollars, which means that the current "Independence Day" The cumulative box office has reached 796 million U.S. dollars, and this performance is absolutely undisputed. However, the doubters still cannot help but pick the bones. Although "Independence Day" has created a new history of North American box office, it has not surpassed the global box office accumulation of "Lion King" and "Jurassic Park", so "Independence" The historical position of "Japan" is still inconclusive. This is true, but no one dared to easily predict the final box office of "Independence Day" because peoples imagination is too scarce to imagine what kind of scenery the end will be. They can only cling to it closely. The spacecraft "Independence Day" is slowly exploring the unknown world after the "400 million box office". In the second week of August, "Independence Day" was broadcast simultaneously in 20 countries and regions around the world. Fourteen of these countries and regions held their premiere ceremonies. After the topic was fed back to North America, all major news media aroused discussions. This is already the seventh week of "Independence Day" in North America, but the topic has not only not cooled down, on the contrary, it has continued to heat up with the successive releases in overseas markets. This week, the North American film market still appears waning. It is noisy but not lively. There are five movies released on a large scale in more than 1,500 theaters, but they generally do not have the strength to break the box office. Among them, the most attention is paid. The ones are "Tin Cup (.cup and "Crazy Fan (the.fan. "The Tin Cup" is starring Kevin Costner. This movie is Kevin''s new work following the fiasco of "Future Water World". "Bull. Durham", the original team once again collaborated and transferred the scene to the golf course. "Crazy Fan" is about a thriller movie about a baseball fan losing control, starring Robert De Niro, with an investment of up to 55 million U.S. dollars, and the addition of Ellen Barkin (ellen.) also makes the cast lineup. Quite topical. The scale of the theaters of the two works has reached more than 2,000, which is obviously a work that hopes to be able to perform in the box office, but the media is generally not very optimistic. On the one hand, the two works are both sports themes, "fanatic" or thriller, it is not easy to create good results during the summer period; on the other hand, the appeal of the two actors, Kevin and Robert, is obviously unable to confront Hugo head-on. -Even though "Independence Day" has been in theaters for seven weeks. This also makes this week''s North American weekend box office competition lack a lot of highlights, but when the rankings came out, people still underestimated the infinite potential of "Independence Day"-this work once again brought a huge surprise! On the weekend of the seventh week of the release of "Independence Day", it surrendered a decline of only 20% and grabbed a $14.4 million weekend box office. This achievement once again broke the "slim daddy". The box office record for the seventh week of the weekend set in 1993 has continued the record-setting momentum vigorously. At the same time, the US$14.4 million weekend box office was enough for "Independence Day" to complete a terrible seven consecutive championships. The performance of the two main competitors was very weak, and the "Tin Cup" weekend box office barely crossed the 10 million threshold. , And "Crazy Fan" has only six million dollars in income, occupying the second and fifth positions respectively this week; in addition, "Family Has Jack" and "Killing Hour" ranked third and fourth. Both handed over 8 million U.S. dollars at the box office. Hollywood''s summer vacation archives have always been known for fierce competition, especially after entering 1990, with "Terminator 2" as a watershed, Hollywood box office competition has entered a brand-new stage of intense competition. Before the 1990s, it was not too difficult for a movie to win the box office. "Detective Beverly Hills" won the championship for 13 consecutive weeks, and "Mr. Duss" won the championship for 13 consecutive weeks. Starman e.t" has been a non-consecutive champion for 16 weeks. However, after the 1990s, due to the complete fierce competition in the film market, it was almost impossible. At the beginning, "Yihai Xiongfeng" won eight consecutive championships in the winter, which is incredible. This is also Hugo''s work. After that, the reason why it has attracted much attention, and "Home Alone" created an incredible twelve consecutive championships in 1990, which is the last epitome of winning the championship in recent years. In the 1990s, let alone ten consecutive championships, even three consecutive championships have become extremely difficult. But now, "Independence Day" has completed seven consecutive championships in one breath-and it is still in the summer. Such a feat complements the film''s box office performance and illuminates the excitement and glory of the entire summer. Relying on the strong performance of seven consecutive championships, the cumulative box office of "Independence Day" reached 432 million US dollars! It can be seen that after the "Independence Day" box office exceeded 400 million, there is no plan to slow down at all, and it is still advancing in big strides. The weekly box office growth rate can be said to be against the sky! In the third week of August, facing the impact of "Interceptor Island (the.Island.of.dr. and "Offline Family 2 (a.very.brady.sequel, "Independence Day" scored a percentage. The eighteenth drop yielded a weekend box office of 11.8 million U.S. dollars, and neither of the two competitors could break through the 10 million threshold. Thus, eight consecutive championships! In the fourth week of August, which is also the last week of this years summer vacation, "Raven 2: City of Angels (the.: of. angels and "The First Son (. held their grand premieres for the summer vacation. The file draws a perfect ending, but the weekend box office of the two works failed to exceed 10 million. In contrast, under the stimulus of the last week of the summer vacation, "Independence Day" and other works have ushered in a rebound in the number of film viewers, and the box office has seen a green increase, which naturally dominates the summer vacation this year. "Independence Day" received the most attention and easily became the biggest beneficiary this week. The box office rebounded by a full 21%! In the nine weeks since its release, in addition to a weekly box office drop of more than 30%, "Independence Day" has not only delivered a weekly drop of less than 30%, but now it has also shown a 2% drop. The increase of eleven, such a performance has made people wonder how to evaluate, maybe it can only be a smirk. Relying on the last craze of the summer vacation, "Independence Day" handed over $14.3 million in the weekend box office this week, achieving nine consecutive championships without any suspense! At the same time, the weekend box office records of the eighth and ninth weeks of film history are also included in the bag. When people woke up, they realized that the summer vacation was over. "Independence Day" stretched its strength from the first week of July to the last week of August. It performed so well under the impact of many competitors. People were stunned, and finally defended his championship throne firmly and ended the 1996 summer vacation with a strong record of nine consecutive championships. Even more frightening is that the cumulative box office of "Independence Day" has quietly reached 465 million US dollars. This history-making work has not only become the first film in the first round of North American film history. A 400 million box office work, and it directly surpassed the 450 million threshold in one fell swoop, this... Is "Independence Day" really going to sprint toward the 500 million US dollar box office? When this idea came out, everyone was taken aback by themselves. This was almost an unattainable height Leonardo said on the red carpet of the premiere without hesitation. "Five Million Dollars" ended up making everyone laugh, and even Leonardo himself laughed. This is just a little humor unintentionally. It''s like when people praise beautiful women when they are young, they always say "You are like eighteen years old". This is a "dream" that cannot be seen. Everyone thought that the US$500 million box office was a joke at the beginning. This is the current status of the entire North American film market. Even "US$400 million" is an unattainable dream, let alone 500 million. It has never been. People imagine that the box office of a work can exceed 500 million, maybe...maybe it will not reach this height in twenty years. But now? The outstanding performance of "Independence Day" not only gave people the right to imagine, but also relied on solid performance to create a basis for this "imagination" to become a reality. It seems that the fabulous $500 million box office has already been rolled out in front of our eyes. Come, use the bright stars in the sky to outline a magnificent blueprint. The summer season is over, and the next is the fall season where competitors are generally weak. It can be said that from September to November, it is difficult to produce works that will truly shake the North American film market-after all, the "seven deadly sins" are not every year. Can appear. This also means that after "Independence Day" has struggled to defend its nine consecutive championships, there is a Pingchuan right in front of us. Maybe... Maybe "Independence Day" can really grow up every step of the way, creating that unparalleled US$500 million box office! Chapter 1593： hot topic phone-reading "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome back to the Tonight Show. Im Jay Leno. Our guest today is Owen Leiberman, a senior film critic from the New Yorker. Copy the URL and visit http:// %77%77%77%2e%76%6f%64%74%77%2e%63%6f%6d Gleiberman), lets go back to the topic discussed today, Irving, we just said, what do you think? What is the reason for the great success of Independence Day?" Sitting across from Jie was an uncle who was only sixty years old, with his white hair neatly combed, the old-fashioned classic three-piece suit meticulously, his back was straight, and he exuded an imposing manner. There was no smile on his face either, which formed a sharp contrast with Jie''s naive expression. "Hugo Lancaster plus visual special effects." Owen frowned and said seriously, "A film has achieved such brilliant results. It is definitely not caused by a single part. Maybe it depends on Hugo or One of the factors of visual effects can get 200 million or even 300 million in the North American box office, but now''Independence Day'' has obviously exceeded such a high level. Hugo''s powerful appeal and epoch-making visual effects have created''Independence Day'' Todays brilliance." "But in the eyes of many people, Hugo''s proportion in this commercial movie is not as important as they thought. He looks no different from the dog in the movie. Both are the targets of alien attacks." Tearing easily, making the scene laugh. However, Irving did not smile, but frowned solemnly, "No, this view is obviously wrong. Although Hugo''s performance in this movie is not deep at all, he has given the character personal Charm, whether it is his smile or his actions, including his concentration when getting along with other people, makes the movie full. One of the most representative scenes is after the death of the first lady in the movie. Steve tried to come forward to comfort Thomas, but he looked at Thomas heavy but hopelessly, without any extra moves or lines, and after turning and leaving, he asked his son Dylan to be with Thomas'' daughter. This one. The small plot seems to be a waste of shots to many people, but it is not. Hugo''s performance in such small details is very accurate, and the emotional expression is very accurate. It not only successfully moved the audience, but also connected the story afterwards. Arrived the important foreshadowing works." "Wow. It''s a long story. I''ve been distracted for a while. I''m not sure if I understand it." Jie''s ridicule caused laughter in the studio again. Irving was not annoyed. He knew that this was the "Tonight Show" style. He just explained again, "Lets put it this way, when you leave the movie theater, its difficult for you to think about something other than the wonderful visual effects. The characters left a deep impact, but if you recall a little, you will find the image of Steve around. He just smiled slyly, with a little calmness, and a little sunshine." Jie snapped his fingers directly, "I understand this explanation." This made Owen a little smile. "Now, everyone is watching the box office progress of Independence Day, and I am curious about this movie. The final box office of the movie can break through the sky above. If it can. What do you think is the significance of this?" "The sky above your head. Your description is quite correct." Irving nodded with a sharp glance. "The box office of 500 million dollars is an unattainable sky for us. If we can pierce the sky, how important it is to us. , Of course it goes without saying. But what I want to say is. Even if''Independence Day'' does not reach this height, he has already made history." "Oh, how do you say?" Jie gave a needle and guided him. "With a box office of 450 million U.S. dollars and the ability to sprint 500 million, we realized that in fact, the box office of the North American film market still has greater potential that has not been tapped. This is good news. For us. It''s not the limit anymore." Irving said simply. Jie''s huge chin lightly tapped, "So, do you think''Independence Day'' can break through the $500 million box office?" Irving, who has always been rigorous, shrugged rarely, "I will not jump to conclusions, because this movie is trying to penetrate the sky above us, and none of us knows how it will turn out." While the "Tonight Show" was discussing enthusiastically, some people also joined the discussion on the same topic as Jay Leno. "Good evening, this is the Voice of Seattle, and I''m Sean, welcome back to the show." Located under Seattle. The citys radio program is also being broadcast live at this time, I was reading everyones phone messages just now during the break. It seems that everyone is very interested in the box office performance of Independence Day this week. At least I have seen more than 50 messages discussing this topic. According to our latest news, if nothing unexpected, "Independence Day" will be the champion again this week, and the cumulative box office will be close to 480 million. . Wow, I know, 480 million, this is a terrible number, isnt it?" As a radio host, Shane Lawson (Shane. Lawson) is experienced enough to make a long speech even without guests. "Just this past weekend, two friends and I walked into the cinema for the third time to watch''Independence.'' Even if you know the direction of the plot, the viewing effect in the movie theater is still shocking. Maybe when aliens actually invade the earth, this is probably the picture..." "Hello, this is Chicago Radio B96, and you are already on the hotline." In far away Chicago, the radio program is also being broadcast live at this time. "Really? I beat in? Oh, this is great, this is really great." The voice was an excited middle-aged woman. The radio host Zoe Belle couldn''t help but got infected and smiled, "Yes, lady, you are online now, do you have any special wishes?" "That''s it. I have always wanted to watch the movie''Independence Day'', but I still don''t have time. When I have time now, my friends have already watched it. I heard that Chicago will have one next week. The special event is a group of movie fans organized together to go to the cinema to watch''Independence Day''. I also want to participate, but I don''t know if this is true. If it is, I want to know how to sign up?" "Madam, you are talking about the movie watching event organized by the young volcano next Friday." Zoe understood right away, and the lady repeatedly said yes from the other end of the phone. This should be Chicago in the past three days. The most lively information. Since "Independence Day" has the qualifications to hit the US$500 million box office, the young volcanoes intend to organize a grand movie-watching event, not only to contribute to the film''s impact of 500 million, but also to let those who have not yet entered the movie theater. The audience gathered and called on more people to watch the movie. This event has gathered more than 500 people in just three days, and the momentum is huge. The "Chicago Tribune" also specifically reported on this event. "If you want to sign up, you just need to go to the Sears Tower, I think you can find help there." Zoe said with a smile, and then heard a series of women screaming and expressing thanks." Wow, this should be the hottest focus recently. When I was having dinner with my female partner yesterday, she asked me seriously if she could accompany her to the movie next week. My friend hasnt been there for three years. Ive been in the cinema and it really shocked me. But if she really wants to go, Im very willing to accompany her. Now thinking about it, maybe its a good idea to sign up for this group movie. After the first week of September and the second week of September, the whole United States is still discussing the box office trend of "Independence Day". This topic has been the biggest hot spot in the past two weeks, even for the president who has entered the sprint stage. The general elections seem to be slightly inferior, and there are even rumors that the next presidential debate will also discuss the impact of Hollywood on driving the country''s economy-apparently discussing this trend that was brought about by "Independence Day." More than 450 different media have mentioned "Independence Day" more than 60,000 times, and the topic has reached a hot level. Since ABC TVs "Good Morning America" ??has tasted the sweetness of the topic of "Independence Day", it has vacated two to three times a week to discuss the new phenomena caused by this movie. Hugo is in The mantra in the movie "I always like to make big debuts" has become the most popular vocabulary of young people nowadays. Today, "Good Morning America" ??once again took the east wind of "Independence Day". "Eleven weeks, eleven consecutive weeks, Joan, can you imagine?" Charles Gibson said to his partner Joan Langdon in surprise. Joan shrugged, "To be honest, I''m not surprised. After it defeated the Killing Hour, it all seemed so easy." These words made Charles laugh I am actually even more surprised at the rate of box office accumulation. Although the box office statistics of the exhibitor relationship have not yet come out, according to the analysis of the New York Times, it is obvious that the box office of Independence Day this week will be approaching 490 million US dollars, Charles , Do you know what this means? " "I contributed two tickets to the creation of history?" Charles'' words made Joan Ann haha ??to laugh, and then Charles continued, "Of course I know what this means, maybe next week, maybe this week, we We have to witness the birth of history with our own eyes. It is not 300 million, not 400 million, but 500 million US dollars at the box office. God, I cant imagine what an exaggerated set of statistics. Who do you think can stop the Independence Day The pace of making history?" "Oh, I''m not sure, maybe it''s an alliance of all people who hate Hugo?" Qiong An raised an eyebrow and joked. Charles suddenly drooped his expression with a look of disappointment on his face, "I am afraid this will be very difficult. Whether this alliance can be established will be a huge question. So it seems that we should be ready to spread our arms and embrace the arrival of a new history." The possibility of hitting the box office of 500 million US dollars, just a possibility, caused the entire North America to boil. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1594： Group boiling "Tell me the current progress, hurry up!" Sebastian Espinosa (.) went into the meeting room hurriedly. The chattering atmosphere in the meeting room froze in an instant, Sebastian Frowning, sweeping around the room, and finally said, "Austin, start." Austin McCartney (.), who was named, was panicked and hesitated twice. "Rick Rosen said that the time is full and there is no schedule to accept our interview. Now the call is no longer available, even His first assistant Jim Snows phone number is always a hotline, and his second assistant is the only one we can reach." Sebastian just frowned and wandered back and forth in front of the conference table, "So, he knew we were People Weekly, and he still rejected us?" Sebastian seemed to be asking, and like I was talking to myself, the meeting room in front of him was quiet, until he raised his head and glanced at Austin, Austin quickly nodded and expressed affirmation, "Go on, go on, I need to know how bad the situation is... " Austin looked at his fellow editors for help. As the editor-in-chief of "Character", Sebastian was never a good person. It is possible that he will be beaten into the cold palace, and it is estimated that he will lose his job after three times. But todays problem Austin is completely powerless. Everyone is trying to contact Hugo and seeking an interview opportunity. Although the box office of Independence Day has not exceeded 500 million, the interview actually started from the 400 million threshold. The competition for invitations has already begun, and the rush of appointments has almost caught the phone line of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. However, most of the top media at the time hoped to continue to wait and see. Although their reports have been keeping up with the progress, the crew interviews have been carried out countless times, but Hugos personal interviews still want to wait until "Independence" When there is a real slowdown in the box office, they will be interviewed again, because they can become "the first media to interview exclusively after Hugo''s $500 million box office." This gimmick is worth at least $1 million. . The most important thing about news, apart from the truth, lies in timing. The so-called timing is not simply the faster the better, but the accurate timing. Sometimes, waiting for the right time to crush the news is also a compulsory course for reporters. If "Independence Day" can break through 500 million box office, this is the time. With the end of the summer vacation, the "Independence Day" is moving towards 500 million and is advancing every week, which also makes the competition between news media increasingly fierce. An exclusive interview with Hugo has become a hot spot for media rushing in the U.S. and even the global media. As Austin said, they can only contact Ricks second assistant, not only Rick, but the entire Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Popular. "Independence Day" is the first packaged and cooperative work since the establishment of Endeavour Elite Agency. As a result, such a brilliant achievement has been achieved. Its artists have risen, and they have implicitly occupied an absolute advantage in the competition with United Elite Agency. Reaping Austins distress look, Jesse Cagle (Jesse Cagle) said, As far as we know, the New York Times, Los Angeles Times, and The Washington Post have not made appointments for interviews. Ke Yihui refused the interview request on the grounds that Hugo has no time for the time being. However, rumors say that only Time Weekly has had an in-depth conversation with Rick, but there is no news of the success of the interview appointment." In this wave of fierce competition, the major media in the United States are competing with a bayonet, and even these top media must do everything they can to show their competitiveness. No one can be an exception, even "Los Angeles" The same is true for The Times. Austin cast a glance of gratitude toward Jesse, thanking Jesse for helping him, but Jesse did not have time to respond to Austin, because Sebastian looked over, "''Time''? Where did you hear the news?" If Time really succeeded in contacting Rick, they would not be able to keep the secret and they would have celebrated with much fanfare. But if it''s false news, that''s another matter. "The Wall Street Journal. But the source is not sure, and needs to be verified." Sebastian nodded at Jesse''s words. It would be different if it were the "Wall Street Journal". The media''s contacts in the United States It''s definitely not that simple. Sebastian fell silent and thought for a while, "Who has any good opinions? Quick, quick! We can''t miss this exclusive interview with Hugo, absolutely!" Last year, People Weekly awarded Brad Pitt the title of the world''s sexiest man of the year in a different way. This is undoubtedly a great feat and became the best testimony of Brad''s ascent to Hollywood. But Sebastian has a headache at this time, because Hugo is refreshing everyone''s understanding with his terrifying performance again and again. If you choose Hugo again, this has become the least suspenseful but also the least surprising. s answer. This year, People Weekly has not figured out what to do, so they need an interview opportunity to re-close the distance with Hugo and show the magazine''s wise perspective. This is very important for "characters". Sebastian snarled and looked at Jesse, "Who of you contacted Joseph Gibbs? Or was it Samora Caswell?" "Joseph is currently not answering the phone, Samora answered the phone, but his answer is that Hugo is busy at work and has no time." Jesse also looked helpless. Obviously, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and Hugo reached an agreement. The same, the same external calibre, put the news media on the bonfire and slowly roast them. Sebastian clenched his fist and slammed it against the desk top, shocking everyone in the entire conference room, and then saw him gritting his teeth viciously, "No matter what method is used, the interview will be It must be taken! Jesse, where is Hugo now? Houston or Miami, you personally rush over and visit! Dont come back unless you see him!" At this moment, the entire American news media are mobilized, and no one can be an exception, because everyone clearly knows that this is the moment to create history, this is the moment to witness history! Such an exciting moment easily mobilizes every bit of enthusiasm in everyone''s body and makes people crazy. The uncrowned kings who were once extremely noble and extremely proud, have lowered their noble heads at this moment, condescendingly joined this carnival, and there is no hope to miss this feast. Not only People Weekly, but Time Weekly''s editorial department is also in chaos at this time. Walter Isaacson (walter.) was also frowning tightly at this time, supporting his chin with his hands in thought, and then he heard someone nearby yelling "Walter, Walter", and he just returned. God came, raised his head and saw that more than 20 editors in the entire conference room focused their attention on him, but Walter did not panic, but thought about it calmly, "No, we still can''t miss this opportunity." Walter came to the final conclusion. Time magazine is actively contacting Hugo recently, hoping to make Hugo the cover character for the next October, and accept the magazines interview, but now he cant make an appointment for Hugo at all To be precise, Rick was also weighing the timing, and refused to let go. Therefore, the "Times" Weekly used a roundabout policy and expressed the hope to make an appointment for the interview in November. They told Rick that Hugo has enough qualifications to be shortlisted for this year''s "Times" Weekly Man of the Year (.of.the. year), I hope to conduct a detailed interview. The so-called Man of the Year, starting in 1927, was initially outstanding for retrospective purposes, but it gradually became a journalism tradition and a habit of Americans, and it caused strong repercussions in the world. Although he is called a man of the wind, the selected object can be a man, a woman, a couple, a group of people, a region, a machine, or even a year. The important thing is whether it is good or bad, but the most influential one in the past year. The "Time" Weekly''s selection far exceeds the entertainment effect of "People" Weekly''s major lists. The Man of the Year is a selection of top figures in various fields around the world, from Mahatma Gandhi to Deng. small. Ping, from Adolf Hitler to Winston Churchill, from Hungarian freedom fighters to Martin Luther King, among them was the "Person Twenty-Five and Under" who was named the man of the year in 1966, and the American woman in 1975 , The personal computer in 1982 is a selection with a distinctive mark of the times, and its importance plays a decisive role on a global scale. Hugo can become the candidate of the Man of the Year, enough to feel Hugo''s pivotal position in American society today. Faced with Walter''s assassin, it is difficult for Rick to say no, not to mention that this is the appointment schedule for the interview in November. So Rick did not refuse for the time being. This is also the reason for the long conversation between Time and Rick-apparently the news that competitors including People Weekly received was the smoke bomb released by Walter. But after careful consideration, Walter still believes that they should not miss this opportunity, "This is a revolution in the film industry, and we can''t miss it." Walter''s brain was running fast, and then he stood up abruptly, "Help I checked, Hugo''s manager, where is Joseph Gibbs, I want to visit him personally!" With Walter''s order, the entire editorial department of Time magazine became busy, and everyone turned their backs on it. However, such a scene is not uncommon at all. You can see similar scenes in media offices of all sizes in the United States. The uncrowned kings once again gathered and boiled together, and everyone focused their attention on the palm-sized place of Hollywood, even The presidential election entering the sprint stage has been temporarily ignored by people-even if it is only temporarily, you can still feel the surging enthusiasm. This summer does not seem to be over. Chapter 1595： Vigorous Colin Mailer is heartbroken at this time, because he knows that he must report about "Independence Day" and about Hugo, because this is not only the biggest hot spot in Hollywood, but also the biggest focus of the entire society. If you miss this topic, the "New York Post" will look like a fool. But the problem is that even if the Hugo is reported, the sales of the "New York Post" are difficult to make a profit, because this time almost all the media are reporting, no exceptions. If Hugo''s exclusive interview is not available, all media reports are the same, and it is naturally difficult to stand out. Here comes the question: Hugo is definitely not willing to accept an interview with the "New York Post". The gambling set off by "Life and Death Hour" has long been forgotten by people. In the well-informed modern society, after reading the jokes, everyone would not care what happened to the New York Post. But Colin knew that Hugo would definitely not forget--even if Hugo had forgotten, Joseph and Rick beside him would remind him, because the "New York Post" was the chicken that slaughtered the chicken. That was a gambling game. Losing means that there will be no interviews since then. Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company now basically refuses any form of interview as long as it hears a call from the "New York Post". What is more frightening is that it is not just Hugo, but all the artists of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Both declined the interview of the "New York Post". This is nothing at all. After all, there are hundreds of thousands of actors in Hollywood, and there are only a few dozens in the Endeavour Elite Agency. However, during the "Independence Day" propaganda process that made history this time, the "New York Post" completely became cannon fodder-I couldn''t get any news at all. Because of this incident, Colin has already received calls from two head offices, and the situation is really not good. So the current situation is that even if Colin knows that Hugo will definitely not accept an interview, even if Colin does not want to contact Hugo at all, even if Hugos interview is published in the "New York Post", it will not benefit, but... He still has to do this, and he has to do his best to fight for it. This made Colin almost fainted because he couldn''t change his breath. "Editor-in-chief, what should we do?" The editor next to him said timidly. Colin took a deep breath, took another deep breath after burning the fire, but still did not control his anger. He could only gritted his teeth and said, "Continue to call. , Another person will be sent to Los Angeles to find their company directly! This interview must be obtained!" "USA Today" is almost considered to be a pioneer in the boycott of Hugo, but at this time their situation is not much better than that of the "New York Post." The year-end bonus is halved. For the sake of God, look for your phone book to see if you can find the right contacts. Even the makeup artist, hair stylist or assistants around Hugo can do it, I only need one A chance to get close to Hugo! Damn Jesus!" In the office of the editor-in-chief of the San Francisco Chronicle, ranting, I dont care. If Rick, Joseph, and Samora dont work, then go and surround Charlizes house, Leonardos house, and Camerons house. Even if we dont compromise, we must win this interview!" In the conference room of the Chicago Tribune, a group of people looked at each other, and finally laughed and teased, "Who knows, everything is still unknown before this interview has the exact news, so why can''t this winner be us? " The atmosphere in the editorial department of the "New York Times" is also solemn, "Couldn''t you call the big boss and ask him to ask Hugo out? Even if you can''t make an appointment directly with Hugo, you can find Spielberg, and then Everyone will make an appointment for a meal, and the interview will be done. If this is not the case, it will be difficult for us to compete with the West Coast in this competition." But in fact, the so-called West Coast is not much better at this time. The editorial department of the "Los Angeles Times" is also gloomy. "Nicolas did not get a positive answer. It seems that Rick is sincerely trying to whet everyone''s appetites." . But we cant give up either. Once we relax, others will get on the ground first. How important this interview is to us, we dont need to repeat it. This is a battle that cannot be defeated!" In an interview, the top ten newspapers in the U.S. are competing, the top ten magazines in the U.S. are competing, and the top ten radio stations in the U.S. are competing. To be precise, the top 100 news media in the U.S. They are all in competition. Everyone knows that this is the moment of making history, and this interview is the moment they reveal history. No one wants to miss it. With the hope of "Independence Day" hitting the box office of 500 million yuan, all news media are boiling. At this moment of witnessing history, every media hopes to become the quill that writes history. Such a grand momentum may be the most impressive sight in Hollywood since "Gone with the Wind" was released. Such a grand occasion, even those old Hollywood bones may not have really experienced it. After all, "Gone with the Wind" is a work of 1940. At present, most of the major Hollywood film companies are under the age of fifty-five. At that time, they weren''t even born yet, so naturally they couldn''t really feel the prosperous age of "Gone with the Wind" when it was released. Barry Meyer kept beating on the desktop in front of him, listening to the subordinates in front of him reporting the operation of the company, but his attention was not here at all. Suddenly, he planned the words of his subordinates and spoke nonchalantly. Said, "You said, what kind of script can impress Hugo?" This sentence made the office directly silent. To be honest, this is a question that the entire Hollywood is asking, but no one can answer it. Barry obviously didn''t intend to get an answer, but was silent for a while, and said again, "Send the script of''Batman and Robin'' to Rick again and tell him that the script can be changed according to Hugo''s ideas. " "But Joe..." Joe Schumacher said yes. Barry directly raised his hand to stop the following words, "If necessary, it is okay to replace him." He made the decision lightly, and clearly felt the decisiveness in Barry''s words. "In addition, organize a meeting. , To find out all the scripts suitable for Hugo, we have a meeting to discuss in detail, Warner Bros. must cooperate with Hugo on a work, there is no room for negotiation." Shirley Lansing is having lunch with Kevin Pence at this time. The two helms of Hollywoods top film production companies, who can make Hollywood three shakes with a stomping, have recently been due to a collaboration with "Titanic". Number", the number of meetings has also been a lot. However, the topic of discussion between the two people today is not the "Titanic" being filmed, but the Hugo who made history. "Did you expect Hugo to achieve such a huge achievement?" Shirley asked with a smile. Naturally, she was not interviewing like a reporter, but just chatting with friends. Shirley is saying that at the beginning, Kevin insisted on cooperating with Hugo, and even started the cooperation between 20th Century Fox and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. This vision is unique in Hollywood. Paramount once had the opportunity to cooperate with Yugo. If we cooperated with "Mission Impossible", it was a pity that it could not be done. It is not that Tom Cruise is not good-his performance is already very amazing, but in the face of such an achievement on "Independence Day", it is inevitable for anyone to be surprised. Even the top figures in their industry can hardly remain calm. Kevin showed a smile, and he could see his happy mood, "If I expected it, it would definitely be a lie. To be honest, when investing in Independence Day, I was worried that the work would fail, so I wanted to find rain. If it drives the box office. 300 million? I secretly hoped that this movie could get 300 million at the box office, but things quickly developed beyond control." Three hundred million, for any North American film, is an extremely good result. Kevin did not lie. Even if "Independence Day" got a box office of 300 million U.S. dollars, this would be a huge victory. "I heard that you met with David Geffen the day before yesterday?" Shirley asked calmly. Kevin paused, and then showed a meaningful smile, "I haven''t got any definite news. Hugo should focus on music work recently." Kevin knew that Shirley was actually spying on him and Dad. The result of Wei''s contact. Now the entire Hollywood is paying attention to "Independence Day", but the film company bigwigs have once again focused their attention on Hugo. From the Oscar winners to the box office success of "Independence Day", Hugo is already standing. At the top of the pyramid spire, Hugo''s next move is bound to set off a **** storm in Hollywood. Just like when Kim Carey took over the filming of "Ace Specialist" with a salary of 20 million U.S. dollars, even if this work fails, it is still the topic of the topic. What''s more, Hugo hasn''t missed it yet. Therefore, you can imagine the grand occasion at that time. Kevin chuckled slightly, and then said, "Don''t you worry? You should know The previous results are not on the same level as the current results." Although Hugo has been at the top of Hollywoods pyramid before, it has the ability to influence the trend of the entire Hollywood; but once the box office of "Independence Day" exceeds 500 million, it is not a level at all, even the bosses of major film companies. Even the most senior producer, even the Wall Street consortium, will have a drastic change in their attitude towards Hugo. Everyone knows the difference between a big pot of gold and a cash cow. Just like the attitude of the major media today, just like the attitude of the helms of major film companies today, that unwavering tendency is beyond doubt. Today''s Hollywood can be said to be dominated by the Hugo family, completely complete! Therefore, after the "Independence Day", can Hugo maintain that sense and calmness, can Hugo remain sober in the frenzied bombardment of the spotlight, and can Hugo remain persistent in the vanity fair that unveiled the show? Moving forward, this is bound to become the key to determining the future. Shirley didn''t answer Kevin''s question, she just smiled meaningfully, and then she lowered her head to enjoy her own lunch, and neither of them talked about Hugo again. No matter what happens in the future, at least Hugo is now the cash cow of the entire Hollywood, no one will miss it. --17075+d6su9h+11253465--> Chapter 1596： 500 million is coming Summer is over, but the "summer vacation" that belongs to the North American film market is still not over. The strong momentum of "Independence Day" began in the first week of July, sweeping July, sweeping August, and colliding. September. In the overall downturn in September, "Independence Day" could not find a competitor at all. In the first week of September, it fell by 25%, and the weekend box office was 10.7 million, and it achieved ten consecutive championships; In the second week of the month, the decline was as high as 27%. The weekend box office fell below the 10 million level for the first time. Although it only earned 7.8 million U.S. dollars, it still defeated a number of opponents without any competitiveness and won itself again. The momentum of the championship lasted for eleven weeks! Although the box office at the weekend officially dropped by 10 million, "Independence Day" continued the pace of its own history. The eleventh week of the weekend box office data of $7.8 million still became the eleventh week of movie history. The record holder at the weekend box office defeated the original record holder "Aladdin" by a small margin of less than $150,000. In this way, in the eleven weeks since "Independence Day" was released, it has undisputedly won the championship for eleven weeks in a row, and it has also earned all the historical box office records of the weekend box office in the first eleven weeks after the release of a movie in film history. In the bag, completely completed the screen refreshing work. At the same time, "Independence Day" brought the number of consecutive championship weeks to double digits, becoming the first work to be able to win the championship for more than ten weeks after "Home Alone" in 1990. It also became the summer archive in North America. Since the birth of a concept, the first ever work that has been able to win the championship for more than eight weeks. At present, "Independence Day" has achieved 11 consecutive championships. On the film history list, it is only ranked among "Beverly Hills Detective", "Mr. Duss", and aspirations who also won 13 consecutive championships. After twelve consecutive titles of "Home Alone", it ranks fourth in film history! Carrying a strong momentum of eleven consecutive championships, "Independence Day" brought its cumulative box office to 488 million US dollars in one breath, and the "500 million US dollars" that I thought would never be touched unexpectedly happened in a blink of an eye. It''s close at hand, within reach, just a step away. While people still think that the US$400 million box office is the limit of the North American film market, "Independence Day" easily broke this shackle and moved towards a higher realm that no one had ever imagined. Who would have thought that Leonardo''s joke would now come true. In eleven weeks, with a total of 488 million U.S. dollars and only 12 million U.S. dollars in box office data, "Independence Day" can create an all-time high that no one could ever dream of. According to Hollywood movies According to market experience, considering factors such as the release time, box office declines in the tenth and eleventh weeks, and the current audience popularity, this little distance is not a problem at all. It is absolutely not a problem for "Independence Day" to break through the sky. The question is "when" and when will "Independence Day" make this history? Therefore, not only the general audience, but also the news media, film practitioners, and the behind-the-scenes leaders of major film companies, as well as the authority figures of Wall Street who control the lifeblood of the economy... the entire Hollywood, the entire North America Society and the entire world are watching the progress of "Independence Day", and everyone is looking forward to the day when history is created. Just when all eyes were on "Independence Day", in the third week of September, the North American film market had a sudden change, and the "ex-wife club (the...club was born, ending the "Independence Day". 11 consecutive titles, topping the box office rankings of North American movies this week! Because "Independence Day" shows that the reality is too strong, no one can shake its dominance even in the summer file where strong players gather. In the empty and boring September, naturally no one would imagine that there could be works threatening "Independence Day." In addition to "Independence Day" in the first two weeks, the best box office at the weekend was only more than 7 million U.S. dollars. There is no threat at all. What''s more, people are now concerned about "Independence Day." When did the cumulative box office really cross the historical boundary? Instead, no one paid much attention to the weekend box office rankings in North America. Under such circumstances, the "ex-wife club" rebellion caused almost all the media to be in chaos. "''Ex-wife club'' ends''Independence Day'' in the 11th week!" News headlines like this are all over the United States overnight. The time to prepare, the time to change the dynasty has just arrived. "Ex-Wife Club" was released by Paramount Pictures, with an investment of only 26 million U.S. dollars, starring Diane Keaton and Maggie Smith. As a comedy movie, Paramount was not right at all. There is too much hope for the movie, but the scale of the two thousand screenings is not even comparable to the "last.man." newly released this week. The "Ultimate Titans" produced and released by New Line Pictures invested a full US$67 million, starring Bruce Willis, and released in 2,600 theaters. It is considered a challenge this week. A strong contender for the 12th consecutive title of Independence Day. However, "Ultimate Titans" as a thriller action film overlaps with "Independence Day" to some extent, so the market potential is limited; secondly, Bruce''s situation in the last two years is really ordinary, "Die Hard 3" "The box office was flat, and "Twelve Monkeys" was again robbed of the limelight by Brad. Therefore, people do not think that the "ultimate Titans" have the ability to pull "Independence Day" off the horse. This is indeed the case. The "Ultimate Titans" only received 7 million US dollars in box office data for the premiere weekend. For an investment of 67 million US dollars, it was a drop in the bucket. Although this work has just premiered, it has already been announced at the box office. It was a fiasco. But who could have predicted that the "Ultimate Titans" could not do anything, but let the "ex-wife club" complete. As a comedy, "Ex-Wife Club" was very popular in the cold September. In the third week of September, it grabbed $19 million in box office data for three days in the third week of September. This result is from the first week of July. Since the release of "Independence Day", the most outstanding premiere data in the second half of the summer. Even if it is placed in the previous few weeks, it has the ability to compete with "Independence Day"-of course, if it is the previous few weeks, instead of September, the "ex-wife club" may not be able to receive so much attention. Timing is a delicate matter. Facing the strong performance of the ex-wife club against the sky, the Independence Day that entered the twelfth week of the screening naturally could not burst with such a powerful energy, and could only give up the throne, ending the eleven weeks of Independence Day. In the world, this not only declares that "Independence Day" has missed the consecutive championship record of "Home Alone", but also officially announces that "Independence Day"''s unparalleled magical performance in 1996 has finally reached a stage for the time being. In the end, in the third week of September, "Independence Day" surrendered a 20% drop in the box office, grabbing $6.2 million in the box office for three days over the weekend, and ranked among the "ex-wife clubs" on the weekend box office rankings in North America this week. "And "Ultimate Titans", ranked third. Although the eleventh-week dynasty of "Independence Day" is temporarily over, this does not mean that the pace of record-setting has slowed down. On the contrary, the 20% box office drop this week has once again delivered a magical answer sheet, which also makes The impact of "Independence Day" is a big step forward with 500 million US dollars. It is very likely that "Independence Day" will make this history before the arrival of October! 11 consecutive championships in the summer file, this record can already be pronounced in advance and cannot be broken, maybe...maybe it is possible in other schedules, for example, "Yihai Xiongfeng" created eight consecutive championships in the winter file, but in the summer. However, it is difficult to surpass because the competition will only become fiercer and the opponents will only become stronger and stronger. Three consecutive championships are an arduous task. Eleven consecutive titles? Totally impossible. Therefore, with the aspiration of the "Pre-Club", "Independence Day" officially has a strong record of no one before and no one in the future: 11 consecutive championships in the summer file! After the change of dynasty, the "ex-wife club" is obviously very popular with the audience. It has completed three consecutive championships with super high popularity, and the cumulative box office has directly exceeded 60 million US dollars, and it is hoped that it will hit the ultra-high threshold of 100 million US dollars. For a comedy with an investment of only 26 million U.S. dollars, it is definitely a big win, even far better than "Ace Specialist". Kim Kerry lay down the gun again. As one of the only two members of the 20 million club, although Kim did nothing wrong, nor actively provoked or competed, he still inevitably became a topic of media ridiculeAce Specialist "Although "Independence Day" and "Independence Day" are not eligible for direct positive comparison because of the different themes, this is life. The stronger the performance of "Independence Day", the more sad Jin''s life will be, and it is completely a disaster. After the end of his midsummer dynasty, the performance of "Independence Day" still showed no signs of decline. After the end of 11 consecutive championships, "Independence Day" ushered in a new round of movie watching frenzy in the fourth week of September. The United States organized a huge movie-watching event to unite all fans, and everyone gathered to sprint historical records, even the "Tonight Show", "Oprah Talk Show", "Saturday Night Live" and other programs They all call on people to walk into the cinema and join the heat wave of collective movie watching. Although it has not been able to hit the twelve consecutive championships, the box office of Independence Day ushered in a pick-up during the weekend of the fourth week of September. The box office soared by 60% this week and became the North American box office ranking list this week. The only one among them to hand over the increase in green letters. More importantly, the weekend box office performance on Independence Day last week was very good, and this week even counterattacked to hand over the increase, which means...this means...500 million US dollars at the box office! The cumulative box office of "Independence Day" finally surpassed 500 million U.S. dollars, and it became a unique existence in North American film history in a true sense! Five hundred million dollars, it really appeared! Chapter 1597： Midsummer Dynasty September 27th, it was an ordinary Friday, but 13 cities across the United States held a grand movie-watching event, not watching the premiere of this week, but watching the movie for three months. "Independence Day", this event called for the response of more than 5,000 movie fans across the United States, and it was staged lively in movie theaters in these 13 cities. Both Fox TV and TV stations sent a special shooting team to record this special moment. Not only the two major TV stations, but hundreds of reporters also participated in this movie watching activity, which looked like It was the grand occasion of the Independence Day Fireworks Festival on July 4th. Such a scene has far exceeded the scope of a movie and has become a social phenomenon in a true sense! Only on September 27th, "Independence Day" handed over 4.7 million US dollars, and this was the 86th day of the movie''s release! Before September 27th, the North American Cinemas Associations participation in the "Independence Day" had announced its box office progress every day. Even the participation in the exhibition knew clearly that this was a process of historical creation that attracted global attention, and they also hoped Everyone becomes a part of it, as if it is a countdown to the New Year, everyone joins in the shout of "five, four, three, two, one". On September 26th, the cumulative box office of "Independence Day" had reached 499 million 8.3 million U.S. dollars, which also meant that 500 million was only the last one. So, in The following Friday, "Independence Day" set off a new wave of movie-watching frenzy 86 days after its release, officially marking the rewriting of history! August 9th was a day in the annals of history. The first film in the history of North American film with a box office of over 400 million in the first round was born; less than two months later, on September 27th, this was another film. One day in the annals of history, the first film in the history of North American film with a box office of 500 million was officially born, and it was also the first film in the history of global film that had a box office of over 400 million in a single country! Almost all media in the United States reported the incident at the first time, "Five hundred million! Five hundred million! Five hundred million!" This was the front page headline from the Chicago Tribune, which once again robbed everyone of the focus, and was concise and clear. The title of''s heartfelt vent of excitement. Since the emergence of "Jaws" in 1975, it marked the official maturity of commercial films. Only in the past 21 years, there have been a number of box office masterpieces that have been recorded in history, but today is a brand new page. The emergence of "Independence Day" not only marked the US film market''s ability to blow out 500 million US dollars in the box office, but also marked the beginning of a new era in the investment, production, distribution, and promotion of commercial films, and unveiled the entire North American film industry. New chapter of "Following''Gone with the Wind'',''Independence Day'' changed the development direction of the entire industry again!" "The rule changer: The unparalleled success of Independence Day has completely changed the rules of the game in Hollywood!" "The new world of computer special effects, commercial blockbusters have officially entered the computer age!" "Writing a new record in film history,''Independence Day'' created a box office of 500 million US dollars!" "The myth of 500 million US dollars, Hollywood has the energy to affect the country''s economy!" "The victory of Wall Street, the miracle that 100 million US dollars of investment was exchanged for 500 million US dollars, Hollywood has fully entered the era of golden dollars." ... "Climbing to the top of Hollywood, the mythical journey of Hugo Lancaster!" "Mr. 400 million is worthy of the name-200 million plus 200 million equals 500 million!" "The first person in the 20 million club, Hugo Lancaster is great value for money, and the 500 million box office refreshes history!" "Hollywood is going to change: the sky above my head is pierced by this man named Hugo Lancaster." "From the Golden Raspberry Awards to the Oscars, from the box office fiasco to the box office myth, Hugo Lancaster is creating miracles." "This is the era of Lancaster!" ... "Twentieth Century Fox has won a complete victory, a gamble enough to bring Las Vegas down!" "Endeavour''s elite brokerage firm breaks through and challenged the three major Hollywood brokerage companies!" "Super Bowl effect = 500 million US dollars at the box office!" "A victory at the company level: Twentieth Century Fox and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company work together to create miracles." "The 500 million box office road of''Independence Day'': the battle starting on July 4th!" "Xianyu turned over, and 20th Century Fox left its competitors far behind and went down in the annals of history!" ... From "Independence Day" itself, to Hugo Lancaster, and to the height of the company, the media across the United States immediately reported the news of "Independence Day" creating historical success. In the age when the Internet has not yet become popular, Newspapers hung in the newsstand are all focused on the feat of the same news event on the front page. Apart from the presidential election, there is probably only "Independence Day". Obviously, this work has already caused a sensation in the entire country. The $500 million box office not only means breaking the record of film history, but also means the added value of culture. The film industry, as a kind of cultural soft output, will create immeasurable guesses for the United States. Whether it is to stimulate domestic demand or promote foreign trade, "Independence Day" has created a brand-new model and reached a brand-new height, further enhancing the strategic position of the film industry. Not only the paper media, but also the television media is full of excitement. According to incomplete statistics, it was only during the three-day period of the weekend from September 27 to 29, "Independence Day" and Hugos Related topics have been mentioned more than 1,300 times on television screens across the United States, far exceeding the presidential election, demonstrating the power of this movie. In the end, the North American Theater Leagues participation in the exhibition officially announced the box office data on September 30. In the fourth week of September, the weekend box office rankings showed that the "ex-wife club" delivered a remarkable 19% drop of 1,500. The weekend box office of 10,000 U.S. dollars has achieved the championship re-election; while "Independence Day" has surrendered a 60% increase, and the weekend box office reached 9.9 million U.S. dollars, returning to the runner-up position of this week''s ranking. At the same time, the cumulative box office of the 13th week of "Independence Day" has officially reached 508.2 million! This is a set of data for writing history. Since its grand premiere on July 3, "Independence Day" only took 86 days to create a box office of 500 million US dollars, reaching an unprecedented new height in history. People dont even know if its 500 million. Surprised, it was even more surprising to achieve such a result in 86 days. In less than three months, "Independence Day" reached a height that none of the works in the history of North American film could reach. Such a feat, even if it is placed 20 years later, is bound to make people talk about it. road. This also marks the "Independence Day" officially topped the No. 1 box office in North American film history. This is not only Hugo''s first work with a box office of more than 300 million yuan, but also Hugo''s first work to win the year-end box office -It is hard to imagine that although Hugo had created a box office miracle every year before, he had never won the year-end box office rankings. Now, although there are still three months before the end of the year, "Independence Day" is already doing my part. Announcing the end of all surprises in advance. However, since "Independence Day" was released, records have been set almost every day, so now that it is the first in the box office of film history, there are not many surprises. This is a natural result. From "Jaws" in 1975, to "Star Wars" in 1977, to "Alien e.t" in 1982, to "Home Alone" in 1990, and "Terminator 2" in 1991. , And finally to "Jurassic Park" in 1993, "Forrest Gump" and "Lion King" in 1994. The increase in the box office of North American movies has gone through a long journey, until the summer of 1996, and finally entered a new world. "Independence Day" first opened the door to clubs with a salary of 20 million, and then opened another five. The door of the billion box office shows a brand new world to Hollywood. Whats more interesting is that Independence Day was released on July 4th, which is the United States Independence Day. This work not only opened the madness of the Independence Day schedule, but also opened the summer craze. It set off a riot in the film market, and every step of the "Independence Day" is writing history. Perhaps, just like the name of the movie, this is the Independence Day belonging to the movie market. Starting today, it enters a new era! "Independence Day" created a midsummer dynasty in 1996. Even in North America twenty years later, there was "Titanic" first, then "Avatar", and "Avengers", which can break "Independence Day". More and more recorded works are emerging but no one can forget the midsummer dynasty in 1996, because this is the beginning of the North American film market''s real commercialization, and "Independence Day" is still The difficulty of creating this record in the remote and ancient 1996 is unimaginable. The first step in making history is always the most difficult. Just like the "Gone with the Wind" back then, "Independence Day" is also destined to be truly recorded in the annals of history and become an important coordinate in the history of North American film development. Of course, more importantly, this is the dynasty created by Hugo, which has become the moment when Hugo truly reached the top of the superstar. Although Hugo was already a unique superstar last year, it was "Independence Day." The emergence of the movie not only shines in the box office, but more importantly, it makes up for the last shortcoming of Hugo in commercial films, and creates an impeccable perfect superstar-500 million US dollars at the box office. This is the most important thing. Good trophy! The North American film market ushered in the 500 million box office of "Independence Day", but this land is only one of the territory of the Midsummer Dynasty of "Independence Day". In overseas markets outside North America, "Independence Day" performed the same. Unstoppable, as people have always expected, "Independence Day" continues the strength of North America and continues its own pace of making history on a higher stage on a global scale. 500 million? 600 million? Or more? Chapter 1598： Record refresh After US$508.2 million, "Independence Day" set a new record in North American film history, and did not stop. Although it no longer has the ability to compete for the weekend box office championship again, the weekly box office data is still the same. It can bring surprises, which makes the "Independence Day" projection front continuously stretched. Originally, Twentieth Century Fox planned to be released for 22 weeks, but due to the still very good box office performance, major theaters voluntarily requested to continue the screening, which made Twentieth Century Fox decided to extend it to twenty-five weeks, and finally extended it. Until the twenty-eighth week, it was finally offline. From its premiere on July 3, it was not until the second week of January 1997 that "Independence Day" was officially offline. Such a strong momentum made people speechless. In the end, "Independence Day" won a box office of 535 million U.S. dollars during the seven-month screening cycle! This data is not just as simple as more than 500 million-"Alien e.t" barely crossed the 400 million threshold with two rounds of screenings, and only got 402 million US dollars; but now "independent" "Japan" not only broke the 500 million firmament, but also far exceeded the 500 million baseline, and data that was enough to 535 million U.S. dollars once again refreshed people''s bottom line. Such an absolute strength has convinced all competitors, "Independence Day" can definitely be called "the summit of the summit, and a glimpse of the mountains" at this time. Just as "Independence Day" swept through the army in North America, the overseas market also burst out with endless energy. After realizing the huge energy of this work, various countries and regions around the world asked for the introduction of this work, which made "Independence Day". In the end, it was fully released in 76 countries and regions around the world, setting a new record for a film to be released on a global scale. "Independence Day" has set a new record of over US$10 million in the box office of the premiere weekend in 18 countries and regions around the world. The box office of the UK, the United States, and Japan all exceeded US$20 million. The premiere results achieved in 61 countries and regions have broken the previous record in the region. Such a strong momentum continued from August to the midsummer of 1997, bringing this alien invasion of the earth into a mighty wave. The turbulence lasted for more than a year, and the burst of energy was enough to rival "Jurassic Park" and "Star Wars"! Among the 76 countries and regions, the final box office of 17 countries and regions exceeded 10 million U.S. dollars. Except for Africa, Japan, South Korea and China in Asia, Argentina and Brazil in South America, Australia in Oceania, the European powers, and the box office have passed the threshold of 10 million. In as many as 54 countries and regions, they have created the best box office results in film history in the region. It can be said that they are harvested in all corners of the world. The fruits of victory. It''s so strong, it''s not much better than that of North America. Among the many overseas regions, Japan is undoubtedly the most accepting of Hollywood movies. Many Hollywood commercial films always get excellent box office here. This time is no exception. Following the "Independence Day", the Japanese premiere was refreshed here. After the new box office record, the film made great progress. In the end, Japan successfully became the largest box office in the overseas market on Independence Day. The box office of up to 160 million U.S. dollars created the highest box office in Japanese film history, even in the United States. It is also an incredible result. The magnificence and magnificence of computer special effects in "Independence Day" has made the Japanese market react collectively. Their rich manga works have the possibility of being put on the big screen, and the audience''s pursuit of this work can even be used as "fanatic". It is described that Hugo has become the most popular star in Japan in one fell swoop. Millions of girls regard Hugo as their dream lover. Such a powerful momentum even faintly surpasses the United States. In addition to Japan, this time the box office performance of the German market has brought a huge surprise, becoming one of the only two overseas regions with a box office of over 100 million in the world. This is really unexpected to many people. But imagine carefully, the "Schindler''s List" was enthusiastically sought after in Germany at the beginning, and the later "Speed ??of Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction" also performed well here. More importantly, Berlin has always been known as Hugo''s blessed land, whether it is "before sunrise" or "walking on death row", has been enthusiastically sought after here, and the respect for Hugo on this land has reached a whole new level. In the end, Independence Day won US$119 million in Germany. Although this performance is not as shocking as Japans, it is also the highest box office in German film history. More importantly, Germany actually surpassed it. In the United Kingdom, Italy, France and other countries and regions, they have achieved such an incredible box office and become the runner-up of the annual overseas box office of "Independence Day". This is a huge surprise. Similar to the United States, Germans have a new understanding of their country''s box office potential. In addition, the UK, which made history at the premiere, is not to be left behind. In the end, "Independence Day" received a box office of 93 million US dollars here, which is so close and so far from the 100 million threshold, although it has not been able to become the United Kingdom. The first film in film history to break 100 million at the box office, but this performance is still the most outstanding work in the UK. The top three overseas box offices of "Independence Day" were Japan, Germany and the United Kingdom. This result was a surprise, but it was also an expected result. France has brought a huge surprise. It contributed 80 million U.S. dollars in the box office, even surpassing Australias 48 million, Italys 46 million and Brazils 33 million. "The third place in the overseas box office really brought a huge surprise. It is worth mentioning that in the Asian region, "Independence Day" has been enthusiastically sought after. In addition to Japan, South Korea handed over 16 million US dollars in the box office. country. delicious. Hong Kong''s income is 11 million U.S. dollars, China. country. tower. Gulf income is 10 million U.S. dollars, China. country. big. Lu''s thirteen million dollars made everyone admire. After the global outbreak, "Independence Day" took 720 million U.S. dollars in overseas box office, easily breaking the previous record of 626 million U.S. dollars in overseas box office held by "Jurassic Park"! Following North America, "Independence Day" also created a whole new history on a global scale. Prior to this, there were only two works that passed the 400 million threshold at the overseas box office. One was the "Lion King" with an overseas box office of 564 million, and the other was the "Jura" with an overseas box office that exceeded the 600 million threshold. Ji Park". In fact, even if the overseas box office exceeds 300 million, you can only add "Alien e.t", "Forrest Gump", "Terminator 2", "Star Wars", and "Schindler''s List". , "Life and Death Hour" and other six works. At the moment in 1996, the degree of development of the overseas film market lags far behind North America, and even the North American market cannot imagine a scene with a box office of over 500 million. On the whole, the global film market has not yet entered a truly developed stage. In the current situation, it is a huge achievement that the overseas box office can exceed 300 million US dollars, and Hugo alone owns "Schindler''s List" and "Life and Death". The box office has exceeded 300 million. From this perspective, Hugo''s global box office appeal even exceeds that of North America. This time, "Independence Day" set off a frenzy around the world with the powerful momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers, which changed the course of history in a true sense. Following the miracle in North America, it has surpassed the threshold of 400 million and 500 million in overseas markets. Easily left behind the original record holder of "Jurassic Park" and burst out with incredible explosive power and endurance. After surpassing the historical record of 626 million overseas box office, he worked hard. Continue to make breakthroughs, directly surpassing the 700 million sky moats, and once again writing a new chapter in the global film market. 700 million U.S. dollars, this is another field that no one has ever reached before. There are only two works with more than 400 million yuan, but now "Independence Day" stands in the world of 700 million box office, establishing a newcomer. You must do your best to have a monument that can catch up, and leave your own mark in the annals of history with an unforgettable posture. As a result, "Independence Day" swept US$1.25 billion worldwide, surpassing "Jurassic Park" without any suspense, and became the new champion of global box office film history, even more shocking. The thing is, this is also the first film in the history of the film to break one billion dollars at the box office! No work has ever been able to get a billion dollars in the box office before, even "Jurassic Park" is not good. The one billion threshold is still close to 45 million. It seems that it is not far, but it is a huge difference. Even the "close" level has not been reached. Now, "Independence Day" has created a whole new history, officially marking the beginning of the billion-dollar era in movie box office history, and "Independence Day" has not only crossed the one billion threshold, it has reached more than 1.25 billion. Wans box office performance has made all film practitioners around the world cheer, because it not only means that the films box office ceiling is opened, all practitioners will benefit; it also means that as an important part of culture, film has its social impact Power is reaching a new height, and the film industry will receive more attention and attention in the future. The success of commercial films drives the attention of films, and then promotes the development of art films, so that the film industry can advance. This is the greatest success of "Independence Day"! But for 20th Century Fox, an investment of 100 million U.S. dollars is not a problem, a remuneration of 20 million U.S. dollars is not a problem, and millions of high publicity expenses are not a problem. Their investment in exchange for a handsome return, North America 500 million. This is just the beginning of the box office of China and the world''s 1.2 billion box office. Next, the surrounding movies, video tape rentals, TV station copyrights, and even theme parks are the real big profits. It belongs to the huge victory of Fox in the 20th century. After the "Independence Day" went offline, the curtain just kicked off. This is a perfect summer, only belongs to "Independence Day"! Chapter 1599： Unique The success of an "Independence Day" amazed film practitioners, made news practitioners lively, and excited movie viewers. From director Roland Emmerich to screenwriter Dean Devlin, from Alexander Lorraine to Sandra Bullock, from Will Smith to Jennifer Aniston, almost the entire crew has benefited from all aspects. , The fiery follow-up effect has caused more or less positive changes in everyone''s career. However, the real beneficiary of the great success of the film is undoubtedly Hugo. As the well-deserved actor of the film and the number one contributor to saving the earth in the film, Hugo has already reached the peak of the times and his popularity has increased abruptly. At the end, Hugo is no longer second to Marlon Brando or second to Paul Newman. He is creating an era that belongs to him, an era that belongs only to him. After the success of "Independence Day", people''s attention was once again focused on Hugo''s pay. This was the first film in film history to have a pay of 20 million US dollars. At that time, many people in Hollywood thought it was a Take a bold risk, because the 20 million club will have a huge impact on the entire Hollywood remuneration structure, with immeasurable consequences. Even leaving aside the remuneration of other Hollywood actors and the cost of the film company, Hugo alone is responsible for 20 million US dollars in remuneration, which has caused a heavy burden on the cost of "Independence Day", which is very unfavorable for film production. of. But now that we re-examine the "20 Million Club", people suddenly find that this is what Hugo deserves! The positive impact of Hugos strong box office appeal on the film far exceeds the value of 20 million in remuneration. Originally, in the 20th century, Fox estimated that the box office of "Independence Day" should be 300 million in North America, 400 million overseas, and 7 globally. The level of 100 million yuan-even this result is a hearty victory for Twentieth Century Fox. But relying on the power of Hugo, the "Independence Day" finally won 500 million in North America, 700 million overseas, and 1.2 billion worldwide, making Kevin Pence wake up in his dreams. This is the energy of the actor''s box office appeal, and this is the value of the 20 million club. Even more frightening is that after Hugo received 20 million US dollars in remuneration, he still has the qualification for "Independence Day" global box office dividends, although 20th Century Fox has never revealed how much Hugo can get dividends. But at the time this decision was generally considered stupid, and people were worried that Fox made a terrible mistake in the twentieth century-even more deadly than the "Future Water World". But now it seems that Kevins decisive decisive action saved the 20th Century Fox. He not only won the battle of Independence Day, he also won the further cooperation of Endeavours elite brokerage company and the support of Hugo. Twentieth Century Foxs plans for the next five or even ten years will have a vital and positive impact. This is called vision. Although the 20th Century Fox did not announce the Hugo dividend ratio, many media have made predictions, and there are countless rumors in the circle. In fact, Hugos "Independence Day" box office dividend is 2% of the world''s C provided that North Americas box office exceeds 200 million. It now appears that the 20th Century Foxs requirement for "Independence Day" is not only easily achieved, but also far Far beyond the bottom line. In other words, Hugo is eligible to take 2% of the dividends in the global box office of 1.25 billion US dollars, which is 25 million US dollars. In the end, Hugo in the "Independence Day" work, the basic salary plus dividends, a total of 45 million US dollars-even after deducting the high tax on the rich, it still easily broke the Hugo once "Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction" created a salary of 30 million yuan, this is the attitude of the first person in Hollywood. It''s unique. Forty-five million dollars in pay, even in the distant future, in 2014 is still a shocking figure, Hollywood can get such pay for an artist who can count it with one hand. But this is 1996, the ancient and long-lasting 1996, Hugo has reached such a level. Simply put, an "Independence Day" is enough for Hugo to buy a manor in Beverly Hills. Such a momentum is top notch in any work in any country in any era. Hugo''s final salary has been far beyond the shocking level, and even the height that people can''t imagine. Not to mention ordinary people, even 20th Century Fox himself was frightened into a cold sweat, Kevin even ordered to be silent about Hugo''s final pay, even in the circle not allowed to leak the news. At the moment in 1996, an actor earned 45 million U.S. dollars, which is even more exaggerated than the 1.2 billion global box office of "Independence Day". The aftermath caused is simply unimaginable. But even so, the big guys of the major film companies are old foxes with eye-catching prices, more or less sniffing out the tricks and inside stories, but everyone wisely closed their mouths. The impact and turmoil brought by the 20 million club to Hollywood have just begun. They don''t want a "forty-five million dollars" to make everything fall apart. But it is undeniable that the 45 million dollars in remuneration is a direct manifestation of Hugos transcendent status in Hollywood today-for profit-oriented businessmen, they are willing to divide the interests that are the lifeblood of them. , Just to cooperate with Hugo, which shows that they attach great importance to Hugo. Such treatment, even if it is not Hollywood, can definitely be said to be the highest level in all areas of society. Karl Marx (Karl. Marx) said in the book "Das Kapital", "Once there is a proper profit, capital becomes bold. If there is a 10% profit, it is guaranteed to be used everywhere; there is With 20% profit, it becomes active; with 50% profit, it takes risks; for 100% profit, it dares to trample on all the laws of the world; with 300% profit Profit, it dares to commit any crime, and even risk hanging its head." Someone once calculated that "Independence Day" used a cost of 100 million U.S. dollars to sweep the box office of 1.2 billion U.S. dollars worldwide. Among them, the 20th century Fox''s profit from the box office was close to 360 million. Around the US dollarbefore tax, in other words, the profit margin is as high as 260%, which is enough to make 20th Century Fox trample all the laws of the world. But this is just the beginning. The profits from video tape rentals and film peripherals following Independence Day are all attributable to 20th Century Fox. As a result of conservative estimates by Wall Street, this profit can be at least 30 million U.S. dollars. above. Of course, the most important thing is that the movie "Independence Day" broke countless historical records. It not only created a new history in North America and the global box office, but also led a new trend in terms of topic focus, and it became a change in the history of the film industry. The decisive power of these factors, the added value of these factors to the development of Foxs future industry in the twentieth century, as well as the brand value, are immeasurable. In other words, the profit created by an "Independence Day" for Fox in the twentieth century is far more than 300%, and everyone knows clearly that as the male protagonist, the value contained in Hugo has already Exceeds the value of "300% profit". So, dont say its an investment of US$100 million, dont say its an investment of US$20 million, even an investment of US$200 million, even an investment of US$45 million, is enough to make any top film company take a risk. Enough for any Wall Street venture capital firm to bet on Hugo. If you are simply looking for profit margins, "Independence Day" is naturally inferior to the small-cost investment of "Life and Death", "Pulp Fiction", "Schindler''s List" and other works, but as a commercial blockbuster, "Independence Day" The influence of "Independence Day" is unimaginable. More importantly, compared to independent films, commercial films are genre films, and their successful models can be replicated. In other words, works like "Independence Day" can be streamlined. Produced, but "Pulp Fiction" is simply impossible. Therefore, for the major Hollywood film production companies, the significance of "Independence Day" is even more important than the superposition of all Hugo''s previous works. Of course, no one will forget that it is impossible for Hugo to climb to such a position and give such a powerful appeal to "Independence Day" without the previous foundation. But no matter what Independence Day", Hugo earned a super high salary of 45 million U.S. dollars, once again breaking his own salary record, not only creating a 20 million club, but also Hollywood The energy of the star-making project has been exerted to the extreme. It is not uncommon for all major Hollywood media, major film production companies, and major top practitioners to chase Hugo frantically in the past month or so. A profit of 300% is enough for people to pursue profit without compromise. Even if they need to pay a greater price, they will not hesitate. Once again, Hugo brought surprises again, and brought "Independence Day" with a sweeping attitude, once again breaking people''s fixed concepts, and creating a unique summer in the history of North American film, even if the summer file is 20 years later. It''s so noisy. Even if the North American box office history list is completely different after ten years, no one can forget that in the summer of 1996, an "Independence Day" was born, which completely changed everyone''s life and brought an audiovisual experience. The feast brought an industrial revolution. Life! Carrying the 1.2 billion box office power of "Independence Day", Hugo truly reached the top of Hollywood and reached a peak that even he himself could not surpass: At this time, people are more curious about what Hugo will do next? What will Hugo''s next work be? Was 1996 the peak of Hugo''s career? Hugo Lancaster, what kind of posture will this name appear in movie history? Chapter 1600： All plants and trees are all soldiers "I''m going to the convenience store downstairs to buy bread, do you have anything I need to bring?" Hugo stood up and stretched, then moved his bones and walked towards the door. Sitting on the sofa and reading the music score, Fu Jin raised his head, glanced at Hugo, frowned and said, "Are you sure?" The simple sentence made Hugo choke, especially Fu. Jin Na''s sight: Full of ridicule and molesting, Hugo gritted his teeth. Before Hugo could speak, Pedro, who was in front of the audio console, raised his head and shouted, "Yes, yes, you don''t want to go out and make trouble. September is already hot enough. Blend it in, and then there will be chaos below, and the surrounding temperature will rise again. I don''t know when this summer will end." "You will definitely cause riots again when you go down. It is not easy for other convenience stores to do business. Don''t cause them trouble." Alfonso walked out of the recording studio and said solemnly, letting Hugo put his hands on his waist, helpless. Shaking his head, I really can''t refute it. Throughout the summer, Hugo was so busy that his "Independence Day" was promoted vigorously. This is probably the work he has devoted the most energy to propaganda in his history. Not because he attaches great importance to "Independence Day", but because Rick believes that "Independence Day" has the potential to become a work occupied by Endeavour''s elite brokerage companies, and an opportunity to break the pattern of Hollywood''s brokerage market that has been silent for nearly a decade. Therefore, Rick hopes that Hugo can participate more in the promotion, and also lead Alexander, Jennifer, Sandra and others to promote more. Hugo knew that he knew little about the company and didn''t help much, so this time he did not refuse. From the UK to Germany, then back to the United States, then set off to Argentina and Brazil, then Australia and New Zealand, then back to the United States, then to Italy, France, Spain, and then fly to China. country. delicious. Hong Kong and Japan landed in the United States after a circle, and once again launched the closing propaganda. From July to August, Hugo''s work was unprecedentedly busy and tight, and he also experienced a real hot summer and felt the enthusiasm on a global scale. Hugo used to wonder what the craze was like when the "Titanic" turned out, and now Hugo has personally experienced it. The "Independence Day" propaganda made him feel what a real "crazy for the king" is. ". Almost where Hugo goes, it will easily cause riots, and the turbulent crowds make it impossible for him to go out. Although Hugo had achieved brilliant results in the past few years, and he was easily recognized by others every time he went out, but before that, he was really blocked to the point where the water leaked. It was the first time I went to the Sundance Film Festival to promote "Before Sunrise". But now, Hugo can''t even take the simplest way to go to the streets, and daily running must be cancelled, not to mention going to crowded public places. Because wherever he goes, there will be huge riots. He originally thought that "the kind of popularity is so high that even ordinary people''s life like shopping and shopping can''t be carried out" is just the plot in idol movies and romantic novels, in real life How could it be possible for a public figure to be so popular that he couldn''t even do something as simple as going to the streets. It''s a fantasy. But now, Hugo really felt it personally, and it was the chaos he caused himself. This did not make Hugo feel honored, but felt a little absurd and speechless. Now Hugo is directly prohibited from traveling alone. This is something he has never heard of, let alone personal experience. But this is the fact. So, after the "Independence Day" promotion ended in the third week of August, Hugo devoted himself to the finishing work of the new album of glory to death, spending all day in the studio-and not their own. The recording studio, but the recording studio arranged by EMI, because the practice room where he was so glorious to death has been completely exposed. At this moment, the glorious teammates were teasing this matter, but Hugo had no way to refute it. He could only stand in place with a helpless and depressed expression, biting his cheek. Neil, who had not spoken, turned his head, took a deep look at Hugo, and then said worriedly, "Hugo, you should tell Peppa what you want to buy and let him go and help you." "Neil!" Hugo almost vomited blood, then gritted his teeth and looked at his gloating teammates. Then, he took a deep breath, took another deep breath, and squeezed a word from his teeth, "You better not see me here. If you eat something, come over and ask me for it too!" After speaking, Hugo turned and walked towards the gate, but Fujin suddenly shouted, "Hugo!" "What!" Hugo stopped angrily and turned his head angrily. Fokkin threw something over, Hugo subconsciously caught it, and then Pedro blew a whistle, "Good job, good dog." Alfonso and Neil chuckled. The earth laughed. Hugo looked down. It was a pair of sunglasses. He raised his head and gave Fujin a gloomy look. But then, Neil shouted again and threw something over again. Hugo reflexively caught it. A baseball cap. These guys! Hugo turned around and left directly. After he left the room, he stood at the door and put on his hat and sunglasses obediently before going downstairs. Downstairs is a 7-11 convenience store. Hugo walked directly in and pressed the brim of the hat subconsciously. Then the food counter walked over, rummaged around the shelves, took some snacks, and then went to take them again. Two bottles of drinks. I originally planned to check out, but I stood there and thought about it. I still took three more bottles of drinks, and then went to grab some more biscuits and potato chips, and filled the entire shopping basket before leaving. Check out in the past. At this time, two people in front of the counter were checking out. Hugo stood obediently at the back and waited in line for the checkout. Suddenly, he heard the sound of Xixisuo Suo. It is to calmly treat yourself as an ordinary person. If you dont make any abnormal actions, you will naturally not attract others attention. It''s an honor", the matter is resolved. But recently, Hugo has been really tossed with turmoil and turmoil. A little bit of wind and grass will make his weak nerves extremely sensitive. If you don''t pay attention, you will fall into an endless wave of people. In the past, Hugo was still thinking that the support of fans and movie fans is the foundation of survival for artists. Without the fanaticism of these fans, the work of artists would not show value at all, so Hugo always treats fans with more tolerance, he It''s absolutely unwise to fail to understand those acts of verbal abuse towards fans. But now Hugo finally understands the reasons. Maybe there are many reasons. Part of it is indeed because the fans are too fanatical and have violated the private lives of the artists-even the private space in the bathroom has been taken away. The feeling of peeking is terrible, even worse than the animals that are crowded by people in the zoo. Another part is because the fans are too enthusiastic. There are often many unknown dangers in the turbulent crowd. Not only the artists themselves will be injured, but the crowds of onlookers are also prone to stampede accidents. The sense of helplessness of being trapped in a crowd of people calling the sky should not cry the earth is really unbearable. Therefore, Hugo''s first reaction was to turn his head and look at it from the side of his sight, like a frightened bird, but he did not dare to turn his head completely. He could only turn his head secretly, like a thief. As a result, Hugo saw that it turned out to be just a middle-aged couple. They walked in and were discussing in a low voice whether there was a need to buy beer. There was nothing unusual, it was just a normal couple quarreling. After realizing this, Hugo felt a kind of helplessness in his heart. From the standpoint of others, this kind of alertness is the expression of narcissism to the hopeless, as if the eyes of the whole world are focused on general narcissism. It makes people sneer at it. Hugo clearly knows this, but he has no way to control it, because the experience of this period of time has made him mentally weak. Hugo originally thought that he had enough and full experience of Leonardos situation on the "Titanic", but his three views have been refreshed again. Since the "Independence Day" promotion, Hugo has really felt that, It turns out that people''s enthusiasm can be so rampant and passionate, just like a steady stream of underground fountains, sprinting wave after wave, suffocating. Showing a wry smile Hugo mocked his nervousness and nerves. He felt that if things went on like this, he estimated that he would either refuse to face the crowd and put on crowd phobia; or he would be immersed in alcohol and drugs. In the product, he paralyzed his nerves... Until now, Hugo really understood why Leonardo went on such a path of self-sacrifice after experiencing the "Titanic", and Macaulay -Culkin''s situation after "Home Alone". Human is really a complex of contradictions, isn''t it? At this time, there must be countless people envy, jealous, and hatred of Hugos achievements, but only God knows that Hugos sincere prayers will give him a moment of peace. This sounds very hypocritical and artificial, but it is true. It''s like mosquitoes and flies clamoring for seven days and nights without sleep. He only hopes to be quiet for a while, even for a short while. "Hugo? Oh, God, you''re Hugo, right? Honey, this is Hugo Lancaster! Oh, my god! Oh my god! I saw Hugo, oh oh... Wow, Hugo, its really Hugo! The middle-aged couple who walked in just now walked behind Hugo after choosing the beer. Only less than ten seconds later, the fat middle-aged couple Ms. Nian lost control. "Hugo? Really Hugo! Hell **** Christ! God, God, God!" The convenience store that was just the size of a palm was instantly filled with noise from all directions. Chapter 1601： Turbulent containment At this time, the entire convenience store, plus Hugo and the owner, is only seven people. Therefore, although Hugo is a little upset, he still smiles and expresses his friendliness, "Hey, ma''am, you actually admit that Come out of me." This is also Hugos most curious question. He wears sunglasses and a hat, wearing the simplest dark brown cap, without any fancy dressing, or even face to face with the lady behind him, but how does she recognize it? He came? You know, there are 80,000 young people dressed up like Hugo in Los Angeles. Not only today, but also before. No matter how Hugo is dressed, people can always recognize him easily, and the previous "ordinary dress, pretending to be nothing" is no longer effective. The ordinary people around are like Sherlock Holmes, who can always recognize him accurately-even if he denies it, it is of no use. "As long as I see your back, I can recognize it!" The lady''s answer made all of Hugo''s subsequent words disappear directly. This should be the second only answer to "I know you when you turn to ashes", Hugo There is no room for rebuttal. "So, are you here to buy things too?" The lady exclaimed. She looks at least forty years old. She doesn''t seem like a young man who likes to chase stars. However, the excitement blooming on her face at this time. Little girls from sixteen years old are not too much. Hugo tried to maintain a polite smile, "Yes." "Look, Hugo likes to eat croissants!" The person who had checked out in front of Hugo also came back to his senses. He looked down and saw the food in Hugo''s shopping basket and screamed excitedly, "I thought he had nothing but croissants. It is a croissant made by a top professional pastry chef in a high-end French bakery, otherwise you would not even look at this kind of food! God, Hugo buys things in 7-11 just like me!" This really made Hugo unable to answer. He is not a monster. He is also an ordinary person. The carbohydrates and starches he needs to consume every day are no different from ordinary people. "Oh my god, if I told Lily, she would never believe that I actually met Hugo today!" "I want to tell Mike that he is a total loser. I have seen Hugo with my own eyes. He can kill himself directly!" "Hugo, Hugo, Hugo... You are so attractive, I really like you!" It''s just seven people-no, there are six people besides Hugo. Why did Hugo feel that there is a huge army at this time? He turned around a little embarrassed and found that there was no one in front of the counter, and he was checking out just now. Both of the two of them moved away. Hugo hesitated, took a step forward, and watched the boss say, "I want to check out." The boss is an Asian man who is over fifty years old and looks very much like a Chinese American, but Hugo has no intention of talking to him at this time, because the boss also has an expression of excitement that is beyond control, Hugo has to continue. After saying "checkout" three times, he began to count the money, but his hands kept trembling, and his eyes stayed on Hugo from time to time. After hesitating, he still said, "Can you leave me a signature? So that I can put it in the store." Hugo wanted to open his mouth to refuse, because in the past two months, he had encountered too many similar things, and people''s patience was limited. There was only one Hugo, and he could not satisfy everyone''s wishes. However, looking at the familiar face of Chinese descent in front of him, he couldn''t say the words of rejection after all, so he nodded and said politely, "Very happy." The boss rummaged through the boxes and found a blank notebook, and handed it to Hugo so that Hugo could sign. Hugo bent over to sign, but he found that the boss had stopped the checkout and watched Hugo eagerly. This made Hugo really dumbfounded. He had to remind the boss, "I sign and you check out." The boss hurriedly continued the checkout. Seeing this scene, Hugo bends down and starts to sign. After the boss has checked everything out, he handed the notebook to the boss. Then Hugo stood up straight, took out the wallet from his pocket, and prepared to check out, but From the outside of his sight, he suddenly realized that the light outside the window, which was not very bright, had dimmed. He turned his head and saw that the middle-aged couple standing behind him was very excited at the door. The crowd around was gradually gathering, and in a blink of an eye there were already more than twenty people. Hugo was really familiar with this scene, he quickly took cash from his wallet and asked the boss to check out. Seeing the boss''s shaking hands because of being too nervous, Hugo simply put away the wallet, "You can keep the remaining change." Then he lifted the shopping bag on the table and was about to leave the convenience store. But Hugo''s movements were still half a step slower. The more than 20 people in front of him swarmed up and blocked the gate of the convenience store in an instant, making it impossible for Hugo to continue to take steps. Hugo is in the bottom of my heart. He sighed softly, "They got it right after all." Then he lowered his head, with a friendly smile on the corner of his mouth, and squeezed into the crowd little by little. Because the experience of the past period of time tells Hugo that if he continues to delay, the scene will only be even more unmanageable. Although there are only more than twenty people, everyone is trying their best to squeeze forward. Hugo only feels like he is swimming against the current among thousands of sardines. He can only seek air in the cracks. , But these sardines were so dense that there was no room left, and Hugo''s breathing began to become hot, as if the surrounding air had been squeezed out in an instant. With a muffled "bang", the vision in front of Hugo''s eyes suddenly became bright, and a cool breeze came over his head. The baseball cap on his head was slapped off, and Hugo subconsciously raised his hand to protect it. Sunglasses, but with a plastic bag in his hand, and the crowd was really too crowded, so Hugo''s hands were directly jammed-shortly afterwards, his sunglasses were also slapped off by several hands that waved in succession. The eyelids were still scratched on the spectacle frame, and there was a fiery sting. Although Hugo was accustomed to this situation, it was inevitable that a burst of anger would burst up. If ordinary people encountered such a situation, they would have cursed for a long time-it would be very impolite to take off the other party''s hat and sunglasses; but the same thing happened to public figures, but it was completely different. Hugo knew that even getting angry at this time would not help, because there were too many people to make sense, and he didn''t know who to get angry at. Before the anger in Hugo''s mind was suppressed, there was an exuberant scream next to him, "Hugo, it''s really Hugo!" This is really speechless. When Hugo''s hat and sunglasses were photographed off, the crowd not only did not apologize, but also excitedly confirmed that the man in front of him was Hugo. The shrill shout sounded right next to Hugo''s ear, as if a hedgehog was slamming his ear at his ear-landing on his back. "Ah ah ah! Hugo! Ah ah ah!" Series of sharp sound without any barrier to stab over, let Hugo eardrums felt the sting, his brow wrinkled up not help it, he just felt every part of my body They are all being rubbed, even sensitive parts like arms, chest, and buttocks are no exception. Obviously everyone is doing their best to get closer to Hugo, and to get closer, and even want to feel some Hugos body temperature carefully. And skin. Hugo didn''t have time to pay attention to all of this. The anger in his mind was rushing upwards. After all, he did not hold it back, raising his voice and shouting roughly, "Get out, please get out?" No The effect, "Fucking away from me, grass! Grass!" Still no effect. At this time, people are completely crazy. Sanity has long been abandoned to the Pacific Ocean. The surging screams and shouts directly drowned Hugos voice, let alone others, even he himself couldnt hear himself shouting. Something. Hugo can only grit his teeth and move forward, go out a little, and go out a little bit. The taste of swimming upstream among the sardines is really uncomfortable. The screams from all directions are getting more and more violent. Hugo originally thought he was already I went out a little bit, but found that no matter how hard I tried, my position didn''t seem to have changed. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but stop, then stood on tiptoe, looked around in a circle, and then couldn''t help taking a breath. Only less than sixty seconds ago, he saw no more than twenty people, but at this time there were at least sixty people. The entire encircled circle was like a cotton candy being made, expanding more and more, as if the next second. It will explode in general. Hugo just wanted to look up to the sky and sigh. He remembers that there are no noisy shopping malls around here. This is a very quiet living area... right? When he came downstairs to the convenience store just now, there were no more than ten people in his sight So where did these people get out of, and there are endless, this is really one. Unexplainable puzzles. "God, what is going on here!" A crowd of more than sixty people quickly attracted the attention of passers-by, and people couldn''t help but ask the surrounding crowds. "Hugo, Hugo is here!" The dragged person didn''t want to turn his head at all, but just said loudly at random, and then continued to squeeze in. Passers-by also widened his eyes, "Hugo? You mean Hugo Lancaster? The Hugo on''Independence Day''?" No one answered his question, only the endless screams. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Ranks. There are more and more people on the side of the street...In a blink of an eye, people in the four blocks nearby can hear the noise here, and the crowd quickly gathered like dark clouds before the rainstorm came. , One hundred people, two hundred people... In just a quarter of an hour, more than 800 people have gathered on the scene, and the whole street is blocked! This... how did this develop from seven people to the present point? Chapter 1602： Popularity frenzy "Bab Bab..." Dawes Carter kept honking the car''s horn, but the long array of cars in front of him didn''t even move at all, which made him anxious. Just less than ten minutes ago, Dawes received the latest news from his informant. Hugo appeared in the block ahead, which made Dauston excited. Since he was wronged for Michael Jackson, Dawes'' status in the paparazzi industry has been rapidly improved. In the past year, he has developed into the owner of a small gossip collecting company and currently has five gossip reporters. It collects gossip in Hollywood circles, and then sells it through Dawes''s huge network of contacts. At present, the only two minors in the paparazzi industry, Brian Heavison and Austin Wichdeeck, have also become employees of Dawes due to their fate in Burbank. Dawes knew that Hugo took good care of these two little guys, so he gave the Hugo line to them, and he went to busy the lines of other artists. However, the recent "Independence Day" frenzy has linked the entire Hollywood to Hugo. Dawes has also been seeking Hugo''s gossip. Of course, with his friendship with Hugo, if he gains When it comes to negative news, he will first inform Rick Rosen, so that the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company will prepare in advance. Similarly, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company will often leak clues to him, which is a win-win situation. However, Hugo''s whereabouts have been a mystery recently. It is not easy to interview Hugo. Today, Dawes is very excited to receive the news that Hugo actually appeared. He happened to be less than two miles away from the source of the news, so Dawes rushed over immediately. However, just two miles away, Dawes was stuck for ten minutes at the second intersection. I stretched my head out of the car window and looked at the long dragon formation in front of me. I didn''t mean to move at all, and I couldn''t even see where the end of the traffic jam was. Dawes hesitated again and again, grabbed his camera equipment, got out of the car, ran forward all the way, waiting for this street, Dawes pace slowed down involuntarily at the intersection of the traffic light: because of the sight in front of him. It''s too spectacular. The turbulent crowds cant count exactly how many people there are. The boundless crowds are constantly in sight, blocking the whole street. The whole street ranges from the pedestrian lanes on both sides to the middle carriageway. Blocked by the crowd, there is no room, so the cars are forced to stay where they are, unable to move. Dawes even saw a traffic policeman''s car stopped fifty yards across the street, which made the traffic policeman also had to get out of the car and run over to dredge the road. He was really happy. Ten minutes, just ten minutes after Dawes received the news, the whole street was actually blocked. Such a momentum was really horrifying. If Dawes was not sure whether Hugo was really here before, then there is no doubt about it now. Except for Hugo, no one can create such chaos in this land of the United States today, not even Tom Cruise and Tom Hanks. The sea of ??people in front of me is like a vast ocean, surging in the squally wind, the vigorous waves roaring with gust of wind and rain in my sight, and the heat waves on my face make people suspect that it is still midsummer and July. Its hard to imagine that this is just an ordinary residential street, not a concert or premiere scene. Dawes wanted to interview Hugo, but he was helpless. If the crowded sea in front of him is not evacuated, let alone the interview, it is estimated that there will be an accident next. Looking at the faces that had become distorted because of their excitement, the shock in Daus''s heart surged again. So Dawes began to help the traffic police, assist them in their work, and evacuate the masses in the periphery. Daus stopped an ordinary citizen who ran forward frantically, and said seriously, "Calm down! Calm down! Hugo is not here, Hugo is not here at all!" The visitor was stunned, and looked at Dawes in surprise, "What did you say?" Dawes said with certainty, "Look at these people who have lost their minds, Hugo is not here at all. Think about it, how could Hugo appear here, this is not Beverly Hills. You can even go up here. Join in the fun, and the result is nothing." Dawes knew that the only way to gradually evacuate the crowd. What''s more, if you look at the crowds in front of you, even if Hugo is here, you can''t see it at all, not even a single hair. The visitor looked at Daus suspiciously again, but Daus nodded without any guilty conscience, "Trust me, you don''t want to waste time." Only then did the visitor believe it, and said cursingly, "Damn it, you lie to me, and see if I catch him next time, so I don''t want to teach him a lesson." Then he turned and left. Dawes didn''t stop either, and immediately began to persuade other people around him. Seeing Dawes'' actions, the traffic police also joined the ranks of maintaining order. Among them, a small group of people who recovered their sanity realized that the scene was so chaotic and there was a danger of stampede at any time, so they also joined to help. Ranks. One after another, the boiling crowd at the scene began to gradually cool down, and the dense crowd dispersed in twos and threes in all directions. Even if there were more than 30 people assisting in the evacuation of the crowd, it still took nearly half an hour for the scene to recover. Traffic, and the roadside is still crowded with more than fifty people, completely congesting the 7-11 convenience store next to it. At this time, Dawes saw Hugo in the crowd. Hugo''s hair was a little messy, a handsome face turned red at this time, and his irritability and helplessness were clearly written in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, and he looked embarrassed. The media hasn''t seen Hugo look so embarrassed for a long time, but didn''t expect that Hugo will be in a dilemma because of his fanatical fans. Before Dawes had time to step forward, he saw a reporter on the other side of the street rushed up directly, pushed aside the frenetic crowd on the periphery, and began to squeeze inside. Dawes reacted. Although he received the news as soon as possible, he rushed over as quickly as possible, but in Hollywood, the gathering place of a group of wolves and tigers and leopards, if you dont pay attention, the advantage of exclusive interviews will disappear. It is exhausted, and it is very likely that even the qualifications for group interviews will be lost. Dawes quickly cleared up his emotions and rushed up quickly. He had already seen at least nine colleagues in his sight, and he knew it must be more than that. It took so much time to evacuate the crowd. Now almost half of Los Angeles should know that Hugo is there. Here it is. At this time, although the surrounding crowds have been evacuated, the fifty-odd people in front of them are still completely entangled together, and they are not willing to leave at all. Dawes and other colleagues are trying their best to get in. The crowd is bit by bit. The ground moved to the side, although it was always within the gate of the 7-11 convenience store, it was slowly moving at a speed visible to the naked eye. Dawes used his many years of paparazzi experience. He got in from below and then stood up suddenly, relying on his strong body to occupy an empty seat, and the people around him suddenly began to loosen their center of gravity. Dawes started to squeeze inside right after this opportunity, and the speed was not at all satisfied-the crowd that had already been tightly piled together started to relax at this time. As Dawes expected, there must be more than that number of reporters at the scene. At this time, there were at least 30 reporters who rushed over after hearing the wind. At the same time, all the news media in the whole city were mobilized and moved quickly here. Moving forward, it was as if moths were fighting a fire, and countless moths rushed toward the bonfire that was soaring to the sky, desperately desperate. When you think about it, this is not uncommon. In just ten or twenty minutes, Hugo was completely surrounded by the crowd, unable to move. When he went out, he was stuck five steps away from the gate of the convenience store. At this time, he was still stuck in the original place. land. This bunch of marshmallows is clearly out of control. The fanaticism of ordinary people is the focus of the news media that cannot be missed. What''s more, it is the second week of September, and the box office of "Independence Day" is making great strides toward 500 million, and there is no one. The media was able to get an exclusive interview with Hugo, which has already annoyed the media. In addition, there are several news points that have been maintained by Hugo recently, but reporters have been interviewing Hugo. No way. Now that the whereabouts of Hugo were finally caught, how could the reporters let it go easily? The scene that was only slightly under control was once again mixed up by the reporters, and the crowd surrounding Hugo began to swell again. This made the traffic police who were busy maintaining traffic order suddenly tense and rushed towards this place one after another. Come, try to control the scene for the first time. Although Dawes did not look back , he could clearly feel the crowding and heat wave coming from behind, which made him have to speed up his movements, and finally squeezed to the innermost point. He and Hugo were separated from each other. He hurriedly raised his voice and shouted, "Hugo, are you confident that the box office of Independence Day will exceed 500 million yuan? Why are you unwilling to accept interview invitations from major media? What plans do you have next? ?" Dawes vented all the problems out of his head, lest he missed the opportunity and it would be difficult to catch Hugo again. But Dawes was disappointed, because Hugo didn''t turn his head at all, just watched the route on the right side intently, and then kept moving slowly. The stiffness of the face line shows that he is clenching his teeth and forehead at this time. Dou Li''s sweat clearly felt his boiling at this moment. Obviously, the current situation has caused Hugo to be overwhelmed. He has no time to accept interviews and disdain for interviews with reporters. Therefore, he has no intention of responding at all. Dawes couldn''t help but began to get irritable. These irrational fans really had the ability to drive anyone crazy. He had only come in for less than five minutes, and he felt like his whole person was going to explode. However, before Dawes came up with a solution, he found that Hugo had stopped, and then began to back away. Back? Why go back? Chapter 1603： Officially declare war When a person stands in a turbulent crowd, the important thing is not how many people there are, but the hot surrounding air, rapid breathing, close collisions, strong oppression, complex smells, constant pulling... all of this Everyone feels that they are extremely small, unable to control their body at all, and can only be forced to follow the crowd. The collision of helplessness and anxiety often makes people at a loss. Dawes couldn''t understand what Hugo''s mood was like, but after this brief feeling, Dawes more or less felt some of the situation Hugo was facing. But compared with Hugo, Dawes knows that what he is facing is just a drop in the bucket, because in the past two months or so, Hugo has been dealing with such a scene almost every day, even if it is patient, it will become Being exhausted physically and mentally, its no wonder that Dawes heard rumors from the Endeavour Elite Brokerage some time ago that Hugo has been repelling dense crowds recently. It sounds really sad. The Hugo in front of him, his messy hair is completely out of order, like a ruined bird''s nest, with sweat and flushed cheeks, this makes Hugo look embarrassed. But Hugo didnt have the energy to take care of himselfor the surrounding situation didnt allow him to take care of him at all. The tight jaw curve made it clear that he was constantly suppressing emotions deep in his heart. It broke out in general. Dawes has never seen such a Hugo. In his impression, Hugo is sunny, gentle, and clear, even when facing the media, even when playing a gloomy role. But the warm temperament deep in Hugo''s heart never disappeared. But today, it''s different. Hugo lowered his chin slightly, and the sun was shining down, passing through the bridge of his handsome nose, casting a shadow. He hid the left half of his cheek in the shadow, and his amber eyes couldn''t see any look at all. Even the right half of the face shown, with long eyelashes drooping slightly, completely hides all the emotions in the eyes, and can only vaguely feel his turbulence on the tight lips and tight chin. mood. Hugo was condensing his clear temperament bit by bit, hiding himself, as if covered with a mist, making it difficult to see. Such a Hugo is gradually becoming unfamiliar. But even if he understood this, Dawes could do nothing. At this moment, Dawes noticed that Hugo had begun to retreat. Back? Why go back? Dawes quickly took his attention back and looked around carefully. He only found out that they had already left the door of the 7-11 convenience store. There was a red iron door in front of him, and the iron door was closed tightly. Now, through the fence, you can see a dim staircase leading to the darkness at the end of the line of sight. At this moment, someone came down at the end of the stairs. When he got closer, Dawes opened his mouth. It was Fugin and Pedro! It turns out that this is the place where Glory To Death recorded the album! EMI records smoke bombs everywhere. Sheeran Raikkonen, who has previously collaborated with Glory to Death on two albums, works in the City of Sound. Neil and Foggin have been in and out of the City of Sound several times; and Henry is here again. A professional recording studio in Pasadena went in and out many times; Alfonso and Pedro also worked for a while in a recording studio in Burbank... A group of paparazzi followed and followed for more than half a month, and was stunned. There is no place to find the real recording of Glory to Death. It now seems that those are smoke bombs. They scattered to various places, after attracting the attention of the paparazzi, then they kept secretly, came here to meet with Hugo, and devoted themselves to the recording work. In this way, it is not surprising that Hugo will be surrounded by the people here today. This neighborhood is an ordinary residential area. There are a few record companies stationed here, as well as a few professional recording studios, most of which are ordinary residents. It is estimated that Hugo did not expect that just going downstairs to the convenience store to buy something, the result will be such a riot. While Dawes was looking at it, the red iron door was opened, and Fugin and Pedro, two tall and sturdy people, began to push the crowd aside, so that Hugo could approach the iron door little by little. With the help of two people, Hugo is quickly approaching the iron gate, getting closer and closer to escaping from the "cage". Dawes couldn''t help but become anxious. Although he sympathizes with Hugo''s current situation, there are too many recent news hotspots. If Hugo does not respond, this is definitely a big loss, and he can only fight against the current. , Trying to catch up with Hugo''s footsteps. Obviously there are more than one people holding similar ideas to Dawes. The reporters present are struggling to advance. Obviously, as long as they can grab today''s news, they will definitely be desperate. The crowd was gradually dispersed, and the reporters were gradually shrinking their encirclement, trying to trap Hugo in it, and have a good interview. However, before they closed the net, Fujin walked directly down, pushed aside the crowd, and directly touched Hugo, and then used his physical advantage to squeeze the surrounding crowd away, and walked in with Hugo. Tiemen, "Close the door!" Fujin shouted at Pedro. The iron door that had been half opened at this time could not be closed anymore. The crowd diverting to both sides directly squeezed the iron door against the wall, and then suppressed it firmly. The entire staircase was completely open, as if it were in the middle of a war. The defensive bunker is average: the crowd is surging in front of you, and the guards stick to the last post. Seeing this scene, Fujin went down again and started to drive people along the iron gate. The loose crowd was completely confused, and Fujin pulled the iron gate back bit by bit; Pedro and Hugo were two people. He also quickly began to resist the crowd at the stairway back, preventing the crowd from occupying the only entrance. After a lot of effort, the red iron gate finally closed slowly again, blocking all the surging crowds, and at this time Fujin and Pedro were almost exhausted. "Hugo, Hugo!" The reporters shouted one after another. Everyone was trying to attract Hugo''s attention, but the scene was too noisy and they had no way to continue the problem. Seeing that the three of Hugo were about to turn and leave, Dawes finally couldn''t help it, and shouted hoarsely, "Hugo, the Oasis officially challenged Glory to Death, what do you think?" Almost close to Dawes'' full strength, after shouting, his throat felt itchy, and then he began to cough violently. But Dawes noticed that his cough is so clear, is he going to cough up blood? When I looked up, I found that the surrounding crowd was quiet. In my line of sight, more than 70% were journalists and colleagues, while 30% of the ordinary people were still agitated, but there was no one. With the sound, the annoying noise was calmed down. Objectively speaking, in the past week, everyone has been paying attention to whether the box office of "Independence Day" can break through the 500 million threshold, and the popularity of any topic cannot be compared with it. But among many topics, Oasis'' open-mouthedness once again attracted people''s attention. "Hugo is simply a moth in the music industry, with the name of a band lead singer, showing his musical talents, but he has always focused on the work of actors. He is obviously exhausted now, and he can''t write new songs. Or all his previous works were created by others, but he signed his own name. This is simply the biggest joke in the history of rock music. I dont think Hugo can create any new albums Of course, if glory to death can really release a new album, Oasis doesnt mind comparing with them, let them know what is real music! Let them know what is real rock! Let them know what is real A fiasco! He better kneel down and lick my boots." These remarks came from Liam Gallagher, but he didnt say it on a radio show or in an interview, but after a concert, he spoke to fans in the backstage when they mentioned about Recently, Glory to Death is preparing the topic of a new album, Liam said. This remark was widely circulated among the fans of Oasis. As fans of Oasis, they naturally support Liam, ridiculing, ridiculing, and contemptuous of glory to death as much as they can. Originally, these words were only spread among the fans, but the fans of Oasis clashed with the young volcano, and once again quarreled directly. Liams words were also spread, and even shocked the news reporters. was reported. Facing the reporters verification, Liam didnt deny it, he just shrugged, I dont mind comparing it with them, maybe the sales of the album can prove me and Noels words are correct. This is also considered by the media as the official Oasis band''s battle to glory to death! Although the Oasis Band and Glory To Death did not issue an official statement, the fans of both sides have officially met, and almost all are about to fight each other. Along with the outstanding rock music festival in Chicago, a large-scale fight took place between fans. Sixty-seven fans were injured. Although they were all slightly injured, such a large-scale fight brought the Oasis and the glory to glory. The deadly duel really came to the table, and things were out of control. Liam not only despised the glory to death, but also accused Hugo of plagiarism and theft. This kind of words is a joke in private, but on the table it is a very serious accusation. This is for any musician. All are unacceptable. What''s more, Hugo also won the recognition of the best production of the year at the Grammys for two consecutive years, and Liam''s accusations were even more serious. Under the instigation of the media, things got worse, and there were signs of getting out of control, even during the "Independence Day" frenzy - or, to be more precise, the topic was through the "Independence Day" frenzy. Evolve into the focus of attention of the whole society. Chapter 1604： Take over In the past six months, the irreconcilable contradiction between Oasis and Glory to Death has repeatedly appeared in the newspapers. It is also mixed with the grievances between Maria-Kelly and Glory to Death. It can be described as lively and vigorous, and even rose to the country for a while. The height of the duel between the music-although very short, but still can see the current strong influence of the Oasis Band and Glory To Death. This time Liams provocation was not published in public at all. It is reasonable to say that there should not be too many peoples attention. Moreover, the recent "Independence Day" swept all the attention of the media. Liam''s small actions are indeed not. Too conspicuous. But it is precisely because of "Independence Day," every topic that touches on "Independence Day" will not be easily let off by the media. Not long ago, Knoll of Oasis believed that Hugo should stay in the Hollywood circus forever. Now Liam believes that Hugo does not have any musical talents and should continue to develop in Hollywood. It seems that the subtext is that Hollywood is a gathering place for a group of vases, and music is a country where talented people can enter. After Knoll, Liam offended Hollywood again. Therefore, Liam''s words were spread all over North America on the east wind of "Independence Day" under the concentrated firepower of the media. After the news came out, the sensation it caused was self-evident, but the bigger impact was that the last two sponsors of the Oasis tour also ran away. They didn''t want to support Hugo, but because the Gallagher brothers of Oasis were really firecrackers. Wherever they went, they were just two walking human cannonballs, and they couldn''t control them. No one knows who they will hit in the next second. What''s more, for American sponsors, Hugo is now a sweet bun. Even if they don''t plan to cooperate with Hugo, at least they don''t want to directly oppose Hugo. Who knows if there will be opportunities for cooperation in the future? This is all right. At the end of July, when "Independence Day" went to London to promote, Knoll drove away four sponsors; now, Liam drove away the remaining two sponsors, and the Oasis was halfway through. The tour can only be left here, and there is no way to continue in the follow-up, which makes the Oasis record company brains. Touring has never been an easy task. It not only requires a lot of time and manpower to plan, manage, and operate, but also a lot of financial resources. After a tour, although it makes a lot of money, it often requires more than half a year of energy and dedication. Therefore, in the United States, most record companies do not make their own tours, but instead hand over the tours of their singers to professional tour companies, and even important positions such as tour managers are outsourced together. Finding sponsors is also the responsibility of a professional tour company, because this is not an easy task. At present, the six sponsors did not hesitate to pay liquidated damages and forcibly interrupted their sponsorship, causing the Oasis Bands tour to be stranded. The professional company in charge of their tour also failed to change their breath and almost stunned on the spot. But they have no way to directly carry the burden like sponsors, they can only take the mess up, otherwise they will not only bear the loss, but also compensate for the initial investment. When the media approached Liam, he did not deny the news, but proceeded with the success of the battle to Glory to Death. This is part of the strategy. Now that there is no retreat, it is better to face the difficulties, hoping to attract sponsors again and continue the tour through the name of Oasis Band and the Glory To Death Showdown. This is the only way. Thus, Oasis officially declared war on the glory to death! Daus tried his best to shout a word, but it stopped the footsteps of Fugin, Pedro and Hugo. The Oasis is like a leech, which is extremely disgusting, but it just can''t get rid of it. Hugo was in a really bad mood at this time. There was an unspeakable irritation and anger in his chest, but he knew that there was no way to vent this kind of emotion. He could not blame these people for being too enthusiastic, because this is fame. The price. On the contrary, many people dream of being able to enjoy his current treatment, but they are hard to find. He must learn contentment and gratitude. He knows the truth, but the fiery pain on his skin clearly records the evidence left by the crowd just now after pinching, scratching, scratching, pinching, and beating him, but this makes the inner emotions unable to calm down and he must leave temporarily. Here, otherwise he didn''t know if it would burst out directly. Dawes''s roar was like a flash of lightning in the dark night, directly penetrating all the noise, and hitting Hugo''s eardrums that were so fragile that they could break at any time, Hugo raised his chin and frowned. Looking at Fugin and Pedro, he cast a questioning glance. But Fugin and Pedro were also confused and question marks on their faces. They didn''t understand what Dawes was talking about, and responded to Hugo''s gaze in confusion. Recently, the news media reports are overwhelming, countless, and Hugo''s nerves have become very sensitive, so after discussing with Joseph, all newspapers and magazines are taken away from Hugo, and he will do his best to give rain. If a quiet environment was left, this matter also got Henry''s support, and with the help of Samora, it went smoothly. This is only possible in an era when neither the Internet nor smart phones have appeared yet. The other glorious teammates can read the newspaper, but the news recently is really not fun. It is the news that "Independence Day" made history. And they know more than anyone about the pressure that Hugo has been under recently, so they simply did it. I didn''t even watch it. The shouts of the Oasis band were not heard by the group until the death of Glory. It''s really glaring to show the blind man, and he''s busy doing it for nothing. There was no answer from Fugin and Pedro, Hugo turned around, and the turbulent crowd in front of him was immediately greeted, but compared to the impervious scene just now, even if there were less than a hundred people in front of him. It''s pediatrics. Hugo has dealt with it many times before, which made him a little calmer. However, it seems that Hugo has not been able to calm down on the crows so far. Although Hugo can calmly face the provocation of reporters, he still does not like that scene; the same is true when facing turbulent crowds. Hugo is still facing dense crowds. With an indescribable sense of rejection, I want to turn around and leave. Therefore, although Hugo calmed down a little bit, his brows were still slightly frowned, and the emotions in his eyes were surging in the dark. Hugo searched among the crowd, and then saw the familiar face of Daus, so he raised his voice and asked, "What''s the matter?" Dawes was still coughing at this time and couldn''t react at all. The shout was so loud just now that it made him feel like his throat was on fire. However, even if Dawes did not answer, there were still so many reporters on the scene. The reason why the reporters came so crazy today is that apart from "Independence Day", a large part of the reason is because of the Oasis band. They will naturally explain To Hugo. After the "Independence Day" propaganda was over, there were rumors in the circle that the third series of Glory to Death is ready and will be released soon. Although there is no official recognition of EMI, the staff also admitted the news in private. Therefore, the battle post of Oasis appeared very timely. "Competition for sales?" Hugo''s voice rose slightly, and he could faintly hear his impatience at the moment, "I don''t know who will be the witness? Does Guinness record it?" The plain words made people unable to bear. The bottom of my heart is chilling, as if...just like the nameless in the "seven deadly sins". Standing next to Fugin and Pedro looked at each other. They all knew that the Oasis band had hit the gun. Regardless of whether this was the result of being deliberately guided by the reporters, Fujin did not intend to stop Hugo. Anyway, the group of clowns jumping up and down in the Oasis band, he looked upset, and there was a conclusion but simply neat. At this time, although the reporters were applauding in their hearts, Glory To Death and the Oasis band would simply fight directly, which is the best; but facing the huge pressure brought by Hugo, it made their scalp numb. Hugo''s reputation in the circle has always been very good, and he is widely praised as Mr. Haohao, but for reporters, Hugo is a nightmare, and no one wants to offend a nightmare. "So, is there any bet on this outcome? For example, the loser will keep his mouth shut forever, or the loser will simply get out of the American music market?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, letting him understatement. People felt the strong ridicule and contempt, and the strong aura made all reporters look away, and they didnt dare to look at Hugo at all compared to the nasty Oasis band. That said, the confidence to the death of glory is obviously much more abundant, and Hugo can feel his strong self-confidence in just a few words. To be honest, people who use "mouths" to create music like Oasis are really annoying. Just like the notorious British football hooligans, no one would like it, even the most loyal football fans. In the past six months, the Oasis has been uttering wild words like crazy dogs. I don''t know if they really can''t stand the glory to death, or for hype. But no matter what, it''s time to end. Hugo swept across the group of reporters in front of him, and then said in a deep voice, "Very well, I took this post on behalf of Glory to the death. Then, we rely on sales to see the truth. I hope their albums Half as good as their foul language." After speaking, Hugo ignored the reactions of the reporters, turned around and took a step, disappearing into the shadow of the stairs step by step. Fugin and Pedro also took a deep look at the crowd in front of them, and then Also turned around and left one after another. But the shock left to reporters has just begun. Glory to Die takes over the battle post, which means...the battle between Glory to Die and Oasis is about to begin! The drum has sounded! Chapter 1605： Beat the drum Pushing open the door, you can see Neil and Alfonso standing at the door with a nervous look on their faces. Although they didn''t go downstairs just now, they were obviously worried about the situation downstairs. It''s one thing for them to tease Hugo. It''s another thing to see the crowd swallowing Hugo. A person''s power is insignificant in the turbulent crowd. However, after seeing the three Hugo standing in front of him again, Neil was relieved in his heart, but he couldn''t help but laugh, because the rain fruit in front of him was too embarrassed. He lost his hat and sunglasses, and his t-shirt was also taken. The pull was deformed, even the shoes were crooked, and Hugo was holding a plastic bag in his right handbut there was no plastic bag. This seemed really delightful. "So, what are you buying?" Neil held back his smile and asked seriously. Hugo didn''t speak, and directly raised his right hand. Then he realized that his right hand was empty, only the handle of a plastic bag was left. The things he bought at the convenience store had been scattered all over the world. Looking at the lone plastic handle in his hand, Hugo let out a long breath, then threw the plastic bag into the trash can. Then, turning around, Hugo fumbled out a piece of gum from his pocket, "We can only eat this to satisfy our hunger." This is what he put in his pocket after shopping. At this time, everyone couldn''t help it anymore, and burst into laughter. Even Hugo himself smiled helplessly, and his tight shoulders finally relaxed a little. After laughing, Pedro recounted the episode that happened downstairs just now. Neil and Alfonso also looked at each other, and Neil frowned and "tsk", "If you don''t teach them, I thought we were little cats. I really don''t know how to live or die." Even Neil, who is usually mature and stable, can''t help it. It can be seen how much you don''t want to see the Oasis in the recent glory to death. "Didnt Hugo say it last time. He wants to bring the rocks faith to life again. Then, we can take the Oasis Band as the first sacrifice." Alfonsos mood is very stable, but the words that he said. It''s spooky. The words were recognized by all members of Glory To Death, and the five people exchanged their sights and smiled at each other. At the beginning, Hugo told the members of the glory to the death that he wanted to reawaken the long-sleeping rock faith. This kind of thinking, whether it is to anyone, even Guns and Roses, even the Rolling Stones, even Nirvana, is probably they will sneer at them, thinking that this is not just idealism, but also utopianism, just like Don Quixote is generally stupid. But after the glorious members were silent for a long time, they stood beside Hugo without any doubt. Not only that, their enthusiasm was far beyond Hugo''s imagination. At that time, Fujin only said one sentence, "Honor to death, our choice has been decided long ago, right?" After going through the trough, the glory of reviving to the death radiated unprecedented vitality, so that the five members once again merely united together, and the process of recording the third album was more than any time before the two albums. Be more engaged, more enthusiastic, and more focused. The news media across the United States have once again become lively. This summer is an endless Christmas for the uncrowned kings. News wave after wave, heat wave after wave, and every day is a holiday. This "Independence Day" news craze that hit 500 million at the box office hasn''t ended yet, and the news of the head-on collision between the Oasis Band and Glory To Death has once again set off a frenzy. This air scolding war that started more than four months ago has finally reached Huashan''s swordsmanship today. Last year, the Oasis Band and the Stain Band launched a massive confrontation. At that time, the two sides represented the music preferences of different classes. The head-to-head confrontation made August 14th, 1995, a day in the annals of history. Twenty years later, I still talked about for loyal rock fans. This day can also be called the essence of the peak of rock and roll in the 90s. It has driven all rock lovers in the entire British Isles to join in. It can almost be said It reproduces the miracle of Woodstock back then-what reproduces is not the grand occasion of the year, but the powerful influence of rock and roll on society. Of course, in a true sense, it is impossible to reproduce Woodstock. But in the 1990s, the fact that rock fans from the whole country could mobilize to join the sales of the two bands was of unparalleled significance. Now, after the stain band, the confrontation between Oasis and Glory to Death has risen to a whole new level. Compared with the sensational confrontation that sensationalized the entire UK last year, this time the confrontation between the two bands has crossed the border of the country and has become a whole The duel of music genre can be said to be the duel of the two most influential rock bands in the contemporary era. Oasis 1994 debut album "Absolutely Possible (.maybe bought 2.1 million copies in the UK. It not only easily became the fastest selling debut album in British history, but also surpassed the original Beatles. The strong influence of the musicians is considered to be the most important album in the UK in 50 years, because what Oasis reflects is the fearless spirit of the British grassroots young people. This is an album with a distinctive brand of the times. . The subsequent second album What story is this) Morning Glory?" took it to the next level, not only in the United Kingdom, but also in the United States. It has made brilliant achievements and sold half a million in just one week. Zhang, obtained the gold record certification, which is why the Oasis band can start touring in North America. Although Oasis has only released two albums, they have surpassed rock bands such as goatskin band, stain band, Shen Yun band, radio commander, etc., and become the most influential band in Britain today. The impact has reached the level of the Beatles at its peak. Oasis is not only considered to be an important force in the recovery of British rock, but also considered to be the hero who pushed guitar rock to the top, and it is also considered to be the decisive force for British rock to stand on the world stage again. Correspondingly, it is the glory of the sky to death. From the emergence of "almost fame" to the arrival of the king of "morning light", it only took two albums to die from glory, which completely changed the status of new metal rock and made rock return to the mainstream market for a long time. Occupy a place. Although the renaissance of rock and roll is the result of years of foreshadowing and the efforts of many bands, as the leader among them, the key role of glory to death cannot be ignored. Glory to death not only led the resurgence of rock and roll, and occupied a place in the mainstream music market, but also received recognition in the professional music field-Grammys, as the most successful professional awards in business, their recognition of glory to death, To some extent, it is imprinted with history. The current glory to death has surpassed Nirvana''s influence in the United States, and its promotion and influence on the entire music market are decisive. After "bathing in the morning light", there was no movement in the glory to death for nearly two years, and even triggered discussions in major news media. This incident itself is one of the manifestations of glory to death''s influence today. If Oasis represents the resurgence of British rock, what the glory to death reflects is the new peak of American rock after the change of dynasty. The rock wave led by glory to death is affecting the entire American music scene, and emerging rock bands are mushrooming. Generally emerging, from album sales to awards ceremonies, it changes the composition of the music market in all directions. Now, Oasis Band and Glory To Death are facing each other. The two most influential contemporary rock bands are about to decide their victory. The two bands can be said to be the best in terms of professional evaluation, sales energy, and popularity index. The leaders of rock and roll are also the two most representative bands in the current rock wave. Therefore, this is also considered by many people. This is the peak showdown of rock and roll since 1993. Whats interesting is that both bands have only released two albums so far. The next third album is precisely the most important turning point in the rock circle. The third album will greatly determine the level of the band and the quality of word-of-mouth. And the future development is a crucial turning point for the band itself, but the two bands have launched a head-to-head duel, which also makes the entire competition full of countless highlights. Can the Oasis continue the miracle of defeating the stain last year? Can Glory to Death continue the momentum of sweeping the wasteland before? Can the British rock represented by Oasis take one step closer to occupy the American market? The new metal rock wave set off by the glory to death can be one step closer to the recognition of the British Isles? Will the two Gallagher brothers of the Oasis unobtrusive suffer a blow? Can the strategy of Glory to Death speak with strength be implemented? Will the big showdown between fans promote the further explosion of sales ~ www.novelhall.com ~ bring the heyday of the music market? Can the rock debate between Britain and the United States give a clear answer? Will the duel between the two bands push the rock renaissance since 1993 to a new peak? Will this be the beginning of reappearing the glory of rock and roll in the 1960s and creating the glory of rock and roll throughout the decade? Numerous things to watch make people crazy. When Hugo took over the Oasis bands war post, more than 150 media outlets in the United Kingdom and the United States published nearly 400 related articles in just three days. According to reports, the showdown of this century has been heated up to the highest temperature. The medias reaction was just hilarious, and the fans reaction was completely crazy. Supporters of the two bands launched an uncompromising scolding battle on large and small occasions. Numerous confrontation scenes began early on. Warming up the duel, from the radio hotline to newspaper advertisements, from the TV news to the town square duel, the division of fan camps is sweeping and spreading with the Atlantic Ocean as the center, making everyone deeply feel the two The band has a huge influence in the bones of society. Perhaps, this duel will fill the gap where Nirvana has never officially duel with Glory to Death, and will truly penetrate every corner of social culture since 1993. Chapter 1606： Disrupt the battle The duel between Oasis and Glory to Death quickly heats up, and the record companies of the two bands responded immediately-of course, not in response to the war post, but expressed their opposition to the duel with actual actions. support. EMI is the first to announce that the first single of the third album will be officially released on September 23, kicking off the publicity of the third album. This news caused an uproar in an instant, not only because the fourth week of September was a critical moment for the box office of "Independence Day" to hit 500 million yuan, but it was also a full twenty-five year after the release of "Bath the Morning Light" on August 25, 1994. Months later, Glory to Death finally released a new album again! All eyes were concentrated in an instant, and the level of expectation for the new album to Glory to Death reached its peak. Immediately afterwards, the record company of Oasis created a record (.) and then announced that the first single of the third album of Oasis will be officially released on September 23, which will also be within three years of Oasis. The third album, less than a year after the second album was released in October last year, the new album hits again, so high production and so efficient, it is amazing. The Gallagher brothers remarks about Hugo Jianglangs talents were once again heated up. Compared to Glory to Death, which took more than two years to prepare for the third album, Oasis took less than a year to do it. Well prepared to set off again, the outcome is straightforward. In response, Knoll said mockingly, "I said long ago that he should stay in the circus." The duel between the two top rock bands is undoubtedly the biggest attraction in the near future. Almost everyone has become excited. Not only is it as simple as curiosity about the result of the duel, but also looking forward to the tremendous influence this duel will have. , Will have an effect on the entire historical process-just like the "Independence Day" born out of the sky. But just as people focused their attention on Oasis and Glory to Death, Sauron Columbia Records quietly announced that the first single of Mariah Careys new album will also be released on September 23! This news from Sony Columbia Records was silent, without any deliberate publicity, which is completely inconsistent with Maria''s usual high-profile style. But soon, the "New York Times" discovered the news, and it broke out for the first time, which immediately caused a media storm, and overwhelming news reports followed, reaching the record plan of Sony Columbia Pictures. Effect. Although in the past few months, the Oasis Band and Glory To Deaths talks have been very eye-catching, no one will forget the long-lasting grudges between Glory To Death and Maria. Although there is no hatred between them, it is a Henry. -Bloom is enough to complicate all issues. What''s more, last year''s matchup between Maria and Glory to Death was completely suppressed. It was not until the 16th consecutive championship that "Sweet Day" broke the record at the beginning of this year, which regained confidence and reached the peak of his career by relying on this single. So when the Oasis band provoked glory to death this year, the media reporter interviewed Maria unwillingly for the first time, and it really got a great effect that far exceeded expectations. Although Maria closed her mouth since then, and Hugo shining through the summer with "Independence Day", everyone knows that Maria, who loves her grudges, is bound to be at odds with her glory to death. It can be said that there are many bad debts between Maria and Glory to Death. Now, everyone thought that the showdown between Glory To Death and Oasis would be the biggest highlight of the music market this year, but with Maria''s addition, the whole battle became unpredictable. As a result, Marias popular, rhythm and blues genre has always been the mainstream of the American market, and its momentum has not been affected in any way. Once Maria joins the war, it will actually affect both the Glory To Death and the Oasis. And who Being able to be less affected, this is also one of the highlights of the showdown between the two rock bands. In addition, Maria, as the top pop queen in the United States today, helped her reach the top with her album "Daydream" last year. She is absolutely qualified and honored to die for the power of the music market, and the Oasis band forms an iron triangle. Although Maria and Oasis both deal with Glory to death, they are not allies, but rivals. Therefore, no one can predict the final outcome. This is a result that all the media did not expect. Maria has closed her mouth tightly in the past few months. Although the Oasis has repeatedly provoked glory to death, almost every time someone will throw a question to her. Maria, but she never made any positive comments. Just when people had forgotten the other rival that was glorious to death, Maria came silently and screamed, messing up the battle. This hand of Sony Columbia Records is really beautiful, and without spending any promotional expenses, it directly makes Maria''s expectation for the new single break the table immediately. Of course, this requires a huge risk, because neither the Oasis Band nor the Glory To Death are a good opponent to deal with-no one will forget the black history of last years "fantasy" being "apology ( for the second killing of Balianya. A careless, wishful thinking will not only fail, but it is also very likely to steal the chicken without losing the rice, and make Maria''s new album a complete failure. In the market, the truly wise businessmen will avoid strong opponents and seek a win-win situation, rather than a passionate impulse that will hurt both sides. For example, in the summer file, if "Mission Impossible" and "Tornado" are released in the same week, it is very likely that they will die together, but after staggering the schedule, a win-win situation has been achieved. The same is true in the music market. However, the cunning and cunning Sony Columbia Records chose to join the showdown with great fanfare. Not only did they have enough confidence in Maria, but it also showed that they had the chance to win the new album-they did not even take the initiative to release the news. , But let the media reporter discover this fact by himself, and finally broke the news to maximize the effect of the chemical reaction. Seeing such well-conceived actions by Sony Columbia Records, the media reporters couldn''t help but murmur in their hearts: Is it this time that Maria''s new album is of superb quality, so they have such a strong confidence that they can stand out in this competition? If there is one partyeither party can win in this triangular duel, then the topical effect is completely unimaginable. It is very possible to create an album that writes history, just like "Independence Day"; on the contrary, once If you lose the duel, you will most likely face a disastrous defeat. High investment, high risk, high return, high loss. This is the reason why the courageous starved to death. In less than twenty-four hours, the music market has become the focus of much attention. Pop vs. rock, British rock vs. new metal rock, pop diva vs. rock band... the three are in pairs, each is each others opponents, but secretly, Maria and the Oasis band have joined hands to fight for glory to death. Such an intricate showdown is definitely an annual show! From the resurgence of rock and roll in 1993 to the outbreak of movies in 1994, the American entertainment industry experienced a small trough in 1995, but after 1996 it was a good show. First, "Independence Day" created a midsummer dynasty in a state of sweeping the army, giving the entire film industry a good opportunity for change; now following the turmoil in the film circle, the music circle has also ushered in a rare heavyweight head-on collision and a competitive landscape. No matter which side is the overlord, it is like the Titanic crashing into an iceberg. The grand showdown of this century is no less spectacular than the powerful momentum of "Independence Day", and people will instantly concentrate on the heat of summer vacation that has just dissipated. The sight above shifted to the music market. "Oasis vs. Glory to Death vs. Mariah Carey", there is more than a week left on September 23, but the entire North America is paying attention to "Independence Day", and they have shifted part of their attention to nothing. In the inferior music market, compared to the "Independence Day" when the gods block and kill the gods and Buddhas, the three pillars of the music market are full of countless suspense, and the final result is even more unpredictable. "It''s magnificent and spectacular. Such a scene is undoubtedly the happiest for the audience. No matter who the final winner is, they are all beneficiaries. Not only can they appreciate many outstanding works, but they can also witness the birth of history with their own eyes, and even use their own Using hands to create history, this sense of authenticity of participation makes everyone excited. In the much-anticipated , Hugo does not have much time and space to pay attention to the effects of these topics. He must devote all his energy to the production of the album. When the album was finished, Hugo did not have any rest time, and came to the "Titanic" crew in San Diego non-stop to fulfill his original promise-a cameo role. "Titanic" has been filming as early as June, and the crew has been busy for nearly four months so far, but because Hugo is too busy during this time, there is no time to complete his guest role, so this one Things can only be delayed again and again, until after the production of the third series of Glory To Death and before the official release of the first wave of singles, Hugo can take advantage of this short gap to have time to go to the crew. Although Hugos guest appearance on "Titanic" was a secret itinerary, the all-pervasive paparazzi knew the news for the first time. They thought that Hugo had come to visit the squad on a special trip. After the news leaked, they let San Diego three in an instant. The quiet suburbs ten miles away became lively. Not only journalists, but also crazy movie fans, once again arrived on schedule. When Hugo arrived at the scene, the crowded and exaggerated scene at the door, as always, brought the Hugo effect after "Independence Day" to the extreme, and the dense crowds followed and couldn''t get rid of it at all. Seeing the scene in front of him, Hugo could only breathe out a long breath, there was no other way. Chapter 1607： Photography factory From San Diego all the way to the south, only 30 miles away, you can leave the United States, enter Mexico, and walk along the coastline of the California peninsula. The coastal development area under repair is spread out in sight. , This small town called Rosarito still maintains the simplicity and simplicity that has not been eroded by commerce. The endless sandy beach in the field of vision outlines the blue sea with flowing clouds, and the strangeness on the sea The rugged stones complemented each other, allowing the unobstructed golden sunlight to outline the world beautifully, and instantly robbed everyone of their language ability. However, at present, the entire coastline has not been developed, and it still maintains its pure natural appearance, with some depression in the desolation. Even the sun in the middle of summer has not been able to dissolve the rustling between the sand grains. Tall scaffolding soon appeared in sight. The towering steel structure directly dissected the blue sea and blue sky. The chaotic and intertwined scaffolding stubbornly stretched out in the clean sky, hanging scattered on it. The shabby canvas destroys the magnificent beach scenery. Closer, you can see three huge studios standing staggered behind the scaffolding. The largest of them seems to be one-third larger than Burbanks largest studio. It is very magnificent and magnificent. In the open space, there are scattered temporary rooms made of steel plates, and there are many scattered tents next to them. The old canvas is hanging everywhere, and the dirty dust and mixed colors look like messed up palettes. . The tractor with the cable car parked at the entrance, and there were some mottled trucks and pickup trucks underneath. The dry mud was dotted around and looked messy. The coastline, which was originally a little deserted, now looks completely chaotic from a distance, and the colors are even more muddled. Even the clear blue sky behind it seems to be covered with a layer of dust, like a slum, like a slum. There will always be a bunch of poor children in those tents who are hungry for food. It''s just that the "nightmare" seems to come true at this time. Right in front of the entire slum, a crowd of black and heavy people stood surgingly, looking magnificent. In the twentieth century, Fox chose Rosarito instead of Burbank as the shooting location for the "Titanic" because they needed a large enough space to build a studio. After many consultations and choices, they finally chose Rosarito. here. In the twentieth century, Fox bought one hundred acres of land in Rosarito, 40 acres of which were used to build a studio, and the other 60 acres were for emergencies. Rosarito can almost be said to be a small town off the beaten track. Although it is only 30 miles from San Diego, California, it is more like a small fishing village than the bustling San Diego. Apart from the local residents, Few people will come here. Therefore, in the past half a year, the "Titanic" crew has been here to focus on filming without being disturbed by anyone. But today is not the case. The quiet Rosarito has flooded with strangers since early morning. In just a few hours, at least more than 500 people have flooded in, and many of them are with them. The reporters with professional camera equipment made the remote Rosarito completely lively, and the local residents ran out one after another, as if it was New Year''s day, flocking to the crew of the "Titanic" one after another. Because the paparazzi learned that Hugo will arrive in Rosarito todayHugo and Leonardo are best friends. Everyone in Hollywood knows that as the most appealing first person in the United States today, there are even some. It is ridiculous that Hugo''s momentum has surpassed Bill Clinton, and can be called an iconic figure in the United States today. Of course, this is a bit exaggerated, but you can still feel the popularity of Hugo. After learning about Hugos itinerary, many young volcanoes in San Diego began to boil. They drove to Rosarito for the first time, hoping to see Hugo for the first time; not only that, the entire east coast was Mobilized, many fans made a special trip to Rosarito, just for a chance to get close to Hugo. Even many tourists from various countries who are on vacation in Mexico have rushed over. Rosarito was like a bright torch. The faint light of the fire lit up the entire night and attracted all the moths within a radius of five hundred miles. When Hugo arrived at the scene, there were at least a thousand people gathered now. The endless sea of ??people spread all the way from the coastline and surrounded the entire "Titanic" crew. The noisy and chaotic heat wave made the surrounding desperate. The environment has become more and more like a slum-these people in front of you are like residents hoarding in this small area. Under a tent, there is a large family of more than ten people, and the shock is overwhelming. It''s breathtaking. Even Hugo couldn''t help but opened his mouth slightly, "Are you sure you didn''t find the wrong place?" The crowds in front of me didn''t look like the deserted and remote Rosarito in the legend, but rather like the Disney park on the day of the holiday-just the sight of the queue is scary enough. Joseph, who has seen countless crowds of people in the past two months, was also a little surprised. They did not expect that even in the remote and remote Rosarito-and still in Mexico, they could still call for this. Many people, such a scene is really a huge surprise: really surprised and happy. "Fortunately, we don''t have to get out of the car today." Samora, who was driving, tried to make a small joke, but he couldn''t laugh it out himself, because the dense crowd in front of him seemed impossible to pass through. Fortunately, at this time, the crew of "Titanic" sent a staff member to come to meet him. The sixteen staff members were divided into two rows to block the sea of ??people, and then opened a road for the car, which made Satsuma Pulling can slowly drive the vehicle forward. However, there is not much difference between the speed of the car and the crawling of a snail. Outside the car window, the crowds on both sides were extremely excited. Seeing the car coming from a distance, they had already begun to commotion. When the car approached, the crazy screams gathered like a tide, just like a movie premiere. The style is so general that it is hard to imagine that Hugo just came over today to take a cameo. Through the car window, Hugo saw the distorted faces outside the window because of his excitement. Everything seemed so real, but so unreal, so unpredictable, which made Hugo silent. Come down. The first time I saw the crowds, Hugo felt novel and excited, excited and touched. The strange faces cheered and shouted for themselves, as if they were God. This kind of taste is hard to describe, it''s easy. Arouse emotions; seeing it for the second time, seeing it for the third time...As the number of times increases, people will start to become numb, which is inertia, and even starts to take it for granted. This time, the brilliant achievements of "Independence Day" caught Hugo off guard. The turbulent waves of people were like real waves, and they smashed over with their heads and faces. Now Hugo has stripped away even the freedom to go out and run, as if At a convenience store that day, he was in danger of being swallowed up by the crowd at any time, which made him fear the crowds, repel them, and even hate the crowds. But today, those strange and familiar faces screamed frantically outside the car, they couldnt even see themselves, and they werent sure if the person in the car was the one they wanted to cheer for, but they were just like that. Unreservedly venting his enthusiasm. Maybe some people will say that popularity is a bubble, which exists today and will disappear tomorrow; maybe some people will say that these are blind obedience, they are only shouting for the sake of shouting, not because they admire the talents of actors at all; maybe some people will say that this is a brilliant commercial Accessories have no value meaning. Hugo will not deny these, but he also cannot deny that it is his honor to be able to receive such enthusiastic cheers and support, because he is just an ordinary person, not a god. Among the crowd, there was a little girl who seemed to be under ten years old. Her big twinkling eyes burst into glittering brilliance on her dark face, and tears flickered in her eyes, looking hopefully and helplessly. The car window, muttering, "Where is Hugo? Where is Hugo?" Hugo could not hear the little girl''s voice, and could only vaguely distinguish the words from the shape of her mouth. The kind of expectation from the heart was gradually turning into disappointment. The surging crowd around was like a scourge. , The little girl may be swallowed at any time, and Hugo may be swallowed at any time, but the little girl just murmured helplessly as the waves surged, "Where is Hugo? Where is Hugo?" Hugo couldn''t help closing his eyes After hesitating for a moment, he patted Samora on the shoulder and said, "Slow down and open the sunroof." "Hugo!" Joseph immediately realized what Hugo was going to do. He knew how much Hugo had suffered recently in the turbulent crowd, and he almost had crowd phobia. But now Hugo is willing to take the initiative to contact these enthusiastic fans, which makes Joseph a little worried. Hugo smiled at Joseph, incomparably mixed, "This is an artist." This profession will bring many additional effects. There are good and bad. People cannot be so greedy and only accept the good but reject the bad. As "Spider-Man" said, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. This is also the price that must be paid after a brilliant career, not to mention the brilliant achievements of "Independence Day", perhaps everyone in the line of sight has credit. Hugo took a deep breath, stood on the back seat, got out of the skylight, cast his gaze in the direction of the little girl, and then waved his right hand with a bright smile. All the people on the scene were lost in an instant. With control, the harsh screams like an earthquake set off huge waves, and the entire town of Rosarito began to tremble. In the turbulent waves, Hugo''s eyes came into contact with the little girl, and he saw the most brilliant smile on the rainy face of Pear Blossom. Chapter 1608： Guest role After going through hardships and obstacles, the vehicle slowly drove into the "Titanic" crew, blocking out the turbulent crowds, but the out-of-control screams and crying still came through clearly, and the hot sound seemed to be Let the air of the crew boil. Hugo let out a long sigh of relief, adjusted his emotions, and then got out of the car, and then saw James Cameron with a terrible face in front of him. Obviously, James did not like the chaos created by Hugo, not only because these chaos brought difficulties to the filming of the crew, but also because the chaos was not caused by him but because of Hugo-he should be the "Titanic" "Focus. However, James face was ugly, but he did not show his temper to Hugo, but politely welcomed Hugos arrival. Obviously, James clearly felt Hugos strong box office appeal today. If Hugo made a cameo " "Titanic", this is absolutely beneficial and harmless for the movie-he doesn''t mind Hugo''s guest appearance in one or two scenes, it is harmless; and deep in his heart, James also knows that Hugo voluntarily withdrew from the "Titanic" ", helped him a lot, Leonardo is also his favorite actor, although he does not think he owes Hugo favor, but at least he will not write rejection on his face. Hugo didn''t expect James to warmly welcome him, so he didn''t mind, and he walked into the studio quickly with James, blocking out the noise and turbulence of the periphery, and the two chatted politely. James was very happy. Soon to cut into the theme, "Thank you for your willingness to come to our crew today for a guest appearance. This is our honor. I don''t know which character in the script you are interested in?" Hugo chuckled lightly, "You are the host and I am the guest. Of course it is up to you." These words stretched the smile on James face, and he was obviously satisfied with Hugos wit, I originally wanted to give you a role with more shots, but its a pity that Rick said that your schedule is not good. Pity." James was very courteous once. Of course Hugo would not take it seriously, but he would not expose James, "This is my loss. I estimate that I will hand it over to Henry in the next few months. I am also very sorry." When you come and I meet, it can be regarded as a joy for the host and the host. "Hugo, oh god, you finally showed up!" Leonardo showed a bright smile from a distance, and rushed all the way. The familiar clothes and smile looked like Jack from the "Titanic" "The story came out in general, giving Hugo the illusion of a trance, "You have been so busy these days, I almost thought you broke your promise." Then Leonardo gave Hugo a big hug, direct and enthusiastic. It showed his inner joy at the moment. "My promise, I will always do my best to keep it." Hugo also showed a smile on his face. Leaving aside James'' vigilance, Hugo''s happiness comes from the heart of being a part of the "Titanic". of. Immediately afterwards, through Leonardos shoulder, Hugo saw Ruth curling up in the story. To be more precise, it was not just Kate Winslet, but the entire "Titanic" crew. They all suspended their current work, and everyone cast their sights to welcome the arrival of Hugo. "Miss Winslet, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon." Hugo let go of Leonardo and made a gentleman''s salute politely. A shy smile on Kate''s face bloomed slightly. "It''s nice to meet you again, Mr. Lancaster. I didn''t expect to see the hero who saved the earth with my own eyes. It''s my honor." Kate is only twenty this year. Just one year old, just like all the young girls who are starting out, seeing Hugo standing in front of them, it is difficult to keep calm. Kate likes Hugo. This is a fact that all her friends know well. Although at the Berlin Film Festival and the Oscars ceremony, Kate had seen Hugo with her own eyes many times, but she still could not control her chaos. The bouncing heart, that kind of flustered throbbing made her restrained. Last night, I learned that Hugo will come to the crew to complete a guest role. She didn''t sleep well all night, and had several dreams in a daze, all related to Hugo. At this moment, seeing Hugo with her own eyes, although she still spoke freely, her vocal cords trembled slightly, clearly reflecting the surging inside her at this moment. "It''s a pity that I haven''t been able to save the Titanic." Hugo''s teasing made everyone around him chuckle, even James. After a brief meeting with the actors, Hugo turned to look at James, "So, what is my cameo role? I am ready to enter this ship that is destined to sink." After experiencing the shooting of "Independence Day", Hugo knew that the shooting of a blockbuster like "Titanic" is a very large system, and the shooting process is not easy. Today, because of his arrival, some shooting progress will inevitably be delayed. But the irony is that he is just a guest actor, a guest performer for one day, but it will have an impact on the subsequent shooting progress of the entire crew. This is not a good thingespecially for James, so Hugo didn''t talk too much nonsense, and went straight to the subject. Sure enough, James greatly appreciated Hugos knowledge. Regardless of personal grievances, Hugo is not a fixed cast of the crew, but a guest appearance. James still raised his hands to welcome him. In fact, we have prepared two guest appearances for you. You can choose the role by yourself." Leonardo, standing next to Hugo, was already gearing up. Hugo was eager to try. He couldn''t help but nodded at James. "This is flattering me. You can tell me in detail, hope. I can make the right choice." James was originally very irritable because of Hugos arrival. At this time, he gradually calmed down. A character who plays against Leo and Kate is a waiter. You will appear in Leos No. 1 position. On a formal banquet occasion, there was a separate shot, two lines, and both Leo and Kate would share the shot." Hugo thought about it carefully, and probably knew which character James was talking about. On the night Jack and Ruth met for the first time, Jack rescued Ruth, and then he was seen by his fianc Karl. At Ruths request, in order to express his gratitude, he invited Jack to attend the next day. A lunch banquet attended by the community. Although the shabby Jack was helped by the upstart Mary and attended the lunch decently, he made some jokes at the banquet and became the object of everyone''s ridicule. What James is talking about is probably the waiter for this lunch banquet. This waiter mainly exists as a background, but it is a simple rivalry with Leonardo and Kate, which is quite stealing the spotlight. If Hugo plays this role, James will definitely give more shots to attract the audience''s attention. His starting point is to allow Hugo and the two leading actors to interact. Hugo nodded slightly, and then listened to James continuing to say, "There is another character that exists independently. He probably has two scenes. Although they are both group scenes, the shots are relatively long and there are several lines. , But there is no direct rivalry with the protagonists. That is the violinist accompanied by the background music of the banquet hall. There may be one or two shots in the background screen of the banquet. , Go to the deck to play cheerful music, this section will have a more focused shot." This violinist, James had only just mentioned it, and Hugo was immediately impressed. The violinist who really has the shot is actually the scene on the deck. The dialogue is relatively simple, and there is no rivalry with the protagonists. It can be said that he is one of the hundreds of supporting actors on the "Titanic". But Hugo was deeply impressed by this role. When the ship began to sink, the sailors began to lower the lifeboats, and the entire deck was in chaos. The banquet accompaniment band took their own instruments to the deck to perform. At first they played cheerful music to try to soothe everyones emotions, but in the face of disaster No one cared about their music at all. The elegant classical music and the chaotic survival scene formed a sharp contrast, creating an unspeakable impact. Later, the band decided to give up playing and survive on their own. However, the violinist was reluctant. Looking at the disaster scene, he stayed and played a melodious hymn. Then his companions joined in and played the last chapter together. This piece is called " "Close to the Lord (nearer.my...thee is a hymn widely circulated in the UK and North America. The lyrics were born in the 17th century and come from an ordinary English woman. Accompanied by the melodious and melodious melody, James showed the peaceful moments of the disaster on the ship In stark contrast with the **** scene of howling ghosts and wolves, the shocking impact has become the most soft and most sad in the whole movie. The most tender moment. There were only a few fragmentary shots, but they left a deep mark in Hugo''s mind forever. It has to be said that James still made full consideration. The two roles have their own advantages and disadvantages. They are both shining mass roles worthy of performance. For Hugo, who is making a cameo, it is really a difficult choice to decide. But after Hugo listened to James introduction, he had already made a decision in his heart. He didnt mind whether he could be on the screen for more time, and he didnt mind whether he had many scenes with the two protagonists. He preferred the charm of the character itself even more. It''s just two or three cameos. "Violinist, as long as you don''t mind I don''t know how to play the violin." Hugo gave the answer neatly, but a bright smile appeared on James''s face. If Hugo is to play the waiter, it means that all the leading actors must cooperate with Hugo to re-shoot the camera, which will inevitably delay more time; but Hugo plays the violinist, only a few extras are needed Just gather together and shoot, and it can be solved in half an hour at most. This is undoubtedly good news for James, "Excellent choice!" Chapter 1609： smug "Oh, Hugo, you really let me down." Leonardo gave Hugo a elbow. Hearing Hugo''s choice, Leonardo clearly wrote regret on his face, "In fact, it was still There is another character. After Jack and Ruth finished their lunch banquet, they went to the third-class cabin to participate in the real party. There was a man who had a conversation with Ruth, and then provoked Ruths interest. Then she told everyone Demonstrating her ballet skills." Hugo suddenly realized that this is also a very interesting character. It can be seen that although James is not pleasing to his eyes in every way, but when choosing a guest role, James is still quite attentive. But this is not surprising. Although James is always a thorny head, he always knows clearly: when to stick to his own opinions and when to be arrogant. This is also an important reason why James can stand at the pinnacle of Hollywood. "But because this character needs to smoke, you know, third-class, so I finally denied this character." Leonardo said rather grimly, "I originally hoped to be able to play against you, but in the end you I chose the violinist." Hugo chuckled lightly, "If you really want to play a rivalry with me, next time we can cooperate seriously on a work, this is just a cameo, there is no need to be so serious." Although Leonardo regrets, but also knows that Hugo is telling the truth, he nodded dejectedly, "I just saw you and Brad Pitt''s opponent performance in the''Seven Deadly Sins'', I have been thinking, if There is a chance to play with you on the same stage-not the kind of "speed of life", then it should be a rare opportunity for me. Of course, I will never be so bad for Brad." As one of the most powerful actors in the United States today, Hugo can be said to be in full swing. He has successively won two Oscar statuettes for Best Supporting Actor and Best Actor, and he has also won two movie stars in Cannes and Berlin. For the trophy, many people think that Hugo has taken over the old drama class of Jack Nicholson, Robert De Niro, and Al Pacino, and has become the leader of the baby boom generation. Hugo has already collaborated with Robin Williams, Jack Nicholson, Al Pacino, Susan Sarandon, Morgan Freeman and other old actors and actresses. His strong strength has received unanimous praise, especially the two recent works, "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row", are even more impressive. Therefore, Leonardo wants to star in a rivalry with Hugo, and that eager desire also reflects his desire for acting skills. Hugo also felt the dullness in Leonardos words. He couldnt help but look at it. He looked a little depressed when he watched Leonardo. This reminded Hugo of Leonardos post-Titanic Encounter, now Hugo has personally experienced the taste of the burning sky, and feels even more mixed, "What''s wrong? The shooting process of''Titanic'' was not smooth?" Leonardo looked around. The other staff were re-entered to work under James call. Kate also went to change clothes, so only him and Hugo were left. "I cant tell. I feel that in the process of performing, there is no way of expression to convey my inner thoughts." Although Leonardo was very vague, Hugo understood it. There are many reasons, but it is undeniable that James, as a director, is a very important part. In Hollywood, some directors are said to be "knowledgeable in training actors", or "able to maximize the potential of actors"; on the contrary, some directors are considered to be incapable of training actors and may even spoil the performance of actors. Is this just because the director can direct the play? Obviously not. If the director can act, then they don''t need to stand behind the camera, and they can completely go into battle like Clint Eastwood. Indeed, many directors like to tell actors, and even if necessary, they will roll up their sleeves to show it, but this is not the point. A director who really knows how to train actors is because his camera can speak and he has the ability to outline the performance of actors. This is called the power of editing, and it is also part of the director''s stylization. To give the simplest example, express the sad emotions of a character. How would a director who knows how to use an actor shoot? Woody Allen will use the effect of language to pile up. The scenes of Cate Blanchett talking to himself to collapse in "Blue Jasmine" are classics; David-o-Russell likes to use a lot The trivial shots of the details completely capture the actor''s performance. In the "Fighter (the., Christian Bale''s series of eye corners, mouth corners, eyebrows, and movement details have unknowingly portrayed the character; Paul Thomas -Anderson likes to use the light and shadow effects and angle changes in the long lens to create an atmosphere. The scene where Daniel Day-Lewis brutally kills Eli with a bowling ball in "The Blood Is Coming" vividly outlines the image of madness. It can be said that these directors who know how to train and use actors will use their own lenses to show the performance of the actors, and even play a double effect. In "Death Row", Tim Robbins, as a director, lacks overall control of the rhythm, but his capture of the actors performance is top notch. From his perspective as an actor, he takes Su The details of the performances of Shan and Hugo were perfectly recorded with the lens, and finally the two protagonists aspired to the best actor Oscars. However, not all directors know how to show actors'' performances. Simply put, among the "Seven Deadly Sins", David Fincher''s biggest characteristic is his sharp editing and sharp shots, so there are a lot of detailed shots in the movie. It is piled up, which requires actors to have sufficient control over the accuracy of the performance, but if David uses a full-length shot, the overall rhythm will slow down, the performance will naturally slow down, and the final effect will be water and soil. Dissatisfied. As a blockbuster film director, James has the unique ability to schedule big scenes in Hollywood. Whether it is "Titanic" or "Avatar", James has an excellent grasp of the whole macro lens and the connection of the whole story. But in In the actor''s performance, James lacked spirituality. He simply and rudely recorded the actor''s performance, but he could not really carve out the essence of the performance. Therefore, in James'' films, the characters are actually slightly thin, and the performance space left for the actors is also very limited. But this is also normal, because any director has his own direction to specialize, and there is no truly almighty director. This is also when "Flying Over the Cuckoo''s Asylum" swept the best film, best director, best actor, and best actress. After the protagonist and the best adapted screenplay, for forty years, there is no reason why the work can replicate this miracle. As a commercial film director, James is already at the pinnacle of the pinnacle and cannot demand more from him. Leonardo just mentioned the "lack of expression", probably because James did not know how to use the camera to further explore the role, which made Leonardo have a talent, but did not know how to play. In fact, the two leading actors of "Titanic" are both very talented. Leonardo and Kate are both powerful rookies doing their part. However, after the movie was released, people remembered the two vases more. Not two actors. Although Kate won the Oscar nomination for Best Actress, it is more because of the magnificence of the overall "Titanic" than how good her performance is; Leonardo simply did not win the nomination, which is quite impressive. For grief. "Have you ever thought about communicating with James?" Hugo has never worked with James personally, so he has no way to give constructive opinions, but Hugo also knows that James actually has requirements for acting, otherwise he would also Leonardo will not be required to star in the "Titanic" work. Leonardo looked at Hugo in a bit of astonishment, "You mean, do you communicate directly with the director?" In the crew, James is a one-of-a-kind person, no one can challenge his authority. Usually James always stands behind the camera and rarely communicates with the actors. In terms of performance, it is more for the actors to explore by themselves, and he rarely puts forward hard indicators. This is why Leonardo has not been able to find the rhythm. Hugo smiled, "Of course, don''t you know? It was James who asked you to act in this work wholeheartedly. He values ??you very much and will definitely not ignore your opinions." "I thought it was because of your recommendation." Leonardo said in surprise. Hugo shrugged. Although there are more or less his factors in it, Leonardo still starred in this work in accordance with the historical trajectory, but James'' personal will cannot be ignored. "Trust me James wants you to perform well in this work more than anyone else, of course, except for me." Leonardo looked at Hugo and suddenly laughed, "You are worried. If I play this work and regret it, you need to be responsible, right?" Leonardo said right away. Concerning Hugo, he suddenly laughed triumphantly when he saw Hugo''s slightly awkward corner of his mouth. In fact, Leonardo knew that although he was indeed recommended by Hugo to a large extent, he decided to accept the script; but Hugo did not force him, he also took the script after careful consideration. However, it is rare to see Hugos embarrassment, Leonardo is still very happy, Dont worry, even if I really regret it, then you can invite me to act in a rival role in your next work. You only need to meet my requirements for acting. You wont be held accountable." Regarding the performance, Leonardo''s hot heart has never cooled down, especially after seeing Hugo''s performance in "Death Row", his blood boiled even more. Seeing the smug Leonardo in front of him, Hugo suddenly felt that he was thinking too much. History has not changed, but it has also changed. What he needs to worry about is not to repeat the mistakes, but to walk out according to his own will. A brand new road. Now that his destiny has changed, then Leonardo''s destiny has also changed, hasn''t it? Chapter 1610： Behind the scenes "I don''t know how you interacted with James during the filming process, but during the filming of''before sunrise'', I actually thought about such issues." In terms of acting, everyone has their own methods and paths. , Hugo is not an acting teacher, he has no way to teach Leonardo what to do, but he is also an actor, so he can share his understanding. Hugo''s words made Leonardo look up and look at it intently, "I hope to find a way to show my understanding of the role, but later I found that this idea is wrong. The performance itself is not It should be deliberately displayed, but a way to integrate into the role. In many cases, the role is like ordinary people in daily life, walking, eating, sleeping, chatting, not always on the breaking point, so I try to make The role guides the performance, not the performance guides the role." To give the simplest example, even if it is a character like Amon Goss in "Schindler''s List", he is not always cold and ruthless. More often, acting should be integrated into life. It seems that Daniel Day-Lewis performance in "The Blood Is Coming" is just a smoking action or a contemplative profile. Such a simple fragment can feel the breath of life of the character, waiting for the moment of the character''s outbreak. At that time, the explosive power of that kind of performance will come naturally and as expected. What Hugo said was very simple and abstract, but Leonardo was lost in thought. He looked at Hugos eyes seriously, trying to find more information in those amber eyes, and then he He said thoughtfully, "So, this is why you want me to take the "Titanic"?" How to integrate performance into the character without crutches. This is what Leonardo has always lacked. Leonardo suddenly remembered Hugos most classic scene in the "Seven Deadly Sins". The Anonymous walked into the police station and surrendered. It was a long shot, only the back of the Anonymous could be seen, and then he spoke. In a word, "police officer". It''s just the simplest scene like this, you can''t even see his front face, but that back figure is full of explosive power, and the character image of Anonymous is sketched out almost in one face-to-face encounter. This is Leonardo believes that the most exciting scene in the "seven deadly sins", in one fell swoop laid the tone for the trio of Hugo, Brad, Morgan. Seeing Leonardo in deep thought, Hugo let out a long sigh. Although James is not a director who is good at capturing actors'' performances, the role of Jack in "Titanic" actually has room to play, even better than Ruth is even bigger. If Leonardo can grasp it, it will have an inestimable effect on his future acting development-of course, this is just Hugo''s own point of view. "However, actors and directors need to communicate. This is not just the relationship between the conductor and the person being directed, but more often it should be a relationship of mutual communication, mutual cooperation, and mutual promotion." Hugo still opened * to arrive again. He can''t replace Leonardo to negotiate with James. Hollywood has never been a pure circle. There are actors who concentrate on acting, but they are more suitable for Broadway than Hollywood. Leonardo let out a deep breath. Although he only exchanged a few words with Hugo, his slightly irritable mood recently calmed down and nodded, Leonardo was not here. I continued to talk more on the topic, but put my arms around Hugo''s shoulders, and walked forward, "How is it, you have been eye-catching recently, how do you feel?" Hugo looked at Leonardo with a weird look, and made him stroke his cheek in wonder, "Is there a stain on my face?" Hugo choked, shook his head, "So, you are envious?" "Of course, I guess everyone is envious." Leonardo didn''t think much, and said directly, "As an actor, it is probably anyone''s dream to be able to reach your current heights. Look. Looking at the crowds at the door now, with such momentum, no one can refuse such temptation. Confusion." Leonardos face is full of charming light, and it can be seen that he is not simply joking, he is serious "But I still admire your hard work in acting." Hugo smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Trust me, you don''t want to face my current situation." You''ll know after "Titanic" is released. Leonardo didn''t take Hugo''s words seriously at all. He punched Hugo hard in the arm and said with a smile, "You are kidding me." Then Leonardo moved away. The topic pointed to a shadow in front of him, "This is our shooting location." Hugo retracted his attention and looked in the direction Leonardo was pointing. In front of him, a huge swimming poolor a fish tank is more suitableoccupies nearly half of the space in the studio, and the entire pool is filled. The turquoise water, the reflection of the water and light cast waves of waves over the studio, making the whole studio look like a cave. At this time, there was a huge ship floating in the pool, and a dozen small boats gathered around the ship, but these small boats were like rats gathered at the feet of giants, and they set off the extremely tall ship standing on top of the class. The figure looked like a villain in the Dwarf Country, and such a scene was truly shocking. After approaching, the entire visual proportions became normal, but the ships architecture became more and more realistic: this is the model made according to the actual size of the Titanic, "We are here to shoot the mid-range and panoramic views." Leonardo introduced it with a smile. At this time, Hugo discovered that the sink in front of him was not a swimming pool at all, but a huge puddle. A lot of it was dug down. However, at this time, a staff member was walking under the water. The depth of the water only reached the neck. The heads are floating on the sea, and the picture is really a bit weird. From this point of view, the sink is not as deep as imagined, but James created the magnificent scene in the movie in this simple sink. "Look at the back." Leonardo caught the excited eyes on Hugo''s face. He couldn''t help but became excited. He pulled Hugo and bypassed the huge artificial lake in front of him and ran to the side. Then Hugo couldn''t help but his eyes widened. The ship that looked magnificent just now was only half! Behind the entire hull model is an empty shelf, and you can even clearly see the structure of the first-class cabin, banquet hall, and third-class cabin inside the ship-and only half of it, the shock that comes with a hint of shock. The sense of violation is like seeing the graduation works of architectural engineering students. The skeleton of the entire ship is clearly presented. This perspective effect of violation makes the shocking effect multiplied. People say that movies are a vehicle for realizing dreams. Hugo felt it once on "Independence Day." Computer special effects and green screen technology made the space war a reality. The shock from the heart can only stand in person. At the shooting site, feeling the process of turning decay into magic, experiencing the magnificent process of going from nothing, can truly understand this great dream. Today, Hugo felt it again. Different from the "Independence Day" computer special effects dominating the protagonist, "Titanic" can be said to be a combination of traditional technology and computer technology. James made the real Titanic in its original size and even went to the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean in person. I went diving and photographed the wreck of the Titanic, which conveyed the true original truth of history; and then used computer special effects to fully show the sinking process, bringing visual and auditory shocks, and restoring the original disaster as truly as possible. Objectively speaking, as a commercial film, "Titanic" is not perfect. It is weak in characterization, actor performance, story sublimation, and connotation mining. Therefore, when "Titanic" swept the Oscars, many Professional film critics are aggrieved, believing that this is a retreat from the authority of the Oscars-the film obviously did not reach a sufficient level in terms of art, and even the integrity of the script was not as good as other competitors of the year. However, if you really stand on the scene of the studio and feel the filming process of "Titanic", Hugo understands the choice of the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences. "Titanic" may not be perfect, but it actually created a new history in the film industry-going further than "Independence Day", seeking a perfect balance between business and art, James is even more Relying on their control of the big scenes, people understand that movies can still be shot in this way. The academy awards not only the work "Titanic", but also affirmation of the historical status of this work. It''s like the gone in the troubled times who pioneered the world, like the male and female thieves who changed dynasties, and the vulgar novels that turned out to be born out of nowhere. The reason why art is called art comes from life, reflects life but is higher than life. "Titanic" may not be perfect, but it did. "We will take shots of the ship sinking here, but the specific close-up shots are in the 3 and 4 studios." Leonardo can feel the surprise of Hugo, because he was also the same when he entered the crew. James''s whimsy is really admirable. This is why only a few people can become top directors. Hugo closed his slightly opened mouth, "There are four studios? I saw only three when I came in." "There is another one at the back, blocked by Studio No. 2, where some shots of the cabin interior were taken." Leonardo explained briefly, "Studios No. 3 and No. 4 are only half the size here, but inside The scene is more real, as if it actually appeared in the Titanic." Leonardo looked around, and then quietly said in Hugos ear, "James has gone through detailed research, and all the props are real. After filming the scene in the previous restaurant that appeared on the Titanic, he realized that there should be the White Star logo on it, so he reshot it all and spent two million dollars in one go." No wonder James doesnt like Hugos choice of waitresses for guest appearances, because if he remakes... Chapter 1611： Crew fanatic Rosarito is very lively today, not only is the entrance of the studio gathered with countless fans and local people, and it is blocked; it also appears to be surging in the studio, and it seems that even the air has begun to become restless. Get upset. Lei Sangchenyi (rae.) was a little dazed when she stood there. On the surface, she seemed to be in a daze, like a calm lake, but in reality, Leis heart was swept by the mountains and the tsunami, and her heart The echo of the violent impact on the chest leaped on the eardrums, causing the temples to vibrate wildly. "Is it really okay, Lei? Does James really mind? Hugo really won''t reject us?" Sharon Mann (.mann)''s voice sounded in her ears, but Lei felt like it was The message came from the other side of the valley. Lei was slow for about a second, then nodded and replied, "Yes, yes." Lei''s answer was not right, but Sharon didn''t seem to notice the abnormality either, just pulling Lei''s arm and stamping her feet excitedly on the spot. Both Lei and Sharon are members of the huge group of "Titanic" producers, but they are both third assistant producers. In other words, they are actually running errands, but they are slightly more powerful and responsible for content. a little more. At this time, both of them looked at Hugo, who had just finished all filming, and were extremely excited. In fact, it was not only the two of them, but the entire crew became excited because of Hugo''s arrival. Just now when Hugo arrived on the crew, due to the filming task, Jamess urgent supervision of the filming progress, everyone did not dare to step forward to affect the filming progress, and Leonardo, Kate and other major actors have been with the rain. With Guo, they were too embarrassed to bother. Therefore, everyone suppressed their inner excitement. The guest role was completely easy for Hugo. It took less than half an hour to complete all the shots. The progress far exceeded Jamess expectations. James couldnt help but relax, even with the crew. The atmosphere is also relaxed. So everyone started to move around. Hugo was listening attentively and gentlemanly to Kate Winslets words. Kates cheeks were reddened from being too excited. I dont know what Kate said. Hugos smile rose slightly. At that moment, it seemed as if the darkness of the entire studio had been dissipated, the warm sunlight poured down like this, and then I saw Hugo handing the little book in his hand to Kate, and then giving Kate one. A big hug. Seeing the gap between Kate''s departure, Lei took Sharon to a trot, and her messy footsteps stopped in front of Hugo. "Hey, Hugo." It was only a few steps, but Lei felt that her breathing was a little difficult. , Said breathlessly, but his eyes were tightly locked on Hugo, and he couldn''t bear to move it away. Hugo turned his head, the smile on his face paused, and then it bloomed in an instant, "Hey, Miss Violin, thank you for your help, otherwise I will be at a loss." Cheeks flushed, and the puff puffed like a freshly picked apple. Just now, during a guest role, Hugo''s violin broke unexpectedly and almost cut his finger. Lei stepped forward to help replace the props. Lei asked a few more questions at the time, "Is it necessary to bandage?" "One sentence made Hugo amused directly, and even waving his hand to say no, caused other staff on the shooting scene to laugh. This is what happened just now, so Hugo still has an impression of Lei''s face. "Your performance has always been excellent, I just did my job well." Lei looked into Hugo''s eyes timidly, and ran directly into the gentle eyes of Wang, the long and narrow peach blossom eyes. It is a deep pool that makes people linger. Although the behind-the-scenes staff in the circle said that Hugo is a very easy to get along with, his focus and devotion to his work is beyond the reach of many actors, and more importantly, even though Hugo has achieved more and more achievements over the years The better, but his work attitude has remained the same. Such a dedicated performance is indeed admirable. Prior to this, Lei hadn''t had a deep experience. Until today, after she really collaborated with Hugo on the shooting site, Lei didn''t understand how the rumors came. Although Lei has always liked Hugos performance style, delicate yet profound, gentle but explosive, she can always leave a deep impression; but it was not until the "seven deadly sins" that she truly Fall in love with Hugo. As an executive producer who has been rolling in Hollywood for five years, Leis first work was "Terminator 2", so she has seen countless big-name actors and worked with many top actors, which also made her want It is very difficult to truly "like" an actor-she clearly knows how beautiful the image under the spotlight looks like, and how painful the disillusionment of real life is. But today, after really close contact with Hugo, Lei found that she was at a loss like a twelve-year-old girl, and the excitement and excitement could hardly be suppressed. At this moment, she is no different from the millions of fans all over the world who are fascinated by Hugo and mad about Hugo. "Sorry, I don''t know if you can take a photo with me. I want to keep today''s moment." Lei avoided her sight in a bit of embarrassment. If she didn''t avoid it, she suspected that she would be unable to do so in those eyes. Extricate yourself and get deeply intoxicated. It is one thing to like Hugo and admire Hugo, but it is another thing to truly fall in love with him. Lei knows this clearly. Sharon, who was standing next to him, couldnt wait to say, Yes, yes, and me. But after she finished speaking, she also realized that her urgency was a bit rudethey were crew members, not the crazy fans outside. , But their emotions are a bit out of control at the moment, which is too unprofessional. Obviously Hugo was also a little surprised. Although he has deeply felt the frenetic atmosphere since "Independence Day" was released, it was the first time in the crew. Sharon seemed to be aware of Hugo''s emotions and explained embarrassingly, "Sorry, if we disturb you, I''m really sorry..." "No, oh, no." Hugo waved his hand again and again, and then he thought about it and found that such a scene is a bit funny-when an artist has reached a sufficient height, even if his peers in the industry raise their heads and admire it, such a height is definitely not that simple , "It''s my honour, of course no problem." Hugo''s words made Lei and Sharon cheer immediately. The two immediately ran to Hugo''s side, and then took the camera out. Lei directly called the assistant who was standing not far away and asked him to help. Photograph. Close to Hugo''s body, Lei can faintly smell the faint mint scent of Hugo, refreshing and sunny, clean and bright, letting her mood break free from the shackles of the ground, rising slowly, and jumping up to the clouds lightly. Suddenly, the heat wave like a scorching sun gradually approached, making Lei''s cheeks flushed with "brushing" the ground, and her heartbeat stopped instantly. She only felt that her whole body became extremely stiff, reminding her of graduation. The shyness and embarrassment of dancing with the male partner at the prom. After rolling in Hollywood for several years, Lei didn''t expect that she could still feel this kind of throbbing, which is really rare. After Lei and Sharon finished shooting, the male assistant who came to take the photo also took the opportunity to walk up, "Hugo, may I have the honor to take a photo with you?" Hugo was just stunned this time, then he smiled and nodded neatly, "Of course there is no problem." As a result, one after another, the entrance of the lounge where Hugo was located became the location for a group photo. It seems that most of the "Titanic" crew are swarming over, and the staff''s cheeks are filled with uncontrollable excitement and excitement, and they only hope that they can take pictures with Hugo. There was even a strange line up nearby, everyone standing in the line in an orderly manner, one by one, they went to take pictures with Hugo. Such a scene took place on the shooting site of a major Hollywood movie. The situation is not only weird, it can even be said to be an unprecedented scene. It is estimated that it is the golden age of Hollywood Marilyn Monroe, Elizabeth Taylor, and O''Brien. Only when Delly Hepburn appeared could such a big battle be triggered. Obviously, Hugo''s powerful influence has begun to slowly invade the interior of Hollywood. When people realized that a roll of film had been used up, just as everyone was looking for a new film anxiously, they found that James came over with a dark face, "The next filming is about to begin, so what are you doing here? !" Everyone didn''t do their jobs properly but the director got caught up, and the situation was terrible in this case. Everyone froze in an instant, and Hugo couldn''t help but explain, "Sorry, it''s all my fault..." But before Hugo finished apologizing, James interrupted his words, "It is indeed your fault. As an actor, you should know the importance of maintaining order on the shooting site. This is the filming site, not yours. Fan meeting is not a platform for taking photos with dolphins in Ocean Park. This is a very unprofessional performance!" James criticized Hugo without giving Hugo face, and he could clearly feel his emotions. Although he was scorned in public by James, Hugo knew that this was indeed his own negligence, so he did not refute it either. Fortunately, James did not intend to continue to make things difficult for Hugo. He turned around and said in a deep voice to the staff, "You are not going to prepare for the shooting of the next scene, are you waiting for afternoon tea?" Accompanied by James'' words, all the staff suddenly dispersed. It''s just that Lei and Sharon are standing beside them worriedly, because their selfishness now makes Hugo into an awkward situation, and they are obviously very worried. But James did not give them a chance to speak, "Are you still waiting for me to assign a task?" Although Lei and Sharon were helpless, they could only turn around and leave, leaving only Hugo and James standing there. Chapter 1612： Indirect affirmation phone-reading In the crew, James is absolutely unique. No one can challenge his authority, even if it is Kevin Pence. But James also knows deep in his heart that Hugo is not a member of the "Titanic" crew. He is just a friendly cameo today-he didn''t even get a piece of pay, just to support his friend Leonardo. This is for the rainy day. For fruit, it has already sold the "Titanic" crew a huge face. Therefore, James is not qualified to blame Hugo. What''s more, although Hugo needs to be responsible in the situation just now, it is the staff who really have the problem. If Hugo gets tough and heads up against James, it will be James who will suffer in the end-even if James doesn''t care at all. But to James surprise, Hugo not only apologized, but also saved him face in front of the crew, which actually made James a little bit unable to come to the stage-the reason why he resisted Hugo to become a member of the crew before. It was worried that Hugo would confront him head-on in the crew, so that he could not control the crew situation. Thinking of this, James, who has always been fearless and fearless, is also inevitably a little uncomfortable. However, he straightened his back upright and ignored the short embarrassment just now. "Thank you for joining our crew. I hope we Next time there is a chance for formal cooperation." It seems that the accusation against Hugo just now doesn''t exist at all. Seeing such a righteous and arrogant James, Hugo also choked and couldn''t help but smile. He had contact with James several times before and after. Hugo also knew that the possibility of him and James living together in peace is very small, and they should not be in the future. There is an opportunity for cooperation. But Hugo also gave a polite greeting, "Of course, I hope I can have the opportunity to join your project in the future", just as Hugo thought that today''s cooperation is over-James has turned around and is about to leave. I don''t want James to stop and turn around, "I heard George say last time. You put forward some very interesting ideas." "George?" Hugo subconsciously questioned. There are no 10,000 people in Hollywood but also 8,000 people named George. How could a difficult household remember his name? "Lucas." James added, and Hugo suddenly realized, "Oh." Then he realized what James was talking about, he couldn''t help but "Oh" again, and looked at James with a puzzled face. . Hugo smiled awkwardly, "George is bound to say good things about me again. But in fact, I just made some trivial points. I really don''t know anything about computer special effects. As a result, George caused Fantastic. So, if there is any credit, it may be that I, as an audience member, put forward some ideas and nothing more." James raised his eyebrows slightly, and did not comment on Hugo''s humility. Just follow along, "In fact, making a movie is such a process, putting together countless impossible ideas, seeking a possible way to evolve into reality. Just like Georges''Star Wars'', the computer special effects of the year were fundamental It has not yet begun to develop, but George still shot a work that can change American culture and history. You may just put forward a few irrelevant views, but for those who really understand computer special effects, it can be a spark of inspiration. ." This... Is this complimenting Hugo? This made Hugo a little uncomfortable. But because James'' words were still very plain, Hugo couldn''t tell whether it was a compliment or whether he was passionate. James didn''t seem to intend to leave room for Hugo to think, and then said, "I heard that you went to Industrial Light & Magic personally because you were curious about how the computer post-production special effects were made?" Hugo withdrew his thoughts. Nodded, "Yes, you know, standing in front of a green screen to perform is actually not an easy task. Maybe we have learned more about the production of computer special effects and the pictures presented, which are helpful for performances. of." "Oh, how do you say?" James asked with interest. Originally, Hugo was just talking casually. He thought James was just showing politeness. After all, James never did much research on performance, but now... Hugo didnt hesitate, and said directly, Lets put it this way, in the Jurassic Park, when we face the dinosaurs, we need to show a panic expression, but first, the focus of the line of sight will be biased. , This will have an impact on the performance details; secondly, because we are performing against the air, and finally the post-computer production of special effects to fill the gap, then the whole sense of space and the sense of involvement in the play are bound to be different. Simple. In other words, many times when we are acting against the scene, even if the other person is not in the camera, we still need the other person to stand outside the camera and provide us with a reference object for the scene. Computer special effects are the same." Hugos words silenced James for a while, and then raised his head and took a deep look at Hugo, which made Hugo feel a little inexplicable. James opened his mouth slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he shut up. "Maybe you can talk to Leo, he has a lot of thoughts on performance recently, about visual effects, maybe your method is good." Hugo can clearly feel that this is not what James originally wanted to say, he changed his mind temporarily. The fact is the same. James originally wanted to ask Hugos opinion on the camera, because many scenes of "Titanic" are composed of half real and half computers. This is not only a big challenge for the actors, but also for James. Severe challenge, he has absolute confidence in scene scheduling, but he is not good at capturing the performance of actors. James felt that maybe Hugo could give some constructive opinions, but after the words came to his lips, he couldn''t say it after all-he was not used to communicating with actors, not to mention Hugo. Hugo naturally didnt know about James intense inner activities. He just followed the words and said, I have limited discussions with Leo. Maybe you can communicate with Leo. As an actor, many times we need Cooperating with the director and having a fuller understanding of the whole scene and plot can meet the director''s requirements. Therefore, if the director is willing to communicate directly with the actors, it will be very helpful." As an actor and as a friend of Leonardo, Hugo gave his most pertinent opinions. However, I can clearly feel the rejection of James-he never likes others to point fingers at his work. It is one thing for him to let Hugo help Leonardo, and it is another time for Hugo to tell him what the director should do. thing. But this time, James hesitated, and still did not vent his inner dissatisfaction. Instead, he murmured dullly, vaguely referring to the syllable that he could hear "The director is the director...not the actor...", neither Knowing what he was talking about, he took a deep breath and said directly, "Thank you very much for coming to the crew today. I think Kevin will be very happy." James always changed the subject so stiffly, Hugo was stunned again, and then he had a polite sentence with James, and then watched James turn around and leave. This time, James really left. He began to greet the crew and invest in the next filming. James is a very proud and even arrogant person. Even if he filmed box office masterpieces like "Titanic" and "Avatar", there are still many Hollywood professionals who don''t like him because he is too self-righteous. . But today, he took the initiative to talk to Hugo on a number of topics. Although fragmented, it can be felt that James actually expressed part of his identity with Hugo-such as the actor''s strength, such as Hugo''s opinions on Industrial Light and Magic. George Lucas can be said to be one of James''s most admired people. After George took Hugo''s advice, he applied a lot of his technology to the post-production of "Titanic". This is also an important point that James cannot ignore, so he still expressed his "friendliness" to Hugo today, which is really rare for James. Even so, Hugo and James are destined to not be friends, and there is no way for the aura of the two to fit together. Fortunately, if Hugo did not become an enemy, it would be impossible to say if Hugo really played the "Titanic". Hugo looked at the crew in front of him that started to work again, then turned around and entered the waiting room, changing back to his own clothes. Later, Hugo watched the shooting of the two scenes quietly next to him. Although the excitement of the staff can be clearly felt the whole crew is a little impetuous, even James himself is a little anxious, but this Once there was no riot just now, and the staff stayed on their posts. After saying goodbye to Leonardo, Kate, and James again, Hugo ended the guest appearance of the "Titanic". When leaving Rosarito, the crowd outside the studio continued to increase, and the crowd at the scene seemed to have increased a lot. This time Hugo still patiently stood on the sofa in the back seat of the car and waved to the crowd from the skylight. Compliments, let the scene once again become a boiling volcano. When I left the studio completely, I could still see the endless red wave surging crazily after turning my head. The screams, shouts, and crying were mixed in the sea breeze and accompanied the car all the way. The waters of the Gulf of California boiled, and the blue sky was dyed bright red at this moment. Just as Rosarito was boiling because of the Hugo, Los Angeles began to heat up at this time. The midsummer was over, but the unrelenting high temperature still stayed in the North American continent. As the days progressed day by day, "Independence Day" box office The pace of approaching 500 million is getting faster and faster, but it hasn''t waited until the "Independence Day" to make history. The battle of the century that caused a sensation in the United States and even the world is about to begin! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1613： War is about to start In the northern hemisphere of September, the scorching heat of midsummer still remained, which forced the pace of early autumn to wander above the ocean, looking for opportunities to land on the mainland, but in the third week of September, it slipped quickly like sand between fingers, and the air was hot. Not only did it not settle down, but it also boiled more and more. It seemed that even the land began to dance, welcoming a new round of volcanic eruption. "Independence Day" North Americas box office broke through 500 million in a steady and orderly pace. It seems that history has been established, and the rest is just a matter of time. This makes people start to look forward to the moment of historical creation, and look forward to history. The moment of witness, and the moment of carnival celebration, because each of them is a part of this historical milestone. But at the same time, there is another moment that may make history approaching in great strides. On September 23rd, Glory to Death, Oasis and Mariah Carey, these three groups of currently the worlds top singers, will start a single war on this day. With the advancing of time, we cant wait for "Independence Day". "Creating history, this singles battle is about to make its debut. The air in the entire northern hemisphere is heating up and in a trance. The scorching heat that began in July has continued until September, and it seems that it is still reluctant to leave. . In the beginning, this was just a simple singer duel. Almost every day the music market witnessed such a competition. Every week, the billboard singles chart is a duel, but due to the past grievances of the dueling singers, this A duel has a special meaning. What will end the grievances between Glory To Death and Oasis that lasted for half a year? What will be the result of the face-to-face confrontation between Glory to Death and Maria again? Will the so-called alliance of Oasis and Maria join forces to suppress Glory to death, or will they lose the ability to put pressure on Glory to death after internal friction? The grievances between these three groups of singers are no longer just rumors in the circle. Because the three have responded positively to the news media, grievances are irreversible, so the confrontation between the three is fundamental. There is no need for media fanfare to attract enough attention. The matter is already topical enough, but as time progresses, everything is gradually losing control. This time the singles battle has obviously exceeded the original expectations. There are overwhelming media reports and radio programs frequently mentioning it. , TV shows are often used as a gimmick, even ordinary people in the streets and alleys are no exception. After just a short sitting in a cafe, you can hear someone talking about this topic, and the intensity is close to "Independence Day." , Has become one of the biggest events of this summer. Almost everyone is asking one thing, "Who do you support?" This is the simplest, most boring, but also the most important question. If it''s just an ordinary singer duel, if it''s just a duel between competing singers, then no matter how lively it is, it will not reach the height it is today. You must know that the current momentum of "Independence Day" is close to the presidential election, sweeping the world with an unstoppable momentum, and now, the single duel on September 23 is even enough to contend with "Independence Day" on the topic of heat. This shows the extent of its attention. But this is obviously not just a duel between the three groups of singers. Glory to Death, Oasis and Maria seem to represent three distinct groups, but they are inevitably intertwined and entangled. The Oasis Band represents the preferences of the working class, and the glory to death is more of the middle-class orientation. The duel between them is also known as recreating the scene of last years "British rock duel", but it is an upgraded version, not only Because it has been upgraded to the height between the two lands of the United Kingdom and the United States, and because the social influence and music market influence of the two bands have increased to a higher level than last year. It is foreseeable that both bands have a greater advantage in their respective countries. Relatively speaking, Marias audience of fans is undoubtedly the largest, covering the working class and the middle class, especially thanks to the market basis of pop and rhythm and blues, even if the Oasis band and the glory to death are superimposed, they may not be able to Contend with Maria''s fan coverage. From the perspective of age, the music of Oasis is rough and gloomy. Their rebellion and arrogance are full of criticism of society, and they are more supported by young to middle-aged listeners; while the glory to death music is positive and realistic. Shows the positive meaning of chasing dreams, so they can win more support from teenagers to young adults; Marias songs are mostly love songs, with gentle and delicate emotions and magnificent melodies, so her listening group Listening is mainly concentrated in the youth to middle age. Strictly speaking, both age and class, Maria has an absolute advantage on the basis of audiences. This is unmatched by Oasis and Glory To Death. This is also inevitable due to their music style under the current market structure. result. However, it is obvious that the rock and roll represented by Glory To Death and Oasis is more dominant among the male groups-this is also the main force in the current consumer market, just as Hollywood attaches great importance to male audiences, and the music market is no exception. At the moment in the 1990s, although men and women have achieved equality, men are still the absolute main component of the consumer market. The pop and rhythm and blues that Maria represents. Since most of Marias sings are love songs, she will naturally have a unique advantage among women. Although the music market is dominated by men, in recent years Whitney Houston, Maria -The female singers represented by Kelly and Mary Blige (mary.j.) are occupying the market and have repeatedly achieved great success. In other words, Glory To Death, Oasis and Maria all have their own clusters. While the image is distinct and the style is outstanding, the blurred boundaries of the music also make their audiences intertwined. This confrontation is not only between singers. Its just a showdown, and it also condenses the understanding and support of music from all walks of life and culture. This is a showdown that affects the entire music market. In particular, these three groups of singers are currently absolute top singers. At present, Glory to Death, Oasis, and Maria have albums that have sold over the 10 million threshold, and the albums released by the three groups of singers have achieved very impressive results. From singles to albums, from professional music critics to senior listeners, from popularity to spread, they are absolutely top in the industry. Now, the three groups of singers have chosen to release their singles on the same day and clashed head-on. This is undoubtedly a grand event in the entire music industry. No one can predict what the outcome will be in the future. It is possible that the three groups of singers have consumed the vitality of the market. Eventually all three are exhausted, leading to the failure of the single; it may be a win-win situation for the three parties, and the strong competition between each other has stimulated the endless potential of the market, and eventually all burst out The incredible energy has made the singles achieve results far beyond expectations. Of course, it is most likely that one party wins and the other two losejust like last year''s "British Rock Showdown". Then this victory or defeat can definitely be called the dividing line between heaven and hell, and the impact on their respective music markets is incalculable-perhaps even though defeat is glorious, after gaining more fan base, it will climb to the top; maybe After a devastation, it fell silent. Everyone is paying attention to the impact of this duel on the future music market, as well as the wavelength of this duel to the entire society. Therefore, everyone is asking, "Who do you support?" Maybe many people will choose to support three groups of singers. It is not difficult to buy three singles, but in everyone''s heart, they have their own true support. It seems that if you choose the support object, it means you have chosen the camp. The roughness and darkness represented by Oasis, the delicate and affectionate represented by Maria, and the wanton sunshine represented by the glory to death. Everyone has their own emotional orientation deep in their hearts, and this century''s showdown has forced them to face up to their inner choices, which in turn affects their attitudes towards life and their choices for the future. This has broken away from a pure music preference, and is more about showing one''s own worldview, outlook on life and values. This duel is not only a duel of music, nor is it a duel of culture, but also peoples understanding of their lives It is like last year''s "Seven Deadly Sins" because of the previous series of events, when the whole movie was released. The film has been raised to the height of society, and as a result, the whole society has been discussed, and it has laid the foundation for the excellent box office of the film; this time the music showdown is also true. It extends from the music itself to its own value orientation. It seems that one group of singers has been chosen. Divided into camps, this empathetic sense of substitution made the entire market seething. In response to this, the "New York Times" astutely produced a special issue. In the article, they mentioned that this duel is likely to have a decisive impact on the development direction of the music market in the next five years. This is not only the 1993 rock and roll After regaining its brilliance, it has truly withstood the test of the market for the first time; at the same time, in the past two years, rock has been working hard to change the goldstone of the mainstream music market; in addition, the music genre combining rhythm and blues and pop will also be tested. The response of the music market to this duel may be a barometer for the next major music companies to conduct market planning. Therefore, the "New York Times" believes that this purely musical duel has already been given a more important historical mission, just like "Independence Day", which is also a topic that can compete with "Independence Day" in terms of topical heat. root cause. The "New York Times" showed the wisdom and foresight of its No. 1 media in the United States, accurately grasped the core lifeline of this duel, and finally opened up this vigorous competition in the name of "the duel of the century"! Chapter 1614： Prelude to history phone-reading Twenty years later, Merelyn Dixon still clearly remembered September 23, 1996. That day was a day written in the annals of history, and it was her that opened the prelude to the mighty music market. One of the most exciting, most exciting and beautiful days in life. http://%77%77%77%2e%76%6f%64%74%77%2e%63%6f%6d A full fifteen hours in advance, Merelin took the tent to the Tower Records (Tower. Records) on Hollywood Boulevard in Los Angeles to queue. This record store, which originated in Sacramento in 1960, has become one of the largest record chains in the United States after more than 30 years of development. It currently has 89 stores in the United States and is still in the second overseas market. There are branches in more than ten countries and regions, which is one of the signs of the prosperity of the traditional recording industry. On September 23rd, Taoer Records will soon become one of the participants in the showdown of the century. Melene knew that this century showdown was bound to attract global attention, so she came to the scene early to line up, but even so, when she arrived at the scene, there were already more than a hundred people in front of the line, which made Mei Le Lin was taken aback. She thought she was early enough, but she didn''t expect that there were so many passionate and crazy fans. I asked the first person to know that he actually started to line up at the gate of Taoer Records store at 8 o''clock in the morning on the 22nd, and today he worked as a guard at the gate of the record store all day. Fortunately, the young volcano was the first to arrive at the scene. Although Melerin did not know him, it did not prevent them from becoming friends. At present, among the crowd queuing at the entrance of Taoer Records, there are fans of glory to death, fans of Oasis, and fans of Mariah Carey. It can be seen that everyone is struggling to support themselves. The idol, I hope that idols can have the last laugh in this confrontation of the century. In fact, there is no need to rush to buy a single, because the single will always be placed on the shelf afterwards, avoiding the crowds on the first day. It is also a way to come to the record store to express support after waiting. Therefore, in the eyes of many people, queuing at the scene on the first day is a waste of time, not to mention such a stupid and naive behavior all night long. But for true fans, it is possible to start with the single as soon as possible. It is very important to be able to express support for idols in the most direct way as soon as possible. This is not only a heart, a support, but also a passion. This process of waiting in line is itself a kind of happiness, a youth. Supporting one''s idol, communicating with like-minded strangers, the tiredness of waiting all night, and the excitement of suffering will inevitably become a memorable moment in the journey of life. Perhaps, when looking back at your youth many years later, your mature thoughts will tell yourself that queuing up all night is just to buy an album. Such action is too childish, even stupid and meaningless. But recalling the enthusiasm and madness of my youth, a smile will involuntarily appear at the corner of my mouth, and the album buried deep in memory will only make this stupid and childish memory a bright light embellishing youth. Mellyn was one of them, just watching the line up. She was already enthusiastic, and she couldn''t wait to roll up her sleeves and join in the crazy showdown of the century for the first time. Back in her tent, it didnt take long for Sally Hansen, Meredith Morris and Keira Cole to all come over. The four girls will gather together to spend this exciting and exciting time. The long night. "I can''t wait now. Ah, ah, I seem to want to collect this single!" Sally screamed impatiently, her black eyes twinkling with excitement. "I want to buy three singles, one to listen to, one to give to my best friend, and one to collect!" "It''s finally going to be released! I''ve been looking forward to this single since the release of "Bath the Morning Light". Who knows, this is actually two years! I can''t wait!" Meredith was also depressed. With the excitement in her heart, she tried to speak calmly, but her bright eyes revealed the turbulent waves in her heart at the moment. "As you can imagine, if the song is sung to the death of glory, all of us will join in the support. It is like a real volcanic eruption. How spectacular is it?" Keira also actively joined the discussion. , "With a special brand of glory to death, humming the deep call of our hearts, even if we close our eyes, we can feel the lyrics flowing in our ears. Hugo always has this ability!" At present, EMI has only released the name of the first single from the third album of Glory to Death-"Young Volcanoes". Other than that, the news is still kept secret, but this alone is enough to trigger The endless enthusiasm of the fans is over, and the expectations have been broken! The song "Young Volcano" came out for the first time at the national sensational press conference of "Bath in the Morning Light". At that time, Hugo brought all the fans on the scene to beat the beat together, and then composed this song. Writing history in the long river of music has also become the moment that glory to death deeply imprints his own image in the minds of listeners. More importantly, since then, the young volcano has truly been born and has become an unwavering supporter of glory to death! However, "Young Volcano" was just created at the time, and it was not included in the album "Bath the Morning Light", and EMI did not take the opportunity to release a special edition of "Bath the Morning Light" that included this song. Everyone knows it. This single is bound to be included in the third album, but I didn''t expect it to be two years. It can be said that the song "Young Volcano" plays an extremely important role for fans of glory to the death. Its irreplaceable status even surpasses "Wonderwall" and "Don''t be upset by the past." Look. Back. In. Anger and other songs, because this song belongs to the young volcanoes, it is the most intimate memory between them and the glory to the death, and it is also a unique bridge between them and the glory to the death. Its a pity that although the release of the new album "Bath the Morning Light" was held simultaneously in 24 cities across the United States, creating a new history of music releases; but there are still many people who have not heard the song, and the Internet is still underdeveloped. At the moment, people have no way to record this song and spread it on the Internet. Therefore, many young volcanoes have not even heard this song. This time, EMI chose "Young Volcano" as the first single of the new album to the death of glory. Obviously, it took great pains not only to mobilize the enthusiasm of all fans, but also to keep the third album secret to the utmost extent -"Young Volcano" is one of the only two cognitions people have about the third album. In addition, Hugo once wrote "Long. Long. Way. To. Go" on the "Tonight Show". will definitely be added to the album. This tight secrecy keeps people curious and a sense of anticipation for the third album of glory to death. This has already begun to pave the way for the release of the next album. "Wow, we can contact Joshua and Liam to organize events in major cities. After we buy the single, we will show off the power of our young volcanoes on the main streets of each city!" Meleryn said excitedly. Today, its not just Maillin and others who line up at the Taoer Records Store in Los Angeles. In fact, Young Volcano has organized grand events in 36 cities across the United States. Every city has a person in charge, Joshua-K. Langston, Liam Pinkman and Eli Caswell are stationed in New York, the largest city in the United States. They are responsible for organizing all the young volcanoes together and contributing to the sales frenzy on the first day. In 36 cities across the United States, just the organizers of the young volcanoes have mobilized nearly two hundred people. At present, more than 40,000 fans can be called-this is just a member of the young volcanoes organization. Thats all, there are many other loyal fans who are so glorious to death that they may not have joined the young volcano-just like the first boy in the long line of Taoer Records today. It is foreseeable that tomorrow will be a hurricane in the United States. , And they are the creators of this hurricane. Meleryn was thinking about her next support activity excitedly, but a slightly restrained voice came next to her, "Sorry, I''m sorry to disturb you," Meleryn and the four girls turned around and looked at it. In the past, this made the curly-haired boy instantly embarrassed, but he still stammered, "You mentioned the song''Young Volcano''. It seems that you have all heard it. What is going on?" The boy in front of him has blond curly hair looks very young, even younger than Sally, who is only sixteen this year. His thin face has a green scum, which is faint. Saw the beautiful outline of facial features. The boy was stared at by the four girls in an instant, and he seemed very uncomfortable. At this moment, the girl standing next to him took a short walk forward. The babys fat cheeks were stained with two blushes, and his brows were green. It is like a flower bone flower in bud, faintly emitting a bright halo, "We love glory to death. To be precise, I am crazy for Hugo, but we have not participated in the glory of glory to death before. In the great cause. I heard you chatting just now-I''m really sorry that we eavesdropped, but the content of your words really made us too curious. We want to know more about the glory to death, so Justin here Then I asked, if there is any offense, I''m really sorry." The girls words were spoken very quickly, and she could clearly feel the excitement flowing in her body, and the curvature of Melerins mouth also rose up toward the corners of the girls mouth, God, believe me, if you know about glory to death You will fall in love with them crazily. I mean, everyone is crazy, like losing their mind." Melerin''s words immediately brightened the faces of the boys and girls. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1615： Longing for dreams "You can imagine that all twenty-four cities in the United States are connected together, and everyone is hitting the same beat, as if it is a continuous sea of ??fire... Then Hugo led us to ensemble together, and he Sing on the stage..." Sally danced with excitement. Meleryn, Kayla and the others would add a few words from time to time. Even after two years, they can still clearly feel the unparalleled excitement in their blood, even with the audience next to them. They were all driven by emotions. I dont know when, a small group of people gathered around Sally and the others. They all watched excitedly and described the scene of Sally at the time. This made the night-shrouded Los Angeles look vibrant, and the raging sea breeze could not disperse it. The enthusiasm, dazzling stars and surging crowds adorn Hollywood Boulevard beautifully, which is breathtaking. Among the crowd, many Mariah Carey fans didn''t want to believe that this was true, and strongly suspected that it was processed and beautified by the young volcanoes, as if they were writing a novel. The young volcano next to it stood up and argued for reasons. This was originally broadcast on TV. Fox TV still retains the precious influence of two years ago. This is not a fact that they can fabricate. Fans of the Oasis band said with disdain, Glory to Death is nothing more than grandstanding, just like monkeys in a circus that are constantly scratching their heads to attract attention. Performing the stunt of peeling bananas attracted a while from tourists. cheer. This made the young volcanoes stand up in an instant, "I don''t even look at which mouth is talking about grandstanding, your band has been provoking glory to death, not just to gain attention!" The already noisy queuing line was completely boiled at this time, and almost everyone was discussing and arguing enthusiastically. The raging scene began to warm up for tomorrow''s war of the century. The boy and girl standing behind Melerin, Sally and others were also aroused at this time. The girl was jumping on the spot excitedly, and the screams followed Sallys words one after another. She was Use every muscle on your body to express your emotional ups and downs at this time. Even the boy standing next to him could not help clenching his fists and raising his arms and cheering, "Wow, wow!" He even couldn''t speak, just fantasizing that if he was standing on the scene at that time, feeling the surging The emotion and atmosphere, that kind of unparalleled listening experience, made him close his eyes involuntarily and imagine that he was standing on the stage, raising his arms, and the whole scene became a boiling ocean. Melene looked at the reaction of the two people in front of her, and her lips couldn''t help but smile. This is one of the charms of queuing all night. When a group of like-minded strangers gather together, they talk about common hobbies and share common dreams. Looking forward to a common future...just like in "before sunrise", people don''t feel the passage of time at all, just quietly immersed in it, enjoying the blooming of wanton youth. "I''m really sorry, I forgot to ask what your name is? My name is Sally Hansen, the number one fan of the glory!" Sally stretched out her right hand friendly and said with a smile. But because she was too excited, she was choked at once, coughing violently, causing Meleryn to look over, patted Sally''s back worriedly, and went smoothly for her, "Sally, are you sure? Are you okay?" Sally had a bright smile on her face, she just waved her hand indifferently, but Mellyn still turned to look at Meredith, Meredith went to the tent and took a coat to Sally Put on. But Sally''s attention was not here at all, she just looked at the two newly met little friends intently. The boy looked at Sallys twinkling eyes, the smile on the corners of his mouth burst out, and he scratched his head embarrassedly, "Sorry, I forgot, my name is Justin, Justin Timberlake (.)." Holding Sally''s right hand, she expressed her friendliness. "My name is Britney Spears (. spears)." The girl standing by also took the initiative to introduce herself, with a bright smile on her face with a calm and majestic atmosphere that is not suitable for her age, looking quite general The wind. Seeing Britneys calm posture in front of her, Sally couldnt help but curiously asked, Have I ever met you? Sally felt that both of them were familiar, but she couldnt tell one reason. She was not sure. Did he admit the wrong person? Sallys first reaction was that she had seen Britney and Justin on the Glory To Death tour before, but she looked back at Melerine and others to verify, only to find that the other three people were puzzled. , Obviously they have no impression at all. This made Sally a little uncertain. But Britney lifted her chin slightly, and her immature face showed some arrogant gestures. Although she was not tall, it made people feel the self-confidence exuding from the depths of her heart. However, this kind of arrogance is not offensive, it is more like the feeling of watching a girl pageant. "Justin and I are both members of the''Mickey Mouse Club (...club)''." Britney said proudly, and she could clearly feel the pride and confidence from the heart in her sweet voice. At this moment, Justin, who was standing next to him, was originally shy and cautious. After hearing Britneys words, he couldnt help but raised his head and tried to straighten his chest to make himself look more upright and show his bravery. attitude. Its a pity that Justin is only fifteen years old this year. Standing in front of Merelyn, Meredith and others in her early twenties, she still looks like a child. His momentum is not enough, even more angry than Britney. weak. Such a posture, on the contrary, makes people laugh. "Aha! I''ll just say why you guys are so familiar!" Sally suddenly realized, her expression suddenly brightened. "Mickey Mouse Club" is a childrens program of Disney Channel. A series of animated characters were assembled and produced into cartoons for educating children, which had undergone two revisions during the period. The third edition was officially aired in 1989, and it was suspended until 1995. Although this version still adopts the form of entertaining and entertaining, it uses more real children and actors to participate in performances, and perform performances in the form of dramas, musicals, etc., quite a bit like the children''s version of "Saturday Night Live". This program is mainly aimed at children under the age of twelve. It has a good popularity among the children''s community, but the overall popularity is really limited. For the group of people gathered today, Sally was the youngest, born in 1980, and she only scratched the tail of the third edition of "Mickey Club." It was 1993 when Justin and Britney joined the "Mickey Club". At this time, Sally had gradually left the age of watching the "Mickey Club". She had a little impression of the two people in front of her, but it was very vague. As for Melerin and others, they were completely at a loss. Sally can recognize herself, which makes the smile on Britney''s face even brighter. She is only fifteen years old this year, which is the age when she is eager to receive more attention. In particular, the brilliant achievements of Macaulay Culkin in the past few years have given Hollywood a frenzy of developing child stars, which has also enabled more children to have star dreams at a young age. It''s a pity that the "Mickey Club" soon ended, so that their acting career had just begun and was directly interrupted. Sally turned her head back to explain the situation of the "Mickey Club" to Melerine and the others in a friendly way. It suddenly dawned on them. Meredith curiously said, "But, you would actually like glory to death? I thought you should like it. It''s...Uh..." Meredith found out after speaking that he actually didn''t know what these kids should like. Anyway, "Mickey Club" and rock and roll should have nothing to do with it. It should be Mariah Carey." "Have you ever seen Hugo''s performance stage?" Justin, who had been posing next to him, suddenly said. In fact, Britney admires Madonna more, but for Justin, the stage of glory to death is his biggest Dream, he himself did not realize that his figure was trembling slightly, "If I can stand on the same stage with Hugo, I will die without regret." Watching the young Justin speak such sophisticated words-he thought about dying before his life started without regret It is a bit of joy, but Melerine and others understand it very well. This feeling, especially seeing the light of longing in Justins eyes, illuminates the night sky like a North Star, "I know what you think, as long as you have really listened to the glorious death performance on the spot, you can. Feeling the surging enthusiasm in their blood makes everything meaningful. Their performance has a force that makes people look forward to! I tell you, last time I participated in the tour of the "Road to Glory"..." In a blink of an eye, Meleryn began to talk about her glory to death. Although Britney regrets that she did not continue to talk about the topic of "Mickey Club", she was quickly attracted by Meleryn. Listen With the sensational performance of glory to death, I was fascinated by it. This is a sleepless night. No one falls asleep in the entire North American continent. There are countless people in cities large and small, and everyone is anxiously waiting for the war of the century to come. Not only the North American continent, but also the British Isles on the other side of the Atlantic Ocean is also very noisy. In this land of rock and roll fanaticism, everyone has gathered together, looking forward to the next day, and joining this together. A carnival sweeping the world. The colorful lights ignited the night completely, and endless enthusiasm was burning. The war of the century slowly kicked off in this smog. Chapter 1616： Tens of thousands "Good morning, Seattle, here is the Mark of fm91. 8, accompany you through every morning at eight o''clock. Today''s Emerald City is extremely sunny, and the midsummer on the West Coast still seems to have not left. Today I am on my way to work. I was almost late. When I passed the Pike Place Market (...market), I saw a turbulent crowd on the whole street, occupying two streets mightily, and most of the square was already filled up, at least four thousand. More than people. My first reaction was, did the presidential candidate come to Seattle to give a speech today? You know, I always look forward to Bill Clinton coming to Seattle in person to answer many of our questions. But the taxi driver-the lovely Mr. Anderson-told me that this was a line for buying singles, which had started at 3 o''clock yesterday afternoon. I just realized it, oh god, today is that day! Dear friends at work, if you dont want to be buried in the car array, its a wise choice to avoid that area..." "Welcome back to fm73.1. It is still Gary''s journey to accompany you to leave home and embark on work. This is another windy day, which is not uncommon in Chicago; this is another day of traffic jams, which is also not in Chicago. Not uncommon. But today we are obviously suffering from more serious traffic jams than Detroit. I just received news that several roads along the shore of Lake Michigan have been completely paralyzed, because the six adjacent streets are occupied by turbulent crowds, and more than 6,000 people gather nearby. All this is to welcome the arrival of the war of the century. , The whole city has been armed. When I came to work, there were already four thousand people nearby, and now the entire crowd is even more terrifying. It makes people clearly feel this boom that has swept across the United States. I just dont know who the audience is willing to support..." "Update the latest traffic information. Washington Square has been occupied, Times Square is impassable, and Rockefeller Plaza is temporarily impassable. To be precise, the four streets from Rockefeller Plaza to Times Square have been occupied. The entrance of the flagship store of the record store has been completely occupied by the crowd, and the turbulent crowd is rolling along the street formidable and encircling the city. Dear listeners, this is fm101. 2, it''s me, Allen. The news received so far is only on Manhattan Island. The major record shops have been completely surrounded. According to conservative estimates, more than 30,000 people have been mobilized to come and line up to welcome the war of the century. . This is only the situation in Manhattan, and we will gradually learn about the situation in Brooklyn and Queens..." "Whether it is Glory to Death, Oasis, or Mariah Carey, this is a difficult choice, and it is also the focus of everyone''s attention. All of this will be revealed today. Regardless of who will win in the end, but To be sure, this will be the busiest day in the history of the City of Angels. Perhaps it will be the busiest day in the music market in the 13 years since the release of Michael Jackson''s "Thriller" album. Judging from the information I have learned so far, more than 10,000 people have gathered in Hollywood Boulevard, Sunset Boulevard, and Melrose Avenue, and there are no exceptions in other corners of the city. It seems that the entire city has been Crazy music lovers have completely conquered, and the earliest fans actually queued up 24 hours ago..." At this moment, the radio programs of major cities are opening the early morning curtain, officially awakening the noise of September 23. The radio programs of almost every city are paying attention to todays war of the century, not just Because this is the biggest attraction of today-only briefly surpassing "Independence Day" within today; at the same time, it is also because the turbulent crowds in every corner of the city have reached breathtaking levels, making the already terrifying peak of work Becomes more turbulent. In addition to the sharp horns and roar of engines, noisy discussions and exuberant screams became the most distinctive embellishment of this early morning, and opened the prelude to this early morning vigorously. Not only radio shows, Fox TV simply moved the live broadcast scene to the main street queuing scene in major cities. After the sweetness of "Independence Day", Fox TV quickly and accurately seized the opportunity of this war of the century. A news program that broadcasts the War of the Century has been opened, hoping to use this topical effect to create a new peak. Compared to interviewing the audience at the premiere of "Independence Day", Fox''s actions this time were undoubtedly more shocking and shocking to the other three major TV stations. But the facts have proved that this seemingly absurd and ridiculous idea has triggered a chain effect, making "Good Day Live" unexpectedly join the competition for the ratings of the morning news program. In the live broadcast hall of Fox TVs morning news program "Good Day Live", behind it is a TV wall composed of 24 TV screens. Each screen represents the live broadcast scene of a city. A screen is full of turbulent people, and an endless sea of ??people rushes towards you, forming a spectacular picture, which is more direct and effective than any commentary or any language, and conveys the sense of impact without any hindrance. "Hello, New York, I am bringing you a live report at Herman Park in Houston (herman.npark). You can see the turbulent crowd behind me through the lens. At least three thousand people have gathered here. All People came here for the first time to buy a single... Ah..." During the talk, the crowd behind her came over, and the host had to change the position, but even so, she still could not escape. Swallowed by the crowd, a group of fans ran over screaming frantically, and the four people walked up to the host side by side, and then included her in the side by side category, shouting happily, "Oasis! Oasis! oasis!" The location host was forced to dance with them, but still dedicated himself to the microphone and said, "As you can see, here is a carnival heat wave, and everyone is greeted by the most exciting way. The battle of the century is coming! Soon, the hosts microphone had to be put down, and then danced with the four people around him, but he couldn''t help but also followed the others with an extremely bright smile on his face. This is a carnival, a carnival that belongs to everyone. The scene immediately shifted to the studio, and the two hosts began to talk, "We have just watched live reports in ten cities. From the current situation, at least more than 500,000 people have been mobilized in the United States, and so many people have participated. In this unparalleled battle of the century." "What''s even more frightening is that this is just the tip of the iceberg. Our camera lens can''t completely record the surging crowds in every city. It can only let people see a corner of this grand occasion. It''s just like we are taking pictures at this time. On Sixth Avenue outside the shed, long crowds have surrounded the surrounding four streets. This is definitely the craziest day since the Beatles landed in the United States. Almost everyone is discussing whether to support Who? So, Pete, do you have an answer?" "I don''t know, I really don''t know. Personally, I might vote for glory to death, but in terms of overall market performance, I don''t have a clear answer. Oh, Washington''s ahead There was news from the scene, wow, this is really a crowd! Regarding this issue, we will discuss it later, let''s take a look at the situation at the scene first..." This program produced by Fox TV station can be said to have no substantive content, but it is just such a program, but it truly records the information of the war of the century. In the following two decades, people have repeatedly talked about this century. During the war, the live footage of "Good Day Live" will appear as historical data, showing its influence. In the end, "Good Day Live" attracted a full 5.5 million viewers, while "Today" received 5.45 million viewers, and "Good Morning America" ??stopped 5.5 million viewers. Stationed the action of the turntable. This is undoubtedly a miracle, a miracle in the history of TV news program ratings! But in fact, the miracle created by "Good Day Live Broadcasting" is simply insignificant for this North American carnival, as their show host himself said: This is just the tip of the iceberg! No one can actually count how many people participated in this carnival on this day. Perhaps the final single sales of the three groups of singers can reveal some real data; but what can be seen is, In more than 30 cities across the United States, the level of traffic congestion has increased several times than at any time. The traffic jam continued from 6 a.m. to 11 a.m., without any relief. The accessories of the vigorous war of the century are: On this day, the proportion of office workers who are late has increased by 86%. More than 130 radio stations and 220 media outlets across the United States have all cast their sights on the war of the century, focusing on this unprecedented-and perhaps no-comer competition. Not only the North American continent, but the UK alone, more than 85 radio stations and 193 media have reported on this competition, whether it is large-scale media or small-town tabloids. Similar to the United States, major cities in the United Kingdom also encountered terrible traffic jams on this day. Just the city of London mobilized more than 100,000 fans to join this carnival-this is still the most conservative estimate. Like big cities like New York and Los Angeles, this is a carnival in London. Therefore, music lovers have taken to the streets one after another, expressing their strong support for idols with their actions. This storm is sweeping over two continents in an unstoppable posture, and the horrible momentum makes people suddenly have an illusion: Woodstock, it is happening again! Chapter 1617： War of the century Tick, tick, tick... The sound of the second hand turning is so clear. The quiet inside Taoer Records store is in sharp contrast with the noise outside. The restlessness and excitement in the air makes the atmosphere in the room more tense. All the staff in the record store are ready. Ready, but no one spoke, just constantly moistening his dry throat, waiting for the opening of the historical moment. That kind of surging tension and expectation collided with dazzling sparks, making every second of time passing very clear. The reason why Woodstock was able to have such a far-reaching influence, even after nearly thirty years, still has an unshakable sacred status. The important thing is not that more than 400,000 people gather together for carnival, but the purest kind. The spirit of freedom and the spirit of enjoyment have profoundly affected the entire generation of people born in the 1950s and 1960s. At this moment, the battle of the century between Glory to Death, Oasis and Mariah Carey, although "only" is a single sales battle, but no one can ignore the historical reasons behind this battle. , This is the battle of Tianwang Mountain after the violent turbulence of the music market in the past four years. 1996 was a very special year. After the end of the Vietnam War, the United States experienced a period of economic depression, and the economic crisis triggered a variety of events. Family. A new wave of discrimination. The Rodney King incident and the Michael Jackson incident caused turmoil in the entire society; in the economic recovery, everyone is in danger, the warmth of the world gradually disappears, and the supremacy of gold and yuan is quietly in the society. Corrupting the bonds between people, whether it is the intense social discussion triggered by the "seven deadly sins", or the uncrowned king''s stepping off the altar caused by a series of events in the entertainment industry, or the major Hollywood film companies starting to commercialize The increase in investment in movies hides serious social problems after the economic crisis. It may not be comparable to the chaos of the entire American society after World War II, but there is no doubt that this is the year in which social problems in the United States have gradually precipitated and began to erupt in the two decades since the end of the Vietnam War. At that time, Woodstock appeared under such a social background. The unforgettable 1969. In fact, many people thought that Woodstock''s performance was very boring and lacked quality; but Woodstock has left a fabulous mark on that generation and next generation, and has become an indelible mark in the history of music. This time the War of the Century also appeared under such a social background. The confrontation between Glory To Death and Maria represents the conflict and collision between rock and the mainstream music market, and the confrontation between Glory To Death and Oasis represents the past three years. The new rock and roll forces that have gradually become glorious in time are truly on the stage, and the confrontation between the three groups of singers represents the contradictions and fetters of three ideologies and three social value orientations. The rock spirit that had been silent for nearly two decades began to run wild in the blood again, the faith that relied on music as a medium to entrust one''s spiritual world began to sprout again, the short-lived freedom of immersing in the spiritual world in order to escape social problems... The glory of Woodstock is truly reproduced. Every staff member of Taoer Records can clearly feel this pleasure flowing in the blood. Today, nearly 2,000 people gathered outside the record store. The turbulent crowd makes the record store look like it is. An island in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, the surging heat waves make Hollywood Boulevard look like Hawaii in midsummer August, and the passionate screams make the City of Angels look like Woodstock twenty-seven years ago... Let them all lose their language ability! In order to cope with today''s war of the century, Taoer Records has doubled its staff on Hollywood Boulevard. Originally there were only six staff members, but now there are 12 staff members working in the store. Looking ahead, all the shelves in the record store have changed positions at this time. The entrance is still the cashier. After entering the record store, the original horizontal shelves have been replaced with vertical shelves, leaving only nine shelves in the middle. , Leaving enough space in the entire store, and the dazzling array of albums and singles on the shelves have been moved to the four-sided record wall, decorating the record line with colorful and colorful. On the nine shelves in the middle, the three shelves closest to the inner row contain new albums and singles released in the past month, but the location is obviously not conspicuous; on the six shelves in front, All the places are all the protagonists of today''s war of the century. On the left is a brand new single from Oasis from the British Isles, "Do you know what I mean (d''...what.i.mean. The cover of the single is a beautiful courtyard with cloudy blue sky and clear water. The four members of the Oasis band stand in different positions beside the swimming pool, with white floor tiles and emerald green grass. A red motorcycle and a golden gramophone are at the forefront of the album, making the colorful colors of the entire cover clear. Up. In the middle is Mariah Carey''s new work, "Sweetheart (. The cover of the single is very attractive, with golden brown as the main color. Maria with curly hair is wearing a golden cloth tube top, showing her proud upper curve and slender waist, long curly hair dancing in the wind, scattered and scattered And sexy. The concise and clear album makes people recognize the singer queen at a glance. On the right is the new darling of the American music scene to the death of glory. The famous single "Young Volcano (. that made a sensation in the United States two years ago is now on the shelf. The cover boldly chose a pencil sketch. , The black pencil outlines the appearance of a volcano. The simple and clear lines make the volcano look extremely real. At this time, the volcano is erupting, and the hot lava has covered the entire volcano. However, because the brush strokes are black, there is no The shock of the real volcano, but just above the volcano, there is a bright red spark that blooms. This is also the only color of the entire cover, which directly presents the shock of the volcano, in the middle of the spark. , Is still written in pencil font with the words "Glory to Death". Standing at the door and looking over, you can clearly see the spectacular picture of the entire record store. The main color on the left is blue, the main color in the middle is gold, and the main color on the right is black and whitebut it also makes The red is more and more conspicuous, and the neatly laid out singles are laid out. There is no need to post posters at all. The poster wall composed of singles is already intuitive enough, vividly interpreting what is selling, and the scene is magnificent. , A sense of shock is coming! There are twelve clerks in the store, four tellers at the cash register, and six staff members divided into three groups, each responsible for a shelf, ready to replenish goods at any time, while the remaining two tellers stand at the door and are responsible for maintaining order. For a record store, it can be said to be fully armed. Tick, tick, tick... The speed of the second hand seems to be much faster than I think. It is like a toy with a wind-up, and the speed of the heart can not be spontaneously started to increase. "Ding Dong, US Eastern Time, 9 o''clock in the morning." Radio station. There was the sound of telling the time on the hour, and the staff of Taoer Records couldn''t help but cast their eyes toward the gate with excitement, and then the two people standing at the gate slowly opened the gate. "Wow..." The outdoor heat wave swept across in an instant, and the hot air wave hit his face, his eyes couldn''t be opened at all, giving people the illusion that the skin was about to crack. It is hard to believe that this is already late September, and the hot temperature is even more rampant than this year''s highest temperature. Accompanied by the heat wave, the noisy screams outside was suddenly suppressed, as if everyone''s throats were pinched at the same time, the deathly silence caused the air to start to boil, about a second later , The noise went from the smallest to the largest in an instant, as if someone suddenly turned the silent sound to the limit. Immediately afterwards, without giving other people any reaction time, the scorching torrent rushed towards the record shop. Although Sally and Melerin and his group are 100 outside of the team, they are already at the forefront of the team compared to the huge team with more than 2,000 people at this time, just less than ten minutes later. , They were able to follow the team to the door of the record shop. Justin was standing next to Sally at this time, walking forward, constantly looking around, watching the seething crowd around him, the impact of such a scene was undoubtedly huge. In fact, Justin not only starred in the "Mickey Club", and after the end of the show, he joined a men''s group, UU Reading Super Boys (), this group of five boys does not exist in the United States Looking for opportunities to release recordsAt present, all major record companies believe that it is enough to have a rising backstreet boy in the US market. So Super Boys went to Europe to develop. Not long ago, they formally joined the German music record company. After signing the contract, he will soon join the wave of the development of Super Boys in Europe. Justin has participated in several performances in Europe as a member of Super Boys. The feeling of two or three hundred audiences cheering and shouting on the scene made him excited. Until now, with his eyes closed, he can still recall the scene at that time. The wonderful taste is unforgettable. But now, after witnessing the enthusiasm of the crowd, Justin knew that he was just the tip of the iceberg of the charm of the music stage. Everything in front of me was caused by the wave of Glory to Death and the rivalry between Oasis and Maria. This reminded Justin of the scenes described by Sally and the others just now, how spectacular the creation scene of "Young Volcano (. would be. Thinking of this, Justin''s feet could no longer stop, jumping on the spot, using all his strength to show his excitement and excitement. "Justin! Hurry, hurry!" Sally took Justin''s arm, followed the crowd and rushed into the record shop frantically. Chapter 1618： Panic buying frenzy Justin retracted his attention and followed Sally into the record shop. The crowd in front of him almost occupied the entire record shop. It seemed that all the crowds were human heads, and there were no gaps at all. Dagger Qi Chinese novel ꧧ But even so, you can vaguely see the spectacular single wall among the crowd, and the unparalleled visual shock rushes towards you, making people stunned. At this time, the three shelves on the left, center and right were full of people, and the ears were filled with lively discussions, "I want to buy Oasis, Oasis...", "Maria! Maria!", "God, this is a volcano! Volcano! To the death of glory is really...", "I like this cover so much", all kinds of sounds kept reverberating in my ears, making the entire Taoer record store boil like boiling water. It can be seen that the fans of Glory To Death, Oasis and Maria are still evenly divided. "Sure enough, it''s a glorious style! It''s far beyond my imagination!" Sally picked up a single "Young Volcano (. and saw the bright cover. In fact, in terms of color, Oasis is the most eye-catching band; and in terms of eyeball effects, Marias beautiful figure is even more unmatched; but the cover of glory to death has a powerful force, that is stubborn. The volcano clearly outlines the personality and spirit of the band, making people unavoidable to stay two more eyes on the cover, and have endless curiosity about the whole song. Only the cover of the glorious single is really related to the song, directly and sharply showing the essence of the song. Justin couldnt help being stunned at this moment. Looking at the one-piece single cover on the shelf, the depths of his soul began to tremble gently, as if the glory to death music was slowly flowing on the pencil sketch. Write a wonderful melody, build an independent world, and let people indulge in it. Raising his hand, Justin picked up a single and gently rubbed the texture of the hard cardboard. It seemed that he could feel that he was communicating with the soul of glory to death, that kind of psychological response, Let the conspicuous red sparks dilate, dilate, and re-magnify in the pupils. From this point alone, the glory of the two rivals will die. As a pop singer, Marias singles are so traceable. Sony Columbia Records is clearly familiar with such operations. An eye-catching cover can often drive listeners who are not interested in the song itself to purchase. This is a business strategy. One of the links; but as a rock band, Oasis did not show the spiritual temperament that is in line with their clamoring content. Rather, they are like pop singers eager to replicate their success in the mainstream market. If they are willing to separate their energy to provoke others. Half, used to learn chords, maybe they will achieve more brilliant achievements than they are now. For the first time in the shadowless confrontation, the victory or defeat was at ease. "Justin, Justin, let''s go to the checkout!" Britney''s screaming voice didn''t seem to contradict the extremely noisy record store, even Justin couldn''t hear clearly. Raising her head, Justin saw Britneys twinkling eyes, which clearly outlined the excitement of her heart; Sally next to her had already selected her, holding three singles in her hand, tightly He held it in his arms, with "satisfaction" written all over his face, and people couldn''t help but smile. "Please let me please?" A voice came from behind, interrupting Justin''s thoughts. When he looked back, he saw the figure of an enthusiastic fan. He said excitedly, "If you have finished buying , Please come to the counter, okay? I can''t wait to listen to the glorious single!" Only then did Justin realize that he was on the front line of the war of the century, and quickly apologized, "Sorry, sorry." Justin was about to leave, but before he could get up, he stopped again. Immediately after he took five singles from the shelf again, he looked back and saw Britneys puzzled look. He explained, "I will collect two of them for myself, and the other four will be given to my teammates as gifts. They will like it." Then, Justin and Britney, Sally and others walked towards the cash register. A fan standing in front of Justin, holding a thick stack of singles tightly in his arms, Oasis, Maria, and Glory To Death singles all have, but obviously the most Glory To Death singles, his With more than thirty singles in his arms, it is almost impossible to see the road ahead. The hills of singles are really shocking. The cash register moved very quickly, and soon it was the turn of the fan. He piled all the singles on the counter, and then smiled and said to the staff, "This is the carnival day of our class." The fan watched. He was a high school student when he got up. It is estimated that all their classmates have joined the war of the century today. Standing at the back, Justin couldn''t help but look back at Britney, Sally and others, everyone smiled knowingly. The fans of the boy in front of me are everywhere in the United States and the United Kingdom, from students to workers, from twelve-year-old boys to forty-five-year-old women, from impoverished cleaners to wealthy upper class, from fanatical Music lovers to join in the lively bystanders... This war of the century has mobilized everyone''s enthusiasm, and almost everyone can''t wait to show their enthusiasm. The surging crowd soon made Tao''er Records feel the powerful energy. As of 12 noon, the stock of glory to death was the first to approach the bottom line. In order to cope with the frenzy of today''s war of the century, Taoer Records was fully prepared. Twenty thousand copies are in stock, but now its just noon, and the "Young Volcano" has already bought 4,000 copies to the death of glory. There is no need to wait until the store closes tomorrow, "Young Volcano" will be completely sold. You know, this is just the performance of a record store branch in Los Angeles! Although the sales of Oasis and Marias singles were crazy enough, they were temporarily at a disadvantage in the first round of the Glory to Death. At present, Oasiss "Do you know what I mean" is on Taoer Records. More than 3,300 copies have been sold on Hollywood Boulevard, and their inventory of 20,000 copies is expected to be sold out by the day after tomorrow at the latest; Marias "sweetheart" is not to be outdone at all, and the sales of more than 3,200 copies are not inferior. , Which also indicates that this afternoons sales frenzy will determine the first-day sales victor of the war of the century. Whoever has more explosive power and better endurance will have the last laugh. Taoer Records has been unable to withstand the strong impact and took the lead in requesting additional inventory from the record companies of the three groups of singers, but they have encountered huge difficulties because even Taoer Records has competition within its own branches. The branch of Century Plaza in New York has already placed the first order for 20,000 copies of glory to death, 20,000 copies of Maria, and 18,000 copies of Oasis; not to mention other competitors in the same industry, New York, Chicago, Houston, As the six major cities of Philadelphia, Seattle and Los Angeles arrived at noon, they all felt the pressure of the frenzy. In fact, for Taoer Records, they have a total of 60,000 copies in stock, which is almost the sales volume of a previous record store for a week. They originally thought that even if the War of the Century was crazy, 60,000 copies of inventory would be enough to cope with the first week''s inventory. It''s a heat wave. But in fact, only halfway through the first day, the inventory in the warehouse has disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. The two staff responsible for the loading of a shelf are already too busy, often a box of singles. It was just opened, and the crowds of fans rushed to buy it all. Such a scene is really terrifying. The same situation also appeared in the United Kingdom. The world''s most famous HMV record store once appreciated the Beatles and recommended them to record companies. It also has nearly three hundred stores around the world, which is currently the most successful in the world. The record stores branch in Londons Oxford Street (. Street) today ushered in the crazy crowd that it experienced for the first time in its seventy-five years. Neither the enthusiasm of the Beatles peak years nor the madness of the British rock war last year are as spectacular as they are today. In just one morning, which is exactly three hours from nine to twelve oclock, the Oxford Street branch of the HMV record store sold furiously 15,000 stocks, of which 99% were from the century. With the sales of the three-legged members of War of War, Oasis took the lead temporarily relying on home court advantage and bought more than 5,800 copies. This momentum far exceeded last years duel between Oasis and Stain; Maria relied on its rich heritage. , Surrendered more than five thousand one hundred sheets, followed closely behind, the gap is very weak, it is possible to surpass the Oasis band at any time. Relatively speaking the audience of Glory to Death in the UK has been restricted, but even so, the sales of more than 4,000 copies are very incredible for the glory to death that has never officially arrived in the UK. They were not left behind by Oasis without a breath. It sold 15,000 copies in three hours. This was the fastest selling morning in the history of the HMV record store. It even created a monument that could not be broken for a long time afterwards. As of noon on September 23, calculated based on local time, the War of the Century has driven more than one million single sales worldwide. This is not just a miracle in the music market, it has driven unprecedented sales. It is also a miracle in the history of music, letting people see a buying wave that is crazier, hotter and more exciting than Woodstock. According to this trend, it is foreseeable that the singles of Glory To Death, Oasis and Maria will usher in a win-win situation have achieved sales breakthroughs, but will things really go on like this? Even if it is a win-win situation, there will be a winner among the three. Who will have the last laugh in this fierce competition on thin ice? If this is not the case, who will be the first to fall behind, who will have the last laugh, and who will be the leader? Chapter 1619： First day sales "This battle of the century has gradually become more and more hot..." "Glory to Death has now achieved an absolute lead in Los Angeles..." "The Oasis has received strong support in London..." "Sales in New York In the competition, Maria has a weak lead..." "Tokyo, Hong. Dagger, Qi, China, Wen, Wang, Shou, Port, Paris and other cities have also ushered in a sales frenzy, and the war of the century has swept through. To the world..." On this day of September 23, almost the world, regardless of time zone, country, race, or gender, is watching this battle of the century! If the "Independence Day" sweeps across the army shows domineering, and its continuous record-setting posture is jaw-dropping and shocking; then this war of the century has brought countless suspense, and the suspense caused by these suspense. Excitement and excitement. People are curious as to where the final box office of "Independence Day" can end, but now all the suspense has been revealed. The only thing people need to know is when "Independence Day" will create the myth of 500 million box office in North America; and relatively speaking. , This war of the century has just begun, and it is impossible to predict the end. This has completely exploded everyone''s curiosity. Almost everyone is no exception, in the heated discussion about who will win the first round of the battle of the century. The Oasis band has shown great power in the British mainland, with good news again and again; Maria-Kelly has obtained most of the support on the east coast and performed outstandingly; glory to death on the west coast is unmatched, almost leading the way by sweeping. This is a three-legged war, just like the perfect result that people expect: the three strong collide, but no one is left behind. On the contrary, it also stimulated the endless courage and energy of the entire market, and completely detonated the music market. The frenzy of the three, you chase me after the three, the victory or defeat is completely between the slightest, and no one can judge the victory or defeat at the last moment. This has also made the entire War of the Century full of countless suspense. Fox TV set up special columns to report on special programs. The scrolling column updated the information of the war of the century for the first time. This move has been enthusiastically sought after by countless viewers. The average viewership reached 4.3 million, and the peak viewership even reached 6 million, causing an uproar in the entire music market and TV stations. This suspenseful battle of the century has attracted the attention of more than a thousand media around the world. Everyone is paying close attention to the development of the competition, looking forward to the final result, and looking forward to the final victory of the singers they support. , Looking forward to the ultimate glorious moment, looking forward to creating a new history in the music market. The sunset on September 23 has not yet gone down the mountain. The worlds top record houses such as HMV Records, Taoer Records, and Viking Records have announced that they have branches in London, Los Angeles, New York, Tokyo, Chicago and other cities. , Have refreshed their own sales records, and the chain effect caused by the war of the century has gradually emerged. The sales of major record stores not only bravely hit a single-day high, but many of them sold in just one day in the previous week. Unreachable height! Thanks to the fact that many large record shops in the city centre were blocked by the turbulent crowds, many small record shops in remote areas have also ushered in a sales frenzy, and even in some small towns, there is only one record shop in a single day. Thousands of singles have been sold, which is almost equivalent to their monthly sales. The global record market is showing a thriving scene. There is no need to wait until the end of this day, and people can already be sure: this war of the century has already set countless records like a broken bamboo. Glory to Death, Oasis and Maria have joined forces to drive the prosperity of the global music market and opened this up. A magnificent new chapter. Due to the time difference, Australia and New Zealand, which were the first to enter September 24, announced the first day of the battle. In this piece of land in Oceania where the music market is not prosperous, Maria, who is finally the powerful, took the lead in winning the first prize! This female singer, who has gradually become the queen of dolphin music in the world, made a bold new attempt on the first wave of the new album''s first single "Sweetheart", and found a beautiful mix of rhythm and blues and hip-hop music, with first-class fluency The melody is very recognizable, and Marias familiar interpretation method has received good feedback. In Australia and New Zealand, Maria''s popularity and awareness are significantly higher than the two rock bands that have never arrived in this land. It is logical to win here. However, due to the weakness of the music market, Maria has not gained much advantage, with a single day sales of more than 34,000 copies, which is only ahead of the two competitors'' sales by a few thousand. However, the Japanese market, which announced the results immediately afterwards, once again strengthened Maria''s confidence, because in this land, she has received unprecedented enthusiasm, and the explosive Japanese music market made the song "Sweetheart" harvest on the first day. With a sales volume of 330,000, it not only broke the single sales record of foreign singers held by Whitney Houston in Japan, but was also far ahead of the two competitors. The glorious "Young Volcano (. has sold 220,000 copies in Japan. Although the results are still good, this is currently the fourth largest single-day sales record for foreign singers in Japan, but it is still rejected by Maria. A long distance; while the Oasis bands "Do you know what I mean?" scored 190,000 sales. The vertical comparison is still an outstanding record, and it can be among the top ten foreign singers in Japan, but the horizontal comparison is lagging behind. Two competitors. Japan is currently the second largest music market in the world after the United States, and its market potential and explosive power far exceed those of the United Kingdom. Japan is especially capable of short-term explosive power that even the United States cannot compete. However, the real strength of the Japanese music market lies in supporting local singers. Although foreign singers have a good record here, they are not worth mentioning compared to local singers. Even so, Maria''s ability to grab the Japanese market is still a hearty victory! In the Asian and Oceania regions that were first announced in the early stage, Maria highlighted her huge appeal. This is also a direct manifestation of the current global markets mainstream popularity and rhythm and blues. Although rock and roll is vigorous in the United Kingdom and the United States, it is more powerful than in the 1960s. In terms of the madness that has taken the world by storm, the current rock and roll is far from having such a strong influence, and it is non-mainstream alternative music in most areas. Immediately afterwards, the real highlight will be on the stage. In North America, the main battlefield and the origin of the War of the Century, the Triwizard War can be said to be inextricably inextricable, from the east coast to the west coast, from remoteness. From the desolate state of Arkansas to the sensual state of Nevada, from the thriving agricultural state of North Dakota to the canyon-ridden Arizona, the war of the War of the Century has burned to every corner, making everyone deeply feel the spirit of movies and music. A huge driving force for life. Even people who don''t care about music will either tease or ridicule the two sentences, expressing that they have no interest in the War of the Century. But the facts have proved that they have also become a part of the war of the century! The Recording Industry Association of America announced the final results of the first day of the War of the Century at 8 o''clock in the morning on the 24th. The "Good Morning America", "Today" and Fox TV''s "Good Day Live" are all The results of this war of the century were broadcast live for the first time. Of course, countless radio stations across the United States also broadcast the results to people on the way to work. "Glory to death!" "Glory to death!" "Glory to death!" Almost everyone is shouting this name, because this is the final winner of the first round of the "War of the Century" on September 23, 1996! In an instant, the name of glory to death rang over countless cities across the United States, from TV stations to radio stations, from presenters to audiences, from the bustling city center to remote towns, the sound of "Glory to Death" rang disorderly. Get up and gather into a shouting voice, just like the momentum led by the "Young Volcano" when creating the scene, showing an unparalleled powerful appeal, shaking the entire North American continent, and proclaiming a glorious victory to the death. The trend that belonged to glory to death continued incessantly. In this powerful battle of the century, North America, the main battlefield, finally declared a glorious victory, ending the first day of the battle! This is an unexpected but reasonable result. Although Glory to Death has not released an album for more than two years, and there has been no activity for nearly one and a half years, it is still the most watched rock in the entire North American continent. band. In the second half of last year, a song called "Apologize ( suppressed Maria for eight weeks, leaving the queen singer out of breath and even said no to complaining. come out. At that time, "Apologize" was already the fourth single of the album "Bath the Morning Light", and Maria''s "Fantasy" was the first wave of the new album''s singles. Maria was still suppressed with nothing to say; and now, In the first round of singles, although people accidentally lost again with Maria to Glory to Death, it is reasonable to imagine carefully. The most frightening thing is that Glory to Death sold 430,000 sales in one day in a destructive posture! Forty-three million, what does this mean? This means that in North America this single has sold more than one million people and hopes to enter the top 20 music market at the end of the year. It only took a day to burst out with energy that is infinitely close to the golden record! This means that glory to death easily broke a lot of historical records. You must know that when the "Magic Wall ( created a miracle last year, the sales volume in the first week was only 230,000, but now the "Young Volcano" won it in just one day. achievement! This means that the War of the Century has exploded with unprecedented energy in North America, giving the music market new vitality! Is this scene familiar? It is indeed a little familiar, reminiscent of "Independence Day" which was released on Independence Day. Chapter 1620： Crushing force Four hundred and thirty thousand! The single "Young Volcano (. not only made history, but also made history with a surpassing three times or four times the sales volume of a single day. In just one day, "Young Volcano" got other singles for a week. Records that can''t be created within - including glorifying yourself to death. This record almost caused an uproar across North America. Just as people cant believe that the movie market can generate 36 million U.S. dollars in box office in one day, it is also difficult to believe that the music market can generate forty-three in one day. Ten thousand sales, even in the music market where digital audio sources are extremely prosperous twenty years later, such data is a level that is difficult to reach the sky, and it is almost regarded as a data that cannot be surpassed. The glorious fan, the young volcano, is truly famous in the world by relying on this battle. Although the resistance movement during the filming of "Death Row" last year has brought them into the public eye, this single battle is the moment when they truly shine. The young volcanoes not only made North America clearly aware of having such a group of unswerving followers, but also clearly witnessed the miracle of rock engulfing the mainstream music market, just like the lyrics of the song "Young Volcano", "Just Tonight, the fox will hunt hounds, and everything will end at this moment... We are wild, full of potential and explosive power like a young volcano!" The rebellious force deep in the bones, the faith desire deep in the heart, the dream light deep in the soul, began to rise strongly and detonated a revolution in North America. Life! The trance really made people think that the rock movement centered on Woodstock really reappeared again! The strong support of the young volcanoes burst out with unparalleled explosive power. Just during the first day of singles sales, they bought 430,000 singles, not only rewriting the new history of the North American music market, but also rewriting the history of the North American music market. It has rewritten the mainstream layout of the North American music market, making people feel that the rock force headed by glory to death has become a force that cannot be ignored in the mainstream market. Forty-three thousand, the number never lies, but the cold data has brought the most powerful impact, making people deeply feel the power of glory to death in North America. Even more frightening is that this is just the sales data of glory to death! In this war of the century, the reason why people''s discussion is so crazy is because the three sides of the battle are not inferior, and it is so lively for you to compete. In fact, before noon on the 23rd, there was a slight difference between the three, and there was no clear trend of victory or defeat. Although the victory was finally won in glory to death, it can still be imagined that this is a game. The bayonet sees red in close hand-to-hand combat! The results also proved this. Marias "Sweetheart" also broke out in sales of 370,000 on the first day, and this data undoubtedly followed the glory to death, setting a new historical record. If there is no "young volcano", then this is the moment when people witnessed "Sweetheart" making history, but on the other hand, without the competition between Glory To Death and Oasis, "Sweetheart" would not be able to burst out such a strong sales data. But no matter what, Maria still created her own history, and the sales volume of 370,000 made people clearly feel that she is now a queen of power. It''s a pity that the better Maria''s performance is, the more it brings out the power of the single "Young Volcano"-even if it is as strong as Maria loses, the glorious victory can definitely be said to be well-deserved. Although 370,000 compared with 430,000, the data gap seems to be relatively large, but in fact, glory to death only relied on the last-minute sprint explosion to complete the narrow victory over Maria. This victory is definitely not as easy as the data shows. "Do you know what I mean?" The sales volume of 290,000 yuan in the North American market not only created the best sales record for a British singer in the North American market in ten years, but also allowed the Oasis Band to beat the Radio Commander, Competitors such as Goatskin and Stain Band succeeded in taking the lead in the North American market. However, the performance of Oasis is undoubtedly inferior to the two competitors. Although the sales volume of 290,000 is still overwhelming, the weekly sales of countless singles-including Maria Creation The "sweet day" of history, the "Magic Wall" that made history to the death of glory and other singles, but everyone knows that the reason why the music market broke out so powerful this week is because of the war of the century. Therefore, the 290,000 of Oasis cannot be compared vertically, only horizontally-in other words, the Oasis failed miserably! From this set of data, it can be seen that although on the morning of September 23rd, the Oasis band still bite Maria and Glory to the death, but this is North America. This is the home stadium of Maria and Glory to the death. This is the land that witnessed the rise of Tin Hau and Tian Tuan. After the appeal of Oasis broke out in the morning, it quickly fell into a downturn in the afternoon, and was finally thrown more than one block away by the two competitors. Glory to death, Maria and Oasis, the first round of this battle of the century ended in a Glory to death victory. Although the fourth week of September was only just Monday, it is certain that this week The top three on the billboard singles chart are these three players, but the only uncertainty is: Will the suspense of the victory between the three change in the long week? Regardless of one weeks victory or defeat, the three groups of competitors have jointly contributed 1.09 million sales in a single day. The creation of such crazy sales in a single day has undoubtedly refreshed the history of the North American music market again, and it is even more commendable. Yes, this competition has driven the prosperity of the entire music market. In addition to these three groups of singers, the sales of singles and albums of other singers have also increased, with singles rising by as much as 56%, and albums also There was a 31% increase, which was almost the most prosperous day in the history of the entire North American music market. This competition is worthy of the prestige of the "War of the Century"! Not only because this is a duel close to the millennium, but also because it is one of the most eye-catching duels in the past century. Thanks to the maturity of the music market, this duel has created sales records and media reports. , The record of public attention is almost always a new height that cannot be surpassed. "Glory to death vs Maria vs Oasis" finally came to the conclusion of "430,000 vs 3700,000 vs 290,000". The three groups of singers joined forces to crush the entire music market, detonating unprecedented The sales frenzy, and Glory To Death stood out in this thin ice win and defeat, and won the battle of Tianwangshan with sales data sufficient to blow up the opponent! As the most important music market in the world, North America is also the birthplace of the war of the century. The glorious victory is undoubtedly of epoch-making significance. For rock and roll, for the North American music market, for the mainstream music market structure, and for the audiences music Aesthetics has an immeasurable long-term impact on the regeneration of beliefs. No one can know what will happen in the future, but at least, with the arrival of the "young volcano" on the stage of history, a seed of faith called new metal rock is quietly taking root in the North American continent, and with the help of the war of the century, It began to drill out of the soil and slowly sprouted. As for whether this seed will eventually grow into a towering tree, it will wither and die early. Only time can give the answer. However, this war of the century is not over yet, as one of the most important music markets in the world, the British market only revealed the answer at the last minute! In the British Isles, although the explosive power of sales is not comparable to that of Japan and the durability of sales is not comparable to that of the United States, no one can deny the historical importance of the British music scene. This is an indispensable piece of the global music market. The popularity of Zhan in this soil even surpasses that of the United States, because this confrontation awakens the dream of rock and roll that has been sleeping for a long time in people''s hearts and makes everyone crazy about it. In this land where countless classic rock and rolls have been born, the Oasis Band has reached an unprecedented high after defeating the Blot Band last year. Relying on the home court advantage, they finally won a game in the battle of the century. A rare victory! Britains September 23rd single sales champion, impressively "Do you know what I mean?"-from Oasis! The Oasis Band achieved a single-day sales of 310,000 here, refreshing last years stained band "Country House (.s good score of 270,000 in a single day, becoming the single most purchased single in the British Isles on this day. . This has once again witnessed the British peoples current pursuit of the Oasis Band. As countless music critics have said, this populist band has reproduced the glory of the Beatles era and has been enthusiastically sought after by all walks of life But this time, the victory of Oasis was not so hearty, because the glory to death carries the strong momentum of Hugo, "Young Volcano" swept the sales data of 303 thousand on the 23rd. , Only lagging behind Oasis by less than 10,000 copies, and ranked second. This is a new page in the history of British music. After last year''s Oasis and Stain both turned over 200,000 sales on the first day of the single''s release, this time the Oasis and Glory to Death have dedicated a more exciting duel -The first day''s sales both crossed the 300,000 threshold, which is definitely an incredible achievement! Maria''s popularity in this land is far less than that of Japan. Although the sales volume of 180,000 in a single day is very good, she is far behind by the two competitors and is not on the same level at all. Of course, three singles sold more than 100,000 in the same day. This is also a new history of the British music market. Maybe this war of the century can tell the winners and find the winners, but there are no losers, because every group of singers is stepping on the shoulders of their predecessors to create history, refreshing the music of various countries around the world in just one day History, such a momentum is incomparable and cannot be copied. The battle of the century! Become a classic and go down in history! Chapter 1621： Top 3 burst From a global perspective, Mariah Carey won the markets headed by Japan and Oceania. Japans victory is undoubtedly an epoch-making victory. The Oasis dominates the British mainland, once again consolidating their current domestic first rock band. Status; Glory to death swept the North American market, continued the previous strong momentum, and continued to open up areas that the Nirvana band could not touch. In this way, this seems to be a triumphant competition. The three major global music battlefields, the United States, Japan, and the United Kingdom, each win one, regardless of Xuanzhen. At least in terms of momentum, it is indeed the case. The record companies behind them also advertised this way. EMI emphasized the glory of the North American market, and Sony Columbia Records extolled the importance of the Japanese market, and created records that chanted the recovery of the British market. This is a duel with no losers. The War of the Century kicked off in this way, and it was the perfect start, demonstrating the strong appeal and top influence of the three parties in the duel-each group of singers has strong strength and each other has huge market support , Can be said to be the top singer on the market at present, worthy of being called the "War of the Century" by countless media! But in fact, is there really no winner? actually not. The difference in wins and losses in different markets directly leads to differences in the performance of the final global market. Obviously, this time Glory to Death has achieved unparalleled brilliance, not just single sales. Glory to death not only swept the sales frenzy in the deep-rooted North American market, and exploded the two competitors with a huge advantage; it also exploded amazing energy in the Japanese and British markets that have never been promoted-especially in the United Kingdom. Losing to the Oasis Band''s sales of less than 10,000 copies, we can clearly see the powerful influence of glory to death on a global scale. From the perspective of overall performance, Glory to Death is undoubtedly a full bloom in various countries and regions around the world, and it has also shown no inferior competitiveness on the "rivals'' turf", and declared its own by sweeping the trend. Strong presence. Whether it is said that Glory To Death is taking advantage of the east wind of "Independence Day" or that Hugo''s existence has made Glory To Death attract more attention, but it is undeniable that Glory to Death is stepping out of the North American market and bringing its own The footprint expands globally. More importantly, the word-of-mouth of the single "Young Volcano (. has reached a new height, easily leading the two competitors, which is also one of the important factors for this single to achieve such excellent results on a global scale. . The British professional music magazine "q Magazine" stated in the comments, "The song "Sweetheart" has obviously lost Marias most touching sound quality. While changing, it has also lost her element of capturing womens hearts. I cant say this. A transformation attempt was a failure, but it cannot be said to be a success. "Do you know what I mean?" It is disappointing. It seems that Oasis has too much to express, but because of its limited ability, it ends up fragmented, presenting a song full of boredom, anxiety, and eagerness. Hidden behind the lyrics is the ambition of the Oasis band, but unfortunately they have encountered a bottleneck. The glorious "Young Volcano" is not a brand new track, but after Hugo''s arrangement, this single that once surprised countless people finally shows its proper appearance-outstanding! Outstanding! Amazing! Boldly adopt the drums as the main melody, infuse the spirit of the band into the lyrics, and the majestic vigor is blown onto the face. After two years of silence, Glory to Death brings surprises again, just like when "Almost Fame" just came out. " At any time, the support and feedback of the listeners to music is one of the important information, and the evaluation of music by professional music critics is also part of the important information. Especially this time in the War of the Century, Glory To Death, Oasis and Maria received rave reviews on their last album, word-of-mouth and sales achieved an absolute win-win; so this time the competition between the top three is not only Only sales, as well as the quality of music-especially the Oasis Band and Glory to Death are the key three albums that test their own strength. The focus of attention on word of mouth is also extremely hot, which is also important for the lively war of the century. reason. "Q Magazine" is the top professional magazine in the UK. Their views can be said to be very objective, especially for the Oasis band. Even if this is the hope for the recovery of local music, they did not blindly applaud it-perhaps because of love. Deeply responsible, so the comments are so severe. It has to be said that Britain has been looking forward to the recovery of rock and roll for nearly thirty years. Whenever a rock band turns out to be born, they will exclaim the rise of British rock and the "Beatles" once again. It''s like every time the World Cup comes, they chanted that this time is "the strongest national team ever." Therefore, whenever these bands let professional music critics down, they fall into trouble faster than anyone else-because the band lives up to all their hopes for rock and roll, and their hopes are increasing as time advances. Only when there is comparison, there are superiors. "Q Magazine"''s admiration of Glory To Death is refreshing. Although they did not call Glory To Death "The Beatles", they can feel their admiration for this band. It is possible to let "q Magazine" put aside the shackles of national boundaries and recognize the glory to death-and it is really rare in the context of the war of the century. Although there are not many selfless professional music magazines like "q Magazine", they are not many. The viewpoint of creating a half-century old music magazine "New Music Express (new...express is relatively objective. It has also received a lot of recognition. "Oasis and Glory To Death are the representatives of the new rock and roll forces in the United Kingdom and the United States. What they condense is precisely the modern rock that combines the old rock and the music elements of the new era. Some call it the new metal rock, and some call it British rock. , But more important than the name is the spirit of the two bands. The new single "Do you know what I mean" by Oasis still continues the band''s rough and gloomy style. It can be felt that their style has gradually matured and retains the advantages of the previous two albums. But because the previous two albums were so amazing, the first wave of singles on the third album lacked some surprises. We can''t call it a failure. We can only say that the higher the hope, the greater the disappointment, but we still can''t deny the performance of this single. Oasis is still the leader in the UK who is most likely to carry the banner of rock renaissance. The three albums of glory to death carry countless expectations. This band, which perfectly combines classic rock technology and modern music style, was born on the shoulders of the times. As the first single of "Young Volcano", you can undoubtedly see the ambition of glory to death, powerful arrangement, profound lyrics, majestic interpretation, glory to death indeed represents the trend of contemporary music , Continues the essence of traditional rock and rolls into the concept of modern pop, thus casting this excellent single, let people once again see the prosperous light and shadow of the Beatles when they were born in a trance. Relatively speaking, the single "Sweetheart" is the first wave of promotion for Maria''s new album, but it lacks a little strength. We can vaguely feel the direction of Maria''s transformation, but we need to grasp more pulse through this album. However, as one of today''s best female singers, Maria still shows her superb singing skills and excellent control, which is still undeniable. The war of the century has just kicked off. Next, the music market will use the most direct and cold data to give their choices. What we need to do is just wait and see. Because the real winner of this duel is always us. " "New Music Express" still achieved a good level of quality, without much criticism, but they can still vaguely feel their admiration for glory to death. It can be seen from here that even the British cannot deny the rising momentum of glory to death. Similarly, the American independent magazine "Rotation" also published a similar view, "The well-behaved''sweetheart'' has nothing to do with nothing, the technically rough''Do you know what I mean'' are stuck in a bottleneck, and the talented''young volcano'' has shocked the world. "A simple and clear comment can tell their attitude. As the most influential music magazine in North America and even the world, "Rolling Stone" has no way to ignore the glory again this time to death. Everyone in the industry knows that "Rolling Stone" has never waited to see Glory to Death and Hugo. Whether it is a movie starring Hugo or Glory to Death music, "Rolling Stone" has never really been officially reported. As the leader of mainstream magazines, "Rolling Stone" has always been stubborn and resisting toward glory to death. But this time, "Rolling Stone" had no choice. Not only because of the war of the century, but also because this war of the century involves the musical pride of the United Kingdom and the United States-and even the world. "Glory To Death uses the song''Young Volcano'' to declare that they are still the biggest disruptors in the mainstream market. As a representative of alternative rock, Glory To Death is using its outstanding performance to win more attention and win a place in the mainstream market. Young Volcano''s excellent completion and excellent interpretation perfectly present this domineering and powerful. As the fastest rising band in recent years, the Oasis Band has shown their wanton and arrogance. The lyrics of''Do you know what I mean'' are full of domineering, casual melody full of obscure melancholy and sadness, this band is grayed out. The musical notes are outlined, which is impressive. After becoming a queen, Maria still did not stop her pace of innovation. This time,''Sweetheart'' boldly challenged the fusion of rhythm and blues, hip-hop, pop and other styles, bursting out a different charm under Maria''s interpretation. As the first wave of singles, she has successfully provoked our interest in the entire album. " The music review of "Rolling Stone" is really intriguing. They still regard Glory To Death as an intruder in the mainstream music market and an intruder from outside. But they have no way to deny the excellence of the glory to the death music. While pursuing the Oasis and Maria, "Rolling Stone" also gave the affirmation that the glory to death should belong to them for the first time in history. Regardless of whether it is the United Kingdom or the United States, it can be seen from the media comments that even though everyone in the general direction is affirming this war of the century, in silence, glory to death has begun to stand out, even if it is only one. A little bit of lead is enough to change the entire battle of this century war! Chapter 1622： stand out The single "Young Volcano (. has received overwhelming support from professional music critics, and its professional reputation is far ahead of its two competitors. The music critic David Marches of "Rotation" magazine concluded, "The epoch-making drum arrangement outlines the majestic momentum; the poetic compilation of lyrics incorporates the wanton and passion of dreams and youth; and finally Coupled with Hugo''s increasingly mature interpretation method, the essence of music is vividly displayed. This may not be a perfect piece of music, but it is an impeccable piece of music, from glory to death!" The professional opinions from professional music critics were clearly fed back to the sales data of the music markets around the world on September 23-the glorious "young volcano" swept across the globe in one day With a sales volume of 1.28 million copies, it was undisputedly the ultimate winner of the opening battle of the War of the Century. The absolute advantage of the North American market, the weaker gap in the British market, and the Japanese markets eagerness to catch up have truly embodied the strong global power of glory to death. In the end, the "young volcano" became a single in music history. The first single with a daily sales volume of over one million has created a height that countless superstar singers have not been able to achieve. This is glory to death, and it is also a chain effect of the war of the century. Maria has also consolidated her status as a pop star. The single "Sweetheart" finally achieved sales of more than 940,000 in the world. This is also a record enough data, but it is horrible in "Young Volcano". In front of him was eclipsed. It can be seen that although Maria has performed well in the three major markets, especially the Japanese market, has achieved huge advantages, but the overall disadvantages are still very obvious. The Oasis band "Do you know what I mean?" The single also won sales of 890,000. It is not without reason that the British media has made it an important force in the recovery of rock and roll. It is only the Beatles at the peak of the momentum. Only after a lot of singers can they have it, not only in the UK, but also in overseas markets such as Japan and the United States. Oasis has also shown full competitiveness, making the territory of this war of the century complete. This is indeed a duel with no losers. No matter who the three groups of singers are, they are all on the path of making history. The battle of the century gave the entire music market an unprecedented burst of energy. On September 23, 1996 One day has become a day when countless historical monuments have been erected in the history of music. Just as every footprint of "Independence Day" is a historical record, every footprint of the War of the Century is bound to be recorded in the annals of history. However, the film market is constantly prospering and developing, and the "Independence Day" record is bound to be broken; but the music market is quietly shrinking-although it is not obvious at present, it is very likely that people will still return after 20 years. I have gone too far to cherish the memory of this unrepeatable battle of the century, and miss the grand occasion when hundreds of thousands of people took to the streets on that day-just to support my favorite singer. However, this was also a duel where the winner was determined, and Glory to the death became the crown owner of the opener. Stepping on the shoulders of the Oasis Band and Maria, relying on the east wind of the War of the Century, and relying on the momentum of the "young volcano", Glory to Death has achieved unprecedented success, and a series of historical records are easily collected. middle. This is an incredible thing. The "Independence Day" starring Hugo is very promising to achieve a record of 500 million box office in North America in the fourth week of September; and in the same week, Hugo as the lead singer is the most glorious. Death has achieved extremely brilliant results, stood out, and changed the rules of the game in the entire music market. More importantly, after the release of the three singles on the first day, the feedback from the audience and the evaluations of professional music critics have already won the "Young Volcano" a slight advantage. Within a week or even a few weeks, increase your advantage and widen the distance to truly win the battle of the century. Of course, although Glory to Death took the lead temporarily, the outcome may change at any time, and the outcome is still unpredictable. No one can underestimate the explosive power of Oasis and Maria. The future development trend of the War of the Century has also affected the hearts of countless people. "Johann, so, which singer do you support?" Charles Gibson asked his partner with a smile on his face. "Good Morning America" ??mentioned the latest popular in America on the new morning without any exception. topic. Joan Langdon replied with a startled expression on his face, "Can''t I refuse to answer this question? Or, first, tell me who you support?" "Oh, of course, Maria, I absolutely support Maria." Charles gave a natural expression and blinked at the camera lens after speaking. This obviously implies that he is because of the cover of the single "Sweetheart". Purchased, this is mocking Maria''s show off. sex. feel. Qiong An immediately showed an expression of "it is true", took a small step back disgustingly, then thought about it seriously, and said, "Then I will choose glory to death." "Because of Hugo?" Charles asked immediately, seeming to think that Qiong An and him are the same people, and it was because of Hugo''s handsomeness that he chose to die for glory. Qiong An rolled his eyes in angrily, "Of course not, I am because of the glorious music, their single this time is really good." But Charles still didn''t want to let Qiong An go, his eyes were fixed. Looking at Qiong An, this made her really helpless, and in the end she shrugged helplessly, "Okay! I admit that Hugo is also one of the important reasons. A handsome, sexy, gentleman, and talented man like him, I have What reason to say no?" Not only "Good Morning America", the powerful competitor "Today" is also discussing the same topic. However, Bryant Gumbel (bryant. gumbel) is obviously more supportive of glory to death, and Katie Kurick (.) is a loyal supporter of Oasis Band. These are the two most important morning news programs in the United States, and their focus basically represents the trend of current social popularity. From them, you can see the focus of the entire North American media. Almost everyone is discussing the next development trend of the war of the century. Bystanders are keen to express their opinions, while the participants are crazy. Record shops support their idols with practical actions, hoping to make their supporters have the last laugh in this competition. In fact, not only the media and the public, but even the high-level people in the circle inevitably began to talk. "Hey, David, so, do you think that this week''s British Pop Charts (uk.charts) singles chart, who will win?" Watching the oncoming middle-aged man, David-Geffen was a little stunned. It was because he had walked anywhere in the past two days to greet people with such questioning. After the reaction, David realized that the other party was the marketing manager of Universal Music and the middle and senior management of the industry. The British pop music rankings were first published by New Music Express in 1952that is, the magazine that gave the glory to the death of the Beatles this time. Later, the list was gradually normalized. Statistics from the sales data of major record houses. Unlike billboards in the United States, the British pop music charts do not refer to radio-on-demand data, but the status of the two charts in the country is the same, and they are also the two most authoritative lists in the Western European and American world. In this battle of the century, compared to the billboard, the competition on the British pop music charts is obviously more fierce. Oasis took the lead on the first day, but the advantage is not obvious. Then it is the Oasis that inspires local enthusiasm. It was glory to die in a foreign country to turn the tide, and it really attracted countless lights. As an important figure in the American music market, David and DreamWorks are both indispensable forces in the circle, and everyone knows that David and Hugo have a close personal relationship, so now almost everyone in the circle sees David, When mentioning this incident, David smiled, "Glory to death, of course, glory to death. You should know that I have absolute confidence in Hugo." "Don''t underestimate the Oasis Band, who would have expected them to get 290,000 sales in the United States, didn''t they?" The view of the marketing manager of Universal Music almost represents the view of the entire music market. The Oasis is not only playing away in the United States, but it has really caused an uproar, especially about Ai. Nourish. The ill remarks have damaged the image, and everyone thinks that this time the Oasis Band will be swept away. However, although the sales volume of Oasis in North America is not as good as that of the two competitors, such performance is still jaw-dropping. It can be said that the fan power of Oasis in North America has made everyone admire. David didn''t say much, just smiled lightly. Noncommittal. These people in the circle boast rich experience they have accurate judgments about the war of the century, but they underestimated the power of glory to death and overestimated the ability of Oasis. In David''s view, Since Glory to Death still stands out on September 23rd, there is no suspense about this victory. The rest of the time will depend on Glory to Death. David has absolute faith. Regardless of Davids thoughts, the entire music circle is currently discussing the battle of the century. This is not just a duel of three top singers, but also a duel of propaganda and distribution strategies, but also a music market orientation. The duel, which has the role of a weather vane for the music industry. Even a top-notch existence like David has inevitably joined the heated debate, which shows the degree of attention of the war of the century. But Davids point of view can only be said to represent a kind of idea. No one can give the answer. This is just the prologue of the war of the century. The next duel will still be endless. Going on, can Glory to the death be able to maintain its strength on the first day? Can Oasis really burst out of infinite potential? Are Marias supporters willing to fail? Countless doubts made this mammoth showdown occupy everyone''s sight. Chapter 1623： Focus focus "Welcome to tonight''s''Tonight Show'', I am Jay Leno. After the opening today, let us skip all the nonsense and warmly welcome our special guest, my best friend-Hugo- Lancaster." Papa, thunderous applause and cheers like a roar of a mountain and a tsunami made the entire studio shake. The deafening sound almost made the studio directors headphones start to be noisy. He had to remove the earplugs, and then He also stood up and expressed his welcome to Hugo with applause. Hugo with a bright smile on his face just appeared in everyone''s sight, making the heat wave on the scene higher and higher, just seeing Hugo beckon, the scene was already out of control. Today Hugo wore a white shirt with black buttons and a round neck T-shirt with a black colored dog head on the outside. He matched a pair of light brown fine check suit trousers and navy blue suede flat shoes. It was simple but Without losing the grand dress, there is a vigorous vigor in the elegance, just one appearance easily caught everyone''s attention. Hugo gave Jie a big hug with a relaxed smile on his face, then walked to his guest sofa and waited for the applause at the scene to end, but the turbulent wave continued continuously, as if forever It won''t stop, the on-site director had to remind the audience three times that they could sit down, but still returned without success. In the end, Hugo tried two times before the scene gradually became quiet. "It seems that the positions of the guest and the host should be changed today." Seeing this scene, Jie said jokingly. Hugo shrugged, "I can also be regarded as the half-owner of the Tonight Show, am I not?" Jie was stunned, and Hugo went on to say, "I noticed your wording, "Best friend." '', I always think this is equivalent to another way of saying by the family." In the opening scene, Jie did not introduce Hugo as a singer or an actor, but as "my best friend". This is actually a scam. Hugo is now making a counterattack. This makes the scene The audience all chuckled. Every time Hugo and Jie meet, they are so full of smiles. "I''m glad I didn''t use''my closest business partner'' to introduce." This sentence made many people clapped and laughed. If you know the news, you can know that Jie did it not long ago. Made some investments, but ultimately failed. The partners ran away with the money. Although the loss was not great, he was very unhappy. Jie''s irony now obviously meant something. However, Jie didnt give the audience more time to react. He immediately said, So, the income has been very good recently. After saying this, Jie stared at Hugo''s eyes, as if Hugo dared to deny it, he just said. We must directly destroy Hugo''s humanitarianism. Hugo didn''t react for the first time, but after noticing Jie''s sight, he pursed his lips, lowered his head and began to dig in his pocket for a while, and finally took out a twenty-five cent coin. , Put it on Jie''s desk. All the audience at the scene witnessed this moment, and then everyone burst into laughter. Hugo spread his hands innocently, pointed to his trouser pocket, and shook his head helplessly. This made Jie also laughed, "Recently, there are too many topics about you. Let us first clarify one thing. Is the box office of Independence Day about to exceed 500 million and make you more happy? Or is it glorious? The dead single''Young Volcano(.)'' bought 430,000 copies yesterday, making you even more excited?" This is also one of the topics that everyone is most concerned about recently. First is "Independence Day" and then "Young Volcano". Hugo is climbing to an unprecedented height in an incredible posture. Even Marlon Brando, even Michael Jackson, even Steven Spielberg, even the Beatles, have not reached the height. Hugo pondered for a while, then answered seriously, "''Independence Day''." Such a straightforward answer made everyone stunned. In everyones expectation, Hugo would definitely have to hesitate, and then politely, because this question is basically equivalent to asking "Do you like the left hand or the right hand?" Do you like Dad or Mom", "Do you like singing or acting", maybe you have the answer in your mind, but you will never say it. Even here is the "Tonight Show". But Hugo''s answer did not hesitate at all, and he said it succinctly, which really made people unable to react. Even Jie couldn''t help but froze, only then squeezed out a sentence, "Why?" "You know, there are five people in Glory to Death." Hugo''s answer was also very simple. Once again, people were stunned. Then Jie first reacted, the smile on the corner of his mouth hooked, and then he tried to suppress it. , But didn''t hold it down. After sketching it again, he laughed with a flutter. Hugo is using Jies previous question to answer the second question: There are five people in the glory to death, and the income needs to be shared by five people; but as an actor, Hugo has only one person, and the "Independence Day" harvested 20 million. The remuneration and the two percent dividend are all enjoyed by him alone. Hugo''s answer was really leap, but it was also full of bursts, answering everyone''s curiosity in the most interesting way. When the others reacted, the scene was slow for a few shots before bursting into laughter, and Jie had already finished laughing and started to ask the next question, "So, let''s talk about glory to death, this is how you abandoned them today. Was it the reason for being on the show alone?" "Although they have always been uncomfortable with talk shows, this is one of the reasons. But..." Hugo groaned, then nodded, "Yes, that''s why. It always seems too crowded in the spotlight. , Isn''t it?" Seeing Hugo''s serious expression, the scene was about to laugh, and Jie also grinned, "Before the release of the single "Young Volcano", what do you think about the War of the Century?" "To be honest, my first reaction was: let me be quiet." Hugo''s words made everyone burst into laughter. Hugo is disgusting Oasis and Maria''s provocations. "Maybe I can talk. The difficulties the band has encountered in the past year, and the calm we face, including the difficulties in the production of this new album, but... I think it will make you look like Oprah, so maybe I I should say..." Hugo shrugged, "The champion is ours! No doubt!" "Oh, oh!" The cheers and screams on the scene were surging, and everyone was applauding for Hugo''s domineering words. At present, in the United States, only Hugo is so qualified to say this. That''s it. And on September 23, the reality of the War of the Century also proved this. "So, you mean, neither Oasis nor Maria is a glorious competitor?" Jie asked aggressively. This is also the consistent style of most talk shows, including the "Tonight Show". It is straightforward and true, with no trace of it. Will take back the words because of scruples of those who are ridiculed. Hugo couldn''t help but chuckled, "I am in the boxing ring now? Is this a straight punch?" Hugo''s ridicule made everyone laugh, but Jie did not flinch at all, still staring at Yu closely. Fruit, Hugo has nowhere to escape. The smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth did not freeze, but rose slightly, "Let me put it this way, I don''t think music can tell the winner, because everyone has their own aesthetic orientation, and sales don''t mean everything. But. As far as the quality of music is concerned, I have absolute confidence in glorious music." Hugo did not answer Jies question head-on, but in fact it was tantamount to answering the question head-on. Jie showed a satisfied smile, Let me see,''Young Volcano'' sold forty in North America in just one day. 30,000 copies, and worldwide, this sales figure is...er, 1.28 million copies." All the audience on the scene took a breath of air-conditioning, and Jie couldnt help raising his eyebrows, "Yes, I think. I was completely frightened by this data, which means it literally." This made Hugo laugh with a flutter. "I know you just said that sales don''t mean everything, but before the release of the single, did you expect such a result? A single single can create such a terrible miracle in one day." Listening to Jies question, Hugo waved his hands again and again, "Of course not. To be honest, I dont know much about the current single sales figures. My agent Henry mentioned it to Neal once, but just said it. A rough figure. At noon today, Michael called me, and he said he was a little jealous of my achievements, although I know that the sales of''trembling'' are laughing at my pride at this time, but Michael When I said this to me, I did feel a little airy." The sales miracle created by the album "Thriller" is a height that cannot be broken at all. As the owner of this record, Michael is obviously also surprised by the results of "Young Volcano". "To be honest, the creation of the song''Young Volcano'' is an instant burst of inspiration. I will not describe the creation process in detail, but I must emphasize that this is a very special song, perhaps purely from a technical point of view. This is not a perfect melody, but it is a song that belongs to all music lovers. Between the melody and the lyrics, I can find the kind of enthusiasm for music. So, maybe this time, "Young Volcano" has been affected. I''m so popular because I''m... so talented." Just when everyone thought Hugo was going to say it because of "the audience''s enthusiasm for music." Although such words are a bit clichd and cliche and polite, they are indeed the spirit of the song "Young Volcano". But I didn''t expect that Hugo gave everyone a surprise. "Uh..." Jie was stunned again, then tapped his chin slightly, with an expression of helpless embarrassment, "We can''t deny this fact, right?" The audience burst into laughter. Chapter 1624： Uplifting news phone-reading "Before the war of the century, there were some unpleasant events between you, Oasis and Maria, and a lot of news. So, do you have anything special to say to them now?" Jie asked unconventionally. One question, Hugo was stunned. He pointed to the camera, "Are you asking me to speak to the camera?" Jie nodded, and replied, "Why not?" Hugo is not a person who likes to take the initiative to provoke. Jies sudden move made Hugo a little at a loss, so he said in a questioning tone, "Make music well?" Some ridicule and ridicule, on the contrary, the attack power is broken, as if Hugo is ridiculing Oasis and Maria, less chattering, and more time in music. Pinshu.com (wWW.VoDtw.coM) [Posted by Dagger qi.me] This is not only a mockery of the poor quality of the two songs "Do you know what I mean?" and "Sweetheart". The professional opinions of major music critics agree with this fact; it also echoes their previous scolding wars. Oasis didn''t even learn the basic chords, and Maria had nothing to do except soaring the high pitch. Hugo''s taunting skills should be at full level. It is conceivable that the duel between Glory To Death and the Oasis and Maria will continue, and there is no way to reconcile the unshakable enemies between the three parties. The war of the century has only been unveiled for one day now, and the future may be more exciting than ever. Jie raised his eyebrows and slightly clicked his chin, expressing his approval of Hugos words, Its been three months since July 4th. Lets talk about the changes in your life. Not long ago, you were in the supermarket. There was another riot at the door. I heard that you originally planned to buy daily necessities with Cameron?" In fact, Hugo had already had the "Tonight Show" twice in order to promote "Independence Day." This was the third time in three months. The frequency has made Hugo feel that there is nothing to say, but Jie obviously won''t let the scene cool down, he always has endless words to say. Actually, a friend persuaded me before. My best choice now is to stay at home and dont go anywhere. This is the best solution. But I always think,''Hey, who knows that such a scene can How long does it last, I dont enjoy it, and there will be no chance in the future, maybe the Golden Raspberry Award has waved to me again, so I always appear in public deliberately, hoping to enjoy the excitement of cheers." Rain Guo Yi said solemnly, but the irony effect in the words made people really can''t help but laugh, especially since the popularity of self-ridicule is unsustainable, and the mention of the Golden Raspberry Award is even more amazing. "Wow, if you don''t say anything, I almost forgot the Golden Raspberry Award." Jie looked at Hugo unexpectedly. Hugo didn''t say a word, just tilted his head, rolled his eyes, and then looked at the huge raspberry statue on the right. It was the first "Tonight Show" after Hugo won the Golden Raspberry Award. "The statue, but the small statue surrounding the raspberry was replaced by a circle of small golden men, which looked quite funny. The "Tonight Show" program group obviously has not given up on the fact that Hugo once won the Golden Raspberry Award. Hugo was just an action that made the scene burst into laughter again, and even the ground began to vibrate. Jie shrugged innocently, as if saying that it wasn''t my idea. "So, when you see the crowd, can you still continue to enjoy cheering?" Jie asked along the way, with a rare sincere expression on his face. Because as a friend of Hugo, Jie clearly knows Hugo''s current state, and Hugo has almost begun to have a phobia of dense crowds. This is the "Tonight Show", not the "Oprah Talk Show". Jie is not a close sister who is suitable for heart-to-heart. Hugo clearly knows this. Therefore, Hugo did not answer this question directly, but said, "At least it''s better after the Golden Raspberry Award, when people saw me always saying,''Hey, look at the crying loser who won the Worst Actor Award.''" Hugo''s comparison made people laugh once again, but those who really know Hugo can still hear some bitterness in his voice. Hugo is really miserable recently, wherever he goes will become a disaster, he seems to be a plague or suffering, the place he arrives will cause unimaginable chaos, whether it is him or the gathering. The crowd is a total disaster. As long as Hugo appears in a slightly denser place, there will be a kind of uncontrollable fear, and it seems that he will be completely out of control at any time. If this kind of trouble is bluntly stated, it will only sound like showing off, not knowing what it is. Not to mention the enthusiasm and intentions of the masses, for countless colleagues, this is their dream treatment. After joining Hollywood, many people have been struggling to pursue such success for their entire lives. But Hugo thinks this is an annoyance, which is obviously very impolite, and the hatred value is directly broken. But very often, your honey is my arsenic. The same thing has different meanings to different people. It is a pity that people are always accustomed to criticizing others from their own point of view, but they never consider the position and situation of the other person. This is also an unavoidable part of life and society. Not to mention the chaos in the supermarket a few days ago that Jie mentioned. When Hugo came to record the "Tonight Show" just now, the whole building was surrounded by water. I heard that the free seats for the audience at the recording site today were on the black market. There has been hype up to two thousand dollars, and the car that Hugo took almost couldn''t get into the parking lot. For Hugo, his current life seems to be made up of small boxes. He lost his freedom and became a monkey onlookers in the zoo. Hugo truly understood the situation Leonardo faced on the "Titanic". This time, he was not confident that he could handle everything easily. "So, it sounds like a crazy thing, as if you are standing on the stage all the time, enjoying the cheers." Jie also tried to make his voice more relaxed, trying to give Hugo more positive Positive energy. Hugo felt Jies support. Although faced with such a situation, no one except the person can really feel the pain that even the toilet may become the scene of the autograph session, so that all the private space of one person is Disappeared completely, even his own home is no longer peaceful; but Hugo still thanked Jie for his support, so Hugo gave Jie a slightly helpless smile, "Of course, of course..." "This is also our band''s decision. In the next period of time, we will stand on the real stage and embark on a new round of tour." Hugo''s next sentence set off an uproar on the scene, causing everyone to hold their breath for an instant. . As the most appealing representative of North America at present, Hugos momentum has surpassed the ongoing presidential election to some extent; and the influence of glory to death is gradually reaching its peak. The "Road" concert tour has been unforgettable so far. Countless fans are thinking about when the band will start touring again. Recently, everyone has focused on the third series of Glory To Death, so no one has noticed the preparation behind the scenes of Glory To Death. Now, Hugo released the heavy news without warning, which directly stunned everyone. The ecstasy in his heart made everyone stop breathing. "So, you mean, Glory To Death is going to start the tour again? We may not have received any news before." Jie also seemed very surprised. Hugo laughed, "Can this be regarded as a small gift for my friends?" At this moment, the ratings of "The Tonight Show" are making a record high. Numerous viewers across the United States are calling their friends and relatives. While on the phone, I urge everyone to watch the "Tonight Show" as soon as possible. This gift is really precious. "Wow, I finally know why those fans are so crazy." Jie replied meaningfully, but there was no laughter from the scene, everyone was still shocked by the heavy news. To start the tour again, this is Neal''s opinion. Seeing Hugo, who was recently surrounded by crowds and suffering to death, the teammates who died of glory were also very worried. Before the release of "young.voloes", Neil made this suggestion, letting glory to death again Take the road of tour. On the one hand, it is to promote the new album, which is the most suitable way to Glory to Death; on the one hand, to bring Glory to Death back to the stage and feel the enthusiasm of the stage; on the other hand, it is also to give fans a way to get close to Hugo. Let that crazy enthusiasm get an effective way to vent, so as to ensure that Hugo''s private life can be liberated to a certain extent. This idea was unanimously endorsed by other members but Hugo was not so sure. He was not sure whether he would be willing to face the turbulent crowds and the result of a concert of 10,000 people. Fanaticism will make him at a loss. As an agent, Henry agreed to this method after careful consideration. He believed that it was indeed an effective means to alleviate the status quo. Henry finally convinced Hugo. As for EMI Records, it is even more welcome. Thus, the second tour of glory to death officially entered the planning stage. The planning is not over yet. The "Young Volcano" showed absolute strength in the War of the Century and set off this frenzy. This also accelerated the planning of the tour. The implementation phase was officially carried out. Everything is already a nail in the table, so today Hugo Only then took the initiative to mention the news for the first time to let everyone know. "So... can I book a few tickets? My children have been looking forward to this day for too long." Jie Huafeng turned around and began to work for his own welfare. At this time, the audience reacted and all of them burst into laughter. . Hugo''s face also bloomed with a bright smile, "Although this tour is a global tour, and it will last more than half a year, tickets will definitely be flooded...but, no problem, you can book a few tickets." Global tour? A global tour for more than half a year? Boom boom boom! The surprise is not over yet! Chapter 1625： The beginning of boiling This episode of "The Tonight Show", which was broadcast on September 26, wrote a whole new history. The show attracted 10.73 million viewers to watch the show, which not only refreshed Jay Lenos hosting of the "Tonight Show". The best result ever, and since the talk show king Johnny Carson left the show, the American late-night talk show broke the 10 million viewership threshold for the first time! As a late-night talk show, four million viewers are the dividing line between excellent and good, and there are very few programs that can reach the five million threshold. This time, the "Tonight Show" directly broke the number of viewers at the level of 10 million, which can almost be said to reproduce the glory of the "Johnny Era" talk show. The viewership rate of the program among the viewers between the ages of 18 and 49 is as high as 3.7. This is an incredible statistic that makes the major TV stations dumbfounded, and the TV stations are even more ecstatic. The highest ratings of the program that night appeared instantaneously after Hugo announced that Glory To Death was about to start a new round of tour. A total of 14.31 million viewers watched the program, which is enough to kill a lot of competitors. You should know that the average viewership of the "David Letterman Late Night Show" on cbs TV station in the same period was only 3.27 million, and even the fraction of the highest viewership moment of the "Tonight Show" was not reached! After the "Tonight Show" aired, the whole of North America was boiled up, and the glory of being bravely climbing to a new peak of career is about to start the second concert tour? This is undoubtedly news that makes everyone extremely excited, especially those fans who are crazy about Hugo. This is undoubtedly a direct opportunity for them to get close to Hugo, and almost everyone Go crazy. In just twelve hours, the customer service hotline of EMI Records was directly blown up-literally, because the number of incoming calls was too much, the company''s telephone relay was overheated and was directly scrapped, resulting in EMI All fixed telephone lines of the record company in North America are directly scrapped. Imagine the commotion and riots caused by Hugo in the recent period. Almost all he was in was chaos, so it is not surprising that EMI has suffered. Whats more frightening is that this has not extinguished the enthusiasm of fans. EMI Records head office in London has also suffered a telephone attack. The telephone hotline of the record company has also begun to smoke. As mentioned in an interview on the "Kilroy" program not long ago, the influence of Glory to Death in the UK is rising strongly, and Glory to Death has never arrived in this land for official propaganda. Now is undoubtedly the best time, enough to make countless expectant fans be dazzled by enthusiasm. Thirty years ago, many independent small record companies became famous just because of the popularity of a group of rock bands. There are not only many such cases, but also countless ones. But with the silence of rock and the maturity of the mainstream music market, similar situations have become less and less. EMI Records is not an independent record company. On the contrary, it is currently the company with the strongest market share in the world. However, it is undeniable that EMI Records has achieved a surpass in the North American market by relying solely on the band Glory to Death. The strong momentum of Universal Records and Sony Columbia Records were directly misfired. Such a momentum is really incredible. Facing the frenzy that was gradually losing control, EMI had to hold an official press conference as soon as possible, confirming Hugos news on the Tonight Show from an official standpoint, To the death of glory is indeed planning their first The second tour, this time the tour will cover the world. It is planned to start in October and last until the first half of the following year. At present, the company is actively negotiating with the tour company, hoping to determine the glory to death tour plan as soon as possible, and the tour related For information and ticket sales, we will hold another press conference next Monday to inform you as soon as possible. Finally, thank you all for your support to Glory To Death!" After the news was officially confirmed, the media immediately became very lively, but more importantly, countless fans began to cheer and celebrate early, not only fans of glory to death, but also fans of Hugo, this time the tour is not only It is just a magnificent feast of visual and auditory sense, and it will also be a frenetic party for all fans to gather together. The tour plan has not even been announced, and the major cities across North America have already begun to boil-to be precise, the major cities around the world have begun to boil! Buenos Aires (.) took the lead. This South American city full of infinite enthusiasm. After all local fans gathered to raise funds, a whole page of advertisement was published in the "Los Angeles Times", "Warmly welcome glory to Come to Buenos Aires for a concert before you die! The most beautiful city in the world will show our friendship with the warmest hug!" This unique and bold move has sparked heated discussions all over the United States. The practice of Buenos Aires fans is obviously very new. They are using this method to call for glory to die to go to that magical city. This is unprecedented in the history of music, and not only can you feel the glory of today The powerful appeal to death can also feel the infinite vitality of the young volcanoes. The action of Buenos Aires fans undoubtedly announced to everyone: the current glorious to death tour plan has not yet begun, fans all over the world have begun to mobilize. In corners of the world, fans in countless cities hope that Glory To Death can come in person, but everyone knows that it is impossible. Even if this tour lasts for half a year, the footprint of the tour can only be reached after all. A limited city, so now Buenos Aires is the first to start, calling for glory to death to be included in the tour itinerary. Smart and enthusiastic Buenos Aires has undoubtedly become a city that made history. Seeing the actions of Buenos Aires, Spanish fans were also inspired, but they were smarter and more witty than Buenos Aires. Young volcanoes in Spain gathered together. After discussion, They raised funds and published an entire page of advertisements in the "New York Times", "Enthusiastic bullfighter, lingering Flamenco, bright and gentle Mediterranean sun! Madrid is waiting for the glory to death with the most beautiful posture. The young volcano is ready to erupt!" Originally, Spanish fans were still arguing about whether it was Madrid or Barcelona. After all, glory to death has a very limited footprint all over the world. They can only hope that glory to death will come to Spain, so that fans of the whole country can mobilize to watch the concert. Of course, glory to death will come to Madrid and Barcelona at the same time. It''s the best, but if they can''t, they hope that at least they can come to a city with glory to death. Therefore, fans from all over Spain gathered together and enthusiastically called for the glory to come to death. They not only advertised in the "New York Times", but also held grand events in the three cities of Madrid, Barcelona and Seville. The parade called for all the young volcanoes in Spain to gather together and let their enthusiasm be seen to the death of glory. This parade attracted nearly 40,000 fans, and it was directly on the headlines of major Spanish newspapers. It not only became the hottest news in Spain in the near future, but also caused a sensation on a global scale. , Not to mention the heated discussion caused by the New York Times, which created a new high in sales volume. If the actions of Buenos Aires have inspired fans, then the actions of Spanish fans have become a role model, making everyone clearly aware that only by concentrating the power of all fans can the greatest possibility of winning glory The attention to death makes them an important part of this glorious world tour. Argentinas young volcanoes have created a feat, and Spains young volcanoes have set a benchmark. Their actions have not only sparked heated discussions, but also received responses from major cities around the world, not only in South America, but also in Europe, Oceania, and Asia. , Even in barren Africa, bright red flames burned in every corner, like beacon towers, echoing across the territory of the world, spreading the glory to death of this wave of "young volcanoes" all over the place. world. Dont talk about the big cities like London, Paris, Berlin, Tokyo even Cairo, Edinburgh, Wellington, Vancouver, cities where there are not so many opportunities to get involved in concerts, and those concerts that are almost impossible to reach. The small cities all stood up one after another, calling out for the coming of glory to death. For EMI, this is undoubtedly the happiest and most beautiful trouble. I personally experience the glory to death footprints all over the world, and personally experience the company''s tentacles extending to all corners of the world. The Glory to Death tour has not started yet, just an announcement has caused such a craze, which is really incredible, and it is history-breaking. In this incredible wave, "Independence Day" broke out first. On September 27th, with the concerted efforts of all North American fans, "Independence Day" rewritten the new history of the North American film market and helped Guos film career has reached a new height; and only three days later, on Monday, September 30th, the fourth week of North Americas billboard singles chart was also hotly released, and the first battle of the Battle of the Century was finally decided. After the victory in the opening game, the victory of the first phased battle attracted more attention. After a week of fighting, the Glory To Death, Oasis Band and Maria finally have the real guns and live ammunition. Uniquely, this issue of the bulletin board and the British pop music charts attracted the attention of countless media, large and small, and made everyone stare with breathlessness! Chapter 1626： Battle 1 In the fourth week of September, the North American land is extremely lively. On the one hand, people are eagerly waiting for the "Independence Day" box office to exceed 500 million yuan; on the other hand, people are closely watching the direction of the War of the Century every day, which has almost become The days when the people of the United States are carnival are even more exciting than the summer vacation time. The media has ushered in the most prosperous and busy period in the last five years! Authoritative such as the "New York Times" and "Los Angeles Times", astute such as "Chicago Tribune" and "San Francisco Chronicle", cunning such as "New York Post" and "USA Today"... Every day they sell the Recording Industry Association of America According to the data release, this battle of the century is refined to the competition every day, making this one week of absolute evolution into seven days of fighting and fighting, pushing the heat wave of the battle of the century to the peak little by little! After Glory to the Death''s strong victory on Monday, wars ignited in every corner of the entire North American soil on Tuesday. In this day, Maria Kellys fans have completed a big explosion in North America. There is a great momentum to sweep away the shadow of Mondays failure. A large number of fans have poured into major cities to snap up the "Sweetheart" piece. Singles, and Sony Columbia Records has also increased its horsepower to make it back-the first day of glory to death opened such a big gap, this is definitely not good news for them-so that the United States has more than eight Ten radio stations carried out intensive bombing campaigns on this day, and the DJs of major radio stations recommended the song "Sweetheart" one after another, which gave a qualitative leap in the coverage of the single. There is also the Oasis band who is struggling to achieve a go-ahead. Their fans are coming fiercely, and on this day they broke out terrifying fighting power, even in New York, Los Angeles, Chicago, Seattle, Houston, Washington and other seventeen. This big city launched an activity where fans gathered to audition the singles. It mobilized nearly 30,000 people before and after. This became the biggest topic of the day, occupying countless media outlets. Relatively speaking, it seemed a bit low-key to complete the glory of the sales explosion on the first day. Although the band still launched a busy radio promotion, EMI also contacted major media to release a public relations draft, and hyped about Mondays epic victory. But compared to the two competitors who tried their best to explode energy, Glory to Death was undoubtedly robbed of the limelight. The Recording Industry Association of America immediately announced the sales data on September 24, and the result was absolutely "reasonable but unexpected". Maria swept 140,000 sales on this day, which is already a single release. Its the next dayand its the data after the 300,000-level sales broke out on the first day. Even words like horrifying cant describe the stormy waves in peoples hearts at this moment. In the end, Maria was under the cover of fans firepower. , Won the single-day sales championship on Tuesday, and exaggerated, it once again proved her status after the first day in the United States. Although no one will forget the great cause of "apology ( to suppress "fantasy", no one will forget the glory of "Sweet Day" breaking the historical record for 16 consecutive weeks. Maria swept away the haze of the first day''s collapse, and appeared in high-profile on major programs to talk about the single "Sweetheart" and the hardships and pains of the transformation behind the new album, officially declaring war on glory to death: this week''s bulletin board final title. Who it is, I don''t know yet! Facing Maria''s phenomenal sales on the day after the single was released, the glorious "Young Volcano (. only achieved 90,000 sales. In fact, this sales data was placed behind the explosion of 430,000 on the first day, which is very incredible. "Young Volcano" has broken the historical record and became the fastest single to sell 500,000 copies in the world. It''s incredible that everyone can''t help but look at it. However, in comparison with the single-day sales volume of the 100,000 level of "Sweetheart" at this time, it still looks a bit inferior after all. But the interesting part is here. Although the next day of Glory to Death''s publicity seemed tepid, almost all the topical effects were concentrated on Maria and Oasis, but Glory to Death still sturdyly occupied the Tuesday singles. Runner-up in daily sales. And the mighty Oasis Band still ranks third. Although the fans of the Oasis band performed a mighty event, but trapped in the North American away game, the support group of the Oasis band has not been able to compete with the two competitors. On Tuesday, it only handed over 50,000 sales-if this result Putting it in any other time period of the year, this is a very incredible result, because under the current weekly sales of champion singles per week generally hovering around 100,000, the sales of 50,000 in a single day is almost against the sky. It can also be seen that the expansion speed of Oasis in North America is very terrifying. When the album "Bath the Morning Light" was released, the Oasis did not have the momentum at this time-but the results and two competitors After a comparison, it was immediately inferior. This is a battle of the century! The reason why all the sales have exploded with such a huge energy is because the three sides collided with endless sparks, but obviously there was a life-and-death struggle between Maria and Glory To Death, but the Oasis was still a little short of breath after all. The final one-day sales on Tuesday is Maria, Glory to Death, Oasis. Although the Oasis has been with the last seat for two consecutive days, it is a miracle that they can achieve such a glorious achievement in the North American market. This is indeed the most magnificent victory in the past three decades since the Beatles. Therefore, people will look forward to the performance of Oasis in the UK. The British pop music chart is the decision weight for Oasis to dominate. However, the competition in the North American market continues uninterrupted. The fans of the three sides of the War of the Century are already out of competition at this time, and the attitudes of each other are losing control little by little, although they will not be curled up. Sleeve releases a large-scale fight incident, but the momentum of suffocating one''s breath and wanting to compete is concentrated in the sensation and shock of the single sales market. Unprecedentedly, the explosive power of the North American single sales market surpassed the record market. On Wednesday, Glory to Death rebounded strongly and regained the single-day sales champion. Maria and Oasis took second and third place. On Thursday, Glory to Death swept across the army and completed the first single-day sales in the war of the century. The champions of the squad were re-elected, and Maria ranked second with a slight gap. Although the Oasis was hit hard, it still did not fall behind. On Friday, the glory to death was like a broken bamboo, with three consecutive championships in a single day! The Oasis Band completed the counterattack on this day, and sales ushered in the biggest explosion after the release of the single, surpassing Maria, occupying the second place in single-day sales. Maria did not change in one breath and fell directly to third place. It seems that things are developing in accordance with the script expected by David Geffen: After Glory to Death has gained the advantage, it is all in one go, showing a strong momentum that other competitors can''t match. But the interesting place is here. Maria and the Oasis band did not succumb. They still showed unparalleled competitiveness. They bit the matchup firmly and did not let the suspense disappear early. What''s more, the Oasis band is still there. The North American market has completed an incredible counterattack. So what''s next? Will Marias fans break out again on the weekend? Do the supporters of Oasis still have the energy to usher in the weekend''s decisive battle? Have the young volcanoes glorious to death reached their limit? At such a critical moment, the Recording Industry Association of America announced that the weekend sales data display will not be announced and will be announced on Monday along with the final list of the bulletin board. With a bang, the whole of North America became a sensation. Obviously, complaints about such an appetizing move by the Recording Industry Association of America, and even major TV shows began to tease: The Recording Industry Association is angry about its existence! But it is undeniable that this move by the Recording Industry Association of America is wise, because while keeping the suspense, it also gradually pushed the war of the century to a boiling point. The air was filled throughout the weekend. With a sense of tension, it seems that there is the possibility of losing control and breaking out completely at any time, making every ordinary person a participant in this flourishing age. September 30th, this is a Monday, not only the last day of September, but also the moment when the bulletin board announces the major lists of the week. Under the eyes of everyone, the bulletin board revealed the final result of the first battle of the War of the Century! In the fourth week of September, the top spot on the Billboard Singles Chart belongs to...to the death of glory! This indie band, which has returned strongly after two years with a brand new single, not only brought new metal rock to the attention of people, but also disrupted the entire North American market! Following the album that astounded countless people two years ago, Glory To Death announced its triumphant return with the song "Young Volcano", which pushed the band''s expectations for the third album to the peak overnight. "Young Volcano" became the sixth single of the glory to the death, and it was also the band''s second airborne championship single after "Good Day (.day, which also made the glory to the death surpass Michael- Jackson and Mariah Carey became the singers with the most singles of airborne championships in the history of North American music. But this is not the place where Glory to Death is the most successful. What is even more frightening is that "Young Volcano" swept 1.07 million sales this week. This is the first single-week sales in North American history to exceed 1 million. Single! At present, in the entire North American music market, the yardstick for measuring the sales of a single is one million, and there are generally no more than 30 singles that can reach this level throughout the year. This is the current status of the North American music market-album sales are far ahead of singles. But the "Young Volcano" has created millions of sales in just one week. This is not only a terrible figure, but also a figure that can hardly be surpassed, even if it is glorious to death. With such a terrible momentum, glory to death completed the landing of "Normandy"! Chapter 1627： To Normandy In the long history of North American music, single sales have never been able to compete with records, but even so, there are only two albums that have sold over one million a week in history. One is 1993 Whitney Houston. The original soundtrack of the same name sang for the movie "Bodyguard", and one is the album "Challenge" by the representative of the grunge rock band Pearl Sauce in the same year. The Japanese music market currently sells more than two million albums in a single week. It is possible to count in detail-although there are not many, but unlike the Japanese market, the US market is not explosive enough, and more is the ability to continue to sell. From 1962 to 1963, the original soundtrack of the "West Side Story (west... held the No. 1 spot on the Billboard Albums Chart for a whole year. This ability is unmatched. Therefore, in the North American market, there are not so many albums that have sold over 500,000 in a single week. As for singles, they are even rarer. Prior to this, no single in North America had a single weekly sales that could cross the 500,000 threshold. Whitney''s theme song "Exhausted" sung for "Wake Up to Dream" is the current weekly sales champion. , When it was released in November last year, it achieved 410,000 sales in a single week. However, now history has turned upside down. An unparalleled war of the century completely rewritten the history of the music market, just as "Independence Day" turned out to change the history of the film market. "Young Volcano (. took only two days to become the first single in the history of North American music that sold more than 500,000 in a single week, and within a week it even increased the scale of this record to one hundred. Above all, this is almost an impossible benchmark. Following the opening of a new chapter in the film market, a new era in the music market has slowly begun. The impact of "Young Volcano" in a single week of millions of sales will not be inferior to the power of "Independence Day" in a single week of box office. Stormy waves have been set off throughout the North American market. As the creator of a new record, Glory to the death achieves the summit with a kingly position! In the face of Hugos power, everyone has lost the ability to speak. Although people have always known that Hugo has made brilliant achievements in both singers and actors, at this moment-"Independence Day" has just been Breaking 500 million, the "young volcano" has just broken one million-people deeply feel the absolute dominance of the Uranus superstar. Almost all summer, from July to September, Hugo swept through North America with a destructive attitude. The market destroys people''s ideas and refreshes historical records. At this moment, even if compared to Vivien Leigh and Clark Gable, who starred in "Gone with the Wind" who changed the history of movies, even compared to Steven Spielberg, who was born with the "Jaws", Even if compared to Michael Jackson, who delivered 100 million-level sales with "Thriller", even compared to George Lucas, who filmed "Star Wars" to create a cultural genre... it is absolutely not inferior! Everything is as expected by David Geffen. After winning Mondays one-day sales championship strongly, he showed unparalleled momentum, not only because Hugo is now in full swing, but also because of glory to death. The spiritual core of this band has invisibly changed history and affected society. This is an unstoppable force in the wheel of history. Although it is said that Tuesdays champion was pulled out by Marias teeth, in fact, the strength of glory to death has maintained a frequency from beginning to end, unlike Maria and the Oasis band, which focused on one day to erupt with a terrifying force, and then began to force. exhaust. Maria and the Oasis band are drinking poison to quench their thirst, exploding their potential ahead of time, but Glory to Death is not. Their abilities have reached a sufficient height and continue to continue steadily. Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, Saturday, Sunday. Glory to Death always leads in single-day sales every day, Yiqi Juechen, and won the first battle of the War of the Century with an absolute advantage. On Monday, it was like Normandy in World War II. After being conquered by glory to the death, the victories thereafter were as if they were broken. Because Monday concentratedly embodied the powerful momentum of Glory to Death in North America - and even its power in the world. Even in the face of Maria, even in the face of Oasis, Glory to Death has a appeal that rivals cannot match. 1.07 million, a number that never lies, gives the most intuitive, effective and vivid answer. This is the epitome of the current glory to death''s influence on the entire North American market. But it is undeniable that the reason why the War of the Century is so exciting and the reason why the sales volume in the first week of Glory to Death was able to break the one million sky is because the competitors are strong enough, and the three pillars are combined with enough topical effects, which broke out. Such incredible sales data. This is not only a glorious victory, but also a victory for Maria and Oasis, and a victory for the entire North American music market. In the first battle of the war of the century, Maria showed strong combat effectiveness and even demonstrated the potential for dominance several times, allowing people to once again appreciate the power of "sweet day" sweeping sixteen weeks, "Sweetheart." Although the overall quality of this single did not bring surprises, relying on Maria''s appeal, it still sold 790,000 copies! In just one week, 790,000 copies were sold. Even the album sales are enough to make people smile, let alone singles. "Sweetheart" not only became the single that sold more than 500,000 in a single week in the second week of music history, she surpassed her powerful competitor Whitney in one fell swoop and became the most popular female singer in the North American market. The ability to challenge Whitney. At the same time, the popularity of "Sweetheart" has pushed the combination of pop, rhythm and blues, and hip-hop to a new peak, officially marking the American music market''s acceptance of this new attempt. Since then, R&B has truly entered the mainstream stage, and it can be said that it has directly opened up a new genre. Since then, many excellent ones have emerged including Mary Blige, Mother of Heaven, Alicia Keys (.keys), etc. Female singer. However, although "Sweetheart"''s sales of 790,000 copies were appalling, compared with "Young Volcano"''s one-week sales of 1.07 million, it was suddenly overshadowed. Only on Monday, the gap between "Sweetheart" and "Young Volcano" is still within reach. Maria even completed a counterattack on Tuesday, but who can predict the final weekly sales of the two singles? There will be such a big gap. "Young Volcano" can be said to have completely exploded its competitors without any suspense. The sales gap of about 280,000 is a gap that can never be crossed for the North American music market-many singles cannot be sold for a whole week. With a sales volume of 280,000, almost all singles that can get such a result can win the championship smoothly, and this is just the gap between the two singles. It is truly shocking and vividly interprets the phrase "where there is a comparison, there is a gap." As for the Oasis band in the away game, the overall weakness can be seen from their sales trajectory. In addition to the Monday where the energy is concentrated, there is also the Thursday where all the forces are concentrated to achieve a counterattack. For most of the past week, the Oasis The band is in a state of struggling to catch up, and the three-legged stand that people originally hoped is more like a duo of Glory to Death and Maria. Of course, this is unfair. "Do you know what I mean" sold 510,000 copies in a week. This is not only the best performance of foreign singers in the US market, but also surpassed most American singers to become the first in history. Three singles with a weekly sales volume of over 500,000. This achievement alone is enough to justify the name of Oasis. The cruelty of the war of the century is that the three competitors are strong, and the brave wins when they meet on a narrow road. This is an eternal law. This has been vividly demonstrated by Oasis Band. Although it has achieved a record-setting weekly sales record of 510,000, it has greatly compared the British competitors such as the goatskin band, the radio commander, the Shen Yun band, and the stain band. Leaving behind, even touching the height that the Beatles had not been able to reach before, it deserves to be called "the greatest band after the Beatles" by the British media; but even so, in front of Maria, in front of the glory to death, The Oasis band still ushered in a fiasco, a fiasco without any room for quibble. "Do you know what I mean?" A total of 280,000 less sales than "Sweetheart", such a gap-still irreparable, let alone compared with "Young Volcano": "You know mine Do you mean?" The sales volume of "Young Volcano" has not even reached half. This is a massacre, a massacre without a doubt. The Gallagher brothers of the Oasis band have been clamoring, provocative, rampant, and jumping But all their previous actions today look so ridiculous and sad, as if Like a juggling clown, full of ugliness. The original curses and swear words of the Gallagher brothers have now become evidence of their embarrassment, and they can only make them feel ashamed. However, the tenacity of Oasis has far exceeded expectations. As many people have said, this is the best performance achieved by a foreign singer in North America. This data alone is sufficient to prove the current popularity of Oasis; Marias strength is even greater. It was to make this matchup exciting. Although the suspense was not maintained to the last moment, the glorious victory was definitely not easy to come by. It is precisely because of the outstanding performance of the three parties that this makes this century''s war so beautiful. Whether its the glory of a strong victory to death, whether its Maria who regrets the defeat, or the lackluster follow-up Oasis, this is a war where the winner is decided but there is no loser. Now that the Normandy landing has become a thing of the past, the long journey has just begun. The next two and three weeks...there are three singers official albums, which will continue this war of the century until Truly decide the final outcome. However, before the end of the Normandy landing, in addition to the North American market, there were duels in other regions of the world, and the first battle was also decided! Chapter 1628： Sweep the 0 Army In the fourth week of September, the North American bulletin board rankings were so powerful that the Glory to Death, Maria and the Oasis band together broke out 2.37 million single sales, creating a new record in the North American music market without any suspense. It is recorded that the sales data contributed by the top three accounted for nearly 80% of the total sales this week! Eighty percent, the entire North American market is glaring. The three groups of singers swept the fourth week of September and became the unique focus of this week. With such a strong momentum, thousands of people collectively witnessed it. It''s the glorious moment of glory to death aspiring to the top of this week''s bulletin board singles chart! Due to the destructive posture of the battle of the century, the competitiveness of other singles this week is not worth mentioning. At this time, the Spanish single "Macarena (, which has won the championship for 14 consecutive weeks, plummeted to the No. Four. As the most successful Spanish duet group in the world, the new album "Macarena" released by Men of the River (. del.) has achieved incredible results, and this album has achieved more than one thousand all over the world. With a sales volume of 10,000, it is currently the best-selling Latin record in the history of music! The albums title song of the same name "Macarena" has become popular since its release. It has won the love of countless listeners with its cheerful melody and boiling rhythm. This dance frenzy is sweeping the United States and the United Kingdom, becoming weddings, clubs, and dance parties. Essential tracks. At present, this song "Macarena" has stayed on the top of the billboard singles chart for 14 weeks, tying up with the previous creations of "I will always love you" and "A Beautiful Day" The historical record, the grand momentum is jaw-dropping. But it is a pity that "Macarena" encountered the war of the century that was rare in a century, and the dream of 15 consecutive championships maintained by "Magic Wall" was shattered. Under the brilliance of the 14th consecutive title "Macarena", the prestige of the War of the Century has been strengthened. After that, Donna Louise (.), Celine Dion, Keith-Sweat (.sweat) and other singers'' popular singles have achieved good results in the previous few weeks. The top five on the list, but all disappeared completely this week, becoming a foil. Especially for Celine, who was unlucky, she chose to release the first single of her new album in the first week of September-the cover song-"Re-own (it''s.all...me., but it turned out to be. In the war of the century, it can only be a bitter fruit, and the arc of sales growth suddenly died. It can be said that the top three singers of the battle of the century have had an impact on the entire billboard singles chart, making the final list in the fourth week of September drastically changed. Similar to the North American bulletin board, the British pop music rankings have also shown an upside-down posture. The three parties in the battle of the war of the century swept 70% of the weekly sales. It can be said that the entire market is almost the same except for the war of the century. There is no room for other singers outside. The man by the river, Donna Louise, who had previously performed well on the British pop music charts, gave way bitterly and retreated to the middle of the list. However, unlike the North American markets Glory to Death and Marias duo, the British market is the home of Oasis. Although the support rate of Oasis in the local market has not reached the highest level, it is Glory to Death and Maria. Unmatched by the "American Singer", this has changed the situation of the battle dramatically-this time it is the glory to the death to carry the Oasis band! Following Monday''s Oasis band''s weak advantage over Glory to the death to win the single-day sales championship, the entire United Kingdom cheered, but also felt a strong sense of crisis, because the impact of Glory to the death on Oasis is unimaginable , The slight gap between the two makes Oasis not like a party with the advantage of a lead singer. What''s more, compared to the performance of Glory to Death leaving the Oasis behind in the American market, the support for the Oasis in the British market seems to be insufficient. Under such circumstances, on September 24th, Tuesday, the fan base camp of the British Oasis band ushered in a full-scale explosion, and they are fully expressing their support for the Oasis band. Whats more rare is that not only fans of the Oasis band, but also many local rock lovers in the UK, have rushed into the record store to express their support for the Oasis band with practical actions-or more accurately In one point, it is support for local British bands. Because this is the pride and self-esteem of British rock. In the world of rock and roll, British rock has always been a genre that cannot be ignored. Even though the various rock bands in the United States have followed suit, the rock background on the British land is beyond the reach of others. In the shining sixties, the Beatles, Rolling Stones, Queen, Pink Floyd, Led It has changed an era, and their powerful influence has spread from the 1960s to the second decade of the 21st century, and they can still clearly feel their cultural impact and influence. In the 1990s, where countless history has been deposited, leading figures such as the Smith Band, Stone Rose Band, Goatskin, Radio Commander, and Stain Band have appeared again on this land where countless history has been deposited. They have changed the mainstream music market. Composition, brought the supreme glory of British rock to this era of spiritual scarcity, and had an immeasurable and powerful influence on the direction of music in the next two decades. The glorious history has filled the land of Britain with infinite pride. This is not only music, but also the self-esteem of British people. They have blind beliefs and beliefs in their own music: they firmly believe that music can change the world, and that the United Kingdom has The best music in the world firmly believes that their magnificent history will continue uninterrupted. This is why every time a rock band with excellent qualifications appears, all the British media will make a big splash-it is like an empire that never sets in the sun, it is like the birthplace of modern football, and it is like the 1966 World Cup that will be missed forever. In general, the glory of the past flows in the bones of the British. They are eager to usher in such a victory again, they are eager to relive such brilliance, and they are eager to prove their belief. Now, the Oasis is the hope of the British. This is the most influential band since the Beatles, and has won the love of Americans even on the far side of the Atlantic. The British longed for the Oasis Band to shoulder the banner of rock and roll revival and lead the British rock to return to its glory. Although the Gallagher brothers of the Oasis are rants, they are outright football hooligans, and many true rock fans also criticize them; but it is undeniable that the Oasis can become an important part of the battle of the century. This incident in itself proves the influence of Oasis on a global scale, which is enough to make the British abandon all prejudices and stand behind the Oasis. Therefore, on Tuesday, not only fans of the Oasis band, but also thousands of British rock lovers, joined the battle of the century, bringing the British record market back to the 60s and 70s. The glorious scene of "British Rock" has far surpassed last year''s "British Rock Battle" between Oasis and Blot, and has become one of the most popular events that everyone in the UK cares about most. After Mondays Oasis Band and Glory To Death both broke 300,000-level single-day single sales, on Tuesday this day, Oasis once again boldly wrote history. The day after the singles release, it continued its efforts to obtain 250,000 sales. Sales, sales of 560,000 were achieved in just two days after the release, so the momentum and glory achieved in the North American market on the other side of the Atlantic are indistinguishable from each other. Since the British Isles has set off a frenzy to support the Oasis band, the Glory to Death and Maria are naturally going to go one after the other. The sales of the two singles "Young Volcano (. and "Sweetheart" both welcome on this day. There was a huge dive, watching Oasis win the single-day sales champion, and watched the gap widen rapidly. "Young Volcano" achieved 140,000 sales data the day after its release in the UK, while "Sweetheart" only sold 80,000 copies on the same day. Objectively speaking, this is still an incredible performance, especially for the two groups of singers who lacked publicity in the UK. After the sales blowout on the first day of release, the next day still achieved such efficient data. It is true. It is very rare. This makes people involuntarily think of the sales trajectory of Oasis in North America But it also compares the situation of Oasis in North America. In the land of the United Kingdom, the glory is to death, and Maria is in the relationship with Oasis. In the next day''s duel, both were defeated. Even though they obtained impressive sales figures through the momentum of the Battle of the Century, they were still not worth mentioning in the face of Oasis sales of 210,000 a day. It can be said that the Oasis Band relies on the local home court advantage to successfully regain a city. If the Oasis Band can maintain such a momentum in the next few days of this week, then the British market will still be rock solid by the Oasis Band. Take down. This made the British media all boiled up. All the media headed by the "Times" were celebrating the Oasis'' two consecutive days of victories, two consecutive hearty victories, and really let them see that British rock is standing again. Hope on the world stage. This is also one of the important meanings of the battle of the century. It is not only a duel between three groups of singers, but also between different music genres, or between music from different countries. No matter from which point of view, this A duel is bound to have an endless impact on the future. In the war of the century, 800,000 sales were sold in the UK market on the 23rd; 450,000 sales were swept in the UK market on the 24th, spreading the influence of this duel to Every corner of the world. Chapter 1629： Jedi Reversal When Steven raised his head again, he tried to pick up the beer glass and drink two sips of beer, but found that his right hand was trembling slightly. This was so incredible that he had to hold his right hand with his left hand, which made the beer stop. As for being spilled. After drinking two sips of beer in a row, Steven felt his heartbeat crashing in his head-this means that he finally recovered from the almost comatose sluggish state, but the state of shock is still needed Calm down. Steven raised his eyes slightly and looked at the exhausted Hugo. Although Steven was surprised just now, a large part of it was because of Hugos completely different image. He was a sunny boy just now. The next moment is the murderous madman. This huge gap caused the unprepared Steven to suffer a huge impact, so he was so gaffe; but what I have to admit is that Hugos performance just now made Steven so beautiful. Wen almost wanted to stand up and applaud for him! Hugo''s performance is very brief, and there are no lines or actions, but the content is too rich to describe in words. From the very beginning, the eyes were ferocious and cold, but there was a kind of joke and cruelty of cat and mouse; the subsequent smile was like waving a death sickle in his hand, heralding death; but then the sickle did not fall, but was Kindness and sympathy occupy the mind. The softness from the heart makes people almost see the dawn of survival, and even produces the illusion that the other party will forgive oneself; but the next moment, the sickle pierced oneself without warning. heart. Its hard to imagine that such intricate emotions are revealed through those eyes, and Hugo exudes a lazy, dark''sex'' temperament all over her body, just like a red''color'' poppy''flower''. , Knowing that it is a bottomless abyss, but will still pounce on it desperately, just like moths fighting a fire. This kind of delicate and subtle performance is superfluous even if it is gorgeous rhetoric. Only after watching this performance can the audience appreciate it carefully. Steven couldn''t help thinking back to Green''s pledge when he recommended Hugo to himself, "I think Hugo has enough ability to play any role, he will never let you down, absolutely!" For a moment, Steven suddenly began to feel that his old friend seemed to have done a great job. Compared with Steven''s undecided shock, Hugo is slowly savoring the taste of the performance just now. In fact, he seemed to be under great pressure, and his inspiration flashed, and he completed the performance in an instant. If you give him a second chance, Hugo is very sure that he can''t replicate the performance just now, so Hugo must think about the feeling of the performance just now. In fact, Hugo didnt think too much about the performance just now, because he didnt have enough time, so he started from the emotion of the role of Amon-Goss, and then blended into the situation to perform. He just now Imagine that A''meng looks at his beloved Helen in his heart, and the definition of Helen''s role in his heart is constantly pulling back and forth between the Jews and the beloved''female'', making A''meng''s inner emotions like a tsunami. Constantly tumbling. This reminds Hugo of the "Sleepless in Seattle" performance that was too deep into the play. He also entered the emotional situation, and then abandoned the formal framework of the performance, and replaced the whole person into the role of sex, that kind of body. The feeling of being on the scene is like flying immortals outside the sky, and in an instant the corners are''color'' possessed. Of course, Hugo knows that the "polishing angle and color" mentioned by Al Pacino is still applicable, and he should start with the emotion of the angle and color on the basis of thinking about the angle and color. Some details are temporarily put aside, and more attention should be paid to the aspects of "color", emotion, and "sex". But, is there any trick to this? My own experience is limited, and it is impossible for every character to have such a deep understanding. It is like letting him experience A''Meng''s emotions now, it seems to be It seems more difficult. What I felt just now should be the feeling of love and hate towards a''female'' person, or the feeling of emotional and intellectual pull, which is much more reliable. In this case, the smile that I''showed'' at the last moment seems a bit superfluous, because this smile is more of a bloodthirsty cruel, but it breaks away from the track set for emotions. For A''mon In terms of the setting of emotion and sex, there is a conflict, but it undermines the performance of the whole performance. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but clenched his fists in annoyance. As expected, his acting skills still need to be constantly polished. It was just a fifteen-second look just now. If he really plays the role of Ah Meng. , There must be a long way to go "So, this is your performance?" Steven interrupted Hugo''s thoughts aloud. Hugo let out a long sigh, temporarily suppressing the mixed thoughts in his mind, "Yes, this is my performance." Hugo did not give too much explanation because of the key given by Steven. There are only so many words, and he has tried his best. Moreover, Hugo performed a preset performance based on the role and color of A''mon in "Schindler''s List". If Steven is not looking for an actor for this role, then the performance just now It was in vain. However, Hugo does not regret it. The 15-second performance has also benefited Hugo himself. "Well, it really seems to be very''glamorous'', I think I can probably understand what Green said." Steven nodded slightly, "That''s it, the project I am currently preparing is called '' Schindlers list is adapted from a true story during World War II. A German named Oscar Schindler protected more than 1,200 Jews from being killed by the Nazis during the war. I am currently looking for an actor who can play one of the Nazi officers. This is also the purpose of my coming here today. " Knowing that his presupposition was correct, Hugo still inevitably had some "waves" in his heart, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he still remembered: Is his performance really enough to show "color"? "First of all I have a question to ask, are you Jewish?" Steven asked, "You know, this movie is very important to me..." Steven has been ridiculed as yes. Hollywood''s first Jew, he and Woody Allen have always been very proud of their Jewish identity. Hugo was not surprised at all, and nodded, "My mother is half Jewish." This is what Hugo learned from his father. As for whether the Jewish blood comes from a grandfather or a grandmother-Jews follow the mother''s race. For the calculation, according to this calculation method, Hugo''s grandmother should be a Jew. "Well, that''s great. I hope your family won''t oppose you to star in this movie. You know, because this character is a Nazi officer who is constantly persecuting Jews." Steven leaned forward at this time. Leaning over, holding the beer glass in his hand, the expression on his face was not as casual as before. The expression hidden behind the white beard was full of seriousness and earnestness, and the atmosphere in the deck settled instantly. Hugo also noticed Stevens changes, but he still hoped that he would not think too much, and still calmly replied, Of course not, this is just the role of the movie. In fact, it can be the role of this movie. As a member, I think they should be happy." Steven nodded slightly, "You need to gain''fat'', at least 20 pounds (9 kilograms). A Nazi officer who enjoys a blessing can''t be too''lean'', let alone compare with the Jews in the concentration camp. "Hugo nodded to express his understanding. In many cases, image is an important supplement to acting. "Then, we must immediately set off to''Bo''lan for on-site shooting, and at least stay in''Bo''lan for three months. Therefore, the work may be very hard, and the Oscar awards ceremony cannot be attended." Here, Steven paused and took a meaningful look at Hugo, obviously implying that Hugo: "Smell the fragrance to know the''woman''" and "Yihai Xiongfeng" are both Oscar hot''doors'', this For Hugo, it is a very important stage for self-exhibition. If you miss it, it will definitely make many people beat their chests. Especially Hugo''s current situation is very bad. Oscar is obviously a star-studded platform, which is profitable and harmless; Hugo now has to give up the opportunity to attend the Oscar awards ceremony for a movie with an uncertain future. This can be said to be a dilemma. Hugo was stunned. His first reaction did not take Oscar into consideration at all. All of his attention was focused on the strained audition. Now that he was mentioned by Steven, he thought of it. This annual event. But in fact, this is not a difficult choice for Hugo Oscars are held every year, but the opportunity to participate in such a masterpiece as "Schindler''s List" is not often encountered. Arrived. "I don''t worry about Oscars. I won''t be an indispensable member of the awards ceremony, and an awards ceremony will not be an important transit point for my career as an actor." Hugo didn''t spend too many days. "Chaotic" fell from the vocabulary to express my determination to appear in "Schindler''s List", but used an irony to express my true thoughts. In response to this, Steven "Lu" gave a big smile, expressing his inner approval. In fact, for any actor, it takes courage to miss the Oscars and choose a new work with an uncertain future, but Hugo''s performance is impressive. "For film remuneration, one million is the best proposal I can give, because our budget is only 20 million dollars." Steven said simply and bluntly, with no intention of detouring at all, "and, I tell you In my opinion, this is a work that is doomed to fail. I just want to fulfill a dream." This is the second time Steven mentioned this sentence today. "Doomed to fail" can be seen in his own heart. The huge pressure made Hugo feel heavy in his heart. "So, I''m done with everything that should be said. I want to ask, would you like to be a member of this crew?" Chapter 1630： Wonderful The Battle of the Century, which originated in the North American market, has exploded with infinite energy on the land of the United Kingdom. Compared with the duel between Glory To Death and Maria in the North American market, the competition in the United Kingdom is obviously much fiercer and more rare. Yes, the result of the UK market is likely to become a key area that determines the outcome of the world. With the advancing of time, the sights from all over the world are gathering towards Britain bit by bit. After Mondays boom, Tuesday belonged to the Oasis band, and Wednesday greeted the Glory to Death and Marias double explosion, and the British market was completely boiling. On Thursday, the noisy scene took the breath of countless people, and it truly ushered in the pinnacle of the war of the century! The fans of the Oasis band who are not to be outdone want to regain the initiative and show their incomparably strong glory. To the death fans want to continue their glory, and the subsequent explosive Maria-Kelly fans want to win in chaos...Everyone, all All of them broke out on this day. Twenty years later, after Chris Martin appeared on major performances around the world as the lead singer of Coldplay, he has seen countless big scenes and has become a new representative force of British rock, but he is deep in his memory. But still clearly remember that day: It was September 26, 1996, a Thursday that couldn''t be more normal. Early in the morning, countless young people in major cities took to the streets. There were hundreds of meters of dragons lined up in front of the hmv store. The teenagers with pimples on their faces used their pocket money to buy a piece of glory. Dead or Oasis or Mariah Carey, supporting their idols, the pomp of the empty streets even surpassed the opening match of the Battle of the Century on September 23, and almost made the whole country into a state of fanaticism. This may be since 1966. The most lively scene after winning the World Cup in England in 2016. Closing his eyes, Chris could still feel the scorching heat in the air, rushing to his face; uncontrollable screams and noisy discussions surrounded him in all directions; the blood in his body began to boil continuously, beyond words The excitement and excitement scurried all over the body. At that time, he still didn''t understand what this emotion was about. It was not until many years later that Chris understood: Because on that day, he realized that he had become a member of the historical milestone, and he stood on the spot of the historical moment. It''s like... Just like Woodstock, every participant has left an eternal mark deep in the soul. In that year, Glory To Death and Oasis were the most watched opponents in the world, just like Manchester United and Arsenal in the Premier League, Real Madrid and Barcelona in La Liga, and the former Soviet Union and the United States during the Cold War. This is a short and vigorous day in the history of world music, and it will shake the music scene for the next twenty years with mighty force. "D.o.g, d.o.g! Oasis, oasis! Maria, Maria! d.o.g, oasis! d.o.g, d.o.g, d.o.g..." The endless shouts are like empty valley echoes, reverberating in my mind, like moments preserved in a vacuum, preserved forever in the depths of the soul, every time, just close your eyes and ears There will be echoes of that surging shout, "d.o.g, d.o.g......" Chris seemed to lose his mindno, he did lose his mindscreaming hoarsely, using every muscle and cell of his body to convey his inner surging, that bright and wanton smile, eternally Frozen in the long queue at the door of the hmv flagship store on Oxford Street on September 26, 1996, it also became the starting point for the Coldplay dream. Four hundred and thirty thousand! With a total of 430,000 single-day sales, on September 26, the British Isles erupted with endless energy, and won the worlds first single-day gold record sales for "Young Volcano (. , Causing an uproar in the media from all corners of the world. People once imagined that the War of the Century would explode such terrifying energy, but they did not expect that the real* will be ushered in the fourth day after the war. After such strong sales have been swept through the first three days, the fourth day will be able to It has created a new high in sales since the release of the single-and it has increased a level from 300,000 to 400,000. Even if it is described as shocking, it cannot accurately express people''s inner shock at this time. The young volcanoes in Britain really detonated the volcano with their own actions, igniting vigorously one after another, igniting every corner of the land of the British Empire. This raging fire clearly illuminates the world and brings With the unparalleled impact, all languages ??lost their color. What is even more frightening is that it is not only glory to death to complete the explosion! Oasis "Do you know what I mean?" unexpectedly broke out again on this day with 360,000 sales. This result has far exceeded the data on the first day of single release, and has become a single since the beginning of the 1990s. The best-selling local single of the week-if it hadn''t been honored to death, then Oasis is indeed rewriting the history of British music. No one can ignore the premise that Oasis has sold 360,000. The first three days have ushered in a strong explosion, and the quality of "Do you know what I mean" is far inferior to that of "Young Volcano". "It''s totally untenable, not to mention that this single is not worth mentioning compared to the excellent and successful Oasis'' previous two albums. This shows that the fourth day of release still ushered in 360,000 sales, completely relying on the popularity of Oasis itself. This is the current power of Oasis in the UK. Glory to Death and Oasis both broke out, completely turning the glory of the American market into a supporting role, and the main battlefield of the War of the Century was instantly transferred to the United Kingdom. People expected the confrontation between the two rock bands, but they didnt expect that the Oasis Band had already performed supernormally at home, but the glory of the away game until death made history with a more powerful posture. There is no one in the direction of this duel. Able to predict. If only this is the case, then the quality of the war of the century must be weakened a lot. As the iron triangle, Maria is not to be outdone. "Sweetheart" really exploded all the energy on this day and won 31 thousand in one go. Sales! A full three hundred and ten thousand! Although the data is not comparable to the glory to death, the gap with the Oasis is not very obvious, which once again proves Marias status as a queen her global influence is enough to compete with Whitney Houston On par. Maria swept away the haze of the first three days and proved her popularity and strength with a single day of sales of 310,000. She directly fought back against peoples complaints about Maria, and regained her competitiveness in the British market. The intensity of the battle of the century has reached a new level. The intensity of the British theater is far beyond people''s imagination, "430,000 vs 360,000 vs 310,000", so the results of the first day of the Battle of the Century in the United States will be extremely lively. The duel has once again pushed to a new height, and almost all the media are shocked: When does the British market have such a strong appeal? When does Glory to Death have such a huge fan base in the UK? Everyone knows the fact that the United States, Japan, and the United Kingdom are the three most important music markets in the world, but among these, the United States is the leader; while Japan is very repulsive of foreign music, the sales capacity of local musicians However, it is not inferior to the United States. In many cases, in the global sales competition, the United States and Japan can be regarded as Ssangyong. The United Kingdom can firmly occupy the third place, but it is rarely able to truly join the top competition. Even the top rock bands such as The Beatles, Rolling Stones, and Queens, the reason why they have such a strong influence in the world is more because they are supremely sought after in the United States, rather than because they are locally in the UK. How much affirmation has been received. But this time in the war of the century, the excellent performance of the British market has completely exploded the American market. Except for the first day''s sales, the sales of British singles continued to soar in the next few days, and its instantaneous explosiveness made people clear I saw the huge enthusiasm hidden deep in the bones of this land crazy because of rock and roll. In fact, people only know one or the other. If you talk about average level and overall strength, then the United Kingdom is naturally inferior to the United States and Japan; but if you talk about instantaneous explosive power and have the best level in history, then the United Kingdom does have peace Japan''s competitive strength, especially single sales. It was not until this year that the first single with a weekly sales volume of over 500,000 appeared in the US marketthat is, this week, but the number of singles with sales exceeding one million in a single week in the United Kingdom has been in double digits so far. . As of September 1996, the single weekly sales leader in the UK music market was the single released in 1984 "Do they know that it is Christmas now This single was created by Mitz -Ure (.ure) and Bob Gildolf (.) led the recording, and invited dozens of celebrities to form a band. The band was written for the Ethiopian Famine from 1983 to 1985 Charity fundraiser song. This single was released on Christmas Eve in 1984. It sold nearly two million in a single week, and finally sold 3.7 million copies. This is not only the best-selling single in the history of British music, but also The top selling single in the world. In addition, Queens "Bohemian Rhapsody (. and Paul McCartneys single "Mull. , "You are what I want (''re.the.one.that.i.want in the movie "grease", disco dance music "Babylon River" sung by Bonim (.m) (.of. , "She Loves You (she... of The Beatles, etc., achieved more than one million sales in the first week of release. It can be said that the land of the United Kingdom has once shown its brilliance, and its explosive power in a short period of time is not inferior to that of Japan. Judging from the current form, after the War of the Century has rewritten the history of the United States, stormy waves have also been set off in the British market. Next, the history of the United Kingdom will be rewritten! Chapter 1631： Decisive weight As one of the most important music markets in the world, the United Kingdom has shown unparalleled weight and strength in this war of the century. In particular, the sales of Glory To Death and Oasis have exploded, which is almost "They know it is Christmas." The incredible historical record sprint clearly shows people the enthusiasm for rock and roll in this land. Britain has a more boiling rock blood and a deeper rock soul than any corner of the world. DaggerOddChineseWenZhuFirstFa Even after twenty years, when rock and roll has gradually become marginalized on a global scale, the British still show their rock and roll wisdom and humor in every detail of life. "Zombie Shaun (Shaun. Of. The. Dead, "Pirate Radio (The.. That., "The Killer Has No Holidays (In. Bruges, "Seven Neuroses (Seven. and so on are countless Movies are showing the rock spirit that has never disappeared in their bones. This is also true this time, all British people pin their hopes for the recovery of rock and roll on the War of the Century, and on the Glory To Death and Oasis Band. That terrifying scene stays on this land forever. , Slowly deep into the underground core, flowing slowly in the air. Following the full-scale outbreak of the British Isles on Thursday, although Fridays craze has dropped somewhat, the aftermath is still shaking every corner of this land. The sales of the Iron Triangle of the Battle of the Century have declined to varying degrees, and the Oasis has renewed Regained the single-day sales champion with a slight advantage, and the slight gap behind Glory to Death was second. Although Maria was still in third place, the disadvantage was not obvious. The war of the century is continuing to erupt in an unstoppable manner! Following the example of the US market, after entering the weekend, "New Music Express" also temporarily did not announce the single-day sales list, keeping the suspense of this weeks list to the end, which also made the whole weekend boil. Everything from top to bottom is very lively, even the salespersons of record shops have become the subject of interviews. People only hope to get clues from these salespersons to judge the final direction of this magnificent battle of the century. Where. On September 30th, following the American market, the British pop music rankings were also officially announced under the attention of the public. Unlike bulletin boards, this ranking only refers to sales data without any other factors. The competition is absolutely hard. Strength, this also makes the announcement of the British pop music charts full of excitement and excitement. 1.83 million copies! This is the result achieved by the top-selling single on the British Pop Music Chart in the fourth week of September 1996, compared to the 1.07 million sales data of the billboard this weeks title-winning track "Young Volcano (. In other words, a full 70% increase in sales, the two are no longer on the same level, so the data not only surpasses the United States, but also surpasses Japan, becoming all the rankings in the world this week. Single sales champion. This is a miracle, an unbelievable miracle, which truly embodies the crazy miracle of the War of the Century, and the creator of this miracle is...to the death of glory! The single "Young Volcano" swept 1.83 million sales in the UK with a devastating trend. This achievement is not only the global sales champion this week, but also the global sales champion since the 1990s. The highest selling single in China! This achievement came from a rock single, which undoubtedly pushed the recovery momentum of rock and roll since Nirvana to its peak. Although the weekly sales data of "Young Volcano" ultimately failed to surpass "Do they know that it is Christmas?", it can only rank second in the single weekly sales in the history of British music, but this is to the death of glory. Its already unimaginable results. Look at the names behind "Young Volcano": Queen, Beatles, Rolling Stones... This is a moment in the annals of history. In a trance, people once again sounded the slogan of the "Times" when Hugo brought the "Independence Day" crew to the United Kingdom two months ago to launch a publicity campaign: Hugo Lancaster invaded the United Kingdom. Now, this sentence has become a reality, an irreversible reality. Relying on the strong support of British fans, "Young Volcano" exploded with amazing energy under the unfavorable conditions of the away game, and even eclipsed the American market. It won by an absolute advantage and firmly secured the final victory of the Battle of the Century. Hold it in your hand. Although the champion of the British pop music charts this week was honoured to death, the performance of Oasis is still not inferior. "Do you know what I mean" has achieved 1.67 million sales, clearly It shows the support of this land for them, and this is also the most outstanding single by a local singer in the last fifteen years. Recalling the distant 1978, stepping on the end of the glorious rock and roll of the 70s, many miracles were still born, but after that, the British music market fell into a slump and remained sluggish. Although the British rock band led by goatskin band, stone rose band, and Smith band had a strong resurgence in the late 1980s, it failed to bring about the explosive effect of Nirvana, until the appearance of the stain band and the oasis band. The fundamental reason why this bands "Battle of British Rock" is so much-anticipated. Now, after defeating the Blot Band last year, Oasis has made persistent efforts, not only has become the protagonist in the war of the century, but has also changed the decadence and downturn in the British music market for nearly fifteen years. After bursting out all the energy, I finally lost to glory to death. This is a pity, but Hugo, who is in the midst of the sky, seems to be invincible now, and the glory represented by Hugo to death is exactly what it shows is rock and roll. s future. Therefore, it is not ashamed to lose to glory to death. Relatively speaking, Marias appeal in the UK market is finally a little weaker. Although she struggled to catch up in the second half of the week, her explosiveness and durability were unable to compete with the two powerful opponents. In the end, "Sweetheart" won in the UK. Under the sales of 1.23 million. What is certain is that Maria still made history in the UK. Relying on the unparalleled appeal of the War of the Century, "Sweetheart" broke out in sales and became one of the few single-week sales in the current music history. A member of million. But it is also certain that pop and rhythm and blues are still not mainstream in this land of Britain, and the soul of rock and folk songs has always been flowing in the blood of the British. This is also the biggest difference between Britain and the United States, or in other words, this is also the biggest difference between Europe and the United States. When Wall Street, with its core ideas of gold yuanism, interests above, and commerce as its core ideas, eroded movies and music bit by bit, the United States chose to embrace with an open heart, and Hollywoods commercial prosperity became more and more developed and gradually became a global scale. The center of the center, but behind the commercial glory is the lack of art. When entering the second decade of the 21st century, both movies and music encountered huge bottlenecks. As sales and box office rose, along with it What comes is the gradual decline in quality. Facing the same situation, the United Kingdom and other European countries have raised their heads upright, although after the 21st century, the European film and music market has fallen far behind the United States, which makes the creation of art begin to become It was extremely difficult. Even the three major European film festivals had to start to compromise with Hollywood, but in their bones, they always insisted on the dedication of art, which also made European films and music always maintain high quality but they are not very popular. This is not a critique, nor is it a comparison, and there are no advantages or disadvantages. This is the inevitable result of culture and history. But in any case, this time the War of the Century has achieved great success on a global scale. The American market ended in a glorious victory, Maria and Oasis were separated second and third; the British market also witnessed the glory to the death, Oasis and Maria followed closely. However, in the Japanese market and the Oceania market, Mariah Carey has an unparalleled advantage. She swept her advantage to the end, and formed a balance of power with the glory to the death on a global scale, and the glory to the death and the Oasis Although the rock and roll power represented has achieved good results in Oceania, it has not been able to write brilliantly in Japan. In the end, the first battle of the War of the Century in the fourth week of September officially ended. Glory to death, without any suspense, aspired to the championship and became the first winner of this sensational and historical duel. The single "Young Volcano" swept 28 countries around the world in a week. The regional singles leaderboard champion, and finally won the sales volume of 3.89 million ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the unstoppable power of King''s Landing! The runner-up is impressively "Queen" Maria. Although the United States has gained the advantage, the British defeat almost squandered all the advantages. People originally thought Maria would lag behind the Oasis in the global market, but ultimately relied on the absolute advantage of the Japanese market. , Marias single "Sweetheart" still sold 3.22 million in the global market, successfully occupying the top spot in this war of the century. "Do you know what I mean?" Although the rear end of the car was lifted, for other singles, it is still a high level of exploration. The global sales of this single by Oasis unfortunately failed to exceed 3 million, but the sales data of 2.84 million is still the best record achieved by a local British singer after 1978. The glory of the Beatles was reproduced. The war of the century, as everyone expected, came to an end in glory; but it surpassed everyone''s expectations, shaking the global music market with the best and most sensational record in the past fifteen years, as demonstrated by the Audio-Technica The appeal that came out is not only their own energy, but also the development trend and direction of the future music market. In this battle, the glory of the first to die has the decisive weight in hand, opening the door to the future world In the competition, take the lead! Chapter 1632： Rock seeds Long before the start of the War of the Century, people have been emphasizing that this is a duel that determines the future of music. But at the beginning, this was just a gimmick of the Battle of the Century. No one could have expected that this battle really played a pivotal role. The first is the rock showdown between Glory to Death and Oasis. Objectively speaking, although the two bands only started to rise after 1993, they should be regarded as old forces. When "almost fame" has begun to influence the United States, the Oasis band has just emerged. Not only that, but more importantly, Glory to Death represents the "conservation" of rock thought, and Oasis represents the "renovation" of rock thought. It is hard to imagine that the word conservative will be used to create the glory of a new metal rock to the death, but it is the case. The root of the origin of new metal rock lies in abandoning the tedious and complicated rock and roll, getting closer to the fans, closer to the fans, and closer to life. When Hugo boldly proposed to abandon the guitar and introduce the keyboard, it was almost shocking, and his simplification of the arrangement is considered to obliterate the essence of rock and roll. To this day, many rock enthusiasts are still dying of glory. Sneer. After several years of development, new metal rock has indeed entered people''s daily lives, and has become a part of people''s lives with infinite affinity, and has also occupied a place in the mainstream market. This type of music has been continuously developing. The melody has become simpler and simpler, the arrangement has become more and more rude, the lyrics have become more and more straightforward, and the emotions have become more and more shallow... In short, the entry barrier is increasing. Gradually decrease, this was Hugo''s original intention, but gradually developed too much. Take the Oasis Band as an example. When they released their first album, they didnt even learn the basic chords. They still dont have to learn all of them. It seems that they only need to know a few basic chords. Partners, a bassist and a drummer, can form a band. In fact, this is a good thing, because all ordinary people have begun to join the creation of rock and roll, which has won a broader mass base for rock and roll. Just like in the 1960s, anyone with musical dreams joined the ranks of rock and roll, which brought rock and roll into a world of unprecedented prosperity in the 1970s. This was the case in the second half of the 1990s. Rock and roll no longer arrogant, but put down the arrogant figure, and enjoy with the people, new metal rock is springing up all over the world. Therefore, compared to the Oasis Band, the glory of persisting in technology until death is like a conservative force, guarding the success of the past and reluctant to leave. This is the original music development trajectory. In the era when Hugo lived, New Metal Rock reached its peak step by step, and reached its peak at the end of the nineties, becoming the most prosperous music genre in the market. . But nothing is too late. This is true for the rock and punk wave after the 1970s, the grunge wave after Nirvana, and the new metal rock wave after Oasis. Creation has become simpler, music has become more and more direct, performance has become more and more rough... This makes new metal rock lose its charm, no longer has a soul, just a bunch of noise. If it continues to develop in accordance with the historical trajectory, the Oasis Band will lead the new metal rock to glory. The type of music they represent calls for more and more fans to join the ranks of the band''s creation. However, after the short peak in 1997 and 1998, the new metal rock began to fall into a panic, and even before entering the new century, it fell into a bottomless abyss. Although the new metal rock represented by Lincoln Park has briefly recovered since then-they were the first singer to have an album sales exceeding 10 million after the new millennium; although the British rock represented by Coldplay and u2 has always occupied a place since then- They still gather a large number of fans all over the world... But the age of rock has completely passed away. Except for a handful of top bands, rock seems to be synonymous with non-mainstream. Even the top players such as Lincoln Park, Coldplay, and u2 cannot compete with the mainstream market. The 21st century is the era of popular, rhythm and blues, hip-hop, and dance music. Without a rock and roll position, rock and roll is like the once-popular disco, seizing the last glory and lingering. Oasis third album is the bands best commercial record, but it is also the bands worst album. It marks the peak of new metal rock and also hints at the future development trajectory. But now, the trajectory of history has undergone a small change. The first single "Do you know what I mean" from the third album of Oasis has not succeeded like a dash-to be precise, this single is indeed It has achieved unimaginable results. Whether it is in the United Kingdom or the United States, Oasis has set a series of records. The global sales record of more than two million in a single week is also rare in the long history. But all this is an additional effect of the War of the Century. Vertical comparison is not convincing. Only horizontal comparison can feel the failure of Oasis this time. Oasis broke out with unprecedented super combat power, but still lost to glory to death, and it was a fiasco. Whether it was the defeat in the US market or the UK market, including the global market, there was no room to fight back, which completely changed history. This time, at a fork in the history of music development, it was not the Oasis that won the victory, but the glory to death. Glory to Death uses two albums and a single to prove to the world that new metal rock is not a simple and crude basic chord. The real rock should be a whisper from the depths of the soul, attaching one''s soul to the piano. Above the strings, use musical notes to complete the communication and connection with the world. In glorious music, in fact, musical instruments, arrangement, and lyrics can only be said to be auxiliary means. They dont care what the instrument is, or whether the arrangement is complicated. The only thing they care about is the music itself. This persistent and crazy spirit is injected into each of their musical notes, showing the true essence of rock and roll. It can be said that the retro component of the glory to death music makes people feel the energy of musical instruments and the power of arrangement, and these require strong music knowledge as a foundation and excellent music technology as support. It is true that glory to death has lowered the threshold of rock and roll through the new metal rock, allowing more people to join the world of rock and roll; but glory to death also tells people that rock is not a random combination of several chords, it needs There are many more things, not only technology, but also the understanding of rock and roll and the precipitation of life. This Glory to Death and Oasis duel brings more than that to rock and roll. It also affects people''s concept of rock and roll, and also affects people''s understanding of rock and roll. Followed by the Glory to Death, Oasis and Mariah Carey''s musical duel. This is a confrontation between the rock and roll represented by Glory To Death and Oasis, and the pop represented by Maria. The song "Sweetheart" itself is the mainstream trend of today''s market-a combination of pop and rhythm and blues, and bold attempts to incorporate hip-hop into it. This trend has emerged two or three years ago, and is accompanied by Inspired by the strong rise of new metal rock, pop music also began to try to collide with other types, hoping to produce chemical effects. From the perspective of the world map, pop is still irreplaceable mainstream music, while rhythm and blues and hip-hop are rising strongly to fill the gap after the decline of rock and disco. Maria and Whitney''s dominant performance in the market, as well as the boy-man group and the four-man group''s sweeping performance on the singles charts, are the best proofs. Prior to this, the album "Bath the Morning Light" had already had an impact on the mainstream market, and this time, Glory To Death and the Oasis band joined hands to detonate the fifteen-year-old rock war, and reawakened peoples deep concern for rock and roll. The love and perseverance of Nirvana has pushed Nirvana''s rock and roll strength to its peak since its birth-almost reminding people of Woodstock''s feat. After Woodstock in history, rock and roll ushered in its heyday; then after the war of the century, where will rock and roll go? At least from the results of the War of the Century, Glory to Death defeated Maria by an absolute advantage. The rock frenzy driven by the "young volcano" on a global scale is making people relive the craze of the 70s. This is the 80s. After that, the national fanaticism that really appeared for the first time. Of course, Marias "Sweetheart" single has one enemy two, and still created such a brilliant achievement, which in itself shows that popular is still the unshakable king of the current market; however, Glory To Death and Oasis are both dedicated to phenomenal performance. , It also marks that the mainstream market must re-establish the existence of rock forces This is also the second signal given by the market after the rock forces'' victory at the Grammy Awards ceremony at the beginning of this year. The major record companies are bound to move accordingly. However, the current Battle of the Century is just a single battle. There are too many factors for the success of "Young Volcano", the follow-up effect of "Independence Day", the shocking effect left by the fans when "Bath the Morning Light" was released, etc. And so on, laid the foundation for the success of this single. Next, the singles battle will continue, and soon, the second wave of the war of the century between the three singers-the album battle-is about to come. This is the decisive battle that will really affect the future of the entire market. It''s like the "Independence Day" after the "Ace Specialist". But can the glory to death write miracles like "Independence Day"? In any case, the first battle of the war of the century has ended. No one can predict how the future will develop, including Hugo himself, but the great victory of the "young volcano" has sowed a heart deep in people''s hearts. Seed, this seed called "rock and roll" has been successfully sown, and the belief in rock and roll has been deeply planted in people''s souls. As for whether it can germinate and grow in the future, everyone has to wait and see. Hugo''s seemingly impossible dream has actually taken an incredible first step. Chapter 1633： Misfortune Xiaoqiang "Go back and learn the chords again!" "I copy myself? First learn what is creation and then form a band!" "Keep repeating myself, without any breakthrough, without any innovation, without any progress, shame!" "Before clamoring to challenge your opponent, first check your own weight, otherwise you''ll just be a clown overwhelmingly." "The monkeys in the circus always think that they are the audience." "Ugly malicious hype, the truth behind the despicable mask." "The stain of the spirit of rock destroys the international image of British rock!" In just one week, the fierceness of the War of the Century was far beyond peoples imagination. Within this week, Audio-Technica sold nearly 10 million singles worldwide, making everyone''s attention. Concentrated on this duel between no one before and no one in the future. Although the media has spent a lot of energy reporting on the battle of the War of the Century, no one will forget the earliest origin of the war: it was the Oasis band who publicly provoked glory to death again and again, and then Maria joined the fight. Glory to Death released the ranks of taunting skills, which resulted in a tough response from Glory to Death, so the War of the Century ignited the flames of war. There are many things the media is good at. Settling accounts after autumn is obviously one of the most outstanding skills. Pursuing the winners and stepping on the losers, this kind of thing is completely familiar to the media, so everyone began to criticize the Oasis band. It stands to reason that Maria is also a member of the "losers", but firstly, Maria''s performance is still far beyond expectations. Secondly, the influence of Sony Columbia Records in North America cannot be underestimated. Thirdly, Maria''s original complaints and complaints In comparison, Oasis is a pediatrician. Therefore, Maria was "lucky" to escape. All the media in North America pointed the finger at the Oasis Band, and the band was riddled with problems in an instant. Although it was not like a mouse crossing the street, everyone shouted. Lets see what Oasis has achieved in North America. The single sales are known, they still won a lot of support, but the sense of shame, stubbornness, and frustration almost made the Gallagher brothers breathless. The more fierce the Oasis band screamed at the beginning, the more fierce the counterattack is now, as if one slap after another, making them too late to react. Waves of blows swept through, and the brain directly fell into a state of crash. , When I came back to my senses, the War of the Century was over, my cheeks were tingling fiercely, and the numbness and stiffness felt so painful that the whole person was sluggish, unable to say anything at all. Even the British media have no way to defend the Oasis'' remarks, just like the notorious British football hooligans. Even the local media hates them and cant wait to find an effective way to effectively manage these football hooligans. The Gallagher brothers of Oasis couldnt control their mouths at all. They offended everyone many times. Sometimes even their supporters, the Gallagher brothers, laughed mercilessly, almost. It makes people laugh and cry-I don''t know if they really have sharp personalities or their brains are full of straw. This time, Oasis has made history and everyone has witnessed the re-emergence of British rock; but in the same way, the arrogant image of Oasis is also deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. They clamored and provoked, but the result was The capital has not been recovered, and it has been swept away by Glory to the death. From the United States to the United Kingdom to Japan, Glory to the death has completely suppressed the Oasis band. Even the huge gap in the base camp in the UK cannot be made up. Faced with this fact, the Gallagher brothers completely closed their stinky mouths, so the media celebrated with their laurels. Compared with the slightly restrained way of celebrating printed media, the celebration of TV and radio programs appeared bold and straightforward. A lot. In the past week, as many as 41 programs mentioned the Oasis with a frequency of more than 300 times. Even in the UK, there are more than 20 programs that cynically ridicule the Oasisfollowing the British. With a consistently high cold posture, everyone treats the Gallagher brothers as clowns and ridicules them, vividly learning from their original arrogant and provocative posture. There is no need to argue about who is the monkey in the circus. The overwhelming pressure of the media has become more and more intense as the War of the Century continues to *. The better the performance of the single "Do you know what I mean?" Excellent, they are still suppressed by the glory to the death, their glory and success just make the miracle created by the glory to the death look even more incredible. Even if pressure from the media is not needed, the Gallagher brothers are about to explode. If any member of the deadly glory appears in front of them at this time, they will definitely rush to and die together. But the more aggrieved place is here: Glory to Death, no one member stood up to mock the Gallagher brothers, no one member stood up to show off their success or fell into trouble, they just insisted on their daily propaganda In interviews, I also avoided these sensitive topics, as if...as if the Oasis band is a dirty thing that is difficult to say, not worth mentioning, even if you step on it, you feel that it will dirty the soles of your shoes. Compared with the fierce emotions such as hatred, cursing, anger, fighting, etc., Glory to Death directly ignored the actions of the Oasis Band, which is undoubtedly the biggest taunting skill. As a member of the War of the Century, the Oasis Band has not been honored to death at all. This kind of contempt and contempt has caused the Gallagher brothers to completely explode. In the fourth week of September, the War of the Century was in full swing, but the Gallagher brothers almost disappeared, because once they were exposed to the media, they were likely to lose their minds immediately, and they were not sure what they would do. The move-as a reference, the Oasis Band has smashed the house where they lived, the recording studio where they worked, and the office of their agent. For Oasis, the glory of the Battle of the Century is not something to be proud ofin fact, it is also true for Maria. Although this is a duel without losers, each of them knows that even if they No matter how successful the sales are, this is still a failure without any excuses. What''s more, in the face of glorious and deadly data, this can be said to be a disastrous defeat-even more painful than the failure of a single sales of only 100,000 or 200,000, because there is no such a huge failure. People paid attention, but Maria and Oasis were paid attention to the last minute. Every news, every discussion, and every report reminded them: They are the complete loser, and the victor is the glory to death. What does it mean to fail miserably after doing all you can? It means that they are not on the same level as the other party at all, and the huge gap is enough to directly destroy all confidence. Both Gallagher brothers have been completely occupied by anger, and apart from anger, they have no way to think. Under such circumstances, Oasis American tour was officially cancelled. Originally, "Do you know what I mean?" achieved such outstanding results, which indeed attracted the interest of many sponsors. As long as the sponsor is obtained, the tour can continue; however, first it was announced to the death of glory. They are about to embark on their second global tour. In an instant, the attention of all sponsors focused on the past, and then the Oasis band broke the scandal of the team fight, which directly caused all the sponsors to give up completely. In the Oasis team, the two brothers Noel and Liam were fightingnothing worth fussing about. Since the first album of the Oasis, the media has known that the Gallagher brothers are famous firecrackers, and they look at each other. It''s not pleasing to the eye, and they curse at each other every three to five, and there are constant physical conflicts, and the two people are almost disgusted with each other. But the Oasis Band has always achieved very good results. Victory can always cover up everything. This allowed the two brothers to always unite and maintain the Oasis Band to this day. The continual defeat of the War of the Century destroyed the only buffer zone between the two Gallagher brothers. The two accused each other of not provoke glory to death, and at the same time accused each other of their music being too bad for it to suit them. Expectations for the third album... After the quarrel began, it was out of control, causing the two people to fight, and it was still several times. In the most serious case, two people directly fought in the supermarket and called the local police in New York. Cha was alarmed, and finally ended up with entering the police station to make a transcript. In an instant all the media boiled up. This is simply a godsend news material: brothers and band partners turned against each other, and they did not hesitate to fight each other. Suddenly, the photos of Knoll and Liam with bruised noses and swollen noses became favorites in the headlines of major media, and the negative news on Oasis reached its peak in an instantincluding the United Kingdom. The Gallagher brothers were silent on these gossip news. After the resurrection of the tour was declared hopeless, they flew back to London with other band members. However, at London''s Heathrow Airport, reporters'' siege and interception once again angered the two artillery battles. There was a physical clash directly at the airport, and the scandal further escalated. After returning to London, the Oasis band disappeared completely, hiding in the house honestly, and even the number of outings was only a handful-because every outing would become the target of the paparazzi, and then cause conflict. After the first battle of the War of the Century, it continued in this way, which is really unexpected. The turmoil of the brothers of the Oasis Band has become the best talk in the aftermath of the War of the Century, and it has also made the Oasis notorious, losing the battle and losing the character. In a short period of time, it is very difficult for them to win back a city. Just a few months ago, the Oasis band vigorously challenged Glory to Death, causing an uproar, but who could have predicted such an outcome? Chapter 1634： Alien dreams "I need more dreams and less life; I need more light in the darkness. You will never see the tears in my heart, so go to hell! You can cry until the tears become an ocean, and then let go to me. You It is the self you love, not the way others love to see you (.are.what...,...), in a world surrounded by shouts of''yes'', I heard a roar :no no!" Hugo''s mind was resounding with a slow, steady but full of passionate rhythm of drum beats. The surging emotions were like a huge wave hitting the rocks on the coast. The rhythm was not fast. Once, again, it hit endless echoes fiercely. , A sound wave shook under the blue sea and blue sky, causing the whole world to start to turbulent slightly. This is a complex world full of countless controversies. People always reject outliers, because the unknowns they represent are often scary. Giordano Bruno (.) was once condemned by the Inquisition for opposing geocentric and propagating heliocentric theories. As "heresy", burned to death in Rome''s Campo de'' Fiori. This is true when every new thing appears. When rock and roll first appeared in the late 1940s, it was considered a product of moral decay; when punk first appeared in the mid-1970s, it was considered the beginning of rocks destruction; when the Internet appeared in the late 1980s, it was considered the greatest human security. Threats; when garbage rock appeared in the early 1990s, it was considered to be a kind of garbage music that was groaning without disease...and more and more, once women were considered to be obscure appendages, once blacks were low-level creatures without human rights, and once a cold was A disaster that can take lives. Once homosexuality is a heresy that needs to be sentenced to capital punishment. Once flying is considered an impossible dream, once landing on the moon is considered a ridiculous wishful thinking... This is the necessity of society. Too many people are comfortable in life, and too many people dare not dream. Any dream that is a little bit bigger will seem to be the product of destroying life, will make their "quiet life" fragmented, and everyone is willing to be ordinary , Trying to hide themselves in the general public in society, lest any little heresy will make them the second Giordano-Bruno. But if everyone is like this, society will not progress; if no one dares to take the first step, the dream will not be realized. The future is as far away as the dream is. Once upon a time, outer space was considered an impossible dream, but now it is within reach; now, people think that the outside of the galaxy is too vague, but who knows the future One day, will that become a simple and ordinary thing to go shopping? We need a little more dreams and a little less life; we need a little more light in this endless darkness to guide ourselves forward. We can''t restrain our dreams, smooth out our personalities, and curb our edge just because of the ordinary and ordinary of society. This is a road full of thorns. No one can deny this. Perhaps it seems to others to be extremely simple and casual. It seems that "personality" represents unruly and freewheeling, but in fact it is the opposite. It is precisely because this society rejects the aliens that individuality has become a representative of the aliens, and people will concentrate all their efforts to squeeze the aliens out. This makes every footprint of the aliens extremely difficult, just like the gender in the workplace after more than half a century of fighting for "equality between men and women." Discrimination still cannot be completely resolved; after blacks have won their rights, the "Ferguson Incident" that caused a global sensation still occurred in 2014, decades later. The aliens need to work harder and struggle on the vast road ahead. Whats even more frightening is that they have dreams, but they dont know the end of the dream, because they are pioneers who open the way. They can only Groping forward on his own, bearing the repulsion and pressure of the entire society, took a step forward. But what is ridiculous is that no one can see the tears in the hearts of the aliens, and no one wants to see them. So, go to hell! Those so-called social mainstreams can turn tears into a vast ocean, but please grant me freedom. "You are the self you love, not the way others love to see you (.are.what...,..., you are what you are*, insist on being yourself, and don''t treat you because of others The expectation, prejudice, discrimination, and exclusion change ourselves, because everyone is so different, and we become ourselves precisely because of our speciality. Everyone is an independent individual, not the same Barbie doll. We are not responsible or obligated to change ourselves in accordance with the expectations of others. So... in a world full of "yes, yes, yes", that "no" full of all this anger, rises from the ground! Hugo once thought that his small dream was impossible to achieve-he wanted to plant the seeds of rock and roll faith again, and pour out shoots to make it grow strong. This is an unfulfillable dream, because the historical trajectory that Hugo understands clearly proves it, but Hugo has made his own choice without turning back, even knowing that he will be battered and bruised, even if he knows to work hard. The result is still nothing, even knowing that the end of the dream is a vast abyss...but Hugo still took firm steps. But now, all this is no longer an illusory fantasy. Because the great success of "Young Volcano (. told Hugo: the seeds of rock belief have been successfully buried in the soil, although this is only the most trivial first step, although there is still a long way to go. To go, although this is a contest with the entire historical process and with the entire society, but... he has already succeeded in the first step! This small success made Hugo''s heart surging. The unparalleled joy even surpassed the victory of the War of the Century, surpassed the achievements of "Young Volcano", and surpassed the glory created by "Independence Day". Because this convinced Hugo that his dream is not an invisible fantasy, his life is blooming infinitely in his own way. Maybe this is a road full of thorns, but he will still go on unswervingly. The melody created at Londons Heathrow Airport at the beginning, today once again excites in Hugos mind, agitating the slow but enthusiastic surging, but Hugo still cant describe the whole music completely. , The huge dream and persistence in his heart vaguely appeared in his mind, but he did not find a clear appearance. What should this song be called? "Rock Faith"? This theme is too big, Hugo is not confident that he can express it completely, but the core idea of ??the song is indeed so, so...maybe he can name it temporarily, and then wait for the whole song to be completed, and then try again. Think of a name. This is indeed a good idea. "Hugo, Hugo..." In the blood, you can still feel the collision of the exciting drums and the exciting guitar, and the hot sparks made Hugo immersed in the world of music, aftertaste for a long time. Suddenly, Hugo felt that someone was tapping his arm, which made his eyes blur the focus and focus and blinked, and then adjusted the focus again. Only then did he see Josephs helpless expression and lazily leaning on him. Henry Bloom was about to fall asleep on the sofa. "Oh, sorry, I''m lost." Hugo blinked, let out a long breath, looked at Henry and Joseph, who was about to speak, but he hesitated, but he forgot what they were talking about, and then turned towards Henry said "sorry", ran all the way to the house, found a pen, looked around, didn''t see the paper, and finally simply put it on the wall calendar and started to quickly record the inspiration just now. Come down. Seeing this scene, Joseph and Henry exchanged their sights, and then all smiled "You know I know". After Hugo recorded everything, he trot back again, "Sorry, where did we just say?" This made Samura next to him laugh, but he stood up immediately. , Ran to the calendar and carefully watched Hugo''s creation just now. As Hugo''s assistant, what Samora enjoys most is that there are food everywhere, and secondly, he can witness the birth of countless outstanding music from glory to death up close. When Samora saw the lyrics, "You are the self you love, not the way others love to see you", she was stunned for an instant. At this time, UU reading Hugo and Henry''s conversation began again. Henry didn''t mind Hugo''s fragments at all. After adjusting to a more comfortable sitting posture, he said unhurriedly, "We just now Well, Im discussing the issue of the touring company. Have you read the proposal that the two touring companies gave you?" "Yes, the tour company!" Hugo also nodded suddenly, and Henry made a special trip today to ask Hugo''s opinions about the tour company. Glory to Death is about to embark on their second tour, and it is also the first tour around the world. After the news has been announced, it has aroused heated discussions. Everyone knows that this will be a grand performance. And the craze of the War of the Century has made people realize that maybe this will be a tour that will change history: what height can the resurgence of rock and roll reach? Maybe this tour will give some clues. Therefore, while the market was boiling, the major tour companies also began to boil. Each company contacted EMI and Henry at the first time, hoping to win the glorious tour contract. This time the tour is very likely to be a plan with a revenue of over 100 million yuan, so tempting. Peoples sweet buns, no one wants to miss it. Now, it''s time for Hugo to make a decision. Chapter 1635： Tour company In the European and American markets, touring is always the most profitable business for singers, not only because the revenue of the album needs to be shared with the record store and record company, but also because the album is a one-shot deal. But the tour is different. Not only can a tour attract the support of a large number of sponsors, but at the same time a tour can last for months or even years, and travel mightily to every corner of the world. In fact, this is the same as a movie. It is very difficult for a film company to make a movie and rely on the box office to make money, unless it is like "life and death" to grab the ultra-high box office at ultra-low cost, or "Independence Day" That way, the ultra-high cost creates a box office against the sky, otherwise the box office profit of the film company will not be large. Film companies rely more on the peripherals to make money after the movies are offline, and Disney is the most representative company. From the beginning of video tape rental, to the sale of overseas copyrights, to the sale of copyrights of major TV stations and network projections, to the peripheral development of toys, school supplies, and daily necessities, to the establishment of theme parks, and even the advent of derivative products. After the movie went offline, Disney''s real profits have just begun. The tour is actually very similar to the movie surroundings, because the tour is more than just a ticket for a concert. The concert-exclusive t-shirts, light sticks, desk calendars, posters and other peripheral products at the door can generate huge profits. After many singers have stepped down from the peak of popularity, the reason why their singing career can last for many years is to rely on the power of touring. Guns and Roses, Madonna, Maria-Kelly, u2, lady.gaga, etc., they basically toured all over the place during the non-album promotion period, and their income is still very impressive. The profits earned by an album can often be earned by relying on three or five concerts. To give a simple example, the singer''s album sales exceeded 10 million, becoming the top existence in the history of music, and may earn about 10 to 20 million dollars in revenue; but a national tour consisting of 30 performances. , You can earn 30 million or more. Historically, singers who can sell 10 million albums are rare; but in history, singers who can hold 30 consecutive concerts and maintain a certain attendance rate are countless. This is the charm of touring. In Europe and the United States where the entire touring market is extremely developed, even singers at their peak careers, Bruno Mars (. Mars), Justin Timberlake, Taylor Swift (.), Beyonc (.), Rihanna (), Katy Perry (katy. perry), etc., are all on the tour all the year round, because this is far more money than the album, and it is also a way to continue to maintain super high popularity and super high exposure. Getting close to the fans can be described as a multitude of things in one fell swoop. It can be said that the tour is a golden cash cow. It is precisely because of this that the tour takes a long time and a lot of effort to operate, and the general record company will not get involved in this area, and this is the birth of a formal tour company. These tour companies have contracts for scenes and performance venues. The larger the tour company, the more venues they have. They can choose the venue according to the singers popularity level, whether it is at the 100,000 or 10,000 level, or is it At the level of 5,000 people, the attendance rate is guaranteed to the greatest extent, the performance is promoted, and the tour effect can be maximized. At the same time, the tour company knows all the details of the entire tour process. They know everything about the itinerary, hotel arrangements, fan estrangement, ticket cooperation, sponsorship choices, publicity strategies, etc. It''s like the distribution department of a film company, but it''s far more complicated than distribution. Just like Hollywoods eight major film companies, the worlds five major music companies, and the nations three major brokerage companies, touring companies naturally also have the leading bosses, aeg group (..) and live country (.). Aeg Group is a well-known consortium with a wide range of design content, including shares of the Los Angeles Lakers and Los Angeles Kings hockey team, and has more than 100 sports and entertainment venues around the world. They have held a number of top-notch world tours such as the Eagles, Nirvana, and Michael Jackson. The two-year-old world tour of Guns and Roses was also hosted by aegthis world tour was also witnessed. The moment when this top rock band was split internally and replaced by Nirvana. The live country is not a consortium, but a professional touring company. The reason why aeg can become the top is because they have more than 100 venues around the world, but the live country can become the top, but it is because of their strong planning ability. If you simply talk about the concert venue, the live country cannot be compared with aeg To contend, their concert venues are concentrated in the United States, with a total of 70, and there are nearly forty performance venues around the world-but they also include London Wembley Stadium (wembley.) such. Important venue. But the number is still far behind the aeg group. The live country is currently the worlds largest touring company. They have professional teams all over the world-and even have begun to set foot in the Asian market. They have planned for many singers such as u2, Madonna, Frank Sinatra, Pearl Sauce, etc. Large-scale concert tour. And their greatest achievement is the feat that once pushed the Beatles to the United States behind their backs. At present, the two companies of the scene country and the aeg group can monopolize more than 80% of the international performance market, and they are well-deserved industry leaders. The former has expertise and experience, while the latter has funds and venues, each with its own advantages and disadvantages, and it is really difficult to tell the winner. When the "Road to Glory" tour made its grand debut two years ago, the tour company responsible for the glory to death was not either of the two strong. However, the company responsible for the tour plan formulation at the time and the aeg group signed a lease agreement and borrowed a lot of the aeg group. The venue provides a tour venue for Glory to Death. For example, Madison Square Garden. However, this time Glory to Death is obviously already at a different level. EMI Records only released the news in the industry. A group of touring companies flocked to the scene. The two giants, the country and the aeg group, did not show any weakness, and immediately started negotiations with EMI Records. , For a time noisy. Everyone knows clearly that this is a global tour that will last for half a year. There will be at least fifty cities on the tour, over one hundred performances, and a profit of at least fifty million or more-this is the most The most conservative minimum bottom line estimate, many people in the industry believe that with the current Hugo and glory to death, it is not a big problem for tour profits to cross the 100 million threshold. Therefore, every touring company is eager to get this project. The sponsors behind them are already waving checks and ready to send money to their door at any time. This makes all companies do their best, rack their brains, and mobilize everyone. Reach an agreement at a time. However, in fact, after the live country and the aeg group announced their participation in the competition, other touring companies knew that their chances were not great. After all, the strength of the two is almost impossible to fight, not to mention, the current momentum of glory to death is only These two top companies can shoulder such a grand performance. Sure enough, after three days of intensive and detailed discussions, EMI has determined that it will finally determine a company between the live country and the aeg group to be responsible for this glorious global tour. But as everyone knows, the live country is more professional and can provide a more valuable tour plan for the glory to the death; the aeg group is more confident, they can provide a better performance venue for the glory to the death. After discussing with Roger Fasson, he also discussed with the other members of Glory To Death. After asking everyone''s opinions, he came to Hugo, hoping to find a solution that is most suitable for Glory to Death. Because Henry knew that this tour was vital to glory to death; it was the same for Hugo. "The plan, yes, the plan, I have seen it." After Henry''s reminder, Hugo finally came back to his senses. His enthusiasm for touring is unprecedentedly high, because this time the world tour, it is Hugo who sprinkles the seeds of rock and roll. The opportunity to fertilize is also the only way for him to reach his dream. In fact, before the official announcement of the tour, Glory To Death had already begun to prepare for the tour. To be precise, they were preparing for the tour starting from the outdoor recording studio trip in the first half of the year. Now everything is ready, only Dongfeng, as long as you choose a tour company and immediately put it into operation, the tour can officially go on the road. However, Hugo has another problem. "Are you sure that the plan was not wrong?" Hugo frowned slightly and showed a puzzled expression. Instead, Henry and Joseph showed doubts. They didn''t understand what Hugo said. Where did it come from, Hugo had to explain, "I looked at the amount of the tour, aeg group offered 20 million US dollars to sign the tour? They are crazy!" It''s just signing the agency rights for a tour of Glory To Death, and the profit dividends, sponsorship dividends, etc. of the subsequent tour are still to be given to Glory To DeathThe group actually gave 20 million US dollars -At the beginning, the contract price for the renewal of EMI Records was 20 million, and it was the amount of two albums within three years. Of course, the signing of EMI Records has been considered by everyone to be a decision worth 100 million US dollars, which proves Roger''s original wisdom. However, the aeg group only paid such a high amount for the glory to death tour-just this time the world tour, it is simply unreasonable! The rich are self-willed. However, even the live country also offered a signing fee of 10 million US dollars. Although it is not as good as the aeg group, it also exceeds the 10 million US dollars that Michael Jackson signed with the aeg group for the "History Journey ( not long ago. Michaels "History Tour" in cooperation with the aeg group, opened in Prague on September 6th. This tour will last for nearly two years and will be held in two parts. It is the biggest concert ever. When Hugo saw the signing money offered by the two touring companies, the first reaction was that the plan was wrong, because the figure was too unbelievable. Seeing Hugo''s surprised expression, Henry''s mouth was slightly drawn with a smile, and his eyes flashed with a shallow light, showing his good mood, "The contract is not wrong, they are not crazy, and the numbers are all right. " Chapter 1636： Fight against each other Hugo was a little surprised. Firstly, because he still didn''t know much about the American touring market, secondly because Michael Jackson had an unattainable height in his heart. The "History Journey" was even more important in the history of music. The most successful tour. Dagger Qi Chinese novel ꧧ Therefore, the AEG Group issued a $10 million signing fee for the "Historical Journey", which has become the Hugo''s measurement standard, and now, the worth of glory to death even exceeds Michael, Hugo will inevitably be a little surprised. But Hugo is already well-informed and well-informed now. There are many reasons why the signing fee for "Historical Journey" is only 10 million. The most important reason is that Michael only started swearing a year ago. After recovering from the child case, the new album achieved good results, but after all, it was not as good as the peak period, and this time the tour took two years, and there were too many uncertain factors, so in the end AEG Group and Michael reached a cooperation amount. "Only" there is only ten million US dollars. This is also a new record for the signing of a single concert tour. Now the position of Glory to Death is different. The power of the War of the Century is enough to make people deeply feel the majestic momentum of the band''s tug-of-war. Everyone knows that this band is rewriting the history of rock and roll and is also rewriting it. The history of music, and the storm that this tour can cause may also change history. Looking at the boom in various countries after the announcement of the tour news, you can guess one or two. Not to mention the glory to the death to have Hugo. Although inside the band and inside the young volcano, everyone treats the band as a whole; but for the tour company, Hugo is an independent individual, and there is infinite in this hottest top star today. Endless business opportunities and the brilliance of "Independence Day" are reminding people of this all the time. Therefore, both the AEG Group and the on-site country have come up with housekeeping skills. Hugo has seen the proposals of two top companies. To be precise, each should have its own merits. The AEG Group not only made history with the signing money, but their stadium reserves are unmatched. They can provide the top stage for glory to death. Judging from the preparatory plan, there are many venues with a large number of 100,000 people, which is obviously for the glory. The appeal of death has absolute confidence. The on-site country has also mobilized almost all of its resources. Not only did it do its best in the venues, but also formulated a detailed tour plan, including the logistical mobilization and preparations, which were very detailed, showing their professional advantages to the fullest. "What does the live country say about combining album promotion? I don''t think it is mentioned in detail in the plan." After a brief surprise, Hugo turned his attention back and took the initiative to ask questions. Henry was not surprised by Hugos problem at all. He also glanced at Joseph and seemed to say: Look, I knew Hugo would definitely ask about it. Then Henry adjusted his sitting posture and straightened the cartilaginous back a little. "They currently dont have a clear plan. I talked to them. What they mean is that if you choose to cooperate with the live country, they are willing to talk to the band members in detail. They think that this tour can be Combine your third album to create an audiovisual feast in an outdoor studio." Although Henry knew that the country at the scene was professional enough, he was still quite surprised. At present, the inside story of the third series of Glory to the Death is completely confidential, but the recording of Glory to the Death''s actions across the highway in the first half of the year was not covered up. If you want to inquire , It''s not a secret. The country at the scene inquired about this news and formulated a corresponding plan based on this idea. It has to be said that the on-site country is bound to win the glorious to death tour project. Sure enough, the scene country accurately grasped Hugo''s psychology, he raised his eyebrows slightly, and said curiously, "I haven''t thought about it." "They are actually planning to combine this tour with your third album. For example, the first stage is''Young Volcano'', with this single as the opening, and then the ending with''Strangle the Hero (...)'' ;Then the second stage is''Mission Wall ()'', which starts with''Mission Wall'', and ends with''Don''t be annoyed by the past (''t...Ba.anger)''; The third stage is''A Beautiful Day (.Day)'' ...Probably that''s the case, but this is just their idea. They want to combine with the tracks of the third album, such as opening with a new single from the third album or as an encore track, and then matching the previous two albums. Single, formulate a theme for each stage, and then connect the entire tour in series, as if..." "It''s like our musical journey." Hugo took Henry''s words and said directly, which made Henry pause, then smiled and nodded, "Yes, it''s like a journey of glory to death. The music journey here is the same." It is really hard for the live country to formulate a tour plan to such a detailed stage. It can be seen that they not only made meticulous arrangements for this tour, but also conducted in-depth research on the band''s performances, albums, and music. The sincerity alone is enough to attract attention. The plan of the scene country directly hit the essence of glory to death, and a set of touring plans was created personally, which almost gave Hugo no reason to refuse. There was surprise on Hugos face, but the thin layer of joy sticking out of his eyes could not conceal it, but he still did not make a decision immediately, but then asked, In the AEG Groups plan, I have seen several Big venue, they also said that they plan to turn Madison Garden Square into a large venue with 100,000 people. Is there any problem with attendance?" Henry knew that Hugo was actually very satisfied with the live country, but he still asked about AEG out of courtesy, which made Henry''s face smile involuntarily, "You have been in this circle for a long time, and you have also begun to learn. Slick." A sentence made Hugo chuckled. He didn''t mind at all, but Henry explained, "Yes, the title of the AEG Group''s project plan is: The most mobilized concert tour in history." This is a huge project! "They plan to hold a tour in the largest venues in each country, and other cities will screen according to the situation. Of course, they also choose the largest venues in this city to mobilize as many people as possible. The final goal is to reach five. More than 70 concerts were held in ten cities, mobilizing 3.5 million audiences." Henry''s words made Hugo wide open his eyes in surprise, which means that an average of more than 50,000 people must be mobilized for each concert! To put it simply, there are not 50 venues in the world that can accommodate 50,000 people. This shows that the difficulty of this goal is almost as high as the sky. No wonder the AEG Group proposed such a plan: to tear down all the seats in Madison Square Garden and turn it into a standing concert venue that can accommodate 100,000 people. In other words, the AEG Group intends to hold a concert in a venue with a glorious death of 100,000 or even 200,000 people, and hold this tour vigorously. The attendance rate of the concert is a very sensitive issue. It runs through the long history of music, and there are only a handful of top superstars who can successfully hold a concert in a venue with 100,000 people with an attendance rate of over 80%. To cite a number for comparison, there are 5,000 singers who can hold a concert in a venue with 5,000 people, so the singer who can hold a concert in a venue with 10,000 people is 500 people, and a singer who can hold a concert in a venue with 50,000 people. There are less than a hundred people. A hundred thousand people concert? This is just a small area with less than twenty or even ten people. Perhaps this number may not be accurate, but the fact is that the one hundred thousand concerts and the ten thousand concerts are basically two downright levels. Even top singers such as Justin Timberlake and Beyonc, at their peak, they They also choose to hold a concert in a venue with 50,000 people. Most venues will choose a scale of 20,000 or 10,000 people. One hundred thousand people is not just a number. Even if the audience is full, the singer''s aura, stage control, and live performance must meet the requirements. More importantly, the live appeal. If you want to shock the audience, there is absolutely no literal. It''s that simple. The AEG Group is really a gamble, the confidence in glory to death has broken through the horizon. "Wow." This is the only response that Hugo can make. No wonder that even if the live country''s plan completely fits the style and characteristics of Glory to Death, Henry and EMI Records still have no way to decide directly, because the AEG Group''s project is also A choice that cannot be denied. Not only is the AEG Groups plan very ambitious, but a performance in a venue with 100,000 people is also a huge challenge for glory to death. Standing on such a huge stage is the ultimate for any rock band. Dreams, that kind of on-site boiling is of different levels at all. This is also one of the important reasons why every year''s rock music festival is so attractive: many rock music festivals can attract hundreds of thousands of rock fans. So Henry and the others handed over the problem to glory to death. After all, for EMI Records, what they gain from the tour is a small profit, more because of the additional income brought by the tour, they naturally don''t mind being a good favor. Hugo let out a long breath and raised his eyebrows, "This is a sweet annoyance, isn''t it?" Henry shrugged, "This is also a choice that can''t be wrong. No matter who you choose, it''s the right one. So, don''t have too many scruples, just choose according to your own ideas." "This is the reason why the choice becomes difficult." Hugo''s words made Henry laugh dumbly. Hugo glanced at Joseph, but Joseph just shrugged, "I don''t mind anyway." This sentence gave Yu instead. As a reminder, what this tour means to Glory to Death, he knows better than anyone. This is not only the first step to spread the rock faith in Glory to Death, but it is also the first step for him to break the fanatic surroundings he has been surrounded by fans recently. As for an important step in the difficult dilemma. Therefore, perhaps the venue is not the most important, but the spirit of glory to death is the most important, and it has always been the case. Hugo closed his eyes directly, "Live Kingdom." Chapter 1637： Emmy Flash On-site country or aeg group? aeg group or on-site country? This is an absolute problem, there is no right choice, and there is no wrong choice. Even for any band, the proposals of the two touring companies are full of allure. Confusing, the choice is sweet and painful, but such a happy trouble is everyone''s dream, because the two touring companies are so hard-working "pursuit", but it is a rare sight. In the end, Hugo still chose the live country. Although he was very eager to stand on the stage of 100,000 people and feel the boiling and surging of the surging crowd; but deep in his heart, the seed of rock faith that thrived, But he is telling Hugo clearly that he should choose to continue walking. After learning about Hugo''s choice, Henry was not surprised, but chuckled lightly, "I told Roger, you must have chosen the live country." I only met Hugo for a few years, but Henry seemed to I have known Hugo for a lifetime, and the silly persistence of Hugo is also the reason why Henry is willing to accept only the band of glory to death. A truly harmonious cooperation is enough to kill countless top agents in Hollywood. Hugo laughed blankly and admitted his vacillation frankly, "No, this time I hesitated for a long time. Even though I said it, my brain was still thinking: Did I make the wrong choice." But Henry laughed loudly, "No, this is the difference between you and us. Some people succumb to their inner desires. Hope, some people persist in their inner desires." Later, when Hugo and the other members of Glory To Death called, they learned that Neil and Alfonso chose the aeg group. The reason is actually very simple, just because they want to stand on a larger stage and experience a broader world. Let each other feel their insignificance and shortcomings, and then continue to work hard and continue to struggle with more passionate enthusiasm; while Fugin and Pedro chose the live country, but the reason is somewhat different from that of Hugo. They hope to pass the glory to death. The year of struggle and entanglement is truly revealed. There is never a shortcut to the road of music, and the success of the present is not a pie from the sky. Henry chose the live country, and Roger Fasson chose the aeg group. The final decision rests with Hugo. No one knows what will happen after choosing the live country. Perhaps glory to death will achieve even more glorious achievements, perhaps glory to death will miss the opportunity of the 100,000 people stage, but at least standing at this point in time, the five glory to death None of the members will feel regret, because this is what they are looking forward to at this moment. There is a long road, and no one can predict the future, so why not choose to take firm steps and discover the future bit by bit? The live country announced the results as soon as possible, and they and EMI jointly held a press conference. At this press conference, in addition to announcing the "10 million U.S. dollars" sensational signing money for everyone, the on-site country also stated that the tour plan will be announced within this week at the latest, and the ticket sales will also be in ten days. I hope that the first concert will start in the third week of October. However, the specific plan still needs to wait for their detailed discussion and arrangement. After the press conference was over, the entire North American market began to turmoil again. Of course, this is something that has continued for the uncrowned kings who have experienced the "Independence Day" and the War of the Century. But the young volcanoes all over the world are completely boiling. Everyone is looking forward to the tour, looking forward to their close encounter with glory to death. Michael Jacksons "history tour" is now in full swing. This world tour is creating one history after another with a strong momentum, and now the glorious world tour is about to begin again, although Michael There is no other plan between glory and death, but it is undeniable that people''s sense of expectation is still rising. After Glory to Death confirmed that the tour was about to start, the major film companies expressed their disappointment. In fact, every company knows clearly that, from the glory of the "Seven Deadly Sins" and the "Death Row" to the creation history of "Independence Day", Hugo has reached the highest level imagined by countless people in the past year. Realm, the left-handed Oscar statuette, right-handed 500 million North American box office, this is almost an insurmountable peak. Therefore, in the near future, it is definitely not an easy task to impress Hugo and make him appear in a movie again-after such a brilliant selection of works, anyone must be careful, just like the charm of the little golden man. But even if they knew this, the film companies still couldn''t give up their obsession. They just wanted to get Hugo''s next work as soon as possible and pull the world''s most profitable cash cow under their command. Now, Glory to Death has confirmed the itinerary of the world tour. At least within six months, it is impossible for Hugo to take a new movie. This has really disappointed countless film companies. The first to bear the brunt is Warner Bros. Barry Meyer has spoken to Rick countless times, and even put Hugo three times in person, just to express his sincerity and invite Hugo to star in the new Batman, and Joe Shu Mach collaborates on "Batman and Robin". However, it can be seen that Hugo did not have much interest in the script of "Batman and Robin" from the beginning to the end. Barry even considered changing the director. Hugo would choose the co-director-he had already put David -Vinci, Quentin Tarantino, Rob Reiner and others were included in the consideration list. But unfortunately, it fell short in the end. Of course, the intensive contact during this period is not without any gains. Although the cooperation between "Batman and Robin" is hopeless, you can see from the 20th Century Fox. The present foreshadowing may play an unexpected role someday in the future-for example, six months later. When Hugo finishes his tour and starts filming the script again? In order to accommodate Hugo, Warner Bross "Batman and Robin" has delayed shooting for three months. After the last hope was dashed, Barry showed his decisive side in just less than a week. , Barry finalized the whole project. Joe Schumacher got his wish. Not only did Hugo not enter the crew, but the actor chose his favorite George Clooney. Since its launch in 1994, "Emergency Room Story" has achieved high popularity across the United States and has become a model for medical dramas. Among them, George, who plays the handsome doctor, became famous overnight and became the dream lover of countless people. He even He made a guest appearance in "Friends", showing his infinite charm. It is worth mentioning that at the just-concluded 48th Emmy Awards ceremony, "Emergency Room Story" won the best drama series, and George Clooney won the best actor in a drama series. Nomination, but unfortunately lost to Dennis Franz (.franz) of the "New York Crime Squad (nypd.blue. And "Happy Family" won the best comedy series. Although Alexander Lorraine once again passed by with the best supporting actor in a comedy, Hugo, who appeared in "Friends", relied on his wonderful performance. , Won the first prize for best guest actor in a comedy series. Hugo was busy with the promotion of "Independence Day" and was absent from the Emmy Awards ceremony-the most important reason was that Hugo never thought that he would be involved in the TV circle. In the end, Alexander took his place to accept the award. , This is really an unexpected surprise. The guest appearance of "Friends" not only won Hugo popularity, but also showed people his comedic talent. Many people are even looking forward to Hugo''s role in a real comedy in the future, just like Robin Williams. Like Billy Christo, he made humor a part of his personal charm, which he showed through high-quality comedy. There are four major art awards in the United States. They are the Tony Award representing the highest award in Broadway drama, the Emmy Award representing the highest award in the television field, the Grammy representing the highest honor in the music industry, and the Oscar representing the highest praise in the film industry. Hugo is an actor who became a monk and was destined to miss Broadway, which had to be cultivated from an early age, so he basically has no hope of winning the Tony Award. But after winning the Grammys from glory to death, and winning the two supporting actor and actor statuettes within three years, Hugo actually won another Emmy Award. This is undoubtedly another Hugo career movie. An important embellishment. Even if Hugo did not attend the Emmy Awards ceremony that day, it still made the headlines the next day. Afterwards, Hugo also accepted interviews in various public occasions, expressing his gratitude to the Emmy Awards-this is also undoubtedly a surprise for Hugo, and of course his gratitude to "Friends", expressing his gratitude Willing to star in "Friends" again. Back to George Clooney The Story of the Emergency Room" has won two consecutive nominations for the best drama series since it first aired, and it is the first to win today. You can see this drama Just as he was popular, George was also popular all over the country because of this series. Choosing George to take the role of the new Batman has made countless media start cheering and are looking forward to the release of "the most handsome Batman in history". Refer to the glory of "Batman Returns" last year. "I am looking forward to it. Joe Schumacher did not live up to this expectation. He formed an extremely large lineup of superstar casts, which completely detonated the topic craze. Arnold Schwarzenegger will be invited to play the big villain Frozen Man in the movie, while Uma Thurman, who has been silent for two years after dedicating a stunning performance in "Pulp Fiction", will play the Plant Ivy. Chris O''Donnell, who has outstanding performance in literary films, took over the role of Robin. The star-studded performance lineup became the focus of discussion in an instant. "Batman and Robin" had not yet started filming, and it had already made a lot of topical effects. For Warner Bros., naturally, it couldn''t be better. For Joe, George, Arnold, Uma and others, this movie has a special meaning, which can only be tasted in their hearts. Chapter 1638： Revisit the old place phone-reading Not only Warner Bros., Universal Pictures, Sony Columbia Pictures and other film companies are still unwilling to give up hope. Although people always like to say that Hollywood always loves the new and dislikes the old, no one is irreplaceable, and no one can eternally-Jun Arnold Schwarzeneggers momentum has not seen obvious signs of decline in the past two years since the "true lie"; but Hugo, who is struggling to climb a new peak in his career, is obviously out of this ranks for the time being, even if he is worth as much as 20 million U.S. dollars. There are still countless consortia waving their checks and begging for Hugo''s favor. Hugo did not have any interest in making new works in a short period of time. He and Rick reached a consensus that the next work must be carefully selected, whether it is a commercial film or an art film, whether to look at the script or the director. Whether to choose a lighter theme or a more serious theme... They all need to consider long-term. After devoting himself to the pre-rehearsal preparations for the tour, Hugos life became regular again. While the band members exchanged opinions with representatives of the country on the spot, they worked out a detailed tour plan; they started a long period of practice and strived to contribute. A perfect stage for the tour. But obviously, it is impossible for Hugo to enjoy this rare silence. The reporters waited around the bands practice area almost every day, and swarmed up whenever they saw Hugo; even many enthusiastic fans waited at the door of the practice room for a long time every day, just to be able to meet Hugo, which made it glorious. The quiet area where the practice room is located looks like Disneyland every day. When Hugo came to the practice room again today, he saw the turbulent crowd of more than 300 people at the door from a distance. Everyones face was filled with excitement. The fanaticism that couldnt be hidden caused the air to disappear. Become scorching hot. Hugo knows that he should feel honored, because he is just an ordinary person, and these people are crazy because of him. This is a height that many people dream of a lifetime and cannot achieve. In the process of survival, almost everyone is looking for their own sense of existence and longing for social approval. They are all pursuing their own success... Now, Hugo has achieved all this, he is like a god, standing high in the sky overlooking the turbulent wave. However, Hugo felt a kind of fear, the fear of being overwhelmed by the crowd, as if he was an extremely small ant. Those turbulent crowds will only make him feel small and insignificant, and it seems that he may be swallowed at any time; the fear of loneliness is hidden behind the popularity. He no longer has his own life, let alone go shopping with Cameron, even the freedom to drink a glass of beer with the band members has been taken away. There is also the fear after falling from the peak. The higher you stand, the heavier you fall. At this time, Hugo finally understands why those big families and successful people do not compromise for money, honor, and fame, because they taste The joy of passing the peak, don''t want to become embarrassed. Even if it is despicable and cruel, I will not hesitate... The endless fear stopped Hugo''s footsteps involuntarily, and then closed his eyesbecause the turbulent crowd seemed to come directly on his face in the next second and drown him. Hugo wanted to take a step forward and head towards the practice room two hundred yards away, but he couldn''t take it anymore. Once upon a time, Hugo thought this was an extremely absurd idea: They just rely on the audience to support the profession of eating, how could they be afraid of the audience? How can they make faces to the audience? How can they play big cards unscrupulously? But those are just the thoughts of bystanders. Only when you really reach this position can you know the bitterness and difficulty in it. After taking a long breath, Hugo finally turned and left. He called Neal and said that he was not feeling well today and was absent from practice. Neil seemed to hear the tiredness in Hugo''s voice. He didn''t ask anything, just let Hugo take a good rest, and then hung up the phone. Going aimlessly along the street, only a few hundred yards behind is noisy like a Christmas market, but hundreds of yards away is quiet like a country town after midnight. Such a sharp contrast gives Hugo a sense of inexplicable absurdity. Today was originally a band practice all day, but Hugo now has no way to engage in practice, and temporarily decided to leave the turbulent crowd. Hugo didn''t know where to go. Because even if he wears a baseball cap today, as long as he walks to a slightly crowded place, he may be recognized and cause riots, except for staying at home obediently. Hugo realized how narcissistic and self-centered this idea was, but a bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, because more ridiculous than this idea of ??narcissism was that his idea was true, even if he wanted to There is no way to deny that you want to be humble. Just thinking about it, a group of college students walked towards them, they laughed happily, and then two of them seemed to notice Hugo, cast their eyes, and then discussed something lowly, Hugo narrowed his jaw slightly. Let the brim of the baseball cap cover most of his face, trying to keep calm and move on. When the two sides passed by, Hugo could vaguely hear the fragmented voice, "Hugo... shouldn''t be..." discussion. Hugo continued to take his steps, keeping his calmness and calmness. Even though he could clearly feel the sight of the group of college students from behind, he tried to restrain his inner urge to escape-otherwise he would be exposed. After passing the corner, Hugo relaxed a little, but raised his head and looked at the strange streets around him, but he was a little at a loss. The world was so big, but he suddenly couldn''t find a peaceful place. "This idea is so hypocritical." Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth lightly, and there was a sneer and ridicule in his smile that could not be concealed. Walking slowly along the corner of the street, there is no direction and no purpose. Hugo''s brain gradually calmed down. He really needs this tour, not only because the tour is a medium for the band and fans to communicate, but also because the stage is currently the only free space that belongs to him. Compared with the world of the film crew, compared with the limited space of the recording studio, the stage is his last position. In this position, he does not need to avoid the turbulent crowd, because the crowd is part of the stage; he does not need to avoid the nasty media, because everything is truly displayed; he does not need to worry about the danger of being swallowed by the crowd, Because the stage is his fortress; he doesn''t need to worry about the world becoming narrower and narrower, because this is a journey on the road... Therefore, he needs to stand on the stage, breathe the air of freedom, and feel the land he loves, reminding him that the crowd is an important part of his dream rather than a stumbling block. Thinking of the tour, Hugo''s mood is obviously much better. Compared with AEG Group, the live country is more in line with Hugo''s current situation. He can pour out all his thoughts on the third series and bring this world to life. The tour is labeled as truly glorious to death. All of this is awakening the enthusiasm in Hugo''s heart, the most primitive enthusiasm, in the distant last life, in the distant childhood, the first time I touched the guitar when I was moved by music for the first time When I was so excited, when I first tried to form a so-called band with my friends, the enthusiasm at that time. From then until now, Hugo has gone too far. Suddenly Hugo became a little curious about what the group of friends are doing in the parallel world, and whether the "self" in the parallel world is indulging in the world of music. The multiple thoughts in his mind settled Hugo''s emotions, walking and walking, Hugo without any sense of direction didn''t know where he went. When he reacted, Hugo looked at the surrounding scenery at a loss and didn''t know where he was. The most troublesome aspect of Los Angeles is that although there are taxis, few taxis can be stopped directly on the street. Most of them need to call the taxi company to make an appointment, and then they will send the car. Hugo now wants to call a taxi straight home. Obviously, it''s not that simple-he didn''t bring out the brick-like cell phone when he went out today. Looking around, Hugo is thinking about how he should find the way home. Although he has no concept in his head, but after careful inspection, Hugo feels that the surrounding scenery is a bit familiarits true. Familiar, not the kind that seems to be similar in the dream. But for Lu Chi, why does Hugo feel familiar? Hugo stood where he was lost in thought, and took a closer look. After seeing the familiar residential building on the right, Hugo finally realized that this was the house he used to live in at Sunset Plaza! This is not the side of Sunset Plaza, but the side of the back mountain. This highway can go all the way to Mulholland Road. In the past, in order to avoid paparazzi, Hugo often sneaked away from here~www.novelhall.com ~ But I didnt expect that Hugo went around and came back. Whats even more bizarre is that Hugo hasnt recognized it for the first time. He has lived here for nearly three years in vain. Hugo pulled the corner of his mouth awkwardly, but in the end he calmly pretended that the incident had not happened before, and then walked down the path down the mountain, watching the familiar building appear in sight little by little. Its hard to believe that Hugo has actually moved to Malibu for more than a year, but returning here again seems like a lifetime. Hugo remembered the fight against the paparazzi here before, but what''s interesting is that compared to now, life here before can be said to be carefree-the paparazzi never knew Hugo and Charlize and Alex are roommates. Although life in Malibu is now more comfortable and more comfortable, even Alex and Leonardo also regard Malibu as their base camp-staying in Hugos villa for a long time on vacation; but here is Sunset Plaza But there are too many memories, witnessing the history of Hugo step by step to the peak. Hugo stood on the spot, smiling at the familiar and unfamiliar plants around him, and then a person appeared in his sight, slowly walking over, it was Ernst Lechman. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1639： Annual ring wisdom phone-reading Hugo hasnt seen Ernst for a long time. After moving last year, Hugo still came to see Ernst on Thanksgiving, and then made two phone calls-both were rude by Ernst. I hung up, and I haven''t seen each other since. Copy URL to visit http://%77%77%77%2e%76%6f%64%74%77%2e%63%6f%6d The Ernst''s steps in front of him are still steady, but he doesn''t have the vigorous vigor in his memory. Instead, he has slowed down a lot. His always stubborn and strong back still looks thick and straight from a distance, but I dont know if its an illusion of sight, but Hugo. He felt a little camel on his back, making Ernst look much smaller. The pale sideburns were stained with wind and frost, making the deep wrinkles in the corners of the brows and eyes look like the ravines of the Grand Canyon, and the interlaced shadows were written with traces of countless years. Hugo suddenly realized that Ernst should be eighty-one years old this year. Humanity has been scarce in the past seventy years, and in the eighty-year-old year, he recalls the weak crown. When living here for a long time before, Hugo had not yet clearly sensed Ernsts age. The image of the old man in his mind was always full of breath and vigor, but when I met again today, the power of time was on my face. Here comes. Ernst raised his head and saw Hugo standing on the side. He did not respond at the first time, frowning slightly. He should be looking carefully at who the person is, and when the image projected by his pupils confirmed the person. He just waved his hand directly, as if to catch a fly, "Go, go, go. What are you doing now! The reporters will be swarming over, and it''s so noisy. I want to take a good rest and I won''t be peaceful." Hearing Ernsts violent and straightforward words, Hugo laughed dumbfounded, and the years still did not take away the old mans grumpy temper, I dont even know that I will be here, as long as you dont say it. No one will know, and the reporter will not come over." Ernst looked at Hugo questioningly, with "I don''t believe you" written all over his face, Hugo chuckled lightly and turned towards Ernst walked in the direction. "Or do you plan to call the reporter to report me?" Ernst immediately looked at Hugo with a look of contempt, as if saying, "You are questioning my character." Hugo directly ignored Ernst''s eyes, and was familiar with the tree downstairs. And under the strange oak tree, he found a clearing and sat down. Ernst frowned again, looking at Hugo with dissatisfaction across his face. "Why did you think of coming here today? Is it because you want to return home in good clothes?" In the face of Ernst''s harsh remarks, Hugo was not only not angry. Instead, I felt a sense of familiarity, not because of Ernst''s cursing, but because of Ernst''s attitude, everything was so familiar, as if he had never left here. Man is a fickle animal, this is a neutral sentence, without commendation or derogation. If one day, your neighbor next door suddenly becomes a top superstar or a governor, and wants to treat each other as usual. It is not an easy task. Even if it is not flattering, not flattering, not envy, or respectful, it is almost impossible to maintain a normal mentality. This hard-earned ordinary heart is the most precious thing. "If I want to go home to show off, I won''t choose here, just to get your approval? This is too unfulfilling." Hugo laughed and said, but Ernst was so angry that he was blowing his beard and staring. Unable to say anything to refute, I just listened to Hugo continuing to say, "After I showed up today. You didn''t say anything, why did you start to lose your temper? I don''t remember that I was making a noise here. Or, you too. Do you miss my days here? Its better to be noisy and angry than to be alone." Ernst gave Hugo two cold eyes, "The other noisy people can''t sleep. Actually still think I will miss your noise? I have seen narcissism, and I have never seen such a shameless one." Look. When Ernst reacted like this, Hugo laughed. This time, Ernst didn''t wait for Hugo''s answer. He stepped forward and prepared to enter the door, not wanting to pay attention to Hugo. But after Hugo, Ernst couldn''t help but stop. Turned around and looked over. At this time Ernst was only two steps away from Hugo. He could see every detail of Hugo up close, which made him look up and down. Hugo had a small smile on his face, as if he was usually treating strangers, polite and warm. But it was not the first day that Ernst knew Hugo. Although he and Hugo couldn''t say how close, Ernst could feel the faint low pressure on Hugo, and all the noise around him settled down. The last time Ernst saw this picture of Hugo, it was a long, long time ago. He didnt remember the exact time, but he remembered the situation. Hugo was chased by the paparazzi and was so embarrassed that he faced him. He was at a loss for the media, and even had a phobia of the media at one time. That is really a distant memory. Hugo had just achieved some good results at the time, and it can even be said to be insignificant compared to the present. Ernst could even find Hugo''s young and lonely figure in his mind. It is hard to imagine that the young man who did not know how to be a good man in the face of the press at the time has now grown into a top superstar in the United States. After awakening the memory, Ernst seemed to understand something. He stood there thinking for a while, and finally turned around. The soles of his feet rubbed against the sand on the ground, making a rustling sound, making the surroundings seem more peaceful. Hugo felt the shadow cast on him, and when he raised his head, he saw Ernsts pale face. Looking up from below, it is difficult for anyone to show his best side. Hugo can see clearly. To Ernst, the wrinkled chin layer upon layer outlines the annual rings of the years. "Are you not going to move me a position?" Ernst''s voice came, which made Hugo stunned, and then moved a little aside. Ernst sat down slowly and looked at him. With the action, you can feel every bone of his body creaking, just like a rusty textile machine. "So... I heard the news that you are planning to start the tour recently." Ernst didn''t turn his head, and said to himself. Hugo turned his head and looked over, and the ending sound went up slightly, "You know?" Ens Especially sneered, "News is everywhere, it''s difficult to know it or not. I usually don''t see some serious news if I want to watch it. These silly news are everywhere." Hugo laughed blankly, and then listened to Ernst''s continued complaining and mumbled, "It seems that you don''t plan to write a script anymore in the short term." "Huh?" Hugo didn''t turn his mind at all, he hadn''t expected Ernst to bring up this topic suddenly. Ernst raised his eyebrows. "Am I wrong?" "No, I just..." Hugo just thought that Ernst sat down to talk to him about life principles, and then comforted him; Hugo thought that Ernst sat down because he understood his current difficulties and situation. , But Ernst made Hugo completely caught off guard. Hugo had forgotten that he had to stand in his current position, otherwise it would be difficult to empathize with him, even for an old man like Ernst. Seeing Ernsts rude expression, Hugo pulled a smile at the corner of his mouth and shook his head, No, I just thought you wanted to congratulate me on starting the tour again. "If the tour you are talking about is the noise made by you and Fujin at home, then it is absolutely impossible for me to like it." Ernst''s simple and brutal words gave Hugo no room for rebuttal, only showing helplessness. With a grin, "So, you really don''t have the idea of ??writing a script, do you?" Hugo opened his mouth and wanted to explain a few words, but seeing Ernst''s stern expression, he could only mumble an excuse like "I don''t have time". Ernst sneered, "Excuses are all excuses. You look at yourself. Since''before sunrise'', there has been no script creation for two years. Do you know what this means? It means that your inspiration is Exhausted, as an actor, as a singer, as a screenwriter." "A truly outstanding creator can be inspired by anything. In the final analysis, acting, singing, and screenwriting are actually inspired by life. If you lose this perception, then nothing is No longer exists." Ernsts words silenced Hugohe could not refute, "I guess you have encountered a lot of bottlenecks in the past year. I really dont know what you think, obviously. Talented, but going to waste, do you want to be like me in the future?" After this sentence was said, Ernsts words were cut off abruptly, and Hugo was also quite surprised. He turned his head and looked over, and then watched Ernsts whole aura slowly receding~ www.novelhall.com~ Although Hugo has always known that Ernst is not reconciled, although he has been eliminated by the times, in fact, deep in Ernst''s heart, he has never given up his perseverance as a screenwriter. Therefore, Ernst''s current situation is actually the most harmful to him. Ernst raised his head and looked at Hugo deeply, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he just let out a long breath and stood up. After all, he is not Hugo''s mentor, nor is Hugo''s elder, he is not qualified to point fingers at Hugo. Ernst admired Hugo, but he looked forward to Hugo more, because in Hugo, he could see his youthful frivolousness and talent when he was young, but when he was young, he was squandering and didn''t know how to cherish. He didn''t want to learn, he didn''t want Hugo to repeat the same mistakes. However, he also knows that many things are incomprehensible without real experience. They are gifts brought by years and at the same time the cruelest place of time-often people regret it before they realize it. Ernst turned his back to Hugo and walked to the familiar door in front of him. When he was at the door, his footsteps paused for a while, and his low voice came over, "You will know after all that many of them seemed fundamental in their youth. Unimportant things are often the most precious things in life. For example, the time of youth, such as once frivolous." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation, monthly pass, your Support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1640： Popularity Cage Hugo looked at Ernst''s back, old and awkward, as if every movement was consuming all his power. The morning sunlight penetrated the building unimpeded, and Ernst went upstairs step by step between the light and shadow. The back disappeared at the turn of the stairs, leaving only a pile of fine dust in the air jumping and circulating in the sunlight. The endless silence slowly settled down. What Ernst said today, Hugo was completely confused. He didn''t know why Ernst suddenly mentioned the work of screenwriter. He didn''t know why Ernst didn''t mention too much about their tour, and he didn''t know why. At last, Steer suddenly mentioned the thoughtless sentence, it seems that the whole conversation just now between him and Ernst is not on the same frequency at all. But Ernst is right. He really hasn''t considered screenwriting for a long, long time. After writing the "Before Sunrise" script, Hugo thought he would write a brand new story again soon, because "Before Sunrise" could only be regarded as his experimental script. If he had the opportunity, he would still Write a completely different story and discuss some interesting topics. Screenwriting is a very interesting job. It carries not only a story, but also the screenwriter''s own views on life, fantasy, humor, and thriller. It may not be so easy to become an excellent screenwriter, but for Hugo, the process of screenwriting is a process of inspiration collision and thought transmission, which is different from music and acting skills. It is a very special carrier. But, what happened after "before sunrise"? Why did he never write? Hugo sat there and recalled it carefully, but found that there were not many thoughts in his mind. It seemed that the memories of the past two years had become intertwined and blurred, especially the busy period of the recent period of time, his brain was filled with countless fragmentary pictures. , Turned into a mass of paste amidst the screams of the crowd, unable to awaken a clear memory at all. Maybe because he was too busy, he started to forget the thoughts of those screenwriters. As Ernst said, when creation becomes a task and a job, without inspiration and creativity itself, creation also loses vitality. This is true of acting, so is music, and so is screenwriting. So, maybe he encountered a bottleneck in the past year, and it is indeed largely due to his own reasons. Because he himself is also changing, inevitably being transformed by the entire Vanity Fair. Just like the recent encounter, Hugo has been adapting to this kind of life since "Schindler''s list". In recent times, the situation has doubled, aggravated, become more intensive and serious, but in the final analysis, He was no longer a rookie who had just crossed to Los Angeles. Is his irritability, depression, rejection, and resistance partly due to deep down in his heart, he has begun to take cheers for granted? This thought flashed past, but Hugo couldn''t help but shudder. He raised his head and looked at the still tightly closed window on the second floor, and let out a long breath. Screenwriter... Screenwriter... After "Before Sunrise", what story did he want to write? Hugo searched his memory carefully, but found that there was no concept in his mind. Even the process of writing the "Before Sunrise" script was something that happened in the last century. He hasn''t thought about it for too long. So, does he have any thoughts in his mind now? Ernst Lechman. This was the first thought that came to Hugos mind. Looking at the empty stairwell in front of him, it was as if he could still see the back of Ernst slowly leaving. The old back itself contains countless stories. Thought-provoking. He can write a story about Ernst Lechman-maybe he can write a story about screenwriters, but he doesn''t want to write a heavy and depressing script like "Far from Casino", he wants...want to challenge to watch Watching comedy. Ernst and comedy collide, what kind of story will this look like? Hugo felt that his exhausted brain began to gradually produce interesting pictures. Although there was no specific plot, many small details made the smile at the corner of his mouth unconscious. Hugo suddenly felt that all this was really interesting. He had always wanted to try comedy, and after "Friends" he strengthened his idea. There are many types of comedies. There are exaggerated comedies like Kim Carey, comedies with tears like Charlie Chaplin, simple and crude comedies like Adam Sandler, and Robin Williams. A comedy full of wisdom like Si, Billy Christo. Hugo has always wanted to try to write a comedy full of wisdom. Of course, Hugo knows this is very difficult, because comedy needs the accumulation and precipitation of years, as well as a keen sense of life and humor. Only a few of them can have this ability. But what is certain is that writing a comedy script is indeed an interesting thing, full of challenges, full of uncertainty, and at the same time full of fun and lightheartedness. Fragmented pictures emerged in Hugo''s mind. The dry brain seemed to be full of inspiration again in an instant. This feeling made Hugo''s mood relax, and her tight shoulders were stretched out. Suddenly, Hugo understood the meaning of Ernsts conversation. These seemingly unrelated conversations are actually telling Hugo that everything he has experienced now will become a unique landscape in life. If you can''t solve it, and you can''t escape, it''s better to hug or even enjoy. Just like facing the crows, there are too many such situations in life, they cannot be avoided, cannot be resisted, and cannot be solved. In many cases, even if it is reckless confrontation and counterattack, it is still of no avail. Life is the same as a dream. In many cases, persistence is needed, but life is more complicated than dreams, because sometimes even if persistence, it may not be able to continue life-every minute and every second of life is full of accidents. There are too many controlling factors. Therefore, Hugo did not choose to escape, gave up, or recklessly confronted with Ernst''s encouragement. Instead, he learned to use crows, guide crows, cooperate with them, and contend with them. The crows that used to be scourges are no longer a problem for Hugo. Hugo has not feared the media for a long time, even in the recent period. The same is true for fan support. Hugo clearly knows that many people are eager to come to his place-including Leonardo once jokingly said so, many people dream of such an opportunity; and the support of fans is hard-won- Because popularity is like a bubble, no one knows when it will disappear. No matter how hot the support is, there will be a day of cooling down. But Hugo must understand that learning how to get along with fans is one of the required courses for "superstars". Becoming a top superstar is never a simple matter. The corruption and devouring of Vanity Fair, the use and greed of the uncrowned king, the fierce competition and intrigue among peers... and the fanaticism and out-of-control of fans, including the disappearance and detention of personal life, and the limitation of freedom. Insincere... Just as Hugo learned how to get along with crows, getting along with fans is also a learning. This is also an unavoidable part of this profession. Ernst just said, A lot of things that seem to be unimportant when you are young are often the most precious things in life. For example, the stage, such as dreams, such as youth... For example, setbacks, such as difficulties, For example, pain. All of these are part of life. If there is only a sweet life, it is not called life, because the only sweetness will one day become bitter. The rush of popularity made Hugo lose his freedom and turned into a cage that imprisoned his life. But these surging popularity can also be his weapon-a weapon to realize his dreams. He can write a comedy script and find investment from a film company; he can start a tour and use the stage to interact with thousands of people. People communicate; more importantly, he can stand on this stage, plant the seeds of rock belief, and then water them carefully, yearning for one day when this seedling can take root and grow vigorously. Maybe he will hate all of this now, and even hate it; but one day, he will start to miss it, and he will also start to regret it. Hugo thoroughly understood Ernst''s meaningful words just now. Once Ernst was also on the top of the world, but he did not grasp the short moment. He just squandered it inadvertently. When he woke up, He was already on the edge of his dream, no matter how hard he tried, he could not enter that world again. There are too many stories hidden in Ernst''s old and decadent back. Hugo does not have the wisdom of Ernst, because he is still young after all. Even though he has experienced such incredible things as crossing, all of this is strange to Hugo after all, the first time he has experienced it. Hugo finally understood why Leonardo was lost after the "Titanic" not only because the swarming popularity made him completely lose his direction, but also because he was not around One person can give him guidance. Hugo was lucky, because he knew Ernst, the wise old man enlightened Hugo in his way. This is the second time. Hugo let out a long sigh. Although he has a thought in his mind now, it still takes time to apply it to life. Perhaps this glorious tour is the best opportunity. Standing up, Hugo looked back at the still empty second-floor window, and then slowly stepped forward, leaving this land full of memories one step at a time. However, after waiting for Hugo to walk away, Ernst walked out from behind the curtains and watched Hugo''s back that had become the size of a mineral water bottle gradually disappeared. He just stood there quietly, without violence. , No irritability, no ups and downs, just watching quietly. In the brilliant golden sunlight, Hugo''s figure was inlaid with a gold border, and then bit by bit was swallowed by the sunlight, and finally blurred into a bright gold. --17075+d6su9h+11391344--> Chapter 1641： Reluctant As Ernst watched Hugo leave, his back was getting smaller and smaller, but he found that Hugo stopped suddenly, then turned around and walked over again, which made Ernst show a puzzled expression, waiting for Ens When he reacted, he found that Hugo had already walked downstairs, and Ernst quickly took a step back and hid behind the curtains. However, immediately after Hugo''s voice came over, "Ernst, Ernst, are you there?" Ernst could not help but was stunned. Hugo went back to find himself? What''s up? Ernst waited for a while, then coughed twice and yelled grumpily, "Who is yelling there!" Then he opened the window. "It''s me, Hugo." The voice downstairs looked a little embarrassing, and the eyes of the two people met in the air. Hugo''s smile was a little jerky. He scratched his head in annoyance, "Ernst, I didn''t bring a mobile phone. I wonder if you can call me a taxi?" "..." Silent, Ernst only felt that there was a group of crows flying over his head slowly, "..." Still speechless, Ernst looked helpless at Hugo, and finally turned around and walked into the house. , But murmured irritably, "The rich are so stingy, and the public phone booths are unwilling to give out coins. It really is a Jew..." Listening to Ernst''s complaining words, there were three black lines on Hugo''s forehead. In the end, Hugo relied on the taxi called by Ernst to return to Malibu, but he had no cash with him. Fortunately, Cameron Diaz was at home, which resolved his dilemma. "You finished your practice so early today?" Cameron looked very excited, because if Hugo went out to practice according to his usual habits, he would not come back all day, and sometimes had to wait until the early hours of the morning. Since it was Hugos holiday recently, Cameron also asked Torric to adjust his work schedule and let himself be completely idle during this time, just to be able to accompany Hugo well at home. However, Hugo spends most of the time in the practice room. Although Cameron occasionally goes to watch the band practice, she still does not spend much time alone with Hugo. Hugo originally wanted to take it directly, but looking at Cameron''s focused eyes, his pupils reflected in his full shadow, which made Hugo swallow the words that rushed to his mouth. Hugo knows Camerons feelings, she devoted all her body and mind to him, and even caused the whole world to revolve around him. Cameron had had several auditions recently, but she did it for Accompanying him, they all turned away. Maybe, in addition to life time, he should also share his inner thoughts with her and go hand in hand. "I went outside the practice room, but didn''t go in to practice because there were a lot of reporters and fans outside. It looked like...like a circus." Hugo couldn''t help but pull out the corner of his mouth. A wry smile, because he remembered the ridicule of Oasis. Although he didnt like Oasis, its undeniable that everything now looked like a circus. I wandered at the door for a while, but in the end there was no way. Go in, then turn around and leave. Then I walked for a while." Hugo and Cameron sat on the beach chairs in the courtyard, bathing in the lazy California early autumn sunshine, and the sound of ocean waves hitting the beach, as if the whole world had stopped at this moment. "So you are still afraid of the dense crowds now?" Cameron raised his head and looked at Hugo''s sharp chin curve. He couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and gently traced Hugo''s face with his right index finger. The outline, aware of the faint loss and confusion between Hugo''s eyebrows, Cameron''s right hand held Hugo''s chin, then raised his head, and pressed a kiss on Hugo''s cheek. Cameron naturally knows Hugo''s recent state, which is one of the reasons why she turned off work and stayed at home. She wanted to spend this irritating time with Hugo. Even her usual shopping activities, she put aside for the time being, because she knew that if Hugo accompanies her to appear on the street in an upright manner, the riots that eventually cause will make Hugo''s day worse. Hugo closed his eyes slightly, letting out the low pressure on his body, and for the first time truly showed his true inner emotions in front of Cameron without any concealment, "I can''t control myself, see When the crowd is turbulent, you will be irritable, fearful, and...will want to escape. I know this is wrong..." Cameron watched Hugo leaning her head on her shoulder. She raised her left hand and gently stroked Hugos hair, hugged Hugo tightly, and comforted Hugo with her warm embrace, "I I know, I know, I know..." Cameron couldn''t help but feel distressed when he looked at such a fragile Hugo. In the past year, Hugos career has been raging, but Hugo has actually experienced countless sufferings. During the filming of "Death Row", the spirit was close to collapse, and before the War of the Century, he was faced with media bombardment. , Now we have to face the crowd phobia after the peak of popularity. In fact, Cameron couldnt understand Hugos psychology at the beginning, because Hugos position was dreamed of by everyone, including her, including Alexander, including Leonardo, who worked tirelessly in Hollywood. Just to be able to usher in their own glory and success. Hugo has now reached an unprecedented height and created his own history, but he felt fear because of such a huge success. This makes Cameron unable to empathize. But as Hugos girlfriend, Cameron actually witnessed it--even experienced Hugos experience. Every night she watched Hugo toss and turn on the bed, and the gloom and obscurity between her brows became thicker and thicker. This reminded Cameron of her situation after the "Ghost in Disguise". The sudden attention made Cameron completely at a loss. After vaguely able to understand Hugo''s situation, Cameron began to worry about whether Hugo would completely collapse one day, just like during the filming of "Death Row". Cameron pressed her chin to Hugos forehead, feeling that Hugos warm breath began to mess up, and she could even clearly feel the surging inside Hugo at this moment, the uncontrollable pain almost required After swallowing Hugo, he still had to maintain the apparent calm and stability. The painful torture was unimaginable. "Hugo..." Cameron hugged Hugo tightly, and said worriedly, "Otherwise, you should stop participating in the tour. We can go to Hawaii or an unknown island in the Pacific and have a good vacation. For a period of time, let you really calm down, and come back after you adjust your mood." Cameron''s voice was slow and gentle, with a strong worry, Hugo''s heart couldn''t help but soften. He tugged at the corner of his mouth, showing a smile that was not a smile, and replied softly, "So what about the tour? Say we have signed a contract. Neal and Fogin will also find me to settle the accounts." If Hugo announced that he would withdraw from the tour at this time, the uproar would be unimaginable. Conceiving such a scene in his mind, Hugo couldn''t help but find it interesting. "I think they will understand, your situation is so special now, you need to rest, you need a quiet environment, you need to stay away from the noisy and crowded here." Cameron also showed a smile and said softly. Hugo could not help but was stunned, "Are you serious?" Hugo originally thought Cameron was just joking about it to comfort him, but now he can hear the sincerity in Camerons voice. Can''t help looking back at Cameron. Cameron looked at Hugos amber eyes with a surprised expression, Of course Im serious. Your current state is really not suitable for acting. You should stay away from here and away from Hollywood. However, Hugo''s brows were brought closer to the center slightly. Cameron raised his right hand to try to smooth the folds between Hugo''s brows, but found that even though it was smoothed, the heavy weight still did not dissipate, "Hugo , I am really worried about your current situation. I dont care about what tour or contract, let alone what others say. I only care about you. Your situation is really bad, and no one knows what will happen next. , You need to rest, you need to rest well." Camerons words made Hugo speechless. He knew Camerons concerns. He also knew Camerons thoughts were reasonable, but Cameron didnt know his true thoughts, "But ~www.novelhall .com~I want to participate in the tour. Neil mentioned the tour because he wanted to use the tour to solve my problem. Evasion is not the solution." "I know, I know." Cameron held Hugo''s cheek with both hands and said distressedly, "but now touring is not the right solution. Avoiding the crowd is not an escape, it just gives you a quiet environment. You need to be so clean and have a good rest. You must know that this tour will last for half a year, half a year, and a full six months. This is a very long time. You will be surrounded by endless crowds and you will face By the more turbulent crowd in Los Angeles, you will face these difficulties for a longer time. Are you sure you can bear all of this? Are you sure you are prepared for this? The stress, fatigue, and running of the tour, what is there? How hard it is, you know better than me. And in your current situation, you can''t bear it at all, you need to rest, you need to quit the tour!" What Cameron said is correct and everything is correct. Cameron is from Hugo''s standpoint and thinks of him wholeheartedly. In Cameron''s heart, Hugo is her boyfriend and her lover first and foremost. , Followed by actors are singers. But the problem is that Hugo doesn''t want to do this, just like when he was "walking on death row", Cameron was worried about Hugo and only hoped that Hugo would stop persecuting herself. She hoped that Hugo could learn to give up. But... Hugo didn''t want to. --17075+d6su9h+11391516--> Chapter 1642： Lovers quarrel phone-reading Looking at Cameron in front of him, Hugo was speechless. He didnt know how to communicate with Cameron. He knew Cameron was thinking about him, because even at this moment, Camerons eyes were clearly Reflecting on Hugo''s face, Hugo can even see his slightly frowned brow in the reflection. Product Book Network www.vodtw.com Cameron thought about herself wholeheartedly, even planning everything with herself as the center, as if... as if she was her sun, and she was the earth revolving around the sun. But it is this reality that makes Hugo feel heavy pressure on his shoulders, and it seems that all his defenses are so selfish. In Hugo''s heart, he is firstly a person, an independent individual; secondly, he is an actor, a singer, a member of a certain family, and someone''s boyfriend. He doesn''t want to give up his dreams, nor does he want to compromise, because if he gives up, he won''t be him, and he won''t be the man Cameron loved in the first place, right? From the day of the Golden Raspberry Award, Hugo has been on a road of no return. Every time he encounters difficulties and obstacles, he rushes forward, like a fool or a lunatic. It was relying on this perseverance and stupidity, and a little bit of talent and luck, that he got to where he is now. If he learns to give up, learn to compromise, learn to choose, maybe he is not him. It''s like the name "Glory to Death". But all these thoughts sounded like sophistry in Cameron''s eyes full of worries. The heavy sense of responsibility on his shoulders made Hugo breathless, and he didn''t even know how to speak. Hugo wants to give up arguing, just like the situation about the filming of "Death Row", he knows Cameron''s intentions, and there is no way to refute it. But looking at Cameron in front of him, Hugo knew that he had to communicate with Cameron to let her know what he thought. Any emotional relationship requires communication and dedication from both parties. Even if this way of communication is quarrel. Hugo let out a long breath and sorted out his thoughts. "Cameron, I know you worry about me, but you must know that from the beginning, the tour will be mentioned because Neil, they are worried about my situation, they want to solve the problem for me. They want to make those crazy Fans have found a place to vent their emotions. They also want to build a bridge of communication between me and the fans. The tour is this stage." "But Hugo, dont you understand? Its no use for you. Its a poison, not an antidote. The tour will only make you worse. Look at your current situation. You even see a dozen When individuals gather together, they will start to feel irritable." Cameron looked at Hugo with a worried look, but his tone became intense, his moving eyes were stained with a thin layer of mist, "Hugo. You." You know? You dont look like you at all these days. You have become sensitive, irritable, and unfamiliar. I can feel that you are trying to protect yourself and refuse to contact the outside world. This is all because of the paparazzi. And crazy fans, you cant participate in the tour, you absolutely cant participate in the tour." Listen to Cameron''s rising voice. Hugo couldnt help but straightened up, supporting Camerons arm with both hands, "Have you forgotten when we first dated? I remember, it was on the journey of glory to death, you became This is one of the most beautiful scenery on our tour. You have followed us on so many roads. This is us. This is me." Hugo''s voice couldn''t help but agitated. He took a deep breath and tried to calm down his emotions. Don''t lose his mind because of being too agitated. Then he went on to say, "I like acting, I like the stage. I long to stand. To show myself on such a platform is one of the important means for me to communicate with other people. You should understand, right?" Cameron looked at the turbulent emotions in Hugo''s amber eyes, the words rushed to his throat, but he was stunned. He stared at Hugo obscurely, trying to find his face in the projection of those eyes. His emotions were blurred because of the thin layer of mist. "Cameron, you should know me. I hope you know me. My choice has never changed. When acting like this, when acting like this, even if I know that there is a cliff in front of me, I will do nothing. Jump down without hesitation, because this is the only way I can move towards my dream. If I stop, maybe I wont be me anymore." Cameron found her most familiar look on Hugo''s face, which is also the look she fell in love with. Hugo seems to have not changed at all, and the passion and enthusiasm in those amber eyes is always burning. The flame ignited all the emotions deep in her heart. But why can''t she feel the excitement and excitement at this time? The bitterness and worry made her eyes moist, and her emotions began to lose control. "But I changed. I am no longer your fan. I am your girlfriend. I am your lover. I love you, Hugo, you know, you always know, I love you. I hope You can be safe, I hope you can be happy, I hope you can be happy, I hope you are intact, even if your dreams cannot be realized, it does not matter, I just hope that you will always be by my side." Camerons words made Hugo full of eyes. It was stunned, looking at Cameron in a dazed manner, at a loss. The hot tears in Camerons eyes just slid down, and she wiped the tears on her cheeks embarrassedly, "I am changing for you. I have always considered for you. I only hope you can be well, but why can''t you do it? Let me think about it? Why can''t you change it for me? Why are you so selfish, thinking only about yourself, only worrying about your dreams, your future, and your passion? But what about me? I''m in your heart Where''s the position? I cant compare to your performance, your music, your work, or even your band." Cameron raised his right hand and touched Hugo''s chest, feeling the heart beating violently under the hot skin, tears slid down again uncontrollably, "I hope to find my place here." This sentence pierced Hugo''s heart like a sharp sword. He opened his mouth, but he just whispered vainly. He couldn''t say anything. He could only stare at Came blankly. Long, found anger, disappointment, fanaticism, attachment... "Do you know how long we haven''t dated? Do you know how long we haven''t been together? Many times, I even wonder if you really like me." Cameron closed his eyes fiercely. He closed his eyes in annoyance, then let out a long sigh, and said sadly, "Can''t you quit the tour for me? Don''t you realize that once you start this tour, it''s a long six-month interval. We Maybe there is no way to be in the same time zone. The distance between us will only get bigger and bigger. Can''t you just quit the tour for me, and then we can enjoy this holiday?" "Long-distance love?" Hugo''s thoughts were led away by Cameron. He didn''t understand how this topic came out. "But we always fall in long-distance love, don''t we? When I am resting, you Im filming; when youre resting, Im filming. Even if I dont take part in the tour, we will have other jobs in the future, and we still have to fall in love at a distance." Cameron couldn''t help feeling a chest tightness. Before, she always felt that Hugo was so dull and incomprehensible that it was a very beautiful thing, and it was also one of the reasons why she fell in love with Hugo. But today, this trait makes Cameron feel extremely depressed, she can''t communicate with Hugo at all, "I''m not talking about this!" Then Hugo looked at Cameron suspiciously, as if saying "What''s the point?" Cameron stomped annoyedly, "I mean, can''t you quit this tour for me? Then we Find a place to take a vacation and enjoy the two-person world. Isnt that bad?" "Quit the tour for you?" Hugo felt stunned by Cameron. He remembered that at the beginning of the topic they were not discussing this matter, so why did they come around here. Cameron really felt frustrated, "I didn''t mean that, I mean, you are in a bad situation now, you need to rest, you need to leave the crowd, so why not take this opportunity to quit the tour? Then with me Enjoy the time that belongs to us, go on vacation to a small island that no one can find, so that you can rest. I am really worried about you. I don''t want you to break yourself up for touring, and I don''t even want you Become more scared and more irritable because of the tour, you know you need to rest. I just hope you can be happy." Hugo only felt a throb in his temple His brows frowned tightly, "But, I said, stand on the stage, participate in the tour, and become a part of the glory to death. This is me. The way to be happy." Why does he feel that the problem seems to have returned to the original place again? "Hugo Lancaster!" Cameron was also aware of this. He couldn''t help feeling discouraged. Tears kept falling down and couldn''t wipe it clean. "Why do you always think about yourself? Why do you Can''t think of us, we! We are a community!" Hugo didn''t know how to respond, because he felt Cameron''s words were contradictory, so he opened his mouth, and finally dropped his shoulders giving up and didn''t speak any more. Seeing this picture of Hugo, Cameron felt that he couldn''t speak out, but wanted to say a few hard words, but couldn''t say it. In the end, he could only stomped his feet and yelled loudly. , "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! After a while, I heard heavy noises, "Bang!" It seemed that the whole villa began to shake. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1643： First cold war phone-reading Hugo felt a little pain in his temples. He knew Cameron was worried about him, but he was also very depressed. Why couldn''t Cameron understand his dream? Isnt it because Cameron fell in love with his persistence to dreams when the two of them started dating? So what''s the difference now? Did you change yourself, Cameron, or a relationship changed the nature of things? There were countless mixed thoughts in Hugo''s mind for a while. The temple twitched and the pain was terrible. He couldn''t help holding his head, fell onto a beach chair, buried his head between his knees, and spit out a long time. Tone. Was it because he thought things too simple, or did Cameron think things too complicated? In the relationship of love, there have never been simple propositions. Even if the problem of "one plus one equals two" is placed in love, endless possibilities will emerge. There are countless thoughts in Hugo''s brain at a time. , It''s like a ball of yarn messed up by a cat, you can''t find the original thread at all. But no matter what, Hugo knew that Cameron was right about one thing: Love cannot succeed by relying on only one person. It requires the efforts and communication of both parties. Hugo never really communicated with Cameron. Although he always believed that Cameron had already understood his persistence and pursuit of dreams; but his thinking was obviously wrong, and people were always changing. Now, he still needs to really calm down and communicate with Cameron. Just like the panic accident during the filming of "Death Row", Hugo did not tell Cameron his inner thoughts. At that time, he saw Cameron panicked and worried. The words had already reached his lips, and finally Still swallowed. But this time, he knew that he needed to tell Cameron what he thought, so that Cameron would no longer worry about him, because he knew what he was doing better than anyone else. Especially after meeting with Ernst today. His thoughts became clearer. "Hugo, why are you here?" There was a voice from the side. As soon as Hugo raised his head, he saw Samora standing on the stairs beside him. He also had two huge supermarket bags in his hand, apparently just now. Back from the supermarket. Hugo shook his head at Samora, and took two deep breaths while sitting there. Finally stood up and took a step towards the second floor. Zamora was left alone with the supermarket bag. Standing on the stairs, confused. Walking up to the second floor, he found that Cameron was not on the second floor at all. All the room doors were open. Hugo had to walk to the third floor. Sure enough, he saw that the study door was tightly locked, and Hugo walked there. Before the door, knocked, "Cameron. Cameron..." But there was still no sound in the room. Hugo let out a long breath, as if to vent the staleness deep in his heart, "Cameron, we need to talk." Hugo waited, still There was silence, as if Cameron was not in the study at all. Hugo looked around. The doors of the other rooms were all open, only the study door was locked, so I finally stood at the study door and knocked on the door again, but still did not get a response, "Cameron. I know you are inside, if If you dont want to talk, just listen." "..." There was still silence in response to Hugo. Hugo stood in place to sort out his thoughts and explained, "I know you are worried about me, and I know your concerns. To be honest, if I say I am about the tour The crowds are not worried at all. It must be a lie, but I know that this is what I have to face. Even if I avoided the crowd this time, I still have to face it next time. We all know that this is Part of our work. So, when Neil said, we can start touring again, not only to promote the bands third album, but also to provide a platform for me to interact with the crowd across the stage. Maybe It''s the best way-because the audience is part of the performance, and you should know how much I love the stage." Hugo was like a person standing there and talking to himself. There was no sound in the study, which made Hugo a little frustrated. But at least it is better than the quarrel just now, because Hugo can speak his thoughts calmly, and then communicate slowly-if Cameron is willing to communicate. "This tour is really important to me..." Hugo was silent for a while. He tried to organize his own language, because he had no peace with the band members and Henry about the rock faith. Anyone who has mentioned it, including Joseph, is only half-understood. Firstly, because this matter hasn''t been written yet, and secondly, this is just an internal idea of ??the band. "From the beginning of the establishment to the present, we have been working hard towards the dream of rock and roll. This time the third album itself embodies our countless ideas, and now these ideas can be expressed on the stage. We Every member of the band is extremely excited, and I am no exception. If its such a stage, I cant wait to get on it. Even if the audience is fierce, I dont care, let alone just a group of enthusiastic audiences?" After Hugo said this, he stopped after all. He was still not good at expressing these ideas Chi Guoguo, because he seemed very hypocritical, "So, believe me, the tour is a good thing for me, and I am willing to join here. During a long journey." "I know that once the tour starts, we will not spend much time together. I''m sorry for that, but... But, we will always find a solution, won''t we?" Hugo rubbed his aching temples. , Waiting for Cameron''s answer. At this time Cameron was sitting on the sofa in the study, curled up with his feet, hugging his calves tightly, with his chin resting on his knees, all the momentum of the whole person was drooping, and his mouth was pouting in annoyance. Cameron still couldn''t understand Hugo. She didn''t understand why the two would go farther and farther. She couldn''t understand Hugo''s thoughts. Hugo couldn''t understand her painstaking efforts. Shouldn''t she get closer and closer after falling in love? But why the two people seem to be becoming alienated. Even though Hugo calmly explained all the thoughts, Hugo still did not really understand her inner worries. For Cameron, anything that could hurt Hugo, she didn''t want it to happen. No one can predict what will happen on an occasion like a tour when 100,000 people gather together. Recently, there were only a few hundred people in Los Angeles, which made Hugo embarrassed. So once the scene is out of control at the concert, it is unimaginable. As long as this possibility was thought of, Cameron couldn''t sleep. She doesn''t understand Hugo''s dream like this. It''s like when Hugo almost forced herself to the edge of a cliff when filming "Death Row", what if things got out of control? She doesn''t understand that Hugo has reached such a height and has gained glory that no one else can match in his life. Why is Hugo tirelessly pursuing the so-called "dream"? Did she change, or did Hugo change? However, Cameron also knows that Hugo has never been good at showing his inner thoughts. Now Hugo can do this. It is very difficult. Cameron thought, as long as Hugo coaxes herself a few more words, she will go over and open the door. Hugo stood at the door and waited for a while, but still didn''t hear any noise in the study, which made Hugo sigh for a long time, and his faintly aching temples made him look very tired. After hesitating for a while, Hugo turned and left, but only turned around and took a step. Hugo stopped again, looked back at the door of the study, opened his mouth to say something, but his exhausted brain didn''t have any. Thoughts, finally turned around and took a step forward, walking downstairs. Cameron sat in the study and waited for a long time, but there was a moment of silence outside the study, which made Cameron a little confused about what Hugo was doing outside. After thinking about it, Cameron tiptoed to the door and quietly opened a crack in the door. Because he was worried that Hugo was standing outside the door at this time and was found to be embarrassed, Cameron had to be careful and light. Opened the door lightly, opened a thin crack in the door, and peeked out. As a result... but she saw that there was no one outside the door! Cameron thought that Hugo was hiding in a corner and could not help but directly opened the study door. As a result, the entire third floor was empty. Cameron realized that Hugo had already left. This fact made Cameron very annoyed. He couldn''t let out a breath for a while. He turned around and entered the study again. He slammed the door viciously. Looking at the wooden door, he was still uncomfortable and kicked the wooden door viciously. , Then stop. On the first floor, Hugo heard the sound of closing doors from the upper floor and thought Cameron went downstairs, looked up at the stairs, and waited for a long time without seeing Cameron. Looks puzzled. Samora, who was standing in the kitchen preparing lunch, looked at Hugo''s appearance, but couldn''t help but feel amused, and laughed with a flutter. But he was worried that Hugo would be irritated by his laughter, so he had to shut his mouth tightly, holding his smile very uncomfortably. From this noon, Cameron refused to talk to Hugo. Even when he saw Hugo, he regarded him as air, skipping Hugo and talking to other people. Hugo tried hard at first, but after trying several times, he found that Cameron was completely indifferent. Hugo realized that there was nothing at all in the whole lot of things he said outside the study. The effect is that Cameron didn''t even have the intention to communicate with him at all, and he didn''t even have the idea to talk. This made Hugo feel incomprehensible. He has tried his best, but why is Cameron still reluctant to take this step? In the end, Hugo could only shook his head helplessly, gave up trying, learned Cameron, and refused to talk to her. This is the first cold war between Hugo and Cameron. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1644： World tour ?? Love Novels () has opened a mobile site, mobile users can log in to read, the effect is better! The enthusiasm of the War of the Century is still surging in the air. In the second week, the bulletin board and the British pop music charts have not had time to be announced. People''s eyes have been eagerly focused on the glory to the death, because the glory to the death world The tour is about to kick off! At the price of creating a sensation in history, the scene of the world tour of the glory to the death was obtained. The country held a press conference on the last day of the first week of October, that is, on October 6, officially announcing the start of the global tour project of the glory to the death. , That day attracted more than 150 reporters from 63 media to conduct interviews on the spot-and this is just a routine press conference for the tour, and the members of Glory To Death will not attend at all. This shows that the current media The level of attention from the Glory to Death Tour. . Live Kingdom announced at the press conference that day that this glorious world tour will be unveiled at the Rose Bowl in Los Angeles on October 25th. Ticket sales will officially start on October 18th! The concert tour named "Breaking Rain" will be divided into three stages, each stage has a subtitle. The subtitle of the first phase was named "Sunshine" and completed in the United States. It started from Los Angeles and passed through San Francisco, Portland, Seattle, Salt Lake City, Denver, Dallas, Houston, Las Vegas, Phoenix, etc. The two cities finally arrived in Chicago and ended. This stage will last for two months and a total of 21 performances will be held. The second stage will take the world step forward. The subsidiary title of this stage is named "Thunderbolt". It starts from Rio de Janeiro in South America, passes through Buenos Aires, and then goes to Auckland, Sydney and Melbourne in Oceania. ; Then arrived in Johannesburg, Cape Town and Cairo in Africa; then entered Europe, in Madrid, Rome, Milan, Paris, Vienna, Budapest, Warsaw, Prague, Munich, Berlin, Copenhagen, Helsinki, Stockholm, Oslo, Amsterdam, Brussels, etc. Stayed in the city and finally arrived in Dublin and London. Fly to Singapore and start a trip to Asia. The tour will be in progress. Guoxiang. Hong Kong, Seoul (the old name was still used in 1996), Tokyo, and finally arrived in Honolulu (also known as Honolulu). It is over. This stage is also the most important part of the concert. It lasts for three and a half months, stays in 31 cities, and is expected to hold forty-three performances. The third stage of the tour will return to North America again, and the subsidiary title will be named "D.O.G". The tour will start from Toronto and pass through Montreal. Back in the United States, perform in Detroit, Atlanta, Miami, Washington, Philadelphia and other cities. Finally returned to New York and ended the long journey in Madison Square Garden. Sixteen performances will be held in seven cities in this stage, and the estimated time is three weeks. According to the plan, the tour of "Blurry Rain" will end on April 26, 1997, and will last for more than half a year. This is also the grandest, most complete and magnificent tour of glory to death. After the live country announced the entire tour plan of "Blurry Rain", it immediately became the focus of discussion. At the press conference, countless reporters asked everyone the most curious topic: What is the meaning of the name of the tour? Why are there subtitles for each stage of the tour, and what practical significance does this have? as the title of a world tour. "Blurry rain" seems a bit unlucky. After all, most singers hope that their tour will go well, not only for attendance, but also for the long tour journey, which can also be linked to the promotion of the tour. "Rain" is a term full of negative emotions, which is definitely not the best choice. Obviously, making such a choice by Glory to Death is definitely not aimless. However, the country on the scene did not give an explanation. It just said, "This is the content that we have determined after careful consultation with Glory To Death. All these titles are of practical significance, but the specific content is still hope that everyone will walk into the concert to experience it, and I believe Glory To Death will be given to everyone. A pleasant surprise." This also makes people look forward to the glorious to death tour, but what is certain is that the opening day of the ticket sales on October 18 is already close at hand. Recalling the grandeur of the ticket sales of Glory To Death the last time the tour "Road to Glory", and related to the scene of the empty streets during the War of the Century and "Independence Day", people have reason to have great expectations for the opening of this ticket sales. It is also certain that the grand scale of this tour far exceeds the "Road to Glory", not only because the glory to death tour covers 27 countries on the five continents of the world, which involves the remoteness of Africa. Region, will also arrive in major cities in Asia. It is conceivable that the scope of the impact of this tour will be so great that the ticket sales and attendance of those regions that are not reached by the glorious influence will be a problem; and because this time the country is glorious. The deadly arranged venues can almost be said to have gathered all their venue resources. In order to plan the glorious "Blurry Rain" world tour, the country has mobilized all resources and even reached a cooperation agreement with the AEG Group to lease many large stages under the AEG Group-such as the last stop in New York. Madison Square Garden, all just hope to make this world tour truly reach the height of being in line with the current identity and personality of the glorious to death. Among the concert venues announced by the live country are the Letna Park (Letna. Park) in Prague, which can hold 125,000 people, the Amsterdam Stadium (Amsterdam. Arena), which can hold 70,000 people in Amsterdam, and Melbourne. One hundred thousand Melbourne Cricket Ground (...), Paris, which can hold 65,000 people, Prince Park Stadium (. Des.), Munich, which can hold 85,000 people, and London, which can hold one hundred thousand people. Bulley Stadium... Looking at all the tour venues, there are as many as five venues with more than 100,000 people, and there are more than 21 venues with 50,000 people-in other words, this time nearly half of the venues can be used for the tour. It can hold 50,000 people. Although the scale of the live country can''t be compared with the huge plan of the AEG Group, the efforts of the live country can also be seen. The most shocking thing is not that the country on site leased Madison Garden Plaza from AEG and plans to demolish all the seats inside the garden, turning the venue that could accommodate 20,000 people into a rock-and-roll stand that can accommodate 100,000 people. ; But the scene country reached an agreement with AEG. Let the Maracan? Stadium (...) become the glory to death tour venue. Maracan? Stadium, this stadium was built by Brazil for the 1950 World Cup and was used as the venue for the 1950 World Cup finals, creating a sensation for half a century of the "Maracana Massacre"-in the 1950 World Cup finals Last, Uruguay defeated the host Brazil to win the championship on this field, causing many fans to commit suicide, becoming the darkest page in Brazilian football history. Maracana is recognized as the largest football stadium in the world. It can hold 200,000 people! In 1950, Uruguay gave the audience a silent memory of 200,000 Brazilians. Even half a century later, it still shocked countless people. Maracan? has always been regarded as "the best in the world". The Beatles once set a Guinness record here-they called for 180,000 spectators to participate in concerts in Maracan? and became The singer''s special concert with the largest number of participants in the history of music, this record has not been surpassed so far. Its just like the difference between a 100,000-person venue and a 10,000-person venue. The Maracana and 100,000-person venue that can accommodate 200,000 people are definitely not just as simple as doubling the capacity, and there are even many singers. There is no courage to be on the stage of a 100,000 concert concert, let alone Maracana. There are only a handful of singers who have the qualifications to stand on Maracana, Frank Sinatra, The Beatles, Madonna, the Rolling Stones...any name. All exist in history. Now, the scene country actually joined the AEG Group to promote the glory to death stage, which is undoubtedly an epoch-making. Maracana is like a peak that can never be surpassed. Many people don''t even have the courage to challenge. It is the limit to be able to show their skills in a concert of 100,000 people in their lifetime. This is different from the 500 million or 600 million box office of North American movies. It is like the 1.6 billion North American box office of "Gone with the Wind" under consideration of inflation, which can only be looked up forever. so. When people discovered that the Glory to Death tour was actually going to be staged in Maracana-and it was the first stop after Glory to Death left North America, everyone was boiling in an instant! Many people think that the live country has used too much force this time. Although the glory to death is huge, the 100,000 concerts are already their limit. At present, they have not reached the Beatles and the Rolling Stones to become a kind of culture. The height of the index, challenging Maracana is a stupid choice can even be said to be a self-infuriating choice. They all expressed concern about Maracan?''s ticket sales. Not only Maracana, but also the venues that can accommodate 100,000 people. Today, there are definitely no more than 20 singers holding concerts in 100,000 venues around the world. To the death of glory can be regarded as one of them. ? Although the live country is inferior to the AEG Group in terms of venue resources, it is undeniable that the live country is clearly determined to win this glorious concert. They even succeeded in persuading their competitor AEG Group, and finally reached a number of important cooperation, all aiming to make the "Blurry Rain" world tour a classic. The scene country obviously put the glory to death on the same level as Michael Jackson for planning-even with more expectations, completely planning the glory to death as the top of the world today. . So, can the glorious ticket pulling ability of the concert really match their music sales ability? Can the sweeping momentum of glory to death in North America really continue in the mega stadium headed by Maracan?? Love Novel strives to create a pop-up reading environment. If you like it, press Ctrl+D to add it to the collection. With your support, let us go further! Chapter 1645： Sponsors ?? Love Novels () has opened a mobile site, mobile users can log in to read, the effect is better! After the press conference of the live country, everyone became lively. Whether it was about the theme and design of the tour, or about the choice of venues, it became a hot spot for a while. . However, even with the prestige of the War of the Century, many media still expressed concern about the Maracan? Stadium. It is not so much that they do not believe in glory to death, but rather the deterrence represented by the Maracan? Stadium itself. It is not a random venue, but Maracana, which represents the top Maracana in the world. After Maracan? was put into use in 1950, how many superstars have been born in this half-century of music history, but there are only a handful of singers who really dare to challenge Maracan?, because everyone knows clearly if If the level is not reached, the challenge is beyond oneself, and the result is not only as simple as self-inflicted, but it is likely to have a devastating blow to the singer''s next career. Guns and Roses, Zeppelin, Whitney Houston, Mariah Carey, Nirvana, Pearl Sauce... These were or are still the top singers. They have never challenged Maracana, because that It is the holy place in the eyes of countless singers. Imagine that in Maracan?, there are 120,000 fans-120,000. This is an incredible number, even more than the entire Wembley Stadium can accommodate, even more than any contemporary. A rock festival can call on more fans. but! In Maracan?, this can only fill more than half of the auditorium. Looking ahead, there will be a big blank in the audience! Even more frightening is that due to the large capacity of Maracan?s venues, new requirements are put forward for singers stage control. This is a task that can be accomplished only by relying on audio equipment. The fullness fills the Maracana, and the audience is truly involved in the performance. This difficulty is definitely not only as simple as doubling the 100,000 people venue, it may be three times as difficult-or even five times more difficult. so. Once challenged Maracana, the result was unsuccessful. The fiasco of attendance and box office return can only be said to be a superficial phenomenon of disaster. The real fatal blow to the singer is the large empty venues, the mess of live performances, and sponsorship. The loss of trust in businessmen, the downfall of the media, the questioning and alienation of fans, the ridicule and banter of peers... these are likely to make a top superstar fall directly to the bottom. Challenge Maracana, its definitely not that simple. The media is full of worries and doubts about the glorious Maracana journey, and more importantly. If it weren''t for the grand occasion of the War of the Century, I''m afraid the media would laugh at the glory of the death-defying "self-defeating" at this time. Now the media have only expressed concern and wait and see. This is already the result of the positive effects after the craze of the War of the Century, but it still cannot conceal people''s mixed feelings of awe, admiration and fear of Maracana. It can be said that the "Blurry Rain" world tour is just a press conference, and it has become a hot topic. Although, the current attendance and ticket sales are still unsolved mysteries, especially the uncertainty of the Maracan? Stadium makes the problem more complicated. Even the "Los Angeles Times" dare not say, "The glory is This world tour will definitely make a lot of talk, and the ambition of the country on the scene makes people can''t help but think twice when talking. but. The major sponsors in North America have taken the lead in casting their votes of confidence. Obviously, they all believe that the glorious world tour is bound to be a success. Among the first list of sponsors announced by the live country, Michelin is included. Tires, Marlboro cigarettes, Mercedes-Benz, Coca-Cola, Nike, Omega, Four Seasons, and other top luxury brands in the world. The first round of bidding for the advertising campaign of the "Blurry Rain" World Tour attracted the attention of 47 top manufacturers, and 16 more manufacturers have joined the competition since then. Not long ago, Oasis had six sponsors for its North American tour. And "Rapid Rain" has attracted such multimedia only in the bidding stage, and it has shown absolute strength in terms of quality and quantity. Only this aspect can show the current glorious commercial value. In the competition for title sponsorship of the tour, Mercedes-Benz, Nike, Marlboro Cigarettes, Pepsi and Coca-Cola launched fierce competition. After two rounds of battle, Nike and Marlboro Cigarettes were the first to fall behind. Pepsi even simply withdrew from the chase of the entire tour sponsorship; afterwards, in the fiery competition between Mercedes-Benz and Coca-Cola, Mercedes-Benz had the last laugh. This century-old brand from Germany has shown unprecedented confidence in Glory to Death. Its firm and decisive attitude is unmatched by other sponsors. In the end, they won the "storm and rain" world at a price of three million U.S. dollars. Eligibility for naming tour. Three million dollars, which made history again. It refreshes the new history of sponsorship of the current tour title. The highest record of the current tour title in the history of music is maintained by Michael Jackson''s "Dangerous Journey" from 1992 to 1993. At that time, this epoch-making world tour created Countless history. First, at a price of 12 million pounds, the live broadcast of the first performance of the concert was sold to the cable TV station, and it created the highest viewing record in the history of the cable TV network, with a viewing rate of up to 21.4 An insurmountable peak, until 2014, no one was able to approach this record-let alone break it. Later, he sold the naming rights to PepsiCo for a record-breaking figure of 2.5 million U.S. dollars, allowing PepsiCo to gain the advantage in the competition with its rival Coca-Cola, and gradually accompanied by the global pace of the "dangerous journey". To the peak. Of course, its a pity that the last part of the "Dangerous Journey" was awkwardly embarrassed. The child incident was interrupted and could not be successfully completed. This is still one of the great regrets in the history of music. Fortunately, this time Michael''s "historical journey" will make up for this regret. This time the glorious "Blurry Rain" world tour, immediately attracted the attention of Pepsi, and they and Coca-Cola launched a fierce battle for sponsorship rights. However, after measurement, Pepsi is still uncertain about the Maracana Stadium, and finally chose to launch the competition, but Coca-Cola still stayed decisively. Although it was ultimately lost to Mercedes-Benz, Coca-Cola still became The second largest sponsor of the tour-they paid two million dollars for this and will post posters on the main part of the stage. Just as Pepsi wisely chose the "Dangerous Journey" at the beginning, this time Coca-Cola unswervingly chose to support the "hurt and rain". Whether it is wise to decide whether or not it is so wise, we can only leave time to give the answer. However, in the battle for naming rights in the "storm", the best performer was Mercedes-Benz. They showed resolute self-confidence almost from the beginning, and their success in the glory to death tour. Without any doubt, in every negotiation, he came up with an inevitable decision, and finally won the naming right with the amount of money that made history. In addition to Mercedes-Benz, there are fourteen other manufacturers that have won the sponsorship qualification of "Blurry Rain". Their advertising posters will appear on the billboards in the concert. Appears on the touring bus or other mobile vehicles of glory to death, including on the back of the concert ticket. They covered all the expenses during the Glory to Death tour, from transportation to hotel stay; from stage equipment to member equipment; even Burberry also provided all the performances for band members in the form of unofficial sponsorship. Clothing...It can be said that during the entire tour of Glory to Death, you don''t need to spend any money or a little energy, and all aspects of clothing, food, housing and transportation have been taken care of. The sponsorship amount alone is as high as 10 million U.S. dollars-this does not include the naming rights of Mercedes-Benz. This amount also broke the historical record created by the "History Journey" not long ago. Glory to death has now won the trust of Wall Street. Not long ago, people were still lamenting that the live country took over the glorious to death tour project at a record price of 10 million yuan; now people are jaw-dropping to discover that the tour has not even started, and the cost of the live country has already been sponsored. Manufacturers have recovered most of it. It is conceivable that after the tour really starts, the profit model of the live country will start immediately. The enthusiasm of sponsors can be said to be expected Even with the challenge of Maracan? Stadium, for sponsors, they are crazy about the appeal of Hugo. . Just look at the current Burberry, the old luxury brand that was almost dying, "only" relying on Hugo alone, it has a second spring, and now it has the strength to challenge any top brand in the world. . The enthusiasm of the War of the Century has not dissipated in the air, and the enthusiasm of "Independence Day" is still vividly staged before our eyes... The choice of sponsors is very simple and clear: they believe that this tour will be a complete victory, and they believe that the rain will be included. The glory of the fruit to death can bring them unimaginable advertising effects, and they believe that this is a stable and profitable business without worry. Just, is their idea correct? Or did PepsiCo make a wise choice? The on-site country only used a press conference to ignite the post-War of the Century craze once again, so that everyone turned their attention to the ticket sales day two weeks later, and even two months later. Maracana. In the midst of this craze, the bulletin board rankings in the first week of October hit again! Love Novel strives to create a pop-up reading environment. If you like it, press Ctrl+D to add it to the collection. With your support, let us go further! Chapter 1646： After the battle ? Read336(); The North American land in the fourth week of September is extremely lively. On the one hand, people are eagerly looking forward to the miracle that the box office of "Independence Day" exceeds 500 million; on the other hand, people are paying close attention to the trend of the War of the Century every day, which has almost become The carnival days of the people across the United States are even more exciting than the summer vacation time. The media has ushered in the most prosperous and busy period in the last five years! Authoritative such as the "New York Times" and "Los Angeles Times", astute such as "Chicago Tribune" and "San Francisco Chronicle", cunning such as "New York Post" and "USA Today"... Every day they sell the Recording Industry Association of America According to the data release, this battle of the century is refined into the competition every day, and the absolute evolution that lasted for a week has turned into seven days of fighting against each other, pushing the heat wave of the battle of the century to the peak little by little! On Monday, after Glory to the Death''s strong victory, on Tuesday, all corners of the North American soil ignited the flames of war. In this day, Maria Kellys fans have completed a big explosion in North America. There is a great momentum to wipe out the shadow of Mondays failure. A large number of fans have poured into major cities to snap up the "Sweetheart" piece. Singles, and Sony Columbia Records has also increased its horsepower to try to make it back-the first day of glory to death opened such a big gap, this is definitely not good news for them-so that the United States has more than eight Ten radio stations carried out intensive bombing campaigns on this day, and the djs of major radio stations recommended the song "Sweetheart" one after another, which gave a qualitative leap in the coverage of the single. There is also the Oasis band who is struggling to achieve a go-ahead. Their fans are coming fiercely, and on this day they broke out terrifying fighting power, even in New York, Los Angeles, Chicago, Seattle, Houston, Washington and other seventeen. This big city launched an activity where fans gathered to listen to singles collectively. Nearly 30,000 people were mobilized before and after. This became the biggest topic of the day, occupying countless media outlets. Relatively speaking, the glory of completing the sales explosion on the first day to death seemed a bit low-key. Although the band still launched a busy radio promotion, EMI also contacted major media to release a public relations draft, and hyped about Mondays epic victory. But compared to the two competitors who tried their best to explode energy, Glory to Death was undoubtedly robbed of the limelight. The Recording Industry Association of America immediately announced the sales data on September 24, and the result was absolutely "reasonable but unexpected". Maria swept 140,000 sales on this day, which is already a single release. Its the next dayand its the data after the 300,000-level sales broke out on the first day. Even words like horrifying cant describe the stormy waves in peoples hearts at this moment. In the end, Maria was under the cover of fans firepower. , Won the single-day sales championship on Tuesday, and exaggerated, it once again proved her status after the first day in the United States. Although no one will forget the great achievement of "Apologizing ( to suppress "fantasy", no one will forget the glory of "Sweet Day" breaking the historical record for 16 consecutive weeks. Maria swept away the haze of the first day''s collapse, and appeared in high-profile on major shows to talk about the single "Sweetheart" and the hardships and pains of the transformation behind the new album, officially declaring war on glory to death: this week''s bulletin board final title Who it is, I don''t know yet! Faced with Marias phenomenal sales on the day after the singles release, the glorious "Young Volcano (. only achieved 90,000 sales. In fact, this sales data was placed behind the explosion of 430,000 on the first day, which is already very incredible. "Young Volcano" has broken the historical record and became the fastest single to sell 500,000 copies in the world. It''s incredible that everyone can''t help but look at it. However, in comparison with the single-day sales volume of the 100,000 level of "Sweetheart" at this time, it still looks a bit inferior after all. But the interesting part is here. Although the next day of Glory to Death''s publicity seems tepid, almost all the topical effects are concentrated on Maria and Oasis, but Glory to Death still dominates the Tuesday singles sturdily. Runner-up in daily sales. And the mighty Oasis Band still ranks third. Although the fans of the Oasis band performed a mighty event, but trapped in the North American away game, the support group of the Oasis band has not been able to compete with the two competitors. On Tuesday, it only handed over 50,000 sales-if this result Putting it in any other time period of the year, this is a very incredible result, because under the current weekly sales of champion singles per week generally hovering around 100,000, a single day of sales of 50,000 is almost against the sky. It can also be seen that the expansion speed of Oasis in North America is very terrifying. When the album "Bath the Morning Light" was released, the Oasis did not have the momentum at this time-but the results and two competitors After a comparison, it was immediately inferior. This is a war of the century! The reason why all the sales have exploded with such a huge energy is because the three sides collided with endless sparks, but obviously there was a life-and-death struggle between Maria and Glory To Death, but the Oasis was still a little short of breath after all. The final one-day sales on Tuesday is Maria, Glory To Death, Oasis. Although it is said that the Oasis has been with the last seat for two consecutive days, it is a miracle that they can achieve such a glorious achievement in the North American market. This is indeed the most magnificent victory in the past three decades since the Beatles. Therefore, people will look forward to the performance of Oasis in the UK. The British pop music chart is the decision weight for Oasis to dominate. However, the competition in the North American market continues uninterrupted. The fans of the three sides of the War of the Century are already out of competition at this time, and the attitudes of each other are losing control little by little, although they will not be curled up. Sleeve releases a large-scale fight incident, but the momentum of suffocating one''s breath and wanting to compete is concentrated in the sensation and shock of the single sales market. Unprecedentedly, the explosive power of the North American single sales market surpassed the record market. On Wednesday, Glory to Death rebounded strongly and regained the single-day sales champion. Maria and Oasis took second and third place. On Thursday, Glory to Death swept across the army and completed the first single-day sales in the war of the century. The champions of re-elected, Maria ranked second with a slight gap, although the Oasis band suffered a lot of shocks, but still did not fall behind. Friday, the glory to death is like a broken bamboo, and the single-day sales volume is three consecutive times! The Oasis Band completed the counterattack on this day, and sales ushered in the biggest explosion after the release of the single, surpassing Maria, occupying the second place in single-day sales. Maria did not change in one breath and fell directly to third place. It seems that things are developing in accordance with the script predicted by David Geffen: After Glory to Death has gained the advantage, it is all in one go, showing a strong momentum that other competitors can''t match. But the interesting place is here. Maria and the Oasis band did not succumb. They still showed unparalleled competitiveness. They bit the matchup firmly and did not let the suspense disappear early. What''s more, the Oasis band is still there. The North American market has completed an incredible counterattack. So what''s next? Will Marias fans break out again on the weekend? Do the supporters of Oasis still have the energy to usher in the weekend''s decisive battle? Have the young volcanoes glorious to death reached their limit? At such a critical moment, the Recording Industry Association of America announced that the weekend sales data display will not be announced and will be announced on Monday along with the final list of the bulletin board. With a scream, the whole of North America has become a sensation. Obviously, there are complaints about such an appetizing move by the Recording Industry Association of America. Even major TV shows have begun to ridicule: The Recording Industry Association is angry about its existence! But it is undeniable that this move by the Recording Industry Association of America is wise, because while keeping the suspense, it also gradually pushed the war of the century to a boiling point. The air was filled throughout the weekend. With a sense of tension, it seems that there is the possibility of a complete outbreak of loss of control at any time, making every ordinary person a participant in this flourishing age. September 30th, this is a Monday, not only the last day of September, but also the moment when the bulletin board announces the major lists of this week. Under the eyes of everyone, the bulletin board revealed the final result of the first battle of the War of the Century! The fourth week of September''s Billboard Singles Charts No. 1 belongs to... Glory to death! This indie band that has returned with a new single after two years has not only brought new metal rock into peoples attention, but also disrupted the entire North American market! Following the album that astounded countless people two years ago Glory to Death announced its triumphant return with the song "Young Volcano", which overnight pushed the band''s expectations for the third album to peak. "Young Volcano" became the sixth single of the glory to the death, and it was also the band''s second airborne championship single after "Good Day (.day, which also made the glory to the death surpass Michael- Jackson and Mariah Carey became the singers with the most singles of airborne championships in the history of North American music. But this is not the place where Glory to Death is the most successful. What is even more frightening is that "Young Volcano" swept 1.07 million sales this week. This is the first single-week sales in North American history to exceed 1 million. Single! At present, in the entire North American music market, the yardstick for measuring the sales of a single is one million, and there are generally no more than 30 singles that can reach this level throughout the year. This is the current status of the North American music market-album sales are far ahead of singles. But "Young Volcano" has created millions of sales in just one week. This is not only a terrible figure, but also a figure that can hardly be surpassed, even if it is glorious to death. With such a terrible momentum, glory to death completed the landing of "Normandy"! Chapter 1647： Lingering after rhyme In the second week of October, the world witnessed the glorious "Young Volcano (.www.wuruo.com easily completed three consecutive championships! This single, which marked the official arrival of the young volcanoes on the stage of history, achieved a complete victory in terms of sales and radio on-demand rate. Without any suspense, it won the championship for the third consecutive week and successfully won the battle of the century. Zhou''s strength continued, which is really rare. Although Marias "Sweetheart" has a significant decline in sales this week, the decline has flattened out, and she has successfully held the runner-up position; the same is true for "Do you know what I mean", although the radio on-demand rate has never been able to make it into the top ten Name, the mass base of North America still has a huge disadvantage, but relying on the strong sales volume, it has remained in the third place for three consecutive weeks without wavering. After the vigorous end of the War of the Century, people have continued to feel the grandness and power of this duel for two consecutive weeks. It can be said that there is still no suspense in this weeks bulletin board rankings, but the "young volcano" is three in a row. The sales volume of Zhous creation of history still stunned many people. After all, the overall quality of this song is still not as good as the "Good Day (.Day. Of course, the "Magic Wall (, which is also slightly inferior in quality, is currently a glory The most iconic repertoire to the death, which also shows that the reputation of music critics and sales figures can be linked, but not necessarily. However, the most eye-catching news in the second week of October was not the bulletin board list, but the heavyweight news one after another this week. EMI Records took the lead. After Glory to Die easily completed three consecutive championships, they just announced that the third official album of Glory to Die "Hurrying Rain ( will be released on October 28! Once the news was announced, there was an uproar in an instant. Because the long-awaited Glory to Death new album is finally about to be released. Since the "bath in the morning light", people have been looking forward to the follow-up action from glory to death. This band that has brought stormy waves in the history of North American music is already the most topical existence on the market. Any rock The threshold for the third album that the band must face is about to fall on Glory to Death. Are they breaking the curse and continuing the strength of the new metal rock? Or are they trapped by their own ability limitations, Jiang Lang is exhausted, and the previous upward momentum Stop it abruptly? This has become a question that everyone is curious about. Since the War of the Century, "Young Volcano" has achieved incredible results, but this single was released two years ago and is not a new track. There is still no news about the third album of Glory To Death. Come out, this undoubtedly makes people full of countless speculations about this album, and until today, the album has finally lifted the veil gently. People noticed two details at the first time. The name "Blurry Rain" is the same name as the world tour of Glory to Death, which is about to kick off; moreover, the tour will start on the 25th of this month. The prologue, and the album was officially released three days later on the 28th. Obviously, there is an inseparable bond between this tour and the album. Many people think of the information revealed by the live country at the press conference. The title and subtitle of the tour are not randomly taken. Obviously, this has a special meaning for Glory to Death, and it is also related to the content of the concert. The names of the two previous albums of Glory to Death were not randomly chosen. "Almost fame" means that the band has just started to enjoy the blurry state of cheering before touching the spotlight. One step forward is glory, one step back It is lurking, this kind of haziness and confusion in the middle zone, and the excitement and hesitation hidden deep in the heart are vividly revealed. "Bath in the Morning Light" vividly shows the band taking a big step, standing under the early morning sun, the kind of excitement, excitement, happiness mixed with some uneasy mood, people can''t help but reach out to embrace the warmth of the sun. In fact, what these two albums show is the process of a band from being unknown to being under the spotlight. According to the original itinerary, the current third album should be "Courageous Peak" or " "Under the spotlight" or "in the sky", but everyone did not expect that after the second album, glory to death would have soared to the sky, directly reaching a new height that was unimaginable, which instead made the band members Somewhat at a loss. Now... the third album is coming, "Blurry Rain". People immediately understood why Glory to Death insisted on using this name, not only as the name of the bands third album, but also as the name of the bands world tour, because "Blurry Rain" is about Glory to Death in the past two. The situation faced during the year truly and directly revealed all that. Everyone knows that the third album is very important to the rock band and to the death of glory. This album will to a large extent maintain the height that the band can reach in the future. And Glory to Death did not avoid this point, and it truly revealed their internal chaos, worry, fear, hesitation, confusion, and confusion. It was like a torrential rain, which made the band lose its way and be at a loss. . Such a frank attitude, such an honest attitude, such a ridiculous attitude, without shying away from the topics discussed by people, Glory to Death once again brought everyone a surprise. Obviously, for the third series, Glory to Death I also mixed up many ideas. However, what people are curious about is what happened after the "storm and rain", and what happened to the third album that was born under the circumstances of the "storm and rain"? Is it a mess, a disaster, and a total loss, completely reduced to cannon fodder; or bravely surpassed difficulties, broke through the storm, embraced the new world in front of me, and this new world is gradually reduced to mediocrity, or is it a new world of continuous innovation... People have no answers to all of this, they can only look for it in the album "Blurry Rain" and the tour of "Blurry Rain". At present, there is only one "Young Volcano", which makes people unable to make any judgments. Obviously, EMI Records had planned this for a long time. Choosing "Young Volcano" as the first wave of the title song is very meaningful. At this moment, people really understand the meaning of the words of the live country at the press conference, just like the subtitles of this world tour concert: "Sunshine", "Thunderbolt", "D.O.G." "Obviously, "Sunshine" is the glory of the past three years; "Thunder and lightning" is the difficulty facing now; and "D.O.G" represents the future. As we all know, "D.O.G" is the abbreviation of Glory to Death, but just like the name of the band, "Glory or Death" is a multiple-choice question and an interrogative sentence. No one can judge the result. I can only wait for Glory to die to give the answer in person. This is the true glory to death, not playing cards according to common sense, according to their own pace and rhythm, walking a path that no one else can predict, from "almost fame" to "bath in the morning light" to "storm and rain" , What kind of answer will the glory to death this time bring? Just an album name has already made people excited. Whats even more exciting is that after EMI announced the news, in less than twenty-four hours, Sony Columbia Records announced that Mariah Careys sixth studio album "Butterfly" will be released. Officially released on October 28. October 28th is the same day as Glory to Death. In fact, Marias new album was originally released in mid-November, and many people in the circle have confirmed the news, but now it is released three weeks in advance. The purpose is really obvious, but obviously Maria is going to die with glory. Head to head and decide the final victory. Not only because of Marias personal grievances with Glory to Death, but from the standpoint of Sony Columbia Records, although Maria lost in the Battle of the Century, the stimulus effect on the singles sales was incalculable. The single "Sweetheart" The revenue has reached a record high. Therefore, for the company, even if Maria loses to glory to death again, it does not matter, as long as the profit is high enough, it is enough. What''s more, Maria and glory to death album showdown, it is not yet known who will die! This is naturally better for the media, because it signifies that the final battle of the War of the Century has begun to warm up. Then, twenty-four hours later, Creative Records also released official news, and the third album of Oasis Band "Be. Here." will be released on October 28! Obviously, for the Oasis band, they will not compromise, nor are they willing to compromise. Fighting to the death to the death is their only choice. Although the Oasis band suffered a fiasco in the single duel , no one dares to underestimate the energy of the Oasis band, because no one will forget how the "British Rock" dispute last year ended: stain The band won the singles battle, but Oasis won the album battle. Everyone knows that a single is just a single, but an album is ten or more singles. What people really care about will always be the album. No matter how good a single is, it cannot replace the historical status of the album. . In the long course of history, when people measure success, the first benchmark will always be an album, not a single. Therefore, the first battle of the War of the Century can only be regarded as an outpost, and the real highlight is here! The news has been officially confirmed, the final piece of the Audio-Technica puzzle is completed and the final battle of the War of the Century will be confirmed as "D-Day", October 28th, Monday! This sensational collision of top singers around the world will usher in the final moment of decisive battle. Whether it is glory to death, Oasis, or Maria, they all hold the belief that this war will win. This will also be true. The ultimate battle to change the music landscape. The follow-up to the War of the Century is still lingering, and people have already begun the countdown to the ultimate showdown of the War of the Century, "D-Day". are you ready? Chapter 1648： Album mastering phone-reading "Hugo, let''s go to the car test, do you want to go together?" Pedro walked towards the door and shouted at Hugo who was lying on the sofa. But when he was only half talking, he was pulled by Neil next to him. Pedro looked at Neil in a puzzled manner. Neil whispered, "He didn''t rest the whole night last night." The news of the album has already started to liven up, but the band has been rehearsing for the concert intensively. The band''s practice last night lasted until three o''clock, but after the other friends went back, Hugo stayed in the practice room. When Neil came over at 7 o''clock in the morning, Hugo still didn''t sleep. After practicing for more than two hours just now, Hugo still couldn''t bear the tiredness between rest, lying on the sofa and closing his eyes, but fell asleep directly. Pedro couldn''t help but glanced at Hugo twice, and then whispered, "But the last time we went to listen to the mastering test, Hugo did not pass. If you miss the car test today, Hugo will definitely be unhappy. ." It is 1996. Although the recording level of the album is already very high, it still relies heavily on the environment. The quality of the recording is very susceptible to environmental interference. The reason why I think they are crazy. Therefore, after an album is recorded, it needs to be tested. This test consists of two parts. One is the mastering test in the recording studio, which is to use professional audio equipment for playback, to test the recording effect, and feel the high-quality and high-level experience; the other is the car test, which is to test listening with low-quality and low-level audio Effect, car audio is the most typical "bad" audio, look at the listening effect in a harsh environment. The album "Blurry Rain" is divided into two parts, the studio part and the outdoor part. Due to too much uncertainty, this also makes the importance of mastering testing and car testing soaring. In the mastering test not long ago, Hugo missed it because of the promotion, and later it was an intensive concert rehearsal, so Hugo has not heard the recording effect of the entire album "Blurry Rain" until now. Today''s car test. Hugo doesn''t want to miss it. Neil knows that Pedro is right. This album is the result of Hugo''s countless hard work. They, the band members, know it better than anyone. It can be said that this is a glorious milestone album. However, Neal also knows Hugos recent exhaustion. The 100,000 concert concert has already put Hugo under pressure, and Cameron is still in a cold war with Hugo... So Neil didnt know what to do for a while. Hesitating. A figure walked past Pedro directly, and a low voice came from his ear. "Hugo is not as fragile as you think..." Then I saw Fu Jin walking forward from his back. Fu Jin walked to the sofa and kicked the sofa hard. Hugo was immediately awakened, and a carp sat down. He got up, then turned his head blankly and looked around, rubbed his eyes vigorously, and muttered, "When is it?" Fujin simply replied. "Car test time." Hugo immediately stood up, stretched his waist, "Go!" When he walked to the door, he saw Neil and Pedro standing at the door and asked in surprise, "What are you doing here?" Then he passed between the two, "Alfonso. Wait for me... Are you driving today? Whose car are you going to drive?" Hugo and Alfonso gradually walked away. Fujin came over, looked at Neil and Pedro who were standing at the door and didn''t recover. He patted the shoulders of the two people without saying a word, and went straight through the two people and walked out. Stunned for a while. Only then did the two catch up. To test the sound effects, the band didn''t drive the members'' own cars today, but drove out the dilapidated pickup truck that Alex used to be. Alfonso drove, the biggest Fujin sat in the passenger seat, the other three people sat in the back seat, and the pickup truck drove out slowly in order to test the sound effect. Alfonso specifically drove towards the lively area. There was a familiar melody in the car. Hugo listened carefully, but he was feeling the listening effect of the master tape. As expected, there was no problem with the A side recorded in the studio. Although there are a lot of noises in the car audio, it still does not affect the whole The quality of the album. But I havent started listening to the B-side recorded in the outdoor studio. Hugo is already worried about the effect, because the noise of the car stereo cant be ignored, and the environmental noise of the album they recorded outdoors is part of the background music, which is unpredictable. How does the reception sound? "In the previous mastering test, how was the effect of the B side?" Hugo asked in a loud voice. "Very good." The answer was Neil, "Those noises are more like natural parts of the arrangement process. We paid attention to this during the recording process. The overall effect is far beyond our expectations. Both Fujin and I believe, It even feels better than the A-side, with more passion and surging of rock and roll. At present, it seems that your idea has been successful." "I also think it''s good. Side A and Side B are excellent." Pedro raised his hands and quickly clarified himself, causing Alfonso and Neil to chuckle. Hugo did not smile. He pursed his lips and did not speak. No matter what the effect was, he still had to wait until he heard it before he knew it, "Right, is the price set?" Since the "Blurry Rain" is a double-sided disc packaging, the price will certainly not be the price of a single-sided disc. For some time before, Henry had been negotiating this issue with EMI: because EMI wanted to double the price. Going public, this really angered the gloriously dead members. At present, an album on the market generally costs 13 US dollars-that is, 12.99 US dollars. If the price of "Blurry Rain" is doubled, it is 26 US dollars. This price is too high. People have to think of Michael Jackson''s "History" album. The financially obsessive Sony Columbia Records directly priced this two-disc album at $33, which directly affected the album sales. In fact, the B side of "Blurry Rain" was completely the idea of ??the Glory To Death band. They even planned to give the B side as a free gift for the concert. In the end, Roger Fazon compromised. Only the outdoor recording version can be released in its original form. But now, EMI hopes to achieve profit through the B side, and the price has doubled-it is completely selling the B side as a regular album, which is contrary to the original intention of glory to death. In fact, the businessmen are chasing profits. The idea of ??EMI Records is not unexpected, but the problem is that the B side is just a test product, and it is more of the product of countless thoughts and inspirations in the process of making the third album. What the CD entrusts is the essence and soul of Glory to Death as a rock band, so they hope to let the fans listen carefully through the free release of the concert. It is not a formal studio album, nor is it an official studio album. Live concert album. Therefore, Glory to Death is naturally strongly opposed to EMI''s decision. Henry knew nothing more about the glory-to-the-death temper. Before the band members protested, he was the first to negotiate with EMI. In terms of pricing, Glory to Death has no say. EMI has absolute legal rights to enforce it-even Michael Jackson has not been able to stop the style of Sony Columbia Records. But Henry did his best to persuade EMI, trying to make EMI understand that their strategy is wrong, instead they may shoot themselves in the foot, and the result is the loss of glory to death and EMI, and Mariah Carey And Oasis will be happy to see it happen. Its just that I dont know the conclusion of EMI Records. "Fourteen-nine-nine." Neilli gave the answer. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, which is two dollars more expensive than ordinary albums, or fifteen dollars. This is an acceptable range. And many customized editions, collector''s editions or special editions of many albums will be at this price, which is not expensive. "Roger should have spent a lot of effort." Hugo chuckled lightly. After all, the addition of a CD to the album would cost a lot. EMI was willing to only add two dollars, which can be said to have cut a large piece of meat. "Cut, they didn''t spend much money anyway." Pedro sneered, because the recording of the B-side disc was all gloriously self-financed, and EMI did not cost any money at all. In a word, everyone in the carriage chuckled. Looking at the scenery slowly receding outside the window, the melody flowed slowly in the terrible sound of UU Reading car, and sometimes the chaotic noise and noise of the neighborhood could be heard. Hugo listened carefully, and his mind slowly Slowly emerged the recording situation of each song at the time, every detail of the picture is so lifelike, and it can even outline the scene when he originally composed the song, even if the lyrics were not carefully distinguished, the musical notes penetrated. Layers of protection, impact on the atrium, convey the emotions accurately and profoundly. As Neil said, the effect of side B is surprisingly good. Everything is as expected by Hugo. The effect of the B-side recorded in the outdoor recording studio of "Blurry Rain" is exactly what he expected, and the spirit of walking on the road to the death of glory is quietly imprinted in the soul. Place. This made Hugo a long sigh of relief, and the smile at the corner of his mouth quietly climbed up. After the last track of the album was played, Hugo was about to talk to his teammates, not wanting the CD to continue to run. Immediately, the clear and translucent guitar strings poured out. This unfamiliar but familiar melody made Hugo stunned, and the whole brain immediately fell into a crash, unable to think. This...this is not right! This song shouldn''t appear in the "storm and rain". To be more precise, this song shouldn''t be heard by anyone at all, but what is going on? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1649： Hidden track "I can always inadvertently see you many qualities that I have never seen before. Fish swim, birds fly, and the road of life is long and wide. I am curious about the reasons; one day, you will understand how important you are to me. If you have already read this chapter, please move to the Chinese novel . read the latest chapter. I can always inadvertently see you many qualities that I have never seen..." Only the guitar strings are lightly outlined. The simple to the extreme chords can be used by even beginners, but they depict the shape of sunlight under the clear and bright sky. The pure beauty is like crossing a cloudless sky. An airplane cloud in the sky, the golden light seemed to be within reach, the faint warmth almost made people tears, and it hit the chest gently but hard, causing the heart to stop beating suddenly. The carriage is quiet, it seems that everyone is quietly enjoying the pure happiness brought by the melody. There is no fancy arrangement in the melody, only a guitar, which is not like a glorious band track at all. It''s more like an emotional poem by a bard. When Neil heard this song, he suddenly realized something, his face changed, and he looked at Hugo in panic, and then he saw Hugo''s face full of panic, almost panicked to a loss. Hugo only felt as if he was stripped naked at this time. Chi Guoguo stood in front of everyone, not letting go of any sex, every corner was thoroughly shown in front of everyone, and there was no room for breathing. Leave. This song "Anonymous (. is the deepest secret in his heart. Even the secret he doesn''t want to touch, the secret that he can''t even decipher, no one has ever heard of it except himself. Song, not even Joseph. Now that it was exposed, that kind of panic attacked in an instant and swallowed him in a blink of an eye. But Hugo didnt have time to think about what happened at this time. He didnt know why the song was exposed or even included in the album; he didnt know when he recorded the song because of the melody. The guitar and singing in the film are clearly his own. Hugo just sat there in a daze, as if surrounded by thousands of people. He could not move or escape, or even speak, like a statue, stiff in place, motionless. Neil noticed that Hugo''s emotions were turbulent, almost like a tsunami. Even Pedro, who didn''t know it, noticed that Hugo was wrong. He turned his head in surprise, "What''s wrong? The recording effect of this song is not satisfactory. "Neil opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to explain it. When Neal heard this song last time during the mastering test, he was as if he was struck by lightning, and he was completely stunned, because he did not expect that this song would be included on the album. middle. Neil knew that this song was the one played in the studio after Hugo met the Franco family in Universal Studios. Because of an accident, Neil sang Hugo casually in the studio. The version was recorded, and then he saved it to the corner of the computer. Neal didn''t know the ins and outs of the whole song, but he knew that it belonged to Hugo''s secret. Later, in the process of recording the third album, Hugo didn''t even come up with the score for this song. So, Neil never mentioned it, nor planned to tell anyone about this song. But I didn''t expect this song to appear in the third album of Glory To Death! It was like a bolt from the blue, which shocked Neil. At that time, the other members of Glory To Death were also surprised, why there was a song that Hugo had never made public, and it was Hugo who played and sang it himself. After Hiran Raikkonen explained, they learned that Hiran accidentally discovered this song in the studio equipment, and it was shocked. Sheeran knows that this is a folk song, not a rock, but the recording effect is average, not like the finished product of a professional recording studio, but more like an outdoor recording studio. The effect may be Hugo sitting in a certain alley or a certain courtyard. , The finished product recorded after playing and singing. Sheeran felt that it was a huge regret to miss this song. After hesitating many times, she still included this song on the B side of the album, and then used it as a "hidden track (.. The so-called hidden track is actually a trick played by the singer. It is hidden at the end of the album. This track will not be written on the album cover or in the lyrics list. It will not appear immediately after the track is played. It will take several minutes to idle the tape or disc before this will appear. Such hidden tracks are often the singer''s private collection, included in the album as a bonus track, and only real audiophiles will find it. Although after entering the Internet age, if a hidden track appears on the album, the fans who find it will announce the news on the Internet, but at this time, the hidden track is just like its name, and only a few loyal fans will find out. There are curious listeners. After Neal learned of this, his first reaction was to stop EMI. He knew that Hugo would not like it. However, EMI Records has taken the lead in completing the mastering test and car test, and the album has been put into production. The only good news is that only 200,000 copies have been produced so far. Mass production will be officially completed after the band''s mastering test and car test have also been completed. Neil wants to persuade Sheeran to prevent this from happening, but he has no position because he has to mention Hugo as soon as he speaks. In fact, he doesn''t even know that this song is for Hugo. What''s the point? In the end, Neil could only shut up. Faced with inquiries from his teammates, Neal could only vaguely say that Hugo did not intend to make the song public. After the mastering test, Neal planned to tell Hugo the first time about it, but he did not expect to encounter the cold war between Hugo and Cameron. Hugos condition was not good in those few days, and the whole surroundings The atmosphere is also not very good. Neal repeatedly tried to find opportunities, but failed every time. The result is today... I knew this was the case, and even if the chance was bad, Neil told Hugo directly in advance. Hearing Pedros question, Neil immediately glared at him. Pedro was stunned, and then he reacted. Neil said that Hugo did not want the song to be made public, which made Pedro He closed his mouth immediately, then turned his head, and only dared to look at Hugo with his eyes, only to find that Hugos face hidden in the shadows was full of mixed emotions, which made Pedro quickly lower his head. He couldn''t help but relax his breathing. "Hugo..." Neal tried to wake Hugo, but he didn''t succeed the first time. He had to pat Hugo''s arm and called out again, "Hugo!" Then he saw Hugo. Pairs of soulless eyes. There were too many emotions in those amber eyes, but they could not see the soul thinking. Neil only felt his scalp tingling, but he had to explain, because there was only He knows all the ins and outs, "Alfonso, can you stop for a while? I... I have something to tell Hugo." Alfonso looked at Fujin, then parked his car on the side of the road. At this time, it happened to be on the edge of the beach. Neil and Hugo were standing on the side of the road. Hugo was silent, Neil explained. But the whole process was narrated dryly by Neal, but all the causes and consequences were finished in a few sentences. After finishing, Neil had to add, "Hugo, sorry, it''s all my fault, I It should have been... deleted." If he hadn''t saved the song because it was so amazing, maybe there would be no such thing afterwards. The warm and salty sea breeze whispered in his ears, Hugo''s head gradually calmed down, and finally understood the cause and effect, he waved to Neil, "It''s okay, don''t blame you, it''s just..." It''s wrong. Maybe, this is Gods will. He wholeheartedly wanted to keep this secret to the end, but he disclosed it in this way; maybe, this is the best result, because he can seal the secret about this song forever Deep down in his heart, only he himself knows; perhaps, the object of "anonymous" singing will always be an anonymous name, she will never know that, once, he had such a momentary heartbeat, almost the world broke, just want He fought hard, but he didn''t. After he missed it, he would no longer have the opportunity; maybe, by opening up the so-called secret, he can really face himself and truly engage in a relationship. This is what he owes Cameron. Perhaps this is the right choice. Destiny will always give the most correct answer at the most unexpected moment, making people caught off guard, but helpless. The whirring wind in his ear calmed Hugo''s heart. As long as he doesn''t say, no one will know the secret of the song "Anonymous"Neil does not need to know, glory There is no need for other members to know until the death, nor for all the audience, including the parties involved. "Tell Henry, I don''t want this song to be heard by too many people...even if it''s a hidden track." Hugo said softly, and Neil opened his mouth while looking at Hugo''s lonely but stubborn back. I couldn''t say it, so I fell silent like this, only the whistling sea breeze on the beach sent the cheers and laughter of the tourists in the distance, but it made everything quiet. In the end, the first batch of EMI Records produced a total of 300,000 copies of the "Blurry Rain" album, and only 300,000 copies contained this hidden track. This "anonymous" was placed on the last page of the B side. First, wait for the original tenth song "Waiting for this world to change (. On. The... ge to be played, and it will appear after ten minutes. This song has been removed from the B side of the second batch of production of "Breaking Rain". Roger gave the order, only a few people knew about the hidden track, and EMI did not intend to promote it as a gimmick. That hidden track is like a secret buried deep in the heart, like the emotion hidden in the entire song "Anonymous", deeply hidden in a corner, waiting to be discovered, ignored, forgotten, and remembered ...Is responded. Chapter 1650： Restlessness Alexander Lorraine skillfully parked the car in front of the garage, and then saw Joseph escorting two people up from the direction of the steps. His footsteps stopped for a while, showing a polite smile and nodding at the visitor. Nodding, the two people smiled and returned a salute. Joseph made a look at Alex, and then walked over to the car parked across the street with the two people. [Dagger Qi Chinese website first published .q.m] Alex couldn''t help but stand in place and took a second look. The two people were familiar, but he couldn''t tell why. He could only shook his head, then pushed aside the wooden fence and walked along the stairs. Went on. Every time he comes to Hugos villa in Malibu, Alex will feel that his mood is suddenly bright, not because it is luxurious enough, but because it is clean enough and the view is open enough to always make people feel relaxed and happy. Just walking down, Alex saw Hugo standing on the path next to the swimming pool. He originally thought that Hugo was here to greet him, but before he could say anything, he noticed Hugos. There was something wrong. At this time, Hugo put his hands on his waist and his right foot was slightly forward, posing a defensive posture, but the helplessness and silence on his expression gently outlined the turbulent depressive heart in him at the moment. Immediately afterwards, Alex saw Cameron Diaz on the other side of the cobblestone trail. At this moment, Cameron was carrying a small travel bag in his hand, and the expression on his face looked a little stiff. Those eyes avoided Hugo and turned to the black rock wine cabinet next to him. The air is filled with jerky, which is really very rare. Alex couldn''t help but swallowed the words and almost choked himself. He couldn''t help but pause when he was stepping down, causing an unstable center of gravity. As a result, he almost didn''t directly roll down the stairs and finally stood up. Steady footsteps, the sound made was alarming Hugo and Cameron. The two raised their heads back and forth, and they saw Alex at once, and Alex could only show an awkward smile: he seemed to show up at an untimely moment. "I''m leaving." After the silence was broken, Cameron lifted his bag, whispered, and then took a step forward. When passing by Hugo, Hugo raised his hand, trying to catch Cameron, but I dont know if Cameron raised his right hand, or Hugos speed was half a beat slower, or both. Both, Hugo''s hand rushed into the air, but emptily grabbed a handful of air, and then fell down quickly. But Cameron seemed to be aware of it too, and he paused, Hugo opened his mouth, and finally just said "Be careful on the road," and Cameron stepped forward again. Hugo''s voice was like a light breeze on the surface of the water, with shallow ripples, but then disappeared without a trace. Cameron walked up the steps quickly, the high-heeled shoes colliding on the wooden floor with a crisp sound, which was incompatible with the whole atmosphere. Cameron raised his head and nodded to Alex, as if to say hello, then he quickened his pace and quickly disappeared beyond the wooden fence. Looking back, only the wooden fence was still dangling. Joseph has not yet returned. Alex scratched his head in embarrassment. He seemed to have chosen the wrong time to come, but at this time he was already in a dilemma. Hugo walked over. Hugo''s face was covered with a faint dullness, and the oppressive intricacies could be searched between the brows. It was unclear or unclear. "Uh...so, Cameron is..." Alex was also very embarrassed. He didn''t know what was going on, even if it was a question, he couldn''t start, but not asking a word seemed to be overwhelming. Hugo raised her eyebrows, seeming to have found something interesting on Alex''s tangled face, let out a long breath, and twitched the corners of her mouth slightly, "She just has a job, she just got a new job." "Oh, God, oh, **** God, I thought...oh, my god." Alex covered his chest, gasping for breath, with a look of rejoicing, this exaggerated appearance actually makes Hugo fluttered and laughed, "What, why?" Alex''s expression suddenly stiffened. Although the smile on Hugo''s mouth was heavy, it was at least outlined, "You think I and Ka Mellon broke up? No, she just took on a new work." Alexs thoughts were directly exposed by Hugo, and it was a bit embarrassing, but they had known each other for these years, and he had no scruples. He said directly, You have been in a cold war with Cameron for two weeks. , I heard from Samora, you two still dont want to talk to each other..." "No, we only talked... about the weather or eating." Hugo said messily. The silence between him and Cameron only lasted for two days. Later, the two of them would start talking and say something. Basic things in life, but no one mentioned the quarrel that day. The invisible cold war made the atmosphere even more depressing. Since the two people have been together, let alone quarreling, there are very few differences. This time the Cold War was so fierce that it almost caught people off guard, and both of them seemed a little stiff. In the past, Cameron took the first step and tried to compromise, but this time Cameron was unwilling, because she hoped that Hugo could pay some price for this relationship; Hugo was willing to compromise, but he did not Know the method of compromise, because the "compromise" Cameron hopes and the "compromise" he is willing to pay are not on the same track. This time, Hugo took the initiative to break the silence. Hugo was actively maintaining the communication during this time, and more often Cameron ignored it. Hugo is learning to compromise. In fact, Hugo knew that the "compromise" Cameron needed was to give up the tour, but Hugo knew that it was impossible, so his so-called compromise was not accepted by Cameron. Last week, Cameron and Rick made a phone call. As a result, Rick turned his head and told Hugo that Cameron asked to start picking up work and end the vacation early. Rick is worried that there is a problem between Hugo and Cameron. Although they are both Rick''s artists, Rick is on Hugo''s side no matter from a rational or emotional point of view. So Rick asked Hugo the first time. This incident was later discovered by Cameron accidentally. She really made a fire because she felt that "everyone is against me, and everyone is on your side." Later, Rick quickly received a job for Cameron, "My best friend''s wedding (My. Best.s.. To be honest, Cameron now has constant filming appointments. If she hadn''t been willing to accept commercial large-scale productions out of the consideration of protecting the relationship and exercising acting skills, the number of filming appointments would definitely be more. This time, Cameron, in order to be angry with Hugo, told Rick that she was willing to pick up a commercial movie, and the film appointment was almost available in less than forty-eight hours. "My Best Friend''s Wedding" is Julia Roberts''s challenge to a romantic comedy again after many years. The main purpose is to redeem her elopement from her wedding, and she decides to play a romantic comedy again after two years. Love comedy, I hope to reproduce the grand occasion of "Pretty Girl in Wind and Moon". When Julia chose her opponent, Cameron was chosen at a glance. She thinks Camerons sweet girl image is unique, but Cameron was not willing to take commercial films before, so she has not been able to make it. . Now Cameron is letting go. It can almost be said that it was a hit. The signing was completed in less than three days. Then Cameron will fly to Chicago to film. What is even more embarrassing is that the first stop of the "Blurry Rain" world tour will kick off tomorrow at the Rose Bowl in Los Angeles. Cameron chose to join the crew today, which means that she will not appear at the Rose Bowl concert, and will not accompany Hugo through the first stage of the concert in the United States. Recall that Cameron walked the "Road to Glory" together with Glory to death. Now the "Blurry Rain" world tour has begun, but the two have embarked on different paths. Can this be considered ironic? This was the scene that Alex saw just now. Cameron packed his bags and left, and the two people didnt even know how to say goodbye. Perhaps in the depths of their hearts, they both felt that this was wrong and wanted to try. Change the status quo, but don''t know the way. "She didn''t even attend the opening station of your tour, so, isn''t this what the cold war is?" Alex said carelessly, making Hugo speechless, "Start the tour in your state. Doesnt it really matter? After the tour started it was a long distance for more than half a year. Are you sure you dont speak to Cameron before the tour begins?" The original long tour began, which made the band members more or less restless, and now Hugo''s personal life has changed again, making his emotions more uncertain. This feeling is really bad. Hugo glanced at Alex a little angry, "Why do I think you are gloating?" Alex shrugged innocently and raised his hands. "I swear, I sincerely hope you can be happy. This is really important for the band''s tour." Alex also murmured, "After all, there are too many flesh and blood on the tour..." Hugo heard this whisper, said loudly not loudly, but said quietly not too softly, Hugo was stunned to hear it, but Alex seemed to not want him to hear it in general, which made Hugo really dumbfounded, "You and Have you met Charlize? This ability to spit out seems to be bullish again." Alex could only smirk, "Isn''t your new film going to start? There is still time to come here? TV series and movies Run both ends, shouldn''t you even run out of time to sleep?" Chapter 1651： Trivial information "Happy Family" Christopher Ellord is the producer. "Carl said directly. In fact, the part that I really hesitate about is very simple, that is to fix the location of the performance. You know, only when more performance opportunities are needed, can more people know Alex, and at the same time, Alex Kers gets more exercise. This time, if Alex is selected for the audition, it will be a fixed performance. However, I heard that it was a public audition, so I hesitated." After Hugo heard the name of the show, he always felt very familiar. After thinking about it carefully, the answer came to his mind, and his eyes suddenly lit up! Sitcoms have a long history in the development of American TV dramas. This type of drama appeared in the 1940s, and it lasted until 2014, as Hugo knew it, "The Big Bang Theory (the... , "Bankrupt "female" child (2..., "Modern family (fight y are among the leaders. In the 1990s, the ups and downs of sitcoms ushered in a peak period, "Song Fei Zheng Chuan (, "Friends", "Will and Grace (p;, "Everyone loves Ray" The popularity of dramas such as "Meng''de (... has resulted in an explosive''sexual'' response. After more than a decade of super popularity has created a long period of low point in sitcoms after these dramas are over, because almost No sitcom can surpass the peak of the nineties. Of course, the reason why the 90s became the pinnacle of sitcoms was because many exquisite dramas emerged during this period, and the heyday of all the dramas came after the collective explosion. Among these series, "Friends" is undoubtedly the most familiar series in China, and it has won the most popularity. But in fact, among the most popular sitcoms in the history of the United States, "Friends" can only rank second, and "The Story of Seinfeld" is the champion. This is related to many factors such as cultural differences and publicity channels. "Happy Family" is also such a drama that is ignored by domestic audiences. In fact, this drama can definitely rank among the top ten or even the top five in the history of sitcoms, and there are even many. Professional film critics think this drama is more''glamorous'' than "The Story of Sein Fei". However, due to objective factors such as publicity and aesthetics, Hugo, like many domestic audiences, had never heard of this series before. Hugo knew about this series precisely because of its producer Christopher Ellod. Christophers career as a producer has launched very limited series, but the success of a set of "Modern Family" has allowed people to remember his name, and Hugo also got to know the Emmy Award for seven best comedy series. The winner. Christopher relied on "Modern Family" to win the best comedy series for two consecutive years in 2010 and 2011, and before that, he relied on "Happy Family" from 1994 to 1998 for five consecutive years. Defeated "Friends" and "Sein Fei''s True Story" and won the Emmy Award for best comedy series. This shows the intrepidity of Christopher-Elrod, and it also shows that the "Happy Family" is outstanding. Hugo did not expect that the series that made Carl hesitate was such an outstanding work. If Alex could be part of this series, it would be a great thing. However, Hugo does not have an actor named "Alexander Lorraine" in his memory, so he is not sure whether Alex can succeed. But having said that, Hugo and Lancaster have already created their own new world of actors, and everything is possible. "Carl, in my opinion, there is nothing wrong with Alex going to try it. You know, this is just an audition, and it''s still an open audition. Whether Alex can pass is still unknown. You are already worried about this. Its a question of whether the set of the series is appropriate, and you wont have time to worry about it after Alex takes the role. Hugo persuaded that this is in fact the same as his previous thoughts, the first of sitcoms. The script of an episode really cant explain anything. The most important thing is creativity. Hugo felt deeply after watching the navigation episode of "The Big Bang Theory". "Really? Do you think Alex should try?" Carl asked uncertainly. "Carl, you are not deaf." Hugo said with a smile, "This is just an audition. You should give yourself a chance and trust your own judgment. Carl, it seems that you have been under too much pressure recently." Carl let out a long sigh, "Being a good agent is not an easy task, don''t you think? I have the future of an artist in my hands, so I dont say anything like dreams. Yes, but this is their life, career, one year or ten years. Their career opportunities during this period are in my hands. If I were a bad agent, it might be a life that would be ruined. ." Carls heaviness made Hugo chuckle, "Carl, this is life, isnt it? You have mastered their life, then how can they master your life? If we all think like you, always Putting the motivation of life on others will be too tiring. Think about yourself and stick to your definition of a broker. I think you will succeed. Carl and Joseph are both outstanding brokers. People, they just need time to grow up slowly. Of course, agents, like artists, also need opportunities and a little luck. "Yes, I have been under too much pressure recently." Carl rubbed his cheeks vigorously. "The turmoil in the company''s competition has increased recently. It seems that something bad has happened today; Fujin''s He didnt seem to be in a very good state. I heard that he fell out with the band members again. He played drums at home several times at night, and it made me sleepless. As a result, Ernst called the police. Check it out." "Haha, it''s Ernst''s "sex" personality." Hugo couldn''t help being amused. "The turbulence within the company has no significant impact on us, doesn''t it? The job is still work, shouldn''t it? Those who work are still out of work." Although Hugo is currently cooperating with Steven Spielberg, his weight is still not enough. Even if Marvin Josephson wants to regain control of the company, he hopes that an agent will start to stand in line, such as Carl and Joseph. Xiami is not taken seriously, no matter which team they stand on, it will have little effect on the overall situation. Of course, if there was no such thing as the Golden Globes, Hugo would still have some influence. After all, the eight consecutive championships of "Yihai Xiongfeng" should not be underestimated. But now, Hugo, who is "isolated" in the European continent, has naturally left this power struggle whirlpool far away. When someone thinks of the incredible eight consecutive championships, it is probably the end of the power struggle. "I know, it''s just that the work environment has become smoggy, and it always makes people unable to settle down." Carl said helplessly, "If they let you stand in line, do you have any plans?" "Let''s hope Lang will not do stupid things." Hugo is saying that he is absolutely impossible to stand in the team of Lang Meyer. These words made Carl laugh directly, but then realized that he was in the office, and quickly lowered his voice, "He did it once, you don''t know if he will do it a second time." "So... welcome!" Hugo said jokingly. If Lang really took the initiative to send the''door'', Hugo wouldn''t mind "righteously" rejecting him once, but he was looking forward to the grumpy Lang. What kind of expression will it have? "Haha..." Carl was also amused by Hugo. He stopped suddenly and realized that there was another important thing he had called Joseph. He had a good chat with Hugo just now, and finally he forgot." By the way, Hugo, is Joe by? I have something to tell him." "No problem." Hugo took the receiver off, and shouted into the bathroom, "Joe, Carl''s phone." As a result, Joseph walked out of the room directly, and Hugo realized, "Let''s talk on the phone. So long? Your hair blowing is over." Joseph walked in front of Hugo, took the microphone, and first said to Hugo, "You should go to take a bath, and you will be ready to rest. You will get up in bed at six tomorrow to film." He watched Hugo go back to the room. After that, Joseph sat down and put the receiver to his ear, "Carl, what''s the matter?" When Hugo came out from the shower, he found that Joseph was no longer in the lobby. Originally, Hugo thought that Joseph was going to rest in the room. But when he walked through the lobby, he found that Joseph was actually standing on the balcony and''smoke'', which made Hugo quite interesting. Accident. Joseph would''smoke'', but he was not addicted to cigarettes, so he rarely''smoked'', and more often just''smoked'' on social''social'' occasions. Today, Joseph actually took the initiative to''smoke'', which obviously means something happened. Hugo couldn''t help but think of Carl''s phone call just now. Hugo walked to the''door'' of the window sill Joseph noticed the footsteps. After looking back at Hugo, he raised his hand to stop Hugo and reminded, "I''m smoking." Hugo recently He had to smoke because of his role color, which aggravated his allergic symptoms. Although not as severe as shock, the redness and swelling of the skin was very worrying. But Hugo didn''t care at all, pointing to the wide night sky outside, "The smoke was blown away by the wind." Then he walked straight to the balcony and stopped beside Joseph. Joseph can only squeeze out the cigarette **** in a hurry, "Why don''t you plan to rest? I have to get up early tomorrow." Hugo pointed to the cigarette **** whose "life" was just ended by Joseph, "Seeing you''smoke'', I should at least come over and ask." This made Joseph jerking at the corner of his mouth, showing a bit of bitterness. Smile, "No matter what happens, at least our friends are still around. This is something to be thankful for, isn''t it?" This is also the most precious truth that Hugo has learned in his entire life, regardless of the previous glory. It was the same for the period of the band until the death, or the experience that passed through this year. Joseph didn''t speak, but he let out a long breath, as if brewing for a while, and then he said, "Peter got into trouble again." Chapter 1652： Coen Brothers phone-reading "They just have a good script. Come and ask me if I''m interested." Hugo looked around, but didn''t see the script that the Coen brothers had just left. He raised his head and glanced at Joseph, and Joseph pointed to him. On the layer below the coffee table, Hugo saw the thick green cover. Alex noticed the gaze of Hugo and Joseph, bent over and picked up the script. The cover said "Murder Green Toe (The. Big. Lebowski, and Alex flipped through it, "You After discussing with Rick, have you decided to make the next independent film?" Before "Independence Day", although Hugo''s box office appeal was the best, but the voices of doubt were endless; but after "Independence Day", all the voices of disagreement were closed, and people were not only about Hugo''s box office pulling power. There are no doubts, and I am impressed with the five bodies. Therefore, when people mention Hugos new works, commercial films are undoubtedly the biggest hits. People are eager to see Hugos commercial achievements, but also eager to see Hugo appear in the light-hearted film works, not just Major film companies and many ordinary people also hold this idea. But from another perspective, as the best acting representative of the baby boom generation, Hugo''s performance in art films and independent films is undoubtedly a huge asset. After the "Death Convict Walk", people are looking forward to Hugo''s wonderful performance once again, so that people can feel the shock that comes on the face through the big screen. Whether it is a commercial film or an art film, this has become the focus of everyone''s discussion-everyone is making suggestions for Hugo, not to mention Hugo and Rick themselves, other outsiders are also expressing their opinions. Alex is no exception. Seeing that Hugo had left the script of the Coen brothers, Alex was already gearing up. No one can ignore the talent of the Coen brothers, especially the "ice and blood storm" that turned out in February this year, which brought the Coen brothers into the mainstream. Hugo and the Coen brothers collaborated on a work? Just imagining it is enough to make people excited. "No, nothing is certain for the time being. Joel and Ethan just think. I would be interested in this script. The actor suits me very well, and I have been interested in challenging comedies lately, so they specifically looked for it. Come here." Hugo was very calm and said casually. Alex was very emotional, "What do you think? Are you interested?" Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned, since he got the "Murder Green Toe" script today. He really didn''t feel that kind of excitement, but. why? Joseph saw that Hugo didn''t speak, and said, "Hugo just got the script and didn''t even read it. How does he know." It was then that Alex realized it, and he couldn''t wait to read it. Although Hugo has not read the script, he is no stranger to this story. Is "Murder Green Toe" the best and most famous movie of the Coen brothers? Obviously not, movies like "Old Nowhere" and "Ice and Blood Storm" are the real masterpieces of the Coen Brothers. However, in 2014, the Library of Congress announced the new year''s list of US National Treasures. But the name "Murder Green Toe" appeared-alongside it was "Saving Private Ryan". "Murder of Green Toe" is a classic cult work, and it can be said to be a typical representative of Cult movies. This work tells the story of the male protagonist Du Ye suffered an inexplicable disaster because of the same name as a millionaire, and his favorite carpet also suffered from the fish. For this carpet, the Du Ye decided to pay the millionaire with the same name. The rich man made a claim, but he was involved in a complicated kidnapping case. The film maintains the Coen Brothers'' consistent mix of black, comedy, mystery, and even slightly artificially decorative styles. It''s a bit like a comedy-style Franz Kafka (Franz. Kafka). The film incorporates a lot of hints, metaphors and ridicule of American political history, but it is very obscure. After the film was released, the box office performance in the United States was average, and the reviews received at the time of release were also mixed, but with the passage of time, the reviews of the film gradually tended to be positive. Thanks to special characters, fantastic plots, unconventional lines and eclectic soundtracks, it was later recognized as an absolutely classic work and was recognized by many authoritative organizations including the Library of Congress. . "Murdering Green Toes" is undoubtedly the consistent style of the Coen brothers. It takes the American black humor to the extreme, and projects a lot of metaphors in many details, and controls the ups and downs of the plot through sharp editing and stylized sound effects. ups and downs. Of course, the most important thing is. Every character in their story cannot be copied, with full image and distinctive style. The Coen brothers are a very special stylized director. They themselves do not have too much skill in directing the performance of actors, but they are very good at scripting and character control. They can often capture the most exciting interpretations of actors'' roles. The fragments are then shown in front of the audience. Therefore, there have been many wonderful performances in the works of the Coen brothers, such as "Barton-Fink", "Ice and Blood Storm", "The Three Kings of Prison (O. Brother, Where. Art. Thou)?", "The Absent" "People (The. Man. Who. Wasn''t. There, "Old Nothing to Support", "Burn after Reading", "Serious Man", "Thunder in the Land", "Drunk Country Folk Songs" and other works have made contributions. Nominations related to acting at the Grand Awards Ceremony. Especially in the early films of the Coen Brothers, the noir style incorporates a lot of comedy elements, which has always placed super high demands on the actors. The Coen brothers locked the actor of "Murder Green Toe" to Hugo, not for Hugo''s current worth, but for Hugo''s outstanding acting skills, which has hidden his comedic talent deep in his heart. This is undoubtedly great news for Hugo, not only because the Coen brothers were not deterred by the amazing box office of "Independence Day", Hugo is still listed first on the list of cooperation-this is for limited budgets and needs to be relaxed. It was a very difficult decision to create an independent film in the environment; and because the Coen brothers saw Hugo''s idea of ??comedy performance. Logically speaking, Hugo should be extremely excited, but now Hugo''s mind is not above the script at all. Is it because the tour is about to start? Is it because he has decided to temporarily focus on the tour, is the movie currently postponed? Is it because the "Murder Green Toe" script has not yet met Hugo''s requirements? Obviously not. Recalling the situation when the Coen brothers appeared just now, Hugo was actually more or less absent-minded, because Cameron was packing upstairs, which made it difficult for Hugo to concentrate. Hugo knows very well that after Cameron took over the new job this time, the two of them will not have direct communication opportunities for at least two months, which means that the cold war between the two of them will be in a short period of time. It will not end. But is this really good? If you just ignore it and let it go, no one knows what will happen in the end, maybe it will just fall apart, maybe it will gradually become a stranger like this, maybe it will recombine if nothing happened...no one can be sure of anything. Hugo knew that someone had to bow his head, presumably Cameron knew too. Just now Hugo was trying to lower his head, so after he sent away the Coen brothers, he blocked Cameron in the path next to the swimming pool, but Cameron did not give him a chanceor to be more precise, Yu If I dont know how to bow his head: the tour is imperative. His apology, his comfort, and his explanation cant meet Camerons requirements. He has never been able to give up the tour. He also yearns for Camerons understanding, but There is no way for two people to communicate. What exactly does Cameron want? Is it just sweet talk? Or is it your own company? Or is it... your own confession, "I love you"? Is it really just that simple? Or are there more profound and complex requirements? Hugo''s head is occupied by countless thoughts, and he can''t even concentrate on thinking. The script of "Murdering Green Toes" excites Hugo, but there is no way to distract Hugo completely. This feeling is really terrible. "Hugo, the beginning of this script is so interesting. Are you sure you are not going to follow?" Alex was attracted by the script after turning two pages and shouted to Hugo happily, "But, You will be on tour for the next six months, dont they know? Is there really no problem with the schedule?" Since the time of the Glory to the Dead tour was confirmed, although Ricks film schedule is still uninterrupted, the major film companies still have a little control, and more of the long-term plan is brought out to negotiate with Rick, and few people come over. Disturb Hugo directly After all, a tour will take six months, no one can be sure what will happen in six months-at least during the time of the tour, Hugo is absolutely impossible Respond to new works. Hugo''s mind was very confused. For a while, he didn''t hear Alex clearly. Joseph obviously felt that Hugo was not in the state today. He sighed softly in his heart, and then voluntarily replied, "Their script is going to be released next year. The filming started half a year, and now there are only scripts, nothing else, including investment, etc., needs to be planned slowly." "Oh..." Alex reacted directly. The plan for a year later is now taken out. It can be seen that the Coen brothers are well prepared. "They must be worried that after the Hugo tour, there will be too many appointments. , When the time comes, the competition will be fierce, so let''s make a good relationship now." Although this is the case, Alex''s ridiculous voice always felt a little bit more joyful, which made Hugo finally come back to his senses, and couldn''t help but shook his head and pulled out a wry smile. "But, Hugo, are you really not at all inclined to the new works after the tour?" Alex asked the core question that countless people are curious about. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1653： The eve of the tour ?? Although it is said that "Independence Day" is still in theaters, if someone thinks about it carefully, you will find that "Independence Day" is a work in January this year, and Hugo will definitely not be until April next year. Will take over new works. (First published by Wuruo Novel.com) Even if Hugo takes over the works as soon as he finishes his tour, it will inevitably wait until the second half of next year, or even the year after, to see Hugos new works in theaters; if things are delayed, It will continue to push back again. This is undoubtedly a decision worth thinking about for Hugo, whose career is in full swing. If from Hollywoods point of view, after "Independence Day", Hugo had better strike while the iron was hot and receive another 20 million dollar work, then no one could shake Hugo''s position at the apex of the Hollywood pyramid, but Hugo But he was unwilling to do so. Of course, having said that, Hugo''s status as it is today is not caused by an "Independence Day". Starting from the distant "Scent of a Woman", Hugo has walked step by step to today. The status is stable and noble. Unshakable by others. Therefore, even if Hugo does not take any works for a year, his status in Hollywood will not have any impact. What''s more, the sensation of the world tour guarantees that Hugo will not have any problems in terms of exposure. However, after the tour, what kind of work Hugo will shoot, this has become the most curious question of everyone. But unfortunately, even Hugo himself has no answer. The noisy life after "Independence Day" almost left Hugo without his own personal time. He even felt regretful at one point and regretted taking the "Independence Day" film. Then Hugo realized that he was experiencing Leonardo." The entire emotional transformation process of the Titanic. During this time Hugo had no thoughts to consider other issues. Rick and Joseph also blocked almost all work calls, so Hugo did not see any script at all. Today, the Coen brothers came to the door, but with the consent of Rick and Joseph, they only handed over the script to Hugo. Other than that, they did not discuss much in detail. Including "Murdering Green Toe", Hugo has no ideas or concepts for the new work. At present, he puts all his energy on the tour, just want to complete this glorious to death tour first. As for other things, Then wait until the tour is over. Alex watched Hugo sitting cross-legged on the sofa, the script in his hand stayed on the same page for a long time, without turning the page; the TV was broadcasting the live NFL game, but obviously Hugo was not paying attention to the game because of the game. Someone just touched down, but Hugo still sat quietly on the spot, without any response. "Why, are you still thinking about my afternoon question?" Alex sat down directly on the solo sofa on the right hand side, holding the ice cream just taken out of the refrigerator in his hand, completely It looks like my own home, and it looks no different from when I rented a house together in Sunset Plaza. Maybe there is a difference, Charlize Theron does not live here now. Hugo was stunned. He glanced at Alex, and after a few seconds he realized, "No, I''m worried about tomorrow''s tour." Although Alex is usually heartless, it doesnt mean that he doesnt know anything. At this time, Hugo is obviously worried, and he doesnt look very good. He glanced at Hugo and didnt pierce Hugo. Its just He said with a smile, "I thought that you are already comfortable with this situation, and you won''t be nervous at all. I didn''t expect you to be no different from ordinary people." "Because I''m an ordinary person." Hugo twitched his lips. The smile that was not outlined at all revealed infinite bitterness. "It''s like someone is good at playing an instrument, someone is good at analyzing numbers, someone is good at managing a team, I Good at creating. That''s it." Although Hugo has always wanted to treat artists as an ordinary profession, this profession is so special that he can''t help but get lost in it. After experiencing the past two months, even Hugo himself has no way to firmly say: This is an ordinary career. Therefore, the bitterness at the corners of his mouth can hardly be hidden. "Before every performance, I would be nervous, and in many cases I was so nervous that I couldn''t sleep, I kept drinking water, and then kept dreaming at night. This emotion will continue until the stage, but after I really stand on the stage. , Im not nervous at all, as if everything is justified. Every time. Hugo has countless confused thoughts in his mind. Even when he is talking to Alex, he is a little absent-minded, even The words are heavy. Alex looked at Hugo in surprise, and said, "But why didn''t I find it?" As he recalled, during the previous glory to death tour, why didn''t he notice Hugo''s nervousness? Seeing Alex''s expression on such a trick, Hugo couldn''t help but laughed helplessly, shook his head, and said nothing. Alex recalled to himself, "Could it be that I was filming during your tour? No, I will go back tonight." Hugo had to say, "You were very busy during the filming of "Happy Family", and you went to bed right after you came back at night. Naturally, I didn''t notice my situation." Alex suddenly realized, "So, every time I come back from the crew, I see you and Charlize sitting on the sofa eating popcorn. Is it because you are too nervous to sleep?" Hugo smiled and nodded, "Every time before a performance, I always get up and go to the kitchen to drink water. Although I really want to drink coffee, I can''t drink more, otherwise it will only make me sleepless. Wake up Charlize. I remember the first time, she thought that a thief had entered the house and ran out with a baseball bat while barefoot." Before he finished speaking, Alex laughed, "No wonder I bought a baseball bat because of this." Hugo also smiled, "Yes, she also said that she was living with two men, but she was going to consider the safety issue, and she was almost depressed." The words made Alex smile directly. On the sofa, "Later found out that it was me, she took a glass of red wine, and sat on the sofa with me to watch TV, saying that she waited until I was sleepy before going to rest, but every time she fell asleep on the sofa in a daze. , But I''m still too nervous to sleep." Alex gradually remembered the scene at Sunset Plaza before, and suddenly realized, "I finally remembered. I said before, how often did you stay in the lobby late and late during that time? I was still wondering, every day. See you, where are you guys talking so much." The smile at the corner of Hugos mouth lifted, and then converged little by little. He tried to recall those nights, but he couldnt remember what he had chatted with Charlize. He just vaguely remembered that they said everything, even sometimes. Seriously discussed the boring and nutritious topic of "Is the coffee at the Sunset Plaza convenience store at the intersection or the independent coffee at the Burbank studio difficult to drink". But even so, those years are still vivid in my mind, Hugo can even recall the faint blue moonlight all over the ground. "Hey, I still miss the days we lived together before. When I go home, I can always see someone waiting at home." Alex said with a sigh, "Even a group of people ate a pizza with a glass. Beer, such a simple dinner is also happy. Do you remember? Every time we and Charlize grab the bathroom in the morning, we have to argue!" "That''s you. Every time you and Charlize are arguing, I have always been innocent." Hugo raised his hands to show his innocence, and Alex scratched his head embarrassedly. . Originally, Hugo thought he was only missing his original life, but now it seems that he is obviously not. After people grow up, they gradually become lonely, whether it is because the people and things around them have become more complicated, or because they have begun to learn to arm themselves to protect themselves, or both. At such a moment, friends always seem to be more important. The success of a career is accompanied by a decrease in friends. Is this an equivalent exchange? Hugo suddenly remembered that Leonardo could hardly make new friends after the "Titanic", and was unwilling to make new friends, because other people approached him with various purposes, even if They had no special purpose, and they all looked at him with tinted glasses, which made it extremely difficult to meet new friends. Now Hugo seems to be the same. "Hugo, how about you say we all moved to live here?" Alex said excitedly. Hugo couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Aren''t you right now?" Apart from Charlize, everyone else basically uses Hugos villa as their base. Treat it as your own home. Alex couldn''t help but smiled to hide his embarrassment. Amidst the laughter, the night was getting deeper, but the dark night was haloed by the sparkling moonlight on the sea. Thanks to Alexs company, Hugo seemed to be back in the sunset square. The time, which relieved his tension and anxiety before the tour to a certain extent. Its just that after Alex fell asleep, Hugo still didnt have any sleepiness. His mind was full of messy thoughts and still couldnt find a way to vent, so that Hugo himself couldnt tell whether it was because of the tour itself or because of Camerons Cold War was either because of the need to face the fear of the crowd, or because of something else. Although Hugo''s sleep quality is always not good before each tour, it is particularly noticeable tonight. Seeing the slowly spreading night outside the window, Hugo just sat quietly, with countless thoughts rolling in his mind, but there was no complete thought fragment at all, making his brain extremely tired. He took out his mobile phone and pressed Camerons number on the number keypad, but looking at the string of numbers displayed on the screen, Hugo couldnt press the green call button, he could only do so quietly. Watching. ... Chapter 1654： 3 hours ?? October 25th, this is an unusual and unusual Friday. It is unusual because it is just the most common year in 1996. There are no holidays or anniversaries; it is unusual because " The hurricane and torrential rain world tour will kick off today, not only sounding the glorious to death tour alarm, but also heralding that the ultimate battle of the battle of the century is about to be staged. For more wonderful novels, please visit Since the official announcement of the glory-to-death tour routine by the live country, the entire North America has been in a kind of repressive restlessness. This restlessness has been constantly surging with the advancement of time, and it ushered in the first place on October 18. This eruption also allowed all the media to truly see the explosive power of the young volcano, as well as its glorious and deadly influence today. October 18th is the day when tickets for the "Blurry Rain" World Tour concert are on sale. Only the tickets for the 25th and 26th in Los Angeles will be sold in the first batch, but no one will forget the venues in Los Angeles. It is a rose bowl, which can hold one hundred and five thousand people! This means that as many as 210,000 tickets were sold in the first batch! Because the Maracan? Stadium was included in the tour scope of the "Blurry Rain" world tour, peoples eyes were cast toward the Guinness World Records venue, but in fact, the world tours performance The first performance is a large-scale venue with 100,000 people, and there are only a handful of top stars who are eligible to hold concerts in the Rose Bowl. Whether the glorious market appeal can meet the standards of Maracan? Stadium, maybe Rose The bowl''s ticket sales will give clues. Two days in advance, a long queue was lined up at the entrance of the Rose Bowl, and there were also long lines at the gates of the other twenty-five ticket offices in Los Angeles. Such a noisy grand event even exceeded the scene of the first day of the War of the Century. ! Because people know that there is no problem with buying singles at any time or anywhere. There is no upper limit on the sales of singles; but the concert is different, although this time the glorious world tour will last for six months, covering all corners of the world. , But there are only the Rose Bowl in Los Angeles. If you miss this stop, you have to go to other cities to join the carnival. Not to be missed. Two hundred and ten thousand tickets sounds like a huge number, but in fact, for the more than 12 million people in the greater Los Angeles area, it is not worth mentioning, and it will be sold out in a blink of an eye. So, forty-eight hours ago, someone had set up tents at the entrance of each ticket office, just to be able to snap up the tickets for the first time, don''t miss the glorious concert. Even though there are twenty-six ticket locations in the entire Los Angeles city, and there are a total of thirty-eight ticket locations in the greater Los Angeles area, there are still crowds of people at the door of each ticket office. Take the Rose Bowl as an example. In just forty-eight hours, the team gathered more than 5,000 people. They surrounded the entire building and blocked it. It reminded people of the World Cup two years ago. The grand occasion when it was held, but compared to the situation at the time, today is not just the Rose Bowl, but the whole city is boiling. Even at the ticket office farthest from downtown Los Angeles, at least a thousand people gathered at the door. The magnificent scene not only easily ended three years ago when the "Road to Glory" tickets were on sale, it was even more relaxed. After the frenzy on the first day of the War of the Century a month ago, and the movie-watching wave on the first week of Independence Day three months ago, Los Angeles, the second largest city in North America, completely reached the boiling point, like a volcano. Generally blow out. The official ticket sales at nine o''clock in the morning on the 18th had not started, and people had predicted that the ticket sales would be terrifying, but the moment when the time was targeted at nine o''clock, the sales frenzy still shocked everyone. Three hours, just three hours, two hundred and ten thousand tickets for the two Rose Bowl concerts were sold out! Such sales speed directly shocked the world! Although people have guessed that the ticket sales of the glory to death concert should not be a problem. The Rose Bowl is a venue with 100,000 people. No matter how difficult it is to sell, it is not at the same level compared to the Maracan? Stadium. And in terms of the current appeal of Glory to Death, there is no doubt that the Rose Bowl is their birthplace and home court, with an attendance rate of 80%; but only for three hours? Tickets are sold out? Such a speed can no longer be described as shocking, it is simply a miracle! As one of the largest concert venues in the world, the Rose Bowl can be said to be one of the top performance venues besides the Maracan? Stadium. It is also one of the most difficult performance venues. The venue for the World Cup finals accommodates one hundred and five thousand people. For any singer, being able to stand here is already the ultimate challenge of a lifetime. As for the Maracan? Stadium, it is not as high as they can imagine. . One hundred and five thousand people per show, two shows in two days, a total of 210,000 tickets. Although it is not a big deal under the population of 10 million in the greater Los Angeles area, there are audiences who are willing to arrive at the concert to watch the concert. That is a small part, and those who are willing to stand in the tent to queue at the door within forty-eight hours in advance are even rarer. Therefore, if two hundred and ten thousand tickets can be sold, this is already a feat. Even the top presences such as Maria Carey, Whitney Houston, and Michael Jackson are not available in the North American market. Patting his chest and saying that two hundred and ten thousand tickets can reach 100% attendance in two days, and it can be considered a successful concert if it can exceed 90%. But now, the first stop of the glorious world tour, not only the tickets are sold out, but it is still within only three hours! A comparison can be made. The "Road to Glory" concert tour in Los Angeles chose the Hollywood Bowl. This venue can accommodate 17,000 people. There are two shows and nearly 35,000 tickets. Glory to death took three days to announce the sale. For a fledgling band, such results are already very strong, and it has attracted a lot of exclamations from the media. Similarly, to make another comparison, most of the venues selected by the Oasis Bands aborted concert tour were venues with 10,000 people, and the ticket sales were basically completed within five days, with an attendance rate of as high as 100%. eighty. For a British rock band, the results can be said to be excellent, even in the United States, it can be regarded as an outstanding level of first-line singers. Without the rants of the Gallagher brothers, the sponsors would never withdraw their funds, and their tour could continue. So now is the glory to death? Three hours, 180 minutes, 38 ticket locations, 210,000 tickets. After comparing this set of data together, it becomes more and more shocking. Even though they have just experienced the craze of the War of the Century a month ago, everyone has a clear understanding of the powerful appeal of Glory to Death, but at this moment , People were shocked again. Even more frightening is that after all the ticket outlets announced that the tickets were sold out, the enthusiasm of the fans was still not satisfied. A large number of fans gathered in front of the Rose Bowl Plaza, many of which were after other ticket outlets were told that the tickets were sold out. Fans who came to the Rose Bowl to snap up tickets with a glimmer of hope, but the ticket sales of the Rose Bowl have also come to an end. These fans all gathered and strongly urged the live country to temporarily add a show, so that Glory will die on the 27th, and another performance will be added to the Rose Bowl. Such a call soon got the response of many fans! Although it is said that there will be tours in San Francisco, Las Vegas, Seattle and other cities immediately after the glory to the death, these cities are not far from Los Angeles, especially San Francisco. California is also the only one in North America for the glory to the death tour. The state where the two cities are arranged shows that Glory to death attaches great importance to the California market; but even so, fans are still unwilling to give up, because they clearly know that when Glory to death leaves this city and heads to the next city , Ticket sales will still be so crazy. They need to stay in Los Angeles for extra games, and they need to make the world tour of glory to death open the first stop in the most shining, hot and beautiful posture. The young volcanoes in the entire Greater Los Angeles area took action. This action was immediately supported by many people, such as Tom Hanks, "Last time I missed the glorious to death concert, this time I missed it again, God, Colin has been completely disappointed in me, and I need another chance to make up. Of course, if Hugo is willing to give me four tickets, I will be very happy to accept it." Just Tom Hanks, as well as Johnny Depp, Tom Cruise, Tim Robbins, Jack Nicholson, Al Pacino and others They all expressed in public that they hoped that glory to death can be added to Los Angeles, because they have not had time to buy tickets, and the fan''s buying frenzy is too hot. EMI and Live Countrys Los Angeles office were quickly surrounded by fans. They held up the "additional stage" sign and conveyed their ideas in the most direct and enthusiastic way. This is a rare sight in the history of touring. Perhaps the Beatles experienced such treatment back then. The concert itself has not yet begun, and people have not yet experienced the excitement of the performance, just because the tickets were sold out and the call for additional shows Has come. This shows not only the popularity of the glory to the death, but also the trust of people in the glory to the death: everyone is firmly convinced that the glory to the death will not disappoint their expectations! Finally, due to the enthusiasm of the fans, the live country officially announced that on October 27th, the glory to death will be added to the first game tour in Los Angeles. Whats even more incredible is that the additional 150,000 tickets were officially on sale on the 20th, but they were announced for sale again within 100 minutes! ... Chapter 1655： Rose bowl One hundred and eighty minutes, two hundred and ten thousand tickets; another one hundred minutes, one hundred and five thousand tickets. The ticket sales for the "Blurry Rain" World Tour concert has just begun. The City of Angels declared the Glory to Death King with great enthusiasm. Many people have not even had time to react, they have been told that the Glory to Death concert will Tickets are already on sale, and the momentum is jaw-dropping. Is the miracle of the Maracan? stadium really untouchable? The ticket sales for the Rose Bowl ended so quickly, even far exceeding the sales speed of "Young Volcano (. on the first day of the War of the Century. This shocked the media and fans in other major cities. I also expressed my worries-I was worried that I would not be able to snap up the tickets and miss the Glory to Death concert that sensationalized the world. The "Blurry Rain" tour is not an "Independence Day", as long as you have time to watch it in the cinema; it is not a "young volcano", as long as you make a special trip to the record store you can buy it. The footsteps of this tour will be all over the world, and will also stop in major cities, but the problem is: the opportunities in each city are limited, if you miss it, you will no longer have it. It''s like Los Angeles. People used to think that the 100,000 people stadium of the Rose Bowl was enough to hold the enthusiasm of young volcanoes, but what about now? With 315,000 tickets, the excitement and excitement of the greater Los Angeles area are still not enough. Even if the live country announced the addition of the show at the first time, there are still many fans who have not been able to buy tickets. It is said that at the current underground scalper market in Los Angeles, a 36-dollar ticket has been hyped up to 5,000 US dollars, and it is still in short supply; while the 58-dollar ticket for the rock stand area, even some people have not been able to find it after 10,000 US dollars. Seller. The ticket sales for the first stop of the "Blurry Rain" tour in Los Angeles made countless people red their eyes. Although they had long expected the glory to death, they are now a sweet steamed bun. Any business is a steady profit, but because of the horse Many people still retain some attitudes about the existence of the Lacana Stadium. But now, those who have successfully become sponsors of this tour are already smiling. Even with Burberry in front, this sponsorship is still a huge surprise for them. Fans in other major cities have begun to request the live country to announce the start date of local ticket sales in advance-in this way, they can arrange ticket purchases in advance to ensure that they can grab the glory to the death concert in the first time Admission ticket. Otherwise, they will be "displaced" like the young volcanoes wandering at the door of the Rose Bowl at this moment. The Rose Bowl on October 25th was even more lively than it was in the World Cup final two years ago. The busy scene began at 8 o''clock in the morning. The surrounding five streets have been blocked, even in several streets. Parked the car outside, got off the car and walked through the crowd on foot. The turbulent crowds still make people suspect that half of the city of angels is gathered here. When Sally Hansen arrived at the scene at nine o''clock, the surrounding was already occupied by a turbulent crowd. Her mother Jessica Hansen put her down six streets away, and then Sally rode a prepared bicycle. Slowly proceeded all the way to the Rose Bowl, but even if it came to the square in front of the Rose Bowl, the dense and surging crowd still looked like a wild river in front of you. It was not easy to get into the Rose Bowl. For this day, Sally was prepared for this day. Seeing the flourishing grand occasion in front of her, she took a deep breath. The restlessness and enthusiasm in the air made the smile at the corner of her mouth involuntarily outlined, and the blood in her body began to warm up little by little. , This made her want to dance with her hands, but only when she raised her hand did she realize that she was still holding the bicycle in her hand, and then she had to control her emotions, raised her head, and looked for directions around. Today, the young volcanoes are naturally organized. They plan to gather together to watch the concert, and then follow the glorious to death tour. Although there is no way to determine the overseas itinerary for the time being, at least all the itineraries in the United States, They will all participate together. This is a glorious to death tour, but also a carnival for young volcanoes. Due to the dense crowds all around, Sally couldn''t find Meredith Morris and the others for a while, but her sight was filled with various signs, which she lifted up high to show her all around. At the same time, trying to attract people''s attention. Sally saw these signs at a glance, "I beg for a ticket!", "God, please grant me a ticket", "I bought a ticket at a high price, thank you so much", "Young volcanoes, please help, I need one Tickets!"...Almost all brands are asking for tickets, and in this small circle around Sally, you can see at least a dozen signs asking for tickets. It can be seen that even though the Rose Bowl has held three consecutive nights of performances, the tickets are still in short supply. Therefore, even if the performance is about to begin tonight, there are still countless people unwillingly come to the Rose Bowl scene, holding the last glimmer of hope, "displaced" and "lost" in the square, hoping that someone will refund or transfer the ticket at the last minute. , Enabling them to realize their dream of becoming a part of the concert. But in the face of this situation, Sally couldn''t do anything about it. Her own ticket was still in line with her friends two days in advance, and she finally bought it. Just when Sally was about to leave, her eyes were drawn to a sign that said, "Assemble a group to San Francisco!" Sally couldn''t help but walked a few steps closer, and then she saw a note under the sign, "I missed Los Angeles, I want to find friends to go to San Francisco to watch the next concert! PS, if I can, I would like to Join the tour to Glory to Death!" A smile appeared at the corner of Sally''s mouth, and she had time to look at the person holding the sign. It turned out to be a young boy who looked like twelve or thirteen years old, with a chubby, white and tender face. There is no fading milkiness, the messy blond hair looks a little embarrassed, but the stubbornness and firmness between the eyebrows has a maturity that does not match the age. Especially when Sally saw the white t-shirt on the boy, she couldn''t help laughing. This white t-shirt with a bulldog wearing a crown is actually a t-shirt made for the members of the young volcano during the "Road to Glory" tour for free. However, only two thousand pieces were printed at the beginning. Later they changed the logo, and adjusted the bulldog image, the design of the crown, and the color scheme. Originally, they didnt think too much, because the young volcano was only a spontaneous fan organization of their group of friends at the beginning, but no one expected that the resistance action last summer brought the young volcano to the stage for the first time. The single "Young Volcano" made everyone witness the glory of the supporters of the glory to the death. Surprisingly, this version of the t-shirt in the early days of the establishment of the young volcano has become a sought-after item. Owning this t-shirt is often regarded as a symbol of the young volcano veteran. Sally saw this t-shirt on a boy who was younger than her. Naturally, she became more interested in it. She leaned on her bicycle and walked over. When the boy saw her, an expression of excitement immediately appeared on her face. "Are you going to San Francisco together? I have made three friends. We all plan to follow the glory to death. The terminal is currently located in Chicago! Are you interested?" Chicago, the terminal of the first stage of the "Blurry Rain" world tour. The boys enthusiasm made the smile on Sallys face brighter. Although there were noisy discussions in all directions, and the excitement on almost everyones face was similar, Sally still clearly felt the boys face like a flame. General flaming excitement. "But, are you sure you got permission from your family to go on the road like this?" Sally swears, this is definitely not what she wants to say, but she doesn''t know what''s going on, so she said this sentence, the subtext is saying The boy is still a minor and should not be alone on the Glory to Death tour. In fact, the last person to say this is Sally, because she was only sixteen this year, and she was not yet thirteen when she joined the Glory to the Dead tour for the first time. Sally was a little upset after speaking, but the boy was not angry at all. Instead, he smiled brilliantly, "Don''t worry, I have got permission from my family. Glory to death is my idol, chasing them is my greatest My dream, this time I finally got my chance, I will never miss it!" Seeing the boys honest smile Sally said impulsively, "You are on the road alone without any strategy. You will lose yourself." The words made the boy scratch his head. But she didn''t say anything. Instead, Sally became embarrassed. In order to hide her embarrassment, Sally stretched out her right hand generously, "My name is Sally Hansen, how about you?" "Sally? You mean, the Sally in''Don''t be annoyed by the past (''t...in.anger)'' in the glory to death?" The boy obviously knew this too well, so he said at once. Out of this association. Sally also recalled the situation when she and Hugo first met, and she couldn''t help laughing brightly, "Yes, that''s me!" The words were filled with pride, but she couldn''t help but touch the excitement and envy in the boy''s eyes. I narrowed my pride a bit, and quickly changed the subject, "Our young volcano is following the bands tour this time. It is an organized event. We will follow the band all the way to Chicago. Many people even plan to go on a world tour together. Follow along, are you planning to come together?" "Of course, of course!" The boy jumped excitedly, constantly waving the sign in his hand, and using every cell on his body to express his joy, Sally couldn''t help but laugh again, "By the way, I It''s called Patrick Stump (.stump), nice to meet you!" Chapter 1656： Looking forward to phone-reading Sally greeted Patrick and her to meet the other friends of Young Volcano, but after a few steps, Sally realized, "Where are the companions you just mentioned?" Patrick clearly said that he has found three friends together. Go to San Francisco. Product Book Network www.vodtw.com The noise around was so loud, Patrick couldn''t help frowning, and shouted, "What?" Sally turned her head and looked at the crowd of people at the scene. There were at least tens of thousands of people within her field of vision. The whole crowd spread out uninterruptedly, surrounding the entire rose bowl. She turned her head and raised her voice to repeat her question, and then I saw Patrick showing an awkward expression, touching his neck shyly, unable to say a word. Sally was stunned, and then reacted. Patrick definitely didn''t find any partners, but he was trying to attract others to come, so he lied that he had found three partners. This is not surprising at all. On the one hand, Patrick is too young, not persuasive and lacking leadership; on the other hand, most people who follow the tour closely follow the organization of the young volcano. Retail investors like him want to find companions. It is definitely harder. Sally chuckled and laughed, making Patrick even more embarrassed, but fortunately, Sally didn''t speak any more, and searched the crowd with Patrick. While moving forward and chatting, Sally realized that this T-shirt of Patrick was actually given to him by his father, and then let him know the glory to death, and since then embarked on a completely different path. In many cases, life changes happen inadvertently in this way. Now Patrick never imagined that he would become the lead singer of the band in six years and start his own business, following the steps of glory to death towards his dream. After a while, Sally found her familiar friends among the crowd. Although tens of thousands of people gathered at the door of the Rose Bowl at this time, the lineup of this group of people is still very large. Sally hasn''t even walked in yet. Merelyn Dixon saw her, with a bright smile on her face, waved hello, and then strode up to greet her, "Sally, you are finally here, and we are still discussing, when will you be? Can it be? Sally and Meleryn gave a big hug. Then she exclaimed, "Sally. Its not that cold today, why did you wear so much?" At this time, Sally wore a shirt with a small suit jacket, and then put on a coat outside. Such attire is indeed a bit exaggerated in California, and it is only October, not the coldest month, not even winter. Sally''s expression paused for a while, and an awkward smile flashed through her eyes. "I have had a cold in the past two days, and my mother is not at ease, so she insists on asking me to wear more." While speaking, Sally also pulled the neckline of her sweater, looking a little uncomfortable. Meleryn looked strange, "Is your health okay? I told Kayla yesterday that you look too thin. Your body resistance is definitely not good, so you have to follow this tour. ?" Some words made Sally a little depressed. She couldn''t help but glanced at Patrick who was standing next to her. As a result, she saw Patrick''s grinning very hard, making Sally annoyed, "Go. Of course! How could I be absent!" Regarding this answer, Meleryn was not surprised and nodded. When Sally was about to introduce Patrick, Meleryn added, "Will Jessica go there too?" This is about Sally''s mother, Jessica Hansen. Because Jessica often shows up with Sally. So they all know each other. This is actually not unusual-Meredith''s mother Catherine Morris, she is also a fanatic of Hugo, she will often appear in the gathering of young volcanoes. Sally immediately noticed that Patrick also looked over and seemed to be saying, "Are you still questioning my age? Your mother will accompany you directly on the tour, indicating that you also need nursing care", which embarrassed Sally, she could only He stomped his feet in annoyance, and walked straight in the direction of Keira Cole next to him. Merelin, who was left confused, and Patrick, who was suffocated with internal injuries. Meleryn was stunned, only to find the stranger standing next to her, "Who are you? I noticed that you came here with Sally?" This Sally directly abandoned Patrick, and then she walked to her friends, seeking comfort, Joshua Cranston did not know where and what happened just now, so she greeted her excitedly, "Sa Li, Sally, we were discussing just now, what is the opening song of today, I bet "Don''t be upset about the past (Don''t. Look. Back. In. Anger, but Liam said it was "kill the hero (" Kill. Your. Heroes)''..." Before Joshua could finish her words, she was interrupted by Eli Kasvi, "I think it''s a''Wonderwall''. Trust me, don''t forget, my brother Samora is Hugo''s assistant! " "Eli, Samora didn''t call you at all!" Liam came directly to tear down the stage, "Besides, don''t forget, the theme of the first stage of this tour is''sunshine'', and I will definitely choose''almost fame''. As the opening venue for the singles in'', what could be more suitable than''Sterling the Heroes''?" Seeing the twittering quarrel in front of her, Sally''s mood brightened in an instant. It felt so good. Looking back to see that Patrick, Meleryn, and Kyla had also been chatting, Sally started to jump for joy and yelled, "''Don''t be upset about the past'', of course it is this song. Don''t forget, I Who is it, Sally! This is Sally Hansen!" Although this glorious to death tour started in Los Angeles, but Joshua Cranston, Lydia Summer, Mi Luan Toriania, etc., have long been stationed on the East Coast. They all rushed over, planning to follow the pace of glory to death and set off from the west coast together. In this global tour, many fanatical young volcanoes are planning to follow all the way to the end, starting from the United States and going all over the world with glory to death, let the youth truly arrogantly recklessly! This crazy idea has been supported by many people. Joshua, Eli, and Liam are the initiators, and Melerin and Kayla cant wait to sign up. Meredith wants to go-- The problem was that her mother Catherine wanted to go too, which made Meredith quite helpless. Sally also wanted to participate, but Jessica did not agree. In fact, she wanted to support her daughter in her heart, but reason told her that it was not a good idea. Jessica was also very contradictory now and did not give a reply for the time being. However, what is certain is that Jessica agreed to the first stage of the tour in the United States, and she will also embark on the road to tour with Sally, once again experiencing the feeling of youth. So Sally saw Patrick just now, and her first reaction was to walk over. She felt that Patrick would definitely like their ideas, just like countless young volcanoes. For young volcanoes, supporting the glory to death at the concert is one of the ways to express their inner fanaticism, and following the glory to death on the road is one of the ways to express their inner admiration. "Sally, Sally, why don''t you call up all the young volcanoes and party together?" Patrick ran over excitedly. Although he knew everyone else, Sally was the first he knew. A person, so he subconsciously found Sally first. Sally looked at Patrick in a puzzled way. She didn''t understand what he was talking about. Patrick was not in a hurry. Then she explained, "I mean, it''s only past nine o''clock. There are still eleven hours left in the beginning, right?" The concert started at 8 oclock in the evening, and now the Rose Bowl has been surrounded by thousands of people, and the heat wave on the spot has approached boiling point. Waiting boringly here, why dont we start carnival together, we can sing glorious to death songs together, we can play glorious to death albums and dance together, we can even gather with each other and find our like-minded partners, For example, I like Pepe the most." "Hugo, I like Hugo!" Sally said surprised, "I rarely just say that I like Pepe as soon as I meet him." "I know what you mean, I mean, I admire Hugo, his talent is almost exploding my brain, but besides Hugo, I like Pepe, I like his control of bass, I don''t know you Have you noticed it? In fact, Pepe and Fu Jin cooperate very well. When performing live, Hugo will always subconsciously go to see Pepe, and then build a communication bridge for the entire band through Pepe~www.novelhall. com~Wow, I''m pretty sure you are a fanatical young volcano." Sally''s face was full of exclamation marks, and Patrick couldn''t help being shy. The sun gradually climbed to the sky, the bright light enveloped the rose bowl, and there were waves of noisy fluctuations in the air, spreading in all directions with the rose bowl as the center, so that the noise of the surrounding streets was calmed down bit by bit. Come down, everyone can''t help but stop and listen. What is that? "So, I will start a revolution from the bed. My life, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind. Outside the house is blooming in the middle of summer. When you stand by the stove, the flames reflect your face. , The hope in your heart is burning like that flame..." That familiar and flexible melody, in an extremely shocking way, set off a wave of air throughout the city. It was the loud chorus of young volcanoes. The voices of thousands of people gathered together. Although it was a little jagged, it stirred unparalleled vibrations, bringing the glorious world tour ten hours ahead of time. , Has taken the lead in kicking off the curtain. Everyone, everybody, everybody stopped, dumbfounded! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1657： Inner wall When the members of the Glory To Death band arrived at the Rose Bowl, a few blocks away, they could feel the rising problem, as if the air in the line of sight had already begun to bubble, not to mention that the water was not leaking. The traffic is gone, and the traffic police can be seen to maintain traffic order as early as seven streets away, but even so, the two streets near the Rose Bowl are still moving slowly. You know, this is not downtown Los Angeles. Pasadena, where the Rose Bowl is located, is just a satellite city in the greater Los Angeles area. After the re-planning in 1990, this satellite city developed rapidly, but it still has a population of less than 80,000. It can be said that it is not much bigger than a small town. But now, Pasadena has a grand occasion that can only appear in New York, even crazier than the World Cup final two years ago. Such a grand occasion is just because there will be a grand concert here tonight. Fortunately, Glory to Death came to the scene more than four hours early, otherwise I really dont know if I will be late-late at my concert, which is probably the most absurd in the North American music industry in the past five years. It''s a joke. The car drove slowly into the rose bowl, and the noisy crowd outside the car window was still singing loudly. Every face was filled with incomparable excitement and happiness, making all the sights full of joy. Even the air was dyed a bright red, and the factors of happiness and joy seemed to have become entities, visible to the naked eye. "It''s really an exciting day, isn''t it?" Hugo''s voice rang from the side. Pedro looked back and said in surprise, "Are you awake?" Hugo didn''t sleep well last night. After getting in the car today, I have been asleep in a daze, and now I am obviously awakened by the lively atmosphere of the scene. Hugo stretched out, "The tour has started, and I will adapt to this life again in the future, for at least six months, so... don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Pedro looked at Hugo with a strange gaze. How could they not know about Cameron and Hugo, but when Pedro wanted to ask, Alfonso patted him. Pedro touched his nose and closed his mouth. Although Pedro and the others did not speak, Hugo knew what they were thinking. Hugo did not intend to respond. He just looked out the window quietly. The turbulent crowd was like the ocean, ups and downs in the sight, and a surging one came out. A wave higher than that, and then suddenly rushed towards the vehicle he was in. Such a scene was already familiar to Hugo, but he still couldn''t control himself and retreated, and soon touched Pedro''s shoulder. This made Hugo no way out and he could only get stuck in position. , Watched the crowd suddenly slapped over, as if a two-story high wave hit the rock directly, the windows of the car shivered, and there was a wailing, as if the body would be broken to pieces in the next moment. The enthusiastic faces were constantly enlarged in Hugo''s sight, and they were distorted into the mask of the devil, so Hugo couldn''t help but close his eyes. He has no way to control himself. The fear from deep in his heart almost made him lose all his self-control, and he can only passively be led by the nose by fear. This feeling of losing control is terrible, but this feeling of being surrounded by fear is even worse. Even if you close your eyes, you can still hear the constant flapping of the car windows, making Hugo''s temples start to faintly ache. I didn''t sleep well last night, but now I feel very tired. Hugo couldn''t help but began to think: Maybe Cameron was right. He was not prepared. He couldn''t deal with such a turbulent crowd. He was still worried that the stormy sea would tear him to pieces. So, what exactly is he and Cameron arguing about? Why would he not listen to Cameron? What was the purpose of the cold war between the two of them? Is it because he is too arrogant and stubborn, or is it because he is too self-closed, or is it like Cameron said-he never really opened his heart... The countless turbulent thoughts in his head made Hugo only feel his head twitching, his hands involuntarily clenched into fists, clenched tightly, even the muscles of his body began to tighten. Sitting behind Hugo, Pedro felt something was wrong for the first time, but Pedro was at a loss. He didn''t know what to do, so he could only look at his teammates for help. But at this moment, none of them can help Hugo. Neil can only pat the driver on the shoulder and whisper, "Hurry up." If you calm down. Hugo clenched his teeth tightly, his body was like a tight bow and arrow, which seemed to collapse at any time because of being too tight. Hugo''s entire world became quiet, and only the endless noise drowned him little by little. After the deafening shout reached its extreme, it turned into silence. But at this moment, the powerful flapping sound came surging outside the window, but some fragmentary sounds were mixed in it, like the sound of wind entrained in the waves, vaguely and vaguely. Hugo couldn''t help but frowned, trying to hear the sound of the wind clearly, and the intermittent sound floated into his ears, "Walking the road alone...light...I don''t know how to speak...Save..." The fragments of are just fragments of words, it is impossible to distinguish clearly, "Wishing Stone..." Wishing stone? Hugo caught that vocabulary in the dark, and then the broken voices were combined little by little, "Because, maybe you will be the one who saves me, and, after all, you are my lost wall." It''s the song "Magic Wall (. This was unexpected by Hugo, and then the voice gradually became clear. The wind in the waves whizzed by, and even overwhelmed the thunderous waves hitting them, which kept echoing in Hugos ears. The turbulent crowd outside the car window was singing "The Wall of Lost" in a chorus. The scattered songs seemed a little chaotic, but the lyrics were so clear that they echoed clearly in Hugo''s heart. Hugo couldn''t help closing his eyes tightly, trying to open them, but deep in his heart he was preventing such a move. The familiar melody in his ears became more and more obvious, and Hugo''s tension slowly eased, suddenly Suddenly, Hugo opened his eyes, the hideous and dense crowd was close at hand, Hugo subconsciously wanted to close his eyes again, but this time he controlled himself. The melody of the "Magic Wall" in my ears is still not very accurate. The collective chorus makes the song sound a little strange, but there is no doubt that everyone is singing this song together, and the distorted faces seem to be singing the rain. As a familiar lyrics, gradually, the fuzzy faces began to become clear again, allowing Hugo to see the strange faces. They are not the devil, they are just a group of pure fans. Their fanaticism arises because of themselves, and they are out of control because of themselves. They are doing their best to express their inner emotions in the most direct and simple way. No matter how many of those turbulent people are just here to join in the fun, it is undeniable that they are all listening to the glorious to death music, they are all listening to Hugo''s voice, and they are all enjoying the charm of rock and roll. . They are strangers to Hugo. Maybe it is impossible for Hugo to know them one by one, but they are not terrorists. On the contrary, their existence is also the goal that Hugo has been working hard for: he longs for someone to appreciate his music, he longs to pass on different stories and ideas to the audience through performances, and he also wants to reawaken the long-asleep in the crowd. Rock faith. Therefore, Hugo does not need to reject them, and there is no need to be afraid of them. Maybe, maybe Hugo still doesn''t like dense crowds, because the out-of-control crowds have brought him too much trouble and almost deprived him of his personal freedom, and every time a crowd is out of control, accidents always happen, which makes people caught off guard. . But at least, Hugo shouldn''t be afraid-he needs time to adapt to this. Opening his eyes, Hugo was listening attentively to the unharmonious chorus. The crazy beating outside the car window was like rainstorm and hail. Although he was still leaning on Pedro, Hugos fist was Slowly loosened, and the muscles also slowly relaxed. Finally, the car left the encirclement and drove into the underground parking lot of the Rose Bowl, which relieved everyone in the car. Hugo is no exception. However, this time Hugo turned his head and looked behind, the fanatical crowd is still surging, and the melody of the "lost wall" is still burning in the air, "because, maybe you will be the one who saves me. And, after all, you are my fascinating wall." Once upon a time, fans were also one of his fascinating walls. He created "Young Volcano (. for his fans, and he should not forget this. Hugo really realized at this time why he chose to tour, why he insisted on wanting to stand on stage, and why he was unwilling to compromise because of Cameron''s concerns. Because he loves this stage so much, he loves the audience so much, he needs such a tour to awaken the enthusiasm in his heart. Its not just because Neil said that he needs a stage like this to communicate with the audience; its not just what Henry said, he needs such a stage to give fans a way to vent; its not just what Cameron said, he is Forcing himself to face the disaster... just because he needs such a stage to wake up the puzzle wall in his heart. Everything has two sides. We need to face the negative aspects of things and understand the negative aspects of things. Only in this way can we have the courage to face difficulties. Hugo has always done this, and this time it should be no exception. Maybe now he is still not fully prepared to face the surging crowd, but one day, he will. With a long sigh, Hugo looked back at his teammates, showing a bright smile, dazzling like Apollo, "Are you ready? Performance time! To death!" Chapter 1658： Ocean of Passion The entire rose bowl is like a budding evening flower, the cold moonlight outlines its outline, quietly releasing the fragrance in the dark night, making everyone hold their breath, and all the noise around it has settled. Come down, waiting for the beautiful moment when the flowers bloom proudly. Patrick did not turn around and leave. Although he still did not find the ticket, he still stayed outside the Rose Bowl. He wanted to participate in the opening ceremony of the "Blurry Rain" concert tour, feeling the sudden tightening of the heart. The pleasure of locking the blood vessels almost bursting. But Patrick was not alone. After all the ticket-holding audience entered the Rose Bowl, there were still countless people on the periphery standing blankly in place, reluctant to leave. These people gathered together one after another, and Patrick was among them. Everyone talked about the grand occasion in the Rose Bowl, and discussed the surprises that will be brought by the glory to death today. The audience inside complemented each other. At this time, there is an unspeakable depression in the Rose Bowl. As the time for the concert starts getting closer and closer, the enthusiasm and restlessness in the heart become more and more turbulent, and the voices of discussion are getting quieter and quieter, only left. Next, I noticed the commotion of Xisuo Suo, and sparks were rubbed against the air. The oxygen became thinner and thinner, the heart beat faster and faster, the blood flow became faster and faster, and the mood became more and more disturbed. Everyone is looking forward to the beginning of the performance, everyone is waiting for the appearance of glory to death, and everyone is looking forward to the excitement of the next six months. The circular stadium is already full of people, and even the aisles are covered by security guards. There are people in sight. The darkness is crushed to form a magnificent ocean, which surrounds the southern stage. . The rock standing area in the center of the venue has also been filled with dense crowds, and the original color of the ground cannot be seen at all, just like the undulating sea level, gestating turbulent waves that may erupt at any time. One hundred thousand, this is an extremely large number. The connected people are like an endless ocean, making the central stage look like an isolated island, and the turbulent waves may submerge this small island at any time. . People say that 100,000 people concerts are unparalleled. In the long history of music, there are definitely a few 100,000 people concerts that can be said to be famous. Even Nirvana has never held a real 100,000 people. concert. But only when you really stand on the scene and really feel the madness and enthusiasm wrapped in all directions can you understand what a 100,000 people concert is, and you can feel why a 100,000 people concert is so rare. The dense crowd, like a net of heaven and earth, made no place for sight at all! Suddenly, the light inside the entire rose bowl went out, the soft creamy yellow light disappeared little by little, and the surrounding darkness swallowed. In an instant, only a cloud of black mist remained in the line of sight, slowly spreading in the rose bowl. . Sally knew that the concert was about to begin! Glory to death is about to take the stage! Before her brain even had time to react, she couldn''t control her scream and shouted, "Ahhhhh..." The harsh screams completely vented the excitement in Sally''s heart. The emotions accumulated in the past two weeks were blown out and completely released. This made Sally involuntarily began to jump on the spot, pulling the people around her. People keep jumping and want to say something, but the brain is blank, and they can only keep screaming, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." In this way, the fire and madness in the heart are conveyed. Standing next to Sally was her mother Jessica. At this time, it was dark. She couldn''t see the expression on her daughter''s face at all, but the excited screams had clearly conveyed the truth in Sally''s heart. Emotions, this made Jessica show a big smile involuntarily, then took her daughter''s hand, and jumped up with her, tentatively shouting, "Ah." Immediately, Jessica discovered that everyone in all directions began to jump, not only the rock standing area where she was, but almost the entire Rose Bowl people stood up, although the surrounding darkness is not clear, but still I could feel the surging of the air, and then the crazy scream came surging, "Ahhhhh", which made Jessica''s emotions excited, and the original hesitant voice directly broke through the throat. She began to lose control, "Ah! Ah..." When the first scream was screamed, Jessica could feel the blood in her body boil, and the indescribable pleasure was vented heartily, making her face The smile on the face spontaneously bloomed. Patrick and the others standing outside the rose bowl were all confused and couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Because they didn''t hear the sound of Glory to the death, nor any sound of sound, just The lights in the arena suddenly went out, and then screams surged. But shortly afterwards, Patrick also reacted-what does it mean when the lights went out, and then he was like a child-even though he was a child-jumped up, and then screamed frantically, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh !" This sentiment spread to other people around in a blink of an eye. In a blink of an eye, the outside of the rose bowl also began to boil, making the entire town of Pasadena shake as if it were in a volcanic crater! There was a blur of light and shadow on the stage. It was obvious that someone was walking. Among the phantoms of light, each figure affected the emotions of countless people: because they knew that the glory was on the stage to death! Although it is not clear who is who, it is certain that the band members are taking the stage one by one! The countdown to the concert has already begun, so what repertoire will the Glory to Death "Blurry Rain" World Tour begin with? What surprises will it bring to death this time? Will Glory To Death sing the new tracks of the third album? Suddenly, there was a glimmer of light in the darkness of the scene. It turned out that the big screen behind it slowly lit up, and the huge countdown number appeared directly. "Ten, nine..." The moment I saw the number, the sound on the scene was out of control. It became extremely sharp, but then everyone reduced their shouts, shouting in unison, and began the countdown together, "Eight! Seven!" The neat and uniform countdown sound was deafening, causing the entire Rose Bowl to start to vibrate. Patrick and others standing on the outfield also heard such a sound, and couldn''t help screaming at the countdown together with excitement, "Six! Five!" The rose bowl is already boiling. Under the faint blue moonlight, the epiphany is blooming little by little, and the countdown sound seems to urge the epiphany to bloom its most beautiful appearance, "Four! Three!" This makes everyone. Can''t help but stop breathing, the fatal beauty is showing in slow motion in front of him, it seems that the suffocating style can be experienced in the next second. But at this moment, the countdown on the big screen stopped. The audience was still shouting "two! One!" but the "three" on the screen suddenly stopped, which caught everyone by surprise. The more excited mood was frozen at this moment, as if a bucket of ice water was poured directly down, everyone was astonished. The scene suddenly rioted, "What the **** is going on?" Such thoughts echoed in everyone''s mind, buzzing discussions swept across in an instant, and the air became extremely restless. "Is the machine malfunctioning? But...it''s not right, even if the machine malfunctions, then the lights shouldn''t malfunction. At this time, the countdown is already over, and the glory is about to appear when the lights are hit! " At the first stop of the world tour, we fell into a weird situation at the beginning, which made everyone seem a little at a loss. Sally was still jumping, but the unexpected accident made her panic. She tightly grasped Jessica''s hand and looked around. From the bottom of her heart, she was just silently praying: "Dont go wrong with the tour, dont Something went wrong!" The nervousness swallowed her instantly, and the beating sound of the heart hit the eardrum fiercely, and there was a resounding echo. But the accident still occurred, the big screen went black, and the audience collectively let out a cry of regret, "Oh", the unconcealed depression spread directly. Patrick and the others outside the Rose Bowl are completely confused and unclear. Therefore, their countdown is over, but the expected performance has not begun. This makes them stand on the ground and look at each other, full of anxiety but cannot be answered. Because they have no way to see the internal scene they can only become more anxious. The big screen is blacked out, which means that the tour is indeed out of order, and it has just begun-no, it''s not even started yet to be precise. Isn''t this a bad omen? The audience could not conceal their disappointment and depression. Annoyed voices evoked bursts of recollection at the scene, turning the thick black mist upside down, but there was no light, and the mood began to become uncontrollable. . "We are wild (we.are...)..." Suddenly, a long echo came out of the speaker, the crisp and piercing voice shook a circle of ripples, and the echo spread throughout the rose bowl. Everyone at the scene was stunned, "This is..." The noise actually settled down magically, and the scene fell into silence again, and even the sound of breathing could not be heard. "We..." The voice rang again, and the familiar and unfamiliar voice resounded like an ape in a valley, constantly reverberating. In the long tail and echoes, the mountains and running water, ten thousand horses galloping, and wild grasslands, The magnificence of the broad sea and the boundless sky was outlined, and everyone was shocked on the spot before he could react, with his mouth open and speechless. Is that... Hugo''s voice? "Wild! We...wild us..." Chapter 1659： Grand opening "We are wild..." In the silence, the melodious voice appeared so clear, so powerful, so surging, without any accompaniment, and without any modification. It was just the most essential voice, but it threw out a stormy sea at the scene, making every audience fascinated and fascinated. In an instant, the ripples rushed like a mountain whistling a tsunami. But no one was able to react. He could only slightly open his mouth, staring dumbly at the darkness in front of him, and let the waves swallow him completely. "We are wild, just like young volcanoes (.)!" This is a track that every audience is familiar with. It has swept the charts in the past month and shocked the entire North American music market. However, the current version of "Young Volcano" is so different. The way of singing completely a cappella shows the pure excitement and passion in the song. I originally thought it would be a little thin, but the fact is the opposite: relying on roses. The sound effect of the bowl, the simple sentence of singing is like an echo, constantly looping and re-circulating, the rendering of that emotion is like a tide, wave after wave, continuous surging, let the whole momentum slowly rise, Until it bursts deep inside! With a crisp "pop", a spotlight in the center of the stage lights up, and Hugo stands in the middle, with his hands climbing on a golden microphone. Todays Hugo dresses are not gorgeous, a white T-shirt, an indigo denim jacket, the sleeves are rolled up to the elbows, dark blue jeans are paired with a pair of big red round-toed cloth shoes, and they are worn on the head. A smoky-gray bowler hat, casually gorgeous, unruly, free and easy, for the beginning of a world tour concert, it is too light. Even if people don''t expect Hugo to shock the audience with beautiful costumes like Michael Jackson and Madonna, they definitely don''t want to see such simple clothes as Hugo. But the Hugo in front of him is so real, without any pretentiousness, just like when Glory To Death appeared on the street for the first time, neatly dressed, but overflowing with his own personality-this is also Glory To Death The essence of music lies. Looking at such a Hugo, standing in place sang loudly, "We are wild..." The turbulent mood made everyone breathless. This is the glory to death, the glory of which they are crazy, followed, and worshiped to death. At this moment, the big screen behind suddenly lit up. The number originally staying at "three" began to move again, "Two! One!" Before people had time to react, the countdown ended, and the whole stage was all The lights were all on in an instant, and the dazzling light surged in, making almost everyone close their eyes involuntarily. Before people opened their eyes, the surging drumbeat cut in. This was obviously Fujin''s drumbeat. The powerful rhythm was like a high-speed train, rushing in, and then I heard it neatly. His voice matched the drum beats, and it came out of the speaker through the microphone, "Lah...dip, slap! slap! slap, slap, slap, slap!" This is not just the voice of Hugo. The five members of the glory to the death are all singing in unison. They are stirring their palms while humming. The familiar and cheerful melody roars like a flood. In an instant, the entire rose bowl was flooded, turbulent waves hit everyone''s heart, and enthusiasm erupted like a volcano at this moment. Sally was the first to react. What was just now was not a malfunction, there was no problem at all. This is exactly a little trick Hugo played. The huge gap created by extreme disappointment and extreme excitement made everyone into an unparalleled enthusiasm. Among. After opening her eyes, Sally saw the members of the Glory To Death band, Neil, Pedro, Alfonso and Hugo, standing on the stage, and Fujin sitting behind the drum. At this time, Neil, Pedro, Alfonso and Hugo all raised their hands high, clapping the rhythm, and the audience was only accompanied by Fujins drums, but it was such a simple performance. The way, but the emotion of the song "Young Volcano" burst from head to head. Sally couldn''t help raising her hands up high, following the beat of the members of the Glory To Death band, beating the rhythm, "Pop, poop! Papa, pop!" The sound of high-fives gradually became one piece, and everyone raised their hands high, tapping the rhythm. No one will forget that the "Young Volcano" was created in this way, but today, Glory to Death has opened the prelude to the world tour in this way. Such a magnificent and grand performance can only be honored by Glory to Death. Above, only glory to death can arouse the enthusiasm in everyone''s body. "When Rome fell, we were the lions released from the arena!" Hugo did not deliberately create an atmosphere. Before the applause was fully rang, he took the lead in singing. When the first line of lyrics was over, Neil, Pedro and Alfonso also joined in the performance. The song has a little momentum. One point climbed up, and the aura that belonged only to the "young volcano" completely ignited the rose bowl. Even if everyone in the audience is already familiar with this song, listening to Hugo''s singing on the spot, the shock is still rushing to the face, just the first sentence of the lyrics, it is arousing glory to death''s domineering and wanton It was displayed vividly and vividly, and then I heard the inner voice sang through Hugo''s beautiful voice, "We will also save all the poisoned people like an antidote. We are a symbol of the new era!" This is a moment of glory to death, but it is also a moment of young volcanoes. They are like lions released from the arena, spreading their teeth and claws in occupied Rome, announcing the arrival of a new era. That surging emotion outlined a magnificent cloud picture in Hugos voice: The sky is full of stars pouring down like a torrent waterfall, the boiling sea water hangs upside down like a cascading volcanic eruption, the endless plains split and collide like the movement of the earth''s crust, flames burn in the rain, and fish are in the sky. Soaring, trees growing in the depths of the ocean, gold blooming in the soil... The whole world is turned upside down, and they are just starting this revolution. The protagonist of life, listen, Hugo is singing, "Just tonight, the fox will hunt the hounds, and everything will end at this moment. In fact, we won long ago before this started!" In an instant, everyoneeveryone in the Rose Bowl stood up, raised their hands aloft, and tried their best to agitate their hands, proclaiming their existence in this way, swearing that theyre setting off leather. A member of life, announcing the arrival of the new century, the scattered applause gathered together to form a powerful force, which brought a tornado and turned the scene upside down. Until this moment, the epiphany under the moonlight truly bloomed proudly! Patrick was standing outside the Rose Bowl, and he could faintly hear the voice coming from the court, "We are wild, full of potential and explosive power like a young volcano!" His emotions were immediately raining. Guo lost control of her voice, jumped frantically, clapped her hands to the beat, and joined the carnival, "We are wild...whether Americans or foreigners! Even the slightest beauty you want to have ?" Not only Patrick, but at this moment, the more than two thousand fans outside the Rose Bowl are still reluctant to leave. Now they have joined the infield party, dancing together, clapping together, screaming together, and crazy together. Reading, enjoying the passion and excitement brought by youthful surging. "Papa, papa! Papa, papa!" All the applause of the Rose Bowl inside and outside the field gathered into one, stepping on the same rhythm and the same heartbeat, reverberating constantly on the scene, the powerful momentum did not cover He played the glory to death, but became Fujin''s best helper, using the excitement of the drums to push the momentum of the whole song to a whole new height, as if a hundred thousand real volcanoes erupted in front of them. Hugo stood in the center of the stage, feeling the enthusiasm swarming from all directions running wildly in his veins, the wave of 100,000 people in front of him was like a giant dragon, drifting and vomiting in his line of sight , But Hugo didnt feel scared at all, because he could feel it: the dragon was listening to his singing, and he and it built a bridge through music and found common ground for each other. This made Yu Guo was extremely excited, his voice blazing in the flames! "Come on! Directly, tell the fact that you don''t care about me Let the world know that we are breaking up, and we will teach you how to turn a **** into a boy next door." The brilliant smile on Hugo''s face was like the midnight sun, bursting out in the endless night, so that every musical note had vitality, and began to dance with the turbulent rhythm of the scene. Hugo''s voice gradually reached its peak, and the mellow voice tore out endless hoarseness, mixed with passion and air, and countless sparks were rubbed against the air. Even though the applause at the scene is already shaking the sky, Hugo is still like controlling a puppet, completely controlling this surging passion in his hands, blending it into his voice, bursting out endless energy, and completely igniting the "young volcano." ". There is no need for Hugo reminders, nor Hugo shouts. When the chorus melody cuts in, more than two-thirds of the young volcanoes in the audience stretched their necks and screamed towards the stage, "We are wild. , Like a young volcano!" The sound of the scene even overwhelmed the sound of the melody, which made the corners of Hugo''s mouth fully bloomed, pointed the microphone at the crowd, and signaled everyone to come again. The glorious partners seemed to understand Hugo''s intentions, and the music was instant. It stopped abruptly, but the shouts at the scene did not stop! "We are wild, just like young volcanoes!" Without any accompaniment, the monstrous flames still erupted, making the night of Los Angeles look like day! Chapter 1660： Wild scene The voices of the audience gathered together, forming a huge force, set off a stormy sea, and instantly swallowed the stage, Hugo was completely surrounded by the harsh shouts and screams. At this moment, Hugo could clearly feel the slight vibration from the ground. The small vibration came from the soles of the shoes, and penetrated to the soles of the feet little by little, producing an indescribable tingling sensation, which suddenly jumped from the soles of the feet. At the forehead, every muscle in the upper and lower parts of the body began to tremble slightly. This was not tension or fear, but excitement. The bright red blood in the body began to boil and erupt like magma, and the heart was like a fiery red sun, blooming in an instant. The light came out, and all the negative emotions in the body were melted away. The uncontrollable excitement and excitement suddenly burst, and penetrated to the limbs. For a moment, Hugo even felt like a feather, accompanied by the scene. The mountain whispered the tsunami slowly, and the whole world shrank into a palm-sized map, shining on the soles of his feet-countless volcanoes collectively erupted! "Baby! We..." Hugo held the microphone in his hands tightly with both hands, like a big tree, planted in the ground, communicating with everyone on the scene; the voice ripped apart in the air, The vast and loud voice burst out with endless energy, fully venting the sun gushing in the body, illuminating the entire rose bowl, illuminating the entire Los Angeles, and illuminating the entire night. The voices of all the audience in the audience fell silent, listening to Hugos singing echoed deep in their hearts, everyone stood calmly on the spot, their rapid breathing brought out a mixed sound, but other than that There will be no noise. One hundred and five thousand pairs of eyes are watching the stage, one hundred and five thousand pairs of ears are listening to Hugo''s voice, one hundred and five thousand breaths are pieced together to form the most beautiful Pan Zou, one hundred and five thousand hearts are for Hugo Beating, one hundred and five thousand souls are bathed in starlight under the night sky of the rose bowl... Sally stood silly on the spot. Without warning, her eyes were misted with tears. The turbulent emotions were so fierce and urgent that Sally had no time to react, and she could only stand there blankly. Ground, looking at Hugo on the stage. The light and shadow behind made Hugos face blurry, and only the tall and straight body outlined a hazy shadow, but Sally seemed to be able to see clearly that every muscle in Hugos body was tightened. Every cell is cheering, and the clear soul is singing: "Ge. Life, rises at our feet from this moment! We, the young volcanoes, sound the horn of victory and blaze a path of our own. Even if the end of the road is a bottomless abyss, we will never regret or shrink. , Never hesitate. Lions will break through the encirclement of the Colosseum, foxes will bravely hunt down hounds, and they will proclaim the vitality of rock and roll and take root again!" At this moment, Sally understood the cry of Hugos soul, Sally understood the inner voice in Hugos voice, Sally understood the emotions in Hugos melody, so turbulent, so mixed, and surging, but And so deep, so beautiful, so unforgettable. So, tears came directly, and Sally was hit by Hugo''s singing without any defense. The image of Hugo in that dim sight began to blur, but it became extremely clear again, that kind of imprint. The touch in the depths of the soul quieted the whole world and became a part of the active volcano in front of me. Quiet, quiet, all the sounds of the entire rose bowl disappeared, leaving only a rapid gasp. Hugo took a deep breath, and the roar from the depths of his soul resounded through the sky again, "Baby! We..." The long echo kept reverberating under the night sky of Los Angeles, and the reverberation continued for a long time. Hugo directly lifted his right hand, and Fujin''s drums and Hugo''s voice burst out at the same time, "We are wild! Like a young volcano!" "Boom", the whole world began to shake and the mountains shook, and the silence was immediately shattered. All the audience began to boil, jumping, twisting, screaming, and shouting, using all their strength to vent their inner emotions. Surging, Hugos strong and penetrating voice became the only fingerprint in the night, leading everyone to the top, "Wild us... Whether its an American or a foreigner, even the slightest Do you want to have charm too?" Hugo jumped abruptly, and then smashed the microphone stand to the ground, just holding the microphone, standing on the speaker, and shouting at the crowd under the stage, "Baby! We..." call! call! call! Everyone was breathing hurriedly, listening to Hugos long and deep voice, and then under Hugos leadership, everyone-one hundred and five thousand in the infield, more than two thousand in the outfield-all Everyone screamed in unison, "Wild!" Boom boom boom! The Rose Bowl volcano erupted completely, and the dazzling flame officially announced the grand opening of the Glory To Death World Tour concert! Hugo exhausted his whole body strength to prolong the end sound, and the sound at the scene had gradually become flat. At this time, Neil, Pedro and Alfonso who stood behind took a step forward and stopped playing their instruments. , But started to beat the beat with both hands high, "Papa, papa! Papa, papa!" Sally understood immediately. She also raised her hands high and struck the beat hard. She tried her best to control her emotions, pressing her lower lip tightly, not letting herself make any noise, and stepping firmly on her feet. On the ground, don''t let yourself jump up because of being too excited, just hit the beat with both hands, using this simplest and purest way to vent the surging heart. But even so, the hot tears in the eyes still surging out endlessly, making the whole world hazy into a halo, drawing out the most beautiful record that can''t be forgotten in a lifetime. "Papa, papa! Papa, papa!" The beats of the audience became one piece, not only on the field, but also off the field. The corners and corners of the entire Rose Bowl were surrounded by beats. 110,000 people are all standing on the same stage, and the souls are connected together because of the same melody. And Hugo finally yelled "Wild!" into the microphone, pushing the enthusiasm of the scene to its peak! The singing finally ended, Hugo panting, listening to the unstoppable beats in his ears, and looking at the boundless sea of ??people in front of him, an indescribable happiness emerged from the depths of his heart. . Hugo knows that he belongs here. He belongs here from beginning to end. The stage under his feet is the source of all his enthusiasm. He is so eager to come back here, and he wants so desperately. Feeling here, only by standing here can Hugo feel that he is complete. He made the right choice. Even if the crowd is turbulent, as long as he stands on this stage, he can continuously produce courage, endless. The memories of the past three months flashed quickly in my mind like a slideshow, and all the chaos finally ended on this hot stage under the feet, and Hugo finally found a place to make him feel at ease. Involuntarily, Hugo opened his arms, embracing the boiling ocean in front of him, embracing the turbulent applause in his ears, and embracing the surging noise around his body. A little strange, a little timid, Hugo''s hands were still a little hesitant, but in the end they opened. The feeling of strangeness to familiarity made Hugo''s inner defense line a little bit relaxed. The applause at the scene continues. The enthusiasm of every audience seems to have no end. It is hard to imagine that this is just an opening, just the first song of the Glory to Death Tour, but the scene has already been set off. A storm swept this enthusiasm over the whole city and the whole night. All this is only because it is glorious to death. Only glory to death can do this. A little spark ignites the enthusiasm of young volcanoes, and then illuminates the whole world. The wildness that rushes forwards with unstoppable momentum, and takes a step forward. Announcing the official start of the "Blurry Rain" world tour concert. "Blurry rain", although this sounds like a negative term, but in turn, I think, perhaps, this is a torrential rain set off from glory to death, which will start from Los Angeles and center on the United States. , Sweeping the world, making every corner of the world feel the powerful influence and musical charm of glory to death So, this storm may also be a good thing, a turmoil of the times The beginning. Hugo exhaled a long breath, adjusted his breathing, then turned to look at Fujin, Fujin received the signal, and the dense drums were directly vented like a storm, cutting off the scene abruptly. The applause of the audience made every audience stare at the stage dumbfounded. For a while, they didn''t know what reaction they should make, but then, Hugo began to sing. "Yayyyeyyyyyyyyyyyy!" Hugo''s roar was like a waterfall in Nicaragua, venting to his heart''s content, the fierce and fierce sound burst out without any hindrance, shocking everyone in the audience was dumbfounded, and the brain directly crashed. "I like it, I haven''t collapsed yet! I miss you, I haven''t collapsed yet! I love you, I haven''t collapsed yet! I kill you, I haven''t collapsed yet!" Hugo held the microphone in his hand tightly, skipped the intro, skipped the main song, and even skipped the chorus, and came directly to the most emotional part of the song, the turbulent part. The melody smashed down heartily, making the entire Rose Bowl shocked to the point of being dumbfounded, and could only passively accept Hugo''s extreme singing. It wasn''t until five seconds later that people realized that this was..."Lithium(? Chapter 1661： State of ecstasy As one of the most famous songs in "Almost Fame", there are not as many opportunities to sing live in the past two years as Glory To Death has not imagined, but it does not affect the fans'' love of the song "Li (. Many people expect that tonights concert will start with "Young Volcano (., not only because this song is the most popular song in the recent glory to death, but also because this song is the theme of the first stage" "Sunshine" is the most suitable-because this song means the official birth of young volcanoes. But no one expected that the second song would be "Li". Obviously, what Glory to Death intends to express in the first stage is the essence of the band''s music, showing the kind of rebellion and the kind of crazy wanton and heartily. Undoubtedly, "lithium" is one of the best choices. After Hugo used a series of peak roars to bring fans into the world of glory to death, Fujin''s drum beats suddenly closed, Neil''s guitar strings cut in, and cut into the "lithium" from the most peaceful beginning. This song made the dull brains of all the audience wake up and regained infinite vitality. "I''m so ugly, but it''s okay, because you are too, we break the mirror together. Every day I only look forward to Sunday morning, I am not afraid, light my candle, in a dizzy state, because I have found the main god. "Hugo''s voice is like velvet, mellow and beautiful, sings in a low voice in the melody, and the rebellious and unruly lyrics release infinite energy in the simple melody. Sally had completely let go of her hands and feet at this time, followed the rhythm and nodded, tapped the beat, and even closed her eyes and savored the emotions in Hugos voice. Hearing Fujins hard-cut drumbeat, she directly raised her head and yelled at the sky above the stage, "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!" Standing aside, Jessica did what she did, learning her daughters appearance, shaking her head vigorously, jumping on the spot, shouting vigorously, "Yeah, yeah!" This is not Jessicas usual appearance, she I''m not accustomed to expressing my emotions directly, but the atmosphere on the scene tonight is so lively that she couldn''t help but follow along. But because she was too uncomfortable, she roared twice and coughed violently, looking embarrassed. But Jessica was not irritable, but laughed, because her embarrassment was so funny, and her ears were filled with the roar of countless fans, "Yeah!" The deafening roar was even better than the sight of a galloping horse. Even more spectacular, Jessica could clearly feel the pulse on her temples beating rapidly, the taste of adrenaline bursting like heaven. Because of Sally''s relationship, Jessica also knows all about glorious music, but she prefers to enjoy it quietly, rather than screaming with the music like a young man. She has listened to the song "Li" many times before, and it feels pretty good, but she never really appreciates the essence of this song. She once thought it was because she was getting older and couldn''t feel the thoughts of young people nowadays. . But today, Jessica''s idea has been overturned. When she screamed along with Hugos singing, it seemed as if a steady flow of energy burst out from within her body, allowing all the negative emotions to pour out. At the same time, she truly understood the deep meaning hidden behind this song: Everyone in the society is under tremendous pressure, and it seems that they may collapse at any time, but this is not wrong in itself. All we need to do is to vent our emotions-not against the society, but poured into the music , And then continued to walk steadfastly, just as Hugo sang in a song, "I haven''t fallen apart yet!" At this moment, the song came to the chorus again. This time Jessica didn''t miss it again. She bent over and shouted with all her strength in the direction of the stage, "Yeah, yeah! yeah, yeah!" When the whole brain was hypoxic, the face was red and the ears turned red, and the internal organs were all vomiting. But after the roar, the joy of anhydride made her face a brilliant smile, and then she heard it. Hugo is singing: "I like it, I haven''t collapsed yet! I miss you, I haven''t collapsed yet!..." Jessica swayed with the frenetic rhythm and shook her hair vigorously. She could even clearly feel the heat in her body surging, dripping sweat out of her body and flying in the air, knitting into a piece. The mist enveloped the entire rose bowl. Jessica suddenly felt someone grab her hand. She turned her head and saw that it was Sally. The brilliant smile on Sally''s face was so familiar at this time, and then Jessica suddenly realized that, because it could also be found on her face, this discovery made her even more excited, and the smile was completely in Hugo''s voice. bloom. Jessica turned to face Sally, and the two began to jump face to face, hitting the beat with their heads, composing the melody with their bodies, and echoing Hugo''s performance with a smile, and the song "Li" The essence is fully revealed. At this moment, Jessica really understands Sally''s mood, why she likes glory to death, why she is keen to tour with glory to death, and why she is crazy about the music of this band. After the end of "Lithium", the "Strangle Hero (... followed immediately, which made the scene boil like boiling water, and then "one step (one step.. Classic songs one after another, the intense and fierce rhythm continued without any pause from the opening-people only realized at this time that the ingenuity of the opening "fault" was the only cooling time. After that, Glory to Death hardly gave the audience any chance to breathe, which made everyone completely lose their minds, and could only passively follow the performance of Glory to Death and continue to fanatical, completely lost in this wonderful melody. Whenever people think that their emotions have reached the peak and will fall into fatigue next, the next melody sounded again, stimulating the emotions that had just calmed down again, and the melody of "one step closer" came to a halt, and Sally spoke up. Gasping for breath, the seemingly wide space of the Rose Bowl is now very small, as if everyone is gathered together, and the bridge between the hearts and the hearts is connected, allowing one hundred and five thousand people-and More than two thousand people outside the field - all stay together, staring at the stage with wide-eyed eyes. The oxygen in the air has become very thin. They have to breathe continuously to capture the oxygen. The sound of the heart hitting the chest is so. It was so violent that the eardrum became a tympanic membrane. But at this moment, Hugo sang a cappella into the microphone, "So Sally can wait, she knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone..." This simple lyrics, without any accompaniment and Rendering, without any exaggeration or interpretation, Hugo''s slightly hoarse voice just sang softly, but easily moved Sally''s heartstrings. The eyes that were already blurred, and the hot tears slipped down in an instant. Sally looked at Hugo standing on the stage, as if everyone else in the world had completely disappeared, leaving only her and Hugo. , This song is like a secret between the two of them. The phrase "Sally" is that Hugo is calling her, and her emotions are frozen into ice at this moment. She has no way to think or make it. Any reaction can only be like a fool, letting his tears start to burst. Its not just Sally, "Dont be upset about the past (''t...in.anger is of great significance to every young volcano, because this song is the first time that many people really know the glory. The way to death is also a miracle for them to enter this world called glory to death. Not to mention how many people are moved by the meaning of this song. In many cases, a song can be a reason for them to worship-obviously, "Don''t be upset about the past" has such a qualification. Hugo sang into the microphone again in a clear voice, "So Sally can wait..." Immediately afterwards, one hundred and five thousand people at the scene began to sing in unison, "She knows that even if you wake up too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youth is gradually dying, but I remember you said, dont take it for the past. Annoyed." The uniform singing was trembling slightly, not only because they began to feel tired after a long time at their peak, but also because they were surging inside at this moment and couldn''t express it in words. How many people are like Sally Looking at the stage in tears, and then singing loudly. This is not just a piece of music, but also a belief, one that is enough to keep them running. Belief. What''s more commendable is that they are not alone. At this moment, in the Rose Bowl, they can find one hundred and five thousand companions. They can feel the same frequency of emotion and excitement in their hearts. This emotion is everywhere at any time. irreplaceable. Neils guitar sound cut in slowly and merged with the singing of all the audience; then Fujins drumbeat, and then Hugos smooth but infinitely emotional voice, "There is boredom in your eyes, because of you I cant find the place where my dream can be realized. When you say that you give up, all the efforts you put into it will disappear without a trace." At this moment, the emotions in the brain have begun to boil completely, every sentence of lyrics easily pierced the softness of the heart, but no one screamed, no one jumped out of control, everyone just held high. Lifting my hands, swaying gently following the rhythm, looking at the stage with tears in my eyes, quietly enjoying this moment-my own personal moment, the moment of soul communication between myself and Hugo, the inner emotions Only oneself can savor the surging. The rose bowl that calmed down, on the contrary, reached an emotional climax at this moment, changing into the most gorgeous and colorful appearance under the moonlight. Chapter 1662： 100,000 stages ??? Standing on the spot, Sally lifted her chin high, staring deeply at the stage shrouded in orange light, her chest was undulating violently like a bellows, and she couldn''t help it. Coughing started, but even so, Sally still didn''t want to look away from her. [First published on Wuruo Novel Network] Jessica heard Sallys cough and looked at it worriedly. She opened her mouth. After all, she didnt say any worried words, because she saw the moving expression on Sallys face, shining with determination. Glorious, the eyes in those shadows burst out brighter than ever before, which made Jessica wipe the fuzzy eye sockets embarrassedly, then turned her head, followed Sallys eyes to the stage, and then she Saw Hugo. Hugo stood in the center of the stage, holding the microphone in his right hand, panting for breath. Under the light, the sweat on his forehead could be clearly seen, and the handsome facial features were coated with a thin layer. The golden color has a thrilling shock, eclipsing all the emotions of all languages. Although it is only five songs, this opening is really full of firepower, detonating all the enthusiasm in an instant, and the climax is ushered in the opening. You can clearly feel Hugo''s passion at this time. In fact, let alone Hugo, even the countless audiences on the scene could no longer control their breathing. The mouthful of heat made the entire Rose Bowl appear smoky. "Young volcanoes, are you ready for the storm?" Hugo shouted into the microphone. This is the first time Hugo has spoken at the concert tonight, but the voice only fell. It took less than ten seconds to calm down. The silence was broken by the mountain whistling and tsunami on the scene, and the deafening "Yes" resounded through the sky, making the ground tremble again. Greet the storm, maybe this is the real intention of the honor to the death tour named "Blurry Rain". Although the name is exactly the same as the third album, the same word can interpret completely different meanings. "Good evening, the City of Angels!" Although this is Pasadena, Hugo still yelled by the nickname of Los Angeles, which made the screaming out of control again. Under the light, the crystal tears burst into tears. One piece, shining with thrilling beauty. "I am honored to introduce you to the band members who are glorious to death! Applause and welcome our guitarist, Neil Anderson!" The spotlight was on Neal, and he quickly started to play the guitar in his hand, and the rhythm quickly vented down like a turbulent flow. The rapid and fast guitar strings were dazzling, and only the brown strings could be seen under the light. With dense and subtle vibrations, one by one the musical notes pieced together a spectacular sight of galloping horses. Although people have always known that the glory of the new metal rock is the name of the new metal rock, but their basic technology has inherited the solid and cumbersome traditional rock; but knowing that, people have never got the opportunity to watch the real show of the band members. Technique: Until today. Neal''s complicated and complicated chord performance is completely unpredictable, spurring a torrent of courage, and shocking the whole scene again and again. But, that''s not all. Immediately afterwards, Alfonso, Pedro, and Fogin were given solo time during Hugos introduction. They all gave a wonderful performance, and easily regained the emotions that had not yet been completely calmed down. Lighted up, the restlessness at the scene is like the surging water of the Yangtze River. "Wow, if we collectively said at this time,''We are glorious to death'', will the scene just laugh it over?" Hugo''s voice came out after Fujin''s thunderous drumbeat played, making the scene The audience was stunned, and then they all burst into laughter. Hugo was teasing the four-person group, the boy-man group, and the backstreet boy group. They always emphasized the name of the group when introducing themselves, especially the backstreet. Boy, this also became the origin of the way idol groups greet each other around the world. "Or so," Hugo took a short half-step forward and said, "Good evening everyone, we are the glory!" Then he turned the microphone towards the audience, and the audience followed suit with a tsunami level. In response to his shout, "To death!" The aura of the landslide caused a wave of air, almost making Hugo almost unsteady on his feet. Hugo let out a long sigh, "Well, now I''m pretty sure we are not suitable for this way of greeting, it''s time to give up." Hugo''s self-deprecating mutter made everyone on the scene laugh directly. Turning over, even Pedro and others on the stage laughed blankly, exchanged their sights, pointed at Hugo and laughed brilliantly. But in addition, Neil and the others also realized: This is a good thing, because facing the siege of one hundred and five thousand people, Hugo did not lose control, but restored the usual humor. For them, it was The great news is even better than the 100% attendance rate right now. "Thank you all for coming to tonight''s performance and kicking off the prelude of this world tour with us. Honestly speaking, this makes me a little flattered." Hugo said with a smile, his breath has gradually recovered at this time. Normally, the whole person felt relaxed. "When we heard that the first performance was in the Rose Bowl, our first reaction was: Uh, what can I do if the tickets can''t be sold?" Ha ha ha ha. The scene burst into laughter. Hugo stopped everyone with a serious look, "I mean, Alfonso and Pepe have already started contacting family members, because we both think there will be a lot of tickets left, at least we can help solve some. " Pedro picked up the microphone and interrupted Hugo''s words directly, "I testified, Hugo told the truth, he said I need to sell three hundred tickets, God, I am not the chief of the tribe." Pedro said. Deses words made everyone unable to stop laughing. Neil also laughed directly, looking directly at Alfonso and Fujin Alfonso also laughed, but Fujin turned it over. A roll of eyes, obviously not very satisfied with Pedro''s desperation. "Three hundred sheets? Pepe, I need you to solve three thousand sheets." Hugo''s ridicule was exchanged for Pedro''s wailing. Now even Neil and Alfonso disliked Pedro and provoked him. I can only feel depressed in situ, "But in the end, I can see that all the seats are full, which is a miracle." Hugo sighed softly. He seriously looked at the dense and turbulent crowd of 100,000 people. Hugo never thought that he could stand in front of 100,000 people and sing in his lifetime. When he was young and frivolous, he and Zhang Xiaoye and Su Zinan have imagined, what would it be like if a concert of 100,000 people were to be held? At the time, this was an illusory dream that was impossible to realize. You must know that in the entire East Asia region, the largest concert venue is East. The Beijing Arena can hold 55,000 people, while Taiwan. North Little Arena and incense. Hong Kong Red is only 10,000 people. They had only seen scenes of 3,000 people at the time, and they were shocked to the point that their brains crashed, so they could only imagine it out of thin air, as if the earth was still considered square in ancient times. At that time, people could not imagine the earth. There are also people on the other side of "foot to toe" living like themselves. All the imagination is so poor, there is no concrete image to find at all. Now Hugo knows that all the imagination at that time did not even outline one percent of the 100,000 concerts. The continuous crowd in front of him was surging in his sight, as if there was no end, the restless waves. It was as if the sea surface was spreading out in sight, setting off that he was so small, just like a drop of water in the vast ocean. But at the same time, I am so huge, just because I stand on the stage, I feel like I am standing on the shoulders of a giant and overlooking the entire earth. The vast ocean is in my palm, and I dominate every move of this ocean. , That kind of magnificence is beyond words. The shock rushing to his face made Hugo''s chest full of enthusiasm, but he couldn''t express it. He could only take a deep breath, and then take a deep breath again. The 100,000 spectators at the scene did not speak, but quietly watched Hugo, watched Hugo, and waited for Hugo, which made Hugo chuckle. "Although I am sorry to Tom, I cant give it away. Tonights concert tickets are given to him, but I still want to say, thank you all for your enthusiastic support, thank you for your willingness to come here and be part of the Glory To Death Tour. As for Tom, I hope he can show his face for the extra show on Sunday night ." Hugo kicked Tom Hanks in a blink of an eye, making the scene laugh, and many people also screamed, because the extra show on Sunday was also a carnival for them. "I only mentioned this when I was chatting with Neil the day before yesterday. When we formed the honor to die, did you think of this day? We sang our music in front of 100,000 people, and there were thousands of people supporting us outside the venue. Such an incredible scene is like a dream." Hugo turned to look at Neil, and the two of them looked at each other and smiled, "Finally we reached a consensus, we never thought of it. Of course, maybe , The dream includes such a stage, but as glory to death, we really only hope to enjoy music at the beginning, and hope that our music can be shared together. Now it seems that this dream has gone too far, this is us An honor." Hugo''s words made the scene thunderous applause, screams and whistles mixed in, it was so lively. Hugo tried twice, and the sound calmed down, "Although we are standing on this stage today, we still hold our original dreams, hoping that we can make glorious and deadly music, and then work with you. Share, keep this original intention, continue to work hard, and hope that you can enjoy the scenery along the way." The smile on Hugo''s face really bloomed, and the knot in his heart was finally completely unraveled at this moment. Then he will enjoy every day of the tour and enjoy this glorious journey to death. "Next, lets use music to communicate. We dont sing this song many times, but it has a special meaning for Glory to Death, and its still the same today. The next song Song,''Hollywood is not America (''s...)''." ... Chapter 1663： Oxygen thin Nicholas McLenna stood silly on the spot. At this time, his brain was completely blank, or completely filled with melody. He could only passively follow the glorious performance and follow Hugos thinking. Completely lost the ability to think. . The update is fast. Today, Nicholas came to the scene with an interview mission. As the first performance of the Glory To Death World Tour, tonight can be said to be highly anticipated, and there are bound to be countless people watching this night. However, there are only ten media that have the honor to receive an invitation from Glory to Death. Among hundreds of media in the United States, only ten have received such an honor, and the Los Angeles Times is one of them. But at this moment Nicholas has completely forgotten the camera in his hand. He does not want to work, and he has forgotten his own work. He is just immersed in music. This feeling is really wonderful, as if the whole world has been lit up. Generally, there is a Christmas tree in the body, and countless light bulbs are shining, so that Nicholas just let himself sink and sink again. The melody of "Time of Life (.of.. is still spreading in the air, and the wanton and freedom in the lyrics are like butterflies flying in the lavender field in the bright early summer, bringing out a radiant and tangy fragrance even if it is closed. The eyes can also feel the incomparable beauty. It seems that at this moment, even the passing of every second is so clear, rustling in the ears, like the touch of quicksand slipping between the fingers, so real. , But it is irreversible. The unspeakable taste rolls on the tip of the tongue, the heart is trembling slightly, and the whole person is immersed in the''excited'' emotions, but there is no suitable way to vent it. As a film reporter, Nicholas does not know much about music, but because of Hugo, Nicholas still has a basic understanding of glorious music. This is the kind of understanding that has been completely overthrown today. The thrill of music flowing in the blood vessels makes the soul tremble slightly. Language can''t explain this feeling at alleven if it''s just trying to explain the idea in words. They all looked pale and feeble. Nicholas finally couldn''t help it anymore. He decided to join the torrent of the scene-using shouts to express his inner enthusiasm, but Nicholas only pronounced the first syllable, and he saw everyone around him start to jump, forming a huge wave of people. , Surging. Nicholas suddenly turned his head, and the dynamics of 100,000 people in the audience starting to jump one after another were laid out in front of him, drawing a magnificent scene of waves. Let the brain directly crash. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The neat and uniform rhythms gradually gathered together from scattered corners, and everyone skillfully stepped on such a beat: applaud twice. Jump once. The sound of the palm and the palm, the sole of the foot and the ground became one piece, forming an overwhelming and powerful momentum, wrapping the entire rose bowl in it, creating an illusion of sight where the rose bowl began to lightly jump, causing Nicholas to open his mouth with a face. stunned. In fact, Nicholass brain has seen such images in the depths of his brain. The Bang Bang Pa method of support originated in the first tour of Glory to Death, in the Flower Plaza in Madison, New York; and then in many places. Both the premiere and the red carpet have appeared. This simple but straightforward method has almost become a symbol of the young volcano''s death support for glory. Not only does it not consume the energy of the throat, but it can also create the largest wave in the simplest way. Nicholas has felt this kind of battle on the scene many times. But today is different, not only because Nicholas was one of them, but also because it was an earthquake caused by one hundred and five thousand spectators at the scene. The magnificent magnificence is absolutely unprecedented, even the Hugo on the stage. No one has ever seen such a scene; even more because Nicholas is really involved in the rhythm of the concert at this time, he is also a member of such a huge fanatic. Not a mere reporter or bystander. Therefore, Nicholass stopped brain has no way to organize his thoughts. It can only follow the rhythm of everyone on the scene and beat the rhythm together, "Bangbang! Bangbang!" Nicholas jumped, and the corner of his mouth The smile just bloomed little by little. That kind of heartfelt catharsis made him feel as if he was wrapped in a halo, warm and cozy, happy and frizzy. Immediately afterwards, Nicholas heard Hugos singing from the speaker, Today will be the day when they return to you. Now you should know more or less what to do. I dont believe anyone can explain me anymore. How I feel about you now..." Almost immediately. Nicholas''s slow brain reacted, this is the ""mysterious" wall (! Its no wonder that all the audience in the audience became excited againor they were pushed to the top of the peak by their excited emotions, because they knew what the song was just by hearing the first note. Its not just a song. That''s all, this song made the whole world know about glory to death, and this song really pushed glory to death to the pinnacle of career, creating the supreme status of glory to death now. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The overwhelming rhythmic sound almost completely submerged Alfonsos guitar strings, only the clear and translucent voice of Hugo bloomed proudly in the dark, the kind of''waves'' that followed the''sex'' were like''waves'' and''tides''. Then, the oxygen was swept away in an instant, the sudden suffocation not only made people feel no fear, on the contrary, it made the excitement like thousands of butterflies, while flapping its wings. Then the melody of the chorus sounded. Without any instructions from Hugo, Nicholas heard other people around him stop their movements and began to sing loudly, "Because, maybe you will be the rescuer. My man, and, after all, you are my''fan'' wall." Although Nicholas took a bit slower, he immediately stopped his movements and sang loudly to his heart''s content. To be honest, Nicholas is a half-tone guy. He firmly believes throughout his life that even if someone holds a knife on his neck, he will never sing in public. But at this moment, Nicholas had no time to think. Before the brain made a signal to "block", the voice of singing had already gushed out from deep in his heart, and the voice was still incomplete as expected, which was an insult to this song. But Nicholas did not feel shy. On the contrary, the adrenaline began to explode, and the blood circulation began to speed up, then speed up. Before he realized it, his eyes were blurred by tears, which made Nicholas feel incredible, even absurd, but he had no time to react, so he wiped his eyes and the melody entered the first time. For the second round of refrain, this time, Nicholas did not hesitate, opened his mouth and sang in his loudest voice, "I think, maybe you will be the one who saves me, and, after all, you are my wall of''fans''. ; I think that maybe you will be the one who saves me, and, after all, you are my "mysterious" wall." Every lyric releases enthusiasm. Nicholas just feels that the brain is heating up and heating up again; the air becomes thinner and thinner, and even every breath becomes extremely difficult, and the beating of the heart becomes so heavy and so heavy. Strong, even the subtle movements of air entering and exiting the trachea and lungs became clear. This feeling is unprecedented. Even though Nicholas as a reporter has experienced so many large and small scenes, he still feels that the moment is so strange, so fresh, and so beautiful, that "the lungs are as hot as a bellows". Let the brain groan to boil. Hugo standing on the stage is singing, the melody of the "fans" wall is releasing endless energy, the entire rose bowl is plunged into a chaos, everyone is doing their best to roar Then, squeezing the last bit of air in the lungs, just to be able to sing this melody that touched countless people with Hugo''s voice. The air became extremely hot, as if standing in a sauna, the entangled water vapor was like a flame, rubbing countless fire flowers in the air, turning the sight into a bright and colorful Red''color'', and...then Nicholas only felt asphyxiated for a while. He roared so loudly that his brain began to lack oxygen, which made him stop for a while, trying to adjust his breathing. At this moment, a person next to Nicholas fell without warning. Just before she fell, the sharp and excited singing voice was still ringing, "Maybe you will be the one who saves me..." But In the next second, she fell straight down, which caught Nicholas who had just changed his breath by surprise. Nicholas quickly looked around and then saw the security guard on the aisle, beckoning, but the scene was completely an ocean, more than half of the people held their hands high, which made Nicholas''s gesture not at all The way was seen, and after hesitating, Nicholas took two steps forward, trying to attract the attention of the security guards, but before he could fully buy out the steps, the security guards noticed Nicholass abnormality and walked over, Nicholas hurriedly He beckoned and said simply, "Help! Help!" The security guards walked over quickly, and then they saw the''female'' student who fainted beside Nicholas. A small circle of people next to him realized that something was wrong, and cast their sights curiously. This made the security guards have to Instruct everyone to move away and leave enough space. The security guard briefly checked, and immediately turned around and beckoned to his companion in the aisle. The three men took a stretcher from the side and walked over. The security guard turned around and explained to Nicholas, "It''s okay, it should be just dehydration." But before Nicholas could respond, he could only hear them say, "This is already the fourteenth tonight." Then he watched the security guard carry the fainted''girl'' child and turned and left. Fourteen? The Rose Bowl is really an active volcano tonight. --37235+dsuaahhh+30447326--> Chapter 1664： Heat wave At this time, Nicholas came back a little bit, realizing that he was a reporter, and the volcano-like noise at the scene made the security guards more orderly. Only then did Nicholas realize that he saw at least hundreds of security guards at the scene today. At first, he thought it was just to maintain the order of the scene. After all, the scene of glory to death can always easily detonate the enthusiasm of the audience. , Access to the latest chapters: .. But now, it seems that the live country has more considerations when planning this concert tour. The security guards took the fainted young''female'' to one of the exits of the Rose Bowl, where the ventilation is good, and the temperature has dropped a bit, allowing the hot lungs to gradually cool down, and a simple ambulance is parked next to it. , There are also two professional ambulance personnel-there are eight such temporary ambulance stations at the Rose Bowl scene. If the situation is urgent, there are four ambulances parked besides the Rose Bowl and can be rescued at any time. When the paramedics saw someone fainted again, they hurried forward and performed a simple check. Finally, they were relieved, "It''s okay, it''s just a lack of oxygen and dehydration. There is no problem after a little rest." One of the security guards couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "Where was the one who was sent to the hospital just now?" The ambulance staff did not look up, and they were busy wiping the females child with the alcohol and the temple. She will be fine, but she lacks sugar. I guess she didnt eat much all day. Its weird if there is no problem at night. Its weird if there is no problem. Go to the hospital to have a good rest, eat something, and you will be better. After that, the paramedics couldnt help but mumbled, I really dont understand, but its just It''s just a concert, a group of children who are not sick and moaning, what are they doing so "excitedly", this is already the seventeenth." Just now there were fourteen, but the number of security guards increased to seventeen on the way. "Hey, Mary, you should really listen to the glorious death album. They are not random bands." Some of the security guards suddenly stood up and retorted with dissatisfaction, "You have been there all the time, Haven''t you listened to the live performance carefully?" "I''m busy rescuing these innocent girls who fainted, and I don''t have time to listen to any concert." The paramedic named Mary directly complained, completely indifferent. While talking, the young''woman'' lying on the ground had already sobered up. She looked around blankly, "Where am I?" "You are still in the rose bowl. You fainted just now." Mary explained to the''girl'' child, "You are hypoxic and dehydrated, and you need to rest well." "Oh, God, no, no, I don''t want to rest, I want to continue watching the concert." The young''woman'' struggled to stand up, but Mary grabbed her arm. Mary was obviously worried about the situation of having fewer''girls'', and the younger''girls'' grabbed Mary''s hands instead, "Thank you for helping me, but you must know that I have been waiting for this day for two full years. If I missed it, I I will regret it for a lifetime." The voice hasn''t settled yet. The screams in the venue broke out again, just listening to the "apology ( melody began to sound, the whole audience began to''comfort'', and the young''girl'' suddenly began to scream, "Ah ah Ah!" He expressed his excitement and enthusiasm all over his body. Seeing that Mary was still trying to get angry, a security guard said. "She may not be able to return to the infield, but at least she can stand here and watch the concert, right?" Mary could not refute, "For God''s sake, if I hadn''t had work to do tonight, I would also Crazy for this band." But without waiting for Mary''s permission, the young "girl" had already stood up. Standing on the sidelines, looking at the dim halo on the stage, once again followed everyone on the scene and screamed, the main melody of "apology" that cello surged deep and surging, creating an epic magnificence. Mary looked at the security guards helplessly. They had to raise their hands in a gesture of surrender, "Don''t look at us, we still have work to do." They turned and left, preparing to return to their posts. , And the man who supported the glory to death just now paused, and said to Mary again, "I''m serious. Just sit down and listen to this song. You will fall in love with this band." Then this Then he turned around to keep up with his friends. However, Mary didn''t have time to listen, because another dehydrated fan was sent over. This made Mary subconsciously look towards the stage. At this time, Hugo had already been taken off by the denim jacket. She was only wearing a t-shirt without any''fancy'' copy, and she just stood in place and chanted, "Death." Grasping your rope, I hang high above the cliff; I can hear what you say, but I just can''t make a sound." The abundant and turbulent emotions poured down in an instant like a rushing river in Hugo''s slightly hoarse voice. Mary raised her eyebrows slightly, retracted her eyes, did not express too much, and still said to the security guards irritably, "Another one!" But after confirming that the''girl'' child in front of her was simply dehydrated, Mary didn''t say much, but squatted quietly next to her, listening to the moving melody quietly, "You probably didn''t expect me Will turn around and say:''This apology is too late, it''s too late.'' I say this apology is too late, it''s too late." That kind of indifferent but heavy despair was mingled in the thick strings of the cello, pulling out the heart-piercing bitterness and pain, and lingering in the air, the emotions in my heart surging out like this, making the focus of sight suddenly Becomes fuzzy. Mary flashed her eyes slightly, let out a sigh of relief, and the turbulence in her heart danced wildly on the tip of her tongue. "Mary", a voice interrupted her thoughts, and another boy was sent over and diverted Mary''s attention. She couldn''t help complaining irritably, "Aren''t these people crazy!" Maybe Mary was right, all the audience was crazy. At this moment, the entire Rose Bowl is still bursting with amazing energy. The concert has started for three and a half hours, but the audience on the scene does not seem to be tired, they are still screaming and shouting feverishly. , Jumping, singing, and exhausted all their energy to join this party, even though their voices have begun to become hoarse, they continue to release their energy, letting the flames of the rose bowl burn! However, at this time, thirty-four fans of the song were dehydrated or hypoxic, or too excited and fainted. Three of them were taken to the hospital. Although it was not a major problem, it can be seen from this side. , Todays concert is hot. The high-intensity performance of more than two hundred minutes not only made the fans of the song go crazy, the five men on the stage were already sweating profusely at this time, Pedro and Fujin had already stripped their shirts, but even so , The sweat on their bodies still "shot" out a bright halo; the clothes of Neil and Alfonso were also completely soaked, and the clothes did not even show the original color; standing at the front of the stage Hugo, at this moment, looked like he had just been fished out of the water, and the trajectory of sweat slipping could be clearly felt in the light and shadow. The entire rose bowl seems to have become a stove, testing the willpower of the 105,000 spectators at the scene. But its not just inside the venue, but its mid-summer when the night is exposed outside the venue. Although they cant see the performance in the venue, they can hear the singing from the venue, and they also interact with all the audience in the venue. The same, even more enthusiastic and crazier than in the hall, everyone sang loudly and jumped happily, from the first minute to the present, doing their utmost to participate in this 100,000 people party. Everyone is so selfless that they forget the passage of time, the existence of space, and even their own existence. They just completely merge with all the friends in the audience, and then they are in the world of glory to death. Traveling in the middle, enjoying this unparalleled beauty. "This is the last song tonight." When Hugo said this, everyone was stunned. They even forgot to make a sound. There was only one thought in their minds: Four hours is over. Up? It seems that the countdown to the opening of the last second is still in sight, the next second is already at the end, and the passage of time has become insignificant. "Oh!" After a pause for half a second, the sighs of the audience sounded. Sally even raised her hands high, venting her dissatisfaction loudly, "We are not over yet!" Shi Sally was already sweating profusely, and the sweat on her head made her hair very messy. If she saw her appearance, she would lose her big teeth, but at this time she did not have the energy to go. Taking care of my own situation, I just looked at the stage engrossedly, with disappointment and helplessness written in my eyes. In an instant, everyone started talking in a low voice. The frenzy that lasted for nearly four hours finally turned into noisy at this moment. No one wants the performance to end at this moment. No one wants the night to end like this, everyone. They are expressing the turbulent emotions in their hearts-using words instead of screaming. Seeing this scene, Jessica was stunned, and suddenly yelled, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com "Encore! Encore! Encore!" Jessica was unwilling to end the concert. This was the first time in her life that she truly enjoyed a performance, and the first time she truly released herself. This night is really true. It''s so beautiful, she is not ready to end. Jessica''s shout seemed a little thin amidst the noise, Sally couldn''t help but looked at her mother in amazement, with her eyes full of puzzlement: Why did you call encore at this time, the performance has not really ended yet? ! However, several other people not far away seemed to be inspired, and they shouted together with Jessica, "Encore! Encore!" Nicholas was also blinded by his brain at this time, and then he shouted together, "Encore!" The originally sparse Encore sound, at this time actually gathered into a small force, but more people Like Sally, I don''t understand, so I don''t understand the current situation at all. Standing on the stage, Hugo couldn''t help but chuckled, "The performance is not over yet, so I call Encore. Is this urging me to end the performance quickly, or do I hope that I will continue the performance? This is really embarrassing. " Hugo''s ridicule made the audience burst into laughter. --37235+dsuaahhh+30500250--> Chapter 1665： Top of the pinnacle "The last song, good day (...updated so fast. day)." After Hugo finished teasing, he didnt pause, he just raised his voice and announced the name of the last song tonight. This song is undoubtedly a song with the iconic "sex" of the glory to the death, because it was after the "good day" that the new metal rock advocated by the glory to the death was finally accepted by mainstream music critics and even highly regarded. , This high-quality, high-level and high-popular song made New Metal Rock truly on the stage of history. But tonight, glory to death has not sung this song, it turned out to be here, the last song. It starts with "Young Volcano(. and ends with "A Beautiful Day". This is undoubtedly the best interpretation of the theme of "Sunshine" in the first stage of the "Blurry Rain" world tour. Until this time, it is glorious. The blueprint for the tour this time has just revealed the tip of the iceberg. "Look at the colorful colors of this world, see the mysterious east appearing in the field of vision, see the canyon destroyed by dark clouds, see the tuna shoal hollow out the sea, watch the nomadic Arabs lighting a bonfire, watch the oil field burned, watch the bite The bird with the olive branch soars. After the disaster, there is a chaotic splendor." In that familiar and beautiful melody, Hugos voice vividly and perfectly displays the magnificence and magnificence of the world, the mystery from nature, the beauty from life, and the joy from music. In this song " "A Beautiful Day" is shown incisively and vividly, just like the theme of "Sunshine" in the first stage, which fully interprets the glorious music theme. At the very beginning, Glory to Death is to uphold this idea and this concept and embark on the road of music. From "almost fame" to "bath in the morning light", Glory to death dedicated to the''fine'' and brilliant music, and The new metal rock has been brought into the stage of the times and appeared in front of everyone with a magnificent momentum. After nearly four hours of singing, Hugo''s voice was a little tired, but he was stained with a faint layer of laziness, sex. Feel uninhibited. Instead, it gave this classic single a different style, just like the sun at 8 o''clock in the morning, the lazy, warm, and translucent gold color is infinitely beautiful, which makes people want to stretch out. He touched the''touch'', only after raising his hand, he realized that the clear gold''color'' had a faint gold border between his fingers. The smile at the corner of his mouth was sketched involuntarily. "You are on the road, but you dont know where to go. Youre stuck in a quagmire, lost in her fictional house of mystery, you like this small town, even if it sounds unreal, you feel like youre everywhere , And she runs through your whole body, this is a beautiful day, dont miss it, this is a beautiful day." At this moment. The audience was quiet, no one screamed, no sound, and even the breathing almost disappeared, not because the audience was exhausted, but because any sound at this moment seemed to destroy The beauty in front of me, Hugo''s singing does not have any''fancy'' skills. But when you close your eyes, you can hear the fragrance of the sun in his voice, and outline the magnificent picture of the waves. The magnificent shock almost calms everyone down, just listening quietly. , Feel the charm of the scene. Sally was silent. Watching Hugo singing loudly with tears in her eyes, the hot tears almost burned her cheeks, and her heart was moved well; Jessica was silent, looking at Hugo on the stage in disbelief, just A melody portrayed such a spectacular scene in her mind; Nicholas was also silent. This was the first time he truly understood why Hugo insisted on forming a band. He can not only feel Hugo''s enthusiasm, but also Hugo''s soul. All the thoughts in his heart can be touched in the melody, close at hand. At this moment, silence is far more powerful than screaming, because the cry from the bottom of my heart is roaring, the echo of the soul is trembling, and the soul is bathed in the shining starlight, dang cleansing the dust, enlightening, and awakening. Even though people are familiar enough with the song "Good Day", tonight, this song is so special. It belongs to the "Good Day" of the Rose Bowl, and this is the "Good Day" of the "Blurry Rain" tour. "One day", this is a "beautiful day" for young volcanoes. Everyone is savoring the taste that blooms on the tip of the tongue. The''exciting'' melody burst out infinite energy in the dazzling lights, and Hugo''s voice reached its peak, igniting the whole night completely, "You don''t need it now, don''t need it now, what a beautiful day! "Everyone stood up straight, looking at Hugo''s subconsciously raised right hand, followed by raising his right hand, raising it high, as if a believer was expressing it in this way. With his own beliefs in general. At this moment, everything is as sung as the first line of "A Beautiful Day", "The heart blooms like a''flower'', and it grows crazily and drills out a ruthless and hard ground." The seeds of rock and roll quietly broke out of the heart. , Madly drilled out of the dry and cracked ground, sprouted a little bit of tender green sprouts, and began to grow silently under the nourishment of Hugo''s singing. After the melody reached its peak, the members of the band suddenly stopped collectively, the sound in the stereo stopped abruptly, and the lights of the audience went out instantly, and the entire rose bowl plunged into darkness again. The misty night completely lost sight of sight. Only the heat from the breath reminded people that the surging excitement was still spreading in the air. "Oh!" Scattered sighs were heard everywhere, directly and clearly expressing everyone''s deep regrets and dissatisfaction, just like the beginning of a concert, abruptly opening and ending abruptly, without any warning. Without any reminder, the sudden power swept over, making people lose the ability to resist, and can only passively sink deeply into the melody, and completely become a slave to the music. Four hours of madness, four hours of screaming, four hours of excitement, four hours of dedication, four hours of concentration... This makes every audiences''energy'' almost exhausted, but At this moment, almost everyone has the same idea: they are still not tired, they are still not sleepy, they are still not over. Nicholas could hardly control his emotions. The first one yelled, "Encore!" This time, he was pretty sure that he didn''t yell wrong. Although as a reporter, he shouldn''t show his preference so obviously, but tonight is an exception. He is just a fan of the song, an ordinary fan of the song-he is one of the young volcanoes. Member, he is eager to continue this''prestige'' color, he is eager to return to the stage again in glory to death, and he is eager to make this night eternal. Therefore, "Encore!" Nicholas did not hesitate, and immediately shouted out his inner thoughts. These words were like magic, and they were quickly recognized by others, "Encore! Encore! Encore!" The fans of the rock standing area immediately united, and everyone shouted. Then, "Encore!" Even if the voice is hoarse, I don''t hesitate to do it, I just hope that their inner enthusiasm and desire can be heard with glory through this line of shouts, and then they are called back to the stage again to continue this miracle . Encore. One hundred people, one thousand people, ten thousand people... The continuous shouting sounded earth-shaking, once again shaking the whole rose bowl, as if an earthquake was coming. But Jessica found out that Sally didnt yell "Encore" with them. She originally thought it was because Sally was tired, but soon this idea was overturned because she saw Sally start to applaud. "Bang! Bang!" The crisp applause was so clear, once, and then again, stepping on a powerful rhythm, rubbing a burst of fire "flowers" with the air, and then Sally jumped up, as if in slow motion , Jessica could clearly see the dust that''s stirred up'' when Sally landed on her feet, followed by the dull sound, "Pop!" "Boom! Boom!" The rhythmic sounds gradually joined together. "Boom!" Sally looked at the empty stage firmly. At this time, there was no one on the stage, obviously a glorious band member. They have already left, but Sally''s eyes are not willing to leave at all, just firmly locked on the spacious stage, and then concentrated on hitting the rhythm, "Boom!" Jessica quickly reacted. This was the signal between young volcanoes and glory to death, and it was also the most direct way for young volcanoes to support glory to death in public. Jessica knew this beat, and it was the earliest It started with Sally. As a result, she also stopped shouting "Encore" and followed Sally to do so. One, two... one hundred, two hundred people... The Encore gradually calmed down, and everyone turned their heads to look at the source of the rhythm. When Nicholas heard such a noise, he immediately reacted. It was a signal for young volcanoes. He was obviously a novice on the road to becoming a young volcano. Nicholas quickly realized that it was more than shouting. In other words, such a uniform rhythm sound is obviously more powerful so he stopped yelling, and followed the beat rhythm together. One thousand people, two thousand people... 10,000 people, 20,000 people... Everyone in the entire Rose Bowl stood up until 100,000 people stood up and beat the rhythm together, "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" One hundred thousand people, one hundred thousand people! Everyone was hitting the same beat. The overwhelming and energetic momentum made the Rose Bowl shiver. Even the galloping horses couldnt describe the magnificent sight in front of them. It even made people wonder if the Rose Bowl was in the next moment. It will collapse. With the Rose Bowl as the center, the entire Pasadena can feel a clear shock, which makes people suspect that the real earthquake is coming. There have been too many surprises tonight. People have repeatedly thought that the whole audience has come, but the glory to death and the audience will always bring surprises again. Up to this moment, it really belongs to the "hurricane" tour. The pinnacle has just arrived. This is the pinnacle of the pinnacle, forming a gust of wind and rain, venting violently, announcing this history-changing tour and truly kicking off the curtain. This is a historical moment. Bang bang bang! Bang bang bang! Bang bang bang! Don''t you want to join? --37235+dsuaahhh+30502211--> Chapter 1666： Mountain whistle tsunami ?? There are 30 students for a Spanish class, 300 for a movie screening, 500 for a bar party, and 800 for a middle-class community. Its a high school campus. The number of students is 1,000, the number of students in a large campus is 3,000, the audience for a small concert is 5,000, and the crowd at a Golden Globe awards ceremony is 10,000, a Hollywood "show" theater The audience that can hold is 17,000 people, and the audience for a basketball game is 30,000 people... Imagine the scale of one hundred, one thousand, and ten thousand people. Often when you are in a limited space among five hundred people, you will feel crowded, overwhelmed, and overcrowded; if you stand Three thousand people in a spacious gym will make themselves feel the air is hot, breathing is difficult, and their heartbeats speed up. .Fastest update visit: .SԦ.㧰. And now, instead of 10,000, not 20,000, but 100,000, full of 100,000 people, the crowd can almost completely paralyze 20 streets, but now they are all crowded into one site! Not only that, all 100,000 people are doing the same action at this time, and the sound of that row of mountains and seas easily set off the mountains and the tsunami, causing the entire Pasadena to begin to shake the mountains, as if... Ten thousand volcanoes erupted at the same time. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Not only the sound, but the rhythm of the hearts jumping has also found the same rhythm. It surges waves in the chest cavity, and connects all 100,000 people at the scene to make the heart and the heart. Closely leaning together, everyone is connected to each other, hand in hand to set off the most incredible craze; more importantly, even the speed of blood flow is matched together, so that everyone''s blood vessel vibration pulse can find the same Frequency, the gap between people gradually disappears, which makes everyone in the Rose Bowl merge into one, and burst out with a stronger momentum. "Boom!" Such simple and clear sounds gathered together. It resounded through the sky, not just the Rose Bowl, not just Pasadena, but even the land of Los Angeles began to feel that powerful energy, shivering under the feet of the young volcano. At this moment, both inside and outside of the Rose Bowl became one person, and Sally was good. Whether its Patrick or Jessica. Not to mention Nicholas, everyone has become the same person, like an indomitable giant, using the simplest body movements to convey the inner turbulence. The applause and footsteps come together to form a powerful force to let the sky. , The earth, the ocean, and the mountains all responded to the call of this force. There is no encore, no screaming. There was no shouting, and there was not even too much noise at the scene, only the neat and uniform rhythm, pouring out endlessly, but it was simpler and more effective, more direct and fierce than a thousand and 10,000 sentences "Encore". The most primitive, true and surging emotions in the hearts of young volcanoes. It was completely revealed. At this point, when Hugo is back in the background, even if he doesnt need to look at the backstage monitor screen, even if he doesnt need to stand on the side stage to peek at the scene, even if he doesnt need to listen carefully to the noise and noise outside the stage, he can feel that. The swept mountains whispered a tsunami. The cleanest rhythm sound wrapped him firmly. Close your eyes, Hugo''s heartbeat can''t help but match with the rhythm outside, bang! Bang bang bang! The steady and powerful heartbeat kept beating his head, and the adrenaline was like a smoke "flower" assembly on July 4th, erupting in every corner of the body, the feeling of extreme excitement was like floating in space. , The state of weightlessness is indescribable in words. is not just Hugo. At this moment, Neil, Fogin, Pedro and Alfonso also felt the clear emotional surge, the surging heat''waves'' rushing into the body from the open''hair'' holes. Inside, let the blood boil, that kind of restlessness penetrated into the bone marrow, and a tremor jumped directly from the soles of the feet to the top of the head. For anyone, the madness and enthusiasm he feels at this moment is incredible. The horrible waves set off by 100,000 people are blowing on their faces, and they are so hot that they almost burn their skin. In this world, most people spend their entire lives searching for their own sense of existence, eager to prove their worth. Salesmen hope to''hand over'' beautiful sales, athletes hope to win one victory after another, managers hope that their company will flourish, waiters hope that they can be respected, and research scholars hope that their projects can be recognized by the world... Everyone contributes their own strength in their posts and is eager to prove themselves. This is why there are so many awards, not just Oscars, Grammys, Nobel Prizes, Lawrence Prizes, Football Golden Globes, etc., everyone is seeking their own recognition. This is also the reason for the existence of awards ceremonies similar to the Peoples Choice Award. Although it does not have the authority of''sex'' and is more entertainment-oriented, it still has strong vitality, because for the artists, it represents the "people''s Choice", this is how people recognize them. is no exception for singers. In fact, in addition to awards such as Grammys, the singers'' performance stage is the most direct platform to prove themselves. The result of a concert of 10,000 people and a concert of 100,000 people is actually the markets recognition of singers. And at this moment, even more so! One hundred thousand people are expressing their support for glory to death in the most direct way, and one hundred thousand people are expressing their love for glory to death in the most enthusiastic way, especially when all this happens in the four-hour performance After that, there was still no fatigue and sluggishness from the mountains and the tsunami. The surging sound was the best commendation for the glory to death along the way. As a band, Glory to Death has achieved incredible results, but they still did not slow down and chose to continue on the road of music. Many times, even they themselves would forget what they started. The reason is that they have forgotten the original dream before the music began, but at this moment, the heart-shaking rhythm of the scene, "pop, pop", is reminding them in the most direct and simple way: how did it all start? Almost without warning, Alfonso realized that his eye sockets were hot, which made him lower his head embarrassedly and wipe his tears fiercely. Not only because of touch, but also because of guilt, he knows more than anyone what happened in the past year, and he is more fortunate that his teammates immediately grabbed him and put him back on track. At this moment, the surging rhythm sound made Alfonso''s heart tremble slightly, because he recalled when Hugo invited him, why did he nod his agreement? And that nod, completely changed his life. The more he understands this, the more turbulent Alfonso''s tears are. Standing aside, Neil noticed Alfonso''s embarrassment. He let out a long breath, patted Alfonso''s shoulder, and then greeted his teammates in a circle, "This is just the beginning of the journey. Are you all ready?" Indeed, this is only the first night of the "Blurry Rain" world tour concert. This is a long journey, and they have just started their steps. The ears were filled with piercing and sharp rhythms. Even if Neil was yelling, he still couldnt hear clearly, but the five members of the glory to death didnt mind at all. They exchanged gazes with each other. Seeing similar enthusiasm in his eyes, the corners of his mouth are all drawn with similar arcs. Fujin first stretched out his right hand and placed it in the middle of the circle around the team. He took a deep look at Hugo. He had never thanked Hugo like this before, and thanked Hugo for the first time he stretched out his hand. , Let him become a member of glory to death, fortunately to be a member of this grand tour. Fujin remembers that Hugo said not long ago that he wanted to replant the belief in rock and roll in the hearts of the audience, so that the faith that had disappeared could sprout and grow again. Fujin now realizes that not only Hugo is not joking, but this great dream has already begun, and tonight is the first stop. Hugo put his hand on Fujin''s right hand, followed by Pedro, Alfonso, and finally Neil. Fujin yelled hard, "Performance time! Glory to death!" The five members joined together. Qi raised his hands up high and looked at the excitement and excitement in each other''s sights, even if they were drenched in sweat at the moment, even if they looked embarrassed at the moment, even if they were exhausted at the moment. , But they still couldn''t help laughing loudly, and the energy in their bodies began to burst out continuously. The band members started to take another step towards the stage Hugo followed Neil and walked up, but before he had time to walk up the steps, he felt someone patted him on the shoulder. , Looking back, it was Fu Jin. Fujin raised his right hand, thumbs up, and raised his eyebrows "Mao", with a questioning look in his eyes. Because the surroundings are too noisy, the "popping" sound almost makes people suspect that the rose bowl will collapse at any time, and the surrounding light is not particularly bright, so when Hugo read Fujin''s eyes and expressions, It seems not so accurate. "Me?" Hugo pointed to himself. He thought Fujin was worried about his situation. After all, before tonight, even he himself could not be sure whether he could face such a turbulent crowd. No, Fujin shook his head and pointed to the stage. Hugo immediately recovered and understood what Fujin meant. Hugo burst out with a bright smile, nodded vigorously, "How about it, are you ready to join the last carnival tonight?" In the dim light, Hugos smile was not obvious, but Fujin found the Hugo he was familiar with in this smile. This made Fujins heart a little loose, and then it was rare to see a big bloom. Smile. Chapter 1667： Surging ?? "Bangbang! Bangbang!" The uniform beat still shook the rose bowl, but then the voice suddenly changed, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! On the stage, the audience once again lost control. People stopped their beats and began to greet the return of the king tonight with crazy shouts. The scream of the variation made the rose bowl like a trembling plane tree in the cold wind. Such a loud shout makes it hard to believe that this is already the encore of this concert, and the four-hour performance is still the same. There is no tendency to cool down the frenzy on the scene. In the orange light, the glorious band members returned to their positions one after another. Hugo picked up the microphone, took a deep breath, and wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he could say a thousand words. He couldn''t accurately express his surging emotions at the moment, so he let out a long breath. "Encore time! Let''s sail together ()!" Hugos words made all audiences confused, because the third album has not been released at this time, and EMI has been keeping secret, so almost no one knows the information about this album, naturally no one can. Understand the double meaning of Hugo''s sentence. But it is not important, because they will understand immediately. Hugo raised his right hand holding the microphone and placed it in mid-air as if he were a commander. A little bit in the air, and then he heard Fujin and Alfonso get busy at the same time, the ethereal rhythm of the small hammer drum. The fascinating sound of the electronic keyboard is combined with the monotonous but thick string of the electronic guitar, just like the''flower'' that blooms quietly in the dark night, blooming with a quiet but strong fragrance, like a mist, stretching out your hand The invisible night''color'' spread little by little. "Hum! Hum! Hum!" The clean rhythm is dense but not fast, but it is rushing like a spring, brewing the surging''excitement'' little by little, silently in the audience. Diffused. Just the first drum beat and the first melody made Sally hold her breath. This is a song she has never heard before. She knows the melody of all the songs on the two albums, but she can say with certainty that this song is a brand new song, but Sally has no mind to think. This means that the third album of the glory to the death is uncovering the mystery. The veil of her, because all her attention is focused on that moving melody. One after another, the concise and powerful drum beats and key sounds are fused together, under the dazzling lights. Hugo''s right hand beat the rhythm shortly and accurately in the air, as if all the hearts of the 100,000 people in the audience were concentrated on Hugo''s right hand. The heart that was bursting just now suddenly quieted down, being dragged by Hugo''s right hand, slowed down, and then slowed down, "Puff! Puff!" One after another, he beat the rhythm neatly. The Rose Bowl, which was noisy only five seconds ago, is now completely silent. It is not the silence of people walking around, but the silence of full concentration, gaze, and listening. Sally couldn''t help but raised her right hand. Put it on your own''chest'' and feel the rhythm of your heart hitting the''chest''-this rhythm is the same frequency as the pulse, and the same as the frequency on the stage. She even had to slow down her breathing, and then slow it down, lest any little movement of herself would ruin this wonderful moment. At this moment, the rose bowl is still dark, only the stage is gathering light. But at this moment, it was as if the light of the whole world had gathered on this land, and that bright light was completely gathered in Hugos right hand, and the starlight was lit up in the depths of everyones heart and enveloped firmly. Above the soul, let the whole soul shine through. The shock is not swept over by a brain, but like a sunrise, slowly buffering and breaking the shackles of the ground and the night, tearing the darkness away bit by bit, and then the golden color light gushes out. Twenty seconds, only the simplest rhythm is ringing, and the entire rose bowl swings the ethereal rhythm that goes deep into the soul. Then, Hugo''s right hand suddenly stopped in the air, and Neil and Pedro''s guitar strings joined in, and the electronic keyboard sound under Alfonso''s slender fingertips began to become unpredictable, like a storm. The tension before coming, all emotions began to surging in the quiet night, "Bang!" Fujin suddenly beat the drum, his heart contracted fiercely, blood rushed out frantically, and the starlight over the soul instantly Pouring down. "Navigation ()!" Hugo''s thick and hoarse voice whispered into the microphone, and then all the melody sounded in unison, the clear turbulence surging down the ground, turbulent water There is almost no reaction time for people, and the rain-like emotions are rushing, and just a blink of an eye makes the whole person fall into the ocean in an instant, surrounded by the boundless sea. Sally opened her mouth slightly and stared at Hugo standing in the middle of the stage with a stunned mouth. At this moment, Hugo held the microphone with one hand and stood quietly in place without any extra action, but the phrase "sailing" just now. Just like lightning, it directly penetrated all obstacles, entered the bottom of her heart, and then blasted out the sky-shaking thunder, making her eyes blurred by tears in an instant, but the tears did not fall, she couldn''t help but step back. Step, opening her mouth wide and looking at the stage in astonishment, her body trembled slightly uncontrollably, the turbulent''waves'' in her heart easily robbed her of her breathing ability, making her completely stiff in place like a puppet. The whole stage became a blur, but Sally couldnt tell whether her tears were too hot, or the light on the stage was too dazzling, and we could only see the halo, Hugos quiet profile face outlined. Create a perfect arc. "This is the way I show love, I can only think about it in my mind because, baby, I blame my attention deficit disorder." Hugo''s voice is just like being wrapped in a halo, hazy and "psychedelic", but But it seems to be clearly whispering in the ear, that hoarse and lazy voice has an indestructible power, penetrates layers of protection, and sings directly in the depths of Sally''s heart, "This is the angel crying," I''m all to blame for my morbid pride, baby it''s all to blame for my attention deficit disorder." But the simple lyrics easily set off the stormy''waves''. In the trance, Sally seemed to be on top of the ***, the gust of wind and rain rushed on her face, leaving her no room to breathe, turbulent Emotions are "waves" after "waves", splitting their heads and covering their faces, completely overwhelmed. Sally didn''t even grasp the concept in this song, but there was already an emotional storm in her mind. Sally remembered the situation when she saw Hugo for the first time. She looked at Hugo and said to herself with a smile, "Because that is a dream." Although Sally died in Memphis for her glory a long time ago. She fell in love with them, but until that moment, she understood the dream in Hugo''s amber eyes. From then on, her life could no longer be separated from glory to death. She remembered the first time she participated in the Junjie Music Festival. She remembered the scene when the Hugo accident happened in Houston. She remembered the grand occasion when "Bath the Morning Light" was released. She remembered the enthusiastic discussion of music with the young volcanoes. Sleepless night... There are countless fragments in her mind rushing out of her head, almost making her unable to distinguish, and she can only passively let her emotions run like a wild horse running away in the storm. "Sailing! Sailing! Sailing! Sailing! Sailing!" Hugo''s voice was completely torn apart in the melody, like the wings of an angel, flying all over the sky with gold rims, carrying shock and madness and pouring down like a torrential rain. Sally''s mouth was still open, and her head was still muddy, but the tears in her eye sockets just slipped down. She even forgot in the blink of an eye. The eyelashes''hairs'' couldn''t bear the weight of tears, and they were hot. The temperature almost burned her cheeks, but with countless emotions such as joy, bitterness, happiness, distress, goodness, pain, etc., it was vented out of the body in a bit of a "puffing". The simplest lyric, "Navigation!" Without any gorgeous rhetoric, without any complicated melody, or even with any''fancy'' singing skills, just sing it from the depths of Hugo''s heart concisely and clearly. The sound disturbed the light in the eyes, making the tears unable to straighten up. At this moment, the whole rose bowl was silent. Even the security guard standing next to the medical staff Mary, who was standing by the''door'', quieted down. Everyone raised their chins and stared at it. There is a spacious stage, but all the light is concentrated on Hugo alone, making it hard to move his eyes. He wears the simplest T-shirt and jeans trousers He holds the microphone with one hand He just stood in place and sang loudly. Even the singing voice was so simple. A single sentence of "navigation" made all the more than 100,000 people on the scene lose the ability to react and could only look at the stage stupidly. I don''t know if it is because the light is too dazzling, or because the eyes are too dry; I don''t know if it is because the song is too moving, or because the emotions are too turbulent. Tears just soaked their cheeks, turbulent and hot tears vented down, but no one raised their hands to wipe their embarrassment, just looked up at the stage with their heads open and their mouths, letting their emotions vent their own way. Emotions erupted wantonly. A song "Navigation", with the simplest lyrics and melody, has brought the most surging emotional "wave" without any modification. Everyone has his own "Navigation" deep in his heart, because This song is not about love, not family, not friendship, but oneself. You should take a brave step, even if you have to face the stormy''waves'', even if you have to face squally rain, even if you have to face landslides and cracks. , And should not give up easily, lift up the footsteps, and take the hardest step. Life is too short, we shouldn''t squander it easily, please raise your head and live freely and proudly. What about gusts of wind and rain, let''s set sail together! Right now! Chapter 1668： Worship Sail! Life is always going on, every moment now will become the past in the next second, and the length of life is limited, we can''t spend forever, always doing nothing, so we must sail! Even if it is swift and rainy, even if it is stormy waves, even if it is landslides, we must sail! Unstoppable, unstoppable, never stop! Life is so short, please raise your head high and live proudly! Such a simple lyrics, such a simple melody, and such a simple interpretation stirred up a storm, pouring down, and vividly interpreting the name of the band "Glory to Death": glory or death! The result is not the most important thing. The important thing is that there are only two choices, either stop your own pace and choose death; or go on and move on to the unknown road, even if the end is dark hell, even if the end is the abyss, even if The end is still death, even if the end is shattered, but without hesitation, the so-called glory is not success, not brilliance, or recognition, but persistence. There is no compromise on this path. How many people can do this? How many people can rush all the way with dreams, how many people can desperate to chase themselves, how many people can be broken for self-persistence, how many people can never give up for a illusory goal, how many people can stand by The end of life says "I do not regret"; how many people choose to compromise for the sake of life, how many people choose to constrain themselves in the name of responsibility, how many people are flattened by life, and how many people choose After being mediocre and ordinary into society, how many people bury their regrets deeply in their hearts. "Navigation ()! Navigate! Navigate!" The simplest sentence of "navigation" vents Hugo''s emotions unobtrusively, like a hole in the dark night sky, and the starry sky falls like a waterfall. Illuminated the entire night sky, but lit up countless small flames, and sounded the horn of resistance in the entire dark world. The turbulent emotions are like gusts of wind and rain, drowning everyone, and there are 100,000 "voyages" for 100,000 people. This simple to the extreme melody evokes completely different feelings in everyones heart. Everyone can find their own voice in Hugos passionate and magnificent interpretation. The tears that burst the embankment are full of intricacies, regret, bitterness, happiness, joy, loss, astonishment, and pain. It''s happiness, it''s beauty... When tears dance lightly on the tip of your tongue, only you can taste the taste. "Maybe I should call for help, maybe I should stop myself, my baby is all to blame for my attention deficit disorder." Such a simple lyric completely broke countless people. Jessica''s mouth was open and unable to make any sound, but tears poured out crazily. The heart-wrenching pain made Jessica unable to react at all. It can only be standing in place with tight muscles, letting tears flow freely, and the emotions in his heart set off a stormy sea, but no sound can be heard. Should she cry out for help; or should she kill herself? Should she choose glory or death? Or, does she still have a choice, or is she already given up by fate? In the grand parade of life, she seems to have given up too many things, and even forgot the reason for her existence. Maybe it''s not a dream, maybe it''s just Sallyher daughter, at least she should awaken the motivation in her heart. Life seems to have become insensitive for so long and so long that she has forgotten her passion. But she didn''t want this either. "Help, help, help..." Jessica yelled frantically in her heart, she wanted to yell out, but her throat seemed to be blocked, tears blurred her vision, she could only stare at the stage idiotically The luminous body in the center grabbed his heart fiercely, hoping to find an exit to rescue himself in this melody. Help, she needs help, who can help her? "Maybe I''m a freak, maybe I didn''t listen carefully, my baby blames my attention deficit disorder." Sally was breathing heavily. She only felt that her lungs seemed to have completely gone on strike. She couldn''t help but began to cough violently, but the tears on her face still couldn''t straighten up, and the tears flowed into her mouth and filled her mouth. It''s bitter, but the emotional storm in my mind can''t stop at all. She is a freak, but she has been listened carefully-Hugo, the man standing on the stage at this moment, really heard her heart, she wants to chase her dream, she wants to go everywhere In every corner of the world, she wants to be a person who can influence others, she...she wants to sail! She wants to stand up again, and then use her feet to measure the latitude of the world. Even if she knows that the road ahead is stormy, she is not willing to give up, she wants to sail! Sally forced herself to raise her head, and then raised her chin, hot tears were still running wildly, but she showed her pride, she wanted to go on sailing upright and courageously, she would not Give up, she will not compromise, she refuses to give up, she refuses to compromise. "Sailing! Sailing! Sailing!" Hugos voice made everyone in the audience lift their chins high, and the bright tears became a piece of light in the light, blooming with an extremely dazzling halo, becoming the most gorgeous light tonight, even though Even the most outstanding lighting artist in the world can''t create such an effect; the boundless sea of ??people has now become a sea of ??emotions, blooming proudly amidst Hugos singing, and the sea of ??100,000 epiphanies is magnificent and magnificent. Everything makes the Rose Bowl feel like heaven. The exciting melody suddenly slowed down, and the small hammer drum in Fujins hand became the main melody. Only Alfonsos keyboard sound was echoed, and the boiling blood gradually returned to normal temperature, and then I heard Hugo grip the microphone tightly. , Whispered, "La la, la la la... la la, la la oh..." The softly humming is like a mother''s lullaby, warm and soft, and the light golden mist is slowly sprinkled to calm the turbulent emotions little by little. At first I could hear Alfonsos soft whispers, walking between Hugos melodious and lazy humming, Maybe I should call for help, maybe I should stop myself... Maybe I should call for help, maybe I I should stop myself..." Although the surging emotions gradually calmed down, the endless reverberation rang leisurely deep in my heart, and then Hugo''s roar sounded again, "Sail! Sail! Sail!" The song has returned to the state without any modification, even the lyrics are omitted, and only the simplest sentence of "sailing" is sung in a low voice, but Hugo''s strong voice has torn out the majestic momentum, that The hoarse that almost broke the sound rubbed out a thin layer of particles, causing goose bumps to appear on the skin. I couldn''t help but shudder, and then another chill. That powerful rhythm became Hugo''s voice. The most powerful weapon, like a brush, sway freely between the world and the earth, outlining the magnificence and magnificence of the changing mountains and rivers and the vicissitudes of life. For a full seventy seconds, without any modification, without any embellishment, without any fancy, only Hugo yelled into the microphone, "Sailing!" But every sentence of the lyrics burst out with different emotional colors, just like Hugo was in the cell at the time. Laimei sang the nine sentences of "Juvenile Heart" and "One Rejection", and Hugo''s emotional interpretation was brought to the extreme. The powerful momentum made any language lose its color, and even the voice could not be heard. Only Hugo''s singing voice, which was enough to make the soul tremble, "Navigation!" Its hard to imagine that this is just the power of a song. People have already experienced the magnificence of "A Beautiful Day (.day and the surging of "Dont be upset by the past (''t...in.anger. I have experienced the dazedness of "The Wall of Lost (, and the magnificence of "Young Volcano (.... But these songs are not "Navigation (! The majesty of "Navigation" is incomparable. No piece of music can match it. The endless momentum is contained in such a simple melody. What''s even more incredible is that Hugo actually uses a few simple sentences. His lyrics conceal all the excitement, and then through his live singing-without any fancy skills, absolute head-to-head absolute strength-to show it vividly, the shock is not only on the face, but also Going deep into your heart, bone marrow, and soul, that kind of tremor is hard to feel once in a lifetime. But now, they feel it, at the first performance of the Glory To Death "Blurry Rain" world tour. At this moment, Nicholas finally knows why this concert tour is called "Blurry Rain", because this is a storm of glory to death that will sweep the world and truly open a new era in the music market, maybe Rock and roll is really going to be reborn! Nicholas finally knows why the third album of the glory to death is called "storm and rain", because they have experienced countless ups and downs in the past year, but in the end they found their way in the storm and continued to sail. , Come to today! This is a historic moment, and the Rose Bowl has become a witness to this historic moment, and there are more than one hundred and seven thousand spectators present-both on and off the court the melody gradually becomes gentle. People didnt even realize that the lights gradually dimmed. Eventually, with the disappearance of the melody, the lights disappeared completely. Every audience knows clearly: Encore is over. They don''t want the concert to end like this, they don''t want Encore to end like this, they don''t want this perfect night to end here. They wanted to continue shouting "Encore", but the shock brought by the song "Navigation" almost destroyed everyone''s brain, and no one could react in the first time. In the darkness, people looked at each other, dumbfounded, and at a loss. At this time, people really realized that the concert was over, in the most glorious way to the death. The song "Navigation" put an end to this perfect night, and the shock of people has just begun. Bending down, Sally bent down and bowed, bowed to the stage, expressing her respect, expressing her worship, except in this way, she couldn''t find any way to vent her inner turbulence, so she did so. . The first, the second, the third...One hundred and five thousand people, all of them bent their straight backs and worshipped with the highest respect for the glory to death! This is the end of tonight. Chapter 1669： Grand prologue "One hundred seven thousand three hundred and forty-seven people worship!" This is the headline of the "Los Angeles Times" on October 26. The picture is a dazzling stage. The golden lights envelop the entire stage. Only a few figures in the halo can be seen vaguely. I cant see the specific appearance at all. The front of the stage is dark, and the black crowd stretches to the bottom of the photo. The raised arm forms a dense forest, but it looks like countless pillars, bringing the bright light. The stage is supported. There is no need for more language at all, just a picture, to fully present the magnificence of the scene, the glory and brilliance in the golden halo jumped on the paper, even if you havent started to read it yet. The article, you can feel the inner surging, people can''t help but want to be a part of the scene. Cameron Diaz looked at the newspaper in hand repeatedly, and the photo before her seemed to clearly show the passion and enthusiasm of the Rose Bowl last night, although she could also feel the endless surging in her heart at this time, but She still resisted her emotions, her eyes kept searching and staying among the headline photos on the front page, she couldn''t help but wanted to look for Hugo in the halo of the stage. The slender figure in the center is obviously the man she is most familiar with. Even if there is no way to see Hugo''s facial expression, she can still read his excitement in that body language. Uncontrollably, Cameron raised his hand and touched it lightly in the center of the photo, as if he could feel Hugos body temperature. Even Cameron didnt realize that the smile at the corner of his mouth was already light. Outlined. We slept together early this morning, and the whole world was covered with news about the start of the "Blurry Rain" world tour concert! Since the victory of the War of the Century, the attention to glory to death is not what it used to be. This world tour is an outpost for the final battle of the War of the Century, and it is also a vigorous battle of the "Independence Day" and the War of the Century. After that, Hugo once again started the journey of the world under the attention of all the people, and the attention was naturally very important. Not only the Los Angeles Times, more than 60 newspapers and magazines across the United States reported the Blurry Rain world tour for the first time, and its popularity is catching up with the war of the century. It also includes a large number of professional music magazines. High-cold magazines such as "Rolling Stone" have also reported unprecedentedly. In fact, since the report of the War of the Century, "Rolling Stone" has completely opened up to the glory to death. This time they will naturally not be on the world tour. Will miss it. But "Rolling Stone" has obviously missed the best time. Now people want to pay attention to glory to death and there are more choices. Even the "Los Angeles Times" will be a better choice. Turning to the newspaper, Cameron found the page and began to read the news. This news was actually written by Nicholas. As a film reporter, Nicholas McLens name Cameron was already very familiar, but he did not expect that the news of the tour would also be written by Nicholas. "When you arrive at the Rose Bowl, you will be in another world, a world of glory to death and a young volcano. From the audience who witnessed the miracle of the concert in person, to the fans who participated in the mythology of the concert outside the venue, on this night , One hundred seven thousand three hundred and forty-seven people plus five people experienced a great adventure in a strange world together." In a few words, Nicholas sketched out the magic and beauty of last nights concert. Cameron couldnt help sketching that picture in his mind, and couldnt help but start thinking about what would it be like if he was on the scene. Scene? "The concert started with the passionate melody of''Young Volcano (.)'', and ended with the beautiful singing of''A Beautiful Day (.day)'', let us truly appreciate the first stage theme of''Sunshine'' The true meaning of..." Cameron read Nicholas article carefully. This is not a music review. It is more like a travel note of an ordinary fan participating in a concert. But it is precisely this approachable perspective that makes everyone A reader is immersed on the scene, and the unparalleled magnificence and magnificence of the scene naturally emerges in his mind. "When 100,000 spectators beat the beat neatly, calling for the encore moment with the iconic support method that belongs to the glory to the death, at that moment, we can clearly feel the greatness of this band, not because they created What epoch-making music, but because they use their own music to integrate us all, they use their own music to awaken the enthusiasm in all of us, and they use their own music to build up among us all The bridge... They used their music to re-emerge the rock belief. The moment the Encore melody sounded, I couldn''t help but want to worship, not because of the achievements made by the glory to the death, but because of the persistence of the glory to the death. They used their persistence to lead every rock lover in the fog and darkness. Go ahead and find the rock and roll faith that belongs to our hearts. Just for this, I offer my highest respect. At this moment, I am not a reporter, just an ordinary fan, an ordinary rock lover. Glory to death, either glory or death, I am willing to follow. " Nicholas words are filled with passion and excitement, as if through the black fonts, you can see the noise and boiling of the Rose Bowl scene, making every reader excited, and cant wait to rush to the Rose Bowl scene and join this grand performance. Among. In fact, its not just the Los Angeles Times. Cameron also read the San Francisco Chronicle just now. This newspapers competitiveness has risen sharply in the past two years. Their style of work is also good and evil. With a lot of sight, this time they chose to support the glory to death. The sentence "The grand prelude is unveiled, and the tour recorded in the annals of history" directly pushed the tour last night to the focus of hot discussion. In the article, they He exhausted all the words of praise to describe the grand occasion last night. On the other hand, professional music magazine "q Magazine" called this concert "the best performance since the rooftop concert of the Beatles in 1969!" In the article, "q magazine" believes that Glory to Death now has the same qualifications as Michael Jackson, who pioneered the new trend of pop music. Michael has given many wonderful tours, but Michael pays more attention to stage effects. , His live concert experience is unparalleled; and Glory To Death is closer to the Beatles, because the musicality, thoughtfulness, profoundness, etc. they showed in the concert cannot be replicated. "Glory to death, under the leadership of Hugo, dedicated a performance worthy of the admiration of the world. They interpret the true meaning of music vividly and vividly. The vigor and vigor that belongs to glory to death is carried through from beginning to end; and As the lead singer, Hugo''s performance has reached the pinnacle and can be described as perfect! This is a tour that must not be missed in life, and it has now kicked off!" From national media to local media, from comprehensive media to professional media, the concert held at the Rose Bowl last night received unanimous praise. A sample survey conducted by the "Los Angeles Times" also showed that among the 718 viewers interviewed, more than 95% of the audience believed that this concert was definitely worth the price. The remaining less than 5% of the audience expressed dissatisfactionbecause they thought the concert was too short and it was over without having fun; among the interviewees, as many as 43% of the audience were Said that they hope to participate in the tour after the glory to death. Such excellent feedback information can be said to confirm the truth of the media''s claims on the other hand. In contrast, the report Nicholas wrote for the Los Angeles Times seemed less obtrusive. Despite this, Cameron noticed that this article was not posted on the entertainment section, but on the essay section. It can be seen that the Los Angeles Times also believes that the tendency of the article is too obvious, so it cannot be published as a factual report or professional commentary. Deadly support. There is no doubt that the performance of Glory to Death last night was a huge success. They conquered the audience again with the way they became famous. The stage was moved from the street to the Rose Bowl, but Glory to Death still did not lose their scene. Charm, dedicated a wonderful performance. The well-known petty bourgeoisie magazine "The New Yorker" listed one hundred things that must be done before the end of the nineteenth century to the scene to listen to a glorious performance" ranked third, only Behind "Go all over the world to listen to the sounds of nature" and "Return to the place where I lived in childhood". The TV stations trump card morning show "Today" also made a similar list. Ten things that must be done before the end of 1996. "Participate in the glorious world tour" topped the list and became the last quarter of the year. , The hottest topic of focus. His eyes rested on the front page photos of the Los Angeles Times again, and Cameron''s inner excitement gradually calmed down, but he began to feel an indescribable loss. Seeing the successful completion of the concert, Cameron knew that Hugo was fine, and it could even be said that Hugo was in good shape. While she was fortunate, she also knew that she had lost in this dispute. Perhaps, deep in her heart, she knows that Hugo belongs to the stage, she knows that standing on the stage again can cheer up Hugo, and she knows that deep down in her heart, the pursuit of dreams has never stopped. Because this is the reason why she fell in love with Hugo in the first place. But Cameron still started this cold war, maybe just because she wants to try to change Hugo, she wants to make Hugo change for herself, she wants to prove her existence and importance, she wants to explore love in the rain The location of the fruit. But... is this really the right thing to do? Chapter 1670： Break the ice wall ?? The first concert was a great success. The members of the glory to the death were all excited. This concert also has extraordinary significance for them. Apart from all historical factors, it is also the first glory to the death. Standing on the stage of 100,000 people this time, such a grand scene is also a huge challenge for them. .Fastest update visit: .SԦ.㧰. Therefore, in the end, the performance was successfully completed, and it was also a great success. For the five members who were so glorious to the death, everyone could feel the excitement and excitement in their hearts. However, this is only the first performance. For the six-month long tour, this is only the first step. Even for the Los Angeles performance, it is only the first day of three consecutive days. Therefore, they did not have time to celebrate, and returned to the Rose Bowl the next morning for a intensive rehearsal. "Wow, the seat in front of you under the brightly lit lights is so spectacular. It is hard to imagine that it was filled with people yesterday." Standing at the forefront of the stage, Pedro couldn''t help but marvel. How magnificent is the stadium for tens of thousands of people, only when you really stand on the stage can you feel the shock. Pedro couldn''t help but closed his eyes, and he seemed to be able to hear the deafening shout, "Boom! Boom!" The blood started to boil again, that kind of beauty. The taste of "is as if it is imprinted in the soul, and it dances on the tip of the tongue all the time. "If you have time to sigh over there, why don''t you come to the rehearsal. Last night, you counted the most errors. Hugo kept looking back at you. You still forget what you were doing." Fujin''s voice floated from the side and spit out mercilessly. , This caused Pedro to open his eyes and hurriedly argued, "Where! I last night... Alfonso made more mistakes last night, OK!" "Pepe, who are you talking about!" Alfonso''s voice came out, and Pedro fainted and ran to the back griefly. Fujin stayed in place, focusing on the densely packed seats in front of him. The bright light spilled down, clearly showing the scale of one hundred thousand people in front of the eyes. Standing in the center, a person can only feel his own insignificance. But everything last night was so incredible, as if one person could hold a hundred thousand people in his hands and pull out the stormy waves. Even if it is Fu Jin, his heart will inevitably rise. "Standing here. It always reminds me why I started to take the road of music." Fujin looked back. Its Hugo. Hugos eyebrows are still a bit tired. It can be seen that he didnt rest well before, and consumed too much energy last night. Many times during the tour, it was also physical work. Fujin tugged at the corner of his mouth. Standing on the stage of 100,000 people?" Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle, "Because I can share my music with so many people." This sentence silenced both Hugo and Fujin. But the surging inside can only be tasted by oneself. "Hugo!" A clear cry rang from the inside of the rose bowl, echoing a soft echo. Hugo and Fujin both looked back and saw Samora holding a mobile phone in his hand and jogging all the way. Coming over, there was a trace of worry on his face. This made Hugo and Fujin both''exposed'' a questioning expression-you know, after the performance last night. The most exciting thing is Samora. He hasn''t slept for almost all night, and he is completely excited. Samora walked up to Hugo, looked at Fujin, then said in a low voice, "It''s Cameron." Fujin didn''t say much. Quietly turned around and left, but Hugo was stunned. Samora took the phone and shook it in front of Hugo''s eyes. This made Hugo come back to his senses. He raised his hand and took the phone, but there was nothing. Immediately picking up the phone, Samora sighed lightly. He patted Hugo on the shoulder, then turned and left. Hugo looked at the phone in his hand. He didn''t expect Cameron to call at this time. He took a deep breath and put the phone to his ear, "Hey, I''m here." Cameron also seemed a little flustered when he heard Hugo''s voice. This was the first cold war between the two of them, so when the''communication'' began again, Cameron also seemed a little at a loss, "So... I watched Newspaper, the performance last night was very beautiful." "...Thank you." Hugo was also a little embarrassed. After speaking, he scratched his head, and then continued to speak, "If you go to the scene, it will be more''exquisite'', you know, a stage with 100,000 people, use A picture beyond imagination..." But halfway through, Hugo realized that his words seemed to be ambiguous, as if he was condemning Cameron for not attending the concert. This caused Hugo''s words to choke. Cameron also twitched the corners of his mouth lightly, and smiled dryly, "Yes, if I were there, it would be a spectacular scene." Cameron only felt that the tip of his tongue was slightly bitter, but I dont know how to solve it. "I read the Los Angeles Times. Nicholas described your scene very beautifully. I believe your performance will definitely be more beautiful than the words." "Really? Then I should also look for the''Los Angeles Times''." Hugo chuckled twice, but quickly disappeared. Since Glory to Death has now set out their mentality, they did not pay attention to the media reports very deliberately. They only heard a few words from Henry and Samora, and did not really read newspapers and magazines, including the "Los Angeles Times," so Hugo said this. When I wanted to respond to Cameron, I had more than enough energy. "So, how is your job now? Is everything going well?" Hugo took the initiative to change the subject and mentioned the part that Cameron is most familiar with. "Oh, good, everything is fine." Cameron said repeatedly, "I met Julia, she is very friendly, and the shooting will officially start next Monday. Everything is fine here..." said As she spoke, Camerons voice gradually disappeared, because she didnt remember what happened to the Chicago crew these two days. The brain was just a mess. At this time, she wanted to talk to Hugo. There is no way to talk about it. Cameron couldn''t help but feel a little frustrated. At this time, she deeply felt that after the Cold War for more than half a month, the distance between the two people seemed to be far apart. This is not a physical distance, but a psychological distance. At this moment, Cameron hopes that she can meet Hugo face-to-face in Los Angeles like never before. She regrets it regretting that she had accepted the script of "My Best Friend''s Wedding" because of impulse. Watch it now. Come, this is a wrong decision. Cameron took a deep breath and cheered up again. Although there are difficulties, she will never give up easily. The most difficult part is the moment when the phone number is dialed. Now it is no longer a problem, "So... Cameron reorganized his thoughts. "I saw many newspapers mentioning your encore performance, but they didn''t mention which song it was. Is it the song from the new album?" Camerons slightly relaxed and lively voice came out of the earpiece, Hugos mood was slightly relaxed. Hearing this familiar topic, the curvature of Hugos mouth was also slightly outlined, Yes, its in the new album. The song." After speaking, Hugo was silent for a while, and still took the initiative to say, "Can you guess which song it is?" Cameron also felt Hugo''s initiative, which gave her some encouragement. She thought about it carefully, "''Young Volcano(.)'' is definitely not anymore, is it the song''Long Road(...Way... ''?" This song was created by Hugo during the recording of "The Tonight Show", and it is also Cameron''s most familiar song for the third series of Glory To Death. In fact, during the rehearsal in the past month, Hugo mentioned the Encore more than once, and the members of Glory To Death often talked about it at home. It''s just that Cameron and Hugo are in the cold war, so she doesn''t pay much attention, and naturally she doesn''t know. Hugo did not deliberately mention this, but gave the answer with a chuckle, "No, it''s sailing ()." "Oh, of course, it must be this song." Cameron also didn''t realize his omission, he laughed, "I remember when you created this song, it was the night when the band broke the bottleneck, right? This song The song cant be more important to the band. Camerons melody of the song was awakened in his mind at this time, and the exclamation came out immediately, Wow, this song is an encore, I Now I have begun to describe the magnificent scene of the scene in my mind, incredible!" The smile at the corner of Hugos mouth bloomed slightly, A hundred thousand concerts, every move, every smile is a landscape, just like the Nicaragua Falls or the pyramids, it doesnt need any decoration at all, its just its existence. It is a miracle. Nicaragua Falls is a miracle of nature, while the Pyramid is a miracle of mankind, as is the grand occasion of the Rose Bowl, which is a miracle of music. At this moment, Neil''s shout came from behind, "Hugo, we are ready for rehearsal. There was a problem with your microphone last night What''s the matter?" Hugo raised his hand to Neil, then said to the phone, "Sorry, I need to go back to the rehearsal." "Of course, of course, I know how important rehearsal is." Cameron said repeatedly, especially after experiencing the glory of last night, today is not only a celebration of success, but also a summary of last night''s performance, otherwise the live performance will always be No progress will be made. Especially concerts of 100,000 people dont happen every day. "So, you go to work..." Cameron was silent for a while, and Hugo''s shallow breathing could still be heard. She bit her''lip'' and said, "I hope everything goes well for today''s performance. , Shaking the audience!" "That''s for sure, you go to work, I hope the shooting goes smoothly." After Hugo finished speaking, he couldn''t help but pause, and then groaned, "Well." Then he hung up the phone and turned to face. Neil walked. Cameron looked at the phone in his hand, but he let out a long breath, did not jump for joy, but was occupied by deep disappointment. Because she could hear joy, happiness and excitement in Hugo''s voice, and she could feel how important the performance last night was to Hugo. She has never been certain that Hugo belongs to the stage. Chapter 1671： Ultimate battle ?? "Blasting wind and rain! The storm set off by the glory to death is officially here!" "Three consecutive nights of fullness, three consecutive nights of frenzy, three consecutive days of madness, the glory to death''wave'' and''tide'' are coming!" "Glory to the death to conquer the city of angels, more than 350,000 people participated in the tour!" "The Glory to Death World Tour set sail strongly, the first stop in Los Angeles set off a frenzy!" "The summer heat returns to the land of California, and the city of angels shines with glory to death." "The Rose Bowl witnessed historical moments and opened the pace of the glorious to death world tour." "Strike out forcefully, Glory to Death detonated the enthusiasm for three consecutive nights, and announced the official opening of the tour!" "Crawl at the feet of glory to death, worship!" Successful performances for three consecutive nights, one after the other, the 100,000 people concert achieved unprecedented success. The Rose Bowl became the sail to the glory to the death, and the glory to the death broke the Rose Bowl concert with absolute strength. The posture of the attendance record and the ticket sales record, witnessed by the people of the United States, kicked off the unveiling of the "hurt and rain" world tour, and the glory to death once again proved itself with absolute strength! People have foreseen that the glorious to death concert tour can set off a wave of fever, but they did not expect the real effect to be so beautiful. The Rose Bowl was full for three consecutive nights. The 100% attendance rate can almost be said to rank first in the concert market in the past five years; whats even more exaggerated is that there are a large number of people outside the venue who have not bought tickets for the door, these fans also use their own Participating in the performance in the most direct way, the crowded scene is jaw-dropping, even if it is not inferior to the infield, in the most direct way to feel the super high influence of glory to death. As for the super high enthusiasm that lasted from the first minute to the last minute of the performance, it was enough to make people amazed. It can be said that the unveiling performance of Glory to Death in Los Angeles started from all angles, satisfying all the illusions and all expectations of the concert. People have reason to report higher expectations for the upcoming tour of Glory to Death, and the cities where the "Blurry Rain" world tour is coming have already started to boil early, and the concert ticket market has gone crazy! After Los Angeles, the concert door ticket sales markets in San Francisco, Portland and Seattle have all set new records in history. The 150,000''door'' tickets for the three San Francisco games were quickly sold in just 90 minutes. The popularity of the market is far beyond imagination; especially in Seattle, the birthplace of junk rock in recent years, there is no doubt about the crowds of ticket purchase scenes. It made the headlines of major newspapers. The Seattle Post even caught the Pearl Sauce lead singer Eddie Vedder in the ticketing team on the spot, which caused a burst of commotion at the scene. ''move. Then, in order to respond to the enthusiastic demand of the North American market, the live country after the end of the San Francisco show. It had to be announced that the remaining 17 door tickets in North America would be sold immediately, and these door tickets were all sold out within three hours. The North American market has completely boiled, and this powerful storm of "hurricanes and rains" is sweeping the United States in an unstoppable manner. Americans have not seen such a crazy scene in the audience for many years. What is even more incredible is that this kind of madness is set off for rock and roll. No matter it is Guns and Roses or Nirvana, they have never felt such a warm atmosphere. People are in a daze and return to the age of the 70s when they were desperate for rock and roll, the age of rock and roll spirit in the air, the age of being born for rock and dying for rock and roll. The seeds of rock and roll are sown one after another with this "hurricane" concert tour, just waiting for it to sprout slowly after being watered. Just as the glorious to death world tour kicked off vigorously, the music market is also welcoming a torrential rain: no one can ignore the battle of the century that is still in full swing. There is also the ultimate duel of the upcoming battle of the century! "Young Volcano(. and "Sweetheart", "Do you know what I mean?" The duel of the three singles has continued from mid-September to the end of October, bringing the music market Unparalleled energy bloomed, but the victory or defeat was soon known. After "Young Volcano" easily completed its three consecutive championships in the second week of October, the list changed dramatically in the third week of October. "Do you know what I mean?" After being ranked third for three consecutive weeks, it was the first to fall behind in the third week of October. From the third place to the fifth place, it was replaced by the everlasting "Macarena". This Spanish dance music relies on its strong popularity to return to the third place on the chart. This situation can be said to be unexpected, but reasonable. The uproar of the War of the Century actually lasted "only" for three weeks. Someone was the first to fall behind. This is really unexpected. Originally, people thought that the stalemate of the top three could last for at least one month, but now the Oasis Band has not. Able to continue the power. Its really awkward; but on the other hand, in this massive war of the century, Oasis has always been a disadvantage in the North American market. Although the overall performance and reputation have already made history, it has compared with two competitors. In comparison, after all, he was short of breath, and it is not a shocking fact that he was the first to fall behind. This result makes people sigh. The Oasis band aggressively provoked glory to death, and almost offended half of the American music lovers by relying on their own efforts, and then triggered the war of the century. But now, in the face of the glory-to-death strength, the Oasis Band is not only unable to fight back in the American market, but also retreats in the British Isles at its base camp. This also makes their arrogance and arrogance at the beginning seem like a cloud of smoke. , The nothingness disappears lightly. Compared with the weakness of Oasis, the stamina of "Young Volcano" and "Sweetheart" is still strong. The former easily achieved four consecutive championships, and the latter was runner-up for four consecutive weeks. It was glory to death and Mariah Carey. The competitor''s record of enmity and hatred is still not over. Although the Iron Triangle of the War of the Century was temporarily disintegrated, the tit-for-tat confrontation between the remaining two opponents remained brilliant. In the fourth week of October, the "Young Volcano" won five consecutive championships, and showed no signs of weakening. It sold 130,000 in a single week, and was the only one that sold more than 100,000 this week. The single, on-demand rate is far ahead, becoming the most popular single on major radio stations in the last month. According to a market survey, even those listeners who have no interest in rock and roll, even those who sneer at the glorious rock and roll, have heard "young" at least three times or more in the past month. The song "Volcano" also makes the recognition of "Young Volcano" surpass that of "The Wall of Mystery (, and it has become the most famous song currently glorious to death-of course, this does not mean "young" The number of fans of the "volcano" has surpassed that of the "mysterious" wall, because hearing it doesn''t mean you like it, it''s just acquaintance. The performance of the "Young Volcano" against the sky makes the "Sweetheart" as a competitor hardly see any chance of overtaking, and can only follow far behind and catch up hard, but the helpless gap has become more and more. The bigger, last week, the last energy erupted, after biting on the "young volcano" but still not overtaking, "Sweetheart" also completely exhausted this week, slipping directly from the runner-up to the sixth place, which is also official The first battle, which announced the battle of the century, came to an end. The War of the Century finally ended in this way, which no one expected. "Young Volcano" became more and more courageous, while "Sweetheart" and "Do you know what I mean" fell behind within two weeks. With weak successors and no chance of competition, they have become the most shining witnesses of the "young volcano". Their strength and beauty have more and more set off the outstanding opponents, which can be called "model stepping stones." This week, "Sweetheart" slipped to sixth place, and "Do you know what I mean" dropped to tenth place, just one step away from the top ten list. The two singers watched from a distance to the death of the top spot on the charts. The taste of them is really indescribable. It is unclear and unclear. Perhaps only the person concerned can experience it. It is worth mentioning that this weeks runner-up is impressively "Macarena" with continuous stamina. This single has continued its high popularity since its release, and has continued to counterattack since last week and climbed to this weeks Second place. This really exceeded everyone''s expectations-neither Maria nor the Oasis were able to continue their momentum, but a Spanish dance piece was so strong that people had to sigh again and again. In the fourth week of October, in addition to the five consecutive championships of "Young Volcano" and the fall of "Sweetheart", which marked the end of the first battle of the War of the Century, the most watched event was the "Rapid Storm" World Tour. The curtain opened, and when everyone focused on the glorious and grand three consecutive sleepless nights of the Rose BowlThe reporters had already realized it: October 28th is approaching. . On October 28th, the album of the three singers of Glory To Death, Maria and Oasis will be officially released! Whether its five consecutive weeks of unabated glory to death, or Maria, who performed well but fell short, or the Oasis band that led British rock to the North American market, although the victory of the battle of the century has come to an end, But everyone knows clearly that it''s just a single battle, and the next album battle is the winner and loser of the battle. This is the real key battle! More importantly, Glory To Death and Oasis are the third albums that determine the future direction and development of the style, and Marias new album has completely changed the style. The future victory and defeat is here. It can be said that this The album has a vital and irreplaceable status for the three groups of singers, which also makes the importance of this ultimate battle of **** rise. Who is the winner, who can take the lead, and who can have the last laugh? Everyone is gazing with bated breath and expecting quietly. Amidst the uproar, October 28th is here! Chapter 1672： Seize the momentum ?? New York in October can already feel the bleakness of the late autumn. The falling leaves are spinning in the piercing sea breeze. The hazy clouds divide the gray-blue and gray-blue sky into small grids. Translucent and indistinct in the dim light, New York''s high-rise buildings stubbornly support the gray sky, and people feel the power of winter early. However, on the 28th, the sun came out early, shining the sky brightly, and the blue sky was like a crystal-clear lake, as if you could see the round pebbles and the comfortable swimming fish at the bottom of the water. , The sunlight has no obstacles to penetrate the blue sky or the steel-concrete forests, and it lazily falls in the busy traffic of the city, leaving the air full of warm water vapor. Brilliant sunlight passes through the surrounding tall buildings, illuminating half of Times Square, and the bright yellow light has stained the gray concrete tall buildings around Times Square with a layer of golden light, which looks like a piece of land. Natural stage. Today''s Times Square began to lively at 8 o''clock. The surging crowd of people crowded the entire Times Square, making the usually noisy square even more surging. A spacious stage was built in the center of the square. There were three or four hundred people gathered around. All of them gathered together and stood shoulder to shoulder. They scrambled to the front of the stage and crowded. The crowd was surging, and heard the noise of the discussion. Let the scene pervade a tight and noisy atmosphere, gradually heating up in the scorching sun, beginning to boil, brewing an outbreak that may occur at any time. The hustle and bustle around the stage caused the passing pedestrians to slow down and couldn''t help but cast their attention here. The office workers around took advantage of the leisurely cup of coffee before starting a busy day at work. They turned their attention to it. Although such a scene is common in Times Square, the noisy scene still makes people curious. Not only were passers-by, but the crowd of reporters also made the scene lively. More than fifty reporters arrived at the scene. He squeezed forward in a hustle and bustle, and tried his best to make a **** road among the crowd, came to the forefront of the stage, and recorded the most real scene of the scene. A host stood in the center of the stage, yelling and promoting, doing his best to mobilize the atmosphere of the scene, and the audience was also very cooperative. From time to time, there were bursts of laughter, and occasionally screams and roars could be heard. Let the air begin to boil. The protagonist has not even appeared on the stage, he can already feel the huge momentum. Unknowingly, the entire Times Square was crowded with more than 600 people. People outside wanted to get in and people inside couldn''t get out. The small Times Square was completely blocked into a bucket-like shape. People can''t move, but even so, people passing by are still coming in continuously. Hope to feel the hot atmosphere at the scene. Behind the crowd, it marked that the TV stations live broadcast vehicle was parked in the corner, and a live studio was erected next to it. The staff was busy nervously on it. The cameraman used the camera to record the turbulent crowd at the scene, and the huge boom was standing there. I patrolled over the square, capturing the excitement of the scene from a condescending perspective. on the other hand. The camera also directly entered the waiting room behind the stage. The photographer is using his own lens to record the busyness and noise in front and behind the stage one by one, truly presenting the grandness and grandeur of today''s scene. In the camera, a red dress is walking gracefully along the red carpet, and the exciting screams outside are mixed with hot waves. The red color figure appeared at the door at this moment. The screams on the scene suddenly lost control, and the audience on the left side of the stage swarmed forward as if they had lost their minds, stretched out their hands and slapped them with all their strength, so that the enthusiasm of the scene broke out completely. Amidst the crowd, Mariah Carey, wearing a red long skirt, lit up the crowded black crowd, and stood in front of the crowd. Gracefully welcoming the mountain''s tsunami-like cheers, she walked onto the stage in a curly pace, waved to the audience, everyone screamed vigorously, and greeted the arrival of this top queen in the hottest posture. . The reporters were caught in the turbulent''waves'', like a flat boat, in danger of being subverted at any time, but they still pressed the fast''door'' professionally and quickly, and the flashing lights seemed to be splashed out. Water generally shrouds the entire stage together, bursting with endless energy along with the out-of-control screams. A boom camera moved over the stage, recorded the boiling and crazy scenes, and spread it to the "Today" live broadcast room two blocks away. The hosts are also discussing the grand occasion here, "Maria Today -Kelly will officially release a new album. She held a new album release ceremony in Times Square. The enthusiasm on the scene has brought New York back to the summer." The TV stations trump card morning news program "Today" specially launched the entire team today, broadcasting the grand occasion of Times Square from beginning to end, from front to behind the scenes, from preparation to opening, from Maria to the audience, "Today" with the lens This historical moment was recorded completely. In fact, it is not just "Today" which is the top morning news program in the United States. In order to build momentum for Maria''s new album, Sony Columbia Records arranged a huge pre-publicity, which was carried out vigorously in North America. The press conference in Times Square stood in the center of the world to announce Marias return; as many as fifty-eight media arrived on the scene to report the first time, including the "New York Times", "Los Angeles Times", "Wall Street Journal", "Today" The top media outlets in the United States including the United States and the Chicago Tribune were all present; the TV station "Today" even carried out an unprecedented live broadcast, allowing more than four million viewers in the United States to simultaneously learn about the release of the new album; more than ten in the United States Four local TV stations and seventy-one radio programs also broadcast live broadcasts on the grand occasion of Times Square, and through the radio''waves'', the attention of Maria''s return has been pushed to a whole new level. There is no doubt that Sony Columbia Records has full confidence in Marias new album "Butterfly", and also full of confidence in the ultimate showdown of the next century war. They have fully supported Maria and spent a lot of money on it. The full set of propaganda, I hope to help her, make Maria have the last laugh in this vital matchup. It can be predicted that under the full promotion of Sony Columbia Records, not to mention the creative records of Oasis, even the EMI Records will be difficult to match in the United States. The next news about Marias new album will sweep across the United States. In this first round of propaganda, Maria, who has received the full support of Sony Columbia Records, has quietly seized the commanding heights of victory. Whats more frightening is that this is just the beginning. On the 28th, Sony Columbia Records arranged three promotional stations for Maria, including New York, Chicago and Los Angeles, through press conferences and fans. ''Interacting in the form of a meet-and-greet to maximize the propaganda momentum; followed by a series of intensive propaganda, almost non-stop throughout the United States within a week, as far as possible "butterfly" The momentum pushed to the boiling point. As everyone knows, Maria is a person who doesn''t like to be tired, and many people have been criticized for being picky about the itinerary. Although she has just become a queen, Maria has shown enough posture as a queen, and the big-name posture is ten percent. But this time, Maria was completely uncritical about the promotion schedule. No matter what the promotion schedule, no matter how intensive the schedule, no matter how remote the area, Maria almost always refused to come and fired in the first week of the album''s release. Fully open, its intention is of course needless to say. Although everyone knows that October 28th is the ultimate showdown of the War of the Century, all this happened in 1996. People have witnessed that "Independence Day" broke the new record of the North American film market, and the War of the Century broke the North American music market. After the new record, it is hard to believe that the ultimate showdown this time can surpass the fiery heat at the time. "It is hard to imagine that there will be another showdown beyond the grand occasion of September 23." This is the general view of the media, especially on that day. The buying frenzy of tens of thousands of people has become an indelible mark in the history of North American music. But now, October 28th has just kicked off, one of the iron triangles of the war of the century, Maria is the first to attack, and the mighty dangling momentum has spread to all corners of North America, with the slightest momentum. Not inferior to the opening match of the Battle of the Century more than a month ago-even better in terms of media attention because the uncrowned kings know that this ultimate battle will end. How important it is, how exaggerated is the frenzy that this ultimate battle can set off, and how powerful is the follow-up influence of this ultimate battle. After the war of the century, they will not commit it again. Contempt for mistakes. Sony Columbia Records chose New York, the world''s center city, as the main battlefield for Marias promotion. It was undoubtedly because of New Yorks huge media resources and focused attention, while creative records on the other side of the Atlantic chose to cooperate with Universal Records, leading the way. One step on the record, the Oasis bands first publicity stop was chosen in Los Angeles, the base camp of glory to death. With just this move, we can see that the creative record is not good: even if Los Angeles is the birthplace of glory to death, the Oasis Band will still not be timid and retreat. They hold strong confidence and will release the new album. The venue was chosen in Los Angeles, demonstrating the ambition and arrogance of the Oasis Band for this ultimate showdown. The final duel of the War of the Century has not yet begun, and the gunpowder has already spread, even far exceeding the first battle: because this time everyone is prepared! Chapter 1673： Smoke of gunpowder "Maria Kelly is coming!" "The pop queen carries a new album on the stage of Times Square!" "Magrant Maria brings a new album" "Boldly challenge the new style, Maria Kelly strives to break through"... Only after eight oclock, the entire United States has already felt the fierce offensive of Marias new album. The overwhelming news has fully mobilized peoples sense of expectations for this album. You can hear about Marias new album coming from almost every corner. News released. In the Battle of the Century a month ago, although the media had tried to exaggerate the power of the showdown, people still underestimated the energy erupted from the Battle of the Century. Everyone, including the three major record companies, did not expect it. Then, the sales, popularity, attention, and discussion of the three singles were far beyond imagination, killing everyone by surprise. Now, the ultimate showdown is here again, and everyone is fully prepared-at least in terms of publicity strategy, the media offensive has reached a new height, and the entire American music market has once again shaken up. Maria got the full support of Sony Columbia Records, and the creative record of Oasis has chosen Universal Music to collaborate and release, striving to make a difference in the American market. Obviously, the major record companies regard this showdown as a strategic battle to compete for the market, hoping to win more market share through this showdown. Therefore, whether it is Sony Columbia Records or Universal Music, they have tried their best and dare not slacken their efforts. "Big Apple" New York witnessed the strong debut of Maria''s new album "Butterfly", and "City of Angels" Los Angeles became the bridgehead for Oasis to re-enter the United States! Since losing Normandy in the Battle of the Century a month ago, the Oasis tour was also forced to suspend, losing the battle for face, they returned to London griefly, avoiding the limelight, almost closed doors. But this does not mean that they have already given up. Obviously, they are struggling, hoping to regain a city and win the final victory in the subsequent ultimate duel! Last year when they faced off against the stained band, they achieved such a big reversal-they lost the singles battle but won the album battle, and through this momentum, they achieved a brand new career. Gao Feng, and that album has become the most popular and acclaimed work of Oasis so far. This time, they also tried to replicate this miracle again, relying on the strength of the album, breaking the blockade of glory to death, and holding the initiative again in their hands. For the Oasis band, this matchup is not to be missed. Therefore, after a month of retreat, they reappeared on the land of Los Angeles with their heads high. Facing the media attention and attention calmly, they launched an intensive promotion of the new album "Stay in this moment". At 8 oclock in the morning on the 28th, the Hollywood Bowl ushered in the Oasis on stage. Nearly 20,000 spectators and more than 40 reporters gathered on the scene. In addition, there was a broadcast team from the TV station, which will be in Houston, Philadelphia, Fourteen cities including Miami, Boston, Washington, etc. will be broadcast live simultaneously. Is this propaganda idea of ??Universal Music and Creative Records familiar? It was the promotion plan when Glory To Death released the second album "Bath the Morning Light". At the time, EMI Records voted for all the votes of Glory To Death''s live appeal, and it has achieved a generous return. Glory To Death not only set off a rock storm in 24 cities, but also created the scene. The first wonderful "Young Volcano (.. After that, the album "Bath in the Morning Light" created an incredible brilliance. This time, Universal Music and Creative Records also voted for Oasis. Although the Oasis Band is not a band known for its live performances, it must be admitted that many of the Oasis Bands songs have a strong appeal and excellent singing. Every time the Oasis Band performs live, there will be a full chorus. On the point that "music resonates with the audience", Oasis has always performed well, and it is also an important cornerstone of their leadership in British rock. Therefore, Oasis took the stage at the Hollywood Bowl, launched the promotion of the new album in the most suitable way for the rock band, opened the dialogue with the fans in the most direct and effective way, and opened the prelude to the ultimate showdown with a confident attitude. Half an hour before eight oclock, the Hollywood Bowl is already very lively. Exciting fans at the scene made the whole stage feel like they were in a sea of ??fire. Noisy discussions, excited screams, and joyful shouts made the whole theater. It''s like a paradise floating in the clouds. Although the Oasis band took the initiative to provoke glory to death, and its arrogant attitude has offended many fans, and was ridiculed by countless people after losing the first battle; but the Oasis band can achieve such outstanding results, you can see Out of their current fan approval rate, they are definitely the banner figures of British rock. Therefore, it is not surprising that the Hollywood Bowl is crowded with enthusiastic fans. There are even many fans who have no chance to enter the scene. Such a grand occasion makes people involuntarily confident in the new album of Oasis. . Listening to the loud noise outside the court, Liam Gallagher and Noel Gallagher looked at each other, although they still disliked each other, they wished to punch each other in the face. ; But at this moment, they also realized that infighting cannot solve any problems. Only if they are united can they regroup and win the next ultimate showdown. After hesitating, Liam and Knoll shook their hands, and the other members of the Oasis band stretched their hands and held them together. Then Knoll arrogantly said, "Let''s kick that group hard. Fatty''s ass, let those **** Yankees eat it. Shit!" He looked at his other teammates with crimson eyes, and finally Liam raised his hand, "For the Yankees!" People also yelled, "For the Yankees!" Everyone knows who they are targeting. When the Oasis band appeared on the stage, the entire scene was out of control, and the horrifying screams almost made the shell-shaped dome of the Hollywood Bowl almost overturned, making people suspect that the earthquake deep in the Pacific Ocean once again affected Los Angeles. Different from the media bombing of Times Square in New York, the fanaticism of the Los Angeles Open Air Theater is absolutely not inferior. The heat waves on the face are jumping and rolling on the skin, and the eyes are densely packed with people, and the excited faces are clearly presented. Today''s important and crazy. And this is just the first step in the promotion of creative records. Next, they will take the form of fan meetings and live performances from the West Coast all the way to the east, passing through 21 cities, and will "stay at this moment" in the promotion. The momentum is pushed to the peak. Obviously, Universal Music knows very well that the Oasis Band is not suitable for interviews at this time, and any form of interview cannot avoid facing the original provocation of the Oasis Band, and the Gallagher brothers do not know when their hot temper will erupt. , So they chose this way of live performances to promote directly and effectively. Turn on the TV, media or radio on October 28th, almost all of them are "Maria Kelly" or "Oasis"! Some people made simple statistics out of curiosity. The words Maria-Kelly and "butterfly" appeared in important positions in forty-one newspapersthere were more newspapers mentioned simply; and this group The frequency of words appearing on TV shows is as high as 157 times, and as many as 39 programs have solemnly mentioned Marias new album; as for radio, this set of data cannot be counted. According to incomplete statistics, it is only one day. It appeared more than a thousand times within. Sony Columbia Records fought a beautiful propaganda war. The words "Oasis" and "Stay Now" dominate the important pages of 33 newspapers. They are mentioned 91 times in TV shows, including 24 programs; as for radio, Oasis It won a big victory and was mentioned more than 1,500 times-although it included a lot of ridicule Oasis, it was still the focus of attention. Even more frightening is that the Oasis band had three consecutive fan meetings in Los Angeles that day, mobilizing a total of 50,000 people, and the publicity effect of close contact even exceeded Maria''s ambitious media bombing. The targeted strategies of Creative Records and Universal Music have achieved good results. Compared with the first battle of the War of the Century on September 23, this media war has clearly escalated Almost 70% of the media resources in the United States have been mobilized, and everyone has joined. In this feast, the scale of the ultimate showdown has risen by more than one level. Whats even more frightening is that a month ago, the situation of empty alleys reappeared again. Starting from 9 o''clock on the 28th, there have been super long dragons in all major cities in the United States, among the ten most densely populated cities in the United States. In the morning of the 28th, more than one million people were mobilized to join the ultimate battle, which not only easily ended the grand occasion of the first battle of the war of the century, but also the spectacle of "Independence Day" not long ago. All had to bow down to the wind. Obviously, after the first battle of the War of the Century, fans have been more proactive in joining this duel, using practical actions to support their idols. With the previous experience, the fans are more prepared and enthusiastic. Crazy and emotionally more positive. Especially driven by the media, the ultimate showdown has become one of the events that everyone can''t miss in 1996. The battle was only unveiled, and the smoke was already filled. This was the biggest party before the turn of the century, and no one wanted to miss it. Perhaps ten or twenty years later, this autumn in 1996 will become an important and indelible memory of this generation. But where is the glory to death in this grand opening battle? Chapter 1674： Static braking ?? The latest chapters of this novel are from Jiu Literature. For the latest novels, please go to Jiu Literature. "Los Angeles has ushered in an unprecedented crowd. More than 180,000 citizens have taken to the streets. The long dragon at the entrance of the record shop almost paralyzed the traffic. The traffic on Hollywood Boulevard, Santa Monica Boulevard and other main streets has been completely unable to move. The City Hall had to send traffic police to clear and control these main streets to ensure that Mondays work can proceed smoothly..." "The New York subways Times Square, Broadway Avenue, Washington Square and other major stations were forced to suspend operations. The surging crowd paralyzed subway traffic. The City Hall was forced to temporarily decide to close the relevant stations and clear the crowds. The main streets of Manhattan have gathered more than A hundred thousand citizens, with Rockefeller Plaza as the center, the major record shops are facing the crisis of being overwhelmed by the crowd..." "Chicago residents choose to bike to work.''After the party a month ago, I was fully prepared,'' said Mr. Hayes, who works near the Sears Tower. Today, in order to meet the ultimate battle of the century With the arrival of the duel, the traffic on the main streets of the city center was completely blocked. The surging crowd made the cars look like clumsy and stupid bricks. According to incomplete statistics, more than 100,000 citizens have joined the duel... " This is a super party with no one before and after. Ten major cities in the United States mobilized a wave of more than one million people in the morning of the 28th. One million people! This is the real empty alley for thousands of people. Within three hours in the morning, more than one million people surrounded the major record shops, lining up and preparing to take out their pockets to join this ultimate showdown. The dense and turbulent crowd became The iconic scene of every city is almost an impossible miracle to replicate. The traffic in major cities is completely paralyzed. Even though the municipal governments are fully prepared for traffic control, they are still not prepared for the exaggeration that exceeds expectations. In fact, no one can be prepared, because this is a showdown to refresh history, change history, and promote history. On September 23rd, the shocking long queue before the record shop surprised the world; on October 28th, the city car array was besieged by the crowd and destroyed everyone''s traditional concept. Even the best sociologists, the most professional musicologists, and the top entertainment reporters cant predict todays grand occasion; even if people have seen the September 23 sensation, they cant use accurate language. To describe today''s carnival-or it should be said, it is precisely because of the madness of the first day of the first battle that today''s better scene has a double impact effect. No magnificent rhetoric can describe the shock and strength of the turbulent crowd, and no vivid language can describe the grandeur and strength of the enthusiasm. Even if it is recorded by the camera lens, it still makes people hard to believe their eyes. . The ultimate showdown has already ushered in a frenzy on the first day of its unveiling. Perhaps, the new single sales record created on September 23 will be overtaken by the album sales heat in just 35 days. Its the best era, the era of shining stars, the era of music lovers carnival, and the era when American music reappears; this is also an era that cannot be replaced, with folk songs in the 1960s, rock and roll in the 1970s, The disco of the 1980s and the blossoming of flowers of the 1990s are unique. Thousands of people are empty! Thousands of people are empty! Thousands of people are empty! It is even suspect that one-third of the American people have flocked to the main streets of major cities to become a part of this ultimate showdown. The vigorous scene reminds people of Independence Day in a trance. In the opening battle, Mariah Carey and the Oasis both did their best, hoping to make the first move-just like the first day of the battle a month ago, both Maria and the Oasis knew the importance of snatching Normandy. Know the importance of propaganda more deeply. If you want to win in the ultimate showdown, you must have an advantage in the first round of propaganda and grab the commanding heights of the imposing battle. Thus, this unprecedented feast appeared on October 28! From the current point of view, Maria is slightly better, but the fan offensive of Oasis is not inferior, and the next development of the plot is more and more anticipated. Both Maria and Oasis showed their confidence that the ultimate duel is inevitable, and people can''t help but have more expectations for the next duel. The propaganda battle is already so hot, so the sales battle and the word-of-mouth battle are bound to be neither. It would be disappointing, but people soon realized something was wrong: because of the glory of one of the iron triangles, there was no movement until death. At the beginning, people thought that EMI Records was brewing a big event. It planned to "bath the morning light" as before. There was no movement until the day of the album''s release. It was beyond everyone''s imagination and was born in a shocking posture. But this time, until the 28th, EMI Records remained silent. Maria and the Oasis band, as expected, set off a frenzy in the two most important cities in the United States. Such a comparison is rather calm. Glory to death seemed too unusual. Even though the Oasis band was making waves in Los Angeles, the base camp of Glory To Death, Glory To Death did not give any response. On the contrary, surrounded by more than 400 fans, they left the Rose Bowl and headed formidable. San Francisco, preparing for the next weeks concert tour: This move is tantamount to fighting between the two armies. One side loses without a fight, actively throws the white flag, and cedes the propaganda town of Los Angeles to the Oasis, and the glory will die. "Dingy" headed to San Francisco. Such a pattern really makes the uncrowned kings confused and unable to understand what happened. But soon, the pattern cleared the fog and got a glimpse of the true face hidden behind the dense fog. After the heat wave of the Rose Bowl for three consecutive nights, the United States became a sensation because of the "storm and rain" of glory to death. The ticket market in San Francisco, Portland and Seattle immediately set off a panic buying frenzy-as expected. And the ticket market in these three places opened on the same day-October 28th, Monday! This is the strategy of EMI Records. They clearly know the journey of glory to death. To be precise, they arranged the release time of the album "Blurry Rain" on a purposeful basis, and specially arranged it at the end of the tour in Los Angeles. The next Monday after that is obviously planning to use the boom of the concert to drive the topical effect, and then achieve the purpose of promoting the new album. This time, EMI has handed its trust to its glorious and deadly concert control ability-a concert of 100,000 people! It shows the boldness of EMI Records. They actually chose to believe that the glory to death can kill 100,000 people in a second The move is definitely risky! The only surprise was that the two originally scheduled performances in Los Angeles were due to the audience''s enthusiasm, and an extra one was added, so that the day after the concert ended was the release time of the new album, which also made Glory to Die no time in Los Angeles. Hold a new album press conference. EMI originally planned to postpone the press conference. Later, after learning about the joint plan of Creative Records and Universal Music, after internal discussions with EMI, the press conference was simply moved to San Francisco, and all news resources were concentrated. In the publicity of the concert tour, the three albums of glory to death were neglected. From the results, the greater the risk, the greater the reward! Beginning on the 25th, the national media began to focus on the grand occasion of the Rose Bowl. The opening of the Glory To Death World Tour was unveiled in a shocking manner, whether it was a live performance by the band or the warm response of the audience, including The three new albums sung by the band during the concert have all become the focus of everyone''s attention. For the next three consecutive days, the "Rose Bowl Mania" has become the top hot spot for all major media to do their part. In the era of lack of the Internet, even if TV news is broadcast for the first time, it will take a certain amount of time for the news to spread and settle. The news preservation period and popularity will be relatively long-lasting. The three-day brewing time just pave the way for the heat wave of the Glory to Death concert in every corner of North America indiscriminately. This makes the "Rose Bowl Wave" almost a phenomenon-level vocabulary, allowing people to deeply feel the heat wave set off by rock band concerts. The powerful influence once again awakened people''s nostalgia and call for rock and roll in the 70s It was an age full of faith. On the morning of the 28th, the promotion of Maria and Oasis occupied almost all the important pages, but the ticket sales in San Francisco, Portland and Seattle attracted the attention of a large number of reporters early, in less than nine months. All the tickets were sold out within ten minutes, which brought the popularity of the Glory To Death Tour to the climax, which in turn prompted the live country to make the decision to open all tickets for the first stage at the same time. The report about the "hurricanes and storms" spread out without showing any weakness set off a storm of glory to death. In the face of the strong propaganda of competitors, the glory is to death and the brakes are quietly stopped, and unexpectedly cut a **** road: relying on absolute strength to speak! The enthusiasm of the audience at the concert is the best proof of the band''s strength. The 100% attendance of the Rose Bowl with 100,000 people for three consecutive nights is a rare sight in recent years. The mystery of the concert''s encore is kept secret. The three series without leaking work ignited everyone''s curiosity. What is surprising is that in the overwhelming propaganda of Maria and the Oasis band, almost everyone has a question mark in their minds: What about glory to death? The ultimate duel is a confrontation between the Iron Triangle. Two of the contestants have already appeared, so what about the last and strongest contestant? This is called not appearing but winning the game, and the glory is dead in silence. It actually used the propaganda methods of the two competitors to successfully occupy the head of every audience. This was an accident, a beautiful accident, and the unexpected effect made everyone stunned. Even the EMI Records, even the Sony Columbia Records and Universal Music, never expected it. There is no other way but a wry smile. In this hustle and bustle, noisy, and vigorous, the ultimate showdown of you and me is officially on the stage of history! Chapter 1675： Sales record ?? The latest chapters in this novel are from Jiuwen.com. For the latest novels, please go to Jiuwen.com. On October 28th, ten major cities in the United States mobilized more than one million people to besiege the record store. Time can buy the album of his idol-Glory to Death or Oasis or Mariah Carey. This is a set of real data, not an exaggeration or estimation: in fact, according to incomplete statistics, the four major cities, including New York, Los Angeles, Chicago, and Houston, are on this day from 9 to 12 in the morning. During this period, a total of 1.23 million people were mobilized! This is only one morning on the 28th. This is only the situation in ten major cities in the United States. This is just the tip of the iceberg in the world. But just in this way, you can see what the ultimate showdown is triggered. The knock-on effect. To make a data comparison, on September 23, the opening day of the first battle of the War of the Century, the "Iron Triangle" jointly contributed 1.09 million sales in the North American music market, breaking countless historical records, and a huge momentum. Unveiled the matchup that lasted for a month since then. Today, in just one morning, the top ten cities have already mobilized 1.23 million people. Even if everyone only buys one album, it is obvious that such a grand occasion has far exceeded September 23. day. Everyone thought that the first battle was a sensation enough, but the final battle was again jaw-dropping! In the face of such a frenzy of the ultimate battle, even the Recording Industry Association of America came out to join in the fun, and announced the sales statistics for the three hours from 9 am to 12 am at 1 pm. This is undoubtedly unprecedented. Because in the age when computer networking has not yet formed, the sales feedback information in many remote areas is not too timely, and the official statistics of the Recording Industry Association of America will inevitably be delayed. Therefore, at this time, the Recording Industry Association focuses more on weekly sales statistics. . But this time, even the Recording Industry Association cannot be an exception to join this global carnival. "From 9 am to 12 am on October 28th, the sales statistics of record shops in 31 cities across the United States ended. The market estimated that a total of 730,000 copies were sold. Among them, Glory To Death, Maria -The albums of Kelly and Oasis accounted for 98% of sales. This not only created a new record of sales speed in the history of North American music, but also created a new record of sales per minute, and also created a global scale A new record of sales. The specific statistical data will be further counted and confirmed, and we will announce the results as soon as possible." The Recording Industry Association of America released this official report through major TV stations and major radio stations, which shocked everyone: no one can be an exception! Lets first make a vertical comparison of a set of data. At present, the highest record holder of a single weekly album sales record for North American music is the soundtrack of the movie "Bodyguard" released by Whitney Houston in 1993. This album swept 1.06 million in a week. The sales volume is proud of the crowd. In fact, this is the only album in the North American music market that has sold more than one million in a single week as of 1996. The Pearl Sauce "due" is also generally considered to be an album that sold more than one million in the first week, but the Recording Industry Association of America did not give certification later, because the "over one million in the first week" included pre-sale sales, but in actual statistics , Regrettably, sales in the first week did not pass the million threshold. However, the popularity of pearl sauce in the United States is still extremely strong, and the sales volume of the "Duel" has also reached tens of millions. If you expand the scope of the entire history to 2014, which Hugo is familiar with, there will be a total of 18 albums that sold more than one million in a single week in North America. Most of them are concentrated between 1998 and 2002, among which are the highest in history. Its the "No Reward (... released by Super Boy in 2000. This album sold 2.41 million copies within a week, not only creating a new history, but also the only one in the history of North American music. Some albums have sold over two million in a single week. Lets make a horizontal comparison of data. Not long ago, the battle for singles of the War of the Century was created like a smashing bamboo. The "Young Volcano (. achieved 430,000 sales in a single day, shocking North America, and the troika contributed hand in hand. The single-day sales of 1.090 million have also been considered by countless experts, "This is a record that cannot be broken in 20 years!" In short, in the North American music market, whether it is an album or a single, a single day sales of more than 100,000 are already rare, and a single day sales of more than 150,000 are rare. Now, the final showdown has only started for three hours, and the Audio-Technica has exploded nearly 720,000 sales! what does this mean? Even if it is divided into three equal parts, each singer has gained 240,000 sales. This is not a "single-day" sales, but a "half-day" sales! How can the North American market not be a sensation, how can it not boil, how can it not explode! After the data came out, the hotlines of the major radio stations were quickly blown up, and the most inquired among them was not the sales issue, but "we heard it right?" The listeners who came to verify the accurate numbers made the major radio stations rushed, almost over Eighty percent of the listeners thought that their signal was wrong, and the numbers on the radio were wrong. But there is nothing wrong with this. The Recording Industry Association of America itself was shocked to the point. After checking the sales data in major regions three times before and after, the final conclusion was that the data did not contain any errors. bought nearly 720,000 copies in three hours! This is the power of the ultimate battle. It just kicked off on the 28th, and it has refreshed history with an unstoppable attitude. The troika has set a benchmark that is almost insurmountable, even for those who have no interest in music. People couldn''t help but cast their sights over, even those who knew nothing about music were vaguely aware that this was a duel between unprecedented and unknown people. The shock is still not over. Among the approximately 720,000 copies, what is the Iron Triangle''s single performance? Who has the upper hand? Is it glory to death to continue to be strong, or Maria to turn over strongly, or Oasis to reverse the disadvantage... The ultimate duel, the ultimate duel, in the final analysis, is still a duel. Compared with the record-breaking number of "seventy-two", people are more curious about who broke the record and who made the history-more importantly, Who is taking the lead in this stunning showdown that has been a whole century! The Recording Industry Association of America knows this clearly. In fact, they are more curious than anyone, because they know more clearly what all this means: they are witnessing the birth of history! Therefore, the Recording Industry Association of America announced the three-hour leader in the morning at the first time, which is surprisingly-- Mariah Carey! The album "Butterfly" sold 300,000 copies in three hours. It not only broke the record of sales speed in North American music history without any suspense, but also became the first album in history to sell an average of ten per hour. Million albums. Three hundred thousand! A full 300,000 sheets! And this is only a "half-day" sales, so even "horrible" results cannot describe the inner shock. The sales speed of "Butterfly" was the highest on the morning of October 28, and it became Maria''s first transcript after she reached the top of the queen''s throne, and consolidated her title of queen with an absolutely eye-catching posture. Even in terms of sales volume, Maria finally caught up with her lifetime rival-Whitney Houston. From performance to popularity to word of mouth, she is on par with Whitney. It can be said that under the stimulation of the ultimate showdown, this album burst out with amazing energy, making Maria''s career truly reach its peak. more importantly! Maria created this achievement by overpowering Glory to Death and the Oasis Band. Although it was only a short-term advantage of three hours, no one would ignore the excellence of this achievement, and no one would forget the first place in the Battle of the Century more than a month ago. During the war, the battle between the dragons and the tigers, and Glory to Death reached the summit on the shoulders of two competitors. Now, Maria has also copied this miracle, the results are even better, more brilliant and even more incredible! Sony Columbia Records can hardly wait. After the Recording Industry Association of America released the data, it created a huge momentum in the Chicago propaganda scene. Maria, who was on the stage for publicity, appeared on the stage. The big screen behind the stage showed the number "300,000", a long string of dazzling zeros, which made the whole scene boil, and there was a "five" on the desktop. Maria picked up a small hammer and personally smashed the ice sculpture of 100,000", expressing her vision to break through the shackles of 500,000. The news of the press conference was transmitted to all corners of the United States via radio waves in just 30 minutes, and "Windy City" Chicago caused a frenzy because of Maria''s arrival. The lead in the morning made Maria exhale. Even the tiredness of the long journey and tireless trips could not stop her good mood. The bright smile made the undulating skyline of Chicago blurred. Maria was even on the scene with the audience for an unprecedented time. Shake hands and take a picture together-this is absolutely impossible in Maria''s press conference This shows Maria''s joy. Maria took a temporary lead on the morning of the 28th. This was an unexpected but reasonable result. Unexpectedly, it was because the glory was so powerful that it was almost impossible to challenge, whether it was the destruction of the "young volcano" or the world. In the ticketing frenzy of the tour, Maria was even more defeated in the face of glory to death; logically because Maria is a popular queen in the United States, the popular music style is almost irreversible than the rock music style, not to mention Sony Columbia. The overwhelming propaganda offensive of the record is full of confidence. Even if it is only a temporary lead, it also means that Maria has seized the opportunity to win. This time, it is obviously Maria that landed in Normandy. If Marias lead is reasonable, then the Oasis Band and Glory to Deaths sales battle are in a bitter battle, and everyone is shocked. Oasis "Stay at the Moment" won less than 210,000 sales. , Glory to the death of "Blurry Rain" won the sales volume of more than 210,000, and the sales gap between the two was only less than 3,000, which vividly explained the difference between the two. This is definitely a situation that no one had expected. Could it be said that... the glory of not carrying out any publicity to death is really a trip to overconfidence-that is, arrogance -? Chapter 1676： Secret 1 corner ?? The latest chapters of this novel are from Jiu Literature. For the latest novels, please go to Jiu Literature. When the Recording Industry Association of America announced the three-hour sales data in the morning on the 28th, everyone was in an uproar. The sales of 300,000 made history, and because the sales of Oasis Band and Glory To Death are not distinguished, this is a result that no one expected before the ultimate showdown. When the war of the century ended, the Oasis band almost fled back to London like a bereaved dog. From the United States to the United Kingdom, Oasis singles were completely defeated. Facing the glory to death, they hardly had any chance. Losing from start to finish, the final gap was an insurmountable gap. Although the ultimate showdown is more about the battle of the album, this is another war that has begun again; but look at the grand occasion of the Rose Bowl, look at the ticket sales speed of the tour, and the glory to death is now in the United States. Almost no one can beat her-even Maria, who is the queen of heaven, can''t fight head-on. Therefore, the Oasis band wants to form a confrontation with Glory To Death, which can be regarded as an impossible task. But now? There is only a mere 3,000 albums between the album sales of "Blurry Rain" and "Stay in This Moment"? Even though this was only the three-hour sales in the morning on the 28th, it still shattered the glasses of countless people. No one could believe their eyes: even more unbelievable than the total sales of nearly 720,000 in the morning. But the fact is like this. The Recording Industry Association of America announced the sales statistics on the morning of the 28th, "Butterfly" 300,000, "Butterfly" 21,300, "Stay at this moment" 200,000 Seven thousand eight hundred sheets. The ultimate showdown has given too many surprises. Even the result so far is a "huge" surprise. Even the boldest prophet dare not say such a result. After the shock, many people began to discuss: What is going on? Did the young volcanoes suddenly disappear? Soon after, the "San Francisco Chronicle" gave the answer. "First, the fans who experienced the Rose Bowl frenzy last night celebrated all night. They have fallen behind the line and cannot enter the record shop before''twelve noon.'' Second, San Francisco, Portland and The long dragon in front of the major ticket sales locations for concert tickets in Seattle is not inferior to the long dragon in the record store. Albums can be bought at any time, but the concert tickets are gone if you miss them; third, the glory of Tsundere He used concerts instead of propaganda, and under the propaganda bombardment of his opponents, he still fell short after all." The "San Francisco Chronicle" is gaining momentum recently, and there is a tendency to replace the "Chicago Tribune" as the king of the new generation of topics. Although the comments this time have a ridiculous tone, they cannot be regarded as regular news at all; but they have to. Said that they grasped the essence of the problem this time, pointed out the core of the problem, and won the recognition of many industry professionals, which became a topic of a while. In the news media battle on the West Coast, the "San Francisco Chronicle" rarely defeated its old rival, the "Los Angeles Times". With the ultimate showdown, it made a good appearance. Regardless of whether the "San Francisco Chronicle" interpretation is in line with reality, the "Blurry Rain" album is an unalterable reality in the three-hour competition in the morning. Now people are even more looking forward to the sales in the afternoon. What will happen to it? Glory to death to achieve a perfect turnaround battle? Or is Maria the last laugh? Will Oasis have a chance to continue the counterattack to the end? Where will the history created by the ultimate showdown end? The Recording Industry Association of America announced the final battle situation for the first time, making this Mondays lunch break very lively. Almost everyone is discussing todays only hot spot, and almost everyone is expressing their own opinions. At the same time, the first batch of fans who bought the album also opened their own works, and music critics have begun to prepare their first batch of thoughts and comments. David Marches, this professional music critic from the independent music magazine "Rotation", has gained a lot of crowds because he has published his music reviews in the "Los Angeles Times" many times, but he really The base is still in "Spin" magazine. Because of his appeal, "Spin" magazine sits firmly on the top spot in the field of independent music, and has won more support from music critics than the alternative and stubborn "Alternative Choice". Before the release of the two albums "Blurry Rain" and "Stay in This Moment", EMI and Creative Records both sent these two albums to David. However, David rejected the two albums because he planned to Go to the site to buy in person. Not because he is hypocritical, but as a loyal music lover and crazy rock lover, David doesn''t want to miss this ultimate showdown. More precisely, he aspires to be a part of this showdown. Therefore, David queued up at the door of the record store forty-eight hours ahead of schedule-even so he has fallen behind more than 30 people-to join this national carnival. The cheeks that turned red because of being overly excited at the scene, filled with a lively atmosphere, made David feel the long-lost youth, and the enthusiasm for rock and roll in his heart erupted again. Even though he has become a professional music critic, even if he has been in the music circle for many years, the passion in his heart has never really been extinguished. With the two albums "Blurry Rain" and "Stay in This Moment", as well as an accompanying "Butterfly", David went home contentedly. After returning home, David can''t wait to open the album "Blurry Rain". It is undeniable that what he is looking forward to most is still the glorious and deadly album. Not only because of the stunning "Young Volcano (., but also because this is the third album that is glorious to deaththe third album that determines the future height of the rock band. He is looking forward, worried, and skeptical. , Worried, excited, always waiting for this album, to see whether the glory to death is another peak or the end of the glory. "Dual discs?" David was very surprised. He was just rushing to buy them. The record shop was full of voices, and there was no time to look at the album carefully. He just grabbed it and turned and left. At this time, David discovered that "Blurry Rain" was actually a double disc. What''s even more bizarre is that EMI did not deliberately mention this from the beginning to the end. However, EMI even omitted the press conference, and it is not surprising that it was not mentioned. David noticed that "Blurry Rain" is two dollars more expensive than ordinary albums, but he was not surprised. Originally thought that EMI was just trying to make a fortune from glory to deathafter all, the sky-high price renewal last year The contract is still vivid, but now it seems that the two dollars are simply because of the dual discs. In this way, EMI Records is still at a loss. At this time, David turned to the album cover and looked seriously. The cover is a night sky, and the dazzling stars are dazzling, vaguely outlines the outline of unknown constellations, but in a daze, it seems like two clusters of starbursts are swept across, the simplest and simplest beauty, Slowly came out from the calm surface of the paper. Apart from that, there is no trick, take a closer look, and you can find the album''s name, "Breaking Rain ( in the lower left corner of the page. Turning over, you can see the back cover. The names of the ten tracks are neatly arranged on the left side. The light silver color and slightly raised handwriting makes people want to cover their hands and touch them with fingertips. Soft and rough, feel the power of each font. So David did. Fingers on the back cover carefully felt that the names of the tracks were so unfamiliar, yet so familiar, as if they were connected by blood. "Sailing (, "Young Volcano (., "Long Road (...way..., "Angel", "Slowly Falling (., "My Life (It''s. my., "Burn. It.", "Say something (say., "Bullets", "Waiting for the world to change (.on.The...change . Ten songs are just ten completely unfamiliar song titles, but David seems to be able to feel the life of each song from the song title, slowly penetrating the skin through his fingertips, letting every cell in his body They all started to cheer, and David was already impatient-can''t wait to start listening to the album. Opening the album again, David realized, "Why did I look at the cover and back cover just now?" Then David remembered that he only saw the names of ten songs on the song list, don''t say "a face and B side", UU reading www.uuknshu.com doesn''t even have extra song titles. So why is the album a dual disc? Is there another CD that is a music video? This is not a glorious style. David can''t wait to put the disc in the player, and then press the play button. At this time, David seemed to finally understand the calculations of EMI Records. Everyone knew the importance of the album "Blurry Rain" to the glory to death, and EMI Records couldnt understand it better, but they didnt. Unfortunately, no official press conference was heldat least at the moment when David auditioned the album, because there are countless secrets hidden in this album, and the mystery of the cover has already contained infinite possibilities. Now, it has just opened the album. , The surprise has already appeared. Revealing a corner of the secret, it made him look forward to the album more and more, and he could not bear the excitement in his heart. Such emotions have not appeared for too long. EMI uses this method to express their trust in the album "The Storm": even if they dont start a propaganda battle, even if they fall behind in the morning sales battle, they still have absolute confidence. Because this is an album that belongs to the glory to death! The sound flowed slowly in the melody, "bang, bang, bang", the steady and powerful snare drum beats, like an iceberg slipping quietly in the dark night, a sense of bitterness rushing towards the face in the silent, just a prelude, just a prelude. Severely grabbed David''s ear, this is..."Navigation"? Chapter 1677： Soul baptism Close your eyes, hold your breath, close your other perceptions, let the darkness slowly surround yourself, shield all noises, leave only your ears, and listen carefully. In the dark night, the iceberg moved forward quietly, almost without any sound, even the sound of breaking waves dissipated in the biting cold wind, quietly like a deserted desert, but the air was gently shaking, that The bitter and bleak aura gradually rushed forward, and when he reacted, the overwhelming coldness had swallowed himself up, and there was no chance of resistance at all, and then he fell into a icy, snowy, blizzard, and lost himself. This is Davids only feeling about "Navigation (. There is no fancy melody, no tedious arrangement, no modified lyrics, no dazzling singing...just the simplest drumbeat, just The simplest words, however, burst out infinite energy in Hugo''s mellow and gentle voice, making him lose the power to fight back and completely lost in this music. The biting cold slowly envelops itself, like a snowflake falling on the skin, light and gentle, and then penetrates into the skin little by little, all the pores under and under the body are opened, and the harsh breath is all poured in in an instant In the body, entangled with blood. Sponge together, tightly entwining every bone, and finally let every bone and muscle of the body freeze into ice. He opened his eyes suddenly, but found that the hot tears in his eyes made the whole world blurred and at a loss. Trembling, trembling, trembling again. David was breathing heavily, but the whole person was still sitting there, feeling the shock and trembling of his soul being baptized. The energy that burst out from the depths of the soul was like a storm of ice and blood, swept in, but released Out of the scorching heat comparable to a volcano. The collision of extreme cold and extreme heat left David''s brain blank and ethereal. David did not snap up the tickets for the "Blurry Rain" Rose Bowl concert. He planned to go to the scene in San Francisco to experience the glorious to death charm, but he heard from his colleagues countless times that he sang the glorious to death in Encore. The repertoire is simple, large and intricate, Hugo uses the simplest, most concise and direct way to convey the purest, most authentic and most shocking nature of the music. When he heard these rumors, David still sneered. Although he admired Hugo quite a bit, in his opinion, the praise of his colleagues is still too exaggerated. Of course, deep down in his heart, David is still a little eagerly looking forward to it, because even if he does not agree with those views, it still means that the third series of glory to death is worth looking forward to. But now... far beyond expectations! David even thinks that even the perfect praise is not enough to express his inner love for glory to death, nor is it enough to express his admiration for such a musical genius as Hugo. Some people say that Hugo showed the atmosphere and grandeur in the song "A Good Day (.day. The accomplishments of arrangement and lyrics perfectly combine classical rock and modern rock, and almost created an insurmountable peak; some people say , Hugo showed the delicate and fragile in the song "Miqiang (. The melody and poetic lyrics reveal the most true emotions in the heart, almost writing a historical imprint. . It is precisely because the album "Bath the Morning Light" has brought so many surprises, people are more and more looking forward to the third album of Glory To Death, and worry that the third album of Glory To Death will collapse and fall into bottomlessness. abyss. But now, David knew that Glory to Death did not live up to any expectations. On the contrary, in the high expectations, Glory to Death once again brought surprises and shocked his soul again. In terms of arrangement, the song "Navigation" is definitely not as good as "A Beautiful Day", and it cannot even be regarded as the first-class level of glory to death; in terms of lyrics, the song "Navigation" cannot be compared with "The Wall". You can''t count the best songs with one hand. But the fact is, "Navigation" returns to the basics. Under Hugo''s interpretation, he uses the most essential way to bring the most unimaginable feelings, as if... like a master of martial arts who has reached the realm of martial arts, he fundamentally You don''t need a sword that is as iron as mud, just flying flowers and picking leaves, you can also see the blood in the throat. For David, "a beautiful day" is only suitable for appreciation, and it is too cold; "Magic Wall" is only suitable for listening, and it is too weak. But "Navigation" is the favorite, this is the crystallization of the glorious rock spirit, which fully demonstrates the unyielding, tenacious, tough, free and easy, and tenacity of this rock band, just like the sun shining out of the sky. Released endless heat, even if the moths are fighting the fire, they want to be bathed in the sun, and then rush towards the sun desperately. Even David himself did not expect that after he dedicated two such high-quality and high-level works, "Almost Fame" and "Bath in the Morning Light"-almost equivalent to other people''s four or even six excellent albums- , Unexpectedly broke out such energy, the title song is already an absolute classic that transcends "Good Day" and "Masked Wall"-at least David thinks so. He waited until the hot tears on his cheeks became cold before he remembered and wiped away the traces of the tears. In fact, "Navigation" is just the beginning, and the shock has not had time to dissipate. The next wonderful tracks are one after another, just like a gust of wind and rain, without any breathing space, layer upon layer, continuous and continuous. The Jedi swept across. Perhaps this is another explanation of the album title. David couldn''t help but once again compared to his eyes, he opened his hearing sensitivity to the maximum, carefully savoring each song, feeling the soul hidden in those melody with heart, and all the cells in his body were happily Dancing, using all his strength to express his joy and happiness. After the entire CD was played, David still couldn''t help but savor it, as if music was dancing on the tip of his tongue, and his taste buds bloomed proudly like the sunshine of early spring. Side a has finished playing, what about side b? What is going on with b-side? This is the most curious part of the entire album of "Blurry Rain", and perhaps...the biggest surprise. This is the fact. When David heard the melody of the outdoor recording studio version of "Navigation", his brain was attacked by a powerful shock wave, and instantly fell into a crash. Hugo is really too bold, too wanton, and crazy! Glory is crazy to death, EMI is also crazy! But... the madness of all this is really wonderful. Listen, listen carefully. The sound of wind, humans, and engines after the drum beat is the purest natural sound and social sound, which can be called the sound of life. Those trivial and messy sounds are completely integrated with the melody, and may not be called perfectbecause they are not perfect at all, on the contrary, there are many flaws, but it is precisely this kind of flaw that makes the back of the music extremely vivid. The way is sketched in my mind. Closing his eyes again, David seemed to be able to see the noisy streets, noisy crowds, and busy life. The glorious team members stood in the crowd, with pleasant smiles and enthusiasm on their faces. While playing the musical instrument in his hand intently; suddenly, the scenery changed, David seemed to see the canyon, the grand canyon, the raging wind whizzed past his ears, Hugo ran wildly in the woods, his mouth Li Zai kept roaring, "Sailing! Sailing!" The sound of the wind became his help, making him run faster and faster, and then... Then even if he jumped, Hugo jumped into the sky. Fly high in the wind. In an instant, all the adrenaline rushed towards the heart. David himself didn''t realize it. He stood up abruptly, his hands clenched into fists, his whole body trembled slightly because of his excitement, and his blood flowed. But he couldn''t find a catharsis for his passion, he could only breathe in big mouths, his chest undulating violently, even with his eyes closed, the tears oozing from the corners of his eyes because of excessive excitement were still shining. If side a is the rockiest album, side b is the most glorious and deadly album. David wanted to worship like never before. Even if he exhausted his life''s thoughts, he couldn''t think that Glory to Death would create their third album in this way. Almost without any explanation, he knew clearly: This is glory to death! Glory to Death is such a band! That kind of shock, that kind of moving, that kind of purity, vividly shows the beauty of music and the spirit of rock and roll, and penetrates into the soul of every listener. In worshipping, David couldn''t hold any thoughts in his heart at this moment except for such thoughts. David just stood there stupidly, raised his chin slightly, looked up at the "darkness" above his head, listened to the indescribable melody in the speaker, and waited for the entire album to finish~www. novelhall.com~ He didnt relax any muscles, he just stood in a daze. After a long time, his muscles suddenly relaxed, and then he fell on the sofa and let out a long breath, but he couldnt get his heart out. The raging flame went out. At this moment, David finally understands the purpose of EMI Records. The reason why this "storm" is successful, or the reason why EMI Records is full of confidence, is not only because it is so much-anticipated glory to death, but also because it is The most essential and purest glory to death. This is a big bet. In the overwhelming propaganda battle between Maria and Oasis, EMI is not moved at all, because they know that Maria and Oasis''s bet is not worth mentioning in the face of glory to death. "Rapid storms", either achieved unparalleled brilliance, or fell into a terrible defeat in the bottomless abyss, there is no middle value. The innovation and challenge of the b side, this is an unprecedented gamble. Therefore, even without any propaganda strategy, "Blurry Rain" is already invincible. It is not the propaganda war that can really defeat this album, but the passion in everyone''s heart that belongs to music and rock. This is also the most glorious way to die. There has never been another choice for glory or death. Just when David had all the shock vented, he forgot the player that was still running. The passage of time was no longer important. After a long time, the melody again flowed out of the stereo, a magical and beautiful melody. . Chapter 1678： 5 land phone-reading "Wow! Wow! Wow!" This is the headline of the music review that David wrote for the Los Angeles Times on October 29. As a professional writer of "Zhizhuan", the editor-in-chief of "Zhizhuan" told David early that this issue of the magazine has been left. At least two pages of space to publish his music review. http://%77%77%77%2e%76%6f%64%74%77%2e%63%6f%6d David clearly knows this, but he still cannot bear his excitement. I wrote a short review in a short time and published it in the cooperative newspaper "Los Angeles Times", and then promised to write a complete and professional music review to be published on "Spin". David used a series of simple words and simple symbols to express his inner excitement-in fact, even so, David still feels that this is not enough to describe his love for the album "The Storm". "This is an album that goes down in history, comparable to''Thriller'' and''Abbey Road (Abbey. Road)''!" This is the first sentence of David''s music review, and he will "storm and rain." This album is compared with Michael Jackson''s "Thriller" and The Beatles'' "Abbey Road" on the same level, and these two albums are generally considered to be one of the two best works in music history. This shows that David''s admiration for "hurricanes and rains" is now. "The third album is important to rock bands, not only because of the production of two albums, the creative inspiration of the band will enter a bottleneck, and talents are often easily restricted. Many bands started their downhill journey from the third album. ; At the same time, because of the polishing of the two albums, the band''s creation has begun to enter a mature stage. If a breakthrough can be made, it will often create more outstanding works. For example, the Beatles, the third album A. Hard. Days. Night, not only opened the Beatles miraculous journey in the United States, but also reached the peak of Paul and Johns creation. The same is true for glory to death. The album "Blurry Rain" embodies all of Hugo''s inspiration and creativity for the band and rock, breaking the shackles of traditional rock and new metal rock and opening up a whole new world. This is an album suitable for hearing from the beginning to the end. There is no weak track. **, surprises, shocks continue to flash, making people want to stop. The tough, tough, changeable, melancholy, confused, lost, and elusive temperament that the entire album exudes undoubtedly complements the album''s name, showing the gusts of wind and rain on the road of glory to death. There was another extremely gentle chanting, making people feel that they are so easy to be approached. This album once again felt the glorious forge ahead and bold innovation. They boldly incorporated classical, electronic, pop and other elements into the style of rock and let them show in the same song. But it makes people take it for granted, as if music should be made like this by nature. That kind of natural and moving awakened the most primitive love for music deep in my heart. It can be said that the stormy rain that is glorious to death represents not only the popularity of this era, but also the bands tremendous self-breakthrough, and even the revival of the spirit of rock and roll. In this album, Hugo Lancaster fully demonstrated his talents. He composed extremely beautiful melodies and arranged them in wonderful combinations; he wrote extremely poetic lyrics, He gave them a hearty and sincere interpretation. All this makes the Rapid Storm possess an extremely distinctive personality. The characteristics of this rock band are deeply imprinted in the music, so that rock and roll can regenerate its vigorous vitality. Suddenly, it is reminiscent of the Beatles first concept album in music history, Sgt. Peppers. Lonely. Hearts. Club. Band). This album may not be the best album of the Beatles, but it is the most important album in the history of rock and roll. Because after this, rock has entered a new era, there is no law to follow, completely changing the development trajectory of music. "Blurry Rain" may not be the best album of glory to death-currently it is. But the future is not necessarily so-but what is certain is that this album conveys a new musical concept that is glorious to death: simplifying the complexity does not mean abandoning the traditional technology, on the contrary, it is learning to use the most cumbersome and highest The most superb technology, deduces the simplest, most true and most beautiful melody. Technology has never been the focus, but spirit and thought. Through this album. The belief in glorious rock and roll has once again sown the seeds. If you say that the first song of the album "Blurry Rain" is wonderful, the overall quality even surpasses the once insurmountable peak of "Bath in the Morning Light", and becomes beyond the "Don''t Mind" album that burst into glory in 1996; then It is the ingenious way of recording that makes''Blurry Rain'' really go down in the annals of history. Glory to Death regards itself as an underground band walking on the road and singing, performing its own small songs in the noisy and ordinary life, and every detail of the noise becomes the most beautiful existence. Clearly outline the creative background of every singing scene, every outdoor recording studio, and every song in my mind, allowing listeners to enter the world of glory to death, and truly become a musical note in their music, accompanied by The ups and downs of the melody wandered. This appalling recording method breaks almost all the shackles of traditional recording studios, ingeniously showing the essence of the rock band, and with a superb arrangement technique, the murmur has also become a part of the accompaniment. Glory to death has never been an idol, but this time, they have fully demonstrated their grassroots attributes, the spirit of always walking and running on the road, giving them fresh vitality. In a trance, I seemed to have seen with my own eyes the underground band that sang while traveling across the United States. It was setting off a rock storm and sweeping the North American continent. Either glory or death. This is the spiritual core of glory to death, the key to their music''s radiance, and the reason why they can become great. This is a great rock band, without a doubt. As a digression, at the end of the album, Glory to Death brought a surprise, which slowly flowed into the heart like a clear spring, calming down the restlessness and excitement of the soul, and could not help but savor the touch and melancholy with the tip of the tongue. This is glory to death, this is just glory to death, the unique and irreplaceable glory to death. " This piece of music review published by David in the Los Angeles Times stirred up waves at one stone. Instead of analyzing every song on the album in detail, he proceeded from the perspective of the entire album. Gave a brief comment. Between the lines, he can clearly feel his admiration for "hurricanes and rains", and even worship. David almost exhausted all the words of praise and offered the highest evaluation for Glory to Death, which triggered a chain of discussions, and the topic of the "surprise" has attracted countless speculations. After returning, many people began to listen to this album seriously, but surprisingly, almost no one found this so-called surprise. In the beginning, many people speculated that David was talking about the last song of the album "Waiting. On. The World. To. Change". It is generally believed that the glory to death is to use this. The song changed the history of rock and roll, boldly proclaiming his historical status and musical determination. Using this song as the ending is very meaningful. Many comments even began to study "Waiting for the world to change", deriving many meanings from this song, carefully interpreting the song''s intention to create this song, and the lyrics written by Hugo. It''s really dumbfounding. It was more than two months before the news spread one after another, and people discovered that their ideas were fundamentally wrong. It turns out that there is a hidden track in the album "Blurry Rain", and what is even more commendable is that this hidden track only exists in 300,000 copies. In other words, only listeners who bought a one-300,000 copy of it were lucky enough to hear this hidden track. After the news was confirmed, the entire market was fried in an instant. These 300,000 copies became a limited edition overnight, and some people even tried to buy them at a high price of 10,000 U.S. dollars. An album for only fifteen dollars is worth ten thousand dollars? I heard that a few transactions were successful, but more fans are unwilling to give up the collector''s edition in their hands. Later, with the passage of time, the historical status of the album "Blurry Rain" has gradually been proved, and the 300,000 limited editions have become more and more popular, even though the so-called hidden tracks have been released later. , But still does not hinder the popularity of this album in the collection market. In 2015, at an auction, a collector''s edition of "Blurry Rain" was submitted to the trading column, which caused avid fans and collectors to chase it together and finally ended up with twenty-five The completion of the transaction at a transaction price of 10,000 U.S. dollars shocked the entire market. Although it is temporarily impossible to predict what will happen twenty years later, after the publication of the "Los Angeles Times" David''s music review, there was still heated discussion. Everyone focused their attention on the album "Blurry Rain". . "Undoubtedly, this album is definitely the most outstanding album so far in glory to death, and it is also one of my favorites. From the first second of hearing the melody, I was conquered by this album. Ten, this is never an easy score. I haven''t given any album this score yet. But this time, I plan to make an exception." David scored 10 points for "The Storm" with a full 10 score system. It can be said that it is a perfect album. As for David''s view, the first batch of music critics to come out have expressed their approval. Following "Almost Fame" and "Bath in the Morning Light", "Blurry Rain" once again won full praise. The bottleneck of the third series of rock bands was easily broken with their heads high, and the other two competitors in the ultimate showdown Woolen cloth? Music critics are also sharpening their swords and waiting to express their views, looking for their own sense of existence in this ultimate showdown. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1679： Word-of-mouth controversy The ultimate showdown is not just a competition for sales, but also a competition for publicity, word of mouth, popularity, and most importantly, the entire momentum competition! For Mariah Carey, Oasis and Glory to Death, this album was already very important. "Butterfly" is Marias new transformation attempt. "Stay in this moment" is the technically controversial Oasis bands proof of its work, and "Butterfly" is the foundation for the glory of facing a fork in the road after two years of silence. Style works. Every album is extremely important to the singers themselves. There is almost no room for fault tolerance. A single mistake will have a fatal impact on their future career development curve. Now, they are stuck in the ultimate showdown again, which also makes every point of error will be infinitely magnified. The gap in sales can also be explained by the difference in the listening group, but the word-of-mouth battle is a competition without any retreat: Conquering Music Review People, this is the number one priority for the three groups of singers! As a long-established professional music magazine, "q Magazine" is undoubtedly authoritative, and its influence starts from the British Isles, covering the world. This ultimate showdown is a global event. They will naturally not miss it, and it will be the first time. He published relevant comments and attracted the attention of countless people. "Maria-Kelly, who has the courage to challenge herself, shows a completely different attitude of a woman. The melody and lyrics are full of strong personal touch. The beauty of the melody breaks the shackles of the current rhythm and blues and popular genre, and her vocal range The advantages of the above show vividly. It can be said that this is an album ahead of the times, showing Maria''s ambition and attitude. It can definitely be regarded as one of Maria''s most important albums so far. Full score of five stars,''Butterfly'' Four stars." "The Oasis band, which has inherited the gloomy, rough, and freehand style of British rock, is still running wildly and arrogantly. However, this time the album is a little overdone, the melody and lyrics are too random, and even a little bit incomprehensible. The albums thoughts are loose, the rough musical note particles are full of confusion and uncertainty, like a headless fly. Maybe this is still the best band in the UK in 30 years, but they need to figure out what they are doing. Full marks. Five stars, two stars for''stay in this moment''." "If you use one sentence to summarize the album''Blurry Rain'', this is the simplest thing: glory to death. Glory, or death, is not only the name of the band, but also the soul of the band, and this Zhang Benfangs publicity album has also brought this spirit into full play. Hugo showed his most mature understanding of music, with a perfect combination of technology and melody, and the lyrics and emotions have sublimated effects, making each melody It has become a work of art. Undoubtedly, this is an album that is glorious to death and declares its place in history. The full score is five stars, and the five stars for''Blurry Rain''." As a professional magazine, "q Magazine" has conducted professional reviews on all three albums. They made no secret of their admiration for glory to death, and they did not hesitate to praise Maria, and even more relentlessly criticized the Oasis Band-even though They are regular magazines of British descent. Corresponding to the other side of the Atlantic is the leading American music magazine "Rolling Stone." They are unwilling to lag behind to make professional comments on this ultimate showdown based in North America that sweeps the world. "Rolling Stone" can definitely be regarded as the first person in music magazines in the world. As early as the 1960s, all underground rock bands were proud of "appearing on the cover of "Rolling Stone" magazine" and even regarded this honor as a band. A sign of true success. This shows the position of this magazine in the hearts of musicians. It is true that "Rolling Stone" is too commercialized, and often does not pay enough attention to independent music, but it is undeniable that this magazine does represent the entire industry and the trend of the entire industry. Its commercialization is exactly what countless musicians dream of. s concern. But whats interesting is that the glory that has swept the world to the death has never been able to be on the cover of the "Rolling Stone" magazine. Not once. Strictly speaking, the first time the "Rolling Stone" officially reported on the glory to the death was more than one. The first battle of the War of the Century a month ago. The inside story is too complicated. To put it simply, "Rolling Stone" has no interest in the glory to death of grassroots and independent attributes, but now, glory to death is still the glory to death, but "Rolling Stone" has no way to treat them. Ignore it. "The reason why the album''Blurry Rain'' is outstanding is not because the ten tracks have maintained super high quality. Any song can be used as the title song of other albums; nor is it because of the album''s first and second albums. The title song can be regarded as a classic masterpiece, once again reaching the level of the "good day (.day two years ago; but because-Glory to Death reproduces the spirit of the most glorious era of 1967 rock and roll through this album, no matter It is the innovation of the arrangement method, or the sparkle of the core of the album, which once again awakened the never-extinguishing rock fire deep in my heart. The full score is five stars, and the four stars for''storm and rain''." "As one of the top female singers in the United States today, Mariah Carey once again brought surprises. The overall quality of the album''Butterfly'' may not surpass her previous two albums, but there is no doubt that this is a Marias metamorphosis truly shows the music she wants to produce as a musician. This courage is undoubtedly worthy of praise. The album contains several bold and innovative works that are ahead of the times, which are worthy of detail. Savor it. Five stars out of five, three stars for''Butterfly''." "After experiencing two wonderful albums, we have reason to expect more from Oasis-expect this band to shock everyone of us like the original Beatles. But the truth is that they let us down. The higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment. The rough and vague musical influence is like the British rock that has not yet re-emerged, losing its direction again. The rough technical level makes the melody seem too simple and the repetitiveness is too high. People always feel familiar. The whole album is full of confusion and confusion, making it impossible to listen carefully. The full score is five stars, and the one star for''stay in this moment''." "Rolling Stone"''s comments are undoubtedly leading the whole trend. They praised the glory to death for an unprecedented, this is epoch-making significance. For "Rolling Stone", it seems that their ignorance in the past three years has never happened before, and glory to death has always been their favorite darling. Even for professional magazines, they are ultimately affiliated with the uncrowned king. Leaving aside the shamelessness of "Rolling Stone", their reviews are absolutely authoritative and are currently the mainstream reviews in the entire music market. There is "q magazine" in the United Kingdom and "Rolling Stone" in the United States. Although their comments are somewhat different, the basic trend is still the same. This is the view of the mainstream media. But the so-called music review is that different people have different opinions, and it is impossible for everyone to have the same point of view. "U.S. Weekly" expressed different views in the comments. "This is the best album of Oasis! Perhaps''stay at this moment'' is not a typical market mainstream orientation, but after the two albums have been polished, Oasis has a better understanding of music and will be younger. The confused, chaotic, and out-of-control mental state of a generation is integrated into the melody, and every musical note easily touches the heartstrings of music fans. No one can deny that the rock and roll represented by the Oasis Band is gradually becoming the mainstream of the market, and this will also be The future of the market. Full score is four stars, "Stay at this moment" three stars." "Maria has dedicated a wonderful album. This is an incredible and shocking work. It brings grief into a beautiful work and makes melancholy a work of gold. No need to discuss, this is a work of the nineties. A milestone for the most successful artist. Maria demonstrates her musical taste as a top singer that surpasses other singers of the same era. Full score is four stars, "Butterfly" four stars." "Glory to Death is an excellent band, there is no doubt;''Blurry Rain'' is an excellent album, there is no doubt. But unfortunately, Hugo tried to express too many things through this album. The songs cant be unified, and the style is even more messy. The completion of the entire album is disappointing. Maybe every song is a good work, but its just like an album when its all gathered together. What the name says: gusts of wind and rain, a mess. Full score is four stars, and''storm and rain'' is one and a half stars." The views of "U.S. Weekly" have not been widely recognized, but it is undeniable that there are still many media expressing similar views. For example, the "Daily News" believes that "''Butterfly'' is a very personal album which truly expresses Maria''s wishes and thoughts as an independent individual, which deserves to be savored." At this moment,''excellence needs time to settle and slowly experience. The spirit of this album reminds people of the Beatles.''Hurrying Rain'' has gradually deviated from the independent track, and is invading the mainstream market with a grandstanding attitude. The lack of rock spirit is lacking. Let this album become mediocre." The "Daily Shimbun" awarded the "Butterfly" three stars, "Stay at this moment" three stars, and "Blurry Rain" one star. If someone examines it carefully, you can find that those media that express their disdain for glory, such as "U.S. Weekly" and "Daily News", are all media that are not friendly to Hugo. This is not the point. The point is that these media are comprehensive newspapers and magazines, and the music reviews they write are columns of specially invited music critics, which are very popular, but they are not authoritative. On the contrary, the opinions of the real professional music media are almost the same. Even though there are some differences in ratings, they have maintained the same general direction. They have given the highest praise to the album of Glory To Death, and tried Maria Kelly. The challenge expressed recognition and the loss of Oasis. The difference between professional opinions and onlookers'' opinions soon showed its power between the gradual spread of music reviews. The first round of word-of-mouth battles will soon be revealed! Chapter 1680： 1 defeated Due to the high profile of the ultimate showdown, the first batch of music reviews far exceeded expectations. A total of 18 professional media and 43 comprehensive media published relevant music reviews for the first time. This is only the first week. Its just the first batch of comments inside, which is really shocking. The popularity in one fell swoop surpassed the previous War of the Century and "Independence Day", becoming the biggest prosperous period in 1996. No one could have imagined that on this day, the music market would have surpassed the movie market and become the most noticeable focus of the entertainment industry. This almost makes the entire music industry rejoice, and the United States in October is like Christmas, with lights and festoons. What''s more interesting is that the brilliance and boiling of the whole year of 1996 are actually related to Hugo. No one can match Hugo''s momentum today. After the first batch of reviews were converted into scores, in a scoring system with a full score of 10, "Blurry Rain" achieved a super-high average score of 9.6 points, which not only easily surpassed the previous two albums of glory to death, but also It surpassed the original soundtracks of "Don''t Mind" and "Bodyguard" and became the highest-rated album in the media since the 1990s! The media generally believe that "The greatest success of the album "The Storm" lies in the use of melody, lyrics, and soul to tell everyone: what kind of band is glory to death! The quality of the album is even more than ten. Its rare in young people. The version with side b in the outdoor recording studio has received unanimous praise from the media. It is considered to be the most daring, outrageous but also the most successful in music history after the Beatles rooftop concert. The most wonderful attempt. The reputation of the album "Butterfly" is also high, with an average score of 9.1, surpassing Maria''s previous two highly acclaimed albums, becoming the most popular album by music critics. This also means that Maria''s self-innovation and self-challenge have been recognized, which is undoubtedly a piece of good news. According to the medias point of view, Marias courage to try to show her super high quality as a singer, many of the tracks have made bold changes in arrangement, melody, etc., which can be called a pre-epoch attempt. This is undoubtedly an attempt. Singers most commendable spirit. Of course, the quality of the entire album is still slightly inadequate. After all, there is always a price to try. This is why Marias overall rating is far behind the glory to death. "Stay at this moment" can be described as mixed reputation, but basically critics have the upper hand. The average score is only 7.6 points. Not to mention the disastrous defeat to two competitors. Compared with the previous two albums of Oasis, it is also a huge difference. No, it can be said to be a disappointment. After comprehensively observing the media''s comments, everyone''s views are not complicated. "The roughness of technology has become the shackles of the Oasis Band. The simple melody and poetic lyrics, without the support of the spirit and soul, appear loose and disorderly. The whole album is totally unknown. It cant even be said to be singing. Its just five teenagers who are taking drugs. Its just a piece of melody pieced together after being bored with drugs. Compared with the lack of ideas and creativity, the Gallagher brothers played skills and sang. In terms of technology, they are not enterprising and stand still, and become the main target of media attacks, and they are even considered to "ruin the music." Jumping out of the iron triangle framework of the ultimate showdown, temporarily focusing on the Oasis Band and Glory To Death. The showdown between these two rock bands is also a competition that affects the development prospects of the entire music industry. From the very beginning, the beginning of this century showdown. It is the sparkling confrontation between these two rock bands. After the first batch of music reviews came out, a situation that is worthy of in-depth study has formed. Although Oasis has been criticized for its rough technology, it is no secret for a long time, but the album "Stay at this moment" has this weakness. It was thoroughly exposed. Without the excuse of the talents of the previous two albums, the shortcomings of Oasis were infinitely magnified and became the target of concentrated media attacks. When the Oasis took the initiative to provoke the showdown of the century, Fujin focused his firepower on the poor playing skills of the Oasis in an interview with the media. He even accused the Oasis of the title song "Do you know what I mean?" Plagiarism-Plagiarizing their own previous music, melody and arrangement have too many shadows of repetition. As a result, the Oasis band was completely offended. But now? Not only did Fujin''s accusation come true, the album "Stay Now" became a true portrayal of the Oasis band''s bottleneck. It has to be said that the Oasis band fell short in the duel with Glory to Death. As we all know, the third album is very important to a rock band, even if it is "hell on the side of heaven" is not an exaggeration. Now focus on the two rock bands Glory To Death and Oasis. Their three-part showdown has been given more meaning, not only the competition between the bands, but also the competition for the future direction of music. "Blurry Rain" has been infinitely sought after by the media. With the highest score since the 1990s, it announced the emergence of the third album of Glory to Death. This band that set off a wave of new metal rock is unstoppable. The gesture takes the new metal rock to a whole new level. Hugo has used solid basic skills and amazing talent to declare an unparalleled sense of existence. The entire album is still all arranged by Hugo, and the overall quality of the album even surpasses the "bath in the morning light" and hits a new high. Shocked! "Stay at this moment" has mixed reputations and has been criticized by countless media. The weaknesses of the Oasis have been exposed. What''s more frightening is that the talents they rely on to become famous have gradually reduced to mediocrity. Constantly repeating myself, unable to break through myself, but still not knowing it, but immersed in the proud world, like a frog at the bottom of a well. Even if the fatal flaws in their technique were improved, and they lacked the support of rock talent, they were just the most ordinary members of countless underground bands. The third album, this is a feng shui ridge, which clearly outlines the level, qualifications, talents and prospects of the rock band. Maybe this is not absolute. There have been many rock bands who have risen again after experiencing the trough of the third album, but For the Glory To Death and Oasis band at this moment, this is the moment to set the stage one step at a time. Head-to-head duel, at the moment when the strength of the bottom of the box is taken out, there is no fancy means to compete for absolute strength. The winner is divided, one is pushed to heaven, and the other is stepped into the mud. Although, in the first battle of the previous War of the Century, the Oasis Band had been defeated, but strictly speaking, it was just a single contest, and all the wins and losses are still reversiblejust the play of a single. The aberration is not a concern, so Oasis still has a chance to win back. But now, the word-of-mouth of "Stay in This Moment" and "Blurry Rain" is very different. Music critics are disappointed with the Oasis Band, and it can even be said to be a wave of criticism. The most important thing is the original accusation of Fujin against the Oasis Band. , And now they are all reflected in the album "Stay in This Moment". What does it mean? This is not just a loud slap on the Gallagher brothers'' face, but also a complete suppression of the Oasis band to the death of glory. After losing face, now I have lost lizi again. In the face of Glory to Death, the Oasis Band couldn''t raise its head at all. This was a shame, a shame without any room for quibble, even the last piece of shame to be torn off. The gossip from the National Enquirer stated that the frustrated Gallagher brothers smashed a dressing room at an event site in Los Angeles after reading the first batch of music reviews. All mirrors, dressing tables, sofas, windows and doors were all destroyed. It was smashed, and the two brothers seemed to be sucking at the time. The poison was overwhelmed, turned his face and refused to recognize the person, and smashed it violently at the scene. Even the other teammates of the Oasis band were frightened and at a loss. Losing a duel is not terrible. The Oasis always has a way to find a place, not to mention that their current career is absolutely thriving, otherwise the troika of the ultimate duel will not be their turn; just talk about Gallagher Brothers are absolute football hooligans-what is a football hooligan? A group of lunatics who are not afraid of the sky and are not afraid of alcohol. But what makes Oasis the most depressing is that it is absolutely unacceptable to lose the duel in a complete way, and even to be honored to die with salt on the wound. Compared to such a failure, the poor reputation of "Stay at the Present" is nothing at all, and they won''t care about the so-called bottleneck of the third series. What really annoyed them was the glorious "provocative villain" face. Therefore, for the Oasis band, the sales battle is the last place to stay. This is their underpants and there is no room for negotiation. Therefore, in the next period of time, the Oasis band''s publicity offensive is extremely fierce, not only surpassing the glory of the tour to death, even Maria, who is the main propaganda warfare, is somewhat unable to resist. The duel between Glory To Death and the Oasis, between the third and third albums, between the new rock and roll forces... the final outcome of this duel is being revealed bit by bit, and the music market is moving. Shao is slowly spreading in a way that is invisible to the naked eye. As for the pattern of the entire final showdown , the current form is still not completely clear. Glory to death is undoubtedly occupying the bridgehead in the hearts of music critics. The album "Blurry Rain" was made by the "New Yorker" as the greatest album since the 1990s-there is no one, the "New Yorker" thinks this album It has surpassed Nirvana''s "Don''t mind" and really set off a rock storm. However, Marias "Butterfly" did not back down either. Although the overall reputation of the album lags behind "Blutter Rain" by a whole level, it still does not affect the recognition of her by music critics, especially her as an independent individual. Affirmation of an excellent singer. It is conceivable that the sales advantage of the album "Butterfly" on the morning of the 28th will burst into greater energy. As for the Oasis band, which fell completely in the word-of-mouth battle, who can deny their competitiveness? After the preparation of the first two albums, "Stay Now" is generally considered to be the most anticipated album in 1996. The influence of music critics needs time to settle and brew, but the fanaticism of the fans has been lost by the first two. The excellent ignition of the album, so the explosion of sales is completely predictable. No one is weak in the troika. Facts have also proved this. The three-hour sales war in the morning on the 28th set off an unparalleled frenzy. After entering the afternoon, a new buying wave hit, and the momentum even far exceeded the morning! Chapter 1681： Break out in the afternoon The first day''s sales-and even the first week''s sales competition are topic heat, popularity, fan support, and sales explosion. Everyone knows this fact. Because professional music critics and fan feedback need a period of precipitation and fermentation before they can gradually take effect. These comments and opinions determine the durability of sales; and the sales on the first day and the first week require explosive power. This is also the reason why Maria and the Oasis band had so much publicity on the first day. Both Sony Columbia Records and Creative Records knew that what they sold in the first week was a momentum. They may not be able to compete with the brilliant glory to death in terms of absolute strength, but Relying on Maria and Oasis own support rate, they can still seize the commanding heights. The reason why the War of the Century has become the "War of the Century", the greatest duel before entering the 21st century, is because Maria, Oasis, and Glory To Deaths current careers are in full swing, with similar fan support and high popularity. The discussion enthusiasm goes hand in hand. Therefore, on the first day and the first week of the sales showdown, everyone in the troika has the qualifications and ability to win, and no one is weak. The sales data on the morning of the 28th also proved this point. Maria won the top spot, and Glory to Death was in a tough battle with the Oasis. The first batch of music critics by professional media praised the "hurricanes and rains" of glory to death, but even the "first batch of music critics" really affect the market trend and affect the choices of music fans, it still takes time to settle. Therefore, the sales dispute on the afternoon of the 28th is still full of countless suspense. However, it is worth mentioning that the noon sun on the 28th has not had time to rise above the head. The secrets of the album "Hurricane and Showers" have spread among the turbulent fans. One is the album''s "b". "Mian" was full of surprises. Although only a small number of people got the exact news, the news that the b-side chose to record in the outdoor studio was spread among reporters and caused an uproar; the second is that there was an uproar at the end of the album. I was particularly pleasantly surprised, but unfortunately the news about the "hidden tracks" was still strict, and no news was leaked, but it aroused more curiosity. EMIs new album press conference is actually a last resort. On the one hand, they are indeed planning to use concert tours instead of publicity schedules, because they believe in the glorious live performance of the concert; on the other hand, its because of the concert market. The hot reaction made them slightly underprepared. As a result, before the press conference of Glory to Death in San Francisco was held, the news about "hurricanes and rains" had already exploded. The mysterious atmosphere surrounding the album "Blurry Rain" not only did not disappear with the release of the album, but on the contrary, it has become more and more intense. This "third album" with countless focuses was originally expected, and now The secret is revealed bit by bit, and it makes the fans feel unbearable. They cant wait to buy the album early, and can open this Pandoras box as soon as possible to see for themselves what will be given after two years of glory to death. Kind of works. The San Francisco Chronicles comment on the morning of the 28th is right: the album of "Blurry Rain" is available for purchase at any time, but the tickets for the "Blurry Rain" world tour concert can be missed if you miss it. Yes. Although on the 28th, only San Francisco, Portland, and Seattle started selling concert tickets; however, enthusiastic fans appeared in major cities and asked EMI Records and the live country to sell concert tickets in advance. Meeting tickets. There was a posture of not giving up to the goal-in fact, they also achieved the goal. In the end, the country quickly agreed to the fans'' request, and the tickets on sale were sold out in just a few hours. Therefore, the young volcanoes who gathered at the entrance of the major record shops after the tickets were snapped up quickly added fire to the bustling scene of the city. This also made the sales frenzy in the afternoon set off an unparalleled heat wave, even far exceeding the madness in the morning, making this Monday at work become very lively, even the white-collar workers sitting in the office have no way to relax. Even the major financial and securities elites on Wall Street couldn''t help but open their mouths when they saw the exaggerated long queue on the street outside the window. They couldn''t believe that a small "one album" would actually cause such a scene-the so-called " For them, the "ultimate showdown" cannot be compared with a transaction of tens of millions of dollars per second. It can only be regarded as a child''s house-but now it seems that the commercial value and economic benefits of the entertainment industry far exceed Imagine that they were also a little shocked, and they also had a rare gossip discussion when they met in the pantry. After twelve oclock in the afternoon, the craze continued until nine oclock in the middle of the night. The major record shops closed one after another, and they were selling wildly for nine hours. However, the turbulent queue at the door still did not get any relief, and there were still many. People still haven''t been able to buy their favorite albums the first time. According to incomplete statistics, more than 1.23 million people lined up at the door of the record store within three hours in the morning. Not only did this set of data not decrease in the afternoon, on the contrary, there was an upward trend, including the floating crowd. Within nine hours in the afternoon, as many as 1.8 million people in the ten largest cities in the United States joined the long queue at the scene. Fox Television once again produced live news programs all-weather. They conducted a sample survey on the spot. They interviewed more than 300 fans in major cities. The results showed that young volcanoes live in major cities such as New York, Los Angeles, Chicago, and Houston. The ratio is more than 40%, and Maria and Oasis fans are about the same. Some cities have more Maria and some cities have more Oasis. Obviously, as expected by the San Francisco Chronicle, young volcanoes are catching up from behind. However, the question is: can they enter the record store and buy the albums they support today? Looking at the winding waiting line outside the door, some record shop owners even wondered if they could just open overnight. But in the end, the plan was too rushed and worried that problems would occur in the middle of the night, and they still could not be implemented. The record shop still They closed their doors and ceased business. As a result, many late-arriving fans stayed at the door of the record shop, preparing to stay here all night, and when the door opened the next day, they would enter the store for panic buying as soon as possible. This is the real ultimate showdown. Even the first battle of the War of the Century is far less powerful. The heaviness and weight of the album has been vividly demonstrated, and the fierce competition between the Audio-Technica has reached unprecedented heights. Such a grand occasion is not only unique in music history, it is foreseeable that it may not be seen in the future music market. The Recording Industry Association of America rushed to work that night and began to count the data of major record shops. The "Morning Sales Record" announced at noon actually triggered such a shocking effect. I have personally felt the huge influence of this ultimate showdown, and now it is about to Announced all-day sales on October 28th-the first stage of the ultimate showdown. The staff of the Recording Industry Association of America began to get excited. Ed Simpson (ed.) was a little nervous at this time. The envelope he was holding was trembling slightly, revealing his inner excitement and excitement. He is a media spokesperson for the Recording Industry Association of America, facing the media completely. It can be said that he does not need to be nervous at all in his daily life, but at this moment, he is actually nervous. Because Ed knows the weight of the envelope in his hand, this is the moment to change history. He and everyone in the world are witnessing this miraculous moment and witnessing the creation of music history with their own eyes. Now, Ed has finally realized the nervousness of the award-giving guests at the Oscars ceremony, not because they are not experienced enough, but because they know what the envelope in their hands really means. "Let''s have it, Ed Simpson!" The voice of the host Mike Wallace (.) came, and then there was not loud but neat applause. Ed could feel all the eyes in an instant. They all concentrated towards themselves, not only did this not relax him, but the muscles all over his body became more and more tense. This is the live broadcast of "Sixty Minutes (60.. "Sixty minutes" produced and broadcasted by cbs TV station can be said without exaggeration. It is the most important program in the United States. It is not only the longest broadcast program in the history of American TV prime files, but also 20 consecutive programs. It ranked among the top ten in ratings for two years, and even became the highest-rated TV program in the United States five times. It has always been the prime time with the highest broadcast rate in the United States, and it is also one of the most Emmy-winning programs. As a news program, the height reached by "Sixty Minutes" is absolutely unprecedented. In fact 60 minutes" is a program led by a group of elderly people. The average age of the production team is generally between 35 and 45. Therefore, they have had quite a wealth of news before entering the column. They are all excellent journalists with professional experience, otherwise they will not be able to do the work of this column. This is already a tradition of "sixty minutes". Therefore, there is no doubt that news events that can be reported in "sixty minutes" are definitely not trivial - and they are topics that have attracted the attention of the American middle class and young adults. The "Sixty Minutes" program is divided into three parts, and each part is a story, which is interviewed by reporters and tells the whole story in series. Occasionally, "Sixty Minutes" will also report on major entertainment events, such as Grammys, Oscars and other events have also appeared, but not any turbulence in the entertainment industry can enter the "sixty minutes" concept-this is prime time. , Not the morning news. Previously, the War of the Century had not received the attention of "Sixty Minutes", but this time it was different. The sensation of the final showdown was far beyond imagination. On the 28th alone, more than two hundred people in the United States were mobilized. This fact of tens of thousands of people is enough to shock the "sixty minutes". Therefore, they invited Ed to be a special guest for the second story of the show tonight. Chapter 1682： 60 minutes As one of the most important news programs in the United States, the attention of "Sixty Minutes" is naturally unmatched, but tonight when we learned that the cbs TV station will produce the ultimate showdown special, it still caused a national sensation. TV stations and Fox TV stations have had such plans. The latter has even contacted the Recording Industry Association of America, trying to announce the results of the first day of the matchup through live broadcast, but after "sixty minutes" joined the competition, there was all suspense. All disappeared, and the cbs television station firmly held this much-anticipated news in its hands. Tonight, more than 48 million viewers across the United States watched "Sixty Minutes". The audience for this episode even surpassed the Oscars in March this year and became the second only TV to the Super Bowl in 1996. This program not only created the highest ratings since the White Water Gate Incident (the White Water Development Company Case) in 1989, it was also broadcast in prime time at 1,363 TV stations-which also broke the previous Michael- The rebroadcast record of the subject of Jackson''s "Sworn. Child. Case" trial has become the highest rate of prime time rebroadcast in the history of American television. This shows that the ultimate showdown is paying attention. Mike Wallace is 80 years old this year. This old man who is known for his high-end interviews has been on the anchor station for nearly 30 years. He has also interviewed Deng. small. flat. Today, his interview with Ed Simpson is enough to see the importance of "Sixty Minutes" to this story. "So, Ed, we all know what happened today. The blackstone building is surrounded by turbulent crowds, and my lunch takeaway is almost impossible to get in." The blackstone building (.) is where people say to the cbs television station. The nickname of the New York headquarters building, "Tell us, the result is still beyond expectation?" After a simple greeting, Mike cut into the topic directly, quickly and sharply, but with a little bit of ridicule, and he deserves to be the head host of the nation''s No. 1 news program. As Mike said, the sensation of the ultimate showdown has raised peoples expectations. Everyone knows that todays sales will surely create miraclesespecially after the Recording Industry Association of America announced the morning sales data. So, I want to "Exceeding expectations" is already a very difficult thing. When the shock is too much, the spirit is numb, and it is not so easy to be shocked again. Ed took a deep breath twice and lifted the envelope in his hand, but his fingertips were still trembling uncontrollably, facing the live broadcast of more than 40 million viewers? For the spokesperson of the Recording Industry Association of America, this is absolutely unprecedented. People''s focus is on singers and sales, but never on the Recording Industry Association of America. However, Ed''s rich experience forced himself to calm down, showing a shallow smile. "Trust me, even the most daring guesses still cannot predict the ending." Ed''s voice trembled slightly at first, but it quickly returned to normal, finally returning to his familiar track. Especially thinking of the answer in the envelope, Ed''s expression couldn''t help but relax even more. Mike has seen countless strong winds and waves, but he is not so easily frightened. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in a deep voice, "Hope is not going in a negative direction." This ridicule made a slight curve in the corners of his mouth, and then Mike Then he said, "Even your internal staff are accidental? You know, you have experienced countless historical moments, such as''trembling''." As the only album with a sales volume of over 100 million in the world, Michael Jackson''s "Thriller" has set an insurmountable benchmark that year, and the Recording Industry Association of America witnessed this miracle. Ed solemnly nodded, "Yes, we still think this result is incredible. Because we are worried about statistics errors, we have checked the data four times before and after. Just ten minutes before the stage, our staff completed it. The fifth time I verified, I got the answer: There is absolutely nothing wrong with the envelope in my hand." Ed lifted the envelope in his hand slightly, and said with a smile, "If you look closely, you can find my fingertips. I am shaking, expressing my nervousness, not only because I am sitting in the''sixty minutes'' live broadcast room, but also because the envelope in my hand is too important." Eds self-ridicule made Mike chuckle. It seems that the time to change history has indeed come. Mike turned his head and looked at the camera, and said to the 48 million viewers who were watching the show at this time. Just now our guest music critics have explained to us why this ultimate showdown is so important, so now let us reveal the answer together and see what kind of answer sheet the direction of the North American music market has come up with. ." Today Ed has only one task: to announce the detailed sales data of the final matchup on the 28th of October. As for the production of the "sixty minutes" program, it has nothing to do with him. Therefore, Mike quickly cut directly into the subject. Ed also knew this clearly. He stopped talking nonsense, just gently placed the envelope in his hand, "Then let us witness history together." Then, he opened the envelope and took out one from the inside. Stacked the neatly arranged cardstock, then looked down and distinguished it carefully. Seeing the data on the card paper, even though Ed knew the answer clearly, he took another breath, as they said: This is the moment to witness history. The eyes of the 48 million viewers in front of the TV were focused on Eds rough and broad palms, and the scorching eyes passed through the TV screen, almost igniting the cardstock, weighing all the thousands of catties. They were all concentrated on Ed''s palm. The air in the live broadcast room was about to freeze, everyone stared with bated breath, even Mike, who had experienced countless winds and rains, glanced at Eddo curiously. Ed raised his head, looked at the camera, tried to suppress his slightly trembling heart, and said with a smile, "In 1996, on October 28th, according to the sales statistics of the record stores in the United States, the Oasis bands''stay in this moment'', "Then Ed turned the card in his hand to the camera, and said at the same time, "Forty-seven thousand and three hundred and thirty-one." On the card, it was written in huge Arabic numerals "''Stay at this moment." ''; 477, 331". boom! All the audience in front of the TV set became a sensation, and even in the "sixty minutes" live studio that had experienced countless historical moments, one-third of the staff couldn''t help but feel moved. Simply enumerate the horizontal comparison of the two data. The highest single-day sales at the time of the release of "Bath in the Morning Light" was 230,000, and the single-day sales of "Young Volcano (. was 430,000. . In the North American music market where single-day sales exceeded 150,000, there has never been a single-day sales of an album that can break the 400,000 threshold. Once Michael Jackson, The Beatles, and Frank Sinatra were all infinite. It was close to such a limit, but in the end it was never achieved. Now, the Oasis Bands "Stay Now" has broken this shackle and became the first person in North American music history! The single-day sales are even better than 90% of the single-week album sales. How could such a result make people impressed! Even with the record of selling more than 200,000 albums in three hours in the morning, the steady trend of sales throughout the day is still surprising. This is the true power of the so-called ultimate showdown. Ed only announced the first set of data, and he easily made the audience''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t help confirming to the people around him whether his ears were misheard. More importantly, the record is the Oasis Band-this rock band from the British Isles, their momentum has reached such a high level, easily surpassing the invincible momentum of the glory to death "bath in the morning light" two years ago . Even if you don''t want to admit it, the fact is settled: Oasis is the British band that has the greatest influence in North America since the Beatles. The task of recreating the glory of British rock is shouldered by Oasis. It is precisely because of the outstanding performance of the Oasis band that people are even more looking forward to the results of Maria and the glory to death. After all, this is the United States, the home court of Maria and Glory To Death, not to mention Maria has already created an almost insurmountable sales record in the morning. Ed did not pause for too long. He gave the card stock in his hand to Mike, and Mike stuck it on the display board next to him. Then Ed took out the second card, paused slightly, and said, "Maria -Kelly,''Butterfly''," and then looked at the numbers on the card again with her gaze, then turned the card over, "Five thousand two thousand one hundred and eighty-four." The cardstock of "''Butterfly''; 502, 184" was magnified several times under the camera lens, and it was displayed very clearly in front of everyone. Wow! Many people in front of the TV set up to shoot the case directly, took off their glasses and started rubbing their eyes, repeatedly confirming the authenticity of the set of Arabic numerals; and more than half of the people in the "60 Minutes" live studio began to exchange their sights. The vivid shock in the pupil clearly expressed the same feeling in everyone''s heart. The Oasis Bands performance is strong enough Now Maria has actually set a new record: a single days sales broke the golden record threshold. This is definitely a miracle that cannot be replicated. It cant be done in a century of music history. The myth of replication. Although Maria had already created an incredible 300,000 sales in the morning, when she saw the all-weather sales, countless people were still amazed. Someone once joked that in the American music industry, for every 100 albums produced, the final sales of an album can exceed 500,000. This is called a small achievement; and every 800 albums produced, there is only one album. Sales can eventually cross the one million threshold, which is called a successful career. It can be seen that the music market is experiencing difficulties. Now, the album "Butterfly" has not only achieved a gold record of 500,000, but it is also within a short day, which is definitely a new record that has caused a sensation in the United States. No wonder Ed said: Even with complete psychological preparation, it is still far beyond the accident, even the most daring prophet dare not make such a prediction. Just like the "Independence Day" that turned out, this small step of "Butterfly" is a big step for the entire North American music market. History has been created! "Stay at this moment" and "Butterfly" have made history one after another, so... What about "storms"? Chapter 1683： History 1 step phone-reading "Yeah!" Everyone in the room stood up and cheered. The crisp sound of champagne opening was mingled in it, attracting everyone''s attention, and then the champagne was sprayed into the air, strange and roaring sounds became a mess. A person''s face is filled with a bright smile. Maria looked at the agent who was spraying champagne. Although she had been trying to control her smile, the slightly raised corners of her mouth could not conceal her inner excitement. "So what are you doing? The sales of glory to death have not been announced yet." That said, but the surging smile in her eyes betrayed her true emotions. "That''s how it is said, but within a day it will be a golden record? This result is absolutely impossible to replicate." A crisp voice shouted directly, and immediately received the support of everyone in the room, and everyone cheered. Even Maria herself finally couldn''t help herself, and burst into laughter. Indeed, with more than half a million records sold in one day, Maria has truly stood at the culmination of history, even Whitney Houston cannot match. The album "Butterfly" finally made Maria exasperated! At the same time, the Oasis band, who had just finished cheering, was dead silent. Liam raised his foot and knocked over the glass table in front of him. Fortunately, the glass was enough to explain that it did not break, but the beer on the table, Pizza and fried chicken were all scattered on the ground, messy. Looking at Liam with a hideous face, Noel showed no sympathy at all, even gloating in a misfortune. "I told you that this album is so bad, because we have finished sucking it. Ka. Because of the **** that we made afterwards. , Even if you don''t know what you are singing, how can you beat other people." "Go away! If you are going to lick Hugo''s asshole, go by yourself, and I won''t stop you." Liam raised his hand and slammed the lighter in his hand directly. Noel had no time to block his cheek, but his arm Still smashed. Knowlton was also angry when he stood up and rushed towards Liam. "You are the nasty embryo who can''t wait to sell chrysanthemums!" How could Liam be scared again, clenching his fists and rushing over. The other people in the room rushed over, pulled Liam and Noel away, and shouted, "The results of the glory to death have not been announced yet, you will start fighting, and there will be no end!" Let the Gallagher brothers show a sorrowful expression. They threw away their partners, and then each sat down in the corner of the room. But he didn''t go to see each other again. Maria in Los Angeles and the Oasis Band in Las Vegas, without exception, turned on the TV at this time, locked CBS TV station, and watched the "sixty minutes" live broadcast, becoming the fourth in the United States. One of eighteen million people. They know better than anyone that the importance of the first-day sales battle is not just a data competition, but also an imposing showdown. The momentum is like a tiger in one drum. Decline again, exhaust three. Imagine that after winning the first-day sales matchup, the headlines of the major media are all over the headlines. With the help of the first batch of music reviews released at the same time, the winner can easily qualify for the lead in this ultimate matchup. Just like the first battle of the War of the Century, this is Normandy. It depends on who can log in first. When Ed announced the sales of "Stay Now", the house where Oasis was located was about to explode. The sales of more than 400,000 yuan were not only the best results achieved by foreign singers in North America, but also the creation of North America. With a new record of one-day sales in the music market, Oasis has even reached a height that the Beatles could not even reach. Such outstanding results are enough to make Oasis proud of the world. Creative Records began to prepare the draft almost immediately. "The first day of Oasis new album sales is crazy to create history!" Tomorrow, the front page headlines of all major pages in the United States and the United Kingdom must be brushed by this news. They even have to force themselves to calm down and think about sending it to What wording should be used in the drafts of the major media, otherwise the overheated brain will not be able to sort out ideas at all. However, the excitement of creative records did not last long. Ed announced the sales of "Butterfly", and then Marias promotion team of 36 people for the new album went straight to the frying pan, the champagne was opened, and the hand-crackers rang out. Here, the record-breaking cake is also brought up. The feat of "single-day sales of gold records" is absolutely epoch-making. Sony Columbia Records has prepared the draft early, and their huge publicity team has prepared four plans to face different results at the same time, and strive to push the album "Butterfly" to the highest point in the first time. And the result of selling gold records in a single day is enough to make them invincible. However, neither Maria nor Oasis will forget: the sales figures for Glory to Death have not yet been announced. No one is a fool. The reason Maria and Oasis dared to celebrate in advance is not because they have no brains, but because everyone has an account in their hearts. Oasis sales of more than 400,000 yuan is already the best in the history of North American music. Such sales figures are incomparably brilliant in any era; Marias sales of more than 500,000 yuan broke the impossible. Single-day sales are so incredible. In fact, the single-day sales data gap between Oasis and Maria is also very small. Both have completed an impossible task. Objectively speaking, it is also worth celebrating. More importantly, the combination of Oasis and Maria has already driven the entire market with more than 900,000 crazy sales, close to one million. The single-day sales driving force of the music market is very limited-take 1.23 million people mobilized throughout the morning as an example. Although this is only the data of ten major cities, it is impossible for everyone to enter the record store to buy it. Albums, because the record stores reception capacity in one day is limited. Even if all 1.23 million people have entered the record shop and each has one album, Maria and the Oasis have already robbed the market of nearly one million. How much energy is left to the death of glory? Everyone knows this account. But in many cases, the calculation is not so simple and rude, because it is possible to buy ten albums by one person, because 1.23 million people are only statistics of ten major cities, and the statistics in the evening show that the United States has mobilized more than one hundred and eighteen. A hundred thousand people, because there are only three hours in the morning, but there are nine full hours of sales time in the afternoon...So, the suspense still exists, although it is not big, but it still exists. The current results are acceptable for both Maria and Oasis. Maria leads the first day of the ultimate duel with historical data; the Oasis loses with a slight disadvantage, but still reproduces the Beatles arrival in North America. Brilliant and impressive sales figures will be a strong proof of their success. The premise is that you don''t mess with it until you die. Once again, Maria in Los Angeles and the Oasis in Las Vegas are on the same front, praying for the same thing together, and united as never before, hoping that the two sides can work together to win this battle. But, do you agree to the glory to death? All of this sounds like a long time, but it only happened between the electric light and flint. On the TV screen, Ed took a deep breath and made a deliberate pause. Then he said, "Okay, everyone knows. , There is one last answer left." These words silenced Maria and the Oasis band, silenced the live broadcast room, and silenced the entire North American continent. Forty-eight million people stared with bated breath, and all their eyes were on the one in Eds hands. On the cardstock, the hot temperature seems to easily ignite the cardstock. There was not even a little breathing sound, as if any sound would destroy the solemnity and grandeur at the moment. Ed only felt itchy in his throat, his heart seemed to have squeezed into his throat, making him breathless, even if he already knew the answer, the sweat on the palms of his hands and the back of his head clearly showed his true emotions at the moment. , He involuntarily swallowed his saliva, and his pupils trembled slightly-like a rookie standing in front of the media for the first time. Ed knew it was ridiculous, but he just couldn''t control himself. The saliva evaporates before it can slide over the throat. The hot throat makes Ed almost suspect that he can''t make a sound. He seems to be able to clearly feel the eyes of the 48 million people in front of the TV, even though Alarms sounded all over his brain, "This is a live broadcast, this is a live broadcast..." But after all, he did not hold back and coughed slightly, which relieved the itching and hotness of his throat. Ed glanced at Mike next to him. Mike''s calm and calm eyes calmed him a little, and finally he said, "Glory to death..." Damn, he was so nervous that he forgot the name of the glory to death album~www .novelhall.com~ I glanced down at the cardstock in his hand, "''Grant shower''," It was a gust of wind shower, literally, Ed did not change his breath, and said in a bulging voice, "Sixty-Six Eight thousand six hundred and fifty-nine." After reading this set of numbers, Ed found that his hands were completely drenched with sweat. He adjusted his sitting posture uncomfortably, but he still tried to keep the card paper to the camera lens stably with both hands, and it was written impressively. Reading, "''Grant Rain'', 668, 659". But then Ed found that the whole live broadcast room was silent, and even the small noise of the camera''s operation became so clear, echoing clearly in the space, making people feel that the narrow live broadcast room is like an endless canyon. In fact, not only the live broadcast room, but the entire North American continent was in silence at this time, as if even the engine sound of the vehicles on the street had disappeared, the voice of the radio host, the voice of other TV stations, and the discussion in the convenience store. The voice, the voice of chatting in the coffee shop, the voice of pedestrians passing by the road... all disappeared. Quiet, everything is quiet, dead still. "Sixty-sixty-eight thousand six hundred and fifty-nine", this set of numbers brought unprecedented shock. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1684： Stormy showers There was an uproar when the sales data of "Stay at the Moment" was announced; when the sales results of "Butterfly" were announced, there were screams; but when the sales results of "Butterfly Rain" were announced, the whole United States was silent. There was no sound at all, and everyone was destroyed by the turbulent shock. The brain couldn''t function at all. It could only be like a fool, staying on the spot, unable to make any response. Quiet, only quiet, the soundless but clear set off the torrential rains of the entire North American continent at this moment. Strong winds and showers, the trend of the king''s arrival. Everyone in the room where the Oasis band was located was stunned. Even Liam with a stern face and Noel with a disdainful face were completely stunned, and their shock was clearly written on their faces and eyes; Maria is in. There was dead silence in the room where more than forty people were clearly gathered, but it was like an empty room without anyone, and even the noise of the TV was extremely clear. The candles of the cake on the table are still swaying, the bubbles of champagne in the hand are still emerging continuously, and the garlands and paper pieces on the floor decorate the whole room with colorful...The extremely lively is still rolling in the air, It showed the fiery atmosphere just now, but the people who really should carnival seemed to be still, stiff in place, like puppets, trapped in the vortex of stagnant time and space. From extreme excitement to extreme silence, from the wonderful heaven to the quiet hell, it is only a second away. There was no sound in the "Sixty Minutes" live broadcast room, and no one even helped his dislocated chin. Mike sitting next to Ed''s face was slightly stiff, and there was a crack in the calm and composure between the eyebrows, and then more and more. Bigger. Mike is eighty years old this year. He has interviewed the worlds top leaders and witnessed countless ups and downs. He has become accustomed to dealing with big scenes. He can always rely on his calm atmosphere to control the scenes, but this At this moment, even if Mike is fully prepared, it is still difficult to conceal his shock. Mike, who walked through the strong wind and waves, quickly concealed his astonishment and surprise. It was just a flash. He smiled and took the cardstock in Ed''s hand. The warm and humid on the paper made him feel When Ed''s heart surged, "I think you didn''t exaggerate just now." Although Mike had concealed his emotions, he could not help but glance at the set of numbers on the card in his hand. The highest achievement in the North American music market in a century. There are more than 668,000 copies sold in a single day. For 60% of singers, this data is a height that even a poor person can''t reach in a lifetime, but the "storm and rain" only took one day. As expected, Marias performance was excellent but not exceptional, but she was dying of glory...this is a myth. "''Huge storm,'' I think, this is the most appropriate vocabulary at this moment." Mike simply concluded that the simplest vocabulary contains all the shock and magic. Three series of glory to death, worthy of the name. Ed also exhaled a long sigh, the heat in his heart was still surging, but it was no longer heavy to make people unable to breathe, "As I said, we all thought the data was wrong, but after repeated verifications, the number told We, all of this happened for real." "Numbers never lie, I think we are living in the moment of making history." Mike said with a smile, he had recovered his composure, put the last card stock in place, turned his head and looked at the camera lens, "Charles -Dickens (Charles.) once wrote,''This is the best time, this is the worst time; this is the time of faith, this is the time of doubt.'' I think this is the best summary of 1996 ." Everyone knows the ultimate showdown. Everyone knows that the sales volume on the 28th will create miracles. Everyone knows that there are no weak people in the Troika. Everyone knows that this showdown is bound to break the historical record. Everyone knows this. It is an important moment in writing history. Everyone knows that sales data will inevitably bring shocks. Everyone knows that the glory will reach death like the sun... But no one has guessed the ending like this. Marias "Butterfly" sold 500,000 copies, and Oasis "Stay Now" broke out with sales of 470,000. This is a miracle that cannot be replicated in the history of North American music. The shower still turned this "miracle" into a "myth", and became the most glorious and splendid page in the long history! In the morning sales matchup on the 28th, Maria took the lead with an absolute strong posture. The average sales speed of 100,000 albums per hour is estimated to be a benchmark that will never be broken, and the Oasis and the glory Death is caught in a bitter battle. The unexpectedly good combat and the unexpected weakness of the Glory to Death of Oasis has made the balance of winning and losing out of balance. Everyone is speculating whether the Oasis band can replicate the miracle of reversing the stain last year and win the album battle after the fiasco of the singles battle; everyone is also speculating whether Maria can wash away her shame and completely reverse the face. Glory to death has been repeatedly suppressed, and relive the beautiful moments of "Sweet Day" across the singles chart. However, on the afternoon of the 28th, the situation changed suddenly. The young volcanoes who awakened from the rose bowl carnival and the young volcanoes who returned from the ticket offices of major concerts learned from the mouths of the friends that there are countless hidden "storms". Surprising young volcanoes swept all major record shops in the United States with an unstoppable force. In the lazy and brilliant sunshine of North America, they sounded the horn of counterattack. During the nine-hour business hours in the afternoon, the sales of "Butterfly" slowed down rapidly. Although the sales of more than 200,000 yuan seemed to be the best in history, compared with the madness in the morning, there has been a decline; The sales results of "Stay at this moment" were basically the same as in the morning, but due to the lengthening of the time line, the sales growth was difficult to match, and the pace of slowing down was also very obvious; , The average hourly sales rate still cannot be compared with Marias miracle in the morning, but the enthusiasm of the young volcano can still be seen. In the end, the single-day sales volume of "Blurry Rain" is 668,659 copies. This set of data will be recorded in the annals of history with the glorious name to the death, becoming the eternal glory in the history of North American music. People can transcend. This album not only reached the gold record threshold within a day, but it is also likely to create a new record in history that reached the fastest platinum record. How shocking is the sales record of "Butterfly", and how turbulent the waves created by the sales data of "Butterfly". Although the sales of "Blurry Rain" is "only" more than 160,000 more than "Butterfly", it seems that the difference is not too big, but the sales of many albums in a week are not necessarily 160,000, not to mention this talent. It''s the sales gap between the two albums in one day. The "storm and rain" not only made up the gap in the morning, but also surpassed 160,000, so strong enough to make everyone speechless. Oasis made history; Maria broke the history of Oasis and wrote her history; glory to death destroyed Marias history and imprinted their history. Six hundred and sixty-eight thousand six hundred and fifty-nine, this set of data will become the most shocking set of data in the North American music market in the next ten or even twenty years. Glory to Death stepped on the two competitors with absolute strength, so that they didn''t even have time to resist, and they were directly pinched in the cradle. The comparison of sales data with such a wide disparity is not comparable at all. The absolutely strong performance makes the "historical performance" of the two competitors the most beautiful, powerful and pathetic foil, more and more showing the glory to death. Incredible. From 470,000 to 500,000, and then to 660,000, a small step from glory to death is a big step for the entire historical giant, making the "ultimate showdown" truly the most glorious moment before the turn of the century. . Storms and rains, just like the name of a gloriously deadly album, this album set off the craziest, most fierce and fierce storm in North America in a century of history, stirring up the entire North American continent and destroying everyone in a destructive manner. The brain-the so-called experience, the so-called theory, the so-called thought, etc. are not counted. There is no reference object that can infer today''s results, even the "trembling" of Michael Jackson. Even more frightening is that this gust of wind and rain has just begun. This reminds people of the matchup more than a month ago When strong is strong, the troika of the War of the Century is like this. Under the stimulus of strong collision with each other, it broke out. With unprecedented energy, they have handed in their own best and history-making answers one after another, making the entire music market changeable and lively. And Glory to Death is even more under the pressure of opponents, exploding with unlimited potential, completely releasing the energy of the young volcano. This is a duel without losers. Whether it is Oasis, Maria, or Glory to Death, they have all created their own history. In the face-to-face confrontation, no one was overwhelmed, but a perfect answer was handed in so that the War of the Century could reach its peak. The splendor of this duel cannot be without any party. It is the three parties that broke out together that contributed to the battle of the century. But there is no loser, but it does not mean that there is no winner. It is precisely because of the splendor of the war of the century that the glorious victory becomes even more incredible. However, everyone clearly knows that this is only the first day, and the final showdown has just begun! Next, is it glory to death to continue to be strong, following the trajectory of "Young Volcano (. to win the victory again; or the explosive power of the young volcano has been exhausted on the first day, making Maria and the Oasis band usher in a go-ahead A good opportunity to become the final winner of the first week''s sales? The sweetest smile is the last laugh. This is the iron law. Chapter 1685： Seed of faith In the long history of North American music, only Whitney Houstons "Bodyguard" movie soundtrack has sold more than one million a week, but there are dozens of albums with a total sales of more than 10 million. It can be seen that the North American music market lacks explosive power, but the endurance is very good. However, this time the ultimate showdown was very popular, but it successfully stimulated the explosive potential of the entire North American market, and then wrote myths and legends that are difficult to replicate. The single-day sales of the album "Blurry Rain" has reached more than 660,000 copies. Even the use of all the gorgeous rhetoric is not enough to describe the sacredness of this achievement. Whats more frightening is that the troika of "Butterfly", "Butterfly" and "Stay Now" have jointly contributed nearly 1.65 million copies. This is also the single-day sales of the entire market in the history of North American music. The highest data. The New York Times jokingly called this phenomenon, "The ultimate showdown squeezed the last drop of energy from the entire market." Within a day, one week or even two weeks of sales energy was released. I have to say that this ultimate showdown completely detonated people''s enthusiasm for music. In a trance, people seem to have once again seen the "Independence Day" sweep away. It is not that the market does not have this ability, but that there is no real opportunity to release the ability. First is "Independence Day" and then "storms and rains". The world has been vicissitudes of life. "Sixty-six thousand six hundred and fifty-nine, please remember this set of data, this is a historical moment!" "''Breaking rain'' swept the market and wrote a whole new history." "Glory to the death Rick Maria, Oasis, seckill the first day of the ultimate showdown." "''Butterfly'' made history and sold half a million on the first day!" "The Oasis has inherited the glory of the Beatles, and the British rock force once again landed in the United States." "History! History! History! It belongs to the storm and rain, it belongs to the glory to death!" "Following the first battle, Glory to Death once again won the opening victory of the ultimate showdown, and the''storm and rain'' swept across the United States." "''Hurricane and showers'' set off gusts of wind and showers in North America, and 660,000 sales shocked the world!" "Maria surpassed Whitney to become the most sought after queen singer in the United States!" "''Stay in this moment'' to create brilliance, Oasis Band is the first foreign singer." "Glory to Death vs Mariah Carey vs Oasis, six hundred sixty thousand vs five hundred thousand vs four hundred and seventy thousand." "Glory to the death sweeps the wasteland, unstoppable!" "The miracle of the third series, glory to death, speak with the works, and prove yourself again!" "The''Hurrying Storm'' global tour broke the ticket sales record again; the''Hurrying Storm'' album made history easily." "It belongs to the heyday of glory to death, and the rock power has recovered strongly!" ... Reading the headlines on October 29th, you can find that glory to death has swept the major media with absolute strength. Even though Sony Columbia Records and Universal Records are doing their best to build their momentum, they can''t match the iron in the end. Digital evidence, in this media war, fell behind EMI. Glory to death almost effortlessly, successfully occupied the front page headlines. In fact, the "Sixty Minutes" program attracted 48 million viewers when it was broadcast live, and subsequent rebroadcasts attracted 21 million viewers, more than 60% of the American population. All have been attracted to this century showdown, whether you care or not, but it is undeniable that this is the hottest focus of the year. Its popularity has even approached the intensive presidential election, becoming the second hot spot since 1996. Maria is watching the victory and defeat on the first day of the showdown, and the Oasis is watching the victory and defeat on the first day of the showdown, and the glory to death is naturally no exception. Although they are practicing hard and preparing for this week''s concert in San Francisco, Samora told the band members the result for the first time. "What? What? What did you say?" Pedro''s face was full of disbelief, but the corners of his mouth that began to rise but leaked his inner joy, watching Zamora keep nodding and giving affirmation, Pedro He punched Samora **** the shoulder, "Shut up! Shut up your **** mouth! This will never be true, oh, god, **** god!" Even Fujin, who has always disliked showing his feelings, showed incredible astonishment. "So, you mean, our album sold 660,000 copies in one day?" Samora was simply surprised at this time. She couldn''t speak, she just nodded and smirked cheerfully. The shock in her heart couldn''t be expressed in words, "Dog. Shit! This is definitely his. Mom.''s dog. Shit!" Alfonso stood beside him without saying a word, as if his whole person had crashed until Pedro jumped on him and made Alfonso stagger for two consecutive times, only to fall directly to the ground. At this time Pedro discovered that Alfonso was already in tears, like a lost child, crying at a loss, which made Pedro laugh haha, "Alfonso, what''s the matter? What''s wrong? We did it, we did all incredible miracles!" Alfonso lay on the ground in embarrassment, then looked at Hugo not far away with teary eyes, but could not say a word for a thousand words. Alfonso knew better than anyone that he owed Hugo after all. To be precise, the other four players who died of glory all owe Hugo. What does the album "Blurry Rain" really mean, how much Hugo''s thoughts have been gathered in the end, and how many ups and downs have been experienced in the production process. They know better than anyone that Hugo not only gave the soul of this album, but also the soul of the band. He alone took all the hard work and pressure on his shoulders, but they knew nothing and were still complaining. Hugo only cared about his career as an actor and was jealous of what Hugo had achieved. But they are the people who know the truth best: how much Hugo has experienced, burdened, and worked hard to get to this day. Following Alfonso''s sight, Pedro immediately understood what Alfonso meant. His cheeks couldn''t help but flushed, his chest was filled with countless surging emotions, and the intricacies of his eyes couldn''t be explained by words. Pedro wanted to give Hugo a big hug in the past, this was the only thing he could do. However, before Pedro could move, Neil, who was standing on the side, rushed directly up and gave Hugo a hard hug. The huge impact made Hugo step back three or four steps to stabilize. The center of gravity. Neil, who is usually steady and restrained, also lost control today. He didn''t even want to wipe the hot tears in his eye sockets. He just hugged Hugo hard and said nothing. Compared with the other members of Glory to Death, Neal knows more about the ups and downs of Hugo on this road. Others only saw the "hurt and rain" burst out of such a shocking energy in the first day of sales, but But no one knows how difficult it was for the original song "Navigation ( to emerge from the cocoon and spread its wings high. Neil patted Hugo **** the back. He was full of miscellaneousness but couldn''t tell. He could only pat harder again. He didn''t want to but was so agitated so hard that Hugo coughed as soon as he was photographed. Ahem, Neil, I know you have a lot of dissatisfaction with me, but if you plan to express it this way, I would rather fight you directly." Hugo''s ridicule made Fujin laugh out loud in the first place. Pedro and Alfonso couldn''t help but look at such an abnormal behavior. Neil knew that although Hugo did not show it, Hugo was more excited than anyone at this time, because all of this was Hugos dream, all the way through thorny, bumpy, and bumpy, and finally came to the other side of the dream. The scenery on this road is so beautiful, even more attractive than the scenery on the other side, and it makes people intoxicated. "Do you remember? You said at the beginning that you planned to plant the seeds of rock and roll faith again to make people feel the fanaticism of the 70s. What do you think, what do you think now?" Neil said excitedly, this is him For the first time I saw the blueprint depicted by Hugo. "Blurry Rain" broke out 660,000 sales on the first day. Compared with the history created by this set of data, Neal saw more of the enthusiasm behind the fan madness, and the seeds of rock belief are quietly sprouting. Perhaps the blueprint that Hugo dreamed of could one day become a reality. It''s like a human dream of flying in the blue sky. Hugo twitched the corners of his mouth, that bright smile was like a ray of sunshine leaking from the dense tree canopy in March, and all the cold and haze disappeared in an instant, "At least we have planted the seeds. This is the first step. " What was once thought impossible, actually took the most solid first step. This is the part behind the madness of sales on the first day of "Blurry Rain", the part that made Hugo the most delighted. That unparalleled enthusiasm filled his chest and made Hugo feel the unprecedented fulfillment. The previous hardships, the previous frustrations, the previous efforts, the previous vacancy, the previous fears... all have become happiness at this moment, walking on the road of dreams Even though the future is long, the scenery along the way It is also enough to make life gorgeous and colorful. "Hugo Lancaster! I love you!" Pedro stood up, yelled, and then rushed towards Hugo, which made Hugo look panicked, "Hey, hey, I don''t have anything other than friendship with you." Hugo said as he broke free from Neil''s arms, trying to escape. But today Neil stood on Pedros side and grabbed Hugo firmly, and then Pedro leaped over, hugged Hugo hard, and came up and pressed Hugo **** Hugos cheek. Give a hard kiss. This made Hugo show a full face of disgust, "Hey! I said, I''m to you..." Before Hugo could say the following words, he was interrupted by Fujin, because Fujin also jumped over and hugged Hugo tightly from the other direction. Seeing Fujin''s tall, grizzly-like figure rushed over, Hugo couldn''t help but a trace of fear appeared in his eyes, and he wailed, "Oh, God!" "Plus me!" Alfonso even gave a run-up, sprinted violently, and hugged the four people. A group of big men played like kindergarten children, Hugo''s wailing was completely affected by others. Overwhelmed by human laughter. Really helpless. Chapter 1686： Long live rock and roll "I will guard my faith and honor failure with my head up; I will engrave the melody in my heart, and I will never stop singing. No, no!" How did this great and incredible dream begin? Hugo remembers that it first sprouted when he went to London to promote "Independence Day" six months ago. The turbulent sea of ??people at the airport is still alive today. As long as you close your eyes, Hugo will be there. You can feel the heat wave rushing over your face. In fact, after "Independence Day" was released, the frenzy faced by Hugo became more and more. The situation beyond Heathrow Airport could not be counted with one hand, let alone the 100,000 people in the Rose Bowl. The grand occasion is unparalleled. But to this day Hugo is still very impressed with the madness of that day, because that day made Hugo truly feel the power of music, just like the Beatles came to the United States many years ago, but this time he arrived on behalf of the United States. UK. From that moment on, the seeds of rock and roll faith quietly took root in Hugo''s heart. The majestic melody still reverberates in Hugos mind, but Hugo has never been able to complete this melody. Whether it is the melody or the lyrics, only one third has been created. So far, no progress has been made. Fragmented fragments echoed in my mind. But did it really start from that day? Thinking about it, the answer has changed: definitely not, definitely not! As early as when he was very young, long before he crossed, Hugo had already planted a rock and roll seed deep in his heart. With the watering of time, it began to sprout quietly. Since then, he has started to pick up the guitar, get in touch with music, and even leave his hometown with his friends. He has walked on the road of aimless and futureless rock and roll for ten years, with the never-extinguishing flame in his heart. It''s a belief, an unwavering belief. Not only him, but also Hugo Lancaster, the memory in the depths of his mind is like a fountain, and on the desolate land of Lanches, the strings of the guitar are echoing. The sober morning in the Queens passionate melody, the afternoon when Adam taught him to play the guitar, Jack took him to the record shop to eavesdrop on the evening of the Rolling Stones, and the night that fell asleep with the Beatles melody... the memories are so clear. , It is so wonderful. "The year I picked up the guitar, the disco died suddenly, and u2 was still in junior high school, thank goodness for them to survive. Come to my first attempt, sitting on Seger 45 (Seger. 45), ever since After I got that kiss, the rock and roll were endless and the party was endless." The melody is like the light of the sunrise, breaking through the shackles of the night and pouring down in an instant, and the night is like a tide. Begin to jump, sketching the guitar strings in the air; the heart beats the beat of the drum, and responds to the tap dance of the footsteps, swelling the ripples; the blood collides with the blood vessels, hits the bones, just like the calmness of the bass The rhythm makes the whole body begin to dance wildly. "We are still arguing about who is better, Elton John(.) or Billy Joel(.); we are still wondering if the song she sang in the cave band() was created by Kurt. No , We will never stop believing that this is our journey of life, so on this night full of memories, will you help me pour out some sugar (...sugar)?" This is not the song that Hugo conceived at Heathrow Airport, this is a completely new song. Originally, Hugo thought that "Blurry Rain" set off a stormy sea on the first day of release, which would give him inspiration to complete the song. But unexpectedly, the musical notes in my mind pieced together a brand new song, linking the musical dreams of Hugo Chen and Hugo Lancaster, and the two souls have never been tightly connected together. . "Sing, rock and roll never die, rock and roll! Long live the guitar, the soul trembles! Sing, never give up, never grow old! Carnival is eternal, the record is gilded! Long live the rock!" The passionate melody pulsed wildly in the blood, and the long-lost excitement and excitement spurted out. The wild horses of memories began to run wild, linking the moments about rock and roll together, like shining stars, connected together in the endless night sky, using the entire universe as the screen to outline a picture A magnificent blueprint. Rock has planted a seed of faith in the soul in the deep memory of far, far away, waiting for the watering of time, slowly germinating, and blooming proudly. Rock is not dead, long live rock! The surging emotions swayed freely under the pitch-black canvas, and the sky map outlined by thousands of shining stars was endless above the head. "In the summer of 1976, I got my first guitar. I played it without stopping until my fingertips said,''You will be a superstar.'' Grunge is everything, at least for me. There is a marshall in my chevy. My dream is flowing slowly." Reporters, friends, and strangers have asked Hugo many times, "Why is it rock?" There are many types of music. Now the most mainstream in the market is rhythm and blues, pop and hip-hop. Making these music is easy to attract attention and easy to succeed. , But why is it rock? Hugo always doesn''t like to answer such questions, because for him, rock is not just music, not just a dream, it''s more like a part of life. Whether it was the rock wave created by Guns and Roses and Nirvana in the late 1980s when Hugo Chen was born; or 1967 when Hugo Lancaster was born, rock and roll reached a peak that could never be replicated in this year. The combined brilliance has become an eternal page in the history of music. These memories have evolved into a part of Hugo''s soul. Music is melody, dream, entertainment, bridge, emotion... But music is also life. Its like Woodstock. There are only 400,000 people who really participated in Woodstock, but the hippie culture has affected a whole generation of people. The cultural heritage formed has penetrated every part of life, from language From tangible material culture such as books, paintings, etc., to the intangible ideology and culture of outlook on life, values, and world outlook, Woodstocks rock spirit has truly penetrated the bones of a generation. So, there is no why, just because it is rock and roll, nothing more. "We are still arguing about who is better, Motley Crewe (.crue) or Guns and Roses (g&r); we still can''t believe that van Halen has become Van Haijia (. van. hagar). Now the record shop is not as good as it used to be, and it seems that no one cares, but I, you, and our friends are always living in prayer (. on. that. prayer). Sing, rock and roll never die, long live rock and roll! The guitar will live forever, and the soul will tremble! Sing, never give up, never grow old! The carnival is eternal, the record is gilded! Long live rock and roll! " Every note of rock penetrates into life and becomes an integral part of him. Like eyes, nose, and mouth, as well as thoughts, consciousness, and culture, they constitute him. Someone once said that if Hugo focuses on acting, he may become the greatest and most successful actor in film history, as long as he puts the "so-called band activities" aside; but they have never really understood Hugo, rock It was the blood flowing in his bones, it was part of him. If there is no dedication to rock, he will not focus on the research of acting. If there is no rock madness, he will not lose himself because of being too involved. If there is no rock enthusiasm, he will not sway on the big screen wantonly. Like acting, rock and roll are dreams, but they are not only dreams, but also his spirit, his personality, his thoughts, his soul, his acting skills and singing, in the final analysis, all come from the same fanaticism. "Sleeping in Cleveland, but waking up in Tennessee, no matter where I am going to party tonight, I am chasing the footsteps of history." Glory to death entrusts all Hugos fantasies, all enthusiasm, all madness about rock and roll, walking on the road, singing on the road, living on the road... Never stop, when the pace of chasing dreams stops, thats him. The end of life. The scenery at the destination is never important, because for him, the destination is either glory or death, and the scenery during the journey is the best part of life. "We are still arguing about who is better, the Beatles or the Rolling Stones; they will always be twenty-seven years old, Jimmy (), Giannis (), Brian Jones (.), and now we are standing in their In the memory, they still exist because of their music. So, throw your lighters into the air, and then, my dear, sing with me all night. Join me! Sing, rock and roll never die, long live rock and roll! The guitar will live forever, and the soul will tremble! Sing, never give up, never grow old! The carnival is eternal, the record is gilded! Long live rock and roll! " This is not the violent and passionate melody, this is a brand new song, but it condenses all the memories and dreams deep in the soul of Hugo, and almost every sentence of the lyrics can feel the footprint of growth. Saige Forty-Five, Marshall Audio, Chevrolet Sprint These are the most popular top car audio equipment and retro cars in the 70s and 80s; u2 band, Elton John, Billy Joel, The Beatles, These superstars of the Rolling Stones grew up with Hugo Motley Crewe was the representative band of gorgeous metal and popular metal in the 1980s, Guns and Roses were the last glory of traditional rock and roll in the late 1980s; Jimmy refers to Jimmy Page (.page), the guitarist of Zeppelin, Giannis refers to Giannis Joplin (.), and Brian Jones is one of the founders of the Rolling Stones. The lead singer of the cave band Courteney Love (.) is the wife of Nirvana lead singer Kurt Cobain; the decadence of the glorious Van Halen band began with Eddie Van Halen (. van Halen) Afterwards, Sammy Hagar, who was born as a professional boxer, took over as the lead singer. Van Helen is still called "Van Helen", but it is no longer that band. "Pour out some sugar (...sugar refers to the classic handed down by Leppard (def. Leppard) "Give me some sweetness (...sugar.on.me; "Live in prayer (. On.that.prayer refers to the immortal "live in prayer (.on.a.prayer of Bonjovi. Memories, dreams, souls, life... all the trivial fragments and passions are all passed by Hugo through this song "Long Live Rock and Roll (...&. Rock is not dead! Long live rock and roll! Chapter 1687： Soul calling Hugo once thought that if he hadn''t been exposed to rock and roll, he would never know the Beatles, the Rolling Stones, the Nirvana, the Elton John, the Bonjovi... Then What will happen to his life. Maybe he will not become an actor, let alone find a place in the world of performance; maybe he will not lead glory to death to where he is today, let alone reawaken the life of rock faith; maybe he wont even Will travel, and will not run away from home with his friends to chase illusory rock dreams. He will go through high school, college, work, get married, and have children step by step, and then live like this for the rest of his life. There is nothing wrong with such an ordinary life, because 90% of the people in this world are like this, living peacefully and guarding themselves according to the established rules of society. But only those who have truly experienced the beauty of the top of the mountain know that life can be ordinary, calm, and dull, but it cannot be without color, because everyone has only one chance of life, and everyone has the right to choose how to reach the end. The dream is the most colorful paintbrush, the unknown is the most colorful paint, and the challenge is the most vivid color. Therefore, it has been bumpy, hard, and bumpy all the way, all the difficulties and obstacles have come to the present, but Hugo has never regretted it. Because he can proudly say: He has never wasted his time, every moment he can deeply feel that he is alive. "Long live rock and roll (...&, this song is full of not only Hugo''s feelings for rock and roll, but also Hugo''s understanding of his own life path, which is the biggest driving force that has supported him until now. For many people, the lyrics of "Long Live Rock and Roll" will be unfamiliar, incomprehensible, and even inexplicable; but for true rock lovers, especially the baby boomers born around 1967 , This is not just a song, but also their life, their life. Hugo walked to the keyboard, picked up his guitar, and played the song passionately by himself. The cheerful melody circulated in the rehearsal room, and the laughter was so glorious to death. The friends couldnt help it. He became quiet, looked back at Hugo, and listened carefully to Hugo''s soft humming. Although the first time I felt that Hugo was still a bit unsmooth, the lyrics were a little rough, and many words needed to be considered, but there is no doubt that this song easily evoked their sympathy. The five members of Glory to Death are all about the same age. The oldest Alfonso and the youngest Pedro are only four years old. They grew up almost in the same era, and they have similar music. Preference has brought them together and achieved their current glory to death. Therefore, for them, Hugo''s lyrics can be understood without any brain power at all, because this is their life. "We are still arguing about who is better, Elton John or Billy Joel; we are still wondering if the song she sang in the cave was created by Kurt." Hearing Hugos brisk lyrics, the four band members looked at each other. Neal and Foggin said at the same time, "Elton John"; while Alfonso and Pedro said in unison, "Billy- Joel". As soon as the voice fell, the four of them burst into laughter, and then Alfonso and Pedro stood together, seeming to want to divide the camp, even took Neil to look around, and walked to Fujin. Then he looked over with hostility. Standing on the side, Samora couldnt help clapping her hands and burst into laughter. Long before she became Hugos assistant, Samora knew exactly what a good band Glory to Death is, but even so, it became Rain. After a part of his life, Samora was still surprised. For the first time, he knew that there were so many ups and downs and convictions behind the band; at the same time, he also knew for the first time what a truly outstanding band needs to go through. But Samora has always maintained unwavering confidence in Hugo, not only because of Hugo''s wisdom, but also because of the never extinguished enthusiasm in Hugo''s heart. In fact, Samora is nine years younger than Hugo. Strictly speaking, he has not experienced that era. When he was born, rock and roll had entered the final stage, and disco was on the rise. But Samora''s enthusiasm for rock and roll is unique, which almost changed his life trajectory-otherwise he would not have become Hugo''s assistant. Therefore, at this time, he can easily understand the lyrics of this song, including every detail in it, which makes Samora excited all over, just want to beat the beat with the music and simply enjoy the melody. The happiness brought. Even though Samora has witnessed such scenes countless times with her own eyes, she still can''t help but feel the excitement in her heart every time. Perhaps this is the important reason why the glory to death music is moving. But today, someone ruined this beautiful moment. The harsh ringing of the mobile phone came in his pocket. The assistant habit developed over the years allowed Samora to take out the mobile phone, get on the phone, turn around and leave the scene as soon as possible. Disturb what is happening at the scene. "Hello, this is Lancaster''s cell phone." Samora has already faded away from the youthfulness of the year, and is skillfully handling Hugo''s private business. Cameron heard Samora''s voice and immediately guessed it. Hugo must be busy at this time, which made her hesitate, "Hey, Samora, it''s me, Cameron... isn''t it convenient now?" Cameron has read the headlines of todays major newspapers. Strictly speaking, even if you want to ignore it, its not easy, not only because more than three hundred newspapers across the United States have published the grand occasion of yesterdays ultimate showdown, but also for glory. Winning the top spot in the posture of creating history to death has exhausted all the words of praise; at the same time, because the entire crew is discussing this matter, everyone who sees her will smile brightly and express congratulations loudly. , Or it means "To the death this album is really great". Everyone knows that Hugo once again wrote his myth, and as Hugo''s girlfriend, Cameron has also become the object of congratulations. But Cameron didnt know if he should call Hugo. Although she and Hugo reconciled after the Rose Bowl premiere, the relationship between the two is still a bit jerky, more importantly. Cameron hardly knew anything about the production process of the album "Blurry Rain". So, even after dialing the phone, Cameron still had no clue and didn''t know what to say. "Oh, Cameron, Hugo is not working right now, but..." Samora''s voice came through the receiver, and the murmur in the background could be faintly heard. Samora paused, "Came Long, you should listen to it yourself." Before Cameron could speak, Samora pointed the earpiece of the phone at the stereo in the rehearsal room, and Hugo''s excitement came through clearly. "Now the record store is not as good as it used to be, and it seems that no one cares, but I, you, and our friends are always living in prayer." Cameron understood Hugo''s lyrics at once. This is also an important reason why she fell madly in love with Hugo at first: the blood of rock and roll is also flowing in her soul. This made Cameron calm down and listened carefully to Hugo''s heartfelt singing. Even through the phone, she could clearly feel the excitement and excitement of Hugo''s emotions at this time. The mellow voice outlined a little bit. Starlight makes everything dreamy and beautiful. "Sing, rock and roll, long live rock and roll! The guitar is forever, and the soul trembles!..." But, listening to the lyrics, listening to the melody, listening to the singing, Cameron''s tears couldn''t help but slip down, obviously the song is so joyful So bright and brilliant, filled with turbulent happiness and joy, but the tears still blurred the vision. It is precisely because Hugo is so happy, so happy like never before, that Cameron''s emotions began to fall apart bit by bit. This is the Hugo she knows, this is the Hugo she has fallen in love with, and this is the Hugo she has fallen into. Hugo has never changed. For the first time, Cameron began to look back at the experience of the past year, and she realized that she had gradually become a part of Hugo''s life, but instead she began to give up understanding Hugo''s life. If it were before, she would know everything about Hugo, and she would know all the details of "Bath in the Morning Light". So, since when did she start to neglect? So Her and Hugo''s disagreement about the world tour, tracing the root cause, is it precisely because of this? So how did all this happen? This realization made Cameron start to feel frightened and even a little overwhelmed. She knew that the album "Blurry Rain" was of great significance to Hugo, but she discovered that she knew nothing about this album. This made Cameron do not know how to face Hugo, tears burst the bank without warning. Cameron could clearly hear the call from the depths of Hugo''s soul: this is where all his passion lies. The stage is the place where Hugo can survive, and music is the origin of Hugos dream. If you give up the stage, the tour, and all of this for the so-called "survival", then what is the meaning of "survival", because Hugo is no longer a Hugo. Glory to death, glory, or death, remember? "Hey, Cameron..." The music ended, and Hugo''s voice came from the receiver, panting slightly, full of sunshine. Cameron said with difficulty and returned, "Hey, Hugo." But before the words fell, she covered her mouth, tears completely broke, and Hugo, her most familiar, came back, reminding her That afternoon in Philadelphia, the coffee shop where she and Hugo met for the first time. Hugo is still the same Hugo, there is still no change, then... is she changed? Chapter 1688： Trivial chat "Sorry." Cameron knew that he should say this. The simplest sentence was that she owed Hugo, and she should apologize to Hugo. She realized this after the first night of the Rose Bowl, but she has not said it until today. The unknown song just now made Cameron deeply feel this. The passionate melody still echoed in his mind, revealing Hugo''s inner enthusiasm. However, after the full of "sorry" flooded to his lips, it turned into "nice job." Cameron only felt that his brain was blank, and he couldn''t control it and went on directly, "I read today''s Newspaper, the sales of this album are really exaggerated, but I have been looking for my jaw on the ground for a long time." Camerons words made Hugo laugh, which gave Cameron a little more confidence. She told herself, Yes, why should I apologize at this time? It stiffens the atmosphere. Its better than when we meet later. Lets talk face-to-face in depth. Yes, timing is important." Therefore, Cameron relaxed his tone and continued, "You have really experienced too much to make this album, and you have worked so hard to produce such an outstanding work. Now it has been affirmed by everyone. Congratulations. Congratulations." The smile on Hugo''s mouth rose up, and gradually reduced the laughter. "Compared with the sales of the album, I am happier. Many people have told me that they like the idea of ??the b-side of the album very much. This is really true. Its incredible. Camerons words sounded a bit polite, more like a congratulatory message from the host in an interview, but Hugo didnt think much about it. After all, he had been in a cold war with Cameron for so long before, and its just now. It didn''t take long to reconcile, and the words were a little rusty, which was natural. "Of course, you always pay attention to music, don''t you?" Cameron recalled carefully. She had naturally heard the b-side of "Blurry Rain", but she had forgotten why Hugo had this idea in the first place. Now, the memory seems a little fuzzy. So, the most conservative sentence was said on her mouth, because she knew that this was glory to death, and this sentence was definitely not wrong. Hugo chuckled twice, answered "That is, that is", and then fell silent. For a while, there was a half-second blank space at both ends of the phone. The first reaction in Cameron''s mind was, "I''m sorry." Maybe this time is the best opportunity to spread the word, but what he blurted out was, "I Now everyone on the crew is asking me for tickets for the Chicago show." Hugo also seemed to notice the half-second gap, hesitated, and then said, "How are you on the crew now? Is everything going well?" The topic shouldn''t always be around him, he should also care about Came. Long''s situation. The words of the two people were mixed, making the two of them stunned, and then they all laughed together. "so" "The crew..." The two people spoke in unison again, which made the atmosphere completely relaxed. Both of them had relaxed smiles. This time Cameron tentatively opened his mouth, "You..." did not hear Hugo''s voice, and then she Then she went on to say, "What''s wrong with the crew?" Now is not a good time to apologize, she thinks so. Hugo and Cameron talked about the crew of "My Best Friend''s Wedding". Cameron said a lot of interesting things during the filming, and then said that Julia Roberts asked her for a "storm". The ticket for the Chicago concert tour made the entire crew heated up. "I told them that even I didn''t have the scheduled tickets, and they didn''t believe me." Hugo also chuckled, "You really don''t have a default ticket, but you can come backstage." A sentence made Cameron laugh shyly, and his cheeks were stained red. "If you really need it, I''ll tell Joe later and ask him to go to the live country to ask if there is an internal reservation." Generally speaking, the concerts of top stars have internal reservations, because the reporter team, sponsors, heavyweight guests, special friends and relatives, etc., will always have special needs. For example, if the governor of California wants to see Madonna''s concert, the organizer is bound to say that there is no ticket, so almost every concert will have a reserved ticket. About one hundred to one hundred and fifty sheets are reserved for concerts with 10,000 people, and about 300 sheets are reserved for large scenes such as concerts with 100,000 people. However, there has always been no pre-booked tickets for the glory to the death concert. At the beginning, it was because of the new metal rock wave led by the glory to the death. It was not mainstream music. Moreover, at the concert of a rock band, the real fun was the whole process. Standing and participating in the carnival-sitting "listening" music has never been the highlight of a rock concert, so most VIPs would not choose a rock concert-maybe opera or ballet would be better s Choice. However, a habit gradually formed later, and now it has become a convention. What''s more, the demand for tickets for every concert of "Blurry Rain" is in short supply, and the fan''s buying frenzy cannot be stopped. Some even joked that even if the big boss of the live country wants a ticket, he must join the on-site ticket purchase. The team goes to buy. This has also become one of the hallmarks of glory to death, and a gimmick for centralized propaganda in the live country. Someone in the Los Angeles field witnessed Tom Cruise personally go to the scene to line up to buy tickets, but unfortunately he was quickly watched by people and failed to make the trip; the scene in Seattle field captured the figure of Pearl Sauce lead singer Eddie Vader; the most lively At the San Francisco field, three top stars, Tom Hanks, Tim Robbins, and Sandra Bullock, appeared in the ticketing team and became a hot topic. Unfortunately, yesterday was the first place in the ultimate showdown. Day, the focus has not been detonated. When Cameron heard Hugo say this, his heart was full of joy, like pink bubbles, "Hehe, I don''t want it, anyway, everyone knows that your concert does not have a pre-booked ticket. What''s more, if I give one person to the crew, it is bound to be given to others, and things will only become more and more complicated." Hugo pursed his lips slightly, "It''s okay, I will ask Joe to ask, it doesn''t really happen anyway. At least you can answer the members of the crew based on the facts and show your sincerity. This is very important." Cameron Now he can only be regarded as a newcomer in Hollywood, and he needs to build a good relationship. If he can help, Hugo is obliged to do so. This time, Cameron did not refuse any more, with a light sweetness hung on the corners of his mouth, "Just ask, just forget it." Hugo looked back at his teammates and took a deep breath, "Go back tonight and call you again. Now I have to start the rehearsal. We have to adapt to the venue this afternoon. There is still a lot of work to do." The tour is a huge one. The project, not to mention that the scale of this tour is unprecedentedly grand, and every member of the glory to the death is full of ambitions, and it should not be taken lightly. Cameron bit his lower lip and confessed, "Go ahead, pay attention to your health, eat on time, and remember to tell me if you have anything to do." Then Hugo hung up the phone and Cameron looked at his hands. The phone that heard the busy tone was standing there, with a mixed expression on his face. Cameron stood there and thought for a while, sat down on the chair softly, rubbed his stiff back neck, but countless thoughts popped up in his mind. There seemed to be too much happening in the short phone call just now. It''s impossible to sort out a line of thought. But in the end, Cameron still thought of Hugo''s thoughtfulness and gentleness at that moment, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was gently outlined, revealing infinite sweetness and happiness. Hugo has never been a romantic person. Many times he is just sunny and warm, but in some small details, it can warm people to the bottom of my heart, and then sink people bit by bit. But today Hugos thoughtful words made Cameron clearly feel his sense of existence. That indescribable beauty made Cameron sink into it, so he quietly leaned on the back of his chair, thinking carefully in his mind. Recalling every word that Hugo said just now, and every change in tone, can even clearly outline Hugo''s expression when he speaks. Hugo hung up the phone and stood there in a daze for a while. He talked with Cameron for more than ten minutes, but he couldn''t remember what they had talked about. It seemed that they were just small and detailed topics. This sense of uncertainty made Hugo a little overwhelmed, he couldn''t even tell what he was feeling. Take a long breath Since you don''t know what you think, don''t think about it. Sweeping away all the mixed thoughts in his mind, Hugo picked up the phone again and dialed Joseph''s phone number, and then asked him to ask him whether there was a pre-booked ticket in the country on the spot, and then hung up the phone. Feeling the phone warming slightly in the palm of his palm, Hugo''s emotions calmed down. When I turned around, I saw the teammates who were studying the melody arrangement of the song "Long Live Rock (..., although they were not there. Laughing, but the excitement and excitement in the eyes are clear at a glance, like the brightest stars in the night sky, people can''t help but want to reach out and touch them, and even become one of them. So Hugo stepped forward and walked over to his teammates, "Hey, maybe I can help." The glorious "Blurry Rain" tour is in full swing. San Francisco has already started warming up early, preparing for the weekend party. It seems that the whole city is going crazy, and even the air can smell that incomparable. Excitement: Because everyone knows that this will be an unforgettable weekend. At the same time, the battle for the ultimate showdown continues to burn. After the shocking sales on the first day, the North American music market in the last week of October has always maintained super enthusiasm, like a runaway train ramming through the annual Halloween fever. , Whizzing by! Chapter 1689： 3 carriage In the North American music market on October 28, "Stay Now" sold for 470,000, "Butterfly" sold 500,000, and "Butterfly" swept 660,000. The Audio-Technica worked together to push the grand finale to the pinnacle, and it also pushed the music market frenzy since September to a new extreme, but everyone knows that this is just the beginning. The next three albums Only sales can determine their respective positions in history. Does it continue to be strong? Still plummeting after exhaustion? Or is the trend stable and mediocre? No one can predict the subsequent development trend. In fact, the reason why the troika has made this ultimate showdown the focus of global attention is that the popularity, discussion, and topic of the three are among the same, no one can be sure that they will win, so After the strong outbreak on Monday, no one side of the Audio-Technica is left behind! The following Tuesdays and Wednesdays continued the grand occasion of Monday, especially after many major record stores closed on Monday, those fans who had not even been able to enter the record store reluctantly chose to stay in the record store. , Waiting all night long, this made the North American continent on Tuesday still permeated a kind of fanaticism. "Blurry Rain" once again handed over its phenomenal transcript on Tuesday, and sold more than 494,000 copies in a single day. This is not just a myth, it can be called a heaven-defying myth, even if it is The United States only watched the shining "Monday" through "sixty minutes" the night before. Seeing the brilliant report card on Tuesday, I still broke my jaw inevitably. It is even no exaggeration to say that compared with the sales volume of 660,000 on the first day, "Blurry Rain" was able to get another sales volume of 490,000 the next day, which is even more amazing. Because multiple factors such as decline, impact, total number of fans, and market capacity must be considered. However, the next day''s results of "Butterfly" almost broke all inertia patterns. The results were not only better than the first day sales of "Stay at this moment", but also not inferior to the first day sales of "Butterfly". This achievement cannot be described even in terms of no matter how gorgeous or exaggerated it is. Only numbers-iron-like, ruthless, and will not lie numbers, to convey this shock. With the support of two consecutive days of undisputed absolute strong performance, "Blurry Rain" has become the only album in the history of North American music-sales exceeded one million in just two days! The sales volume of 1.16 million in two days is easy to get the platinum certification in the bag! Not only did Bodyguard become the second album in North American music history that sold more than one million in a single week after the original soundtrack of the Bodyguard movie, it also surpassed the original record of 1.06 million, becoming a single in history in one fell swoop. The highest-selling album of the week. The soundtrack of the "Bodyguard" movie took a full seven days to break through the million threshold, and the "Bodyguard" only took two days, and it also raised the record by a large margin. Such a momentum is appalling. Since then, no one will be able to break this achievement, even in the distant future 20 or 50 years later, there is no one who can approach this achievement at all, just like Michael Jacksons "Thriller" has a sales of more than 100 million, and it will always be dusted in the annals of history, becoming "the miracle in the legend." Because this is a result that requires the right time, the right place and the people and the joint action. The "Blurry Rain" appeared at the exact place at the exact time and achieved the most incredible results with an accurate posture. It can never be copied. The so-called "time makes heroes", that''s probably it. "Butterfly" was amidst the applause, and also showed Marias power as a queen. On Tuesday, it strongly grabbed more than 431,000 copies of sales. The small drop caused a cry of exclamation. "The performance was even better, and the subsequent explosive force that astounded the entire market tightly bit the front runner. Although the gap was further widened, they tried their best to not be farther behind. "Butterfly" accumulated sales of 930,000 in two days, which is also a historical record that no one can surpass later. Just like "storms and rains", even they themselves cannot surpass the peak, because it is difficult for them to create a second war of the century, and it is difficult for them to usher in the second ultimate showdown. The most incredible thing is that Oasis Stay Now actually grabbed 400,000 sales on Tuesday. Although the decline was slightly higher than Marias, the strong staying power made it impossible for anyone to ignore their presence. In every duel in the North American market, the Oasis band in the away game is obviously at a disadvantage, but in fact, apart from the two competitors, the Oasis band is creating history and setting records every time. No one can Deny the fact that they are thriving now. Of course, as the music critics said, the overall quality of "Stay in This Moment" has fallen far behind. The influence of the rock band''s third album has not yet played a role at this time. We must wait for the spread of the album to expand. The real impact is Oasis. The future of the band. However, at least at this time, thanks to the excellent performance of the first two albums, fans have cast a vote of confidence in Oasis, so "Stay at this moment" still showed the stamina to never admit defeat. "Stay at this moment" broke out 870,000 sales within two days. This data has also been eternally recorded in the annals of history following the ultimate showdown and the troika, not only creating a height that the Beatles cant reach. It also really allowed the British rock and roll led by the Oasis band to pick up the momentum of recovery in the world. In the long course of time in the future, British rock will always be an important part of rock and roll, and it will last forever. Judging from Tuesdays single-day sales, Audio-Technica still has no compromises, and the sales dispute is getting more and more fierce, but whats interesting is that although the performance of "Butterfly" and "Stay in the Moment" are still strong. The momentum is definitely not weak. The single-day sales gap between the three has been sharply narrowed, and at the same time, it is above the level of 400,000 sales in a single day. It collided with an unparalleled spark. This also makes the following Wednesday''s sales dispute full of suspense. At other times, the excitement of the music market is calculated on a weekly basis, but it is obviously not suitable for the ultimate showdown. This must be paid attention to every day. Almost every day there will be new situations, changing with each passing day, full of excitement, and full of anticipation. Now, almost everyone is expecting that if Maria or Oasis can overturn the glory to death, then the excitement of this ultimate showdown will rise sharply! Sure enough, there was a change in the sales market on Wednesday that surprised everyone. In the limited market resources, the "hurricanes and rains" exploded with energy against the sky in the first two days. After entering the third day, there was a substantial drop, "only" handed over 200,000 sales. Of course, such sales are still extremely good results for any album, and they are still enough to compete with the weekly sales of "Bath in the Morning Light". Such a huge decline is a normal performance-the North American music market is not a bottomless pit, just Even the weekly sales volume of the "Bodyguard" soundtrack is only 1.06 million, and "Bodyguard" is already an exaggeration. However, compared with the craziness of the previous two days, even if the decline was expected, it still exceeded people''s expectations. No matter how good the vertical comparison of "200,000" results is, it is difficult to conceal people''s disappointment after continuous surprises. Similarly, the two albums "Butterfly" and "Stay in the Moment" also ushered in a huge decline of more than 45%. Although the decline is considerable, the data in the first two days is really crazy, so Such a drop is completely expected. It can be said that Wednesday was the first decline that the entire North American market ushered in after two consecutive days of outbreak. However, the overwhelming publicity of Maria and Oasis finally took effect. Compared with the glory of staying in San Francisco to prepare for the weekend concert tour this week, Maria and the Oasis are almost everywhere in the United States. , The propaganda war between the two sides has covered every corner of the media, from TV to radio, from newspapers to magazines, from civilian supermarkets to slum convenience stores, and their propaganda wars are everywhere. It''s so lively, as if the ultimate match is not a troika, but Ssangyong grabbing the ball, occupying the focus advantage. Relying on its home court advantage, "Butterfly" grabbed 230,000 sales on Wednesday. It performed exceptionally well, especially considering that this is still a single day sales, and it is the third day of the album''s release. I was speechless; "Stay at this moment" did not give in. The Oasis band''s strategy of grabbing the fans'' attention was fully demonstrated. The sales volume of 220,000 created the lowest drop on Wednesday, which was truly announced with an extremely powerful momentum. My sense of existence in this ultimate showdown. In the end, Wednesday''s single-day sales rankings showed a very strange pattern: "butterfly", "stay in this moment", "storm and rain". Glory to Death not only lost to Maria, but also lost to Oasis. Although this is only the victory of a single day''s sales, and the gap is too weak, in the three-day total sales, Glory to Death still has a huge advantage and is far ahead, but it is not just a single-day sales victory. Negative has a deeper meaning: This is the first time that Oasis has truly shown strong enough in this war of the century, proving that as a representative of emerging rock and roll forces, they embodies the future, they are ahead of glory to death, and conform to the times. It also proved that they have enough qualifications to become one of the troikas, and also have the ability to reverse the decline and win victory. Of course, the most important thing is that Maria finally exaggerated and won the one-day sales championship on October 30th, standing up to prove her queen status. At the same time, "Butterfly" and "Stay at this moment" also carried such a momentum. Both brought their sales above the million threshold. In the history of North American music, albums that sold millions in a single week increased from "one" in an instant. It''s the "fourth". The troika went hand in hand, the final matchup increased the suspense, and everything started to become interesting. Chapter 1690： Suspense rises sharply Mariah Carey proved herself with actual results after all. "Butterfly" won Wednesday''s single-day sales champion, allowing people to witness her divine demeanor. In fact, this shouldn''t be a surprise, because this is the ultimate showdown of the War of the Century, and no one in the Troika is weak. On Monday, the 28th, within three hours in the morning, "Butterfly" sold 300,000 copies, demonstrating her unparalleled appeal to everyone. Now, "Butterfly" surpassed two competitors and won the single-day sales championship. This result can be said to be expected, making this matchup even more exciting. Glory to death is indeed booming in North America, but compared to Hugos absolute strength in Hollywood, its obviously not that easy for a rock-born Glory to break into the mainstream market. They need to contend and surpass. The singers can''t count both hands. The great success of "Bath in the Morning Light" is at best equal to Maria''s "Music Box". The competition that "hurts and rains" need to face is definitely not that easy. But even in such a tough matchup, the sales burst in the first two days of "Blurry Rain" surprised the world and showed an absolute advantage. This is enough to make the entire music market uproar: new metal rock enters the mainstream market, this It is no longer a topic that needs to be discussed, questioned, or controversial, because this is already an established fact. The album "Butterfly" won the single-day sales championship on Wednesday, which should be expected, because Maria and Glory to death''s head-on confrontation has just begun, and no one can decide in advance whether it will win or lose. Perhaps, Wednesday''s overtake will mark Maria''s clarion call for a counterattack. The ultimate showdown, the troika...No one should forget the Oasis, nor should they be ignored. The album "Stay in this moment" has mixed reviews among music critics, but the signature of "Oasis Band" still has an important weight in the hearts of fans. The quality of "Stay in this moment" will naturally be left to prove by time. But at this moment, there are still countless fans who choose to support Oasis. Therefore, on Wednesday, "Stay at this moment" also ushered in a sales explosion. This is a matter of course. This is the true manifestation of Oasis global momentum in the past two years, this is the true manifestation of Oasis current status, and this is the true manifestation of such a wonderful and wonderful War of the Century. But obviously the energy of Oasis is more than that, and the hidden energy of the ultimate showdown is more than that. Compared with a standout, a melee fits the scale and heat of the War of the Century. The sales curve trend on Thursday pushed this ultimate matchup to the pinnacle. This day happens to be the annual Halloween, so many people jokingly call this day "hell messenger travels, the world is chaotic, and the dynasty changes." The propaganda war between Maria and the Oasis became more and more intense. From the east coast to the west coast, from the Great Lakes to the Gulf of Mexico, the propaganda war between "Butterfly" and "Remain in This Moment" was in full swing, and the war spread to every corner of the North American continent. And the glory of preparing for the concert in San Francisco to death still sits firmly on the Diaoyutai-"New York Post" called this behavior "confident and arrogant", which is a precursor to glory to death. Obviously, it is not only the New York Post, but many media believe that the glory to death is on such an important stage in the first week of the final showdown and has not formulated a corresponding propaganda policy. It is definitely a major mistake of EMI Records. The results also seem to verify this. On Thursday, October 31st, the sales figures released by the Recording Industry Association of America once again caused an uproar. Oasis Stay at the Moment has achieved 180,000 sales, which fully mobilized the enthusiasm of the fans, and at the same time made the entire market boil. You know, its already Thursdayeven though its Halloween but its still to work on Thursday, and the cumulative sales of Stay at this moment have reached 1.09 millionthis has surpassed the Bodyguard. The original soundtrack of the movie has become the second only work in the history of music to "Butterfly" and "Butterfly". However, they still achieved 180,000 sales on this day. The difficulty is no less than glory to death on the first day and The results achieved on the second day. Relatively speaking, "Butterfly" has achieved 140,000 sales, while "Butterfly" has achieved 130,000 sales, which is far inferior to "Stay Now". The seemingly same gap, as time progressed, became more and more incredible. As a result, the data of 180,000 easily led Thursday''s single-day sales list, allowing Oasis to win the single-day sales champion! This is the first time since the War of the Century. For the first time since the War of the Century, the Oasis Band has achieved a real advantage over North America. The single-day championship, although only a single-day championship, made the Oasis band truly proud. It proved their own powerful appeal, not only in the UK, but also in the North American continent. This is the most important meaning of the single-day championship. The Oasis band not only defeated Maria, but also suppressed glory to death for two consecutive days. Starting from the Gallagher brothers'' active provocation, this was the first time that they truly spoke with their achievements and suppressed glory to death in a true sense. Especially in the last two days, the sales trend of swift and rainy rain has clearly shown a declining trend, but stay at this moment has shown a strong stamina, which is even more satisfying to the Gallagher brothers than the single-day sales champion. Let them let out a bad breath. At the fan meeting in Dallas, Liam couldn''t wait to vent his anger, "Go to hell, let the so-called rock spirits go to hell, disgusting, disgusting, pretending, and self-sufficient. Out of the ordinary **** band, go to hell. We are the best, we are the best, we are the best band in the world!" Although Liam did not name or surname, but the reference is definitely not more obvious. The live fans in Dallas screamed and cheered, applauding Liam''s "candor and honesty". The scene was immediately plunged into chaos, causing the rock frenzy to boil quickly, and the scene was magnificent. Although the success or failure of a single-day sales cannot explain anything, in the current four-day total sales competition, "Blurry Rain" is still the leader, but for the Oasis band, this single-day champion has explained too much. Its something that allowed them to find a ray of life and a ray of hope amidst the medias spears and bombardments, not just the Gallagher brothers, but also other members, including their agent, Creative Records and Universal Music and so on, all breathed a long sigh of relief. On Thursday, "Stay at the Moment", "Butterfly", and "Butterfly Rain" ranked the top three in single-day sales. The ultimate showdown is indeed the ultimate showdown. Every day''s sales results are amazing, and every day''s sales trends are unpredictable. On Mondays and Tuesdays, the glory will be to death. On Wednesday, Maria will be proud of the crowd. On Thursday, the Oasis will come from behind. After you sing, I will appear on the stage and take turns sitting in the village. As of Thursday, the cumulative sales of "Butterfly" reached 1.49 million, still far ahead of the two competitors; but Maria and Oasis are definitely not weak, "Butterfly" won 130 in four days. 10,000 sales, and "Stay at this moment" grabbed 1.27 million with a tooth extraction. The result was remarkable. This is already the most glorious, most successful and noisy week in the history of global music, not only in North America, but even on a global scale, this week''s sales data is enough to lead the historical record. The troika has already broken the one million threshold, and it has also increased the original record of "Bodyguard" by a large margin. In the general eyes, it is very difficult for even an album to reach such a height. Now it is enough. Three albums have reached this level at the same time, which is definitely a veritable miracle. miracle! The energy bursting out of the entire North American music market is admirable! From the current sales data, it can be seen that the gap between "Butterfly" and "Stay Now" is very weak. Unknowingly, the Oasis band, which was originally considered to be the weakest link, has strongly approached the "pop queen". "Maria, the gap is almost a data that can be reversed within an hour, so the battle between the two is full of countless suspense. In addition, although the advantage of "Blurry Rain" is still huge, leading the "Butterfly" by 190,000 and "Stay at the Moment" by 220,000 data, it takes almost a day or two to overtake This is A huge advantage. However, this is not impossible, because there are still three days left this week. Within three days, everything is possible. Especially considering that the "hurricanes and rains" have been showing signs of decline for two consecutive days, the media generally believe that on the one hand, the momentum of the outbreak in the first two days is too fierce to affect the stamina; on the other hand, it is glory to death in the propaganda war. It is completely behind the competition, so the sales decline on Wednesday and Thursday is almost inevitable. So, who can predict the ending in the next three days? Different from the Battle of the Century, after Glory to the Dead grabbed the beach in Normandy, he was almost leading the way. The single "Young Volcano (. also carried the advantage of repeated historical records and easily won the championship of the first week. And the winning streak continued until the week of the ultimate showdown. Even if the two competitors are left behind, the "Young Volcano" is still very strong. But now, the intensity, heat, and depth of the final duel far exceed expectations, especially Maria and Oasis have learned the lessons from a month ago, and both have worked hard in the propaganda war. The propaganda offensive on both sides is even more intense. Entering the final stage of the presidential election, it became a special beautiful landscape at the end of 1996, which also added countless variables to the entire final matchup and became unpredictable. Friday, come right away! Chapter 1691： Weekend frenzy "Dear friends in the audience, welcome back to San Francisco 94. [Super good novel] 5. Music Channel, it is 8:45 AM Western Time, I am your morning dj, David Reeves (.), to accompany everyone on the way to work. The musical guest who accompanies us through the traffic jam today is the backstreet boy!" Davids voice was transmitted through the radio waves, and the early morning on the west coast slowly opened amidst the hustle and bustle Closed the curtain. "Hey, guys, we are the backstreet boys!" The voices of several big boys spoke neatly and uniformly. They were transmitted through the radio wave, but they didn''t attract too many people''s attention. Now in 1996, Backstreet Boys career in Europe has been in full swing. Not only did they get their first gold record of their acting career in Germany and release their first official album, but they also held the European continent for three months. Its a major concert tour, and will arrive in Japan two weeks laterthat is, the third week of Novemberto release the first album of the same name and a new single. However, in the United States, although Backstreet Boys released their first single in September last year, their career has not improved much, but they have gained some popularity in a small area. After a year of precipitation and deliberation, now the Backstreet Boys intends to return to the United States, release the second single "get.", and open the market steadily in the form of touring performances, trying to imitate the European model, etc. After gaining a certain popularity, he released his first official album in the United States. "The song that was played just now is the brand new single "Come on" by Backstreet Boys. We have already talked about the behind-the-scenes stories of these singles and the interesting stories about your tour in Europe. Now, I think it should be It''s time to talk about the hottest topic in the United States these days." David''s words were slightly lively, with some jokes, making the five members of the Backstreet Boys all laugh. "So, do you know anything about this?" "Of course," Nick Carter said with a smile, then looked at his teammates, and everyone said in unison, "Glory to death!" David shrugged, "Oh, I originally wanted to talk about the ultimate showdown of the War of the Century, but... I think glory to death is also the correct answer." David''s ridicule caused laughter in the live broadcast room again, "As everyone knows, Today is November 4th, Monday. In the week that has just passed, all of us have witnessed the global music boom. To be precise, this past weekend, I also joined this big carnival. , Don''t you know what about you?" "Yes, we also went to the scene. Read the full text of the latest chapter (. It is Hoy Dorov, the excitement is hard to hide in the voice, "We went on Friday, and the whole street was full of people. Even the bus had to take a detour. The scene was really spectacular." On Friday, the whole city was boiling in San Francisco. More than 150,000 people flocked to the streets and lined up at the entrances of major record shops. After the long dragon, this also became the most magnificent sight in the United States that day. Everyone knows that this is a young volcano creating momentum for glory to death. After two days of silence, the enthusiasm accumulated by the young volcanoes finally came to San Francisco along with the glorious to death concert tour, which broke out completely. This past weekend, San Francisco has become the focus of attention all over the world. Thanks to the glorious concert, the city has become a huge party dance floor, with more than 140 media outlets, more than 350 reporters, and more than 400,000 people, more than 72 hours... sleepless, brightly lit, enthusiastic, countless fans, countless media, countless people are dancing here, just like the world-famous Brazilian Carnival, even that old tram They all seemed to be twisting their old bodies. "After we arrived at the scene, we couldn''t see the end of the team at all. It felt like everyone was in madness..." Nick began to dance and dance as he spoke, his face clearly written with the surging and turbulent heart, "We are whole After lining up for five hours, it was dark and the record shop was closed, but we were still not more than three hundred yards away from the gate. This was incredible." "Oh, God, this is a difficult choice." David took advantage of the gap and joined the topic, with a lingering expression on his face, causing the Backstreet Boys members to chuckle. "I faced exactly the same on Saturday. The problem: Should we continue to wait at the door and wait for the first time to buy the album? Or go to the Candlestick Park Stadium (.park) to participate in the night''s carnival." The Candlestick Park Stadium, which can accommodate 70,000 spectators, is one of the most important sports venues in the United States. It is also the venue of the San Francisco Glory to Death World Tour Concert. "This is a fact, this is a fact!" Nick said excitedly, his flushed cheeks showing his true emotions at this time, "but the problem is that none of the five of us bought tickets..." David immediately began to cry, "It''s really a pity. But believe me, the ticket to the Glory To Death concert is definitely the most sought-after Christmas gift this year, and it''s the perfect one." "Yes, so we finally chose to stay on the scene." Kevin Richardson took the conversation and said, because he saw that Nick was already a little too excited, and his speech was a little incoherent, so he didn''t stand up directly. Up. Then Kevin looked at his teammates, "I can''t say that it was the most wonderful moment of our life, but it was definitely the most memorable moment of our life, even surpassing our first performance in the UK." Brian Little nodded vigorously in recognition, and then he realized that this is the radio station. He quickly said, "Yes, this is definitely the most memorable. We stayed on the street outside the record store. All night long. Although we didnt have any preparations, the enthusiastic young volcanoes invited us into their tent, and then spent the whole night discussing the glory to death music and the ultimate showdown... Nick I almost got into a fight with an Oasis fan." "The reason why we didn''t fight is because there were more than a dozen people next to them who had already started fighting, distracting our attention." Hoy added, making everyone burst into laughter, and Nick flushed even more. Taken. "The most amazing thing is," Kevin said eagerly. At this moment, they didn''t notice, they were scrambling to express their opinions, because the excitement and excitement of Friday night are still in their brains. Let the adrenaline burst out uncontrollably, "After the concert started, someone unexpectedly used a walkie-talkie outside the Candlestick Park Stadium to broadcast the live broadcast to us, and then everyone on the scene..." Before Kevin finished speaking, the other members of the Backstreet Boys said in unison, "Sing in unison!" After speaking, they also realized their excitement and couldn''t help laughing. "Wow, I really can''t imagine that scene." David shook his head, "Although I have been in the position of radio host for almost ten years, I still can''t imagine such a grand occasion. I can''t imagine it in my brain. The pomp on the scene was nothing. What is even more incredible is that we are in this era and we are feeling the unparalleled enthusiasm. This is an honor." David''s sigh made everyone quiet. , But the smiles at the corners of their mouths still show their true emotions, "So, have you finally bought the album?" "Of course!" It was Nick who was talking, and he almost rushed to answer, "We bought them at 9:30 on Saturday morning, and I bought three of them! One for myself, one for my brother, and one for me. As a collection." "Oh, you are so lucky!" David''s words made the boys confused, but he went on to say, "I went in line on Saturday afternoon, and I still couldn''t buy it four hours later. Finally, I chose to go to the concert. At the scene, because I finally got a ticket. Finally, I had to go to the line again on Sunday, but unfortunately I stood under the scorching sun for ten hours and still didnt buy it. The crowds at the scene made me think it was summer. Miami Beach. In other words, I have not yet been able to buy a glorious album." David really was "unfortunate". But the expressions of the Backstreet Boys teammates looked very strange. In the end, Nick broke the silence, "David, are you showing us that you are at the concert?" "Have you been discovered? I thought I was hiding well." David''s words made the audience in front of the radio laugh. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com" Honestly, if you want to talk about the grand performance of the concert that night , Maybe it can take me a day and a night and I cant finish talking, that...that is definitely the most beautiful and unforgettable experience in my life. I have already begun to consider whether I should follow the glory to death and continue to the next stop. But... not today When talking about concerts, what we should say is-today is Monday, when the Recording Industry Association of America announced the sales statistics for last week, and it was the first week of the ultimate showdown when the bulletin board announced the fifth week of October album charts. When the competition is determined...So, we will talk about your interesting facts later. It is the business to tell the audience and friends the first time results." "Of course, of course, we are also very curious about the result." As a representative, Brian expressed the true wishes of the Backstreet Boys members. David looked outside the live broadcast room, and the director nodded, meaning: the results of the first week had already been released, and then he saw a staff member next to him took a list from the director and pushed the live broadcast room away. The door was handed to Kevin who was sitting by the door, and then Kevin handed it to David. "Now, friends who are listening to the 94.5 channel listeners, this is San Francisco. I have obtained the statistics of the Recording Industry Association of America and the bulletin board in my hands last week. I feel a little heavy with my hands now. With the glorious and lively results of the past week, I can no longer hold back my heartbeat, how about you?" Chapter 1692： Mythological record ?? "In the past weekend, the city of San Francisco ushered in the''gold rush'', the most enthusiastic sight in a century and a half. More than 600,000 people from all over the United States poured into the San Francisco Peninsula, making the golden''gate'' The bridge and the Bay Bridge have withstood the most severe test since they were opened to traffic., the latest chapter visit: ..৮. You know, the total permanent population of the San Francisco city is only five hundred and thirty thousand..." "On November 1, 1996, San Francisco ushered in the first ever''Carnival'' in this bay city-a carnival that is glorious to death. The rock band of glory to death is just like using its own way. Put an indelible mark on the city of San Francisco. In just one weekend, every corner of the city can feel the unprecedented enthusiasm. Some people say that this is because of the power of the ultimate showdown troika, but I think This is a historical moment from glory to death..." "...Everyone thought that the first four days of the past week were enough to be recorded in history. After creating countless historical records, it completely changed the view of the world, including the Americans, on the American music market. There is endless energy, but obviously, this historical change is still going on. In just three days, it once again changed the record set in the previous four days, making this week a unique existence in the long river of history..." "...The impenetrable streets made this Halloween weekend very lively this past. This is obviously bad news for the''Four Brothers of Pride'', which was released last week, because all audiences flooded into the record store, and The street is completely occupied, not to mention that almost everyone is focusing on this ultimate showdown, even those who want to enter the cinema have become extremely difficult; interestingly, this movie is Brad Pitt Starring..." "... On the afternoon of November 1st, Hugo Lancaster personally appeared at the premiere of Romeo and Juliet at the San Francisco Cinema. We shouldnt be surprised by this, because everyone knows that this movie The two starring actors of the movie-Leonardo DiCaprio and Charlize Theron are Hugo''s closest friends. This is obviously good news for''Romeo and Julia''. When a few viewers choose to enter the cinema. Their first choice is undoubtedly..." "The ultimate matchup has brought so many surprises, the glory of Monday, the outbreak of Tuesday, the overtake on Wednesday, the reversal on Thursday... Almost every day we are feeling this matchup that can change history. But, obviously, history is called history because we cant predict its trajectory. Only time can prove its strength and magnificence. In the past weekend-Friday, Saturday, Sunday In the past three days, the smoke of the ultimate showdown has spread throughout the United States. It even burst out with energy comparable to Monday..." "...Even if we anticipated that the weekend will be a time period for sales to explode, the weekend that just ended still detonated the brains of each of us. Until this moment, the crowded crowds and crowds on the streets on the weekends The noisy scene is still surging in my mind." ...It''s not just San Francisco. On November 4th, Monday morning, around 8:30, more than 1,500 radio stations across the United States were broadcasting similar or even identical content. Almost every host is sighing, not that they are the same, but in the face of the glory of the ultimate showdown, any language has become extremely small, except for amazement, or amazement! People suddenly realized that they would always refute what they had said before. When October 28th. When the troika burst out with shocking energy, everyone thought it was an unrepeatable Monday; but then, Tuesdays super stamina once again left everyone speechless, and the unrepeatable Monday was truly copied. People can only be surprised, "Such brilliance has consumed all the energy of the entire music market"; but at the weekend...everyone who boldly makes predictions will find out. The reality gave them a slap in the face, because the three-day weekend''s outbreak even surpassed the so-called "unrepeatable" Monday, pushing this ultimate showdown to an unsurpassed height. Therefore, even if it is a radio host, even if it is a lobbyist of "Flower", it is difficult for them to search for the most suitable vocabulary to express their inner shock at this time. Perhaps the most simple language. On the contrary, it is the most convincing: because of the truth, it is often the most powerful. Accompanied by David Reeves words, at this moment, all the listeners who were listening to the radio became tense. The uncontrollable sense of depression hit their faces instantly, causing their breathing to become rapid and tight, even The palms holding the steering wheel were soaked with sweat, making people confused. Let alone the audience, even the backstreet boy sitting in the live broadcast room, as well as David himself, felt so nervous that they could not breathe. The sound of the heart hitting the''chest'' became so clear at this moment, absurd and funny," Believe me, my hands are shaking right now, because my heart beats so hard that my whole body is trembling slightly. Now I finally know Ed Simpson''s mood." Davids ridicule caused countless people in front of the radio to chuckle. At the "sixty-minute" live broadcast on Monday night, Ed''s nervousness and excitement were spread through the live signal, and it became a joke since then. Almost everyone laughed at Ed''s nervousness. As a spokesperson for the Recording Industry Association of America, he would actually be stage fright, and became everyone''s after-hours talk. Ed is very open to this, he frankly "faced historical moments, it is difficult for me to control my emotions." Now, David is also feeling Ed''s mood. "Wow, wow, god, hell..." David''s out-of-control voice made the members of the Backstreet Boys in the live room exclaim, "What''s the matter?" It''s not just them, at this time. Many people who drove on the way to work were frightened and shouted, "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" David hurriedly closed his mouth tightly to avoid the disaster of his direct swearing, but he still stared at the card in his hand in disbelief, and his hands trembled violently. stand up. Its hard to believe how exaggerated it is to make David, who has been working on the radio for nearly ten years, so gaffe, and even cause the accident of the live broadcast accident, even if people have already reported huge expectations for the result of the ultimate showdown, they still cant suppress the inner surge. Active curiosity and excitement. Immediately, David realized that he was now live, and he could not do the show with his mouth closed. He quickly cleared his throat, "Sorry, I just lost my mind. Compared to Ed, mine The performance is really too bad, I think everyone can imitate my gaffe from tomorrow." As a veteran of the show, although he was still a little flustered, David still basically controlled the situation and calmed the atmosphere with ridicule. "I thought about the time to announce the results..." In fact, David was a little hesitant. Yes, because he didnt know the order in which the answers should be announced first, but after only a brief thought, David said straightforwardly-he didnt have much room for thinking during the live broadcast. "October fifth week, Maria -Kelly, Oasis and Glory to Death C three groups of top singers released new albums at the same time, launched a top-notch duel, but the result did not completely collapse, the troika showed unparalleled competitiveness. ''A perfect answer sheet came out. However, this is a duel after all, after all, one side will win in the end, then the winner is..." David paused, "Oasis?" As soon as this voice came out, countless fans of the Oasis band across the United States began to cheer, but then they heard Davids slightly rising tail, and they realized that this was not an announcement of the results, but David was creating suspense. . But the emotions have been released, it is not easy to calm down, they can only clenched their fists tightly, looking forward to the final result. Fortunately, David didnt let them wait too long. The Oasis album Stay Now sold 1.83 million in total on Monday. After the answer was announced, everyone was stunned. They were stunned by the number of "1.83 million" because it was incredible. This data not only easily increased the original record held by the original soundtrack of the "Bodyguard" movie, but also created a height that cannot be surpassed by later generations. It is hard to imagine the British rock''wave'' led by the Beatles. In the 1990s when the tide was completely in decline, the Oasis had once again created a new pinnacle of British rocka state that the Beatles, Queens, and Rolling Stones could not reach. At this moment, everyones brains have stopped functioning, and they cant even think about whether the achievement of "1.83 million" ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is enough to surpass the two "butterfly" and "storms". Whether this album is enough to dominate the North American music market in the fifth week of October, everyone was simply shocked by this set of data, dumbfounded. Davids gaffe just now seems trivial at this moment. Even the most senior professionals can hardly keep calm when seeing such results. Because simply compared to the miracle created by the Oasis band, this achievement is a recognition of the potential of the entire North American music market, just as "Independence Day" awakened people''s confidence in the potential of the North American film market, the brilliance and strength of the ultimate showdown People have a clear understanding of the potential of the North American music market, which is great news for the entire music industry. At this moment, everyone abandons prejudice and difference, and applauds the value created by the ultimate showdown. Even if the Oasis is bad, even if provocation is the first, even if it is controversial, the brilliant performance of "stay in this moment" still allows They have left a strong mark in the long history of music, even if the shackles of the three albums become their last glory-but at least they have reached the peak of no one before and after, which is enough to remember for a lifetime. "Stay in this moment" has achieved results that far exceed expectations, even beyond imagination, so what about "butterfly" and "hurricanes"? Chapter 1693： Out of reach ?? 1.83 million, this is the one-week sales of the album "Stay Now". . .sߨߨߨ. is updated quickly. The album sales record in North America in a single week was created by the soundtrack of the "Bodyguard" movie in 1993. This album sold 1.06 million copies in a single week, which surprised the entire North American market and became North American music. The only album in history that has sold over one million in a single week, and it has witnessed the moment when Whitney-Houston became a queen. Until more than two decades later, the movie "Bodyguard" and this soundtrack are still widely regarded as Whitney''s peak moment. Now, "Stay at this moment" has not only broken this record, but also set an insurmountable benchmark, with 1.83 million in a week, which is almost the sum of the total weekly sales of the entire North American music market in many cases. But now it is created by an album. So brilliant, so powerful, so sturdy, it''s amazing again and again. But everyone knows that this is not the end. Because this is the ultimate duel, "Stay at this moment" created a miracle with the momentum of this duel, and the other two competitors obviously showed no weakness. No one can underestimate Mariah Carey and the glory to death, no one. At the end of Thursday, the total sales gap between "Stay Now" and "Butterfly" was only 30,000. No one can tell which one wins and which loses. The sales gap of "30,000" is in the background of the ultimate showdown. Next, it is almost an hour to overtake the gap. And Maria and Oasis propaganda battle in the past week was even more intense. Leaving aside the glory of preparing for the concert with great concentration, the fans on both sides almost had to tear their faces, roll up their sleeves and fight directly. Both large and small screens can see one of them, and the urgency of the battle is dazzling. Against this background, the sales battle between "Butterfly" and "Stay at the Moment" in the three days of the weekend was even more bayonet, and did not back down. The fans of Oasis have inherited their idols "football hooligans" temperament. On the one hand, they abused each other with Marias fans, and on the other hand confronted the young volcano head-on. Under the attack of the two sides, they not only did not fall behind. He also took the initiative to provoke war and spread the flames of war to every corner of the world. "Stay at this moment" "handed in" a shocking sales data of 1.83 million, and you can also see the enthusiasm of the fans. This war book is an existence that no one can ignore. Faced with such a challenge, "Butterfly" exploded with amazing energy during the weekend. After being extremely strong in the previous four days, it reached a new high in sales within three days of the weekend. It was jaw-dropping, and in the end, the cumulative sales volume reached an incredible 1.98 million in a week! With a full lead of 150,000 sales data. Finished the Oasis Band! "1.98 million." When David''s voice was transmitted through the electric wave, almost everyone was dumbfounded, and the arc length of the brain could not even react to this set of data for the first time. The sales volume of "Butterfly" reached 1.98 million in the first week. What does this mean? This means that this album swept 680,000 sales in three days over the weekend, with an average daily sales of more than 200,000 copies a single days sales data can even be comparable to the outbreak of the epidemic on Tuesday and Wednesday. Competitor Oasis left behind and finally wrote its own miracle. Mariah Carey, this queen-level figure who has always been left behind by Whitney, showed her face for the first time through the album "Butterfly". It showed her dreams and goals as a singer, and was finally recognized by the entire market. Not only did the music critics give good comments, but also the fans of the songs were extremely supportive, and used their enthusiasm to marry Maria in one fell swoop. Pushed to the peak of his career. The performance of "Butterfly" not only made Maria truly comparable to Whitney, but also created a height that Whitney could not reach, achieving her title of singer after the first day in the United States. The future in twenty years. "Butterfly" is also recognized by all music critics as the culmination of Marias true glory, and the album from creativity to production, from selection to setting, has demonstrated Marias professionalism and potential as a musician, and achieved Such a huge achievement also allowed Maria to truly start Changhong''s great cause for more than ten years. 1.98 million copies, almost two million has been approached. Such a result is a result that cannot be guessed by all his bold ideas. Just need to throw out this set of data, and the shock is enough to shake the entire United States upside down. Even more frightening is that in the sales statistics on Thursday, "Butterfly" only lags behind "Butterfly"''s sales of 190,000. Now, "Butterfly" is taking advantage of the three-day gap on the weekend. Ushered in a sales explosion, I got the sales data of 680,000 in one breath, which means that if the sales data for the three days of the "hurricane" weekend is less than 490,000, then the previous Monday and Tuesday The power and power will be put into the water, witnessing the glorious moment of "Butterfly" summit. Forty-nine thousand nine hundred and ninety thousand in three days on the weekend, at any time before, this is an impossible achievement. The average daily sales volume must be 130,000. The previous "Blurry Rain" has already exploded 1.49 million sales within four days. The remaining potential is not much. The single-day sales of the album on Thursday There is only 130,000, but now it is an impossible task to demand that the market, which has gradually revealed its fatigue, maintain the explosive power of 130,000 for three consecutive days. I have to say that Maria left an unsolvable problem for Glory to death. Then, how did Glory to the death fight? This is the most curious question for more than half of the American population at this moment. The same is true for Nick Carter. He looked at David eagerly, wishing to grab the card in Davids hand directly, and take a look at the data above, especially The vivid surprise on David''s face made the excitement in Nick''s chest surge, and it seemed that it would burst at any time. "I know that everyone is curious about the sales data of the album''Blurry Rain''. In fact, I am more curious about this result than anyone. At this moment, there should be thousands of radio hosts all over the country announcing this. As soon as it turns out, I dont want to be the last one, so Ill announce the answer right away. David quickly said that although he is losing everyones appetite and creating suspense, his speech is very fast, as if he is accelerating. The heartbeat and the urgent feeling of''force'' made breathing almost stop. "Before releasing the answer, I just want to advise everyone: No matter how crazy your imagination is, the result will be beyond imagination." Davids words are like echoes that are almost disappearing in the valley. Some sounds can be faintly heard, but the content is not clear at all. At this moment, no one cared about David''s presiding at all, just curious about the final result. As David''s voice fell, Quanmei fell into such a second of silence. At this moment, for one second, just one second, all the sounds of engines, horns, and roars were quiet. The entire North American continent seemed to be before more than ten centuries BC, and there was still nothing in this continent. The situation when humans set foot in is normal, even the sound of beasts disappears, as if this is space, without air, all sounds cannot be transmitted, as if the whole world is only itself. "Glory to death''s hurricanes, sales in the United States this week..." David''s voice paused slightly, like a weak signal from Mars, resounding ethereally above the earth, "2.91 million ." Buzzing... It was quiet. What is the number? Almost everyone is suspecting that there is a problem with their ears. Almost everyone is suspecting that there is a problem with their radio. Almost everyone is suspecting that David has reported the wrong data, and there is only a buzzer. There was a dead silence except for the sound of hum. Davids throat seemed to be on fire. The uncontrollable itching made him want to cough, but he didnt dare to cough, lest his little change would break the perfection of this historical moment, so he could only be like The robot generally repeats the number on one side, "2.91 million. The glorious to death album,''Blurry Rain,'' achieved 2.91 million sales in the United States this week." God, **** God, even if I confirm this set of data again, I still dont feel like reality at all; even if this set of data comes out of my own mouth, it still feels incredible, like a big lie, making people doubt it. It''s April 1st. 2.91 million, what does this mean? First of all, this means that Glory to Death has become the fastest singer in music history to reach double platinum-or even triple platinum. In just one week, they reached a height that 90% of singers could not reach in their lifetime. . Secondly This means that "Blurry Rain" has become the first single-week sales in history to exceed two million-two million! The album, and it is not one million, not two million, but a full 2.91 million. This achievement is truly no one can surpass. The fact is also true. In the long music history of the future, no singer can create such a record. The closest to this historical record is the "No Return" released by Super Boy in 2000, but this album is within a week. Hao to take 2.41 million of sales, but there is an insurmountable gap from the "storm and rain"-a full 500,000. This is an out-of-reach achievement, let alone go ahead, even close to it is impossible: since then, no singer or album can approach this historical record. nobody. In the end, it also means that glory to death has made history: this is not only the fastest selling rock album in the history of American music, but also a milestone in the resurgence of rock after the 70s. After that, everyone has experienced it together. This is the miracle that the rock''wave'' tide'' is back on top. This is not only the achievement of an album, nor the achievement of the entire North American market, but also a great miracle of a long history. The times make heroes, and under the leadership of Glory to Death, "Rapid Rain" has become the greatest hero of this era. Chapter 1694： Crown of Thorns ??? 2.91 million, 2.91 million, 2.91 million... In an endless loop, this set of data that looks ordinary and unremarkable is the same as the sales data of "Thriller" of 104 million (1.0 billion (for more exciting online novels, please visit Xianjie Novel Network) 0.4 billion), eternally Recorded in the annals of history, it has become the most important set of numbers in the history of world music. At this moment, even if someone yells, "Honor to death has reserved a seat in the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame in advance", they cannot express people''s respect for the glory to death. Because even the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame is not enough to describe the crazy sales in the first week of "Blurry Rain", nor is it enough to commend the contribution made to the North American music market to the death of glory. The 1.83 million sales data of "Stay at this moment" is insignificant. I can only watch "Blurry Rain" Yiqi Juechen, and I can''t even say anything to complain, Brother Gallagher His silence is the best proof. Even the football hooligans, in the face of such a glorious situation, can only hold their tails in a dingy manner and remain silent. The 1.98 million sales data of "Butterfly" is not worth mentioning. The huge gap is like a ditch. In front of Maria and Glory to the death, the sales gap of 930,000 in a single week is simply impossible to surpass. In the history of obstacle music, albums that have sold more than 930,000 in a single week can be counted with one hand. Even if it is as arrogant as Maria and arrogant as Maria, he can only stubbornly turn his head away and silently swallow the bitterness of failure into his stomach. In the face of absolute strength, all words have lost their effect. Even if they are unwilling to admit it, they know deep down: This is an irresistible opponent, this is an unsurpassable achievement, and this is worthy of the whole world. The result of cheers. Five bodies cast the ground, worship, and respect. Perhaps, at this moment, only applause for the opponent is the most correct choice, at least it can prove that he has the courage to admit defeat. Behind the incredible achievement of 2.91 million in a single week in the "Blurry Rain", it is everyone who has witnessed the enthusiasm of the young volcano. Before Thursday, this ultimate showdown was still full of suspense, especially when Maria won the championship on Wednesday and the Oasis on Thursday overtook it. It was accompanied by an unstoppable decline in glory, which made people more embracing the weekend''s battles. Much expectation. But the result... As a result, within three days of the weekend, young volcanoes occupied every corner of major cities in North America with a prairie fire. In fact, not only young volcanoes, but many people who have no interest in music at all, will produce a glorious album. Interest. Whether its Hugos appeal or the rave reviews from the tour, the final showdown has fermented a strong fragrance, attracting countless people to the record shop and purchase the "Blurry Rain". Albums. In the end, "Blurry Rain" won a strong sales volume of 1.42 million over three days on the weekend. This also means that the average daily sales per day is as high as 470,000 copies, which is comparable to Tuesdays single-day sales. It will pull the two competitors far away and beat the audience in seconds. . Until November 5th, the Recording Industry Association of America released a three-day single-day sales chart for the weekend. People then understood why the Recording Industry Association of America abandoned its daily sales data release on Friday. Originally, people thought that it was because they wanted to keep the suspense until the last minute, making the weekend sales disputes more suspenseful; but the fact is not like this: on Friday alone, the number of "hurricanes and showers" erupted 530,000. The sales volume, two hundred and eighty thousand for "Butterfly" and two hundred and thirty thousand for "stay at this moment", directly widened the gap between the three parties, and then completely killed all suspense. In the remaining two days, Maria It is basically impossible for the Oasis Band to overtake the glory to death. With 5.3 million sales in a single day, it became the runner-up on the single-day sales charts in the history of music. It surpassed the results achieved by "Butterfly" and "Stay in This Moment" on October 28, and only lags behind "Butterfly". "Rain" himself set a record on the 28th. This ability to drive sales can be called a spike in the audience. In other words, as early as Friday, November 1st, the Recording Industry Association of America already knew that the first week of this ultimate showdown that attracted global attention had already been divided. Facts have also proved this. On Saturday and Sunday, the sales momentum of "Blurry Rain" not only did not fall back, but it still maintained a high level of vitality, refreshing its own records time and time again, and finally brought the cumulative sales volume a week to two. A height of 1.9 million. There are two sales data statisticians from the Recording Industry Association of America. After seeing this result, they fainted because they were too excited and sent them to the emergency room of the hospital. The rest of the other statisticians were not much better. The whole office fell into a dead silence and then into a carnival. They couldn''t believe that history was created in their own hands. Afterwards, for fear of data errors, the Recording Industry Association of America worked six hours of overtime late on Sunday night to collect data from all over the United States. After repeated verifications, the list of sales data for "Blurry Rain" has been repeatedly confirmed up to fourteen times. , And finally came to a unified conclusion: they are not crazy, and the data they collected are true. In the face of absolute strength, Maria''s propaganda battle with Oasis can only be said to be futile. Of course, it is a bit of an exaggeration to say that it is "futility", because their raging propaganda war has become the help of the album''s history. The weekly sales of "Butterfly" and "Remain in This Moment" may not be as good as "Blurry Rain", but It is still an insurmountable peak for other opponents. The only difference is that the "storm" is Mount Everest. When seeing the sales data of "2.91 million", many people will only lament the incredible sales, and only marvel at the glory to the death to climb to the peak of their career, but they can''t see that behind this album, the glory The journey to death was hard. In fact, after many years of in-depth research, someone came to the conclusion that the reason why the "storm" can make history, the concert tour that has been ignored by people has played a vital role. EMI Records seems to be unintentional. The propaganda strategy exploded with amazing energy. During the production of the album "Huge Storm and Rain", Glory to Death really experienced the storm and rain. It can be said that each song truly shows the band''s struggle, pain and confusion. Glory to the death on the crucial three albums, did not choose to stand still like the Oasis band, but boldly and bravely showed their trueness, especially the title song "Navigation (, which is definitely a masterpiece of Hugo. As a result, the gust of wind and rain along the way was vividly revealed. Of course, everyone knows clearly that "Blurry Rain" can become a classic handed down. The quality of the album itself is one aspect that cannot be ignored, and the B-side recorded in the outdoor studio is the other half of the success. Through this experimental recording method, the band fully demonstrated the band''s drift and wanton unrestrainedness, and almost every song has become a classic. In a survey ten years later, as many as 80% of the audience who liked the B side of "Blurry Rain" had an absolute advantage over the 20% of the audience who chose the A side. This shows that the B side was successful. The concert tour held at the same time is precisely the stage to fully show the strength of the glory to the death live singing. It complements the B side of the album and completes the glory of the rock spirit and thoughts. Those who participated in the concert tour may not be able to understand the significance of this event at the moment, but after the years have passed and their age has grown, they suddenly discovered that they have become a member of the "Blurry Rain" world tour. One of the most important moments in their lives, which has almost changed the lives of countless people in the future, and the far-reaching impact is beyond description. So, the album of "Blurry Rain" and the tour concert formed a complementarity, and finally, stimulated by the ultimate showdown, the endless potential broke out, and this created a brilliance of 2.91 million. History is often created by accident and following an inevitable trajectory. It can be said that Glory to the death stepped on thorns all the way, **** put the crown on the head, achieved supreme glory, truly became the top rock band in North America, the momentum even surpassed Hugo itself, in the whole No one can match the North American entertainment industry. The first week of the final showdown finally came to an end. "Butterfly" swept 2.91 million sales, making the voices all over the world disappear instantly; "Butterfly" grabbed 1.98 million sales. , Has achieved the best performance of a female singer in the history of music; the 1.83 million data of "Stay in This Moment" is amazing, not only creating a new high after the Beatles, but also reviving the British rock power. The winner is the glorious "storm and rain", but it is all the listeners and the entire North American music market. Within a week of the fifth week of October, the North American music market delivered 6.82 million sales, of which the troika of the ultimate showdown accounted for 6.72 million , The market share is as high as 98.5%. This week has also become a moment in the annals of history. It has been called the "ultimate showdown at the end of the century" in the long history. Until half a century later, no one can replicate such a miracle. This is also the history of North American music. No one can surpass the true peak of the market. After broadcasting the sales of the three albums, Davids pounding heart still did not return to calm. In fact, for a long time, he could not restore his calm. "Wow, I... I cant believe it. Im witnessing the birth of history. I believe that at this moment, many people are just like me. Its hard to calm down because just now, just five seconds ago, all of us have become part of the historical moment, or more accurately. Some, we have created history together. It is our honour to be a witness and participant of this history, and to be a part of this history. This is our honour, the supreme honor." At this time, only Davids voice was reverberating. The members of Backstreet Boys were completely sluggish and unable to make any response. Even if this is a live broadcast, Whats more rare is that its just It''s just the beginning of this ultimate showdown. How many surprises are waiting for us next? This is the most beautiful and happiest thing." Chapter 1695： Continuous momentum \"& When Brown-York saw Hugo and Glory to death, he had no idea of ??confrontation at all. Not only because of his own inner fear and timidity, but also because of Glory to death. The current momentum is too great. After being strong, it''s like the peak of Nirvana. Except for the debut at the same time, almost no one can compete with Nirvana. Even such old bands, even those new generation bands who want to challenge Nirvana hegemony, even those bands that adore Nirvana and try to follow in their footsteps, cannot get close to Nirvana. Nirvana is an insurmountable peak, one can only look up, but cannot climb. The glory now reached such a high level to death, which made Brown unable to approach. Brown even thinks that the glory to death is another world, and they are in a completely different plane. Even if Fujin is a member of the glory to death, Brown still has this idea, as if the current Fujin and the former Fujin Kim is two completely different people. What height has the momentum of glory to death reached today? That is, there is no publicity. Even if the band members disappear without a trace, the band''s songs are still on the bulletin board charts, and even the boy-man group that is working hard to promote it seems to be just doing nothing. In the fourth week of November, "Bath in the Morning Light" handed over the Billboard Albums ranking champion; and "Good Day (.day once again defeated the boy-man group "I will stay with you" and realized the announcement. An incredible 14 consecutive championships on the singles chart, tying the record of Whitney-Houston. At the same time, this weeks bulletin board singles top ten also have two new faces. They are the two-week release of "Bend the Knees". This is the second wave of the title song of the boy-man group. This single Ranked third place this week; another is the "shape of heart (shape.of.my.heart just released last week. This is the second wave of glory to death. Located in eighth place. In the first week of December, everyones sights gathered, and people were discussing whether A Beautiful Day could surpass Whitney-Houstons and become the first song in the long history of music that has won ten consecutive years. The five-week champion single, and at the same time, can the menacing "knee bends" break the glorious fourteen-week monopoly and win the boy-man group their first billboard title on this album-no matter what Whether it is the album chart or the singles chart, they are all living in the shadow of glory to death. Interestingly, the first week of December was not only a watershed for the music market, but also a watershed for the movie market. This week, "" and "" officially decided the winners. The box office of "Interview with the Vampire" plunged a hundred in the fourth week of its release. Fifty-sixths, after that, he was helpless, and he lost the cross-match duel. It can be said that the first week of December 1994 has a special meaning throughout the year. When EMI chose the second wave of the title song of the album "Bath the Morning Light" for glory to death, it was actually quite hesitant, because there were so many great works on this album, they really couldn''t make a decision. EMI was originally scheduled to officially release the song "Apologize ( as the second single, because this song received a lot of praise at the beginning of the album''s release, but a movie was officially released in the third week of November. . "". The film was actually first released in France, and it has already landed on the French market in the second week of September. As my hometown, "" works with countless American elements actually encountered some resistance, but after the film was released, It has received unanimous praise from film critics, who believes that this work is Luc''s most successful work in art so far. It is a pity that the box office that "" has obtained in movie theaters is very limited, and it is indeed a work whose artistic reputation is higher than commercial value. However, in the past two months or so, "" has triggered a lot of discussions. Because this is a piece of art with high artistic value, Luc has spent a lot of thought on the balance and consideration of artistic and commercial elements. These details Have become the object of discussion among the audience. Among them, the movie''s theme song "The Shape of the Heart" has attracted the attention of many people. When people confirmed it, they discovered that this song actually came from the second album "Bath the Morning Light" from the glory to death. Although the current influence of Glory to Death in Europe is still limited, thanks to the operation of EMI, the album "Bath the Morning Light" has achieved very good results. Not to mention the collateral influence of Hugo as the lead singer. The "shape of heart" easily sparked numerous discussions. When "" landed in North America, although the film''s box office performance was not outstanding, the song "The Shape of Heart" came to the fore and became a topic for a while. ""''S North American box office can be said to be terrible, with the premiere of 5.3 million, a drop of 29% in the second week, and only less than 3.8 million. In the end, the film was only shown in North America for four weeks and earned only 19 million U.S. dollars. The results cannot be described as horrible. At the same time, movies are also polarized in the film critics. The favorite media such as "" and "" have given a rating of more than 90 points, and the disliked media such as "Vanity Fair" and "TV Guide" have given them all. More than fifty points failed. Under this circumstance, the media review of "" is only 64 points. "" and "" are somewhat similar, but somewhat different. The latter is still recognized by the academics, and its momentum gradually rises, reaching a certain height during the Oscars, and then slowly fermenting to become the most popular movie in movie history. Film; but "This killer is not too cold" was ignored by the academy. Except for the French Caesar Award, other major awards ceremonies did not give this movie any affirmation-even the Caesar Award is just nominations and not Awarded. "" Afterwards, it can become a classic. Like countless cult films, it has gradually grown up relying on the strong reputation of the video tape market. As more and more audiences rent this film, more and more audiences are aware of this work. Excellent, which made the movie become one of the classics that I have to mention in 1994. But in the real 1994, "" obviously suffered a cold snap. However, after the movie was released, there were countless discussions. Luc is considered by many people to inherit Steven''s mantle because he not only has artistic cells, but also has more business acumen. He is always able to make art and business Burst out a new spark. Therefore, "" has indeed become the focus of discussion. In particular, the song "The Shape of Heart" has aroused far-reaching discussions. Both movie audiences and music listeners are sighed by the vicissitudes and experience of this song, and they think this song is a perfect interpretation of the theme of the movie. , You can even feel the theme and charm of the movie from this song. In the 1990s, it has always been one of the main players that cannot be ignored on the bulletin board. In addition to the big box office successes such as "The Lion King" and "", which released the original soundtrack, there were many box office fiascos but the original soundtrack sold exceptionally well. Sales of works. Because movies are paired with music, people tend to notice a lot of very different but equally good music, which is also easy to get more recognition. Under such circumstances, EMI changed its mind at the last minute and released "The Shape of Heart" as the band''s second single. Although it was quite hurried to make adjustments when things came to a close, EMI obviously had strong confidence in all the tracks on the album "Bath the Morning Light", so even if it changed his mind temporarily, he seemed confident. The song "Shape of Heart" did not arouse much discussion in the early release of "Bath the Morning Light". The main reason was that "Good Day" was too eye-catching, and the other nine songs were all very good quality. After the discussion points were scattered. , It also fell into a situation where the turnips and vegetables have their own love. But with the appearance of "", "The Shape of Heart" came out together with the plot of the movie, which immediately sparked numerous discussions. Under such circumstances, although "The Shape of Heart" had not been discussed enough before, it was still airborne in the first week of its release to the tenth place on the bulletin board rankings, and then climbed to eighth in the following week. Such results are already very rare, everything is as expected by EMI Records. When Hugo ordered a song in Death Canyon, Green Hill would specifically mention this song. It is also a side view that the song "The Shape of Heart" has an important position in the hearts of professional fans: at least, this song The quality and discussion value of are not inferior to the "apology" originally scheduled for the second single. "Bath the Morning Light", an album that has created countless brilliance, is indeed well-deserved. In the first week of December, the duel between the Glory To Death and the boy-man combination re-emerged. Can "Good Day" continue to be strong and create a new history of consecutive championships; and can "I will stay with you" complete the counterattack and break the tenth The curse of Si Lianya; or is it the two newly released singles "Bent the Knees" and "The Shape of the Heart", creating miracles? All this has become the focus of heated discussions. In the sight of all the peoples expectations, this weeks bulletin board singles list has undergone a sea-shaking change. The top three positions have all been replaced with new singles. "Good Day" failed to create a new history and was lost. Won the championship; "I will stay with you" also failed to achieve a reversal, slipping from the runner-up position; even "What I want to do" who stayed in the third place for six weeks also fell behind. Prior to this, the positions of the top three and even the top four were able to maintain stability for a long period of time for 14 weeks, but this time the top three fell behind together. Such a scene is also quite interesting. Unexpectedly. And what broke this pattern was the powerful boy-man combination and the glory to death! A new round of competition has begun. supply. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Kazakhstan to read it, and vote for recommendations and monthly tickets for the work. Your support is the biggest motivation for me to continue to create! ). Chapter 1696： Global grand occasion Similar to the American market, the daily changes in the British market appear to be thrilling, affecting the hearts of countless people, and the ups and downs of battles are almost suffocating. But the final result was not a big surprise. Glory to death continued to be strong and won the championship smoothly; the Oasis band was highly sought after in the local area and showed great color; Maria was slightly weaker and followed closely. Compared with the seat row of the ultimate showdown, the troika together contributed 3.99 million copies of sales-in fact, if you count the fraction, it would be exactly 4 million album sales, which is also It has become the most brilliant week in the history of British music, with a single weekly sales exceeding two million days. This is the first time in history, and it has reached the incredible threshold of four million in one go, writing that future generations must look up and pay their respects. The brilliance. This is the most amazing part of all British media. 1.6 million for "hurricanes and rains", 1.31 million for "stay in this moment", and 1.02 million for "butterfly". Behind this seemingly simple set of data, hidden is the enthusiasm that the entire British market is boiling over. In this land of rock and roll crazy, the seeds of rock belief have not only taken root, but also sprouted. It has produced energy that is comparable to the US market and has become an indispensable piece of the puzzle in the global market. From the United States to the United Kingdom, these two lands separated by the Atlantic Ocean are linked together because of a battle of the century and an ultimate showdown. At the same time, they are crazy about music and contribute everything to their lives and their deaths. The flames of this ultimate showdown centered on these two lands and spread in every corner of the world. "Butterfly" benefited from Maria''s high popularity and still won the championship in eleven countries including Australia, New Zealand and Japan; while "Butterfly" benefited from Hugo''s current strong appeal, riding the wind and waves. Will Germany, France, Italy, Argentina, Brazil, Singapore, China. country. delicious. Hong Kong and other 34 countries and regions have won the championship; "Stay at this moment" continued the strong popularity of Oasis band, but it was always hampered by the glory of direct competitors to the death. In the end, it was only in Poland and Turkey. , Lithuania won the championship in three remote music market regions. Regardless of the number, all three albums won the championship, and they undoubtedly occupied the top three in forty-eight countries and regions around the world this week-other countries and regions have not yet been released. The flames of the ultimate showdown are in full bloom in every corner of the world, burning this fire across every inch of land. The three largest music markets in the world are the United States, the United Kingdom, and Japan. The Japanese market is relatively special. Their support for foreign singers is less than one-tenth of that of local singers. Often, the weekly sales of local singers can explode. It is a huge victory for foreign singers to sell 200,000 in a single week. This time thanks to the grand finale of the showdown, the Japanese market has sold 1.53 million troikas, which is the highest in history. It is precisely because of this that although Maria has won the Japanese market, her global advantage is very weak; on the contrary, she has taken the glory of the American and British markets to death with absolute strength, and continues to expand her advantage. In the end, the sales war in the global music market this week has completely lost its suspense. "Bust and Rain" has achieved a total of 7.3 million sales in 48 countries and regions around the world, creating the highest weekly sales record in the world, and becoming the biggest winner in this ultimate showdown. How outstanding is the single-week score of 7.3 million, not just the highest single-week data in the world in the history of music, you know, after the album "Almost Fame" was released in 1993, it ended The sales volume at the end of 1994 was only 6.5 million, and the sales volume of "Bath of Morning Light" was only 7.26 million by the end of the year after its release in 1994. Not to mention, such an achievement is a height that many singers cannot achieve in their entire lives. In the music field where gold records are worth celebrating, and platinum records are regarded as successful, in the music field where getting more platinum means winning a place in the music circle-at least having a masterpiece, "almost The great success of "Fame" and "Bath in the Morning Light" has made Glory to Death an important part of American music history. This time, "Blurry Rain" has achieved seven platinum sales in a single week worldwide. In just seven days, in just one week, there are seven platinum! Such a momentum can truly be said to have witnessed the glorious and deadly summit moment. Before the start of the final showdown, someone once imagined so boldly: maybe a group of singers will achieve the greatest glory in their careers through such momentum, maybe this group of singers will be glorious to death, of course, just maybe. However, when the idea became reality, it set off a frenzy of thoughts, making everyone unable to believe their eyes, not because of the glory to the top, but because of the glory of "Seven Platinum in a Week", which changed history! Whether it is Maria or Oasis, they have already anticipated this result-their failure will become the most powerful foil for the winner, and even sacrifice themselves to become the most gorgeous backdrop ever. But this is the reality. The greater the risk, the greater the disaster, and the greater the benefit in relative terms. Its just that Maria and the Oasis band did their best to launch a propaganda war, running non-stop in North America, but in the end it fell short and lost to the glory of "carefree, honestly in San Francisco" to death. This tone is really aggrieved. Its as if Im studying, and after studying hard, I watched my competitors eat, eat, sleep, and easily get the first place. Moreover, Im so overwhelmed that I cant fight against it. . That kind of shame, that kind of depression, that kind of entanglement, gnawing at the heart. Especially for the Oasis band, it lost face, lost lizi, and even the British Isles. There was no room, and it was completely forced into the corner, just waiting for glory to die before humiliation. But whats even more disgusting is that there was no movement at all from Glory to Death, as if they had never received the Oasis battle post. After they left San Francisco, they rushed to the next stop on the tour without stopping. After falling into trouble, he didn''t even express any opinions on the incredible first week of the final showdown, as if it were all taken for granted and not worth mentioning. Such a light-weight gesture made Oasis feel an unprecedented sense of shame. But what can they do? The mouth fight will only make them look more embarrassed, and closing their mouths will only cause them to die from internal injuries. This dilemma is truly unforgettable. In the end, the National Inquirer broke the gossip that the Oasis band fell apart, and the team was simply divided into three groups and rushed to the next trip. The Gallagher brothers went forward separately, and the remaining team members set off separately. The whole team was already on the verge of On the verge of collapse, they cannot choose to "collapse" at this time. Because the final showdown has just begun its first week. It''s ironic. In fact, although Maria and the Oasis failed to Glory to death, they still created their own history this week. This peak is also the peak of their respective careers, and they have never been able to replicate in their acting careers since then. , Let alone beyond. Marias "Butterfly" has sold 5.17 million worldwide. Although the performance of Five Platinum is far behind the brilliance of "Butterfly", it is still the current single-week sales in the history of global music. runner up. Relying on the strength of popular music, Maria clings to the glory to death in many regions around the world, and also wrote a thrilling history, which also made the ultimate showdown soaring, creating the Beatles and Michael -Jackson, the Rolling Stones, etc. have not been able to reach heights. There is no doubt that, relying on the 5.17 million sales of "Butterfly", Maria has truly surpassed Whitney, which has also become a watershed in the North American music market: Whitney has gradually begun to decline and enter the nineteenth. At the end of the decade, almost disappeared, and finally her career plummeted; Maria has always maintained a steady momentum, opening her own queen era in the second half of the nineties, and extending her career into the first decade of the twenty-first century. . The Oasis Bands "Stay at the Moment" is also not weak, with a global sales of 4.96 million copies. If you look closely, you can find that their performance is not much behind Maria, especially on the basis of global sales and total sales. , The data is almost at your fingertips. This is not only due to the outbreak in the UK, but also due to the high popularity of Oasis in Europe and Asia, leading the recovery momentum of British rock and clinging to its opponents. Twenty years later, people will find that the emergence of Oasis marks the complete recovery of British rock. They inherited the mantle of the Beatles and once again attracted the attention of the world to the British Isles Compared with the album What''s this story) Morning Glory", which has received countless praises, "Stay in This Moment" is the real peak work of the Oasis band, whose career is thriving-in terms of sales. The Oasis band has caused a strong response almost all over the world, and it has truly opened the curtain of British rock returning to the public eye. But behind such a strong force, it is precisely the portrayal of the decline of British rock, because the Oasis band has rough technology, self-repetition, weak creative ability, and even once fell into the shortcomings of plagiarism. After the precipitation of history, it is unobstructed. Such an oasis band has shouldered the heavy responsibility of the recovery of British rock and roll. It has to be said that it is a sad status quo. Following the Oasis band, the goatskin band, the stain band, the radio commander, and the Shen Yun band supported the banner of British rock. Later, the muse, Coldplay, and Star Mariners continued British rock. . All of this happened after the album "Stay Now". It can be said that Maria and Oasis, whether it is a complete victory, absolute strength, sweeping the glory of the army to the death, or regretful defeat, and no fight back, are the winners in this ultimate duel, because They all wrote their own peaks, compiled their own history, and really changed the course of music history. This is the living history. Chapter 1697： Another battlefield The wind and showers whizzed past, covering the clouds and the sun, turning the earth upside down. Daggerqizhongwennetfirstpost This is almost the true portrayal of the final matchup in the fifth week of October. One historical record after another is like a paper, and it is refreshed like a bamboo. With the unreachable sky moats being realized one by one, the shock is like waves, uninterrupted. The three albums "Butterfly", "Butterfly" and "Stay in the Moment" collided with dazzling sparks, illuminating the music market all over the world and creating a historical moment with no one before, even after twenty years. People looked back on October 28th, 1996 and the whole week after that, they were still amazed. I sighed that the splendor of the music market is gone, sighed that the potential of the music market is like a shooting star, and has never seen it again since it once shined infinitely, sighed that the top singers of the golden age are in a wonderful match, sighed Looking at the wonderful time when the world can be changed with music, I sigh that the worst and best time has been left in the long river of history forever... Corresponding to the album, the three groups of singers also simultaneously released the second single of their respective albums. No one will forget how much energy this war of the century erupted a month ago. The three singles "Young Volcano(., "Sweetheart" and "Do you know what I mean" have joined hands to create a new history. One month later, the entire North American music market is still turbulent. Now, the second single hits again, and it is accompanied by the powerful momentum of the ultimate showdown, opening up another battlefield, making people once again feel the **** war of the troika bayonet. Its no accident that the second single of the album "Blurry Rain" chose "Navigation (. This song has been enthusiastically sought after by countless music critics, and the "New Yorker" even commented on this song as 90 The number one of the greatest single since the decade, surpassed countless classics. In the comments, the "New Yorker" believes that "Only on theoretical knowledge such as arrangement and technology, it is clear that''navigation'' is not the pinnacle of rock and roll, or even the best work that glorifies himself to death; on lyrics, emotions, etc. Connotation of knowledge, "Navigation" is still not a unique work, even the Oasis band has a better performance. However, the reason why this song can be named''great'' is because we can feel the resonance of this song: every musical note, every lyrics, even every punctuation mark, contains vicissitudes, majesty, Stubborn, brave, and passionate emotions, under the interpretation of Hugo-Lancaster, vividly show the journey of glory to death; in a deeper way, the ups and downs of rock and roll in half a century , Rise and fall, glory and disgrace are fully displayed. Close your eyes and listen carefully, and the seeds of rock and roll faith begin to break free from the shackles of the hard rocks and the vast land, and shoot out tenaciously little by little. So magnificent and magnificent, making the soul tremble. " Although this is just a statement from the "New Yorker", it is undeniable that "Navigation" has caused an uproar and extensive discussion among music critics and audiences, especially the audience who participated in the Glory to Death Tour. Feeling the courage and charm of this song on the spot, it shocked the soul. The powerful momentum made "Navigation" temporarily surpassed the two songs of "Good Day (.Day and "Magic Wall (, and became the most well-known masterpiece of Glory to Death. "Butterfly" chose the song "Butterfly" on the same list as the second single, which is also an expected choice. This single is generally considered to be the most complete work in the entire album. Gorgeous incarnation of sweetness, this ballad of the same name has become the core track of the entire album. The beauty of the melody is almost incomparable. Every time you hear it, there is a sense of transcendence. Maria will take advantage of her music. And the changeable floral accent is integrated into the performance, which can be regarded as the best display of her peak singing skills." The comments from "Rolling Stones" gave this single the highest praise, and it was only natural for Maria to choose this song as the second single. The album "Stay in the Moment" has been criticized by music critics. It is difficult to sort out the thoughts in the mixed reviews, and it also makes it impossible to predict which work Oasis will choose as the second single. Finally they chose "Stand. By. Me". This choice has been supported by many music critics. The song "Walk with Me" is considered by many to be the most oasis-style song in the entire album. "Beautiful and gloomy guitar strings, with emotional lyrics, a touch of melancholy and sadness in the melody. Flowing, although Liam''s singing is rough and simple, it has a chemical reaction with the melody: the youthful simplicity in his heart will never fade and disappear." This is a comment from "Q Magazine". Although many people also think that "Walk with Me" is nothing new, many sections are very similar to the previous songs of Oasis, and it is inevitable that there is suspicion of repeating myself; but it is undeniable that this The song has awakened the emotional resonance of many people, which is also the biggest weight for the Oasis Band to achieve today. Choosing this song as the second single was praised by music critics as a "wise choice". On October 28th, when the main battlefield album battle of the ultimate showdown kicked off, another battlefield for the single showdown was also in full swing. Although the album duel has attracted too many eyes and almost robbed 80% of the attention, the confrontation between the three singles is definitely not inferior. Only on the 28th, the sales of the three singles "Voying", "Butterfly" and "Along with Me" broke the North American single-day sales record set by "Young Volcano" not long ago. Qi broke the 500,000 threshold and rewritten the highest record in North American music history with the ultra-high specifications of a single-day gold record. With such a powerful posture, he directly showed everyone that the ultimate battle is completely different from the grand battle of the previous century. scale. Faced with such a strong performance of the three singles, there is no doubt that the billboard singles chart this week is bound to be shuffled. Prior to this, "Young Volcano" achieved five consecutive championships, "Sweetheart" slipped to sixth place after four consecutive years, and "Do you know what I mean" after three consecutive weeks of third place slipped to the fifth week Tenth place. Now, the five consecutive championships of the "Young Volcano" are destined to be ended, but the question is: who will be the terminator? The answer is: glory to death. Only glory to death can end the glory of glory to death, and only glory to death can end the sweep of their singles nonchalantly, and only glory to death can declare their unparalleled sense of existence in such a powerful way. In a single day on Monday, "Voyage" swept the sales of 610,000 copies in one go, and joined hands with the album "Blurry Rain" to conquer Normandy, achieving the great miracle of both landings. The sales easily surpassed the 570,000 copies of "Butterfly" and 5.1 million copies of "Go with Me". From a simple data comparison, it can be seen that, unlike the competition of album smoke, the singles'' duel is obviously more intense and the gap is narrower, and driven by the ultimate duel, the sales of the accompanying singles have soared. In the end, whoever wins No one can judge, the suspense far exceeds the album battlefield. But from the sales curve of the album "Blurry Rain", it can be seen that the powerful appeal of glory to death is now no competitor. The enthusiasm of the young volcanoes burst out with shocking energy, and more importantly, Compared with the special meaning of "young volcano", "Navigation" has not only received more extensive praise for its overall quality, but also has a wider range of applications. Many ordinary listeners are also willing to buy this single. Therefore, "Navigation" It is no surprise that the sales in a single day surpassed the "Young Volcano" to create a new historical record. In the end, "Navigation" carried an unstoppable momentum of glory to death, leading all the way to sweeping 1.93 million sales in seven days. Not only did it easily create a new history in the North American music market, but it also joined hands with "Rapid Storm". "Together they erected a monument to look up to. Even in the not-too-distant future, digital audio sources officially enter the stage of history and become a new force in single sales, but it is definitely not an easy task for any single''s one-week sales to surpass the glory of "Navigation". . Just like the weekly sales volume of 2.91 million copies of "Blurry Rain", the weekly sales volume of 1.93 million copies of "Navigation" has also become a much talked-about legend is always inscribed. On the inscription of history, it is admired for future generations. This is undoubtedly an incredible achievement. The name of the band "Glory To Death", accompanied by an album and a single, has forever become a part of the history of American art and culture. Even time cannot annihilate this history. On the contrary With the precipitation of time, this period of history will only become more and more miraculous, making people wonder and wonder, curious about the glory and turbulence of that period, and lament the benchmark set by glory to death. Undoubtedly, "Vailure" reached the top of the Billboard Singles Chart in the fifth week of October, ended the five-week period of "Young Volcano", and achieved hegemony in conjunction with "Rapid Rain", not only easy airborne. The throne of champions replicated the miracle of "bathing in the morning light"; at the same time, it was the second time after the glory to death appeared in the public eye, it dominated the singles and album double charts at the same time, tying the Beatles and Maria-Kelly. Create a record, smile proudly. Facing the absolute strength of glory to death, Maria and Oasis, who have been fighting and losing, have not given up, especially on the singles chart, biting their competitors, looking for a way to catch up or even catch up. It is an opportunity to overtake. But obviously, this is not an easy task. Chapter 1698： Double champion If you look at the history of the U.S. Billboard, there are countless works that have dropped to the top of the album chart in the first week, and even many artists can drop to the top of the album chart in the first week of their first album release; but the first week of airborne singles is the top of the singles chart. But his works are few and far between. The reason is the difference in the nature of albums and singles. Americans are used to buying albums. The first week was an explosion of album sales. After that, sales gradually showed a downward trend. Therefore, many albums can be airborne in the first week of the billboard champion; but singles But its different. People are more accustomed to hearing singles on the radio, then choosing their favorite singles and buying them one after another. Therefore, many singles are on the chart for several weeks, or even more than ten weeks, before they enter the top ten. This This is a very normal phenomenon, such as "Macarena", which became popular in the United States not long ago. This song only climbed to the top of the billboard singles chart after it was released 33 weeks later. Therefore, there are so many albums of airborne champions, but as of 1996, there were only five singles of airborne champions. "A beautiful day (.day with glory to death, "You are not alone" by Michael Jackson, "Exhausted" by Whitney Houston, "Sweet day" with Mariah Carey and the boy man combination, glory to death "Young Volcano (.. Now, Glory to Death has increased the number of singles that made this history to "six". The outstanding performance of "Navigation (, catalyzed by the ultimate showdown, has won a enthusiastic response from the entire market, relying on the creation of a new historical record. Strong performance, parachuted to the championship in the fifth week of October 1996. What''s even more incredible is that among the current six airborne championship singles, glory to death has occupied a full three seats. Facing the 1.93 million scores of "Voyage" in a single week, the record of 1.07 million in a single week of "Young Volcano" was completely crushed not long ago. At this moment, people''s spirits are already numb No matter how many historical records appear, all this will not make people feel surprised, but even so, the "1.93 million" data still scared many people to hiccups. Compared with the pace of "Voyage" to create history, Maria and Oasis also show no weakness. The single "Butterfly" also swept the sales of 1.69 million within a week, and also created an unparalleled history. The record, following the glory to death, airborne the runner-up on this weeks bulletin board singles chart; the last "Along with Me" broke out with 1.64 million sales figures, only a slight advantage. Di ranked third. This result is undoubtedly still a historical coordinate, writing the best performance of a foreign singer in the United States. Compared to the huge difference in the album charts, the gap in the singles charts is clearly within reach. Even the gap between "Butterfly" and "Navigation" is not exaggerated to the point of unbelievable, and it still makes people believe this. It is a distance that can be overtaken. Not to mention that the difference in sales between "Butterfly" and "Walk with Me" is only less than 50,000 copies. From this aspect, we can also see the intensity of the ultimate duel, which is completely a hand-to-hand battle with a bayonet. However, no matter how excellent the performance of "Butterfly" and "Along with Me", they still became a foil, witnessing the unstoppable sales driving force of "Navigation", and at the same time became the direct reference to the brilliant data of "Navigation" permanently engraved in the annals of history. witness. Its hard to imagine that after ten years, an average weekly sales of 200,000 will be able to successfully win the bulletin board singles chart, and any single can create "Navigation", "Butterfly", and "Walk with Me." "The miracle. In fact, although in Japan, there are so many singles that have sold more than one million in a single week, one will appear almost every once in a while; but in the United States, after 1996, it has never appeared again. The brilliance created by the three singles "Navigation", "Butterfly" and "Walk with Me" can be seen from this. Therefore, there is almost no doubt that the top three on the bulletin board singles chart this week, even if the radio on-demand rate in the first week of release cannot compete with other singles, the huge sales advantage is still enough to change the entire list. With the "Voyage" ending the five consecutive championships of "Young Volcano (., the billboard singles list for the fifth week of October changed drastically, with "Voying", "Butterfly", and "Walking with Me". Ranked in the top three with huge advantages, and the "Young Volcano", who had won the championship for five consecutive weeks, retreated directly to fourth place. This is not an unexpected result. Although "Young Volcano" has been completely suppressed by the strong momentum of the ultimate showdown in terms of sales, there is no room for breathing at all, but in the radio on-demand rate rankings, "Young Volcano" is still two percentage points The advantage leads strongly and continues his sweeping momentum. In fact, thanks to the strong appeal of this weeks ultimate showdown, the sales of the three singles "Young Volcano", "Sweetheart" and "Do you know what I mean" have all rebounded, which will affect the troika. The force has increased to the maximum. Among them, "Young Volcano" took advantage of the opportunity to win 180,000 sales. Coupled with the excellent performance of the radio on-demand rate, it still suppressed other competitors without breathing room. It can be said that if it is not for the ultimate showdown to choose to erupt at this time, the six consecutive championships of "Young Volcano" are at your fingertips, and even the seventh and eight consecutive championships are not without hope-considering the strong momentum of this single . But the reality is like this, Glory to Death personally ended the "young volcano" consecutive championship momentum, and swept away two powerful competitors, becoming the final winner of the first week of the ultimate duel. This courage to death, this courage, this casualness, is enough to be admirable! More importantly, among the top five this week, glory to death has two seats. This not only proves once again the sweeping momentum of glory to death in North America, but also continues the outstanding performance since "almost fame". Going on; and considering that such results still occurred when the ultimate showdown attracted the focus of the entire market, the two singles both ranked among the top five, which is an important affirmation of glory to death by the entire music market. People have expected the brilliant performance of glory to death, but few people dare to predict the mythical performance of glory to death today. Behind the "Young Volcano", this week''s fifth place is still the everlasting "Macarena". This Spanish song that has become popular in major nightclubs across the United States, if not for the battle of the century, the ultimate For the duel, I''m afraid that winning consecutive championships for more than ten weeks is not a big problem. At this time, even in the face of the strong performance of the ultimate showdown spike market, "Macarena" is still high, which can be seen from this. Although Celine''s single "Re-owned" hit the War of the Century head-on, and ended up breaking in advance, thanks to the good quality of the single, the follow-up development momentum is also very good, ranking sixth this week, although the ranking is There has been a decline, but the overall results are basically the same, and have not been destroyed by the momentum of the ultimate showdown. Achieving such results is already a huge affirmation of the "re-ownership" at an untimely time. Marias "Sweetheart" slipped from sixth to seventh place last week. Although it fell one place, in fact, considering that the top three have changed, the "Sweetheart" is actually rising. In particular, the entire album of "Butterfly" has been highly praised by music critics, and considering Maria''s status as a queen in North America, it is not surprising that the sales of "Sweetheart" rebounded. However, it is obvious that Marias overall momentum is still not comparable to Glory To Death. "Young Volcano" ranked fourth, still leading all the singles released before last week; but "Sweetheart" was only ranked seventh, and ultimately lost. One chip. As for the Oasis Band, there is even more lack of confidence. "Do you know what I mean?" Although the sales rebounded through the momentum of the ultimate showdown, and the magnitude was not small, it unfortunately fell out of the top ten in the end. Eleventh place this week. From eleventh to tenth, there is only one position difference, but the real effect is very different. Among the top ten, Glory To Death and Maria both occupy two seats, but the Oasis Band, one of the troikas, has only one seat, and signs of falling behind are becoming more apparent. From the battle of the century to the ultimate showdown, there is almost no chance for the showdown between Oasis Band and Glory to Death, and all aspects are completely exploded. In the fifth week of October, on the Billboard Singles Chart Donna Louise, Black Street (), Keith Sweet''s singles occupy the remaining top ten The last three seats became the last members of this week''s bulletin board rankings recorded in the annals of history. Of course, there is no doubt that the troika of the ultimate showdown is the absolute protagonist of the fifth week of October, sweeping from the album chart to the singles chart, and everything else is reduced to a foil. But being able to occupy the top ten position in this historic week is also a supreme honor for singers, because in the quiet, they have also become one of the names recorded in the annals of history. The final list of the North American Bulletin Boards double charts has been finalized. After "Bath in the Morning Light", the double charts of albums and singles are once again won in the bag, and "Blurry Rain" and "Navigation" join hands to reach the top; Maria -Kelly relied on the "Butterfly" album and the same list of songs, both ranked second, proving her super popularity in North America; although the overall momentum of the Oasis band is not only slightly weaker, but "stay at this moment" and "Along with Me" not only ranks third in the double rankings, but also has a performance that other competitors can''t match. The performance is still worthy of commendation. Similar to the album''s sweeping global momentum, not only the North American market, these three singles have also launched a battle on a global scale. As a battleground, the United Kingdom still attracts full attention. Not surprisingly, the history of British music has also changed with this ultimate showdown. Chapter 1699： Unstoppable Although the participation of Maria and Glory to the death, because the North American music market is originally the center of the world, most of the eyes are on the North American continent; but as a global music center, the importance of the British Isles is self-evident. And this time, the storm set off by the ultimate showdown raged across the UK, creating miracles that even surpassed North America, which is the top priority. In the War of the Century a month ago, the sales of the three singles in the United Kingdom far surpassed those in the United States, stunning the world. Therefore, this time the ultimate showdown landed in the UK, which naturally attracted the attention of local media and all media from all over the world. The results proved: they are still not disappointed. This piece of land born because of rock, mad because of rock, and died because of rock, completely released the passion for music in the heart, and completely detonated sales. The Atlantic between the two continents seems to be because of this. The unparalleled enthusiasm was boiling. "Navigate" became the first single in the history of the United Kingdom to sell more than 2 million in a single week, surpassing "Do they know it''s Christmas?" A work of achievement, this achievement has caused a sensation in almost every corner of the British Isles. Not only because the results were so shocking, but also because it was a foreign band that created such a record. Compared with the United States, the British culture is longer and richer. For this, the British have always been very proud and proud. Taking rock and roll as an example, the British have always reported supreme expectations and confidence in British rock. Even in the darkest time, they did not give up their insistence on rock and roll. They dreamed that one day, British rock could reproduce seven times. The brilliance of the decade has once again shaken the spiritual realm of the world. This is also an important reason why the British have always been so tolerant and admired by the Oasis Band-they have seen the possibility of reappearing the glory of the Beatles in the Oasis Band. But now, glory to death turned out to be born, not only in the United States, but also in the United Kingdomthe mainland of the British Isles, creating record after record, and still stepping on the shoulders of the local darling, the local Oasis of Hope. The "Times" sentence once again became the headline of major newspapers and magazines, "Hugo Lancaster invaded Britain!" Under the leadership of Hugo, Glory to the death conquered the arrogant and black-bellied British. The weekly sales volume of 2.11 million won an irreplaceable place in the long river of history. Although the sales data of 1.86 million in a single week of "Along with Me" exceeded the record set by "Young Volcano" not long ago, it is closely following the pace of "navigation" and striding to catch up with history. But after all, it was still subject to its own quality, and failed to take one step closer. Not only did it fail to bite the glory to death, it also failed to break the two million shackles, making "Navigation" the only single in the 100-year history of British music. Weekly sales broke through two million figures. Ironic, but funny. The single sales of "Butterfly" ended at 1.55 million. The gap with competitors is far greater than that in the United States. There are many reasons, but in the final analysis, it is the British enthusiasm for rock and roll. The United States is very different. No wonder "q Magazine" shouts, "The seeds of rock and roll faith have sprouted smoothly in the British Isles and are gradually growing!" Despite this, the weekly sales of "Butterfly" still squeezed into the top ten of British music history, and its performance is still outstanding, not only ranking third in the British pop chart this week, but also creating Maria''s own best. Achievements are also on the road of history. In the end, although the British pop rankings are slightly different from the US bulletin boards, the general direction still shows a similar trajectory. The hurricane of the ultimate showdown swept across every corner of the world indiscriminately, setting off the most glorious, sensational, and grandest carnival since the 1970s, allowing the influence of music to penetrate the corners of people''s lives. Also similar to the album charts, the single "Voyage" has won championships in 27 countries and regions around the world, "Butterfly" has achieved dominance in 15 countries and regions, and "Walk with Me" has won sixth. Obviously, there has been little change in the proportion of championship titles in these countries and regions-although the "navigation" performance is still strong, competitors are shortening their advantages. After all, the competitive landscape of singles is still different from that of albums. In the end, "Vailure" gained 6.19 million sales worldwide and reached six platinum in just one week. This result is undoubtedly the best data in history, carrying the first weekly sales breakthrough in history. The supreme glory of six million singles, crowned the champion of this week''s global singles sales charts. Following major markets such as the United States and the United Kingdom, Glory to Death has also completed the album and singles double chart championships worldwide. With the ultimate showdown, he has exerted his strength to the extreme. "Butterfly" harvested 4.77 million sales data and ranked second on the global list in the fifth week of October. This further promoted Maria''s strong influence as a global queen and laid a foundation for future success. The Walk with Me has achieved 4.6 million copies worldwide, and has only a slight disadvantage to achieve third place on the global singles chart this week, but it is different from Maria , This single became a witness to the last glory of Oasis. The ultimate showdown is a double-edged sword. While magnifying the strengths by ten times and a hundred times, it also magnifies the weaknesses by ten times and a hundred times. Behind the fact that the album "Stay at the Moment" has achieved incomparable glory and created countless history, the criticism and accusation of this album by music critics has also expanded in a wider range, "Go with Me". The shortcomings of the single have also been magnified several times. With the precipitation of time, the negative impact has exploded strongly, becoming the final peak of the decline of Oasis. From albums to singles, Glory to Death is more than just an airborne championship. The sales data of "Rapid Rain" in North America is 2.91 million, and the global sales data of 7.3 million, "Navigation" North America is 193 With a global sales data of 6.19 million, there is no suspense to dominate the double charts of albums and singles. More importantly, this achievement of glory to death has created data that will never be surpassed by future generations. It has even become the last peak of the American, British, and global music markets-an insurmountable peak. The ultimate showdown is in full swing. It doesnt need to say anything. Even the remote Indian Ocean seems to be boiling because of this showdown. The troika of glory to death, Maria and Oasis created momentum, not just this new album, The new single has become the focus of attention, and more importantly, their careers have been greatly improved, and glory to death is the most important. Under the absolute strength of "Rapid Rain", Glory to Death has completely replaced Nirvana, becoming the backbone of American rock and roll, and leading the new metal rock to create a whole new world. Under such influence, while the recognition of Glory to Death has soared, the sales of "Almost Fame" and "Bath the Morning Light" have once again ushered in a pick-up. Only in North America, the two albums not only Both Shuang Shuang returned to the Billboard Albums chart, and Qi Qi made it into the top fifty, creating a miracle not big or small. Last year, the album sales of "Bath the Morning Light" had already passed the 10 million threshold bravely. At this time, thanks to the wave of music market innovation, it was widely sought after-you should know that this album is also hailed as ninety. One of the 20 best albums of the era so far. At the end of 1996, the album sales of "Bath the Morning Light" reached more than 17.2 million copies, and in a blink of an eye, the 20 million moat seemed not so far away. Even more commendable is "Almost Fame", this glorious debut, although the overall quality is not as good as the band''s second and third albums, but at the time, glory to death still relied on the album to be released. The quality of the album is absolutely absolute. Not to be underestimated. This time, many people got to know the glory to death through the "storm and rain", so they became interested in "almost fame". The sales growth rate of this album was even higher than that of "Bath the Morning Light." Before the end of 1996, the sales of "Almost Fame" also passed the 10 million threshold, and finally settled near 11.6 million, becoming the second tens of millions of honorable albums. This is a huge achievement for Glory to Deathbecause almost everyone can be sure that the final sales volume of "Blurry Rain" will inevitably cross the 10 million threshold, so the sales volume of "Almost Famous" will increase substantially~ www.novelhall.com~ also means that glory to death will become the owner of 30 million-selling albums. The focus is not only on the three ten million-selling albums, but also that this is all the albums of glory to death. Since the debut, each album has sold ten million. This is the first time in the entire music history. . No musician has ever reached such a height, no one! This also proves once again the powerful influence of the glory to the death, and also proves the influence of the music type represented by the glory to the death on the future. This is the case even in North America, not to mention that there is still a global market with broad room for growth. It is conceivable that the two albums "Almost Fame" and "Bath the Morning Light" will be more and more popular around the world. pay attention to. The success of a "storm and rain", but behind it was set off a stormy sea, the wide and far-reaching influence is beyond estimate. After winning the first week of confrontation in the ultimate showdown, the new metal rock represented by the glory to death finally truly proved its market position-music that combines the thickness of traditional rock technology and the emotional innovation of new metal rock is quietly becoming the market as a whole Mainstream trend. The development trajectory of music history, thanks to the strong performance of glory to death, is quietly changing. This time, no one can predict the future direction, including Hugo. Chapter 1700： On the way to tour "Hehe, if you are known by the media, you are so leisurely, and there is still time to discuss acting with me, it is estimated that you will be harassed every day." Charlize Theron sitting in front of the window, opening the "New York Times" next to it. , The headline on the front page stated impressively, "History! History! History! Glory to death stood on the shoulders of giants and made history!" In fact, in the past half month, news about the ultimate showdown has been overwhelming. Open any magazine and newspaper, and you can see related news, almost everywhere. Incorporating the strength that swept across the army in the first week, the glory to death can be said to be like a broken bamboo, and Maria and the Oasis band did not show any weakness, showing great color, making the ultimate showdown of the exciting degree of a geometric multiple linear increase. The day before yesterday, I watched the "Los Angeles Times" report "Glory To Death Strongly achieves three consecutive championships." Yesterday I watched "Rolling Stone" magazine with Oasis, Mariah Carey and Glory To Death as the covers, and produced a 12-page issue. The special report of "U.S. Weekly" today also saw news about the final showdown on the talk show last night; even the "Chicago Tribune" in the morning was reporting that Maria and the Oasis had wiped out their guns. The propaganda war is getting fiercer... It can be said that the entire North America is lingering around the ultimate showdown in lively discussions, and the music market is showing unprecedented prosperity. If "Independence Day" awakened the madness of the movie market, after all, it was only the madness of a movie; then the ultimate showdown, driven by the troika, drove the sales of all albums and all singles in the entire market. , A lively scene. But in such a busy time, Glory to Death started the tour in an orderly manner, moving towards Chicago, the end of the first stage of the tour. The ultimate showdown was in full swing, but it was as if it were an outsider in the glory to death. He put that showdown out of the way, even refused all media access, and just devoted himself to the tour. At the beginning, the media was still chasing after it, trying to drag the glory to death into this vortex, not only because glory to death is still leading the entire ultimate showdown, but also because the glory to death and the Oasis and Maria are puzzled. "Yuanyuan", people can''t help but want to stimulate both sides, and some sparks burst out. However, it is a pity that Glory to death never cooperated. At the same time, Maria and Oasis propaganda war also burst into flames. Fans and singers on both sides have openly started a scolding war. Although Maria and Oasis have always been suppressed by Glory to death, but The victory and defeat between the two of them is still between thin ice, the sensitivity of victory and defeat far exceeds the glory to death of the leader all the way, so the media also gave up one after another and shifted the focus to Maria and Oasis. Under the instigation of the media, the war between Maria and the Oasis is being staged vigorously, heating up the flames of the ultimate showdown. Charlize is recently promoting "Romeo and Juliet" with Leonardo DiCaprio. Almost everywhere he goes, he will be asked about glory to death, although she and Hugo have been there for a few months. I haven''t seen each other, but from TV to newspapers, from radio to reporters, from insiders to ordinary people, there are Hugo and Glory to death figures everywhere. Charlize feels that he has been completely surrounded by Hugo. Hearing Charlizes ridicule, Hugo chuckled, Its just a phone call. This is a special case for friends. After I hang up, Im going to rehearsal. At the show last night in Salt Lake City, we A few people are not too satisfied, and the tour journey has begun to show fatigue. Therefore, I really don''t have time, and I am not at all leisure." The remarks resulted in a sneer from Charlize, who relentlessly complained, "You also lied to the reporters." Hugo didnt care, and said with a chuckle, I think youve performed well this time, but you can obviously feel that you are still a bit cautious. Some details are rougher. At this point, Leos performance is better than Hello, you still need to learn slowly." Hugo knows the brilliance of the album "Blurry Rain". Almost every day Samora will broadcast with them in real time, because it is not only the media, but even Joseph, Samora, and Henry. I was shocked by the album''s excellence, and they are also paying close attention to the trend of the ultimate showdown. But the members of Glory to Death know that they must concentrate on this tour, not just because the tour is their only means of publicity, and if you want to compete with Maria and Oasis, you must devote 100% of your energy to the tour. ; Also because this world tour is of great significance to the glory to death. It is a tour closely related to the entire album of "Glorious To Death" and closely linked to the future music path of the glory to death. No one of them can take it lightly. Therefore, Hugo is working hard to shield the additional influence brought by the media, focusing all attention on the tour, and trying to maintain a calm mind, not to be disrupted by the historical pace of "storms and rains". Not long ago, "Romeo and Juliet" was officially released. As two friends, Charlize and Leonardo, co-starring works, Hugo naturally gave a lot of attention. He not only attended the premiere of the film in San Francisco, but also Later, he went to the cinema and watched it twice. Both Charlize and Leonardo have discussed many details in the movie with Hugo many times, and shared their views on the performance, which benefited a lot. "Details?" Charlize frowned, "Is it the kind of habitual action you said last time?" After receiving Hugo''s affirmative answer, Charlize pressed his lips slightly, "I think I need to re Lets take a look at "Death Prisoner''s Walk." I need to do my homework tonight." Although everyone has their own acting methods, it is impossible for different people to completely copy the performance methods, but watching a wonderful performance and summing up different perceptions is of vital importance to the performance. In Hugo''s view, method-based acting is very vivid and vivid, but it lacks a little accuracy-this is also expressive acting. In many cases, some seemingly inadvertent small movements can often make acting vivid and profound. The accuracy of this detail is also a small flaw of the method school. "I don''t think you should watch''Death Row'' Said, "I must hang up, Neil called me, and I''ll talk to you later." Before Charlize could speak any more, Hugo hung up the phone. Charlize only heard a busy tone in the receiver. She dropped her phone on the sofa and looked down at the front page of the Los Angeles Times today. The headline, the picture on the front page is the cover of the album "Blurry Rain", simple, mysterious but full of impact. Charlize couldn''t help but draw the corners of her mouth, took a sip of the coffee in her hand, thinking that she hadn''t gone to the record store to cheer up in person, and thought she should find an opportunity tomorrow and the day after tomorrow to buy a "storm and rain" at the record store. Expressing support for glory to death-although the support of the young volcano is crazy enough. After Hugo hung up the phone, he walked quickly in Neal''s direction and asked "what''s wrong" with his eyes. Neil pointed to the outside of the bus. Hugo turned his head and saw the young people gathered in front of the bus. Volcanoes. The tour of Glory to Death didn''t make it special. It was still taking a remodeled bus to visit one city after another along the road. After leaving Los Angeles, countless young volcanoes expressed their hope that they would be able to follow the glory to death to complete this "storm and rain" journey. With the deepening of the tour, the following team grew larger and larger, from the original hundreds of people directly Upgrade to more than a thousand people, so the road to the glory to death tour has a mighty and huge tail, all the way from the west coast to the east coast. Because the follower team is too large, it even caused trouble to various cities. So after discussion, Glory to Death personally came forward to organize and organized all the young volcanoes he followed. Joseph took over the responsibility of organizing and communicating. Before arriving in each city, he looked for corresponding campsites or youths. The hostel is used to receive a large follower team. Considering that many of these fans are only teenagers, they may not have enough funds to go on the road together, and even many people have to give up the dream of following glory to death due to financial problems. Finally, after the internal discussion of Glory To Death, they also each took out part of the sponsorship funds, so that the fans can become a part of this tour to express their inner gratitude. The move of Glory to Death has been enthusiastically sought after by young volcanoes. The tour that fans became "walking on the road with Glory to Death" has also become a semi-official event, attracting more and more fans to join. Among them, the momentum of the "Blurry Rain" world tour has been raised to a whole new level. For the entire era, the ultimate showdown has become a memory etched in the long history; but for the young volcanoes, this "storm and rain" world tour is a memory that will never fade in their youth, and it will have an overall impact. A generation of people not only gave birth to many singers and actors who chased artistic dreams, but also deeply influenced American culture, just like "pulp fiction", which had an impact on many details of life, so that it was widely circulated later. Then, "During your lifetime, you must go to the scene to listen to a concert of your favorite singer, and don''t leave any regrets." While people lamented the sweep of glory to death, in fact, this world tour is quietly changing the world. Recently, Joseph has been in charge of communicating with the young volcanoes. Hugo immediately saw Joseph not far in front of the bus. He was talking with Samoras younger brother Eli Kasvi, while following Ni Hugo saw Catherine Morris standing at the door of the bus. Chapter 1701： Absent person Catherine Morris, she is Merediths mother. Morris mother and daughter are also famous among young volcanoes, not only because Meredith is now the head of the young volcanos west coast, but also because of this Both mothers and daughters are fanatical fans of glory to death. Catherine is nearly fifty years old this year, but she is still as energetic as a group of people, and followed the whole world tour of "Blurry Rain". Popular (.. first release) As soon as he saw Catherine, Hugo knew he was looking for him. He stepped off the bus, and the turbulent crowd next to him immediately began to scream, swarming like clouds, which made Hugo still a little uncomfortable with the tour. After the start, Hugo is a little bit restraining his rejection and fear of dense crowds, but so far, he still needs some time. In fact, the true young core members of the volcano all know Hugo''s state very well, especially the loyal fans and the flesh and blood who follow the tour all the way, it is even more clear. So although the clouds came, they didn''t really surround Hugo, they just kept cheering and screaming, expressing their inner excitement and excitement. In spite of this, Catherine walked side by side with Hugo, leaving the most crowded area near the bus, and stepping in a more open direction. "So, what''s the latest news?" Hugo said actively. Catherine''s expression was very solemn, and she slowly shook her head, "The situation is not very good." This sentence made Hugo''s footsteps pause slightly, and her heart sank," Melerine said, she was a long time ago. I saw Sally taking medicine. At that time, Sally said that her stomach was upset, and Meleryn didn''t think much about it. But now it seems that the situation is not so optimistic. Jessica was still reluctant to say more, we all thought it was the situation. It''s not serious, but just now, Jessica called and said that Sally''s heart suddenly stopped beating and she was being rescued in the operating room." Catherine''s words are very simple, just a few words before and after, but the words are extremely difficult, the voice slowly falls, but the surrounding area is not quiet, the noise not far away is still lively, a smiling face with open arms and jumping youth It was boiling above the plateau of Denver, and the noise made Catherine feel a wave of cold, and could not stop it. Turning his head and looking at Hugo, this young man who was more than a round younger than her, his expression slowly solidified at this time, the sadness between the brows was like a dot of ink falling into the lake, slowly spreading. It''s not full-bodied and unassuming, but it penetrates into the blood bit by bit. Eight zero e-books/ Catherine''s heart surged with sorrow. Sally Hansen, the little girl with long chestnut hair like a waterfall, always has a bright smile on her face, like the warm winter sun, which is unforgettable. If she remembers correctly, Sally is only sixteen years old this year. It is the age when the flower bones are blooming, but she is already dying ill. Hugo only felt a fever in his eye sockets, which made him avoid his sight a little embarrassedly, and took a deep breath, only to find that his chest was stuffy, like a big rock. There are more and more supporters of Glory to Death. It is not just that the scale of the concert is getting bigger and bigger. Every time they go to a city, they will set off a frenzy and become the city''s grand carnival. Despite this, there are still a group of young volcanoes that are the most special. They are the first to follow the glory to death. They are also the earliest initiators and organizers of young volcanoes, such as Samoras younger brother Eli and Leah. Pinkman, then Morris, Merelyn Dixon, Keira Cole, Joshua Cranston, Lydia Summer and so on. It is almost impossible for Hugo, a face blind patient and a patient with memory impairment of names, to get to know the huge group of young volcanoes, but seeing this group of people, even if he can''t name them one by one, he can still recognize it. , Will always greet kindly. It seems that every concert, only by seeing these familiar faces, will the performance become complete. Fans worship and follow idols, but at the same time, why don''t singers rely on their fans? However, there is a fan that is very special. Every time Hugo sees her, he will definitely be able to call out her first name, as if he were his most familiar friend, that is Sally Hansen. Not only that, every time Hugo would tease, "She is the Sally in''Don''t be annoyed by the past (''t... ba. anger)''", she will wink Sally after she finishes speaking. Provoked Meredith, Meleryn and the others to laugh nonstop. Sally is very famous among young volcanoes. Because of the song "Don''t Be Annoyed by the Past", many young volcanoes want to come and see this "Sally" prototype. In fact, Sally had explained the cause and effect to her partners before. When Hugo and Sally met, the song was written long ago. The reason why Hugo said this is because of the little story when they first met, but she did not expect it to be now. Glory to death has grown into a band standing on the shoulders of historical giants, and this story has become the object of madness and envy for countless young volcanoes. This time, Sally and her mother Jessica also followed the "hurt and rain" concert tour throughout, without fail. Even if they did not purchase the concert tickets, they would never miss the opportunity to carnival off-site and truly plunge into the world of glory to death. However, in the second scene of the Salt Lake City concert last week, Joseph noticed the disappearance of Sally and Jessica for the first time. Unlike Hugo, Joseph has a deep understanding of young volcanoes. These loyal fans who follow the glory to death, Joseph knows almost every face. Joseph faintly felt that something was wrong. Sally once said that this time she would follow through on the World Tour of Storms and Rains. This will be a major commemoration of her adulthood, and she will never be absent. After Joseph asked Meredith, he found out that Sally passed out in the hotel and was taken to the hospital. A group of friends followed him, but Jessica said that there was nothing major, saying that Sally was a little bit before leaving. I have a cold and my body has always been relatively weak. After two days of rest and adjustment, they will be fine. Ask them to come to Denver with Glory to death, and she and Sally will follow. Everyone remembered that when she was in the Rose Bowl before, Sally did look pale and her body was uncomfortable all the time. The cause and effect were also matched. What''s more, Sally''s mother Jessica was with her personally, so Everyone didn''t care too much, just let Sally take a break. Unexpectedly, the Denver concert will be unveiled tomorrow night, and Jessica and Sally still did not show up. Because Joseph was a little worried, he took the initiative to tell Hugo about the matter. Hugo vaguely felt that something was wrong, so he asked Catherine to ask about it. Only then did he know that something had happened in the past few days. In fact, Sallys body has not been very good. Originally, Jessica was against Sallys following the "Blurry Rain" tour all the way, just like the previous "Road to Glory" tour, Jessica only let her Li followed a third, and then took Sally back. This is why Jessica has always been with Sally. However, Sally insisted that she wanted to follow the glory to death this time. After the night of the Rose Bowl, Jessica was persuaded. In Salt Lake City, after Sally fainted, her body had already recovered. At her insistence, Jessica took her to Denver, but the first day she arrived in Denver, Sally fainted again and entered. The emergency room of the hospital. After learning of these circumstances, the young volcanoes planned to organize a visit to Sally, but Jessica refused, saying that Sally now needs to rest and take a good rest. This made Meredith and the others give up, but he didn''t expect to hear bad news again today. The fragmentary memories in Hugo''s mind were finally pieced together. He still remembers the first meeting with Sally. At that time, Sally looked very thin, short and small like an eleven or two-year-old child. His face was pale and didn''t seem to have too much blood. Hugo only later learned that when he met Sally, Sally was already fourteen years old. Every time I see Sally, I always feel that this little girl seems to be too tired. The dark circles under her eyes make people worrying; her thin body is a little malnourished. Even if she is full of vitality every day, she gets tired very easily. I often get some minor illnesses; later, Sallys frequency of appearance is always one after another. Hugo always thought it was just because Sally was too young, so her parents were still worried that she followed the glory all the way to death in the United States. Running around. Now it seems that, as Jessica said, Sally has been sick for a long, long time, maybe since their first meeting ~ www.novelhall.com ~ remember, they talked about it when they first met The topic of dreams started, "Are you willing to regret that you have tried it, or are you willing to regret that you never tried it?" This is when Hugo was expressing his persistence, even if the dream is stupid, even if he insists on it. The result is regret, and he will continue to persevere. Sally''s answer at the time was, "I want to participate in your tour and watch your performances at every spot; I want to travel all over the world and see the aurora of the North Pole and the savannah of Africa..." The vibrant eyes are still vivid in Hugo''s mind. Did Sally already know her condition before that? So she has a dream, wanting to break free, desperately chasing it, just like the thorns of glory to death, even if she runs barefoot, even if it is bloody, even if she has nothing, she wants to try it once. So, this time, the reason Sally wants to follow the glory to death to complete the whole journey, so unwavering, so desperate, is like...just like moths to the fire, does it mean...Hugo I remembered what Catherine had just said: the heart suddenly stopped beating. Hugo''s heart stopped beating at this moment. Chapter 1702： Run barefoot is really ironic. [To read the latest chapter of this book, please go to 800] [Fast update, refreshing website pages, few advertisements, I like this kind of website the most, and it must be praised] The "storm and rain" brought glory to death to the pinnacle of career. Numerous media are praising the glory and excellence of glory to death; the so-called three series of shackles have been smashed, and Hugo''s talent has also been smashed. Touted as "there is nothing in the sky"; not to mention the impact of new metal rock on the entire music market. Everyone is paying attention to the glory of glory to death, singing praises to glory to death, and cant wait to accumulate all positive words on glory to death; but in fact, without the support of young volcanoes, glory to death is impossible to go. To this day, the brilliant sales of "Blurry Rain" has no foundation. Objectively speaking, Glory to Death is indeed relying on their talents and charm to conquer the discerning audience; but the support of fans is never unconditional. They place their hopes and beliefs on the band, and follow the band to grow and mature together. , Climbing together. The music of glory to death is supporting the young volcano, but is the following of the young volcano supporting the glory to death? However, no one saw the young volcano standing behind the achievements of "Blurry Rain". Now, as an important part of the young volcano, Sally has fallen into the biggest dilemma in her life, standing on the edge of the cliff. The cheers swarming from all directions, the praise that swept across the sky, the swaying pursuit of the sky...but no one noticed the young volcano''s dedication and hard work. is really ironic. Hugo has watched many videos, and those top stars must express their inner gratitude excitedly, "I really have to thank my fans, thank you everyone for your support, without your support, we would not be where we are today." He always feels a little hypocritical, not against these words, but feels too polite and too official, without too much true feelings. But Hugo knew that this was a fact after experiencing it personally. That kind of thanks comes from the bottom of my heart. At the very beginning of its establishment, Glory To Death was just a group of young people gathered together because they liked music. If they have never dreamed of achieving success, it must be a lie; but the real success has come too soon. [To read the latest chapter of this book, please go to the book.] The first journey across the United States to the death of glory attracted the support of many people, which became their motivation to continue, so they met Henry Bu Rum, they signed a contract with EMI, and they launched "Almost Fame". [A lot of good-looking novels] When I met Sally, it was the first time for Glory to Die to promote "almost fame". At that time, Glory to Death had many supporters and the embryonic form of a young volcano had appeared, but Hugo was still there. With a heart of innocence, willing to share my feelings with fans, willing to enjoy the joy of music with fans, willing to walk on the road of dreams with fans... When I first met Sally, Hugo hardly had anything Be wary, I opened my heart to Sally who met for the first time, and talked freely about music and dreams. After that, Sally grew up with the glory to death. She contributed her part to the success of "Almost Fame". She witnessed the glory to death on the stage of the Junjie Music Festival, and she became a " As part of the Road to Glory tour, she participated in the whole process of Bath the Morning Light from the production to the glory. She followed the young volcano against the uncrowned kings. She and a group of friends organized the young volcano together. Countless supporters have become the cornerstone of the album "The Storm" and she joined the tour of "The Storm..." Sallys life is full of glorious figures, but Sallys participation in her dream of glorious death. But now? Hugo began to fear the dense crowd, Hugo began to alienate the turbulent fans, Hugo began to shut his heart to the young volcanoes, Hugo began to alert Hollywood''s fame and fortune offensive, Hugo began to get lost in the spotlight and cheers He still remembers the way he came, but he can''t find the starting point that was lost in the years of time. Countless memories flooded in, and Hugo''s heart stopped beating. In December in Denver, it was a bit unsatisfactory. The icy cold wind penetrated the heavy clothes, and the bones became extremely fragile; however, the thin air in the plateau made the lungs start to become hot, and the chest became heavy. It seemed that there was no way to catch his breath, only that his chest was like a bright beating flame, bursting at any time. "Uh... Sally, Sally''s mother... didn''t say, what''s wrong with Sally?" Hugo said with difficulty, but he felt that his voice was coming and going, in the cold wind of hunting. It was erratic, and even the eardrums began to ring. Catherine looked at Hugo, her familiar face was inexplicably complex, like a breezy lake, and the bitterness of Catherine''s tongue slowly spread. Even as a fan of Hugo, at this time Catherine still had a warmth flowing in her heart. For rock bands, they are always talented and unruly. The so-called fans are more often than flesh and blood, chasers, and troublemakers. For example, Axel of Guns and Roses always likes to ban fans. Sui; For example, Kurt Cobain of Nirvana has always been suffering and suffering from fans. For example, the Gallagher brothers of Oasis, the support of fans is natural, and more often they just treat fans As an idiot... But for the glory to death, the young volcano is always a part of their music and part of the band, just like the song "Young Volcano (.. "I don''t know, Jessica didn''t say too much." Catherine shook her head helplessly. "After all, the time on the phone is too short for us to say more. Jessica has collapsed... Robin hasn''t come over yet. "Robin Hanson, Sally''s father. Hugo clenched the fist of his right hand slightly, a bit of biting air penetrated into his lungs, the boiling chest cavity finally felt the cold oxygen, and gradually calmed down. Hugo closed his eyes, exhaled a long breath, adjusted his breathing, and when he opened his eyes again, the amber pupils were covered with a thin layer of perseverance, shining with firm light. "Do you know which hospital you are in? I want to go to the hospital to see Sally..." After that, Hugo couldn''t help but pause, because he didn''t know what was going on in the hospital now, and he didn''t know whether Jessica would like to see him. To him, an outsider, "At least let''s see the situation. But you still ask Joe...Sally''s mother to call first and ask her opinion." Hugo didn''t know the name of Sally''s mother, but vaguely remembered that. The figure who are all by Sally''s side. Catherine couldn''t help but stunned slightly. She hadn''t expected Hugo to make such a decision, but seeing Hugo''s firm eyes, Catherine gradually reacted, and her inner happiness began to overflow slowly. Catherine is also a mother. She can imagine how much pressure and pain she will endure if Meredith is sick. At the same time, Catherines daughter Meredith is also a loyal young volcano, and their family lives Earth-shaking changes have taken place because of Hugo and death, and life is getting better little by little. Therefore, Catherine is the person who can most appreciate Jessica''s mood. She knew what Hugo showed up in the hospital in person, what it meant to Sally and what it meant to Jessica. Recalling the sound of Jessica almost breaking down on the phone just now, her heart could not help but start to ache slightly. If this is the end of Sally''s life-although she does not want to admit this possibility, but if it is really the case, Then the appearance of Hugo is even more significant. As a mother, as long as she can realize her child''s dream, she will be desperate. Catherine believed that the same was true for Jessicathat''s why Jessica was persuaded by the sick Sally, and joined hands on the journey of "storm and rain". However, Catherine prayed devoutly, hoping that this is not the end of Sally''s life, but the beginning of a new life. "Of course, of course, this couldn''t be better." Catherine nodded repeatedly, and after speaking, she found that her voice was trembling slightly, and the thick nasal sound could hardly conceal the turbulent inside her. Hugo nodded and glanced at Catherine, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, turned and left. Catherine looked at the back of Hugo leaving, her thin shoulders stubbornly straightened up, and the broken golden sunlight fell down, casting a large shadow, as if to crush the shoulders, but he insisted on holding up his spine, one step at a time. Footprints, unswervingly walked back to the bus. Passing through the noisy crowd, this time Hugo did not escape, but walked silently, traversing waves of heat and noise, but his heart was extremely calm, without the previous irritability, let alone the previous one. Fear, UU reading www.uuknshu. com is just calm, his eyes are extremely firm. The turbulent crowd still followed, but no one could stop Hugo''s pace. Instead, he escorted Hugo back to the bus. At this time, the bus is also full of liveliness. Fujin is talking with Pedro in a low voice, and both hands are beating the rhythm; Neil is standing behind, opening the window and talking to the people outside; Samora The two people gathered at the back of the car with Joseph, whispering with a list in their hands. Only Alfonso, who was sitting in the driver''s seat and flipping through the sheet music, noticed Hugo first. Alfonso raised his head and saw Hugo''s calm face. Although Hugo hadn''t spoken yet, he vaguely felt something. He hesitated, put his feet back from the steering wheel and stood up directly. , But he didn''t speak, just because he didn''t know how to speak. Hugo''s sight touched Alfonso, and he didn''t hesitate to speak directly, "Sally is hospitalized and is in a crisis. I plan to visit her in the hospital." ..."I''ll go with you too." After silence, Alfonso said the first sentence. The afternoon sun was still lazy, but at this time it seemed a bit harsh and dazzling, making the surrounding scenery indistinct. Chapter 1703： Dream light The footsteps of "Tat Tat Tau" echoed messily in the long corridor. The pungent smell of formalin seemed to be everywhere. The dazzling white made the surrounding space extremely narrow, and sometimes felt like being covered. Trapped in a small box, even breathing becomes difficult; sometimes I feel like standing in a mist, the end of the corridor is clearly in front of my eyes, but I can''t go no matter how to go. Read the full text of the latest chapters [The site page is refreshing, there are few ads, and I like this kind of website the most, it must be praised] The cold footsteps quieted the whole world. Hugo doesn''t like hospitals. He has never liked hospitals. Whether it is accidental injuries during the filming of "Life and Death Speed" or having to enter the hospital for treatment during the filming of "Death Row", he doesn''t like hospitals, or even rejects hospitals. Even in order to carry out charity activities and help those sick children, Hugo still has no way to change his views on the hospital. Even the smell of disinfectant in the air in the hospital makes Hugo sensitive. Hugo twisted a little uncomfortably and adjusted his sitting posture, but the whole person still felt something wrong. He looked at the innocent chair complainingly, but didn''t know what to do, so he could only give up. "Hugo." Joseph''s voice came from the side lowly. Hugo raised his head subconsciously and saw Jessica walking towards him. At this time, Jessica was only wearing a thin T-shirt with a sweater cardigan over her. She wrapped herself tightly in the cardigan, but she still couldn''t stop the trembling of her body. Her dry hair was only tied into a messy ponytail, and her tired face couldn''t be concealed, and her dazed and self-defeating eyes made people feel sad. Hugo stood up directly, and Neil and others stood up one after another, looking at Jessica. However, before Jessica saw them, she saw that her feet were soft, and she staggered for two steps. Pedro, the nearest to Jessica, ran over in a few big strides. Fortunately, Jessica Sika held on to the railing next to him in time to avoid the embarrassment of falling. Immediately afterwards, Pedro ran to the side and held Jessica. Jessica glanced up at Pedro, tugged at the corner of her mouth, whispered "thank you", but then looked away. Obviously, she did not recognize Pedro. At this time, Jessica noticed that a large group of people gathered in the resting corner in front of her. When she raised her head, she saw the familiar faces, standing quietly and watching her. Jessicas gaze fell on Hugos body. Hugos mouth had a familiar smile, warm and beautiful like the sun, her amber eyes gleaming with a faint light, as if they were someone in the desert. Wang Lvzhou, quiet and mysterious, exudes vitality. (800) Novel/[ Hugo just looked at her calmly, without extra sympathy, just a polite greeting. The emotions in Jessica''s heart surged in an instant, and her eyes were immediately wetted in embarrassment. She hurriedly lowered her head and wiped her eyes twice to cover up her emotions, but this was not an easy task. Thinking of Sally lying on the hospital bed at this time, her chest seemed to be breathless. Robin was still on her way to Denver. She was alone with her daughter, all the pressure, all the pain, all the despair. It needs to be borne by one person. This burden is too heavy. The fact that her daughter''s life may come to an end at any time will almost crush her. At this moment, she saw Hugo, she saw glory to death. She knows that Hugo is the most precious existence in Sallys dream. It is precisely because of Hugo that Sallys painful life in the past three years has become so colorful, and she can see extremely splendid things on Sallys face. With a smile, she can see the vitality in the corner of Sally''s mouth, and she can also see the bright and bright hope in Sally''s eyes. Hugo is the strength for Sally to persevere, and at the same time the existence that illuminates the lives of their family. Therefore, seeing Hugo at this time, Jessica''s inner turbulence could hardly be calmed. She did not expect to see Hugo and see glory to death at the most desperate, hardest, and most feared moment. Only through experience can we clearly know that the power of faith and spirit can be so strong, and the power of idols and rock and roll can be so positive. Turning her head, Jessica realized that the person who had just extended a helping hand was actually Pedro. There was a helpless smile at the corner of her mouth, but crystal tears still flashed in her eyes, "Pepe, thank you. Sorry," I was rude just now..." "It seems that my charm still hasn''t diminished, so I can rest assured." Pedro smiled lightly and said in a low voice. A small joke made Jessica chuckle. At this time, the five members who died of glory were standing in the rest corner of the hospital, accompanied by Joseph, and did not see Samora and Henry-apparently the two of them were left in the hotel to preside over the overall situation, dont let the young volcanoes We discovered that their whereabouts disturbed the rest of the hospital patients. All five members changed their simple clothes, the simplest shirts and jeans, with a baseball cap. They looked like children from the big city next door in the small town. Jessica looked around the hospital subconsciously, but did not cause any commotion. At the beginning, Hugo entered the hospital for treatment during the filming of "Life and Death", which caused an uproar. The chaos has still been brought up for discussion; but today it is quiet, calm and even a little unusual. "Don''t worry, our whereabouts are well concealed. Joe just said hello to the head nurse. Everything is premised not to disturb the patient''s rest." Alfonso voluntarily explained, answered Jessica''s question, and then turned back. After looking at the teammates standing behind him, he hesitated and asked, "So, how about Sally?" Jessica''s brain is a mess, her thinking speed can''t keep up with the rhythm, she can only rub her temples, let her thoughts return to her daughter, "Uh...she, she just got out of the danger period, She has recovered and the nurse is measuring some basic data for her. The next treatment plan may need to be adjusted." This is good news. On the way here just now, they spent a lot of time trying to hide their whereabouts, so that when they got into the car, everyone was silent, not even Pedro, the most noisy one, said a word. Because the news they learned before they set off was that Sally was still being rescued, and everything was unknown. The dull atmosphere is suffocating. "I said, Sally will definitely get better, right?" Pedro''s smile widened, but the tears in his eyes caught him a little by surprise, and he wiped his eyes with the back of his hand in a panic. Every member of the Glory to Death Band is very familiar with the original members of Young Volcano. They are more like friends than idols and fans. Pedro always likes to tease Sally the most, because Sally''s favorite is Hugo, and the one who has the least feeling is Pedro. She thinks Pedro has no sense of existence. So every time Pedro likes to play against Sally, but almost always Pedro loses. "Didn''t Sally say that she wants to participate in our tour until the end, and now the first stage is not over, how could she break her promise?" Hugo finally spoke, still with the faint smile on his mouth, but The clear and transparent smile was dyed with a thin layer of bitterness, which made people feel sour. Jessica looked at Hugos hopeful eyes, and finally pulled out a decent smile at the corner of her mouth. She nodded vigorously, "Yes, Sally has been looking forward to this tour for a long time, she will never I gave up halfway. Not only her, I have to follow the band all the way to New York. We wont miss any day on this journey. Perhaps this is Sallys last dream. All she can do is to accompany Sally. Turn this dream into reality. Fujin raised his head and looked at the smile at the corner of Hugos mouth, almost torn apart, "But, what is going on with Sally? Is there anything we can help? You know, Hugo and we have been sponsoring now. The Grayson Gift Foundation hopes to help more children, maybe we can provide some help." Jessica said with a chuckle, "Sally is sixteen years old this year. I think she should not be on the grayson gift foundation''s help list." The grayson gift foundation mainly focuses on children, most of them are Children under fourteen. These words made Fujin stunned. He always thought that Sally was only thirteen years old. Jessica looked at the members of the Glory To Death band before her, her lips becoming dry. In fact, Jessica has never told others about Sally''s condition, because she does not want everyone to treat Sally specially, but treats Sally as a normal child. However, during the recent period, Sallys condition has become more and more serious. Today, her heart has even stopped beating. As long as there is an accident, then... Just this thought made Jessica''s heart tighten. Jessica thought of Sallys last wish This is also Sallys only wish since she was a child. Perhaps, this wish can be fulfilled in glory to deathSally wants to follow the glory to death. At the end of her dream, she wants to truly accompany Glory to death to complete this "walking on the road" tour. Destiny is just such a coincidence that the album "Glorious Storm" appeared at this time. This album not only carried the spiritual core of the band, but also condensed all the efforts of the band, and at the same time began the concert tour. It is the most true music path to the glory to death. Therefore, Sally wants to follow the glory to death to complete this journey. In fact, before, Jessica didnt believe that this was a dream. She felt that this dream was too ridiculous, and she was unwilling to risk her daughters health to challenge such an illusory dream, "storm and rain." Before the concert, she even strongly opposed this dream, but in the end she was persuaded by her daughter and took her daughter to join the glorious to death tour. After the night of the Rose Bowl, Jessica realized the dream that Sally said for the first time. The light of that dream made Jessica also passionate, and couldn''t help but want to run barefoot. This also strengthened Jessica''s determination to realize Sally''s dream, but now, the dream has just set sail and it has been interrupted in Salt Lake City. Seeing the glory of appearing in the hospital in front of her to death, Jessica''s eyes were hot, and she said, "Sally had chronic leukemia, which was diagnosed when she was ten years old." Chapter 1704： Disinfectant "After Sally was diagnosed with chronic leukemia at the age of ten, our whole family has been in a tight state. In the past few years, it was still in the chronic phase. Everything changed very slowly, but Sally had already known her condition a long time ago. I always think I can''t live...sixteen years old..." At this point, Jessica''s voice choked slightly, although she quickly covered up the past, but the uncontrollable tremor still revealed her inner fragility. Sally will be sixteen this year. I always thought that that day would never come, but suddenly, without any warning, the possibility was like a leech that suddenly stuck to the skin, making people shudder. "Prior to this, Sally had always been very sensible. She never complained, didn''t cry, and didn''t lose her temper. She just accepted all this calmly. We know that she just doesn''t want to burden us... " Jessica''s voice paused slightly. Although she didn''t say anything, Hugo knew that her daughter''s sensibility actually made her parents more sad. They were supposed to take care of and comfort their daughter, but now it is their daughter who is sympathetic to them. In the face of birth, old age, sickness and death, the insignificance of human power has been magnified countless times. "Later she heard about your performance in Memphis on the radio, and life began to change drastically, especially after Amoeba Music met you, I dont know what she talked to you, thats my number one. I heard your name this time." Jessica pointed to Hugo, Amoeba music, the name awakened the distant memory of glory to death, "But after that, she had what she wanted to do for the first time. , She wanted to try something different for the first time, she had a new goal for the first time..." Jessica''s face couldn''t help but showed a gratifying smile. Compared with her "mature and sensible" daughter, she hoped that her only thirteen-year-old daughter would become cheerful and lively. She even hoped that her daughter could lose her temper. , To vent the inner dissatisfaction. Because Sally is just a child who hasn''t grown up, she shouldn''t be burdened with so many heavy things. After that, things became familiar. "Until the end of last year, Sally''s condition suddenly worsened. The doctor said that it was a disease that has entered an accelerated period... After participating in the premiere of''Death Prisoners'' Walk,'' Sally has been in the hospital." Jessica is putting together the missing pieces of jigsaw pieces, linking the cause and effect of everything. "Just after the War of the Century in September, Sally''s condition was again It got worse and entered a period of rapid change. For a week, she couldn''t get up from the hospital bed..." Jessica''s voice fell silent. After all, she was unable to elaborate on that memory. "Before this tour started, Sally told her father and me that she must participate in this tour. This is her life. The first dream I want to truly pursue, and maybe the last one." Jessicas first reaction was to strongly object. She couldnt accept the fact that her daughters life was running out. But Sallys biggest wish was to follow a rock band to complete the tour, and she still rushed all the way. Bumps, wind and dust all the way. She couldn''t accept it, she found it ridiculous. She even started to be hysterical, quarreling with Robin, quarreling with Sally, quarreling with the doctor, quarreling with the nurse, and refusing the help of other people in the family, just wanting to resist everything in the world. But in the end, Jessica was convinced by Sally. Maybe, this is the last journey of Sallys life, maybe not; but as Sallys mother, she can at least be sure that Sally can really do whatever she wants, even if only once, she hopes Sallys heart There is no regret, and no regretseven if she knows it is impossible, she can at least look hard. The story of Jessica is over, but the simple words can''t describe the thrilling in life at all. Many times, the death that I thought was extremely remote was actually very close to myself. Hugo once witnessed Zhang Xiaoye''s death, experienced Pedro''s fear of dying, and now feels the death sickle hanging high above Sally''s head. Pedro felt all the eyes of the band projected onto him, but at this time he had no intention to respond, because the turbulence in his heart almost swallowed him. He used to be so close to the **** of death, that face-to-face nose was so clear, and he could even feel the cold blade slowly tracing his throat. Fortunately, he finally escaped from the **** of the **** of death. It''s just that, during the tour recently, poison. The lure of the product. Confusion struck again, even more fierce than ever before. This time everyone, including Hugo, did not persuade him anymore, just let him make his own choices, and his reason was already overwhelming. But now, he finds that Sally is so stubborn that she wants to live on, because she still has many dreams that have not been realized, her life has just begun, and she is even a child... But he is so stupid and actively chooses to embrace Grim Reaper-the embrace that once made him extremely terrified, he was almost throwing his arms into his embrace again. Like never before, Pedro felt so small. "Jessica, we... uh, can we go in and see Sally?" Neil spoke for the first time, but his voice was tired and heavy. Jessica showed an apologetic expression, "Sorry, the hospital has regulations, only immediate family members can enter. Because Sally is just out of danger now..." Before she could finish her words, Neil waved his hand. "It''s okay, everything must be Sally. We just came to see her, and I can''t help. Believe me, I know Sally. Although it is not as long as you, I know that she is a little girl who never gives up." Jessica smiled slightly, her eyes could not help but some warmth, she turned her head in embarrassment and wiped the corners of her eyes. When I turned around, I saw the intensive care unit not far away. At this time, there was still silence, and the large swaths of white made the surrounding quiet and somewhat infiltrating. Jessica bit her lip slightly, seemingly determined, turned her head and looked over, "However, I think Sally will want to see you. If you can talk to her, maybe she will be happy. Get up. Of course, I know this request is a bit excessive, please forgive my impoliteness..." Neil and others all looked at Hugo. They all knew that Sallys favorite is always Hugo. Hugo has an extraordinary weight in her heart, not only an idol, but also an idol. Kind of faith. Hugo felt his shoulders press down hard, making him breathless. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Hugo clearly knows this, and he also intends to shoulder this responsibility, otherwise he would not choose to cooperate with the Grayson Gift Foundation and contribute to charity. "If you don''t interrupt Sally''s rest, I hope I can get such an opportunity. You know, tomorrow is the concert in Denver, I don''t see Sally, I always feel that something is missing." Hugo''s empathy resolved Jessica''s worries, which made her chuckle, "As long as you don''t dislike trouble." Looking back at his teammates, Hugo stepped forward and followed Jessica forward. When passing by Pedro, he patted Hugo on the shoulder and said hoarsely, "Remember to ask. Sally, does she like you or me more." A joking made everyone laugh, but the bitterness in the smile can hardly be concealed. Entering the intensive care unit is not an easy task. Hugo was disinfected first, then put on protective clothing, and disinfected again before he was able to enter. Although she did not wear a face mask like on TV, Hugo''s heart sinks slowly because of such careful procedures, because he knew that this meant that Sally''s condition was already very serious and she was very susceptible to infection, so she must Carry out multiple protections. Walking into the entire snow-white room, the faint blue light made the temperature seem to drop a little, and the smell of disinfectant under the nose always lingered, like the lingering smoke, firmly grasping Hugo''s wrist and Ankle, every step is so difficult. Then Hugo saw Sally. At this time Sally was lying peacefully on the hospital bed, wearing a lake-blue medical gown. Except for the drip on her arm, Sally didn''t seem to look any different, except that she was asleep. Such calm, on the contrary, slowed down Hugo''s pace. Jessica stepped forward and patted Sally on the shoulder. Sally opened her eyes slowly, and when her gaze adjusted to the light, she saw the person in front of her clearly and chuckled, "Hey, mom, how long have I slept?" "For a while is only a short while." Jessica smiled softly, the beauty on her face was intoxicating, "Hey, I brought a special visitor, you can see who it is. ." Sally followed the direction of her mothers fingers, turned her head and looked over, and then Hugo saw Sallys pale cheeks, without any blood, even a little pale, as if even the blood vessels hidden under the skin could be seen. It is clear that the colorless lips are like a dry desert--but at this time, the lips are gently outlined, and a bright smile appears, as if the depths of a dense sea of ??clouds penetrate the shadows. A sunrise bursting with infinite rays of light. "Oh, God, Hugo, I hope I will not be rude like this. I originally imagined that I could leave the best image in your mind forever." Sally said softly, softly as if she was afraid of being alarmed. The dust. The disinfectant potion under the nose began to boil, and the whiteness in all directions calmed the world, only the pungent potion smell was like clouds. Hugo lowered his chin slightly, a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and he was shocked for an instant, "Hey, sweetheart, you look perfect. The only imperfection is that the air quality here is really terrible." In a word, Sally was stunned, and she laughed out loud. Chapter 1705： Idol power Seeing Sallys fragile but brilliant smile, Jessica was about to collapse. She spent all her strength before she didnt let her tears burst. She smiled with difficulty, "Sally, I think you should There are a lot of things I want to say to Hugo, I''m just outside, and call me whenever I need to." After speaking, Jessica gave Hugo a thankful look, and then left the ward. Watching Jessica walk outside, the smile on Sally''s mouth narrowed slightly, and there was a touch of tiredness between her eyebrows. She wanted to cover it, but it was too difficult. Sally seemed to have noticed Hugo''s gaze. She raised her eyes and saw the amber eyes, calm but warm, filled with a shallow smile, so that her thoughts could not help calming down. "I listened to my mother yesterday, and the band''s album has set a record again. I can already imagine the terrible expressions of the Gallagher brothers." Sally said happily, her clear eyes clearly reflecting her heart. Enthusiasm and boiling, "They don''t look at their own weights, and they want to challenge us uncontrollably. This is simply a dead end. Haha." The feeble Sally whispered vigorously. Although her pale face could not hide her illness, she was revived when she mentioned the battle between Glory To Death and the Oasis. The rude and direct words made no secret of her contempt for the Oasis. Dislike, like a true rock fan-never willing to hide his love and hatred. Hugo knows that Sally is trying to keep her mood positive, because Jessica is more worried and Robin is more worried than she is. Sally knows that she has become a burden for her family, and she is avoiding her negative emotions to add more pressure to everyone. Such Sally makes people feel distressed. Hugo quietly concealed his thoughts in his heart. He didn''t want to ruin Sally''s thoughts. "We are all looking forward to the sales volume of this album exceeding 15 million within this year. Do you feel the tremendous pressure?" Hugo teased softly and Sally opened her mouth and was stunned. "Blurry Rain" was only released on October 28. Although it won the seven platinum gold in the first week, there are only less than two months left in 1996. I want to break through 15 million in one breath. Sales, this is almost an impossible task. After she was dazed, Sally laughed loudly, "Haha, it''s our band! Don''t worry, we will do our best..." But before the words were finished, Sally laughed too excitedly and was I choked on my saliva and started coughing violently. This made Hugo frantic. He looked back at the door of the ward, hesitating whether to call Jessica or a nurse, but Sally said intermittently, "No...no..." Hugo turned around. I saw Sally''s entire face tangled together in pain, and then shook her head vigorously, but her flustered eyes flashed with firm light. Hugo bit her lower lip and saw a cup of water on the cabinet next to the hospital bed. He reached out and touched it. It was warm. So he quickly picked up the cup, sat on the edge of the bed, lifted Sally, and handed it to Sally. Li''s mouth. Sally lowered her head and took a sip. The cough finally calmed down a little bit. "Take another sip," Hugo whispered. Sally glanced at Hugo, took another sip, and then quickly lowered her head, concealing her slightly flushed cheeks. Hugo slowly let go of his right hand and let Sally lie back on the bed. Up, still holding the cup in his left hand, not daring to leave easily. Looking at Sally in front of her, it was like a transparent and fragile crystal, which reminded Hugo of the little Jenny she met at the charity event at the end of last year. At that time he met Sally''s mother, Jessica, in the hospital. When Jessica was comforting little Jenny, she cried fragilely, but in the end little Jenny left the world, which caught people off guard. To this day, Hugo still clearly remembers the almost transparent skin of Little Jenny, the bones that look like feathers, and the whispers that seem to alarm butterflies, "Dear Hugo, am I going to die?" The accident just now finally broke the calm that remained on the surface. Sally saw worry and fear between Hugo''s eyebrows, "Hugo, do you all think my situation is terrible?" If it''s a mother Sally will not choose to speak; but the other party is Hugo, Sally is willing to choose to believe, because she believes that Hugo can understand her. Hugo opened his mouth, and the words had flowed to his mouth, but at the last moment he changed his words, "Why? Isn''t this situation bad? You forgot, when I was in the hospital, you didn''t cry less. ." Sally couldnt help but was amused by Hugo, Im really a bit uncomfortable with such a narcissistic Hugo. The smile lasted for a while, there was a momentary pause, and then bloomed again, No, Hugo, I I dont think my situation is bad. Im sincere." Hugo was stunned by this. He didn''t seem to understand Sally''s words. "Of course, its not that Im not afraid of death. Actually, Im very scared. Before I fainted, I actually had a nosebleed all the time with my hands all over, looking at myself **** in the mirror. At that moment, I really thought, all Its all over, I started to tremble and I dont know what to do. For the sake of God, I really want to continue to live. I really still have a lot to do, I really want to see The sun in 1997..." As she talked, tears blurred her vision. This was the first time that Sally had revealed her fragility after she was diagnosed with a rapid change. But even so, the smile at the corner of Sally''s mouth still did not disappear. Seeing such a Sally, Hugo looked a little embarrassed, embarrassed and made him a little bit at a loss. "But, I don''t think it''s bad." Sally''s voice turned, and the bright smile at the corner of her mouth made Hugo turn her head directly, concealing the weakness in her eyes-in front of such Sally, He became so insignificant. Sally didn''t seem to see Hugo''s embarrassment, and chuckled, "Hugo, do you remember the topics we talked about when we first met? About dreams, about life. In fact, before I met you, I Im just waiting for death quietly. I never think I can see the New Years sun. Whenever I learn more about death, the more silent I become. Every day I live in fear, anxiety and cowardice. Through it, it seems that the whole world has stopped." In the quiet ward, only Sallys voice sounded softly, like dust flying in the sun, unable to catch anything when reaching out, but dancing magnificently under the setting sun, releasing the last energy of life . "But you told me that I should try to see, I should run towards my dream, even if the result is unknown or failure, the scenery during the journey will be completely different. It''s like opening a door. , Let me see a different world. So, I persevered. The tears in Sally''s eyes slipped down, but the hope gleaming behind the crystal tears was so bright that it was impossible to look directly at it. Sally raised her right hand and placed it gently on Hugo''s left hand, gently, as if she was afraid to disturb Hugo, and then gently lifted it up again, feeling the warmth in her palm. Hugo, do you know? To me, the glory to death is all of my life. Not that I am willing to die for you..." Sally did not forget to tease herself, so Hugo couldn''t help but be light. Smiled, "Its because you told me that there are many ways of life, the same length of life, some people''s life is just a step-by-step, no surprises; but some people''s life is colorful, bright and beautiful. The breadth of life And depth, this is completely different." "Maybe, my life is only sixteen years old..." Sally said here, but was interrupted by Hugo, "Sally", but Sally shook her head with a slight smile, "Maybe there are ten Seven years? But no matter what, in this life, I am very happy, because I know what I want, and I also know what I am doing. Compared to many people, I am very lucky because I met You. Many people throughout their lives dont know what they want, let alone what theyre doing. They just say vaguely, advancing in accordance with the established regulations of the society, but in the end they are still at a loss." Sally raised her head and looked at Hugo, her eyes sparkling with joy, like a rainbow, even more colorful than a rainbow. "I followed the band to many different places in the United States, and I realized many things. Different friends, we lined up at the door of the record shop all night together, we lost our minds at the concert together, we were crazy for music together, we shook our youthful sweat together... Maybe life is short, but all this is too beautiful, So I feel a little bit reluctant." Hugo looked at Sally in front of him. After all, he didn''t say anything. Until this moment, he really knew why Sally brought up this topic when he first met, and he really knew about the band Glory To Death. What does it mean to Sally All this makes Hugo''s heart heavy, warm and happy. "The biggest regret may be that I can''t follow the band to finish this journey." Sally smiled a little bitterly, "I really look forward to this''Blurry Rain'' world tour for too long. For a long time...too long...and the challenge of the Maracan? Stadium, and the tour of every corner of the world..." "Sally, are you giving up? It''s not like you at all." Hugo finally spoke, but the words seemed a little messy, even more helpless than the unexpected question of Jenny, "You You know, everything is not over yet. If you give up now, that will be the real end. The final period shouldn''t be like this, you know, it shouldn''t be like this." Sally looked at Hugo''s warm gaze in front of her, and a big smile was drawn at the corner of her mouth, but her eyes began to blur. She forced her spirits and said, "I really seem to be listening to the scene again." Don''t be annoyed by the past (''t...in.anger)''...So Sally can wait. She knows that even if there are difficulties in front of her, even if the thorns ahead, she is still willing to hold hands with you..." Gradually, Sally''s consciousness became blurred, and she only heard a long beep. She was really tired, really tired, and the world fell into darkness little by little... Chapter 1706： Go hand in hand "Doctor, doctor!" Hugo followed the emergency bell on the bedside, and the harsh sound reverberated in the narrow space. The faint blue projected on the snow-white wall, making the whole room seem turbulent. A group of people swarmed into the ward, Hugo was pushed behind him bit by bit, and could only watch as he got further and further away from the bed, Sallys lifeless face seemed almost to disappear there. Among the layers of white sheets, it seemed that the surrounding turbulence and chaos had solidified in an instant. The serious expressions of the doctors and the tight movements of the nurses seemed to distort the entire space. Hugo retreated to the outside of the ward, and immediately saw Jessica standing at the door with a dazed expression. She wanted to step forward and walk into the room to confirm Sally''s situation, but she was worried about the consequences that she could not accept. , So I can only stand at the door, unable to move forward, and unwilling to retreat. Seemingly aware that someone had come out, Jessica raised her head and looked over, but the focus of her eyes did not recognize Hugo at all. She just stared at Hugo blankly. There were countless mixed emotions rolling in her empty eyes. The lips were trembling slightly, even if you just opened your lips, you could feel the trembling teeth up and down, "Sally...how''s Sally..." Seeing Jessica who was almost falling apart in front of him, Hugo opened his mouth, but found that he couldn''t make any sound, because the blank brain didn''t know what to say. No matter how outstanding eloquence is, there is no use at this time. He should comfort Jessica and say that Sally will be okay; or he should whitewash the peace and say that Sally has just encountered another small hurdle; or it should be irrelevant. In other words, everything will be fine. But no matter what it was, it seemed so hypocritical, so frivolous, and so perfunctory at this moment. Facing Jessica''s misty eyes with tears, Hugo was dumbfounded. ... "Hugo, Hugo..." The shouts from around freed Hugo from his thoughts, which made Hugo look at the past in a flustered manner. After searching for a while, he found Joseph''s. With a worried look, Hugo said suspiciously, "What''s the matter?" Sitting behind Joseph, Neil and others looked at each other. At this time, it has been more than a month since the concert in Denver-the first stage of the "Blurry Rain" world tour concert has officially ended in Chicago, and it has been glorious to death. After a Christmas day, the trip started again; they had stayed in Rio de Janeiro for five days before, and today is the last day of 1996. The second phase of the "Blurry Rain" tour will be held today at the Maracan? Stadium in Rio de Janeiro. Kick off the curtain and start the busy pace of the glory to death world tour. The world has changed, but Hugo still often stays in a daze like this. They all know clearly that Hugo is worried about Sally''s condition. Although Sally was rescued again that day, her body could no longer stand the toss. She was not able to participate in the Denver show, nor was she able to participate in the rest of the tour in the United States, nor was she able to attend Chicago. A sensational concert in the United States. After the concert in Denver, the young volcanoes finally learned of Sallys condition. More than 3,000 fans went to the hospital where Sally was hospitalized. They lit candles and prayed for Sally, just hoping that Sally could get through. Difficulty. That night, all the members of the glory to death also arrived at the scene and stayed all night. Sally holding on to the drip, stood at the window of the ward, and watched the continuous candlelight downstairs, tears streaming down her face. But at this time, her body is extremely weak, but she can''t leave the isolation room, let alone embark on a journey with her friends who used to fight side by side. She can only stand in this small cage and watch the warm candlelight halo. An ocean, continuous ups and downs. Sally''s dream was stranded in Queen City on the grassland. Almost every few days, they will receive news from Jessica. Although there is no good news, there is no bad news, but they all know that this is bad news for Sally, because her condition seems The possibility of improvement has been lost. Joseph looked at Hugos sloppy eyebrows with a trace of dullness and lingering. Although he knew the crux of the problem, he was helpless, because even he himself, thinking of Sallys condition, could not help but feel heavy. . Joseph cleared up his thoughts, cheered up and returned to the main topic, "We just said that Sally''s plane will arrive at the airport in an hour. Should we go to the airport to meet her?" In one month, the world has been vicissitudes of life. For Sally, although the doctor is still maintaining chemotherapy, the hope of cure is very slim. In fact, as long as the hope of bone marrow transplantation was dashed, entering the blast period had already meant that Sallys light of life was extinguished bit by bit, but even so, when all this was confirmed by the doctor, that kind of violent The impact is still unacceptable. The doctor did not give up, Jessica and Robin did not give up, and Sally did not give up either. But Jessica knew that Sally was closely watching the pace of the Glory To Death Tour every day. Every day, she learned from the newspaper and from the radio about the hotness and madness of the "Blurry Rain" world tour, as if she had never I have never left the general, and have been following the band to walk the world. For Sally, the "Blurry Rain" tour was her last dream, but now her dream died because of the cruel reality. After Christmas, after discussing with Robin, Jessica and Robin asked the doctors opinion and decided to take Sally to Rio de Janeiro to participate in the first concert of the second stage of the "Blurry Rain" world tour. It is the most important concert in the history of Glory to Death, because everyone knows that this is Maracana, the Maracan? Stadium that can accommodate 200,000 spectators. Two hundred thousand, a full two hundred thousand! Sally has always longed to be part of this history, but because the cost of going to Rio de Janeiro is too high, it is unaffordable for the Hansen family, who are exhausted due to medical expenses. So, instead of Maracana, Jessica and Sally planned to follow the glory to death through the first stage of the tour. But now, everything has changed. Although I know that all this will be very risky, not only because of the long distance, it is a huge burden for Sally, and it is even possible that she will not be able to reach Rio de Janeiro at all; and the medical conditions in Brazil are obviously not on the same level as the United States. Once an accident occurs, Maybe it''s too late. But Jessica and Robin decided to realize Sally''s wish because they knew that this was the last shining moment of Sally''s life. Sure enough, when Jessica told Sally the news, she almost got out of the bed happily. She jumped up, and even coughed violently because she was too excited, every cell in her body cheered her joy. Jessica''s heart was bleeding, but she knew that this was the right decision. Of course, the most regrettable part is that they did not buy tickets for the Maracan? Stadium concert. They should have no way to enter the venue, but they did not intend to enter the venue, but hope to be able to party with other young volcanoes in the outfield. . For a concert of 200,000 people, imagine the situation inside and outside the field, enough to make people excited. But after the incident was known to Meredith and others, it finally reached Samora''s ears, so Hugo and others also knew about it, which made the whole band boil. At Neals suggestion, the Hansens trip to Rio de Janeiro was fully sponsored by Glory To Death, including medical equipment from the hospital to the airport, and a private jet from the United States to Brazil, and the Hansens trip to Rio de Janeiro. Accommodation and stay, and the most important concert tickets. For the first time in history, a glorious concert was made an exception: they kept three concert tickets and provided them exclusively to the Hansen family. In fact, the 200,000 concert tickets at the Maracan? Stadium attracted worldwide attention when they were open for sale. Because everyone knows that this is not a math problem. It does not mean that tickets for a concert of 100,000 people will be sold out in three hours. Then tickets for a concert of 200,000 people will be sold out in six hours. This difficulty is fundamental. It is impossible to compare it. Maybe the Maracan? stadium will never be full. This is also possible. But in the end, glory to death carried the strong momentum of the ultimate showdown. In less than 48 hours, all 200,000 tickets were announced for sale. Even because the enthusiasm of the fans was too high, the country had to hold an emergency. In the meeting, some of the seats inside the Maracan? Stadium were finally removed, and less than 10,000 seats were vacated. The ten thousand tickets were snapped up again in just two hours. The whole world is in an uproar Although after the ultimate showdown, some people once thought that the ultimate challenge of the Maracan? Stadium is not a problem for the glory to death, but now the ticket sales actually broke out so badly. The energy of, almost filled up 200,000 seats in one breath with a sweeping momentum, such a feat, even in the 1950 World Cup finals between Brazil and Uruguay. Even Maracana is hard to get a vote, and the glory to death is enough to make everyone fearful. But even under such circumstances, Glory To Death still took out three tickets to the Hansen family-of course because it is Maracana, so after the ticket sales are completed, three vacancies can still be vacated, the first in history Once broke the convention of glory to death. Just because of glory to death, I hope to walk on this stage with Sally and Young Volcano. Tonight, Glory to Death is about to board Maracana, and it is also the day when the Hansen family arrived in Rio de Janeiro. Hugo shook his head, "We were just messing up in the past. Let the medical staff **** Sally into the hotel before talking. Then we spend a lot of time talking slowly, right?" Then, Hugo''s voice It disappeared gradually, and then turned to look at the blue sea horizon outside the window, and fell silent again. Chapter 1707： City of God Looking at the azure coastline outside the window, Sally seemed to have lost herself in the clear but brilliant colors. The afterglow of the sunset made this God-blessed city look so beautiful that it was not true at all. The mist over the rolling mountains was rolling violently at this time, as if they could already feel the heat and boiling of Rio de Janeiro at this time. On the way from the airport to the hotel, the streets and alleys can feel the joyous atmosphere. According to the driver, such a grand occasion is even more lively than the annual Brazilian Carnival, and the whole city is popping out. , Almost every corner of the city can feel the joyful festive atmosphere, "It''s like the night before the 1950 finals." Sally couldn''t help but stretched out her hand and shook it lightly. The blood-red setting sun disappeared in her palm, leaving only a faint warmth, as if sunlight had penetrated the skin and penetrated into the blood. The heart began to beat faster, and an unprecedented sense of reality was transmitted from fingertips to the depths of her mind. Sally couldnt help closing her eyes and savoring it. She still cant believe it: shes coming. When she arrived in Rio de Janeiro, she came to Maracan?, and she was about to witness this moment in history. There was a "bang" door closing. Sally looked back and saw her father and mother standing at the door. The smiles at the corners of her mouth bloomed slightly, "Hugo, they went back?" Just now, she was so glorious to death. The five members of the team came to visit her in person. Like her, they all have extremely high expectations for tonight, and their excited emotions are shining in their eyes. Jessica nodded, "They must rush to Maracana. It''s a grand night, isn''t it?" Robin, who hugged his wifes shoulders, chuckled, But I see Hugos calm face as if nothing is unusual at all. If it werent for me, I would stand on the land of Rio and feel the madness of those people. I almost thought tonight was just a pub performance." Sally couldnt help thinking of Hugos whisper in her ear just now, Actually, my palms are full of sweat, and Im going to throw up when Im nervous, but I hope this is a secret. Seeing a hint of sly flashing through Hugos eyes, This made the smile on Sally''s face a little bigger, "Of course, Hugo has experienced so many grand scenes, Maracana is nothing to him, just another ordinary performance." "I think Pepe is about to cry, are you sure he will be okay?" Robin asked curiously, which reminded Jessica and Sally of Pedro''s fidgeting expression and couldn''t help laughing. Maracan?, this is the highest stage for all performers in the world, not because of the special specifications of the stage, but because it is a holy place. For Brazil, this stadium has gone far beyond the scope of architecture and has been sublimated to the existence of symbolic symbols; for performers, the seating capacity of 200,000 people, from the beginning of the ticket sales to the performance scene, every one The link is the highest challenge. Maybe someone can stand on the Grammy stage and face an audience of more than 100 million for live performances, but not everyone can directly face 200,000 audiences. It is calm and cruel. Yes, not everyone is qualified to challenge the threshold of Maracana. Glory to Death sold Maracana''s tickets in just forty-eight hours, setting a new record in music history. At the same time, this record is truly shelved. After half a century, no one can break it. . But this is just the beginning. Ticket sales are the most "simple" link. The effect and quality of live performances are the biggest challenge. Therefore, no one can not be nervous, even Hugo cannot be an exception. Sally pushed her wheelchair and left the window. Before she came to the closet, she turned her head to look at her mother, "Mom, I want to take a shower and then put on my beautiful evening gown, what do you think?" Jessica looked at the wheelchair under Sally''s body. Although more than half a month had passed, she was still not used to Sally''s wheelchair. Because Sally is too weak now, although she can walk, she is very physically exhausted, and she will soon be exhausted and need to sit down. On the doctor''s advice, they put Sally in a wheelchair. But Sally was only sixteen years old. Every time she saw the wheelchair, Jessica felt her heart throbbing. "No, I have a better choice." Jessica suppressed the mixed emotions in her heart, gave her daughter a big smile, then raised her head to look at her husband, "Your father prepared a copy for you. gift." Robin also smiled triumphantly, "I personally bought this gift in the store. Don''t worry, I got some special help. I didn''t choose it by myself. Trust me, you will like it." Then Robin left. When I got to the suitcase, I opened the tightly packed suitcase and rummaged in it. Sally looked at her mother with a puzzled face, but her mother just smiled mysteriously, without saying a word, her mood started to fly, pushing the wheelchair forward a few steps, trying to see what was in her father''s hand. action. At this moment, Robin stood up with a black waterproof clothing bag in his hand. He turned to face Sally, still with the smug smile on his face, "Sally, please pay attention! "Then slowly unzipped the zipper of the clothing bag, and a white evening dress revealed its original appearance bit by bit. The round-necked lady''s shirt, the lace-pleated mid-length sleeves, the skirt length is no more than the thigh, which can faintly cover the length of the knees. Looking at the plain skirt, it is under the refraction of light. There is an ingenious little design-the white soft skirt is embroidered with small hollow floral patterns, and a thin navy blue belt hangs loosely at the waist. The simple and clear design is generous and graceful without losing the demeanor of a lady, and there is a bit of gorgeousness in the cuteness, but the overall white design uses a belt to light up the shape. "Sally, this is a graduation gift for you. Originally, we wanted you to wear it at the prom, and then let all the students amazed. However, I think maybe you want to wear it tonight, so ..." Robin explained with a smile, but Sally interrupted before he finished speaking. "Thank you, thank you! Oh, God, dad, I really like it!" Sally''s excited laughter made Robin and Jessica exchange their sights, showing a gratified smile, Sally took it from Robin She took her evening dress and stroked it with satisfaction. This gift may be the best moment in her life, not only because of this dress, but also because of this night, but also because of this wonderful journey. "Mom, can you help me in the bathroom? I want to change into this suit and go to Maracan?. I can''t wait to get together with my friends." Sally burst out in those eyes. She had a long-lost look, as if she had never been sick, as if what happened in the past two months was just a dream. Jessica pushed Sally''s wheelchair into the bathroom, and after everything was taken care of, Jessica again appeared in the room with Sally. Robin, who was reading the newspaper, couldn''t help but stood up, looking at the slim and generous Sally in front of him, with long maroon hair draped softly on his shoulders, and his cheeks with a little make-up flushed slightly, between his brows. Her joy spread slowly like sunshine, her rosy lips with a shy but happy smile, she looked like a girl preparing to attend her first prom. The emotion of "I have a young girl in my family" made Robin''s chest full, and his nose was a little bit sore. Robin twisted the beginning embarrassedly, and quickly sorted out the embarrassment on his cheeks, "Hey, see who this is!" Robin raised his voice and said with great effort, "I''m sure you are the biggest focus tonight. At that time, too many boys will fall for you, but our balcony will not fit in the fortress." Sally saw the tears in her father''s eyes, but she didn''t break through him, she just showed a bright smile, "I don''t look at whose daughter I am, in fact, I have always been very popular." One sentence made Jie. Sika and Robin felt sad, but they could only cover up their emotions with smiles. Sally''s smile couldn''t help but stopped, but she quickly concealed the past, "Hurry up, let''s go, have dinner first, and then set off for Maracan?, oh god, I can''t wait." "Go, go!" Jessica cheered along, and even Robin, who was never interested in glory to death, couldn''t help but clenched his fists and jumped up. Little by little night, the city of God is enveloped in it The milky yellow lights are like stars in the sky, gradually dispersing the ink, lighting the whole night slowly, and the dark sky is dyed. In the dark blue, the statue of **** under the sky is like a god, stretching out his arms to protect the city of Rio at the foot of the mountain. The dim and graceful lights cast a sacred halo on Jesus'' face. Rio under the curtain of night is ushering in a real carnival of the day. Tourists from all over the world are swarming towards the Maracan? Stadium like a tide, because everyone knows that today is not only 1996. The last day is also a night of glory to death, and it is also a night of making history. This is destined to be a sleepless night. Even those who have not bought tickets for the concert, and those who have no interest in the concert at all... They all headed towards Maracana, because they knew it would be the busiest place in Rio de Janeiro tonight. The gathering point for New Years Eve, and even the most watched New Years Eve in the world-many people personally rushed to Rio, not only for glory to death, but also for this special New Years Eve, so they are all ready to be there together Ushered in the first bell ringing in 1997. The scene of empty alleys and surging clouds is like the migration of sardines in the endless ocean, and the dense crowds overlooking from the sky are breathtaking. Chapter 1708： Maracana phone-reading When Sally arrived in Maracan?, it was already early seven o''clock. Although there was still more than an hour before the start of the concert at 8:30, the scene was completely blocked. Sally followed the glory to death and saw countless grand scenes. The glorious and sensational scene of the Rose Bowl did not shock her, but today, she really felt what it means to be "impervious." At this time, the entire park and the main traffic arteries around the Maracan? Stadium are already overcrowded. Every corner is full of people, and it is almost impossible to move. They are already at the entrance of Maracan? at this time. It was less than 50 meters ahead, but it didn''t move for 30 minutes. Its not that the scene is too chaotic. On the contrary, in addition to the 600 security personnel arranged by the country on the scene to maintain order, the young volcanoes also formed a team of volunteers to maintain order at the scene, starting from a half-mile away from the parking lot. , Began to direct the parking matters; continue to the entrance, organize queuing to enter matters. It is not that the Maracan? Stadium is overwhelmed, nor is it the fact that this stadium has withstood the test of countless large-scale competitions. As many as 80 entrances are enough to ensure that all spectators enter the infield smoothly and ensure the flow of crowds as much as possible. Maintain order. But even so, the scene is still difficult to move. Later, according to the official statistics of the Maracan? Stadium, more than 700,000 people gathered near the Maracan? Stadium that night-in other words, in addition to the 210,000 who entered the infield to watch the glorious to death concert In addition to the people, more than half a million people gathered outside the venue to join this New Years Eve party. This has become the third largest New Years Eve party in the world after New York and Berlin. In a real sense, Global attention. With 700,000 people, this is the first time that the Maracan? Stadium has accepted such a challenge in the half century since its inauguration. It is the only time in the history of Maracan? Stadium that it has accepted such a challenge. Those audiences who could not enter the infield were even more than twice as many as the audience attending the concert. This was the real reason for the stagnation of the scene. Sally did not know that more than 700,000 people arrived at the scene tonight, but she clearly felt that this might be the brightest night in her life. Irreplaceable. "Sally, oh, God, Sally!" A cheerful voice came. Even in the crowded scene, it still attracted Sally''s attention for the first time, and she turned her head. She saw a voice rushing towards her, and she couldn''t help but draw a smile. The person here was Merelyn Dixon. "I haven''t seen you for a long, long time. I miss your embrace very much, and it''s still so warm!" Meleryn said excitedly, and Sally couldn''t help but laugh with that dazzling expression. Fact Yes, they met in the hospital just a week ago. "I will never tell you how crazy the Chicago performance was. I couldn''t speak for a day and night after I came back; I will never tell you that the young volcanoes gave reporters a shocking education. The earth-shattering support directly caused two "San Francisco Chronicle" reporters to pass out. Haha; I will never tell you, this time more than 8,300 young volcanoes have followed all the way to Chicago, and then we will come together In Rio, this is simply the biggest tour in history!" Melerin''s excited words are like fireworks in the sky, and even Sally''s whole person jumped up, even if she just listened, she could feel her own blood boiling. Sally knows. Meleryn said this deliberately, just to stimulate her, make her envy, cheer her up, let her rise, and let her understand what she has missed in the past two months. Sally couldn''t help but chuckled. "Mellelin, so I came to Maracan?! Don''t worry, I will never tell you tonight how excited I am and how happy I am." "Ahhhhh, I can''t help myself anymore, my brain is starting to lack oxygen now. All this is really incredible." Meleryn couldn''t help but began to scream, but she was so cheerful and surging. The crowd is not alien at all, because almost everyone''s face is filled with similar emotions, illuminating the night of Maracana. Mellyn seemed to be aware of her gaffe, and noticed the Hansen couple standing behind holding a wheelchair, but she was not embarrassed, "Hey, Mr. Hansen, Mrs. Hansen, believe me, you have come to a carnival. , I wont let you down tonight." "I believe you are telling the truth." Robin laughed openly. "To be honest, I can''t wait any longer now. The sense of expectation has risen to this position. I suspect that I will start to explode in a while. "While speaking, Robin lifted his right hand to the position of his forehead and spoke vividly. "Don''t worry, gentleman, tonight is just the beginning. You will release every bit of energy in your body." It was Jessica who was talking, and her face was also swept away, showing the most splendid appearance. Smile. "Merelin! Hey, Merelin!" A man rushed all the way, and then saw the family of three in front of him, "Oh, God, look at who it is, Sally! I finally know why tonight His enthusiasm is so exaggerated, the scene seems to have begun to lose control." The visitor was Liam Pinkman, who made Sally laugh with just one sentence, "Sally, Mr./Mrs. Hansen, Sorry, I have to borrow Meleryn now. We are distributing concert T-shirts and light sticks there. There is a shortage of manpower. Only God knows why so many people arrive at the scene today? I even doubt if there are any at the scene. Four hundred thousand people." Liam''s joke made everyone laugh, but when they learned that Liam''s joke was the real reality, they probably couldn''t laugh. "Liam, I think I can also go and help." Sally''s words stopped Melerine and Liam who were about to leave, but they didn''t worry, and instead questioned the Hansen and his wife. Sight. Sally also turned her head and said, "Mom, you know, I would help with these things at every concert before, and it is the same today. Look at the scene, maybe Liam is right. There are 400,000 people here. I am also a member of the young volcano, and I also want to be a part of this concert, not just the audience." Jessica knew that what her daughter said was correct, but before she thought about it, she felt Robin''s pat lightly behind her back. Then Robin smiled and said, "Sally, unless you agree with me and you My mother goes together, otherwise I reject this proposal. You should know how much I want to be a member of the young volcano, unless you have an age limit." Robin''s humorous words made the smile on Sally''s face fully bloomed. Jessica knew that her husband had made the right decision. "That''s really great," Liam and Meleryn exchanged a glance, and said immediately, "We are currently short of manpower, fast, fast, I hope to be able to get help now." It is hard to imagine that Maracan? with eighty entrances, Maracan? that can accommodate 200,000 people, Maracan? almost the size of a small town...At this time, it is difficult to move an inch and can''t be seen. There are crowds everywhere, and the surging waves almost give rise to the illusion that "people from all over the world are here". Even more exaggerated is that almost everyone is holding a T-shirt-the T-shirt belonging to the glorious to death concert. This simple white T-shirt has a bulldog with a crown of thorns painted on the left chest-this is also the official symbol of glory to death, and the word "Storm" is written in cursive script on the back. . The concise and clear design is full of domineering, vividly showing the spirit of glory to death. This is the official support T-shirt for the "Blurry Rain" world tour, and it is also the most important special memory of this tour. The price of a T-shirt is very cheap, but only ten US dollars (9.99 US dollars), it can almost be said that it is a piece of manpower. Those audiences who have not been able to buy concert tickets will also come to the scene to buy a T-shirt as a souvenir . Compared with concert tickets, the surrounding areas have always been more profitable parts. Not long ago, Henry Bloom announced on behalf of Glory to Death that all the income from the sale of this T-shirt will be established as a foundation, which will be invested in charity for sick children. The foundation is currently registering, and it will start charity activities as early as March next year. This also marks that glory to death has left the Grayson Gifts Foundation to formally participate in charitable activities in his own name. At this time, Sally and her friends were standing behind the showcase, very busy. They almost didn''t even have time to raise their heads to check how many people were around, but they kept welcoming the guests, one after another. , There is no time to breathe. Jessica was originally worried about Sally''s physical condition. She took advantage of the gap to look at Sally, and wanted to ask Sally if she needed a rest, but she saw Sally''s face flushed with vitality in her eyes and the corners of her mouth. His smile is almost as bright as the sunrise, and looks healthier than ever. Immediately, Jessica withdrew her gaze and devoted herself to her volunteer work again, but this time, the smile on her mouth also bloomed from the heart. According to official statistics from the country at the scene, the sales of T-shirts reached 930,000 pieces this evening alone, creating a new high since the start of the "Blurry Rain" concert tour. The statistics coincided with each other and became the best testimony of the sleepless night in Maracan?. This is a night of glory to death, a night that happened in Maracan?, a night that made history and writing glory, and a night that will never be forgotten. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1709： Special opening "Sally, are you okay?" Jessica noticed that Sally seemed to be a little tired and her breathing became a little quick. Full text reading of the latest chapters () Sally waved her hand, picked up the water glass from her wheelchair, took a sip of hot water, and then she said, "I''m fine, I just used up some physical strength. I have been lying in bed recently. On, sure enough. The physical strength is not as good as before, and it seems that I should exercise well in the next period of time." Sallys words did not reassure Jessica and Robin, but they didnt know what they should do now, especially seeing the anticipation and excitement in Sallys eyes. They knew that they had come here all the way hard. Shi was already standing in Maracana, and they couldn''t give up. "So, what the opening will be... how..." Robin actively changed the subject, talking about the upcoming concert, but turned his head to look at the seats behind him, and was shocked in an instant. At this time, the Maracan? stadium was almost full, and dense crowds occupied every corner, from the rock and roll standing area at the bottom, to the seating area at the rear, to the VIP box at the rear, wherever the eyes went. It''s all human heads; what''s more terrifying is that the huge space can''t see the end at all, as if there is still a turbulent crowd hidden in the darkness at the end, the overwhelming sense of shock is swarming from all sides, making Robin can''t help. I started to stutter. As a rugby fan, Robin is a **** fan of the Forty-Nine San Francisco team. He has also been to the scene many times to watch sports games and can deeply appreciate the feeling of the turbulent waves on the scene. But even so, Robin was still shocked today. At the end of the whole afternoon surrounded by countless crowds, he really felt how exaggerated the so-called "200,000 people" were at this moment. Even more exaggerated is that trying to conquer the glory of such a magnificent venue to death, and they have already succeeded in half. Sally saw her father''s expression and turned her head to look over. She once witnessed the miracle of 100,000 people in the Rose Bowl, but today the number of people "only" doubled, but the shock was ten times greater. In the middle of the huge Maracana, I felt so small, like a drop of water, which created the vast ocean and supported the stage directly in front. "Sally, I only really feel what a historical moment is now." Robin concluded with surprise. Even after swallowing the saliva, he still felt that his throat was so dry. The craziness made the blood flow quickly, almost in an instant. He rushed to his head. ()novel/ A smug smile was outlined on Sally''s face, and the light of pride was released from the depths of her heart, "Trust me, you will have a clearer feeling after the opening." Standing next to Jessica also nodded repeatedly. Agreed. "Generally speaking, the opening ceremony of the glory to death is started with continuous songs. They are always accustomed to using music to complete the communication. Compared with words, music will always be the protagonist of the concert. So, be prepared Well, once the concert starts, you will be greeted with endless gusts of wind and rain. When you come back to your senses, you will be exhausted." Originally, the Hansen family was placed in the VIP box at the rear, mainly considering Sallys condition; but Sally insisted on standing in the rock zone, because in her opinion, only the real thing became the vast ocean in the field. Being a member is the right way to appreciate the glorious to death music. This idea was agreed by Jessica and Robin. Therefore, at this time, the Hansen family of three are standing at the forefront of the stage. Even if Sally is in a wheelchair, they can watch the performance without any obstruction, and beside them are the young volcanos most familiar partners, Meredi. Si, Melerin, Kayla, etc., this will also be a feast for young volcanoes. Just as Sally was telling Robin about the opening of the Rose Bowl, the lights in the audience went out, and the buzzing commotion at the scene was stunned-all this was really without warning, and then the enthusiasm broke out immediately. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Since Maracan? has no roof and is an outdoor venue, the screams of the mountain whirring like a tsunami spread directly, resounding through the sky. Immediately afterwards, the more than half a million people outside the field began to scream and shout, and even the ground began to shake. The sense of sight of an earthquake awakened Maracana in almost a second. The most terrifying and easiest concert venue building on earth, start to dance! The shout shook Robin''s eardrums like thunder on the ground. The blood skipped the warming link and immediately began to boil. All reason, all emotions, and all thoughts were burned to death in an instant, only feeling the heart. There was something in the depths about to move, making the whole person start to feel restless. Then Robin heard the familiar voices of Sally and Jessica, shouting hoarsely. Although in the darkness, Robin could not see Sally and Jessica''s expressions clearly, but the trembling vocal cords resonated with Robin''s pulse. So Robin gave up thinking, let go of his throat and shouted, "Ah!" When the first voice broke through the shackles and released, the heartyness opened up all the pores on the body, as if the whole world had become translucent. This kind of pleasure makes people linger, and I can''t help but do my best to continue shouting, screaming... crazy. The whole world began to shake. At this moment, the lights lit up instantly, and the lights that swept like tides smashed their heads and covered their faces, lighting up the audience''s emotions layer by layer-starting from the front of the stage, like a wave, moving towards the back. Continued endlessly. The scream that had almost reached its peak broke through the shackles again, like a sky light, illuminating the entire dark blue sky in an instant. At this moment, the light of Maracana made the world brightly lit. The "Bust and Rain" World Tour in Rio de Janeiro, officially opened! Maracana has ushered in the supreme king of music today! At least all the audience here think so. But the expected melody did not sound. Only the screams of the mountain whizzing and tsunami were shaking Maracana. After the audience gradually adjusted to the suddenly bright lights, they discovered that the five honorable deaths The members have already appeared on the stage. Many people couldn''t restrain the inner surge and started screaming. The screams that broke the limit made their throats start to scorch and sore, but they still didn''t want to give up, just let them go. The sound is completely out of control. The scorching air made no one notice the abnormality of the stage. Even if they saw the five members of Glory To Death stand in a row at a certain interval, they were just standing at the forefront of the stage-they did not carry any musical instruments at all, but they were wiped out. Sanity has long gone forever, and still did not calm the cheers at the scene, but released the energy in his own voice endlessly. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" The cries of madness are like hurricanes, earthquakes, and volcanoes. The roaring waves flared their teeth and claws in the storm. The once invincible Maracana is like a lonely and helpless ship on the surface of the endless ocean. The canoe trembles in the storm, as if it will be wiped out by the next wave at any time, and then one after another wave will be smashed and completely swallowed. "Holy Land" Maracana, after just one opening, surrendered to the feet of glory to death, 200,000-no, 700,000 spectators are using the monstrous heat to transform this holy place into glory to death With their endless enthusiasm and admiration for the supremacy, they made December 31, 1996, a unique place in history, allowing Maracana to witness the most successful and glorious night in the history of music. . "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" The screams and shouts couldnt stop. The endless waves of heat burned every inch of soil on the scene completely, turning this piece of land, which is famous all over the world because of Maracana, into ruins. , Everyone kneeled on one knee, took off their hats and saluted, witnessing the great moment of glory to death ascending the throne. Seven hundred thousand people... even more people are becoming subjects of this new country, and pay their highest respect. Time and space seemed to be still at this moment, everyone just tried their best to cheer and shout, there is no music, no melody, no singing, but the scream of bathing soul has become the most beautiful melody, making Maracana in the night He raised his head and provoked the lingering tango, crawling at the feet of glory to death. The passage of time has become insignificant at this time, and no one notices how long time has passed. Hugo tried to speak four times but he was never able to calm down the scene, which made Hugo extremely moved. The turbulent emotions made the brain blank, leaving only surging excitement. It was hitting the chest, and there was endless reverberation; but at the same time, there was some helplessness, because today''s opening obviously deviated from the orbit that Hugo expected. In fact, tonight Hugo intends not to be mystical, and he will directly greet the stage at the beginning, and then dedicated this unique Maracana performance to every young volcano, not only to express the feeling of the ultimate showdown, but also to pay tribute to Sha Li, and the friends behind Sally who have been with the glory to death to this day. This is extremely important to Hugo and to the death of glory. After the speech is finished, the performance will start again. This is also the reason why the five members of Glory To Death did not carry any musical instruments and stood directly at the forefront of the stage. But now, the enthusiasm of the audience has disrupted Hugo''s plan, making the "special" that Hugo expected to develop in an out of control direction, forming another kind of "special". Hugo looked around helplessly and exchanged sights with his teammates. Then he picked up the microphone, no longer suppressing the crazy screams at the scene, and shouted with all his strength, "Young volcano! We! Here it is!" Chapter 1710： This life worthwhile Crazy, crazy, crazy. []ong> Maracana has become that fiery ocean, the flames that rush to obscure the sun, and the mist centered on the stadium, spread throughout Rio de Janeiro, the spectacular scene is like a fairyland. The statue of **** on the Corcovado Mountain is condescending, overlooking this magnificent area. The mysterious and solemn atmosphere makes Rio at this moment like heaven. Hugo''s roar made more than 700,000 people around Maracana into a complete madness, just like the magnificence of the last moment when the setting sun sinks the sea horizon. When the emotional release is over, the scene finally comes to mind, and finally Realizing something was wrong, I finally realized that all five band members were standing at the front of the stage. The out-of-control screams were cooling down little by little, casting their gazes toward the stage. "Welcome to Maracan?, thank you to everyone who came to Maracan?." Hugo said loudly, which made the boiling of the scene slowly quiet down, and countless people looked at it with doubts and curiosity. On the stage, because Glory To Death has never liked a band that would take up too much space in the concert, but today Hugo is doing the opposite, which makes people confused. Robin looked at Sally in amazement, but Sally was also puzzled, not knowing why. "I will not deny the importance of this night to the death of glory. This is indeed the most important concert in our music career. I am honored that you can spend this wonderful together with usat least I hope Night." Hugo''s words made the scene chuckle. "To be able to walk on this stage of glory to death, we must thank the young volcanoes for their support and thank you for your company along the way. Sally Hansen, thank you Be able to appear here!" As soon as Hugo''s voice fell, the five members of the glory to death all waved to the corner where Sally was. Hugo put his right hand on the position of the heart, and then slightly bent over and made a chivalry. Express your heartfelt emotions. In an instant, the 200,000 people in the audience swept their eyes away, and all the hot eyes fell on Sally, causing her to open her mouth wide, dumbfounded, and there was no way to react at all. And Jessica and Robin standing next to them were completely stunned at this time. The emotion that surged from the depths of their hearts almost completely occupied the brain, and their breathing stopped completely at this moment. "Papa Papa", Meredith was the first to applaud, followed by Melerin, Liam... the applause gathered little by little and became the brightest North Star in the night sky of Maracan?. , Guiding the lost souls to move forward here one after another. [800]txt complete works download Fuguin turned and strode towards his drum set, and then Neil, Pedro and Alfonso were all ready. Hugo picked up the guitar at his feet, put it on his shoulders, and then stood on the stage like this. In front of. Sally raised her head and saw Hugo close at hand. Today, the five members of the glory to the death have maintained the uniformity of their dresses for an unprecedented level. The white t-shirts are paired with light blue jeans. There is no pattern or embellishment. They are just the most basic t-shirts and jeans, just like... It seems that in the depths of distant memory, when Glory To Death first embarked on a road trip, he had nothing but talent. The lights behind him blurred Hugos five senses, leaving only those deep eyes that gleamed in the night sky, but they were so clear in Sallys eyes, as if Maracana was the only one and the only one left at this moment. Hugo is like two people, the world is so empty and empty, but she is not afraid at all, because she has found the light of hope in those eyes. Hugo pursed his lips lightly, lowered his head and began to play the guitar in his arms. The sound of the strings was like the tinkling sound of melting ice and snow, flowing down from the peak of the Himalayas, and the strange melody made the audience. Everyone fell silent. This was a melody they had never heard beforeeven in the album "Blurry Rain", no one had heard it. Is this the hidden track in the legend? The clear and translucent melody is like thin but bright sunlight, penetrating the blue sky, penetrating the layers of mist, penetrating the slender fingertips, penetrating the thick eyelashes, and falling down. A touch of warmth stroked her face, she couldn''t help but want to close her eyes and slightly outline the corners of her mouth. Hugos gentle and mellow voice sounded softly in the golden sunlight, soft as angel wings falling on fingertips, May you jump bravely and fearlessly; may the water rise, you build Build a high wall; wish to cheer and call your name; wish others flee, and you face it calmly." There is no extra modification, just the simplest, purest and most unpretentious guitar string sound. Hugo''s singing flowed into the bottom of my heart without any hindrance, making the empty chest full of bit by bit. Sally opened her mouth slightly as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked at Hugo on the stage in amazement. She was dumbfounded, just because the lyrics were like a heavy hammer, hitting her chest fiercely. Before he could react, he was destroyed by the resonance of the soul. "May you fall in love but be bruised all over your body. Only through the vicissitudes of life can you fully understand; May you avoid suffering, but remember the taste of pain; May the end come when you can shout:" Sallys eyes were quickly occupied by hot tears, blurring her vision, and the dim lights became one piece. Even Hugo''s figure was left with only a vague outline, and her heart hit her fiercely one after another. Chest. Only when you have truly loved wholeheartedly, will you know what it''s like to be hurt all over your body; only when you truly give everything without reservation, will you know that the limit of pain is followed by wonderful happiness; only when you truly want to chase your dreams wildly will you know how to return Plain and simple happiness; only through the hardships and hardships, can we know contentment and happiness; only when the pain is to the extreme and the love is to the extreme can we know the taste of life. So, when the deadline comes, how many people can shout: "I have done everything, I have no regrets!" In an instant, all the musical instruments rang hand in hand, the roaring melody pouring down like a rainstorm, and Hugo''s voice was gushing out like a waterfall in Nicaragua, with a simple sentence "I...it.all) "How many people can speak like this without complaint and regret?" How many people can really appreciate the ups and downs of a complex sentence of "try everything out"? "I hope that when the deadline comes, you can shout: I will do my best, and I have no regrets!" Sallys cheeks have been completely wet with hot tears, countless thoughts in her chest are ramming, just to find a catharsis outlet, she wants to say loudly, "I''ve done everything", she also wants to loudly Say, "I have no regrets." In her limited life, she has seen life and death, she has experienced significant difficulties, she has experienced affectionate, she has embraced sincere dreams... In the days of glory to death, she runs wildly, she squanders her youth, she Taste life, every day, every minute, every second is so beautiful and so unforgettable. She has no regrets. "I cherish every minute and every second that this world can give me. I have read all the mountains and rivers, and I have been through all the thorns and thorns, even if my body is broken, I swear that this life will not be in vain (i.swear.i.)!" "Yes, I have lived (i.)." The countless turbulent emotions in Sally finally broke out, but they turned into such a simple and powerful sentence. It was just such a sentence and two words that fully expressed the turbulent emotions in her heart. She just wanted to use all her strength to shout loudly, and scream out the words that echoed deep in her heart, "I live pass!" Sally doesn''t know how other people are, or how many people in the world can say this sentence without complaint, full of confidence, and confidence, "Yes, I have lived." How many people do not know the meaning of survival in their entire lives; how many people have just pursued the goals of society in their entire lives; how many people follow the steps of the social framework; how many people really dare to chase The desire in my heart; how many people have chased their dreams and enjoyed life desperately; how many people can feel the evidence of their true existence; how many people can say to themselves that I have lived? Sally can. "Yes, I''ve lived." Sally could say this without hesitation, because she truly felt her own sense of existence. At this moment, she was unprecedented, incomparably true, and absolutely clear. I feel my own presence in this land of Maracana, on the wide and magnificent stage in front of you, in Hugos heart-shattering singing... She once existed, now exists, and will continue to exist. Her soul lives in this band called Glory to the Death, accompanied by the soul-shocking melody, eternally transformed into symbols. She is worthy of this life. "Oh oh, oh oh... oh, oh oh..." Hugo''s voice completely released the energy in the soul-shocking melody, and all the emotions in Sally''s heart couldn''t help being released. Come out, tears that cannot be restrained gush out from the depths of the soul, fully venting those negative and positive emotions. She did not wipe the embarrassed tears on her cheeks, but supported the armrests of the wheelchair, exhausted all her strength, stood tremblingly, and when her feet were standing on the ground, the feeling of solidity came from her steps. After passing it up, Sally''s heart jumped for joy, and she felt the traces of her true existence like never before. Then, Sally raised her right hand, raised it high, and raised her chin, her eyes gleaming proud and confident, and she followed Hugos voice and sang, "Oh, oh, oh... " "Even if my body is broken, I swear that this life will not be in vain (. every..., i. swear. i.)!" Chapter 1711： Never regret Sally stood up. She raised her right hand high, and followed Hugo''s singing, murmured, "Yes, I have lived." Hot tears wetted her face, making her look very embarrassed, but The smile on the corner of his mouth is brighter than the sun at six in the morning, and the look in his eyes is like the colorful aurora in the Arctic Circle, making Sally look so perfect at this time. When Robin turned his head, he saw Sally''s appearance. Her legs were trembling slightly, supporting her weak body with difficulty; her cheeks were flushed with abnormal blush, venting the depths of her heart. Emotions. He couldn''t help but wanted to help Sally, worrying that Sally would collapse directly to the ground, but he had to notice the stubbornness in Sally''s eyes, the stubborn light was so bright and so happy , Blooming with breathtaking brilliance. Robin had never seen Sally like this before. He turned his head to look at his wife, and then saw Jessica who was crying and crying. Jessica''s emotions had completely collapsed at this time, but she did not stop Sally, she just covered her mouth to prevent her cry from leaking, and then looked at Sally with relief. Unparalleled pride flashed in his eyes. Hugo''s voice came in his ears, "Even if I am crushed, I swear I will never lose my life!" At this moment, Robin heard Hugo, heard glory to death... and Sally. "May every day you spend is not nothing; I would like to celebrate when the sun is slanting; how I wish to witness all your contributions and all your pains; but until the end of the day, I will be high. call: I do everything, I have no regrets! " This is glory to death: either glory or death! They tried their best, never reserved, recklessly, never gave up, never regretted, refused to look back, and had no regrets. They ran wildly on the road of dreams, enjoying every minute and every second of life, and letting all regret everything. All of my regrets have become the scenery on the journey, making the effort and pain the moments remembered in life, but happiness and joy become the sunshine in life. Therefore, "When the deadline comes, I will shout: I will do everything, I have no regrets!" In an instant, a lot of tears burst into Robin''s eyes, and everything around him was covered with a thin halo. He could only breathe in big mouths, trying to find the cold fresh air. , Otherwise the heat and piping of the brain will almost explode. Turning her head again and looking at Sally next to her, she still raised her right hand high, her face shining with vitality, and she was singing aloud in excitement. Not only did the sparkling tears not make her look embarrassed, but on the contrary, it made her feel embarrassed. She was cast with a sacred light. It''s like... She has never been sick. Robin also raised his right hand high, jumped up with everyone around him, and threw himself into the endless melody with all his strength, freeing himself freely, taking away all constraints, all worries, all worries, All fears and all worries were put aside, just simply enjoying this moment, immersed in Hugo''s singing, unable to extricate himself. "I cherish every minute and every second that this world can give me. I have read all the mountains and rivers, and I have been through all the thorns and thorns along the way. Even if my body is shattered, I swear that this life will not be in vain!" The passionate melody carries an inexplicable power, like the light before dawn, like the warmth when the ice and snow melt, and like the rainbow after a gust of wind and rain, it makes the whole world in an instant They all changed color, earth-shaking, the vicissitudes of life were constantly changing amid Hugo''s singing, the blood in the body began to rush from side to side, vigorously igniting the enthusiasm in every corner. From this moment on, life is completely different. Life is never easy. On the road of life, there are too many difficulties and obstacles, too many setbacks, too many separations, too much helplessness, too much helplessness, too much helplessness... Everyone will encounter similarities in their lives. Multiple-choice questions, but it seems that too many people have made similar decisions for similar reasons. From high school to university, from university to society, from work to marriage, from marriage to children... the trajectory of the step-by-step process is so similar that you simply forget the reason why you started. Raising children, watching them go to high school, escorting them to college... It seems that life is over, what''s next? The next step is the funeral. We used to think that life would be more than this. But in fact, there will be more in life, and the one who has the right to decide is always yourself. Dont forget the reason for the initial start, dont forget the meaning of survival, and dont forget that the world is so big and there are too many unknowns waiting. Try to explore by yourself. Learn to know yourself, learn to know the society, learn to know the world, try bravely, challenge boldly, accept enthusiastically, feel life with your own soul, feel the world with your own life, and don''t waste every bit of life Every second, use your own actions to make time full, and use your own thoughts to make life thick, as if this world full of vitality and vitality can be touched by reaching out and feeling the feeling of real life. . The same multiple-choice questions, but we can make different decisions. Only by truly devoting everything, can there be no regrets; only by truly going through the vicissitudes of life, can you be able to fully understand. When the time comes, how many people can shout, "Even if I''m crushed, I swear I won''t be in vain!" Hugo raised his right hand high, and the accompaniment of the members of Glory To Death stopped. The mountains on the scene were still screaming and tsunami. Everyone on the scene had completely lost their minds and fell into the excitement of this melody. Unable to extricate themselves from the surging, the turbulent emotions hit everyone''s souls like never before, so that they are like dolls in Hugo''s hands, unable to dominate their own thoughts, and can only passively follow Hugo''s fingertips action. Therefore, when Hugo pressed down between the right hand, the stormy sea on the scene was unexpectedly calmed down, and even the screams outside the Maracana field gradually recovered calm, even if it was Moses law. The stick is not so magical. Facing the turbulent sea of ??people in front of him, it is endless, but at this time it is black and heavy, and there is no sound. This makes Hugo feel like a lighthouse floating on the endless sea, there is only endless silence around, but No one knows whether the storm will come in the next second. After taking a deep breath, Hugo spoke into the microphone and said, "I hope that someday in the future, when I feel that this road has reached the end, I will be able to look at my teammates and everybody in the field. A young volcano...The most important thing is to look at myself and shout-I have done everything, I have no regrets!" When Hugo finished "screaming", Sally was the first to shout out with all her strength, "I have done everything I have, and I have no regrets!" The thunderous roar on the ground was too weak. , In the huge Maracana room, there was no way to arouse even the slightest echo, but Hugo heard it. Hugo turned his head and looked at Sally in the crowd. Sally''s face could not be seen clearly in the dark, but she could feel her vigorous vitality gleaming in the dark night, which made the smile of Hugo''s mouth bloom. When he opened, his right hand pressed down heavily. The instruments in the hands of Fogin, Neil, Pedro and Alfonso vibrated together. The melody burst out instantly, and the whole Maracana began to vibrate, as if in a strong wind. The dandelion-the seeds of rock and roll began to flutter all over the sky. "Oh oh, oh oh oh..." Hugo''s voice was unreserved, and he vented heartily, the whole scene was completely boiling, everyone stood upeveryone, every one in Maracan? People, both on and off the court, all stood up, and began to jump in the exhilarating melody, completely leaving their minds behind, completely losing themselves in the melody, adrenaline Like a firework on July 4th, I ignite it in my body and enjoy the pleasure of this moment crazily. Seven hundred thousand people, a full seven hundred thousand people, completely surrounded Maracana from the inside to the outside. That thin wall could not prevent the young volcanoes inside and outside the arena from being connected together. Everyone Jumping, shouting, and singing in accordance with the rhythm, "Oh oh, oh oh oh..." The simple folios flow naturally following the rhythm, releasing the enthusiasm in the blood to your heart''s content and turning yourself into a Musical symbols have become an integral part of this melody, and hand in hand to create this classic masterpiece. At this moment Maracana has become the most shining point in the entire planet. Even if you look down from outer space, you can see the dazzling light, which almost illuminates the entire planet. Whether it is day or night, whether it is winter or summer, the light is like a mushroom cloud of an atomic bomb, with Maracan? as the center, sweeping the world, setting off a tsunami. Jumping, or jumping, everyone completely let go of themselves, followed Hugos humming to jump freely, wanton indulgence, let himself become the most insignificant dust on the earth, floating on the guitar strings in Hugos hands, Play the melody that washes the soul. Suddenly, the melody eased suddenly, and Hugos high voice also slowed down, only to hear the four other members sing in unison, "Even if they were broken to pieces", and then Hugos thick voice sang softly. "I swear I will never lose my life"; then, the audience seemed to be aware of the regularity, and more than 100,000 people sang loudly in unison, "Even if they were broken into pieces", the shocking momentum made countless stars in the night sky poured down, which was spectacular. Hugo held the microphone tightly, bowed his head and sang loudly, "I swear... I won''t be in vain!" Hugos voice that climbed to the highest peak was torn apart in the passionate melody, making the souls of every audience present tremble. Even if it was uncontrollable, the tears wet his face. The crystal clear tears became one piece, making Maracana a true blue ocean: the translucent and wonderful blue, thrilling! Chapter 1712： Thrilling The tears of 200,000 spectators joined together, reflecting the entire Maracan? into a dark blue; the tears of 700,000 spectators gathered together, making the entire Maracana look like an erupting volcano. The brilliant blue and red complement each other, illuminating the sky in the southern hemisphere. The thrilling light makes everyone cant help closing their eyes, raising their right hand on their chest, carefully feeling the beating of the heart, and savoring it carefully. With the ups and downs of emotions at this moment. "I have done everything, I have no regrets!" The glorious performance came back up again, and Hugo''s voice seemed to vent from the sky above his head, causing 700,000 people to completely lose their minds and fall into this wave of emotions. In the wave, "I cherish every minute and every second that this world can give me. I have read thousands of miles and thousands of rivers and rivers, and I have overcome all obstacles along the way. Even if my body is broken, I swear that I will not be in vain!" Jumping, the simplest action, is extremely difficult for Sally now. But at this moment, 700,000 people in the audience are jumping. Using the same frequency, everyone has abandoned reason and let Hugo take over the control of his body. The wave swept like a huge wave. Then, it was impossible to resist. No one can be an exception, all seven hundred thousand people are jumping and enjoying, so Sally also jumped. boom! boom! boom! The jump of 700,000 people made the earth tremble in fear. It was almost mistaken to think that the Atlantic and Pacific also felt this enthusiasm at the same time. But for Sally, she can clearly feel the beating of her heart. This is an unprecedented situation since her condition entered the blast period three months ago. She can feel the heart so deeply and clearly every time. Pulsating, the feeling of "alive" is so clear, so beautiful, and so cheerful. Sally laughed brilliantly, very happy, "Oh oh, oh oh..." She joined the loud humming of the audience, jumping and singing, searching every bit of enthusiasm in the body Come out and let go. Hugos voice was torn out in the cloud-shielding singing at the scene, "I swear to live this life!" This is the second collaboration between Hugo and young volcanoes-the first is "Young Volcano". , this time the effect is even stronger, Hugo completely let go of his hands and feet, arrogantly, constantly challenging the extreme of his voice, "...I have lived!" Sing as if no one is listening; dance as if no one is watching; work as if you dont need money; fall in love as if you have never been hurt; run as if you never get tired ; Live as if today is the end of the world. This song is not only dedicated to Sally, but also dedicated to the glory to death, but also dedicated to Hugo himself. In the life he stolen this time, he can say with confidence and confidence, "I''ve lived!" Even if his head is battered, even if he is scarred, even if he is broken into bones, he will not hesitate. Hugo held the microphone tightly, and the earth-shaking singing from all directions firmly surrounded him, "Oh, oh, oh..." The slight vibration passed through the stage and passed directly to his forehead from the soles of his feet. , Making his heart and soul tremble gently, not only the audience, at this moment, Hugo himself also felt the violent shock. This song "It''s Not In vain (i. was created after Hugo met Sally in Denver, and has been editing it intermittently since then. There are countless thoughts about Sally, about glory to death, about life, and countless thoughts in Hugo''s With a collision in his mind, he just wanted to ask himself, "Dare you say, have you ever lived?" This simplest question made Hugo''s mind confused, and finally found the answer in Sally''s body, so he made this song. Song. This is the first time "Wonderful Life" has been made public, and it is also the first time that it has tried to perform officially, but after feeling the enthusiasm of Maracana, Hugo has truly felt that his dream is realizing little by little like never before -The seeds of rock belief are spreading like dandelions, centered on Maracan?. Regardless of whether this dream can come true in the end, Hugo can say without hesitation, regret, and firmness at this time: He has lived. "Oh oh, oh oh oh..." The audience''s roar pushed the emotions to the peak, and Hugo''s voice released the last bit of energy in the body, "Even if my body is broken and bones, I swear I will not waste my life!" At the last high note, Hugo''s voice was endless, as if he wanted to ignite the last drop of blood, but as he sang, tears came from his eyes and slowly fell down his cheeks. Hugo didn''t even notice it. He just held the microphone tightly, sang loudly, and unreservedly released the last bit of enthusiasm. The emptiness and joy after hollowing out everything came at the same time, as if directly from high above. Jump down in general. Leap bravely and fearlessly. Even if he knows that there is a cliff in front of him, even if he knows that there is an abyss below, even if he knows that the future is full of thorns, he is still fearless. The song "Not in vain of this life" has been sung, and the first song of the Maracan? Stadium tonight is finished. There is only a mess left in the audience, no cheers, no screams, or even any sound. In the silence, there was only a rough gasp. Seven hundred thousand people, a full seven hundred thousand people, but there was no sound. It seemed that everyone was exhausted and could only gasp for breath, trying to calm the raging fire in his chest. The 200,000 people in the Maracana court held their chins high, no one wiped the wanton tears on their cheeks, and no one wiped the hot sweat from their foreheads. Everyone just watched the stage quietly. Hugo in the center, let the emotions in his chest continue to rampage, waiting for the moment when it calms down. The tears on his cheeks were cooling down bit by bit, but the emotions in his mind could not be quiet at all. Sally whispered in a low voice, "It''s not worth this life." Just a sentence, but only this sentence, can vent all the emotions in her heart at this moment. Sally knew that this song was a gift from Hugo to her, and it was also Hugo''s footnote to the glory to death, and it was also the reason why she was willing to follow the glory to death from all corners of the world. With just a song, Sally knew that her life was given more meaning. Although she never regretted her choice, at this moment, Sally''s inner excitement could not be suppressed at all. The song "Not in vain of this life" allowed Sally to prove her worth. To die from glory is to die from glory to death, Hugo is indeed Hugo. Looking at Hugo on the stage, the sweat-drenched white T-shirt was lightly pressed against her body, and her tear-soaked cheeks outlined a vague outline under the light, and the bright light behind him was projected over. Hugo firmly surrounded him and circled a halo on the top of his head, which actually gave people the illusion of "that''s the crown". Sally raised her head and saw her father and mother standing next to her. The worry on their faces could not be concealed at all, but Sally showed a bright smile, and the no regrets and no regrets in her eyes bloomed with dazzling light, Jie Sika couldn''t help holding Robin''s right hand. Although Jessica and Robin had quarreled on this issue countless times before setting off, they also considered the worst-case scenario, and they were still hesitant about their decision until the concert began; but at this moment However, Jessica knew that they had made the most correct decision, not only because of Hugos "Life Is Not In vain", but also because of the joy on Sallys face at this moment. No ones life can be replaced. Some people live a lifetime, but do nothing, and live just suffering; some people have short lives, but they are as brilliant as summer flowers, just open for one season, but the fragrance will last forever. Sally needs the latter, not the procrastination of the former. Jessica knew that Sallys eyes were clearly written, "I''ve lived." But what is even more frightening is that at this moment, how many people at the Maracan? scene can speak this sentence confidently? This is the biggest topic in everyone''s mind, and it is also the most far-reaching issue. It is hard to imagine that this is just the first song, but Maracan? seems to have gone through four days and four nights of carnival. But at the end of the physical exhaustion, everyone was still not satisfied, because they clearly knew that this was just the beginning. The next four hours of performance was the highlight, and their carnival had just begun. Maracana on December 31, 1996 became a memorable moment in the annals of history, not only because of its glory to death, it created many historical records in this top concert venue. , And even more so because the song "Not in vain of this life" is closely linked with Maracana. This song inspired Maracana and inspired many children with dreams. Even after many years, a A teenager named Lionel Messi (.), a teenager named Cristiano Ronaldo (.), and a teenager named Neymar da Silva (neymar. da.) all said that they It is because of this song that I embarked on the dream path. "It''s not in vain" has become the most popular song in sports after Queen''s "We are the champion". This is obviously not a coincidence. And all this started from Maracana tonight. Of course, this night''s Maracana was able to go down in the annals of history. The ingenious and thrilling opening is only one of the reasons, and the four-hour performance is the most important part. Immediately afterwards, glory to death returned to the original convention, without any pause, the drum in Fujin''s hand clicked, and the familiar melody of "Navigation ( reverberated in Maracana''s infield in an instant, and this was once again The excitement in the audience has been awakened. This torrential rain is in full swing. The only thing the audience needs to do is to abandon their sanity and join the carnival! Chapter 1713： Melt into one body Robin looked at the dark stage, did not react for a while, and was completely stunned. Then he tried to ask for help from Jessica and Sally around him, but because of the darkness around him, he could not communicate at all. I was immersed in the carnival just now. The passage of time seemed to have become less important. He was completely immersed in the glorious to death music. It felt like a minute before he experienced the "not in vain of this life (i. The spiritual baptism brought by it will be over in the next minute. He hasn''t enjoyed enough at all, and the concert is actually over? Robin only felt that his brain was completely sluggish. In fact, not only he, but the whole Maracana couldn''t react. At this moment, the whole audience fell into silence, the feeling of being suddenly interrupted after the excitement reached the extreme, so that everyone was confused and completely confused. All this is just because tonight is so beautiful that everyone is fully engaged and can''t notice that four hours have passed like this. Even the ten-second countdown to greet 1997 has become very vague in my mind. It seems that it has never happened before, just remember that the whole audience shouted in unison, and then everyone hugged together, kissed passionately, screamed wildly, and jumped happily. In addition, music, only music. This night started with "Navigation ( and ended with "The Long Road (...way... The list of performances for the second stage of the "Blurry Rain" World Tour Concert revealed the mystery in this way The veil of the veil coincides with the second stage theme "Thunder and lightning", which also confirms the previous media''s speculation: this tour is not only a mere concert, but also a true portrayal of the path of glory to death. However, the biggest surprise tonight is the opening song "It''s Not In vain (i. that was announced for the first time. In fact, this piece was only performed in Maracan?. During the tour, it was never performed again. This has also become the most special moment of Maracan?. However, now that the carnival is still going on, the concert is over. Its hard to imagine a four-hour concert from 1996 to 1997, but the energy in the body is still flowing out continuously. When the glory to the death really leaves the stage, the strong reluctance and willingness in the heart is still not exhausted. In an instant, he invaded and swallowed himself directly, as if being pushed down an abyss. At this time, Robin also experienced the feeling that Sally said... "Encore!" Sally''s voice whispered from her ears, accurately telling Robin''s innermost thoughts, which made Robin couldn''t help turning his head and looking over. In the darkness, he could only see Sally''s silhouette. At this time, Sally''s shoulder lines began to loosen, and the shoulders that were almost crushed by the darkness clearly outlined her fatigue and weakness, which made Robin''s heart chuckle: After a four-hour carnival, even he was physically exhausted, let alone Sally? Although Sally had to rest in a wheelchair for most of the time, and did not stand up all the way, the mental and physical exhaustion has nothing to do with posture. She just abandons all her senses and devotes herself to music. The fatigue that goes deep into the soul can''t be suppressed at all. Robin patted Sally on the shoulder worryingly, and wanted to pick Sally up and put it in the wheelchair, but Sally took the back of his hand and looked back at him. In the darkness, Robin could not clearly recognize Sallys expression, but he didnt know why, he felt that Sally was smiling at this time, and he could even outline the outline of that brilliant smile, like a flash in the night, proudly in the dead of night. In full bloom, the essence of life is fully released in just a moment. This "smile" made Robin stunned, he didn''t know how to react, and then he felt Sally start to jump. "Bang! Bang!" Two high-fives, "pop", one jump..."Boom-pop", two high-fives and one jump, the applause and footsteps sounded in a special rhythm, swelling the air into a small ripple , But the ripples began to ripple through the dense night, and began to spread bit by bit. Each audience was a small volcano, and each rhythm was a fire, and one volcano began to light up. , From one to ten to one thousand, to ten thousand to one hundred thousand... all the 210,000 volcanoes in the audience are lit up, and this is not the end-the volcanoes outside Maracan? Also began to light up one after another. Sally jumped like this, and the distant but familiar memory flashed in her mind. It was the last performance of "Road to Glory" in Madison Garden, New York. After the performance, everyone in the audience was calling for Ann. Can. At that time, she was already dry and exhausted, and her dry voice was almost smoking, and she seemed to be unable to make any more sounds, so she came up with a wonderful way to beat the rhythm with applause and footsteps instead of " The shout of "Encore" brought Glory to death back on the stage. "Bang bang bang", that clear and neat sound, has now become the most unique scenery of the Glory To Death concert Encore. Only very few people know that this special logo comes from Sally. Today, Sally struck this rhythm once again, blending with Maracana, calling for glory to death on the stage again. In the darkness, Robin saw the jumping figure of Sally, and then Jessica also jumped up, and the familiar figures, so Robin also jumped awkwardly, but his eyes were Staring at Sally''s figure full of worry, for fear of any accident. The light slowly turned on, and the dim goose-yellow light slowly turned on, and then Sally''s facial contour gradually became clear in Robin''s sight. The blushing cheeks have shy luster, the corners of the raised mouth are filled with a happy smile, and the bright eyes are shining with surging emotions... It''s as if he stumbled and bumped when he saw Sally when he was learning to walk for the first time. He touched, but he didn''t cry even if he fell down. He just grinned and his eyes lit up his life since then. Robin''s jumping movement also became serious, and the smile at the corner of his mouth rose slightly. In a trance, he and Sally could communicate with each other. He could see the wonderful world through Sally''s eyes: On the large and magnificent stage, five young people walked up one after another. They were wearing the official T-shirts around the concert, with bright smiles on their faces. Then, they walked to the center of the stage, but they did not start. Singing, but... "Boom! Boom!" The five members of the glory to death also began to jump, hitting with their palms and feet in a neat rhythm, so that Maracana deeply imprinted the mark of glory to death. At this moment, all seven hundred thousand people around Maracan? are integrated, and everyone is hitting the same rhythm. With Sally as the center, the faint light gathered together to bring the 1997 southern hemisphere together. The year is completely illuminated and dazzling. Its hard to imagine that it is just the simplest beat rhythm, but it keeps everyone together. The faces around each other, strange or familiar, are no longer important, everyone is a part of the glory to the death, and they use it together. Usher in the dawn of life with the same rhythm. The enthusiasm and excitement surging in the blood brought tears to the eyes. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The uniform rhythm constantly reverberates over Maracana, sparking a series of thunders, making the night look like daylight. The tears on Sally''s face slipped down again, because she felt healthy at this moment like never before, and she clearly felt the vigorous vitality flowing in the body, as if the previous illness was just a dream. That kind of excitement, that kind of excitement, that kind of vitality, like the song of a bird, like the gurgling of a stream, like the blooming of buds, like the cocoon of a cicada chrysalis... the smile on the corner of the mouth blooms freely in tears . It is "Young Volcano (.. Sure enough, the first song of the Encore was "Young Volcano." Hugo and Maracana worked together with more than 700,000 viewers to perform this single that swept across the army without a cappella. That raging The drums of swelled in the air, as if... as if 700,000 volcanoes erupted at the same time, even the earth began to tremble, the sky fell apart, the ground shook, the ground shook, and the gravity began to lose its effect, as if the entire universe was a big bang. , Everything is in chaos. The stormy melody made Sally burst into laughter, even if the lungs began to burn, even if the blood began to burn, even if the bones began to break, she still didn''t stop, just let herself completely lost in the melody. After the melody of "Young Volcano" was over Hugo raised his hands to quiet the audience. He took the microphone and tried to say something, but he tried twice and failed. Hugo Had to turn around and took two deep breaths before facing the audience again and saying, "This is a night worth remembering. Because of your company, everything becomes so beautiful. So, in At the last moment, I hope you raise your left hand, then put your right hand on your heart, and feel your heartbeat carefully." Accompanied by Hugos voice, the audience looked at each other, but after all they raised their left hands one after another. The dense arm forest was magnificent and even surpassed Maracana itself and became a human being. One of the greatest miracles in history. "Please look at the people around you, whether it''s a stranger or a friend, but please remember this moment, at least for this moment, that you have each other, this is the most important." Hugo said here, he paused slightly. "The last song tonight in Maracan?, this song is dedicated to the most special person, please listen." The audience was stunned. Is this song dedicated to Cameron Diaz? Otherwise, who else? The guitar strings in Neal''s hand were lightly outlined, and the prelude flowed out like spring water, and Sally stayed in place. Chapter 1714： No regrets "There is boredom in your eyes, because you can''t find the place where you can realize your dreams. When you say you give up, all the efforts you put into it will disappear without a trace. So , I will start a revolution from the bed, because you said that my thoughts have dazzled my mind, outside the house is blooming in summer, when you stand by the fire, the fire shines on your face, you The hope in my heart is burning like that flame." Hugos gloomy and rough voice is just like London in April. The continuous drizzle obscures the sky. It seems that the color of the sky cant be seen for more than half a month, and he cant help but close his eyes, seriously Listening to the trivial sound of raindrops on the windowsill, the world seems to have stopped in the gap of rain. Sally just froze in place, looking at Hugo on the stage, letting her heart surging emotions start to gush out, moving slowly flowing in the blood, happiness spinning around the corners of her mouth, and happiness spinning in her eyes. Sally thought that "It''s not in vain (i. is already a unique gift, but now, the song "Don''t be upset by the past (''t...in.anger has changed this night. To be perfect, impeccable. This song made countless people know the glory to the death, and also made Sally fall in love with the glory to the death. All this is like a beautiful dream, a beautiful dream called "Glory to the death". In the dream, she follows a group of like-minded people. The partner traverses the mountains and ridges, overcomes the thorns and the waves, seizes every second of life, and releases his enthusiasm and desire to his heart, making this trip of youth unparalleled. In the bright lights, Hugo''s gaze projected over, and Sally''s eyes were touched in the air, and the corners of the two people''s mouths showed a bright smile. Not only Hugo, but also Neil, Pedro, and Alfonso, even Fujin, who was sitting behind the stage hiding himself behind the drum set, cast his sights, which made Sallys mouth The smile bloomed proudly, just like the snow lotus on the top of Mount Everest. Sally knew that this was a gift given to her to death, the only graduation gift in the world. Sally is wearing a white evening gown at this time, looking like a sweet princess. The flowing skirt is gently swaying in the hot air in the field, and the flawless white is outlined by the dark night. The simplest skirt sheds the most gorgeous light in Sally''s smile, making people unable to look away. Sally raised her left hand high, swayed gently to meet the rhythm, and hummed softly to the melody. With her right hand on her chest, she could clearly feel the powerful heartbeat, one after another, the powerful beating sound and The fingertips of the right hand resonated, as if the muscles all over his body began to tremble gently, and the pleasure of climbing the sky swept across. "So Sally can wait..." Everyone in the audience began to sing in a chorus. The 700,000 people on and off the Maracan? became one at this moment, singing the same melody and the same The lyrics vent the same excitement and surging in my heart. However, Sally did not sing loudly as usual. She just sang lowly, as if whispering, drawing out the incomparably familiar melodies deep in her heart. "She knows that even though the difficulties are in front of her, even the thorns ahead Densely, she is still willing to hold hands with you..." This is her, Sally is her, she is going upstream, riding the wind and waves, holding only the hand of glory to death, on this path of dreams, never regrets, never looks back, and never regrets. . Now, their dreams are only half gone, and a brand new starting point is in sight: they shoulder the heavy responsibility of spreading the seeds of rock and roll faith, and are determined to travel everywhere in the world to let these fires release heat again. change the world. "But I remember you said that the future is still worth looking forward to. Take me to the place you yearn for, a place that no one knows and waits for us to explore." Sally suddenly felt that she was a little tired. She obviously felt that she was more energetic than ever last moment, but she was really tired at this moment. So Sally leaned on the armrest of the wheelchair and tried to sit down. Robin and Jessica, who were standing by, noticed Sally''s abnormality for the first time, and quickly reached out to help. But Sally raised her hand and shook her head, smiled at them, and said, "I''m fine." Even so, Robin helped Sally sit down with a worried look in his eyes. : Because Sally''s cheeks are completely red at this time and look abnormal. Robin looked back at his wife and didn''t know what to do, but Jessica patted him on the arm and cast his eyes on Sally again. When Robin turned her head, she saw a comfortable look on Sally''s face. It was obvious that she was tired after standing for too long. Now she once again sketched a pleasant smile on the corner of her mouth, and followed the melody to sing again, "Stand up." When you are by the fire, the flames reflect your face red, and the hope in your heart is burning like that flame." Then, Sally raised her head and looked at Robin and Jessica, her smile fully bloomed, and she sang in a low voice, "So Sally can wait..." There was a sly look at the corner of her eyes, which made Robin and Jessica couldn''t help laughing. At this time, they could see a kind of light called happiness in Sally''s eyes, and that vitality shone on her cheeks. Robin couldn''t help turning his head to look at the glorious to death members on the stage, and sang loudly together. Sally sang in a low voice. She just felt a little tired. After all, after watching a four-hour concert with full energy, it is difficult to keep energetic. However, other than that, she felt that she could not be better, as if she had never been sick before, with excitement and excitement running wild in her blood. After sitting down, all her limbs began to relax. Sally only felt that her whole person seemed to be able to float. With a light breeze, she could fly into the sky, wandering among the indescribable melody of glory to death. middle. Hugo''s voice is still so charming, the mellow voice with a little bit of hoarseness derived from exhaustion, it seems that every lyrics is gently colliding with the tip of his tongue, and then slowly spreading in the air with a faint fragrance, the whole People melt into the melody little by little. When he closed his eyes, Hugo seemed to sing softly in his ears. He said, "Don''t be upset about the past, at least not today." The scene of her first encounter with Hugo in Amoeba music emerged in Sally''s mind. That day was the first publicity after the release of "Almost Fame", but Hugo did not deliberately dress up, just dress simple The shirt and jeans looked like an ordinary student at the University of California, Berkeley. She remembered that they first sang "Li ( on the stage that day, and then sang "Don''t be upset by the past." The sun was very bright that day, and the air could even smell the dry leaves mixed with water vapor. The breeze blowing on the face made people feel lazy. The quality of the live microphone is a little bad, and even a faint noise can be heard. It often pops out halfway through the singing, which is really bad, but even so, she still sinks in the singing, slowly come down. "It''s nice to meet you, I''m Sally Hansen." Sally still remembers, when Hugo heard her name, the surprise on her face seemed to be awakened from a deep sleep. Bulldog. Thinking of this, Sally couldn''t help but put a smile on her mouth, and laughed out loud with a flutter. "I want to participate in your tour and watch your performances at every spot; I want to go to every corner of the world and see the aurora of the North Pole and the savannah of Africa..." Sally seems to be able to see the original The immature self, with an extremely determined light shining in his eyes, spoke resolutely and resolutely, which made a big smile on Hugo''s face. That smile is still so clear in her mind, because it is this smile that has lit her life. She became a member of the young volcano, she followed her glory to death all over the United States, she participated in the premiere of the Hugo movie, she became a part of shaking the status of the uncrowned king, she personally witnessed the creation of history by Hugo At that moment, she had long talks with new fans all night, she joined the ranks of volunteers for charity activities...In her short life, she realized too much value, experienced too many differences, tried too much Too many challenges. Life is long or short, but whether it is wonderful or not depends on the attitude towards it, and has nothing to do with time. She is really happy. But now she is tired, she is really tired. Sally only felt that her eyes were so heavy that even if she wanted to open it, she couldn''t do it. She tried her best, but opened a gap and saw the bright stage that dazzling. Her light gradually became brighter and brighter, from a warm creamy yellow to a dazzling golden yellow, enough to illuminate every dark corner of the world, this is her world. In the very center of this world, Hugo stands in place, with a guitar on his shoulders, playing and singing with his head down, overlapping with the most vivid image in her memory. That focused look illuminates the world. "It''s great." Sally closed her eyes slowly, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was outlined little by little. Now she is really tired. Although she still has a lot of things to do, she wants to follow the glory to death to complete this journey, she wants to witness the album "Blurry Rain" climb to a higher peak, and more importantly, she wants To experience the dream of glorifying death and pouring the seeds of rock belief out of the sky again... But it doesn''t matter, she has no regrets now, because she has tried her best, because her dream has been realized. Listen, that''s Hugo calling her name. "So Sally can wait. She knows that even if your awakening is too late, even if you have been abandoned by everyone, her youth is gradually withering, but I remember you said, don''t be upset about the past, at least not today..." Don''t be upset about the past, at least not today. Chapter 1715： Carry dreams Maracana, the limit of dreams and challenges. Read the full text of the latest chapter. Read the full text of the latest chapter. The update is fast. For countless singers, they didn''t even have the qualifications to challenge in their entire lives, but they fulfilled the whole dream in glory to death, and conquered Maracana in an absolutely powerful posture. A word of "conquer" is simply not enough to express the grandeur and greatness of that wonderful night. From the last day of 1996 to the first day of 1997, Maracan?, a venue for dreams, witnessed the process of a full four and a half hours of madness from glory to death. There is a total of on-site and off-site More than 700,000 spectators participated in this concert, which has become the largest concert in the history of music. Even a rock festival cannot reach this scale! Not only seven hundred thousand people participated in this concert, but all seven hundred thousand people fell into a frenzy, four and a half hours of non-stop carnival, resulting in as many as 231 spectators falling into State of shock, and more than 1,800 spectators have appeared spectacularly dehydrated to varying degrees. What is even more frightening is that at the end of the performance, when the audience called Encore in a beat rhythm, a slight second-degree earthquake was caused near Rio de Janeiro, and many residents felt the tremor. The noise index around Maracana even reached 141 decibels-and the noise emitted by the jet "shooting" aircraft was only 130 decibels when taking off, which also created a new Guinness record. . After the concert, the "New York Times" randomly interviewed 557 spectators on the spot, and got a good rating of 98.7 percent, while only seven spectators gave negative reviews for the reason. It is "The meaning is still not enough, and the concert is over if I have not enjoyed it at all." This Maracana concert not only relies on a series of records to be recorded in the annals of history, but also allows everyone to witness the glorious live performance ability. Controlling 210,000 audiences is definitely the biggest problem in history-difficult to reach the sky, but the four-and-a-half-hour glorious performance has mobilized the emotions of almost every audience. That unparalleled scene The experience is amazing. later. Seven of the worlds top professional magazines including "Rolling Stone" and "q Magazine" were selected, and the ten greatest concerts in the 20th century were honored to death. This concert that has created countless records was selected without any suspense. List. txt novel download "Rolling Stone" ranked the glorious Maracana New Year''s Eve concert in third place, second only to The Beatles'' 1969 rooftop concert and Michael Jackson''s 1997 concert at Wembley Stadium in London. . In the comments, "Rolling Stone" said, "A glorious moment enough to be in the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame!" "Q Magazine" ranked the Maracana New Year''s Eve concert on the throne, defeating the Beatles, Nirvana, Queen and the Rolling Stones. They achieved such an achievement, letting glory to death truly match these classic legends. The band is shoulder to shoulder. They believe that "this is the peak of music in the nineties. There is no substitute." It can be said that the significance of this Maracan? concert is definitely more than just a concert. It is more about the hard work and the "fine" of the glory to the death, so that people can clearly and deeply realize what kind of band is the glory to the death, and what kind of work the glory to the death music is like, It has truly established a glorious position in the history of music to the death. If the battle of the century and the ultimate showdown proved the powerful influence of Glory to Death, and it almost swept the world with the force of destruction; then the "hurricane and rain" concert tour, especially the Maracan? field, is written. The Glory to Death''s music style truly made Glory to Death have been recognized by music critics and audiences, and the category of "New Metal Rock" was incorporated into the theoretical discipline. This is how history was born unintentionally. Even after witnessing the madness of the battle of the century and the ultimate showdown, no one can predict the significance of this world tour. Unintentionally, countless viewers have become witnesses to the historical moment. The success of the Maracan? performance has aroused the enthusiasm of the major media in North America, South America and Europe, because the next glorious world is about to unfold, and the bright fire will cause a real storm. But for the glory to death, they have no time to take care of the madness of this performance. Not only because they have always focused on the tour itself. Ignore the influence of the media; moreover, because there is a soul that has merged with Maracana, it has truly become a part of the Maracana field and stays on this land forever. Looking at Jessica and Robin in front of him, Neil didn''t know what to say. He looked back, and Hugo just stood quietly beside him. There was no speech, no special expressions; Alfonso and Fujin just stood side by side, and the expressions on the faces hidden in the shadow of yin could not be seen clearly. Although Pedro was by his side, Pedro''s condition was really bad at this time, with a smile on his face, but he couldn''t hide the redness and swelling in his eye sockets. "Sorry..." Neil said, suppressing the turbulence in his heart. If you know this concert. It will become Sally''s swan song, they would never agree that Sally came over at the beginning-no one knows whether the long-distance wave and prolonged excitement caused all this. Jessica shook her head repeatedly, a faint smile was drawn at the corner of her mouth, "Neil, you don''t need to apologize to us, on the contrary, we should thank you for everything you have done for Sally." Having said that, there is clearly a lot to think about. Having said that, Jessica found that her throat was blocked and she couldn''t speak at all. The warmth of her eyes made her turn her head in embarrassment. "Neil, this is Sally''s choice, and it''s also the choice of our husband and wife." Robin took his wife''s words. "You know, this is the best for Sally. She chose the most beautiful and best choice. I left in an unforgettable way. If we just imprison Sally on the sick''bed''. Maybe she can still talk to us now..." Robin''s voice was also choked up, but he still controlled it, "But I I know that Sally wont be happy then. On the contrary, I must thank you for your willingness to cooperate with Sally, and thank you for your willingness to be with Sally all the time..." There were still a thousand words in his mind, but Robin didnt know how to express it. In the end he just left a thank you, and then hugged Neil, Fogin, Pedro and Alfonso one by one, preparing Turn around and say goodbye. However, Robin saw Hugo standing quietly next to him, thought about it, and walked over. Hugo raised his head and looked at Robin head-on. He wanted to say "Safe journey", but found that the sentence had no weight and was terribly hypocritical. It could only be stuck in the throat, not knowing whether to say it or not. . Then, Hugo saw Robin show a smile, so shallow, a little sad, and a little ridiculous. "Hugo, you know, many times I am jealous of you." Robin said, shook his head mockingly, "Because Sally talks about you every day, from breakfast to dinner, she always says,''Hey , Hugo has a movie released'',''Hugo has released a new song again'',''What did Hugo say today''... Oh, for the sake of God, I''m almost jealous of you." Hugo couldn''t help but toss at the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t laugh. Robin sighed, then smiled again and said, "But, I have to thank you, because you made Sally''s life more beautiful..." Hugo wanted to say something, but was Robin raised his hand to stop it, "You don''t have to be humble, and I didn''t mean to praise you, haha." Robin''s words made Hugo smile vainly, "Sally told me about your dream not long ago. You want to make people feel the charm of rock and roll again, and make rock a kind of faith again. In fact, when I first heard it, I felt that you were overpowered, probably just an idol who didnt know the heights of the sky. But you convinced You and Sally persuaded me together. The truth is, I am the self-righteous idiot." There is always a touch of melancholy between Robin''s eyebrows, even if he is smiling, it is so bitter, "Sally''s biggest dream is to watch you realize this ideal one day. So..." Robin tried to sort out I asked the language, "So..." But I found it was not so easy, "I also hope that this day will come." After speaking, Robin stretched out his right hand and placed it in front of Hugo. Hugo hesitated, only to hear Robin say with a smile, "Don''t let me wait, I have to catch the plane." Hugo then stretched out his right hand The two shook hands firmly. grip. Then Robin bent down and said in Hugo''s ear, "Thank you for singing''Don''t be upset about the past (''t...in.anger)'' that night." This time, Robin will do it again. Without stopping, she turned around and strode towards Jessica. However, he raised his right hand and wiped it twice on his eye sockets, a bit embarrassed. Seeing Robin leaving behind, Hugo let out a long sigh, but still felt that his chest was stuffy, and there was an unspeakable emotion. The tight shoulders suddenly became heavy. Hugo suddenly realized that he is no longer alone. Not only is there countless supporters behind him, but this is also the common dream of countless people. Shortly after the Maracan? concert, Henry Bloom officially announced that the "Sally Foundation" was established. The first funding came from the peripheral sales of the "Blurry Rain" world tour concert, up to three million US dollars directly to Account. The Sally Foundation will continue the previous Hugo''s wish to treat stubborn diseases and terminal illnesses of children and adolescents, hoping to bring more hope and future to children. This is what everyone knows, and what almost no one knows is that after leaving Maracan?, Hugo''s personal guitar strap was embroidered with a name, "Sally" with black thread. From this day on, Hugo carried his and Sally''s dreams and moved forward together. Chapter 1716： Way of the Superstar phone-reading In 1997, the sunrise came to the southern hemisphere, and the northern hemisphere also sent away the last ray of winter in 1996. There are only three years left before the millennium, and the twentieth century is coming to an end in a blink of an eye. A new page will be opened soon after a long century, and rumors about the turn of the century have begun to emerge one after another. The news of Bill Clintons re-election as US President has not caused enough sensation. The United States has been quiet, on the contrary. The entertainment industry has ushered in earth-shaking changes, welcoming the arrival of the "new century" with an earth-shaking attitude. Following the challenge to the authority of the Uncrowned King last year and the overwhelming social issues, 1996, which was supposed to be calm, became the most shining moment since the 1990s. All because of one name: Hugo Lancaster! From the beginning of the year with the power of "Death Convict Walk", he successively won the Berlin Film Festival actor and Oscar actor, to the emergence of "Independence Day", to the second half of the century war, the ultimate showdown, and finally in Marathi. Cana draws a perfect ending. Hugo was the key point in the entertainment industry throughout the year, which set off stormy waves. This is a year of historical change in the North American film market. The annual box office of movies reached 6.3 billion U.S. dollars, breaking the 6 billion mark for the first time in film history, an increase of 11% over last year. This is also since 1987. Since 1999, the annual box office growth rate has exceeded 10% for the first time. "Independence Day" has become the writer of film history. This work made by 20th Century Fox at a cost of 100 million U.S. dollars not only became the first film history to exceed 400 million at the box office, but it also continued to record film history in one go. It has been upgraded to another level. The North American box office of 535 million US dollars was crowned the 1996 North American box office champion without any suspense, and also became the film history box office champion. Unexpectedly, this is the first time ever that a work starring Hugo has won the annual box office championship, although previous works such as "Schindler''s List", "Speed ??of Life and Death", and "Seven Deadly Sins" have all created box office. Mythology, but they have all encountered more powerful opponents, and they have never been able to win this honor for Hugo. now. "Independence Day" won the annual championship with a devastating attitude, and no one refused to accept it. Compared with the brilliance of the box office, the true achievement of "Independence Day" is far from this, because no matter how good the box office is, there will eventually be a day of breaking, even if it is not before the end of the twentieth century, it will come after that. The biggest contribution of "Independence Day" is to change the operating model of the entire Hollywood. The first is Hugo''s 20 million dollar salary. After making great returns, it completely broke the Hollywood film remuneration pattern. It will also have a profound impact on the investment amount of the film company. More importantly, the income of all aspects of the Hollywood production team will also undergo corresponding changes. This is a revolution in the entire industry. The second is Industrial Light & Magic, which is widely known for the success of "Independence Day". Although computer stunts have been developed in Hollywood for many years, this is the first time that computer stunts have matured and successfully completed a big hit with the film crew. Zi''s ??works. The entire Hollywood industry is aware that the maturity of computer special effects will bring about earth-shaking changes in film technology, film modes, film types, and so on. "Independence Day" can be regarded as an epoch-making work. Movies have entered a completely different era. If the impact of "Pulp Fiction" on the film industry is silent, the rise of independent films, the richness of scripts, the changes in shooting techniques, etc., will be revealed in the long-term development of the film industry; then The impact of "Independence Day" on the film industry is lightning and thunder, whether it is the remuneration, the expansion of investment, or the changes in filming methods and film themes. You can feel it almost immediately. There is no doubt that "Independence Day" made 1996 special, and it also gave this year its own characteristics in the nineties when the stars were shining. All of this is due to the strong appeal of Hugo. In a daze, Hugo has already exerted a subtle influence on the North American film industry in terms of appearance and connotation. Such influence is second to none even in history. In addition to the standout "Independence Day", this year''s North American movies also ushered in a bumper year. The box office of "Tornado" was as high as 241 million U.S. dollars, although it is far from the strength of "Independence Day." But it also proves once again that commercial blockbusters are gradually adopting computer special effects. In addition, there are 13 movies with a box office of more than 100 million yuan, which is also a record high. in. "Mission Impossible", "Mr. Sweetheart", "Ransom", "101 Real Dogs (101. Dalmatians, "Break into Death Island", "Fatty Professor (The. Nutty. Professor , "Fake Phoenix (The. Birdcage and "Moment of Killing" were ranked in the top ten with excellent box office data. Among them, "Fatty Professor" led by Eddie Murphy, "Fake Phoenix Virtual Phoenix" starring Robin Williams, and "101 Real Dogs" adapted from cartoons defended the status of comedy movies. Occupy three seats in the top ten, but also brought two top comedy superstars. Eddie followed the "Beverly Hills Detective", and then offered classic masterpieces; Robin continued the strength of last year''s "Slim Daddy", and for the second year in a row, the popularity, word of mouth, and box office have fully blossomed. This was also the pinnacle of comedy movies in the nineties. But at this time it can be seen that action movies are grabbing the market. "Mission: Impossible", "Ransom Storm", and "Break into Death Island" are all typical action movies. Although "Break into Death Island" is Sean Connery led the lead role, but Alexander Lorraine won super popularity and successfully ranked among the first-line actors. Of course, whether it is Eddie, Robin, or Alexander, they obviously can''t compete with Hugo. Looking at the movie market throughout the year, the only top star who can challenge Hugo is Tom Cruise! To be more precise, this is actually a year belonging to Tom. A "Mission Impossible" opened the territory of Tom''s action superstar, ranking third on the year-end list with 180 million US dollars; a "Mr. Sweetheart" once again proved Tom''s infinite charm, sweeping over 150 million. Three million dollars, won the third place in the annual box office rankings. In the whole year, only four movies had a box office of more than 150 million yuan, and Tom alone occupies two spots. More importantly, "Mr. Sweetheart" gave Tom a sound of praise, many people think This work allows him to get his second Oscar nomination for acting as an actor. This is undoubtedly a huge breakthrough for Tom. In the past two years, Hugo has become so strong that he not only robbed Tom of most of his light, but also achieved an overtake with absolute advantage. Now Hugo not only has two gold medalists in his hands, but also has harvested three works with a box office of more than 200 million yuan. Both box office and awards are far ahead of Tom. What''s more, this year there is the "Independence Day" that made history. On the other hand, Tom, after experiencing the praise of "Interview with the Vampire", it can be said to be silent for two years. Even Brad Pitt has come from behind, taking away most of his light and becoming the sexiest man of the year in People Weekly last year. In the iron triangle of Brad, Tom and Hugo, Tom has always been eating his own money. The advantages he accumulated before have been eroded bit by bit. Not only is he behind Hugo, he is not even in the confrontation with Brad. Absolute advantage. But now, Tom has occupied the third and fourth place in the annual box office rankings with two works worth 150 million US dollars, announcing his strong return to everyone. A good lesson for Brad, whose foundation is unstable, let Brad know that there is still a big gap between him and Tom. At present, only two of Brads works have a box office of more than 100 million yuan, respectively. Hugo''s "Seven Deadly Sins" and Tom''s "Night Interview with Vampires". This shows that not only the box office, but also not only the reputation and awards, but also the influence on the entire market, Brad has a long way to catch up. The two works of "Mission Impossible" and "Mr. Sweetheart" made a big hit at the box office. In one fell swoop, Tom returned to the peak of his career. If it weren''t for the box office record created by "Independence Day", it would be incredible, even Hugo was in front of Tom. Stand aside. In fact, Hugo only had one movie in 1996, and "Independence Day" will definitely not be able to make a difference during the awards season. On the contrary, "Mr. Sweetheart" has won enough attention for Tom, and his name is still in the awards season. Will continue to appear in major media. So, from this point of view, Tom has the opportunity to bring the advantage back again and find a balance between him and Hugo. As for Brad? He can look harder. But it is precisely because of Tom''s strength that "Mission Impossible" and "Mr. Sweetheart" both work together, but they still haven''t been able to shake Hugo''s king status. Therefore, the name "Hugo Lancaster" is influencing the world with a naked eye. From the thrilling epic acting of "Death Row" to the box office pull of "Independence Day", he is making movies This culture affects everyone''s daily life. In 1996, this also completed the last piece of the puzzle, making Hugo the first Uranus superstar to truly influence the entire era since Marlon Brando in the 1950s! Even Harrison Ford, even Tom Cruise, and even Tom Hanks have not reached the height. Whats interesting is that Hugos powerful influence has penetrated into every detail of life, so much so that People Weekly had difficulty selecting the title of Sexiest Man of the Year in 1996-it seems that they have no choice at all. . In the end, People Weekly awarded the title to Denzel Washington-which made Denzel the first black actor elected since the establishment of this selection. This is a choice that people cannot agree with but cannot oppose, and I have to admire the cleverness of People Weekly. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1717： Two-pronged approach The process of history always arrives inadvertently in an irresistible way. After the accumulation of trivial moments after another, the historical moments appear unexpectedly. This was the case in 1996. People had expected 1994 when a hundred flowers blossomed, and had marveled at 1995, but they did not expect that it was 1996 that became a watershed in the entire 1990s. After 1996, computer stunts have officially become an indispensable production element in Hollywood movies, unveiling the vigorous prelude to the "blockbuster era", and a few years later, with the shining debut of "Spider-Man", a new film industry has started. Chapter. This has a profound impact on the entire film industry. In fact, not just Hollywood, but also globally. It is still "Independence Day". This work that changed the direction of historical development became the first work to break one billion at the global box office, bringing the term "movie box office" into a whole new realm-and it also means As film companies will be able to find more benefits in the box office market, the prosperity of the film industry can be expected, and the further encroachment of Wall Street can also be expected. This can even be regarded as a move that has an impact on the economic and industrial structure. . The box office of 1.255 billion US dollars has set off a "Hugo" storm indiscriminately in every corner of the world, which also laid the foundation for the enthusiasm of the global music market in the second half of the year. Relying on box office results that are far ahead of historical records, "Independence Day" easily crowned the world''s annual box office champion crown, earning this title for the second year in a row-last year''s "seven deadly sins" have accomplished this feat. Even after twenty years, the visual effects blockbuster "Independence Day" is still popular, not only because this work witnessed the moment when Hugo reached the top of the superstar, but also not only because this work set off on a global scale. The disaster movie frenzy is also because disaster movies have become a unique genre in Hollywood after Independence Day, not to mention the impact this work has on the entire film industry. In the global year-end box office rankings, no work can match "Independence Day"-this is undoubtedly, but even more frightening is that after the year-end box office data is added up, it still cant match "Independence Day" competes against each other, and such a strong performance makes people feel the unparalleled appeal of "Independence Day" from the bottom of their hearts. After "Independence Day" won the North American and global box office double charts, and filled a big gap in Hugo''s career, "Tornado" also took the North American and global box office runners into his arms. "Tornado" has collected 494 million US dollars in box office data worldwide. This is also a huge success. Together with "Independence Day", it has written the glory of disaster-type movies. The third place is "Mission Impossible." This special agent movie that opened a new dawn for Tom''s career, sweeping $45.7 million worldwide, became the only three box office that broke four this year. Billion works. This is undoubtedly a huge success, and it also created another spy brand after the "007". However, unlike James Bond, Ethan Hunt in "Mission Impossible" has been branded as belonging to Tom and has accompanied countless fans through countless springs and autumns. The top three of the global box office charts coincide with the North American charts, which once again proves the pivotal position of the North American film market in the world. From the fourth place, the list began to change. Although "Mr. Sweetheart" is very popular in North America, its influence worldwide is relatively limited, but the final global box office performance of 273 million U.S. dollars has successfully made it into the top ten, ranking ninth. Tom alone occupies two seats on the North American and global year-end lists, and his career has reached a new peak, even if it is compared to Hugo. The place that replaced "Mr. Sweetheart" in the third place in North America and rose to fourth place globally is "Risk to Death Island". This work has swept the box office of 200 million U.S. dollars in overseas markets, which made its global box office reach. 335 million US dollars, defeated a lot of opponents, led the "1996 Global 300 Million Club". Alexander ushered in a major explosion in his career by relying on "Break into Death Island", with an endless stream of solicitation works, which no one, including Karl Earl, had expected. Many people have noticed the little anecdote behind the success of this work. Alexander defeated Nicholas Cage to get this role; Coincidentally, Hugo also defeated his biggest competitor Nicholas at the 68th Oscars. , Won the first actor''s career as the actor statuette. Nicholas left Joseph Gibbs just three months before the official establishment of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. A really interesting coincidence. The biggest surprise on the global box office list is "The Camel Man (the... of.... This cartoon from Disney, adapted from the classic "Notre Dame de Paris", has a mediocre performance in the North American market. , The box office will pass the 100 million threshold, but the overseas box office has ushered in an explosion. After achieving a box office of 225 million US dollars, it rose to fifth place on the global rankings in one fell swoop. This is indeed Many people did not expect the results. After that, "101 Real Dogs", "Ransom Storm", "Fatty Professor", "Mr. Sweetheart", and "Eraser" took up the remaining five seats in the top ten. The "Evaporation Order" starring Arnold Schwarzenegger relied on his global appeal to rank among the top ten counterattacks, and hand in hand with "The Bell Tower Camel" to replace the "fake phoenix virtual phoenix" and "Moment of Killing". "These two North American top ten are in the top ten positions in the global box office rankings. It is worth mentioning that the work "British Patient" did not receive much attention during its release, but relying on the rave reviews during the awards season, it strongly boosted the follow-up box office-especially in overseas markets. With only US$78 million in the box office in North America, the global year-end box office reached an incredible amount of US$232 million. It actually surpassed Michael Jordan''s "Slam Dunk" starring Michael Jordan in the year-end singles. jam) and finally ranked eleventh on the list. The biggest difference in the global rankings is that comedy films that have achieved great success in North America are not so strong. After all, the response of American humor in overseas markets is still limited. The overseas market has given more cheers and applause to typical commercial films such as "Independence Day", "Tornado", "Mission Impossible", "Death Island", "Ransom Storm", and "Evaporation Secret Order". It also coincides with the direction of change in the North American film market. The curtain came to an end in 1996, but the storm of the film industry has only just begun to exert its power. From the North American box office to the global box office, no one can ignore the devastation of "Independence Day". The 500 million in North America and 1.2 billion in the world have completely refreshed people''s fixed ideas and caused the positioning and restrictions of the entire market. Earth-shaking changes; of course, no one can ignore the vitality that Hugo has injected into this work. It can be said that without Hugo, "Independence Day" may be able to achieve box office success-this is a historical inevitability, but it is absolutely impossible At this height, as the first person with the most box office appeal today, Hugo''s influence is unmatched. From "Pulp Fiction" in 1994, to the "Seven Deadly Sins" in 1995, and to "Independence Day" in 1996, Hugo is becoming an important page in all aspects of American society, American culture, and American history. It is because of the outstanding achievements of these works, but also because these works have had an impact on all aspects of American society, and gradually integrated into people''s daily life, subtly becoming a part of cultural symbols. Its like the Beatles, like Michael Jackson, like John Wayne, like Marilyn Monroe, like Elvis Presley, like Michael Jordan, just like It''s like Frank Sinatra. This is the age of Hugo, and people can say so without hesitation. The nineties are leaving a deep mark belonging to Hugo, and this deep mark is not only film, but also music. The reason why people are willing to call the 1990s belongs to the Hugo era, the historical heritage behind the album "Blurry Rain" cannot be ignored. From the Battle of the Century in late September to the ultimate showdown at the end of October, the strong showdown between Glory to Death and Mariah Carey and Oasis completely detonated the global music market. This vigorous frontal showdown has produced unparalleled strength. The influence has surpassed "Independence Day" and the US presidential election became a microcosm of global culture in 1996. Not only because of the outstanding and excellent troika, but also because the iron triangle has completely stimulated the potential of the music market. Every confrontation between the three is very enjoyable. Even after twenty years, people still talk about the situation at that time. road. Not to mention, there are countless young people who have embarked on the road of music because of this war of the century. After entering the second decade of the 21st century, top superstars such as Sam Smith (sam) have emerged one after another. ), Adele (adele), Ed Sheeran (ed. Sheeran), Taylor Swift (.), Bruno Mars (. Mars), Justin Timberlake, Beyonc, etc. They said that in their growth process and in their musical dreams, the 1996 duel had crucial works, which almost completely changed their outlook on life and values. It is no exaggeration to say that this is the rock revolution of the sixties. After his death, another musical revolution. Life, its cultural value and social impact, has not dissipated until half a century later. More coincidentally, after the "New Yorker" was the first to call out "Maracana is the Woodstock of the 90s", this sentence was unanimously responded by countless media, and this "revolution" "Fate" pushed to the pinnacle of history. And this revolution. One of the most important members of life is the glory from Hugo to death! Chapter 1718： Absolute king "Maracana is Woodstock in the nineties." Everyone knows what the phrase "New Yorker" really means. It naturally refers to the performance at the Maracana field in "storms and rains". That performance was sung from 1996 to 1997. Since then, The seeds of rock and roll are like dandelions, spread all over the world. In 1969, Woodstock gathered 450,000 people. Those three days of peace and music left a deep mark in history; in 1996, Maracana gathered 700,000 people. Those two Tian''s carnival and music have left a unique stroke in the yellowing history. Even if people cannot predict the future, after experiencing Maracanas enthusiasm, people can clearly feel that glory to death is silently affecting everyone with their own persistence, their own enthusiasm and their own will. people. This was the cry of the "New Yorker", the response of the major media, and the classic moment of historical change. In fact, long before the arrival of Maracana, all of this had a foreboding. From the devastating victory of the war of the century to the grand victory of the ultimate showdown in the Normandy landing battle, the glory will be stepped on step by step. Looking at history on the shoulders of giants. After the outbreak of 2.91 million sales in the first week, although the sales of "Hardstorm" fell by 51% in the following week, it still harvested 1.43 million sales. Such a strong performance is more than just a few. Unsurprisingly, he completed the championship of the Billboard Albums chart again, and further widened the gap between the glory to death and the two competitors. The sales of 1.43 million in a single week in the second week is not only the champion of the previous weeks sales in music history, even if it is above all the weekly sales charts, this result is only lagging behind last Wednesdays wagon creation. The score surpassed the data of the original soundtrack of the "Bodyguard" movie, ranking fourth in history. Such momentum is enough to make all words pale and weak. "Butterfly" sales plummeted 68% in the first week of November, winning a weekly sales of 630,000. Although this sales data is still incredible, given that there are only a handful of albums in North America that have sold more than 500,000 in a single week, the weekly sales of 630,000 is undoubtedly very outstanding, which is enough to guarantee Maria''s consecutive number. Hold the second place on the bulletin board in two weeks. But it was only the runner-up. The sales volume of 130,000 yuan on a single Saturday is only a little more than 50% of the sales volume of 1.25 million yuan in a single week of "Blurry Rain." open. If the competition in the first week was still full of suspense, then all the suspense in the second week was stifled by the young volcanoes. The propaganda power of the "Blurry Rain" concert tour is seeping out bit by bit, with full stamina. What''s more frustrating is that because of glory to death dedicated to the tour, Maria and the Oasis band became entangled instead. Originally Maria didnt think the Oasis could become a competitor at all, but this time Creative Records teamed up with Universal Music, and Tiexin intends to push the Oasis to the top. Not only was the propaganda battle between the two parties involved in a hard fight, but even the sales competition was irrelevant. . "Stay at this moment" achieved a score of 600,000 with a 67% drop. Such data can be said to be against the sky, the gap with "Butterfly" is only within 30,000 sheets, which is the gap that can be overtaken at any time within a day, and under the strong propaganda momentum of Oasis Band, the decline control is very gratifying. This also proves once again that the Oasis band is so popular. In the end, in the first week of November, "Stay Now" only ranked third with a slight disadvantage, but it left countless suspenses for next week''s Billboard album chart, which was very tickling. At the same time, on the singles chart in the first week of November, "Vailure ( also achieved great results, with a weekly sales of 1.01 million, which is still a weekly sales record in the North American music market. In the 1990s, when the annual sales volume was 2 million, it could easily make it into the top ten. This result was enough to make this single win the second consecutive week of double billboard championships for the second consecutive week of glory. People were speechless except for the powerful sigh of glory to death. The competition for the two songs "Butterfly" and "Along with Me" has also entered a fierce competition this week. In the end, Maria relied on the advantage of the radio on-demand rate to occupy the runner-up, and the Oasis band regrettably ranked third again. But the gap between the two singles is already within reach, even more intense than the competition for the album, making audiences unable to resist the adrenaline rush. Compared with Yiqi Juechen''s "storm and rain", the fight between "butterfly" and "stay in this moment" is obviously more topical. In addition, glory to death never cooperates with interviews, so the focus of media coverage is gradually Transferred to Maria and Oasis. Under the warming and uproar of the media, this "torn and force war" has continued to heat up and gradually evolved into a personal attack. In the end, the sales battle between the two sides was second. Maria and the Gallagher brothers of the Oasis band publicly scolded them in front of the media, and the words were vulgar and unpleasant, so it was so lively that the audience really saw an annual tear-off show. This is definitely something that no one could think of before the start of the War of the Century-after all, people still hoped that Maria could join forces with the Oasis to fight glory to death. The ultimate showdown has added a lot of fun, and the announcement of the bulletin board list every week has become the focus of attention. Under the attention of the whole world, Glory to death will continue his strength to the end, with two consecutive championships, three consecutive championships, four consecutive championships...seven consecutive championships. Everyone is focusing on Maria and Oasis in the "storm". In the band, he unknowingly completed the seven consecutive championships with absolute advantage. Even more frightening is that in the last week of 1996, the single-week sales of "Blurry Rain" exceeded 300,000 again, and it won 3700,000 sales in one go. The posture of swallowing mountains and rivers could not find any opponents. Unsurprisingly, he won eight consecutive championships in his bag, finishing 1996 and welcoming 1997. During these eight weeks, "Blurry Rain" faced Van Hellens Best Collection (best.of..1), The Beatles Collection Three (), Snoopy-Doggou (..) Challenges from works such as the second album "Dog. Dad (the. and Bush''s second album "Blade Suitcase (., especially the two of The Beatles and Snoopy-Doggo In the first week of the albums release, an amazing sales momentum broke out, but the last laugh was "storms"! It can be said that the eight consecutive championships of the "storm" not only defeated the other two competitors of the troika, but also defeated a group of powerful challengers, and the final victory was well deserved. This is the most direct manifestation from the sales data. In just eight weeks, "Blurry Rain" achieved sales of 8.3 million. This is not only the fastest-selling album in music history, but also the first North American music history that sold more than 8 years in that year. Millions of albums. In a horizontal comparison, "Bath of Morning Light" was released in August of that year, and the final year-end sales volume was 7.26 million. However, "Blurry Rain" was released at the end of October and achieved 8% in just eight weeks. With over one million sales data, even EMI Records has been shocked by such a momentum. Undoubtedly, the "storm and rain" is the king, with incomparable absolute strength set off a frenzy at the end of the year, causing the entire music market to burst out with endless energy. In the face of the absolute strength of "Butterfly" and "Remain in This Moment", the duel between "Butterfly" and "Remain in This Moment" was inextricably killed. In the second week of November, "Remain in This Moment" completed the overtake, although the "Butterfly" was tight. In the following week, he returned to the runner-up position, but in the fourth week of November, "Stay Now" took the runner-up position again. Although the highest position they can strive for is the runner-up, which sounds a bit bleak, but the fact is not the case. The two albums "Butterfly" and "Stay in the Moment" are constantly refreshing their own records, rewriting history, and achieving it. The true pinnacle of Maria and Oasis'' musical career. It may not be as Glory to Death, but there is no doubt that Maria and Oasis have also benefited a lot from the War of the Century and achieved an unimaginable breakthrough in their careers. During the period, the Beatles and Snoopy-Doggo each defeated other competitors in one week, ranking runner-up, just behind the "hurt and rain", but other than that, "butterfly." And "Stay at this moment" held the runner-up and third place very firmly. In the end, "Butterfly" slightly led the runner-up in four weeks. Although "Stay at this moment" only gained the runner-up for two weeks, the gap was not as big as imagined. In the last week of 1996, the Billboard album rankings were still dominated by "Butterfly", "Butterfly" ranked runner-up, and "Stay Now" followed closely behind. Undoubtedly, the band''s "Tragedy Kingdom" and Celine Dion''s "Falling in Love" are fortunate to be the last two members of the top five. The brilliant competition in 1996 came to an end. The Glory to Death, the Iron Triangle duel between Maria and Oasis lighted up the music market in the second half of the year and set off a sales storm. This war of the century really detonated the market, not only It was a single singer who achieved outstanding results, but the troika went hand in hand, driving the prosperity of the entire market. The total album sales for the year increased by an incredible 19% compared with last year, setting a new record in music history. Everyone realizes that there is still more energy waiting to be tapped in the music market that people recognize, making the war of the century truly worthy of the name "the highest peak before the end of the century." In the competition for the year-end album sales charts, Glory To Death won the championship with an absolute advantage. This is also their first year-end sales champion since Glory To Death turned out to be theirs. This once again filled the rain. If there is a gap in your career! The power of the king is unstoppable! Chapter 1719： Full sweep Achieved 8.3 million sales in eight weeks, which is incredible enough! Even more frightening is that before the end of 1996, the "storms" still showed no signs of slowing down. The sales volume of 160,000 on a single Wednesday was still dazzling, which also means that the sales volume of 10 million is close at hand. , Glory to Death is about to complete the feat that all three albums exceed the threshold of 10 million. txt novel download/(), the latest chapter visit: .. This is the best portrayal of the glory of the king. Now, what people need to discuss is when will the continuous championship momentum of "hurricanes and rains" end? Thirteen consecutive championships beyond the "bath of morning light"? Or is it possible to challenge the 20 consecutive titles of the "Bodyguard" movie soundtrack? Or is it a step closer, touching the distant record of the fifty-four-week championship of the "West Side Story" soundtrack from 1962 to 1963 that belongs to the outer space? Obviously, after entering 1997, there will still be a lot of battles in the music market. As for the ending, it will be an answer that no one can know. Perhaps the "hurt and rain" will continue to bring surprises, but that is all in the future. For now, "Blurry Rain", with the gesture of the ultimate showdown winner, directly crowned the 1996 year-end album sales champion. This is also the first year-end champion of a rock band since the 1990s! It was followed by Celine Dion''s new album "Fall in Love" released in March. This album achieved 7.7 million sales throughout the year, and the results were very colorful. If placed last year, this result would be enough to win the championship, but it is a pity that this year I encountered a full-scale explosion of glory to the death. In the end, I regretfully placed second and became the first year-end sales champion of glory to death. Good witness. What is quite surprising is that Maria''s "Butterfly" and Oasis''s "Stay in This Moment" did not follow the pace of glory to death, and jointly completed the dominance on the year-end sales list. But in fact, this should be expected, because the momentum of Glory to Death is too strong, it is a different kind. In fact, this troika is only released for eight weeks, and it is naturally difficult to match the release in March." "Fall in love" to compete. Faced with such a result, it can only be said that the momentum of the final showdown was too strong. From the last week of October, the bombing started indiscriminately. After two months of bombing, almost everyone wanted to join forces for "Butterfly" and "Stay Now". The far-leading "Blurry Rain" dominated the year-end sales list together, and as a result... As a result, "Butterfly" and "Stay in the Moment" both ranked among the top ten at the end of the year, and entered the top five hand in hand. The performance of "color" is enough to make people eye-catching. txt novel download [fast update, refreshing website pages, few advertisements, I like this kind of website the most, it must be praised] After the rappers second official album "All.eyez.on.me" was released in February, it set off a sales frenzy, and finally achieved 7.23 million sales throughout the year. Ranked third on the year-end charts and became the best-selling hip-hop album in music history. It is officially announced that hip-hop music has become an indispensable part of the mainstream market-this and the innovation of the "Butterfly" album also echo each other. Next, the fourth and fifth places on the year-end list are familiar faces. Marias Butterfly year-end sales reached 5.98 million. Unfortunately, it failed to exceed six million, but she still won five. With a sales volume of 1.9 million copies, "Stay at this moment" is half a position ahead of the year-end list. With a gap of only 80,000 sales, "Butterfly" and "Stay at the Moment" ranked fourth and fifth respectively. Such a scene was unexpected to many people. Unexpectedly, after the "highly anticipated" sales of 7 million, none of the albums sold more than six platinum; I did not expect that the Oasis band would be able to fight Maria to the last minute, with such a small gap; I did not expect the distance between the two albums to be "swift and windy." The sales gap of "Rain" is so huge; I didnt expect that the ultimate showdown would achieve glory to death, and at the same time Maria and Oasis became life and death enemies; I didnt expect this final showdown to witness the glorious road to the death of the superstar. Witness Maria surpassed Whitney-Houston''s feat and witnessed the great victory of Oasis in the North American market... It is indeed an ending that no one could have expected. But no matter what, the Oasis band struggled to the last moment, and it did not lag behind Mary Asia Pacific, which is already a huge surprise. Just as people are looking forward to what the "Blurry Rain" will perform after entering 1997, people are now also looking forward to where the duel between Oasis and Maria will go next. So... maybe the war of the century is not over yet? Or should it be said that the troika has now become a two-person turn? The album "the." of the black hip-hop group refugees (fugees) brought this year''s hip-hop style to a whole new level. The album, released in January, sold 5.73 million at the end of the year, ranking sixth on the chart. name. Hand in hand to support hip-hop. After that, Donnie Breston''s new album "Secret (, The Beatles'' "''Fine'' Collection 3", Keith Sweet''s new album of the same name, Lean Remus ( leann.)''s first album "blue" (blue) has achieved sales of more than four platinum, occupying the last four positions in the top ten of the year-end sales list. Obviously, this is a year of comprehensive innovation in the music market, and a group of newcomers rise strongly and become the main theme of the market. Li An-Remus is only thirteen years old, and his first test cry is amazing in the United States; Refugee, and Tang Ni are all their second albums, ushering in the peak of their respective careers; Case, Oasis, Glory Death is the third album. In the face of a turnaround, they seized their own opportunity. As for the future, the third album will write different answers. In other words, only the three singers of The Beatles, Maria and Celine can be regarded as veterans who have experienced the battlefield. Other singers should be regarded as the beginning and rising stages of their careers. Such a top ten composition is undoubtedly very interesting; In addition, among the top ten, rock occupies three seats, namely Glory To Death, Oasis and The Beatles; hip-hop is occupied by refugees and two positions; rhythm and blues relies on Maria, Downey, and Keith. Won three seats; in the end, Celine is a pop style, and Li An is a country, so the composition is even more interesting. The new generation of hip-hop and rock is on the rise, the country is still the favorite of Americans, and pop and rhythm and blues maintain the current dominant position of the mainstream music market. This is consistent with the point of view of countless music critics: behind the war of the century, it is precisely the confrontation of the entire music market transformation. The same antibody is now on the top of the year-end singles sales charts, so it becomes more and more interesting. In the battle of the century and the ultimate showdown, the troika singles exploded with amazing energy, so it''s not surprising that five of the top ten at the end of the year appeared. After the release of "Vailure (, it set off a sales frenzy. Not only the explosive power can compete with the "Young Volcano (., the endurance also occupies an absolute advantage. This single easily achieved eight consecutive championships as a ruler, and joined hands with "Blurry Rain" to firmly hold the billboard album and singles double chart champions in hands, and continue to break the previous "''mystery" The hopes of''Wall ()'' and "Sweet Day" consecutively recorded, this will also be a major highlight of the New Year. From the five consecutive titles of "Young Volcano" to the eight consecutive titles of "Voyage", in the last three months of 1996, the entire singles chart was swept to death. In the end, "Navigation" broke the sales record of 3 million in one year created by "My Wall" last year. With a sales volume of 4.22 million, it became the first year in the history of music. The internal sales exceeded four million singles, and it was easy to win the year-end singles sales leader in the bag. Such a glorious one does not need to be said. "Young Volcano" also did not back down, with a sales volume of 3.69 million, and also broke the record of the "fan" wall last year, and ranked second on the year-end list! The momentum of glory to death is already unmatched. It is completely a battle between oneself and oneself. Oneself has created a record, and then oneself breaks the previous record, writes a new record, and so on. The first and second place in the 1996 year-end singles sales charts are all attributed to glory to death, this is the best proof. Following the year-end movie box office champion and year-end album sales champion, Hugo once again won the year-end single sales champion and runners-up together-in fact, last year "''fan'' wall" has won the honor of year-end single sales champion, but This year, we are one step closer, bringing Hugo''s sweeping momentum to its extreme. No one can surpass, and it is impossible to even approach. The album "Breaking Rain" not only gave birth to two champion singles, but these two singles also swept the top two year-end sales. This was the first time in history. It even makes people wonder whether anyone will be able to replicate this miracle in the future-even if it is glorious to death, it is estimated to be very difficult, after all, the war of the century does not happen every year. "Sweetheart" is following in the footsteps of "Sailing" and "Young Volcano"! Rather than the "butterfly" people expected. The single "Sweetheart" received a enthusiastic response after its release, and it was even more beloved in the radio on demand. The final sales of 30.9 million, not only became the only three songs in 1996 that sold more than 300 One of 10,000 singles, and successfully won the third place at the end of the year. From this perspective, Maria still has the upper hand in the confrontation with Oasis. But everyone has an account in their minds: Oasis is an away game, and Americas enthusiasm for British rock has been dormant for nearly two decades. Therefore, what is the outcome? The reason why the fans of the song have always refused to give up: they have no way to catch up with the glory to death, it is almost impossible to surpass the sky, they can only wrestle with people close to their own strength. This ultimate showdown is indeed a colorful one, including the glorious sweeping army, and the bitter struggle between Maria and the Oasis band. It is indeed worthy of the title of "War of the Century"! Chapter 1720： Collect records The highest box office record holder in North American film history, the highest box office record holder in global film history, the North American premiere box office, single-day box office, next-week box office, the fastest reaching 100 million, the fastest 200 million and a series of record holders, global movie history The first record holder with a salary of 20 million, the first actor under the age of 30 in Oscar history... The record holder for the fastest album sales in the history of North American music, the record holder for the highest single sales in the history of North American music, the record holder for the highest single-week album and single sales in the history of North American music, and the first three albums in the history of North American music. Tens of millions of record holders... The name "Hugo Lancaster" can be written in the front of all these records. At present, except for the history that takes time to settle, such as the "West Side Story" movie soundtrack billboard album chart for fifty consecutive weeks Winning records, such as the record of the Beatles 18 consecutive albums and 20 singles winning the Billboard Championship (as of 1996), such as the record of 104 million sales of the album "Thriller" Hugo or the name of Glory to Death can be seen in any other record list. Although records can never represent the status of an artist in history, take the movie box office as an example. The box office in the 1990s needs to take into account inflation, movie ticket prices, peoples living standards and other factors, so it is bound to be the highest limit of the box office. The sales of music albums are constantly on the rise, and so are the sales of music albums. This has also made it difficult for the top superstars of the golden age to gain much advantage on such lists; but this series of records can clearly make people feel that, nine In the world cultural heritage of the ten''s, Hugo has left his unique mark. In the 1996 year-end singles sales charts, "Vailure ( and "Young Volcano (. teamed up to dominate, ranking first and second places. Such a momentum made the audience accustomed to Hugo''s record-breaking posture. Can''t help but exclaim again. Although the gap between Mariah Careys "sweetheart" is huge, she still relies on strong support and ranks third on the year-end list, defeating the fourth-placed "Do you know what I mean?" Take a breath. The Oasis single "Do you know what I mean" lags behind the sales gap of 170,000, and unfortunately occupies the fourth place, making the Gallagher brothers really frustrated. "How do you want/California love (.. u. want. it/. and "Life and Death ( by the Bone Party (. thugs-n-) occupy the fifth and sixth rap songs respectively. Fame, the scores of these two singles both exceeded 2.5 million, infinitely close to 3 million, easily leading the crowd. The remaining four positions in the top ten are highly competitive. Strictly speaking, the gap from seventh to fifteenth is very small. The sales of all these singles have crossed the two million threshold. This is also the music market. One of the important signs of prosperity, hitting a new historical high. In the end, Mary Bliges "Won''t Cry (.''.cry, Oasiss "Walk with Me", Black Streets "No Doubt (., Donnie-Brystons "Dont Cry" "Breaking my heart (unbreak.my.heart successfully broke through and made it into the top ten of the year-end list. Marias second song "Butterfly" was staggeringly ranked 11th, and failed to break into the top ten. Although this single swept an incredible sales volume of 1.69 million in the first week, it only gained 2.43 million sales in the end. Its stamina was far behind other competitors, and it was even more popular with Oasis. "Go with me" completed the overtake. As a result, Oasis occupied two seats in the top ten, and Maria had only one; but "Sweetheart" ranked third, and the sales of the two singles of Oasis were lagging behind. So, which one will Oasis and Maria win? There is still no clear idea. Of course, the true winner is glory to death, there is no doubt. Under the strong drive of the ultimate showdown, the North American sales of the three albums of Glory To Death have reached new highs. The sales of "Almost Fame" in North America have reached 11.6 million, and the sales of "Bath in the Morning Light" are even higher. As many as over 17.2 million copies, coupled with the current cumulative sales of 8.3 million "storms", Glory to the death has already harvested more than 37 million copies in North America so far. Ranked among the most successful singers in history. What is even more frightening is that the global momentum of glory to death is also rising. Just like the huge advantage that "Blurry Rain" achieved on the British pop music charts, this album also remained on the top spot with a strong advantage until the end of 1996, and set a new high in sales, surrendering 470. The sales of 130,000, which has surpassed the current record of 4.52 million in Oasis Whats this story) Morning Glory", and became the third-selling album in the history of British music It is second only to 5.86 million for the Queen''s Collection and 5.04 million for the Beatles "Sergeant Pappor''s Lonely Heart Club Band". This result was unexpected by everyone, because "Blurry Rain" created this result in just eight weeks, not only surpassing Oasis, but also surpassing Michael Jackson''s "Thriller" and Pinker. -Freud''s "Dark Side of the Moon" and other masterpieces. It is conceivable that as long as the "storm" can maintain such a momentum, the records of the Queen and the Beatles are bound to become the next goal. Perhaps, the history of British music will also change-or it is already on the journey of change. . Relying on the outstanding performance of the British market, "Blurry Rain" swept 18.64 million sales worldwide, without any suspense reaching the top of the 1996 global album sales charts. With such outstanding results within eight weeks, people have even begun to speculate whether the final global sales volume of the "hurricane" will exceed 45 million. Why is it 45 million? On the current global album sales history list, Michael''s "Thriller" is one of the best and is far ahead. The sales of 104 million copies can be confirmed as an unrepeatable miracle; and the runner-up on the list is Pinker- Freud''s classic masterpiece "The Dark Side of the Moon", this album released in 1973 has currently achieved 45 million sales, which can be said to be less than 10,000 people per person. At present, in the history of music, there are only eight albums that have sold over 40 million in the world, which can be counted with two hands. The global sales of "Blurry Rain" approached 20 million within eight weeks. Although it is still not among the top 30 on the historical charts, such a strong appeal is enough to make people believe that this album finally The end point is definitely more than that. Even if you miss the challenge of "trembling", you still have the opportunity to hit the 40 million club. This is a historic breakthrough for Glory to Death. It is important to know that there are four rock albums that have sold more than 40 million in the world, but all of them are from the golden age of the 70s. They are Pink- Freud''s "Dark Side of the Moon" released in 1973, "Hell Bat (bat.out.of.hell released by Mitter Laufer in 1977, and "Back to the Darkness" released by the band in 1980. ., Flywood Mac Band (.) "Rumors ( in 1977. Among the eight highest-selling albums in the world, rock occupies half of the world. What''s more frightening is that even in 2014, the ranking has not been shaken. This data alone is enough to make people feel the tremendous influence of that era. From these four albums, it can be clearly seen that the peak moment in 1977 has a far-reaching impact. Although "Back to the Dark" was released in 1980, its strong influence still follows the rock of the 70s. Brilliant waste heat. In other words, rock has been silent for more than ten years. From Guns and Roses to Nirvana, from Glory to Death to Oasis, the power of rock has only just recovered. Want to reproduce the brilliance of rock and roll, this can even be said to be an idiotic dream goal. The "Blurry Rain" swept more than 18 million sales in eight weeks, vaguely making people feel the madness of 1977 again. And boiling, this is also the historical moment that was truly recorded in the annals of history in 1996: maybe, under the leadership of the glory to death, the rock faith will really regain its vitality; maybe, the "storm" may really earn 30 million , 40 million, and even 45 million sales, rewriting the history of music. Just this is not an easy task, time will give the answer. Corresponding to the "hurt and rain", Maria''s "Butterfly" has achieved sales of 12 million copies worldwide, ranking second in the year-end global sales rankings, so that the sales volume of the year surpassed the previous "Music Box". And "Daydream" became Maria''s most successful work so far, and the influence of this popular queen began to radiate to all parts of the world. And the Oasis band did not show any weakness. Although they planted a big somersault in the British Isles, the sales of 3.2 million were pulled out of the glory to death, and compared to their own two previous albums. It''s far from it. The album''s reputation has finally become a stumbling block; but relying on its strong explosive power, the global sales volume of "Stay Now" is still as high as 9.8 million, successfully earning the third place on the year-end global list. From 1995 to 1996, Hugo achieved a major explosion in both film and music, and completely changed the course of history. The future direction of film and music gradually deviated from the original track, and the future direction is no one. Can predict, including Hugo himself. And now, from 1996 to 1997, the pace of history is still advancing in great strides, and every day brings countless surprises, although for Hugo, the "Blurry Rain" World Tour is the top priority. Heavy, but in the United States, with the Golden Globes, Grammys, and Oscars approaching, there is a bloodbath here. Chapter 1721： Golden Globe Disaster phone-reading "Dingling, Jingling..." The dense telephone ringing in the office kept ringing, seeming to be a little irritable and rushing, and there was no way to calm down. People just want to end this annoying ringing quickly. However, Michael Russell, who was sitting behind his desk, had no intention of picking up the phone at all. He focused on writing something on the desk file. If you take a closer look, you will find that the document is actually full of swear words like "F**k", and Michael''s left hand holding the pen is getting harder and harder, and finally he just lifted his left hand and wanted to The pen in his hand broke-but there was no way to do what he wanted. On the contrary, it made his hands faintly hurt, which made Michael almost angry from the ground and threw the pen out severely. But at this time the phone ring was still ringing reluctantly, Michael stood up angrily, unplugged the phone line, and then threw the phone out severely. The sound finally stopped, and the world was finally quiet. Michael didn''t stop, he strode to the door, opened the office door forcefully, and shouted at the outside, "I said! Don''t transfer any calls in, don''t you understand? It''s any call! I need to be quiet! Damn it, don''t give me even a moment of silence." Michael''s rude voice reverberated in the hall, stunned the busy staff. Michael''s assistant was even more shivering and sitting there at a loss. Fortunately, Michael didn''t continue to struggle, and then he slammed the office up, leaving only a string of anger in the air, making everyone stare at each other. Everyone knows what pressure Michael is under. With the closing of the 54th Golden Globe Awards, the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association has once again become the target of thousands of people. As the chairman of the association, Michael has become the offensive for everyone. The goal of this kind of taste is uncomfortable. Don''t talk about Michael, even members of the association have recently closed their mouths, lowered their heads, and behaved honestly. only. They didn''t expect that Michael would lose control of his emotions in public... If there were undercover reporters from other media, the headlines of the newspapers would have been imaginable tomorrow. In fact, even Michael did not expect that he would lose control of his emotions, that kind of nameless fire was almost uncontrollable, and the huge pressure on his shoulders almost made him unable to support him. At this moment, Michael finally knew at the same moment last year, why Marjana Blaricone was so irritable. This time last year. Marjana, who was the chairman of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association at the time, was in a state of desperation-because the Golden Globe winners list caused a huge controversy, they awarded the best actor in the drama category to Nicholas Cage. Hugo, who relied on "Death Row" to win praise, won four nominations for Best Actor in a Drama, Best Actor in a Musical Comedy, Best Supporting Actor, and Best Original Screenplay. The performance in "Before" harvested the best actor in a musical comedy, which caused a voice of doubt. The awarding of the awards was originally controversial. Its fine, but the problem is that Hugo refused to attend the Golden Globe awards ceremony. A hard slap in the face of the Golden Globes. later. Hugo relied on absolute strength to achieve the summit at the Oscars and achieved the pinnacle of his career. This makes the Golden Globes situation quite embarrassing. Originally, these so-called controversies were merely media public relations crises. As long as they were handled properly, subsequent troubles could be avoided. However, at that time Michael and Marjana were vying for control of the association. Michael hoped to further commercialize the Golden Globes and seek more. Interest, but Marjana is unwilling. so. In the end, Michael pushed a little behind and made things completely out of control. The result made Michael satisfied-Marjana stepped down, he succeeded in taking over and took over the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association. After Michael came to power, many changes have taken place in the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association. The first thing is to complete the contract renewal with NBC TV. It is bound to promote the process of commercialization of the Golden Globes; afterwards, Michaels series of policies made the Hollywood Foreign Press Association rejoice. He signed sponsorship agreements with many brands and renewed the contract with Hilton Hotels, intending to award the Golden Globes. After the ceremony, the celebration banquet was held more grandly and grandly-both in scale and influence, surpassed the annual Oscar night of Vanity Fair. During the non-awarding period, the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association was still active and lively, and it became a beautiful scene in Hollywood in 1996. Until the release of "Independence Day". Leaving aside the factor starring Hugo. The great success of "Independence Day" is welcome to Michael, because he has always hoped that the Golden Globes can accelerate the pace of commercialization, and winning the nomination not only has to be artistically successful, but also must be in the box office. Works that can make a difference, such as "Forrest Gump" in 1994. To put it simply, if the time is delayed a year and Michael is in charge of the association, he will give the "seven deadly sins" a best picture nomination. "Independence Day" can almost be said to have completely changed the position of computer special effects in the hearts of those stubborn investors in Hollywood, and completely reversed the influence of commercial films in the mainstream market-300 million box office and five The gap of 100 million box office is more than just a difference in numbers. This is indeed good news for Michael. In the future, he also hopes that more and more such works will appear. It is best to have a film like "Independence Day" that can sweep the global box office and at the same time win film reviews with more detailed scripts. Favorite work, then the Golden Globe Awards will not hesitate to award the best film in the drama category to this work. However, the hero of "Independence Day" is Hugo, which made Michael sigh. At this moment last year, the contradiction between the Golden Globes and Hugo was a good thing for Michael; but at this moment this year, it was a reminder. As early as September, when the "Independence Day" box office historically exceeded 500 million, Michael began to consider this issue. He knew that making up the gap between the Golden Globes and the Hugo was a top priority if Hugo was absent for the fourth consecutive year. The Golden Globe Award is a fatal blow to them and affects the trend of media reputation. This is only second, and most importantly, it has an important impact on Michael''s "commercialization process" plan. More than anyone, Michael is eager for today''s unique Hugo to attend the Golden Globe Awards ceremony. So when the 54th Golden Globe Awards announced the nomination list, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association gave a perfect answer-at least in Michael''s eyes. Hugo won the nomination for best actor in a musical comedy for the second year in a row-the nominated work is "Independence Day", Hugo will be with "Mr. Sweetheart" Tom Cruise, "Fatty Professor" Ai Di Murphy, Nathan Lane (Nathan Lane) of "Fake Phoenix Virtual Phoenix" and Antonio Banderas of "Evita" compete for this award together. This move of the Golden Globes is undoubtedly a sensation! When the end of 1996 came, people''s eyes were focused on "British Patient", "The. People. Vs. Larry. Flynt", "Secrets & Lies", and "Shining Style". (Shine, "Ice Blood Storm", "Mr. Sweetheart" and other works, discussed the ideological impact and cultural experience brought by these works. On the contrary, last year Hugo, who dedicated the three masterpieces "Before Sunrise", "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row", this year is a bit quieter, with only one "Independence Day". Of course, just an "Independence Day" is enough to declare Hugo''s current dominance, but obviously, Hugo and the major awards ceremony at the end of the year are doomed to miss. But now, the Golden Globe Award has given Hugo a shocking nomination for best actor in a musical comedy. This is not only an accident, but also a bit confusing for film critics. Of course, this is not the first time this is done at the Golden Globes. Just two years ago, the Golden Globes gave Jamie Lee Curtis in "True Lies" a nomination for best actress in a musical comedy. In the end, I won the award smoothly! Nevertheless, the choice of the Golden Globe Awards is still quite astonishing. It can be said without denying that Hugo did not show any acting skills on "Independence Day". He just performed the basic duties of an actor. Everyone knows that the biggest protagonist of "Independence Day" is computer visual effects. As a hero who saves the earth, Hugo doesn''t have much room to play in it. Of course, if you want to insist, Hugo still has two or three performances in the movie. The most representative part is the exciting speech before the final battle. But this is still not enough to give Hugo an acting nomination. Faced with such a ridiculous situation the film critics have no way to say that Hugo is not worthy of this nomination-now Hugo is the only actor in North America who can match Tom Hanks in acting. Moreover, the performance in "Independence Day" still showed Hugo''s personal charm; but it was a bit soft to say that Yuguo deserves its name. Roger Eberts joke represents the mainstream view, "It is estimated that Hugo himself will not be happy because of this nomination." Michael did not expect that he extended an olive branch to Hugo, hoping to alleviate the embarrassment and unfamiliarity between the Golden Globe and Hugo, and hope that Hugo can attend the 54th Golden Globe Awards Ceremony, and everything will be done by then. They can all be discussed slowly; but it seems a little self-defeating. The film critics didn''t buy it at all, and it seemed that Hugo didn''t buy it either. But the nomination list has been announced, and Michael can only bite the bullet and catch the ducks on the shelves. The night before yesterday, the 54th Golden Globe Awards ceremony ended smoothly, and Hugo did not appear as expected. To make matters worse, since the award ceremony ended, the reporter did not intend to let Michael go. The 24-hour uninterrupted phone bombing almost drove Michael crazy. The scourge left over from last year has begun to erode this year. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1722： Helpless phone-reading Hugo did not appear at the 54th Golden Globe Awards Ceremony. This was expected. Rick Rosen had already started to deal with the relationship before the start of the "Blurry Rain" world tour at the end of October. Up. Product Book Network www.vodtw.com Because Rick knows that Hugo will be on tour by then, not only is time limited, but physical strength will inevitably become a problem during the tour. Of course, if he can attend and Hugo nods and agrees, Rick will try his best to arrange it. But judging from the situation in 1996, Hugo only had one "Independence Day" screened. Even if he attended the awards ceremony, he was only a guest of honor-especially Hugo needed to be the actor of last year''s Oscars to be on board this year''s Oscars. On the stage, the winner of this year''s Oscar was announced. Therefore, Rick still tries his best to be fully prepared. When the Golden Globe Awards ceremony was held, Glory to the Death had just arrived in Australia and was preparing to perform in Sydney, but regrettably missed it. Since this is the fourth consecutive year that Hugo has missed the Golden Globe Awards, from the standpoint of an agent, in order to avoid misunderstandings, Rick also specifically called Michael to clear up the explanation, indicating that Hugo was definitely not for the 1992 Golden Globe celebration feast. He refused to attend that accident. At least in terms of the scene, Rick did everything in place. But even so, the media will not let go of this hot spot, "Hugo has been absent from the Golden Globes for four consecutive years". If this topic is released, even if Hugo did not intentionally, it has become intentional, let alone. There are previous cases of "giving up the Golden Globes and choosing the Berlin Film Festival" and "giving up the Golden Globes and choosing the Sundance Film Festival" the previous year. This year, the reasons for "giving up the Golden Globes and choosing the tour" are not so sufficient. . What''s more, at the just-concluded 54th Golden Globe Awards, Hugo, who won the nomination, did not win again-although this was expected, in the end Tom Cruise relied on "Mr. Sweetheart". The performance won the trophy for the best actor in the musical comedy category, and also became one of the hot candidates for this year''s Oscars, but people will inevitably mock the Golden Globes. Some people say that the "Golden Globes once again ignored the Hugo." It is hard to imagine that the winners at other awards ceremonies are soft, but there is only one trophy for the best actor in a musical comedy at the Golden Globes; some people say "Hugo" Disdain for the Golden Globes", because the authority of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association is still being questioned; some people say that "the Golden Globes insulted Hugo in this way." Last year, the Golden Globe gave up the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row" and chose the award "Before Sunrise". This year, he was unexpectedly nominated for "Independence Day", which seemed like an insult. After the awards ceremony ended, the media was divergent for a while, and Hugo, who was preparing to tour in Sydney, still did not accept any interviews, but Rick "smiles meaningfully in the phone interview, and then replied." Hugo thinks Tom''s performance Very good, this award deserves its name." These words were published in the "Los Angeles Times". It''s Rick''s original words. Most people, including the Los Angeles Times, generally believe that Ricks meaningful smile is a mockery of the Golden Globes. They think that they not only lack authority, but also lack their own characteristics. They are hasty and hasty about the award film. It is not convincing; and the following answer did not mention any information about the Hugo nomination, but focused on Tom''s award, which obviously means that this nomination is not valued at all. After Rick''s interview was published, it caused an uproar. This directly led to the chaotic situation where the phone in Michael''s office was completely blown up. After a flurry of anger at the office just now, Michael finally calmed down a bit. He walked to the side and opened the cupboard, took out the whiskey hidden in the corner, secretly poured himself a glass, and quickly hid the whiskey again. He picked up the cup and walked to the window sill. After taking a sip, he let out a long sigh of relief. Hugo is a problem. To be precise, when artists gradually grow into top superstars, it is a problem because the network resources, box office appeal, influence in the circle, and interest entanglements they maintain will gradually become more and more. Huge, which makes normal communication become a game of interests. Give the simplest example. Marlon Brando won the forty-fifth Oscar nomination for best actor for his excellent performance of "The Godfather," but he believed that because of his political stance, he believed that the film industry had portrayed Indians into brutal and brutal characters. Unless these phenomena are improved, he will show his respect-refusing to attend the Oscars that night, and even sent a young Indian dressed in Indian to take the lead. This is simply a mark on Oscar''s face. The slap in the face completely angered the college. even though. Since then, Ma Long has never reaped his third actor, the Golden Man, but the academy still gave Ma Long two acting nominations in 1974 and 1990, respectively, to commend the actor who is among the greatest in film history. Even for the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences, it is not easy to block top stars like Malone. Through the "Godfather", Malone''s trough career regained its vitality and climbed to the second peak of his career. The interests in the circle maintained by Ma Long are even more complicated. Even the academy dare not say that Ma Long will be completely blocked. The circle believes that the Oscar nomination depends on strength, but it takes luck to win the award. Ma Long was able to win the nomination twice after insulting the academy, and it was definitely not just due to his strength. The Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association is not as hard-hearted as the academy. What''s more, Michael has always hoped to further expand the influence of the Golden Globe Awards, so Hugo, who is now the world''s number one, must not be hard-headed. Of course, even if Michael made up his mind to deal with it hard, it would be difficult for him to straighten up. Even if Hugo is completely blocked, this does not have much impact on Hugo. He has been absent for four consecutive years, even if the Golden Globes will not give Hugo any awards or even no nomination, Hugo doesn''t care at all. On the contrary, the Golden Globes, which has always been insufficiently authoritative, will become targets over and over again. In the end, it is estimated that the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association will be overwhelmed by it. Even if it is to unite a group of media to try to block or fight Hugo, this is a very difficult thing. The National Inquirer and the New York Post have already run into a wall before, and now the uncrowned king has finally stabilized his position. , They certainly wouldnt want to expose their scars again. What''s more, after the madness of "Independence Day" and "Blurry Rain", Hugo has never come to provoke reporters. Now it is not easy for Michael to find an alliance. , Even if he found an alliance, how could he know that they would not follow in the footsteps of the "National Inquirer"? Don''t forget that the Hollywood Foreign Press Association is a special organization. They are called "foreign" reporters, but they are relying on Hollywood to discuss their lives. They are like middlemen. This is also the reason why Michael has been committed to commercial promotion. He hopes that the Golden Globes can put aside their positions as much as possible and become a big interest carnival, tying all interest communities to the same ship. With Hugos current sweeping global momentum, if the Hollywood Foreign Press Association chooses to head-on, it is estimated that Michael will change hands if he has not yet taken the hot chairmanship. Since you can''t deal with it hard, you should choose Huairou means. Giving "Independence Day" a nomination for the best actor in a musical comedy is obviously the first step in Michael''s goodwill, but now it seems to be a bad move, not only did not ease the relationship, but once again became a laughing stock. Had it not been for the recognition of Tom Cruise, who defeated Hugo, it is estimated that things would be even worse-because this year''s best actress in a musical comedy was awarded to Madonna of "Mrs. Veron" instead of "Double-sided" "Mirror" Barbra Streisand and "Ice Blood Storm" Francis McDormand (Frances. McDormand), not even "101 Real Dog" Glenn-Close (Glenn. Close) She has previously received five Oscar nominations for acting. This has also become a big laughing stock after the awards ceremony ended-Madonna''s performance in "Mrs. Veron" was even considered to be enough to win the Golden Raspberry Award, which made the Golden Globes a mockery for two consecutive years. Object. This morning the "Los Angeles Times" published Rick''s telephone interview, which let Michael know that the nomination not only failed Hugo, but also made Hugo feel ridiculous. This result made Michael dull and a headache. Michael is full of question marks now, but he can''t find an answer. How should he deal with Hugo''s affairs Raises the wine glass in his hand and takes another sip, but Michael finds that the glass is unexpectedly unknown. Feeling empty, this made Michael feel a little irritable. Putting the cup on the windowsill irritably, Michael thought for a while. Since there is no way to achieve the goal through the Golden Globes, he can only hit the side. Although the Hollywood Foreign Press Association is not a reporter, most of them are commentators and correspondents, but they are best at connecting people through communication. Michael will never forget that Hollywood is a very small circle. Thinking of this, Michael turned back to his desk and opened his address book. Looking at the densely packed contact numbers in the address book, Michael couldnt figure out an idea. He knew that Kevin Burns and Rick of 20th Century Fox ate twice, and he also knew Long May of Universal Pictures. Yee seems to be brewing a big move. He also knows that DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite Brokerage are cooperating... But where should we start? The temple was faintly painful, before sitting down, Michael stood up again, opened the cabinet again, and poured himself a glass of whiskey. It seems that the Hugo and the Golden Globes are very difficult to resolve in a short period of time. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1723： Wind up again phone-reading The concerns of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association are definitely not unfounded. Many people may say that in the absence of Hugo, the 54th Golden Globe Awards is still very lively, Tom Cruise, Brad Pitt, Mel Gibson, Liam Neeson, Madonna, The presence of top artists such as Barbra Streisand made the whole night look dazzling. "No one in Hollywood is indispensable, never." This sentence applies before, applies now, and will still apply in the future. But this view is not applicable in the current situation. Whether it was Hugo, who gave three top performances throughout 1995, was absent from the Golden Globes, or in 1996, Hugo, who swept the world and changed history with a work that swept the world, was absent from the Golden Globes. This is for any awards ceremony. It is a fatal blow, not to mention the Golden Globe, which is determined to promote the commercialization process. In fact, Michaels concerns are well-founded. Kevin Pence, who was sitting in the office at this time, was also discussing the same person. "Kevin, we have no working capital now. James the vampire has submitted a cost application again. This is the first time! This time Paramount signed the check, what about the next time? Now all the funds on the books are already We have all been allocated, and all projects have been prepared. We don''t have more energy to chase Hugo." Sitting directly in front of the desk is Thomas Rothman, the general manager of the 20th Century Fox Film Division. This good old man has round cheeks, a pair of ordinary gold glasses, and a slightly fat body. , Looks like the most typical Uncle Sam. At this time, even though Thomas was discussing a serious topic, his potato-like face still didn''t have much majesty, which made the atmosphere relatively relaxed. "Are these the projects we are going to invest in this year?" Kevin picked up the list in his hand and flipped through it. Thomas gave an affirmative answer and added an explanation, "The first page is this year, and the second page is a few projects for next year." Kevin shook his head and let out a long sigh, "Thomas, among these projects. Do you think one of these projects can definitely get the box office?" Twentieth Century Fox is almost completely due to the "Titanic" project. Be stuck. At the beginning, Kevin decided to choose Paramount as a partner, but now it seems to be the most wise choice. Because of this project, now the planning of Twentieth Century Fox in 1997 is completely stretched. Looking at the project list, it is unexpected. None of them are eye-catching, which makes Kevin feel a headache. If the "Titanic" succeeds, then everything is easy to say; but if it fails...The breathing space that "Independence Day" has achieved for the 20th century Fox will soon be hypoxic again. Faced with Kevin''s words, Thomas can only shook his head dullly. There is no rebuttal. Kevin chuckled slightly, "But as long as Hugo participates, you can be sure." This is the current Hollywood confidence in Hugo. As long as Hugo can join any work, even waste will become a treasure. It''s not just Kevin, but the whole Hollywood feels it so personally. Today Hugo''s influence on Hollywood even surpasses that of agents, directors and producers, and has the ability to control every aspect of the wind. Thomas had no way to refute, his shoulders slumped, "But, Hugo''s 20 million pieces of pay, we really don''t have the ability to afford it. Even 15 million pieces of pay we must be cautious now. Otherwise, once'' "Titanic''s box office did not meet expectations..." Thomas didn''t say the following words, but everyone knew it well. On the surface, it seems that the 20th century Fox is now in a lot of glory, but in fact, they are full of crises. A little bit of mishandling may be invincible. The success of "Independence Day" only won them a breathing space. "That''s why I decided to have a good relationship with Hugo." Strictly speaking, Kevin is in front of major Hollywood companies. His cooperation with Hugo is not only limited to "Independence Day", but more comprehensive. Close the distance. now. At a critical moment for Fox in the twentieth century, Kevin needs this personal connection to be effective. "However, Hugo did not hesitate to reject''Speed. 2: Cruise. Control''." Thomas also knew what Kevin meant, but his worries could not be easily dissipated. "And I got news that Hugo even advised Sandra not to take this project." Kevin didn''t know the following news, because Sandra Bullock finally took over the script of "Life and Death 2" and started filming more than a month ago, and now there is not much time left before it is finished. This made Kevin frowned, "Did Hugo say why?" "The script." Thomas said the answer directly. "Hugo initially turned down because of the glorious global tour, but then I communicated with Rick''s assistant Jim. Jim said that Hugo thought the script was too good. Its ridiculous. Not only is there a problem with the setting, but the structure and weight of the most important script are not satisfactory. After speaking, Thomas peeped at Kevins face and mumbled, But these ideas and ideas are all It''s all De Bont." After Jane de Bont achieved great success by relying on "Life and Death Speed", he then directed "Tornado"-this work topped the 1996 year-end box office rankings, but it was a pity that "Independence Day" performed too much. Excellent, this work has been robbed of a lot of elegance. "Life and Death 2" once again invited Jane to join the team, hoping to replicate the box office miracle that year. Kevin looked at Thomas in front of him. He also knew that Thomas didn''t deliberately conceal this matter. Thomas just didn''t believe in Hugo''s judgment so firmly. In fact, Thomas view is the mainstream view of Hollywood. They recognize Hugos powerful appeal, but more believe that Hugo is an excellent acting actor and charming actor, but they do not think that Hugos work on screenwriters and directors Work can be fingertips. For example, when the script for "Independence Day" was revised, there were a lot of conflicts because Hugo''s screenwriter perspective could not "convince the public." In everyones opinion, the addition of Hugos name in the screenwriter column of "Shawshanks Redemption" is purely polite; "Before Sunrise" does not reflect Hugos ability to tell stories as a screenwriterframework, rhythm, clues, etc. Wait, it is not reflected in this script. What''s more, Hugo rejected the "Life and Death 2" script for the "Blurry Rain" world tour, which was expected. It''s just that Hugo actually persuaded Sandra not to take the script. Although this did not anger Thomas, this good old man inevitably felt that Hugo was nosy. Fortunately, Sandra chose to act in the end. However, Kevin clearly knows that only those who have really contacted Hugo or even discussed the script know that Hugo''s wisdom is definitely not that simple. However, it is obviously unrealistic to revise the "Life and Death Speed ??2" script now, so Kevin thought for a while and finally gave up. "Anyway, we should at least give it a try, even if it''s not this year, it''s for next year. I think you know more clearly than me how much profit the "Independence Day" work brings to the company." Kevin said, Thomas didn''t say much, but was silent for a moment and thought, "Then what do you think we should do? Hugo is currently on tour, and even the Golden Globe is absent. How can I find him?" Kevin smiled lightly and shook his head, "You don''t know Hugo anymore. I can be sure that he will show up in Berlin." "Why?" Thomas blurted out subconsciously. "Because he is a person who considers friendship more important than any relationship." Kevin said in a circle, then looked down at the list of items in his hand, "There are two suitable roles here, to Lets go to Hugo with a proposal at that time. Whether the project can be discussed or not, we cant miss it. This year is too dangerous for us to pin all our hopes on the Titanic." Thomas looked at Kevin and pondered it carefully, but still couldn''t find the connection-he still didn''t know enough about Hugo, so he could only leave Kevin''s office with a question mark. Kevin clearly knew that Hugo would definitely appear at the Berlin Film Festival, because this year''s "Romeo and Juliet" was shortlisted for the Berlin Film Festival''s competition unit-this work was produced by 20th Century Fox, even if only for support Leonardo, Charlize, and Hugo will definitely arrive in Berlin. What''s more, during the Berlin Film Festival, Hugo is in Europe, and there are no obstacles in distance. This is the follow-up effect of Kevin''s previous plan. The cooperation between Twentieth Century Fox and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is unfolding in all aspects. However, Kevin guessed that it is estimated that Warner Bros. and New Line Pictures will also send relevant personnel to Berlin because if he remembers correctly, Sandra''s "Love and War" starring Sandra has also been shortlisted this year. The competition unit of the Berlin Film Festival is another reason why Hugo went to Berlin. And...Mark Canton! Recently, the head of Columbia Pictures has been quite moving. The "Men in Black" cooperating with Steven Spielberg has already invested in pre-propaganda. There is also Steven behind the "Air Force One". Listen It is said that Harrison Ford is considering changing the brokerage contract to Endeavour Elite Brokerage. On the other hand, "My Best Friend''s Wedding" unexpectedly invited Cameron Diaz to play... You can see his shadow all the time. The method Mark is now implementing is exactly the plan of Kevin the year before, which finally allowed Hugo to join the "Independence Day." Therefore, Mark will definitely appear in Berlin, and Kevin does not question this at all. I think of the Golden Globes that just ended. Although it hasnt reached the point where no one cares about it, the momentum is really mediocre. If you think about the next Berlin, you can already predict the hustle and bustle there. This years Hollywood trend, maybe It will start in Berlin. For the second year in a row, Berlin stole the Golden Globe award. Is this... really good? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1724： Gathering in Berlin Berlin in February always carries a lingering gloom. The endless clouds completely isolate the sun from the city. The stubborn branches stretch out stubbornly in the air, uttering in the sound of the rustling wind. The creaking noisy, the sight is always gray, black and white, as if the whole world has returned to the black and white era in an instant, no extra color can be found, the air slowly condenses like this, and the cold deep into the bone marrow disappears from The cold street penetrated through the soles of the feet, and a brain rushed toward the heart. (Starting) Kevin got out of the car and saw the desolation in front of him. The ruins of the Berlin Wall broke in from the line of sight. When he turned his head, he could see the wall that was still not completely demolished, standing still incomplete. In the Potsdamer Platz site of the construction project, it is not abrupt at all, and people can''t help but think of the life scene before the wall was torn down. There is an inexplicable desolation spreading between the bricks. At this time, a biting cold wind blew his face, drilling from the collar of the shirt to his back, and the biting air instantly tightened all the muscles in his body, causing Kevin to shiver twice. , I just feel that the whole person wants to curl up. "Damn weather." Kevin muttered, then walked forward quickly. The Berlin Film Festival always has to face such a situation. The bad weather is prohibitive. It takes a lot of courage to leave the warm spring of Los Angeles and come to this icy Berlin. However, the Berlin Film Festival in the past two years has been very lively. If it is excusable that Hugo came to Berlin last year, then this year seems a bit weird because Hugo did not exhibit any works, but Hollywoods However, a group of bigwigs arrived in Berlin together. The grand scale even exceeded the Golden Globes a month ago, so that the big-ticket media reporters had to follow closely, lest they missed important news with their negligence. The main venue of the Berlin Film Festival is arranged next to Potsdamer Platz. After Kevin got off the bus, he went straight ahead. There were no large numbers of fans standing guard on either side. The whole scene was extremely deserted, if not for the flags fluttering in the wind on both sides and the red eye-catching front. The banners clearly reminded that this was the main venue, and even made people suspect that they were in the wrong place. After pushing the door to enter the infield, the scene suddenly became lively. Everyone turned their eyes to the door. After realizing that the person was a face they didnt recognize, the fans again retracted their gazes and started talking in detail, but the media reporters did not. Pressing the shutter one after another, the expressions on the reporter''s face looked a little strange. Kevin quickly learned the truth about the reporter''s expression. After accepting a brief interview, Kevin entered the hall inside and saw Michael Roselle, who was both happy and happy. As the new chairman of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, Michael''s ability is beyond doubt, and strictly speaking, they are all "foreign reporters", so they have more advantages abroad, and this is their home field. Therefore, it is not surprising that Michael was able to get in the water today. Michael also saw Kevin, and after apologizing to other people around him, he greeted him straight away, "Look, isnt this the biggest bold CEO in Hollywood? How did you come to Berlin? Does this mean that this year? Berlin will surprise us?" Kevin was a little confused. At this time last year, the Golden Globes wanted to cramp the Berlin Film Festival. This year, it is reasonable to say that this year is half a catastrophe, but why Michael, the head of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, appeared in Berlin? This is really strange, but Kevin doesn''t care too much, as long as the other party asks for it, it will inevitably reveal clues. "This sentence should be right for me. At present, the most active director of the Golden Globe Awards in Hollywood has actually appeared in the cold and dry Berlin. I have smelled the smell of big events." An old fox like Kevin, naturally It was impossible to be caught by Michael, and a word was thrown away, so that Michael couldn''t continue. Both of them laughed, but their eyes were deeply concealing their true purpose. After a brief greeting, Michael and Kevin left with their own thoughts. Michael walked towards Barry Meyer, the current head of Warner Bros., Kevin''s footsteps were slightly slower for a while, and he could see Michael moving forward. There is a vague thought in my mind. As we all know, after "Independence Day", Hollywood has entered a new era, whether it is the use of computer special effects or the output of investment scale, earth-shaking changes are taking place. In fact, before "Independence Day", this situation has caused countless controversies. Among them, the most steadfast supporters of the idea of ??high production and high return are Twentieth Century Fox and Warner Bros. And now, after the great success of "Independence Day", these two companies have also taken the lead in the next three years of film plans, leading the other six major film companies by half a step. So, Michaels choice today seems intriguing. Although things cannot be seen on the surface, Michaels ability to run the Hollywood Foreign Press Association is obviously not a persimmon, but at least Kevin can feel some vague context. Withdrawing his gaze, Kevin walked towards Paramounts CEO Shirley Lansing, What happened to Berlin this year? I just saw Barry just now. I also met Lang at the hotel last night. Now you Actually appeared? Could it be that there is any treasure here?" It was Shirley who spoke first, preemptively. Kevin chuckled, "I came here specially for''Romeo and Juliet''. We have high hopes for this work. Of course, I heard that there are several good projects under the Berlin Film Festival sponsorship fund, and I also I wont deny my interest. Kevin said half-truth, What about you? I remember that Paramount didnt make a finalist in Berlin this year. Faced with Kevins question, Shirley did not panic at all, but smiled calmly, "If I said I was here because I was worried about Leonardo, you would definitely not believe it." Paramount and the twentieth century Fox is collaborating to film the "Titanic", but apart from that, the two parties are still competitors. "In fact, Buzz called me not long ago and said that he and a friend in Paris had a new idea. I I think it''s very interesting, so I want to come and have a look." Kevin will naturally not believe this nonsense. Buzz-Ruman has finished filming "Romeo and Juliet" and is currently taking a break. There is no idea for a new work at all. "Should I feel a sense of crisis? Because Thomas only met with him not long ago. I said that we should sign a cooperation agreement for three works with Baz. He thinks Baz is very good. So, are you digging a wall?" Shirley seemed to be a little surprised, and raised her eyebrows slightly, "Your remarks have made me more optimistic about him. Maybe his proposal is really worth looking at." Shirley was also in circles with Kevin. The entire conversation just now It is estimated that no part is true. Shirley''s gaze suddenly paused slightly, and then went on to say, "Cameron told me last time that the movie''s finalization must be postponed for one month. Now that one month has come, not only did he not finish, but he was overspending again. You Do you know what''s going on?" Kevin noticed Shirleys pause, and when he swiped his gaze, he saw Mark Canton. Its no surprise that Mark actually appeared with Rick Rosen. No wonder Xue Lidu inevitably showed a little flaw. Kevin''s head started to work, but the words did not stop. "Cameron said that the scene of the shipwreck took longer than expected. After the main part of the filming is over, he still has some shots to make up, and he has an idea of ??the ending. There seems to be some problems with the idea." What Kevin didn''t say is that Cameron''s hesitation about the ending came from Hugo. Only a few people know this episode, and these people are direct descendants of 20th Century Fox, so even Shirley did not hear anything about it. Kevin believes that keeping this secret is good for them. "So, he guessed..." Kevin groaned, "It should be possible before the end of March at the latest." "I only pray now, he won''t stretch out his hand for a check anymore." Shirley rolled her eyes, but she was very elegant, expressing her opinion. This may be the most true sentence so far. Although Kevin and Shirley are talking, they are actually doing two things, paying attention to the whereabouts of Mark and Rick. No, Rick walked straight in this direction. However, Kevin and Shirley still maintained the posture of talking, as if they hadnt seen Rick at all. When Rick appeared in the front of the line of sight, Shirley showed a surprised expression, "Look at it. , Who is this, Robert is about to laugh today." Shirley refers to Robert Shaye one of the two CEOs of New Line Film Company. Although New Line Film Company has been acquired by Warner Bros., it still maintains its autonomy. , So people still treat it as an independent company. The occasion they attended today was the premiere of "Love and War" in Berlin, which was produced by New Line Pictures. "Even if we are there, there is no way to create any topic, I think Robert will be disappointed." Kevin''s meaningful little humor immediately made everyone laugh. Immediately afterwards, Kevin asked very naturally, "You two will show up together, I didn''t expect it." Mark cast a line of sight at Kevin, but Kevin was very calm, without spying or taunting, which made it impossible for Mark to start. Mark turned his mind slightly, turned his head to look at Rick, smiled, and said solemnly, "I took the initiative to find Rick, because I have a project in my hands, and I think Hugo will be interested. So. I want to talk to Rick in detail." Unexpectedly, Mark actually stated the true purpose without any cover, which was beyond everyone''s expectations. ... Chapter 1725： Go out ?? The latest chapters of this novel are from Jiu Literature Net. For the latest novels, please go to Jiu Literature Net Kevin and Shirley, including Michael just now. Everyone is going around here and they are not willing to tell the truth. Now Mark suddenly clarified the topic, but it had an unexpected effect, which made the whole thing clear. Kevin is the person most familiar with Rick here. He was just stunned, and he looked at Mark meaningfully. Compared with a few years ago, Mark is now completely reborn. After the Berlin Film Festival was released this year, he was ready. The well-received "Sex. Book Tycoon" is produced by Sony Columbia Pictures and should not be underestimated. Immediately, Kevin went on to ask, "Speaking of Hugo, why didn''t I see him today? As far as I know, he is not the one who likes to appear at the last moments of the red carpet." Rick smiled and shook his head, "Today Hugo needs to rehearse for the weekend''s performance. He did not come to Berlin." A simple sentence confirmed everyone''s guess, "He specifically called Sandra to apologize. I think Sandra will teach him a lesson after he returns." In fact, before tonight, everyone had received news: Hugo had not arrived in Berlin. But now he got a definite affirmative answer from Rick. "So when''Romeo and Juliet'' is released, Hugo won''t appear?" Seeing that everyone had already talked about the topic, Shirley simply asked - there was nothing sensitive about this topic. Rick opened his mouth slightly in surprise, and then looked helpless, "I don''t know, Hugo has not given me any news for the time being. Recently, Hugo is busy on tour, I can only contact his manager. More often than not, assistants are answering me." seemed to be complaining about his neglect, which made everyone laugh. But in fact, Rick placed Hugo in a "busy" position invisibly. No matter what happens next, Rick can use this as an excuse to make a buffer, and then discuss. . "This tour is truly unparalleled. I watched the news yesterday and said that the band has created a new history of audience numbers in Africa. The three cities called for a total of 210,000 audiences, breaking the previous Michael Jacksons experience in Africa. A historical record created." With just one sentence, Mark brought everyone''s attention back to him again. This wisdom made Shirley and Kevin both unable to help but look at him. With a big smile on Ricks face, he humbly said, I dont know much about the music part. I also learned this information from the newspaper. In fact, thanks to Glory To Death and Michael -Jackson''s powerful influence, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has set up a music department, which is growing rapidly. "It seems that Hugo will continue to focus on the tour in a short time." This is the real core of Mark''s words just now, and he immediately brought the topic back. "I was looking forward to what I was doing. This project can impress Hugo, ha ha." Although Mark chuckled twice in the end to dissolve the atmosphere, he was still a little impatient. It would be self-defeating to bring up this topic twice in such a short period of time. Several thoughts flashed in the minds of Kevin and Shirley in their silence. Sure enough, Rick narrowed his smile, looked at Mark seriously, and asked seriously, "Mr. Canton doesn''t think it''s too early to talk about this?" Rick used a respectable name, more than polite, but But it opened the distance. Surprisingly, Mark did not panic. Instead, he smiled, shook his head, and then replied in a very serious tone, "Of course I know that the''Blurry Rain'' world tour will last until the end of April. At this time. There is still a long, long time before the end of the tour, but I dont think its too early to talk about it now." This is what everyone thinks. At this time, in December of last year, people were talking about Rick''s words one after another. Now it is February in a blink of an eye, and naturally no one will be too early. "Hehe, after the tour, Hugo needs to take a break and adjust for a while, and we will talk later, it is still too late." Although Rick spoke politely, he didn''t leave more room for maneuver. The topic came to a sudden. Stop. Mark is indeed too impatient. However, compared to Marks rash actions, Kevin is more curious about what exactly is the project in Marks hands? Why is Mark so sure that Hugo would be interested in the project in his hands? Where is the source of Mark''s confidence? This is really the intriguing part. "Sorry, I saw an acquaintance, and I must go over to say hello. When the movie is over, we will talk slowly." Rick stayed for a while, politely apologized, and then turned and left. The remaining three big bosses, Kevin, Shirley and Mark, had their own minds and left without staying for too long. Rick certainly knew what their real goal was, he knew nothing more. Even if the major film companies don''t say anything, he has been paying attention to the script, because Rick knows that many times the appearance of excellent scripts is irregular, and it is often too late to pay attention to it when Hugo is ready to choose a new one. Therefore, during the Hugo tour, Rick has been paying attention to the scripts, not only the scripts of the major film companies, but also the works of many newcomers and unknown people in the screenwriters union. Script. From the wonderful interpretation of "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row" to the vigorous outbreak of "Independence Day", Hugo''s film career has reached unprecedented heights. But this is exactly a double-edged sword. On the bright side, no matter what theme, investment scale, or type Hugo chooses, the next work will not cause any controversy. He has absolute freedom of choice. Whether it is a blockbuster or an independent workshop, it will not have any impact on Hugo''s career. But on the bad side, the reason why people are so "tolerant" to Hugo is because they believe that no matter what works, as long as Hugo starred, it is bound to be worth looking forward to. "Hugo products must be masterpieces", this is a compliment, but it is also a shackle. Rick knew that it was almost impossible to surpass the reputation of "Seven Deadly Sins", "Death Row", or surpass the box office of "Independence Day." Bad works. Rick hopes to be able to hold the first level for Hugo in the script and maintain high quality. Hugos tour will end at the end of April. Rick hopes that after that, Hugo can be given a period of time off so that he can slowly adjust his state, and wait until Hugo is determined to be ready before picking up a new script. Rick has never been an agent who is eager for quick success and quick profit, because he clearly knows that putting long lines and big fish is the wisest choice at this time. So, Rick knows what Kevin, Shirley, Mark and others are after, but he will never let go. If, according to normal planning, Hugo chooses a work that will start shooting in May, it is very appropriate to make preliminary preparations now. This is also an important reason why Hollywood has begun to pick up again recently. Almost everyone is curious about Hugo''s next choice. This time people are curious not about "the success or failure of the new work", but "what surprises the new work can bring". With Hugo crowning the superstar Throne, people''s requirements will become higher and higher, and at the same time they will become more and more critical. Originally, Rick and Kevin and Shirley were playing haha. This was part of the social occasion, and everything was okay. But Mark became impatient and immediately drew the whole topic, so Rick became serious in an instant and gave Mark to eat. A soft nail. In fact, not only 20th Century Fox, Paramount, and Sony Columbia, but also Warner Bros., New Line Pictures, and Universal Pictures are present today. Today''s eight major Hollywood film companies, except Disney and MGM, their top leaders have all come to the Berlin Film Festival, which is very abnormal. Generally speaking, when discussing film projects with actors, the highest level that can get the general manager of the film department to take the initiative is already a high-level and high-level. The main reason is that Hollywood films are based on "projects" as the basic unit. It is the producer who provokes the leader, and then the producer and the film company talk about the cost and investment; or the bundle sale is implemented like an innovative artist brokerage company, so more often the brokerage company finds the script, director, producer, etc. After packing the project, talk to the film company about investment. Hands-on situations like Mark Canton are only a few special cases, because as CEOs, their main task is not to talk about projects, but to grasp the general direction of the company-of course this also includes Investment details of the project. Last year, Kevin Pence kept running around, one of the main reasons was Hugo, and the elite brokerage company and DreamWorks behind Hugo could not be excluded. Another main reason was that Fox was fighting for Allen Steer in the 20th century. Relo''s investment. This time is obviously a bit special, because after "Independence Day", the whole Hollywood is in turmoil, everyone is crossing the river by feeling the stones, and as the most appealing actor in the United States, Hugo''s every move is very important. That''s why these bigwigs are all out. Berlin began to smoke in an instant, and it became the global focus of unprecedented in the bitter February, even surpassing the Golden Globes that just ended not long ago, allowing Berlin, forgotten in the corner of the world, to stand in the world overnight. Under the spotlight in the center! The premiere of "Love and War" is already full of hustle and bustle-this is still the case without Hugo; and in a blink of an eye, "Romeo and Juliet" is about to land at the Berlin Film Festival tomorrow, the eve of the whole city The commotion started, and the hot and cold movement made the bitter winter heat up. The reason is simple. Hugo, who is on the second stage of the "Blurry Rain" world tour in Europe, arrived in Berlin! Chapter 1726： Jealous phone-reading Hugo got off the plane, got on the special car sent by the Berlin Film Festival directly on the tarmac, and left the Berlin International Airport straight away. Looking back, you can vaguely see the dark crowd at the gate of the airport terminal, like a dark cloud, blocking the entire exit. The lane next to it is full of cars, and it seems that you can''t even see a gap. , That spectacular scene is just to see the tip of the iceberg, and it is enough to make this night very noisy. "Sure this is Berlin, not Paris?" Hugo frowned slightly, but there was a hint of teasing in his voice, causing Rick in the passenger seat to chucklehe was worried that Hugo would travel long distances. The mental state will be worse, but now it seems that Hugo is very relaxed. Rick turned his head, his tone couldn''t help but relax, "This year''s Berlin really caused the Golden Globes to suffer again." Hugo doesn''t know. So, all of his energy has been focused on touring recently, and he really doesn''t know much about things in the United States. On the contrary, Joseph and Samora, who were sitting next to each other, looked at each other and smiled, showing knowing expressions. Rick didn''t intend to explain in depth either, so he changed the subject, "When are you going to leave? Will you stay here for one night?" Hugo nodded, "Well, after attending the premiere of the movie tomorrow, I will go straight to the airport." Hugo looked at Samora, and Samora explained to Rick, "It''s at 7:25 in the evening. Airplane." Hugo continued, "We are about to get familiar with the new venue. I tried it yesterday. The sound effect was average. Moreover, Fujins drum set seemed to have a problem during transportation, and the beat was always slow by a quarter. One shot, I don''t know what''s going on." This time, Hugo made a special trip for 20 hours to come to Berlin, just to cheer for the two friends starring "Romeo and Juliet". Hugo had already attended the film''s premiere in San Francisco before, and this time he made a special trip to Berlin to support him, creating a lot of topics for the film. Although Hugo only attended the Berlin Film Festival as a guest, the organizers still sent a special car to pick them up, which shows that they attach great importance to Hugo. "The schedule is so fast. Are you okay?" Rick is still a little worried, although there has been no problem with Hugo''s tour in the past three months. Hugo chuckled lightly, "It has never been so good." After Maracana, Hugo clearly realized that he was not alone on this path of dreams, although some crazy out-of-control fans were very disturbing. . But most of the fans are walking with him on the road of making history, and he doesn''t need to feel scared. There is no need to feel alone. The car passed through the night, and the scenery outside the window was concealed in the rich ink color, only some outlines could be seen vaguely. Even so, the solemn and desertedness of Berlin is still slowly fainting among the continuous undulating lines. . The car quickly arrived at the hotel where he was staying. Hugo returned to his room. During the busy time of the others, Hugo sat by the bedside table and dialed the phone on the other side of the Atlantic. The phone only rang for a while. He was picked up, "Hello, this is Cameron." "Hey, why do you sound a little tired? Didnt you sleep last night?" Its around 12 noon in Los Angeles, but Cameron Diazs voice is not very energetic. Hugo can hear it right away. Up. Cameron also realized who was on the other end of the phone, and she glanced at the "San Francisco Chronicle" next to the table. The headline on the front page was "Hugo coming to Berlin? Or absent?" His gaze paused slightly, "Yes, I went to a party with Jennifer and others last night, and I came back at three in the morning." Cameron bit his lower lip lightly, hesitated for a moment, and then went on. "Jennifer and the others took off. Clothes. Dance. Men came to cheer up, but the scene was very crowded. When they came knocking on the door, I saw that it was the police. Investigator, I thought something was wrong, and then the scene started to get out of control. " Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, sat down on the bed, and chuckled softly. "Is there any special event last night? It sounds like this party seems to be very interesting." The party was originally a carnival. Just listening to Cameron say a few words, Hugo can describe the scene of last night-after all, he has been in the entertainment circle for several years, and he has seen all kinds of parties. Cameron was a little disappointed, she didn''t know what she was expecting, if she took it off. Clothes. dance. Male, if Hugo is jealous, she will think Hugo makes a fuss, because she is not the protagonist of last night at all; but Hugo accepts it so calmly, she feels something is missing. She didn''t even know why she brought it up, "Yes, it was Jennifer''s birthday last night, so we are a little off track." "Oh, I''m so rude, I actually forgot about it." Hugo patted his head annoyedly, "I think I need to call Jennifer." Actually Hugo is really bad at remembering these things, it''s always the case. Even special days such as Valentine''s Day and Christmas appear to be very plain, not to mention birthdays and anniversaries. Therefore, if Cameron didnt mention it, Hugo would never remember Jennifers birthdayin fact, not only Jennifers birthday, but Leonardo, Charlize, Alex and others birthdays. Remember, he doesn''t even remember his own birthday. Having said that, Cameron went to Jennifer''s birthday party last night, and it was really rude if Hugo didn''t say a word. Cameron felt the annoyance in Hugo''s words, and the smile at the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but gently outline, "Don''t worry, I gave you a gift in place of you, Jennifer likes it very much." "Your courtesy is here. I am polite, and I still have to make a phone call." Hugo explained with a smile, "However, since you didn''t sleep well last night, you will have a good rest at home today. I remember I was on your refrigerator. I left a takeaway order and can ask a Chinese restaurant to make porridge for you. A bit of it will warm your stomach..." Hugo''s caring words carried a faint warmth, like a warm current, gurgling in his ears, but at this time Cameron''s attention was constantly distracting. She has already given Jennifer a birthday present as the representative of the two people. Why does Hugo call alone? Aren''t the two of them a community? Working together, communicating together, and communicating together? "Honey? Sweetheart? Cameron?" Hugo''s voice in his ears, from far to near, finally called Cameron''s attention back, "Uh, what''s wrong? What''s wrong?" It seems that Cameron didn''t even listen to what he said just now. Hugo smiled helplessly and shook his head, "It''s okay, you didn''t sleep well last night, then go to sleep again and get some sleep." "Well, I know." Cameron nodded, but his eyes fell on the "San Francisco Chronicle" again, and the words in his mind blurted out, "So, you''re not going to Berlin?" "Oh, yes, I forgot. I called to tell you that I was in Berlin." Hugo patted his head. The first thing he did when he arrived at the hotel was to call Cameron. The purpose was to say this. Event, the two people talked about it, but they forgot. However, before Hugo continued to speak, she was interrupted by Cameron, "Are you in Berlin now?" Cameron''s voice could not be restrained and rose, but after the words were spoken, she too Realizing my gaffe, he coughed slightly and suppressed his voice again, "But when you called the day before yesterday, didn''t you just say you are not sure?" "Yes, I also decided to come here temporarily today." Hugo continued the interrupted explanation, "The band''s color has caused some problems, and we have some differences." The main issue is the professional music. Hugo and Fujin always thought that the rhythm of the drum set was wrong and there were flaws, but the other three people couldnt hear it. Several people were quarreling with red ears, "There was no way to solve it for a while, and then Leo called me and asked me. Do you want to come to Berlin..." "Hey, Hugo!" Leonardo''s excited voice came over at this time. He rushed over happily, and then saw Hugo who was making the phone call, and he bowed embarrassedly and apologized. , But he walked gently to the bed, gave Hugo a big hug, and whispered, "Welcome to Berlin!" Charlizes figure followed behind Leonardo. Hugo looked up at the two people and continued to explain, I think its good to leave that environment and clarify your thoughts. And, I promised before. O and Charlize said they would come and cheer for them, so I bought a ticket today and flew over." Charlize walked to the bed, punched Hugo on the shoulder, opened his eyes and said with his mouth, "I didn''t let you come over!" Then he pointed to the microphone and motioned not to tell Cameron like that-no Any girlfriend would like to hear his boyfriend obey another girls agreement But Hugo has already spoken, Charlize rolled his eyes reluctantly, turned and left, leaving only Hugo was given a middle finger. Cameron on the other end of the phone heard Leonardos voice, and then clearly felt that Hugos tone became cheerful. Although she did not hear Charlizes voice at all, there was a faint feeling deep in her heart. Comfortable, "So, you rushed to Berlin specifically to support Charlize?" Hugo also noticed something wrong with Camerons tone, he couldnt help but frowned slightlyunexplainable, Why do you sound so strange? I came here for Leo and Charlize, but we talked about it before. I''ve been through this, haven''t you?" In fact, it was Leonardo who really asked Hugo to come to Berlin. He felt that he was not at ease when he appeared on the international stage for the first time, so he asked Hugo to come and cheer him. Charlize doesn''t matter, she thinks Hugo should spend more energy on the tour, especially after experiencing Maracana-Charlize also knows about Sally. "We talked about it, but you didn''t get my permission." Cameron''s harsh words blurted out out of control, instantly stiffening the atmosphere. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1727： Improvise phone-reading Cameron didn''t know what was wrong with him. Recently, she always felt that there was a gap between her and Hugo. Hugo was close at hand, but she always couldn''t touch it. At first, Cameron thought it was the cold war that was at work. Although the two have reconciled, Hugo is on the way to tour and she is in the crew of "My Best Friend''s Wedding". After all, telephone communication is still not as good as face-to-face. chat. However, when Hugo arrived in Chicago, the two finally met, and they spoke again that night. After the two stayed together for a night, everything seemed to be back to the original state. Unfortunately, Hugo only stayed in Chicago for three days-as soon as the concert ended, he set off immediately. But the fact is not the case. After Maracana, Cameron always felt that Hugo was a little dull, but she couldn''t tell why. Cameron certainly knew about Sally. She also attended the funeral ceremony held by the young volcano for Sally, but Cameron didn''t know the reason for Hugo''s loss and heaviness. Cameron slowly began to feel that Hugo was moving away from her little by little, not just a physical distance, but also a psychological distance. Obviously Hugo was by her side, and she still felt unable to touch him. That kind of restlessness started to make her sleepless. Cameron has always known about the existence of Charlize. She knew that Charlize was one of Hugos best friends. She also knew the importance of Charlize to Hugo. She even had a relationship with Charlie. I made a good deal and arranged a date for four people, but unfortunately it failed. Cameron certainly knew that Charlize and Mr. Perfect were dating, so there was nothing between Charlize and Hugo. But Cameron still couldn''t help thinking, if it was Charlize, how would she approach Hugo and comfort Hugo; if it was Charlize, did she understand the reason for Hugo''s inner distress; if it was Charlize, will her communication with Hugo go smoother? All these thoughts tortured and ate her bit by bit, starting from the San Francisco premiere of "Romeo and Juliet" and slowly growing. Then it finally broke out today. Cameron always has no way to suppress her inner thoughts: She feels that Hugo went to Berlin for Charlize-and still without discussing with her, does this mean that there is already a relationship between the two of them? what. "Cameron, do you hear yourself?" Hugo frowned slightly. Cameron''s words just made him feel very uncomfortable, as if he had done something wrong without the permission of his guardian. "We talked about this topic before. Dont you remember? I said that Leo, Charlize and I are very good friends. When they collaborated on this work, many details were discussed with me. So when this work is released, I also hope to show my support." This is not the first time they have raised this issue. Cameron had tried it the last time. Regarding Hugo''s appearance at the San Francisco premiere of "Romeo and Juliet", it was just a calm conversation that time. "So, you are willing to talk to them about filming, but you don''t want to talk to me about acting. Is it because my acting skills are not good enough? Or because I am not as caring as they are?" Cameron clenched his fists, angrily The words vented out, and she had no way to control it, but she felt full of anger, which could burn her to death at any time. Cameron''s sharp and piercing voice forced Hugo to move the receiver a little further away. Hugo wanted to be silent. He didn''t like such a loud quarrel. But he also realized that he used to like to carry everything on his own, and hope that someone could read him, but the facts are not so perfect. He must learn to open his heart and learn to rely on his significant other. "You know I didn''t mean that." Hugo took a deep breath. Force yourself to calm down and talk calmly, "If you are willing to talk to me about acting, I am also very happy to communicate with you. You should know that I am an amateur, so I like to communicate, and I like to communicate. I''ll come here. Berlin. Just to show my support for my friends, nothing more; it''s like when your film is released in the United States, I am also happy to attend the premiere. This is a truth." "So, you treat me as your friend? Just like Charlize? Friend?" Cameron''s mocking voice was so harsh that Hugo''s calm mood could not help but surging again. "You know you are different from her." Hugo''s words also became a little harder. Both Leonardo and Charlize standing at the door stopped and were completely stunned. They also noticed that the atmosphere seemed to start to change. Yes, Leonardo wanted to go up and have a look, but Charlize shook his head. Although Charlize didn''t know what happened, she knew that they shouldn''t interfere at this time. This is Hugo''s private life. Even if they are friends, if Hugo didn''t take the initiative to confess, they shouldn''t pursue it too much. Hugo rubbed his temples, "So is this the problem? Do you think I ignored you because of my friends? Or did I make my own decision because I didn''t discuss it with you?" Hugo''s words made Cameron unable to help but she didn''t know how to answer, but the turbulent thoughts in her heart could not be said, because even she knew that all this was just catching the wind, and all she needed was Hugo Shun. Follow her meaning, comfort her, coax her, then everything will be fine. "I don''t know, come and tell me!" Cameron choked hard, as if he wanted to vent his anger and anger in recent times. Hugo opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say. The quarrel a few months ago came to mind again. He tried to communicate with Cameron, but why was every communication so difficult? Even if he opened his heart, he couldn''t get Cameron''s response. On the contrary, it will only make the communication between the two people more and more difficult, and the two people will also be more and more difficult for each other. At this time, Hugo really didnt know where the problem was. Even if he racked his brains, he couldnt understand Camerons heart. He let out a long sigh, "Cameron, I dont know where the problem is. I thought we Ive passed it through. Regarding whether Im coming to Berlin or not, when I decided to leave this morning, it was early in the morning in Los Angeles, so I waited until I arrived in Berlin to call you. I..." "I don''t know why you lost your temper suddenly." Hugo did not say this sentence after all, because he knew that as long as he said it, he would inevitably lead to another dispute. But Hugo still knows too little about women after all, even if he didn''t say these last words, it was enough. "That''s the problem!" Cameron almost wanted to grab Hugo by the collar and roared, "You never know what the problem is between us, and you never want to tell me your inner thoughts, compared to me. Say, you are more willing to communicate with Charlize, you are more willing to talk to friends. But do you know? I am your girlfriend, and I am the person closest to you!" Camerons words left Hugo speechless, and a heavy tiredness attacked him. He knew it was his own problem. He wanted to communicate with Cameron, but he couldnt start. He was never an easy opener. People, he is always used to carrying things alone, so he will vent a lot of thoughts in the music, even in the performance. He thought Cameron understood him, because their first acquaintance began with music. However, he seemed to be wrong. "Talk to me! Talk to me!" Cameron didn''t hear Hugo''s voice, and couldn''t help but raised his voice and shouted. The roaring voice became hoarse through the phone frequency, but there was a trace of it. Helpless and desolate. "I''m sorry." Hugo finally said, but after speaking, there was a long silence, "I''m really sorry. I know, this is my problem, but I...I''m working hard, I''m working hard..." Hugo''s voice was full of fatigue and helplessness, he actually tried it. The first time was because of the "Blurry Rain" world tour concert, which caused a cold war between two people; the second time was in Chicago, he tried to open up his heart to communicate with Cameron, talk about the tour, and talk about it. Talking about Sally, but Cameron seemed to want to escape, and she fell asleep quickly, and finally couldn''t stop it; the third time was after Maracana, he had countless thoughts in his heart that wanted to vent , I wanted to tell Cameron about Sally, about the young volcano, about chasing dreams, but Cameron''s eyes were blank but he only said half of it. Hugo''s voice made Cameron a little bit at a loss. On the one hand, she felt angry, because she could hear Hugo''s helplessness, and even meant to give up and compromise. How sad it is that a relationship has come to an end. At this point; on the one hand, she felt distressed because she could feel Hugo trying to keep up with her, but his efforts could not find the right rhythm. Cameron supported her head with her right hand, the tears in her eyes slowly filled She didn''t want to give up this relationship, she didn''t want to leave Hugo, she didn''t want to make things so bad . The flame-like love in my heart is still surging. It is because of caring that it loses control; then, it is because of caring that it is necessary to compromise. "Hugo, sorry..." Cameron said in a low voice. She raised her head and wiped the tears from her cheeks, her voice choked up, but it was well covered up, "Sorry I shouldn''t be angry. I am. Knowing that you are working hard, I just want to...I want to communicate, but I dont know why...I lost control..." Hugo opened his mouth, trying to comfort Cameron, but he didn''t know how to say it. He hesitated to the end and just said, "You didn''t rest well last night. Let''s take a good rest now. What''s the situation, After I go back to Los Angeles, we will slowly communicate face to face, okay?" Cameron was disappointed. Hugo''s words made her feel no warmth, but she heard the pleading in Hugo''s voice, so she closed her eyes and nodded, "I know. You...represent me to Leo and Say hello, Charlize, you have a good rest in the evening." After speaking, the two people hung up the phone. But the inner silence made the time and space around him still. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1728： Atmosphere change ?? When I hung up the phone, Hugo just sat there, with heavy fatigue invading. Originally it was a good thing to come to Berlin. Even if there were disagreements within the band, it was only about professionalism and did not really make Hugo feel. Irritable. Popular novel [..] But now, just after arriving in Berlin, my good mood has been ruined. rubbed the slightly sore temples, leaned on the head of the bed, slowly closed his eyes, and the darkness came bit by bit, letting him slowly relax. The tranquility of that moment gradually stretched out the tight muscles, and after the chaotic brain reached its extreme, only a blank was left. "Hugo, are you okay?" Leonardo''s hesitant voice broke the silence, causing Hugo to suddenly open his eyes, and then he saw Leonardo standing at the door and behind him. Charlize two steps away. Charlize noticed that Hugo was resting just now, but now Hugo was woken up by Leonardo, and he frowned slightly, "I told you, let Hugo take a good rest." Leonardo scratched his head awkwardly, "I''m just worried." Looking at Leonardos guilt face, Hugo gently twitched the corner of his mouth, "Tomorrows lunch is on your account." "No problem!" Leonardo slapped his chest, with a confident expression on his face, but before he could relax, he hesitated, "Isn''t it French cuisine?" Generally speaking, The prices of French cuisine are relatively expensive, especially near Potsdamer Platz. Seeing Leonardos worried expression, Hugo was still stunned, turned his head and glanced at Charlize, and then found a smile in Charlizes eyes, and his thoughts were immediately confirmed. Immediately he noticed the slight upward arc of Charlize''s mouth, and then the two couldn''t help it at the same time, and laughed out loud with a flutter. Leonardo immediately laughed. The whole atmosphere was like spring breeze and snow. The heating in the hotel room seemed to start to work at this time, and the air became warmer. After laughing, Leonardo asked again anxiously, "Hugo, are you okay?" You can hear the words just now. Hugo and Cameron quarreled because of this trip to Berlin. , Leonardo also knew that he was the culprit, so he was still a little worried. Hugo deliberately suppressed his smile, looked at Leonardo with a gloomy look, patted him on the shoulder, and asked, "What do you think?" Then he shook his head and walked outside with a sigh. Leonardo suddenly He panicked and looked at Charlize helplessly, only to find that Charlize also shook his head, sighed, and walked out after Hugo. txt download/ Leonardo was really panicked now. Thinking of the raging atmosphere just now, and of the pressure that Hugo has been under in the recent period, he could no longer calm down, so he chased it out quickly, "Hugo, I ..." But when he walked to the hall, he saw Hugo and Charlize sitting on the sofa with smiles on their faces, which made Leonardo puzzled, "What''s the matter?" Leonardo''s gaze turned back and forth between Hugo and Charlize, and found that the smiles on the corners of the two people''s mouths actually extended to the bottom of the eyes. The seriousness and prudence just now disappeared, "You..." Leonard Before the more words could be said, Hugo and Charlize laughed loudly, which made Leonardo a black line, and angrily went over and gave Hugo a kick, but Hugo directly avoided it. Now, he still wanted to punch, but remembered the quarrel between Hugo and Cameron just now, thinking about it, he could only give up and vent to the sofa depressed. Being so troubled by Leonardo, the last trace of depression in Hugo''s heart also disappeared. Hugo knew that there was a problem between him and Cameron, but it was a problem between a couple. It took them two to sit down and solve more and he needed his efforts. Even if they told a friend, they couldn''t help it. "So, how does this Berlin Film Festival feel?" Hugo took the initiative to bring up this matter. Both Leonardo and Charlize appeared on the stage of an international film festival for the first time, and their levels were very different. It feels naturally different. It''s as if Hugo first appeared at the Cannes Film Festival. Charlize noticed Hugos expression. She knew that Hugo didnt want to say much now, and she naturally wouldnt ask too much. So she followed Hugos question and changed the subject, Everything is new. The Golden Globes or Oscars are no different, but the result is more like Sundance. I also met a **** the street that day, she recognized me at a glance, and also discussed passionately with me. Before sunrise'' the view of the script scared me..." "That is, I actually met a movie fan on the road that day. She said that she had seen a''different sky''. Oh, God, my image inside is not very good." Under the lead of Charlize, Lai Leonardo''s chat box was also opened, and a sentence coupled with a vivid expression immediately made Hugo laugh. Most of the time, Hugo is a listener. He sat on the sofa and listened carefully. It was mainly Charlize and Leonardo who spoke. From time to time, Charlize would ask about some interesting facts about Hugo''s tour, and even Will deliberately use the news in the newspaper to tease Hugo. The atmosphere couldn''t help but slowly settled down, and even the bitter night outside the window softened. "Knock", there was a knock on the door, and then the door of the room was pushed open. Rick walked in and saw Charlize standing in the center of the living room with a golden rooster standing independently, with his long hair slightly messy and his cheeks slightly Flushing, he looked like a tomboy; while Leonardo was completely dead on the sofa, his saliva dripped from his smile, and he accidentally rolled directly from the sofa to the floor, and had intimate contact with the carpet. , There was a muffled noise. Ricks sight came into contact with Hugo on the sofa, and Hugos face was also filled with a big smile at this time. The brilliance that came from the heart was like the rising dawn, almost melting people. Rick raised his hands to express his surrender, "I won''t ask what happened just now, but... I know you still have a lot to say, but for tomorrow''s premiere, I think you should go to rest. What''s more, Hugo and I still have something to discuss." Leonardo quickly got up and patted his knees, but his arm accidentally hit the coffee table and wailed; Charlize also immediately put his feet down, hurriedly straightened his hair, and then turned towards the rain. Guo waved his hand, bowed his head and walked out quickly. Leonardo also grinned and hugged his arm. He followed closely behind. When he reached the door, he did not forget to add, "Hugo, I''ll come back later." After speaking, he ran out. . Rick looked back at Leonardo''s disappearing back, then at Hugo, his face full of questions. Hugo shrugged without explanation. In fact, Leonardo wanted to discuss the "Titanic" with Hugo. He had a lot of whimsical ideas during the filming recently and wanted to share it with Hugo. But Rick didn''t need to know this, Hugo asked directly, "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Rick walked to the sofa and said, "I know you are leaving tomorrow, and you will focus on the tour for a while. So, I want to talk to you briefly tonight about your next shooting plan. "Rick sat down and gave the situation succinctly. Hugo nodded slightly, indicating that he would listen carefully. Now he and Rick have been cooperating for many years, and they have gradually begun to develop a tacit understanding, so he is also very relieved to leave all related matters to Rick. "I want to know, do you have any special thoughts about the next shooting?" The development trend of the past six months has never stopped, and waves have been one after another. To be precise, after the Oscars ended last year, they didn''t discuss the plans for the new work in detail. Therefore, Rick asked seriously. "Uh..." Hugo also had to think about it, "I have an idea for a new script." This is the idea after the last encounter with Ernst Lechman, "But I''m working on it, and I''m far away. There is still a long way to go, so... yes, I have no plans." "Script?" Rick raised his eyebrows. This is a very important thing, but since Hugo didn''t intend to say more, Rick didn''t ask much. He just said "I know", and then he I will keep in touch with Joseph, and when I am in contact with major film companies, I can properly release the wind. When Hugo completes the script, there may be more investors and producers to choose from. "My thoughts are like this." Rick leaned forward slightly with a serious face. He did not neglect because it was just a simple communication, not only because Hugo is currently his biggest customer, but also because he and Hugo. A true good friend, "After the tour, I think you need to take a break and adjust for a while, and then we slowly choose the script. If there is something suitable, we will take over the filming; if not, we will continue to take a vacation until we find you to have the urge to shoot. Script." As an agent, Rick has almost given all his power to Hugo, and this trust is also difficult to calculate. Hugo slightly nodded his chin to show that he knew it. Rick didn''t intend to wait for Hugo''s response, and then went on to say, "However, I must say hello to you. Berlin will not be too peaceful this time." Hugo was a little surprised, "I only stay here for one day?" The subtext is, "Is it just one day will not be peaceful?" Rick nodded, the color between his eyebrows is very rare, because he has never shown a little bit of pride when he is comfortable in front of those big guys. Lets just open it up. I think they wont let go of the opportunity tomorrow. So, I think I need to say hello to you tonight." After finishing speaking, Rick put his briefcase on the coffee table and smiled at Hugo. provides full text online reading without pop-up windows, faster update speed, better article quality, if you think the Internet is good, share this site more! Thank you readers for your support! The latest chapter of the high-speed starter superstar. This chapter is Chapter 1728. The address is if you think this chapter is not bad, please don''t forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ groups and Weibo! Chapter 1729： New audio Hugo looked at the stack of documents that Rick took out of his briefcase. These were not scripts, but only a small piece of paper. They should be proposals for various movie projects. www/Hugo picked up the top one, but looked at Rick and asked, "They know that I will definitely not consider taking new projects before the tour ends, and even after the tour ends, I I also need to rest and adjust. I''m not Clark Kent, why did they come to Berlin?" "It is because they know that you are currently on tour and will not discuss new film projects for the time being, so they are coming to Berlin." Rick''s words made Hugo stunned. His mind didn''t turn around, Rick. Then explained, "Because Berlin is the only place where they can discuss movies with you publicly in a short period of time." Oscar also sent out an invitation to Hugo not long ago, but Hugo never gave a positive answer, not sure if he can attend the award ceremony this year. As the winner of last year''s actor, according to convention, this year Hugo is the honorary guest of the queen. This is not only a tradition, but also has a great effect on the Oscar ratings. However, due to the ongoing tour, Hugo is not sure whether he can be there, so the TV station, which broadcasts the Oscars, is actively negotiating with Rick. In fact, not to mention the Oscars, the Grammy, which is about to kick off, may still be absent from the glory to the death of the award-winning hotspot. When Henry was interviewed by the media, he could only say that he would try his best to arrange time. He also hoped that Glory to Death could appear on the Grammy Awards Ceremony because this year is very important. Regardless of whether Glory to Death can win awards, they The new rock and roll power represented by Grammys is an important part of the music industry. Therefore, compared to those uncertain futures, Berlin is not only the closest in time, but also the most reliable choice. Hearing Ricks words, Hugo did not rejoice, but raised his eyebrows slightly. He did not comment not because he had become accustomed to it, but because he knew that these big guys are not profitable. In these top big guys or Wall Street In the eyes, he is just a commodity. Hugo lowered his head and opened the first document in his hand. As he expected, this is not a script, but a proposal. Ricks explanation came in his ear, This project is from Columbia Pictures. In the past month, Mark Canton has always had a lot of big and small actions, and the cooperation projects between our company and Columbia Pictures have gradually increased. I guess Mark wants you to be able to perform in this project." "Guess?" Hugo noticed this subtle difference. Rick nodded, "I have been using your tour as an excuse to reject many project invitations in the past few months, and this is still the case. But in private, I am filtering and reviewing some projects myself, hoping to take the initiative Power is in your hands." This is a game, a more advanced game. At present, Hollywood has only the three major brokerage companies that have the initiative in this game, and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is currently experimenting. The only artist with such a bargaining chip is Hugo. "These are just my own speculations. I haven''t got the exact answer as to how the specific production companies think about it." Hugo nodded slightly, did not say anything, just flipped through the file in his hand, and finally put it aside. This action surprised Rick a little, because he deeply knew that Mark was completely confident in this project, and he also thought that Hugo would be interested. He did not expect that Hugo would simply put it next to him, "This is Not satisfied?" Rick said guessingly based on Hugo''s expression. Hugo replied in a deep voice, and then picked up the second document, which really surprised Rick. "Why?" This question made Hugo raise his head, and Rick had to explain. "Mark has done a lot in the past few months. After careful analysis, I found that he is really confident and seems to believe that you will definitely take the script. I looked at the proposal myself and think you should like it... " Ricks thoughts made Hugo chuckle, "Oh, why do you think I would like it?" "Although the script lacks in connotation, the plot setting and world view background are very exciting. The setting of the male and female protagonists is relatively interesting, the villain is also very charming, and the supporting roles are also distinctive. They are far better than ordinary sci-fi commercial movies, and the most rare Its because of the endless humor and laughter. Of course, if you want to get into the core idea of ??the film, it is slightly weak, but as a commercial film, this is undoubtedly successful." Rick''s words made Hugo tap his chin slightly and expressed his approval. It must be admitted that Rick''s grasp of the script now is indeed more and more accurate. As an agent, good vision is absolutely crucial. At this time, the homepage of the project in Hugo''s hand was impressively written, "The Fifth Element...Elm". This film directed by French commercial film master Luc Besson is famous. It is also Luc''s further attempt in Hollywood after "this killer is not too cold" to bring the film closer to Hollywood''s business model, and it also incorporates him. The French in their bloodlines are romantic. The "Fifth Element" not only achieved a global box office of 270 million U.S. dollars, but also became an important milestone for Luc to gain a foothold in the international market. It also made the heroine Milla Jovovich. Fame in one fell swoop. It is not unreasonable that Mark is so confident in this work. Luc has been conceiving the "Fifth Element" script since he was sixteen. The source of inspiration is the famous "Star Wars". After years of thinking and improvement, Luc''s thinking is obviously mature. The "Fifth Element" combines commercial elements and comedic effects, and finally achieved a huge victory on a global scale. Strictly speaking, the "Fifth Element" script is even better than "Independence Day". What''s more, Hugo also collaborated with Luc on the original soundtrack of the movie "This killer is not too cold". Obviously Hugo and Luc get along well. Now that Mark is pushing further and getting the two to work together is obviously icing on the cake. No wonder Mark is so proactive. However, the shortcomings of this work are also very obvious. Because Luc tried to integrate his French humor into Hollywood business, the flaws in the story are obvious. It is like a French futuristic comedy, not a science fiction movie, but Comedy works are just better visual effects. "Then what do you think is the difference between this work and''Independence Day''?" Hugo''s project plan has only a framework structure and no specific story content. It looks like the magic of "Independence Day" I think the version is just a change of the main story line. Hugo''s words immediately made Rick choke. The work of "The Fifth Element" is of course very different from "Independence Day." Luc''s endless creative ideas and ingenious humorous points all have strong personalities. mark. But from another perspective, the two works are exactly the same: the main story of a simple disaster film, relying on the protagonist''s chemical effect to turn the tide. "With''Independence Day'' in front, and now with the''Fifth Element'', the result is not good." Hugo''s words made Rick unable to refute, unless the "Fifth Element" can replicate the box office of "Independence Day" The miracle must be at least 200 million U.S. dollars in North America, otherwise it will only be compared by the media, and it is almost impossible to replicate this miracle, because Rick clearly knows that the box office of Independence Day is entirely The result of the right time and place, but now the "Fifth Element" has no such advantage. "What''s more, if you take a closer look at Luc''s previous works, the core characters of his works will always be women, girls with guns or girl-like women, this time is no exception." Hugo added at last, and then walked inward. Ke showed a smile, said nothing, lowered his head and continued to look at the second document. Rick was taken aback, and finally let out a long sigh. He must admit that he had seen the "Fifth Element" script before, and his first reaction was that this work could replicate the miracle of "Independence Day", but he made two mistakes. The first was that the miracle was almost copied. It is impossible, and once unsuccessful, it will put oneself in another predicament; the second is that Hugo does not like to take repeated roles or scripts. So, Hugo just flipped through the script and eliminated the script. This shouldn''t feel strange. Its just that Rick still inevitably sighs, Hugos sensitivity to scripts can always amaze him, and even make him feel that he has been negligent in his work. Should this be a good thing or a bad thing? If Mark knew about www.novelhall.com~ his confident work would be shot by Hugo, I dont know how he would feel? More importantly, Hugo''s criticality on the script is estimated to have increased in a short period of time. It seems that the proposals he brought this time are expected to be wiped out. While Rick was thinking about it, Hugo really put the two scripts in the "Fifth Element" pile, then he pointed to a proposal in his hand, looked up and asked, "Why does this project appear here? ?" Rick looked over and looked at it, "What do you mean?" Why can''t this item appear here? Hugo curled his lips, "Don''t you see whose name is written in the screenwriter column? It is absolutely impossible for them to ask me to lead the role." Rick''s words couldn''t help but paused, "Uh...this was given to me by Harvey. I think the script is very well-conceived. As for the screenwriter..." Rick couldn''t remember who the screenwriter was for a while, and brought it over. Upon seeing it, he was stunned, and then showed a sarcasm, wry smile. The screenwriter column says: Matt Damon, Ben Affleck. ... Chapter 1730： Yuanjia Road is narrow The farmer''s market (famers.market), located between Beverly Avenue and West Third Street, was established in 1934. It was an idea that a group of farmers came up with during the Great Depression. They gathered the fresh fruits and vegetables from their farms here. Sell ??directly to nearby people at low prices. After decades of development, the stalls gradually expanded, and then with the decline of this area, the market gradually lost its livelihood value and developed into a tourist area. Due to the complexity of the population, it has formed a market that is casual and comfortable, with local flavors and exotic flavors. There are many boutiques, restaurants, jewelry stores, and movie theaters. The warmth and coziness of the traditional market is a unique and beautiful scenery. Of course, no one will forget the freshly made toast, sponge cake and golden shortbread here, so that the whole market is filled with approachable hustle and bustle. It took only fifteen minutes from Sunset Plaza to arrive at the farmers market. Joseph looked around and quickly found his destination, "There, Knotts berry (''s. berry)." The crew agreed. When they met at the restaurant next to the main entrance of the farmers market, the two hurried over. It took Joseph a long time to find a parking space. After parking the car, Hugo adjusted his collar in the rearview mirror. Joseph said with a little worry, "Are you sure this is really okay?" " Hugo was very calm, "I''m fine, really." After finishing his clothes, Hugo opened the car door and walked down, standing in the parking lot, spreading his hands and facing Joseph, "Look, it feels like this. Isn''t it great?" Since Hugo had no time to open the box, he finally got Alex''s help and came to the audition in Alex''s costume-this is why he asked about Hugo''s height and weight. Hugo is now wearing a blue tennis shirt, paired with light blue jeans, and a navy blue baseball jacket on the outside. The whole person looks youthful and vigorous, but the calm color and collocation will not appear too casual. . Joseph was still a little worried. It would be terrible to participate in such an audition without wearing formal clothes, but he didn''t even wear a shirt, which really made people unable to feel at ease. Hugo seemed to notice Josephs inner struggle. He showed a smile and turned to Knots Berry Restaurant. He said, You asked me to come here for an interview in a shirt. Dont talk about how the interviewer feels. I guess hes all Uncomfortable, isn''t it?" The farmers market is originally a traditional market, and you can even see a lot of farm dresses in plaid shirts or overalls, while Knots Berry is a very famous chicken restaurant, but its a little out of place in formal clothes. . In this way, Hugo''s suit is actually very consistent with the theme, not too casual or too formal. Joseph nodded, and there was nothing left to regret it anyway. He locked the car door and pointed in the direction of the restaurant, "Let''s go." It was only six o''clock in the afternoon at this time, and there was still some distance from the dinner time. Not many people came to dine, but scattered people could still be seen coming in and out at the door. Joseph suddenly pulled Hugo''s arm and said in a low voice, "A competitor is here." Hugo followed Josephs sight and looked forward, and immediately saw two people stop at the entrance of the restaurant. One of the men in suit and leather was completely separate from the surrounding environment, as if he was wearing leather shoes. Just like going to the farmland, people can''t help but laugh, this is an unfamiliar face; but Hugo recognizes another person, Brad Pitt. Today Brad is wearing a light blue shirt without a tie. The three buttons at the top of the shirt are all loosened, lazily and casually slumped, allowing people to vaguely see his wheat-colored health. On his chest, although he was also wearing a formal shirt and trousers, his unruly temperament had a strange fit with the surrounding environment, and it didn''t look too abrupt. Seeing Brad, Hugo''s first reaction was: "Dahe Lian" is also finished? He thought it would take more time to shoot. After all, "Dahe Lian" will go to Montana to shoot, which is far more complicated than the shooting of "Scent of a Woman". The second reaction immediately afterwards was: Yuanjia Luzhai actually started to compete after "Dahe Lian". Brad and the other man standing at the door only paused. The man smiled at Joseph and said hello, but the smile seemed condescending, and then the two went straight into the restaurant. . Joseph explained in a low voice in Hugo''s ear, "That''s Brad''s agent, the big man in the circle. Martin Baum (. Baum), one of the five founders of the innovative artist agency." Hugo immediately understood. No wonder Martin looked at Joseph in his eyes, because he had this capital. Not to mention that compared with Joseph, even Ron Meyer is one generation behind Martin. The origin of the American brokerage company was the William Morris Brokerage Company founded in 1898. They laid the foundation for the entire brokerage industry. However, in 1975, five young brokers in the William Morris Brokerage Company who had not yet become famous, I was quite dissatisfied with the seniority ranking system of the brokers in the company, so they came out together to start a new company. These five young people relied on a deposit of 21,000 U.S. dollars, a loan of 36,000 U.S. dollars, and two cars to build the company. This is today''s innovative artist agency, and Martin- Baum was one of the first five young people. Innovative Artist Brokerage Company and International Innovation Management Company were both established in 1975, and now they are among the top three brokerage companies in the United States, so they have always been competitors and partners. Today, Martin took Brad to go out in person, obviously hoping to successfully win the role of "Yihai Xiongfeng", and the coming is menacing. After Joseph finished explaining, he suddenly remembered something and his face darkened. "Tom Cruise is also an artist under the Creative Artist Agency." It seems that Martin must be determined. The transfer of work within the company is It couldn''t be more normal. If Tom is not willing to pick up, he will be replaced by Brad from the same company. This is really a perfect connection. But Hugo was not so nervous, "How do you know that they are not internal competition?" There is competition where there are people, this is the truth. Even for the same company, there must be competition among brokers, just like between Joseph and Lang. What if there is competition between Tom and Brads agents? So not only is Brad''s chance of winning today not as big as he imagined, he may also be hindered by Tom''s agent. Joseph knew that he was too nervous. Although what Hugo said may not be correct, the audition is about to start now. It is useless to worry about it, just like the audition for "Dahe Love", even if he knows that he is doomed to fail. , At least have to work hard to see it. Although Hugo did not appear on the surface, he was still nervous. Although Hugo seems to have a lot of opportunities recently, in essence, before the official release of "Scent of a Woman", the attitude towards Hugo in the circle was basically the same, which means that the difficulty of the audition today was not weak at all. In the previous two times, with the addition of Tom and Brad''s competition, Hugo is even more disadvantaged. This is another opportunity that Hugo faces after crossing over, but it is twice as difficult. Therefore, it is impossible for Hugo not to be nervous. Taking a deep breath, Hugo strode forward with difficulty and walked side by side with Joseph toward the restaurant. After entering the restaurant, Joseph began to scan the entire space of the restaurant. The environment here is more similar to a family restaurant, and the atmosphere is relatively more relaxed. Although there are not many people dining now, you can still clearly feel that the low noise is constantly heating the air. "Sir, how many?" the receptionist standing at the door asked politely. "I have an appointment, Mr. Rainer." Joseph said, and the receptionist lowered his head to confirm, then raised his head and smiled and said, "Please follow me." The receptionist took Joseph and Hugo through the dining room, and finally stopped in front of a long table. This is a long table that can accommodate eight people. At this time, three people are already sitting in their seats. Another person arrived. All three of them stood up politely. The old man with white beard sitting at the end of the long table laughed, "Welcome, welcome." Standing on the opposite side are naturally Brad and Martin, who have just come in first, and this old man with thin hair and a big white beard is naturally the director Rob Reiner. Hugo couldnt help but keep his sight on Rob This old man who started as an actor but became famous as a director was to film "When Harry Meets Sally" and "Dangerous Situation". He is the director of excellent works such as "Ten Days (, "Wish List (the.., and "Punching (, and these works are all Hugo''s favorite films. Although Rob''s popularity is not as good as that of many commercial directors, he is always able to excavate extraordinary energy from ordinary people, which touches people''s hearts. He is indeed a very good director. Not long ago, the director Martin Brest, with whom Hugo collaborated, had only two outstanding works in his directorial career. "Scent of a Woman" is the pinnacle, and "Beverly Hills Super Detective" launched in 1984 ( beverly..-This film has maintained the record of twenty-five years of R-rated film North American box office history, and was only broken by "The Hangover (the. in 2009. But Rob Reiner is obviously more outstanding. His works have continued from the 1980s to the second decade of the 21st century, and he has maintained a very outstanding level of creation. Very capable director. "I hope you wont mind that I chose the meeting place here. There is no way. I can hardly suppress the idea of ??eating chicken tonight. So even if I know this is not the right place for conversation, Im still stubborn. I chose here." Rob joked with a big smile on his face. Chapter 1731： completely annihilated ?? Hugo put the three scripts in his hand aside, Rick was stunned, and then he laughed, "Lang is going to be sad now. (800 Novel Network provides Txt free download) [..] Hugo raised his head and cast his gaze at Rick suspiciously. Rick had to explain, "The scripts just now belonged to Universal Pictures." Hugo suddenly realized and shrugged, "I don''t know, but why Universal''s scripts are like this. I can''t see the direction at all. It has nothing to do with personal grievances, but it is really a difficult challenge for the director to shoot such a work." Ricks smile is a little bit more fortunate. On the surface, Lang Meyer is now the CEO of Universal Pictures. The scenery is boundless, but only Lang himself knows the hardships. Now Lang does not have a clear direction for Universal Pictures plans. He wants to invest in high-cost works, but the board of directors always disagrees. -Cruise, Brad Pitt and other top actors are looking for a breakthrough, but the project''s own strength is limited, so he is restrained. The future direction of Universal Pictures is worrying. Of course, fortunately, this is not the part that Rick needs to worry about. Thinking of Lang''s friendship in recent months, Rick will inevitably feel that in this profit-oriented circle, human relations have always become cold and merciless. "But these are just my own speculations, not the notebook handed over by Universal, so the specific situation should be based on Lang." Rick added. Having said that, Hugo knows that Ricks preparations are definitely in place, and there should be no surprises under normal circumstances. While speaking, Hugo picked up the script in his hand, frowned and showed a dumbfounded expression to Rick, "You must be kidding me!" Rick leaned over and took a look, his eyes couldnt hide his surging smile, No, Im not kidding. Rick sorted out his expression and explained it seriously, Twentieth Century Fox and Paramount Now they are all in a dilemma, especially Kevin, the budget of''Titanic'' has been overspending, and after the production progress has been seriously delayed, the intermittent shooting has been for nearly eight months, but the filming is still not finished. Read the full text of the latest chapter at present Twentieth Century Fox strictly blocked the news, and there was no rumors in the circle, but I took a look at the projects they were preparing recently..." Rick paused, shook his head, "The situation is not good." Its not uncommon for the entire production company to be locked into one work. For example, Carlock Films, which was bankrupted because of "Cutting Throat Island," MGM Films, which "Wind Whisperer ( became the last straw to crush the camel, and "Sinbad''s Seven Seas Set Sail" (: Legend.of.the.seven.seas) and Escape from the island (the.island) and the DreamWorks was forced to sell after two times of bankruptcy. Of course, the 20th century Fox is still a long way from bankruptcy, but it is not surprising that due to the previous market downturn, their working capital has a bottleneck. Although works such as "Life and Death" and "Independence Day" made 20th Century Fox a lot of money, the black hole of "Titanic" has been devouring their flexible funds, and the scheduling in a short period of time is not effective. Quite normal phenomenon. In fact, the 20th Century Fox is already very good. They still have enough space to prepare new projects. In 1997, Rick learned that at least four projects cost more than 60 million yuan. Although 20th Century Foxs move was a stopgap measure to give shareholders more confidence and cover up the temporary internal difficulties, it can be seen from this detail that the 20th Century Fox has not yet reached the moment of embarrassment, but he is restrained. It is also inevitable. Rick came to this conclusion only because several projects prepared by Fox in the twentieth century were lacking in confidence. Apart from the investment cost, there were almost no bright spots that could be drawn. This is very abnormal for a top film production company. "However, Kevin actually didn''t mention this project at all. I just thought it was very interesting, so I added it." Rick explained briefly, seeing the helplessness in Hugo''s eyes, Rick was also a little embarrassed, "Why, Dont you find it funny?" "Ha! Ha! It''s funny." Hugo peel replied without a smile, and Rick couldn''t help laughing twice, and wiped the sweat from his palms on his thighs. At this time, the project Hugo is holding has a very simple and clear name, "Living Fire Molten City (: literally translated as volcano, which obviously echoes with the glorious fan Young Volcano. This is the United States in the past two years. The most active group has attracted countless people both inside and outside the industry. When Rick saw this project in Twentieth Century Fox, his first reaction was very funny. If Kevin really finds Hugo with this project, the topic gimmick will definitely be very happy. However, Kevin hasn''t revealed any wind at the moment except for the "Life and Death 2" that was criticized by Hugo for nothing. Rick brought it today, just a mere joke. Although the movie "Living Fire Molten City" is not well-known, Hugo has actually watched it, but now he can''t remember the specific details. This typical disaster film appeared after the "Independence Day", "Tornado" and other movies set off a genre frenzy, but it is a pity that the plot is too monotonous and the sense of rhythm is too procrastinated, even unable to reach the genre. The average level, even the passing line, is very reluctant. It is a typical follow-up work, but it is not an anti-dog. Although Hugo can''t remember the specific story, just look at the project profile in hand and you will know that this is a work that completely imitates the "tornado". If Rick brought the "Fifth Element" here, and because the story of the script was simple, it was quite interesting, then the script of "Living Fire Molten City" seemed very nonsensical. After reading several projects of Twentieth Century Fox, Hugo also agreed with Ricks ideas. These projects obviously lacked ideas and courage. For example, the "Living Fire Molten City" project had an investment of 100 million U.S. dollars, but The entire project concept and cast lineup are obviously lacking in consideration, and the market positioning is just a copy of the "Independence Day" strategy. It can be seen that Fox is playing conservative cards in the 20th century. It is not surprising if MGM or Universal Pictures chooses to be conservative; but under the leadership of Kevin in the past two years, 20th Century Fox and Warner Bros. are regarded as the most daring investment companies, which is not normal. Looking at the last proposal left on the desktop, Hugo glanced at the thick stack of documents on the right hand side, while the left side was still empty with nothing, then glanced at Rick, as if to say, "Sure there are only these crooked melons. Dates are split?" Rick also understood what Hugo meant, and shrugged helplessly: I have worked with Hugo for a long time, and now Rick is more critical in choosing scripts. Hugo curled his lips and picked up the last item, which belonged to Paramount''s name. Just seeing the first name, Hugo''s eyes could not help but brighten up, "John Wu (., maybe This name doesnt seem to have any special features, as if one can find such a name casually among Asian Asians in Hollywood, but Hugos intuition has also noticed something. Looking down, sure enough, as he expected, this The project comes from the famous director. "Change face (\\/off, the huge font draws the eye. John Wu, is the action film director Wu who enjoys a high reputation throughout Asia. Yu. Sen. This one is in. country. delicious. Hong Kong has won numerous acclaims. In 1993, he officially entered Hollywood with the "ultimate target". Last year he filmed "Broken Arrow". It can be said that he is the best-developed Chinese artist currently in Hollywood. If Johns culmination of Chinese-language movies is "heroic", then his culmination in Hollywood is "face changing". Although "Changing Face" is an action movie, the ingenious story design, wonderful character settings, and precise rhythm control make people cant help but make the case, especially the two starring John Travolta. The rivalry with Nicholas Cage is even more addictive. The wonderful performances of the two actors have added to the film a lot, making the work out of the scope of ordinary commercial action movies and triggering more chemical reactions. "Stealing Firewire" once gathered Al Pacino and Robert De Niro to play with each other on the screen, which made people very addicted, but under the control of Michael Mann, this work was slightly suppressed. Desire, the whole rhythm reveals a heavy weight, the role is above the plot and rhythm, which leads to a mediocre box office performance, but after entering the video tape market, it has gained more support. However, under the direction of John, "Changing Face" brought the characterization and climax to the extreme. The actors and the plot complemented each other, bursting out amazing sparks, and even calculated the performances of the actors and got outstanding performance. In the end, not only won the media praise, but also achieved great success at the box office. It can be said that "Changing Face" is the best one among the many works that Hugo has seen today, and Hugo also very much hopes to cooperate with John, maybe two people come from it. The soul of the country can also collide with more sparks. However, before Hugo could speak, Rick patted his head, "Sorry, I have forgotten it. The filming of this work started at the end of December and he took the plan from Hugo''s right hand. I pulled it out and put it aside, still muttering, "There are really no good projects recently, but don''t worry, maybe others need to worry about not having works, but we never need..." Rick was talking, and then he realized that Hugo had a wrong face. He couldn''t help but said, "What''s wrong?" Hugo just felt choked in one breath, and then spit it out for a long time, "Nothing, nothing..." Rick nodded, bowed his head to organize everything and put everything in his bag, "Let''s do it, this is also the result I expected, but tomorrow you will meet those old foxes, you have a bottom... " Rick didn''t notice at all, Hugo''s reluctant eyes remained on the "face-changing" project, and his face was full of depression. provides full text online reading without pop-up windows, faster update speed, better article quality, if you think the Internet is good, share this site more! Thank you readers for your support! The latest chapter of the high-speed starter superstar. This chapter is Chapter 1731. The address is if you think this chapter is not bad, please don''t forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ groups and Weibo! Chapter 1732： Encounter late at night After regretting to miss the "face change", Hugo couldn''t help but recall it seriously. It seems that there are not many outstanding works that can awaken the memory in 1997. The main reason is the existence of "Titanic", a work that has created countless new records in history. All other films can''t help but be overshadowed, just like 1996 when "Independence Day" was swept away. The absolute advantage of a movie has shifted everyone''s focus. Of course, in fact, there were many masterpieces in 1997, such as "Men in Black" who started Will Smith''s career peak, such as "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" that reproduced the story of dinosaurs, such as Jean Cameron. -Diaz and Julia Roberts created another career peak in the "my best friend''s wedding", such as "The King of Talkers (. that allowed Kim Carey to consolidate his position as the king of comedy, and another example of being amazing at the Oscars The "Mind Catcher" of the audience, for example, the "L.A. Confidential (l.a., which is considered to be enough to defeat the "Titanic" and win the best film after years of precipitation. Even under the light of "Titanic", there are still a large number of works blooming with their own light. It also made 1997 the last energy of the film market before the turn of the century. After entering the 21st century, first the "Harry Potter" series unraveled the ten-year long road that accompanied childhood, then "Spider-Man" opened the sweeping power of comic heroes, and then "The Lord of the Rings" The series brought people the grandeur and magnificence of the Middle-earth Continent. The whole film market has been completed unknowingly. After realizing this, the last bit of regret in my heart disappeared. As Rick said, he really doesn''t need to be too anxious to take the work now. Before encountering a work that really suits his heart, he has a long vacation to adjust slowly. Of course, the most important thing at the moment is the world tour of "Blurry Rain". After Rick left, Leonardo rushed in again, leaping on the carpet in front of the sofa, "Hugo, you said, the truly outstanding acting is that kind of explosive performance, or is it restrained enough People can''t distinguish between real and illusory performances at all?" Leonardo''s question is very interesting, in fact, this is the point of view that professionals have been tirelessly discussing. This is mainly divided into two schools in the United States. One is the hope to inject vivid performances into the soul with solid basic skills, so that people can not detect the true and false. This kind of representative is Broadway-strictly speaking, it is. The traditional British academic school; the other is more fond of visual impact and spiritual impact, and obsessed with the shock and courage that precipitated at a certain moment. This kind of representative is Hollywood-in other words American modern film school that puts interests first and devotes itself to the popularization of art. If you look carefully at the winners of major award ceremonies such as the Screen Actors Guild, Golden Globes, Oscars, etc., especially from the second half of the 1980s to the second decade of the 21st century, there is an obvious development trajectory, that is, Hollywood Pie gradually gains the upper hand. The academy often prefers to commend those hurricane-like performances. On the contrary, those delicate performances of spring and rain have repeatedly won the admiration and cheers of the entire market, but it is even more difficult to win the Little Golden Man. To put it simply, explosive performances are more obvious, even ordinary audiences can see why, they can clearly feel the shock; introverted and delicate performances require a higher level of appreciation and cultural literacy-the most important thing is enough for the film The accumulation and precipitation of the performance, not all audiences can appreciate the difficulty of such a performance. The choice of the college, needless to say. This is also a market demand, and it is the same as the development trajectory of movies. Putting it on Leonardo, it becomes more interesting. Because what an explosive performance needs is a crutch, for example, his performance in "Different Sky" has an explosive point that allows him to play to the extreme, so he is like a fish in water, showing it incisively and vividly, which has become one of his youth and fame The pinnacle; while the mediocre and delicate performances need to be polished and patiently polished, such as his performance in the "Titanic". "No, I don''t agree with your distinguishing method like this." Hugo let out a long sigh of relief and sorted out his thoughts. "The acting skills I personally understand should be the correct substitution of the correct emotions into the role, and then the correct Time is revealed in the most authentic way." This is what Hugo has realized after filming "The Seven Deadly Sins" and "Walking on the Death Row", "When introversion is needed, perhaps it is forbearance, perhaps delicate, or depressive; it needs to break out. Time, maybe suddenly, maybe increasing, maybe out of control... There are many small differences. So you think your way of distinguishing is too simple and rude." Leonardo jumped in place a few times excitedly, "Yes, this is the question I am thinking about. I have watched''Death Convict Walk'' many times before. Compared to your last few outbreaks, I am more I like the kind of quiet foreshadowing in the first half. You can feel the soul of Matthew in every move. But when people mention this work, they always talk about the scenes during the execution of the death penalty. God, I really I really want to yell at them, "Do you know how to appreciate it!"" Seeing Leonardos excited expression, Hugo couldnt help but laughed, Leo, you cant say that. Everyone enjoys a movie from a different perspective. Even if its us, some movies may not be able to watch. Understand. Otherwise, every era will not leave so many regrets, because only time will give the real answer." For example, the greatness of "Pulp Fiction" is only understood after ten years of precipitation; for example, the classics of "Shawshank''s Redemption" are only recognized after twenty years of time has passed. "But for us actors, this is a very serious problem..." Leonardo said bluntly. This night, Leonardo and Hugo have been discussing their opinions on acting with passion. It wasn''t until Joseph came in to remind Hugo that after a tiring day today, what he needs most now is to take a hot bath and take a good rest. After all, there is still a busy day tomorrow, Leonardo stopped reluctantly. Seeing Leonardos unwilling look on his face, Hugo laughed. He knew that Leonardo would return to the "Titanic" crew next time. The next time such a face-to-face communication is expected to wait. Two months later, and no one knows something like inspiration. "You take a break here, I''ll take a shower, and then come out to continue talking, how about? It''s not a big deal for me to reduce my sleep." Hugo''s words immediately made Leonardo happily agree, and Joseph could only helpless. However, after Hugo came out of the bath, Leonardo was found dead on the bed, and he was actually asleep, making Hugo completely dumbfounded-he was not so tired from the long journey, but Leonardo turned out to be Leonardo. Naduo was exhausted first. Hugo put the quilt on Leonardo, then wearing a light T-shirt and sweatpants, he left the room, planning to find some food-even fast food. Although I had an in-flight meal on the plane today, I didn''t have any appetite when I arrived at the hotel, and now I feel hungry. It could have been possible to order room service, but Hugo was a little tired now, thinking about going out and blowing the hair, so he went downstairs himself. When I came to the hotel lobby, I asked about a nearby convenience store that is open 24 hours a day. I was disappointed. Even the hotels kitchen has been closed. Although Hugo had no hope of European "business hours" for a long time, he was still shocked. In the end, Hugo could only run to the vending machine, bought a lot of chocolate bars, and walked to the sofa in the lobby depressed. , I want to find a place to sit down, look at the exquisite garden outside the window, and enjoy his supper. Not wanting but seeing a familiar back, Hugo chuckled lightly, walked straight over, and passed a chocolate bar over, "Need it?" Charlize, who was sitting cross-legged on the bench by the garden window, raised his head and found that it was Hugo. He couldn''t help but laughed, raised the coffee in his hand, and motioned to Hugo. A gratifying smile immediately appeared on Hugo''s face. He picked up a disposable cup from Charlize, and then respectfully began to receive coffee, "I just looked around and couldn''t find it. Where did you change it?" Charlize pointed to the door, "I just walked three streets to buy it." There was still an incredible expression on his face. Obviously, he was not comfortable with the quietness of Berlin after nine o''clock in the evening. This is for a global scale. For all well-known top big cities, there is no nightlife, which is really incredible. Hugo had a sympathetic expression, "I have already missed Los Angeles." Charlize laughed loudly, and then took the chocolate bar in Hugo''s hand tore it straight to the mouth. Send in. Hugo also sat down next to him, "No need to control your diet today?" Before he could say anything, Charlize handed the chocolate bar to Hugo again, "I have used up today." Seeing a chocolate bar that had been bitten by no more than a quarter, Hugo rolled his eyes, then took it and teased, "This bite is really...big." Then Charlize elbowed his stomach. Suddenly, Hugo grinned. Both Hugo and Charlize didn''t speak, they just sat quietly, looking at the hazy garden in the moonlight outside the window, without even making eye contact. However, the stiff and tense lines of the shoulders couldn''t help but relax slowly, and the curling coffee aroma in the hands made time stop like this. "Damn god, the view of this garden is terrible." Charlize sighed suddenly. Hugo didn''t laugh, but nodded seriously, "I agree completely." Then he was silent for a while, "It''s sad for us to sit here and watch such a terrible view." Charlize tapped his chin hard, and replied solemnly, "Completely agree." Chapter 1733： Bingzhuye talk There was a long silence, the coffee in his hand had already started to cool, Hugo broke the silence again, "You let Leo come to my room just now, right?" Although Leonardo does have a lot of thoughts about acting and he wants to have a relationship with Hugo. ''Liu, but he has never been so inconspicuous, even if Joseph came in to urge him, he still did not leave. [A lot of good-looking novels]. Interview: .. Charlize twitched her lips, and she knew that Hugo couldn''t hide these things. In many cases, Hugo is too careful, so he always makes him very hard. "Seeing your bitter and hatred expression today, we can''t ignore it." Charlize''s complaint made Hugo suddenly. Fried''Mao'', "Hey, how can I! I control my expression very well!" Charlize turned to look at Hugo and chuckled lightly, but the smile was drawn up, and then slowly receded. She lowered her eyes, turned her head again, and looked at the "barren" "flower" garden outside. "I''m your friend, I can tell whether you are happy or not." After a pause, Charlize laughed again, "Even Leo can see it." Hugo gently shook his head helplessly, then bowed his head, looking at his shadow on the ground, the swaying lights of the hotel lobby spilled down, causing his shadow to overlap with the next shadow, as if two people were cuddling. Together. This made Hugo stunned, because at this time he and Charlize were separated by at least one person, but why does the shadow look so...close? "You quarreled with her, is it because of me?" Charlize was silent for a long time, and finally asked the question. When Hugo quarreled with Cameron just now, she heard the sentence, "You are not the same as her." After contacting the context, Charlize knew that it was her. Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned. He raised his head to look at Charlize, but saw a trace of loneliness on that pretty face, "Maybe I should retreat to the position of a friend." "But we were just friends." Hugo said eagerly, but after finishing speaking, he couldn''t help but look away. He seemed to want to avoid Charlize''s eyes, he didn''t know why. Charlize could feel Hugo''s gaze, but she didn''t turn her head, she just twitched the corner of her mouth faintly, "But Cameron didn''t think so." Originally, Charlize thought that there was a simple relationship between male and female. Friendship. It''s like between her and Alexander, like between her and Joseph. It''s like... between her and Hugo. In fact, Charlize still thinks so. It is precisely because of her frankness that she can discuss this topic directly with Hugo without evasiveness. Its just that Charlize also knows that many times, she cant be sex, and she cannot make decisions on behalf of her friends. 800 can''t just care about your own feelings. For the sake of friends, this is what a friend should do. However, Charlize himself did not notice the loss in his heart. Or, she noticed it, but she thought it was just because she needed to keep a distance from her good friend and felt lost. Charlize''s words silenced Hugo, because it was clear that Charlize was telling the truth. Charlize carefully suppressed his inner thoughts. Then turned her head and looked at Hugo, "It''s just that, I think you should think about whether you are right with your''female'' friend." This is her right as a friend, as if she didn''t like Wu in the first place. Like Mar Thurman, she never concealed her thoughts. Hugo sorted out his thoughts. Seriously thinking and recalling, "She is really good, she looks good, she has a good figure, and she has a good sex..." But she found that there is no way to outline a clear image in her mind, as if everything is so vague. This surprised Hugo. Because he and Cameron have also been in a relationship for two and a half years. "So, she is just a''nice'' to you?" Charlize did not hide the ridicule in his smile. Even if Hugo didn''t look back, he could conceivably reach Charlize at this moment when he heard the gentle sniff. Emoji. Hugo slightly clicked on his chin, "Because it''s good, so I have been working hard and trying, at least I also have a good impression of her..." But the words could not be coherent. Originally, Hugo thought he had sorted it out. I have gone through my thoughts, but now I find that my mind is still "lost", "But I feel like I..." "Distorted love?" Charlize''s ridicule made Hugo "show" a wry smile, but there was no way to refute it, but he lowered his head in shame, "Or was it taking her time? Or was it hurting her in a warm way? ?" Every sentence made Hugo unable to refute, he could only bow his head and nodded dullly, but his heart was like a weed, and the wanton growth of the branches and leaves made him unable to sort out a thought. "So?" Charlize''s voice came over again, with a hint of sarcasm in the cooling coffee aroma. "So, I used to want to confess to her, at least to open my heart. But..." Hugo''s expression was incomprehensible, but Charlize understood it at once. She knew that Hugo had no way to say it, even if it was. Hugo had never been able to do anything more to Uma. This gentlemans etiquette is Hugos advantage and its disadvantage. Charlize shrugged slightly, "You know, this is even more terrifying damage to her." Not only today. "It seems that all men are like this. They always feel that they can stay in a love without real feelings, because they can maintain it only by relying on physical touch. Then, when they find the next target, they quickly change it. Nostalgia. In the end, its always the''female'' who are injured." After Charlize said these words, even she herself was a little confused, because the turbulent memory made her unable to tell whether it was Cameron, all the''women'', or...she herself . "Of course not." Hugo panicked and quickly explained, "It''s just that I missed the opportunity. At that time...When the Houston incident happened, she faced the terrible situation alone and did her best to protect me from Hurt, afterwards, she completely broke down, like a child in a panic, she threw herself into my arms, crying. So, I had to hug her, comfort her, and then..." When Hugo raised his head, he saw Charlize''s quiet eyes, with joking gleaming in his eyes, as if mocking Hugo''s excuses were too clumsy. But this is the case, the "Road to Glory" concert in Houston. There is a song "fan" for Hugo. "Medicine", it turned out that Cameron had turned the tide. Since Hugo missed that opportunity, there was no choice. Next, Hugo became Cameron''s male companion on the red carpet at the premiere of "Ghost in Disguise". Memories came surging like tide water, and Hugo didnt know whether he was persuading Charlize or himself. "In fact, I don''t like it, but I haven''t reached the level of''love''. There is still a long way to go..." "Are you kidding me? You are not choosing the flavor of ice cream." Charlize''s words made Hugo choke directly, with a confused face, but he didn''t know how to express it, Charlize grinned. He said, "Do you want me to hug you panicked little boy?" As he said, Charlize opened his hands to Hugo, still with that ridiculous smile on his face. Hugo was stunned, lowered his eyes to cover his eyes, and gently pressed his lip. At the end of his brain was lost, he shrugged, "Yes." Instead, it was Charlize being opposed by the general, and helplessly put his hands down, "What then? Will you try it with me?" After a sentence, Charlize and Hugo''s eyes came into contact with each other. Everyone actually chuckled at the same time. The smile at the corner of his mouth broke into my heart from the bottom of my eyes. After laughing, the atmosphere settled down. Charlize put the coffee cup aside, picked up the chocolate bar in Hugo''s hand, tore open the package bit by bit, and then couldn''t help taking a bite, just a small piece between the teeth. The cautious expression provokes Hugo''s disgust, and the contemptuous look makes Charlize a little embarrassed. Charlize simply picked up the chocolate "bar" and ate it freely, "Perhaps it should be said, as a friend, I hope you can be happy. But... in the days when you and Cameron''s "friendship", you Are you happy?" Hugo opened his mouth. Charlize waved a chocolate stick to stop him, "Or, are you really working hard enough? I would rather be jealous of your happiness than be a stumbling block in your life." "It''s as if I''m jealous of you?" Hugo made Charlize laugh with a ridicule. Looking at the smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth, Hugo''s throat was a bit dry, and he took a sip from the coffee cup in his hand. Only then found out that it was already empty. He had to cough a little, concealing his emotions, "Charlize, why do you always dislike my''female'' friend?" Charlize raised his eyebrows, "You don''t like Mr. Perfect either." Mr. Perfect, this nickname is actually the biggest irony. The smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth closed slightly, "Probably because we knew each other too well during the''cohabitation'' period, so it can always be seen at a glance that my friend was not happy. ." After saying a word, Hugo and Charlize fell silent. Because, Hugo knows, Charlize has been changing himself for Mr. Perfect: Charlize never likes to use coasters, but Mr. Perfect asks to use it; compared to red wine, Charlize likes beer, but perfect Mr. is accustomed to wine and whiskey; Mr. Perfect even asked Charlize to read books of ancient Greek mythology, just because these books can let Charlize understand "how men view myths"... That''s not Charlize. Hugo sees the details of these lives; similarly, Charlize is also clear about Hugos dream, about Hugos persistence, about Camerons choice, about Camerons wish... "That''s why you have to be happier, so happy that it makes me jealous." Hugo turned to look at Charlize and said with a smile, the mixed emotions under his eyes were well hidden, and he deliberately made it. An exaggerated and greasy expression. Charlize directly rolled Hugo''s eyes, punched Hugo **** the shoulder, and made Hugo get up directly. This sound broke the tranquility of the hotel lobby, and everyone looked over in an instant. Hugo quickly stood up and waved his hands to apologize to everyone, but after sitting down, he and Charlize made a mistake and had to laugh with their stomachs, completely happy. Chapter 1734： Stars Gongyue Hugo took the elevator to the third floor. Before stepping out of the elevator, he heard a loud noise outside, which made Hugo raised his eyebrows in surprise. The third floor is the hotels breakfast and dining area, but he was already a little late today. Some thought they avoided the peak breakfast period, but it turned out to be so lively outside. Joseph went out first, Hugo followed closely, and then he saw Joseph stop and gave Hugo a helpless look. Because of Joseph''s big size-the weight loss plan never worked, Hugo turned aside, saw the noise in front of him, gave Joseph a roll of eyes, then quickly adjusted his expression, with a polite smile on the corner of his mouth. Mark Canton came to face him with a smile on his face, "Look, who is this." He was looking forward to Hugo, but he wanted to make a surprised expression, "I didn''t expect you to have breakfast at this time. It seems that today has a wonderful start." "If this sentence was said by Shirley behind you, I would be more happy." Hugo''s ridicule made Mark haha ??laugh, and then he turned his head along with Hugo''s eyes, Shirley -Lansing''s smiling face came on, and Mark couldn''t help but cursed inwardly, "Shark", but his expression did not change, and he took the initiative to greet him, "Hey, Shirley, why didn''t he see Ralph?" Just one sentence implies a fact: Shirley and Ralph Fiennes had a very happy conversation just now, and they are closely related. In response to Mark''s suggestion, Shirley''s eyes flashed slightly, but she didn''t panic, and said generously, "Ralph is behind. He knew Hugo was coming and said he would definitely come and say hello." During the conversation, Xue Xue Li walked to the side and greeted Hugo. "Ralph said, "Schindler''s List" was invited to the interview at the beginning, but unfortunately you were a step ahead, but he wanted to have a good time with you. Talk." This obviously refers to Ralph Fiennes. After the "British Patient" starring in the movie was released at the end of last year, it was a blessing, winning both box office and word-of-mouth, and he himself received a lot of praise. Mark opened his mouth and wanted to interrupt, but he quickly stopped, just standing beside him quietly with a smile on his face. Because Mark also realized that he is always easy to be anxious-although most of the time, this is not a big problem, but in front of old foxes like Shirley, it is often easy to lose the first opportunity, so he needs a little control. Shirley walked to Hugo''s side naturally, while Joseph and Mark walked side by side, followed closely behind. Entering the breakfast dining area, it is not much different from ordinary dining rooms. You can see that square tables for four are scattered, but at this time, more than two-thirds of the tables are seated by guests, which makes the entire breakfast meal. The area is very lively, even if no one makes a loud noise, but just whispers in a low voice, the sound gathered together makes the whole corridor reverberate continuously. Seeing Hugo walking in, many people turned their heads and waved or nodded at Hugo with smiles. This hotel was originally one of the three official hotels of the Berlin Film Festival, so the people living here at this time were almost all industry insiders, not only the crews of films from all over the world, but also reporters from all corners of the world flocking to interview. However, these faces seemed so strange in Hugo''s sight-the face blindness patient was dying. Hugo sat down at a vacant four-person dining table, and Mark and Shirley naturally sat down beside them. Together with Joseph, the seat was immediately full. After the other people who were a bit slower, it seemed that, I can only stand still for the time being. Both Mark and Shirley were not rushing, chatting with Hugo about the works that were screened at the Berlin Film Festival in the past few days, which aroused Hugo''s interest. During the period, Ralph came over to say hello, and then Luc Besson arrived as expectedit is certain that Marks confident work is indeed the fifth element. But today Mark didn''t make it clear, and Hugo pretended not to know, and they still had a good chat. After breakfast was used up, at coffee time, Ron Meyer and Robert Shaye made their debut. Mark and Shirley were very acquainted and found an excuse to give up their positions. What surprised Hugo the most was that Michael Roselle also came over to greet him. Since Michael didn''t say much, he just greeted him and expressed his expectation for the next performance of "Blurry Rain". The direct result was that until Michael left, Hugo didn''t know who he was Because he had never met the head of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, Marjana Blyrican, or Michael Roselle before. "Who was that person just now?" Waiting Lang and Robert left one after another, and then sent away the editors of the Bild and the Film Manual. Hugo finally had the opportunity to ask Joseph quietly. Joseph naturally knew Hugo''s problems. Those who met for the first time introduced themselves, so he knew who Hugo was talking about immediately, and he explained it in a low voice. As a result, Hugo not only failed to solve his doubts, but looked at Joseph more confused, because he really did not understand what the head of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association had to do with him, just like the dean of the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences suddenly It doesn''t make sense to appear in front of Hugo! But before Hugo could speak, Joseph gave Hugo a look. Hugo immediately turned his head, cheered up, and saw Barry Meyer in front of him. "Hey, Barry, do you need a cup of coffee?" Joseph took the initiative to say hello, then turned to Hugo and said in a low voice, "Warner." Barry noticed Joseph''s movements, but didn''t care. These top big guys in Hollywood know that Hugo cant remember a persons face, let alone a persons name. Almost every meeting requires a reminder from Joseph or Samora. There was even a time when Hugo met Kevin Pence when he was alone. , The two chatted for twenty minutes. When Kevin left, Hugo found Joseph and asked "Who is that?" This was heard by Steven Spielberg, who was standing by, and it became Laugh in the circle. Interestingly, Michael Russell did not know about this. Barry took the initiative to extend his right hand to Hugo, "I think there are too many guests here today, thinking that if I don''t show up, it will definitely be rude." Barry is also very direct, but compared to Mark , He was more sleek, the same or similar words he said with a hint of joking and ridicule, the whole atmosphere seemed relaxed. Hugo couldn''t help laughing at Barry''s bluntness, "You know, the hotel lobby has always been so busy." As Barry said, except for Kevin who just said hello from a distance and did not come over, almost all other important people showed up in front of Hugo. Although there was no discussion about business matters, you can still feel that Hugo is now. Influence on the film industry. But Hugo interpreted it in such an ingenious way, which made Barry laugh. "If the hotel lobby manager is so charming, then I would like to live in this hotel every time." Barry finished with a joke, and covered his mouth, whispered, "The premise is not to tell me. The wife knows." Hugo and Joseph both laughed. Hugo directly raised his hands and surrendered, indicating that he had nothing to say. Barry didn''t have any special expressions. He sat up straight again and said with a smile, "As far as I know, you are very interested in American culture in the 1960s and 1970s." Hugo was puzzled. The expression, obviously did not understand what Barry''s words meant, but Barry was not in a hurry, and then said, "That was the most prosperous era of rock and roll." People all over the world know the importance of Glory to Death to Hugo, and now Glory to Death is making history step by step, and it makes people see Hugos talents. The album "Blurry Rain" is awakening. This generation''s memories of that golden age. Therefore, what Barry is talking about is a well-known fact, but his interpretation is very interesting, starting with the culture of the 60s and 70s. Sure enough, Hugo showed a surprised expression, "It is true. In fact, it was an era of cultural explosion, and countless thoughts and concepts had impacts. I grew up in this atmosphere. So I am very concerned about that era. Very interested." To be more precise, a lot of cultural traces from the 60s and 70s can also be found in "Pulp Fiction", not only rock, not just retro, Hugo is more of those years There are many interests in society, economy, culture, and ideological formation. "Then you must have some understanding of the 1950s." Hugo was stunned by Barry''s words Hugo shook his head. He really didn''t know much about that era. Barry laughed, "Hugo, you read classical literature. You should know better than me that the inheritance of culture is closely related to society. It is not the right way to separate the ages." Barry is right. If you really like the culture of a certain age, even if you dont need to know the past and the future, you still need to understand it. However, Hugo felt that it was quite contrary, because no top boss would talk to him about cultural inheritance, and when the object was Barry, it became even more weird. Barry Meyer, the head of Warner Bros., the most greedy, cunning, and decisive decision maker among the top helms of the eight major Hollywood studios, he actually talked to himself about cultural heritage? This "If you study carefully, you will find that Los Angeles in the 1950s is like San Francisco in the middle of the last century. It is a golden place that makes everyone''s eyes and enthusiastic, sunshine, beauties, handy wealth and Hollywood movies. Industry is intertwined with a very seductive and human scene." Barry''s next words are still not abnormal, but the smile on the corner of his mouth reveals some clues. In the fifties? Los Angeles? A ray of thought flashed in Hugo''s mind, and he quickly wanted to catch it, which made Hugo''s eyes flash of curiosity. Chapter 1735： 1 blood path Hollywood in the 1950s can be said to be one of the most important parts of American cultural history. Arthur Miller (arthur.) created "Death. of. A. Salesman" in 1949. This play can be regarded as a milestone in American drama in the twentieth century. It not only made Arthur a It has been a generation of masters, and has had a profound impact on the entire literary industry such as drama, film, and television. After that, the Hollywood script took a qualitative leap, and the "Comet Beauty (all.. Eve, "The Troubled Soul (. Here..., "Roman Holiday", "The Wharf", and "The Legend of Giants" were born. , "Twelve Angry Men", "The River Kwai Bridge (the...on.the... and other classic works. At the same time, it gave birth to four major contemporary superstars: Marlon Brando, James Dean, Montgomery Clift, Paul Newman, as well as Audrey Hepburn, Marilyn Monroe, Grace Kelly (.kelly) , Elizabeth Taylor, Ingrid Bergman (. Bergman) and other great actresses. It can be said that the full-scale explosion of Hollywood in the 1950s brought the influence of the film industry to its peak, and at the same time made the profession of "movie actor" a dream job for countless young people. The city of Los Angeles has developed rapidly, and its rapid rise has made it the focus of attention all over the world. However, everything has two sides, and underneath the fast-growing and glamorous surface of Los Angeles, there is always an undercurrent surging. Especially after the end of the Second World War, the United States has surpassed the established powers of Britain, Germany, France and so on, and has become the world''s number one power - and even participated in the wars of Germany and Japan as an aid. After reconstruction. The self-confidence and pride of Americans swelled rapidly. Almost a whole generation of people wandered between fantasy and reality. The whole society was sinking into a peaceful scene. At this moment, the fast-growing Los Angeles has become a place of corruption. Hollywood has become the back garden of Wall Street and Washington. The exchange of interests is blatant, the exchange of power and **** is on the table, and the relationship between businessmen, politicians, gangs, and high-ranking officials is intricate and complicated. Wanlv, almost the entire city is unscrupulous. It was precisely because of the rapid deterioration of social culture in the 1950s that even the government''s credit began to plummet, which directly gave birth to the glory of rock and roll in the 1960s. Because young people born after the war gradually grew and matured, they had enough insights, but they were not taken seriously, frustration and sense of refuge were intertwined. In the precipitation and brewing of these thought waves, Woodstock was born in 1969. Therefore, Barry''s words easily awakened Hugo''s curiosity, starting from rock and roll and deriving from social culture. Barry''s remarks obviously meant something. Hugo knew something about Hollywood in the 1950s, but it was not deep enough. After all, he was born in 1967, and the culture shock he suffered more came from the 1970s. "If you lived in the 1950s, would you also become one of the promoters of Woodstock, for example, to advance this event that has influenced American history for 30 years by ten years?" Barry said. The topic exploded the thought storm in Hugo''s mind, but instead of continuing to talk in depth, he put forward a bold conjecture, which almost made Hugo exclaim. Because Hugo came to the 1990s from 2014, he is using his tiny power to change the course of history bit by bit. Although Hugo does not know what the future will become, he can be sure that the wheel of history Going off track. This is also the driving force for Hugo to keep advancing and challenging. Now, Barry''s bold hypothesis has almost immediately poked the deepest secret in Hugo''s heart. If it was before, it is estimated that Hugo will be exposed, but at this time Hugo is no longer Wu Xia Amon. Hugo lowered his eyes slightly, concealing the fluctuations of his eyes, and then a shallow arc was outlined at the corner of his mouth. Possibly, I will also become a member of the corrupt army." Barry was amused by Hugo''s answer, "No, my words...it''s possible, but you..." Barry shook his head twice in a row, "Impossible." Personality determines fate, even if it''s just a joke, Barry knows It is impossible for Hugo to be a member of the corrupt army. "Of course, if you play a role in a movie, I am really looking forward to it-you play the role of a corrupt police officer." Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly. Although Barry''s words remained unchanged, after Rick''s reminder last night and the noisy scene this morning, he naturally had more thoughts in his mind. Joseph, who was sitting next to him, had been silent all the time. He heard some clues from Barry''s words, so he chuckled, "It seems that everyone has accepted Hugos negative image now. Now its his turn. Rick is going to be troubled, but he hopes Hugo can become the next Paul Newman." In fact, Joseph is softly vetoing Barrys proposal. He said that Hugo should be inclined to take a positive role-after all, from "Schindler''s List" to "Seven Deadly Sins" to "Death Row", Hugo''s "bad guy" image seems too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Of course, this is just Joseph''s way of rejecting Barry. Now Joseph is obviously also fully mature, and his speaking skills can be completely calm. Joseph''s words interrupted Barry''s rhythm, but he didn''t care. He moved his gaze to Joseph and said with a smile, "I think Hugo is more like Brando than Newman." After that, Barry. Deliberately looked up and down Hugo, who was sitting next to him with a smile, "Of course, Hugo doesn''t have the evil spirit of Brando." "This is a compliment?" Hugo raised his eyebrows, and a rhetorical question made the atmosphere suddenly relaxed, and everyone laughed loudly. Paul has been constrained by his appearance all his life. Even if he plays a villain, he is still regarded by the audience as righteous. But Marlon Brando is different. His appearance is also good and evil. No matter what role he plays, he has three points, and he has his own personality. style of. Barry was cautiously tentative just now, and was interrupted without even having time to give a more obvious hint. He also realized that now is not a good time to have a deeper conversation. Although Hugo only stayed in Berlin for one day, after all, it''s just breakfast time, so there is no need to worry too much. So then Barry didn''t have any more temptations. However, before leaving, Barry still said meaningfully, Los Angeles in the 1950s was shrewd, painful, complicated, optimistic, interesting, profound, dark, gloomy, confused... Its interesting, isnt it? Its like Rock and roll born in that era." After speaking, Barry said goodbye to Hugo and Joseph with a smile, but after leaving, he could vaguely hear Barry humming a small tunenot just a tune that was humming cheerfully, but also a song. Very special tone, "Navigation (. I have to say that Barry is really an old fox. His last words obviously hinted at an important message. The culture of the 1950s gave birth to the golden age of rock and roll; the culture of the 90s awakened the spirit of rock and roll, and it was so glorious that it is now setting off a frenzy of rock belief. The music derived from culture is the most touching-meaning that Hugo should carefully study the culture of the 1950s. From beginning to end, in fact, Barry did not deliberately compliment, nor did he say anything official, but after some conversation, it easily set off a storm in Hugo''s brain. This is the real master, he has achieved his goal without knowing it, and he can''t be defended. In addition to Barry, there is Kevin Pence. At today''s breakfast, everyone came over in a brainstorm. Hugo saw one wave after another, and in the end he couldn''t remember who he had met. However, as Hugo''s most familiar senior manager among the eight major film companies, Kevin just smiled and nodded in greeting? Instead, it left an impression on Hugo. Although Hugo knew that Barry would definitely want something, he still had no way to control his interest. It must be admitted that the conversation just now made Hugo really curious, not only the Los Angeles culture of the 1950s, but also Barry''s ultimate goal-what project has Warner Bros. prepared? Does Barry hope that Hugo will appear in a project this year, or is he planning for next year? In any case, Hugo still has an absolute advantage. He is now a seller''s market-and it is a seller''s market in short supply, so he doesn''t need to worry at all. But even so, Hugo still wants to know what medicine is sold in Barry''s gourd. But... Hugo really can''t remember the film works of Los Angeles culture in the 1950s. In the long river of time, there are countless movie works. Hugo has no definite clues at all. He just catches the wind and wants to guess an accurate work, which is not much different from finding a needle in a haystack. Hugo seemed a little absent-minded at the next premiere of "Romeo and Juliet". Seeing Hugo look like this, Leonardo couldn''t help sighing, "It seems that his strategy has really succeededOr, you just ask him for the answer?" They just thought that Hugo was caught by Barry. Naturally, I dont know. Hugo has the ability to guess the true face of the project that hasnt been seen at all. Hugo was silent, but shook his head. Charlize stood aside and looked around. Barry hadn''t appeared yet, "Where''s Rick? He doesn''t know?" This is the point. The project that Rick brought over last night did not fit the situation. This is also the most interesting part of Hugo. Perhaps Barry had already planned for the next big game. "A film about Los Angeles? Is it going to be a "San Francisco (san.?" The film "San Francisco" filmed in 1936, starring Clark Gable and Spencer Cusser, tells the story of love and hatred in the earthquake in San Francisco. It was nominated for the 9th Oscar for Best Picture and Best Film. Best director, best actor, best original story and other important awards, it is also a very famous work named after a city. Charlize''s words made Leonardo laugh, "Hugo has only finished filming''Independence Day'', how could it be possible to make another disaster film." But there was a flash of light in Hugo''s mind: works named after cities? So... "L.A. Confidential"? Chapter 1736： The true appearance of Lushan "L.A. Confidential", the name of this movie is very common, and it has no characteristics. It has been one of the classics that many people have missed because of the name. It is also one of the many works shot in Los Angeles in film history that cannot be ignored. The story told by "L.A. Confidential" took place in Los Angeles in the 1950s. Under the social background at that time, the line between good and evil was blurred. Ignorance, sex, money, rights, prestige, class... everything can be reached through transactions. Corrupt officials, black and white. Everyone abides by this regulation, and people from all walks of life may benefit from benefits. The drive came together and even the police. Chap is no exception. Jack is a celebrity in the police circle. He is in a mess with gossip journalists, and he specializes in exposing the Hollywood star''s peach. color. News to earn extra money; Ed is an ambitious police detective who sells his colleagues and superiors in order to get ahead in the police world; Bud is a truly selfless detective, but because An impulsive personality, which is often used by others. These three police officers. Cha usually doesn''t communicate with each other, but their fate is entangled because of a suspected collective murder in a restaurant. When they jointly launched an investigation, they were involved in a big net, step by step to uncover the secrets hidden under the city of Los Angeles. This is a work with a typical plot and characters advancing and entangled with each other. The plot design of the story is like a nine chain, interlocking and advancing layer by layer. The narrative process is stripped, climaxes, and wonderful. Whether it is plot tension or suspense setting, Including rhythm control, they are all brilliant. Whats even more rare is that due to space limitations, the movie did not give much space to the characters, but relied on the plot structure of the story itself and the outstanding performances of the actors to clearly shape the characters. Every character is flesh and blood, full and real. The psychological transformation and plot complement each other, contributing to a wonderful work. The film is adapted from the novel of the same name by James Airore (james.), director Curtis Hansen (.) personally participated in the script writing work, and teamed up with Brian Helgeland (. Helgeland) to complete this Work. There is no doubt that the script is the cornerstone of the huge success of the entire film. "L.A. Confidential" is the kind of script that makes people famous for shooting, solid writing skills, real creative background, and vivid character creation, all integrated into a meticulously conceived main line, forming an exquisite big net, Every audience is caught in it. The process of watching the movie follows the ups and downs of the plot, astonishing turns and ups and downs. There are almost no waste plots or fragments in the whole process, which fills the entire movie time with full, leaving a hearty thrill and meaningful shock after the end of the movie. , A long aftertaste. In 1997, after the release of the "L.A. Confidential" movie, it caused an uproar among film critics, because the script took the advantages of the kingly plot to the extreme, and the connotation of the story was profound. Although it did not reach the height of warning the world, it was worth it. Everyone thinks carefully. In the end, the film won two awards for Best Supporting Actress and Best Adapted Screenplay in one fell swoop at the Oscars Ceremony that year, and was unanimously sought after. In fact, even so, the "L.A. Confidential" is still widely regarded as not receiving corresponding recognition. When "L.A. Confidential" was released that year, the distribution company thought the story was too detailed, too complicated, too profound, and too heavy to be widely promoted in movie theaters, and it was difficult for audiences to like this story. They positioned the film as an art film, not a commercial film, and it was only shown on a small scale in more than 700 theaters. But even so, the "L.A. Confidential" was widely acclaimed after it was released. In the age when the Internet was not popular, it still relied on its outstanding reputation to sweep the box office of 60 million US dollars. This achievement surprised the issuing company. But they want to expand again, but they have already missed the opportunity. It is worth the film''s box office to stop at 60 million. It now appears that this "stupid" issuing company is likely to be Warner Bros.-if Hugo guessed correctly. Later, "L.A. Confidential" became very popular in the video tape market. After the accumulation of word-of-mouth, more and more people realized the wonderfulness and classics of this film, and they gave praise to the film one after another. This makes "L.A. Confidential" rank among the top 100 on imdb, and ranks in the top 100 all the year round in the extremely competitive list, and it has never slipped. What''s more, after studying the story repeatedly, many viewers believe that this movie is definitely a well-deserved classic in all aspects, whether it is the plot structure, the depth of the story, or the characterization and ideological feedback. Had it not been for the landmark "Titanic" that year, "L.A. Confidential" should have won the Oscar for Best Picture that year. Of course, the "Oscar Beads" almost exist every year, and everyone has their own choices in their hearts. Whether "L.A. Confidential" is really better than "Titanic" is not important. What is important is "Titanic". "It is indeed a historical choice, just as "Forrest Gump" defeated "Pulp Fiction". But it is undeniable that the excellence of "L.A. Confidential" is unquestionable. Many viewers believe that this work is enough to be compatible with the "Seven Deadly Sins", "Pulp Fiction", "Shawshank''s Redemption", and "This Killer The classics of "Cold" and "Twelve Angry Men" are on par. In fact, the meticulous story of L.A. Confidential is undoubtedly the biggest highlight. A thorough analysis of the corruption and exchange of interests in Los Angeles is not only more direct but also bloodier than the obscurity of the seven deadly sins. But there are gains and losses. In fact, the biggest weakness of the film is that the characters have not been digging deeper. It has to be said that it is a pity. The advantage of "L.A. Confidential" is the collision of the three major roles, but the disadvantage is that it has not been able to make further use of the three major roles. The three leading roles in the story are respectively Kevin Spacey, Russell Crow (russell.), Guy. Pierce (guy.), which is also referred to by many as "clash of the celebrity level." Compared with the dramatic acting showdowns such as "Stealing the Line of Fire", "Change Face", and "Seven Deadly Sins", the confrontation between the characters in "L.A. Confidential" is more complicated. The conversion of friends and foes occurs almost all the time. The change of positions and interests between the two are dazzling, and I stare with bated breath. Among these three actors, Guy is undoubtedly the least famous, and the only one who has not been nominated for an Oscar, but his solid acting skills are absolutely commendable, "memory fragments (, "desire. Sea love demon (" . and other works have witnessed his strength. Needless to say, Kevin and Russell are naturally the winners of the Oscar winners, and they are outstanding in strength. However, in addition to Kevin, Guy and Russell were just fledglings when filming "L.A. Confidential". "L.A. Confidential" is committed to the advancement of the main story line. The decryption process is too much, and there is no time to pay attention to the role of the player. But thanks to the huge background of the story and excellent role positioning, the three actors have found their own space to play. Not only did they accomplish the task brilliantly, but they also collided with amazing sparks, which added a lot to the story. It can be said that the showdown between the three actors is also one of the highlights of the movie. But the most regrettable part is also here. The director focused all his energy on the huge social background of Los Angeles throughout the 1950s, and did not further explore the characters, so that the reflection and repercussions of the story could not reach a deeper height. If the director can give the character more details like the "seven deadly sins", the overall quality of the work will be even better. This is why the director Curtis has not been able to open up his own world like David Fincher. The pinnacle of Curtiss acting career was "L.A. Confidential". Later, although he also directed the work "Eight Miles (8., almost all his attention was focused on the actor Eminem () In fact, the quality of the finished product has not been able to make a breakthrough. The screenwriter Bryans career was developed because of the "L.A. Confidential". Later, he worked with Mel Gibson, Clint Eastwood, Heath Ledger and others, and in 2003 Ushered in the second peak of his career in the "Mystic River". But other than that, he has no other highlights. Therefore, there are many reasons why the "L.A. Confidential" has not been able to get one step closer. But apart from this, "L.A. Confidential" has still become a classic and worth mentioning in the history of film It is not easy. It is worth mentioning that "L.A. Confidential" also created the glory of Kim Basinger. She won the only Oscar nomination in her acting career and successfully won the Best Supporting Actress Golden Man, becoming a film actress. The first actor in history to be on the cover of "Playboy" and at the same time get the Oscar statuette, it can be said that he broke the "vase" prejudice without precedent, which is a great story. From this point of view, "L.A. Confidential" is completely consistent with the details described by Barry, and the solid script is undoubtedly the biggest killer of this work. It was able to beat four strong competitors and **** the most fiercely contested awards on the Oscars. One of the best adapted screenplays is definitely not a lie. If it is really this work, it is only natural for Barry to have confidence, because Hugo is indeed moved. If you can act in such a wonderful work as "L.A. Confidential", Hugo''s acting enthusiasm that has temporarily stopped since the end of the filming of "Death Row" will boil again-since last year''s "Independence Day" was completed. Hugo hasn''t been in contact with acting for more than a year, and now, he just speculates and imagines, he can''t wait to open the script and confirm it. Barry''s strategy has indeed succeeded. But the biggest question now is, is Hugo''s guess correct? Chapter 1737： Clear the fog ?? "Hugo, do you have any plans for filming next?" "Hugo, do you plan to go back to the set after the Blurry Rain tour ends?" "Do you have any thoughts about the new film, Hugo?" "Are you willing to make another commercial film like''Independence Day''?" Perhaps at this time the Berlin Film Festival can no longer use the adjective "desolate", although there is still no bustling red carpet here, but Hugo and Leonardo, Charlize gathered together and did not talk for five sentences, there is The reporters swarmed over and asked eagerly. These noisy questions completely interrupted Hugos thoughts. He had to pause to think about the "L.A. Confidential", but he didn''t mind too much, because all the thoughts about the "L.A. Confidential" were only Hugo''s. It''s just a guess. He didn''t know if "L.A. Confidential" was produced and distributed by Warner Bros. naturally, he couldn''t be sure whether it could fit with Barry''s words; he didn''t know if Barry''s meaning had other meanings, said Maybe its a movie about rock... What Hugo needs to do now is not to boil over because of "L.A. Confidential", but to withdraw his attention. Today, he came to the platform specifically for "Romeo and Juliet." Hugo showed a kind smile and politely spoke into the microphone in front of him, "I hope that when I come to Berlin again next week, I can still see such a battle." A polite remark made everyone stunned. Then the German reporters laughed one by one, while reporters from other countries were confused, "Did Hugo just tell a joke?" Most people didn''t understand at all. Come here, Hugo''s polite remark is really ordinary. In fact, Hugo is ridiculing reporters questions. Hugo hasnt made a movie for more than a year, and has always focused on the work of the band. The album set off a stormy sea. But everyone is paying attention to Hugo''s film work-of course this was taken for granted at the Berlin Film Festival, so Hugo laughed at himself. I hope that when I tour Berlin next week, the attendance will not be too bad. German reporters all know that tickets for the Glory to Death Berlin concert have long been sold out, and the calls for additional performances remain high. Therefore, they laughed when they heard Hugo''s ridicule. The frequency of German humor is really different. Dealing with reporters at the Berlin Film Festival. It is not difficult for Hugo, wait for a paragraph after the interview. Before Hugo could catch his breath, he saw Mark Canton approach him. It''s just that, this time, it is not Luc Besson who is following Mark, but a completely unexpected figure: the Coen brothers. Hugo''s eyes showed a surprised look, "Hey, Joel, Ethan," although Hugo still can''t tell which is the older brother and which is the younger brother. But at least his name is remembered, which also avoids embarrassment, "Why are you here? Are you exhibiting works this time? Then I have to go take a look." "But the rumor I heard is that you are leaving tonight?" Ethan raised his eyebrows with a questioning expression, which made Hugo laugh awkwardly, "Since you know it is a polite remark, don''t Expose me." Hugo''s frankness immediately made the atmosphere happy again, "To tell the truth, how come you all show up together?" Although the Coen brothers are now the banner figures of independent films, like Quentin Tarantino, independent films dominate. A place, but still has not been recognized by the eight major film companies. now. The eight major film companies have given enough attention to independent films, but they rarely participate in the production of these independent films. Instead, they wait for the independent films to appear in Sundance or the three major European film festivals before they come to select the finished products. Purchase distribution rights. So, the Coen brothers and Mark come together, which is really weird. Mark spread out his hands. Expressing my innocence, Although I am a businessman and I dont know how to appreciate movies, the news is still well-informed. Joel and Ethans movies are so good, Ive heard about it for a long time, and I can have the opportunity to see it today. I wont miss it. Marks self-deprecating sentence was very good. Not only did he avoid Hugos question, but he also took the initiative to say his "flattering" in a teasing way, which immediately made everyone chuckle. "I and Ethan came here specifically to look for investment." Joel explained the cause and effect in a simple sentence, "I heard that you are here, which gives us a lot of hope. Mark volunteered to be an introduction. Human, its our pleasure." Ethan took the conversation and said easily, "If you are willing to act in our works, I think the investment has been completely resolved." The words of the Coen brothers are relatively straightforward, without the concealment of those bigwigs, and without the eagerness of Mark, but it does not make people feel uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, Hugo is accustomed to this way of communication. He immediately understood the purpose of the Coen brothers, "So, can I be arrogant?" Joel and Ethan laughed at the same time, then looked at each other once, looked at Hugo again, nodded, Ethan replied, "Yes, you can be arrogant." Hugo was asking "Can I narcissistically think that you came here specially for me?" And the Coen brothers gave a positive answer. This made the three people laugh. Mark who was standing beside him didn''t know the cause and effect, and looked a little embarrassed, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he looked at the three people with a smile and calmly, and then tried to control his voice. , With a hint of curiosity, asked tentatively, "So, are you planning to look for Hugo in your work?" Ethan cast an inquiring glance at Hugo, seeming to say, "Can we tell Mark the truth?" Hugo knew that whether Ethan was willing to say it or not, Mark always had a way to find out the truth, not to mention, if he could With some rumors, he is interested in the script of the Coen brothers, and it will definitely help them to sponsor a lot-although now the reputation of the Coen brothers does not need Hugos help, Hugo flashed his eyes with a smile, The answer was affirmative. "Yes, before Hugo started the tour, Joel and I had a script we were preparing and handed him," Ethan briefly explained half of it, and then gave Hugo a meaningful look. The two of them were in a tacit understanding. Laughing, Ethan obviously also knew if Hugo showed interest in the script, it would help them, "Now, we just met Hugo, and we want to ask him what he thinks." "But it seems that we chose the wrong time." Joel said with a smile, "The glorious tour is the most important thing at the moment. Ethan and I know how it feels when we devote ourselves to something. , Other things have become unimportant. For our problem, Francis has no less complaints." Francis McDormand, Joels wife, relied on "Ice and Blood Storm" to become the strongest in this year''s Oscar for Best Supporting Actress. A strong competitor. Joel''s teasing made Hugo chuckle, "I won''t deny this, just like I won''t deny that I think''Murder Green Toe'' is an excellent script." Hugo''s words showed Mark. After coming over, the calm eyes obviously made some waves, "In fact, I only discussed with Rick some time ago. If the time can fit, I think this work will become my next movie, which is a great idea. ." Hugo is not only a polite compliment, but also the truth. "Murder of Green Toe" is indeed a very good story. If it can be played, and if it is with the Coen brothers, it will be a very interesting journey. Even including the "L.A. Confidential", the Coen brothers could not refuse the temptation. Doubt-these two brothers can be regarded as one of the most talented directors in the history of American cinema, and their whimsical ideas always bring surprises. If the time is right, Hugo really wants to work with them. "God!" Ethan immediately cheered happily, "When will your world tour end?" "At the end of April." Hugo replied with a smile, and then he saw that neither Ethan nor Joel had concealed his disappointment, which made Hugo laugh, "I think the answer is no?" Joel looked at Ethan, then hesitated and said, "We hope to be able to start shooting before March. But...everything is uncertain, right? We are still not investing enough now." "How much investment do you need?" Hugo asked curiously. Ethan''s gaze glanced at Mark. In fact, Mark said just now that he wanted to lead the way. The real purpose was to get on the line with Hugo again through the Coen brothers. Unexpectedly, now Mark has become a medium for Hugo to raise funds for the Coen brothers~www .novelhall.com~Sure enough, in the huge network of Hollywood relationships, it is a matter of minutes to use and be used. "Fifteen million." Ethan shrugged, and then seeing Hugo''s surprised expression, he nodded, "I know, the budget is slightly higher this time." For independent films , It is indeed quite a lot. The budget of "Ice Blood Storm" was spent 7 million, this time the Coen brothers doubled in one breath, "mainly because we want to make some new attempts on the cast." So Only then did I find Hugo. Hugo spread his hands and said, "Who knows, maybe there will be surprises next." The words made the Coen brothers'' eyes light up, and Mark''s eyes brightened up. Last night, Hugo still felt that his new work had no clue. He did not expect that "L.A. Confidential" and "Murdering Green Toe" would appear in front of him after one night-of course, provided that the work suggested by Barry is indeed City Secrets". Just like Rick said, even if the entire Hollywood actors are worried about the next work, Hugo absolutely does not need to worry-what he needs to worry about is: which work should he choose? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1738： Move by the wind James Rattle hung up the phone and looked to the side lane. After confirming that there was no car behind him, he quickly hit the steering wheel and went straight around a "u"-shaped turn. This made the young man sitting in the passenger seat a little bit His face was so horrified that he grabbed the handrail, and his eyes kept looking around in a panic, lest a car rushed out suddenly and they would die on the spot. But James was very proficient. After changing the car''s direction freely, he shifted gears and throttled, and set off quickly. He still kept his eyes on quietly looking around to make sure that there was no police car nearby to measure the speed, and then he accelerated forward. The young man firmly grasped the armrest above the car window with both hands, and lowered his head to make sure that his seat belt was still ensuring his safety. After his dry mouth, he looked at James frequently, as if he was afraid that he would ask if he would provoke him. James was unhappy, but in the end curiosity and worry prevailed, "Mr. Rattle, where are we going?" "James, call me James. Rodeo Drive." James succinctly replied, but his eyes were constantly looking around, as if a nervous police car would suddenly appear, which made the question mark on the forehead of the young man in the front passenger seat more serious. More and more: What is James looking at? "But, I thought we were going to step on Burbank to see if there was news?" The young man swallowed nervously, and the question marks in his heart were already overflowing. "If there is big news on Rodeo Drive, we will naturally need to change the destination." James absently said that the young man in the passenger seat is one of the latest batch of interns recruited by "U.S. Weekly." One, they are very hopeful to work in magazines in the future. Due to the prosperous Hollywood, the film department needs more and more reporters. James, as the reporter who has the closest personal relationship with Endeavour''s elite brokerage company within "U.S. Weekly", has long been the backbone of the magazine, so they have An intern was sent to him, in the form of an apprentice, I hope that James can bring out a group of reporters who can directly take up the job as soon as possible. There is no news about todays original plan, and there will be a short period of silence after the Oscars, which is also an important reason why the spring file is still not lively. But in the field of journalism, plans can never keep up with changes. Originally, James still wanted to explain the situation to the interns along the way, but now it seems that there is no time at all. Now every second counts. "Grass! They are here too!" James suddenly smashed the steering wheel. He saw the intern inexplicably. The intern also quickly looked out of the car window, but he searched for a while, except for the car or the car. Seeing nothing abnormal, James suddenly muttered, "This is all right, they are here too, and the scene will be lively enough for a while." "Sorry, James, what the **** is going on?" The intern is completely confused, but he can only hold himself in danger of being scolded, hoping that James can explain the situation, otherwise he is completely outside the situation. It''s like a passenger on the "Life and Death Speed" bus, but they don''t even know that there is a bomb on the bus. As expected, James ignored the intern at all. The intern bit his lower lip and proactively said, "But there is nothing happening on Rodeo Drive today. Is it an emergency? I just remember that today is Bo Doesnt this have nothing to do with our film department on the opening day of the Baili flagship store?" The intern''s analysis gave James a surprised glance. As a reporter, the most important thing is the sense of news. This is a talent, but it can also be cultivated. Reporters must learn to find clues from the mass of news, and then make more progress. Dig deeper. It can be said that if you want to be an excellent reporter, the most basic thing is to learn to read news. The intern''s seemingly unintentional words just now can see his potential. James looked out the car window again, and then patiently explained, "Burberry really has nothing to do with us, but if a big-name actor unexpectedly attends, then it has something to do with us." James did not say directly. The answer, but throws out a guiding clue. "You mean..." The intern''s head turned quickly, "Julia Roberts appeared on the scene?" But after all, he still lacked the understanding of the information in the entire circle and could not grasp the main points correctly. But this is also very rare. Since Julia ran away before the wedding in 1991 and eloped with country singer Lyle Lovett (lyle.), she has been away from the movie circle for two years, but last year Julia After the divorce, she returned in a low-key manner, and then launched a full comeback. This year, she has three works on schedule. It can be said that she is currently the hottest topic queen in Hollywood. James didn''t have time to guide slowly at this time. At least he saw the potential of this intern, so he quickly said, "No, it''s Hugo Lancaster. Hugo appeared in Burberry''s flagship. At the store opening ceremony." "Wow, Hugo." The intern couldn''t help but exclaimed. Obviously he didn''t expect to encounter such a situation on his first day of internship. "But... But Hugo is an actor, even if he appears at the unveiling ceremony, then So what?" James glanced at the intern and showed disgusting eyes, "If your understanding of news is only so simple, then it is better for you to consider changing your career earlier." James looked up and looked forward, then looked for it, "Look. , The black mini van at eleven oclock, its the San Francisco Chronicles car; the dark gray Chevrolet at two oclock, its Entertainment Weeklys car; and you look from the rearview mirror Take a look at the dark brown four-door sedan at five o''clock. It''s the Chicago Tribune car..." The intern followed James words, kept turning his head, and then stared at the cars without any features. He knew that James was definitely not talking, so this meant that James had already put the details of these cars and the license plate numbers. Keeping it in my mind, this completely shocked the interns. If James knew the thoughts in the interns mind, he would probably give him a roll of eyes, I just received a tip saying that Hugo appeared on Rodeo Drive, and this has just passed... James still dedicatedly explained , To perform the responsibility of his own mentor, "In less than three minutes, other newspapers have also received the news, and everyone is rushing towards the same destination. Why do you think this is?" The intern only felt that there was too much stuff in his brain, and now there are signs of a crash. He opened his mouth and tried to follow Jamess train of thought, but he couldnt speak for a while, and James didnt plan to give him another chance. I directly answered, "All reporters are sharks. Just a trace of blood is enough to make them crazy. Now, Hugo is the smell of blood, boy, you may know that Hugo is currently the most influential in the United States. Actor, but you must not know how much effect Hugo can produce." "He is just an actor, and Burberry is a fashion brand...I don''t see any connection between them." The intern quibbleed, but it was actually his true thoughts. In the eyes of laymen, it is really not easy to understand. "Do you know how many people will change men''s clothing because of Hugo''s navy blue suit after the Oscars ceremony? Do you know how many people will look at navy blue just because of Hugo''s choice? Do you also know how much Burberrys turnover has risen in the past two years because of Hugos personal preferences?" Jamess series of simple questions left the interns completely speechless and unable to respond at all. However, James said with a chuckle, According to the statistics of the radio station the day before yesterday, there were more than 640,000 phone calls to ask Yu Yu after the Oscar. The source of Guos suits; only in the three cities of Los Angeles, New York and Chicago. In the past week, sales of navy blue suits alone have increased by 360%, and even orders for personal tailored suits have increased. Nearly more than 15,000 orders; and Burberry became the first choice of Hugo private server, the turnover has tripled in two years." A series of real data stunned the intern, but James had already looked like a stranger, "Look at it, today Hugo attended Burberrys unveiling ceremony. In the next half of a year, Burberry will become a hot topic. I received the news today, and there will definitely not be fewer than 30 reporters who rushed there." "So Never underestimate Hugo''s influence." James finally concluded, and then withdrew his attention, ignored the intern with his open mouth and kept his stiff posture, and stepped on the accelerator. , I hope to be able to reach Rodeo Avenue as soon as possible. James is already one of the first reporters to rush to the scene. He threw the car keys to the intern and asked the intern to park the car. He went to the scene to grab the news first. It took nearly twenty minutes for the intern to find the parking space. When he came out of the underground parking lot, he noticed the chaos nearby. Within his sight, a large crowd of people rushed forward, as if there was something in the rear. Like a tsunami or a dinosaur, almost everyone ran in one direction; whats even more exaggerated is that some people simply threw their cars on the street because they couldnt find a parking spaceit is estimated that the ticket will come right away. It''s - but they still rushed out of the car, holding the camera around their necks, and running madly forward. The turbulent crowds were reminiscent of the galloping horses in the African savannah. The intern could not help but ran with the crowd, but he ran less than two hundred yards. The spectacular scene slowed his pace slowly-because the scene was so shocking that he stood in front of him. More than a thousand people, and even more, the turbulent crowd cut off the street directly! Chapter 1739： Sneaking in "Charlize, look here, look here! Your performance won unanimous praise from film critics, but in the end it failed to win the best actress award. Do you have any ideas?" Standing in the crowd, Charlize was holding a lot of bouquets in her arms. Even though she was wearing a pair of sunglasses to hide most of her expression, she still looked a little embarrassed, but she calmly replied, "I can play such an excellent movie. The work is my honour, and I dont have much thoughts about winning the prize." "Leo, Leo, do you have any special feelings about winning the Berlin actor this time?" Leonardo also held three bunches of flowers in his arms, he was much more calm than Charlize, his face was filled with a bright smile, clearly showing his cheerful mood, "This is an unexpected surprise, I too Unexpectedly, I was a little flattered to be recognized by the Berlin Film Festival. After all, winning the prize last year was an insurmountable goal." Leonardos words made the reporters laugh at the scene. He went on to say, To be honest, Charlize helped me a lot in filming this work, and we both asked Hugo many opinions. With his help, we communicated and learned from each other, so I dont think this is the credit of me alone." In fact, these award-winning speeches, Leonardo said at the award ceremony of the Berlin Film Festival last night, but the news has not been transmitted from the European continent to the North American continent, so at this time facing the reporters in Los Angeles , He repeated it again. Leonardo''s words immediately caused a commotion among the reporters. Although everyone knew that Leonardo, Charlize and Hugo were close friends, they did not expect them to exchange and discuss their acting skills. The questions at the scene suddenly became noisy, "Excuse me, what exactly are you communicating with Hugo?", "Is Hugo also interested in this movie?", "As far as I know, Hugo is not an actor from a class, why are you guys? Will choose to communicate with him", "Is he really a qualified acting teacher?"... A bunch of questions bombarded like a tide, Leonardo immediately cast a look at Charlize for help, but Charlize stood beside him gloating, with a mocking smile, as if saying, " Who told you to answer the reporter like this!" The reporter will not play cards according to common sense. The problem must be strange, and Leonardo can''t stand it anymore. In desperation, Leonardo could only speak to the nearest microphones and replied, "Uh, Hugos plane is behind. He should...should be coming out soon. You can ask him in person. ." Because the surrounding noise was so loud, Leonardos voice was almost overwhelmed, so most reporters did not hear it. Everyone was still yelling in a bustling manner, but a small circle of reporters nearby did. A distinct, instantly standing in place like an electric shock, no one can react: Hugo is back? This is almost news comparable to the two atomic bombs dropped in World War II. Now the whole world, who doesn''t know that Glory to Death is on a global tour in full swing. The grand occasion in Europe has already made the United States on the other side of the Atlantic unable to restrain its enthusiasm. It is eagerly looking forward to the third stage of the "Blurry Rain" world tour. Due to the tour, Hugo almost rejected all forms of interviews. Even during the War of the Century and the Final Showdown, without any propaganda assistance, Glory to Death was swept away. The powerful power made Mariah Carey and The Oasis had to bow their heads. Since Maracana, Hugo has been far away from the North American continent for a long time, so that the uncrowned kings can only play with themselves. But now, Leonardo says, Hugo is back? boom! In an instant, the reporters in this small circle were stunned. For a while, countless thoughts in their minds were flying like a marquee. On the one hand, they were thinking about the reason why Hugo came back at this time, and on the other hand, they were thinking about what they should be. How to start the interview, and at the same time still thinking about how to choose tomorrow''s headline... Why did Hugo come back? Is it for the Grammy Awards ceremony that will kick off tomorrow? In addition, it is really difficult to get along with other reasons. Hugo will return to the North American continent during the intensive tour. With the aid of modern and developed transportation, it is possible to cross the Atlantic in just twelve hours. It is not impossible to be in London yesterday, Los Angeles today, and Tokyo tomorrow. But there are only a handful of reasons why Hugo can return to Los Angeles during his busy tour schedule, and the Grammys may barely count as one. But the truth still needs to be confessed by Hugo himself. Countless thoughts surged in my mind, both frightened and joyful, and the taste was indescribable. Leonardo looked at the noisy scene in front of him, and couldn''t help being a little helpless, and exchanged a glance with Charlize. Both of them chuckled and shook their heads. Although Rick said that they returned from Berlin with honours, the airport is bound to be very lively today, but the battle ahead is far beyond imagination. The 47th Berlin Film Festival this year can be regarded as a victory for Hollywood, relying on "Flying Over the Cuckoo''s Asylum" and "Mozart Biography" successively to win the Oscar for best director Milos-Foreman directed "Sex. Book Tycoon" "Won the Golden Bear Award, the "British Patient" invested and produced by Miramax was awarded the Best Actress Award by Juliet Binoche. Leonardo won the award for the excellent performance of "Romeo and Juliet". His first international heavyweight actor trophy. In addition to the best director, Hollywood''s work has won three heavyweight awards, which makes everyone focus on the Berlin Film Festival. Not to mention, the gathering of the six top tycoons of the eight major Hollywood film companies in Berlin is even more speculative-if the Berlin Film Festival last year also robbed a lot of the Golden Globe awards, some people even think that this Is the Berlin Film Festival a good signal to Hollywood? Maybe the Berlin Film Festival will accept more American films in the future. This also caused many media to gather at Los Angeles International Airport, but even so, when the media saw the exit door opened again, the first thought that came to many reporters minds was, Those who havent come are going to **** me. Great Eagle!" Because they grabbed the headlinesa sensational headline in the United States! More than 50 reporters gathered at the scene "only", and there were more than 100 movie fans who came to pick up the plane and join in the fun. There were only more than 200 people in front and back, and it seemed that they did not reach the level of crowds of people. But at this time, the noisy noise was centered on the front row, and then showed a semi-circular arc, starting to dissipate in the air little by little, and in a blink of an eye the noisy airport pick-up hall became silent. , The powerful shock that radiated far-reaching but made people feel epic-like magnificence-as if there were thousands of troops on the scene, but it was as quiet as stagnant water. "What are you doing here, why don''t you go out?" Pedro walked out first, patted Leonardo on the shoulder, said happily, and while talking, he was still facing the group of reporters in front of him. He waved his hand and smiled all over his face. Alfonso followed closely, but Pedro and Leonardo blocked the way forward, and had to stop. "There are more people coming than expected, but Henry didnt say that no one knows our itinerary. Why? Why are so many people here? Because their trip back to Los Angeles this time was also a last-minute decision, they took their time to make their comeback today, so almost no one was notified, and the band members didnt use the VIP channel. Da La La land walked out. However, Henry estimated that he had stayed in Europe for too long and missed the Berlin Film Festival. In fact, Henry did not have time to see the list of winners of the Berlin Film Festival, otherwise he would never make such a low-level mistake. "Go forward, go forward." As soon as Charlize turned around, he saw Neil and Fokkin following one after another, so he urged them quickly. Leonardo and Pedro hurried forward and gave way. At this time, the reporters finally reacted. After the brain crashed, adrenaline rushed towards the forehead, and the stimulus that was like a free fall swept through. The flash in the hand slowed down for half a beat, and then it was overwhelming. Pour down, so that the entire airport reception hall is illuminated. The more than one hundred fans on the scene are now completely dumbfounded. They never imagined that they met the once-in-a-lifetime Hugo during their trip to the airport today-you know, if Hugo is officially returning to China, the airport will gather one thousand or two. Thousands of people are the basic formation and it is very difficult to gain a foothold. But now they are almost within reach. The pie hit his head! As soon as Fujin went out, he was stimulated by the light of the mercury. Even with sunglasses, he could still feel the craziness of the reporters. He didn''t make any special actions, but just accelerated a little bit, and then he walked. Neil and Hugo who were talking were exposed in front of reportersAh! "Now the scene is completely out of control. It is hard to imagine that only a lineup of more than two hundred people can burst out such terrible energy, and almost the entire airport is shaking. The blast of air even made Hugo and Neil''s footsteps pause. The hoarse roars of the reporters made Neil cast a glance at Hugo with a smile, seeming to say, "These people are just give it to you." Hugo was completely dumbfounded, staring at Neil with round eyes, almost gritted his teeth, "You are the captain!" But Neal didn''t buy it at all, shook his head, then patted Hugo on the shoulder, ran up quickly, hooked Fujin''s shoulder, and directly abandoned Hugo. Hugo also hurriedly walked two steps to catch up, but across the railing, the reporters were like bees chasing honey, like a shadow, the whole scene was turbulent as if it would explode at any time. This caused Hugo to stop helplessly, and then stand behind the railing-at least here, the scene can be controlled, and he gave the reporters a "fierce" smile. This... isn''t it just taking a break from the busy? Chapter 1740： Take what you need Call back one hundred and twenty hours from the grand occasion of Los Angeles Airport at this moment. Hugo only stayed at the Berlin Film Festival for one day-less than twenty-four hours, and then left the city in the sky to continue his busy tour. On that day, Hugo had nothing to gain at the tea party after the end of "Romeo and Juliet". Hugo and Barry Meyer talked twice, but Barry, the old fox, apparently had another abacus, never revealing any information, and there was no clue for Hugo to inquire. She unexpectedly got some information from Shirley Lansing. Shirleys long foreshadowing has not been hurried. The reason is that she is not after this years work, but next years cooperation-obviously, because "Titanic", Paramount now dare not act rashly. Even with the great success of "Independence Day", the fiascos of "Cut Throat Island" and "Future Water World" still make major companies cautious, not to mention that Kim Carey released the "Ace Dispatch" with a remuneration of 20 million. Member" this dud. Therefore, Paramount and Twentieth Century Fox are walking on aerial ropes, and no one can take it lightly. Shirley reveals information both in and out of her words. Paramount currently does not have any projects in hand, but as long as it is a project that Hugo participates in, they are willing to invest. As expected, Paramount was so cunning, and offered a condition that Hugo couldn''t refuse. This step is ahead of other major companies in Hollywood. All in all, Hugo left with a lot of information. He told Joseph all these things and asked Joseph to stay and Rick to deal with the situation, and he returned to the tour team with Samora. The turbulent Berlin Film Festival is called the focal point. Obviously, it is not only because of Hugo. It is working hard to explore a Berlin Film Festival''s own artistic path. At the same time, it is also seeking cooperation with American films, hoping to seek common ground while reserving differences. A whole new world has been opened up on the road of the film festival: Let the film festival maintain its own art, and at the same time, it can arouse more extensive discussion. In the past two years, the Berlin Film Festival has tasted the sweetness of Hugo. Therefore, they also hope that the United States can have more high-quality films to participate in the exhibition. Michael Roselle had just come to ask for directions, but he didn''t want to but keenly smelled the anomaly. Next, the competition between the Golden Globes and the Berlin Film Festival will gradually heat up. This is also a situation that no one had expected-and all of this originated from an actor in a "district", unimaginable. In a noisy atmosphere, a character who has nothing to do with the movie also arrived in Berlin. He originally came to visit Hugo, but unfortunately he did not find a suitable opportunity at all. In the end, he just made a fight. Hello, disappointing. However, he still did not give up hope, and found Joseph before the end of the film festival. This character is surprisingly the general manager of marketing operations of the Recording Academy Hardwell-Karl (hardwell.krall)-the recording academy, the organizer of Grammys. Hardway and Joseph talked closely for nearly two hours, and then reached an agreement with Henry Bloom over the phone: Glory to Death made a special trip to Los Angeles to attend the 39th Grammy Awards! The reason is complicated, but also very simple. Grammys need to be honored to the death to appear at the awards ceremony, regardless of whether the band won or not, but it is undeniable that 1996 was the year when new metal rock really led the music trend. Although the Glory to Death and Oasis bands have detailed styles They are different, but they are all part of new metal rock. The wave created by these two bands has had an impact on the entire music industry. In this regard, it is impossible for the Grammys to turn a blind eye, so they need to show up at the awards ceremony for the glory to death and the Oasis band, so that the changes in the market can be truly recognized-this is also a manifestation of the authority of the Grammys. When the entire market has been turned upside down, it is impossible for the Grammys to turn a blind eye, otherwise it would be a blasphemy of their authority; the absence of either side of the troika of Glory to Death, Oasis and Maria is also harsh on the authority of the Grammys. Challenges; Demonstrating your professionalism, demonstrating your leadership in the market, demonstrating your keenness on the trajectory of music development, this is the authority of Grammys. Therefore, they need to appear at the awards ceremony to the death of glory-Maria and the Oasis have already given confirmation early. Conversely, the glory to death also requires a stage like Grammys, and the lofty ideals of the revival of rock faith must rely on a stronger and more authoritative medium. Its as if the Beatles and the Rolling Stones left the UK and came to the United States for publicity, which eventually detonated the global rock wave; its like when the grunge rock was born, Pearl Sauce and Nirvana both dismissed Grammys. , Just concentrate on making music, but garbage rock has never been able to break the shackles. In the eyes of many people, art has nothing to do with business, because the copper smell of money often makes art lose itself. But the fact is on the contrary. If art wants to develop, it must get financial support and commercial propaganda. Even in the ancient Roman Renaissance, the top artists must also get financial support from the nobility, otherwise their artistic ambitions will eventually be Can only be confined to the grass. Art and commerce have always been mutually exclusive, dependent, and mutually exploiting. This is an undeniable fact. It''s like when the new metal rock turned out in the first year, the Grammys were unclear and frivolous, so they refused to attend the honor to death; but in the second year, the Grammys gave the new metal rock the corresponding recognition. The recognition was given in an absolutely authoritative manner and in an absolutely commercial manner, which made the grand occasion today. Therefore, glory to death requires a platform like Grammys in order to realize greater dreams. This is a situation in which everyone gets what they need and helps each other. Grammys will not give up their glory to death. Similarly, there is no reason to reject Grammys from glory to death. Henry was persuaded by Hardway. In fact, Henry''s original plan was to make Glory to die to attend the Grammys, but the "Blurry Rain" tour was too successful, especially the Maracana, far beyond imagination. Therefore, in Henry''s view, Hugo''s dream can be realized through touring, and the effect is far better than Grammys-at the same time, there is no copper smell, and it is completely dependent on the glory to death on-site strength for seeding. As a result, Henry was not so active, and he was absolutely honored to be able to attend or not attend. But Hardway finally made Henry change his mind: As the most influential music awards ceremony in the world, the Grammys are always an authority, which is undeniable-The Beatles, Elvis Presley , Michael Jackson, Frank Sinatra...These great names have all stepped into the classic palace on the Grammy stage. As a result, there was a temporary return of glory to death today, killing everyone by surprise. Interestingly, this year''s Grammy Awards ceremony did not choose Saturday or Sunday as usual, but chose a Wednesday, which indirectly created the conditions for the return of glory to death after the interruption of the tour. However, why the cbs TV station chose such a midweek time for broadcast, whether it is related to glory to death, this is a historical mystery, no one can answer. Time was dialed back to the scene at Los Angeles Airport again. All the reporters saw Hugo as if people who had been wandering in the desert for seven days and nights who had not touched the water finally saw the oasis. I leaned forward, hoping to get closer to Hugo and closer. Numerous voices calling for "Hugo" sounded in his ears, but the following questions were not clear at all. Hugo only felt tinnitus in his ears. After several months of touring, Hugo has almost forgotten this feeling, which made him pause for a while, raised his hands and pressed them down again and again, and finally calmed everyone down-fortunately, the reporter on site today Not much. After receiving Hugos signal, the reporters began to ask questions in an orderly manner, Hugo, did you come here to participate in the Grammys when you came back to Los Angeles this time? "Yes!" Hugo gave the answer swiftly and neatly, which on the contrary made the reporters a little bit at a loss-all the film reporters at the scene today, they don''t know much about music. "Then, do you think that you can win the award to death, so you made a special trip to come back to accept the award?" Although they don''t know much about music, the way entertainment reporters ask questions does not need to be distinguished. Hugo laughed at the question, "What do you expect my answer to be?" The reporter was stunned by the rhetorical question Indeed, how should this question be answered? The affirmative answer is too arrogant, and the Grammy has not yet opened the curtain, so why is it so sure; a negative answer is equivalent to lack of self-confidence, and no one will be able to attend the Grammys. Holding the mood of "I don''t want to win the prize". Therefore, this is an unanswerable question-this is the reporter''s original intention, but Hugo refuted it so bluntly, but it left the reporters speechless. "I think maybe the band is still the most suitable to appear on the tour stage. After returning to Los Angeles, I am a little uncomfortable." Hugo looked at the dumbfounded reporters in front of him and said with a chuckle, which immediately made the reporters unconscious. Taken: Is Hugo accusing everyone of not welcoming his return? Hugo naturally didn''t intend for the reporters to answer. He chuckled and said, "The band came back specially to promote the next stage of the tour. We are very worried about the attendance rate and hope our efforts can be responded to. "After speaking, Hugo waved to everyone, with a relaxed smile, followed the pace of Fujin and others, and caught up. The reporters are completely black lines, "I am worried about attendance..." Now that the third stage of ticket pre-sale has not yet started, the audience has already turned the sky, and even the calls for additional games have begun. This joke is not funny at all. Chapter 1741： Certification authority Los Angeles became lively again, not only because of the arrival of the annual Grammy, it also means that the terrifying battle of the century in 1996 will be authorized on the official stage; at the same time, it will be driven from Europe because of glory to death. After coming back, he will appear on the Grammy stage and continue the momentum of the ultimate showdown. Not long ago, the 39th Grammy announced this year''s nomination list, among which the most notable ones are undoubtedly the troika of Glory to Death, Mariah Carey and the Oasis Band. Throughout the ages, Grammys, like Oscars, have many top masters who have never been recognized by a phonograph, such as the Queen, such as the West Side Boys, such as the Backstreet Boys, such as Zeppelin, such as fifty cents, such as the Gate Band...but It is undeniable that Grammy, as the most commercial and topical top professional awards ceremony in the world, its authority, professionalism, and importance are one of the few. Grammy''s recognition also means the general trend of the entire market and professional opinions. As expected, the Troika teamed up to win 25 nominations, almost a sweeping trend, becoming the most shining existence on the nomination list. The competition between the Audio-Technica has continued from the sales market to the word-of-mouth market, and now continues to the professional market. This also makes the competition of this Grammy full of countless highlights-aside from market feedback, who can do it this time? Last laugh? Judging from the nomination list, Glory to Death has once again continued its strength! The acclaimed album "Breaking Rain" was undoubtedly included in the rock department to participate in the competition, but the two singles "Slowly Falling (. and "Say Something (say. It is divided into the popular department, and "waiting for the world to change (.on.the...change is considered to be the rhythm and blues. "Blurry Rain" received three nominations in the four comprehensive awards, including album of the year, single of the year, and production of the year, all of which were not missed. In addition, five nominations were received in the rock department, respectively. It is the best rock band, the best hard rock performance, the best rock song and the best rock album-among which the best rock song received double nominations, and "Young Volcano (. and "Navigation ( joined hands in the last Top five. In the rock department, which is the essence of glory to death, they can be said to be majestic and majestic. They have almost won nominations for every project that can participate in the competition. Further expansion. In addition, "Say Something" was nominated for the best pop band group-and the Beatles who won the nomination by "free as a bird (free.as.a. competed in this award. This is really a dumbfounding situation. Two rock bands that occupy important positions in the music history have been shortlisted for pop nomination. Of course, Pumpkin Broken has also been shortlisted for the best pop chorus, so its not huge. Accident. "Waiting for this world to change" ranked among the top five for best rhythm and blues songs, plus the nomination for best feature-length music video for the concert version music video of "Voyage", and Hugo''s non-classical of the year Producer. This brings the glorious Grammy nomination to twelve items in one go! twelve! There are twelve nominations, including not only three of the four most important comprehensive awards, but also across the three departments of rock, pop, and rhythm and blues. The most commendable is that for the first time in history, Hugo Personal status is shortlisted for the nomination of the non-classical producer of the year, which is undoubtedly the most important affirmation of the Grammy''s glory to death. As a singer and a producer, Hugo has injected unimaginable vitality into glory to death. His talent and wisdom have been recognized by the world, and he won the Grammy of the Year for two consecutive years. The production award has proved the strength of Hugo. This time, Grammy is one step closer. The Non-Classical Producer of the Year Award is an award that is not awarded at the awards ceremony. The winners are announced every year before the Grammys-after all, there are more than 100 Grammy awards, and it is impossible to announce all of them at the party. But this award is just like its name. It is an award for all non-classical album producers. There is no specific song or album. It is a separate recognition for the behind-the-scenes music producers who have performed well in the past year. Contributions and talents behind the industry. This is the most important recognition for any music producer. This is the first time that Hugo has been shortlisted for the award, competing with the nation''s top music producers-which is absolutely unimaginable for Hugo who is not a major. Whats even more incredible is that among the winners announced at the Grammys warm-up party, the best feature-length music video belongs to the Beatles, which is so glorious and regrettable that it was defeated; and the non-classical producer of the year was awarded To Hugo-he defeated the baby face who had previously completed two consecutive championships! The awards ceremony has not yet begun, the glory to death has made a good start, and Hugo is now among the top music producers in the United States, not to mention the band leading the nomination list with twelve nominations. From the "almost fame" refusal to cooperate, to the "morning light" entanglement, the entanglement between glory to death and the Grammys along the way, but the Grammys are retreating steadily, even the Grammys can''t stop the wheel of history The pace of advancement, so there is a "storm and rain" sweeping the army. Ironically, "Rolling Stone" even called "Grammy''s darling" to the death of glory-you know, even a year ago, the two authoritative representatives of Grammy and "Rolling Stone" had attitudes toward the death of glory. It is always warm. Ambiguous. In addition to the glory to death, the two competitors Maria and Oasis are not inferior, showing strong competitiveness, making the nomination list colorful! Maria''s "Butterfly" album was nominated for two comprehensive awards for Best Album of the Year and Best Single of the Year. In addition, she won two important nominations for Best Pop Female Singer and Best Pop Album in the pop department, as well as rhythm. Two major nominations for Best R&B Female Artist and Best R&B Song in the Blues Department, plus the Best Short Music Video Award, she received a total of seven nominations. The seven nominations also created Maria''s best performance in the Grammys, following the glory to death in the nomination stage, once again allowing Maria to take an important step in her journey beyond Whitney Houston. However, the advantage for Maria is that due to the difference in music genres, she does not need to face the Glory to Death and Oasis bands. Compared to the battle of the century, she needs to pay more attention to the strength of the Grammys. Donnie Breston. Therefore, the victory of the Grammys also adds more suspense. It is worth mentioning that although Whitney did not release a new album, but relying on the original soundtrack of the movie "Wake Up until I Wake", "Exhausted" was nominated for the best production and best rhythm and blues single of the year. In addition, there are A nomination for best pop chorus. Even if there is no new album released, Whitney is still the true darling of Grammys, which put Maria under tremendous pressure. Compared to Maria, the Oasis is a full-scale showdown with Glory To Death! Although the bad professional reviews of the album "Stay Now" did not affect sales, the Grammy still feels the tilt between art and business. Among the four comprehensive awards, the Oasis band only relied on "Do you know what I mean?" to obtain a nomination for the best single of the year, and the momentum is far behind the two competitors. However, in the rock department, there were four nominations for Best Rock Album, Best Rock Single, Best Rock Band, Best Hard Rock Performance, plus the Best Alternative Music Album Award, and they finally won six Nominate. This is the best performance by a singer from the European continent in Grammys since u2, especially the Oasis band on behalf of British rock in the United States. This is even more commendable-u2 is an Irish band in the final analysis. This is undoubtedly a stimulant for the long-dead British music industry, and the entire British Isles began to cheer. Although the professional reputation of the "Stay Now" album cannot compete with the two competitors, at least six nominations acknowledge the commercial achievements of Oasis in the United States. As for the final trend of the awards, before the award ceremony is announced, everything is possible The Oasis Band will be among the five nominations in addition to the Best Alternative Music Album Award. Die into an all-out duel. This is not a battle of sales-a win-win situation without losers is impossible. In the end, there is only one winner, and only one. Everyone knows that this Grammy is perhaps the only one in history, not only because it has just experienced the brilliance and grandeur of 1996, but also because the average strength of the nominated works is amazing. Twenty years later, when people look back on the music classics of the 1990s, they all think that 1996 is equivalent to the films 1994. The collection of masterpieces in this year makes it a very special year in history, and all One cannot go around the important year when talking about music history. "Forrest Gump" became the last king in 1994, so who will witness to the top of the throne in the music market in 1996? Will the troika write history hand in hand, or will Donnie Breston, Whitney Houston, and the original soundtrack of "Different Instincts" and Cher Crow stand up to spoil the situation? The choice of history may be right, wrong, or controversial, but in the end it will leave the mark of the wheel of history, which will be recorded in the annals of history. The awards ceremony has not even started, it is already full of hustle and bustle, and now it is boiling because of the glory to the death arriving in Los Angeles! Chapter 1742： Pack light Neil wiped the sweat from his forehead and ran all the way into Hugos villa, leaving the paparazzi behind him outside. The noise was also blocked, and the sea breeze on his face suddenly became refreshed, unconsciously. Fatigue is alleviated a lot. Since they only stayed in Los Angeles for two nights before going back to Europe, they collectively lived in Hugo''s villa in Malibu. Just arrived here, everyone was in the dust, and Neil chose to go for a jog to relax his body and spirit. As a result, a large group of paparazzi kept up-I had to lament the super fast speed of the Los Angeles paparazzi, and they were cleaned up after returning. Walking down the stairs, I saw Pedro sitting cross-legged on a beach chair with a sheet of music contemplating, Neil opened his eyes depressively, "Pepe, are you...studying the sheet music of''Navigation()''?" "Neil didn''t hide his astonishment at all, his face was filled with inconceivable words. Pedro raised his head, saw Neil''s eyes, and curled his lips contemptuously, "Why, I''m not studying math problems, so I''m so surprised." The drumbeat of the song "Navigation" is very distinctive, Pedro and Fu King''s cooperation has become very important. In the previous several tours, Pedro has made mistakes of varying degrees. At first everyone thought that there was something wrong with Fujins drum setin fact, there was a problem, which proved that Fujin and Hugos guess was correct; but after the drum set was re-adjusted, the rhythm was still not good. right. For the audience, it is difficult to distinguish the difference, because it is only a quarter of the time that there is a problem with the fit, even Hugo can''t hear it, but Fogin and Neal, who are part of a class, are very sensitive. Finally, after practice, it was discovered that Pedro had the problem. Therefore, because of this incident, Pedro has been working hard recently. Neil smiled and shook his head, "No, just because tomorrow is a Grammy, I thought you would jump up and down with excitement, and then look forward to how many trophies you can win tomorrow." Twelve nominations, even if they are glorious to death, They are also ordinary people, it is impossible to have no reaction at all, and the team will discuss this matter. Pedro rolled his eyes angrily, "You thought it was last year." Last year, Pedro and Alfonso attended the Grammys alone, and finally got two phonographs to the death of glory. This incident is also one of the precursors of the internal disagreements in Glory to Death. Of course, now the band members are relieved, so they can use these things to tease them calmly. "I did think you were the same as last year." Neil''s words suddenly made Pedro wave his fist in anger, expressing his dissatisfaction strongly, and made Alfonso who came out of it laughed. "Pepe, don''t you really expect to win the prize tomorrow?" Alfonso joked with joking on his face. Pedro calmed down instead, and grinned, "I look forward to it, why not look forward to it! It''s better to take a lot, and then we have five members of the band, each of whom will take turns on stage to give their award-winning speeches, how pleasant it is!" Alfonso and Neil in an ironic remark both laughed. Withstand the temptation of fame and fortune. Confused, to withstand the blow of fame and fortune, this is a compulsory course in the entertainment industry. Glory to death stumbled on this road, and all the way to the present, the five members have already looked away. This state of mind is the result of the precipitation of time and the temper of frustration. At this time, their mentality is already different, maybe it can''t be said to be refined, but at least they are calm. While talking, Alfonso saw Hugo and Cameron coming from the end of his sight. Obviously, they had just walked to the beach below to take a walk. Alfonso looked at Neil and asked with his eyes, "Do we need to avoid it?" The band members actually know more or less about Hugo and Cameron, but they are a group of big men, I rarely talk about such delicate matters, and even if I mention it, I''m drunk and uncovered. Just now when Hugo got home, Cameron threw himself into Hugo''s arms with excitement, the excitement he couldn''t wait to hide at all. Although Hugo was exhausted from the journey and fell asleep in the car just now, he still cheered up and watched the welcome cake Cameron prepared for them, and then went for a walk with Cameron on the beach. Obviously there is a lot to communicate. Neil looked back. Hugo''s face was still tender at this time, no different from usual, but Cameron''s expression was not the same as before, and it was slightly calm, but his eyes were slightly red and swollen. , Cant be seen without careful observation. This also makes people unable to guess one reason, whether it was the two people who opened the knot and then returned to normal, or the two people experienced a dispute and barely maintained peace. Neil showed a helpless expression at Alfonso, then shrugged. Before they could make a decision, Cameron and Hugo had already walked over. Hugo''s footsteps stopped. Cameron, who was holding Hugo''s arm, had already started, but after thinking about it, he took it back and stood quietly beside Hugo. Looking at Neil, Alfonso and Pedro in front of them, they proactively greeted him, "Why are you all outside, why don''t you go in and take a good rest?" Pedro, who usually talks the most, lowered his head dullly and did not speak. In the end, Alfonso showed a polite smile, "There are many issues that need to be discussed during the tour. The practice time was not enough, but now there are more. I ran a trip, so I had to use these gaps to discuss more." Alfonso explained in great detail, Cameron lifted his chin suddenly, but wanted to take a word, but didn''t know what to say. Seeing Camerons expression, it made Alfonso a little surprised-because Cameron is a loyal rock fan, when she first dated Hugo, she and the glorious band members had nothing to talk about. . But why has it developed to such a point now? The silence spread suddenly, and the scene was a bit embarrassing for a while. Alfonso looked at Hugo and wanted to make him speak, but Hugo was lost in thought, a little absent-minded, and did not notice the strange atmosphere of the scene, which made Alfonso a headache. Just as Alfonso bit his scalp and wanted to say something, Joseph''s voice came from behind, "So you volunteered to step forward, hehe, haven''t you thought about it, I might refuse...you know, Hugo is very busy..." Joseph walked out of the hall with a smile on his face. Since he was talking on the phone, he didn''t notice the abnormality in the courtyard, and he smiled and said hello to everyone. Joseph''s calmness, on the contrary, broke the rigid atmosphere of the scene, which made Alfonso breathe a sigh of relief. Neil and Pedro exchanged glances, then pulled Alfonso, and the three of them walked towards the hall, avoiding the special situation in the courtyard. Joseph waved to Cameron, showing an apologetic smile, and said with his mouth, "I need to borrow Hugo for a while, sorry." Cameron looked up at Hugo, and then smiled generously. He nodded and let go of his arm, but he still stood there and didn''t leave. Joseph was talking into the receiver at this time, "I can''t make any guarantees, but at least I can get Hugo to answer the phone." Joseph took the receiver off, covered the microphone, and said to Hugo, "It''s Paul. He said that there is a special person named Archie Manning who wants to talk to you. I''m really sorry, Paul was a little impulsive. , Making his own claim that I am your manager." Paul Gibbs, Joseph''s younger brother. Hugo twitched his mouth, smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, it''s just a phone call." Hugo was a little absent-minded. He glanced at Cameron, then paused, squeezing his lips and moving his gaze away. Come, then turn around with Joseph and walk towards the swimming pool next to them. "Remember, Paul, don''t make any guarantees." Joseph is still a little worried. He has never made such an unreasonable request to Hugo. It is inevitable that he is a little nervous, lest his brother do something improper. After all, Paul is only ten. Nine years old. Hugo patted Joseph on the shoulder to express comfort, then took the microphone, and he heard Paul''s energetic voice still muttering, "...It''s just about football, I will never talk nonsense." Hugo''s mouth Outline a shallow arc, "Hey, this is Hugo." Pauls voice was immediately choked, and he was completely silent. About half a second later, he said in a panic, Hugo, oh, God, Hugo, Im sorry I disturbed you. Oh, no, I... Uh, Im Paul Gibbs, good evening." Paul''s upside-down words made Hugo feel completely relaxed, and he chuckled lightly, "Good evening, I am Hugo Lancaster." "I know, I know..." Paul whispered in disbelief, "God, God!" Paul patted his head vigorously, and even a crisp slap came from the earpiece, and then Paul took two deep breaths. "Hugo, its like this, the star quarterback of my college football team, he is a great guy, no, he is the most outstanding player in the entire Southeastern League, and may even be one of the best players in college history. One Paul said a few words, but found that Hugo did not answer, and he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, "Hugo, are you still there?" " Hugo chuckled twice, "What then? Do you want to introduce this player to me?" "Yes...no..." Paul was incoherent again and had to adjust his breathing. "This is how he is facing the most important choice in his life, and he needs some help. Our entire team is the most important. What I like is glorious music-and of course your movies," Paul added hurriedly, "he is no exception. So, his father hopes, uh, hopes to talk to you." Hugo was already full of question marks at this time, but he heard Paul continue to say, "Excuse me, can you talk to his father on the phone? He will tell you the details." "Oh, so it''s not this player, but his father." Hugo felt that the relationship was a bit circumstantial. Paul repeatedly said that the sincere voice could be clearly understood even through the microphone, and Hugo chuckled lightly, "I think...this is okay. So, what''s his name?" "Archie Manning." Chapter 1743： Mentor Archie Manning... Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned. His memory of the name was always very vague. For a long time he could not even remember the name of Samora-until now he could not remember the name of Samora, but the name "Manning" The surname has a special meaning for Hugo. If Kurt Warner is the reason why Hugo likes football, then Peyton Manning is the reason why Hugo is crazy about football. At this time, the memory in Hugo''s mind was finally awakened. He remembered that Joseph''s brother Paul had entered the football team of the University of Tennessee, and Peyton had become college football teammates. It just didn''t expect that Peyton''s father Archie would actually call him. "Hello, this is Archie Manning, Mr. Lancaster." A calm and slightly hoarse voice came from the telephone receiver, humble and polite, but not nervous at all, and his calm and relaxed attitude made people feel comfortable. I think everything is just right. "Mr. Manning, please call me Hugo." Hugo came back to his senses and said politely, which made Archie stunned. Hugo explained with a smile, "I am a football fan, although My favorite is not the New Orleans Saints, but I still know the name''Archie Manning''." "Oh, this is really a lucky thing. It gave me a little bit of comfort for my abrupt behavior." Archie''s tone became a little lighter, and from this slight change can I feel that Archie was still slightly tighter just now. Strained, "I know all this seems too incredible, but I''m thinking, I don''t know if you can see my son. I mean, my second son, Payton." Archie didn''t go around in circles, he directly stated his request as soon as he came up. He didn''t hide the fact that he was asking others, and he didn''t evade the fact that he behaved abruptly. His frank attitude eased things a lot. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly. He looked back at Joseph and his face was filled with surprise. He couldn''t think that the idol he admired the most would actually ask to meet him in this way-even if he had already seen him. After Kurt Warner, I still can''t imagine the development of the matter. Joseph shrugged innocently, expressing his ignorance. "I''m listening." Hugo did not eagerly agree-otherwise it would seem too strange, but motioned for Archie to continue. Archie breathed a sigh of relief, at least his abrupt behavior had a good start, "Thats how it is. Payton is in his junior year this year. He can choose to stay in his senior year and participate in another year. College league; he chose to enter the nfl draft and transfer to the professional arena. He has not yet been able to make a decision. He has many different ideas in his heart. I know he has always been mature, but after all he has not really experienced the cruelty of society, so I hope that some models can give him some advice, so that he has a clear idea to make a decision." Payton is a very professional athlete. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, he is too sensible and too calm, planning his own life meticulously, being strict with himself, and even reaching the point of strictness, but this is for professional athletes. In other words, it is precisely the necessary condition for his athletic career to reach the peak. Payton always knew what he was working on, so when he chose a university, he gave up the University of Mississippi, where his father had created countless glories, and chose the University of Tennessee. This decision almost made the Mannings become Mississippi crazy. . But the development trajectory of his later career proved that he made the right choice. Therefore, today Hugo suddenly heard Archie say that Payton was at a loss and hesitated when facing the future, and couldn''t help being a little surprised. But aside from this, Hugos first reaction was, "But...Why me?" Hugo chuckled lightly, "Excuse me for being straightforward, but I cant see that there is something between me and Payton. What direct contact. To be precise, I dont have much contact with rugby, except that I am a fan." "Mr. Lancaster... I''m sorry, Hugo," Archie relaxed a little at this time, because things were proceeding according to the established track. "In fact, I arranged for many professional players to meet with Payton. I hope they can meet Payton seriously talk about it. This is the right choice and a reasonable choice. But life has never been that simple. The life of professional athletes is too narrow, and what they can see is too limited. I think Payton needs Some other comments." "Before I called you, I thought about it a lot. In fact, Payton doesn''t have much amateur life. He doesn''t have much interest in movies or music. Apart from training, his life can even be said to be boring. "Archie smiled self-deprecatingly. "But when he mobilized before the game, he always liked to listen to the glory to death song. He said it could calm him down and at the same time make him excited. He lost to Florida last fall. After college, the whole person was sluggish for a while, but in the end it was the song "Voyage ( that made him cheer up again." Hugos mood at this time is indescribable, although he has long realized that he is now living in the glorious nineties in his memory, and is creating his own history step by step; but he really feels that he is using himself The way to integrate into American culture, even inspires a generation, that kind of proud satisfaction fills the chest, and the inner impassionedness is difficult to find an accurate word to express. "You know, your experience is a legend for many people, especially for professional players. Your music has an indescribable charm. Not long ago, Payton told me that this year''s Super Bowl should be You are on the midfield stage." After Archie finished speaking, he laughed, because it is not easy for Payton to bring up these "entertainment circles". This year''s Super Bowl was played on January 26 at the home court of the Louisiana Saints. The Green Bay Packers defeated the New England Patriots, and the midfield performance was played by the Bruce Brothers (the.blues.) and Red. Beard Orchestra (zz.), James Brown (james.), Catherine Claire (.) jointly dedicated. "However, as you said, you are too far away for Mississippi. I just think about it. But unexpectedly, Paul said that his brother is your manager, so..." Archie nervously Take a deep breath, "That''s why I called you so abruptly, hoping to talk to you." Hugo thinks this is really amazing. Although he knows that Hollywood is a place where miracles are created, life always surprises him in different ways. For example, today''s call. "Mr. Manning...you know, it''s my honour to receive this call..." Hugo opened his mouth slightly, but didn''t know what he was thinking. He just thought it was too crazy. "But, the day after tomorrow. I''m leaving Los Angeles, I..." Time really does not allow. "I know, I know." Archie said repeatedly, "Paul told me about your situation, so I chose to call you today. If you want, I can take Payton to Los Angeles tomorrow. , Maybe it can take up an hour of your time to meet once. I know this request is very rude, and you have important things to do tomorrow, but...I thought, I always have to try and see, right?" The deadline for the nfl draft registration for the new season is March 5th, and there is not much time left for Payton to make a decision. For Paytons career, Archie took great pains. Later Hugo learned that Archie arranged for Payton to meet with many professional players. The star-studded list included NBA superstar Michael Jordan and Hall of Fame quarterback Viking. Famous name Fran Tarkenton (fran.), Cowboys active quarterback Troy Aikman (.), Patriots active quarterback Drew Bledsoe (drew.), Cowboys legendary quarterback Hall of Fame player "Captain America" ??Roger-Stolbach (.) and Hall of Fame coach Hank-Stram (hank.stram) and so on. In the end, he chose to call Hugo, and Archie was also well thought out. Obviously, Archie puts Hugo on the same level as those professional players, and even thinks that Hugo can become Hugo''s life mentor. This undoubtedly requires courage-after all, in the eyes of ordinary people, artists are still far from the image of "mentor", and they also require courage. "To be honest, I dont know what I can tell Payton, I dont know what I should talk to him, but as a rugby fan, being able to participate in the sports career of a professional player is absolutely for me. It''s an honor." After Hugo finished speaking, UU read with a self-deprecating smile on his lips. He didn''t know whether he was qualified for the task of "mentor of life". "But if you don''t mind, I think one hour is no problem." Archie thought that Hugo had refused, and had to try to persuade him again, "I know, you must often receive such rude requests. This is indeed my recklessness, but I still hope you seriously think about it. This is for Payton. Its very important." Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "Mr. Manning, I just said that there is no problem with the meeting tomorrow." "But..." Archie wanted to argue a few more words, but then he realized that Hugo gave an affirmative answer, which made him choke, "Oh, God! Thank you, thank you very much, I hope not It will interrupt your work tomorrow, but...thank you, thank you!" Hugo can clearly feel Archie''s excitement, and the smile on the corner of his mouth also outlines, "You can discuss the specific time with Joe, I think he will make arrangements. Then, I look forward to the meeting tomorrow. If my father knew, he would be very excited." From Sally to the young volcano, from Michael Jackson to Peyton Manning, Hugo''s pursuit of dreams is quietly changing many different lives. Chapter 1744： first meet Peyton Manning was a little nervous at this time. He couldn''t help but hit his knee with the fingertips of his right hand. Although he was trying to learn facial paralysis, he would not let his expression reveal his true emotions, which is very useful for cruel sports. It is very important; but at this moment, it is still difficult for him to control the true emotions in his heart. Payton has no interest in movies or music at all. To be precise, all his energy is devoted to football, and he rarely gets distracted by other things. This is very difficult for professional players to do, but Payton has been able to control himself only in the junior stage, which is extremely rare. For Payton, he still listens to music and watches movies, but that''s just an adjustment. He would go to a movie with Ashley Thompson (ashley.), he would also listen to music when he needed to relax his nerves, but he never thought that the one that shocks people on the screen of the movie, the one that is in the music melody Hugo, who purifies the soul here, will truly appear in his life. This is really incredible. Payton will not deny that he thinks that glorious to death music is very good, because their music can always give him strength, and the musical notes that look like a heavenly book can always resonate with him, just like magic. . On the way to Los Angeles today, he has been listening to the album "The Storm". Compared to the other two albums of Glory to Death, "Blurry Rain" is Payton''s current favorite, because he can feel the gust of wind and rain in the music of Glory To Death, just like his current professional career Standing at the crossroads and looking around, it seems that every choice is right, and every choice is also wrong. Confusion, anxiety, depression, excitement and other emotions come together to make the brain become a mess. Thinking of the song "Navigation (, Payton felt inexplicably that perhaps Hugo could give him the answer he wanted; thinking of meeting the characters he saw on the poster, Payton felt that his pulse speed could not be controlled at all. This feeling was very unfamiliar and familiar, but it made Payton feel very comfortable and did not feel repulsive at all. On the contrary, he still had some...expectations. Not only Payton, but Archie also seemed a little anxious at this time. For him, rugby is the field he is familiar with, and Hollywood is still too far away after all. In the eyes of laymen, Hollywood''s colorful world is always covered with a mist, dazzling people, and a bright and beautiful life is full of countless uncertainties. In fact, from a certain perspective, sports is also evolving into a part of the entertainment industry. The idol-derived culture centered on Michael Jordan is creating huge industrial value; not to mention the countless superstars in football. Now, the commercial tentacles are attaching to the sports industry bit by bit, so that this work that also takes place under the spotlight produces more economic value. This is why Archie thinks Hugo can give Payton advice. Entering the nfl draft and entering the nfl professional arena not only means a higher level of confrontation and a more difficult career, but also means that the attention of the spotlight suddenly hits and life enters another rhythm. But even so, after Archie came to Los Angeles, it was still difficult to control his inner tension. This Vanity Fair is like a man-eating monster, making people restless. Suddenly, Payton stood up straight, standing straight in front of the sofa, straightening his spine and looking towards the door, Archie took a slower shot, then stood up, and then saw the crowd coming in. Payton saw the man walking in the middle of the crowd at a glance. He was wearing a light blue vertical striped collarless shirt with neatly buttoned buttons, but the sleeves were casually rolled up to the elbows, matching a navy blue. His single province suit pants, but a pair of lake blue sailing shoes on his feet. Without any fancy embellishments, casual but not formal dress, Paton''s nervous mood was relaxed unconsciously. With a warm smile on his face, the man walked up quickly, proactively extended his right hand, and politely and humbly said, "Sorry, I''m late. Please forgive my impoliteness." In fact, he didn''t. Being late, there was still a minute before the agreed 11:30, and then he held Archies right hand, followed by Payton himself, "Hello, Im Hugo Lancaster, meet for the first time, hope I can be forgiven for the inconvenience I caused." He introduced himself humbly and politely, as if he were an unknown person, and his attitude was very sincere. Payton could see the friendly kindness in those amber eyes, just like California sunshine. Even Payton didnt notice it. The corner of his mouth followed the man in front of him and made a shallow smile, "You Well, Im Peyton Manning. Its a great honor to meet you, Mr. Lancaster." Hugo carefully looked at Payton in front of him. At this time, Payton, who was only twenty years old, had a little baby fat. The iconic big forehead had been revealed early, although the cheeks still had the childish youthful spirit. , But at this time he can vaguely see his maturity and stability. However, Payton looked a little nervous at this time, his pupils were trembling slightly, and he couldn''t help but press his dry lips twice, which revealed the fact that he was only a junior this year. It''s hard to imagine that Payton appeared in front of Hugo like this, and that Peyton Manning, who has written his own legend in the nfl stadium for more than ten years, appeared in front of him in such a real and young way. Hugo has seen Payton fighting and fighting on the field countless times on live matches and broadcasts, but at this time he saw such a real Payton-and it was a version of the young and frivolous period. This feeling is very magical- Even after seeing Kurt Warner with his own eyes. The corner of Hugo''s mouth was slightly outlined, and a polite smile appeared, "It''s an honor to see you." This is not a polite remark, "Please allow me to introduce my teammates." This time, not only Hugo, but all the members who were glorious to death came, and Samora and Joseph accompanied them. "I can see the glory to death with my own eyes, I think my teammates are going to be jealous of me." Payton rarely said a joke, but he said that his voice was a little rigid and had no effect at all, which made him a little embarrassed. "I''m telling the truth, the album''Blurry Rain'' is absolutely indispensable for the volunteers." Volunteers, the name of the football team at the University of Tennessee. "This gives us some confidence." Pedro said with a smile, "Last month we also said that if there is a chance in the future, we also hope to stand on the stage of the Super Bowl. Now it seems that we and Rugby is not irrelevant." Pedros active words made everyone chuckle. Peyton also stood aside and smiled cautiously. Archie looked at his son, and finally said, Thats it, watching this years Super Bowl. At that time, Payton told me that you should stand on that stage." Two simple polite remarks immediately made the scene relaxed. Hugo looked at Archie and found that this kind old man was a little anxious-but he didn''t know how to speak, so he took the initiative to say, "Paton, I don''t know if I have this honor. I invite you and me to How about a walk outside? Of course, this is not an invitation to a date." Hugo''s humor made everyone laugh, but Payton only chuckled twice, then closed his mouth, and replied dryly, "Of course there is no problem." Joseph looked at Hugo anxiously, but Hugo gave him a "relaxed" look, and then walked outside with Payton. Today they chose the Four Seasons Hotel where they met with Manning and his son. Its only two blocks away from the beauty salon where its glorious to death to prepare for the Grammy Awards at night, so its very suitable from a geographical point of view. Hugo led Payton towards the open-air garden at the back. Looking at the stiff and dull Payton, Hugo provoked the topic, "So, which song do you like the most?" Payton was stunned. After reacting, Hugo had to explain again, "You just said that the Volunteer Army likes the album''Blurry Rain''. Which song did you impress the most?" Payton only reacted at this time, and immediately replied, "''Sailing''! Definitely''Sailing''." His voice was slightly low, and there was some hoarseness, and the urn sound was a little vague, but he could feel the tone in his tone. Of firmness. "Although I made the entire album It is my honor to like any song," Hugo''s ridicule made Payton twitch at the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help but want to smile, but He still controlled, "But I''m still curious, why so many people like this song? It''s not that I don''t like it, but... After the album came out, I communicated with many people and found that they all liked this song. . Is it because the propaganda offensive of this song is relatively fierce?" Hugo''s ridicule made Payton not hold back after all, and the smile on the corner of his mouth still outlines, "No, it is definitely not like this." Payton thought about it carefully, with a sincere expression on his face. "For me, this song can... uh, it can refresh me." Payton wanted to find the right vocabulary, but he found that he was not good at it at all, and his words were very pale. It can only be changed in another way, "When I''m in a trough, or when I need help, this song can always help me. I can feel that...that kind of spirit in the melody." Payton''s pale words made Hugo smile, "I wonder if you would like to hear me tell the story behind the creation of this song?" Payton looked at the sincerity in Hugos pupils. He couldnt help but was stunned. Of course he knew the significance of this meeting. He had seen countless superstars in the past month, but he didnt expect it, Yu Guo would talk to herself so it sounded... nothing related. But Payton nodded, "Of course." Chapter 1745： Spiritual guide "In fact, before the creation of this song, the band had almost disbanded. We quarreled several times before and after. At that time, everyone was busy with their own affairs, and the group activities of the band have almost disappeared..." Hugo was like chatting casually. Speaking of that memory, I didn''t deliberately sensationalize, but simply told the cause and effect of the incident. Behind the slightly pale and boring storyline, there were inner surges and emotional rushes. Only those who have experienced similar ups and downs in person can hear the magnificent waves hidden in Hugo''s calm and relaxed tone from such a "simple" story. Payton was so attracted by Hugos story, and even temporarily abandoned his situation, just following the ups and downs of the memory, "So, you just jumped down like that?" When I heard Hugo ride the wind and waves When he jumped down the cliff, Payton could hardly control his surprise and blurted out. Hugo was amused by Payton''s rare loss of control. He nodded seriously, "Yes, I just jumped down like that." Hugo recalled that night, and still feels that he is too bold. When I was filming "Sleepless in Seattle", I had the experience of jumping into a lake once, which made Hugo feel incredible. As a result, he directly started cliff diving. The progress of this leap was really terrifying, "In fact, he was jumping out." At that moment, I really felt like I was flying, the feeling is indescribable, and it is still unforgettable." Payton saw the excitement gleaming in Hugo''s pupils, and there was a trace of admiration deep in his heart, which had always been well-formed, which shocked Payton. But immediately, Hugo laughed at himself, "But in the next second, I will know how bad the situation is. Gravity pulls..." Hugo paused, frowning and shaking his head vigorously. "Oh, that''s really unbearable to look back." A word made Peyton laugh directly. After he had laughed, he realized his rudeness and quickly stopped his smile and said "Sorry". But Hugo waved his hand, "It''s okay, I think it''s ridiculous." Hugo paused, "But if I do it again, I will still make the same choice." Payton was stunned by these words, and couldn''t help asking curiously, "Why?" Hugo looked at Payton with a serious face, and after a long period of mystery, he said mysteriously, "Because after that, the other members of our band all jumped down." Payton didn''t react for the first time. After a round of thinking, he understood what it meant, and then he burst into laughter. It''s not the polite smile, nor the suppressed smile, but the kind of laughter that is completely out of control. This kind of emotion is very strange to Payton. He rarely allows his emotions to lose control so much. Whether it is crying or smiling, whether it is happiness or sadness, he is used to converge in his heart. But at this moment, Payton couldn''t control himself, and the smile from the bottom of his heart burst out like this. It''s like...like when he heard the song "Navigation (. Although Hugo didn''t say anything extra, but only told the background story of creating "Navigation", Payton suddenly understood, understood the true meaning behind this song, and understood the meaning of this song for him. This feeling is wonderful, but also wonderful. "Archie told me that you are now considering whether to participate in the nfl draft this year?" Hugo directly changed the subject, but it did not appear abrupt. The long conversation just now made Payton completely relax. He gave Hugo replied in the affirmative, but Hugo shook his head, "Actually, I don''t really understand these things. All I know is the old-fashioned truths the media told me. For example, if you enter nfl as a junior, maybe your technology Its not perfect enough, and mentality is not mature enough; for example, some people choose to participate in the draft in their junior year, and some people choose to participate in the senior year. Its hard to tell the difference. Therefore, I dont think it is suitable to talk to you about this. I guess what I''m talking about is some nonsense, in your opinion, it''s just a layman''s bragging." Hugo''s relaxed words made Payton still have a small smile on his mouth, and he waved his hand again and again, trying to refute Hugo''s statement just now. But he was not good at speaking at first, and at this time he didn''t know how to organize the language. As a result, Hugo went on directly without giving him a chance to speak. "My experience does not necessarily apply to you; including those of professional players, nor does it necessarily apply to you. Because you are you and everyone is an independent individual. Experience is important, but it cannot apply to everyone. After all, you There is still one''s own situation and one''s own choice." Hugo''s words made Payton stunned, and then he showed a shy smile, avoiding his sight. In fact, Payton knew that Archie was very worried that he was too anxious, so he hurriedly entered NFL in his junior year. In the world of nfl professional arena, lure. Too much confusion and too much pressure make life difficult to move forward as expected. With Payton''s current strength, he can run rampant in the college arena, but he can only be regarded as a mid-level rookie in NFL. The challenges he faces are completely different, even beyond imagination. This is also the reason why Payton is willing to discuss with different people, because he knows that his social experience is still not enough, and he needs the opinions of others for his own reference. But Archie tried too hard, and it created pressure on him. It seems that choosing to enter the draft this year is a devastating choice. This gave Payton some rejection. Now, Hugo''s words made him suddenly enlightened, as if opening up a whole new world. "I can only tell you that my situation is like this. As for whether it is useful or not, I don''t know." Hugo let out a long sigh. In fact, he appeared after the Golden Raspberry Awards ceremony, and his life is like this. Stumbled and bumped all the way to today, can you say that his choices are correct? Obviously not, he still relied on his own efforts and persistence to open up a world. For Glory to Death, the bands success came so quickly that even we were not prepared for it, so we crashed into the Vanity Fair, and then we lost ourselves unknowingly. After that, we just Being able to rely on one''s own hands is like the dilemma we faced this time last year. Only we can solve the problem, and no one can help us." At this time, Hugo has no gag ridicule, but he is not deliberately serious. Sincerely, it''s just a breeze talking about the true thoughts deep in my heart. "In fact, many times in life, there is no distinction between a right choice and a wrong choice, because after each choice is made, the resulting result cannot be changed. What we need to do is not regret, but insist on our choice, and then be firm. Move the ground and go on and create your own results." Hugos words made Payton quiet. He listened carefully. Hugos voice seemed to be only a blur, and he could only feel the emotion moving; but at the same time, the words seemed to pass through the eardrums and projected directly. In my heart, there was an echo in my mind. "I can only say that in this society, everyone is eager to move forward, lest they will fall behind others. But sometimes, slowing down will lead to different gains." Hugo raised his head and looked. Payton, who looked sideways at the palm trees not far away, once again outlined a small smile, "Actually, I can''t tell you what decision is right, because I am not a rugby player, I am not even a professional athlete, I I cant tell you professional opinions. But I know that you already have your own choices in your heart. All you need to do is stick to yourself and keep going. In the future, those seemingly wasted time will give you unexpected Return." Archie wants Hugo to talk to Payton, maybe he can give Payton some advice. But in Hugo''s view, as a layman, he can give too few opinions. He can only tell about his own experience, hoping to give Payton some inspiration. This is what he can do. Payton raised his head and stared at Hugo earnestly, with some excitement gleaming in his eyes. As Hugo said, he has already made a decision deep in his heart, but many times people are greedy, wanting the best of both worlds, wanting to kill two birds with one stone, and unwilling to give up the benefits that they get, so he always finds trouble. . But in fact, at the moment of hesitation, the deepest part of his heart already has an answer. What he needs to do is not to make a decision, but to wake up the answer deep in his heart. "So, I don''t know if you are willing to sign me?" Hugo showed a bright smile and changed the subject again. Payton pointed at himself with a puzzled face, as if he didn''t understand why Hugo would ask him for an autograph, Hugo laughed, "I just think that after you enter the NFL, you will definitely be able to become a great player, so , I want to make some preparations in advance." Payton noticed Hugo''s words, he said "great", not "excellent." Payton scratched his head shyly, and then said generously, After I enter the NFL in the future, I will reserve a seat for you in the VIP box of the team forever. After speaking, Payton seemed to notice his statement. "Of course, I hope my team will not be your mortal enemy team." Just like in the football world, the rugby league also has deadly enemies. If the team that Payton enters by then happens to be the deadly enemy of Hugo''s support team, then Hugo may not be willing to go to the scene to watch the game. Hugo laughed, "Don''t worry, I support the players, not the team." The sentence has a lot of meaning. On March 5th, Peyton Manning officially announced, "I chose to stay in the volunteers for the senior season. I don''t care about the high salary, but staying in college makes my heart stronger." Chapter 1746： Red carpet out of control Archie sat in the room, trying to settle down, but he couldn''t help but start to worry, because he himself was not sure whether the decision to ask Hugo and Payton to communicate was correct, or Hugo and Payton''s decision. What unexpected results would the conversation lead to... Because of the many thoughts in his mind, the communication between him and Joseph and others seemed absent-minded. At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open, and Peytons dull laughter was heard, "Really?" Hugo''s brisk voice followed, "Trust me, you will know from now on. Similar accidents will never go away." Payton shook his head repeatedly, "I hope this situation should not happen, otherwise I don''t know how to deal with it." Archie stood up abruptly, tried to maintain a bright smile and asked, "What are you talking about?" Payton is usually not a bright and outgoing person, but now Archie can clearly feel that Payton''s whole mood is very bright, as if it is blooming in the color of lemon yellow. This made Archie a little surprised. Although he couldn''t tell whether this was a good thing or a bad thing, his mood was inevitably relaxed a little bit. Payton saw his father, his emotions calmed a little, but there was still a slight smile on his face, "Hugo told me that the accident that happened during the reporter''s interview sounds like a plot in a novel." Hugo smiled, "Trust me, one day in the future, you will face the same situation yourself, and you will be able to deal with it freely." This made Payton humbly restrained his smile, and his expression immediately became serious. , This is his usual consistent personality. Hugo turned his head to look at Archie, smiled and said, "I don''t know if I still have a chance to meet you next time, so although it is a bit presumptuous today, I still want to ask if you are willing to sign one for me. name?" "Me? Sign?" Archie didn''t expect this scene at all, and was stunned. Hugo explained with a smile, "My father is a loyal football fan. He will watch the Saints game for a long time. He thinks that you are a very good quarterback. It''s just a pity for the Saints at the time. There is not enough strength to form a championship team." This is indeed Adam''s idea, not Hugo''s. "Oh, so, what is your father''s home team?" When it comes to football, Archie relaxes, he doesn''t even realize it. Hugo replied, "Denver Broncos, his favorite player is always Frank Trupka (frank.)." Since Wyoming does not have its own NFL team, Adam supports the Denver Broncos in Colorado next door. . Archie suddenly realized, "Denver''s No. 18, that is a great quarterback." In the history of the Denver Broncos, there are only two retired numbers, and the No. 18 worn by Frank is one of them. Archie pointed to Payton who was standing aside, "His brother, Cooper, he also wears size 18." "The legendary eighteenth." Hugo''s words full of subtext made Archie and Payton laugh-because Archie is also the eighteenth. While talking, Joseph handed over the prepared jersey. It was Archie''s jersey with the number 18 on the back of the New Orleans Saints and handed it to Hugo. Hugo is like a dedicated little fan. He walked to Archie with his jersey and signature pen. Archie raised his head and looked at Hugo who was smiling in front of him. The smile on the corner of his mouth also slowly bloomed. After sending off Manning and his son, the members of the glory to death walked non-stop to the beauty room to prepare for the awards ceremony tonight. Fortunately, Glory to Death did not have a performance mission tonight-they decided to attend at the last minute. The Grammys repeatedly expressed their hope that the band could perform on stage, but Henry rejected them all. This also makes the glory to death can be lightly loaded tonight. "So, what did you say to Payton just now?" Pedro asked curiously, but asked everyone''s true thoughts, each of them lengthened their ears. This is also an unprecedented first experience for all the members of the glory to the death. Although they have been using their music to influence countless fans, it is difficult to imagine that their music has affected other areas. Its as if Tom Cruise made a serious call to Hugo the other day, saying that the album "Blurry Rain" is really good, and then his niece hopes to get a Fujins autograph for the band The members were shocked, this is the same reason. Hugo didnt think much about it, but as soon as he turned around, he saw everyones curious look. Even Neil and Foggin cast their focused attention, which really made Hugo laugh and cry, "I told him not to be''highly paid." "My eyes are lost, I''m afraid I will be tempted in the future. The confusion will increase." One sentence meant something, and immediately made Pedro''s cheeks flushed, "Hey! I have been''clean'' for more than six months! The performance is very good, okay!" Looking at Pedro''s embarrassment In the same way, the others immediately looked away, lest they could catch fire. Hugo shrugged, "I''m just giving him a piece of advice." Then he strode forward, leaving Pedro gritted his teeth with bitterness. Although Glory has attended a Grammy so far, but the process of preparing for the award ceremony is no stranger to them. What''s more, after experiencing a giant stage like Maracana, the hearts of the members have been extremely strong, and the Grammy stage is nothing to them. The free and sophisticated appearance is like an old gang who has attended the Grammys a dozen times in a row. The band talked and laughed all the way to the Staples Stadium in a black stretch car. The security guard at the red carpet entrance opened the car door. The band members walked down one by one, and then stood by the car door and waited, Alfonso While discussing with Neal that their fries were definitely being eaten up by Pedro, he buttoned his suit, as if the crowd behind him was just the backboard. But they are not just backboards. The out-of-control screams rose up like a tsunami. The **** sun was completely swallowed by the stormy waves at 6:30 in the evening, and the whole night was completely darkened with a dazzling golden light. Dispelling the darkness from all directions, firmly shrouded the Staples Stadium, like Atlantis under the sea, bursting with mysterious light under the night sky. The harsh screams surrounded Alfonso, Neil and others in almost a second, and their voices were directly submerged in them. Even if they tried their best to scream, they couldn''t hear them at all. Although I was mentally prepared and realized that the red carpet would be very lively tonight, Alfonso and Neil were still shocked by such a battle. When they raised their heads, they saw the dark clouds rolling in like the sky. In the sight of the line of sight. Hundreds of people were crushed in black and completely surrounded the entire Staples Stadium. Only the red carpet in the center was quietly blooming, and the black and red extremes collided harmoniously. The red, which is like flames and blood, is like a brocade floating and extending in the rich black, and a water surface full of poppies is paved, which is surging in the line of sight. In such a scenario, even Moses crossing the sea is not enough to describe the magnificent one-tenth. Alfonso and Neil could not help but exchange a look in surprise. Their ears were already roaring completely at this time, and they couldn''t hear any other sounds at all. There was only a buzzing sound, but their eyes were clearly conveying the same. One meaning: Are you crazy here tonight? Generally speaking, because of the limited space, the red carpet is most suitable to accommodate hundreds of people. If there are more than 1,000 people, the scene will be more crowded and chaotic. But today, it is not just as simple as one thousand or two thousand people, at least the scale is more than five thousand people, even if it is eight thousand people, it is not an exaggeration at all. Such a dense crowd surrounded both sides of the red carpet, making the rich red come alive, and the whole world seemed to be concentrated in this palm-sized place. That kind of shock, rushing to the face, is enough to make the heart stop beating in an instant. Is it because the troika of the War of the Century finally gathered together? Or is it finally on the Grammy stage because of the glory of concentrating on touring to the death? The hustle and bustle on the scene almost pierced the clouds, causing the night to release a light even brighter than the day. Pedro, Hugo and Fujin followed closely, and also got out of the car one after another. The turbulent air wave made Pedro unsteady, and he staggered backwards. It was Fujin and Hugo who had quick eyes and quick hands~ www.novelhall.com~ This prevents Pedro from starting with a wrestling as soon as he plays. Then the three of them saw the crazy scene in front of them. When the scene saw the five members of Glory To Death appear on the red carpet at the beginning, especially the slender figure of Hugo, before they even waited for the five people to step forward and onto the red carpet, the order of the scene was completely out of control. The fans standing at the beginning of the red carpet began to rush towards Hugo frantically. They kept extending their arms, trying to touch the skin of their idols - and even the corners of their clothes. They were too excited. The distorted face is like an abstract painting by Picasso, evolving into red magma, which is directly split like a wave. Originally, the fans were controlled by the metal isolation rod outside the red carpet, but at this time they crazily challenged the limit of the isolation rod, surging forward continuously. The security guard standing in front of the isolation rod watched in horror as the silver metal isolation rod began to bend, and the entire isolation rod was completely deformed with naked eyes. It seemed to be overwhelmed and began to moan in pain. This situation really exceeded everyone''s expectations. The security guards had no time to think, so they crowded up and tried to control the situation, but the crowd behind the red carpet kept surging forward, more and more, more and more...crazy The earth moved in the direction of glory to death, and then, the metal rod wailed, "bang", and it broke straight. Chapter 1747： unimaginable On the vast expanse of the African grasslands, thousands of horses, thousands of armies, tumultuous, majestic sceneries, without personal experience, it is difficult to imagine with your brain-even if you have watched the Discovery Channel on TV The documentary still can''t feel the shock and grandeur of the skin. But today Hugo felt it, and it was still oncoming. The dense crowd in front of him is constantly surging, like a "tens of thousands of horses galloping", and he is standing in front of such a shocking marching team, his feet cannot move even if he wants to move-even if he runs as hard as he can, he can''t escape it. Wanma''s huge battle could only watch the team approaching him bit by bit, and then crushed it with an irresistible aura. At this moment, Hugo felt that he was so small, like an ant standing in front of a mountain and flowing water and sighing about life. Since the "Independence Day" craze brought unexpected side effects, Hugo has fantasized countless times that he will be surrounded by crazy fans again. He originally thought it would be some day during the world tour, but it turned out to be Quite different. Hugo never expected that it would be on the red carpet of the Grammy Awards. Hugo thought he would be afraid, irritable, repulsive, and rebellious... But in fact, when he saw that the turbulent crowd was breaking through the second layer of protection set up by the security guards bit by bit, Hugo not only didnt Nervous, on the contrary, there is a ridiculous sense of joy-he himself can''t explain what is funny, just feel very pleased. But Hugo also knows that now is not the time for "joy", because the crowd behind is constantly rushing forward, and the "flesh. wall" of the security guards cannot last too long. They must figure out a way to control the situation. That''s fine, otherwise the scene is expected to be chaotic. As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw Neils worried eyes. Neil pointed to the chaos in front of him, opened his mouth and said a few words, but couldnt hear him at all. He could only vaguely judge from his mouth, "We need to calm down the scene. ." Indeed, this is the only way. However, as soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw the completely irrational face in front of him. He quickly realized that if there were only a few hundred people, then the situation could still be controlled at this time; but the audience at the scene today is too much. More, even if a small number of people regain their senses, and most of them are still fanatical, the scene will be more chaotic, and maybe a stampede will happen. Now, the situation is gradually out of control, what should be done? Hugo frowned slightly and cast his sights at Neil and Fogin, but the two of them also appeared hesitant. The problem is that there is no time for them to hesitate at this time. It is completely a matter of fact, and a few seconds may turn the scene into a disaster. So Hugo shouted at Fujin, "Run!" Hugo''s voice was immediately overwhelmed. Neither Fokkin nor Neal heard him, but immediately afterwards he saw Hugo stepping forward, almost in a quick sprint posture. Fujin and the others had no time to think about it at this time, so they could only follow quickly. Pedro slowed down a bit, and was stunned. Then he noticed that his teammates had stepped forward quickly. He was at least five or six steps behind. He ran quickly and followed. But when he ran to Hugo''s side, Hugo stopped him from running and motioned with his eyes, "Quickly walk, you can''t run!" Pedro didn''t know why, but he could only follow other teammates in strides. . Hugo knows that the only way to control the scene at this time is for them to disappear. As long as the fans lose their "target", the scene can be gradually controlled. But the problem is that they can''t run fast. Once they run, it is easy to lead the fans to run with them, and the scene will become an asura hell. Therefore, they must leave, but they can only walk quickly. At this time, a strange scene appeared at the gate of Staples Stadium. On the red carpet, five young people strode forward, the surging enthusiasm on both sides followed like a shadow, completely igniting the bright red carpet under the feet. , The overwhelming shouts made the area around a mile of the stadium vibrate slightly, and the air began to show a substantial heat wave, as if traveling through flames, and the entire time and space began to be distorted. The five people always kept a fast pace and strode forward. The flames at the beginning of the sea of ??flames tried to chase up, but they were blocked by the large black rocks in front of them. After bursting for several times, they were unable to break through the barriers, and the flames began. Weakened, the flame gradually calmed down little by little. This calmness was accompanied by the pace of the five people, bit by bit spreading along both sides of the red magma road, so that this sea of ??flames gradually calmed down before the Staples Field was completely burned into ashes. However, at this time, the monstrous heat wave is still spreading out, making Los Angeles in February like Hawaii in July, bringing the air to a boiling point and boiling completely. The loss of control on the scene was accelerating with the rapid progress of the five people, and when it almost reached a critical point, it broke out, but it gradually calmed down because the five people gradually disappeared from sight. At the moment of the moment, the majestic energy was not detonated after all, but was cooled bit by bit at an extremely slow speed. The sea of ??flames was still burning, but the violent aura slowly dissipated. A red carpet close to one hundred yards, five people actually walked it in less than three minutes. This may be the fastest red carpet to end in history. Seeing the members of Glory To Death walk straight forward, there was no sign of stopping, as if they wanted to enter the Staples Field directly, the reporters on the scene were suddenly anxious, "Stay, stay!" "Don''t Let''s go!" "Take pictures, take pictures..." "Hugo, interview" all kinds of words rang out for a while, making the scene chaotic. I was a fan just now, now I am a reporter. Tonight''s Staples Stadium is really lively. The host standing on the scene was also panicked. On the one hand, the loss of control on the scene made people caught off guard, and on the other hand, the departure of Glory to Death made people bewildered. He could only stand in the direction of Glory to Death, and said repeatedly. When it comes to "You need to be interviewed, interviewed..." Other than that, I don''t know what to do. In fact, he can''t be blamed. After all, this situation is unprecedented for anyone. Even the cbs television station responsible for the live broadcast is now in a hurry. I don''t know whether the chaos on the scene should continue to broadcast or cut to the infield. Neil seemed calmer. Although he was dizzy now, he motioned to the host to take the microphone and handed it to Hugo. He pointed to the crowd that was still not completely calm in front of him, and let Hugo solve it. . Hugo was suddenly squeezed into his hand with a microphone, full of question marks, but now even if he doesnt know what to do, he can only bite the bullet. Hugo thought for a while, but there was a lot of organized language in his head. But in the midst of the restlessness and heat on the scene, it is difficult to come in handy. Those who have really experienced the concert frenzy know that the irrational situation at the scene is difficult to control, because the hypoxic brain often fails to function normally, and just follows the atmosphere of the scene to indulge oneself and completely relax. Therefore, Hugo plugged the microphone back to the host again-the microphone turned around and returned to the original point like a hot potato. The host was stunned and almost stopped crying. However, fortunately, Hugo moved again. Hugo started to clap and jump on the spot, clapping his hands twice, jumping once, and then... "Boom Boom", the familiar rhythm sound came out. Hugo looked left and right, the members of Glory To Death were all stunned-because this is a Grammy, not a Glory to Death concert, and this rhythm is a way for young volcanoes to support, and the scene is timely for young volcanoes. No matter how much, it is estimated that it is only one-third, and they do not know whether this method is effective. But now, looking at the chaos on the scene, they can only be a dead horse doctor. Then, Staples Stadium appeared in the most special and shocking scene in Grammy history. The five members of Glory To Death dressed up, and then they were stopped by the host in the photo zone. Then...they began to applaud and jump. "Bangbang! Bangbang!" Glory to death began to jump, the host was stunned, and then began to jump. At this time, the cbs TV station staff on the scene finally came to their senses. The director of the live broadcast on the red carpet shouted directly in the headset, "Jump, jump to the rhythm of Hugo!" "Bangbang!" Under the leadership of all the staff on the scene, the young volcano also took the lead to jump up-this is naturally familiar to them, and then the surging enthusiasm began to infect other people, and everyone began to work together one after another. Applause and jump. Such a simple way can vent their heart''s enthusiasm heartily, and more importantly, all their sights at this time are focused on glory to death, on Hugo, imitating the follower Book. If they can, let them learn, applaud and jump together, and become one with the glory to death. "Bangbang!" The red carpet of the entire Staples Stadium converged into a boiling ocean. In the interlaced red and golden light, roaring and roaring, the force of thousands of horses actually condensed into the same force, and began to shake the whole world. . Gradually, similar expressions appeared on everyone''s facesmiles, brisk and happy smiles, and release and agreeable smiles. At this time, the reason was still dissipating in the wind, and the overheated brain was still unable to cool down, but they did. I found an effective way to vent, enjoy, and release. As a result, the scene once again formed the majestic aura of tens of thousands of horses, but this time, that powerful aura was quietly condensed in Hugo''s hands, and the energy that was enough to destroy the sky and the earth revolved between Hugo''s palms. It boiled, and spread out like the sun''s rays, making everyone stunned-but couldn''t help but want to join it. This is a carnival, a carnival on the red carpet, a carnival inside Staples Stadium! That passion is unimaginable. Chapter 1748： Debut When the Oasis band arrived at the scene, they saw such a scene. The entire red carpet is boiling, the dazzling red seems to have been infused with vitality, like an oriental dragon tossing and turning in the sea of ??clouds, lifting up patches of clouds dyed into gold, the colors all over the sky are so bright and so colorful. So bright. Noel Gallagher opened his mouth, trying to say something, but found that his brain was blank, and he couldn''t even swear a word of foul language. For the first time, he discovered that his vocabulary was so poor. Until tonight, Noel told himself that Glory to Death is nothing more than an advantage in sales, which is nothing at all. Their music is rubbish. The rock and roll represented by Oasis is the future direction of development. Oasis is the future. It is the existence that can shine in the long river of history, glory to death is not worth mentioning, it is just a jumping clown. Therefore, tonight, Knoll holds strong confidence that the Oasis band can crush glory to death in the Grammys, and then let them breathe out a bad breath. But at this time Noel suddenly understood that the Oasis Band and Glory to Death are no longer on the same level. It has nothing to do with sales or Grammy awards. The rock spirit embodied in glory to death, the power flowing in the blood, is eye-catching. They have the ability to shake people''s hearts. They have the power to bring rock and roll back to life. Ability, this is the most outstanding-even the greatest place of glory to death. Even in the imaginary world, the sales of "Blurry Rain" lost to Mariah Carey and the Oasis; even in the dream tomorrow, the Oasis will kill the Quartet at the Grammy Awards ceremony tonight. Glory to the death returns empty-handed... But in the distant future of fantasy, Glory to the death is the one who can leave a mark on the annals of history, not the Oasis Band. At this moment, this minute and this second, Glory to Death has been far ahead of the Oasis Band, and the "popping" response shook the world, and the soul couldn''t help but follow the response. Realizing this, not only did Noel not feel the anger he had imagined, on the contrary, he was somewhat relieved. Because Glory to death and they are not people on the same level at all, there is no need to feel ashamed of losing to them. Just like the great beings of The Beatles, Rolling Stones, Queen, and Nirvana. Of course, the strong sales volume, the many awards, and the outstanding reputation are all evidences that their name goes down in history, but in fact, their true "greatness" is the impact on culture, which penetrates the bones of everyone and the soul of the entire society. Yes, that is not reflected in any substantive data. They will only choose to pay tribute to these bands instead of confrontation. Many of Oasis musical inspirations came from the Beatles, and Knoll never denies this. The present glory to death reminds Noel of the Beatles. "He. Mom. Whore. Son, shameless bastard..." A vaguely and intermittent voice of swearing came vaguely and intermittently, and Noel turned his head to see that it was his younger brother Liam. At this moment, Liam had a violent face, spitting out sputum to the side vulgarly, and then he cursed again and again, making vulgar words more uglier than each. Knoll wanted to tell Liam what he thought, but seeing Liam''s "not afraid and not afraid" anger on his face, he seemed to want to roll up his sleeves and step forward to fight with the glorious team members. Knoll suddenly realized that he couldnt understand Liam anymore. Liam couldnt understand his thoughts, and even sneered at him, as if the two of them thought about the album "Stay Now". The world is the same. Knoll believes that the album "Stay Now" is five suckers. Card. Because, what a man who doesn''t care about anything does when he is bored in the studio, has no thoughts, no emotions, all songs don''t matter, Liam is not even singing. Compared with their previous two albums, this album is so different that it cannot be discussed on the same level. But Liam thinks its good to stay in this moment. He thinks that peoples views that the Oasis first two albums are better can be thrown into the stinking ditch. Lets go to **** with the first two albums. Those are all past. thing. "Stay in this moment" represents their present, this is their highest level, this album is not only good, but also very good, far surpassing the previous two albums. Noel and Liam have had a disagreement a long time ago, not a day or two, and this disagreement will continue to split. Therefore, Noel swallowed the words that came to his lips, and looked at Liam who was angry in front of him, feeling extremely ridiculous. Then, Knoll took the initiative and walked onto the red carpet first, leaving Liam, who was still yelling at him, behind him. Glory to Death stayed in the photo zone for a full ten minutes, Knoll went straight into Staples Field first, and Liam took the other members of the Oasis to stop stubbornly and waited, waiting for Glory to death. After finishing the photo and interview, he walked upright to the photo zone and accepted the interview. Hugo looked back at the arrogant Liam Gallagher, looked left and right, but did not see Noel, and finally fell on Liam. Hugo couldn''t help feeling that life was very interesting. In fact, Hugo has always liked the music of Oasis. It is undeniable that their first two albums are really amazing, but when they first met at the Junjie Music Festival, the Gallagher brothers showed him Inexplicable hostility, since then, the two bands continued to move in opposite directions, and finally stood in a completely opposed position. "Stay in this moment" finally created a glorious brilliance-a brilliance that is not in line with history, and became the best commercial record of Oasis so far. So does the development of Oasis still follow the pace of history? Hugo retracted his gaze, ignored Liam''s deliberately provocative eyes, turned around and started walking with his teammates towards the entrance of the award ceremony host venue. After entering the venue, glory to death immediately became the focus of attention. Many people took the initiative to step forward to say hello, not only Celine Dion, Babyface, Brian Adams, Sting, and other big names that have long been famous, but also Broken Pumpkins, Alanis-Moliseite, Sound Garden, Prisoner of Alice and other rock peers, as well as many unnamed senior producers and music managers in the circle. This made Neil and Fokkin a little uncomfortable. Pedro and Alfonso said, "I felt it last year," but soon they lamented that "this year is too exaggerated." Hugo knows that this is because Glory to Death has truly been recognized in the circle. They not only allowed rock to regain its place in the mainstream market, but also allowed rock to regain its status among authoritative professionals. In fact, before the awards ceremony, Hugo defeated four other senior producers, including Baby Face, and won the Non-Classical Producer of the Year Award. This can already explain many things. As a producer, Hugo is now among the top ranks. The three albums of glory to death are all arranged by Hugo, which is enough to prove everything. When the staff said that they could enter the arena one after another, the members of the glory to death were already sweating profusely. Except for Hugo, the other four people were almost unable to stand it. Strictly speaking, this was only the second time they appeared on the Grammy scene. The difference in treatment did not make them flattered, but felt like a lamb to be slaughtered-the cruel and directness of Vanity Fair, no Anything concealed is presented before the eyes. After entering the scene, Glory To Death was arranged next to the Broken Pumpkins. In front is the Cohen Band, which turned out last year, and behind is the Shimiao Guide Band, which has always had a place in the mainstream market. Obviously, Grammys have placed unprecedented emphasis on rock and roll this year. They not only gave the corresponding affirmation in the nomination, but also specially invited many rock bands to the scene-and more importantly, most of these unruly bands came in person. coming. The award ceremony evening kicked off on the stage jointly dedicated by three rock singers, Cher-Crowe, Tracy Chapman (. Chapman) and Brian Adams. The choice of Grammy is obviously not made randomly. Although considering the ratings issue, the opening performance is bound to have cbs TV''s handwriting, but such a choice can still show Grammy''s ambition this year. In this way, Hardway-Karl personally went to Berlin to invite glory to death, and there are signs to follow. The opening performance made the guests excited. The charm of rock and roll is enough to awaken every enthusiasm in people''s body Then, the award ceremony officially kicked off, and the first award presented was the most impressive. Best R&B Song Award. I have to say that the Grammys are indeed old foxes, and their careful arrangement can be seen from the opening performance to the opening awards. R&B has been the mainstream trend of the entire market in recent years, and it has even surpassed the trend of popular music to lead the trend of American music. Marias "Butterfly" album incorporates a large number of rhythm and blues styles and is highly acclaimed. Choosing R&B is undoubtedly a buffer for choosing rock and roll at the beginning, which can guarantee the ratings; and choosing the Best R&B Song Award is very meaningful, because just the nomination list is already full of highlights. Marias "Sweetheart" and Whitney-Houstons "Exhausted" both won the nomination. The head-on confrontation between these two will be enough to attract everyone''s attention; Donnie Breston, who has risen strongly in recent years, "You make me happy (''re.''.me. was shortlisted, and the single "Secret Love (... by the godfather of rhythm and blues, Luther van der Russ (luther.), also received a nomination. Each of these four candidates is absolutely strong. Anyone who wins in the end is worthy of the name; and what is more noticeable is the last nominated seat. Winning this place is absolutely glorious to death." Waiting for the world to change (.on.the...change! Chapter 1749： Unpredictable outcome The 39th Grammy Awards kicked off with the award of Best R&B Song. Maria-Kelly, Whitney-Houston, Donnie-Bryston, Luther-Vandruss, Glory To Death, any of these five names is obvious and attracting attention, but now All were concentrated on a waiting list for an award, and the competition for the best rhythm and blues song was launched. As soon as the game opened, the intensity of the competition had already exploded. Needless to say, Luther, the godfather of rhythm and blues, is still the record holder of the musician who has won the most trophies in Grammy history; although Donnie has only released her second album, there is no doubt that she is today. The favorite darling of the American music scene, Grammy is also very fond of her; Maria and Whitney, the two queens, needless to say, on the contrary, the glorious names appear here, which is slightly surprising, but "Waiting for the world to change (.on.the...change The quality of this song has received unanimous praise. Even if there is no single single released so far, it still ranks among the top three in terms of radio on-demand rate. Ten. Among the five singers, the confrontation between Maria and Whitney is undoubtedly sparkling. In the past five years, these two queens have been compared by the media in all aspects. They are not only fateful opponents, but also Relying on their own influence has completely changed the development direction of female singers in the music market. Starting from them, the technique of soaring high pitch has replaced the unique singing voice of jazz and has become a measure of the singers "singing skills"; the fusion of rhythm and blues and popular styles It also affected the musical attributes of the next two decades. Not to mention the strong rise of Tang Ni, almost relying on her own power to shake the leading position of the two queens, with a dazzling genius posture, launched an impact on the high back seat. And the showdown between Maria and Glory to Death has lasted for nearly six months. This has become the most sensational six months in the history of North American music. It has produced an immeasurable future trend of the music market from all aspects. Influence. Although this is the rhythm and blues department, it is the only award where Maria and Glory To Death will face tonight. Naturally, there is no need to deliberately emphasize the points. It can be said that for the five candidates for the Best R&B Song Award, anyones victory is worthy of a big book, and it is bound to ignite the focus of media discussion, and may even lay the foundation for the follow-up of the award ceremony tonight. . The Grammy main committee kicked off tonight''s awards ceremony with this award, showing their ambitions. Perhaps, this has already foreshadowed that this will be a night recorded in the annals of history. In the end, the winner of this thin ice victory was... Whitney Houston''s "exhausted"! In an instant, all the guests in the audience cast their sights in the direction where Whitney was. Whitney, who was in a royal blue evening dress tonight, showed a look of surprise on his face, and then the corners of his mouth were outlined brightly. Her smile showed her inner joy and happiness without any concealment. The applause immediately rang out, sending blessings to Whitney. Maria and Whitney are in the same area, and there are only five positions between the two. At this moment, Marias expression was projected onto the big screen for the first time. Although she wanted to control her disappointment and astonishment, and tried her best to show a smile, she could obviously find that her entire face had become extremely stiff, and she looked and accepted. Whitney, who was blessed by everyone around him, could hardly describe the intricacies of his eyes. Compared to losing to Donnie or Luther, or even to losing to Glory to death, losing to Whitney makes Maria the most unacceptable, because the two of them are like a community of destiny, in each other. The same field competes for the top position. Maria once thought that relying on the strong sales momentum of the album "Butterfly", even music critics were on her side, which meant that she had the chance to win, but... Whitney was surprised, Maria was surprised, and the audience was also surprised. In the past two years, Whitney has shifted the focus of her work to movies. The "Bodyguard" was not well received, but the soundtrack of the movie created the pinnacle of her career. The subsequent two works received mediocre response, and this "until dream awakening" is still the same. Maria took this opportunity to rely on two albums "Music Box" and "Daydream" to walk side by side with Whitney. This time, "Butterfly" surpassed the soundtrack of the "Bodyguard" movie in terms of performance and reputation. Here comes the heyday that belongs to Maria. But who would have thought that the theme song "Exhausted" of "Wake Up to Dream" has once again created brilliance, won the audience, conquered music critics, and topped the Grammys. In the eyes of senior insiders, Whitney''s lofty status is still unshakable. It''s not glory to death, it''s not Downey... it''s not Maria, it''s Whitney! The Grammys kicked off the thunder and lightning of the awards ceremony tonight. Just when everyone thought that Marias "butterfly" would take a sweeping trend tonight-she did not have to face a glorious and deadly head-on confrontation, but Grammys declared their authority and authority with an upset that was not unpopular. Another kind, injects suspense into the trend of tonight''s awards. Compared to Marias shock and disappointment, the members of the glory to death have completely relaxed their mentality-the R&B department has nothing to do with them. Winning the nomination is an extra surprise. They have no expectations for the award. Regarding the results of this award, Fujin only said, "Grammy is Grammy after all." Even though the market economy has had an immeasurable impact on the award ceremony, no matter how commercial the Grammys and Oscars are, they have always maintained their authority. Especially before entering the 21st century, their persistence in art and professionalism have never been overwhelmed by commercial interests. This is also the fundamental reason why Grammys and Oscars have such a huge influence on a global scale. Hugo agreed with Fujin. After the opening surprise, the Grammy''s carnival party officially kicked off. Immediately after the awards of the R&B department were announced, the album "Discourse ( by Tony Rich Enterprise (the...) won the Best R&B Album Award, and the black hip-hop group refugees (fugees) had no suspense. Won the Best R&B Combination Award, Luther could not find a rival in the Best R&B Male Singer Award and easily won. Except for the most intense competition for the best rhythm and blues song award at the beginning, the next few awards are almost without suspense, and the awards did not exceed expectations. However, the last award in the R&B department brought up suspense again. The Best R&B Female Singer Award, Donnie, Maria, and Whitney were no suspenseful finalists, Mary Blige and "Genius Girl" Bran Di is well deserved to be among the top five. The strong rise of R&B in North America, in addition to the four-person one, boy-man group and other groups, female singers headed by Maria and Whitney can be said to occupy half of the sky, and this year''s final five is precisely the past three years. In the time, the music market has the strongest performance, the best performance, and the best reputation. The fierce competition can be called white knives in and red knives out. This time, it was Maria who had the last laugh! When the award-presenting guest Celine Dion announced the names of the winners, Maria could hardly contain her excitement and stood up abruptly. Then she was so excited that she had to bend down and clenched her fists. He clenched his teeth tightly and tried his best to control his urge to scream loudly. However, when she stood up straight again, the crimson cheeks still revealed the true emotions in her heart. How important this award is to Maria. No one understands better than Maria. This is not just as simple as defeating Whitney, but it also proves that Marias changes and innovations in music style have been recognized, which will also It will become her confidence to continue to fight against Whitney in the future and fight glory to death. Since the war of the century, the suppressed air has finally been vented, Maria just wants to scream! But she couldn''t, so she just held her fists and kept her grace, just letting her emotions reverberate in her chest wantonly. Maria lifted her golden skirt, raised her head, like a proud swan, and walked onto the stage with her head high. As a result, the gramophone trophy that Celine handed over, Maria has calmed down Her eyes flashed with strong confidence, as if this award should have belonged to her, but now it is just returning to the original owner, calmly. And confidently said, "In the process of making the album''Butterfly'', I encountered many difficulties and made many attempts. It was a brand new challenge for me, and it was finally recognized by everyone. It also strengthened my confidence in this musical path. Thank you everyone!" Although the content of the words is very modest, Maria''s posture is very high, and her natural tone clearly shows her opponent''s ambition to win the trophy. The awards of the R&B department have been awarded. Although the menacing Maria has only won one trophy, the weight is very important. Not only has it defeated the heavyweight competitors, but the award itself is also full of weight, which also makes Maria Among the high-profile troikas, they were able to temporarily hold their heads up and lead the run. It is worth mentioning that although Glory to Death won a nomination in this department, it failed to win the award. The momentum of "hurt and rain" sweeping across the entire music market has not been able to continue to the Grammys. It''s just that no one knows what this foreshadows. At present, the Oasis Band, which has become a guest for the time being, and the glory to death, will continue to maintain its identity as an audience, because the village department will make its debut in the future. Chapter 1750： Face-to-face Country music has always been the pillar of the American music market. This was the case thirty years ago, and it will still be the same thirty years later. Even with the vicissitudes of life, the country has always occupied an irreplaceable place in North America. Jazz, folk songs, disco, rock, rap, dance music, etc. that were once smashing hits have more or less experienced peaks and troughs, and even gradually withdrew from the mainstream market in the course of history, but the country has never declined. Consistently. In previous years, Grammys always habitually put the rural department in the second half of the award ceremony, because this will be the guarantee of the ratings, as far as possible, the main viewing groups are reserved for the second half of the award ceremony-the rural department The ratings group has always been stable. But this year is a bit different. Grammys have advanced the rural sector early, and it seems that they are not worried about the loss of the audience. There are many reasons for this, but the summary is: the country is weak, the rock is rising strongly! Facts have also proved this. The various awards in the rural sector lack suspense and sparks. The fourteen-year-old girl Li An-Remus completed the rule of the entire department with her first album "blue". The two heavyweight awards for the best country female singer and the best country song have not only made her the youngest winner in the history of the Grammy, but also made people feel that this year''s Grammy is extraordinary. breath. Then neither the jazz department nor the rap department were able to bring surprises further. After half of the awards ceremony, the opening rhythm and blues department was still the most lively. However, the next popular department is enough to cheer up all audiences. The Best Pop Band Award, which first appeared on the stage, became the focus of the topic as long as the waiting list came out. The shortlisting of Glory To Death, The Beatles, and the Broken Pumpkins made the "pop" style appear to be "rock". The three rock bands that have made outstanding achievements in their respective fields are all nominated for the Best Pop Band Award, which is really dumbfounding. If you add one of the most commercially successful bands in American rock history, Journey Band (), then the department has gathered four rock bands. Such a sight is indeed a great spectacle for this year''s Grammys. The only true pop band, the Neville Brothers (.) is the least competitive among the awards. In the end, the Beatles had the last laugh in the competition for an award of unknown positioning. They won the award with "Free Like a Bird" in the collection. When Paul McCartney came to the stage to receive the award as a representative, For the first time, the audience stood up and applauded collectively, paying high respect to the greatest rock group in the history of music. When people cheered for the Beatles, they suddenly discovered one thing: in the nomination stage, they were so glorious to death. At present, in the two award competitions they are participating in, they have not had the last laugh. Of course, these two awards are not the main awards to the death of glory, rock is the main battlefield of "storm and rain". However, in the nomination stage, the glory to death can be said to be a storm, and the twelve nominations even surpassed the thrilling "trembling" of the year. Almost everyone thinks that glory to death will carry such a momentum and sweep the Grammys-because the success of the album "The Storm" is not only commercial, but also won unanimous praise from critical music critics, and even Comparing this album with the works of The Beatles, Queens, and Pink Floyd that have proven to be among the classics over time, it has become a decisive force to change the entire music market. It''s like the "trembling" of the year. It can be said that the sweep of the "hurricanes and rains" is without suspense, and it is universal. But now, neither of the two awards belong to the glory to death-even if one loses to Whitney and the other to the Beatles, it is absolutely not wronged, but it still makes people feel a little choked, for the glory to death next The prospect of the awards ceremony had to be marked with a question mark. Subsequently, the various awards of the popular department have found their respective belongs. The Best Pop Music Chorus Award was jointly dedicated by Natalie Cole (.) and her famous jazz singer''s father, Nat King Cole (nat..) "When I Fall in Love (when. i. fall). .In. won; the best traditional pop performance album belongs to Tony Bennett; the best male pop singer was won by Eric Clapton (.), he was the film "different book." The theme song sung by "Neng" was very popular, and eventually defeated powerful opponents such as Brian Adams, Sting, and Tony Rich Enterprise, and won the award. In the competition for the best pop album, Celine Dion''s "Fall in Love" broke out and won the award; and the contest for the best pop female singer was once again the last laugh by Maria. This result is undoubtedly intriguing. With the "Butterfly" album in hand, Maria defeated Donnie Breston, Celine Dion, Jewel, and Shawn Cavin. .) And other powerful opponents, it is logical to win the best female pop singer trophy, which once again proves Maria''s status as a queen. However, the best pop album was not awarded to "Butterfly", but to Celine Dion. For Maria, who is aiming to hit the four major comprehensive awards, it is tantamount to a head start. Although music critics have given Maria a lot of recognition for the challenges and attempts, in fact, the quality of the entire album of "Butterfly" is inferior to Maria''s previous two albums, and it is even worse than that of "Butterfly". A full grade. The grand battle of the century and the ultimate showdown made almost everyone ignore this fact. The huge commercial success of "Butterfly" made people mistakenly believe that "Butterfly" is Maria''s best album. But now above the Grammys, they clearly gave their own answer: Maria is an excellent singer, but this is not her best album. This also means that Maria has lost the opportunity in the competition for the four major comprehensive awards-because the rock department has not yet been awarded, all her nominations other than the four major comprehensive awards have already announced the results. She can only passively wait for the announcement of the rock department awards, and then restlessly expect Glory To Death and Oasis to lose both, which will give her a little advantage in the final competition. In the end, Maria received two phonographs, the best female pop singer and the best female rhythm and blues singer. This is undoubtedly a huge award for her singing skills and singing ability, but the praise for the album "Butterfly" is almost nothing. zero. The best rhythm and blues song was lost to Whitney, and the best pop album was lost to Celine. Only halfway through Maria''s Grammy journey, the wind has changed. Objectively speaking, the two phonograph trophies are the coveted results for countless singers, but they are not enough for Maria, far from enough. Sitting in her place, Maria seemed a little absent-minded. She originally thought that tonight would be more brilliant. She originally thought that this night would belong to her. She originally thought that she had absolute confidence and glory to fight in front of her death...but Now, two phonograph trophies have given her qualifications, but they have not given her confidence. Maria couldn''t help but squeezed the armrest of the seat. Only in this way could she control her emotions and prevent her from completely releasing her anger during the live broadcast. Even the ongoing performance on the stage could not attract her attention. Hidden in the shadows under the light, Marias complexion became so bad that she was almost unable to breathe. The gorgeous dress on her body was like a cage at this time, and she was tightly bound in it. A blazing flame gathered in his chest, which could not be extinguished at all. Looking back, Maria only saw darkness-Mary Blige was performing on stage at this time, so she couldn''t see the Oasis Band or where Glory To Death was at all, but Maria looked in the direction of her memory. , As if to be able to see those familiar faces in the dark. For half a year, she has been fighting, fighting, and fighting with the Oasis Band, Glory to the Death, and it took her countless efforts to get to where she is today. The peak is already within reach, and she can touch the hot light with a little bit of tiptoe. , Therefore, she will never let the Oasis Band and Glory to death destroy this wonderful moment. She will step on their corpses to reach the peak, and then open up a new world that belongs to her. Thinking of this, Marias anxiety finally calmed down, because she knew that at least she had two trophies in her hand, but Glory To Death and Oasis are now a zero starting point. The next rock department, they will expand Fighting head-on, there is no room for postponement, there is only one winner! It is even possible that both lose out and another candidate will eventually win. Therefore, she doesn''t need to be nervous at all now. Because they are the beasts fighting life and death in the Colosseum and she is the distinguished guest sitting in the audience condescendingly to watch the fight. The only thing she needs to do is to relax her mind and wait for the winner of this "war". She can believe that even if Glory to the death wants to completely defeat the Oasis Band, this will not be an easy task, because this is Grammys, not the music market-she has just experienced it personally, and the market sales. It cannot represent anything here. Maria looked at the darkness in front of her eyes, the corner of her mouth slowly outlined a smile of the winner, and finally withdrew her gaze, and finally could enjoy the performance on the stage calmly. Mary Bliges performance is over. When the host introduced that the awards of the rock department will be presented next, the dull atmosphere on the scene for a long time is like a sunny ocean after rain, and it becomes active in an instant, golden The light fell on the sea, and the water vapor began to surging. Because everyone knows that the rock department, which has been ignored by Grammys for many years, has unknowingly become the highlight tonight-the rock department is the last music classification department before the four major comprehensive awards. With the strong recovery of rock and roll in recent years, 1996 has become a year of concentrated explosions of rock and roll. The excellent works have continued, and the overall momentum has even surpassed pop and rhythm and blues. It has become the genre with the largest market share in the current music market. This can be seen from the year-end sales rankings. see. More importantly, the duel between Glory to Death and Oasis is on stage! Chapter 1751： 1 city first After entering the 1990s, the development trajectory of rock and roll has brought too many surprises. The rock and roll that has affected the entire two generations once again radiated vigorous vitality, and this situation reached its peak in 1996. Among them, the representative Glory To Death and Oasis bands brought out the duel of the century because of the duel between the two. This is not only a confrontation between rock bands, but also a confrontation between rock and pop and rhythm and blues. What''s even more incredible is that rock and roll had the last laugh and changed the entire North American music market. Now, the confrontation between Glory To Death and Oasis continues on the Grammy stage. This is not a sales confrontation, a popularity confrontation, or a word-of-mouth confrontation, but the recognition of music and the market by top people. It has nothing to do with other music genres. It determines the future development direction of rock and roll, and it is also the judgment and evaluation of senior professionals on the quality of music. Once upon a time, British rock forces represented by the Beatles, Rolling Stones, u2, Zeppelin, and Pink Floyd have spread all over the world and have had an unparalleled influence on the American music market. Now the Oasis has once again acted as The representative of British rock has opened the prelude to the impact of British music power on the world. The American rock forces represented by Guns and Roses, Air Blacksmiths, and Nirvana have opened up a piece of sky that belongs to them and made the rock map complete, but their influence on the British Isles is ultimately limited. Now, glory to death has once again started the rock frenzy, making the United States the birthplace of the rock renaissance. Now, Glory To Death and Oasis have gone through the battle of the century, passed through the ultimate showdown, and have come to the Grammy stage. The final life and death confrontation will be launched on this world stage. This will undoubtedly be the global music of the past six months. The highest point of the noisy market will also be the final battle! The audience held their breath, Hugo also locked his eyes on the stage, but he leaned slightly to the right and talked to Neil in a low voice, "Well, if you really can''t get a trophy, What''s your mood?" Neil''s whispered teasing made Hugo chuckle. "What did Peppa say?" Obviously Neil and Pedro had just talked about this topic, and now Neil took it over and asked him. Neil remembered the answer and wanted to laugh, but he tried very hard to hold back the laughter. "He said he was lying in front of the Staples Stadium." "Hey," Hugo almost didn''t hold back, and the laughter overflowed directly from his mouth. Fortunately, it was quickly controlled. "I hope this scene will happen." Not so much Pedro. Confident, it is better to say that the mentality is relaxed at this time. After missing two awards, the band members still did not care too much. It is not easy to be able to maintain this calmness and glory to death. While talking, Paul McCartney stepped onto the stage, Hugo and Neal exchanged glances, stopped talking, and straightened their spine. Everyone expected that Paul would appear in the guest lineup of the rock department, but they did not expect that he would be the first to appear. Originally thought that he would be the first to award the best rock song award, but unexpectedly Paul said, "Best Rock Song" The band is awarded by me. I think its very meaningful. Its hard to imagine that I will be able to see the grand occasion of 1977 again in my lifetime." The first award is the best rock band, the most competitive band award, and it is also awarded by Paul. Leaving aside the supreme aura of "The Beatles", people can''t help but start to speculate, could it be said that this award will belong to the Oasis Band? Passed on from the pioneers of British rock to the younger generations; or is it passed on to the successors by the navigator who led the rock to the pinnacle of history? In an instant, the boring audience boiled up for the majority of the time, one by one straightened up, raised their spirits, and cast their sights on the stage, looking forward to the announcement of the award. This is indeed a memorable year. None of the five finalists for the best rock band are unmatched, garbage band (garbage), broken pumpkin band, dave.mattews.band (dave.mattews.band), and Oasis. , Glory to death, every name is a pivotal existence today. Ba Sheng Weige (.), the leader of the garbage band, is known as the "father of garbage rock." The album is a pivotal figure in the rock industry. He personally formed a trash band. The first album of the same name won unanimous praise from the media. David Matthews is a powerful band that has risen strongly in recent years. The second album released last year was highly acclaimed. More importantly, they, like Glory to Death, are a rock band that has come out step by step from the tour. , Has been sought after by professional music fans on both sides of the strait. As for the other three bands, there is no need to repeat them. They are the representatives of the new metal rock. Whether it is commercial achievement or word-of-mouth popularity, they are the pillars of the current North American market. For true professional music fans, these five candidates are difficult to choose. The victory of any band represents the defeat of the other four bands. What''s more, the Wallflower Band (the.), Alice Prisoner, Sound Garden, Stone Temple Guide, Violent Resistance Machine Band, Cohen Band, Undoubtedly Band, and many other strong players were not able to make the finals, and their exits made the finalists even more clear. The five bands on the nomination list are outstanding. Undoubtedly, this is the second major explosion of American rock and roll in a short period of time since 1993. One masterpiece one after another, the entire market bursts with unprecedented energy. And the finalists on the waiting list are the strong among the strong-even if they are the only one in the world in terms of sales, but in the eyes of loyal and diehard rock fans, this is an inability to make a choice. Perhaps one thousand fans will have one thousand answers. Now, the Grammy puts the award at the top of the rock department, and it is still awarded by Paul, which is self-evident. Paul looked at the five candidates on the big screenall arrived at the scene tonight, with a gratified smile on his face, Personally, this is a very special year, not only because we also I have released an album again. The Beatles released Selected Collection 3 this year, and the sales are still Changhong. Because this is the year of rock and roll, I have disputed with John whether the rocks 70s is gone. No more. Now I know John was right." The entire Staples Stadium was silent. No one expected that Paul would mention John Lennon at this time. Although these two former friends moved away because of Yoko Ono, no one could deny that these two partners He is one of the most outstanding creators in the history of music. Seeing the look of remembrance on Paul''s face, everyone was in awe. Perhaps, there are no musicians who are not affected by the Beatles music. For most people, Paul is a legend of music, a living history, and that kind of reverence is difficult to express accurately in words. "So, for me now, it is my honor to be able to stand here and hold the envelope in my hand." Paul waved the red envelope in his hand and chuckled, "I''m going to take a look at you first. Click on the answer, then sell it, and feel the surging of standing at a historical moment. You know, I never knew when this moment will come before." Paul is a pun. On the one hand, he is saying that the Beatles once made history, but he is in it, but he does not know it at all, because history is proved by time; on the other hand, he is talking about him at this time. It is no longer the creator of history, but the witness of history. Such humor made everyone on the scene burst into laughter. Hugo was also unable to suppress the smile at the corner of his mouth, and slapped his hands to applaud Paul''s humor. It''s just that not everyone can enjoy this tension at this time. The members of the Oasis band were so nervous that they almost stopped breathing. Noel was a little better, but Liam was tensed up, clenching his teeth, and his cheeks were red, as if it was possible at any time. Exploding balloon. The tension on the face is enough to make people stop breathing. Paul opened the envelope in his hand, looked down, then raised his eyebrows, and sighed, "Aha!" This sigh seemed meaningful, but no one knew what it meant. The heart was raised high. Hanging, suspended in mid-air, unable to continue to rise but can''t touch the ground. Paul raised his head with a big smile, "I already know the answer, but I said, I want to enjoy this moment." Half of the people on the scene let out disappointed and annoyed sounds The other half laughed haha, which made the entire Staples Field come alive, and it was full of vitality as if it was the award ceremony at this time. The real beginning. Paul shrugged, "Although I really want to turn around and leave with this envelope and come back after the advertisement, I have seen the director''s terrible expression. I think the moment that belongs to me is over." This time, Everyone in the room burst into laughter, and applause broke out again. Paul raised the envelope in his hand and waved it lightly, "Then, I will announce the answer." Paul looked at the card in his hand again, "The 39th Grammy Awards, the winner of the best rock band..." After Paul finished speaking, he looked back at the big screen, as if he wanted to go from the big screen. The five candidates on the screen found the correct answer, and then he bent over to face the microphone with a smile on his mouth, "The only one: glory to death!" "Boom", the screams, cheers, and roars of the audience suddenly burst out like fireworks, and they gathered into a piece, allowing the emotions of the whole night to find a catharsis. In an instant, everyone in the audience stood up. Get up, this is only the second standing applause of the audience tonight, dedicated to the glory of winning the first phonograph trophy tonight. As Paul said: The only... glorious to death! Chapter 1752： 10 years of shackles "Yeah!" Hearing Paul chanting the name "Glory to Death", Pedro stood up with his hands high, his face filled with the purest and brightest smile, and he couldn''t help clenching his fists and gritting his teeth. Cheering, using the whole body to express their joy and happiness. Neal and Hugo glanced at each other, and then the two simultaneously extended their right hands, held each other, and bumped their right shoulders to celebrate their first Grammy Award for Best Rock Band. This is a crucial moment for the glory to death, because this is the first overall award since the band was founded. On top of the previous Grammys, glory to death depends on the two classic songs "Good Day (.day and "The Wall ( to win the Best Rock Song Award and the Best Production of the Year Award for two consecutive years. In addition, the album "Bath in the Morning Light" also won the 37th Grammy Award for Best Rock Album. However, the five phonograph trophies do not belong to the band "Glory To Death", but to their works. This is a very subtle difference. It''s like Mariah Carey won two trophies for the best female R&B singer and the best female pop singer tonight, but none of the awards was awarded to the album "Butterfly". . The difference is only the singer himself can savor it. Today, Glory to Death won the band''s first phonograph in the name of the whole, which is of great significance. Neil and Hugo both stood up, embraced with their teammates, and celebrated this historical moment together. Even Fujin was very emotionally exposed at this time. He stood up, but he clenched his right fist tightly, raised his shoulder, his fist seemed to be locked bit by bit, so that his right hand was It swayed gently, but there were no special expressions and movements other than that. It was just such a simple action that fully revealed the true emotions in Fujin''s heart. Even if Pedro and Hugo stepped forward to hug Fujin, he still did not change his actionsnot even a trace of vacillation. The colleagues sitting around Glory To Death all stepped forward to congratulate them. The Broken Pumpkin Band was even happier than they were winning the prize. They stood beside each other, whistling, screaming, and applauding. At this time, the Broken Pumpkin band, at the peak of their career, had no jealousy of the glorious achievement, only admiration. When Hugos eyes crossed with their lead singer Billy Cogan (.can), Billy gave Hugo a thumbs up and blinked his right eye, which made Hugo smile. . The surrounding seats were confined to death, and the five members who were so glorious to death were surrounded by groups and couldn''t get on the stage at all. The audience collectively stood up and applauded, because everyone in the room clearly knew that to the death of glory to win the Grammy Best Rock Band Award for the first time, what does this mean-the era of new metal rock has truly arrived . This is a height that Nirvana and Pearl Sauce could not reach when they set off a garbage rock frenzy. The Grammys have always stuck to the bottom line and have always rewarded traditional rock bands in the rock field. Since 1988, Sky Blacksmith and U2 have won the award three times, and the other three were last years winners, Southern Rock Band Blues. Traveler (blues.traveler), 1992 winners Bonnie Reiter (.) and Delbert McClinton (delbert.), and 1990 winners of the Wandering Band (.). The Drifting Band is composed of Bob Dylan, George Harrison of The Beatles (gee.), e. l. o''s Jeff Linney (Jeff. Lynne), Tom Petty and The Heartbreakers (. Petty&theheartbreakers) Tom Petty (. Petty), Roy Obinson (.) and other five music masters gradually Limited temporary combination. All these bands are the successors of traditional rock. In other words, since the decline of rock and roll in the late 1970s, Grammys have never commended innovative rock bands. The traditional conservative attitude has also become blocked by the rock trough. Until today, today''s glorious victory finally broke the shackles, letting people see the real determination of Grammy to reform and innovate. This is more than just an award. Therefore, all the guests stood up and applauded, not only for glory to death, but also for the resurgence of the rock wave. "Hey, guys, I''ve been waiting for a while." Paul''s voice came from the microphone, which made the scene burst into laughter, and the colleagues who surrounded the glory to the death quickly stepped aside. The prize winners can take to the stage to accept everyone''s congratulations. Pedro jumped onto the stage first. He took the phonograph trophy from Paul, but then passed it on to Neil, the glorious captain. Paul gave Hugo a warm hug and patted Hugo on the shoulder, "Your work is amazing!" Then he let go of Hugo, and Hugo saw the kindly approving smile on Paul''s face and his eyes There was joy from the heart shining in it. This made Hugo a little dazed, thinking that he had read it wrong, and when he recovered, Paul had already given way to the stage and handed the stage to glory to death. Immediately afterwards, Hugo saw Neil standing in front. Neil gave Hugo a big smile, then stepped forward and walked to the microphone, "Thank you, thank you very much." Neil''s The voice was trembling slightly. Although it was not obvious, it still made people feel the turbulence in his heart, "It is my honor to stand on this stage as a member of the glory to death. But I think this trophy is still Give it to Hugo, I hope he can give me a more moving acceptance speech, and restore my embarrassment at this time." Neil''s words made everyone on the scene chuckle, and then he took a step back and motioned for Hugo to come forward. Hugo waved his hand, this award belongs to the glory to death, and Neal is the captain of the band, it is reasonable for Neil to express his opinions. As an individual, Hugo has won a lot of recognition in Grammys; and today he is only a member of the glory to death. But Neil had already given way, and then Hugo felt someone pushing him behind him, and when he looked back, it was Fujin. This caused Hugo to show a helpless smile, but he did not continue to pretend to refuse, took two steps forward, and stood in front of the microphone. Before he could stand still, Neil stuffed the phonograph trophy into Hugo''s hand. Hugo stared at it, but Neil backed away without looking back. Hugo could only hold on to the trophy in his hand. , Teased into the microphone, "Why do I think this is like a trouble that everyone refuses." The ridicule made everyone in the room burst into laughter. Hugo looked down at the trophy in his hand. The shape and color were not unfamiliar, but the weight in his hand was heavier than ever. He pursed his lips slightly, trying to organize the language, but he found that his brain was blank. . Hugo originally thought he wouldn''t care, but when he really stood in this position, holding the trophy in his hand, the turbulence in his heart was still hard to restrain. Its really been a long time since I went from an unknown person to an underground rock band to the spotlight. "Just before going on stage, Neil asked me a question,''If we really can''t get a trophy tonight, what will we be feeling?'' I thought, maybe we are destined to be unable to become a legend like Queen, so , Maybe we can work hard to become the glory to death-the band that is occasionally ignored and burst out occasionally-or the band that bursts out and then disappears." Hugo''s ridicule caused all the guests in the audience to have a staggering smile, and Pedro, who stood at the back, directly high-five with Neil. Hugo not only ridiculed the Grammys, who had never praised the Queen, but also laughed at himself. This mindset is admirable. "I just received this trophy from Paul, which is very meaningful to me. Although I won''t say that I grew up listening to Beatles, I prefer Zeppelin; but..." Hugo''s The words were interrupted by the applause and laughter at the scene, which made him have to pause for a while, and then went on to say, "But I must admit, it makes me feel honored! Thank you, Paul." Hugo stood there and paused for a moment. He looked back at his teammates and hesitated for a second. "This is a glorious award. Logically speaking, I should ask our band members to say something separately. Thats right, but I want to take this opportunity to thank someone specially, a girl named Sally Hansen, thank you for staying with us all the time. Thank you After speaking, Yu Guo stood there and nodded slightly, then lowered his head to cover up his slightly flushed eye sockets, and turned to his teammates. He looked at everyone and asked with his eyes, "Do you have anything else to say?" "Everyone didn''t speak, they just stepped forward to give Hugo a big hug, and then stepped down. The guests at the scene were all confused, "Sally Hansen", the name was so unfamiliar to them, everyone looked at each other, but they couldn''t figure out a clear context. But at this time, the members of Glory To Death had already stepped off the stage, and the applause on the scene rang out again, drawing an end to this historic moment. Although the guests at the scene are unknown, the young volcanoes gathered at Washington Square in New York, Los Angeles Echo Park, and Chicago Downtown Plaza at this time all have red eyes. Not only are they so glorious that they have made history on the Grammys, but also Not only because the band members solemnly thank them, but also because they are "Sally", they are the "Sally" who accompany the glory to death all the way to the present, the hardships, the thorns and the madness all the way , Only they can deeply understand. At this moment, this trophy for the best rock band does not represent a historical moment, but a young volcano and a gloriously dying musical road, a long and arduous but wonderful happiness. Tears, what flickers at this moment is bitter and sweet. Chapter 1753： See blood seal throat There was thunderous applause from the audience, adding to the glorious history of creation. However, the glorious praise and applause set off the decline and loneliness of Oasis. Of the five bands shortlisted for the best rock band this year, only the David Matthews band followed the traditional rock style, and the other four candidates were all shackles. No matter who wins the award, the life maker will make history, but unfortunately, the creator of history is not the Oasis Band. When Paul announced the answer, Knoll still passed a trace of disappointment. After all, he was still on the waiting list, but he soon disappeared. Maybe he foretells the arrival of this moment long ago, so now he can be very Face it calmly. But Liam, who was sitting next to him, was not like that. Liam flushed, then quickly turned pale again, his head full of sweat made him look like a drowning man who had just been picked up from the sea, only the slightly undulating chest showed signs of life. At this moment, Liam was not even willing to applaud politely, and even more unable to conceal his disappointment and pain, lying on a chair like a dead fish, motionless. Liam can only tell himself: This is the beginning, and all the next wins and losses have not yet been announced, and they still have a chance. Only in this way can he keep the flame in his chest burning. Stay angry, stay jealous, stay excited. Unfortunately, Glory to Death did not give Oasis too many opportunities. After the best rock band, the various awards of the rock department were announced one by one, and the award ceremony developed in the direction that everyone expected: glory to death completely dominated the trend of the entire award! Best Hard Rock Performance Award, Glory To Death With the encore song "Voying ( on the night of the Rose Bowl of the "Blurry Rain" world tour, defeated a lot of competitors and won strongly. Pumpkins Broken, Oasis, Stone Temple The other four alternates, including the guide and the prisoner of Alice, became witnesses. The best rock song award, won two seats to death with the glory of "Navigation" and "Young Volcano (., and have a duel with Tracy Chapman, Oasis, and Trash, this time the last laugh It was a glorious "voyage". This single that received countless praises defeated the most powerful competitor "Young Volcano" and successfully reached the top. Best Rock Album Award, Cheryl Crowes album of the same name, David Matthews "crash", No doubts "Tragedy Kingdom", and Oasiss "Stay in the Moment" were shortlisted for the final Waiting list, but no matter whether it is the Oasis band that made history, Cher-Crow, who has been enthusiastically sought after by music critics, or the undoubted band that has come to nothing, none of them can stop the "storm and rain" from coming over -This award is unsurprisingly divided under the name of this album that swept the world and changed history. Glory to death in the rock department, a total of four awards were shortlisted for five nominations, and finally all won! Completed the rule of the rock department as a king! Among the awards that were not short-listed in the glory to death, the best female rock singer was awarded to Cher-Crowe, the best male rock singer was won by Baker (), and the best metal performance award was awarded to the Violent Against the Machine Band , The best rock performance award went to Eric Clapton, Bonnie Reiter, b. b. Wait for the performances jointly dedicated by famous celebrities to win. In addition, the best alternative music album award that is not part of the rock department participated by the rock singer, Baker defeated the Oasis band and won this award. This also makes Oasis in the current five nominations, nothing! A total of eight awards were awarded by the rock department. All of the four awards in which I participated in the competition had the last laugh. It occupies half of the entire department. It has truly been recognized by the top professionals represented by Grammys. Created a new era of rock and roll that belongs to the glory to death. Glory to Death not only achieved a sweep, but also easily killed the Oasis in a second! In the rock department, Glory To Death and Oasis were shortlisted for four awards at the same time. Each award is a strong collision with no retreat. This is also one of the biggest highlights of the awards ceremony tonight. Before almost every award is given, people will start to get nervous amidst the intensive drumming, wondering who will win the Glory To Death and Oasis, but the result is never surprising. Some people will say that this is the Grammys-Grammys organized by the Americans, so Oasis is not dominant; some people will say that the two albums "Hurricane" and "Stay in the Moment" are not comparable in the first place. Sex; some people will say that Grammys definitely cannot represent everything, and the greatness of Oasis is beyond doubt... But some people will say that this is a historical choice, and time will prove it all. But no matter what views people hold, the truth is that everything has settled. The Grammys chose to honour to death. After four consecutive awards, the Oasis not only returned empty-handed, but also did not even have the strength to fight back. , Let alone a confrontation. The result is very different. The anticipated peak duel, but in the end it became a one-sided slaughter. In fact, this is not the first time this has happened. To be precise, the war of the century and the ultimate showdown that the media continue to boast and exaggerate are like this. On the surface, the Oasis Band has the absolute strength to attack and even overturn the glory to death, but in fact, they have never really gotten a chance. The weak dawn is just an imaginary created by the media-it has always been the case. , Even if they created the results that the Beatles and the Rolling Stones could not achieve, all this is just an illusion-an illusion created by the media hype and the troika duel. In the face of glory to death, the Oasis band has never been able to gain the upper hand. And the "brilliant results" achieved by the Oasis band is precisely the ironclad proof of the absolute strength of glory to death-because even if they have achieved historical breakthroughs, they are still honored to death. The same is true tonight. Everyone thought that the Grammys would be the stage for the decisive battle, but in fact, the quality of "hurricanes" and "stay in this moment" are not at the same level. Tonight''s winning results were as early as the album''s release. It is foreseeable when the opinions are expressed. The award ceremony was doomed to an end when Paul received the best rock band award from glory to death. Glory to Death is not only one of the rock bands with the best commercial achievements since the 1990s, but also one of the most influential rock bands in the market since 1977. The recognition given by the Grammys is only the last piece of the puzzle. That''s it-the historical process has been unstoppable. Now, the dream finally woke up. In this duel, the Oasis Band lost every aspect, every angle, every detail. They lost badly, lost without excuses, lost steadily, and lost confidence in losing... And even lose so much that I dont even have the courage to fight again in the future. Twenty years later, in the distant future, when people talk about Oasis, they always talk about "absolutely possible" and always what story) morning glory". These two albums allowed this band to occupy in the annals of history. In one place, many people voted for the greatest rock band of all time because of the willingness to take Oasis into consideration for both albums. However, the album "Stay in This Moment" has been obliterated in historical time. As Knoll said, it stays in the moment of that era and will not be mentioned again. In fact, although the album "Stay in This Moment" has achieved unsurpassed commercial results for Oasis, such outstanding commercial results are only an instant explosive force, which has also become a reminder for Oasis. The high sales of the album is accompanied by the disappointment of music fans. The higher the tower in the sky, the stronger the momentum when it collapses. When people realize that the quality of the album "Stay at this moment" is far from reaching expectations. , Peoples disappointment with Oasis is hard to suppress. After the raging enthusiasm that used to be the battle of the century and the ultimate duel was extinguished, only a wisp of smoke was left. After that, the talent of Oasis was almost exhausted. They never created any commendable tracks. They released two albums and ended in fiascofrom fans to criticswithout any room for maneuver. The fiasco. After that, the members of the Oasis band could no longer bear it, and left the band one after another. Only the Gallagher brothers persisted, but the dispute between them became more intense and consumed Oasis bit by bit. The last talent and brilliance of the band. After entering the 21st century, although Oasis still insists on touring, insisting on releasing new albums, and insisting on finding new players, they have gradually left the mainstream sight. The Oasis band, which once led British rock to create brilliance in 1995 and 1996, and even led the future development of new metal rock, is like a meteor. After a flash of light, it disappears into the endless night sky. The third series is a threshold after all. Similarly Twenty years later, when people mentioned the most classic albums of the 90s, they would first recommend "Blurry Rain" and secondly "Don''t Mind", because the latter awakened the sleepy rock and roll, the former Let the withered rock faith germinate again. The album "Blurry Rain" is not only the top spot among the classic albums of the 90s, but it also ranks among the top 100-year classic albums of many professional music magazines such as "Rolling Stone" and "q Magazine". One seat for ten. The practical significance of the album "Blurry Rain" is definitely not just a rock and roll work, but also a sign of changes in the times, cultural precipitation, and social changes. As early as Glory To Death worked hard to produce this album, the victory or defeat has actually come to an end. After that, the noise and noise are nothing more than frolics. The trajectory of history has not been affected at all, and it has moved forward unswervingly. write. Facing the menacing Oasis band, Glory To Death showed 100% strength and dedicated the album "Hurricane and Rain", which was recorded in the annals of history. The Oasis retreats until they reach the edge of the cliff, then let go, turn around, and leave. In the end, the precarious Oasis band standing on the edge of the cliff destroyed themselvesthe Gallagher brothers infighting, the stagnation of the bands technology, the exhaustion of creative inspirationthey fell into a bottomless abyss. The 39th Grammy''s rock and roll department, the final conclusion! Chapter 1754： Kill suspense Liam Gallaghers pale cheeks were barely bloody, and he was absolutely powerful to the death of glory, and then concentrated all his anger, and then retreated steadily. In the end, he couldnt even get angry, just like one. Like a tattered rag doll, he slumped on a chair, looking at the stage with his eyes blankly. If Mariah Carey was sitting next to her, she would definitely have a deep sense of Liams despairand anger, jealousy, hatred, and countless tastes mixed together, making her just want to scream, scream, and then Scream. The clenched fist didn''t have any intuition at all, and even a broken nail couldn''t make Maria regain her senses. Because Maria''s faith was also defeated by glory bit by bit, which is simply a shame! Compared to Maria''s hardships in the pop and rhythm and blues departments, when the dust settles on the various awards in the rock and roll department, it has become a moment of glory to the death of the dragon. After harvesting four phonographs in one fell swoop, glory to death achieved a sweeping sweep of the rock department. If you add the non-classical producer of the year that Hugo harvested before the award ceremony, then glory to death has five trophies so far. Hands up! Before the rock and roll awards were announced, Mariah Carey, Eric Clapton, Lean Remus, and The Beatles each led the award process tonight with two phonograph trophies. But now, glory to death swept five phonographs in one breath, and in a blink of an eye they became the biggest winner of this night of making history. At this time, people finally understand why the recording academy made a special trip to Europe to invite glory to death-because if the owner of the five phonographs does not appear on the stage tonight, then the Grammy, who has always been authoritative It will become a complete joke. This is very different from the Oscars and Golden Globe Awards, because the five phonographs belong to one band. More importantly, the Grammys use this way to express their determination to change. Therefore, the Recording Academy has no way to bear the glory. Consequences of a deadly absence. But does the pace of glory to death end here? No one can give the answer, because the Grammys are not over, and the real heavyweight awards are about to be announced: the four major comprehensive awards are here! This time, it is no longer a battle within the music genre, but a melee of all music genres. After defeating the Oasis band to dominate the rock department, Glory to Death is about to face Maria this time! This will also be the final battle of the 1996 war of the century that shook the world''s music market. Is it rock or pop? Or, to be more precise, is it pop and R&B dominating the market, or is the recovery of rock and roll dominating the world? Will the market''s choice and Grammy''s choice be consistent? Maria tried to take a deep breath, let the heat in her chest cool down a little, otherwise she didn''t know what would happen. Maria told herself that this was a Grammy, not an Oscar. The category awards will not have a direct impact on the comprehensive category awards, because this is a comprehensive consideration of the entire music market. It is like rock and roll has been firmly suppressed in the past ten years, as if pop has always been the darling of the market. It seems that the status of the country can never be shaken...The strong classification department has very limited influence on the comprehensive awards. In the past ten years, pop and country are the big winners of comprehensive awards. R&B has risen strongly after entering the 1990s. This is the trajectory of the entire market. Just like in the past few Grammys, even if the performance is outstanding and strong, "Bath in the Morning" only relied on Hugo''s personal talent to win two annual best production awards, always with the annual best single award, The best album of the year award missed. Not to mention that there will be no second chance for the newcomer of the year award after missing it. This year, Hugo has won the award for the Non-Classical Producer of the Year in advance. In other words, in the competition of the four comprehensive awards, glory to death is still at a disadvantage. "What''s more... not to mention that glory to death has achieved a sweeping sweep in the rock department, which is Grammy''s biggest praise to glory to death. This also means that the four major comprehensive awards should still be popular, rhythm and blues. The world!" Maria''s mind was filled with countless thoughts, and confidence returned to her body little by little, but her cold and stiff fingertips still revealed her inner irritability and anxiety at the moment. When the first-announced Rookie of the Year award fell to Li''an-Remus, it made Maria let out a long sigh of relief, and the smile on her face immediately bloomed, and even sincerely offered this fourteenth-year-old The year-old girl gave a warm applause. Because this result confirmed Maria''s inner thoughts and immediately made her confident. This year''s top five candidates for the Newcomer of the Year award are the garbage band representing rock and roll, the undoubted band, the popular Pearl, the Tony Rich Enterprise representing the rhythm and blues, and Li An representing the country. Judging from the nomination list, rock and roll has maintained its strength in the last three years. Not only does it occupy two seats, but it is also very powerful. The trash band is the favorite before the awards ceremony; while pop, rhythm and blues and country are still The main components of the current market, the performance of the three newcomers are also commendable. But now, the Best Newcomer of the Year Award has been awarded to Li An, a girl who is only fourteen years old. The Grammys chose a girl who is underage, instead of standing behind the scenes and pushing garbage rock to the mainstream market. Trash band. This not only continues the Grammy''s consistent style of the past few years, but also once again confirms the country''s king status. So Maria was relieved. She is convinced that the prospect of winning the four major awards has fallen to the bottom. Immediately afterwards,...the single award of the year, rather than the best production of the year or the best album of the year, surprised Maria, because the single award of the year is the biggest award in the four comprehensive categories. , And it is also the only troika in the four comprehensive categories to win nominations. Maria originally thought that the Grammys would put this award at the end and leave the suspense to the end. The top five nominations for the Best Single of the Year Award are, "Change the world (change.the., "Because you love me (...me, "Sweetheart", "Do you know what I mean", "Sailing"! The theme song "Change the World" sung by Eric Clapton and Babyface for the movie "Different Instincts. Ability" has made a big splash in this Grammy. Although this movie has a mediocre box office performance, The theme song is highly affirmed. It not only won the gramophone trophy for the best male pop singer for Eric, but also was shortlisted in the competition for the best single of the year and the best production of the year. Celine Dions single "Because you love me" is also acclaimed. This single is from Celines best popular album "Fall in Love". At the same time, it won the best single of the year and the best single of the year. Good production was nominated for two comprehensive awards, which was affirmed by Grammys. The other three nominated seats are of course needless to say, they are the troika of the War of the Century. It is worth mentioning that "Voyage" defeated another classic "Young Volcano (. to be among the top five, which also caused heated discussions. Many people expressed dissatisfaction with this choice. Or think that "young volcanoes" should join hands in "sailing" among the top five. Among these five seats, Eric, Celine, and Maria are all divided into the pop department, while the Glory To Death and Oasis are rock representatives. From the nominations, I once again felt the entire North American music of the past year. Confrontation in the market. However, in Grammy''s view, pop still has the upper hand, even if rock is coming, they still give more affirmation to pop. The fierce competition for the Best Single of the Year award can be said to be the most intense among the four major comprehensive awards this year. Not only is there a troika, but the other two nominees are also shortlisted for the best production of the year. This shows that the Grammys The opinions of the judges are oriented-the five songs are on par. This is also the most suspenseful among all the Grammy Awards this year! Now, Grammys has uncharacteristically announced the biggest suspense in advance, which immediately made the entire Staples Stadium tense, and the air began to become hot, as if a cough would cause flames, which made people unbearable. Hold your breath and stare. In the eyes of the public, last year''s winner of the award, Schill, stepped onto the stage. He could clearly feel that all his eyes were on his shoulders, and even his steps became extremely heavy, and every step was so difficult. , As if the microphone close at hand is floating on the other side of the sea of ??bitterness-it will never reach it. Maria looked at the bright yellow halo in the center, the light gradually dizzy, only making her feel dazzled, all the scenery was blurred into one, and even Schell''s figure was left with only a touch of scribbles. Silhouette, and then all the sounds of the world disappeared, only the sound of her heart beating, "Puff...Puff..." The beating speed is very slow ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It seems that a whole century has passed after the first shot, The second time came, and the heartbeat speed slowed by thousands of times and tens of thousands of times made everything around her infinitely stationary. She could only sit completely rigidly in place, unable to move even her fingertips. Will it be her? Will she be her name? Will the winner of this award be her? If it weren''t for her...No, the winner of this award must be her, and there is no other choice. The song "Sweetheart" condensed her countless hard work, not only made bold attempts in arrangement, but also used her singing skills to the extreme. So, it''s her, it must be her! "Puff...through...Puff...through..." Maria only felt that the whole world was getting slower and slower, and all the sounds had evolved into distant echoes, just like a vacuum in space, and then She saw Schill open the envelope, slowly raised his head in a motion that was thousands of times slower, and spoke into the microphone. But Schier had already spoken, but Maria could not hear any sound. It was quiet. Maria can only squint her eyes and try her best to judge from Schell''s mouth, then... who is that? "Ma... or Xi... Li..." Is it her? Is it really her? Is the suspense just killed? Was the biggest suspense of the 39th Grammy killed in this way? Chapter 1755： Thunderous applause "Puff, puff...through..." The entire Staples Stadium seems to have only the sound of heart beating, making people feel like they are in outer space. Without air as a medium of transmission, all sounds disappear in the boundless universe. Standing on the stage, Schill''s every move was slowed down a thousand times or ten thousand times. The red envelope and yellow card were clearly visible in sight, but he could not see the content marked on the card, and he lowered his head. Reading the card in his hand, the dark face seemed to show a smile, but due to the "vacuum" state, people couldn''t distinguish the true meaning of that smile. Then, I saw Schell lifted his head bit by bit like a robot, opened his lips, and said the answer word by word. Obviously Schier has opened his mouth, but the voice lacking a communication medium cannot be transmitted to everyone''s ears. He can only vaguely judge from his mouth, "g............ry......" Yes... "Glory to death!" In an instant, the voice burst like a bomb beside the ear, "Glory to death!" That row of mountains and seas directly overwhelmed everyone. The scene that was originally slowed down by thousands of times, but now it started to fast forward in a fast mode of tens of thousands of times. The surrounding light was blurred into one piece, and the magnificent buildings were also changed. It became a faint chromophore, so that you couldn''t see everything clearly. In an instant, thunderous applause, storm-like shouts, and sun-like rays of light were tangled together, but only a vague noise remained, spinning on the eardrum like an annoying fly. Maria''s eyes widened, her hands tightly held the armrest of the seat, her mouth opened uncontrollably, she craned her neck to see through. She wanted to get the exact answer from Schell''s mouth, it was she who took it. Was it awarded? Is she the final winner? Maria couldn''t help even leaning forward, almost leaving her seat, but she still couldn''t recognize the mouth shape of the presenter, until Schell''s gaze turned in another direction-a direction completely different from that of pop singers. . Maria twisted her neck with difficulty. Deep down, she had already got the answer, but she still couldn''t control herself and turned her head. Then, she saw everyone jumping up, raising her hands high and applauding vigorously. , The whistles and screams from his mouth were like a blizzard, raging in that halo. As far as Schell''s sight was blank, there was no one there. Maria could see the Oasis band not far away, hiding her figure in the crowd like a bereaved dog, while the group of "rock lunatics" jumped down on the spot, celebrating wildly. Seeing the blankness, Maria''s dull brain finally reacted: The winner of the 39th Grammy''s Best Single of the Year Award is the glorious "Voyage (. The noise and madness of the audience were magnified countless times in an instant, and the head-on impact swallowed Maria directly, the light of the audience disappeared, and the whole world escaped into darkness. At this moment, the protagonists of the whole carnival celebration are in the background accepting congratulations from other colleagues. After receiving the best rock band award from the stage, the glory has remained in the background until the death, because the awards are awarded one after another. Yes, there were some performances interspersed during the period, but the time was limited, and the next award was glorious to death and was also a candidate, so they stayed in the background waiting for the award to be announced-if the winner is not them, they will return to their seats . It is a pity that they never get time to go back to their seats. The members of the glory to the death did not expect that the Best Single of the Year Award was actually awarded to them. As everyone thought, it was a huge surprise for them to dominate the rock department. Among the comprehensive awards, rock has never dominated. Although the glory to death has been affirmed by Grammys in the past two years, the arrogant attitude of Grammys that ignored the new metal rock is still vivid. Therefore, even if it is glory to death, he did not expect this moment to happen. This moment came so turbulent that the five members of the glory to death were a little caught off guard. Amidst the applause of colleagues and staff, Glory to Death walked onto the stage for the fifth time tonight. Through the golden light, I saw the black and overwhelming guests on the scene, thunderous applause poured out from the mountains, and hit the brain and tinnitus. Constantly, just bursts of dizziness. Pedro walked onto the stage ignorantly, and then only felt his teammates push him forward. He didn''t think much, just moved forward subconsciously, and then took the phonograph trophy from Schell''s hand. Schell whispered something in his ear, but he couldn''t hear clearly, and there was just a vague hum in his ear. Pedro looked left and right blankly, and then tried to hand the phonograph to Neil, but Neil pushed and then Pedro walked towards Hugo again. Hugo smiled and patted him on the shoulder, then pushed him to the microphone and whispered in his ear, "This is your moment." This is the fifth gramophone trophy received by the Glory to Death tonight. The other four teammates respectively stepped forward to give speeches on the first four phonographs. Now it is Pedro''s turn. No one thought that Pedro''s joke before the awards ceremony became a reality tonight. Standing in front of the microphone, Pedro was a little timid. The first reaction was to look back at his teammates, only to find that their faces were full of smiles, and they were agitating their hands to cheer for himself, but Fujin''s face flashed past. Pedro''s impatient expression made Pedro wake up, as if to say, "Speak, idiot." This made Pedro chuckle involuntarily. Turning his head to look at the darkened auditorium in front of him, this is no stranger to Pedro, but the weight of the phonograph in his hand made him feel heavy, "Uh, this is an accident. We didn''t expect this scene. ..." Pedro''s sharp teeth seemed to be stumbling at this moment. His blank brain was unable to organize language at all. Subconsciously he looked back at his teammates, then turned his head and said, "Before this , We have thanked many people, and there are also many people we have not named to thank, but here, I just want to thank one person, Hugo Lancaster." There was a strange cry at the scene, making everyone roar in laughter, but Neil and Alfonso who stood behind winked at Hugo, making Hugo helpless. Pedro''s thoughts gradually became clear, "I don''t want to thank Hugo for creating such a wonderful work-of course, this is a fact, this trophy should be more appropriate for him." This little joke Everyone smiled, "I''m here to thank Hugo for his hard work, he tried to integrate our entire band together-Neil, I don''t mean to condemn your negligence in your work..." This time The whole audience clapped their hands and laughed. Even Pedro couldn''t help but draw a smile. Neil simply lifted his foot to Pedro''s hip, which caused everyone to roll back and forth with laughter. "I mean, from the beginning, Glory to Death was just a group of people who love music gathered together. Now we are standing on the stage of the world so that countless people listen to our music. It is Hugo that unites us, and it is Hugo. It turned into reality the scenes that I could only secretly fantasize in my sleep." Its rare that Pedro didnt laugh as much as usual, but spoke sincerely. Although he didnt go on, the glorious teammates seemed to understand Pedros meaning and patted the rain. Guo''s back expressed their gratitude with such a simple gesture. "This gramophone was acquired for''voyage'', but few people know that before the song was written, the band was going through the most difficult period of time. I also lost my mind and made many wrong choices. .But in the end, it was Hugo who took me back to the normal track, and he never gave up on me, and created this song "Sailing". So, we thanked too many people, but here, I have to ask the rain Guo expressed my gratitude." After Pedro finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Hugo, showing a bright smile, nodding his chin, and then speaking into the microphone, "Mr. Hugo Lancaster, I love you." A word made the applause of the audience rang again, like thunder. Pedro left the microphone, then opened his arms, gave Hugo a big hug, and patted Hugo **** the back. Originally this was a glorious award, but because of Pedros words, Hugos eye sockets could not help but become slightly hot, and the mixed flavors in his heart are really indescribableHugo tried hard. He pounded Pedro''s back and caught Pedro off guard, coughing violently, then Hugo let go of his arms, patted Pedro''s cheek, and said regretfully, "Thank you for your love, But I like women." After speaking, he turned and walked off the stage. Only the glorious teammates heard this sentence, Alfonso and Neil laughed directly, and quickly left behind Hugo. Fujin passed by Pedro with a khaki face, pretending to be sorry, then shook his head regretfully, and then left. Pedro grabbed the gramophone trophy in his hand, with a look of aggrieved face, trying to explain, but found that he didn''t know where to start, and ran all the way to catch up. Tonights awards ceremony is drawing to a close, and now there are only the last two awards left, namely the Best Production of the Year Award and the Best Album of the Year Award. At present, Glory to Death has the sixth prize in hand. What does this mean? This means that if the last two trophies can be collected in the bag of glory to death, it will tie the record for the most awards in a single session in the history of the Grammy-Michael Jackson swept eight places in the 26th Grammy. The phonograph ranks first in history, and no one can surpass this record so far. Now, Glory to Death has got a chance to tie this record. Is history really written again? Chapter 1756： special guest Hugo smiled and walked to the side stage. When he turned back to see Pedro who was left alone on the stage, he couldn''t help but smile happily, but when he could move on, he was blocked by a force. Hugo realized that he It seemed that I didnt look at the road, hit someone else, and quickly pushed back a step. At the same time, I was ready to apologize, but when I looked forward, I saw an absolutely unexpected figure, which made Hugo directly forget. Apologize, just blurt out, "Michael!" Hugo even wondered if he had read it wrong, because Michael Jackson was wearing a black tunic-style improved suit, sunglasses and a wide-brimmed top hat, standing quietly in front of him, as if he was incompatible with the noise and excitement around him. . But Michael in front of him showed a big smile, took off his sunglasses, and said softly, "Why? I''m not welcome?" Hearing Michael''s familiar voice, Hugo reacted. He was right. Michael really came to the Grammy scene! "No, I was just a little surprised." Hu said intermittently, and then stepped forward and stretched out his right hand, holding Michael''s right hand, and greeted him, "God, you are back in Los Angeles, why don''t you call me? ?" Not wanting, Michael took the initiative to give Hugo a hand, and then gave Hugo a big hug. Hugo knows that Michael is not accustomed to hugs, and his vigilance is still too strong, and he rarely even shakes hands. But today Michael took the initiative to hug Hugo, and he can see his inner relaxation and comfort. "I came to Staples on a special trip. I arrived in Los Angeles at 6:30 in the evening. After a while for the plane at 11:30, I have to rush back to Bremen." Michael explained briefly at this time. Like Glory to Death, Michael is on a world tour. Michael''s "Historical Journey" is even larger than the scale of "Blurry Rain", lasting more than a year. Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned, "Come over to Grammys?" This is weird! Because Michael has never given the Grammys a lot of face-to be precise, he has never given face to most of the award ceremonies. Since attending the Grammys in 1988, he has not appeared on the Grammys stage. Even though the 1991 album "Danger ( was a huge success, he still rejected the Grammys; in the past two years, because of the unjust case, Michael was even more simple, and even the number of public appearances was only a handful. Michael chuckled slightly, it was obvious that he was in a good mood, "Yes, I made a special trip to the Grammys." This made Hugo confused, but before Hugo continued to communicate, Michael just The members of Glory To Death who followed behind them politely greeted each other, and then said, "I have to work. I will talk later." "Is Michael on tonight''s list of performances?" Pedro came over at the latest. He only had time to nod and say hello to Michael, and then staggered. He couldn''t wait to ask his teammates, hoping to get answers. However, no one was able to answer Pedro''s question, and then the audience saw Michael on stage. The entire Staples Stadium was stunned. Almost everyone did not expect the appearance of this scene. Michael''s appearance killed everyone on the scene by surprise, not to mention the audience sitting in front of the TV at this time, almost all of them. Everyone was stunned for a moment. As one of the greatest singers in the history of pop music, Michaels influence cannot be described in words at all. It can be said that he almost brought pop music to the peak by himself-before that, rock, folk, country, disco The performance is obviously stronger. After experiencing the ups and downs of the past two years, Michael''s music career has not made breakthrough progress, but his status in the eyes of the people has been improved again. Now Michael can be said to be a living legend-just like Paul McCartney who appeared earlier tonight. Tonight, not only is Michael appearing on the Grammy stage again after eight years, but it is also the stage when Michael appears on TV again for the first time in three years. It is also the first time that Michael appears on the live broadcast stage within three years. Such a huge surprise almost surpassed the Grammy Awards itself, which caught people off guard. After the stunned buffer was over, everyone on the scene stood up and gave Michael the supreme applause. Even the glorious members stood on the side stage and did not leave, shaking their hands with the staff vigorously. In such a simple and direct way to express my heart''s respect for Michael. Standing in the spotlight, Michael seemed a little uncomfortable. He stepped back a little anxiously, but the applause swarming from all directions surrounded him firmly, calming down the confusion in his heart bit by bit. Michael turned his head and saw Hugo standing on the side stage. The face hidden in the shadows made people unable to see the expression, but the eyes shining with vitality sparkled, making the corner of his mouth smile. Just outline it lightly. Michael took a big step forward, walked to the microphone, and embraced the madness and heat in front of him with his arms wide open, and the warm light poured down and enveloped him. The faces, figures and expressions in front of me were blurred into a single piece, turning into dots of light in the halo, shining one after another, but they brought out the sacredness and greatness of this stage. Michael tried three times to calm the applause at the scene, but failed. There are countless mixed emotions in Michaels chest. He knows that he won this moment and that the whole society owes him; but Michael also knows that these guilt, these apologies, and these confessions have no real meaning because of what he has experienced. The pain has left eternal wounds. Whats more terrifying is that the media will not repent in similar situations in the future, but Michael doesnt care anymore, because he has learned to be strong. Someone once told him, The future will always be Its in your own hands, and only you have the right to choose." Therefore, Michael showed a shallow smile, not visible, and then stood in front of the microphone quietly enjoying the beauty and happiness of this moment, immersed in it with a clear conscience. The applause lasted for three full minutes, but after the noise, there was silence. The audience was silent, and even the itchy cough in the corner was clearly audible. All the guests raised their chins and focused on the man standing in the center of the spotlight, quiet. Waiting for Michael to speak. "Thank you...thank you." Michael didn''t seem to know what to say, and finally he pondered for a long time, and still didn''t say more. "It''s been too long to stand in the spotlight. This situation makes me a little uncomfortable. I hope I wont be too rude. Then Michael hid his emotions well, smiling and making jokes, Im standing here tonight. Im invited to present the best production of the year award. Obviously I won the prize. It will not be me. I hope that next time I appear on this stage, I will be the one who spoke out of the award-giving guests." The answer was finally revealed, and Michael was specially invited to come as the guest of honor for the Best Production of the Year Award! In an instant, all reporters cheered up. Although everyone clearly knew the hidden meaning behind this Grammy, it now appears that the Grammys abacus is far greater than they thought. Even Michael, who has been violating the Grammys for eight years, was invited to come to award one of the four comprehensive awards, which shows that the Grammys attach great importance to this award-Michael is not only the king of pop music, but also The record holder with the most awards in a single session of Laimei. Maybe they will witness a miracle tonight. "I just looked at the list of nominations. The songwriters who were shortlisted for the best production of the year this year are obviously the top ones in the circle. I don''t know if I will be honored to work with them on the next album." Michael said with a light smile. To, "Then let us look at the nomination list first." The five songs "Change the World", "Exhausted", "Because You Love Me", "Navigation" and "Blue" are among the top five, three of which coincide with the nomination of the best single of the year , Whitney Houston sang "Exhausted" and Lean Remus sang "Blue" instead of Maria and Oasis'' songs, occupying the other two seats. It is slightly different from the best single of the year. Of the five seats of the best production of the year, two are popular, and the other three seats are occupied by rock, rhythm and blues, and country. This is the overall trend of the best newcomer of the year. Very similar This is also the current trend in North America. Among them, the most eye-catching is undoubtedly the creation of the "sailing" Hugo. In the past two years, Hugo has relied on "Good Day (.day and "Magic Wall ( to win the award for two consecutive years. This has also made Hugo the top music creator in the United States comparable to the baby face This year, it was Hugo that killed the three consecutive titles of Babyface''s non-classical producer of the year. Since Maria and Oasis were not involved in the Best Production of the Year Award, all the topics of this award focused on Hugo. Before the award ceremony, one of the biggest suspenses was whether Hugo could achieve incredible in the Production of the Year Award. The unprecedented triple hegemony? "I saw some familiar old faces and some new faces. I just don''t know who the envelope in my hand can bring good luck." Michael still spoke slowly, but at this time the audience I already feel my throat catching fire, and the tightness is coming to my face Under the attention of everyone, Michael slowly opened the envelope, drew out the card inside, glanced down, and then a bright smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, a bright heart from the bottom of his heart, "The 39th Grammy, For the best production of the year award, the winner is..." Michael looked at the audience, and finally cast his eyes to the side stage, "''Sailing'', Hugo Lancaster!" Chapter 1757： 3 years in a row "''Sailing ()'', Hugo Lancaster!" Michael said. Hugo, the 30-year-old music producer, wrote a legend that belongs to him, and achieved three consecutive wins for the best production of the year at the Grammy Awards. This may be a miracle that can never be replicated. Not only because this is an unprecedented triple tyrant, but also because of the soul that Hugo has injected into music, he has repeatedly created excellent works-apart from other things, this year alone, there is also a song that is not inferior to "Navigation". Young Volcano (.. It can be said that Hugo used his personal talents to conquer the music world, conquered critical critics, and conquered the world. This is not only a victory for Hugo, but also a victory after rock has continued to show its recovery momentum since the beginning of the nineties. Under the background of popular music, rhythm and blues, hip-hop, etc., the production level of rock has been repeatedly accepted. To be sure, there was Nirvana before, Pearl Sauce, Prisoners of Alice, Pumpkin Broken, and Glory to Death, and then Oasis, Cohen... This is an unexpected surprise, but it is also a natural result. In fact, when Michael kept his sight on the side stage, people already knew the answer; or, in fact, when Michael appeared as a guest of honor, people should know the answer. Only a great singer like Michael Jackson and a personal friend of Hugo can be worthy of such a grand occasion. "I knew it! I knew it!" It was not Pedro, who had always been outgoing, who cheered and screamed, but Neil, who had always suppressed his emotions. Neil gave Hugo several times on the shoulder and bit him tightly. With his teeth, even if he tried to control his turbulent emotions, at this moment, his eyes were still filled with hot tears, which made him look extremely embarrassed, but also extremely happy. "I knew it" He knew that Hugo''s talent would be recognized sooner or later, he knew that time should not obliterate Hugo''s music, he knew that the glorious night would become an unforgettable moment for the band. Recalling Pedro''s words in his acceptance speech just now, Neal''s emotions were also raging at this time. Although countless media have been emphasizing that the album "Blurry Rain" truly shows the turbulence of the glorious to death music road, and they have all understood the true emotions in this album; but bystanders are always bystanders. Only by really experiencing it can we understand how difficult and hard it is to make this albumHugo, for this day, alone bears countless pressures and struggles forward. Not only did they fail to help him, but instead became Hugo''s burden. Fortunately, Hugo broke free and created "Navigation". Therefore, even Neal, at this moment, he was overturned by his own emotions, and he was caught off guard by revealing the deepest emotions in his heart. Pedro and Alfonso reacted half a beat slowly, and the two jumped directly on the spot, cheering and celebrating like a carnival-this is the carnival that belongs to the glory to the death, and it has come all the way. On this stage, tonight is the moment when the rainbow shines. The two punched Hugo severely on the shoulder, so that Hugo felt that the muscles in his shoulder had begun to ache, and then the two of them took the lead on the stage with a brisk pace. "Papa Papa", the applause of the audience once again sounded, although this is already the sixth stage of glory to death tonight, people have become accustomed to this scene, and people have given countless applause to this great band. , But at this moment, the applause is still surging like a mountain whistling a tsunami, not only for glory to death, but also for Hugo. Fujin walked forward, raised his right hand high, but finally fell gently on Hugos shoulder, showing an unprecedented smile, "When I heard that song for the first time, I knew it You are the goal I have followed for my entire life. This moment belongs to you." After speaking, Fokkin took Neil onto the stage first, leaving Hugo the moment of the final grand debut. Hugo''s brain was a bit slow to react, and he was stunned, and then he realized what time Fujin said-Fujin heard "Don''t be upset about the past (''t...in.anger outside the door. when. Now, looking back on the Grammy stage, did Hugo really foresee this day when he was creating this song? The smile at the corner of his mouth was outlined, Hugo stepped forward, he saw the glorious teammates, he saw Michael Jackson... In that blurry light, he saw Su Zinan, Lixia, etc. People, he also saw Zhang Xiaoye, all of them stood together, with a bright smile on their faces, agitating their hands. The bright light made Hugo step forward, step by step into the embrace of the warm halo. The unfamiliar and familiar melody sounded in my ears, "I will guard my faith, and gloriously raise my head to meet failure; I will engrave the melody in my heart, and my singing will never stop. No, no!" The melody at Heathrow Airport began again. When it played, the dream road full of thorns unfolded vigorously behind him. The road was arduous, muddy, and bumpy. The road was sprinkled with dots of bright red blood, dotted with sweat and tear petals, blooming proudly. "Until your breathing stops, forever and ever...until your breathing stops, forever and ever..." The passionate melody echoed in Hugo''s chest, the heat of dreams and beliefs merged with the blood, "Blood The connected brothers fell into despair, a silent vow that exists between our times, how could it be just me? It is as if I am the last child still fighting, who still firmly believes: I will guard the faith and honor the failure with my head up; I will engrave the melody in my heart, singing will never stop. No, no!" The lyrics and melody become complete bit by bit. In this lonely and desperate era, almost everyone has forgotten the power of rock, almost everyone has forgotten the power of musicmusic has become a carrier of commerce, rock and roll Become the dust of history, as if he was the last person still fighting. However, he will not give up, he will strengthen his faith, and then stride forward with his head held high. "No, no! Wherever you go, trouble will follow, only the connection is saved in the rock (only.plugged.in..save..and.), rock and roll, no!" The lost faith can only be connected to the soundtrack and stored in the melody of rock and roll, and the soul of rock, unruly thoughts, rebellious energy, and destiny of resistance are preserved in the melody. "Save rock (save...and., preserve and continue the thoughts that shine with the light of struggle through the melody of rock and roll; but at the same time, it can also be understood as "save rock", only those spirits can be connected to the soundtrack. Let the whole world hear, reawaken the long-sleeping rock faith, save the spirit and belief that have been annihilated by the long river of history, and save the heritage and precipitation lost in the bewildered business culture. Save the rock, or save the rock... It doesn''t matter, as long as the flame of rock is burning in your heart, then the faith will never be extinguished! "Boom!" The thunderous applause of the audience broke through the restraints and came surging, hitting thunderous drums on the eardrums, interrupting Hugo''s creative ideas, but also weaving the momentum of this part of the chorus. , Like the dark clouds pressing against the village, the mountains whirring with the tsunami, and the sky breaking and the earth cracking. All the turbulence fell on the gramophone trophy in his hand. When Hugo took the trophy from Michael, a ray of coldness swept through the palm of his palm, but did not cool down the enthusiasm in his heart, but hot and cold. After the confrontation, all sparks were completely detonated, causing unprecedented storms and rain in the chest! Michael didn''t say anything, just hugged Hugo tightly, feeling the turbulent moment quietly, and finally showed a bright smile at Hugo, and slightly pushed Hugo toward the microphone to signal him. The time has come. Hugo realized at this time that Michael had come from Europe to present this annual best production award. This is not only the power of friendship, but also Michael''s respect and admiration. This etiquette even exceeded the weight of the phonograph itself, making Hugo a little breathless. Hugo smiled at Michael, a thousand words turned into the power of a look, which made Michael smile lightly, then stepped back and stood side by side with the other members of Glory To Death. Hugo followed Michael''s movements and looked over. The teammates didn''t mean to step forward at all, but stood neatly in a row, willing to serve as the background, leaving the spotlight at this moment to Hugo. Hugo did not humbly refuse Turned around and stood in front of the microphone, looking at the auditorium that had gradually calmed down in front of him, took a deep breath, and said with a chuckle, "Hey, I''m seeing you again, I hope This wont be the last time. A simple sentence is a pun. On the one hand, it is saying that glory to death is still trying to win the last album of the year award. There is still a chance. This self-deprecating ridicule immediately made all the audience laugh out loud, and the scene became lively again. "Pepe mentioned some anecdotes about the song''Navigation'' in her acceptance speech just now, so I won''t brag about myself anymore." After speaking, Hugo pressed the corner of his mouth and smiled a little shyly. But there was laughter again at the scene, "But I want to correct some of Pepes points. Indeed, these music is composed by me-otherwise I would not be standing here." This sesame-sized humor made the scene. "But in the process of creation, I am not alone. To be more precise, I have never been alone on the journey of glory to death. Without them, there would be no glory. To death, of course, without me, there is no glory to death. I think this is the same thing." After speaking, Hugo twitched his mouth with a smile on his eyes. But this time, everyone was quiet. Looking at the four members standing side by side behind Hugo, people could deeply feel that, as never before, the glory to death is a whole, and it has never been a band of one person. It is a complete glory to death. Chapter 1758： Finale Hugo''s brain was full of countless thoughts at this time, so that it became a blank, it was difficult for him to sort out his thoughts. As Pedro said, there are too many stories behind the creation of the song "Navigation (, not only the ups and downs experienced by the band before the creation, but also the release of "Independence Day" after the creation. A series of effects-good and bad, have been so hard for more than a year. "I just want to say that I have never regretted walking along with my glorious partners. It is my honor to stand side by side on the same stage with them. So, thank you for your company." Hugo''s The voice hadn''t finished, and there was no time for the applause on the scene. Hugo then added another sentence, "But this trophy belongs to me, and I don''t intend to share it." Everyone couldn''t help but was stunned, just immersed in the touch of Hugo, and then burst into laughter. The expressions of the glorious friends are even more difficult to express, and they themselves can''t help laughing. Hugo stood in front of the microphone. He hesitated, because a name appeared in his mind, but he was not sure whether he should say it at this moment, but after thinking about it, Hugo still said, "This way Come, I must also thank Cameron for his company. Thank you for being here with me. After speaking, Hugo pursed his lips slightly, and said again, Thank you. Then he turned and walked to his band. Friends. Hugo hopes that Cameron can understand the weight of the dream of music in his heart. Following, running, and sprinting in this way has become an inseparable part of his life. Similarly, Cameron accompanied him all the way here. He hoped that Cameron would understand him, at least try to understand him. He will study hard to open his heart, study hard to let Cameron know more about himself... Today, Hugo took a big step, but he is not sure whether Cameron can receive it. This is the first time Hugo thanked Cameron in public, and it was also the first time Hugo took the initiative to talk about his private life in public. Such a move was obviously a romantic confession for countless people. This immediately caused all the audience to whistles and roared noisily, causing Hugo''s cheeks to be slightly hot. But as soon as he turned around, Hugo saw the tune of the other members of Glory To Death. The look of the play, even Michael was ridiculed with a "good performance", which made Hugo embarrassed and could only run away. Tonights awards ceremony unknowingly came to an end. The glory that led the nomination stage with twelve nominations has undoubtedly become the biggest winner. Not only has it swept the four major awards in the rock department, but it is also currently announced. Two phonographs were won in the three comprehensive awards, pushing their momentum to the commanding heights in the past year. Now, there is only one Grammy award left, and the last suspense tonight, the best album of the year award. In fact, the best album of the year award is not the most suspenseful award tonight-the best single of the year award is, but this award is undoubtedly the final award for the entire Grammys. This is a summary of the music of the past year. It is also an evaluation of the overall level and overall quality of the entire album. This is equivalent to an Oscar''s best film, which is a commendation for the overall work and a commendation for the entire production team. The test is not only the market, but also the historical heritage-the accumulation and thickness of the entire production team, production heritage, and musical heritage. During the past ten years, rock and roll has won the award three times-one of them was last year''s "Small Pill" by Alanis Morissette, and the other two were by Bonnie Ritter and u2 before the 1990s. For creation, the Jazz won the first prize twice, and Pop had succeeded in making the last laugh five times. This is the pattern of the American music market after time has accumulated, and it will often herald the future market trend. Therefore, every year''s album of the year award will be put at the end, becoming the final show of the audience. The five nominees for this years Best Album of the Year are Celine Dions "Fall in Love", Refugees "Target", Bakers "odelay", and Mariah Careys "Butterfly." And the "storm and rain" of glory to death. These five albums represent the peak of each music style in the past year. Celine and Maria are the representatives of popular, refugees are the representatives of hip-hop, and Baker and Glory to Death are the representatives of rock and roll. Among these five albums, "Fall in Love" is the best pop album, "Target" is the best hip-hop album, "Audrey" is the best alternative album, and "Bust and Rain" is the best rock album. Said that, in addition to "butterfly", are the best representatives of all departments. The position replaced by "Butterfly" is the position of the best R&B album "Speech", which can also be said to be uncontroversial-because Maria has successively won Best Pop Female Singer, Best R&B Female Singer, and Grammy Awards It can be seen. This is the development context of the entire music market in the past five years. Popularity is still dominating, hip-hop and R&B have risen strongly-but last years R&B was slightly declining. Rock and roll came from behind to dominate the mainstream sight, and the country is experiencing it every year. Challenge but the position has always been solid. Concentrated in the special year of 1996, the confrontation between rock and pop has become the main theme throughout the year, and the status of hip-hop is getting more and more attention-both rock and pop are trying to integrate hip-hop styles, so Five nominations for the best album of the year were born, which truly reflects the development context of the entire music market. It is worth mentioning that the album "Audrey" won Baker two awards for best male rock singer and best alternative album. This album was selected as the best work of 1996 by "Rolling Stone" magazine. Beyond the glorious "hurricanes and rains", although there is a "rolling stone" selfishness in this, "Audrey" has indeed won the cheers of the entire music critics-not just praise. Baker used portable tape recorders, keyboards, drum machines and guitars to create a special and beautiful landscape in the 1990s. He absorbed the advantages of hip-hop, folk, experimental rock, psychedelic, pop and traditional rock, combined with distorted and mean lyrics. It merges into a post-modern rock that is both colorful and dirty. Strictly speaking, Baker is also a part of the new metal rock appeal, but he is more inclined to grunge rock than Glory To Death, his style is bolder and more psychedelic, and the album is more experimental. If it weren''t for the "hurt and rain", "Audrey" is obviously a work that has the qualifications to be the big winner tonight, and Baker has relied on this album to become a member of the rock wave that cannot be ignored. Therefore, Baker replaced the position of Oasis and occupied a place in the album of the year, which is not controversial. From here you can also see Grammys attitude: Glory to Death and Baker teamed up to defeat the Oasis Band. In the future development trend of new metal rock, the simple and crude represented by Oasis has lost market recognition. History is slowly shifting at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although the Best Album of the Year award is not the most suspenseful award tonight, no one can judge in advance whether it is popular to regain the throne or rock to continue to be strong; if it is popular, then it is Maria who has set new heights, or Celine. First scoring? If it''s rock and roll, is it the king of glory to death, or Baker''s strong counterattack? In addition, how much chance do refugees have? This is not a battle of the troika of the century, or even a duel between Glory to Death and Maria, but it is a duel for the future of the entire music market, and it is breathtaking enough to suffocate. More importantly, this award is likely to make history from another angle! Unknowingly, the number of awards won to the death of this Grammy has reached seven, the annual non-classical producer trophy received before the award ceremony, and the six trophies tonight. It means that if "Blurry Rain" can continue tonight''s strength and win the Best Album of the Year award, then they will get eight phonographs! Tie the record set by Michael Jackson thirteen years ago-a single Grammy with eight trophies! In fact, if glory to death wins the last award, their gold content will surpass Michael, because the eight personal trophies that Michael won at the 26th Grammy include the best album of the year award and the annual award. Six important awards including Best Production Award, Best Male Pop Singer Award, Best Male Rock and Roll Singer Award, Best R&B Male Singer Award, Best R&B Song Award, and collaboration with Quincy Jones (.) The non-classical producer of the year won, and the audiobook produced by Quincy for the movie "e.t alien" won the best children''s recording award. In other words If you deduct the best children''s recording award that has nothing to do with the album, in fact, the number of Michael''s single awards is seven. There is also an award for best non-classical mixing recording, which is awarded to Bruce Sweeten (.), the producer of "Thriller," instead of Michael himself. Of course, Michael''s record of a single eight-seat phonograph trophy is still an iron fact, and it is also a record that will be difficult for future generations to surpass. Now, glory to death but hopeful to include eight trophies in the main awards department, this is undoubtedly a major historical breakthrough. It''s not just as simple as tying the record held by Michael, but more importantly, "Blurry Rain" will receive such an honor as a rock album. This is also a breakthrough for Grammys. Although the best album of the year award is not the biggest award in suspense, it is undoubtedly one of the most competitive awards. At this time, the announcement of this award will also become the biggest footnote to the Grammy''s position in history tonight. . The air began to become thinner, and the heartbeat continued to accelerate and accelerate again in front of the possibility of suffocation, and the entire scene became very tight. Under the attention of everyone, the guest of the last award tonight appeared on the stage, not one person, but two people! When seeing the two figures, all the audience stood up in an instant, and the applause swept through the mountains, which became the most shining moment of this wonderful night! Chapter 1759： Soul Singer People have imagined countless versions of the 39th Grammy finale, but no one can predict that this person will appear on the scene in person to announce the best album of the year award for everyone. When the audience saw the figure on the stage, it was almost clear that everyone on the scene was taking a breath, and then everyone hurriedly stood up, welcoming the appearance of the award-presenting guests with the warmest applause. I originally thought that when Michael Jackson appeared, the frenzy on the scene was incredible, but now, the applause of the audience overwhelmed the momentum of Michael''s appearance-even Michael who was standing in the background took off his sunglasses and respectfully agitated Hands. There was no other sound in the audience, no cheers, screams or whistles, just applause. The pure applause made the entire Staples Stadium appear solemn and solemn. The powerful momentum and high respect made this stage look like this. Special and unique. Because, the person who appeared on the stage at this time was Ray Charles! At this moment, people realized that Grammy was in the next big game. The biggest single of the year in suspense was awarded first, and I didn''t worry about the ratings issue at all. That''s because the next Michael Jackson and Ray Charles are incalculable for the pop music world. Ray Charles, this name is the supreme honor for the American music industry. He can be called the most shining symbol in the history of American music and American culture after Frank Sinatra. In the list of the 100 greatest artists in the 100 years selected by "Rolling Stone", he is second only to Aretha Franklin (aretha.), ranking second on the list. He has dabbled in rhythm and blues, soul, blues, pop, country, rock and other music, and has left an indelible mark in the history of music development, starting from "Elvis Presley" , B. b. . Steve Wander, The Rolling Stones, to the present Alicia Keys (keys), Nora Jones (.), Justin Timberlake, and countless singers including Michael are all on the music road. More or less affected by him. In fact, as early as 1987, Ray had already won the Grammy Lifetime Achievement Award, and he was one of the first people in history to enter the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame. The black singer''s influence on American music is everywhere. In 2004, a biographical film "The King of Soul Singer (Ray that recorded Rays music career can give a glimpse of his legendary life. Even after winning the Lifetime Achievement Award in 1987, Ray has won the Grammys many times. affim. Because Lei was blind at the age of seven, he would rarely attend occasions like the award ceremony if it was not necessary. But today, after Michael, Lei was also invited to the award ceremony by the Grammys. This finale is becoming It is getting more and more exciting, and the pace of history is clearly audible. Almost everyone in the music industry present has grown up under the influence of Leis music, and Leis figure is everywhere in the development of modern music, including Michael, including the members of the glory to the death. , Including the other four nominees for the Best Album of the Year Award, were more or less affected by Ray. Therefore, when Lei appeared on the scene, everyone stood up without exception, using the simplest applause to convey the hottest emotions in their hearts. "Mary, thank you for your company." Ray said, standing in front of the microphone, smiling. Tonight, it is Mary Blige who is supporting Ray on the stage. She is also the hottest representative of black rhythm and blues female singers in the entire market. It is different from Whitney Houston, Mariah Carey, and Donnie. Breston and others are popular and integrate rhythm and blues styles. Mary is the first person to integrate rhythm and blues with hip-hop, which broadens the diversification of music styles, and is even known as Ai Rui Shah Franklin''s successor. Hearing Lei''s thanks, Mary didn''t say much, just smiled and nodded, then stepped aside, leaving space for Lei. Lei "looked" at the turbulent audience in front of him, adjusted his sunglasses a little, and seemed to be a little uncomfortable with the heat of the light in front of him. After chatting for a while, he was obviously preparing for a new album, and tonight he also felt a lot of new changes; Luther just took the stage to accept the award, and we had a brief conversation; by the way, Paul also mentioned today The lively scene of the night scene...This is a good thing. I need such a moment to remind me that this industry is still vigorous and vigorous. I need to work hard so that I will not be eliminated by the times." As a veteran of the American music scene, Ray has been active on the stage for half a century. Senior big names such as Steve Wander, Luther Van der Russ, and Paul McCartney have good friendships with him. Saying a name can make the American music scene shake three times, but Lei''s words are full of the ease and comfort of life. This is a foundation that only time can settle. "Before leaving for tonight''s awards ceremony, I listened to the five nominated albums. To be honest, I think I should retire. Now the outstanding performance of young people puts me under a lot of pressure." Lei''s humorous teasing made There was a chuckle at the scene, "But, besides music, I don''t know what else I can do, so maybe I will try to walk into the studio again, hope I am not that far away from 1997. " "I know that tonight is not my time, but even so, at this moment, standing on the stage of Staples Stadium, I still feel very honored to be a part of this historical moment. Who knows, Maybe we are all here to create a new history together tonight." Lei''s relaxed words did not deliberately ridicule, but everyone on the scene couldn''t help but smile. Looking at Lei standing on the stage, this old man who has been in the American music scene for half a century, his position in the American music hall is irreplaceable. His appearance at the awards ceremony tonight is already a history in itself. Up. Then, the winner who took over the phonograph trophy from him is bound to go down in history. Tonights Grammys may really be a sleepless night. Lei took a deep breath, "Very well, the moment that belongs to me is over, the next time should be the moment to announce the award, let''s take a look at the nominees." History is unveiling the veil of mystery step by step, so who will be the one who will take over the last phonograph trophy from Lei tonight? Mariah Carey or Celine Dion, or Baker to the death of glory, or a refugee? The information of the five nominees began to be broadcast again on the big screen, and everyone in the audience focused their attention on the five nominees. The glory that had just received the Best Production of the Year award remained in the background. Michael stood by their side, and other colleagues gathered around the big screen, waiting for the results to be announced. The air began to solidify gradually, and the gripping tightness made everyone unable to move. They were completely fixed in their positions, and the muscles were so rigid that it became impossible to move a finger. Even bystanders are like this, let alone the parties? Maria has completely turned into a corpse at this time, and all the blood in her body rushes towards the brain, leaving her unable to react in any way. Even though she has withstood multiple blows and retreats under the strength of glory to death, Maria still holds a glimmer of hope-it has never been easy to achieve a sweep in Grammys, this is also Michael at the beginning. Creating a single eighth prize is called a miracle. It is already difficult to get five phonographs in a single session, let alone eight. Now, glory to death has won seven trophies, so in the album of the year award, the chances of the other four nominees are greater than glory to death-including the refugees "target". Maria only hopesthe faint hopethat the winner will be herself. This little flame of hope made Maria''s cheeks become rosy again, with an abnormal blush, but her eyes stiffly lost all their brilliance, just like the gray bead of a zombie. Not only Maria, but even the members of the glory to death are inevitably nervous, including Hugo. Even if Hugo''s mentality is relaxed again, the depressive atmosphere of the audience still makes his hair stand up, not to mention that they have gone so far tonight. The moment of making history seems to be within reach. That unbelievable crazy idea is like a meteor shower, ramming in unreasonably, filling every corner of the brain, making people unable to resist. The adrenaline bursts out in the blood like this, making all muscles Stiffened Hugo tried to take a deep breath, but found that the surrounding oxygen was too thin. The air he breathed into his lungs was as hot as water vapor, making his hot lungs almost explode. He couldn''t help but clenched his fists, his sweaty palms made him unable to focus at all. The waiting process is the most tormented. Hugo only hopes that the result will be announced quickly. Whether the result is good or bad, it is a relief. Whether it is sad or happy, at least both feet can land and no longer float in the air. Now, I don''t know where I will drift. In the suffocating heat, Lei opened the envelope in his hand, and he chuckled into the microphone and said, "Thank you Grammy for specially designing this envelope for me, so that I can directly announce the answer." Obviously, the envelope. The card in it is written in Braille, allowing Ray to take on the important task of awarding the awards alone. Sure enough, Lei took out the card, touched it lightly, and then slightly tapped his chin, "Oh, it turns out that this is this one. I personally like it very much. Therefore, I can award this award. It is indeed My honour." Ray touched the braille on the card again and again, and then said, "The 39th Grammy, the winner of the best album of the year is..." Quiet, quiet, suffocating, quiet almost exploding. Chapter 1760： Hall of Glory There was no sound in the entire Staples Stadium, even the air seemed to have frozen, and the sound of the breeze disappeared completely, giving people the illusion that time and space were frozen at this moment. Everyone He stopped still, without any movement at all. In this stillness, Lei touched the card in his hand again, and then firmly said, "''Grant and rain'', from glory to death!" There is no sound, there is still no sound. It seems that any slight noise will disturb the sacred and greatness of this moment. All the sounds are blurred and dissipated in the bright halo. The deathly quietness of the scene makes time and space Frozen at this moment, the moment of history was frozen in the smile on the corner of Ray Charles'' mouth. A light breeze blew, Lei was the first to raise his hands and agitate lightly. In an instant, it was as if magic touched the seal, and the crisp applause made everyone on the scene react. Immediately afterwards, applause rose from the ground like a tsunami, and Staples Field was shaken by the strong sound, as if the whole world was shaken, as if the entire history was shaken. That powerful momentum swept the world like a hurricane! History was created like this. From the indie band that the Grammys refused to recognize, to the pinnacle band with eight phonographs; from the "almost fame" to the emergence of "bath in the morning light", to the "storm and rain" recorded in the annals of history, The ups and downs along the way from glory to death are clearly recorded in the annals of history. Grammys witnessed the glory to death with eight trophies in one night, recognized the rock wave that began to recover from Nirvana, recognized the impact of new metal rock, and recognized the future development trajectory of the music market. Destined to have a place for rock and roll... From the Best Single of the Year Award, to the Best Production Award of the Year, to the Best Album of the Year Award, Grammy declared in the most straightforward way that the era of glory to death has come. , It also declares that the trend of rock is unstoppable! No need for more language, this is an era of rock, this is an era of new wave, this is an era of reform and innovation, this is an era of rebellion, from the four trophies in the rock department to the comprehensive category. Three major awards; from the double chart champions of year-end albums and singles to the music wave sweeping the world; from the presence of Michael Jackson to the presence of Ray Charles... There is no doubt that this is a night of making history , This is a night that rewrites the times, and this is a night that belongs to the glory to death. At this point, in the hall of glory in the long history of music, glory to death has earned him a place! The scene at Staples Stadium has fallen into a frenzy, and everyone in the audience has maintained a standing posture-since Lei''s appearance, all the guests have not sat down, slapped their hands vigorously, and expressed their heart''s confusion. , Some people are happy, some are lost, some are excited, some are regretful, some are lamented, and some are lamented... On this night of writing history, they became witnesses and at the same time became this Part of the era. Perhaps they were not involved in the era when Lei made history, but they were fortunate enough to attend the gloriously deadly present in the annals of history. Echo Park in Los Angeles, Washington Square in New York, and Downtown Plaza in Chicago... More than 100,000 young volcanoes gathered in the main plazas of as many as 14 major cities across the United States to watch the live broadcast of the Grammy Awards. They witnessed it with their own eyes At this moment of the birth of history, everyone has fallen into madness. They cheered, they screamed, they cried, they jumped, they screamed... They exhausted all their strength to vent their inner boiling and excitement. How lucky they are to become a part of the young volcano, and to accompany the glory to death on the path of this dream, leaving an eternal mark in the memories of youth. The cheers of the overwhelming mountains gathered from all corners of the North American continent and rushed straight into the sky, letting the light of the stars spill on the Staples Field, illuminating the stage, and condensed into a coordinate like the North Star in the long river of time. light spot. Hugo stood still and couldn''t react. In fact, there were too many moments like this tonight. Hugo thought he would be used to it, but when Lei said the name "Rapid Storm" in his mouth, Hugo''s brain still couldn''t turn around. His first reaction was, "Is this a joke?" This reality is too perfect, so perfect... There is no sense of reality at all, it is like a beautiful dream, making people Indulge in the perfect dream that does not want to wake up. Hugo turned his neck stiffly and looked at the teammates standing next to him, but whether it was Pedro, Alfonso, Neal, or Fogin, they were all stunned. No one can react-when the dream wish is realized in this way, it makes people unbelievable. Even though they have been on stage six times to receive the award tonight, the seventh time has not become easier. The expressions on everyone''s faces are similar: frowning slightly, eyes gleaming with doubts, seeming to question the result of the prize just now. The surrounding colleagues rang the hand-drawn fireworks, all the cheers came surging, congratulations were endless, the crowded crowd made the backstage waiting room impenetrable, as if the energy of the whole world was swarming here, Tuantuan will Five members of the glory to death surrounded. But even so, the five of them still felt that all this was unrealtoo beautiful to be unreal. Michael rushed forward and gave Hugo twice his shoulder, with a bright smile on his face, "Hey, man, you did it! You did it!" The excitement voice was even worse than winning the prize himself. Excitement, using the most direct body language to express his inner joy. Hugo could only see the excitement on Michael''s face, but didn''t know what he was talking about. He only saw the mouth closing together, and then he felt that someone was pushing him, and the steps under his feet seemed to be stepping on the clouds. It was so soft that he couldn''t focus at all, so that he felt like he would fall into the abyss at any time. Hugo couldn''t help but start to look around. But there were crowds everywhere, applause everywhere, and light everywhere. Everything became blurred and it was impossible to distinguish clearly. This feeling is really long-lost. Even when he won the best actor award at the Oscars, the excitement that came on his face was not so direct and strong. It was like a black hole that swallowed him directly, dazzling The circle of light is constantly rotating, and he can''t control his body at all, as if everything is out of control. Then, the halo in front of his eyes gradually brightened, and Leis smiling face became clear little by little in his sight. Hugo only felt that Lei took the initiative to give him a big hug, which was full of vicissitudes and full of magnetism. Hugos voice said, I guess youre Hugo. Hugo looked at Lei in amazement, and then listened to Lei saying, Your work is admirable. I hope this is not the last time I heard it. Your name." After speaking, Ray patted Hugo on the back and took a step back. At this time, Hugo reacted and quickly reached out and tried to help the thunder, but Mary who was standing on the side walked up, congratulated Hugo with a smile, held Leis right hand, and then led him to the place. Aside. Looking at Lei''s back, that sense of realism suddenly hit, like a meteorite, focusing on Hugo''s heart. Hugo suddenly understood, not only because all of this was too beautiful, but also because it was too hard, although on the road of performance, Hugo was also a bumpy road, from a non-major actor to where he is today; but The road to music was too long and too difficult, that he even forgot the starting point. Looking back, he had gone through fifteen springs and autumns. At this moment, he waited for too long, really too long. In sight, the silhouettes of Neil, Fogin, Pedro, and Alfonso gradually became clear, and their faces all carried similar expressions-their faces were all incredible. Both Pedro and Alfonso were already crying with joy, their embarrassed faces blooming in their smiles, but they simply forgot to wipe the hot tears; Neil was also at a loss as he stood by, with blurred eyes constantly around him. Searching, maybe even he himself didn''t know what he was searching for; Hugo even saw Fujin turn his head in a panic, concealing his expression, making it difficult to see. Not only Hugo, everyone in the glory to death deeply understands what this trophy means, which makes this night complete, and allows them to be recognized for their persistence along the way. It also strengthened their belief in moving forward on the next road. Perhaps, such a scene is not the first time tonight, they have already appeared on stage for the seventh time, but the excitement and excitement are unprecedented, and it has broken everyone''s defense. Watching the fireworks shards falling all over the sky, listening to the thunderous applause of the audience, feeling the heat waves swarming from all directions, the real to the extreme unreality finally landed slowly, allowing your feet to touch the ground , Feel that sense of solidity. The heart was trembling slightly, the hot air filled the entire lungs, and the rapid breathing let Hugo know that all of this was true. Stepping forward, Hugo gave Neal a hug, and said in his ear, "Neil, you are the captain, and the final acceptance speech requires you to come forward." Neil gave Hugo a blank look, and then brought Hugo to the microphone like a marionette. He even forgot that he was still holding the gramophone trophy that Ray gave him just now, but he stood in front of the microphone at a loss. , Like a child lost in Disneyland. This moment is too important and too beautiful for glory to death. Chapter 1761： Carnival ends "Uh... uh... sorry, my brain is a little confused now, and I don''t know what to say." Neil stood in front of the microphone and tried to organize the language, but he failed twice after trying. He could only bloom. With a brilliant smile, feeling the warmth of the eye sockets, he stood still somewhat stupidly. He couldn''t even remember that Hugo should be allowed to enjoy this moment. He just felt that the whole world was in chaos and countless halos flowed in his sight. , "The only thought in my brain right now is..." Neil took a deep breath and looked back at Hugo standing behind and his other teammates. "When we were recording the album''Blurry Rain'', Hugo suggested that we should go out of the studio and be outdoors. After finishing the recording, my first reaction was that he was a madman. It seems that we are all crazy now. This is a crazy moment!" Neil''s words made the scene laugh, but they cast envious eyes at Glory to Death. People don''t know how much they have gone through on the journey of Glory to Death, but they know that at this moment, Glory to Death is standing in the center of the world, enjoying the beauty of being extremely high. Neil turned his head and walked towards Hugo, and placed the phonograph in his hand in Hugo''s arms unwillingly, and motioned him to step forward to express his acceptance speech. This time Hugo shook his head, because he just made his own speech at the Best Production of the Year award. There is really no need to appear on stage twice in a row. Neal had to cast his sights at the teammates for help. Pedro was the first to raise his hands and yelled, "Hugo! Hugo! Hugo!" That booing posture was like this. The otaku in the fraternity drank high and began to jump the rope, not wanting that even Fu Jin started to join in the fun, raised his hands up and shouted together. Hugo laughed helplessly, and the audience in the audience laughed even more, and then many people actually began to respond, "Hugo! Hugo!" Although it is said that Glory to Death exists as a band. , But everyone clearly knows the importance of Hugo to this band, not to mention Hugo''s strong presence in Hollywood at this time. Hugo did not refuse any more, holding this phonograph trophy, walked to the microphone, looked at the crowd of familiar faces in the audience, and laughed blankly, "I just rejected Neil''s performance, right?" A ridicule made all The National People''s Congress burst into laughter, and Fujin rolled his eyes and complained in the back, "false, too false." Hugo shrugged, "Okay, I was seen through." The laughter at the scene swept through again like a tide, "Thanks Ray Charles, the short meeting just now made me bend my waist for you, although you didn''t play it just now. He played the piano and didnt sing songs. Hugo looked at the side stage and said with a chuckle, which made everyones whistles, laughter, and screams chaotic, and the atmosphere of fierce competition quietly disappeared. , Replaced by a carnival feast. Standing on the side stage, Lei took the lead in whistling when he heard these words, with a big smile on his mouth. This time, Hugo didn''t speak directly, he took a deep breath, looked down at the trophy in his hand again, and let out a long sigh of helplessness. Although this trophy has been won for the seventh time tonight, Hugo looked at it carefully, as if a flower could be seen in this simple trophy. The eye sockets were slightly hot, which made the eyes sparkle with crystal light, and the trophy in front of him became blurred. Although Hugo wanted to suppress, the turbulence in his heart rushed towards his face, making him helpless. His hands even began to tremble uncontrollably. The warm flame burned in his chest, and all his emotions swarmed, but he couldn''t. Identify a clue. Hugo clenched his teeth tightly, closed his eyes lightly, felt the temperature from the phonograph trophy in his hand, took a deep breath, and then took a deep breath again, so that the mood gradually calmed down. "Tonight we seem to have appeared on the stage too many times," Hugo raised his head, slowing down his speech and said with a self-deprecating smile on his lips. "This actually makes me a little scared, of course, my teammates are also the same. "Hugo looked back at the friends standing behind him, "This feeling I have deeply felt many times during this''storm and rain'' tour-ladies and gentlemen, I am indeed here. To promote the tour, please dont cut off this paragraph during the live broadcast-this feeling will become more and more evident tonight." What did Hugo just say? Suddenly, a sentence was mixed in the words, and everyone did not react. After realizing it now, the laughter broke out again, interrupting Hugo''s words, making Hugo a little embarrassed. He lowered his head and smiled. And the young volcanoes in front of the TV were crying and laughing, really embarrassed. "I mean, the band has received a lot of support on this road tour, met many fans, and experienced many stories. All this makes the tour exciting. This is also when I originally planned to record the storm outdoors. The reason for this album is because I want to record these details in the music. This is part of our bands music. It can be said that without the presence of the audience, there would be no existence of us. Although I like to be in the bathroom very much Li sings loudly, but sometimes it needs to make some compromises." Hugo''s helpless tone made the scene completely laugh, and the band members standing behind were also overwhelmed with joy. At this time, the tears were still shining in the eye sockets, but the smile on the corner of the mouth could not be controlled at all. "It is these fans who have supported the band all the way to the present, and I always understand this. But with so much support, I cant help but start to question myself. I dont know if Im doing well enoughgood enough to be able to. Let me stand here to accept everyones applause, good enough to allow me to stand on the stage to accept these honors instead of other outstanding singers..." Hugo was talking about other nominees, which made the applause on the scene again. Up. Hugo smiled modestly, "At the moment, I seem to be doing a good job, so I can stand here to let so many people listen to my nonsense. But..." Hugo''s words were once again met by applause and laughter from the scene. Interrupted, it made him stop for a while, "However, this will also be my motivation to continue working hard. Because I hope tonight is not the peak of the band, I hope that''Blurry Rain'' is just our best One of the works, I hope I will not be found in the bottle by the paparazzi..." This time, even Michael, Lei and others standing in the background couldn''t help but laugh. Hugo''s acceptance speech was so touching, but in his humorous tone, he couldn''t help but laugh. But after laughing, that kind of inner touch became stronger. "So, the journey is not over yet. I know that my partners will go on with me, Neil, Fogin, Pedro, Alfonso..." Hugo said one by one, and finished him. But he paused, and looked back at his teammates, "I''m not being sentimental, am I?" This rhetorical question finally made Fujin couldn''t help but raised his hand and gave Hugo a middle finger. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "I will treat that as a good one, and I hope that you will still be able to accompany me during the next voyage." In the whole award-winning speech just now, Hugo seemed a little abnormal. Whether it was ridicule or humor, the fluctuations were too obvious, because all the excitement was rolling in his chest. Hugo did not want tears to destroy the beauty of this moment, so he was emotional. Not to put some outside. But even so, when all the words were finished, Hugo couldn''t help but pursed his lips, his eyes were still moistened again, looking at the bright light in front of him, it seemed that the light of the whole world was gathered here. In the dim halo, the turbulent sea of ??people was boiling, and Hugo saw Sally Hansen''s figure like this. She was wearing that white dress, raising her clean face high, with the corners of her mouth. With a happy smile, her eyes sparkled with excitement, and the cheers around her were tossing and jumping like flames, but it was more and more reflecting her quiet face, as if she had never left. The suppressed and suppressed tears broke through the line of defense after all, slipped from the eye sockets, and the hot temperature slowly flowed down the cheeks. Hugo tried to speak, but was choked with his own tears, his chest was stuffy, as if stuffed with cotton, he had to close his eyes and adjust his breathing. However, when I opened my eyes again, Sally''s figure in the crowd had disappeared. "Thank you." Hugo said in a deep voice, just a simple testimony, "Thank you." After speaking Hugo gently raised the gramophone in his hand, put it in his left hand, and put it in his left hand. After all, without saying anything, he turned and walked towards his teammate. Fujin could feel that there was something wrong with Hugo''s acceptance speech just now. He knew that the surging inside of Hugo would definitely not be inferior to any of them, or even stronger than any of them. Seeing Hugo turning around, Fujin saw a similar look in Hugo''s sight. Inexplicably, Fujin saw Sally in the shining light. As a result, Fu Jin showed a small smile toward Hugohe knew that Sally had never left. Pedro, Alfonso, and Neil all recovered at this time. They exchanged their sights, only to find each other''s embarrassment and excitement. They all felt very funny. At this moment, suddenly there was a "bang!" sound on the scene, and the sky full of paper fireworks fell again, bringing the 39th Grammy Awards to a close. Pedro jumped and yelled strangely, "Ahhhhhhhh!" Jumping happily among the fireworks, screaming and laughing. Hugo looked at Pedro like this, but after all he did not hold back, he burst into laughter, released his inner joy to his heart''s content, and enjoyed the beauty of this moment. It was late at night, but the carnival had just begun. Chapter 1762： Meeting Will be the top of Ling Ling, overlooking the mountains and small mountains. When the 39th Grammys came to an end, this was the best adjective for Glory to Death, not only because Glory to Death included eight phonograph trophies in one fell swoop, it tied the record held by Michael Jackson that year, and became the current history. The singer who won the most Grammy awards in the previous single; not only because the album "Blurry Rain" became the third most glorious work in North America, which sold more than 10 million pieces, and created countless classic legendary singers. A record that can be achieved; also because of the glory that swept the rock department on the Grammys and dominated the comprehensive awards, the momentum of rock in the North American market was pushed to the peak. The seventies were called the golden age of rock and roll, not because there was a band or a singer dominating the market, but because top rock musicians were everywhere, a hundred flowers blooming, and a hundred schools of thought contended. All of this reached its peak in 1977. The market is full of rock and roll-and it''s still a series of masterpieces and classics. Because of this, even the Beatles, Rolling Stones, and Pink Floyd at their peak did not really dominate the entire market-whether it is sales or awards. The competition back then was unimaginable. The reason why the nineties is called the recovery age of rock is not that the entire market has re-accepted rock, but that, driven by a small number of top rock musicians, rock has revived its vigorous vitality. From Nirvana, Pearl Sauce, to Glory to Death, Pumpkin Smash, to Radio Commander, Goatskin, and Oasis, everything reached its peak in 1996. The century showdown between Glory to Death and Oasis detonated the entire market. . The history created by the glory to death at the 39th Grammy is a height that none of the rock legends can reach. There are eight trophies in a single session, and no one can break it even after twenty years, but This does not mean that the glory to death has surpassed countless legends, it is just a ticket to the glory of the glory to the death. But one thing is certain is that glory to death opened the rock scene in the predicament of the nineties and even changed the pattern of the entire market. Such a feat is comparable to Elvis Presley. In the 1990s music market dominated by pop, rhythm and blues, country, and hip-hop, rock and roll is already old. Although rock and roll that has lost its vitality still has a deep roots, Guns and Roses, Bonnie Ritter, and u2 are the leaders. The rock power of Rock and Roll is still not to be underestimated. The music literacy and album production level that have been precipitated over the years are commendable, and die-hard rock fans have always been inseparable; but in fact, traditional rock has been difficult to keep up with the rapid development of music. , And gradually on the verge of being eliminated. This is the inevitability of history. The emergence of new things is accompanied by the elimination of obsolete things. The emergence of punk in 1977 was the result of historical progress; so was the emergence of garbage rock in 1992. It is a pity that the maverick Nirvana band, the self-styled Alice Prisoner, and the low-key and focused sound garden lack further appeal, especially the early death of Kurt Cobain, which has lost the Nirvana band with the strongest mass foundation. The core bone disappeared like a bubble, which made it difficult for the Pearl Sauce Band to sing alone. It has never been able to take garbage rock to a whole new level. However, the emergence of grunge rock has allowed the entire North American market to pick up. At such a critical moment, a new metal rock came into being. This type of rock is more diverse, more accessible to the people, and younger, leading it to the death of glory. Next, it combines the technology of traditional rock and the characteristics of modern music, so that rock is reborn with vitality. It is particularly worth mentioning that Hugo, the glorious lead singer, is not only a lead singer of the band, but also a successful film actor. The advantage in popularity has made Glory to Death quickly accumulate a lot of attention, which has also laid an irreplaceable foundation for the new metal rock to change the market structure. The reason why 1993 became the second heyday of rock and roll was because of the competition between grunge rock, new metal rock and traditional rock that year. The best works were endless, and the album "Almost Fame" was born. , Let the new metal rock officially enter the stage of history-like punk on the stage of history in 1977, so people call 1993 the second awakening of rock, not 1992. The great success of "Bath the Morning Light" unstoppably shook the foundation of the entire North American music market, and even began to radiate to the world, reawakening people''s enthusiasm for rock and roll. Under such circumstances, 1996 has arrived, and the duel between "Blurry Rain" and "Stay in This Moment" pushed the recovery momentum of rock to its peak. The duel between Glory To Death and Oasis almost affected everyone in the younger generation. Nerves have truly implanted influence into the thinking of the next generation. It can be said that the 39th Grammy Awards Ceremony is an inevitable historical process, because it will also be the trajectory of subsequent historical development. The eight-seat phonograph is the best footnote of history. History always seems to have similarities. Presley Elvis introduced rock and roll into peoples sight in 1954. Over the next two decades, this music genre swept the world; it was so glorious that it died in 1996. Rock was pushed to the pinnacle again in 2015, but this time the heyday of rock and roll will soon come. Glory to death not only became the best winner of the Grammy night, but also became the leader who led history to a different future. Twenty years later, or even half a century later, when people talk about the splendor of music in the 1990s, everyone will sigh that it was an age of glory to death, it was a colorful age, and it was a testimony. The age of miracles. Everyone knows exactly what history the Glory to Death has created. The eight phonograph trophies of the Grammys are just one of the superficial phenomena, and Grammy''s grasp of the entire market context is the most core part. In fact, after the awards ceremony, Glory left Los Angeles the next day after his death, and continued to participate in the "storm and rain" world tour, as if the noise and carnival last night were just a dream, bringing the boiling United States The people stayed behind, flew to the other side of the Atlantic, and started their own journey again. But the North American continent has completely shaken up the sky. According to the official data of cbs television station, an average of 52.33 million viewers watched the awards ceremony that night, among which the viewership statistics group of 18 to 49 years old reached 24.71 million. ! This data created a new high in Grammy history, surpassing Michael Jackson''s sweep of the audience in 1984-a record night that a total of 51.67 million viewers watched. This is also the only two ceremonies with an average viewership of over 50 million since the Grammy broadcast. This is undoubtedly a victory for the entire market. Thanks to the topical effect of the Troika of the War of the Century, the 39th Grammy has already attracted a lot of attention during the nomination stage. The enthusiasm of all the audience broke out completely. On the Grammy night, the appearance of Michael Jackson and Ray Charles was undoubtedly the biggest surprise, and it became the focus of media discussions. However, the moment with the highest ratings at the awards ceremony was created by Glory to Death. The moment when Hugo won the Best Production of the Year Award was the first prize-beyond everyone''s expectations, this moment attracted six thousand. It was watched by 1.81 million viewers, which was the second time in the history of Grammy broadcast that the number of viewers exceeded 60 million at an instant, which is simply appalling. In addition, the moment when glory to death won the best album of the year award to tie in with Michael''s history, the moment when glory to death won the first best rock band award of the night, the ratings were among the top five. The appeal of glory to death is evident-they have reached the height of Michael Jackson back then, and have had an impact on the entire North American society and North American culture, especially the audiences from 18 to 49 years old. , Affecting a whole generation. The ratings are just a profile of the carnival last night, and the headlines of newspapers and magazines the next day are even more lively. According to incomplete statistics, a total of 233 media outlets across the U.S. used headlines related to the death of eight phonographs as their front page headlines, including the Washington Post and New York, which are always dominated by serious news. The Times is no exception. Not to mention that thousands and tens of thousands of radio stations bombarded indiscriminately and uninterruptedly. The album "Hurricane and Rain" once again became the topic of focus-it had already burst out with infinite energy. The sales volume of the company has risen again, and the momentum of destruction is almost endless. Glory to death is the only focus, the only focus, everyone else is completely reduced to foil Maria or Oasis, no one cares about their loss and regret, because Everyone can''t wait to join this carnival, can''t wait to be a part of this history. It can be said that the glory to death has indeed reached the top of the North American music circle. The powerful momentum has allowed people to re-see the glory of the Beatles in the past-this is the true reappearance of the Beatles, even if it is described in any language. This feast is not an exaggeration. It also makes the tickets for the third stage of the "Blurry Rain" North American tour more popular. The ticket sales have not yet started, and the calls for additional shows have been overwhelming. From the award sweep of "Death Row" to the box office sweep of "Independence Day", to the global sweep of "Blurry Rain"...Inadvertently, Hugo is ushering in his heyday, which is also an unprecedented situation. , Even Marlon Brando, Frank Sinatra or any of the top superstars in the golden age of Hollywood have not been able to have the powerful influence of Hugo today. "Every move can affect the interests of half of Hollywood", this sentence is used to describe Hugo absolutely no exaggeration. Its no surprise that the Berlin Film Festival came out not long ago, but now Hollywood is still struggling to pursue Hugo, trying to make a fortune from the Hugo cash cow, but Hugo is very wise to devote himself to During the "Blurry Rain" tour, we escaped from the whirlpool of fame and fortune in Hollywood, but won a moment of cleansing. Chapter 1763： Turbulence The sun was too dazzling today, and the rearview mirror always reflected light. It took Joseph a while to reverse the car into the parking space. After turning off the engine, he pulled out the key, opened the door and walked out. The heat wave on his face made Joseph squint his eyes. It was only May, and the high temperature was already felt in Los Angeles. He opened the car door again, took a pair of sunglasses, and then took a step forward. There is an American breakfast shop in front of you. The bright sun fills the front and rear ventilated shop with the breath of summer. The refreshing air from the beach not far away makes this morning even more beautiful. The outdoor open seats are full of seats. They are all guests, and everyone is enjoying this rare leisurely experience. "Hey, Joe." A shout came from the right hand, Joseph looked over subconsciously, and then saw the amiable smile of Thomas Rothman, the general manager of the 20th Century Fox Film Division and currently One of Hollywood''s most powerful and top figures. Standing next to Thomas was a senior agent of the Creative Artists Agency. He also raised his head generously and smiled at Joseph. Thomas was leaving the breakfast shop at this time with a cup of coffee in his hand. Joseph smiled and nodded, "Are you ready to leave?" Thomas raised the coffee in his hand and said with a smile on the Maitreya Buddha born that day, "The short break for breakfast is over. It''s time to go to the company and get busy." "Compared to New York, we are already thirty minutes late." Joseph was also infected by Thomas, and replied with a chuckle. It''s just that he is used to the serious look, so even if he is joking, he is a bit dull. Thomas didn''t care and shrugged, "Compared to many people, we are already very lucky, at least we still have a job." These words made Joseph laugh out loud, "How are you doing? Are you all right? After Hugo came back to Los Angeles, there was no news. Now it seems that you are on vacation?" Its been more than half a month since the "Bust and Rain" world tour concert. The closing performance at Madison Square Garden in New York has been talked about so far. His enthusiasm was called back to the stage for an encore performance. The Madison Garden Plaza, with its seats disassembled, accommodated a full 110,000 spectators, and the concert went from two to four due to the persistent demands of the fans; the scalper partys tickets were even more hyped to 10,000. One dollar, some people are still willing to spend a lot of money; but even so, they still failed to satisfy the fans'' wishes. The entire New England area was completely paralyzed that weekend. Fans swarmed from all directions, with an average of more than 60,000 per night. An audience was blocked on the periphery of the venue. Even so, at the end of the "Blurry Rain" tour, a large number of fans still gathered in Madison Square Garden and were reluctant to leave. On the second day, more than 36,000 fans gathered at the scene and strongly demanded the glory to die to continue the tour, but the country on the scene had to announce that this mighty tour officially came to an end. Wailing. The tour of "Blurry Rain" lasted for half a year, held 97 performances, mobilized 6.9 million spectators, surpassed Michael''s "Dangerous Journey" three years ago, and became the largest tour in the history of the world. A large-scale performance; it has made more than 50 million profits and has become the highest-revenue performance in the current tour history. The revenue figure even exceeds the results achieved by the superposition of the two albums "Bath Rain" and "Bath the Morning Light". Among them, the sales around the concert site have made up to 8 million U.S. dollars in revenue, and all of this part of the revenue is included in the "Sally Foundation" created by Glory To Death, which is specifically used to treat severely ill teenagers and childrennot just They are terminally ill, and there are many children who cannot pay high medical expenses because of their poverty. It can be said that the "hurricane and rain" tour is over, but the impact of this tour has not disappeared. In the past two weeks, it has still deeply affected every part of people''s lives. Glory to Death has just finished the tour, and some people are already eager to discuss their next performance. But for Hugo fans, they are more concerned about where Hugos next work is. Its been almost a year since the release of "Independence Day", and more importantly, since the "Independence Day" in February last year. After the days finalization, there hasnt been any news about Hugos new work so farnot even rumors. Not only the fans are anxious, but the major Hollywood studios are also anxious. After Hugo came back from the tour, he disappeared completely. To be precise, after the tour ended in New York, no one caught the news of the glorious members, including the paparazzi. There are rumors that Hugo flew to a small Pacific island for vacation; there are rumors that Hugo hid in Asia to experience life; there are also rumors that Hugo is now traveling in the Amazon jungle... The paparazzi are raining almost every day I wandered around the Malibu villa and Los Angeles apartments, and even watched for a long time near the residences of Leonardo, Cameron, Charlize, Alex and others, including Lanches. Hugo is still not seen. In fact, Hugo is currently on vacation in Long Beach (.)-only twenty miles away from Los Angeles, even closer than Malibu, a place that no one thought of. It''s just that no one knows that Hugo is in Long Beach, and it''s impossible to know. At the end of last year, Hugo asked Samora to quietly go to Long Beach to buy a brand new villa. This villa is right next to the beach. You can sunbathe, surf, etc. within a 100-yard walk. The overall area is nearly twice that of the Malibu villa, which is almost 17,000 square feet. It is divided into a main villa and two holiday cabins. And a swimming pool room, each house is individually designed, the basic equipment of the three bedrooms and one hall is equipped with a game room, a gym, a study room, a garden and a small football field. It is not so much a villa as it is a small manor. After the purchase, it was completely renovated, and it cost a total of 15 million U.S. dollars. The main reason is that Long Beach is now well-developed. It is not only a well-developed tourist city, but also a lot of rich people choose to spend their holidays here, so the cost is much more expensive than Malibu, which is just starting out. However, compared with the rapidly increasing real estate bubble after the 21st century, the cost of this estate could not be lower. Pedro, Neil, Fogin, and Alfonso also bought a villa in other locations in Long Beach, large and small. Pedro is the nearest to Hugo, just across the street; the farthest Alfonso It takes 25 minutes to reach it by foot. Pedro even joked that he should buy a yacht so that he could go back to Malibu by sea without knowing it; then he would buy a helicopter and no one would know about leaving Los Angeles. Because this series of actions are very secretive, no one knows that the members of the glory to the death are quietly vacationing in Long Beach. Listening to Thomas'' temptation, Joseph had become accustomed to it, shrugged his shoulders with a chuckle, but the answer was perfect, "Work, work, and work all the time. Hollywood never takes a vacation, does it?" Thomas asked. Hugo, but Joseph''s answer was himself, the bull''s head was wrong. Thomas didn''t care, he just smiled and nodded, "Indeed, I work all the time. Then I wish you good luck." After that, Thomas left with his companions. Joseph frowned slightly. Obviously Thomas meant something in the last sentence, but what exactly is it? However, Joseph didn''t care too much. He knew that Hollywood was turbulent recently, and almost a little bit of trouble would have a knock-on effect, but for Hugo, he always has the initiative, so he doesn''t need to worry too much. However, before his thoughts settled, he walked into the breakfast shop, Joseph saw the unexpected candidate, and suddenly understood that Thomas was reminding himself just now. Rick saw Joseph for the first time and raised his hand to beckonJoseph asked Rick to have breakfast here this morning, but an unexpected guest appeared, and he was sitting next to Rick. Joseph and Rick exchanged their sights, and they had a basic understanding of the situation. A smile was drawn at the corners of their mouths, and they nodded for a moment, and walked over unhurriedly. Rick didnt make any special actions, but the stranger sitting next to him stood up with a smile on his face, took the initiative to stretch out his hands towards Joseph, and greeted him, I didnt expect that he would be eating. Meet you at breakfast." This is obviously the appearance of opening your eyes and talking nonsense, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com, but Joseph remained calm and smiled and held the other''s hand, "Los Angeles is such a small place, isn''t it? I just met Thomas Rothman outside." This name made the other persons eyes suddenly bright, apparently understanding Thomas identity, "Of course, this is also the reason many young people always want to come to Los Angeles, who knows if the person at the table next door is Steven Spear Berg." He shrugged, then added, "Or Hugo Lancaster." Joseph chuckled, but before he could answer, Rick stood up and relieved Joseph, "Joe, this is Curtis Hansen; Curtis, this is Joseph Gibbs." "Mr. Hanson, of course I know. Hugo mentioned the work "Wild River" to me, and he liked it very much." Joseph is naturally familiar with Hollywood, and the answer is completely easy to come by. "Wild River" is Curtiss last work, attracting Meryl Streep and Kevin Bacon to joinboth Hugos friends, so Josephs words are not just a rhetoric. . "It''s my honour." Curtis also said politely, and then with a hesitant expression, he said humbly, "I just came over to say hello, now it seems to disturb you, I will first Goodbye." Chapter 1764： Stand still phone-reading Facing Curtis humility, Joseph also politely exchanged, and smiled and sent out an invitation, Since we have already met, why not have breakfast together? I dont think Rick will mind. Copy the URL and visit http://%77. %77%77%2e%76%6f%64%74%77%2e%63%6f%6d" Rick smiled and waved his hands again and again, "Hey, Joe, I''m the master, okay? I''ve invited Curtis to stay. You don''t need to be there to show kindness." Curtis was also amused by the ensemble of Rick and Joseph. "It seems that I can only have to be rude once. I think a piece of pancake time should be able to resolve this dispute." The humor calmed the atmosphere completely. Rick and Joseph exchanged sights. They both knew that it was Joseph, not Rick, that Curtis was besieging here today. To be precise, they needed something that could represent Hugos true thoughts. Object, compared to the broker, the manager is obviously closer to Hugo''s life. Therefore, with such an invitation, Curtis definitely chose to stay along the way. as predicted. However, Curtis was destined to be disappointed. Joseph and Rick did not leak water. They ate breakfast for nearly three quarters of an hour. However, Joseph did not disclose any words, and still maintained a consistent external statement, "Hugo needs recently. Rest." This made Curtis just go home. During breakfast, they also saw Johnny Depp and Michelle Pfeiffer, but the simple breakfast was very busy. Curtis was also a veteran in the circle. Everything went to the end, then he politely left and gave the space back to Rick and Joseph. Without waiting for Joseph to ask questions, Rick took the initiative to say, "The news that Jim released yesterday." This also answers Joseph''s doubts: Curtis will catch the two of them for breakfastThomas doesn''t seem to be a mere coincidence. The Hollywood information web is like a huge spider web, and many small invisible details often bring unexpected surprises. Jim Snow is Rick''s first assistant-he now has two assistants. Someone goes around to ask Jim for news. After Rick''s approval, Jim also releases the news. Joseph nodded slightly, "What''s the matter with Nadeep and Pfeiffer? I also saw the two agents of CAA (Innovative Artist Agency)." The topic does not seem to be connected, but it is actually Joseph. I immediately understood the purpose of Rick''s release of the wind. "It should be accurate, it depends on how much Meyer attaches importance to this project. What kind of bargaining chip I hope to get what kind of income." Rick''s answer is that the bull''s head is not right, and the crowd listens to the cloud. In the mist, Joseph lightly tapped his chin to show that he understood. In fact, there is only one key word: "L.A. Confidential". Back in time back to the Berlin Film Festival, Warner Bros. head Barry Meyer was showing off the mystery in his chest, which aroused Hugos interest and curiosity. Hugo was guessing that Barry was probably relying on " Los Angeles Confidential", but Hugo was not entirely sure at the time. So in the subsequent confrontation, it was revealed that the export wind was to Kevin Pence. Kevin lived up to expectations. After inquiring about the news, the proposal of "L.A. Confidential" immediately surfaced. It is not without reason that Barry is so confident in "L.A. Confidential". First of all, this is a very solid script. The story structure, character setting, clue arrangement and thought mining are all convincing; secondly, the script has three protagonists. , Barry hopes to be able to follow the "seven deadly sins" and "theft of fire" model to create amazing sparks with a star-studded cast; again, the background of the story tells about the 1950s in Los Angeles, which attracts Hugo The power is beyond doubt. In Barry''s view. Hugo is bound to have a keen interest in "L.A. Confidential"-in fact, the same is true. However, at the time the "Blurry Rain" tour was in full swing, Hugo almost rejected all proposals, including Steven Spielberg''s best friends, so Barry had to be cautious. So Barry chose to test in Berlin. At the very least, Barry needs to make sure that Hugo is really interested in such a proposal, not just his speculation-Hugo''s style orientation in choosing the script. No one in Hollywood has dared to make an assertion with one vote. If according to Barry''s plan, the first step is to determine Hugo''s interest; then meet once during the Grammys or Oscars, and directly talk to Hugo about the "L.A. Confidential" project, which further arouses Hugo''s curiosity; The third step is to pass the script to Hugo, and at the same time, start persuading Rick, Joseph and others. Make sure that Hugo can take this script. Obviously, Barry is determined to win Warner Bros.''s latest work by Hugo. He is also far more meticulous, more thoughtful, and more cautious than other competitors. In fact, Barry can also be considered exhaustive. Hugo not only appeared at the Grammy Awards, but also attended the Oscars, even though Hugo only had one "Independence Day" in 1996. He personally did not win any nomination at the Oscars, but as a guest of honor, Hugo still became the focus of the night. Finally, Hugo awarded the Queen of the Shadows to Francis McDormand, the wife of Joel Cohen, of "Ice and Blood Storm". If Barry''s plan is followed, then things will go smoothly. At this moment, Hugo, who has finished his tour, should also appear on the crew of "L.A. Confidential". But Barry missed the most important thing: Hugo himself. Hugo obviously did not intend to follow the steps, after he revealed his tone to Kevin. Kevin immediately started to get busy, he was pleasantly surprised to discover the "L.A. Confidential" project, and even discovered that "L.A. Confidential" has not signed a contract with Warner Bros.! In other words, although Barry is confident in the plan, he still has room for it. Immediately, Kevin also discovered a very important message. Mark Canton and the Coen brothers got closer and closer. The Coen brothers prepared for six months of "Murder Green Toe" and began to approach Columbia Pictures infinitely. The friendship between the Coen brothers and Hugo has become Mark''s biggest bargaining chip. As a result, all the plans were suddenly messed up, and Barrys nailed abacus was no longer full of confidence. The number of production companies willing to invest in the Coen Brothers project instantly began to increase. Curtis, who holds the right to adapt the "L.A. Confidential" script, is in his hands. Hansen also became a hot figure in a blink of an eye...More importantly, the actions of other companies have begun to increase, even if it is not "murder of Green Toe" or "L.A. Confidential", but it will be other projects. All uncertainties were infinitely magnified overnight. As Hugo expected, there is no need for him to verify anything, and Kevin will investigate and find out. Hugo focuses on the tour, while Rick sits firmly on the Diaoyutai in Los Angeles, and he can regain the initiative by just staying still. After a long battle, the production rights of "L.A. Confidential" are still in the hands of Warner Bros. It''s just that all of Barry''s calculations have been disrupted. Now he has not only increased his competitors, but also has lost the first in front of Hugo. Opportunity, lost a part of important bargaining chips, the advantage in the process of seeking cooperation is eroded, which means that Barry needs to pay more interests to seek this cooperation. The production copyright of "Murder Green Toe" was finally won by Mark. Although the Coen brothers budget for this work was only 15 million U.S. dollars, there was no way to stop Mark from wanting to cooperate with Hugo. The Coen brothers also agreed. Hugo never demanded the remuneration of independent films, and this matter is not a secret in Hollywood. It can be said that after Kevin messed up the whole situation, he did not get any benefit, but for him, it can also be said to be a victory-the embarrassment of the competitors is his pleasure. More importantly, in the fierce competition, a project came from behind, stood out, and became the focus of everyone''s attention. This project called "Boogie. Nights" had not been noticed before. The original script was to invite Leonardo DiCaprio to star, but Leonardos "Titanic" "The closing time was pushed again and again, and in desperation, Leonardo could only reluctantly give up. However, when he learned that Hugo was choosing a new script, Leonardo did not hesitate to introduce the script to Hugo. With Leonardo''s escort, Hugo was still on the tour, "Boogie Night" came into Hugo''s sight for the first time, which made Barry and Mark both want to vomit blood with anger. It is rumored that after seeing the script of "Booji Ye", Hugo actually liked it very much. Even during the busy schedule of the tour, Hugo also read the whole story twice ~ www.novelhall.com ~ planning to wait until the end of the tour. Just meet the creator of the script in person. After such news came out, Hollywood immediately fryed the pot-this is Kevin''s real victory. Once Hugo signed a contract with Boogie Nights, then Barry and Mark worked hard for so long and were in vain. What''s more interesting is that the production copyright of Boogie Nights has been bought, and the buyer is a new film company. The "seven deadly sins" of the cooperation between Xinxian and Hugo have been talked about so far. This time, Xinxian is obviously not willing to miss such a good opportunity. Naturally, it is vigorously promoted-although Xinxian is a branch of Warner Bros., it has the management rights. Without interfering with each other, they can still be regarded as two different companies, so the competition between them also burst out infinite sparks. In the face of such a situation, Barrys secret plan has gone bankrupt. Whats worse is that he must pay more to seek cooperation that is bound to win this time, otherwise Hugo may have an oversight with "Booji Ye" or " "Murder Green Toe" signed first. Therefore, Barry put forward a proposal that Rick is difficult to refuse: Let Hugo become the producer of "L.A. Confidential"! There is no doubt that this will be another breakthrough in Hugo''s career, which is also an important reason for the situation at breakfast today. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1765： Among the production In Hollywood, the producer is undoubtedly the person with the most say in the whole project. When the film enters the production stage, even the bigwigs such as Barry Meyer, Kevin Pence, and Mark Canton will not be easy to talk about the film. Do dictate, but give the producer full responsibility. The producer not only maintains the bond between the production company and the crew, but also the person who owns the life and death of the entire crew. He controls the economic lifeline of the crew and the direction of production. If you encounter a bad producer and interfere in every aspect of the production of the work-the point is that the layman does not know how to pretend to understand, then this is a disaster, and it is no wonder that the investment of 100 million US dollars can be easily ruined. "Future Water World" is obviously the most representative case. This is also the reason why many top directors will shoulder the responsibilities of producers of their own works. Steven Spielberg, James Cameron, George Lucas, etc., their works are generally produced by themselves. of. Of course, ensuring quality and creative freedom is one reason, and producers can participate in dividends, which is another reason. In a crew, those eligible to participate in the profit distribution include the director, screenwriter, and producer, as well as top actors, such as Hugo. However, Hugos dividends obviously cannot compete with directors and producers. They take the bulk. In situations like Steven, James, and George, they can get a part of the dividend as a director, and then a part of the dividend as a producer, so the dividend is often as high as 20%. In Hollywood twenty years later, it is not uncommon for top actors to act as producers of their own works, control the quality of their works, and participate in dividends. The main reason is that after the birth of the 20 million club, Hollywood put forward a theory that actors with super high salaries must also bear more risks. Therefore, in fact, many top actors later became the producers of their own works, sharing the risks of the works by dividends. Of course, after the works were successful, the income was doubled, far more than just taking 20 million US dollars in remuneration. Much more. Since "Mission Impossible 2", Tom Cruise has been a producer in almost every starring work of his own, and he has worked hard to carry all the risks of his own business on his shoulders; Brad-Pitt co-produced " "Twelve Years of Being a Slave", "Selma", "Fury", "Penalty Kick" and other works have continuously hit the Oscars and achieved very good results; Natalie- After Portman became the producer of his own work, he has strict requirements on the quality of his works, and he has repeatedly broken out conflicts with co-actors and co-directors, and even led to temporary changes of actors, screenwriters temporarily rewriting scripts, and arguing with the director. It can even be said that it is a normal state and a transformation for top actors to become producers. However, in 1996, few actors were willing to do so. Because the producer often means dealing with the production company and crew, and it also means a huge box office risk. Also, few film companies are willing to do this, because it means that they delegate power to the actors, let the actors override the directors, and challenge the authority of the director. For directors like James, this is almost a no-brainer for the crew. Time bomb, not to mention, it also means that the film company needs to give more benefits to the actors. Of course, the most important thing is that, so far, no actor has such a strong appeal, so that the film company can give the trust, put the heavy responsibility of the producer and the pressure of the box office on the actor-even if it is an independent film, although occasionally This happens, but it is not common. Because an actor is an actor, in the current perception, an actor cannot bear the risks of a producer. Barry Meyer is not the first person to eat crabs. Paramount made such an attempt for the first time last year. When Tom Cruise starred in "Mission Impossible", he not only played the lead role, but also shouldered the responsibility of the production. Filmmaker''s responsibilities. Even Harrison Ford, Arnold Schwarzenegger, Tom Hanks and others have not tried before, this is undoubtedly a huge breakthrough. The results are clear at a glance. The success of "Mission Impossible" has given Hollywood bigwigs their own abacus. However, it is obviously not an easy task for an actor to become a producer, not only because Hugo and Kim Careys 20 million remunerations have led to different results, it is far more complicated than the "20 million club". , Because this is the link that allows actors to truly enter the core of power and the production industry, which has an immeasurable impact on role positioning, power distribution, and profit distribution. But there is no doubt that if there is a production company that wants to make further attempts, Hugo is undoubtedly the best choice. In the entire Hollywood, if Hugo is unable to do it, then all other current actors will also be incapable of doing it-even Tom Cruise, except for "Mission Impossible", Paramount has no other courage to dare Let him try. Someone once analyzed that Hugo is currently at the pinnacle of actors, from awards to box office, Hugo has everything, not to mention his peak appeal. For Hugo, there are actually not too many challenges. Above the pinnacle of power, Hugo has no room to rise-unless Hugo picks up the guide tube like his friend Tim Robbins, Hugo once wrote Past the "before sunrise" script, so this is not impossible. However, now Barry has given a perfect answer: the producer, even the position above the director, allows Hugo to participate in the production of the film. Regardless of whether Hugo will write the script again, or whether Hugo is interested in the directorship, becoming a producer is undoubtedly a huge breakthrough in his career. Imagine that one day in the future, Hugo may stand on the stage of the best film award as a producer, or Hugo may create a second "Independence Day" as a producer to sweep the North American box office... just like Hugo''s achievements on the Grammys are average. This is definitely a brand new stage. Faced with such a proposal, it can be seen that Barrys efforts behind the scenes are indeed difficult for Rick to refuse. However, everything is just rumors at the moment. Rick heard the rumors and didnt talk directly with Barry, so everything is still in the rumor stage. But judging from the situation today, it is gradually taking shape. As the screenwriter and director of "L.A. Confidential", Curtis is also one of the producers. His appearance is far more convincing than Barry. His appearance today is to express sincerity to Rick and Joseph. The most important thing is Let Joseph convey this sincerity to Hugo. At the same time, once the "L.A. Confidential" project is implemented, it means that Hugo can form a crew of his own-although he needs to discuss with Curtis, he currently looks at the entire Hollywood, except Outside of the top four directors in the 1980s, no one dared to challenge Hugo directly. Therefore, Curtis will definitely not antagonize Hugo. So, this also means that "L.A. Confidential" will have a lot of demand for actors, and most importantly, this is a three-protagonist movie that is moving in the direction of "Stealing the Wire" and "Seven Deadly Sins". Although "Independence Day" has become the first bundled and packaged movie produced by Endeavour Elite''s agency, "L.A. Confidential" is different. Endeavour''s elite agency currently has limited resources for top actors, and they are likely to cooperate with other agencies. The cooperation of actors under the company is like the "seven deadly sins"-Brad Pitt and Morgan Freeman are all from different agencies. There are many possibilities for the emergence of Thomas. Perhaps 20th Century Fox is preparing for a new project. Since it is impossible to cooperate with Hugo, it would be a good choice to cooperate with an innovative artist agency; perhaps Thomas came here specially Report to Joseph and expect the actors they like to be able to enter the "L.A. Confidential" crew; maybe 20th Century Fox hopes to step in at the last moment and let the muddy water continue to become muddy, maybe they will see it Appropriate proposal, like "Booji Ye", turned out to be the last moment... it''s hard to guess. But the appearance of Johnny Depp and Michelle Pfeiffer seems to have a clear purpose. It seems that they hope to appear in the cast of "L.A. Confidential", plus the turbulence that Rick himself felt. That''s why he thought that Barry''s bargaining chip was almost certain. Even if Barry is willing to make Hugo the producer of "L.A. Confidential", and Hugo nodded in agreement, there are still many details that need to be discussed, such as how to calculate Hugo''s remuneration and box office dividend ratio? For example, how should the selection of actors work? For example, how should the budget and shooting plan be adjusted? And so on. Thats why Rick said, it depends on how much interest Barry Meyer is willing to allocate. Now they can fully ask for the price to pay back on the spot This is the most significant thing brought about by Hugo''s strong momentum. One of the additional benefits is that no one in Hollywood can match Hugo at all. Unless, like Disney and MGM, they dont plan to work with Hugo at allthere are countless other actors in Hollywood. Otherwise, it depends on their negotiation skills. Now, Rick and Joseph have also become hot figures in Hollywood-this is the second additional benefit that Hugo brings. Even if it is just a breakfast, some people ask Ricks assistants, including Samora, also become a concern. focus. "What about him, do you have a general idea?" Rick was in a very good mood, and Hugo''s career ushered in a breakthrough, which he had never thought of. Accompanyingly, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company will also have more room for development. Recently, the international innovation management company can be said to be very anxious. Marvin Josephson obviously did not expect that a "Hugo" can actually exert such an effect, bringing a series of chain effects, forcing the international innovation management company to panic. This he obviously refers to Hugo. Joseph shrugged, "He said the day before yesterday that he would re-read the script, but he didn''t give me any reply yesterday, so I think he needs to think about it again." Chapter 1766： 3 options Hugo does need more time to think carefully. The end of the "Blurry Rain" tour was a huge blow to Hugo. Strictly speaking, it was the same for the five members of the glory to the death. The emptiness behind the disappearance of the cheering and boiling heat wave Feeling, the boredom and boredom after being away from the stage and practice is almost unbearable, and the intense loneliness completely swallows all vitality. From the extremely busy, extremely noisy, and extremely lively life, suddenly returned to the leisurely life of doing nothing, not only makes people confused, but also makes people collapse frequently, as if all the vitality is left in the tour, only one is left. The empty shell of the body returned to daily life like a walking corpse. This kind of huge gap, surging, makes people unable to resist. As sensible as Neil, he even tried poison once. Pin, let himself indulge completely, and then Neil realized his terrible state the next day. He was deeply aware that his situation had reached the edge of the cliff, and he must not be infected with poison. The product makes him diligent initiation. Afterwards, Neil found Fugin and Pedro, who were so drunk, and Alfonso who was hiding in the bathroom unwilling to come out, trying to wake them up, only to find that Hugo had disappeared completely. Not only did Hugo leave New York quietly, he didn''t say hello to anyone, nor did he carry his cell phone or other contact information, as if evaporated from the air. This caused Neil and others to have a heart attack. They asked Joseph, Samora, Alexander, Henry and others. Almost no one knew where Hugo had gone. After Cameron learned about it, he collapsed immediately, feeling helpless and uncontrollable. Neil has no way to blame Pedro for telling Cameron too much, although in this way they have to spare their energy to take care of Cameron. However, Neil and the others have no idea at all, and they can''t think of where Hugo will go after leaving New York. Even Charlize, who was filming "The Devil''s Advocate (the.s. in New York, was shocked. He temporarily asked the crew for a day off and rushed to meet everyone. In the end, Charlize put forward a conjecture, "Will Hugo go to San Francisco?" This idea made everyone confused, but when everyone understood that Sally Hansens hometown is San Francisco-not long ago, Han The Mori couple took their daughter''s body home for a funeral, only to realize that Charlize''s idea was very reasonable, and it was the only clue that made sense at the moment. Holding this life-saving straw, Joseph called Rick in Los Angeles. Rick rushed to San Francisco that night and found Hugo who was asleep there in front of Sally''s tombstone. Rick didn''t tell anyone the details of the day, and other people didn''t ask too much about Hugo''s status. When Rick arrived at the scene, he saw Hugo curled up in a ball, sleeping next to the tombstone, covered with dew, and fell into a fever, shivering in the cold wind, and his lips were all white. , The mind has been blurred. This almost frightened Rick, and took Hugo to a nearby emergency room, where he was tossed for a while before he was sure that it was OK. Faced with such a situation, Hugo could not deal with the media at all, so the glorious team members quietly went to Long Beach to cultivate their health. Rick knew that the paparazzi would not give up easily, so everyone, including Cameron and Joseph, stayed in Los Angeles without going to Long Beach. Although it is better for Hugo to be accompanied by friends, what Hugo needs during the recent period is rest. Not only Hugo, but Neil and others are not the case. Even more frightening is that he tried poison in Neil. Before the product, none of them had noticed the anomaly, including Henry. In fact, the end of the "Blurry Rain" tour is only part of the reason. Not long ago, the glorious victory at the Grammys also left them a bit at a loss. Although they still have the great dream of awakening rock and roll faith, they are There is no way to start, because now they have stood at the peak of their music career and reached a height that no one could have reached before. They have tried their best. Besides, what else must be done to restore the rock faith. There is only one thing in front of them. At a loss, no one can give an answer. Therefore, the end of the tour was just a motive, which inspired the confusion after reaching the peak. Fortunately, the members of the glory to death wake up in time, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous. Although they are still at a loss at this time, at least they are no longer drunk and dreaming. After two weeks of rest, Hugo finally came back to his senses, and the emptiness in his heart gradually calmed down. Although he still hasn''t fully adapted, his normal daily life is becoming more comfortable. Due to Hugo''s special state, the originally scheduled meeting with the director of "Booji Ye" had to be postponed, which gave Barry Meyer a breathing space. However, even Hugo must follow certain rules in Hollywood-time does not wait for me. Once the opportunity is missed, no one is willing to delay and wait again and again, because business also needs to pay attention to timing. If they miss the business opportunity, even if it is Hugo, the money maker, they will not wait forever. Of course, even if he missed the most recent opportunity, Hugo still has no worries about not having a script to come. However, it always takes some luck to encounter the right script, and encountering three excellent scripts at the same time is even more rare in a lifetime. "L.A. Confidential" and "Murder of Green Toe" need not be repeated. The excellence of the two scripts has been affirmed by Hugo. No matter which works they star in, they are exciting things. But Hugo did not expect that the script of "Booji Ye" would appear in front of his eyes. Either you can''t see an excellent script, and once it appears, there will be three in one breath. Hollywood is an endless circle of young talents. There are geniuses almost every year, but there are very few geniuses who can surprise the world and go down in history. Among these few geniuses who have stood the test of time, Paul Thomas Anderson (paul...) is undoubtedly the leader. This director, born in 1970, is an absolute all-rounder. He is good at original scripts and adapted scripts. Almost every work he writes is written by himself. As of the time Hugo knew it, he had contributed in total. There are six works, all of which can be called classics. Each of the works such as "Magnolia", "Wild Love (-drunk., ??"Blood is Coming", "Master", etc. is amazing, not only Let Tom Cruise, Adam **** and others win heavyweight acting nominations, and also made Daniel Day Lewis the second Oscar winner. He won the three major European film festivals at the age of only 42. Award the honor of the best director small slam! The most incredible thing is that Paul is still a super handsome guy, nicknamed "the most suitable director to be an actor." Except for the directors debut "Casino aspect (hard. which is slightly young, "Paul produced, must be a masterpiece" has become the law. The name of genius is well-deserved. The work that really made Paul a blockbuster is the "Boogie Night" he shot when he was only 27 years old. This work shocked the entire film critics, amazed Paul''s talent, and also amazed Paul''s accurate grasp of the work. This "Boogie Night" won three nominations for Best Supporting Actor, Best Supporting Actress, and Best Original Screenplay at the Oscars that year, and it also allowed Julianne Moore to truly start her sturdy acting career. "Booji Ye" is a very special work, it is about the United States. color. Affection. The story of the industry, through a sex. Affection. The actors act as the entry point, telling the world behind the industry. The intertwined characters and the clues of the society have formed an intricate network of relationships, which vividly shows the grotesque under the surface of that era, just like an American seventies. The social epic of the 1980s hides the magnificence and decline of an era behind the delicate lens, with a profound aftertaste. Strictly speaking, "Boojin Night" is Paul''s debut. Because of the previous shooting of "Casino aspect", he was only responsible for shooting the film and was dismissed without any editing rights. Compared to the director, he was more like a photographer. Therefore, Paul''s personal talent is not seen in "Casino Aspect", "Boogie Night" is the first time. After the film came out, almost every film critic was amazed. It is unimaginable that a young man of only 27 years old can master such a complicated film skillfully. While advancing in multiple lines, he also showed the audience his outstanding performance. The character carving ability, in-depth exploration of each character in a limited space. In his fledgling Paul was known as a genius director with Robert Ultraman style group play, Martin Scorsese lens application, and Stanley Kubrick cold atmosphere. It can be said that the scenery is infinite, and many people even worry about whether the talent he showed in Boogie Nights is short-lived, but fortunately, two years later, the "Magnolia" once again astounded the world and became Paul''s most outstanding. One of the works. It is worth mentioning that Paul is also one of the directors who knows how to use actors. His excavation and shaping of characters follows the delicate and profound script creation, and is completely carved out through the language of the lens. Under his lens, the actors Like a fish in water, he can always get the most heartfelt performance, which can be seen from the recognition of the award-almost every work of his has actors who have won nominations for acting. The core of the script of "Boogie Nights" and Martin''s "Angry Bull" have the same effect. They are both about the ups and downs and disillusionment of the American dream, showing the ups and downs of society through the destiny of small characters. The grand view of the overall situation is a story. Infuse incredible energy. Purely from the perspective of the script, "Booji Ye" and "L.A. Secret" are top works on the same level. Although "Murdering Green Toe" is slightly inferior, the gap is not big, and it is still wonderful. It is definitely not an easy task to choose one of the three scripts. Chapter 1767： Between Lying on the wicker chair in the garden, the sun lazily spilled on the eyelids, the sea breeze rustled slowly in the ears, and there was a smell of sea water mixed with the dry and astringent fragrance of the grass in the air. The blooming wisteria flowers linger, as if time is slowing down in the fine sand on the soles of the feet. "I made mistakes and broken dreams all day long. I heard the spring as I climbed as hard as I could. I stole my life for a long time because of the monks'' words in the bamboo courtyard." Hugo fell into a dreamland in a daze. The muscles that had been tight for a while recently gradually relaxed, and only felt that the warm halo surrounded him, and the tight nerves relaxed in an instant. Come. The sound of "rustling" swayed slightly in the breeze, making it unclear whether it was the sound of the waves hitting the beach or the sound of the breeze blowing on the grass. Hugo opened his dim eyes, the dazzling light leaned into his eyes, and couldn''t help closing his eyes again, raising his right hand to try to cover his eyes, only to find that the book on his chest fell to the ground and issued a "pop There was a muffled sound. "Wake up?" Haifeng sent a lazy voice. Hugo directly sat up, rubbed his cheeks vigorously, and asked in a muffled voice, "What time is it?" "It''s almost four o''clock." "Oh, God." Hugo rubbed his temples annoyedly. "I actually slept for three hours." "If the screenwriter knew that his script actually made you fall asleep, should he be happy or depressed?" These words made Hugo raise his head, and then he saw the playful expression on Fujin''s face, which made Hugo annoyed. Frozen for a moment, then also smirked. Just now Hugo was planning to come over and read the script, but he fell asleep without expecting it. However, Hugo''s sleep quality has not been very good lately, but the nap just now made him really relax, even if it was only three hours, but at this time he felt that the whole person was refreshed. "Fujin, hey, hurry up, your speed is so slow, and the waves are coming in a while." Pedro''s shout floated from behind, and then he saw him trotting all the way. Hey, Hugo!" Pedro is already wearing all surf gear, with drops of water dripping from his hair, and his face is excited, "How about it, do you want to come together?" After coming to Long Beach, the band members are trying some outdoor activities to enrich their spare time and divert their attention by the way. So far, the results are very good. Hugo and they all tried surfing. Fokin and Pedro played the best, and now they go into the water almost every day. Alfonso likes to play sea motorcycles the most. Neil and Hugo are not very good, even if Going to the beach is also going to swim. "Neil is also going to launch today, but he has all his equipment at home, so he will come over soon." Pedro happily sent out an invitation. Because Hugo''s house is right by the beach, their surfing equipment is kept here, but Neil gave up after playing twice, and his equipment was left at home to accumulate dust. Hugo shook his head, bent over and picked up the script on the ground, and shook it towards Pedro, "No, Joe and they are still waiting for my reply." "If you feel bored, please come over at any time." After finishing speaking, Pedro turned around and ran away without waiting for Hugo to say hello. Fujin explained, "He made an appointment with the two ladies today." Hugo immediately understood why Pedro was so excited and couldn''t help laughing. Fujin also carried the surfboard and walked towards the beach. When he reached the garden exit, he paused and then shouted at Hugo, "If you can''t decide, just let it go. Anyway, you don''t urgent." Hugo smiled and nodded, watching Fujin leave. In the last two weeks of recuperation, Hugo''s condition is gradually returning to normal, but further adjustments are still needed. Although he knows that the three scripts in his hand are excellent and they are rare opportunities, Hugo still finds it difficult to concentrate for a long time, often after 30 minutes or three quarters of an hour, he starts to lose his mind. This situation will be faced after the tour is over, it is estimated that Hugo himself did not expect it. Fortunately, I was in a rare deep sleep state just now. At this time, the whole person''s mental state has recovered a lot, and he let out a long sigh, and began to read the script again. The three scripts of "L.A. Confidential", "Boji Ye", and "Murder of Green Toe" all have their own strengths and are not the same. "L.A. Confidential" can be regarded as an atypical commercial film. As a commercial film, the story is too heavy and the flaws of the climax make it difficult for the film to open the box office, but the meticulous storyline and excellent rhythm control, but Let the script become full and rich, the three main characters are even more charming, colliding with amazing sparks. It''s easy to think of Christopher Nolan''s later Batman series of movies. He gave superhero movies a whole new life, injecting contradictions such as "justice and evil, trial and revenge" into the simple storyline. The opposition of ideas, and the implementation of Batman''s growth, makes the weak hero image plump and three-dimensional. Finally, with the powerful visual effects of the super blockbuster and the exciting plot setting, it created the miracle that the reputation of the superhero movie and the box office flew together. From a certain point of view, "L.A. Confidential" also injects more thinking space into commercial films, about the opposition between black and white, about the ambiguity of gray areas, about money and power, and desire. The collision between hope and sin, justice and vengeance makes the story break away from the pure business story, and it is thought-provoking. But the biggest flaw of "L.A. Confidential" is that it does not have the popular scenes of Christopher''s "Batman Prequel" series. The weakness of visual effects makes the climax part not able to break out in one fell swoop. Although the retro-style gunfight design is very exciting, it makes people Feeling lack of strength at the door. "Booji Ye" can be said to be a social epic, through sex. Affection. The perspective of industry reflects the social changes in the 1970s and 1980s, as well as mocking the entertainment industrys focal effect and liking the new and disgusting the old. The principles maintained by the little people have inspired people to think about fame and wealth, success, and life. . Behind the glorious glitz is chilling decadence. The reason why this film is highly praised by film critics is not without reason. Leaving aside the talent that director Paul injected into the film, starting from the script alone, the story captures a simple main line, but is attached to multiple intricate branches and uses characters. The group portrait interprets the entire era in miniature, not only reminiscent of the "angry bull", but also comparable to "pulp fiction." Of course, the greatest success of "Boogie Nights" came from the director. Paul Thomas Anderson gave the movie a strange tone, saturated but with a kind of obscurity, and covered with a layer of psychedelic haziness, as if Suck. The world seen after the poison can be said to have injected special vitality into the movie in all aspects. "Murder of Green Toe" is an unconventional black comedy that can be called evil. Classic, crazy and absurd humor style, bizarre character settings, complex tortuous, confusing plot, intense and lively rhythm, with the protagonists'' exaggerated but aftertaste performances, dedicating a meticulously cooked American black humor. Although many people say that "Murder of Green Toes" is not the most Coen brothers'' movie, in fact, the biting and self-deprecating black humor incorporated in the movie is precisely one of the Coen brothers'' best skills. In this movie, various whimsical details have become the biggest highlight of the story, and the narrative method that uses characters to promote the plot is also the only one of the three scripts in Hugo''s hands. "L.A. Confidential" is the ironic reality of Los Angeles in the 1950s, and "Boogie Nights" is the color of Los Angeles in the 1970s. Affection. The ups and downs of the industry, "Murder Green Toe" is a black comedy that took place in Los Angeles in the 1960s. Whats interesting is that these three stories are all set in Los Angeles, and the time and background of the stories are also different. Even the "Murder Green Toe" who does not clearly mention the background of the times also mentions the influence of the times in many details of the script. This is also the background information that the Coen brothers paid attention to during the shooting. If Hugo is interested in, he has always been interested in comedy, and "Murder of Green Toe" is a real comedy, undoubtedly the most suitable choice; but if according to the theme of the story, he is interested in " The color described in "Boji Night". Affection. The story of the industry is full of curiosity, and the absurd and exaggerated character settings are also very attractive; but if the decision is made according to the absolute quality of the script, the "L.A. Confidential" will undoubtedly be the final winner, regardless of Whether it is the character setting or the plot design, including the thickness of the story, this script is the most convincing. Speaking of the director, the "Murder of Green Toe" Coen brothers is undoubtedly the first choice. Hugo and the Coen brothers have a very good friendship, not to mention one of Hugo''s wishes to cooperate with them; Paul Thomas Anderson is definitely rain. One of Guos most hopeful directors is not only because of his talents, but also because of his understanding of roles and performances, which makes Hugo full of interest. As for the "L.A. Confidential" Curtis Hansen, despite his strength Slightly inferior, but the control he showed in this movie is also commendable. From the perspective of the script alone, these three scripts are indeed similar. Choosing any one will not be wrong or fail. Choosing one of them means missing the other two, which is a pity in itself. Thing; then... Maybe Hugo should choose from the perspective of performance, starting from the role, thinking about the way of performance, and seeing which role is most worth exploring, which role is the most interesting, and which role is the most challenging? But the problem is that Hugo''s recent state is still unstable, and he is not sure whether he can sort out a line of thought and make the right choice. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but feel a bit headache. It seems that that kind of dazed mentality has affected Hugo''s judgment on the future development direction of the actor''s career. Chapter 1768： Call for help Objectively speaking, Hugo is indeed at the pinnacle of his career. He has almost reached a height that no one can match. For him, whether it is music or movies, there are actually not too many challenges. Although this is a bit arrogant, it is true. The previous pace of continuously chasing dreams seems to have lost the direction and motivation to continue sprinting. Of course, Hugo also knows that he is only halfway there. His current achievements seem to be brilliant, but they are still not worth mentioning compared to those real top superstars. Because the so-called superstars, so-called artists, they have passed the test of a long time, and they have achieved such prestige after the years have settled. If Hugo cant keep going, then he is at best a meteoreven if the meteor is dazzling and hot, it will only be a meteor after all. The entertainment industry is a cruel and simple world. Hugo has established today''s position with success again and again. He doesn''t want to prove himself to anyone, but he needs time to test himself. Therefore, Hugo still has a long, long way to go. Hugo knows these truths more clearly. However, it is not so easy to adjust your mentality. It is like the loneliness and loneliness after walking off the stage surrounded by 110,000 people in Madison Square Garden. It is like the three excellent scripts in hand that make me hesitate but unable to sort out. Thoughts to make judgments... the feeling of emptiness is terrible, but there is no way to make up for it. If you want to think from the perspective of performance, the characters in the three scripts of "L.A. Confidential", "Boujinye" and "Murder of Green Toe" are actually very interesting and have their own characteristics. The three protagonists of "L.A. Confidential" are completely different, and their performance styles and digging angles are also completely different; the protagonists of "Booji Ye" and "Murder of Green Toe" all have a touch of absurd comedy, but the comedy of "Booji Ye" is more It is the involuntary humor under the social background, and "Murdering Green Toe" carries the exaggerated humor of the fate of the little character. Of course, there are still good and bad points for each character in detail. This requires Hugo to carefully read the script and carefully study the context of the script and the shaping of the characters. But Hugo can''t calm down to study the script now. In fact, he has read all three scripts, but now he can''t think about it carefully. This feeling makes people feel a sense of powerlessness. Lifting his head, he placed a third of the "L.A. Confidential" on the bench next to him. Hugo raised his feet, hugged his knees tightly, and watched the sunset quietly. The blood-red sunset dyed the entire sky into a bright color, the blue sea waves were surging in the **** glow, and in the sea breeze, you could hear the frolicking on the beach, light in the air. The light quake shook, but the world quieted down like never before at this moment, so quiet that all the impetuousness settled down. Hugo likes moments like this, as if he is the only person left in the world, but he is not alone. The short-term freedom and comfort seem to make all worries no longer important. Picking up the cell phone next to him, Hugo wanted to chat with others, maybe not about scripts or work, just small talk. After thinking about it, Hugo pressed Cameron''s phone number, but he couldn''t press his thumb on the green call button. Even if the call gets through, he doesn''t know what to say. I remembered that he received Camerons call in the San Francisco hospital. She was so worried that she burst into tears and even cried so much that she couldnt help herselfthis was the second time Hugo had a mental state problem, which almost scared her. When he died, Liushen Wuzhu made his voice tremble slightly. Therefore, Hugo does not know whether his state today will worry Cameron again. He is not sure whether he should tell Cameron the pressure he feels in his heart. But... at least he should try and see, shouldn''t he? Pressed the green call button, and Cameron soon picked up the phone. Her voice was full of surprises, "Hey, Hugo, why did you call me?" The voice could be heard before it fell. She laughed happily. The corners of Hugo''s mouth could not help but gently outline an arc, "I am watching the sunset, and I think it is really too beautiful, so I think of you." Putting his chin on his knees, he looked at the flame burning in front of him. Sunset, "Are you there now? Can you see the sunset?" "Yes, I can see it too." Cameron''s excited voice came over, "Wow, today''s sunset is really beautiful." Cameron couldn''t help but sigh, "God, you see the sky Is that huge cloud? It looks like a big tortoise, but now it''s a big tortoise dyed red." Hugo also raised his head, then he saw the cloud Cameron was talking about, and he laughed out loud, "I don''t think it wants to be described as such." "But the group behind it are her children? Oh, God, look, it''s a big group." Cameron''s lively words made the smile on Hugo''s mouth completely outline, "Damn it, now it looks like another It''s like shit. Shit! I''m actually swearing!" Cameron''s self-talking completely made Hugo overjoyed. But after laughing, Hugo was stunned, "Hey, do you see the same scenery as me?" Although they all said that the sky we see is the same, but what we see in different regions Will the scenery be the same? Listening to Cameron''s description just now, those clouds are almost exactly the same as those in Long Beach. "..." Cameron didn''t speak. Just when Hugo thought the phone was disconnected, he heard her pounce and laughed, "Of course I hope it''s the same. With such a beautiful sunset, are you planning to be with other women? Lets watch it together? The voice rang in Hugos ears, but it sounded so... at close range, it seemed to sound like a real sound behind him, and then before Hugo turned his head, he saw Cameron coming from the side. Silhouette. Hugo''s eyes rounded, and he stayed in place. Cameron jumped on the spot and said annoyedly, "It''s almost a bit. If you react slower, I can scare you." "You... why are you here?" Hugo blurted out. He never thought that Cameron would come to Long Beach secretly. If Rick knows, he will be furious, because Cameron is definitely the object of intense attention by the paparazzi. Once Hugo''s position is exposed because of Cameron''s whereabouts, then Hugo''s recuperation will be ruined. Cameron laughed happily, and said, "Why, don''t you want me to appear?" Hugo immediately touched his nose shyly, explaining "You know I didn''t mean that", Ka Melon sat directly next to Hugo, hugged Hugos shoulders tightly, and said with a smile, "I know!" Then Cameron bit his lips lightly and gave a "hush". "But, you remember not to tell Rick, I ran here secretly." Hugo was stunned, but didn''t know how to answer. Cameron quickly explained, "I confirmed, there is really no paparazzi. I sneaked away from the back after going to the supermarket and took the bus to the rental car. Place, I rented a car temporarily." After finishing speaking, Cameron showed a triumphant expression, "How about it, am I doing well?" Hugo couldn''t laugh or cry, but in the end he smiled and nodded, "Yes, well done." Hugo printed a kiss on Cameron''s forehead, "Well, it''s dinner time, you drive all the way over. I must be hungry too, do you have any plans today?" Cameron raised his head and looked at Hugo, and asked with barking eyes, "You are the master here, don''t you plan to show me a tour?" Hugo squeezed Camerons chin, Of course theres no problem. Ill show you around. I guess Neil and the others will come back after a while, and Neil will cook. Recently, Samora also stayed in Los Angeles, so they This group of men who don''t know anything about cooking has a sharp decline in food, and Neil, a guy who can barely distinguish sugar and salt, has become "the guy with the best cooking skills." "Hugo, Hugo, the waves are really great today. It''s really good if you don''t go... Hey, Cameron!" Pedro ran in happily, dripping with sea water, holding a surfboard, his face There was a bright smile on his face, but after seeing the uninvited guest, he could hardly control his expression and was completely stunned. Cameron raised his right hand and greeted Pedro, and then Fogin and Neal walked in together, "Pepe, go in! What are you doing with your surfboard blocking the door!" Then the two walked in. They saw Cameron sitting on the side. The two of them frowned slightly and exchanged glances, but after all they didn''t say anything, just greeted Cameron. For a time the atmosphere was a little dull. Suddenly, the phone that Hugo had not put down in his hand rang sharply, and Hugo quickly stood up, "Pepe, you take Cameron for a tour, and then we will see... Neil cooks or orders takeaway. Bar." Neil walked towards Hugo and asked in a low voice, "Does Rick know?" Hugo shook his head, and Neil frowned slightly, without saying anything, he greeted Cameron to leave. past. Hugo looked down at this time. Although the phone has no caller ID, it has been used for a long time and now I can probably remember the number. This is actually Charlize''s call. Hugo originally thought it was Rick or Joseph''s call. He raised his head and explained to Foggin, "It''s Charlize, I''ll be here soon after answering the phone." Then, Hugo gave way to the side, allowing Pedro and Fukugin''s surfboards to pass, and at the same time answered the phone, "Hey, Charlize, don''t tell me you are also in Long Beach now?" However, an unfamiliar cry came from the other end of the phone, like a helpless child, whimpering lowly, "Hugo..." After that, there was a long silence, only caused by crying for too long. Hiccups floated intermittently, "I...I don''t know what happened." The fragmented voice floated slightly in the setting sun. Chapter 1769： 0 Miles Strange, because Hugo really rarely heard Charlize crying. Even when she confided the truth about her father, she was not so fragmented. The choking voice was interrupted by the inoperable line of the phone, making Hugo a little frustrated. Raised eyebrows. He knew that it was Charlize''s voice, he was pretty sure. "What''s the matter with you?" Hugo''s voice settled down, not too flustered, but the slightly tightened voice revealed his inner worry. Fukun clearly noticed that Hugo was wrong, stopped and looked back, then Cameron, then Neil and Pedro, everyone looked at Hugo. Hugo seemed to be aware of everyone''s sight, but he could only shook his head in confusion, because he didn''t know what happened to Charlize. "I don''t know, I don''t know, I only know that Mr. Perfect disappeared, he just disappeared like this..." Charlize''s voice full of anger and doubt was trembling slightly, showing her contradiction and fragility at the moment. . Hugo was full of question marks, and his brows were tightly knotted together. "What do you mean? What does it mean that Mr. Perfect has disappeared?" At this time, Cameron, Fujin and others have already walked to Hugo''s side, quietly listening to Hugo''s conversation, trying to identify some clues. "How could I possibly be him. Mom. I don''t know. I''m not the **** Stewart Townsend!" This is the most uttered word Charlize said tonight. In addition to anger, she felt more at a loss, "I Finished his job as the''Devil''s Advocate'', and just returned to Los Angeles from New York today. He wanted to go to his apartment to surprise him, but found that the apartment had been evacuated, and a new tenant was finishing his **** of furniture! He left a letter from the landlord and handed it to me. A letter! Go to him. Mom. Mr. Perfect! He only left me a **** letter!" Charlize yelled at the phone angrily, but vaguely let the others who stood aside listened and understood, "Then he left only one sentence in the letter,''I''m leaving, I''m sorry.'' Let that **** Go get fucked! He actually left me a sentence like that, and then disappeared completely." "What about his agent? Doesn''t his agent know where he has gone?" Hugo is also confused now and has not figured out the situation at all. All he can do is try to calm Charlize, and then Sort out your thinking. But how could Charlize, who was angry at this time, hear it, "Grass you! Hugo Lancaster! Can you not understand people? I said, he disappeared, just disappeared! The phone number was deleted! , The agent was cancelled by him and the apartment was emptied..." Hugo was silent in the face of Charlize''s anger. He opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say. Inexplicably, Hugo had an ominous hunch, he himself couldn''t explain it clearly. "Do you know? I called his friend Ryan and they asked me, don''t I know he has left Los Angeles? Hahahaha, it''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous!" Charlize was already incoherent at this time She said that she didnt know anything about Mr. Perfect, but she still seemed to know some inside information. He felt that the development pressure in Hollywood was too great and he couldnt find opportunities here, so he decided to Go to the West End of London to look for opportunities. God **** it, West End! He actually left like this. He didn''t say hello to me, and didn''t leave any news. That''s it! Die! Ground! Disappeared!" Hugo was so shocked that he didn''t even know what to say, but what he can be sure of is that Charlize''s state is very unstable at this time, and it can even be said to be extremely bad. No one knows what will happen. thing. Hugo showed Cameron with an apologetic expression, pointed to the phone, and whispered, "I must go there." Cameron was stunned. "But..." Her mouth was full of bitterness but she didn''t know what to say. She knew all the so-called truths, but the turbulent mixed emotions made her want to get angry, she wanted Shouting "Not allowed to go" to Hugo, she wanted to **** Hugo''s phone and throw it directly into the sea. She wanted Hugo to choose between her and Charlize... "But the paparazzi are not here. Looking for you?" Cameron grabbed the last straw. Hugo shook his head, "I will go back quietly at this time, no one will find out." Then Hugo hugged Cameron and said in a low voice, "I''m really sorry." Then, Hugo looked at Fu. Kim and Neil, motioned for them to entertain Cameron, and then ran towards the garage behind. Before running to the garage, Hugo looked at the black Chevrolet Impala retro car in front of him, stood beside the car door, hesitated for a moment, got into the driver''s seat with his teeth gritted, then found the key in the document holder and looked at his hand. In that extremely strange car key, his right hand was clenched into a fist, feeling the sharpness of the key''s metal teeth in his palm, and finally released his right hand again, inserted the key in, started the engine, and drove away. Standing at the entrance of the manor, Cameron looked surprised, obviously unable to believe his eyes, "When will Hugo start to drive by himself?" Although Hugo can already drive after the "life and death speed" exercise, he can drive. It is still extremely difficult for Hugo, which can be called a kind of torture. Cameron has never seen Hugo drive. When two people are dating, either a taxi or Samora acted as the driver. Neal was also dumbfounded at this time. If he remembers correctly, Hugo still refused to drive when he was in New York half a month ago, and he can''t remember that Hugo had driven a car in the past year That impala retro car is Fujins car, but Fujins garage has been under maintenance for the past two days, so its temporarily left here by Hugo. At this time, Fujin was also surprised, but he reacted more swiftly and kept his voice calm and said, "It''s been half a year in the course of this tour, and occasionally he will try to open it." Fujin''s voice awakened the astonished Neil and Pedro, and then they saw Fujin''s eyes and quickly cleared up their expressions. Fortunately, at this time night has gradually fallen, Cameron did not see their expressions clearly in the gloom, just bit her lower lip, standing still watching the figure of Hugo flying away, the only turbulence in her heart was herself. knowledge. "How stupid, how stupid, and how ridiculous I was, I didn''t notice anything wrong from the beginning to the end, and even asked his friends to tell me the truth. That mocking tone was completely humiliating me, Chi Guoguo satirized my innocence and ridiculousness. I was so stupid that no one would find out even if I hit and die on the dock, because it was a dead pig at all, even a pig that didnt know what was going on. !" Charlize was holding the phone and venting her hatred frantically. She herself couldn''t tell whether she was more angry at Mr. Perfect''s leaving without saying goodbye, or angry at her slow response, crying and smiling, like It''s completely lost his sanity. "Perhaps I have noticed it a long time ago. Before the shooting of the''Devil''s Advocate'', he once again invited me to move into his apartment. I refused again. This is the third time. I don''t understand why he can''t understand me. I just I think its good to live in my own apartment. Im used to my own life. Im used to taking care of myself and taking care of myself. I just think that I have some space for each other, which is good for both parties... His performance was not right at the time, but I chose to ignore it." "Before he mentioned the obstacles to career development. My career opened up, but he has not found a performance opportunity. He wants to go to Broadway in New York to find opportunities, but I think that the training of Broadway is important, but Far away from the prosperity of Los Angeles, there are definitely not so many career opportunities. He didn''t mention it again at that time... Could it be said that since then, he has planned to leave without saying goodbye?" "I don''t know what he is still dissatisfied with. I have been working hard to cooperate with him. He wants me to be an elegant lady. I am studying hard. I start not to drink beer but drink red wine with him; I start to read those ancient Greeks. I tried to increase my own background; I even tried to go mountain climbing with him, trying to understand his hobbies... But I dont know what went wrong, whether I didnt work hard enough, or just between us Not suitable..." "God, oh, **** damn... this is simply an insult to me, he left without a word, and all his friends knew where he was going, maybe he even gave him a farewell party. , But I alone dont know. Im the scariest, ridiculous, pathetic, and pathetic woman in history Im leaving Los Angeles, I dont want to stay here anymore, I want to be thorough Disappearing in this circle, I dont want to face those fake smiling faces..." "So, he didn''t even want to talk to me, and chose to leave without saying goodbye. This shows that I have a problem, right? I am a problematic woman, am I? If you are a friend, don''t say that. Comforting words to perfuse me, tell me honestly, what is wrong with me? Am I a terrible woman? Tell me, its okay, you dont worry about me, I can bear it, you can tell the truth..." "Okay, I said." Hugo''s words came over the phone, with a sense of unreality, as if they were transmitted from outer space, "But can you open the door first?" "Door?" Charlize was stunned, and got up from the bed in a daze, only to find that she was lying on the bed like a rag. More importantly, she didn''t even know it. Where is itnot her own apartment, nor Hugos villa in Malibu, anyway. Looking at the unfamiliar surroundings, Charlize said to the phone, "What door?" At this time, the wooden door in front of Charlize was knocked, she hesitated, walked to the door, opened the safety latch, then opened the door carefully, and then saw Hugo standing in front of her. Chapter 1770： Goodbye without saying goodbye Highway 1 is like a gurgling stream, winding in the setting sun slowly, and the magnificent scenery is beautiful in the **** glow, and then just watch the sunset disappear little by little, and the navy blue night Shrouded and entered a completely different world. The night is getting thicker and denser, or the quiet or noisy lights are dotted with far and near in the line of sight, completely supporting the night with only a few stars. The vast rolling low hills stretched under the wheels, and the clear waters flowed quietly, moisturizing the tender grass and smooth-lined vineyards not far from the road. This motel named "Palm Tree" is located on the outskirts of Napa. The quaint gray walls under the moonlight reflect the whirling shadows of the endless vineyards behind, gently blowing in. The cool breeze in the middle of the night brings the aroma of ripe grapes. Although the hotel looks a bit old, the bricks and tiles full of history are far away from the bustle of the city, as if they have come to a paradise. Hugo held the hot phone in his hand, watched the flashing signal reminding that the battery was exhausted, and waited for the door of the room in front of him to open. The door panel opened gently, revealing a gleam of goose-yellow light, and in an instant the darkness around was dissipated, and then he saw Charlizes embarrassed appearance, messy hair and bad tears made her look like Just experienced a series of bitter battles in the women''s prison. Hugo gave Charlize a small smile, lifted the plastic bag in the convenience store in his left hand, filled with beer, and whispered, "My phone should be scrapped. Are you sure you want to continue? ?" Charlize''s head couldn''t turn around a bit, seeing Hugo in front of him just froze in place. The smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth was so warm that she almost caught her by surprise. The dry eye sockets suddenly collapsed. The sudden tears made all the weakness and timidity in his heart surge up, and Charlize wiped her eyes violently. She couldn''t stop her tears, so she turned around and faced Hugo with her back, then clenched her teeth and clenched her fists, letting the tears run wild. A person has been strong for too long, she is really tired. Maybe not because Mr. Perfect left without saying goodbye, but because she persisted for too long by herself. She missed the days when she lived together at Sunset Plaza. She just needs to know that there is someone who supports herself unswervingly there, and someone who can always understand herself, understand herself, and wait for herself. And now, that person appeared. Charlize didn''t know how long she had been crying. After finally waiting for the tears to be controlled, she realized that she was still alone in the room. She was stunned, and she turned around and saw Hugo who was still standing at the door. . Hugo still had that kind smile on his face, and whispered, "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" Charlize was immediately amused by these words, crying and laughing like a lunatic, "You are such a big name, and you need my special invitation!" "Then I will take this sentence as a positive answer." Hugo walked into the room, then closed the door again, walked aside, and put all the beer in his hand on the counter. Seeing Hugo''s generous back, tears came up again inexplicably, Charlize disgusted with angrily, "What are you doing here?" Hugo chuckled slightly, "Come here and see how embarrassed you are. You are usually like a man. I am very curious to see you crying for a man in such a senseless manner... Hey, Charlize -Ms. Theron!" Before Hugo finished speaking, he noticed that Charlize was rushing up, and then rubbed his entire face against the back of his coat, tears and nasal mucus. Hugo felt a little cramp in his back. "Although I know you don''t talk about hygiene, but...Madam, this is the new clothes I just bought, OK!" Hugo shook his head helplessly, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was still slightly outlined. After Charlize took care of his face with Hugo''s coat carefully and carefully, he took a step back contentedly, and said righteously, "Cut, it''s not hygienic. Knowing who it is, these clothes have not been washed for a few days, and they were worn out directly by the paparazzi, but it would be a shame." Hugo did not refute. He just took off his coat and put it aside. He turned his head and gave Charlize a fierce look. He saw Charlize''s clean cheeks. Although his flushed eyes were still very embarrassed, she was not a fan. Shi''s face has returned to his familiar appearance. Hugo immediately picked up two bottles of beer, handed one to Charlize, walked to the edge of the bed and sat down directly. Charlize skillfully opened the beer in his hand, then raised his head and began to pour it down. He drank a can in one breath, and squeezed the beer can into a ball with his right hand. Threw it on the wall, and then took another can from the table, walked to the edge of the bed, and sat down on the other side. "How do you know that I am here?" Just now, I was babbling and complaining with Hugo for a few hours. Charlize''s mood was very ups and downs. He cried, laughed, and cried. When all the negative emotions broke out and vented, it was finally at this time. It calmed down a bit. In fact, Charlize didnt know where she was. After leaving Mr. Perfects apartment, she did not go back to her apartment. She was just looking for information clues. After getting the exact answer from Mr. Perfects friends, Charlize felt herself It was about to explode, and he called Hugo to complain while driving. Later, I was too tired to cry, so I found a motel and came in to rest. Who knows, Hugo also found it here. Hugo immediately showed a contemptuous expression, "You were talking to me on the phone when you checked in, dont you remember? Your cell phone is almost out of power, and you have to ask the service staff at the counter to help you find the charger, no Remember?" Hugo was at the gas station and was looking for a mobile phone charger at the same time. Charlize scratched her head. In fact, the memories of the past few hours have become very vague. She does not even remember how much time has passed. She has only a vague impression of what Hugo said, but she is not sure that it happened. It''s still a story in a dream. Charlize took a serious look at the Hugo in front of him, but couldn''t help but start to worry, "What are you doing here? Didn''t you rest in Long Beach? If the paparazzi knows about it, that would be bad. You are in your current state. If you cant stand the toss, you should stay there and have a good rest and disappear completely. Oh, God, you just leave me alone, anyway, Ill be fine if I cry here, a man like me, dont worry, right? ?" Looking at Charlize with a worried face in front of him, Hugo did not speak, but looked at her quietly, causing Charlize to start to be inexplicable. Then he touched his cheek and raised his eyebrows, "Why? I still Is it ugly? Too ugly to see people?" These words made Hugo smile slightly, stretched out his hands to hold Charlize''s wrists, and then slowly took them off, "I came here to answer your question." Charlize frowned. Looking at Hugo suspiciously, this made Hugo laugh dumbly, "I am here to tell you what a terrible woman you are... Hey, if you have something to say, why are you hitting someone again? of!" If it is normal, Hugos grinning will definitely make Charlize a cruel hand, but today, Charlize let out a long sigh and said dejectedly, "Yes, what you said is the truth. I am indeed a man. A terrible woman, let others just leave without saying goodbye, for fear of avoiding it; and she is still a stupid woman who doesn''t even notice the other side without saying goodbye. It''s so stupid that there is no cure." Hugo looked at Charlize, who was complaining about himself, but he burst into laughter, causing Charlize to gritted his teeth. Before Charlize ran away, Hugo quickly raised his hands in a surrender gesture, and then said, "What I know Charlize Theron is the most beautiful woman in the world, unique." "She will not be hysterical in front of a man, pretending to lose weight, and say she''s full after eating two green leaves; she will not be squeamish like a princess and need a man to take care of it all the time, as if she can''t even hold a fork. She feels normal; she laughs heartily, never concealing her happy mood; she is extremely dedicated to her work, and even willing to abandon her appearance to challenge all the impossible; she always puts her friends first, Even if she is too busy, she will be the first to show up to her friends as long as her friends have something to do; she is always soft-mouthed on the surface, she treats friends and family members very harshly, but she never knows how to refuse , Take responsibility one after another; even if she is hurt, she will still applaud each other''s strengths..." Hugo''s warm voice was whispering, and the tears in Charlize''s eyes blurred his vision. The hot temperature almost burned her cheeks and burned her inner wounds. "I can''t find a second Charlize like this in the world. It''s worth rushing all the way from Long Beach to Napa and showing up here." Charlize punched Hugo **** the shoulder and looked at Hugo. With the exaggerated expression, the smile bloomed in tears, but just twitching the corner of his mouth, the smile disappeared into the tears again. "However, she also has many shortcomings. Her temper is too violent, her voice is too loud, and her male hormones are too strong..." Hugo was only halfway talking, and Charlize kicked him directly. Both of them laughed. Hugo hurriedly begged for mercy, and then went on to say, "Her biggest shortcoming is that she doesn''t like to trouble others, but always troubles herself. No matter what happens, she blames herself. You don''t need to be because of other people''s malice. Hate yourself and deny yourself. You must get rid of this shortcoming." Hugo looked at Charlize''s eyes deeply and said seriously, "You must believe that you are a woman worth cherishing and loving." Chapter 1771： Acquaintance Originally, Charlize thought her tears had dried up, but at this moment she couldn''t help but slid down again, and the hot temperature made her tremble gently. When he learned that Mr. Perfect had left without saying goodbye, Charlizes first reaction was whether he did something wrong, whether he was hurt by his repeated refusal, or whether he was busy with work and neglected him. Did she not worry about his mood... Even when she learned that Mr. Perfect had told his friends about his plan, she was the only one buried in encouragement, her first reaction was still self-doubt. But now, Hugo told her that it was not her fault. Charlize only felt that the whole person was relieved, the tense nerves were completely relaxed at this moment, and then the whole person was slightly leaning on Hugo''s shoulders, almost completely out of control, just biting his lower lip tightly. Suppressing the cry of crying, let the tears wet Hugo''s shoulders. The heat on the broad shoulders was like a safe haven, making her feel safer than ever before. Hugo lifted his right hand slightly, trying to comfort Charlize, but hesitated again and again, and put his right hand down, quietly let Charlize vent all his emotions. It wasn''t until Charlize''s crying gradually subsided that he said in a low voice, "I didn''t bring a change of clothes." Charlize saw Hugo''s shirt with soaked shoulders. He gritted his teeth and glared at Hugo. Then he rubbed the shirt twice with vengeance and wiped his nose clean. This made Hugo show a look of disgust, "No, I take back what I just said, you are too sloppy, God, you are really too sloppy!" It caused Charlize to laugh, and the whole mood was like a clear cloud of sky. After laughing, Charlize also showed an embarrassed expression, "You really didn''t bring a change of clothes? Would you like to take a bath and then put on a bathrobe?" Hugo said nothing, just covering his hands. He touched his chest and showed a look of astonishment, which made Charlize stunned, and threw the unopened beer in Hugo''s arms, "Anyway, it''s you who feel uncomfortable, and I don''t care." Charlize stood up, walked to the closet and flipped through it, took a bath towel and a t-shirt provided by the motel, and threw it to Hugo. Hugo picked it up and looked at it, and found that this t-shirt was completely a motel advertising t-shirt, a simple white cotton t-shirt with the words "palm tree" printed on it, nothing else. . Hugo deliberately looked at Charlize contemptuously, but Charlize reached out and grabbed the t-shirt, "Don''t forget it." Hugo hurriedly protected the t-shirt, and immediately changed it on the spot. Charlize leaned on the desk, looking at Hugo, who took off his shirt and looked disgusted, and he couldn''t help but laugh. However, just when Charlize was about to complain, she noticed that Hugo''s left leg was trembling slightly. It was an uncontrollable tremor. It could be seen that his thigh muscles were completely out of control, even Yu Yu. If he hadn''t noticed this abnormality, he was still carefully wiping the wet water stains on his shoulders. Charlize was stunned, and after thinking about it, he reacted immediately. For Hugos driving problem, their group of friends couldnt understand better, "So, are you sure you dont want to take a bath?" Hugo raised his head and looked at him uncertainly. Charlize pointed to his left leg. Hugo looked down, only to discover his own abnormality, which made Hugo stunned. He tried to control his left leg, the shaking stopped, but within two seconds, he felt the impulse of shaking again-it was an uncontrollable tremor of the muscles, such a familiar and unfamiliar feeling made Hugo Somewhat irritable. Hugo let out a long breath, raised his head and smiled at Charlize, Dont worry, its okay, its okay a long time ago, right? Actually Hugo has already defeated the demons, and driving is for him. There is no problem anymore. The reason why this is so today is only because I have been driving for so long, and I still feel a little uncomfortable with the injured left leg and knee. Psychological effects. Charlize knew that a "thank you" was not important to Hugo, so she didn''t say anything, just turned around and entered the bathroom, dampened a towel, then boiled a pot of boiling water, and mixed it with warm water. , Adjusted the temperature, soaked the towel in hot water for a while, and then covered the knee of Hugo''s left leg. Feeling the heat from the left leg, even a little bit of heat, it was slightly tingling, but it stretched the muscles, Hugo let out a comfortable low groan, and the whole person slowly relaxed. Looking at Charlize in front of him, Hugo asked in a relaxed tone, "So, there has been a lot of pressure recently?" Charlize is not a person who breaks easily, even in the face of emotional setbacks, this is determined by his growth experience. Charlize was not surprised that Hugo noticed his abnormality, curled his mouth, and after making sure that the towel would not fall off, he sat down on the edge of the bed and let out a long sigh, "Yes, the pressure is so great that there is no way to control himself. Emotions, but in the crew, I cant get angry, I can only get angry at myself." Charlize watched Hugo rubbing his hands, and then pointed to his eyes. Charlize reacted immediately, rubbing his hands, and then covering his eyes with his palms, because it was very difficult to raise his arms with both hands. It was sour, so she simply lay down, and after tossing for a few hours, she also started to get tired and let herself relax completely. "Recently filming the''Devil''s Advocate'' and promoting the''Romeo and Juliet'' collision period, I almost feel that I am about to split my personality." Charlize did not hide his emotions, complaining irritably, but made Hugo laugh dumbly, "Originally. This time its not easy to shoot. The characters in it need to have a split personality, and the whole spirit falls into a state of collapse. Its really difficult for me, and I still cooperate with Pacino, God, fortunately I and him There are not many opponents. The only good news is that Reeves is not an opponent who can bring pressure." Charlize was complaining about Keanu Reeves''s lack of acting skills, which caused Hugo to laugh. But Hugo also understands what Charlize said. Although the protagonist of the movie "Devil''s Advocate" is Keanu Reeves and Al Pacino, as the heroine, Charlize''s role is not so important. It is heavy, but in fact, the test of Charlize''s acting skills is a big challenge. As Charlize said, she needs to show the tendency of split personality in the movie, the mental state gradually collapses, the invisible mental pressure is poured out, and the psychological fear is formed. This is definitely not an easy task. "In order to prepare for the role, I have been to a psychiatrist to''practice schizophrenia'' for an hour every day for the past three months. God, this is simply torture." Charlize complained angrily, and then sat down. I got up, "Hugo, you said, how did you experience the mental brewing when you performed the''Death Convict Walk'' in the first place." Although others have always been worried about Hugos mental state, the experience of "Death Row" is always a thorn, lest Hugos mental state will collapse again one day; but Charlize knows that Hugo has already walked out. It''s not that Hugo''s psychology will no longer have problems in the future, but that the "death prisoner walk" has passed, and Hugo can already face it calmly. If the secret is too deep, it seems too deliberate. Hugo groaned for a while, "Well, maybe I really put myself in it completely. You know, when you are studying a character, at a certain moment you will think that you are really that person and really live in it. , Really experienced those things... the feeling is very subtle, like a dream, but the only difference is that you are sober." "Wow, this is really Arabic, I don''t understand it at all." Charlize''s words made Hugo chuckle, "I hope to be able to shoot again, so that I can really enjoy the performance process. "The "Devil''s Advocate" has been officially finished today, and Charlize naturally has no way to come back. "During the filming process, I only felt a lot of pressure. I kept pressing on my shoulders, making me almost out of breath. like" "It''s like walking a tightrope?" "Yes!" Charlize''s eyes lit up suddenly, "It''s like walking a tightrope. I get up every morning, and before going to sleep, I stand in front of the bathroom mirror and look at myself as if I see a stranger, and then she Inside I flared my teeth and claws but I couldnt hear what she was talking about. I just thought the person inside was so terrifying, as if he would swallow me at any time..." Listening to Charlize''s story during the shooting, Hugo sighed softly in his heart. It''s no wonder that Charlize will be completely out of control today. The pressure in her heart has accumulated for several months. It is estimated that it started from the late filming of "Romeo and Juliet" and reached its peak during the "Devil''s Spokesperson" period. Under such circumstances, Mr. Perfect''s leaving without saying goodbye became the straw that crushed the camel, and things were completely out of control. The Charlize in front of him was the Charlize Hugo was familiar with. He danced about acting, and even accidentally spilled the beer in his hand on the sheet, but he inadvertently tapped it twice and poured the beer into his mouth. Two big mouths, and then continued talking. She doesn''t look beautiful at all at this time. Yan, there was even some embarrassment, but the look blooming in those eyes made her face glow with a hazy halo. This is the real Charlize. "Originally I thought everything was fine. I knew I still had a lot of shortcomings, but I really felt the bottleneck of the performance, as if after breaking through here, I could touch a whole new world. I can''t wait to get together You share, and you want to come back and share with him, but..." At this point, Charlize paused and curled his lips severely, "As you said, he really is the damn''Mr. Perfect''! Even leaving is so careful." Chapter 1772： 1 knife 2 breaks Charlize''s mood has calmed down at this time, and he has regained his ability to think. When he mentioned Mr. Perfect, his tone was a little tired, but there was no more emotional ups and downs, just with a trace of melancholy and a trace of stubbornness. "You said, is it really my fault?" Charlize supported his head with his right hand, looked at Hugo in front of him, and asked aloud, and immediately saw Hugo roll his eyes, Charlize waved his hand repeatedly. Explained, Im not self-blaming. We all know that any rupture of a relationship cannot be one-sided. It cannot be all his fault, nor can it all be my fault. It must be ours. Something went wrong, so... you can''t always deny that he chose to leave this matter without saying goodbye." "That''s because he is a coward, he dare not face you, dare not face the problems between you, dare not confront you, and even dare not even say goodbye in person." Hugo sneered, his tone of voice was slight. Does not hide his inner anger and contempt. Charlize twitched his mouth, trying to show a mocking smile, but found that he even disdained Mr. Perfect''s cowardly behavior. Perhaps the catharsis just a few hours ago had poured out all the negative emotions in her heart. "I mean, am I really asking too much of him?" Charlizes words calmed Hugo. He did not speak, but listened carefully, "You know, his career has not been very smooth. He has never found a suitable performance opportunity. In fact, I have also discussed with him. After this problem, we all know that what Hollywood needs is an opportunity, an opportunity to show itself. If he is just playing alone, it is certainly not that easy, but I can help him, and Rick can help him, as long as he wants, at least we If you can win the opportunity, you still have to see him next." "But..." Charlize carefully looked at Hugo''s sight, and said solemnly, "but he refused, he hopes to rely on his own strength to find opportunities. You said, why is this? It is because he is a man. Is your self-esteem, unwilling to borrow the power of a woman? Or is it because..." At this point, Charlize couldn''t help but pause, but Hugo saw the clues in her eyes, lifted her chin, and smiled at the corners of her mouth, "Because of what?" "Because he rejects you, he resists you very much, because he always thinks you are nosy." Charlize said bluntly, but it made Hugo laugh lowly. "I tried to explain to him, we are just friends, we have nothing between us, but every time we go around, we still return to the same place. Almost every time the content of the quarrel is the same." Charlize lowered his eyes, slightly He pursed his lips, as if to cover up the inexplicable intricacies in his heart, but quickly raised his eyes, "Hugo, is this really the case? He refused my help because of his pride? You men are both. Is that so?" Hugo did not answer immediately, but pondered for a while, "You know, men''s psychology is very complicated, but it is also very simple. We don''t think too much like women, and most of the time we may not care about details. But once the sensitive nerve is touched at a certain moment, some puzzling choices will be made." "So..." Hugo paused, prolonged the ending, then nodded affirmatively, and replied in a positive tone, "Yes, he is careful." Charlize was amused by Hugos affirmative tone. The more he thinks about it, the more funny he feels. We have argued many times about work, but there has never been a result. During this time I was filming in New York, I feel When I was under great pressure, I was really not in the mood to worry about him. I heard that he had participated in two auditions and was rejected. But I am not his nanny, and I cant take care of his feelings all the time. I called him and said The hard work of filming, he felt that I was showing off, and I was putting pressure on him... So, I think, there have been clues a long time ago, but... Its just that I didnt work hard enough. Any relationship needs to be managed. I still haven''t devoted 100% of my effort." "Are you serious?" Hugo looked at Charlize incredulously, raised his eyebrows, and was full of mockery and surprise. "You must be joking with me." "Why?" Charlize didn''t quite understand, but looked at Hugo in surprise. Hugo also lay directly on the sheet, but the positions of him and Charlize are reversed. Charlize''s head is at the head of the bed and his feet are at the end of the bed, while his head is at the end of the bed and his feet are at the head of the bed. Then he supports it with his left hand. My head looked over, "When you were dating Mr. Perfect, I almost didn''t know you. You have no opinion or personality at all. Whatever Mr. Perfect asks you, you will do." Charlize rolled his eyes angrily, but there was no way to refute it. He just listened to Hugo babbling there, "He asked you to use a coaster. Every time you put a cup, you have to be like a thief." Sneaking around; he asks you to drink red wine and you take a bottle of beer to look at other people''s faces; he asks you to climb the mountain together, every time you come back, you have to cry at home... your whole life seems to be Someone controls the general, you are a puppet, and Mr. Perfect controls your ropes. Isn''t you putting in so much effort to maintain this relationship? It''s sad and ridiculous." "But, isn''t this a relationship? In the process of communication, we need to compromise with each other, withdraw from each other, and take pictures of each other. If nothing changes, then... then we are friends." Charlize''s expression became Seriously, it''s not like discussing Mr. Perfect, but like attending a seminar about love. "Wrong! It''s definitely not like that!" Hugo shook his head vigorously, "You think, why people fall in love is because they like each other the most original appearance, your outlook on life, world outlook, values, your personality charm, Your appearance, your behavior, your language... But why does it become unreasonable when a woman falls in love, or else... is that she completely loses herself by clinging to love?" "That''s because some people say that we can''t be obedient to love, so we have to disagree." Charlize''s expression became completely sincere, as if speaking on behalf of all women at a seminar. I say I dont like it; I feel sad, but I have to force myself to say I dont care. But some people say that in a relationship, we cant be too willful, we have to learn to compromise and learn to change, so we can only sacrifice ourselves. But, In the end, it feels too stressful, and...then just leave, like a coward, only to escape." Hugo shook his head, "Everyone has their own opinions about love, because every relationship is different. There is no absolute truth, only the best way for you. You should not listen to what others say, but It is to choose the one that suits you best. The real change is not to force yourself to do what you don''t like to do, but to gradually find the common ground between two people in the process of interacting with each other and running in with each other. Then at the same time retain your own personality. " "It''s as if Cameron couldn''t understand your music dream?" Charlize asked Hugo directly to cover his chest and made a shot. Charlize rolled his eyes, then picked up the beer beside the pillow, opened it and took a big sip, "However, you are right, maybe there is no correct formula for love, and we need to keep groping for ourselves." Charlize drank half a can of beer, but suddenly fell silent, and then took a sip, another sip, the tip of his tongue was full of bitterness, "Perhaps, the reason why I am willing to change myself is why I am willing To work hard, because deep down, I did not really try to give. I want to keep up with Mr. Perfect, but there is no way. Otherwise, she would not reject Mr. Perfect so many times. Insist on living alone in your own apartment and stick to your own space. Mr. Perfect once quarreled with her about this, because she had nothing to do with Hugo and Alexander before living together, but she was unwilling to move in to live with him. She explained that before it was friendship, so she didn''t care. Hugo and Alexander were just roommates, but love was different. However, Mr. Perfect did not believe this explanation. However, in many cases, even she herself would question this explanation. "So, you are the same as me?" Hugo''s words made Charlize come out of his thoughts. He was stunned and did not understand. Hugo went on to say, "Before you accused me of the relationship with Cameron, I Didnt keep up with Camerons footsteps. So, now you are the same." Hugo''s words made Charlize sneer, "I''m not the same as you," Hugo then said aggressively, "Why is it different?" Charlize blurted out and wanted to say, "Because I love him But this sentence whirls around in my mouth, but I can''t say it. Hugo sneered and interrupted Charlize''s last trace of courage, "Friend, how about saying happy enough to make me jealous?" Charlize raised his eyebrows and curled his lips to reveal a mocking smile, "It seems that Mr. Perfect is not that perfect." Then Charlize kicked Hugo''s left hand supporting his head, "Then, all the media and all fans. What about the "Mr. Perfect" that women think? Are you really that perfect?" Hugo sneered, pursed his lips in mockery, and looked at Charlize''s eyes widened, "What do you think? As a bystander, do you think I am perfect? ??Maybe you can try it yourself." Charlize looked at Hugo''s serious eyes, his eyes widened, "Do you think I dare not?" The two people looked at each other''s eyes stubbornly, and neither was willing to look away, but the original grudge eyes softened unconsciously, and the silence between those eyes made the air start to heat. When I got up, time seemed to stop at this moment. "Puff, puff..." The sound of the heart beating can even be heard faintly. Chapter 1773： Lei Pond The air seemed to freeze, that warm. The ambiguous heat wave rolled slowly in the room, and the sound of cicadas could be heard faintly in the vineyard outside the window, but it made the night seem quieter. The sound of heart beating rolled over the eardrums, triggering the temples one after another. His twitching made the population dry, and I couldn''t help but want to press his lips. Hugo''s gaze stayed on Charlizes familiar eyes, the clear mint green was translucent, and under the creamy light it also reflected the blue clarity and purity, just like a lake on the top of the Alps. Under a thin layer of mist concealed a thrilling beauty, but those familiar eyes became strange again, as if it were a mysterious abyss, with a colorful halo underneath, I wanted to find out. want. Looking in a commotion. Charlize had looked at Hugo''s face countless times, with long and narrow peach eyes, thick mountain eyebrows, ridged nose, and the **** soft lips that always made people curious. She had to tighten her right hand slightly and clen it into a fist, so as to avoid her urge to use her index finger to slowly outline Hugos facial features like a painter; but her eyes fell into Hugos eyes, the amber The lustrous eyes are like a cloudless clear sky, and the warm light makes people just want to wander in it, so they can''t help themselves. Hugo and Charlizes eyes touched in this way, and the rest of their eyes moved down the eyebrows, eyelashes, and bridge of the nose little by little. Finally, they slowly traced the ups and downs of the lip line, imagining the ruddy lips in their minds. The softness and beauty. Those clear eyes reflected the blazing flames, and there was a mist of confusion, making the eyes hazy and unfamiliar, and only vaguely saw the tumbling sparks in the depths of the line of sight. In addition, Everything becomes indistinct. Charlize saw Hugo''s Adam''s apple roll slightly, Hugo noticed that Charlizes lips slightly, his eyes entangled in the air, unable to separate, the uncontrollable magic power made the two people one by one. Point closer, like survivors warming each other in the ice and snow. The beating of the heart was so hard and chaotic that Hugo could clearly feel the pain in his chest, but the slight pain stung his brain, causing him to pause slightly. He is currently in contact with Cameron. He and Cameron are now in a stable relationship. Cameron personally rushed to Long Beach to meet him today. He temporarily left Long Beach for friends, but Cameron Waiting for myself in Long Beach...More importantly, he and Charlize are friends, they are friends. "Once it starts, it means the end." This is a consequence that he cannot bear. Hugo clenched his teeth tightly and forced himself to stop. A muffled noise came over, causing Charlize to stop, breaking the bond between the two people. All the heat. It seemed to dissipate in an instant, the magic lost its effectiveness at this moment, and all the haziness and all the fog quickly faded like a tide. Charlize looked down. She pressed the beer can in her hand and it made a noise. She laughed dryly and rolled over in a panic. Not only did she avoid Hugos sight, but she also stayed away from the rain. If that hot body temperature. The chaotic thoughts in her mind made her unable to think, so she continued to laugh, "Haha, haha." After laughing out loud, thinking of the situation just now, an inexplicable sense of absurdity surged in her mind, and Charlize went instead. It really laughed. Turning around, I saw Hugo in front of me again. A smile appeared at the corners of Hugo''s mouth, and the two people''s eyes contacted again, and both seemed to feel that the situation just now was too happy, and at the same time they laughed. However, Charlize laughed loudly, very hearty; but Hugo only chuckled a few times. Maybe Hugo didn''t notice the slightest helplessness. Charlize knows that she and Hugo are just friends. The two of them have always been friends. It seems that after missing them from the beginning, they are friends. What''s more, even if she doesn''t like Cameron anymore, Hugo is indeed out of association with Cameron. Therefore, the thunder pool between them is still insurmountable, and more importantly, she does not want to lose her friend Hugo. I don''t want to, and I can''t. After laughing heartily, Charlize turned over, looked at Hugo, thought about it, and asked, "Why don''t people believe that there can be pure friendship between men and women?" Hugo pondered for a while, then looked at Charlize again, calmly and calmly, "I think it should be everyone''s experience." "So..." Charlize asked carefully, looking at Hugo''s clear eyes, "You... don''t treat me as a woman?" Hugo''s mouth was slightly drawn with a smile, "You don''t think of me as a man, right?" In one sentence, there are too many meanings. Charlize noticed Hugos rhetorical question, which meant that Hugos answer was... This made the smile at the corner of her mouth pause slightly, but she didnt know what to say. She opened her mouth and asked directly. "Then if I treat you as a man, do you treat me as a woman?" However, as soon as he asked this sentence, Charlize realized that the words were too warm. Ambiguous, and too ambiguous. This made Charlize a little upset, but she didn''t want to cover it up, otherwise the atmosphere would only become stranger. Charlize looked at Hugo like this, but saw that Hugo''s clear eyes dimmed slightly, as if there was something hidden, he wanted to say nothing. The atmosphere was quiet again at this moment, but it was not as dramatic as before, there was no bursting spark, and there was no chemical reaction. It was just that the two people calmed down, and the secrets in their hearts seemed to be shifting bit by bit. The fog became clear. "Dingling bell, Jingling bell!" A series of mobile phone sounds suddenly rang, like a sound exploding in the ears. All the atmosphere was broken in an instant, and the two of them lay back on their backs again. Charlize didn''t know why there was an inexplicable loss and irritability deep in his heart. He raised his right hand to block his eyes, and said impatiently, "Go pick it up." Although Charlize didnt know who called Hugo at all, she sat up and said to herself, I dont want Cameron to misunderstand him, especially when I''forced'' Mr. Perfect to escape. "After speaking, Charlize didn''t go to see Hugo either-or she didn''t dare to see, she just got out of the bed, then walked into the bathroom, leaving space for Hugo. Hugo sat up and watched Charlize''s back without speaking, the shrill phone ringing constantly reverberating. Charlize closed the bathroom door, and then he withdrew his gaze, lowered his head and pursed his lips slightly. The intricacies of his heart were hard to describe in words, and he didn''t even know what he was thinking in his head. With a long sigh, I found the phone on the table and looked at the number. It turned out to be Cameron, "Well, it''s me." Cameron''s voice also looked a little tired. In the past few hours, she could not get through Hugo''s phone, nor did she hear any news from Hugo. This made her restless. She wanted to convince herself that she was worried about Hugo, worried about Hugos driving problem, worried about Hugos physical condition, worried about Hugo being followed by paparazzi, but... after the call was connected , She couldn''t say anything she cared about, but hesitated to say, "You, have you found Charlize?" "Yes, I saw her." Hugo nodded slightly, then looked at the closed bathroom door again, but gradually calmed down. Cameron paused, tried to smile, and asked concerned, "Is she okay?" "It''s okay..." Hugo tried to sort out the language. "It''s just a matter of work. Recently, she was under too much mental pressure and some collapsed." Cameron could hear Hugo''s voice very calm, without any special emotions. But it was precisely this calm that made Cameron uneasy. She wanted to say it, but she didn''t know how to start. In the end, she just asked, "Then...Will you drive back tonight?" "Oh, I''m in Napa now. It''s too far to go back. I guess I''ll go back tomorrow morning. Let''s find a room in the motel today..." Hugo explained the situation in a low voice, and then talked to Cameron. Talked intermittently. Charlize was standing in front of the washbasin in the bathroom at this time, looking at herself in the mirror, but she was annoyed. She didn''t know why she had to hide. She entered the bathroom to give space to Hugo, but it was Performance of guilty conscience. In the past, she never deliberately avoided the moment when Hugo got along with her girlfriend She and Hugo are friends, this is undoubtedly, she has always been upright. It is also now, but... why? Deep down, far away, Charlize knew her answer, because she didnt want to hear Hugo talking on the phone with Cameron. She didnt want to see Hugo still doing useless work next to Cameron. She didnt. Thinking that Cameron was really suitable for Hugo... But when the answer surfaced, Charlize realized that she was jealous. A wry smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and Charlize grabbed his hair in annoyance, but didn''t know what to do. Seeing his embarrassment and haggardness in the mirror, Charlize can only tell himself, maybe, all this is just because Hugo is his best best friend. Turning on the faucet and washing his face, his consciousness finally became clearer. Charlize opened the door and walked out, but found that the room was quiet. Hugo was not talking on the phone, but lying on the bed. at every turn. Charlize walked over and took a look, and found that Hugo was still asleep with a brick phone in his hand. Charlize climbed onto the bed carefully. Go up, look at Hugo''s sleepy profile, can''t help but laugh, but Cameron''s voice still comes from the phone receiver, "Hugo, hey! Hugo?" After a thorough glance After Hugo was asleep, Charlize hesitated and picked up the phone lightly. Chapter 1774： Say goodbye to the past Charlize knew that Hugo made a special trip today. He was very tired all the way, and he had to take into account his left knee. So Hugo was completely tired at this time, completely asleep, and he could even hear him evenly. Breathing. Therefore, she does not intend to wake Hugo, but at least she must let Cameron know that Hugo is all right. So, Charlize picked up the phone, and Cameron''s voice gradually became clear, "Hugo? Hey! Hugo!" Charlize explained in a calm voice, "He fell asleep." This immediately made Cameron panicked, and she couldn''t even suppress her incoherent speech, "Then...then you guys...but...he said...then now..." Just now Hugo clearly said that he would start another one. The room, but why are you falling asleep now? Charlize glanced at the back of Hugo''s head, but his mentality calmed down. Thinking of what happened just now, and thinking of the days when he lived together in Sunset Plaza, the smile on the corner of Charlize''s mouth was slightly outlined, "Don''t worry, I and Hugo is just a friend. In a sense, he is just a woman to me, and I am just a man to him. You have to believe in Hugo, he is not interested in men." "You know I didn''t mean that." Charlize''s joke didn''t make Cameron laugh, she just felt that her mind was full of mixed thoughts. In fact, Cameron himself had been thinking about it for several hours before calling, and even made up many versions of the story. She had already preset the worst case. Now Charlizes words should give her peace of mind. But she has no way to feel at ease, "I mean, you two...Hugo...In this case..." Cameron spoke for a long time, but couldn''t say a word. Then she heard Charlize say "That''s it, good night", and then the phone was hung up. Cameron looked at the phone with the busy tone in her hand, with a look of astonishment, and finally just whispered in a low voice, "But...but..." After all, she couldn''t say anything. She wanted to believe in Hugo. She should believe in rain. Fruit, but... Charlize hung up the phone, put the phone on the bedside, looked back at Hugo who was sleeping, couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile. This reminded her of the time when she was in Sunset Plaza, she, Hugo, and Alex often chatted in the living room until midnight. It is very likely that one person fell asleep first, and the other two people turned that person Throwing it on the sofa, he went back to the room and went to sleep. Several times, she herself woke up on the sofa in the middle of the night, and then went back to the room in a daze. Hugo always sleeps like a child, sometimes even drooling on the pillow. For this reason, she and Alex laughed at Hugo severely several times, and even once again she and Alex were still painting on Hugo''s face. As a result, the house was full of excitement early the next morning. Now, Hugo''s sleeping habits remained the same. Seeing the gleaming water stains on the corners of Hugo''s mouth, Charlize wanted to laugh. She had to bit her lips, and then walked out of the bed on her toes. Picking up a can of beer from the table, he tiptoedly walked to the window sill, looking at the endless vineyards outside the window, drinking beer mouthful after mouthful. At this time, Charlize also felt fatigue, and she was actually tired all day today. In the morning, she flew back to Los Angeles from New York. After dealing with the media, she went to Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and surreptitiously went to Mr. Perfects apartment... I was tossing around for the whole day, and now I only feel the muscle soreness suddenly. It broke out. Until now, Charlize had time to sort out his thoughts. In fact, deep in her heart, she knew that there had always been problems between her and Mr. Perfect, she refused to take one step further, and he always felt insecure inferiority complex. This situation reached its peak after she took over the "Devil''s Advocate" script, and then "Romeo and Juliet" has achieved remarkable success-not only her acting skills have been well received, but she also boarded the Berlin Film Festival. . When all the conflicts reached their peak, she and him both chose to avoid, and then she went to New York to film "Devil''s Spokesperson"... just like this happened. Perhaps, Charlize had expected this day to come, and she and he would eventually come to the end, but they didn''t expect it in this way. In this way, he resolutely left without saying goodbye. Everything was caught off guard. However, this is also good. Cut the mess with a sharp knife, cut everything into two pieces, and clean it up thoroughly. After tonight, she can leave all the past in Napa Town and start a brand new day. It''s just that she doesn''t like this way of ending, because it seems that all the faults have been pushed to her. As Hugo said, she has to learn not to trouble herself. Turning her head to look at Hugo who was sleeping peacefully, Charlize''s mouth was slightly drawn with a smile, at least she has such a good friend as Hugo, which she will never lose, nor can anyone else take it away. It is enough to have a confidant for a lifetime, and one should not be too greedy. Looking at the clock on the wall in the room, it was already three o''clock in the morning, and Charlize realized that it was a brand new day. This means that she has become a thing of the past long ago, and those terrible upsets have become a thing of the past and truly become history. Thinking of this, Charlize couldn''t help but draw a smile, and his eyes felt unprecedented relief. With his legs curled up, Charlize pours down the beer in his hand again, burps comfortably, and smiles triumphantly, "Sure enough, I still like beer." When Hugo woke up, he saw Charlize curled up on the window sill and fell asleep, leaning on the window, like a poor tramp on the street. Looking back, he found that the double bed he was lying on was still more than half empty. It was of no use at all. It was just a pile of scattered beer bottles and cans, which was too wasteful. Hugo couldn''t help but smiled, then picked up a beer bottle and slammed it directly towards the window. With a crisp sound, Charlize woke up immediately, "What? What?" Hugo couldn''t help it anymore with the hurried look, and he just burst into laughter. Only then did Charlize understand what was going on, and cast his gaze at Hugo contemptuously, "Are you six?" Then he picked up the remaining beer can on the window sill and threw it at Hugo, not wanting what he was holding. The beer hadn''t been finished yet-she had forgotten it at all, and the beer spilled all over her sleeve. Hugo had already laughed until his stomach hurts, and almost turned off the edge of the bed. Charlize gritted his teeth bitterly, "Sorry, my fault, you are only three years old!" Then he took a beer can and ran all the way into the bathroom. After the door was closed, Hugo reacted. "Hey! Charlize! I want to use the bathroom. Don''t stay in it for too long." It was dull for a while, there was no sound, and then I heard Charlize laughing wildly inside, "Hahahaha." This was her answer to Hugo. When the two people got in the car, it was already past eleven o''clock, the sun above them was extremely hot, and the endless vineyards were unfolding in sight, and the scenery was beautiful. Charlize saw Hugo walking towards the driver''s seat, then greeted Hugo, and stopped Hugo, "Give me the key." They decided to drive the Hugo retro car because the paparazzi hadn''t photographed it yet. After that, Charlize''s car will stay here first, and then send someone over and drive back. Hugo shrugged, "I''m fine, I drove over by myself yesterday." "I have something, I don''t dare to ride in your car." Charlize rolled his eyes and grabbed the car key from Hugo directly. Charlize knew that Hugo was okay, but yesterday Hugo drove for too long. Even though he has no psychological obstacles now, things have to be done step by step. Today, it is better for her to drive. "Hey, ma''am, you know, driving right is his dignity for a man." Hugo argued unwillingly behind him. "It''s not for you." Charlize didn''t need to look back to know that Hugo was now looking depressed. She raised her voice and explained, "I drove to Pasadena, you put me down, and then you drive back by yourself. Long Beach." Charlize walked to the driver''s seat, "I don''t want to be photographed by the paparazzi, and then a group of people came over and asked me how Hugo behaved on a date. For God''s sake, how do I know. " Hugo was also amused by Charlize''s vivid words. He stopped arguing about driving rights, opened the passenger seat and sat in. Charlize also got into the car, fastened his seat belt, and complained, "We were photographed by the paparazzi like this. I can''t imagine the media''s excitement." Hugo looked at the white T-shirt with "Palm Tree" printed on Charlize''s bodythe one in the closet of the motel just like him, in other words...the couple''s outfit. Then he fluttered and laughed, "Don''t worry, I will put a bottle of ketchup on my clothes later, and it will look much better." "Of course if you want to stand on the side of the road to attract flies." Charlize started backing up, vomiting without looking back. Obviously, Charlize has regained his vitality, but the collapse of the sky yesterday completely vented all the negative emotions in his heart. Sometimes, tears are the best medicine. Driving all the way back from Napa Town, the beautiful scenery on both sides never tires the eyes. Even just looking out the window quietly makes the journey interesting. Pasadena seemed to be here in an instant, and Charlize parked the car on a random residential block, looking like a passing tourist. "Be careful not to be caught by the paparazzi on your way back. I''ll call you again if I have something." Charlize said simply and casually, causing Hugo to chuckle, and then asked, "Are you sure you don''t need me to let Rick Come to pick you up?" Charlize shrugged, "I am an adult, an adult man, believe me, Pasadena is not Amazon." After speaking, Charlize opened the car door and left freely. Hugo sat in the passenger seat and watched Charlize leaving behind. She was wearing a simple white T-shirt and jeans, holding a black jacket and a shoulder bag in her hand, and her long golden hair was tied into a bunch of ponytails. Braid, it looks no different from any young college student, just like this, striding forward, breaking into a cloud of sunshine. Chapter 1775： Disturbed alarm It was already afternoon when Hugo returned to Long Beach. Only after parking the car, I saw Fogin and Pedro greet him, while Neil, Alfonso, and Cameron were standing on the doorstep, their expressions unclear in the shadows. Pedro kept looking up and down Hugo, "Are you okay? Are you okay?" Fujin just tossed "If something happens, I won''t be standing", which made Pedro giggle. Fujin glanced back at his car, then looked at Hugo, and clicked. Chin, "I am surprised that the car is not damaged. I will treat this as my Christmas present this year." Hugo punched Fujin directly in the chest, "I put the key in the original place." Then he walked towards the door. Neil and Alfonso took a look and walked down quickly, but they didn''t say anything. They just gave a look when they passed Hugo, and then they passed by. When Hugo walked up the steps and looked back, he found that all four of them had already ran far towards the beach. "It seems that the waves should be good today." Hugo pointed to the beach and joked, but Cameron looked serious and didn''t intend to laugh at all. This made Hugo a little embarrassed. He touched his head. Sincerely said, "Sorry, it was my fault to leave you here last night." Cameron gritted her teeth, staring wide-eyed, full of anger but couldn''t find a trigger point to vent, Hugo''s apology did not calm her mood, "I don''t like it, I don''t like this." "What?" Hugo was not angry either, and looked at Cameron patiently. "You and Charlize slept in the same room last night!" Cameron said aggressively, as long as she thought about it, she couldn''t sleep. Hugo was a little stunned, because he thought it was not a problem. After all, he and Charlize had lived under the same roof for so long, and when he and Cameron first started dating, he still lived in Sunset Plaza. . But at this moment, seeing the raging anger in Cameron''s eyes, Hugo had to solemnly explain, "You know, Charlize and I... are friends, and just friends." Cameron knows, of course she knows, and the anger in her heart starts to roll over, "Really? Are you really just friends?" The Cameron in front of Hugo made Hugo a little strange and familiar, which made Hugo a little uncomfortable, because nothing happened to him and Charlize last night, they were just friends. But Hugo explained seriously and patiently, "Cameron, I don''t like lying, you know that. Charlize and I are really just friends." Cameron opened her mouth. She knew that Hugo was telling the truth. Hugo never likes to lie, nor to betray. More often, Hugo always likes to go straight and tell the truth, even in the face of media reporters. Cameron knew all these things, but she still couldn''t restrain her emotions. The sour and tangled tingling sensation made her want to get angry. However, looking at Hugo with a sincere face in front of him, Cameron saw the answer he wanted in those clear eyes. Hugo''s eyes never lied-they really didn''t happen. Realizing this, all Camerons anger fell down, as if she had fallen into the mud, and she was embarrassed. She bit her lower lip and messed up her hair in annoyance, "Sorry, I didnt mean it. I do not want this" Cameron''s fragility in an instant made Hugo feel softened. He hoped Cameron would believe in himself, but he also knew that he didn''t give Cameron enough sense of security. It was his fault. Hugo took a half step forward, gently took Cameron into his arms, and whispered, "Sorry, I''m really sorry." Hugos light scent swept over her face and surrounded Cameron. She could not help closing her eyes, then buried her head deeply on Hugos chest and took a hard breath. This smell, this temperature , Cameron felt an unprecedented sense of security, and his tight muscles slowly relaxed. Looking at Cameron, who was buried in her arms, her thin shoulders looked extremely fragile, and it was obvious that she hadn''t slept well all night last night. This made Hugo slowly close his eyes, and then let out a breath, but still couldn''t reduce the pressure on his shoulders. "So, what happened last night? You didn''t make it clear on the phone. What''s wrong with Sally?" Cameron was buried in Hugo''s chest and asked in a dull voice. Hugo doesnt know if she should tell others about Charlize and Mr. Perfect, because this is Charlizes privacy. Even if they let their friends know, she should tell it by herselfwhether its Cameron or Alec. This is true for Si, Joseph and others. This is the minimum respect for friends. "She had some problems with Mr. Perfect. The main reason was the recent filming of''Devil''s Advocate.'' She had been seeing a psychiatrist and had a nervous breakdown." Hugo just briefly said some outlines, and then he saw the card. Mellon raised his head abruptly in the first sentence, staring into his eyes tightly, motionless. Hugo went on to explain, "I just used to provide a little help as a friend. Later, if you have the opportunity, you can listen to Charlize to talk about the situation." Cameron opened her mouth and wanted to say those angry words again. She wanted to say "What is your business with Charlize and her boyfriend", but this time she was still suppressed and just said angrily , "Are you so good to all your friends? Just drive for a few hours just to listen to her?" Hugo didnt want to explain Charlizes collapse. If Charlize hadnt been torn apart last night, he wouldnt have rushed over. Just a phone call is enough, "I will do it for important friends." Hugo said. Cameron has no way to refute, because she knows that this is indeed the case. Friends are important to Hugo, from Joseph to Rick, from Charlize to Leonardo. "So if Charlize and I fell into the sea at the same time, who would you save?" Cameron blurted out. Hugo looked at Cameron in surprise, an impulse to laugh spontaneously. He did not expect that he would encounter such a problem-and it was still in Long Beach in 1997, but he also knew that. It was not the time to laugh, so he looked at Cameron seriously, "Do you really want me to answer this question? You know my answer." Cameron bit his lower lip tightly, but shook his head, "I want to hear you." Hugo pursed his lips and tried to see the slight sway in Cameron''s eyes, but he didn''t see, "You know I won''t let this happen, and I won''t let you all fall into the water at the same time." Cameron opened his mouth, but Hugo went on to say, "Furthermore, the official clarification is that you and Charlize have better swimming skills than me. Maybe it is me who needs to be rescued." Cameron didn''t know whether she should be angry or smiling. This was not the answer she wanted, but looking at Hugo''s poor expression, she couldn''t help laughing after all. Turning around uncomfortably, and then sneaking a glance at Hugo, he saw the non-essential smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, two blushes could not help flying on his cheeks, and he lightly beat Hugo''s chest. At this time, Cameron noticed that Hugo''s T-shirt had changed, "Your clothes...what happened to your clothes yesterday?" Hugo lifted the plastic bag in his right hand, and said with a wry smile, "Just look at it." Cameron opened it and turned it over, his expression suddenly became weird, Hugo explained with a smile. He said, "There are tears and snot on it, I think it should be better to send it to the dry cleaner." Cameron nodded slightly, did not speak, Hugo pointed to his t-shirt, "This is the motel. I didnt bring a change of clothes for the promotional T-shirt that was included, so I can only wear this one." Cameron pulled a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Who made you go in such a hurry yesterday. This t-shirt looks so ugly, you can change it quickly." Hugo looked down and said puzzledly, "I think it''s okay. Although it has no special features, it is relatively simple and okay to spread." This kind of promotional t-shirts are all the same size without any tailoring. In other words, naturally there is no characteristic. To be honest, Hugo is tall and tall and full-bodied. It can be said that he is thin in clothes and fleshy when undressed. Even the simplest t-shirt still attracts attention. But Cameron felt very uncomfortable looking at the t-shirt, but this time she didnt say anything, just smiled and pushed Hugo into the room, Go change it, take a shower by the way, I You seem very uncomfortable." "It''s true that I didn''t take a shower last night, and now I feel a little sticky on my skin." He didn''t even know when he fell asleep last night. uukanshu.com let alone washing, so Hugo did not refuse, walked straight into the room, and then said, "You remember to take the clothes to dry-cleaning, or they will smell bad in the afternoon." Hugo laughed loudly when Charlize was embarrassed last night. "Okay, just leave it to me." Cameron looked down at the clothes in his hand, just the simplest coat and shirt, but Cameron felt it was extremely dazzling, as if all this was reminding her of what happened last night Thing. Cameron is very upset, even if she knows that Hugo will not lie, even if she knows that Hugo and Charlize may really have nothing, but she is still upset, there is no source of that anxiety, just like a giant It swallowed her like a beast, and the alarm bell in the ear kept ringing, as if all disasters would invade. Cameron bit his lower lip, stood there thinking for a long time, and finally went down the stairs and walked towards the main street. This is the villa area. A huge trash can is parked at the door of each villa, so that residents can put their trash at the door and wait for the garbage truck to come and collect it. Cameron walked to the trash can and looked around, confirming that no one was paying attention to her at this time, and finally put the entire plastic bag in the trash can, and then pressed the two bags of trash next to it. On the bag, after confirming that it could not be seen from the outside, he turned and walked in the direction of the house again. Chapter 1776： New work Cameron only stayed in Long Beach for three days, because when Cameron went back to Los Angeles to shop, he was caught by the paparazzi. They all knew Cameron disappeared for three days-apparently to rendezvous with Hugo. , So almost half of the Los Angeles paparazzi followed Cameron, and she could only stay honestly in the City of Angels. Rick was also scorched by Cameron''s willful behavior, because many media have smelled clues from it, and it can be vaguely guessed that Hugo is within California, maybe around Los Angeles. In order to cover up Hugo''s whereabouts, Rick had to push Tom Hanks out. Rick let out the wind, Steven Spielberg is now preparing a movie, the actor is likely to be Tom Hanks-after "Apollo 13", Tom just directed and acted a movie "The Unstoppable Miracle", the film was released in September last year. The response was average and did not arouse much discussion. Charlize, who played the leading role, got a lot of response. In addition, this film will also be an epic-level production, with more than two hundred cast members, and it will become the first work that truly attempts to shake the market structure since the establishment of DreamWorks. Such news was originally strictly confidential, and now not only has it been released, but its authenticity has been confirmed in many ways-Rick also discussed with Steven and others before releasing the news, so the news from various channels suddenly began to increase. . In addition to the influence of the two top stars, Tom and Steven, the big moves of DreamWorks are undoubtedly what people care about most. It has been nearly three years since DreamWorks was founded. Last years "Broken Lock Rage ( and other works can be regarded as DreamWorks trial works, and the overall response is still positive. But as we all know, DreamWorks ambitions are definitely not only related to this. Whether it is the influence of the three giants or their close relationship with Endeavour Elite Brokerage, Twentieth Century Fox, Paramount, Universal Pictures, etc., it means this. Is a top player. Now, this "epic-level production" will be the first work of DreamWorks to show its true strength, and its influence is naturally extraordinary. At the time "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" began the last wave of pre-screening publicity, these news was completely detonated and became extremely lively overnight. Against the background that the summer vacation was about to begin, Rick spent a lot of effort to finally cover up the matter, allowing Hugo to continue to recuperate in Long Beach. For this reason, Rick had to talk to Cameron once, hoping that Cameron could discuss with him before making a decision. After all, these people have been very special for Hugo recently. They need to be united to be able to get together. Solve the problem. At this time, Rick was talking to Hugo about the outcome of that conversation on the phone, If she wants to go to Long Beach, I can help, and its not impossible to avoid the paparazzi. I just hope she wont be so reckless anymore. . Sorry, Hugo, I did not deliberately interfere with your love life, but..." "I know, this is your job." After hearing Rick''s apology, Hugo chuckled slightly, "After all, I caused these things by myself, didn''t they?" In fact, it was because of him in the first place. Need a clean space to rest, Rick did not object or protest at all, and offered help without saying a word. Rick breathed a sigh of relief. In many cases, the private life of an artist often involves many issues, not just the paparazzi, but also agents, commercial contracts, and so on. Hugo was originally a person who paid great attention to his private life, so these things became particularly tricky to deal with. During this period of time, Rick was almost not asleep, and temporarily played such a big game, and it could not affect Stevens next important project plan, nor could it disrupt the opportunities of Endeavours elite brokerage company and completely consume it. All the brain power and energy of Rick. "So, how are you recuperating now?" Rick didn''t say much, just changed the subject lightly. This is also the tacit understanding he and Hugo have developed over the past few years. Hugo chuckled twice, "I have almost adapted to the current life." In fact, the main crisis after the tour is the huge gap between the two lifestyles, and the mentality has not been adjusted. After this time of precipitation, Especially the leisure life here in Long Beach is very rich, so not only Hugo, but also the others who died of glory have completely recovered. "It just happens that you call me. Even if you don''t contact me, I plan to contact Joe and let him tell you that I have decided on the script." "Really? This is definitely good news. I think they can''t wait." Rick laughed. "I called you today. There is also a reason because Paul Thomas Anderson expressed hope. Meet you in person and talk about the script in detail." Paul... thinking of this talented director, Hugo is unavoidably excited, but this time he controls it very well, "I chose L.A. Confidential, and you can start arranging contract negotiations with Warner Bros." Choosing "L.A. Confidential" means that Hugo will become the producer of this film. It will not only increase the work of Endeavour''s elite agency, but more importantly, the work style of Hugo will change. . Therefore, the next rush is already foreseeable. "Oh, why?" Rick actually hoped that Hugo would take "L.A. Confidential". From the perspective of the agent, the producer of "L.A. Confidential" was a huge breakthrough for Hugo, and this is also " The two scripts of "Boji Ye" and "Murder of Green Toe" cannot reach the heights. That''s it. But Rick never told Hugo his inner thoughts. Hugo chuckled, "Because a friend told me that many times, when I start to weigh the pros and cons and weigh the pros and cons, then the choice becomes extremely difficult, because every choice will have pros and cons. The world is There is no perfect. So, it is better to abandon all these coins and choose the one that fits your aura best, or... toss a coin. When the coin appears the answer, is it joy or disappointment or hesitation? In fact, the answer has already come out. " This was what Charlize told Hugo. In fact, that night, Hugo and Charlize talked a lot, and they talked a lot when they drove back the next day. When Hugo talked about the difficulty of choice, Charlize was ridiculed severely in the end. If Hugo used to choose the script, there was always a reason, either the script, the role, or the director, then Hugo has everything now, and the challenge seems to have disappeared, so he has lost his goal. But in Charlize''s view, this is Hugo asking for trouble. "Rather than weighing the pros and cons, it is better to make a decision and then do your best. This is Hugo Lancaster", this is Charlize''s original words. As Charlize said, the reason why the script selection is so difficult this time is because there are not enough challenges. The script, the director, and the acting are like this. This is also the whole atmosphere of Hugo''s recent downturn, and he can''t find a goal to continue working hard in the future. But this kind of worry and confusion, sitting at home thinking hard, there is no way to get an answer, it is better to make a choice, after trying, you will know whether you like it or reject it in your heart. "So, you chose L.A. Confidential?" Rick chuckled lightly. Hugo shrugged, "I really like the script for two reasons, and the position of the producer does sound very fresh. Of course, if the attempt fails, I will have time to adjust it temporarily." After talking with Charlize, Hugo''s mentality gradually adjusted, because he knew that these three scripts would not be the wrong choice. Compared with "Booji Ye" and "Murder of Green Toe", Hugo has always had a preference for "L.A. Confidential" deep in his heart. This is also an important reason why Hugo became excited after Barry Meyer revealed his export style in Berlin. Therefore, this choice is not as difficult as imagined. Rick chuckled lightly, "Although I want to say that I have always supported your decision, this time, I wholeheartedly agree with it." Then, his work will start to get busy again, but it''s different Yu recently fought against the media, but intrigues with Warner Bros., but he is full of fighting spirit because he knows that this is another development opportunity for Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. "So, did I reject the other two scripts for you?" Rick continued. Hugo thought about it I would call them from the Coen brothers. It was indeed my impoliteness to delay it for so long. "Although there is no way to cooperate this time, but there is a chance in the future, Hugo still hopes to be able to cooperate with these two talented brothers who are full of personality, "As for Thomas Anderson..." Hugo paused, "You just follow his Request, arrange a meeting, I hope to talk with him face to face, and then express my apologies. " Rick chuckled lightly. "You can see that you value them very much. Are you sure they are outstanding? As far as I know, neither the Cohen brothers nor Thomas Anderson currently have an agent." Ricks perspective on the issue is completely different from Hugos, which made Hugo slightly raised his eyebrows, If this is the case, then I think Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company should fight for their contract and strive for it. Rick originally only felt his attention from Hugo''s tone, and casually mentioned it, but it was completely unexpected to get such an answer, but he also knew that Hugo would never aimlessly. Joanna Rowling, introduced by Hugo earlier, for her creation of "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone", has formally signed a contract with the publishing house and received a signing fee of $240,000. Books will be available next month. Officially listed. "Then, it seems that I also need to arrange a meeting with them." Rick carefully recorded it in his notebook. Chapter 1777： Arrogant genius Paul Thomas Anderson stood in front of this cafe called "Love Letters," and couldn''t help but get a little irritable. The tension in his heart made him start to feel uneasy, touched his pocket for a while, and then cleared it up. His throat scratched his head again for a while, and finally turned around, walked to the red postbox next to him, took a cigarette from his pocket, lit one, and vomited. Paul thought he would not be nervous, he was never the kind of person who followed the rules. He was expelled from school for bad behavior in the sixth grade, and two days after entering the film department of New York University, he chose to drop out and work for an independent production company. The film company shot "Casino Aspect", but because of conflicts with the editing concept, the company directly expelled him and refused to show his director version... Beginning as a TV assistant on the set and a music video director, Paul has been in the Hollywood industry for nearly five years. He has seen many top stars-"Casino Aspect" is composed of Gwyneth Paltrow, Starring Samuel Jackson and other big stars, he has also encountered many industry authorities-he used the tuition refunded by New York University to make a short film which was highly acclaimed in Sundance, and he also experienced many setbacks And the test"Boogie Nights" went from being uninterested in the preparation stage to being suddenly hot and temporarily stranded... Paul prides himself that he has become accustomed to Hollywood under the shining lantern. The fact is also true. When todays meeting with Hugo Lancaster was finally confirmed, Paul didnt feel anything. He only hoped that this nightmare would end soon-he hoped Hugo would give an answer, accept or reject , And then determined the actors, immediately plunged into the shooting of "Boogie Night". To be honest, he doesn''t mind who will star in, as long as he is an actor above the level, he is confident that he can make this work well. On the way to Long Beach just now, Paul still complained constantly. He felt that Hugo was really too much trouble. He actually asked him to drive all the way to Long Beach just for a meeting. If it hadn''t been for the insistence of New Line Film Company, he would have carried the burden a long time ago. He would rather go to the Office of the Screen Actors Guild and shout twice, maybe he would have good luck. However, when he really stood in front of the agreed coffee shop, Paul could not restrain his inner irritability. This feeling was really bad. When he understood that his irritability at this time was caused by tension, it made him a little angry -He doesn''t even have any special feelings when facing a movie master like Mike Nichols. He firmly believes that only Stanley Kubrick can make him tremble. "He is just an actor, an actor who has achieved some box office results and two figurines, nothing else." Paul shrugged, muttering to himself. In this way, Hugo really has nothing, because he doesn''t care about the box office, and he has no special fanaticism for the Golden Man. "So he is no different from other actors, just an arrogant guy who started playing big names after getting some results. That''s it." Paul curled his lips, thought about it, and found that what he said was quite correct. This made him nodded contentedly, and took a puff of cigarette hard. The anxiety finally calmed down under the comfort of nicotine, and he was sure he was doing well. When he was ready to enter the cafe, Paul turned around and took a step forward. However, when he took a step, Paul was taken aback. Instead, he took a half step back, and the cigarette in his hand was almost thrown on the ground. Seeing Hugo with an embarrassed smile in front of him, Paul didn''t know what to do-because Hugo''s expression was obviously saying: Hugo heard what he said just now. When he was caught off guard, Paul was stunned. Hugo did hear what Paul said just now. If necessary, he can actually pretend not to hear it, but he feels that there is nothing wrong with being honest. No one is perfect, and no one can make everyone like it. At least Paul didn''t curse him, which is a good thing. The Paul in front of him looks too young. The baby-faced face that was originally very immature now looks more like a young man who has not graduated from college because he shaved his beard cleanly. The face that has not been sculpted by the years and frosts still has a green and astringent that has not disappeared. Compared with the talented director who was sought after by the industry later, the eyes still have a sharp and sharp vigor, that vigorous ambition and public personality. It is clearly visible, and his arrogance is outlined bit by bit. Of course, Paul has always been like this, even in the era that Hugo knew. However, after the precipitation of time, Paul''s edge became introverted, and the personality in his bones was no longer exaggerated, nothing more. "So, are we going to meet inside or meet outside?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly and asked politely. But Paul didn''t seem to react, he just frowned and cast a question. Hugo quickly explained, "Sorry, I seem to be late, I''m Hugo Lancaster-the guy who plays big cards." Playing big cards starts from being late. Paul saw the apologetic smile on Hugos face. He didnt know why he suddenly wanted to laugh and wanted to laugh inexplicably. So Paul stretched out his right hand, No, you are definitely not late. In fact, hes got an appointment from us. There are still ten minutes left. Im glad to meet you for the first time. Im Paul Thomas Anderson, the **** who speaks ill of others behind his back." Hugo smiled with a sudden realization in his eyes, clicked his chin, and then held Paul''s right hand, "It''s a pleasure to meet you. This is how it is, I want to make a special trip to express my apologies to you, and I have decided to take another shot. Its another work, and I regret to reject "Booji Ye"-although I really like this work, especially the protagonist''s setting." Hugo pursed his lips, with a sincere expression on his face. He turned his head, but it was obvious that there was something in the words, so that Paul, the screenwriter, would understand at a glance, the smile on the corner of his mouth was outlined, "But because of me, it has delayed your shooting time, and it has been postponed several times in a row. Meeting, so I thought, I owe you an explanation, and an apology. I didnt expect, but for my personal reasons, I asked you to drive over to Long Beach. It seems that my apologies should be endless." Paul was stunned, but then he laughed, he had to say, he likes Hugo like this, "Wait, so you said, you like my script, are you serious? I mean, Except for the talent of the male protagonist." "Of course. I have read it several times, but I think the characterization of the male protagonist is still not delicate enough. You know, many small details can make the character full, maybe just a matter of one or two shots. Just like Eddie When I first appeared on the stage, I felt that his lines could be changed a bit, as well as the way he gets along with other people, to pave the way for his arrogance, self-confidence and transformation..." Before Hugo finished speaking, Paul nodded, "Yes, yes," and then took the conversation, "You mean to show the vigorous vigor in Eddie''s personality." "I think it should be more detailed, the self-confidence caused by excessive inferiority-he must use self-confidence to hide his inferiority. I once thought that a man like Eddie can almost be said to have done nothing and has no education. He has no family, no skills, and even his eloquence is terribly messed up, but like all young people, he wants to do a career and wants other women to admire him, so he must show that kind of self-confidence, but ..." "But it seems that there is not enough confidence." Paul took Hugo''s words again, this time Hugo nodded with a smile, "Yes, that''s what I mean. So, later Eddie''s personality changes when facing a difficult situation, not only It will become more convincing, and at the same time, it can give actors more space to make the story of the movie full. Of course, this is just my personal opinion. From the standpoint of an actor, every actor wants to have Play space, don''t you?" "Of course..." Paul nodded, pondered for a moment and looked at Hugo carefully, then he showed a big smile and said with certainty again, "Of course!" Paul couldn''t help tightening his right hand, excitedly After shook it, he realized that he was still holding Hugo''s right hand, so he shook it twice, "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Lancaster." "Hugo, Mr. Lancaster is now in Wyoming." This sentence made Paul laugh again, and then he let go of Hugo''s right handPaul noticed his left hand There was still a cigarette in his mouth, and Hugo has been rumored to be not too cold with cigarettes, so he quickly threw it into the sewer next to him, "Sorry, please forgive me for being rude." "This is a public area, that''s your right." Hugo said with a smile, and then pointed to the coffee house next to him, "That''s why I made an appointment to meet here." A big "non-smoking" hung at the door of the coffee house. The brand is very conspicuous. Paul couldn''t help laughing awkwardly. Hugo looked around, and said politely again, "Then, I think I have conveyed what I mean. You can''t wait to go back to work, I won''t bother you. I hope it will be rude this time. Affect our future cooperation opportunities." Hugo''s humility made Paul a little flattered, but it was more of a surprisebecause the two of them met in less than five minutes before it ended like this, which really made Paul completely unexpected. Seeing Hugo leaving behind, Paul stood there thinking for a while, couldn''t help but chased him up again, "Hugo, hey, wait!" Paul ran in front of Hugo and looked at Hugo''s eyes seriously, "I mean, I was expecting you to be the leading actor in my work... At least New Line Films was so expected--but It seems obviously impossible now. I wonder if you can solve the big problem of our crew?" Chapter 1778： Pinnacle of power "Do you know that this is an unreasonable request?" Hugo stopped looking at Paul before him and said with a smile. Paul raised his eyebrows and said confidently, "I thought it was an honored invitation." Hugo did not answer, just looked at Paul, after a long time, nodded, "This statement is fair." It made Paul chuckle, but Hugo thought about it seriously, "You can contact me. K, our company has an artist named Mark Wahlberg (mark. Wahlberg), I think he is the most suitable candidate." Mark Wahlberg, who has starred in works such as "Walker", "Fighter (the., "Teddy (ted, "Transformers 4: Rebirth from Extinction (:age.of., etc. The actor was just a twenty-six-year-old unknown actor at this time. He entered the entertainment industry as a singer in the late 1980s, released two rock records, participated in a tour, and later met Leonardo. Under Leonardos introduction, he entered the Endeavour Elite Agency, still waiting His chance of fame. Paul did not immediately nod his head to agree, but curiously asked, "Why is it him?" "If I remember correctly, it should be... well, in 1992, he and Kate Moss filmed a commercial for Calvin Klein (.) underwear. You can go and see that commercial." Hugo''s The answer was that the bull''s head was wrong, but Paul carefully clicked his chin to show that he understood. The almost fruitful advertisement shot by Mark and Kate made a sensation and became one of the most representative advertisements in the 1990s. The protagonist of "Booji Ye" relies on "tools. Great life is good" to enter. color. Love the industry. "So, what about the heroine?" Paul asked again. Hugo tilted his head with a surprised expression, "So, are you using me as a casting director?" The corner of Paul''s mouth was drawn with a bright smile, "It is estimated that only our crew in Hollywood can invite such a big-name casting director." "My fees are not cheap. If you don''t believe me, you can ask New Line Pictures." "Seven Deadly Sins" is Hugo''s first work that paid tens of millionsand it was only the third supporting role, Yu. Guo''s simple sentence made Paul laugh directly, "I really don''t think much about the heroine, but if you want, I think Julianne Moore is a very good choice." Julianne is also a newly signed actor of Endeavour Elite Agency. After she signed the contract, the first work to be shot was "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" which will be released at the end of this month. "So, are you taking jobs for other artists in your own agency?" Paul sensitively captured this detail. Hugo raised his eyebrows and raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, "This is my choice, nothing more." After that, he bypassed Paul and said, "Then I will leave first." Stepped forward, and after a few steps, Hugo seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and saw Paul who was still standing there. He raised his voice and said, "By the way, I like mine very much. Brokerage company, I think it is a good choice." Paul raised his head and saw Hugo''s bright smile, just a glimpse, and then Hugo turned and left, leaving Paul with a back. However, when Paul looked at Hugos back, the smile at the corners of his mouth could not help but be slightly outlined. The conversation just lasted only a few minutes before and after, and the content of the two peoples conversations was not much, but Paul benefited a lot. Suddenly In an instant, Paul lowered his head and laughed. Because he understood the reason for his nervousness before entering the cafe. Perhaps, before the meeting, he had too many expectations in his heart. After all, there were too many rumors about the actor in the circle, but he was worried that he would be disappointed after the meeting. But now it seems that he also has his own judgment. After bidding farewell to Paul, Hugo''s mood became uncontrollably happy. Obviously, in many cases, just a short conversation can be impressive, and some long conversations can also be empty and boring. The reason why Hugo leaves in such a hurry is because he does have other things today-Hugo has an appointment with the Coen brothers for lunch. Somewhat unexpectedly, the Cohen brothers are not in a hurry to start filming "Murder Green Toe"-although Mark Canton of Columbia Pictures can''t wait. "But I guess he won''t be so enthusiastic after hearing your refusal." Joel said. Ethan said that as long as Hugo is interested in "Murdering Green Toe", they are willing to continue to wait for Hugo, and even wait until the shooting of "L.A. Confidential" is completed. This is really unexpected, but think about it carefully-the Coen brothers have passed the script to Hugo since September last year, and they are obviously very sincere about this cooperation. However, after Hugo''s consideration, he refused. After all, "L.A. Confidential" has not been activated yet, and the shooting time is completely uncertain. If he is alone, delaying the entire filming of "Murder of Green Toe" may also affect Colombia. The investment intention of the film industry in this work is instead rude to the Coen brothers. "I think we can only wait for the next''Ice Blood Storm''." Hugo''s words made the Coen brothers laugh, because Hugo''s words are actually making fun of the "Murder of Green Toe" script inferior to that. "Ice Blood Storm". After saying goodbye to the Coen brothers, Hugo returned home, only to find that Barry Meyer was sitting in his living room, only Joseph was to accompany him. This made Hugo a look of astonishment, "So, did I miss something? Today is here in Long Beach." Film festival?" This was a completely unexpected meeting. Hugo didn''t get any news at all. He glanced at Joseph, but Joseph just shook his head and cast his gaze to Barry. Hugo looked at Barry naturally and politely, and quickly greeted him. Barry stood up with a decent smile on his face, "Sorry, I insisted on coming over to visit in person. Rick thought it was inappropriate, but My persistence caused him to compromise." Barry took the initiative to stretch out his right hand and shook Hugo politely. "I just think that I should say sorry to you face to face. I am sorry for the chaos and influence caused by the past few months. It''s your tour and vacation." Old fox, absolutely old fox. In fact, in the entire project of "L.A. Confidential", it is Barry who really suffers. If everything goes according to the original plan, there is no need to spend so many twists and turns in the process of cooperation, and Barry has to come up with a killer-production rights, and this can be achieved. Cooperation. But Barry didn''t care. Not only that, he also took the initiative to visit his door today to apologize. This mindset and vision are not something anyone can have. Because Barry clearly knows that the "L.A. Confidential" project is actually a struggle for commercial interests, and he unexpectedly fell in the midst of this intrigue-although he still doesn''t know which link went wrong. But Barry understands that the mall is like this, Rick is calculating him, and he is not calculating Rick, the winner is king and the loser is Kou, there is no need to care about it, only by bravely admitting defeat can you win the next victory. No, Barry not only came to admit defeat, but also started to pave the way for the next contest. Because he clearly knows that Hugo is now more than just an actor and singer, Hugo has the ability to change the game, as if he is already one of the top players, and even has enough influence to compete with film companies like them. The helm of the country is on par. Therefore, Barry was the first to stretch out the olive branch-ahead of Kevin Burns. This talent is admirable. Ten years later, Warner Bros. has become the leader of the eight major Hollywood film companies, and it really deserves its reputation. In fact, Rick had vaguely guessed Barry''s true purpose, so he did not stop Barry, but pretended to generously agree, and then just let Joseph go with him. On the surface, it seems to prevent Rick and Joseph from taking actions at the same time, so that the paparazzi can sniff out clues, but in fact, Joseph''s vision and mind are absolutely not inferior to Rick, presumably Joseph and Rick need a meeting to discuss tonight; at the same time; It also satisfies Barrys plan to start the grass and startling snakes. In Barrys plan, he made a special trip to Long Beach to visit Hugo, hoping to bury clues. It depends on whether there is a keen paparazzi who can follow the vine. "City Secrets" will naturally become a gimmick when the curtain really opens. However, Hugo''s overall view is not so clear. He can detect that something is wrong but can''t tell why. Faced with Barrys humility and politeness, Hugo smiled and said, To be honest, I dont know the chaotic vortex. I just focus on my own work. Even though Hugo didnt know. What is Barry''s purpose, but he is not a goat who is easily led by the nose, "However, I can get a job to the door, which makes me breathe a sigh of relief. It has been too long since the last filming. I almost I have to forget what the script is like." Barry chuckled, "This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard this year. You know, I can invite you to collaborate on a project, I have become a thorn in the eyes of my colleagues." The smile on Barry''s face looked very serious. Sincere, people can''t see the flaws at all, "However, this is my honor. The only thing I need to do to attend the party now is to make the smile on the corner of my mouth not look too smug." Listening to Barry''s tone, the cooperation has reached an agreement, but Hugo has not received any news from Barry and Joseph. Hugo then remembered that before going out today, he didnt bring his cell phonebecause the cell phone was scrapped. The day I went to Charlize, it was overused and was not properly charged afterwards. The battery was out of order. It was sent for repair yesterday, but I didnt get it back for the time being. . Hugo didn''t have time to exchange eyes with Joseph at this time, but he smiled and said, "Is it true that I won the Nobel Prize, and I don''t even know it? This is a great honor." Chapter 1779： 0 points 20 "''Independence Day'' is your winning work, don''t you know?" Barry said solemnly, his eyes gleaming with sincere light. The North American box office of 500 million US dollars, which is indeed equivalent to the Hollywood Nobel Prize, is far more attractive than the Oscar statuettes. Of course, if "only" is the case, Hugo is not enough to truly enter the peak of power, even "Yihai Xiongfeng", "Sleepless in Seattle", "Schindler''s List", "Speed ??of Life and Death", and "Vulgar" The success of many films such as "Fiction" and "The Seven Deadly Sins" is still not enough for Hugo to knock on the door of the top class, because Hugo is an actor, he is just an actor, not a director or a producer. The strength of these works is at best equal to Hugo and James Cameron, Mike Nichols, Robert Zemigis and other top directors. However, the influence of "storms" on the entire music market has become a key key. What Hollywood bigwigs see is not album sales, let alone music power, but Hugo''s deep-rooted influence on music fans hidden behind the sales. It can almost be said that they rely on one fell swoop to make rock reach the pinnacle. This allows Hugo to be on the same level as Steven Spielberg, David Geffen, George Lucas and other bigwigs. The biggest difference between these bigwigs and the appeal director is that they have their own power. History The DreamWorks founded by Steven and David, and George is the leader of Industrial Light & Magic. Now, the single-handed Hugo also has such a status-Endeavour elite brokerage company can also be regarded as barely among the ranks of Hollywood''s top players. "''Independence Day''? Wow, this is an unexpected surprise." Hugo laughed and walked towards the sofa. "If so, I don''t know if it''s too late for me to celebrate with champagne tonight? "While speaking, Hugo looked at Joseph, and then saw Joseph tap his chin. Hugo immediately received the message. It seems that today''s talks between Rick and Barry still came out. However, Barry actually came to Long Beach on the same day, is this too impatient? This is not like his calmness when he was in Berlin. Barry is indeed very urgent. In fact, he deliberately acted so urgently, showing it to Hugo to let Hugo know that they value and respect him; also showing it to other competitors, making them mistakenly believe that this time Warner Bros. Forced to the edge of the cliff and forced to make a decision, but in fact the final agreement still did not exceed Barrys bottom line. Everything was still under Barry''s control-all he needed was other people at the helm to make wrong judgments. Can win more development time for Warner Bros. Therefore, Barry did not "conceal" his urgency at this time, "I made a special trip today because Curtis has urged me several times. The work of''L.A. Confidential'' must enter the casting stage, so I thought I want to come over and say hello to you." Barry still seemed calm on the surface, but as soon as everyone sat down, he immediately cut into the topic, and his attitude couldn''t be more obvious. "Hehe, Rick is already busy, and he will call you by himself by tomorrow at the latest." Joseph, who had been silent all the time, suddenly spoke at this moment, disrupting Barry''s plan. A lot of information was revealed to Hugo. Joseph''s timing is very delicate and his speech is also very skillful. He clicked until he clicked, but it was enough for Hugo to understand. The momentum Barry created could not help but paused, but Barry was not surprised, and continued to follow Joseph''s words, "I see, not only Rick, but many people will start trying to contact you." After speaking, Barry curled the corners of his mouth and showed a big smile. The subtext is to say that the works that Hugo participates in will inevitably become the goal of everyone vying to participate. This invisibly sought after Hugo again. What Joseph said just now is actually implying that there is no problem with the production rights of the "L.A. Confidential". Hugo, as expected, will take over the work of the film producer for the first time; but with regard to the details of the production rights, Barry does not Willing to make concessions, for example, on the issue of casting, it seems that Barry did not agree to bundle "L.A. Confidential" by Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. It can be guessed that Barry has sacrificed so many rights this time, and the goal must be to maximize benefits, and there are many things to make a fuss about during the casting stage. Therefore, the negotiations between Barry and Rick did not achieve a crucial breakthrough. It is estimated that this is also one of the reasons why Rick is willing to come to see Hugo. After all, the real right to speak lies with Hugo-only Hugo''s autograph can make the contract effective. "That''s terrible, my phone just broke, and now I''m recuperating." Although Hugo doesn''t know the details of the negotiation between Rick and Barry, Joseph''s reminder just now is enough, so he is not soft or hard. The ground gave Barry a nail. Barry obviously didn''t expect Hugo''s answer, but he didn''t deliberately conceal it. He opened his eyes wide to show his surprise, but the words spoken have another meaning, "No wonder Joe just said that he can''t contact you now. I didn''t think of the reason for this." Barry smiled, and then took the initiative to look at Joseph, "So, in this case, you still don''t know the specifics about the cooperation of''L.A. Confidential''?" This is Soliciting Joseph''s opinion, let Joseph take the initiative to explain to Hugo. No, Joseph was given this opportunity, but he gave up and said with a smile, "Then please explain it yourself. Recently, because I have other jobs, I have very limited knowledge of this project." Barry immediately associated "Boogie Night" and "Murder of Green Toe" from Joseph''s words. Although he did not know how the "murder of Green Toe" progressed, he could be sure that Mark Canton would never give up easily, but he knew Paul -Thomas Anderson and Hugo made an appointment to meet-to Warner Bros., the internal news of New Line Pictures is obviously not an iron wall. Barry took a deep look at Joseph. He knew that Joseph was putting pressure on him, but he couldn''t help it, because Hugo had to pass this hurdle. However, Rick is not here, and Joseph has no intentions. This means that he has enough time and space to develop his abilities. This is his advantage and he has enough confidence. "It''s like this. I heard Rick say that you are very satisfied with the script of''L.A. Confidential'', and you have discussed it with Curtis a few times." Attention. "Twice." Hugo didn''t deny it, and said with a smile, "but I haven''t had the opportunity to discuss further with Curtis recently. I haven''t decided yet which role to play. After all, I still have to ask the director for his opinion." "Luo "City Secret" is a three-protagonist model. Although the weight of the three protagonists is slightly different, the difference is not big. There is no problem reporting any character as the protagonist. "Of course, but I believe no matter which role it is, it will not be a problem for you." Barry said politely. There is no need for more compliments about Hugo''s acting skills. "Who is acting against you, this Its more important. Hugo said without a smile, So, we will do our best to find more suitable actors and form a strong cast. The American Screen Actors Guild has hundreds of thousands of actors, and we have to choose them. Inexhaustible resources." Barry deliberately circumvented the brokerage company and used the American Screen Actors Guild as a unit to tell the story. In fact, he didn''t want to pack the actors into the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Hearing the sound of the string, Hugo finally understood it. He glanced at Joseph slightly out of his sight, and got a positive answer. However, before Hugo could respond, Barry went on to say, I discussed with Rick about the part of the film remuneration. I think its best to use box office dividends to pay, mainly because of the movie. Curtis doesnt think it needs too many visual effects. There was a lot of information in Barrys remarks. The huge amount of information flooded in, making Hugo a little overwhelmed, but he didnt get too anxious. I dont know much about the cost. I dont know what the project budget is this time." "Thirty million U.S. dollars." Barry did not detour, "but if you choose to pay in cash instead of box office dividends, then the budget can be up to 50 million U.S. dollars." This cost is already considered high. Obviously, Barry''s estimated salary for Hugo is still US$20 million. This is the first time Hugo has come into contact with the scope of production In the past, only the salary was enough, but now, he is not only an actor, but also a producer, how to control costs , And make more profit, this is one of Hugo''s tasks. Obviously, all this is very unfamiliar to Hugo, and a series of numbers are thrown directly, which is easy to confuse people. Not to mention Hugo, even a senior agent like Rick wants to get started as a producer. It is not an easy task. Industry specializing in surgery. As a producer, Hugo should control the quality of his work more. With his keen sense of script and performance, he controls the quality of the finished product of "L.A. Confidential", and professionals are responsible for cost control. Barry would not be ignorant of all this, but he took the initiative to bring it up in front of Hugo, apparently prepared. Hugo didn''t answer right away, but showed an expression of listening attentively. Barry paused, did not wait for Hugo''s answer, so he continued, "Of course, if you are willing to choose box office dividends, then the maximum limit is 20%, and we can use 2% of the North American box office. Ten to pay your expenses-as an actor and as a producer at the same time." Twenty percent, this is almost the highest dividend that can be obtained as a producer in the Hollywood circle at present! Chapter 1780： The primary task In Hollywood, producers, screenwriters, directors, and actors can participate in the dividend, but their overall participation in the dividend share is limited, which may fluctuate around 30%, and in special circumstances it can reach 40%. [First published on Daggerqi Chinese website ꧽqm] However, this part of the dividend will be shared by all qualified people. For a simple example, the producer gets 15%, the director gets 10%, the actors get 10%, and the screenwriter gets 5%, and 40% of the dividend is divided. Generally speaking, the maximum dividend for a producer is 20% capped. This is the current Hollywood market. However, there is a special situation. If one person is the producer, director and screenwriter of a work at the same time, Then according to the ratio of the above example, he can get a 35 percent dividend. Many top superstars in the 21st century will put names in the producer column when they appear in their works. There are many reasons, but the income is definitely a part that cannot be ignored. In addition, after Hollywood has truly entered the era of blockbuster movies, box office dividends are further divided into two situations, early dividends and profit dividends. The so-called early dividends refer to the dividends of the producer and the production company and theaters participating in the total box office; and the profit dividends are the dividends after deducting the production costs, marketing costs and other costs. In other words, if the film Box office strength, then dividends are gone. Only the top of the true top can participate in the early dividend, and the general big names can only participate in the profit dividend. However, there are only a handful of actors who are eligible to participate in box office dividends, and the cost of movies has always been controlled at about 100 million US dollars, so what we are talking about is early dividends. This is also one of the particularly important manifestations of the producer''s status. Now, Barry is willing to pay Hugo 20% of the box office dividends, as the remuneration and producer''s profit, this is absolutely incredible data because Hugo is only the first producer to be the producer. In other words, as long as the box office of "L.A. Confidential" exceeds 100 million U.S. dollars, then Hugo can earn 20 million U.S. dollars. This goal is not difficult for Hugo to achieve. The salary of 20 million U.S. dollars is currently the highest cap in Hollywood. But in fact, this standard is put on top of the film "L.A. Confidential", which is even more commendable. Because if you simply pay in cash, Hugo will not get 20 million US dollars. Although Hugo and Kim Kerry are currently members of the "20 million club", this 20 million only refers to high-investment and high-cost commercial films, such as "Tornado" and "Independence Day". Cost movies, then the pay will certainly not be so high. This is a Hollywood practice, because the cost of the movie must be controlled. If the total cost of a work is only 40 million US dollars, half of it will be used to pay for an actor, which is the same for the entire crew. A disaster; and whether this investment is appropriate and whether it can win enough profits will also make the production company think twice. Those 20 million club members in the future will be like this. This is also an important reason why many top stars are willing to appear in commercial films and sequels because the pay can be raised. The simplest example, when Jennifer Lawrence starred in "The Hunger Games", the salary was only half a million dollars, but in "The Hunger Games 2", the salary immediately soared to 10 million dollars, and then stabilized at fifteen thousand dollars. The million-dollar position is limited to commercial films. When she starred in films such as "The Happiness Line Behind the Dark Clouds (.. and "American Hoax (. Hustle, the remuneration was far less than 10 million U.S. dollars. Although Barry just mentioned the budget, he calculated Hugo on the basis of 20 million remuneration, but considering that the original cost of "L.A. Confidential" is only 30 million, Hugo alone can almost equal the entire crew. This transaction will inevitably need to be renegotiated, and it is impossible for Hugo to get 20 million in the end. The final result of the discussion between Rick and Barry proved this point. The two sides reached a consensus to pay the remuneration in the form of box office dividends. On the one hand, Hugo will bear the box office risk, and on the other hand, it will match the current Hugo''s momentum and status. Therefore, with such consideration, the 20% dividend can almost be understood as giving Hugo 20 million or more in another way, which shows Barry''s sincerity. For reference, when Tom Cruise starred in "Mission Impossible" and was a producer last year, he received a 12% dividend, plus some cash remuneration. This is a very complicated account. It not only involves your own remuneration, but also involves the producer''s cost considerations for the work. Obviously, the matter is not that simple, and it needs to be discussed slowly and long-term. But Barry did not bring a contract or a computer, and after talking with Rick in the morning, he went straight to Long Beach in the afternoon. Everything seemed to be... aggressive, and seemed to be leading Hugo to "20%." The dividend is tilted, so, what is his purpose? The right to choose actors. For Warner Bros., there are many articles to do. Barry can use the "New Hugo" gimmick to seek more benefits, and search out the value of the "L.A. Confidential" project without fail. If he is not wise enough, it is easy to be led away by Barry. Even Rick has not been able to fully understand Barrys abacus in the first time. Otherwise, even if he agrees with Barry to come over, he will follow him, not at all. Care if the paparazzi find any clues. In fact, Hugo is too unfamiliar with the position of producer, and managing numbers is not Hugo''s forte. As for the decentralization of casting work, although Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has missed an opportunity, it is not unacceptable. Anyway, it is open competition. Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company can also participate in the competition. Hugo is a producer, and it is bound to have some Tilt, and there is no real huge loss. Barry can almost succeed. However, Hugo clearly knows that there is no free lunch in the world, and high film pay inevitably means paying more. The number of Hugo''s participation in the program during the "Independence Day" promotion period is clearly stipulated in the contract. Moreover, if he really starred in "L.A. Confidential", Hugo also has his own ideas about the cast. "Twenty percent..." Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, Barry nodded with a smile, and looked at Hugo calmly without explaining too much, as if he had already put the chips on the table. But Barry''s inner tension is only known to him. "This is a number I can''t even imagine," Barry smiled, trying to flatter Hugo, but Hugo didn''t give him a chance. "However, before signing, I have two questions." Hugo adjusted his sitting posture and leaned forward, "The first question, regarding the actors of the movie, I hope to be able to participate in the casting process." As early as "Life and Death", Hugo had the right to participate in the casting, and Sandra Bullock was chosen by Hugo. However, Hugo was only an actor at the time, and participating in the casting would be regarded as a surrogate, but now he is not. As a member of the producer, he can participate in the casting upright. When Barry heard Hugos words, he sighed softly in his heart. As expected, Hugo was not too obsessed with remuneration. Even the bait that was 20% of the box office was not let Hugo compromised. Now Barry knew that he needed to cheer up to deal with it. "Isn''t this taken for granted? Why do you want to specifically raise it?" Barry threw the question to Hugo again with a natural rhetorical posture. Hugo did not hesitate too much, "After reading the script, to be honest, I also had some ideas for the main characters of the script, and found that some of them fit well with certain actors." At this point, Hugo shrugged. "You know, as an actor, there is always a list of hopes to cooperate, including a list of directors, a list of actors, etc. I am pretty sure that these actors can be found in the Screen Actors Guild." Looking at the faint smile at the corner of Hugos mouth, Barry pressed his chin calmly. Hugo retorted with his words. Obviously it is not so easy to deal with. "I think the casting director is responsible for the casting work, but You and Curtis will definitely agree. After all, you are the boss. I believe that as long as it is from the American Screen Actors Guild, there is no problem." Barry also emphasized once again that the American Screen Actors Guild, rather than confined to the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Barry''s blocking further confirmed Hugo''s idea. He shook his head slightly, "No, I mean, I have a general idea, for example, the role of Lynn, Charlize Theron or... Mellon Diaz is a good choice; another example is for the role of Bud, Alex Lorraine and Will Smith can both be competent." In fact, Hugo is saying that he has some ideas for "L.A. Confidential". Since he himself has not determined what role he will play, he does not have a clear idea for the list of actors, but at least he has some ideas. But to Barry''s ears, Hugo''s meaning couldn''t be clearer. These actors are all from Endeavour''s elite agency. Barry thought for a while, then deliberately gave a wry smile, and said in a relaxed and ridiculous tone, "So, are there actors from other agencies?" Unlike facing Rick, in front of Hugo, Barry''s attitude can''t be too tough, but he can''t be subdued immediately. Of course, if Hugo''s request is too unreasonable, he can also shoot both. Its just that Hugos Hollywood status has risen to a strategic position. Barry doesnt want to miss this opportunity and he cant let go of the casting rights of actors, because this is one of the reasons why he handed over the position of producer to Hugo. The strong influence of the fruit has further opened up the relationship between Warner Bros. and major brokerage companies. "Of course, Kevin Spacey, oh yes, and Kevin Bacon." Hugo said plainly, but it made Barry''s eyes bright. Chapter 1781： Power-for-money transaction Barry Meyer naturally does not need to bend his knees in front of Hugo, but for businessmen, as long as they are profitable, they will never cherish the gold under their knees. Hugo, this sweet bunat least for the last yearis like a "big apple", and everyone wants to take a bite. At this time, Barry has already taken the absolute upper hand. He does not want to give up, but at the same time he does not want to completely delegate power, because the surplus value of the money tree Hugo has just begun to be tapped. Therefore, how to grasp the scale has become the subject that needs to be measured most in Barry''s heart. Rick hopes to copy the trajectory of "Independence Day" and sign a contract with the crew of "L.A. Confidential"; but Barry doesn''t want that. He also hopes to dig out more from the creative artist agency and William Morris agency. possibility. But Hugos words just now put Barry in a dilemma-he originally thought that Hugo was just an actor, and he didnt pay much attention to the agency. He would certainly not be as difficult as Rick, but he ignored it. Even as an actor, Hugo''s request can cause trouble. However, Hugo''s last sentence made Barry''s eyes bright. Because Kevin Spacey is owned by the Creative Artists Agency, and Kevin Bacons current contract is still in the hands of the International Innovation Management Company. It can be seen that although Hugo still intends to hold the casting rights in his hands, at least there is still room for maneuver. If it works well, even if the actors of "L.A. Confidential" are packaged to Endeavour Elite Agency, but do not announce the list of actors for the time being, and still broadcast the casting news according to the original plan, then he still has a huge space to operate... If necessary, Barry doesn''t mind using tough methods to head-on with Rick, but this is only the final plan; if possible, Barry hopes to reach cooperation in a friendly situation. Both parties are very happy, and it is good for each other. But in the blink of an eye, Barry''s head had already turned several times. But on the surface, Barry didn''t change his face, but showed a look of embarrassment. Although he didn''t say much, the meaning couldn''t be more obvious. Barry lowered his eyes slightly, but did not immediately reply to Hugo. Instead, he paused and then changed the subject, "You said there were two problems, so what about the second one?" All these signs indicate that Barry did not agree with Hugo''s words, but he was concerned about Hugo''s face, so he didn''t directly refute it. Then I chose to listen to the second condition first. Previously, apart from Tom Cruise, no actor had taken over the position of producer, so now everyone is crossing the river by feeling the stones, speculating about their rights, and trying to find a suitable one with the production company. cooperation method. Whether it''s Barry or Rick, the reason for hesitation is actually because of temptation. Although Hugo has his advantages, he does not know much about the production business. At this time, it is inevitable that he will be a bit of a rat. But the biggest advantage of Hugo is that once he decides to do it, he will never give up lightly. In the "L.A. Confidential" work, he doesn''t care about Barry and Rick''s calculations, but his bottom line is inviolable-even if it ends up falling apart. Hugo looked at Joseph who was sitting aside. Joseph was not nervous at all. On the contrary, he calmly gave Hugo a positive signal, which made Hugo a little settled. He said, "On the issue of cost." This is what made Barry and Joseph both look surprised. Obviously they didn''t expect that Hugo would have an idea about the cost of the movie. You must know that calculating the cost of a movie is a very complicated task. The use of film, the rental of the studio, the salary of crew members, the rental of the shooting venue, the cost of related equipment, etc., have not been calculated in detail, even if you want to get It is impossible to come up with an approximate range. To shoot a comedy movie in the same way, why does some investment cost only 20 million US dollars, while some projects cost 60 million US dollars like a black hole? The computing company is not that simple. Hugo felt the surprised expressions of the two people, and was a little embarrassed in his heart, because he did not know anything about the cost of the film, but now he was calm on the surface and did not show any anxiety. On the contrary, he showed a confident smile. I am willing to accept box office dividends as a plan for film remuneration, but the condition is that the cost of the movie must be more than US$40 million." "Hugo, do you have a source for this data?" Barry only needs one sentence, which is enough to make Hugo speechless. Joseph, who was sitting aside, couldn''t help but squeeze a cold sweat. Hugo forced himself to calm down. Don''t panic because of Barry''s problem. He supported his hands on his knees and leaned his upper body forward slightly. "Barry, have you read this script? Do you know that the movie is at the end, it''s a shootout. Is it going to a climax?" Hugo re-emerged the topic into his rhythm in the way he was most familiar. Barry couldn''t help but froze, "Yes, of course I know." Hugo nodded, "As you mentioned earlier, Curtis believes that this movie does not require any visual effects, so the cost can be controlled within 30 million." Hugo said step by step, although Barry wanted to interrupt the rain. Guo, but faintly perceivable, Hugo is definitely not aiming at nothing. He can''t help but frown slightly, leaning back, raising his chin in a defensive posture, and beckoning Hugo to continue speaking, "but I think this statement is wrong. I have considered whether to discuss this issue with Curtis in detail, but I think it may be more straightforward to talk to you." "I think that in the final battle of the movie, we need to make the scenes hotter, so that all contradictions and conflicts can be exploded, so that the movie can really push the climax. Therefore, in this part of the battle, I hope to be able to make the scenes Its a bigger shot, it may be more extras, it may be to increase the explosive scene, it may be to use some visual special effects to really create the feeling of a big scene." Hugo''s words, in simple terms, are to make the **** part of the climax worthy of the name. In fact, this is also one of the biggest shortcomings of "L.A. Confidential". In the era that Hugo is familiar with, this classic crime movie won a lot of applause when it was released, but it didnt. At the box office of US$26 million, the real profit of the film comes from the video tape rental market, which has won the hearts of countless viewers. Of course, the box office is far from meeting expectations for many reasons. However, one of the important reasons is that the first half of the film is well prepared and brewing, but the climax part seems too rushed and weak, and it fails to completely detonate the contradictions of the plot, which makes people feel that something is missing. I have to say it is a huge regret. Barry looked at Hugo in front of him, was stunned, and took a closer look at Hugo, only to find that Hugos expression could not be more serious, he couldnt help but laughed, So, you mean, I hope to make commercial movies Bring out the style of a commercial movie." "Yes, that''s what I mean." Hugo gave an affirmative answer without hesitation. A good story needs to be told in the right way, otherwise it may ruin an excellent script. Adding some necessary scenes is a necessary supplement to the story. Barry really laughed this time, "So, Hugo Lancaster, suggest that I add explosive special effects to a movie to make commercial movies more commercial?" The ridicule and consternation in it are absolutely sincere. Hugo didn''t feel ashamed at all, spreading his hands, "Barry,''Independence Day'' is one of my medals, isn''t it?" This brazen remark made Barry laugh, and even couldn''t bear it. I slapped my hands twice, and my emotions were truly released. "Of course, of course, absolutely." Barry nodded and smiled, "I think, I understand what you mean." "Our desire is to make the movie better, isn''t it?" Hugo leaned back on the back of the sofa chair and said calmly and confidently. Barry disagrees with this sentence. His wish is to make the film more profitable, but he has no way to refute Hugo, because he knows that Hugo has achieved today''s status because he has a keen sense of film. The sense of smell, has a unique view of the script, the role, and the entire rhythm and structure, and is nicknamed the magical hand by insiders. Therefore, he wants to use Hugo to seek more benefits. In the matter of film works, he should be more open to Hugo''s opinions. Barry quickly reacted. In fact, Hugo''s purpose of saying this is to imply that the two questions just now Hugo is still from the perspective of the movie itself. He hopes that the movie will be outstanding. This is the difference between Hugo and Rick, and also the difference between Hugo and Barry. "Of course, this is the fundamental reason why we made the film, isn''t it?" Barry did not say what he said in his heart, but responded to Hugo''s words. However, Barry did not continue to mention the 20% box office dividend, because he knew that they were actually trading power and money, and he hoped to use the 20% dividend in exchange for Hugos box office call. Power, and the attraction of "Hugo Products" to Hollywood; Rick hopes to use Hugos reputation in exchange for the further development of Endeavours elite brokerage company and more box office dividends; Hugo hopes to use his appeal and Remuneration in exchange for more control over the work, making the work even better. The question now is how they should find a perfect combination to make everyone happy. Barry needs to go back and think again, and Rick must have the same thinking time. The first round of clashes ended temporarily, and Hugo relied on his excellent performance-unknowingly-to temporarily control the situation, and only waited for the second round of clashes. Starting from "Independence Day", with Hugo''s growing influence, the interests in the circle have become more and more complicated. The greater the benefits, the greater the risks, and no one will easily compromise. Chapter 1782： Comeback party Hugo is back in Los Angeles! This news, like wings, spread to every corner of the City of Angels almost overnight. This is undoubtedly the most exciting news since entering the summer. Not only because Hugo finally showed up, but also because the top superstar''s every move is eye-catching, his appearance also means that Hollywood will start to be lively again. The paparazzi almost greeted Hugo''s return with a carnival gesture. With Hugo''s return, the news that Hugo is about to host a summer party at his Malibu villa was also spread, which almost caused a sensation in Hollywood. "So, have you heard? This is the first time that Hugo really has an open party. Those who can get invitations are the top bosses in the circle. Rumors say this is to celebrate Hugo and Came. Longs association anniversary." Sitting in the open-air seats of the coffee house, you can hear someone talking in low voices not far away. The speaker is a young man in his early twenties with a mysterious expression on his face. , Showing that this is his inside information. The woman sitting opposite him seemed to be about 30 years old, but shook her head, "No, no, I heard it was because Hugo had a mental illness that broke out some time ago, and he had little choice in the second half of the tour. Continue on, so he disappeared after the tour ended. He lived in a mental hospital for so long, this time to celebrate his discharge." The plausible words seemed to be heard by Hugo himself. "Really? Oh, **** God, poor Hugo, is he going to be a lunatic?" The young man seemed to think the woman''s words were more credible, and nodded repeatedly. The man at the table next door held the "Los Angeles Times" in his hand and endured it again and again. In the end, he didn''t hold back. He put the newspaper down, "Oh, please, you believe such ridiculous rumors." The woman turned her head and looked over, and the man turned around, then leaned against them, and said in a low voice, "The real reason is because of the upcoming "Jurassic Park 2" which will be released next week, Hugo. It was to build momentum for Steven. I heard that the films production was average, and Steven was worried about the box office, so Hugo directly organized the party to build momentum for the films publicity. Look, maybe half of it. The Los Angeles media is going to be commotion." Before the voice was over, the man shook his head, "No, two-thirds, two-thirds of the media will be overwhelmed." "Wow!" The man and the woman suddenly sighed, "How did you know?" the woman asked curiously. The man at the next table returned to his seat, "I naturally have a reliable source in the circle. Pay more attention to the movements in the circle and you can know the truth. Hugo has always been righteous to his friends, he has never Reject your friends request." A man and a woman looked at each other and seemed to have reached an agreement, and then the woman took the lead in serving her own coffee, "Sir, don''t you mind if we join you? Nice tea time, it would be nice to share the news together." The man shrugged and did not refuse. Then a man and a woman quickly took their coffee and tiramisu and sat down at the man''s table. "I heard in the studio yesterday that this time Hugo sent an invitation letter, not only for insiders, but also for outsiders. Is this true?" the woman said, but the young man He immediately shook his head and denied, "My friend''s friend is an assistant in the creative artist agency. He said that only the real boss can get the invitation letter. Now everyone secretly asks for the invitation letter and can get the invitation letter. , Are considered to be an honor." "Hugo Lancaster, that''s Hugo Lancaster! God, as long as I see him from a distance, I am willing to jump directly from the cliff into the Pacific Ocean!" The woman could hardly restrain her impulse, her eyes blooming with peaches. Heart, said excitedly. At this moment, the waiter who was passing by with his plate couldn''t help but stop, and looked around. The guests at the other tables around had their ears stretched to listen to the gossip, and the manager on duty hadn''t paid attention yet. After the excitement here, he interrupted impulsively, "But I heard that there are already people on the black market selling invitations to the Hugo party. The highest price has reached 15,000 US dollars, but the seller Still didn''t make a move." "Fifteen thousand dollars!" The young man took a breath. But the woman shook her head, "God, if I got the invitation letter, I wouldn''t sell it even if I gave me $150,000." The waiter also nodded again and again, with uncontrollable excitement in both eyes, "Yes, yes, imagine that party, you can not only see Hugo, but all the top people in the circle, this is even better than the Oscar night Crazy, who knows what will happen that night!" The man who looked like someone in the circle took a sip of coffee and smiled at the waiter, "Are you an actor?" The waiter nodded shyly and smiled somewhat cautiously. "Yes, my name is Heath Ledger (heath. ledger). I will work here temporarily, waiting for my opportunity." "So, you also want to enter Hugo''s party?" The man raised his eyebrows and his face was calm and contented. Obviously some inside information was enough to make him stop in front of these laymen. Heath showed a natural expression, "Isn''t this what every actor in the circle hopes for?" "I can''t deny this sentence." The man chuckled, and then he said mysteriously, "But in fact, this rumor can be said to be correct, but it can also be said to be wrong. Hugo''s party, Of course it is impossible for anyone to enter, otherwise his villa in Malibu will probably be overwhelmed. This made the people around chuckle, and then they found out that the guests at four or five tables nearby They are all looking in their direction. In this case, the mans self-esteem was greatly satisfied. He looked at everyone around him, and then said mysteriously, I heard that this time the invitation letter was handwritten by Cameron and Hugo. , It can be seen that they attach great importance to the party. Those who can receive their personal invitations, it is estimated that there are more than 20 people in Hollywood, definitely not more than 30." The man''s words made everyone else around me suck. Take a breath. Imagine that those who can get the invitation letter are naturally exuberant; then, those who have not got the invitation letter will probably be embarrassed. However, this is Hugos own party. He has the right to select guests. No one can blame Hugopresumably no one will blame Hugo, but he will find ways to get the invitation letter. "However, Hugo also gave each person who received the invitation letter ten printed invitation letters, so that they could freely invite other friends to come." The man''s words made everyone suddenly realize, and in this way, Hugo''s party is a super big party with as many as three hundred people, the scale is absolutely unimaginable. "But, is the party place that big?" the young man asked impatiently. The smile on the corner of the man''s mouth looked unpredictable, "You must have never seen Hugo''s villa in Malibu. Even if it accommodates four hundred people, it will not appear crowded. Not to mention that there is a private beach in front of the villa. "These words made a bunch of people around him take a breath. Without seeing it with their own eyes, that kind of scene is indeed unimaginable. "So, in that case, those invitations in the black market are likely to be true?" Heath, the waiter, couldn''t help but ask again. The man is leaning on the railing, with his right hand on the coffee table and his left hand on the back of the chair. He looks like a boss in charge of life and death, "If it is true, do you have the money to buy tickets?" Heath scratched his head awkwardly. There was nothing to say. The man raised his eyebrows with a sarcasm smile, "If you think about it, every invitation letter is almost a ticket that people in the circle dream of. The intensity even surpassed the Oscar night." At least the Oscar night only needs to enter the "Vanity Fair" to enter the venue, but this is Hugo''s private party, "You are not a big-name actor, secondly. Not a beautiful model, why do you enter? Even if the tickets for the black market are real, those who can get it are really powerful and background new actors in the circle. Maybe their agency is willing to pay the fee. , As an investment." Heath was speechless and a little annoyed, but he couldn''t refute, he just slumped his shoulders sullily. I want to turn around and leave, but I don''t know what to say. "Then I have hope? Me?" The woman stood up to show her figure, only to find that her proud figure is very attractive, and the proportion of her figure is very good. The man showed a surprised expression, "I didn''t expect you to be a model?" "''Playboy'' last December issue, I had two sets of looks on the inside page." The woman''s face showed a wife. Said triumphantly with a charming smile. Seeing the womans smile, Heath burst out in anger, If its someone elses party, you may be right, but Hugos party, I believe he will not be like this. You understand the rain. Fruit? Have you seen Hugos work? Have you listened to Hugos music? If you really know it, you should know that Hugo is not such a superficial person. I suggest you listen to the glory of glory With this dead album, you can know why Hugo was able to succeed and why Hugos acting skills received so much praise! I dont believe that such Hugo would invite some...some Models with **** and no brains, some moths who relied on Jin Yuan doctrine to open up the path of performing arts..." Heath finished speaking in a head, and was a little bit incoherent when he said it. He couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed when looking at everyone around him in amazement, and said repeatedly, "Anyway, I don''t believe it anyway." Chapter 1783： Invitation letter Heath in front of him looks like a 17 or 18-year-old boy. The childishness on his face is hard to conceal. The Australian accent that has not been corrected before he speaks is more like a simple boy from the country, his angry and angry words. , But it sounds unconvincing to outsidersHeath knows Hugo? Could he know better than the young volcano, and better than Hollywood as a whole? The answer is obviously no. "Hahahaha..." So everyone burst into laughter, and the people around the tables burst into laughter. The man who flipped through the "Los Angeles Times" even wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and patted Heath''s tender shoulder. "Boy, don''t dream, this is not a fairy tale world. Besides, you didn''t want to buy invitations through the black market just now. Letter? Why are you talking right now? Is it because..." The man prolonged the ending, then looked at all the "audience" around him, lifted his right hand and pinched his thumb, index finger and **** to push him out. "Lack of cash?" The mocking tone suddenly made everyone laugh again. Daydreaming is not uncommon in Hollywood. Almost every day, you can see hundreds of young people with dreams of illusory actors coming to Los Angeles, and then consuming their youth here bit by bit, and finally annihilated in time. Like Heath, who works as a waitress in a cafe, trying to find a chance to make a living, there are no ten thousand but eight thousand. But the real success is more than one-hundredth or one-thousandth, and often one-tenthousandth does not necessarily mean that a top superstar will appear. From Tom Cruise to Tom Hanks to Hugo Lancaster, Hollywood witnessed the birth of a truly superstar, and it took almost half a century of energy. Any Los Angeles resident who has a slight interest in the entertainment industry knows that this time Hugos private party, everyone wants to be a guest, everyone is discussing it tirelessly, and everyone dreams of being able to attend. On such occasions, there are even rumors that the governor of California hopes to get an invitation letter. Even if they know that it is impossible for them to enter the field-but at least a much greater chance than a minor from the Australian countryside. Therefore, everyone was laughing and mocking Heath''s daydreaming and self-defeating. Heath''s immature white cheeks turned red in an instant, he wanted to punch the man in front of him, he wanted to rebut and reprimand him loudly, but he couldn''t say a word. This made him feel very aggrieved, the flames burning in his chest couldn''t be vented, and when his anger reached its peak, he felt humiliated and made him want to run away. When Heath turned around and wanted to run away, he found a man in front of him walking towards him and blocking his way. This made him even more embarrassed. He wanted to get out of the way and diverted, but But he found that the surrounding tables were full of people, with the back of the chair leaning against the chair, there was no room for him to move away. Seeing Heaths embarrassment, the people around laughed happier. The man raised his voice and mocked condescendingly, Hugo Lancaster, thats the top of the Hollywood pyramid at present. Harrison Ford needs his agent to go to the party if he wants to attend the party, let alone you, an unknown person, which is really ridiculous." Heath, who is still young, only wants to punch the man in the face, but he hasnt paid the rent for three months. If he loses his job again, he will go back to Australia-even more ridiculous. , He didnt even have the money to buy a ticket back to Australia. In other words, he was going to sleep on the street. With the dream of an actor, he left Australia and came to Los Angeles, but was played around by this cannibal Vanity Fair. All his vigor and temper were flattened out bit by bit. "I don''t know, you actually know Harrison Ford." A voice rang, gradually calming the laughter around him. Everyone looked at it, and it was the man who had just walked towards Heath just now. This man looks very young, almost as old as Heath, and definitely not more than twenty years old. He wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses, a tall figure with a sturdy body, and a simple smile on his face. Then he carried a plain black school bag slanting, looking like a nerd doing research at the University of California. The man originally thought it was a big person who appeared-after all, here in Hollywood you need to be cautious all the time. Maybe it is not unusual for Hugo to sit behind them, but he was relieved to see the nerd in front of him. , Jokingly said, "I''m not sure what happened to Harrison Ford, but I can be sure that you absolutely don''t know Harrison Ford." There was another laughter. The nerd didnt care, but shrugged with a smile, I dont know if Harrison is interested in Hugos party, but I believe that if Hugo were here, he would never like the joke you just made. Because Hugo is hosting this party, it definitely does not hope to become a topic of black market hype." "So, you know again?" The man raised his eyebrows and mocked, then looked at the audience around him, and said in a Shakespearean stage, "Oh, God, another Nietzsche appeared!" Everyone He laughed again. Heath looked at the nerd in front of him with a little embarrassment, and showed an apologetic smile to his peers, "Sorry, it''s all my trouble, you don''t need to speak for me." The nerd laughed and waved his hand indifferently, "I just told the truth. You know, Hugo once told a story. When he participated in the interview of the crew of "Scent of a Woman", he almost I felt like a fruit, because he had just won the Golden Raspberry Award for Worst Actor, and he was still not very unsightly, so everyone on the scene was staring at him. But he still insisted. Scalp participated in the audition. At the time, he didnt have dreams or anything. He just firmly believed that he was an actor and he should rely on himself to make a way out. So, I think you should stick to it, after all, the City of Angels was originally Its a miraculous city, isnt it?" The man was stunned, then raised his hands high, "Look, it''s incredible that our great Nietzsche knew Hugo!" The ironic tone made everyone laugh again. The nerd turned his head this time and said seriously, "Whether I know Hugo or not is not an important thing, but I can be sure that you never know Hugo." This is what the man mocked the nerd just now. Now it is used again. In his own body, this made the man look embarrassed, and the audience laughed without exception. Then, the nerd looked at Heath, who was grateful in front of him, took the "ugly" black schoolbag in front of him, and took it out of it. "That''s the way it is. Actually Hugo gave me this party. A few invitations, let me distribute them, but my friends dont have as many as I imagined, so now they are redundant. I knew that if I put it on the black market, Hugo would definitely kill me, so I thought ..." The book nerd had an extra red envelope in his hand, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention, "Rather than waste it in my hand, it''s better to give it to those who need it." The nerd looked at the direction of the street and said with a smile, "I originally wanted to give a few beauties and invite her to be my date at the party that night, but now it seems...maybe you would be more suitable." Then the nerd He handed the envelope in his hand to Heath in front of him. Heath was just stunned, looking at the book nerd, who didn''t understand what was going on. The nerd raised his hand and motioned for Heath to take over. Heath then realized that he wanted to stretch out his hand, but found that he was still holding a plate in his hand with two dirty coffee cups on it. He quickly put the coffee tray on the table next to him, and whispered to the guest. A word of "sorry", and then took the red envelope from the nerd. The envelope in his hand is that bright red, but it doesn''t look gorgeous at all. Popular, the grainy touch of the hard card allows people to clearly feel the weight of the envelope. On the front is a black pen handwriting, which reads "From Hugo Lancaster" impressively. The elegant and chic font makes people can''t help but look at it. In addition, there is no extra decoration, but there is a touch of elegance in the simplicity. Everyone around couldn''t help but take a breath. Now the party invitations that the entire Los Angeles is talking about, even the black market has priceless party invitations, just like this! Moreover, it appeared in the hands of a young man who seemed to be less than twenty years old, and handed it to a naive and green coffee shop waiter, which almost stopped everyone''s breathing in an instant. Not only laughter, but even the sound of breathing completely disappeared. Heath obviously didn''t understand the situation. He looked at the envelope in his hand, then looked at the nerd in perplexity, looking for an answer, but before he could speak, the man next to him couldn''t help but mocked, "Look. , Look, now even fake invitations have appeared. This is really a crazy world, isn''t it?" The mans face turned very bad at this time Because the woman and young man at the same table were full of surprises, they immediately cast a gaze at him for verification, and seemed to be asking, "The invitation letter is true." Is it?" This shame almost burned him to death, so he couldn''t wait to expose the true face of the nerd. He believed so firmly: This is a fake invitation. The nerd showed a careless smile, and said to Heath in front of him, "It depends on whether you want to believe it." After that, he turned around and left. At this time, Heath finally recovered and shouted to the nerd, "I, I believe." After a pause, he stretched out his right hand, "My name is Heath Ledger, one...er, one is always ready Actor. May I ask you who are you?" "Samora Caswell, at this moment is still Hugo''s assistant for the time being." The nerd smiled and shook Heath''s right hand, and then turned and left without looking back. The whole coffee house was silent, and no one even paid attention to the man who was ranting just now. Everyone cast their sights on the red envelope in Heath''s hand, as if there was a powerful magic power on it, making it impossible to look away. "Toot toot", a motorcycle just passed by at this time, and the crisp engine sound became more and more silent and empty on the scene. Chapter 1784： Intoxicating night Heath walked down the back door of the bus and looked around nervously. 800..At this time, Malibu can vaguely see the embryonic form of a resort, with spacious streets and neat roads, tall palm trees, dense grass, and bright flowers spreading slowly on both sides of the road. The single-family villas appear clean and distant, neatly arranged under the navy blue sky, the sea level glowing with glowing clouds still remains the majesty of the setting sun, making the whole town quiet and expressing a kind of comfort. There was no one on either side of the street, and Heath looked back and forth in a dazed manner. He didn''t know which way he should go, because all the houses here seemed to look the same luxurious, which made him feel at a loss. At this time, a young woman was holding a Samoyed in her hand, jogging along the road in the direction of Heath at an unhurried speed. Heath hesitated, "I''m sorry..." The woman did not hear, "I''m sorry", Heath raised his voice, "Sorry to disturb you, I... I just want to ask about Mr. Lancaster''s house. Where?" "Hugo?" The woman stopped, looked at Heath with a nervous look, and smiled, "You go straight along this road, and then you can see a house not far away, the door is full There are all kinds of cars, there are many reporters with cameras, the house they are shooting, that''s it." "Thanks...Thank you." Heath said cautiously, and the woman nodded friendly, "I hope you have a good night." After speaking, he continued to jog and left. Heath hesitated and couldn''t help but raise her voice. To, "So are you." After watching the woman jog away, Heath took two steps forward, but then lowered his head to look at the suit on his body, and couldn''t help pulling it twice nervously. This was his only formal suit, which was specially used for auditions, but it still looked very shabby. He sent it to a dry cleaner yesterday, but it was still crumpled when he took the bus just now. This annoyed Heath a little. After trying to sort it out for a while, there was still no improvement. Heath could only step forward again, and while moving forward, he kept looking at his suit. He couldn''t believe that he wanted to visit Hugo with such a face. But Heath didnt have time to be annoyed anymore. After walking forward for less than five minutes, he felt the heat wave on his face, and then he saw six middle-aged people with their cameras facing each other talking and laughing. When they walked, they held beer and pizza in their hands, and walked towards the off-road vehicle across the street, not like reporters, but like they came over to have a bonfire party. 800 and then a dozen steps forward, he saw the villa in front of him, the villa surrounded by countless camera lenses. Hess hesitated. It was only eight o''clock at this time. The invitation said it was eight o''clock. Generally speaking, the party must be late, and the excitement will start after ten o''clock. But... this was Hugo''s party, he wasn''t sure whether it was right to be late, so he came on time. Looking left and right, Heath finally bit his head and walked up and walked onto the street. The eyes of all the reporters were projected over. The feeling of focusing made Heath feel that something was wrong with him. He couldnt help but just He lowered his head slightly, and then moved on. When he walked up the steps on the other side and walked towards the wooden fence of the villa, the exclamation was clearly audible, "Oh!" In an instant, he could feel that almost all the lenses were aimed at from the corner of his sight. Although he still didn''t press the shutter. This made Heath very nervous, and he wanted to vomit. "Sir! Sir, you can''t go in." A polite voice came, which made Heath react. Hearing that a person in front of him came forward and prevented him from moving forward, Heath realized that not everyone else. You can enter. At this time, Heath could see the situation clearly. In front of him was a small garden with a small flowerbed and a swing. Next to it was a long table filled with pizza and beer. At this time, five waiters were busy passing food to the reporters who came to interview. Coupled with the one at the door, these six waiters obviously also shoulder the responsibility of guarding the door at the same time. "Sir, this is a private party, do you have an invitation letter?" The waiter asked politely, still smiling. Heath was a little relieved. The other party did not directly expel himself because he did not know him. This gave him some confidence, "Yes, I, I have an invitation letter." Heath tried to take it out of the lining pocket of the suit. Invitation letter, but his fingers started to tremble, so much so that he tried two times and didn''t take it out. Heath gave a sorry smile to the waiter in front of him, but the waiter was still not in a hurry. This made Heath a little relieved, and the third time he tried to finally get the invitation letter out, and then handed it to the waiter. pregnancy. Heath looked at the waiters expression nervously. Although the nerd said that he was Samora Caswell that day, who knows, he doesnt know what Hugos assistant looks like, so hes not sure about the invitation. Is the letter true or not? If it is false, then... "Sir, welcome to tonight''s party", before Heath continued to think about it, the polite voice of the waiter sounded again, "Lancas Mr. Te is waiting for your arrival, and I hope you can have a good time tonight." "Oh, oh! Of course, thank you. I mean, uh, thank you." Heath was a little incoherent, retracted the invitation, and then stepped forward ignorantly. In an instant, all the flashes lit up, and the continuous light made Heath almost think that his retina was about to fall off, and the pouring heat even made him feel like a suckling pig on a barbecue. This feeling made Heath totally unable to resist. He walked forward in a panic, quickly pushed open the wooden fence door, and then walked down the wooden stairs all the way down the wooden stairs without having time to look at the surroundings, as if he was running away. When I reached the bottom, I came back to my senses. I was breathing quickly with lingering fears. I looked back at the stairs and confirmed that the reporters were not swarming up. I finally felt a little relieved. As soon as he looked back, Heath felt like Alice had entered a strange world. Everything in front of him seemed so incredible. The endless beautiful sea view, the fragrant barbecue grill, the sparkling open-air swimming pool, and the many kinds of things. The buffet table, the neatly stacked champagne towers, the well-dressed waiters... everything looks beautiful in the hazy lemon halo, like a perfect dream. "Sir, good evening." A waiter with champagne came up. "Can I help you?" "Uh, I...please give me a glass of champagne." In fact, Heath wanted to say that he was not yet twenty-one and could not drink alcohol, but he almost reached the heart of his throat and made him unable to calm down, so he changed his mind. Up. Then the waiter gave the plate slightly forward, Heath took a glass from above, and then the waiter smiled politely and nodded, then turned and left. Heath looked at the glass of champagne in his hand that looked like falling stars, almost reluctant to drink it. At this time, it was only eight o''clock, and only the waiters were busy in the entire villa, and there was no shadow of a guest at all. Heath was a little dazed. He had never attended such a high-class party. He didn''t know what he should do. After hesitating, he walked a few steps along the swimming pool, his sight was caught by the living space behind the Blackstone Wine Cabinet. Is that the place where Hugo usually lives and lives that attracts the past? Heath couldn''t restrain his curiosity, stepped forward, approached step by step, and looked at the furnishings almost greedily, "Please forgive me for my rudeness. The guests have already arrived, but my master did not come out to greet him." The voice awakened from Heath''s dream. He almost couldn''t hold the champagne glass in his hand. Looking back, he saw Hugo walking down the stairs with a sunny smile on his face. "Oh, God, oh, **** damn..." Heath only felt that his breathing was about to stop, and he screamed frantically in his heart, but there was a sound from his throat. Just like this, Hugo strode to him. He could see the smile on the corner of Hugos mouth, and a closed mouth, but he didnt know what Hugo was saying, "Sorry, I... I am I got the invitation letter from Mr. Caswell, I came early... Oh, that, I, I am Heath Ledger, from Australia... Actor, I am an actor now. Sorry, really I''m sorry... God." Heath felt that all this was a disaster. He didn''t know what he was talking about, and he didn''t know what he should say. He just felt that everything was like a derailed train, completely out of control. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Heath Ledger, I am the host of the party tonightHugo, welcome to my party." Hugo chuckled lightly, carrying A little bit of joking, but without the meaning of irony, he took a serious look at the young man in front of him, and then stretched out his right hand. Heath looked at Hugo''s right hand in front of him, but didn''t know what he should do. Then he raised his head and saw Hugo''s eyes, and found that Hugo''s eyes cast a light of encouragement. He quickly reached out and held it. Hugos right hand, "Mr. Lancaster, I like your work very much. No, I mean, its my honor to be able to come to your party. My invitation letter is given to me by Mr. Caswell Yes, I didn''t come in by myself." "Yes, I believe you." Hugo gave a bright smile, "I can see that you are on time." This sentence made Histon stunned, and Hugo quickly said, "I mean Positive meaning, you know, I have always been curious, why do people like to be late for parties?" "Because I hope to show up after everyone is drunk?" Heath said hesitantly. Hugo suddenly realized, "Maybe this is the correct answer." This made the smile at the corner of Heath''s mouth really bloomed for the first time. God, this will be an extremely beautiful, extremely long and unforgettable night! Heath firmly believed in one point. Chapter 1785： Nobody Heath felt nervously that the whole person was about to explode. He wanted to talk to Hugo. He had countless questions to ask Hugo. He also wanted to chat and laugh with Hugo, but he felt that his throat was smoking. He couldn''t say a word, he could only subconsciously took the champagne in his hand and took a sip. The bright stars fell down his throat, and his dry voice was overwhelmed, so he coughed directly. . [800]First Release Heath couldn''t wait to disappear in place at this moment, his cheeks flushed completely, but he didn''t know if it was because of a cough or because of shame. Hugo walked to the coffee table next to him, took two facial tissues, and handed them to Heath. Heath took it and wanted to say thank you, but the trachea coughed again, and he could only cover his mouth with a tissue in embarrassment. This is simply a nightmare. "Relax, I''m not a black warrior, and I don''t feel malicious to you." Hugo said solemnly, but Heath looked at Hugo blankly and didn''t understand what Hugo''s words meant. Hugo widened his eyes and shrugged slightly, "Look, this is the situation after saying the wrong thing in social situations, embarrassing!" Hugo''s ridicule made Heath chuckle suddenly. "So, you just said that you are an actor?" Hugo asked with a hint of curiosity, as if it were just a small chat between friends. "Yes, I''m an actor." Heath didn''t realize it himself. The tension just calmed down without knowing it, and his speech was obviously much smoother. "However, I only starred in a few works in Australia and in Hollywood. There is no work for the time being. I...still trying to find opportunities." "The most painful and the most beautiful stage, isn''t it?" Hugo smiled and clicked on his chin. Heath couldn''t help but was stunned. Then he understood the meaning of Hugo''s words, and the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed easily. This time I actively raised my curiosity, "So, you also went through this stage when you performed the''Death Convict Walk'' performance, right?" "''Death prisoner walk''? No, I won''t say that." Hugo shook his head, "In fact, during the performance, more often I cannot feel my own existence. Others think I am in pain, but in fact I There is not much feeling, because I was not me at the time. On the contrary, the process of self-exploration and self-study before entering the crew of "Death Row" can be said to be painful and beautiful." Heath seemed unable to understand Hugo''s statement, and asked with a question mark on his face, "Why do you say that?" "Hehe, don''t you think I was a madman from the beginning? A long time ago, I was also a kind-hearted child. [txt Complete Works Download]" Hugo''s interpretation made Heath really tolerate, "I''m not an actor from a class. The process of exploring performance is very long and difficult. Compared with the performance itself, the process of self-learning and self-growth is the painful and wonderful stage." For a while, Heath understood, but did not speak. Instead, he pondered Hugos words carefully, and then looked at Hugo faintly, "So, you are in the shooting stage of the''Death Row'', really Can''t feel herself, is she completely dominated by the character?" Hugo pursed his mouth, spreading his hands, without admitting or denying, "What is it like?" Hugo looked at Heath in front of him. Heath now is just an underage child. His sullen face is far from the maturity and aura that later astounded Hollywood, and he couldnt see the hardships of forbearance in Brokeback Mountain. I can''t see the evil spirit in "Batman''s Prequel: The Dark Knight", just a hopeful child. "The feeling of advancing on a high-altitude rope makes me feel that I am in danger and I have to fall at any time. Maybe I choose to give up and just let myself fall will be a relief, but deep in my heart I know that I should continue to move forward." Hugo said at the corner of his mouth. The smile narrowed slightly, as if he was whispering to himself, speaking meaningfully. Heath looked at the intricacies between Hugos eyebrows, but his eyes were full of puzzlement, but the eagerness of his heart was already unable to bear it. The impulse to perform almost made the heart explode, Hugo, why are you willing? Talk to me about these...what about the secrets of these performances?" He was just an unknown man. Hugo not only talked to him, but also talked so deeply. "Is there?" Hugo''s expression between his eyebrows quickly dissipated, and he smiled again, "Just now this was just an ordinary conversation. As a host, I show my hospitality and nothing more. From you It seems that my masters job is very good." Heath had no way to refute it. Think about it carefully. In fact, Hugo didn''t seem to say anything just now. Heath was also a little confused by the specious hazy feeling. Looking at Heath with a childish face in front of him, Hugo hesitated for a while, and then asked, "I''m not sure about your latest schedule, but if you have intentions, a few people in the industry will come over. They An actor is being selected for a movie. There is a role in it, which is just a small role, but it also plays a key role in the story, and there are some lines and some room for development. I think you can try and see." Hugo did hesitate a bit. At this time, Heath looked too immature, and the brief contact just now showed that he was obviously lacking in experience. But Hugo knows that Heath is actually an actor with a very aura in acting. It is a kind of talent, innate, and will only become better and better over time. Tonights party, countless rumors in the circle are smoke bombs released by Rick and Barry. Of course, helping Steven Spielberg promote "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" is a side function. The real purpose of the party is to cast the "L.A. Secrets", which is also the result of a compromise between Barry and Rick after negotiations. Barry accepted Hugos list of actors, but the range of guests invited to the party tonight has expanded several times to include major Hollywood competitors such as innovative artist agency, international innovation management company, and William Morris agency. , Even the current largest competitor of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, United Elite Brokerage Company, has received internal information from Barry. If there is no behind-the-scenes promotion, the influence of a party cannot truly radiate so far. Now, not just Hollywood, but almost the entire Los Angeles is discussing Hugos return and Hugos party, and the entire circle is discussing Hugos new work. The sensational effect has begun to emerge. "L.A. Confidential" is a huge crew, which has more than 60 characters with lines. Barry is going to make a big fuss in the casting process to further bring out the "Hugo effect". Hugo''s invitation to Heath was actually considered after consideration. There is a big star role in "L.A. Confidential". This role has not many roles, but it is a symbol of the entertainment industry in Hollywood in the 1950s. The promotion of the plot plays an important role. Hugo, the character named Matt Reynolds (matt.), is definitely not a whisper, he believes Heath can do it. Of course, Hugo only saw Heath for a short while, and the fixed impression in his mind could not work at this time. Although he sent an invitation, he still had to discuss with Curtis and briefly audition. To make a decision. "What?" Heath almost thought that he had heard it wrong, and his muscles began to tremble, and the uncontrollable joy surged and drowned him in an instant. "You mean, there is a character who asked me to audition?" Hugo saw Heath''s unconcealable look, raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Yes, you didn''t understand it wrong. You will go to Curtis... well," Hugo immediately realized that Heath You dont necessarily know Curtis Hansen, "Go to Samora and tell him the audition I just mentioned, and he will take you to the auditioner." "Hugo..." There was a calling voice behind him, Hugo looked back, "Sorry, I need to be the host now, you can relax, I hope you have a good time tonight." Then he patted. Heath''s arm, "It''s nice to meet you, then, forgive my impoliteness now." After speaking, Hugo turned and walked quickly. Heath stood there completely stiff and became a stone statue. Everything tonight is too unreal. It''s like... like a Hollywood movie. Just a few hours ago, he was still insignificant in the city of angels. No one knows his name at all, and no one cares what he thinks. He even came to Malibu by bus. But now, he first got the invitation letter to the Hugo party, then became the focus of the reporters'' attention, then he personally talked with Hugo about acting, and finally got an audition opportunity...this is indeed Hollywood , Everything is so dreamy and unreal that people don''t want to wake up at all. Heath picked up the glass in his hand and poured all the champagne into his belly in one breath, and the bright stars burst forth in the heart. Saying goodbye to Heath, Hugo turned around and walked in the direction of the voice, and then saw Cameron busy in the preparation room. Cameron wore a big red bandage evening dress tonight. The short skirt design fully showed her slender legs. Paired with a pair of black stiletto heels with wrist straps, the fragile and graceful ankles are more like The sculptor carefully carves the sketched artwork bit by bit. The long, slightly curly hair draped lazily and sexyly over his shoulders, making people unable to move their eyes away from the amorous feelings. "No, I said. Remove the net frame of the tennis court and put two potted plants on it. No one wants to exercise tonight, but walking on the lawn is a good idea." Cameron looked at him. The staff confessed, and then she noticed that everyone was looking towards the door. She looked back and saw Hugo, "Oh, wait." Then she looked at the staff again, "Also, I just watched On the table beside the cliff, the tablecloth is not fixed, so you must quickly fix it, otherwise a sea breeze will blow it and it will be a disaster." "Okay, let''s go." Cameron waved her hand, but after everyone dispersed, she remembered again, "Wait..." But she rubbed her temples and thought about it, "It''s okay. , Everyone can go busy!" Chapter 1786： Party host Seeing that Cameron was finally done, Hugo greeted her and tidyed her slightly messy hair with a smile, "Just leave these tasks to a professional party organizer. We hired a whole team." And, Samora will also pay attention to these things, you dont need to make yourself so tight." "But I am the master, this is my job." Cameron raised her voice slightly sensitively, but when she raised her head to see the gentle smile on Hugo''s face, her attitude could not help but soften slightly, "Rain Fruit, this is the first time you have really held a party in your own name. I hope everything is perfect. I hope I can organize this party with my own hands." In fact, the party that Rick and Barry had originally planned was not so grand, and a party of one hundred and fifty people was already quite large. But after Cameron learned about it, he expressed his hope that the party would really be upgraded and let people feel Hugo''s hospitality. After the idea was spoken, it was immediately approved by Rick and Barry. Rick hopes to highlight Hugo''s current status in Hollywood and use parties to create more opportunities for Endeavour''s elite brokerage companies; Barry hopes to further build momentum for "L.A. Confidential" and spread the influence as far as possible. As a result, the party finally sent out 350 invitations. With the addition of the staff, the entire scale exceeded 400 people. It was definitely a party feast on the same level as the Oscar night. At the same time, Cameron was very attentive to the party and took the initiative to take over the important task of organizing the party. Although he hired the entire party organizer, Cameron still took care of everything. During this time, he was almost too busy. Looking at Cameron, who was slightly tired, Hugo knew that it was useless to persuade him. He talked to Cameron twice before and after, but she was reluctant to say more, and just fought back with the same set of rhetoric. Hugo was also helpless. "Don''t worry, everything is fine tonight, perfect. Your work is excellent." Hugo could only comfort him with warm words. Cameron put his cheek on Hugo''s right hand, feeling the warmth of that palm. , The tight nerves relaxed slightly. After being quiet for a while, Hugo remembered, "What did you just call me over?" "Oh, by the way, I just want to confirm with you, Leo, Alex, Charlize and Toby, will they bring a date? I asked before, but I haven''t answered." Came Long said seriously, but here he paused a little bit, avoiding Hugos eyes uncomfortably, but quickly turned to Hugo again, so Hugo didnt think too much, Because I want to Please confirm the food problem and the space usage problem. For 400 people, although the villa has no problem, it will inevitably encounter many problems." Hugo patted Cameron''s cheek lightly, "Hehe, don''t worry, they are so familiar with the family, I believe they can find a solution by themselves." Cameron grabbed Hugo''s hands, but he didn''t want to let it go, "If they come by themselves, then I still need to take care of them. I can''t let them be alone next to me." This sentence made Hugo. Laughing, Cameron pursed his lips, and then said, "For example, Charlize, she just broke up with Mr. Perfect. If she sees other people in pairs, she will definitely not feel comfortable." After Cameron finished speaking, the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth slowly converged, and he looked at Cameron seriously, as if he wanted to find her true thoughts in Cameron''s eyes. Cameron couldn''t help but dodge, pursing his lips, "Believe me, women are always so sensitive, and you men always don''t understand." Mr. Perfect has left. Charlize said the news to his friends himself. Although Hugo did not tell his friends to protect Charlizes privacy, he only mentioned that there were some problems between her and Mr. Perfect; but when they came back to Los Angeles and everyone gathered together, Pedro asked casually. "Why didn''t Mr. Perfect come?" Charlize didn''t mind, and just said "He disappeared. He only left me a note, and then he disappeared." Then he simply stated the matter lightly. . Cameron was the first to react at the time and exclaimed in an incredible expression, "So, Hugo rushed to Napa town that night because of..." Charlize admitted frankly, but looked at it instead. It seemed like Cameron had made a fuss. In fact, Cameron complained to Hugo that nightcomplaining that he didn''t tell her the truth. Hugo explained his thoughts to Cameron, "It''s as if you don''t like to tell others the details between us. This is a respect for privacy." Cameron did not continue to pursue it after thinking about it. At this time, Cameron specifically mentioned this matter again, Hugo vaguely felt a little strange, but Cameron later explained the question, so Hugo did not think too much, "Don''t worry, if Charlize feels Uncomfortable, she won''t show up at all." Cameron looked at Hugo''s clear eyes in front of her, open and honest, as if nothing was hidden, she also twitched the corners of her mouth, and it took a lot of effort to squeeze out a bunch of smiles, "Well, that''s fine. I''m fine. Its not good to worry about not being thoughtful enough and ruining the partys atmosphere. Its all right now. Go out and prepare to entertain guests." "Then what about you? Isn''t it all done?" Hugo asked caringly looking at Cameron who couldn''t wait to send him out. "I''ll go to the bathroom to touch up my makeup, and I''ll be out soon." Cameron said with a smile. Hugo lowered his head and pressed a kiss on her cheek, then turned and left. Seeing Hugo leaving behind, the familiar temperature still remains on her cheeks, the faint licorice aroma mixed with the refreshing taste of sea water, can always calm her mood. But tonight there was no way. On the contrary, the smell made her mood even more irritable. "I didn''t do anything wrong, I just did what a friend should do, I just cared about her, I just expressed kindness. I didn''t do anything extraordinary, I just helped a little bit as an olive branch. Yes, this is really normal. Almost any friend will do that. Yes! That''s it! They have to thank me if they know it, but I didnt do it for gratitude, I just did her well. Friends, yes, friends." Cameron comforted himself deep in his heart, and after careful consideration, he felt that what he said was more reasonable, and his anxiety gradually calmed down. Standing on the spot and taking two deep breaths, I wanted to take a step forward, but I looked around, but forgot where I was going. I froze for a moment and thought about it. Then I reacted and walked in the direction of the bathroom. When Cameron came out, there were already more than 20 people gathered outside. Although there was still some distance from the bustle, it was less than 8:30 at this time, and it was very rare to have such a sight. It can be seen that Hugo''s name is indeed very attractive, and everyone came to the scene early. As Hugo''s girlfriend, Cameron is the hostess of the party tonight, so she also shoulders the heavy responsibility of socializing. Regardless of Hugos prestige, Cameron has gradually opened up the situation in the circle now, and has a world that belongs to her. What''s more, when she was a model before, she had already experienced countless parties, big and small. Such social occasions are not difficult for her at all. "Oh, God, look at who it is, Cameron Diaz, you are really beautiful tonight, and even I am going to be moved by you." Nicole Kidd was oncoming. With a bright smile on Man''s face, he gave Cameron a hug and pressed her face enthusiastically three times. It can be seen that she is in a very happy mood. Cameron looked up and down Nicole, "The goddess Athena is complimenting me, this is my honor." A word made Nicole laugh, and then Cameron looked at Tom-K next to him. Ruth, "Mr. Ethan Hunt, hope there won''t be any accidents here tonight." Tom was also amused. "Trust me, if any problems arise, Steve will solve them." Steve, referring to Hugo''s role in "Independence Day" and "Mission Impossible" The role Ethan Hunter echoes. The smile on Camerons mouth was completely outlined, You shouldnt need to be cautious anymore. If necessary, I also hope that you can take on the role of mastersGod, Hugo has already drunk two glasses of red wine. I think hes waiting. Im about to jump into the swimming pool." Cameron deliberately lowered his voice and whispered, making Tom and Nicole laugh, "Sorry, I need to go ahead and see, I just heard, Brad -Pete and Gwyneth Paltrow arrived at the scene and they weren''t in the form of a couple, so forgive me for being rude." Brad and Gwyneth, the immortal couple, actually broke up. I heard that the two parties had a very unpleasant quarrel when they broke up. It was almost a big fight, and the procrastination lasted for nearly half a year. This farce has just ended recently. However, everything is only known to the insiders. Although the paparazzi sniffed the clues, her godfather-Steven Spielberg-temporarily suppressed the incident. The two of them were in the media. In front of him, he still appeared in the form of a loving couple, without a real fallout. Gwyneth was qualified to attend the party tonight because of Steven''s relationship; Martin Baum won an invitation letter for Brad. Cameron only needed to say half of his words, and Tom and Nicole showed a suddenly realized expression. After Cameron left, he walked quickly toward the entrance, and someone walked down slowly on the oncoming stairs. The ivory-white spinning dress swayed in the sea breeze, casually to the extreme. But her simple dress outlines a unique style in the night, which makes people unable to look away. Cameron walked up to face him and greeted him with a smile, "Hey, Charlize, you are finally here, and Alex was still asking if I saw you." Not Gwyneth. Not Brad, but Charlize Theron. Chapter 1787： Blind date arrangement The hour hand has passed ten o''clock, and the night is thick, the warm wind from the Pacific Ocean has blown away the remaining chill in the air, and the interlacing sparks light up the indelible dark night, connecting into one piece, making Malibu feel like Atlantis was the same, becoming the only fortress under the dark night. Cameron looked at the woman in front of him, wearing a simple ivory white dress, the breeze wrinkled the spinning skirt, the beautiful collarbone was filled with moonlight, and the thin face was outlined, with a touch of flaming red lips. The arrogant and glamorous makeup is lit up, but the feminine facial features in the sassy but still have a thrilling beauty, which almost makes people utter admiration. Although she is of the same **** and has known each other for many years, Cameron can''t help but admire every time she sees Charlize. She is like a diamond, and time will only polish it more and more brilliantly. It wasn''t until Charlize came to him that Cameron took back his floating thoughts, cheered up, and greeted him with a warm smile, "You are finally here, Alex was still asking if I had See you." Stand up your spine, set up your momentum, and remember that she is the hostess tonight. Charlize can clearly feel Cameron''s sharp edge, the bright red clearly outlines her beautiful figure, like a blazing rose blooming proudly in the dark night, releasing a charming fragrance that makes people intoxicated. In fact, Cameron is more suitable for the dress of a sweet girl, the combination of innocence and heartiness in her smile. Sense is intoxicating; however, as a model, Cameron has no problem with controlling various styles, and it is still beautiful. Yan and moving. Although Charlize doesn''t know why, she doesn''t intend to compete with Cameron. There are many protagonists tonight, and it won''t be her anyway. So Charlize gave a small smile, "If Alex wants to bet me with darts, then I''m ready." Before the party, they yelled at home that they were better than darts. Cameron knew it, but she didn''t understand why they were so passionate about throwing darts. Later, I learned from Jennifer Aniston that the night she saw Hugo for the first time, Hugo and her friends played darts in the bar and had a great time. "I believe in your strength, I''m definitely on your side, come on, girl strength!" Cameron waved his fists and cheered happily, "But, are you only one person tonight? Go without company?" Cameron looked around and confirmed that Charlize was indeed here alone. Charlize shrugged, "Although Hollywood is full of men, it is not easy to find a date." The real reason is that she is not ready for a new date. She needs time. "That''s good news for someone." Cameron said, nodding meaningfully. Seeing Charlize cast a suspicious look, she went on to say, "It''s actually like this. A gentleman has been asking me about your news. Obviously, they really want to know you and are very interested in you. I hope its good news for you. "How many men?" Charlize raised her eyebrows slightly. She didn''t like Cameron''s profound eyes. She tilted her head and said in a curious tone, "Hollywood will notice Mr. Perfect There are few people who leave without saying goodbye, and there are only a few people who will notice that I broke up with Mr. Perfect. I am very curious about where these men came from their interest in me, or what special features they have My hobby, or I misunderstood, they just want to provide me with job opportunities." In front of Cameron, Charlize didn''t need to bend the corner, and straightforwardly expressed his inner thoughts, which made Cameron''s smile froze involuntarily, as if he didn''t know what to do. Facing Charlizes bluntness, Cameron couldnt stand it. She was so anxious that she forgot about it: Charlize and Mr. Perfect broke up. In fact, only a few of their most familiar friends knew about it. The paparazzi didn''t notice the abnormality at all. "Sorry, it''s my own opinion." Cameron could only show an awkward expression and apologized. "I just think that maybe the best way to say goodbye to the previous relationship is to start the next relationship. Everyone is caring tonight. , You may feel lonely alone, so... I just want to introduce a few good friends to you, nothing more." Cameron explained hurriedly, and then added, "If it doesnt fit. , Then forget it. Just as meeting new friends." Charlize just wanted to yell at Cameron, "It''s up to you whether I want to date or not." She hates that others are more verbal about her private life. But Charlize knew that Cameron was Hugo''s partner. She could tell the truth to Cameron, but once her face was torn apart, Hugo would only be more embarrassed. She didn''t want to make things complicated. So Charlize took a deep breath and tried to calm his emotions, "Thank you for your kindness, but I dont have any thoughts on this at the moment. In short, I still want to thank you for worrying about me. I think, Alex, Li Oh and they will solve my loneliness tonight. After speaking, Charlize also shrugged, pretending to say wittyly, As far as I know, they should not have a female companion. Or, I can start praying now. They haven''t met a suitable female partner tonight." Facing Charlize''s remarks, Cameron could only laugh twice, wanting to give up, but was a little unwilling. However, under the sign of Charlize''s eyes, she could only get out of the way and let Charlize into the courtyard. Cameron was upset, she was very upset, she couldn''t even control that upset, and almost swallowed herself. She didn''t like Charlize. She couldn''t even remember when she didn''t like Charlize. Perhaps from the very beginning, she always thought that the friendship between Hugo and Charlize was puzzling. She had paid a serious visit, but Hugo and Charlize were indeed just friends. Even if the two lived under the same roof, there was no spark, but the friendship between the two had a tacit understanding that could not be described in words. This made her very repulsive. Even if Charlize has a date, Hugo is also dating her, but she still can''t accept it. Cameron tried hard to become friends with Charlize, but failed. Later, Hugo moved to Malibu and Charlize also moved to Beverly Hills, which at least relieved Cameron. But as time progressed, she could see Charlize''s shadow everywhere in Hugo''s life, which made Cameron angry. For example, Alex, Leonardo, Joseph, they all have a good relationship with Charlize, but their relationship with her is only average, it can be regarded as a general acquaintance, as if she is...just Hugo''s girlfriend; For example, when Hugo is not at home, Charlize will come to borrow the villa, as if this is her home-although all of Hugo''s friends are like this, but... men and women are still different after all; for example, It is said that Hugo and Charlize always have endless words, from acting to music, to trivial matters in life, it seems that they can always guess each other''s thoughts... This kind of tacit understanding makes her feel sick. That night, Mr. Perfects leave without saying goodbye completely broke Charlize. Hugo drove nearly four hours to Napa Town in the first place, although Hugo explained the situation to her afterwards, and he and Charlie Nothing really happened here, but Cameron still couldn''t accept it. Why did Charlize want to talk to Hugo when his relationship went wrong? Why! This anxiety finally broke out when Cameron saw Charlizes t-shirt, the white t-shirt, the t-shirt with "palm tree" on it, and the proof that Charlize and Hugo T-shirt that spent the night alone! Why did Hugo change his T-shirt because his clothes were used to wipe Charlize''s tears and nose? Then why did Charlize change his t-shirt? what does this mean? Cameron couldn''t think deeply. Even if she told herself that Hugo would never lie, there was still no way to calm her inner anxiety. She always imagined what happened that night in her mind, and countless thoughts rushed in, and she almost broke down. So, she wanted to introduce a boyfriend to Charlize. Maybe if Charlize started dating again, it would no longer be a threat. Cameron also knew that she and Charlize were unfamiliar, and suddenly said that she would introduce her date to Charlize, which seemed strange. Moreover, Mr. Perfect had just left for less than three weeks, and Charlize had no plans to meet a new person. It was so obvious that she made a proposal like this. Cameron knew that Charlize would not agree, and Hugo would not agree, she just knew. Feeling helpless, Cameron heard about Rick and Barrys party. This was a godsend! What occasion is more suitable for introducing a date than a party Is there any occasion that is more natural and casual than a party? Is there any occasion that is more convincing than a party, just a few drinks of alcohol , Everything will be easier to handle. So Cameron put forward her own ideas to make the party bigger, and then she took the initiative to take over the task of the party. Everything is developing as expected. Now that Cameron can''t look back, she doesn''t want to look back either. Seeing Charlize leaving behind, Cameron forced herself to calm down. The oncoming sea breeze calmed her inner turbulent mood a bit. She secretly told herself, "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Charlize goes to find Alex and Leo will definitely drink. After a few rounds of alcohol, I pretend to introduce friends to all of them, so everything will be easy." Standing on the steps, Cameron carefully sorted out her thoughts, "I just introduced a friend to her, there is no harm, no force, everything will be fine, and she will thank me. Even if it fails, It doesnt hurt to meet some new friends, doesnt it? Yes, that''s it, that''s it!" Cameron''s fist couldn''t help clenching, letting go, and then clenching again. Chapter 1788： Cast list Hugo always thought that his villa had enough floor space, and even seemed a bit empty, he didn''t like this feeling very much. Therefore, Hugo always welcomes friends to come as guests. Only when the empty space is lively, it feels like home. Alex and Leonardo sometimes ended their work, and simply came to him for vacation, and they were reluctant to leave for several months. But today, Hugo finally feels that the villa is actually not as big as he imagined-it even seems a bit crowded. More than 400 people flocked into the villa. Only the first floor was obviously not fit. Some went to the jacuzzi on the third floor, where there were high-level golf, pool tables and mobile bar; some went to the private beach below. The bonfire is over, and it seems that some people are starting to swim at night; there are some people who have been transferred to the open-air swimming pool on the first floor and have a great time... Even so, Hugo still feels that there are people everywhere in sight. For the first time, I truly feel that all the spaces in the villa have been used to the best of their ability. "I can imagine the difficulty of cleaning your villa tomorrow. No wonder people say that the rich are just spending money." A calm voice called Hugo''s thoughts back, and when he looked back, he saw Kevin Spacey. A look of ridicule and banter. Hugo chuckled lightly, "Then you and me enjoying such a beautiful view together are not considered corrupt together?" Hugo was sitting on the balcony on the second floor. There was noisy noise in all directions, but there was nothing here. How many people, like a piece of land outside, became the only paradise in the whole party. "It''s just because they want to splurge, that''s why so many people want to enter this circle, don''t they?" It was not Kevin who answered, but Curtis Hansen, who was sitting on the other side, the director who was over half a hundred years old. Holding a glass of whiskey in his hand, gently shaking the tartar in the glass, his expression was very relaxed. Hugo raised his eyebrows and showed a surprised expression, "I thought the dream of acting was." This mocking remark made several people around him laugh. "Speaking of dreams," Curtis remembered something and turned his head. "Hugo, your assistant brought a young man over just now and said he was coming to the audition." "Yes, the role of Matt Reynolds." It was Heath Roger, and Hugo nodded. "What do you think?" "I asked him to perform a random live show. Guess what he did?" Curtis sold it off and looked at everyone around. Everyone cast a curious look. Then he said. , "He performed a short strip of clothes. Dance. I mean, he really started to take off in front of me." "Hahahaha." Everyone burst into laughter. Hugo laughed happily. Although he had expected that Heath was a very bold and unfettered actor, such performance still surprised Hugo greatly. "I didn''t deliberately stop him. Cruise was standing not far away, and Lucas was beside him. I was like seeing how he would end up in the end." Curtis was hidden in the darkness and couldn''t see clearly. Facial expression, but he can obviously feel the excitement in his tone. This time he did not sell off, "He danced for a while. Clothes. Dance. After taking off his shirt and pants, he finally jumped directly into the swimming pool. . God, you should really be there, everyone around applauded." Bold, but not deprived of intelligence, even though I dug a hole for myself, but at the same time think about the future, dare to be bold and have talent at the same time. In fact, long before Heath entered Hollywood, he was destined to have a sky that belongs to him. "If I told you, I just reminded him a little bit that this character is a Hollywood actor who knows how to cooperate. What do you think?" Hugo added, as he told Samora about Matt Reynolds Some simple information about this role is to see how Heath will perform. It now appears that Heath''s audition is far beyond imagination. Kevin couldn''t help but sighed, "Wow, then he is much smarter than me. This talent is very rare." Although Hollywood has never lacked genius, every time he saw a genius appear, Still repeatedly admired. "So what do you think?" Hugo looked at Curtis. Although he didn''t witness it with his own eyes, he was very satisfied with Heath after listening to Curtis''s description. Curtis did not answer directly, but raised the cup in his hand and gently hit the wall with the tartar, "Congratulations on finding a good seed. I just saw Karl Earl go to talk to him. "This is nodding in agreement. There are three producers of the film "L.A. Confidential", one is Curtis, who is also a screenwriter and director, one is Hugo, and the other is the official representative of Warner Bros. David-l- Walper (.l.). However, David is mainly responsible for the cost control part of the work, he will not intervene in film production related work. So I did not participate in the casting discussion tonight. In other words, most of the work of filmmaking will fall on Curtis and Hugo. Curtis put his posture very low, because he clearly knows who really holds the initiative in this collaboration. What''s more, Hugo has been very professional so far, and he has no reason to refute it. "So, I''m not the first actor to be determined?" Kevin''s clever sentence made everyone laugh. Kevin Bacon sitting on the side also interjected at this time, "At least I am the first actor to be excluded." Kevin and Hugo are also old friends. Not much, and not much contact in normal times, but they are shallow and affectionate, and the two people are very happy every time they meet. Even if the two people are now in a hostile brokerage company, it does not affect each other''s friendship. Originally, Hugo wanted to invite Kevin Bacon to participate in the production of "L.A. Confidential." Curtis, who had previously collaborated with Bacon in the "Wild River", also raised his hands in agreement, but the action took a step slower. Ken has signed a contract with the crew of "Purely Fictitious (. and will collaborate with Jennifer Aniston on filming. "If you want, you can come over and play a cameo on a corpse." Hugo said solemnly, but Kevin Bacon pretended to stand up angrily, "I refuse to accept the dictator''s charity, I decided Go downstairs and enjoy this night of corruption." After speaking, he muttered, "I just saw caviar..." and left the balcony angrily, causing everyone to laugh. Kevin Spacey changed the subject again, "I heard you have a list of actors you want to work with?" "Yes, you are the first pick on that." Hugo affirmed, which made Kevin raise his hands and make a five-body worship gesture, "I think my year is complete." Jean Hugo laughed loudly, "There are three roles here, you can choose first." Kevin looked calm, "I''m actually more curious about the names on the list." "You should be able to find it on the Screen Actors Guild notice board." Hugo replied with a smile. In fact, most of the actors on the list of actors who want to work with are familiar names, Tom Hanks, Tom Cruise, and Daniel Day. -Lewis, Meryl Streep, Julia Roberts, Nicole Kidman, etc., but these people are all top brands, and everyone has a different vision for the selection of works. It is not easy to gather in the same work. "So, Hugo, haven''t you decided which role you want to play?" The screenwriter Brian Helgrand, who was sitting at the side, interrupted Hugo and Kevin''s ridicule, and moved the topic directly to the topic. Hugo didn''t joking anymore, but seriously thought about it, "Actually, I personally prefer the role of Ed." This is the result of Hugo''s deliberation. The three roles in "L.A. Confidential" have distinctive characteristics. Jack can be said to be elegant and cunning. He can be said to be a smart man. He knows how to use his own advantages to seek profit, and he also knows how to stop in time and never get involved. Ed is treacherous and cold-blooded, and he has no ambitious ideas. Anything to cover up, but in fact, his heart hides the real secret. Stretching the contradiction between justice and revenge makes him walk on the edge of the boundary; Bud is selfless, upright and righteous, and practical, but he lacks some ingenuity and wisdom. The heart of a child is rampant, which can be regarded as a clear stream in the dark background of the story. Among the three roles Hugo and Kevin are obviously not suitable for Bud, because in the original story, "Bud is the biggest guy in the entire police station" is a force A character whose value is greater than the mental power value. Then it means that two people are bound to choose between the two roles of Jack and Ed. Jack is calm and restrained, gentle and elegant. His definition of justice and evil is relatively vague, but at least he holds the moral bottom line. This kind of character Hugo has not challenged it before; similarly, Eddy has this type of character rain. Guo has never played. Ed''s appearance looks gentle, but he looks like a fox. That kind of gentleness is not liked by everyone like Jack, but makes everyone nauseous and repulsive. When he appears on the stage, it is an absolute A traitor, but as the story progresses, the role of Ed is unearthed bit by bit. The contradictions and conflicts in his heart, the driving reasons for his actions, the struggles and pains he still experiences, make the role fuller bit by bit. . It can be said that both Jack and Ed are full of contradictions and conflicts, but a role like Jack is actually somewhat similar to "Yihai Xiongfeng". Although there are many differences in the role modeling and sculpture, they still reach the same goal by different means. The characters have chosen to provide justice. And Ed''s weird and somewhat perverted character is something Hugo has never tried, and it is a completely different challenge from "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row". Therefore, Hugo chose Ed after thinking. Chapter 1789： Cast prototype Objectively speaking, the two roles of Jack and Ed in "L.A. Confidential" are not the type that can push actors to the extreme. Therefore, Hugo finally chose a role that he is interested in-Ed. A polite role has never been challenged in Hugos career as an actor. How to make the audience hate Ed, or even hate and reject Ed at first glance, is definitely a difficult challenge. He thinks it will be a challenge. Very interesting thing. "Ed?" Curtis cast his gaze in surprise, pondered for a while, or shook his head, "This is an extremely...very difficult thing." Although Hugo has successively played the roles of "Schindler''s List", "Seven Deadly Sins", "Death Row" and other villains, in fact, the audience''s image of Hugo is still mainly positive. Not only because of the positive images in works such as "Independence Day" and "Life and Death", but also because of the positive impression Hugo usually displays when facing media reporters. Therefore, when people see Hugo, the first impression that comes to mind is more positive words such as "sunshine, bright, gentleman, and gentle". This is also the reason why Hugo''s image in the "Seven Deadly Sins" is more and more chilling after the image is reversed. However, Ed in "L.A. Confidential" is different, he has been hated almost from the first appearance. Breaking a fixed impression is not an easy task. Kevin chuckled slightly, "This is Hugo''s purpose, isn''t it?" He and Hugo are actually the same kind of people, and have a strong interest in acting. However, he is still slightly inferior to Hugo. He did not have a wise enough vision for the selection of commercial film scripts, so he never dared to try. If there is a chance in the future, he also wants to star in a commercial movie, which may be a very interesting thing. "So what about you?" Hugo looked at Kevin with a smile, "I said, you are allowed to choose first." "I want to play the role of Jack." Before Kevin''s voice, Curtis patted his hands happily, and the crisp sound reverberated, "I just want Kevin to play Jack!" This made everyone unable to help. Looking at the excited Curtis, he couldn''t help but explain, "In fact, I''ve seen Kevin''s stand-up comedy before he became famous..." Everyone looked at Kevin again, and Kevin suddenly realized, "That bar on the poor street?" Curtis nodded and agreed. Kevin said to Hugo, "A way to make a living when you are not famous. , As if you were performing on the street." Curtis nodded vigorously, "I really wanted to work with Kevin back then. Before this work, Kevin had never played a role like Jack, calm, gentle, wise, cunning, but at the same time Hidden unbelievable emotions, knows how to take measures, but because of the residual justice, he is involved in the whirlpool." Kevin chuckled, "If I say, I want to play Jack, it''s because he unexpectedly died in the two-thirds part of the movie, would you believe it?" After speaking, Kevin and Hugo looked at each other and laughed at the same time. Curtis sitting next to him was a black line, but things went smoothly and unexpectedly, so Curtis couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Previously, when choosing the cast of the movie cast, Curtis heard that Hugo had made a list of actors, which made him worried, lest the bad choice of actors would ruin the whole movie, and he was the first to see it. The name "Kevin-Spacy", the second one saw "Kevin-Bacon", which really made Curtiss overjoyed; now, although Beacon regrets that he missed the schedule, Spacey follows him. The idea of ??starring in Jack and Hugo as Ed is obviously a wise choice... Curtis'' mood suddenly became clear. "Hugo, what about Bud? I looked at the list of actors, and there was no suitable object on it." Curtis quickly cut into the topic. The Audio-Technica has formed two of them, so let''s look at the third corner. Imagine the confrontation between Hugo and Kevin-these two are the winners of the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor and Best Actor in the past three years. They are both the acting leaders of the baby boom generation. They are just Describing the scene in your mind is exciting-even surpassing the confrontation between the two old dramas of Rial Pacino and Robert De Niro. In Sin, Hugo crushes the Brad Pitt duel. When conceiving the role of Bard, Hugo proposed several candidates, including Alexander Lorraine, Mark Wahlberg, Denzel Washington, Johnny Depp and others. This list also got Barry. -Meyer''s approval-the latter two are not actors from Endeavour Elite Agency. "So, you don''t like Depp?" Hugo raised his eyebrows, and Johnny was also at the party tonight, but he only had time to nod and greet him. Curtis went straight to the audition. Curtis did not speak immediately, but considered his own words, "First, he is not strong enough, far from enough; second, his temperament is too gloomy, he can win the mercy and concern of the audience, but he cannot That **** and cruel power broke out." He carefully looked at Hugo''s expression, and made sure that Hugo was not too upset. Then he said, "So, I don''t think he is suitable." Hugo also knew this was a dilemma. The character of Bud looks like a "thug" on the surface, but in fact, hidden under his violent image, it is a broken soul. The innocence and beauty he represents is a very mixed emotion. Hollywood Since the strong rise of a large number of action actors such as Arnold Schwarzenegger and Harrison Ford, for a long time, strong muscles are almost the most important part of the interview process, so I want to find one in Hollywood Muscle actors are very easy. But this kind of actor needs to have that kind of childlike innocence at the same time, and have enough acting skills to make the audience feel empathetic, which is even more difficult. Even Mark Wahlberg is not in line. Although his acting skills are commendable, his height is fatal-he is not even five feet seven inches (1.7 meters). In fact, Hugo was the first to think of Russell Crowe, which is a matter of course. When Russell was young, it can be said that he was a very unique landscape in Hollywood. He was strong in stature and rough temperament, which was fully displayed in the "Gladiator"; but at the same time, his delicate facial features had a very special kind. Childishness, that kind of innocence and childishness, makes his temperament change, sometimes men and sometimes boys, "beautiful mind (a... has become another stage for him. More importantly, when he was only 30 years old, Russell''s aura and solid acting skills have already been admired by countless people, and his natural acting style has won countless praises. Playing the role of Bard, Russell can be said to be completely in line with the original. More importantly, Russell gave Bard a sympathetic and heartbreaking beauty in "L.A. Confidential", which makes the tone of the whole movie. Everything has changed. However, Hugo did not include this name in the list of actors because Russell is still a newcomer to Hollywood now. He is not sure if he wrote it so hastily, whether it is too shocking to the world-to select an actor who has never met before. work together? Not only in Hollywood, it seems very weird in any industry. Originally Hugo hoped that Alex or Johnny could be qualified for the role of Bard, but Curtis was obviously not satisfied. Hugo thought carefully and denied his own ideas. He considered it. Fan said, "I wonder if you have ever heard of an actor named Russell Crowe?" Hugo vaguely remembered that Russell worked with Sharon Stone and Leonardo DiCaprio in a movie after he landed in Hollywood. At that time, Sharon, whose career was in full swing, appointed Russell and Leonardo. The two newcomers joined forces, and even in order to force the producer to agree to this condition, Sharon did not hesitate to drop the pay and postpone the film contract just to match the schedule of the two newcomers. There was a lot of trouble about this matter, Leonardo also mentioned it with Hugo, but in the end the movie failed miserably. Hugo had an impression of this, but recently he couldn''t remember the name of this movie, and he was not sure whether his memory was accurate. Therefore, at this time, Hugo is still slightly cautious. "Russell Crowe?" Even Kevin made a clear rhetoric. Immediately afterwards, Curtis said, "Of course,''Lawlessness (.)'', Australian film, this young actor has surprised Hollywood." Hugo is not very familiar with Australian movies, and he doesn''t know the movie "Lawlessness". Naturally, he doesn''t know how many people''s attention this movie attracted at the time in 1992. This film called "Lawlessness" has been regarded by countless people as one of the most important films in the last two decades The film shows how an ordinary individual becomes an evil and cruel under the influence of what environment. Purely, it shows not only the problems of independent individuals, but also the conflicts between the entire society and isolated groups. The blood and cruelty shown in the works are highly controversial. At the same time, Russell, who is starring in "Lawlessness", also relied on his superb acting skills and outstanding performance to attract Hollywood''s attention. This won Sharon''s favor and knocked on the door of Hollywood. Although the influence of "lawlessness" is really limited for ordinary audiences, "Russell Crowe" is still an absolute newcomer; but for directors, actors, screenwriters and other veterans, it is the first time I really feel it. Russell''s unlimited potential. At the same time, the achievements of the two Australian actors Russell and Nicole Kidman in Hollywood have really opened the door for Australian actors to land in Hollywood. Therefore, "Lawlessness" is indeed a very important work. Both Kevin and Curtis knew it. Hugo can only bite the bullet and dont know how to pretend to understand, but in his heart he thought to himself that his knowledge of movies is still very limited, and he should continue to learn, "Yes, its him, its him. Do you think he will come." How about playing Bud?" Chapter 1790： Heroine proposal "Russell Crowe?" Curtis and Kevin were both lost in thought, and the screenwriter Brian interjected, "We are discussing here, but who knows if he is interested in our script, or It''s possible that the schedule is not up to date, why not give his agent a call?" A word made everyone react, they didn''t invite Russell tonight. Kevin chuckled, "To be honest, I really didn''t think about this possibility. I can''t think of anyone in Hollywood who can reject Hugo now." While talking, Kevin also raised the champagne in his hand. He raised his hand slightly towards the noise downstairs, and there seemed to be a loud roar of laughter and screams downstairs, as if to prove Kevin''s words with facts. Hugo shrugged his shoulders calmly and said solemnly to Brian, "You heard what Kevin said. Tomorrow, call Russell and say I like him." In an instant, everyone burst into laughter. After laughing, Curtis regained his serious expression, "If it is Russell, then he should be able to do the job. I think I can arrange an audition." After receiving a positive answer from Hugo nodding, Curtis asked again. To, "Are you going to the audition together?" Hugo thought for a while, "No, I trust your judgment." Brian, who was silent for a while, suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and said, "Aha, I thought who would reject Hugo! Jennifer Jason Lee (...)! Curtis received it this morning. Call rejected by her agent." Curtis didnt speak, and Kevin didnt speak either. Anon Milkan (.), who was sitting next to him silently, was the deputy general manager of Warner Bross film production department, and he became popular with Julia Roberts." "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon" is his famous work as a producer-he raised his head and glanced at Brian, then continued to lower his head to remain silent... There was silence. Lynn, the heroine of "L.A. Confidential", is a senior call girl and the only female character among the main characters in the entire movie. This bright color not only makes the whole movie full of warmth and fragility, but also a key role that connects the core ideas of the movie about human struggle, inner softness, and love weakness. When watching movies, many people focus on the beauty of the role of Lynn, but ignore the importance of the role itself. In fact, this role also has requirements for the actor''s acting skills. The kind of performance that is mixed with various contradictory temperaments such as weak and strong, kind and evil, cunning and innocence is very important. In the version that Hugo had watched, Kim Basinger played the role of Lynn, and relied on this role to embark on the peak of his career. It is undeniable that Jin has a certain level of acting skills. It is not amazing. It is quite satisfactory but also above the standard. However, she still relied on the strong quality of the film as a whole to win the best supporting actress at the Oscar that year. During the filming process, the audience is more attracted by Jin''s peerless beauty, which is the kind of **** in the movie. I felt the ultimate temperament played out incisively and vividly, with slightly curled lips, blurred eyes, supple blond hair, and sex. The sensational figure can definitely be called an overwhelming country, upside down all sentient beings, but it makes people miss the meaning and weight of the role itself. Hugo has carefully studied the script of "L.A. Confidential". Lynn, this seemingly humble chess piece, has irreplaceable work for the entire chess game. She not only erupted the contradiction, but also brought the last trace of purity and harmony in the movie. The carrier that is sincerely presented. This is also one of the greatest ironies in the entire real world: the filthy, cruel and degraded city of angels, the real pureness fell on a call girl-but at the same time, it was also the cruelest and most cruelest in Los Angeles in the 1950s. Real reality. Therefore, an excellent actor can definitely make "L.A. Confidential" become an excellent quality, once again, and even rank among the classics. Hugo suggested that the role should be played by Charlize Theron, Cameron Diaz or Nicole Kidman, but Barry thought Jennifer Jason Lee would be more suitable. In fact, Barry doesn''t necessarily really want to insist on using Jennifer, but is just working hard to further spread tonight''s influence. But the result was quite ironic. Jennifer refused Curtis'' invitation on the grounds that "has played too many prostitutes. Female roles". Brian didn''t seem to understand what was wrong with his words, why everyone fell silent, and he looked around with a smile on his face, trying to find a smile on everyone''s face, but he failed. In the end, it was Hugo who rescued Brian. "Speaking of the heroine, I just talked with Nicole for a while. She and Tom are likely to cooperate with Stanley Kubrick..." After that, Yu Guo didn''t need more explanation, just spread your hands, and everyone suddenly realized. Stanley Kubrick, the maverick master in film history, I am afraid that almost no actor in Hollywood today would refuse his call. What''s more, this time Nicole and Tom are still working as husband and wife. "That''s really enviable." Kevin said with a face, smiling, and the awkward atmosphere was lifted instantly. Although Brian didn''t know why, he also felt the atmosphere, so he closed his mouth obediently. Curtis put the cup in his hand on the table, straightened his sitting posture a little, and leaned his upper body forward slightly, "Kim Basinger, what do you think?" Hugo raised his brows slightly invisibly. He noticed Curtiss proactive signal. This was the first time tonight, "Kim Basinger..." Hugo supported his chin and dragged. There was a tail sound, but I saw Curtis rubbing his sideburns awkwardly in his eyes. In the darkness, the movement was not obvious, but it was enough for Hugo to make a judgment, "Where do you think this is from? Come out, I have to say...this is a brilliant idea." There are many reasons why the original version makes people talk about it. Although Jin''s performance may not be the best, she is beautiful. Yan and **** are indeed an irreplaceable beautiful landscape. Hugo will not deny this. Hearing these words, Curtis''s tight shoulders loosened slightly and his back straightened, "Yes, I think so too. I watched several of her performances and felt that her temperament is very suitable for Lin. Well this role, and her performance is also very good." Kevin seemed to have noticed the subtle changes in Curtis words, supported his chin with his fingertips, and jokingly said, This is, at least, more suitable than Cameron Diaz. Kevin said. At that time he looked at Hugo, and then he saw Hugo lower his head and laugh. Objectively speaking, Kim is indeed more suitable for Lynn''s role than Cameron. Hugo fought for Camerons audition opportunities. On the one hand, he felt that he could give Cameron a chance to challenge herself; on the other hand, Cameron was always complaining that she did not have the opportunity to perform with Hugo. And also did not find a real opportunity to challenge acting skills. Hugo spread his hands, "At least Cameron deserves an audition opportunity." "I can''t refute this sentence." Kevin said with a smile. The smile on Curtiss face, who was sitting next to him, obviously relaxed a lot, and he actively joined the conversation, This is the only major female character in the entire movie, so maybe we can choose more, Im already starting to think The audition became exciting." Kevin gave Curtis a meaningful look, and then added, "And...Charlize Theron." Only then did he discover that he and Hugo both said the name "Charlize" at the same time. I couldn''t help looking back at Hugo, "I personally think Charlize is definitely a perfect choice, I think you won''t object to this?" Hugo laughed, and Kevin went on to explain, "In fact, when I was reading the script, Charlize was always in my mind. Her performance in''Romeo and Juliet'' was very wonderful. However, I Not quite sure, whether she is willing to take this script." In "L.A. Confidential", the role of Lynn needs to make the most of his physical advantages, and his clothes are also comparative. feel. This is inconsistent with Charlize''s public image all the time. Her images in "Before Sunrise" and "Romeo and Juliet" are fresh, artistic, atmospheric, and classical, but they are all sexual. It feels far different. Hugo did not answer directly, but shrugged with a smile, "At least you can try and see." In fact, in Hugo''s heart, Charlize is also the most suitable candidate. Charlizes appearance advantage does not fall behind even in the face of Kim, and her performance skills gradually polished out are even more commendable If Charlize can dig out the strong behind during the performance A sense of vulnerability will add a lot to the whole movie. Curtis thought about it carefully, and seemed to have to agree. In the past two years, after Julia Roberts and Meg Ryan, American sweethearts have lost gear and Cameron is in the strong position; after Emma Thompson and Susan Sarandon, the younger generation of powerful women The actors seem to be unable to keep up, and Charlize is undoubtedly one of the best. Compared to Kim, Charlize has many advantages. Thinking of this, Curtis couldnt help being a little anxious. The silence just now started to boil, I saw Jin just now, and she also received an invitation letter. Why dont we go downstairs to have a simple audition now? After all, this is what it is. Our real purpose tonight, isn''t it?" There is no way to refute Curtis''s words. If Russell is on the scene now, they will definitely talk to him. Hugo didn''t break Curtis'' abacus, but said with a smile, "Otherwise, let''s go and invite all the ladies. Let''s talk briefly here and see what happens." "Can I stay here and watch?" Kevin suddenly said a word, his eyes flashing with excitement while speaking, making Hugo smile. Chapter 1791： Rude Charlize felt that her anger had risen to her throat, and if she continued to stay here, she could not help but slap the man in front of her. But Charlize is still restraining, because she knows that this evening is very important to Hugo, she also knows the true purpose of the party, and she also knows how much Cameron has put in for this party... She does not like Cameron, but Cameron is Hugo''s girlfriend, and she is Hugo''s good friend, she needs to learn to compromise. Therefore, she is restraining herself, clenching her fists, curbing her urge to punch the opponent''s face, and trying her best to avoid turning this party into a farce. "You don''t need to feel ashamed. This is the case in Hollywood. Everyone climbs up like this. Women are always so easy and relaxed in Hollywood. You only need to go to the bed, spread your feet, and then the job opportunity will come. This is also the case. What I admire the most is that if it is a man, the same situation requires much more effort. If you dont believe me, ask Hugo..." The man in front of him was halfway talking, realizing that his words seemed to be leaking secrets. He stopped quickly, and then pulled out a smile again, "So, you don''t have to hide your past in front of me, no, in fact, I won''t ask your past at all." Charlize looked at the grilled meat in his hand and felt that his stomach was rolling, and even the oncoming sea breeze could not dispel her nausea. So Charlize simply put down the barbecue, smiled and said, "Mr. Charlie Sheen (. Sheen), I am not sure, what do you mean by the past?" Just now Cameron brought Charlie Sheen over and introduced them to all of them-she was playing darts with Leonardo, Alex, Toby, Samora and others, Tom Cruise, Ni But Kidman is also nearby. Since there are so many guests around, they don''t think much about it, just when they meet a new friend. Charlie Sheen is also a senior in Hollywood, far more senior than Tom Cruise, Hugo and others. Although he is three years younger than Tom and two years older than Hugo, he has a rich list of qualifications and works. Much. Since his parents are both insiders, he was able to make cameo appearances in Francis Ford Coppola''s "Apocalypse Now" in 1978, and in the "Field Platoon" in 1986 and "Wall Street" in 1987. A great success, ushered in the pinnacle of his career. In recent years, Charlie''s career has plunged into a cold winter, recruiting. Prostitute, suck. Drugs and alcohol abuse became the only impression people had of him after eating and drinking. Last year his ex-girlfriend even accused him of physically abusing her. As a result, Charlie was sentenced to one year in prison with a two-year reprieve. The first wife''s divorce ended. Although Charlie has had negative news in the past two years, relying on his family''s inherited connections, even if he starred in one work, he will destroy one work, but his job opportunities still continue to flow. Tonight he was able to enter the Hugo party, not only as a guest, he also wanted to find a performance opportunity in "L.A. Confidential", which shows that his background is strong. Charlie is indeed a person who knows how to enjoy themselves. He played darts with Alex and others for a while. Not only did they have a good chat, but they also won two games and got along very happily. Immediately he left. After getting tired from playing darts, Charlize just came to the buffet table to fetch food, not wanting to meet Charlie again. This time, Charlie was obviously a little too excited, Charlize suspected that he was sucking. Poisoned, at least big. Ma, but I dare not be too sure. Charlie began to try to strike up a conversation, but the topic of discussion became more and more outrageous, so that Charlize''s patience was running out. "Oh, Little Wildcat, this is a good trick." Charlie smiled, raised his hand to pinch Charlize''s chin, but Charlize avoided it, he didn''t care, "Don''t tell me , Youve got the last few works by your own strength, "Romeo and Juliet"? "Devils Spokesperson"? Please, there are not twenty actresses who want to appear in these two works, and there are fifteen, but in the end It was you who won. So... we all know what I''m talking about, and you shouldn''t be shy, I said, this is in Hollywood..." "No, I understand what you are talking about, but I refuse to admit your accusation. I did get the role by my own strength." Charlize forced a long sigh of relief to avoid the anger in his chest from boiling completely. He gritted his teeth and explained it word by word. Charlie chuckled and blinked at Charlize, "Don''t worry, I know what you mean." After speaking, he tilted his head and smiled again, constantly looking up and down Charlize''s figure, accidentally drooling It flowed out, and what was certain was that he was indeed sucking at this time. The poison is high, otherwise you will never be so gaffe, "Tell me, is it Hugo Lancaster?" After saying that, Charlie smiled meaningfully, "I heard that Hugo is talented before, and Bed. Kung fu is very good, is this true?" "Sir!" Charlize''s fists were already clenched, and she clenched her teeth tightly. Maybe in the next second she would be able to punch her fists directly. Charlie shook his hand, with an expression of "God knows and you know I know", "If not, why did Cameron introduce us to us, ha ha. Besides, this can also explain that you are''relying on strength''. The reason for getting so many characters." Charlie raised his hands and made a "quotation mark" gesture on his head, with expressions of truth all over his face. Charlize was extremely angry, but found it ridiculous instead. It turns out that Charlie is not only a new friend introduced by Cameron, but also a new "dating partner". Is this what Cameron is planning? Charlize found it ridiculous and sad, but he didn''t know whether he felt sad or Cameron was sad. "Believe me, I am an open-minded person. I think you are in very good condition and you can go on a date." Charlie looked up and down Charlize again, Chi Guoguo''s eyes clearly wrote what he was describing at this time in his mind. The scene, "Except...except that the chest is a little too small, I''m serious, really," Charlie also worried that he "offended" Charlize, and quickly raised his hands to cover his chest, explaining, "I Seriously, if you go to a doctor for breast augmentation, you will become perfect, just like a Greek goddess..." As he said, Charlie put his hands flat on Charlizes chest, in the air, volley After drawing the curve of the chest, Charlie showed a satisfied look, carefully clicked his chin, and again affirmed, "Believe my vision, it doesnt need to be too big. Just add two cups a bit, I will You are crazy, in bed. I will meet all your needs." Charlize''s fist had been loosened, but now it was clenched again. She opened her mouth and wanted to yell at Charlie back. She couldn''t bear it anymore. Her personality had never been able to bear this, tonight She has reached the limit of her limit, even if her teeth are about to be crushed, she can no longer bear it anymore. She will give the wretched man before her a lesson, even if it blocks her career prospects, she will not hesitate. "If I kick your lower body hard and make your male masculine swell two sizes, I think the whole Hollywood will be crazy for you." A voice followed the wind and stopped Charlize from already waving. With fists up, Charlize and Charlie couldn''t help turning their heads and looking at the sound, then they saw Hugo with a calm face. At this moment, Hugo stood calmly on the spot, but the angry flames in those amber eyes were burning, and he had to hold his fists tightly to speak the sentence completely. After coming down from the second floor just now, Hugo stopped and went all the way, greeted the guests while searching for the location of Charlize, and finally saw Charlize appearing at the buffet table, so he apologized to David Geffen. , Walked straight over. When he walked to the side, Hugo only heard the last conversation and didn''t know what happened, but he knew that Charlie was offending Charlize, and she would not like such a conversation. Then, Hugo saw the grievance and anger in Charlize''s eyes, but the intertwined emotions carried a fragility, stinging Hugo''s eyes. "Hugo Lancaster! You...you..." Charlie''s face changed in an instant, apparently not prepared for Hugo''s surprise attack. Suddenly he was caught, and Charlie panicked for a moment. But immediately, Charlie thought that he was just inviting a date, which was normal at a party, but Hugos angry eyes gleamed in the dark, and he immediately understood." Oh, so, it''s true between you and Charlize? Brother, why do you mind so much? I just want to sleep with her. Anyway, you and her are just for fun. You don''t already have a girlfriend... " "Bang!" With a fierce punch to Charlie''s chin, he fell on the lawn in embarrassment The surrounding guests were all startled and dispersed in a panic. Charlie wiped his chin and found that half of his face was swollen, and the sharpness of the thorns made the entire chin numb, "Hey, man! You want to hug left and right, don''t I want it? It''s every man''s dream, and you don''t have to do this to me!" Charlie seemed to be unable to feel his lips, and said angrily, but his voice became vague. Hugo clenched his teeth, his anger rushed directly to his forehead, and rushed forward again, trying to give Charlie two more shots on the face. However, someone grabbed his arm. He cast his gaze angrily, but saw Charlize''s forbearing look. She shook her head, "There is no need to dirty your hands for such a person." "Hey, Charlize!" Charlie was still restless lying on the ground. Hugo frowned and looked at Charlize, "What''s the matter?" Charlize raised his head and saw Cameron standing not far behind him. The sadness in his heart came out spontaneously, for himself and for her, "You can ask her." Then, Charlize let go of Hugo. With his arms, strode forward, the not-so-dense crowd stepped aside and watched Charlize disappear into the noisy crowd beside the swimming pool. Chapter 1792： The night is as cool as water At this time, there were not many people gathered around the buffet table, even less than a quarter of the crowd next to the wine cooler and the bar. After all, no one came to the party and expected to be full. Therefore, there were only a dozen people onlookers at this time, which was not too dense, and Charlize walked forward very easily. Hugo didn''t know what happened, but there was an indescribable feeling deep in his heart. Charlize''s sad eyes made him very uneasy. Hugo stood there for a daze, then quickly followed, trying to call Charlize back, not to mention, they are now in Malibu, how will Charlize go back? But Hugo only took two steps, and Cameron appeared in front of him and blocked Hugos path, "Hugo, listen to me, listen to me." She saw the coldness of Charlize just now. In her eyes, she also saw Charlie lying on the ground in embarrassment. Although she did not witness the process, she knew that things had gone off track, and Hugo had witnessed everything. After all, her most worried thing happened. Hugo wanted to bypass Cameron and move on, but he squeezed his fist, stopped, calmed his irritability, and tried to keep calm and asked, "What the **** is going on?" He didn''t ask half a word, why Charlize would let him ask Cameron? He doesn''t want to put the blame on Cameron at will before knowing the truth, maybe, there is a misunderstanding in it. But even Hugo himself did not notice that even though he tried to stay sensible and calm, he had already made a judgment deep down in his heart. Hearing what Hugo said, Cameron seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, and quickly explained, "I just want to introduce a date to Sally. Sally has been alone recently. It seems so Lonely and so lonely, I think maybe it would be nice to meet some new friends..." Dating. "So you introduced Charlie Sheen to her?" Hugo''s voice remained calm, but the suppressed voice revealed infinite anger, and the turbulent emotions almost swallowed him. Everyone in Hollywood knows Charlie''s character. He is a fire pit. Only a few months ago, he was convicted by the court for beating his girlfriend. And now, Cameron actually introduced Charlie to Charlize. Cameron saw anger, she saw anger in Hugo''s eyes, which made her completely flustered, "I was just kind of... Charlie, Charlie is interested in Sally, he keeps asking me about her... and This is a party, nothing will happen... Me, I am really just kind." Cameron noticed that Hugo''s eyes became colder and colder, and the anger gradually extinguished, replaced by disappointment. It was not anger, nor rejection, nor fierce, but disappointment, but this disappointment was like a thorn in ice, which made Cameron shiver, "I, I can also introduce other people to Sally, Really, I just think she...she can meet some new friends." "I need to catch up." Hugo said calmly, without blaming Cameron or explaining any more, but calmly saying, seeing what Cameron wanted to say, Hugo took a picture. Pat her shoulder, "This is Malibu, she can''t go back by herself, I need to catch up. Now the party is still going on, you stay." Cameron only felt that his brain was in a mess, but there was no time to answer, Hugo bypassed her and trot away quickly. She stood where she was, but Liushen looked around without a master, no one was paying attention to her, no sight was falling on her, but she felt like she was standing in front of everyone with a red fruit, she just felt so cold, cold I was trembling all over. He raised his head and watched Hugo walking up the stairs. The thick and solid back hit a halo and disappeared completely. After losing his goal, Cameron was staring blankly, with no focus, and no focus, just like that. Hugo ran up the stairs quickly and hurriedly chased it out. Someone approached him and almost collided with Hugo head-on, but Hugo could not see who the other party was, and just said "Sorry". Then he ran out quickly. It was almost midnight, and the reporters at the door were almost gone, leaving a small part of the paparazzi, holding a bonfire party in the open space next to them-waiting for late-night gossip. At this ambiguous point in time, they just missed Charlize and then Hugo. Hugo looked at the brightly lit doorway, the air was still filled with joy, the empty streets seemed to be filled with carnival crowds, and the hazy halo made everything blurred. Looking left and right, Hugo couldn''t find Charlize at all. He could only choose a random direction and ran over quickly. After running out in stride for a while, Hugo saw Charlize''s back. The spinning dress was hunting in the night breeze, as if she was going to take the wind away in the next second, a kind of uncontrollable Hugo rushed to his heart, and took Charlize''s arm, "Charlize, Charlize! Sally, stop, I beg you, stop." Charlize finally stopped running wildly, turned to look at Hugo behind him, and shook off Hugo''s right hand, "So, what''s the matter?" "Sorry, I really..." I don''t know, he really doesn''t know all of this. But Charlize couldn''t listen to the explanation at this time. She didn''t believe Cameron dared to make such an arrangement without Hugo''s knowledge. What''s more, the party''s guest list was reviewed by Hugo. "So your girlfriend wants to use this method to insult me? You also think that I am so pitiful, so pathetic, to be insulted by such a man?" Hugo couldn''t help but raised his voice, "Charlize Theron! Do you really think I would do this?" This stopped Charlize for a while, but the boiling brain still couldn''t calm down, she just Looking at Hugo in front of him like this, he just said quietly, "So, you said Cameron arranged all this without telling you, you dont know anything? You didnt notice anything? That never goes against you. Meaning, Cameron Diaz who can''t hide anything from you, and discuss everything with you?" Hugo opened his mouth, but he couldn''t explain his brain full of explanations. He had already noticed that Cameron was wrong. From the party proposal, she was wrong. Cameron was always silent about their relationship and didn''t want the media to pay too much attention to attract more pressure, but this time Cameron took the initiative to make the party bigger and bigger, and took over control, wanting everyone to know clearly that she is the hostess of the party... When the party arranged the guest list, she simply checked with him After a while, she took the initiative to take over the work, saying that if something goes wrong, she will ask him or Joseph...Last week, she also mentioned it to herself, "arrange a date for Charlize," she said. Think this is a good thing for Charlize. But he refused. He knew that Charlize didn''t like this and didn''t want it. Cameron''s expression was very disappointed at the time, and he mumbled that she was just a good intention... And as the party got closer and closer, she came more and more. The more disturbed... Looking at Charlize in front of him, Hugo was speechless. Hugo saw the sad despair and gray defeat in Charlizes translucent eyes. The reddish eye sockets shone with hazy mist. But Charlize clenched his teeth stubbornly to prevent his vulnerability and embarrassment from leaking out. He knew that his explanation would only be sophistry. Charlize''s eyes hit Hugo so hard that he lost face and continued to face her. He could only avoid the eyes in embarrassment, and the sorrow and sorrow in his heart surged wave after wave. "If you think I''m shameful for being single, or because you don''t want to continue to be my friend, or because you are worried that your girlfriend will be sad, you can tell me that Charlize Theron doesn''t need this kind of charity!" , Charlize turned around again and strode forward. Hugo looked at the back of Charlize resolutely leaving, but his heart was severely pulled, and the pain was almost speechless. The white dress just dragged out a long stretch in the dark night. The trajectory, like a ripple left by a light boat on the calm lake, gently drew out a touch of loneliness. Hugo''s footsteps were thus set in place, unable to move away at all, but weakly put down his right hand, and his stubborn shoulders slowly slumped down. "Don''t cry! Don''t cry!" Charlize clenched his teeth tightly and cursed himself fiercely from the bottom of my heart But the tears still filled his eyes, and the night breeze was too strong. The oncoming stabbing made her eyes hurt, and the sorrow and grief came to her heart, she couldn''t control it at all, "Damn Charlize Theron! You coward, you are not so fragile, you shed tears like a little thing like a nausea. The loser. Its just a disgusting mans approach. You havent met before. Why is it different this time? Why is it so fussy this time? Why is it so hypocritical and dramatic this time Now? Dont cry! Such weakness is not for you!" Charlize strode forward, but the hot tears could not be stopped at all. They just kept slipping, and that inexplicable grievance surged into her heart, and all her defenses were completely shattered. The night was as cold as water, and the raging sea breeze kept blowing over. She was just wearing an evening dress and no coat at all. She was shivering with the cold at this time. She couldn''t help holding her arms tightly, trying to warm herself a little bit. , Be strong. At this moment, there were footsteps behind her, fast and chaotic footsteps, and then a suit jacket was draped over her shoulders, and the familiar taste and familiar warmth surrounded her in an instant. She knew it was Hugo. But she didn''t hesitate, just tore off the suit jacket, then threw it aside, wiped away the tears on her cheeks, and continued to move forward. "Don''t be weak, because you don''t have the qualifications to be weak, you are a person, and you are always just a person." Chapter 1793： Walk alone ?? Hugo watched Charlizes thin figure gradually dissolve into the night, the thick night of that tooth dancing claw seemed to be able to swallow her easily, and that weak shoulder seemed to be shattered in the next second. But Charlize straightened his spine stubbornly, unwilling to weaken, and walked hard in the sea breeze. Just like this, Hugo followed Charlizes steps, he didnt dare to step forward because he didnt know how to explain to Charlize, he didnt know what to say, and he couldnt sort out the thoughts in the chaotic brain. He couldn''t distinguish the bitter and astringent emotions in his chest...but he didn''t dare to leave, lest Charlize would have any accidents. He just stepped forward firmly in this way, kept a distance from Charlize, and moved slowly. . The bustling street lights of Malibu gradually disappeared behind them, and the noise and boiling in the villa were thus left in the light of Atlantis, and more than 400 guests and the busyness of the "L.A. Confidential" crew were thrown away. Behind him... the world just quieted down with the precipitation of the night. Charlize stopped suddenly, which made Hugo stunned, and then she turned around, and Hugo''s footsteps stayed in place. He saw Charlizes eyes. Those smart eyes were now covered with a thin layer of mist. He looked at himself stubbornly and fragilely. He seemed to be able to clearly feel that Charlize was moving away little by little. For himself, he wanted to reach out and grab her, but the rejection and rejection in his eyes stung his heart, and his right hand fell on his side as if it was on fire, making a fist fiercely. Then, in her motionless eyes, he avoided his sight in embarrassment. Charlize turned around again and took a step forward, striding forward. Hugo looked at Charlize''s back trembling in the sea breeze, but stood still, his mouth full of bitterness. Inexplicably, Hugo remembered that night, that quiet and peaceful night, but he suddenly received a call from Charlize. She suspected that she was being followed, and that person was probably the one that the Los Angeles police tried every means during that time. Criminals arrested. This sudden tension almost swallowed him. He rushed out desperately. He didn''t even remember how long he ran, let alone how he found her. He only remembered seeing Charlize. At that moment, his heart exploded like this, and the dazzling light made him rush towards him desperately, and then he took Charlize in his arms fiercely. The sparkle in Charlize''s eyes the moment he saw him is still unforgettable. That night, Charlize was so fragile, like a crystal doll that would shatter with a light touch; tonight, Charlize also looked so fragile, as if it would be swept away by the raging wind in the next second. But it seems that that night he felt the two people getting closer, and she opened her heart to herself for the first time; tonight he felt that the two people were getting further and further apart, and she was rearming herself. This thought suddenly hit Hugo''s heart, making him breathless. Looking at the figure that Charlize was about to disappear into the night, Hugo finally took another step, one step, another step, and quickly caught up. But when he was about to catch up, Charlize looked back, but Hugo couldn''t help avoiding his sight again, his footsteps suddenly stopped, and then when Charlize moved forward again, he maintained a similar rhythm, just like this. Charlize moved forward slowly. Midnight has arrived, and the heavy night has made the coastal roads a touch of solitude. The empty roads seem to have been abandoned by the world. The harsh sea breeze blew over, and there were echoes in the air, but it was more and more set off. Be quiet. On the highway, there are two figures advancing in tandem, with a distance of seven or eight steps in between. Neither of them speaks nor makes any eye contact. They just move forward silently, as if struggling on the roof of the world. The lonely pilgrims walking forward, silent in their own world, each other are just fellows on the road of life. "Crack creak", the sound of the wheels of cars and the crushing of gravel on the highway came from the sea breeze. Both Hugo and Charlize couldn''t help but glance back. It turned out to be a taxi. Charlize immediately raised his right hand, the taxi drove quickly, and stopped on the side of the road less than ten yards ahead. Charlize ran after him, and then opened the taxi door. Hugo strode over and finally couldn''t help but shout, "Charlize!" As if Charlize was about to disappear completely in the next second. In his world, this was the only sound that broke the silence when he walked along the way in the past, but that sound was crushed by the raging sea breeze almost instantly, and it fell into the roar of sea waves. Charlize looked back at Hugo. Everything in the night became hazy, but she could clearly see Hugos eyes. She hesitated and said to the taxi driver, "Give me three Ten seconds", then took a deep breath, walked to Hugo, and stopped about two steps away, "What else do you want to say?" Looking at the indifference on Charlize''s face, Hugo found the forbearing fragility in her eyes, opened her mouth, but couldn''t say anything, "I..." "What else do you want to say, I''m listening." Charlize raised his voice, but his nose was sour again. She had to clenched her fists, even if her nails had fallen into her palms, only in this way could she restrain her fragility. At this moment, she didn''t want to be vulnerable in front of Hugo. Hugo only felt that his throat was itchy, and the boiling emotions in his chest surged up, "I might..." That hesitating voice hides too many thoughts, and Hugo''s reason can hardly be suppressed. "If you want to apologize..." Charlize averted her gaze, she didn''t dare to look directly at Hugo''s eyes, even she herself didn''t know why, was it because she was too wronged, or because she was afraid to face it. Hugo''s fragility, or she doesn''t want to face the reality of tonight... Maybe, deep down, she knows that she shouldn''t blame Hugo. However, she has no way to blame Cameron, because Cameron is not her friend. She has no way to blame Cameron for his "kindness". She can only choose to blame Hugo and vent all her anger on Hugo. Hugo looked at Charlizes **** lips, and suddenly grabbed Charlizes right hand, and then violently pulled Charlize into his arms, without saying anything. Just hugging her tightly like this, hugging her tightly. He gently embraced Charlize''s head with his left hand, placed it on her chest, patted her head gently, but couldn''t help closing her eyes, lowered her head and sniffed the faint fragrance from the hairline, which is still a memory The familiar scent in the world stopped the whole world. Charlize was caught off guard and slammed into the solid chest. The heat rushing toward her made her brain dizzy. Hugo''s chest was so warm, and the solid warmth surged over in an instant, and held her firmly. Surrounded tightly. All of this is so familiar, so familiar that she almost thinks that all of them are the eternal harbor, because when love ends, friendship does not, but...the thoughts stopped abruptly, and Charlize couldn''t help but close his eyes and tears. Slowly sliding down, at this moment, at this second, at this moment, she once again let herself go, let herself enjoy Hugo''s embrace, let the warmth submerge herself. "Do you know, what a good woman you are?" Hugo''s voice was like a cello, as if even the raging sea breeze had been tamed, and all the noise around you disappeared, letting Charlize fell completely into it, "You know, in my eyes, 99% of men are not worthy of you; you know, actually I..." The words have flowed to the throat, almost blurting out. But Charlize interrupted in a low voice, "I know." She knew how things happened tonight because of Cameron, Hugo''s girlfriend, she knew, "I know it''s not Friendship...but sympathy." Opening her eyes again, Charlize forced herself to regain her sanity. The warmth of that moment stayed forever for the last second. She pushed Hugo''s chest away, and then raised her head to look at Hugo, the one in Hugo''s eyes. The flash of injury and regret pierced Charlize''s nerves, and she avoided her sight in a panic, "Thank you, but I don''t need it." The words were as cold as an iceberg in the middle of the night, gradually drawing a distance between her and him. Then, Charlize turned and walked towards the taxi, leaving Hugo alone without looking back, watching Charlize getting into the taxi, and then drove away. Hugo wanted to catch up, but his feet seemed to have taken root in the same place, and he leaned forward, but remained motionless. In a blink of an eye, the taxi disappeared into the dense night, and even the sound of the engine was no longer heard, only the rustling sea breeze lingered in the ears, and then the night came again like a tide. , As if nothing happened just now Hugo just stood there, motionless, as if time had stood still forever at this moment. He is the only one left in the whole world, alone. That kind of suffocation made the chest fiercely burst into flames, and in an instant swallowed the whole body, the pain of gnawing on the bones swept through, almost numb the whole nerves and the whole body, the pain was so extreme that it made a sound. Unable to send it out, the pain deep in his bones caught his thoughts fiercely, but the countless thoughts in his mind became clearer than ever, the clouds and mist slowly dissipated, and the fragments of familiar memories surged into my heart, true And it accurately hit the most vulnerable part of his heart, leaving him with no room for resistance and surrendered directly. Is it missed and there is no chance again? He knows, he actually likes Charlize, he loves Charlize. provides full text online reading without pop-up windows, faster update speed, better article quality, if you think the Internet is good, share this site more! Thank you readers for your support! The latest chapter of the high-speed starter superstar. This chapter is Chapter 1793. The previous address is if you think this chapter is not bad, please dont forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ groups and Weibo! Chapter 1794： Face honestly When Hugo walked back to the villa again, the hour hand had already passed one and a half. At this time, the party really entered a climax, and everyone was in a ecstatic carnival. The whole party even drove to the road outside the villa. A group of people and the paparazzi were dancing, and then a large group of people were fighting for wine in the small garden next to it, which seemed very lively. Seeing this scene, Hugo frowned slightly, because the situation seemed to be out of control, which was not the scene as expected. But at random he saw Joseph greet him quickly, with a relieved expression on his face, "You are finally back." Joseph looked behind Hugo again, "Where is Charlize?" Hugo shook his head, but simply replied, "Go back." Then he looked at the chaos on the street, "What''s the matter?" Joseph pointed to the man in the garden who urged the wine out loud, "It''s okay. With his help, the situation is under control. Rick arranged everything." That man was Dawes Carter, who was in Michael at the time. Jackson scrubbed the paparazzi with Hugo among the wronged cases. Hugo doesn''t remember his name, but he recognizes his face. Although his brain was still in chaos at this time, he also vaguely understood what Joseph meant. Probably, there was an accident at the party just now, and Rick managed to control the scene in time to prevent the paparazzi from speculating wildly, making news, and avoiding further complicating matters. Hugo took a deep breath, nodded to Joseph, and re-entered the villa with him. This time, the appearance of Hugo did not attract too many people''s attention. The main reason is that the party is now in full swing. Many people are completely drunk, and the deafening sound makes almost everyone forget about it. Although Hugo really wanted to be quiet and enjoy his own space at this time, he knew that it was impossible. There were too many things to deal with at this party tonight. Therefore, Hugo came to the bar, ordered a glass of whiskey, and poured it directly into his stomach. The alcohol burned all the way from the throat to the stomach, making Hugo''s whole spirit refreshed, and the blazing flame in his chest cheered him up again. Turning around, he saw Kevin Spacey. He smiled at Hugo, then raised his voice to the bartender and said, "Please give me a double glass of whiskey without ice, thank you." Kevin leaned on the bar, as if nothing happened, just casually chatting, "Curtis has met with Kim and Cameron separately just now. By the way, Nicole is here too. Obviously, Kim''s The performance has won everyone''s hearts." Kevin has a calm expression and no deliberate expression. It is impossible to see whether his attitude towards Curtis is for or against. Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth, showing a shallow smile, "Until the last minute, things will always change. This is Hollywood, isn''t it?" This sentence made Kevin laugh, and then the whiskey handed over by the bartender was lifted towards Hugo in respect. Kevin turned around and was about to leave, but he seemed to remember something, and then looked back again, "By the way, I just heard that Steven and you hid in a private place for a private conversation. It seems that the media recently It''s going to start to live up again." After speaking, Kevin turned and left. This is Kevin''s hint to Hugo, and Rick used this reason to explain Hugo''s disappearance. No matter what the truth you have witnessed, at least this is the truth on the surface. Hugo took a deep breath, then turned around to greet the guests again, shouldering the responsibility of the host. Cameron has been searching for the figure of Hugo. She has always been absent-minded. Even for the audition for "L.A. Confidential", she still seems unwilling. There are countless thoughts rolling in her mind. For a while, she blames herself and thinks she is not. She should be so reckless, she should not interfere with Charlizes love life, let alone choose Charlie Sheen casually; but after a while, she convinced herself that she did nothing wrong, she just introduced new friends I only knew Charlize. Nothing happened just now. When I thought about it, she became angry again. If the so-called "friendship" between Hugo and Charlize was always suspicious, how could she be thinking wildly? Even Hugo left the party just now, and directly followed Charlize and left... With countless thoughts surging in his mind, Cameron had no way to calm down. Then Cameron found Hugo in the crowd. She couldn''t wait to walk over and grabbed Hugo''s arm hard, "Hugo, Hugo, we need to talk!" Hugo looked back at Cameron, who was full of despair, patted her on the shoulder lightly, then turned to face Robert Downey Jr. and his wife who were standing aside, and said with a smile, "I hope not There is a problem with the wine cellar, otherwise the party will be disappointed." In a word, Robert laughed hehe, and then blinked at Hugo, "There is no sea. Luo. Yin is already disappointing enough. If there is no more alcohol, then this party will be broken." Faced with this playful joke, Hugo didn''t know how to respond. He could only smile awkwardly, then pointed to the side and apologized, "I''ll leave for now." Then he walked aside with Cameron. . Cameron didnt even bother to look at Robert. He just grabbed Hugos hand and opened his mouth to explain, but he saw Johnny Depp and his female partner Kate Moss approaching. Hugo could only He whispered, "We''ll talk later, okay?" Cameron raised her head and looked at Hugos clear amber eyes. At this moment, she was hiding little by little in the thick eyelashes, like a lake filled with mist. She gently bit her lower lip. , Wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Johnnys voice, "Hey, man, tonight is your party, but its the first time I see you now." Cameron took a deep breath and she too Realizing that it''s not a good time to talk, so I cheered up again and looked at Johnny. As the night got deeper and deeper, the party gradually reached its climax, and then slowly began to return to calm. At about three o''clock, although the party was still going on, there were only less than fifty people left. Most of them had already left, or went home, or met friends, and then sought private space... The ones who are really staying at the party are really familiar friends. The noise calmed down little by little, and the emptiness and loneliness after the bustle and bustle reverberated quietly in the raging sea breeze. Cameron pushed aside the room on the second floor, only to see Leonardo lying on the bed alone. He looked back at Cameron and said in a low voice, "Sorry, my head really hurts. I lay here for a while. I''ll get up now." Cameron waved his hand and explained in a flustered manner. "It''s okay, the guest room is now being cleaned by Samora. I didn''t know who was there just now." Leonardo raised his head and glanced at Cameron. When he saw her, he was about to turn and leave. At the last minute, he said, "Hugo is on the third floor, in the study." Cameron bit his lip lightly and pulled out a reluctant smile, "You rest." Then he closed the door of the room again and walked up to the third floor. Standing at the door of the study, the time to explain had already arrived, but Cameron suddenly began to be timid. She wanted to turn around and flee. She didn''t want to face Hugo, and she didn''t want to explain. That kind of fear almost caused Cameron to collapse. However, after turning around, Cameron remembered the cold war between the two of them. The dispute arose during the "Blurry Rain" world tour. She hid in the study and refused to listen to Hugo''s explanation, but the facts proved her. wrong. Cameron forced herself to suppress the panic in her heart, turned around again, hesitated and hesitated again and again, as if a century had passed, and even the last bit of noise downstairs gradually calmed down, she raised her hand and gently Knocked on the door. The crisp sound reverberated in the villa, and there was an inexplicable panic. There was no sound in the study. Cameron bit her lips tightly and tried to twist the doorknob. She thought it would be unlocked, but in fact it didnt. With a slight twist, the door lock opened, and then he moved slightly inside. With a light push, the study door was opened with a squeak. Entering the study room, the floor was full of cold moonlight, no lights were turned on, but the whole room was extremely bright, just showing a layer of coolness. Cameron pressed the switch at the door, and the warm yellow light came down All the moonlight disappeared out of the window as if the tide was low, and the faint warmth slowly spread throughout the room, and then stuck. Mellon saw Hugo. Hugo was sitting next to the wooden table with a mug in front of him. There was nothing else. Hugo just sat quietly in place, seeming to be lost in thought. The indoor lights turned on, and Hugo raised his head and looked over. There was not much complicated in his sight, but the clear eyes were still there. Then he pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Are all the guests below gone?" " Hugo''s voice was a little hoarse, leaving Cameron empty and panicked. He wanted to cling to something but couldn''t catch anything. Cameron walked quickly to the desk and sat down opposite Hugo, "I''m sorry." Hugo still had that familiar smile on the corner of his mouth, but Cameron felt like he had never been behind this gentleman''s smile. The hidden distance made her unable to understand what Hugo was thinking. Hugo was sitting in front of her eyes, but it seemed that she couldn''t touch it. Cameron just bit his lower lip, reached out and grabbed Hugo''s hands on the table, and held them tightly, but the familiar warmth did not pass, "Hugo, sorry, I really Not on purpose, Im sorry, Im serious. Camerons voice reverberated gently in the study, and she could even hear the slight tremor in her voice, appearing amidst the faint noise downstairs. So vulnerable. Chapter 1795： Choose parting "I really don''t have any ill intentions. I just feel that she needs to meet some new friends, she needs to come out of the previous hurt, and she needs some different friends to distract. Not everyone says goodbye to the last relationship. The good way is to start a new relationship? I just want to introduce a friend to her." Cameron eagerly explained that Hugo did not give any response. He just looked at her quietly, as if listening to her explanation, but seemed to be blocking her communication. Cameron could not help sitting directly next to Hugo, leaning his head on Hugo''s shoulders, hugging Hugo''s waist hard, and feeling Hugo''s body temperature, which can make her a little more stable. "I know Charlie Sheen is a bad choice. I know I was too sloppy. It''s definitely my fault. I don''t know that things will get so bad. I will pay attention next time. Okay? Huh? Okay. Okay?" Cameron hugged Hugo tightly, breathing deeply, trying to find a way out of the familiar breath to calm his heart, but raised his head in a daze, "Or else, I went to apologize to Charlize. I knew I owed her an apology. I was really wrong; or...or you scolded me, you quarreled with me, and you vented all your anger. I should bear it, you talk, you quarrel with me, you talk..." Cameron shook Hugos arm and almost fell into despair. He lay on Hugos shoulder, and anger came to his heart like this, You always do this, you always refuse to share your inner things with me. You always exclude me, and you dont want to communicate with me on anything. I am your girlfriend, not just your friend. Why, why are you unwilling to communicate with me? Even quarreling? " Hugo turned his head to look at Cameron, who was in despair, but had nothing to say. Because he knew she was telling the truth, he tried, he tried, but in the end he flinched. There are many reasons, but he has no way to deny his fault. Pursing her lips, Hugo said, "I know you are just kind, not intentional. I don''t have to blame you, and you don''t want the situation to be like this." Hugo''s low voice made Cameron ignite hope again, suddenly raised his head, and looked at Hugo intently, "Then...then don''t be angry, okay?" Hugo shook his head slightly, "I''m not angry." "But your expression still looks like you are angry." Cameron said cautiously. She smelled hope. Even if she wasn''t sure whether it was hope or despair, she couldn''t help but grasp it firmly. Rope, hoping to reverse the situation. Hugo never touched her sight, even unwilling to look at her. Is this a good thing or a bad thing? Hugo didn''t speak immediately, but just sat forward a little bit, took the mug in his hand, and rubbed the smooth surface carefully. After hesitating for a long time, he said in a deep voice, "Because I''m thinking about a problem." After speaking, Hugo stood up, broke free of Cameron''s arm, walked to the desk in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, picked up the kettle, and poured himself a half glass of water. Cameron looked at Hugos leaving back, and chased after him in a panic. He ran behind Hugo and hugged Hugos waist firmly. The whole person was attached to Hugos back, but the hot temperature There is no way to soothe her anxious heart, "Don''t think about any problems now, okay? I love you, I really really love you." Cameron grabbed the last straw, "I know you must have been scolded by Charlize, don''t worry, I will apologize to her tomorrow. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Then Cameron stood on his toes. Kissing Hugo''s neck, like rain hitting the beach, kissing wildly, wanting to feel the temperature of Hugo''s skin and the familiar breath. Along the neck, Cameron kissed all the way up, switched positions and came to Hugo. She wrapped Hugo''s neck and whispered again, "I love you, I love you, and I love you..." on the right hand Fingertips touched Hugo''s lips, soft but cold, and then she stood on her toes and tried to kiss the thin lips, but Hugo turned her head away. Hugo just turned his head and walked away. Seeing Hugo''s profile, Cameron was firmly bound by the despair. She stared at the curve of Hugo''s jaw, feeling that she was about to breathe. With both eyes blankly trying to find the focus of Hugo''s gaze, he was afraid that he couldn''t find the answer he wanted in those eyes. Cameron didn''t even realize that kind of dazed bewilderment, and she began to tremble slightly. Hugo felt Cameron''s breathing disorder, and he couldn''t help but closed his eyes. He knew it was cruel, and he even couldn''t bear it anymore. But... he always did this, time after time, time after time, and dragging it until now, his unbearable sympathy, not love, hurt Cameron, and hurt himself. Hugo turned his head and didn''t dare to look at Cameron''s eyes, because even without sight contact, every word became so difficult. If he looked at Cameron, he didn''t know if he could still speak it. I want to tell you one thing." "May I talk about it tomorrow?" Cameron almost spoke in an imploring tone. Hugo''s heart was aching slightly. He turned his head and said, "Cameron..." But this time, Cameron hurriedly avoided Hugo''s sight. She lowered her head and said, "Uh, there is no kettle. Its water, do you want... or drink some red wine, I''ll go... I''ll pour..." Then Cameron simply fled away, walked to the other side of the study, opened the small refrigerator in the corner, took a bottle of red wine from it, and tried to open the cork, but his hands were constantly shaking. It took a lot of effort to open it, so much so that she had to stop and rest for a while before going to get a red wine glass. That kind of ominous premonition was completely overwhelmed in her heart, Cameron only felt that her whole body was beginning to tremble, and her fingertips trembled violently without control, and even the red wine glass almost couldn''t be held. Breathing started to become difficult. Even though she was breathing heavily and the biting air poured into her lungs, she still felt that her chest was about to burn. "It''s okay, it will be okay..." Cameron kept comforting herself, but her distraught pupils couldn''t focus at all. She could only stand in place with red wine and red wine glasses, trying to focus her attention, stop. have a bee in one''s bonnet. At this moment, Hugo''s voice came from behind, "I''m sorry." The soft sigh, like a wisp of smoke, as if it would be completely shattered with more strength, just gently, slowly and softly, floating in the creamy yellow light. "I''m sorry." Hugo''s cello-like voice rang again, his mellow voice as intoxicating as the aroma of red wine. But Cameron didn''t want to hear, "No, I was wrong. Tonight is all my fault. I should apologize, I should apologize... You did nothing wrong, you did nothing wrong." "But, if this continues, I will only feel sorry for you more and more, and I will only keep hurting you." Hugo''s words stopped time and space in an instant, and the unforgettable pain instantly overwhelmed Cameron. She shook her head vigorously, "Stop, stop, Hugo, stop." Hugo glanced back at Cameron''s back, his thin shoulders trembling, he found that he was so cruel at this moment, but he had to do so. Turning his head, Hugo couldn''t help closing his eyes, "Because..." The soft voice flowed slowly in the moonlight, but quieted the whole world, "I love Charlize Theron." "Bang", there was a crisp sound. The red wine in Cameron''s hand slipped to the ground like this, breaking into countless pieces. The bright red wine juice ran on the ground freely, soaking Cameron''s feet, but she As if she didn''t realize it at all, that kind of complete despair completely overwhelmed her, her breathing stopped completely, just like a puppet, standing in a daze, if time can stop before one second, it will never move forward, then How good it should be. Hugo forced herself not to turn her head, forced herself to continue cruel, and forced herself to remember his heartache and her heartache at this moment. "I thought I could just treat her as a friend, I thought I wouldn''t fall in love with her, and I don''t want to fall in love with her..." Hugo murmured to himself, but the pain in his heart was surging one after another. Come, "I think it''s more appropriate for me to be friends with her, because I know her too well, and she knows me too well, and she knows each other too much to give up each other easily. I don''t want to lose her..." "Enough!" Cameron finally couldn''t bear it, yelling angrily, and slammed the red wine glass in his hand to the ground, "Why should I listen to you here, how much do you love Charlize?" "I''m sorry." Hugo can only repeat this sentence, "I just don''t want to dodge our problems. UU Reading " "What''s the problem between us." Cameron strode to Hugo and looked directly into Hugo''s eyes. This time, Hugo did not dodge, "I like you...but I don''t love you." "Why am I not as good as Charlize, why can''t you love me?" Cameron didn''t even realize that she had burst into tears, so embarrassed that she even hated this look. Hugo turned around, held Camerons shoulders, and looked at Camerons eyes seriously for the first time, "Cameron, you are fine, you are really fine, and you have been Work hard. It''s my problem, I''m sorry for you..." Cameron shook off Hugo''s arm fiercely, shook his head, and shook his head vigorously, "No, I won''t accept your apology!" Cameron poked Hugo''s chest fiercely, fiercely. It hit Hugo''s heart fiercely, "How shameful you are, how despicable, how disgusting you are, you know that there is someone in your heart, but you don''t want to admit it, you will only be cowardly enough to use me to prove your love for Charlize. Hugo Lancaster, you really make me sick." The words were like arrows, and the arrows saw blood, but Cameron felt no pleasure at all, and tears completely collapsed. Chapter 1796： Quick knife mess Looking at Cameron, who was completely disintegrated in front of him, Hugo could fight back, but in the end he didn''t say anything, but said in a low voice, "I''m sorry." Any problem in a relationship is the fault of both parties, because managing a relationship also requires the efforts of both parties, but when the relationship falls apart, it is impossible to put all the faults on one person. There are many problems between Hugo and Cameron. There are Hugo and Cameron. But at this time, Hugo did not want to argue or argue. Because he knew that he hurt Cameron and hurt her severely. Lifting his head, Cameron could see Hugo''s vague figure in the whirling tears, his profile still has a fatal curve, and his eyes still have that intoxicating tenderness. But for the first time, Cameron realized that Hugo''s gentleness can also be turned into a weapon, hurting her all over. "You must be watching me jokes? You must think I am ridiculous? My efforts, my catering, and my compromises are all useless in your eyes. They are all ridiculous. It looks like a circus. The clown is fiddling desperately just to win a smile from you. Isn''t all this ridiculous?" Cameron looked at Hugo and snarled desperately. Hugo doesn''t know how to refuse, he always doesn''t know how to refuse, but his compromise and his gentleness are like a sharp sword at this time, piercing her heart fiercely, making her breathing stop instantly, which is biting. The pain swept through, as if the whole body was going to be torn apart. "You know it''s not like that." Hugo knelt on both knees, aimed his gaze at Cameron''s eyes, which had been completely broken by tears, and said sincerely, "You know, it''s not like this. " The face in front of me that once made myself dream-conscious, but now blurred in tears, Cameron raised his hand to touch Hugo''s face, but because his eyes were full of tears , And the wrong distance was estimated, and it fell directly in midair, "Don''t be so gentle. Your expression is so hypocritical, it makes me sick. Don''t pretend that you are the victim, and then show that you are considerate of me. In fact, you are simply Without knowing me, you are constantly hurting me, yet you still have to be so disgusting!" Cameron gritted his teeth tightly, "You never loved me deep in your heart, did you? Then why do you want to give me hope, step by step. Tempt me to come here, and then tell me that my efforts are in vain; and then sincerely announce to me that you love Charlize. Haha, Funny, haha!" Cameron slammed Hugo''s shoulder hard, almost exhausted all his strength, Hugo fell on the ground and slid a long way out, "Could it be that your love is great, it is selfless Yes, want me to sing praises? Sacrifice me to fulfill? Is my love is humble, pitiful, I take the initiative to become a foil? Really ridiculous! Hugo Lancaster, you are really mean, you It''s so despicable!" Cameron stood up directly and looked at Hugo in embarrassment, but tears continued to flow up, and anger broke out completely, "So, you tell me all this, what do you want to get? Want to get my blessing? No? , No, I am not a fool, I am not that stupid, not only will I not bless you, I will curse you! Do you think you and Charlize can have results? Impossible!" "You are friends, you will always be friends! Charlize has never been moved by you. In her eyes, you are no different from Alex, Leonardo, and Joseph. They are just friends, forever friends! You! Knowing this, you know this better than anyone else. So, you can''t tell her, because you know that once you say it, you will destroy the friendship and everything will never go back!" Cameron vented her anger heartily, and she watched Hugos handsome face fade in her eyes little by little, and her brave eyebrows were tightly entangled with turbulent sadness and bitterness. , As if he would dissipate in the dark night by little by just touching it lightly. Hugos pain was so real and so deep in her sight, but she didnt have any pleasure of revenge. She thought she would be happy to see Hugo like this, and she thought she would be refreshed after her anger was vented, but it was like this. Hugo made her feel distressed, her heart entangled fiercely, and almost robbed her of the only remaining oxygen. "No, no..." Cameron whispered unconsciously, shaking her head vigorously, but she didn''t know what she was denying, "No, I curse you and Charlize, I will look at you. See what kind of results you can achieve. I want you to regret, I want to live happier and happier than you, and I want you to regret todays decision. I want to see if you two hurt me. What are the results." Cameron stepped back two steps, as if shocked by her own vicious words, and then she saw Hugo''s pale face, unconcealed depression surging forward. The pain in Cameron''s heart rushed over and completely overwhelmed her. She quickly fled to the door of the study, and wanted to turn around and leave, but she couldn''t bear it, she couldn''t bear it after all. Seeing Hugo, who was lying on the ground in front of her as if she had lost her soul, Camerons breathing stopped completely. She knew she was hurting Hugo, and she didnt want to, but she couldnt stop it, even though she herself was scarred. It was bloody, but she still couldn''t stop. "Hugo, I hate you... I hate you." After speaking, Cameron never stayed again, turned around and hurriedly left the study on the third floor. There were messy footsteps, and then I heard Alex''s voice, "Cameron, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?" Then, the sound and footsteps disappeared. After a long time, like a century, the sound of the engine at the door kept reverberating in the cold night sky, the sound went away slowly, and the whole night sky became quiet, as if nothing had happened, the carnival people were still carving. The sleeping person is still sleeping. Hugo closed his eyes and allowed himself to wander in this quiet world. He hurt Cameron, even though he didn''t want to hurt her from the very beginning, but in the end he hurt her severely, in the way he least wanted. Maybe that sentence is right, "everyone is selfish." He thought he was doing it for her good. Because he was afraid of hurting her, he chose to compromise, to give in, and to make a living. But in fact, he did it tonight. He hurt her before he made the choice, and then hurt her again tonight in the cruelest way. He is selfish after all. Whatever he thinks of her and what he doesn''t want to hurt her are actually just excuses. He is an excuse for escaping from reality and avoiding himself. Selfish bastard. Hugo tugged lightly at the corner of his mouth, trying to make a smile, but he failed. Now, he only hopes that Cameron can forget himself and meet the right person again, and then really, as she said, live a happy life, live a happier life than him, and make him regret and let him He was jealous and made him regret. This is not for Cameron, but for himself, so that he no longer feels guilty, so that he can be at ease, so that he can be calm. Look, he is indeed selfish. It was over. After all, this relationship was over. It ended in the most tragic, bloody, and disintegrating way. Everything was over except Cameron didn''t stabb him. Maybe Cameron didn''t want to stab him, just didn''t want him to be relieved. If so, this is indeed the best revenge. Hugo sat up again. He shouldn''t make this dead look to show to others, because he shouldn''t receive mercy and sympathy. In this relationship, it is him who is always wielding the butcher knife, and he is the one. Cruel executioner. Carefully walked to the corner to pick up the broken red wine bottle, but I cut my hand by accident. Looking at the bright red blood oozing from the fingers, the slight pain felt a little pain in my heart. In forty days, their relationship will be three years old. He sighed slightly, packed the glass bottles, and returned to the second floor. Looking at Leonardo, who was asleep on the bed, Hugo sat down on the edge of the bed, opened the drawer and found the band-aid, which was wrapped up. After the wound, he sat down in the wicker chair next to the French window. At this time, the sea of ??clouds at the far end of the sea level has begun to roll slowly. Although the sky and the sea are still dark, it is not far from dawnHugo sat quietly on a wicker chair like this, Waiting quietly, waiting for the moment when the sunrise breaks free from the night. Finally, when the golden light broke free from the shackles of the sea level bit by bit, it burst out and shredded the black night to pieces. The whole world seemed to brighten up in an instant, and even the surface of the sea was floating with a layer of gold. The light makes people squint their eyes and feel the eternity of this moment. Hugo picked up the fixed telephone receiver on the bedside table, hesitated, and then dialed the familiar number. The phone was connected quickly, and the telephone tone of "beep...beep..." kept ringing in my ears, but no one answered. "Hello, this is Charlize Theron''s house. She is either sleeping or preparing to sleep. Please leave a message if you have anything to do. She will reply to you when she is awake." This is a voice message he is familiar with. The system, and then heard a "ding" sound. "Hey, I guess you should be in the process of preparing to go to bed now. I don''t know if you are sitting on the toilet seat and brushing your teeth. If you are doing aerobics in the lobby now, open the window. It is sunrise now. Today''s sunrise is very It is magnificent. There are many clouds in the sky, but they will not affect the line of sight. All the sunlight is released instantly, dyeing all the clouds in the sky golden, and the bright light leaks from under the clouds, as if heaven is in The look that is slowly rising in front of me. I think if there is a piece of cold pizza and a cup of black coffee at this time, it would be perfect." Chapter 1797： Beautiful Hugos voice flowed slowly through the answering machine, as if a phonograph was playing that retro jazz, flying among the dust projected by the morning sun, and outlined the outline of time, so beautiful that it was reluctant to interrupt it. As if any slight noise would ruin this moment. Charlize sat on the window sill with coffee and watched quietly as the sun rose slowly, and the outline of the city was drawn out by the golden light little by little. Hugo always knows her so well. After knowing that she hasn''t slept all night, she always likes to enjoy the leisurely cup of coffee at sunrise-funny to say, her habit of having a cup of coffee every day comes from Hugo. "After the sun rose, I saw the mess in my courtyard, and I realized how crazy it was last night. God, I really doubted whether my house was robbed. I just saw Alex''s head buried in the swimming pool. Li, lying there, thinking that there was a homicide at home, then within twenty seconds, he suddenly raised his head and breathed, haha, he really should quit smoking..." Hugos cello-like voice, because of an all-night relationship, implies a hint of hoarseness, and a hint of imperceptible fatigue and fragility. This made Charlize gently leaned his head against the edge of the window, letting the aroma of coffee leave. Surrounded by myself, and then gradually indulged in Hugo''s voice. Such an atmosphere made her feel familiar. "Regarding last night, sorry. Maybe, in fact, I have already noticed the problem, but I dont want to face it. Its like you said in Berlin last time that there was a problem between me and her, but I kept making excuses to avoid it. , Just let the problem keep getting serious. Then...then things got out of control..." Hugo''s voice gradually became low, and finally disappeared in the shock of the last sound, and fell silent. For a long time, Charlize couldn''t help turning his head to look at the answering machine, and then he heard a soft sigh, but it contained too much content, and Charlize couldn''t help lowering his eyes and slowly spit out a sigh. He breathed out the suffocation in his chest. She knew she could not blame Hugo. She and Hugo are friends, and have always been friends. There is a special tacit understanding between them, which allows each other to rely on each other and allows the soul to find a habitat. This kind of friendship is incomprehensible in the eyes of many people. Mr. Perfect will blame Hugo for the problems between them, thinking that Hugo has become a stumbling block to the further development of their relationship; similarly, Cameron also blames the problems between her and Hugo on himself, as early as in Berlin. She had already felt it before. The outbreak of things last night was not for no reason, everything was obvious. Therefore, she cannot blame Hugo, because she knows better than anyone that Hugo is innocent. If Hugo is wrong, then she is also wrong. But precisely because she and Hugo are friends, she can blame Hugo and vent her anger on Hugo as much as she wants-she has no stand to blame Cameron, just like Hugo has no stand to blame Mr. Perfect. . Charlize put the coffee cup on the window sill, walked down on his toes, and walked towards the phone, ready to answer it. At this time Hugo''s voice rang again, "I have something to say to you..." Hugo knew that it was not a good time to confess, but he finally understood everything tonight, and he hurt Cameron so badly. If he still didnt confess, didnt seize the opportunity, wouldnt... be happy, then It''s incomprehensible. Therefore, Hugo intends to speak out, even if it may be overwhelming, even if it may ruin this friendship, even if it may fall into the abyss, he still intends to speak out. "Charlize, I might..." Hugo took a deep breath, but before the next words could be spoken, he heard a crunch, and then there was only a busy tone in the receiver, busy tone? Why is it busy? Hugo only felt that his brain was in chaos and couldn''t catch a thought at all. He looked down at the receiver, and then Hugo realized that the recording time of the answering machine is limited, and his "nonsense" just now has filled the time. , And then was pinched off at a critical moment, a chuckling of emptiness came out from the corner of his mouth, and then slowly closed his eyes, and shook his head helplessly. "Charlize, I might..." Charlize stood by the answering machine, and the right hand to get the receiver couldn''t help but stopped in the air. Inexplicably, her heart paused, and her brain was blurred for a moment. Then there was a crisp "click" and the answering machine stopped working. Charlize woke up and looked at the silent answering machine, the smile on the corner of his mouth was slightly outlined. Imagine that Hugo was halfway through the conversation, and the phone was suddenly disconnected, and then he looked astonished. Although he didn''t know what Hugo wanted to say, Charlize couldn''t help but laughed, thinking it was too happy. Then, the phone rang again. This time Charlize didn''t wait, he answered the phone directly, and then sat on the TV cabinet without speaking, but the other end of the phone did not speak for a while. Obviously Hugo didn''t expect it, Charlize picked up the phone suddenly, and without any preparation, he was stunned. Although he had been talking just now, there was no way to confirm whether Charlize was or not. . So, silence versus silence, there was a weird silence on the phone, and Charlize did not hold back after all, and chuckled lightly, breaking the silence between the two people, "So, next time there will be When important things are to be published, remember to calculate the working hours of the answering machine." Listening to Charlize''s relaxed words, Hugo hesitated, "So, you were there all the time?" "I originally planned not to answer your call within five years, but... I think, who can live up to the beautiful sunrise today, can''t you? So, you should be grateful for the good weather today." Charlize said gently. He twitched the corner of his mouth and outlined an arc, "So, what are you going to tell me?" Charlize adjusted his position and was ready to listen. Hugo couldn''t help but pause. He didn''t expect this to be the case, but finally mustered up the courage. Now there is no room for retreat. He must finish this matter. After taking a deep breath, Hugo was about to speak again, but he heard Charlizes voice coming over, "If you want to formally apologize for what happened last night, I dont think it is necessary anymore and keep saying''I''m sorry''. , Its as if you betrayed me. In fact, you and I both know it, its not your fault." The words stuck in Hugo''s throat, "Charlize, I..." "Huh...actually I overreacted." Charlize let out a long breath, "You know, it''s not long before Mr. Perfect left. I, I''m not ready to accept another relationship, which makes me become Its a bit sensitive, and things will overreact tonight. I cant help thinking lately. Although Ive always told you that you should learn to open your heart, its not like that. Im always accustomed to treating others. Being excluded, I dont want them to peep into my truest secret, and refuse to develop further with others. I still dont believe in fairy tales, or even hate fairy tales. So, from this perspective, Mr. Perfect can be regarded as being driven away by me. Yes. Of course, this will not change the fact that he is a **** bastard." Charlize''s words made Hugo''s words slowly swallowed, just listening quietly, but the flame in his chest calmed down bit by bit. A true love relationship requires meeting the right person at the right time and at the right place, and then burst out sparks to find the true soul mate in your heart. Perhaps the location is correct, the character is correct, but the time is still incorrect. Hugo slowly closed his eyes, but couldn''t hide the fatigue between his eyebrows. "So, in fact, I look so alike with you. This is why the two of us can become good friends, aren''t they?" Charlize chuckled lightly. "Recently, I have been thinking about why there must be a relationship between people. Should we open our hearts? Why can''t we leave some leeway and space for each other, not just a matter of personal privacy, but more to let each other keep part of their own personalities, so that each other can get breathing space." "Because people are selfish?" Hugo slowly reduced the mixed emotions in his heart and continued to stick to the position of friends. He can do it because he has been like this for the past few years. "There are others who are greedy? It seems that everyone is like this. Before falling in love, they always want to give themselves more space, but after falling into a relationship, they always want to ask for more, while lamenting that they cannot Breathe, and keep stepping across the boundary and push each other to the corner, and finally..." "Finally tortured each other to exhaustion, turned and left." Charlize took Hugo''s words and chuckled slightly. "So everyone has a tendency to self-masochistic because of selfishness and greed. Want to find A good friend like you is too difficult, isn''t it?" She carefully rejected the words in her mouth, and then she remembered, "So, what did you want to say to me just now? " Hugo hesitated. More than friends, less than lovers. One step forward is a lover, one step back is no longer a friend. The best way not to ruin a relationship is to not act rashly. Many times, meeting a true confidant is not an easy task. Maybe stick to the position of a friend and dont rush to take the next step, because each other will not be eager to prove the relationship with the so-called "love". Don''t be afraid of letting this relationship end early without the **** of love, just wait quietly, waiting for a suitable and mature time, and take a small step with each other and let everything go with the flow. By then everything will come to pass. So, maybe this is good now, he understands his heart, and waits quietly in his most comfortable position, waiting for the moment when the buds bloom; this is the most beautiful and happiest moment, just like the window outside The sunrise is just like the sun, and it''s beautiful and intoxicating. Chapter 1798： Contending for heroine Looking at the breathtakingly beautiful scenery outside the window, Hugo let out a long sigh, and his mood gradually returned to calm, but the smile on the corner of his mouth unknowingly outlines, "So, in the end did you just want to have **** with you? What did I say?" Charlize''s voice came over, Hugo hesitated, "Yeah", and then quickly said, "I want to tell you that the audition I mentioned to you last time, if you don''t work hard , I''m probably going to miss it." "Audition?" Charlize crossed his legs on the table, took a sip of coffee, frowned because of the bitterness of his mouth, but obviously enjoyed such a moment. Even Charlize herself didn''t notice that she was truly relaxed at this moment, the casual and natural comfort made the whole person completely relaxed. "Ah, you mean the new script you received,''L.A. Confidential''?" "Yes, I originally called you to audition last night, but it turned out..." Hugo pursed his lips, causing Charlize to make a mocking laugh, "It turned out to be interrupted by a disgusting man", letting rain He chuckled softly, "Originally I wanted to say,''As a result, I was robbed of elegance by Kim Basinger'', but it''s okay if you want to say that." "Kim Basinger?" Charlize ignored Hugo''s sarcasm, and immediately noticed the point. Her tone did not conceal her surprise. "Why are you surprised? Because she was on the cover of''Playboy''?" Hugo was also a little surprised at Charlize''s reaction, and said jokingly. Charlize rolled his eyes unhappily, "Of course not. I just think her performance is more brilliant than Nicole. It''s a bit unexpected. Nicole''s performances are always amazing, don''t they?" Charlize said. Nicole Kidman. Hugo nodded his chin. Although Nicole is far from reaching the peak of her career, her performance has indeed been gradually polished out, enough to impress many people. "Nicole only showed up out of politeness. She and Tom had other plans." Hugo explained. "Oh, that''s not surprising." Charlize suddenly realized, "So, is the role determined now?" "I thought you were not interested in this role." Hugo knew that the script of "L.A. Confidential" had actually been given to Charlize for a few days, but she hadn''t read it all the time, and it was obviously a little disappointed. However, this is understandable. The filming of "Romeo and Juliet" and "The Devil''s Advocate", especially the latter, Charlize has not been able to fully come out after a long period of counseling by a psychiatrist. In addition, she has recently been in her life. It was definitely not an easy task for Charlize to throw into a new script immediately after all the mess that happened. Even Hugo, it is difficult to do. Charlize shrugged without denying, "I''m indeed not in my best condition, but... the script chosen by Hugo Lancaster always has infinite magic, doesn''t it?" Charlize relied on the whole person. When I got to the wall, I just sat on the TV cabinet and relaxed myself, "So, are you interested in talking about this role with me in detail?" Hugo chuckled and heard the noise from the bed. Leonardo seemed to be awakened. He raised his head and glanced at Hugo, then got up in a panic. Only then did he remember that it was rain. Guos room, if he slept here, what about Hugo and Cameron last night. No, Hugo smiled at him and signaled that he could continue to sleep. Then Hugo sat on the window sill, leaning on the glass window, bathing in the rising sun, and whispered, "If you read the script, you wont I need..." Leonardo glanced at the relaxed smile on Hugo''s face, then buried his head in the pillow again and fell into a deep sleep. At Venice Beach in May, you can already see a large number of young people who come to surf and tourists in Los Angeles. Although the sea breeze is still a bit cold, the entire beach area is already very lively. After Curtis Hansen found a place to park the car, he put on his sunglasses and a fisherman hat. After a long breath, he opened the door and walked down the main street. He quickly found it at the end. The restaurant called "Friday", Hawaiian-style thatched cottages with hand-woven rattan chairs, is a summer holiday rush. At this time, there were not many guests in the restaurant. Curtis looked around but didn''t see Hugo. He turned his head and searched again, but still didn''t see it. This made Curtis frowned. Hugo just called him and said that he would have breakfast here at ten, so why didn''t he see Hugo after he arrived? Could it be that he came too early? Curtis remembered that when he got out of the car, it was almost ten o''clock, and Hugo was not a person who was used to being late. Thinking about it, Curtis didn''t stop again, looked around, and decided to find a place to sit down. Then he saw the wonderful girl sitting in the corner. In fact, this was the third time he had seen her. He was attracted by that figure at first sight as soon as he entered the door. An azure blue traditional cheongsam, and a proudly blooming peony blooms all the way from the right shoulder, as if stars are scattered all over the cheongsam. Obviously it is a color that is not ostentatious, but it says that the skin is white and snowy, and under the faint sunlight, it glows like a fat-like halo. People can''t help but want to reach out and touch them, but they worry about themselves. His actions desecrated the woman in front of her. A golden curly hair was rolled into a neatly fitted bun, revealing a swan-like neck curve, thick and slender eyelashes cast a row of shadows, flickering, it seems that the suns dust spreads in the air, stunning With time, the flow of time has slowed down. In fact, because of the standing position, Curtis can only see the curve of the woman''s chin, and she can''t see anything else, but there is a kind of magic in this woman, which makes people can''t help but cast their eyes. A luminous body firmly attracts all his attention. Almost before Curtis realized it, he walked in the direction of the woman. However, he was not so bold and approached directly, instead he was going to the empty table next to the woman. In fact, Los Angeles is a city that never lacks beautiful women, especially after the film industry is fully prosperous, the women who hold the dream of actors follow suit. They can do whatever it takes to get a small role in the movie. This is also the reason why countless scouts appeared on the streets in the 80s and 90s-they can often unearth many potential new stars on the streets. But the woman in front of him is indeed unable to look away, and Curtis has almost begun to dry his tongue. Just before he was about to sit down, Curtis did not hold back after all, and walked straight to the woman''s table, "Good morning, ma''am, are you alone?" "Mr. Hansen, I am waiting for your arrival." The woman heard the voice, turned her head and looked over, with a bright smile on her face, which surprised Curtis again in an instant, and then he saw the woman standing. I got up and stretched out his right hand to myself. Curtis was a little embarrassed, but he couldn''t help crying out for luck. Fortunately, he didn''t stupidly step forward and ask the other party "Do you want to be an actor", otherwise he would be embarrassed. Curtis tried to conceal his embarrassment with a big smile, "Miss Theron, I didn''t expect to meet you here." The beauty in front of him was Charlize Theron, "Where is Hugo? I thought He has arrived here." Charlize is a beautiful woman. Many people know this. When "Before Sunrise" was released, many people were amazed. The outstanding performance in "Romeo and Juliet" made a lot of people stunned. She and Leon Nardo''s combination was amazed by many media reporters as a "golden boy and jade girl" combination. However, it is only today that Curtis really feels the grace and **** that Charlize is overwhelming. Charlize, after deliberately dressing up, is different from the freshness in "Before Sunrise" and the classic in "Romeo and Juliet". At this time, she has a fascinating charm, just like one. This carefully polished diamond is amazing, but you can''t look away. "He just met a friend, he might be late for a while." Charlize said with a smile, "What do you prefer for breakfast? The crepes here are very delicious. If you pair it with bacon and poached eggs, I think this day will become Its wonderful. Charlize seemed to have gone overboard. Without listening to Curtis answer, he enthusiastically recommended the breakfast menu. But Curtis didn''t seem to care, and he twitched his lips cautiously, "Very well, then, let''s go with crepes with bacon and poached eggs." Curtis only hoped that Charlize would not pursue his initial strike-up. It was the most embarrassing moment today, he didn''t want to relive it. Charlize raised his right hand and called the waiter. After the order was completed, he turned to look at Curtis, "Mr. Hansen, do you need a cup of coffee? This is just me. Habit, dont know if you like it?" "Coffee, of course, please give me a cup of coffee." Curtis said with a smile to the waiter, in fact he did not realize that in the panic, the rhythm of the conversation had completely fallen into Charlize''s hands. "I''m very sorry, I was so rude last night and missed the meeting with you." Charlize always had that elegant smile on his face, "Actually, I have been looking forward to meeting you very much. I chatted with Kevin before. At the time, he mentioned that you are a very good director, especially when you have your own set of methods on set. The whole shooting period of "Wild River" was very enjoyable." Curtis smiled and nodded, "Oh, of course, you still have cooperation with Meryl, that''s a very admirable thing." Charlize''s words didn''t fluctuate much, he always maintained a kind of grace. Casually, that refreshing smile will be invisible sex. Feeling slowly seeps out, making people blushing inadvertently. Curtis also did not notice that his cheeks were slightly flushed, "Of course, it is an honor for the director to be able to work with an excellent actor like Meryl..." Chapter 1799： Role clapper "Sorry, sorry, I''m late." Hugo''s voice came from a distance, with a hint of lightness, interrupting the conversation between Curtis and Charlize, and then Curtis looked up and saw the rain. As a result, there are Kevin Spacey and Brian Helgrand. "It''s all my fault. There was a problem with my car. Hugo was trying to help me, which led to the tardiness." Kevin took the initiative to raise his hands and took the fault to himself. Curtis stood up, but felt a rush. He thought it was just a meeting with Hugo this morning. He didn''t expect that he saw Charlize first, and then Kevin and Brian also appeared, which made the situation a little bit out of touch. track. But he couldn''t question right away, he could only continue to follow Hugo''s topic, "No, no, you are not late, I was there a while earlier." In fact, it was already ten twenty. Hugo sat down next to Charlize, Kevin sat side by side with Curtis across from Hugo, and finally Brian added a seat next to him, which was considered to be all seated. Curtis was going to ask what was going on, but he had to order food for three people first. Everyone asked each other what was delicious here, and the situation was very hot-but it was also chaotic, so Curtis couldnt find it. It''s time to chip in. "So, what were you talking about just now?" Hugo asked casually after the order was finished. It sounded like a normal question in social situations. "''Wild River'', and then there are some interesting things on the set. Curtis just discussed with me some habits of Meryl Streep before the performance." Charlize still has that lightness on her face. She has a shallow smile, but she is less elegant and charming. Attitude and sex. Feeling, relatively more brisk, the temperament between the eyebrows has changed quietly, and it has obviously become more hearty. Curtis was a little puzzled, why Charlize''s temperament changed in such a short period of time. It was almost a visible change. It can even be said that there are very big differences between two people. Is it because Charlize was hooking just now. Lead him? After this idea came out, Curtis was shocked-because Charlize is now constantly filming, and he doesn''t need the help of unspoken rules at all, but he has no time to think carefully, he can only deal with the situation in front of him. , "Yes, we talked about the interesting things in the filming process. Cooperating with different actors will always spark different sparks. This is also one of the fun in the filming process." Hugo nodded in sympathy, "This is also one of the reasons why I think the profession of actor is so interesting. You can always meet different people, experience different things, and even experience different lives." After that, Hugo means. I took a long look at Charlize, and then at Curtis, "By the way, I specially troubled you to come out today, and it was still so early. I express my apologies and I am really sorry. The main reason is that The audition last night is not over. Barry mentioned that you were very anxious, so I think you should be very willing to see Charlize." "Look at my memory. I had such a pleasant conversation with Mr. Hansen just now that I had forgotten about it." Charlize smiled heartily, but winked at Hugo secretly, and then looked at Ke. Ties, sincerely said, "I have read the script of''L.A. Confidential''. It is really wonderful. This is almost the most wonderful script I have seen after the''Seven Deadly Sins''. If it can become a movie Thats great." Just now, Curtis was still looking for an opportunity to find out what was going on. Hugo didn''t expect Hugo to take the initiative to mention it, which made Curtis stunned. But then, Curtis quickly reacted. Curtis is certainly not an idiot. He has been in Hollywood for fifteen years. How could he be an idiot. The entire accidental encounter just now was all in one round, a well-arranged round! All for the heroine of "L.A. Confidential"! But... why? Why did Hugo make such a big turn just to convince himself? If Hugo overwhelms others, he actually has no way to oppose it. Why? This is indeed a round, a small round set by Hugo. Hugo believes that Charlize is the best candidate for the heroine of "L.A. Confidential", while Curtis tends to adopt Kim Basinger as the heroine. If the two of them cannot reach a consensus, then another producer, David-L-Wolper, will inevitably need to make a judgment. Who will David choose? Or in other words, who does the Warner Brothers represented by Barry Meyer choose? In fact, the answer is obvious, it is definitely Kim Basinger. It''s not because Barry doesn''t like Charlize, on the contrary, Charlize''s current influence and appeal in Hollywood can be said to be the leader of the younger generation, and her acting skills can definitely add to the film. However, Barry would still choose Jin for a simple reason and a balance of interests-Charlize is an artist under Endeavour''s elite agency, while Jin is not. Of course, if Hugo wants to argue with Barry again, he will return to the saw-saw state before signing the contract. Hugo will eventually win. As Curtis thought, Hugo wants to use his absolute strength to pressure, then even Barry will not continue to struggle. But in this way, problems are bound to breed. On the one hand, it is the future cooperation between Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and Warner Bros. Barry''s goal of further expanding influence has not been achieved. Even if he does not tear his face, he will inevitably have a knot in his heart. When and how will this knot be? It affects the overall situation, no one knows; on the one hand, Charlize will become a "parachute" in people''s eyes when Charlize enters the crew, especially Curtis will feel uncomfortable, and subsequent cooperation will have problems. These doubts are what Rick and Joseph worry about, and this is what Hugo needs to worry about as a producer. Different positions naturally have different ways of thinking about problems, and the responsibilities they assume will also lead to different styles of behavior. But if Curtis also agrees to use Charlize as the heroine, he and Hugo reach a consensus, and the two helms of the crew agree, then the follow-up troubles can be omitted. Even Barry will not make any extra effort to recommend other actresses. Therefore, Hugo arranged such a game. Let Curtis personally contact Charlize without being preconceived, and conduct auditions. In fact, everything Charlize just now was a performance, performing according to Lynn''s feeling. Although Charlize has not read the script carefully, the carving is still a bit rough, but the basic overall style is not wrong. Obviously, the audition just now was a success. Without realizing it, Curtis himself was given the initiative by Charlize, which is exactly the charm of Lynn. To put it simply, speak with strength and convince Curtis. Curtis felt that his head wasn''t enough, but in fact he couldn''t think so far. He had to deal with the situation first. Deep down, the balance of Curtiss heroine has been infinitely biased towards gold, but now Curtis is still thinking about how to make Hugo nod and agree-Hugos temporary departure last night caused Curtis. A lot of trouble, I didn''t expect that, now Hugo is the first to make a move, he must concentrate on it. "Of course, of course, I missed Miss Theron last night. I also feel very sorry." Curtis tried his best to get himself back on track as soon as possible. His over half a hundred years of social experience calmed him down, but it was not enough. He has a clear idea-there is no way, in front of Hugo, his bargaining chips were not much, and today he lost the opportunity. "Regarding the role audition this time, we hope to put the initiative in the hands of the actors." Curtis said, while looking at Hugo, Kevin and others. After they did not refute, Curty Si then continued, "So, you can have a short performance. We don''t have any requirements. It''s up to you." Curtis showed a big smile and winked at Charlize, trying to make the atmosphere lighter. Indeed, this time the actor audition is left to the actor to play freely, but there are many details in it. Take Heath Ledgers audition, for example. He found the most suitable breaking point from just a few clues. So in less than five minutes of audition, he got the role without the help of any agent. . For example, last night''s Kim Basinger, when she appeared at the audition party scene, she wins snow in white, with red lips like fire, almost sweeping the audience like a ball of flames, even Nicole Kee''s aura of beauty. Deman and Cameron Diaz are slightly inferior Ha ha, Curtis, isn''t Charlize''s current performance the best audition performance? "It was Kevin Spacey who was speaking. Curtis was stunned by his words, but Kevin looked at Charlize, "If I didn''t guess wrong, so far, Miss Theron has been The state of the performance, right? Sure enough, no matter how wonderful the rumors are, they are not as good as seeing them in person. I''m already looking forward to Lynn, played by Miss Theron. " Kevin''s words made Charlize chuckle, neither acknowledging nor denying that the smile was magnificent. Kevin glanced at Hugo with a hint of teasing in his eyes, then turned to look at Curtis, "You have talked for so long just now, and it should feel deeper than me. How do you feel?" Curtis recalled the whole process carefully, and everything became clear. In fact, before he knew it, he had entered Charlize''s rhythm control. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, Charlize''s performance skills are still impressive, and this is also an ability that Jin does not possess. What''s more, in terms of external conditions, Charlize is not inferior to Jin. Curtis knew that Charlize was indeed more suitable for Lynn''s role. Looking up at Hugo in front of him, Curtis''s tongue was bitter, but then a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and he turned his head to look at Kevin, "Excellent! Absolutely excellent! No doubt." Chapter 1800： Prototype of the crew Things go well beyond Ricks plan. Its definitely easier to convince Curtis than Barry. In front of Hugo, Curtis doesnt have much bargaining chips. Its not too difficult for his inner balance to make a measurement. The matter has settled in the moment-he has always been a wise man. Of course, the most important thing is Charlize''s outstanding performance. Charlizes long-term persistence and hard work finally came to the point of reaping. After experiencing the devil spokesperson training, Charlizes acting skills have reached the peak of the current level. The audition for L.A. Confidential can be said to be complete. Come at your fingertips. But to really make the role of Lynn shine, Charlize still needs to continue to work hard, perhaps, this role can become a key turning point for her breakthrough. In the face of Charlize''s excellence, even if Curtis wanted to continue to oppose it, he didn''t have much to stand on, so he sold Hugo a favor. At least, on the surface, this is a happy choice. "L.A. Confidential" had a good start. In fact, when Charlize came into contact with the "L.A. Confidential" script, he was quite repulsive of the role of Lynn, because Lynn is a call girl-this is a career that relies on appearance to achieve goals, which also means For Lynn must maximize his appearance advantage, so that people ignore Lynn''s sense of existence. In other words, it is likely to be reduced to a vase. This is also a situation that Charlize has been avoiding. Hugo persuaded Charlize that, in Hugo''s view, appearance was originally part of the performance. Of course, many actors are recognized by destroying or even demonizing their appearance, allowing the audience to focus their attention on their performances. After the 21st century, actresses who have followed this path and won the Oscars There are countless hands, including Charlize Theron in 2004. However, it is impossible for actors to continue on the path of "self-destructive appearance". More often, actors need to use their appearance to make facial features, height, body shape and other self-conditions also become part of the performance. Hugo successfully completed this attempt for the first time, which was in "Schindler''s List". How to cleverly use one''s own advantages to integrate performance into it, reaching or even surpassing the meaning of the role itself, is no longer an actor playing a role, but a role becoming a part of the actor. This is a very important lesson on the road of performance. After thinking about it, Charlize decided to challenge the role of Lynn in the "L.A. Secret", and he was still full of combat power and full firepower. After trying his skills today, he successfully won the role. When he left the breakfast shop, Kevin gave Hugo a big hug, then whispered in his ear, "You owe me once." After that, he patted Hugo on the shoulder, then turned and left. It made Hugo a big smile. After watching Kevin, Curtis and others leave, Charlize looked at Hugo''s royal blue BMW sedan and couldn''t help but chuckle, "I thought it had become Samora''s car." Hugo moved. When I went to Malibu, I bought this new car at the same time, but because Hugo does not drive himself, this car is basically driven by Samora. The smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth also outlines, "I plan to give this car to Samora, and I will buy another one by myself in two days." Since that night, Hugo has finally completely overcome the obstacle of driving the car-alone After driving for four or five hours, no matter how many psychological obstacles he has, he has been overcome, and his body has fully adapted to it. The United States is originally a country on wheels, and the use of car transportation is obviously the most convenient. When Hugo went out today, he drove over by himself, so that Samora could have a little rest in the morning. Charlize pressed his chin seriously, "It''s a good thing for you." In the United States, you can get a driver''s license at the age of sixteen. After that, almost everyone owns a car, so this is indeed an important change for Hugo. By the way, how did Cameron react to my role in''L.A. Confidential''?" If Charlize remembers correctly, in addition to Kim Basinger and Nicole Kidman, the competitors for Lynn''s role, Cameron is also on the list. Although Charlize is very calm, she relied on her own strength to get the role, but she had to consider Cameron''s mood-not to mention, this time she and Hugo are cooperating, although there are not as many opponents as expected. . Hugo shrugged and said calmly, "We broke up." Charlize was stunned, his expression paused for a moment, and then the corners of his mouth rose slightly, "Although I know that such a reaction is wrong, I still want to say, congratulations." Hugo''s original emotions were still a bit mixed, and he didn''t know how to explain it. The turbulent heart seemed to have found a catharsis, but seeing Charlize reacting in this way, he also laughed helplessly, "You are still laughing because of you. We just broke up, okay? You are a little conscious anyway!" Charlize spread his hands innocently and shrugged his shoulders, "There are many problems between you, don''t put the blame on me." Hugo shook his head helplessly, "But, I''m serious, congratulations You. Remember? I said before, she is not for you." "Hey!" Hugo looked at Charlize''s "I knew it" expression, and snorted silently, "When you broke up with Mr. Perfect, I didn''t say,''I told you a long time ago. ''." Charlize raised his index finger of his right hand and squinted it in front of Hugo, "No, no, you did tell me a long time ago. Remember? "Mr. Perfect"? In fact, you thought he was not suitable for me from the beginning. , Isnt it? Its just that I was too fragile that night, you are embarrassed to complain about me, you must be cheering in your heart." Hugo pursed his mouth and seemed to think about it seriously, "Well, I can''t deny it. Mr. Perfect is indeed not for you. Sooner or later you will be abandoned, because he is so perfect." "Hugo Lancaster!" Charlize lifted his foot and kicked towards Hugo''s calf, but Hugo seemed to have expected it a long time ago. He jumped directly and avoided the past, leaving Charlize standing dumbfounded. In situ. Hugo''s eyes widened, and he said in a natural tone, "You can''t expect me to stand and be beaten?" Immediately after Hugo opened the car door and hid in, Charlize stood outside and stomped his feet, standing still grind his teeth fiercely, "You better hide for the rest of your life!" After the selection of the heroine of "L.A. Confidential" went through a small set of twists and turns, Charlize finally succeeded in taking it, and the next job was to be handed over to Rick to negotiate slowly. After experiencing the ups and downs in the early stage, the development of the matter went smoothly. The cast of "L.A. Confidential" soon formed a rudimentary form, and all the actors were determined one after another. Hugo signed a contract with "L.A. Confidential" in the form of a global box office dividend of 20%, acting as an actor and a producer; Kevin Spacey and Charlize Theron successfully joined the crew after signing the contract, and then James Cromwell (james.), Danny DeVito (danny.), David Strezern (.) and other powerful actors have signed contracts. After the little-known Russell Crowes last signing, this also means that the main cast of "L.A. Confidential" has been completed, and only after the extras and other supporting actors are signed, they can be put into shooting at any time. It is worth mentioning that in this tug-of-war between Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and Warner Bros., relying on Hugos deterrence, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company still has the upper hand. Among the roles, Hugo, Charlize and Russell are all under the banner of Endeavour Elite Agency, and only Kevin is the artist of Innovative Artist Agency. In addition, among the main roles, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company still accounts for 70%. On the surface, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company won the big contract and held the main control over the "L.A. Confidential", achieving another victory. But in fact, the failure to achieve bundling marketing can only be regarded as an unsuccessful transaction for Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. The success of "Independence Day" and the power of Hugo make everyone a little too optimistic, but in fact, the three major Hollywood brokerage companies are able to achieve bundled marketing not only because of their huge power, but also because they have enough wealth. Actor resources. The current power and connections of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company are far less than those of the three major brokerage companies. Although it has temporarily surpassed the United Elite Brokerage Company, it has become the leader outside the three major brokerage companies but in terms of overall scale Shang is still only at the same level as the United Elite Brokerage Company, and there is bound to be some competition between the two. This is also the reason why the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has been steadily expanding its contacts and strengths. What''s more, Endeavour Elite Agency is now able to take pride in the real top actors-Hugo and Tom Hanks are currently the top figures of the Hollywood pyramid, but the first-line actors within the company are seriously scarce and can be their own stars. There are only a handful of actors who have aura to drive newcomers, and the whole foundation is not solid. After all, the company has only been established for less than three years, and the foundation is not enough after all. It can be said that the gap between Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company and the three major brokerage companies is still comprehensive. To break the monopoly of the three major experience companies, there is still a long way to go. The only good news is that Endeavour Elite Brokerage has a bright future now. They are constantly developing upwards, and the future is still in their hands. The cooperation process of "L.A. Confidential" made Hugo one of the producers, but it also made Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company aware of its own shortcomings. This can be regarded as a harvest. After a fierce battle, Rick finally arranged everything, and he also needed to further communicate with Hugo, not only about the follow-up work of "L.A. Confidential", but also about the company''s next plans. Chapter 1801： Good to get together "I have already taken down the contracts of Heath Ledger and Russell Crowe, and Karl will take over." Rick said simply that Karl Earl currently has Alex and Charlize in his hands. In addition to the first-line actors, two newcomers have been added, and they are clearly on track. "Is it really good to sign two Australian actors in one go?" In fact, Hollywood has always been relatively repulsive to foreign actors. On the surface, it is inclusive and tolerant. But in fact, foreign actors often need to double the difficulty if they want to make a fortune in Hollywood. It''s not just Asian, Latino, and African actors, but it''s not easy for European actors to work hard in Hollywood. Relatively speaking, European actors, especially British actors, have gradually gained a place in Hollywood. All of them have gathered together and have achieved good results. However, there are very few Australian actors who have a foothold in Hollywood. Of course, Hugo cannot say that in the future, Australian and Canadian actors will become an important part of American actors. He just smiled and said, Whether actors can succeed depends on opportunities and strength. The boundaries of nationality and race are only in the future. It will become more and more blurred. Trust me." "That''s true." Rick nodded, pondered carefully, and was silent for a while before he said seriously, "Maybe we can send someone to Australia to dig gold mines." Hugo couldn''t help but raise his voice. At the beginning, I looked at Rick more. It is no wonder that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company can become one of the top five brokerage companies after entering the 21st century. Ricks vision is indeed extraordinary. "L.A. Confidential" is a wake-up call for Rick, but it can also be an opportunity. Hugo shrugged and said with a chuckle, "And Canada." Rick cast a puzzled look. For Americans, Canada has always been like their own backyardthe kind of rural people. Not paying attention to Canadian market exploration, until the rise of Lionsgate and the Toronto Film Festival later did people notice the infinite potential of this market. "They are all native English-speaking countries, and the similarities and differences in cultural habits often give actors more possibilities." Hugo''s simple sentence caused Rick to fall into contemplation, and his head quickly moved. Hugo knew that Rick was definitely thinking about the company''s development plan. He didn''t know much about it, so he didn''t interrupt anymore. After a while, Rick reacted and explained with a chuckle, "What you said just now gave me a lot of enlightenment, and I need to hold a temporary emergency meeting when I go back today." Hugo also laughed, seemingly right. I have become accustomed to this long ago, "By the way, I came to see you today, mainly to ask you, Cameron..." Hugo paused slightly with his right hand holding the coffee, raised his eyebrows lightly, looked at Rick calmly, and waited for the following, but Rick seemed to be considering the words, and he did not speak for a long time. Hugo immediately understood, and took the initiative to explain, "We did break up, and... I brought it up." Rick lifted his chin and replied in a low voice, "Oh". This kind of thing is the trickiest thing to deal with. After many couples broke up, let alone become friends, it is a blessing not to become an enemy. Back then, Uma and Hugo broke up. Even if he was not Hugos agent at the time, he was slightly heard. Now Hugo and Cameron have broken up, and whats more troublesome is that they are both. They are all artists under his hands. Regardless of their work, they are probably seen in the company. More importantly, Hugo is now the object that everyone in Hollywood is flattering. It is very important for Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. They must take Hugo''s situation into consideration. To put it bluntly, if Hugo wants to block Cameron, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company will definitely cooperate fully. Of course, Cameron is not unknown at present, on the contrary, he is still a new generation with a rapidly rising career, and blocking is not that simple. However, this is a world where interests are paramount. As long as there are enough interests, those businessmen can betray even their relatives, let alone just a "new generation"? Rick thought for a while. This thing is really tricky, but in fact this is his main purpose today. No matter how difficult it is, he must face it directly, "If necessary, I can terminate the contract with her." Hugo was a little unclear. So I looked at Rick and didn''t quite understand the meaning of Rick''s words. After having a start, Rick''s speech became fluent, "Or, I hold her brokerage contract, but if there are scripts that come to the door and shut down, or pick up a few bad scripts, it only takes a year or two. She will suffer." The youth of an actress has always been short-lived. At the peak of her career, Julia Roberts chose to run away from her wedding and elope with others, resulting in a two-year career gap. After she returned, she still hasn''t been able to find the rhythm again. Hugo then realized what Rick meant. He couldn''t help but waved his hands again and again, and laughed, "Rick..." But thinking about it, Rick actually had this idea. Hugo was moved and ridiculous, and smiled more brilliantly. "No, no, I dont need it." Hugo looked at Rick with a stunned look in front of him, and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, "Rick, I know what you mean, but, I dont need it, I mean its true of." Hugo narrowed his smile, calmed down and thought for a while, "In fact, although it was me who chose to break up, I actually hurt her. So, I don''t need you to do anything for me... revenge." Mentioned the word Hugo couldn''t help but chuckled again, and Rick became a little embarrassed, scratching his body uncomfortably, as if his skin was itchy, "I know, Cameron will continue to stay in the company If she voluntarily asks to leave...I cant stop her, I can understand her decision, but I think you should keep her, she is a very good actor, and her career is also on the rise, for the company Is a very important member." After Hugo finished speaking, he lowered his eyes and thought quietly for a while, "I may not be able to be friends with her, but I believe that we will not be enemies. If we meet with her, I will deal with it very well. "This is different from Uma. Uma is already a stranger to Hugo. He doesn''t have any special feelings for her, there is no love or hatred, and he can face it calmly. However, facing Cameron, Hugo still feels guilty. However, he will deal with it, at least, he will work hard to deal with it. Rick didnt understand what happened between Hugo and Cameron. The things in a relationship were too complicated. Except for the person involved, other onlookers would not be able to empathize with them even if they could understand them. Whats more, Rick knew Hugo does not like to discuss his personal privacy, and he will not ask. But looking at Hugo at this time, Rick could feel the fatigue between his brows. When hurting others, why not hurting yourself? "I will transfer Cameron''s job to someone else," Rick said again, but Hugo raised his head in astonishment, and Rick waved his hand repeatedly, "No, I understand what you mean. I mean. , I hope that other senior partners will take over Camerons work. I think I should avoid suspicion. After all, she knows that Im always on your side." Rick''s mouth was drawn, with a chuckle, "Dont worry. She is very important to the company. We will try our best to keep her and we will arrange the work for her." Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth, revealing a shallow smile, but it disappeared quickly and didn''t fall to the bottom of his eyes. "By the way, the budget for the''L.A. Confidential'' has been made, and Warner Bros. said that they are willing to invest 40 million. This is their limit. You can calculate with Joe to see if you need to negotiate again." Ke changed the subject again and returned to work. This is the internal information he inquired. Actually, this is not Rick''s job. He is just Hugo''s agent. After the new work is signed, it doesn''t matter to him. Especially Hugo is the producer this time. Those trivial things need to be troubled by Hugo himself. But the relationship between Rick and Hugo is extraordinary, so he is still trying his best to help Hugo get started. Hugo also cleared up his emotions and curled his lips. "I expected that when they entered the cost stage, they would definitely not be willing to let go. I only now know why the ''20 million dollar salary'' sounds so exaggerated. " In fact, Hugo''s proposal is to have a budget of 50 million U.S. dollars. When he negotiated with Barry, the final bottom line was 45 million. In fact, the bottom line in Hugo''s heart is 40 million. As a result, Warner Bros. was only willing to give a budget of 40 million, which just reached the bottom line of Hugo, worthy of being a real old fox. On the surface, the budget of is only five million dollars, but in the actual operation of the crew, these five million can be said to be very different. Had it not been for Hugo to fight hard, it is estimated that Warner Bros. would further reduce the cost to 35 million U.S. dollars. Even if Hugo repeatedly emphasized the importance of the last big showdown, and even wooed Curtis and Kevin to increase the bargaining chips, he still failed to increase the budget to 45 million. The position of the producer is really not that simple. That''s why Hugo sighed for the pay. Rick was amused by Hugos words, You should discuss it with Joe, and then ask Curtis to make a detailed budget list, and then give these tasks to David, so that you can perform your duties during the filming process. Omit some disputes." For the producer, the most taboo thing is to want to manage everything, but can''t manage anything. In the end, it will only make the crew mess. Hugo was originally not good at macro management and had a little knowledge of cost control, so Rick had this suggestion. Hugo nodded, "That''s what Joe suggested that day." Then he got up to send Rick away, but Rick waved his hand, "I''m not a distinguished guest, just go out by myself." But Hugo still did. Insist on sending Rick to the top of the stairs. Standing at the top of the stairs, the two raised their heads and saw Cameron descending the stairs. Chapter 1802： Peace of mind Hugo and Cameron were separated by a whole staircase, one on the top and the other on the bottom, so their eyes touched each other. It was only a few days away, but it seemed that centuries had passed. This was the first time Cameron looked down at Hugo from above. She used to stand under the stage and looked up at the man in front of her. The light on his body almost made her unable to open her eyes. The love of two people is like a dream, so beautiful that people don''t want to wake up, so that she began to lose herself bit by bit and became a woman she didn''t know. These few days have been **** to her. She will not deny this. She tossed and turned in pain, and even woke up in the middle of the night, and found that she was hiding in the apartment alone, and the cold moonlight was about to destroy herself. She once ran outside the villa, looked at the familiar and unfamiliar building, wanted to go in but didn''t dare to go in. The timid and perturbed mentality tortured her into an inhuman form. Cameron originally thought that she would be heartily and happy seeing Hugo''s haggard and tired appearance. But at this time, seeing the heavy fatigue between Hugo''s eyebrows, she just wanted to raise her hand and smooth his frowning eyebrows little by little. In fact, deep down, Cameron knew that this relationship had come to an end. He was at fault and she was at fault. His gentleness blinded his eyes, and he slammed into it like a moth to a fire, but in the end he blamed the flame for being too dazzling and beautiful. The bits and pieces came to my heart during the interaction, their first disagreement, their first cold war, their first quarrel... a long, long time ago, she knew that their pace was inconsistent. During the casting process of the child of "Japan", she blurted out about the child. She wanted to have a child of his. She wanted to bring two people closer. She wanted two people to last forever. But this shocked Hugo, he had never considered this, even he had not fallen in love with himself. However, she chose to ignore all this because she chose to believe that her own efforts could make Hugo change her mind. She chose to believe that her own initiative could turn Hugo into softness. She chose to believe that her love could make Hugo soft. Win over. But in fact, she never had any chance of winning from beginning to end, because there is a person in Hugo''s heart, and there is always a place that belongs to that person. This is something she can''t win. When Hugo revealed all the answers cruelly, her daydream woke up, but she pushed all the faults on Hugo, as if she was a victim of bruises, but made Hugo covered in devastation. Fall into the abyss. Hugo is so cruel, isn''t she? Seeing the shallow fatigue between Hugos eyebrows, the corners of his mouth still had that familiar smile, but the dazzling warmth was mixed with a bit of bitterness, which made Camerons tongue a burst of grief, and he couldnt bear it. She avoided her sight, wiped the wetness of her eyes, picked up the sadness in her heart, and took a step forward. Rick looked back at Hugo and asked with his eyes, "Do you need me to stay?" Hugo shook his head and said with a smile, "I won''t send you out." Rick looked worried. He took a look at Hugo, but in the end he patted Hugo on the shoulder, and walked up the steps. When he passed Cameron, the two smiled and nodded, and then they staggered. Cameron walked up to Hugo and looked at the man in front of him carefully. The outline of the facial features under the sun looked a little fuzzy, but the deep eyes made people want to indulge in it. Then, the corner of the man''s mouth was gently outlined, revealing a gentle smile, blooming proudly in the sun. Seeing this smile, Cameron''s nose was sour, and tears poured in his eyes. But this time, Cameron didn''t avoid it. Instead, he chuckled slightly. The crystal tears reflected the brilliance. The light slowly slid down, but she didn''t have any embarrassment, and the smile on the corner of her mouth opened up completely, like a seven-year-old girl with tears breaking into a smile, and the childish sweetness radiated the most beautiful brilliance in her eyes. Hugo stepped aside, Cameron stepped forward, walking along the familiar path, and saw the grass-green cushions on the wicker chairs in the courtyard, which she bought specially, and there was no smile on the corners of her mouth. dissipate. Cameron came to pack her luggage today. She left a lot of things here. Now its time to say goodbye. She originally planned to go to the second floor to pack her things and then turn around and leave, but now she is impatient But her mood gradually calmed down. After hesitating, Cameron sat down in the wicker chair at hand and looked at the familiar scenery around him, "hasn''t the pool water been poured in yet?" "No, Leo said he needed to choose an important day. He brought the hovercraft and filled it up again." Hugo sat down opposite Cameron and explained with a smile. "You always do this, and friends always put first." The smile on the corner of Cameron''s mouth was slightly hooked, then calmed down, and said in a low voice. Hugo lowered his head and pursed his lips, but did not respond. He raised his head again and looked at Camerons delicate features. The thick makeup seemed to hide her embarrassment, but the lightness and relief between the eyebrows were so clear, "Are you... okay?" "Good, but not good." Cameron looked at Hugo and said jokingly, which made Hugo also chuckle. "It''s not good, it''s related to you, so I don''t want to say more. Hugo lowered his head helplessly, without retorting, "The good thing is, the work is going well. Rick helped me get another job audition." "So fast?" Hugo was quite surprised, not long before the "my best friend''s wedding" was completed. Cameron shrugged triumphantly, "I''m faster than you." Hugo laughed blankly, "It''s Terry Gilliam''s new work, audition next Monday. I heard that Jack Nicholson and Malone -Brando is the first candidate for the protagonist. By the way, Toby will also participate in the audition." Terry is the director of "Twelve Monkeys". "I can''t wait. Maybe I will meet a good man in the crew, a perfect man, who knows?" Seeing the triumph of Camerons mouth, Hugos curved corner hooked upward again, raising his head to look at Cameron in front of him, Hugo thought for a while, and hesitated and said, "Maybe...many times," Love happens only for a moment. When I dont even notice, countless moments accumulate, and I have fallen in love and cant extricate myself. So, who knows? What will happen in the next second. Cameron looked at Hugo''s eyebrows carefully, and said in a low voice, as if worried that his voice would be a little louder, and it would be alarmed by the sunlight in the treetops, "Then, you had a''moment'' to me. ?" Hugo raised his head and ran into Cameron''s eyes, but he involuntarily pursed his lips, not knowing how to answer. Hugo opened her mouth, seeming to want to say something, but before he could speak, Cameron laughed, "Just kidding." Then he saw Hugo''s relieved smile, and she looked away. "I don''t want to know the answer anymore." In other words, she already knew the answer in her heart. "Then...Have you ever had a''moment'' with Sally?" Cameron knew she shouldn''t be curious, but she couldn''t help but ask. Hugo looked at her in a daze, but didn''t know how to answer. Cameron took the initiative to break the embarrassment with a smile, "I''m just curious, just treat it as... give me a lesson." Hugo turned his head slightly, looked at the sea in the distance, did not answer, but fell deeply into his own memories, and countless images in his mind were slowly surging. Although Hugo didnt say a word, Cameron read the answer in Hugos gleaming eyes. A trace of envy flashed in her vision, and she was quickly concealed by loneliness, Then , How is the progress between you?" Hugo shook his head, the corner of his mouth smiled a little more helplessly, "No progress." "Why?" Cameron didn''t understand. Hugo let out a sigh of relief, "Perhaps the time is wrong. A true love requires meeting the right person at the right time, at the right place. But she and I... never seem to find the right one. time." Cameron''s gaze traced the look between Hugo''s eyebrows little by little, and then the smile on the corner of his mouth gradually sketched, "Hugo, sometimes, love doesn''t need time or place, it''s just two people. "Cameron pointed to the position of Hugo''s heart, "There is still a little courage, a little impulse. Because love always runs counter to reason." Seeing Hugo lost in thought the last stone in Cameron''s heart also slowly fell, and her shoulders relaxed, and then she saw Hugo laugh helplessly, "So, Did you choose to forgive?" Cameron couldn''t help his smile at all, but he forced himself to close the corners of his mouth, showing a thoughtful appearance, "I have received your request, and I will consider it carefully." Hugo''s triumphant appearance made Hugo. The smile came out like this, and the afternoon sun began to dance gently. Cameron refused Hugo''s help, and then went upstairs alone to pack her luggage, and carefully looked at the familiar furnishings and arrangements in the room. Her heart rushed up again, but after all, she turned and walked downstairs. Then, with the help of Hugo, she moved all her suitcases into the car. After everything was installed, Cameron stood in front of the sweaty Hugo, stood on tiptoe, and said in his ear, "Be careful, I still have something here, maybe it will become An excuse to come back someday." This made Hugo lower his head and laugh. The brilliant smile made Cameron''s eyes intently, and then she pressed a kiss on the corner of Hugo''s mouth. The warmth and softness made her couldn''t bear it. He closed his eyes, "Hugo Lancaster, goodbye." After speaking, Cameron turned and got in his car, started the engine, and didn''t look back. Chapter 1803： Thousands of people gathered In the midsummer of 1997, the heat wave swept across, and "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" was staged shockingly, opening the grand scene of this year''s summer archive with great vigor, and the premiere weekend swept over 90 million US dollars. At the box office, it broke the historical record of $80 million on the weekend of 30 days created by "Independence Day" last year! Although it was not able to break the box office data of 116 million US dollars on the first Thursday of the "Independence Day" premiere, unfortunately it did not become the second film history work with a box office of over 100 million a week, but "Jurassic Park 2: Jurassic Park 2: "Lost World" still sturdily created a new box office record for the premiere weekend, which also inherited the strong momentum of last year''s "Independence Day" and truly determined the tone of the blockbuster era. "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" has achieved such outstanding results, so that the whole Hollywood is excited. Many people are looking forward to the continuation of last year''s grand occasion this year. Some people are even looking forward to the first appearance this year. Two "Independence Day" swept through thousands of works like this. In this boiling heat, the streets of Los Angeles once again ushered in a lively event. Hugo drove his newly bought silver Jaguar e-type lightweight retro convertible down. The direction of the city is going forward, but the distance is down. There are still six streets in the city, and traffic control has already begun. This made Hugo frowned. Today is the day when the "L.A. Confidential" starts up, and they chose the starting location. The area past the poor street in the city, the old police in the 1950s. The police station was there, and it is still used as the Los Angeles branch, but the police force is not so concentrated. The crew applied for the right to close the streets half a month ago, but if Hugo remembers correctly, they only applied for the closure of three streets. So what''s the congestion in front of me? Hugo slowly parked the car in front of the traffic lights and looked around. The traffic was still moving around here, but he didn''t know why the speed was so slow. Is it because of an accident that happened when the street was closed? Although the work of closing the streets was taken care of by David L-Wolper, Hugo was still a little anxious-the first time he felt the pressure of being a producer. "Huh", a loud whistle came from the right hand side. Turning his head, he saw a young man driving a Shelby Mustang gt500 classic retro car with a pair of sunglasses on the bridge of his nose. At this time, he pulled the sunglasses down. Pull, took a close look at Hugo''s car, and whistled again. Then Hugo''s gaze touched him, he didn''t say anything, just gave a thumbs up and expressed admiration. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, and the irritability just a little bit eased. At this moment, the traffic policeman who was keeping the crowd walking across the crosswalk in front came over. Hugo raised his right hand and wanted to ask about the road conditions ahead. But he didn''t want the traffic policeman to look at the streamlined silver car body, and then smiled jokingly. Then, "Sir, really a pretty girl." "I know, that''s why I chose her." Hugo responded with a smile. This Jaguar retro sports car is the most classic sports car from the 1960s to the early 1970s, and it has always been the sales champion of the sports car rankings for more than ten years. Later, although many competitors appeared, e-type has always been a classic among classics. This retro car purchased by Hugo is the third series of e-type, and it is also the rarest variety on the market. It can be said that it is a sports car with a price but no market. Hugo took advantage of the situation and pointed to the car array that was advancing like a snail. The young traffic policeman raised his head and explained with a smile, "Today, the crew closed the streets..." Then the traffic policeman saw Hugo taking off his sunglasses in front of him, and his eyes suddenly became round, "Jesus Christ, what a hell." That''s it!" Then the traffic police realized that he was swearing, and smirked twice, "Sorry, Hugo. Oh, no, Mr. Lancaster." Hugo smiled and waved his hand to indicate that it was okay, and then pointed to the congestion ahead. The traffic police reacted, "Yes, today because of..." The traffic police looked at Hugo and suddenly realized, "Because your new work is about to be filmed. , The streets were closed. However, too many people came here to watch the excitement. Two nearby streets have been blocked. Now the traffic has been completely paralyzed. We have to come and help. You know, this area Public security is always prone to problems." Down. Because many ethnic minorities live in this area of ??the city, especially black people of African descent, public security is indeed worse. Hugo couldn''t help but rubbed his temples. This was his first day as a producer, and he ran into problems. When he was an actor before, these problems could be thrown away at others to deal with, but now he also needs to start facing troubles. Hugo took a deep breath, "Can I drive to the closed street?" The traffic police shook his head embarrassedly, "This street was completely blocked in the past. I still suggest you go around to the back street, find a place to park, and then walk faster. However, the parking lots nearby are relatively... " The traffic policeman smiled bitterly. The part of Hugo he didn''t tell, but he knew that it was easier to lose the car, especially a retro car like Hugo. It is estimated that he turned and left and was stolen immediately. "If you want, you can go a little further back..." Hugo waved his hand and interrupted the traffic police, "It''s okay, I know a place to park." Al Bar is two streets behind. The others Hugo is not sure, but he knows that Green Hill is definitely trustworthy. . "But thank you for your help anyway." "No, it''s my honor." The traffic policeman rubbed his hands nervously, and then hesitated. "Mr. Lancaster, I really like your movie. I don''t know if you can sign me. ?" "Of course there is no problem." Hugo chuckled, planning to look for a pen in the drawer beside him, but at this time Hugo found that the red light had turned yellow. Looking back at the long dragon behind him, Hugo smiled awkwardly at the traffic policeman in front of him. The traffic policeman immediately found the problem and took a half step back, "It''s okay, it''s okay." Having said that, it is still hard to conceal his upset and disappointment on the face of the traffic policeman. Hugo thought for a while, "I''m sorry, but if you don''t like the trouble after your shift is over for a while, you can go to the crew and find a man named Joseph Gibbs. I think he can help you a little bit." After that, Hugo didn''t have time to explain further, because the yellow light had turned into a green light, and the car in the lane next door had already set off. He could only regretfully spread his right hand, "I''m really sorry." The traffic police waved his hand again and again, with a smile on his face, signaled Hugo to go quickly, and then after he watched Hugo drive away, he clenched his fist and received his waist severely, and shouted "Yeah!" but it still felt unsatisfactory. , Yelled twice again, and then picked up the walkie-talkie on his left shoulder, "Call, call, guess who just had a friendly conversation with Hugo Lancaster?" The smug expression could hardly be concealed. . Naturally, Hugo didn''t know that his kindness could make some people feel happy all day long. After driving forward, the speed of the car really slowed down quickly. A street less than 300 yards, Hugo was stuck here for a full quarter of an hour, and finally turned into another street, which was better. . After arriving at Al Bar, Hugo expertly parked the car in the open space in front of the warehouse behind, which was a parking lot reserved for those underground bands who came to practice. Hugo specially entered the Al Bar and greeted him, but he didn''t expect the scattered guests in the bar to be very excited-it was only 9:30 in the morning. Hugo briefly greeted him, then turned and left, toward the Xiacheng police. The location of the inspection sub-bureau walked over. The main street has been blocked by vehicles along the way, and the pedestrian street areas on both sides also have a steady stream of people surging in the same direction. Almost everyone has a similar excitement on their faces. The discourse of discussion is also similar, with keywords such as "Hugo", "works", "Theron, Spacy, Lancaster" and so on. This caused Hugo to hold his sunglasses slightly, trying to pretend to be calm. Although Hugo has now overcome the phobia of the crowd, to be honest, the feeling of being overwhelmed by crowds is really uncomfortable, and it is also prone to accidents. Therefore, Hugo still strives to keep a low profile. I didn''t deliberately pretend, I just don''t want to be too conspicuous, try to integrate myself into the crowd, and be calm, but not easy to be discovered. Although today is the start-up ceremony, Hugo did not dress upA white round neck T-shirt with black jeans, a pair of black cowboy boots on his feet, a leather bracelet on his right wrist, and finally A pair of sunglasses does not seem to be special. However, before they knew it, people began to focus on Hugo, one or two, more and more, and even heard "Is that right?" "Is it?" "Is it really?" Such kind of scrutiny. Faced with such a situation, Hugo can only pretend to be calm, always pretending that the other person is not discussing himself, and even actively looks at a woman who is boldly looking straight, raised his eyebrows, and seems to express his doubts, "What do you have? Is it something?" Such a calm posture really dispelled the other party''s doubts. But Hugo also knows that this is not a long-term solution, only to make the steps as large as possible. However, when he turned into the main street closed, Hugo''s footsteps could not help but stop - not because he didn''t want to go forward, but because he couldn''t go forward at all: The huge crowds in front of me filled the whole street with almost no space. Even the uniformed personnel maintaining order were completely submerged. Not only one street, but the three streets around the sight were completely blocked. When the water got stuck, a truck carrying props got stuck on the main street and moved slowly at the speed of a snail. Hugo strongly suspects that even the snail is faster than this truck. Chapter 1804： Boot craze Hugo did not expect such a grand occasion. Obviously, even the "L.A. Confidential" crew did not expect it. David-l-Wolper also seriously under-anticipated the current situation, which led to chaos on the scene. Seeing that the truck carrying props was blocked in the middle of the road, Hugo knew that this situation had to be controlled, otherwise the crew would not want to start it today. Looking left and right, Hugo saw a traffic policeman on duty beside the road. He was trying to control the situation. He constantly waved the baton in his hand and shouted loudly, but he was weak and unable to withstand the surging crowd. . As a result, Hugo squeezed in the direction of the traffic police, but the crowds from all directions were rushing forward, which made every step of Hugo seem extremely difficult, and it took a long time to get out of less than three steps, and also Sweating profusely. The onlookers all around couldn''t help raising their voices and complaining, "Be careful, be careful", "You stepped on my foot", "Asshole, what are you squeezing?"... Hugo could only raise his hands high, and then, like a sardine in the middle of a sardine, struggled upstream. The distance of less than ten yards took almost half a century. Finally, I walked to the traffic policeman, but before Hugo could speak, I heard someone shouting excitedly, "Hugo, it''s Hugo Lancaster!" The shouting was quickly overwhelmed by the noise of the surroundings. No one found the source of the sound. A small piece of people who had heard a little began to look around. Countless people were shouting, "Where is Hugo? Where?" This temporarily bought Hugo a little time. Hugo patted the traffic policeman on the shoulder, but the other party did not respond at all. Obviously, it is normal to touch the body in such a turbulent crowd. Hugo had to punch the traffic policeman on the shoulder. . The traffic policeman turned his head and yelled viciously, "Grass! Who the **** beat me!" Hugo didn''t mind the other party''s rudeness, and directly shouted, "Sorry, my fault. I am Hugo Lancaster, can you help me control the situation at the scene?" The traffic police directly said Frozen in place, it seemed that the brain crashed instantly and did not react at all. Hugo thought the shouts around were too noisy and had to shout again, "The scene is too chaotic. I hope you can help me." Take control of the scene." Otherwise, the crew really don''t want to start the game today. "Oh, God! Oh, God!" The traffic policeman had a **** expression on his face, and was about to learn a soprano song. Hugo suddenly felt bad, and put his hand on his lips. He made a "hush" gesture, but the uncle in front of him still exclaimed, "Hugo, it''s really rain..." The second half of the sentence was directly cut off by him covering his mouth with both hands. Hugo was too late to communicate in detail, because someone around had already noticed the abnormality, "So you know me?" The uncle wanted to speak, but found that he was covering his mouth, squeaking, and then he nodded quickly to express his affirmation. Hugo immediately said, "I need your help now, is there any problem?" The uncle nodded again, and Hugo looked around, "Do you have a trumpet here?" The uncle pushed his waist. Coming out, even with a beer belly, still enchanting, Hugo saw a loudspeaker, "I will attract everyones attention later, try my best to control the situation, and then you and your colleagues will slowly guide the crowd to the next door. Going to the block, we need to unite to control the situation." The uncle nodded with eyes full of light. Hugo laughed blankly at the appearance of the uncle, "You can talk now." "Hugo, it''s really Hugo..." The surrounding voices have gradually begun to converge towards Hugo''s location. There is no way. At present, Hugo is the most recognized artist in the United States and even the world, even if it is male and female. It''s no exaggeration that all young and old know each other. Hugo patted the traffic policeman on the shoulder, "May I ask what your name is?" "Sam." "Very well, Sam, please give me the speaker." After Hugo said, Sam hurriedly removed the loudspeaker and handed it to Hugo. Hugo smiled at Sam, "I will trouble you and your colleagues next." After saying that, Hugo didn''t wait for Sam to react, and then climbed directly onto the one-person-high paint bucket on the side of the street -There are four or five paint buckets full of rust and residual sewage stacked next to each other, which now becomes the most natural stage. Hugo has also experienced a lot of winds and waves in Hollywood. Faced with such a scene again, although he can''t say that he is in his chest, he will not panic and be overwhelmed. Hugo quickly sorted out his thoughts and made the most appropriate decision in the shortest time. "Oh", Hugo''s actions caused a small circle of people nearby to scream in exclamation, and then they began to scream incredible, "Hugo!" However, before the commotion was completely agitated, Hugo picked up the loudspeaker, "Hey, hey!" After testing it twice, the harsh noise "beep" through the sky, making the surrounding half a block of noise The crowd cast their sights, "Good morning, this is Hugo Lancaster." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" The whole block began to lose control in an instant. Everyone swarmed towards the corner where Hugo was. Hugo had to shout, "Calm down, calm down everyone!" But his voice Still like a canoe in the stormy sea, it is in danger of being wiped out at any time, "Quiet!" Hugo screamed violently, barely swearing directly. The restlessness at the scene calmed a little bit in front of Hugo''s anger. Everyone looked at Hugo with stunned eyes, which caused such a brief moment of stagnation on the scene. Hugo immediately caught this moment and said loudly to the loudspeaker, "Please calm down, otherwise there will be casualties. This is something we all don''t want to see." This short sentence Before finishing talking, the scene began to agitate again. Those who shouted Hugo''s name, screamed out of control, screamed frantically, all began to lose control again, but the words that Hugo said between the gaps , Still played a part, so that many people regained their senses and began to try to resist the huge thrust that came from behind. "Calm down, please calm down!" Hugo said again. Although the surroundings are still noisy, this time Hugo''s voice can be heard. "Thank you for coming here to express your love to us. ''The support of the crew has received so much attention just at the start-up stage. It is our honor. We also hope that these attentions can become motivation, so that everyone can work together to make a good movie and turn everyone''s attention into a favorite. You guys. Being able to come to the scene is already a huge affirmation!" Accompanied by Hugo''s words, the restlessness on the scene was magically calmed down, everyone raised their heads, looked at Hugo standing above the paint bucket, and listened quietly. When Hugo''s voice fell, everyone applauded. The scene of applause, shouts, and laughter made people mistaken for the grand occasion of the presidential candidate during the election speech. Such a scene is not only magical, but also spectacular and amazing. Sam stood beside him, but also raised his head in admiration, looking at Hugo high above him, and he couldn''t help but focus all his attention on Hugo. But Sam suddenly found that Hugo looked down at him, which made Sam stunned, and then he saw Hugo''s mouth, "Now is now." Sam''s brain reacted for about two seconds, and then it was only then. After reacting, he quickly grabbed the walkie-talkie on his left shoulder and started contacting his colleagues. "Thank you for coming to the scene. I think the crew has already felt your enthusiasm. If the crew needs extra actors in the future, I think our casting director can save a lot of things." Hugo''s little joking made the scene again. He laughed, "However, now I need you to do me a little favor, hoping to get your help." This sentence made everyone in the audience look up and look at Hugo expectantly. The heavy pressure slowly fell on Hugo''s shoulders. This is the power of public opinion leaders. It may be just a word, a call, and an action, but it can have a huge impact on ordinary people, and even have a profound impact on society. Hugo took a deep breath and tried to keep his voice steady. "You can see this truck on the main street, which is actually a prop car for our crew. To ensure that the crew can start work today, I hope everyone can let it go for a while. Let this truck enter the crew. Before the words fell, someone had already started to turn around, which made Hugos mouth lightly outline, Also, there is...Next is the crews start-up ceremony~ www.novelhall.com~ If you are interested, we welcome everyone to stay and watch. Of course, the premise is to keep the traffic nearby. I dont want to be a late sinner for working people. Of course, I also hope that I can enter the crew smoothly. As far as I know, many reporters arrived at the scene today, and I still have work to do." Hugos little humor made everyone chuckle at the scene, and some even whistled at Hugo and yelled, "Hugo, you are so hot!" As a result, everyone burst into laughter, Yu Guo can only shrug his shoulders, "Thank you for the compliment." Then Hugo said again to the loudspeaker, "Now there are uniformed personnel on the scene to maintain order, and I hope everyone can cooperate and don''t strip the city hall. Here is an opportunity for filming rights." After speaking, Hugo jumped out of the paint bucket amidst the roar of laughter, and then he saw a friendly smiling face around him. Hugo walked to Sam, held Sams right hand and slammed his shoulder lightly, "Thank you for your help." Then he handed the loudspeaker to Sam, and the crowd in front of him automatically stepped aside. The road is enough for the estimated road to pass. The end of the road is the sign bar for the crew to close the street. Seeing this scene, Hugo with a bright smile on his mouth, raised his hands, and high-five the crowds on both sides all the way, and ran into the crew all the way. Chapter 1805： Admiring eyes Watching Hugo jogging and high-fiving all the way into the crew, the reporters guarding the street all recorded this moment with their cameras. Although every reporter has a deep understanding of Hugo''s current powerful influence, they are still amazed after every real experience. There have been talk shows on why Hugo is so popular and has such a strong appeal among the masses, even surpassing the "two Toms"-Tom Hanks and Tom Cruise. At that time, the show joked that it might be because Hugo had received his first Golden Plum Worst Actor Award with tears. This not only made Hugos image approachable and easy to be accepted by the public; it also made Hugo easy to accept. The experience of re-emergence is inspirational and legendary. Therefore, this has won the love of the general public, even surpassing Tom Hanks, who is a typical good family and good man of the middle class in the United States. Regardless of whether the talk shows discussion is correct or not, and no matter what the reason is, the fact is that the launch ceremony of "L.A. Confidential" has once again undoubtedly become the hot spot, in the most highly anticipated way. After Hugo entered the crew, the staff walked up and gave a high-five to celebrate. Then he took the baton in his hand and motioned to let Hugo in, and the task of directing the truck into the crew was handed over. Him. Hugo nodded, walked in quickly, and then saw David and Curtis walking towards him. "Huh, I was worried that you won''t be able to get in just now, and I was thinking about what to do." Curtis obviously hadn''t seen such a big battle, his face was a little uneasy, but a little excited, feeling quite contradictory. David also let out a long sigh of relief, "Thank God, almost half of the crew were blocked outside and couldn''t get in. Now it''s finally resolved." In fact, there are still two full hours before the press conference of "L.A. Confidential". Most of the reporters did not arrive at the scene. The crew members are also making preparations one after another-today is not just a press conference. , And will open the studio for a period of time, so that reporters can stay on-site to interview first-hand information. But who knew that the scene would become so lively that even the most important protagonist almost couldn''t get in. "Kevin and Charlize were all blocked a few blocks away. I went to contact the traffic police to check, hoping not to affect today''s shooting." David pointed to the still noisy crowd in front of him, and beat Hugo. After greeting, he strode over. And politics. David is in charge of all matters related to the government''s dealings. Hugo has solved a big problem for him today. Curtis and Hugo walked towards the crew. The street in front of them has been completely closed. At the end of the street is the base camp of the crew. Three trucks and a trailer are parked. There is a huge tent next to it. All the staff are busy loading and unloading filming work. Although it is still the street of life, the feeling of the studio has been revealed. "Barry just called, and he will come directly later." Curtis simply confessed that to some extent, he and Hugo should be in the same camp, because the two want to work together to make the movie well. Even more because Hugo is the core of the entire crew. Hugo was not surprised by this situation. Barry did not come to control the situation at the scene. After the "L.A. Confidential" was turned on, there was actually not much direct contact with Barry. Even if something happened, he would come through David. Remote control-this kind of situation will almost never happen. But Barry decided to come to the scene in person. On the one hand, he took the opportunity to express his importance to Hugo, and on the other hand, he hoped to use today''s momentum to further expand the momentum of "L.A. Confidential". Hugo nodded to express his understanding. Curtis looked at the reporter in another corner who was about to move. "Do you want to see the reporter first?" Hugo followed Curtiss sight and saw the group of reporters, familiar or unfamiliar, and spotted Hugos sight. Everyone shook their hands vigorously in an attempt to attract Hugos attention. Hugo just beckoned with a smile, and did not intend to go over, "It will be a press conference in a while, no hurry." What''s more, after the press conference, it is estimated that these reporters will still pester him for a while, so There is no need to go to greet them now. The two went straight to the location of the base camp, and they saw Heath Ledger and Russell Crow from a distance. They were standing beside the street with anxiety and expectation, their eyes fixed on Hugo. This It didn''t take long for the two actors who were also from Australia to join the crew, and they had already found a common topic. Obviously, they wanted to come forward and say something to Hugo, but saw that Hugo and Curtis were communicating, but they did not dare to come forward easily, and then they watched Hugo pass by them. The individual glanced at each other, and immediately chased after him in a panic, not too far behind. Curtis looked back at the two actors who were following the same steps. Seeing them anxious but at a loss, he turned his head and glanced at Hugo. He stopped talking, but after all he did not hold back, "Hugo , Dont you plan to communicate with them?" The corner of Hugo''s mouth outlines a perfect arc, "I want to enjoy the feeling of being worshiped." These words made Curtis stunned, and then he saw the serious look in Hugo''s eyes, and then realized that Hugo was joking and couldn''t help laughing. Although Hugo was joking, he was actually part of the truth. Although long, long ago, Alexander Lorraine expressed his appreciation for Hugos performance and even admiration of Hugo; but the meaning now is completely different. Hugo has now become an actor under the age of thirty-five. Models have also become a reason for many young people to go to Hollywood and fall in love with movies. Just like when Hugo met Steven Spielberg, Paul Newman, Gregory Parker, Catherine Hepburn and others, the excitement and excitement are indescribable. This feeling is actually very strange, a little excited, but also a little nervous. Obviously he is just an ordinary person, just an ordinary actor, not Jesus, not Goddess of Mercy, not God, but being respected, worshipped, and admired by others. This is a kind of glory, a burden, or a kind of honor. This kind of honor, it feels really mixed. At this time, Heath and Russell finally couldn''t help it anymore, and ran to Hugo in a trot. This made Hugo and Curtis''s footsteps stop. Russell took a deep breath and showed a smile. "Mr. Hanson, good morning." Then he turned to look at Hugo who was standing next to him, "I think this is Mr. Lancaster, right?" Russell is three years older than Hugo, so he tries to maintain his composure, pretends to be calm and composed, and interacts with normal etiquette in social situations. In fact, after Russell finished speaking, he was a little nervous. He was wondering whether it would be more appropriate to let Curtis introduce him as an intermediary. It seemed a bit presumptuous to introduce him so rashly. But seeing Hugo smile politely, "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Crow, I''m Hugo Lancaster." This caused Russell to panic. Looking at Hugo''s extended right hand, he was actually stunned. He didn''t know what to do. He glanced back at Heath beside him, but before Heath could react, he looked again. Hugo, then took Hugo''s right hand, "Russell, please call me Russell. Nice to meet you. I only watched the Seven Deadly Sins not long ago, and your performance is really wonderful." Russells nervousness was almost fully manifested, Hugo could even feel his right hand trembling slightly, this kind of excitement that could not be contained, reminded Hugo of the situation when he had just crossed over, the freshness , That sense of uneasiness, that sense of expectation, has become a huge driving force for him to keep moving forward. "Russell, Leo and I mentioned you, he said he was a little jealous of you, because your acting talent is really outstanding." Hugo said with a smile. But this simple sentence made Russell''s face flushed slightly with excitement, "Leo, Leo said before that he wanted to introduce me to you, but he has not been able to fulfill it. I didn''t expect it, but I did. I am honored to be able to co-star in a work with you, I am really flattered." "Haha, if I said, the reason why I recommend you to the crew is because of Leo''s introduction?" Hugo''s words made Russell''s pupils slightly dilated, and he was a little excited and overwhelmed. It is hard to imagine that Russell Crowe, who will be in Hollywood in the future, is even a few years older than Hugo at this time, but he is like a small fan of star chasers, uneasy and excited. After Hugos sight, he saw Heath who was standing a little cramped and then proactively stretched out his right hand, "Heath, Im very happy to see you again. You succeeded in taking it. It''s this important role." Heath is actually a little worried, because there are many rumors about Hugo in the circle. The most famous one is that it is difficult for Hugo to remember other people''s names and he has some facial blindness. Therefore, every time when we meet, if Hugo shows a sense of strangeness, it is not because he is impolite, but because he is indeed weak in this respect. Today, Heath has been worried that he and Hugo have only met two sides. Hugo does not remember what he said, what should he do, and introduce himself again? Or should I try to awaken Hugo''s memory? When Hugo called out his name accurately, the smile on Heath''s face instantly burst into infinite light, "Sir...I mean, Hugo, it''s really nice to meet you. I can''t wait now. , I mean, I look forward to watching your performance on the spot...Of course, I also look forward to my own performance." Heath said incoherently. Hugo chuckled lightly, then turned to look at Curtis beside him, "It''s nice to be young, isn''t it?" Curtis has three black lines on his forehead: the famous Hugo Lancaster is thirty this year. Chapter 1806： Highly anticipated Hugo continued to move forward, whispering and communicating with Curtis about the press conference and today''s shooting plan. The two producers are bound to be extremely busy today on the first day of the boot. Russell and Heath followed Hugo closely. Even if they couldn''t get in a word, they still couldn''t restrain the throbbing in their hearts. Russell and Heaths gaffe is indeed normal for the crew, because they all know how rare it is to have a chance to appear on the "L.A. Confidential" crew. Russells role in Bud is rumored throughout Hollywood. A total of 17 people participated in the competition-12 of the 17 candidates were from the three major brokerage companies. The fierce competition can be described as fierce. As for the small role of Matt Heath, the Screen Actors Guild received 57 applications, not to mention that the competition for the heroine Lynn caused the three major agencies to fight the grand occasion. There are even rumors that the international Marvin Josephson, CEO of Innovation Management Agency, in order to allow his artist Demi Moore to get the role of Lynn, on the night of the party at the Hugo Malibu Villa, he and Martin, the senior partner of Innovative Artist Agency -Baum scuffles into a ball. Of course, rumors are only rumors, no one can confirm. Only Barry Meyer can know how grand this time the "L.A. Confidential" casting is. As many as 63 brokerage companies in Hollywood have participated in the fight for more than 70 roles with lines on the crew. There are as many as 600 actors who are actually exposed to role auditions. Even if the four core roles are not deducted, the average role is close to nine actors fighting for each role. On the surface, the shortlisting of Russell and Heath, including Charlize''s victory, went very well, but in fact the struggle behind it was a big show. Almost everyone in the Hollywood industry knows one thing. Since the 1992 Golden Raspberry Awards, every work that Hugo Lancaster has starred in has either box office or awards, or both business and word of mouth, or miracles. , Or write brilliant. As an actor, being able to perform with Hugo is not only a dream opportunity for many newcomers, but also a collaboration that many senior actors are happy to see. From "Before Sunrise" to "Seven Deadly Sins" to "Death Row", all the actors who performed with Hugo burst out with tremendous energy and repeatedly achieved breakthroughs. Even Morgan Freeman lamented. The experience of playing against Hugo is one of the most memorable experiences in his career as an actor. More importantly, this time Hugo will also appear as a producer of "L.A. Confidential". For agents and actors, this is almost a guarantee of masterpieces and almost a guarantee of success. Who knows if this is the next "Independence Day" or the next "Pulp Fiction", but it is certain that even if it is the next "Before Sunrise", no one wants to miss it. Therefore, the casting process is so tragic. It is almost one of the most exciting events after the film industry regained its glory in the 1980s. It reminds people of the crazy scene of people empty in the public casting of "Star Wars 3" in 1981. . Of course, Russell and Heath''s excitement and even gaffes are justified, and no one will blame them. "We have too many locations, more than sixty locations. If we don''t want to delay the progress, we must ensure that we finish shooting at two or three locations every day... Wait, when is the expected date of the movie, David said?" Yu Guo stopped and looked at Curtis a little irritably. After Hugo got the shooting schedule yesterday, he has been in a state of anxiety. This is not a good thing for the adjustment of shooting conditions. Fortunately, Hugo is already well-trained and there should be no problem. But now when discussing with Curtis, it is still inevitable to start to get irritated again. "September," Curtis also frowned embarrassedly, "but the exact date has not been set yet...?" Curtis is also not sure if this is a good thing or a bad thing. "Mad, a bunch of crazy." Hugo frowned, which means that the shooting and post-production time for "L.A. Confidential" is only less than four months, and the speed is really too fast. "You plan to post-production together. , Or edit every day?" Hugo looked at Curtis and asked. "Every night," Curtis replied neatly, "I plan to shoot according to the timeline, and then keep the secret of the ending, and only announce the script of the day to the actors every day, and try to brew the emotions according to the film process as much as possible. Get up." So far only four protagonists have received the full version of the script. Hugo nodded. Although he didnt know anything about film post-production, he knew clearly that they didnt have much time wasting during the filming stage. The props are divided into three groups. While we are shooting here, the other two groups first go to other locations to arrange the scene, and then after the shooting is over, we move quickly, and we can directly invest in shooting there. This is also Hugo''s fight. With the benefit of more budget, there is obviously more room for activity. "However, the requirements for the actors are very strict, they must enter the state immediately, and there is no time to waste the actors." Curtis does not want this, but it is definitely not an easy task. Hugo let out a long breath, but smiled at Curtis, "Fortunately, our cast is trustworthy." Then he gave Curtis a meaningful look. Curtis quickly understood that among the four protagonists, except for the new Hollywood face Russell, the performance skills of the other three have been recognized. Even Russell, his previous performances have already received many comments. . On the most important heroine, Charlizes three works in the past year, "Before Sunrise", "Romeo and Juliet", and "Devil''s Spokesperson" have proven their strength, especially the recently completed "Devil''s Spokesperson" , The crew is also full of praise for Charlize. At this point, you can see the advantage. If you choose Kim Basinger, although it may not necessarily be a problem, it is certain that things will not be so optimistic. "Curtis, what is this?" Hugo''s voice planned Curtis''s thinking. He raised his head and saw Hugo standing next to the trailer. Hugo had a puzzled expression on his face because of the sticker on the trailer. With a huge "Hugo Lancaster", it is very difficult not to pay attention. This is a huge trailer with a well-equipped RV in the back, where you can sleep, bathe, cook, etc. Curtis smiled, "Your mobile lounge, a gift from Barry." Although he wanted to take it lightly, he still couldn''t restrain the excitement in his voice. After entering the 21st century, especially after the rapid development of the Internet, the RV has become a must-have item for the top stars of the crew, and even most crews will prepare one-for all the actors of the crew as a mobile lounge, dressing room, and changing room Use, only a few top superstars can own their own RV. On the one hand, it is in the consideration of movement, so that the crew can move at any time, and there is no need to temporarily clean up the scene; on the other hand, it is also in consideration of privacy. The interruption of the onlookers to the actors is rising rapidly with the appearance of blogs, and the RV can avoid these to the greatest extent. Pay attention to the line of sight. But now in 1997, let alone the actors, even the entire crew does not use too many RVsHugo once used it in the "Pulp Fiction" crew because the crew needs to travel around Los Angeles for a long time. Of course, this is also related to the current shooting mode of the crew. The era of commercial blockbusters has just begun. Today, Hugo made history unintentionally, becoming the first Hollywood actor to own a private caravan lounge-a gift from the CEO of Warner Bros. Although there were enough surprises today, Hugo still stared at the RV in front of him. Hugo certainly does not lack the money to buy a private lounge of his own, but lies in the unique treatment of the crew. The special treatment is really fascinating. "Wow, does this mean that I can sleep in the RV and be late for shooting on purpose?" Hugo said excitedly, Curtis, Heath, Russell and other staff standing next to them all. Black line-even if there is no RV, no one can stop Hugo from wanting to play a big name. It is a pity that Hugo hasn''t taken the gift seriously yet, and he started to get busy again, because the reporters who came to the press conference have already blocked the scene A total of 73 media outlets and more than 200 reporters arrived at the scene, making the open-air conference scene bloated. There are obviously no border restrictions, but it still makes people feel that the street is almost broken. Curtis and David successively pacified the restless media, but it was still to no avail. As a result, Hugo could only come out in person-as a producer. When they saw Hugo appearing next to the temporary outdoor stand of the press conference, the reporters immediately started booing. Hugo understood in an instant. In fact, everyone knows that there is still half an hour before the press conference. What made Hugo appear-if Hugo is an actor, he can continue to avoid seeing him, but he is a producer and needs to come out to maintain order. This can be regarded as revenge by the uncrowned kings for a little trick on Hugo. Looking at Barry Meyer who was standing at the scene "helping the abuser", Hugo could only laugh helplessly, then walked onto the stage, took the microphone and said, "Why don''t I know that Halloween is coming to summer in advance? "" One sentence made all the reporters at the scene laugh and looked triumphant, "Since everyone is so looking forward to our crew, then I can also look forward to your front page headlines tomorrow, right?" The front page headlines are almost from the teeth. Squeezed out of the seam. In a word, the noise on the scene came to an abrupt end. Sure enough, Hugo is not easy to mess with. Chapter 1807： Lots of focus The reporters stood under the stage, looking at Hugo on the stage, wondering how Hugo will deal with the situation on the spot next. Today is quite special. The crew of "L.A. Confidential" needs to rely on the power of reporters to carry out pre-propaganda. As a producer, Hugo cannot ignore reporters or confront them head-on. In other words, today It is the uncrowned kings who hold the initiative. So, now there is nearly half an hour before the press conference officially begins. How will Hugo respond to the restlessness of the reporters on the spot? Hugo walked to the side stage to think for a while, and then left the stage, standing next to him and discussing with Curtis, David and others in a low voice. The reporters started booing again in an instant-the uncrowned kings have suffered too many times in the hands of Hugo, and they finally seized an opportunity to play a prank. How could they be willing to give up? Some reporters even started to hit with an inflatable stick, making the scene sound like the Staples Field during the Lakers'' home game. This also caused the onlookers outside the street to start screaming and shouting, almost half of them. The city has entered the carnival rhythm. But in just a while, Hugo stepped onto the stage again, but this time he did not go to appease the reporters at the scene, but greeted Kevin Spacey, Charlize Theron and others on the stage. Now it''s the reporters'' turn to be confused: Should the press conference start early? This shouldn''t be, because there are still many invited media who have not arrived at the scene-after all, it is still early to the real opening time. Hugo bowed his head and exchanged a few words with Kevin and Charlize, and then saw a group of people step onto the stage one after another. The reporters below the stage showed different postures in a blink of an eye. Some of them were still making noise, some were whispering to discuss the situation, and some of them simply picked up the camera and took side shots. This controlled the scene to a certain extent. Situation. As more and more people walked onto the stage, the chaos turned into the stage, even more lively than the offstage. At the same time, some staff began to move benches and chairs onto the stage and get busy on the stage. Gradually, the reporters came to realize that this was a posture of taking a group photo, as if...like a college graduation photo. In Hollywood, the crew of course still take group photos, but more often they choose to take a commemorative group photo with all the staff and the background and props of the set when the crew is finalized; it is very rare at the opening ceremony. , Because the opening ceremony is more responsible for the propaganda function. Those who can attend the opening press conference are the protagonists of the crew, as well as big-name actors, directors, screenwriters, etc. As for the group photos, no one cares at alljust take the protagonists A photo is enough. "Russell, come here, come here." Hugo shouted to Russell who was standing in the corner. Russell couldn''t help but hesitate, looking at Hugo, Kevin, Charlize and others, at a loss, and then Hugo just Seeing Heath next to him, the corners of his mouth smiled, and he looked back at the roughly lined up formation, "Heath, come here too, hurry, hurry." Russell and Heath ran over quickly. Hugo gave a brief introduction to Kevin and Charlize, but apparently they had already met briefly, "Russell, you are one of the main characters and need to stand. Go to the middle. Heath, stand in the middle of the second row, stand next to James Cromwell and David Strezern, and distract a little." James Cromwell Er plays the last villain in the movie. Heath looked at the senior seniors who had already stood in the queue, and was stunned. The second row was almost the backbone of Hollywood. Perhaps they rarely acted as the protagonists of the movie, but all of them are golden supporting roles. It often appears much more often than the protagonist. James Cromwell showed a gentle smile when he heard Hugo''s words, and beckoned to Heath, "Young man, come here." As he said, he motioned for David beside him to move. Click to get out of position. Heath hesitated for a moment, and then ran over in small steps, feeling very happy. Russell stood there alone, but he was a little restrained. He looked around and didn''t know where he should stand. Hugo walked to the back chair in the first row and pointed to the middle position, "Charlize, sit down, it''s up to you to get the page today." One sentence made everyone laugh, "Russell, you sit down to Charlie." On the right side of Ziz, Kevin goes another place. While talking, Hugo sat down on Charlizes left, and then let Curtis sit down on his left. Russell looked at the seating arrangements and looked back at Kevin very uncomfortably. He seemed to think that Kevin should be sitting on Charlizes right hand, but Kevin didnt care and just sat in the chair one seat apart from Charlize. When he got down, Brian Helgrand was on his right, "Russell, come and sit down." Kevin also greeted him actively. At this time, Hugo stood up again with the microphone, "I dont know if you understand the basic situation of our crew, but as you can see, this is a huge crew, with more than 90 core crew members. If you are interested, you can also look back. The other behind-the-scenes heroes who are currently busy on the crew, although I want them to stand together, but considering that after the press conference is over, we still have to work on filming, so , I can only wrong them a bit." Hugos words made the busy staff whistles one after another, and the reporters couldnt help but chuckled, Now, the whole crew is here, and I hope everyone can leave a memorial for us, just as a cuckoo. Nest (''s. nest) is ready to take a group photo." This simple sentence caused everyone to roar with laughter. Some reporters even whistled, and the atmosphere immediately became lively. "Cuckoo''s Nest" actually alluded to the classic movie "Flying over the Cuckoo''s Nest (literally translated as "Flying over the Cuckoo''s Nest"). Hugo sat down again and straightened up. The reporters immediately pressed the shutter to record this special moment. This is not just an ingenious start-up ceremony, but can also be considered a special publicity ceremony-only a group photo of the "L.A. Confidential" crew is enough to become a topic, whether it is the academic teasing of the photo itself , Or the humorous view of "Cuckoo''s Nest", or the discussion triggered by the characters in the photo. In this photo, people can clearly see the strong cast, the strong combination of Hugo Lancaster, Kevin Spacey, Charlize Theron, plus the well-known insiders The optimistic Russell Crowe, the starring lineup is indeed huge, easily surpassing the "Seven Deadly Sins", "Stealing the Wire" and other works, becoming a model of star-studded and powerful cast in recent years; there are also James Cromwell, Danny -DeVito, David Strezern, Long Riverkin (.) and other strong blue-collar actors, the film has not yet started shooting, people are full of expectations for the performance of the film. Among them, the acting showdown between Hugo and Kevin is obviously high-profile. Last year, Kevin relied on the wonderful performance in "The Very Suspect" to defeat Hugo''s shocking performance in the "Seven Deadly Sins" and won the best male Oscar. The supporting role of the Golden Man, and later the crew broke the news that Hugo won the role of Anonymous in the "Seven Deadly Sins" by defeating Kevin at the last minute, which also made the collision between the two acting full of countless highlights. The second collaboration between Hugo and Charlize is also full of expectations. "Before sunrise" allowed people to see Hugo''s screenwriting talents, and also let people know Charlize''s beauty and acting skills, and this work made Charlize Nominated for the best actress Oscar for the first time, and even wrote a good story. What kind of sparks will the two people collide with this time, and what kind of storybook will the handsome and beautiful men and women''s partners interpret? The reporters have already started gearing up. After the group photo was taken, the staff moved the chairs off the stage, and then began to arrange the long table for the press conference. After all this was prepared, there was only less than five minutes left before the official start of the press conference. Up. At this time, the reporters suddenly realized that Hugo used a small trick to divert the reporter''s attention; it was also a small gimmick, adding some topics to today''s opening ceremony. Sure enough. But the reporters did not have time to be annoyed, because the press conference was officially opened soon. Almost all topics are directed towards Hugo, Kevin, and Charlize This is completely expected, especially "L.A. Confidential" as a new shoot of Hugo after "Independence Day". The works carry a lot of hope. In this regard, Hugo can only say, Every work is a new beginning. I hope that the work can bear great expectations and doubts like the "Seven Deadly Sins", and finally use it. Works to prove myself. Of course, this is just my wish, at least I should redouble my efforts from today, otherwise the work will be destroyed, and I cant blame the audience, right?" Faced with Hugos ridicule, the reporters all chuckled, and then Hugo went on to say, We have a group of very good actors in our work. I have already begun to look forward to the next work, but before I look forward to it, I will Worry about yourself first, because I havent performed for more than 18 months, so I think Im the one who needs to worry the most. This made everyone laugh, and even everyone sitting on the stage laughed. Voice, "Im telling the truth. In addition to Kevin and Charlize, Russell is also one of the main characters. He will take on the responsibility of the main characters in the movie. Russell is also a very good actor. If you are interested If you do, you can go to the actors'' union to investigate his information." Between talking and laughing, Hugo quietly shifted the topic to Russell. As a result, Russell, who was drinking water, didn''t expect it at all. When he didn''t expect it, he choked himself and began to cough violently, making everyone around him laugh. Chapter 1808： Doppelganger The news conference, which was originally planned to last for 30 minutes, lasted for nearly 50 minutes and still failed to end. Charlize is answering a question about the differences in the cooperation process of the three actors Leonardo DiCaprio, Keanu Reeves, and Hugo Lancaster, and received Charlize''s cry for help. Hugo couldnt help but laughed, and took the initiative to take the conversation, You cant count this question. Im on the scene, and Leo is probably hiding among the reporters at this time. Charlizes answer is bound to be polite. , Are all false things..." Before Hugo''s words were finished, the scene was amused. Everyone turned around looking for Leonardo''s figure. Charlize gave Hugo a thumbs up, and then again under the eyes of everyone. The thumb fell down, as if provocatively saying "I must speak ill of you", Hugo shrugged, expressing his innocence-or innocence, "So... if you are curious about this issue, let me down. I can wait for Charlizes exclusive interview to ask questions. I promise I wont read that magazine." The veteran reporters at the scene couldn''t help but applaud Hugo. Charlize, Kevin and others were naturally surprised about it, but Russell, who had not yet come back, sat next to him, was completely dumbfounded. Hugo immediately said, "I think the interview session should be enough. I have seen our screenwriter just now and said that if we don''t start working again, we don''t want to start the computer today. I think we should all avoid this disaster. "After speaking, Hugo took the initiative to stand up amidst the chuckles of the reporters, and in this way ended the seriously overtime press conference. Although the reporters were helpless, they had to admit that what Hugo was saying was the truth. They still had some questions to ask at this time. After all, this was the first time in nearly half a year that Hugo sat down in front of reporters honestly. Let them ask, who knows when the next such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity will be-but it is all over at this time. Russell raised his head and saw that the actors on both sides of him stood up one after another. He also quickly stood up and looked around, but didn''t know what to do. Hugo patted him on the shoulder and whispered in his ear, "Prepare to start makeup, and then follow the instructions of the program. We will officially start the machine in forty-five minutes." After speaking, Hugo didn''t have time to wait for Russell''s response, and saw Joseph beckoning in the audience. He could only walk quickly off the stage and follow Joseph toward the turbulent crowd that blocked the intersection of the street. As he walked, Joseph quickly explained his briskness to Hugo. When he reached the end of the street, Hugo saw the passionate faces in front of him. He smiled and waved at everyone, which made the scene sharp. The shouts and cheers were higher than the waves. Then Hugo saw the group of uniformed traffic policemen standing at the entrance. He vaguely felt that some of the faces were very familiar, but he couldn''t tell them apart. Another producer, David, stood by and accompanied him. Hugo walked up quickly and said with a smile, "It''s really hard for everyone this morning. We have caused a lot of trouble for everyone, thank you." Hezheng. This is an inevitable procedure for outdoor shooting. David is responsible for this part of the work. However, today''s situation is really very special. I made a pot of porridge all morning, and finally managed to control the situation without causing real material loss or injury. David specifically came to thank everyone for their assistance, but as the most well-known member of the entire crew of "L.A. Confidential", Hugo''s personal appearance is obviously of great significance. Hugo shook hands with everyone one by one, saw Sam who had just handed him the loudspeaker, and also saw the young traffic policeman answering his questions at the street corner. Hugo didnt recognize this face very clearly. Fortunately, Joseph He gave him a look in his eyes, "This is the person who came to me just now", which immediately awakened Hugo''s memory, "So, do I owe you an autograph?" "Do you remember?" The young traffic policeman was surprised immediately. Hugo raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "No, I don''t remember, it was my manager who reminded me just now, I hope I haven''t missed the appointment." Hugo''s straightforwardness made the young man stunned, and then hehe. He laughed, "At least you didn''t refuse." Hugo didn''t say a word, just looked at the large group of uniformed personnel standing next to the young traffic policeman, raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, and everyone burst into laughter in an instant. After thanking the uniformed personnel, Hugo once again expressed his gratitude to the people who came to watch the opening ceremony. Only then was he able to turn around and enter the crew, and truly devote himself to the next shooting preparations. Hugo quickly returned to his RV, changed his clothes, and then the makeup artist stepped forward to apply makeup to Hugo according to the makeup requirements a week ago. After all these things were busy, there was nothing left before the first scene of the boot. It''s ten minutes. Hugo was getting ready to calm down and focus on the role. He didnt want David to come and look for Hugo again. It seemed that there was something important, but when he listened carefully, he realized that it was only about "a public filming for a while." Hugo is very helpless because of the small question of how many reporters will enter the filming on the side of the set. "David, you can decide on these things. You don''t need to ask me. Even if you have questions, you can ask Curtis. After all, he is the one who is also the director." Seeing what David wanted to say , Hugo shook his head and directly stopped the following, "No! No, I dont want to listen anymore, I need time, I need space, I need quiet!" Seeing David still reluctant to go out, Hugo started. Ask Joseph to drive people out, "Go out, go out, go out! I said, I need space to prepare for the next filming, **** Christ! I''m a **** actor!" After everyone had gone out, Joseph closed the caravan door, leaving only Hugo inside, and the whole space suddenly became quiet. Although Hugo has not taken a good look at his own RV so far, he has to admit that it does give him personal space, which is exactly what he needs most at this moment. Hugo has known for a long time that it is not so easy to be a producer at the same time, because the producer needs to shoulder more responsibilities, and the success or failure of the film will largely fall on the shoulders of the producer. Of course, the crew is a large and sophisticated instrument, and each position will have a corresponding professional. The producer only needs macro-control, but in many cases there are unexpected situations and the production personnel must be hands-on. "L.A. Confidential" is probably the case. Not only Warner Bros., not just the news media, but also the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, all have great expectations for this project. Hugo can feel the ubiquitous pressure all the time. This pressure is unprecedented. Even the simplest period of "Death Row" is incomparable. Compared with the unfamiliar and unfamiliar work of the producer, Hugo is always more worried about his own job, which is also the most important part. Hugo mentioned in the press conference just now that he hasn''t performed for nearly 18 months. This is the truth. It does not mean that his acting skills have regressed, but that the whole performance state, performance rhythm, and performance feeling need to be found again. Performance is not a bunch of keys, just drop it, pick it up, and use it immediately. This is a skill and an instinct. After all, it still requires reviewing the past and learning the new. Those real old drama bonesespecially actors from the British academies. Most of the time they will continue to perform stage plays in the West End of London without film shooting, on the one hand to maintain the sense of drama, on the other hand, In order to continue to hone oneself. Dramatic sense, this is the first time Hugo really feels the word. In fact, drama is not a formal vocabulary, it is just a word used by senior actors to summarize their own feelings. This is the same as language sense. When people learn a language, apart from vocabulary, grammar and other frame structures, there is also a "sense of language", which is the ability to directly and quickly perceive language and characters, which can be considered as an analysis of language and characters. , Understand, experience and absorb highly concentrated ability. This is a kind of talent, but also a kind of accumulation of experience. The sense of drama can also be thought of in the same way, which is probably a feeling of all aspects of performance. There are two kinds of people who can feel the so-called "dramatic sense". One is a genius with extraordinary talents. They don''t even know what the performance is, but when they stand in front of the camera, they know how to express the needs of the role; the other is Experienced drama bones, they can feel the thickness of the role in every gesture, but they can''t see the traces of the performance, the kind of natural freedom and smoothness, easy to control the entire scene. Hugo didnt feel the dramatic sense or even understood what it was. However, after eighteen months of no real performance, Hugo really experienced the presence of drama. He could I clearly feel the jerky, and even feel that he will become awkward and uncomfortable standing in front of the camera, as if he knows how he should perform in front of the camera, and also knows how the character should be shaped, but he needs to wake up his body Kind of sensitive and delicate. He needs time and silence. However, due to the additional pressure of the "producer" identity, it is difficult for Hugo to calm down and concentrate on the research of the character and the script. This is also the biggest problem of having two positions. In the past, Hugo was just a simple actor in the crew. He only needs to devote himself to the performance, which is enough. But now, it is difficult to do. At a certain moment, Hugo seemed to vaguely understand why the top superstars are uncontrollable and irritable, or use more positive words to describe it: outstanding personality, sharp-edged-Marlon Brando, Catherine Hepburn, Marilyn Monroe, Vivien Leigh, Clark Gable, etc., are all true. The car finally calmed down, Hugo drank a cup of hot water, let himself take a deep breath, and then take a deep breath, the whole mood slowly settled in the silence. Chapter 1809： Looking for drama Hugo sat on a low stool in front of the vanity mirror in the RV, looking at his projection in the mirror. This feeling is very strange, but also very familiar, as if at a certain moment you will start to think about who the person in the mirror is, not yourself at all. But, if its not your own, then why would you sit here, and who is the person in the mirror? This mysterious and mysterious state allowed Hugo''s thoughts to completely enter a quiet and enclosed space. Why did he choose the role of Ed in the first place? Because he thinks this role is very interesting and a brand new challenge, so where is the challenge part? How does Ed''s character attract him? Compared with the other two main characters, what is special about Ed? Hugo''s thoughts floated into the mirror little by little, as if slowly, the person in the mirror was gradually evolving into Ed''s appearance. Ed Eisley, whose full name should be Edmund Eisley, became a police officer of the murder group at a young age. He has a promising future in the police system, but not because he is "Ed", but Because he is "Aisley", his father, Preston Asley is a famous legendary hero in Los Angeles. A legend in the Los Angeles police circle, even the media and ordinary people have heard the name. It is a pity that the gangsters who successfully escaped after killing Preston were never caught. This has become an unsolved case in the history of Los Angeles, which has increasingly added legend to Preston''s deeds. The young Ed had experienced the glory of his father and the pain of losing his father. For him, his father is the hero of this world, his role model and idol, and his constant strength to advance. After losing his father, his life completely collapsed, and it could even be said to be fragmented, but he did not have time to grieve, because his mother needed him to grow up and become a man in the family; because his father''s grievances required him to grow up and get justice. So Ed followed in his father''s footsteps and became a police officer. He also relied on his unremitting efforts to enter the homicide group representing the elite, just hoping to truly catch the gangster. In order to remind him of his father''s murder all the time, he himself gave a name to the unidentified, nameless, and clueless gangster who is still at large: Rollo-Thomasie. Rolls-Royce-Thomas, this became the driving force for Ed to enter the police circle, and also the driving force for him to continue to persevere and work hard. However, after entering the police world, Ed found that the world is not that simple. There are many people in the police station who do nothing all day long, just eat public food, but are unwilling to contribute; there are others who are bold and take bribes just to get promoted quickly. Even colluding with the underground industry for personal gain; there are also people indiscriminately, causing unjust cases and wrong cases, good people are no longer good people, bad people are no longer bad people; of course, there are some people who are passionate about justice and stubborn. My own opinion, against the entire police station and the entire society... The so-called justice, the so-called justice, seems to have become blurred, and even between black and white, gray areas have been added. Even more frightening was that Ed realized that even though he was working hard, the surname "Aisley" was like a spell, clasped tightly on his head. If he tries his best to solve the case successfully, then people will say that because he is Aisley, the tiger father has no dogs; if he racks his brains and still fails to find clues, then people will think that he is far behind his father and drags down Ai. The honor of the name Slee; if he chooses to give up, people will lament that the surname of Asley has not been passed on; if he chooses to persist, people will think that he is overwhelming, trying to challenge-or discredit Aisley''s brilliance. No matter what choice he makes, no matter what achievements he achieves, no matter what difficulties he experiences, the surname "Aisley" can be all his annotations. Once upon a time, his father was his pride and longing; but now, his father''s great achievements have become his burden and burden. At a certain moment that even he himself did not remember, he gave up-not to leave the police, but to give up his defense. Rollo Thomas was no longer the driving force for him to move forward, how to make "Ed The name "Slee" became the true representative of the Ashley family and became his greatest motivation. Looking for Rollo Tomasi, it seems that it is no longer important. For a long, long time, he has even forgotten the name. He wants to get rid of his father''s shadow, he wants to prove his ability, he wants to copy or even surpass his father''s achievements. As a result, he began to become uncompromising. He learned to use the aura of the name Asley and began to propagate for himself; he learned to use his fathers connections in the police circle and began to work for himself; he He learned how to play with power, cater to his superiors, suppress subordinates, join forces, and advance step by step; he learned to be cold-blooded and ruthless, using so-called "legal weapons" to protect and arm himself... Ambition began to swell slowly, and gradually became Ed''s sole purpose of serving in the police circle. In order to be promoted, he would not hesitate to betray his colleagues and even his boss, just to get ahead and write the brilliance that belongs to Ed Eisley. Even so, the panic, low self-esteem and conscience deep in Ed''s heart still condemn his behavior. He envied Jacks right and left, and even became a representative of the police; he envied Buds honesty and justice, and his inner kindness became a ray of light in the dark society; he envied Jacks good relationship with the media and his boss, and his well-connected connections seemed Omnipotence; he envied the sincere feelings between Bud and Lynn, that true trust seems to be able to dispel the loneliness and loneliness in his heart... He has never been able to find his true position in the police station. No one wants to trust him, and no one wants to really have a heart with him. To be more precise, everyone hates him and hates his last name, Asley. I hate his self-righteousness, hate his useless work, hate his uncompromising methods... Ed wants to be a person like Jack, wants to continue to stick to himself like Bud. But he knew that he had no choice, so he chose to arm himself with excessive self-confidence, even at the expense of the other party, telling himself in this way that such persistence is correct, and the end of this road is the truly beautiful future. . Only he himself knows the kind of inner conflicts, but he cannot be seen by others as his fragility, because in this way he will be defeated. He must learn to conceal his fragility and complexity, and bury all those emotions such as kindness, innocence, justice, panic, timidity, hesitation, etc., so... He combed his hair with wax, neat and tidy, and meticulous, as if even the raging wind could not affect the slightest; he carefully buttoned every button of his shirt and smoothed out the folds in every corner He carefully tied the traditional Windsor knot, and then straightened his tie little by little; he converged the smile at the corner of his mouth and used a poker face to cover up all his emotions, whether it was joy or panic, weight loss His face outlines his impartial image of iron-faced selflessness, and will truly desire. Hope to hide it. Looking at the person in the mirror, the intricacies in the amber eyes were slowly settling down, and he opened his mouth and said softly, "Ed Eisley, you represent justice! What you do is justice! You do all of this to make this society better! In the face of the safety of the real society, all personal emotions are superfluous and wasteful. We should not sympathize, nor should we be kind. Law and justice talents should not be sympathetic. Its the only measure! So Ed Eisley, you are correct." Ed''s voice changed from small to loud, and at first it was just whispering in a low voice, but gradually the volume became normal. The voice that was not loud was powerful and loud, and the firm light flashing in his eyes was eye-catching. But... I always feel that something is wrong. Where is it? Are his eyes too gentle? There is still too much information revealed in his eyes, those desires, those firmnesses, those attachments...and those radiances, there are too many good and bad things. He shouldnt let people see through his true thoughts, even if they are correct. s things. Ed lowered his head and gently bit the tip of his tongue with his teeth. On the surface, he still didn''t have any changes, but the pain from the tip of the tongue made his brain clear Then Ed opened it sharply. He went to the drawer in front of him, and then the makeup box next to him. He rummaged around slowly and unhurriedly. After a while, he finally found what he wanted: eyes. He picked up a pair of black-rimmed glasses and tried them on, only to find that it made him look a little sunny, so he took off the glasses; then he tried a pair of rimless glasses, which felt...some treacherous, matching The calm eyes looked a bit ill-intentioned; then, he picked up the pair of gold glasses, he hesitated, because they looked like university professors'' glasses, they were too pedantic, but he still wore them. Get up and give it a try. Ed in the mirror has the image of a dull nerd. His unbiased and neutral attitude makes him look like a humble boy, but he doesn''t look like a police officer at all. However, there was still something missing, so Ed''s mouth raised slightly, a small smile was outlined, and a little more hidden pride, the whole feeling suddenly came to his face. Ed once again organized all the makeup boxes in an orderly manner, then took off his gold glasses, carefully wiped them clean with the glasses cloth, put them on again, and looked at himself in the mirror, "I like to help others." After that, Ed paused, seemed to be thinking about what he said just now, and then slightly clicked on his chin, he stood up, picked up his police cap, turned around and walked towards the exit with steady steps. The door, the sun will spill in. Chapter 1810： Back to the set As soon as Joseph turned his head, he saw Hugo standing at the door of the car. Hugo was wearing a policeman. Checking the uniform, the clothes were ironed neatly and fit, without even a trace of wrinkles; the hair was kept intact, and even the hair on the temples was well combed. The whole body looks perfect, as if there is no trace of flaws in his sight. Hugo is still the Hugo, and there are hardly too many differences. Although the gold glasses are not like Hugos usual style, they are not conspicuous. I only feel that every detail of the overall shape is so "rainy." Fruit", but all the details are integrated but it is not Hugo. This may be after "before sunrise", Hugo''s appearance in the movie is the closest to his own feeling, but the actual effect is just the opposite. The man in front of him is almost completely different from Hugo, so unfamiliar. At this time, a large group of people stood bustlingly at the door of the RV, the scene was so lively, there were many reporters among them. Hearing the sound of the car door opening, everyone turned their heads, and then they saw Hugo at the door. Nicholas McLean looked at Hugo in front of him, with a very strange feeling. He felt that Hugo now looks very small, very thin, especially in that uniform, it looks even more...weak and involuntary. Dumbfounding. At this moment, the corner of Hugo''s mouth formed a polite smile, the shallow arc, the gentleman''s etiquette, everything was so accurate, as if it were carefully arranged. But Nicholas saw in his eyes, there was a kind of indescribable rejection. He felt...that there was a hypocritical taste, and people couldn''t help but want to frown, and turned around and wanted to spit out with his colleagues. However, this kind of hypocrisy is not too obvious, but there is a faintly unpleasant atmosphere, the rigid, stubborn, hypocritical and pedantic aura flutters like nothing. The first impression is probably this kind of feeling. Some peoples first impression, even if they dont say anything, gives people a sense of intimacy; for some people, everything is perfect when they meet for the first time. The gentleman is polite and has a degree of advancement and retreat, but the sense of distance and hypocrisy is swayed. Don''t go; some people just need to meet up, which is disgusting, maybe it''s a word, maybe it''s just a look, maybe it''s just a look. Of course, the first impression is deceptive, which is a fact, but in many cases, the first impression will often determine the attitude and content of subsequent contacts and acquaintances. It is not so easy to reverse the first impression. The first impression of Hugo is mostly gentle, sunny, and gentleman. This also causes many people to underestimate Hugo-especially the uncrowned kings, so they have repeatedly eaten in Hugo''s hands. But today, Hugo is just one stop ahead, that kind of "first impression" is very bad, not only repulsive, but even an indescribable sense of disgust. This is actually very unreasonable, because Hugo is standing at the door of the RV, without speaking or moving. The initial impression shouldn''t be such a huge deviation. If someone pays close attention at this time, they will find that more than half of the people standing around the RV are frowning slightly. The other half of those who did not observe that carefully or who were more nervous were still noisy, and even started to move around because of the appearance of Hugo. Joseph naturally observed Hugos changes, and he knew nothing more about Hugos state. He knew that Hugo had already substituted himself into the role, but after experiencing the "death prisoner''s walk"-- There are too few performance tests in "Independence Day"-this is the first time Hugo has truly devoted himself to a role, and Joseph is still a little worried. Therefore, Joseph looked at Hugo nervously, curious about his next move. But then, Hugo lowered his head, tidyed up the shirt he didnt need to tidy up, and coughed slightly. When he raised his head again, the smile on the corner of his mouth was slightly outlined, looked at Joseph, and asked. , "Joe, I shouldn''t be late yet, am I?" Hugo is back. Joseph could clearly feel that this was the Hugo he was familiar with, which made Joseph breathe a sigh of relief, "No, there are two minutes left." Hugo raised his eyebrows and said in a panic, "Oh, oh, I''m going to be late." Then he walked down quickly and looked around, but didn''t know what he was looking at, Joseph followed closely. , "On your left." Joseph knew that Hugo was looking for the shooting location of the first scene. Hugo suddenly realized, and then walked over quickly, Joseph followed closely behind. At the same time, a large number of people came to their senses and followed Hugo closely. Various voices came over, "Hugo, what did you do in the RV", "You were working with the crew just now." Is there any friction among personnel?", "How are you feeling now"... Nicholas did not follow, but froze in place, thinking carefully, "Did I get dazzled just now?" Because he only felt that Hugo had become different, but in the blink of an eye Hugo had recovered. As it is, it seems that the "first impression" just now is just his illusion. However, Nicholas looked around and found that seven or eight people had stayed where they were. Everyone''s expressions were full of doubts. Even James Rattle still looked like a ghost. Nicholas knew it was not his own illusion. "Acting skills!" This thought suddenly crashed into Nicholas'' mind, and everything was explained in an instant. The Hugo who just came out of the RV was obviously not the real Hugo, but in the "L.A. Secret". character of. Hugo was in the RV just now, just trying to figure out the role. Although Nicholas has heard many professionals lament Hugos outstanding acting skills, not just "Death Row", including his previous works, Hugos aura and talent displayed in his film works have repeatedly made people amazed; But until today, Nicholas really felt this: because he saw this process with his own eyes! More often, they just see the finished movie and see the actor injecting soul into a character in the movie, but as audiences, it is difficult for them to see the effort put into the performance by the actor. But just now, he saw the subtle but deep soul changes. To be precise, he couldn''t even see the specific performance changes and traces, but Hugo''s whole person felt completely different. This is simply It''s amazing. Nicholas had no idea that Hugo''s control of performances was so delicate and precise. Nicholas just wanted to scream with excitement! After realizing what he had just witnessed, Nicholas rushed forward excitedly, just wanting to prove his idea. While running, he turned around and greeted James and others who were still stunned in place, "Quick, quick Keep up! Don''t miss it!" James and the others didn''t know what Nicholas meant, but they still followed up looking at each other. After experiencing the "Death Row", Hugo''s acting has indeed entered a whole new world, which is a very interesting process. The most basic thing for an actor is entering and exiting a play. How to quickly enter the state of performance, and how to distinguish between reality and performance are the basic skills of any actor. In the first stage, Hugo can easily enter and exit the play, leaving the best performance state to the camera, and even can drive the actors in the same performance into the state together; after entering the second stage, Hugo enters the play Going deeper and deeper, I began to ponder the details of controlling my performance, and truly entered the hall of methodological performance; in the third stage, Hugo tried to control the accuracy of the performance. At the moment of entering the soul, he used the most accurate performance to deliver the most real Reaction, this is Hugo''s initial attempt to integrate method-based acting and performance-based acting. The culmination of the third stage is "Death Row". In this movie, Hugo almost completely loses control. After entering the play, there is no way to play. The whole person is completely lost in the role and even lost himself. The whole performance also reached the height of the integration of soul and character. From the perspective of performance, Hugo is undoubtedly a success. The affirmation of film critics and many awards illustrates this point; but from the perspective of an actor, Hugo failed because he can enter the show. But there is no way to play. The British academy acting system has always advocated a theory. The so-called actor cannot perform only one role. In the career of an actor, he needs to play one hundred, one thousand, or even ten thousand different roles. This is an actor. His own job is also the basis of the actor''s skills. This theory should be interpreted in this way. An actor cannot play only one role in his life, otherwise he cannot be called an actor, but can only be called a "professional imitator of a certain role." For example, the most famous Nicholas CageAway from Casino" This work allowed him to climb to the peak of his career. The actor Ben Sanderson he portrayed almost became a classic on the screen. But Nicholas''s "facial paralysis acting" method is applied to almost every movie of his, it looks like Ben Sanderson appears in a different movie. This is undoubtedly a failure for the actor. Yes, this is why film critics criticized Nicholas a lot. Its a good thing that the actor is too introverted to extricate himself, because the actor injects the soul into the role, but if it has been so and never knows what to do, then the actor cant be regarded as a really good actor, just for that particular role. Professional households only. Therefore, an actor must not only be able to enter the play, but also be able to play and be able to control the role, rather than being controlled by the role. In the later period of "Death Row", Hugo was able to gradually re-act and control the rhythm of the performance in his own hands. Now, after Hugo has opened a new world door, he has entered the so-called fourth stage, "seeing the mountain or the mountain, watching the water or the water", freely letting himself enter the role state anytime, anywhere, and re-acting anytime, anywhere Separate from life and return to reality. Therefore, the performance just now can only be regarded as a small test. Hugo can deeply feel the excitement, and it feels good to return to the set. Chapter 1811： Familiar with the position ?? "Sorry, I''m late." Hugo entered the police. The police station politely apologized to the staff around who were ready. At this time, the police. In addition to the staff, at least 30 people gathered at the entrance of the police station and in specific areas inside. Everyone had a camera and a voice recorder in their hands. Obviously they were all reporters and were preparing to record. Work on the set today. The entire crew is ready, and only Hugo is left alone, so when Hugo came in, everyone stood up one after another and started to work. Looking at the familiar equipment around, such as cameras, radio microphones, monitors, moving tracks, lighting panels, microphone cables, etc., they are arranged in an orderly manner to alert the strangers. The police station was decorated to become familiar to Hugo, but those faces, strange or familiar, were doing the work that Hugo had long been accustomed to. The whole environment and atmosphere made Hugo a little nervous. Near nostalgia, it is probably Hugo at this moment. Hugo quickly retracted his gaze and walked towards Curtis and others who were chatting, "Sorry, I''m really sorry." It is really not a good thing to let the whole crew wait for him. Curtis and others all know that this has nothing to do with Hugo himself. There are too many trivial matters this morning. If Hugo had not just rejected Davids request for trivial matters, it is estimated that Hugo would not be able to come over now. Filming. Curtis said politely, "We should be happy about the efficiency of the on-site staff. We started shooting on time. The actor became the target only thirty seconds late. This is a good thing." This made everyone chuckle. Hugo looked at Kevin, Russell, Charlize and others who were sitting next to them. With the exception of Charlize, who started on the third day of the crews launch, the other major actors were all about to start filming on the first day, including Heath Ledger. "We are waiting for you to begin." Kevin said in a deep voice, with a hint of joking in the magnetic voice, "I hope you can create a good start for the crew. You know, everyone is looking forward to seeing it with their own eyes. Hugo''s live performance was wonderful." Facing Kevin''s ridicule, Hugo shuddered deliberately, pretending to be afraid, "Broadway challenge? God, my feet are frozen into ice." It means shrinking. Everyone chuckled, but Hugo looked around and went straight to the drama, and said proficiently, "So, what''s the matter with my first scene?" The dramatist had already stood aside with the storyboard of the script. Seeing Hugo coming over, he quickly explained to Hugo the details of the pattern, shots, positioning, and lines of the first scene. Hugo raised his head, while listening, he began to look at the whole scene of the scene with his eyes, trying to construct a three-dimensional scene in his brain and bring himself into it. This is a part of the work that Hugo is familiar with. The familiarity that has deepened into the bones is awakened little by little, and the tight muscles have begun to relax little by little. Gradually, Hugo even forgets that this is "L.A." The first scene of "Confidential", I also forgot that it was his first scene in eighteen months, as if he had never left the set-he had never left this stage. "Hello, I am Hugo." After finishing the production, Hugo immediately extended his right hand to his two opponent actors. "I''m Bob" and "I''m Lannie", the two actors also stretched out their hands quickly and shook hands to express friendship. Hugo immediately asked, "So, do we need to rehearse again?" Bob and Lanney seem to be at a loss. Obviously, they didn''t expect Hugo to be so approachable, and it looks like he doesn''t have the power of a big name. The two did not answer, and Hugo did not speak. He just looked at them with questioning eyes. Finally, the dramatist standing next came out to relieve the siege, "Or else, pass the lines again? At least know the rhythm of the performance." Nodding in agreement. Seeing this scene, Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "Don''t worry, I''m not a real serial killer, you don''t need to worry about your life." One sentence made Bob and Lannie laugh. In this scene, Bob will play the interview policeman. A reporter on duty at the police station on Christmas Eve, while Lanny will play the cameraman. Both actors are older than Hugo, but they are only small supporting roles in this movie, and they don''t even have their own names in the script. Fortunately, they all have lines. Samora walked over quickly, and handed the script to Hugo. It highlighted Hugo''s lines with a highlight, and there were some essays written next to it, which are some of Hugo''s thoughts in reading the script. Hugo checked the lines with the two actors, but found that the effect was mediocre, because both actors were a little nervous-facing a famous actor like Hugo, it is not easy to maintain a peaceful mind. After four rehearsals, they finally found the feeling. So Hugo gave the crew a look, and the whole crew was like a sophisticated machine, starting to run at high speed-the two photographers immediately stepped forward and asked Hugo and the two actors to take their place. , And then started lighting, matching the angle and trajectory of the camera, confirming the use of the light, and Curtis stood three steps away, conceiving the entire picture structure. The reporters standing by and watching began to commotion slightly. They did not make any noise, but one by one craned their necks to try to observe Hugo''s situation at this time. Even senior reporters like Nicholas are inevitable. . In fact, even Kevin, Russell, Heath and others all cheered up and wondered how Hugo would perform in the first scene. The reason why it attracted the attention of the actors is because in the script of "L.A. Confidential", the four main characters basically use a short plot to shape their personalities as soon as they appear on the scene. How to make the characters'' personalities vivid and vivid It is very important to shape it alive in a limited time and to completely coherent the character''s personality in the subsequent plot. This is also a huge test for the actor. All actors know that it is relatively easy to use a flash point to show a character''s personality-such as crying, screaming, madness, sadness, etc.-many actors can do it; but without any flash point , I want to outline a character''s personality between every smile and every action, but what I need is deep background and rich experience, preferably a little amazing talent, this is a very difficult challenge. Not only Hugo, but Kevin, Russell, Charlize, etc., are all carefully pondering. No one can relax easily. Hugo is not only shooting Ed Asley''s first scene, but also the first scene of the entire crew. The burden of responsibility can be imagined. Hugo just stood there quietly, slowing down the rhythm of his breathing, breathing deeply and exhaling for a long time, letting the brain exclude all the surrounding influences, and the whole person was quiet. Then I went through the lines in my mind again, and again, the flow of the whole scene gradually formed in my mind. "Hugo?" There was a call from around him. He turned his head and looked at it. It was Curtis. "Are you ready?" Hugo nodded, and then Curtis was about to turn around and leave, but he thought about it. He stopped again and wanted to say some words of encouragement to Hugo, because he also knew how important the scene was. The pressure on his shoulders would never be less than that of Hugo, but he didnt know what to say when the words came to his lips. Something, in the end just showed a smile at Hugo, then turned and left. Curtis sat behind the monitor and raised his hand for a gesture. All the noise and restlessness in the audience disappeared in an instant. Quietly, one can almost feel the intensity of his breathing, and then the field note took the field note. The board ran to the front of the camera lens and shouted, "''L.A. Confidential'', the first scene of the third act, the first attempt." There was a crisp sound, all over the police. The reverberation in the police station caused the heart to contract involuntarily. There was a faintly loud noise from the police station, and you could feel that there was a party on the second floor. Ed turned his head and looked at the commotion at the end of the corridor. A group of his colleagues were detaining several thieves into the cell. He was gentle and gentle. There is not much expression on his face, but the amber eyes hidden behind the gold wire glasses seem to be out of focus. There is a deep halo. You can feel that his brain is running fast, but it makes people feel like they are out of focus. Can''t identify the content of the thoughts in the abyss. Standing behind Ed was a photographer. He raised the camera, pointed Ed at the back of the corridor and pressed the shutter. The muddy shutter sound was accompanied by an exaggerated flash, but Ed seemed to be Without noticing the generality, still looking into the distance thoughtfully, even without blinking, people can''t help but want to explore the secret hidden behind the glasses, "Sergeant Ed Asley." The reporters voice came over Ed turned his head and his eyes drooped slightly. It was only a millisecond that people could not detect at all. Then he raised his gaze and looked towards Reporter Bob in front of him. With a gentle smile on his face, Bob continued, "The son of the legendary hero Preston Asley, you must find it difficult to catch him?" Before Ed could speak, the photographer pressed the shutter again, and the exaggerated clicking sound and flash rushed towards his face. Ed was taken aback. He couldn''t help but stepped back, as if worried that the other party would attack him. But her smile fully bloomed, as if she understood that the other party had no intentions at all, just making a fuss about herself, a little embarrassed, and a little relieved. It can be seen that he is totally uncomfortable with spotlights. Then Ed looked at Bob again, "Why don''t you go to another world? Why do you still want to be a police officer. What about it?" The smile at the corner of Ed''s mouth gradually converged, and he lowered his head in a panic to clean up the expression on his face. The emotion that was missed from the corner of his mouth was quickly hidden in the shadows, making it difficult to see. Soon, the smile at the corner of his mouth was outlined again, but it was more polite, like a smile hidden behind a veil. Chapter 1812： Nuanced The smile at the corner of Ed''s mouth bloomed completely, even with some false clarity, and then he gently pressed his lips, naturally narrowed his smile, lowered his eyes, with a gentle and friendly smile, "I like to help others." When he said this, Ed didnt even look at Bobs eyes, as if he was not sure about the sincerity in the words, but after he said that, he raised his eyes and looked at Bob seriously, as if he were Listening to Bob''s next question, but the shadowy sight is like a cobra with prey on top, secret but deadly. "I heard that there were two police officers tonight. The inspector was attacked. What is your opinion on this?" Ed narrowed his gaze and the corner of his mouth. He turned his head and looked behind him again. He squeezed and said objectively and calmly, "Professional dictates." But he revealed a trace of coldness, but he raised his eyebrows and softened. He looked sympathetic and friendly, "but I read the report and luckily they are all right." "You are on duty now, won''t you be too young?" "Only tonight." Ed''s smile paused, and for the third time he looked back at his colleagues who were listening to senior detective Dudley Smith''s speech. The light behind the gold glasses was a bit mixed, but the smile on the corner of his mouth was still I sketched it again, and said warmly, "The married men in the bureau are on holiday for reunion." But behind the stern words, they looked alienated and polite. "Ka!" Curtis''s voice broke the tranquility of the set, and then everyone focused on the past. Curtis stood there thinking for a while, "Okay, very good! There is no problem at all in this scene. The camera that came down was placed behind Bob and Lanney, aimed at the room, James walked over from the far end and had a brief exchange with Bob at the door." The staff at the scene are busy again. The reporters standing by and watching began to wonder. They didn''t feel it when Hugo left the RV, so this time the feeling is obvious, but from the surface, it seems that Hugo has not changed much, but in the bottom of my heart. That strange feeling lingered, so these uncrowned kings began to think carefully, trying to find a little clue. Hugo ignored the reporters. He smiled at Bob and Lanney in front of him, nodded, and walked to the monitor. At this time, Kevin, Charlize, Russell and others all gathered around and started watching the replay. The dialogue in this scene just now has only a few simple sentences, leaving Hugo limited room to play, so Hugo more follows his own feelings to interpret and find the rhythm of acting that suits him. The scene just now was more like a warm-up exercise. Christmas Eve is a challenge as well as an opportunity for Ed Eisley. He is appointed as the duty officer tonight. Often surprises will happen on Christmas Eve like this, so Ed is also looking for himself closely. Opportunity for development. At the same time, Ed also knows that the police detective''s examination has produced the results-police detectives, these are formal detectives, not only qualified to go on the field, but also not only the promotion of the position, but more importantly, the right to choose a professional department. For Ed, this is a golden opportunity, his revenge and ambition can finally stretch out. Therefore, Ed is actually a little absent-minded. He frequently turns his head and pays attention to his back. On the one hand, he pays attention to the few thieves who have just been arrested. On the other hand, he pays attention to Detective Dudleyhe is the leader of the criminal department. Under such circumstances, Bob''s visit actually caught Ed by surprise, and the shadow of his father once again shrouded his head as before. He inevitably revealed his true feelings in his heart, but in the end it was well concealed. In the eyes of outsiders, the scene just now was just a few simple dialogues, but for Hugo as an actor, a scene hides too much information, not just the beginning of the story. It is not only a character''s appearance, but also the tip of the iceberg of the character''s story background and the foreshadowing of the story of the movie script. "Are you sure this is correct?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and glanced at Hugo, and said with a smile, "Your answer is so official?" Kevin could feel it. Ed was just answering the question. In addition to the official, he also carried a hint of warmth. It is a pity that his inactive facial expression not only did not express such a meaning, on the contrary, it also made people feel a little disgusted, which was obviously political. The ugly face of the minions. Hugo looked at Kevin, sketched the corners of his mouth and smiled lightly, noncommittal. Kevin understood it at once, chuckled twice, lowered his head and pondered, and then turned his chin back to his position. Kevin can feel Hugos exquisite sculpting of the characters. The gestures are all dramas, and even the way of smiling is completely different-Ed is Ed and Hugo is Hugo. This is actually very British academy. Pies performance method. In the professional college acting training class, there are dozens of ways to express a simple smile, and even the same smile will show different emotions due to differences in eyes, head posture, gestures, and angles. It is accurate and precise. Appropriately, this control skill can be felt in many British actors. Kevin is already a little eager to try. He wants to play against Hugo, either in a hot play or in a confrontation. The quiet tension and collision of moisturizing things makes Kevin feel that his blood has begun to surging. He needs to go through the script, look at his role, and study carefully. Russell, who stood by, watched Hugo and Kevin play dumb riddles, but could not understand at all. He watched anxiously between the two people back and forth, but still did not get the answer, he could only take the initiative to speak, "Hugo" , Is your role really such annoying? Straightforward and neat, completely untainted by the habits of Hollywood. Although Russell Crowe is now thirty-three years old, he is still a complete rookie. Hugo smiled and patted Russell on the shoulder, "You can read the script again." After speaking, he turned his head and walked aside. The screenwriter and other actors were already waiting there, ready to talk about the next scene. . Charlize, who has been silent all the time, said thoughtfully, "Russell, in the story, Bud you play doesn''t like Ed from the beginning, and even hates it. So, this is what Hugo needs. Effect." There are many reasons why Bud can''t understand Ed, but it is undeniable that the auras of the two are completely different. Russell fell silent and thought about it seriously, while Charlize was thinking back to Hugo''s change from the inside out. In just a few words, she could piece together part of Ed''s character, and felt that the whole image was already there. A vague outline, but the problem is that Hugos performance is nothing special, as if some are just natural reactions that come naturally. This feeling is very strange. It is different from Kevins focus. What Charlize sees is exactly the personality of Ed that Hugo used to send acting skills. Many details are taken by Ed, a real person. Affect the advancement. If Charlize had only a vague concept of method acting in the past, then today she has witnessed the whole process of establishing the role with her own eyes. What''s more amazing is that Hugo is able to freely switch between himself and Ed. The differences that are so subtle that they can only be experienced by feelings, but they are just as empathetic. This skill is really eye-catching. In fact, Hugo is not completely satisfied with the scene just now. It is not a problem of the performance, but a problem of the overall rhythm. It''s like sneezing and sneezing, but it doesn''t come out. This scene only portrays Ed''s background and personality in general, and the next scene of dialogue with Dudley can completely portray Ed in Hugo''s mind. Back in front of the camera, Hugo and James Cromwell began to rehearse for the next scene. Although the focus of the entire crew of "L.A. Confidential" was on Hugo, Kevin, and Charlize, the reporters at the scene could not bear the excitement at this time. Because the so-called "actor-level showdown" has arrived ahead of schedule, James was nominated for the 68th Oscar for Best Supporting Actor by relying on the role of the farmer in "Baby Pig". What''s interesting is that Hugo was also in that Oscar. Aspiring to the actor. James plays Dudley Smith, the number one detective in the criminal department. He and Ed''s father Preston fought side by side. He was not only experienced, but also rich in feats. Ed is eager to join the criminal department. Have a career. Therefore, Dudley has a very special status for Ed. On the one hand, he is the boss, and on the other hand, he is also the father. James is six feet and seven inches tall (2.01 meters), and his domineering slender body can be said to stand out from the crowd. Hugo stood in front of James, suddenly felt that he was a little shorter, and even had to look up at him, but Hugo was still not satisfied with this. He spread his feet slightly and lowered it. At some heights, I found that I had to fully raise my chin to see James. It would be difficult to bring two people into the camera together; this was too exaggerated. Hugo retracted his legs again, feeling that he really looked up. After that, this was satisfied. "Hugo, are you sure this is okay? I also want James to lower his center of gravity a little bit." Curtis saw Hugo''s movements and walked over worriedly and said. Hugo shook his head, "Now Ed is in front of Dudley, he needs to look up; but at the back of the plot, this kind of looking up will burst into greater contradictions and conflicts, and then narrow the visual distance between the two people. , It seems to be equal. The visual effect makes the audience feel this change invisibly." Curtis didn''t seem to understand too much, frowning and thinking, James had to help explain, "Hugo meant that Dudley was originally the object of his looking up. This looking up can be worship, it can be a junior. But then this image collapsed and looking up became head-up. The impact of this invisible change on Ed is actually very subtle. Hugo hopes to create such a psychological change that the naked eyes of the audience simply cannot detect it. A change that can be clearly felt." After James finished speaking, he glanced at Hugo for confirmation. Hugo smiled and gave his thumbs up. Chapter 1813： Disgusting Watching a movie is actually a very passive thing, because the audience''s perspective is always the same, but the director can change the viewing effect through the skills of photography. For example, the most important light setting is also natural light, which can create various effects such as warmth, harshness, violent, coldness, and reality according to the angle, intensity, and amount of light. Many times, the director just shoots a landscape painting in front of him without anything else in it, but in fact the audience can feel it, positive or negative, positive or negative, sunshine or depression, and so on. The same is true for the visual effects between Hugo and James. The audience cannot see the lower body of the two people in the lens. And because of the different lens angles, the height difference is naturally different, so the audience cannot know the real Hugo and James. The height gap. Well, Hugo now wants to use this difference in visual effects to create different psychological effects. The audience''s inner feelings will change when they can''t perceive the specific changes. This is the power of acting. Curtis didn''t think so far-reachingly. To be precise, he didn''t know the effect of shooting like this. However, he is not an expert in acting, Hugo is, so he shrugged, "Then let''s try it out." After I started shooting again, I first finished filming the part of the reporter''s interview with Dudley, and then started filming the part where Ed and Dudley talked alone. Dudley happily looked at Ed in front of him, "I''ve seen the results of the police detective exam, and it ranked first among the 23." Ed lifted his head and looked at Dudley in front of him, despite the huge height gap. It made Dudley''s sense of oppression even greater, but Ed''s eyes seemed very confident, with a smile on his mouth, no pride or arrogance, but he seemed to be taken for granted, as if he was not surprised by the test results-this In fact, it shows his inner arrogance. "Where are you going to transfer?" Dudley asked, which made Eddy close his lips quietly, and his eyes fluttered slightly to the side, as if he was lost in thought, "Patrol? Political style? Or where? ?" Even before Dudley''s voice was heard, Ed had already opened his mouth, and the words were almost about to be spoken. When Dudley had finished speaking, Ed immediately replied, "I want to go to the criminal department. ." There is no gap, full of confidence and confidence. Obviously, he doesn''t need to think. These words made Dudley''s smile disappear from the corner of his mouth. He took two steps a little uneasy, biting his lower lip and thinking, "Edmond, you are a political animal," Dudley stood beside Ed. On the side, condescendingly said that Ed lifted his chin slightly and looked into Dudley''s eyes without showing any weakness, but it was inevitable that a young man would attack his senior. Dudley squinted slightly and said as someone who came by, "You can see the weakness of human nature, but you don''t have the courage of a tough guy." Ed also turned around and stood upright in front of Dudley. He seemed to straighten his waist slightly, trying to increase his momentum, but it was limited after all, "You are wrong, sir." Dudley raised his eyes slightly, and said lightly, "To someone you know is guilty, are you willing to use a guilty method to ensure that the court finds him guilty?" Ed lowered his eyes, a little impatient, a little helpless, the youthfulness is inevitable, "Dudley, we have talked about these before." He no longer called the other party "sir", not even the last name, and It''s called the name. The smile on the corner of his mouth also softened, the whole momentum retreated, and he changed into a real junior. But Dudley was unwilling to let Eddy go, and interrupted Ed''s words with a heavier tone, "Will you?" Ed raised his eyebrows, his eyes revealed the look of a puppy, he shrank his shoulders slightly, and said softly, "I don''t want to." The justice he insists on is the judgment of the law, and it is also his weapon for stepping up. , Is his bottom line. He couldn''t accept the method Dudley saidor, to be more precise, he couldn''t accept it for the sake of his future. "Are you willing to use torture to get the prisoner to confess?" "Not willing." "Are you willing to shoot a stubborn criminal from behind, lest the lawyer exonerate him?" Dudley pressed harder step by step, Ed lowered his head helplessly, put out his tongue and squeezed his dry lips, exhaled gently, but still raised his head and looked at Dudley firmly, "Unwilling "It''s as if the child is expressing his position to his father. "Then it''s for the sake of God, don''t be a detective." Dudley persuaded me bitterly, "Go to places where you don''t have to do this kind of thing." "Dudley, I know you have a good intention." Ed''s voice softened, without the courtesy and strangeness of facing reporters just now. It seems that this is the real him, but even this kind of him seems to be Still meticulous, there is no human touch in the gentle words, "but I don''t necessarily want to learn from you..." Ed looked at Dudley''s eyes earnestly, motionless, and carefully saw the depths of Dudley''s eyes. Even deep in my heart, "or my father." Such gentle words, but such unwavering words, can even feel the slight rubbing of his teeth from the simple "my father" sentence, cold-blooded and cruel. That kind of rebellious power and burst of ambition burst out from behind the golden glasses in an instant, and then disappeared in a flash, which almost meant that I was dazzled. Perhaps, it is true. Such Ed is the real him. Without the hypocritical packaging, the majestic ambition seeps out from the thin face, dull hair, and regular uniform corners, which makes people feel like a person. The urge to slap him and take off the **** golden eyes. Dudley looked at Ed''s eyes and moved his body uncomfortably, with a hint of disappointment in his eyes, "At least take your glasses off. I can''t think of anyone else wearing glasses in the game." After speaking, Dudley turned straight and left the police station. Ed closed his mouth, but gently rubbed his teeth. The closed lips and slightly drooping eyelids revealed his disdain and coldness. Then he turned his body and glanced at Dudley''s back and nose. Li Ruoyou breathed out a sigh of relief, and if he hooked up at the corner of his mouth, the ridicule made him arrogant and arrogant. "Ka!" Curtis''s voice rang again, but this time before he continued to speak, many people on the scene laughed, and after some laughed, even more people laughed. Get up, can''t help it at all. Curtis looked around without knowing it. He didn''t understand what was funny just now. He could only watch the lively scene with wide-eyed eyes, completely puzzled. At this moment, Hugo, who was still standing alone in front of the camera, slowly took off his gold glasses, and then seriously breathed into the lenses, and wiped them with the handkerchief from his pocket. This simple action made the scene completely burst into laughter, and some people in the reporter group even laughed directly and made a mess. At this time, Curtis also understood. Just now Ed''s appearance was really tickling, and he could not wait to pat his golden eyes off, and then Dudley spoke like this, which was naturally very pleasant and made everyone applaud. After understanding this, Curtis shook his head helplessly and smiled. But why? Why is Ed so annoying? In fact, what Ed said just now is correct. The situations Dudley mentioned are all police. The investigator will encounter it during the process of handling the case, but in fact, Ed''s answer is correct, because only in this way can the occurrence of unjust and wrong cases be avoided. police. The investigator is only responsible for handling cases, but not for adjudicating cases. This is the difference. However, Ed''s words and deeds reveal a trace of coldness, unnatural coldness, such people are everywhere in life, many times they do grasp the truth, but they are difficult for people to like it. , Not only because law is nothing more than human sentiment, man is not a machine, but inner struggle and hesitation is the most real thing. When man loses this "hesitation", it is as cold as a machine-or law, even if it is correct. , Even if it is perfect, it is also disgusting. Not to mention the self-righteous arrogance and arrogance, faintly gleaming on the edge of the gold glasses. The looming ambition in his heart also revealed a moment of light under Dudley''s pressing step by step. Such a careerist is like the wolf of Wall Street, and people can''t help but want to see him in despair and embarrassment. Looks terrible. So, such Ed is disgusting, even if he is correct, even if he is exemplary, it is still repelling After Hugo wipes off his glasses, he reveals one to the surrounding staff Smile-this time he is Hugo instead of Ed, and he looks at Curtis, "So, how did you feel just now?" "Perfect, perfect!" Curtis even wanted to applaud Hugo. After the shooting of the first scene just now, he wanted to think about it because he felt that something was missing, but he couldn''t tell. Now He finally understood that it turned out that Ed''s over-perfect mask was not complete. After the filming of this scene, Ed''s entire image became completely three-dimensional. Not only did Curtis meet the requirements of Curtis, it even surpassed his idea. Only through the lens, Curtis can outline Eddy''s entire character image and wealth background. Hugo can get so many praises, absolutely well-deserved. "Next, just make up a few more shots from different angles." Curtis also couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart, and said cheerfully. Hugo was not too excited, but nodded, walked behind the monitor, and played back the performance just now. Although it''s not obvious on the surface, in fact, deep down, Hugo also showed a big smile. The feeling of standing on the set, standing in front of the camera, standing in front of the actors performing... It''s really good. Chapter 1814： Power struggle David-l-Walper stood not far behind the monitor, his expression pretending to be calmly looking around, but in fact he was always looking at Hugo from the outside of his sight, and he kept clenching loose and loose fists. It showed the anxiety that he wanted to talk but stopped. Hugo is whispering and communicating with Curtis about the next scene, the first police scene today. Although the play of the game is the third act in the whole script, it is the opening scene of the appearance of all beings, including Russell Crowe, Kevin Spacey, Heath Ledger, James Cromwell and others. All will be on stage. And Ed, played by Hugo, is precisely the duty officer tonight, so all clues will be connected by him. He and every actor will appear in rival scenes, and the nature of the characters-hostile or friendly or strange- Will be determined. Therefore, today''s shooting task is very heavy. In the next scene, Kevin, played by Jack, will arrest the Hollywood star Matt played by Heath and make his debut-Matt hangs out with the female celebrity on the eve of the premiere and smokes big. The hemp was stolen; Russell played Bud and his partner will also buy wine back-the police station celebrated Christmas Eve tonight, they are responsible for buying wine; next, they attacked two police officers tonight. The six Mexicans under investigation were also arrested and brought to justice... It was a busy night. Curtis explained the whole process of the camera to Hugo. After Hugo nodded and said that he understood, Curtis summoned the photographer, the crew and other actors, and planned to talk about the play as a whole. David saw Hugo turning his head and quickly took the opportunity to step forward, "Hugo, I was really sorry just now." Hugo was stunned, did not understand, David had to explain, "In the RV, I delayed your preparations." Although David is the representative producer of the Warner Bros. crew, he is in front of Hugo. It''s hard to straighten your back. Hugo laughed immediately and waved his hand, "I was not good at it just now." "Hugo, I know you are very busy now, but I don''t know if you can go and accept an interview with reporters?" David finished speaking, frowning in embarrassment, as if he had expected Hugo to refuse. Hugo sighed helplessly, "David, you should know how important the first scene is today, right? We are now trying to get into work. Even if this is a public filming, I dont think the reporters should be affected. To work as an actor." Hugo has experienced so many crews and has never been interrupted because of a reporter, because the producers know that this is absolutely not allowed. In fact, David is not quite sure about the importance of the scene today, because the content of the filming and production was handed over to Curtis and Hugo, and David hardly asked. Hearing Hugo''s words, David still looked embarrassed, and hesitated to say, "I''m not asking the actor Hugo, but asking the producer Hugo for help?" Hugo glanced at David, then turned to look at the reporters whispering beside him, sighed softly, and thought carefully, "How long did you tell the reporters that the public filming was taken?" "thirty minutes." Hugo nodded, "Go and gather the reporters." Then he turned around and said to Curtis, "I''ll deal with the reporters, and I''ll be back soon." After that, Hugo walked towards the reporters quickly. The gathering place walked over. Hugo realized that the reason why he was not harassed by reporters during filming in the past, even in public shooting, was in order, because there was a strong director or a strong producer who was in a space unknown to the actors. , Let the reporters maintain good order. Now, the "L.A. Confidential" crew needs him to take on this responsibility. Seeing Hugo approaching, Nicholas immediately showed an expression of excitement on his face. He raised his right hand aloft, and it really attracted Hugos attention, giving him the right to ask the first question, "Rain Guo, I watched your performance on the set just now and returned to the set after a lapse of eighteen months. How do you feel?" "Remind myself, I''m still an actor?" Hugo''s final voice rose slightly, seeming to ask rhetorically, and it seemed to be showing off, making everyone chuckle. Nicholas couldnt wait to ask again, In your performance just now, it seems that a lot of information was revealed. In the previous press conference, you didnt want to mention this role too much. Is it because this role is brand new again? Challenge?" Although Nicholas asked two questions in a row, many reporters cast their complaints, but I have to admit that this question is also the most curious. The performance of Hugo just now made many people see the way. Although most entertainment reporters are not professionals, practice makes perfect. They more or less have the ability to appreciate, and they can feel that Hugo is gradually growing. Mature acting style. Hugo chuckled, "Every performance is a new challenge for me. This is also one of the greatest charms of an actor, to experience a different life. From this perspective, I think you are correct. "Hugo''s words caused Nicholas to choke, and then he realized that Hugo was basically walking in circles, his eyes rounded and his face looked helpless, and the surrounding reporters were all sulking because of Nicholas'' slumping. They are also dealing with reporters, but Hugo and Ed have completely different styles. This felt too strong for the reporters in front of me, and it became more and more magical. "Just now you had a rivalry with James Cromwell. Then you will have a rivalry with Kevin Spacey and Charlize Theron. These are all collisions at the Oscar level of best actor. What are you looking forward to?" Another reporter quickly raised his voice and asked while everyone was laughing. Hugo shrugged, "Hope to satisfy everyone''s curiosity when entering the movie theater?" This was another rhetorical question, and the reporter choked directly, not knowing how to respond. This time it was everyone''s turn to laugh at him. However, Hugo did not give any more opportunities, and went on to say, "In order to live up to everyone''s expectations, our crew needs to go all out. Therefore, today''s public shooting ends here." "But..." Another reporter wanted to speak, but Hugo raised his hand to stop him, "If you are interested in our crew, welcome to visit the crew next time. As for today, I have begun to look forward to the front page of tomorrow. It''s the headline." Hugo emphasized this sentence again on the front page headline, then raised his eyebrows and scanned the reporters in front of him, "Huh?" Hugo took over filming again after a lapse of eighteen months, and also served as a producer. This news is enough to make headlines on the front page, not to mention such a strong All-Star cast. A work with a mere 40 million U.S. dollars investment has attracted such a strong actor to join, which also makes people look forward to the script. There is absolutely no problem with the front page headlines. But the question is, how can this front-page headline attract more readers, how can it create more topics, and how can it trigger more discussions. The reporters tuned today. I played Hugo several times. If tomorrow''s front-page headlines can''t satisfy Hugo, then the interview with the crew of "L.A. Confidential" is estimated to be even more difficult. As long as they think about this, reporters can''t help but start to have a headache. Seeing Hugo with a smile on his face, the reporters did not dare to fight anymore-although there were still about ten minutes of public interview time, but now they can only follow the guidance of the staff and obediently Leave the crew in turn. The commotion in the corner of the public interview attracted the attention of many people on the crew. David walked up to Hugo with a smile on his face and said flatly, "Sure enough, you still need to come forward." However, Hugo did not buy it, but looked at David in front of him with a smile. At first, David expressed his doubts, but Hugo was still unmoved, and David couldn''t help but feel frustrated. , The smile became a little embarrassed and stiffened. Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth, without saying anything, patted David on the shoulder, then turned and left. Actually Hugo knew that David was using him. As a producer on the crew, although David is not the top producer in the circle, the powers that Warner Bros. has given him are enough. He can deal with many things by himself, including the previous trivial matters, including just dealing with reporters. However, David did not use his power, either he did not want to take on too many responsibilities and risks, or he wanted to tease Hugo and entertain Hugo, no matter what the reason, but the result is that Hugo''s things have become trivial and complicated. stand up. Hugo nodded and promised to help It''s just taking advantage of the trend. On the one hand, it promotes "L.A. Confidential", on the other hand, it assumes the responsibility of the producer, and on the other hand, it also hopes to give the crew a quiet shooting environment. . But this does not mean that Hugo knows nothing. Regardless of whether Davids starting point is intentional or unintentional, and regardless of what Davids true thoughts are, there is no doubt that he is one of the three major producers of "L.A. Confidential", and he must take on his own responsibility. Hugo does not have to do everything by himself. Therefore, Hugo took a deep look at David at the end, and David''s eyes that dared not look directly revealed a few words. Sure enough to find his position in his position, different positions need to face different problems, and now Hugo, as a producer, must start to think more. With greater power, it also means heavier responsibilities. At the same time, it also means that there are more conflicts of interest, and it is bound to face these power struggles. It''s like the previous confrontations with Barry. Hugo let out a long sigh. He still missed the days when he was purely an actor. This part of the work will be handed over to Joseph in the future so that he can concentrate on his work as an actor. "L.A. Confidential" is not a work that allows him to relax. Clear the mixed thoughts of the head, let the whole person adjust the state, return to the crew, and soon the shooting will start again. Chapter 1815： Acting skills The shooting of "L.A. Confidential" made Hugo absolutely unable to relax his vigilance, especially the particularity of Ed''s character. He needed to break the audience''s fixed impression of Hugo when he appeared on the stage, so that the audience hated Ed, and The most difficult reason is that the opening part does not have a breaking point or a point of borrowing, so Hugo can only rely on his performance skills to achieve this goal. Therefore, after a whole day of shooting, Hugo''s spirit is completely tense, and there is almost no moment of relaxation. Just like a duck on the lake, it looks leisurely and comfortable on the surface, but under the water, it is rowing desperately. However, this feeling of tension to the extreme has really been a long time since Hugo once again felt the joy of the performance process. The biggest difference from the tightness during the filming of "Death Row" is that Hugo is now more comfortable and controlled, and the line between reality and drama is clear again. Therefore, after the shooting, although the spirit was very tired, Hugo was in a happy mood. "Hugo, Hugo..." Charlize''s voice came from behind, and Hugo and Russell and Heath who were walking side by side also stopped one after another, "Are you going to go back now?" Hugo shook his head, "No, Curtis will discuss with me about the grouping of tomorrow''s shooting. We will be divided into three groups for shooting. Do you know about this?" "I know." Charlize nodded in affirmation, "I just watched your filming, and I have some questions I want to ask you. We will talk about it later when you are free." Hugo looked at Russell and Heath beside him, smiled and patted their arms, "Okay, you go back first. See you tomorrow." Then Russell and Heath said goodbye to Charlize one after another, and left together. police. Investigation bureau. Hugo looked back at Charlize with a puzzled look, and explained, "Russell is asking me about the reasons for the previous scenes. He has his own understanding of acting, but it is a little different from Kevin and me, so It''s still in the running-in period, and I hope to find a rhythm through communication." Charlize reacted. It turned out that she was looking for Hugo for advice, just like them. She couldn''t help but laughed, "Then you can start classes when you start." "Are you sure you want to come to class?" Hugo said with a smile, causing Charlize to shake his head again and again with a smile on his face. In fact, Hugo has always known that he came from a non-major class. He can act well, but he does not necessarily teach well. Moreover, his method is different from other actors and cannot be taught by example. When discussing with friends like Leonardo and Charlize, Hugo shared his experience more than taught it. Hugo turned his head and looked around, trying to find a place to sit down, but at this time all the staff were packing up props. It was a busy scene and there was no place to sit. Hugo simply walked outside the door with Charlize, and sat down on the steps next to the police station where it would not affect the entry and exit of others. Charlize did not speak immediately, but looked at Hugo up and down. It seemed that he hadn''t seen Hugo for several months. This made Hugo frowned and said seriously, "I need myself. Introduce?" Charlize didn''t show a smile. Instead, he thought about it carefully and nodded, "May I ask you?" This made Hugo choke and looked at Charlize dumbfounded. She then explained, "I To be honest, your state today is a bit weird. It feels like you are constantly changing between the two characters. On the surface, there is no difference, but it allows us to clearly distinguish whether it is Hugo or Ed." "So, who am I now?" Hugo smiled at Charlize''s suspicious look. Charlize just scanned Hugo''s eyes and the corners of his mouth seriously, and then decisively said, "Hugo." He raised his eyebrows without thinking about Hugo, and a slight smile was drawn at the corners of his mouth, which could be vaguely noticed. When he seemed to roll his tongue, his eyes flashed with contempt. "Ed Ashley!" Charlize screamed immediately. But then the smile on Hugo''s mouth hooked up again, it seemed to bloom, and the sunlight in his eyes was gently released, which made Charlize patted his head annoyedly, "Damn God, this is not fun, rain fruit!" It feels like a fantasy, how can a person change his temperament between talking and laughing, or even just relying on the subtle changes in smiles and eyes. But this is precisely Hugos current acting ability. He is not necessarily creating a completely unfamiliar image, but on the basis of his own image, by shaping the characters personality and story, he develops the part of the character that belongs to the character. Finally, use accurate performance to convey this feeling. The combination of method-based acting and performance-based acting, Hugo is still in preliminary exploration, but the initial results are already amazing. It seems easy to describe, but in fact it requires more than a lot of performance experience, deep soul exploration, tireless attempts, and precise control of the performance. After the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Convict Walk", Hugo had a first glimpse of the palace, and has not been able to see the whole picture so far. Today, "L.A. Confidential" can only be regarded as a small test. Seeing Charlize''s expression, Hugo laughed heartily, Charlize asked curiously, "How did you do it?" Hugo spread his hands, "You always knew it, didn''t you?" On the road of performances, their group of friends have been discussing and communicating with each other. It''s just that everyone''s talents are different, everyone''s understanding is different, and the way and results of presentation are also different. Charlize bit his lower lip and chewed it carefully. "But when I was thinking about the role of Lynn, compared with you, including Kevin and Russell, I always felt that I was missing something. It seemed ...A little spark is missing." Hugo adjusted his sitting posture and assumed a serious listening posture. Without him speaking, Charlize went on to say, "The content of Lynn in the script is too little, and it even makes me feel a little bit unable to start." "Perhaps, this means that there are more spaces for you, and there are more parts for you to play freely." Hugo''s words made Charlize stunned, and then crossed his legs, supporting his right hand on his knee, thinly. Thinking about it, "If this is the case..." "Can I think that Lynn became a prostitute. Girl, because the family has undergone tremendous changes, she needs money, for example, for her mother who is seriously ill in bed?" Charlize said hesitantly, after she finished talking. She raised her head and looked at Hugo, only to find that there was a look of suspicion hovering in Hugo''s eyes, which made her frown slightly, "No, this is too clich, and it has no connection with the story. Lynn seems to be drifting away from the story. outside." "So... Lynn may be a smart and beautiful girl. She knows her own advantages and knows how to use her own advantages, so she came to Los Angeles and wanted to seek development opportunities. But she didn''t want to meet Pierce. She was originally I thought it was an opportunity to succeed, but it became an opportunity for her to fall into a sea of ??misery... No, with her ingenuity, if she wanted to leave, it was not impossible... Could it be that she still believed that she would stay in Hollywood? Have a chance?" Charlize seemed to have forgotten that Hugo was next to him. He was talking about it by himself, and fell into thought while talking. Hugo knows that the most difficult part of the method of acting is to rely on his own brain to build the entire character''s life. This not only requires a wealth of experience, but also requires a real enough reference object. That''s why Robert De Niro was only I will experience the life of a real taxi driver for months for a "taxi driver". Charlize is still too young now, and it is inevitable that he will be inadequate when constructing the role. Seeing her stuck, Hugo reminded him, "Why did Lynn choose Bud instead of Ed?" Charlize raised her head suddenly, her eyes lit up, "Perhaps, maybe she had been given the opportunity to leave, but because she believed in love and believed in men, she missed the opportunity after being betrayed! So, she met Bud Before, she was actually very sad, living in a muddle-headed life-no, she should be living and trying to get revenge on those bad men. She knows how to use men''s greed and desire. Hope, she also knows how to use her own advantages to achieve goals, but In fact, deep down in her heart, she is still tired of this kind of life, and has been eager to have a...Oh, **** hell...There is a Prince Charming who can save herself outCharlize still doesn''t believe in fairy tales, But she was going to play a prostitute with a fairy tale dream deep in her heart. Female character. Hugo laughed dumbly and said in a low voice, "Who knows, maybe the reason why you don''t believe it is because you are afraid of disappointment, deep in your heart. , You also hope that fairy tales can become a reality. " Charlize looked at Hugo in front of her, she was not sure, whether Hugo was helping her find the common ground between her and Lynn, or was she really analyzing her heart, which gave Charlize a moment of separation. God, but quickly reacted and focused on the role of Lynn, "So Bud''s honesty and kindness attracted Lynn, not the ambitious, hypocritical and greedy Ed." "Hey, I''m not a bad person, I''m just a idiot who insists on justice." Hugo''s words did not cause Charlize to react at all, and he was simply ignored, which made him touch his nose depressed. Charlize has gradually formed the entire system in his mind at this time. As Hugo said, the role of Lynn leaves her with a lot of space, but how can it be concentrated in the rare scenes? "Hugo, how did you do it? I''m serious, how did you grasp the details of the character so accurately, even before we realized it, the whole character came alive, as if... It seems that the character really exists." Chapter 1816： Forget about it Facing Charlizes question, Hugo didnt know how to explain it. On the one hand, he really didnt know how to describe that state of performance; on the other hand, it was because of the fusion of methodological and expressive acting, which was actually rain. If he made a bold attempt, he was not sure whether it was suitable for Charlize. At present, the whole of Hollywood is completely methodical. Hugo thought for a while, "Do you remember the state I was in when I was filming "Death Row"? Charlize nodded. Not long ago, she experienced schizophrenia during the filming of "Devil''s Advocate". "During filming I have made a lot of preparations before, and I have been trying to make myself understand Matthews life state, because even the devil is not born like this. What is the reason for Matthew''s denial of his crime? Matthew blames his mother and his What is the reason for my brother and his wife? What did Matthew go through to get to this point... I kept communicating with the prisoners, and even tried to think of myself as Matthew during the communication process..." "Gradually, Matthew is no longer a character, but a real person, a real person in my mind. He will even talk to me and communicate with me. In many cases, even I can distinguish myself. I dont know the difference between fantasy and reality. However, there is a line between fantasy and reality. I cant really become Matthew. When shooting, I still have lines to read and I still have work to complete. Therefore, I will try to control him, not only control the character, but also try to control the performance, let''Matthew'' participate in the performance, and make the most accurate performance in every detail..." Having said this, Hugo paused and looked at Charlize, "Do you remember the acting class you took before? Those basic acting skills?" Charlize nodded, and then Hugo continued, "Yes, Its to use those basic performances to make the most correct performance at the right time. Maybe its just some changes in details that many people cant see..." "But the whole performance will feel completely different." Charlize took the second half of the sentence, and the whole person suddenly realized. She looked at Hugo''s amber eyes intently, and listened intently, lest she missed anything. With one word, a dazzling look appeared in her eyes, and she could even vaguely feel her voice trembling slightly, the irresistible excitement was clearly audible. "Wow..." Charlize sighed, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was completely outlined, "Wow! Wow! God, what kind of friend I know!" Just listening to Hugo''s description, Charlize was covered in chicken skin The lumps appeared, and the excitement of the soul trembling could not be described in words. In the end, Charlize stood up directly and shouted at the sky, "Wow!" Hugo looked like that. Sitting in place is completely happy. After finally expressing his inner impulse, Charlize sat down happily, and then stopped talking several times, but did not know what to say, but finally let out a long breath, "Although I really I admire you very much, and I am eager to reach such a level, but...I have to admit that I cannot reach such a high level at present." Charlize is a smart woman and has always been like this. Hugo waved his hand, "My method is applicable to me personally, you may not be able to apply it." "Of course, I don''t want to be like a madman." Charlize rolled his eyes without shy, and made Hugo chuckle again. "However, if you really want to continue to study, I think In the future you will really become a drama bone, which is admirable." Although Hugos performances are indeed brilliant at present, they can be amazing repeatedly, but Hugo still has room for development. He has just entered a new stage after "Death Row", and the role of "L.A. Confidential" Ed is still not inspiring. Hugo''s full potential. However, as Charlize said, as long as Hugo is willing to continue to work hard and continue to delve into it, one day in the future, he can also become a real drama player such as Marlon Brando, Jack Nicholson, and Catherine Hepburn. Every gesture is a drama, and understatement is a story. "As for me, I''ll study the role well now." Charlize sneered at the corners of his mouth, but the conversation just now was not completely useless. Charlize has a new understanding of the basic skills of acting, and her analysis of the role. There is also a new perception. Hugo''s character creation has been conceived from almost every aspect from birth to the present, including the impact of the setbacks suffered by his first love. Relatively speaking, her idea of ??the role is very rough. It was then that Charlize suddenly realized why she did her best in the two works of "Romeo and Juliet" and "The Devil''s Advocate", and her performance is also very good, but she always feels that something is lacking. This little spark is It is difficult for the director and the audience to see it with the naked eye and express it in words, but as an actor, he should have a clear understanding. "So, what does Lynn look like in your eyes?" Charlize became interested in Hugo''s character idea for the first time, which was a world she had never seen before. Hugo shrugged, "Well, I think Lynn''s parents should have divorced, but they broke up peacefully." "Why?" Charlize looked very curious. "There are many possibilities..." Hugo and Charlize sat on the concrete floor in front of the police station like this, without coffee or red wine, and even shivering because of the cold dew in the middle of the night, but they shared each other''s thoughts passionately. The staff who came in and went out of the gate all cast their sights. Seeing such a strange scene, many people crowded around curiously. The two of them didn''t mind, so they asked everyone to surround themselves and listen. The role of Lynn in "L.A. Confidential" is actually not important, but the role is very important. As a result, under the outline of Hugo and Charlize, almost every aspect of Lynns life has been considered, including her scenery in high school, her hobbies in elementary school, and the way she came to Los Angeles...this Far beyond the scope of a biography, it almost pulled Lynn from paper into real life. The staff walked one batch, another batch, and then left another batch. Back and forth, only a few people were left on the crew to finish. Curtis had already left. After discussing with several associate directors about the group, he just handed over the final group list to Hugo, and then left the set. "Hugo, if you dont leave, the zombies will surround this place." The staff shouted, which made Hugo and Charlize come back to their senses. They looked around and found that only the last three drivers were left, they Also ready to drive the truck back to Burbank. Everyone else has gone completely clean, and the whole street can be quietly heard even the shouts of the next few streets. Here is the next. In the city, public security began to be chaotic after ten o''clock in the evening. That''s why the staff said that. Hugo waved his hand, smiled and said, "You get off work, drive carefully on the road." Then he stood up, "We two should also go back, otherwise we will catch a cold tomorrow." Hugo stretched out his right hand. Charlize took his hand and stood up, only to realize that although she was wearing her coat, the temperature was indeed a bit cold. "Do you need me to take you back?" Hugo looked back, and only Charlize''s car was parked there alone in the parking lot. Charlize sneered, "Are you sure that I''ll take you back?" Because Hugo''s car is not here, his car is parked next to Al Bar. Since he can now drive by himself, he asks Joseph and Samora went back first. Hugo also sneered silently, "Then you go back and be careful, will you come to the crew tomorrow?" The two walked side by side in the direction of Charlizes car, "Come, of course." Charlize said quickly, "Watching the performances of Hugo Lancaster and Kevin Spacey live, its not An honor for everyone." After speaking, Charlize laughed, the crisp laughter reverberating in the empty street. Watching the figure of Charlize''s car disappearing from sight, Hugo stood there and let out a long sigh, then stepped forward and walked in the direction of Al Bar. Since several streets around here were closed by the "L.A. Confidential" crew, the surrounding streets seemed very quiet at this time, as if Hugo was the only one left in the world. When the street turned around, the moonlight shone unscrupulously, so that the eyes that had adapted to the gloom were a little uncomfortable Then Hugo saw an old man''s back slowly on the empty street. Walking. The old man''s back was a little rickety, and he was leaning on crutches in his right hand, but he tried his best to straighten his waist to avoid looking old and weak. It is a pity that his inability to speed up his pace still betrayed the true condition of his body. The sparse white hair of silver became more and more chilled under the moonlight. Hugo couldn''t help but sigh. Although he didn''t know the story of the old man, the power of the years was still unavoidable. But when Hugo was about to look away, he realized that this figure was a bit familiar. He focused and looked carefully, and then saw the old man turning sideways and preparing to cross the road. Hugo immediately recognized that side face. Although Hugo has face blindness, he will certainly not admit mistakes to his acquaintances. For example, the old man in front of him has been screaming and screaming downstairs in their house for nearly three years. How could he not know him? "Ernst." Hugo shouted loudly. The old man paused, but then turned around, then accelerated his pace and moved on, as if he didn''t want to meet Hugo, "Ernst! "Hugo ran up quickly, and in a few strides, he caught up with the old man, "Hey, Ernst." The angry old man standing in front of him was indeed Ernst Lechman. Chapter 1817： Grumpy old man "Don''t yell, my ears are not deaf," Ernst said grumpily, looking at Hugo in front of him with a look of impatientness. But Hugo was used to Ernsts attitude for a long time, and said indifferently, "Why are you coming down. The city, and at this time?" Hugo looked at the empty street, although He is not sure about the last time of the Los Angeles bus, but now its not so easy to go back to Sunset Plaza. "Have you called for a taxi?" Ernst heard Hugos words, but he seemed to be stabbed in his wounds, Why cant I come here? The city? This is not the site you bought. I...I came to the town hall to do business, and then I want to be quiet by myself, so I take a walk by myself, where you are yelling like a sixteen-year-old girl meets a gangster." Ernst did not notice the second half of Hugo''s sentence at all, but was stung by the first half of the sentence, which made Hugo look at Ernst twice, which made Ernst uncomfortable. I violently hit the ground with my crutches a few times, then took a half step back, "I''m not your drunkard father, don''t look at me with such disgusting eyes, I''m not interested in young men with no hair." Ernsts reaction was a bit overwhelming, and the words sounded very harsh, even if Hugo heard it, he would inevitably be a little angry, but he still gritted his teeth, swallowed the **** that rushed to his mouth, and took a deep breath. , Trying to maintain a smile, "Ernst, you made a special trip today to watch the filming of''L.A. Confidential'', right?" Today this area is completely sealed off by the "L.A. Confidential". A small number of people who come here are to go to Wall Street, and most of them come to join in the fun. Ernst has nothing to do with Wall Street. What''s more, it is already ten o''clock in the evening, and most public places are closed before eight o''clock. There are only a handful of things Ernst can do here. As a result, Hugo remembered the scripts he had seen in Ernst''s house beforein fact, Ernst had never really left Hollywood, and he still had nostalgia for that spotlight stage. Therefore, Hugo made such a bold guess. Ernst jumped up like a cat with its tail stepped on, "Dog. Shit! You are talking about dogs. Shit! Get out, get out, don''t pretend to be familiar with myself." Hugo couldn''t help but smiled, and Ernst''s reaction confirmed his guess. The stubborn old man in front of him still has nostalgia for Hollywood, "Hey, old man, remember? I have been to your house before, I have seen the script of your entire bookcase, and I have also seen your love for screenwriting. , So you dont have to pretend not to care, I know, I know all." "Go away!" Ernst did not soften because of Hugo''s words, and said viciously, but his 82-year-old could not withstand the toss at all, so he began to cough violently, seeing Hugo. Worried for a while. But when Hugo wanted to take a step forward and look at his situation, Ernst picked up the crutches and waved it to Hugo mercilessly. Although Ernst was coughing, there was nothing in his hand. Strong, but Hugo dodged subconsciously, "You are a self-righteous arrogant, I am not so familiar with you. Don''t think that we have been neighbors for a few years, and you are my friend. No, you are not. We are not friends at all, you are nothing more than...just a poor worm under a Hollywood spotlight, no difference...no difference..." This time Hugo finally couldn''t hold his face anymore, frowning and looking at Ernst in surprise, as if he didn''t even know him. It seems that the old man who sat on the stairs to comfort him at the beginning, the old man who guided him when he was confused, did not exist at all. The last time I saw Ernst, although he was a bit irritable and withdrawn, he was not so serious. What is going on today? "Ernst, if you don''t want to, you have clearly expressed what you mean. You don''t have to say such ugly words. I think we are friends." Hugo''s face also became serious, and he wanted to be kind. Ernst argued for a few words, but seeing Ernst, whose face was flushed unhealthy because of a cough, couldn''t speak again. "Don''t be like a sentimental little girl, still begging and talking about friendship in front of me. Friend? Huh, do you think I am a handkerchief with you? Little girl, I am a man and a cowboy!" Stuart finished the words in one breath, but after speaking, he began to breathe. The whole person looked like a scarecrow in the wind, but he was stubbornly unwilling to ask for help. Hugo also completely let go of his face at this time, "Mr. Lechman, I don''t know what is going on with you, why are you saying so badly? If you didn''t come to watch the''L.A. Confidential'' tonight Shooting, then you can say no, there is no need to hurt yourself like this." Hugo''s words made Ernst stunned, his eyes dodged a little, but he still stubbornly stood up, as if to prove that he was not guilty. But Hugo realized that the reason why Ernst was so sensitive was because Hugo broke his true purpose. Hugo suddenly realized that this was the first time in his memory that he saw Ernst appearing near the set. In the past, Ernst simply avoided it. Most of the time he wandered around Sunset Square, so when Hugo watched They were so surprised when they went to the playbook shelf in Ernst''s house, because they didn''t expect Ernst to still have nostalgia for Hollywood. But today, Ernst took this step, and he still stayed here for most of the day-at least until the crew finished work before he reluctantly left. Therefore, Ernst became angry because his intention was exposed. Hugo understood the cause and effect, but he could not understand it, because Ernst had shown these tendencies in front of him, and at the same time enlightened him in confusion twice. In front of him, even if Ernst felt ashamed, There is no need to overreact. "Mr. Lechman, I don''t understand what''s wrong with you. You are always rejecting others." Although Hugo was still very angry, his voice softened again. He looked at Ernst, who pretended to be strong, with eyes full of Its all helpless, and there is some sympathy, Reject other peoples care, rejection of others help, rejection of others friendship, and even rejection of anyones company. Looking at your life these years, there has never been anyone else, just you, From start to finish, you are the only one. Why? Why do you reject others over and over again? You even hurt others to achieve your goals, but in the end, isn''t it you who hurt yourself?" "Because I''ve always been alone!" Ernst was stabbed by the sympathy in Hugo''s eyes. He struck the ground hard with his cane, making a "pop" sound like a wounded lion. Exhausted the last energy and roared. In an instant, Hugo understood. The reason why Ernst refused to care was because he was afraid that he would be abandoned after all. Hugo didn''t know how much parting and hurt Ernst had experienced, that made him choose to live alone, and let him choose to be with loneliness. Those years in the Sunset Square rushed to their hearts. Ernst''s rejection was not a kind of fear, and Ernst''s anger towards them was not a kind of envy. Later, he moved, Alex and Charlize also moved, Joseph, Foggin, and Carl also moved, leaving Ernst alone again. They spent nearly three years close to Ernst, but chose to leave. In fact, the last time Hugo went back to the Sunset Square to meet Ernst, Ernst''s taste was very mixed. On the one hand, he still complained about Hugo''s departure, but on the other hand, he was reluctant to see old friends. Today, Ernst''s "secret" was revealed by Hugo, and the grievances in his heart broke out completely, and the firepower against Hugo was fully opened. Looking at Ernst in front of him, Hugo was mixed for a while, opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. However, the hesitation in Hugo''s eyes made Ernst completely angry, "You sympathize with me? You sympathize with me! How dare you! You dare to sympathize with me!" Ernst said, his whole body was shaking, as if In the next second, he would faint due to high blood pressure, but he gritted his teeth and held on, then turned his head and left straight away. He whispered, "How dare youyou!" What! Dare!" Hugo lowered his head in annoyance and gritted his teeth. He knew Ernst didn''t like being sympathized, but he still made a mistake just now. Maybe Ernst was right, but they were never friends, because he never really knew the old man. Seeing Ernst''s staggering back, Hugo was also a little at a loss, hesitating again and again, only to follow along. Ernsts pace was not fast. Hugo could only fall behind him a short distance, but only half a street away, and when he was fifty yards from Al Bar, a taxi stopped by the side It looks like a guest from a bar called, but Ernst walked over, opened the car door and sat in. Hugo ran after him, only to hear Ernst''s grumpy roar, and then the taxi drove away. Hugo could only look at the tail smoke of the taxi leaving, standing still with an annoyed look. After thinking about it, Hugo still couldn''t worry about it. Hugo ran to the parking lot in front of the warehouse, drove out his car, and followed the direction the taxi had left. But for Lu Chi, let''s go. The streets of the city are like spider webs. Hugo can''t recognize the direction at all, let alone find a taxi. In the end, he can only turn east and west along the avenue, and finally drove to the Sunset Boulevard. Hugo was relieved. In one breath, he drove along Sunset Boulevard back to the familiar Sunset Plaza. Chapter 1818： Screenwriter inspiration Hugo made a big circle, and it was almost eleven o''clock when he arrived at Sunset Plaza. He estimated that he was at least half an hour later than Ernst, but he went up the stairs along the familiar and unfamiliar trail, far away. , Hugo saw Ernst''s staggering back. This made Hugo stunned, and subconsciously wanted to step forward to catch up, but after only walking two steps, his pace slowed down, and then he stood still. Ernst''s rickety figure was dragged down by the creamy yellow street lamp, the cold moonlight vented down, and a silver edge was outlined on his neat black suit, which looked solemn and solemn. Ernst''s footsteps were very slow, so slow that he was almost moving, leaning on crutches slowly, as if avoiding busy ants on the ground. However, such Ernst does not seem to be pitiful at all. On the contrary, his back is straight, his feet are slow but steady, and his right hand supporting the cane does not tremble at all. He looks like an old man who is walking. That''s it. However, looking at Ernsts back, Hugo couldnt help his nose sore, because on the long and narrow stairs, he was the only figure walking slowly, and the noise of Sunset Square not far behind seemed to have completely disappeared. , Here is another world isolated, quiet, peaceful, slow... but lonely. Only Ernst was alone. Hugo has always been a person who is afraid of loneliness. He yearns for the company of friends. This is the case for the band, the crew, and the life. This is Hugo''s weakness. He always values ??his friends too much, and always values ??the word "love" too much. Even if he walks independently, his deep concern is still the source of his motivation. However, Ernst has only one person, and there is no object in his heart. The only thing that accompanies him is the script. Hugo didn''t know how Ernst persisted, but he knew that this was his bottom line and his dignity. Tempest, angry, unfamiliar, withdrawn... these are Ernst''s umbrellas, he carefully concealed his inner loneliness and concern. Go on in a boring life alone. Looking at Ernst in front of him, Hugo had mixed feelings in his heart, not knowing what to say, or even what mentality to face him. Suddenly, Ernst''s footsteps stopped, and he stood stiffly on the spot. It turned out that he had already reached the platform at the top of the stairs, and walking a few steps forward was where the door of the apartment was located. Ernst stood on the spot adjusting his breathing, and he stopped just like that, as if time and space had stopped. A gleam of light flashed in Hugo''s mind. He knew that what Ernst needed was not sympathy or mercy, because Ernst never felt that he was weak, he didn''t need these negative feelings; what Ernst needed It is recognition, passion, and rekindled enthusiasm deep in my heart. Hugo thought of the script. After Hugo met Ernst last year, he felt inspired and thought of a script inspiration, but then he entered a long tour of "hurricanes and rains", and he did not continue to develop in the framework of the script. But now, the thoughts in Hugo''s mind are surging again, why can''t he create a script? A script based on Ernst? Not necessarily realistic, but a script inspired by Ernst? He can write a screenwriteror a story about an author who has experienced tremendous brilliance. He climbed to the pinnacle of his career, but then fell to the bottom... No, this is too clich and too gloomy. Hugo looked at Ernsts back, and a bold opposite appeared in his mind. Maybe he could create a comedy script, not only because of Ernst, but also because of himself, he could write a relaxed and comfortable story to interpret. The old man in front of him. So, this author should still be at the peak of his career. He can create all kinds of...love storiesromantic romance novels, but in fact, he himself is a very annoying guy. He utters bad words, and is always used to attacking others with vicious words, even at the risk of tearing away their scars, but not because of his nature, but because...because he doesn''t know how to get along with others, he is used to Yu tells the truth, tells the truth, and speaks the vernacular. He does not know how to humor, do not know how to polite, do not know how to socialize, so it is easy to hurt each other between words, so that he begins to reject social interaction and refuse to integrate into society. But what was the beginning of all this? This writer is a very difficult person to serve. He has...obsessive-compulsive disorder and serious cleanliness, which he cannot control. He must keep everything neatly arranged in a certain sequence, and he must disinfect his hands at all timesone type of soap for the first time, another type of soap for the second time, and only one use. He must use it once when he closes the door. Locked five times in a row and unlocked five times. He must avoid any lines and patterns when he walks-so the brick path is fatal. He must use the utensils he brings when eating. He follows strict menu requirements every time he orders. , He refused to have any physical contact with strangers-including shaking hands, he must sit in a fixed position, he has severe allergic symptoms, so he is extremely sensitive to any hair... It is precisely because of his uncontrollable obsessive-compulsive disorder that he is not only difficult to serve, but also more difficult to get along with. He seems to have the ability to easily irritate anyone around him, but at the same time, he has a lot of troubles because of these obsessive-compulsive disorders. A joke that makes people helpless-involuntary situation. In the eyes of others, he is a super hard to serve weird, and annoying, almost can easily make anyone hate him within three minutes of seeing him. But in fact, this is beyond his control, and occasionally he hates himself, but there is still no way to change these habits. It was precisely because the people around him couldnt understand and didnt want to understand him, so he gradually began to alienate from the crowd and became more and more withdrawn. After being withdrawn, he became less and less aware of how to deal with people... With no way to break the vicious circle of deductions, he becomes more and more lonely and troublesome, even if he is always convincing himself, "Let me be alone, it is more convenient and happier for me to live alone. "He always faces life with a smile, but no one can see the true thoughts in his heart. Although in the distant future, there are many works with such annoying personality as the protagonist. The TV series "The Big Bang Theory" is one of them, and it has won a large number of fans; but in fact, this type of work is still not too many. Don''t say it is now in 1997. On the one hand, it is difficult for the audience to have a sense of substitution by using an annoying guy as the protagonist; on the other hand, it is also because people''s understanding of mental illnesses such as obsessive-compulsive disorder and delusional disorder is still not comprehensive and in-depth under current social conditions. People always use their own position to reject, reject, hate and even blame such people. Therefore, this puts more stringent requirements on the profound background of the script. It is absolutely impossible to challenge such an unpleasant personality to be acceptable and even pleasing. The screenwriter is not only required to clarify the protagonists personality, but not too deliberate or too sensational; at the same time, the screenwriter is also required to integrate the plot of the story and subtly combine the fragility of the protagonists heart with the story, so as to truly sublimate the theme of the story. , Not just "vulgar comedy." This is a difficult task for Hugo, because his screenwriter so far is only "Before Sunrise"-he never takes the nomination of "Shawshank''s Redemption" seriously, Hugo''s framework for the story of the script There are too many shortcomings in construction, detail polishing, rhythm control, etc., so for Hugo, it is actually very difficult to master such a script. It was a difficult challenge to use an annoying man as the protagonist, and Hugo also wanted to write a comedy that was almost a black hole of the screenwriter-a funny laugh is always more difficult than tears, and more importantly, Hugo still hopes to write a comedy. Ernst is the prototype, telling a true and not exaggerated story, and he hopes to tell something, something with practical significance through this story. This is almost tantamount to finding myself a big trouble that cannot be solved. So, what exactly does Hugo want to tell in this script? What about the lonely heart of the distasteful male protagonist? This really sounds like the story setting of a Colombian dog blood soap opera. Maybe everyone has their own paranoia deep in their hearts, and they have been trying to pursue perfection, but on this road, they will always encounter various obstacles-from Life also comes from destiny. Everyone is not qualified to criticize others, because in fact, everyone''s heart is the same. The pursuit of perfection has led to that irreparable defect. Therefore, everyone is lonely, because no one can understand the loneliness that can be talked about. Even the weirdest annoyance, he is looking forward to the day someone can tolerate his quirks and his paranoia. Accompany him by his side to watch the magnificence of the sunset. Perhaps, we are not unwilling to change, but we have not yet met a person who can tolerate and change ourselves. Therefore, we are still tirelessly pursuing perfection, not our own perfection, but the other half who makes ourselves perfect. "You make me want to be a better man." Ernst at the end of the stairs stepped forward again, alone, his lonely back disappeared little by little at the end of the dark sight. Hugo still just stood quietly in place, raising his head to look at the one on the second floor. Familiar location, waiting quietly, waiting for the lamp to slowly turn on, the hazy halo dispelled the darkness, like a firefly in the dark night, trying to light up the world with a faint light, But the power is too small. Chapter 1819： Creative spark ?? When he left Sunset Plaza, Hugo''s heart was a little confused. When we met last time, Ernst was accusing Hugo of not writing the script for a long time. After that, Hugo also had some inspiration, but he did not stick to it. From today''s perspective, Ernst was actually asking Hugo for help, but he ignored it. This reminds Hugo of the situation when he wrote the "Before Sunrise" script. It can be said that Hugo started the script creation step by step under the guidance of Ernst, showing a whole new world for Hugo. Not only did Hugo create the script, but it also gave Hugo a new understanding of the script''s story line and character construction. Later, Hugo was able to make a breakthrough in acting. The overall situation and sense of the overall situation in this regard gave the necessary help. But as Ernst said, Hugo is lazy, and his creative inspiration is consumed bit by bit in the squally rain of Vanity Fair. Later, there was the album "Blurry Rain" and the world tour, and then there was the performance of "L.A. Confidential". He was getting back on track bit by bit, but the screenwriting work was still in the dark corner. Did not wake up. For Ernst, is Hugo guilty? Obviously not, it is more of empathy. In fact, Ernst and Catherine Hepburn, Paul Newman and other superstars are exactly the same. They have experienced the peak of their careers, and they have also endured the lows of their careers. At the end of their artistic life, they have moved away from the spotlight. the way. Catherine returned to Broadway, Paul continued his career as an actor on the big screen, and Ernst waited quietly beside Hollywood in Sunset Plaza. Because Ernst is different from Catherine and Paul, his entire life as a screenwriter has never really stood at the peak, as if... it was like a career that he had enjoyed all his life without official recognition. That kind of loneliness and silence is beyond the understanding of others. In Ernst''s body, Hugo saw his own shadow-not the same development trajectory, but the ups and downs and confusion in the Hollywood Vanity Fair. Therefore, Hugo intends to create this script. He did not create this script for Ernst, but got inspiration from Ernst to create such a script for himself. Hugo hopes that the male protagonist can tailor himself and outline a true story. In the next period of time, Hugo focused on the shooting of "L.A. Confidential" during the day, and when he returned home at night, he would start writing scripts. This time, Hugo changed his creative method. He initially planned to create two characters, one man and one woman. The male protagonist is naturally a weird person based on Ernst, while the female protagonist is set to be an understanding publisher editor. But after creating a full 13 acts, Hugo found the story unconvincing. Not only was it clichlike a distorted version of "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon," but the core idea was completely messed up. The heroine had no charm at all. It''s like a vase. For this reason, Hugo re-designed the heroine. He thought about the type of "When Harry meets Sally" friend turns into a lover, and he also thought about the type of letter teaser in "Night Sleep in Seattle"... But later discovered that these are the routines of love stories. He really hopes to write a story about love, not because love can make people change, but because the sincere emotion can bring people closer, not necessarily It''s love, maybe friendship or family affection. After changing the six versions of the heroine, Hugo feels that he has fallen into a dead end. There is a lively male protagonist in the script, but there is no good entry point. Fortunately, Hugo now has enough control to distinguish reality from performance, and his understanding and control of the role of Ed is absolutely convincing, so it did not affect the filming work of the crew, but Even so, Charlize noticed Hugo''s frustration. Facing Hugo''s deflation, Charlize seemed to gloat, "The rare and amazing Mr. Lancaster will also get into trouble. This scene is not common." Hugo can''t help but can''t refute it. After understanding Hugos dilemma, Charlize put forward a novel point of view, I dont understand why you are always limited to two protagonists, one man and one woman. In fact, you can give the story more possibilities. Hugo originally wanted to refute, because most of the movies that explore the soul are focused on the male and female protagonists, but he immediately understood what Charlize meant. The focus is on the male and female protagonists but not necessarily only the male and female protagonists. The simplest example is the "Seven Deadly Sins". Strictly speaking, the "Seven Deadly Sins" should be three male protagonists. The inheritance and opposition between the two detectives is maintained by a criminal, but weird but mysterious. Triangle relationship. The addition of any character can have many meanings. The most common one is to break the fixed pattern between the two characters, add more unknowns to an uncertain relationship, make the story wonderful, and at the same time increase the relationship between the characters. The interaction and space of the screen give the screenwriter more room for in-depth discussion. This is also the reason why it is difficult to write a one-man show, because there is only one protagonist, so there is too little space to play. So, if you join a character, how should you join? What is his or her setting, what is the relationship between this role and the hero and the heroine, what role does it play between them, or what role does it play in the advancement of the story? So, such an interesting scene appeared on the set of "L.A. Confidential". During the break, Hugo and Charlize were arguing...arguing regardless of occasion and location. At the elevator door, Hugo rolled his eyes and said, "For God''s sake, add a killer? This is a sign of your barren imagination. Please, at least you can give me a spy to be more decent." Charlie next to him. But I did not show any weakness, "Haha, then adding a neuropathy is very innovative?" "Hey! The male protagonist is a certain degree of neuropathy, they can be known because of a mental illness or a psychologist!" "You think you are. Are you filming''Flying Over the Mad Asylum''? What a genius!" In the gap between drinking water in the dressing room, Charlize spread his hands and complained silently, "Imagination, give me a little bold imagination. Same. Sex. Love? This is your best idea? Why don''t you write about a black gay, Or an Asian transgender person, this is called boldness!" Hugo directly gave a middle finger, "I am writing about quirks, not species. Clan revolution. Fate, if I want to write, I will write artificial intelligence enslaves mankind." The makeup artists next to them turned pale in shock. Between the changes, Hugo happily ran up to Charlize and said happily, "What do you think of adding a pet? For example, a puppy?" Charlize looked at Hugo speechlessly, without speaking at all. You can see his attitude, but Hugo widened his eyes, "I think it''s a good idea to use a puppy as a link for the hero and heroine to recognize." "So, you have given up on humans and chose a puppy. Mr. Lancaster, you really refreshed my understanding of the script. Wonderful!" As Hugo and Russell and Charlize were talking to each other, Charlize suddenly widened his eyes, "What do you think about writing about a neighbor? You live next door to this neurotic male protagonist? Then they got in touch because of the neighbors pet dog. What''s the conflict?" Hugo curled his lips, pondering, and said ironically, "So, besides the puppy, there is another neighbor?" Charlize directly raised his right hand to Hugo. The middle finger. Russell, who was standing next to the line, opened his eyes as if seeing two monsters, standing beside him innocently and frozen into a statue. Similar quarrels occur almost every day, although most of the time, the ideas of Hugo and Charlize are not feasible, because writing a script does not write a few characters and put them together to end; it is not one at the same time. A simple story connects several characters with no personality together, even if it is a script. For truly excellent scripts, characters and stories complement each other, and personality and ideas promote each other. Even if there is no need to deliberately promote and explain, the core ideas can be revealed from the character setting and the words and sentences. is different from "before sunrise" to move all the questions out and discuss them directly on the table. Hugo hopes that this script is full of wisdom, and different audiences can see different ideas from the story, just like a Rubik''s cube. However, what''s interesting is that Charlize''s writing process of "Before Sunrise" gave Hugo a lot of inspiration, and this time is no exception. Although most of Charlize''s ideas were not feasible, and many of Hugo''s ideas were also shot down by Charlize, during the discussion, Hugo got a lot of inspiration and his ideas became clear bit by bit. Hugo thinks its a good choice to join a role. This role can be the actors next door neighbor. He is also an art creator. Hugo is still considering whether he is a painter or a photographer, and what his profession is. The special implication is that it is obviously not done by just picking one at random. Hugo also hopes to establish a complete background for this story and integrate it with the story. The reason why he chose an art creator is because this neighbor also has his own quirks, and his paranoia about art is often elusive At the same time, he is still the same. sex. Love-a group that was still completely marginalized by society in the early nineties, so he was also a social weeder. Even though his works are brilliant, only a small number of people can appreciate it. Unlike the male protagonist, the neighbors often hold parties and he surrounds the crowd for a long time, but this kind of noise can''t make him feel self-identification, and the excitement makes his life more lonely and lonelythe emptiness after the party is almost Let him suffocate. What''s worse, because he is the same. sex. His parents did not want to identify with him as Lian, and even regarded him as a snake and scorpion, avoiding it, lest his identity would subvert their normal lives. This made him live in this cold world like the hero. This is the similarity between two people, completely different, but the essence is very close. Perhaps it is a good idea for a pet dog to become the link between the two neighbors in the Antarctic and the Arctic. provides full text online reading without pop-up windows, faster update speed, better article quality, if you think the Internet is good, share this site more! Thank you readers for your support! The latest chapter of the high-speed starter superstar. This chapter is Chapter 1819. The address is for sparks. If you think this chapter is not bad, please don''t forget to recommend it to your friends in QQ groups and Weibo! Chapter 1820： Script structure As Hugo''s idea of ??the neighbor became clear, his idea of ??the heroine also immediately became clear. The heroine can be a waiter in a restaurant. The connection between her and the hero comes from the restaurant where she works. This is the only restaurant where the hero is willing to eat out. The heroine with a direct but delicate personality is the only one in the past two years. A waitress who can meet the requirements of the male protagonist one by one. But why? Obviously it is not the magical effect in the love story. The hero and the heroine are so impressed, the sparks between each other bring the two sides together. Hugo refused to write such a script. There is a reason why the heroine can satisfy many unreasonable and troublesome requirements of the heroine, and even has a more tolerant heart. Because she...has a son who has asthma. Asthma is still an incurable disease even in the 21st century. Because it is a respiratory disease, it is very sensitive to air, but the truth is that as a waiter, she does not have enough money to replace a good apartment, and she cannot Provide better medical conditions, so she can only create the best living conditions for her son in her cramped and damp apartment. She is always worried that her sons life is in danger. She is worried about the surrounding living environment every day. The son caused irreparable harm, and even changes in the weather would make her son extremely hard. This is New York-Hugo intends to set the background of the story in New York where the weather is changeable, not only because it is the capital of the world, but also because it is a city full of countless possibilities. It is difficult to imagine such a complex city to accommodate this. story. In this city, countless people with quirks live together, but it is difficult for people to be compatible with each other. Worse still, because of the busy life and pressing pressure in this city, people lack care , Even the most basic warmth dissipated little by little in the raging sea breeze of the Atlantic Ocean. This is actually a metaphor, not only a metaphor for the current social relations, but also a background in which the hero, neighbor, and heroine are all alone. Because she lives in New York, her son''s life is even harder. It is precisely because of the child that she cannot have her own life at all. She has to revolve around the child 24 hours a day, so she does not have her own time or a life of her own. Even if you meet a good date occasionally, it will eventually end up because the child is innocent. She felt lonely and powerless, and she also longed for someone to truly understand her and give her support. But she is also strong enough. Unlike the male protagonist and neighbors, she needs to be strong for her children. If necessary, she will fight against the weasel like a hen protecting a chick. In the eyes of the hero, she is special; but in her eyes, the hero is just a child, the same child as her son. Thus, the story happened like this. He only leaves home once a day, just to go to that restaurant for lunch, he only accepts her service; she does her best to meet his requirements, but sometimes she is also powerless and even angry at him, but In the end, she will still choose to compromise, because she needs this job and she needs funds to maintain her son''s life. But this balance was broken in one day, because the cold snap came to New York, the child became ill, and the fever persisted throughout the night. She didn''t come to work, and as a result, he made a big mess in the restaurant and made everyone restless. Because of selfishnesshis difficult requirements that no one can satisfy in the restaurant, and also because of concernhe longed to see her even though he himself did not understand the reason, so he personally found her home. He and his neighbor are only separated by a wall, but he never cared about who the neighbor was. He even hated the neighbor because the neighbor had a doghe couldn''t accept the dirty look of the puppy. One day, the puppy squatted at the door of his house. He carefully threw the puppy out of the trash and fled home like an enemy. As a result, the neighbor came to the door in anger. Although he made the neighbours to persuade him by ill-talking, things still changed. When the neighbor was working, he encountered an unruly person by accident. Not only did he clean his house, but he also severely injured him-even disfigured. He went bankrupt and became homeless at the same time, and even the art was sold. Not going out. While the neighbor was hospitalized, he entrusted the puppy to his house. He wanted to refuse, but was forced to agree under the threat of the neighbour''s vicious black agent. As a result, his life began to change. This is a good story. It tells the story of three quirky lonely people gathered together. It is not only the story between the male and female protagonists. At the same time, the neighbors story also has an impact on the male and female protagonists. The neighbors puppy becomes It was an opportunity to change the male protagonist, and the neighbor and the female protagonist became friends by accident. The three people are marginal figures in this society, but they gathered together by accident. They tried each other, ran into each other, and changed each other, trying to survive in the cruel and cold society. Thanks to Charlize''s inspiration, Hu decisively completed the structure of the entire script intermittently. It can be said that Hugo is very satisfied with this structure, but he is still trying to set the personality of the protagonist. He hopes that the characters can be more three-dimensional. Since Hugo intends to play the actor himself, he also began to conceive a biography for the actor-a story outside the script, hoping to further explore the core theme of the story. For this reason, Hugo had to start to read some psychology Books to learn. Hugo has not eagerly begun to enter the real creation of the script, because Hugo hopes to write this script as a light comedy, just like Billy Christo, Robin Williams, full of wisdom, maybe Can''t make people laugh, just a knowing smile is enough. This requires deep line skills, and at the same time the understanding of culture, humor, history, society and other aspects must also reach a certain height. This is why a truly outstanding comedy is so difficult to create. Hugo has been working hard to build the character''s personality, just to achieve this goal. When a character becomes full and full, when should he do what he should do, what words he should say, and what gesture he should show, it will naturally appear on the paper. This is a good thing for the script, not only will be rich and three-dimensional, and the background will be very deep, but for the screenwriter, this is a huge burden. Strictly speaking, the script creation this time is the first time Hugo has really conceived a script from scratch. Many excellent scripts start with a character, an event, or an idea, and then burst out with amazing sparks of inspiration and finish slowly to form an excellent story. But such excellent scripts are declining in the 21st century. In fact, every filmmaker knows that the script is the foundation of a work and the most important thing. A good script can greatly increase the probability of a movie''s success, but trying to save a bad script is comparable to the sky. However, with the advent of the blockbuster era, scripts have become more and more simple and rude, and visual effects have taken the lead. Therefore, the status of screenwriters has dropped and then dropped. First, it led to the Hollywood screenwriters strike in 2008. Later, adaptation methods were popular in the screenplay market and original excellent scripts. Fewer and fewer. This time Hugo hopes to do his best to create a script that truly belongs to his conceived. Of course, his current ability is still limited. Whether the script can be called excellent, the result still needs to be left to others to judge. He just wants to create Make every effort in the process. That kind of inspiration collided fast. Hugos enthusiasm for creation was reawakened. He even composed the lyrics of the music that he composed at London Heathrow Airport last year, and temporarily named it "save...and.", of course. It can also be translated as "save rock". "I need more dreams and less life; I need more light in the darkness. You will never see the tears in my heart, so go to hell! You can cry until the tears become an ocean, and then let go to me. You It''s who you love, not the way others love to see you. In a world surrounded by shouts of''yes'', I heard a roar: No, no!" In Ernst, Hugo saw too many realistic portrayals of dreams, art, and the future. Many people say that dreams are unrealistic, because dreams are divorced from reality, let life leave the ground and become illusory, and even lead to many lives being submerged by the torrent of life and die early. There are countless such dreamers in the long river of history, the famous and the unknown. But in fact life is wonderful because of pursuit. Regardless of whether the goal you pursue is finally achieved, this kind of persistence because of dreams and crazy persistence is the true meaning of life. According to Greek mythology, Icarus used wax and feather wings to escape from Crete, but because he flew too high, the wax on his wings was melted by the sun and fell into the water and died. Some people say that Icarus is overpowered and overwhelmed, but from another angle, I can see the fantastic ideas of Icarus and his father Daedalus. Only those who dare to think can realize their dreams. Perhaps, Icarus escape plan did not succeed in the end, but at least he is a dreamer. So, "I need to dream more and live less." So, "Wherever my footsteps go, trouble will follow, only the connection is kept in rock, rock and roll, no! Wherever my footsteps go, Go! Trouble will follow, only the connection is kept in the rock!" The enthusiasm and perseverance of that kind of rock dream runs wild in Hugo''s blood. Although the composition of the melody has not been completed yet, the completion rate of the whole song has reached 70%, and it may be completed soon. This also makes Hugo full of enthusiasm for the script creation this time, and he can''t wait to finish the script. This kind of enthusiasm is really long-lost. Chapter 1821： Performance tension Hugo supported his chin with his right hand, and his index finger whispered gently near the lip, "We all know that you have a very sexual. Sensitive lip shape, so you can stop emphasizing it, otherwise I might get it up. The impulse to kiss." A teasing voice rang from the side, causing Hugo to pull out of his thoughts. Lifting his eyes, he saw Kevin Spacey sitting next to him. Hugo gently ticked the corner of his mouth, and replied without panic, "I feel flattered." Kevin glanced at the notebook in Hugo''s hand, "Is thinking of my own new script again? Curtis saw that he was sulking again. Your neglect made the atmosphere of the crew a lot worse." Kevin was naturally joking, Hugo chuckled twice, "I''m thinking about pets, but because I don''t own pets, and I don''t have any research on pets, I always lack a sense of reality in writing. " "A wise man said that personal experience is the best way to understand the unknown." Kevin opened his hands and said, Hugo frowned slightly and cast a suspicious look, as if saying "Which wise man", Kai Wen shook his head helplessly, "Well, that wise man is me." Instead, Hugo laughed, "Then I should definitely go and test it myself." After laughing, Hugo looked at the still busy staff around, "So, did you come here to look for me to play against? " "It seems that you haven''t completely forgotten." Kevin teased, but Hugo was a little embarrassed. Recently, because of the concept of the script, he has indeed lost a lot of movement in the crew. "Next What do you think of the scene?" "The initiative is in your hands, so, shouldn''t you be the one to lead it?" Hugo asked back, which made Kevin tilt his head and look at Hugo curiously, "So, Do you really think I should take the initiative?" The calm tone was full of doubts. Hugo shrugged, and only replied, "Why not?" At this time, Russell Crowe, Charlize Theron, Heath Ledger and others standing not far behind the monitor were nervous and a little overwhelmed. Everyones eyes were full of expectation. . The next scene is not the first rivalry between Hugo and Kevinthe two actors have already worked together to shoot at least five scenes before the crew started filming, but this scene is the most tense scene. Ed noticed the tricks behind the night owl cafe murder, and he also vaguely noticed that the others in the homicide team were unreliable-of course, part of the reason was that other agents in the homicide team rejected him. So he found Jackthey had cooperated in the process of solving the night owl cafe case, and he needed the help of someone outside the homicide group, who could be trusted and had enough ability. Jack has always been a star in the anti-drug team. The reason why he was involved in the Night Owl Cafe case was only because their colleagues were also one of the victims in the case. Therefore, the entire police station was mobilized. He relied on the powerful People provided help. But beyond that, Jack has never been interested in the murder group. Ed needs to beg Jack for help, but the two are not friendsstrictly speaking, they are right, and Jack doesn''t want to help at all. Therefore, Ed needs to persuade Jack not only to make Jack willing to lend a helping hand, but also to turn the enemy into a friend and start cooperation. This scene can be said to be a turning point for "L.A. Confidential" to solve the mystery, and it puts forward strict requirements on the scene control of the two actors. Therefore, today, regardless of whether there are actors or actresses, almost all came to the set, waiting for the filming of this scene, as if they were a passionate audience who entered a movie theater to watch a commercial blockbusterjust a bucket of popcorn and a glass of Coke That''s it. "Why don''t the two of them read the script? So what are they talking about?" Heath lowered his voice and said, obviously not understanding the state of Hugo and Kevin. But he didnt get any response to his question. He couldnt help but turned his head and found that Russell and Charlize looked at the two actors in front of him with thoughtful expressions. This made Heath very anxious, but Again confused. After a while, Charlize came back to his senses and explained in a low voice, "You see, the two people are actually in a brewing state. At first, the two people were talking and laughing, but now the relationship is estranged. There is a kind of courtesy between them, and they can even feel the state of mutual exclusion. Compared with the lines, they are preparing emotions, and after fully assuming the role, they can have a free chat. When they really enter the stage of acting, they are not only It will appear more natural, and the atmosphere will be fuller." In fact, this is what Charlize learned only recently. Acting shouldnt just memorize the lines, because its not difficult to recite the lines. I recite the lines dozens of times over and over again, and its always memorable. The most important thing is the characters and the lines. Combination, how to make the lines become logical, how to integrate the lines and performance, this is the essence. After many actors have fully entered the state, the free expression of the lines during the filming process is wonderful, which is the reason. Russell also nodded suddenly, and he pointed to Hugo''s direction, "Look, Hugo''s shoulders are now slightly drooping, and his back is slightly closed. The sharpness of the whole person feels reduced, but in fact, On the contrary, Hugo''s expression has become more determined and free, as if he has had faith in his heart." Russell has already observed these details and realized the actions of the two actors, but the concept is rather vague. After Charlize''s touch, his mind is awakened. Li''s thoughts became clear immediately, "Also, look at Kevin. He was originally sitting very relaxed with his legs crossed. Now he is leaning on the back of the chair and spreading his hands. He should have taken the initiative. In a relaxed posture, but you can feel him tightening up, as if he is ready to attack at any time." From a certain point of view, the acting methods of Hugo and Kevin are similar, but there are more differences. But it is undeniable that the two people''s control of their own small movements and small expressions is very delicate and accurate, and they can create the feeling of rushing on the face inadvertently. This skill is amazing. More importantly, it''s no wonder that everyone is emphasizing the importance of opponents. A good opponent actor can make shooting a lot easier, and two excellent actors can burst out amazing chemical effects when they are partners of opponents. The invisible tension between Hugo and Kevin is eye-opening. Heath could not help but swallowed his saliva, but found that his dry throat was tickled. He now understands that talent is indeed the basis of being a good actor, but it is far from enough. The scene before him opened a brand new door for him. He opened his mouth, Heath wanted to say something, but Curtis stood up, signaled that all the staff were in place, and let the fielder play. Heath knew that the filming was about to start, so he had to close his mouth and even held his breath involuntarily, watching the two actors'' performance quietly. Ed pushed open the door of Jack''s office, "Vincent, I need your help." The whole set was silent, everyone held their breath, watching the filming of this scene, but Russell patted Charlize''s arm with some excitement, and then pointed his finger in the direction of Hugo far away; Charlize He also nodded excitedly at Russell, and then quickly pointed his eyes. Although the scene has just begun and Hugo has just debuted, the details are different. When Ed entered the door, he glanced at Jack''s desk, and then paused for a while in two places. The first was a magazine. The cover of the magazine was Hollywood star Matt Reynolds at the movie premiere. The night before because of sucking. The photo of the drug being arrested; the second is a newspaper, and the cover picture shows Jack''s suit at a high-end Hollywood party. These two details are closely related to Jack''s state at this time. The arrest of Matt is Jack''s work. Later Jack learned that the editor of the gossip magazine asked Matt to go off the hook. Citing the prosecutor, trying to create a scandal, in fact Matt was just an actor who simply wanted to act. This made Jack a little uneasy, and Matt died tragically in the hotel that night. So, obviously Jack''s current state is also very sensitive. Such small details are difficult for the audience to notice, but for the performance of the actors, they can immediately become three-dimensional and at the same time make the storyline smooth. After a brief exchange, Charlize and Russell once again turned their heads to look at the scene being filmed. Heath''s thoughts couldn''t keep up with the speed, but he noticed Charlize''s hand gesture, he turned his head in a panic and then locked his eyes tightly to the eyes of Hugo and Kevin. After entering, he immediately fell into this atmosphere little by little. Ed''s eyes are full of confusion, and a faintly unsure fragility can be faintly noticed. He tried to conceal the true emotions in his heart, but his lowered eyes revealed the grief and regret in the plain words, and even For a moment, people began to approach him little by little, completely forgetting how annoying and arrogant he was before, only to see the fragility in the calm, light in the amber eyes. Gently release the halo. Jack''s eyes always carry a sense of distance, and there is a trace of contempt and sarcasm in the emotion of defensive and repulsiveness, but this does not make people uncomfortable, because it is just a flash, and even makes people wonder whether it is for themselves. wrong. More often, the peaceful eyes only have the sense of distance of a humble gentleman, as if there is a wall in front of them, which makes people unable to break. The eyes of the two people are so calm, there is no stormy sea, no sudden eruption, and no tit-for-tat, just a peaceful conversation, but the eyes slowly condense the air, and even the words are locked in the air. , As if one by one the letters fell down fiercely, that heavy feeling invaded invisibly, making people indulge in it. The tension of the performance burst out infinite light in an instant. Chapter 1822： Relaxation "Rolo-Thomasie was the driving force for me to become a police officer. I wanted to catch those who thought I could get away with it. I hope to find a true and fair trial, but slowly, I lost that share. ideal." For the first time, Ed did not hide anything, looked straight at Jack in front of him, did not dodge, escape or hide, looked straight at the past completely openly, all the emotions in those amber eyes were invisible. . Ed''s words were not rushed, not deliberately sensational, nor deliberately artificial, not even deliberately heavy, but just narrated calmly. However, there seemed to be some swaying in the words, the confusion hidden in the depths of the sound was floating in the air, and it seemed to make all the light blurred and dizzy. Jack''s eyes lost their focus bit by bit and became blurred. With Ed''s gentle words, he fell into his own deep thought. There was almost no change in his facial expression, but he could be vaguely felt. The eyebrows and the corners of the mouth were relaxed, but there was no sign of any changes. However, the deep sadness and decadence came out of his eyes. "Why are you a policeman. Inspector?" Ed asked. Jack was stunned. He lowered his eyes in a panic and thought for a while. Then he slightly closed his chin and looked at his fingers on his thighs. His eyes were almost closed, making it impossible to see him. His eyes seemed to be embarrassed to conceal his inner fear and confusion. But he immediately realized that he could deceive others, but he could not deceive himself, so he raised his eyes again, his mouth slightly opened, and the words stuck in his throat. He shook his head gently, the gray eyes were blurred because of the trace of confusion, and then the teeth shook gently, "I don''t remember." A sentence was as light as smoke, but as heavy as a thousand catties. Jack was finally not concealing himself, raised his eyes and looked at Ed in front of him calmly. The mixed emotions surging in the depths of his eyes were completely displayed in front of Ed. But why is it not like this for Ed, Eds amber eyes are crystal clear, he did not avoid or hide, and calmly greeted Jacks sight, revealing his regrets, confusion, and scars, and the fragility at that moment was as if Within reach, but afraid of being broken at the touch of a touch, I dare not reach out. Ed is still the Ed, with thick waxing and neat hairstyle, meticulous gold glasses, clean and neat suit, thin and mean face, but at this moment, he has become very close, no longer intimidating. Disgust is no longer hateful, no longer repulsive, even that looks like a policeman. At this time, the bookishness that was out of place in the investigation of the identity has become compatible. Not sympathy, not admiration, but empathy. At this moment, the two people''s eyes met, but they felt the heaviness and complexity behind each other''s halo like never before. Everyone has their own story, and what you see on the surface is often deceptive, but behind the layers of burial and protection, the most fragile innermost part of the heart has its own pain. These two opponents who disliked each other and faced each other tit-for-tat, but at this moment found similar confusion and regret in each other''s eyes. At this moment, the entire set seemed to be trapped in a crack in time and space. Time and space stopped. No one was talking, no one was breathing, and no one even dared to move any part of their body, as if gently waving their arms. Will break the solemn atmosphere of the scene to the extreme. Heath was too late to observe the details of the performance at this time. Before he knew it, he was substituted into the dialogue between Jack and Ed: What was the original intention? Everyone may have a goal in life, maybe set in college, maybe set in childhood, but with the passage of time, whether it is the path of dreams or the path of life, we often begin to follow the trend and let it go. Self is often bewildered by fame and fortune, and the soul is occupied by money. We forget the original intention of the dream, and even the starting point of life. Occupation is no longer a job, but just for the means and medium to survive in this society, just like a walking dead, continuing to live step by step. One day, Twilight looked back, only to find that he had lost the way forward and could not find the way back. She stood in a cloud of fog, lost herself, even lost herself. Its not just Heath. When Ed and Jack were silent and their eyes were exchanged, everyone on the scene fell into contemplation, like a huge vortex, involving everyone present. No one can be an exception. , The turbulent thoughts in the brain burst out like a volcano. Even Hugo and Kevin themselves have truly fallen into a static state. The bitterness and intricacies of the tongue danced gracefully, the storm in my mind was raging, and the boundary between film and reality was blurred at this moment, and even the sound of film running in the camera seemed to disappear in the blurry halo. "What do you want? Aisley." Jack said again, but his voice was no longer strong, but with a deep tiredness, and even a trace of vacancy. Ed looked at Jack intently, his eyes full of sincerity, and the words were not only peaceful but also had a hint of warmth. The soft tone seemed to be wrapping up the edges and corners of his body little by little, "I hope Able to solve this case." "The night owl is broken." Although Jack still insisted on his own point of view and refuted Ed''s proposal, he was no longer aggressive and spoke from the standpoint of a friend. Ed shook his head slightly, and looked at Jack firmly, "No." Behind the pair of gold-wire glasses flashed courage and determination, far from the image of the weak scholar, "I hope I can really solve the case. ." "Even if you have to pay a heavy price?" Jack lifted his chin and said calmly. But the content of the words has revealed his true inner thoughts: he also agrees with Ed. The two peoples words are so light, like a feather, they seem to worry about piercing the reality that is too heavy, and they seem to worry that their true thoughts will be peeped by others and cause death, but even if the words are light, there is no Ways to stop the determination in their eyes. Ed did not speak, but looked at Jack intently, nodded his chin slightly, and replied with that resolute look in his eyes. That glorious look made Jack''s emotions surging. The long-lost sense of justice ran in his blood again. Jack stood up abruptly, "Okay, college student, I will help you!" The simple and neat words were filled with turbulence. Passion. Jack quickly put on his suit, "But there are cases where your murder team doesn''t care at all. They think it''s just a common Hollywood''homosexuality case'', but I don''t think it." He was talking about Matt''s murder. "You help me check my case, and I help you check your case. Is the word settled?" Ed''s vision is so firm, there is no sign of dodge, he looked at Jack steadfastly from beginning to end, that calmness and determination made people almost ignore the existence of gold glasses, if there is no sign of his mouth He raised his chin and nodded, "A word is settled!" The crisp sound was loud and loud. "Papa!" Almost at the same time when Hugo''s voice fell to the ground, the silent set remembered a crisp applause, accompanied by a rough voice yelling, "Good! Good!" The harmony of the set was broken in an instant. In the atmosphere, everyone turned their heads and looked at him. Heath stood flushed on his face and stirred his hands vigorously. The excitement in his eyes clearly showed the surging in his heart at this moment. But... this is not a movie theater, but a set. Any commotion may affect the filming set. When Curtis didn''t call "card", no one dared to speak out, let alone Heath''s completely amateur behavior. In an instant, Curtis''s complexion became terrible. He only felt that the whole scene was perfect and only the last stroke was left. His heart was about to burst, but at the end he was pinched, as if The climax was the feeling that he couldn''t release, and he was so stupefied that Curtis felt that he was about to explode-it was an explosion in the literal sense. Seeing the unknown Heath, Charlize and Russell are also black lines. But it is undeniable that Hugo and Kevins performance aura is really too strong, the kind of understatement between gestures, and the personality of the character and the atmosphere of the scene are outlined incisively and vividly~www.novelhall .com~ The most important thing is to have a degree of relaxation and tightness in the performance process. Whether it is lines or expressions, a little more will be exaggerated, and a little less will not be enough. It completely excavates the tension of the plot and the depth of the thoughts. It''s amazing to come out... and it''s also amazing. Undoubtedly, the drama Hugo and Kevin just now can be regarded as a textbook-level model sample. It not only teaches the actors the correct way to control the opponent''s drama, but also teaches all actors how to establish a role in a quiet manner. , Even if there is no explosive scene of intense emotional ups and downs, even if there is no violent confrontation scene, the ordinary acting aura can still kill the audience in seconds. This is the real rivalry. Hugo and Kevin have almost maximized their aura. The confrontation between Ed and Jack completely presents a pattern of equal momentum, push and pull back and forth, so that each The audience couldn''t help but hold their breath and pay attention to every change in the scene. That kind of violent collision sparks is eye-opening! Therefore, although Heath''s abrupt action is rude, it makes people unable to blame too much. So Russell and Charlize looked at each other, and both stood up, joined Heath''s ranks, and clapped vigorously. The other staff looked at each other, and then all stood up and applauded. In a blink of an eye, the entire set became a sea of ??applause, and the thunderous sound filled the entire space and shocked everyone''s soul. Chapter 1823： Mentors Guide Curtis wanted to scold someone, he had already stood up, but seeing everyone in the audience applauded, he couldn''t help but laughed when he stood still, and finally shook his head, and he took the initiative to applaud. On the contrary, the scene note standing next to him was at a loss: when should it end? Of course, the most innocent people are Hugo and Kevin. The performance was well performed, and in the end, only the director was left shouting "card", and the scene could end. But now being disrupted like this, it is very likely that the whole scene will have to be filmed again. The feeling of the scene just now is very right. The aura of the two people fit together completely. From the rehearsal to the official shooting, the two people have been brewing for nearly 20 minutes before and after the shooting. This was fully and vividly played during the shooting. Extreme. But it was precisely because the two people played well that this led to the applause, which undermined the sense of integrity of the scene. So, should we be thankful for this perfection just now, or should we dislike this kind of perfection? This feeling is really dumbfounding. In the end, Hugo and Kevin could only look at each other helplessly, and both seemed at a loss for each other. Obviously, after so many years of filming, I have encountered various accidents, and today I have added a new emergency situation. After the applause was over, Heath was still extremely excited, his eyes widened, and he jumped up and down in front of Russell, "Wow, did you see it just now? Did you see it? Hugo''s eyes have changed, completely. It''s changed, it''s a completely different person! Have you seen it?" Seeing Heath''s excitement, Russell''s reproach was not easy to say anymore. Charlize next to him also chuckled and laughed, "Of course, of course. Remember? We are all on the scene." Performance is indeed a very wonderful art. It has some basic methods for training, but more often it requires a kind of talent, a kind of insight and a kind of aura. Only by seeing and experiencing it with your own eyes can you feel the tension and courage of the performance. The powerful aura is enough to shock the soul. Charlize and Russell also seemed very excited, and started discussing with Heath. "Guys," Curtis walked over with a helpless expression, making the three people stop talking, "I know you are very excited, believe me, I am more excited than you. But this is not Broadway, we need to use The camera recorded the moment just now." At this time, Heath also realized his amateur performance just now, and repeatedly apologized to Curtis. Curtis could only smile, turned and left, but the three of them stood there, exchanged their sights, and burst into laughter. Curtis walked up to Hugo and Kevin and said apologetically, "Maybe the whole scene just now needs to be repeated..." The main reason is that the two people''s performances were done in one go, and the whole atmosphere was perfect. , So he still hopes to be able to start from scratch, but this is very demanding for the two actors, almost equivalent to asking them to copy their own play. However, before Curtis explained, Hugo shrugged, "Okay, no problem." Then he looked at Kevin on the opposite side, and he said, "If you need it." For the actors. Said that shooting the same scene over and over is the basic equipment, and adjusting the state is one of their compulsory courses. So crisp and neat, on the contrary, Curtis was a little bit silly, but he still showed a smile, "I''m really sorry for the accident just now, and everything else is perfect, really good." He expressed it again. After admiring, Curtis turned and walked back behind the monitor. Hugo narrowed his smile, pressed his lips lightly, and looked at Kevin intently, "It seems that I need to ask you to help me again." That calm speaking style is obviously Ed''s feeling. Kevin raised his eyebrows, raised his ears, and curled his lips, leaving a sentence, "Look at my mood." Then he turned around and took off his suit again and sat back behind the desk. After returning to filming, the performance of the two actors showed some fine-tuning. Ed stood opposite Jack''s desk, leaned on the edge of another desk, supported his body with his hands, and seemed to hide his legs. There was a slight trembling-but in fact, Eds legs were not visible in the camera; Jack flipped through the drawer and found a stack of chips and flipped them in his palm. The whole control situation became more leisurely and surplus. Obviously, but in the second half, he began to play with his chips unconsciously, but it also revealed the ups and downs of his heart. These subtle adjustments do not enter the lens most of the time, so there is no impact on the audience. But when you really stand next to the set watching, they have different ideas, because the performance is a whole, and everything on and off is part of the performance. Those details that cannot be captured by the lens can make the whole character complete. This also makes the part that is actually recorded by the lens more real and more moving. Whether it is Charlize, Russell or Heath, they have benefited a lot after watching this scene. Until this scene was filmed and the next two scenes were filmed, they still did not fully recover. The three of them still concentrated on savoring what they had just felt. "Russell, Russell-Crow! God the hell, the end is your part, what are you doing in the stairwell!" The staff turned upside down looking for Russell, only to find that Russell was hiding in the narrow space under the stairs. It was like Quasimodo, which shocked people. Russell walked out of the small space and shook his head, "I''m looking for the feeling of being tall." This is how Russell was inspired by Hugo. In fact, Russell is not tall. He is even about an inch shorter than Hugo. However, in the original novel, the character of Bud is the strongest figure in the entire police station. Therefore, Russell tried to find that kind of sturdy feeling. , I hope to create this sense of rampage in body language such as steps and movements. Before the filming of the crew started, Russell tried to live in a cramped apartment to find this feeling, but during the performance, he always felt that there was a lack of fire. After watching the show showdown between Hugo and Kevin today, Russell had a flash of inspiration and found Such a clumsy but effective method. "Sorry, I forgot the time." Russell walked up quickly, but the scene of the scene still in his mind, even if more than three hours have passed, it is still lifelike. In fact, not only for more than three hours, in the next few days, Russell has been carefully observing the performances of Hugo and Kevin. Almost every performance can give Russell different inspirations. He has a new understanding of performance. Russell felt that he had opened the door to a whole new world, his performance style had improved, and he couldn''t wait to show off his skills. However, when he really stood in front of Hugo to perform a rivalry, Russell felt his hands and feet bound, as if a man full of strength was covered in woolen hands and feet. Not only was he unable to let go of his hands and feet, he was even too clumsy to look directly at him. That kind of huge drop feeling almost defeated Russell, even standing in front of the camera was a little at a loss. Russell still hasn''t improved after six consecutive games in this rivalry, which made him feel a deep sense of frustration. "Curtis, give us five minutes, okay?" After another ng, Hugo raised his voice and said that Curtis naturally had no objection and signaled the entire crew to rest for five minutes. "I''m sorry, Hugo, I''m really sorry." Russell rubbed his cheeks annoyedly, almost afraid to look at Hugo''s eyes. In the past few days, he felt that he was like a sponge. He was constantly absorbing new knowledge. During the performance, he also felt free and confident. He had built up his confidence bit by bit. He even felt that the "L.A. Confidential" might be The most important turning point in his career as an actor. But now... standing in front of Hugo, he is so vulnerable. Hugo chuckled slightly, "If you really feel sorry, you should look at me now instead of hiding behind your own hands." Hugo''s words were relaxed with a little humor, but there was nothing. He evasively accused Russell, which made Russell raise his head quickly, and looked at Hugo dejectedly, "Russell, you are a very good actor. First of all, you must believe this." Russell shrugged, noncommittal, but there was a negative attitude in his eyes. Hugo pondered for a while, and thought for a while, "I heard Charlize and Heath say You have been discussing acting recently? This is a good thing. I always think acting is a very complicated thing. Its a struggle between the actor and the actor, but it still needs to return to the actor. Hugos words made Russell a little relaxed, but his shoulders were still tight. Im here. Now I am very keen to communicate with other actors. This is a very pleasant process." Hugo has been thinking about Russells performances in the past few days, including the hands and feet in the scene just now. He can feel that Russell is actually trying to learn the performance methods of him and Kevin, using detailed sculpture methods to make the characters become Three-dimensional. In fact, this is correct, because when the performance level reaches a certain level, it is impossible to continue to open and close, and there is always a need for details. But the problem is that every actor has his own style. Even with the same detailed description, there is a big gap between Hugo and Kevin''s performance methods and performance content. Russell only understands the surface, without in-depth understanding, and simply wants to dig out the details, but it blurs Russell''s own style. In fact, at the peak of his acting skills, Russell was bold and unrestrained in his exquisite and soft performance style, but the point is that Russells overall style is relatively exaggerated. So, if Russell wants to be like Hugo or Kevin, then he has chosen the wrong direction. "However, communication does not mean learning, because acting cannot be replicated. I think you should be aware of this." Chapter 1824： Real swords and guns Russell is not just a rookie. Before he came to Hollywood, he had appeared in many works in Australia. Not only did he only have acting talents, but he also knew how to keep learning, and more importantly, the rich life experience that he had left since childhood. Let him become very smart, and also very spiritual during the performance. Therefore, Russell heard Hugo''s words and fell into thinking. In fact, before today, Russells performances have always been commendable, but he has recently entered into a misunderstanding. In addition, he has a cult attitude towards Hugo, and it is naturally difficult to let go of his hands and feet when playing against Hugo. What Russell needs is relaxation, as well as concentration, to regain the previous state, then it is enough. Hugo thought for a while and said again, "Russell, I need you to focus. We all know what happened in this scene. I slept with your woman. If you are a man, take it out. Some courage comes out, and there is no reason to justify it. The facts have become established facts. Unless you think you are a coward, then I naturally dont mind." Hugo''s words were steady, calm and powerful, awakening Russell''s inner anger little by little, putting aside the details of the performance and the spirit of deliberating, showing the most real reaction in the body. Although this scene is a rivalry between Hugo and Russell, the real initiative lies in Russell''s hands-just like Hugo''s previous rivalry with Kevin. Bud fell in love with Lynn, and Lynn fell in love, but Ed became envy, admiration, and desire for Lynn. Hope, but also the temptation Lynn deliberately showed under the threat of the black hand behind the scenes. Confused, so Ed and Lynn had a night out. water. marriage. YuanOf course, all of this was recorded with photos by the black hand behind the scenes. Later, the black hand behind the scenes skillfully leaked the photo to Bud, so Bud, in a rage, first found Lynn to confront him, and then found Ed, who had just discovered the true face of the black hand behind the scenes. On the one hand, Ed hopes to cooperate with Bud to reveal the true face of the black hand after the opening. He also realizes that Lynn is a trap; but on the other hand, Bud is not willing to listen to Eds explanation at all, so he came up with violence. To stop the violence, he frantically began beating Ed. Ed, who is a weak scholar, could hardly fight back in the face of Bud''s violence. In fact, the difficulty of shooting this scene is very arduous. Bud is responsible for the violence, but after the inner confusion and impulse are completely released, he also gradually began to realize the truth of the problem. The change after the mixed flavors needs to be shown; Ed tries to control it, but in the storm He couldn''t find a breathing space at all. The most important thing was that the fear and excitement of discovering the truth swept through together, and countless confused thoughts almost suffocated him. And all of this happened in the process of violent beating. Therefore, before the shooting, under the leadership of the action guidance, Hugo and Russell rehearsed six times to ensure that the positioning and alignment of the two people will not go wrong, and they also have a clear understanding of the position of the camera lens. At the same time, before the performance, Curtis also left enough time for the two actors to brew their emotions. But in the end, there were continuous errors. Russell was unable to enter the state, and he could not really raise a fist at Hugo, which made the shooting extremely difficult. It is always the most difficult to shoot scenes like real beatings and real slaps in movies. The actor''s action is too heavy, which may cause the relationship between friends and cooperation in reality to become awkward; the actor''s action is too light, and the effect shown by the lens cannot be truly presented. How to master the scale is an arduous challenge for actors. Russell, who was standing in front of Hugo, got rid of his thoughts at this time, looked at Hugo in a bit of astonishment, and the anger in the depths of his eyes was quietly rolling. Hugo knew that Russell had enough power to explode, but he couldn''t control it accurately at this time, so he needed to guide this conflict out correctly. Hugo''s thoughts turned, his expression returned to his calmness, and his tone of voice was slightly suppressed, "So, you are a trash, knowing nothing except waving your fists. Your partner is a trash You killed yourself, and you personally killed a good citizen who did not intend to resist in order to protect his non-existent reputation. Do you think you are righteous? Do you think you are noble? No, you are just Just a chess piece, I think you should know better than me in your heart." Hugo didn''t speak hurriedly, without too much emotion, just added a little bit of ridicule, and his facial expression was always calm, with a cold high posture. This is Ed, not Hugo. This is the relationship between Ed and Bud. This is why Bud has always disliked Ed and even hated Ed. He felt that Ed has always been too noble and too arrogant, the friendship they cherish the most. With his comrades in arms, in Ed''s eyes, it was nothing more than an exchange of interests, and Ed was not even as sleek as Jack. Hugo is guiding Russell into the Bard state. He did not deliberately mention the name, blurring the line between reality and drama, and substituted Russell into the state with his own state. "Now, I slept with your woman again, how do you feel? You can imagine that scene. I did it on purpose. I know she is your woman, but I don''t mind." These words are not Ed''s words. Style, but Ed''s style in Bud''s mind. There are many and complicated reasons why Ed would have a relationship with Lynn, and it is difficult to explain in a word. But in Bud''s mind, it was obviously not the case. Therefore, Hugo is now trying to shape Ed in Bud''s mind. Hugo leaned forward slightly, and this sense of oppression hit his face. He helped his gold glasses and said every word, "Why? Because, she... is... a... prostitute" "Shut up! Shut up!" Russell''s big fist directly waved, raised it high, and stopped above Hugo''s forehead, but stopped the car at the last moment. Russell''s eyes were bloodshot, and the anger that wandered on the edge of losing control was eating away at his reason, but he still controlled it. Hugo raised his head and looked at Russells fist. He let out a sigh of relief, and then resumed his tone of voice. He said, Russell, I need you to release this anger. Everything is serious. I closed my eyes. The scene is over. Dont continue to toss. Im serious, you really beat me, beat me hard. After Hugo said this, three lines appeared on his forehead. Why did he feel like he Seems to be a masochist? But Hugo still controlled this thought very well, and continued, "The anger in your heart is completely released. Use your method to perform, this is the correct way." Hugo finished, carefully. Looking at Russell''s eyes, one can still faintly see Russell''s struggle and contradiction in self-control, yet he still hasn''t fully released it. Hugo thought for a while. Russell has been studying and learning by himself these days, and his thoughts must be rather chaotic. Now it is not an easy task to suddenly ask him to return to his original track. Russell needs an opportunity. "Russell, would it be better if I punch you directly?" Russell couldn''t help but was stunned. After a closer look, he found that Hugo''s eyes didn''t mean joking. He said completely sincerely, "Maybe." Russell said, then clenched his teeth, "Okay, No problem, you try to punch me and I will..." "Bang!" Before Russell''s words could be finished, Hugo suddenly violently slammed his right fist and slammed Russell''s cheek up. When Russell was caught off guard, he staggered and bumped into the closet next to him. The muffled fist and the subsequent noise erupted shocked everyone in the audience. Almost no one expected such a scene and thought Hugo and Russell clashed, and everyone swarmed up in an instant. But Hugo walked towards Russell with his fist raised, grabbed Russell''s collar, gritted his teeth and said, "Do you need me to punch you again?" Russell squeezed a word from the tightly closed teeth, "No." Then he pushed Hugo away hard, the huge force hit Hugos chest directly, and Hugo pushed back two steps, Russell stood up directly, staring at Hugo fiercely, his eyes full of anger. . Hugo turned his head to look at everyone, and made a motion gesture, "Now you can start a new experiment." Everyone was stunned, and finally looked at Curtis. With a big wave of his hand, the entire crew quickly returned to their positions and went back to filming. Ed sits in the archives room to search for information He discovered a secret behind the scenes, and at the same time connected all the several cases in the past period of time. At this time, the door of the archives room was beaten. Open. Ed raised his head. It was Bud. "You came right in time. Come and take a look at this." Bud had a calm face, but the anger in his eyes was burning like a flame. He walked to the desk step by step, silent, like a **** messenger returning from blood. He raised his left hand and showed Ed to see a photo. It was a photo of Ed and Lynn making an affection. The calm facial expression made his anger even more terrifying. Ed looked up and saw the photo. He couldn''t help but breathe. His pupils suddenly widened. First panicked, then worried, and then understood, but then the fear swept through, "Wait." Ed stood up. All the complicated emotions swarmed in, which made his lips lose moisture and became dry. But without waiting for Ed to continue to explain, a wave of air whizzed by, and then Bud''s fist hit his left cheek fiercely, and the fierce impact suddenly invaded him. It felt as if the whole cheek was about to fall apart, and he could even feel the impact of the teeth beginning to move. Then he flew out and hit the file box by the window. Only felt dizzy and the whole world was He began to spin, but before he refocused, a strong black shadow directly slammed into it, just like Mars that could crush the earth. Chapter 1825： Complete release "Bang", with a heavy punch, Ed only felt that his facial features were about to move, and his entire cheeks seemed to fall apart, and he flew out all overit means "fly" in the literal sense. Go out, and then a strong smell of blood surges up along with nausea and dizzy bumps, as if the whole world is beginning to spin. But Ed didn''t have time to react. He only felt a large black shadow invading him like Mount Tai. He could only rely on his hands and feet instinctively and crawl to the side, avoiding the giant''s footprints in an embarrassing posture. However, before he could react, a huge thrust came from behind him, and he threw his whole person directly onto the cabinet. He only felt that his head was heavily mounted on the cabinet door, although his right shoulder touched the ground first, which cushioned him. Most of the power, but still began to stare at Venus. This made his footsteps completely confused, and then a King Kong-like power came from behind him, lifting him up and shaking it hard, he only vaguely saw himself flying again, in order to avoid injury, his hands He supported the desk in a panic, and then turned over, landed on the ground with his back, and directly hit the iron door of the metal safe. He just felt that his whole body was going to be torn apart. Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded, and everyone was completely shocked, because Russell seemed to be completely out of control at this time. Hugo was like a punching bag, beaten so hard to fight back. Curtis stood up in a panic, only to feel that his pupils hurt so much, as if he would burst into bleeding in the next second. But Curtis didn''t know what to do. If it was suspended at this time, then Hugo''s efforts just now were in vain; but if you continue to let it go, what if Russell really loses control? Hugo felt that he was about to suffocate. Russell grabbed his collar forcefully and stuffed the photo directly into his mouth-this was the part that was not in the rehearsal stage, and his mouth was completely torn apart. The **** smell in his mouth couldnt tell whether it was the fake plasma just given to him by the makeup artist, or his own blood. The suffocating feeling of struggling stuffed down his throat, making the vomiting in the chest uncontrollable. Risk. Hugo slapped his hands vigorously, trying to resist, but the veins on Russell''s neck were already out. After losing his first hand, he was unable to resist. He could only fumble around Russell''s suit jacket, and then he touched the gun clip inside. . Originally this time Ed was supposed to kick Buds calf and struggled to escape, but Hugo couldnt take care of that much anymore. He drew out the prop gun, and then slammed Russells forehead fiercely. past. Although this gun is a prop gun, Hugo concentrated almost all his remaining strength, so he also directly smashed Russells forehead with blood flowing through it-a completely real effect, which made everyone on the scene unable to help it. Covered his mouth, lest he disturbed the scene with his exclamation. The blood that slipped down made Russell''s angry expression look distorted and terrifying, like a demon crawling out of hell. The next scene did not exist in the script at all, and even the lines were completely messed up. The original plan was that Ed flees to the other side of the desk and yelled at Bud the truth of the matter. But Hugo is now based on the performance book in his body. He was able to react-he raised the pistol in his right hand and aimed it at Russell''s forehead, but because of the lack of oxygen just now and the fluctuating mood too much, Hugo''s right hand began to tremble uncontrollably. HugoNo. Ed was the one who controlled Buds actions with a pistol. He gritted his teeth tightly and stared at Bud with cracked eyes. "Dudley killed Jack. He wants you to take me too." Killed. He showed you the picture, right?" Bud slowly stood up and stared at Ed viciously, unmoved, like a vulture staring at its preyabsolutely not. Will give up. But Ed burst out all the energy in his body, and the pistol came closer again, "Is it right!" Bud''s eyes flickered slightly, and his lips trembled uncontrollably. It was such a small detail that distracted Ed. He thought he had shaken Buds thoughts. He took a small step forward excitedly, and opened his mouth to continue to persuade Bud, but he didnt expect that at this moment. , Bud suddenly lifted his left hand and hit his right wrist severely. When his wrist numb, the pistol was released. Then Bud took a quick step forward, lifted his right knee and hit his stomach. He just felt that the feeling of vomiting had filled his throat, and he was almost suffocating. The pistol fell completely. Bud seemed to be crazy, grabbing Ed''s whole body, and hitting the safe, one after another, "Think about it! God the hell! Think about it!" Ed yelled frantically, but Bud did. Grabbing Ed''s head, which was fixed intact by hairspray, he began to smash it on the safe. After smashing it twice in a row, Ed only felt that all the scenery was beginning to blur. "God! God!" Joseph couldn''t stay any longer at this time, and ran forward quickly, trying to stop Russell in the scene of rushing into the office. Several other staff members also realized the seriousness of the problem and followed Joseph. Go up. But when Russell saw this scene, he was a step ahead of his jealousy. He hurriedly shut the door of the office. Amid the loud noise of "Bang!", Russell yelled angrily, "Get out! Get out of me! The wooden door was closed fiercely, but because it was too hard, the lock did not lock. Instead, it bounced back. Russell directly grabbed the door frame that bounced back and slammed it up again. The whole wooden door seemed to be about to fall apart. Usually started to wailing. Russell bent over and raised a wooden chair next to him, and then slammed it directly towards the office window. There was a crisp sound, and the whole scene was shocked by the chaos. This unexpected situation made everyone dumbfounded, but Russell was panting heavily, and all his emotions were finally vented. He slowly walked to the desk next to his desk with his hands supporting his body, and the whole person was depressed. After it came down, the flame that kept bursting was slowly being extinguished. Quiet, the whole audience is quiet, only the violent breathing is slowly spreading, making the atmosphere tense little by little, it seems that a little spark can make the whole audience completely explode. Three seconds, five seconds...ten seconds. The audience was still silent, no one spoke, and they seemed to be shocked by Russell and Hugo who were completely out of control. "Did you take all the photos just now?" Suddenly a tired voice rang, breaking the silence, and everyone followed the voice. It was Hugo curled up in the corner, with a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, "Jesus Christ, you **** Its best to tell me that you have taken all the photos, otherwise I dont know if I can survive again under the hands of the Hulk." Hugo made a joke, which made everyone want to laugh, but the mess in front of them couldn''t laugh, so everyone looked at each other and held back their smiles. The only outsider standing in the office just now was the photographer. Hugo''s question just now obviously asked the photographer. However, the photographer was embarrassed and panicked, "Uh, I...I tried to shoot, but, but I dont know the effect." He was nervous, swallowing saliva, and turned towards Curtis. Cast his eyes for help. However, everyone standing around Curtis has a cannibalistic vision, and the twinkling light seems to swallow him at any time-if you miss the wonderful scene just now, it is not only for Hugo and Russell. It''s bad news, and it''s terrible news for the entire crew. This made him take two steps back, panicking. "No problem! It''s taken, it''s all taken." Curtis cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, he was completely lingering at this time, "Well... the effect is very good, perfect, perfect!" At this time, Joseph walked into the office again, and said worriedly, "Hugo." But Hugo raised his hand to stop Joseph''s movement, "I''m fine, it''s okay. Which angles are needed for this scene just now? Curtis? You can start shooting now." Then Hugo looked at the same thing. Russell leaned on his desk and panted, "Russell, can you continue shooting?" Russell didn''t speak, just nodded. Hugo made an "ok" gesture to Curtis. Joseph looked at Hugo helplessly, but Hugo''s eyes couldn''t refuse. In fact, Joseph also knows that the state of the scene just now can be said to be a once in a lifetime Once missed, it will be difficult to reappear, so Hugo hopes to finish the filming in one go. But from Joseph''s point of view, he was very worried. Now, facing Hugo''s insistence, Joseph could only shook his head and left the office. Curtis only felt that Josephs sight had already taken him too late. He didnt dare to neglect at all, and quickly began to say, Uh, your feelings are very good just now. Although it doesnt match the script, but I want to follow it. Come on your routine. Then, the panorama has been received. I now need to split the shots and close-ups, and the others will be fine. So..." But the fast jumping heart makes it difficult for Curtis to calm down, "So, just follow Your feelings come." Hugo stood up, twisted his sore muscles, his bones couldn''t help but began to wailing, and the feeling of vomiting surged up again. Hugo couldn''t help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but found that the thick **** smell was smooth. The throat slipped down, and the feeling became even more disgusting. Hugo had to take a deep breath and shouted to Russell, "Hey, man, do you have the guts to do it again?" Russell had recovered his calm at this time. All the anger just now was completely released, but he raised his head and looked at Hugo in front of him. He could even see the fist marks on Hugos cheeks. It is conceivable that it will be tonight. It started to swell up. But Hugo still had that familiar and unfamiliar smile on the corner of his mouthit was Ed. This made Russell stand still on the spot, his brain seems a bit unable to turn. Chapter 1826： Blow nose and swollen face "Budd-White, don''t be like your partner and be a bitch." Ed''s mocking words echoed in the set, like the palm of a giant, dragging Russell into Bud''s world bit by bit. The scene was filmed four times before and after the fight was taken. The fight with real swords and guns consumed almost all the physical strength of Hugo and Russell, but the whole scene is not over yet. Ed revealed all the truth of the matter, and then Bud also connected the clues he knew. The two people pieced together the entire incident. Ed persuaded Bud to work together to reveal the mystery and catch the behind-the-scenes. It was finally confirmed by Curtis that all the scenes were filmed, and everyone on the scene breathed a sigh of relief. They were even more nervous and tired than Russell and Hugo. Russell looked at Hugo in front of him. Hugo was curled up next to the safe. His spotless shirts and suits were already messy and even stained with blood. The neatly fitted hairstyle was completely messed up into a birds nest, and he was sweating profusely. He looked embarrassed, and the blood bursting from the corners of his eyes and mouth became wet and slimy with sweat. He was like a homeless man dragged out of the garbage. The body was still trembling slightly, and the chest was violently up and down, and the fragility that would be completely disintegrated with a light touch rippled on the dry lips. However, in addition to fatigue, those amber eyes flashed with unshakable determination. That touch of firmness makes him look...perfect. The person in front of him is Hugo and even Ed. At the beginning of the film, everyone hated Ed. In fact, even now, Ed is still unlovable, but it is compelling to admire. The admiration that I dont know where it comes from is agitated in my heart. write. Russell suddenly felt a little moist in his eyes, and it wasn''t until this moment that he really felt the power of acting. In the scene just now, all the outbursts are clearly on him, and all the delicateness is also on him. That kind of complicated transformation can be called the biggest highlight of the whole scene; but all his outbursts are not as rainy as rain. Guos inner struggle, the complex emotions between the eyebrows and the depths of his eyes, seems to contain too much information. Ed, played by Hugo, is not purely kind or evil, nor is it simply annoying. Or like it, the kind of intricacies wandering in the gray area between black and white, people have to be moved. Ed, who was like a wounded beast, curled up in the corner to **** the wound, and showed the emotion that was restrained to the extreme, but also full to the extreme. Perhaps, no one would still like Ed, because beasts are always beasts, even if he is injured, he cannot hide his bloodthirsty and brutal nature; but at this moment, no one will reject Ed, no one. Russell finally truly understood what Hugo had said before. Acting skills can be learned, but it is difficult to copy, because everyone has their own performance methods and their own performance characteristics, only to carry forward. Only your own style can truly create a shocking character. Russell turned his head awkwardly, wiped the wetness of his eyes, then walked to Hugo and stretched out his right hand. Hugo raised his head, stunned, and then a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, as warm as the morning sun. This is Hugo, not Ed. Hugo grabbed Russell''s right hand, then stood up, smiled and patted Russell''s arm, "The performance just now was wonderful. I''m very thankful that we finished the scene within an hour." After that, Hugo was about to turn around to treat the wound-he was really injured, but Russell stopped Hugo, he hesitated, and opened his mouth and said, "Thank you." Hugo did not understand, frowned and looked at Russell, but Russell did not intend to explain, but said again, "I mean, thank you." Then Russell punched Hugo in the chest and turned around. Leaving first. Hugo was left standing alone, confused. "Hugo, are you okay?" Joseph ran over, frowning and looking at the devastated Hugo, and Samora and Charlize followed. Charlize saw the wounds at the corners of Hugo''s mouth and the end of his eyebrows, and his delicate eyebrows were knotted together. He leaned forward and took a closer look, then raised his hand and dialed it gently. Hugo immediately took a breath, "Hey! Woman!" Charlize pursed his mouth, tapped his chin, and said in an authentic tone, "Fortunately, not crazy." Hugo was also dumbfounded by a word. "So you are really injured?" Joseph also noticed the authenticity of the wounds at this time. Although they were all abrasions, the wounds were very obvious. What''s more, Hugo was beaten severely by Russell on the face. Circle, there are already some places where bruises can be seen. "God, how are you going to shoot the next scene?" Hugo smiled happily. He didn''t want to but involved the corners of his mouth, grinning with pain, making Joseph and Samora look helpless, while Charlize just laughed out of face. Hugo rolled his eyes silently, "Isn''t the next scene more real? Otherwise, Ed has just been beaten, and then he appeared on the big screen peacefully, which seems strange." "However, we still have a few scenes before Ed and Bud''s fight." Charlize said seriously. In fact, Hugo''s "injury" is not as serious as expected. You only need to cover it up a little while putting on makeup, and use the lighting and shooting angle when shooting, and you can''t see it. Charlize was teasing Hugo on purpose. Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned. Of course he knew that makeup techniques could cover up, but he hadn''t seen how badly his cheeks were injured, and whether makeup could cover up. When Charlize said so seriously, he suddenly began to worry, and it affected the progress of subsequent shooting. This is not a small problem-before the filming started, Curtis and Hugo talked about it, their The progress is very fast. Hugo hurried to the makeup artist and picked up the mirror to confirm the situation. Seeing Hugo''s embarrassed appearance, although they knew it was not the time to laugh, Joseph, Samora, and Charlize looked at each other and laughed. "Hugo, why were you so devoted to the scene just now? So desperate..." Curtis walked over quickly, caring about Hugo''s situation, only to see the makeup artist''s worried expression on his face, his words couldn''t help but stop. Living. Hugo pressed the muscle of his left cheek, grinning slightly with pain, and then nodded, "Well, it''s probably going to be bruised tomorrow, but I don''t know how bad it is." Hugo looked back at the makeup. Teacher, "If you put on too much foundation, the close-ups will show up. Before that, Ed has hardly put on makeup, and suddenly turned white like a vampire, which is too strange." Everyone was worried, but Hugo himself had a calm face. He looked back and saw Curtis. Hugo didnt wait for the makeup artists answer. Instead, he went on to say, Before this fight. , How many scenes have not been filmed yet? Should we rush to shoot today? I just dont know if its too late." Curtis was at the same place, not knowing how to answer, so he could only look at the makeup artist. The makeup artist motioned to Hugo to turn his head and check it carefully. Hugo has also encountered such a situation before. After all, it is difficult to look forward and backward during the filming process. If you want to make this scene, you must go all out, and you will inevitably encounter various emergencies. In fact, Russells performance today was very good, and he did not really use his full strength-otherwise Hugo, who is almost non-fighting, may look even worse. The most important thing is that the effect of the scene just now completely exceeded expectations. The makeup artist nodded helplessly at Curtis. Although they don''t know what the bruising situation will be tomorrow, they must be prepared with both hands. Curtis lowered his head and began to think seriously, but he couldn''t help laughing when he saw Hugo''s embarrassed face. Hugo only felt uncomfortable in his mouth. He picked up the paper cup next to him and spit, but it was all red blood. This scene made the people around him completely stiff. Curtis''s smile stiffened on his mouth before he could let go. Hugo immediately felt the gaze projected from the surroundings, and he laughed instead. It''s okay, it''s just a bit of tooth blood. The inner wall of the mouth is worn out. I am not vomiting blood." Seeing Hugo''s so calm appearance, Curtis is really mixed and indescribable, "I heard that you are dedicated, but only if you really cooperated before knowing that you are indeed an excellent actor." These words made Hugo shudder. She shrugged but didn''t have any proud gestures. Curtis took a deep breath, "Before this fight scene, you still have a scene to shoot, the scene with Charlize. It was originally intended. It was shot tomorrow, but now..." In fact, it was the temptation in the fight just now. Because, Ed and Lynn get out. The scene of the sheets. Originally, this scene was to be filmed first, but next. The rental time for the urban police station is approaching, so the crew had to make adjustments to complete the scenes that had to be filmed on-site in the bureau ahead of schedule, which made the rival scene between Ed and Lynn shifted. "This scene took place at night, right?" Hugo thought about it carefully. "Call the owner of the villa and ask if we can go to shoot in the early morning tonight? If possible, just go straight to it. In the past. If it doesn''t work,...just discuss it and see if it can be done in the shed." The villa where Lynn lives is also a leased location. Curtis nodded, "It can only be done like this." Curtis looked at Hugo''s awkward state again, and at this time he finally understood why Hugo is such a big name in Hollywood now, but with him The crew who worked with him still praised him. Everything has a reason. A helpless smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and he shook his head, and then Curtis turned around to get busy. Today''s filming schedule has to be adjusted again. Chapter 1827： Big Soldier Project Hugo sat on the beach chair at the door of his RV, rubbed his cheeks with hot eggs, trying to make the bruises dissipate as soon as possible, suddenly felt the sun was blocked, and when he looked up, he saw Charlize''s figure. , "So, you are still so dedicated. This leaves the other actors in the crew nowhere to survive. Everyone hates you behind their backs." Indeed, Hugo is now at the top of the entire Hollywood pyramid, but he is still so dedicated and desperate. This is a good thing for the crew, but it is a huge pressure for other actors. Even if they try their best, they may not be able to compare with Hugo, but they will still be rejected by other crew members for not working hard enough. The smile on Hugos mouth was outlined, I think its necessary to be a nuisance occasionally. Its good to give them a reason to hate me and make them feel at ease. This explanation exceeded Charlize''s expectation. In fact, no matter what Hugo does, the Hugo in the eyes of others is the most special. If Hugo doesn''t work hard, they will think that Hugo has reached the peak now and can win everything without hard work. If Hugo works hard, they will think that Hugo is despising other actors-they can easily control the situation without exerting force; If Hugo tries too hard, they will think that Hugo will not give other actors a way to survive. This is the consequence that Hugo must bear. Therefore, Hugo just insists on himself. He knows that he cannot please everyone, and he also knows that it is impossible for everyone to shut up. The wisest way is to be consistent: what it used to be, what it is now. Charlize was amused by Hugo''s calmness. She sat down beside Hugo and looked at those amber eyes seriously, as if trying to see all the abnormal clues in those eyes. There was a momentary pause in time, and the atmosphere seemed a little weird. Charlize chuckled and laughed, "So you won''t mind, I''m talking bad about you with other actors behind my back?" Hugo raised his eyebrows in surprise, "I have reached this height now?" Hugo laughed after saying that, "When filming, most of the actors liked to gather together and say bad things about the protagonist. . I have said bad things about Al, Jack and others. But at that time I just won the Golden Raspberry Award, and everyone complained in front of me." Charlize was completely overjoyed and nodded seriously, "You have reached this height now. The staff and actors have gathered behind you to talk about your gossip." Hugo lifted his chin and pointed to the staff in the corner of the set who were talking about it. "So, do you think they are discussing the scene between me and Russell just now, or are they talking about our two scandals?" Charlize looked back, but she hadn''t thought of this problem before. At this time, she took a closer look, pursed her mouth and nodded her chin and said, "I think it''s both. They must think I''m destroying you and Ka Mellon''s feelings are a shameless bitch. Asshole." Charlize teased frankly, and Hugo couldn''t help laughing. At this moment Joseph ran over quickly, pointed to the phone in his hand, "Stevens call." Hugo stood up to answer the call, and said, "You have a good attitude like this. Tonight we In that scene, you need this attitude, I think you will play well. As a result, Charlizes **** was provoked, Hugo laughed heartily, walked to the side and answered the phone. "Hey, this is Hugo." "Hugo, I''m sorry to disturb you in filming." Steven Spielberg was on the other end of the phone. "I originally wanted to ask Joe if you would have time to come out for dinner tonight, but now it seems to be Its unlikely. Generally speaking, unless there are special needs, the crews working hours are eight hours, so daily life is still the same. "So, who is the lobbyist for this time?" Hugo joked with a chuckle. Steven had been a lobbyist for others many times before, hoping that Hugo could join their work, so Hugo would Have this to say. Originally just joking, Steven didn''t expect Steven to say, "This time I''m here as a lobbyist for myself." Hugo was stunned, "What?" Steven laughed lightly, "If my news is correct, the''L.A. Confidential'' can be finalized in at most half a month, right? So I thought, if you are interested, you can join me. The crew comes and plays an important role." Suddenly, it seemed that the audition for "Schindler''s List" was just yesterday''s thing. Hugo tremblingly came to Steven, participated in the audition, and used his own efforts to convince Steven and successfully starred. It is one of the most important badass roles in movie history, and it''s the first outbreak of his career. However, after that, Hugo and Steven became friends, but the cooperation between the two has never been "the second time". Before that, Steven himself was the producer of the "Man in Black". Realize cooperation. This also made many insiders regret it. Today, Steven once again extended an invitation to Hugo, but the situation is completely different from that of "Schindler''s List". Today''s Hugo is fully qualified to be on par with Steven. The power of time is always amazing. "Your crew? So you mean Save Private Ryan?" Hugos first reaction was this work. Although Hugo did not have much involvement in the business of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company, he heard a lot of news about the "Saving Private Ryan" project. This is not only the first big move since the establishment of DreamWorks, but also DreamWorks. The works that are in full cooperation with the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company are completely handed over to the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company for bundled and packaged cooperation. At present, "Saving Private Ryan" can be said to be the most important project of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, and the entire company has been mobilized. Although they have not signed an investment production contract with any company for the time being, and there is no firm release company, this is not a problem they need to worry about. Paramount Pictures, Universal Pictures, and Warner Bros. are all striving for this work. contract. From "L.A. Confidential" to "Saving Private Ryan", almost the entire company of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has been mobilized, and all actors large and small have won the opportunity to appear. Therefore, Hugo cannot be unheard of. Steven laughed, "Yes, it''s''Save Private Ryan''. At the beginning of next month, I plan to take the entire cast to the base military training, so that everyone can really feel the urgency of the war, and even accept some Firearms, marching training, and then selecting some of the soldiers to be extras." Hugo had seen the script of "Saving Private Ryan", and he also made a lot of opinions. This screenplay was written by Robert Rodat (.). The screenwriter is not very productive. As of 2014, there were only seven works, but each work has received a lot of praise. Maybe he can''t be regarded as a ghost or a genius, but he is definitely a screenwriter with a solid foundation, and his script can always reveal weight in the ordinary. "So, this time you intend to focus the lens on the truth and cruelty of the war." Hugo smiled and clicked on his chin, exclaiming. It can be seen that Steven''s approach to the two scripts "Saving Private Ryan" and "Schindler''s List" are completely different. Both works focus on war, show the cruelty and **** of war vividly, and analyze human nature from it. But "Schindler''s List" is more of psychological pressure. The invisible smoke of gunpowder pervades Amons concentration camps; and the historical heaviness of "Saving Private Ryan" is almost overwhelming. Everyone can''t breathe heavily. The smile on the corner of Stevens mouth widened, and he couldnt help but nodded, I have a lot of ideas about this work. A good script, I need a good idea to shoot it." When he said that, Steven paused and moved to the real purpose again, "So, I think, I dont know if you are interested in this project. , Join our crew?" "Isn''t your crew complete yet? I remember, you auditioned for the actors before the filming of my film?" Hugo''s memory was a little vague. He vaguely remembered that when he was still resting in Long Beach," "Saving Private Ryan" has already been established, and has started auditioning for actors. UU reading www. Because this project is so huge, uukahnshu.com has more than 300 professional actors who need to audition, and more than 100 of them have lines. Steven sighed, "I have had a lot of auditions, and most of the supporting roles have been selected, but I am still not satisfied with the main role. For the eight-person team, I only found half of the satisfied actors." Hugo couldn''t help chuckles, "It seems that our company is still too small." Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company wants to "save Private Ryan" under a one-off contract. It is not an easy task, let alone one of them. It is even more difficult to produce good actors. However, Steven didn''t mind using the unknown newcomer actor, which made Rick and the others relieved. "So, do you want me to make a cameo? It''s okay. Anyway, after the filming of my work, it should be okay..." At this point, Hugo couldn''t help but stop. He thought of the script he was creating, but Think about it carefully, he hasn''t completely finished his creation, let alone looking for investment and founding projects in the future, so he should not start shooting in a short time, "Yes, it should be fine. So, what role do you want me to play? A heroic character who is brave enough to fight for justice." Steven was amused by Hugo''s words, and he smiled, "Lieutenant John Miller, what do you think?" Lieutenant John Miller? This Chapter 1828： Supporting role invitation Is "Saving Private Ryan" the best war movie in movie history? This question is bound to have different opinions, everyone can give their own different answers, but there is no doubt that this film can definitely occupy a seat among the top five most outstanding war films in modern film history. Steven Spielberg filmed the most exciting Normandy landing in film history. Even the veterans who participated in the Normandy landing during World War II gave Steven applause. The magnificent long shots and the realism of the record The picture of the battle shows the true face of that battle in front of every audience, shocking the soul. More importantly, "Saving Private Ryan" focused the cruel and **** war on the brilliance of human nature and the warmth of family affection. It has deeply explored the human nature of the war, and it has also increasingly reflected the thinking behind the war. Steven has injected vitality into this film, allowing this work to be recorded in the annals of history, and at the same time achieving a new pinnacle of Steven''s career as a director. However, when people later mentioned "Saving Private Ryan", they were more about the story behind the films journey to the Oscars, because the films defeat at the Oscars that year officially marked the Oscars entry into the era of "academic public relations." , The strong public relations ability represented by the Weinstein brothers gradually became the biggest variable in the award selection. At the 71st Oscars ceremony, "Saving Private Ryan" was undoubtedly the biggest prize winner. This work was even considered by many to surpass the "Schindler''s List" because the work combines business with The combination of art has reached a whole new level, and even many people thought that the best film, Little Golden Man, has fallen firmly into the hands of "Private Ryan". But the result was everyone''s surprise: The Weinstein brothers relied on a strong public relations operation to let the little-known "Shakespeare Love History" come from behind, realized the Jedi reversal, and won the final best film. After the Oscars awards ceremony, almost the entire society was a sensation, not only because "Saving Private Ryan" was a big hit, but also because the real name of the opponent "Shakespeare in Love" was not true. "Shakespeare in Love" can be said to be a good work, but there are still some gaps from the best movies, let alone a classic-and the "Saving Private Ryan" it defeated can indeed be worthy of the "classic" "This title. This decision has also become one of the biggest injustices in the history of the Oscars. Twenty years later, the choice of the 71st Oscar has almost become a humiliating existence, and it has been laughed at by countless people, even the college judges themselves admit it. The wrong choice was made. "Shakespeare in Love" is completely submerged in the long river of history, and Gwyneth Paltrow, who relied on this work to win the Oscar, is also regarded as one of the most parallel movie queens in history, but "Save the soldier" "Ryan" has gone down in history, and time has proven the excellence of this work. The entire history of the Oscars has entered a new era with the victory of Shakespeares love history over Saving Private Ryan as the demarcation point. The competition has completely evolved into a public relations battle. Even excellent works must have excellent public relations-the smell of wine is also afraid of deep alleys; at the same time, the concept of "awarding season" was introduced, from the Venice Film Festival in September and Toronto Films. At the beginning of the festival, the public relations battle surrounding the Oscars has started, which has also increased the commercial value-added of the entire award ceremony industry exponentially and further expanded the influence of the film industry. It can be said that this is an important turning point for the further integration of film art and commerce after the advent of the blockbuster era. Of course, as far as "Saving Private Ryan" is concerned, it is undoubtedly unfair. This is an absolute classic worthy of being recorded in the annals of history, but it has been reduced to a supporting role. Not to mention that Steven has spent countless efforts for this film, but he has not been able to get the corresponding reward. Fortunately, time has proved Steven''s great position as a director. Since the start of the "Saving Private Ryan" project, Hugo has never thought that he could be one of them. There are two reasons. On the one hand, the real protagonist of this movie is the director. Steven''s use of the camera and his The excavation of the story is definitely the biggest contributor to the success of the film; on the one hand, because the actor has basically locked Tom Hanks, Hugo and Tom have the same agent, and it is good for two people to have a personal relationship, so naturally they will not grab Tom. character of. But today, Steven sent an invitation-and it was also Lieutenant John Miller, this is the actor of the movie. Hugo was stunned, then he laughed, "Tom suddenly got dengue fever?" These words also made Steven laugh, "Tom doesn''t like to hear such bad news." The script "Save Private Ryan" was first submitted to Steven Spielberg and Tom after being written by Robert. -Hanks are in the hands of two people because Robert believes that these two people are the most correct choice for the project. In the selection of the leading actor, Robert chose Tom instead of the currently hot Hugo. The main reason is age. Hugo is only 30 years old this year. As a lieutenant who leads a team of eight people, he seems too young. Moreover, the family ties in the background of Lieutenant John Millers story will lack a bit of persuasiveness. On the contrary, Tom, who is an absolute good man and a good father representative in Hollywood, has an innate advantage-and Tom is forty-one this year. The age is also right. It can be said that Tom is indeed the most suitable lieutenant among the first-line actors in Hollywood. Unexpectedly, Robert''s idea was immediately responded. Both Steven and Tom had a keen interest in this project, which quickly took shape. "Currently the script that Hollywood is handing you requires great courage except for the protagonist." Steven then laughed and said, "So, I have no other choice, I think Tom will understand." Wen''s words also made Hugo laugh. After he laughed, Steven went on to say, "It''s actually the role of James Ryan." In other words, it is the Ryan in "Saving Private Ryan". The movie is about after the Normandy landing in World War II, Lieutenant Miller led an eight-man team deep behind the enemy to find James Ryan, a soldier of the paratrooper. Because he was the youngest of the four brothers in the family, and his three elder brothers had been killed in the war, in order to avoid accidents for the last lone seedling, the general decided to return the only son to his mother at all costs. This "decision" itself is full of tests of human nature. A team of eight people is going to save a person - and a person who is still alive and dead is far more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack. More importantly, the lives of these eight people will also be At stake. Therefore, whether it is the eight-man squad or Ryan himself, the inner struggle and complexity are hard to explain. "You''ve seen the script, you should know that Ryan is a challenging character who has strict performance skills for actors. This is the core of the movie, even surpassing John Miller. If his performance cannot convince and impress the audience , Then the entire movies efforts are ruined. You know. Steven continued to explain, Tom and I have auditioned for at least twenty actors, but none of them are satisfactory. To put it simply, the whole movie is to save Ryan, so if this Ryan cannot make the audience like it, the anger and dissatisfaction will be poured out on Ryan like a storm. At the same time, realizing that the eight-man squad is to save himself, Ryan is too happy to be correct, too resistant and unsure of what is good or bad, too at a loss will look cowardly... The change in his mixed mood is undoubtedly maintaining the whole movie The core of success or failure. In the history that Hugo knows well, James Ryan was played by Matt Damon. Matt''s performance is a very stable and solid type. He knows how to use his appearance to incorporate the dull, mature, and restrained temperament into the role. But Matts own acting skills lack spirituality. He is a typical actor who needs to meet the right roles, and most of the roles he plays are similar. Although his acting skills are solid, his breakthrough is not big. Therefore, Matt''s Ryan is more of a dull, sympathetic but difficult to express the inner complexity. Undoubtedly, Matt''s version of Ryan will not be annoying, but it is also not letting go, especially the sublimation of the ending lacks the promotion of performance, which is quite regrettable. It can only be said that he completed the task honestly and properly. Now, Matt is an actor affiliated with an international innovation management company, so naturally he has no chance to participate in "Saving Private Ryan". It''s no wonder that Steven will put his brains on Hugo. Among the actors around the age of 30, Hugo''s acting style undoubtedly opened up a trend, delicate but explosive, varied and profound. "Not to mention Tom has wanted to work with you for several years, maybe this is the best opportunity." Steven added again, and he chuckled when he finished." This is not a polite remark, you should believe me." Hugo was also amused by Steven''s explanation, "Yes, I believe it. If I have the opportunity, I also hope to be able to cooperate with Tom." This is also true. Not to mention the challenge and excitement brought by playing the "Saving Private Ryan" script and the role of James Ryan are also impacting Hugo''s head. "I know that you still have a job now, and the schedule for the next period of time is uncertain. However, you at least promise me that you will seriously consider this proposal." Steven''s tone is completely a friend''s gesture. , He and Hugo are now absolutely on the same level, "Of course, I know that inviting you to play a supporting role is a difficult task, but... if you don''t try it, you will never know the result, right?" Hugo chuckled lightly, "I promise you, I will seriously consider it. I will let Rick send the script over tonight." After getting Hugo''s affirmative answer, Steven hung up the phone contentedly. Hugo stood there, but there was no time to think, he heard Joseph''s shout from behind, "Hugo, the next play rehearsal is about to begin." Chapter 1829： Followed by cooperate? Li Lin took a sip of mineral water, "How do you want to cooperate?" "Strategic cooperation." Short words have great power. Strategic cooperation, this is not to say, the strategic cooperation between the two companies will inevitably have a series of alliances, and to the outside world, this is also a bomb that stirs the situation. "The EMI headquarters?" Li Lin asked tentatively. "Greater China." Joseph gave the answer. Li Lin suddenly lost interest. EMI is a global record company, it has branches all over the world, if the entire EMI cooperates with him, he would be very interested. In the future, he may be able to promote himself to Europe and the United States by virtue of the channel of EMI Records. Although he is now very famous in China, in Korea, in Japan, and throughout East Asia, for Europe and the United States, he is just a famous pianist. One year is enough to make them forget that there was a person. Give them amazing piano music. But if it was only EMI Greater China, he would lose interest. He has all the channels that should be available in Greater China, and he does not need EMI to help himself. "Although EMI Greater China is only a subsidiary of EMI, please trust us. We have been in China for decades and have accumulated countless contacts. We can give you great help." "Sorry, I am not interested in strategic cooperation." Li Lin refused Joseph without hesitation. "Don''t worry, Mr. Li." Joseph was not surprised by Li Lin''s refusal. "As long as you agree, the musician resources of EMI Records will be fully open to you." "And we will also apply for EMI headquarters to share resources with you within certain limits." "You only need to cooperate with us in your channels." After all, isnt it for the channel? Li Lin said in his heart that he was not interested in Joseph''s cooperation at all. The sharing of musicians'' resources sounds pretty good, but you have to know that the quality of the songs created by musicians is high or low. The high ones will definitely fall into the hands of EMI, and the low ones are the real sharing. And the other one applies for global resource sharing, just one application, will they agree to something that is not a word of their own? If you don''t pay anything, you just want to get the channel from him. People in EMI are too naive to think. "Not interested." Li Lin took a sip of mineral water. He checked his watch and said, "If President Joseph has nothing else to do, please leave. I still need to meet with other companies." "Who?" Joseph asked curiously. "global." Li Lin didn''t hide it, "People from Universal met me yesterday, but I didn''t have time at that time. That''s why it was postponed until today." Afterwards, Li Lin said casually, "I really don''t know why people from Universal are looking for me in such a hurry." in a hurry? Joseph glanced at Li Lin, the doubt between his eyebrows became thicker, he could not tell whether Li Lin''s words were accidental or deliberate. Suddenly, Joseph''s heart moved, regardless of whether Li Lin accidentally or deliberately. It is a fact that EMI wants to cooperate with Li Lin. The difference lies in what EMI needs to pay. "I heard that Mr. Li wants to build a cinema chain?" Joseph suddenly said, "Doesn''t Mr. Li know what cinema chain means to a film and television company?" "What does it mean?" Li Lin looked at Joseph quietly. The news that he wants to build the theater line is naturally unavoidable. Whether it is intentional or unintentional, the artists inside the company, since they have caught the ears of others, they will certainly not be able to stop others'' mouths. For some well-informed people, this is not difficult to inquire. In fact, he also used this opportunity to test the reactions of major theaters. In order to adjust his strategy, if the reaction is not fierce, he will build it slowly, cooperating and building at the same time. If the reaction is fierce, he will do it in one step, create the established facts, and then confront them, and strive to cooperate after the confrontation. No theater can exist alone for a long time. No matter which country you are in, joint screening is inevitable across the board. The confrontation between theaters and theaters must not involve the film, at least not for a long time. Over time, the top will be pressed down, and the producer will get angry. For the producer. The more theaters the movie is shown, the better. It is best if thousands of theaters are shown together, and a single theater line can''t eat thousands of theaters, so joint screening is inevitable. Like a supermarket chain, BBK and Wanli Department Store are rivals, but both have Master Kong instant noodles. No supermarket dares to say to Master Tang Group: Your goods can only be supplied to me, not to each other. Of course, if BBK tells Master Kong: Your goods cannot be supplied to the commissary of a certain school, the nature is different. What Li Lin has to do is to turn himself into a supermarket of the level of Wanli Department Store, rather than a cinema network of the level of the commissary of a certain school. He wants to make those theaters formalize his own existence, and dare not suppress himself like he suppressed Wanda. "It means huge benefits and risks." Joseph said lightly, "In China, there is no anti-monopoly law. Cinemas and producers can be merged into one company, and China''s producers have a very low split. The cinema line occupies more than 60% of the movie box office, even if it is divided by the big directors, the cinema line still occupies more than 50%." "It can be said that in China, the producers work for the theaters." Li Lin knew that what Joseph said was true, and that the division of directors and directors is indeed different. In China, a movie''s box office producer, distributor, theater chain, and the country all participate in the sharing. Take 100 yuan at the movie box office as an example. The special fund of the National Film Development Special Fund Management Committee. The share is 5%. After 5% is divided, the remaining 95% will be divided between the theater (theatrical chain) and the production (distribution). Cinema (theatrical line) ---- According to the strength of the film, it is divided into 57%~62%. For example, director Zhang Fengchen or blockbuster film, the lower limit is 57%=91.7*57%=52.27. Among them, the surface of the theater line has become 7%, but the theater line is actually divided between 2% and 7% in order to expand the market share and win the theater. Generally, it is 5%=91.7*5%=4.59 yuan. The above is 47.68 yuan for the theater and 4.59 yuan for the theater, a total of 52.27 yuan. Production (distribution) is divided into 38%~43% according to the strength of the film. For example, director Zhang Fengchen or blockbuster film is divided into the upper limit of 43%=91.7*43%=39.44. Among them, the general issue is 5%=91.7*5%=4.59 yuan. The above is 34.85 yuan for production and 4.59 yuan for distribution, totaling 39.44 yuan However, such an approach means that domestic producers are working for theaters, even if it is a production and distribution company like Huayi, they are also working for theaters. This is not very beneficial to the development of domestic films. That''s why Li Lin''s previous film and television department teamed up with Zhang Yimou to fight against the domestic theaters, and eventually the theaters gave up 2% of the box office share. If Li Lin is to set up a theater, then he is equal to all production, distribution, and theater. A movie is equal to all other than 5% of the special fund of the National Film Development Special Fund Management Committee and the tax that should be paid. . "But you should understand that no one would want others to insert into their one-acre three-quarters of land. As far as I know, the theaters have boycotted you." Joseph said: "Your film and television production company currently focuses on TV dramas, and they control it. Not you, but you shouldn''t underestimate their influence." "They all have a vast network of people behind them, and they can even affect the top level of China. As long as those people speak up, the TV station will also be affected." "Furthermore, they contacted many film companies, asking them not to supply you with film sources, and they would really drag you down on this. As far as I know, Huayi was the first to agree to their terms." "But we can solve this problem for you." Joseph changed his voice and said: "Our EMI has been in China for decades and accumulated a vast network of contacts. We can help you deal with all this, as long as you allow EMI to invest in the company. ." "Isn''t it a strategic cooperation?" Li Lin frowned when he heard the capital injection. It seems that his big cake has attracted the appetite of quite a lot of people, and they can''t wait to eat themselves. "Merely strategic cooperation is not enough." Joseph smiled softly, "To calm the anger of the theater, EMI needs to ask some of China''s standing committees to speak, and EMI also needs to pay a lot of benefits, just strategic cooperation. Not only me, but even the company would not agree to such a thing. For EMI, it is really a loss." "But it''s different for the gold medal company that allows us to inject capital. As long as we become a company under EMI, our EMI is obligated to get rid of the interference of some external factors for you." "Please trust us we have this ability." Li Lin certainly believes in EMI. As a global record giant and also one of the oldest giants, EMI is not a huge capital operating behind it. Obviously, EMI is not only interested in Li Lins gold-plated company. The record company in Lin''s hands has also taken a fancy to Li Lin''s entertainment paradise and game company. The former monopolizes online video entertainment channels, while the latters ability to attract money has already been demonstrated. These operating data may be difficult for ordinary people, but for giants like EMI, it is not a big problem. And they are also very interested in the theater that Li Lin is about to set up. "Sorry, our gold medal company does not accept capital injection from anyone." Li Lin shook his head and rejected Joseph. "If capital injection is needed to complete the theater line, we would rather not build the theater line." "Mr. Lee, you are too stubborn." Joseph shook his head and sighed. "Stubbornness is not a good habit." "For me, stubbornness is a good habit." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is my biggest motivation. For mobile phone users, please visit read.) Chapter 1830： Tight confrontation "So, this scene should be me seduce you?" Charlize looked at Hugo in front of him, Wu. Mei said. Hugo raised his head, looked at him with a smile, and said nothing, so he saw Charlize''s eyes deeply, as if he could see through Charlize''s heart. This made Charlize a little awkward. Hugos eyes were full of disturbing magic. She only felt that a butterfly was flapping its wings deep in her heart. The flustered anxiety made her defeat. Some He looked away embarrassedly. Originally intended to tease Hugo, he was embarrassed without expecting it, "I am not wrong, this scene is indeed Lynn''s seduction. Ed." Hugo burst into laughter, which broke the embarrassment and warmth of the air just now. Ambiguous, made Charlize''s flustered heartbeat gradually calmed down, and when he raised his head, he glared at Hugo fiercely. Hugo shrugged innocently, "I just want to say, I don''t think Lynn is seduce. To quote Ed, she is more like trying to provoke Ed." It was already two o''clock in the morning in the middle of the night, and Hugo and Charlize, as well as the crew came to the location, ready to shoot Ed and Lin Enchun. This scene of wind once. Before that, Ed and Jack found Pierce Pachter behind the scenes, and the two came to talk with Pierce. Unfortunately, Pierce denied everything. Later, in order to inquire about the relationship between Bud and Lynn, Ed went to find Lynn again; and Jack returned to the forensic doctor to update the latest information. Pierce knew that Ed would definitely go back to Lynn, so he ordered Lynn to hook. Cited Ed, and asked the reporter to take pictures of two people entangled. Mian''s photos-then there was the plot of Bud beating Ed in a rage. The scene was not as fragrant as expected. Yan, in fact, is more of a psychological battle between Ed and Lynn, which is the highlight of the explosion of acting for both. Ed''s mood is very mixed. On the one hand, he envied the feelings between Bud and Lynn. The kind of pure love he had hoped for but never got, so he speculated maliciously, there must be a conspiracy behind it. ; On the one hand, he is reluctant to compare himself with Bud, because Bud is just a foolish man who doesnt know anything except full of enthusiasm, but such a person has got countless numbers in the police station. People''s favorite. On the one hand, he admired Lynn, maybe not a hot love, but he was really attracted to Lynn. The strong chemical reaction almost made him lose control; on the other hand, he despised Lynn and thought she was It''s just a prostitute. Only a woman, she can open her mind to anyone for money. Ed''s inner loneliness and bitterness are concealed with self-proclaimed stubbornness and arrogance. Therefore, he violated his own reason and stepped into the trap step by step. The test of this scene for Hugo is undoubtedly huge. What he needs to show is not only Ed''s hatred, but also sadness, the kind of sorrow that caused people to sigh, but there was a touch of sympathy in addition to the disgust. Whether in front of Jack, Bud, or Lynn, Eds self-confidence and pride carry a trace of inferiorityhe can never get rid of the inferiority complex of his fathers shadow, which makes him fight against Jack, Bud, and Lynn. , Has always been at a disadvantage, which also forced him to fight back with his intelligence, hypocrisy, cunning, and despicableness. At the same time, Lynn''s situation is not easy. On the one hand, she truly fell in love with Bud, she understood Buds kindness and innocence, and she longed to have a promising future with Bud; on the other hand, she was afraid of the repetition of the old things, her trust once again Being betrayed by Bud made her hesitant and undecided, and she even began to panic. So when Pierce asked Lynn to go hook. When introducing Ed, Lynn was incomparably mixed, and she didn''t want to admit that she was a prostitute. Girl, she wants to follow Bud to fly high and get rid of her current life completely; but Pierce tells her that Ed is threatening Buds career and life, and she needs to get Eds handle to destroy Ed, so she Must be a prostitute again. Female. Lynn chose to nod his head, he had not tasted and had no thoughts of temptation deep in his heart. On the one hand, she knew that Bud would definitely not be able to accept this. Even if she fell in love, she was unwilling to regain her past career; but on the other hand, she also wanted to test Bud and try Bud. Do you really love yourself, is it really worth relying on... The intricate thoughts made Lynn unable to recognize clearly, so she turned all the intricacies into anger and vented on Ed. In her opinion, people like Ed are not worthy of any sympathy. They are pretentious, arrogant, hypocritical, mean and uncompromising... It is not difficult for her to deal with such a person, she just needs to provoke him a little. After letting his male self-esteem suffer, he will want to conquer himself-conquer a woman, and then compromise a little by himself, and it will be a matter of course. She doesn''t need her active hook at all. lead. Although Hugo was joking with Charlize, he got to the point at once, which made Charlize stunned. In fact, what Charlize said was not wrong, and Lynn was indeed hooking. To quote Ed, it''s just that the method she uses is quite special. Hugo has a more thorough understanding of the characters and plot, so he sees a deeper perspective. Charlize also reduced his smile, and said seriously, "What''s the difference?" "The difference lies in the mentality." Simply put, it was Lynn''s decision to "seduce" Ed. But immediately, Hugo raised his hands, "Hey, you should stick to what you think, you don''t need to discuss it with me." Charlize lowered her head and pondered it carefully. When she heard Hugo''s words, she raised her head, smiled at the corners of her mouth, and raised her eyebrows slightly, "How do you know that I am discussing with you? Not using it?" Hugo was stunned, but immediately realized that this sentence is actually more like Lynn''s speaking style when facing Ed. Although Charlize''s expression and eyes at this time have not fully entered the state, she But his whole mentality has changed. Hugo took a small step forward, and stood oppressively in front of Charlize. The corner of his mouth was slightly pursed, and his anger slowly spread in the corner of his eyes, "But I don''t think you have such ability. Remember, don''t be small. Look at me." This sentence made Charlize take a half step back, and the close-range oppression almost made the heartbeat start to lose speed. Hugo pushed his golden eyes seriously, "You shouldn''t take this half a step back." Then he turned and left. Charlize stood there, pondering the meaning of Hugo''s last sentence, then suddenly raised his head and looked at Hugo''s back, his eyes gleaming. "So, you all know the flow of this scene?" Curtis was in a state of excitement at this time, but it seemed to be exhausted to the extreme excitement. The spirit was very clear, but the body was very tired, which made him feel very tired. Dim state, "We will shoot close-up shots first, put both people in, then zoom in close-ups, and finally change to mid-range and panoramic shots, and shoot the whole scene. After that, we will re-invest in personal close-up shots. There is no problem, right? " Both Hugo and Charlize didn''t speak, they just looked at each other intently, and just looked at each other little by little. It seemed that the colors of the eyes could explore the mystery of the world. Curtis waited for a while, then nodded helplessly, "I''ll take this as an affirmative answer." Then he turned back to the direction of the monitor, indicating that the scene can be prepared. Edzai carefully looked at You in front of him. Wu, an elegant white dress concealed her graceful curves, but the looming long legs revealed infinite seduction. Confused, the faintly held waist in the loose skirt makes people want to find out. The open shirt-style double-breasted buttons form a deep V-curve, showing her perfect breast line. The long wavy golden hair slumped on the right shoulder casually, lazy and casual, but it made the flaming red lips so beautiful that it was thrilling, and a smile easily affected every nerve in the body, making the population dry. . Ed''s eyes were so unscrupulous, although not wicked. Obscene, even with a hint of magnanimity, but it was precisely this kind of unscrupulous that showed his truest attitude in his heart: the woman in front of him was a prostitute. Woman, anyone who pays is eligible to lie in her bed. So, he doesnt need to give her any respect. From toe to fever, Ed did not miss a single detail, lamenting God''s creation of Yo. Things. His eyes were confident and he was holding the chance, because he knew that he was facing a prostitute. Woman, he can easily control everything in his palms. But Lynn obviously didn''t think so. Lynn clearly saw Eds eyes She did not have any anger, nor did she have any timidity, but directly responded to Eds eyesin an equal posture, in fact, she Still faintly grasping the initiative. Lynn closed the door, turned around and saw Ed walking to the floor-to-ceiling windows of the hall. She walked in front of Ed, but then turned around and walked through the hall to the other side near the bedroom. Unconsciously, Ed followed Lynn and took a step forward. "Why are you in bed with Bud-White?" Ed''s calm voice contained a trace of contempt and disdain, but few people could hear it. Lynn was an exception. She calmly stepped forward and came to the end, "Why do you think I didn''t associate with Bud voluntarily?" This made Ed a bit of a response. She gritted her teeth lightly and brows slightly. cluster. Lynn turned around, and the flowing skirt was like a blooming lotus flower. The corners of her mouth had a shallow smile, with a little contempt and disdain, "If I had no intentions, you would be more in your heart. Comfortable, right?" Lynn could clearly see Ed''s face stiffening. Although his eyes and expression still remained unchanged, she just felt the unhappiness and surging in Ed''s heart. The flaming red lips opened slightly, "You are afraid of Bud, because you have no way to control him." Chapter 1831： Sparks burst "You are afraid of Bud, because you can''t control him at all." Lynn said calmly, but the disdainful light in those eyes made the soft lips reflect the fresh and dripping color, which seemed like a reminder in the creamy yellow light. The love agent makes the air begin to dry up, as if sparks can be rubbed in the next second. Ed''s facial lines stiffened slowly, and he could vaguely see his throat slipping, and his lips were gently squeezed twice, so that people could clearly feel his dry mouth and his tongue, and he himself supported it unconsciously. He picked up his suit jacket and put his hands on his waist-as if he wanted to relieve his warming body temperature. "He doesn''t want you to play a trick like that, which makes him dangerous." Lynn said unhurriedly, that sultry sex. The sense of voice is constantly heating the air. Ed avoided Lynn''s sight, lowered his eyes slightly, adjusted his breathing, but his teeth couldn''t help but slowly grind twice, as if standing in front of Lynn, his self-control that he had always been proud of disappeared completely. not see. Lifting his eyes again, he looked at Lynn in front of him deeply, as if he wanted to break through her line of defense with his eyes, but after Lynns words, he couldn''t help it anymore and just blurted out, "I can Control Bud White." Those amber eyes flickered with flames, but it was not clear whether it was anger or desire. see. The elegant smile at the corner of Linn''s mouth bloomed, like a delicate rose, but the sarcasm in the smile made people have to notice the dew-stained spikes of this rose, "Can you?" Linn Taking steps calmly, one step, two steps, three steps, just walk in front of Ed, there is only half of the arm space between the two people. The pressure and heat rushing over made Ed''s breathing suddenly become hurried, which made him a little uncomfortable. In order not to show his timidity in front of Lynn, he simply held his breath. It seems that time has stopped at this moment. Ed''s gaze followed Lynn''s moving eyes all the way down. The delicate nose, the tender lips, the elegant neckline, the delicate collarbone, the soft breastline... The flames deep in Ed''s eyes were burning. Although he tried to control his expression, the tightened chin curve revealed the true thoughts deep in his heart at this time. Lynn didn''t seem to notice the look in Ed''s eyes. He stared at Ed''s eyes steadily and said every word, "I see Bud because he exudes a kind of nature; "Lynn moved his gaze calmly, gently depicting Eds facial features, eyebrows, eyes, bridge of nose, and lips. The gaze was like a ball of flame, gently contouring the curve, "I saw Bud because , He made me feel like Lynn Brecon, not a prostitute who looks like Veronica. Girl..." Lynn noticed that Ed''s gaze returned again, she leaned forward slightly, and then Ed''s Adam''s apple rolled slightly, and she could even see the faint sweat oozing from Ed''s forehead. Lynn bit her teeth gently, her lips opened slightly, the exhaled heat made the oxygen between the two people disappear in an instant, and then she softened her voice, "I saw Bud because he will never Will hide yourself." Ed''s pupils were shaking, and the gold glasses could not hide his true emotions. "I saw Bud because he is completely different from you." Lynn''s words stepped into Ed''s defenses step by step. The appearance of strength and toughness began to fall apart, and the inferiority and fear deep in his heart made Ed''s mouth tremble. But he still managed to hold on, trying to squeeze a smile and keep his calmness, "Don''t underestimate me." However, the amber eyes revealed the truth in his heart. Lynn retracted his chin slightly, his pupils raised slightly, and hit Ed''s eyes from the bottom up, the smile at the corner of his mouth narrowed, and his eyebrows raised slightly, "Like you underestimating Bud-White?" This light and fluttering sentence does not carry any special emotion, but it has a tone. The provocative sense of the play is like a cat playing with a ball of wool. Ed did not answer, his eyes were so drowned in Lynn''s sight; Lynn did not speak any more, just looked at Ed''s eyebrows carefully with a slight provocation. Time stopped at this moment, and a desire emerged from the depths of Hugo''s heart. Hopefully, he was a little panicked. The breathing he had been holding began to become disordered. He couldn''t help but put his palms together and grabbed his waist so much, but the warming air easily destroyed him. All calm. He could not tell whether it was reality or drama, nor could he tell whether it was Lynn or Charlize. Charlize keenly caught the **** in Hugo''s eyes. Hope, this is the scene that should have appeared, because Ed was out of control in the next step of Lynn''s guidance. However, Charlize was a little flustered deep in her heart, because she couldn''t help but obscured the identity of the man in front of her-whether he was Hugo or Ed, which made Charlize a little confused, so warm. Mei made her heart contract suddenly and stopped beating. Tiny sparks spread in the air, causing the dry air to hit the slightest muffled noise. All of Ed''s self-control was completely broken. He slammed forward and caught Lynn''s lips. The rosy lips kept reverberating and flickering in his mind. Now he finally fulfilled his long-cherished wish and kissed fiercely. Lived that **** flaming red lips. This lip was softer and sweeter than imagined, and it almost made Ed''s whole body fall completely. He even couldn''t help sticking out the tip of his tongue, gently testing the bright lip, hot. The flame directly burned the tip of his tongue, causing his soul to tremble. Lynn only felt a raging heat wave on her face. She had only time to take a breath, and she felt the strong masculine aura enveloping herself in an instant. The hot and soft lips seemed to be large swaths of the forest. The mist made her almost lost in the endless emerald green, and the lush green made the gushing red sunset beautiful. For an instant, Lin En fell completely, and his heart was like a flower bone, suddenly bursting into bloom, blooming like a flower. Charlize forced her fiery brain to find that piece of calmness. She bit the hot lip fiercely. Hugo directly loosened her lips because of the pain. Charlize immediately pulled the two of them apart. distance. The icy air came in instantly, but did not let the hot breath cool down. On the contrary, the extreme cold and extreme high temperature collided together, and the air was completely surging, causing both people''s chests to rise and fall, breathing violently. Lynn bit her lower lip tightly, but even so, she still couldn''t control her lips to tremble gently, her pupils were trembling fiercely, making it hard to tell if it was fear or anger. Or desire. Looking, she opened her eyes wide, and forced her to see Ed. The noses of the two people were close, and the hot breaths were completely entangled. She said viciously, "Fucking me and doing White are completely different things!" Ed''s teeth clenched completely, the rapid breathing and shaking pupils had completely lost their senses, and the sweat on his forehead gleamed in the slowly turning red eyes, "Don''t mention the **** Bud. -White!" The voice almost roared from the depths of the soul, suppressing endless desire. Looking, then he suddenly kissed Lynn''s lips again, completely letting go. Hope completely broke out. Lynn trembling hands uncovered Ed''s bow tie, Ed hurriedly took off his suit jacket, but his lips were totally reluctant to separate. Ed supported Lynn''s waist and closed his eyes contentedly. He finally touched the soft waist that made him dreamlike, soft like willow branches and smooth like jade. Ed hugged Lynn up, Lynn wrapped his legs around his waist, and then Ed slammed Lynn into the sofa behind, and kissed all the way down the lips. , First the cheeks, then the earlobes, then the neck, then the collarbone. Lynn couldn''t help but closed his eyes, his chest moved forward slightly, the whole person catered to Ed''s lips, and the hot air was completely ignited at this moment. "Card!" Curtiss voice interrupted the tense atmosphere at the scene, but there was no other sound. Almost every staff member was swallowing their own saliva, but even so, their breathing still couldnt bear it. The heavy breathing at the scene seemed very out of place, as if...just like an adult. The filming scene of the movie was average. Curtiss cheeks also became slightly hot He couldn''t help but cough slightly, breaking everyone''s illusions on the scene, which made everyone turned their eyes in embarrassment and coughed. Many men turned around, bowed their bodies and walked out pretending to be nonchalant, murmuring excuses like "smoke" and "toilet" in their mouths, but no one could hear them clearly. Hugo buried his cheeks on Charlize''s collarbone and breathed low. He could feel that he was hot all over. The scene just went out of control and completely lost control. Charlize''s performance was so good that he was completely substituted into the role. In that moment, the line between reality and drama completely disappeared. This made Hugo a little at a loss, he knew this shouldn''t happen. But the fact is that something happened, so what he needs to face now is how to deal with it. Hugos overheated brain could not think at all, as if there was only a mass of paste left, a cloud of water vapor, "This is acting, acting. Yes, acting..." This is the only thing in Hugos brain that can unfold. He is trying to persuade himself, and he continues to persuade himself. Then, Hugo swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva in a row, trying to moisten his dry throat, a little bit of good mood, Hugo supported the sofa with his hands and tried to get up, but only slightly supported his body, and found that he encountered resistance. It turned out that it was Charlize''s hands that still held his back tightly, which made Hugo startled for a moment, and when he raised his head, he saw Charlize''s misty eyes. Chapter 1832： Pretending to be calm Charlize could clearly feel the hot breath coming from the collarbone. The heavy breath was like the sniff of a dragon. It was hot and rapid, causing her skin to heat up. Charlize didn''t even dare to look down because she was worried about it. To my pink skin. The heart was hitting her chest violently, almost piercing the restraints of her chest, which completely confused Charlize''s thoughts, and she was even a little at a loss. Then, she felt Hugo''s back hit her hands, and Charlize realized that her hands were still holding Hugo tightly. Charlize raised his eyes and saw Hugo close at hand. The breaths of the two people were completely entangled. This made Charlize''s eyes accidentally hit Hugo''s eyes, the amber eyes It seems to be the clear lake with the top of a snow-capped mountain. People can''t help but want to plunge into the lake and roam freely. Hugo raised his head and saw his own reflection in Charlizes misty eyes. The flame-burning pupils made Hugo panic. His breathing became turbulent again in an instant, and he evaded in a panic. After looking away, he saw Charlizes bright red lips-soft, warm, fragrant... Hugo''s brain began to think about it again, and he panicked again to avoid the sight, only to find that the drooping eyes Drifted down towards Charlize''s collarbone. "Oh, sorry." Hugo only felt that his brain was in chaos, and quickly apologized, and then stood up while supporting his body. The cold air swarmed in instantly, cooling the overheated brain a bit. Hugo noticed the sensitive reaction in his lower body. He turned around in embarrassment and said in a panic, "Sorry... I''m sorry." Other than that, he didn''t seem to know what to say. Charlize did not notice Hugo''s panic, because her state at this time was not much better. When she heard Hugo''s voice, she woke up and twitched her lips, "It''s okay...this is acting, right? Everything is acting." Charlize''s brain finally cooled down, but she had a moment. She was stunned, and her blank brain didn''t know what she was thinking. "Very good, really great." Curtis''s voice came over, and he walked quickly to the two people. "The chemistry of the scene just now is really great, perfect, almost perfect! "Curtis was already completely excited, "The spark and tension between Ed and Lynn are really wonderful, God, it completely exceeded my expectations." Curtis'' words made Hugo and Charlize gradually sober up. Indeed, it was a scene just now, and both of them were performing. "Charlize, one last thing, you have to look at the direction of the bedroom, where the reporter takes pictures, and then you want to make the angle of the photo more accurate, Ed''s face should be exposed, you take the initiative, lie on the ground, let Ai De''s face is facing the bedroom door, and the filming of this scene is over." Curtis explained that, but after finishing speaking, neither Hugo nor Charlize responded. He had to ask again, "Can you? You have no questions, right?" "Yes, yes, no problem..." Charlize and Hugo replied in confusion, their voices full of turbulence. After Curtis left, Hugo and Charlize both dared not look directly at each other, and carefully looked at each other from the side of their eyes. Charlize raised her head and saw Hugo''s wandering sight. She couldn''t help but avoided it. At the same time, Hugo seemed to have been burned by the fire, and quickly turned away. They are friends, Charlize is sure of this, but why was there a spark between the two just now? Why is the heartbeat completely out of control? Why is she unable to distinguish the line between reality and drama? This is not the first time it appeared before shooting "before sunrise", so why on earth is this? Charlize dodges his gaze, looks at his high heels, and chuckles awkwardly, "So, all this shows that our performance just now is correct, right? Both of us are fully engaged in the role, using the role and the plot. The most correct way to perform it, right?" That''s why it bursts out like a character, "It''s like you were in the''death row'' at the beginning." The difference between reality and drama can''t be distinguished. Hugo also coughed twice, and laughed dryly, "Yes, we absolutely broke the scene just now, right?" Hugo tried to calm his emotions, pretending to be nonchalant. "Have you seen the excitement of Curtis? He is almost jumping up like a child, which shows that we have done our job well." Hugo saw the embarrassment and jerky on Charlize''s face out of Hugo''s sight, clearly writing uncomfortable. Indeed, they were just friends, and suddenly they crossed that line, and it was only natural to feel strange. Therefore, he should calm down as soon as possible. However, Hugo still couldn''t help pursing his lips. The turbulent heartbeat made him constantly distracted, so that his fingers were constantly trembling. In panic, Hugo put his hands in his pants pockets, hiding himself. The true emotions inside. As the voice fell, both of them returned to silence. The atmosphere of silence was unpredictable, and one could even clearly feel the embarrassment and jerky that slowly settled in the air. Charlize secretly lifted his gaze, and then saw Hugo peeking at his sight. Both of them dodged in a panic. The weird atmosphere made people very uncomfortable. However, after avoiding the line of sight, Charlize felt that such a situation was really funny, because the two people were really too familiar, but at this time they seemed to be strange men and women who met for the first time, the kind of familiarity deep in the bones. Instead, she became full of joy because of the embarrassment. She couldn''t help but raise her head again, and then saw Hugo''s sight again, but this time, the two of them did not dodge, but froze for each other, and then... both of them. Without holding back, he burst into laughter. The embarrassing appearance of the two people in such a sneaky, inexplicable laugh, really makes people can''t help but laugh. Charlize gradually reduced his smile, but raised his head, and then saw Hugos inexplicable sight again. With a "pounce", he burst into laughter again uncontrollably, "So, the two of us were really crazy just now. Right? There is a chemical reaction between the two of us? Oh, God, kissing a friend is strange enough, but it also produces ambiguity. Ambiguous, **** Christ, this is really weird." Hugo was stunned, then nodded, and laughed at the corners of his mouth. "I really can''t imagine the scene of the two of us like me..." Charlize said again, he paused after speaking, as if to paint the picture in his mind, and then frowned and waved his hands again and again, "That''s really weird. !" Charlize laughed loudly, then looked at Hugo, "What do you think?" There was a momentary pause in Hugo''s eyes, and he looked at Charlize steadily, and then he quickly lowered his eyes, covering the surging inside of his heart, and nodded quickly, "Indeed, indeed...that, That''s really..." Hugo''s voice slowly fell silent, "It''s too strange." Then he chuckled twice, "Hehe, it''s really strange." Take a deep breath, then take a deep breath again. "Next we have to take close-ups, we better calm down quickly." Hugo gradually recovered his calmness, re-arranged his thoughts from the chaotic brain, and returned to shooting. "Yes, yes!" Charlize nodded and said, "So, how did I behave in this scene just now? I feel completely in the state, as if...it seems like suddenly I have a feeling of completely becoming Lynn, in one fell swoop. You dont need to think about every movement, it shows it naturally." Hugo smiled and returned to the position of a friend, which is also the position he is most familiar with. "I think it''s excellent. In many cases, acting is to really enter the state of a role, and you can''t even feel your own existence." "Yes, that''s what I meant. I probably know the direction of the scene and the lines, but when I really put in the performance, I don''t feel the presence of the performance. Everything happened naturally." Charlize seriously recalled just now. In the performance of the scene, the expression fell into contemplation again. Objectively speaking, Charlizes performance in the scene just now was indeed very good. She gave Lynn alive and vitality. The ambivalence of fragility and strength in her eyes burst out with endless charm, from expressions to actions. , Including the control of rhythm, have reached a whole new level. It can even be said that the rhythm of the performance just now is controlled by Charlize. Although there are also the help of the characters and the plot itself, it has to be said that Charlize is indeed brilliant. Hugo didn''t speak again , but let Charlize experience it in detail. The moment when this kind of acting enters the soul is a rare opportunity for any actor. Hugo just stood beside him quietly, waiting for Charlize quietly. When Chang Ji wanted to come over and ask if he could continue shooting, Hugo raised his hand to stop him, shook his head, and signaled that he was waiting. As a result, the crew fell silent, and Los Angeles was silent in the early hours of the morning, as if entering another world. After a while, Charlize''s face burst into surprise, "I see, let''s do it again!" Then she stood up directly and looked at Hugo with joy, her eyes blooming. Confident light. Hugo smiled brightly, "Of course there is no problem, as long as you are ready." The night is deep, but the "L.A. Confidential" crew is brightly lit. For the crew, this is undoubtedly a real feast, after experiencing the rivalry between Hugo and Kevin, and the violent showdown between Hugo and Russell , And now they have experienced the sparkling entanglement of Hugo and Charlize. Mian, they really experienced the so-called "power of acting." This feast of performance has injected unimaginable vitality into the whole work! Chapter 1833： Physiological response The suburbs in the early morning were shrouded in the mist of water vapor in the mountains, the quiet night slowly spreading in the cold moonlight, and the cold air that made people full of goose bumps lingered between the ankles. However, the crew of "L.A. Confidential" was filled with abnormal heat at this time. Almost every staff member had flushed faces, sweated foreheads, and dry mouth. Hugo and Charlize in front of them are still dedicated to the shooting. The surging chemical reaction between the two makes the air taut, and it seems to have ignited sparks unknowingly. The tiny but strong The sparks quickly burned out the oxygen in the air, releasing endless carbon dioxide, unknowingly making the lungs become stuffy and crowded, even if you opened your mouth and breathed, it still cant be relieved. Butterflies fluttering in the chest, the large group of butterflies is disturbing the rhythm of the heartbeat, making the brain completely out of control. Silence, silence, only Hugo and Charlize are serious about the voice of the lines, but every staff around is trying to control their own desires. Hope, the sweat oozing out of the palm and the reaction of the body projected everyone at a loss. They have seen - and experienced the power of acting. The previous rivalry between Hugo and Kevin and Russell made everyone personally feel the so-called acting aura, but today this idea has been updated again. Hugo and Charlize once collaborated in "Before Sunrise" and dedicated a heart-to-heart soul conversation for everyone. In that work, the chemical reaction of the two people is almost intoxicating, but that is one thing. Kind of warm. Ambiguity, let everyone witness the process of the spark of love from breeding to collision, and finally evolving into the blending of souls. The whole process is incredible. After reading it, the smile on the corner of the mouth will be gently outlined, and then you will want to fall. In love. Today, Hugo once again collided with Charlize, but the effect was completely different from "before sunrise". This spark is not gentle and warm. Ambiguous, but a kind of passion of the explosive explosion of the gunpowder, tense to the extreme confrontation, violent to the extreme collision, surging to the extreme burst...Almost all the adrenaline burst out in an instant, love. The pleasure of desire swept through like a storm, making people blushing, but unable to rely on their eyes, they can only completely let themselves fall and fall again. Even for a moment, people began to question themselves: Is this actually filming or reality? Is this acting or real? That kind of powerful influence is like a tide, wave after wave, uninterrupted. After the whole scene was filmed, even Curtis didn''t make a sound. Everyone fell silent quietly, quietly feeling the surging and boiling of the heart. Hugo and Charlize were lying on the ground like this. Hugo slightly supported his hands, staggered his head, and leaned against Charlize''s right ear, panting low. The whole person seemed to be dehydrated, with muscles all over his body. She was completely tight and stiff, unable to stand up; Charlize turned her cheek slightly to her left, breathing heavily, and her heart was almost about to burst. The rapid blood pulsing stopped her brain. It was lying on the spot, trying to regain the ability to think with his blank head. "Huh, huh...huh..." The heavy breathing sound is like a blower in the air, and it can almost directly ignite the flames. Hugo''s shirt was completely torn apart, revealing the wheat-colored, well-proportioned pectoral muscles, which made people salivate; Charlize''s skirt had been torn apart for most, and the white shoulder on the right was completely exposed. Lure. The lines of human beings extend all the way, concealedly but more and more imaginative. However, neither of them made any actions, but was bound to this second by time. A burst of cold air blew over, and Charlize felt the coldness from her skin slightly. She turned her head and saw only Hugo''s red right ear. The heavy breathing made her ear extremely sensitive. . The bodies of the two people were almost close to each other. Charlize felt the slight changes in Hugo''s body, which made her a little embarrassed, and her brain gradually recovered sober, "Hey, Hugo, what do you want to do?" Hugo was trying to control his thoughts. He suddenly heard Charlize''s voice. He raised his eyebrows and turned his head to look at Charlize. The two people''s eyes touched together, and Hugo spoke with confusion. , But concealing his inner panic, "There is nothing." Seeing Hugo''s jerky expression, Charlize couldn''t help feeling a little happy. He lowered his gaze slightly, looked at Hugo''s lower body, and then chuckled and said, "Part of your body doesn''t think so. " Hugo didn''t react at first, but he noticed Charlize''s sight, and then followed it down, which immediately embarrassed him, "Oh... sorry." Charlize looked at Hugo who was panicked. The smile was very hard, and he couldn''t help biting his lips. Hugo felt Charlize''s ridiculous gaze, avoided his gaze in a panic, turned his head in embarrassment, and tried to calm his brain. However, the body has no way to control it. This made Charlize''s eyes widened, "Hugo! Stop!" A sense of absurd joy burst out in his heart. Hugo gritted his teeth helplessly, "How can I control this." One sentence made Charlize laugh out loud, "Maybe you can get off me." "Oh? Oh... sorry, my fault." Hugo quickly supported it, but after standing up, he found that his pants were a little tight, which made Hugo had to bend over to hide the changes in his body. Hugo looked at Charlize in a bit of embarrassment, and then bared his teeth and pointed outside, "I think, I need to go out." Hugo squeezed a smile at Charlize, and finally fled. Charlize was still lying on the ground, propped up his upper body with his arms, recalling Hugo''s embarrassment just now, and laughed. Its normal to have a physical phenomenon when shooting such a special scene, so its not necessary to feel strange or violated. However, Charlize has known Hugo for so many years, but its the first time he has seen Hugo so embarrassed. , Hugo''s flushing face came to mind again, making Charlize smile more brilliantly. This is a once-in-a-lifetime situation, and it is estimated that this will become a slot for Charlize to laugh at Hugo for a long time in the future. "Ka!" Curtis''s voice came over at this time, "Uh...I think this should indeed be a "card"." Curtis stood still and scratched his head, "Just now this scene... Uh, there is no problem, everything is fine. I think we can close the work. Curtis finished speaking, looked around, tried to find the drama, to confirm that all the work of the scene is over. But as soon as Curtis turned his head, he found that most of the staff lowered their heads and avoided his sight. Many men bowed their waists slightly, their faces were slightly flushed, and their expressions were very unnatural. Curtis exclaimed in a low voice, "Oh", but then he realized that he didn''t need to make a fuss, and said, "Yes, the filming of this scene just now is over, everything is fine, I think we Let''s rest for ten minutes, and then..." When the voice came to an end, the staff were distracted. Curtis looked at the chaotic situation at the scene and scratched his head, "Then let''s see if we can call it a day..." He was the only one in this sentence. Listened. Turning his head, Curtis saw Charlize walking by, but he suddenly became a bit poor, and in the end he could only laugh twice, "You and Hugo can always bring surprises." Charlize recalled the sparks from the filming just now, blushed and heartbeat, slightly lowered his eyes to cover up his emotions, "Hugo is an excellent actor, he can always stimulate the potential of other people, right?" All this was just filming just now, just filming. She and Hugo are both professional actors. They were so invested in their roles that they forgot about it and burst into sparksthe kind of spark between the roles. What''s more, in the scene just now, she finally really touched the level of performance that Hugo said, she was almost blurring the difference between herself and the role... So, this is a good thing, this is correct... Yes Bar? Charlize stood still and fell into his own thoughts, but deep in his heart he was still a little uncertain. But at random, Charlize remembered Hugo''s physiological reaction just now, and she couldn''t help it anymore, and she laughed with a flutter. Indeed, she cant imagine the hormonal reaction between her and Hugo They are friends, they are friends after all. Its really weird that the kind of relationship between friends, she cant even think about it. In the description, just thinking of Hugo''s embarrassment, I can''t help but want to laugh. So, just now everything was just acting, just filming. Thinking of this, Charlize didn''t even notice, she let out a long breath, the invisible burden on her shoulders finally disappeared, and everything was relieved. Raising her head, Charlize realized that Curtis had left long ago, and she stood alone in deep thought without noticing. Turning his head, he saw Hugo entering the villa again. Hugo''s expression still looked a little weird. Charlize recalled the scene just now and laughed again. This smile suddenly broke the silence in the villa. Hugo''s cheeks started to feel hot again, which made Charlize laugh more happily, which was simply uncontrollable. Hugo stood there helplessly, all the embarrassment and embarrassment disappeared little by little in Charlizes laughter. He looked at Charlize helplessly with his hands on his hips, "So, next time youd better not I caught it." Charlize raised the corners of his mouth triumphantly, opened his hands frankly, and said provocatively, "I accept any kind of challenge." Chapter 1834： Full board game When Hugo returned to his apartment in Beverly Hills, it was already past four in the morning. Recently, because they are all filming in the city, Hugo lives in the apartment and did not go back to Malibu. Pushing open the apartment door, Hugo saw the creamy light in the room. Rick Rosen, who was sitting in the living room and flipping through the Los Angeles Times, looked up, "It ended earlier than I expected. This morning What time does work start?" Hugo looked back at Joseph, who was following, cast a suspicious look-Joseph did not tell him that Rick would come on the way back just now, "The scene with Charlize and I will begin this afternoon, and we will shoot Russell in the morning. Part." Hugo still explained. Rick saw Hugo''s sight and put the newspaper on the coffee table, "Joe hasn''t had a chance to talk to you about what happened today, right?" Hugo''s face was puzzled with the question mark "What happened today", obviously. I don''t know what Rick is talking about. Rick was not in a hurry, "Today''s things are a bit more complicated. You can take a bath and relax, and we will talk about it in detail after we get out." Hugo looked back and forth between Joseph and Rick. In the end, he shrugged helplessly, turned and walked towards the bathroom, and Samoras shout came from behind, Im making supper, who Want to eat?" Standing in the bathroom, the warm water slapped Hugo''s head, gradually calming the surging heart tonight. Rarely, Hugo took a long time to take a shower this time. When he came out, Rick and Joseph sat quietly in the hall without talking. Samora was standing behind the sofa and gnawing with a piece of pizza. The atmosphere looked a little weird. "So, what happened today?" Hugo walked over to the sofa and sat down while wiping his hair. Samora compared the pizza in his hand and asked Hugo if he wanted to eat it. Hugo shook his head, "Please give me a cup of coffee, thank you, I am a little tired now." Rick and Joseph looked at each other, and finally Rick said, "Todayits actually yesterday. Steven invited you to play''Saving Private Ryan'', right? What do you think?" "Yes, I am also wondering what happened. Didn''t the James Ryan role company find a suitable actor?" Hugo didn''t think much, and directly asked his question. The content of yesterdays filming was a bit too full, so Hugo kept the doubts in his heart and did not raise them. Only then did he gain some room for thinking. "Steven also told me that now the actor Cast has not looked for it. Complete, so, is there something wrong with this project?" Hugo does not know much about the company''s business, but it does not mean that he does not know anything. After receiving a call from Steven, Hugo also sensitively perceives the changes behind it. Rick didnt directly answer Hugos question, but instead asked, So, what do you think? Do you want to play this script? Anyway, this is Stevens project, as you mentioned earlier. Yes, if there is a chance to work with him again, it will be great; this script has also been affirmed by you, hasnt it?" It has been three years since Rick and Hugo have cooperated. They renewed the cooperation contract last year. Rick also has sufficient grasp of Hugo''s personality and preferences. The cooperation between the two has always been very easy and happy. At this time, Samora came over with coffee, Hugo took the hot coffee, the familiar fragrance of coffee relieved his tired brain a little, "Rick, objectively speaking,''Save Private Ryan'' is indeed Its a very good script. I think this script is comparable to Schindlers List, and I would even like Ryan more; besides, Steven is my friend and so is Tom. I will not refuse any cooperation opportunities." No matter from which point of view, "Saving Private Ryan" is a script that is very worthy of acting. Even the role of James Ryan is challenging. It shows that Matt Damon could not explain it. Its a very interesting thing to dig further into the movie when it arrives. "However, from a personal point of view, I am actually more inclined not to play." Although Hugo has not made a final decision, in fact, after receiving the call from Steven today, he has initial thoughts, "You As you all know, I have been busy creating a script lately. If I can, I hope to focus on this script. If I play "Saving Private Ryan", my script must be put on hold for at least half a year. "After speaking, Hugo paused, and carefully looked at the expressions of Rick and Joseph. He could clearly feel the fullness of the two of them, "But...I haven''t made the final decision yet." Just as far as Steven Spielbergs friendship is concerned, Hugo will not easily refuse, not to mention that "Saving Private Ryan" is still such an excellent project, from the script to the role to the cast, it is rare. One-time project. Hugo paused while holding the coffee, his eyes swept back between Rick and Joseph, "So, I can clearly feel that something is not right, what else you haven''t told me? Is it the company and history? Theres something wrong with Tims cooperation? Is there anything I can do to help?" Although Hugo and Steven have a good personal relationship, and the cooperation between Endeavour Elite Agency and DreamWorks is also on the right track, business is business. No matter what decision Steven makes, he always regards "saving private Ryan" as his goal. The starting point. Therefore, Hugo is also uncertain whether he can help. Rick smiled bitterly, adjusted his sitting posture, leaned forward slightly, and watched Hugo earnestly said, "Actually, things are more complicated. Things should start from...well, last year''s summer vacation?" Rick didnt say too many details, only the main context, but even so, he said it for nearly a quarter of an hour. So, Steven didnt do anything wrong, even if he chose other actors, we didnt. Words can be said." "You mean, Steven has already met Matt Damon?" Hugo glanced at Joseph. Joseph helplessly raised his hands in a surrender gesture, saying that he didn''t care-after all, those things It''s been a few years, and he doesn''t need to worry about it. "Yes, twice." Rick nodded. Hugo took a sip of coffee and tried to make his mind clearer, "So, you mean, no matter whether I take over the role of James Ryan or not, there will be things waiting for us in the future?" "From a global perspective, it is true." Rick nodded. He also had a seven-hour meeting at the company last night, and now his brain is a bit slow. "But we can''t just mess around because of the opponent''s footsteps. , We can only make adjustments according to our own situation. Therefore, if you nod your head and agree to take over this role, we will naturally push forward the project of "Saving Private Ryan". As for the things that haven''t happened in the future, we can''t do it. Presupposition; if you refuse, then our plan also needs to make some adjustments, for example, the script you are currently writing, or another script for you, we dont know what the situation will be... " When playing chess, it is not easy to grasp the overall situation, because there are too many possibilities in a chessboard. Hugo has no way to know what abacus is behind the international innovation management company, nor can he know what role William Morris Agency, Creative Artist Agency, and United Elite Agency play in this chess game. What Hugo can do now is to focus on the present and clarify the questions that Rick raised. "Wait, if I understand correctly, the question is not whether I am willing to play the role of James Ryan, but whether the actors provided by our company can meet Steven''s requirements, right?" Hugo Brain Suddenly, he came up with his own ideas. Rick was stunned, thinking carefully, and then shrugging, "Of course, from the very beginning, Steven didn''t want you to join the crew, but he could only consider you when he had no choice. . For the company, the perfect situation is that Steven finds an actor that he is satisfied with, and you can spare the time to start another project...this is also our first plan." To put it simply, Hugos commercial value is immeasurable. Asking him to play a "James Ryan" and gather with Tom Hanks This is actually a waste. If it were not for no choice, Steven would not call Hugo. From this perspective, the reason Steven would call Hugo shows that he still hopes to cooperate with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, and Matt Damon is still not the best choice. Hugo pursed his lips slightly, and the bitter coffee aroma lingered between his lips and teeth. "You just said that this is a difficulty and an opportunity for the company. If we can handle it well, then maybe we will welcome it. Come to a whole new situation?" Following "Independence Day" and "L.A. Confidential", to create a successful "Saving Private Ryan"-and on the premise of the most efficient use of company resources, if Hugo plays another successful movie Works, then... "Indeed, if we can handle it well, the company will usher in a qualitative leap." Rick nodded. This is true for any challenge. After going all out, it will either be a complete failure and be broken into pieces, or break through difficulties and jump over the dragon gate. The more difficult the challenge, the greater the opportunity. This is the biggest crisis since the establishment of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, but it is also the biggest opportunity. Hugo gently swept the upper part of the teeth with the tip of his tongue, savoring the bitter sweetness, then raised his eyes and smiled at Rick and Joseph in front of him, "Maybe, I have a solution." Chapter 1835： Biggest opportunity "Maybe, I have a solution." Hugos words made Rick and Joseph both brighten up. This made Hugo feel the burden. He couldnt help but chuckled, Dont look forward to it. Im not sure if it worked. You know, Im right. I''m really not very good at corporate affairs. What I really understand is my own work." Rick raised his eyebrows indifferently, "Maybe your ideas can give us some inspiration." Hugo put the coffee cup on the coffee table and looked at Rick and Joseph. "So, the biggest problem is that our company does not have enough actors-enough good actors, there is no way to satisfy the "saving private Ryan". The demand of the huge crew finally caused our resources to be unable to keep up with the pace of ambition. Is my understanding wrong?" "No." Rick shrugged and gave an affirmative answer. In fact, the problem will be more complicated, because the plundering and competition of resources within the brokerage circle is not simple, but Hugo''s statement is regarded as a concentrated point of the problem and cannot be calculated wrong. "So, if our company has enough excellent actor resources to meet the needs of different projects, not only Steven, but also the packaging and bundling needs of other crews, will the crisis be over?" Hugo said. Rick and Joseph looked at each other. Everyone understands this simple truth, but the problem is that it is not that simple to implement. Hugo''s words all sound like nonsense, "No, don''t worry, listen to me." Hugo also Noting the doubts in Rick and Joseph''s expressions, he quickly continued. "Rick, do you remember our last conversation? The conversation about exploring Canadian and Australian actors'' resources?" Hugo''s words made Rick stunned, and then nodded, "In fact, I think we can take this project In advance, send enough agents-or go directly to the local agency to dig in. Not only Canada, Australia, but also the United Kingdom-there are countless outstanding actors in the West End of London, and the English language is highly popularized in Sweden, the Netherlands, and Denmark. In countries where actors have advantages that native Americans dont havemultilingual advantages and the delicate performance style of European academies, these are treasure troves. As long as we operate properly, we can not only have a huge resource of actors, but also It can be one step ahead of other companies and open up the international market." "Hugo, do you know what you''re talking about?" Rick cast a stunned look. Hugo''s idea is actually to accelerate the out-of-control pace of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, and further expand the whole mess. , This is completely suicidal behavior, speeding up the demise of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. Hugo chuckled slightly, "I know exactly what I''m talking about." Because this is the future development trend of Hollywood as a whole. To put it simply, on the one hand, the arrival of the Hollywood blockbuster era, the further acceleration of film commercialization, and the continued deepening of global influence; on the other hand, the rapid development of the concept of "global village" and the rapid integration of multiculturalism, which further further the distance between Hollywood and Europe shorten. In just the next three years, the speed at which European actors set foot in Hollywood increased exponentially. According to the original process, the international innovation management company was the first to realize this and became the most comprehensive international brokerage company in Hollywood, which also became their capital for confronting innovative artist brokerage companies. After the 21st century, the five major brokerage companies have their own characteristics. International innovation management companies have relatively leading advantages in the global market. Innovative artist brokerage companies take the high-end and big-name route. William Morris Brokerage Company has deep-rooted connections and unites elite brokers. The company relied on independent films to rise rapidly, and Endeavour''s elite brokerage firm has become the overlord thanks to the raging fire in the field of TV dramas. Now, Hugo just pushed it slightly to let Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company enter the international market first, and that''s it. "I mean, this plan can be launched next. This is a long-term development plan for the company. Regardless of the outcome of the''Save Private Ryan'' project this time, it is imperative for the company to supplement the resources of outstanding actors. Okay, isnt it? Hugos words silenced Rick and thought carefully, As for the current needs of Steven, I have a bold idea. I dont know if it is feasible, but I can try and see. ." "Why don''t you let Russell or Heath go to Steven''s audition?" Hugo''s words made Rick stunned. "I think at least someone in the company should have considered this, right?" Rick was speechlessno one in the company really thought about it. Russell Crowe and Heath Ledger are all actors who have just joined the Endeavour Elite Agency, and they are now intensively filming in the "L.A. Confidential" crew. The schedule is out of line. It was as if Steven was desperate and called Hugo. When the company was considering the role of James Ryan, no one thought of the two new actors, Russell and Heath. "You are just flustered for a while, I believe if you meet again today, you will remember it." Hugo smiled, "I''m not sure about Steven''s request, but from my personal point of view, Russell and Heath They are all enough to meet the performance requirements..." Hugo thought about it carefully, "Maybe Russell will be more suitable." In fact, from an age perspective, Heath, who is only 18 years old this year, would be more suitable, because James Ryan is the youngest of the four children in the family. The thoughts around you will be more persuasive to the audience. But Hugo is not sure how good Heath''s current performance skills are-the performance in "L.A. Confidential" is just a small test, it is difficult to see too much. On the contrary, although Russell is a bit older, his performance will be convincing enough, and exquisiteness is not lost. Under the guidance of Tom Hanks, he may give the character a different color. However, the result still depends on Steven''s choice. Russell is too old and Heath is too young. Perhaps neither of the actors can meet Steven''s requirements. Hugo can''t be sure, but at least this is a choice. Rick thought about it seriously and had to admit that Hugo''s idea is indeed feasible. Moreover, compared to using a famous star like Hugo to play James Ryan, it is obviously a more reasonable choice for a newcomer to play the role with Tom. After all, "Saving Private Ryan" is not "Stealing the Wire", "Seven Deadly Sins", and "L.A. Secrets" such a great acting movie. What this movie needs is just a top star, driving a group of second-tier, third-tier or new actors. . "Are you really confident?" Rick raised his head and looked at Hugo with some worry. Hugo shrugged, "If you are asking whether Russell and Heath''s acting skills are adequate, my answer is yes. I think they are indeed the most reasonable choice for Steven at the moment; but if What you are asking is how Steven will decide... to be honest, I dont know, but we tried our best to give him the best choice, didnt we?" Rick also understands what Hugo means. If Endeavour Elite Brokerage has worked hard to the end, Steven is still dissatisfied and chooses to cooperate with Matt Damon of the International Innovation Management Company, then they dont need to be lost. Just cover it up. "So, are you sure you have no idea about the role of James Ryan?" Hugo didn''t answer right away, but seriously thought about it. Indeed, this is a very good opportunity. Regardless of the companys position, this project meets Hugos requirements from any angle, and he doesnt mind playing a supporting role, but... "No, its always necessary. Learn to give up, dont you? He was not locked in the project at the beginning, and he had no intention of acting. Id better concentrate on my own script, although this is indeed a big temptation. Confused, I Almost nodding." Rick was also amused by Hugo, and his boredom was slightly relieved. "By the way, did you just say that the TV drama department also encountered some obstacles?" Hugo originally thought that his work was over, but suddenly remembered it. Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is king of TV dramas after the 21st century. At their peak, TV dramas produced by their clients accounted for 51% of the entire market, including "prison break" and "hero". , "I am a comedy mania", "Ugly Betty" and other works are all produced by their clients; and in the new drama, this ratio is more than 60%, making the other four major agencies fearful~www .novelhall.com~ is definitely the overlord. "Yes, the''**** family'', Fox and both rejected us. We originally thought Fox was absolutely willing to nod." Rick didn''t know much about this business, he was more in charge of the movie, but mentioned This matter still frowned. "The **** family", the absolute classic masterpiece that swept the army at the Emmy Awards in the first decade of the 21st century, even in the second decade, it is still a classic among the classics. "Why not try a cable TV network like this?" Hugo said of course that, entering the 21st century, the entire cable network is a well-deserved hegemon, and its classic dramas are endless, and they have almost become the representative of high-quality dramas. . But what Hugo didn''t know was that the real rise was around 1998. Prior to this, it could only be regarded as a classic movie replay and a selection of sports events, and neither the user group nor the quality of the drama itself could be regarded as excellent. Everything changed dramatically in 1997, because from this year, they tried to make their own series to attract more loyal users. So, at this time, Rick heard Hugo mention "unappreciated", he showed a surprised look, and made no secret of his surprise, "Did you subscribe?" Chapter 1836： Historical turning point 1997 was one of the most important turning points before the end of the century. Not only was the "Titanic" set off a box office frenzy at the end of the century and officially opened the era of blockbuster films; it also completely changed the pattern of the TV drama market because of its strong rise. In this year, they changed their slogan for the ninth time, "This is not TV, this is (its...tv, its., announcing the real reform of the TV station, and they began to independently produce excellent TV series. Because it is a cable network, they do not need to consider the ratings, nor do they need to worry about the review system, which means that they can completely free their hands and feet to produce TV series, and only need to satisfy the subscribers. This has allowed a large number of outstanding works to emerge. In fact, since the early 1980s, in order to keep pace with the times, they have started independent production of TV and movies, trying to attract fixed user groups with these classic productions. However, after entering the 1990s, TV and film works on this subject have gradually declined, so drastic reforms have been made again. In 1997, the large-scale and heavy-tasting "Prison Situation (oz was launched, and it was greeted with applause from film critics. Then in 1998, the "Desire. Wang City" launched in 1998 truly opened the glorious era of cable TV networks. The subsequent "**** family" pushed the excellent reputation to the pinnacle-which also opened up the glory of the hegemony ten years. Hugo did not expect that the "**** family" project was actually in the hands of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. This dominated the Emmys for eight years from 1999 to 2007, with 90 nominations and 20 wins. A classic series of trophies is undoubtedly a diamond, waiting quietly for the moment when it will shine. The "**** family" does not work on the wireless network, and neither the subject matter nor the scale, including the core ideas of the drama, are not suitable for broadcasting on the wireless network. Only with such a wired network can the crew be able to give full play to all the essence. Therefore, Hugo almost subconsciously said the name. However, Hugo doesn''t know much about history. At this time, even "Prison Situation" only aired the first season, which did not cause a sensation as imagined. He is still waiting for the appreciation of film critics and the precipitation of time, so Naturally no one would treat each other differently. Faced with Ricks surprise, Hugo was stunned and hesitated, "I just think... well, wireless networks are limited, because they have to deal with the main group of people from 18 to 49 years old, and The scale cannot be too large. Relatively speaking, the cable network is much looser. They can concentrate all their energy on the drama and ensure that the drama will not compromise the quality in order to cater to advertisers. I think,''**** The family''s such a series...Uh, maybe the opportunity in the cable network should be greater, you know, **** things are always sensitive, don''t they?" In fact, the literal translation of "**** family (the. means soprano, but in the series it refers to the protagonist''s last name. In other words, when Hugo doesn''t know anything about the series, he shouldn''t talk about topics like "****". Fortunately, Rick and Joseph didn''t think much about it. They just thought that Hugo had heard a few words in the company, so they didn''t pursue it. Rick considered Hugo''s words seriously, and nodded, "Maybe, you can try it. But if it''s a wired network, I don''t know how the development prospects are..." This time, Hugo has been obedient. He doesn''t know the history of development and doesn''t know what the situation is now, so he shut his mouth obediently. "Now the company stall is too big, and my understanding of the TV drama industry is limited. Maybe we should slow down for a while..." Rick muttered in a low voice. He originally just sent it casually and didn''t intend to get a response. , Because both Joseph and Hugo, or himself, have very limited understanding of the TV drama industry. Even if they want to make suggestions, they have more than enough energy. But after a moment of silence, Rick heard a voice saying, "Maybe this is also an opportunity for development?" He suddenly raised his head, and then saw Hugo''s hesitant look. Rick opened his eyes and asked. One sentence, "What?" Hugo had planned not to speak anymore. After all, he had very limited knowledge of the development history of TV series, but when he heard Rick''s mumble, he couldn''t help but reply. Seeing the exploration in Ricks eyes at this time, Hugo thought for a while, and decided to settle the matter. You know, now all major agencies are focusing on the film industry, even if its the William Morris agency, they The energy invested in TV shows is also very limited." "Yes, that''s because movies are really profitable. No one wants to make TV dramas. Even talents in the TV drama industry want to be able to enter Hollywood." Rick rightfully said that the reason why Endeavour''s elite agency will get involved in the TV drama industry Because of the low competitiveness here, they are trying to find a breakthrough, but the results have been limited so far. Instead, the film department has ushered in a development opportunity. "But, the TV drama industry is also profitable, right?" It was Joseph who said this, "It''s like...Super Bowl advertising revenue, if I remember correctly, the "Independence Day" advertising in the Super Bowl last year It has achieved incredible results." Then Joseph looked at Hugo, "Do you mean that?" Hugo nodded and smiled at the corner of his mouth. With Joseph''s explanation, the whole thing seemed logical, "Because everyone is focusing on the film industry, the development potential of the TV drama industry is even greater. Take a look at''Friends'' '',''x file'', maybe the earning power of TV dramas is still not comparable to that of movies, but if you don''t try, who knows? Maybe TV dramas can develop peripheral industries like movies, and then build a culture-we all know, Compared with movies, the impact of television on our lives is much more profound." Joseph also understood what Hugo meant, "Now those large brokerage companies don''t care about TV dramas. Maybe the company can gain a foothold in this area and win the qualifications to challenge them. This is also how you get involved in TV dramas, right?" Joseph''s The understanding is much more comprehensive, "If everything goes well, we can be the dominant player in the TV drama industry, and then we can bring all the top TV stars under the banner..." "Then find more actors for the movie." Rick''s whole thoughts also turned, "It''s like we go to Canada and Australia to find more qualified actors, turning the TV drama industry into our base." Hugo knows exactly how profitable the TV drama industry is. Warner Bros. relying solely on the TV series "The Big Bang Theory" can make hundreds of millions of dollars a year in pure profit, even more than other film companies making ten films. "Of course, the premise is that we continue to persevere and spend a lot of energy to slowly develop." Hugo looked at Rick, "Remember? You said that this is a difficulty, but it is also an opportunity." Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has benefited from Hugo, a little butterfly, and is now standing at a historical turning point. As for whether the company soars or falls apart, it depends on their own efforts. Rick''s mood was relaxed at this time, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was outlined. Although they are still facing difficulties now, and the countermeasures discussed just now are not sure whether they will work, at least it is no longer a mess. More importantly, Rick regained his confidence, and the next thing depends on the company''s teamwork. "By the way, Hugo, Allen intends to invest in''Saving Private Ryan''. Did Steven mention it to you? He wrote another check for $100 million this time, which is completely generous." After relaxing, Rick also began to chat. However, this sentence made Hugo stunned, Rick did not notice it, and continued to say, "Before I came here, I was still thinking about Steven looking for you, is it because Alan called you again by name. But. If you think about it carefully, it shouldn''t be. If he rolls the name, he should give you the position of the actor, and then Tom will be depressed." Allen...Hugo doesn''t have a good memory of names, but Hugo is no stranger to Allen, who is a one-million-dollar check, because they are friends, true friends. Alan Strello, the film speculator from Germany, has made a lot of money with the eye of "Independence Day", which has attracted the interest of many rich people in Hollywood. However, Hugo hasn''t heard the name for a long, long time. How long has it been? It should have happened after the Oscars ended last year. It has been more than a year since now, but in a daze, Hugo felt as if there were several years. Hugo has never heard Alan''s name since the repeated accidents of the Oscar celebration party on the yacht that night. That night, Allen''s eyes revealed his true thoughts. Although he did not say it directly, he disappeared completely after that, and even deliberately avoided the occasion where Hugo appeared. Perhaps, this behavior itself explained too many things What did Steven say, did he nod and agree? "Hugo kept his mood calm and did not move too much. If it was really Allen invested, maybe Steven''s telephone invitation yesterday was Allen''s opinion. Hugo doesn''t know, and he is not sure. , But... If this is the case, then how should Hugo respond? Refuse? avoid? Or pretend that nothing happened? Hugo has no way to answer, because this is a hypothetical question, and he can''t make a judgment before the matter actually happens. "Steven doesn''t matter, Allen is so bold, and he barely interferes with the crew, which is naturally good for Steven. But..." Rick relaxes and talks, but Rain Guo''s hearing was gradually disappearing, and she was immersed in her thoughts. "Hugo? Hugo!" I don''t know how long it took, Rick''s voice rang from far and near again, so that Hugo was awake from his thoughts, "Sorry, I forgot, you must be tired, today There is still work. You go to rest first and leave the rest to me and Joe." Hugo nodded, and after standing up, he paused in place, as if he wanted to say something, but had no clue, finally turned and walked towards the room in silence. Chapter 1837： Media spoiler "Hugo derails, the third party intervenes, the golden couple is in emotional crisis?" Such a shocking headline appeared on the front page of the "New York Post" and quickly attracted a lot of attention. Originally, people thought that this was just another catch by the media, but the huge front-page photos are heralding: things don''t seem to be that simple. Above the photo, Hugo is wearing a white T-shirt and black leather jacket, sitting in the driver''s seat; while the woman in the front passenger seat in a white dress, although a blond hair covers half of her face, she can still be vaguely distinguished Out, it was Charlize. The two people''s heads were interlaced and leaned together, as if they were... kissing. Such photos were published on the front page, with the thrilling headline headline, and the shock level immediately exploded. People couldn''t help but want to open the newspaper and can''t wait to read the detailed story on the inside page. This issue of the "New York Post" sold 4 million copies stubbornly, only reaching such a high level for the first time in the past year-even the first time sales exceeded 3.5 million in the past year. It can be seen. Since the release of "Independence Day", the "New York Post", which has been silent for so long, finally found an opportunity, and then burst out with endless energy. In the detailed report, the "New York Post" tried to piece together the ins and outs of the matter. They stated that during the shooting of "L.A. Confidential", Hugo and Charlize sparked a lot of sparks, faked the show and did it, and developed true feelings. The line between friends was broken; Cameron was furious and noticed all this and had a fierce argument with Hugo. As a result, Hugo left the Malibu villa and moved to the apartment in Beverly Hills; the quarrel After fruitless, Cameron also moved out of Malibu Villa in a rage. Before the two people were about to usher in their third anniversary, their emotions dropped to a freezing point and they encountered an unprecedented crisis. The "New York Post" report not only has a nose and an eye, but also tells the whole story very completely, and its persuasiveness has risen sharply. This instantly became a new focus of public discussion. People are almost shocked: another pair of enviable golden boys and girls in Hollywood is about to break up! In fact, the reason why this report has caused such far-reaching repercussions is partly because of Hugo''s powerful influence, and partly because just less than three weeks ago, Brad Pitt and Gwen Niss Paltrow also announced their breakup, and the two officially broke off their engagement. As the most popular **** in America today. Feeling the actor, Brad has had a hard time in the past year and almost disappeared from the public eye. Compared with the infinite scenery of Tom Cruise and Hugo, he is really too low-key and gathered. The results and reputation of the "Four Brothers of Lofty Emotion" by top superstars such as Kevin Bacon, Robert De Niro and Dustin Hoffman were far lower than expected, and they were completely rejected in the subsequent awards ceremony. Forgotten. Of course, people believe that Brad is preparing new works, and he is bound to return strongly this year. But the first half of this year has passed, and Brad has not been able to reverse the situation. On the contrary, his emotional crisis can no longer be concealed. In the past year, Brad and Gwyneth broke up three rumors of breaking up. Although the two tried their best to show their affection in front of the media and conceal the truth, this time when the news broke again, the two of them had nothing to do. Avoided it, because it is an undisputed fact that the exposure rate of the two people in the media has plummeted. In the end, they both admitted that their relationship has inevitably come to an end. Now, in less than a month, Hugo Lancaster, another top Hollywood star and the absolute dream lover of thousands of women, has also experienced a crisis in his relationship. This is definitely sensational news. According to legend, it caused a tsunami-like response. After the "New York Post" broke the news, almost all the paparazzi were mobilized. They soon took photos of Cameron and a group of sisters getting drunk in a bar, Drew Barrymore, Michelle- Friends such as Pfeiffer and Reese Witherspoon (reese.) were all accompanied, and Cameron was so drunk that he was almost dragged into the car and left the bar. Although Cameron and her sisters did not accept any media interviews, in the interpretation of the media, this move is undoubtedly a typical example of "being immersed in grief and unable to extricate themselves, buying drunk and remembering the lost feelings". This also makes the "New York Post" report more and more true. Early this morning, more than 70 reporters blocked the "L.A. Confidential" today''s studio. Everyone wanted to interview the two parties Hugo and Charlize as soon as possible, but the reporters were disappointed. , Because neither of them appeared on the set, so what was filmed in the morning was a scene from Russell Crowe and others. A small number of reporters rushed to Hugos apartment or villa, trying to encircle the person in the first place; the rest of the large group guarded the set reluctantly, because they all knew that with Hugos personality, he Certainly not absent from the normal work of the crew for no reason. Sure enough, before lunch time came, the well-known sapphire BMW sedan appeared in sight. Todays driver is Samora. All the paparazzi rushed forward and surrounded the cars, but the car It was still strictly protected on the spot, so that everyone could not see the situation inside the car, they could only watch the car enter the crew and slowly parked next to it. Afterwards, the car door opened, and what came down from above was... Charlize Theron! "Huh!" Everyone took a breath. Are Hugo and Charlize planning to make their relationship public? Immediately, Hugo got out of the car, and all the reporters were excited at that moment. The fingers that pressed the shutter at high speed began to tremble slightly. They caught the shocking news today. "Charlize''s third party stepped in and destroyed the relationship between Hugo and Cameron, and finally went to the post." This is simply a sensational explosion news in the United States, enough to make people talk about it in the next three months! "Hugo, may I ask...", "Are you dating...", "Charlize, Charlize... are you dating?", "How much does Cameron know about this..." Questions came one after another, making the whole scene so lively, it looked like ten thousand mosquitoes were screaming at the same time, so noisy that people could not hear it at all. Numerous problems vented like a torrential rain, even affecting the crew being filmed. David L-Walper walked out quickly and whispered something in Hugo''s ear. Hugo nodded to express his understanding, and then both of them talked and laughed towards the reporter. Come here. Today Hugo wore a gray loose round-neck T-shirt, matched with a sky blue denim jacket, and also wore a pair of sunglasses. The whole person looked vigorous and energetic. There was always a bright smile on the corner of his mouth, smiling. Hehe was talking about these things, it could be clearly felt, and he was in a very good mood. When we arrived in front of the reporter, everyones noise gradually calmed down, and Hugos voice became clear intermittently, "...then I dont want to pick you up anymore, they must be guessing again", and Charlizes words provoke him. He rolled his eyes and the expression of disgust was so obvious, but Hugo didn''t mind, he chuckled lightly. Realizing that everyone was quiet in front of him, Hugo turned his head and took off his sunglasses. The whole scene made a gasping sound, and then fell into deathly silence, "I think, today should not be a public filming by the crew. So, if you have any questions, you can raise it now, otherwise our crew will be delayed today. Hugo looked around, and then saw Brian standing in the front row squeezed into meatloaf. -Hervison, a smile at the corner of his mouth bloomed, "Hey, boy, I can hardly recognize you anymore, are you still a minor now?" Brian Heavison, and his little partner Austin Wichdecker, are currently the only two underage professional paparazzi in Hollywood. Since they are all underage, they cannot enter on many occasions. At first, many colleagues squeezed them out and bullied them, but then their persistence won a lot of respect. In particular, many artists, including Hugo, were amiable when facing these two boys, which made them completely paparazzi. A firm foothold in the team industry. Brian didn''t expect that Hugo''s opening was such a topic, and smiled awkwardly, but he couldn''t move his eyes away from Hugo''s face Then Austin patted his arm. , Reminded him that he had to ask a question, and then Brian came to his senses and stammered, "Uh...Hugo..." His head went blank, and at last he simply asked what he was most curious about. The question, "Cameron didn''t do the injury on your face?" Hula la, all reporters'' eyes were immediately focused on Hugo''s face. At this moment, Hugo''s face with sunglasses off was unobstructed in front of everyone. The corner of his left eye was bluish-purple, and the corner of his mouth became red and swollen, and even his face was a little abnormally flushed. It seemed that he had experienced it. The scars left after a beating and fighting. What''s more, it is conceivable that there was absolutely no mercy from the men in this beating, fisted to the flesh, vividly interpreting the word "brown nose and swollen face". In an instant, the focus of the audience stagnated. Almost no one''s brain could turn around, because they didn''t remember that there were rumors of Hugo fighting with other people recently. Looking at Hugo, who was almost a "home. Violence victim", standing in front of him calmly, the visual impact was really terrifying. Seeing Bryans full face of consternation and fright, Charlize stood by and said calmly, I told you that you either hide at home and dont come out to see people, or wear sunglasses, otherwise it will scare those Friends, this is your sin." Chapter 1838： Open and aboveboard It''s been three days since the scene with Russell. As expected, Hugo''s entire face was red and swollen. The corner of his eye accidentally hit the safe during the filming process, so now it is even more blue and bruised. The blood looks really scary. . However, although it looked scary on the surface, Hugo went to the doctor for a special check and confirmed that there was no major problem. He only needs to wait for the bruising to dissipate, and he will be fine. But even so, Russell was completely frightened. In the past few days, he apologized to Hugo more than a dozen times, and every time Hugo said it was okay, but every time he saw Hugos horrified injuries, Russell still didnt. Way to let go, still uneasy. It made Hugo himself dumbfounded. Every time Charlize saw this scene, he teased Hugo and said "to scare the little friends". In desperation, Hugo simply went in and out with sunglasses to avoid frightening more people. At this moment, facing Charlize''s ridicule, Hugo spread his hands helplessly and shrugged, "I personally don''t care, as long as they don''t dislike me playing big cards during the interview." Hugo looked in front of him. The reporters of China looked innocent, and many reporters were dumbfounded. Hugo joked, then looked at Brian, "I thought you would ask another question, but... if you care about the injury on my face, this is obviously good news." After Hugo''s ridicule, everyone realized that they originally wanted to ask Hugo and Cameron about the breakup, but now the focus has completely shifted. But the problem is that even if they realize, their focus can''t be shifted back for a while, because the visual effect of the bruise just now is really too strong. "This is not my scar from a fight in private, but in the process of filming a fight scene, I asked the opponent actors to be as realistic as possible, hoping to shoot real effects. Eventually it became real accidentally. So, there is The current situation." Hugo said concisely, with a hint of ridiculous humor in the words, which made people dumbfounded. "Hugo, this...is there any makeup effect in this?" Brian stammered, obviously still in a state of panic. Hugo chuckled and shrugged, "I hope so." Seeing Brian''s panicked expression, he put on his sunglasses again. Everyone was silent, everyone looked at each other unexpectedly, not knowing how to deal with it. This is obviously not the first time Hugo has encountered such a situation during filming. They have encountered it during the filming of "Life and Death Speed" and "Death Row". Of course, accidental injuries during filming are encountered in almost every crew, but The severity is different. But people are surprised that with Hugo''s current status, not only did he not use a substitute in the shooting, but he also went all out. This is the most admirable. "Excuse me, who is the actor you are playing against?" Nicholas McLenna asked hesitantly when everyone fell silent. Hugo and Charlize looked at each other and laughed. Finally, Charlize explained, "I don''t think you should ask any more, because the person in charge has been blaming themselves and there is no way to let it go. So. , We still dont want to pursue it anymore." Hugo made no excuse, but he looked at Charlize with his hands on his chest with a condemning expression, as if Charlize was the culprit. This made the reporters all turned their attention to Charlize, showing a surprised expression-no one expected Charlize''s combat effectiveness to be so strong. In response, Charlize raised his right fist, swiped it two vigorously, gritted his teeth and looked at Hugo threateningly, and responded. The reporters all looked at each other, but in fact, they were a bit cautious. The radicalization during the filming of "Life and Death" resulted in a direct conflict between Hugo and the reporters. The collision during the filming of "Death Row" caused the decline of the absolute dominance of the Uncrowned King. Now the accidents during the filming of "L. Be cautious. Therefore, for a while, the scene was a little cold. Austin looked around and found that no one asked questions. For him, he didn''t have so much scruples, so he directly raised his voice and asked, "Hugo, are you breaking up with Cameron? " When this sentence came out, the audience took another breath of air-conditioning. Almost everyone looked in the direction of Austin and had to admire the boldness and directness of this little guy. However, to everyone''s surprise, Hugo did not get angry or cover up, but said frankly, "Yes, we don''t go on dating anymore." When everyone turned their heads, they saw the corner of Hugo''s mouth. The shallow smile, although a bit tired, was also very candid, without covering up, and without anger or rejection. In fact, this is in line with Hugo''s usual style. He never liked to talk about his private life, but he never concealed it deliberately. A date is a date, and a breakup is a breakup. He has always confessed openly, telling the truth and being honest. It''s just that he doesn''t like that people put too much attention on his private life, and hardly talk about details and content, nothing more. "So, is Charlize a third party?" After Austin opened this Pandora''s Box, someone from the reporters immediately asked questions, short and refined, as if a hot butter knife cut into the whole butter, in a word. Because the crowd was too dense, there was no idea who was asking the question. All the reporters also cast their sights at Hugo and Charlize, trying to detect all abnormalities from the expressions of the two people. At this moment, most of Hugo''s cheeks are hidden behind the sunglasses, making it impossible to see his eyes, but the relaxed and playful smile at the corners of his mouth is very calm; after hearing the question, Charlize did not hold back his breath. He laughed and murmured, "He does hope." Simple words are full of dislike for Hugo, causing Hugo to spread his hands innocently, and the tacit understanding and skill that can only appear between old friends blows on his face, but the corners of his mouth cant help it. It outlines a shallow arc. Charlize realized that everyone was waiting for her answer, and she had to explain, "I am his friend, maybe the prefix''girl'' can be removed from his eyes." It''s concise and humorous. Answered, and immediately amused many reporters at the scene. "But, someone filmed you kissing in the car!" Of course, the reporter was unwilling to give up, still aggressive. Hugo and Charlize clapped their hands together and laughed together. Hugo took two steps forward, "I heard the agent mention this matter with me just now. It''s really incredible. I''m now I havent seen that picture, I dont know who can show it to us?" "New York Post" such a sensational news, Rick naturally notified Hugo and Charlize the first time, so the encounter on the set today is also expected. However, neither of them saw the newspaper, so naturally they did not expect such an exaggerated battle today, which is almost comparable to the day when the "L.A. Confidential" was turned on. At this moment, even Hugo couldn''t help being curious about what photos the paparazzi took that created such a huge wave. While Hugo was speaking, Charlize also walked forward curiously, "Could it be that you attacked me while I was drunk? Or did you play a truth or dare with Leo?" Faced with such unreliable speculation by Charlize, Hugo rolled his eyes unconsciously-unfortunately blocked by sunglasses, "Hey, zombie! If I really kissed you, would you not remember?" Seeing the two people spit out there without scruples, the reporters standing in the front held back their smiles very hard. The reporters searched for more than half a circle, and finally found a copy of the "New York Post", and then handed it to Hugo. Hugo looked down, and Charlize curiously leaned over to scan up and down. "Did you say...", "Why does it look so familiar here", "The street lights next to it are too blurry, and the scenery is not visible, how can I know where it is", "But this is your car..." Hugo and Charlize were like Sherlock Holmes, and they discussed on the spot. Nicholas really couldn''t stand it anymore, "This is the entrance of Charlize''s apartment." Then he added "two idiots" to his heart. In fact, Nicholas also knew that there must be nothing between Hugo and Charlize. The two men are completely open and upright. , Did not deliberately evade, did not deliberately cover up, and the familiar attitude did not have any clues to catch. "Ah! I know." Hugo suddenly realized, "This is when I sent you home that day, I was wearing that leather jacket that day Charlize also remembered, Hugo turned his head. Explained to the reporters, "This is the day I was injured," Hugo pointed to the scar on his face, "Due to some accidents in the shooting, we had to work overtime to catch up with the show. I had a scene with Charlize that night. I got it..." Hugo turned to look at Charlize. She said, "Four o''clock in the morning," Hugo nodded, "Four o''clock in the morning, so when I went back, I sent her back. Then she went back to my own apartment. At the time in the photo, I should have said goodnight to her, but here it looks like we are really kissing. After that, Hugo glanced at Charlize jokingly, Charlize''s eyes widened. His face was speechless. The reporter took the newspaper that Hugo handed over in an unspoken manner. They also knew that Hugo and Charlize were indeed nothing. The two people''s generous gestures were no different from before. They imagined a dog-blood triangle. Soap operas have thus declared their flow. Produce. However, it is absolutely impossible for reporters to give up like this. So another reporter asked, "So, Hugo, what happened to you and Cameron breaking up?" Hugo paused a bit this time, and then seriously said, "This is my personal business, and I will not comment too much. However, the main responsibility for breaking up this time is with me, so I hope everyone will not shirk it. responsibility." Chapter 1839： Light clouds and light wind Hugo has never liked to talk about his personal life. Everyone in the entertainment industry knows that even though his family, his love affair, and his friends are all exposed to the media spotlight, he still does his utmost to protect his own life. Life. Even after Uma''s departure, Hugo did not discuss it much in the media, did not defend himself, and did not criticize Uma. This time, Hugo did the same. He didn''t want to make his life a conversational resource for others. But Hugo also knew that the situation was different after all. Hugo is now the nation''s top existence. His fans and movie fans are almost all over the world. Those crazy supporters have always unconditionally recognized every choice and decision of Hugo. Under such circumstances, after Hugo and Cameron broke up, they would all put the blame on Cameron in order to maintain Hugo, and even condemned Cameron and besieged Cameron. This is obviously unfair to Cameron. Therefore, Hugo has the responsibility and obligation to clarify. Standing on the side, Charlize raised his hands high, pointed at his shoulder from behind Hugo, opened his mouth and said, "Bad man! Bad man!" With an exhausted expression of exaggeration, he explained: Dont think. This is the perfect man in your imagination, he is actually a bad man. The reporters in front of them all had embarrassed expressions. Although they were looking at Hugo, they couldn''t help but drift towards Charlize. Hugo seemed to be aware of it, and turned his head abruptly. Then Charlize quickly retracted his hands, made a sad expression, nodded his chin, and gently patted Hugo on the back, "Don''t worry. , Everything will pass, time will heal everything." Hugo made an inexplicable expression on his face, and then looked back at the reporters who were grinning hard in front of him, "So, I think...this should be all, right? Then, I''m going to shoot again, I think I''m late today." After speaking, Hugo hesitated and walked towards the crew. Charlize also waved goodbye to the reporters and walked side by side. But Hugo always felt that something was wrong, and kept looking back at the reporter in front of him, but after all, there was no way to find out the truth. He could only walk away confusedly. As a result, the front page headlines of the major newspapers the next day became, "Hugo was brutally beaten by another accident in filming." Everyone originally wanted to report on the relationship between Hugo and Cameron, but the result was completely robbed of the focus by Hugo''s injury. Because the news that Hugo and Charlize clarified the truth about the "New York Post" photo was disappointing-everyone was looking forward to the forced war that could not be stirred up, and the scandal between the two was completely clarified, even if they wanted to be far-fetched. Need to wait for more evidence, even if Hugo and Cameron broke up, the value of news plummeted. Of course, the major newspapers still reported the news that "Hugo confirms breaking up with Cameron", but the degree of eye-catching is definitely not as good as the news that Hugo was injured during the filming. As a result, "L.A. Confidential" once again became the focus of attention, which further increased people''s expectations for this film. Even the "San Francisco Chronicle", in order to attract attention, reported that "this will be a wonderful work that can replicate the "Death Row", because "Hugo''s reckless performance during the filming once again pushed the entire crew to To the extreme". Although the "New York Post" revelations have been clarified, their rumors about the breakup of the Hollywood golden boy and girl have been confirmed. In particular, Hugo took the initiative to take responsibility for the breakup. Coupled with Camerons drunken news, people couldnt help but wonder what was behind the breakup. Since Hugo didnt want to talk about it, he was a "victim." Cameron is bound to miss this opportunity. As a result, Cameron became the target of everyone''s chase and interception. Almost half of Los Angeles reporters were chasing Cameron around the clock. Cameron has always avoided talking about it in front of the public, but at this time it is the "my best friend''s wedding" promotion period-the film will be released this Friday, which leaves her nowhere to escape. In fact, Cameron doesn''t like discussing her private life in front of the media, but she can''t directly refuse like Hugo. First, she is an actress, her private life is always easy to be enlarged; second, she is currently in the upswing of her career; third, she is dating Hugo-the famous Hugo Lancaster; fourth , She is an actress-this is the root cause. It is impossible for Cameron to not talk about it at all. She must respond and then understand the matter, otherwise this topic will only accompany the entire promotional period of "My Best Friend''s Wedding". The most ironic thing is that she just happened to promote the movie "My Best Friend''s Wedding". If people watch this movie, they will know that there are too many similarities between this movie and her situation at this time. The biggest difference is that in the movie she won the battle of love, but in real life she lost. Therefore, if she refuses to talk, it will be a burden to her for a long time afterwards, and even affect her next life. Rather than that, it''s better to face it calmly before the movie is released. After discussing with her new agent, David Greenblatt, Cameron decided to answer all questions head-on during the filming of the "Oprah Talk Show"-after that, she would no longer talk about it publicly. . That night, Cameron and Julia Roberts appeared on the "Oprah Talk Show" to promote the "My Best Friend''s Wedding". In the second half of the show, Oprah took the initiative to bring up a small news, "I saw you and a group of friends drunk in a bar. You can hardly walk on your own, so it was a crazy night. ?" Cameron laughed shyly when he heard this question, "Yes, it was indeed a crazy night. In fact, that night was originally''Girls'' Night'', but then Drew met a group of friends, so We sat together and played games. I was not very good at it. As a result, I hardly have any memories of the latter half of the night." "Oh, so, were the''group of friends'' that night a man?" Oprah looked warm. It was like a little talk of girls gathering together. Cameron smiled heartily, and then nodded, "Yes, it is indeed a man, but since my appearance after being drunk is too bad, I am not sure that it belongs to my night." In fact, That night was deliberately arranged by Drew Barrymore. She introduced some new friends to Cameron, hoping that she could get out of the last relationship and start dating again. But I didn''t expect that things would develop in another direction. "Wow, this is something I didn''t expect. Because as far as I know, the story given by the media is another version." Oprah cut into the topic very skillfully, without appearing too aggressive. . Interviews between women are indeed skillful. Cameron did not deny this time, "Yes, I saw the speculation in the newspaper." "So, what they said is true? You ended your last relationship?" Oprah pushed the boat along. "You can say that name, Hugo Lancaster, yes, we broke up." Cameron sighed at Oprah''s detour, but she still answered positively very calmly. Oprah shrugged, "Girl, I''m just helping you. Do you know how many women there are too envious of you and want to teach you a lesson after the show?" This ridicule made the audience Everyone laughed, including Cameron and Julia. "So, what is going on? How can you be willing to leave such a perfect man, **** Christ, you should really look at his pictures again." "Haha, yes, I also regret it now. I should have made a wrong decision." Cameron saw the picture of Hugo appearing on the big screen, clapped his hands and laughed, "but... In fact, there are many reasons, including his and mine, but the fact is that both of us are very busy at work. In the past year, we have almost no time to sit down and communicate, so we drifted away. Finally we chose to leave. , I believe this is the right choice for each other." "You mean, this is the mistake of both sides? But Hugo didn''t say that in an interview not long ago." Oprah showed some sharpness, but it was not annoying. Cameron did not answer immediately this time, but thought about it quietly with a smile. After the time has passed, she can really let go, although now thinking of that relationship there will still be a little bit in her heart. But I have to admit that more often it is still happy and sweet. "This is Hugo. He is always a gentleman. This is also the reason why I fell in love with him at first. He can make people feel warm. But, break up It''s not his fault alone. Any relationship is for both sides." "So, what kind of man do you think Hugo is?" Oprah asked curiously, "You know, we are very curious as the objects of perfect romantic fantasy for all women in the world." Cameron looked at Oprah with some embarrassment. In fact, this issue is more private, but after thinking about it, she still said, "He is a man who can make your everyday warm." The simplest words, but they are meaningful and imaginative. Cameron knew that Hugo was a good man, but the two of them were not suitable. Cameron was not sure whether they could become friends again, and talked calmly, but she was quite sure that she would hope Hugo would be happy and find the other half who could make him truly open, sincerely. Thinking of this, Cameron''s face appeared a little dim for the first time, but she still smiled quickly and looked at Oprah again. Oprah showed a meaningful smile, "Perhaps, those jealous sights are the consequences you should bear." Everyone in the audience laughed. Chapter 1840： "Hugo is back to be single", this has become one of the most exciting news in the midsummer. Compared with Hugo and Cameron''s unremarkable, friendly, warm and fragrant breakup, Hugo, who is back single, is more topical and seductive. [First published by Wuruo novel network] It is confusing, because it means that any woman can become Hugo''s girlfriend. Although this is only a theoretical possibility, everyone has the right to dream, right? The Hollywood golden bachelors camp added two members Brad Pitt and Hugo Lancaster, and these two members are currently the most popular top diamond VIPs, and everyone is excited in an instant. . In less than a month, the number of parties in the greater Los Angeles area has more than tripled. Although summer is originally the season of partying, this data is still too amazing. Almost everyone is asking whether Hugo or Brad would be willing to attend the party, even if it is just a rumors, it is enough to make that party hot. Everyone is discussing Hugo''s return to singleness. Unfortunately, Cameron did not verbally criticize Hugo. This made the media reporters expectation of a **** fight completely frustrated. Not as good as Brad and Gwyneth''s breakup. Although it is said that Brad and Gwyneth did not face each other under the huge guardianship of the agent behind them, Gwyneth also criticized Brad during the interview and thought that Brad was not considerate enough. , There are too few common topics between the two people; and Brad declined to comment on this, he just said that Gwyneths many small habits he still cant adapt to, and that the other side is also saying that the other party is difficult to serve. Although the content is small, it is enough for the media to make a fuss. Even after that, both sides refused to discuss it, but they still became the talk of everyone in the past three weeks. In such a comparison, the breakup of Hugo and Cameron is really too plain, almost lethargic. However, the reporters quickly found a brand new target: Uma Thurman. After Hugo made a name for himself in Hollywood, there are two well-known girlfriends, one is Cameron and the other is Uma. However, when Uma and Hugo dated, although Hugo achieved outstanding results, it is far from what it is now. Even so, the breakup between the two people was violent. Uma tried to use this relationship for hype several times before and after. , The result caused Hugo''s anger. Since the peak of "Pulp Fiction", Uma has almost completely disappeared in the past three years, and her career has fallen into a slump. In fact, to be precise, Quentin Tarantino was the real achievement of "Pulp Fiction", followed by Hugo. But after the movie ended, Quentin also entered a dormant period. There were works released intermittently, but it did not reach the expected value. Therefore, Uma''s latency cannot be said to be too unexpected. Now, Uma has once again appeared in the reporters sight. I have to say that this timing is really too clever. More importantly, Uma is coming this time with a fierce momentum, and everyone knows his ambitions to revive the peak of his career. . Because this time the work is "Batman and Robin". Joe Schumacher can be said to be one of the most successful directors in the past few years. He not only rejuvenated the series with "Batman Forever", but also launched "Ultimate Witness" and "Batman forever". "City Hero" and other highly acclaimed masterpieces. Before "Independence Day" swept the army, "Batman Forever" almost broke all the box office records of the entire Hollywood movie market, which is absolutely majestic. Two years later, Joe once again brought one of America''s most popular superheroes, Batman. This time, the cast can be said to be unprecedentedly strong, even reminiscent of "Batman" in 1989 when Michael Keaton joined forces with Jack Nicholson and Kim Basinger. George Clooney, who relied on the "emergency room story" to become a national idol, starred in Batman Bruce Wayne. In the past three years, Dr. Ross, starred by George, has almost become **** on the small screen. The symbol of sense, which also makes George create a history: he is a rare TV actor whose influence can rival that of movie stars, and People Weekly are constantly exclaiming about his sex. In addition to feeling, he even put him and Hugo, Brad, Tom and other top figures together to comment. This also made "Batman and Robin" before the release, the major media have played "the most sexually sensitive Bruce Wayne in history" to promote the film. In recent years, Chris O''Donnell, who has risen rapidly in recent years, played Robin for the second time after "Batman Forever". He has maintained the speed of two works per year since 1993, and has become the backbone of Hollywood''s first-line actors step by step. In addition, Arnold Schwarzenegger played the big villain Frozen Man, which made a group of comics fans excited and unable to control themselves; Alicia, who became a youth idol star because of "Clueless" last year -Silverstone (.) starred in Batgirl, which became a beautiful scene in the movie. Finally, with the addition of Uma as the Poison Ivy Girl, this lineup has easily killed the "Independence Day" that created countless miracles last year. The terrorist investment of up to 125 million U.S. dollars has made everyone''s heart beat faster. As the most anticipated super blockbuster of this summer, many experts believe that this is the only work that can rival "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" at the box office. "Batman and Robin" produced and distributed by Warner Bros. copied the publicity curve of last years Independence Day. The frenzy was discussed, and in the next few months, the carpet propaganda was carried out in the United States tirelessly. A month before the movie was about to be released, the actors joined the first wave of official publicity, showing a record-breaking posture. This weekend, "Batman and Robin" will be released in North America on the same day as "My Best Friend''s Wedding", and the box office battle is about to start. Against this background, the breakup of Hugo and Cameron was kicked out by the media, and Cameron even accepted an interview on the "Oprah Talk Show". That episode of the show created the ratings in the past six months. The rate was at a new high, almost without a doubt, Uma was asked about Hugo again. "Uma, Hugo and Cameron broke up. This three-year relationship finally ended. Do you have any special thoughts?" This was the media meeting at the premiere of "Batman and Robin". Uma suddenly received such a sensitive topic. Even though she was mentally prepared, the palms of her hands started to sweat. She tried to stay calm and the corners of her mouth Draw a smile, "A relationship is a matter of two people. I don''t know what happened between them." However, when the voice fell, she could feel the sharp gaze coming from behind, and that sharp gaze could almost penetrate her back. Uma didn''t even need to look back to know who the sight came from, Joe Schumacher and George Clooney. Uma didn''t know what was involved behind the scenes, but she knew that Joe and George didn''t like Hugo, and it could even be said that they hated Hugo. It seemed to be related to Hugo''s past, which made them unite. The reason why she became the Plant Girl is because of Joe and George''s thoughts, they need to unite all their forces to fight against Hugo. If this is not the case, even though the agent has completely given up on her, she will not get the chance to perform at all, and she is still living in the dark. Therefore, her answer just now will definitely not satisfy Joe and George. For Hugo, Umas feelings are mixed. Even in her life, she cant imagine that Hugo can reach such a high level. The brilliant career she dreams of does not need to be calculated at all. She only needs to stay by Hugos side and get her hands on her. Available. Look at Cameron, look at Charlize, look at Leonardo, look at Alex... These people united by Hugo''s side and created a world of their own. But at the same time Uma hates Hugo, because she will fall to such a situation, to a large extent, it comes from Hugo; she is also obsessed with Hugo, because her memories with Hugo are so sweet and beautiful...those intricate It felt so turbulent and cumbersome that Uma couldn''t recognize it clearly. The only certainty is that Uma does not want to offend Hugo, whether it is because of fear or guilt, but she does not want to speak ill of Hugo anymore. The problem is that Joe and George will not agree. The reporters would not agree, UU Reading "So what about you? You dated Hugo for more than a year, and it ended in the end. How do you feel? Since you and Hugo have been dating. After breaking up, I havent heard of you dating in the past few years. Is it because that relationship hurt you a lot? The strangest thing is that after Pulp Fiction created the peak of your career, you disappeared, almost Was it completely disappeared from the publics sight because the end of that relationship brought a huge blow?" Even Joe and George have to admit that the imagination of media reporters is endless. During the three years when Uma disappeared, no one cared about her condition. Now suddenly, it was as if everyone was Umas best friend, closely caring about her mental state, and in an instant. Unbelievably push all the questions to Hugo. Such ability is really amazing. Uma really couldn''t stand it anymore, the oppression from the reporter, the oppression from Joe and George, almost made her unable to breathe. Uma told herself, this is not the first time, is it? She had expected the same choice, the same situation, and the same situation a long time ago, didn''t she? The choice has already been made, hasn''t it? Her clenched fist was loosened little by little, and then she smiled calmly. ... Chapter 1841： Avengers "I can''t say that that relationship has no effect on me. The end of any relationship is very exhausting. It is even more so when we are with such an excellent man as Hugo. (. novel network first) In the past few years, I have tried to leave the city to experience life in different places, and I also went to India to learn yoga, trying to open my mind and learn to accept more different things. Waiting again When I returned to Hollywood, my mentality also changed drastically..." Joseph read the "New York Post" he was working on. Although the cooperation between Hugo and the "New York Post" has been completely terminated, for strategic reasons, he will still read this newspaper to know himself and his enemies. Seeing the interview with Uma in the newspaper, Joseph couldn''t help but laugh, as if watching a circus performance. "Hugo is a very good man, but in a relationship, this is not the decisive key word... Just like a good man does not necessarily become a good father, a good date does not necessarily become a Good marriage partner." This is the final conclusion of Uma during the interview. Even if Joseph was not at the interview site, he could still imagine that the scene would inevitably be fried because of Uma''s remarks. These words not only showed Uma''s calmness and generosity, and showed the atmosphere of a good woman, but also dug a big hole for Hugo by way of praise. The words of praise and condemnation cannot just imply: she There are too many inside stories worth digging into in the process of interacting with Hugo. After talking halfway through, Uma came to an abrupt end. After that, the media will inevitably pursue it, and the hype of the topic will gradually rise to produce the best results. With the same words and the same situation, Uma''s speaking skills are obviously more than one, and she has grown a lot after a few years of unemployed salary and courage. "What are you looking at?" Hugo walked in quickly. In fact, he didn''t care much about Joseph''s situation. He just asked casually as a greeting. After entering the RV, he quickly sat down in front of the dressing table and picked up the next one. Notebook, began to draw pictures quickly. Joseph walked over with the newspaper and jokingly said, "Your old love has appeared again." Hugo didn''t even lift his head. "Who?" He started to compose the picture quickly, but... Hugo really didn''t have the art of painting, and the painting was just like nothing. Joseph is really helpless about Hugos lightness, "Hey, man, although Uma Thurman is a long time ago, but you dont remember her at all." Hugo is right now. The past has been very calm, Uma has nothing special to him, so Joseph did not shy away from him. Hugo nodded his chin slightly, "Uma, yes... of course I remember her, but what happened to her?" Joseph opened his mouth, but didn''t want to say at all, because Hugo focused all of his attention on the composition in his hand, completely ignoring the meaning of the hot news in his hand, "Uma said bad things about you again in front of the media. The reporter will come to you later tomorrow." "Ok." "She ranted to reporters, saying that you are a terrible man, and you can''t be worse. It is completely different from the image created by the media. She is a complete hypocrite. She hates you to death." "Ok." "She accuses you of using your relationship to block her, and she has had a very difficult time." "Ok." "She said... your bed. You broke up because of the poor performance." "..." There was silence, and there was silence. Suddenly Hugo raised his head and said seriously, "This is absolutely incorrect." After finishing speaking, he continued to lower his head and describe it in the notebook. Joseph could only be full of heads. Black line, put the "New York Post" aside, and took a closer look at Hugo''s work, but... this is really incomprehensible. "So, what is this?" Joseph asked curiously. Hugo picked up the notebook painting and looked at it carefully. "The bookshelf of the hero in my script, I conceived this way. Every detail on the bookshelf is meaningful, and it is the creation of the hero''s personality. But... draw it. Why doesn''t it feel right at all." "I thought it was a spider web." Joseph rolled his eyes, and Hugo''s talent in painting has approached a negative value. "This is not your job, it should be the director''s job. Why should you think so much? "This sentence made Hugo droop down his shoulders in frustration, but then he thought about it and smiled again, "Anyway, I show it to the director, maybe he will be inspired?" Joseph glanced at the messy painting, really didn''t want to hit Hugo again. No one can understand this painting at all, and even abstract paintings can''t be said. It can be called distorted realism. "So, what happened just now?" Hugo gave up and put the pen on the table, turning around to face Joseph. "I thought you were not curious at all." Joseph pointed to the "New York Post" next to him. The headline of the huge entertainment page read impressively, "Hugo Lancaster, the incompetent in love." In order to attract attention, one glance gives people the urge to read on. Hugo picked it up and scanned it casually, then laughed, "It''s just an interview, nothing to make a fuss about." Then he just threw it aside, not caring at all. Over the years, having experienced countless storms and waves, especially after the peak of the career, "popularity of right and wrong" has become the norm in life, especially in this land where freedom of speech is highly protected, rumors about Hugo will appear every few days. Many of them are negative news. Just like Michael Jackson at his peak, all ridiculous rumors have come out, but it is impossible for Michael to clarify one by one, otherwise his own life will be completely ruined. Hugo''s situation is much better now. The uncrowned kings have been hit continuously in the past two or three years, and they have always been short of breath when facing Hugo. So although the rumors are flying all over the sky, they are not too outrageous. Hugo has already learned what needs attention, what needs to be ignored, and what needs to fight back. Remarks like Uma have also been common in the past few years. During the "Blurry Rain" world tour, some fans broke the news about her and Hugochun. The wind was once, and the result was tragically abandoned. It was later proved that this was just the fans own fantasies, and there was no source of evidence at all. What Uma needs is Hugo''s care and counterattack, so that the news can be hyped. Otherwise, without Hugo''s cooperation, she is just a beaming clown singing a one-man show. The media that dances with her are just enjoying themselves, and they probably don''t know how it will end in the end. What''s more, that part of Uma has become history, and time has already worn everything away. Such hype can only be said to be the next policy. "This is not the strategy of the Warner Bros. Propaganda Department? If it is, then it is too mentally retarded, don''t they know how to think?" Hugo''s expression of disgust made Joseph laugh directly. "You feel mentally handicapped, but in fact the masses eat this one." After any news is mixed with Hugo, the effect will be magnified several times. Simple can also be regarded as efficient. "However, I think it should not be Warner Bros.''s propaganda strategy. , They are not that stupid." Joseph also had to agree, "It should be more of the internal thoughts of the crew." Hugo still didn''t look much interested, just raised his eyes and gave a look, as if asking "what''s the matter?" Joseph smiled helplessly. Hugo really didn''t cooperate at all, but he explained, "Joe Schumacher, I have always been dissatisfied with your previous negotiating attitude. He seems to always look at you and not pleasing to his eyes; George -Clooney, I heard from Dawes gossip that he was recommended by Tracy to enter the crew of "Story of the Emergency Room"; Chris O''Donnell took away the opportunity to star in "Scent of a Woman" in the first place. Before your grades went up, Arnold was the current box office king in Hollywood. He lost in head-to-head confrontations with you in the past two works; then, Uma again..." Joseph explained a lot, and found that Hugo still had his eyes rounded and looked puzzled. He had to add, "I asked Nicholas, and some people in the circle said that before Joe was famous, Trey Xi can be regarded as his Bole..." But Hugo still looked suspicious, which made Joseph speechless for a while and could only reveal the answer directly, "So, now Dawes and they all refer to''Batman and Robin'' as The Avengers." The Avengers? Hugo was stunned, and then immediately felt the malicious laughter He burst into laughter, "Haha, but... Batman is a comic, and the Avengers It''s from Marvel, isn''t it? Haha." The words fell, Hugo thought of the hidden smile behind this sentence, completely overjoyed, clapped his hands and laughed. In fact, in the United States, comics are the mainstream. Although Marvel comics are two parts of the market and rivals, the gap in strength is huge. Except for the slightly more well-known characters such as Hulk and Iron Man, the popularity of other major characters is not high in the public mind, not to mention the Avengers who later created the box office myth. In short, the current "Avengers" is more like a non-mainstream representative, but on the contrary, Batman, as the backbone of the comics second only to Superman, is not at the same level of popularity. Now, Dawes-Carter and the others call "Batman and Robin" the Avengers. In addition to satirizing the entire cast of Hugo''s opponents and enemies, it is actually a mockery of this work. Not optimistic about the prospects of this work, the deep malice is almost unconcealed. Joseph saw Hugo laughing in front of him, he couldn''t help but shook his head and laughed directly. The Avengers, this is indeed a nickname full of imagination. ... Chapter 1842： Challenge hegemony phone-reading If a few years ago, someone said that the current Hollywood can have a top superstar dominating the whole family, then it is estimated that it will arouse countless people''s ridicule and ridicule, because in the film industry, newcomers and stars are the least lacking; but now, Some people say that Hugo has established an unshakable dynasty in Hollywood today, and there must be very few people who question it, because Hugo has reached such a high level with facts time and time again. Unknowingly, "Hugo Lancaster" has become a benchmark for all contemporary actors and all works. Not to mention catching up. Even if it is able to keep pace with Hugo, this is also a great achievement. This is also The fundamental reason why Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt are mentioned so frequently: While people always deny that the "Hugo Dynasty" has become an established fact, they are also tirelessly seeking a challenge to the hegemony of the Hugo Dynasty. Challenger. In the summer of 1997, "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" was considered to have the ability to impact "Independence Day", but five weeks after the movie was released, although the results were impressive, it was already far behind "Independence Day." "The same period data has proved that the miracle of last summer is still difficult to replicate. Now, people generally think that "Batman and Robin" is the most powerful challenger. If this work can''t do it, then the possibility of copying last year''s brilliant achievements this year will be infinitely close to zero. The collision of Joe Schumacher, George Clooney and "Batman" Bruce Wayne definitely has the domineering appearance of a king. In fact, not long ago, in the April issue of this years Peoples Weekly, they called George the best candidate to break through Hugos hegemony, and the 36-year-old George has a relationship with Hugo, Tom, and Boo. Behind the completely different temperament of Ladd, the personable elegance is the masculine atmosphere that makes women''s knees soft, which not only makes women blush and heartbeat, but is also enough to make men admire him. This charm is precisely what Hugo and others do not possess. It is no exaggeration to say that "Batman and Robin" is hot before the show, and there are too many topics to look forward to. Uma''s remarks in an interview. It further stimulated the enthusiasm of the media, repeatedly mentioning the possibility of this new work breaking the "Independence Day" box office miracle, and eagerly discussing the possibility of George challenging the Hugo hegemony, and the expectations have begun to boil. "Independence Day" broke the box office record of "Batman Forever", and now "Batman and Robin", the sequel of "Batman Forever", is coming to complete the go-ahead again? This can definitely be called the perfect script! The media is noisy, and almost everyone is looking forward to George''s transformation from a small screen to a big screen. In fact, George''s film resources are very rich in the past two years. He collaborated with Michelle Pfeiffer on "One. Fine. Day", and with Quentin Tarantino on "From. Dusk. Till. Dawn", and Nicole Kidman has collaborated with "The Peacemaker", which can definitely be regarded as infinite. Now all of this is about to usher in an explosion in "Batman and Robin", which means that George is likely to take the place of Brad after a strong rise, forming a new three-legged stand with Tom and Hugo! The turmoil of discussion is dotted with this year''s summer holiday, which is full of countless highlights, which is exciting and exciting. For the media, "George vs. Hugo" is just another round of hype and gimmicks; but for George himself, this is the first challenge to the pinnacle. George Clooney will never forget Tracy''s helping hand in his despair. It gave him the opportunity to star in the "Story of the Emergency Room" and also gave him the opportunity to create a brilliant career. It can be said that Tracy has made his achievements today. For him, Tracy is not only as simple as Bo Le, but can even be called the savior. The past between Tracy and Hugo is not a secret in the circle. And Tracey''s desperate bet was finally wiped out, which made many people even more embarrassed. Therefore, George has been waiting for this day all the time, standing upright in front of Hugo, dialogue, confrontation, and confrontation with an equal attitude. Let Hugo taste the pain of failure in return for Tracy''s kindness. Of course, George is very calm. He is not like a fool, desperate for Tracy Jacobs, who has completely disappeared from the industry, and he will not block his career prospects and revenge aimlessly. Snow hate, but. Within the scope of his ability, admiring the appearance of Hugo at a disadvantage and venting for Tracy, but it is just a matter of effort. What''s more, Hugo currently dominates the entire Hollywood, which is a goal that any challenger trying to climb to the top needs to face, and George is no exception. Since "Pulp Fiction" created the box office myth, in the past two years, no one has been able to shake Hugo''s absolute status, not even Tom Cruise. George wants to accomplish this feat, he wants to personally **** Hugo down the altar, he wants to step on Hugo''s shoulder to the peak of his career, he wants to appreciate the air on the top of the world... He never hides it My ambition is because I don''t want to be a general''s soldier, not a good soldier. However, in the face of Hugo in the midst of the sky, head-on is not a wise choice, one who is not careful may leave himself to pieces. So, when Joe found George, and Joe found George with "Batman and Robin", he knew that this was his opportunity. The outstanding director who has reawakened the vitality of the Batman series, the popular comic characters, the simple and crude popcorn commercial movies...All these collide together and can bring his **** together. The charm is maximized. This is not only his opportunity, but also his best opportunity. "George, now everyone compares you with Hugo, how do you feel?" Jay Leno sat on the live broadcast of his "Tonight Show", taking the initiative in the conversation calmly, and asked with a smile. However, the problem is faintly thorny. Faced with such a difficult problem, George didn''t panic at all. He looked at Uma, Arnold and others sitting next to him, and smiled, "Sex. Feeling?" A question and answer made everyone on the scene laugh. When he got up, George went on to say, "Hugo is a great actor, everyone knows this, so, being able to put my name next to Hugo''s name, I feel brutal. Feeling. " Jie was also amused by George''s words, "I hope Brad won''t mind that his name is snatched by George." A simple sentence grabbed the initiative easily, and the audience burst into laughter again, "I Reading through several major newspapers yesterday, I found that almost everyone was discussing box office issues, and people were expecting that''Batman and Robin'' could break the box office miracle created by''Independence Day''. I don''t know you yourself. What do you think?" Everyone thought that George would answerafter all, he was the actor of Bruce Wayne, but George took the initiative to look at Arnold and handed this hot potato to this veteran who has been in Hollywood for more than ten years, "Wow. Oh, this is really a difficult task. I hope the audience will like our episode of Batman? Because we have injected many different new elements into this movie, which satisfies the expectations of comic fans for the movie, and also guarantees other audiences. Can enjoy this work." Although Arnold''s answer was not flawed, it was a bit rigid, especially with his somewhat rigid expression, which seemed too formal, not in line with the atmosphere of the "Tonight Show", so Jie looked at George again. This time George did not evade, "As everyone said, the box office of Independence Day is a miracle, so we can only pray that the miracle will happen. I hope Bruce Wayne''s appeal can give us some help. " George shrugged slightly, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, and ridiculed easily, and immediately made the audience burst into laughter. The effect was obviously much better than that of Arnold. But Jie noticed. Although George didnt answer directly, he meant that Batman and Robin had the hope of breaking the box office record of Independence Day. The point is-even if people understand the meaning of George''s words, they won''t be disgusted with him. Obviously, George is a born politician. Politicians always know the most correct and simplest way to achieve their goals, and they will not disgust the people. Jie felt the hidden edge in George''s words, and he couldn''t help but squeezed a cold sweat for Hugo. Unlike Brad Pitt''s green and impulsiveness, George''s old-fashioned and intelligent are obviously enough to become Hugo''s biggest competitor. "Robin and Poison Ivy already feel powerless I hope Frozen people can rise." Thinking back to thinking, the words did not stop, and he ridiculed back calmly and let everything Everyone laughed. But George raised his eyes slightly and looked at Jie deeply, because George also felt what Jie meant for him, but George didn''t mind, he just smiled calmly. "For Uma, this is obviously a difficult time." George also retorted lightly, but pushed Uma out in a blink of an eye. Obviously, George needs to create more topics, and Uma is a good pawn. Uma glanced at George, but was not surprised at all, but smiled cooperatively, "As long as Hugo doesn''t think I''m making malicious hype, for me, everything is fine for me." The teasing gave Hugo again. One shot. Jie said with a smile, "I can''t imagine the day when Hugo also needs to hype." He calmly resolved the attack for Hugo. But inwardly, Jie sighed slightly, "Batman and Robin" is really the Avengers, and it is fierce. I don''t know if his old friend can stand it this time. Bruce Wayne vs. Hugo Lancaster? This is definitely a hard battle. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1843： Sky News The tree wants to be quiet but the wind keeps on. This is the case with the "L.A. Confidential" crew. It was during the period when the crew was working overtime to catch up on the show. The whole crew was winding up and down. They could finish one week earlier than expected. This is another time for Curtis. Good news, because it means he can spend more time on post-production. However, the uncrowned kings obviously did not want to let them go. First, the news about the breakup of Hugo and Cameron, followed by the news that Hugo and Russell lost control of the filming of the crew, and then the "Batman and Robin" crew became the protagonist during the promotional period, which almost made people produce a kind of " Hugo starred in the "Bruce Wayne" illusion, really dumbfounding. In the entire "Batman and Robin" promotion period, the most frequently mentioned name was actually "Hugo Lancaster", an unrelated character, which can be regarded as a strong history in the history of Hollywood movie promotion. A fortune. The trio of George, Arnold, and Uma began to appear crazily on major shows. The highest record was attended seven talk shows in one day for publicity. The media, large and small, were full of "Batman and Robin". "In the news. George is responsible for talking and laughing and controlling the audience; Arnold is responsible for creating topics and calming down; Uma is responsible for the beauty and sharing of personal affairs. During the promotion period, Uma began to talk unscrupulously about the bits and pieces of her relationship with Hugo, from the first meeting of the two to the first date, from the romantic dinner between the two to the endless disputes, although she did not Deliberately say bad things about Hugo, but these topics have triggered endless discussions. Because, Hugos private life has always been full of mystery. Even if the paparazzi monitors Hugo 24 hours a day, seven days a week, the information they can obtain is still very limited. The information about Hugos personal life is completely restricted. Behind the scenes tightly. Now, not only is someone willing to talk about those details on the show, but this person is also Hugos former date. Whether real or not, at least in terms of topics, it has aroused the curiosity of countless people and is tirelessly discussing. . There is no doubt that Hugo has once again become a stepping stone for others. He was surrounded by a group of reporters at the door of the "L.A. Confidential" crew and asked him about his attitude towards Uma acting like this. Hugo did not like it. I joked with the reporters as usual, but shrugged and said very seriously, "I don''t like it." Such a direct answer was beyond the expectations of the reporters, because Hugo rarely expressed his attitude so strongly in public; but it was expected, because Hugo was never willing to discuss his private life too much. At the time, the reporter''s invasion of Lanches affected Adam''s life. Hugo in anger is still fresh in his memory. "But... Hugo, this is part of your life." The reporter raised his voice and said, trying to remind Hugo that this is the reality he must face as a top superstar: all those who have met, met, and acquainted with Hugo have the right to express their own impression of Hugo. There are also those interesting and anecdotes, which is an unavoidable reality. Hugo nodded, "I know..." He pursed his lips, "But, I don''t like it." Simple, but with a clear attitude, there is no room for negotiation. "So, will you take any countermeasures?" The reporter tried to fan the flames, but Hugo laughed, "I don''t like you either, but there is still no way to prevent you from hindering the filming of the crew. This is part of my life." The words made the reporters blush. Can''t help but lower his head to avoid Hugo''s sight. The mouth grows on Uma''s body, and it is impossible for Hugo to plug her mouth or imprison her actions. As early as the cast of "Batman and Robin" came out, Hugo expected this day, but Barry Meyer''s indulgent attitude slightly surprised him, so Hugo went on to express his views in the media, firm A point of view that is unmoving and has no room for negotiation. Sure enough, after Hugo''s response was spread by reporters, almost the entire Hollywood was in turmoil. Dont talk about the top big names like Steven Spielberg and David Geffen, even film companies like Ron Meyer, Mark Canton, Kevin Burns, and Shirley Lansing The helms have all received Hugos message. Before any TV show interviews Uma, they must consider whether they can bear the consequences. For reference, just last week, "Life and Death Hour 2" was grandly released. Three years ago, "Life and Death Hour", which invested only 28 million yuan, created a box office miracle in the summer file, sweeping 239 million yuan. After the U.S. dollar, it also witnessed Hugos first ascent; now, "Life and Death 2", which cost as much as 130 million U.S. dollars, has only scored 1,600 during its premiere weekend without Hugos leadership. Ten thousand US dollars of box office data, not only at the box office Waterloo, but even film critics have been criticized by all the media, which makes 20th Century Fox''s face ugly. This proves Hugos box office appeal from the side, and its no wonder that the helms of major companies must pay attention to it. So, its not too difficult to choose between Uma and Hugoor to be more precise, choosing between an unknown movie and Hugo. Even Warner Bros. has disputes within them. They are divided into two factions. One faction firmly believes that Hugo is nothing more than an actor. Their cooperation is only limited to the work and does not need to be for one person. It is completely unnecessary to involve other plans of the company; some people think that Hugos current influence cannot be underestimated. He is not only an actor, but the connections and interests he maintains behind him are almost enough to make half Every Hollywood has a chain reaction, and they must pay attention to Hugo''s attitude. In fact, this is not only an internal dispute in Warner Bros., but also a dispute in the entire entertainment industry. But the fact is that after Hugo released his remarks, the program invitations for "Batman and Robin" plummeted, and the cbs TV station unexpectedly cancelled two scheduled program schedules and rejected the "Batman and Robin" crew. The attendance was changed to an invitation to the crew of "My Best Friend''s Wedding". Such a clear attitude was staggering. Other TV shows, even if they are not as obvious as cbs TV station, they have to be cautious. Even the "Batman and Robin" crew still appears on the show, but the interview with Uma has plummeted, even There is also the hope that Chris O''Donnell will replace Uma in the promotion. According to incomplete statistics, Umas interview time plummeted by 50% in the program broadcast after Hugos interview, and the topic of Hugos private life dropped by 70%. The effect was too obvious. Of course, there are still many TV shows against the trend. Obviously, Hugos reaction was so sharp and intense, which proved the value of Uma''s topic. There are few people who dare to say and dare like Uma, so there are programs that do not hesitate for the audience rating. Fighting hard, instead, gave Uma more interview time to discuss more about the relationship. The most influential one is undoubtedly the "Oprah Talk Show", which is also the most surprising show-because just a few days ago, Oprah also interviewed Cameron and discussed about Cameron and Yu. Guo''s relationship, now Oprah is using Uma to make a fuss. The hype intention is too obvious. During the show, Oprah conducted an in-depth "interview" with Uma. Uma even wept for a while. The profound impact of that relationship on her is clearly visible. However, Oprahs bold move is undoubtedly a success. The ratings of this episode have exceeded 50 million viewers, setting a new high in the past three years, and becoming one of the five highest-rated episodes since the show began. one. This also reflects people''s desire to challenge taboos-the more forbidden, the more attractive it is. Confusing. However, few people know the inside story: Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company angrily cancelled all its artists'' plans to appear in the "Oprah Talk Show" this year, and even Steven Spielberg also cancelled it. "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" is planned to appear on the show. This is undoubtedly a huge loss for the show, and the far-reaching impact in the future is completely unpredictable: There are rumors that Tom Cruise, who originally planned to appear on the "Oprah Talk Show" in September, also rejected this invitation. What can be clearly felt is that Hugos influence in Hollywood has quietly penetrated the bones of the entire industry. It may be too exaggerated to describe it as calling the wind and calling the rain, throwing beans into a soldier, but acting after hearing the wind, thinking twice. "But there is no doubt. Almost everyone tries to get a bit of benefit from Hugo, but at the same time everyone tries to avoid fishing and drinking poison to quench thirst No one can easily make decisions related to Hugo. Who is the winner of this competition, time will give the answer, but what is certain is that "Batman and Robin" still achieved their plan: After angering Hugo, the movie boarded overnight. At the peak of the topic, many viewers who are not interested in movies have the idea of ??going into the cinema. The flood of news has made film experts have great expectations for the box office prospects of "Batman and Robin". Last summer, "Independence Day" broke out with a strong box office of 36 million U.S. dollars on the day of its premiere on Thursday, and continued its efforts in the following three days, madly sweeping the box office of 80 million U.S. dollars, creating a box office. The almost insurmountable record of the first week of film history at the box office. However, not long ago, "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" broke the "Independence Day" record with a three-day performance of 90 million US dollars during its premiere weekend, and once again ushered in an uproar in North America. Now, in the face of the menacing "Batman and Robin", people have speculated that the box office of this movie''s premiere weekend will hopefully reach 95 million U.S. dollars, once again breaking the current film history premiere weekend box office record! 95 million dollars? Chapter 1844： Huge drop In 1997, in the third week of June, "Batman and Robin" and "My Best Friend''s Wedding" came together strongly. It is also widely regarded as a weekend that is enough to change the pattern of today''s Hollywood movies. For more wonderful novels, please visit However, when the weekend box office statistics were released, everyone fell through their glasses. I could hardly believe that my glasses were not because the box office was too good, but because the box office was far below expectations, so that people doubted the box office. The statistics are wrong. "Batman and Robin" was a big hit. When more than 3,000 theaters were simultaneously released, they only handed over 40 million US dollars at the box office. The three-day box office data can only be compared with the "Independence Day" last year. On the first day, the box office of 36 million US dollars was just a contend. Whats more serious is that this work plunged 23% from the box office of 52 million US dollars at the premiere of "Batman Forever". For a sequel movie, it was almost a devastating blow. Before the film was officially released, people had predicted countless possibilities, but this was the only one that was missed: not to mention that history was created by exceeding "Independence Day", and even the achievements of their previous films could not be surpassed. In the past month, "Batman and Robin" was almost bombarded. The entire promotion period covered every corner of the North American continent with a carpet-like layout. There should be topics with topics, focus and focus, and enthusiasm. heat. There is George Clooney for handsome men, Uma Thurman for beauty, Arnold Schwarzenegger for focus, Aziva Gossman for scripts, Joe Schumacher for directors, and original comics for stories. , There is Bruce Wayne on the role, and "Batman forever" on the basis of the masses...No matter from any angle, there is no doubt that this work creates brilliance, even the "New York Post" is bold Predicted, "The only question is: how high can this work reach." But the fact is, "Batman and Robin" encountered the strongest box office cold air in history. This box office weekend called "June Winter" by the Los Angeles Times was almost disastrous. Objectively speaking, the weekend box office data of 40 million US dollars is not a bad result for ordinary works. On the contrary, it is enough to win the weekend box office championship in the fierce competition of the summer file. However, for a much-anticipated work, for a work dedicated to breaking records, this result is not only far below expectations, it can even be said to be a complete failure. This puzzling ending for countless people immediately aroused heated discussions among the media and audiences. After investigation, it was discovered that everything actually had a source: because this is really a terrible work. The media review was only twenty-five points, which attracted a lot of criticism. Roger Ebert even commented, "This may be one of the worst comic-based films in film history, and even "one of" Its no problem to remove it." In film reviews, it is generally commented that not only the story is too mentally retarded to be tolerable, it is completely the kindergarten cartoon plot level; and the characters are of no quality at all, even if you leave aside the characterization in the art film, it is different from the original comics. The image here is also very different: the plant girl who always keeps her mouth flat can''t even speak of a vase, and the jerky person who is always clumsy at a loss is probably the first villain to be stupidly dead in history. Facial. The smiling, playboy-like Batman looks like a quarterback in a youth campus movie, the Batgirl who is always ignored by the audience but has a sense of presence in untimely circumstances, and Robin who is always at a loss. ... A sentence from the "Chicago Tribune" represented the aspirations of the majority of film critics, "Batman with a perfect smile looks like an Iron Man with the wrong armor." In the comments, they said that George''s rich second-generation temperament is indeed the same Bruce Wayne coincided with each other, but his smile made Batman in the dark Gothic style look like a little guy in the kindergarten playing house games. Although heroic comic movies have never been directly related to acting skills, the image of Batman created by George has attracted a strong backlash. Not to mention the fans of the original comics, even ordinary audiences are seriously dissatisfied, and they have said that this may be " The dumbest Batman in history". The theater rating that represents the audience''s reaction is only a bad "D-". This is undoubtedly the most terrible bad news. Even if the audience does not buy it, how can commercial blockbusters sell at the box office? Such a terrible sadness is tantamount to worse for "Batman and Robin". This not only explains the reason for the failure of the box office during the premiere weekend, but also quickly sounded the alarm for the future total box office of this work. Judging from the movie''s single-day box office, Friday''s single-day box office was as high as 22 million US dollars, which also shows that the previous overwhelming publicity is very effective, attracting a large number of audiences to enter the cinema for the first time. However, the quality of the movies messy mess has dragged its feet. No one wants to go into a movie theater to see a "mentally handicapped" work. Saturdays single-day box office data plummeted to 12 million U.S. dollars, while Sundays single-day data It fell further to 9 million U.S. dollars. Such a downward curve has almost heralded an avalanche of box office declines the following week. Behind this tragedy at the box office, it is worth noting that even though the previous propaganda battle completely occupied everyone''s attention, the box office on the first day was only 22 million US dollars, and it was not even possible to experience the "Independence Day". Comparing the box office on Friday after the outbreak on Thursday, this is undoubtedly the biggest question on George Clooneys box office appeal: As the **** of the wind and rain on the small screen. No one will deny Georges charm. Even if compared with Hugo, Brad, Tom, etc., he is definitely not a disadvantage; but if you want to evolve this charm into a driving force for the audience to enter the movie theater, George Obviously, there is still a long way to go. He can''t even compare with Brad, let alone challenge Hugo''s hegemony, which now seems like a joke. It''s like a bucket of ice water, cooling down the overheated brains of Hollywood''s major film companies, and questioning themselves, "Can George really compete against Hugo?" 95 million dollars? No, it''s forty million dollars. The premiere weekend of "Batman and Robin" was completely a disaster, especially after the vigorous and uproarious farce in the early stage, the disaster became more embarrassing, even Warner Bros. himself. Panic. There are still some people in the company who are looking forward to the decline of the movie next week, hoping that fans of Batman''s original comics can enter the movie theater, but they are doomed to be disappointed. The 70% collapse of the next week has been completely announced. The death penalty for this movie. Who can think of it? "Batman Forever" created brilliance, but the sequel "Batman and Robin" was nailed to the pillar of shame. The Avengers, this title has become more and more widespread in the circle as a kind of irony, and even for a long time it has become the title of people in the circle for Joe, George, Arnold, Uma, Chris and others. George is Iron Man, Arnold is the Hulk, Uma is the Black Widow, Chris is Hawkeye, and Director Joe is the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. The menacing Avengers only insisted on Friday''s premiere day, and then it went straight to the end. Even the top screenwriters in Hollywood can''t write it, even better than the return of the "Batman and Robin" king. "Independence Day" is even more exciting. Interestingly, the premiere box office of "My Best Friend''s Wedding" added a touch of black humor to this situation. This romantic comedy with a cost of only 38 million U.S. dollars was screened in 2,100 theaters, but it delivered an excellent box office score of 22 million U.S. dollars and was still competing with "Batman and Robin". The box office data produced in the same period of strong confrontation is almost amazing. In addition, in sharp contrast with direct competitors, both the media review and theater scores have achieved overtakes, and there is endless praise for Julia Roberts and Cameron Diaz. All of this seems to indicate that "My Best Friend''s Wedding" has completed an impossible task, as a romantic comedy, in the confrontation with superhero comics and movies, and has achieved victory. As a reference, the box office of "Life and Death 2" the next week fell by as much as 54%. The box office on weekends was less than US$7 million, and the cumulative box office has just passed the threshold of US$30 million. This also means that the $130 million investment in this sequel movie will be in vain. Faced with such a situation, it couldn''t be easier for the major film companies to make a decision. Warner Bros. immediately revoked the position of the publicity director of "Batman and Robin" and announced internally that the adaptation of Batman would be put on the shelf, and will not be discussed again in the short term. Barry Meyer even visited the crew of "L.A. Confidential" to express condolences to the crew for their hard work. Warner Bros., Twentieth Century Fox, Paramount Pictures, Universal Pictures, and Sony Columbia Pictures joined forces to ban Uma. After that, Uma fell into a long window of time without knowing the end, so many People almost forget that there was such an actress in the circle. Even Joe Schumacher, George Clooney and Arnold Schwarzenegger were severely affected. In the next three years, Joe faced a situation where no film could be filmed; after Arnold suffered such a blow, he was completely devastated. In 1994, the "true lie" became his last glory. After that, although he continued to have film contracts. , But the box office results are still not ideal, and it has been silent for many years; after George suffered such a blow, he returned to the field of TV dramas and entered a dormant period again. The ambition had only just had time to emerge from the tip of the iceberg, and it was ruthlessly extinguished. Is this a tragedy or a comedy? If understood from the perspective of the Avengers, this is actually a comedy. ... Chapter 1845： Project begining Steven Spielberg tilted Erlang''s legs, with a arrogant expression on his face, slanted eyes and looked at Hugo in front of him with his peripheral vision. He slowly picked up the coffee in front of him and took a sip. [For more exciting novels, please visit www.wuruo.com] Hugo couldnt help but laugh at that appearance, the smile on the corner of his mouth was slightly outlined, but he did not speak, but raised his head, still watching unmoved. Looking at Steven, keeping his eyes on. Steven raised his eyebrows lightly, and said in a disgusting tone, "Is it because I have derailed from the times? It turns out that begging for someone can also be so high-profile." Hugo lowered his head to tidy up his smile, and tried to make a sincere gesture, "So, what do you want?" Steven held his chin and thought seriously, "You can try it." Hugo was completely amused by Steven''s seriousness, but Steven didn''t care about Hugo''s smile at all, and added To, "You can refer to the tone and posture I used to find you." "You mean... there is no gesture at all?" Hugo''s retort made Steven directly speechless, and in the end he could only be defeated in front of Hugo''s calmness. Steven changed his sitting position again and finally returned to his usual posture. "At least you can tell me, did you really foresee the failure of''Batman and Robin''? That''s why you always face their provocations. Indifferent, Barry Meyer, a lucky bastard, everyone is expecting you to teach him a good meal. By the way, there is also''Life and Death 2''." Hugo really laughed this time, "So what are you expecting? Do I give Barry a positive uppercut?" "That''s a good idea." Steven shrugged. "But Schumacher and Clooney obviously both calculated something. You know, Tracy Jacobs, don''t you just let them go? ?" Faced with Stevens curiosity, Hugo really felt helpless, "I thought you would not be curious." Recently, friends have often discussed this in private. The jokes about the Avengers are already well known. But Hugo did not expect that Steven did the same. "Steven, you should know that its not right in this circle, but in this society, competition always exists. If you want to defeat your opponent, the best The way is always to be yourself. Just like''Batman and Robin'', the limitations of their own works have led to this result, and I don''t need me to act." Steven certainly understands this truth, but he has a disgusting expression on his face, "I still prefer the Hugo who is diametrically opposed to the media reporter." "Hehe, you mean, the person who provokes your bottom line face to face." Hugo''s words made Steven roll his eyes speechlessly. "You haven''t answered my question yet." Steven asked again. Hugo was stunned. Steven had to explain, "Do you foresee the failure of''Batman and Robin''?" "I''m not the prophet of the Indians, if this is what you want to ask." To be honest, Hugo really didn''t pay much attention to "Batman and Robin" although he did know that this movie was a complete failure recently. Because of "L.A. Confidential" and his own script, he doesn''t have much time to pay attention to other lace news. Steven was also amused by Hugo. "So, you can at least tell me, Heath Ledger, where did you find this little guy." Hugo opened his mouth and wanted to explain, Steven But he intercepted it directly, "Don''t try to fool me, Rick told me, it was your recommendation." "So, can I take it as the meaning of good news?" Hugo did not answer, but asked rhetorically. Steven didn''t joking any more this time, he nodded directly, "James Ryan is definitely played by Heath." This is great news for Endeavour Elite Brokerage, and it also means The biggest difficulty of "Saving Private Ryan" has passed. "I thought you would choose Russell. I didn''t expect it to be Heath." Hugo was indeed quite surprised. Heath, who is less than 20 years old this year, has already shown an enviable talent in acting. It is not an easy task to be able to convince the countless Steven who has read it. Hugo himself has experienced it. Lifting his head, Hugo saw Stevens puzzled eyes, he laughed, "In fact, it was just an accident, do you believe it?" Hugo briefly told the story of how Samora met Heath. After that, Steven shook his head again and again. "That''s why everyone says Los Angeles is the capital of opportunity, isn''t it?" Steven exclaimed. Hugo ignored Steven''s feelings and leaned forward slightly, "So, are you interested?" Steven finally got serious at this time, "Why did you think of creating such a screenplay? Such a small work, but discussing such a serious and profound topic? Moreover, you also asked such an ironic topic. ?" Steven looked at the script on his right hand, still couldn''t help laughing. "L.A. Confidential" was officially announced two weeks ago, ending the intensive and compact shooting, and now the entire crew is intensively conducting post-production. It took Hugo two weeks to complete his own script, and finally came up with a very subtle title, "As... As. It. Gets". The three protagonists in the story all have their own quirks and persistence. , Is an existence that is almost marginalized by society, but is doing its best to pursue the impossible perfection. All these thoughts are concentrated on this title. As Steven said, full of irony. A week ago, Hugo successively took the script to meet with Hollywood''s top producers, directors and investors, and officially started the project. The first one he found was Steven, but Hugo didnt even talk about the project directly, because he knew that now its not difficult to find investment by relying on his name. He hopes to find a real Those who are interested in the project dig out the depth and thickness of this work. Therefore, Hugo still hopes that the other party can talk to each other after reading the script. Steven is the first. Faced with Stevens question, Hugo thought for a while, "As long as you look at people for a longer time, you will find their human touch." This answer was not the question asked, but Steven was silent, and he thought about it carefully. The three characters in the story can taste endless details. As currently the top actor in Hollywood, Hugo is most well-known not for his personality, not his achievements, not his charm, but his picky and critical work. Almost no one can grasp the taste of Hugo''s selection of works, but there is no doubt that Hugo''s requirements for the script are extremely demanding. Similarly, this requirement is also reflected in Hugo''s screenwriting work. The work "Before Sunrise" vividly shows the process of pulling, speculating, and sparking between men and women. The seemingly boring, ordinary, and tedious dialogue contains endless wisdom. The charm of the lines is brought to the extreme. And this time, Hugo took his excavation of the role to the extreme in the "Perfectly Perfect" script. When Steven read the script, he felt this charm. At the very beginning of the script, Hugo set himself up with an almost irreconcilable contradiction, and then as the story progresses, one link is unraveled, and this process is different from that. Generally, love movies are quite different. They are a bit sour, astringent, a bit spicy, and there is no sweetness at all, but they can''t help but indulge in them. Those seemingly unintentional details outline the character little by little. Even when Steven is in the process of reading the script, he can clearly outline the image in his mind. The powerful sense of picture is impressive. Absolutely. But at the same time, Steven also clearly knows that this puts high demands on the actors. It is unimaginable to fully display the countless details of Hugo''s integration into the script and truly integrate it into the character. Steven nodded slightly. What he must admit is that as a screenwriter, Hugo''s sophistication and delicacy are very rare. The "Perfect" script is like a cup of coffee. Only by savoring it can you appreciate it. Beautiful, too, as long as you carefully taste it, you can discover the profound knowledge. "Who do you plan to use for the three protagonists?" This is also Steven''s biggest worry after seeing the script. Because this script is not the biggest test for the director, the actors are. It is definitely not an easy task to meet the high requirements of Hugo''s script. Once the casting fails, such an excellent script will become a mess. A question Hugo knows that Steven has seriously thought about it, "I intend to play the actor by myself. In the process of writing, to a large extent I build it on my own. I also hope to challenge myself again and challenge a comedy character." Hugo has never concealed his comedy ambitions, so Steven is no stranger, "The heroine''s words... to be honest, I''m still thinking, Ni But Kidman, Holly Hunt, Julia Roberts, Emma Thompson are all under consideration." What Hugo did not say is that he actually thought of Cate Blanchett (Cate. Bla), but after investigating in the Screen Actors Guild, he learned that Kate has just joined Hollywood and it was her first time in 1997. In the year of the screen, Hugo is also not sure whether Kate has enough profound skills to interpret the heroine. "As for the neighbor, I was thinking about Edward Norton (Edward.) or John Cusack (.)." After Hugo''s words were finished, Steven thought in silence for a while, frowning slightly, as if struggling with a problem. Hugo did not speak either, but quietly gave Steven space. After a long time, Steven shook his head slowly, "Hugo, don''t you think, in fact, you are not suitable for the role of the male protagonist?" ... Chapter 1846： Casting confusion In the process of writing the script "Perfectly Perfect", the actor always described according to Hugo''s own ideas, which can be said to be tailor-made. But when he heard Steven''s words, Hugo was not angry, but frowned in confusion, "Why do you say that?" "You know, Melvin is a very annoying guy. He always has a way to irritate others. Although many times he is unintentional, but the uncontrollable quirk makes him distance from other people. Pull it away bit by bit. In my impression, he shouldnt be like you. Steven couldnt explain it clearly either. All this was just a very vague feeling, so he thought about it while sorting out himself. "You are a...well, a very warm person, at least in terms of appearance, many times you give people a positive image. Of course, its not that you are not good at acting and cant perform this role. Believe me, this It''s the truth." Steven''s words made Hugo laugh, and then Steven went on to say, "I just don''t think Melvin''s image should be like you." "You mean, my image and Melvin can''t overlap each other?" Hugo is actually at a loss, vaguely able to catch a little clue, but there is always something missing, and there is no way to piece the puzzle together. , Unable to understand Stevens intentions. "It''s not like that." Steven shook his head. "Let''s put it this way. Even if it is a terrible demon like Schindler''s List, you still have the ability to awaken the sympathy in the audience, the kind of connection with the audience. The affinity to be together is your innate temperament. The same is true in the''Seven Deadly Sins'', which makes your acting power more terrifying. But the first impression of Melvin''s role is ...It''s very alienated, it''s very scary, it''s just...well, it''s very wretched, not the kind that is disgusting, but it''s the kind that can''t be approached." Hugo thought carefully. In fact, what Steven said is that peoples first impression of Hugo is relatively positive, including works such as "Schindler''s List", "Seven Deadly Sins", "Death Row", "L.A. Confidential", etc. In fact, when Hugo appeared on the stage, people had a positive sense of him, which also made the contrast created by Hugo''s acting skills more vivid. But this is not the case with Melvin, the male protagonist in "Perfectly Perfect". His initial impression is very mixed and should be neutral and negative. Maybe Hugo can show this role three-dimensionally through acting, so that the audience can feel the original intention of his script. However, in the first impression, Melvin shouldn''t be like Hugo. For this, the truth is very simple, some people are born with a righteous face, and some people are born with a funny look. Of course, they can show a completely different image through acting, but not everyone can challenge the difficulty. The simplest example is "Batman and Robin" which is currently in theaters. George Clooney is a handsome guy, a very attractive handsome guy, a handsome guy with a righteous temperament, this is beyond doubt. But the kind of **** in him. Feeling temperament, but completely different from Batman''s dark gothic style. Not only is there no way to merge, but it also destroys the character''s own temperament, and makes his own charm no room for display. Hugo remembered his previous discussion with Ernst Lechman about script creation. Ernst mentioned that in the process of script writing-in fact, one thing is the same as novel creation, they all need to give life to the character, but This is very difficult to achieve, because most of the time it is the author who gives vitality to the character. Creating the character''s personality according to the author''s ideas is like kneading ceramics. The shape of the ceramics is controlled by the producer. However, when the edges and corners of the character are produced, he will begin to have the ability to think and act, and have real vitality. Even the author is very difficult to control, because he has formed his own personality, as if he is a real person, all his words and deeds will have their own laws of development. If the author wants to change forcibly, then the character will be ruined, so he can only follow his personality and let the character develop by himself. To put it more vividly, it is actually the method in the performance. When the actor really blends into the role, the role becomes alive. When faced with a plot, how the role should respond is automatically guided by his outlook on life, world outlook, and values. At this time, it is not the actors who use performances to influence the characters, but the characters push the actors to act. According to what Steven just said, that''s what it actually meant. Melvin has vitality in Hugo''s writing. Originally, according to Hugo''s idea, it should be tailor-made for himself, but in fact, after the real Melvin image is shaped, it is inconsistent with Hugo''s own temperament. Inconsistent, he has his own vitality and needs an actor who can fit in to perform it, otherwise it will ruin Melvin''s role. It''s just that Hugo is just writing his second script. Does he really have such ability now? "So, you mean, the script is like a world, and Melvin is the male protagonist in it, but that image is not mine." Hugo said, attracting Steven''s attention, and then He explained his thoughts to Steven, which made Steven''s eyes brighten and he nodded in recognition, but Hugo was a little confused, "But, do I have the ability to write? I strongly doubt it. " Why does Hugo feel that Stevens script is different from the script he wrote? Steven laughed, "Dont question yourself. What you have to know is that you are a very good actor. I mean, a very, very good actor. When it comes to character creation, you There is indeed a say, and the energy injected into the script is unquestionable." According to Steven, it actually makes sense. Moreover, in the initial conception of the script, Hugo''s reference prototype was Ernst, and Ernst is indeed an image that is far from him. So, could it be said that at the end of the creation, he wrote the comedy film version of Ernst? So is this his independent creation, or is it a reference to life? But when you think about it, Melvin''s appearance is similar to Ernst, but his entire personality and behavior are far from Ernst. Melvin can be said to be a completely different independent character. A lot of thoughts swarmed into Hugos head. For a while, he couldnt understand it at all. Hugo gave a wry smile, Why do I suddenly feel that the script Ive created is so strange? Reorganize it." Steven also laughed, "You misunderstood what I meant. I actually meant to say that you will play Melvin. I absolutely believe that you can do this role without any problems; but if you find a more suitable role It may be more perfect if someone with an image comes to play. That''s it. You can understand that this is my compliment, because you have shaped the character so well, and now I have a bright image of Melvin in my head." "It''s just that the image is not me." Hugo said with a chuckle, and Steven laughed loudly. "What about the other characters? What is your opinion?" "For the heroine, Holly Hunter is a good idea; neighbors, the two alternates you mentioned are both good." Steven thought about it carefully and gave his own conclusion. "So, is DreamWorks interested in this script?" Hugo said. After a long circle, he finally returned to today''s most important theme. Steven did not evade this time, "Seriously speaking, I am really interested, very interested. David also read the script yesterday, and he called me excitedly in the middle of the night." Hugo was stunned. I laughed, because David Geffen called him last night, "Even if I just talk about this script, I think it is full of talent and absolutely attractive, not to mention that you created it. You are right. What is the budgeted cost of this script?" Hugo doesn''t know much about the budget cost. Even after experiencing the "L.A. Confidential", it is still the case, but he still made an estimate with the help of Joseph, "I hope it can be more than 50 million. Do you know the reason?" At 50 million US dollars, the budget for "Perfect" is even higher than that of "L.A. Confidential". This is definitely a big talk for the Lions. Hugo made such a request because he hoped to give himself more room to bargain. However, this cost line is not arbitrarily proposed. It can be seen from the cast that Hugo conceived His requirements for actors are almost harsh, which makes the expenditure of "perfect" in terms of actors inevitable. It''s a big head, so even if it doesn''t have any visual effects, it''s a small-cost independent literary film, Hugo still put forward a high cost of 50 million. Steven naturally understands Hugo''s deep intentions. He also understands that if it is to rely on Hugo''s appeal, those actors may be willing to lower the price, or even the friendship price, then the cost can be controlled as much as possible. However, it is necessary to wait for the project to officially enter the operation before the plan can be listed. "I understand. I will go back to David today to discuss and list a feasible plan. I hope we can cooperate successfully." In a situation like Hugo, generally speaking, Hugo will put forward a bottom line of cost, and then DreamWorks will measure it, and hand over a plan they think is feasible-including cost and casting, etc., and the two parties will discuss with each other again. Can you cooperate. However, DreamWorks has invested almost two-thirds of its resources in "Saving Private Ryan", so in the face of the "Perfect" script, the conditions they can provide are also very limited, which can be expected. Fortunately, "Perfect Perfection" was originally a small script. "I know that the companies that Hollywood wants to work with you are like tigers. I guess you will be very busy in the last few days. But I hope you can give old friends some discounts." Steven laughed and teased, letting rain Guo also couldn''t help but laugh. Chapter 1847： Cant refuse phone-reading Knocked on the door again, but there was still no response. Hugo shook his head helplessly and shouted, "Ernst, I really have something to do with you. I need your help, please?" But the house There was still no response from Li. After the meeting with Steven just now, Hugo came to Sunset Plaza, hoping to communicate and discuss with Ernst, not only for the role of Melvin, but also because of the inspiration for the script "Perfectly Perfect" Ernst, Hugo still hopes Ernst can give some advice. "Ernst, I wrote a brand new script, I need your opinion..." Hugo shouted and waited for a while, but the room was still silent, and he let out a long sigh, "Let''s do it. , I put the script in your mailbox, if you have any comments, I left a phone number in it. I really need some professional advice, and hope to wait until your reply." Hugo stayed at the door for a while, but unfortunately he was disappointed. He had no choice but to turn around and walk downstairs, put the script in Ernst''s mailbox, and then left. It took about five minutes until Hugo was sure that he had left before the door on the second floor opened quietly. Ernsts old face appeared in the crack of the door. He looked around and made sure that Hugo was not lying outside. He then went downstairs, opened the mailbox, and saw the packed brown paper bag. . Without seeing Ernst, Hugo couldn''t help being a little irritable. The uncertainty and confusion about the role made Hugo feel his own shortcomings again. Sure enough, all the talents mentioned in the movies and novels are deceptive. Hugo forced himself to calm down and think quietly. If he were to play Melvin, would it really be as convincing as Steven said? Can acting really overcome the shackles of the characters themselves? If this is the case, then is his script creation too successful or too failed? Is this a good thing or a bad thing? Actually, in the film industry. Casting has always been the case. The director or screenwriter will have the first person to play the role in his mind. The reason for this candidate is very complicated and difficult to explain clearly, but it is undeniable that the chemical reaction between the role and the actor is very serious. An important part. It''s as if the director saw a certain actor during the audition for the role audition. At first glance, I felt that this actor was very suitable. There are countless cases like this. Hugo naturally knows this well. It''s just that I haven''t felt this so deeply before. Screenwriter, director, actor, producer, these seemingly closely related positions have overlapping parts in their work content, but after a thorough understanding, they will discover that in fact, the way of thinking of each position is different. , Especially in the process of writing "Perfect Perfection". "Hugo, Hugo..." A high-profile shout blew into Hugo''s ear along the sea breeze, interrupting his thoughts. Looking up and looking around, he saw Mark Canton standing next to his car. Mark has a neat suit today, as well as a lot of ties, squares, and cufflinks. It looks like he has just attended the meeting. Looking around, I saw the commercial vehicle parked in the parking space in front of the Hugo''s car. Hugo also smiled and waved hello, "Hey, why are you here?" "I just finished a meeting on Sunset Boulevard. I found your car parked here by accident. I wanted to say hello to you." Mark said with a smile, as if today''s meeting was really just a coincidence. "So, are you coming here for something?" Hugo looked back at the familiar stairs behind Sunset Plaza, smiled and nodded. "Come and visit an old friend." He said lightly. Hugo hadnt figured out what to say later, and Mark followed along, Do you have anything else today? If its okay, I think maybe we can sit down and have a cup of coffee. Hugo raised his brows slightly, and his brains turned, "As long as you don''t mind the rough taste of this coffee at the intersection." This was a nod in agreement. The smile at the corner of Mark''s mouth was completely outlined. "I have heard that Hugo Lancaster has studied coffee quite a bit, and now it seems to be the truth." This made Hugo chuckle, and the two walked to the coffee house next to the square, chatting while chatting. Find a place to sit down. "By the way, I have read your script. It is really a very wonderful work. Although everyone says you are a very good screenwriter, forgive me, I did not appreciate the beauty of it''before sunrise'' . But, this time, I have to give you applause. This is a very beautiful story. Mark just mentioned it casually, with a touch of relaxation in his smile, as if it were just a chat between friends. That''s it. Hugo was a little surprised by Mark''s composure today. He didn''t rush for quick success, and didn''t deliberately ingratiate himself. Everything came naturally, without any reluctance to cut into the topic, and his performance was very good. "That''s naturally better for me. Although I''m proud now, I will accept any kind of compliment." Mark was amused by Hugo, "I''m telling the truth." Mark''s smile added some confidence, "So have you found investment for the work now?" Hugo did not go around again this time, and directly asked, "Colombia Pictures has the intention to invest?" "Of course, we have been looking forward to working with you again." Mark revealed a trace of his inner urgency when he said this. In the past two years, the situation of Columbia Pictures has definitely gone from bad to worse. Mark I have been trying all kinds of ways to get rid of this dilemma. At present, there has been some improvement. Hugo is definitely an important part of his plan. Now that he has finally waited for the absolute opportunity, Mark certainly does not want to miss it, "How about it," Do you have any idea about cost and cast?" The same question. Just now Hugo was telling the truth to Steven, but at this time Hugo showed a smile and looked at Mark seriously, "I''m not sure, I don''t know what proposal you have?" This is friendship. There is a difference in depth. Mark was not surprised. He looked at Hugo carefully, and then said, "If you can play the leading actor, then that would be great. Of course, the position of the producer can also be given to You, the part about investment costs..." Mark paused for a while and said tentatively, "We are willing to invest 50 million US dollars. Of course, we need to discuss the details of the investment slowly. But that''s the budget." Although Hugo clearly knows Marks sincerity, the cooperation intentions of Sony Columbia Pictures in the past two years are undoubtedly the most distinctive. Mark even made many compromises to cater to Hugo, so in order to win the "Perfect" project , Mark will certainly be as generous as possible; but even so, he is quite surprised. From the producer to the budget cost, Mark has almost given a proposal that Hugo cannot refuse, showing his ambition to win. . In fact, for any screenwriter or producer, Marks positivity is great news, which means that Hugo can create the "perfectly beautiful" work according to his own ideas and ensure the quality of the work as much as possible. Under such conditions, it is estimated that this is the only one in Hollywood. On impulse, Hugo really wanted to nod. But Hugo still spent a lot of willpower to suppress this impulse. It was not that he was dissatisfied with Sony Columbia Pictures, he did not want to bargain, nor was he waiting for DreamWorks reply, but Hugo still had doubts about the script. Hugo benefited a lot from the conversation with Steven today. He needs to calm down and sort out his thoughts. Of course, Hugo also clearly knows that in order to reach the cooperation intention, Mark must have opened up all the conditions; but after the cooperation is truly confirmed, the businessman is a businessman after all, and how to arrange the use of the budget of 50 million US dollars, and the power of the producer. How should it work? The reason why Mark wants to work with Hugo so eagerly is to make the work successful and profitable, so they will certainly not let it go. Therefore, even if Hugo does not have any doubts and wants to nod, it takes time to settle, and then ask Rick and the others to inquire about it and make a decision. "Wow, this sounds really great." Hugo widened his eyes and exclaimed, "Then, Mark, tell me, what are your conditions?" Mark shrugged and spread his hands. "Seriously, we don''t have any conditions." This sentence made Hugo laugh, making it clear that he didn''t believe it. Mark also realized that he had acted too hastily. As a businessman, it was obviously abnormal to give such a generous contract unconditionally. He smiled helplessly, "Well, our condition is that you must be the actor." "Not even a supporting role?" Hugo asked jokingly, and Mark shook his head Not even a supporting role. Repeatedly, "must be the male lead." " This is the difference between Mark and Steven. Steven values ??the work itself, while Mark values ??Hugo itself. Of course, this is also because Steven is a friend of Hugo, so he will give sincere advice without being a businessman. In the final analysis, as the leader of DreamWorks, Steven will eventually return to the position of businessman. Regarding Mark''s conditions, Hugo was very certain, but now he really needs to think about it, and he doesn''t know if Ernst can give him some advice. Converging his thoughts, Hugo smiled, "Thank you for your condition, I will think about it seriously." These words made Mark stunned. In his opinion, Hugo appeared in his own script, which is almost a certainty, and his condition is not a condition. Objectively speaking, what he values ??is not Hugo as a screenwriter, but Hugo as an actor. This is the fundamental reason for Mark''s decentralization. If Hugo can''t play the leading role, then the value of "perfect" will inevitably shrink by at least half. So, what went wrong in this process? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Chapter 1848： Stop by the door After "Before Sunrise", Hugo once again created a script, "Perfectly Perfect". This news almost caused a sensation in Hollywood. Production companies, large and small, have cast their sights on, but Hugo has always kept a cool head. He clearly knows that these production companies value not Hugos talent as a screenwriter, but Hugos as an actor. Charisma. This is a matter of course, because "Perfect and Perfect" is only Hugo''s second screenplay, but as an actor, Hugo has already proven his powerful influence. Of course, in many cases, these two things are the same-especially when Hugo plays the leading actor, it has almost no effect. However, if Hugo does not play the leading role, or even not play the role at all? The huge gap is clearly visible. Hugo hopes to be clear about the boundaries: a screenwriter is a screenwriter and an actor is an actor. These are two different jobs. Hearing Hugos answer, Mark frowned and said eagerly, "So, do you have any other conditions?" For Sony Columbia Pictures, "Perfect" can be said to be a must. This is also a crucial part of Mark''s plan. Hugo thought for a while and said solemnly, "Mark, read the script carefully." Mark looked at Hugo with a puzzled face, obviously not understanding what he meant, "The script, read carefully, this is what My terms." After speaking, Hugo stood up and raised the coffee in his hand, "Thank you for your hospitality." Then he turned and left the coffee shop, leaving the unknown Mark sitting in place. The coffee in this coffee shop at the entrance of Sunset Plaza was really bad, but it was the taste in memory. Hugo frowned while savoring it slowly, and then drove away from Sunset Plaza. At the same time, in a building next to Sunset Plaza, a slender figure in a blue suit stood in front of the French windows, witnessing what happened on Sunset Plaza. After watching Hugo leave Sunset Plaza, Mark in his sight took out his cell phone and made a call. Then the cell phone ringing in the room broke the silence. The man picked up the cell phone, and then Marks voice came intermittently. "Sir, Hugo has already left...No, Hugo didn''t nod and agree...No, the conversation has always been smooth, but in the end..." Hugo drove all the way back to Malibu, and couldn''t help but think of the "perfectly perfect" script. He knew every detail of the script and knew exactly the characters he created, but he never stood as an actor. Think about it from a standpoint. If he really took over this so-called "tailor-made" script, how would he interpret the role of Melvin? Putting the car back into the garage, Hugo unconsciously played with the car key in his hand, and then walked towards the door of the house. The moment he pushed open the wooden fence, there was a timid sound beside him, "Hugo "This made Hugo pause. He looked around, but found no one. He thought he had misheard, but after pushing open the wooden fence, the voice rang again, "Hugo!" This time the voice was louder. Hugo followed the position of the voice and looked over. Then he saw a thin figure hesitatingly stand up from the small garden. He was carrying a worn sky blue backpack on his head. Wearing a dirty baseball cap, a pair of big eyes looked at Hugo innocently and pitifully, looking like an abandoned puppy. Hugo took a closer look and didn''t really recognize who it was. He had facial blindness, and with the cover of the opponent''s baseball cap, he was even more uncertain. The other party seemed to realize the confusion in Hugo''s vision, took off the baseball cap, stroked his hair in embarrassment, and looked at Hugo sternly. The person in front of him is James Franco! It was so long, too long, that Hugo hadn''t remembered the name, so that Hugo almost forgot about the Franco family, thinking they could continue their lives in peace. But when he saw James at this moment, Hugo knew that many things were impossible to get rid of in a lifetime, because it was accompanied by blood and genes, deeply imprinted in the soul. But why did James appear at his door? "What''s the matter?" Hugo had a big exclamation mark in his mind, and he looked at the figure in front of him incomprehensibly, which made James even more embarrassed, and he hardly knew he should put his hands. Where. After hesitating again and again, James raised his right hand, waved stiffly at Hugo, and smiled awkwardly, "Hey, buddy." Hugo paused for a while, and in the end, as soon as nothing happened, he turned around and was about to go down the stairs. James looked at Hugos back, but he was completely panicked, and immediately shouted in a hurry, "I ran away from home." These words stopped Hugos footsteps, but he still didnt turn around, just stayed. A back to James, "I had a big quarrel with my mother. I can no longer bear her hypocrisy. I can''t wait to tear off her mask. I can''t even face her calmly and calmly. After the quarrel, I was angry. I told my father everything, and then... the house was completely messed up. I packed up a few clothes and fled directly to Los Angeles." James''s immature voice was trembling in the air, and he could clearly feel his excitement and nervousness, the uncontrollable anxiety trembling. The messy words can''t describe the whole picture, but he can feel the huge impact of the great changes in his life. In fact, even for Hugo, the turbulent news almost made him unable to cope. He had been looking forward to the truth for more than 20 years, but swallowed him like a beast. The same change happened to James. The truth completely changed his life. The image of a mother who had always been perfect in his mind suddenly became...real. This was too cruel for James in his adolescence. It''s too ferocious. "I can''t... I can''t keep this secret, pretend that our family is still happy and happy." James'' brain was in a mess, because all this happened so quickly that he was in a hurry, and all his life became fragmented, even for him. Without knowing the ins and outs, he came to the door of Hugo''s house, squatting nervously in the garden, waiting for Hugo to appear, and waiting for an unknown future-even he didn''t know it, so he did it by himself What is the purpose of, what exactly does he want to find out. "Your image always appears overwhelmingly, leaving us no room to escape. You can see your news almost every day. It seems to remind me all the time what my mother did to you. However, she always Pretend that none of this has happened, as if you are just a stranger... She treats our three brothers very well, everything is fine, even better than before, she is always the perfect mother... but I know , She regrets it. She hides in the bathroom every day to wipe her tears. She will also quietly follow your news. If your picture appears on the TV show, she can''t help but stop and look at it more... but as long as When I show up, she will pretend not to care at all, I know..." "So, what do you want?" Hugo finally couldn''t help it anymore, turned around and interrupted James'' words hard, "Need me to comfort your mother''s guilt? Or do you need me to forgive your mother''s fault? Remember? Did I tell you that you have your life, I have my life, and there is no relationship between us." James looked at Hugo with a stiff face in front of him, as if he saw a scourge. He was so scared that he couldn''t say a word. His thoughts were already chaotic. At this time, there was no way to sort out a line of thought, "No, I don''t. ...I didn''t mean that..." James could only whisper like this, not knowing how to defend himself, nor how to calm Hugo''s anger, he could only stand in place at a loss. "I dont know what is your purpose in coming to find me? If you want to seek my forgiveness, I can tell you that I dont care anymore; but if you want me to do more, Im sorry, I cant do anything. "Hugo believes that he has done the best within his ability, and he has no choice and no need to pay more. James couldn''t help but shrank his shoulders, standing still on the spot, wriggling his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word, his panicked gaze didn''t even dare to look at Hugo, trying to explain vaguely, "I I ran out of money, and I couldnt pay for the motel I sneaked out...I, I dont know where else I can go...I dont have a place to stay, either have no idea" Hugo felt a dull pain in his temples. He could not help closing his eyes and rubbing his aching head, trying to calm himself down, "Why come to me? Why me?" James secretly raised his head, glanced at Hugo, and whispered, "Because I only know you in Los Angeles." Hugo only felt his chest tight, wanted to refute but didn''t know what to say, he couldn''t even tell whether he was angry or helpless, or ridiculous. I looked at the poor James up and down, but finally looked away, thinking about how he should deal with the lost boy in front of him. "Crunch", the brakes of the car''s tires attracted Hugo''s attention. In a panic, he just subconsciously looked at the sound. Before the car was fully heard, he saw a figure in a blue suit panicking. Get out of the car, "Hugo..." When Hugo saw the man in front of him, his originally chaotic thoughts became even more chaotic, "Hugo, we need to talk." The visitor said, this made Hugo rub his face severely, long. He breathed out and said helplessly, "Alan, long time no see." Chapter 1849： Old friends visiting Hugo felt that everything that happened today was too rapid and too turbulent, and everything came up in a swarm, making him a little frantic for a while. First is the "perfect" thing, then James Franco, and then Alan Strello. It was Allen who appeared at the door of Hugo''s house at this time. Hugo and Allen have not seen each other for more than a year, and so many things happened the last time they met. After thinking about it carefully, the two of them have never talked seriously. I don''t know where to start. After taking a deep breath, Hugo said, "It can be seen that we really need to talk. However, this is not a suitable place for conversation, let''s go in." After that, Hugo turned around and walked away. The pace was about to go down the stairs, but from the corner of his eyes he saw James who was still at a loss standing next to him. Hugo didn''t know what to do with this hot potato, but it didn''t seem to be the right choice to leave him here. Hugo sighed softly and said, "You come down too." James heard the sound of Hugo from the sea breeze, but he was hesitant. He was not sure if Hugo was talking about him, but he turned his head and looked. There seems to be nothing here except the man driving the sports car. The others are up. After realizing this fact, James suddenly jumped up, carrying his backpack, and walked to the wooden fence, but he didn''t dare to go in arbitrarily, and finally stood at the door, waiting for the man''s actions. Allen parked the car on the side of the road and walked to the wooden fence, but he was also timid, and he seemed to be unable to step out under his feet. Alan and James stood at the door, looking at the unlocked wooden fence, but they didn''t make any movement. The two looked at each other, and then both laughed awkwardly. In the end, James, who was still young and energetic, took a step forward, pushed aside the wooden fence and walked in. Allen adjusted his breathing again, and then took a step forward. After walking down the stairs, James didn''t see Hugo, which made him a little dazed, only thinking that the big room was dizzying. "Here, come here soon." A voice rang, and James looked over. He was a familiar man, but he couldn''t call his name for a while. "Good afternoon, I''m Samora Caswell, Hugo. Assistant." Samora walked into the courtyard and greeted with a smile, "Hey, Ellen, long time no see." Samora saw Ellen behind, but didn''t seem to be surprised, but greeted enthusiastically, "Come in. Do you want coffee or tea? It happens to be tea time at this time, and I baked some desserts, which you can take out for you to taste." At the greeting of Samora, James and Allen entered the lobby on the first floor, found a place on the sofa and sat down, "Hugo goes to the second floor to clean and tidy up, and he will get down immediately." Samora was busy. He greeted, and both Ellen and James were silent thoughtfully. James was looking at the furnishings of the villa quietly, and he could see Hugo walking down from the second floor out of his line of sight. This made him immediately stand up and stood awkwardly on the spot, as if he was a middle school student who had been punished for standing. So; Allen noticed James'' movements and noticed Hugo''s arrival, and slowly stood up, looking at Hugo with mixed eyes, but didn''t know what expression he should use to face Hugo. Seeing the two uninvited guests in the hall, Hugo also felt a headache, which made him take a deep breath again, calmed down, said hello with a smile, motioned for the two to sit down, and then he also found a place for himself. Sit down, "So Allen, long time no see, when did you come to Los Angeles? Why didn''t you give me a call?" Allen looked at Hugo with a complex expression, trying to calm his mood, "I have been in Los Angeles for a while, and you have been busy filming on the crew before, so I didn''t bother you." "There is still time for a beer with friends, you should call me." Hugo said with a smile. In fact, Hugo didn''t know how to face Allen. After the Oscars ceremony last year, the group of them was invited to board Alans yacht to have a party. Too many things happened that night. One of them was that in the drunken dimness, Hugo saw it in Alans eyes. Adoration, Alan almost even kissed him, which made Hugo a little panicked, but before that layer of window paper had time to pierce, Pedro had an accident. At that time, he and Allen had not had any communication, and the incident was buried in the night like this, as if nothing had happened, but he and Allen knew the truth deeply in their hearts. Not so. Now, facing Allen again, the past that seemed to disappear with the passage of time has become a barrier, making the original friendship jerky and embarrassing, and no one knows what to do. Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little tricky. He should have recounted the old with Alan, but the words seemed too polite, and James was still sitting next to it, which made the scene even more embarrassing. After hesitating, Hugo was still straightforward. He said, "So, when you appeared today, it seems that you didn''t ask me to talk about the past. Then, is there a business?" Allen seemed to be relieved, but he seemed to be even more annoyed. He let out a sigh of relief, "Yes, you can say that, it is indeed a business matter." But the words were only normal, and Allen looked and sat down. James, who was immersed in annihilating his sense of existence next to him, hesitated to speak. Hugo thought for a while, "Samora, he... uh, he shouldn''t have lunch, why don''t you take him to the kitchen and see if you can help him?" James realized that Hugo was talking about himself. He raised his head a little anxiously, looked carefully at Hugo''s expression, and made sure that Hugo was not angry, then stood up and followed Samora into the kitchen. Then Hugo looked at Alan and stood up, "We can go out and blow the air. Do you need a beer?" Allen shook his head, picked up the coffee on the table, and squeezed out a smile, "No, that''s enough. Your coffee beans have always had a super taste." The two left the hall with coffee, and walked towards the grass at the end of their sight. Allen thought about it, but still didnt know how to speak. Not only did time not kill the memory of that night, but on the contrary, it made the distance between the two people grow bigger and bigger. He even forgot how to communicate with Hugo, a thousand words It reverberated in his chest, but didn''t know where to start. Even the friend''s touch had disappeared, which made Alan close his eyes and conceal the sadness and bitterness in his heart. After opening his eyes again, Allen decided to just talk about business affairs, "I heard that you have a project you are seeking investment recently." Hugo raised his head and glanced at Alan in a little surprise, but then he thought about it, this is not a secret in the circle, and Alan knew it was not surprising, so he didn''t interrupt Alan and let him go on. , "If you don''t mind, I want to invest in this project." Hugo thought that Allen had something to follow, so he looked over calmly, waiting for the second half of the sentence, but this sight made Allen a little uneasy. He twitched the corners of his mouth awkwardly, "I mean it, you know , I am a businessman. The most important thing for a businessman is profit. Investing in your project is a cost-effective investment for me. So, so I think, maybe this is a good opportunity to make money." After that, Ai Lun took a sip of the coffee in his hand, trying to ease his nervousness. Hugo was stunned, "You came here on a special trip, just for this?" The figure of Allen hurriedly running out of the car just now looked like something urgent, but it was about investment. There is no rush at all, Hugo has only just begun to seek investment. Allen turned his head and saw the astonishment on Hugo''s face, which made him avoid his sight in embarrassment. In a panic, his wording was riddled with holes, and his emotions broke through his reason. It was really difficult to control his emotions. Allen smiled bitterly. Because you didnt seem to be very interested in my proposal just now." Hugo didn''t react at once, but looking at Allen''s serious expression, it suddenly became clear, "Mark Canton..." Allen nodded and gave an affirmative answer to Hugo''s guess. It''s no wonder that Mark was so generous, almost satisfying all Hugo''s ideas, and also put forward such a request, of course, there are Mark''s own considerations, but Allen standing behind Mark is so bold, which is the root cause. Otherwise, based on the current situation of Sony Columbia Pictures, the cost of 50 million US dollars is not a trivial matterespecially for small movies like "Perfect" However, Allen has always been hidden in Behind the scenes, why did he suddenly disrupt the plan and show up directly? Is it just because of Hugo''s refusal? You know, Hugo was not a rejection just now, but just said that he needs to think again. This is really a normal decision in the market. "You can tell me, why didn''t you nod and agree?" Alan finally looked at Hugo''s eyes and said in a rush, "We have worked together before, so I know your requirements and your thoughts. I can Guarantee, the crew will meet all your requirements, and all your ideas about the script will be guaranteed to be realized. This can be a work built according to your ideas." At this point, Allen also realized that he was too eager and coughed slightly. I said twice, "I mean, I trust your intuition, you will be 100% responsible for your work, and I believe that the work you create will definitely make money. So, if you have any requirements, you can mention it as much as possible. " After finally listening to Allens explanation, Hugo laughed blankly, "Allen, I didnt mean that, but I still have some doubts about this script that I havent solved. I also hope that Mark can read the script carefully after he goes back. Thats all. That''s it." "So, do you mean that our cooperation can be achieved?" Alan''s eyes were filled with joy. Chapter 1850： Treat each other sincerely Facing Allen''s eagerness, Hugo couldn''t help but choke. Regarding the situation of Melvin''s role, he himself didn''t figure it out, and he didn''t know how to explain it to Allen. Hugo tried to organize his own language to explain the whole situation clearly: In fact, for Hugo, an investor who is willing to cooperate 100% is naturally the perfect choice, but the premise is that he first clarifies his thoughts. Hugo''s pause was caught by Allen. He interpreted Hugo''s hesitation. It was like a sharp arrow that penetrated his heart without any barriers and was almost about to take it away. His breathing made Allen flustered again after finally calming down, "Hugo, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I made a wrong decision before, but I really didn''t expect anything to happen that night... What happened was just an accident. I drank too much, so my behavior was a little out of control, and things completely deviated from the track, but...but thats really not my intention, I just want to be your friend, really Yes, just friends, this is enough for me... I have never had any extravagant hopes, nor any attempts..." Hugo was still thinking, but was caught off guard by Allens sudden collapse, staring dumbfounded at Allen, who was almost falling apart, "Ellen, I didnt mean that...Ellen..." Hugo tried to fight. Break Allen and explain his intentions, but Allen grabbed his hair in annoyance at this moment and couldn''t hear him. "I''m sorry, I''m serious, I''m sorry... I''m not a pervert, I''m not a lunatic, I''m really not a pervert..." Alan bit his teeth tightly, but his body still trembled slightly uncontrollably. He likes Hugo, yes, he really likes Hugo, but he also knows that Hugo just treats him as a friend and has no other meaning. Therefore, he has never wished for something to happen, and he even strictly obeyed it. He didn''t want to go beyond that line, he just hoped to be Hugo''s friend, just waiting quietly by his side. But the impulse that night ruined everything. It was he who ruined everything and destroyed this friendship. In the past year, he has hoped countless times that time can go back, before all the chaos that night happened, and before his friendship with Hugo was still not destroyed. He swears that he will not do anything out of the ordinary, just quietly sticking to the position of his friend, this is enough, this is enough for him. Allen lowered his head. He was afraid to see Hugo''s face at this time. He was afraid to see the look of disgust, repulsion, and contempt. He was afraid that he would be exposed to the sun like this. He was afraid that he would be alone in the open. Wandering in the torrent of time... Just one look, a simple look, can completely destroy him. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." He really just wants to be friends, as long as they are friends, that''s enough. Hugo looked at Alan in front of him, dumbfounded. For the first time, he saw a soul fall apart in front of him, completely disintegrating into countless pieces. The kind of despair tore him to pieces, as if the next second. As the sea breeze dissipates in the hot summer sun, he can even clearly feel Alan''s pain, rushing toward his face and shaking his soul. Originally, Hugo thought that night was just an accident. Although he and Allen have not talked since then, this does not affect his perception of Allen. Because in Hollywood, Hugo has countless homosexuals around him, and he has received many confession over and under, although Hugo has never been interested, but it does not mean that Hugo will discriminate against these people. In Hugo''s view, they are actually the same as all ordinary people, but some people love the opposite sex, some people love the same sex, that''s all. For Allen, although a little embarrassing, it didn''t mean anything to exclude. It was just embarrassment caused by a friend''s confession. It was as if Sandra Bullock suddenly confessed to Hugo today, he would be surprised. This is also the reason why Hugo has not been able to confess his heart to Charlize for a long time, because once the friendship is broken by love and the original balance is lost, the situation will become more delicate. Just because of this, it has nothing to do with "Allen is a man". Hugo was still thinking about how to talk to Allen about this matter, but he did not expect that the blow to Allen that night was so severe that he would even defeat him. It is hard to imagine that this is the personable, calm, and unhurried Alan Strello that Hugo had previously known. Suddenly, Hugo realized that although there are many gays around him, the entertainment industry has the highest proportion of all walks of life, but he has never really understood their pain and gloom, even in **** rights. In the generally protected future, they will still be a disadvantaged group in society. Just like black people, although kind. Family. Discrimination has been eliminated for nearly half a century, but even in 2014, the unfair treatment of black people in American society is still unimaginable, let alone minorities such as Asians and Latinos. Hugo created the role of neighbor in "The Perfection", he is a homosexual. But now it seems that Hugo still lacks in the role modeling, because he has not really deeply understood their status quo-the current status quo in 1997. However, it was obviously not the time to think about the script. Hugo coughed slightly, only to find that Alan hadn''t noticed him at all. Hugo hesitated, patted Alan on the shoulder, and said, " Allen, we are friends, we have always been friends." Allen raised his head in surprise and looked at Hugo in surprise, "I mean it." Allen saw sincerity in Hugo''s eyes, "That..." What happened in the past year? Hugo twitched the corners of his mouth awkwardly, "I just confessed to me because a friend suddenly confessed to me, I don''t know how to deal with it." Hugo shrugged and explained, "You know, a real friend, suddenly Expressed my good feelings to me, but in fact I have no plan to respond. This needs to be handled carefully. Otherwise, there is probably no way to continue to be friends. The embarrassment and jerky are hard to eliminate. I am just looking for one. Its just the right way to deal with it, but... there was so much that happened that night, I couldnt handle it, didnt I? So, I think I should have missed the opportunity." Allen misunderstood Hugo''s avoidance. Allen''s eyes widened, and he looked at Hugo in amazement, "So, you mean...you don''t mind...well, I...I''m gay." Hugo fluttered and laughed, "No, of course I don''t mind. Many of my friends are gay, not only work partners, but also many friends, all of them are like this." Rick Rosen''s assistant Jim -Snow, Hugos exclusive makeup artist Troy Cole, etc. are all gay. Allen couldn''t believe it. His emotional breakdown at this moment will definitely not be weaker than before, "But...but you previously refused the invitation to star in''Saving Private Ryan'', and now you have refused the script''s cooperation request...this... ...Isn''t it because..." Hugo widened his eyes in surprise, "So, "Save Private Ryan" you also have an investment?" Allen''s head stiffened a little, but Hugo laughed helplessly, "I reject James Ryan. The role is just for the companys strategic considerations, and I also have to concentrate on my own script." "That..." Allen said hesitantly again. "''Perfectly perfect''?" Hugo asked in a loud voice, and Allen nodded again, "I just have some questions about the character. In the process of creating the script, I have been creating with the goal of starring in Melvin. , But after the script was created, it was discovered that the character of Melvin became real, but it did not match my image. So, I am not sure whether I can play the role of Melvin-of course, this is just my current role. Nothing has been decided. If I can, I still hope to play my own script. The role of Melvin is a big challenge, and I dont want to miss it." All the chaotic thoughts in Allen''s mind were connected together, "So you mean, you need time to think...this is the literal meaning? Not rejection?" Hugo endured his smile and shook his head." So you mean, the dog-blood reaction of my soap operas just now... are all my own cranky thoughts? You never thought I was a pervert?" Hugo bit his lower lip and shook his head again. . Previously, Allen had just drilled the horns and was completely blinded by emotions. Now that Hugo explained it clearly, everything became clear. Only then did Allen realize that after he had lost his own life, he had fallen into a panic. The situation. Allen pressed his chin in depression, "Very well, I ruined all the images I have built up by myself in front of the most perfect man in the world. Very good! Excellent work!" Seeing Alan''s self-ridicule, Hugo finally couldn''t help but laugh, and the more he thought about it, the more funny he became, and he couldn''t stop. After regaining his calm, Allen apparently became calm, as if his face was as thick as a city wall, standing beside him calmly, but his hot cheeks revealed his embarrassment, "So... we Is there any problem in between?" Hugo smiled and shook his head, "No, I think there should be no problems between us." "So... my friend?" Alan looked at the relieved smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, and his tight mood was relaxed, and the haze between his brows disappeared little by little. The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth bloomed brightly, "Yes, friend." Chapter 1851： Earthshaking Allen looked down at the coffee in his hand. The translucent coffee was slowly spinning under the stirring of the silver spoon, as if it had been a year in the past, spinning around in the dark, trapping him. The footsteps only made life worse and worse; but, when he raised his head, the sparkling blue sea in front of him spread out in his field of vision, and in an instant, it seemed that the whole world had become extremely open. "So,''Perfect'', what are you worried about?" Allen returned to official business. Even aside from friends, Allen is really interested in investing in this project. "I''ve read the script, yours The work is really amazing. You know I am sincere." Hugo chuckled lightly, "This is very important to me." Then he thought about it seriously, "The biggest problem is that I wrote this script according to myself as the male protagonist, but now it seems that I am Not necessarily suitable for this work. I''m not sure which part of it went wrong, so...From this perspective, as a screenwriter, I still have a long way to go." "So?" Allen didn''t seem to see the problem. "This is still an excellent script, and it''s still a worthy investment project. There is no doubt about it." Hugo looked at Allen''s eyes carefully and found that Allen was telling the truth. The sincerity in his eyes couldn''t be clearer, "Are you serious? Even if I don''t play the leading role?" "Of course, why not?" Ai Yi nodded of course without any doubt. The curvature of Hugos mouth couldnt help but he gently outlined, But Mark told me that the necessary condition for this project to achieve cooperation is that I must become the leading actor-this is what I can understand. As an actor, I do. Not bad; but as a screenwriter, my credit limit needs to be increased." "Please, Hugo, you don''t have to be humble in front of me." Allen shook his head, and a relaxed smile appeared on the thin lips. "You are an excellent actor, there is no doubt about it; but Your greatest value to a movie is your accurate grasp of the role and the script, and you have a keen eye for choosing works. The script of''Perfectly Perfect'', even if you leave all other factors aside, it is also a worthy investment. Project. What''s more, your name belongs to the screenwriter column." Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly. "So, you mean, even if I don''t play the leading role, you are still willing to invest?" Allen spread his hands, "Man, or we make a bet, even if this work does not have your participation, and you only appear on the production staff list as a screenwriter, this work will definitely be successful?" "Wow, this is a heavy bet." Hugo''s smile was completely released. "However, for me, there is actually nothing to be afraid of. After all, I am not the one who signs the check. " "So, promise me, you will seriously consider Mark''s proposal." Allen made this request again, "I know, you talked to Steven first, and Steven is your friend, so you are bound to be the first Consider him, but...add a competitor, I dont think Steven will mind." Hugo laughed, "I can promise you, I will seriously consider it." Allen turned his head contentedly and looked at the endless sea in front of him, and his mood broadened like never before, "Hugo, there is one more thing, I think you should be able to give me some advice." Hugo looked up. To Allen, he expressed doubts with his eyes, "In fact, some time ago, Steven and I were discussing a real cooperation project. I invested in DreamWorks as a shareholder and then assisted them in setting up their own issuing department." "But, what''s the difference between this and Wall Street capital injection?" Hugo doesn''t quite understand the meaning of this cooperative project. DreamWorks just doesn''t want large consortium funds to intervene in order to maintain the independence of his creation. However, now accepting Allen''s funds is just changing the soup instead of the medicine. Allen shook his head, "No, it''s not the same, I''m not in the name of our family, but in my own name." It''s like Steven Spielberg, David Geffen, Jeffrey Card. Same as Senberg. Hugo nodded slightly, "But you don''t know anything about movies. What about disagreements during the film production process?" "That''s why I want to ask for your opinion on whether this investment is worth making, and, if you invest, I hope you can become my spokesperson in DreamWorks and express your opinions." Alan''s words fell, and Hugo had a look on his face. Looking over in surprise, Allen waved his hand again and again, "Believe me, this is purely a businessmans abacus and has no direct contact with me personally. You know, this is a way to ensure the independence of DreamWorks as much as possible, and at the same time not Letting external funds affect DreamWorks'' professionalism, and letting you become a spokesperson, this is also a plan that Stevens can accept." "Are you sure? Are you sure it wasn''t because you had a good impression of me that you made the decision blindly?" Hugo did not conceal his doubts, and directly mentioned it. Allen laughed because of Hugos confession, "No, absolutely not, I am not Italian." This sentence also made Hugo laugh, "Actually, I had considered other candidates, Stie Wen is also considering candidates like Rick Rosen, but this position is too sensitive and requires someone we trust each other-even David and Jeffery can trust to serve, so we put My eyes are on you. Of course, you can refuse. When I mention this matter today, I dont want you to take this position, but to ask you, what do you think of this investment in DreamWorks?" Hugo felt for a while that countless messages were flooding in his brain. Recently, the dilemma faced by the elite brokerage company of Endeavour, the recent big moves by Sony Columbia Pictures, Twentieth Century Fox, Warner Bros., etc., and the recent debut of DreamWorks... There is too much information on the ever-changing shopping mall. Hugo finds it difficult to control the overall situation, but it is worthy of affirmation that DreamWorks really focused on the establishment of the distribution department, which also means that the historical track has changed. Changed once. "It''s worth it, I think so, and I really think so sincerely." Hugo gave his own answer, causing Allen to fall into contemplation, "As an actor." Allen couldn''t help but smile." As for your proposal...I cant give you any reply for the time being, but I am definitely willing to think about it. However, I can give you some warnings in advance. I am very good at film production, but I am thorough in management and operation. The incompetent." A smile appeared in Allen''s eyes, "Don''t worry, that''s not something you need to worry about, we all know this very clearly." I thought it was just a reunion of old friends, but I didn''t expect so many things happened. It seems that since he became the producer of "L.A. Confidential", the door to a whole new world has been opened, and the whole world has begun to change dramatically. These changes are too rapid, and Hugo still needs time to study hard and digest slowly. "Your coffee is cold. Let''s go back and change another one. I don''t want to be a bad host." Hugo said politely. Allen looked back, then lowered his head to show a smile, "I think it''s better to wait for the next time, don''t forget, you have another guest." Hugo was stunned, looked back, and saw James Franco, standing cautiously behind the pillars of the hall, almost forgot that this little guy was there, "Although I dont know who he is or what happened, Hugo, as a friend of mine, Can I give you a piece of advice?" Hugo looked at Allen in amazement, because Allen had always adhered to the bottom line of his friends and would not violate his personal*. What''s more, he probably didn''t know anything about James, but why did he say so at this time? Woolen cloth? Although puzzled, Hugo nodded. Allen said with a smile, "Many times, the problem doesn''t exist at all, it''s just that we don''t want to let ourselves go." Allen really didnt know what happened, he didnt know anything about James, but Allen could see his shadow in Jamess nervous look, and likewise, he could see depression in Hugos eyes. The intricacies. He himself went through such a process. In the past year or so, he has been torturing himself constantly, allowing himself to sink into pain. However, after really letting go, I realized that those tossings were nothing more than my own attachments. So, although Allen knew nothing, he knew that Hugo had a knot. "If I go over then I once again express my sincere apologies, and hope that it will not destroy the friendship we have just restored." Allen then regained his gentlemanship and said politely. Hugo twitched his mouth slightly, "Let me send you out." Hugo and Allen walked all the way out of the villa. Seeing the two people coming over, James immediately looked away, pretending to be just looking at the surrounding scenery, but the outside of his sight closely followed Hugo''s figure and waited nervously. With his own judgment. James is even thinking that if Hugo wants to drive him out, then he will hide in the room stubbornly, not because he has nowhere to go in Los Angeles except here; but because he wants to stay here. , Even though he doesn''t know the reason, he just wants to stay here. To be precise, he wants to stay with Hugo. Lifting his head, James saw Hugo reappearing in front of him. Hugo was just backlit, and the bright sun behind him surrounded Hugo like a halo, making him look tall and stalwart, and James had it. So a flash of God. But then, James began to turn around and run away. He didn''t want to face Hugo because he was afraid of facing Hugo. "Stop! I think we need to talk." Chapter 1852： Puzzled Hugo looked at James, who was awkward, his hands kept twisting together, and his knuckles began to turn white because of too much force. Hugo couldn''t help but look away. Actually, he doesn''t want to hear anything about Sally, but now James has appeared in front of him and broke in unreasonably. He can close the door to keep him out, or he can close his eyes and ignore it. , But... at least James is innocent. After taking a deep breath, Hugo tried to keep his voice calm, "So, what do you want to say? I''m here." James raised his head and gave Hugo a timid look, but Hugo pursed his mouth. With a shallow smile, "rest assured, I am not a serial killer." This sentence made James laugh, but then he converged with some worry, then fell silent, trying to sort out his thoughts, "Mom has been in a bad state recently..." But he just opened one. Hugo raised his hand to stop him, "If you are here to defend... Lena, I don''t think this is necessary. We have discussed this issue, have we? And more than once." James opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to respond. He hesitated, "I don''t want to defend my mother, I just want to tell you the truth." James still said firmly. "Too many things have happened in the past year. Since the release of Independence Day, my mother has become more and more silent. On the surface, she is getting better and better to our three brothers. She has almost no principles. To satisfy us, she nodded and agreed. She seemed to want... to make up for all the guilt for you. I know, I know there is no way to make up..." James seemed to be worried that Hugo would be angry and explained in a hurried manner, but Hugo did not speak. He just sat quietly on the sofa and looked at him quietly. This made James unable to distinguish Hugos true emotions. He could only Bite the scalp and continue to say, "But at night, she would hide in the bathroom and cry secretly. When you won the Oscar last year, your acceptance speech almost defeated her. After that, even watching you She will not be able to control her emotions." "I know this is annoying, it''s like trying to use my tears to recover those mistakes. I don''t like it, I even hate her because she is like a hypocrite, playing a good mother for a lifetime, but in fact she is A terrible liar. I dont like to see her make up for us, and I dont like to see her crying guiltily. Family happiness is gained by stepping on your wounds. I dont like this feeling..." The crystal tears in James'' eyes made Hugo slightly avoid his sight. In fact, he wanted to say that James''s views were all wrong. But in fact, he was jealous of the three Franco brothers deep down, because their happiness was once his memory. Therefore, he has no way to refute James, the words have reached his lips, but he can''t speak. "I tried to resist all her decisions more and more fiercely. I started...trying to steal things, fighting the teacher in class, secretly tasting the big things. Ma..." James'' voice was trembling slightly, "I know it''s all Wrong, but I had no way to control it. Until I finally couldn''t stand it, so I broke out with her completely. I accused her of being an out-and-out liar, she was a selfish villain... Later Afterwards, everything could no longer be covered up." All this is like retribution. After experiencing happiness, now the Franco family is also experiencing pain. Lena''s mistakes were made by the two families together. Hugo knows that the Franco family are innocent. They dont know what happened before, and they dont need to bear the consequences for Lenas decision. Even if Hugo still doesnt want to have anything to do with Lena, James is Innocent, he shouldn''t take it for Lena. Looking at James in front of him, Hugo wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t know what to say, he didn''t even know what kind of attitude he should face James. If it was Lena, things might be easier. "So, why did you come to Los Angeles?" Hugo took a deep breath, "If you want to come here to redeem or make up for your sins, you don''t have to. As you can see, I am doing well now, and the past has become the past. Therefore, I don''t need your comfort. , Or Lenas suffering. As for sympathy..." Hugo pulled the corner of his mouth lightly, showing a smile, "That''s even more unnecessary." "No, no..." James suddenly raised his head, swaying his hands in a panic to express denial, the tears on his cheeks were embarrassed, making him look really bad, "I don''t think like that, really. No, I..." He raised his hand and wiped his face in a panic, "Uh...I, I actually want to be an actor." He said quietly, and then secretly raised his head and glanced at Hugo, thinking that Hugo He would be very shocked, and would even laugh at his overweight, but he didnt want Hugo but didnt look surprised. He just raised his eyebrows slightly, and then there was no more text, which made James a little puzzledwhat the **** is this. Attitude, "I think you are a great actor, and I want to use my performance to change the world like you, so...so I came to Los Angeles and wanted to formally learn acting." James said dryly. After taking a peek at Hugo, who was still unresponsive, he grinned his teeth in annoyance. In fact, he had many things to tell Hugo. He felt that Hugo was the greatest in the world. Actor, he has seen every work of Hugo, including the "Hudson Eagle" that won the Golden Raspberry Award. He not only admires Hugo, but also admires Hugo. He aspires to be a An actor like Hugo...Last year''s "Blurry Rain" world tour in the United States, he participated in every stop, followed the band all the way to complete the long march, he witnessed the band''s glory He also felt the trough of the band. He even attended the funeral of Sally Hansen... For him, Hugo is like an idol out of reach. He is eager to follow Hugo''s steps and create a world of his own. His admiration for Hugo is too pale to describe in words, and the eternal flame in his chest is eternal. He couldn''t even tell whether the reason why he would vent all his anger to his mother was because of the longing for Hugo in his heart. But what is certain is that when he really realized that Hugo was his half-brother, it made him so excited that he couldn''t help himself. Therefore, he rushed to Hollywood without even thinking about the consequences. It''s like a moth fighting a fire. James originally thought that after seeing Hugo, he would pour out all the mixed thoughts in his heart, and he could even talk day and night. But in fact, Hugo gave him a chance, but he could only squeeze out a little bit of boring words like toothpaste, which sounded like polite words without any sincerity. James patted his head with some annoyance, and wanted to add a few more words, but he couldn''t say a word. Hugo still didn''t speak, but just sat quietly. He wanted to comfort James and encourage James, but he couldn''t say anything when the words came to his lips. He looked at James with a green face. Thinking of his penniless dilemma, Hugo said, "You can stay here tonight, but you must leave tomorrow." After speaking, looking at James with a look of sorrow, Hugo still didn''t continue speaking, stood up directly, and walked towards the second floor, leaving James alone on the sofa with a frustrated face. James sat on the spot annoyed, thinking about what he should do. He was not sure whether he had made the explanation with Hugo clear or not. He was also unsure that he ran to the door of Hugos villa without thinking about what to expect. , I just felt that there was a mass of paste in my head, and I couldn''t sort it out at all. However, if Hugo really drives him out tomorrow, what should he do? "Samora, Samora..." A cheerful shout came from far away from the courtyard, and then I saw a head of brilliant blonde hair gleaming in the sun, and that handsome face came in like a beam of light. James couldn''t help but raised his head and saw the man in front of him, but he had no time to speak, so he ran into the kitchen all the way, "Is there anything else to eat in the refrigerator? I''m starving to death, I''m really starving to death." Up." Samora, who was originally in the game room, ran out saw the figure rummaging through the cabinets in the kitchen, and laughed, "Why, what did you do today? No one provided your lunch? You are now a big star earning millions of dollars anyway, and you spend time with Hugo every day. Remember to pay for food!" The person who came was surprisingly Leonardo DiCaprio. He already had a bottle of peanut butter in his hand. He dug it up with a spoon and ate slowly. "What friendship do I have with Hugo? I also talked about food expenses. Really! Let''s do it, I will give him all the pay, and then move here to live." The sentence caused Samora to laugh. James looked at what was happening in front of him completely at a loss, but didn''t know whether he should stand up and say hello. Leonardo also noticed James at this time. He raised the spoon in his right hand and waved it. James also raised his hand and waved in embarrassment, "Where is Hugo?" Leonardo looked at Samora. Asked. Samora turned his back to James and said, "James Franco." Then he pointed to the second floor and said, "Hugo is on the second floor." Leonardo was stunned, and then he understood, slightly surprised. Chapter 1853： Forgive yourself Leonardo took the peanut butter bottle, walked to the hall, and carefully looked at James in front of him. The see-through eyes were penetrating James'' skin and looking at his soul. This made James a little uneasy, and even suspected that Leonardo would suddenly violently in the next second, and then punch him. However, Leonardo didn''t. He just nodded to James, then turned around and went upstairs up the stairs. Leaving James sitting in the hall alone, but sitting on pins and needles, he finally felt the consequences of his reckless decision. Even James himself began to think, "Why did I decide to come to Malibu in the first place?" When Leonardo came to the second floor, he didn''t see Hugo. He had to shout, "Hugo? Hugo?" Then there was a shout from upstairs, "I''m on the third floor." , Leonardo trot all the way up to the third floor, and then saw Hugo sitting on the balcony chair reading the script. Hugo''s expression was very normal, without any special emotions, which made Leonardo stunned, "So, what are you doing?" Hugo held up the script in his hand, "Studying the script, found some problems, need to sort out the train of thought." After speaking, Hugo also pursed his lips and showed a smile, as if he was not affected by James downstairs at all. Leonardo sat down next to Hugo, raised the peanut butter in his hand, and asked if Hugo wanted it. Hugo shook his head, so Leonardo put another tablespoon into his mouth and licked it carefully. After licking it, it was as if a five-year-old kid was stealing peanut butter with his mother on his back, causing Hugo to laugh, "Let Samora cook you some food, there is still money for a meal at home." Leonardo also chuckled. After smiling, he put the spoon in his mouth and looked at Hugo''s profile secretly. He hesitated and said, "So, the one downstairs What are you going to do, kid?" "It''s not my child. What do you mean by it?" Hugo twitched his mouth silently, "Go wherever he comes. He is not my responsibility." Leonardo sighed softly, "Hugo, don''t you realize it? Although you keep saying that you don''t care, you keep emphasizing that Lena''s life has nothing to do with you, but in fact, you still care. You The knot of heart has not been opened at all, so you have no way to deal with all this correctly." Hugo did not speak, but raised his head and glanced at Leonardo. Leonardo saw the wound in those amber eyes, the pain and torture of slowly tearing the scar apart, which made Leonardo a little unbearable. He even avoided his sight involuntarily, but He gritted his teeth and insisted, "It''s like Uma, your attitude towards her is normal, because you know she is just a stranger and she can''t hurt you, so you are calm. But, This is not the case with Lena. You are still afraid of opening the wound, so you are avoiding it." Hugo opened his mouth, only to find that he could not refute. Hugo looked down at the script in a panic, "I...I need to concentrate on reading this script, other issues...not important for the time being..." But having said that, Hugo found that his gaze could not be focused on the typefaces in front of him. The pile of fonts was made into a ball, and only a ball of black remained, "Hugo, you should know that if you Its not difficult to punish or retaliate, but you dont. Why? Because deep in your heart, you also know that her choice hurt you, but she has nothing to do with you now, you have your life She has her life, and none of you should continue to torture yourself because of a choice you made in the past. You said so, but you dont do it like this." "Leave the past in the past", everyone knows the truth, Hugo also convinced himself, but really want to do it, it is too difficult. When he met Lena at Universal Studios last year, he was like a coward, hiding in haste, or Charlize helped him stop Lena''s pace. why? Why didn''t he dare to face Lena? Why can''t he question Lena directly? Because in the depths of his heart, he still didn''t let go, he still couldn''t forgive, but there was no way to retaliate, so he cowardly hid. It''s ridiculous. "Leo, so, should I forgive her?" Hugo''s voice is like a wisp of smoke, which can be blown away by a breeze, and the scar in his heart is finally torn away. Not only is it bloody, but you can even see it inside. That pink flesh and blood. I thought it would hurt to the extreme, but because I was too numb, I couldn''t feel the pain. Leonardo let out a sigh of relief, "Do you want me to be a friend, or an objective third party?" This made Hugo twitched, but it was not a smile. Leonardo then continued. To, "I think you dont forgive her, but stop torturing yourself. You dont need her love to prove your existence, because you have Adam, and its her loss to miss you; you dont need her to repent. Prove your success because she chose to leave, and all the consequences should be borne by yourself; you dont need her pain to prove your happiness, because you have had it in your life without her for more than 20 years. My own life." Leonardo said calmly, but every word made Hugo gradually silent. The transparent light penetrated through the layers of armor and spilled on every dark corner of Hugo''s heart, expelling it bit by bit. The smog, the cold blood began to have temperature. "Forgiveness is actually forgiving yourself." Hugo sat quietly on the spot. He remembered Adams advice to him. In fact, every time Adam was persuading himself to let go, not because Adam had chosen to forgive, nor because Adam understood Lenas choice, but because Adam Don''t want to suffer. Although Adam was so dull and never knew how to express, deep down in his heart, he cared about only one, who was always his child. Not the woman who has left, nor the new family established in a strange place, but his child. In fact, after hearing James'' description just now, he thought he would be happier when he heard the disaster of Franco''s family, and he would feel relieved. But the fact is not the case, because Hugo knows that the break of the peaceful life of the Franco family will not be able to restore those pasts. Lenas pain and regret will only become the shackles of life, and more importantly, looking at the struggle and struggle in James eyes. Pain, he doesn''t think this is the right thing. So, does this mean that he is also destroying the happiness of that family with his own hands? "Hugo, do you remember? You told me before that when we were young, we always made mistakes, made wrong choices, and then spent our entire lives to make up for these mistakes. Being young is not an excuse, and we cannot explain those mistakes. , But it is a necessary stage of life, and no one can skip it." Leonardos words made Hugo chuckle, turning his head and looking over, carefully looking at the immature young man in front of him, with his blond hair shining in the sun, and Hugos mouth twitched slightly. A smile appeared, "Leo, why don''t I know, when did you know so many great things?" Leonardo dug a spoonful of peanut butter, put it in his mouth, and shook his head, "You told me these things, remember?" Leonardo raised his eyes and looked at the rain without evasive. With those amber eyes, "Hugo, you taught me these things." The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth slowly receded, but he didn''t speak anymore. Leonardo didn''t speak any more, just sat quietly next to Hugo quietly, but the spoon in his hand kept going back and forth between the peanut butter and his mouth, and he even licked the spoon repeatedly. Enjoy the happiness brought by sugar in detail. The sound of smashing smashing bounced gently in the air, and Hugo couldn''t help showing a helpless look, "Hey, do you have to eat so loudly?" Turning his head, Hugo saw Leonardos innocent expression. He shook his head helplessly, snatched the spoon in Leonardos hand, and took the peanut butter, "Didnt you say Don''t eat! How about it, I still can''t bear the temptation. Are you confused?" Leonardo said triumphantly, sitting next to him. Hugo rolled his eyes at Leonardo, "Shut up, this is my peanut butter." "Hey! This is my home too!" Leonardo murmured and complained, but then he showed a pleasing smile, "I have something to discuss with you. My apartment needs to be repainted Can I live here for a while?" "How long?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at Leonardo who looked like a husky, he couldn''t help feeling a little funny. Leonardo raised his right index finger, "A week?" Leonardo shook his head, "No, one month." "One month? Your apartment is not going to be redecorated!" Hugo said silently, but Leonardo''s eyes widened with a pleading expression, Hugo pointed in the direction of the study, "Go Bring my guitar and talk about it." Leonardo stood up immediately, and saluted nonchalantly, "Yes, sir!" Then he ran barefoot all the way into the study, took out the acoustic guitar that Hugo often uses, and handed it to Yu. Guo, "Sir! What else can I order?" Hugo handed the peanut butter to Leonardo again, "Shut up, sit down and wait obediently." Leonardo stood up and saluted again, and then respectfully took the peanut butter and squatted beside him, "Sir. , You want to create a melody?" Hugo glared at him, and then Leonardo obediently raised his right hand, made a zipper gesture on his mouth, and sat quietly next to him, with a peaceful and beautiful face. It looked like it made Hugo finally hold back his smile. Chapter 1854： Let go Hugo held the acoustic guitar and sat quietly in place. He didn''t start to play in a hurry, but carefully adjusted the strings in his hands, as if this was the most important job in the world. Leonardo sat next to him, and all his movements couldn''t help but stop, watching Hugo''s movements quietly. The simple movements seemed to have magical powers, with a quiet but powerful force that made him earnestly Watching. Under the sunlight, the thin strings cast a golden light, and they flicked between Hugo''s slender ones. The surface of the dilapidated guitar is well maintained. It can be seen that it has gone through countless journeys. The scars of the drifting are clearly visible. Time has left a thin layer of wax on those scars, which have been preserved intact. . This made Leonardo couldn''t help but want to listen carefully to the story behind this guitar, as if even the smallest scratch has an endless legend. This is not the first time Leonardo has watched Hugo create music, but it is the first time that he has felt the story behind the musical note. There are thousands of words hidden in the silence. Lifting his head, Leonardo looked at Hugo''s familiar profile, and outlined blurred lines in the afternoon sun, focused and engaged, his every move was so common, but so meaningful. Until this moment, Leonardo truly realized how much weight he was carrying on Hugo''s shoulders. Perhaps, in the eyes of onlookers, about Lena, about Adam, about Franco''s family, it seems that it is just a simple matter. But in Hugo''s world, that is almost a portrayal of the first half of his life. At this time, Leonardo realized how heavy his light words were for Hugo. In many cases, the lightheartedness of bystanders is too unfair to those involved. Leonardo raised his right hand slightly, he wanted to say "sorry" to Hugo. However, Hugo hugged the guitar tightly at this time, and gently outlined the strings. The clear and translucent musical notes were like sunshine, gurgling down like a stream. Time froze at this moment in an instant, outlined into a transparent amber shape, condensing the memory forever. "Let me go, I don''t want to be your hero, and I don''t want to be a big man. I just want to be an ordinary person and work hard for a lifetime." The singing like a narrative poetry, riding the wind in the sun, let all the noise All disappeared in an instant, as if... as if only the whistling wind was soaring in the sun, the dust of bright fireworks filled the air, and the continuous mountains quietly stretched endlessly in the line of sight...The colorful golden light was in There was a whisper in the ears, other than that, there was only silence in the world. The peaceful, ordinary, and tranquil scene is slowly outlined in a gentle melody. "I dont want to be a glamorous member of the masquerade you organized. Everyone has the opportunity to grow. If I have a job to support my family, maybe I will buy a few new strings and spend the weekend with her. "The simple lyrics are quietly narrating the most ordinary life. There is no ups and downs in movies, no surgings in novels, no dramatic changes in stories, everything is just the most ordinary, simplest, and most peaceful life. But there are too many stories. The prom is glamorous, the ignorant and ignorant of the young first love, the wanton display of musical dreams... All the magnificent waves in those memories, but finally returned to peace. "We can whisper something about the secret of my American dream. Babies need to be cared for, but I am just a child like everyone else." Everyone thinks that they are special, that they are unique, and want to be. Being able to chase dreams, thinking that they are the heroes who save the world, eager for the world to know their name, and hope to be able to leave their own footprints in the long river of history...so that when ordinary life invades, that This kind of mediocrity is caught off guard, and it drowns itself in an instant. Everyone is struggling, trying to get rid of the ordinary life, trying to realize their American dream. I was at a loss, but I forgot my original dream and the happiness and beauty of ordinary life. People are always too greedy. We always think that there are more, more...but we don''t know, behind the more unknown, the price is the loss of true happiness. "So, let me go, I don''t want to be your hero, and I don''t want to be a big man. I just want to be an ordinary person and work hard for a lifetime." Almost without warning, Leonardo''s cheek was wet with warm tears. He didn''t cry, but his tears slipped slowly, because he understood the story behind Hugo''s melody. That powerful force grabbed his heart fiercely, and an indescribable sourness surged to his heart. Before he realized it, his vision was blurred by warm tears. Once, Lina was unwilling to be ordinary, unwilling to be lonely, unwilling to mediocrity; once, Lina thought that her dream was still not realized, she just wanted to run wild to realize her life value; once, Lina chose for the uncertain future To let go, choose to escape, choose to move forward... Lena''s choice is not wrong, no one can blame her for doing wrong, because this is youth, and making mistakes is a part of youth. Therefore, Hugo chose to forgive. He was reminding himself to forget Lena and remember Adam. Because Hugo realized that his refusal to let Lena was just unfair to Adam. Lena left, but Adam chose to stay. He chose the ordinary and the mediocre. He chose to shoulder the responsibility of the family. He refused to be a hero, he refused to be a big man, and he refused to realize his dream. He just Stubborn and cowardly guarding Lanches, accompanied by Hugo''s side, became the strongest backing behind Hugo, and then waited for the day when Hugo grew up-grown enough to support the whole with his shoulders The world, and he remains alone behind him, always standing in place, waiting for the place called home. He chose to become a father. Therefore, Adam is not a hero, he is not a big man, let alone a great man who goes down in history, except Lanches, no one knows his name. But for Hugo, he is a hero. His father is the greatest miracle in his life. "So, let me go, I don''t want to be your hero, and I don''t want to be a big man. I just want to be an ordinary person and work hard for a lifetime." Hugo just sat quietly on the spot, twitching the guitar strings quietly, but the poetic melody was stained with wizard magic, carrying sunlight, starlight, and sparks in the air. Zhong arbitrarily released energy, using the calmest force to set off the most incredible storm. Leonardo found that his tears could not stop at all. He could only bite his lower lip tightly and let the tears run wildly. Hugo sang softly with a smile in the dim tears, with that warm voice. Just like the wings of an angel, it makes people intoxicated. The smile in the halo is so perfect, quietly bursting with light. This is a quiet storm, covered on a calm surface, the whole world began to fall apart, the vicissitudes of life, as if the universe had exploded in front of my own eyes, but there was no sound, no storm, just quietly looking at the sky. Countless fragments burst out. Quiet, but magnificent, rushing like an epic, the soul began to tremble. The most powerful force is actually ordinary life. The simplicity and boredom that seems day after day can destroy everything easily; however, a kind of energy called family affection can make this ordinary life magnificent. Even more magnificent than the Big Bang. James raised his head and looked at the sky. He wasn''t sure where it was, but he could hear the sound of angels singing from the sky. The quiet melody carried a powerful force, causing him to fall into an unknown. In the world, the ubiquitous light blurred his vision, unable to recognize the direction at all, and could only stand in place blankly. Even before James could react, tears had already crushed all his defenses. He had no power to fight back. He could only open his mouth slightly, letting the tears make him extremely embarrassed and extremely small, gradually in the melody. lose oneself. James didn''t know what was going on, he couldn''t even hear Hugo''s lyrics clearly, but the melody alone was enough to make him completely lost, lost and at a loss, sitting in place. In the brilliant light, Leonardo saw the smile at the corner of Hugos mouth. He could even outline the perfect arc. Leonardo knew that it was splendid from the heart, like an orchid blooming proudly on a cliff. , Vicissitudes and strong. When a melody ended the whole world fell silent. Hugo still held the acoustic guitar and sat quietly on the spot. He didn''t shed tears, but a vague halo covered his eyes, and the corners of his mouth were only outlined with a shallow arc, with a warm smile. Hugo was finally relieved. He knew that forgiving Lena not only meant forgiving himself, it also meant that he chose to let go and let go of the image of a mother who represented childhood; Hugo knew that he had missed too much. Too much, he should not be attached to Lena, but should focus on Adam. The real company by his side is his father, who has always been the taciturn, irritable father. His hero has always been that figure, but he has always forgotten this. Therefore, Hugo was relieved. At this moment, he felt an unprecedented ease, as if he were treating Uma, and he could face Lena calmly. Even though Lena appeared in front of him now, he was fearless and he could face it with a smile. Because Hugo knew that the term mother could no longer hurt him. "Hugo, what was the name of this song just now?" Leonardo said softly, as if worried that a little louder would break the beauty of this moment. Hugo slightly outlines the corners of his mouth, "''Hero()'', this song is called''Hero''." Chapter 1855： Strong backing At one time, Hugo thought that the so-called hero should be like Superman shouldering the heavy responsibility of saving the world, it should be the Beatles who relied on his own power to change the entire era, and it should be Martin Luther King who contributed to the progress of mankind. My life... But now, Hugo finally understands that, in fact, everyone has their own hero in their heart, and the image of each hero is different. For him, his hero is the man who is so dull that he can hardly express his emotions, the man who stands behind him in obscurity and encourages him to take care of him, the man who bears all the weight of life on his shoulders. Adam Lancaster. Hugo remembered that night in his childhood when he was almost delirious because of a high fever. His memory was so vague that he could not remember many details of that night. He just vaguely remembered a hot body temperature and hugged him tightly. While holding him, as if embracing the whole world, he could even feel that body was trembling slightly, as if he was afraid... afraid that if he loosened his hands a little, he would lose him. The fear is so clear and deep, he You can almost see the **** of death standing at the end of the bed smiling, but there is a body in front of him firmly blocking the middle, using that fragile back to resist the breath of **** of death, and then abruptly pulling him back from the **** of death. He used to think it was Lena, because when he woke up, all he saw was the gentle face of his mother. But at this time, the memory in his mind is gradually becoming clear. He can smell the bad tobacco smell, and he can also see the raunchy scum. The hot warmth is like a flame of fire. Surrounded, that figure is not Lena. That is his hero. Hugo let out a long sigh, the crystal tears in his eyes blurred his vision, and everything around him was stained with a thin golden halo, but the smile at the corner of his mouth was gently outlined. Then Hugo stood up, stood still and looked around in a daze, only to find that the figure he was looking for was no longer nearby. The turbulent emotions in his heart made him unable to settle down. Hugo strode back to the study, picked up the phone and dialed the familiar number. The phone rang for a while, and Adam''s rough voice came over, "Good afternoon, this is Adam." "Hey, Dad, it''s me, Hugo." Hugo said with a big smile. However, when he heard the familiar voice, tears finally couldn''t help anymore, and they just slid down his cheeks. He had never missed this voice so much. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Still like Adam''s style, simple and rude, "Couldn''t it be those reporters who troubled you? I know these dogs. Shit is definitely not willing to rest, if you look at them Pleasing to the eye, just throw your fist up and let them taste your power! "It''s okay, it''s okay..." Hugo shook his head, but his smile burst into tears. Such a familiar voice made him feel relieved. "You know me, now those reporters don''t dare to offend me at will, otherwise your rifle would not agree to it." Hugo''s ridicule made Adam scratch his head awkwardly, and simply said grumpily, "If it''s okay, then what are you calling me for? If it''s too leisurely, go find something to do! I still have guests here, but I dont have time to spend time with you like a bitch." Hugo seemed to feel Adam''s uncomfortableness, and chuckled lightly. This laughter made Adam more awkward, and he only felt that his whole body was not right. His messy brows were completely knotted together, and he said directly, "Then I will hang up!" Adam didn''t realize Hugo at all. Emotions, I couldn''t wait to hang up the phone, but at this moment Hugo said "Wait" again, which made Adam pause, and said impatiently, "What!" "I just want to tell you, I miss you a little bit." Hugos voice came from the receiver, and Adam was stunned. At that moment, Adam almost didnt know how he should respond, so that he looked to the side involuntarily, and flipped over the counter with his left hand uncomfortably. Cigarette, and then pushed the matchbox next to him, only to find that these actions had no way to link his inner tension. Immediately Adam realized his gaffe, which caused him to cough twice, concealing the emotional fluctuations in his voice, he had to raise his voice, and the rough voice complained, "So? You are thirty. Im not a child. Do you want me to take care of you? If nothing else, lets do it for now. I dont have time to accompany you. After speaking, Adam hung up the phone in a panic, almost afraid to do it again. Facing Hugo, he smashed the receiver severely, but the first time was not accurate, which made him hurriedly put the receiver back in a hurry, praying that Hugo would not hear his gaffe here. Seeing the innocent phone that was hung up forcibly, Adam was stunned, standing still on the spot, as if his brain couldn''t react at all. After a long time, really a long time, Adam gently squeezed his lips, then coughed twice, and returned to normal again, as if nothing had happened, but the slightly trembling fingertips leaked his heart. The truest emotions. He looked at his trembling fingers, and reached out to grab the cigarettes on the counter, but when he picked it up, he seemed to remember something, and put the cigarette pack back on the counter hotly, and finally twisted his fingertips. , Clenched his hands into fists and put them in his pants pockets. Hugo quietly listened to the busy tone coming from the receiver, but did not rush to put the phone down, but stood quietly, thinking carefully for a long time, for a long time, and then whispered softly, "There is also I love you. For European and American family culture, this is a simple sentence, a simple sentence, and a daily sentence, but Hugo has never been able to say it until today. Perhaps, one day in the future, he could muster the courage to say this in front of Adam, because he really thought so in his heart. After taking a deep breath, Hugo gently put the receiver back, then stepped forward, walked out of the study, looked back at Leonardo who was still sitting in the sun, Hugo waved at him, "No Didnt you have lunch? Samora should be ready, go downstairs." Leonardo lowered his head embarrassedly, wiped the tears from his face in a panic, muttering and complaining, "The sun is really dazzling, and the eyes hurt." But the voice was not loud, and he didn''t know that he was hiding it from Hugo. , Explained to him, and then hurried over and said nonchalantly, "What about the big parasol on the balcony? Why not take it out? You can sunbathe here in the future." "Go and ask Samora yourself, didn''t you put it away with him last time?" Hugo also pretended not to see Leonardo''s embarrassment, and walked downstairs with him with a smile. When he came to the first floor, Hugo saw James, who was still in tears. He saw Hugo and Leonardo, wiped the tears from his cheeks in a panic, then stood up, bowed his head uneasily, but I don''t know what I should do. Hugo patted Leonardo on the shoulder, "You go to the kitchen, James and I have a few words to say." Leonardo curled his lips and ran away all the way. Hugo looked at James, but smiled, "Have you called Lena?" James shook his head vigorously, pursed his lips stubbornly, and muttered a few words, but Hugo did not understand. He then said, "Give her a call, at least let her know that you are safe "It made James raise his head like a lightning strike, as if Hugo''s next sentence was to drive him away, but the panic expression made Hugo laugh, "I mean, you want to stay Los Angeles, this is your freedom, but you should at least let your family know whereabouts." Hugo thought for a while, "You just said that you want to be an actor. If you dont mind, I can introduce you to a professional acting school for some acting studies. As for what you can achieve, its up to you. Thats right. There are many reasons for how the turmoil of the Franco family happened, and some of them must belong to Hugo. However, Hugo does not need to be responsible for James, but he does not need to completely separate himself. After all, James is innocent. "You can stay here tonight, and then tomorrow I will ask Samora to take you to find a place to live. There are many young people in Los Angeles who specialize in learning acting. I believe finding a place is not too difficult." "But... but why can''t I stay here?" James boldly said, observing Hugo''s expression carefully, "Although I know, you don''t want to admit that you are mine... brother, but you It cant be denied, can it?" "James dont have to take an inch." Hugo felt a little helpless, but showed a serious expression, shook his head, "Your life, my life, there is no intersection..." "But all this has happened." James said loudly, stubbing his neck, he really wanted to stay, even if it was silly, "I already know your existence, you also know my existence, so why not? If you are worried that there is no place for me to live here, I...I can sleep in the grocery room or, or just outside, in the garage, I have no problem." "James, you are not my responsibility." Hugo tried to explain, but Leonardo came out of the kitchen, "But, I can stay here, why can''t he?" Hugo glared at Leonardo speechlessly, and Leonardo immediately retracted his head like a tortoise. Hugo turned his head angrily and looked at James in front of him-he actually made a pitiful pleading expression very cooperatively, Hugo shook his head, "You are crossing the boundary, James, you are crossing the boundary, you It''s not my responsibility. Attention, you are not my responsibility!" But after venting, Hugo still sighed and closed his eyes, unwilling to look at Jamess puppy-like eyes, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end he turned around and left without agreeing. But it did not refuse. Chapter 1856： Reunion with Bole "So, did he live here?" Charlize sat cross-legged on a beach chair, with the "Perfect" script on his knees, raised his chin and pointed to James Franco, who was playing against Alex. , With a smile on the corner of his mouth, jokingly. Hugo shrugged, looked back at the lively lawn, and said embarrassingly, "I''m not sure." James signed up for the Acting Academy and has just started studying now, Alex, Leonardo and Toby. When someone finally found a student who could "teach" acting skills, several of them seemed very excited. In their spare time these days, they were all playing the most basic role setting and role substitution games in the acting academy, which was completely enjoyable. "He called home and explained the situation. I''m not sure what he said, but... his family agreed that he should stay in Los Angeles to learn acting." Hugo turned his head and retracted his gaze, "So I thought ...He should be living here temporarily. After he finds a job, he can pay the rent and move out." "You know you have no responsibility for him, right?" Charlize raised his eyebrows and said. Hugo pursed his lips. "Are you sure?" As James said, no matter whether he wants to admit it or not, they are inevitably linked together. Among all the things that have happened, James has always been An innocent person who was accidentally implicated. Charlize chuckled and nodded, "I''m pretty sure." Then she carefully checked the look between Hugo''s eyebrows, "But he is indeed innocent. So... as long as you are sure you have no problem, then He has no problem staying. Charlize was always worried about Hugo. For her, Lena was just a stranger, and Hugo was her friend. Hugo also lightly tapped his chin, "Yes...Yes..." Then he laughed, "At least he is not a stranger, is he?" I have known James for several years, and later through Came. Long, Hugo also knows that he was taken down in Houston. When taking medicine, it was James who really worked hard. Therefore, they are indeed not strangers. "So, what do you think?" Hugo pointed to the script on Charlize''s knee, returning to the serious topic of today. Charlize frowned, "I''m not sure. It''s undeniable that when I was reading the script, the person in my mind was indeed not you. The first impression...it should be someone, uh, older. People, but..." Charlize also tried to organize his own language to express his true feelings, "but I think your acting skills are enough to change this kind of initial impression, and that kind of detailed sculpture can often make the impression huge. Changes. So, Im not sure what you mean." Hugo thought intently, "Let''s put it this way, you know, the original intention of this script was Ernst," Charlize nodded in affirmation, "Although I played the role when I was creating it, It is described by the goal, but in many cases, when grasping the details of the script, it is inevitable that there will be deviations. It is more the role that affects the pen and ink. Therefore, I think maybe the role will be closer to Ernst. In other words, if I come to play , The effect will definitely be discounted. Of course, I know that acting can change many things, but acting is not a panacea, acting cannot make up for that pure natural impression." "So, you are worried that if you come to act on your own, it will not achieve your original intention of writing the script?" Charlize grasped the core of the problem and got Hugo''s affirmative answer, but Charlize couldn''t help but waver. I shook my head, "Sorry, I can''t give you any advice. I know the actor''s goal, and I hope to inject life into the character with acting skills and become a part of the story, but the screenwriter''s goal? My understanding is too superficial." "This is also my biggest confusion at the moment. I think the biggest goal of the screenwriter should be to make the stories beautiful and to convey ideas through these stories. But I am not sure." Hugo said while thinking. "Where''s Ernst? I still haven''t given you any response?" Charlize knew that Hugo had visited Ernst specially, so that''s why he asked. Hugo shrugged, his face full of embarrassment and regret even if he answered, "Perhaps you should come directly to the door, you know, what Ernst needs is a little excitement." When Hugo saw Charlizes "You know I know" expression, he couldn''t help but laughed, and remembered the time at Sunset Square. They always like to make noises deliberately, and then anger Ernst, just to make Ernst doesn''t want to stay at home every day. Later, it was quite effective. Unfortunately, after they moved, Ernst retracted into his protective shell. "It seems I interrupted your good time." A voice came from the stairs behind, and Hugo and Charlize turned their heads, and then they saw a group of people walking down the steps, and it was Shirley who spoke. -Lansing, she is walking in the front, next to Rick Rosen. However, Hugo did not have time to say hello to Shirley and Rick, and immediately turned his attention to the thin and tall figure behind. The man had gray hair, wrinkled cheeks, and thick lines drawn between the gullies. Bookish; although it is midsummer now, he still wears a sky blue shirt with vertical stripes, buttoned neatly, and even with a bow tie, which looks like a decent English gentleman, the kind of old and pedantic Temperament is easily daunting. When Hugo saw this man, his expression couldn''t help but pause, and then burst into bloom in an instant, "Peter? Oh, my God!" Hugo shouted, and then saw the old gentleman reveal a The kind smile was like when the master saw his beloved disciple, which made Hugo immediately leave the beach chair and greet him quickly, "Jesus Christ, how many years have we not seen each other?" "Six years and five months." The gentleman gave the answer accurately, standing on the flat ground in front of the stairs with his feet together, politely waiting for Hugo to come up, and finally Hugo stopped in front of him. Stretching out his right hand, he smiled and said politely, "Look at this young man, he is already a gentleman through and through, I can hardly recognize it anymore." Hugo held the opponent''s right hand and couldn''t help but sway it twice. His enthusiasm could not be expressed in words. Hearing the other party''s words, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "I believe Mr. Keating will be very satisfied with his education. Fruitful." The gentlemans smile lightly outlined, and then he looked up and down the Hugo in front of him: Hugo was resting at home today, wearing a simple lake-blue T-shirt and white beach pants, with a pair of beach herringbone on his feet. drag. Compared to the gentleman''s full formal attire, this can almost be said to be disheveled, but he slightly clicked on his chin, "Believe me, Mr. Keating can''t be more satisfied." Speaking of Mr. Keating, perhaps some senior film lovers will think of a movie, "Death Poetry Society", and this work is precisely Hugos famous work, which has special significance for Hugo''s entire career. One of the works. The gentleman in front of him is the director of the "Death Poetry Society", Peter Will (peter.). Although Hugo joined the "Death Poetry Club" with many additional factors, Peter really caught Hugo''s bookishness at a glance. During the filming process, Peter even polished Hugo''s acting skills. Even if Peter is Hugo''s master, there is absolutely no problem. Peter, who is already over half a hundred years old, is a very special director in Hollywood. He is a typical Hollywood director. Most of his works can be called "commercial movies", but he is special because he refuses Following the commercial trend and shooting standardized commercial films, on the contrary, he always interprets the profound, struggling and contradictory human nature with his own unique style and aesthetic concepts, presenting profound connotations. For the teaching of actors, Peter is unique. Among the current Hollywood superstars, Mel Gibson, Harrison Ford, Robin Williams can be said to be the top actors he has discovered or popularized. Guo can also be regarded as a disciple of Peter, who has truly entered the top ranks of Hollywood through the "Death Poetry Club". However, after filming the "Dead Poetry Society", Peter slowed down his work, almost half-retired, and only shot two works in the past eight years. Therefore, Hugo hasn''t seen Peter for a long time, and when he saw Peter appearing on the stairs just now, he couldn''t hide his excitement. "It seems that our worries are all wrong Shirley, who is standing aside, said with a smile, drawing Hugos attention, she shrugged, "We are all worried about you too It''s been a long time since I saw Peter, I probably won''t recognize him. "This is a pun. On the one hand, it refers to Hugo''s face blindness. On the other hand, it also refers to Hugo''s status as a superstar nowadays. Hugo didn''t mind, he just chuckled, "Even if it is true, I have to pretend to avoid being rude." This ridicule made everyone laugh out loud, and Hugo received Rick''s sight. , This reacted, "Look, I''m still rude, please come in. The swimming pool is obviously not a good place to entertain guests." Hugo stepped aside and signaled everyone to enter the house. Rick stayed at the end and whispered to Hugo, "New work." This made Hugo understand instantly. Recently, Hugo has been looking for "perfect and perfect" cooperation, but Shirley came on behalf of Paramount today, not for this work, but for other requests. Such an accident caught Rick somewhat by surprise, so he did not notify Yu in advance. fruit. Hugo stood there, but he thought about it seriously. In fact, it would be a good idea if Peter was to direct "Perfect". Its just that, I dont know what Shirley brought Peter over today, and what works she came here with, and knowing that Hugo is preparing for "Perfect Perfection", this is really curious. Chapter 1857： Black comedy "I heard that you wrote a script recently?" Peter asked curiously after a brief greeting. Hugo laughed, "Yes, I''m trying something different. What? Are you interested in reading it? I''m open to any criticism." "Believe me, Hugo demonstrated a super high level in this script. I chatted with several screenwriters that day. They all said that Hugo''s script is worthy of careful study and repeated scrutiny." Shirley explained, There is a polite smile on her face, but it makes people unable to distinguish the true from the false. "Our company is also working hard to obtain the filming rights of this script, but there is still not much progress." Shirley turned to look at Peter, half-joking Speaking of, "Actually, I had thought about it. If you were to direct it, it would be a good choice." "Oh? That''s very interesting." Peter raised his ending slightly, "In fact, I have seen''before sunrise'' and I have also thought about what it would look like if I were to shoot this script." Peter Seeing Hugo smiled appreciatively, "The answer is that it is difficult for me to shoot better than Linklater, because the wisdom in this script is too moving, and the use of the lens is a daunting challenge." Hugo was quite surprised. Peter had actually watched "Before Sunrise", which made his cheeks feel a little hot; in fact, Peter was also a little surprised. Hugo expressed such outstanding talent and profound knowledge in script creation. . "If it weren''t because I had signed a work, maybe I would really be interested in this script of yours." Peter didn''t speak hurriedly. Although polite, his eyes were full of sincerity. It can be seen that there is not much change between him and the wise elder who filmed the "Death Poetry Society" eight years ago. "In fact, the script I am preparing has been stagnant for a year. I believe it is a very good script, but I don''t know if it can be compared with the work of your own screenplay." At this point, Peter chuckled lightly. , "We all know that the author always attaches unusual importance to his work." Peter is also an excellent screenwriter. His work "Green Card Love (green.card created in 1990 was nominated for the Oscar for Best Original Screenplay. In the face of Peter''s frankness, Hugo didn''t mean anything, "So, you are looking for me today because..." "Yes, it''s because of this work." Peter nodded and gave an affirmative answer. "In fact, there have been disagreements within our crew on the choice of the actor for this work, but some people changed their minds later. , Shirley mentioned you, and we all reached a consensus that you would definitely be the most suitable candidate. Its just... I dont know if this work is good enough to make you nod to sign." Peter frankly explained the ins and outs briefly, looked at Hugo sincerely, and didn''t say any nonsense such as "the script originally locked you as the best choice". Hugo couldn''t help but glance at Rick. Rick pursed his lips and shrugged, seeming to confirm Peter''s words. Hugo didn''t have time to think, just smiled and said, "What project is it? You have successfully aroused my curiosity." If it was just a normal project, Hugo would definitely refuse without hesitation now. He needs to focus on "perfectness". This is what Rick is doing now-to block the invitation of other works for Hugo; but this project is. Peter personally came to talk about it, no matter whether Hugo nodded in the end or not, he must give Peter a face-this is one of the reasons why Rick couldnt refuse Shirleys visit today. This is also Shirleys appearance with Peter today. one of the reasons. "This is a very interesting script. It''s a comedy." Peter''s opening attracted Hugo''s attention. Obviously he also got a hint from Shirley, knowing that Hugo has always had the idea of ??challenging comedy, "I don''t Knowing if you have ever had such a moment, questioning the authenticity of your life is not just a child asking if you are adopted, but also wondering if your life is just a dream. It seems that everything that happens is unreal." If it was just because the other party was Peter that attracted Hugo''s attention; then Hugo''s curiosity has truly been awakened. In fact, almost everyone has such a moment, strongly suspecting that all their life is a dream, and for Hugo, this feeling is even stronger, because this is his second life All the lives of the Berry Award up to now are so beautiful, too beautiful to be true. Hugo would still think jokingly during the midnight dream, if this is a dream that will never wake up, then one day he will really wake up. Now, what will happen? "Our script turned this dream into reality: there is such a baby whose birth is unwelcome. After a production company adopted him, he came up with a brilliant idea to make a file for his master. An extremely real documentary. Everyone who appears in his life is just an actor. This is just a job and a reality show. Everyone in the world is paying attention to the little things in his life. Everyone Everyone knows this is a show. Except for one person." "The protagonist himself." Hugo took the last sentence and said, then Peter nodded vigorously, expressing affirmation, "Yes, that''s it." Peters expression was a little excited, and those eyes that had been calm and turbulent showed an expression of expectation, This will be a real show, a satire and weird show for the modern entertainment industry. Dont you think this idea is real? Is it amazing?" Of course, Hugo thinks this idea is superb. Even without knowing it, this idea is amazing. It can be said to be the biggest irony of todays society; not to mention Hugos comment on this work. I can''t understand it better, this work called "Trumen''s World" itself is one of Hugo''s favorite movies. When the entertainment industry entered the Internet era, the entire society has changed, not only the era of universal entertainment, but also an era of entertainment to death. In the distant future, due to the particularity of the Internet, the development of the entertainment industry has become more and more civilian and more common, so that the entire industry has undergone tremendous changes. As long as it can be profitable, anyone and anything can be taken. Come for entertainment. Social networks have become a springboard for ordinary people to become famous overnight, and social networks have also become a platform for people to laugh and ridicule the lives of others. Even death, discrimination, and disasters can be entertainment materials, and even ordinary people''s lives can be objects of entertainment. , The whole society has fallen into a vicious circle of morbidity. The most typical is the Kardashian family. This is a New York celebrity family. They were just ordinary people, but because of the launch of a reality show, they mainly show the life of their family and let everyone see that they are. How to live, and then let the people who watch the show draw out their pockets. It is such an "ordinary family" that has gradually developed into an important part of the entertainment industry. They not only make reality shows bigger and bigger, but they also convert all the recognition in their lives into money, the birth of new life, and weddings. The preparations for the divorce, the scandal of the divorce, the rebellion of the sisters, the holding of the party... all of them are placed in front of the camera lens to show people, and at the same time they become tools for making money. In short, anything, as long as it is profitable, can be a means of entertainment, even a living life. In fact, long before the arrival of the Internet age, this entertaining-to-death spirit has penetrated into the bones of American society. The Rodney King incident, the Michael Jackson incident, and Hugos repeated confrontation with the media incidents... are all sickly in society. Truth is embodied, and "Trumen''s World" dramatizes such an entertaining morbid state to the extreme, writing a realistic absurd comedy. The story revolves around the male protagonist Truman. As Peter introduced, after Truman was adopted by a TV company, living on a peaceful and harmonious island is no different from all ordinary people in this world. But in fact, all things in his life are false, and they are arranged by the TV company to create this reality show. "Trumen" is just an entertainment product. His friends, his parents, and his wife are all paid actors; his work, his studies, and his private life are all stories written by screenwriters; His family, his love, and his friendship are all carefully arranged by the show team. All of this is just a show. Such "Trumen He does not possess his own personality, his own life, and his own thoughts, because his every move is under the supervision of the program crew. For the audience rating, he is behind the scenes. The manipulator will do everything possible to guide him and let him develop according to their script, just like a master craftsman manipulating a puppet. Whats more ridiculous is that for every viewer sitting in front of the TV, although they care about Trumans life and affect his mood for his every move, in fact, everyone knows this. It''s just an entertainment show, and Truman is just a part of this reality show. The audience relies on his life to entertain themselves, just like...Barbie dolls. This is Truman. There is no freedom, no thought, no soul... This is the most terrible thing, because Truman clearly exists and truly exists, but in fact he does not exist at all, all he has is just Lies are like lifeless symbols. Symbols are real, but they don''t have their own thoughts. This is the pinnacle of entertainment to death. The object of people''s entertainment is no longer just a fragment or a story, but a person, a living person. People call themselves God and control a person''s life. That kind of terrible, deep into the bone marrow, icy cold to the bone. Unexpectedly, the proposal Peter brought was actually "Trumen''s world"! Chapter 1858： Halfway black horse No wonder Shirley is so confident that Hugo will definitely be interested in "Trumen''s World" even if other additional factors are aside. Hugo knows all about the protector of his private life. He has always refused to let the details of his private life become people''s after-dinner talk. Not to mention, just the emotional stories that have been heated recently can see Hugo''s attitude. Hugo has always rejected the media''s excessive exposure, excessive hype, and excessive publicity, and even reached the level of disgust. Once the media infringes on his private life, Hugo will definitely fight back by all means. It can be said that Hugo''s resistance to "entertainment to death" is clearly visible, and this is vividly reflected in the media''s contact with Hugo. Now, "Trumen''s World" vividly reflects the terrible reality of this society, turning Hugo''s greatest resistance into reality, and presenting a clear criticism of the greed, utilitarian and cruelty of society. In the past few years, especially after the brilliance of "Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction", Hugo is the "Trumen" in the real society, which makes Hugo empathize with the whole story. The core idea of ??this work can easily awaken the resonance in Hugo''s heart. What''s more, "Trumen''s World" unexpectedly presented this cruel story in a comedic manner, making the chilling reality even more ironic. Hugo has always been eager to try comedy. This is no secret in Hollywood. Rick has collected comedy scripts for Hugo many times, but it is a pity that excellent comedy scripts are always very rare, and comedy scripts that can be truly thought-provoking are rare. Meet. Now, "Trumen''s World" can almost be said to have everything in place, from the comedy theme to the script itself, to Peter Weir''s directorship, not to mention Shirley''s sincerity. It is conceivable that moving Hugo is just It''s a matter of time. Therefore, even though she knew that Hugo was now preparing for "Perfectly Perfect", Shirley confidently cooperated with Peter to come to the door, and even Rick did not stop him. To be honest, "Trumen''s World" is one of Hugo''s favorite works. It was already like this before the journey, not to mention that after he experienced everything in the past few years, Hugo felt more empathetic. He knows that this is the inevitable advancement of the commodity society, the age of entertainment to death is unstoppable, and he himself is a part of the entertainment industry, but even so, Hugo still opposes the act of operating artists as commodities. It is a terrible thing to deprive an artist of his freedom and dignity as a human being just as a commodity with no life and no personality. Historically, "Trumen''s World" has aroused heated discussions in the society, and its actor, Kim Carey, relied on this work to establish his status as the king of comedy, because in the movie, he not only contributed to comedy Performance has raised comedy to the height of drama, endowed with profound meaning, and triggered a real soul resonance behind people''s laughter. In the entire history, there are only a handful of comedians who can reach such a high level. But it is a pity that "Trumen''s World" did not really get the corresponding recognition. Not only did it not get any affirmation from the Golden Man at the Oscars, but Jin did not even get the nomination for the best actor. In this regard, Hugo has always felt very regretful. Although it is estimated that it will be difficult to win the prize even if Jin is nominated, Hugo believes that the Oscar should give Jin an affirmation, and more should give comedy an affirmation-because everyone knows that comedy It shouldn''t be just a juggling that makes people laugh. Behind the Oscars only willing to award plots, biographies and other art films, it is the sorrow of the decline of comedy themes-the miracle of "Annie Hall" has been sealed in history forever. The only good thing is that the audience did not bury this work, and "Trumen''s World" firmly occupies a place in the top 250 rankings of imdb. Hugo must admit that Shirley hit him, hit him hard, even with "perfectness" in hand, Hugo was still tempted by "Trumen''s world". "If you want, we can sit down and talk about the idea of ??the character." Peter said sincerely, "I know that you will have a lot of ideas about the role and the script, and we need yours. Thoughts, after all, there are few top superstars like you who can truly become the focus of the world''s attention." Faced with Peter''s compliment, Hugo laughed, "Peter, you made me start to float." "I''m already curious about what it will look like when Hugo appears in a comedy." Shirley looked at the timing and said ridiculously with a smile, "To be honest, I can''t imagine now, because in the "Death Row" The impression is too deep." The smile on Hugos mouth remained unchanged, but the words spoken were different, However, Im busy with my own script lately, so Im not sure if the schedule can be made. This is really a difficult choice. , Isn''t it?" After experiencing so many storms, Hugo is not a fool, he knows that Shirley deliberately killed a surprise today, obviously there is a plan, things are definitely not that simple. Not to mention that Hugo really must put "perfection" as the first priority. Even if it is not, Hugo will not nod immediately on the spot. He still has to discuss with Rick before making a decision. Shirley didn''t have any special expressions, she still had a calm smile on her face, but Peter''s slightly stunned expression could still tell his surprise, but Peter didn''t deliberately conceal it, and said with a smile, "It''s like What I said, every screenwriter cherishes his own work very much. Otherwise, let me save the script first, you read it carefully, and then we come to discuss it, how about?" "It''s an honor for me. No actor would dislike too much of a good script." Hugo did not be polite anymore, nodded and agreed. Shirley, Peter and others sat for about half an hour before leaving. Before leaving, Peter said seriously, "Hugo, believe me, no one is more suitable for this script than you. I hope that there can be sparks between you and the script, then this is my biggest gain." After sending away the group of guests, Rick looked at Hugo and showed a wry smile, "They came directly to Malibu today, and they called me on the way to ask if you are at home. I can catch up. Obviously it was them. The result of deliberately slowing down." Hugo was slightly surprised, "So, what happened?" "I don''t know the ins and outs. I only got this script three days ago. I am still reviewing and reading it myself. I think you would like it, but... I still hope to be more cautious. I didn''t expect Shirley''s actions today. Messed up my plan." Rick explained simply, "I dont know much so far. I guess part of the reason is the chain reaction triggered by your script. There are rumors that Sony Columbia Pictures is willing to do it for you. The project investment is 100 million U.S. dollars." When Rick said it, Hugo chuckled, "This is good news for me", but both Hugo and Rick know that this is completely false news, and there is no authenticity at all. "I believe Shirley will definitely not believe this news, but behind this is the trust of Wall Street investors who believe you can bring more profits..." Rick wanted to continue explaining, but immediately realized that Hugo was not too cold about these, so he stopped, changed the subject and said, "Sherry didnt get the opportunity to introduce this work to you just now. Actually, Pella Mengs budget for this work is already as high as 60 million U.S. dollars. This made Hugo''s eyes widened in surprise, because "Trumen''s World" is almost a movie with one scene, and all the plots take place in the studio. So he can''t imagine that this work needs to invest so much money, even more exaggerated than the "perfect" budget. Rick smiled and nodded, "This is also my first reaction when I hear the news. It is probably the most expensive art film ever. For this reason, they have been in touch with the top director, Tim Burton. , Brian de Palma (.de. Palma), Terry Gilliam, etc., including Spielberg, they also talked about, and finally confirmed Peter Weir, just hope the director can control it. This super high investment work." "Who did they determine the actor before?" Hugo asked the idea right away In fact, the director and the actor are the same. Paramount invested 60 million US dollars, so naturally, he didn''t want to be in trouble, so Their choice must be cautious. This is why Rick specifically mentioned Wall Street''s trust in him just now. "Jin-Kerry." Ricks answer was succinct and clear. This is an expected answer. Not to mention that Jin is currently the only actor in Hollywood who has received a salary of 20 million US dollars, except for Hugo. Speaking of comedians, Kim is the top of the top. Paramount''s choice is very logical. Moreover, in history, "The World of Trumen" was played by Kim. "But Peter said just now that the project has been stagnant for a year. What happened?" It stands to reason that both the director and the actor have chosen well, and the project funds have been put in place, and the start-up can be done smoothly. "I don''t know much about the details. I only know that there seems to be some problems with Kim''s schedule, and there are also some disputes about the choice of actors within Paramount. I originally thought there would be some time for careful investigation, but Xue Xue Li suddenly chose to visit today. Obviously, there is a reason. I need to investigate again." Rick is not omnipotent after all. He can only shrug his shoulders regretfully, "But I believe that the reason is nothing but the distribution of benefits. That''s it, it''s not a big problem, the most important thing is your opinion...So, are you interested in this script?" Chapter 1859： Great challenge "Oh, please, Rick, you know I will definitely be interested in this script." Hugo looked at Rick, who was looking into his expression seriously, and showed a helpless smile. Rick shook his head solemnly, "No, we all know clearly that a good theme does not mean a good script. This is indeed a good theme. You will definitely be interested in an idea, but I haven''t read it before. Before the script, we didnt know the quality." What Rick said was the truth, and Hugo couldn''t say it. He had seen the script of "Trumen''s World" a long time ago, and he was very interested, so now he can only be speechless. Seeing Hugo''s dazed expression, Rick''s eyes showed a rare triumphant look, and he was obviously satisfied with being able to refute Hugo. "So, do you have any plans?" Rick and Hugo walked down the stairs again and saw Charlize and Leonardo playing tennis-Leonardo was being abused by Charlize. James and Alex next to them had already laughed so hard. "I read this script, and I have to say that this role is very challenging, and I even think it is more than''Death Row''." Hugo raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Oh? Let''s talk about it in detail." Rick pondered for a while, "First, it is a comedy. It is undoubtedly a brand-new attempt for you. I will not say that the comedy performance in''Night Sleep in Seattle'' is your pinnacle." This makes it rain. Guo chuckled, "Secondly, the changes and shocks in Truman''s heart, especially the feeling after finally knowing the truth, are unimaginable by any ordinary person, and it also requires you to interpret it in a comedy way. It is extremely difficult. Its hard to imagine, Im even thinking about whether the performance method needs to be changed, but...Im not an expert." Hugo smiled and nodded in affirmation, "The way of acting is definitely different. If a comedy is performed in a formal way of acting, unless the director is pursuing this kind of discordant sense of contradiction, it will be a show. Disaster." Especially "Trumen''s World", it is not a simple comedy, but a black comedy full of irony to real life. It is obviously so absurd that the whole situation is so absurd that it makes people laugh, but After laughing, I realized that the cold deep into my bones makes people unable to laugh. Kim Carey also made a huge breakthrough when he appeared in "The World of Trumen", but his performance is more biased towards comedy. The absurd sense of comical persistence has given Trumen a kind of innocent and happy spirit. It is a pity. However, it lacks some in-depth digging and detailed carving, which does not give more soul to Truman, and also makes the original intention of the story not really unearthed. "Trumen''s World" is a masterpiece, but it is still a bit behind the classics. Of course, Jin''s performance can not only be said to be a failure, but also a commendable change. However, from an objective point of view of performance, this work should have more...more things worth remembering. The same situation also appeared in the later excellent "Eternal Sunshine of the Beautiful Mind (eternal... of the..., his performance has always lacked a little strength, a little depth and a little fire. Hugo knows that from an academic perspective, it can be said to be the best, but it is not an easy task to be able to reach the height of gold in the real performance. The use of comedy performances to dig out the repercussions of thoughts and souls can almost be said to be one of the biggest problems in performances. Imagine that it is not difficult to show the sadness and bitterness caused by injuries; but showing the loneliness and loneliness behind a smile requires a strong control and motivation. This made Hugo start to ask himself: If he were to play the role of Truman, could he do better than Jin? Can he inject more different things into the characters-while still ensuring the comic briskness of the work? Can he make the audience feel the weight of the work and smile at the same time? This is a big question mark, even Hugo himself cannot answer. But at the same time, it also made Hugo feel extremely excited. This may be another huge problem facing Hugo since the "seven deadly sins". The long and difficult acting road came before him. If Hugo is allowed to discuss the two roles of "Perfect" and "Trumen''s World", which is more difficult, it obviously does not make any sense, because the difficulty of performance of the two roles is second to none, as Rick said, even It surpasses any previous work of Hugo-because the two works are both comedies, Hugo''s current acting skills can be retracted freely, but can the comedy effects be precisely controlled? No matter which role he plays, for Hugo, it is bound to open a brand new door and once again open a new level of acting. But the question is, which one to choose? "So, what do you think now? "Perfect" or "Trumen''s World"?" Rick immediately heard his excitement from Hugo''s words. For Hugo, it has always been him who challenged comedy. The dream thing, now not only the opportunity has appeared, but also two super high-quality works appeared in one breath. The happiness came so fast that people were caught off guard. Hugo frowned and looked at Rick, but before he could speak, Rick shook his head and smiled and denied, "Now the schedule of the two works has not been fixed, so everything is unknown. I I dont know if you can star in two works at the same time. However, my personal advice is not to be too greedy." Hugo also knows that starring in any of these two works requires him to devote all his attention, even so he can''t be 100% sure that he is competent. Therefore, greed is the most undesirable emotion at this moment. "Or, do you tend to act in your own work?" Rick doesn''t quite understand Hugo''s worries and doubts about Melvin''s role. In his opinion, Hugo is willing to act in a script created by himself. It must be better. But it''s something. Hugo shook his head with a chuckle, "I don''t know, maybe I should read the script of''Trumen''s World'' before making a decision. I do know more about the script I wrote, but I am not sure about my script. It must be better." This is not humility, but self-knowledge. Seeing Hugo''s entanglement, Rick''s mood was rare and brisk. Before Hugo repeatedly hoped to take over the comedy script, but he never found the right one. Now Hugo is facing a difficult choice. One of them is Hugo''s own script, and the arc of Rick''s mouth can''t help but outline it. "It''s the same to me anyway." Rick said briskly, "Of course, the most perfect situation is that you star in''Trumen''s World'', and''Perfect'' will form another crew." See Hugo Cast a suspicious look, Rick explained, "This way you can name two works, make the most of your current powerful influence, and the company can also get more opportunities." "Vampire." Hugo only felt the corners of his mouth twitch, rolled his eyes, and vomited. But Rick shrugged indifferently, "Of course, I just said that this is the most perfect situation. If you dont play the leading role, "Perfect" can also attract investment and build a truly outstanding one. Thats the best cast, but I think Mark Canton doesnt mean it. But...whatever you choose, its a good thing for the company. Hugos hot eyes made Rick realized that he seemed a little overwhelmed, and there was even some gloat in his voice. He quickly reduced his smile and returned to his usual posture, and said seriously, "However, I think I should investigate first, Shirley-Lan. What is Xin planning behind? Her surprise attack today is obviously not that simple. So, you should read the script carefully before we make a decision." After speaking, Rick didn''t look at Hugo''s eyes, nodded secretly, and then changed the subject, "Did Steven reply to you? What does he think of the investment prospects of the script?" "No, I''m still waiting for his reply. But I think that an investment of 50 million US dollars is not that simple for them." Although Hugo is not clear about business matters, he knows that he is not accepting In the case of large consortium investment, DreamWorks funds are really limited. It''s like "Save Private Ryan", the entire project invested 70 million US dollars, which is also a major burden for Steven, so Allen''s investment will be considered, but the problem is how to control the investment The right to speak try to avoid them from affecting the filming of the film, which is very warm. A boundary of ambiguity. The purpose of the establishment of DreamWorks is to get rid of the control of Wall Street, and Steven is naturally unwilling to let himself fall into this situation again. Now that DreamWorks is planning the issuance department again, capital turnover is bound to become extremely difficult. Therefore, the "perfect" investment of 50 million US dollars is really not a small sum, or even a huge burden. Rick also nodded in agreement, "I have a meeting with Steven tomorrow, I will ask him. Friends belong to friends, business belongs to business, trust me, Steven will not force himself. Of course, you If the project can be won, it is also very important to DreamWorks. Therefore, it still depends on their next development strategy." Compared with Steven, what Hugo needs now is Ernst''s advice. He still has a lot to learn on the road of script creation. Even setting aside "Trumen''s world", Hugo must devote more attention to "perfection" in the next period of time. This is the top priority. "I''ll go to inquire about Paramount''s actions in the past two days. Don''t worry, they will definitely do them after they go back today." For the company, it was an excellent opportunity for rapid development, and he naturally didn''t want to miss it. Chapter 1860： Ins and outs To be precise, after "Independence Day" created the box office miracle, the entire Hollywood was in turmoil. The opening of the era of commercial blockbusters was a radical change for any production company or distribution company, and everyone had to adjust their plans. Even the strategy of the brokerage company is bound to change. This time is a challenge and an opportunity for everyone. No one can deny the huge commercial value of the name "Hugo Lancaster" behind this huge change. Compared with the global box office of 1.255 billion US dollars created by "Independence Day", what is even more terrifying is the battle of the century, the ultimate showdown, and the consistent global tour set off by the "hurricanes". Among them, the added value generated by Hugo fully covers many fields such as catering, transportation, clothing, daily necessities, media, etc., driving the rapid flow of at least one billion U.S. dollars before and after, and the additional profit generated by it has far exceeded The incredible global box office of "Independence Day". Of course, for Hollywood, Hugo''s greatest value is the attractiveness and topicality generated as an actor. Regardless of the success or failure of the movie box office, the social effects of the "seven deadly sins", the "dead prisoner walk" is in short supply, the empty alleys of "Independence Day", and the chain reaction of the launch of "L.A. Confidential", the entire industry chain with the work as the core Have been revitalized. This value cannot be ignored by any top production company. Paramount is no exception. The project "Trumen''s World" first appeared in 1991, when the screenwriter Andrew Nicole (andrew.) was planning to write a science fiction thriller film set in New York City. In 1993, the famous producer Scott Rudin (.) bought the script and asked Paramount to agree to produce it and distribute it. Originally Scott intended to have Andrew as the director, but in fact "Trumen''s World" is only Scott''s second screenplay. Paramount thinks that the $60 million budget cannot withstand the risk. So, in the directing stage, I tossed for half a year. After Peter Weir decided to take over the script, he came up with different ideas. He thought the original script was too dark and depressing. He hoped that the story could be lightened up, and the theme would be more humorous and ironic. Profound purpose. The script went through the process of overthrowing, rewriting, rewriting and overthrowing again and again, and finally found Kim Carey at the end of 1995. However, facing "Trumen''s World" and "Ace Special Agent", Jin chose the latter. Needless to say, the reason is 20 million dollars in remuneration. Kim followed Hugo as the second member of the 20 million club in film history. Later, after finishing the shooting of "Ace Special Agent", Kim signed a contract with "The King of Talkers (. and rejected "Trumen''s World" for the second time. But the subsequent development of things was somewhat unexpected, because the "Ace Specialist" box office failed miserably, and "Independence Day" was a big box office explosion, which made Kim''s position embarrassing. After the shooting of "The Big Story", Jin did not refuse "Trumen''s World", but the problem was that Paramount questioned Jin''s box office appeal. As a result, there was a disagreement within the company. Some people believed that they insisted on using gold, and some believed that better comedians should be re-searched. At the Berlin Film Festival in February this year, Shirley actually started to plan to let Hugo replace Kim to take over the filming of "Trumen''s World". On the one hand, the box office fiasco of the "Ace Specialist" and the repeated drag on Jin, challenged Shirley''s patience bottom line; on the other hand, Hugo''s idea of ??comedy gradually spread in the circle. But unfortunately, Hugo had no idea about making new films at the time. In the end, Paramount reached a temporary consensus: they hope to see the box office of "Big Talker" before deciding whether to use gold. In April, "The King of Storytelling" was officially released, and the box office performance of 30 million US dollars in the premiere performed well. Relying on the love of the audience, this work with an investment of 50 million US dollars currently won 160 million US dollars in box office data It is still in the movie, which restarted the negotiation between King and Paramount. Thanks to the box office success of the "Big Talker", Jin insisted on asking for a salary of 20 million U.S. dollars. Especially after experiencing the trough of the "Ace Specialist", the success of the "Big Talker" made Jin straighten his back and insisted on this. It is an affirmation of his "20 million club". In fact, King''s request is not excessive. He is not only the most expensive comedian in the United States, but also the most inspiring member among all actors. However, in Paramount''s mind, this is not a cost-effective deal. Although the "big talker" has entered a profit model, it is far from reaching their expectations. For the same 20 million US dollars in remuneration, Hugo is not only more cost-effective, but also has a higher rate of return. More importantly, the added value of Hugo far exceeds that of gold. In fact, the cost of "Titanic" has far exceeded expectations. It is not just that Fox is shrinking its budget in the 20th century, so that there have been no major projects for more than a year, and even Paramount has to be cautious. . "Trumen''s World" invested 60 million yuan, which is considered to be a medium-to-average investment in commercial films, but for a literary film and a comedy film, this investment is a huge investment, so they can''t Do not become more cautious. After the negotiations entered a stalemate, the "Perfect Perfection" project turned out. At the same time, DreamWorks moves frequently, not only launching a huge plan to "save Private Ryan", but also putting the issuing department on the agenda; in addition, Endeavour''s elite brokerage firm has seized the opportunity to rise rapidly, and its commercial value is visible to the naked eye. With the increase in speed, its Hollywood status has risen even more. A series of actions centered on Hugo is eye-catching, and Hugo''s commercial value is also further bullish. Interestingly, just a week ago, when Alan Strello was attending a private party, he talked to his friends about the topic of film investment. At that time, Allen joked that he was willing to invest 100 million US dollars for "Perfect" because He believes that generous returns will satisfy him. In fact, this private party has not much connection with Hollywood, it is a party gathered by a group of Wall Street people. But Allen''s words aroused the interest of Viacom. Viacom Corporation, Paramount''s parent company. They made an account: It is better to invest US$60 million to star Jinlai in "Trumen''s World", instead of investing US$100 million in Hugo to star in two works-"Perfect Perfection" and "Trumen''s World". This is undoubtedly a very cost-effective choice for Paramount. It can not only win two works closely related to Hugo, but also win over the elite brokerage firm and DreamWorks behind Hugo. From Ramon''s point of view, it was a perfect choice. So, three days ago, "Trumen''s World" was handed to Rick. For Rick, there are countless scripts handed to Hugo, but he cannot give all the scripts to Hugo, and must be screened. Therefore, after reading Rick, he was told in the first instinct that Hugo would be interested in the script, but he did not rush to make a decision. However, just in the space of Rick''s consideration, Shirley decided to take the initiative and bring Peter to the door to make friendship-this is definitely an important move to break the deadlock for Hugo, who valued love and righteousness. Although Hugo''s reservation was a bit unexpected, it was still expected, and Paramount was bound to have follow-up actions in the future. It depends on who has the last laugh in this battle-Sony Columbia Pictures, which is supported by Allen, will not let go easily. DreamWorks, which has the first opportunity, still holds the initiative, the menacing Paramount The amount of chips in your hand should not be underestimated... "So, the question is?" Hugo listened to Rick explaining a lot, and felt that his brains had begun to knot. The only thing he could be sure of was that the interests were still the focus of these big companies'' competition. As for these interests, he had How much involved, he really did not have a clear concept: after all, it was not his money. Rick also laughed, "You are the first choice of''Trumen''s World'', and Jin is the second choice. Then...then it depends on your own choice. No matter what the result is, it doesn''t make much difference to you. "The difference lies in the status of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company, of course, the conditions for cooperation, and the subsequent development of the two projects. "In other words, I can choose according to my own ideas, right?" Hugo concluded, after going around a big circle, Shirley and the others were trying to "perfect perfection"-or to be more precise, yes Hugo behind "Perfect Perfection". Sure enough, after entering a whole new level, everything can involve interests and become more and more complicatedOf course, this is your right. "Rick nodded. As an actor, it is really unimaginable to be able to reach the height of Hugo today, because Hugo has almost mobilized one-third of Hollywood by himself, and the intricate interpersonal relationship is involved. With interests, even if they themselves are in it, it is difficult to see the overall situation. What Rick didn''t say is that Hugo''s choice is bound to have a profound impact, and almost every different choice requires different countermeasures. However, this is their job and has nothing to do with Hugo, so Rick didn''t intend to speak out, but left the decision to Hugo. Hugo breathed a long sigh of relief, "Very well, this is good news for me." However, shortly after the good news came out, Steven brought a not-so-good news: DreamWorks could not come up with so much budget to meet the requirements of "perfectness", and a cap of 20 million is their only leeway. . In fact, this is not a surprise, because DreamWorks is still not a top player. In the fight against predators such as Sony Columbia Pictures and Paramount Pictures, their capital is too little, too little, and the only bargaining chip. It is Hugo''s strong friendship with Steven and David. It seems that DreamWorks is about to lose sight of "Perfect Perfection". Chapter 1861： New ideas "How is it, how is the script study?" Charlize looked at Hugo walking into the game room and asked casually, but before Hugo could reply, she pointed to the TV screen and said, "Leo, you I''m about to lose again, hey, man, you really don''t have any talent for playing games." "Please, cheating, it must be Toby''s cheating!" Leonardo yelled, refusing to admit defeat, and it made everyone boo. Charlize did not hesitate to put his thumb down without mercy. Then she turned her head and cast a suspicious look at Hugo, Hugo laughed blankly, "Yes, there is no doubt that this is a very wonderful script, I like it very much." The corners of Charlize''s mouth were drawn slightly, "Wow, your rating is so high? There are few scripts that can get you such praise now, right." They are discussing "Trumen''s world", "If I remember correctly , You are not so excited even in the''L.A. Secret''." Hugo shrugged, "There is no comparison.''Trumen''s World'' is a comedy, a subject that I have always been curious about, and it is far more difficult than other types of works for a comedy to have such a wonderful script." Hugo After a pause, I thought about it seriously, "Maybe except for horror movies." "Then you have to struggle." Charlize said gleefully. One is a script written by himself, and the other is an excellent comedy of a lifetime. Although this is a trouble of happiness, it is estimated that no one wants to face it. The situation, "Is there still no news from Ernst?" Hugo shook his head, the disappointment between his eyebrows did not hide, he was not even sure whether Ernst had received the script. Compared to Ernst receiving the script but no reaction at all, perhaps Hugo hopes that Ernst did not receive the script. In front of Ernst, Hugo''s self-confidence is still unavoidable. "But, this script was created by you, isn''t it? You are a screenwriter, why don''t you think about it from the perspective of a screenwriter?" Charlize said casually, seeing Hugo''s puzzled look, she explained, " I mean, when you wrote the script, you did conceive with yourself as the prototype, but as you said, many times, the characters have their own vitality, but they are far from the original image. So why dont you From the perspective of the screenwriter, who is Melvin''s image after you close your eyes?" Charlize has not experienced Hugo''s entanglement. Her understanding of screenwriters and roles is far less profound than Hugo''s, so it is not difficult for her to get out of the box. She changed her mind lightly, as if it was just It couldn''t be easier. In many cases, Charlizes laymans thoughts will make professionals roll their eyes; but occasionally, the laymans unhurried thoughts that day can open up a whole new world, allow insiders to jump out of the predicament, and generate new sparks and ideas. For example, this is the case now. Hugo listened to Charlize''s trivial thoughts, while she was talking and watching the intense game in progress, "Hey! Alex, it''s my turn next, how do you get stuck!" Ya Alex sat down without hesitating, "Aren''t you talking with Hugo, I''m first, I''m first." Charlize looked back at Hugo helplessly, "I think that often screenwriters and actors The way of thinking will be closer, but at this time, maybe you should put aside your actor status and think purely from the perspective of a screenwriter." "Jack Nicholson." Hugo said aloud, which made Charlize stunned and looked at Hugo with question marks on his face. "What?" Hugo repeated it again, "I said, Jack. -Nicholson. The first image that popped into my mind just now, Jack Nicholson." "Jack?" Charlize frowned, seemingly unable to keep up with Hugo''s rhythm, "I thought it would be John Travolta or something, but... Jack and your image are too different. Right?" Charlize said jokingly, not forgetting to look up and down. Hugo chuckled, "I don''t know... Just now you said I should change the angle, and then the image of Jack popped out of my mind naturally. I don''t know why." Hugo stood quietly. I thought about it in place, "Maybe it''s because, I think Jack and Ernst have some kind of closeness." Under Hugo''s guidance, Charlize thought about it seriously, and then nodded, "If you say that, it is true. Although Jack is not as old as Ernst, but...they looked at first, It''s not like a good person. It is estimated that the image of the clown played by Jack in''Batman'' is too popular. I always think his smile is a little wretched and a little evil." "You forgot to''fly over the lunatic asylum''." Hugo added, and then the two exchanged glances and said in unison, "There is also a''shining''!" Jack is not a handsome guy. On the contrary, his appearance has a kind of evil temperament. The strange temperament that drifts between normal and neurotic is unique. The cunning breath between the eyebrows and eyes always makes people have an impulse to stay away, especially It is the thick and messy eyebrows that always gather too much focus. But the most interesting part is here. Jacks appearance seems very "scary", but he is never disgusting. On the contrary, he has a lovely temperament, especially when he laughs, his fleshy cheeks are kind of The joy of baby fat is unpleasant. Therefore, although Jack played a lot of "madness", and most of the screen images are slanted, but he still starred in "mother and daughter love", "love meets rival (man., "heart fire" and many other romantic movies. Love comedy, this is the affinity of his personal image and personal acting skills. "I probably understand what you mean." Charlize lightly tapped his chin, "Although the appearance looks unimpressive, but when you get along, you can find the pleasing part of their personality." This is Ernst. The same as Jacks personality, "It is also your original intention for creating this script: as long as you look at people for a longer time, you will find their human touch." Charlize once again looked at Hugo up and down, "Indeed, you don''t have the advantage of Jack''s appearance. Compared to you, Jack is indeed closer to Ernst." Not only because Hugo is young, but also because of Hugo''s. temperament. Acting can indeed change many things, but acting is not a panacea. The limitations of appearance will inevitably affect acting. Most of the screen image of Jack is slant, Dustin Hoffman''s honest and simple image is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and Robert De Niro''s both righteous and evil temperament makes him a fish in water in gangster movies. "It depends on what Melvin you are looking forward to," Charlize made the final conclusion, "I mean, from the perspective of a screenwriter." Before the voice fell, Charlize suddenly screamed. He got up, "Hey!" Hugo was taken aback, and then he saw Charlize stride over, "It''s my turn, Toby, it''s my turn! Alex grabbed my turn just now!" Order, now it''s my turn." Hugo laughed dumbfounded as he watched the friends fighting together in front of him, but before he could react, Sandra Bullock''s voice sounded from behind, "Hey! I went to the bathroom, then my turn This time? Come back!" "No way!" everyone else in the room said in unison, but Sandra stood still on the spot with a gloomy expression, turned around and saw Hugo. Originally, Hugo wanted to comfort Sandra, but he didn''t want her but his eyebrows were erect. "You are not allowed to jump in the line!" Hugo was so dumbfounded that he raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. The box office fiasco of "Life and Death 2" put Sandra under tremendous pressure. Hugo asked Sandra not to accept the script, but Sandra still signed and agreed. Now, Hugo has no intention of taunting his friends, Sandra said to herself, "You will choose my works for me in the future," which made Hugo look helpless. Recently, Sandra faced the chase of the paparazzi, so she simply hid in Malibu. Sandra watched Hugo raise her hands to surrender, so she immediately smiled triumphantly, and ran behind Charlize and Alex, "Next is me, next!" Hugo stood there looking at a group of friends who were crazy for the game console, couldn''t help but laughed, "Hugo, your letter." Samora''s voice came from behind, and Hugo turned his head and cast a suspicious gaze No need to worry about ordinary letters. Why did Samora specifically mentioned, "I think the mailing address is Sunset Square, maybe Ernst?" Hugo walked quickly over and then saw the kraft paper bag in Samora''s hand, and took it one by one. Samora still explained, "I''m not so sure, because I don''t know Ernst''s handwriting..." Samora hoped that Hugo would not expect too much, but before he finished speaking, Hugo had already opened up. I shook it out of the paper bag, and a script fell out of it. It was "Perfectly Perfect", and a piece of white paper also fell down. Hugo quickly picked up the blank paper, and the powerful font on it was Ernst''s handwriting. "Simon''s description failed completely. Several psychological changes must be rewritten. You should really go to a **** bar to experience life. Its terrible. Simon is Melvins neighbor in the story. When Hugo gave Ernst the script, he hadnt realized this yet, so he didnt further polish the character. "The role of Simon''s agent is not clear enough. If you change to a black person and highlight your personality, the effect will be more obvious..." The whole piece of white paper was splattered, clarified some of the main lines in Hugo''s script, and gave his own opinions, which made Hugo sweat in a cold sweat. He originally thought that the "perfect and perfect" script was already very complete. But in Ernst''s view, it was obviously not the case, but Hugo couldn''t help getting excited, standing still and thinking carefully. At the end of the white paper, he wrote, "In the end...you are not Melvin." Chapter 1862： Choose wisely When Hugo saw the last sentence of Ernst''s postscript, he couldn''t help but laughed, "Finally...you are not Melvin." It is concise and clear, and there is no room for maneuver. The typical Ernst style can even be used in The irritability and disgust when Ens wrote this sentence was depicted in his mind. There was no signature on the note, and there was no identifying mark, but Hugo knew that this was the comment from Ernst, which made Hugo''s mood suddenly lighter-because Ernst did receive the script, and After reading it carefully, he gave him enough advice. Hugo walked to the sofa next to him and read Ernst''s note carefully again. In addition to severely criticizing the role of Simon, Ernst also believes that Hugo''s description of Melvin is too detailed. Ernst believes that he can indeed outline Melvin''s entire image from Hugo''s text, but this is precisely the most regrettable point in the script. "Hugo, you must know that sometimes, letting the audience guess the story behind the character is part of the fun in itself." This is a whole new world for Hugo. When performing, Hugo conceived the background information of the role as complete as possible. Because the space of the role in the movie is limited, he needs to establish the role completely in his mind, so that every move during the performance There are traces to follow. This is to increase the depth and width of the performance and give the character soul where the audience can''t see it. But according to Ernst, doing so during the script writing process is not necessarily correct. On the one hand, the screenwriter gives too much framework to the character, which is actually a performance space that restricts the actors; on the other hand, the screenwriter fills up the story too much, which is not conducive to the directors performance and the audiences comprehension. The most likely situation is the screenwriters The sketch was too detailed, and the director couldn''t fit in the space, so he deleted it without authorization, so that the characters became sloppy, far away from the screenwriter''s original idea. Of course, this is not to say that such an approach must be wrong. It must be based on the subject matter, genre, script, and role. Adapting measures to local conditions is the reason. Melvin in "Perfect Perfection" is obviously like this. Hugo gave Melvin too many personal things, the image is very three-dimensional, but more and more deviated from his own expectations, so as to create a brand new image. But in fact, this story Hugo hopes to tell the loneliness, loneliness, and indifference of incomplete people in the pursuit of perfection. Therefore, the "incomplete" part tends to be more attractive than the "complete" part, and it is more important to rely on the actor to give Melvin vitality. Ernst only wrote a page, but there were endless sparks that collided in Hugo''s mind. It has to be said that Hugo originally thought it was a perfect script, but now it seems that there is still a lot of room for improvement. How to use the power of words to convey the core ideas of the screenwriter in a calm manner is still a topic for Hugo. There is a long way to go. Suddenly, Hugo decided that he didn''t want to play Melvin. Not because of Charlize''s new path just now, nor because of Ernst''s accurate advice, but because Hugo hopes to truly concentrate on the screenwriter''s perspective and give life to the entire script. Compared to actors, Hugo prefers to be the teller of the "perfect" story; compared to the role of Melvin, Hugo pays more attention to the relationship between the three roles of Melvin, Simon and Carol. spark. Of course, if Hugo insists on starring in Melvin, no one will object. This is originally his script, and for investors, it is great news. Hugo can also revise the script and reduce Mel. The details of the text, and then use his performance to inject more personal touch into Melvin. As long as Hugo is willing, these can be done. However, Hugo didn''t want this. For the first time, Hugo had a keen interest in the work of screenwriter. He wanted to write the script "Perfectly" seriously, with all his heart and soul. Lifting his head, Hugo saw Charlize coming out of the game room bouncely. With a big smile, he raised his voice and said, "I decided to give up playing''Perfect''." Charlize smiled and looked at Hugo, "What? You said you decided not to play''Perfect''?" Hugo nodded in affirmation. Charlize raised his eyebrows and thought about it seriously. Well, you can concentrate on being a screenwriter and prove your ability." Charlize immediately understood Hugo''s thoughts, which made the smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth bloomed freely, "You know how much I like this script." The smile in Charlize''s eyes also bloomed like sunshine, "Yes. It''s not that I haven''t come out of the "L.A. Secret" yet, I will definitely fight for the role of Carol." Although Charlize rarely praises Hugo positively, she must admit that the script "Perfectly Perfect" is too amazing. The best part of Hugo is not to write a creative script, but to write a clichd script. The story is endowed with three characters souls. Almost everyone can find their own part in these three characters. It is like Charlizes refusal to fairy tales in Carols predicament. But I can''t help but look forward to the fairy tale becoming a reality. This skill is rare for a screenwriter. Although Hugo never wants to admit it, Charlize firmly believes that Hugo is a very talented screenwriter, perhaps not inferior to Hugo as an actor and as a singer. "Trust me, you made a wise choice." Charlize reduced the frizz when playing the game just now, and all the impetuosity settled down, and said seriously. Charlizes firm expression made Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, Maybe I made a wise choice, but it was a wrong decision. The budget for''perfectness'' is estimated to be shrinking. As a screenwriter , Hugos appeal is not so strong. This made Charlize laugh happily, "We always have to pay some price, don''t we?" Charlize then turned and walked towards the kitchen, took a four-liter bottle of Coke, and two large bags of French fries. , Walked towards the game room, and when she passed Hugo again, she stopped, "So, does this mean you are going to star in''Trumen''s World''?" Hugo was stunned. He had been thinking about "perfectness" just now. Now Charlize said, "I hope so, if I am still the first pick on their list of co-actors." "Trust me, you are number one on anyone''s list of cooperation." Charlize rolled his eyes and stepped forward after speaking. Just before she entered the game room, the light and fluttering voice came over. "Except for the screenwriter named Hugo Lancaster." Then Charlize shouted, "Coke, fries, who wants?" Hugo was left standing alone, laughing dumbfounded. Abandoning "perfect perfection" and choosing "Trumen''s world", is this really a correct choice? In fact, Hugo himself is not sure. Deep down, he still hopes that he can play the "perfectly perfect" role, but maybe, as he thought, and as Charlize said, this is a wise choice. People can''t be too greedy, always thinking about looking forward to the land. Therefore, perhaps "perfectness" is a touchstone to test Hugo''s control as a screenwriter, apart from all other things, just as a screenwriter. At the same time, Hugo can also devote himself to the filming of "Trumen''s World". The role of Trumen... Even if he just thinks about it in his mind, Hugo feels excited, but when he is excited, he is extremely excited. Tricky: Because Hugo doesn''t know how to perform the role of Truman now, it seems that all his previous methods are useless, and comedy is binding his hands and feet. Looking down at the note in his hand, Hugo couldn''t help thinking, maybe he should think about it from another angle. This is a challenge, but also an opportunity, and it is also a challenge he has been looking forward to for a long time. Thinking of this, Hugo picked up the phone and made a call to Rick, "I decided to star in "Trumen''s World"." "What about''Perfect and Perfect''?" Rick was actually in a meeting at this time, but the content of the meeting was the two works "Perfect and Perfect" and "Trumen''s World", so he calmed everyone down. "I will focus on the screenwriting work. Now the script needs to be revised. Give me a few days to sort out my thinking. Then, I will communicate with the director and the protagonist to complete my job Work, the rest will be handed over to the crew." Hugo made the final decision. Rick nodded slightly, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. This situation is undoubtedly the best situation for Endeavour Elite Agency-the two Hugo works started at the same time, which is perfect! "Then show everyone your talent as a screenwriter, I think many people can''t wait." Rick''s thinking is the same as Charlize, which makes Hugo laugh, "Yes, I feel''perfect. ''You still can''t let go. Even as a screenwriter, you should be a member of the producer. Of course, you can''t do everything like''L.A. Confidential''. I mean, let you check the script. After all, this one The work is of great significance to you, isn''t it? It is also of great significance to Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. "I know what you mean, but... let''s talk about it, I will modify the script first, and then..." Hugo pondered, "Then see who you are working with." DreamWorks, Sony Columbia Pictures and Paramount, who will persist to the end and become the "perfect" investment producer? "Okay, I see." Rick immediately hung up the phone and looked at his colleagues in the conference room. "Guys, our company is going to make a big move again. Next, let''s watch this. How will Guan end up?" Chapter 1863： Retreat behind the scenes As Hugo expected, when Rick said that the project of "Perfect", Hugo is likely to only play the role of screenwriter and is willing to shoulder the responsibility of the producer, but he may not play the role himself. DreamWorks, Paramount and Columbia have reacted to varying degrees. In fact, similar situations are very common in Hollywood. Simply take "Men in Black" as an example. Steven Spielberg did not serve as a director, but was behind the scenes as a producer, but the project still got it. Sony Columbia Pictures ultra-high investment of 90 million U.S. dollars and the use of Will Smith and Tommy Lee Jones at the box office cannot be considered top partners. As a producer, Steven checks the quality of the film on the one hand, and on the other hand he relies on his appeal to attract attention to the film. Even if Hugo does not appear in "Perfectly Perfect", he will still be named producer, and this is a script created by himself, which will inevitably take a lot of hard work to create, and the quality is guaranteed. But the problem is that as a producer, "Perfect" can only be regarded as Hugo''s second work. Has Hugo''s appeal really reached such a high level? To put it simply, Hugo''s current strong appeal is almost composed of two identities, an actor and a singer, but the screenwriter and producer will have to recalculate. Hugo didn''t have the mind to consider the calculations of the benefits of those big companies, and it was difficult for him to take the company''s standpoint and turn a movie project into a series of numbers for consideration. Therefore, Hugo gave all these tasks to Rick, and he himself found Jack Nicholson with the revised and complete script. "Is there any hope for the Lakers this year?" Hugo glanced at the newspaper in Jack''s hand and found that it was news of the various NBA teams trading players this summer, so he asked casually. Jack looked up from behind the newspaper, and after noticing that it was Hugo, he lowered his head again, "Last year the little guy played well in the first round of the show, and the new big man also barely performed well, but the whole The lineup is still too young and immature, and needs to be polished." "You mean Kobe Bryant?" Hugo sat down opposite Jack, and he called the waiter and ordered his own breakfast. Jack put the newspaper down and nodded with interest, "Yes, do you have an impression of this little guy?" "I missed two equalizing three-pointers in the last minute of overtime, which caused the team to be eliminated in the playoffs. It is hard for me not to be impressed." Hugo shrugged and swept the NBA in the future. "OK combination", this year is only the first season to gather with the Lakers. As a rookie, Kobe is just a substitute player and doesn''t have much playing time at all. Jack tilted his head, took a sip of his coffee, "Indeed, that''s a frustrating thing. Young people are still a little too reckless." This year Kobe is only eighteen years old. "Don''t you think that in the time trial of the playoffs, it is very rare to have the courage to make such a choice?" Hugo''s words lifted Jack''s interest, and he continued, "Of course At such a moment, success is a hero, and failure is the object of everyones accusation. As a rookie, this behavior is indeed too reckless. But...not everyone has such courage, and not everyone. All have such guts." Jack was stunned, thought about it carefully, and finally tapped his chin slightly, "You can also say that, indeed, this is a point of view. But the sports world is so cruel, successful, and people will praise you. Courage; but if you fail, people will accuse you of your stupidity. So, you approve of his actions?" "Oh, no, I was never a person who dared to make bold challenges." Hugo shook his head again and again, with a look of horror, "If I were to stand on a court like that, I would have trembling in my legs. One step." "Your humor is really impressive." Jack outlines a smile. He looks at him from the left, but it also shows his attitude: Hugo Lancaster, who is always brave to challenge the limit in Hollywood, can Never been a coward. "So, shouldn''t it be a coincidence that you are here today? Or did you come here to pay for my breakfast?" Hugo laughed, "I thought my attitude was obvious enough." Jack raised his eyebrows and his face was full of doubts. Hugo explained, "Talking to you about the Lakers? Specially researching to please you. What happened to the Lakers in the playoffs last year?" Jack still had a smile on his face, Hugo spread his hands, "Please, I won''t believe that I really am a Lakers fan?" "Everyone in Hollywood knows that your father likes football very much." Jack gave his answer and made Hugo laugh again. "So, you asked me? But... for what?" Jack frowned and wore doubts, "Did you come to me for investment?" This time it was Hugo''s turn to be confused, Jack pouted, "There are rumors in the circle that you may want to invest in DreamWorks." Hugo gave Jack an answer with a dumbfounded expression, "Then I can rest assured, I Recently, I am still worried about what to do with the elderly." Hugo couldn''t help but smile, "I came to you, in fact, there is a script I hope you can read, I think you are very suitable for the male protagonist." Jack raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, apparently a little uncomfortable with Hugo''s sudden transformation into a producer, "So, is this a project you participated in, or did you come to help others as a lobbyist?" Jack said. He stretched his head to look at the script that Hugo had placed next to him, with a curious look on his face. Hugo simply handed the script to Jack, "I wrote the script myself. Originally, I planned to play the actor by myself, but later found out that I was not the most suitable candidate, you are. The charm of this actor. , Only you can really show it." Hugo''s words made Jack chuckled and he didn''t forget to raise his eyebrows and glance at Hugo jokingly, as if he was very satisfied with such compliments. "Yes, when I ate with Meryl last time, she mentioned it to me, saying that I heard that you wrote a script recently, which made many people very curious." Jack did not look up, muttering, and just I began to read the script, "But we all thought that you must have played it yourself, so we were looking forward to it. How did you...find it today..." Jack was completely vague, making Hugo totally confused. Jack picked up the script and read it carefully. Hugo didn''t speak any more, but kept quiet, giving Jack a space to read. However, Jacks habit of flipping through the script is very special. He read the first and second pages carefully, then read the next three pages a little bit quickly, and then started to flip to the second half of the script. The page stopped immediately, and he began to read it word by word carefully and carefully, and he could even see his lips squirming slightly, as if he was reading the lines. Seeing Jack''s serious attitude, Hugo couldn''t help being a little curious, trying to explain the intention of the script to Jack, but worried that he was too noisy and affected Jack''s reading. However, Jack''s way of reading made Hugo afraid that he could not really understand the beauty of the script. This uneasy feeling is like the feeling of a middle school student before taking the exam. It is indescribable. About a quarter of an hour later, Jack raised his head again, and then flipped through two pages of the script at random. He just swiped his gaze, and then put the script aside, "Why would you think of letting me come? What about acting in this script?" "To be honest, it was the inspiration for a moment." Yuguo said frankly, "When I began to consider the possibility of other actors playing the actor, the first reaction in my mind was you. The role of the actor in this script is a A very sensitive and critical guy. He is in a state of high tension almost all the time. With that special temperament, besides you, I can''t think of any other suitable actors." "You mean crazy?" Jack rejected a lot of what Hugo had just said, causing Hugo to laugh, "Yes, you can say that." Hugo''s answer made Jack instead. Also laughed. "But in the script, I won''t describe it like that." Hugo explained immediately, "I hope this neurosis has more things worth digging, very subtle but also very fragile. I really look forward to your performance. There are more surprises in the role, which breaks out of my script and makes the audience really feel different things." Hugo tried his best to avoid using his own ideas to restrain Jack He didnt want to express the connotation of the script like an exhibition, he hoped that the actors themselves would understand and interpret. , And he also believes that Jack can dig out different things from the script, which is what he needs. Although Hugo''s words were not deep in content, Jack carefully clicked his chin, "So, you don''t plan to act in this script?" Jack never seemed to express his views on the script positively, but kept beating on the side. Although he and Hugo are friends, his posture as a senior top actor is revealed bit by bit. Hugo smiled and shook his head, "I originally had this plan, like''before sunrise'', but now...no, I hope I can concentrate on making this work as a screenwriter as a screenwriter." Hugo didn''t say it clearly, but Jack could feel it. This script is very special for Hugo. "Will you be a producer?" Jack questioned. "Yes, I will also be a producer." Hugo nodded. "Do you have any special thoughts on other casts?" Jack finally asked a tendentious question, allowing Hugo to smell Jack''s initiative. Chapter 1864： 1 step to success Jack is really interested in "perfectly perfect". Although he read the script for a short time, he has a general idea of ??the whole story. Regarding the control of a screenwriter, there are often many things that can be seen in the first scene. Whether the screenwriter likes big scenes or small scenes, whether they like to put conflicts on the scene from the beginning or are advancing in the brewing process, they like to play mystery or straight to the point... Just a play, you can read many connotations. Therefore, Jack reads the script very carefully to the first few pages, especially the first and second pages. Some screenwriters like to write a lot of commentary on the first two pages, or the hot scenes are rushing to the face. There is nothing wrong with this approach, but it is too direct, which has certain limitations on the subject of the movie and the audience. The first scene of "Perfect Perfection" was very interesting. The male protagonist Melvin was disturbed by the barking of dogs in the hallway during his work, so he tried every possible means to drive the puppy away, but he didn''t succeed. The puppy threw down the garbage aisle. Then the puppy''s owner, Simon, the neighbor came to the door and asked him if he knew where the puppy was going. Melvin denied it. In this scene, conflict exists, but it is not very popular. On the contrary, it makes people laugh and cry. The lines of the lines quickly shaped several characters, Melvin''s meanness, indifference, and even kind of kind. Family. Discrimination, Simon''s kindness, enthusiasm and sensitivity are outlined in a few words. With just less than four pages of the script, Hugo showed his deep control skills, and left a deep impression on Jack with the character shaping and the use of lines. Just like the first scene in "Before Sunrise", the meeting on the train, a little conflict or accident, let the characters appear on the scene, and then outline the image. Although the role is very simple, Hugo is good at leaving a huge space for actors, using his performance to outline the role little by little. Afterwards, Jack flipped to the back at will. What he hopes to see is a random scene, which is a manifestation of the scriptwriter''s habit, or how to outline the excessive plot, or how to control the conflict plot, or how to describe the plot in depth. This can give a rough idea of ??the thickness of the entire script. Jack has to admit that the script "Perfectly Perfect" is indeed very good. In the short reading time just now, the character image has begun to emerge in his mind, and he even began to think carefully about how he would interpret this. The character, what kind of characteristics will he inject into the character, and what is the resonance between the character and the story? As an actor, he can no longer make more demands on the screenwriter. Of course, Jack will still take a serious look at the whole script when he goes back. He needs his own understanding of the whole story''s inheritance and core ideas, but there is no doubt that the "perfect" script can be said to be the best that Jack has seen in the past two years. He can even feel the excitement in his blood. To be honest, Jack is still a little lucky, Hugo will not play the role of Melvin, which allowed him to meet this role, which is a good thing. However, Jack did not show his mood, but talked with Hugo calmly, as if he wanted to think about it from all angles. In the face of a veteran like Jack, Hugo really didn''t notice it at all while observing his words and expressions. He just smelled a hint of initiative from the last question. Hugo definitely didn''t dare to take it lightly and took a deep breath, "As for the director, I actually want to talk to James L-Brooks. I think his delicate depiction of emotions can inject more into the script that I can''t think about. Where to go." James had just collaborated with Tom Cruise on "Mr. Sweetheart" not long ago, so Hugo asked Tom to make an appointment with James. The details still need to be interviewed. "Oh, James, I know him well." Jack nodded and said affirmatively. Hugo chuckled. Jack used to film "terms.of.endearment" with James in 1983. This work not only won Jack the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor, but also let James take it. There are three statuettes of best director, best adapted screenplay and best film. Later Jack also made a friendly guest appearance in "Broadcast News (. news directed by James. "Then, for the heroine, I plan to visit Holly Hunter, Helen Hunter, Susan Sarandon and Nicole Kidman." Hugo. This is the result of careful consideration. Let Jack be serious. He clicked his chin, but did not give an answer. Instead, he continued to ask, "Where is the character Simon?" Hugo pursed his lips and shrugged, "I haven''t considered this aspect yet. I have some good choices, but... I think we still need to listen to the opinions of the casting director." Hugo is a screenwriter, not a director. His opinions on the leading actor and actress are estimated to be rejected, but the supporting role needs to be discussed again. However, if he can serve as a producer, it is another matter. Jack supported his chin with his right hand, thought for a while in silence, and finally shook his head slightly, which made Hugo''s heart tense, "Where is the problem? Why does Jack look like he wants to refuse Now? Should I explain more about the script just now? What is going on?" "It''s a pity," Jack said, making Hugo''s heart sink. "I was looking forward to working with you again." "But..." Hugo opened his mouth to explain, but the words only squeezed out the beginning and realized something was wrong, "What?" Then Hugo thought about it seriously, and said intermittently, "I''m the screenwriter. , It''s also cooperation..." Then Hugo saw the smile between Jack''s eyebrows, and he suddenly realized, "So, you mean, are you willing to take this script?" The smile on Jack''s mouth opened up, and then he nodded vigorously, "Of course, with such an excellent script, I can''t wait to join the crew." "Oh, God! I''m so happy, Jack, you will never believe how important this means to me." Hugo said with a bright face, this is the most important since he was a screenwriter. The first step: his script successfully attracted Jacks interest. More importantly, Jack was invited to play the leading role. The value of "Perfect" has skyrocketed. The negotiation between Rick and the production company will obviously be another. Something looks like. "But, Jack, what about the pay? What about the production budget? Don''t you ask about this?" Hugo asked nervously, his eyes widened. Jack waved his hand directly, "For such a good script, it is my loss to miss it. Believe me, just relying on your name, I am willing to nod and agree." Although Hugo and Jack are quite different in age. They are thirty years old, but they do have a good personal relationship. Every time Hugo encounters a problem, Jack will definitely stand up and speak for Hugo without hesitation. "By the way, you should ask Meryl about the schedule. Although I''m not sure what the heroine looks like, I think she will be very interested." Meryl Streep? Hugo couldn''t imagine that his script brought together Jack and Meryl two old drama bones to star in, which is simply a dream moment for the screenwriter. "By the way, you don''t have to worry about James, I will convince him." Jack did not hesitate to start a big deal. This made Hugo a big smile, "I asked James to have dinner tomorrow through Tom, and I will tell him that you are already confirmed to play." "I believe he will see the wonderfulness of your script. This is the type he likes." Jack said plainly, and then thought for a while, "Well, you will talk to him tomorrow, and then I will be tomorrow night. Call to test him. If he can''t see the script is good, we will change the director." Seeing Jack, who was pointing the country in front of him, Hugo''s mood became extremely bright. With Jack''s support, the prospect of "perfect perfection" suddenly became clear. Originally, Hugo wanted to ask about Jacks experience in acting in a comedy, because Hugo is full of curiosity about comedy, but he lacks experience. Although he has starred in "Sleepless in Seattle" and guest starred in "Friends", this time he has to Formally starring in "Trumen''s World", Hugo still feels lack of clues, maybe Jack can give him some advice. But at this moment, Hugo''s cell phone rang, interrupting his conversation. Hugo smiled apologetically to Jack. After getting Jack''s permission, he then called and stood up, "Hello, this is Hugo." "Hey, good morning, this is Ellen." Alan Strello''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "So, this gentleman, I thought we had already negotiated, why did you regret it again? This is not something a friend should do." Hearing Allen''s mindless accusation Hugo was stunned, "What?" Allen choked speechlessly, "''Perfectly perfect''! I was talking about this project. I thought we had already negotiated a cooperation, but why is Paramount still competing? You wouldn''t really want to be with Shirley. Women cooperate?" Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "Allen, I thought we talked about it. Mark asked me to play the leading role, but I finally decided not to play, so I think you must renegotiate, and the final investment amount will also be different. Deviation. That''s why I handed over the negotiation to Rick." "God, Hugo, were you on the scene that day?" Allen patted his head depressedly, but then let himself spit out a long breath and slowed his tone down, "I said. No matter what your decision is, I am willing to invest in this project, and for 50 million US dollars, just follow your request. I have no problems here." "What about Mark Canton?" Hugo couldn''t be better, but he thought the internal situation of these big companies was not that simple. Allen shook his head and said firmly, "I have no problem, and Mark has no problem, so what about you? Do you have any other questions?" Chapter 1865： Feet not touching the ground The preparatory work of "Perfect" went far smoother than expected, which made Hugo truly feel the so-called "Hollywood power" for the first time. Under Allen''s promotion, the contract with Sony Columbia Pictures for "Perfect" was almost overwhelming. The contract was officially signed before Paramount had time to make a corresponding policy. The "Perfect" crew not only received an ultra-high budget of 50 million U.S. dollars, but also Hugo will be the producer. As a producer and screenwriter, he will receive a 10% box office dividend-but in Mark''s Persistence, the bottom line of box office dividends was set, with a box office of 100 million U.S. dollars in North America. Because of the bottom line of the box office dividend, Rick and Mark quarreled twice directly. "Perfect" as a literary comedy movie, the box office driving force is completely unpredictable. And the lack of Hugo commander, although Jack Nicholson has signed the actor early, but the box office appeal is still worrying. Rick insisted that the bottom line for box office dividends should be the 50 million cost line, but Mark refused to let go. Under such circumstances, Allen also showed his true nature as a businessman and personally negotiated with Hugo, which made Hugo compromise. On the one hand, it is the determination to "perfect perfection". Even if it is not divided, Hugo hopes that this work can be completed with quality and quantity; on the other hand, it is because the investment of 50 million US dollars is really incredible for "perfect perfection". Hugo must also make concessions. Of course, the most important thing is that Hugo has enough confidence in the box office. Then, James L-Brooks signed to be the director of the film. At the beginning of this year, Cooper Gooding, who won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor by "Mr. Sweetheart", played the role of Simon''s agent Frank, followed by Kevin Bacon. Recommended Greg Kinnear (greg.) audition, and won the unanimous affirmation of Hugo and James, won the role of neighbor Simon. Although Hugo will not appear in "Perfect", and his producer status does not intend to interfere with the director''s filming work, he originally thought that Hugo would relax after the crew was confirmed; but in fact, Hugo has been busy as never before. , Almost too busy, not only auditioning actors, but Hugo has also had many meetings with James to discuss the script. After that, Hugo revised the script twice, and the details were revised during the period. More. "L.A. Confidential" did not have such a clear feeling, this time "Perfect Perfection" is very obvious. The huge network and the power of friendship made Hugo''s work very smooth, almost like a broken bamboo. This also made the entire crew full of enthusiasm and quickly formed. During the period, the "Saving Private Ryan" military training camp officially opened. Hugo also went to support Steven as a guest, and experienced the life of a soldier with Tom Hanks. But Hugo still has no way to stop, because the heroine of "Perfect" has not been finalized yet. Originally James was fond of Holly Hunter. The actress who relied on the "Piano Love" to win the Oscar, has worked with James on the film "Broadcast News" a long time ago, and has also worked with Cohen. The brothers have collaborated on several works, which can be said to have a reputation in the independent film industry. Hugo has met with Holly twice. The first time he talked about the script. Holly liked the script very much. He also seemed very positive when he thought of working with Jack. The second time was bad news because of Holly. I have already signed a contract with the "Brave Say Love (.out. crew before. Now the news comes from the crew that it will start filming in September, while the "Perfect" crew hopes to start filming in mid-August. Dilemma. In order to cooperate with Holly, Hugo met with the producer of "Brave Love" twice, but this is an independent production company. Even if they want to give Hugo face, they have a lot of room to move. Limited-because their funds and preparations are in place, there is almost no way to advance or retreat. Once the schedule is changed, the crew will suffer heavy losses. In fact, Hugo wanted to enable Helen Hunter. Helen is a very special actress in Hollywood. She has already appeared on TV at the age of nine, but Hollywood producers have never been optimistic about her prospects. She thinks that "you are not beautiful enough to play the heroine", and the stubbornness of rejecting the unspoken rules has made her lose countless opportunities to go on the big screen, which makes her always defined as a stage play and TV drama actor. In fact, Helen''s strength is very outstanding. Not only is she a child star, she has rich acting experience, but also has been polished in stage plays for many years. Nomination for Best Actress in the Beauty Award. Even though she starred in "Tornado" which was a huge box office success last year, she still did not knock on the movie door for her. It can be said that she is one of the most overlooked actresses in Hollywood. Hugo would think of Helen because of the recommendation of Tim Robbins. Tim once worked with Helen when he directed "Born to Win". After reading the "Perfect" script, he recommended this to Hugo. Unfamiliar and familiar names. However, James is a bit repulsive to Hugos proposal. He believes that Carol in "Perfectly Perfect" should be a woman of various styles, even if she is sloppy, even if she has to take care of the children, even if she is in a difficult life, but that kind of gesture The amorous feelings between it makes it difficult to look away. James doesn''t think Helen can meet the requirements. In the case of arguing, you can only prepare with two hands. On the one hand, James tries to persuade Holly, on the other hand, Hugo meets and talks with Nicole Kidman. Entering Tom Cruise''s mansion in Beverly Hills, Nicole has already greeted the gate, and when she comes up, she gave Hugo a big hug. Hugo looked back at the crazy paparazzi at the door with lingering fear." God, you go in and out like this every day, isnt it painful? Hugo drove over just now, just staying at the gate for a minute and letting the guards open the door. The paparazzi were almost beating him up and unable to move. . Nicole laughed, "Just get used to it." Then she blinked at Hugo, "It will be much better if you walk through the side door when you leave." This suddenly made Hugo stunned and came in: Then why did he come in from the front door just now? Nicole smiled slyly, "So, you came to see me on a special trip today? Tom didn''t say too clearly last night. Was it the project you mentioned to me last night?" Under the leadership of Nicole, Hugo walked through the empty hall and walked all the way to the small garden balcony at the back. "Where is Tom? Is he not at home today?" Looking around, this is the real mansion. The area is estimated to be larger than Hugos Malibu Villa, comparable to Long Beachs, but the problem is that one is in Long Beach and the other is in Beverly Hills. The price is very different. "Tom recently met a director, they are exchanging a new idea, you know this director, Paul Thomas Anderson." Nicole motioned to Hugo to take a seat, the tea table has been neatly arranged for refreshments, "Black tea? Hugo nodded, and then Nicole began to make tea with her own hands. "I heard you almost starred in his work before. Tom also said that if you can work with you this time, that would be a good idea." " "Pta, yes, I know this director, he is very talented, the last time I did not cooperate successfully, I still feel sorry." Hugo smiled and nodded and said, took the black tea that Nicole handed over, "Thank you "Then he gently put it on the coffee table, "But, I remember that you and Tom are shooting a work of Kubrick? Why do you both seem to be very leisurely?" When Hugo contacted Nicole and asked her whether the schedule is appropriate, she got a positive answer. This is really surprising. This is why Hugo included Nicole in the cast of "Perfectly Perfect", but the specific details are still not there. No inquiry. "After Stanley was halfway through the filming, his body was not very well, and he felt that his thoughts were a little confused and needed to be rearranged, so he took a temporary break. It is estimated that he will not start filming again in the past three months." Nicole''s The words made Hugo feel very magical. Because Hugo has never experienced such a situation, it is difficult for him to imagine half of the filming, suddenly stopping filming, and then returning to filming a few months later, and this is even more unimaginable for the actor''s challenge. However, it is not surprising that Stanley Kubrick took three years before and after shooting "The Shining". "Wow, I really can''t imagine what kind of state it was like." Hugo racked his brains and couldn''t describe it. "It''s no wonder that the opportunity to cooperate with the master is so rareNicole I was also amused by Hugo''s vivid expression, "If you are curious, you can also try it yourself. Believe me, it is a torment for the actors. " Hugo spread his hands out, "I don''t think I have such a directorial talent, and I don''t think Kubrick would want to work with me, so... I just think about it." This made Nicole laugh again. Aloud, "So, does this mean that you are free for this period of time? Are you willing to shoot another work?" "You mean the script you wrote?" Nicole naturally knew about it, "but why didn''t you give me the script?" "Because I don''t want to make a fool of yourself in front of Stanley Kubrick?" Hugo frowned and joked. In fact, it was mainly because Hugo did not know the situation before, so Hugo has never passed the script to Nicole''s agent-Nicole and Tom are both actors under the creative artist agency. "However, in the past two days, my agent gave me another script, saying that you are likely to become the leading actor, and asked me if I would spare a month to play the leading role." Nicole''s words made Hugo completely confused. Shui, "What work?" Nicole said with a smile, "''Trumen''s World''." Chapter 1866： Permutations Hugo never expected that Nicole would actually receive an invitation to star in "Trumen''s World". Although Paramount intends to invest 60 million yuan in "Trumen''s World", in fact, their budget for actors is not high, otherwise they would not switch because of Kim Carey''s 20 million salary request. Come here to invite the more cost-effective Hugo. At present, Nicole cannot be regarded as a top Hollywood actor. Her salary is not more than 10 million, but there is no doubt that 8 million. This is not a wise choice for Paramount. Since the "Perfect and Perfect" unfolded smoothly, behind the "Trumen''s World" has also been magnificent. Hugo realized that he hadn''t questioned Rick''s progress in just two days, and he seemed to be farther away from "Trumen''s World". For Hugo, "Perfect Perfection" is one project, and "Trumen''s World" is another project. Although the top priority is "Perfect Perfection", it is bound to be a huge regret to miss "Trumen''s World". Hugo also admitted that he was greedy. However, he has controlled his mentality very well recently and devoted himself wholeheartedly to the preparatory preparations for "Perfectly Perfected", and has not greedily grasped "Trumen''s world". However, now hearing Nicole mention it like this, Hugo had to divert his attention. "So, what do you think?" Hugo said, but realized that he was quite passive in saying this. He came as a lobbyist for "perfect", so Hugo went on to add, "I brought the''Perfect and Perfect'' script here today. You can take a closer look. If you need it, you can call me at any time." Nicole can feel Hugo''s eagerness. When faced with choices, Hugo is still more inclined to his own work after all. "Hugo, honestly, I am very curious about your script, because''before sunrise'' is definitely My current favorite, Tom has watched this work with me at least five times, and he is on the verge of collapse." Hugo has also heard Tom complain about this, which really made Hugo laugh, "So, I will definitely read it well. This script." Nicole took the script and said solemnly. "But I must also admit that as an actor, I have always wanted to work with you. So, you should know how I am now." Nicole was obviously surprised by such a coincidence, and there was a sense of helplessness in her expression. , This made Hugo laugh, "So, Hugo, to be honest, my agent said that you are very likely to be the leading actor of "Trumen''s World". Is this true?" Faced with Nicoles question, Hugo couldnt help but stunned, and then laughed helplessly, If its for my own work, I should deny it, but... I never like to lie to my friends. In fact, I I am indeed striving to become the leading actor of "Trumen''s World", but I need to compete with Kim Carey. I am not sure what the result will be." Especially when "Perfect" signed with Sony Columbia Pictures, Hugo didn''t even know what kind of abacus Paramount was. "But it is true, and I am trying to fight for it." Nicole smiled, "Thank you for telling me the truth. Then, I also promise that after reading the script, I will tell you my thoughts as soon as possible, and then make a decision." In fact, objectively speaking, the invitation from "Perfect and Perfect" is the heroine, which is a three-legged story; but "The World of Truman" is only a supporting actress, which is a one-man show of a male protagonist. But Nicole will still take the latter into consideration, which shows that Nicole attaches great importance to the script and the cooperation with Hugo. When he left Nicoles house, Hugo had an unspeakable premonition. He absolutely Nicole would choose "Trumens World". Of course, this was just Hugos guess, not to mention whether Hugos guess was accurate. With the choice of "Trumen''s World", Paramount might not really choose Nicole. This permutation and combination are intricate, and any small decision may lead to completely different results. There is no way to predict it, but Hugo still thinks about it seriously. Compared to Nicole, Hugo has always insisted that Helen Hunter would be more suitable. This is not a question of which one is better or worse, but Helen has a kind of indifferent stubborn temperament, this temperament will be closer to the role of Carol. It''s as if Jack Nicholson is more suitable for Melvin than Hugo. Hugo and James had argued several times before, but no results. But after talking with Nicole today, he became more sure of Hugo''s thoughts. Hugo called Joseph and asked him to find out where the Helen Hunter was now. Then he hid quietly in the alleys of Beverly Hills and waited. In less than twenty minutes, Joseph called and gave Hugo an address, "It''s news from Dawes Carter." Sure enough, even though The Internet era has not yet come, but the world has become extremely convenient. Hugo drove all the way, but got lost. After going around for nearly half an hour, he found a placein fact, its only three blocks away from Beverly Hills, but for road idiots, this Three blocks are simply three Pacific Oceans. After Hugo set up the car, he asked for directions and walked along, and then he saw the plain crimson painted door in front of him. There were no house numbers on the left and right sides of the door, which made Hugo almost think he had gone wrong again. But when I walked around, I found that they were just ordinary storefronts. Hugo pushed open the wooden door and found that there was a wooden staircase leading to the basement. The staircase seemed to be some years old, which made Hugo have to relax. Footsteps, carefully stepped down. In front of me was a bar with not too bright light. The entrance of the stairs was facing the bar. At this moment, the bartender was wiping the wine stains on the bar. The bar was directly opposite to a clearing space with a small stage in the middle. This kind of bar design is very popular in the United States. It only needs a karaoke machine or a few musical instruments to become a performance stage, which can often attract many people to show themselves on stage. At this time, a drama performance was taking place on the stage, and the front of the stage was full of thirty people sitting on the ground. In fact, the whole bar seems to be very empty with thirty people, and there is no feeling of fullness at all. Hugo walked to the bar, ordered a beer, and then found an empty seat at the end to sit down. Although Hugo is not a professional background, he has also watched many stage playsespecially movies adapted from stage scripts, which is also what Ernst was best at back then. However, the stage play that is being performed right now is an unfamiliar play that Hugo has never heard of. The story seems to take place in the United States in the 1930s and 1940s. It was also the most turbulent era in the United States. The entire economic depression brought society into an unprecedented period. Crisis, so the stories that happened in that era are always full of bubbles, and the most classic is the novel "the great Gatsby (the. great. gatsby. Then Hugo saw Helen. Helen wore a lace long dress, which reminded Hugo of Scarlett who used curtains to make evening dresses in Gone with the Wind. She walked out in a curly fashion, and almost attracted all the people present as soon as she debuted. Human eyeballs. However, the scene did not become restless. Everyone held their breath and stared at the stage, as if they were afraid of missing every moment. You can feel it. Although there are not many audiences at the scene, everyone is very professional. Unexpectedly, in such a remote little bar, it looks like a completely amateur stage, but there is such a professional audience, and Helen also meticulously dedicated the performance, the passion revealed from the depths of the soul, rushing towards her face, Amazing. No wonder Tim commented that Helen was the kind of person who would leave attention on her inadvertently. Hugo was not in a hurry, but stayed quietly at the scene and watched the entire performance. Although he missed the first act, he still saw the whole story clearly. This is an original script. At the end of the curtain call, the director and screenwriter all appeared on the stage to express their gratitude, and Helen seemed to be just an unknown actor, seriously communicating with the audience. In fact, last year''s "Tornado" was the box office predator second only to "Independence Day." "Miss Hunter, why did you choose a costume with flaws in your first scene? I personally think that according to Miss Emily''s personality, she will not let anyone see flaws. Yes." Hugo also walked up to a group of viewers and raised his doubts. Helen turned her head and looked over Since the light in the bar is not bright, she did not recognize Hugo for the first time, but seriously said, "I don''t know if you noticed, Amy Li''s dress is made by her curtains. This is the best part of what she currently has." "Yes, I noticed it. I mean, Emily just wants to have the best. This curtain will be seen by others, and she will cover it up very well. Otherwise, she will choose to **** things. , To make this suit perfect, even if she only owns this suit, she will starve to death, she will not change her choice." Hugo spoke very attentively, completely devoted to the plot. This not only silenced Helen, but also the other audience members who were participating in the discussion. Finally, Helen nodded slightly, "Yes, I must admit that you are correct. This is a matter of dignity, and this is also Emily. There is no way to compromise." A bright smile appeared on Helen''s face, "This gentleman..." Helen stretched out her right hand, and then moved closer. At this time, she saw Hugo''s face and face. The surprised expression on Shang could hardly be concealed, but in the end all the surprise turned into a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Sir, thank you very much for your professional advice." "This is my honour." Hugo held Helen''s right hand. "Everyone can participate in exchanges and discussions. It was originally one of the charms of a small theater. I hope I won''t be too redundant." Chapter 1867： Talking about comedy "You... Are you... Hugo?" The audience next to them finally turned their eyes and recognized the superstar in front of them. Even the dim light of the bar did not affect their vision, almost without difficulty. I recognized this face. First Release Hugo smiled cautiously, "I hope my real person did not let you down." Although Hugo has no fear of the crowd, every time he gets caught in the crowd, it always causes commotion, which makes Hugo unavoidable. A little nervous. "Wow, to be honest, I only watched the video of''Yihai Xiongfeng'' last week. My performance was really wonderful." The chubby middle-aged man next to him was filled with excitement, but Without any radical actions, he clearly expressed his inner emotions, "Very few actors can stay in front of Jack, but in fact, you did it, man, you really did it, in the scene in court, You even made Jack into a panic. God, that scene had me and my friends discussed for a full week. It was amazing." Hugo was a little embarrassed by the man''s direct compliment, and he chuckled awkwardly. The man quickly realized his gaffe and quickly apologized, "Oh, sorry, I was so excited. I believe there will be many people." I praised you, I''m just...too excited." "No, that''s not the case." Hugo waved his hands again and again, "I just hope I won''t be too proud, my tail is already up, so I try my best to restrain my inner joy." Hugo''s words made everyone laugh. Only then did the middle-aged man feel relieved, and then exchanged a few scenes in "Yihai Xiongfeng" with Hugo, and carefully analyzed the context of the whole story and the characterization of Hugo. Of course, Hugo''s acting skills during the filming of "Yihai Xiongfeng" were still not great, so there were indeed many shortcomings, so the whole discussion was extremely intense. As a result, several spectators gathered around and expressed their opinions, from "Yihai Xiongfeng" to "Death Row", from "Pulp Fiction" to "Schindler''s List", and even discussed "death poems". Society", the whole scene is so lively. "Gentlemen, gentlemen!" Helen patted her hands, "I am the heroine of today, okay? You should discuss with me." The audience all apologized to Helen, and Helen turned around. Looking at Hugo, Hugo originally thought Helen would discuss the play just now, but he didnt want Helen but asked, "So, Mr. Lancaster, you can talk about why you were in the''before sunrise'' The description of love is so exquisite? That my female companions and I are still immersed in that story." Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned, raised his voice with eyes full of doubt, and said in a rhetorical tone, "Because I am a good man?" This humorous sentence made everyone clapped and laughed. After all the audience dispersed, it was already three quarters of an hour later. Hugo looked at Helen, who was still wearing a costume, and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I haven''t invited you to sit down until now. It''s really too much. excuse me." "No, of course not." Helen waved her hand again and again, "In fact, every performance, my favorite is this time, we start with drama, and then talk about any topic related to acting and drama, everyone publishes My own opinions make people feel that life is so fulfilling." Helen paused after speaking, "I''m not sure if you believe it, but for me, acting comes from life." "Of course." Hugo nodded affirmatively. "In my opinion, everyone is actually qualified to talk about acting. Not everyone is professional, but every viewpoint is fresh. Of course, this It is difficult to find a right direction because there are not too many professional audiences." Helen raised her eyebrows, smiled at the corners of her mouth, and slightly nodded her chin, "I must agree with your point of view. In fact, if you go to New York, the real Broadway audience will be less than 30,000, which is not enough; But in Los Angeles, the number may be even less, which is a very serious situation for drama." "Everyone is trying to make movies, because movies can make money, but they ignore them. In fact, movies originated from theater. If you want to make truly outstanding movies, I mean, whether its commercial movies or art movies, Everyone must study drama in depth. This is a very important process of sedimentation. Hugos words made Helen look surprised, almost without concealing the suspicion, Hugo laughed, "Lets put it this way, I There is a very respectful elder, I dont want to admit that it is my teacher, but... he did teach me the importance of drama. Reading the stage script is actually a very interesting thing. Hugo said Ernst. "This is really rare." Helen sighed, "You know, people are too impetuous now, and there is always no way to settle down. Many times, I envy the strict class system of British actors..." Helen picked Raised an eyebrow and looked at Hugo, "Do you know that kind of system?" "Are you talking about the process of''Weird Characters Mainstream Movies in the East End of College London''?" Hugo''s answer made Helen nod again and again, "Yes, I''m not saying that this must be correct. Such a system has also derailed from the times. But The importance that British actors attach to stage performance is worthy of recognition." "Americans like Konstantin Stanislavsky, not Benua Gogran." The former is an advocate of the Methodists, and the latter is a representative actor of the Expressionists. Hugo is also very thorough in this area, so when the words came out, Helen was stunned, and then nodded, "Yes..." and then nodded several times, "Yes, that''s it! " "You know, about three days ago, an amateur actor discussed a serious question with me. He asked me how to play a good comedy!" Helen took the initiative to open a topic, even raised her hand excitedly, using a gesture to indicate Own enthusiasm. Hugo opened his mouth and planned to say "I am also curious about this question", but after thinking about it, he choked and let Helen continue to say, "After I heard this question, I thought it was a very absurd question. , This was really unprofessional, and then I quarreled directly with him, because I think the performance should not be limited to the subject matter and form, the most important thing is to integrate into the role. But then, he persuaded me, he emphasized: If you use methods to send acting skills, then indeed, you only need to integrate into the role. Whether it is comedy or horror, the effect of the performance is the same, because we all know that it is the plot that is responsible for making the audience laugh or frighten the audience. The story, not the actor. Of course, Kim Carey is an exception, and the Shining is also an exception." Helen''s words made Hugo chuckle slightly, "But for most method actors, they don''t need to distinguish the subject matter, they only need to integrate into the role to achieve the purpose of performance. However, there is a problem. Because the method actors are integrated into the roles, they have no style of their own. They cannot give different effects to different themes. Comedy is still a comedy, but the actors seem to be outside and can only rely on the wisdom of the script to give comedy humor. This is a disaster for comedy, which is why in recent years, apart from Kim Carey, Billy Christo and Robin Williams, there have not been too many comedians worth mentioning." "Truely good comedians should know how to perform acting, because they need to give their lines charm at an accurate time. This is acting, but also an actor''s personality, such as Carrey''s exaggeration, such as Christo''s. Sharpness, such as Williams playfulness, this little trait gives comedy a completely different style, and also makes comedy exciting." Helen''s words opened a door in front of Hugo''s eyes, and the part he had been puzzled by "Trumen''s World" was pushed aside in an instant. In fact, Hugo''s understanding of acting skills has reached a whole new level. All he needs is a little inspiration. Now, the entire script of "Trumen''s World" is slowly opened again in Hugo''s mind, but one by one. The same typeface has become completely different. "So, I later discovered that how to play a good comedy is a difficult problem. Not everyone can be funny, and not everyone can be humorous." Helen gushed, but didn''t realize that she was so. Talking a lot, she found that one of her saliva splashed on the collar of Hugo''s coat This immediately embarrassed her, and when she raised her head, she saw Hugos pensive expression, which made her feel embarrassed. Helen stopped talking, and then blushed, biting her lower lip lightly, "Sorry, oh god, I was really rude, I can''t believe what I did just now." Helen raised her head and glanced at Hugo, then quickly lowered her head, "God, I should be crazy, I am absolutely crazy." Not to mention that Hugo is currently the top actor in the United States, and Helen and Hugo are talented It only took less than an hour to meet each other, she actually uttered a lot of words about who she was in front of Hugo? She is just a small TV drama actor, and she is still performing in the underground theater, but she actually started to teach Hugo, which is simply a shame in life. Looking at Helen, who was so upset in front of him, Hugo showed a big smile, "Oh, believe me,''I am crazy for the great'' is a very good TV series." Helen starred in "I am crazy for the good". An outright comedy, a very good comedy. "Actually, I just wanted to ask that question..." Helen looked up at Hugo in confusion, Hugo chuckled, "Forgive me for being unprofessional, I just want to ask: How to play a good comedy." Helen was stunned, and then frowned, lowered her head in sorrow and covered her cheek, "Oh, **** Christ, who will save me." ... Chapter 1868： Unintentionally cut willow "No, no, Helen, please don''t be like this. I didn''t mean to be joking, I mean it was true." Hugo''s serious words made Helen look up suspiciously, "I have always been very impressed with comedy. Interest, I might have the opportunity to act in a comedy script recently. This is the challenge I have always dreamed of. I originally thought that it would be enough to just take the role and give performance. But then I thought it was wrong. Because the reason why comedy is comedy is not only the lines, nor the plot, but also the personal charm of an actor. I have been trying to understand the joints." "So..." Hugo prolonged the ending slightly. Even without saying anything, Helen understood the latter. She made up the latter. "So I didn''t seem to be a stupid three-year-old kid who won the Nobel Prize in Mathematics. Show off my addition and subtraction in front of you?" "No." Hugo couldn''t help but smiled, shook his head, and expressed his denial. Seeing that Helen was still a little upset, Hugo added, "Also, you must know that this is an underground theater, and everyone can discuss performances equally, right?" If Hugo hadnt overheard it, the acting controversy mentioned by Helen was an exchange with an amateur actor. Helen let out a long sigh, "This is a relief for me." The mocking tone is really obvious, "So, I want to prevent me from continuing to make a fool of myself, I''ll go back to the backstage and change this set of curtains. It''s better to come down." "But, don''t you wonder why I am here today?" Hugo stopped Helen who was about to leave. Helen turned around and thought about it carefully, "Yes...Yes, why did you appear in the underground theater? You are not...not supposed to..." Helen did not go on with the following words, but Hugo added, " Should it be on a luxury yacht? Or a private jet?" "I meant to talk about luxury parties, but... you said the same." Helen''s words made Hugo laugh. Indeed, as Helen said, what comedy needs is actually a kind of talent, not just method-based acting, but also performance-based acting. Helen has a kind of ease and narrowness that Holly Hunter, Nicole Kidman, Susan Sarandon and others don''t have, and the corners of the mouth can be drawn lightly between the lines. "Actually, I came to see you for something." Hugo said solemnly. Helen immediately cast a puzzled look, but Hugo pointed to the chair next to him, "Couldn''t we sit down? Talk about it again?" During the entire conversation just now, they have been trying to sit down, but they have always maintained a standing posture. Helen only realized at this time. After looking at the standing postures of the two people, she raised the corners of her mouth slightly and showed a smile, "Of course, why not?" Then she shouted towards the bar, "Sam, here are two bottles. Beer, its on my account." Once again, it is hard to imagine that the woman in front of me has been nominated for the Emmy for three consecutive years because of "I''m Crazy". After Hugoan sat down, he didn''t continue to polite, and took the initiative to say, "I am currently preparing a comedy movie, and the script is written by me..." "Yes, I know." Helen nodded and saw Hugo''s surprised expression. She took the beer handed by the bartender and took a sip. "What''s wrong? I''m also an actress who is rolling in the TV drama circle, these news Almost everyone knows, how could I ignore it." "That''s a good thing for me." Hugo laughed. "It''s like this. I''m currently looking for the heroine of the script. I hope you can act as it." "Why me?" Helen was stunned, but asked a strange question. "Because you are suitable." Hugo''s answer is also very simple and clear. "But... why?" Helen repeated the question again. Hugo thought for a while, "The story is about three imperfect people colliding with each other..." Hugo began to briefly describe the outline of the story, and then told some information about the heroine Carol, "Tim Luo After reading this script, Binns recommended you to me. I specially watched the series of''I''m Crazy''. I also think that you are the most suitable actor for Carol. The temperament in you makes People are unforgettable." Hugo''s words made Helen chuckle slightly, "You mean, it''s not the kind of beauty of beauty." This reminded Hugo of Helen''s past experience. "Yes, it''s not the kind of beauty." Hugo gave an affirmative answer, making Helen stunned, the beer in his hand stagnated in the air, and Hugo went on to say, "It''s just a little bit of sex. Sense, a little bit of humor, a little bit of story temperament, mixed together, there are many kinds of amorous feelings." Indeed, Helen is not Hollywood''s favorite typical beauty appearance, but no one can deny her special temperament. This is also the most unique part of Helen in "Perfect Perfection". Helen lifted the beer slightly, took another sip, dropped her eyes but was lost in thought. The eyes hidden behind her eyes made it impossible for Hugo to explore her true thoughts, which made Hugo a little nervous. In fact, Hugo didnt know what decision Nicole would make, and he didnt know where the negotiations were going on with James. What''s the matter, but Hugo has experienced this afternoon, but he has become more determined. He hopes that Helen will play Carol. Even if he needs to be pressured by his producer status, even through Allen, he will Want to achieve this goal. Because Helen is Carol in Hugo''s mind. Helen raised her eyes, and the calm gaze carefully looked at Hugo, "But...this is a movie." This made Hugo confused. Helen then explained, "I I don''t like movies, because the film industry is too uncertain, which makes me feel uneasy." Hugo pursed his lips lightly. He can''t say that he understands Helen''s feelings, because he hasn''t experienced it, but he can''t give up, "I don''t think you should think like this. Whether it''s a movie or a TV series, it''s a work after all. To win. What you need to see is the script itself, starring in a good work, creating a good character, this is the actor''s biggest insistence, isn''t it?" Hugo can see this from Helen''s performance this afternoon. Helen and him are actually the same kind of people. Helen tirelessly polishes herself in the underground theater, even actively participates in discussions with the audience, and has endless passion for stories, roles, and comedies. Therefore, Hugo believes that the "perfectly perfect" script can impress Helen. "If you want, I can leave the script, you read it slowly, and then give me news." Hugo took the initiative to speak. Helen didn''t answer for the first time, but looked at Hugo seriously and carefully, as if trying to see more from Hugo''s amber eyes. Then Helen leaned forward slightly, leaning on the edge of the table, "I am willing to take this script." Hugo didn''t react for the first time, "So you are willing to read the script?" But then he saw the smile on the corner of Helen''s mouth, and then he smiled brilliantly, "Are you willing to take this script? Without reading the script, even without knowing the casts lineup, even without knowing the terms of the contract?" Helen was amused by Hugo''s series of questions, "Is this the script you wrote?" Hugo nodded, "Then I choose to believe you once, because''before sunrise''." This made Hugo too. A big smile appeared, and the mood became bright in an instant. Leaving the underground bar, Hugo was thinking about how to talk to James, but before he wanted to understand, the phone rang, interrupting Hugos thoughts, and answered the phone. It was James, "Hey, Hugo, I I just called to tell you that I havent made any progress here. I had a meeting with Jack today to discuss it. I think maybe your suggestion is correct, otherwise we have a formal meeting with Helen Hunter and see how it turns out?" Hugo raised his eyebrows and laughed at the thought of Jack Nicholson. He knew that Jack must support him, "What about Nicole?" "I think Nicole is too beautiful, and she has more princess temperament, which is actually not suitable for Carol." James said, "As you said, Helen looks more suitable overall, but I don''t know her. Whether you can adapt or not, you have to know to compete with Jack, which is not an easy task." Hugo resisted the urge to outline the corners of his mouth, "Okay, then we will arrange a meeting with Helen, hoping to make everyone satisfied." After the call was hung up, Hugo couldn''t help but clenched his fists. Perfection" is being built step by step in accordance with his expectations. This is definitely something to celebrate. The facts are also as expected by Hugo. After Helen met with James and Jack for a meeting and discussed, James also nodded and agreed that Helen will play the leading role. The contract was signed only three days later. Under the rapid promotion of Sony Columbia Pictures, the entire project of "Perfect and Perfection" flew to New York in less than a week and officially announced the launch. Things went well and far exceeded expectations. As a screenwriter and producer, Hugo also traveled to New York with his colleagues, preparing to attend the launching ceremony of "The Perfection", to promote this work that he participated only as a screenwriter for the first time. On the far west coast of the North American continent, Ernst took out the predetermined newspaper from the mailbox as usual. The top one was "Los Angeles Times", and the bottom of the front page had a striking headline, "Hugo-Lan Caster: I''m just a screenwriter this time." Ernst noticed this at a glance, carefully looked at the headline, and then turned the newspaper to the corresponding page and slowly read it. Chapter 1869： Media bombing The launch ceremony of "Perfect and Perfection" officially kicked off in New York. Although Hugo is not the core protagonist, the cooperation of Jack Nicholson, James L-Brooks, and Helen Hunter has attracted a lot of attention, not to mention. Said that this script was written by Hugo. At the press conference, reporters bombarded Hugo wildly. Obviously everyone was curious about "before sunrise". Hugo once again created the original script and attracted heavyweight casts to join. Is that right? Means that Hugo once again accomplished the screenwriting work brilliantly? "I hope this is a good script, otherwise Jack and Helen will be disappointed." Hugo''s answer made everyone at the scene chuckle. "However, whether it is a good story or not depends on James, I hope The audience can like him, otherwise Jack and Helen, the two friends who are joining for my friendship, will be harmed by me." Hugos self-ridicule sparked laughter again. Jack raised his right hand, pointed his eyes with two fingers, and pointed at Hugo, as if saying, Ive been watching you all the time, if If the work is really broken..." This threatening action made the scene laugh, and Hugo even said directly, "I think I should leave the stage. This is not my stage." Haha, Hugo''s clever interpretation made the audience burst into laughter. "Hugo, the last question, the last question." A reporter raised his right hand aloft. The host glanced at Hugo. After getting the affirmation, he nodded to indicate that the reporter could ask questions, and the reporter looked at it. He was a little stunned, and he raised his voice and asked, "Hugo, may I ask if the glorious album "Blurry Rain" has won the championship this week for 37 weeks, tying the consecutive championships created by "Thorb" that year. Records, do you have any special feelings? If the "Blurry Rain" wins the championship again next week, it will break the record again. Are there any special events planned for the band members?" Hugo did not expect this to be the problem. He turned his head to look at James, Jack and others around him with a little embarrassment, and then said into the microphone, "Sorry, today is the launch press conference of''Perfect'', I I only answer questions about this work, I refuse to respond to other questions." "But..." The reporter still stood up firmly with an expression that he did not want to give up, and then another reporter stood up directly next to him-without waiting for the host''s call, "Hugo, please be sure to answer this question. , We have always been looking forward to the arrival of historical moments, do you have any plans to hold a concert tour in the near future?" "Hugo, I''m the official reporter of''Billboard'' magazine. What do you think of the historical record of''Blurry Rain''?" "Will Glory To Death plan to celebrate with a celebration banquet?" Seeing the chaos in front of me, more than a quarter of the reporters on the scene actually stood up one after another, which made Hugo even more embarrassed-this was a movie scene, but it turned out that there were so many music reporters. When Hugo spoke, even the film reporters raised their voices and said, "Hugo, you are about to create historical records again. Do you have any special feelings?" Now Jack couldn''t help being the first one, haha ??clapped his hands and laughed, "Hugo, even I am curious now, do you have any ideas?" Hugo looked at Jack''s old naughty boy, smiled helplessly, and then said into the microphone, "Sorry, I won''t answer any questions about the band and music today." Hugo''s words made the scene agitated. He quickly raised his hand, "But, but tomorrow I will participate in the recording of the''Tonight Show'', and other members of the glory to death will appear. There will be a small media meeting before the recording, so if there is a problem , Please ask again then." After speaking, Hugo once again showed an apologetic smile to Jack, James, Helen and others, but the crew members laughed. In fact, before Hugo set off to New York, Henry Bloom had already notified every member of Glory to Death. The "Blurry Rain" is likely to make history, so EMI requires them to record several episodes. , And accepted media interviews to continue to promote the album. Hugo originally thought that EMI had already notified the media, but he didn''t expect that the media reporters couldn''t wait and went straight to the launch ceremony of "Perfectly Perfect" to grab the news. In fact, these reporters can''t be blamed for being too excited, because the record to be broken by "Blurry Rain" this time is enough to make this rock band truly go down in history and rank among the greatest rock bands. Not everyone has the opportunity to witness the birth of history, and not every music lover has the opportunity to witness the re-emergence of rock. In the history of modern music, there are ten works that have won the Billboard Album Chart for more than twenty weeks. The latest record is held by the soundtrack of the "Bodyguard" movie. The record of winning the championship for twenty consecutive weeks makes Whitney-Houstons true place name goes down in history, and on the entire history list, the "West Side Story" movie soundtrack has held the Billboard album chart champion position for a full fifty-four weeks-that is, a year, this record Since it was created in 1963, no one can be shaken anymore. Once, the closest thing to the great record of the original soundtrack of the "West Side Story" movie was Michael Jackson''s "Thriller." This has become the greatest album in the history of modern pop music. Between 1983 and 1984, it won a total of 37-week bulletin board championships, ranking second in history with the highest number of championship weeks. Although there is still an insurmountable gap between thirty-seven weeks and fifty-four weeks, the album "Thriller" is still the target that countless people look up to. Among the ten albums with championship weeks exceeding 20 weeks, there are only five. The number of album championship weeks exceeds 30 weeks. In addition to the "West Side Story" movie soundtrack and "Thriller", the other three albums are the album "Rumors (. released by Flywood Mac (.) in 1977 and "South Pacific (. released in 1958. "The soundtrack of the movie, Henry Bellafonte (harry.) The album "Calipso ( in 1956. The winning weeks for these three albums are all 31. You can clearly see the huge difference between these numbers, which also means that after more than 20 consecutive weeks, the difficulty is getting more and more difficult. Don''t say that you can catch up with the "Western Story" in one breath, even more consecutive times. Winning a week has become extremely difficult. What''s more, the music market is now flourishing. However, "Blurry Rain" created such a miracle. This album not only broke a siege under the siege of pop, rhythm and blues and rap; it also caused an uproar in the entire North American music market with a destructive posture. Start to change history completely. At the end of 1996, "Blurry Rain" ended strongly with eight consecutive weeks of champions, winning the double-character champions of the year-end album sales charts and year-end singles sales charts, and also dominated the global music market, writing a note An incredible myth. At that time, people began to discuss, what is the chance that "storms" surpassed "baths of morning light" for 13 consecutive weeks? Soon, time gave the answer. As the Grammys approached, the sales of "Blurry Rain" became more and more courageous. He easily accumulated the number of weeks he had won the championship to thirteen weeks, and he was honored to death in the Grammys. After the big victory, it ushered in a peak of sales bursts, leaping high on the billboard album charts, and there were hardly any competitors. In fact, "Blurry Rain" hardly gave its competitors any chance. In the Troika of the War of the Century, "Stay at the Moment" fell behind early and quickly lost the third place in the successive shocks. It had already slipped out of the top ten before the end of the month, and the decline was very obvious. The stamina of "Butterfly" is also obviously insufficient. In the third week of January, it was kicked out of runner-up by the undoubted band''s "Tragedy Kingdom", and in the second week of February, it was kicked out by the original soundtrack of the movie "The Prodigal Son Turns Around (''d After reaching the top three, the band u2, Li''an-Lime, and the Air Blacksmith band struck back and forth. "Butterfly" had plenty of heart but lacked strength. Although Maria was doing her best to promote her, the defeat of Grammys made her lose all confidence. After the album fell out of the top ten, it never returned to the list. After the Grammys, the competitors of "Blurry Rain" completely changed a group, Christopher Wallace (the.. b. i. g.), Mary-Blige, the Spice Girls (.), Paul-Mak Cartney, Hansen Band () have made their debut , but none of them can shake the glory to the death of the dynasty. The competitors of "Blurry Rain" can be said to be extremely strong, but facing the impact of their opponents, "Blurry Rain" was still able to sell 170,000 sales on a single Thursday in the first week of March, making almost all of them Competitors are desperate. This is almost an impossible number to surpass. The always strong sales data has swept through the army with "storms and rains". First, it easily tied the number of consecutive championship weeks of "Bath the Morning Light" for 13 weeks, but it was still big. Moving forward, we ushered in our own historical moment in the third week of March: winning the Billboard Album Chart Championship for twenty consecutive weeks! Officially ranked among the top ten lists of music history. The momentum of the Changhong of "Blurry Rain" turned the Troika of the War of the Century into a one-man show. The falling behind of Maria and the Oasis also made the showdown in the second half of last year even more exciting-after the battle of the century and the ultimate showdown. , "Blurry rain" unexpectedly still burst out infinite energy, this is the real king style. Whats more frightening is that even the one-man show is still brilliant. With the historical record of the third week of March, people have already begun the countdown: When will the album "Blurry Rain" sprint the record? Stop? The reporters gave the first reminder at the launching ceremony of "Perfect Perfection": It has not stopped so far. Chapter 1870： 37 weeks How many reporters can imagine that when they were hyping the Glory to Death against Mariah Carey against the Oasis in the Battle of the Century, they would really set off a "end-of-the-century glory"; how many experts can imagine that rock and roll against the pop After the strong rise of the structure, they will really experience the miracle of the re-emergence of rock and roll; how many listeners can imagine that they lined up at the door of the record shop day and night just to support their idols, they will really become a part of the moment of making history . How many people can imagine that the "storm and rain" really set off a storm, not only the music market, but also the entire history. "Blurry Rain" swept 8.3 million sales in eight weeks, and only seven weeks later, "Blurry Rain" officially crossed the 10 million threshold in North America. To be precise, it is ninety-nine days! Although the total sales volume of "Blurry Rain" is still far from all records, this does not affect the album becoming the first album in the music history to exceed 10 million sales within a hundred days. . Because the sales of "Blurry Rain" were so crazy, the Recording Industry Association of America had to hold a special meeting, and then the term "diamond sales" was officially born. In the United States, gold records are 500,000, platinum records are one million, and a few platinum records are millions of sales. Now, a new term has been added: diamond records, which is also a special award for sales of over 10 million. The album became the supreme glory. "Blurry Rain" has become the first diamond record in the history of North American music! A whole new era has been opened. Of course, there are currently as many as 103 diamond records in the long history of North American music. Among them, the Beatles own five diamond records in North America and are proud of the crowd; the highest-selling singers are the Eagles and Michael Jackson. The collection of the Eagles released in 1976 sold 29 million copies in the United States, and Michael''s "Thriller" also included 29 million, which no one can surpass so far. Glory to Death still has a long way to go to catch up with these records, but so far all three albums have become diamond records, which also created a historical record, and the "storm" was only ninety-nine days. Within the sales volume exceeded the 10 million threshold, which made all the media exclaimed: Is "Blurry Rain" going to become the third album in North American history that has sold more than 25 million? After the battle of the century and the ultimate showdown, the Grammys ended with a glorious victory, the music market was boiling, and the curtain just started at this time. In the fifth week of March, "Blurry Rain" defeated the southern rapper Scarface ()''s new album "Untouchable (, and won the Billboard album chart for the 21st consecutive time. In one fell swoop, it surpassed Elvis Presley''s "Blue Hawaii (blue. and Whitney Houston''s "Bodyguard" movie soundtrack, and tied for ninth on the historical list. In the first week of April, "Blurry Rain" defeated the original soundtrack of "Slam Dunk in the Sky" again, completing the 22nd week of reelect and surpassing it. Hammer''s album "Hammers, please don''t hurt them (please.hammer,''t.hurt.''em released in 1990, ranked eighth alone. Subsequently, "Blurry Rain" unstoppably surpassed the original soundtrack of "Saturday Night Fever" and "Purple Rain". The number of consecutive championship weeks has accumulated to twenty-five weeks without showing any signs of decline. Riding the wind and waves to continue to advance, finally in the fourth week of May drew a national exclamation: After defeating the first album "Hot ( of the Spice Girls group to claim the top spot on the Billboard Albums Chart this week, "Blurry Rain" officially stood on the shoulders of giants, bringing his consecutive championship weeks to thirty weeks! This time, no one will miss it, because history has been ceremoniously released in front of you, even if you stop here, the glory to death has already written history, and the "storm and rain" has become a thing of the past. In the past 30 years, the most successful album second only to "Thriller", this does not need to be discussed too much. Whether it is a 30-week consecutive championship or a cumulative sales of up to 13 million, it is enough to go down in the annals of history. Rock is strong. The rise has unstoppably enveloped the entire North American continent. But people are looking forward to it, looking forward to the glory to death to further rewrite history, to further create brilliance, and to truly substitute this carnival into*. The fanatical support of the people also made "Blurry Rain" not disappointing. Everyone knows the next thing: "Blurry Rain" successfully defeated Hansen''s album "Nothing to Know (") in the second week of July. of., leaving his name on the Billboard Albums Chart for the thirty-seventh consecutive time, tying the number of weeks of winning for "Thriller" and ranking second in history. Now, the only thing left in front of "Blurry Rain" is the original soundtrack of the "West Side Story" movie. Thirty-seven weeks, a full thirty-seven weeks of the dynasty, more than nine months of brilliance, the "storms and rains" firmly controlled the entire music market, and even more terrifying, the 37th week of the "storms and rains" "One week''s sales still handed over 180,000 data, so good that all languages ??have lost their color. More realistic and ironic is that "Stay at this moment" was completely out of the chart as early as early April, and the Oasis band disappeared again, returning to London griefly, concentrating on recuperation, even though the Oasis band brought about the revival of British rock Hope is gone, but at this point in time, even the British media themselves cannot shift the focus from glory to death. At this time, although "Butterfly" is still on the list, it has fallen out of the top 50 and does not have any competitiveness and comparability at all. If its just an ordinary album, then its not uncommon to see how many albums hit the charts in the past 37 weeks, but the point is that these three albums are the same. It was issued by Zhou, and it was also the vigorous Iron Triangle of the War of the Century. How sensational the War of the Century was, how ironic the current list is. With the strong momentum of winning the championship for 37 consecutive weeks, the cumulative North American sales of "Blurry Rain" has crossed the 14 million threshold, and it seems that 20 million sales are already aspirational. This has caused the North American music industry to break apart. Almost everyone is eagerly discussing whether "Blurry Rain" can win the championship again next week, whether it can break the "tremor" record, and whether it can break through the shackles of the forty-week championship. How high did it impact the "West Side Story"? The history of the album chart is shaking, and the history of the singles chart has changed. No one will forget that in the past two years, "Magic Wall ( and "Sweet Day" have fought each other. First, "Magic Wall" won 15 consecutive weeks, and then "Sweet Day" won sixteen consecutive weeks, almost in just half a year. In time, the record of the Billboard singles chart is constantly being refreshed. This is also the testimony of Mariah Carey''s ascent to the top of the queen! However, less than a year after "Sweet Day" created the historical record, history was changed again. After the single "Voyage ( cut off the five consecutive championships of "Young Volcano (., Strongly ended the journey of 1996 with eight consecutive championships. After entering 1997, the sweeping trend of "Navigation" has hardly diminished. It has occupied the radio single-day on-demand ranking champion for 66 consecutive days, creating In a new history, the high rate of on-demand radio has made "Navigation" a top spot on the singles chart. In the third week of February, "Navigation" defeated the spice group "wannabe" and tied the 16-week consecutive championship record of "Sweet Day"; then in the first week of March, it was the second consecutive time. Overcoming the hot single of the Spice Girls, it strongly accumulated the number of consecutive championship weeks to 17 weeks, and once again wrote new history. The 17-week consecutive championships of "Voyage" not only re-engraved the historical record of the consecutive weeks of the billboard singles with the name of glory to death, but also gave glory to the death of three consecutive ten-week singles, "A Good Day (.Day, "Magic Wall" and "Navigation" are also the only glories in the long history of music. This is the ironclad proof of the rock dynasty. Immediately afterwards, "Navigation" defeated "Want to Be" for the third consecutive week, and accumulated his consecutive championship weeks to 18 weeks. Just as everyone was wondering whether "Navigation" could reach the incredible height of 20 consecutive weeks. , The third single of the album "Blurry Rain", "The Long Road (...way..., has quietly ranked among the top ten, and joined forces with "Young Volcano" and "Voyage" in the top ten. Occupies three seats. "A Long Road" was the third single of this album when it was released very low-key. EMI Records officially released this single after the Grammy Awards ceremony. There is no music video or deliberate promotion. It just released this single. The name of the song is meaningful, so that real young volcanoes can do it. Savor the meaning carefully. Since "The Long Road" did not carry out a strong publicity, nor did it perform on the night of the Grammy Awards, the first week of release was very low-key, just making it into the top 100 for the 91st place. In the following two weeks, the sales of "The Long Road" did not explode quickly, but rose steadily in the radio on-demand rankings. By the time people noticed this single, it had unknowingly ranked among the top ten, and occupied the high position of sixth, which really exceeded many people''s expectations. In the third week of March, "The Long Road" jumped directly to the championship, squeezing "Navigation" to the runner-up position, ending the incredible record of "Navigation" for 18 consecutive weeks, and will be honored to death since the third in September last year. The momentum of occupying the billboard singles chart from the beginning of the week continued for twenty-four weeks! From "young volcano" to "sailing" to "long road", the glorious rock dynasty has gradually taken shape. Chapter 1871： First sight dynasty People have just witnessed the strong recovery momentum of rock and roll, and they have already seen the prototype of the glorious rock dynasty, which is incredible. From "young volcano (. to "sailing ( and then to "long road (.. way.., winning the championship uninterruptedly for 24 consecutive weeks, such a miracle is also the only one in the long river of music history; Coupled with the continuous championship momentum of the album "Blurry Rain", it can be said that in the past six months, the entire North American music market has only had glory to death, and only glory to death. After the "long road" successfully reached the top of the championship, it did not slow down its momentum, and then won the championship for three consecutive weeks, extending the glory-to-death dominance momentum until the 27th week, and finally was the hot single of the bragging dad. "Unstoppable (can''t...me. pulled down and fixed the momentum of reelect on the "twenty-seven" set of numbers. This also created a new history of a single singer or band dominating the singles chart for a few weeks in the history of the North American Billboard. It was not until 2009 that anyone approached this historical record, the two black-eyed peas (.eyed.pea). The champion singles "Bang Bang Pao (.. and "I have a hunch (i.. have jointly dominated the championship list for twenty-six weeks, but unfortunately they have not been able to match or even break the glory to death. , Only ranked second in history. In the second week of April, the bragging daddys single ended the 27-week rule of Glory To Death, and was called "the cornerstone of the rock dynasty" by "Rolling Stone"-always watching Glory To Death. "Rolling Stone" completely lowered his arrogant head. Even though "The Long Road" retreats from the championship, the three singles "Young Volcano", "Sailing" and "The Long Road" still linger in the top 20, among which "Young Volcano" is 26 consecutively. Zhou''s performance in the top ten has also set a new record, and the strength of his performance has completely lost his language. Three singles have joined forces for 27 consecutive weeks, and one album dominates for 37 weeks unshakable... This is the rock dynasty created by the glory to death in the past half a year. It is already halfway through 1997, although Hugo is in " After the tour, "Blurry Rain" disappeared in front of the media. Even during the "L.A. Confidential" crew, he rarely communicated with the media, but he was still active in the media for a long time in this way, step by step. Move towards the dream. People are discussing when will the fourth single of "Blurry Rain" be released, and will it be possible to win the title again after it is released? People are discussing whether they can take another step after the thirty-seven consecutive weeks of the "hurricanes and rains"-this small step is a big step for the giants of history? Therefore, at the launching ceremony of "Perfect Perfection", the reporter almost used an embarrassing and gaffey way. He couldn''t wait to interview Hugo, and wanted to learn his thoughts from Hugo''s mouth for the first time, even ignoring his presence. James and Jack of the two entertainment industry leaders. You can accuse reporters of being impolite, but there is no way to get angry. Because even people who have nothing to do with music will inevitably have curiosity: this is the true national prosperity since 1984, even "Independence Day" is slightly inferior to it-after all, "Independence Day" Before and after the box office, it was everything in the twenty weeks, but the "hurt and rain" had already occupied the focus for nine months, and the brewing of rock and roll began with "Don''t Mind" in 1992-it''s worth it. It is mentioned that "Don''t Mind" also set a record at this time, ranking among the top 15 in history on the Billboard Albums chart for 271 consecutive weeks. But even so, when the Glory to Death party arrived at the TV station to record tonight''s "Tonight Show", seeing the crowded audience at the door, who thought it all was incredible. Compared with the crowds at the concert site, the shocking power of this scene is absolutely not inferior, because this is not a concert, but an ordinary street, a street full of life, but at this time the street is completely unrecognizable. More than 3,000 people completely blocked the surrounding four streets. Lifting their heads, the surrounding skyscrapers were wrapped in transparent glass, and the densely packed human heads behind the glass completely filled their sights, as if the whole world was full of people. In general, that terrible illusion makes people feel an unspeakable suffocation. The heat wave on the face ignites the air. It seems that the Big Apple City is about to be unbearable and explode. The off-road vehicle on which Glory To Death was riding almost drove away in the crowd for 30 minutes before being able to enter the underground parking lot. Even Neil couldnt help sighing, It seems to be more than Maracana. Be crazy." Maracan?, that epoch-making moment, opened the rock dynasty in 1997. This is the first time members of the Glory To Death band have collectively appeared on the "Tonight Show." To be more precise, this is the first time the band has collectively appeared on a talk show. Before that, Glory to Death had always insisted on the tour route. Even if he participated in the program, most of them were radio programs and a few news interview programs. But this time, the media couldn''t easily let go of glory to death. Roger Fasson of EMI Records has been negotiating with Henry since the Grammys, which led to this "Tonight Show". Under Hugo''s introduction, the members simply greeted Jay Leno, but Jay was leaving soon because the reporters waiting at the door could no longer bear it. After Jie left, the members of Glory to Death went out under the guidance of the staff. Hugo originally thought that he would enter a waiting room for interviews, but unexpectedly entered the studio directly. Hugo couldn''t help but stunned. Stunned. Neil took a closer look, was stunned, and whispered, "These are all reporters?" His tone seemed to say: Are these people crazy? I saw that the audience in front of me was full of more than 300 people sitting there, but it seemed that the more than 300 people were not observing the audience, but were all reporters. With such a battle, even the largest press conference was not so sensational, and on both sides of the auditorium, there were still many staff crowded in the area. The film crew of the TV station even turned on the camera, hoping to bring this historical moment. write it down. Such a scene is reminiscent of the "trembling" of Michael Jackson back then. Hugo thinks this is a bit absurd. He has spent his entire life not daring to expect that his music can be compared with Michael. Aside from the 104 million sales record of "Thriller", this album has inspired the entire music industry. , The transformation of the entire popular music is unimaginable. But now... he really felt that powerful force, which was unstoppable. But in fact, regardless of historical status, there is still a long way to go between the current sales data and social impact of "Blurry Rain". Hugo didn''t feel it at all. "Blurry Rain" can be compared with "Blurry Rain". "Thriller" is on the same level as heavy. Therefore, seeing the surging crowd in front of him, Hugo has an indescribable sense of banter, a bit funny, a bit ridiculous, a bit flattered, and a bit inexplicable. The five members of Glory to Death stood in front of the audience, each holding a large number of microphones, and then the interview session began, "If I remember correctly, this should be a short interview, right?" Yu Guo''s half-joking complaint made everyone at the scene chuckle, but the reporters had become cheeky and unmoved at all. Although it is a reporter interview, the content is not too new. There are some official questions over and over, "Do you expect this album to create such a historical record", "Do you think that''storms'' can be surpassed''? "Thriller?", "How are you feeling now", "When will the next single be released", "Is there a tour plan for next year"... and so on, they are probably asking about the experience of breaking records. Almost all questions today are answered by Neil and Alfonso, and they both handle these official questions with ease. Although some problems will still go to Hugo, but there is not much new ideas, Hugo can deal with it lightly, and then give the initiative to speak to Neil and Alfonso. Despite this, the original 15-minute interview was abruptly stretched to half an hour. The reporters were still reluctant to leave, and the TV station had to forcibly evacuate, otherwise the "Tonight Show" would not start recording for a while. Reporters actually know that this kind of brief news interview is difficult to dig out the hot spots. Either they are looking forward to an appointment for an interview, or they are waiting for the "Tonight Show" for a while, looking forward to the glory to death and sparks between Jie and Jie. Jay Leno is also a little nervous today. He is very familiar with Hugo. Two people can be said to be close friends Todays interview shouldnt be too worrying, but Jay knows that todays " "Tonight Show" is not only a talk show, but also the focus of everyone''s attention: the glory to death is likely to make history next week. Such moments do not happen every day. So Jie has been cooling his brain down, waiting for the start of the show. Listening to the sound of the directors countdown coming from his earplugs, Jie took a deep breath, then lowered his eyes, trying to relax as much as possible, then raised his head following the sound of the directors stop, with a familiar smile on the corner of his mouth, "Not long ago, I and My wife talked about a topic and said that we can do something in one minute. Believe me, this is a very stupid topic, but the two of us chatted enthusiastically. We discovered that in fact, one minute is far away. Greater than we thought." Jie freely changed a position and said easily, "Someone chatted with me on a similar topic yesterday, saying what we can do in thirty-seven weeks. I originally thought thirty-seven weeks would be very long. After thinking about it, it feels very brief, because this is less than a year, only one forty-seventh of my life. But today, someone tells us with practical actions that thirty-seven weeks, this is The length of a piece of history." Immediately, Jie took the initiative to stand up, "Let''s welcome, and glory to death!" Chapter 1872： Unspeakable Pedro walked in the forefront, followed by Alfonso, followed by Neal and Fokkin. Hugo fell in the end. At the moment Pedro played, everyone stood up. , Applause, only applause, thunderous applause, without any other noise, but the turbulent applause made the whole studio start to shake. At this moment, in addition to the 300 observing spectators, there are nearly two hundred "travelers and others" who are blocking the entire studio. Even the director''s monitoring room is full, not to mention the studio. The corridor outside was completely blocked, and even the on-site staff could not move. In fact, the admission tickets recorded for the "Tonight Show" tonight are distributed free of charge, drawn from the registered audience, but the tickets have been hyped up to six thousand US dollars in the black market, and there is still no market. No one wants to miss such a night, and no one wants to miss such a historical moment. All of them stood up and applauded collectively, and in such a simple and direct way, they gave the highest honor to glory to death. The Glory to Death members stepped onto the stage and shook hands with Jie respectively, and then stood in front of the red couch. Everyone stood awkwardly on the spot, waiting for Hugos next move-the recording of the talk show. They are still too strange. Hugo and Jie hugged, and the two exchanged a tacit sight, and then Hugo walked to the front of the sofa, but Hugo did not deliberately sit down, but seriously watched the crowds on the scene, the whole space All became narrow in an instant, and the surging heat wave made the air agitated, as if you could see the materialized air wave, blowing on your face. The applause of the audience gradually weakened. Everyone looked at Hugo and looked at the scene, thinking that Hugo had something to say, so they all stopped their movements. Jie also looked at Hugo, who had never sat down, with a puzzled expression on his face, and cast a suspicious look, even the other members of the glory to death were also puzzled. But at this moment, Hugo suddenly showed a faint smile, then lifted his chin slightly, suddenly raised his hands, and kept lifting them up. All the audience on the scene would smile and applause again. Everyone exploded with the most turbulent energy in their hearts, and the earth-shattering applause almost overturned the camera. Seeing the boiling heat wave at the scene, Jie couldn''t help but laughed, standing still and giving Hugo applause. For three minutes, the applause lasted for three full minutes, which is almost equivalent to a century for a talk show of only one hour. However, the director of the "Tonight Show" did not stop all of this, but quietly expressed his inner excitement with applause, because he knew that this show was destined to make history again. "Wow, wow..." Jie sighed again and again, "Look at our glory to death, look at our Hugo-Lancaster, come up and give us the show to stop, I am afraid that such a grand occasion is in the history of the show. Its also unique." Facing Jies ridicule, Hugo had a calm face and spread out his hands, "Thirty-six weeks, none of us knows if we can have a second time, dont we?" The implication is: Enjoy this. A glorious one. This made everyone at the scene chuckle, but Jie had to correct it, "Thirty-seven weeks," seeing Hugo''s puzzled gaze, Jie continued, "I said, thirty-seven weeks." Hugo raised his hands and clapped softly, "This is what I said." Everyone burst into laughter, and even the members of the Glory to Death began to give high fives to celebrate, and Neil and others'' tension eased a lot. After seeing Hugo sitting down, everyone sat down one after another. Jie''s expression was still full of helplessness. Few people could make Jie suffer from the talk show, but Hugo is undoubtedly one of them. . "So, you guys are really enjoying, right?" Jie continued following the opening topic, "Thirty-seven weeks, this is an incredible record. Before you know it, you have become the best in music history. One of the successful bands, some people compare you to the Beatles, and some people think that your achievements can be compared to Michael Jackson, but no matter what the result is, the fact is that you are making history, thirty-seven weeks... ...How do you feel?" Hugo looked back at his teammates, everyone exchanged sights, Hugo shrugged, "To be honest, surpassing the results of the''bath in the morning light''? That''s wonderful; winning the championship for twenty consecutive weeks? That''s cool. ; But thirty-seven weeks in a row? All this is so ridiculous that we still think this is a huge scam, such as a dream that will never wake up." "Thirty-seven consecutive weeks of dreams." Pedro added, causing the scene to chuckle again. Hugo nodded repeatedly in agreement, "This is what I mean. In fact, many times, people have been talking about our band making history. But in fact, the so-called history needs time to write, thirty-seven weeks? Thats incredible, but does it really mean that its a historical record? Does it really mean that we have reached the height of the Beatles or Michael Jackson? I dont know, this feeling is really weird..." Hugo chuckled, "I don''t know. Actually, we are standing at the node of time, in the real space, so it is difficult for me to feel the turbulent history. I am not sure that it is one. What kind of special feeling, but for me, in fact, there is no special change in the past period of time. I am still preparing to make a new movie, and then my teammates began to do underground tours..." Everyone at the scene fell silent, including the reporters who had just interviewed briefly. Obviously, on the "Tonight Show", Hugo''s interview will be much deeper, and this is the content that really deserves attention. "So you mean, the album''Blurry Rain'' won the Billboard Championship for 37 consecutive weeks, becoming the only third album in the entire music history to achieve such a result, but you have nothing special. Feeling?" Jie said with an incredulous expression. Hugo shrugged, "Jie, you are not Frozen." Hugo is insinuating in the story of "Batman and Robin", the Frozen man played by Arnold always looks unintelligible. . Everyone on the scene burst into laughter. Jie himself laughed, "Hugo, but you are not Bruce Wayne either." The counterattack was quick and accurate, "So, Neil, do you agree with Hugo? For 37 weeks, really feel a little bit about it. Isn''t there at all?" Neal looked at the teammates around him, "Of course its not that I didnt feel it at all. To be more precise, we actually have no real feelings until now. It seems that all of this seems impossible. It may even happen sometimes. It is an illusion that it is a group of complete strangers who made history, and we are just bystanders, marveling at the incredibleness of all this just like everyone else." "So, we have already arrived in outer space." Jie Chang sighed and sighed, causing the laughter on the scene to resound again. "It must be admitted that thirty-seven weeks is not good news for some people." Get out of the list, **** trash band'', Bono said grumpily. "Bono, the lead singer of u2. After arousing laughter at the scene again, Jie looked at the gloriously dead band member again with a calm expression, "Pepe, I heard the news, is this true?" Pedro looked at Jie, smiled awkwardly, but nodded, "Yes, yes." "So, did you choose those beauties?" Jie said aggressively, and while everyone on the scene burst into laughter, Pedro was also panicked. "No, absolutely not, it''s just a momentary excitement. Accident." What Jie said was that not long ago, Pedro ran frantically on the street after winning the championship for 20 consecutive weeks in "Blurry Rain", and when he saw almost any stranger, he rushed to give him a big hug and was shocked. Fewer passersby. Later, after everyone discovered that it was Pedro, they all took the initiative to hug Pedro, which became a small piece of news. "So, why didn''t you do this this time? It''s because the streets are full of riot police. Inspector?" Jie''s words made Pedro laugh again and waved his hands again and again, "It''s not like that. In fact, it was with Yu As I said, we were naturally happy and excited at the beginning. I remember that when we learned that the''Blurry Rain'' had won consecutive championships in 25 weeks, our first reaction was to rush to the set to find Hugo. At that time, it was raining. If he was working, he was so excited that he jumped and screamed wildly with us, making the whole set chaotic. However, afterwards, this reality was so beautiful that it didn''t look like the real one at all... " Pedro looked at Fujin for help Fujin then said, "In addition to pure happiness and excitement, there are also some doubts, some nervousness, and some uncertainty." "Not sure?" Jie interjected. Fujin nodded, "I''m not sure if we are good enough to match this score? I''m not sure if all of this is real or just a dream of us." This is a real reaction. When you truly stand on the threshold of history, the huge pressure and panic can hardly be suppressed. Everyone knows that their steps are writing a new history, but their steps are becoming more and more. Heaviness, that mixed mood is hard to describe in words, and even starts to doubt myself. Jie raised his eyebrows, raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, and looked at Hugo again, "So, this is..." After all, it is still difficult for him to understand the mixed feelings, because he is always just a bystander. Participants, but not creators. Thousands of words cannot truly represent glory to death. Hugo pursed his mouth and nodded his chin slightly, "A group of neurotic daydreams." The audience roared with laughter. Chapter 1873： 1 go ahead "I''m not sure what this group of neuroses think, but I do have the problematic part of their heads." Jie pointed to his head seriously, turning his fingers in circles, "Able to sweep through thirty-seven consecutive weeks of creation. After the miracle in North America, it still remains so calm, there must be a problem here." After everyone laughed, Jie looked at Hugo again, "So, you mean, in the situation where the entire North American market is going crazy, you are... filming?" Hugo nodded affirmatively , Jie curled his lips, "Very well, I confirm that my judgment is correct." Hugo also chuckled lightly this time, "I already know the new scene you are shooting, so I don''t care at all, I compare Curious about Neil''s underground tour." Hugo, who had planned to talk about "L.A. Confidential", was choked abruptly, and his expression of astonishment made the scene completely laugh. Neal was also very cooperative at this time and proactively said, "In fact, after the end of the world tour, we are all in the rest stage. But then Hugo abandoned us, so we started the underground tour." "I don''t know, what''s going on without the lead singer''s tour? Is it like a headless horseman?" Jie''s question made the members of Glory To Death laugh. Neil shook his head repeatedly, "No, it''s not like that. In fact, in underground rock, there are many excellent bands, their technical level and creative inspiration are amazing. Therefore, we organized a group of excellent underground bands , To conduct a national tour in the U.S. It is not a ticket sales performance, but a performance at public performance venues in each city. Any interested audience can enter the venue." Jie still had a puzzled expression, "Uh, what role does that glorious member play? I mean, glorious death without a head." Neil couldn''t help but laughed. He turned to look at Alfonso and explained, "We are the organizers first, and our four teammates have their own parts to promote this underground tour. Can make a trip. In addition, during the intermission of the tour, there will be a duel, guitar vs. guitar, bass vs. bass, drummer vs. drummer, keyboard vs. keyboard...Each session may invite members of four different bands on stage. We will occasionally participate in these duels." In fact, this idea was put forward by Alfonso. What he has been running around before is related matters, but now his main purpose is not to make money, but to promote the prosperity of underground rock with the glory to death. For the real resurgence of rock and roll, it is absolutely not enough to have only one glory to death. It is the right path to let a hundred flowers blossom and a hundred schools of thought contend. At the same time, band members who are so glorious can also continue to develop themselves and challenge themselves in the discussions with these top bands. Hugo smiled enviously, "God knows how much I envy them." Jie looked at Hugo in surprise, "Are you still here?" Just one sentence caused the audience to laugh again, "Today is a glorious to death special. Maybe you should appear again next time you promote the movie. ." This is satirizing Hugo''s actor status. But Hugo didn''t care, he laughed, "I am a loyal fan of the''Tonight Show'', please allow me to stay here to admire the glory of the idol." After that, Hugo also showed admiration. Jie looked at Jie''s gaze, and Jie lifted his big chin cooperatively, and the applause and laughter at the scene were completely messed up. After laughing, Jie looked at Alfonso again, "It can be heard that this underground tour is very interesting, but why haven''t we received much news before?" "In fact, this tour has only started for less than two weeks. We are still in its infancy, and many things are still in chaos." Alfonso said again, although they have experienced a long tour, this time it was Without the help of the on-site country, all four members of Glory to Death are needed to organize, which can be said to be difficult. "In the preparation process, although Hugo did not appear on the scene, he helped a lot." Hugo cleared his throat, as if preparing to accept the interview. But after Jie spoke, everyone laughed crazy, "Fujin, what is your goal now?" Seeing Hugo''s lonely expression, everyone laughed. Fujin couldn''t help but laughed out, "Hugo is now working hard to help us seek some professional help, and at the same time, if someone is willing to sponsor our tour, it would naturally be better." Because of this underground tour It is completely free, in other words, there is no revenue, which is naturally unattractive for advertisers. Jie turned his head and looked at the camera lens, and said seriously, "I hope everyone can pay more attention to this glorious underground tour. By the way, there is no Hugo Lancaster." After that, Jie also said. Regardless of everyone''s hilarious laughs, they turned their heads and looked back again, "So, what are your expectations for the next? Of course, I know you don''t have any special reactions to 37 weeks, but what if you break the record?" Facing Jies question, everyone looked at each other, and finally fell on Hugo. This time Hugo did not joking anymore, but seriously said, "For the glory to death, the achievement of todays The achievement is already very good. Of course, we also hope to continue to move forward, but compared to the so-called historical records, we hope that everyone will focus on more rock bands, in addition to the glory to death, there are many more Excellent rock bands, their music always touches the softest and most passionate part of our hearts." "So, you mean, Glory To Death is only an excellent rock band." Jie grabbed a small detail in Hugo''s words and said. Hugo raised his eyebrows and said generously, "Of course, why not?" The confident appearance made the audience applause. In fact, after the "Blurry Rain" world tour ended, the Glory to the Dead band was in confusion, and in the end it was Alfonso''s plan that allowed the band to find its way again. Hugos great dream-to reawaken the belief in rock and roll requires a glorious effort to death, the confrontation of the Oasis band, and the rise of countless other bands, so they devoted themselves to this underground tour. It''s just that everything is difficult at the beginning, this is an extremely difficult beginning. Glory to Death started from the Los Angeles base camp, and after getting the strong support of the Pearl Sauce Band, came to Seattle''s rock base, but even so, it took nearly two months for the two top bands in the United States to be summoned. Eight bands started this underground tour. Really ignite a single spark on the land of the North American continent. The 37-week consecutive title of "Blurry Rain" and the 27-week consecutive title of the three singles... These are all great achievements, but compared to the brilliance of rock and roll of the entire era, it is only the light of fireflies. The members who died of glory experienced happiness, excitement, and excitement, and finally returned to the music itself. This time appearing on the "Tonight Show", they also hope that people will focus more on the rock band. The effect of "Tonight Show" is obviously very outstanding. After the show was broadcast, this glorious underground tour attracted three advertising sponsors to come to the door-even without the lead of Hugo, the ultimate sports brand Vance ( Vans received the sponsorship rights, and the rock music festival "warped", which has almost influenced two generations of people, kicked off its first big scene in the summer of 1997. "Twisted Tour" has not only become the largest underground rock tour in North America, but also a midsummer carnival for countless young people who challenge the limit. It is ranked as the three largest in North America with Coachella Music Festival () and Junjie Music Festival (). Rock music festival ranks, but the scale and momentum of the twisted tour is far from the other two music festivals. Every summer, from June to August, there are more than 20 tours for three months, calling for the participation of more than 1.7 million spectators. As the most distinctive feature, each year''s twisted tour consists of underground bands forming the main lineup, and there will be subtle changes in the lineup that arrives in each city-many well-known underground bands in the area can get the opportunity to perform; As the finale of the tour every year, famous rock bands of the year will be invited to perform on stage. Among them, there have been four times before and after the glory to death, and every year there is a frenzy of ticket grabbing. On the twisting tour, famous rock bands such as Arcade Fire (.), Thirty Seconds to Mars (30...mars), Lincoln, Coldplay, Owl. Let the American rock music market truly rejuvenate its vitality. All this all started in the summer of 1997. Returning to the "Tonight Show", Jie obviously did not realize that his casual interview today triggered a revolution in North American music for the next fifteen years. Life, as Hugo said, at the moment of making history, it is difficult for those involved to feel the shock. "The last question tonight,''The Long Road (...way...)'' was born on the recording site of our show, and now it has become the eighth championship single to the death of glory, then, your next When will a single be released?" At the end of the show, Jie returned to that incredible historical record again. Hugo chuckles when he looks at Jie, "Jie, when did you start interviewing official questions like this?" This answer was beyond everyone''s expectations, but it was expected, because Hugo was saying: There is no plan in a short time. Jie couldn''t help but chuckle. "Since a certain band dominated the Billboard singles chart for twenty-seven weeks in a row." This clever answer made everyone on the scene applaud again, "Gentlemen and ladies, let us once again Thank you, glory to death, and hope that next week we will welcome this episode of tonight with a smile." Stop thirty-seven weeks? Or is it a challenge for thirty-eight weeks? Chapter 1874： 1 step away In the hot summer, the movie theaters have been showing so many wonderful movies, and it became very lively. However, the news that "Men in Black" won the box office three consecutive weekends in North America did not cause more waves. In a blink of an eye, the music market was surging. Cover up the light! Almost everyone is looking forward to the list of the Billboard Albums Chart this week. When the battle of the century and the ultimate showdown kicked off, the eyes of the whole world were on the Glory To Death, Mariah Carey and Oasis sales head-to-head showdown. Thinking back to that more than one month of enthusiasm and madness, almost let It means that it is a midsummer nights dream, a beautiful dream that can never be replicated again; but now, people suddenly realize that the midsummer nights dream is just a prologue, and the real event will be in the next nine months. , Unfolding vigorously and vigorously, as if it were an eternal party that never sets. After thirty-seven weeks of madness, Glory To Death and their third album "Blurry Rain" have created countless history, but now they are standing in front of a new historical moment. The 38-week consecutive championship record is near. Just a few steps away, countless fanatical flames were lit, and July 1997 was completely burned into ashes. Thirteen years ago, Michael Jacksons "Thriller" created a miraculous era in the pop music scene. After winning the championship for 37 consecutive weeks, he regrettably failed to take one step closer to challenge the brilliance of the original soundtrack of the "West Side Story" movie, but it still stood up. A benchmark that everyone admires. So, can Glory to Death now break Michael''s record? Record, one step away; tight, triggering. In the third week of July, two new albums were released. The new album "The. Fat. of the. Land" and the original soundtrack of the "Men in Black" film from the rap and dance group Genius (). Unexpectedly, both of these two albums exploded with amazing energy. The former grabbed a weekly sales of 250,000, which was the highest single-week record of a new album since the end of the Grammys; the latter broke out 20. 10,000 sales, further pushing the chain effect of the movie to its peak. The outstanding performance of the two new albums also made the third week of July the most competitive week since 1997. Especially the "Premium Treasures" album was very popular, featuring a ballroom dj, a black rap, two A genius group composed of dancers dressed up by friends. People jokingly call it a rock band without bass or guitar. Although their music style is mostly dance music, they are closer to electronic rock and can be regarded as another kind of new metal rock. Deformed. This new way of music has been strongly sought after by listeners, especially in dance halls, clubs, bars and other places. The excellent sales figures of "Premium Treasures" broke out in the first week of its release, which is not only a challenge to glory to death, but also one of the common phenomena of new metal rock''s overall rise. In the face of the menacing impact, "Blurry Rain" has received full support from the audience-now the loyal power of the young volcano is almost exhausted, and the album can maintain its vitality even after winning the championship for 37 consecutive weeks. It depends on the audience base. The full bloom, this week is no exception. Under the attention of the public, the weekly sales of "Blurry Rain" once again broke the figure of 280,000, and the strong posture made the whole market cry in surprise. In the face of everyones high expectations, Blurry Rain did not disappoint. The weekly sales volume of 280,000 is still one of the best results in recent weeks. There is hardly any album that can be in the market. Such energy erupted in. What is even more frightening is that this is the sales achieved 37 weeks after the album was released, and it still makes all competitors have to look up. In the 30th week of 1997, the Billboard album rankings were hotly released, and the name on the championship throne was no accident. It was "Rapid Storm"! "Blurry Rain" successfully defeated the menacing "Superior Treasures" and "Men in Black" movie soundtrack, and once again won this week''s championship. For thirty-eight consecutive weeks, for a full thirty-eight weeks, North Americas most authoritative, most formal, and most concerned billboard album rankings. The throne of champions has been firmly controlled by the same album, and many excellent albums attempted to hit the "Blurry Rain". "Unfortunately, it was unsuccessful for the hegemony. Instead, it became a stepping stone for this mammoth historical process, and this epic castle was piled up layer by layer. History is rewritten at this moment. In the long history of Billboard for nearly a century, only two albums have been on the championship throne for nine months-the original soundtrack of "West Side Story" and "Thriller". Now, a third member has been added. "Blurry rain", and even more rare, "Blurry rain" broke the thirteen years of silence after "trembling" and pushed the cumulative number of championship weeks from 37 weeks to 38 weeks. Not only does it mean that "Blurry Rain" has surpassed "Thriller" on the historical record list, and is alone in the runner-up position of the Billboard with the most consecutive championship weeks. It also means that after 13 years, the North American music market is finally again. Start to shake things up! No one will forget that after the birth of "trembling", it has almost had an indelible impact on the entire music industry; in fact, the impact of "hurt and rain" on the music industry has made people feel the same, since glory to death After the Grammys reached the top, the recovery momentum of rock has been unstoppable, and now the 38-week consecutive championships are just icing on the cake. Thirty-eight weeks! Not only North America, but also the whole world has caused a complete sensation. More than 81 countries and regions have reported the 38 consecutive championships of the "hurricanes", and many countries have even reported on their main TV stations. Relevant news was reported during the time period; as many as four thousand paper-based media reported on this in important positions, and more than one thousand six hundred media gave the position of the front page headline to "Blurry Rain." "The Times" was the first time it made its headlines on the front page under the title "The New Era of the Golden Age of Rock and Roll in the 90s". All over the world, almost anyone who has a slight interest in music heard the news at the first time. Rock fans were even more excited and celebrated with practical actions: this is their holiday, a long-lost feast. ! London, Paris, Barcelona, ??Rio de Janeiro, Buenos Aires, Tokyo, North. A large number of fans took to the streets in 27 large cities around the world, including Beijing, Sydney, Cape Town, New York, and Los Angeles, venting their inner joy frantically and celebrating this historical moment. At this moment, all rock lovers all over the world are one. Exceeding the historical record of "trembling", does it mean that "storms" is better than "trembling", does it mean that glory to death is better than Michael Jackson? the answer is negative. Because this is just a record, the record is a carrier used to mark the course of history, but the music does not distinguish between high and low, not to mention, glory to death wants to reach the height of Michael Jackson-the album of "The Storm" Sales still need to be stronger. But no one will deny that glory to death has now been placed with the dazzling and dazzling names in the long history of Guns and Roses, Nirvana, The Beatles, Pink-Floyd, The Rolling Stones, and Queens. Together, they not only have the qualifications, but have successfully competed with them. Maybe some people would say that there are only three albums at the moment of Glory to Death, and it has only been less than five years before and after. It is obviously too early to discuss their historical status. But the fact is that no one can deny that glory to death opened up an incredible era in the nineties when rock beliefs were still completely lost. This was enough to make glory to death rank among the top of history. Thirty-eight weeks of consecutive championships, which means that in the nine and a half months, no singer or album can shake the king''s position of "Blurry Rain". With such a record, there are less than 10,000 people! After creating such a glorious achievement, "Blurry Rain" still did not stop, and once again proved to people with practical actions that in this era of lack of faith, "Blurry Rain" is taking the form of stormy rain. Bit by bit, the rock faith is reinjected into the blood of the new generation. 39 consecutive weeks! Forty consecutive weeks! "Blurry Rain" not only surpassed the "Thriller" record of 37 weeks to win the championship, but also sprinted into a rare 40-week consecutive championship, once again writing a new historical standard! Forty weeks for ten months, the "storms" are sweeping the entire North American music market with a devastating force, and everyone kneels and surrenders with the posture of urging wind and rain. There is no need for any language-and no language can express the inner shock. Just the simplest numbers, the coldest numbers, and the most real numbers are enough to prove how great and glorious the history created by the glory to death now is. ! Just as everyone was exclaiming and sighing again and again, is it possible that "Hurst and Rain" is going to challenge the "West Side Story" movie soundtrack for fifty-four consecutive championship records? But at this moment, history was once again broken. In the first week of August, the bragging fathers new album "No Way Out (.way.out struck strong, and it was released in the first week with a total of 420,000. Sales, the airborne bulletin board album leaderboard, broke the ten-month dominance of "Blurry Rain"! Although the "Blurry Rain" broke out again this week with an ultra-high sales volume of 230,000, there is still a big gap compared with "Nowhere to Retreat". Unfortunately, the number of championship weeks has been fixed at "40". Above. It is quite interesting that the rap godfather brags about the daddy to end the "storm and rain" consecutive championships. It is also widely believed that the rise of rap and rock has officially occupied the mainstream market with pop, country, and rhythm and blues. "Glory to death terminator: bragging father comforts b.i.g in the spirit of heaven." Chapter 1875： start sailing History is indeed very interesting. People first witnessed the incredible historical moment of forty weeks of "storms and rains". This record will not be broken again in the next 20 years, or even half a century, just like " The fifty-four weeks record of the original soundtrack of "West Side Story" is the same. It needs the right time and place to create, and in the future where the music market is gradually declining, the "West Side Story" movie soundtrack, "Blurry Rain", No one can shake the record of "trembling". For forty weeks, "Blurry Rain" wrote his own unique historical record! But then people witnessed the bragging daddy breaking the blockade of the ten-month dominance of the "Blurry Rain" and rewriting the billboard album chart pattern with the power of King''s Landing. The reason why history is history is that the trajectory left by it inadvertently will gradually bloom with more and more light along with the precipitation of time. The album "No Way To Retreat" replaced "Blurry Rain", and even bragging about the rap godfather, Dad. As a godfather-level figure in the entire East Coast music industry, the brilliance of the bragging father is not limited to rap. He has also produced albums for singers such as Mariah Carey, Mary Blige, boy and man group, and promoted them. The pinnacle of his career; as a singer, the music career of Bragging Dad didn''t really open up until 1995, and he became a decisive figure in promoting the rapid development of East Coast rap. The album "No Way To Retreat" is very special. It is to commemorate my best friend b. i. The album produced by g, this album was first b. i. g The album being produced. However, after halfway through the production of the album, it was interrupted due to personal grievances within the rap industry-four months ago, b. i. g and bragging father attended a party in Los Angeles and were ambushed by gunmen when they left, b. i. G was shot and fell to the ground. At that time, the bragging father was in the car in front of him, even though he was b immediately. i. g was sent to the hospital, but there was still a lack of surgery. After losing his best friend, the bragging father was extremely depressed and even decided to retire, but after a few months of rest, bragging father decided to cheer up, inherit the last wish of his best friend, and complete the album that was not finished. Thus, this was the birth of "no way out." Three weeks later, "No Way Back" interrupted the forty-week dynasty of "Blurry Rain" and airborne the Billboard album leaderboard. Therefore, the first week of August is still the moment to make history, not only the freeze-frame moment of the consecutive weeks of the "hurricanes and rains", but also the moment when the bragging father re-emerges. People have guessed and guessed, they have been curious about when the "hurricanes and rains" will end, and they have been curious about who will complete the historical mission of ending glory to death. After repeating it, people have almost forgotten about it, thinking that this album will rewrite all history like a bamboo shoot. But at this moment, "There is no way to retreat" turned out and handed in the answer sheet in an undisputed manner. Everyone is talking about the brilliance of "no way to retreat", but what is even more frightening is that the posture of forty consecutive weeks of "hurricanes and rains" has made any language lose its color. At this moment, people really feel it. At that time, the era of glory to death has come. The reporters interviewed the members of the Glory to the Dead for the first time. Neil said, "The album of Bragging Daddy is very exciting, and I have personally bought the collection." During the interview, Alfonso mentioned, "Compared to For the record, the rock enthusiasm I have felt in the past ten months is even more memorable, as if Maracana is still the most wonderful night in my life." Hugo, who is still busy in New York and the crew of "Perfect", also gave a brief interview in the lobby of the hotel, "To be honest, this is actually a sigh of relief in my heart." On the one hand, I look forward to the record-breaking "storm and rain". On the one hand, I also worry that the menacing new album may end the record at any time. The feeling of being in a high place is actually mixed. "But as our teammates said before, although we are the one who set the record, we stand here. Behind it are the countless fans, as well as the countless outstanding bands before, such as Nirvana, Pearl Sauce, Broken Pumpkin... etc." Although Hugo didnt say much, the meaning in his words couldnt be more clear. This is not a record of glorious death, but a mark of the entire era. The era of rock and roll has come, but the belief in rock has just sprouted. There is still a long way to go if you want to grow into a big tree in the sky. The only pity is that Kurt Cobain has no way to see all this. After "Nowhere to Retreat" replaced "Breaking Rain" as the new weeks Billboard Albums chart champion, the momentum of "Breaking Rain" has not diminished. It still firmly holds the runner-up position, and has persisted for a long time. After five weeks, outstanding performance has become a habit. After that, the "storm and rain" stayed in the top ten for a long time. Until the end of 1997, it still held the top ten list, historical records Still creating under the feet of "storms and rains". In the second week of August, EMI Records once again quietly released the fourth single of "The Storm", without any publicity, no music video, no special single cover, no news announcement, and no news. To everyone''s expectations, it was just released quietly. But this single is just like a budding rock and roll belief, rooted bit by bit in the music soil of the United States. "Waiting for this world to change (.on.the...change, this is the fourth single of "Glorious to Death". When "Blurry Rain" was released, everyone thought this song was a hidden track of the album, guessing that glory to death used this song to hide their true dreams. It is a pity that this conjecture was later proved to be incorrect, and the real hidden tracks were otherwise true. However, now Glory To Death chose this single as the fourth single, and it was officially released in the following week after the forty consecutive weeks of "Blurry Rain". The hidden meaning of it makes me have to chew carefully. . "It''s not because we don''t care, but we know that this battle is unfair, so we have been waiting and waiting for the world to change; we have been waiting and waiting for the world to change. One day our generation will control the world, So we have been waiting, waiting for the world to change; we have been waiting, waiting for the world to change." This is the dream of glory to death. They have always dreamed of rejuvenating the belief in rock and roll, but they know that this is an unfair battle, so they have been waiting. Waiting for the opening of Nirvana, waiting for the creation of Pearl Sauce, waiting for the Smashed Pumpkins, Nine Inch Nails, Oasis, Goatskin, and Radio Commander to fight side by side, and waiting for the new metal rock music to be popular among the general public. Accepted, waiting for the society as a further preparation to re-welcome the age of spiritual belief leading forward... Then, they stood up, led this powerful force, and promoted the advancement of the historical axle. As a result, the three singles joined forces to dominate for twenty-seven weeks; therefore, "Blurry Rain" swept through forty weeks; thus, rock and roll revived. Waiting does not mean fear and avoidance, but is accumulating energy, changing the world, controlling the world, and promoting the world. Glory to death one step at a time, from "almost fame" to "bath in the morning light" to "storm and rain", from street tour to "Road of Glory" to "storm and rain", from rose bowl to Maracana to Madison Square Garden...The journey is extremely long and difficult. The road is full of thorns proudly blooming into bright flowers, blood and tears dye the petals red, and the aurora of morning light illuminates the stamens, truly releasing endless energy. "Waiting for this world to change", glory has been waiting until death. EMI Records made a wise choice. They stood on the same front line with Glory to Death. The single "Waiting for this world to change" was released quietly, and then accompanied by the promotion of the twisted tour, it was launched in the big city of North America. The town gradually spread, not showing the mountains or leaking water, but changing the world imperceptibly. Therefore, when someone asked Glory to Death "when will the new single be released", they refused to answer because they were waiting for the exact time, and then set sail again, using the twisted tour as a platform to deeply root the seeds of rock belief , Deeply rooted in the vast land of the North American continent and then fly like a dandelion to all corners of the world. The dream of glory to death is great, grand, and ethereal. In the eyes of many people, this is almost a choice that is overpowering, self-defeating, pretentious, and hypocritical, but this is precisely the meaning of dreams: the conflict between reason and emotion, let the blood impulse control the rhythm, and wantonly sway. With youth-squandering life wantonly, truly experiencing the power of being alive. Therefore, perhaps the glory to death is a man''s arm as a car, an ant chewing an elephant, perhaps their efforts are ultimately useless, perhaps their strength is only a drop in the bucket, but at least they have the courage to try and take resolute steps on this road. This is the real meaning behind the 40-week consecutive title of "Blurry Rain", this is the real meaning behind the name of the band "Glory To Death", and this is the real reason for the existence of the band "Glory To Death". "Waiting for the world to change", the glorious dream of music has just begun. People think that the forty-week consecutive championship has reached the peak of history-an insurmountable peak created by the right time and place and the joint creation, but in fact, in the eyes of glory to death, this is only their first starting point, historical starting point. This is the difference between dream and reality. Set sail, stride towards the gust of wind and rain! Sail! Sail! Sail! Chapter 1876： Missed opportunity "Hugo, I''m sorry. In this negotiation, we finally lost the initiative. Paramount decided that Kim Carey will play Truman''s World." On the other end of the call, Rick''s voice was full of exhaustion and apology. Perhaps it is the first time since Hugo signed a contract with Endeavour Elite Brokerage, they tried their best, but finally missed the work. Of course, Rick knew that this couldn''t be more normal in Hollywood, and even the names of Tom Crew, Tom Hanks, and Arnold Schwarzenegger might not be able to get his own satisfactory roles. This is the reality of Hollywood, and no one is irreplaceable. But Hugo has gone smoothly in recent years and has hardly encountered any challenges. It can be said that it has swept the entire Hollywood, not to mention that the "storm" has just created a new history in the music market. Therefore, such a common situation still makes Rick feel very uncomfortable, and feel that he is still negligent this time. "I''m really sorry. At the last moment, Jin''s agent agreed to reduce the price of the film by 50%. This is a condition that Paramount is difficult to refuse. I still have a problem with the timing, and finally missed the script..." Rick rubbed his hair in annoyance, his temples were throbbing, making his brows tangled, "Hugo, I''m sorry..." Hugo was standing in the corridor of the hotel at this time. Just now, the three main actors of the "Perfect" crew gathered for the first script exercise. During the break, Joseph dialed Rick''s phone-apparently Rick just now Hugo had already been called, but Joseph told Hugo that he was busy, so Rick asked Joseph to call when Hugo was resting. But Hugo did not expect that it would bring bad news. Hugo only felt that there was a "buzz" in his brain, and all hopes were extinguished in an instant, as if thousands of lights illuminate the entire city at night, but fell into a blackout in a short moment, and the whole world fell into In the endless darkness, even the moonlight seemed extremely weak. "Uh... it''s okay... it doesn''t matter... I mean, it''s not your responsibility." Hugo was a little incoherent, and he had to stop his upset footsteps and take two deep breaths in a row. The recent preparations for "Perfect and Perfect" have gone so smoothly, so that Hugo was a little bit proud, but forgot the project of "Trumen''s World"-this classic comedy script that Hugo earnestly hopes to be a member of, this Hugo is bitter The outstanding comedy script that has been waiting for more than three years, this outstanding comedy script that Hugo hopes to devote all his attention to meticulously crafted, just missed... Take a deep breath, "I know, it''s not your fault." Hugo forced himself to calm down and control his brain with reason. "We all know how much energy Marvin Josephson spent behind this." International Innovation The management company moves in frequently, almost everywhere against the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. From "Saving Private Ryan" to this time "Trumen''s World", even in the preparation process of "Perfect Perfection", they secretly made it impossible. Shao Buzi-Holly Hunter is an actor under the International Innovation Management Corporation. "What''s more, businessmen are always chasing profits. They definitely think that Kim Carey is more suitable for this comedy than me..." Hugo said here, closing his eyes, only feeling stuffy in his chest. The disappointment is indescribable, even if he missed "Shawshank''s salvation", he was not so excited. Because in the past Hugo only hoped to receive good works, without a clear goal; "Trumen''s World" can be regarded as the comedy masterpiece that Hugo really wanted to try for the first time in the past few years, but now it has missed it. The appearance of Peter Weir almost made Hugo think that it was only a matter of time for him to sign with "Trumen''s World", but he did not expect to miss it in the end. "Hu... Rick, you did your best... You did your best..." Hugo still wanted to comfort Rick, but couldn''t say a word. "Hugo..." Rick opened his mouth, but couldn''t even say an apology this time. Even through the phone, he could feel Hugo''s deep disappointment, which made Rick very self-blame. He recently put too much emphasis on the interests of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company, and at the same time opened two works under the name of Hugo-this temptation. The confusion was so great that it made him lose his sense of measure and forget that he was always the Hugo agent. He was too greedy and self-confident, which led to missed opportunities. With the development of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company becoming larger and larger, Rick gradually realized that he was unable to do what he wanted. After all, people''s energy is limited, but ambition often blinds people. Thinking of this, Rick couldn''t forgive himself, because he knew clearly that it wasn''t just that he owed Hugo, it was much more than that. "Go and rest, I... I still have a job here, we will talk about it when we get back." Hugo was exhausted after all, and could not continue. Even if reason told him that he shouldn''t blame Rickhe knew it was unreasonable to blame Rick, but the disappointment that was hard to hide at this time still made him gloomy, so he hung up the phone. Hugo tightly held the mobile phone in his hand, although it was said that "Trumen''s World" was the first to be interested in Kim Carey, although it was said that "Trumen''s World" was the protagonist of "Trumen''s World" in the footsteps of history. "Trumen''s World" found Hugo completely by accident, but...but at this time the indescribable disappointment and depression still invaded, and immediately drowned Hugo. He really wants to be in this work. He really wants to challenge this comedy seriously. He really wants to try something completely different. He really wants to challenge the different bottlenecks of acting again. ...The most important thing is that he really really likes the work "Trumen''s World", and he is eager to give this work a different soul with his performance... However, it was just a delusion at the moment. "Bah!" There was a crisp sound. Before Hugo realized it, he had smashed the phone against the wall, and the not-so-sturdy phone was broken into countless pieces. Hugo looked at the wreckage of mobile phones all over the floor. He didn''t even know that the anger in his chest was so violent that he was a little surprised at the fragments, but then Hugo laughed, with a bitter smile on his face, that kind of intense frustration. Feeling made him start to mock himself-whether he lost control of his emotions because he was too eager for this work, or because he stood at the top for too long and became too arrogant to accept rejection. But the most ironic thing is that even Hugo himself can''t distinguish clearly. At this time the hotel room door opened and Jack Nicholson looked around, "Hugo, come in, and the rehearsal will restart in five minutes." Hugo smiled at Jack, "No problem, I''ll catch up in a while." After Jack turned and entered the room, the smile at the corner of his mouth narrowed again. Hugo leaned against the wall, only feeling a little tired. Although he has been busy for "perfect perfection" during this period, he didn''t pay much attention to the creation of history by "hurricanes and rains", but as long as he has time, he will find time to read "Trumen''s World". Especially after the conversation with Helen that day, Hugo is groping for his own style of comedy performance. For this reason, he even found out his cameo episode in "Friends" and watched it again several times. Hugo has gradually conceived the role of Truman in his mind, and he is also trying to find the right way to perform, but the result...the result is missing from this work, the frustration is beyond words. Now Hugo can be sure that the reason why he was so disappointed is indeed because he missed this wonderful comedy script, and after missing "Trumen''s World", I don''t know when the next time he encounters a suitable comedy script. Hugo leaned back and raised his head, holding the back of his head against the wall, but he painted Truman''s appearance in his mind... Then, the corner of Hugo''s mouth was slightly drawn with a smile, not a small smile, but a bright smile. . Even at the moment when life is fragmented, Truman still chooses to face life with a smile, not because of any special principles, but because he firmly believes that how you treat life, life will treat you. The smile narrowed slightly, but Hugo''s eyes were blank. The bitterness and firmness in the smile intertwined, revealing a trace of fragility. Then, the smile at the corner of the mouth was slowly outlined again, the light of determination and courage slowly bloomed, and he said softly, "Good morning, in case I can''t see you, so good afternoon, good evening, and good night!" At this moment, Hugo is not Hugo, but Truman. He really feels Truman''s kind of marionette-like marionette trapped in the center of the stage Everything he once thought was extremely real. But it was just a lie, and what was even more frightening was that the truth he longed for was outside the vast ocean, unknown, unfamiliar, fear, everything was hidden outside the boundless ocean. But in the end, Truman chose to take a step forward, embracing the unknown and freedom. Just like Hugo. Closing his eyes, Hugo seemed to have returned to January 14, 1992. That night opened up a new and unfamiliar world for him, but in the end he chose to take a step forward. The courage of "Second Chance (. and the determination of "Don''t be annoyed by the past (t...in.anger have opened up a different world for him. "Hugo, Hugo..." The sound in his ear made Hugo open his eyes and saw Joseph when he turned his head. He said annoyedly, "I''ll be here." Hugo believed that if he played Truman, he could give Truman more. There are many things, and Truman can also let him learn more things, but now he has missed it. "Hugo." Joseph said persistently, which made Hugo frown. Joseph came over, looked around, found the wreckage of the phone on the ground, and immediately showed a completely enlightened look, "Yours Phone," Joseph handed his cell phone to Hugo, "Shirley Lansing''s call." Chapter 1877： Comedy challenge Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned. Why did Shirley Lansing call him at this time? Since "Trumen''s World" has chosen Kim Carey, which means that the dust has settled, Shirley called... to apologize and hope for the next cooperation; or to show Friendly, provide another opportunity to perform; or...there are too many possibilities, but Hugo has no context at all. Hugo suspiciously took Josephs cell phone and was about to pick up the phone, but he remembered Jack and the others waiting in the room. He pointed to the room, Joseph said he could handle it, and then Hugo picked it up. Phone, "Hello, this is Hugo talking." "Hey, Hugo, you can see that you are very busy tonight. I called you a few times, but I didn''t get through." Shirley''s voice with a chuckle appeared leisurely and casual. Hugo rubbed his brows and chuckled lightly, "Today is an important day for the crew. I am having a meeting with Jack and the others, so the phone has been turned off all the time. Sorry for reading the full text of Doctor Zhou''s daughter." Hugo is also half-truth. Speaking of gratitude, it''s just that he is on the passive side now, not only can''t touch Shirley''s abacus, but also the shock has not fully recovered, so Hugo''s voice is still inevitably tired. Fortunately, today Hugo was tired all day, so Shirley did not feel surprised, "Yes, I have seen relevant reports on the evening news. This work has made many people look forward to it. Mark''s wish It''s always achieved." Listening to Shirleys polite greetings, Hugo could feel a burst of irritation. He didn''t like such hypocritical conversations at all, even if it was a necessary means of negotiation, Hugo didn''t like it. What''s more, this is not the part that Hugo is best at. In addition, his mood is indeed a bit mixed today, and the bitterness of the tongue cannot be dissipated. Therefore, Hugo decided to solve the problem in the way he is most familiar. be honest. Hugo took a deep breath and proactively said, "So, you call me at this time, surely you don''t want to congratulate me?" Shirley asked back "Why not?", which made Hugo chuckle. Get up, "Shirley, I''m not a fool." "I can hear the irony in your words." Shirley''s voice still has a slight smile, but the words are very soft, almost without any sharpness. "However, in fact, I do want to congratulate you. Mark''s courage is not available to everyone, even if I believe that''Perfect'' is a good script." Shirley also half-confided and told the truth, which was a good start. Hugo smiled, "So, can I understand it as you want to be conservative and refuse to make too many bold changes?" Hugo said there, after a short pause, he could hear the other end of the call. Shirley heard a puzzled voice, "I mean, you chose a comedian to act in a comedy, not a serial murderer." Hugo was talking about "Trumen''s World". Shirley originally hoped to be able to take the initiative on her own, but did not expect Hugo to break the balance and take the initiative to bring up this topic, but this is not surprising, people in the circle have more or less understanding of Hugo''s habits. Shirley chuckled lightly, "I don''t think this is conservative, I would say it is a strategic choice." "Then, I believe you made a wrong choice." Hugo said this lightly, but he exploded with unprecedented confidence. The usual Hugo is always humble and proper, but at this moment, Hugo''s words are shining with light that people dare not look directly at, truly showing the style of his current top superstar. Shirley was surprised by Hugo. She had never seen such a Hugo. "Tell me, what is your confidence?" "Because I am Hugo Lancaster." This sentence flashed through Hugo''s mind, but he did not say it because he realized how dramatic and arrogant it was. Hugo couldnt help but chuckle, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was completely outlined, "Because I am an excellent actor, I can give Truman more things, and I believe Peter can dig out more in me. Colors." Shirley has no way to refute it. This is Hugo''s profession and Hugo''s self-confidence. Even in Hollywood, no one can refute it. "So, if you were to play the "Trumen''s World", what would you ask for?" Shirley''s words made Hugo pause, frowning slightly, "I thought you had signed with Kerry." There was only a chuckle from the other end of the phone, and Shirley did not speak. Hugo chewed slowly, but he didn''t stop talking. Instead, he went on to say, "So...15 million dollars in remuneration, 10% of the box office dividend, and the identity of the producer." This is not Hugo''s own idea, but the bottom line that Rick told Hugo earlier. The part of negotiating the remuneration is always Rick''s work, and Hugo will hardly interfere-as long as Rick can''t go out of style, and he hasn''t. Hugo knew that when Rick was negotiating with "Trumen''s World", he had actually been fighting for the initiative for him: the position of the producer is still more convincing than the salary. Rick hopes that Hugo can become a producer, and then share 15% of the box office dividend-the bottom line is 60 million US dollars at the box office; if it doesn''t work, the second best is 20 million US dollars in remuneration and 100%. Eight box office dividends, no box office bottom line; the final bottom line is that it is not Hugo''s quotation just now, but 15 million US dollars in salary, 5% box office dividends, and the producer''s right to counterattack the hunting male spectrum Full text reading. The reason why Rick is willing to give in is because he clearly knows the importance of "Trumen''s World" to Hugo. Rick has been fighting for the position of producer, which is also a very important part of the guarantee for Hugo and Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. After hearing Hugos quote, Shirley chuckled lightly, Hugo, you know, you have always been an actor who focuses on works. This has never changed, and I think it still remains the same. . Otherwise, you wont give up playing''Perfectly Perfect''." Hugo lifted his chin slightly, he sketched out too many details from Shirley''s phone call. Obviously, "Trumen''s World" did not sign a contract with Kim Carey. Hugo even suspected that the news that Rick received was false news-everyone in the circle knew the importance of these inside information, and the circle could The information obtained through all the hard work is basically true, because the broker has the ability to identify the source of the information. But this time Shirley took advantage of their initiative and successfully deceived Rick. Purpose? In fact, Shirley hopes to skip Rick and negotiate directly with Hugo. Benefits are naturally the core focus. Shirley knows Hugo''s desire for "Trumen''s World", and she wants to use this Shangfang sword to force Hugo to compromise. Although Hugo was not sure how far away the process he had speculated was from the truth, he knew that Shirley skipped Rick and negotiated directly with him. She must have come prepared. And the fact is that Hugo really longed for "Trumen''s World". Under Shirley''s deliberate creation, this kind of excitement of losing and regaining almost made it hard for Hugo to control herself. "Shirley, you are a smart person, so why go around with me all the time?" Hugo almost wanted to nodded and agreed, even though he knew that all this was probably Shirleys conspiracy, but he still didnt want to Missing "Trumen''s World". But the remaining reason is telling Hugo that if he allows Shirley to lead his nose, then even if he successfully starred in "Trumen''s World", the subsequent cooperation will not go smoothly. Hugo''s bluntness made Shirley chuckle again, and she did not directly answer, "Hugo, there is no need to ignite anger. We all know that this is just a deal." "That''s just for you." Hugo''s words completely exceeded Shirley''s expectations, and she could even clearly feel that Hugo''s boiling blood was gradually cooling. Shirley is a smart person, extremely smart, otherwise, as a woman, she would definitely not be able to climb to the position of Paramount CEO in Hollywood, where competition is so crazy. At this moment, Shirley smelled danger. Shirley inexplicably remembered Hugos previous anecdotes. Kevin Pence, Tim Robbins and others all relied on Hugos emphasis on friendship to achieve cooperation. Hugos emphasis on works and love The importance of points is an existence that no top tycoon in Hollywood can ignore. Hugo can nod and agree to cooperation on a project for friendship; in the same way, Hugo can also refuse cooperation on a project for deception. "15 million U.S. dollars in salary, 5 percent of the box office dividends." Shirley finally did not go round this time, and directly showed her trump card. Although Shirley represented Paramount, and used a series of tactics to make Rick go round and even brought Hugo into chaos. But Shirley has overlooked one point. In the face of absolute right to speak, the more urgent talent is the winner. Hugo''s desire for "Trumen''s World" is far inferior to Shirley''s desire for Hugo. For the same 20 million dollars in salary, Hugos value is almost double or even twice that of Jin-Kerry; and Jin is willing to only take 10 million dollars in salary to star in "Trumen''s World", facing Hugo At 15 million U.S. dollars, the competitiveness is still insufficient. The only advantage is Jins comedy skills, but Peter Will said: He believes in Hugo-in fact, the entire Hollywood does not believe in Hugo people, How many more? So, in the end Shirley still showed her hole card. Everything became clear in an instant. Like Barry Meyer, Shirley was still calculating control of the entire crew. Barry gave Hugo the position of producer of "L.A. Confidential", but still A lot of benefits were obtained from it; and Shirley simply hoped to hold the production rights of "Trumen''s World" in her hands to maximize her benefits. This is the core focus of the confrontation between Shirley and Rick. Hugo did not answer at the first time. This made Shirley a little uneasy. The uncertainty made her feel like sitting on pins and needles. After about three seconds, it seemed as if it had been three centuries before Hugos voice spread. Come over, "You can talk to Rick about the contract details." Chapter 1878： 1 hammer From "L.A. Confidential" to "Perfectly Perfect" to "Trumen''s World", the interests behind the Hollywood film industry are truly revealed to Hugo bit by bit. Although Hugo knew clearly that this is a society where interests are paramount before, and he has experienced it many times before and after, the world he sees from different locations is very different. In the eyes of these large production companies, everything can be linked to benefits. They are accustomed to measuring everything by numbers, even relatives and friends. This reminds Hugo of the antagonistic Jeffrey Card. Senberg and Michael Eisner. The only good news is that Hugo is still at the top and the initiative is still in his hands. But behind the rejoicing was a sigh: If "Perfect" or "Trumen''s World" fails, what answer will this extremely realistic and cruel world give Hugo? Hugo took a deep breath. He knew that it was not the time to mourn the spring and fall. He quickly dialed Ricks mobile phone number. Rick did not answer the phone as usual. This made Hugo inevitably nervous and couldnt help but feel relieved. Biting the dead skin on his lips, every beep sounded like a heavy hammer hitting the eardrum, and his emotions were like a steel wire rope, being stretched bit by bit. "Hugo..." Rick''s tired voice came from the other end of the phone. He had been thinking about which part of "Trumen''s World" went wrong in the latest chapter of the Patriarch. Failure is not terrible, but the terrible thing is not knowing the reason for failure. But Rick never found a clear idea. He had to go to the bathroom and wash his face to calm himself down, which was long overdue. "Rick, Shirley called me just now." Hugo''s first sentence made Rick stunned, and with Hugo''s simple explanation, Rick''s thinking gradually became clear. Unlike Hugo, Rick knows the whole picture and details well, and understands the ins and outs in an instant. Why are the three major brokerage companies in Hollywood so aloof? It is because of their contacts that ensure the informedness of the news-and the truth; and their resources, which cover almost all aspects of the entertainment industry; and their trump cards, so that they have enough confidence to bargain with the production company. During the "L.A. Confidential" period, Rick realized that the current endeavour elite brokerage company still has many shortcomings, and it has been walking on thin ice in the following months. But this time "Trumen''s World" has made things clearer and clearer. Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has the ability to challenge the three major brokerage companies, but its true strength is still more than a grade. If the same situation happened to the three major brokerage companies, Rick would certainly not be so passiveeven if the message was wrong, there would be no clue. Rick closed his eyes, rubbed his sore and sore eyes, cheered up, and said solemnly, "Hugo, I know you dont mind, but I still have to apologize again, sorry. My negligence and mistakes this time are too obvious." Hugo pulled at the corner of his mouth and smiled, "Rick, I know what you mean." In fact, this really cant be blamed on Rick. If the eight major Hollywood studios want to set up a game, they will strive for elite management. The company is the same as the United Elite Brokerage Company. They have the ability to fight back, but it is difficult to see through the entire chess game. "The most important thing now is that Shirley has already made the conditions, and I have nodded." "Fifteen million dollars in remuneration, 5 percent of the box office dividend?" Rick heard Hugo mention it just now. Although it was just a casual mention, he still remembered it clearly. Hugo gave an affirmative response, "Sorry, I gave up the rights of the producer, I know this is very important to the company." Rick will have a tight atmosphere with Shirley before, and the core focus is actually the production rights. , Rick is not willing to give in, Shirley is not willing to let go. The result is clear at a glance-Shirley, who is sophisticated and sophisticated, is still better. Rick shook his head, "No, I''m greedy." Even Steven Spielberg, now it is impossible to tightly control the production rights of all works, not to mention Hollywood except rain. Outside of Guo and Tom Cruise, no actor can get involved in the position of producer, not even Tom Hanks. So, this time Rick was too hasty, and his ambition was out of control. "Lets talk about specific things later. Fortunately, I now have a chance to recover, and I will take care of the matter." Rick also cut the mess quickly, and came to the conclusion directly, "Go ahead and do it." , I now need to sort out my thinking and take the initiative to attack." After the phone was hung up, Rick stood there and thought about it quietly. The information that Hugo had just sent out was too much, and he needed to sort it out carefully. But obviously Shirley didn''t plan to give Rick time to breathe. Jim Snow knocked on the door and walked in, "Rick, Shirley''s call. This is her second call." Jim''s expression was a little embarrassed. "When you went to the bathroom just now, she had already called one." Rick was only slightly stunned, and realized that he wanted to take the initiative to disrupt Shirleys plan; but in fact, Shirley also had the same idea and made a quick decision before all the uncertainties surfaced. , The final word. Rick took a deep breath, "I see. Come in." Jim nodded and stepped out again. Rick walked to the desk and let out a long breath, with a confident smile on the corner of his mouth, "Hey. Shirley, this is Rick, sorry, I was too tired from the meeting just now and missed your call." "It seems that everyone has been busy lately." Shirley''s voice seemed comfortable, "I also had a few meetings in a row just now. This year''s summer vacation is not normal. Obviously we are all starting to get busy. Everyone has some calculations for next year''s summer vacation. Not allowed." "Batman and Robin" and "Life and Death 2", who were expected to be able to create box office performances, collectively rushed to the street. The small-cost production of "My Best Friend''s Wedding" actually achieved a box office counterattack; "Jurassic Park 2" "The Lost World" has a good box office, but failed to break the record, but the "Men in Black" has shown a more ferocious momentum in silence, and has a great opportunity to win the annual championship. "Hehe, can you call me about Paramount''s plans for next year''s summer vacation?" Rick pretended not to know anything, and said happily. "Don''t you know?" Shirley showed just the right amount of surprise, expressing her surprise, "Didn''t Hugo call you?" "Is there anything I need to know?" Rick''s voice was completely puzzled, without revealing any flaws. Such an attitude made Shirley a little uncertain, but she did not need to change her plan. Anyway, Hugo nodded and agreed, "At the last moment, we decided to hand over the''Trumen''s World'' to Hugo... " "What!" Rick raised his voice and interrupted Shirley''s words in surprise, "Wow, this is really good news, great news, God, you don''t know how much Hugo attaches importance to this project. , Believe me, you will never regret this decision." Rick smiled smugly, "Of course, this is Kim Carey''s loss, and I am also very sorry." Shirley listened to Ricks exaggerated voice, her lips pressed slightly, her eyes kept rolling, Of course, we also believe that this is a wise decision. So, Ive talked to Hugo just now. After setting the general direction of the contract, all you need to do next is to find a suitable time, and everyone sits down and sign, and these procedures are completed." Rick chuckled, "Of course, there is no problem, surely there is no problem. Hugo nodded and agreed, and that was naturally the best." Rick''s voice was incredibly carefree, and it sounded completely normal, which made Shirley''s Doubts were slightly suppressed, "But, what are the specific contract terms? What conditions did Hugo promise?" Shirley bit the tip of her tongue lightly, "15 million dollars in remuneration, 2% of the box office dividend." She lied, just want to test Rick''s reaction. Rick frowned slightly and cursed the old fox secretly. In fact, this condition of Shirley is very in line with Hugo''s style-Hugo has always not high requirements for remuneration. However, Rick was fully prepared at this time, so he smiled and shook his head, "Shirley, you know this condition is impossible, and it is impossible for us to sign." Shirley thought she had taken the initiative back, and her voice relaxed again, "Oh? Why?" "Invite Hugo to star in''Trumen''s World'', what you expect is definitely not just a''Big Talker'', but a''Men in Black''." Rick''s words made Shirley chuckle, but He did not speak, "So, the two choices are either 10 million U.S. dollars in salary, but 15% of the box office dividend, we can slowly discuss the bottom line of the box office; or 20 million U.S. dollars in salary, 6% of the box office dividend, there is no bottom line ." In short: maximize the topic! Increasing the dividend ratio is to make the box office and Hugo more closely linked. Even if Hugo is not a producer, he will definitely try his best, especially during the promotion period. Increasing the remuneration is a guarantee for Hugo. The attitude of the "20 Million Club" created a topic and at the same time made Paramount shed a lot of blood. In Rick''s view, Shirley is absolutely unwilling to delegate power, so he knew Shirley would choose the latter. Tone. Shirley also saw the ugliness in it in a blink of an eye, and she chuckled lightly, "This is not a condition for me to negotiate with Hugo. I refuse." "Then I also refuse on behalf of Hugo." Rick said plainly, hardly any leeway. Everyone in Hollywood knows that Hugo doesn''t care about pay, and they all know that Hugo has left the pay issue to Rick. Rick has the absolute right to speak. As for whether Hugo is willing to give up "Trumen''s World", this is a gamble, depending on whether Hugo desires more or Paramount desires more. Shirley bit her lower lip lightly, "Twenty million dollars, six percent." A smile was drawn at the corner of Rick''s mouth. "Twenty million dollars, six percent." The final word! Chapter 1879： Conservative forecast The summer file of 1997 slowly came to an end. This is undoubtedly a *type summer file. The expected box office explosion did not appear. Not only that, but several highly anticipated works were tragically hit by Waterloo at the box office. It is even more disappointing. The most iconic one is undoubtedly "Batman and Robin". This vigorous work before it was released, but after it officially met with the audience, it was criticized from all directions, and it was almost the worst in film history. The first manga adaptation of the throne. Although the schedules of "Men in Black" and "Air Force One" in August performed well and achieved good results, they were not even worse than the summer schedule led by "Independence Day" last year. Not to mention that the music markets forty-week record of consecutive championships with "storms and rains" has almost taken away all the charm of the summer festival, which makes people quite dumbfounded. People are talking about whether the special phenomenon of "Independence Day" is a short-lived phenomenon. This work relies on Hugo''s powerful appeal and realistic computer effects to create a box office miracle, but it is a miracle that other works are difficult to replicate. Even "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" has not been able to reach such a height, so what other works can continue the strong commercial blockbuster? This is a question that almost everyone in the film industry is wondering. Perhaps, the answer still needs to be found in Hugo, because on September 19th, "L.A. Confidential" will be released soon! As the most watched top star in the world today, Hugo''s every move can affect the focus of countless people. Since the end of the "Blurry Rain" world tour, Hugo has almost entered a long vacation, even if It was the paparazzi who rarely caught him. Later, the shooting of "L.A. Confidential", the forty consecutive championships of "Rainbow and Rain", and the start of "Perfect" made people deeply feel the top star''s influence again. Powerful appeal, almost dominating all the focal points of the entire entertainment industry with a sweeping attitude. In fact, after "Independence Day" created a new record in North American film history, Hugo completely disappeared from the movie screen in the next year. Not only did he spend a lot of time on the world tour, but the "storm and rain" were really too After attracting attention, it almost robbed everyone of their elegance, not to mention the impact of the reappearance of the golden age of rock and roll on everyone. While people lamented the amazing achievements of glory to death, they couldn''t help but start to discuss: when will the great actor who can affect the market with every move? Warner Bros. gave the answer. On Wednesday, September 17, "L.A. Confidential" will have its world premiere in Los Angeles; on September 19, Friday, "L.A. Confidential" will be in 2,500 locations in North America. Simultaneously in theaters! After the announcement of this news, the entire North America was boiling. The grand opening ceremony of the "L.A. Confidential" is still vividly visible. The huge cast has made this work highly anticipated, not to mention that this is the first time. Years later, Hugo once again played the lead role. Just when people almost thought that they would not be able to see Hugo within this year, Warner Bros. gave everyone a huge surprise. After much discussion, many people have discovered an important problem: In September two years ago, the "seven deadly sins" appeared in a shocking posture, and the outstanding box office performance changed everyone''s impression of the autumn season; And now, "L.A. Confidential" will once again challenge the cold schedule in September-of course, people have already noticed that the so-called scheduling dilemma has never existed for Hugo, but the problem is: "L.A. Can "Confidential" replicate the miracle of the "Seven Deadly Sins"? In 1995, "Seven Deadly Sins" was released on September 22. The box office data of 34 million U.S. dollars during the premiere weekend created a great miracle in movie history. It not only broke the shackles of the fall season, but also The September schedule broke out enough box office data for a showdown in the summer, and it turned out to be a total of 195 million U.S. dollars in the box office, easily grabbing countless historical records. In 1996, the autumn season of September was still shrouded in the strong storm of "Independence Day". Although the "ex-wife club" achieved good results, it was far from the height of the "seven deadly sins"-whether it was the weekend box office or The cumulative box office has led people to blame the glory of the "seven deadly sins" on the short-lived. In 1997, "L.A. Confidential" will once again challenge the desertedness and loneliness of the autumn file, trying to give a hint to the confusion of the entire film industry: Is the emergence of "Independence Day" inertia or a special case? Is the box office potential of the autumn box real or imaginary? Excellent movies can survive the fall season, or does it mean that the effect of star actors may be a booster, or is it only Hugo that has this ability? Can "L.A. Confidential" succeed? If successful, can the record of "seven deadly sins" be broken? If it fails, then does this mean that Hugo''s golden hand has started to make mistakes? The most important thing is that compared with Hugo''s countless previous glories, "L.A. Confidential" had a lot of expectations before it was released. So what height does this work have to achieve to meet these expectations? Word of mouth, box office, quality, response... are indispensable, but they all set high standards. There is no comparison with "Independence Day" or "Death Row", but "L.A. Confidential" is not the same as the "Seven Deadly Sins" in terms of subject matter, core, target people, type and style. Therefore, this will Is it another "Seven Deadly Sins"? With the approach of the third week of September, the news media began to lively again. This time it is not to discuss the news that "Blurry Rain" is still firmly occupying the second place in the Billboard album rankings after forty weeks of consecutive championships, but to discuss the news. The prospect of the "Seven Deadly Sins" work. However, what is surprising is that most of the media''s box office estimates are relatively conservative, even the "Los Angeles Times" is no exception. In fact, the reason is very simple, not because the media is not optimistic about the "L.A. Confidential", but because the time when the "Seven Deadly Sins" created miracles was too special: the entire North America was shrouded in the anti-uncrowned king movement, and interests were paramount. , Entertainment to death, the criticism of social indifference has reached the highest point in history. The "Seven Deadly Sins" work was placed under such a background, and it stimulated people''s expectations and crowds. This made the premiere weekend burst into such an incredible effect. The right time, the right place and the right people are indispensable. In fact, the same goes for the box office miracle of "Independence Day". The timing of the release on July 4, the smooth ascent of the Oscar night Hugo, and the continuous publicity bombing after the Super Bowl all released energy for the films premiere box office. The conditions are created and history is created. However, the release time of "L.A. Confidential" is quite mediocre. The heat wave of the summer vacation has just extinguished-people are disappointed in the movie market, and their mood is dispirited. Forty consecutive titles of "Rapid Rain" have robbed all of the focus-audiences to the cinema Attention has plummeted. Of course, Hugos appeal is still a deadly weapon, not to mention the powerful cast of "L.A. Confidential", but "Tianshi" has lost its first opportunity. "L.A. Confidential" wants to replicate the miracle of the "Seven Deadly Sins". , It is too difficult. Therefore, the media''s box office estimates are relatively conservative, not because of any negative emotions, but just seeking truth from facts. The lowest box office prediction of "L.A. Confidential" is the "San Francisco Chronicle"-this is really beyond the expectations of many people. They think that the box office for the premiere of this movie should be around 10 million, in the cold autumn season. , Can successfully win the weekend box office championship in the third week of September, but it is too difficult to break the record. This estimate is lower than the 11 million predicted by the New York Post. Objectively speaking, the weekend box office of 10 million U.S. dollars in the September schedule can be regarded as an outstanding performance. However, the "San Francisco Chronicle" eliminated the strong influence of Hugo''s box office appeal, and gave a "moderate data under the moderate situation", which is actually not optimistic about the "L.A. Confidential". Relatively speaking, the highest box office forecast is not the "Los Angeles Times"-again unexpected, but the "Chicago Tribune", they said that the premiere of "L.A. Confidential" box office can get 30 million US dollars. In other words, although they could not break the terrible premiere record of the "Seven Deadly Sins," they still believe that this movie can win the entire market. The "Chicago Tribune" point of view is also very simple, "Film fans who have been holding back for 15 months will not be stingy with the seven dollars in their pockets-at least they will not be stingy with Hugo Lancaster." Although this There was a bit of ridicule in the words, but it came to the fact that Hugos box office appeal is still not to be underestimated even in the deserted September ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Nicholas McLean of the Los Angeles Times. There was no surprise that Hugo was backed up, "Lancaster, Spacey, Crow, plus Theron, this cast is enough to make people look forward to! What''s more, this script will not disappoint: everyone knows that Lancaster''s high requirements and keen sense of the script,''L.A. Confidential'' may not be the''seven deadly sins'', but similar themes are still proposed for the script. Lancaster not only nodded and agreed to act, but also served as the producer of the film, which shows his strong confidence. Just this one reason is enough. " However, Nicholas was relatively restrained when predicting the box office. A box office score of 22 million US dollars can also be among the forefront of movie history, but there is still a huge gap compared to the "seven deadly sins". It can be seen that no matter which media it is, they are very cautious when predicting the box office, because they have deeply understood a truth: "Hugo products must be masterpieces." This law has gradually penetrated into the masses and become The most important rule in the North American film market. The only question is, is this excellent work like the "Seven Deadly Sins" that has a very good commercial box office, or is it a work that is popular in the video tape market like "Before Sunrise". Or... another possibility: the masterpiece is no longer, and the tragedy is coming? Chapter 1880： Long-lost appearance "Hugo, do you have any expectations for the box office of L.A. Confidential? Everyone is comparing this work with the Seven Deadly Sins, expecting that L.A. Confidential can also make history. Amidst the noisy screams at the scene, Yu heard the reporter''s question intermittently, and immediately showed a big smile, "If this is the case, then it would be a good thing to read the full text of Fighting Eagle." "Los Angeles" "Confidential" is approaching 200 million at the box office? This is of course a happy event. "However, I don''t think so. Although the''Seven Deadly Sins'' are horror works, in fact, Anonymous''s methods and David''s shooting methods are entertaining and can attract people to the cinema; but ''L.A. Confidential'' is more of a heavy and complex work. Curtis has digs more into the characters and the story, so this work is not so easy." After Hugo finished speaking, he laughed jokingly, and even the reporters smiled. Hugo is not polite or modest, but the fact is. "L.A. Confidential" was not originally a work with a box office success. In history, the North American box office of this movie was only more than 60 million US dollars. A large part of the reason why it can truly attract widespread attention and lose to the "Titanic" at the Oscars is also due to this. "Then you mean..." the reporter raised his voice and asked, but his voice was soon overwhelmed by the out-of-control screams at the scene, and the latter part was not heard at all. The reporter had to stop and Hugo had no choice but to stop. Looking back, I saw the turbulent crowd behind him, waved to everyone, showing a bright smile, this suddenly made the whole Zhong Zhong. The National Theater was boiling. Warner Bros. did not intend to hold the premiere ceremony of "L.A. Confidential" today, because the cost of the movie was not high and it was placed in the cold autumn file, so the budget specification cannot be compared with the summer file. However, relying on the appeal of the strong cast, more than a thousand fans came to the scene, hoping to support the film at the first time, and more than 200 media reporters came from all over the world. Reporters from all swarmed in. National Theater. The entire specification is not inferior to the grand premiere of the summer file. When Hugo appeared on the red carpet, the scene was completely boiling. The surging waves of people were really long-lost. All the reporters on the scene could really feel Hugos powerful appeal. The heat wave almost came Melting people is a clear reminder to everyone: Even if no film work is released for fifteen months, it will have no impact on Hugo. He is still the unique top star in the United States. Hugo has just been on the red carpet for half an hour, but now he just waved his hand and once again caused all the people to lose control. The screams, roars, and crying sounded together. For spectacular. The smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth also fully bloomed again, as if the red carpet under his feet was burning. After waving his hand, Hugo turned his head and showed a helpless smile at the reporter in front of him, then raised his eyebrows to beckon him to ask another question, "Then you mean,''L.A. Confidential'' is not comparable to the''Seven Deadly Sins''. ?" This question made Hugo laugh, and then shook his head again and again, "No, I didnt mean that, no. David and Curtis are two different types of directors, their focus and shooting methods are different. . So the effects of the works presented are naturally different, nothing more." "So what do you expect from the box office?" The reporter caught the box office tightly today, but Hugo was not in a hurry. He just showed a big smile, "I hope you can come in to watch the movie out of your own pocket." One sentence turned the reporters into force. Several other colleagues around all laughed chuckled. At this moment, the red carpet became commotion again. Hugo followed everyone''s sights and looked over, and then saw Charlize Theron who appeared on the red carpet, even though Hugo already knew Charlize. It''s been a long time, but at this moment, I was truly amazed. Wearing a big red skirt, the tulle skirt is wrapped around the upper body in the manner of ancient Greek sacrificial robes. The flowing tulle can see the lace lining of the same color inside, and the proud body curve is in the red one. The satin waist is completely outlined, the waist with a full grip makes the curve of the upper body clear and exposed but not too wild, and the tulle skirt of the lower body is like layers of floating clouds under the waist and the sound of tide, The slender and straight legs were looming in the dimness, and the clouds rose and fell along with her steps, leaving endless imagination. The big red lace-up high-heeled shoes under her feet outline her slender ankles, which complement the clear lines of clavicle, shoulder line, and waist line. The boiling red is like a burning cloud in the sky, invading into the red carpet with an unstoppable force. superior. The silky long golden hair was compliantly turned into a bun, and the broken hair on the right was turned into a small bunch of twists and then pinned to the back of the head along the ear. The red rose bracelet is matched and worn on the elephant: the latest chapters of sly stories one after another. With faint smoky makeup, a touch of pink pink lip color makes the miscellaneous and beautiful between women and girls, the conflicts and contradictions between rebellious and well-behaved, vividly manifested . Except for the small red square bag in the left hand, there is no extra embellishment on the whole body. Red, only red, that bright to flame-like red, Charlizes queen temperament leaked out instantly, perfectly controlling the pure and simple red that does not tolerate a trace of impurities, the deep and three-dimensional features match the shallow arc of the mouth. Elegant yet calm, glamorous but charming. Dou, like an ancient Greek goddess, curled up from the blue sky. The moment her toes stepped on the red carpet, it seemed that the whole world had stopped still. Hugo couldnt bear to look away, but fell deeply and quietly on Charlizes body, watching the South African diamond that was blooming with great light, shining tonight, making all the light lose its color, the audience All audiences were snatched their breath in an instant. Hugo is no exception. When Charlize walked to Hugo''s side, Hugo didn''t even get back to his senses, so that when Charlize chuckled and whispered in Hugo''s ear, Hugo didn''t hear it clearly, only that his ears were itchy. The hot temperature made him a little gaffe. "What?" Hugo quickly retracted his attention and forced himself to look away from Charlize, and then he heard Charlize say in his ear, "How? How effective?" Hugo chuckled lightly, "Okay, very good." After a pause, he added, "It''s totally beyond imagination, you are indeed a woman today." The last sentence caused Charlize to gritted his teeth and turned round. Demonstrating towards Hugo. In order to match the role image in "L.A. Confidential", Charlize decided to release that kind of beauty on the red carpet tonight without reservation. Li''s beauty is different from the image of any public occasion in the past-even the Oscar is not so grand. Charlize not only chose a tulle dress, but also full of aura, bringing the queen''s posture to the fullest. To show it out. Although Hugo knew about Charlize''s plan for a long time, he stopped breathing instantly when he actually saw Charlize appear on the red carpet. Looking at Hugo and Charlize standing side by side, although reporters already knew the appearance of these two men and women, the original "Before Sunrise" made countless women intoxicated, but at this moment everyone still can''t help it. In admiration, the two people stood together, as if time had stopped at this moment. "Are you two dating now?" A reporter''s urgent and nervous voice broke the silence, but no one blamed him. Because anyone who sees Hugo and Charlize appear on the same occasion, they will inevitably come up with the idea that they are really a match made in heaven only in terms of visual effects. This question made Charlize chuckle, "Is it still the problem? I thought it would change a little bit today." The scandal between the two of them began during the shooting of "L.A. Confidential", especially Came. After Long and Hugo broke up, there was even more uproar, but both of them also clarified, but the reporter still talked about it every time. "You can''t blame them because the problem is not new, otherwise most of Hollywood reporters will be unemployed." Hugo also laughed, and a joke made Charlize laugh ~ www.novelhall.com ~ that hearty laughter Not a goddess at all, on the contrary, it also reveals a neutral sassyness, but it will not lose the amazing Charlize, on the contrary, it will make the red publicity become more excited, and it can''t help but be moved. Hugo also had such a moment of loss of consciousness. Red is never a color that anyone can control, but the essence of it is often amazing. Having known Charlize for so many years, at this moment, Hugo''s heart is once again unstoppable. But then Hugo looked away a little embarrassed, because he realized that this was a public place, and he lost his temper. Fortunately, the reporters at the scene were also gaffeed at this time, and no one noticed the slight changes in Hugo. "Then I''d better accept your questions, not because you are worried about your unemployment, but because you are worried that you will ask some questions that I can''t answer." Charlize blinked slyly at the reporters, and then said seriously. , "No, we are not dating, we are friends. Hugo treats me as a man, and I treat Hugo... well, I''m still a man." Charlizes deliberate pause and meaningful words made all the reporters laugh in an instant. Only Hugo gave Charlize a helpless look, and said firmly while shaking his head, " Man, you are definitely a man." This made the reporters laugh completely. Chapter 1881： Jokes After finally dealing with the reporter, I am entering. After the National Theater, Charlize let out a long breath, "Wow, I couldn''t breathe at all just now. It was really too difficult." Looking at Charlize with a relaxed face, Hugo said in surprise, "But didn''t you have an empty stomach for twelve hours? And you have been controlling your diet before, why are you so worried?" Hugo didn''t even realize it. At the time, the smile at the corner of his mouth was slightly outlined, and Charlize, who was so real and so big in front of him, couldn''t help but smile. "When a woman appears on an important occasion, it is a battle. At any moment, even if you are in good physical condition, you must not take it lightly and must always be in perfect condition." Charlize said seriously, and then looked up and down complainingly. Guo Yifan, "Compared to women, men are really too relaxed. This is indeed a man''s, man''s, and man''s world (it''sa.man''s.man''s.man''s.)." The last sentence is James -Brown (james.) classic songs. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "So women don''t require men to exercise, and women don''t require men to have six-pack abs, strong chest muscles, and arm lines?" Charlize thought about it carefully and curled his lips. "But the problem is that if you wear a vest and beach shoes on the red carpet, it will be a disaster." It means that men don''t need fruit juice. Such an interpretation made Hugo laugh. "However, your condition today is really perfect. I can already imagine that there will be a large-format report on this suit in the newspaper tomorrow." Hugo''s serious compliment made Charlize look at it suspiciously, as if Hugo. Halfway through the wrong words, he had to explain, "I mean it, I haven''t seen you like this before. It''s really surprising." "I''m also trying this style for the first time." Charlize frowned and said with a wry smile, "but the effect is good, then the effort is not in vain. In order to choose this suit, Karl and I have discussed with the designer for almost a week. , I finally settled on this design. If the effect is not good, Carl and I will probably be depressed." "You are very suitable for red, maybe you should try to see more in the future." Hugo has been avoiding his eyes to look down, trying to focus on Charlize''s eyes, but this is not an easy task, because it is dazzling The red color is always reflected to the bottom of the eyes, boiling turbulent in the peripheral vision. Charlize looked down at the flowing skirt, pursed his lips and shrugged, "I hope so, if red can bring about a chemical reaction, I don''t mind being a date killer in the future, creating a shining effect." "Haha, believe me, you don''t need the so-called killer''s tricks, there will definitely be men who can see your beauty, I mean-both externally and internally." Hugo smiled in the first half of the sentence. Half a sentence but he couldn''t help getting serious. He looked at Charlize and his tone became more and more sincere. Charlize seemed to perceive the deep meaning in Hugos words, and looked at Hugo jokingly, "Are you serious? I joked with Sandra yesterday, thinking Im almost insulated from men now, I see Men wont be moved, and when men see me, they dont have the idea to come up to talk. I almost lose all confidence." "You? Sandra?" Hugo raised an eyebrow and said in surprise, "Are you sure it''s not because you are too aggressive?" Charlize punched Hugo directly in the arm, causing Hugo to chuckle slightly, "I''m serious." Charlize wrinkled his nose and said depressedly, "Sandra also has nearly one. I havent had any appointments in 2015, and I havent even asked for a phone number from the opposite **** for more than a year and a half. Oh my god, this is terrible. Hugo couldn''t help but recalled it seriously. In fact, although Hugo and Cameron had been in a stable relationship, there were people showing love to him, actively inviting dates, etc., and some people knew his true identity. Or after he has a partner, he will take the initiative to retreat; some people will still challenge Hugo''s bottom line even if they know it, and even take the initiative to dedicate themselves to the temptation. Confused, this kind of thing has almost never stopped. "Really?" Hugo looked at Charlize in astonishment. He really couldn''t imagine that in this land of the United States, where chatting was a commonplace, no one would actually strike up to Charlize. You know, its one thing to strike up a conversation, one thing to date, and another thing to associate with each other. In big cities like Los Angeles and New York, its too common to strike up conversations. "Is it because you usually wear men''s pullovers?" Charlize gave Hugo a blank eye, which made Hugo have to raise his hands to express surrender, "Then it must be the kind of''I am a man'' released from you..." Halfway through, in Charlize''s gaze Under the circumstances, Hugo had to change his tone, "That kind of aura of''I don''t want to date''. You know, the beauty in the eyes of everyone is actually not easy to talk to. You know... or everyone thinks she already has I have a boyfriend, or I think she is too tall to be able to reach..." Charlize was amused by Hugo''s words, "there is another kind of that she thinks she is a beauty..." But in fact it is not. After speaking, Charlize made a very ugly face on purpose, almost distorting the entire facial features, then lifted his chin and took a step. Hugo couldnt help but laugh at the huge contrast effect. As a result, the passing staff saw Charlize with a terrified face, his eyes became rounded, and his face was written "Damn", and he fled straight away, and then Charlie. Now and Hugo were stunned, and then they laughed more unscrupulously, almost full of belly laughter. In a blink of an eye, the projection hall was right in front of them, and the two of them cleaned up their expressions and rubbed their cheeks that had become stiff because they laughed so happily. They formally walked into the lounge next to the projection hall, "L.A. Confidential "The crew members gathered together again, everyone greeted each other one after another, and it took a while to find a place to sit down and rest. Charlize took a sip of boiled water and moistened his throat, then turned to look at Hugo next to him, "Sandra and I discussed that day. We both felt that we could not get married because there was almost nothing. Men will like our personality." "Don''t worry, there are gays." Hugo''s ridicule caused Charlize to gritted his teeth in disregard of his image, and Hugo surrendered quickly. "I think you two are just worrying, trust me, every time you say this. , Its always easier to marry first. Maybe you got married earlier than me." "Or else, let''s bet? I must get married later than you." Charlize looked disbelief. "As long as you shout, a woman who wants to marry you can probably circle the earth a few times." Hugo opened his mouth, but the phrase "but they are not the ones I want to marry" could not be said, because it was too greasy, and because he was afraid of revealing his sincerity, so he could only smile, "Then you stand in the theater now Go to the door and shout, "Whoever wants to marry me stand up." Let''s see how many there are, how about it?" Charlize was directly blocked by Hugos sentence and couldnt refute anything. He could only leaned on the sofa depressedly, Im serious, I even thought about it, if I wait until Im fifty, Im still alone. , Should I live in a nursing home? I dont want to be the kind of person who always dies at home and is accompanied by two female cats. Thats terrible. Lifting his head, Charlize saw Hugos speechless expression. , She had to add, "Because I''m afraid they will eat my body." "You''re only twenty-two years old..." Hugo said helplessly, but when he saw Charlize''s lost expression, Hugo couldn''t help being stunned. Hugo just remembered at this time. In fact, it has been nearly half a year since the disappearance of Mr. Perfect. On the surface, Charlize has no influence on it, but anyone who has ever suffered a "goodbye without saying goodbye" treatment is very Difficult to recover immediately, always thinking "Is something wrong with me". That''s why Charlize discussed such issues with Sandra, perhaps because she had begun to distrust herself. Hugo let out a sigh of relief, "Don''t worry, if you go to a nursing home, I will accompany you, drink beer, play poker, and watch rugby with you every afternoon." Charlize couldn''t help but glance at Hugo. : Why does this afternoon leisure activity sound more like a mens gathering? Hugo continued without squinting, "We will always be friends anyway." Charlize turned his head and looked at Hugo carefully. He hadn''t spoken for a long time. The look in his eyes made Hugo a little uneasy, but Hugo kept calmly looking back Frankly firm. Charlize looked at the reflection of his own shadow in Hugos amber eyes, and then drew a smile, "Thats all, if you get married earlier than me, Ill make a big noise in the wedding hall, and then let your The wedding ceremony was completely shattered." Hugo just looked at Charlize quietly, without speaking, but the curvature of the corner of his mouth was outlined bit by bit. Charlize thought about it seriously, lowered his head and pointed to his skirt, "On the day of your wedding ceremony, I will wear a big red skirt and show up on the scene to let you know that you have let down a friend and you hurt a friend. friend." Hugo raised his eyebrows, slowly approached Charlize, and then said softly, "I challenge you not to dare!" The whispered but unwavering tone was almost squeezed out between the teeth. Charlize immediately exploded. He clenched his fists and waved at Hugo, expressing his decision. "Hugo, Charlize, we are ready to enter the venue, and the movie is about to be shown." Kevin Spacey walked over, buttoning his suit and speaking in a loud voice. Hugo and Charlize didn''t say much, they just opened their eyes and nodded to each other, then stood up at the same time and walked towards Kevin''s position. "Hugo, isn''t there an interview today?" Kevin asked curiously, causing Hugo to divert his attention, "After the premiere..." Chapter 1882： Los Angeles Confidential Full of retro-style jazz, full of retro-style California video, opened the "L.A. Confidential" opening, it was full of seduction. The bewildering narration takes the audience step by step back to the 1950s. "Come to Los Angeles! The sun is shining here, the beaches are wide and charming, the orange groves are endless, there are many job opportunities here, and the land prices here are cheap. Everyone can own their own house, and each house is filled with a happy family. You can enjoy all of this! Who knows? Maybe you will be discovered by scouts and become a superstar-or at least meet one. Los Angeles is all very good, like a paradise on earth! The above remarks are purely promotional advertisements. Through the film and television media, this good impression is strengthened. Just like the popular series "Police Nets Heroes", the Los Angeles police detectives are extraordinary, and all the gangsters are frightened. Yes, you will think this is simply the Garden of Eden, but even in heaven there will be troubles. This trouble is called Mile Harris Cohan, and those who love him call him: Mickey-c, a man who makes Los Angeles. The shy character, and his number one bodyguard, John Stambanato. Mickey is the top spot in the underworld in Los Angeles, and he is a prostitute in the industry. poison. Robbery and fraud are all available, and a dozen people are always killed every year, and the methods are never unconventional. Every time his photos were on the front page, the image of Los Angeles was greatly damaged. How can this kind of **** shopping for knowing and breaking the law happen in the strong police force of Los Angeles? It''s time for someone to take action, but there is nothing new in the technique, because this is Hollywood that specializes in fried rice! Mickey Cohan''s fate was like other godfathers, and was arrested for evading comprehensive income tax. But the situation did not improve, and Mickey was sent to prison, but the position of the godfather was let out. Sooner or later, there will always be someone who is not afraid of death and wants to accept all the sites! To my dear readers, the first-hand exclusive secrets, absolutely confidential, are only included in this push magazine! " Nicholas McLenna really didn''t expect that the movie would kick off with a special report from a magazine, and it was still a gossip magazine, which really complemented Los Angeles and was undoubtedly the part he was most familiar with. What''s more interesting is that the content of the report is quite interesting. It was just the beginning, and Nicholas began to look forward to it, looking forward to how Hugo would mock what kind of content this timeobviously, media reporters and the Hollywood industry must be part of it. Then the characters of the movie quickly appeared. The first to appear was the police officer Bud White. He was obviously jealous, especially for mens violent treatment of women. Even on Christmas Eve, he and his partner Stans were going to buy wine. On the way, he did not forget to stop specifically and arrest a parole offender who was abusing his wife-and after giving him a severe lesson. Bud, who went to the shop to buy wine, met a mysterious woman. The mysterious woman wore a black cloak and strictly covered every corner of her body, but Bud couldnt help but become curious and followed Buds slowness. With slow footsteps and slowly advancing shots, Charlize Theron''s profile face appeared on the big screen, and the flaming red lips gleamed among the long golden hair, which made many people on the scene send out stunning lows. The voice-Charlize''s debut at the premiere tonight, heartily showing that unprecedented charm. When leaving the shop, Bud noticed a woman sitting in the back seat of a car on the side of the road, but her nose was covered with gauze, as if she had been beaten and injured. Bud tried to ask about the situation, but encountered a former policeman named Baz. The official''s obstruction. Then the mysterious girl came out and explained the situation to Bud: it was not the violence he had imagined. Stans also got out of the car and asked about the situation. Stans saw Buzz with a dazed smile. Bud asked if they knew each other. Stans nodded and admitted, "I met him a few times before. It''s a policeman. Investigator." Next is the police officer Jack Vincent. He is a copywriter for the TV series "Police Net Heroes". He is elegant, easy-going, smart and cunning. He uses his police resources to work with gossip reporters and specializes in exposing the peachy news of Hollywood celebrities. In order to earn extra money-and gain fame, fame and fortune. On Christmas Eve, Jack worked with Sid, the editor-in-chief of "Pushing" magazine, and arrested him for smoking before the film''s premiere. Hemp star Matt Reynolds. After securing the front page headline tomorrow, Jack began to collect evidence in the room, but accidentally found a business card with the words "French Dynasty" on the front and the slogan "Anyone chooses". Ma casually put it in his pocket and returned to the police. Bureau. When Ed Eisley appeared on the stage, many people in the audience blew their whistle and caused laughter-Hugo, the focus of everyones attention, was late to make his debut at this time, but it was only a short two minutes. The scene, people have begun to hate Ed. Hypocritical, courteous, ambitious, and scheming. It looks like a gentle scum, which is disgusting. He inherited his fathers will and entered the Los Angeles Police Department with excellent grades. Taking into account his gentle personality, his fathers old colleague and current police officer Dudley suggested that he go to the back office, but Ed insisted on going to the Criminal Bureau. The arrogance hidden behind the gold glasses is hard to like. Nicholas had some surprises that Hugo would choose the role of Ed. It is not easy for a superstar like Hugo to be disgusting when he debuts. But Hugo did it. After the initial whistle, people gradually felt the character''s disgustingness. Even Nicholas didn''t even notice it. He began to frown slightly. This time, Nicholas really began to look forward to the follow-up story. Jack escorted Matt back to the police station. Tonights duty officer was Ed. Jack gave Ed 10 dollars to Ed from the 100-dollar dividend he got from the "Hush" magazine, but Ed was right. Refusing to accept-rigid and stubborn. Just as Jack tried to persuade him further, he was interrupted by a burst of chaos. There are two police officers tonight. Cha was beaten while on duty, Harlan Lonski lost a lot of blood and almost lost one eye, and Brown was unconscious-while Ed was in an interview that they were only slightly injured, indicating that this was the case. The inevitable result of a job. Now that the six Mexicans who committed the crime have been captured, Bud and Stans, who had bought the wine, learned of this fact, rushed downstairs in a swarm, and decided to teach these Mexicans a lesson. Although Ed gave repeated warnings, but to no avail, Stans completely lost control, and Bud, who had hoped to dissuade his partner, was also dazzled by anger and beat the six Mexicans to the ground. Jack was accidentally contaminated. The blood stains were also involved in the beating. Ed, who had always wanted to stop, not only had no way to control the situation, but was shut down to a separate cell by his fellow enemies, and did nothing at all. This melee was recorded by reporters, and the next day, they issued a full-scale front page headline with the title "Bloody Christmas". In order to save the situation, the director talked to those present alone, asking them to prove who was involved in the beating. Prosecutor Lauter tried to persuade Bud, but Bud said he would never betray his partner and other colleagues, refused to testify, and was dismissed by the director on the spot. And Ed did not hesitate to express his willingness to testify in court, and suggested to accuse the retired police. Observe, investigate Bud and Stans thoroughly at the same time, and also hint at an effective way for Jack to testify. Regarding Eds attitude, Inspector Dudley resented and tried to dissuade Ed, because Eds behavior could lead to a promotion, but it would make him fall into the rejection and contempt of all his colleagues-Ed Rejected Dudley''s kindness to persuade him. However, the Secretary really admired his frankness and announced on the spot that he was promoted to criminal sergeant. Under the threat of the director threatening to reduce his exposure, the smart and sleek Jack even left the "Police Network" crew to enter the weathering group. He reluctantly agreed to testify against Stans, who was about to retire, that Jack did not offend his superiors or colleagues. The whole story progressed very quickly, and there was silence in the theater. Then, after the chief had solved the problem, he said to Ed who was behind the surveillance mirror, "Then the deal is set, Sergeant!"... "Also, Ai De, take off the glasses." Ed''s triumphant smile froze in an instant. When Nicholaston laughed, not just him, but all the audience laughed. This is the second person after Inspector Dudley who said he couldn''t understand Ed''s gold glasses. Although Eds performance so far is righteous, its hard to like him, and even just want to tear off his graceful mask and watch the embarrassment he fell from a heightespecially It was the hypocritical glasses It is hard to imagine, the movie has only started for less than half an hour, and Hugo succeeded in making all the audience hate him. In this transaction, Ed was promoted, and his skill in playing power was even admired by Dudley, but he was despised by his colleagues; Bud, who had just been dismissed, was spied by Dudley that night. Chang quietly reinstated and entrusted him with important tasks. The confession of the beating on Christmas Eve was reversed, and the four witnesses changed their minds, and only Stans became the lamb to be guilty of-although he had only one year left to receive his pension, when Bud heard the result, he gritted his teeth. At the same time, after Mickey Cohan entered the jail, Los Angeles fell into chaos. The important figures under Cohan were killed one after another. The entire Los Angeles **** began a major reshuffle and fell into chaos. In order to clear the **** and restore the peace in Los Angeles, Bud became Dudleys thug and began to lynch the various **** characters; after Jack came to the weathering group, he accidentally discovered the distribution in the police station. On the material folder, there is always color on the scene of the crime. The case of Love Magazine actually had the mark of "French Dynasty", which made Jack vigilant. He began to try to find information about the organization. He even called Sid of "Pushing" magazine, but Sid said Never heard of it. Clues began to surface, and the seemingly unconnected multi-line parallelism forced Nicholas to devote all his attention to it. Then, the turning point came! Chapter 1883： Thread interweaving The opening only lasted for half an hour. The huge amount of information rushed in. The movie hardly gave the audience too much breathing space. Trivial clues were thrown out. The small incidents that seemed to have no connection seemed a bit scattered. But Nicholas vaguely felt that it seemed that all these events could be connected together-only one important key point was needed. This level of suspense, as Hugo said, there is no "seven deadly sins" that is entertaining and attractive, but it is more thick, showing the Los Angeles in the 1950s bit by bit, real and profound. Nicholas felt that if the "seven deadly sins" were to see the big in the small, using a serial murderer to unlock the face of the entire society; then the "L.A. Secrets" were the faces of all beings, and the whole society was captured in a delicate and delicate way with a quick and sharp line drawing technique. Outline it accurately. This movie is definitely worth savoring! But now Nicholas doesn''t have much time to calm down and think, because there are too many clues too fast, he can only follow the camera to continue advancing, immersing all his thoughts in the movie. Eddy, who was crowded out by the entire police station, stood by the Criminal Bureau alone. In the early hours of the morning, he received a report of a homicide. This was only the first day he took office. He received a major case. As long as he handles it well, he You can become famous, which makes Ed look anxious and excited, and rushes to the scene the first time. There was a **** shooting in the night owl coffee shop. There was a deceased in the counter, chaos in the coffee shop, and five dead in the bathroom. This is a major case. More importantly, the dead included Stans, who was ordered to retire today. Dudley rushed to the scene to try to take over the situation, but Ed was unwilling to let go. He insisted that this was a call he received and he must handle the situation. In desperation, Dudley made Ed become his deputy. So the reporter took pictures of Dudley and Ed at the same time. Since Ed was shorter than Dudley, he raised his chin high, took off his glasses, and made a professional gesture unsmilingly. This simple little gesture made Nicholas smile. It''s Hugo''s ability to perform. Bud rushed to the morgue and saw Stans, unable to restrain his grief. Ed, who was in charge of the case, seemed a little gloat, but he still told Bud what he knew. Later, Bud discovered that one of the six dead was Susan he met on Christmas Evethe woman sitting in the car with gauze on her nose, but Susan had undergone plastic surgery at this time. Even her mother couldn''t recognize her, she was made to look like a female star Litai Haihua. At the same time, Dudley believes that this case has made a breakthrough. At the same time, three black teenagers were seen by witnesses appearing near the night owl coffee house, and Stans was a frequent visitor here, just at the wrong time. Appeared in the wrong place. After learning that Dudley and Ed were in charge of the case, Bud did not tell Ed about the details he knew, and he decided to go it alone. So he went to the shop where he bought the wine, asked the boss for the address, and successfully found Pierce. Pierstein said he was responding. Call. The girl business specializes in lineups for girls who look like celebrities and let them imitate Hollywood movie stars to attract celebrities. Lynn is Veronica Lake and Susan is Litai Haihua. So Bud went to Lynn''s home to learn about the situation, where he met a member of Parliament. Bud was very sympathetic to Lynn''s situation, but he did not understand any substantive progress. Bud was uncontrollably attracted by Lynn, and Lynn responded, but Bud had been trying to suppress this mixed emotion, and finally had to flee. On the other hand, the police station got the list of suspects, and everyone started investigating one after another. Jack said that his contacts could search for some information, but no one was willing to follow up with Jacks clues because Jack got in touch with him last time. trouble. However, Ed, who was eager to solve the case, chose to go with Jack as a partner. Unexpectedly, Ed and Jack had a tacit understanding of their partners. The two quickly locked up the three blacks. When they found the house, they found that two colleagues had already arrived at the scene. They found the murder weapon and in the car in the garage. Cash, so a group of four people broke into the house, one of the police officers while trying to arrest the suspect. The officer fired directly. Fortunately, Ed found out in time to avoid killing the suspects, and finally succeeded in bringing the four suspects back to the police station. Ed, Bud, and Jack gathered together. Dudley obtained the inspection report and determined that the murder weapon found in the car by the two police officers corresponded to the bullet found at the night owl coffee house. This also shows that they are the murderers, and all they need now is their confession. Ed went into battle personally, he knew this was an opportunity, not only an opportunity to prove himself to other colleagues, but also an opportunity to show his abilities to the officers. Ed is outstanding. He quickly obtained a confession confession through superb interrogation skills, and they admitted to drug trafficking. They committed crimes of selling and possession of guns, but they did not admit that they had murdered. While pressing Louis on one of the suspects, Ed found a loophole in the collapsed confession of Louis, and then discovered the fact that this group of blacks wanted to get Louis out of it. As a male, he caught a girl and tied it at home to try to make Louis Overlord put the bow, but the girl resisted fiercely. They beat the girl violently, and then fled-but Ed wanted to ask them if they were from the Night Owl Coffee House When the girl was kidnapped, Bud interrupted the questioning impulsively. Bud, who couldn''t bear the man''s beating of the woman, rushed into the interrogation room frantically, completely losing control, almost killing the suspect. At the last moment, Bud asked where the girl was kidnapped. He rushed in front of all his colleagues, rushed into the house alone, killed the guard who had no intention of resisting, forged the scene, and made people think he was there. The other party counterattacked with the initiative to shoot, and finally successfully solved the girl. Bud firmly believes that his actions are just, but Ed thinks that Bud destroyed the last clue. Excited, he and Bud clashed. If it weren''t for the obstruction of other colleagues, Bud would almost be ruthless. Ed was beaten severely. The suspect managed to escape from prison in the police detention center, but the rescued girl was still unable to speak out of a coma. Ed guessed from the suspect''s confession record that they were going to poison. He wanted Jack to go with him at the safe house during the product transaction, but Jack was not there, so the two colleagues he met at the suspects house went with Ed. They entered the safe house smoothly and found all the suspects. After everyone had surrendered, their colleagues shot and killed Louis. Then the scene fell into a gun battle. The colleagues were shot and killed on the spot, and Ed, who was fighting alone, was shot. He was very brave and killed all the suspects on the spot. Seeing Ed with blood on his face, Nicholas laughed with a flutter. In such a fast, so tense, and so compact plot, Ed''s sense of existence is too strong, and for a while, he forgot to wear glasses when catching the suspect. A look of horror; one is shocked and at a loss after the shot; another is pretending to be high and deep, with a zombie face; one is after the murder, the eyes are blank, like a frightened deer...it should be very Eddy is annoying, but he has softened unconsciously. More importantly, Nicholas feels that this character is extremely real. Even Kevin Spacey has not achieved the height-in a limited space and Give the character new vitality in time. In the absence of a major turning point in the story, Nicholas discovered that Ed, played by Hugo, had changed his bad initial impression bit by bit. Of course, Ed was still the one to get promoted. Sinister guy. But Nicholas found that when he saw Ed''s dazed expression, the corners of his mouth were slightly outlined. Nicholas turned his head and looked at the other viewers around him, and found that everyone''s expressions were so similar. Ed successfully solved the Night Owl case, and the police awarded him a Warrior Medal. It seems that everything is back on track, Ed has been promoted, Jack returned to the "Police Net Heroes" crew, and Bud has become Dudley''s most capable assistant, gradually levelling out the **** forces in Los Angeles. However, Nicholas always felt that he had missed some clues. It was clear that the case had been resolved, but he did not have that sense of stability. On the contrary, in the melodious jazz, it seemed vaguely brewing greater conflict. Nicholas touched his lips anxiously, because he found that "L.A. Confidential" is definitely a movie worth watching three or four times. Every clue, every detail, and every character deserves to be detailed. Savor carefully. He regretted it a little bit now-he didn''t seem to read it carefully just now, even though he was fully absorbed. This long-lost sense of tightness made Nicholas a little excited, eagerly looking forward to the follow-up development of the film. The violent work day and night made Bud extremely exhausted He found Lynn again, and the two fragile souls hugged each other tightly, relying on each other. The two even started dating like normal couples, watching movies together, eating dinner together, and chatting together. This happy time made both of them happy. Lynn truly opened her heart to Bud. She has always hoped to return to her hometown and lead a quiet and ordinary life. Her lonely soul is always longing for stability. And Bud also mentioned the terrible memories of his childhood. His father repeatedly beat his mother, and finally killed his mother directly, while he was tied to the radiator and witnessed all this with his own eyes, so Bud was right. The man who beat the woman hates it. And recently Bud has also become bored with work because he feels he is not a policeman. Cha, he was just bullying the weak. He hoped to be in the murder group and become a real detective. He knew that Ed had killed the wrong person, and the murderer who actually killed Stans was still at large. He knew that the night owl coffee house was strange, but he But I can''t figure out the key. Lynn comforted Bud with a warm embrace, and the two broken souls depended on each other tightly. The rare moments of warmth in the movie made many audiences smile, but such smiles only lasted for a while, because the iceberg of conspiracy is gradually revealing its true colors. Chapter 1884： Surprise again and again The huge conspiracy gradually revealed the tip of the iceberg. Pierces call-up service is only the surface, in fact he has been taking pictures of these celebrities secretly. visit a prostitute. Customers photos, and then extortion. The congressman who appeared at Linn''s house was secretly taken pictures of him and Linn who were unsightly when he was with him. He had to obediently change his firm position and agreed to support the construction of a road that leads directly to the real estate development zone owned by Pierce. This time, Prosecutor Lauter became the next target. Lauter was a homosexual. Sid paid Matt Reynolds to meet Lauter for a while. Then Sid secretly took photos to expose the scandal. He thought it was. You can give Jack a revenge for being threatened last Christmas Eve. Matt obviously doesn''t remember Jack. He accidentally mentioned the "French Dynasty" to Jack, which made Jack understand some of the stories behind the organization, and he was suspicious. Jack asked Sid about Pierce, but Sid told Jack from the perspective of a professional reporter that he had nothing to break with Pierce. This is a down-to-earth rich man. Jack, who has just experienced a downturn in his career, feels the intricacies of this industry as never before. He ruined Matt''s career for his own business, but Matt still innocently hopes that his career will improve. He even had to cooperate with Sid and gave Matt a illusory hope, making Matt nodded successfully to hook up Lauter. Looking at the fifty dollars Sid gave himcatch it. Jack was very heavy about the service fees of the traitor Matt and Lauter. He hesitated again and again. Jack decided to try some hard work. He rushed to the agreed place and tried to persuade Matt not to do this. But Jack was a step late. There was only Matt''s body in the room, which made Jack mixed. Not only because of Matt''s death, but also because some part of his heart collapsed. At the same time, the one in the night owl coffee house case was forced. The **** woman recovered. Ed went to the hospital to pick her up, but accidentally learned that the woman had lied. The suspects actually had alibi at that time. This also means that maybe those black people are just to "break Louis.", the real culprit of the night owl tragedy is someone else. All-pervasive reporters rushed to the hospital to take pictures of Ed and the woman, but this time Ed had no way to enjoy the heat of the spotlight. He just stood there in amazement, his eyes could not hide the panic. The amount of information is so huge that all the clues seem to be gathering together silently. Numerous information floods in and Nicholas has to concentrate, but he is not tired at all. The whole story is advancing very fast. On the contrary, he only feels The excitement and excitement flowing into the body are like solving a mathematical problem. Nicholas couldn''t help leaning forward slightly, buckling his nails nervously, paying close attention to every clue, trying to unravel all the mysteries before Ed, Jack, and Bard: the night owl murder, "The French Dynasty", Matt Reynolds Death, what is the connection between these? Bud found the clue! Nicholas became excited, even more excited than Bud. Bud looked up the photos of the night owl coffee house in the database, but found blood on the wall-except for the cashier, everyone was found in the bathroom. The forensic doctor confirmed Buds guess that there is history on the wall. The blood of Dans, the murderer had a physical conflict with Stans before firing, and the other dead had no scars of confrontation. Immediately Bud discovered that there were two coffee cups on Stans'' table. When he confirmed that the woman sitting across from Stans was Susan, he immediately realized a clue. Bud hurried to Susan''s house to investigate. Susan''s mother recognized from the photo that Stans was Susan''s boyfriend and told him that Stans had had a fierce quarrel with another man at home. According to Susans mothers testimony, Bud found a tangy smell coming from under the floor, and then in the cellar, Bud found Bazs body-it was Baz who had an argument with Stans that day, and On Christmas Eve, Stans appeared to be completely unfamiliar with Buzz and Susan. "Oh!" Nicholas let out a low voice of excitement, not only him, but many audience members exclaimed. Obviously they realized that countless clues are being connected by an invisible dark line, which is close to the truth. The thrill of making every audience excited. Then Bud got a clue from Mitch Cohans former bodyguard, John Stambanado, who once had the sea in his hands. Luo. Looking for a buyer, Bud speculated that the deaths of Stans and Buzz might be related to the sea. Luo. Because of it. Ed was skeptical about the murder of the night owl. He got clues from the conversation with the forensic doctor, and then followed Bud''s clues to Susan''s house and found the body in the cellar. Ed transported the body back to the police station and began to pay attention to Bud''s whereabouts. He had no companions in the homicide group. He could only trust Jack, so he asked Jack for help. But Jack, who was upset because of Matt at this time, was obviously in no mood to deal with Ed. Ed told Jack that his father was killed by an unknown gangster, and that man is still at large. In order to remember him forever, he invented a name "Rolo Tomasi", which is why he became a policeman. The driving force behind the investigation. It''s just a pity that he doesn''t know when this dream has been lost. Eds words resonated with Jack, and he couldnt even answer Eds question, "Why are you a policeman. Inspector?" Matts death made Jack confuse his words, and the sentence "I dont remember anymore" made the entire movie theater feel uncomfortable. After quieting down, everyone deeply felt the helplessness hidden behind the darkness. All blood, justice, and dreams were turned into flashlights, banknotes, and promotions under the squeeze of reality. So Jack nodded and agreed to help. In exchange, he hoped that Ed could find out the cause of Matt''s death and the murderer. Two people who seemed the most unlikely to cooperate have come together! Jack drove the car secretly following Bud. He first spotted the conversation between Bud and John. Then he found Bud walked into Lynns house. At this time Ed also arrived. They witnessed Bud and Lin. En wrapped around the house. In the scene of Mian, the two of them didn''t seem to be acting on the spot at all, but really fell in love. Watching this scene, Ed''s face was stiff and thoughtful. But Jack discovered that his case and Eds case were both connected with the "French Dynasty", and Pierce, they found Pierce, but they found nothing-Pierce denied his connection with the "French Dynasty" . So Ed asked Jack to see the autopsy results, and he went to Lynn''s house to learn about Bud and see if there was any deal between Bud and Pierce. After Jack and Ed left, Pierce dialed the phone, and on the other end of the phone was Sid, the editor-in-chief of "Pushing" magazine. "Oh!" The audience shouted in exclamation, Nicholas was almost about to shoot the case, all the clues were connected, the huge network of people behind the "French Dynasty" was clearly displayed, but... What is the connection between the "French Dynasty" and the night owl tragedy? Nicholas could hardly restrain his excitement, staring at the big screen intently. Lynn challenged Ed''s bottom line step by step, and infinite sparks burst out between the two, tense and full of seduction. Confused, almost every audience in the movie theater was boring, let alone Ed, who gradually lost control of his sanity, and finally had a relationship with Lynn. But all of this was taken by Sid, who was hiding in the house. Jack got the autopsy result and found that the deceased was Buzz. Then Jack looked through the old files and found that Buzz and Stans were a pair back then. Twelve years ago, they arrested many people and questioned Pierce using the "pushing" magazine Sid to secretly take pictures of celebrity whoring. Dudley was responsible for the blackmail of the prostitute photo. These cases were later dropped due to insufficient evidence. The witty Jack immediately thinks of Buzz, Stans, Pierce, Sid and others and sell. Obscene, poisonous. He didn''t wait for Ed to come back, so he decided to go to Dudley to find out the situation. But when Dudley learned that Jack hadn''t told others, he turned around and shot Jack directly. It was then that Jack understood: Dudley was also one of the criminals at large! Dudley asked him what his last words were, and Jack made the last effort to say a name, "Rolo-Thomasie". Dead silence, the whole movie theater was silent At this time, no one exclaimed, and no one shouted. The moment Dudley shot Jack and shot Jack, everyone held their breath. Who would have expected that the amiable Dudley was behind the scenes, the cynical Jack died for justice, and the hypocritical and rigid Ed became the only hope. All this came so suddenly, Jack''s death brought a tremendous shock, making everyone stop breathing, until the screen showed a smile before Jack died, all the hairs on the back stood up, and the soul started. Shiver gently. Unconsciously, silently, surging. Ed was shocked to hear that Jack was shot and killed in the middle of the night in the abandoned corpse park. His instinct thought it must be related to the post-mortem report yesterday. When Dudley asked Ed about the situation of Jacks friend "Rolo Thomas", Ed suddenly woke up: The person in front of him is the murderer! Nicholas couldn''t help shivering, one after another, watching Ed''s panic and his pupils couldn''t help the fear of slightly dilating, but facing Dudley, he had to work hard to suppress the turbulence and anger in his heart, maintaining Calmly said, "No, I don''t know." The trembling from the depths of the soul was like a tide, and Nicholas began to tremble. Such a powerful force comes not only from the performance, nor from the story, but also from the delicate reality. Chapter 1885： Final battle Nicholas discovered that L.A. Confidential did not seem to have any suspense and horror effects. It was just a process of solving the case, but the huge clues were intertwined like a spider web, completely fusing justice and evil, darkness and light. A gray area is formed that is neither black nor white. The rapid pace of the story pushes the huge information forward, making people nervous without knowing it. After the nervousness, when you chew it carefully, you find a deep aftertaste. Immediately afterwards, Ed tried to find the truth in the archives room, but unfortunately the archives taken by Jack disappeared. He could only see clues, inferring that Buzz and Stans had been reporting to Dudley all the time. The three of them Embarrassed, cooperated with Pierce for a long time. And Dudley is obviously behind the murder of the night owl! At the same time, Dudley realized that leaving Edd is always a hidden danger-what Jack knew Ed would know sooner or later, so he started to use Bud, who had only brute force and no brain. He first severely beat Sid, a reporter from "Push" magazine, in front of Bud, asked Sid to tell the inside story of Pierce, and deliberately let Bud see Ed and Lynn doing it. The photos of love, in fact, all this is just a scene jointly performed by Dudley and Sid, and Bud really got the trick. After confirming that Bud was fooled, Dudley directly killed Sid and gave me an abortion for the female ghost. Bud was furious and found Lynn directly. In a rage, he slapped Lynn twice. Then he looked at himself in panic, and then at Lynn, he couldn''t believe that he had repeated his father''s mistakes. . In desperation, Bud directly found Ed, who was checking information in the archives, and did not listen to Ed''s explanation at all, and beat Ed in anger. Ed was almost beaten into a daze. Nicholas couldn''t help but frown. He could even clearly feel the pain of Hugo when he filmed this scene. Nicholas could bear watching Ed curled up in the corner shivering. I can''t help but begin to sympathize with Ed-he has never been an iron fist, he is doing his best to use his ability to get justice, maybe he is never pleasing, but he is the only one who persists until now. Fortunately, at the last moment, Bud calmed down. Ed said everything in time and made Bud completely awaken. The two people connected all the clues. The murderer of the night owl coffee house was not the black people at all, and was suspected at first. The two policemen who appeared in the garage. Members, they have always been Dudleys men, and they have planted those criminal weapons. Later, during a brief exchange between Bud and Ed, Ed speculated that Dudley wanted to replace him and control the drug trade in the city after Mitch Cohans organization was disintegrated. Stans wanted to swallow twenty-five pounds of the sea because he was carrying Dudley. Luo. Because-the focal point of his dispute with Baz-suffered a murderous disaster. Obviously there are more conspiracies behind this, and the case that Jack has been investigating is also inextricably linked. In the end, Ed persuaded Bud to deal with Dudley together. Ed and Bud found Prosecutor Lauter, Ed was responsible for the conversation, and Bud was responsible for the violence. After Lauter rejected Eds negotiation terms, Bud beat Lauter severely, and finally his life was in danger. At the juncture, Lauter confided the truth. Dudley and Pierce planned to take over Mickey Cohan''s handicap. They tried to persuade Lauter to join the team. Matt overheard the plan, so they were silenced. "Papa, papa", when prosecutor Lauter was hung out of the window and forced to tell the truth, there were scattered applause at the scene, causing everyone to laugh. Although everyone knows that torture to extract a confession is against the law, but at this moment, seeing the prosecutor who represents justice and justice was beaten into embarrassment by Bud, there is a feeling of euphoria, which makes people feel happy. Then the two went to the villa to look for Pierce, only to find that Dudley had killed him first, and even left a suicide confession, taking all the charges on themselves. Both people realized Lynn''s danger at the same time, so they hurried over. Ed commissioned the Hollywood West Sheriff to protect Lynn. Ed and Lynn met again, and both of them had scars on their faces. The scene was a bit funny. Ed tried to ask Lynn for more clues, but unfortunately Lynn knew nothing. Ed looked at the fragile Lynn in front of him, couldn''t bear it, and took the initiative to say a good word for Bud, and Lynn nodded to express understanding. It''s a pity that Linn didn''t see the struggling and pain in his eyes. Bud looked for Sid and asked for more clues, only to find that Sid was dead in the office. It seemed that someone who had offended Sid had come to get revenge. As a tabloid reporter, Sid had offended countless people. But Bud knew that it was Dudley who had died. Bud and Ed both came to the Victory Hotel. Both thought that the other party had called themselves here, but after confronting them, they discovered that this was a trap arranged by Dudley. They had no time to escape. The Victory Hotel was Dudley''s minions were surrounded by groups, and the two of them could only fight back. The two entered the Victory Hotel with their weapons-this is where Dudley and Bud usually forced their confessions to confess. Bud searched out a lot of weapons from the corners, and this became their last resort. Standing in the darkness, the air was suffocatingly taut. Ed wears those gold glasses, but his hair is already messy, and those amber eyes look a little dazed and depressed in the lenses. I just want to catch up with my father." Ed murmured in a low voice. From the very beginning to the present, he has deviated too far from the track so that he can''t tell right from wrong. "Your chance is here." Bud raised his head and glanced at Ed, and replied in a low voice. This made Ed turned his head and looked over. Bud raised his chin, "He was killed in the line of duty, right? " This sentence carries a little black humor in the tight atmosphere at this moment. Ed could not help but chuckled, the hesitation and haze in his eyes disappeared a little in the sunshine of the smile; Bud also showed a smile, and Eddard smiled at each other, and the two people who once wished to tear each other up, but at this moment Become teammates fighting side by side, they can only give their backs to the opponent, there is no way out of the king of good fortune. Before he could catch his breath at all, Ed noticed a figure on the edge of the window and shot quickly and fiercely-completely different from the previous panic gesture, this shot completely broke the silence and dullness of the night. The machine gun shot from the periphery smashed the entire hotel room into a sieve, leaving almost no breathing room. The ejected shrapnel made Ed''s eyes dripping with blood and looked extremely hideous-but with a little more affinity. After a sweep, the door was kicked open, and a grenade was thrown in. Ed saw the grenade and was stunned. He raised his head and glanced at Bud, almost subconsciously picking up the grenade. He threw it in the bathroom with the door open, and with a loud "bang", the whole room shook, shaking in the air of the explosion. Without any pause, there was another machine gun shooting. The absolute suppression of firepower made Bud and Ed only hide in the corner and crawl on the ground, unable to move at all. The dazzling fire illuminates the entire movie theater, and the hotel room that seems to fall apart at any time makes every audience panic, worrying that Bud and Ed will be directly annihilated in the flames in the next moment, and there is even no room for resistance. . Standing outside, Dudley saw the shattered hotel, raised his hand to signal everyone to stop the fire, and then sent two people forward to confirm the life and death of Bud and Ed. Two people cautiously entered the hotel room one after the other, but before they completely entered the door of the room, there was a loud "bang", and the first person was hit in the middle of his chest. The huge recoil made him fly out and hit him behind. That person, the two were thrown directly on the spot like sandbags. Suddenly, there was a short silence on the scene, just like a movie theater staring with breathlessness, endless silence slowly spreading. Everyone originally thought that Bud and Ed would be killed or injured, at least there was no room for counterattack, but they didn''t want them to not only start counterattack, but also be so powerful. In just a few seconds, Bud and Ed launched a counterattack. Ed was standing by the window, Bud rolled a carp to the door and started shooting at the emerging head with their pistols. , Dudley''s party was in a panic under the suppression of firepower. However, Dudley quickly reacted, greeted his subordinates to collectively press on while shooting at the cover, so the two sides launched a close fire collision by the window. After extensive casualties, both sides temporarily fell into a standby state. Bud quickly changed the magazine of his shotgun, while Ed''s glasses lens directly turned into a spider web. He took out another pistol in his arms. His eyes burst with lofty ambition. Bud decided to take the initiative to attack, drilled directly under the foundation from the big hole in the ground, then saw a pair of feet slowly surrounding the room, and directly started shooting. Ed also seized the opportunity, opened the window, and shot all those with injured feet. But in this short time, Dudley''s men had already invaded the room. One person accurately hit Ed''s arm. Ed shot the opponent in the extreme of pain, but was completely fired by the four people who entered the room. Suppress, only hide in the corner to replace the magazine. At this time, Bud stood up again and shot three of them and Ed also wiped out the last one in the gap. The surroundings fell into silence. It seemed that all of Dudleys subordinates were dead. Bud relaxed a little and walked over to help Ed, but at this moment, Dudley appeared, Bud At a critical juncture, Ed was pushed away, but he was shot twice and passed out in a coma. Dudley slowly walked to Ed. From Ed''s mouth, he finally understood the meaning of "Rolo Thomas" that made him reveal his identity. He loaded the pistol and pointed the muzzle at Ed again. At this critical moment, Bud threw his arm at Dudley, and Dudley leaned against the wall with a whine, but at the same time he shot Bud. At this time, the police arrived. Seeing that Ed did not shoot, Dudley proudly took out the police badge, raised his hands and walked towards the police car, because he knew Ed was a smart mana smart man who knew how to trade. Remember that at the very beginning of the movie, Dudley forced Ed, "Are you willing to shoot a stubborn criminal from behind, so that the lawyer will not acquit him?" Ed''s replied, "No." But this time, watching Dudley''s back left, Ed''s blood-stained face was full of determination, sharply angular under the moonlight, and then Ed raised the shotgun in his hand and pulled the trigger. Chapter 1886： Cruel reality The heart strained to the extreme, and finally recovered. Nicholas panted, looking at Ed, who was full of determination on the screen, his eyes were even blurred. Nicholas knows exactly what Ed has gone through-if Dudley is released back, Ed will be able to make a difference, and even become the right-hand man of the Dudley criminal group, but at the same time Ed''s obsession with "Rolo-Thomasie" But there is no way to let it go. Nicholas couldn''t help thinking, if it were himself, how would he make a choice? Then Ed pulled the trigger. Nicholas knew it was more than just a tap of the index finger. Ed, under the supervision of the prosecutor Lauter and the chief of the police, told all the facts, starting from the murder of the night owl, and told the background behind the whole story, and traded the underground behind Los Angeles. Be honest. The prosecutor Lauter, who had been listening with bated breath, let out a long sigh of relief when Ed did not say his name. As this was a major scandal at the Los Angeles Police Department, they finally came up with a stopgap measure, and Dudley became a hero who died heroically against the criminal group. Although Ed did not hear the conversation between the prosecutor and the director at all, he clearly knew their inner calculations, so he told the truth, "hero", and the mocking smile at the corner of his mouth seemed to be clear. So Ed chose the deal, and he became the new director of the Hollywood branch. At the award ceremony, Ed saw Lynn with neat short hair, and Lynn laughed, "You just can''t refuse the temptation. Confused." Ed pulled his mouth slightly, "They want to use me, why can''t I use them?" This is social reality. After Lynn came out, Ed saw Bud who was seriously injured but had begun to recover. The two shook their right hands across the window of the car. They only shook their hands, but they said a thousand words. Bud and Lynn left Los Angeles and returned to Los Angeles to live an ordinary life together. Ed under the sun, his eyes firmly sent away from Lynn and Bud''s car, the amber eyes that were not covered by the gold glasses were shining under the light, which seemed meaningful. When the big screen went dark, Nicholas was almost the first one to stand up, stirring his hands with excitement and excitement, because only in this way could he vent the endless turbulent emotions in his heart. Because of this wonderful movie, but also because of this cruel and beautiful ending: Ed chose to stay and took root in this dark society with the only heart of justice; Bud chose to leave and returned to the simple and simple life in the country with his beloved woman. This is reality. The so-called hero does not exist. Justice is like the North Star. The dazzling light guides everyone in the direction of progress, but the light in the thick dark night is so weak that only a few people can stick to it. The direction of Polaris. Unfortunately, what is even more cruel is that most of the others are the indelible darkness in the dark night. Fortunately, when night is dark in the Eastern Hemisphere, day is in the Western Hemisphere. At least it can be proved that there is still a pure land in this world. Bud and Lynn walked away in the sunshine, making people believe that it would be the path to happiness. "L.A. Confidential" did not adopt a Hollywood-style perfect ending-of course, Bud and Lynns success is still happy, and Dudleys elimination is still perfect, but, including Prosecutor Lauter *Officials still exist, and they are definitely not a minority; Ed made the most inconsistent choice with Hollywood heroes. He concealed Dudley and the reality of the conspiracy behind him. He concealed the dark status quo including Lauter, and he chose the deal. In exchange for his promotion and future, he is still the ambitious and scheming young man at the beginning of the movie. Such a hero is more like a dark hero, which does not match the Hollywood-style happy ending. However, it is precisely this ending that makes the whole story complete. A bad person is still a bad person, a good person is still a good person, and a good person may become a bad person, but it is difficult for a bad person to become a good person. People walking in the gray area will never be seen. Sell. Obscene, poisonous. Industries such as gambling, gambling, and violence are still deeply ingrained in Los Angeles. The elimination of the leader does not mean the elimination of these industries, but the police. The so-called "considering the overall situation" of the prosecutor''s office has become a breeding ground for crime, just like the cause of the entire "L.A. Confidential" story: Mitch Cohan was taken into custody, Dudley and Pierce appeared; now, Dade Lee and Pierce are dead, there are still people in Los Angeles'' gray industry waiting ambitiously to take over, and the * officials are still in high positions even though they are trembling. Society is still in an endless loop. In fact, the ending of "L.A. Confidential" also raises a bold question: Will Ed Asley become the second Dudley? Of course, Nicholas is willing to believe that Ed will not, because Ed and Buds fighting friendship, Ed and Jacks in-depth conversation, all make Nicholas believe that Ed is still the policeman in his heart because of Rollo-Thomasie. Exploring young man. Ed is a wise man, but he is also a righteous man. Perhaps this is the biggest problem raised by the "L.A. Confidential". However, at least the "L.A. Confidential" gives a little hope. Even if the society is still dark, still *, and still mixed, there will always be people like Ed, Jack, and Bard who have a conscience and will do it at a critical moment. Make the right choice, and then abandon the previous suspicions, join hands and cooperate to bring the dark world back to the sun. It was like the dazzling sunlight when Bud and Lynn left. Cruel, but beautiful. With such an ending, Nicholas had no way to control the emotions in his heart. He could only stand up quickly, agitated his hands for the first time, and looked at the slowness through dim tears in disbelief. With the slowly moving subtitles, the lights in the cinema still didnt turn on, but Nicholas stood stubbornly on the spot, releasing his inner waves with applause. Apart from this method, he didnt know what he should do, in his brain. The boiling thoughts can''t be sorted out at all, he only knows, "I will watch this movie again, twice, three times..." However, Nicholas was not alone. Almost at the same time as him, four or five spectators stood up in a scattered manner, and everyone enthusiastically stirred their hands to applaud the movie. Immediately afterwards, there were more than 20 people, more than 100 people...Finally, in the whole. The audience in the National Theater stood up collectively and cheered the movie with enthusiastic applause. The thunderous applause gradually merged into one piece, and the whole theater began to vibrate gently. The lights of the cinema are slowly lit up, and when you look back, you can see the dense crowds of audience standing up together. The excitement and excitement on everyone''s faces are so similar, and the cheering applause is so consistent, simple and accurate expression The feeling after the screening of "L.A. Confidential". Perhaps the theme of the "seven deadly sins" is heavier and more far-reaching, but it carries some religious enlightenment: Is society really bad to that point? Maybe not yet, maybe already dying. The movie uses an extreme method to tell the story, and it leaves endless repercussions. The character of Anonymous sustains all the thinking. But the theme of "L.A. Confidential" is more realistic and more real. The different personalities, different choices, and different endings of the three main characters clearly represent different groups in today''s society. Undoubtedly, the story told by "L.A. Confidential" is the current state of society, not only in the 1950s, but also in 1997. The ending of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is even darker, because it does not give a solution. Maybe society will continue to sink, and maybe one day it will be redeemed; the ending of "L.A. Confidential" is more realistic, and the discussion of society is more comprehensive. In fact, it does not give a solution, but it tells people that different choices can make different contributions to society. Perhaps changing society requires everyone to change and work bit by bit every day. Nicholas suddenly remembered what Hugo said in an interview on the red carpet of the premiere, "''L.A. Confidential'' is a relatively heavy and complex work", this is the truth. If Nicholas were to choose, he might prefer "L.A. Confidential", not because of the ending, but because the film is more realistic-the cruel reality that seems to happen in life while watching the movie. Even cruel to **** reality. Nicholas cant wait to walk into the cinema for the second timeCurtis Hansen stood up, and then Hugo and Kevin also stood up, followed by Russell and Charlize. The applause of the venue once again climbed a notch, almost making people think that the roof of the theater is about to be overturned. The crew walked to the front of the movie theater, took the microphone one after another, and waited for the next communication and questioning session, but the applause at the scene was unwilling to stop for a long time, which made Curtis a smile of satisfaction. All of this reminds one thing: "Hugo produced, it must be a masterpiece", this time the film has once again continued this law without a doubt, regardless of whether "L.A. Confidential" is another "Seven Sins." It is still another "Death Row", but it is certain that this is an absolute masterpiece worth remembering. As for whether it can become a classic, it may take a second or third time to watch and savor it carefully. It''s like... "Pulp Fiction". The applause that lasted for nearly five minutes finally subsided under Hugo''s control. All the members of the crew focused on Hugo. Hugo picked up the microphone and chuckled softly. Very good, I will take these reactions just now as a sign that everyone is very satisfied with the movie, and then I reject any form of criticism." After that, Hugo solemnly pushed the pusher to make a rejection gesture, letting Quan Quan Everyone in the room burst into laughter. Chapter 1887： Scream The premiere ceremony of "L.A. Confidential" came to an end. The scene of loud cheers and thunderous applause is not unfamiliar to people. It seems that every time Hugo''s work is released, people can feel the shock. The coming heat wave clearly shows people''s excitement and excitement. But this time, there seems to be something different. The audiences who walked out of the movie theater looked excited and wanted to find a word to describe their mood, but they were speechless. The trembling from the soul can only be interpreted by vivid expressions. . This makes all the reporters and audiences who have not been able to enter the premiere scene irritated. They feel as if they are crawled over by a cat''s claw, and cannot control their high expectations. Someone once said that Hugos works are always worth looking forward to, Hugos works are always outstanding, and Hugos works are always worth the price. I agree with this point of view, but its''L.A. Confidential'' Wonderful but far beyond this point of view, this may not be the most exciting work of Hugo''s personal performance, but it is definitely one of the most outstanding works of Hugo''s participation." In the first paragraph of the "Los Angeles Times" film review, Nicholas McLean gave the film "L.A. Confidential" the highest praise, "The combination of business and art, the best feature film in film history!" Such a title is enough. It was enough to make everyone astonished, and Nicholas could clearly feel the indescribable excitement after watching the movie. "During my short movie-watching career, please forgive my narrowness, but so far, I have never seen a feature film with such a wonderful story, never! Someone once said that the''Godfather'' is the pinnacle of a feature film. The huge story clues seem to be chaotic but methodically intertwined, so that the audience has no breathing space for half a moment, but can only follow the promotion of the story and ups and downs, which makes The retelling of the film becomes impossible. Only when the audience watch the film in person can they feel the powerful power and delicate sculptures of the film. Francis Ford Coppola''s control over the clues and rhythm of the story is achieved in this film. The realm of reaching the pinnacle, directly recorded in the annals of history! Curtis Hansen once again completed the impossible task of Coppola. Perhaps Hansen is not Coppola, his lens language and editing style are not as perfect as Coppola, but''L.A. Confidential'' relies on meticulous stories and wonderful characters to make up for this shortcoming. Lancaster, The combination of Spacey, Crow, and Theron has surpassed the partners of Brando, Pacino and Keaton at the time, dedicating the greatest drama since the release of "The Godfather" in 1972! In the process of watching "L.A. Confidential", I always blame myself: I blame myself for seeming to be lost, missing a certain detail, a certain line, so that I always hope to pause the movie like a video tape. , Looking for clues in the pictures and lines, and guessing the intricate spider web behind the whole story. But in fact, I was already highly concentrated and devoted myself to the movie. The excitement made me wish I could hit the wall to vent my inner surging. The development of the plot goes back and forth, and the charm of the lines and acting skills is brought to the extreme. When the film is over, it will still be memorable for a long time. I only hope that I can go into the cinema and watch it a second time right awaynot because I dont understand, but It''s because it''s so exciting. There are a total of seven main actors in the movie, Hugo Lancaster, Kevin Spacey, Russell Crowe, Charlize Theron, James Cromwell, Danny DeVito, Big Wei-Strezern, these seven actors are all strong and absolute top masters. It is conceivable that so many masters will gather together and what a wonderful performance will be, plus it is wonderful. The story and lines of the movie can be said to have burst out an incredible spark, making the whole movie rise to the height of classics. Lancasters graceful gentleman, scheming, Spacys suave and smooth handling, Crows integrity and volition, Therons fragility and sensitivity, poignant elegance...every role, every actor is Endless energy burst out, perfectly integrated with the characters. It has not been seen for a long time. After watching the movie, I remember at least five main characters'' works. The last time it should be the''Seven Samurai''. As an amazing storytelling film, L.A. Confidential discusses one of the most common and special issues in todays society: What is justice? The film focuses on the police. In a broad definition, what they represent is justice, and what they uphold is justice. The three protagonists, police officers, are introduced in detail at the beginning of the movie. However, we did not introduce a bad person until the end of the film. We didn''t realize until the end of the film that these police officers were enough to constitute the main body of the story. There is no standardized image of justice among them, both righteous and evil. The story gives three protagonists, police officers. Observing the ambiguous personality settings, the boundary between justice and evil has become blurred. The three characters all walk on the edge of the black and white boundary, sometimes justice and sometimes evil. Such a setting is undoubtedly bold and interesting. When the three characters appear on the stage, it is very easy for the audience to make a choice. The different personalities and styles of work will make people choose a standpoint: like or hate, at a glance. The stories of these three protagonists are independent of each other, but they are inevitably intertwined, as if an invisible thrust is promoting the rapid development of the story. They are always facing the choice between justice and evil, each different choice Will cause the development of the story to enter a different track. Just before all the audience thought, these three policemen. When it was discovered that some of them were about to embark on a path of no return and thus set off a **** storm, the story has undergone tremendous changes. The evil forces outside of the three parties have appeared on the stage. This not only allows the continuation of the story, but also makes justice and evil stand in absolute opposites. On the side, the three policemen who have no intersection with each other. Cha, because of his justice, chose to be on the same front line, and the audience''s different attitudes towards the protagonist also turned into support. When justice completely defeated evil, everyone thought that the movie would usher in a Hollywood-style happy ending, but the story gave a meaningful ending, making the line between justice and evil blurred again , What really tortures peoples hearts is precisely the ending that is too real and too real: Going through the whole day but getting the upper hand by the justice in the heart, the person who occasionally flashes once, died; the person who firmly believed in justice and hatred like hatred, was used by evil, became a tool for evil, and left; success in idealism and power tricks I bravely chased my dreams in the balance, and finally chose the real ones and stayed. Is the light of justice too weak, or the cruelty of reality too strong? The line between justice and evil is undoubtedly clear, but only those who wander in the gray zone can hold on to the end. This is reality, a dark and **** reality. Everyone can clearly define justice, but in real life, no one can clearly adhere to justice, not only because of the collision between emotion and reason, system and individual, but also selfishness. The collision between desire and reality, society and ideals, the blurred boundaries make everyone lost and at a loss. The movie began to exert its strength in less than twenty minutes after the opening, using an important case to arouse the enthusiasm of the audience. When the huge and complicated clues make people feel mentally tired, the plot turns again and again, and this time it will be the previous one. The clues are integrated, coupled with the new clues, to make the intensity to a higher level, bringing the audience not only excitement and excitement, but also the tremor and resonance from the soul. If we say that the first half of the audience can also be a participant in the process of solving the case; then the development of the second half of the plot is simply dizzying, all seemingly inadvertent clues are connected in series, and the first half is useless and useless scenes. At this time, they have become key clues, echoing back and forth, which makes the audience passively become bystanders, enjoying this realistic black humor. The whole story has gone through the development process of divergence, chaos, and stark opposition between justice and evil, and finally fell into warmth again. In the ambiguity. More importantly, the characters and the story complement and complement each other. The center of the whole plot is constantly changing, moving back and forth between the main characters, and the relationship between the characters is also in motion. There is no tension yet. When the limit is reached, another tension has been formed, which is unpredictable. Even the breathing space feels precious. "L.A. Confidential" is undoubtedly profound and true. The story seems to be happening all the time in every corner of the worldThe confrontation between justice and corruption*, the erosion of justice and evil, light and dark Vague, almost deeply penetrated into every corner of society, right beside you and me. The real world is not a fairy tale. Good people are not good people, and bad people are not bad people. All justice and evil are constantly changing. The darkness and ruin of society have begun to rot, but the L.A. Confidential is just the tip of the iceberg. There is no doubt that the cast led by Hugo Lancaster has dedicated a powerful and wonderful performance, but this time I dont want to mention too much, because the actors and the story complement each other and form an inseparable whole. Make the perfect script bloom all the charm, constitute this amazing movie. I choose to praise this work, every detail, every link, every part of the whole work is amazing! The plot design without loopholes, the rhythm of the narrative of the flowing water, the dangerous, the flaring, the interlocking plot is definitely the biggest test of the audience''s memory and insight, the exquisite and real character depiction, the profound and terrifying thought excavation, and the superb The end of the story and the meaningful ending, the commercial value and artistic value of a movie have been refined to the highest level, and it was born in an unparalleled posture! This is not only the most outstanding work this year, none of them; it is also a classic masterpiece that is enough to occupy an important place in the history of film. I''m ready to go into the cinema for the second and third time, how about you? " Chapter 1888： Role power The praise of the "Los Angeles Times" almost pushed the "L.A. Confidential" to the pinnacle. Although Nicholas didn''t say it directly, there was a message between the lines: this is the best overall work of Hugo since the film, more than "Schindler''s List" surpassed "Pulp Fiction" and surpassed "Seven Deadly Sins." In fact, Nicholas''s phrase "the perfect combination of business and art" is the greatest compliment to the movie. In the entire movie history, there are only a handful of movies that can combine commercial and artistic heights, and now Nicholas has added a seat to it, such praise is unparalleled! With a full score of one hundred praise, plus a recommendation of five stars, Nicholas gave almost all praises to the "L.A. Confidential" without hesitation. In addition to perfection or perfection, it is really good to be so full of firepower. ? Wouldn''t it make the audience''s expectations so high that they are disappointed? Isn''t it true that things must be reversed, and instead let the audience reject the movie? Wouldn''t it lead to a scolding war and let the audience pick the bones in the egg? Obviously, Nicholas is not worried, because the famous Roger Ebert expressed his support for him. The "Chicago Sun" published Roger''s professional film reviews for the first time. Read the full text of the world. A prostitute''s trip to Arizona. What do you choose?" The title of this film review is obviously a bit long, but it is full of Roger''s greatest insights about this film: choice. "''Someone wins the whole world, some wins the prostitute. The prostitute''s Arizona journey'', this is the last sentence of the movie. It is a brilliant and accurate sentence without losing black humor. This is precisely the philosophy behind life. In the final analysis, Life lies in choices, and more importantly, what you choose. We can discuss the wonderful work of L.A. Confidential with this theme: Three men, who would you choose? There are three protagonists in the movie, Hugo Lancaster, Russell Crowe, Kevin Spacey. The arrangement and setting of the roles are meaningful and intriguing. Bud-played by Russell, impulsive, frank, jealous, and hot-tempered. He hits the world with one fist. He can''t understand all violent incidents. It seems that it is absolutely impossible to get involved with evil, but it has become a tool for evil. The most interesting thing is that on the one hand, Bard has a fanatical paranoia about justice, but on the other hand, he is willing to break the law for the sake of his partners. This precisely represents the general public in society: upholding legal justice, but in the face of ruthless law, often It is easy to be sentimental, penalize criminals excessively or lightly sentence criminals because of sympathy, emotion is the support that governs them, and morality is their bottom line. The movie gave Bud the perfect ending, which seemed to imply that as long as he insisted on being honest, he could get happiness and contentment. This is the most mainstream branch of the whole story, but it is also the only hope left in the movie. Unlike the seven deadly sins, Bards good beginning and end gave an answer: how should we survive in such a sinister and dark society? Russell, who has emerged in Hollywood, is obviously the least trusted part of the entire crew of "L.A. Confidential", but there is no doubt that he accomplished the final task brilliantly, and the hot and fragile Tiehans tenderness is perfectly displayed. In the limited space, this ray of sunlight of the dark society continues. Jack, played by Kevin, is a very interesting character. He is slick, personable, elegant and calm, but he understands social rules, trading power and money, he is very clever and cunning. In fact, what Jack represents is the backbone of the current society. They have everything, wisdom, fame, and interests, and they skillfully use the so-called potential. The rules are for their own welfare, but they never cross the bottom line, and they will not easily offend the interests of others. They make money in a friendly manner, handle things smoothly, are familiar with the world, and control most of the key institutions of society. It can be said that Jack is the one who can live for a long time in this society. This is the social reality. But the "L.A. Secret" gave Jack more soul. Behind the dazzling beauty, Jack''s confusion and emptiness; behind the intertwined covetousness, Jack''s loss and loneliness; behind the success and fame, Jack''s defense and loneliness... all of this It is a common problem in contemporary society. In the middle of the night after the party, the emptiness and loneliness of the heart makes all fame and wealth become a bubble, like fireworks, the bright blooming is fleeting. Kevins weightlifting, unobtrusive deduction clearly interprets the delicacy and hierarchy of Jacks heart, giving the character a new vitality, with a long aftertaste and full of charming charm, but it makes people unable to help but start. Look for his own figure in him. The movie gave Jack a chance to break through and pursue his dreams. Jack seized it, but whether it was realized or not was left to the audience to judge. This is the deepest and most private question and answer in everyone''s heart after the end of the story. Maybe everyone''s answer is different, maybe everyone''s choice is different, but it''s a wake-up call from the heart. The last topic came to Hugo. The Hollywood hero once again made a surprising choice. He played the role of Ed. Although the movie is the power of the three protagonists, there is no doubt that Ed is the core of the core, because he carries the weight of the entire movie and shoulders the core of the entire movie. Ed looks like an idealist, simply insisting on legal justice, even at the expense of offending colleagues in order to maintain the so-called justice, but in fact, his ingenuity and power are staggering, just like a politicians cunning and indifferent , In sharp contrast with Bud, even cold-blooded than Jack, it is annoying. All signs seemed that he was the man behind the scenes, and it was only a matter of time before he fell into the dark, but in fact, under the surface of unscrupulous means hidden the perseverance of not giving up until justice, and finally broke out. At the very beginning of the film, two details appeared in Eddy''s debut, but they were ignored by many people. The first detail is that when Ed was interviewed by the media, he was indifferent to the injury of his colleague, but calmly believed that it was collateral injury. The second detail is the subsequent seemingly useless dialogue between him and Dudley, which set the tone for the whole movie. Faced with Dudleys three questions, To someone you know is guilty, Are you willing to use guilty methods to ensure that the court finds him guilty? Are you willing to torture the prisoner to confess? Are you willing to shoot a stubborn criminal from behind, lest the lawyer exonerate him? Eds answer was a categorical "no". These two details are echoed in the second half of the story. First of all, Ed not only chose to cooperate with Jack and Bud, who were on the opposite side, but also caused strong emotional fluctuations because of the encounter between the two. This made him understand what the friendship Bud insists on is the first. A shift. Secondly, in order to pursue the truth, Ed agreed to Bud''s use of violence to extract a confession, and in the face of the real behind-the-scenes, Ed made a choice that went against his original intention. This is the second change. The truth has been found and justice has been done, but in the process, the pure heart of justice has been irretrievably destroyed. In fact, Eds transformation is the transformation of the entire society. In the movie, Bud, Jack, and Ed all face the same problem: they become police officers at first. What is the reason for the investigation? The answers of the three people are different. Bud''s confusion, Jack''s forgetting, and Ed''s deception all made them lose their original selves and lose their direction in the erosion of social life. This is precisely the reality of society. When was the dream abandoned? It''s ridiculous, cruel, and real, just in the process of pursuing dreams. This discovery is really desperate. Maybe what we are pursuing are things that never existed. Just like Ed, he chased idealistic justice, but in the end he betrayed his dream step by step. He chose first. Evil methods have served justice, and then justice has been used to trade interests and achieve reality. One step, another step, just two steps, but it consumed Ed''s entire life. Ed is a portrayal of todays society. He was Bud at first, then Ed, then Jack, and then a high-ranking official. In the end...Will he become the man behind the scenes? This became the biggest suspense left by the entire movie. At the end of the story, Ed took off his glasses, the glasses that represented his protective color, but under the sun there was a shuddering cold. Ed''s body embodies all the ambitions of the director, and has carried out a deep and true interpretation of the changes in the real world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ **** and icy. Ed''s transformation is undoubtedly the biggest challenge, and in the compact and dense plot, the space left for Hugo to play is really limited, even poor, but Hugo still did not let us down. Hugo''s interpretation is undoubtedly wonderful and vivid. From the delicate change of expression to the complete change of eyes, Hugo has endowed Ed with a complete personality and soul, which is almost inseparable between good and evil. But in the absence of any breaking point or turning point, Hugo used a calm performance to complete the foreshadowing of the role bit by bit, a look, a smile, a pause, a gesture, that unmarked performance even It is more delicate and outstanding than Kevin, and a transformation is formed almost before the audience reacts, making every turning point believable, and smoothly connecting the whole movie. The most typical are the three rival scenes of Hugo and Kevin, Hugo and Russell, and Hugo and Charlize. The strong aura almost dominates every moment, and the emotional changes between gestures are so strong that they succeed. It drives the emotions of every audience, and even the glasses have become the finishing touch. The eyes, lines, expressions, and actions have achieved a perfect combination, and the progress of each plot is promoted quietly. Such skill is admirable. Perhaps Ed''s role is not as rich and exciting as many characters, but Hugo has made an incredible breakthrough in this role. That kind of deep soul change is truly frightening. " Chapter 1889： Circulation Bureau Roger Eberts film reviews are undoubtedly wonderful. When the whole story is dissected with as little spoilers as possible, it can be seen that Roger is full of praise for the main characters in the film, but in At the end of the film review, Roger still paid high respect to the core ideas of the film. "At the end of the movie, Ed made the choice-the same choice as the black hand behind the scenes. He not only compromised with reality, but became reality. He broke the game with his heart of insisting on justice and won beautifully. This war, but in fact, he has become like the man behind the scenes: just like the dialogue between Ed and Dudley at the beginning of the movie: in order to achieve the so-called justice, no means compromised super agent. So, perhaps, Ed is the next behind-the-scenes man in the future. From this perspective, this is not just a story, but more like a game. In this game, there are no specific names, only positions surrounded by interests. If the boss of the **** is replaced, a new leader will appear; if the **** is suppressed to be unable to fight back, a corrupt person within the system will replace it; a high-ranking official in the system will fall from the horse. Another borer appeared. This is an invisible circular game. Anyone in this game has to make a choice after all, either to be assimilated, to be abandoned, or to flee far away. No one can be an exception. And this situation is the cruel social reality of today, and this is the deepest and most terrifying core idea of ??L.A. Confidential. Two years ago, the''Seven Deadly Sins'' threw out a terrible social prediction: this society is too indifferent, and the supremacy of interests makes all emotional fetters cold and useless, but the film did not give a solution, but left it. Endless frenzy of thought. Two years later, L.A. Confidential told a real social reality: this society has been eroded by darkness and corruption, and no one is safe and no one can escape. The movie also didn''t give a solution, but it gave the answer: choice. In the face of the darkness of society, everyone has the right to choose, and not only once, every fork in each pass has the opportunity to choose, different choices will lead to different results, and the scenery at the end is also completely different. Ed, Jack, and Bud all made different choices and ended with different endings. So how will the audience sitting in the movie theater choose? So, this goes back to the title of this film review, someone wins the world, some wins Congliang. The prostitutes Arizona trip. This is not the idealistic former Soviet Union. "There will be bread and milk will also be there." This is the **** and cruel social reality. You have to make a choice. Ed, Jack, or Bud? Maybe you can choose your ideal lover-they are indeed attractive dates, but at the same time you can also choose a dream goal. So, what choice will you make? This is more cruel than the "Seven Deadly Sins", because the answer given by the "L.A. Secret" is to torture people. No one can get rid of it, and no one can win, and no one can do better than Ed, Jack, and Budd. . At this moment, raise your right hand and place it on your chest to feel your heartbeat. What is the sound in your heart? Can you hear me? " At the end of the film review, Roger concluded, "The first time I watched it, I was pleasantly surprised; when I watched it later, it was still like a good red wine with a profound fragrance. The meticulous, ups and downs of the plot arrangement, the mountains and mountains, profound and vivid The characters are all telling one word: classic." Roger gave a full score of one hundred points, and also gave a four-star affirmation on the recommended value of four-star full marks, which coincides with Nicholas of the Los Angeles Times. Although Roger did not directly say whether the "Seven Deadly Sins" and the "L.A. Confidential" are better, which is not comparable, it can be seen that Roger has more feelings about the core of the "L.A. Confidential". Compared with the "Seven Deadly Sins", the "L.A. Confidential" is one step closer, reaching people''s hearts, and the cruel truth is far-reaching. The "Chicago Sun" published Roger''s film review, which undoubtedly aroused heated discussions, because Roger proposed a bold idea: the cycle of bureaucracy. Roger believes that the "L.A. Confidential" script hints at the possibility that as long as the benefits exist, society will continue a vicious circle: bad guys may be eliminated, but good guys may also become bad guys, taking over all previous dark industries. This is not only a bold idea, but also an extremely pessimistic idea, which almost poses the most severe torture of the entire social system. This even makes it impossible to distinguish clearly whether the "Seven Deadly Sins" are more terrifying or the "L.A. Secret". The "Seven Deadly Sins" really degenerate the hearts of the people. The indifference of the society gave birth to crimes, but the law enforcement agencies still performed justice smoothly. Unfortunately, the darkness of society is still a cloud of fog; the entire society of "L.A. Secrets" has been grayed out. Shrouded, even law enforcement agencies have been infiltrated, and the heart of justice is disappearing bit by bit. Is that ray of sunshine really enough to save this society? Or will the cycle of circles continue endlessly? This is the moment when the whole movie truly makes the soul tremble, the shadow of rebirth, after marrying to the full text reading. Two years ago, the "seven deadly sins" that occupied the right place, the right place, and the right people set off the whole society to condemn the uncrowned king. However, the time point for the release of "L.A. Confidential" lacked such a boost, but even so, Bill, who successfully completed the re-election of the president last year -Clinton didn''t dare to neglect at all-the last time he was negligent, his gaffes continued to expand, almost to the point of being uncontrollable, and even the presidential election became eclipsed. In an interview with a regular press conference, Bill took the initiative to accept related questions, "Of course, it is undeniable that there are still many problems in our society, but we have been working hard, right? Just like Hugo, He is always able to make a wise choice, and we should also believe that the people will make the right choice. Our judicial system has always been transparent and fair, giving the public the right of choice and supervision to ensure that the society can function normally. It is undeniable that Hugo is a very good actor. I personally cherished a videotape on Independence Day last year and occasionally watched it with Hillary in my spare time." Bill, who has been re-elected as president, is of course not to be underestimated. He successfully shifted the focus and used "Independence Day" to imply that all people would unite in the face of social disasters. This is undoubtedly a successful strategy, which effectively controls the pessimistic thinking of the "circular situation". But it is undeniable that Bill''s active attack instead attracted a lot of attention for the "L.A. Confidential". In the last two years, the United States has gradually recovered from the turmoil of the economic crisis and has begun to grow steadily; the political arena has regained stability, and people are generally satisfied with life; after the uncrowned king has withstood the original lessons, his actions have become cautious. Get up; although it cannot be said that the whole society is peaceful, but the whole is indeed gradually getting better, Rodney King, o. j. The sensational cases of Simpson and Michael Jackson never reappeared. Therefore, people''s attention to social issues is generally declining. Now, Bill''s counterattack can be regarded as the start of discussion for "L.A. Confidential". Although society is gradually getting better, no one can deny that those stubborn problems have always existed, especially the corruption problem mentioned in the "L.A. Confidential". This is an eternal theme, as long as there are people. There will definitely be conflicts of interest, and corruption will inevitably arise. It is just a question of whether it is serious or not. Therefore, the "Circular Bureau" view has aroused many people''s approval, just like the "Das Kapital" said, as long as there are enough benefits, businessmen can even deny it. This point also applies to society, fame, interest, glory, and privacy. Desire always has the same weakness that can be broken through, which also makes the dark industry continue to develop. However, people''s views are generally not as pessimistic as Roger, and they have more expectations for the future of society, so Nicholas''s bright interpretation of the movie''s ending has been more recognized. Of course, the "L.A. Confidential" tells the story of the 1950s, which is very different then and now, and there is no possibility of direct reflection, which is also an important reference factor. Even so, these lively discussions have attracted more people''s interest Everyone is curious about the extent to which "L.A. Confidential" discusses social issues and whether it can reach the "seven deadly sins". How wonderful is the height? In particular, the "Chicago Sun" and "Los Angeles Times" both praised the full score, and they praised the meticulousness of the plot, which made those audiences who were not so interested in Hugo originally and those who hadn''t planned to do this in September. The audience who walked in the cinema in the off-season, and those who originally had a hesitant attitude towards drama movies, all became curious. More importantly, leaving aside the profound connotation of "L.A. Confidential", both the "Los Angeles Times" and the "Chicago Sun" believe that just as a movie, the viewability is unquestionable, especially the former. The phrase "the perfect combination of commercial film and art film" makes people eager to enter the cinema to enjoy it. After the premiere of "L.A. Confidential" overnight, it undoubtedly became the focus of this week. Among the lively fans that night, not only Nicholas and Roger, but also the first batch of film critics. It was hotly released. Thirty-three media outlets contributed to film reviews at the first time. There was no surprise in the ending. They all gave praises and the overall score reached a high point of 93 points. The "New Yorker" was even more so. The sentence "Best Movie of the Year" serves as a footnote, witnessing the devastating trend of the first batch of film critics. A typical Hugo-Lancaster movie, isn''t it? Chapter 1890： First Comment Fanatic "The New York Times" gave a 100 points, and said in the comments, "Seductive. Beautiful, ridiculous and distorted, mixed plot with wonderful performances, dedicated to this year''s best movie, there is no one. " "Wonderful and fascinating!" This is the "New Yorker" comment, short and incisive, but these two simple words are not enough to express their approval of the film, and 100 points became the second one. Argument. The comments of the "San Francisco Chronicle" surprised many people. Before the film was released, they were not optimistic about the films box office prospects. They were even considered a provocation to Hugos current appeal. They have always been a nuisance in the past period of time, so everyone thought they would challenge the movie. But in fact, the "San Francisco Chronicle" not only failed to challenge, but sent a 100-point evaluation, which seems to confirm their objective and fair image of things and people. "One of the most outstanding crime drama movies in the past ten years, undoubtedly an absolute masterpiece!" Although the evaluation is not long, it is still a good word. At least for readers, the "San Francisco Chronicle" also voted for this movie. "The Wall Street Journal" commented that, "Since''Chinatown ()'', the most exciting, meticulous, meticulous, profound, and most delicious meal!" "Chinatown" won praise after it was released in 1974, and it won the Oscars that year. Won eleven nominations. In addition, the "Wall Street Journal" also gave a perfect score of 100, which is the sixth full score among the first reviews of "L.A. Confidential". The "Washington Post" increased the number of full marks to more than seven, and commented, "The viewing process of''L.A. Confidential'' tells everyone: a movie that pleases everyone and is full of praise. How should it be filmed; and how wonderful and unforgettable the process of watching the movie is." The "Chicago Tribune" film review became the most smiley exception among the first reviews, "This film is like a good bull''s eye: carefully cooked, well-tempered, tender and juicy, absolutely Enjoy the taste. One more point is too old, one less point is too fishy!" Such a metaphor is really interesting, and after the comments they added, "The whole film reveals an attitude, from the director to the screenwriter to the actor, the whole-hearted focus and dedication; the whole film projects a kind of emotion. , Including the frightening combination of punches. One blow after another, dazzling. There is no breathing room. But the most interesting part is that it gave up the secret of the devil with a bright smile." "Chicago Tribune" continued their usual black humor style, and also ridiculed, "Lancaster once again sounded the clarion call to rule Hollywood: Oscar actor statuette, please pay attention, the robber Lancaster is coming." They also received a perfect score of 100 points and paid high tribute to the movie. "U.S. Weekly" wrote a comment that said, "Perfect plot setting, perfect rhythm control, perfect performance mining. Everything is so perfect. The perfect Kevin Spacey meets the perfect Hugo Lankai Stewart, stand up and applaud, and extend my most honorable respect." Such praise, and an incredible score of 100 points, made the number of full marks in the first batch of "L.A. Confidential" film reviews reached an astonishing nine! Among the thirty-three first batch of film reviews, the full score was almost close to one-third. Such a ratio is really horrifying. but. When there is praise, there will naturally be criticism. Although the "San Francisco Chronicle" unexpectedly gave a full score affirmation, there are still voices of opposition. The "New York Post" did not miss the opportunity and wrote a professional review for the first time, "A charming and outstanding entertainment work, which deeply excavates the heart of Hollywood **. At the same time, it has an extraordinary entertainment effect." "City Secret" paid tribute to the great noir films in the past, but after all, there was a lack of breath. The core excavation and the character creation were a sigh of relief. It is the biggest regret that the confrontation of the Communist Party did not meet the expectations." As the most staunch opponent of Hugo for a long time in the past, the "New York Post" died after the "Seven Deadly Sins" and completely learned after "Independence Day." Its not because Hugos current status cannot be challenged, on the contrary, any bit of lace news can become a topic of hype with a focus like Hugootherwise the publicity period of "Batman and Robin" will not be so smooth. It is Colin Mailer who clearly realizes that using Hugo is the right way, and whether it is negative news or positive news, benefits are eternal. It''s like the core of the "L.A. Confidential" story. Therefore, although the "New York Post" still sang the opposite this time and gave the lowest score of 75 for the first batch of film reviews, in fact, the reviews still gave a lot of affirmation. In this way, although the "New York Post" cannot become a bird in the early stage, it can at least guarantee the bottom line of sales. It seems that the corresponding images of Colin''s transformation can be found in "L.A. Secrets". Is this a good thing or a bad thing? The "San Francisco Chronicle" gave one hundred points, while the "San Francisco Observer" only gave seventy-five points. Such a sharp contrast is also quite interesting. The latter said in film reviews, "This is the echo of''The...Sleep'' and''The Maltese (The Maltese.)''-in a vast plain." Both "Night Long Dream" and "Malta Eagle" are classic works from the 1940s, and can be regarded as the pinnacle of black detective films in film history. The "San Francisco Observer" compares "L.A. Confidential" with these two works. Obviously I just think that the gap in the middle is still very large, and that huge gap even makes it impossible for the echo to bounce back quickly. Such a clever metaphor is also uncontrollable, but the 75-point evaluation still shows their attitude. In addition, the score of "USA Today" is only 75 points. "The story is so complicated that the movie can''t be told clearly. The loss of details makes the viewing process very mentally exhausting. But the movie is indeed full of tricks. The profound energy, and the wonderful performances from Kevin Spacey and Hugo Lancaster." Three and seventy-five points are the lowest score among the first batch of film reviews. It can be seen from this that although some people still criticized the "L.A. Confidential", the score is still higher than 70 points, which is very rare for a drama movie. To make a horizontal comparison, the first batch of 22 reviews of the "Seven Deadly Sins", but only 75 points in the media review, this film has caused countless discussions and controversies, especially with regard to David Fincher''s shooting methods. Many doubts were raised; but relatively speaking, the narrative style of "L.A. Confidential" has received unanimous praise. It is not without reason that Nicholas compared this film with "The Godfather"-of course, "The Godfather" scored a perfect score of 100 in the fourteen media reviews. This is a record that no one can surpass so far, and "L.A. Confidential" is not good either. However, compared with the "Seven Deadly Sins", the lowest score of "L.A. Confidential" is as high as 75 points-the same as the media review of the "Seven Deadly Sins", and the media review after the 33 comments is even higher. It is as high as ninety-three points. It can be seen that the overall quality of "L.A. Confidential" completely beats the "Seven Deadly Sins". A joke from the "Chicago Tribune" caused a lot of secret laughs, "Fortunately, this time there is no Brad Pitt." In addition, the media was full of praise for the performances of several leading actors of "L.A. Confidential". The duel between Hugo and Kevin became the focus of everyones most attention. The actor has dedicated one of the greatest rival dramas so far, and the performance power between gestures is amazing." "The change in the aura between Lancaster and Spacey almost guided the trend of the entire movie and flooded the work." With a kind of exciting charm", "Hugo''s understatement, Kevin''s ease of use, making performance into an art, making watching movies a kind of enjoyment", "Undoubtedly, Hugo Several rival plays with Kevin became the biggest highlight of the film, which deeply touched the soul", "Hugo and Kevin told a perfect and standard acting teaching experiment class: How to be in a limited space After completing the character creation, how to sparkle with the opponent actors"... The sigh of the "New Yorker" is even more representative. "When Hugo meets Kevin, every frame of the movie becomes art, which is intoxicating." In the comments, they believe that the acting control of these two actors from the inside out has been on the verge of becoming, and it is enough to rise to the top of the hall. In addition to Charlizes a little bit of red from Charlize has also received much-anticipated treatment, "Delicate and sexual. Sensation, Theron has made the appearance of weapons to the extreme, vividly connected in series. The whole story", "The perfect combination of appearance and interior, and the broken soul behind the glamorous red lips, is so moving under Theron''s interpretation", "The rivalry between Charlize and Hugo is undoubtedly on the Black Forest cake. Cherries, clap your hands and scream, Lynn played by Charlize is not only the most beautiful scenery in the whole story, but also the brightest hope in the entire dark society, complex, profound, fragile, sensitive, beautiful... Charlizes Lynn has the ability to fascinate everyone"... It can be seen that the media is full of praise for Charlizes performance. In fact, it is not only that, Russell Crow, James Cromwell, David Strezern, Danny DeVito They are all highly praised, and what is even more incredible is that the media has noticed Heath Ledger for the first time! Even the "New York Post", "San Francisco Observer", and "USA Today", apart from their criticisms, cannot deny that this is a very outstanding work. The completeness of the whole movie is amazing. The script, The actors, directors, photography and other links formed a perfect response, creating such an outstanding work. "A great actor is an important magic weapon for the success of the whole movie! Every actor!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come) Chapter 1891： 4 bewildered Its hard to imagine that there is a work that can get such praise in all aspects. There are very few works that can get such treatment in film history. "The Godfather" is undoubtedly a classic in the classics. Now people even use the "L. "Compared, you can see the admiration of people for this work. All the media greeted cheers, and the applause pushed the films media review to a high score of 93. This made "L.A. Confidential" the next to "Schindler''s List" and "Pulp Fiction." After that, Hugo''s third media review of more than 90 points of work was an incredible achievement, which once again proved Hugo''s excellent work selection ability. You should know that some actors will not be able to act in a work with a media review of more than ninety points in their lifetime, because critical film critics are always the most difficult group of people-criticism is the means by which they live. But now, Hugo has three, three of them! The enthusiasm of the media has become a special phenomenon. It seems that no matter how high people''s expectations are, Hugo''s works can always meet these expectations, and even break these expectations. The release of every movie will become the media''s sigh of luxury. Party, this has almost become a law. This time, "L.A. Confidential" is also no surprise, once again occupying the throne of the first place in the 1997 masterpiece! Everyone knows that "Schindler''s List" and "Pulp Fiction" have created box office miracles in the praise of the media. What about "L.A. Confidential"? It really has a way to be like the "Los Angeles Times" said: Is it a perfect combination of commercial film and art film? "L.A. Confidential" officially landed on 2,500 theaters across the U.S. on September 19-this number is the same as the "seven deadly sins". Fanatic movie fans flooded into the theaters to enjoy the movie in person for the first time. With the acclaimed works, the national film market has reached an unimaginable prosperity, and it is even suspected that this is still the height of summer. After the audience left, they were surveyed. Subsequent theater scores proved the fact: Hugo is still Audience darling. The theater score as high as "A" is almost an insurmountable peak for a horror, suspense, and crime drama movie. When the theater score of the "seven deadly sins" got a "b+", it has caused a shock. . And now "L.A. Confidential" is one step closer and has achieved a reputation that there is no way to replicate it, making everyone chant "unbelievable." But this is the appeal of Hugo, a unique and powerful appeal in the world today. Such scores come not only from the excellence of the work itself, but also from the audience''s trust and praise for Hugo. It seems that today''s film market has produced a kind of inertial thought: when you don''t know which movie to watch. Just choose the works starred by Hugo. This kind of thinking is even stronger than "Hugo produces, it must be a masterpiece". Because this means that Hugo has been ahead of all other actors and directors, and has become the number one criterion for the audience to choose works. This is not only an affirmation, but also a pursuit and recognition, which has penetrated into the bones of North American audiences. , Become a fixed concept. This is why Hugo is worthy of the word "unique". Seeing the high score of 93 in the media review, people nodded, "Normal. As expected"; but seeing the high score of the theater''s "A", people were shocked, "This... how to do it? good?" Especially for the direct competitors of "L.A. Confidential", this is very, very bad news. As the most deserted movie schedule of the year, September has always been unattended, but thanks to the popularity of the "seven deadly sins", people have discovered the strong potential of September. Especially for horror and suspense movies, it is undoubtedly the discovery of a new world, which makes film companies large and smallespecially small and medium-sized production companies, because they often do not have the ability to compete in the summer, so If they discover the potential of the new schedule, they will be able to win more living space. This is the case in September of this year. It can almost be said that small and medium-sized production companies gather together. On average, two to three new movies appear every week. If you add in the scheduling of large-scale production companies, the entire movie market will show unprecedented prosperity. The heat continued. In the third week of September, among the newly released movies this week, there are actually three movie theaters with more than 2,000 theaters. The fierce competition is evident. The fantasy horror film "Devil Roar ( produced by independent production company Pier David (.) is undoubtedly the most ambitious work this week, with an investment of 50 million US dollars, which is the most expensive of the entire September releases. His works are even higher than the 40 million in "L.A. Confidential". Moreover, the distribution of "Devil''s Roar" was handed over to the joint responsibility of three medium-sized distribution companies, and it was screened in 2,800 theaters across the United States. The momentum is comparable to the summer archive. It can be seen that even when the release schedule of "L.A. Confidential" has been determined early, "Devil Roar" is still fearless, and they have shown great ambitions to compete with "L.A. Confidential". The momentum-a fair and upright duel. This action of "devil roar" has been appreciated by many people. Hugo Lancaster, this name has almost become a venerable existence in Hollywood. As long as there are works he participated in, even independent literary films such as "Before Sunrise" and "Death Row" will be very important to the audience. Fatal attraction is also irresistible. Therefore, in the box office market, almost no one dared to challenge the dominance of Hugo, and even lack the courage to issue a challenge. But now, "Devil Roar" is almost head-to-head with "L.A. Confidential" in a tragic attitude. What''s more interesting is that from the production cost to the theater line, from the pre-publicity to the premiere ceremony, this movie shows The courage and domineering far beyond the "L.A. Confidential", such a warrior, has been gone for a long time. No matter what the final result of "Devil Roar", this courage is worthy of praise. As for whether it is brave or reckless, the cold box office numbers will give an answer. In addition, Paramounts comedy movie "In&out" will also be shown in 2100 theaters. This comedy movie has invested a full 35 million U.S. dollars It is incredible for this type of work, and it is in the absence of big-name actors. However, the famous producer Scott Rudin is behind this work, which is enough to give Paramount confidence in it. Coupled with the selection of the "L.A. Confidential" screened in 2,500 theaters, the competition of these three films has already aroused numerous discussions before the premiere. In the eyes of many media outlets, although the courage of "Devil Roar" is commendable, it is still difficult to **** this week''s weekend box office champion from "L.A. Confidential" in the face of a strong Hugo. The biggest question is: "Devil" How many audiences can be diverted from the two works of "Roar" and "The Bridegroom''s Wrong Turn", which will have a negative impact on the box office record of "L.A. Confidential" hitting the "Seven Deadly Sins"? However, after the first batch of comments were released, everyone realized the fact that "L.A. Confidential" was far more powerful than imagined, especially Hugos appeal to the audience, which is never predictable. factor. "Devil Roar" is not a good teacher. Although horror movies are not easy to please film critics, the forty-five-point media review is still bad news. Although the audience''s response is relatively better, the "c+" score is still only counted. Barely passing; it was "The Bridegroom''s Wrong Turn" unexpectedly won the media praise, and the media review seventy points is undoubtedly good news for a comedy movie. Although the two films "Devil Roar" and "The Bridegroom''s Wrong Turn" obviously cannot form a direct confrontation with "L.A. Confidential" in terms of word of mouth, people are still curious about this week''s weekend box office-after all, in the off-season in September, people Do you want to choose a movie with a complicated plot and heavy thinking? Or choose a simple and rude horror movie or a light-hearted comedy movie to watch? This is a difficult problem, and the audience''s mentality is even more difficult to figure out. It is worth mentioning that "The Game" directed by David Fincher was released last week. This work has invited Michael Douglas and Sean Penn actors to join the movie. Unfortunately, This work has not been able to replicate the glory of the "Seven Deadly Sins" two years ago, and only won the box office of the first week of 14 million US dollars-of course, this is already a good result for the September schedule~ www.novelhall.com~ Now, "Mind Game" has also joined the box office battle. Its decline in the next week will depend on the performance of "L.A. Confidential". This is not a confrontation but has attracted a lot of discussion. Exciting. However, for "L.A. Confidential", this is embarrassed on all sides. The competition is not only far more fierce than the "Seven Deadly Sins" when it was released, facing the terrible situation of wolves feeding; and now the momentum of "L.A. Confidential" It is also completely inferior to the "seven deadly sins" two years ago, and neither topicality nor popularity can be compared. But even under such circumstances, "L.A. Confidential" is still trying to break the shackles and create good box office results. The exhibitor relationship did not break the appointment, because they knew how many people were concerned about this weeks box office data, so they released the weekend box office data for the third week of September as soon as possible. When people saw the L.A. Confidential name at the end At the time, there were no surprises. The question is, what is the box office number on the right hand side? "''L.A. Confidential'', the box office of the single library was US$132 million, and the box office of the weekend was US$33 million." It is such a simple set of numbers that makes the entire North America dumb: everything is quiet, no one can make any sound. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome) Chapter 1892： Record edge The single library is US$13,200, and the weekend is US$33 million. With such data, it is easy to explode the weekend box office results of works such as "Life and Death Hour 2", "Air Prison (., and "Change Face" in the summer file this year. The second place-will be behind the "seven deadly sins" of 34 million US dollars. "boom!" This is almost an incredible miracle for the entire North American market. Since the "Seven Deadly Sins" broke the history strongly in 1995, it currently ranks runner-up in the film history premiere box office rankings in September. It was the "ex-wife club" that was released last year, and the weekend box office of 18 million US dollars was worthy of being called. It is eye-catching, but when compared with the 30 million-level data of the "Seven Deadly Sins", it seems extremely lonely. Now, the second film history in September won 20 million-even 30 million-the weekend box office work was born, it is "L.A. Confidential", also from Hugo''s work, once again wrote the box office Mythology, with absolutely strong results, has proved his unparalleled power. More importantly, "L.A. Confidential" created this achievement in a situation where it was embarrassed on all sides. Two years ago, when the "Seven Deadly Sins" made history, the competition was weak, and almost no one had fancy the autumn season in September; and after experiencing the evil incidents during the filming of "Death Row", the young volcanoes provoked resistance. The action was huge, and later it continued to spread under the catalysis of the single "Apologize (; not to mention that on the eve of the presidential election, sensitive topics ignited the enthusiasm of the whole society and directly pushed the "seven deadly sins" to the top. The storm is on the cusp. Under such circumstances, the "seven deadly sins" handed over a history-breaking answer. Now, two years later, "L.A. Confidential" faces the menacing "Devil Roar" and "Groom''s Wrong Turn" as well as David Fincher''s "psychological game", and at the same time how hot the topic is It is also inferior to more than two grades. In addition to the casts lineup as the biggest topic, Warner Bros. even used the news of forty weeks of "hurt and rain" to promote the movie, which can almost be seen as desperate. Extreme choice. But even in this situation, "L.A. Confidential" still created its own history. The weekend box office of 33 million US dollars was only so small that it could not break the record of the "seven deadly sins". Whether it is media word-of-mouth or audience feedback, "L.A. Confidential" has achieved a full lead, not to mention the brilliance created under adverse conditions, which is enough to make people believe that "L.A. Confidential" has a hearty victory! Without any additional factors, without any topical gimmicks, without any motivation to help, "L.A. Confidential" only relied on the appeal of a strong cast of casts to win a box office score of $33 million in three days over the weekend, which once again made people I deeply felt the powerful power of Hugo. It can be said that L.A. Secrets completely relied on its own reputation and Hugo''s appeal to create such results. This is a shocking education for the entire Hollywood. In a deserted September, "L.A. Confidential" handed over 30 million box office results for the second weekend of film history. This seems to have answered Hollywood''s question: Is the box office miracle of "Independence Day" really just a shooting star? ? Or can it become the development trend of the industry? The answer should be the latter. With almost no computer special effects, "L.A. Confidential" relies on meticulous stories, outstanding scripts, brilliant characters, and wonderful actors. It has not only won the recognition of tricky film critics, but also won the recognition of critical audiences. . In this case, coupled with a charismatic actor, the box office miracle model is completely reproducible. This summer, although the box office of "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" was outstanding, it still failed to perform miracles; the box office of "Batman and Robin" and "Life and Death 2" suffered a fiasco, almost a loss. He lost his money, and he also suffered countless infamy; "Conspiracy Theory (. and "Police. Cha Empire (.land won the weekend box office champions, but the premiere box office and cumulative box office were not satisfactory... On the contrary, the dark horse "Men in Black" turned out to surprise the entire North American market. From the premiere box office to the follow-up box office curve, it was very gratifying. All of this proves a truth: computer special effects can indeed be the key to changing the film industry, but the script is still the most important foundation. Simple and rude, such as "Independence Day", there is still an excellent story. The rhythm control is worthy of reference to movies of the same type. Computer special effects are just the weight to make the story more exciting-"Men in Black" also broke out of the siege. . Take "L.A. Confidential" as an example. In fact, this movie hardly uses computer special effects, with one exception: the final battle. During the shooting process, not only a lot of real blasting scenes were invested, but also computer special effects were used to make the scene The rain of bullets looks more realistic and more popular. This big battle undoubtedly vented all the emotions of the movie for 120 minutes. Ingenious, but not too hot, successfully became the finishing touch of the movie. The same is true for top actors. The extreme trends of the two films "Batman and Robin" and "L.A. Confidential" vividly teach the film industry a lesson: how to use top actors correctly and well! The seven main characters in "L.A. Confidential" have shown their extreme charm. They are amazing and have a profound aftertaste. Hugo is not an arrow character in the filmalthough it is a decisive character that conveys the core of the film. Throughout the whole story, but the film is more of the collective power of all actors. The script, special effects, and actors were arranged and combined under the correct guidance of the director, so "L.A. Confidential" was born, and a weekend box office record of 33 million U.S. dollars was born. Obviously, the 30 million-level weekend box office was handed over in the deserted September, which was an unparalleled shock for the entire Hollywood. More importantly, this is the second time that Hugo has created such a result in a remote autumn file after the "seven deadly sins". This not only gave the film industry a new enlightenment, but also made people more aware of Hugo as an actor. the value of. In the box office miracle of "Independence Day", in addition to computer special effects, what proportion does the Hugo effect account for? This is a question that anyone in Hollywood will think about. Returning to the North American weekend box office rankings in the third week of September, "L.A. Confidential" is enough to rank second in film history. There is no doubt that it can easily secure this week''s championship throne. What is more rare is that even The "Chicago Tribune", which had the highest prediction, still failed to guess the ending. "L.A. Confidential" once again made all the media dumbfounded by sweeping the army. The "San Francisco Chronicle", "USA Today", "New York Post" and other media all breathed a sigh of relief. Although they underestimated the box office of "L.A. Confidential", they were just conservative and did not slander. The ending after repeated confrontations with Hugo has allowed them to accept enough lessons, this time they finally did not repeat the same mistakes. More importantly, the $33 million weekend box office has almost beaten all the media in the face, so they don''t have to worry about it. When faced with a top actor, being so cautious and servile, is this a good thing or a bad thing for the media? The only pity is that "L.A. Confidential" was only one million dollars short to break the "Seven Deadly Sins" record, so close to the record, but in the end regrettably passed by, making many people feel embarrassed. . After all, the word-of-mouth of "L.A. Confidential" in the media and audience exceeds the "seven deadly sins". Faced with the strong crush of "L.A. Confidential" and the malaise of many competitors, "The Bridegroom''s Wrong Turn" successfully stood out. Relying on good media evaluations, it won a weekend box office of 15 million US dollars. It was a huge surprise, especially under the incredible results of "L.A. Confidential". This box office data made Paramount smile even more. After ranking runner-up in the box office rankings this week, "The groom made mistakes." "Bend" has become the biggest bright spot outside of this week''s championship. Last weeks weekend box office champion "Psychological Game" was directly contested by the "L.A. Confidential" of the same genre. The decline in the next week fell sharply by 40%, and it fell directly to the third place, although this is for the thriller and suspense film. It is already a very good result, but the box office of 9 million US dollars the following week only increased the cumulative box office to 28 million US dollars. This is definitely a "mental game" with an investment cost of up to 50 million US dollars. A bad news. In fact, the media evaluation of "Psychological Games" is quite good. Although the average media score of 61 points is not comparable to the "Seven Deadly Sins", it is not easy to find among movies of the same type. More importantly, the theater score has reached "b+", which is on par with the "seven deadly sins". It can be seen that this movie is affirmed. But the box office has completely lost the magic of the "seven deadly sins", is it just Is it because of the lack of Hugo? "Devil Roar" became the biggest loser this week. The six million dollar premiere weekend box office is almost doomed to become the cannon fodder under the crush of "L.A. Confidential". Although this result has been predicted after the media review and the theater scores were released, when the real box office results were learned, it still brought a huge blow. The development of small and medium-sized film companies is still long. The independent film industry after "pulp fiction" is thriving, but independent art films lack the story, role and depth, and it is almost impossible to gain a foothold in Hollywood. This also raises new issues for the development of small and medium-sized production companies-besides Sundance, can they produce wonderful works by themselves? The North American weekend box office in the third week of September ended unexpectedly but unexpectedly. "L.A. Confidential" dominated the championship, but unfortunately passed the record-breaking. Is this a sign- It means that the "L.A. Confidential" cannot create the "Seven Deadly Sins" box office miracle signal? Chapter 1893： Doomed showdown Hugo broke the record, this is not news; Hugo did not break the record, this is news. "L.A. Confidential" regrettably failed to break the September premiere box office of the "Seven Deadly Sins" in North American film history with a difference of one million dollars. This became the biggest news in the third week of September, and people were all for Hugo. I feel sorry for the missed, especially when the evaluation of "L.A. Confidential" exceeds the "seven deadly sins", it is even more embarrassing. Such a situation is really dumbfounding, the Chicago Tribune said, "People who don''t know why they thought Hugo had a fiasco at the box office this time." Indeed, the 33 million US dollars of September premiere weekend box office is great news for all movies to laugh and stomach pain, not to mention that "L.A. Confidential" only invested 40 million US dollars, Warner The brothers are ready to start counting money, and the Alien Dominates the full text of the end times. However, the media still lamented that Hugo is only one step away from creating history. With such treatment, it is estimated that this family has no semicolon. After the news came out, "L.A. Confidential" became the focus of heated discussion again. The films true display of Hollywood in the 1950s, the corruption and greed within the bureaucracy, the power of gangsters, the pervasiveness of journalists, the rules behind the scenes of third-tier stars, and race Discriminatory judicial justice...everything became a symbol of that era. What is even more ironic is that these problems have been alleviated to a certain extent after entering the 1990s, but they have not been eradicated, just like Roger Ebert The reasoning implied by the commentary: The circle of circles, the dark part of the entire society has not disappeared at all, but has become more hidden. Although there are no hot topics, "L.A. Secrets" is a topic in itself, and people are all discussing it: Under the current social system, the uncrowned kings who serve as public opinion monitors have been eroded, changed their original intentions, and are obsessed with interests. Focus on the hot spots... Can they still take on the important responsibility of supervising society? And is there still injustice behind this society? The scope of the former question is too large to discuss one by one; but the answer to the latter question is undoubtedly yes, from Rodney King''s kind. Ethnic discrimination. As the case begins, go to o. j. The sensation of the Simpson Wife Murdering case, and then to the Michael Jackson slander incident, it is worth noting that these three parties are all blacks. Now, twenty-nine years after Martin Luther Kings death, the rights of blacks have been protected. It has made considerable progress, but the discrimination in the judicial system and values ??still affects peoples lives in all aspects. "L.A. Confidential" tells an extreme but very common case. The people behind the scenes include rich people, prosecutors, and police. Tan and other high-level figures, and their first target of persecution was black people, and they even directly killed many lives; then they were blinded by interests and tried to eliminate all obstacles on the way forwardanyone. From the 1950s to the 1990s, has the judicial system really become more and more transparent? Is the uncrowned king really performing his duties? Are the rich and the officials no longer the most powerful class in society? Perhaps the "circular situation" is too dark, too desperate, and too heavy, and society is indeed getting better, but no one can deny that those deep-rooted problems always exist. Unlike the "Seven Deadly Sins", this time the "L.A. Secrets" did not arouse too much controversy. All the people are free to express their opinions and speeches and confront politics. The government put forward higher requirements, except for nothing. Politics. Apart from the governmentist demonstrations, people did not have too many disagreements. Instead, they were given the opportunity to re-examine the whole society and their own lives. More importantly, the rich black humor of "L.A. Confidential" is very entertaining. Compared with the trembling and fear of the "Seven Deadly Sins", people can smile but discuss "L.A. Confidential" profoundly. . But the question is: there is no contradiction, no spark, no excitement, can the box office of "L.A. Confidential" really exceed the "seven deadly sins"? You know, the "Seven Deadly Sins" ended up at a box office of 195 million U.S. dollars in North America, and a global box office of 485 million U.S. dollars. This achievement is almost an insurmountable peak for a thriller and suspense movie. What''s more, "L.A. Confidential" was already half behind at the premiere box office. In the fourth week of September, everyone''s eyes were focused on the next week''s drop of "L.A. Confidential". When people saw the list of newly released works this week, everyone was excited, because this week Hugo will fight George Clooney! Strictly speaking, George is not Hugo''s opponent at all. The two people are not on the same level. George has achieved unimaginable popularity in the field of TV dramas, but he is five Brads away from Hugo in the field of movies- Pete''s gap. But people still put George on the opposite of Hugo, the reason is very simple: two super sex. Feeling absolutely handsome, he is destined to become an opponent. Only three months ago, "Batman and Robin" was released with great vigor. Although George did not directly provoke Hugo, many people can feel that George is not worried about the duel with Hugo, and even vaguely gearing up. attitude. With the help of People Weekly, and with the help of Uma Thurman, Arnold Schwarzenegger and others, George was pushed to Hugos hostile position. Many people believed that George Will replace Brad and become the best candidate to impact the two top idols of Hugo and Tom Cruise. It is a pity that "Batman and Robin" defeated Waterloo horribly, bad word-of-mouth, bad box office, bad memories, so that the mighty George suffered a heavy blow to read the full text of the super robot clone. Now, George brings the "Peacemaker" to the fall season, which is also his most handy schedule-because the "emergency room story" returns at this point in time, the excellent premiere ratings and the fanatical pursuit of fans, let George is like a fish in water. Moreover, among the "peacemakers", Georges partners are Nicole Kidman and Mimi Ryder (. Leder), the former needless to say, is currently one of the most promising Mesozoic actresses; The author is the director of "Emergency Room Stories", and works in tacit understanding with George. As a TV drama director, Mimi''s style is stern and tough, which is quite exciting. "Peacemaker" was invested and produced by Universal Pictures at a cost of US$50 million. It is still at the prestigious level in the autumn. The scale of the 2,500 theaters also appears to be uncompromising. Obviously for this weeks The weekend box office champion is bound to win. No one would deny George''s charm and potential. The fiasco of "Batman and Robin" is bound to have an impact on George''s future commercial film prospects, but as Doctor Doug Rose in "Emergency Room Story", he is still a high-profile Mesozoic actor. The age of six is ??also the starting point of the golden age of actors. At present, in the United States, only Brad, George and Tom can beat Hugo in terms of "sex. Charisma". Appearance superiority and elegant conversation are George''s lethal weapons; in addition to this In addition, the nomination of the best actor in an Emmy Award drama series for two consecutive years proves that Georges solid acting skills are more developable. All of this makes Georges journey to the big screen a natural one, and people have reason to believe that. He has the ability to fight a career on the big screen. From any point of view, George''s potential is greater than Brad-not to talk about the future in Hollywood, but to challenge Hugo, or even surpass Hugo. What George lacks now is just an opportunity to truly prove himself on the big screen, just like "Twelve Monkeys" to Brad. What George needs is such an excellent work as a platform for him to complete The conversion from small screen to big screen. "Batman and Robin" is obviously not this platform, so could "Peacemaker" be? For George, fortunately and unfortunately. Fortunately, the "Peacemaker" won the opportunity to face Hugo. The matchup that has been hyped by the media finally appeared. Not only did the exposure rate rise rapidly, but the enthusiasm for discussions about George and Hugo also rose rapidly; unfortunately , "Peacemaker" met Hugo, and encountered the "L.A. Secret" led by Hugo. It is definitely not an easy task to defeat such a powerful opponent, and it is even considered an impossible task by many people. . It is a challenge as well as an opportunity. It succeeded, it became famous in one fell swoop; failed, it was a heavy blow. Especially after the fiasco of "Batman and Robin", if "Peacemaker" becomes a dud again, then even if the work is "only" only 50 million in investment, the loss will not be too huge, but then For a long time, Georges big screen dreams will be stranded This is Hollywood, so realistic, so cruel, and so cold. For actors like George who switched from a small screen to a big screen, their opportunities were not many, and once they were missed, it would become extremely difficult. Jennifer Aniston has enjoyed great success in the past few years with "Friends", but the repeated frustrations on the big screen still made her career unable to open up further. The same is true for George. Therefore, the "San Francisco Chronicle" called this matchup a "competition without retreat", and George was deeply impressed. Missed an opportunity, if he missed the second opportunity, even George himself would not forgive himself, because he deeply knows how strong Hugo is as an opponent, and he needs to prove himself-to prove that he has and Hugo Qualification and ability to contend. For George, the timing of the duel this time is just right. He will prove himself through the victory of the "Peacemaker". Even if it is the "L.A. Secret" that created history in the first week, he will pull his opponent down. . What''s more, this time with the blessings of Nicole and Mimi, he believes that he has a chance, and the chance is not small. "Tracy Jacobs", how many people still remember this name in Hollywood now? Only a handful. George is one of them. Chapter 1894： Add fuel to the fire "No, I didn''t mean that I hate Hugo, how could anyone hate Hugo?" George replied with a warm smile. Sitting across from him was David Letterman-Jay Leno''s rival. In order to promote the "Peacemaker", George starred in the "David Late Show". During the conversation, George''s humorous conversation obviously won a lot of praise. Even in the face of sharp questions from David, George can deal with it freely. Hearing George''s answer, David smiled and shook his head, "I wouldn''t be so sure." Then he looked at George meaningfully. George did not panic, still with a calm smile, "No, I just think that no one in this world is perfect, and the medias portrayal of Hugo is so perfect that it makes people feel that it is not real enough, as if he is Characters in the fairy tale world. For me, I would hope to know the real Hugo and see his private appearance, so that they are real." For example, the history of Hugo and Tracy has never been really discussed. Hugo did so many bad things to Tracy, and even destroyed Tracys career with his own hands, but no one cared, just because Hugo succeeded and Tracy was a loser, so everyone was doing it. Following Hugo, Tracey disappeared like a plume of smoke. George naturally put his hands on his thighs, crossed them together, and then gently pressed his thumb with his nails to control his emotions and avoid the turbulence in his heart from leaking out of his eyes and voice. "So, you are talking about Hugo hypocrisy." David caught George''s sore feet and refused to let go. Although David didnt like Hugo, he never said publicly that there is absolutely no problem with ridicule, ridicule, and humor. David often does this, but he hates such strong emotions. Don''t show it so stupidly and cause trouble for yourself. George is now personable, elegant and calm, but compared to the old fritters who dealt with the media years later, George has not yet completed his training. Therefore, faced with such a direct answer from the scheming David, the heart was already surging in George. I couldn''t help feeling a little panicked, and laughed dryly, my palms kept sweating, but I couldn''t answer for a while. This short blank is enough for reporters to make an article. After thinking for a while, George then said, "No, I don''t use words that are as strong as emotions, but the truth is that Hugo and I are not friends." George paused deliberately, and then went on to say, " I have never had a chance to meet Hugo himself." George originally intended to be humorous. He and Hugo did not meet directly, let alone friends. But George was a little flustered just now, this was a little dry, it seems that the humorous effect has not come out at all, but it seems to be a war post for Hugo. The problem is here. David didnt answer the conversation. Instead, he looked at George with a smile. This made Georges heart tense and touched his nose uncomfortably. Then he cleared his throat and explained, Im Said that if I have a chance to meet Hugo, I will take the initiative to introduce myself." But this explanation is more like trying to cover up, especially when there is no sound at the scene, which makes George a little restless, but reason tells him to stay calm at this time to get through this level, but at this time he Still lacking some concentration, he couldn''t help touching his nose twice and coughing slightly to hide his embarrassment. David finally smiled at this time, and then said, "So what do you expect from the box office of this movie? We are all looking forward to it now. This weekend, whether to choose George Clooney or Hugo? -Lancaster?" Finally, George came back to his senses. He had already prepared for this problem, so he smiled, "I have to pray that you have fourteen dollars in your pocket." There is enough cash to buy two movie tickets. This sentence could have made everyone laugh, but it was a pity that George''s smile was slightly stiff, and although his words were relaxed, he did not have the ease of ease. It can be felt that George is obviously unable to recover. Fortunately, David did not continue to press the question, but changed the subject, which gave George breathing space and gradually recovered. For David, it is enough that today''s show can be harvested from this. Sure enough, after this episode of "The Late David Show" was broadcast, it was undoubtedly a further heating up of the current media heated discussion about the duel between George and Hugo. George''s behavior can be described as adding fuel to the fire and completely detonating the topic. And the "New York Post" once again made a big splash. "The first candidate to challenge Hugo Lancaster: George Clooney", this report completely ignited the topic. In the report, they said that George bravely challenged Hugo, and the challenge is now The supremacy of the United States expresses boredom and rejection of the media''s indiscriminate praise of Hugo. And more importantly, George is qualified to overthrow the Hugo dynasty, and the next Hollywood will inevitably witness a battle. The report of the "New York Post" not only sold 4 million copies, which made Colin Mailer happy; it also produced a chain reaction, and even directly gave birth to a special topic by "Entertainment Weekly". Hugo and George put together a direct comparison, analyzing the strengths and weaknesses of the two from all aspects. The result of "Entertainment Weekly" analysis is that Hugo has the upper hand, but they think it is entirely possible for George to copy the miracle of Hugo-or even surpass Hugo to achieve more brilliant achievements. This is undoubtedly very absurd: because there is no place where George currently can compare with Hugo in his career, the two are simply not comparable. But "Entertainment Weekly" is still very serious, and the boss has analyzed it honestly. The fact is that everyone cast their curious eyes, discussing enthusiastically whether these two actors are better or worse. Regardless of women and homosexuality, even men will discuss who is more worthy of appreciation and admiration. The "Entertainment Weekly" feature gave the "San Francisco Chronicle" inspiration. They also made a feature to analyze the results of this week''s victory and defeat of "Peacemaker" against "L.A. Confidential". The "San Francisco Chronicle" put forward a bold hypothesis: "Peacemaker" created a US$20 million premiere box office and achieved a "L.A. Confidential" that fell more than 50%, becoming North America in the fourth week of September. The weekend box office champion. No matter how authoritative the topic of the "San Francisco Chronicle" is, it is undeniable that it has indeed caused countless controversies. Everyone is discussing this topic enthusiastically: George and Hugo, "Peacemakers" and "L.A. Confidential" even involves today''s top actors including Tom and Brad. Who is better and who is more influential has become the hottest topic of discussion this week. This has also led to constant warm-ups for the release of "Peacemaker", and the invisible propaganda effect is eye-catching. Even though George later clarified his remarks on the "David Late Show" at the premiere of the movie, this time George clearly explained his original meaning, and the media correctly published this under the supervision of Universal Pictures. A clarification article, but to no avail. All the audience has no clear idea about the pattern of "George vs Hugo", and the enthusiasm is almost as good as the original "Brad vs Hugo". They believe that this set of duel will burst out even more exciting sparks-because George did not fail in the all-round competition, especially the acting part, which is also Brad''s biggest shortcoming, including Tom Cruise is no exception. Therefore, everyone is looking forward to the outcome of this duel. Even though "Peacemaker" and "L.A. Confidential" are two completely different movie genres, they are not comparable at all; even if Hugo did not mention George in an interview at all, George denied the so-called duel relationship; even if "Los Angeles" "Confidential" is the second week of the release, and "Peacemaker" is premiering this week... None of this can stop the enthusiasm of the audience, eagerly looking forward to the chemical reaction of George and Hugo''s duel. On September 26, the "Peacemaker" came under the spotlight. George Clooney and Nicole Kidman will challenge the dominance of the "L.A. Secret"! This also caused countless suspense in the North American weekend box office rankings this week. "Peacemaker" was the first to appear on the stage, but unfortunately it was a big hit. After the first batch of film reviews, everyone was disappointed. The highest-rated "New York Post" only gave 70 points to 20 professional media. The average score is even as low as 43 points. This is a disaster for any type of film. It undoubtedly shows that professional critics are almost critical of this work. www.novelhall.com~ Of course, for business. For movies, poor media reviews are not a question of life and death, but more importantly, theater scores, because this is the direct feedback from the audience on the movie, which is related to the next box office trend. In history, there are many films with terrible media reviews, but audiences are very supportive and have won big box office. This is also the ultimate proposition for seeking a balance between commercial films and art films. But George Clooney is destined to be disappointed. The theater score is only "c", barely passing. It can be seen that after the overwhelming publicity, people have reported high expectations for the movie. This is an absolute double. Bladed Sword-If the movie can meet the high expectations like "L.A. Confidential", it will completely detonate the box office; on the contrary, it will be a disaster, and critics will pour out with double weight. This is Georges second consecutive dud after "Batman and Robin". The bad reputation is disappointing. It seems to confirm that sentence: TV stars and movie stars are two completely different concepts. Not to be confused. So, can the "peacemaker" take advantage of hot topics to at least break out at the premiere box office? This is the only problem that George has paid attention to. He is already overwhelmed by himself at this time. He must put his hands together and pray sincerely: The box office of the movie premiere can take advantage of the momentum to rise, otherwise, this will be a disaster. Chapter 1895： Decline against the sky The film critics were enthusiastically sought after, but the audience didn''t buy it at all; the film critics complained harshly, but the theater box office swept the army. This is always a contradiction in the film market, because finding a balance between commercial films and art films has never been an easy task. The "Peacemaker" now needs this kind of contradiction, hoping to blaze a trail in the criticism of film critics and win the box office. At least in the box office and word of mouth, it can win the heart of one party and make people stand up. But George Clooney was destined to be disappointed. In the fourth week of September, "Peacemaker", which was screened in 2,500 theaters, earned only 9.3 million US dollars in box office within three days of the weekend. The box office is a little better, but for any work with an investment of 50 million US dollars, this is not good news it can even be said to be a tragic news, because this has almost sentenced the movie to death, unless the next A box office drop of less than 15% will be handed over in a week, otherwise this work will be destined to lose money. A 15% drop? Under the background of the forty-three-point media review and the theater score of "c", it is not only an impossible task, but also an illusory daydream. what does this mean? It means that George''s movie dream can be temporarily put aside. "Batman and Robin"''s huge investment of 125 million US dollars has all been wiped out-movies are still lingering in theaters for a long time, but the North American box office still has not reached the cost line. Maybe Warner Bros. can pass overseas Box office to avoid losses, but the bad word-of-mouth that the film Qianfu refers to completely destroyed the Batman brand, so that Warner Bros. was forced to put this project on the shelf and declared that it would not reopen before the turn of the century. Although the US$50 million investment of "Peacemaker" is not high, it can only be said to be a mid-range investment, but judging from the performance of the premiere box office and media feedback, there is not much hope for the North American box office to reach the cost line, even if it is There is not much potential in overseas markets. Universal Pictures losses have been firmly established, although limited costs will not lead to collapse-like losses, but for Ron Meyer, he has not much room to spend. Loss, which is almost an unforgivable crime for Hollywood, where interests are paramount. Even more frightening is that the reputation of these two works is almost disastrous. The former even directly ruined a twenty-year-old project. Although everyone knows that there are many reasons for the failure of the film, it is just as the film has achieved Success requires the protagonist to accept the halo, and the failure of the film also requires the protagonist to bear the responsibility-even if it is just a scapegoat. What''s more, the failure of "Batman and Robin" must be blamed to a large extent on Bruce Wayne, played by George, completely destroying Batman''s unique temperament, and George can''t shirk the blame. For Hollywood, an actor who cannot generate profit is not even a vase. No matter how strong the so-called potential, no matter how high the so-called popularity, no matter how many so-called topics, the major production companies are still disappointed, because at least the vase can create more attention and it is also cheap; but one who refuses to admit that it is a vase A vase can only be a work of art with no value for use-high and low, put on the shelf. The fiasco of two consecutive works, from box office to word-of-mouth, from works to topics, was a complete defeat. This scene is too terrifying. Whats even more horrifying is that both works were completely defeated without any counter-attack under the premise of being highly anticipated, ambitious, and full of confidence. One cannot look directly. Before the release of "PeaceMakers", the hype in the media was so loud, and the humiliation after the premiere box office was so intense. The weekend box office of only 9.3 million US dollars, not to mention 20 million, even the 10 million box office has not reached the box office, which can hardly be said to have no combat effectiveness, and there is no need for competitors to move. "Peacemaker "I was so humiliated by myself that I couldn''t hold back anymore, and I retired directly. Although people have also speculated that the "peacemaker" may not be able to truly threaten the "L.A. Confidential", no one expected such a result-the box office results are so bad that it is difficult for the "autumn file" to become Excuses. This result is even worse than the result of the comedy film "Food for the Mind(. which also premiered this week, which has left countless people astonished. "Food for the Spirit" is a small-cost comedy film created by an independent film company and handed over to Twentieth Century Fox for distribution. At a cost of only 7.5 million US dollars, it was shown in only 1,300 theaters, but in the end it was With a box office of $11.2 million for the premiere, it not only easily surpassed the "Peacemaker", but it also lags behind in cost, theater, and publicity. The last fig leaf of the "Peacemaker" was torn apart. In fact, in a more cruel reality, in the fourth week of September in the North American weekend box office rankings, "Peacemaker" only ranked fourth, ranked third is "mental food", and the runner-up is impressively "The bridegroom makes the wrong turn"-This comedy film surrendered a 25% drop in the fierce competition, narrowly defeated "food for the mind" and succeeded in occupying the second highest position this week. The "Peacemaker" is not only the shameless plaque disappeared, it has been completely nailed on the pillar of shame, because the "L.A. Confidential" handed over the sky-defying drop this week: 8%! This also means that a group of competitors have not been able to put any pressure on the "L.A. Confidential", allowing this work to dominate the film market this week and write history easily. The box office of "L.A. Confidential" unfortunately failed to break the record of "Seven Deadly Sins", which made everyone more worried about the prospect of "L.A. Confidential" in making history in the future. What''s more, the following week, "L. "City Secrets" will also have to face more powerful competitors. Once the decline is not satisfactory, the possibility of sprinting to the final box office record of the "Seven Deadly Sins" will plummet. This is undoubtedly a huge regret for the "L.A. Confidential", which has a better reputation and richer entertainment. The "seven deadly sins" created a box office miracle at the beginning. Apart from the first week''s advantage, they did not encounter too many threats the following week. They delivered an astonishing 12% drop and continued their strong box office. "L.A. Confidential" wants to surpass the "Seven Deadly Sins", almost an impossible task. But the result is that for Hugo, nothing is impossible. "L.A. Confidential" not only delivered a wonderful decline performance, but also surpassed the "seven deadly sins" in one fell swoop, causing an uproar in North America with an 8% drop against the sky. More importantly, this decline was created on the shoulders of the "peacemaker". Hugo defeated George head-on, and directly caused George to fall into the abyss without any strength to fight back. It was so straightforward and hearty. Victory has almost made people sympathize with George''s situation-even Brad Pitt, when he faced Hugo head-on, did not lose so badly, it can be said that he is completely exhausted. With an 8% drop, "L.A. Confidential" box office reached 30 million U.S. dollars the following weekend, surpassing the "seven deadly sins", and became a successor to "Independence Day", "Jurassic Park" and "Tornado" in film history. "After "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" and "Men in Black", the fifth work that reached $30 million in box office next week! And surpassed the "Men in Black" and became the fourth box office in the next week of film history! Such an achievement cannot even be described as brilliant enough to express the inner shock, because among the five works, four of them all come from the summer file, and the box office of the premiere far exceeds the level of 50 million, and "L.L. "Confidential" not only came from the most deserted autumn season of the year, but also achieved such an achievement by relying on a strong decline when the premiere box office did not make history. Fall against the sky, worthy of the name! "L.A. Confidential" almost can be regarded as the word-of-mouth against the sky. Only in the second week, such a powerful force broke out. For a thrilling and suspenseful drama movie, a high score of 93 points is undoubtedly created. History has even surpassed the "silent lamb", "fatal temptation (fatal., "Malta Eagle" and other film history classics, becoming the best of the same type of movies; not to mention the indistinguishable audience High praise, successfully spread the word of mouth to ten, ten to one hundred. This made the movie surrender an 8% drop against the sky in the next week ~ www.novelhall.com ~ successfully ranked among the forefront of movie history. Perhaps, from the very beginning, the "Peacemaker" was not an opponent of the "L.A. Secret". From the beginning to the end, the "L.A. Confidential" was fighting here, fighting history, and winning the final victory. Undoubtedly, L.A. Confidential regained the top spot of this weeks North American box office charts with the fourth-highest drop in movie history. After completing a dominant sweep, L. Speeding up, the cumulative box office reached 74 million in two weeks, but it surpassed the box office of the "Seven Deadly Sins" by a slight advantage, achieving a go-ahead, and once again allowing the "L.A. Confidential" to settle at the final box office. The place became the focus of heated discussion. 200 million? Does "L.A. Confidential" really want to sprint this "seven deadly sins" to a super-high benchmark that regrets to stop? At this moment, the "L.A. Confidential" has also been on the road of creating history, and no one knows whether anyone will stop it. At least, the "peacemaker" can''t do it, and neither can the "most likely challenger" George Clooney. After "L.A. Confidential" handed over the drop against the sky, it was simply a torment for George, even more painful than walking barefoot in purgatory, but the most painful thing was that George couldn''t understand the true feelings in his heart. Express it: Because he is an elegant, calm and witty "Mr. Clooney". Chapter 1896： Defeated across the board "L.A. Confidential" has not stopped making history, but the challenging journey of "Peacemaker" was ended after only the first weekend. In the next week, the "Peacemaker" saw a 40% drop in the box office, with only 5.6 million in box office, and a cumulative box office of 19 million U.S. dollars in two weeks. This also means that all the doubts have been settled, not to mention the 15% decline, even the decline below 30% has not been controlled, and the decline of up to 40% has almost It was a devastating blow, which has officially marked: the films $50 million cost cannot be recovered, and losses are inevitable. Before the release of "Peacemaker", no one could have expected such an ending, not even Ron Meyer. George, who had high hopes, handed in a disappointing answer: the two previous works failed miserably in just three months, not to mention "against Hugo", even among the second-line actors have become the standout. A goal that is almost impossible to accomplish. From the momentum of the propaganda war, to the professional evaluation of the work itself, to the audience''s feedback on the work, then to the response from the box office, and finally to the response from the surrounding market. The two works of "Batman and Robin" and "Peacemaker" were defeated across the board, and there was almost no room for face preservation-"Batman and Robin barely braked before losing money. "Recovering costs" is not good news. If someone says "George vs Hugo", it will usher in a defeat across the board, and it will probably be laughed off by a group of people around him. Because even Brad has not fallen to this point-the collision of "Night Interview with Vampires" and "Life and Death Speed" still gave the former a good appraisal; although the head-on confrontation of the "Seven Deadly Sins" was defeated, it was approaching 200 million. The dollar box office still became the most eye-catching result on Brad''s resume. And George is better than Brad in every aspect, not to mention the strong influence of the "emergency room story" in the United States. So, defeat across the board? Even if the opponent is Hugo, this is impossible. But the reality is so cruel. In addition to the hot topics during the propaganda period that won the hearts of many women for George, his 1997 year was not only lackluster, it could be said that it was a total disaster. It can almost be said to have directly ruined George''s "big screen dream". The news about George in the media seemed to disappear overnight, and no one even mentioned the fiasco of Georges defeat to Hugobecause this fact is so commonplace, as if the British media kept mentioning The title of "successor to the chieftain", but every time it was only a flash of inspiration, it was immediately obliterated in history, and then they immediately placed this title on other emerging bands. Now, the title of "Hugo Challenger" is the same. The "New York Post" sprinkled a handful of salt on George''s wound, and wrote a commentary about this massive failure. But the feedback received is not much, because even ordinary people are used to Hugo''s strength, no one will take this as news. Apart from sympathy, there was nothing they could give George. No one cares about George, but in just a few months, George has become the yellow flower of tomorrow. The reality is so cruel, even if George is still the most attractive actor in "Emergency Room Story", even if the audience is still crazy about him, but in the field of movies, the name "George Clooney" is not fast enough. The tendency to hide their ears disappears on the list of actors in various projects-no one wants to invest in an actor who can''t get a return, and this actor will even drag the entire movie project into the water, which is even more shunned. George looked like a "little mermaid", watching the victor walk towards the center of the carnival, but he became a bubble bit by bit and disappeared on the calm sea. It has never been easy for small-screen actors to make a career on the big screen. TV drama groups are transformed into movie theater audiences. This thorny road has been tried by countless people, and the winners are rare. But what is certain is that George is not one of them for the time being. Faced with such a result, George could hardly maintain his calmness. Although in the "Emergency Room Story" crew, he still maintained his grace and calmness, sticking to his most familiar and most successful position, and devoted himself to the new season. During the shooting, but in fact, he has spent all his energy on patience, so that he has no way to concentrate during the shooting. As long as there is a little gap, he will feel the monstrous shame surging. Come. Because of "Hugo Lancaster", this is a keyword that Hollywood can''t avoid. Even though the "Emergency Room Story" crew has taken into consideration Georges feelings and tried to avoid mentioning it, the faint whispers behind it are more offensive, which makes George feel like a poor worm who cant stand a blow. Everyone sympathized with him, as if all the sights falling on him were prickly. But for the sake of his own image, he couldn''t get angry and couldn''t argue, so he could only smash his teeth and swallow it in his stomach. This feeling almost drives him crazy. When he got home, George began to pick up the scissors and attack the pillow frantically. The feathers and cotton wool alleviated his inner anger and shame, "Hugo Lancaster! I''m going to kill you, I Yes! Kill! You!" George picked up the scissors fiercely and madly poked the huge pillow in front of him. He even cut his palm too hard, dripping with blood, but he didn''t even notice the flying sky. Xu has been stained with blood, but her eyes are constantly piercing red, venting all the negative emotions in her heart. It was not until he was exhausted that George let out a long breath, and he lay down in a mess. George is a person with good self-control. He rarely loses control of his emotions. In his memory, he has almost never seen such a situation since he was thirty years old, because George knows deeply that he wants to make a breakthrough in Hollywood. In a day, poor emotional control will not help. On the contrary, learning to control emotions and learn to build an image is one of the must-haves. The most successful example is Tom Cruise, the American idol in the 1980s, who almost tailor-made an idol image, and persevered all the way, and achieved incredible success. George also hopes to replicate this route. He needs to create his own characteristics and charm, and then carry it forward. George is a smart man, no doubt, so he succeeded. Just seized a small opportunity given by Tracy. "Tracy Jacobs..." George whispered the name softly, "Tracy Jacobs..." This name, which has been completely forgotten by Hollywood, is the key to his success. Now, George finally realized what Tracy felt at the beginning: it was like losing to Hugo, and it was heartbreaking. The failure of the "Peacemaker" is not unacceptable, because George knows deeply that any Hollywood work may succeed or fail. This is the charm of Hollywood. The overnight fame may make everyone rush to fame, but he must also bear failure. Risk to nothing. But for George, the "peacemaker" is a shame, because in the face of his provocation-the accident on the "David Late Show", Hugo did not even take the initiative to fight, not only did not say anything in the media The remarks did not mention any related topics in the circle, as if they were just trivial incidents. But that''s it. Hugo didn''t spend any effort at all. In an understatement, he won the final victory. What is even more shameful is that the failures of "Peacemaker" and "Batman and Robin" are exactly the same: terrible work, Terrible role, terrible word of mouth, even without Hugo''s action, George has already killed himself. No wonder Hugo dismissed it. Such a shame made George think that he was standing naked under the public, accepting everyone''s criticism and comments. He could not wait to wipe his neck and he was unwilling to accept such treatment. This is even more embarrassing than the Oasis Band and Mariah Carey. The disastrous defeat in the battle of the century and the ultimate showdown is a shame to many people. But George knew that at least the Oasis and Maria had achieved what they wanted-topical hype, public attention, and the final self-breakthrough: their achievements have created their own best ~ www.novelhall. com~ Although they all lost miserably to Hugo, although they all contrasted Hugo''s incredible, but at least they all succeeded. However, George had nothing, except for a piece of chicken feathers. He didn''t even have **** to cover his shame, and he didn''t even let him use his hands to cover important parts. This kind of shame of Chiguoguo penetrates deep into the bones. "Tracy Jacobs...Tracy..." George kept chanting the name repeatedly. It was because of this woman that he was given the opportunity to play Batman. Joe Schumacher and him are both With the help of Tracy, they started their own business, but both of them died at the same time because of the movie "Batman and Robin". Whether it was him or Joe, it would be difficult for him to receive a good script in a short time. Up. The Avengers. "Humph", George sneered slightly. This was a shame brand, deeply burned in his blood. "I have paid back what I owe you. Then, I will think about myself." George realized that Tracy has become a thing of the past and can no longer be his fetters, and to fight against Hugo, this is him. Destiny-he can''t choose to forget after accepting such a shame, but he knows that he needs to change the way, "Maybe, I should be friends with Hugo." At the same time as enemies, but still friends. It''s like playing politics. Those who ruled are average. Chapter 1897： Sing forward People guessed the ending, but did not guess the process: "L.A. Confidential" defeated the "Peacemaker", this is not an unexpected result; but "L.A. Secret" killed the "Peacemaker" in such a straightforward manner, Hugo Before he even did it himself, George had already succumbed without a fight? This process is really dumbfounding. In the first week of October, the "L.A. Confidential" ushered in the challenge of "Stunning Lips (.the., or more precisely, the duel between Hugo and Morgan Freeman. This is really a very interesting thing, first is David Fincher''s "psychological game", then Hugo''s "L.A. Confidential", then Morgan''s "Scare Lips", and now the only thing missing is Brahman De Pitt, the "seven deadly sins" four-member group that set countless historical records two years ago will meet again. However, compared to Hugo and Brad, Hugo and Morgan are not only without the smell of gunpowder, but they are also quite happy and harmonious. In many public occasions, Morgan has also expressed his appreciation and appreciation for Hugo many times. . For the media, this is more like an interesting thing. The "Psychological Game" and the "L.A. Confidential" showdown, the latter won; what about the "L.A. Confidential" and "L.L.A. Secret" showdown? What will be the result? After all, this is the third week of the release of "L.A. Confidential". "Scary Lips" and "Seven Deadly Sins" are movies of the same genre. This is also a sequelae left over two years ago: many thriller and suspense films are crowded into the autumn archives of September and October, hoping to replicate the "seven deadly sins" "The miracle. However, the investment of "Jian Lip Jie" is only 27 million. In addition to Morgan, the bright spots in the cast are also very limited. Despite this, Paramount Pictures has arranged 2,300 theaters for "Stun Lips" to be shown online, looking forward to the brilliant performance of the film. Faced with such a battle, the excellent performance of "L.A. Confidential" in the previous two weeks gave Warner Bros. a lot of confidence. After discussing it, they actually further expanded the film. Such a strategy really surprised many people. The increase of two hundred theaters allows more audiences to enter the cinema. Judging from the movie theater attendance this past weekend, the drop in the box office of "L.A. Confidential" will once again bring surprises. This is also true of the facts. With the additional screenings of "L.A. Confidential", it has surrendered an incredible drop of 8% for the second consecutive week and achieved a weekend box office of 27.6 million US dollars! This not only makes "L.A. Confidential" the first work since 1997 to have a box office of more than 20 million for three consecutive weeks, and has won the "Jurassic Park 2: Lost World" and "Men in Black" did not achieve results; at the same time, "L.A. Confidential" once again surpassed the box office results of the "Seven Deadly Sins" in the same period, and continued to rank fourth in the box office rankings of the third week of film history. The top three are "Independence Day", "Tornado" and "Jurassic Park". Who could have imagined that "L.A. Confidential" actually broke out with such a strong box office driving force. Such a suspense film that relies on plot to win has reached a height that many commercial movies can''t match. This suddenly reminds people of " The "Los Angeles Times" comment, "The perfect combination of commercial film and art film." The satisfaction of film critics'' tricky appetite, even comparing it with the "Godfather", has proved that this is a work that has achieved artistic success; and the outstanding performance at the box office for three consecutive weeks has exceeded two years. The previous "seven deadly sins" also proved that this work is bound to create more success in the box office. But even so, the weekend box office of up to 27.6 million US dollars is still jaw-dropping, which is almost beyond the peak category of a feature film, and is comparable to commercial blockbusters. The praise is reached at this moment. Has reached an unprecedented peak. Maybe, "L.A. Confidential" after the precipitation of time, still can''t compare with "Godfather", but it can definitely rank among the classics of drama movies. Relying on the three weeks of continuous box office offensive, the cumulative box office of "L.A. Confidential" broke the 100 million threshold in one go, and reached 110 million U.S. dollars. During the same period, the cumulative box office not only easily surpassed the "Silent Lamb", but also Going beyond the "seven deadly sins" by a full seven million dollars. Although "L.A. Confidential" was slightly inferior in the box office competition at the premiere weekend, relying on its strong reputation and a more audience-friendly atmosphere, "L.A. Confidential" made full efforts to fight against the "Seven Deadly Sins". In the same period, the results achieved a full overtake. Now, the biggest question is, in the absence of topical effects of "L.A. Confidential", can the endurance of the follow-up box office compete with the "Seven Deadly Sins"? At the beginning, the "seven deadly sins" were advancing fiercely, but they fell short at the last moment. Only a difference of five million failed to break the 200 million threshold. So, what about "L.A. Confidential" this time? Can it break the box office record of the thrilling and suspenseful movies maintained by the "seven deadly sins"? Can it achieve a zero breakthrough in the 200 million box office of a thriller and suspense movie? As the "Los Angeles Times" said: Hugo''s record will be broken by himself. In the face of "L.A. Confidential"''s domineering side-leak box office sweeping momentum, the performance of "Scared Lips" was outstanding. The box office of the premiere weekend box office data of 13 million US dollars, if there is no "L.A. Confidential", it will be easy. To win the championship, even with the "L.A. Confidential", this achievement is even more precious under the devastating momentum of a powerful opponent, not to mention that the cost of the film is only 27 million US dollars, which is for "stunned lips." There is no doubt that it is worth celebrating. "Fright Lip Robbery" undoubtedly occupies the runner-up position in the North American weekend box office rankings in the first week of October. After that, "Food for the Spirit" continued its good reputation and ranked third; "The Bridegroom''s stamina" should not be underestimated, occupying the position of the third place; the "Peacemaker" who retreated and retreated quickly fell to the fifth place. name. Such a list can really be said to be beyond everyone''s expectations. Compared with the decadence of the "peacemaker", people are more surprised by the good combat of the two comedy films "Food for the Mind" and "The Bridegroom''s Wrong Turn". For Paramount Pictures, the strategy for this fall file is obviously the correct one. The two small-cost and high-return works of "Stunning Lips" and "The Bridegroom''s Wrong Turn" are enough to make Shirley-Lan Xin Meiyu stretched. In the second week of October that followed, there were hardly any strong new releases, only one documentary and one independent low-cost comedy film. Therefore, there were no surprises on the box office chart throughout the weekend. L.A. Confidential easily Dominated the rankings and became the fourth work to achieve three consecutive weekend box office titles since 1997. The only question is, what is the specific performance of "L.A. Confidential" this week? In what manner did you win the three consecutive championships? Maintaining the level of 2,700 theaters, "L.A. Confidential" won the box office of 22 million US dollars in three days over the weekend, a drop of only 18%, continuing its absolute strong posture and aspiring again this week. The weekend box office ranking champion, this result also made "L.A. Confidential" surpass the results of "Tornado" and "Jurassic Park" in the same period, becoming the second place in the box office of the fourth week of movie history-the championship is impressively The miracle of film history "Independence Day". Step by step, "L.A. Confidential" is completely refreshing the record set by the "Seven Deadly Sins" in the autumn file, and has established a high standard that is almost insurmountable by latecomers. The $22 million weekend box office was an unsolvable problem in October. After L.A. Confidential won three consecutive championships in the bag, Scare Lips, Spiritual Food, and Groom "Duo Miwan" and "Peacemaker" are still ranked second to fifth respectively. In the list, the "Screaming Lips Tribulation" dropped only 15% the next week. This result is absolutely brilliant for the thriller and suspense movies. Paramount Pictures was overjoyed, accumulating 2,800 in two weeks. Ten thousand dollars of results have steadily crossed the cost line; in addition, "food for the mind" and "grooms go wrong" have once again surrendered a box office drop of less than 30%, and outstanding performance has become a topic of time. . The poor "peacemaker" fell again by more than 40% this week, not only at a loss, but also on the street. The cumulative box office in three weeks has not even exceeded 25 million-5% of the cost. Ten times have not been reached, this tragedy is gradually turning into a tragedy, even Universal Pictures itself can''t bear to look directly at it. The "peacemaker" is not only the only lagging behind, but also the only frustrated, even the media can''t bear to continue to fall into the trap. Many media have expressed grievances about George Clooney''s experience It seems that George''s film career has ended, which is embarrassing. In particular, the ratings of the new season of "Emergency Room Story" are still gratifying, and George''s popularity is still outstanding, which further reflects the collapse of George''s film career. Such a sound of sympathy made George even more embarrassed, and it also made George dumbfounded. It is worth mentioning that "Boojin Night" was screened in two theaters this week, with a single box office of 25,000 US dollars. It performed well, but it was not very impressive. The follow-up performance of "L.A. Confidential" is refreshing people''s cognition time and time again, and continues to advance by leaps and bounds, once again confirming the truth that excellent movies will never lack audience appreciation; and it continues to expand and "seven deadly sins" in an unstoppable manner. The gap in the box office data during the same period, and the cumulative box office in three weeks has been 143 million US dollars. Unknowingly, the movie box office can easily cross the 150 million threshold next week. It seems that all signs are showing a Fact: "L.A. Confidential" will attack what the "Seven Deadly Sins" did not do. What is certain is that the total box office of 200 million US dollars is already beckoning to "L.A. Confidential", and now there is only the last threshold to achieve the goal: "I know what you did last summer (i...what...) Last.summer and "Devil''s Spokesperson", which are also the most important, most difficult, and most difficult threshold at the same time. Chapter 1898： Final threshold Charlize Theron, whose career is in a period of strong growth, also faced such a situation for the first time: his own works were against each other. Last year, Charlize, Al Pacino and Keanu Reeves collaborated on the filming of "The Devil''s Advocate". This work was invested and produced by Warner Bros. at a cost of 57 million U.S. dollars. It caused countless topics when the shooting started. : Two popular newcomers led by a veteran actor, the director is Taylor Hackford (.) who has directed "Tears of Tears (. and "The Officer and the Gentleman (an...and.a.gentleman, Naturally it is worth looking forward to. "Devil''s Advocate" and "L.A. Confidential" are both thrilling and suspenseful plot movies. Except for the heroine, the similar themes, the close cost, and the comparable cast lineup all make the "Devil" "Spoker" became the best candidate to stop the "L.A. Confidential" four consecutive championships this week. Hugo and Als friendship naturally does not need to be repeated. "Smell the fragrance to know a woman" is the rise of Hugo after the Golden Raspberry Award. It has received a lot of support from Al, and the personal relationship between the two is also very good; and Hugo and Ji Two actors of similar ages are also competitors on many occasions, but Hugo''s performance is too strong, and Keanu''s own personality is not sharp, so the two do not have much overlap. Therefore, everyone is looking forward to the results of "Devil''s Advocate" this week, and also looking forward to the collision between this movie and "L.A. Confidential". Another thriller and suspense movie "I know what you did last summer", but not too many people paid attention, 17 million US dollars investment, a group of budding young actors, an unknown director, the entire crew The most famous is Kevin Williamson (.) who wrote "Scream (. It is difficult for this movie to attract more attention. The subject matter collides with "L.A. Confidential" and "Devil''s Advocate", and it is more like a horror movie-less competitive; the cast is not topical, and there is no promotion period. Anything that shines, even the schedule selection is very exciting. Ambiguous-there are still two weeks before Halloween. Naturally, this week all the media focused their attention on the "Devil''s Advocate" and "L.A. Confidential" showdown. The latter wants to hit the US$200 million box office. This week is the last threshold, as long as the decline can be controlled. Within 30%, then relying on excellent long-term reputation, 200 million US dollars is almost no problem, and the former will become the biggest resistance. This is really a very interesting thing, not to mention that Al sniped Hugo, just to say that Charlize himself sniped himself, it makes people laugh and cry, who can predict that Charlizes first 200 million US dollar box office work, actually decided the right. Hold it in her own hand? And the problem is that she has no way to control the box office. Therefore, Charlize also seemed dumbfounded in the propaganda process of "Devil''s Advocate". After the announcement of the North American weekend box office rankings in the third week of October, everyone was surprised! The word-of-mouth of "Devil''s Spokesperson" is polarized. The San Francisco Chronicle gave a perfect score of 100, but the San Francisco Observer only gave 40 points. In the end, the media review only reached 60 points. Although it is basically the same as the "psychological game", it cannot be said to be a devastating result for the thriller and suspense film. The polarized comment is the expected result, but it still does not meet the psychological expectations. It is only 60 points. Can''t meet people''s expectations of Al, Keanu and Charlize. This reminds people of the "wolf" starring Jack Nicholson and Michelle Pfeiffer the previous year. It is worth mentioning that, compared to the two male protagonists Keanu and Al, Charlize''s performance has received unanimous praise from the media. "The New York Times" believes that "Although Charlize is still a bit jerky among the''Devil''s Spokesperson'' compared to the amorous and natural performances in''L.A. Confidential'', the truth and pain of schizophrenia is rushing to the face. , Undoubtedly became the biggest highlight of the movie." Two consecutive works won praise, and won a place in the group of men, Charlize instantly as if riding a rocket, rose rapidly to become today''s hottest actress. Although Charlize does not currently have a hit at the box office, her acting prowess was recognized "before sunrise", and she was nominated for an Oscar for the first time that year; now two consecutive works have once again proved her prowess , Coupled with the innate advantages of excellent appearance, Charlize''s future is limitless. Of course, the box office of "L.A. Confidential" has made more people aware of Charlize with red lips. Faced with such a bad evaluation, the box office of the "devil spokesperson" has not been able to produce a miracle. The data of 12 million US dollars in the autumn file is already very good. For thriller and suspense movies, it is also worthy of recognition, but this result is not. Just let it occupy the third place. This is undoubtedly a surprise to everyone. Although the $12 million weekend box office has not been able to get one step closer, it is enough in the fall season-at least enough to occupy the back of the "L.A. Confidential" The runner-up, but the "Devil''s Advocate" is only the second runner-up, what''s the matter? Looking up, the name "I know what you did last summer" suddenly appeared, which made almost everyone take a sigh of relief. This work without anyone paying too much attention has undoubtedly become this The biggest dark horse in the fall, with only 17 million US dollars in investment, but 16 million US dollars in box office data broke out during the premiere weekend, easily stealing all the sights of this week, which is staggering. The media review of "I know what you did last summer" was quite satisfactory. A score of fifty-two is considered a passing grade for a horror film, but this film has aroused heated discussions among young people, because the film is about young people. The psychological horror that people experienced during the transitional period of growth aroused the resonance of many peers, and this was the reason why the box office of the premiere weekend* appeared. According to box office statistics, the movies box office on Friday was not bad, but it did not surpass the "devil''s spokesperson", but Saturday and Sunday ushered in an outbreak for two consecutive days, eventually not only surpassing the "devil''s spokesperson", but also successfully ranked The top ten box office results in the premiere of the autumn film history, this is absolutely incredible, absolutely dark horse, shiny! Although the "devil spokesperson" is not good at fighting, it still has a box office of 10 million at the weekend; "I know what you did last summer" is undoubtedly the biggest surprise. A result of 16 million U.S. dollars broke out, and there is even hope to shake the dominance of the "L.A. Confidential". Two works worth $10 million have almost completely divided the deserted autumn market. This is undoubtedly an arduous test for the "L.A. Confidential"-this is also the norm since the movie was released, since the "Seven Deadly Sins" After achieving excellent results, the autumn file has also become lively, but "L.A. Confidential" can be said to be absolutely strong for the previous three consecutive championships. This week, although it is difficult, it is absolutely not afraid of challenges. A 22% box office drop. This is the biggest drop in the four weeks since the release of "L.A. Confidential" and the biggest crisis in the four-week period of "L.A. Confidential". The final movie was won on the weekend of the third week of October in three days. With a box office of $17.1 million, with a slight advantage of just over one million, it overpowered "I know what you did last summer" and successfully won four consecutive championships. This is the first time since 1997 to complete the fourth. Consecutive works! In the face of such strong competition, the box office crisis of "L.A. Confidential" was unavoidable, but the film still relied on a strong reputation and outstanding feedback, once again withstood the pressure and completed a beautiful blow. Although "L.A. Confidential" ushered in the biggest drop since its release this week, the drop was not only controlled within 30%, but it was also the second place in the box office of the fifth week of film history on weekends-still ranked "independent" After Japan, with such a result, there is nothing worth mentioning. Relying on the strong performance in the fourth week, the cumulative box office of "L.A. Confidential" reached 166 million U.S. dollars in one fell swoop. After crossing the last threshold tremblingly-although it was not the "devil''s spokesperson" that was defeated but "I know what you did last summer", nevertheless, the "L.A. Confidential" broke the box office record of the "Seven Deadly Sins" and made an impact. The momentum of 200 million US dollars has reached its peak. It is almost certain now that the film will make history firmly. All people need to do is to wait, waiting for the continuous influx of audiences into the cinema, and then create a new history of thriller and suspense movies! Immediately after the fourth week of October, L.A. Confidential" once again surrendered a 23% drop in the box office, earning a box office of 13 million and one million US dollars, and the corresponding "I know what you did last summer" received $13.12 million with a box office drop of 18%. In the end, "I know what you did last summer" was 20,000 dollars. The weak advantage of the US dollar ended the four consecutive championships of "L.A. Confidential" and successfully won the North American weekend box office championship. Because the gap was too weak, the exhibitor relationship had to be repeatedly confirmed three times, and finally came to the conclusion, "I know what you did last summer", with only 108,000 U.S. dollars, successfully won the October issue. The weekend box office laurels for four weeks has also become the record of the weakest championship and runner-up in film history. Although "L.A. Confidential" was defeated, it ended its box office journey in the last week of October in a win-win manner. "The Devil''s Advocate" dropped only 15% in the box office this week and performed very well. It can be seen that although the media reviews are not satisfactory, the audience''s reputation is not bad, especially those who walk for Charlize. The audience of movie theaters began to grow rapidly, which saved some face for the movie''s box office. In the following week, "I know what you did last summer" completed the re-election of the championship, the dark horse style was revealed, and the "L.A. Confidential" quickly sprinted towards the shackles of history and sprinted again. Chapter 1899： First break 200 million With the weakest box office gap in film history, regrettably passing by the five consecutive championships, the "L.A. Confidential" still has no weakening momentum. After being runner-up for two consecutive weeks, it has encountered an investment of up to 105 million. The strong crushing of the US dollar super blockbuster "Starship Team (., the limited autumn box office market quickly shrank, which caused the "L.A. Confidential" to move toward 200 million US dollars. The pace was quickly slowed down. But at this moment, after passing the final threshold of "I know what you did last summer" and "Devil''s Advocate", no one can stop the "L.A. Confidential". In the first week of November, L.A. Confidential first surpassed the Seven Deadly Sins with a box office data of 6 million US dollars over the weekend. With a box office score of 198 million US dollars, it became the current thriller suspense movie. The film history box office record holder; in the second week of November, "L.A. Confidential" once again won the weekend box office of 4.8 million US dollars, ranking fifth in the North American weekend box office chart this week, and promoted the film in one fell swoop ''S cumulative box office has crossed the incredible 200 million threshold, and reached the position of 206 million US dollars in one go, becoming the first thriller suspense movie in film history that won 200 million US dollars at the box office! The answer is revealed. "L.A. Confidential" successfully surpassed the "Seven Deadly Sins". This excellent work of word-of-mouth surpassed all obstacles and endured all kinds of difficulties. In the end, it relied on the strong strength of the work to achieve an incredible overtake; at the same time, "L.A. Confidential" "It also achieved the supreme dream of the "seven deadly sins" within reach, broke the 200 million shackles, and created a new history. 200 million, this is still the threshold to measure the outstanding and peak of the North American movie box office. Even if "Independence Day" pulled the North American box office record to 500 million in one go, 200 million is still the mainstream so far. As of 1997, a total of seven films in North America had broken the 300 million box office and ranked at the forefront of film history. There were only 22 works that have made 200 million. In the long film development history of nearly a century, such a number is true. It''s rare. Although after entering the 1990s, the movie box office ushered in a big explosion, rising at an incredible rate, but 200 million US dollars is still the most representative and clear benchmark. So far, no thriller and suspense movie can rank among the 22 works. Although thriller and suspense movies are different from horror movies, they have a wider audience and better film quality. Among them, there are many works such as "Silent Lamb" and "Fatal Temptation. Confusion" that have received Oscar nominations and even awards, but they are subject to The special subject matter, thrilling and suspenseful plot movies always lack further motivation in terms of box office pull, making the movie unable to compete with a lot of action, love, and comedy movies. On the current box office rankings of thriller and suspense movies, "Seven Deadly Sins," "Fatal Seduction, Confusion," and "The Silent Lamb" are among the top three, with a box office of 195 million and one. One hundred and fifty-six million and one hundred and thirty million. It can be seen that the gap between the three is very obvious, and even the difficulty of breaking through the 150 million shackles is extremely huge, let alone 200 million U.S. dollars. . The "seven deadly sins" once had the opportunity to create a new history, and the threshold of 200 million was only within reach, but unfortunately, it was still at a loss in the last moment. Of course, the box office data of 195 million US dollars is still the well-deserved number one in film history, and it was created in the cold autumn season, which shows the driving force of the "seven deadly sins" on the entire North American film market. This is why 200 million dollars is so difficult and unattainable for a thriller and suspense movie. Now, "L.A. Confidential" has created a new history and rewritten North American box office history. It has not only become the first thriller suspense film with a box office of more than 200 million US dollars, but also the first film history to create 200 million in the autumn file. The US dollar box office works-more than the height that the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Pulp Fiction" could not reach. This is an earth-shaking effect for the entire movie market. Both the subject matter and the schedule have completely refreshed people''s fixation. Concept. Such an experience is no stranger to Hugo. Strictly speaking, "L.A. Confidential" is not a thriller movie, more it should be a suspense story movie, because the thriller plot in the movie is almost non-existent, and it is more based on the suspense mode of solving the case. It can be called a model of the story movie. However, in the classification of the exhibition relationship, it is still divided into the category of thriller and suspense movies, and belongs to the same type of work as the "seven deadly sins". Thus, history was born! Two years ago, the "seven deadly sins" turned out to break the pattern of the North American box office market; two years later, "L.A. Confidential" once again made a strong push to completely reshuffle the North American box office market pattern, and horrified suspenseful themes. Feature films have received unprecedented attention, and the planning of the autumn archives has officially embarked on the conference table of major film production companies. It is conceivable that in the history of movie development, there will be a different style. This is not the first time that Hugo has appeared at a historical turning point. "Pulp fiction" opened the way to the rise of independent films, "Independence Day" tapped the new potential of the box office market, and "Seven Deadly Sins" changed the downturn in the fall season. Malaise, and now "L.A. Confidential" has come out, which further promotes the advancement of the film industry. Behind this one movie, Hugo''s figure occupies an increasingly heavier proportion. He is creating a new history as an actor, which belongs to his history. This is indeed an era belonging to Hugo. In fact, "L.A. Confidential" broke through 200 million U.S. dollars at the box office, which is also a new record for Hugo, because this is his fourth personal work with a box office of over 200 millionfollowing "Schindler''s List", " The fourth 200 million box office after "Life and Death" and "Independence Day" enabled him to tie Harrison Ford and become the second actor in film history with four 200 million works. Harrison-Ford''s creation of this historical brilliance relies on two series of movies, "Star Wars" and "Indiana Jones", which are also the two greatest works of Harrison''s actor career so far, two series of six works have contributed Four with a box office of 200 million US dollars, and two with a box office of nearly 200 million US dollars, this also makes Harrison the most appealing and decent hero in the American market. If you just talk about the brilliant box office, Brad Pitt, Tom Cruise, Arnold Schwarzenegger are far from being compared with Harrison, or even qualified for comparison. Only Tom Hanks, relying on the "Back to the Future" and "Forrest Gump" works-the box office both exceeded 200 million US dollars, can barely qualify. Now, there is finally an actor who can rival Harrison in the North American market: Hugo Lancaster. It can even be said that Hugo has now surpassed Harrison, because he is not relying on the loyal audience of the series of films, because his 200 million US dollars works are all appearing in a history-breaking posture, because an "Independence Day" has been completely Changed the history of North American film. Hugo has irreplaceable works for the history of North American films in the 1990s. In terms of box office alone, he has contributed eight works with a box office of over 100 million, and all of these eight works have a box office of 170 million. The above, even using "unbelievable" to describe it can not accurately express Hugo''s strong box office appeal. Among the eleven works that Hugo took after the Golden Raspberry Award, only three did not exceed 100 million at the box office. They were "Scent of a Woman"-witnessing Al Pacino''s summit. "Before Sunrise"-witnessed the shining debut of screenwriter Hugo, "Death Row"-witnessed Hugo''s first Oscar actor, the Golden Man. It can be said that the great success of "L.A. Confidential" is indeed another intensive stroke in Hugo''s honor book. More importantly, this is the first time Hugo has joined as a producer. Into the production of the entire movie. This also proves that Hugo''s "golden hands" really exists, not only as an actor, but not only as a screenwriter, but also as a producer. Hugo''s insight was once again recognized by people. In an instant, the "perfectness" in the midst of intensive shooting became hot, and many people began to regret: Why are they not as bold as Sony Columbia Pictures? Even though people are used to Hugo''s record-breaking pace, the "L.A. Confidential" still attracted a lot of exclamation. Amidst this exclamation, the pace of "L.A. Confidential" still shows no slowdown. After the cumulative box office exceeded 200 million, the popularity of the movie in theaters has not weakened. On the contrary, it is also because of the "first film history" "Thriller and suspense movies that exceeded 200 million box office" have attracted much attention and attracted many audiences who were not interested in movies to enter the theaters. This also made the film''s box office rebound. Incredible! Then entering the end of the year, the major award ceremonies extended an olive branch to the "L.A. Confidential". The many nominations made people truly realize that this is indeed a movie comparable to the "Godfather", and it is indeed a movie. A film that is enough to make a difference at the Oscars, quietly, "L.A. Confidential" has become the number one favorite for the best Oscars in a voice of praise and pursuit, and it has also won a lot of support. Many people think that this is definitely a "perfect combination of commercial film and art film" work, even if it wins the best film, it deserves its name. With the help of this trend, "L.A. Confidential" was unbelievably released until April 1998, and the entire screening schedule lasted for thirty-one weeks, which was jaw-dropping. In the end, the box office of "L.A. Confidential" actually came to the position of 260 million U.S. dollars. Such fabulous box office data once again caused an uproar in the United States! Chapter 1900： Miracles dont stop Breaking through 200 million is a miracle, but for the "L.A. Confidential", it is obvious that the pace of miracles has not stopped. After crossing the 200 million threshold without any suspense, the "L.A. Confidential" relies on the powerful Word of mouth and audience enthusiasm continued to advance in the North American market. After nearly eight months after the majestic release, the final cumulative box office fell at 260 million. This makes "L.A. Confidential" successfully surpassed "Schindler''s List" and "Speed ??of Life and Death", becoming the second-highest work of Hugo''s personal box office-just behind "Independence Day"; and in the film history box office list On top of that, it was successfully ranked in the top ten, and it happened to be in the tenth place. The outstanding performance has caused countless media to lose all the words, and only need to throw the "10th in the history of film, 260 million US dollars". Box office data is enough to shock the audience. In this movie history box office list, "Independence Day", "Star Wars", "Alien e.t", "Jurassic Park", "Forrest Gump", "Lion King", "Planet" War 3: Revenge of the Samurai (return.of.the., "Indiana Jones", "Home Alone" and "L.A. Confidential", as many as seven works are fantasy and science fiction, with only three exceptions , Respectively are "Home Alone", "Forrest Gump" and "L.A. Secret". "Home Alone" is a pure family comedy movie, while "Forrest Gump" is divided into war and comedy genres. Comedy can also be said to be an irreplaceable part of the American film market. The atmosphere of family joy is a strong box office call. force. Therefore, the only real interloper is "L.A. Confidential". As a fictional film with a horror and suspense theme, "L.A. Confidential" made up the last gap in the North American market: it was the first strictly fictional film since "Forrest Gump", and it ranked among the top ten box office in film history; At the same time, it has also become an absolute masterpiece of thriller and suspense movies, filling the gap that suspense movies have never really occupied a place in the box office market, and creating history. Since the birth of Alfred Hitchcock, thriller and suspense movies have become the most important part of North American film history genres, and there are countless classics that have been born. Although the audience is relatively narrow, they are enduring. , Has always had a large number of loyal audiences. But unfortunately, the thriller and suspense movies in history have not been able to really hit the world. Among all the works of horror, horror, and suspense, the truly epoch-making significance is the "Ghost Chaser" produced in 1984. This movie is in Sweeping the box office of 234 million US dollars that year completely changed the historical status of thriller and suspense movies. But it is a pity that "Ghost Chaser" is more often regarded as a comedy movie of fantasy adventure. The element of fear is only one of the gimmicks, so it still has not been able to open the situation. Among the top 20 box office in film history, there is not a single seat in the real suspense movie. This is undoubtedly a huge regret for the North American film market. Once the "seven deadly sins" were high hopes, but unfortunately, the last moment was a step away; now, "L.A. Confidential" has finally completed this feat. Although the movie is more suspenseful and plot than horror and horror, it is still It fills the gap in genre films, and even the film is one step closer to becoming one of the top ten in movie history, making the dominance of fantasy and sci-fi movies truly subverted. This is a sensation for the entire film industry. What''s more, as a feature film, "L.A. Confidential" also joined forces with "Forrest Gump", once again proving that truly outstanding art films can still attract enough box office. In particular, "L.A. Confidential" can be said to be a perfect textbook for drama movies, which completely changed Hollywood to drama art movies, and the importance of screenwriting reached a new high once again. Two hundred and sixty million U.S. dollars, this is not only the result of breaking the 200 million box office, it is not only the outstanding work of the tenth place in film history, but also the driving force for "L.A. Confidential" to change the course of film history. Hugo once again wrote the road to miracles with an unexpected attitude. From "Independence Day" in 1996 to "L.A. Confidential" in 1997, Hugo''s pace in exploring the context of the film market has become faster, deeper and wider. After "L.A. Confidential" achieved incredible box office results in North America, it came to overseas markets and still won the hearts of the audience. Although this is a film set in the 1950s in Los Angeles, the intricate story, the whispering narrative, and the lifelike characters, placed in any corner of the world, are all stories that can make people feel empathy-and compared to "vulgar" "Fiction", "L.A. Confidential" reveals the black inside story behind Hollywood, and it has also triggered a movie-watching frenzy among audiences all over the world. "L.A. Confidential" was screened in 45 countries and regions overseas, and the best performance was no different from the United Kingdom. The United Kingdom was full of praise for the many dark humours in "L.A. Confidential", and for the meticulous film The script setting and the rigorous role setting were even more controversial. They definitely raised their hands and feet to agree with such a work. In the end, the film broke out with a box office of 57 million US dollars in the British Isles. "Seven Deadly Sins" achieved results in the UK market that year, and temporarily became the UK''s annual box office champion. In addition to the United Kingdom, the performance of movies in Japan, France and Italy is also very good, especially Japan. The largest film market in Asia has been completely crazy for Hugo-just like they are crazy for Tom Cruise. , "L.A. Confidential" won a strong box office of 53 million U.S. dollars here, becoming the only market in the world with a final box office of over 50 million, except for the United Kingdom and the United States. The performance was shocking and even made Warner Bros. All were stunned. The box office of France and Italy both exceeded US$40 million, and both exceeded US$45 million, easily surpassing the previous box office data of the "seven deadly sins" here, and set off a frenzy of watching movies. Only these four overseas markets have jointly contributed 207 million US dollars in the box office. This not only means that the overseas box office of "L.A. Confidential" exceeds the North American box office is already a certainty, but also means that the movie''s overseas box office The box office will hopefully break through the 300 million threshold and become the third Hugo movie to reach such a high overseas box office after "Schindler''s List" and "Independence Day". "L.A. Confidential" did not disappoint Warner Bros. and the expectant audience. Germany is one of the rare regions in the global box office market that is below the "seven deadly sins" performance. "L.A. Confidential" won the box office of 38 million US dollars here-still an absolutely outstanding result, temporarily ranking top in Germany The annual box office ranking champion position, but this data does not exceed the "seven deadly sins." It can be seen that Germany, a cold and serious country, prefers the cold and humid New York to the sunny Los Angeles-of course it is just fun. Nevertheless, it includes Germany, Australia, Brazil, Argentina, Spain, Sweden, and China. country. delicious. The box office of seven countries and regions, including Hong Kong, exceeded 10 million U.S. dollars, and the box office of Australia and Brazil both exceeded 20 million. The outstanding performance has caused good news from all over the world and fully exceeded the "seven deadly sins." At the same time, it also made Warner Bros. smile. In the end, "L.A. Confidential" easily crossed the 300 million threshold in 45 markets around the world, and it swept the box office of 350 million U.S. dollars, surpassing "Schindler''s list", and became Hugo''s personal overseas box office second. Gao''s work completely refreshed Hugo''s personal box office record. In the North American market plus overseas markets, "L.A. Confidential" has stolen the box office of 610 million U.S. dollars. Even Warner Bros. can''t expect this box office data. This work with an investment of only 40 million U.S. dollars There is no doubt that a mythical story has been created again, even more impressive than the original stories of "Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction". It makes everyone once again witness the birth of this miraculous land in Hollywood. Can bring a steady stream of surprises. Even more frightening is that "L.A. Confidential" relied on its strong box office performance to be on the top of the 1997 annual box office ranking list, unexpectedly surpassing a number of summer hot works, and temporarily above the North American annual box office list. High in the championship-defeated "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World", "Men in Black", "Big Talker", "Air Force One" and other wonderful works; and only on the global annual box office list Temporarily lagging behind "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost WorldHighland is hanging in the runner-up position. When this temporary list came out, almost the entire United States was in an uproar. Summer movies failed to win the year-end box office championship. This is not news. Many works released during the holiday season can often explode with more box office energy; but the problem is that the fall movies temporarily hold the year-end championship in their hands, which is simply shocking. , The turmoil of the world turmoil, the most neglected, most underestimated, and most excluded schedule of the year, but the Jedi counterattack has been realized. This is simply... a big rebellion! And its hard to imagine that it was a thriller and suspense story that created this achievement? The world seems to be no longer what people are familiar with. "L.A. Confidential" relied on its own efforts to add fire to the reform of the North American film market, burning up, and completely changing the rules of the entire industry. All of this was placed two years ago, and it was almost impossible to happen, even if he didn''t even dare to imagine it. Even if the "seven deadly sins" turned out to change some situations, it is still difficult for people to imagine such a situation: It seems that before the birth of the airplane, no one could imagine that a person could fly in the air. But now, the "L.A. Confidential" has just appeared, and it has reopened history with the strongest performance in an undisputed posture! Chapter 1901： Change the rules Barry Meyer looked at the "New York Times" on his desk. The headline on the front page was "''L.A. Confidential'' changes the rules of the industry: suspense drama movies are coming." This made Barry slightly raised his eyebrows, although There is no smile at the corner of his mouth, but from his brisk pace and relaxed lips, it can be seen that he is in a very happy mood today. Barry raised his head to look at his secretary Michelle Page (.page), and asked calmly, "What are the arrangements for today?" Michelle opened his notepad, "There is an interview at nine o''clock in the morning. It is the golden pasture of the "American Weekly"." Barry nodded slightly, "Is the subject still the one that was determined last time?" How does Warner Bros know the hero with a clever eye. This is the subject of the interview. After the "Independence Day" swept across the army last year, the CEO of Twentieth Century Fox, Kevin Pence, also received a similar interview. Kevin is now a historical reformer at the forefront of the times. , Now it''s Barry''s Warner Bros., and it is undoubtedly the "L.A. Confidential" that brought all this. "Yes, I already sent the detailed outline of the interview to your e-mail address last night." Michelle gave a positive answer. Now computers have gradually become popular. Although the Internet has not been completely private and life-oriented, it is basically Many of the features have already appeared. "Then there will be a meeting at half past ten. It is for the film production department. They have a few projects at hand. They want to find Hugo to play the lead role, but the board seems to have some opinions." Barry paused for a while, and frowned slightly, "Is it because of the budget?" Naturally, he couldn''t be more clear about these things. The board members of the company would always only stare at their own interests and never let go. , There is no long-term consideration at all. "I heard the rumors, they are disgusting that I gave Hugo 20% of the box office dividend, huh," Barry sneered, full of disdain, "They don''t even look at Hugo for the movie. How much value it brings, a group of no-brained guys." After "L.A. Confidential" signed a contract with Hugo, the contract stipulated that Hugo could get 20% of the North American box office, which would be $52 million! Before the "L.A. Confidential", the holder of the highest box office record in Hollywood film history was still Hugo. He received nearly 34 million US dollars through "Life and Death Speed", opening a new chapter in North America''s history; later Hugo again Twenty million clubs have been opened through the "Independence Day"-this is also the most peak existence in the entire Hollywood, only Hugo and Kim Carey have such qualifications, but I heard that Tom Cruise and Tom Han Brooks, Brad Pitt, Harrison Ford are all fighting to get into this club. However, before the 20 million club prospered, Hugo once again set his own record. Relying on the producer status of "L.A. Confidential", he received a remuneration of 52 million US dollars, even if it was placed in the distant 20 million. Years later, almost all is an unimaginable data. Even after deducting 50% of the wealthy tax, the after-tax income of $26 million is still enough to make Hugo the first person in the entire entertainment industry. Now Hugo and Lawrence Rockefeller pay 50% of the wealthy tax, which is a very interesting thing. Although Warner Bros. did not release specific data, people in the circle have heard rumors more or less that the title of "the first man in Hollywood today" is definitely not for nothing. Hugo once again relied on his own powerful appeal to create Miracle. The remuneration of fifty-two million dollars is a height that almost no one can imagine. Therefore, in fact, the circle has been discussing, instead of letting Hugo participate in the box office dividend, it is better to invite Hugo to star with a salary of 20 million US dollars. This is definitely a deal that will not lose money. But the problem is that Hugo has now completely transcended the category of an actor, and has more influence as a screenwriter and producer. It is foreseeable that Hugo''s next move will not be underestimated. Of course, first of all, everyone can pay attention to what kind of work "Perfect" will be, and then you can judge the true level of Hugo as a screenwriter. Now, Warner Bros. is actually complaining inside. Everyone is complaining that Barry pays too much dividends to Hugo-so their dividends will naturally decrease accordingly. But Barry was completely dismissive of such controversies. When Hugo asked for a cost of 50 million US dollars, these board members almost seemed to want a piece of their meat. "What does a suspenseful drama movie need so much budget for? "Now Hugo has proved his worth-again and again, "L.A. Confidential" has created such outstanding box office results. Hugo has made great contributions in front of the stage and behind the scenes. Without Hugo, Barry thinks this film If the box office of a movie can exceed $100 million, it will be capped. But it is ridiculous that the suits who are sitting in the meeting room are complaining that they make too little money. "I know about it." Barry was just a momentary gaffe, and soon returned to normal. He is absolutely sure to deal with these board members. It is just too annoying. "You just mentioned the project of the film department. Today Are there meetings with them?" Michelle shook his head, "Not yet." Barry thought about it for a while, "Arrange a meeting at...two o''clock in the afternoon, yes, after lunch comes back, the main character who sells the main character." Although Hugo''s next work has been confirmed, Paramount Pictures "Trumen''s World", but he knows that he must not relax, and now is an excellent opportunity for Warner Bros. to develop rapidly. After Michelle wrote it down, Barry lifted his chin to signal Michelle to continue, but after listening for a while, Barry interrupted Michelle again, "You call Rick to arrange a meeting and lunch." "Need to mention the subject?" Michelle raised an eyebrow and asked, but the movement in his hand did not stop. "No, it''s just a pure work lunch." Barry thought about it carefully, then clicked his chin, "I remember that there will be less than two weeks before Hugo''s birthday, and I will be free tomorrow morning. You and I will pick a gift for him." After a pause, Barry''s brain was running at high speed. "By the way, ask Marvin Josephson. Can we make the dinner we talked about earlier? If its not appropriate, then you can only postpone it. You tell him that I was in a hurry that day, and remember to express my apologies." Business is a huge system. While wooing Endeavour''s elite brokerage company, he needs to keep a certain distance from the international innovation management company, but he can''t completely cut off the connection. Therefore, he needs to play some tricks, although in fact there is no problem at all for him to attend the appointment. At the same time, Paramount''s Shirley Lansing also started the meeting early. The box office of "L.A. Confidential" was very hot. Although the final box office has not yet come out at the time of the meeting, Shirley has sensitively felt that When it comes, Hugo''s salary will reach a new high. Of course, the "Trumen''s World" contract has been signed and everything is okay, but Shirley knows that she was too strong in the previous negotiations, and she needs to relax now. The world" is very important. The entire Hollywood is like a precision machine, running fast. From the perspective of laymen, although the box office of "L.A. Confidential" is outstanding, it does not reach the height of "Independence Day". It is difficult for them to understand everyone''s attitude towards Hugo and "L.A. Confidential"; but inside From the perspective of pedestrians, they can clearly feel that the film industry is about to change again. As the promoter of all this, the importance of Hugo is rising. Correspondingly, the elite brokerage companies and DreamWorks Status will continue to rise. Especially now there are widespread rumors in the circle that Hugo is likely to become a shareholder of DreamWorks, so this is almost a game-changing move. No one can clearly predict the future of DreamWorks. Of course, objectively speaking, Hugo is just an actor, and the direct actions he can make are very limited, but now Hugo and Steven Spielberg, David Geffen, Jeffrey Kasenberg Ge is a top person at the same level, and the influence of the huge network behind them is hard to estimate. Therefore, the entire industry has started to get busy, in places where people can''t see it. As the focus of everyones attention, Hugo did not have such a deep feeling. On the one hand, he actively participated in the propaganda of "L.A. Confidential", and his busy schedule also gave him no time to care about these detailed and terminal conditions; one We need to keep in touch with the "Perfect" crew in New York. The film was officially announced in September, and post-production started. Because James is cutting while filming and there are no special effects in post-production, so soon With all the work done, Sony Columbia Pictures has begun to arrange the release schedule, hoping to meet the Oscar registration deadline. On the other hand, Hugo also needs to invest a lot of time in the script reading of "Trumen''s World". Although Hugo has his own experience of comedy performance, the script reading is still the most important thing, and the role is figured out. It needs Hugo to devote all his energy. Therefore, even for the $52 million in remuneration, Hugo has no energy to exclaim for the time being. He is so busy that his time to sleep is extremely precious, not to mention that "L.A. Confidential" is still in theaters. These remunerations The figures have not been calculated, let alone the accounts, Hugo naturally has no real feelings at all. Finally, he won a full day''s rest today. Hugo read the script for a morning in the study and felt that his brain was almost clogged, so he decided to go for a jog, sweating and quieting the whole person. Changed clothes, ran downstairs quickly, Hugo habitually started to speed up when he left the villa-this way, no matter whether the paparazzi is at the door or not, he can buy time for him, but today is very unexpected. There is only one at the door. Human, Hugo frowned slightly, and ran quickly without thinking. But after only a few steps, Hugo''s footsteps slowly stopped. Chapter 1902： Finally meet The advantage of living in Malibu is that it is really quiet and has enough *. Even if the paparazzi stayed in front of the villa for a few days, it would be difficult to take useful photos. It would be better to stay in downtown Los Angeles. There may be more bursts. Moreover, in the "L.A. Confidential" propaganda period recently, Hugo''s exposure rate remains high, which also relaxes the paparazzi a little bit. Relatively speaking, the number of paparazzi at the entrance of the villa has dropped a lot. Leaving the villa today, Hugo did not feel the heat wave coming from the paparazzi, nor was he surprised. On the contrary, it was strange that there was only one person standing at the door, alone, which seemed too unusual. Moreover, this person did not hide, but stood at the door of the garage a little dazedly, hesitating, not like a paparazzi, but like an ordinary resident waiting for someone - there are still many ordinary residents in Malibu. Therefore, Hugo didn''t think much, and ran out in small steps. However, the image that flashed by just appeared in his mind. Hugo always felt a little familiar and a little unfamiliar. This is almost normal for Hugo with face blindness, but today it makes Hugo. There was a bit of worry in his heart. Before he realized it, he slowed down, and just walked a few steps forward, and stopped where he was. Hugo stood there, panting slightly, but the vague image in his mind became clear bit by bit, and finally even the face he had barely seen clearly became clear. Hugo actually didn''t start running at all, but he couldn''t help but breathe, because he knew that face and was always deep in his memory: Lena Franco. Why did Lena appear in Malibu today, and still standing in front of his villa, is it to see James? Hugo stood in this way, with his back facing the woman behind him, but he could feel the gaze falling on his shoulders, hot and heavy, causing his muscles to tremble slightly. Hugo didn''t turn around, and the woman didn''t speak. It seemed that it was extremely difficult to make a sound. She could only stand silently and watch Hugo''s back. Hugo took two deep breaths. He originally thought that after he had completely let go, all this would become simple, but in fact it was not as simple as he thought-but it was not as difficult as he thought. Hugo''s mouth was slightly outlined. A smile. He decided not to wait for her to take the initiative to speak, but he took the initiative. So Hugo turned around like this. Then Hugo saw Lena standing in front of her, wearing a light yellow spinning long skirt. The tender sky blue flowers on the skirt sway gently in the sea breeze, swaying to outline a touch of style. . It is indeed not as difficult as imagined. The most difficult thing is at the moment before turning around. Once you turn around, all the shackles in your heart disappear, and the corners of Hugo''s mouth are loosened, and a light smile is gently outlined, gentle and indifferent. . Lifting his head, Hugo saw Lenas eyes. Lena had a pair of sky blue eyes, and her curved peach eyes were as quiet and intoxicated as a spring water. Even though the years had added many wrinkles in the corners of her eyes, she still couldnt hide them. The depth of the eyes makes people want to explore the story in those eyes. Although Hugo''s eyes were amber, they inherited Lena''s temperament. Lena ran into Hugo''s eyes and looked away in a panic. She couldn''t help but turned away from her body. She didn''t want to make direct contact with Hugo at all, but as soon as she moved her feet, she stiffened in place. Immediately afterwards, the body began to tremble, and there was no way to calm down the trembling fingers, she could only clenched her fist hastily, and then placed it behind her back, concealing her tension. After a pause, Lena forced herself to turn around again, lifted her chin, and looked at Hugo pretendingly, opened her mouth slightly, her lips squirmed but no sound was spoken, just quiet. Looking at Hugo, he seemed to want to look at the man in front of him carefully with his own eyes, see through the blank of the twenty-two years, and trace the growth trajectory of Hugo in detail. But Lena failed, because the man in front of her was completely different from the immature boy in her memory. Only the sunlight between her brows reminded her that this was the little child. This recognition easily destroyed Lena. She stood there at a loss. She couldn''t even burst into tears. She just stood blankly, as if the soul had already begun to burn slowly, and the air was floating in the air. A heartbreaking floral fragrance. At this moment, Lena really realized what she had missed, what she had done to Hugo in front of her, time was too strong and too cruel, erased all traces, and wrote again. Quite different years. She has no regrets, because as Hugo said, she is not worth regrets. She is not even qualified to regret it. Her regrets will only make Hugo embarrassed, make Francos family unworthy, and make her. I became imperfect. Therefore, she has no qualifications to regret, no qualifications to complain... and no qualifications to be sad. Hugo watched Lena fall apart in front of his own eyes, but he couldn''t bear itas a stranger, he couldn''t bear to see it either. So Hugo opened his mouth, "Good afternoon..." Hugo tried to come up with a name, but couldn''t find a suitable one, so he said, "Lina, are you here to find James?" Madam , Too rusty, too deliberate; mother, too ironic, too mean; mother, too intimate, too hypocritical...so, it is the most appropriate name to call, "James has gone to acting school, he should be there soon Come back, you''d better go in and wait for him." While talking, Hugo walked back and greeted Lena to enter the villa, as if he were a hospitable host. After all, James is now living in Hugo''s house, and he doesn''t need to be hypocritical. Lena did not follow in Hugo''s footsteps, but watched Hugo walk to the wooden fence. Looking at the generous back, the voice in Lena''s throat finally squeezed out, "I''m sorry..." this sentence, interval Twenty-two years, but all of Lena''s strength has been exhausted. She knows that she is not qualified to apologize, but other than that, she doesn''t know what to say, "Hugo, I''m sorry." Hugo stopped and stood there for a moment, then pressed his lips, a slight smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and he turned to look at Lena in front of him, "I accept your apology." In a word, Lena was completely stunned. This was a response she had never expected, but the relief in the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth was so real that it hurt Lena''s eyes. Hugo chose to forgive in order to let him go; more importantly, for Adam, he chose to forgive. He has spent 22 years remembering the term "mother", but he has forgotten that there is a more important person in his life, his father. Therefore, he chose to forgive and formally bid farewell to the past 22 years. He chose to stand by his father''s side and become Adam''s son instead of Lena''s. It''s as if Lena is James'' mother. Its just a pity that it took Hugo too much time to realize this. He never forgets Lena. Isnt it a kind of harm to Adam? Fortunately, Hugo finally figured out all this, so he could smile and calmly face Lena; therefore, he could accept Lena''s apology calmly and calmly. The small smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth completely bloomed, "Come in, stand outside and wait, someone will blame me for inadequate hospitality." Hugo opened the wooden fence and said, "James has expressed here recently. Very good, you can see that he is really interested in acting. If you want, you can let him show the results to you later." Lina looked at Hugos relaxed expression, and finally stepped away, but it was so difficult, one step, then one step, and then passing by Hugo, she could even smell Hugo from the breeze. The fresh licorice fragrance stopped slightly before stepping on the wooden stairs and walking down step by step. "Be careful, the staircase design here looks very stylish, but I have not received less complaints, it is too troublesome." Hugo fell behind and introduced it friendly, as if he was just an ordinary friend. The visit was average, or more accurately, it was James'' mother. Hugo led Lena into the first floor of the villa, but Lena curiously looked at the plants and trees in the house, bit by bit, thinking of how Hugo and James lived here. But there are mixed feelings in my heart, and the complicated mood is hard to describe In fact, Lena has no idea why she came to Malibu, whether it is for James, or for Hugo, or for Save the bad atmosphere at home. Lena only felt that her life had become a mess, everything was different from the beginning, but she didnt know when it started to change, or that everything was built on from the beginning. The mirage above the lies. Hugo looked at Lena''s fluctuating expression, and he could vaguely guess the confusion of Franco''s family. James occasionally revealed his words, but it has nothing to do with Hugo. He has chosen to let go, so he refuses to involve him. Even if he knows that the chaos is largely related to him, he is not responsible for calming the chaos. "So, can I give you something? White water? Coke? Juice? Or red wine?" Hugo politely fulfilled the duties of a master, Lena was stunned, "White water, thank you." Hugo nodded slightly. , And then went to the kitchen, poured a cup of warm water, and placed it in front of Lena. Lena gently picked up the boiling water, the warm temperature warmed the palms of her hands, looked down at the crystal clear white water, but her thoughts slowly settled. Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside, interrupting Lena''s thoughts. She raised her head and looked at Hugo. Hugo smiled politely, "James and the others are back." Chapter 1903： Calm down James and Toby Maguire rushed in directly, one after the other, they seemed to be arguing about who could arrive first. Not far behind, Alex and Samora were talking and laughing. Moving forward slowly, he didn''t seem to be anxious at all. When James ran to the inner court, he still had a positional advantage, but when he looked up, he saw Lena. Lena just appeared in front of him, which caught James by surprise and stopped his feet on the spot. , Looked at Lena in front of her at a loss, wondering how she should respond. Toby didn''t find such a small detail. He just sprinted forward with inertia, and finally rushed into the hall. He immediately raised his hands and cheered with a laugh, "Haha, I told you, I was early I told you!" I saw Hugo and waved his hand to say hello. Then I saw the stranger. Then he immediately put his hands down, gave Hugo a little embarrassed look, but found Hugo''s face. With a playful smile, Toby also shrieked. James stood in the courtyard and shouted from a distance, "Why are you here?" He couldn''t help but glance at Hugo, but he was a little guilty, so his eyes didn''t have time to fall on Hugo''s expression. , Quickly dodged. Lena also turned her head to look at Hugo, but as if touching a charcoal fire, she lowered her head and turned to look at James again, "I''m here to see you..." Lena paused. , "I rented you a house in the city. If you want to stay here to learn acting, live in the city." "I don''t want it!" James refused almost subconsciously, "Why should I live in the city? I live here well, everything is fine! Before you show up, everything is fine!" The words were spoken impulsively, but he saw Hugo standing aside from the corner of his sight, and James suddenly dodged his sight in embarrassment. He is accusing Lena of appearing rashly, but in fact, he can stay here, is it not because of Lena? So, when he accused Lena, didn''t he also blame himself? This realization made James feel hot on his cheeks. "James!" Lena reprimanded fiercely, but she seemed lacking in confidence. Lena knew that she had hurt Hugo severely, and James ran to the door like this, which made it difficult for Hugo to do it. But in front of James, she didn''t have the confidence and position. The quarrel at home was reincarnation. The earth appeared in Malibu. This embarrassed Lena and made her more painful. Hugo looked at the tense atmosphere at the scene, but didn''t know if he should intervene. In the distance, Samora and Alex also stood beside the black rock wine cabinet with a look of astonishment, and Toby stood in the room. Even more at a loss, he let out a sigh of relief, "Everyone, come in first, you also need to do some sun protection when standing outside, dont you?" This ridicule made Alex, who was standing in the distance, unbearable. Live, just laughed out of it. Immediately, Alex realized that his actions were not appropriate, and waved his hands again and again, "Don''t mind me, don''t mind me, you guys continue." Then he and Samora trot into the hall with their heads bowed all the way. After nodding with Lena, he pulled Toby and walked towards the game room. James was so teased that he wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh, wanted to get angry but couldn''t get angry. He was really uncomfortable, and he could only stubbornly stubbornly stubbornly stand outside, motionless. Hugo looked at James, who was like a child, and laughed blankly. "When you invite for the second time, it means there is no chance." The joking ridicule caused James to raise his head and squirm his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything. , Awkwardly moved small steps, approached little by little, and finally entered the hall. Hugo looked around, "I think you need a little time alone, James, if necessary, you can take your mother to visit your room. I''m in the game room. Call me if necessary." After speaking, Hugo smiled politely at Lena and walked towards the game room, "Hugo." Lenas voice stopped Hugos footsteps, and Lena watched seriously. The indifferent and calmness in the amber eyes of the man in front of her made her retreat steadily, and finally opened her mouth, still saying nothing. Hugo thought for a while. Although he didn''t want to care about Franco''s family affairs, in any case, he had been involved and also took James in. Therefore, from the perspective of responsibility, even if he wanted to shirk it, there was nothing he could do. Thinking of this, Hugo couldn''t help but look at James. The corners of his mouth were drawn in an arc, and he shook his head slightly. Perhaps a long time ago, James appeared like a durian in front of him. Today''s situation is doomed. With a long sigh of relief, "Lina, you are a good mother. You have always been. You have guarded Franco for so long. You shouldn''t give up easily." After speaking, Hugo looked at James again. James was full of helplessness and helplessness. Just looking at Hugo with a guilty gaze, he could vaguely see the translucent eyes, "Your eyes are very similar to Lena." The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth paused, and then Hugo turned and entered the game room. The space in the hall was reserved for these two people. Lena and James just stood in the hall awkwardly, at a loss. In the end, Lena took the initiative and said, "I''m sorry..." James turned his head stubbornly, "The person you need to say to this sentence is not me." But Hugo. Lena let out a breath, "I know." When Hugo entered the game room, he saw the three people hiding at the door peeping. He drove them in with his eyes rounded, clenched his teeth, and said in a low voice, "The mother came to visit her son, and there was nothing wrong with it. Gossip, what are you doing." "Is that James'' mother?" Alex said in surprise, and then looked at Toby and Samora, "Isn''t that..." I couldn''t say anything further. Hugo smiled indifferently, "Yes, it is also my mother." In fact, everyone knows this matter more or less, and Hugo has always been calm. Seeing Hugo''s calmness, everyone became so nervous and anxious that they became embarrassed. In the end, Samora mustered up the courage and said, "So, are you really okay?" Hugo shrugged, "Yes, I''m fine." Except for missing Adam a little, everything is fine, and he is really completely fine. Looking at the three worried faces in front of him, Hugo patted them on the shoulder, "Why, come in to the game room and don''t plan to play games? Would you like to see how good I am today?" "Cut, it''s your bad level..." Alex directly activated the taunting skill, and Samora continued to follow, and even the honest Toby nodded seriously, "You are the one at the bottom." Hugo clenched his fists fiercely. A group of people flocked to the game console and began to compete, and even compared with hammers, scissors, and cloth for who to play first. Therefore, men are like children most of the time, even after they become a family and a father. I don''t know how long it took, the door of the game room was quietly opened again, James stood quietly at the door, Lena had already left, and he sent her away. James knew that Hugo had forgiven Lena, but instead of forgiving, he chose to let go. As Hugo said a long time ago, the Franco family already has their own life, and Hugo and Adam also have their own present and future. The past has already passed. There is no need for the past. And forget now. Hugo doesnt need James sympathy and guilt, because he didnt rob Hugos mother and childhood; Hugo also doesnt need Lenas memory and care, because Lena has a family to take care of, and Hugo has a father. They need to be taken care of, and they can all live well on their own. Before the appearance of "Hugo", Lena has always been an excellent mother, James has no way to deny this. Life is often ironic. At the beginning, Lena chose to leave, choose to forget, and choose to move on, but Hugo was trapped in the same place, struggling and suffering. Now, Hugo chose to forgive and choose After letting go, she chose to move on, but Lena was re-entangled in the past, unable to extricate herself from regret and self-blame. Forgiveness and renunciation sounds very simple, but only those who have really experienced it know that even if they know that this is correct, there is still no way to do it, even if they say so, but they don''t understand it. Hugo used to be like this, Lena and James are now too. Those reasons James knows that he also tried to forgive his mother, stop feeling guilty about Hugo, and give up making up for Hugo''s stupid idea, but... all this is really too difficult. Just now, I sat down and talked with my mother calmly. It took all the courage he had accumulated during this period of time. It is only now that James understands the pain that Hugo endured at the beginning, and he appeared in Hugo without warning. In front of him, it brought a powerful impact to Hugo. Now, Hugo opened his heart to embrace the present, he still couldn''t do it. James wants to muster the courage to choose to leave Malibu Villa, to open up his own life in downtown Los Angeles, truly abandon the past, but he can''t do it, he just wants to stay with Hugo. Be a friend, be an actor...be a younger brother. Pushing open the door of the game room, James smiled brightly and shouted, "You people, you abandon me and start the game directly. I will never let you go." Then James ran over with both hands. On the shoulders of Hugo and Toby, "The next one is me, the next one is me!" "Who allowed it, me next!" Toby exclaimed. James looked at Hugo who was standing beside him with a smile on his face, and said softly in his heart: Thank you. Chapter 1904： Boot party The Sunset Tower Hotel in Hollywood is just a four-star hotel, but it is famous all over the world, even more famous than many five-star hotels. The reason is simple. Every year after the Oscar ends, it is hosted by Vanity Fair. The "Oscar Night" party will be held here. The star-studded night makes the Sunset Tower the center of attention once a year, and it also allows countless loyal movie lovers to go there, just to experience the real experience of top stars. Today, the Sunset Tower Hotel has once again become a hot spot. Half of Hollywoods crowds are swarming, not only media reporters, production company powerful figures, fashion magazine editors, Hollywood actors, but also many New York Wall Street celebrities. One after another came, so that Los Angeles in November showed the hustle and boil of the year-end awards ceremony early. There is no other reason. Everyone knows one thing. The party for the opening ceremony of "Trumen''s World" was held on time at the Sunset Tower Hotel today. This US$60 million work is arguably the highest-cost comedy movie in recent years. Paramount put a lot of effort into this movie, and even started mystery propaganda one after another since September-at this time the film''s cast has not even been fully determined. But Paramount didn''t care, because they only needed one gimmick: Hugo Lancaster, this work starring Hugo will become the first comedy in the true sense of Hugo. The movie will once again let people appreciate Hugo''s comedy performance after "Friends". Rumors in the circle say that Hugo defeated Kim Carey-the current king of Hollywood comedy-to get the opportunity to star in this work, which has become a hot topic for discussion. Since the "Geek in Disguise", Jin has exerted his exaggerated and unique performance style to the extreme and won the love of the entire North American market. In the current comedy field, almost no one can compare with him-even Billy Christo, Robin Williams is not good either. Now, Hugo has defeated Jin, the second time in a row after the "20 Million Club", and it is still in the comedy field where Jin is best, which is enough to make everyone excited. The expectation and curiosity of "Trumen''s World" has risen to a whole new level-but people can''t tell whether they are looking forward to Hugo defeating Jin with an outstanding performance again, or looking forward to Hugo. On the subject of comedy, incompatibility ushered in Waterloo''s fiasco, but what is certain is that no matter what the result is, it will be very exciting. More importantly, "Trumen''s World" will be Hugo''s second work in which his personal remuneration reaches 20 million. At the same time, he can also participate in box office dividends. This is almost unprecedented inequality-for film companies. Said that although they do not know the specific dividend ratio, everyone can be sure that this is the first time in the history of Hollywood movies. The "20 million club" is already the top of the entire Hollywood, and Hugo can still get it. Box office dividends, which are already destined to shock the nation. At this time, the final box office of "L.A. Confidential" did not come out, and people did not know how much Hugo''s final pay was. Therefore, many people predicted that "Trumen''s World" would create a new personal box office record for Hollywood actors. Who knows that there is no need to wait for "Trumen''s World", "L.A. Confidential" has taken the lead in setting such a record. Therefore, even if the protagonist lineup only identifies Hugo, even if the screenwriter Andrew Nicole is still revising the script, even if the crew has not yet called in, but Paramounts propaganda department has already begun to lay the groundwork for publicity Just a Hugo is enough to ignite all the topics. It can be seen that they are confident in this movie. Successively, the starring lineup of "Trumen''s World" has been determined one after another. After the key actors such as Paul Giamatti (paul.) and Ed Harris (ed.) have joined, Alexander Lorraine also It is the first big news that Trumans best friend Ma Long will appear in the movie. Immediately after the second heavy news was announced, Kate Winslet announced that she will star in this work, and she is not the heroine, but only a supporting actress in the movie. Since "Sense and Emotion" stunning Hollywood, Kate has not been affected too much by regretting to pass her first Oscar statuette. She soon joined the "Titanic" crew with her perseverance. , Attracting attention. Now, Kate has chosen "Trumen''s World" again, and the cooperation with the first person in the United States today makes everyone very optimistic about Kate''s future development prospects. The outstanding heroine seat has become the most sought-after position in Hollywood competition, and Paramount will announce the latest news almost every other week to two weeks. At its peak, this position gathered eleven top actresses to compete for, including Julia Roberts, Gwyneth Paltrow, Nicole Kidman, Michelle Pfeiffer , Charlize Theron, Jennifer Aniston and many other names, in addition to Steven Spielbergs recommended Katherine Zeta Jones (.zeta-), Scott Rudin recommended Kate- Blanchett (cate.) is also on the list, the competition has never been fierce. In the female protagonist''s competition-in fact, including the supporting actress''s competition, the major brokerage companies have used various contacts and almost endless methods. It can be said that the eight immortals cross the sea and each show their magical powers. During the release of "L.A. Confidential", " The casting process of the heroine of "Trumen''s World" has also become one of the biggest gossip news. Stepping on the tail of October, the battle for the heroine of "Trumen''s World" finally came to an end. Unexpectedly, Nicole Kidman had the last laugh and successfully obtained the opportunity to cooperate with Hugo. It is unexpected because Nicole has not been able to achieve real career success so far. In addition to winning a Golden Globe Award for "Whatever It Takes" in 1995, she is best known as "Tom G. "Mrs. Ruth", and the 1995 box office miracle "Batman Forever" she is just a supporting role. What''s more, Nicole has never appeared in any comedy movie, and she is more often known as a "vase". This also makes people have countless question marks: Can Nicole really deliver enough acting skills? Will Nicole repeat Brad''s mistakes in the "Seven Deadly Sins" in front of Hugo, making the opponent''s drama dull? Can Nicole really put down her body and devote herself to comedy in "Trumen''s World"? Nicole''s joining is a good thing or a bad thing for "Trumen''s World"? But such a result can be considered reasonable. Aside from Nicoles agency, the innovative artist agency is currently the hottest top presence in Hollywood, Nicoles husband Tom Cruise and Hugos personal relationship are well known. , And the two people have always hoped to cooperate, but unfortunately they have never found an opportunity; in addition, Stanley Kubrick, Jane Campion, Nora Efron, and David Fincher are all willing to help her Endorsement, let alone Steven Spielberg, George Lucas, and Cruise''s friendship are very good. In the final stage, Nicole defeated the mighty Julia Roberts and finally had the last laugh in the head-to-head competition, and successfully won the role of "Trumen''s World". The entire casting process can be called an epic blockbuster, full of energy and vigor, which also makes people more curiosity and expectation for this work. Just in the casting stage, "Trumen''s World" became a big hit, and Paramount Pictures almost squeezed the residual value of the film. Even if the movie fails then, Paramount still has the commanding heights in terms of topics, but everyone knows that Paramount is so ambitious not just for the topic, they obviously have more pursuits, watch it now" Whether Trumans world can meet Paramounts high standards. Today, "Trumen''s World" held a grand party at the Sunset Tower Hotel to replace the usual press conference. Paramount clearly hopes that everyone can relax and enjoy the opening ceremony more freely. Of course, this is also the occasion for the budding or completion of various transactions. Paramount''s abacus is known as Sima Zhao''s heart, but no one can refuse this party. Not only because of "Trumen''s World", but also because many people remember that Hugo''s birthday is this month. Hugo has always been very low-key, and his birthday rarely causes a sensation, and more often he just celebrates with his friends. This year is Hugos 30th birthday, but Hugo still has no plans. Therefore, this party has become the only occasion where everyone can send blessings to Hugo, although no one officially mentioned it But everyone tacitly agreed, just planning to surprise Hugo on the night of the party. As a result, the Sunset Tower Hotel tonight has become the focus of the entire Los Angeles. Since only 700 invitations were sent at the scene, the scale is naturally much smaller than the Oscar Night, but each of the 700 invitations is It is worth a thousand dollars, even the upper class people rack their brains and sharpen their heads to squeeze in. Such a grand occasion far exceeds the Oscar night. It is amazing and only sighs. When Hugo arrived at the scene, he saw the grand red carpet and a large number of reporters wandering at the door. At least two hundred people crowded the door in a bustling manner. The scene actually had the illusion of having arrived at Oscars night. This made Hugo look down, and then burst into laughter, "Fortunately, I was not too rude today." The reporters couldn''t help but smile. After accepting a brief interview-there will be a lot of interview time for the party inside, Hugo quickly walked into the Sunset Tower Hotel, and after only a few walks, he saw the oncoming Shirley Lansing, from her From a calm attitude, its hard to tell whether this is a coincidence or a deliberate one. "Look, our protagonist has arrived at the scene. No wonder I think the surroundings have become brighter just now." "I didn''t forget to bring a flashlight. I''m so lucky." Hugo''s humorous response made Shirley a bright smile. Chapter 1905： Noisy Shirley gave Hugo a big hug, and then led Hugo into the party scene, "I received a message that you have read the last draft of the script?" Without any greetings, she just came to work. In fact, the professional attitude clearly makes Hugo feel more cordial. Hugo smiled and nodded, "Are you sure it is the last draft?" This made Shirley laugh too. The script was revised at least six editions before and after, and many of them were Hugo''s opinions. Hugo also held several meetings with the screenwriter Andrew, "If Joe''s news is correct, then I did read the last draft." Shirley nodded comfortably. In fact, she had already heard that Hugo was satisfied with the final draft, but she confirmed with Hugo again professionally, "By the way, regarding the shooting location, Peter and Did you say it?" Hugo thought about it carefully, "Yes, Joe and I mentioned it, in Florida, right? I don''t know much about the specifics. I heard that it is a small town full of joy." Shirley saw the concentrated look on Hugos face, and expressed affirmation in her heart for her choice of topic, but she didnt stop her mouth, Originally Peter planned to build in a studio, but there were too many obstacles to the implementation. Peter and The staff have been investigating the coasts of California and Florida for nearly a month, and finally found this shooting location to ensure that the film can achieve the best results." Hugo raised his eyebrows with interest, "Wow, I''m already curious now, maybe I should visit the site two days in advance and feel the charm of that small town." "Florida in November is warmer than California. You will like it there." Shirley clicked until she saw the oncoming Kevin Pence, smiled and nodded with Kevin, and then politely Said, "Then you guys talk slowly, I will go over and say hello to David Geffen." Watching the back of Hugo and Kevin leaving side by side, Shirley also took a calm and graceful step and turned to leave, but she let out a sigh of relief in her heart. The short conversation just now contained countless mysteries, which reminded Shirley of the days when she had just taken over Paramount. While her heart was full of ambitions, she was trembling and cautious as if she was dancing wildly on the tip of a knife. There was "Titanic" before, and now "Trumen''s World". Paramount in the middle has also launched several works with very good performance, including "Face Changing", "Groom''s Miscarriage", "Sounding Lips", etc. Wait, Paramount is making a strong recovery step by step. In the preparatory stage, "Trumen''s World" is not obvious. After all, the US$60 million investment is not a big deal for the North American market, and it is still a comedy movie. However, the later development curve greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations. Hugo''s joining made the strategic significance of this work leap to the forefront. The original unobtrusive 60 million investment turned out to be an advantage-because This means that Paramount can spend more energy on publicity and maximize the benefits. In a limited space, Shirley succeeded in hyping the topic to the apex. Compared with the production rights and 20% of the box office dividend, the 6% dividend plus 20 million remuneration is for Shirley to come. It is definitely a bargain. Not to mention how much money Hugo can get in the end, just the "production rights" alone is enough for Paramount to sweep away the weakness of the past three years-today''s boot party is the most direct It proves that even the East Coast has felt the craze. However, Shirley did not expect the rise of the "L.A. Confidential"to be precise, an unexpected 200 million box office. At the time of the launch party today, the "L.A. Confidential" has not really broken through the two. 100 million threshold, but everyone knows that this moment will come at any time-for Shirley, she had already smelled signs as early as the third week of the release of "L.A. Confidential". This made Shirley quite a headache, because in order to remove Hugo from the list of producers, Shirley and Rick played a conspiracy battle, which not only slumped Rick for a while, but also teased Hugo. . Of course, this is the industry rule in the circle, and everyone will play with it, but who can clearly explain this kind of thing? The production rights are destined to be impossible to hand over to Hugo, otherwise Shirley''s deal would be completely lost. Therefore, Shirley must find ways to make up for each other''s concern. This is the mystery of human relationships, coming and going, welcoming people with smiles, and combining interests. Gaps can be filled and loopholes can be filled. Everything is possible. Kate Winslets joining was proposed by Kates agent. After Leonardos match-making process, the contract was successfully signed, but in fact there is another actor that Paramount originally liked, but Kate is also an excellent one. The choice was even better than Paramounts original plan, so they followed suit. Nicole Kidmans joining was the same. The blessings of Steven Spielberg and Tom Cruise allowed her to defeat Shirleys personally close Julia Roberts, while also defeating " Cate Blanchett, recommended by the genuine producer of Truman''s World, Scott Rudin, successfully won this important heroine position. Although Hugo is not a producer, in fact, the entire "Trumen''s World" crew can feel his personal influence in every aspect-not to mention the script that has been revised repeatedly. Of course, the script revisions are Hugo, Andrew and Peter. The three main creators have discussed the result, and strictly speaking, it is not the opinion of Hugo alone, the sword fairy in the Avengers. Today, Shirley specifically mentioned the shooting location. It sounds like a casual chat, but in fact it is still the olive branch that Shirley handed out. In many cases, the so-called good show does not necessarily need to be placed on the table, and the subtle effect between quiet and subtle is better. The most important thing is that Shirley buffered the relationship between Paramount and Hugo in silence-at the same time without paying any direct benefits, not to mention, the final cast can be called brilliant Very much, Shirley is enough to have more confidence in the movie, and Paramount has absolutely no loss. The confrontation between masters often kills invisible. Although Hugo did not know about the high-level transactions between these companies, he always knew clearly that these old foxes must have profound meaning in their gestures. He could feel that Shirley was releasing friendly news because "Trumen''s world "He is not a producer, but many details can be seen, and the crew has been asking for his opinion. Although I don''t know why Shirley did this, Hugo would naturally not refuse. After a brief conversation with Kevin, Hugo saw Mark Canton, David Fincher, Quentin Tarantino and others. The audience seemed to be very lively. Hugo just entered the field. The action went on intermittently for more than an hour, and he has never been able to really walk into the middle of the banquet hall. Although Hugo is not the host tonight, but the popularity is far better than the hosts Shirley Lansing and Scott Rudin. Hugo just finished talking with Scott. He officially introduced Cate Blanchett to Hugo. Kate, who has not yet launched any work in Hollywood, is completely a freshman from Australia, but even so, Behind the young and immature face, you can vaguely see the posture of the queen who will be popular all over the world in the future. Turning around, Hugo saw an oncoming middle-aged man. Hugo was completely unfamiliar with the face in front of him. He had black and gray hair and a proper Chinese face with the amiable look of an uncle. , It is always easy to gain trust, and it seems that the faces of the people I have seen there have a shallow smile and are full of affinity. Of course Hugo knows that there are less than 700 invitations tonight, and everyone who can appear here is definitely a person, including the news media. So when he saw the other person politely stretched out his right hand, he also smiled and held the other persons right hand. The man used a little force to make Hugo feel his vigorous and vigorous vitality, but he did not appear too radical. "Good evening, Mr. Lancaster, I think you should have no impression of me. Please forgive me for being abrupt, because this is indeed our first meeting. Please allow me to introduce myself first. My name is Robert Iger. iger)." "Mr. Iger, you successfully rescued me. It is always rude to not call the other person''s name." Hugo also admitted his amnesia frankly. Such a straightforward answer is more sincere and sincere. The playfulness made Robert smile slightly. Robert let go of Hugos right hand and placed his hands behind his back politely. There is something like an old academic In fact, I have seen you once in New York, but not that time. People refer us. Hugo raised his eyebrows and showed a suspicious look. Robert didn''t pause, and then said, "That time you were with Mr. Spielberg, and he introduced you to the chairman of the National Jewish Association." " Although Hugo is not good at remembering faces and names, it does not mean that he has a bad memory. He quickly remembered the occasion. It was already three years ago. At that time, "Schindler''s List" caused a national sensation. The National Jewish Association also had some misunderstandings with the crew. After the misunderstanding was resolved, the film also achieved great success. Later, Steven took Hugo, Liam Neeson, Ben Kingsley and others to New York to visit the National Jewish Association. It was a lunch occasion, and everyone had a good time and the main leaders of the association Everyone is full of praise for Hugo. After that lunch, Jewish-controlled newspapers such as the "New York Times," "The Wall Street Journal," and the "Washington Post" completely changed their views on Hugo. They absolutely did not hesitate to maintain a neutral and objective position as much as possible. Praise Hugo, which has become one of the important forces of Hugo''s rapid rise. Its just that Hugo didnt expect Robert to appear on that occasion, but as Robert said, no one introduced them on that day, and naturally he didnt know each other, but he still raised his voice slightly, "Oh? So... Are you also Jewish?" Chapter 1906： Mickey Mouse House Plain text online reading this site domain name mobile phone synchronous reading please visit Robert chuckled softly when he heard Hugo''s words, "Yes, Iger is a Jewish surname." Hugo raised his hands, "Sorry, I can''t be considered a pure Jew anymore." This is indeed his shortcoming, and he doesn''t know much about these contents. The main reason was that Lena was absent for most of his life, so Hugo did not feel much about the Jews. Robert smiled and shook his head slightly, "Don''t worry, I only know this." He is very smart, because he knows that Hugo doesn''t like others to spy on his personal life, and he naturally doesn''t know about bloodliness. Ask more, "I''m really sorry, I have been in a state of trembling tonight, and now I actually feel some ischemic sugar, I don''t know if you can direct the direction of the buffet table." Although Hugo doesn''t know much about competition among big companies, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know anything. On the contrary, Hugo is very sensitive. So far, Robert has not mentioned his position, his work, nor has he mentioned any information related to "Trumen''s World" or "Perfect", let alone any cooperation or interviews. This is too abnormal. However, even so, Hugo still has to admit that Robert feels very comfortable and speaks very skillfully, especially when it comes to the buffet table. Hugo even wondered if he was a little passionate, because since he entered the Sunset Tower Hotel, he has not had any rest time until now, and there is no space for drinking water. There is only a glass of champagne in his hand; and now Robert has offered to offer it. The request to go to the buffet table, and it doesnt sound like a problem. really smart. Even if Hugo was passionate, even if Robert had a plan, Hugos curiosity was aroused. He smiled and nodded, "Of course, I can do better and let me lead the way. Take you there." Hugo and Robert moved towards the location of the buffet table, "Many people attend such a party, and they would not choose to eat." "Yes, I know." Robert chuckled. "Image is always very important. Even if I am not an actor or a model, I must pay attention. I can only eat a little chocolate and hope to add a little blood sugar. ." For the top personalities of those large-scale production companies, the image is often not exchanged with money. In fact, this is the same as the image of the brand. At this point, almost all public figures are the same, because their image is often part of their job responsibilities. Hugo raised his hands, "I promise, I only eat some fruits." That innocent expression made Robert also smile. "Sorry, I have forgotten to introduce myself officially," Robert seemed to remember now, and politely apologized, "I am the current chief operating officer of the TV station. I think, the only connection between us Its the broadcaster that witnessed your winning of the Little Golden Man last year, and thats the one Im currently operating. Hugo was completely amused by Robert, but he couldn''t suppress the surprise in his mind, because Robert didn''t look like a chief operating officer at all, but more like a counselor or a professor. "I''ve been looking forward to it. Because the TV station can give an excellent TV script, let me flex my muscles." Robert noticed the surprise in Hugos eyes, Im always a step slower, dont you? Hugo made a cameo appearance on "Friends", which is the only time Hugo has performed on the small screen so far. Said, "You must think I don''t look like a chief operating officer. Don''t worry, I''m used to it. I finally look like an assistant or a secretary. This has always been an annoyance for me." Robert''s self-deprecation made Hugo laugh, and waved his hands again and again, "No, no, I wouldn''t say it''s an assistant or a secretary, I''d rather say..." Since it was exposed, Hugo had no intention of concealing it, sincerely. Speaking of, "The White House Spokesperson." Hugo gave a non-standard answer, and it was Robert''s turn this time by accident. "Very well, I think if I am unemployed now, I can try this job." Robert raised his eyebrows high, his tone very relaxed. Then Robert briefly chatted with Hugo. After seeing David Geffen and Jeffrey Katzenberg coming over, he politely greeted the two big guys, and then took the initiative to get out of the way. Position, showing politeness, humility but not losing wisdom throughout the process, left a strong impression on Hugo, even better than the bigwigs of Barry Meyer and Shirley Lansing-not about ability, Just say the impression. More importantly, Robert did not mention any work about Hugo, nor did he mention anything about his own purpose, as if everything was just a coincidence at the party. But Hugo knows that even if it is a coincidence, these topics of Robert must be carefully arranged. Simply speaking of this skill, although he can deal with it freely, he is not Robert''s opponent. The initiative of the entire conversation just now was held in Robert''s hands. . Looking at Robert''s back, Hugo raised his eyebrows, "A very special person." "It''s not a simple character who can get such an evaluation from you." David laughed and teased, and Jeffery, who was standing next to him, shrugged his shoulders with a chuckle. Sna has worked under him for two years without any negative news coming out. This is his ability." Hugo looked at Jeffery in surprise, "Do you know him?" Michael Eisner, the name is familiar, but he can''t remember who it is. Jeffery pursed his lips, "Of course, the chief operating officer, but you forgot? Disney acquired the parent company of the TV station last year, and then Bob became the president and chief operating officer, and worked with Michael for two years. Developed a series of projects, which have been on the rise for the past two years, and the momentum is very good. I heard the news that the Disney board intends to promote Bob''s position and let him work at the Disney headquarters and become Michael''s deputy." At this point, Jeffery shrugged with a look of disdain, "If you want to work with Michael at ease, unconditional obedience is the only way, it depends on how long Bob can endure." Robert Iger, his full name should be Robert Bob Iger. After Jeffreys explanation, he suddenly remembered why he thought Robert was familiar, not because he was the face of the public, but because he was the person who would lead Disney to a new era in the future. Michael Eisner, the current head of Disney, is also the hero who created the Disney dynasty. However, he is very domineering and strong, he has to intervene in everything, and he is unwilling to accept opposition. Jeffery ran away from Disney because of conflicts with him, and joined forces with David and Steven to create DreamWorks. When his career went smoothly, Michaels character was regarded as a leader, such as Napoleon or Alexander the Great; however, once setbacks or chronic illnesses were encountered, they would burst into pieces, and Michael faced an unprecedented crisis in 2004. , Disney fell into the biggest crisis in 20 years, and he was unwilling to accept opinions to reform, and he insisted on going his own way, which eventually led to politics. Change. Before the end of his term, Michael took the initiative to resign and handed over the throne of the Disney dynasty that he had worked so hard to establish over two decades. The one who replaced Michael was Robert, who was not so obvious. Prior to this, Robert had always been Michael''s deputy, his edge was not obvious, but he showed absolute strength at a critical juncture. After taking over, Robert gradually reformed the Disney theme parks and gave the parks that were caught in the economic crisis a new lease of life. On the other hand, he drastically reformed the company and persuaded shareholders to acquire Pixar, Marvel Pictures and Lucasfilm. In the industry, Disney has taken on a brand new look in less than five years. At the historical node that Hugo knows, the Marvel Universe series of movies have replaced the "Star Wars" series, the "Harry Potter" series and the "007" series, becoming the highest-grossing series in film history. At the same time, Pixar Animation''s The acquisition also promoted the development of Disney animation not to mention that the "Star Wars" series brought by Lucasfilm is in full swing. Disney, guided by Robert, not only regained its vitality, but also broke Warner Bros dominance of the North American market for several years. Taking advantage of the end of the "Batman Prequel" series directed by Christopher Nolan, it successfully relied on Marvel hero movies. Replaced the dominance of Warner Bros. In the second decade of the 21st century, Robert was the top spot in Hollywood''s power charts, and he was low-key and unassuming. It can be said that he is a down-to-earth and powerful figure who has the courage to let go. In this way, Jefferys evaluation of Robert is very pertinent, and Roberts excellent performance just now found a reason, but the question is... "Then you mean that Robert is here today on behalf of Disney? Not the TV station? " Jeffery curled his lips in disdain, did not speak, David took the conversation, "I think Eisner may want to go out in person, but with his personality, he cant hold back to come to you. After all, you are just a little "Actor," Hugo laughed at David''s words, and Jeffrey stood by and rolled his eyes, "Moreover, with Jeffrey, he knew there was bound to be a conflict here, and this is Jeffrey. territory" David''s words couldn''t help but pause, and he looked at Hugo seriously, "This is indeed Jeffery''s site?" In fact, this is Hugo''s site. David''s subtext is-are we friends? Facing the eyes of David and Jeffery, Hugo nodded and laughed, "Of course, that''s for sure!" The fastest update, please read without pop-up window. Chapter 1907： Undercurrent Michael Eisner will naturally not be afraid of Jeffrey Katzenberg, David Geffen, or Hugo. As the head of Disney, Michael''s wealth and status are enough to make waves in Hollywood-strictly speaking , Disney, which has a powerful peripheral system, is a natural template for Hollywood''s most profitable company, and its inherent advantage is half of its body. However, Jeffery and Michael tore their faces apart. This incident is no secret in Hollywood. The two have refused to show up on the same occasion. Tonights party is Hugos home court-Hugos intimate relationship with DreamWorks needless to say, so Michael will be absent here. In the end, Disney still sent the veteran and low-key Robert Iger, which has to be said to be a good move-Robert cannot be regarded as a real Disney employee now, and it will not cause Disneys internal conflicts without being restricted by Michael. At the same time, Roberts Outstanding ability is undoubtedly a spoiling wife. At present, the eight major Hollywood film companies, Universal Pictures, Twentieth Century Fox, Warner Bros., Paramount Pictures, Sony Columbia Pictures, and New Line Pictures have reached cooperation with Hugo successively, and all have benefited a lot. Even Paramount, which is about to start cooperation, is well-informed. The only exceptions are MGM and Disney. After entering the 1990s, MGM has plummeted, and there are few highlights except for the "007" series. After the intention of cooperating with Hugo James Bond fell through, MGM hasn''t had much movement; as for Disney, in fact, the screenplay appears on Ricks desk intermittently, but its just to keep it friendly. Its not too close, and its not swarming like other companies. Instead, its Hugo among the eight major film companies. The least intersection. Regardless of Hugo and Jeffreys personal relationship, Disney originally started out as an animation, and its films are mostly family-friendly inspirational, comedy, etc., and these types of movies do not rely on big names, so Disney chased the rain. Guo''s pace is always a little casual. Now, Hugo takes over "Trumen''s World", which has become a move to break the balance. Not only because Hugo starred in a comedy and got on the line with Disney; but also because Hugo, as a producer, has truly become the center of Hollywood power, the additional benefits he can bring are incalculable. Therefore, for the first time Disney''s senior management personnel appeared in front of Hugo-at least the bigwigs behind the scenes related to Disney, it can be felt that they are also ready to move. This can be seen as a sign of Hugos current strong influence. The eight major Hollywood film companies have come out and formed an intricate network of interests centered on Hugo. This is Harrison Ford, Tom Cruise, etc. The height that no one has reached, only the top director and production talents like Steven Spielberg and George Lucas are so attractive. However, Disney''s real purpose is still a cloud of fog. Today, Robert''s performance is too good. There is a degree of advancement and retreat, and there is a situation in which it is impossible to start. Hugo was aroused by curiosity. What kind of abacus does the Mickey Mouse family have? He has seen the tactics of 20th Century Fox, Paramount, and Warner Bros., and I don''t know how Disney will plan. If Robert''s purpose today is to make Hugo curious, then he is undoubtedly a great success. "Believe me, if Michael wants something, he will do nothing. He does not accept''rejection.'' This is more powerful than James Cameron." Jeffery commented sarcastically, with a strong expression. His personal sentiment is not unreasonable. David looked at Jeffreys irritable expression and knew that the anger in the old friends heart still had no way to calm down. There was no sign of loosening this knot so far. Maybe DreamWorks had made brilliant achievements, which proved Jeffreys own choice. It is correct and proves that Jeffrey''s talent is impressive, so that Jeffrey can face it calmly. As a good friend, Jeffery needs David''s support. "By the way, how did you think about the proposal last time?" David directly changed the subject and re-focused from Robert to Hugo. But this question made Hugo stunned, with a puzzled expression, David also laughed, "Allen invested in shares, and you will be the person in charge of his DreamWorks." Hugo suddenly realized that Alan Strello had mentioned to him earlier that he was willing to take a share in his own name, invest in DreamWorks film projects, and help set up DreamWorks own distribution department. This is a super project. If the department does not have three or five years of operation, it will not become a climate. Allen is an excellent businessman, but he knows very little about movies, so he invited Hugo to become Allen''s head of DreamWorks and truly participate in the management of DreamWorks. Of course, Hugo really knows too little about the management level, and Steven is not a person who likes others to intervene in his personal work, so Hugo will more often give his opinions in the form of a consultant. After all, Hugo''s keen eyesight has become the most mysterious weapon in the Hollywood mystery. Before Hugo could answer, Jeffery raised his hand and waved. David and Hugo turned their heads and saw Ellen chatting with Ron Meyer next to the swimming pool. Ellen and Ron smiled and apologized. After that, he walked over quickly. Alan looked at Hugo in front of him and was a little uncomfortable. In the end, Hugo generously gave Alan a hug, which made Alan relax a lot of super robot clones in the latest chapter. "Allen, you came just right, we are talking to Hugo about investment." David''s words made Allen understand, and he turned his head to look at Hugo directly, "So, how do you think about it? How?" It can be seen that Allen still hopes that Hugo can become his head of DreamWorks. Seeing Alan''s sincere appearance, Hugo chuckled slightly, "So, is this thing really going to be done? Why haven''t I heard any wind recently?" Allen shrugged, "As far as I know, the distribution department is not so easy to operate, so we are discussing the acquisition of several small distribution companies, which will become the new distribution department of DreamWorks after reorganization." David nodded his affirmation, "If nothing else, we hope that Steven''s work this time will be the first work we produced and released by ourselves." That is, "Save Private Ryan", and think about the previous one. It''s not hard to imagine the blood and blood in the film preparation stage. In fact, the three giants of DreamWorks have been brewing for a long time. "Why are you so surprised? You mentioned this opinion, have you forgotten it?" Hugo shook his head awkwardly, "I''m only responsible for making comments, but I really don''t know the implementation part. So, even so, do you still want me to be the person in charge?" In fact, Hugo really seriously thought about this matter, became a part of DreamWorks, and used his own ability to change the future of DreamWorks? This is a huge attraction for Hugo. After Wall Street fully invaded Hollywood, and with the decline of MGM, the true independent studios have completely disappeared, and the dream factory, which is difficult to support, has also been annexed after a glorious ten years. This is actually the inevitable development direction of the commodity society, but the supremacy of interests is making the film industry lose its purity bit by bit. Not only does it mean that there are more and more commercial films, but it also means that the phenomenon of eager quick success has become common. The status of screenwriters, the weight of photographers, the importance of lighting engineers, and even the directors right to speak are constantly being weakened. , Making them an integral part of a commodity. Hugo likes commercial movies, many popcorn movies have outstanding entertainment effects, and the birth of film art is to entertain the public, which is a matter of course. But when popcorn movies have become part of the "entertainment to death" link, things begin to lose their original flavor. As a simple example, after Marvel movies have achieved incredible results on a global scale, major Hollywood film companies over-exploited movies adapted from comics, and more than five superhero movies can appear in almost a year, which not only caused the audiences aesthetic fatigue, but also And mode shooting is becoming more and more common, like Quentin Tarantino, David Fincher, David Lynch, Paul Thomas Anderson, Wes Anderson (wes.), Richard- These directors with their own characteristics such as Linklater have become less and less valued. Because Marvel movies are almost stereotyped, there is no problem changing any director, and major film companies generally favor new directors to direct these comic-based movies. This can be said to be an act of catching fish. Under such a background the existence of DreamWorks becomes more valuable. Of course, its not that DreamWorks doesnt want to make money anymore. They are also profit-oriented companies. Without profits, there is no future. The original historical trajectory was that DreamWorks was split and annexed; but DreamWorks represented independent studios. At the pinnacle of the film, the films they produce will not be influenced by Wall Street, nor will they be modularized. They strive to get rid of the shackles and create a world of their own. This is a respect for the freedom of film art creation and a guarantee for the long-term development of independent films. . Unfortunately, DreamWorks did not persist to the end in its original history. Now, Hugo has such an opportunity to change a history, or even change the development trajectory of the film industry. This is the first time Hugo truly feels that he can "personally" shift the gears of history. This feeling It''s really subtle. Faced with Hugos question, Alan did not speak, but looked at David. David replied with a smile, "Hugo, what we need is your inspiration and opinions." Hugo raised his eyebrows. "So, DreamWorks? Publishing department?" David, Allen and Jeffery all nodded in affirmation. Hugo smiled, "Why not?" One sentence changed the future. The undercurrent of Hollywood has begun to surging again, but this time no one can grasp the development context, no one. Chapter 1908： New step Hugo nodded and agreed, which made both David and Jeffery smile, because this not only means that Allens funds will be injected into DreamWorks, but also means that the development of DreamWorks scripts in the future is bound to be more stable. Of course, this Problems will inevitably arise-differences of opinion between partners always need to seek unification, but overall, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, which is a better thing for DreamWorks. () After watching David and Jeffrey, Allen unexpectedly said, "Hugo, are you sure you want to enter DreamWorks?" This topic has been in the past for a long time, and the four of them have been talking. Talking about the two scripts "Trumen''s World" and "Perfectly Perfect", David expressed admiration for Hugo''s sanity, and he also agreed with Hugo''s choice. Unexpectedly, Allen actually came back around again. Hugo didn''t realize Allen''s purpose of bringing up this topic, "Why do you say that?" "I mean, you are not used to all of this, are you?" After Allen finished speaking, realizing that he hadn''t explained clearly at all, he couldn''t help but chuckled, then took a deep breath, and then explained again." I mean, you are always a pure actor, a pure singer, you dont really like these management things behind the scenes, right? So, are you really sure? This will be a new and unfamiliar one. Throne of the world''s ten thousand races." Hugo gently twitched the corner of his mouth, drawing out a shallow smile, but it was shining brightly, "What if I regret it?" This sentence made Allen stunned, and then caught a trace of joking in Hugos eyes, and couldnt help laughing, "If you regret it, I will respect your choice. Compared with partners, we are first of all friend." This made Hugo laugh directly. The brisk laughter reverberated gently in the glass of champagne in his hand. "In fact, I am really not familiar with these things. I even think you made a mistake. Choice. I won''t be a good company manager." Hugo''s words made Allen frowned and exclaimed "Oh, God" in a low voice, causing Hugo to laugh. "I have been thinking about these issues in recent times. You know, now I am gradually coming into contact with these things. I found that, whether I want to or not, I have stood here, and everything will inevitably come. "Hugo''s words made Allen a little bit of his chin, and he had a deep understanding. From "L.A. Confidential" to "Saving Private Ryan", to "Perfect" and "Trumen''s World", the world before Hugo has been turned upside down, not only because he has entered the field of producer, but also because of his role as a producer. The value of the actor has been out of the category of fixed concepts. He has now inevitably reached such a high level. The world he touches, perceives, and experiences is completely different. Four popular works, four different production companies, but almost half of Hollywood involved. Among them, the bright side and dark side transactions are countless, not only dazzling, but also impossible to prevent. In Hollywood, as an actor, just acting is not good. How to deal with the media, how to use your contacts, how to cooperate with large companies, how to promote cooperation, and how to maintain your image are all compulsory esoteric courses. This is also the reason why excellent agents, managers, and public relations are so popular. At the same time, actors themselves cannot be taken lightly. Otherwise, the countless actors who flash in the night sky like meteors are the best precedents. Now, Hugo is one step closer than the actors, seeing a complex and chaotic world, the world seems to be so small, just a small town in Hollywood, just a street on Wall Street, can condense more than one percent of the world. Sixty or even more resources and transactions; the world seems so big, standing on a fulcrum, you can see the whole world, as if you can lift up the whole earth with a light effort. Hugo is not only facing the situation of changing the trajectory of history as an actor, but also changing the pattern of the film industry with his own ability. Although this is a bit exaggerated, the fact is that as long as the power of DreamWorks is strong enough, it can become a model of Hollywood industry rules-just like Disney in the second decade of the 21st century. This is a huge impact for Hugo, but also a new challenge. As Hugo said, regardless of whether he is willing to admit this fact or not, the reality has come around. "Fortunately, I have a group of good friends." Hugo glanced at Alan while he was talking, which made Alan laugh. In the past period of time, Rick, Joseph, Samora and others have given Hugo tremendous help, allowing Hugo to smoothly survive one crisis after another, and gradually grow up. In addition, Allens invitation is also very important, because Allen is giving Hugo a fair bargaining chip, and can always leave himself room in the competition with other large film companies-DreamWorks has always been Hugo''s first choice and guaranteed choice. This allows Hugo to have more chips when facing big names like Shirley Lansing, Kevin Pence, Barry Meyer, and Robert Iger. Hugo knows this well. "So, I thought, maybe this is a challenge, but it''s also an opportunity, why not try it?" Hugo came to his own conclusion, "What''s more, we are not talking about it. I am not involved in the business part. Only responsible for the production part." From cartoons to movies to music, Hugo, the three major divisions of DreamWorks, are no strangers. "So, I think I still have some right to speak." Seeing the smile on Alans face, Hugo raised the champagne in his right hand, took a slight meal in the air, and then put his index finger, "But dont be too optimistic, maybe I will ruin it by myself. The enchanting life of rebirth. At that time you have lost a huge amount, and I have no way to compensate." Alan pressed his lips slightly, a simple smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and he replied solemnly, "You can repay with your body." "Puff", Hugo directly spouted a small sip of champagne from his mouth. Hugo originally saw Alan''s serious smile and thought he was going to say something, but in the end he came up with such unprepared words. Unexpectedly, he immediately made a gaffe. However, Hugo looked at Alan, whose suit chest was completely wet in front of him, and was stunned, but he laughed, "Its better to have enough zeros on the check." A retort choked Alan, but But he couldn''t refute it, and in the end he could only laugh with Hugo. "It seems that you are still in good spirits. What I was worried about earlier is that there is no need for it." Tom Cruise''s familiar voice came from behind. As soon as he turned around, he saw Tom and Nicole Kidman. "I just told Nicole that you must have been very hard tonight, and we don''t want to burden you anymore, but now, obviously we think too much." "If you can feel the hardships in my empty stomach, you will know my true state now." Hugo made a joke that made everyone laugh, "Let me introduce you, this is Alan Shi Trello, this is Tom Cruise, and this is Nicole Kidman." "We met once at a charity party before." Tom took the initiative to say, "but it was a pity that we didn''t get a chance to talk in depth." "Tom was a well-deserved absolute focus that night. I wanted to step forward to say hello, but I was worried that it would be too abrupt." Allen said politely. Seeing the two people being so polite, Hugo raised his right hand, "That''s because I wasn''t there that day." A joke made everyone stunned, and then they all laughed, even Tom himself smiled helplessly. . "It seems that your humorous cells are indeed worth looking forward to." Tom raised his eyebrows and gritted his teeth at Hugo. Hugo raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, and Tom rolled his eyes, "You better pray. There is no kiss scene in this work, otherwise you will definitely regret it." Hugo cast a panicked look at Nicole for help, causing Nicole to chuckled, "I didn''t expect that we would really cooperate. I thought it would be''perfect''." Nicole still maintained her usual elegance, with the perfect arc on the corners of her mouth, "I also thought it would be''perfect''." This is asking why Hugo did not appear in "Perfect", making Hugo laugh. "However,''Trumen''s World'' may be a more daunting challenge. I read the script twice and felt that the heroine has very limited space to play, but she needs to show many things. This is really a headache." Although Nicole''s words are asking questions, they are not the feeling of discussion. It can be heard that she is just sharing topics. Every actor has different habits The style of cooperation is naturally different. Nicole obviously doesn''t like the type of exchanging experience and sharing skills with others. She is more accustomed to acting in her own way and rhythm, focusing on her performance. Hugo doesn''t mind discussing roles and plots with others, but he also knows that this is not applicable to everyone, just like he needs to be 100% invested when studying roles, otherwise it will be difficult to truly enter the state. "I''m still studying comedy performance now, and I hope I won''t ruin this excellent script." "They''re talking about these boring things again." Tom wrinkled his nose and looked at Alan, and said jokingly, which caused everyone to laugh. At this moment, an unfamiliar face came over with a smile, but he didn''t rush to interrupt or leave. When Hugo cast an inquiring gaze, he walked forward with a smile. , Shook Hugo''s right hand, "Mr. Lancaster, happy birthday." Hugo was stunned. Today is not his birthday at all, and this is already the seventh person to say so today, but... he still smiled, with a strange expression on his face, "Thank you." Alan standing next to him. , Tom and Nicole looked at Hugo''s struggling expression, they all lowered their heads and smiled, very hard. Chapter 1909： Surprise party After the friendly stranger left, Hugo turned around and saw that Allen and the others couldn''t help it anymore, and the group burst into laughter. Hugo frowned and opened his mouth, but couldn''t interrupt the laughter of the three people in front of him. Even Nicole burst into laughter regardless of the image, and could only stand helplessly and wait for the three. I finished laughing, and then asked, "Is there any plan to tell me what is going on? My birthday is more than half a month away. Why do you all wish me a happy birthday today? Dont tell me, wait for it. There is a celebration party? This is really ridiculous to read the full text of time trading." Alan looked at Tom. The two exchanged glances. Hugo looked at the weird eyes of the two. He couldn''t help frowning, "Wait, your expressions are not right. I have an ominous hunch." He With inexplicable words on his face, he looked at the three people in front of him defensively. Alan looked at Hugos expression and couldnt help but laughed, and then took the initiative to explain, Weve asked Joe, youre not going to have a birthday party today... Hugo nodded, "Yes, because I will work on the crew of "Trumen''s World"". It is not a particularly important day to be born in Japan, is it? This is also Hugo''s consistent code of conduct, including Valentine''s Day, anniversaries, and birthdays. "But since this is your 30th birthday, everyone wants to do something..." After Allen finished speaking, the ending sounded. There is almost no more to remind Hugo. Hugo was stunned. Reacted, "Oh, **** Christ, don''t you tell me that today is my birthday party?" "Didn''t Joe tell you?" Nicole''s words confirmed Hugo''s guess. Hugo''s eyes widened, but he didn''t know what to say. He just thought it was too ridiculous. For such a grand birthday party, but only the parties did not know, "So, in which corner is the gift hidden? "Hugo" said "Helpless" all over his face, crying and laughing, "Or, this is a surprise party. What unexpected surprises are there next?" But Tom, Allen, and Nicole looked at each other without answering Hugos question, which made Hugo squinted, "So... this is a birthday party without a birthday gift? God, only I think Is this too weird? Or is this your purpose." "This is our purpose." Allen''s words shattered Hugo''s last thoughts. Hugo now finally understands it. It turns out that this is a huge conspiracy. To let Hugo stand there really didn''t know what to do, and finally just laughed helplessly. But at this moment, there was a breeze coming from behind his head. Before Hugo could react, it was dark in front of him. All he felt was that his head was covered by a huge object. If you feel it carefully, it is like a cake. You can even feel the smell of cream when you stick out your tongue and lick it. "Surprise!" Two familiar voices came from behind, followed by cheers from all directions, "Hugo Lancaster" Special, happy birthday!" Hugo raised his hand and wiped the thick cream covering his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he could still only vaguely look at the world in front of him. Then he saw everyone around him gathered together, clapping and applauding, singing in unison. "Happy Birthday Song" has a bright smile on his face, even Ellen, Tom and others are no exception. Everywhere is full of people. It seems that the top big bosses in Hollywood have already come to the scene to celebrate Hugo''s birthday for the sake of "Trumen''s World." Although I think all this is ridiculous, the smile on Hugo''s mouth still blooms helplessly, and his heart is surging with excitement and touch, but after thinking about all this, he feels unwilling. It turns out that he has become one today. Fool all day. Hugo looked back and saw Leonardo and Alex whose hands were full of cream-no wonder they haven''t seen these two guys just now, they have been waiting behind, preparing for everything. Looking down and seeing himself in a colorful and creamy suit jacket, Hugo opened his mouth, and put the cream in his hands directly, and threw it at Tom and Allen. Both of them were caught off guard. Allen smashed into the face. Tom smashed his hair, completely embarrassed, "Hey! Hugo!" Nicole had already escaped by the side. But Hugo had no intention to stop. After throwing his hands out, he just turned around and pounced on Leonardo. Leonardo hadnt expected it at allbecause the birthday song hadnt been finished yet, he Hugo was completely crushed on the grass. Hugo wiped the cream on his head and rubbed it on Leonardo''s cheeks and neck, causing Leonardo to keep begging for mercy, "Help, Help..." Seeing Leonardo being suppressed, Alex left without saying a word, leaving Leonardo unscrupulously to be ravaged by Hugo. Everyone was singing birthday songs, but when they saw such an unexpected scene, everyone burst into laughter in an instant, and the song was interrupted halfway through the singing, and it became a sea of ??laughter. But the laughter didn''t last long, because Samora, Toby, Charlize, Sandra and others hid in the corner early, picked up the little cake in their hands again, and threw them at the crowd. A piece of cake droops on George Lucas white beard, Shirley Lansings chest has a cream flower, David Geffens bald head is resting on half of the cake, Steven Spielber Grid''s shoulder was rubbed with a piece of pink cream, and Quentin Tarantino fell directly into the swimming pool in order to dodge the cake... The scene looked funny, but no one had time to laugh at each other because everyone was not safe. The whole scene was in chaos and everyone was dragged into the water. Allen and Tom ran to the buffet table next to them immediately, picked up the cake and started to smash it frantically, which made everyone on the scene add cream. During the war, no one can escape. Hugo finally let go of Leonardo, "Boy, make you proud again!" Hugo pursed his lips, only to find that it was a lemon-flavored cake, smash it, smash it, and nodded in satisfaction, "Cake choose Not bad." "Hugo, all this is the idea of ??Charlize and Sandra, I mean it!" Leonardo quickly defended, "Let''s join hands together, don''t let them go, let them also bathe with cream. "Hugo raised his eyebrows and squinted at Leonardo. It''s a pity that his face is covered with cream now, and he doesn''t look deterrent at all, but Leonardo still raised his hands, "I swear !" Hugo nodded his chin and stood up from Leonardo, "I know you and Alex must also have a share, but... Charlize and Sandra can''t escape, absolutely. Go!" Hugo reached out and pulled Leonardo up, "and Joe, Rick, and Samora!" But before Hugo finished speaking, he was hit by a piece of cake in the back of his head. "Hmm", the sound made the back of Hugo''s neck become slimy, turning his head back, only had time to see Sandra''s figure. , The others can''t see clearly, "Go, let''s join hands!" Hugo directly called Leonardo, and the two rushed forward. Hugo and Leonardo joined forces to start an external attack. The two attacked indiscriminately at first. They attacked whoever they caught. Even the old Peter Will was confused, and the firepower on the scene suddenly changed. Got to be strong to a level. The two men attacked random "lucky ones" while looking for the figures of Charlize and Sandra. Then Hugo saw Charlize who was hiding behind the goalpost. He turned his head and gestured to Leonardo. The two people circumvented it from left to right, but Charlize saw Leon for the first time. Nardo tried to escape, but Hugo didn''t give her a chance at all. A piece of ammunition just smashed past, whizzing from Charlize''s ear, and hitting the innocent Jennifer Aniston behind, but Charlize He rubbed a large piece of green cream on his face, which made it even more funny. "Hugo!" Jennifer was the first to scream, scared Hugo directly to escape, Leonardo was immediately dumbfounded when he saw this scene, and finally Leonardo became Charlie. Here is a Chinese dish. The whole scene was filled with laughter and screams, and all the young and old joined the melee. The group of people who can shake the global entertainment industry by their gestures are like naive high school studentsplaying. The cake battle is really shocking. Those reporters and ordinary people who stayed at the Sunset Tower Hotel without an invitation letter soon saw a magical scene: First, Barry Meyer and Kevin Pence walked side by side towards the elevator, talking and laughing. Behind them were the editors of The New York Times and The Hollywood Reporter and several top producers. People''s heads and clothes were covered with cream, but they looked calm and walked over calmly; then Charlize Theron, Sandra Bullock and Jennifer Aniston chased the glory To the death Pedro, holding the cream in his hand and smashing Pedro frantically, Pedro flees completely embarrassed; finally he sees Nicole Kidman, Nora Efron and Shirley -The three Lansing people walked through the hotel lobby with laughter, and the roars of Leonardo, Hugo and others could be faintly heard behind them, but it was a pity that they couldn''t see the real situation inside. Even Ron Meyer, who has always been unpredictable, laughed heartily and ran to the elevator with coquettish small steps. Such a scene can be regarded as a horror film level-even Alfred Hitchcock is willing to go down. This... is indeed a rare sight in Hollywood. Even the reporters forgot to take pictures. They could only froze in place with their jaws dislocated, and their heads completely crashed. Chapter 1910： Childhood dreams The party was completely played because of the cake battle, and then the "Trumen''s World" boot party officially became Hugo''s birthday party, and everyone began to let go of their hands and feet to enjoy the carnival. When the party arrived at two in the morning, the crowd began to leave in twos and threes, but everyone had restored their handsome and clean appearance, but a careful person could find that almost everyones clothes were different from when they entered the party Sunset Tower Hotel is a hotel that can provide showers and accommodation. However, no one knows what happened at the party. Hugo originally thought he was not the host, Scott Rudin and Shirley Lansing, but learned that the party was largely due to his birthday, so he had to stay. Thanks to all the guests. Attendance. It was not until three thirty that I was able to get out and drove slowly back to Malibu. Samora and Joseph came back together. "Hugo, you go in first. There are still some things in the trunk. I am with Samora. Move in." Joseph opened the car door, but did not rush to get out of the car, but spoke. Hugo stopped, "Need my help?" "No, you go to rest early. You will fly to Miami tomorrow for the latest chapter of Queen of the Dead." Joseph shook his head, and Hugo did not insist, "Then you pay attention." Moving things down the stairs is always troublesome. of. After speaking, Hugo closed the car door and stepped towards the house. Originally, Hugo planned to stay in an apartment in Beverly Hills for one night, but Samora said that he needed to come back to pack his luggage. The luggage for the crew to be flown to tomorrow was not packed at all, so he still had to come back to Malibu. The three Hugo drove back here. Hugo felt a little dizzy at this time, and stopped at the top of the stairs. On the one hand, it was early in the morning, and on the other hand, because he had drunk a lot tonight. Although he was not drunk, the whole person felt that Floating, he even felt a little unable to open his eyes. A bitter sea breeze blew in, and the fresh air awake a lot of tired brains. Hugo then took a step forward and carefully stepped down. When Hugo walked down the stairs, he saw a huge black shadow in the pitch-black hall. Because it was the darkest time in the middle of the night, and the dim light of the moonlight could not be seen clearly, Hugo couldn''t help but frowned. One reaction thought he was dazzled and didn''t see clearly. But after bypassing the Blackstone wine cabinet, Hugo found that the black shadow became clear instead, looking like a pile of **** or a tree or the like. The entire height has touched the ceiling, so that Hugo''s eyebrows got closer and closer, and finally became completely tangled together. Slowly walked to the hall, but found a pile of things scattered on the ground. He kicked it gently and touched the switch on the wall. After turning it on, Hugo stood there and froze. The first one The reaction was that I was really drunk. I saw that there was a huge mountain of gifts in front of me-literally, the colorful and colorful gift boxes were almost bright and blind, and the large and small gift boxes were completely piled up into a hill, and the spacious passage was now complete. It was blocked, and the empty space between the hall and the kitchen disappeared completely, and the whole space was filled with the full hill, and even the sofa in the living room and the dining table in the kitchen were completely filled. At the foot of the mountain, there are countless gift boxes scattered on the ground, randomly and disorderly stacked around, making the huge airborne seem to have been completely filled, even if it wants to find a place to stay, it becomes extremely difficult. The mountain of gifts is even bigger and exaggerated than the mountain of gifts piled up in major department stores every Christmas. This is almost the picture that every child dreams of in his childhood, but now it truly appears in front of Hugo''s eyes, gorgeous and dazzling. There are at least hundreds of gifts here, in various colors, shapes, and appearances, making it look like a magical gift shop. Hugo felt inexplicably that he had come to Diagon Alley in the Harry Potter world. Standing in place, Hugo only felt his head was a little confused, and he couldn''t react for a while. He didn''t even know whether it was because alcohol slowed the brain, or because the gift mountain in front of him was too shocking, or maybe it was. All this is just a dream. Joseph and Samora stood on the stairs, poked their heads out quietly, looked towards the courtyard, and then saw the light in the hall. The two could not help but smile at each other, tiptoe down the stairs, and walked to Hugo''s. Behind him, he shouted in unison, "Surprise!" Hugo was a little slow in his reaction, so it was just a little accidental. He was not really frightened. He turned his head blankly to look at Joseph and Samora, and was stunned, "What''s this...what''s going on?" Joseph stood beside and smiled quietly, while Samora explained excitedly, "We have been preparing for this surprise today for several days. Since you confirmed that there will be no birthday parties this year, we have started planning. All this is Leonardos idea! Today, after you went to the Sunset Tower Hotel, we also specially stayed. A dozen people were busy for nearly two hours before setting up the hill." No wonder they asked him to go to the hotel site first, and did not go with him. When he went around Santa Monica, he didnt see Fokkin and Neal. He thought it was because his departure time was too late and everyone was already there. Hurry to the scene. Think about it carefully. After he arrived at the scene, he was dragged by a large group of people. He didn''t have time to look for a group of friends, and he didn''t even have time to think. It now appears that all of this has been premeditated. However, it turned out to be Leonardo''s idea. It seems that his cream bath tonight hasn''t been enough for the original little cute wife. Looking at Hugo with a dazed look, Samora couldn''t wait, "Are you not going to open the gift?" This sentence made Hugo a little sober, and the corner of his mouth smiled, "Of course, this It should be the biggest dream of every child in childhood, right? When you sleep, you can see a mountain of gifts. All gifts belong to you." Hugo pointed to the mountain in front of him, "Are you sure they belong to me? " A word made Joseph and Samora laugh. Hugo looked around, and picked up a gift at hand. It was a large square box, about the size of an entire pillow, and placed it on the armrest of the sofa. There was a card attached to the box. When I opened it, it was a gift from Shirley. I put the card aside. After opening the gift, I saw the objects inside. This surprised Hugo. It turned out to be a retro typewriter. The black body with punk steam style outlines the golden edges, and the delicate and shiny buttons shine brightly under the light. It can be seen that Shirley is really attentive to this gift, choosing something full of academic characteristics such as a typewriter as a gift, which not only demonstrates the fit of Hugos classical literature major, but also echoes Hugos recent screenwriting position. Highlights of Shanghai''s wide-ranging attention. It''s not too expensive, and it''s not too polite. It''s obviously the result of careful selection. Hugo admitted that he liked the gift very much. Joseph standing next to him couldn''t help but sigh, "Wow, this gift is really intentional." Hugo remembered what happened to Robert Iger today, and could not help but nodded slightly, then put the typewriter back in the box, looked around, and picked up the small box next to the foot of the sofa, the brick. The big and small box was much heavier than expected, and he was about to let go. Hugo quickly grabbed the box, sat on the armrest of the sofa, and looked at the card. It turned out to be a gift from Allen. Opening the gift, it turned out to be a thick stack of scripts. Pick it up and take a closer look. The cover is marked "Modern Times (.. "Modern Times", this is one of Charlie Chaplin''s most well-known works. In an interview before, Hugo mentioned the profound memories of this work. Turning over the script, Hugo became more surprised as he read it. If he reads it correctly, this is the original script of the "Modern Times", and there are still vigorous but messy fonts on it, which seems to be... "This Is it Charlie Chaplin''s handwriting?" Hugo was already shocked. Looking at the script in his hand, he couldn''t believe it. He really didn''t expect Alan to send such a gift. If it is really the original script of the "Modern Age" with Chaplin''s handwriting on it, then it can definitely be said to be invaluable. More importantly, Allen gave this gift just before the shooting of "Trumen''s World", the intention is self-evident, not only carefully prepared, but also seriously considered. This gift is really too expensive. Hugo couldn''t help but get distracted when looking at the script in his hand-the brain is indeed slower now What is the next one? "Samora''s voice interrupted Hugo''s thoughts. He picked up the script carefully, and he realized that there was a dilapidated book under the script. This script manuscript is not the only gift! The following book is very shabby, and you can clearly see the traces of time. The cover is covered with handprints, and the corners and corners have been ground with fine hair, but a closer look reveals that they are actually very well preserved. Worn folds and dirty handprints have also been preserved intact along with the booklet. The gilded font on the cover is familiar to Hugo, "les." This is a French sentence, which translates to "Les Miserables". It was written by the great French writer Victor Hugo. It is also a literary phrase. One of the greatest works in history, embodies the romance, justice, faith, philosophy and profoundness of French literature. For Hugo, "Les Miserables" is more than just a simple name derived from Victor Hugo. For Hugo, who was born in classical literature, it is also his favorite work during his academic years. But, why is it "Les Miserables"? Chapter 1911： Special gift Reading classical literature in the United States, William Shakespeare is almost a compulsory course, and many people have spent their entire lives studying Shakespeare, just like Cao Xueqin''s Chinese classical literature. However, Hugo has always lacked a little enthusiasm for Shakespeare. He has always liked French literature more, including Dumas, Rousseau, Voltaire, Balzac, Flaubert, etc., which made Hugo devote more energy. Among them, the words of Victor Hugo undoubtedly have a special charm, which makes Hugo intoxicated. It is not uncommon for Allen to give "Les Miserables" as a gift to Hugo, but why is it "Les Miserables"? Hugo opened the cover and read it carefully. Although Hugo didnt know much about French, he could still understand it easily. Then Hugo noticed a detail. The book was published in 1862. And it''s also the latest chapter of the first edition of the Tang Family''s Female Elementary Cultivation Fairy. In 1862? Isn''t this... the year "Les Miserables" was actually published? "Jesus Christ!" Hugo couldn''t help but let out a sigh, his inner emotions could not be suppressed. This...is it the first edition of "Les Miserables"? In this way, Ellen packed it up casually, and then sent it over as a gift, and was thrown on the ground by Joseph and the others. If this collection of books were put on auction, it would be robbed by countless people. This gift of Allen cannot be calculated by value at all, because the sincerity of the gift has far exceeded the value of the material itself. I picked up the card again and saw the scribbled font read, "Thirty Tribute "Alan Strello", just a few simple words, but Hugo clearly felt the warmth, which made Hugo''s mouth a smile. "Hugo, can I help you open the present?" Samora watched Hugo sit quietly beside him and said nothing, waited impatiently for a long time, and finally couldn''t help it, breaking the silence in the hall. Then he saw Hugo raising his head and showing a bright smile, "Of course, you wouldn''t expect me to take all these gifts apart, right?" Samora cheered immediately, Joseph also picked up a gift, but did not forget to pat Samora on the shoulder, "Remember not to lose the card, we will do statistics later." This time it was given to Hugo. There are at least a few hundred gifts. If you don''t count, these favors will become a bad debt. Ignoring the sound of Samora and Joseph happily opening gifts next to him, Hugo slid from the armrest to the sofa, and carefully put Allens gift on the coffee table, whether it was "Modern Times" or "Miscellaneous World", this They are all antiques, and they are all paper products, and they might be torn if accidentally. Hugo has not seriously studied how to preserve antique books. He used to go directly to the library to borrow books when he was in school, but he at least knew that he must not be overly violent, because after years of wind and frost and many peoples hands, these papers have already Become extremely fragile. Therefore, Hugo carefully put it on the coffee table, planning to ask the experts to see how to collect these antiques. Sitting on the sofa, Hugo noticed something underneath his buttocks. When he lowered his head, it was a gift box. When he picked it up, it turned out to be a huge square box, which looked like a pizza box, but better than pizza. The box is a bit flattened. The sound of tearing and tearing next to it sounds like a symphony. It is rare and beautiful. No wonder people always like to open gifts, not only because they look forward to the items in the gift box, but also because the process of opening the gift is like shopping. , Making the mood fly up involuntarily, Hugo turned over the pizza box in his hand, trying to find the card on it, but found nothing. He could not help but stand up and looked on the sofa, but I still haven''t found the card, is it in the box? Tear it, Hugo also opened the box, it was really a pizza box, and it was flattened by Hugo, which made Hugo laugh with a flutter. If someone really gave him a frozen pizza, That is really the best today. Opening the pizza box, Hugo was stunned, not disappointed, just stunned. There is no pizza in the box, of course it is not a pizza, but a vinyl record. It is no secret that Hugo collects vinyl records. He often buys records on Sunset Boulevard. Many audiophiles know Hugo. Even the members of the glory to death will help him buy some vinyl records from time to time. But giving vinyl records is too risky, because Hugo''s own collection is very rich. If it is not an orphan or out of print, then it would be just a laugh to be generous in front of Hugo. However, there is a vinyl record in front of me. "Storm Shelter (shelter...the. from Bob Dylan. This vinyl record is not a treasure, nor is it out of print. Hugo once collected this vinyl record. This record was released in 1975 when Bob was at his peak. It had a large circulation at the time and the song was also very popular, so it was not a special product. But because of its popularity, its not easy to find it nowbecause everyone keeps it at home, and the quantity is too large. Almost everyone has a copy. There is not much space in the collection market. There is no buyers market, and naturally there is no People will take the initiative to sell the latest chapters that I thought I was a dragon set. But Hugos own collection was broken. On that night of "Unbelieving Fairy Tales", Charlize confessed to Hugo about her father for the first time, and unreservedly showed her inner wounds in the rain. In front of Guo, it has remained deeply in Hugo''s mind so far. At that time, Hugo accidentally trampled on his vinyl record collection in order to rush to rescue Charlize, who was being followed. After that, he never found other copies. Charlize once joked that it was her responsibility, and sooner or later she would replenish Hugo''s collection list. However, Hugo did not expect that even he had forgotten, Charlize did not forget, and chose to give it to him in such a form at such a moment. Looking at the profile of Bob Dylan on the cover, Hugos memories drifted gently to that distant night. Those trivial conversations had become blurred, but the moonlight and dust floating in the air were still so clear. , It seems that every detail is very clear, and I clearly outline those pictures in my mind. John Waite''s single "I Miss You" floated slowly in the air, keeping the memory of that night in the depths of my mind forever. "No, I dont want to miss you because you have left me; no, I dont want to miss you, even if I say anything. I dont miss you, I didnt deceive myself... No, I dont miss you, I dont miss you" The familiar melody slowly fermented in Hugo''s mind, calming him down. The mixed taste on the tip of the tongue is dancing, but I can''t distinguish the specific emotions clearly, "No, I don''t miss you, I don''t miss you... Every time I miss you, I hold my breath." Taking a deep breath, Hugo forced himself to take back the thoughts floating in the air, and focused his eyes on the record again. No wonder that none of the cards above are attached, because this gift is so unique, even without a card, Hugo knows who the gift comes from. "Hugo, Steven gave you a super 8mm camera." Samora took the small and exquisite black camera and ran to the back of the sofa. "Hey, isn''t Charlize giving you frozen pizza? Really impressive. Disappointment! We thought that Charlize was going to win with surprise this year." Hugo chuckled and laughed, "If it''s really frozen pizza, left outside for so long, it should be thawed, so you can''t eat it." Samora immediately uttered a regretful voice, "If this is the case, it would be a waste of food." But the regretful voice did not last for two seconds, "Oh, it''s okay if you don''t say it. I''m hungry when I say that, you plan to eat. Supper?" After speaking, Samora happily ran towards the kitchen, "Hey, Samora, give me Steven''s gift." Samora retired again and handed Steven Spielberg''s gift to Hugo. Then he ran to the kitchen, but because the passage between the hall and the kitchen had been blocked, Samora sent out Mumbled complainingly, "...but it certainly won''t trouble me!" Hugo couldn''t help but smile, and looked down at the super 8mm camera in his hand. He knew that this was the medium of the budding film dreams of Steven''s boyhood, and now Steven gave him another one. This made Hugo also curious and wanted to fiddle with the camera in his hand. People like to open gifts for no reason, because there may be things they like, hate, and surprises, even far beyond what they think. Hugo thought for a while, temporarily put the camera on the sofa, then lowered his head and took apart the well-preserved vinyl record on his lap. Then he saw that there was Bob Dylan''s autograph on the cover. This Hugo gave a small smile, then opened the package of the record, carefully stepped over a large pile of gifts, walked to the side of the TV cabinet, put the record on the gramophone, the familiar rustling sound was in the early morning of the night. The middle drifts slowly, and the melody is like moonlight, permeating every corner of the night bit by bit. "That''s another kind of life, fatigue and blood and sweat, darkness has become a virtue, there is only mud on the road, I walked from the wilderness, my figure is scattered..." Immediately, Hugo walked to the side again and shouted to Joseph, "I''ll open the gift too!" Hugo was also very curious about what weird gifts would appear tonight. "Where are the gifts for you guys? I want to see!" Hugo exclaimed, the exhaustion of the night was wiped out, but instead he became more and more excited. It''s just... I''m leaving for the "Trumen''s World" crew today. It''s four o''clock in the morning. Is this really good? Chapter 1912： Quiet town A black coupe slowly stopped by the side of the trail, the door opened, and Hugo walked down, then closed the door, patted the roof, and the car started again, moving slowly along the trail, and finally disappeared In sight. The sound of the engine seemed to disturb the birds on the branches. A group of sparrows fluttered and flew into the blue sky. In the clear and bright blue sky, they drew a leisurely trajectory, agitating circles of golden light, as if a group of sparrows fluttered. The natural oil paintings are so normal that people can''t help but close their eyes and take a deep breath. The air mixed with the hot sun and the fresh sea breeze rushes toward your face. Even if it is already November, there is still the remnant of summer. Hugo turned his head and looked around, only to find that no one could see the whole road. Even after the roar of the car''s engine went away, not even a single sound was heard, and a light breeze passed by. There is still no noise, it seems that any little movement will evoke a strong echo, destroying the peace of this town. This small town is called Seaside (). In fact, literally translated, it means "the seaside". From the name, you can see how careless the people who built the small town here in the early 1980s, and even bothered to give the small town like a real name. "Trumen''s World" finally chose to shoot in this small town. At the beginning, Peter Weir and the members of the crew had been trying to find a perfect shooting location and constructed the appearance of the studio in "Trumen''s World", but they were still unable to find a suitable location. After all, there is still a huge difference between a small town and a studio in real life. Finally, under the recommendation of visual consultant Wendy Stitz (wendy.), he came to Seaside. After the on-site inspection, everyone was very satisfied, so it was confirmed that this place was used as the location of the film. The entire crew will complete the filming of the entire movie here. After Hugo arrived in Miami yesterday, he drove to Seaside today, but Hugo decided to really feel the town, so he asked Samora to drive to the crew first, while he got out of the car and walked on foot. Just standing at the intersection and taking a rough look, Hugo seemed to understand the reason why the crew chose Seaside. This town is too quiet. Although there is no sense of death in the empty city, it can still be faint. Yoyo felt the popularity and anger floating in the air, but she tried her best to hear the sound of some waves, as if she had been thrown onto a deserted island, with no other partners besides herself. Hugo stepped slowly, and walked slowly along the trail in front of him. There were not too many forks around. The straight road seemed to end at a glance, and there were small houses on both sides of the road. , All are one-story wide-area houses with a small garden, neatly arranged, and the appearance of all the houses looks exactly the same, there is almost no difference, the same beige walls, red roofs and dark red doors , The white wooden fence encloses the green space at the door, and even the lilac bushes at the door are uniformly cut into the shape of a round wooden barrel, without even extra flower pots. It''s like... it''s like walking into any house is your own home. Hugo couldn''t help but started to make up for the funny plot of going home drunk at night and walking the wrong door. With the almost identical low buildings in front of him, there was no sense of contradiction at all. After the whole street came to an end, Hugo realized that he had reached the beach. The blue sea in front of him was calm and calm. It seemed that even the sea breeze was not too turbulent, which made people suspect that it was just a pond. I looked around, and I saw a building next to it. In fact, there is not much obvious difference from other surrounding houses, except that the sign hanging at the door shows that this is a post office. Hugo stepped forward again. . "Ding Dong", the crisp sound of wind chimes vibrated in the wind, and an elderly gentleman walked out of the gate of the post office, wearing a simple gray jacket and a certain wide-brimmed top hat, and slowly walked down. This was the first person Hugo saw after arriving in Seaside. The gentleman nodded his chin to Hugo, showing a gentle smile, and then took another step, step by step without hurries, and The rhythm of the whole town fits together perfectly, as if it should be natural. It''s so quiet, Hugo really has been a long time since there was no screaming, no cheering, no surprise, even the sound of calling the name "Hugo" disappeared, everything is so ordinary, as if it was just an ordinary. In the afternoon. The residents of the small town did not feel the riots caused by the arrival of the "Trumen''s World" crew. After walking through this street, you can see the sea at the corner again in a blink of an eye, but when you turn to the right, the noise of the sea breeze is faintly heard, but it is not the kind of loud noise. It''s just that someone is whispering the sound of daily conversation. Walking along the street, you can see art galleries, antique shops, fashion stores, bookstores and restaurants, neatly arranged on both sides of the street, and scattered pedestrians spend their time on the road. Another one belongs to them. An ordinary day. Even in such a "bustling" street, there will never be more than fifteen pedestrians within Hugo''s sight. It seems that this is already the noisiest place in the town. Hugo always thought it was a bit strange. After walking half a street, he realized that the style of these buildings was no different from that of the residential area just now. They were still beige-white walls with red roofs, even the doorway. The signs are not too conspicuous, as if it is just another residential area. Everything in front of me was like...like a model house. This is the kind of area. During construction, a large model house was built next to the foundation to provide the staff with a residence during the long construction process, but these houses did not specify any purpose, so they were built in a unified style and style. Some are used as housing, some are used as restaurants, and some are used as bars... But from the appearance, they are all consistent. After the construction is completed, all these model houses will be demolished, and the vacant land will be re-planned. This is the case in the small town of Seaside, just like the name of the town, as if the people who came to open up wasteland were only planning to stay here for a few months, and then set up a golf course or a resort next to it, but After living, I forgot about it, and slowly took root here. There is no characteristic, no style, no difference, or even any color. It is just an ordinary town that is forgettable and cannot leave any special impression on the town. It is just such an ordinary, but it has become the most special place in the town-that is, the appearance that has been pursued in "Trumen''s World". They just intend to create an artificial island, the building on it has no characteristics, nor does it show any style. It looks like a model house, but there are people living in it; it looks like a studio, but it is surrounded by sea, blue sea and blue sky; it looks like a fictional world, but it actually exists. If it were built in a studio, the project would be too vast, almost equivalent to rebuilding the entire town. The process from plan to implementation is almost an impossible task, but I did not expect that such a small real existed in real life. town. It''s no wonder that when Peter and the others discovered this place, they were almost excited. They called Hugo the first time and said that they had found a perfect shooting location. Seaside is even more perfect than a studio. The most important thing is that it is surrounded by the sea on three sides and a mountain on the other. It is almost a purely natural "island"an island that is not an island. From any location in the town, you can walk to the beach, Hugo walked to the end of the street, and then saw the blue sea again, feeling that he was surrounded by the ocean. But this time its a little different. Going a bit further, its a pier, but there are only a few single wooden boats on the pier, and you can see seagulls docked at the bow. At this time, there are five or six people chatting beside the pier. write. Hugo thought for a while and walked forward, "Hey, good afternoon." "Oh, here comes a stranger." The middle-aged man with a mustache who stood in the middle laughed, and he spit out a puff of cigarette, "So, you came to the town in the last few days. That crew member, right?" Didn''t recognize Hugo unexpectedly. Hugo smiled and nodded, "Sorry for interrupting your daily life." The middle-aged man waved his hand, "This is a good thing for us. Our days have hardly changed. Finally, something new happened. I also had more chatting with my wife during dinner. God, this is really no surprise. In a place." "Oh? How do you say?" Hugo raised his eyebrows and asked with interest. "This is a...no place." The middle-aged man shrugged, "No good, no bad, no surprises, no surprises, no riches, no poverty, no disasters, no changes..." The person next to you took over the conversation with one word, "no excitement, no thrills", "no challenge, no freshness", "no difference, no difference", "no affair", these last words provoke everyone. Everyone laughed, "Do you want to have an affair and no one wants you?" Everyone laughed. The middle-aged man curled his mouth and took a strong smoke. "It''s impossible to even find a black man or a homosexual here." Hearing what they say, this seems to be a very boring town, but in the eyes of many people, it is also the most perfect life. It is calm but smooth. "But in the eyes of many people, this is perfect. Life." Hugo said. The middle-aged man spit out the thick smoke in his mouth for a long time, "Is there really perfect in this world?" A meaningful sentence made Hugo ponder, but he immediately said, "Maybe Madonna is indeed perfect. "Everyone laughed again, heartily and briskly. Chapter 1913： Dream life Saying goodbye to a few hearty uncles, Hugo took another step along the street. Not far away is an elementary school. The spacious basketball court and the high flagpole make it stand out in the surrounding patterned buildings. , This is also the first distinctive building Hugo has seen so far. Standing at the door of the school, you can see the children in the classroom. A little boy near the window is running on a run. He caught the sight of Hugo and showed a shy smile, but he waved his hand boldly. This made Hugo laugh dumbly, and he also raised his right hand and waved. But before the little boy responded, he found the teacher''s figure walking by. The little boy immediately lowered his head obediently, with a focused look. This playful episode reminded Hugo of his childhood reading time, and he couldn''t help but smile and face the prison escape. wife. At this time, a young woman leaning on a baby stroller came across the street. She was wearing a sun hat with a laid-back look. She gave Hugo a friendly smile, "Good afternoon." Hugo also A friendly smile was returned, and the head nodded, and then the two passed by. It can be felt that the whole town is permeated with a peaceful and cozy atmosphere. It seems that time has slowed down here. The prosperity and noise of the world are completely isolated from the peaceful Atlantic Ocean, forming a...a real The paradise. Slowly stomping on the road, Hugo started to think, what is it like to live in such a small town? I was born on this small island since I was a child. There is no prosperous city, but it is not poor and backward. Life is never short of food and clothing, but I have never experienced the luxury and prosperity of the upper class. The friends around me are like this. , There is no obvious gap between the rich and the poor so that there is not much comparability between each other, and the similar family environment and living environment make everyone filled with a steady stream of common topics. Parents are of course under pressure from mortgages, but this is not the bustling and noisy New York, nor the resort of Boracay, nor is it the Hamptons of rich people, so even if there is pressure, life will not lose its rhythm. The trivial quarrels and contradictions between father and mother are still annoying, but they are not irreconcilable contradictions, as if a solution can be found for everything, and life is moving forward in the small stumbling blocks. Because the town is too small, so within a few blocks are my neighbors. Even though every face in the town is so familiar, the faces around me always have some smiles indifferently. As I grow up, Everything can be mastered by oneself, without any strangeness, without any excitement, without any challenge. It seems that there is an illusion that the whole world is in the palm of one''s own hands, and you can control the whole world with just a light grip. From family affection to friendship to the human affection in life, everything is so stable. The vigorous stories on TV and movies seem to be full of blood and chaos, or they are like the letters in the novel without any vitality, or It''s like an interesting conversation in another parallel space. It only serves as an adjustment and conversation resource in life, but it will never happen in one''s own life. Since the people in the whole town are so familiar, maybe in the tenth grade you will meet someone you like, childhood sweethearts or love at first sight, and then invite each other to attend with yourself at the prom of the twelfth grade, the golden girl The story has become a template for everyone in the school to envy. After graduation, you may find a job. You may only be a blue-collar worker, or you may become a white-collar worker such as an accountant or an editor. The other half stayed comfortably by his side. One day, a new life will come into one''s own life and open a chapter in one''s own new life. Add new troubles, and at the same time add new happiness, everything is brand new, calm, step by step, but happy. Living like this... is really perfect. Someone once joked that the farthest distance in the world is the highway entrance of a small town, and the most delicious food in the world is breakfast for a day. In fact, this is a derogatory sentence, because anyone who has really seen how big the world is will know. There are countless different landscapes, disasters, famines, wars, freedoms, parties and revelry... The world is not just the highway entrance of the town, it is not just the breakfast every day. In short, the frog at the bottom of the well. But this joke when placed in the small town of Seaside, or in a paradise, has become a compliment. Because contentment is always happy, it is precisely because you dont know how big the world is, that you will not be greedy or greedy. Many times, it is precisely the endless desires that ruin life. see. The same reason can be said that in childhood, all happiness comes so easily: you can watch cartoons for an hour after hard study, eat a lollipop after eating vegetables you hate, and after lunch break. Chase frantically in the sand with your friends. After winning a game, you can cheer and celebrate. After you get a pair of new shoes, you can look at your uppers over and over again... Once upon a time, a piece of clothing, a pair of shoes, a bag of potato chips, a glass of Coke, and a drumstick can bring countless happiness; but at a certain moment, after having a stable job, I dreamed of a bachelor apartment; got it After a whole set of houses, I thought about a villa; after I bought my first van, I started to think about the possibility of a sports car...Read the full text of the full text. Hope is an abyss that can never be filled. It drives people to advance, advance, and advance, and happiness and happiness become harder and harder. Living in Seaside is like this. It not only guarantees basic food and clothing, but also has no problems with basic living security. What''s more, there is a happy family. It seems that everything has been satisfied. Compared with the above, there is more than the below, and even more accurately, this is a life above the average standard. This seems to be a dream life. Except for one percent of the richest people in the world, most people have been pursuing this life for the sake of stability, calmness, and composure. As long as I think that I can have this kind of life, I feel that the pace is brisk. But why is Truman still dissatisfied? To be sure, it is not because of the house, not because of the clothes, not because of the luxury car... to be more precise, not because of the material. Because since childhood, these things have never appeared in Truman''s world. He knows how to enjoy life, but he will not lose his rhythm in pursuit of material things. Is it because of love or family affection? Trumans father was killed when he was sailing when he was a child. This made him fear the sea, and he didnt even feel close to the water. But growing up in a single-parent family did not bring any shortcomings to Truman. The love of his mother. It is enough to make up for the pain of losing his father, and his father''s tall and brave image has become his inner hero. Its not love either, because he has a wife who loves him. Meryl is the kind of perfect lover everyone dreams of. She is gentle, considerate, considerate, kind and polite. There is an incredible burst between her and Truman. Sparks made Truman fall in love at first sight and truly felt the happiness and beauty of falling in love. After marriage, life is even more peaceful and full of romance, which makes people unable to ask for more. Truman was not dissatisfied. On the contrary, he couldn''t be more satisfied with his life. He felt that he was the luckiest man in the world. Even if he only lived in the small town of Seaside, he felt that he had the world. He has always been a contented and happy man, so he has no complaints about life, and faces every sunrise with a smile. The positive and optimistic spirit infects everyone around him, as if it is a positive energy factor. Changing everyone around me quietly. But... in the dead of night, Truman always felt that there was a negative emotion bothering him, and even he himself couldn''t tell the reason. So, Truman wanted to go for a walk, he wanted to go to Fiji-because his first love Silvia had left Seaside, Silvia''s father told Truman that they were going to Fiji. Since then, Fiji has had an inexplicable attraction to Trumen-he didn''t tell anyone it was because of this but secretly hid it in my heart, because Truman knew he could not go, because Fiji is an island, an island surrounded by the sea, and he has a phobia of the sea, so this is destined to be just an idea. But Truman didn''t expect that Meryl was unwilling, or even opposed, which made Truman feel a little strange. At first, Truman just wanted to go out, but then more and more strange things happened in life. Everything he was familiar with was breaking the pattern. He noticed that everyone around him seemed to be watching him. He noticed every Everyone around him seemed to surround him one day, and he noticed that there seemed to be someone watching him in a dark corner... Gradually, Truman wanted to leave this living environment more and more to see a completely different world, to see the world outside of Seaside, so Fiji became a dream in Truman''s heart. , A dream that is out of reach but always wants to chase. Then, there was an accident, and his father who had been "deceased" appeared again, which broke all the balance in Truman''s life. This made Truman truly realize for the first time that his inner dream did not arise because of his dissatisfaction, but because of his own rules and frameworks that had bound him. He longed to be able to get out of the shackles, and he longed to embrace freedom even more. Freedom, simple but difficult dream, a great dream. Chapter 1914： Imprison life Petofi-Santor once wrote, "Life is precious, love is more expensive, if it is for freedom, both can be thrown away." It was not until his father reappeared that Truman truly realized that what he wanted was not material life or spiritual life, but only freedom. That is the simplest, but also the most difficult word. From slaves seeking emancipation, to blacks seeking equality, to women seeking recognition... The entire history of mankind has been the process of constantly pursuing and embracing freedom. This is the most basic of human rights. , The most easily overlooked item, but it is also the most important item. This is the reason and foundation for human beings to exist as an independent individual. The King of the North Song Dynasty. Without freedom, everything is no longer important. Living in Seaside, living in this peach blossom field, Truman''s life is perfect, no doubt. But faintly, Truman felt that his life seemed to be manipulated, as if...like the hand of God. His father died and then came back to life again; his first love suddenly left, and then disappeared in Fiji with no news; his studies were smooth, his work was smooth, and even his work after graduation was smooth; his wife fell in love, But there is no child, even if there is a dispute, it disappears quickly, so perfect that it doesn''t seem to be real... All this is like, like a frame, binding oneself, he is just a puppet in someone''s hands. When the time is up, he should go to school, then graduate, work, get married, and have children; when the time is up, he should be happy Or unhappy, and then a friend appears to calm all his inner irritability accurately; when the time is up, he should be happy, as if all the problems in life can be calmed at any time. But, is it really God who controls all this? Some people say that this is destiny, it is destined, so they resigned to follow the instructions of fate, and even gave up struggling, just complaining about Gods injustice and fates teasing; but some people said that this should not be fate, because no one can" "Decision" This is my own life. Even if it is God, he is not qualified to decide a persons life, because he is the only one who owns his life. This freedom cannot be replaced. Only he can decide whether this period of life is miserable or happy, good or bad, Happiness is sadness. Others can''t live their lives on their behalf. Those outsiders who seem to be happy and sorrowful are the only ones who are experiencing the painful days, so they are the only one who is qualified to speak. Freedom is this qualification. Truman finally found the piece of the puzzle he lacked in his heart, but he didn''t know how to pursue it. He only knew that Fiji was the dream. Maybe Fiji was his destination for freedom, and he could find Silvia there. , He can go there to see a completely unfamiliar world, he can get rid of the shackles and find a completely different life... Therefore, the dream of freedom is the real reason that drove Truman to make changes. So when Truman knew that all this was just a lie, what would he feel? Hugo raised his head and looked at the cookie-cutter streets of Seaside, without any special features, just like a well-made box, ordinary but exquisite, simple but detailed, but strictly wrapped up the whole town. The flawless life makes people breathless, just like the uncle at the dock said, there is no perfection in the world, and once perfection appears, it will suffocate people. Hugo originally thought that he could feel Truman''s mood because he also lived in a "dream state", but later Hugo discovered that it was not like this. Hugo is now living in a "dreamland", but in this dreamland he completely let go of his hands and feet, enjoying his freedom and dreams to the fullest. He is fully devoted to the torrent of dreams. Among them, he strode forward without complaint, so he realized too many impossible. He led the glory to death and created his own musical age, reawakening the belief in rock and roll; he became a top actor, not only won two Oscars, but also went further and further on the road of acting; he Owning property that ordinary people can''t imagine, even if he stays at home from now on, he will have nothing to worry about for the rest of his life-and it is a very luxurious and wasteful kind; he has a power that others can''t reach for a lifetime, making half of Hollywood He will be vibrated by his every move; his global recognition is unsurpassed, and he has almost reached the peak of his reputation; he truly understands the meaning of father''s love-including maternal love, and enjoys the affection brought by family Happiness; although the road to love is still long and difficult, he has found the object of true love in his heart, how lucky he is; friendship is his greatest pride, and he has met a large group of sincere partners and walked hand in hand... If someone awakens Hugo at this time and tells him that all the thoughts in the past few years are just a "dream", then he can wake up without regret. There are regrets, of course, but any happy life will have regrets, which is unavoidable; he may also collapse, because the dream is so real that he can''t return to reality, and may even be fragmented and helpless...More There are many possibilities, Hugo will re-adapt to the real life outside of the dream, and truly let go of his hands and feet to enjoy life. It can be said that Hugo is free, but also realized his dream, especially in this dream. But Truman is different. If Hugo wants to stay in this dream, then Truman hopes to get rid of the shackles of this dream, spread his wings to embrace freedom, and pursue dreams. When Truman knew that his life was a scam, all of this was false. What kind of feeling did it feel? My marriage, my job, my love, my friends, my own experience... and even my parents are just a carefully arranged bureau. My whole life is just a piece of text on someone elses script. Any meaning. How does it feel? Whats more terrifying is that not only is my life meaningless, everything is just deliberately arranged, and my life is still a grand "show", becoming a commodity for entertaining the world, as if I were just a joke. , A toy, a puppet, if the words on the script may have a soul, then such a Barbie doll does not have any soul. But... he has a soul and a thought, he is a living person, a person with autonomous behavior. But not only did he show his entire life in front of the whole world, he was not even allowed to possess his soul. It''s terrible, it''s terrible... it''s even sadder. My entire life was fragmented in an instant, and if I overreacted, I might even fall into disrepair and be completely destroyed. Just like the "The Matrix" story, not everyone can become the savior. More often, the cruel truth will easily destroy the entire soul, and even have no chance to escape reality and be directly defeated. Hugo walked slowly on the streets of Seaside, looking at the simple and ordinary fragments of life, he thought: If I were Truman, would I collapse after knowing the truth? This is an unsolvable hypothetical question, and Hugo will never know the answer, because no answer is credible before he has really experienced such a magnificent wave. In fact, Hugo and Truman still have a lot in common, because both of them are just a link in the entertainment industry chain, a commodity with no vital characteristics, a medium and means to seek profit, and the other is controlled by "God." Controlled doll. Although Hugo is now at the pinnacle of Hollywood''s power and is gradually taking control of his own destiny, in fact, in the eyes of Wall Street bigwigs, Hugo is still just a money tree, still just a priceless commodity, trading And interest is their core goal. Shirley Lansings dedication and focus, Mark Cantons perseverance and sincerity, Kevin Burnss friendliness and closeness, Robert Igers kindness and humor, including Ron Meyers compromise and enthusiasm... stand by The small Hugo from the summit overlooks the mountains. In the eyes of others, he has become the one who gave orders, but in the eyes of these top tycoons, their favor is only because of the interests that Hugo represents behind him. Therefore, they are not friends, but partners. Or to be more pessimistic They are just relationships of interest-a relationship that is stronger than Jin Jian when the interests are booming, and is as thin as a cicada when the interests are withered. Once a certain day, Hugo''s career has suffered a failure, or even collapsed, and has no use value, then all the halo and attention now will disappear. The same is true for Truman. Just like Trumans name, "Truman Burbank", like the name of the small town of Seaside, Truman Burbank was only a name that appeared on paper on a whim-Chu The literal translation of the door is "real person", real person; while Burbank is the location of the world-renowned media and studio in Los Angeles. In the film, the studio built by the entire program group is in Burbank. This is the true meaning of Truman''s name, without any thoughts, without any ideas...not even meaningful. Ironically, "Trumen" is called Trumen, a real person, but in fact his life is completely false. Everything is just a story written by a screenwriter. He has never really existed before, just a novel or A character, a symbol, and a commodity in a movie or variety show. When the novel is over, the movie is over, and the variety show is terminated, the character will disappear with their disappearance. He is just a "fictional person". Hugo Lancaster, Truman Burbank, "Helena Jenny". Chapter 1915： Inner understanding Hugo is Truman, and Truman is Hugo, or to be more precise, "Hugo=Trumen=Helena-Jenny", they are just a symbol in the entertainment industry, and they are "losing" their names. At the same time, they also lost themselves, and gradually lost in the splendor of Vanity Fair. I raised my head and looked at the small town of Seaside in front of me. The houses resembling model houses looked ordinary and ordinary, but they didnt seem to have any vitality at all. They were just part of the setting in the studio, bringing every moment of life to life. , Every detail has evolved into virtual data, as if you only need to press the clear button in the computer, and the whole life will be wiped out instantly. The pessimistic state of mind was surging and almost swallowed Hugo. He even started looking around in embarrassment, trying to find a way to escape from the world, but all the surrounding scenery was exactly the same, even the end of the line of sight. The sea level is so similar, it seems that no matter how he escapes, he can''t escape this trap. That kind of despair dimmed the whole world in an instant, and even the sunlight lost its color. Looking around, I found that there is no place for me in the huge world. The glory of calling the wind and rain under the spotlight is just an illusion. This makes Hugo doubt himself, question his life, question his dreams, and question himself. The three views. Is his life really wonderful? Is this really what he wants? Is all this true? Do those praises, those honors, and those happiness really make sense? Are the flattering and sweet talks around you from your heart? Did he really not forget his original intention? Is he still on the path of dreams? Isn''t everything about him a reality show? Is his life just an excerpt from a novel? Is he really "Hugo Lancaster"? At this moment, Hugo is Hugo, Hugo is also Truman, Hugo or Helena-Jenny, he can''t even distinguish clearly, as if Hugo, Truman and Helena-Jenny are all the same person. The intricate and colorful fragments of life vent down like a waterfall in Nicaragua, and the turbulent river is constantly rushing down, leaving Hugo with no room to breathe. He just feels that the surrounding is surrounded by a boiling mist, and there is no sight at all. , Can''t see the future, can''t see the past, can''t see the present, as if he was just a fiction. Hugo only felt that the world was spinning, there was no way to distinguish between reality and the script, no way to distinguish himself from Truman, and no way to distinguish truth from falsehood. The panic-like confusion and darkness were once again thorough after the "death prisoner walk". It shattered all Hugo''s defenses and left him at a loss. He just felt that he was about to suffocate. Even if he opened his mouth and breathed, he couldn''t relieve it, as if his lungs were about to burn. "Hey, young man, are you okay?" A voice suddenly came from above, as if it were the voice of God, which made Hugo suddenly raise his head, and then he saw a face all around, that was a kind. The old lady, she seems to be at least seventy years old, wearing a floral dress, holding a parasol, holding a bag of apples in her hand, and worrying on her face. Hugo was stunned suddenly. He didn''t know if this was just an old lady, or a character in this "reality show", or the **** he had hallucinated, which made him stare, just like that. Stiff in place. "Are you sure you are okay? If necessary, I can call an ambulance for you. The hospital is two blocks away, and they can get there soon." The old lady muttered worriedly and stretched out her hand. He patted Hugo''s cheek lightly, and then touched Hugo''s forehead, "Oh, poor boy, you must have a cold, why is there no warmth on your cheeks." At this moment, Hugo finally recovered a bit. He wanted to turn around and flee, because the blurred boundary between reality and virtual made him afraid of everything. Everything around here seemed to be unreal, but the old lady The eyes of worry made his legs hesitate a little, "It''s okay...I, I mean, I''m okay." Yu said intermittently, and then stood up. Only then did he realize that his legs were soft just now and he was sitting directly on the steps beside the street. Seeing him trying to stand up, the old lady stretched out her arms and held his right hand to help him stand up. "I''m sure it''s okay?" The old lady asked again. After seeing Hugo nodding seriously, the old lady pursed her lips and showed a smile. "Someone said, do you look like a movie star? Just acting as a death row. The guy who wandered? God, that''s an excellent actor. I cried to myself when I watched the movie, like a sixteen-year-old girl. He is such a good guy." Hugo looked at the sincerity in the old lady''s eyes, still unable to distinguish between true and false, but the smile made Hugo''s mouth retort and swallowed. He just sketched out a smile, but didn''t speak. The old lady patted his arm, "young man, your own body is the most important thing, otherwise, at my age, there is no way to go to a farther place to see." After that, the old lady took it out of the bag. A red apple was placed in Hugo''s palm, and he looked at Hugo again, "Oh, God, you really look like that actor, you can see that you are also a good guy." After finishing talking, the old lady chuckled herself, and then took a slow step. After two steps, she turned her head and said, "If you feel unwell, remember to go to the hospital and go to the street on your right. a little." Hugo blocked his throat and shouted, "Thank you." The old lady didn''t respond, but turned around holding the parasol, and took a slow step again. Hugo looked at the bright red apple in his hand for a long time, and finally he took the apple and took a bite in his mouth. The full juice burst out in his mouth. The taste was so real, as if it rained in an instant. Guo pulled back from the virtual to the reality. Chewing the apple in his mouth, Hugo''s chaotic thoughts poured down like autumn rain. Indeed, he has no way to distinguish between reality and fiction, because this reality is too real, it seems to be real life, maybe this reality will never become virtual, but maybe one day he will learn the truth like Truman. But... how did Truman choose? He chose to face it with a smile, he chose to... stick to dreams, compete for dreams, embrace dreams. But why? He has experienced all of this before, hasn''t he? Just like Truman. Hugo suddenly remembered the night of the Golden Raspberry Award. All the incredible and powerful impacted every nerve of his. Although he temporarily accepted the reality, it actually took him a long, long time to truly Adapted to reality. But that night, he made a decision, a decision that changed his life: to chase his dream. Life is always unknown. No one can know what will happen in the next moment. Maybe its heaven or hell, maybe its success or failure, maybe its happiness or disaster. There is a good saying that everything is before it happens. Fifty percent chance. But if you don''t work hard, don''t struggle, and don''t struggle, then your own 50% rate will gradually volatilize. Therefore, Hugo decided to participate in the audition of "Smelling a Woman", he decided to seize his own "second chance (., he decided "Don''t be upset by the past (''t...in.anger . The following story is very clear, Hugo has walked all the way to the present-walking on the streets of Seaside. If there was no decision that night, there would be no Hugo now. After Truman knew the truth, after he knew that his life was a lie at all--he wasn''t even sure what was true, maybe even he himself was a lie, because his birth was a "fake", this The impact on Truman was undoubtedly huge, and perhaps he could not recover for a long, long period of time. But Truman has a perseverance in his heart, a crucial perseverance: He wants to embrace freedom, he wants to break free and chase his own dream. Therefore, life will continue after all, and bumps along the way are inevitable, but you can choose a path that belongs to you. So Truman made a choice-the same choice as Hugo. Truman was not indifferent, but like Hugo, he chose to look at life positively, and he refused the temptation of the show crew. Confused. Sex proposal, resolutely chose to embark on the unknown road, only because there is a dream called freedom ahead of the unknown. Everyone is like this, facing the same choices, but having different decisions. Truman chose to smile, choose to be optimistic, and choose to challenge himself. This is also the reason why "Trumen''s World" can become a comedy rather than a heavy and dark reality movie because of Trumen, Trumen His attitude, Truman''s posture, and Truman''s choices made the whole story unique. Just like Hugo on the night of the Golden Raspberry Awards, different choices will lead to different lives. Hugo, like Truman, chose to break through the shackles, embrace dreams, and pursue freedom. Life is like a play, play is like life, life is like a play but also like a dream, life is like a dream, not as good as dust. In fact, is it real or fictional, does it really matter? Because life is originally a drama, in this stage drama, the characters appear on the stage, ups and downs, stumbling, and everyone is performing their own "role". Life is like a play, but at the same time, play is like life. There is no strict boundary between the two, and there is no clear distinction. Hugo suddenly understood that he is not Truman, but he is also Truman, because in this "dream" life, they all made the same choice. They all face life with a smile, and they all face life with a smile. Following his dream, he moved forward unswervingly on the thorny road-so at the last moment, Truman still chose the unknown world outside. Truman is indeed Hugo, and Hugo is indeed Truman. Chapter 1916： Comedy style Truman-Burbanks optimistic spirit has become the most shining sun in the dark reality drama "Trumen''s World", injecting a kind of humor into the whole story. This reminds Hugo of the previous chat with Helen Hunter about comedy performance. Helen always believes that comedy needs performance-based acting skills, not method-based acting skills. Because the method school pays attention to the personalities and thoughts that the characters have grown up under the background of the whole life, but before digging into the hearts of the characters, the comedy film must first make the audience laugh, whether it is tears in a laugh or forgetting after a laugh, or Its not just hilarious, smiles are the top priority of comedy performancesall that is needed is expressive acting skills, and the most accurate way to give life to the performance at the correct time. Kim Careys exaggeration is undoubtedly the most popular comedy style in the past two years, and Billy Christos sharpness has made him a master of language and humor. These two actors have injected souls into the performance in their own way. , And then make the characters come alive, and finally make the story have a sense of humor. One can cite an improper and inaccurate example. In recent years, Kim Carey has starred in several movies with different stories, different styles, different contents, and different roles, but when you really watch the movies, they seem to be the same character. Wearing different masks to interpret different stories-that is, the same. This is true from "Ghosts in Disguise" to "Big Talker", from "Detective Plane Head" to "Dumb and Gua". This is a disaster for a feature film. People may call it facial paralysis, only repeating themselves. But for comedy movies, it is a strong personal style, so that the movie is labeled with a strong personal mark, and changing any actor to appear cannot achieve such an effect. Imagine that the exaggerated, cunning and mischievous character in "Ghost in Disguise" is replaced by an actor? Another person will play that simple, dumb, simple and lustful character in "Dumb and Gua"? It will be a disaster, and even the entire movie will be destroyed. It can be said that Kim Carey has made these comedy movies. His unique performance method has injected a completely different energy into the movie. This effect cannot be achieved by changing to any actor. This is also the reason why a comedian is a rare encounter, because it is definitely not an easy task to meet a comedian with a strong personal style. Pretending to be ugly, spoofing, and imitating is just a medium to amuse the audience. As long as the script is excellent, any actor who does not hesitate to image can be competent, but the style of comedy is not. It needs acting skills, acting talent, and even more comedy savvy. Challenge Kim Kerry''s version of "Trumen''s World"? Perform "Trumen''s World" in accordance with the performance style of Kim Carey in my mind? This is a shortcut, Hugo knows it, but he hasn''t done it a long time ago. He wants to figure out his own comedy style. He wants to try to use expressionist performances to drive methodist performances. This is him. A new challenge on the road of acting. Just now Hugo has completely constructed Truman''s life in his mind. This is the category of Methodology, and it is also the part that Hugo is most familiar with. So, how should he show it? How should he find his own way? What is his comedy style? In fact, over the years, everyone has praised Hugo for his sense of humor. Even in the period after the Golden Raspberry Awards, Hugos appearance on talk shows has been praised many times, not to mention when dealing with reporters. Many people think that Hugos humor is a kind of talent. However, Hugo does not know where his humor comes from. This is the biggest difference between him and comedians. He has not really studied the methods of comedy performance, nor has he really experienced the process of comedy performance, which is different from other works. And intoxication, comedy needs a little extra spark, a little extra "Hugo". Hugo couldn''t help but think of the time when he played "Friends". In a completely relaxed situation, Hugo played freely and completely collided with a group of partners. This even won an extra Emmy for Hugo. This is not only an unexpected surprise, but also proves that Hugo does have comedy and talent. Self-deprecating. Hugo is always very good at self-deprecating, which is almost a skill that every comedian has I don''t mind other people''s criticism of him, and will fight back at the most accurate time, accurately and effectively hit the opponent''s weakness, and when people are caught off guard, humor will come to life. This is a wise, relying on the wisdom fermented by time precipitation and brewing, Hugo has experienced such an incredible event as a journey through, and has experienced such an absurd and funny event as the Golden Raspberry Award, let alone Chen Hugos ten years of underground rock and roll Life and the life of Lancaster actors for ten years have given Hugo more wisdom in life, let him have this calmness, and let him have this open-mindedness. Just as exaggeration is to Kim Carey, sharp to Billy Christo, playful to Robin Williams, elegance to Steve Martin (steve.), and grass roots to Charlie Chap. Lin, triviality is to Jerry Seinfeld, humiliation is to Eddie Murphy... these seemingly ordinary characteristics have been carried forward in their talents and have become a means of comedy. Their comedy style injects sparks and vitality into the movie story. Self-deprecating and wise are the same for Hugo. He has experienced things that no one can imagine, and his achievements are also unimaginable. The most important thing is the commonality between him and Truman. It is also beyond the reach of other people. He can inject these trivial little qualities into the performance, making Truman real and alive, and at the same time making the story humorous and relaxed. Stopped the pace of moving on aimlessly, turned his head and saw the drugstore on the street, and tried to make a suitable gesture in front of the huge mirror at the door. Hugo thought about it for a while, then slightly lifted his chest, opened his shoulders, and raised his chin slightly. The whole person looked full of energy, and the vigorous fighting spirit was transmitted from every line of the body, and the vigor and vitality could come from every Feeling in the small motion, he tried to lift his right hand-originally the hand was placed in front of the right of the eye, but found that the height did not seem to be enough, so he lifted it slightly, then lifted it again, and then forcefully With a wave, the smile at the corner of his mouth bloomed like this, and the snow-white teeth showed seven neatly and perfectlyno, nine should be revealed, which would make the smile more silly. But... why does this look of Truman look so familiar? Hugo kept a bright smile and said, "Good morning, in case I can''t see you, so...good afternoon, good evening, and good night!" Seeing his indistinct reflection in the glass, Hugo thought for a while, and then suddenly woke up. Isn''t this the Truman Burbank played by Kim Carey? Among the golden version of Trumen, his bright and innocent smile is undoubtedly the most impressive. In fact, it continues the performance style of Jin personal. He has appeared in previous movies such a smile with a neat upper jaw. His nine teeth are completely revealed, and some gums can even be seen, which looks incredibly brilliant. At the same time, it also carries a trace of childlike stupidity and comic-style exaggeration, so that all the audience can''t help but draw a smile together. The slightly deliberately exaggerated and magnified body language is to adulten the childish innocence and innocence, which makes Jin''s performance always permeated with a factor that makes people unable to resist a smile, combined with Jin''s exaggerated expressions and expressions. With puppy-like eyes, it only takes one appearance to win everyone''s laughter-and at the same time, there is an extremely deep impression. Hugo let out a long sigh and resumed his actions. Now for him, imitation is not a problem at all. He can always easily capture the characteristics and highlights of the imitation object, and then copy the model-this can be regarded as a comedy. An actor must have basic skills, but it is not very helpful for Hugo''s comedy performance, because he does not want to imitate the classic version of Jin. Closed his eyes and thought for a while, Hugo did not open his eyes, but made this greeting again according to the image in his mind. Hugo thought that this was the most true Truman performance in his heart. But when I opened my eyes, it was still the golden version of Truman, which made Hugo a little discouraged. He hasn''t encountered this kind of clueless confusion for several years-not even in the bottleneck period. But just when Hugo was about to put down his arm he noticed something abnormal, so Hugo lowered his elbow slightly, and then put it down a little more, matching the position of his head and shoulders. Evolve to be different, and finally find the most appropriate position. The figure in the glass raised his right hand and actively raised his elbow, but it did not exceed the shoulder line. It just seemed that the whole beckoning movement had become very formal and polite, but it was not too exaggerated; the shoulders spread, The spine is straight, and the whole person is like a tall pine, but he did not deliberately raise his chest, but stood in place with the most perfect model hanger posture. The gentleman''s temperament exuding from the inside out was outlined in the body language little by little. Come out; a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, calm and calm-Hugo thought about it, then pulled the smile apart, revealing seven teeth, a perfect and elegant smile, and then laughed softly, that There are some immature smiles in the splendor, and the elegance of the whole person seems a little bit unsuitable, as if... it''s like putting a twelve-year-old soul in a thirty-year-old body, but this twelve-year-old soul The year-old soul behaved very well, not in the slightest to make people feel wrong, just with a little bit of irony. Immediately afterwards, Hugo waved his hand gently, humble and polite but not innocent and immature, that white smile like white paper under the sun is like a jasmine blooming slowly, with a delicate fragrance but not aggressive, "Good morning , In case I can''t see you... so good afternoon, good evening, and good night!" Chapter 1917： Coordination Difficulties Just like the shooting of "L.A. Confidential", in many cases, differences in small details can create different characteristics of the character between the quiet and the color. Compared with Jin, the Hugo version of Truman is more gentleman, more elegant, and more contradictory, but has a child-like soul under the positive and optimistic appearance. Because of smooth sailing from childhood to freshman, Truman hardly encountered much disturbance, and the communication between his parents, friends and him was always separated by a thin film-because those people are actors, it is impossible to communicate with Chu. The door really touched his heart, but Truman didnt know the reason. He thought this was the original way the world worked, so he began to learn to protect himself, conceal his inner loneliness and loneliness with an optimistic attitude, and conceal his inner heart with a bright smile. The bitterness and confusion. On the one hand, Truman is already an adult, because he has learned to deal with the world alone, relying on himself for everything; but on the one hand, Truman is still a child, because he has not experienced real storms and always uses The innocent eyes that have not been polluted see the world. It was like the departure of his first love Silvia. Although it was painful, Truman never really expressed it. He just buried Silvia deeply in his heart. It''s like the moon hidden in the night sky. Only on a cloudless night can you see the bright and gentle moon. Therefore, Truman kept all his emotions strictly hidden deep in his heart, but he always laughed at himself: he laughed at his timidity, and never dared to leave Seaside for a lifetime; laugh at his ordinaryness, it seems that his life has never been any waves. ; Self-deprecating his ordinaryness, without any talents and no specialties make him destined to be an ordinary person; self-deprecating his cowardice, always dare not break the routine of life, chase the true desire in his heart. Such a Truman looks gentle and calm, gentle and friendly, optimistic and bright, just like a child. It is possible that the struggle and entanglement deep in his heart, but with the plain and watery days, he became heavy little by little. He was laughing at himself and searching, trying to remove the mist in front of him, and see the truth hidden behind him. To the truth hidden deep inside. This calmness and elegance is the biggest difference in appearance between Hugo and Jin, and this is also the biggest difference in temperament between the two actors; and this contradiction and self-deprecation is the biggest difference between Hugo and Jin in their hearts. It is also the biggest difference between the two actors'' understanding of Truman''s role. Everything that Hugo has experienced, from the journey to the Golden Raspberry Award, from the ups and downs of glory to death to the bumps and bumps of the actor''s career, all of this has allowed Hugo to inject more complexity into the role of Truman. But what do you want to say in the lines? The tone of speech will inevitably need to be changed, and the rhythm needs to be changed...Hugo is slowly thinking about it in his mind. The whole process is very interesting. It is like solving a math problem or playing a Rubiks cube. Discovering a whole new world is full of joy. Hugo slowly adjusted, but he noticed that there was someone standing beside him for a long time. Originally, he thought it was just a small town dweller who was curious, so he didn''t mind too much. He still studied the glass of the medicine store. Looking at the details of his actions, but this situation continued for a while, which made Hugo realize that he was not on the stage or in front of the camera, but in a real small town. His freedom was in the eyes of the residents. It couldn''t be stranger. Hugo turned his head, with a friendly and calm smile on his face, but his eyes touched a familiar figure. When the two peoples eyes touched, they paused for a while, and then the curvature of the corners of the two peoples mouths was outlined at the same time. He made a chuckle and made a sound. "So, is this the secret method of Hugo Lancaster acting famous all over the world?" The person in front of him laughed and teased. Hugo spread his hands, keeping his elegant smile, and said in a faint mocking tone, "The amateur tricks of stealing a teacher and learning skills have now been exposed." This self-deprecating tone is the same as Hugo''s usual tone. Its mild and different, and the tail tone seems to rise a little bit, as if the whole person is filled with more vigor and vigor, that kind of positive jumps slightly, bringing a little drama; at the same time, there are also some different habits in terms of words. , The subtle difference is even hard to detect, but the overall feeling is completely different, "but I believe that Ms. Nicole Kidman should have the city in mind and will not covet me for this little trick." Standing in front of Hugo is the heroine of "Trumen''s World", Nicole Kidman. Nicole also noticed the unusual tone in Hugos tone. She tilted her head slightly, but didnt say much, Who knows? I also have a huge burden on challenging comedy now. Tom has been opening up since the day before yesterday. I joked, I hope I wont be a stake in front of you. This is mocking Brad Pitt, and Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, but the smile on the corner of his mouth remained unchanged. "I''ve heard before that you are very prepared before shooting, and today you have an intuitive understanding." Hugo lightly nodded his chin with that brilliant smile, raised his eyebrows, and piled up thin lines of forehead, "Thank you for your compliment." If it was Hugo, he would say "I will This is regarded as compliment", this kind of subtle difference can reflect the mentality, emotion and personality of a person when speaking-Truman is still speaking now, "So, why do you appear alone..." Before and after Hugo Looked at it, "On this beautiful street?" Faced with Hugo''s little playfulness, Nicole laughed again, and carefully looked at the streets with almost no features before and after, and her eyes showed the kind of doubts "Are you sure you used the right adjective", "I just I hope to get acquainted with the entire shooting location before shooting. This is my personal habit." Nicole is still Nicole, who is always talking and laughing. She seems to have noticed Hugo''s abnormality, but she doesn''t seem to be, because she has always been in conversation with Hugo, not much with her usual state. difference. This actually made Hugo a little uncomfortable. Starting from "Smelling the Fragrance and Knowing Women", due to Al Pacino''s habit, Hugo is accustomed to being involved in the script role before the official filming, even in the script rehearsal; and since the "Seven Deadly Sins" After that, Hugo began to develop a new habit of pondering the details of the character little by little during daily rest, especially the daily state after breaking away from the script. This is actually a way to make the character more three-dimensional. An effective method-during the shooting of "L.A. Confidential", this method was fully utilized, allowing Ed''s role to be extended indefinitely. Previously, Hugos opponents were very cooperative, and even gave Hugo a lot of inspiration to help Hugo complete the performance, such as Morgan Freeman in "Seven Deadly Sins" and Susan Saran in "Death Row" Den, Charlize Theron and Kevin Spacey of "L.A. Confidential". Therefore, Hugo has become accustomed to this way of brewing. But today Nicole didn''t cooperate with Hugo-she didn''t even point out Hugo''s anomaly, perhaps because she didn''t have enough understanding with Hugo, after all, they spend more time together through Tom. This makes Hugo''s rhythm a bit difficult to control. He wants to continue to study Truman''s performance in daily conversations and adapt to the role bit by bit, but Nicole''s attitude makes it difficult for Hugo to proceed. The smile at the corner of Hugos mouth narrowed a bit, but there was still a trace of inquiry in his eyes, "Me too, I am getting acquainted with the community we will live in." This sentence is actually Hugos own tone, but his expression still has With that relatively dramatic effect, "So, are you willing to join me?" Nicole was keenly aware of Hugo''s changes, and showed a big smile, "I am willing, if it is other times, I am very willing. I think this is the range allowed by Tom." A ridicule made Hugo smile heartily. I got up, "But now, I need to get acquainted with the shooting location and sort out my thoughts. I still don''t have any clues about the upcoming shooting." Nicole still politely declined Hugo''s invitation, but the reason was very good. In fact, when Hugo and Nicole met several times to talk about the script of "Trumen''s World", Hugo vaguely felt that Nicole prefers to delve into roles by herself, and she has more of her acting skills and talents. Self-confidence. Of course, part of the reason is also due to Nicole''s appearance. Like Charlize, Nicole is an absolute beauty. Beauty is easily characterized as a vase in Hollywood, but Nicole and Charlize chose the same path in order to break this bondage. The two stubbornly polished their acting skills in small-cost independent films, hoping to one day. Perform to conquer Hollywood. Therefore, for the familiar Hugo who is also outstanding in appearance and excellent in acting but lacks the kind of close-heartedness, Nicole is more defensive, and at the same time fosters some competitive spirit, which is also excusable. Regardless of the reason, Hugo had no reason to refuse. He showed a smile and made a gentleman''s gesture, and then Nicole also made a lady''s cross squat to express his gratitude, and then took another step. Walk along the street without hesitation. Hugo stood there, watching Nicole disappear from the corner, but took a deep breath. Although the shooting has not yet officially started, Hugo can already feel that this collaboration will be different. Not only Just because he can feel that the rhythm between himself and the opponent''s actors is slightly different, and because this is a comedy, it is a challenge for him and for Nicole, and both of them are bound to be relatively cautious. Therefore, this cooperation will encounter more and more unknowns. Of course, cooperating with different types of actors is originally one of the required courses for actors, depending on what will happen after the shooting begins. Chapter 1918： Script exercise With half expecting and half worrying about "Trumen''s World", Hugo slowly walked back to the crew, but constantly adjusted his walking posture and rhythm along the way, trying to find the most suitable pace. , Will not be too formal, not too lively, nor too deliberate. The crew member saw Hugo coming from a distance, and the whole person looked a little weird, constantly adjusting the pace, gestures and posture, changing his posture every few steps, just like a baby learning to walk, working hard. Looking for balance. It looks a little clumsy, a little honest, and a little cute, which makes people laugh. After Hugo slowly approached, he saw the smile on the face of the crew. Hugo immediately realized the reason. He stood relaxed on the spot, spread his hands, and sent it forward slightly. Sending her waist, she smiled calmly, "I am an enlightened person and a witch who wants to read the full text." A Truman-style self-deprecating sentence, as well as cleverness and no lack of sunshine, made all the staff no longer hold back, and all of them burst into laughter. Hugo always kept his original movements, accepting everyones smiles. After a while, he took his steps again, but he was still studying the walking posture slowly. The weird walking rhythm made everything Everyone laughed, and the warm and lively atmosphere slowly flowed between the crew, as if the clear hot spring water was jumping between the mellow rocks. Peter Weir, who was discussing the settlement of the crew with the dramatist, heard the laughter coming from the entrance, and looked up and greeted Hugo with a warm smile. "So, he is learning the walking posture. Hugo looked at Peter in amazement, because everyone didn''t understand Hugo''s purpose of walking so weirdly, and thought he was just grandstanding. "Forget it? Robin always liked to tell you jokes during breaks. , Imitating others vividly, one of which is learning others to walk." "Oh, yes..." The memories deep in Hugo''s mind were awakened by Peter, and a smile appeared on his face. "The thing that impresses me most is that Robin once learned the walking posture of a pregnant woman. It''s really... " It was so alike, it was not enough to describe it simply, Hugo even suspected that Robin was "really" pregnant at the time. Perhaps this is the reason why Robin was able to achieve such a huge success as "Slim Daddy". "Perhaps since then, you have been interested in comedy." Peter''s words seemed casual, but they gave Hugo a whole new understanding. Perhaps the seeds of comedy have been planted since then. "Hey, Nicole, are you here too?" Peter said hello without warning, and Hugo turned his head reflexively, and saw Nicole walking slowly by. Nicole smiled and waved hello to the staff all the way, and finally settled in front of Peter, "This town is smaller than I thought. The most impressive thing is the beautiful scenery surrounded by the sea, which is really unimaginable. "Nicole looked at Hugo and got nodding approval, which deepened the smile on her face, and then looked at Peter, "I''m ready now, don''t know when to start?" Peter met Hugo''s puzzled eyes, "Script practice." Hugo suddenly realized, "Oh, do you want to start the script practice now? Of course I have no problem, I can start at any time." Hugo looked around, but did not see the other actors in sight, "So which scene is going to start from? Start practicing? Is it just me and Nicole?" "Yes, start with you. After dinner, other actors will arrive one after another. There will be a collective script exercise at that time." Peter explained, "You know that all the pressure of this movie is on your shoulders. Therefore, the script exercises are still based on you." There are many actors in "Trumen''s World", but in fact, the real protagonist is only Truman. This is Truman''s one-man show. Although Nicole''s wife Meryl and Alexander Lorraine''s friend Ma Long have many roles, But it can only be regarded as a supporting role, more of a role that promotes the plot. As Peter said, Hugo''s performance determines the quality of the entire movie. Hugo smiled and nodded, "Then let''s start." Hugo and his party came to a quiet corner next to the crew, sitting under the open tent, and there was a sparkling sea in front of them, and the sea breeze came slowly. Hugo took the script handed by Samora and turned it over. There were a lot of notes densely written in black. It can be seen that even though Hugo already has so many honors, for this shooting, He still takes it very seriously. "Which scene to rehearse first?" Hugo and Nicole both looked at Peter, and Peter flipped through the script. "I just thought about it. How about we start with the seventeenth scene?" The seventeenth scene is actually just a scene not far after the opening of the movie, but because the movie begins with many scenes slowly advancing, the number will be relatively large. Hugo immediately understood why Peter chose this scene, because it was the first scene in which Truman had a conversation with his wife after Truman questioned his life. A series of strange things happened in Truman''s life, and at the same time, his desire to go to Fiji has been constantly moving. But at this time, Truman didn''t understand his exact purpose of going to Fiji. He just wanted to leave here to see the outside world. He stayed at the stage of curiosity and entanglement. Truman first had a discussion with his friend Ma Long, but Ma Long denied his idea; he sat alone on the beach thinking about all the possibilities, but the fear of the sea restrained him, which made him a little frustrated. , At this moment, it suddenly rained on the beach, and Truman ran home embarrassedly all covered in the rain, wanting to share his thoughts with his wife, and eager to be recognized as a talented woman. So, there is the next conversation. It can be said that this was Truman''s first collision with the unknown life, and the cooperation of his friends and his wife suppressed his inner desires. Regardless of whether it is Truman or Malone or Meryl, the roles in this dialogue are very important. On the one hand, they must dissuade Trumans ideas, on the other hand, they must not reveal the panic and abnormalities. They must stick to their roles and control Chu. The door remains in the studio. Hugo read the lines up and down and the whole plot, including the lines of Truman and Meryl, then raised his head to look at Nicole, and found that Nicole closed her eyes tightly at this time and was slowly adjusting herself. With her breathing, her whole body''s emotions were settling, and she seemed to be able to see the irritating dust around her quiet down little by little in her sight. Nicole opened her eyes, and then met Hugo''s gaze. She nodded her chin to indicate that she was ready. Nicole raised her head with a surprised look, "You are completely wet! Where have you been?" Hugo looked at Nicole in front of him, staring at her intently, his eyes widened, and each word contained sincerity, "I realized that if we squeeze out eight thousand dollars..." But Nicole shook his head and interrupted his words, "Every time you go out with Malone..." "We can travel everywhere for a whole year!" Chu Men''s eyes flashed with excitement, his amber eyes seemed to be filled with sunlight, and the whole face was blooming with a halo of innocence and simple happiness. Nicole couldnt help but paused. She saw the shining face in front of her eyes because of the excitement, and the words got stuck in her throat. He took a deep breath and smiled, "What then? Trumen? We are going back to five years ago." These words dimmed the halo on Trumen''s face bit by bit, and the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to be slow. The flowers are like withered, which makes people feel sorry, Nicole lowered her eyes, avoiding Truman''s sight, "You are like a young boy who hasn''t grown up." Truman pursed his lips in gloom, but then his eyes widened again, and his smile boiled from deep in his heart again, "Very well, maybe I''m like a teenager." Nicole looked into Trumans eyes and paused, and the smile on the corner of her mouth narrowed, "We still have a mortgage to pay, Truman," the voice seemed a bit too serious, and then the words became a little rush." We still have a car loan. How can we leave like this regardless of the consequences?" Truman lowered his head in disappointment. Hearing the familiar old way, his brows wrinkled slightly. He couldn''t help but stood up and turned around, but then turned around again, just like that. "But that would be an adventure!" Truman looked at his wife eagerly and stretched out his hands to try to gain recognition. But Nicole paused, took a deep breath, looked at Truman expectantly, "I thought we were ready to have a baby." But the irritability in the words still rushed up, "That''s not enough. Risky?" Truman walked back two steps disappointedly, burying his head deeply, "Then you can wait..." He looked at his wife again, "But I want to go out for a walk." Truman couldn''t help it. I began to raise my hands, trying to use my own hands to outline the beautiful and unknown world, "Look at the world and explore the new world." The hopeful face looked like a great dream. Seven-year-old child. "Explore..." Nicole showed a playful smile, stood up, looked at Truman, and said... "No, I need to do it again." Hugo and Peter both looked at Ni with a little surprise. But, in fact, there are only the last three lines from this scene, but Nicole cant keep going. She put the script on the table depressedly, and shook her head again, "Sorry, I...I think The state is completely wrong, can we do it again?" Hugo could perceive that something was wrong with Nicole. He was a little stuck on the process of the line just now, but he didn''t say much, just nodded happily, "Of course, there is no problem." Chapter 1919： Struggling The significance of script practice is to familiarize the actors with the lines, gradually enter the performance state, and cultivate a tacit understanding with the opponent actors. At the same time, it also allows the director and screenwriter to have a certain understanding of the rhythm of the entire performance. If there is a need to make adjustments, it is a correct choice to proceed before shooting. Therefore, Hugo would naturally not mind Nicole''s request and restart the practice of this scene. But its a pity that Nicole was no longer in shape. After practicing three more times, she still felt completely wrong. Nicole was inevitably a little irritable. After apologizing to Peter and Hugo, she went to the side for a short walk and breathed fresh air. Armed men. Hugo and Peter sat on the same place, looking at each other and smiling. Peter is admiring, but Hugo is helpless. "Trumen''s World" is a black reality comedy. Almost all the stories are based on Trumen, but in fact, it is quite challenging for the two closest people to Trumen-his wife Meryl and his friend Ma Long. . Choosing Nicole Kidman to play Meryl and Alexander Lorraine to play Malone is not only a business consideration, but also a trust in them. In the story, Truman''s life is a grand scam, everyone must join hands to deceive Truman. But everyone has overlooked the fact that Truman is 30 years old, and the people around him have been with him for 30 years. Even if you are only with a pet for 30 years, you will have feelings, not to mention it. What about humans? For Trumans best friend, Ma Long, he shoulders the responsibility of being a "friend". He must make up for the part that Meryl could not take care of, and even the identity of being a good friend. While supporting the door, he had to cooperate with the program team to continue to deceive Trumen and keep him in this reality show. Ma Long is Truman''s best buddy-Truman is so convinced, but what does Ma Long think? Is this just a job, a role, or a real friend? Therefore, deception becomes more and more difficult and more painful. Not only Truman, but Ma Long is also struggling between reality and illusion, between truth and lies. The role of Malone is also a huge challenge for Alex, depending on how he grasps it next. Meryl and Malone have similarities and differences. The biggest difference is that love and friendship have never been different. In many cases, what love needs is spark, passion, or chemical reaction. Two people can become good friends but not necessarily lovers, and vice versa. Therefore, the relationship and friendship in love are also different. Ma Long had truly regarded Truman as a friend without knowing it, but Meryl never really regarded Truman as her husband; Meryl was just the name of "Trumen''s wife", just like a movie The name of the character is the same, her real name is Hannah Gil, but Malone uses his real name. This is the biggest difference between love and friendship. The difficulty that Ma Long faces is to continue to deceive Truman against her heart; the difficulty that Meryl faces is to continue to love Truman against her heart. For Hannah, she didn''t love Truman. Truman was not her type, too childish, too naive, and too mediocre. Hannah just regarded this as a job, a long-term meal ticket, and a springboard to make her acting career shine. Therefore, Hannah has always been very objective and conscientious in playing the role of Meryl, becoming a "one-minded one." Loving Chumen''s good mother and wife". Hannah will not refuse any request from the program group, even if the program group asks her to give birth to Truman. But here is the problem. For Hannah, this is just a job, but for Truman, it is a marriage and a love. He is eager to get a response, recognition, and tacit understanding from his wife. The wife is The most important part of Truman''s life, and Malone-and Silvia in the memory constitute his life. In the face of Truman''s true feelings, Hannah not only couldn''t show her feet, but she also had to respond to Truman. She needed to play the role of a good wife, and she needed to maintain this perfect marriage. But in fact, Hannah felt that Truman became more and more annoyingbecause Trumans eagerness was ruining her career, and because Trumans wild thoughts wanted her to be annoying, she just wanted to deal with Trumans carelessly. "Emotional call", continue to do this reality show. This is work, not personal life. Public and private must be distinct but not distinguishable. This makes Hanna very painful, so her face is always filled with deliberate and The hypocritical smile, like a delicate mask, maintains this "destined" marriage. Therefore, the role of Hannah is actually very complicated. It has always been on the edge, even more difficult than Malone. In the historical version of "Trumen''s World" by Kim Carey, the role of Hannah is played by Laura Linni (laura.), an actress who has seen a full-blown acting skills after entering the 21st century. He has won three Oscar nominations, and has won numerous Emmy and Golden Globe awards. However, when she starred in "The World of Truman", Laura''s performance was not yet fully formed, lacking detailed sculptures and foreshadowing changes in characters. Although the performance of the whole movie was good, it lacked the changes that were gradually advancing, and The digging of inner complexity and struggle, that kind of "real actor playing a Hollywood actor to play a reality show" the sense of struggle in the play did not show at all, it is quite frustrating to read the full text of the mighty lord. Now, played by Nicole Kidman, objectively speaking, Nicole is more suitable than Laura. She looks like a porcelain doll with the "perfect marriage" deliberately created by the show crew in "Trumen''s World". It coincides with each other to interpret the traditional definition of perfect marriage in this simple and straightforward way, which is a kind of irony in itself. Moreover, the noble and elegant taste in Nicole''s temperament is even more incompatible with the slightly silly Truman, making the hypocrisy of marriage more vivid. If Nicole can really study the role of Hannah carefully and sparkle with Hugo during the performance, it is bound to bring the finished movie to a higher level. But from the practice just now, Nicole''s grasp of Hannah is not accurate. Simply put, in the scene just now, Hannah was playing the role of Meryl''s wife wholeheartedly. At this time, Truman was just full of doubts. He didn''t even know what he wanted, just trying to break the routine. Therefore, when Meryl faced Trumans request, she was more like coaxing a child, coping with the childs request with love for the child, as if the child asked to eat an ice cream before dinner, and then she smiled cleverly. Persuade the children to buy ice cream and put it in the refrigerator first, and then eat it after dinner. This kind of "pampering" coax should be dealt with with a little bit, not with impatience, because Meryl thinks that Truman is just a whim, just like in daily life we ??often say "I want to quit my job and go to the world." "Travel", such an impulse will appear every three times, but it is never really executed. So Meryl just dealt with it with a smile, right when Truman was joking. It was not until later that Truman mentioned it repeatedly, and Meryl gradually felt irritated, and even a little angry with Trumanbecause Truman''s whimsical imagination might ruin Hannah''s actor career. This gradual change is vital to the foreshadowing of the entire story. But Nicole didn''t grasp the key word "petting". The whole line exercise seemed too impatient, and her expression also seemed too stiff. Nicoles performance is more of Hannah than Meryl, and this is exactly what shouldnt happen at the beginning of the movie. If the image shows that it should be Meryl when the movie first appeared, as the plot progressed, the proportion of Hannah gradually increased. In the end, the two roles of Hannah and Meryl became blurred, causing Hannah''s mentality to be completely out of balance. Correspondingly, Hugos performance just now was already in place. He brought out the feeling of excitement in Trumans confusion, as if he was a child who got the treasure map and couldnt wait to find the treasure. He needs a partner, a partner who supports his ideas-Ma Long didn''t agree with his ideas, so he turned to his wife. The eagerness and earnestness to be recognized was expressed heartily in a pair of eyes. But Hugo also thinks that this kind of performance is a bit too hard, he deliberately dramatized a little to match the feeling of comedy, which is not a problem in itself, but Hugo feels that his performance of Truman is a little too naive~www .novelhall.com~ Truman''s mentality should be simple and optimistic, but it is not naive. This kind of subtle difference is hard to see from the look in his eyes, and more is shown by the rhythm of speech and the arc of the action. Therefore, Hugo is still in the process of gradually entering the state, and he still needs to run in a little bit to gradually polish the correct appearance of Truman. But even so, Nicole still felt the delicate but tough power in Hugos performance, which had already affected her performance, which made her feel deeply that her performance rhythm was completely wrong, not just because her rhythm was affected. Hugo messed up, also because she felt the vitality that Hugo gave her lines, but she didn''t appear on Meryl. Nicole realized that she was holding her back, but she couldn''t find the reason for a while, so she took the initiative to ask for a break, and wanted to calm down and think about it and sort out her thoughts again. With the sea breeze blowing head-on, Nicole''s mood was a little confused. Before entering the "Trumen''s World" crew, she began to look forward to it, looking forward to the rivalry with Hugo, and looking forward to her acting talent to shine, she thought To prove to people that she is also an excellent actor, not even inferior to Hugo. When she arrived on the crew today, she was full of confidence. But now, she was not so sure. Looking back at Hugo, who was sitting quietly in the chair and reading the script repeatedly, the bitterness on the tip of Nicole''s tongue was dancing. Chapter 1920： Partner run-in Nicole and Tom seldom discuss acting skills at home. This is their way of getting along. This also makes Nicole develop the habit of slowly studying acting skills. She is willing to listen to the teaching of acting teachers, and she is willing to observe old dramas. Bone performed live performances, but she rarely took the initiative to share her experience, and she rarely read the full text of her ex-wife who had a serious exchange with others. She is not used to or likes this. Turning her head and looking at Hugo, who was only five steps away from her, Nicole couldn''t help but began to look at Hugo carefully. Before entering the crew of "Trumen''s World", she had asked a lot about Hugo-not as a friend, but about Hugo''s working status in the crew. Nicole has always heard a lot of praise, but more still marveled, marveled at Hugo''s hard work and persistence. Although Hugo is not an academic actor from a professional background, his unremitting efforts have allowed him to surpass countless real academies. Pie, dedicated many wonderful performances. Nicole also wondered what the collaboration between her and Hugo would be like, sparks overflowing, tit-for-tat, and gunpowder... But she did not expect such a result. She felt Hugo''s powerful performance only during the script practice stage. In addition to the inadequacy of her conception and performance of the role, it is even more crude, simple, and simple, almost completely off the level-or she does not want to see such a result. Nicole suddenly thought of the "seven deadly sins". Brad Pitt was like a wooden stake in front of Hugo, with almost no performance, but a prominent role was completely exploded. At that time, everyone was laughing at Brad-of course, Brad''s acting skills were indeed inadequate, but now Nicole realized that everyone had overlooked a problem: Hugo''s acting aura had reached a whole new level. Not anyone can behave normally in front of him. The most direct proof is that even Morgan Freeman was suppressed in front of Hugo. In the field of performance, there has always been a saying about acting aura. Actors can often burst out infinite energy in a limited space, inject sparks into the role, and easily turn the whole scene into their own one-man show. It is very difficult for rival actors not to be suppressed, and it will even become a complete display. Currently in Hollywood, Jack Nicholson, Robert De Niro, Dustin Hoffman, Al Pacino, Meryl Streep, etc. are all recognized as very powerful acting fields. Actors. Hugo originally played a rivalry with Al in "Scent of a Woman". Although his performance was good, he was completely reduced to Al''s supporting role. In "Yihai Xiongfeng" Hugo benefited from the weight of the drama and fought with Jack. A tie, but objectively speaking, except for the last court scene, at other times Hugo''s aura was completely suppressed by Jack-and from Hugo''s current point of view, he still tried hard in the court scene. Fierce. Now, unconsciously, Hugo''s acting aura has also reached the master level. During the filming of "L.A. Confidential", the ability to inject chemical effects into the character is second to none. Nicole only really felt Hugo''s powerful aura today. Standing in front of Hugo, she couldn''t help but restrain her hands and feet. This feeling was really bad. But Nicole also knows that in addition to Hugo''s strong acting aura, her own lack of detail in the role of Meryl is also a very serious problem. Before coming to the crew, she felt that she had read the entire script many times over and over again, boasting that she had a very thorough understanding of the role, but the simple exercise just now made Nicole aware of the anomaly: there are still many in the script. She didn''t dig into the details, and her understanding of Meryl was missing a very important part. Thinking of this, Nicole gently bit her lower lip. She was still a little unwilling. She didn''t want to bow her head to Hugo, but... took a deep breath, and then took a deep breath again. Nicole walked to the opposite side of Hugo and sat down again. , Hugo raised his head and smiled at Nicole, then lowered his head again to read the script. "Hugo," Nicole called out, causing Hugo to raise her head, but when she reached her mouth, she stopped. She didn''t know how to speak, but Hugo didn''t say anything, but just waited with a smile. Following Nicoles words, this made Nicole smile bitterly. She and Hugo are also old friends. They used to talk very relaxed and comfortable, but they didnt expect that the cooperation in the crew would become alienated and embarrassed, "I am I want to ask, in the script exercise just now, I noticed that you seem to have some... uh, how do you put it, lost? And everything, uh, earnestly, seems to be pleading. But why?" Hugo raised his eyebrows lightly and motioned for Nicole to continue, "I originally thought that Truman should be eager to leave here. The desire to get rid of shackles and embrace freedom dominates his behavior. The only anomalies around him are Its just a catalyst. So why is he confused? Why does he need to beg Meryl?" Hugo shook his head, "No, it''s not like that." Hugo looked into Nicole''s eyes, and said seriously, "Recall that Truman had many opportunities to leave. Why did he choose to stay? I mean that except for his fear of water, the best-quality comprehension fanatics read the full text." Nicole thought about it seriously, but doubts appeared in her eyes, Hugo could only explain, "You know, Trumans dream since childhood is To explore the world like Ferdinand Magellan, he longed to embrace the world, but this dream was interrupted..." "Because the program team arranged for his father to drown in the sea." Nicole said. Hugo nodded his chin, "Yes, that''s it. So, since he was young, he has had many opportunities to leave. But he always chose to stay. When Silvia left, he didn''t go to Fiji with her. It was because his mother was seriously ill in bed; when he decided to go to Fiji, the first person he thought of was..." Hugo did not finish, but looked at Nicole. This made Nicole think carefully, and then said uncertainly, "Meryl?" Hugo nodded vigorously in approval, "Oh, so just now During the practice of the script, Truman begged hard. Is he begging Meryl to go with him?" "Yes!" Hugo replied in the affirmative, "For Trumen, family and friends are always the most important thing. He is willing to give up his dreams because of the responsibility on his shoulders. That sense of responsibility and fetters broke him. His dream, but he has no regrets. Therefore, even though Truman is eager to leave here, his mother, wife, and friends are always the reasons why he cannot take a step forward." "As you said, those anomalies in life are the catalysts that gave Truman the idea of ??getting rid of the shackles and embracing freedom again, but Truman couldn''t leave cruelly. Therefore, he was very confused. On the one hand, he was his family. On the one hand is his own dream. He always chose the former. He also longed to get the approval and recognition of the former. But when the former was unwilling to be in touch with him, he felt confused again, not sure whether his ideas were correct, even Im not sure what I really want in my heart. However, with more and more abnormalities in life, Truman gradually realized that he seemed to be living in a lie, and Meryl was alienating him little by little. It seemed that The perfect marriage gradually transformed into a gorgeous mask..." Hugo''s words were not rushed, but full of enthusiasm. With just a few words, you can feel his concentration and devotion to Truman''s role. For a moment, Nicole once again regarded the Hugo in front of her. Truman-that subtle perception is difficult to describe in words, but there will be an illusion in the aura. It is not Jesse "before sunrise" or Ed from "L.A. Confidential" or "Chu". Truman Burbank of "The World of Doors." "So Truman became more and more determined, and his struggle and resistance became stronger and stronger. In the end..." Nicole couldn''t help but took Hugo''s words and said firmly, the thoughts in her mind It becomes clearer and clearer, as if the entire blueprint is outlined in this way. At this moment, Nicole really felt the aura of Hugo''s acting skills, and the calm image rushed towards her face. Almost at the moment she didn''t notice it, the whole Truman''s image was full and three-dimensional. Hugo didn''t notice the turbulence in Nicole''s heart, but showed a bright smile, "Yes, that''s it." Although Nicole and Hugo discussed Truman''s character conception, Nicole couldn''t help but start thinking about Meryl. What about Meryl? Why would she dissuade Truman''s dreambecause this is a job, but Truman is her husband... In the process of creating a character , it is not just about emotions, but also the source of these emotions. The character is angry at this time. Is there any specific reason or because he is a neurotic? If it is the latter, then why did he become neurotic? These roots are crucial to character creation. Unless it is a simple popcorn movie, the role is only a symbol that drives the plot, and these roots are traced back to cumbersome and redundant; otherwise, the works that really need to dig out ideas, the interaction between the role and the plot is a very important part, and this is also The cornerstone of an excellent script and an excellent work. The thoughts in Nicole''s mind began to surge, Hugo did not speak any more, avoiding disturbing Nicole''s thoughts, leaned back in the chair again, and quietly flipped through the script. "You are completely wet! Where did you go?" Nicole suddenly said. Without warning, Hugo raised his head and saw Nicole''s moving eyes, with a soft look in that surprise. , Flashing lightly, there is still a child''s petting fluttering deep in his eyes. A little bit of change, but completely different, Hugo''s eyes widened, the excitement and pleading gleaming under his eyes, "I realized that if we squeeze out eight thousand dollars..." Chapter 1921： Try it out "Hugo, you have to help me." Alex looked at Hugo nervously, jumping anxiously on the spot, but this appearance made Hugo laugh. Alex looked at Hugo''s gloating appearance and clenched his fists depressed, but after shook it, he found that he had no deterrent to Hugo. He could only let it go depressed and continued to plead." I mean really, I''m nervously about to pee my pants now." "Haha... don''t worry, Alex, you are wearing black pants today, others can''t see it." Hugo was still joking, making Alex completely helpless, just thinking that there was a bunch of cotton spirit in his chest. Wu Nitian. Hugo patted his chest, followed his breath, and said seriously, "Don''t worry, you will behave well. Don''t worry too much. We only discussed the role of Ma Long yesterday, didn''t we?" It lasted for three days before and after the script practice. Nicole gradually entered the state. Although she still needs a little adjustment, she is indeed getting better. It can be seen that she is indeed a talented actress, the most important thing. She and Hugo are cultivating a tacit understanding of a partner, which is great news for the film; and Kate Winslet has not yet entered the crew due to not many roles, which also puts all the pressure on On Alex''s shoulders-he didn''t have enough confidence in his acting skills. Although Alex had guest appearances in "Before Sunrise" and "Independence Day" before this, it was just playing soy sauce. He hasn''t really played an opponent with Hugo. He and Hugo are now friends, but this will still not change the fact that Hugo is his admiration-Hugo''s acting has always been the talent that Alex admires most. Due to the important weight of Malone in "Trumen''s World", this also puts more pressure on Alex. He is very worried that his poor performance will ruin the whole movie-even Nicole is in front of Hugo. Falling into the wind, let alone him? Especially with the official filming of "Trumen''s World", Alex has played a very limited number of times in the past week, but his sense of tension is still rising. Today, he will appear in the official second highlight. Ma Long will really have a heart-to-heart relationship with Truman. This posed a new challenge for Alex, and his panic reached the top. Looking at Alex, who was obviously disturbed in front of him, Hugo took a deep breath and said seriously, "Don''t worry too much. In the actual shooting, we take care of each other and cooperate with each other. There will be absolutely no problems in the performance." But these words still didn''t make Alex feel at ease. Hugo thought for a while, "Well, you will stand by and watch the next scene. After my performance is over, we will discuss and communicate slowly, and let you be a little bit. One point into the state." Alex nodded vigorously, "This is a good idea." Hugo smiled and raised his right hand with index finger and **** crossed, "Then pray that I won''t mess up this scene." After that, Hugo stepped aside and asked the stylist and makeup artist to confirm his There was no problem with dressing up, and then he walked towards the square in front of him. After only a few steps, Hugo stopped, then squatted down, rolled up the trousers, revealing the big red socks inside, and carefully straightened the socks without leaving any wrinkles. These small details were Hugo''s own ideas. The styling team didn''t understand what Hugo meant for doing this, but they still prepared according to Hugo''s requirements-the big red became the only sock color of Truman in the whole movie. Immediately, Hugo stepped forward again, walked to the stone chair next to the square, and sat down. "Trumen''s World" is going to shoot a scene today. This is Trumen''s one-man show. Truman gradually became aware of more and more anomalies in his life. On the way to work, his radio channeled channels, and then he heard very strange conversations-they were almost broadcasting Truman''s every move, as if It was like watching Truman in secret; when he arrived at the office building, Truman had no way to settle down. He felt that there was a surveillance sight in all directions, which made him full of doubts and panic. Under such circumstances, Truman tried to make some different actions to test, and finally ran to talk to Ma Long-that is, the next match between Hugo and Alex, which also puts pressure on Alex. The direct cause. Hugo sat down on the stone chair, and then slowly adjusted his breathing. At this moment, Truman still didn''t know anything, but felt that there were too many abnormalities in his life, and even suspected that a spy was monitoring him. This kind of thing appears in the life of any ordinary person, and it is enough to make people panic, and Truman is no exception. "Hugo, the first, third, and fourth cameras are in the middle shot, and the second camera is in the close-up." Peter stood outside the square and shouted with a microphone, the empty voice echoing over the square. , Hugo raised his right hand towards Peter and made an "ok" gesture, then Peter went on to say, "Other actors, please follow your daily life. Dont notice the cameras Exist, don''t pay attention to Hugo, there is no problem." In order to pursue authenticity, except for the main actors, all the extras in the crew are locals from Seaside. Since there is no too busy life here, many people are eager to sign up and can participate in the filming of a movie. In addition, you can get rewards. This is indeed an even more cost-effective business to provoke the enchanting prince: the fourth young lady. After Peter''s account was completed, the scene note ran to the No. 1 camera, turned around the surrounding cameras, and then began to play the board, announcing the start of the filming of the scene. Alex was standing behind the monitor at this time, but his sight did not stay on the monitor screen. Instead, he raised his head and looked at Hugo, who was more than twenty yards away from him, and gently bit his right thumb. His nails, trying to see every movement of Hugo clearly. Not only Alex, but Nicole was also standing by at this time, holding her chin gracefully, with a pair of wonderful eyes quietly looking at everything that happened on the court. In an instant, the crew of the entire crew calmed down, and the curtain was slowly kicked off on an ordinary morning in the square. Truman did not choose to go to work. This was an unprecedented decision, breaking the routine of daily life. However, Truman really had no way to go to work today. There were so many uneasy abnormalities, and the restlessness and restlessness in his heart almost made him. There is no way to concentrate. After leaving the company, I walked to the stone chair opposite the square. There were not too many people around, only some ordinary people were starting a new day, but even so, Truman stood still and looked around uncomfortably. I am worried about uncertain factors. Truman sat down slowly, with his feet close together in front of the chair, his hands neatly on his knees, like a kid waiting to distribute snacks in a kindergarten, but his shoulders couldn''t help but sag slightly. His eyes revealed anxiety and looked around, the panic between his eyebrows was gently surging like a cloud. Truman''s eyes were filled with confusion. He tried to find some abnormalities around him, but he didn''t know what he was looking for. He could only look blankly at the turbulent crowd to see if he could find some clues. An elderly couple not far away was sharing breakfast, chatting about trivial topics; a toddler next to him was slowly moving forward under the care of his mother. Turning his head, beside the burrito snack trolley, there were two gray-haired old people sitting, holding a cup of coffee and a cigar, and chatting about the weather with a smile, with their brisk expression in the early morning. Fainted under the sunlight. The confusion in Chumen''s eyes became more and more, and it became a thin mist, which lingered on the amber eyes, because everything around was too normal, and there was not a trace of abnormality at all, which made Chumen I started to wonder if I was thinking too much. Is it a coincidence that all the abnormalities? Or does he think too much by himself? That trace of confusion, people can''t help but feel soft. Alex was standing behind the monitor without realizing it. He took a short step forward, just trying to guide the lost man in front of him. The fragility was completely exposed to the sun. So direct, so cruel. In particular, Alex knew clearly: Trumans suspicions were correct. He was manipulated by the show crew like a ragdoll. At this time, Trumans confusion and hesitation became even more unbearable. Truman''s frowning eyebrows slowly stretched out, and the tightness of the corners of his mouth loosened slightly, but he still couldn''t help searching around with his eyes, and even tried to listen to those unfamiliar Spanish, eager to find it. A little trace to prove that I am not a lunatic I am not a neurotic who thinks wildly during the day. At this moment, Truman saw a man wearing a hat across the street. He looked down at the time on his wrist-the problem was that he didn''t wear a watch on his wrist at all, and he kept quietly looking at Truman. When Shi looked up suddenly, the eyes of the two people collided, which made the man with the hat panic, avoiding his sight in panic, and then quickly walked away. This... is too abnormal. The thought of "someone is watching himself" rolled in Truman''s mind again. If he was just a little uneasy and uncertain just now, he was completely flustered now, and his pupils fluttered sharply. , The fear reflected a silver light under the sunlight, causing changes in the rhythm of breathing. Truman hurriedly stood up, but the first attempt was unsuccessful. He fell into the chair again, but Truman did not stop, and immediately stood up again and took a step forward, like a headless fly When I looked around, I realized that I had left my briefcase on the stone table. After hurriedly picking it up, I quickly walked forward and crossed the road. But a gust of wind blew over, and with the sharp brake sound, everyone''s heart stopped beating, and a bus stopped dangerously and dangerously behind Truman, not much worse! Chapter 1922： One person stage Truman only heard the turbulent wind blowing over. He turned his head reflexively and saw that a bus was about to stop in front of him. The hot glass was less than a punch from his face. This made Truman''s pupils suddenly widened, and he looked nervously at the bus in front of him. Truman breathed low, raised his head to look at the bus in front of him, and a crazy thought came into his mind: if he is really being watched, if everyone around him is watching him, if the whole world is based on him For the center... Then, if he takes the initiative to create chaos, what will happen? It''s like, it''s as if the earth is suddenly unrevolving. So, Truman suddenly raised his left hand and blocked the bus in front of him, as if he could rely on his "superpowers" to block the bus from the air wall. He frowned slightly and stared at the bus closely. The driver tried to make him confused; but the driver hidden in the shadows made it impossible to see clearly. This made Chu Men''s brows move slightly closer to the center, but his eyes became firmer and he burst into resoluteness. Resolutely determined to read the full text of the Three Kingdoms. Truman suddenly turned his head and looked to his right hand. A navy blue car drove towards him, but Truman greeted him without fear, raised his right hand holding the briefcase, and let that The car driver had to step on the brakes quickly at the last moment, the tires delayed a series of white smoke behind, and even stopped the car behind, and the whole street became chaotic in an instant. But the strangest thing is that no one came down to reprimand Chumen. Everyone just watched Trumen quietly, and it seemed that they would not be angry at all because of his rude behavior. This made Truman couldn''t help stretching his hands flat, turning slowly in a circle, suppressing everyone on the scene with his eyes, his footsteps moved slowly, seemingly worried that any small move of himself would break. That kind of balance is average. At this moment, Truman is like a fox walking slowly on the ice. Every small step must stop, straighten his ears to investigate the surrounding situation carefully, and listen carefully to see if the ice will appear. The tiny cracks, lest one accidentally suffer a disaster, as if only a slight change, it will quickly escape from this piece of ice. Looking at such a Truman, all the staff on the scene felt sad, the unspeakable sorrow and bitterness leaped gently on the tip of the tongue, and even the eyes could not help but turn red. This is just the simplest scene, far from reaching the moment of emotional outburst, but that kind of turbulent emotions are coming. Alex couldn''t help turning his head too far. He couldn''t bear to see Truman being hurt again, because he knew what the story was next in the script. It was not the situation he wanted to see. He thought of Ma Long and Truman next. Alex feels even more cruel to the dialogue between the two-but the problem is that Alex has to watch it again, because he has to observe Hugos performance and find his own from Hugos performance method. So Alex turned his head again and looked at the square. Step by step, Truman walked to the side of the street, maintaining the balance of the scene as much as possible. At this moment, it seemed that the whole town was still, and only Truman was walking. When he walked to the side of the street, Truman was like a fox smelling danger, exploding at a rocket-like speed, and quickly escaped from the tranquility or chaos-escaping from the ubiquitous surveillance, and ran a few steps in a panic. But then he stopped abruptly, then turned around and changed directions, ran wildly, and fled into a building next to him. The hurried back was embarrassed and looked so fragile. The scene was completely silent, and no one spoke at all. To be more precise, the emotions in almost everyone''s heart were surging. The reality of Hugo in the scene just now is so wonderful. There is no line, no extra sound, just relying on his own physical movements, Hugo has overcome Trumens confusion, confusion, fear, worry and fragility. Show it vividly, even if it''s just a figure from the back, it''s enough to make people move. Peter cried out "Ka" dullly, and he realized that his voice was a little hoarse after he made the sound. Even Peter, who knows the script well, has to admit that the scene just now was the most exciting moment in the week since filming started. In this one-man show, Hugo has brought his inner excitement and surging to the extreme, and silence is better than the highest state of sound. Delicately show the changes and struggles in Chumen''s heart, this is the real master acting style! "Master of Acting", even Peter did not notice, he has pushed Hugo to such a height. After a short adjustment, I took a few shots from different angles again to complete the filming of this scene, and then I went into the shooting of the next scene. Truman opened the glass door and entered the building. He took two big breaths, then closed his mouth tightly, trying to calm himself down, as if it was his intention to come here. But he quietly looked at the shaking pupils of the surrounding situation with his gaze, but it leaked his inner panic-because he didn''t know what he should do, he wanted to create chaos, but he couldn''t get started. Truman''s eyes met the front desk staff. He dodged his gaze in a panic, pretending to step forward calmly, as if he was just a normal staff here. Chumen quickly walked towards the elevator, and then saw that two people were already standing in the elevator. He squeezed out a smile and motioned to the other party to wait. The pace was a little faster, but he saw the people in the elevator. The two strangers had panic expressions on their faces, their pupils flashed quickly, and even their facial expressions were completely stiff. They didn''t react at all. They just watched the elevator door closed and read the full text of the Beauty Covenant. Truman noticed the abnormality, but he didn''t have the energy to pay attention to the specific details. He only knew that all of this was wrong. Truman rushed to the door at the last moment before the elevator door closed, but still facing the cold iron door, he quickly pressed the elevator''s upstairs button, but he was still helpless. The front desk staff noticed the strangeness of Chu Men, which made Chu Men forcefully suppress his panic, walked to the elevator entrance next door, and quickly pressed the elevator button repeatedly, trying to make the waiting elevator next to him open quickly. At this time, the front desk staff walked over quickly, showing a polite smile, "May I help you?" Although he seemed a little caught off guard, the flustered Truman didn''t notice this. "Yes, I have an appointment with Keppel Company." Truman said in an anxious manner, but his voice was faintly trembling, because he could feel that the restless atmosphere of restlessness was becoming more and more. The turbulent, like a room full of gasoline, only needs a little spark to ignite. But Truman didn''t know how to polish the match in his hand, so he could only push forward like a stubborn bull. The front desk staff opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to respond, because he didn''t even know whether there was a "Kebo Company" in this building. "This is impossible!" He subconsciously said firmly, but the elevator door When it was opened. Behind the elevator door is the studio-there is a buffet table in front of you, and there is breakfast on it. Several staff members are standing at the table chatting and eating breakfast. The two people who have just entered the elevator next door are also among them. I found Chu Men standing at the elevator entrance and hurriedly avoided, but there were still a few people who didn''t have time to react and stood in place by surprise. After answering the questions from the front desk staff, Truman rushed forward into the elevator and tried to get rid of the staff, but he took a step forward and saw what was in front of him-so normal but so strange. In one scene, this caused Truman''s brain to crash: Why is there a group of people eating breakfast behind the elevator? His footsteps stopped directly in the elevator, motionless, his pupils slowly enlarged because of being too surprised, the turbulent astonishment almost made Truman''s eyes lose their focus, and the helplessness and fragility turned up and down in an instant, as if In those amber eyes, you can clearly see the process of the whole world falling apart, like a grand symphony performance. The staff in front of the breakfast table were all scattered and fled, but the staff next to them finally reacted and slowly pulled the "elevator wall" over, turning the open elevator space into a small enclosed space again. Box. But Trumans pupils began to dizzy. He couldnt believe it, and said, "What happened?" The front desk staff grabbed his arms and pulled them out, but he simply forgot to struggle and just watched it. In an unbelievable scene, reluctantly looked at the elevator door that had been closed again, trying to find out something from the cold metal door. "Nothing!" The front desk staff roughly pulled Truman forward until they reached the door, and then Truman recovered, struggling to raise his voice and said, "What happened?" "Please leave, we are renovating!" "No, none of you!" Truman retorted firmly. He began to try to put his weight back and refused to leave here, "Who are these people?" "none of your business!" "You tell me what happened!" Truman''s emotions were getting out of track, struggling hard, but he couldn''t break free from the shackles of the two staff members at all, and was sent directly outside the gate, "If you don''t say... " Truman began to roar, the angry and unyielding voice exploded, "I''m going to call the police!" But Truman was thrown out of the door like this, without any suspense. Standing outside the door, Chu Men raised his foot annoyedly and wanted to kick the pillar, but after thinking about it, he put his foot down, standing on the spot with a gloomy and irritable face, and his face was full of unwillingness, as if he was being caught. Like the child whose parents abandoned at the train station, his chest was violently ups and downs. The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became. When he raised his head, he saw the staff standing on the stairs at the door repairing the electricity. Truman raised his briefcase and gave it to the staff. He clicked on his hips, and then fled quickly as if he had finished the prank, and dived into the sunlight. Chapter 1923： Sad smile When they saw Truman hit the electrician on the hip in a childish prank, everyone couldn''t help but chuckled, and the extra actor who played as an electrician stiffened his back. He wanted to look back and see what happened. What happened, but when his head turned slightly, he remembered that he was shooting a movie and he shouldnt have done anything that was not in the script, so he forced himself to turn his head back, pretending to be calm and continue to be "busy". Work. This kind of abnormality that seems too normal-no one will be nothing after being hit on the hip by a stranger, but it coincides with the scene in the story: everyone in the entire town except Truman is Actors, they will not do anything that is not in the script, even if it is the perfect goddess who accidentally made me. This cruel and clear reality made the smiles on the crew''s faces stiff, and the unspeakable sadness and bitterness made people avoid their eyes and even couldn''t bear to see Truman. At this moment, Truman, who was plunged into the sun, turned his head and looked at the electrician who had been mischievous by himself. He found that the electrician was indifferent at all, as if he were a puppet, which made Truman run away. Suddenly stopped, standing on the edge of the street, dazed. Because he also realized that this normal scene was actually abnormal, the desolate back figure was completely wrapped in sunlight, like a child who has always lost his direction in the vast sea of ??people, gradually blurred into one. But... the staff at the scene couldn''t tell whether it was the halo of sunlight or the mist of tears. It was just a glance back and paused footsteps, and even the expression could not be seen clearly, but the stiff body and lonely back told all the stories. The whole crew was quiet. Even the extras looked at Hugo standing on the side of the street at a loss. They didnt know if they did it right or wrongbecause they didnt know the whole movie. What the story of the movie is about, no one got the script, but at this moment, they just looked at the "Trumen" in front of them, but clearly felt the surging loss and confusion, the faint sadness was like A big hand squeezed the heart fiercely, once and again. This is not only the power of performance, but also the power of story, because Hugo completely revealed Truman''s story through performance. Even if you dont know the cause and effect of the script, even if you dont know the ins and outs of the story, seeing Hugo''s performance at this moment, you can deeply feel the turbulent emotions in Truman''s heart, that little by little confusion of collapse is so vivid And cruelly staged before my eyes. Especially those who know the whole story of "Trumen''s World" have a deeper feeling at this time. As an ordinary viewer, they feel so deeply that "this show" is so cruel and terrifying, and the program team is using it. Their own hands tamper with and control a living being, while they are enjoying Truman''s struggle and pain. Seeing Trumans vague figure in the sun, Alex actually had an idea: He hoped that Truman could pierce this deception. He hoped that Truman could break through this studio and come to the outside world. He hoped Truman can truly spread his arms to embrace freedom. More importantly, in the bitterness, there is still a hint of dramatic humor, whether it is seeing Chumen standing in the center of the street like a superhero, or seeing Chumen rushing into the elevator like a child. The actions, or the final venting of slaps on the electricians buttocks... are all with an indescribable irony, which seems to be satirizing the whole story, and also seems to be satirizing Trumans own actions, almost before he realizes it. The smile was already outlined at the corner of his mouth. But the real effect of "irony" is that the sorrow and hardship after a laugh is thought-provoking. The smile on the corner of the mouth was outlined, but it was sad. It''s hard to imagine, it''s just a scene, a scene with almost pitiful lines, relying entirely on Hugo''s performance alone to support the scene, but it has brought such turbulent mood swings, almost "Trumen''s world." The entire script is condensed in it, and the foreshadowing and advancement of the story is completed without knowing it, making people excitedly looking forward to the follow-up development. Hugo waited for a long time and didn''t wait for Peter Weir''s "card". He could only continue to stand on the side of the street and show his inner confusion and loss vividly. Trumen is innocent, but not stupid. On the contrary, Trumen''s heart is so delicate and sensitive, and he knows everything that happens around him. It''s just that Truman is unwilling to face it. He chose to hide those doubts deep in his heart. The reason is simple. He believes in his mother, he believes in his wife, he believes in his friends, he believes in the world... Therefore, when Truman was sensitively aware that his world was falling apart bit by bit, the pain in his heart did not burst out all at once, but like a wound cut by a knife, slowly and deeply penetrated. It''s like at this moment, Truman has already sensed the truth behind it-even saw it with his own eyes, but the simplicity of his heart still gives him a glimmer of hope: I hope that all this is just his random thoughts, and at the same time, his inner desire for freedom is still there. Constantly pushing him to dig out the truth, the kind of contradictory tearing and struggling, only Truman himself can savor the arrogant unparalleled. Hugo stood in the center of the street like this, as if abandoned by the world, everyone focused on him, but it seemed that everyone had forgotten him. The turbulent mood finally made Alex unable to bear it anymore, turning his head and turning his back to Hugo awkwardly, breathing heavily, calming down his terrible emotions; Nicole standing next to him still gracefully supported She held her chin, as if indifferent, but her eyes drooped slightly, and her long eyelashes covered her eyes, which well concealed the uncontrollable sadness in her heart. Nicole finally truly felt the power of performancedifferent from the powerful force during script practice, as if there was an invisible hand behind it that pushed the story forward. This kind of experience cannot be felt in the cinema. This is also the biggest situation of the two art forms of film and stage play. Watching stage play performances on the spot makes people feel like an overwhelming emotion that hardly has any resistance to parry, but it is more dependent on it. Yu actor''s performance. "Ka!" Peter finally came to his senses. He heard the faintly wiping tears around him, and then realized that his eye sockets were also full of tears. He coughed slightly, and his hoarse voice raised again. Yelled, "Ka!" But this voice did not release the magic on the spot, everyone still stood there blankly, no one spoke, just silence, and speechless emotions were surging. Hugo stood there and closed his eyes, exhaling a long breath, trying to calm the turbulent emotions deep in his heart. Although he is now able to enter and play freely, "Trumen''s World" is different, because there are too many similarities between him and Trumen. In the process of acting, Hugo is very easy. You can enter the play, but after entering the play, it seems that he and Truman have completely merged together, so that it is impossible to distinguish who is who. This state is not the same as during the "Death Convict Walk" period. It is more that Hugo has substituted too much of his own emotions, which leads to the blurring of the boundaries. In fact, this time, like "before sunrise", during the performance, it was more of Hugo''s own characteristics. He tried to use expressive acting to drive the method of acting, and more often used the expressive way. In deduction, there will be many deliberately dramatic small movements in Truman''s body movements, which are slightly exaggerated, more accurate, and more dramatic, giving more theatrical style. But even so, Hugo was still lost in the role of Trumen, because he felt the same for all the experiences of Trumen, and he almost had an illusion-this is not "Trumen''s world" but "Rain". Fruit world". This mixed and turbulent mood is mixed. Hugo closed his eyes. He clearly knew that he was filming. He clearly knew that he should get out of the role of Truman. He clearly knew that he and Truman should not be confused. ... But even so, he still needs a little time to calm the turbulence in his heart. This kind of performance experience is brand new. Compared with "Death Row" and "L.A. Confidential", Hugo can feel that he and the character are perfectly combined, but they are relatively independent. For an individual, "start shooting" and "card" are like two passwords, allowing Hugo to distinguish the script from reality But during the performance, the shock that invades the soul is even more turbulent. More powerful, almost reaching the level of the last death penalty scene of "Death Prisoner''s Walk"-but this time Hugo can clearly distinguish the difference between the script and reality. Hugo can feel it, he figured out some different things on the road of acting. Perhaps the fusion of the two performance methods of Expressionism and Methodism can continue to expand. Opening his eyes again, Hugo looked around again. He didn''t rush to move forward. Instead, he carefully looked at the amiable townspeople around him. They are so real-as real as if they existed, Hugo. He exhaled a long breath, and told himself deep in his heart: This is indeed true. Then, Hugo stepped forward and walked in the direction of the monitor. Peter, Nicole, Alex and others all stood behind. A kind smile appeared on Peter''s face, and he gave Hugo a thumbs up, "The scene just now was really brilliant, even if it was paused and reviewed frame by frame, there was absolutely no flaw!" Peters words made Hugos cheeks slightly hot, and a smile was drawn at the corners of his mouth, but he couldnt help avoiding his sight, "I think I should say thank you, but this is too arrogant, so I Decided to remain silent." One sentence made everyone laugh. Chapter 1924： Comedy drama Hugo has known Peter for more than ten years. When he was filming the "Dead Poetry Society", Hugo was very impressed. Peter is a kind but absolutely strict teacher. His strictness is not fierce. He rarely knows how to do it. He scolded people with a straight face, and more often just taught in a persuasive manner, but he rarely praised the actor because he was very demanding. In the impression, only Robin Williams and Ethan Hawke could get him. Compliments. During the filming of "Death Poetry Society", Peter praised Hugo twice. He believed that Hugo was a very talented and spiritual actor, but the biggest shortcoming was that he did not have systematic education and lacked a little in-depth study. The hard work, so many scenes feel that the performance is very good, but there is always a little spark. This made Peter very frustrated with the conspiracy of the conspiracy of the Three Kingdoms. Hugo did not expect that, eighteen years later, when he and Peter worked together again, he won such a high praise. This can be said to be a coveted moment, as if back to childhood, just because of a sentence from the teacher in the school. Compliment is full of joy, enough to light up the whole day. As the years go by, they have all made many changes unconsciously, but the only thing that remains unchanged may be their love of movies. Hugo''s ridicule amused everyone and concealed the turbulent emotions in his heart. Then he walked to the monitor and said, "Peter, can I watch the replay of the scene just now?" Peter cast a puzzled look, because he I feel that this scene can be said to be perfect, and there is no need for repeated confirmation. Hugo had to explain, "In the course of my performance, I used more plot performances to interpret, digging out Trumans heart. , But in fact, I think there is still a little spark in the comedy. After all, I am not good at it. So I want to watch the replay to confirm whether my feeling is correct, and if it is, then where is the deviation?" For comedy, Hugo is still too strange, even with the guest experience of "Friends". So, just as Hugo has been trying to figure out the walking posture of Truman, now Hugo is also trying to give more comic color to the small details of daily life, not deliberately funny or funny, just to make the irony comedy effect not. Revealed. Peter raised his eyebrows slightly, "Why don''t I know when you started to have perfectionism?" Hugo was stunned by this ridiculous remark, and then he laughed. In fact, he didn''t know it was from When I started, I became more and more engaged and focused during the performance. A group of people gathered together and watched the playback on the monitor. Hugo carefully watched his performance. It was obvious that the emotions during the performance were very abundant, but his physical movements seemed too much. Its too normal, "Look, if you increase the pace a little bit here, then bend your knees slightly, and your feet are slightly inward, the same action will have a different effect..." Hugo put his hands on his chest. , Communicated with Peter in a low voice. Although Peter said "the performance of this scene is perfect", everyone knows that there is no perfection in this world, especially for performances-there is no standard answer. The reason why Peter thinks Hugo just performed a wonderful performance It''s wonderful, because Hugo''s emotional expression is not only abundant but also in place, without any exaggeration, which is absolutely one of the few in Hollywood. However, with careful and repeated adjustments, Hugo can show more different effects in the performance. "Do you want to add some dramatic effects?" Peter immediately understood Hugo''s intentions. The increase in dramatic effects can often bring different feelings. A little dramatic element will show a comedy ironic effect, but if it is too much, it will bring different feelings. Will become pretentious, even exaggerated and deliberate. "Are you going to give it a try?" Peter is still a little worried, because this proportional control is very difficult, and even a master of comedy must consider it over and over again. Kim Careys performance is to deliberately increase the dramatic effect, presenting a comedic effect in an exaggerated posture. This is very difficult, but not the most difficult. The most difficult thing is to keep a proper measure. For example, Billy Christo and Robin Williams, their comedies are like this. They are easy to play, talk and laugh, and comedies can be changed. Into a kind of wisdom. Hugo is a good actor, but not a good comedian, Peter''s worries are not unreasonable. Hugo pointed to the screen, "Look, I can deliberately slow down the movement here, similar to the effect after the picture is slowed down, but the surrounding scenery changes at a normal speed, and the contradictory contrast effect will Its very prominent. In fact, Hugo has been studying the script of "Trumens World" for a long time, so he has a steady stream of thoughts in his mind, but he doesnt know if it can be accurately expressed, "I dont know if I can. Do it." Hugo also heard the worries in Peter''s words, "but always try and see, don''t you? This is my job." If you don''t try, don''t break your own habits, and don''t step out of your own security realm, you will only stand still forever. "But don''t you worry that the dramatic effect will be too exaggerated and become grandiose?" Nicole''s voice came over, and Hugo looked back and found that Nicole, Alex and others were standing next to them, with them Watch the playback on the monitor. Hugo nodded earnestly, "Of course I am worried, so I will try my best." If it is too exaggerated, it will imitate Kim Carey, and it will change "Trumen''s World" from a comedy. Becoming a farce, whether it is the former or the latter, is not the situation that Hugo hopes to appear, the great demon Monkey King. Read the full text. "Why did you think of having an electrician''s buttocks?" Nicole suddenly asked curiously. I didn''t want this question to make everyone around me look at him curiously. Alex even nodded his head repeatedly, expressing his gratitude to Nicole. Recognition. Hugo laughed, "Don''t you think this is childish?" It is precisely because this kind of prank is too childish, and it is in line with Truman''s personality traits that Hugo would do this. It was as if Truman wanted to make some unexpected movements to break the balance, but he was kind-hearted by nature, but he didn''t know how to make trouble, so he could only close his eyes and rush. That childish prank is also the reason. Hugo only said such a sentence, others just laughed at it, but Nicole and Alex fell into contemplation-Hugo gave them too much inspiration on the character sculptures, as far as they can understand How much depends on their talent and spirituality. Hugo talked with Peter lowly for a while, watched the replay five times repeatedly, and straightened out many details. Hugo thought about it carefully, and then reinvested in the shooting. However, this time Hugo''s shooting did not seem so smooth, not only because of the problem of proper measurement, but also because of the problem of comedy. I took seven consecutive shots, three of which were ng, and four were successfully completed, but the finished product was not satisfactory to Hugo. On the contrary, he felt that he was beginning to be restrained. Not only was there no sparks, but even the fullness of emotions did not appear. Too stable, the whole scene is not coherent. This did not make Hugo panic, because he also knew that he was exploring a whole new kind of unknown territory. In order not to waste the film, Hugo motioned for everyone to rest for half an hour. He thought carefully and sorted out all the chaotic thoughts. After calming down, Hugo realized that he had been thinking about not using too much force, but it was precisely this kind of thought that restrained his performance; instead, he tried to avoid imitating Kim Carey, and on the contrary, he lost his own understanding and understanding of comedy. Characteristics; trying to show the dramatic comedic effect, but lost the rhythm and the complete imbalance, the performance also lost the standard. This situation Hugo hasn''t appeared for a long, long time, which makes Hugo laugh and cry, but also quite miss it. Therefore, Hugo began to let his brain completely empty, not to think about Truman''s personality, nor to think about the expression of comedy, but to completely relax himself, according to his own foundation. Being able to perform-the humor he usually shows in talk shows and reporter interviews is a kind of foundation. can. After half an hour, I went back to filming. Hugo still needs to continue to run in, the performance is still not smooth, but has gradually caught the charm. After taking four shots repeatedly, Peter gave Hugo a thumbs up and a bright smile appeared on his face. After Hugo approached, Peter patted Hugo on the shoulder. Although he didn''t say anything, he agreed But his attitude couldn''t be more obvious. Just now Peter was worried that Hugo could not control the rhythm, but the facts proved Hugo''s talent. He not only controlled his performance very well, but the effect of the shooting was even better than the first time. Even better, the bitterness with humorous irony effect is simply amazing. It is exactly the effect "Trumen''s World" hopes to achieve. "Before, some people told Shirley that they always thought that Kim Carey was more suitable than you to play a comedy. Now it seems that if it weren''t for you, this work might not have reached such a high level." etc. After Peter left, screenwriter Andrew Nicole stood beside him with a big smile. "Trumen''s World" is not only a drama movie, nor a comedy movie, but a black reality comedy movie, lack of any element will be a pity. And Hugo''s natural performance successfully reached Andrew''s ideal state of perfection. Hugo didn''t have any pride this time, because he knew that this was just the beginning, "Then let us pray that the subsequent shooting will be so smooth." Then Hugo saw Alec standing beside him nervously. Si, couldn''t help laughing, "It''s your turn to play this scene, are you ready?" After all the scenes were confirmed just now, Truman ran across the street to look for Ma Long, so the situation that Alex was worried about finally came. Alex looked at Hugo depressed, not even the strength to get angry, "Do you think I''m ready?" Chapter 1925： Guide slowly "Alex, relax, relax... You are a very good actor, you must know this clearly." Hugo looked at Alex, who had a stiff expression in front of him, constricted his smile and said seriously To, "You just need to follow your own feelings, then there is no problem." Alex looked at Hugo in a daze, and took a deep breath, "God, I was not so nervous the first time I went to the audition." "Trust me, you have this ability." Hugo patted Alex on the shoulder, and then the two of them walked into the small convenience supermarket on the corner of the street. Although it is a convenience store, they can When selling the fresh vegetables of the day, residents from nearby neighborhoods will come here to shop. This is where Malone works in the movie. Before Alex was about to walk to his position, he looked back at Hugo, "So, I can''t feel relieved at this time." "Yes, I can''t be soft-hearted." Hugo affirmed. Ma Long still didn''t feel that Truman''s panic and anxiety were so real at this time. He still followed his usual practice, according to the requirements of the program group-let Truman stay. In the town. Alex shook his fist at Hugo, and walked to his position to prepare for the next shooting. Ma Long was standing in front of the vending machine, replenishing the chocolates on the shelves. Truman broke into the convenience store, looked around in a panic, then saw Ma Long''s back and couldn''t help shouting, " Ma Long!" This caused all the residents in the supermarket to look up at Truman. Truman quickly showed an apologetic smile, but at this time the anxiety in his heart made him unable to calm down, and his brilliant smile also appeared very bright. It was perfunctory, and then walked quickly to Ma Long''s side. "Trumen, what''s the matter?" Ma Long still didn''t stop the work at hand, and seriously said that I am a happy self in Tianlong. "I have something to tell you." Truman approached Ma Long, lowered his voice and whispered, but the eagerness in his tone was hard to conceal. Ma Long''s work slowed down involuntarily, "This is not a good time, okay? My work has fallen behind schedule a lot." Trumen''s eyebrows were tangled together tightly, staring at Ma Long''s eyes, his voice slowly squeezed out from his throat, "Something unusual, Ma Long, very unusual!" The hot breathing became. More and more hurried, and at the same time turning his head anxiously to look around, as if he had doubts about this ordinary convenience supermarket, try to avoid attracting other people''s attention. Ma Long turned his head, and then saw Truman''s anxious and nervous face, and some sweat was even faintly permeated on his forehead, "Are you okay? You look really bad." "I may be in trouble." Truman''s eyes rounded, and his abnormally rosy face seemed to become pale bit by bit. "What''s the trouble?" Ma Long frowned slightly, and the work in his hands could not help but pause. Truman looked straight into Ma Long''s eyes like this, "It''s difficult to explain clearly. In short, countless strange things have happened." After Truman finished speaking, he felt that his brain was a mess, and he couldn''t sort out one at all. Thinking, he had to come back to his senses in annoyance. Before he realized it, he turned around, his face was still slowly confused and confused, and he didn''t seem to know how to express it at all. Ma Long looked at Truman and was stunned. Then he saw Chu Men turn around again and said excitedly in that suppressed voice, "There are people in the elevator, but there is no wall," he lifted up. With his hands, he tried to depict the weird scene just now, "I looked over, there was someone there..." Truman shook his head unconsciously, as if he still couldn''t believe what he saw. "Then...then, card!" Hugo said halfway through his line, but after all he didn''t hold back, he took the initiative to shout "Ka", and then laughed, and Peter and others sitting in front of the monitor couldn''t help but laugh. , Alex stood alone, with a puzzling expression, "What''s the matter?" Alex raised his voice again, "What''s the matter?" But no one came to explain to him. Alex couldn''t help but patted Hugo on the shoulder, "Who will tell me what''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Hugo waved his hands again and again, but there was no way to stop the laughter. In fact, Hugo just tried to show Truman''s inner turbulence in a relatively neurotic way. That kind of nagging anxiety can add to the scene a lot. But Hugo saw Alex''s earnestly listening expression and his eyes were completely absorbed. It felt like he had deceived an ignorant boy, and burst into laughter without holding back. In fact, the overall feeling of the scene just now was wrong, and Hugo called "card". On the one hand, Hugos performance is a bit overdone, it looks like an orthodox comedy performance. If it is placed on the "Saturday Night Live", it will win a lot of money, but if it is placed in the "Trumen''s World", it seems a bit of a play. He should take it again. The seriousness of this scene should be greater than the humor. On the one hand, Alex''s performance was completely wrong. Almost all his attention was drawn away by Hugo, which was completely opposite to Malone''s state. It can be seen that Alex still did not enter the play, and is still affected by the excellent performance of Hugo in the previous play. Finally, Hugo stopped smiling, "Alex, your performance was wrong just now." Alex cast a puzzled expression, "Where?" Hugo shook his head, "The whole thing is wrong. "Hugo thought for a while and explained, "Remember? Malong can''t be soft in this scene, and your attention just now was completely taken away by me. This is not right." Alex was stunned, but did not turn his mind. Hugo groaned for a while, "For example, when you and Leo are playing games, I ran over to you and told you... Said that today, Toby, Joe and I went racing on the coastal road, and then I won." "It''s impossible to be the sword fairy in the Avengers." Alex smiled directly, looking at Hugo with an incredible expression, "How could you go racing? Even if you go, you won''t win. It''s you." Hugo nodded, "Hey, that''s what I mean." Alex couldn''t help but grinned, "Ma Long is Truman''s best friend, but at this time he didn''t feel Truman''s true thoughts. So he felt that Truman was just thinking about things that were impossible." "So, Malone should be like listening to a joke..." Alex whispered, and the thoughts in his mind gradually became clear. In fact, Alex knows these things well. When it comes to comedy, he is more experienced than Hugo. "Happy Family" is not only his famous work, but also his masterpiece. For the understanding of comedy roles, Alex is even clearer than Hugo. It''s only because of Hugo''s powerful performance aura that he suppressed Alex, not to mention that Hugo has always been his most admired actor, which led to his serious performance disorder. Hugo didn''t say much, but gave the control to Alex. After Alex recovered, Hugo said, "Then we do it again?" "Of course, there is no problem." Alex finally came to his senses at this time. Hugo patted Alex on the shoulder, "By the way, if you drag the car, I will definitely win." This affirmative sentence made Alex stunned, and then he laughed, obviously just not believing it. Hugo''s face. After returning to filming, Alex''s state has improved significantly, and after two ngs with wrong lines, he is gradually getting better. "Trumen, what''s the matter?" Ma Long still didn''t stop his movements, his face showed a smile of seeing a friend. "I have something to tell you." Truman''s throat tightened completely, and he squeezed out a series of low words in a vague manner. Ma Long didn''t even turn his head, and said casually, "It''s not a good time, okay? My work has fallen behind a lot." Truman ignored Ma Long''s refusal at all, and moved closer. His voice became completely tense, as if it would burst immediately after a light touch, "Something unusual happened, Ma Long, it''s very unusual! "His eyes were tightly locked on Malone, trying to convey the seriousness and seriousness of his heart, but the slightly deliberate tone was with a hint of exaggeration and anxiety. Ma Long looked at such a Truman, somewhat puzzled, and a little funny at the same time, "Are you okay? You look really bad." Truman almost gritted his teeth and looked back at the residents hanging out in the convenience supermarket behind him, "I may be in trouble." His deep tone cannot be rejected. "What''s the trouble?" But Ma Long didn''t react much at all. He looked back at Truman, tilted his head slightly, and then turned his head to busy with his work. Truman seemed to be an ant on a hot pot and started to spin around restlessly. He scratched his hair in annoyance, trying to tell Ma Long what he saw, but he couldn''t find it. Appropriate language, "It''s difficult to explain clearly, in short, there are many strange things happening." Ma Long saw Truman''s stern expression almost falling into schizophrenia, his brows couldn''t help but leaned slightly in the middle, and the work in his hands became flustered. He even picked up the chocolate that had been placed again. Swing once, the restless emotion was revealed between the restless fingers. "There are people in the elevator, but there are no walls!" Chumen explained vividly, hands and feet, trying to vividly portray the scene, which attracted Ma Long''s attention, "I looked over, and then I saw people. "Faced with Truman''s urgent voice, the smile at the corner of Ma Long''s mouth slowly contoured, and his face was full of absurdities: it was as funny as Truman was telling him "I am James Bond." But Truman didn''t want to give up at all. "I heard the radio on the way to work, and they were all watching my actions, and the radio was broadcasting live. Do you know what this means?" The work in Ma Long''s hands returned to normal again, and the smile on his face fully bloomed, as if he was saying "You are so funny." Ma Long shook his head and looked at his friend helplessly, "Trumen, this is just another one of you." Its just a fantasy." Chapter 1926： Enter state At this time, Truman finally found a person to confide in, talking about everything that happened just now. His rich expression made Ma Long clearly feel the lingering heart after the chaos, but this made Ma Long feel dumbfounded. However, Truman said in a meaningful voice, "This matter has something to do with my father!" This made Ma Long feel more and more outrageous-because Truman''s father was killed when he was a child, he laughed with an extremely ridiculous expression on his face, and his work gradually became smoother, as if he was not affected at all. Any disturbance of the door to the kendo god. "I think he might still be alive!" Truman said in a mysterious voice, but his expression couldn''t be more serious. Ma Long also felt Trumans seriousness. It didnt seem to be a joke at all. He turned to look at Truman, but Truman had an expression of "Do you understand my state anymore? I also felt extremely shocked". "Yeah!" Then he continued to light his chin deliberately, clearly showing that meaningful state. "I''ll tell you the details later." Truman said in a low voice, and then approached Ma Long, but his cheeks turned to Convenience Supermarket, and he looked carefully at everyone in the supermarket at this time, "I think I''m being followed." Then Truman''s gaze fell with one another. A lady who was picking fruits confronted him, and he quickly showed a bright smile-an overly bright smile, which concealed his panic and whitewashed his peace. "Who?" Ma Long was completely confused, looked at the place where he worked, and then looked at Truman incredulously, and stared at him with an expression of "Is his friend''s brain squeezed by the door?" To Truman. Truman didn''t have time to take care of Ma Long''s surprise. He just kept smiling with that overly brilliant smile, and then almost said in abdominal language, "It''s hard to tell, they look like ordinary people." Ma Long followed Trumans sight and looked at the people in Convenience Supermarket one by one. He chuckled helplessly, then lifted his chin and looked at the two gray-haired old men at the checkout counter. What about these two? ?" The irony couldn''t be more obvious. But Truman still maintained that exaggerated bright smile, and said vaguely, "I don''t know, it''s possible." Then Truman turned his head and turned his back to everyone again, "I have a sudden change. Action, they... they just..." Truman tried to explain clearly, but found that he couldn''t find an accurate vocabulary at all, so he simply put down the briefcase, then raised his hands and applauded twice, and then He picked up his briefcase again, quickly turned around, and asked in a low voice, "What happened?" Ma Long looked at the surrounding scene carefully, "No." "Yeah." Truman nodded naturally, "We must get out of here!" Ma Long shook his head and refused, but Truman reluctantly said, "Let''s go, let''s go!" Ma Long started his work again, "No way, then no." Truman stared at Ma Long, like a child, and let out a bulldog-like low growl, "Huh!" He clenched his teeth. He stared at Ma Long with round eyes, as if he wouldn''t stop until he reached his goal. The childlike expression of anger made Ma Long look helpless. Ma Long looked back at the chocolate in his hand, then showed a cowardly smile, shaking his head, and said, "You will cause both of us to be expelled. You know." But Truman didn''t care. Instead, he laughed, patted Ma Long on the shoulder, and smiled dryly, "Haha, man, let''s just do this!" Then he quickly walked to the door of Convenience Supermarket. Forgot to conceal his abnormality and spoke in a very high-pitched voice, with subtle changes in his words, "Whatever you want? Yes, sir, there is only one birthday in a year." Truman said. After Ma Long walked out, he also laughed hard at the convenience store, and then quickly left the convenience store. "Ka!" When Peter''s voice fell, everyone in the audience began to laugh, and even two people couldn''t help but laughed directly, not only because Hugo''s performance just now was so funny, but also because of the crowded eyebrows. The small actions really make the picture full of joy, especially when Truman and Ma Long try to find out the expressions of someone in the convenience store watching him, which is simply amazing. Alex could not help but let out a long sigh, he finally found the feeling of acting, and finally understood what a rivalry was. Although Alex has appeared in a lot of works before, including "Happy Family", "Courage to Death Island", etc., this is the first time Alex really feels that kind of success comes naturally. A sense of smoothness, as if the whole scene is under Hugo''s control. He only needs to be fully involved in the role, and he will naturally be moved forward. Everything happens for granted, even without thinking or memorizing. Lines. Alex finally feels what is called acting aura. If the actor is not familiar with the role he plays, or does not have a thorough understanding, or does not have a comprehensive and profound reading of the script, then perform in front of Hugo, It will become extremely difficult, as if unable to get rid of the shackles between gestures and actions, like a monkey imprisoned in a cage; but if the actor has enough knowledge of the whole scene and enough reading and understanding of his role, then Yu Yu Guo''s performance will connect the whole scene together and even make her performance better. Those inadvertent details even she did not realize, but quietly completed the leisurely full-text reading of the performance of Korean Entertainment. For example, the "Seven Deadly Sins" is the case. The underprepared Brad Pitt is standing on the stakes, while the well-prepared Morgan Freeman has brought his calm and atmospheric style to the extreme. Previously, Alex and Nicole were not sufficiently prepared. Either they were completely dragged away by Hugos performance, just like wild horses, and lost their direction; or their entire performance stumbled and they always felt that they were performing. It is not in place, and it is far from the requirements of the script. Its no wonder that actors like to play with "old opera bones", not only because they can cooperate with actors they admire, but also because such cooperation allows actors to truly realize their shortcomings. It is already very difficult to become an excellent actor. It is even more difficult to become a drama bone that can drive outstanding actors to perform. Therefore, such opportunities are rare. Alex finally relaxed at this time. He also realized what Hugo meant. In fact, this scene is not difficult at all. He only needs to show the kind of "Ma Long didn''t realize Truman''s inner struggle". It feels okay. The really difficult scene is the scene in which all the fragility and panic in Chu''s heart are unreservedly unreserved in front of Ma Long. It is a difficult task for Hugo and for him. "Hugo, can we do it again?" Alex finally found a little confidence, and the whole person became excited. "I think I can still not be smooth enough in the few places just now, so I can find the feeling again." Hugo didn''t hesitate, and naturally nodded. Alex thought for a while, and stopped Hugo who was about to walk back to the convenience store. "Can I make a comment?" Alex was still a little uneasy. He didn''t think he was qualified to teach Hugo how to do it. Acting, because people who are so qualified in Hollywood now probably dont have a hand, but Alex still has some ideas in his heart. As Hugos friend, he understands Hugos personality, so he decided to speak directly. come out. Hugo looked at Alex in surprise, then nodded, and Alex thought for a while, "I know you are trying to find more breakthroughs in comedy. But many times, I can feel it. You are deliberately controlling. Im not talking about situations that need to be controlled. "Trumens World" is not a simple comedy. It must not be filmed like the comedies of "Ghost in Disguise" and "Dumb and Agua". The performance style is still It needs to be restrained and refined, "I mean, when you feel right, just let go of your hands and feet to perform. You have to trust your keen intuition." Alex thinks that Hugo has a talent for comedy, but Hugo seems to be worried about something, so many details are a little restrained, "For example, in the scene just now, the feeling of chattering, you can put the sentence Cut off more trivial things, and then the expressions and gestures can be matched. As long as it is not too overwhelming, it is actually in line with the style of the whole scene." Alexs words made Hugo fall into contemplation, which made Alex a little uneasy. This is just my own opinion, you can..." "No, no," Hugo waved his hand again and again, and smiled at Alex, "You are right, maybe it''s my personal deliberate control that made the comedy lose its original effect." Hugo carefully After thinking about it, I found that what Alex said really makes sense, "Don''t be so nervous, you are an expert in comedy, and I still have a lot to learn, and we can exchange experiences with each other." There is no limit to the sea of ??learning, and you will learn when you live. The same is true for performances. "Neither of you should be so humble. I think the scene just now was pretty good." Peter didn''t know when he came over, "but I think I need to do it again, Alex, your expression still looks a little bit Stiff, not enough, you should relax yourself a little bit; Hugo, you can act according to your own ideas, but I personally think that you can be a little more dramatic, and the irony effect will be stronger-especially with Asian Alex''s expression." Hearing Peter''s words, Hugo and Alex couldn''t help but glance at each other, and then laughed, making Peter a little inexplicable, "Then I assume that you all understand." After speaking, the two of them laughed. Feeling happier, Peter walked back behind the monitor in a bewildered voice and shouted, "This scene was done again just now, everyone is back to where they were." Chapter 1927： Screenwriter status The east coast of the North American continent has already felt the pain of the raging winter. Only the southernmost state of Florida is still sunny, and "Trumen''s World" is being filmed here; and the west coast of the North American continent is not only free of ice and snow In addition to Seattle, California has also become very lively due to the arrival of holiday stalls. This years summer file is quite satisfactory-it can even be said to be a disappointment. Not only did it fail to reproduce the glory of last years "Independence Day", but the current annual box office champion has been acquired by the "L.A. Confidential". The autumn file beats the summer file. This is also the first time in North American film history. Now everyone is looking forward to the holiday stalls, to see if Thanksgiving plus the power of Christmas can reproduce the box office glory and bring the North American box office market back to the "normal track", even the brave people can''t help it. Imagine that the North American annual champion belongs to a suspenseful drama work in the fall season. This...really too deviant-reform is urgent, but it also needs to take time. This stuttering becomes a fat man, and it is indeed impossible to hold it. It is a pity that people are disappointed. Although the works of "King of Fighters 2: The Great Annihilation (.: and "Dr. Oolong (flubber have performed well, they are far from being compared with the summer files, let alone " Los Angeles Confidential". There are only the last two weeks left in 1997, and there is not much time left for the North American film market. "L.A. Confidential" actually won the 1997 national and global box office championships in history, only two weeks away. This surprised the major film companies, and many media began to panic. Now, everyones hopes rest on the three new titles that will be released in the third week of December. "Titanic", "007 Empire of Tomorrow (. Never. and "Perfect". This is a very interesting thing, such a match is rare even in the summer file, the strong collision of the three works, the result is even more unpredictable, Paramount and 20th Century Fox teamed up to play against MGM Pictures, Sony Columbia Pictures, and the eight major Hollywood studios accounted for half of the country this week, and the outcome of a confrontation is also full of countless possibilities. "Titanic", as the most invested work at the end of the century, has been full of countless topics from the beginning of the auction. The initial investment was only 100 million US dollars, but then gradually began to lose control. James Cameron seemed to be forever fed. In general, cost control is like a wild horse. First broke through 150 million, and then broke through 165 million... Before the movie was released, Paramount and Twentieth Century Fox officially announced the cost. The data is surprisingly-200 million U.S. dollars. This is the first film in film history to cost 200 million US dollars. More importantly, unlike "Independence Day", the two starring roles of "Titanic" Leonardo DiCaprio and Kate -Winslet is not at the top level, and the pay of the two people combined can not be compared to a Hugo, which means that the "Titanic" was squandering sky-high prices on filming costs. In addition, the filming cycle of "Titanic" has been prolonged again and again. It was originally scheduled to be filmed in six months, and then it was delayed for eight months, and finally it took nine months to complete the filming. Not to mention that as a director, James''s irritable temper is known far and wide, and he has repeatedly clashed with other crew members, and constantly spread trivial unfavorable news, which made Paramount and Twentieth Century Fox be devastated. All this is reminiscent of a familiar work-"Future Water World". Although "Independence Day" created an incredible box office miracle last year, none of the works in this summer file were able to replicate such a development trajectory, which gradually extinguished the enthusiasm of the North American market. People once again remembered the "future water The disastrous box office of "World"-and "Batman and Robin". The same costs are repeatedly out of control over and over again, the same are the conflicts within the crew, the same are all works with computer special effects, and the same works with "water" as the theme, and they are also far more topical. Works higher than the movie itself... "Titanic" and "Future Water World" have too many similarities, and the cost of the former has exceeded 200 million U.S. dollars unbelievably-what does this mean? It means that even if the films North American box office exceeds 400 million US dollars, it may not be profitable. It must rely on the fierce global box office to achieve its goal; it means that the "Titanic" must replicate the "Independence Day" miracle in order to meet the two major issues. The appetite of the production company can avoid the possibility of replacing the "future water world" as the first disaster in film history. This is almost an impossible task. All the media are lively discussing the box office prospects of "Titanic", and more than two-thirds of the people are not optimistic that this work can create a box office miracle, and many of them even think "this work will become the most terrible in film history." The view of "a disaster" has also received a lot of support; although the remaining one-third of the conservative views are not so direct, they do not have much hope for the "Titanic" to reach the level of "Independence Day". , I just think that this work may not be a disaster, but it is also difficult to create miracles. Before it was released, the prospect of "Titanic" had already cast a shadow. More importantly, the opponent that "Titanic" faces is an absolute summer-level heavyweight player: "007 Empire of Tomorrow". Two years ago, "The Golden Eye of 007" was released. Pierce Brosnan took over the position of James Bond. He was acclaimed and considered the most elegant 007 in history. Many people even took him and Sean Connor. In comparison, the box office has also been a huge success, rejuvenating the "007" series, and letting the precarious MGM once again catch a life-saving straw. Now, the "007 Empire of Tomorrow" is coming strongly, costing 110 million U.S. dollars, and it is huge. Originally, MGM was planning to release it in the summer file this year, but due to the late start of filming-it didn''t start filming until April this year, and it didn''t finish until September. However, it was too late to postpone the release to the summer file next year, and MGM couldn''t wait, so it was scheduled to be released on the holiday file. I look forward to the long vacation that can bring excellent results for the film. When "007 Empire of Tomorrow" collides with "Titanic", who will win the final victory? Most of the media chose the former, not only because of the excellent results of the previous work "007 Golden Eye", Pierce Brosnan is also highly praised; more because of the strong appeal of the "007" series, it is difficult for movie fans to watch the inertia. The attractiveness of offset; also because people think the "Titanic" is likely to become a disaster. This makes this weeks North American weekend box office rankings become wonderful, whether it is the "007 Empire" crushing the "Titanic" or the "Titanic" crushing the "007 Empire", this is for failure It is a tragic loss for all of them; or a situation where the two wins and the two lose miserably, it is even more unpredictable. Even in the summer, such a grand occasion is rare. What''s more, no one will forget the existence of "perfect perfection". As a comedy drama movie, "Perfectly Beautiful" costs 50 million US dollars, even if it is not inferior to the two films released in the same period. Although this work is only a comedy movie, it is incomparable with the two competitors in terms of its magnitude, but it is absolutely not inferior in terms of attention, and even slightly better. The collaboration of Jack Nicholson, Helen Hunter and James L-Brooks has a lot of topics; but none of them can compare to Hugo, who appeared on the producer list as a screenwriter. This is the second time Hugo has worked as an independent screenwriter after "Before Sunrise", and unlike "Before Sunrise", Hugo did not participate in the performance this time, just a pure Screenwriter. This will also become an important test-the best time to verify the skill and level of Hugo''s screenwriting. The expectation for Hugo''s screenwriters also keeps the topic of "perfect and perfect" hot. Interestingly, Hugo and the "Titanic" are also very close to each other. He was once infinitely close to the position of the actor, but he finally rejected the proposal and recommended it to his best friend Leonardo, but Yu Guo still played a guest role in the movie; and now "Titanic" is trying to replicate the box office of Hugo''s classic "Independence Day", and it also has to fight against Hugo''s screenwriting work "Perfectly Beautiful". It is full of fun. In the face of such a lively scene, although the reporters did not find Seaside to interview Hugo, the telephone interview still contacted Hugo. Nicholas McLennas aggressive question made Hugo laugh, "I am right." "Titanic" is confident that this is a very good work. I only hope that the results of "Perfect" will not be too ugly-I will carefully read the film reviews about this work, especially the part about the screenwriting." Nicholas was rather surprised. In terms of box office selection, Hugo hardly hesitated to choose "Titanic", which is completely different from the current mainstream thinking in the media Haven''t you read it recently? The newspaper? No one thinks so. " "Nick, are you sure you want to discuss the correctness of media views with me?" Hugo''s rhetorical question also made Nicholas laugh. "Of course, why not, because I think the media views are correct this time." Nicholas replied with a smile, but he heard Hugo''s noncommittal smack. "Otherwise we bet that the box office of the Titanic will definitely be It was a complete failure." "Public or private?" Hugo was interested. Nicholas thought for a while, still didn''t intend to make Leonardo look bad, so he said, "Private business." "Yes! What about the stakes?" Hugo was full of interest. Nicholas thought about it seriously, "In public interviews with the media, shout the other persons name and say, I love you." Hugo laughed loudly, "Nick, I will definitely not accept your love." That tone seemed to have won the bet, making Nicholas dumbfounded. Chapter 1928： Surprise On December 19th, the three works of "Titanic", "The Empire of Tomorrow" and "The Perfection" premiered in Los Angeles. This is only a grand occasion that will only appear in the summer, and it has become the upcoming Christmas. The perfect gift for festival. Unfortunately, because Hugo is intensively filming "Trumen''s World" until the 19th, there was still no Hugo at Los Angeles Airport, so he is bound to be absent from the premiere of "The Perfection". I couldn''t be there to support Leonardo''s "Titanic", which is undoubtedly a huge regret to read the full text of the comic. In fact, the scale of the premiere of "Perfect" is naturally not comparable to the two competitors, and Sony Columbia Pictures only chose 1,800 theaters to show online, and the number of films scheduled is obviously squeezed by two powerful opponents. Pressure. It can be seen that in this box office competition, Sony Columbia Pictures has put its mentality very well and has not blindly challenged it. The premiere war is still unfolding between "Titanic" and "007 Empire of Tomorrow". But to everyone''s expectation, the "007 Empire of Tomorrow" not only snatched China. The National Theater, a treasured geomantic place, allowed the "Titanic" to be replaced with Disney''s el. Theater; and "The Empire of Tomorrow" is shown in 2,800 theaters, but the number of theaters of "Titanic" is only 2,600. MGM Pictures almost did everything they could to mobilize all of their connections, and took the lead in the premiere propaganda battle. This is really shocking-after all, "Titanic" cost 200 million US dollars, Palla In order to recover costs, Menghe Twentieth Century Fox will inevitably need to increase publicity. At this time, it is undoubtedly a stupid decision to save costs on publicity expenses. But this is the fact, MGM Pictures has an absolute advantage in the outpost. When Leonardo arrived on the red carpet, one of the most asked questions was, "Hugo was absent from the premiere today. Would you regret it?" The premiere of "With Juliet" even went to the Berlin Film Festival in person to cheer for friends, but today''s "Titanic" is absent, no wonder the reporters are so curious. Leonardo chuckled. "It''s a pity that Charlize didn''t appear in this work. I don''t seem to be heavy enough." A joke made all the reporters laugh, and the rain on the far east coast If he hit the arrow directly in his knee, he sneezed several times in a row inexplicably. Although the scale of the premiere of "Titanic" is far inferior to that of "The Empire of Tomorrow", Shirley Lansing and Kevin Pence gave the movie a huge surprise. Just as the entire crew of "Titanic" was chatting with reporters happily, the big screen behind them was lit up, and the blurry to clear images made the reporters cheer collectively. Leonardo turned his head and saw the familiar figure of Hugo, which made him stunned, and then he clapped his hands and laughed. He looked at Kate Winslet next to him, "You know about this. Is it?" But Kate was also surprised. Although she was about to join the "Trumen''s World" crew, but due to the "Titanic" promotion, she had not been to the crew to report, so naturally she was not quite clear about these things. "Hey, everyone, this is Hugo Lancaster." Hugo sat in front of the camera with a bright smile on his face, "I believe Leo must have said a lot of my bad things just now-Kate, Don''t believe him." With just one sentence, Hugo succeeded in making the audience clapped and laughed, and Leonardo flushed even more and looked at Hugo on the screen in disbelief. "I very much hope to return to Los Angeles, because I know there will be a good show there tonight, but unfortunately I have a job at the moment, so I regret to miss it. Don''t worry, I will be the first in the newspaper tomorrow. Time to read the pomp." "Uh...Kevin and Shirley want me to say some blessings to the movie, but I dont think you guys need it anymore, because Mr. Cameron has done his job well, so Im ready to accept the shock. Ready." Hugo''s words were ridiculous and comfortable, and even James Cameron couldn''t help being amused. "Then...Miss Winslet, the work here is very anxious. You have already left a lot. Progress, so you better not laugh too happily now." Kate, who was named, also laughed, and the image of a lady could not be maintained at all, "Furthermore, uncrowned kings, I hope you can keep a secret, dont let Jack Nicholson know this video, please remember to destroy it after watching it. , My life is in your hands." Hugos easy words made the scene burst into laughter. James sitting on the stage smiled and shook his head, but he didnt know whether he was thanking Hugo for sending the video. Fortunately, he did not cooperate with Hugo, "Finally, Leo, you know that I always support you. So, I think you owe me a dinner. That''s it." After speaking, the video is over. Everyone at the scene was stunned. No one realized that the end was so sudden, but Leonardo stood up suddenly, "Hey, the one who was absent was you, and you should owe me a meal!" After Leonardo finished roaring, he realized that he was yelling at the big screen. Hugo couldn''t hear it at all. He immediately lowered his head in embarrassment and touched his nose, which made the scene laugh again. Although the biggest name of "Titanic" is the director, the momentum of the premiere cannot be compared with "The Empire of Tomorrow", but because of this video of Hugo, "Titanic" once again became the headline. The latest chapter of Wudi Pill God''s favorable candidate. Everyone knows that Hugo is bound to support the work of his friend Leonardo. What''s more, don''t forget that Kate is about to join "Trumen''s World", which is also a big plus. Relatively speaking, the "Empire of Tomorrow" is huge, but it still lacks a little spark and topic; as for the premiere scene of "Perfect", it shows a small and warm situation. Since the theater itself is not big, the presence of more than 80 reporters also made the whole scene convulsed, not to mention the eagerly awaited view of more than 200 fans outside the red carpet. In terms of visual effects, "Perfectly perfected." "On the contrary, it is the most lively. "Jack, Hugo, as a screenwriter, didn''t arrive at the scene today. Don''t you feel sorry?" The reporter also threw the same question to Jack Nicholson. In fact, Hugo specifically called Jack, as well as the other main members of the crew, and expressed regret that he could not attend the premiere. After promising many unequal treaties, Jack "forgives" Hugo. But facing the reporter at this time, Jack said with a serious face, "If I remember correctly, I am the actor, not Hugo, am I?" This rhetorical question made the reporter stunned. . Jack didnt care about the reporter who was completely shocked, and said viciously, Youd better pay attention when you ask questions, you know? Also, Hugo had better not appear in the premiere of''Titanic''. On the spot, otherwise I will break his neck." This made the few young intern reporters almost scared to cry. Compared with the other two movies, "Perfect" is mostly young newcomers, only the "Los Angeles Times" and other media outlets. Sent the old fritters. Nicholas McLenna knew that Jack was joking when he saw the smile in Jack''s eyes, especially when he looked at the pale expressions of the trainee reporters, he was overwhelmed with joy. Jack showed a smile, but the trainee reporter was even more frightened, making Jack dumbfounded. "You should pay more attention to the script written by Hugo. I believe this will be a better topic." Yu Zhong said sincerely. After that, Jack turned around and left. "Titanic" is a commercial popcorn movie, it needs to cooperate with publicity and hype, so is "007 Empire of Tomorrow"; but "Perfect" is not. That''s why Hugo recorded a video for "Titanic", but "Perfect" did not. The premiere of the outpost was the first to start. The "Empire of Tomorrow" is huge and the winner is in hand, but the "Titanic" has benefited from the appearance of Hugo, coupled with the ultra-high investment of 200 million US dollars-people All are looking forward to the box office results. Whether it is witnessing a box office miracle or witnessing a huge investment collapse, it is bound to be exciting. This made the "Titanic" barely catch up with the opponent''s footsteps, without falling too much. After the premiere weekend ended, everyone was surprised by the result: because all three works have encountered Waterloo! "Titanic" with the aura of 200 million US dollars cost ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but only handed over 28 million US dollars in the weekend box office, even more than this summer''s biggest box office disaster "Batman and Robin" "Its even worse. Although we won the weekend box office championship in the third week of December, its not a thing to celebrate at all, because this result means that Paramount and Twentieth Century Foxs cooperation has brewed another A disaster, the disintegration of high-rise buildings is about to be staged in front of us. Although the "007 Empire of Tomorrow" has achieved a box office of 25 million at the weekend, it is still a drop in the bucket relative to the 100 million level investment, and under the full promotion of MGM, it actually lost to the "Titans". "Nick" can only be placed in second place, which is even more shocking than "Titanic"''s poor premiere performance, with jaw wrecks all over the floor. "Perfect Perfection" swept 13 million US dollars in the box office within three days of the weekend, ranking third in this week''s box office rankings. Relatively speaking, such results are already not bad, especially for the investment of 50 million US dollars and the squeeze of two powerful competitors, it is even more commendable. However, the box office results of this highly anticipated and highly anticipated work still failed to meet expectations. The three works teamed up and failed miserably, this...Is this really good? Chapter 1929： Media review "Not the second''Independence Day'', but another''Future Water World''." After the premiere weekend ended, the major media began to cry. Compared with the "007 Empire" and "Perfect", the "Titanic" with the title of "Highest Investment in Film History" has undoubtedly become a target. And James Cameron''s irritable temper usually offends countless media, and now all the media are starting to fall into trouble. Among the news reviews of more than 80 media-not film reviews-a full 68 media believed that "Titanic" was a total disaster, indicating that this work is in the history of film development. A major mistake. The debate about computer special effects reached its true peak at this time-and this time it was the traditional film school that had the upper hand. They insist that too much emphasis on computer special effects will cause the movie to lose its soul. A bunch of magnificent visual effects are attached to a meaningless story frame. No narrative skills are required at all to attract audiences. After popcorn movies go to extremes, they lose the structure of the story itself. This is a catastrophic change for movies and may even lead to the real decline of the film industry. These views generally believe that the brilliance of "Independence Day" is always only a special case. "Titanic" will not only become the second "Future Water World", but the amount of loss will also create a record high in film history, and may even make Pella at the same time. Menghe twentieth century Fox fell into a long trough-although not bankrupt. Last years debate on the growing investment costs, thanks to the victory of "Independence Day", the computer special effects group easily gained the upper hand; and this time, the box office of the "Titanic" premiere weekend collapsed, leaving the traditional academic school. Regained the advantage. Among the many controversies, the comments of the "New York Post" are very interesting. They think this is "Hugo''s first miss of the golden hand", because Hugo is also quite affirmative of "Titanic", although he I was not able to play, but I still recommended my best friend Leonardo to play, and also played a role in order to support his friends. But now after the movie was released, the premiere weekend has completely collapsed. This is also the first time Hugo has seen it since the Golden Raspberry Awards. The ingenious views of the "New York Post" triggered a lot of discussion and received many voices of approval. Many people said that the friendship between Leonardo and Hugo is now undergoing a severe test. Facing the frenzied media bombardment, the first batch of media reviews were released, but professional film critics gave different opinions, with a comprehensive score of 74 points, although it is not as good as the first batch of media reviews on "Independence Day". The score is 83, but it is still very good. The polarization of these comments is very obvious. Among the 34 media outlets, there are seven full scores of 100 points, and six full scores below 50 points. It can be seen that professional film critics are also a little hesitant about "Titanic". As the New York Times, which gave full marks, said, "James Cameron''s movies are never perfect, but from the visual effects and emotions In terms of effect, it is always worthy of admiration!" Those in favor think that James has given full play to the role of visual effects in the slightly weaker story line, copying the miracle of "Independence Day"; those who oppose it think that James film works can only be regarded as a bunch of visual effects. And the deliberately sensational accumulations are lackluster in humanistic thinking. Relatively speaking, the media review of "007 Empire of Tomorrow" can be said to be terrible, with only 56 points, almost scolded by professional film critics; while "perfect and perfect" is unexpected I got a 76-point media review-the reason why I said it was an accident because this score is not high but not low. It is quite satisfactory. For a comedy drama movie, it is difficult to stand out. Among the professional comments of "Perfect", most of the criticisms were directed at James L-Brooks, "Brooks seems to have lost the gentle and profound magic in the lens, the accurate emotional grasp that makes people laugh and tear. There is a slight lack of chemical effects in this work." In fact, the 76 media reviews are almost the same as James highly praised "Mr. Sweetheart" and "Mother and Daughter Love"-"Mr. Sweetheart" is 77 points, and "Mother and Daughter Love" is 70 points. Nine points. However, how did the media get such a high score when the media is more demanding on James? The answer is Hugo Lancaster. Roger Ebert said in the "Chicago Sun" brief review, "Romantic comedy full of irony and sharpness, but has a serious and profound core. Just such a script deserves a perfect score of 100 I dont want to change any detail in the whole story, even a word." Roger also scored in the same way, with a perfect score of one hundred, and a recommended four-star full score gives three and a half stars. Among the many comments, almost every professional film critic paid attention to the script and made separate comments. "The playful and sharp wisdom in the script continues the style of Lancaster in''Before Sunrise'', and then goes one step further, including an important life core in this simple romantic love story, as a screenwriter, Lancaster''s brushwork is impressive." "Delicate and true character modeling, almost every detail is worth savoring. It seems that everyone can find their own shadow. The fragility and loneliness that touches the heart makes the movie exude an indescribable attraction. force." "Such a simple story conveys such a powerful idea, which is very rare in contemporary movies." "Nicholson, Hunter, and Kinnear will easily win your love. Their characters exude a real and wonderful sense of incompleteness in the story, but they are compelling to love them. This skill Even a senior screenwriter can''t do it, and Lancaster used his keen touch to do it welleven to complete the task brilliantly." "There are so many excellent places in the whole movie, in the dialogue, in the lines, in the performance, and the film successfully connects these''moments''. Lancaster has once again succeeded. This is another work that deeply demonstrates the charm of lines after''before sunrise''." "It is hard to imagine that this is just the second official work of the screenwriter. The sophisticated brushwork, exquisite details, vivid characters, deep thoughts, and the mature charm make one can''t help but savor it." "Lancaster did it again, injecting powerful life wisdom with a short story. It''s eye-catching." It can be said that the "perfect and perfect" script written by Hugo has received unanimous praise. When many senior screenwriters of the American Screenwriters'' Guild exchanged opinions in private, they believed that this script is reminiscent of Woody Allen''s " Annie Hall". As a new screenwriter who is not very productive, Hugo''s attention is beyond imagination. Excluding the "Shawshank''s Redemption" that only appeared as a cameo, the two current Hugo screenwriters, "Before Sunrise" and "Perfect", can definitely be said to have played a super high level. Mouthful. This also reminds people of a very important thing: In fact, Hugo was a major in classical literature. Although the finished product of "perfect and perfect" was slightly weak and could not reach the height of James''s previous works, thanks to the excellent script and the outstanding performance of the three leading actors, this made the media review reach the height of 76. The satirical comment of the "Chicago Tribune" summed up the "perfectness", "Hugo Lancaster''s script is 100 points, James L-Brooks''s director is 59 points, Jack -Nicholsons performance is ninety points, Helen Hunts performance is eighty-nine points, and Greg Kinnears performance is ninety-one points. So, this work is eighty points." The "Chicago Tribune" gave a score of 80 points and expressed its views on this work in the most vivid way. Before the release of "Perfect Perfection", people were always wondering: would this work be successful without Hugo''s participation? As a screenwriter, does Hugo have real materials? Without the appeal of Hugo''s actors, what will be the result of this work? Now, after the premiere weekend is over, the answers are revealed one by one. Although the box office of the "perfect" premiere is not satisfactory-this is only a relative term, but there is no doubt that Hugo can get it as a screenwriter. Everyone agrees Some people have even begun to call Hugo a "screenwriter genius", not only because of the high efficiency of the two works, but also because of Hugo''s academic background. The actors and singers of Hugo are all amateurs. In the screenwriting industry, Hugo can be regarded as a half-professional background. Hugo''s talent as a screenwriter has once again been affirmed, which is undoubtedly a huge piece of good news. But everyone knows that the "media review" is only a measure. Unless the work can win the Golden Globes and Oscars, and rely on the awards to make the investment return, the box office is the only criterion for the success of the major film companies. And now for "perfect perfection", the situation is obviously not optimistic-the high investment of 50 million US dollars only exchanged the box office of 13 million US dollars for the premiere, even if it exceeds the cost line, it is very worrying. Could it be that the magic of Hugo really disappeared? Could it be that as a screenwriter, Hugo''s name really doesn''t work? More importantly, in addition to "perfect and perfect", as the "New York Post" said, the box office of "Titanic" was also in a mess. In just one week, Hugo selected two works. Encountered Waterloo, does this mean that Hollywood''s long-lived "golden hand" has finally failed? If this is the case, then is this the beginning of the destruction of the embankment of a thousand miles in the ant den, is this a precursor to the collapse of the Hugo dynasty? Chapter 1930： Double counterattack Although Hugo did not participate at all, the release of "Titanic" and "Perfect" made Hugo an indispensable part of it. Unconsciously, Hugo has become an indispensable part of the transformation of the film industry, and at the same time has become one of the most important driving forces in the historical process. Although the success or failure of "Titanic" and "Perfect" cannot be directly linked to Hugo, no one can deny that these two works are inextricably linked to Hugo. Especially the former, whether this work will become the second "Future Water World" or the second "Independence Day"-at least the second "Jurassic Park", this will be the entire film industry. The next development has an impact. Judging from the box office in the first week, the outlook is dark. The good thing "USA Today" conducted a survey and sampled 1,200 ordinary citizens. More than 71% of the population believed that "Titanic" would be the second "Future Water World". This overwhelming voice of bad-mouthing almost made James Cameron furious, but as smart as he, he naturally knew that it would be irrational to anger the media at this time, and he has always relied on his box office pulling ability and excellent box office. Achievement is the source of his right to speak, and the source of his ability to stand up in front of the media and major film production companies. The media tried James several times. After returning without success, they were inspired by the "New York Post" and swarmed over to Hugo, trying to dig out more content from Hugo''s mouth, but unfortunately Hugo just laughed. Hehe replied, "This is just the premiere box office, isn''t it?" The subtext is that the follow-up box office is more important. This answer stunned the media reporters, because the box office at the premiere is the benchmark, that is, the take-off height, and the starting line is already behind. It is naturally more difficult to create miracles. There are only a handful of movies that premiered at a box office of 30 million dollars like "Life and Death Hour," but eventually won a box office of 200 million dollars. "Hugo really missed it this time!" This is the latest entertainment headline of the New York Post. For media reporters, the most important thing is timeliness-even more than authenticity, they even do not compromise in order to seize the commanding heights, so the news published in the media always like to bluff, things are not clear, they can''t wait The ground begins to make various speculations and various assertions, and only needs to add a word like "possible, maybe, probably, maybe, heard" in the discourse, and then the authenticity can be taken away. With the development of society, news has become more and more utilitarian, and it has also led to more and more impatience. This time, the uncrowned kings are destined to be planted in Hugo''s hands again. "Titanic", "007 Empire of Tomorrow", and "Perfect" in the next few months, the box office results are divided into three completely different development curves, and with the advancement of time, people''s The consternation is increasing and exaggerated. The first is "007 Empire of Tomorrow". This highly anticipated work was the first to lose at the box office at the premiere. Although it delivered an 18% drop in the next week, it still could not suppress the downward curve of the work, and it was finally released for only eight weeks. Time went off the assembly line hastily. In the end, the North American box office was only 119 million, barely surpassing the cost line of 110 million U.S. dollars. This disappointed everyone and made the "007" series face a crisis again. Fortunately, the box office appeal of the series in overseas markets is still very strong. The overseas box office of 207 million U.S. dollars made MGM Pictures breathe a long sigh, and finally the global box office of 330 million U.S. dollars It was enough for MGM to make a small profit and also saved the "007" series. The embarrassment of the "007 Empire of Tomorrow" is something no one expected, especially when compared with the two competitors. If "The Empire of Tomorrow in 007" is a rapid downward curve, then the other two works are undoubtedly an upward curve. Relying on its excellent reputation, "Perfect" delivered an incredible 3% drop in the box office in the next week. It reversed the unfavorable situation in the box office of the first weeks weekend in one fell swoop. After the weekly drop of less than 10%, the cumulative box office of the movie has reached the threshold of 80 million very smoothly. Although the growth momentum is slow, everyone is dumbfounded. But this is just the beginning. Later, thanks to the excellent performance at the major award ceremonies, the box office of "Perfect" actually showed a momentum of reverse growth. It ended with a green increase for three weeks, and the wonderful performance became the list. This is a beautiful landscape, which makes "Perfect" stay in the top ten of the North American weekend box office rankings for a full 16 weeks, and ranks among the top ten of the top ten weekly rankings in a row, and the cumulative box office is even more important. In one fell swoop came 140 million US dollars. Who would have thought that the box office for the premiere was only 12 million US dollars, but "Perfect Perfection" had created a miracle that was not big or small. Twenty-six weeks later, "Perfect Perfection" went to June 1998. It was only announced to be offline in the third week, and the final cumulative box office was as high as 148 million U.S. dollars! Such an achievement even surpassed the "007 Empire of Tomorrow", which caused everyone to cry in exclamation. Compared with the investment of 50 million US dollars, the performance of "Perfect" is not outstanding, but for a comedy drama movie, this is a hearty victory, and it is in the movie history list of comedy drama movies. , Just behind "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Beautiful Lady in Wind and Moon", ranking third! Even the global box office is not inferior, the overseas box office has handed over 165 million US dollars in the box office, which makes the "perfect" global box office reach 314 million US dollars, which is far from the overseas market. There is not much difference in the "007 Empire of Tomorrow" that broke out. Even in Hugo''s personal works, it is absolutely not inferior. A truly hearty victory! As a screenwriter, Hugo has not only won the affirmation of professional film critics, but also won the box office affirmation. This is the first time that Hugo has attracted the box office as a "screenwriter". This is undoubtedly another victory for Sony Columbia Pictures, a glorious victory that makes people jealous, but helpless. Who would have thought that even as a screenwriter, Hugo''s box office appeal is still so strong? If the "perfect and perfect" victory is incredible enough, then the counterattack curve of the "Titanic" is even more shocking, which makes 1997 truly an unforgettable year in film history: there was "Luo "City Secrets" was born, and the "Titanic" was later devastated. This is another upheaval in the North American film industry after 1994. Although the box office of "Titanic" was not satisfactory in the first week, the following box office curve surprised everyone: the next week, a 24% increase in the box office broke out, and all the opposition was drowned in an instant; A drop of only 6% in three weeks. What is even more frightening is that the single-day box office from Monday to Thursday brings surprises every day. The cumulative box office in three weeks has exceeded 150 million US dollars. Swallowed his fist. But this is just the beginning. After easily finishing three consecutive championships, four consecutive championships, fifth consecutive championships, six consecutive championships...ten consecutive championships, eleventh consecutive championships...13 consecutive championships! After tying the thirteen consecutive championships of "Mr. Duss" and "Beverly Hills Detective", the pace has not stopped, 14 consecutive championships! Fifteen consecutive championships! One after another, the media went from noisy to silent, then silent, and finally waited for it to disappear. I only hope that the newspapers that have been printed can be completely destroyed. "Titanic" with record after record, overwhelmingly broke the predictions of the media, bit by bit into its own glory. "Titanic" has rewritten history with a continuous wave of fifteen consecutive championships. This is the film history that has won the North American weekend box office chart for the most weeks, even in the non-consecutive weeks of winning the championship. "Titanic" is only behind the 16-week championship of "Alien e.t". History has been written quietly! The history of "Titanic" is more than just 15 consecutive championships. In this 15 consecutive weeks of consecutive championships, the box office for six weeks ended up with an increase, and there were eight weeks with a box office drop of less than 100%. Fifteenth-in other words, in the entire 15 consecutive championships, only one week of the box office fell by more than 15%. That was the sixth week of the movie''s release, and the box office fell by "up to" percent. sixteen. The premiere box office is only 28 million? so what! The appearance of "Titanic" really refreshed people''s concept of computer special effects This is the second work that has truly shaken the entire market after "Independence Day". The change of dynasty has been quietly occurring. Complete in mid-regardless of whether the traditional academics admit it or not, reality has arrived. It broke 200 million in the fifth week, 300 million in the seventh week, and 400 million in the tenth week. "Titanic" followed "Independence Day" faster and faster. After only ten weeks, it became the second in film history. A piece of works that broke 400 million at the box office in North America. However, this is still not the end. The box office broke 500 million in the 15th week, and the cumulative box office reached 542 million US dollars in the 17th week, officially breaking the box office record of 535 million US dollars created by "Independence Day" last year. , The new box office champion at the top of the North American box office. Subsequently, the "Titanic" was still making great strides in making history. August 30, 1998, this day became a day in the annals of history-the first North American film history with a box office of 600 million was born! This is the end of the "Titanic", even the gorgeous words of praise seem so pale and feeble. From "Perfect Perfection" to "Titanic", the two works both counterattack, not only in the contest with the media, but also proved Hugo''s insight once again. Of course, the most important thing is still the earth-shaking of the film industry, from "Independence Day" to "Titanic", in just over a year, the whole world has been vicissitudes of life. Chapter 1931： Concentrate "Hugo, isn''t there a way for us to realize our dreams, but avoid being attacked by those disgusting crows?" Leonardo''s irritable voice rang dully on the other end of the phone, that frustrated Emotions can be heard clearly even over the phone. "So I''ve always been hitting the crows, haven''t I?" Hugo had a slight smile on his lips. "This is the nature of this job. Standing under the spotlight, accepting all kinds of compliments, At the same time, he accepts all kinds of attacks. The most helpless thing is to accept the harassment all the time." In fact, this was only two weeks after the "Titanic" was released. The next week, the film astounded the entire North American market with an increase of against the sky. All the media flocked to it, and Leonardo and Kate became the focus of attention in one fell swoop. In the past two days, Kate left the promotional lineup of the "Titanic" crew, joined the crew of "Trumen''s World", and officially started filming, which caused all the pressure to accumulate on Leonardo. "Oh, God, it''s all because of you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have taken this movie." Leonardo complained angrily, wishing to greet Hugo with his fist. Hugo curled his lips, "It''s too late, you have fallen into a trap." A schadenfreude statement made Leonardo stand there and start grinding his teeth, but Hugo chuckled lightly, "Leo, This is just the beginning, you should be very clear." Leonardo drooped his head helplessly, and his bulging chest collapsed like this. He certainly knows that if the box office loses miserably, then the media will not let him go; if the box office wins, the media will not let him go. Because of the ultra-high investment of 200 million US dollars, "Titanic" is not a movie. The middle value works. "Do you remember? What happened to me after''Independence Day'' last year?" Leonardo was stunned by Hugo''s voice. "That''s what you are about to face... So, if there is a problem, you know Where can I find me. This is Leonardos superstar road. Hugo cant finish it for him. He can only give some help. I only hope that this time he will not waste another five years. Leonardo let out a long breath and hung up the phone. He remembered everything that Hugo experienced last year. He always felt that this was a good thing. Hugo was just looking for troubles for himself. But now, Leonardo really feels that he was still too young. As Hugo said, now is just the beginning, the movie has only been released for two weeks, and there is still a long battle to fight. Thinking of this, Leonardo clenched his fists slightly to cheer himself up. That''s how Hugo came here, so he must be able to. After Hugo hung up the phone, Samora had come to inform him that the next scene was ready. But Hugo did not leave. He was still a little worried about Leonardo, because he clearly knew what kind of history the "Titanic" would usher in next, which was even more glorious than "Independence Day". There is still a magnificent and great historical breakthrough, even after twenty years, it is still a myth in film history. Hugo immediately dialed Rick''s phone, hoping that Rick could pay attention to some Leonardo''s status recently, and then try to control the craziness of the media as much as possible. Rick was quite puzzled about this. Hugo could only say, "I experienced a very painful period of time after Independence Day last year. As you know, Leo is going through this process now." Even Hugo has gradually reached its peak state before "Independence Day", and it took a lot of effort to truly control the fear and irritability; not to mention Leonardo, he can be regarded as one step in place-from The second-line actor surpassed Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt in one fell swoop to become the most watched top actor in the United States. All of this came too turbulent, and there were only two results: either completely lost or completely collapsed. Rick immediately understood what Hugo meant, and he couldnt help but fall into deep thoughthe hadnt really considered this issue before. Hugo was also relying on himself to tide over the difficulties, and as an agent, he almost Will not consider these things. But now, it''s different. After the conversation, Hugo let out a sigh of relief, left his RV, handed the phone to Samora, and walked in the direction of the crew. "Sorry, I have delayed some time." Hugo politely apologized to the crew. He didn''t know how much time it took for the two phone calls, but it was certain that the original shooting schedule would be delayed. "Nicole, sorry, just dealt with some personal matters." Nicole raised her eyebrows, with a playful smile at the corner of her mouth, "Then you''d better perform well enough in this scene next." This made Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. It''s been a month since "Trumen''s World" started shooting, and almost every day of shooting is a brand new experience. Originally, this script was a one-man show by Truman, and the whole world revolved around him-literally the true meaning, so Hugo can feel tremendous pressure every day. This is the first time in history that Hugo has taken the lead. Even the roles of Nicole and Alex need Hugo to promote and connect. Coupled with the comedy element of the movie, this makes the burden on Hugo''s shoulders heavier and heavier. Today''s scene is even more important, it can be said to be a turning point for the whole movie, and it has laid the tone for the second half. Truman finally realized all the unusualness. He decided to give it a go and drove away from Seaside-taking Meryl, but after bumping left and right, he finally left the small island where the town was located and came to the main On the mainland, he was blocked because of the "nuclear leak." Those in protective clothing used violence to subdue him, but this time Truman chose not to believe it anymore. Back at home, Truman and Meryl had a conversation. This was the scene that needed to be filmed next. All conflicts broke out completely at this moment. The whole scene is composed of multiple sub-shots, which is not only difficult to shoot, but also full of emotions. Hugo is also clearly aware of this. This is the most important scene between him and Nicole. It is a severe test for the cooperation of the two. Hugo sat on the wooden chair that was used as a prop, and let himself slowly relax his muscles, getting into the state little by little. After being subdued by violence, what did Truman think? What brand new changes have he made to his previous thinking? What new views does he have about Meryl and Malone? The kind of vaguely aware that I was being deceived by the whole world, the kind of vaguely realized that every person closest to me had betrayed me, the kind of vaguely realized that I was living in a big lie. The feeling in...how complicated and bitter it should be? Truman hopes that his thoughts are wrong, but is he just thinking about it? Or do you hope that your idea is correct, to break through all the shackles to find the truth? Maybe even Truman himself is not sure what the result he hopes is, and whether he is qualified to "hope". Hugo''s whole person''s breath is lowered, all the mixed thoughts are temporarily excluded from the brain, all the noise in the world gradually quieted, but it seems to become extremely loud again, that kind of contradictory tangled feeling in his mind Surging. "Hugo, are you ready?" Peter''s voice came from a distance. Hugo didn''t turn his head, but just lightly tapped his chin, weak, which made Peter realize that Hugo had entered a state, "Nicole , Are you ready?" Hugo did not hear Nicole''s answer, but it didn''t take long for him to hear the name of the show, and then he heard a "pop". Meryl walked into the kitchen from the door with some anxiety and anxiety. The doctor had just left, and now she and Truman were the only ones left in the house of course, there were countless cameras. She was thinking about how she should communicate with Truman. On the one hand, she has never really understood Truman, this is just a job; on the other hand, she must understand Truman because this is part of the job. This made Meryl very hesitant, she didn''t even know how to speak. Meryl walked to the side of the desk, gently leaned her back against the desk, and stretched her hands gracefully, as if she were a model showing a product. But her expression was inevitably a bit messy and heavy, and her messy hair even revealed her embarrassment at this time, and Meryl looked at the Truman in front of her. Truman just sat at the dining table like this sat quietly, his shoulders and head drooped slightly, and the vigorous vitality disappeared, as if it became dim in an instant, even with the spotlight. Even hitting him couldn''t outline his body shape, as if... as if he was disappearing from this world bit by bit. The despair and sadness of despair, drawn out between the lost face, weak shoulders, and stiff hands, grabbed Meryl''s heart fiercely and made her feel even more embarrassed for a while. Can''t even bear to see Truman. Meryl lowered her head slightly, a trace of determination flashed in her eyes, as if she was telling herself: This is just a job, "You need some help, Truman. You are not well now." Meryl raised her eyes again. , Looked at Truman earnestly, trying to comfort him with the softest tone of voice. But Truman still sat quietly on the spot, with his hands on his knees, as if he would never forget the education he had received since childhood, even when he was sad. After a short while, Truman lifted his chin slightly and looked at Meryl, but the traces of the soul were no longer visible in those amber eyes, as if it were a walking corpse. Moving, "Why do you want to have a baby for me?" Meryl was stunned by this unprepared question, and everyone was stunned. Truman''s voice that seemed to break when touched said in a low voice, "You can''t stand me at all." This is not a question. It''s an affirmative sentence. Chapter 1932： All thoughts are ashamed Trumans fragile voice is so light, like a butterfly staying on the tip of his finger, as long as there is a little wind and grass, he will be quickly taken away. The sad and desperate sound of breath is already ashamed of all thoughts, as if the color of the world All gradually disappeared in those words. Nicole was shocked by Hugo once again, and the power of that look was about to disintegrate all her defenses, like a powerful vortex, forcibly pulling her into "Trumen''s world", she had no time to react. He followed the instinct that belonged to Meryl in his mind, and the tremor from the soul was integrated into the performance without any hindrance. She is Meryl and Meryl is her. Seeing Truman''s amber eyes, Meryl was stunned. She was caught off guard, she could only avoid her sight in embarrassment and rely on Ben. Reflexively, she retorted, "That''s not the truth!" But even Meryl herself couldn''t believe her, because she vaguely knew deep down in her heart: Maybe--probably what Truman was talking about was the fact. And Trumans gray eyes made Meryl even more embarrassed. Even without any extra eyes and movements, Meryl couldnt face Truman again, she could only turn around in a panic. Turn around and turn his back to Truman. But even so, Meryl tried her best to maintain the elegance of her actions, because she knew that this was a grand performance, and her every move was being watched closely. The smile on Meryl''s face was almost uncontrollable and collapsed, but she still reluctantly supported her about to fall apart facial expression with a false smile mask, maintained the exaggerated to dramatic smile, and turned around. As soon as she turned around, the smile at the corner of Meryl''s mouth could no longer hold up, she drooped down, facing Truman''s eyes, she almost lost the ability to parry, but she couldn''t turn around and flee because of this. It is an all-round reality show, this is a job that she can''t give up halfway. This thought made Meryl''s chaotic brain completely lose its direction, and her eyes were looking around without a master, trying to find a solution. But Truman''s hot and cold eyes came from behind, and the heavy pressure made Meryl at a loss, and then she saw the coffee can on the counter. So Meryl grabbed the coffee can as if grabbing a life-saving dish, turned around and looked at Truman. "Let me pour you a cup of mococo?" Meryl''s elegant smile was outlined again, trying to use this topic to break the awkward silence, but she did not notice, she lifted the jar with both hands When she got up, she even posed an elegant hand posture to avoid her fingers covering the pattern on the jar, and her words began, and the almost back-to-back advertising slogan blurted out, "Nicaragua is made from natural cocoa, not Contains artificial sugar." Compared with the identity of "Meryl", it is much easier to recite the sponsor''s advertisement as Hannah. What a huge irony. Truman was completely stunned by the accident. He widened his eyes and looked at Meryl incredulously. "What the **** are you talking about?" Truman looked around, but he didn''t see anything else in the room. Man, the despair in those amber eyes was replaced by out-of-control anger, "Who are you talking to?" Meryl was frightened by the look in Truman''s eyes, but her smile looked like a machine, always maintaining a perfect arc-it can be seen that this is a smile that has been tempered. Meryl ignored Truman''s question and said with a smile, "I have tried all kinds of cocoa, and this is the best!" The incredible expression in Truman''s eyes came violently. He couldn''t help but stood up and tried to lower his voice, but the anger in his chest still leaked out bit by bit, "What the **** does this have to do with us!" But when Truman stood up, Meryl couldn''t help but began to back up. Then she realized that there was a stage behind her, so she started to step back to the side, and Truman couldn''t help but started to step towards Meryl, looking at Mei. The weird mask-like smile on Lil''s face, the despair and anger made Truman''s voice burst out with countless energy, "Tell me what happened!" Meryl kept backing away, her eyes trembled violently with fear, and even her voice was crying, but the smile on her face seemed to be fixed in her expression, motionless, her strange appearance looked like It''s like a ghost doll, "You have a nervous breakdown, and that''s what happened now!" Truman looked at Meryl''s weird expression, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he shook his head in disbelief. The emotion of betrayal and deceit was surging, causing the fingers pointing at Meryl to begin. He trembled slightly, his voice couldn''t help being softened, and there was a trace of pleading amidst the despair that was about to be completely destroyed, "You have a part in it, right?" Truman hoped Meryl would deny it. My own testimony, I hope that all this is just his own random thinking, and I hope that his wife can stand up and tell him: The facts he thinks are only fantasy. I hope to verify the facts, because all this has been completely out of control; but I also hope to deny the facts, because he is being wounded all over by the facts. That kind of ambivalence wafted gently in Chumen''s deep eyes. But Meryl couldn''t see it. As Truman said, not only did she not love him, she couldn''t even stand him. Meryl had retreated to the sink, behind which was the refrigerator, she was forced into the corner and there was no way to go back, so she chose a path that Hannah would take instead of the path Meryl would take. She grabbed the multi-function knife next to the sink, and then hurriedly pointed at Truman. The expression on her face was completely out of control. The elegant smile and calm posture disappeared. She just grabbed the knife and waved towards Truman. , "Trumen!" Truman looked at the knife in front of him, and Meryl''s panicked expression, and shouted in disbelief, "Meryl!" Shouldn''t she be his wife? Shouldn''t she be on his side? Shouldn''t she understand his pain? Why does she look like a stranger in her eyes? But Meryl did not feel the collapse in Truman''s words, and the whole world began to fall apart, and began to collapse uncontrollably. Meryl was just immersed in her fear. She waved the knife and forced Truman back, "You...really... scared... me!" Meryl pointed the knife at Truman''s throat. , Tears were already rolling in her eyes, she regretted it, she didn''t want to take this job anymore, Truman was like a lunatic! Truman shook his head and kept shaking his head. The absurdity after the extreme anger and despair made Chumen smile, a bitter and discouraged smile, "You scared me." The woman in front of him. Not his wife, absolutely not. Truman chuckled lightly and tried to get closer to Meryl, but the two of them kept circling in the narrow space, "How do you want to deal with me?" The thick irony in Truman''s voice was sharp and fierce. It was not aimed at Meryl, but at himself, laughing at himself: Does he really know this woman who promised to spend her life with him? "Chop? Cut? Or cut?" Truman''s eyes widened, and the smile on the corners of his mouth burst out, but his eyes burst out with the cruelty and strength of everything, like a wild beast that was completely liberated from the colosseum. The dark side deep in my heart is eating up Truman bit by bit, like Lucifer falling slowly into the darkness. But one by one, the white feathers are plucked out by himself, and the blood is dripping, and the white wings are dyed. Red, then constantly soaking, and finally turning black. This is a frightening process, and the fear deep in my heart makes people tremble. But everyone ignores it. The person who completes the transformation is the most painful. The slightest bit of pain makes the hair stand up, but the despair hidden behind the pain is the most terrible. It will swallow hope bit by bit. , Even gnawing the heart and bones can''t describe the turbulent pain. "You have many choices." Truman''s self-deprecating words were so sharp that he completely transformed into another person, which made Meryl begin to tremble, and even if he held the knife with both hands tightly, he couldn''t produce anything. A sense of security. At this moment, Truman grabbed Meryls wrist abruptly and pulled Meryl directly into Trumans arms. Truman turned Meryls back to him. I used a knife to hold Meryl''s neckthe knife used to threaten Truman instantly became Meryl''s execution tool. All of Meryl''s fears broke out in an instant. She couldn''t care about keeping the secret anymore, and directly shouted at the location of the hidden camera above her head, "Think of a way!" Truman didn''t even think of threatening Meryl After he took the knife forcibly, he wanted to put it down, but when he heard Meryl''s words, he was stunned, "What? "This immediately made Meryl tense, and Truman''s eyes widened and couldn''t believe it. "What the **** are you talking about?" Truman released Meryl again, but grabbed Meryl''s wrist tightly, "Who are you talking to?" Meryl put on the mask with an elegant smile again at this time, trying to pretend to be cheerful and lively, "No, I didn''t say anything!" Meryl kept trying to escape Truman''s control, and Truman looked back. Looking at the kitchen, trying to find the hidden figure, at this moment, Meryl broke free and walked quickly to the next room, constantly denying, "No, I didn''t say anything!" Truman hurried to catch up, grabbed Meryl''s arm fiercely, and angrily and desperately pressed Meryl directly against the wall, "Tell me! Tell me!" Meryl closed her eyes tightly, "I don''t know, let go!" At this moment, the door next to the room was knocked hard, and then slowly opened. Truman directly grabbed Meryl, and She took the hostage and swung the knife in her left hand, as if the world would be completely destroyed in the next second. Chapter 1933： Overwhelming Truman fell into madness. He didn''t know what was real or what was false. He didn''t know whether he was fantasizing or discovering the truth. He didn''t know who could trust and who couldn''t. He didn''t know the world he knew. Is it real? He doesn''t even know if he is real... Truman only felt that his head was about to explode. Meryl in front of him was his only life-saving straw. He wanted to know the truth. He wanted to rediscover himself lost in fantasy and reality. He grabbed it fiercely. At Meryl, she yelled frantically and desperately, "Tell me!" This mere "Tell me" has already revealed the world of Trumen completely disintegrated, and the despair that burst out from the depths of his heart directly destroyed Trumen. The Truman in front of him was no longer a Truman, but a Truman who had fallen into the darkness, and he didn''t even recognize himself. The violent knock on the door made Truman like a frightened bird. He subconsciously caught Meryl and hid in the corner, as if a little bit of wind and grass could turn his life in the past thirty years into a plume of smoke. Truman''s pupils trembled violently, and his rapid breathing and blank focus made him escape into the endless darkness. But Meryl didn''t feel Truman''s fear, she just closed her eyes tightly and wept bitterly. The door was opened. The first thing that appeared was a dozen beer, and the familiar voice, "True Men?" It was Ma Long. Ma Long walked in and looked around, and saw Truman who picked up the knife and pointed at him. Truman''s left hand was trembling slightly, and the multi-function knife made a slight collision. Meryl in Truman''s arms had completely collapsed, her face full of tears was not only embarrassed, but also full of fear, as if she was an innocent resident held hostage by terrorists. "Trumen?" Ma Long obviously didn''t understand what was going on, and cast his gaze in shock and puzzlement. Truman looked at Ma Long in front of him, and the only trust in his heart pulled him back to reality bit by bit. Meryl broke free from Truman''s **** and threw herself directly into Ma Long''s arms, crying loudly, "Thank God, oh, thank God!" Ma Long looked at Truman in front of him, his amber eyes dissipated little by little, and gradually turned into a black hole without any focal length and no focus. It seemed that the whole world was beginning to collapse, and it was raging in the wind. The fragments destroyed in the middle of the world came surging, and the despair made Truman just leaning against the corner of the wall, like a rag doll that had lost his soul. Meryl''s cries continued to circulate in her ears, "How can I continue to bear it! This is totally unprofessional!" Meryl was not only venting her anger, but also yelling at the show crew. But Ma Long didnt notice Meryls collapse at all. He just watched Truman, as if he was witnessing a grand firework with his own eyes. Trumans vitality is the blossoms that disappeared in the night sky. The fireworks, the naked eye can see the dissipation of a soul. This made Ma Long completely stunned, his mouth opened slightly, and the worry and bitterness in his eyes made him completely lose his language ability. Ma Long could only pat Meryl''s back lightly, and unconsciously said painless comfort, "It will be fine, everything will be fine." However, his eyes were fixed on like a tattered rag doll. The Truman in the corner was heartbroken. The whole crew was silent, and even the sound of breathing was caught in the sound of the wind and dissipated in the sky, as if time and space were frozen, solidifying this scene in amber and becoming eternal. Peter Will only felt like a ball of cotton stuffed in his throat, watching Hugos slowly collapsed face on the monitor, as if slowing down four times the speed, it clearly played out in front of his eyes, that kind of heart. The process of fragmentation was displayed so clearly and delicately, and the turbulent despair swept through the mountains, making Peter unable to breathe at all. Especially when compared with Nicole who is standing next to him and yelling, the strong black irony is even more like a stormy sea-this is exactly the effect "Trumen''s World" hopes to achieve. The performances of Nicole and Hugo are impressive. Absolutely. It is hard to imagine that it is just such a picture, but it has such a powerful visual impact. The **** cruelty is like a grand opening drama on stage, clearly shown to every audience. The program group in "Trumen''s World" claimed to be a god. They arranged everything for Trumen, from life to friends to love. According to their own ideas, they gave Trumen a perfect life, but they ignored it. Truman is a person, a person with independent thinking, they are like playing with Barbie dolls, and they design Truman''s life at will. All of this seems to be explained by "destiny". Everyone has a destiny that he cannot escape. But at this moment, Truman''s disintegrating expression surging all the darkness in his heart, the shock that penetrates into the soul makes any excuses. All have lost their color, as if witnessing Lucifers white wings gradually being dyed red with blood. Finally, the bright blood became more and more thicker, and gradually turned black, which made the scalp numb and even more soul-stirring. The trembling directly destroyed the audience''s worldview without any hindrance. There is no way to get rid of the pain deeply imprinted on the soul. This is a decisive twisting force. It was after this scene that the audience truly began to yearn for Truman to unlock the true face of the program group, and changed from an audience''s perspective to Truman''s perspective, just like Ma Long. And this decisive scene, under the interpretation of Hugo, burst out with infinite power, Peter was actually a little unbearable, after struggling twice, after all, he did not hold it back and avoided his sight. He didn''t dare to look at Hugo''s eyes, because they would make him feel extremely small and cruel. "Ka." Peter yelled softly. He just felt like he was fished out of the water. The sweat on his back completely soaked his shirt. The whole person fell directly on the back chair, breathing low, but he didn''t. Any emotional reactionbecause when the emotional tension reaches its extreme, his tears have completely dried up, and he doesn''t even have the strength to be angry. The feeling that the whole body''s strength has been emptied is really too bad. Although Peter''s voice was light, it broke the tight silence at the scene. Many staff members panicked and avoided their sights, secretly facing everyone and sorting out the embarrassment on their faces, even after the filming of the scene was over. , There was still no sound at the scene, only the sound of gently wiping tears, and the low squeaky sound made the scene even more depressing. Alex stood in a daze, his brain completely turned into a blank sheet of paper. He once again felt the powerful acting aura, and he hardly needed any emotional substitution, any role preparation, or even any need for him. Any deliberate performance, under Hugos performance rhythm, all his emotions naturally burst out from the depths of his heart. The performance that is like flowing water made Alex really feel the truth of "acting burst" for the first time. Even he himself couldn''t come back to his senses. Nicole left Alexs arms and looked back at Hugo in shock. Even though the performance was over, she still couldnt get out of the rhythm of the movie, not only because her performance was too dedicated. , And because of the huge air pressure at the scene, her whole person entered the "Trumen''s World". The trembling that echoed between herself and the characters made her soul tremble one after another, and she didn''t even find herself. His hands were still trembling slightly, and his muscles could not be controlled at all. Alex took a deep breath, and again, finally recovered himself, and then he saw Hugo who was completely relieved in front of him. Hugo closed his eyes and sat down in the corner of the wall with a tired and fragile face. The handsome face was hidden under the shadow of the curtains, making it difficult to see, but it could be seen in the faint light and shadow. Hugo''s sweating, the paleness after exhaustion made the blood of his cheeks almost disappear, and his slender eyelashes, like feathers, gently outlined his hard work at the moment. "Hugo, are you okay?" Alex walked up anxiously, knelt down and asked worriedly. Hugo didn''t open his eyes, just raised his right hand and shook it gently, "It''s okay, I''m okay." Although his voice was a little tired, it still sounded very stable. This made Alex a little settled, but he still squatted. Beside, his face was worried. At this time, Samora walked over quickly and handed a cup of warm water, "Hugo." This time Hugo opened his eyes, took the warm water, and laughed softly, "At this time a piece of dark chocolate will meet Its more helpful. Samora really took out a piece of chocolate from his pocket, which made Hugo laugh out loud Actually Hugo is okay, he will no longer fall into the "Seven Sects". "Sin" and "death prisoner walking" are in the state, but for him, the similarity between him and Truman has blurred the line of performance, so he is easy to enter the play, but after entering the play, it is often too easy. Too much investment, so that the spirit is overdrawn, the feeling is really indescribable. After regaining his senses, Hugo still sat in the same place, quietly reminiscing about the scene just now. The ease of wandering between comedy and drama is becoming more and more handy. He is more and more comfortable with "Trumen''s World". Have a brand new feeling again. Perhaps every member of Hollywood lives in his own "Trumen''s world." This is a good thing and a bad thing, but not many people can wake up like Trumaneven if they realize the truth, how many people are there. Dare to make the same choice as Truman? "Hugo..." A voice interrupted Hugo''s thoughts. He raised his head, and then saw Nicole standing in front of him. She showed a small smile and took the initiative to say, "The scene just now I think there are still some details that I am not sure about. The mentality of Meryl is obviously not that simple. I think my performance is still too rough. Can you make a good pair of scripts before shooting with me for the second time? " Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned, then smiled, "Of course, there is no problem." Chapter 1934： New year is coming In 1997, I walked the rest of the time silently. Before people had time to sigh that time flew by, the dawn of 1998 was shrouded above their heads. The historical moment of the turn of the century is gradually approaching, making people excited. stand up. Although the rumors about the "millennium bug" have gradually heated up, for most people, the rumors of the end of the world sound too far away. Relatively speaking, people are more keen to discuss that in the past 1997, the world has been turned upside down-it seems that there is no need to wait for the wheel of history to enter a new era from the 20th century to the 21st century. After the North American film industry ushered in a full-blown year in 1994, independent films headed by "Pulp Fiction" formally entered the stage of history; the following 1995, although it fell slightly, can be regarded as a small film year; but then In 1996, with an "Independence Day", it became a year of groundbreaking in film history. This year, it continued the glory of last year and truly announced that the North American film market has entered the "blockbuster era." Since the birth of "Independence Day", people have been curious about a question: Is this the norm or an exception? Can computer special effects really bring the film industry into a new era? Isn''t it a distortion of the art of film that the investment is getting higher and the cost is getting more and more expensive? Most importantly, can "500 million at the North American box office" really become a dream within reach of every movie? In the first three-quarters of 1997, or to be more precise, before the last week of 1997, the answers to these questions were negative. It seemed that "Independence Day" became a meteor, which was fleeting. , The brilliance of the film industry was permanently fixed in 1996, and it was impossible to get one step closer. But history is so interesting. Before 1997 was about to end, a completely different answer was given. "Titanic" turned out to be not only a slap in the face of the media, but also a strong announcement of the arrival of the era of blockbuster films. The unprecedented high investment cost of 200 million US dollars, and the "Titanic" in exchange for the North American box office of 600 million US dollars, from 300 million to 500 million, and then to 600 million, the North American box office market was completed in just three years After the triple jump, the brilliant momentum is almost astonishing. "Titanic" not only easily surpassed the highest box office memory of "Independence Day" in film history, but also raised the original benchmark to another level, achieving supreme glory. The great success of "Titanic" has officially brought an end to the debate in the entire film industry. Even though only two works have created such a brilliant result, this is enough to attract major production companies; even with the current use of computer special effects. It''s still not mature enough, but the film company is very willing to explore in depth. Invest one million U.S. dollars in exchange for 100 million U.S. dollars in box office; or invest 100 million U.S. dollars in exchange for 300 million U.S. dollars in box office. In fact, this is a very easy math problem. Everyone knows that the profit of the former is much higher than that of the latter. If it is said that "interest is paramount," then it is wise to choose the former; but business is not only a math problem, but also There are many additional factors, most Hollywood studios will choose the latter. Because high investment also represents a hot topic, this is a huge boost to the personnel of the entire company and the entire film industry chain, and its additional benefits are far higher than the low-cost production; because although small and big can be a big win, But the probability of victory is too small, far more than the lure of high investment and high return. Doubt, if ten works with a $100 million investment can produce a work with a cost of 300 million U.S. dollars, then a work with a cost of less than 100 million U.S. dollars may have a work with a cost of 100 million U.S. dollars. Therefore, the success of "Independence Day" and "Titanic" has given Hollywood a major enlightenment. It is not only high investment and high return, but also a new stage in the film industry represented by computer special effects. This is undoubtedly a strong one. Xinzheng has truly changed the operation mode of the entire industry. With a strong momentum of 600 million US dollars, "Titanic" undoubtedly became the annual box office champion in 1997, igniting all the enthusiasm of the North American film market for the second year in a row, even for professionals who have no interest in box office numbers. The film critics also have to admit that the huge box office success of the two previous and subsequent works has allowed the film market to enter an unprecedented boom, which is a good thing for the entire film industry-not only can attract more funds to enter the industry, but also attract more Multi-talented participation in movies can stimulate more outstanding genres of movies. After all, this is an outcome where the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. In addition to the "Titanic" dominating the show, the "L.A. Confidential" is not inferior to the annual North American box office runner-up position, which is even more shocking than the $600 million box office. Because "L.A. Confidential", as a suspenseful plot film, has almost no computer special effects, relying entirely on the meticulousness of the script and the outstanding color of the characters, it has won super support, which can be said to be a retro tradition. A work that has been carried forward by the film makes people deeply aware that the reason why the film can entertain the public while also bringing thought shock is because the film itself is a kind of artistic level! Even more frightening is that "L.A. Confidential" was released in the autumn file, which is bound to become another miracle in film history and truly ignited the enthusiasm of the autumn file. The third place in the annual North American box office list is "Men in Black". This work unexpectedly surpassed many competitors. With a score of 250 million US dollars, it only lags behind the final box office of "L.A. Confidential" by 10 million. , Climbing to the third place at the end of the year is really a huge surprise, which also made Will Smith appear in the North American market as a "box office superstar" for the first time. "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" under the expectations, failed to refresh the history, regrettably came to the third place. Although the performance is still outstanding, it is still less than the surprise of the previous work. Despite this, I heard that Universal Pictures submitted the plan for the third episode to the table, but whether Steven Spielberg will return is temporarily unknown. After that, Kim Kerrys "Big Talker", Harrison Fords "Air Force One", Jack Nicholsons "Perfect", Matt Damons "Mind Catcher", "Star Wars" "Replay version" and "My Best Friend''s Wedding" respectively occupy the remaining six positions in the top ten. In the top ten of the North American year-end box office rankings, we can see many interesting things. First, although there are as many as 17 works with a box office of more than 100 million in North America this year, as many as four works with more than 200 million US dollars. , Shuangshuang set a new record in film history, but the high hope works such as "The Empire of Tomorrow", "The Face Changing", and "The Prison in the Air" all fell off the horse. They performed well but were far from reaching expectations or even making it into the year. The top ten, especially the menacing "Batman and Robin", only earned only $107 million at the box office, ranking 14th on the year-end list, which is disappointing. The second is the failure of George Clooneys plan to rise. The two works "Batman and Robin" and "Peacemaker" both encountered Waterloo. Under the circumstance that the media continued to pursue them, they failed to achieve corresponding results. In the end, Dingy returned to the field of TV dramas, looking for psychological balance on the small screen. The star-making project has never been so simple. However, the two newcomers Will Smith and Matt Damon relied on their outstanding performance in their starring works, and not only ranked among the top ten in the year-end box office list, but also became the first line capable of impacting the top presence. actor. In particular, Will, who played a small role in "Independence Day" last year, left a deep impression, and this year was soaring. He has faintly surpassed George and became a challenge to Hugo and Tom Cruise. , Brad Pitt and others are the most preferred candidates. However, it was Leonardo DiCaprio who really turned out to be born. This handsome young guy relied on the "Titanic" to soar into the sky. It can be said to be red and purple. In the New Year For a period of time, even Hugo could not compete with Leonardo. The super high popularity made Leonardo almost swept to the top and ranks among the top actors, even more than the delay. Brad has formed a new iron triangle with Tom and Hugo. This is really a huge surprise The competition in the North American film market has changed again, and no one can predict the next development curve-can Leonardo continue to be strong? Can Brad return strongly? What kind of results will Tom and Hugo deliver? In addition to Hugo, who is currently in the lead, the duel between Tom, Leonardo and Brad has become more and more passionate! All this is exciting. Then there is the strong return of a group of veteran actors. Kim Kerry relied on the outstanding performance of the "big talker" to sweep away the decline. Harrison Ford''s "Air Force One" once again proved that he is not old, and Julia- After five years of silence, Roberts re-entered the ranks of top actresses with "My Best Friend''s Wedding"-Cameron Diaz''s success at the top was also a surprise, which also opened up competition for the seat of American sweetheart. In addition, Robin Williams, Jack Nicholson, Steven Spielberg and others have always maintained a consistently high standard, continued their previous strong performance, and once again ranked in the year-end list. The list occupies an advantageous position. But if we discuss the biggest winner in 1997, no one can ignore the existence of Hugo except "Titanic". Compared with the strong rise in 1994, the explosion of acting in 1995, and the box office breakthrough in 1996, in 1997, For Hugo, it was a year when his career took a higher level, because this year, Hugo, as the producer of two works, occupied an irreplaceable position on the year-end list! Chapter 1935： new area As the most influential artist in the world today, Hugo has reached the pinnacle of an actor. The awards have been swept away-it is only one Venice Film Festival trophy away from the actor Grand Slam; the box office has broken through history-even if "Titanic" squeezed "Independence Day" to the second place in film history, but Hugo In terms of box office appeal, it is second to none in terms of influence-as can be seen from the premieres of "Titanic" and "Perfect", Hugo doesn''t need to show up to cause a topic at all. As an actor, Hugo has almost no room for further development and improvement, but in 1997 Hugo still brought huge surprises. Hugo starred in "L.A. Confidential" as an actor, "Perfect" as a screenwriter, and stood behind the scenes of these two works as a producer. This is not only the successor to Tom Crewe. Another feat after Si entered the ranks of "Mission Impossible" producers has brought Hugo''s Hollywood power to a new high and entered a whole new world! In the position of producer, Hugo handed in a perfect answer. "L.A. Confidential" swept the US$260 million box office, followed by a series of film history records. Even if it is not as good as the US$600 million box office of "Titanic", it is not inferior; "Perfect and Perfect" will not show up on the premiere weekend. In the absence of dew, it actually counterattacked a box office of 148 million U.S. dollars, which not only surprised the entire North American market, but also ranked among the top ten in the year-end list, ranking seventh in the year. Both of these two works have entered the top ten of the North American year-end box office rankings, which is undoubtedly the greatest affirmation. Of course, Hugo had done such a feat before. In 1993 and 1994, he had achieved such results for two consecutive years, but in 1997 it was different because these two works were more based on the producers. The achievement of Hugos status means that Hugos ability has been affirmed once again. It also means that Hugos power in Hollywood is bound to rise to a higher level. It also means that Hugos influence is comprehensive. The flowering place has been verified. "L.A. Confidential" is undoubtedly a major victory for Hugo to return to the role of actor. This work is a brand new work launched by Hugo after "Independence Day". This time Hugo did not choose the main visual effects work, but returned. The retro genre works of the golden age of Hollywood-just like the "death of a salesman", "L.A. Confidential"''s interlocking and meticulous script is amazing, and the protagonists burst out amazing sparks. , So that the viewing process has become a real intellectual enjoyment. Different from the visual impact of "Independence Day" or "Titanic", "L.A. Confidential" is the pinnacle of traditional film art. From narrative rhythm to character creation, from the story itself to the core ideas, it can be said to be the golden age. classic work. It can be said that both "L.A. Confidential" and "Titanic" can be regarded as a perfect combination of commercial films and art films, but the former is closer to art films, while the latter is more inclined to commercial films. In the face of the trend of changing visual effects, "L.A. Confidential" announced a place in traditional movies with a box office of 260 million US dollars. It has even become a clear case for traditional academics to defend their views and fight against the era of blockbuster films. , All this proves the great success of this work. As an indispensable part of the "L.A. Confidential", Hugo''s performance in the movie has once again subverted everyones fixed impressions, showing amazing performance control, throughout the movie The rivalries of Hugo and other actors are full of praise and talk about it. The success of "L.A. Confidential" can be said to be a classic return, while the success of "Perfect" can be said to be a magical breakthrough. In this years year-end list, there are four comedies in the top ten, "Men in Black", "The King of Big Talk", "My Best Friend''s Wedding" and "Perfectly Perfect", but "Perfectly Perfect" has its innate nature. Disadvantage, this is a comedy drama. The hilarious humor is not the core of the movie. In fact, it is difficult for the movie to make people laugh. The movie discusses the social issues in delicate brushstrokes. The story of the alien seeking warmth and reliance is more of a work with bitterness in a smile. Despite this, "Perfect and Perfect" has created a new history, not only achieving a high box office score of nearly 150 million US dollars, but also ranking third in the box office of film history among romantic comedies. More importantly, this work has really made Hugo''s screenwriter status truly attracted the attention of everyone. It proves that the birth of "Before Sunrise" is not accidental, and it also proves that the name "Hugo Lancaster" was born. The weight has been out of the category of actors. As an actor, a screenwriter, and a producer, Hugo is expanding his influence step by step, and has successfully entered the Hollywood decision-making level. In fact, no one can ignore Hugo''s unique vision as a producer, and the name "Golden Hand" is by no means an empty name. Except for "Scent of a Woman", "Yihai Xiongfeng", "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List" after the Golden Raspberry Award, these works Hugo does not have the right to choose. He has always Both are the chosen ones, which proves the agent''s ability and the insight of the producers of these works. But after that, starting from "Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction", Hugo gradually took over the decision-making power of the agent and had the right to choose independently. Since then, the works have achieved great success without exception, even It was the unsatisfactory box office "before sunrise", which not only won Hugo''s reputation in screenwriting, but more importantly, in the past three years, the popularity of this work in the video rental market has made people look at it. DreamWorks recently announced the revenue figures for "before sunrise". This work has made 8 million U.S. dollars in profit by relying on video tape rental. This is a pure dividend. As a work with an investment of only 2.5 million yuan, it has already made a lot of money during its release. Now relying on the video tape market to achieve such excellent profitability, it can be called a model of art film. It can be said that Hugo''s vision for selecting works has been recognized by Hollywood-this is also the reason why the media is so noisy and excited after the box office of "Titanic" and "Perfect" premiered far from reaching expectations. But now it has once again and further proved that Hugo''s vision is unique, he has a keen sense of work, and can often achieve incredible success. This has made Hollywood''s major production companies have to start paying attention to Hugos identity as a producer, because Hugos insight can bring outstanding projects, which is what they desperately need; and no one will forget Hugos box office appeal. , Just like Steven Spielberg and George Lucas, even if they are not involved in directing, but the named producer can often gild the film. Now, as an actor, Hugo has also initially shown With this ability, it is eye-catching. What contributes to this momentum is the recognition of colleagues! At the end of the year, the major award ceremonies lit the flames. The American Screenwriters Guild gave a huge affirmation to the "perfect" script, and Hugo was once again nominated for the best original script, not to mention whether it was awarded or not. , It is already a huge victory to be unanimously recognized by professional screenwriters-it is worth mentioning that "L.A. Confidential" was also nominated for the best adapted screenplay; the American Association of Producers also announced their nominations. , "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" were both shortlisted. These two works with Hugo as the producer not only achieved box office success, but also gained absolute recognition in the professional field. The artistic achievements are also eye-catching. In addition, the name of Hugo appeared in the nomination list of the Best Actor of the Screen Actors Guild-he relied on the wonderful performance in "L.A. Confidential" to successfully enter the competition for the award, and Kevin Spacey was Was nominated for best supporting actor, Charlize Theron was also nominated for best supporting actress. These unions are different from comprehensive awards such as the Golden Globes and Oscars. They are all selected by their respective unions. In other words, they are recognized by their peers. In the field of art, peer recognition is crucial. Taking directors as an example, many directors want to be recognized by the Directors Guild of America more than the Oscars. The Best Director Award is more golden because this is a purely professional competition, without any commercial, publicity, or public relations factors. Therefore, Hugo has been recognized in the three major unions of screenwriters, actors, and producers. This is unprecedented, not to mention whether it will be awarded in the end, but Hugo''s current strong momentum is beyond doubt. Everyone in the circle clearly knows that winning a prize requires luck, and nomination is a test of strength. The recognition of the three major unions has become the epitome of Hugo''s strong presence in the circle. What''s more, no one will ignore the news: DreamWorks, which has been moving frequently, has begun the establishment of the issuing department, and Hugo will take advantage of the trend to buy shares in DreamWorks, and truly become the decision maker of DreamWorks, and Steven Spear Berg, David Geffen, and Jeffrey Katzenberg go hand in hand, which is also a direct manifestation of Hugo''s status as a decision-making tier. In a brand-new field, Hugo opened the door with an absolutely strong and high-profile posture. At the same time, everyone should not forget an important fact, that is, Hugos strong influence is not only limited to the North American film field, but also powerfully radiated to all parts of the world. In addition, he is honored to death. The influence of the lead singer covers the world and set off stormy waves. This has also become the most important aid to the appeal of Hugo''s film, and has become an important bargaining chip for Hugo to hold more voice among the top decision-makers. Chapter 1936： Rising trend In the entire North American entertainment industry in 1997, there were two most sensational news. One was the 600 million U.S. dollar box office of the "Titanic"; the other was the forty consecutive titles of the "Rapid Rain". After "Titanic" swept the US$600 million in the box office in North America, it swept across the world. Not only did it become the first film in film history to exceed one billion US dollars in overseas box office, it also reached 1.5 billion US dollars in one fell swoop. High and strong became the first film in film history to exceed $2 billion at the box office, which completely changed the development process of the entire film industry. If it is said that after "Independence Day" was born last year, the global box office of 1.2 billion U.S. dollars has been jaw-dropping, then this year "Titanic" has truly brought the movie into the era of blockbusters. The history is just like 1996. "Independence Day" is the standard, and it is divided into before and after the blockbuster era, which is nothing less than the "male and male thieves" turned out to be the master of merit in 1967. In a cycle of twenty years, the film industry once again opened up a whole new world. "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" Although the North American box office did not reach a new high, thanks to the contact of overseas box office, it finally ranked second on the year-end list, with a $618 million The global box office has also become the decisive data for Universal Pictures to put the third episode of the proposal on its desk. The unrepeatable and unique "L.A. Confidential" is destined to be unable to shoot a sequel, but this work has swept the box office of 610 million US dollars worldwide, which is enough to make Warner Bros. laugh internally. What''s more, this work is still highly anticipated in the major awards ceremonies that follow, and Warner Bros. will never easily let go of the opportunity to maximize profits. Sony Columbia Pictures has become the worlds biggest box office winner, and their "Man in Black", "Air Force One", "Perfect", "My Best Friend''s Wedding", and "The Fifth Element" all ranked among the top ten , Occupying the fourth, sixth, seventh, ninth and tenth positions respectively. Mark Canton worked hard for three years and finally ushered in a bumper harvest. Five works accounted for half of the top ten, even more than the "Titanic" that needs Paramount and Twentieth Century Fox to share profits. Want scenery. This result has shocked countless people. It seems that Mark, who is not rich enough in strategy, has actually fought a beautiful turnaround battle. In addition, the "007 Empire of Tomorrow" relied on the global brand effect, occupying the fifth place; the eighth place belongs to the "big talk king" of Jin-Kerry. "Titanic", "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World", "L.A. Confidential", "Men in Black", "007 Empire of Tomorrow", "Air Force One", "Perfect Perfection", "Big Talker" ", "My Best Friend''s Wedding", "The Fifth Element", this is the top ten in the 1997 year-end list. Hugo once again occupies two seats in the list. "L.A. Confidential" has a global box office of 610 million, quietly becoming Hugo''s personal global box office second only to "Independence Day". ; "Perfect" has also won US$314 million globally, only one million US dollars behind the sixth-ranked "Air Force One", and achieved such a result with an investment of US$50 million-and Still, even when Hugo didn''t star in directly, it really made Mark wake up with a smile when he fell asleep. However, compared to the field of film, Hugo''s influence on a global scale is still lost to glory to death. In the past year, Glory to Death carries the momentum of the "Blurry Rain" world tour and the album of the same name, which has given a strong resurgence of rock and roll on a global scale. The powerful appeal is almost reminiscent of Michael at his peak. -Jackson or the Beatles. No one can underestimate glory to death! Since its release in the fourth week of October last year, "Blurry Rain" has been advancing all the way, breaking many records in North America with an absolutely strong posture, and finally fixed its number of consecutive championship weeks above forty weeks. In ten months, no one can shake the absolute dominance of this album. In 1997 alone, "Blurry Rain" held the North American Billboard Championship for nearly two-thirds of the time, so the year-end album sales charts Before it came out, people had predicted that this year''s year-end championship would still be this album. This is also true of the facts. "Blurry Rain" swept 10.17 million sales in 1997. Not only was this the only album that sold more than 8 million in this year, but the results were also overwhelming. "Blurry" won the year-end sales champion last year with the "8.3 million" album, which was the first album since the 1990s that achieved 10 million sales in a single year, and for the second year in a row, the North American year-end sales champion. Included in the bag. This has not only made "Blurry Rain" after "Thriller", after a lapse of thirteen years, once again there is an album that can win the year-end sales champion for two consecutive years; what is even more frightening is "Blurry Rain". "The sales volume of 10 million in a single year was created when the sales volume of 8 million in the previous year had already erupted, which made everyone even more shocked. Even after the forty weeks of consecutive championships, "Blurry Rain" has always been the most powerful contender for the championship position on the Billboard Albums Chart every week. Such outstanding performance has truly written a new history. After the chicken blood mode is turned on, it is out of control. Although this is only the third album to the death of glory, the number of works is still too small compared to those of the Hall of Fame members who made countless history, but it won the year-end sales championship for two consecutive years, within 14 months Sales reached 18.47 million, making it one of the highest-selling charts in the history of North American music, and occupying a super high position in the twelfth place. It is only time to break into the top ten. The problem is only the latest chapter of Yuyu Fairy Demon. In the long history of North American music, the sales champion was a collection released by the Eagles in 1976. As of 2006, it had sold 29 million copies; and Michael Jackson''s "Thriller" reached this point in 2009. One achievement, tied for the first place in history with 29 million copies. A total of eight albums with sales exceeding 20 million have appeared in North America, the Eagles, Michael Jackson, Pink Floyd, Zeppelin, Billy Joel, Gas Brooks, and Shania -Dunn. This is the highest level of the North American music market, and the eight albums are from eight different singers. Even the Beatles, Frank Sinatra and others at their peak have not been able to achieve such a high level. But now, not only is the "storm and rain" about to reach such a historical height, but in the silence, "bath in the morning light" is also infinitely close to this historical benchmark. "Bath the Morning Light" benefited from the fiery start of the Glory to Death World Tour, and in 1997 it once again ushered in a sales rebound, and finally achieved a sales volume of 2.1 million, although it did not squeeze into the top two in the year-end list. Ten, but still let the cumulative sales of this album reach 19.3 million, only a layer of window paper from the height of 20 million. It is worth mentioning that "Bath in the Morning Light" is currently on the top of the North American album sales charts, at the eleventh place, just ahead of "Blurry Rain". The top singers with two seats in the top 20 of the total sales chart include the Eagles, Gas Brooks, and Zeppelin, and now they have another name: Glory to Death! It can be seen that Glory to Death has already made history. If "Bath in the Morning Light" and "Blood Storm" can both exceed 20 million sales, then Glory to Death will reach the height of no one in the past, and that kind of gradual The excitement of approaching makes the North American market unable to calm down at all. Its hard to believe that in the 60s and 70s, the most prosperous record industry, no one was able to accomplish feats. However, in the 1990s when the commercial development reached a mature stage, the recording industry ushered in a full-blown explosion. To "don''t mind" and then to the current "hurt and rain", record sales should be an absolutely brilliant and beautiful era. In addition, although "almost fame" has not risen much, after a glorious year to death, cumulative sales have now reached 13 million U.S. dollars. There is no need to say anything about the outstanding achievements of the glory to death. "Blurry Rain" swept more than 10 million sales in 1997. Such a Big Mac''s data is completely comparable to the miracles of "Titanic" and "Independence Day" in the movie market, and it undoubtedly dominates the year-end sales in North America. After the list, other singers can only compete fiercely towards the runner-up position. In the end, Christopher Wallace who died young ~ www.novelhall.com ~ alias the. . b. i. g) The talented solo album "Life After Death (.after.death turned out, and won the sales of 7.73 million, occupying the second place of the year strongly. This is actually quite a fate. The album "No Way To Retreat" by the bragging father is Christopher-alias b. i. G''s posthumous work, Bragging Daddy completed this album on behalf of his friends, and ended the forty-week consecutive title of "Blurry Rain"; and above the year-end charts, Christopher''s solo album "Life After Death" also scored very well. Outstanding results undoubtedly overwhelm other competitors, closely following in the footsteps of glory to death, ranking second in the year. The hot girl group, who has repeatedly been suppressed by the glory to the death on the singles chart, turned out. The first album "Hot" achieved a score of 6.34 million, setting off a wave of **** and charming girl groups in North America. Won the third runner-up in the North American year-end sales list. It is worth mentioning that, from the combination to the spice combination to the Destiny Girl, from the choir to the boy-man group to the backstreet boy, the idol groups in Europe and the United States have truly matured and are gradually ushering in the golden age. Glory to death, b. i. g, Spice Girls accounted for the top three in the year-end list respectively, which became the best footnotes in 1997: rock, rap, pop, one-third of the world! Chapter 1937： Dominate "Rapid Rain", "Life After Death", and "Hot" became the top three in the North American year-end album sales charts in 1997, and these are the only three albums that have sold over 6 million. Even if it is the top three at the end of the year, and there are only 6 million or more albums, the gap between them is huge. This is even more so that the single-year sales volume has passed the threshold of 10 million. No one can stop the rise of rock and roll. After these three albums, Gas-Brooks, Wudang (wu.tang.clan), Lean-Lime, Celine Dion, Hansen, and Bragging Dad occupy the top of the year-end charts respectively. Ten. Among them, Gas and Li An are both rural types, Wudang School, and Bragging Daddy are hip-hop representatives, Celine is popular, and Hansen''s band is considered pop rock. It can be seen that the momentum of the rhythm and blues that has been rising in the past two years has gradually slowed down, while hip-hop and rock are rising strongly. However, in fact, there are not as many authentic rock seats in the top ten, mainly because "Blurry Rain" dominates. Although the rise of other rock bands is fierce, they have not been able to create more threats after all. Strong list. But among the top 30, rock and roll occupies a full 12 seats, leading this year''s rock and roll market with an absolutely strong posture. In the same situation, it was fully reflected in the year-end singles list, and rock singles accounted for half of the country! Elton-Johns "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye. The English Rose (candle.in.''97, the glorious "Navigation (, the bragging fathers "I will miss you (i''ll. be... These three singles each achieved sales of more than 3 million yuan, which ushered in a full-scale explosion in the music market in 1997, which is also in history. For the first time, three singles sold more than 3 million copies in one year! After that, "Unstoppable", the bragging father who ended the glory to the death singles'' consecutive twenty-seventh week championship momentum, was in the third place, and the momentum was impressive. Li''an-Lime''s "How to Live (.. i., the "Long Road (. to the death of glory, "Waiting for the world to change (.change to the death of glory, "The Backstreet Boys" Dont fool me(s), Robins Show Cherish(.), u2s Discotheque (heque) and other singles occupy the remaining top ten seats. Among them, Glory to Death occupied three seats in one fell swoop and became the biggest winner. Coupled with the shortlisting of Robin and u2, rock occupies five seats in the top ten. This is also the most direct manifestation of the strong rise of rock and roll this year, making people feel the coming of the golden age of rock and roll. but. To everyone''s surprise, "Vailure" did not win this year''s year-end singles sales chart again, which also made it so Glory to the death that regrettably missed "the year-end championship of the album and singles double chart for two consecutive years." Feat. Although it is said that "Navigation" has achieved 3.87 million sales throughout the year, although it is not as good as last year''s 4 million level. But it is still enough to make this single go into the annals of history. The single that defeated "Navigation" and broke the suspense came from the famous Elton John. His single "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye, Rose of England" successfully won the 1997 North American year-end singles chart. throne! Speaking of "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye, Rose of England", one has to mention the single "Waiting for the World to Change". In the second week of August, the fourth single "Waiting for the World to Change" in "Glorious To Death" was officially released, one step at a time without any publicity. In the third week of September, he climbed to the championship position and became the fourth single on the album. At the same time, it became the ninth single of the glory to the death. The results are outstanding. However, it is a pity that "Waiting for the world to change" only stayed on the championship for a week, and then slipped to the runner-up position. Since then, it has been in the runner-up maintenance for a full nine weeks. It can be seen that this single has nothing to do with it. In the case of publicity, it is still loved, but it is a pity. He has always lacked a little explosiveness, and has not been able to stay in the championship position for more time. And the single "Waiting for this world to change" is completely suppressed by the single "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye. The Rose of England"! A year ago, "Young Volcano(s first won 1.07 million sales in a single week, shaking the entire North American market; afterwards, "Navigation" continued its efforts, with 1.93 million sales in a single week, shocking the world. It sets a new benchmark and makes everyone think that this is an impossible data to surpass. However, only a year later, Elton John achieved this feat! "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye, Rose of England" is the single Elton-John rewrites his 1973 old work "Candle in the Wind" in commemoration of Princess Diana''s unexpected death. It was to mourn her death. Created by Marilyn Monroe for many years. This time, because of Princess Diana''s sudden death, Elton re-adapted the lyrics and released it again. Just as the death of Princess Diana shocked the world, "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye, Rose of England" also shocked the world. This single sold for 3.5 million in a week. Zhang-an incredible 3.5 million copies. This achievement not only blasted the record set by the "voyage" last year, but also wrote an almost unsurpassed historical record. The fact is indeed the case. In the long twenty years to come, no one will ever break the weekly sales of "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye, Roses of England". In fact, no one can break even the second-highest weekly sales record in the history of Voyage-it is extremely difficult to even get close, and the single''s brilliance has been permanently fixed at this moment. "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye, Rose of England" has not only created the history of one-week sales. And in less than two months, it sprinted towards ten million sales, and finally successfully broke through ten million days, becoming the first and only one in a long music scene. Singles whose internal sales exceeded 10 million, and the final sales of 11 million at the end of the year, make people only look up. This record is like the global sales volume of the album "Thriller" of 104 million, and even the courage to challenge can''t breed. "Waiting for the world to change" is under the suppression of such a devastating sales hegemon. It has been runner-up for ten consecutive weeks. In fact, the final year-end sales of this single are also approaching two million. This achievement is achieved in less than four months, and there is almost no publicity, it can be said to be very good, not to mention that it was created under the pressure of "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye. Roses of England" of. It is precisely because of Elton Johns outstanding performance that the single "Voyage" sold close to four million, but it can only be regretted that it ranks runner-up. The title can be said to be in "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye, Rose of England" "All suspense was killed in just one week after the release. But even so, the performance of Glory to Death is still very good. In addition to the "voyage", the "long road" has won 2.49 million sales, and the final sales of "Waiting for the world to change" is 100. Ninety-four thousand copies, although it can''t be compared with Elton. But in the absence of any publicity, the album "Blurry Rain" has achieved such excellent results in its second year of release, and it is still enough to make the band dominate. What''s more terrifying is. Glory to Death dominated the global market for the second consecutive year. "Blurry Rain" strongly won the year-end album sales championship in 31 countries and regions, including the United Kingdom. Although "Navigation" failed to win the year-end championship in the three major markets of the United Kingdom, the United States, and Japan, it still occupied The year-end singles sales champions in the other 26 countries and regions have continued their glory to death for two consecutive years. "Blurry Rain" swept the sales of more than 1,100 copies in overseas markets, handed over 10 million sales for the second year in a row, and successfully won the year-end global album with more than 21 million sales worldwide. Top sales. In one breath, the cumulative sales of this album have reached 39.66 million, and 40 million sales are within reach. Last year, "Blurry Rain" set an incredible sales record in just eight weeks of its release. At that time, people were discussing whether the final global sales of this album could exceed 40 million, and even sprint to 45 million, which is currently the runner-up in global sales history, the "dark side of the moon". Now, only a year later Huge wind and rain" has handed in the answer sheet, ranking in the top ten of the historical sales list with a number of 39.66 million, and hanging high-profilely in the top ten. Nine! There is no doubt that "Blurry Rain" will become the ninth album in history that has sold more than 40 million, and the 45 million sales of "Dark Side of the Moon" will no longer be an unattainable goal. . Perhaps, the sales volume of "Thriller" is unshakable at 104 million, but "Blurry Rain" is hopeful to become a work for one person and more than 10,000 people. Even though Glory to Death has created countless records, people still have no way to imagine that this day has just arrived. After the album "Back to the Dark" in 1980, after seventeen years, people will truly feel it again. To the recovery of the golden age of rock and roll; even though the golden age has come again, people still can''t believe that all this is true. This powerful influence is the truest portrayal of glory to death today, and as the lead singer of the band, Hugo has made great contributions. This is why Hugo, as an actor and a singer, has enough to shake Hollywood, an important reason for the power of alarming Wall Street. No one knows what height Hugo will reach next, and no one knows where history will go. But what is certain is that the glory of 1997 has left a gleaming stroke in the annals of history. (To be continued) Chapter 1938： Vortex of power Hollywood in January is undoubtedly lively. All major awards ceremonies are on stage. I will appear after you sing. The lively parties will take turns from Monday to Sunday. The whole Los Angeles is immersed in an atmosphere of singing and dancing. middle. At this moment, any worries will be forgotten, and will not become a hindrance to life in the slightest. But for the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, this is an embarrassing moment, because the Golden Globe Awards are about to be awarded again, and Michael Roselle has worked hard for a whole year, and all the results will be accepted on this evening. , The future of the Golden Globes, even Michael himself cannot predict. Not long ago, the fifty-fifth Golden Globe Awards announced the nomination list, "Titanic", "Broken Rage (, "In the Name of Love (the., "Mind Catcher" and "L.A. Confidentiality" "It will compete for the best drama film," "Perfect", "Six Heroes of the Pig (the.full., "Men in Black", "My Best Friend''s Wedding" and "Wag.the." ) will compete for the title of the best musical comedy film. In this list of nominations, "Titanic" is undoubtedly the biggest winner, winning eight nominations, including best film in a drama, best director, best actor in a drama, and best actress in a drama. Nominations for important awards, such as Best Supporting Actress, Best Screenplay, etc., are all in the limelight. It can be seen that Michael focused all his attention on the "Titanic"-this was the treatment that was not received on "Independence Day" last year. This is also one of Michael''s important plans: he must give people more attention. The focus of the game has allowed people to divert their attention from Hugo and avoid mentioning the terrible topic of "Hugo absent from the Golden Globes for four consecutive years." No focus can be more suitable than "Titanic", and no actor can be more suitable than Leonardo DiCaprio. At the same time, Michael also made two-handed preparations. Regardless of whether Hugo attended or not, he still gave the nomination sufficient affirmation and once again unswervingly expressed the position of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. "L.A. Confidential" not only won the nomination for best film in drama, but also won best director, best actor in drama, best supporting actor, best supporting actress, best screenwriter and best film soundtrack, etc. Nomination, a total of seven nominations were received, just behind the "Titanic" and became another winner in the nomination stage. Among them, Hugo joined the battle for the best actor in the drama category, and Kevin Spacey became a strong contender for the best supporting actor. In addition to the competition for the best film in a musical comedy for "Perfect Perfection", it also strongly joined the competition for best director, best actor in musical comedy, best actress in musical comedy, best supporting actor, and best screenwriter. Six The division of the main nomination names has undoubtedly become another hot topic in the nomination stage. Hugo won the nomination as a screenwriter. This is also the third time that Hugo has been shortlisted for the award after "Shawshank''s Redemption" and "Before Sunrise". The final trend of the award has sparked countless discussions. The most important thing is that Hugo, as a producer of "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect", both works have entered the best film competition in their respective departments, which is an important affirmation of Hugo. In terms of individual nominations alone, Hugo won two producer nominations for the best picture, one actor nomination, and one screenwriter nomination, a total of four nominations, once again tying the Golden Globe''s historical record-and The previous record was kept by Hugo himself: two leading actor, one supporting actor and one screenwriter were nominated at the 53rd Golden Globe Awards. So, what kind of gains will Hugo have at the Golden Globes this time? However, compared to Hugo''s prospects for winning, people are more curious: Will Hugo attend the Golden Globe awards ceremony this year? Even with "Titanic" and Leonardo as gimmicks that attracted most of the focus, this topic is still eye-catching. If Hugo is absent again, then this top actor in the world will be absent from the Golden Globes for the fifth consecutive year-especially considering Hugo''s influence on the top executives of major Hollywood studios, then this is for The Hollywood Foreign Press Association, which aims to expand the commercial market, is definitely a fatal blow. What Michael needs to do now is to avoid this happening as much as possible. Michael quickly parked the car into the parking space, looked at his hairstyle in the rearview mirror, and made sure that his manners were correct, then quickly got out of the car and walked quickly towards the club in front of him. This nightclub called "River ( is a club that has risen rapidly in the last six months. Behind the scenes is the bragging daddy in the hip-hop world on the east coast of the United States. Thanks to the support of the bragging daddy, every night here DJs are all first-class, excellent music, excellent drinks, coupled with high-quality guest resources, has attracted countless guests to join in. In fact, many senior people in the music industry will hang out here, especially those who want the help of bragging fathers, who often come to join in. This makes the clubs are often filled with superstars, and the attraction is even higher, making countless people rush. However, due to the grievances in the hip-hop circles on the east and west sides-only a year ago b. i. g died because of a vendetta and was shot to death after being involved in a hip-hop confrontation between the East and the West in September of the previous year. Therefore, the security around the "river" can only be regarded as average, and there are often incidents of street gangsters, gangsters and looting in several nearby streets, but this still cannot stop people''s enthusiasm for the "river". Michael''s knowledge of the hip-hop world is very limited. It can only be regarded as a fur, but he also knows that this is not a good place for negotiation. He doesn''t even know why Hugo chose "River" today. Despite numerous doubts, I just received a tip saying that Hugo and a group of friends went to the "river" to have a party. Michael drove to the river without hesitation, hoping to talk to Hugo as soon as possible. A week ago, "Trumen''s World" was officially announced, more than two weeks later than expected. The rumor is mainly due to the director''s dissatisfaction with some key scenes. After the filming has been completed, he resumed filming, which caused the schedule to be delayed. . After the shooting, the entire crew spent three days on vacation in Miami and held a finale banquet. Then Hugo stayed alone in Miami for a few days, and did not return to Los Angeles until this afternoon. Now it is only more than three hours before Hugo arrives in Los Angeles, and Hugo will be dispatched again. Michael clearly knows that the Golden Globe awards ceremony is getting closer and closer, and the time left for him is running out, and the space he can move around is relatively limited-the greater Hugos current influence in Hollywood, he The smaller the space for retreat, so he doesn''t have many choices, he has to seize the limited opportunities. When he came to the door of the club, Michael made a phone call. After a short while, a black waiter in a tuxedo walked out and looked up and down Michael, "Hugo Lancaster is already inside now. , There are seven or eight people in the same group, it looks very lively." Michael was still waiting for the following, but the other party stopped like this. Michael consciously took out a ten-dollar sheet from his pocket and handed it to the other party, but he didn''t put his hand away and still stopped in mid-air. Michael Then he put another one in the opponent''s palm, and he put his fist away, "They didn''t enter the box, but were sitting in the deck next to the dance floor. Before I came out, I saw Snoopy-Doggo (. ) It''s past their deck too..." Snoopy-Dog? Of course Michael knows who this is. A figure at the level of the godfather in the West Bund rap world can be compared with the bragging father. But why did Hugo meet Snoopy? Facing Michaels suspicious gaze, the other party stopped again. Michael could only take another one. "I asked, one of the people with Hugo is called Henry Bloom, and the other is called Henry Bloom. Roger Fasson." Michael nodded. The former is a glorious agent, and the latter is the head of EMI Records in North America. Naturally, he cannot be ignorant. It seems that Hugo will be here tonight. "River" is not just for celebrating success, there are other things to talk about. Now it seems that it is probably related to music, but why didn''t the members of Glory To Death appear? "Have you seen other gloriously dead members among your fellow travelers?" This time, before the man reached out to beg for it, Michael took the initiative to hand over two banknotes, which made the other party smile brightly, and said very readily, "I took a closer look and only saw Fujin. There are a few others I havent seen clearly, and Im not sure if anyone will come over in the future. I can take you in now I can help you inquire if I have any news." Michael thought about it carefully. He was a little uncertain now. If Hugo really had something to do, it would be difficult for him to speak today. But thinking of the increasingly pressing time, Michael can only gritted his teeth. Even if he doesn''t talk about anything today, he has to show up at least one face to pave the way for things to come. Thinking of this, Michael nodded, "You take me in." The waiter opened the back door, walked in expertly with Michael, and came to the dance floor. The waiter laughed and said, "Look, the person you are looking for is there." Michael looked down his fingers. After going over, he saw Hugo smiling under the neon light, which made him nod, and then he was ready to find a place to sit down and talk, but he didnt want the waiter to hold him, "Look at you. Refreshing, I''m here to give you some news. The second floor is very lively today. I didn''t go up, but I heard that some big celebrities are coming, and the women are crazy." After speaking, the waiter turned and left. After hearing this, Michael shook his head speechlessly. Now there are no big stars in Hollywood that can be compared with Hugo. Even the big-name actor can hardly stand upright in front of Hugo. Thinking of this, Michael withdrew his gaze, looked around, found a place near the bar and sat down. Chapter 1939： Threading "For me, the difference is actually not that big. Read the full text of the latest chapter on Baidu or search."" Hugo looked at Snoopy-Doggo in front of him, said with a smile, and made Snoopy lean back. On the sofa, he looked over with a provocative face, but Hugo didnt care, and then said, The West Coast incorporates a lot of funk and soul beats, which is a breakthrough for rap. n.w.a is the rap group I admire the most so far, none of them; but the east coast retains the traditional style, the rhythm is more angular, the style continues the tradition, and it is also very popular." Hugo noticed that Snoopys face was getting worse and worse. He seemed to be on the verge of an explosion at any time. He shrugged slightly, "Rap is to me. I am just a listener, not a professional, so you dont need to use it. Look at me with that kind of hatred of the enemy." These words did not let Snoopy relax at all. He still looked at Hugo in an enemy attitude, which made Hugo laugh dumbly, "At least I think, hip-hop is The statement that originated in New York is not necessarily completely correct." In fact, when hip-hop was born in New York, hip-hop has also appeared in the areas centered on Los Angeles and San Francisco. The hip-hop confrontation between the East and the West is not only a confrontation between regions, but also a confrontation between history and style, especially after the rise of "gang rap". In the past two years, the hatred of both parties has risen to the level of firearms, waiting for you. When Snoopy heard Hugos words, his face showed a little smile, "No wonder dr. Dre said, you are a smart guy." Hugo replied with a smile, did not admit, but did not deny. Roger, who was sitting next to him, interrupted and said, "Unexpectedly, there are many topics in common between you. I have been trying to join the conversation and tried several times. They all failed." This half-joking ridicule made Snoopy squinted, "Isn''t this the purpose of you bringing him here today?" The thick ridicule caused Roger to choke, and Hugo and Fujin laughed directly. Todays meeting actually has nothing to do with Hugo. Although Hugos influence in North America is now the only one in the world, it is more confined to the field of rock and roll. After all, it is still limited in other music genres, especially the complicated hip-hop. Hugo is not even on the number at all, he can only be regarded as an unknown person. But Roger invited Hugo to come forward today, obviously he has an abacus. Snoopy-Doggo is the representative of hip hop on the West Coast, and the bragging dad is the representative of hip hop on the East Coast. It can be said that it is an unshakable enemy, especially b happened last year. i. After the shooting incident, the smell of gunpowder on both sides could hardly be suppressed. Read the full text of the latest chapters, but in fact, the wheel of history is already moving fast. After West Coast hip-hop took the lead in making a breakthrough, it has carried out many innovations-this is much earlier than the rise of new metal rock; and now thanks to the emergence of new metal rock, especially in the new metal rock Small branch: rap rock, the sense of innovation has gradually penetrated into all aspects of music. For example, the integration of popular and rhythm is a typical example. In the film industry, the traditional academic school and the high-investment high-return venture school have also stood on the opposite side. All this implies that with the approach of the new century, innovation and challenges have inevitably entered all aspects of life. Therefore, East Coast hip-hop has also begun to innovate. With bragging daddy, jay-z, b. i. g. A group of hip-hop singers led by the Wudang faction integrated the style of southern hip-hop and successfully substituted "gangster hip-hop" into the mainstream. Before this, the lyrics of gangster hip-hop always opposed the police and the government, accusing law enforcement of atrocities. Overwhelmingly negative reports have made it a banned song, but now East Coast hip-hop has successfully brought the media to their camp and achieved great success. The 1997 year-end album sales charts can be seen. In fact, quietly, the hip-hop of the East Coast and West Coast are gradually approaching and gradually merging. Although they still maintain their respective characteristics, the historical torrent has arrived unstoppable. EMI has previously signed a contract with Bragging Daddy to bring the hip-hop power of the East Coast to its banner, and now they hope to bring the hip-hop power of the West Coast to its banner. For "outsiders" EMI Records, this is the key to their decisive breakthrough in the American record market. If they can grasp the lifeblood of rock and hip-hop, they will have the qualifications to compete head-on with Universal Music and Warner Records. As the world''s largest record company, EMI has a lot of appetite. However, EMI Records was not in a hurry. Today they did not directly find the current West Coast hip-hop person in power dr. dre, but found Snoopy-Doggo, just hoping to test it out. Roger chose the "river" where he met, and Hugo and Fujin were invited to accompany him. Everything was planned and purposeful. Although Hugo has almost nothing to do with hip-hop, the music circle is a very small circle, just like Shirley Lansing, Kevin Burns, and Barry Meyer. There is no direct connection between each other, but the interest relationship is complicated, but they are closely linked to each other. Hugo has almost no influence on hip-hop, but those bigwigs will sell Hugo more or less as a face, because no one knows whether the interests of both sides will overlap one day in the future. Therefore, the bragging father sold Hugo a face, and Snoopy also sold Hugo a face, which made today''s meeting possible. This is also a profile of Hugo now at the top of the pyramid. His influence has gradually surpassed the music line, and even surpassed a large record company such as EMI Records. As an actor and a singer, he wanders freely among artists and companies. between. Hugos biggest advantage is that he is firstly an artist and can be recognized by his peers, rather than those businessmen with money-smelling money; secondly, he has the ability to influence the decision-making of large companies, and can even become a decision-making One of the people, this allows him to have more space for activities, not only DreamWorks, but also EMI Records. Hugo''s position is quietly changing bit by bit. My girlfriend is a fairy. Read the full text. However, after the meeting, there is nothing about Hugo. He is a facade, a buffer, and Roger is responsible for more important tasks. Unexpectedly, Hugo relied on his understanding of the development curve of hip-hop in the next twenty years. There were many topics between Hugo and Snoopy, which made the atmosphere a lot softer; and Fujin, who has been rocking underground in Los Angeles for many years, He has a detailed understanding of the history of hip hop on the West Coast, which surprised Snoopy. Roger didnt feel anxious and really talked about business. After drinking three rounds, he actually started to play Jiuquan. Fujin is a master of Jiuquan. After winning Snoopy five in a row, he inspired Snoopy instead. The heart of winning and losing is thoroughly played. Hugo, who was incapable of drinking, was obviously despised by Snoopy. Seeing Snoopy and Fokkin who were in awe, Hugo smiled, and then stood up to go to the bathroom to solve his physical needs. Walking around the dance floor, one inadvertently hit a shoulder in front of him. Hugo raised his right hand with an apologetic smile, and first expressed his politeness, "Sorry, I didn''t pay attention." "I should say sorry..." The other party is actually very polite, which is not common in clubs like "River". Then the other party paused, and a surprised voice said, "Oh, God, Hugo? Hugo Lancaster?" Hugo turned his head and looked over, and then saw a completely unfamiliar face, "Hehe, I am glad to see you here." Hugo obviously regarded him as an ordinary fan or movie fan, otherwise Enthusiastic general audience. At this time, Michael only felt bitterness on the tip of his tongue. He had seen Hugo several times before and after, but Hugo had no impression of him. Of course, Michael had heard of Hugos face blindness and knew that Hugo was not good at remembering names, but Michael didnt think that Hugo knew nothing about him. Now that Hugo is posing like this, he is obviously taking Joe. . But even if this is the truth, there is no way for Michael. He is the one who needs a low profile. This makes Michael a little bit aggrieved. He finally sat on the position of head of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, but it was not for the sake of showing up. Low profile! "Hugo, I''m Michael Roselle..." He had to introduce himself, but Hugo still had a blank expression, looming in the dim lights of the club, but it became more and more ironic. Michael even I have to take a deep breath to calm my emotions, "President of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association." Hugo suddenly realized that he finally understood who he was in front of him, but in fact Hugo still didn''t realize why Michael would find himself-he has been busy in the "Trumen''s World" crew for this period of time, Rick He didn''t even mention the Golden Globes with him. He just thought it was an accidental encounter, "Hey, Michael, sorry, I was really rude. Please forgive me for being rude." In fact Even if Hugo knew about the Golden Globes, he would not take it too seriously, just like Michael found him at the Berlin Film Festival last year. Hugo didnt quite understand the intertwined interests behind an awards ceremony. He simply felt that the lack of an actor would not have much impact on large-scale awards ceremonies such as the Golden Globes and Oscars. Marlon Brando and Woody Allen. I have missed the Oscar many times, and I haven''t seen anything wrong with the Oscar, have I? Hugo''s apology made the smile at the corner of Michael''s mouth stiff. It was obviously an apology and I should feel relieved, but Michael felt a bit guilty in his heart, but Michael concealed his emotions well, "It''s okay, it''s okay at all. "Michael chuckled, "So, are you here to party too? I thought you should be filming in Florida now." Hugo waved his hand and replied with a smile, "I just finished work not long ago, come here today to relax." Hugo did not tell the truth, but only responded politely. Hugos polite attitude is another kind of provocation in Michaels eyes, because he thinks its impossible for Hugo to not know about the Golden Globe Awards, which made Michael feel tricky, so he couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief. , The smile is almost unsustainable. Click on Baidu or search for to find this site! Chapter 1940： Sudden chaos Michael is able to become the chairman of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, and he will deal with many top people in power daily, so it is natural that he cannot easily show his feet. 800 Baidu or Haosou"" He let out a sigh of relief, venting the suffocation in his chest, but then he deliberately showed a very obvious embarrassment, "Sorry, the beer just now has obviously started to work." A simple word concealed the small change in his expression just now. At this time, it was because of factors such as lights and noise in the club that the details were easily lost. At this moment, Hugo drank some more wine, and the reaction was slower than usual. Naturally, he did not find that Michael''s almost flashing passing. In the same way, he smiled and nodded, "This is one of the purposes of enjoying the night, isn''t it? It seems that you had a good night tonight." Michael chuckled a few times, "Did you come with a friend today?" This non-aggressive random question asked Hugo to point to the position behind him, but did not specify where he was sitting Hugo still maintains enough vigilance in his mind, "Yes, a few friends get together." Michael looked behind Hugo and said in a relaxed tone, "I thought it was the finale of your work this time, but it doesn''t seem to be the case now." A strange thing flashed in Hugo''s mind-his point just now So clear? Michael actually recognized the people in the deck at once, and he was still under the light of the club? "Not long ago, I heard a friend mention your work this time, he almost couldn''t bear to be excited, and he wanted to see the latest chapter of Traversing Little Chef on the big screen immediately." This sentence is a bit long, because Hugo did not hear the music on the dance floor clearly for a while, leaned forward, Michael paused slightly, bit his teeth hard, and then said again, "I listened a lot. The news says that your work this time is worth looking forward to. This is a great thing for the audience." Michael knew the timing was not good, but he still tried a rim shot. Hugo shook his head modestly, "We expect that every time before the shooting starts, don''t we?" But he didn''t plan to discuss "Trumen''s world" directly. "I hope so, indeed." Michael smiled and nodded. "It''s like''perfectly perfect''. This is really a surprise, isn''t it? When I watched the movie theater, I was amused several times. I didn''t expect it. The story I can still say that." Michael is still a little impatient, but due to the limitation of the club environment, he has no choice. Next, he intends to continue the "perfect" thing, compliment Hugo''s script, and then talk about "L.A. Confidential". These two works are very brilliant examples of scripts, trying to create some topics. For the latest chapters of this book, please go to 800book.net (www.800book.net). Although it is a bit impatient, it is still within the controllable range on the whole. This is Michael''s plan today. He won''t talk more about it, so it will stop, but just that is enough. For the rest of the further conversation, I will wait until the next time to look for opportunities. If they are all squeezed tonight, they may be self-defeating. However, Michael didnt wait for Hugos answer. He only saw a faint smile on the corner of Hugos mouth. He opened his mouth and said two words. There was a loud noise behind him. After the sound of music on the dance floor, not only interrupted the words behind Hugo, but also completely confused the entire dance floor. Everyone screamed like frightened birds and swarmed toward the corner, and the audience was completely chaotic. . No one will forget that this is the "river." The hip-hop dispute between the east and west has evolved to such an extent that guns are turned at each other in the street, and some people have already surrendered their lives for this. Therefore, a little commotion is enough to make people panic, not to mention the huge sensation in front of them, almost scaring the three souls and seven souls away. Hugo''s heart beats violently. His first reaction was to turn his head and look at the deck where he was, because he knew exactly what happened here today. Snoopy-Doggo and the bragging father were there. In the same space, although the bragging father knew the abacus of today''s EMI Records a long time ago, and with his consent, Roger arranged the meeting here, and more importantly, they did not make bragging old at all. Dad and Snoopy''s plan to meet directly, logically, there will be no accident at all, but... who knows? Penetrating through the chaotic crowd, Hugo saw that his deck was not the source of the disaster. Everyone raised their heads and looked at the chaos before them with astonishment. Snoopy-Doggo stood up directly, immediately. He drew a pistol from his waist, but he just stood on the spot and didn''t make any further movements. Seeing the pistol in person, this made Hugo''s heart shrank again, but fortunately, there was no accident for the time being. Hugo turned his head again and looked around, but there was chaos in front of him, and it was impossible to see exactly what happened. It''s because it''s okay now that it was okay. Michael stood in place and gritted his teeth, but he was helpless. When he learned that Hugo had appeared in the "river", he had expected such an accident. Recently, this area is really not safe. Now as expected, something went wrong. Michael hesitated at this time. He knew that such chaos was actually a huge safety hazard, but at the same time it was also an opportunity that couldnt be more appropriate-he didnt need to do anything, he just needed him to be with Hugo, in such a crisis situation. It is easy to eliminate the estrangement between two people, at least they can become friends, so for the next negotiation, it is definitely the last Taoist who has no disadvantages2. But even if Michael does not need to take any concrete actions, his life is in a state of threat, this is the greatest sacrifice. So, Michael is thinking: Is this a good deal? In order to become friends with Hugo, in order for Hugo to attend the Golden Globes, and for a vague question of probability, is he really willing to put his life at risk? At this moment, a loud bang came again, and the noisy music on the dance floor was still ringing, but no one in the audience was laughing, only the noise that became extremely restless because of fear; the clubs The security guards have all been dispatched, and everyone has pulled out their weapons around their waists-not electric batons or emergency batons, but single guns. This directly covers the whole audience with fear and sets off the noisy music. It was extremely empty. "Bang! Bang!" A continuous dull sound came, and then I saw the awkward bodies rolling down one by one on the stairs leading to the second floor, shocking the guests under the stairs, and all of them let go. Come, make the scene more restless. Hugo only felt that the alcohol was starting to get his brain, and the sun was faintly beating. He looked back and found that Michael, who was still next to him, had disappeared. He thought that Michael was washed away by the crowd, and looked around. But then they reacted, and the two were just acquaintances in general, and naturally they should take care of themselves first in such a crisis situation. Hugo quickly withdrew his sight, ready to go back to the deck and stand with his friends. This was the wisest choice. "Grass! Grass! Grass!" A roar roared, "It''s me... who called the wrong person... I! It''s me..." The intermittent, scattered voice was very much in the abnormal silence. Clearly, mixed with the restless sound of a gang fight actually added a touch of joy. Hugo couldn''t help but looked back. It seems that it is not the contradiction between East and West hip-hop that is wrong, but a problem that may arise in any club-drunk guests make trouble, and it is almost every room to deal with this kind of thing. The basic skills of the club. It''s just that Hugo was a little surprised. This fight was so sensational. It can be seen that although the management of the "river" was strict, it was a little loose. This time Hugo saw a familiar figure in the flickering light, which made Hugo stunned. The first reaction was that he had read it wrong, and then there was another chaos, foul language. In the muffled fist, there is no way to maintain the order of the scene. This made the figure Hugo saw just now disappear again. Hugo suspected that the person he saw was Leonardo. He originally wanted to turn around and leave, but after thinking about it, he took two steps forward, trying to confirm the figure just now, and then Hugo looked at it. When a figure who was not strong was caught by two security guards, he lifted his hands directly to the second floor. The man kept struggling with his feet raised, but he couldn''t beat the strength of the two big guys. It was dragged upstairs by "squeaky". The scene did look funny, but the chaos that was suppressed strongly on the scene was not funny at all. "It''s okay, it''s all okay! Don''t make a fuss!" Several security guards raised their pistols and circled the dance floor, talking loudly, motioning for everyone to stand up again and have fun but the black hole gun The few figures who were still struggling at the mouth and the stairway did not have any atmosphere of enjoyment at all, but let the fearful cold deep into their bones. In Hugos memory, Lancaster was no stranger to this situation. In the period after the "Hudson Eagle", he not only witnessed it many times, but also experienced it many times. . Therefore, although for Hugo, the fear of gun freedom was the first time he came into contact, his blood became cold in an instant; but his beating heart slowly calmed down. Hugo turned around and walked to the deck just now. Seeing Snoopy''s pistol, he couldn''t help but pause. Snoopy immediately realized his rudeness, but he just shrugged and said, "There is no need to make a fuss." With his expression, he put the pistol into his pocket again. Hugo didn''t say much, but looked at Henry and Foggin, "I saw Leo just now, as if he was involved in a pick-up fight." Both Fujin and Henry looked at Hugo and both showed solemn expressions. Fujin stood up directly and walked out of the deck, ready to go and help. Seeing this scene, Snoopy didn''t sit down in a hurry, looked at Fu Jin, then at Hugo, "Is there anything I can help? This is California after all." Click on Baidu or search for to find this site! Chapter 1941： Extravagant life Snoopy still did not follow upstairs in the end, although this is Los Angeles, the site of the West Coast; but they are in the club that brags about the old man, it is still uncertain who is the home court. Snoopy is involved in the conflict, and perhaps the next second is the outbreak of the East-West Coast dispute. So, after Hugo thanked Snoopy, everyone else stayed. Only Hugo and Fujin went to the second floor to check to see if it was Leonardo, and then to confirm what happened. , If necessary, let them go to help. It just so happened that Roger could also take this opportunity to have a detailed discussion with Snoopy. Someone on the dance floor began to dance to the melody one after another. It seemed that everyone was introspecting. The chaos just now was just a drunken fight, and no serious problems were involved, so everyone slowly began to enjoy the beauty. Night out. Walking across the gradually lively dance floor, Hugo felt a little weird. It was still lively in the first second, and panicked in the next second, but in a blink of an eye it was normal again. This... Hugo shook his head with a wry smile, and followed. Fujin walked up to the second floor. The very lively staircase just now became extremely deserted. No one went upstairs and no one went down. There was no one standing there. Hugo and Fujin went to the second floor smoothly, but unexpectedly, The corridor on the second floor was completely deserted, and there was no one at all. They were less than five minutes after the riot when they went upstairs, but now the riot has calmed down, and there are no traces of it. It was as if the two dozen people just now had suddenly evaporated from the world. Both Hugo and Fujin were very surprised. The two exchanged glances, revealing a puzzled look. But now the two of them don''t know what to do. Because the second floor is dominated by boxes, and now all boxes are closed, they can''t knock on the door one by one. This is not only rude, but it is easy to cause a little trouble if nothing happens. Fujin looked at Hugo and seemed to be asking, "Then what are you going to do now?" Hugo couldn''t help but feel a headache. He always felt that the person just now was Leonardo, but now he has lost the clue. He was also a little uncertain. At this moment, there was a commotion right in front of him-in the club environment, the commotion that can still be heard, obviously the movement is not small. Hugo only had time to look at Fujin. The footsteps of the two people started at the same time. When I walked to the end of the corridor, I realized that there was still a corner here. Before Hugo turned around, I had already seen the figure-this made Hugo a sigh of relief. At least it is no longer a "ghost town", but Hugo Before he had time to look at the figure in front of him, after turning the corner, he was frightened by the spectacular sight in front of him, and his footsteps suddenly stopped. Fujin at the back did not expect such an accident at all. The brakes didn''t rush, and he ran into Hugo directly. Fujin quickly grabbed Hugo''s shoulder, and then he saw the sight in front of him. Also completely stunned. In the long corridor in front of me, there was a long line standing on the left and right sides, all of them women. They were plump and thin, charming and colorful. The powerful visual impact suddenly occupied the line of sight. From the empty corridor to the space of Jiali Sanqian. The contrast between the extreme and the extreme has killed a person by surprise. Looking roughly, there were at least forty women in front of him. Arranged neatly on both sides, everyone has a different posture, either lazy or sexual. Feeling, or casual, or pure, or elegant, or delicate... But the excitement leaked from each persons body movements is so similar, releasing powerful heat, causing the temperature of the entire corridor to rise a step. There is a suffocating shock. Seeing the scene before him, after the initial visual impact faded, Hugo showed a little bit of clarity, turned his head to look at Fu Jin, and both eyes showed "I know what this means." The tacit understanding. In fact, this is not the first time Hugo has seen such a scene, and it can even be said to be a surprise. It was the first time that Hugo saw such a big battle. Glory to death had just relied on "almost fame" to make a little bit of fame. At that time, Hugo saw such a battle in the corridor of the hotel. The scene was even more grand. At least sixty women stood neatly at the door of the hotel, and the room at the end of the line was a lounge for guns and roses. Guo and Axel didn''t know each other at all, so they had no chance to enter the room to find out. However, I heard that Axel is choosing the "lucky night" object, just like the ancient emperor flipping the sign, women and girls will enter the room one by one and let them choose. For the flesh and blood who are eager to have a relationship with their idols, it is an endless party. They will not hesitate to go all out in order to be able to spring with their idols. One night. In the end, Axor may leave a person behind, so this woman can be said to be extremely lucky; more often, Axor will leave three to six, and then shut the door of the room and sleep together. . In fact, Glory to the death was so enthusiastically sought after. The flesh and blood always took the initiative to deliver them to the door, even if it was just a kiss, a touch, or a smile, they could be intoxicated. This situation is not limited to the flesh and blood of rock, it is actually very common in the entire music circle. Of course, Hugo also knows that Hollywood is definitely better than that, and it is not only limited to the flesh and blood, those top big-name productions. People are fully capable of allowing new actresses and new female models to line up in long lines outside the door. The reason why Hugo felt shocked when seeing this picture just now was mainly because the contrast was too strong, especially after the gang fight just now. Hugo and Fujin both have some doubts, because they came to "River" today, and they have not heard of any top big names coming. At present, there are not many actors in the entire entertainment circle with such qualifications-rock bands are more on tour. On the way, rather than in Los Angeles, because the "on the road" life can often inspire more passion among the flesh and blood. Hugo is hesitant now, because such scenes are relatively private for many actors. They certainly dont want to be disturbed. If it werent for Leonardo, Hugo and each other would meet each other head-on, which would make the situation worse. It became embarrassing. Its a long story, but in fact, all these thoughts just disappeared in Hugo''s mind. A young woman next to him showed a surprised expression, "Hugo Lancaster!" Hugo looked over, but It was discovered that this woman looked like a minor, even with heavy make-up-the clumsy make-up technique actually revealed her youthfulness, "Are you here to find Leo? He''s in it now." " "Uh" "You must go in and see Leo, I just saw a few blacks. The ghost hit Leo a few times, and the corners of Leo''s mouth seemed to bleed." This woman uses a strong race. Divergence. There was a deep worry in his eyes, "The filthy and disgusting black group just now. The ghost tied Leo into the room and did not let us in at all. Please save Leo. ?" Hugo didn''t know whether he should be surprised that Leonardo was inside, or surprised by the suspicious minor race in front of him. Divergence. But when he turned his head, he saw the banter in Fujins eyes. Hugo was stunned, and then he reacted: Fujin was laughing at him as a dead flower, even if Hugo was in front of him. The woman didn''t care at all, but worried about Leonardo wholeheartedly. Hugo glanced at Fujin silently, and then walked quickly over. The beauties on both sides cast their sights on Hugo, and Fu Jin who followed them, and soon everyone recognized these two people-the flesh and the skin each had extremely sharp eyes, a lot of hot, Chi Guoguo''s gaze was cast at the two people, and Hugo and Fujin were stripped naked in their eyes almost in just a few steps. Hugo hurried to the door. There were two black suit iron tower bodyguards standing at the door. Even Fujin who was over 6.3 feet tall needed to raise his head slightly. The two bodyguards had not had time to speak, the one standing at the door. A woman wearing bling ****** twisted out an "s" shape, "Hey, silly big guy, haven''t you seen Hugo Lancaster coming? Get out of the way!" Hugo felt that the golden short skirt almost blinded his eyes, and the looming pink thongs light up this "wonderful" night He turned his head and looked at the two in front of him. In a black suit, he wasn''t sure if it was the "river" staff or Leonardo''s personal bodyguard, "Uh, I''m Leonardo''s friend, can I go in and find him?" The two black suits looked at each other, and the man on the left said, "Mr. Lancaster, this is our duty. You can''t enter it for now..." But before his voice fell, the door was directly blocked. When he smashed it open, the door panel slammed on the back of the black suit, causing him to bend down and barely supported the door panel with horsebacks. The partner next to him hurriedly extended a helping hand, but it seemed that the door panel I was stuck, there was no way at all. The women at the door stepped back, but no one left. Instead, they looked at the excitement, which was also dumbfounding. It seems that these two black suits should be the "river" staff, otherwise it is impossible to prevent Hugo from entering. This made Hugo more worried: who knows what happened to Leonardo! Hugo stood on tiptoe and looked inside, "swish" twice, and the wine glass slammed over, but it was blocked by the door panel. Hugo took a closer look and found that the one who fell on the door panel was a stranger. Face, and then he saw Leonardo who was beaten up on the sofa, and Leonardo was like a ragdoll, didnt know how to resist, just lying on the sofa freely like that, raining Guo turned his head and shouted to Fujin, "I saw Leo!" (to be continued) Chapter 1942： Death Hugo and Fujin hurriedly stepped forward and extended a helping hand to support the door panel, allowing the black suit to escape, and then the four of them worked together and kicked the door panel to pieces before they were able to enter. Entering the box, there is already a mess inside, it is not clear who is the enemy and the friend, everyone is in a mess. Hugo and Fujin didnt have time to distinguish between them, so they rushed in Leonardos direction. Hugo raised his foot and gave the person who beat Leonardo a heavy kick on the others shoulder. , And flew out directly. Before Hugo stepped forward, someone nearby attacked again, and Fujin greeted him and blocked the opponent. Hugo only had time to look at Leonardo and found that he was not beaten into a coma at all, but drunk. The injuries on his face looked scary, but they were just skin injuries. Hugo also didn''t have time to ask what happened. Then someone called, and Hugo could only turn his head to greet what was in front of him. This inexplicable melee gave Hugo no reaction time at all, and only soldiers came to cover the water. "Hullah", there was another noise. Hugo glanced back and saw a black and crushed human head. He didn''t have time to think about who the person was, so the fist in front of him greeted him with a cry of distraction. He was punched **** the cheek. Hugo conditioned his reflex to lift his right foot and swept it directly to the side. It swept the opponent''s calf, and the opponent fell straight back because of an unstable center of gravity, and Hugo himself Also fell on the sofa. "Stop!" Hearing from the door. But the scene was still in chaos, "Stop! I said **** stop me! Bang!" The last sound was a gunshot. In an instant. All the commotion in the whole room stopped, everyone looked at the door one after another, and the one standing at the door was a bragging father! Bragging father came in person, no matter who it was, he had to sell him face, the fight finally stopped, and the crowd divided into three camps after a commotion-one of the camps naturally went to Bragging father Behind. The group of black suits looked at least thirty people, and Leonardo and the confrontation had fewer than ten people. Hugo looked around. Then I saw Toby Maguire among them, and a group of strangers with familiar faces. Toby saw Hugo and Fujin, obviously relieved, and quickly leaned over. He whispered, "Because of a woman." A simple sentence immediately explained everything clearly. Hugo looked at the opposite side, a group of strange facesor people whom Hugo hadnt recognized at all. At this moment, the bragging father strode forward, "Hugo, dear Hugo..." The voice interrupted Hugo''s thoughts, "I''m really sorry, but you came to play in person tonight. Encountered such a bad thing." Bragging Dad is apologizing to Hugo. Although the voice does not have much submission and respect, it can still be felt. Bragging father is still willing to sell Hugo a face. This made the other party unhappy at once, and yelled anxiously, "It''s obviously the white guy''s fault, it''s him who came to grab our woman..." The bragging father turned his head back and glared at him, "Are you arguing with me?" There was no excuse, and there was no room. He blocked it with a single sentence, causing all the other party''s words to choke in his throat. He squirmed his lips, but after all he didn''t say anything. "Are you okay?" The bragging father looked at Hugo again and smiled back. Hugo sat up again and wiped the corners of his slightly numb mouth, "It''s okay, but it''s just a trivial matter." Not to mention the truth of the matter, the bragging father''s face must be valuable, "I have disturbed you personally. It was our fault for a trip. I know you didn''t plan to show up today." What Hugo was talking about was not the riots here, but Snoopy downstairs. Although the bragging father agreed that Roger would come with Snoopy, this was just a small test for both parties. Bragging father did not intend to meet Snoopy head-on here, and Snoopy obviously thought so too. Yes-otherwise he wouldn''t carry a gun. But now, because of the accident here, the bragging father showed up in person, which also broke his original plan. Hugo would say this. The bragging father understood it immediately, and he laughed, "After all, this is still Los Angeles, isn''t it? You are the landlord here, and there are bound to be many things to trouble you in the future." In fact, what the bragging father didn''t say is that he also had a plan. Apart from Snoopy, he also hopes to use Rains prestige to infiltrate his power on the west coast-but this is just an additional benefit. The real idea of ??the bragging father is to hope to be like the glory of the death is now doing: use A music festival is established by one''s own forces, which is purely a hip-hop music festival, which really brings hip-hop into motion. But the bragging daddy knows that hip-hop is different from rock and roll. Although rock and roll is also born on the street, it has always been an important part of mainstream culture. Hip-hop is really the vulgar culture that belongs to the streetand most of it comes from a few blacks and other minorities. Ethnicity, wanting to occupy a place in the mainstream market is not an easy task. Therefore, he needed to draw on the mainstream forces headed by Hugo, and he also took a fancy to Neil, Alfonso and others who have been busy twisting the tour-from experience to connections to organization. As for the hip-hop forces on the West Coast, the bragging father hasnt figured out how to deal with it: b. i. The death of g is still a huge blow to him. As Michael sought, Hugo is now at the center of the whirlpool of power in the entire North American entertainment industry. Hugo has limited knowledge of hip-hop, unable to see the true meaning behind the bragging father''s words, but he can also vaguely feel the difference in this sentence. "Of course, maybe we can find a bar for a good drink after a while." Hugo also replied politely. After the bragging father got the answer he wanted, he nodded, "I think your friend seems to have been injured a little bit. You''d better take him to the hospital for an examination as soon as possible, hoping that there will be no problems." Hugo knew that Dad Bragging was dealing with the funeral. He took it all on. Regardless of whether it was Leonardos fault or the other partys fault just now, Dad Bragging did not intend to let Leonardo continue to disturb him. This mess is a good thing, "Thank you for your concern, but after all, we have caused chaos tonight. Leave the drinks here to me." Bragging father laughed, "Then I don''t have to worry about these processing fees." For Bragging father, this fee is nothing at all, and he has no problem paying for Hugo, but he knows This is Hugo''s sincerity-including nodding to agree to Snoopy''s coming to the "river", so he did not refuse, and nodded very readily to agree. Benefits are never these meticulous details. The real highlight is often behind. Hugo looked back at the familiar and unfamiliar faces behind him, and handed them to Toby to deal with them. Then he and Fujin left the box with Leonardo. The group of people who were still facing off behind them dared not speak, because the bragging father was watching on the spot, and they could only watch Hugo and his party go away. Back on the first floor, Henry and the others saw Hugo at once, and quickly surrounded him. Hugo was originally worried about what to do with Snoopy, but he didn''t want Henry to signal that they could leave directly. Hugo thought for a while, threw Leonardo to Fokkin, and then personally went to express his apologies to Snoopy, and then turned and left. Not long after Hugo and the others left, Roger, Snoopy and others also left one after another. Without Hugo''s restraint, Snoopy''s decision to stay in the territory of the bragging father was definitely a stupid decision. Back in the car, Hugo looked at Leonardo, who was unconscious, and couldn''t help but feel a headache. And those who followed Leonardo all flocked up, with a bright smile on their faces to say hello to Hugo. Hugo thought these people were all Leonardos friends, and greeted everyone with patience. , But in a blink of an eye, someone started to inquire about Hugos work, "I dont know when your next work will start? I hope I have the honor to be a member of the crew." After the man spoke, Hugo had a stunned look-he hadn''t encountered such a long time... a direct or even cheeky conversation, and someone next to him raised his voice and said, "Hey, Hugo is here, hey!" As soon as Hugo turned his head , he saw the camera of the paparazzi directly rushing over, and one person drooped Hugo''s shoulder and shouted "cheese" into the camera. The brilliant smile was simply Hugo''s best friend. If you dont understand what these people are all about, Hugo will have been in vain all these years, but Hugo did not expect that Leonardo would still be fooled by these people, not knowing what happened. A wry smile was drawn at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, and without any hesitation, he got rid of the shackles of the other party, and then got into his car. Fokkin and Toby stood in the door, "You drive over first, and I will bring Toby and Henry to come later." Fokkin shouted, their band has been touring together for so long, and there is a tacit understanding between them. , Fujin knows exactly how to deal with such a situation. Hugo didnt say much, he started the engine and left the scene quickly, but the paparazzi followed with perseverance until the Hugos car was far away. They reluctantly restarted. Back to the door of the club-interview those "Hugo''s new friends". Looking back at Leonardo, who was completely asleep in the back seat, Hugo just felt helpless. So many things happened just now, and this uncle slept so peacefully, even in the highest state of drunken life and dream. But that''s it. (To be continued) Chapter 1943： See the wind again Looking at the swimming pool in front of him, Hugo really had an urge to throw Leonardo down to make him sober, but in the end he still didnt do it, but just threw Leonardo severely there. On the sofa, watching him struggle twice with pain, and then fell asleep again groggy, Hugo was speechless for a while. Toby then came in and explained the cause and effect of the matterin fact, there was no cause and effect. Leonardo met this group of new friends. Under the suggestion of one of them, they went to the "river" to have a party. As a result, there was a dispute over the woman, and Leonardo took the initiative to provoke each other. "So, you mean, the person named...whatever it is, the woman who incited Leo to grab someone else?" Hugo looked at Toby in front of him, his words were calm, but Toby couldn''t help but shrink back. , And then nodded, "And the friend I met on the first day?" Toby nodded again, "So, you should know that it is the site of the bragging father. Almost everyone is equipped with a gun, right?" Toby was stunned, then his face changed drastically, and his eyes full of panic gave the most direct answer. Hugo sighed slightly, standing next to him without knowing what to say, looked at Leonardo who had passed out, and looked at Toby who was embarrassed, "You are washing first. Come on, the wound needs medicine. The paparazzi will be chasing you these two days. Be careful, and live here tonight." Toby''s head couldn''t turn around at this moment. He couldn''t believe it, they had already walked back around Guimenguan just now, but Mu dumbly nodded. Then he walked up to the second floor like a wandering soul. After watching Toby leave, Hugo looked back at Foggin and Henry standing aside, "So... Did Roger achieve his goal tonight? It wasn''t because we were interrupted?" Hugo also knew EMI Records. The plan is huge, and tonight is a very important part of it. Henry shook his head, walked to the sofa to sit down, twisted to find the most comfortable position, and then spoke. "No effect, do you know why Snoopy agreed to come out to see Roger tonight?" Hugo didn''t have time to answer. Fujin planned to leave, but Henry said, "Fujiin, you stay too. This has something to do with the band." Hugo and Fujin exchanged a puzzled look, obviously they didn''t quite understand the meaning of these words. After Henry briefly explained, the two people immediately understood. In fact, the East Coast hip-hop camp has the idea of ??establishing a music festival-they also hope to rely on the music festival to unite their fans firmly, like rock and roll, to truly integrate hip-hop into the mainstream and enter life. This is business, but it is also a dream, because each of them knows that only the entire hip-hop market has risen. More talents with hip-hop talents will be able to get aheadespecially most of them are black, which is bound to help the social status of black groups. "If I''m not mistaken, the West Coast must have the same idea. Otherwise, the bragging father will not be so easy to nod today. It is less than a year since the death of b.i.g." Although Henry is a glorious and deadly agent , But his grasp of the entire music circle is very sophisticated, and he can easily see the truth behind the scenes, "Although the West Bank is unwilling to admit it, the fact is that the East Bank is more organized and their ideas are more advanced. But they There is a bargaining chip, that is, the underground resources here are actually richer than the East Bank. Especially you." Henry did not explain it completely. But both Hugo and Fujin can understand. Since the strong rise of Glory to Death, many underground musicians from all over North America have flocked to Los Angeles, Seattle and San Francisco. Especially the "twisted tour" has lasted for more than half a year, and its influence cannot be underestimated. All of this makes The West Bund has become the area with the richest underground music resources in the last two years. "So you mean, the band''s resource is the buffer in the middle." Fujin said. Henry thought for a while, "You can say that, but I think you are a bridge connecting the east and the west, which would be more appropriate. They need Hugo''s influence and Hugo''s influence on large companies; they also need band''s influence. Influence, including the experience and resources of the "twisted tour". If I am not wrong, Snoopy should hope to join the "twisted tour" and follow you north and south." Hugo did not answer. Although Hugo was also a part of the "Twisted Tour" and gave a lot of ideas and creativity, the real work was done by the other four members of the band. Fujin thought for a moment, "But our tour is limited to rock and roll. This was stated at the beginning of the establishment. We signed an agreement with Vance." Henry showed a lazy smile, "As long as there is an interest involved, any agreement can be torn up at any time. It only requires greater interest. However, this is not the point. I think Snoop will be simpler than their intentions. , Just as a warm-up guest, or a special guest guest, join the tour to increase your influence. Haven''t rap rock come out recently, they probably mean that, and it will not really affect the work of the "distorted tour"." Henry''s words made Fujin nod slightly, because the main part of the "twisted tour" is a well-known or unknown underground band, so there are no warm-up guests. If there are other types of underground musicians who are willing to serve as warm-up guests, this can be discussed. "But it''s just my guess at the moment. Snoopy came here today as a test and revealed a little bit." Henry continued, "I don''t think Roger has any thoughts on this for the time being. After all, the music festival is for the record company. There is not much interest. "Music festivals are more part of the tour, and there is no direct contact with the record company, and it is almost impossible for the record company to spend a lot of effort, long time, and high cost to plan a music festival. This is the case with any record company, "The next thing is to see if Snoopy will contact us alone." However, if Snoopy and Glory to Death reach a cooperation, and the bragging father, as Henry predicted, does have an idea for the festival, then EMI as a middleman is bound to be profitable-Roger What needs to be done now is to measure the benefits. Fujin opened his mouth in surprise, and it took a long time to squeeze out his own voice from his throat, "When has our position been so important?" As a member of the glory to death, Fujin has not felt it yet. The band already has the ability to call the wind and call the rain, but today it clearly feels that the level is different, and he vaguely feels that he is changing history. Henry didn''t answer either, just looked at Hugo who was sitting next to him. Fu Jin understood it instantly that the "Twisted Tour" encountered many problems during the preparatory stage. Most of the time, it relied on the Hugo name to solve the problems. Since then, the band has gradually understood this truth. What''s more, once Hugo becomes a member of DreamWorks, no one will forget that David Geffen''s influence in the music circle is absolutely top-notch, even higher than that of "outside house" Roger. . Hugo, who was being watched by the two people, looked innocent, "Hey, I didn''t do anything well tonight. I didn''t drink or punch, and finally dragged the dead body back. Don''t do everything. Push it on me." This excuse was of no use at all, Henry and Fugin turned their heads directly, and left Hugo asidetalking to the air. "I''m going back tonight. You will talk to the other members of the band about this matter tomorrow and see what they think. In the next period of time, this matter is bound to have a follow-up." Henry confessed briefly, and then He stood up and walked out slowly, shaking. Fujin also stood up and patted Hugo on the shoulder, "I''m going to the guest room on the third floor." He had a drink today, and Henry drove when he came back, so he stayed here. That free posture, as if this is his home. In a blink of an eye, only Hugo was left sitting on the spot in the living room, Leonardo''s whispering voice was heard beside him, causing Hugo to shook his head and laughed bitterly. I dont know what happened to Leonardo today. Although Leonardo also participated in many parties before, there have been very few incidents. Most of the time, Leonardo is still a young man with ambitions and ambitions for acting. , So Leonardo actually didn''t pay much attention to alcohol and fighting. "Hugo..." Toby''s voice came from behind Hugo turned his head and saw Toby walking downstairs wiping his hair, "I know you must have a lot of questions, I I think I should come down and have a look." "Are you sure you don''t need to rest? I think you have drunk a lot tonight." Hugo watched Toby sit down opposite him, Toby shook his head, "I didn''t drink too much from Leo. They are more sober." Hugo nodded to express understanding, but didn''t speak immediately. He didn''t know how to speak. The most important thing was that he didn''t know what to ask. "Has Leo been like this lately?" If it is only a small chance accident, there is no need to worry about it. But Hugo remembered that in the past month or so, every time he and Leonardo talked, the other end of the phone seemed a little irritable, and he wanted to stop talking. This gave Hugo some ominous premonitions in his heart. However, Hugo had been involved in the shooting of "Trumen''s World" at the time, and there was no way to really spare the time, so it was delayed. Toby was stunned, which made Hugo realize that his first question was the key point. Toby''s expression suddenly drooped and nodded, "Yes, it has been like this for the past two weeks..." Toby Rather than looking at Hugo, he opened his mouth, closed it, then opened it again, and finally said, "It''s getting worse and worse, and it''s already out of control today." (To be continued. ) Chapter 1944： Repeat the same mistakes Hugo looked at Toby in front of him, somewhat dumb. Toby did not notice the surging in the eyes of Hugo, and went on to say, "The pressure on Leo has been increasing during this period of time. Just last week, he and a movie fan were in the crowds of the mall. There was a dispute because the woman had been following Leo and even tried to follow him into the mens bathroom. But he couldnt really move, so he went to nightclubs more and more...drinking more and more... There are more and more strange friends around...more and more women are looking for..." Speaking of the last, Toby''s voice slowly lowered like this, showing a little lack of confidence. Hugo didn''t speak, was silent for a while, but after all he didn''t hold it back, he laughed, and made Toby sit on the spot with a stunned expression. He didn''t know which part of the problem went wrong, his expression was completely hell. Generally, Hugo couldn''t help but waved his hand, "Sorry, I just thought of something else, Bai Xue Chuanqi''s latest chapter." Hugo actually thought that twenty years later, Leonardo was already a world-renowned top actor, and his strenuous pursuit of the Oscar statuette throughout his life was enough to constitute an epic novel. . In addition to his career as an actor, Leonardo''s private life has become the focus of countless people''s attention. It has become commonplace for him to change his girlfriend every other time. The models of "Victoria''s Secret" are what he asks for. Gong, and haunted all the big nightclubs all the year round, has allowed him to establish a huge network of contacts and won the nickname of "the king of nightclubs". Think of Leonardo''s scenery at that time. Comparing with the embarrassment tonight, Hugo felt a sense of joy inexplicably. Perhaps the future king of nightclubs grew up in this way. I saw Leonardo, who was corpse on the sofa, and his face was still stained. It looked like a color palette, and the smile that had only stopped was sketched out again, and he smiled chucklingly. Toby''s entire expression instantly stiffened. He thought Hugo was smirking, and he couldn''t help but moved his hips slightly when sitting on the sofa. The feeling of sitting on pins and needles was really uncomfortable. This made Hugo have to wave his hands again and again, "No. No, it''s my own problem. I thought of... well, a joke. It has nothing to do with you." "So, you have been in the nightclub lately?" Hugo asked actively, wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes. Actually it wasn''t so funny originally. But with Leonardo''s embarrassment and Toby''s embarrassment, Hugo was stabbed in a joke inexplicably, and it was out of control. Toby nodded in a daze, but didn''t answer again. After a while, Toby took the initiative to say, "Hugo, I know that Leo is not right now, very wrong. I have had a lot of fun these days, but... Leo is different from before. I don''t know what''s going on, but...I don''t like this look." In fact, this is growth. Childhood. A cup of ice cream can satisfy a whole day; but after growing up, the satisfaction of a villa only lasts the moment the card is swiped. Of course, this is not absolute, but the emptiness hidden behind is the complexity and helplessness of the adult world. Leonardo has been in Hollywood for the past few years, and it can be said that the wind has gone smoothly, and he has hardly encountered too many setbacks. Along the way, we were determined to advance towards our goal, and after the "Titanic", it soared into the sky. The positive and negative aspects of society swarmed in all directions, and Leonardo was lost in an instant with that rough and cruel way. Toby saw Hugo''s pensive expression, and some words came to his mouth, but after thinking about it, he simply said, "Leo is always willing to listen to you, maybe you can talk to him. " In fact, what Toby wants to say is that what Leonardo is going through now is the process that Hugo went through at the beginning, so Hugo is bound to help Leonardo. But thinking about it carefully, Toby knew that Hugo must know this fact better than himself. He didn''t need to deliberately remind Hugo, because even now, Hugo still suffers from harassment by paparazzi. As the night gradually deepened, all the noise around the entire villa settled down and became quieter and quieter. Leonardo was awake from the cold. Although he was covered with a quilt, the average temperature of the beach house was still lower than that of the city. What''s more, his body temperature was relatively low after he was drunk. Was directly awakened by freezing. I sat up in a daze, looked around, and then found the coordinates here, carefully recalled what happened tonight, but only fragmented fragments remained, which made Leonardo''s mouth dry for a while. dry. When I walked to the kitchen, I poured a glass of water into my stomach, which made me feel a little relieved. Standing still thinking for a while, Leonardo climbed up the steps and looked around on the second floor. He found that everyone was asleep and went up to the third floor. Only then did he discover the faint light in the study, and he was light-handed. Pushing the door open, the yellow light of the goose vented down like a waterfall, and the darkness slowly receded like mist, as if the whole world had become warm. In the light, Hugo sat cross-legged on the ground holding the guitar, while sketching the strings, while writing something on the draft in front of him. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Hugo raised his head and glanced at Leonardo, but there was no Say something more, then lowered his head and got busy again. Leonardo tiptoed to the side, held his breath, and tried to reduce his sense of existence. Then quietly looked up the draft in front of me, the top of it was impressively written "Save Rock (k. and.. In fact, this sentence can have another explanation: save rock. But Leonardo prefers his own understanding, because this is a more glorious explanation. Follow the trajectory of the lyrics and look down, "I need more dreams and less life; I need more light in the darkness. You will never see the tears in my heart, so go to hell! You can cry to tears Cheng Wangyang, then let go to me. You are the self you love, not the way others love to see you. In a world surrounded by the shouts of''yes'', I heard a roar: no, No!" All the impetuousness and doubts in Leonardo''s heart slowly settled down. Such a simple piece of lyrics, but it stirred up stormy seas in Leonardo''s mind. He could see too much in this lyrics. There are so many things, as if the soul deep in my mind is screaming frantically, "No! No!" This made Leonardo completely silent, looking at the pencil fonts, in fact, he could not read the music written by Hugo at all, but it did not affect his concentration at all, as if he was appreciating Heine''s poetry is average. Neither of them spoke. Hugo devoted himself to composing the score, playing a few syllables on the guitar from time to time, humming softly, and then making a little modification; Leonardo watched the line over and over again. , Chewing and savoring carefully, trying to find inner resonance from Hugo''s scattered humming. After a while, Hugo finished composing the entire score. He picked up the guitar and played it carefully from the beginning. I revised a few notes again, and then satisfactorily picked up the whole piece of paper and looked up and down. Leonardo did not hold back after all, and asked in a low voice, "Is the whole song finished?" Hugo did not speak, but chuckled lightly, giving a positive answer, "This is how you are in the legend. Haven''t the songs been written yet?" "You know?" Hugo turned his head and glanced at Leonardo, who was still holding the palette at this time, looking very funny. Leonardo did not realize his embarrassment, and said solemnly, "Yes, I heard Samora mentioned before, you have a song, it has been more than a year before and after, and it has not been finished." "Nineteen months." This song started from the first melody fragment and ended today. It has been 19 months. This is not only a song, but also embodies Hugo''s love for rock and roll. All the enthusiasm and expectation, "Neither did I expect that it would be completed in such a way today." Hugo didn''t turn his head and seemed to see the doubt on Leonardo''s face, and then said, "Inspiration is Its from you and helped me complete the final finishing touches." Leonardo couldn''t help but was stunned, and then a happy expression appeared on his face, but seeing Hugo shook his head seriously, he seemed to be saying "This is not a good thing", between Leonardo''s eyebrows Suddenly, his expression became wonderful and extraordinary, but in the end he chuckled slightly, "Anyway, this song has my credit. This is a good thing." Leonardo avoided Hugo''s sight, a little embarrassed and a little embarrassed. Hugo was silent for a while and took the initiative to say, "Actually, I have been thinking about it. I persuaded you to take this script at first, whether it is a good thing or a bad thing." Especially when Hugo already knows the history. Under the trajectory, he still convinced Leonardo to take over the "Titanic", which made Hugo even more uncertain. In fact, Hugo also knew that he persuaded Leonardo not to accept the script, then Leonardo faced an unknown actor career, and he would not know whether the ending was good or bad; and he persuaded Lei Leonardo takes over the script, then Leonardo will follow the historical trajectory. This is a choice without the right answer. Hugo has no right to control Leonardo''s life, but he always feels that he has become the program group behind "Trumen''s World", which makes Hugo feel very confused. Is it true for everyone? Trying to use their own logic to change the lives of others, then is everyone a Truman living in a certain world, and everyone is also trying to become the master of that world? Leonardo could see the confusion between Hugo''s eyebrows. He let out a long breath and shook his head, "No, this is your suggestion, but it''s my decision." Leonardo looked at it seriously. Reading Hugo, "You know, friends are a part of my life, so no matter whether it is a good or a bad thing, the person who needs to be responsible is me, not you." (to be continued) Chapter 1945： Mood precipitation Leonardo looked at Hugo in front of him and smiled lightly, "Hugo, the earth does not revolve around you. Don''t take everything on your shoulders. You look too arrogant. You know, I am now a top star comparable to you." Hugo was immediately amused by Leonardo''s words and teased himself, "Sorry, I am such an arrogant man." After smiling, Leonardo withdrew his gaze, lowered his head and thought for a moment, "Do you remember? After the great success of Independence Day, I said you should enjoy this situation, because this is what The height that everyone dreams of." Leonardo cant remember the specific words at the time, but it roughly means that, "I was envious of you at the time, and I also secretly thought, if I can get something like you Achievements, what will it be like." Leonardo turned his head to look at Hugo, he laughed, "Believe me, in my fantasy, I enjoy more than I do now, I Almost just wandering freely in that shining spotlight." Although Leonardo is laughing, the bitterness in his smile cannot be concealed at all. Its just that I didnt expect that there is a big difference between ideal and reality. People, I dont know how to face those excited faces." Leonardo looked at Hugo, the loneliness and confusion hidden in the depths were surging, "You know, many times When I look at them, I feel that the faces are distorted. They seem to be the devil in hell. It doesn''t feel like enjoyment at all, but fear." Hugo looked at Leonardo''s loss before him. He just sighed softly. He originally thought Leonardo was a fan of the authorities, but he forgot-history has changed, and the core of the change is himself. Leonardo was by Hugo''s side. Actually, he had seen these situations a long time ago, but unfortunately, the observation and personal experience are different. Even if you know what is going on in these situations, you are really in it. But it is hard to resist, and can only passively follow the trend. Such Leonardo looks so powerless and so helpless. "I know those friends don''t really want to be friends with me. They just want to use me." Leonardo gave a wry smile, "They even asked me if I could bring them to your villa. Having a party, I know what they are planning." Leonardo knew that he could realize this "wish". Hugo''s villa was always open to them, but Leonardo refused to do so. "However, I am really lonely these days. It seems that the only thing I get up every day is to face the endless media and people who are constantly screaming. Every day I take photos with others and give them autographs. , There is nothing else to do. This feeling is really horrible, it''s like the whole world is full of people. It makes people breathless." Leonardo''s words were not complete, but Hugo understood what he meant. Recently, as the "Titanic" is gaining momentum, it has become more and more courageous. The Golden Globe Award has even given eight nominations, and more and more attention has been paid to Leonardo-although the current "Titanic" The box office hasn''t surpassed "Independence Day", but the momentum displayed has made everyone stunned. Leonardo has become the hottest focus of the time at the end of the year. Can imagine. In the next period of time, this attention will only continue to rise. Let Leonardo''s living space become smaller and smaller, one day even his last personal space will be filled with paparazzi, that is the real disaster. A group of Leonardos friends have happened recently. Hugo and Alex are in the "Trumen''s World" crew. The other members of the glory to death have been busy "twisting the tour". Charlize goes New York went to a Broadway theater performance class, Sandra is dubbing "Prince of Egypt (.of.egypt, Jennifer Aniston and others are busy shooting "Friends"... In fact, even Toby Maguire also just finished shooting "Fera.and...in.las.vegas" and came back to Los Angeles for less than a week. When Leonardo needed friends the most, there was no one around him. Even if it was a phone call, because everyone had a working relationship, the call time became less and less, so Leonardos situation just became more and more. Oops. This made Leonardo fall into the predicament tonight. "You also experienced this situation back then, didn''t you?" Leonardo realized at this moment that the suffering and pain that Hugo endured during the period before the "Blurry Rain" world tour was indescribable. The pressure is almost everywhere. Whats more terrifying is that no one can understand his situation. Leonardo couldnt understand Hugos situation at the beginning. This is the truth. Even if Toby wanted to help Leonardo, Toby was helpless. . Hugo let out a long sigh and nodded, "Yes, you are going through the same process now. In fact, it''s not just you or me, but every actor in Hollywood who wants to be a top star. If you want to achieve a career, you must go through a path." It''s not just Hugo and Leonardo. In fact, how about Kim Carey, Brad Pitt and others? Since "Twelve Monkeys" got an explosive reaction, Brad''s career has fallen into a short trough in the past year. On the contrary, his lace news outside of work has become the focus of the paparazzi. From his and Gwyneth affair that gradually cooled to the breakup, to his happy encounter with a strange woman in the nightclub, almost every aspect of his life has been completely exposed by the paparazzi. "Can''t you just concentrate on acting, regardless of the lace news?" Leonardo''s eyes revealed countless blankness. "This is Hollywood." This is Hugo''s answer, a cruel and realistic answer. Even Jack Nicholson and Meryl Streep are hardly an exception. The aura around Leonardo slowly settled down, and the clear loss could be clearly felt, "Then how did you come here in the first place?" Hugo thought about it carefully. How did he come here? "Blurry Rain" World Tour? Or is it the support of Glory to Death, Leonardo, Charlize and other friends? Both, but neither, because what really supported Hugo''s coming out was his persistence in his dreams, so after that, he took "L.A. Confidential" and created "Perfect Perfection". The trough is just a short break to climb a new peak. "You watched this song for a long time." Hugo didn''t answer Leonardo''s question directly, but picked up the lyrics in his hand again and handed it to Leonardo. Leonardo took it and nodded, "Do you know how the inspiration for this song came from? When I arrived at Heathrow Airport to promote the "Independence Day", the entire tarmac was standing on the same day. Full of people, the turbulent scenes are still vivid in my mind so far. It was on that day that my heart''s obsession with rock was ignited again, and I longed to reawaken the rock faith that had been sleeping for nearly two decades. I know. This is a very overwhelming dream, but...at least I dare to dream." Having said that, Hugo couldn''t help but chuckled twice. Even he didn''t expect that this dream would really come trueat least not so quickly. The great success of "Blurry Rain" made him happy at the same time. , It also made him more calm. If the "storm" is the final pinnacle of glory to death, what should we do? Not only him, but other members of the Glory to the Dead also realized this after their ecstasy. This is also one of the important reasons why the "twisted tour" was promoted. "How can it be just me? It''s as if I am the last child who is still fighting, who still firmly believes: I will guard the faith, and gloriously raise my head to meet failure; I will engrave the melody in my heart, and my singing will never stop." Leon Nardo read the lyrics in his hand softly, repeating it twice, as if he was reciting a poem, "This is the lyrics you wrote at the time, right?" Hugo looked at Leonardo in amazement. He really didn''t expect Leonardo''s eyes to be so venomous, and he could see the lyrics at a glance. This also shows that Leonardo truly echoes the song "Save Rock (k. and. deep in his heart. Hugo nodded and gave an affirmative answer Leonardo fell silent, "So,''wherever you go, trouble will follow, only the connection is kept in the rock''? "Leonardo''s final note rose slightly, and raised his head to look at Hugo''s eyes, "Is that what you mean? Everything we do in our footsteps is trouble, but this is what we succeeded in." The only way? None of us can escape, we can only keep in the rock and roll?" Hugo was amused by Leonardos interpretation, but he nodded, This is your understanding, you have your freedom. However, personally, the reason why I was inspired tonight is Because of the lyrics." Hugo pointed to the paper in Leonardo''s hand and asked him to look down. "You are the self you love, not the way others love to see you. In a world surrounded by shouts of yes, I heard a roar: no, no!" How can we truly stick to ourselves, retain ourselves, and not forget our original aspirations in this vanity fair covered by a spotlight lantern? This is an eternal subject, and it is also a problem that every actor who works hard in Hollywood must face, and it is a problem that every ordinary person who aspires to be successful in his job must face? Will one day be blinded by fame and fortune? Will one day be crushed by life? Will one day be occupied with all my soul by money, so that I forget my relatives, friends, lovers, and even I forgot who I am. (To be continued) Chapter 1946： Go to the country Leonardo let out a long sigh, "I only understand now..." But the following words disappeared like this, without completing the words. In fact, Leonardo really understands now, why Glory to Death has experienced so many ups and downs, ups and downs, and even was on the verge of separation; why so much happened between Hugo and Joseph and Rick. Even the friendship has been pushed to the edge of the cliff; why Hugo is still conscientious and sincere after achieving such a huge success; why Hugo always shows no words and even takes the initiative every time he faces the media Attack; why after the success of "Independence Day", Hugo will start to fear the crowd... Only when you have really experienced it will you understand what a terrible vortex this is, and it is almost impossible to fight back. This road to success is full of such difficult and dangerous thorns and blood dripping everywhere, but not everyone can reach the end. Suddenly, Leonardo remembered the glorious song "Hollywood is not America (d''. The name "Helena-Jennie" seemed to have become his stand-in, gradually lost in Among the dazzling spotlights of Vanity Fair [hp]sf is Harry. Seeing Leonardo with a dejected face in front of him, Hugo''s brain gradually became clear. When he recommended Leonardo to take over the "Titanic", didn''t he expect this day to come Because this is the original historical trajectory, but now Leonardo''s life is more variable. Although I don''t know if he can incite butterfly wings again, at least he can try hard. "Leo, you have to figure out these questions yourself. Because the truth is the same, you know very well, but you can only rely on yourself if you really want to think clearly. I can''t help..." Hugo''s words made Leonardo drooped his shoulders completely, and looked at Hugo weepingly. The black and red facial expression was so happy that Hugo didn''t hold it back and laughedthen remembered again. Leonardo will call the wind and rain in the future. Hugo laughed more happily and couldn''t stop. Leonardo is just a black line. Seeing Hugo, who looked like a lunatic, was speechless for a while. Hugo finally controlled his facial expression, "You...you should really look in the mirror to see what you look like now." Leonardo squinted at Hugo speechlessly. Although he didn''t look in the mirror, he imagined that his condition would not be any better, but... Is it really good for Hugo to laugh at his friends like this? "Okay, okay, it''s my fault." Hugo finally stopped smiling. "I mean, I can''t help you figure it out because you still need to think about these things. But I am your friend and will always Be by your side." This relaxed Leonardo''s facial expression a bit, looking at Hugo expectantly. "Can I just move here recently? Anyway, you have so many empty rooms here." Hugo just felt choked. I dont know why. It seems that there are more and more permanent residents in his villa, "I have a better idea!" Hugo whispered in Leonardos ear. In a word, Leonardo immediately showed a happy expression and jumped up directly. "So, can we go now? Now?" After getting Hugo''s affirmative answer. Leonardo quickly ran downstairs, ready to go to the guest room to pack a few pieces of his own clothes-in fact, their group of friends more or less kept their daily necessities here in Hugo, almost equal to moving in. Permanently. Before leaving, Leonardo went into the bathroom and looked at himself. Seeing his wonderful color palette, he couldn''t say a word. No wonder Hugo smiled so happily just now. It turns out that he was talking to Hugo with such a cat face from beginning to endand he talked deeply into the soul. This...this is really...Leonardo grinned viciously. Grinding his teeth: This **** Hugo didn''t even help himself to wash himself, just threw himself on the sofa in the hall! "Hugo Lancaster!" Leonardo''s hateful voice made Hugo laugh again. Adam Lancaster got up at six in the morning. He first drove to his horse farm, rode two laps on horseback, and then inspected the details of life on the horse farm. This is an activity he enjoys almost every day. Then at eight o''clock, I went back to the town of Lanches leisurely, had breakfast in the restaurant, and then returned to my convenience store, ready to open a store. Adam saw a dark blue retro coupe parked next to the gas station opposite, and couldn''t help but glance again. This car looked dusty and very shabby, without any conspicuousness, but everyone who really knows the way. I know, this is a classic car worth collecting. Adam couldn''t help but glanced more, wondering who drove this strange retro car. Thinking about it, Adam slowed down a bit and walked to the entrance of the convenience store across the street. He couldn''t help but look back and look at it again, but there was no one around the car, and it seemed that the owner could not be seen. , Adam opened the door of the convenience store, and then two clear voices were heard, "Surprise!" Adam was shocked, and he subconsciously waved his fist and smashed it, but when he turned his head, he found that Hugo and Leonardo were standing in front of him. This made Adam''s fist smashed at the last moment. Brake, "Hugo Lancaster! Are you crazy?" Adam roared angrily, but he didn''t want to make Hugo and Leonardo laugh. Obviously, they were proud of Adam''s panic just now, which made Adam a little embarrassed, "What are you doing here! Don''t you have a job? If you are free, go find a girlfriend! " Adam pushed Hugo and Leonardo away, walked into the convenience store with an annoyed look, and started his daily day. "Hey, Dad, I finally came back for a vacation, did you welcome me like this?" Hugo was obviously in a good mood, and smiled brightly at Adam, with a hint of joy in his words. But Adam didn''t seem very happy. "On vacation?" The words seemed to be filled with dissatisfaction. Hugo didn''t care at all, and nodded, "Yes, I happened to have a vacation recently and I wanted to come back for a while. Leo also encountered some troubles, so he came with me to avoid the media." In fact, Hugo originally planned to go home during this time. Because of the filming of "Trumen''s World", he did not come back this Christmas. So I wanted to take advantage of this gap and go home to accompany my father. It''s just that Hugo hasn''t determined the time anymore. Leonardo happened, and Hugo directly decided the time to go home. The two drove all the way back to Lanches in the early morning. It was only halfway through the drive that Hugo remembered about Michael Roselle. He specifically called Rick and talked about the cause and effect. Rick is very simple and neat, "You don''t want to participate in the Golden Globes, so don''t participate. It''s okay to stay in Lanches on vacation. But Leo guesses there is no way. He''d better come back on the day of the Golden Globes." Especially when he heard that. Michael fled in the middle of the riot, not only didn''t seize the opportunity to get closer, but he didn''t have any sincerity at all, which made Rick frowned. Dont look at Leonardos momentum right now, but he is different from Hugo-he became famous overnight and his foundation is unstable. What''s more, James Cameron has more expectations for the "Titanic". He is I would never agree that Leonardo was absent from the Ballon d''Or. From this perspective, it is fortunate that Hugo did not join the "Titanic", otherwise the conflict between Hugo and James is definitely an untimely bomb. Similarly, in turn, for Leonardo, he also needs such a platform to take a step forward. Hugo originally wanted to fight for Leonardo, but Leonardo was very open, nodded and agreed, "I went to participate in the Golden Globes that day, and then sneaked back to the Oscars. Before, I could take a long vacation. Leonardo mainly took a fancy to the Hugos new racecourse, which can definitely be said to be a paradise. Adam also repaired the house there and it was completely a holiday villa. Such a clean environment is heaven for Leonardo. The matter was confirmed in a few words, which was also determined by the different positions of Hugo and Leonardo. Thus, Hugo and Leonardo appeared in front of Adam in this way. Hearing Hugo''s words, Adam couldn''t help but was stunned, and then he said in a huff, "The house is a mess You go and clean it up by yourself, I don''t have time to take care of you." Although the words are still not at all. You are polite, but Hugo can hear a little looseness in his father''s words. Hugo laughed, "Don''t worry, leave it to us. I have a coolie, there is absolutely no problem." Then Hugo beckoned Leonardo to turn and leave the convenience store, when he walked to the door Hugo said again, "By the way, the retro car opposite is a gift for you." Adam raised his head and looked at the backs of Hugo and Leonardo disappearing into the sun. The dark blue retro car on the opposite side gradually outlined its shape in the golden light. He couldn''t help standing there for a moment. The busyness in his hands started again. But the wrinkles around the corners of the eyes could not help but deepen slightly, and even the corners of the mouth became faintly relaxed. Hugo left Los Angeles in such a big way-less than twelve hours before and after he returned to Los Angeles from Miami, and then left directly again. The paparazzi were still triumphant, because the photos taken at the entrance of "River" appeared in the newspaper the next day, but this sentiment did not last long and learned that Hugo had disappeared from Los Angeles again unknowingly. After that, one by one was stunned, and his face like a chameleon was really wonderful. For the Golden Globes, this is even more terrible news. (To be continued) Chapter 1947： In a hurry Michael Roselle is definitely the most astonished of all people. He originally thought that he still had countless opportunities to convince Hugo. After all, there is still some time before the Golden Globe awards ceremony, but now he discovered that "river" That night was his only chance--and he didn''t seize it. Although Michael has been working hard to make up for the situation and tried to convince Hugo to attend this years Golden Globe Awards through Rick and Joseph, he still failed. After a round of Tai Chi, Hugo was determined to be absent from this awards ceremony. . When the "New York Post" broke the news that "Hugo Lancaster was absent from the Golden Globes for the fifth consecutive year", everyone was full of noise, although their focus was "Hugo despise the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, Refusal to attend the Golden Globes" was meant to satirize Hugo''s big game, but people''s attention did not develop as Colin Mailer expected. This is the fifth consecutive year that Hugo has been absent from the Golden Globe Awards. People have long been accustomed to such results. They would never think that Hugo is playing a big game. On the contrary, many people think that since Hugo is absent. , Then it must show that the Golden Globe itself is problematic, and the Hollywood Foreign Press Association may be tricky! This idea is like a wild grassland blown by the spring breeze, spreading across the United States in an unstoppable manner. Before, there was a big riot in the acting department of the 53rd Golden Globe, and then there was a dumbfounding list of nominees for the 54th Golden Globe...In fact, this is not the first time that the Golden Globe has faced such a situation. In recent years, the signs of the Golden Globes sensationalism have become more and more obvious, and the accompanying controversy has naturally increased. This time, it has once again triggered countless discussions. Let the Golden Globes stand on the cusp of unprecedented storms. This made Michael completely messy. Not only did the media public relations almost fail to keep up in time, even the live broadcast of the awards ceremony was almost ignored-the red carpet arrangement continued to be problematic, and the order of the awards guests was also problematic, even There were problems with the performance stage that night, and a series of problems made the parties feel overwhelmed, and Michael couldn''t take care of himself. There is no time to help in depth. Many protests broke out within the Hollywood Foreign Press Association-if the award ceremony cannot be held smoothly, it will definitely be a disaster. Not only will it harm their direct interests, but it will also harm their long-term interests in the future. This allows Michael to be said to be suffering from internal and external troubles, and in dire straits. In the midst of this crazy controversy, many insiders speculated whether this year''s awards ceremony would be cancelled, and the 55th Golden Globe Awards made its grand debut amidst chaos. The curtain was still kicked off at the Hollywood Hilton Hotel in accordance with the usual practice of previous years. At the last moment, further tragedy was avoided. As everyone expected, Hugo did not appear at the awards ceremony that night. Leonardo did appear on the red carpet with his mother and grandmother, successfully filling the void of Hugo''s absence. It is particularly worth mentioning that Tom Cruise was also absent from the awards ceremony, which made the Golden Globes bleak. Currently, only Brad Pitt appeared as the award-giving guest in Hollywood''s top-notch Iron Triangle, but in the absence of sufficient works, only the screams of girls are left around Brad. The momentum was completely suppressed by Leonardo. This became the hottest topic on the red carpet of the awards ceremony that night. But all the topics, in the final analysis, still have to return to the award itself, especially in the controversy whirlpool. The list of awards for the Golden Globes is even more eye-catching. It is conceivable that if this years list of winners is controversial again, perhaps the position of Chairman Michael will be unstable in less than two years. The turbulent Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association will inevitably weaken its influence again. The cards will be reshuffled again, and the next development direction of the Golden Globes will really fall into the unknown. But for the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Associationor, to be more precise, for Michael. In the chaos, the only good news is that this years awards are not a problem. After years of struggle and entanglement. The excellence of "Titanic" and "L.A. Confidential" became their best choices, which gave Michael valuable breathing time. These two works are undoubtedly the most successful works in 1997 in terms of box office performance and influence of works, including the affirmation of film critics, artistic value, etc., and they are also the works with the most enthusiastic response-even more commendable. Yes, these two works were also the champions and runners-up at the 1997 year-end box office: when the Golden Globes were held, "L.A. Confidential" was still the year-end champion, and "Titanic" had successfully entered the top five ranks. Previous awards ceremonies have proved this point. Although the concept of "awarding season" still has not appeared at this time, the uncrowned kings who have never been reconciled to loneliness have gradually begun to link the various award ceremonies. Look at the Golden Globes, Before the arrival of the Oscars, which work has won more professional recognition, the vague concept of awards season has gradually formed. Prior to the arrival of the Golden Globes, the major award ceremonies made their debut at the King of Insects. The five major unions, led by the American Producers Association Award, the American Screenwriters Guild Award, the Screen Actors Guild Award, the American Directors Guild Award, and the American Editors Guild Award, have become the best spokespersons for practitioners in the industry; the National Critics Association Award, the United States Large media organizations headed by the National Film Critics Association Award and the North American Radio Film Critics Association Award also have a certain right to speak, representing the film critics of major TV stations and radio stations; the New York Film Critics Association Award and the Los Angeles Film Critics Association Award are the regions headed The Film Critics Association became the last piece of the puzzle, and they represented regional professional opinions. This also makes the prototype of the entire awards season appear in major media for the first time. Although no one has done summary statistics, the award results of these authoritative awards ceremonies have become an important reference. "Titanic" and "L.A. Confidential" are the two works with the most mentioned names at previous awards ceremonies this year. If you add in the praise of "Perfectly Perfect", this will probably be the "Awarding Season" this year. The overall structure of the three works has almost won more than 70% of the awards, and the strong momentum is close to the 1994 Troika-"Forrest Gump", "Pulp Fiction", "Shawshank''s Redemption" , Even strictly speaking, the influence is even stronger: because the three works of "Titanic", "L.A. Confidential", and "Perfect Perfection" all exceed US$100 million, the audience''s attention has risen to unprecedented heights. Therefore, for Michael, the list of winners is instead his magic weapon to turn the tide of the battle. It has won him valuable adjustment opportunities. Choosing "Titanic" and "L.A. Confidential" is a decision that will never go wrong. . The list of winners of the 55th Golden Globe Awards also proves this point. "Titanic" in the two most fiercely competitive drama awards, best film, best director, both defeated the most powerful contender "L.A. Confidential", and won two trophies, which is also OK Seeing Michael''s unwavering choice: The Golden Globes will follow the era of blockbuster films, stand on the same tank as commercial films, and rise strongly. After missing "Independence Day" last year, this year''s Golden Globe Awards did not miss the "Titanic", so the Hollywood Foreign Press Association gave up the "L.A. Confidential" that reproduced the glorious retro drama film, and chose to bring it with visual special effects. A "Titanic" of the grand love of the century. In addition to the best film in the drama category and the best director, "Titanic" also won two trophies for best original song and best film score, eight nominations and four trophies. The results were outstanding, but other failed Among the four main awards, three of the "Titanic" lost to the most powerful competitor "L.A. Confidential", which also made the list of winners more and more interesting. "L.A. Confidential" won three heavyweight trophies for the best actor, best supporting actress and best supporting actor in the drama category, although it has not been able to shake James in the two departments of the best film and best director in the drama category. -Camerons position, but "L.A. Confidential", a work that has received numerous praises before, has won the corresponding recognition. It is worth mentioning that, relying on the excellent performance of "L.A. Confidential", Hugo won the best actor in the drama category for the first time at the Golden Globe Awards. This is undoubtedly a moment that countless people will remember-because this is the past few years. One of the biggest controversies in time As the best actor of the baby boom generation, Hugo has achieved countless honors, but the Golden Globes have not given him the corresponding recognition, a piece of music. The award for best actor in a comedy has become the biggest irony. However, all this was finally over on this night. In this duel, Hugo defeated Matt Damon of "Mind Catcher", Daniel Day Lewis of "In the Name of Love", and Leonardo Decca of "Titanic" Prio and Peter Fonda (da) of "The Beekeeper (ulee''s. won this award. It can be said that they stand out. In addition to Daniel''s ability to create some suspense for Hugo, Hugo is The performance in "L.A. Confidential" has an absolute advantage, and this award deserves its name. Because Hugo was absent from the award ceremony that night, director James-l-Brooks took the place of Hugo to accept the award. James satisfactorily replaced Hugo and thanked the Hollywood Foreign Press Association and expressed his admiration for Hugos dedicated work. Although there were no surprises, at least it gave the Golden Globes a face. Among the three trophies won by "L.A. Confidential", the other two are supporting role awards, but there is no best screenwriter award, and "Titanic" failed to win the award, so the final winner Who is the work? Is this a coincidence, or is it deliberate? (To be continued) Chapter 1948： Breathing space Among the winners of the 55th Golden Globe Awards, the "Titanic" won four awards and won a great ride; the "L.A. Confidential" won three heavyweight trophies, followed closely by the rain. Guo finally won the best actor in the drama category, but the biggest surprise came from Charlize Theron''s Best Supporting Actress Award. After being famous all over the world in "Before Sunrise", Charlize''s brilliant performance in "L.A. Confidential" once again won a round of applause, and he won the award without any suspense on the night of the Golden Globes. Among Charlizes four competitors, Joan Cusack (.) of "The Bridegroom''s Wrong Turn", Sigourney Weaver (y. Weaver) of "Ice Storm (rm, and "Titanic" Gloria Stewart (. stuart) of "No." actually does not have strong competitiveness. The real most powerful opponent is Julian Moore, who was nominated for acting for the first time by relying on "Boogie Nights". "Boogie Nights" can be said to be the most outstanding work in this year''s independent film, making director Paul Thomas Anderson famous in one fell swoop, and Julianne also starred in "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World", which can be said to be booming. But in the end, Charlize relied on her outstanding performance and rapid upward momentum to successfully win the first important award ceremony trophy in her life. At this time Charlize was only twenty-two years old. When accepting the award that night, Charlize, although quite excited, did not lose his temper, with a bright smile on his face. Special thanks to Hugo, Kevin, Russell and other co-actors for their great cooperation during the filming, especially Hugo for giving her a lot of help. In addition, Kevin Spacey also succeeded the "very suspect" the year before. Won the award again, this time he defeated incomparably powerful competitors, Robin Williams of "Mind Catcher", Greg Kinnear of "Perfect", Anthony Hope of "Broken Rage" Kings, Burt Reynolds of Boogie Nights (lds) and Qiang Watt of Aker. Indeed, due to the fierce competition in the best supporting actor department, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association gave an unprecedented six nominations, which has also become a laughable decision. But no one can deny the fierce competition. In the end, Kevin still relied on the fierce spark of rivalry with Hugo. Win successfully! "L.A. Confidential" unexpectedly won in the three acting departments of actor, supporting actor, and supporting actress, but unfortunately passed the screenwriting award. This also became the biggest accident of the night. Although the three trophies of "L.A. Confidential" are dazzling, the "perfectness" that has also won the three trophies is not inferior. This critically acclaimed second Hugo screenwriter work has won the best film in the musical comedy category. middle. In addition, there are the best actor in the musical comedy category and the best actress in the musical comedy category. It can be said that they are the biggest winners in the musical comedy category, even showing a strong momentum that is not inferior to the "Titanic". Like "L.A. Confidential", "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" swept across the army in the acting department. The two works have become the most typical representatives of the powerful cast of dazzling sparks in 1997. People can''t help but think of the "Death Row" the year before. And the "seven deadly sins." But the result that surprised everyone is that Hugo did not rely on "Perfect" to win the Best Screenplay Award for the first time, and "L.A. Confidential" also passed the award. In the competition for the best screenwriter at this year''s Golden Globe Awards, "Mind Catcher", "Perfect", "L.A. Confidential", "Titanic" and "Great Hero" launched fierce competition. This is undoubtedly one of the most competitive awards, even surpassing the "Titanic" and "L.A. Confidential" drama category best film awards. On top of the American Screenwriters Guild, which ended not long ago, "Perfect" won the best original screenplay award. And "L.A. Confidential" won the award for best adapted screenplay. It can be said that the solid and outstanding scripts of these two works are absolutely outstanding in the past year, and they truly once again show people the way of writing typical scripts, and let people deeply feel the importance of the scripts. When the era of blockbusters led by computer special effects has officially arrived, "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" have once again re-emphasized the unshakable importance of traditional movies. Above the Golden Globe Awards. Almost everyone thinks this is a competition between "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential", not only because it is the choice of the American Screenwriters Guild. And these are also the two most watched important scripts of the past year. Most media believe that the Hollywood Foreign Press Association will inevitably choose Hugo Lancaster, because this is not only a correct choice, but also a wise choice and a suitable choice. But the result made everyone take a breath, not "perfect", nor "L.A. Confidential", nor "Titanic", but "mind catcher"! "Mind Catcher" can be said to be a big show at the end of the past year, even surpassing the "Twelve Monkeys" of the previous year. This script was written by two little-known newcomers Matt Damon and Ben Affleck. However, his work won a lot of money, not only won a box office of 138 million US dollars, but also won unanimous applause from film critics, and won four important nominations at the Golden Globe Awards, drama category Best film, best actor in a drama, best supporting actor and best screenwriter. In fact, at the previous U.S. Screenwriters Guild Awards, "Mind Catcher" has already received a lot of praise and recognition. Many film critics associations have awarded the best original screenplay to this work-and this is just Matt In Heben''s first screenplay, the two young men are only 27 and 25 years old respectively, and their future is boundless. "Mind Catcher" has also become a shiny black horse at the end of the year, and the two names "Matt Damon" and "Ben Affleck" have also become the brightest new stars. However, the American Screenwriters Guild did not reward these two young people in the end, but gave praise to "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential." This winning result did not cause any controversy, because these two scripts are indeed outstanding and fully deserved. However, when it came to the Golden Globes, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association went beyond everyone''s expectations. It chose the "Mind Catcher" for the first time, and abandoned the "Perfect Perfection" and "L.A. Confidential" that shined in the U.S. Screenwriters Guild. This is not only a dark horse, but also reminds people of the grievances between the Golden Globes and Hugo. Honestly speaking, Hugos "perfectness" this time is indeed eligible for the prize, but The Golden Globe Award gave the Hugo the trophy for the best actor in the drama category, so this result cannot be said to be absolutely unacceptable, but it is still staggering. Two young men, Matt Damon and Ben Affleck, relied on this "Mind Catcher" to quickly rise to the top, and in one fell swoop became the representatives of young talents in Hollywood, plus George Clooney, who had failed to rise in the past year. , Leonardo DiCaprio soaring into the sky, it can be said that the Hollywood actor competition is now completely open, not to mention that Brad Pitt has not been able to go further, even the current momentum. The leading Hugo, Tom Cruise and Tom Hanks also felt the threat deeply. In any case, the best screenwriter of the Golden Globes chose "Mind Catcher" instead of "Perfect" or "L.A. Confidential" or "Titanic", which became the biggest upset of the night. Despite this, among the main awards, "Titanic", "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" have completed the major awards. There are only two missing fish, one is the best screenwriter. Award, the other is the Best Actress Award in the Drama category-this award was finally won by Judy Dench (h) relying on the outstanding performance of "Mrs. Brown (mrs.. This is undoubtedly the Golden Globe with the most concentrated list of awards. Among the 13 awards in the film department, "Titanic" won four awards, and "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" each won three trophies. , "Mind Catcher" and "Mrs. Brown" won first prizes, and the Belgian film "Rose Youth Dream (. successfully won the best foreign language film, which constituted the winner of the 55th Golden Globe Awards List. The "Mind Catcher" award for the best screenwriter was called the "Torse Trap", which became the biggest upset of the entire award ceremony; and Hugo became the biggest winner as the producer of the two works "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" , The momentum even surpassed the biggest winner "Titanic", the only flaw is that Hugo failed to make a breakthrough in the screenwriting department. Although the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association has sought a perfect balance-to reward Hugo with the actor of the drama category replaced by the fall of the screenwriter department; use "Mind Catcher" to create surprises and surprises, "Titanic" , "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" are three pillars... But even if people know that this is Michael''s intention, they have to admire the skill of splitting the cake! This list of winners is hard to criticize-even the best screenwriter department is not popular. Therefore, after the awards ceremony, the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association gained valuable breathing space. This time the media did not turn the finger at it again. Aiming at the Golden Globes, but enthusiastically launched a vision for the Oscars. Oscar''s screenwriting department is divided into two parts: original and adapted, so "Perfect" and "Mind Catcher" will fight fiercely in the best original screenplay department. Who will have the last laugh? And what will end in the face-to-face confrontation between Best Actor in a Drama Hugo and Best Actor in a Musical Comedy Jack Nicholson? Where will the best picture contenders for "Titanic", "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" go? This time the Oscar is bound to be very lively. Michael finally let out a long sigh, smashing a **** path in a melee, which almost consumed all his energy, but he also knew that this was just a short break, and the future of the Golden Globes is still full. Thorns. (To be continued) Chapter 1949： Trajectory change The Golden Globe Awards ceremony ended amidst the noise. Thanks to the outstanding performance of the three works of "Titanic", "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect", the list of winners did not cause too much commotion. But people can''t help but start to wonder: after five consecutive years of absent the Golden Globes, can we still see Hugo at the Golden Globes in the future? The whole Hollywood is in restlessness. As time advances, "Titanic" is approaching the height of history bit by bit, inciting all the enthusiasm in people''s bodies; and the two works of "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect Perfection" It has also gained more and more recognition during the precipitation of time, and it has become a weapon for conservative filmmakers against computer special effects. This confrontation was pushed to a peak after the Golden Globes. Unconsciously, 1997 has become another watershed in the films nearly two decades: popcorn movies represented by computer special effects and traditional drama movies represented by solid retro scripts. These two factions have launched a fierce confrontation, even It is even more sensational than the rise of "Pulp Fiction" in 1994, because this is a turning point in Hollywood''s history once again since "The Male and Female Thief". In the history that Hugo is familiar with, the "L.A. Secret" has not reached the height it is today, and the momentum of "Perfect Perfection" is not strong enough. The traditional academicians have not been able to unite the two, let alone shake the "Titanic". No." in the historical footsteps. But now Hugo, the little butterfly, has slightly changed the trajectory of history. The "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfectly Perfect" were overwhelmingly vigorous. It has even surpassed the "Titanic", which has not been able to break the box office history before the end of January, and has become the best weapon for conservatives in the entire North American market in this "tradition vs. innovation" battle. The traditional conservatives have the upper hand temporarily. But in the same way, "Titanic" is not alone. The brilliant achievements of "Independence Day" last year have become an important weight. Now the two have joined forces to promote history, which has also brought the weight of the wheel of history to a higher level. Even if the "Titanic" has not been able to reach a sufficient height for the time being, it still does not affect the unity of the reformers. This time, the traditionalists and the reformists are confronting each other. No one can predict the end, because the gap is even weaker. The situation is more anxious and the situation is more complicated. The unpredictability of the future also makes life more colorful. Interestingly, whether it is traditional or innovative, the biggest bargaining chip they rely on is Hugo. This is also the most profound manifestation of Hugo''s ubiquitous influence on the entire film industry today. In fact. In addition to his personal efforts, Hugo was able to grow to where he is today. In fact, the attitude of the traditional and innovative has played a decisive role. From the rise of "Pulp Fiction" to the social influence of "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row", Hugo has always been in a whirlpool of controversy. The traditionalists have ignored Hugo''s efforts, even because of Hugo''s golden light. The sparkling "Golden Raspberry Award" repelled Hugo; the reformers also questioned the success of "Independence Day", especially the hesitant attitude of major production companies, which not only gave 20th Century Fox a chance . It also gave Warner Bros. and Sony Columbia Pictures opportunities. In the whirlpool of support and opposition, Hugo has gradually come to the present step by step, accompanied by the great success of "Independence Day" and "L.A. Confidential". With the emergence of "Titanic" and "Perfect Perfection", history finally came to a real fork in the road. The left is history, and the right is history, but no one knows where the film industry will go. It is as if the "male and male thieves" were rejected by 17 directors and created their own history, which directly led to the elimination of more than 50% of professionals in the industry-Ernst Lechman is one of them. . Precisely because of the importance of such a historical crossroad. The cake selection of the Golden Globes has not become the object of verbal criticism, on the contrary, it has become a successful example of the way of balance. This not only left Michael breathing room. It also gave hints to the future development direction of the Golden Globes. So, is it because Hugo relied on his own weak power to change history and let the development of the film industry enter a whole new field; or is history overwhelming Hugo''s personal strength with its indestructible crushing force, allowing the Golden Globe to win Won a valuable hint while lingering? This may always be an unsolvable problem, but it is also the unpredictable charm of history. Because of the powerful influence of the historical moment, and because Hugo attracted most of the attention, even the dilemma of the Golden Globes was temporarily forgotten, not to mention an actor quietly disappeared. So at the celebration party after the Golden Globes, Leonardos disappearance was not noticed at all. When everyone reacted, Leonardo had already left Los Angeles and quietly returned to Lanches, enjoying A rare leisure vacation. After the Ballon In expressing your own views, because this will be a crossroads that will be enough to change everyone''s life, no one can be an exception. No one wants to be like the group of people like Ernst Lechman, to be the losers eliminated by history. All these disputes may not be able to stop for a long time in the future-to be more precise, it has not stopped after the twenty years that Hugo is familiar with. It has always been the core focus of the film industry''s debate, but the wheel of history is advancing. The pace will not stop because of these disputes, what should happen will still happen. I dont know what the future will be like. Maybe the 70th Oscars can give the authoritative opinions of industry insiders-at least representing the trend of more than 5,000 professional opinions in the industry. Is it "Titanic" or "Los Angeles" confidential"? And the confrontation of "L.A. Confidential", "Perfect Perfection", and "Mind Catcher", is it the victory of the traditional school, and the strong unity; or the bad news of the traditional school, internal consumption caused a tragic defeat? The answer will be given at the awards ceremony on March 23. However, until then, the debate will continue. However, these arguments have nothing to do with Hugo and Leonardo, who are far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. At least for a short period of time, it doesnt matter. A week ago, Hugo announced that he would not attend the 40th Grammy Awards. At the same time, the other four members of the glory to the death also said that they would be absent this time. Grammy. This is undoubtedly regrettable news for the entire Hollywood. Not long ago, the 40th Grammy announced the list of nominations. In the absence of any new albums, Glory to the death relied on the album "Blurry Rain" to win four nominations, and once again rock and roll. The recovery momentum continued. "A Long Road (. This song was nominated for two nominations for Best Single of the Year and Best Production of the Year. Whether Hugo can win the Best Production of the Year award for four consecutive years has also become the four major comprehensive awards. The biggest thing to watch. In addition, this song has also received a nomination for best rock song, and will compete with Jacob Dylan (. Dylan) who turned out last year-he is the famous Bob Dylan. Son. In addition, "Waiting for the world to change (.change also won a nomination for the Best Pop Band Group Award. Relying on these two singles alone, Glory To Death has once again become a frequent visitor on the Grammys, continuing the strength of winning eight phonograph trophies last year. Regardless of whether he won the award or not, Glory to Death has been engraved with his own name in history. The absence of the Grammys is not a pity news for the death of glory. On the contrary, the "twisted tour" has been in full swing out of the category of an awards ceremony, and is breaking through the thorns on the road of history, creating a new world of rock and roll. This is a dream that the Beatles, Pink Floyd, Guns and Roses, Zeppelin, Queen, Rolling Stones and other great bands could not realize. The same is true for Hugo in Xanadu. Compared to Grammys, he cares more about the progress of the "twisted tour". He also went to Cheyenne to meet with the band members several times before and after, and met the Pearl Sauce Band. , Alice Prisoners Band, Cohen Band, Radio Commander Band, Goatskin Band, Nine Inch Nail Band, etc., these usually bohemian bands have united because of the "twisted tour" and formed a powerful force. , Unite forward. Hugo got up a little late today because last night he tried to write a plan for the advantages and disadvantages of the future music festivals, and handed it to his teammates, using his limited power to let "Twisted Tour" played more role. Originally thought it should not be a difficult task, but Hugo has been so busy until the sky is bright, still unable to organize the countless information into an outline, and finally can only go to sleep in a daze. When I got up, Leonardo and Adam were not at home. Even without asking, Hugo knew that the two of them must have gone to the racecourse again. Leonardo has recently become fascinated by the wide and flat racecourse and likes to be there. It feels like galloping freely in an unconstrained vast space, so I go to the racecourse with Adam to run for half an hour almost every morning. Hugo took out the sandwiches from the refrigerator, nibbling on them, and walked towards the convenience store-he was the only one at home, so the task of opening the store naturally fell on him. Nodding hello to the residents of the small town skillfully, this kind of peaceful and slow life can indeed make people calm down. Unlike the leisurely and lazy vacation, the strong atmosphere of life here can gradually calm down, which is true peaceful. "Hey, handsome guy, do you have time?" A shout came from the direction of the gas station, which made Hugo couldn''t help but look back. Then he was stunned, and then the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed. (To be continued) Chapter 1950： Opportunity advance Standing in front of Hugo, it was Charlize Theron. She was wearing a cowboy outfit and a fringed cowboy hat. She looked like a cowboy girl. She was leaning on a dark red pickup truck and facing the rain. Guo raised his chin, with a teasing smile at the corner of his mouth, "Hey, handsome guy, do you have time?" Hugo recognized Charlize and couldn''t help but lowered his head and chuckled slightly, "Of course, do you want me to have coffee?" "Man, you are a man." Charlize curled his lips and showed a disdainful expression. The subtext is: You should buy me coffee. Hugo shook his head, and said solemnly, "But you asked me." Hugo didn''t go over, and shouted loudly across the street, and then drew out his pocket, "Say, I I went bankrupt yesterday. I dont even have fifty cents now, and Im worried about how lunch should be settled. All my hopes rest on you." Charlize pursed his mouth and nodded his chin for a while, and then looked sympathetic, "Well, look at your pretty face, I can buy you a sandwich." Hugo held it in his hand and still had it. A bite of the unfinished sandwich was placed next to his mouth, with his mouth wide open but not knowing whether he should eat it or not, Charlize laughed when he saw it pounced. Finally Hugo put the sandwich in his mouth and chewed slowly. Charlize strode forward with bold strides, and put his right hand on Hugo''s shoulder, "Brother, then, if you do me a favor. I''ll treat you to a big meal at noon! Bacon!" How about pairing two eggs?" Hugo couldn''t help it now, and he laughed. He took Charlize''s hand away, turned and opened the door of the convenience store, "So, you made a special trip to Lanches, didn''t you come to see me? It''s disappointing." "Have you heard? Irene Vonos decided to abandon the appeal." Charlize didn''t joking anymore, followed Hugo and slowly entered the convenience store. Then he looked at the old convenience store carefully, instead of paying attention to Hugo''s response in a hurry. "Who?" Hugo''s mind was blank. There was no reaction at all, who Charlize was talking about. Charlize was not in a hurry, "Is this Adam''s shop?" Charlize carefully looked at the posters on the window, all of which were movies starring Hugo. The opposite wall is covered by a large piece of newspaper like clip art. A closer look reveals that these are all reports on Hugo. From a distance, there is an indescribable sense of art. In just a small space, you can deeply feel that this is the concern that a father has poured into. Charlize looked back at Hugo and found that Hugo meticulously began to wipe the shelves, sorting out the cluttered items next to him, it did not look like the top superstar in Los Angeles at all. Just an ordinary son. This inexplicably made Charlize feel a touch of warmth, and she did not rush to answer Hugo''s question, but rolled up her sleeves. "Is there anything I can help?" "Uh, originally, Leo and I were planning to clean up today. Since Leo hasn''t returned yet, let''s start first." Hugo was also unceremonious, "Leo will come back in a while, let him set up the warehouse. Moving goods. I bought a lot of goods yesterday, and Adams waist is not very good. It has not been sorted out." Charlize lied to the ground, and then began to fetch water and wash cloths, and really started to work. "Aren''t you studying in New York? The courses are over?" Hugo asked in a casual chat while sorting the containers. Charlize carefully looked at the wallpaper on the wall that left traces of time, the smile on the corner of his mouth could not help but slowly outlines, carefully avoiding these fragile papers, and sweeping the surrounding dust, "No, I am still studying hard. In, I took the first course, and I signed up for the second. As you said, the test of live performance on stage is really frightening, and I almost think I cant act at all. God. "Hehe, in fact, you don''t have to persecute yourself that much. There is no essential difference between Expressionism and Methodism. Both are one of the ways of performance. What I study may not be correct, maybe it is wrong." Hugo laughed Haha said it. Charlize couldn''t help laughing. "At least you are right. Performance requires constant exercise and constant polishing. Watching other people''s performances and experiencing different performances are all a process of learning. Staying in New York. For more than two months, the gains are indeed not small." "Oh, by the way, I forgot to congratulate you, the Golden Globe Award for Best Supporting Actress, a beautiful victory." Hugo remembered now, in fact, it has been half a month since the Golden Globe Awards, but they The Golden Globe Award has never been very important, so they did not call each other to congratulate each other. Charlize raised his eyebrows, "So you want me to congratulate you on winning the Golden Globe Award for Best Actor in a Drama Series?" A rhetorical question made Hugo chuckle and shrug, noncommittal, "You haven''t said yet, why are you suddenly Interrupted the acting class and ran over to Lanches." "Oh, yes, Irene Vonos." Charlize mentioned the name again, "This is the reason I came here to find you, because I received a very good script project, but in fact I hesitated. Because I''m not sure if I can perform this role well, I worry that I will ruin this great opportunity." Hugo frowned and looked puzzled, "You have already got this script project? That means the crew has confidence in you, and you got the role by your own strength, so what are you still worried about?" "Do you remember Irene Warnos?" Charlize did not answer directly, but instead asked Hugo a question. Hugo seriously thought about it, but still shook his head, "Forgot? It was still sunset. When we were in the square, we saw her news, or did you specifically let me watch it? That serial female killer? The court sentenced her to death, but she refused to plead guilty and kept on appealing? That poisonous spider in Florida?" "Ah! It''s her!" After Charlize''s prompts one after another, Hugo finally understood, how could he forget this woman! Because Irene Enos, nicknamed "female. Devil", this is Charlize''s successful Oscar queen role! Although Charlize has been conscientiously polishing his acting skills in Hollywood, but just like Nicole Kidman, Michelle Pfeiffer, Julia Roberts and other beautiful actresses, they want to be recognized by the industry. The difficulty increases exponentially, because people always position them as vases habitually, even if their performances are exceptionally good, it is still difficult to be recognized-it must be twice as difficult and work harder. In the history that Hugo is familiar with, Charlize has been in Hollywood for nearly ten years, and finally met the role of Irene Enos in "Girl. The Devil". In order to star in this work, Charlize did not hesitate to pretend to be ugly, and even people couldn''t help her original beauty. And in the movie, Charlize showed the absolute acting skills of possessing soul, and finally soared to the sky, not only became famous in one fell swoop, but also broke the shackles of the vase and won the first Oscar trophy in her life, which truly proves Lost myself. It can be said that for Charlize, the work "Female. Devil" is a very important work in his career. When Hugo saw the news that Irene Enos refused to accept the death sentence, his first reaction was to think of Charlize, so Charlize read the news. It just didn''t happen that Hugo had already forgotten it, but Charlize mentioned it instead. "What''s wrong with her?" Hugo asked curiously. His head hadn''t turned around for a while, because in history, Irene formally announced that he would abandon the appeal and accept the death sentence in 2001, and then in October 2002. The death penalty was formally executed in June, ending the life of the news media as "the most terrifying female serial killer in American history." Hollywood quickly adapted the story into a screenplay and invited Charlize to star in the film. The film was released in 2003 and then won the title of queen for Charlize at the 76th Oscar the following year. Therefore, when Charlize mentioned Irene at this time, Hugo did not react at allbecause it was nearly four years away from 2001. "She gave up the appeal." Hugo was stunned by Charlize''s answer. The track of history has changed because of him The fate of many people has deviated from the original track, including Michael- Jackson, including Charlize Theron, including Leonardo DiCaprio, but he did not expect that the fate of Irene Enos has also changed in this time and space, "In fact, she was at the beginning of last year. I gave up the appeal. After that, the court sentenced the death penalty. After that, Patty Jenkins () began to change Irenes story and went into prison several times to talk face to face with Irene. The script was successfully completed..." Hugo couldnt help but stop and listened carefully to Charlizes narration, She gave the script to several companies, but no one wanted to shoot it. Not long ago, she found DreamWorks, and David moved around. When he arrived at the script, he developed some interest, and after some conversations, David thought it was a work worth investing in, so he approached me and asked if I would play the role of Irene." History always arrives in a way that is caught off guard, but re-fits on track in a staggering way. Irene Enos gave up the appeal five years early and accepted the death sentence; the script of "Girl. The Devil" appeared five years early, but after going around a lot, he finally found Charlize Theron again. But is history really that simple? At this time, Charlize, who is not yet twenty-three years old, can really show the maturity and experience of twenty-eight years old and play the role of Irene Enos well? (To be continued) Chapter 1951： Unpredictable timing Wall Street professionals are well versed in the principle of "timing", and making accurate decisions at the right time is the key to success. The same is true in the film industry. If the "Seven Deadly Sins" were released without the resistance of young volcanoes, they might not be able to achieve such a brilliant success; if the "Avengers" was 10 years in advance, aside from the constraints of visual effects, genre films It is not yet mature, and the market is not fully mature, and it may usher in a disastrous defeat; the "Future Water World" brewed a tragedy in 1995, but if it is placed five or ten years later, even if it fails to succeed, it will not lose money. Bring down a company. This is especially true for the Oscar statuettes. For example, the year when "Shawshank''s Redemption", "Pulp Fiction", and "Forrest Gump" collided, if these three works were placed in other years In the theater, they may all have the ability to capture the little golden man, but it is a pity that they met head-on, and history chose the "Forrest Gump" that best fits the historical trend of the year. If history has undergone a slight change, who can be sure Say, it is not "Pulp Fiction" or "Shawshank''s Salvation" that won in the end? This is the importance of timing. In the history that Hugo is familiar with, the work "Girl. The Devil" was released at the end of 2003. Charlize gave an amazing performance. In the following awards season, the work was almost absolute. The advantage leads the battle for the queen, and he is crowned with the title of queen at the 76th Oscar in one go. But now. From 2003 to 1998, will the timing really be correct? Charlize was only twenty-three years old in August of this year, and this age is still young and immature in Hollywood. Most of the actresses have appeared in some campus youth love comedies at this stage. Actresses like Charlize who have worked hard to polish their acting skills are definitely rare. But even so, the current Charlize is still immature. Whether it is performance experience, social experience or understanding of performance, under the lack of time, there is still much room for growth. The role of Irene Enos is not only heavy and dark. And complex and sharp, but also delicate and fragile. How a woman without the power to bind a chicken became a serial killer that shocked the United States, and the cruel and cruel methods of killing are even more outrageous. But hidden behind her ferocious and terrifying face, it is the obsession with love. There is also the loneliness longing for care, that softness, heartbreaking, and even more terrifying, this soft corner has been wiped out bit by bit in life. This role is intricate, profound and true, and the challenge is unimaginable, even surpassing any role Hugo has played so far. Is Charlize competent? Not only that, but the Oscar prospects cannot be ignored. Everybody knows. The Oscar nomination is strength, but winning is luck. Charlize had the right time and place at the 76th Oscars. At that time, none of her four competitors could give effective challenges. Relying on "Whale Rider ( to win the nomination for the first time, Keisha-Castle-Hughes (Castle-Hughes) was only twelve years old and was destined to accompany him early in the morning; Samantha of "Forward Heaven ( -Morton won the acting nomination for the second time, but the overall strength of the work is too weak and almost ignored. The ones who can really make an impact on Charlize are Naomi Watts (s) of "21 grams (21 grams and Diane Keaton of "Love is compromise (''a., but "21 grams" "The public relations of "are focused on the actor Sean Penn, and Diane''s work is a romantic comedy with weak competitiveness. so. Almost no one can create a threat to Charlize, who has dedicated his career best performance, and Charlize finally leads the way in one fell swoop. But if the "female. Devil" is advanced five years. Without the most important timing and luck, can she still successfully win the most important queen trophy of her life? If "Female. The Devil" was actually filmed and released in 1998, then would this work become "Forrest Gump" or "Pulp Fiction", or simply fail completely and be obliterated in 1998. Here, no one ever mentioned it. This is a question that no one can answer. Neither can Hugo. "Hugo? Hugo!" Charlize found that Hugo seemed to be in a trance. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear Hugo''s movement, so he had to shout. Hugo then turned to Charlize, cast a suspicious look, "I''m asking you, what do you think?" "What are you worried about?" Hugo hesitated and asked. Charlize chuckled lightly, "Worried that I won''t be able to play this role? Worried that I would ruin the script? By the way, I have read the first fifteen pages of the script. It is so exciting! I really like it too muchworry about my ability. Isnt that enough? Worried that Im doing something beyond my abilities? Worried that Im making a wrong decision of course, the main thing is that Im worried that David made a wrong decision. Charlize''s tone was very relaxed, with a hint of self-deprecating in the words, but she could still vaguely feel her anxiety and hesitation. Hugo found that the situation seemed similar at this time-Leonardo''s situation came to him again. When he persuaded Leonardo to play the "Titanic", although it is completely different from today, it is essentially the same: how should he give his opinion when he knows the trajectory of historical development? Has he become the "program producer" in "Trumen''s World" who hides behind the screen and manipulates the lives of his friends? This is really ironic, because Leonardo is now in Lanches, completely away from the chaos of Hollywood. In fact, Hugo knew that James Cameron had already had two fierce conflicts with Rick for this, and even once James slammed the door directly. Because "Titanic" is still in the propaganda period, but Leonardo and Kate are both absent from the follow-up propaganda, which is simply a shame for James. However, the propaganda period is not the most important. After all, "Titanic" has been released for nearly two months. The intensive propaganda period has already ended. James'' real intention is still Oscar. Although the awards season has not formed, although the Oscar public relations has not really taken shape, James has keenly smelled the clues. He hopes that Leonardo and Kate can accompany him to attend some parties, some banquets, some dinners, and do a good job of public relations. He needs to win this confrontation between "Titanic" and "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect". He needs to win this confrontation between him and Hugo. He needs to win this confrontation between traditionalists and reformers. The confrontation between. However, Leonardo disappeared directly, and Kate returned to London for a short time after finishing the filming of "Trumen''s World". Although he could shoulder the British propaganda work, the United States was beyond reach. This almost made James blow up. But the problem is that Leonardo is hiding under Hugo''s wings. Now even Shirley Lansing and Kevin Pence are not willing to confront Hugo head-on-even for James- Cameron. This makes James full of anger, there is no place to vent, he can only be angry at Rick. Even so, Leonardo still stayed in Lanches, enjoying this moment of peace that belonged to him. And now, Charlize also left New York, instead of telephone contact, arrived in Lanches in person, asking him for help. This is trust in him, but it is also a responsibility. Hugo did not answer immediately, but thought about it seriously, "Do you remember how we felt when we saw the news?" Charlize followed Hugo''s words and began to recall, "We all think this is a very crazy thing. The world, what is forcing this woman to embark on this road of no return. In fact, life is like this in many cases. The hateful person must be pitiful, but the reverse is also true, because man is a very complex animal, we Everyone is the same, yet completely different. Especially for someone like Irene Enos who has embarked on an unknown path, she knows that the point is the cliff, but she still keeps on striding forward and wants to understand her. It becomes more difficult." Charlize nodded, and his voice fell slightly, "I know, there are so many unknowns in it, we can''t understand it." Charlize raised his head and slammed into Hugo''s eyes. , There was a touch of bitterness and pain reflected in the amber eyes like a calm hot spring, Charlize instantly understood the meaning in Hugo''s eyes, he was thinking of her father the paragraph A memory that is firmly buried deep in my mind but never disappears. Hugo is always like this. She can easily understand her true thoughts, but she is not aggressive. On the contrary, her slightly dimmed mood shines in again. Charlize pulled out a shallow smile, thanking Hugo for not directly saying the man''s name, not poking her inner wound, but giving her enough support. Taking a deep breath, Charlize buried his inner thoughts, and then said, "This is also the reason why I am worried. This is not just a role, but a real person. Let me play Irene Enos. This is almost an unimaginable huge challenge. I don''t even know if I have enough ability to penetrate Irene''s heart to explore her scarred past." Hugo lowered his eyes slightly, concealed the inner waves, and then looked at Charlize again. This time he heard the vague expectation in Charlize''s tone that didn''t change much-it seems that Charlize is actually in his heart. Deep down, she still wanted to take over the script. She came to Hugo not to ask for advice, but to gain courage. This is the Charlize he is familiar with, embracing the great dream of acting, and slowly advancing step by step in the torrent of Hollywood, but he has never given up easily. (To be continued) Chapter 1952： Rise to the challenge "You know, this may be the most difficult character in the script I came into contact with." Hugo said, but Charlize was stunned by this evaluation. It seemed that he didn''t expect Hugo to think so. "What about the''Seven Deadly Sins''?" Charlize did not say "Ramble on Death Row", but said the role of the anonymous in "Seven Deadly Sins", which made Hugo laugh slightly, and then shook his head, "It can''t be compared. Because. Anonymous is a role that leaves countless blanks. More often, he can be filled by me and left to the audience to imagine. But the role of Irene Enos is different. She is real, and every move is It is so clear and widely known that what the film needs to show is her life, which is too difficult." Similarly, "Death Row" cannot be compared with "Female Murder Case Pursuit. Demon Head"-purely speaking from the difficulty of role interpretation, because "Death Row" is a rivalry, Hugo and Susan Sarandon push each other. Promote each other, but "Female. Devil" uses the role of Irene Enos to promote the plot. In fact, there are also two characters interacting in "Female. Devil", which is Irene''s same. sex. Love girlfriend Hilby Walker, this role is played by Christina Ricci (i) in the version that Hugo is familiar with. This little girl born in 1980 has shown her acting potential early. She used to play in Li . Ann''s work "Ice Storm" was highly acclaimed, and then starred in Tim Burton''s "Drifthead Valley", becoming a representative of the new generation touted by countless film critics. Hilby Walker is also a very complicated character. She is dangerous and ruthless, young and at the same time capricious, wanton and ostentatious. It was she who gave Irene hope, but she dragged Irene into the abyss step by step. It is a pity that Christina was not qualified for this role. The humanity she gave Hilby was too weak, let alone digging deeply, which affected the quality of the entire work. Of course, this indirectly makes the movie a stage where Charlize shines all by himself. Objectively speaking from an academic point of view. Irene Enos''s performance is as difficult as the two roles of Anonymous and Matthew, but due to the emphasis of the script and the complexity of the characters. Irene''s challenge is definitely stronger. "So let me play such a role, I don''t have absolute confidence to be competent." Yu Guoguo told the truth, but there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, which made Charlize stunned. Then he rolled his eyes, "Then what do you want me to do?" Charlize let out a long sigh of annoyance and drooped his shoulders, "If you can''t even do the job, then I will definitely not be able to do it. God!" "Why?" Hugo''s words made Charlize angrily, "Why? If you think you can''t play a good role, I don''t know who else in Hollywood can have absolute confidence that he can, anyway, I don''t have one. " Instead, Hugo was amused by Charlizes words, Although this is a compliment. But I have no way to agree. I am indeed a good actor-or an excellent actor, said Hugo himself. He chuckled twice. Obviously some are not used to being so boastful, "But I am not omnipotent, and there are still many roles I cant do. Dont say its great, its far from old dramas like Jack Nicholson and Meryl Streep. , I still have a lot to learn." This is not humility, but fact. "Not to mention. Irene Enos is a woman, and I am a man. I think I don''t have the skill of Robin Williams, so I can perform women vividly." Hugo''s words immediately made Charlize. Knowing that he was being played around, the rag in his hand smashed directly at Hugo, Hugo quickly flashed away, and the rag hit the shelf with a click, making Hugo laugh proudly. Hugo stood up again, like Charlize''s clenched fist. He quickly raised his hand and surrendered, explaining, "What I really mean is that if you think you are not competent for a role, just refuse because of cowardice, then you will always Can''t be a real actor." "But..." Charlize opened his mouth, but Hugo interrupted the following words before he could speak. "Of course, there are times when a character is beyond the scope of his own ability, and knowing that rejection and giving up are also part of wisdom." Hugo continued, "But at least you should give yourself a chance, for example, if you get the script, Study and read carefully, and truly devote yourself to the role, and see where your limits are. If you cant do it, thats good, you know your shortcomings, and then continue to work hard; if you do... then, maybe this This is your best chance to achieve self-breakthrough." Charlize''s right fist slowly loosened, and he fell into his own thinking. Hugo''s voice slowly sounded from the side, "For example, when I took a photo of Schindler''s List; for example, I was in When starring in the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Convict''s Walk" one after another; for example, the filming of "Trumen''s World", which has just been filmed recently, is actually the same reason. I am not necessarily the most perfect, because the truly perfect actor is not It exists, but I gave the character something of his own and made a breakthrough. The whole process is like a high-altitude tightrope gamble. If it fails, it will be a disaster for the whole work, but if it succeeds..." After that, Hugo did not go on. Charlize raised his head and looked at Hugo, the smile on the corner of his mouth was slightly outlined, "...It is a brand new world of dying Valkyrie." There is half a sentence after that. Charlize didn''t say that, just like the two works of "Devil''s Advocate" and "L.A. Secret", in fact, she is always challenging her limits. In fact, when she got the script in New York, Charlize couldn''t wait to star in this work. She could feel her blood boiling slowly. The feeling of excitement was unprecedented, and it really made Charlize feel the impulse to perform. She couldn''t wait to try what she learned in "L.A. Confidential", not to prove herself to anyone, but to devote herself to the role and truly feel the joy and happiness of acting. Perhaps it was because it was too urgent that Charlize was suffering from gains and losses. She began to doubt herself, her abilities, and even David''s choice. The strong desire to play the role of Irene makes the inner desires and worries difficult to reconcile. Finally, Charlize chose to come to Lanches, hoping that Hugo could give her some advice. Now, Charlize realized that she had already made a decision in her heart: she hopes to play the role of Irene Enos, and hopes to have a wonderful performance. Now, Hugo gave her the courage to dispel the confusion and hesitation in front of her. When the decision really fell, she breathed a long sigh of relief in her heart, and then the uncontrollable excitement filled her chest, like hundreds of them. Butterflies flap their wings together. "So, are you free lately? Can you read the script with me?" Charlize was already gearing up, and the excitement and excitement between her eyebrows made her whole face bloom with dazzling light. Reading the script is a very important job, and it is also the basic job before the actors enter the role. "Of course, of course there is no problem. What I need most recently is a job that shows my importance. You know, I can''t help much here." Hugo also faintly began to look forward to it. History is quietly moving. Changes have taken place, and the excitement of those unknowns has made Hugo''s life more and more exciting. Hugo is already thinking: Since the "girl. Devil" has appeared in advance, will there be other unexpected surprises in the future? Hugo''s teasing made Charlize laugh. She went to the counter and took the rag back again, went to the side to wash it, and got busy again. Suddenly Charlize remembered something in her mind, and she hesitated. Looking back at Hugo, "Well, I want to visit Irene Enos in a prison in Florida and see her with my own eyes." Hugo couldn''t help but froze, starring in a biographical film, and then personally visiting the real person himself. This is a challenge, but it is also an opportunity. Charlize herself seems to be a little nervous, because she is not sure if this is a good thing, "Of course, I still need to apply, and I need to write to ask Irene''s opinion to see if she agrees with me. So There is no way to be sure, but..." "I do, of course I do. This is the role of a friend-it can be useful at a critical moment, isn''t it?" Hugo''s answer made Charlize laugh and nod, "That''s all. I will write to Irene tonight." History is changing. "Girl. Devil" has advanced to 1998, but while Hugo is worried about Charlize''s ability, isn''t Charlize changing? From "Before Sunrise" to "Devil''s Advocate" to "L.A. Confidential", Charlize is also polishing his acting skills step by step. Now she is indeed different from the one in 2003, but with In another time and space, she was different in 1998. Now Charlize even has the courage to talk to Irene face to face in person, and is willing to truly walk into Irene''s world to understand the chaotic and dark history. So, who knows? Maybe this time "Female. Devil" will become a total disaster, but maybe it may also become a unique classic. Until the result comes out, the odds are equal, isn''t it? "Hey, Hugo, I''m back..." The sound of sunlight came from outside the door, and the sound of people arrived first. It was Leonardo''s voice, which made the peaceful convenience store become lively. , "God, look at who this beautiful girl is! It seems that I have very good luck today, this beauty, is it an honor for me to invite you to breakfast?" "I''ll consider it carefully." Charlize''s arrogant and cold voice made Leonardo howl exaggeratedly. (To be continued) Chapter 1953： Depressive journey As the car drove fast on the highway, the suffocating continuous seascape gradually disappeared from sight. The dense forest and damp swamp began to cover the colors in the pupils, becoming deeper and more muddy, exhilarating. The mood slowly settled down, and even the uneasy restlessness gradually dissipated, leaving only a heavier and heavier confusion, bit by bit dragging the soul into the endless darkness. Charlize couldn''t help but gently leaned his head on the back of the chair and rolled down the window. The oncoming wind blew her eyes so that she couldn''t open her eyes, and even her breathing was not smooth. So Charlize simply closed her eyes, lifted her chin slightly, and let the squally wind raging even more, as if the whole person disappeared in the wind, which gave her a fragmentary, short-term relief, and her tight shoulders were slightly loosened. A little bit. Hugo looked at Charlize sitting in the passenger seat from the rearview mirror. The gloom between the eyebrows was like mist lingering on the top of the mountain. This made Hugo let out a sigh of relief, although he had expected such a scene a long time ago-because it was the same when he went to the Angola prison to film "Death Row", but at this time he saw Charlize''s weight. He is still a little worried. In the past three weeks, Charlize has exchanged six or seven letters with Irene, and things have progressed far more smoothly than expected. Irene quickly agreed to Charlize''s request to meet. In Irenes words, its Im free now, death is the only thing I ask for, and I dont want to walk into the grave with lies. So. I have nothing to hide. The prison also quickly gave Hugo convenience-this is also an aspect of Hugo''s huge influence today, the review process is much faster than others, and the application for Hugo and Charlize''s visit was passed soon after. then. Hugo and Charlize drove to Florida and made a special trip to visit Irene. Today is the third meeting between Charlize and Irene. Charlizes mood is also declining bit by bit. From the very beginning of excitement, anticipation, and excitement, the aura around the whole person is slowly suppressed, and the prison is It was like a dementor who swallowed happiness, eating away all the surrounding sunlight. Corroding the soul step by step, making people escape into the darkness completely. Hugo has experienced such a situation. Moreover, he was lost in the endless cold and gloom, and the dark world made his struggling useless, and he even began to give up the struggle in the end, allowing his soul to become smaller and smaller. That feeling is not just scary or fearful. More is a kind of struggle, a kind of suffering. To make matters worse, he couldn''t even call for help, as if he was screaming with all his strength. The heart-piercing shouts had caused the lungs to cough up blood, but still no one could hear, only his own voice kept in his mind. Reverberating. This is the fatal blow that really makes people feel tired-so tired that they want to give up. Now, Charlize is also going through this process. Hugo was watching Charlize sliding into the abyss step by step with his own eyes, but he couldn''t reach out and grab Charlize. Because he knows. This is a process of Charlize''s self-exploration and self-challenge. He cannot and cannot destroy this opportunity, otherwise all previous Charlize''s efforts will be wasted. Thought of this. Hugo''s mood became heavier involuntarily. The unspeakable depression made him a little nauseous. The feeling of vomiting was boiling in his chest, and the dry air was full of corruption, which was even more unbearable. Hugo knew that the prison was just ahead. Looking at the prison bit by bit, the ordinary face was revealed in front of his eyes. Hugo skillfully took out the pass and greeted the security guard at the door. The brakes were released, and the car slowly entered the defensive prison. Hugo drove the car into the parking lot. Charlize, who had been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly opened the door. This shocked Hugo. He hurriedly stepped on an emergency brake and saw that Charlize was not at all. When the car stopped, I got out of the car quickly, then turned around and walked quickly towards the intersection. Hugo hurriedly pulled the handbrake up, and even before turning off the engine, he hurriedly got out of the car and shouted, "Hey, what are you doing in such a hurry? Wait for me." Charlize didn''t turn his head back, and shouted impatiently, "Leave me alone." Then he strode forward, the thin sunlight seemed to weigh a thousand catties, fiercely. The ground pressed against that weak shoulder, causing Charlize to stagger his steps. The indistinct back was looming in the bright light, and seemed to be shattered by the sun at any time, completely dissipating in the dazzling halo in front of him. , And then turned into a plume of green smoke and disappeared. Hugo stood beside the car door like this, looking at Charlize''s almost deserted figure, his heart still fell uncontrollably heavy. Even though he has experienced it himself, he still has no way to control his inner worries, fearing that Charlize will be completely defeated in the next moment, as if a high-rise building is falling apart without warning. Once it happens, it will be overwhelming. The deteriorating crisis that prevented Hugo frightened. In the three weeks before coming to prison, Charlize''s state has been in good and bad conditions, the Supreme Arrow God. Hugo has been reading the script with Charlize. Most of the time, the two of them read the script aloud as rival actors. Occasionally, Hugo will also play the role of Irene Enos, helping Charlize to understand the whole story. Cut into the story from a different perspective. Charlize gradually entered the world of Irene Enos, and at the same time gradually lost in that chaotic world. It''s not just Charlize, Hugo, too. Irenes world is always gloomy. It is a world without light, abandoned by her parents, grandparents, and abandoned by men. Even the only biological brother who was willing to hold hands with her was early because of throat cancer. Pass away. An unbearable childhood, an unbearable teenager, and an unbearable present. In the process of growing up, she has never gained love and trust, just like moss that grows silently in the dark, living shamelessly in a corner of this world where no one notices. Even as a prostitute. Girl, Irene''s market is not good, men just treat her as a cheap bitch. The child satisfies his desires. Hope-she is only worth twenty dollars. Even she herself hates herself. In that dark world, she finally met someone she wanted to protect and someone she was willing to give love and trust. For the first time, she really aroused her passion for life, so she tried her best to go. Grasping the straw, trying to protect the faint light with all my strength, praying for this light not to go out. Because of desire, fear, and eagerness, she was like a moth into the fire, chasing the light of love at the expense of burning her own life, and became a **** and cruel serial killer. But the most ironic thing is that the light that she was willing to give up her life to protect, finally left her, leaving only her broken soul. In the eyes of many people, Irene is dirty, disgusting, cold-blooded, ugly, terrible, brutal, not worth mentioning...like a moss in a corner, The ugly scars in nature have no need for existence. People see Irene as a beast, a monster, and a devil. But in fact, she was just a lone traveler with desperate thoughts, trying to find someone to accompany her in this cruel and **** world, nothing more. This is a story that became terrible because it was too real, and sad because it was too real. What is really scary is that it is a serial killer like Irene, or a society that created a terrible evil like Irene? Maybe both. "She is unprofessional, but terrible." Hugo still remembers such an irrelevant sentence in the Discovery Channel documentary about Irene Enos, but it is the most direct proof of Irene''s inner darkness and decay. Irene is a heinous crime. This is an undoubted conclusion. She brutally strangled seven men; but Irene was also pitiful and pathetic. She struggled to pursue the love and trust of her life, but in the end she still lost everything. Lost the ability to cry. In fact, this is somewhat similar to "Death Row". Should the murderer be forgiven? Can the murderer be redeemed? Can the death penalty really liberate the heart? When we simply and rudely equate a murderer with a monster, when we deceive ourselves and use "Society is really bad but crime is still a personal choice, it is unforgivable" to numb ourselves. At that time, do we dare to look back and reflect on ourselves: Does the indifference of society have its own "credit"? Charlize was suffering, and Hugo was suffering too. They watched the Irene Enos documentary filmed by Discovery Channel more than a dozen times before and after. Leonardo watched them with them at first, but after five times, he couldnt stand it anymore, and his inner suffering almost made Leon. Nardo collapsed. This also made Leonardo truly realize that the road to acting is very long, and he has only just begun. The effect of "Titanic" is only temporary. He can be as drunk as before, but he is also Like Hugo, he can continue to make strides on the road of acting. Unintentionally, this instead untied Leonardo''s heart knot. Later, when the script of "Female. Devil" was read aloud, Leonardo also joined in. While in Lanches, although Charlize was tortured, he could still control it, but after coming to the prison and talking face-to-face with Irene, Charlize''s situation went from bad to worse, and it is now so serious that "Charlize" is in the middle of a point one by one. The point disappears. Hugo knew this was a good thing-because Charlize really began to blend in Irene''s world, but he couldn''t take it as a good thing, and his inner worries became heavier and heavier. (To be continued) Chapter 1954： Warm embrace Although Hugo is worried, he also knows that this is an inevitable process of self-transformation in acting. Perhaps everyones methods and experiences are different, but there are bound to be their own levels. You must pass through before you can improve yourself. . This is true for Charlize, and so is Leonardo, he knows this better than anyone. Therefore, Hugo has no way to help Charlize, only Charlize can help himself. After Hugo parked the car, he hesitated, and finally did not go in, but stood beside the car and waited quietly. It was still winter at this time, and Florida was sunny, but there was still a thin layer of chill floating in the air, which made people have to wrap their jackets, and bathing in the sun felt a little more lazy. There was a piece of silence beside my ears. Without the hustle and bustle of the city and the bustle of the beach, the chilly air sent the looming noise in the besieged city behind the barbed wire. I could not hear the specific words, but the voice was joking, mocking, angry, Contempt was seen in the sun, turning into sharp ice thorns in the winter sea breeze, drilling into the pores, shivering one after another. Even if he was just standing in the parking lot, the air that was so quiet that it was almost freezing still dimmed the surrounding light bit by bit, and even the blood began to become cold. This made Hugo a little irritable. Since there is no smart phone now, Hugo can only stay in a daze, with countless thoughts surging in his mind, more of those fragments about Irene-Enos-the cold-toned fragments of the yellow sand all over the sky. Even if there is no bright red blood, nor any cruel limbs, but it still makes people feel the biting breath like tide. The constant flooding, just like Berlin in winter, only adds a touch of lingering vicissitudes. Hugo paced back and forth restlessly, even if he was allergic to nicotine, he couldn''t help but want to smoke a few cigarettes to relieve his anxiety. "Squeak", the sound of barbed wire rubbing broke the silence in the air, "Miss Theron. Hope there is a nice day." The smiling voice was like a cloud of fish scales, slowly spreading out in the golden sunlight. Hugo raised his head sharply. Looking towards the entrance, he saw two staff members in uniform waving their arms at him. Hugo also raised his hand and waved. Be friendly. Charlize walked out slowly towards the exit, the short circuitous wire netting was like a small path in the forest that was blocked by fog. Charlize''s pace was getting slower and slower, usually But the road that can be walked in two minutes, she seems to be trapped in a maze, and she will never get out. Hugo noticed, and Charlize''s weak shoulders slumped again, as if the burden visible to the naked eye had increased. She was almost crushed. Charlize is not a fragile woman, on the contrary, she is very strong. Not only is it as strong as a man, it is also a kind of mental perseverance. Since childhood, Charlize has experienced family life that is unimaginable for ordinary people, and the background is still in the poor and difficult living environment of South Africa. This has allowed Charlize to develop an independent personality early on, and she is accustomed to solving problems on her own. I am more accustomed to using my wings to protect my mother. In the years when Hugo knew Charlize, he only saw Charlize vulnerable twice. Once it was followed by someone in Sunset Plaza, and once it was Mr. Perfect''s leaving without saying goodbye. But even with those two fragility, Charlize quickly recovered. Her fragility is only the reef hidden under the thick ice of the Arctic Ocean, which is strictly protected and will never be easily revealed. But today, Hugo saw that Charlize''s upright spine was almost unable to continue to support it. Hugo didnt know what Charlize and Irene had said. Every time they met, Hugo waited outside the reception room and didnt participate in their conversation, but Hugo could feel it: Charlize and Irenes There was a slight similarity in the life trajectory at the very beginning, but with the support of her mother and belief, Charlize embarked on the path of her dream, while Irene had nothing, no affection, no friendship. No love, no trust, no care, she just floats up and down in the dark. It cannot be said that Charlize and Irene are both sick and pitiful, but it is true that Charlize understands Irene''s feelings better, especially when she witnessed the death of her father with her own eyes, which was executed by her mother. The powerful impact deeply affected Charlie. So far, there is no way to completely obliterate the entire growth process. At this moment, Hugo''s naked eyes could see that Charlize''s whole person was on the verge of falling apart. The pain made her hardly able to continue to move forward, and the whole person was falling apart bit by bit. When she reached the exit of the barbed wire path, she could no longer continue to support her whole body, and fell directly to the ground, like a dandelion that had been blown away, shattered. Hugo watched the whole process with his own eyes, as if it were a grand symphony. The strong impact came and made Hugo completely crash. He wanted to step forward and step forward to give Charlize a little help, but his feet couldn''t move at all, as if they were nailed to the spot, standing still on the spot, motionless, warm sweat on the soles of the feet. A little bit of penetration made Hugo feel like he was stepping on a swamp, and his whole person was sinking slowly, but he could not struggle, nor could he struggle, only waiting for the time when he was completely destroyed. Charlize leaned on the barbed wire, slowly curled up, and then hugged his knees, but the whole person still began to tremble uncontrollably, like a reed trembling in the wind, which may be broken by the wind at any time, but not at all. The way to control oneself, destiny is no longer in control of oneself. Charlize is clearly right in front of her, but Hugo seems to be unable to see her. There is only a virtual fuzzy shadow left. It seems that she may dissipate in the sun at any time, turn into a pile of dust, and go with the wind. Hugo couldn''t help but raised his hand and scratched it lightly, only to realize that only a halo was caught, and there was nothing in the empty palm. The fear of losing Charlize at any time grabbed Hugo''s heart fiercely and pulled it hard, causing Hugo''s breathing to stop in an instant. One step, another step. Hugo''s feet were finally able to move, but he did not run wildly, but moved forward step by step, each step being so heavy. Because Hugo is not sure what he should do, he knows that Charlize needs help, but Charlize has reached this point. If she can rely on her own strength to persist, she will be able to make a breakthrough, but the way he helps is wrong. , It is possible that all previous efforts of Charlize will be ruined and return to the original point again. Therefore, Hugo''s footsteps became heavier and heavier, he wanted to help Charlize, but could not start. Finally came to Charlize, Hugo slowly squatted down, Charlize raised his eyes and glanced at Hugo, but in those eyes there was no soul at all, only an empty body was left, and there were no tears, dry. His eye sockets and dry lips showed that this body was about to be wiped out. Immediately Charlize withdrew his gaze, as if the man in front of her had no meaning to her. Charlize held his knees with his hands, gently padd his toes, and kept padding back and forth. The whole person followed like a tumbler. It shook gently with that rhythm. Looking at Charlize like this, it was like a porcelain doll that shattered when touched. Hugo only felt his heart throbbed. At this moment, he deeply felt that he loved the woman in front of him so deeply. To love, he loves her stubborn soul, he loves her persistent dream, he looks at her fragility of unbelief in fairy tales... Hugo didn''t know what to do, so he followed his heart, slowly knelt down on his knees, then stood up straight, and slowly approached Charlize. But even so, this slight movement frightened Charlize and caused her to back away slightly. Hugo had to back up again, spreading his hands, showing that he was not aggressive, which made Charlize a little relieved. . After Charlize put his guard down again, Hugo tried again, slowly approaching Charlize, the whole person approached little by little, there was only one fist between the two, and then Hugo lifted himself up. With both hands, he gently hugged Charlize''s head, strapped her left ear to her heart, and finally hugged Charlize''s shoulder with both hands and held it tightly. The steady and powerful heartbeat gradually settled Charlize, and the constant paddling of the toes slowly stopped; the hot and warm body temperature gradually calmed Charlize''s anxiety, and the tight shoulders were slowly relaxing; that The familiar and fresh breath calmed Charlize''s fatigue and slowly closed his eyes without knowing it. Hugo has been thinking about the same question all the time. Matthew, who is "walking on death row", if someone truly gives all his love to him-just like the nun Helen, then will his life trajectory be different; similarly, If Irene Enos meets someone who is willing to embrace her and accompany her with true love, can she avoid the serial killer''s path of no return? In many cases, all they need is a warm embrace and a safe haven. Therefore, Hugo didn''t say anything, just hugged Charlize and gave her a safe haven to stop. Hugo didn''t know if it was useful, his subconscious made him do it. Now it seems that it is not so bad. Lowering his head, Hugo saw Charlize''s gradually calming expression, and the fatigue between the eyebrows slowly seeped out, those sharp, those violent, those fragile, those ferocious all slowly dissipated, leaving only unspeakable fatigue. This made Hugo let out a sigh of relief, and retracted his hands that hugged his thin shoulders. The sun slowly fell, but time stopped in this deserted place. (To be continued) Chapter 1955： A moment of sunshine Charlize has no way to control herself, she only feels that there is chaos in her brain. The darkness that emerges from the depths of her heart makes her tremble, as if she is floating on the ice of the Arctic Ocean, and the freezing air evacuates herself from all directions. Surrounded tightly, she was like a leaky wooden boat, falling into the icy ocean bit by bit. She tried to struggle, but found that she couldn''t move at all, she could only watch the sea slowly engulf herself , From the soles of the feet to the waist, and then to the chest, it slowly rises along the lip line little by little. The sense of fear that gradually slipped into the dark abyss was even more painful than death, making Charlize feel that he had become fragmented, as if it would be completely wiped out in the next second. And she couldn''t even shout "Help"-the sharp icy residue filled her throat with bright red blood. The memory returned to that June again, that belonged to the June of 1991, the autumn of the southern hemisphere, the memory was covered by heavy rain, the continuous cold turned the whole world into black and white, as if all the colors had completely disappeared. . It was that night when a gunshot completely changed her life and rescued her and her mother from the deep waters, but it also became an indelible moment in life. The **** color of the sky was so cold. The seawater was like, swallowing her completely, the suffocation of drowning severely pinched her throat, even if she wanted to resist, she was restrained by her hands and feet. "No, don''t... don''t... I want to kill Charles... I want. I want to get the gun... I want to avenge my mother... No, mother, don''t shoot... No. You can''t do it for Hill Than killing, when you start for the first time, there is no turning back...No, you will be completely lost from warmth, you will be imprisoned in that ice and snow forever...No, don''t...Go to death, you guys These shameful men should all die. Except for beating women to prove their strength, you have nothing to do... die. You all deserve to die!" All the boundaries have been blurred in the brain, sometimes she is herself, hiding in the room shivering, and trying to help her mother can only wriggle like a sad moth. Fear completely suppressed her in place; sometimes she was Jerda Theron, she held the pistol in both hands, closed her eyes and pulled the trigger directly, the clamor stopped, the cursing stopped, but what happened to the blood in her hands? It cant be washed away, and the ubiquitous smell of blood almost drives her crazy; sometimes she is Irene Enos, and the fresh life disappears in her hands, but she doesnt feel any fear at all. . Because she has no faith, her only belief is "Can''t let Hilby go." That is the only light and warmth in her heart. Therefore, she will not give up, she has gone too far and far on this road, and there is no chance to look back. "Mom, mom... it''s over, it''s all over... **** it. You all deserve to die... we''re saved, we''re saved..." Countless confused thoughts caused the brain to split. The pain of tearing the soul made her open her mouth, but she even made a sound. Charlize escaped into the endless **** darkness. The sharp cold pierced her bones faintly. She could only open her mouth like a puppet, stiffly in place, with a drop of dry eye sockets. The tears couldn''t be squeezed out, but the whole person was shaking softly, unable to restrain. Suddenly, a halo that was as hot as the sun approached gently, and the dazzling light made Charlize want to dodge, as if exposed to the sun, she would quickly melt like ice and snow, and then just like the same Like a wisp of smoke, all traces of the world have been wiped out. Charlize raised her head. She couldn''t see the scene clearly before her eyes. The dazzling halo obscured all the edges and corners around her, leaving only a faint outline, but she could clearly feel that there was nothing in the halo. Aggressive, it just waited quietly by the side. The lazy warmth made her stop. She couldn''t help but stretched out her hand and touched it lightly. The coldness of her fingertips dissipated little by little, making her again. Feeling his fingers, Charlize couldn''t help but stretched his brows, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly. Then, the halo hugged her up, and the warm breath surrounded her tightly. The chaos and restlessness were calmed down. The squally rain and the howling of ghosts and wolves were exposed to the sun in an instant. All flew into an ashes and annihilated, and the stormy sea calmed down again. She slowly fell into the icy ocean, but after landing, she came to a creamy halo, which was like a mother''s embrace of security. Let the tight muscles begin to relax. A steady and powerful heartbeat came from her ears, "Puff...Puff..." This made her chaotic heartbeat gradually keep up with the rhythm, and the steady and comfortable rhythm made the tight strings loosen slowly; all around were The familiar scent, the fresh licorice scent is mixed with the faint smell of sunlight, as if walking in a warm sea of ??clouds, the soft sunlight and soft cotton wool create a "home" scent. Charlize closed his eyes and let himself drift with the flow in this warm breath. The memories in his mind shuttled from 1991 to 1993. On the same night, the terrible and gloomy man followed her to Sunset Plaza. In that dark and chaotic alley, she was following every step, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get rid of it. At the extreme of fear, a group of dazzling sun-like halo just hit her, and then the darkness was dissipated, and the world was like this Quieted down. "It''s me, it''s me..." The warm voice echoed in his ears, and for the first time Charlize really felt a sense of security. Today, it seems to be the same halo, the same breath, and the same taste. Charlize fumbled for the memory along the breath, then raised her head, and she saw the curve of Hugo''s jaw that was tightened from tension. Hugo hugged her tightly in this way, and clasped her shoulders cautiously. The strong arms and generous chest made the whole world quiet. The Hugo in front of him, so familiar, looks the same as usual; but the Hugo in front of him is so unfamiliar, an indescribable unfamiliar, as if...as if he is not only Hugo, but also A man. The powerful shoulders surrounded me firmly, the surging masculine breath swarmed in an instant, making breathing become rapid, and the heartbeat in the chest became fast and chaotic. Almost before I realized it, I couldnt bear it. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he realized that his throat was about to catch fire. I couldnt help but fell on Hugos soft lips. I just wanted to raise my head and explore the red smell on the lips. The feeling was so strong that my heartbeat missed several beats continuously. Become flustered. This strange feeling shocked Charlize. She hurriedly lowered her head and closed her eyes tightly, lest her pupils would reveal the true feelings in her heart. But the turbulent rhythm of the heartbeat has no way to lie. The heartbeat that violently hits the chest cavity dances on the eardrum, dancing Argentine tango, passionate and sexual. Feeling, warm. Ambiguous but dangerous. The strong impulse made Charlize almost impossible to control. The remaining sanity was telling Charlize that this was wrong, they were friends, and they were best friends. The brain, which was so hot that it was almost blurred, finally cooled down a bit. Hugo is her friend, and they should be just friends. They have known each other... for six years, it has been six years in a blink of an eye, and Hugo has already become As an indispensable part of her life, he is her best friend and the only friend deep in her heart who is willing to trust. Therefore, this feeling is really too dangerous, once the boundary is crossed, maybe everything will be ruined. Possession is the beginning of loss. She didn''t want this. She still hopes to be able to accompany Hugo, even as a friend, just like today, if there is no Hugo, she can''t be sure whether she can stick to it. She is used to being alone, she is used to arm herself with strength, she is used to using her own power to open up the world, and Hugo is the only other existence in her lonely world, and the only thing she can accept" Heterogeneous". That night that was followed, that night that Mr. Perfect left without saying goodbye, that night that got caught up in studying performance ~ www.novelhall.com~ That night that stayed up all night to study scripts, that night that ate junk food and watched classics The night of the movie, the night when I was fully engaged in the game and forgot the passage of time, those nights that I couldnt sleep after moving away from the sunset square... She has become accustomed to the company of the figure next to her. She doesn''t want to break this situation, and she can''t break this situation, because she can''t bear the possible "loss", even if she just thinks about it, just let her breathe instantaneously. Stopped between. Therefore, this tango should be over, it should be over at this moment, she should not continue to think about it, she should suppress all the turbulence in her mind. However, just closing his eyes, the surging sense of jumping made the entire chest as if there were a hundred butterflies flapping their wings at the same time, as if trying to emerge from the cocoon all the time, which made Charlize suffer. "Just for a while...just like this for just a little while, just continue to enjoy this way for a little while. Don''t worry, Hugo won''t notice it, this...this is just the sprout of her moments, moments in life. The sprouting that may occur at any moment does not mean anything, nor does it have any practical meaning, so...so its okay, after this moment is over, everything will return to normal. That''s it, it''s true." So, let Tango continue for a while. (To be continued) Chapter 1956： Persevere forward Time froze at this moment. If the world could remain stationary forever at this moment, even the sky would become magnificent and magnificent. But this is not the pure land of the doomsday, but the actual prison. A line of guards patrolling regularly broke the tranquility of the surroundings from far and near. This made Hugo and Charlize a little uncomfortable. They raised their heads and slammed into each others eyes, those eyes. The panic and restlessness in the depths made both of them too late to observe carefully, so they quickly moved their eyes away, and the atmosphere fell into a weird state for a while. The guards paces passed in front of the two people. The chaotic pace concealed the sound of the beating heart, giving the two people breathing space, and the tight mood got precious buffer time, waiting for the sound of the pace to disappear into the other again. When he turned to the side, Charlize raised his head, the smile on his face had returned to his usual posture, "So, did you go through this process last time?" "Huh?" Hugo glanced at Charlize in a puzzled way, his reaction seemed a little slow, uneasy. For a moment, he thought he was about to lose her, and the fear swallowed him; for another moment, he thought he had her, that kind of happiness surged; but in the next moment, he again Back to reality. The mixed emotions almost made him almost unable to control it, and the fist behind him had to be just clenched. He can''t live up to her trust. Charlize treats him as his best friend, the most trusted object, if he takes advantage of her vulnerability. Taking advantage of the vacancy, then this friendship may really be ruined. So, the more such a delicate moment. He couldn''t get past the thunder pond even more. The clenched fists trembled slightly. Charlize lowered his eyes slightly, his emotions were calming down little by little, "I mean, did you feel the same way when you filmed''Death Convict Walk''?" With a light breath, Hugo''s fist slowly loosened. "Almost, that state is very subtle. It''s like...you can''t distinguish between reality and illusion. Even if you can truly feel everything around you, you have completely lost all control." These words brought Charlize''s attention completely back to Irene Enos, carefully recalling the feeling just now. She couldn''t distinguish between herself in childhood, Jelda who picked up a pistol, and Irene with gloomy eyes. The feeling of empathy was lingering. As Hugo said: She lost all control. Hugo also refocused his attention on todays important matters. This is the most concentrated moment of Charlizes attention in recent times, or more vividly: this is the most "Charlize" moment, what she really did An actor thinks about the script of "Female. The Devil" and the role of Irene. These are also the most important moments for Charlize. Therefore, Hugo is doing his best to help. "Actually, you have to experience this process yourself, because this is your role. This is your stage." Hugo could no longer feel his knees, and fell directly on the ground. As a result, his feet were numb. . I just felt a rustling sound in my head. As soon as Charlize raised her head, she saw Hugo''s grinning grin, and laughed with a flutter. Hugo glared at him, and she quickly reached out and pinched Hugo''s feet with a flattering look. expression. This made Hugo a little satisfied. "When I was shooting''Trumen''s World", I actually felt this way. Because the line between me and Trumen was so blurred. So many times I didn''t know whether I was in reality or in reality. The filming, especially the atmosphere of the whole work, originally created this kind of ambiguity between reality and illusion. Ambiguous boundaries, it is really difficult for me to distinguish all the differences." During the filming, Hugo was deeply impressed. Now more than a month has passed since the film was finalized, but Hugo still has nightmares. Due to the particularity of the entire script of "Trumen''s World", Hugo''s involvement in the role is unprecedented, even deeper than "Death Row", because the most terrifying situation is that Hugo can clearly control all situations. He can easily enter and play, but after returning to reality, he still couldn''t help but ask himself, "Is this really real?" The fear of the vicious circle made Hugo unable to get rid of. Just like the movie "Inception", everything is so real that I can''t distinguish between dreams and reality. This is not just a performance, but also the power of the script. Hugo also feels that acting is a very interesting thing. "I thought you''ve reached a high enough height, you won''t worry about such a problem anymore." Charlize looked at Hugo in amazement. This made Hugo laugh, "Why does this compliment sound like irony?" Charlize also remembered it, and couldn''t help but outline the corners of his mouth, "Performance is always different, and always needs to be learned. I would not say that the performance of Trumens World is more difficult than the performance of Death Convicts Walk because these are two completely different roles, but the process of playing Trumen will never be easier than Matthew or Anonymous. Personally. In terms of Trumans performance, I learned more new thingsof course, the main reason is that this is a comedy, something Ive always wanted to try but havent tried." Charlize clicked her chin slightly. She could hear every word Hugo said clearly, but the meaning after connecting them was always a little vague. She could vaguely understand a little bit, but there was still no way to really resonate, because She knew she hadn''t reached that level yet. "Maybe there is a chance in the future, I will also try to watch comedy, I will really feel the kind of state you said. But...for now, I decided to focus on Irene Enos. Hugo laughed embarrassedly by Charlizes confession. Charlizes confession made Hugo a little embarrassed. It seemed that Charlize was deliberately showing off. Obviously Charlize wanted to achieve this intention. He looked at Charlizes eyebrows. With a lightly banter, Hugo formed a big arc at the corner of his mouth and nodded, "Yes, you are absolutely right." Charlize supported himself with his hands and tried to stand up, but found that his hands were still a little weak, and the first attempt was unsuccessful. When Hugo saw it, he wanted to stretch out his hands, but Charlize shook his head, bit his lower lip tightly, and tried again, this time it succeeded. Charlize looked down at Hugo, who was sitting cross-legged in place, "Why, are you planning to order takeaway here?" Hugo looked up at Charlize speechlessly, "Don''t look at who I was here just now? My feet are numb and I can''t stand up at all." Charlize spread his hands with an innocent expression, "I remember you said a long time ago, only women and children can''t be offended." Only women and villains are difficult to raise. After speaking, Charlize took a step forward calmly, and left Hugo in place like this. Hugo sat on the spot, grinding his teeth severely, and then slowly stood up, but the numbness of his feet made him stand there for a while with a look of desire. Cents. want. With a deadly entangled expression, after waiting for a while, he limped and quickly chased him, "Woman!" Hugo yelled, and rushed directly on Charlize''s back, weighing half of his body weight. To Charlize. Charlize staggered, and almost no two people rolled into a ball. The picture should be very bloody-the ground here is full of sand. "Hey, man!" Charlize gave Hugo a elbow fiercely, but before he hit Hugo, Hugo avoided, but he still wailed, "Oh!" The two people walked in the direction of the car like this, the heroic laughter softened the cold and gloomy prison, and it seemed that even the sun became warm. The two chased all the way, and finally looked at Hugo, who was running away. Charlize raised his hands in a gesture of surrender and said that he gave up. This ended the kindergarten child-like slapstick. "Do you know what Irene said to me just now?" "Ok?" "She said that life has no meaning to her. If the law does not sanction her, she may continue to kill. She feels that she is a cold-blooded serial murderer who has no sense. So she asked the court to remove the designation. Her lawyer and hastened the death penalty. If nothing goes wrong, she may be executed in October this year." "...Have you asked her why she suddenly gave up the appeal and decided to confess?" "She said it was because of the''death prisoner''s walk''. They saw this movie during an entertainment in the prison. Therefore, she didn''t want to let lies fill her life. She hoped that she could make the facts come to light, and then she would be self-redempted. Go to God. But... I dont believe it." There was a long silence. "I heard that she had been trying to contact Hilby, but she was never successful. Not long ago, her lawyer told her that she had found Hilby. , But Hilby tore up her letter without hesitation. I''m not sure how true this news is, but..." There was another long silence. "Hugo, what kind of feeling is it like to be abandoned by the world? Irene said, I am the only one other than a lawyer and a documentary filmmaker in the past six years. A person who is willing to come to see her. The time she looks forward to most every week is to meet with me. She said,''This is a hope''." The sound fell gently in this way, as if there were no traces left, and then the sound of the car''s engine slowly sounded, shaking a series of ripples in the silent air, and more and more brought out the heaviness and loneliness in that sound. (To be continued) Chapter 1957： Torrent is coming While Hugo and Charlize are dancing with the darkness on the far east coast, and Leonardo is isolated from the world in the remote countryside, the historical dispute on the west coast has gradually moved towards*. The reformists headed by "Titanic" became more and more powerful. With the film''s cumulative box office in the third week of March, it reached 494 million, surpassing the "L.A. Confidential" to become 1997. In addition to the year-end championship, it is only one step away from the 500 million sky grab. It has become the second film history to have a box office of more than 500 million. The traditional school headed by "L.A. Confidential" does not show any weakness. Supported by the excellent performance of the two works "Perfect" and "Mind Catcher", retro movies that respect the script, emphasize the plot, and explore in-depth ideas reached the 1990s At the peak since then, these works have become the perfect representative of "commercial film and art film", a deadly weapon of the traditional school, telling everyone: truly excellent films should not be simple and crude, but should be at the same time. A complex with commercial value and artistic flavor. It can be said that the two factions are not giving way. They are not only professional film critics, but also screenwriters or special effects professionals. They include directors, producers, photographers, lighting engineers, stylists, and editors. The positions are all involved, not to mention the actors standing at the moment. This vigorous showdown truly reproduces the grand occasion after the birth of the "male and male thieves" in 1967. In history, the reformers headed by the "Titanic" had the last laugh. So this time, can the menacing traditionalists change or even block the progress of the wheel of history? The 70th Oscar Awards Ceremony, as a gathering place for industry representatives and spokespersons, will temporarily put an end to this controversy. Six weeks ago, the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences announced the nomination list for this year''s Oscars. In the nomination stage alone, countless swords and swords can be seen, which early indicates that the torrent is coming! The most watched Best Picture Award can be said to be no surprise. "Titanic" joined hands with "L.A. Confidential", "Perfect" and "Mind Catcher" to be shortlisted. The last seat won numerous praises throughout the awards season. The British work "Six Light Pigs" won. The top five seats are almost not much different from the results of the previous award ceremonies. The strength of the five works is much higher than that of other competitors. The final selection is completely true. Well deserved! This is also the fundamental reason why the prototype of the Oscars "Awarding Season" is really felt for the first time: most of the members of the major award ceremonies are inextricably linked to the college, professional and non-professional, and the east coast of the west coast. Almost everyone in the media associations can connect together. As a result, people felt for the first time: Oscars can be predicted, and more importantly, the peripheral economic and public relations effects centered on Oscars can be controlled. The list of nominations for the 70th Oscar for Best Picture gives such a revelation. The best director department also continued this pattern. James Cameron of "Titanic", Curtis Hansen of "L.A. Confidential", James L-Brooks of "Perfect", "Mind Catcher" "Gus Van Sant" (gus. van. sant) and Peter Catanyo (peter.) of "Six Heroes of the Pig" were nominated together, maintaining a high degree of consistency with the five seats of Best Picture This also means that the five works have been highly unanimously affirmed by the college, which also indicates that the competition at the award ceremony will be extremely fierce. It is worth mentioning that among the best film editing nominations known as the "Little Best Picture", four of the five works still maintain a high degree of consistency, "Titanic", "Perfect Perfection", and "L.A. Confidential" Both the "Mind Catcher" and the "Mind Catcher" were successfully shortlisted, with the only exception being that "Air Force One" replaced the "Six Light Pigs" position and was successfully shortlisted for the final competition. This may be a signal that is not big or small, and has a hint for the trend of the best film. In comparison, this year''s four major acting departments are less competitive, but this is only relative. In fact, the competition in acting departments is the most watched in any year, and this year is no exception. Known as the star-studded best actor award nominations for five seats can be said to be star-studded, "perfect" Jack Nicholson, "the hero" Dustin Hoffman, "L.A. Confidential "Hugo Lancaster", "Mind Catcher" Matt Damon, "Titanic" Leonardo DiCaprio, these five actors constitute this year''s final five. , Completely detonated the heat of all topics-even close to the competition for the best picture award. This list of nominations can be said to be the most shining one in the past ten years. Jack, Dustin and Hugo are the three winners of the previous years. The first two are the top four in the United States in the 1980s. The second big actor, while the latter is the most powerful representative of the baby boom generation, and is known as the absolute superstar that is rare in Hollywood in a century; Matt and Leonardo are two young talents, the former relies on screenwriters The debut work was a blockbuster, becoming a new star who considered talent double after Woody Allen, Emma Thompson, and Hugo. The latter had already won the Oscar nomination for best supporting actor four years ago, and last year Appointed as the best actor at the Berlin Film Festival and is firmly among the top actors. Just reading this list of nominations, it is difficult for people to make more requests. Even the most demanding and critical film critics have to admit that this is a perfect nomination, not to mention one of the five nominations. Four of the works are strong contenders for the best film, which also makes the battle for the actor more compact, more intense, and more unpredictable. In addition, in the end, no matter who wins the prize, it will make history: Dustin has won the actor statuette twice. If he gets another one, he will become the first actor in film history to win three actor statuettes; Jack has won. A Best Actor and a Best Supporting Actor Figurine, Hugo is also, if they get another one, they will also become the first actor in film history to get three acting Figurine-Hugo will be the only one. An actor who won two trophies before the age of thirty-one; Matt and Leonardo were both born after 1970. Once they win, they will not only refresh Hugos current youngest age to win prizes, but also It will also herald the strong rise of actors in the "X Age"-before the baby boomers have really reached their peak. Therefore, in addition to the best picture award, everyone is paying attention: the final direction of the actor. In such a comparison, the competition for the best actress appears to be bleak, "Perfect" Helen Hunter, "Titanic" Kate Winslet, "Mrs. Brown" Judy Dench, "* Julie Christie (.) of "***Game ( and Helena.. Carter (.. Carter) of "The Wings of Pigeon (the... of the. were successfully shortlisted. The old drama bones Judy and Julie lead, the Mesozoic Helen and Helena are both nominated for the first time, and the new generation representative Kate has been affirmed after "reason and emotion". But whether it is Judy and Helen who are the most vocal, or Kate who is the most popular, the overall nomination list is still too weak, far from being comparable to the star-studded contender. And most importantly, in this list of nominations, the Golden Globes drama queen Judy and musical comedy queen Helen are almost outstanding in their strengths. Not surprisingly, in the end, the owner of the Little Golden Man will be born between these two people. There are quite a few surprises in the Best Supporting Actor and Best Supporting Actress departments. Robin Williams of "Mind Catcher", Greg Kinnear of "Perfect", Anthony Hopkins of "Broken Rage", Burt Reynolds of "Boogie Night", "Los Angeles" Kevin Spacey of "Confidential" will compete for the best supporting actor. Nominations for Best Supporting Actress include Kim Basinger from "L.A. Confidential", Joan Cusack from "The Bridegroom''s Wrong Turn", Minnie River from "Mind Catcher", and "Boogie Nights" Five actresses including Julianne Moore and Gloria Stewart of "Titanic". It can be seen that the real nominations are still concentrated on the four most high-profile works in Hollywood, and the four nominations for two projects in the script department also prove this. Except for "Titanic", all the other key works were shortlisted for the screenplay department From this detail, we can also see the academys distinctive attitude-they are different from the Golden Globes, which are in One of the five limited positions of the best screenwriter was squeezed out for "Titanic", but the academy believes that "Titanic" is completely a representative work of innovation, representing that computer special effects take the place of the script. The main work, its script is not bad, but there is no need for comment, because the vitality that James has given to this movie has far exceeded the limitations of the script itself. The Academy rewards the imagination of "Titanic" and its contribution to the further development of the film industry. Therefore, the Academy put "Titanic" and other works clearly in two camps. This also indicates that the trend of the final awards will have a more distinct effect. Among the best adapted screenplays, five works include "L.A. Confidential", "Making a Hero", "Dove''s Wings", "Loyal Traitors (. and "Don''t Forget (the.sweet.hereafter Shortlisted, but the competitiveness is obviously weak. "L.A. Confidential" is a top performer, and only the "big hero" can launch an impact. The best original screenplay is just the opposite. The fierce competition can be called the most in recent years! "Perfect", "Mind Catcher", "Six Heroes of the Pig", "Boji Ye", and "Deconstructed Harry (.harry are the top five contestants, all of which are not good! Chapter 1958： Shadowless Sword In fact, since the emergence of "Jaws", the status of scripts has been declining in an invisible momentum in the past two decades. The lack of excellent original scripts is the most direct proof. After entering the 1990s, the only truly amazing original scripts were only two works, "Pulp Fiction" and "Ice Blood Storm". Each years Oscars Best Original Screenplay, there are basically only one or two works that are slightly better, so many people jokingly said: Maybe even the five nominated seats are dissatisfied-although slightly exaggerated. But this is the status quo in Hollywood. But this year''s Hollywood original script has ushered in a real explosion! "Mind Catcher" has received countless praises. The two fledgling newcomer screenwriters can almost be said to have soared to the sky. The fineness and truthfulness of the script have received unanimous praise, and some people even compare it with the "Death Poetry Society". This makes Matt Damon and Ben Affleck truly experience what is called "an overnight fame." The same is true for "Boogie Nights". For the first screenwriter and director, Paul Thomas Anderson showed people what a genius is, like a "good guy", with a hearty narrative rhythm, with a degree of relaxation, freedom and digging. The script skills are even more impressive. As a British film, "Six Heroes of the Pig" almost achieved the hegemony at the British Academy of Film and Television Arts Awards in a sweeping manner. It also received a standing ovation within the American Academy. No one can break the British box office of 257 million U.S. dollars until 20 years later. This is the second work of screenwriter Simon Beaufrey (.). "Perfect and Perfect" comes from Hugo, and this is only his second independent creation, a detailed and true description. The sharp and cruel characters sparked exclamations in the New York literary world. Many people believe that this work truly reproduces the profound knowledge of screenwriters from the golden age of Hollywood, and transforms life fragments into movies in the simplest and most authentic way. Art retains the original flavor of life, but at the same time it has an artistic effect. "Deconstructing Harry" comes from the works of New York''s warmth Woody Allen. This old man has won thirteen Oscar nominations for Best Original Screenplay. And relied on "Sister Hannah" and "Annie Hall" to win the award twice. There is no need to repeat Woody''s skills, this time he has once again dedicated a wonderful work. Five works. Five masterpieces, five masterpieces! This is a rare explosion of original scripts since the beginning of the 1990s, and it is worth mentioning. Four of the five nominees can be regarded as complete newcomers. "Mind Catcher" and "Booji Ye" are the first works of screenwriters, and "Six Heroes of the Pig" and "Perfect" are both screenwriters. From here, it can be seen that the screenwriters need fresh blood to inject new vitality, and their wonderful reading of the retro scripts of the golden age of Hollywood has successfully injected into their own works, and they have achieved success. Has become their biggest common ground. This is also a detail: the academy is affirming the interpretation of vintage works by the screenwriters. In fact, this is the same reason as removing "Titanic" from the ten nominated seats in the script. The academy clearly marked the positions of the reformers and the traditionalists, and all of this is foreshadowing. After the award ceremony, the entangled development trend will definitely become clear, which also makes the award ceremony even more sparkling. This situation is also clearly reflected in the nomination list. When calculated by the work unit, the confrontation pattern is more obvious. "Titanic" received 14 nominations, tying the historical record of "Comet Beauty (all.. Eve. The works that are also listed as Oscar nominations for film history, in addition to the five awards of Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actor, Best Actress, and Best Supporting Actress. This work has undoubtedly swept a lot of nominations for technical awards, best photography, best art direction, best costume design, best sound, best film editing, best sound editing, and best visual effects. Nine nominations including, Best Original Song, Best Drama Soundtrack, etc. were all included in the bag, making "Titanic" make history in one fell swoop before the award ceremony. Regardless of the outcome, the academy has given "Titanic" enough affirmation at the nomination stage, which also shows the attitude of the academy: they have truly accepted the commercial blockbuster produced by visual effects and become an irreplaceable part of the market. And just as the screenwriting department showed, the academy also strongly supported the traditional school to make this big show come on stage. "L.A. Confidential" is a flagship work, followed by eleven nominations, best picture, best director, best actor, best supporting actor, best supporting actress, best adapted screenplay, etc. The nomination is full of weight, except for the absent heroine department, all the main awards are caught in one go! In addition, five nominations including best photography, best film editing, best art direction, best sound, and best drama soundtrack are the icing on the cake, making "L.A. Confidential" the most powerful competitor of "Titanic". . In addition to best supporting actor and best adapted screenplay, there are as many as nine overlapping nominations for "L.A. Confidential" and "Titanic". The battle between the two will reach its true peak on the night of the Oscars. Battle. "Perfect" and "Mind Catcher" are also not weak. The former received eight nominations and the latter received nine nominations. Interestingly, the two works also overlapped in seven departments, including the most Best film, best director, best actor, best supporting actor, best original screenplay, best movie editing, best soundtrack, etc.! The only difference is that "Perfectly Perfect" is the best actress, "Mind Catcher" is the best supporting actress, and "Mind Catcher" is only nominated for the best original song, and there is bound to be one between the two works. Fan fierce fight. Of course, the most important thing is to join forces with the "L.A. Confidential" to fight the "Titanic", but no one can predict the trend of the final prize. Relatively speaking, although the "Six Heroes of the Pigs" are highly praised, they are still slightly inferior. The four nominations including Best Picture, Best Director, Best Original Screenplay, and Best Musical Comedy Soundtrack performed well. It is difficult to compete with the other four movies, but no one can tell the trend of the award ceremony. Maybe this movie can become a dark horse. In addition, "Broken Lock Rage" has also won four nominations, but only the best supporting actor is an important award. This work directed by Steven Spielberg is the first independent investment filmed by DreamWorks. The movie can be regarded as the first heavyweight work since the establishment of DreamWorks, but it is a pity that the reputation is not satisfactory and it is far from reaching expectations. Now Steven has also devoted all his energy to the shooting of "Saving Private Ryan". Hope to achieve a breakthrough. The truly stunning work on the nomination list is "Boogie Nights". This Paul Thomas Anderson''s debut work almost amazed everyone with a posture that turned out to be the best supporting actor, best supporting actress, and best original. The three nominations for the script are not enough to describe the college''s love for this work. If it weren''t for the overpowering performance of several other works this year, "Booji Ye" is fully capable of replicating the glory of "Pulp Fiction" a few years ago. Looking at the entire list of nominations, the invisible and intangible confrontation pattern has been fully formed. Four works including "Titanic", "L.A. Confidential", "Perfect" and "Mind Catcher" contributed 42 nominations. The best film, best director, best actor, best supporting actor, best supporting actress, best film editing, best original screenplay and other projects will all start frontal battles, and the magnitude of the momentum has surpassed the eternal residence. Stay in time for the 67th Oscar. "Forrest Gump", "Shawshank''s Redemption", and "Pulp Fiction" jointly dedicated the 67th Oscars. After the precipitation of time, it gradually burst out with great charm, making people deeply aware of that glory. The classic 1994 has become an unrepeatable page in film history. And now, the seventieth Oscars, where the four works of "Titanic", "L.A. Confidential", "Perfect" and "Mind Catcher" have joined forces, have unknowingly bloomed with powerful energy. Surpassing the 67th is still unknown, but in terms of influence and attention has taken the lead. The important position in the history of film in 1997 has been deeply imprinted in the annals of history. Just like 1994 when independent films were written brilliantly, 1997 brought together the contradiction and confrontation between traditional retro movies and commercial popcorn movies. The college did not hesitate to put this contradiction in front of everyone, and handed it over to the people and Determined by history, the direction of the film industry for the next ten or twenty years will be maintained on the night of the 70th Oscar, which is very exciting. The battle of the century with Glory To Death, Mariah Carey, and Oasis is a battle of the century. This matchup is a battle of the century in the field of film. The air can already smell the turbulent breath of the stormy waves, and no one can predict it. The direction of the ending. Interestingly, this time Hugo has become the protagonist again. The battle for the actor of "L.A. Confidential" and the battle for the screenwriter of "Perfect" are all of them. Hugo is one of the most important members. The identities of the producers of the two works vie with the "Titanic". History is really interesting. Facing the 70th awards feast, which is destined to make history, the academy solemnly invited Billy Christo as the host of the evening. This shows how much they attach importance to. The battle is about to be on March 20. The curtain kicked off in three days, and the tense atmosphere was on the verge of breaking out! (To be continued) Chapter 1959： The curtain is opened "Dont you feel sorry for being absent from the Grammys not long ago?" Nicholas McLenna looked at Hugo, who was standing in front of the full-length mirror obediently and accepted the designers fiddle. He couldnt help feeling a little funny, but he still forbeared him. With a smile, do your job well. Today is the day when the Oscars ceremony kicked off. Hugo rushed back to Los Angeles just before yesterday. The dresses for the ceremony were naturally already done. It was not Burberry that won Hugo''s favor this year, but the choice. A cutting-edge designer, at the end of last year, he just became Eddie Slimane of Saint Laurent''s left bank (ysl Yan Shao, please stop!) at the end of last year. Compared with Hollywood, where the big names gather, Eddie can only be regarded as a rising star who has just emerged, but he succeeded in becoming a Hugo stylist in the fierce competition, which is considered to be an excellent opportunity for Eddie once in a lifetime. Eddie personally flew to Los Angeles from France a month ago, and made adjustments to Hugo''s clothing design more than 20 times, which shows his intentions. Today Eddie still insisted on letting Hugo try it on, and found that Hugo''s figure was slightly thinner, which made him have to make some more detailed adjustments. Hugo is now standing in front of the full-length mirror, opening his hands obediently, like a mummy. He breathed out a little and adjusted it, but raised his head when he didn''t want Eddie, "Hugo, please don''t move, please?" Hugo pursed his lips, "It seems that I am going to be like those actresses today. It''s hard to walk on the red carpet." This is the case when many actresses walked on the red carpet, and they had to hold their breath to avoid being too big. The action destroys the original shape of the clothes. I have to walk more carefully. This time Nicholas finally didn''t hold it back, and he laughed out loud with a flutter. Eddie glanced at Hugo helplessly, which made Hugo raise his hands again and express himself with a shallow smile. Innocent, "Nick, what did you ask?" "Grammy," Nicholas repeated again. "This year you made history again, and the''long road (.)'' won the best production of the year award. You became the first person in history to dominate the award for four consecutive years, but you were absent. Could it be that you Don''t you feel sorry?" In the fortieth Grammy just concluded, Glory to Death only won a gramophone trophy. It is the final award for the best production of the year, which not only makes Glory to Death for four consecutive years in the Grammys, but also created an unprecedented first in history: Hugo four consecutive years of the years best The production award is in the bag, and Grammy''s favor is evident. Although only one phonograph is in the account, considering that the "storm and rain" swept eight trophies last year, and there was almost no music activity in the past year-always behind the scenes, this award can be called. It''s a heavyweight. All the members were absent that night, and the last to receive the award was the Queen''s sound engineer and producer, Hiran Raikkonen. "Haha." Hugo laughed at Nicholas'' excited tone. But he quickly converged, and gave Eddie an apologetic smile, then said. "There is nothing to regret," Hugo Yun''s calm tone can hear the open-mindedness and relief. After so many ups and downs, Hugo''s mood has completely stabilized, "My latest Life is also very fulfilling. There are many important things in life. Work is part and dream is part. Our relatives and friends are also part of it." "So, have you been on vacation with your family during this period of time?" Nicholas asked this question along the way. Hugo lowered his head and smiled, "You can say that, but I won''t respond positively." Nicholas glanced at Hugo speechlessly. Didnt that mean he wouldnt be allowed to publish it in the newspaper, "So what are you looking forward to tonight? Both of your works have become the biggest hits. Does anyone have any further ideas?" Nicholas wont let Hugo go easily because he can get valuable exclusive interview time before the awards ceremony, because he knows that after Hugo walks on the red carpet, there will be a scene. confusion. "No, no, I think''Titanic'' is the biggest favorite." Hugo is definitely not polite, but to be honest, "I also bet with Rio, I think he will definitely win, but he Think of it as a''L.A. Confidential'', so we will look forward to the result together." "I think James-l-Brooks is going to be sad." Nicholas'' words made Hugo gritted his teeth, because it is really hard to bear a smile. Even the busy Eddie couldn''t help but laugh, which made Hugo roll his eyes depressed directly. "It seems that I chose the wrong time. This is not the right time." A voice came from the side, interrupting Nicholas'' triumphant laugh. Hugo has no way to turn his head. He can only look at it through the reflection of the full-length mirror. What he sees is the image of a man in an iron gray suit, but he can''t see his face, so he can''t guess who moved the Buddhist scriptures pavilion. latest chapter. The man stood still ten steps away, politely and reservedly standing in place, as if waiting for the owner''s consent to come closer. This etiquette made his intention to talk seem like nothing at all. offend. "Mr. Robert Iger." Nicholas''s voice answered Hugo, "Why are you here, don''t tell me, you came here to choose an evening dress." This is Saint Laurent''s flagship in Los Angeles. Shop, so anyone can come. It''s just that on the second floor where Hugo was sitting, visitors were temporarily refused to visit, giving Eddie enough space to devote himself wholeheartedly. Robert was able to go up to the second floor, obviously an exception. As soon as Nicholas came up, he showed himself as a reporter and asked Robert about his intentions. Robert was not too repulsive, but he just showed a smile, "I came here to pick up the evening gown, and I am honored to receive the Oscar night tonight. I dont want to be rude in this star-studded occasion." Roberts chatty gesture made me feel good, "I heard that Hugo is upstairs, so I dont think I can just say hello and leave. , This is very rude behavior, I don''t want to leave a bad impression on Hugo." Robert''s frankness but without losing proportions immediately awakened Hugo''s memory. Hugo was still remembering: Who on earth is Robert Iger, and it immediately rang out. This is the current CEO of the TV station. Last time at the launch party of "Trumen''s World", he was suspected to be the representative and representative of Disney. Hugo had a fate. At that time, Robert left a deep impression on Hugo, and it is the same today. Even if Hugo did not see Robert''s current expression, the breezy conversation awakened Hugo''s memory. "Why do I feel that my ears are itchy? Did someone talk about me behind my back?" Nicholas and Robert both saw Hugo''s words, and then they realized that they both talked to themselves, but Hugo. This party has forgotten. At this time, Hugo was still standing in place like a mummy, unable to move. Hearing Hugos words, Robert took his steps just now, as if he had obtained Hugos permission. He walked to the front of Hugo and said, "It''s nice to see you again, Hugo." Robert stretched out his right hand. , Trying to hold Hugos right hand, but seeing Hugos stiff posture, she finally patted Hugos palm instead, like a high-five, quite childish, "I hope you tonight To have good luck, I made a bet with a group of friends, I put all the bets on you, so I will overlap my fingers for you!" "That''s great, blessings are always welcome, don''t they? I just hope that the result will not be disappointing, otherwise the blessing will become a curse, which is very bad." Hugo''s ridicule revealed his good mood. . Robert did not speak, but raised his right hand. The **** and index finger were overlapped. Then he gestured for a while and made both of them look at each other and smile, "Okay, I won''t disturb your work anymore. See you at the party." After speaking, Robert politely said goodbye, as if he was really just coming over to say hello. "Hugo, is this Mr. Iger really just coming over to say hello?" Nicholas sniffed out the unusual place in the air He recalled it carefully, "I recently heard that Disney seems to If you are interested in creating a key work, do they like you? You just talked together very happily." After Nicholas reminder, Hugo also realized that the whole process of the two meetings with Robert was very relaxing and pleasant, which was abnormal. Even Kevin Burns and Long Mayer, Hugo always stay alert when talking with them, because he knows that these big guys are foxes who decide the fate of many people in a lively chat. Robert was also one of them, but Hugo did not notice this vigilance. Is Robert not aggressive, or is Robert too sophisticated? "I don''t know the news at all, so it''s better for you to tell me what happened." The thoughts flashed in his mind, and Hugo answered without pause, but in the bottom of my heart he secretly guessed: in Disney''s gourd What kind of medicine are you selling? When Nicholas saw Hugo''s Tai Chi, he knew he couldn''t dig up the news. He just remembered the incident in his heart, and planned to go back and inquire about it. Maybe it was an exclusive, but he said in his mouth, "Hehe, Lets focus on tonight. You look so amazing now, Eddies work is so good, can designers always perform such wonderful magic? God, Im already looking forward to it. You appeared on the red carpet!" (to be continued) Chapter 1960： In uniform Several streets near the University of Southern California have been subject to traffic control from 8 in the morning, but even so, the main parking lots around are filled up quickly, and the lunch time has not arrived, and the hot air in the entire area It all started to boil, countless people swarming from all corners of the North American continent, the noisy and boiling atmosphere is probably only comparable to the annual Super Bowl. There is only one reason for all this: Oscar. The 70th Oscars will be held tonight in the Sacred Auditorium-a short distance from the University of Southern California, and this night is not only the whole Hollywood, but the entertainment industry as the most prosperous and noisiest of the year The top-level occasions are a wonderful night that has carried the changes of the times and condensed the transformation of the entire industry. Due to the powerful momentum of the "Titanic", the Oscar tonight has become the most watched moment in the past two decades, especially when the "Independence Day" was born last year but failed to occupy a place on the Oscar, "Titanic" The 14 nominations for the "No." Destroyed Landscaping made people even more excited. Not to mention, the powerful opponents of "Titanic" did not show any weakness. From "L.A. Confidential" to "Perfect" to "Mind Catcher", the appeal of these three works alone is enough to make this night enough. It''s a hot topic comparable to that of the "Forrest Gump" aspiration night three years ago. According to incomplete statistics, in the three days before March 23, the influx of non-residents into downtown Los Angeles soared by more than 600,000 people. The number of media that the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences has officially registered has reached an incredible more than 1,100-the most outstanding performance before was the 68th Oscar two years ago, in order to witness Hugo ascending the top actor. In one scene, more than 700 media organizations registered. And this time it has increased by nearly 60%, and the huge influence shocked the entire Hollywood. You know, as the Oscars for the past two decades, the media center of the Sacred Auditorium can only accommodate a maximum of 1,000 people. Two years ago, the television station responsible for the broadcast and logistics of the awards ceremony had to temporarily lease two meeting rooms next to the media center, which made the awards ceremony go smoothly. This time. The number of registered reporters alone has exceeded 4,000, which allowed the TV station to begin preparations two weeks in advance. The floor where the media center is located and the entire floor above are all leased and transformed into eight temporary media centers-this has more than doubled the size of the 68th Oscars and is expected to accommodate 5,000 people News reporters work on site here. But even so. The TV station was still terrified by the surging crowd in Los Angeles in the last two days. Many media have paid special attention to this Oscar and sent a large force. It seems that at least more than 5,500 journalists will need to stay in the media center. The prelude to the Oscars has just begun, and people have clearly felt the surging heat wave. Even more amazing is that a large number of movie fans came to Los Angeles in person, wanting to feel the charm of Oscars up close. Many businesses spotted business opportunities in time and launched the "Oscar Night Package" from hotels to motels. From gift shops to clothing stores, from restaurants to bars, provide the greatest convenience possible so that fans can enjoy the Oscar night carnival. This move has also become the embryonic form of the "Oscar effect" in later generations. Taking Oscar''s huge influence to the next level, it really promotes the process of Oscar''s commercialization-this is complementary to the blockbuster era, and it is also closely linked to the award season and public relations strategy. Against this background, the traffic jams and crazy crowds around the University of Southern California on March 23 are not surprising. The red carpet, which was originally scheduled to start at six o''clock, had uncertainties due to traffic jams. It was less than two miles from Santa Monica to the Holy Cathedral, but the traffic jam ended up being three miles away. Even if the traffic control was implemented early, there was a long queue of traffic jams in the downtown area of ??Los Angeles, which directly affected the progress of the red carpet. People''s enthusiasm has completely boiled the City of Angels. As a result, a weird situation appeared on the Oscar red carpet. The first third of the actors were very rare. Even a director who was not too topical like Curtis Hansen accepted a full five-minute interview. This is really too rare on the Oscar red carpet, where the average interview time is only two minutes; but when it is interrupted, the number of actors suddenly begins to increase. The reporters and audiences standing on both sides of the red carpet are completely overwhelmed, often too late to cheer. One actor, the next actor will be on stage again. Fortunately, a thousand fans gathered at the entrance of the Holy Auditorium tonight, plus more than 300 media reporters gathered at the scene, which also made the atmosphere of the scene always lively, there is no gap in the cold scene, even complaining I couldn''t squeeze out the time, which prevented the red carpet from becoming a disaster. At this time, the red carpet extended from the entrance of the sacred auditorium all the way to the side of the street, and the crowds who came to watch the ceremony stood on both sides of the red carpet, extending along the street mightily, almost using the crowd strategy to both sides of the street. All the gaps are filled. What''s even more frightening is that on the other side of the street after the street facing the Holy Auditorium turned over, all kinds of luxury cars have completely filled the road. The TV stations on-site scheduling also had to be cautious, because now there are at least twenty actors gathered on the red carpet, and the cameras and spotlights are already a bit stretched. If the actors behind are released without control, then the red carpet will be It became a total disaster. For example, the Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman couple on the red carpet are being interviewed, and they must not be easily let go; Kim Kerry is still signing autographs to fans at the end of the red carpet, screaming beside him The ears are endless; Mel Gibson has just stepped onto the red carpet, and just less than ten steps away in front of him, are Ben Affleck and Matt Damon who have received countless praise this year. The TV station has had to shorten the interview time for Kim in order to take into account the overall situation, and the interview time between Ben and Matt will not be too long... No, it can be officially confirmed now that the interview department of Ben and Matt has been cancelled, because A car stopped at the entrance of the red carpet. The security guard stepped forward, looked through the window, and then used the walkie-talkie to inform the live director of the red carpet, "Red, red!" is just a simple word. Let the entire red carpet live broadcast crews start to run wild. The door of the black car was opened, and a pair of classic vintage Oxford shoes with black bright surface and five decorations stepped on the red carpet, and the pair of dark blue Scottish plaid stockings could be vaguely seen, but they were immediately tailored. The trousers will cover the ankle part, no more, no less, just right; then you can see the fine smoky gray pure wool houndstooth suit trousers, the straight lines will be slender and strong The line of the leg was outlined bit by bit; the long leg stepped on the red carpet, and after standing firm, the whole person got out of the car door and stood generously in front of the crowd. The upper body is a dark gray single-lapel collar houndstooth double-button suit with dark patterns. The tailoring on the shoulders is bold and novel. The complete pleating and piping make the shoulder line a little tough and straight, and it is firm. The powerful arm stretched down, and finally revealed the two-finger-wide white shirt cuffs, and the anchor-shaped cufflinks could be vaguely seen. The off-white shirt with a small pointed collar is more energetic under the outline of the narrow black tie. The off-white buttons of the same color seem to have no embellishment, and the shirt is extended along the line of the body. The slender fingers lifted up, neatly buttoned the first button of the suit, and the beautiful waistline was immediately strangled, and the inverted triangle figure was outlined in one fell swoop, and the shapely figure became more and more thigh-like. The slenderness and the width of the shoulders, and the seemingly thin chest is now filling the upper body suit to the full, as if you can feel the groan of the shirt buttons being stretched to the extreme, making people worry about whether it is just a light lift. Will make the whole garment burst. But the whole body does not feel tightly restrained It just feels that it fits, fits perfectly, fits perfectly without the slightest deviation, except for myself, it can''t be reflected by any person wearing it. The almost perfect line reveals an indescribable tranquility, as if the hustle and bustle of the world disappeared in the sharp lines, the tranquility like a mirror lake, but in that amber eye It reflects the endless light, as if there are endless stories, vaguely revealing the rebellion of rock and roll and the wanton youth of youth. The man in front of him stood there quietly, without any movement, expression, or even a special smile, but everything was so harmonious, reaching an incredible perfect harmony, but the golden sunset made He looks like a **** from another world. The temperament in the sharp lines is unpredictable, but it makes people eager to explore...independence? Lonely? decadent? Resist? Publicity? Wanton? Sunlight? Psychedelic? hazy? Even if its just the simplest combination of gray with white, it fully displays the gloom and lowness of negative emotions, the tenderness and closeness of positive emotions in gray, and the slender and tall figure blends into the sunset, but Let the setting sun completely become the background, all the sights, all the focus and all the attention are condensed on this figure. Suddenly, people stop breathing. It''s Hugo, Hugo Lancaster! (To be continued) Chapter 1961： 1 blockbuster Hugo is here. Just such a simple sentence is enough to make everyone--everyone in the literal sense of the word, turn their heads, and put all their attention on him without hesitation. "You can dislike him, you can even hate him, but you can''t not know him", this is the creed of Hollywood, and it is also the most accurate evaluation of Hugo by Hollywood at present. But even if everyone is familiar with Hugo, every time they see Hugo, people still have to sigh again about Hugos aura. He is like a born star, and he only needs to stand in place. , People can''t help but want to cast their sights over. Without any fancy dressing, without any sensationalism, he didn''t need to deliberately fight for his position, he just appeared in front of everyone, and people couldn''t help but want to keep his sight on him. Wolf Smoke: My 1937. This kind of aura has nothing to do with appearance, but the wealth precipitated by years and experience. Following the navy blue suit, Hugo unexpectedly chose a gray suit today. This color is between young and old, vitality and dullness. If you are not careful, you will be completely overwhelmed. Instead, it will return. It''s better to choose black and white to be classic. But Hugo''s ingenious combination of smoky gray and dark gray has brought the temperament of this color to the fullest. No one will forget that among the many British aristocrats in the 1930s, gray and black and white were both classics that never faded, and they were more difficult to control. The design of this suit is more concise and neater. The harshness and sharpness in the lines are like the dark gray sky of Berlin in winter, revealed layer by layer. Compared with Burberry, he is bolder, younger, and sharper. Really knowledgeable experts can see it at a glance. This is not the work of Burberry, who has collaborated with Hugo many times, but a...I don''t know which designer''s work is for the time being. Many people in the fashion industry have begun to excite themselves. At the beginning, Hugo made Burberry burst into unprecedented energy in North America. Are they going to witness the birth of another miracle tonight? Many people have begun to inquire about the designer of Hugo''s dress tonight. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! All the screams at the scene could not help but pause. It was as if everyone''s necks were directly pinched, and the sharp contrast of silence in that moment made the flames of the red carpet solidify in an instant. Another person got off the car. It''s Leonardo DiCaprio! Who can believe it? Hugo and Leonardo, two best friends and two of the hottest actors in the United States today, will actually choose to appear on the red carpet together? No one can believe it, even if the facts are happening right before their eyes, no one can believe it. Today Leonardo chose a pretty black suit with a white shirt. But it can be clearly noticed that the tailoring of this suit is very close to the body. It perfectly outlines Leonardos thin to even slender figure, but it does not make people feel too thin. On the contrary, it is thin. With the chai-like morbid body lines, with blond hair, blue eyes, fair skin, and the messy and wild mid-length hair, it is as graceful and romantic as a vampire. The transcendence of Leonardo''s escape from the world is vividly outlined, pale and romantic, weird and noble. Grim rebellion... Careful people have noticed that Leonardo''s suit tailoring and Hugo should be made by the same designer. The style of the same line is intoxicating, and the strong visual impact is even more in these two. The body of a top actor has played to the extreme. "Male. Sex", for the first time someone realized the power of this word. This Leonardo is unprecedented, even more thrilling than "Total Eclipse" and "Romeo and Juliet". Many people suddenly think of the movie "Interview with the Vampire"-Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt joined forces to dedicate this worthy work, but now Leonardo''s image is absolutely absolute Not inferior to Tom''s classic image in the movie. It even makes the population dry. And... And it''s Hugo standing next to Leonardo! What would it be like if these two people played "Night Interview with Vampires"? It is conceivable that the name "Eddie Slimane" will resound all over the world with a blockbuster tonight. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The face stood in stunned by mistake; even the host who was in charge of the live broadcast of the TV station was caught in a moment''s stunner, unable to believe his eyes. Hugo and Leonardo, Leonardo and Hugo, these two most watched actors in the United States today, are also the biggest rivals tonight-not only the battle for the actor, but also the "Titanic" The battle between number and L.A. Confidential, but the two made everyone appear on the red carpet hand in hand with surprise. The shocking effect is naturally self-evident. The entire red carpet seemed to be surrounded by flames. The turbulent crimson flames burned the air. All fans screamed madly and utterly exhausted to read the full text of the Death Institute. The reporters on both sides have been trying to interview Leonardo or Hugo, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldnt communicate the problem-even they couldn''t hear their own voice, and they were helpless. Underneath can only give up. Such a scene makes the reporters feel dumbfounded. Even those old fritters who have been rolling in the circle for ten or twenty years have never encountered such a situation. This is also unforgettable in the journalists career. For a moment. Matt Damon and Ben Affleck stood at the end of the red carpet. Tom Cruise, Kim Kerry, Mel Gibson and others had already wisely exited, but these two young talents It is the first time to attend the Oscars, but they are reluctant to leave. They have not had further contact with fans, they have not yet accepted interviews with the host, and they have not communicated with reporters... They have not yet enjoyed the happiness and beauty of the spotlight cover! However, I looked at Hugo and Leonardo, who was not far away smiling and shaking hands and hugging the fans. Only then did they know what a real top superstar is. The powerful influence can almost be said to be enough to set off a stormy sea between gestures, and the excited expressions of fans on both sides of the red carpet, the crazy crying voices, and more It turned the scene into a sea of ??dazzling halo, everything seemed to be blurred, only the endless screams were releasing energy. Ben turned his head and said a word to Matt, but Matt did not react at all. Ben had to pat Matt on the shoulder and shouted again, "I want to be like them too." But Matt did. I still didnt heareven if it was a word, there was only a humming sound above his eardrums. Even if Ben yelled directly into his ears for the third time, Matt still only heard two broken words. Not a complete sentence. The overwhelming screams at the scene were endless, almost giving people the illusion that a tsunami and an earthquake hit the sacred auditorium at the same time. Ben opened his mouth again, but finally swallowed because his throat had already started to hurt, but Matt still couldn''t hear him. Seeing Matt, who was stunned and slightly opened his mouth, Ben also turned his head and looked in front of him again. Hugo gave a big hug to a movie fan, with a gentle smile on his face, as if even the lighting on the spot. They were completely reduced to the background, and I couldn''t help but open his mouth wide, and there was no sound from his throat. For the first time on the Oscar''s red carpet, Matt and Ben have received a shocking education that may only be seen once in life. They originally thought that they were already on the top of the world. The praise received by the "Mind Catcher" made them forget about it. They even had the illusion that they had truly defeated Hugo-this was the case at the Golden Globes, but today''s red The carpet completely overturned all their conjectures. I couldn''t help but clenched his fist, but he failed the first time. Because the muscles were trembling constantly, he couldn''t control his arm at all. After trying for the second time, he barely succeeded. Ben became more and more annoyed. He had never been eager to win the Oscar for Best Original Screenplay tonight, because he wanted to beat Hugo because he wanted to prove that it was the right choice to give up Joseph because he wanted Get the treatment Hugo received at this time, because he wants to stand on top of the world, because he wants to prove that his talent is definitely not inferior to Hugo... So he wants to win, he must win, and he will have the last laugh in the face-to-face confrontation with Hugo. Thinking of this, he turned around and prepared to leave. He didn''t want to stay here and continue to be a spectator because it was a shame. But after taking two steps, Ben found that Matt was still not moving. He had to pat Matt on the shoulder, and then took Matts shoulder and walked back. Matt didnt notice and staggered two steps, quite a bit. Embarrassed. But Matt raised his head nervously, only to find that no one noticed his embarrassment. Matt couldn''t help but feel a little confused, and he didn''t know whether he should be lucky or lost. Afterwards, he followed Ben and quickly entered the sacred auditorium. On the red carpet, the host of the TV station had already stood by and waited. Hugo and Leonardo joined hands to show up. This is a moment that can''t be missed. But in the end the host was disappointed, because the screams at the scene were endless. Even though she was holding the microphone, the sound that was transmitted was still limited. Hugo and Leonardo only answered three questions because of the eardrum. The endurance of the harmony vocal cords has reached the limit, and I have to take the lead to leave. "!! ...... ah ah ah ah ah" fanatical screams that seems to have heralded: This is an unusual night, it was a night destined to make history. (To be continued) Chapter 1962： Opening debut After entering the sacred auditorium, Leonardo is obviously not looking good. Now he still has an unspeakable sense of fear for the crowd. This is the reason why he and Hugo will appear on the red carpet together tonight. The signs were not obvious on the red carpet just now, but now Leonardo feels a little difficult to breathe. Hugo was not in a hurry, and stood beside the entrance with Leonardo, quietly waiting for him to recover. A staff member saw such a scene and walked over worriedly and asked if they needed help. Hugo hurriedly greeted them and refused their approach, because he knew that the approach of a stranger at this time would only make Leonardos situation. To get worse, Leonardo only needs some fresh air. After waiting for a short while, Leonardo''s breathing finally adjusted, looking at Hugo pale, and twitching his mouth with a self-deprecating smile, "The reporter sees it and doesnt know how to write it, I guess Lets say that the two of us are playing big cards." Hugo pursed the corners of his mouth, "I think they should write,''Vampires are exposed to the sun, their true shape is exposed''. Dude, honestly, your face is really messed up now." Leonardo''s face was not good. , At this time, the blood was completely lost, so pale as white paper, even the lips lost all the color. Leonardo laughed speechlessly, "If you have time to joke here again, you might as well get me a piece of dark chocolate." Leonardo also knows that this is a necessary stage, and he must come out step by step. Now with the help of Hugo, he has improved a lot. At least seeing that the crowd will not have irritable and violent thoughts. Although there is still some rejection and fear in his heart, he no longer wants to run away. It just feels that the air is thin. Hugo raised his hands, made a surrender, turned around and took a few pieces of dark chocolate near the buffet table, and then entered the sacred auditorium with Leonardo. Due to the serious traffic jam on the road, they arrived at the scene half an hour later than expected, so there is not much time left before the official start of the award ceremony. Under the guidance of the staff, Hugo and Leonardo came to the first row. I found that the seating arrangement for tonight is still divided by department, and the four acting departments are all sitting in the same area. Originally, Hugo could also sit in the screenwriter''s area or the producer''s area tonight. However, the positions of these two departments are slightly behind. In the second and third rows, the TV station took into account the issue of ratings, so it placed Hugo at the forefront. See the appearance of Hugo. All around were acquaintances. Robin Williams walked up and gave Hugo affectionately. Helen Hunt and Jack Nicholson brought Greg Kinnear over and surrounded him. Hugo and Leonardo talked about the chaos on the red carpet today. It was so lively; under Jacks needle thread, Hugo also met Dustin Hoffman. This was the first official meeting of the two people Hugo, the four major actors in the film industry in the 1980s, also officially met. Hugo then chatted with Judy Dench for a while. This wise old dramatist is also one of the objects that Hugo admires very much, in her career as an actress for more than half a century. Won seven Oscar nominations for acting, although relying on "Shakespeare in Love" to harvest a best supporting actress statuette, but always missed the movie queen. This is also a huge regret. After waiting a short while, Charlize was late. Recently, because of the script "Female. The Devil", Charlize almost plunged into the world of Irene Enos, and she even planned to miss the Oscars for a while. But at the last moment, Leonardo was persuaded and decided to attend. Fortunately, Karl Earl chose the evening gown for Charlize early. This did not delay attending the ceremony, even so. Charlize still spent a lot of work today, which led to a short delay. Fortunately, he did not arrive after the ceremony began. Tonight, Charlize chose a warm orange evening dress with a retro halter. The large backless design perfectly showed the elegant curve of her back. The slim figure curled up in the delicate lines of the body, and swayed elegantly. The design of her fishtail skirt is even more shocking-such a bold and beautiful retro design is very rare in the 1990s, combining the elegance of the top stars of Hollywood''s golden age and the graceful curves of contemporary women. Feeling, the long golden hair is twisted into a bun, and the small wavy braid curve adds a touch of ladylike demeanor. The diamond jewellery on the wrist and earrings contrasts with the diamond coin purse in the hand, which is simple and elegant without losing elegance. Sense, that distinctive retro style attracted everyone''s attention just as soon as it debuted. Hugo couldn''t help but looked up and down Charlize, then showed a big smile, gave Charlize a hug, "Miss, you are so beautiful tonight." But Hugo can feel Charlie in his arms. I was shaking slightly, and the uncontrollable tension slowly permeated. Hugo let go of Charlize and looked at Charlize again. Although she had a little relief on her face, she could still feel the weight of the recent period between her eyebrows. The influence of Irene Enos''s world on her is too deep, she is now sinking into the quagmire bit by bit, the feeling is wonderful, but also terrible. Hugo patted Charlize''s arm lightly, "Don''t think too much, at least you can enjoy some bad medicine tonight." Charlize smiled slightly at Hugo, but still a little reluctant. "It''s better not to repeat the bad performance of the last time." This is saying that Charlize relied on "Before Sunrise" to win the nomination for the first time. Hugo gave Hugo a fierce look. "I''m wearing a long dress now. When I get to the backstage, you better be careful!" Charlize squeezed a word from his teeth. The familiar tone made Hugo laugh again, but Hugo did not show any weakness. , Reminded softly, "The best supporting actress seems to be the first award." One sentence turned Charlize into a puppet, his muscles stiff like marble, and he stayed in place. Hugo laughed triumphantly, then turned and walked to his seat. Charlize also understood that Hugo was deliberately mad at herself, but she was helpless, only grinded her teeth severely, and then walked to her seat. Hugo is sitting between Leonardo and Jack today. Jack used to be Dustin and Leonardo used to be Matt Damon. The five actor alternates sat together like this, behind them are the five alternates for the best supporting actor. Matt looked at the four lively people next to him, and wanted to step forward to say hello, but he hesitated, remembering Bens words before taking the seat, "We are capable and talented, and we need to rely on ourselves to break through. Believe me, it will be us who will have the last laugh tonight, and then they will come over to cheat us, even Hugo is no exception. Joseph will regret not doing his best to keep us!" After all, Matt did not step forward, but sat in his seat, quietly watching the other actors on both sides greet him lively. There was unpredictable thought on the calm expression. Fortunately, this situation did not last long. The award ceremony soon kicked off. The theme song of the Oscar awards ceremony was played in the sacred auditorium. This song is called "Oscar Prelude", which is the 70th anniversary of the award ceremony. For the first time since I have my own theme song, the vigorous symphony makes people feel emotional and reveals that Oscar has entered a new stage from today. Billy Christo slowly landed from the bow of the big ship of the "Titanic" in the background. He waved his right hand vigorously and shouted, "Wow!" This one pays tribute to the opening of "Titanic". The applause of the audience was prolonged. Billy stepped off the big ship calmly and paced back and forth on the stage, "Very good, good evening, welcome to the Titanic, we are like that big ship, we are big , We are expensive, and everyone wants us to be faster." This is a mockery of how long the annual awards ceremony is, and it makes people laugh. "Very well, then let us satisfy you." Billy stood there and began to sing loudly, teasing the best five works, first ridiculing the "Titanic" budget overrun. Even the two large film studios had to choose to unite; then they ridiculed the "Six Light Pigs". In this era, even men are going to be "fruits", even if they are not like Hugo, Leonardo, Matt, Ben is so handsome, as long as he dares to reveal himself, he can get ahead. The ridicule of "perfect perfection" character setting obsessive-compulsive disorder, impetuousness, and depression are regarded as "perfect", and the screenwriter is still an "inexplicable actor"; then he ridiculed the "mind catcher" and said Ma Te and Ben are too close to each other, and they have produced this absolute masterpiece-implying that there seems to be a warm feeling between the two people. Ambiguous; when it was the turn of "L.A. Confidential", he constantly mocked the blurring line between the good and the bad in the story. Whenever people thought that a good person appeared, it turned out to be a bad person, "and there was a screenwriter who made a cameo appearance." "''L.A. Confidential'', can become an iceberg tonight!" Billy''s short and advantageous lyrics brought out the focus of tonight''s duel, witty and humorous, it was amazing, "Ladies and gentlemen. Guys, how star-studded is the Best Actor Award tonight, famous and outstanding, Dustin Hoffman! Jack Nicholson! Matt Damon! Leonardo DiCapri Oh! Oh, and Hugo Lancaster, this little guy always goes in the wrong place, hey, can you go back to the screenwriter with Matt? I promise I dont have any opinion on this." In one sentence, he ridiculed all three people in one fell swoop, and brought out the second focus of tonight by the way. He was very witty, "Tonight is the night of the carnival, please remember that the acceptance speech must be short, because we I want to finish work tonight! Besides, Oscar is already 70 years old, and one billion viewers are watching it!" When Billy''s last innocent expression ended, the audience thundered with applause! (To be continued) Chapter 1963： First award Billy Christo is lighthearted but with a mocking style, slowly kicking off the Oscar for his 70th birthday. The first one to step onto the stage is the young Cooper Gooding-he won last year As the Best Supporting Actor Petty Goldman, he became the guest of honor for Best Supporting Actress this year. When he saw little Cooper, Hugo turned his head and saw Charlize''s stunned expression: Obviously she didn''t expect that the first award for Best Supporting Actress would really be awarded. Charlize saw it just after his sight. Hugo''s playful smile, the slightly opened mouth couldn''t help but close again, gritted his teeth severely, glared at Hugo, but instead made Hugo turn his head with a **** smile, leaving it only for Charlize a back of his head. Charlize wanted to give Hugo a palm, but when he raised his hand, he realized that his palm was completely wet. As Hugo said, even after experiencing such a process once, when facing it again, it is still difficult to control the tension and anxiety in his heart. "This is a time when I can never get used to it." Charlize took a deep breath, letting his beating heart calm down, and then took another deep breath, quietly hiding his tension, and looked at little Cooper. In fact, Im a little unhappy standing here. Little Coopers humor was also well received. He stepped onto the stage and attracted everyones attention with just one sentence. First, my work was not shortlisted here. For the first award, I strongly suspect that a certain screenwriter has deliberately omitted this part; second, a certain screenwriter refused to act in his own work, and rumors all say that it was the result of my rejection after I confessed to him. I am not happy, I am very unhappy." The whole scene became a sea of ??laughter, and Jack, who was sitting next to Hugo, struck Hugo''s arm hard. Overjoyed. Hugo looked at the little Cooper on the stage with a helpless expression. He originally thought that Billy didn''t embarrass him too much in the opening game. He can finally escape today-after all, "Titanic" is the real momentum tonight. It''s huge, but I didn''t expect that little Cooper was hiding here. "Actually, I thought about the possibility, maybe. I mean, maybe. If the screenwriter is willing to write my character as a woman, maybe today I will be one of the five beautiful women who are sitting in the audience waiting for the results to be announced. "Little Cooper''s ridicule made Hugo couldn''t help clapping his hands and laughing. "However, thank God. The screenwriter didn''t write like this and avoided this disaster. The five finalists were nominated for beauty. Feelings. And a lady of outstanding strength." Little Cooper looked at the nominated seat in the Best Supporting Actress department, "We can see the elegant Ms. Stewart," Gloria Stewart is 87 years old this year, "We can also feel the youthful Theron. Madam," and Charlize Theron is only 22 years old this year, "As for the other three ladies, they don''t want me to announce those lovely and wonderful numbers," Julianne Moore did not hold back. He just laughed and sprayed, but fortunately, he used his right hand to block his lips, avoiding the bad manners. "So, let''s take a look at the big screen and enjoy their brilliant performances in the movie." Although it was less than two minutes before and after the intercourse, but Cooper''s performance was absolutely brilliant, continuing Billy''s outstanding performance in the opening game, giving people reason to expect more for tonight''s Oscars . In fact. The Best Supporting Actress Award is also the first head-on show tonight, among the five nominees. Both Joan Cusack of "The Bridegroom''s Wrong Turn" and Julianne Moore of "Boojinye" are generally regarded as **** runners. In fact, objectively speaking, Julianne''s performance is worthy of recognition, and the praise of "Boojinye" The Voice is not inferior, but because the competitor is too strong, Julianne, who was nominated for the first time, naturally became a spectator. The real competition is among the remaining three candidates: Minnie River from the "Mind Catcher", Charlize from the "L.A. Confidential" and Gloria from the "Titanic". It can be said to be white-hot. Needless to say, the works belonging to the three actors can be regarded as one of the most acclaimed works in the professional field in the past year. The additional factors that the works can give the actors awards are absolutely outstanding, which also makes the best female The supporting role department became the opener of tonight''s best picture contenders! Both Gloria and Minnie are nominated for the first time in their actor career, and Charlize is only the second nomination. Coupled with Julianne who was also nominated for the first time and Joan who was nominated for the second time, it can be seen that the best supporting actress is always a hotbed for awarding new actresses, which is in contrast to the best supporting actor in the Respect for the Elderly department. The different requirements of actors and actresses are reflected in the pattern-men are always getting older and more popular, and women are always getting younger. Gloria has worked hard and has been active on the big screen since the 1930s. Later, he chose to retire. It was not until the end of the 1980s that he appeared on the big screen again as an elderly actor. "Nick" has also dedicated very good actors. Many people think that this actress, who has inherited from the golden age of Hollywood, is absolutely worthy of the award of a golden man, plus the momentum of "Titanic". , This is also the biggest bargaining chip of Gloria. Minnie and Charlize are actually quite similar. Both appeared on the big screen for the first time around 1994 and 1995. Minnie starred in works such as "Four Brothers of Pride" and "The Golden Eye of 007", while Charlie I relied on "Before Sunrise" and "Devil''s Advocate" to be affirmed, even the age is very close-Minnie is 27 years old this year, only five years older than Charlize. In addition, the works proposed by the two people at the award ceremony this time are also very similar. The roles played by the two people are the only red flowers in a green leaf, which also played an important role in the advancement of the whole story. What''s more interesting is that the works of the two people are also the biggest prize winners in the best original screenplay department, and the fiery competition has begun ahead of schedule. Objectively speaking, Minnies performance in the "Mind Catcher" did not have much surprises, and more relied on the overall influence of the work to be shortlisted, while Gloria and Charlize were both shown in the work. Outstanding performance, the award is definitely deserved; but the best supporting actress department is used to awarding young actresses, which gives Minnie and Charlize a slight advantage, and Julianne also has the absolute strength to become a "dark horse." . All of this makes the best supporting actress full of all kinds of suspense, especially before the award ceremony, the confrontation between the traditional and the innovative made several works completely stand on opposite sides, in front of the important task of making history , No one is willing to give in. The short film on the big screen soon finished playing, and the air at the scene couldn''t help tightening, and trivial sparks could be seen faintly. Charlize sat in the position, and couldn''t help but put her hands together gently. Instead, the beating speed of her heart slowed down. In her mind, she recalled what happened in the recent period. She knew that she was on the road of acting. She still has a long way to go. Not to mention, the role of Irene Enos alone has to do almost all of her efforts. Therefore, even if tonight does not belong to her, she should not feel sorry or sad, because the future that belongs to her has just begun. Thinking of this, Charlize couldn''t help but look at the back of his head diagonally in front of him. At this moment, Hugo turned his head slightly and said something to Leonardo. Leonardo turned his head to look at Charlize, and then stood up. The thumb seemed to be cheering her up, which made Charlize''s nervous face to the extreme and couldn''t help but draw a smile. "Huh, it''s time to reveal the answer!" Little Cooper picked up the envelope in his hand and patted his right hand lightly. He looked dangling, but it made the tension on the scene even more tense. Charlize felt a restlessness around her. She couldn''t help but turned her head and took a look, but found that Minnie''s smile was completely stiff at this time, like a robot. The muscles that were so tight that they would break at any time passed through the evening dress. Can be clearly felt. Charlize knew that she was not the only nervous person. Even Julianne and Gloria, who were sitting next to him, looked a little weird at this time, which made Charlize wonder: How bad is his expression? Recalling Hugo on the night before the awards ceremony, Charlize also felt a sense of joy inexplicably after seeing his uncontrollable expression. "The winner of the 70th Oscar for Best Supporting Actress is..." Little Cooper raised his voice, showing a triumphant smile, and then gently opened the envelope in his hand Everyone in the audience held their breath, especially the crews of "L.A. Confidential", "Mind Catcher", and "Titanic"-the first two of them are the most, and the suffocating tension makes little Cooper I couldn''t help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and my fingers trembled slightly. Little Cooper glanced down, trying to keep his smile, and then he glanced at Hugojust a small glance, Hugo was full of doubts before he had time to think, he heard Little Cooper say, " Charlize Theron,''L.A. Confidential''." "Yeah!" Hugo squeezed his fist hard, as if the winner was himself, then turned his head and hugged Leonardo hard, and the two hit each other on the back with a bang. The voice of the two people was about to vomit blood, but the smiles on their faces completely bloomed. Hugo turned his head, and then saw Charlize sitting where she was completely sluggish. Robin Williams next to her gave her a big hug and helped her stand up. But Charlize was still full of shock, looked at the big stage in disbelief, and walked forward unconsciously at that light pace. Charlize searched around blankly, seeming to want to find a focal point, and then in the crowd, she saw Hugo like this, her amber eyes were full of excitement, telling her: she really Won a prize! (To be continued) Chapter 1964： Hard to be alone In the turbulent crowd, Charlize saw the amber eyes, clear and clear, as if all the surrounding turbulence was frozen in time and space in an instant, the noise of the whole world completely disappeared, and only the sight was left. The eyes below, the crystal clear amber color, but tell the vicissitudes of life. With a shallow smile and full of excitement in those eyes, they were like Crescent Springs reflected in the moonlight, and their distinct pupils were clearly shining with the breathtaking sunrise and sunset, telling her: She really won the prize! In an instant, Charlizes eyes were covered by a hazy mist, and there was an impulse in her heart: She wanted to run wildly towards those eyes, throwing herself into the warm embrace, in the familiar breath Zhong laughed happily, venting his invigoration and happiness at this moment. She wanted to hug the person tightly, hug tightly. "Sally, Sally, you should be on stage!" The noisy voices rushed from the side, and one after another crowd came forward, giving Charlize a hug. She wanted to move towards that figure. But they involuntarily moved toward the stage defense line, the distance between the two people kept not getting closer, instead they became more and more distant. "Congratulations, congratulations, Sally! You deserve it." The boiling sound was vented down like a waterfall. Charlize had already walked up the stairs almost before she could react. The amber eyes were hidden in a dim crowd like this, and she could only faintly. Seeing the bright smile on that face, and the hands that were raised up and slapped vigorously. Charlize turned around. Carefully pulled up his skirt and walked onto the stage, then little Cooper walked up and gave her a warm hug. Immediately afterwards, he placed the golden figure in Charlize''s palm. Charlize shook the little golden man in her hand, her hands trembling lightly, even though she tried her best to breathe deeply, but her fingertips couldn''t help trembling lightly, and the surging emotions in her heart almost made her on the verge of collapse. The real little golden man was holding it in the palm of his hand, and the extremely certain sense of reality made Charlize feel that all this was more like a huge lie, it seemed that everything was just a dream. Even if Charlize tightened his hands repeatedly, there was still no way to calm the ebb and flow in his heart. Looked up. Through the hazy halo, all the figures under the stage were blurred into one, and they couldn''t be seen clearly. But Charlize could feel the amber eyes, as if there was a hint of sarcasm-laughing at her bewilderment. Charlize didn''t hold it back for a moment, and laughed out with a flutter. As a result, his tears and smile were mixed, and he was embarrassed. "Oh...oh...thank you." Charlize found that her voice was trembling slightly, which made her feel very funny, but even if she wanted to control it, she couldn''t do anything about it. At this time, it seemed that all the muscles in her body were fundamentally fundamental. Not her own general, "So this is the feeling of standing here. I thought I would be calm, but it turns out that a certain friend was right. I would be so embarrassed that I didn''t want to remember this scene at all. Oh, God, I must look terrible now, and I hope there will be no flashlights at this moment." It was almost like responding to Charlize''s prayers. In an instant, there were several scattered flashes of flashes, making the audience stunned. Immediately everyone burst into laughter, and Charlize did not hold back. There was no ladylike standing on the stage, raising her head and laughing. "It seems that after tonight, I need to disappear for a while." Charlize responded heartily, and the scene was applauded again. "The shooting of''L.A. Confidential'' was a very wonderful process, not only because of me and a group of excellent partners. We completed the filming of this movie together, and because I really felt the charm of the performance. So, I must thank the entire crew, thank you for letting me stand here and show my embarrassment. Charlizes frankness really makes people laugh. , She looked down at the little golden man in her hand, the tears in her eyes came out again, and she nodded gently, "Well, it''s worth it, and it''s worth it all together." Charlize''s voice was still trembling uncontrollably, her fingers were still trembling slightly, and even her vision became blurred, but the excitement and excitement in her heart surged in waves, making it hard to control herself. . Charlize knows that she has chosen a difficult path-she can easily get more attention as a vase, but she has chosen to become a real actor, constantly challenging herself and sprinting to the limit. This road is so difficult and requires extra effort, but it may not be rewarded. But she persisted without hesitation, and came to this stage-Charlize knew it was just a comma, not a full stop, but this at least proved that she was striving in the right direction, and she has been walking in the right direction. On the road. The pride and pride agitated in the heart made the smile of Charlize''s mouth bloom perfectly in tears, "Jerda, I love you, I have always loved you deeply; and..." Charlie I cast my gaze to the bottom of the stage, but I couldnt see the figure. I could only look at the persons position. "Also, I have to thank a friend, Hugo Lancaster, thank you for always For your help and company, thank you for walking with me here, and hope this will not be the end." After speaking, Charlize took a step back, looked at the little golden man in his hand again, and then walked off the stage following the guidance of the emcee. At the scene, there was thunderous applause! Jack Nicholson clapped and held Hugo with his elbows. His face was bright but full of meaning. He blinked at Hugo constantly, as if to suggest something; and Leonardo next to him was too. With a smile on his face, his eyes kept sweeping back and forth between Hugo and Charlize. This made Hugo very helpless. He could only pretend not to feel the hot sight on both sides and applaud conscientiously while watching the stage. Even the two good friends of Jack and Leonardo are like this, not to mention the others. At this moment, the gossip hearts of the guests in the audience are burning. Obviously, everyone knows that Hugo and Charlize are best friends, but at this important moment, Charlize''s words can be interpreted with too much information, which makes people excited. The media center with close to 6,000 reporters has been completely fried, on the one hand because of the "L.A. Confidential" winning first, and on the other hand because of the scandal between Charlize and Hugo. However, the former is more important at present, as for the latter, you can take your time after the awards ceremony. At the awards ceremony tonight, "L.A. Confidential" made a good start. Charlize defeated two strong competitors and took the lead in the best supporting actress award. This not only made Charlize 22 years old and 2 In one hundred and twenty-eight days, he became the fourth youngest winner of the best supporting actress in film history. Anna Paquin, who won the prize for "Piano Love" at the age of three, and Patty Duke (patty.duke), who won the prize by "Helen Keller (the... at the age of 16. At the same time, "L.A. Confidential" took the lead in this ultimate Oscar duel, defeating "Mind Catcher" and "Titanic" in the head-on duel! As Billy said at the opening: "L.A. Confidential" is likely to become the iceberg tonight. The following Best Supporting Actor Award continued this tension, Robin Williams of "Mind Catcher", Greg Kinnear of "Perfect", and Kay of "L.A. Confidential" Wen-Spacy is the biggest prize winner, Burt Reynolds of Boogie Nights and Anthony Hopkins of Broken Rage are also not to be underestimated. They are regarded as the best in the Respect for the Elderly department. The Best Supporting Actor Award has shown a completely open competition this year. All five candidates have the strength to win the award, including Bert and Anthony. In the previous predictions, Greg has received the most popularity. It is generally believed that Greg''s performance in "Perfect" is definitely not inferior to the two leading actors and is fully worthy of the award of a statuette. But at the Golden Globes, Burt, who was "Boogie Night", had the last laugh, so it was still unpredictable. Tonight, this fierce competition once again gave an unexpected answer, and Robin Williams became the final winner! This Hollywood''s most famous top comedian has won the Oscar nominations for best actor three times before, but he has not been able to get a golden figure. Today the college has finally given him enough affirmation to award the best supporting actor To him! "Mind Catcher" successfully defeated several powerful competitors to win the second trophy tonight, which once again heralded the fierce competition for the award ceremony tonight. Before going on stage, Robin gave Hugo a big hug, smiled in Hugo''s ear and said, "Sorry, I won this time." That triumphant tone made Hugo laugh. Then, standing on the stage, Robin opened his hands again and smiled at Hugo and said, "Huh, thank God, fortunately, I just stole Hugo''s prepared winning speech, otherwise It would be a disaster for me to stand here now." After speaking, Robin took out a piece of paper from his pocket and waved it lightly. A simple sentence made everyone in the audience chuckle. The camera was also very smart to bring the Hugo lens Hugo is also very cooperative, showing an expression of annoyance, which makes people laugh. Robin picked up the piece of paper and read it accordingly, "I love you, Leo..." At this point, Robin paused suddenly, and then put the piece of paper into his pocket without saying a word. "Very good, thank you, thank the college for awarding me this award." The whitewashed appearance made the scene stunned, and then everyone clapped and laughed. Hugo and Leonardo couldn''t react to each other, and they coughed. The embarrassing appearance made everyone laugh. (To be continued) Chapter 1965： Sweep The opening two awards, "L.A. Confidential" and "Mind Catcher" each have one place, which also seems to indicate that the competition tonight will be particularly fierce. However, the trend of the next technical awards overturned this prediction, and the "Titanic" swept through with a devastating force. In fact, this should not be a surprise. Although "L.A. Confidential", "Mind Catcher" and "Perfect" are highly praised, these three works are all representatives of retro script works, and they have advantages in the technical department. It is very weak at first, but it is even less worth mentioning when compared with competitors. "Titanic" can lead the nomination stage strongly, the sweeping of the technical department is the decisive factor, even if it won the best actor, best actress, best supporting actress three nominations, but in these three There is no advantage in the department. The crazy wave of this work in North America is due to the qualitative leap of the Hollywood industry led by visual effects. Therefore, the technical department is the area where the "Titanic" can do its best. The results of the award ceremony also proved this point. The best photography, best art direction, best costume design, best sound, best sound editing, best visual effects and other technical awards have achieved a large number of technical awards. The only fish that missed the net is the best makeup award. The award was won by the "Men in Black" who pulled his teeth out of his mouth-the alien makeup effect in the movie was highly acclaimed. In addition, the best original song award was also won by "Titanic"; in the best soundtrack department, the drama category was won by "Titanic", and the musical comedy category was won by "Six Heroes of the Pigs". Picked. "Titanic"''s great victory in the technical awards also revealed a key message: no matter who the best film goes to, it is certain that the academy has truly affirmed the contribution of computer special effects to the film industry. After "Independence Day", the "Titanic" has made brilliant achievements and has become an indispensable member of Hollywood. Computer special effects in the future of film development are bound to become an important piece of puzzle. Now, the biggest suspense is: how important does the college think this puzzle piece? Is it important enough to use the best film to announce a new era in the film industry? Is it important enough for the "Titanic" to change its dynasty with a single-handed sweep? Realizing that the footsteps of history are approaching, this has also made the audience more excited. At this moment, more than 50 million viewers in the United States have begun to watch the Oscars. This is not only the first time that the live broadcast of the Oscars awards ceremony has exceeded 50 million in average viewership, but the current average viewership has exceeded 54 million, and it is still increasing. There is no doubt that It has become the awards ceremony with the highest ratings in film history, and its attention and popularity have become the highest in history. It is worth mentioning that the "Six Heroes of the Pig" has finally won a Golden Man. At present, four of the five nominated works for the best film have been affirmed. Only "perfect perfection" still has no movement, which seems to imply. This slightly controversial work among film critics, after all, is still subject to the weakening of the director''s skill, and temporarily fell into a disadvantage in the ultimate showdown, and its advantages are constantly being eroded. This is not good news for Hugo, because as a "perfect" screenwriter, the possibility of him winning in the best original screenplay department is weakening, and the battle for best director and best film is far behind. . This is the award ceremony. There is only one winner, so. There are winners, there are losers, the cruel and simple fact. In this way, after half of the award ceremony, "Titanic" took the lead with eight trophies, which completely changed the entire awards pattern tonight, even if "Titanic" itself was born as a technological innovation. , But such outstanding performance is still surprising. Is it coming out of the standard ending tonight? Ended with a sweeping sweep of the "Titanic"? Competitors such as "L.A. Confidential" gave up resistance after only a short struggle? But immediately after Oscar, he gave another surprise. The long-lived "L.A. Confidential", "Perfect Perfection" and "Mind Catcher" once again regained their advantages in the first half, because the screenwriting department is about to stage the ultimate showdown, and in the screenwriting awards Before the award, there is the last award in the technical category, the Best Film Editing Award-this is also a key award that determines the direction of the best film. The winner of the Best Film Editing category is undoubtedly "Titanic". The other four nominees "L.A. Confidential", "Mind Catcher", "Perfect" and "Air Force One" have absolutely no problems with their strengths, but the overall momentum is weak. In particular, the "Six Light Pigs", who was among the best film battles, unexpectedly lost the award, which also made the competition even more fierce. Just when everyone thought that the next story would end with a "standard ending" such as "Titanic" a strong victory, a completely different name came out on the speakers-"L.A. Confidential"! In an instant, everyone in the audience became a sensation, and the sacred auditorium, which had been silent for nearly two hours, became crazy again. Compared with the "Titanic" sweeping the army, it was exciting. But after all, there is still a little surprise, but now the victory of "L.A. Confidential" has brought the suspense back to reality, making people clearly aware that the competition for the best film has not yet settled! What''s more, the best movie editing is hailed as the "small best movie" because it tests a movie''s comprehensive scheduling ability, editing style, and rhythm control level. Often the best movie and the best movie editing are packaged. Issued. Now, the "Titanic", which has won eight consecutive trophies, has accidentally smashed. On the contrary, its most powerful competitor "L.A. Confidential" has successfully won, which makes all media reporters'' predictions must be rewritten. "L.A. Confidential" once again won a place in the fierce competition with its absolutely outstanding quality, again adding suspense to the battle for the best picture, and the subsequent award trends also proved this. In the script department immediately after the award, there was no such thing as "Titanic". James Cameron could only become a spectator, trying to figure out some trends in the best film from the context of the winners. "L.A. Confidential" has almost no rival among the best adapted screenplays. Originally, the script of this work has received unanimous praise from professionals. The real fierce competition in the script department is concentrated in the original division, which makes "L.A. "Confidential" took an absolute advantage and defeated the other four competitors without a doubt, and won the third goldman tonight-and the weight of the three trophies is exceptional: best supporting actress, best Film editing and best adapted screenplay, even if they are not comparable to "Titanic" in number, the quality is enough to give this work the ability to win the best film. Suspense suddenly increased! Is it true that as Billy said, "L.A. Confidential" is going to become an iceberg? Bryan Helgrand, who went on stage to accept the award, was almost crying. He has been rolling in Hollywood for ten years, but he has never been able to achieve outstanding results, but he did not expect to achieve this time in the "L.A. Confidential" With such a brilliant result, he has unconsciously become the pinnacle of his career. Leonardo couldn''t help pushing Hugo with his elbow, then gently lifted his chin and pointed at Brian on the stage, as if saying, "It will be your turn in a while." Hugo was speechless and gave directly to him. Leonardo rolled his eyes, causing Leonardo to chuckled, but even Jack, who was sitting on the other side, quietly said to Hugo''s ear, "It''s up to you now." Hugo was speechless for a while, this group of friends! Hugo rolled his eyes, but the palms of his hands were still slightly slippery. The sense of urgency swarming from all directions made him unable to help but exhale a long breath, as if he wanted to exhale all the dull air accumulated in his chest, but even so, he could still feel heavy pressure on the eardrum. Unlike the previous competition for acting awards, and the previous competition for screenplay awards "before sunrise", today Hugo feels that everything is very strange, there is an unspeakable strangeness. Everything is normal, and he is more calm than the previous few times. Although he is still a little nervous, he won''t panic again. The most important thing is that his mentality seems to be much calmer, but Hugo always feels there. It''s not quite right, it''s a special feeling that can''t be expressed. This made Hugo take a deep breath again, forcing himself to focus on the stage Compared to the experienced Hugo, Ben Affleck is in a better state at this time. To describe it as bad, in fact, Brian is still giving his acceptance speech. There is at least one or two minutes before the award of the original screenplay award, but the inner anxiety has made Ben unable to sit down at all, as if there is a hedgehog on the chair. He couldn''t help but start to adjust himself. After moving left and right several times, he still felt that something was wrong, and even felt even stranger. It seemed that he was covered with ants all over his body. The restlessness made Ben almost unaware of his forehead slowly. Sweat that seeps out. "This award belongs to me and Matt! This award belongs to me... This award belongs to me! It belongs to me! It belongs to me!" Ben kept repeating this sentence in his mind, trying to calm his irritability. , But he didn''t even realize it himself. He had already spoken it directly. Although it was only a vague whisper, he made Simon Beufoy sitting next to him cast a surprised and weird expression? Matt sits in the actor''s candidate area, and next to Ben is another candidate for the original script, Simon, which makes Simon''s nervous mood a little relaxed. Best original screenplay! This year''s competition is second only to the best film award. The American Screenwriters Guild chose "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential"; the Golden Globe Award chose "Mind Catcher". So, what is the Oscar''s choice? ? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome) Chapter 1966： Ssangyong grabs the bead Ernst Lechman was sitting in front of the TV at home at this time, watching the Oscars awards being broadcast live on the small screen. Although he never admitted, he would sit in front of the sofa and watch the live broadcasts of Oscars every year. Not because of inner obsession, but because he has always been able to give up Hollywood, and tonight is no exception. At this time it was the screenwriting departments turn, and Ernst couldnt help being more involved. He obviously had a say in the department. After thinking about it carefully, the best adapted screenplay was indeed the L. There is no suspense; what about the best original screenplay? Ernst could not help but fell into deep thought. Although Hugo''s "Perfect" was involved, Ernst could not immediately make a conclusion, because he knew that the level of competition for this award should be one of the rarest in the past two decades. The lively scene of seeing, and because there are four "newcomers" out of the five nominees, this award is of epoch-making significance. Thinking of this, Ernst couldnt help but feel happy. Although his brows were frowning, he was thinking hard about who to choose, but his breath was much lighter, the kind of concentration and happiness that he devoted himself to. Ernst enjoyed it. In this year''s best original screenplay award, Ernst believes that the fierce competition even exceeds the best film! "Mind Catcher", "Perfect Perfection" and "Six Heroes of Light Pigs" stand together, and "Booji Ye" and "Deconstructed Harry" are waiting for the opportunity. It can be said that no one should be surprised if anyone wins the prize. However, people in the industry still generally believe that Woody Allen, who "deconstructed Harry", has a smaller chance, because this is a year for newcomers. Woody has already received a lot of praise. This time the college should commend new screenwriters and encourage more excellent screenwriters and excellent scripts to emerge-Ernst also agrees with this point of view. So, among the four absolute novice screenwriters, who has the better chance? Matt Damon and Ben Affleck have joined forces to dedicate a typical academic style work, which can penetrate life in peace and stability. Without losing hope in adversity, it is like a bowl of rich soul chicken soup. Let everyone be unable to refuse. In the style of the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences, the "Mind Catcher" is undoubtedly a good time and place. Relatively speaking, the black and humorous comedy works of England, the "Six Light Pigs" style is too strong. The academys nomination is already a huge surprise, and it is too difficult to go further; "Booji Ye" has a slant sword, quite the style of a golden age master-it is similar to the solid foundation of "L.A. Confidential", but the overall is slightly It is obscure and difficult. The most important thing is that the subject is too heavy. What''s more, the fledgling Paul Thomas Anderson is too personal compared to Matt. The college would not like this choiceat least not when Paul was nominated for the first time. Taunting, humorous, wise, self-defeating, joking, "Perfectly Perfect" can be said to be the essence of Woody Allen, but compared to Woody. Hugo injected more light and sunshine into the whole movie, the tendency of self-pity almost disappeared, adding a kind of wise irony and ridicule, the script is closer to the retro stage drama before the birth of the Hollywood "male and male". The style and language art have been brought to the extreme, and the warmth flowing between the lines is even more moving. But the overall pattern is still too niche. It''s more like a private story between the three actors, slightly inferior to the "mind catcher" in the overall momentum. so. The current mainstream opinion generally believes that the final winners should be Matt and Ben especially the Golden Globes who made the same choice; but no one can ignore the talent of Hugo, and the American Screenwriters Association awards were awarded separately. "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential", not to mention Hugo''s prosperous appeal in Hollywood is a huge unknown. This also makes the award one of the biggest suspense at the awards ceremony. But Ernst thought about it carefully, but he could not agree. Instead, he believed that "Perfect" should be awarded, not because Hugo is closer to him, but because Hugo has a spiritual temperament infused into "Perfect". Unique but attractively beautiful, this is also one of the greatest charms of the script. The humor and bitterness revealed in the dialogue between the lines are unforgettable. "Mind Catcher" is a good work, but Ernst believes that "Perfect Perfection" will become a more outstanding work after the precipitation of time. If he is allowed to choose, Ernst hopes to choose "perfect." Thinking of this, Ernst looked at the small screen again and saw Hugos face flashed by among the crowd. Even Ernst didnt realize it. He couldnt help getting nervous, his hands were quiet. He squeezed the armrest of the sofa, the sweat in his palms slowly seeped out, and the beating of his heart began to accelerate slowly. This kind of slight tension made Ernst a little excited, unable to restrain his excitement. Because Ernst knew that his choice did not mean the choice of the academy, otherwise he would not have been struggling to pursue the little golden man all his life and gain nothing. Ernst himself is not sure whether he hopes to win by "perfectly perfect", whether he has his own selfishness, even if he has found an objective reason for himself. But the fact is that the award ceremony is still going on, but the suspense has not got any links. Tonights awards ceremony, in the best adapted screenplay department, "L.A. Confidential" successfully emerged, but the best original screenplay department is still a mess. Who will have the last laugh? Especially in the case that the "perfect" particles have not been received so far, will the trend of this award bring surprises? This is perhaps the most suspenseful award tonight, especially with Hugo''s shortlist, making this award more topical. In the 70-year long history of Oscars, only one person can win the Best Actor or Best Actress Award and the Best Original Screenplay or Best Adapted Screenplay Award at the same time, and that is Emma Thompson! This prestigious talented woman achieved a goal that even Woody Allen could not achieve, and it went down in history. So, can Hugo be the second person to accomplish this feat after Emma tonight? The biggest competitor blocking Hugo is not the born Paul Thomas Anderson, nor Simon Beaufrey, who broke into the battlefield in a dark horse posture, nor the American talented Woody Allen, but the horse. Damon and Ben Affleck! Not only because of the close strength between the two, but also because of the entangled history between the two. Long before the Golden Globes, many people hyped up their grievances: Matt and Ben first entered the actor industry under the guidance of Joseph Gibbs. It can be said that Joseph is the two. The leader, but the two chose to betray when Joseph was most embarrassed-they abandoned Joseph and took refuge in the much stronger Marvin Josephson. In fact, this is not uncommon in Hollywood, not to mention that its not uncommon for artists to change agents. Even the top leaders of innovative artist agencies have to deal with the dilemma of poaching; There is nothing wrong with the choice of two people according to the law of "flow in the low place." But the interesting part is that Joseph is the manager of Hugo. After experiencing difficulties, Joseph left the international innovation management company to join the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. The grievances and grievances in it are not clear. Therefore, many media regard the Best Original Screenplay Award as a battle of enemies: Hugo hopes to win this award to give a sigh of anger to his friends, proving that Matt and Ben made the wrong choice; and Matt and Ben hope to use this little golden man to prove that they made the right choice at the same time. Take the lead in the next competition with Hugo-George Clooney, Leonardo DiCaprio, Matt Damon, Ben Affleck, Alexander Lorraine, all of them The emerging new forces have been seen as a powerful force challenging Hugo. Therefore, this award can be said to be full of topics, and the discussion is even close to the competition for the best film. Is Matt teaming up to create history? Or did Hugo create a more glorious history? Or is it the emergence of a dark horse to disrupt this feast? Excitement, has begun to permeate! At this time, the two brothers Ethan Cohen and Joel Cohen were standing in front of the microphone. The two successfully won the Best Original Screenplay Award by relying on "Ice and Blood Storm" last year. This year they were invited to present two awards in the script department. I took over the Little Golden Man from Ethan, and now it''s the turn of the show. "There have been a lot of new faces in the original department this year, which makes me a little confused. The strange faces and names always make me worry that I will make mistakes." Ethan said seriously, and Joel leaned forward and added One sentence, "Don''t worry, just read from the list, I remember you are literate." This teasing made everyone chuckle. Ethan looked down at the envelope and almost opened the envelope. Joel quickly stopped it, "Hey, let''s take the suspense." Can you keep it for a while? Remember how anxiously we waited below last year, so this year we will let these strange faces feel the tension. Let''s look at the big screen first." The two peoples simple two sentences made everyone burst into laughter, and then the short films of the five alternate works were played on the big screen. After the play was over, Ethan suddenly realized, "Very good, among them I still know One, the actor who is about to be among the seniors." Ethan is teasing the younger Matt and Ben who have turned out. Even Paul is only 27 years old. Hugo, who is 30 years old this year, can already be in the senior group, which makes the audience. Everyone burst into laughter. It can be seen that the relationship between the Coen brothers and Hugo is really good. It is worth mentioning that Simon and Hugo are the same age, which makes this year''s original script department more youthful. "Are you sure that this nomination list is the screenwriter''s right?" Joel just asked in a rhetorical question. Hugo''s knees were hit by arrows again, everyone on the scene laughed, and Ethan shook his hand. Envelope, "I don''t care, let us see the answer anyway, and we will know if the short video just now was put in the wrong place." After speaking, Ethan opened the envelope directly without any hesitation! (To be continued) Chapter 1967： Screenwriter Goldman Ethan opened the envelope neatly, and the swift action made the scene take a breath. It seems that everyone is not mentally prepared yet, Ethan is about to announce the answer, and there is no excitement of stopping. The scene of the sacred auditorium instantly suffocated, and all the air completely evaporated. Sure enough, Ethan did not pause. He took out the card from the envelope, leaving almost no time for people to react. Then he looked down and raised his eyebrows, "Oh..." With a restrained expression of surprise, he sighed again, "Oh! It was this one, I hope I was not too rude." Ethan''s sigh made everyone on the scene even more curious, and many people couldn''t bear it. He craned his neck, wanting to take a look at the card in Ethan''s hand. At this time, Ethan actually paused, causing the tightness to the extreme atmosphere to instantly stop the heart from beating, the Rogue Lord read the full text. Hugo did not. He could hear the sound of his heart beating. It was clear and accurate. It did not accelerate or slow down. It was just a very normal rhythm, as if he had been used to the atmosphere of the award ceremony now, but the heart collided. The sound is getting louder and louder, as if it is hitting the eardrum. The clear and clear sound makes the blood all over the body slowly warm up, and an indescribable hotness slowly penetrates the surface of the skin. , As if the whole person is directly above the crater. Hugo opened his mouth slightly and swallowed his saliva, trying to calm himself a little bit, but found that his throat was terribly dry. A little bit of water not only didn''t make his throat moist, but it also made his throat start to itch, as if he would start coughing in the next second. This made Hugo had to adjust his breathing slightly. Suppressed the urge to cough. The heart was still beating at a constant speed, but the tension began to diffuse silently. Joel stretched his head to look at the card in Ethan''s hand. For the first time, he didn''t see clearly. He had to reach out and adjust the card in Ethan''s hand. Then his eyes widened, "Oh. ......Oh!" Joel also uttered a similar sigh, which made the audience even more irritated. Can''t wait to know the answer. Ben didn''t hold it back after all, and craned his neck. As if he stood up a little bit, he could see the name behind the card, he stretched out his hand to support his deputy, and wanted to stand up. But the warm sweat in the palm of his hand made him slippery. Before he could support his body, the whole person leaned down, and his elbow hit the back of the chair severely. Obviously the pain was terrible, but Ben didn''t have time to deal with the piercing pain at this time, his eyes were just staring fiercely at the card in Brother Coen''s hand. He wants to defeat Hugo, he wants to step on Hugo''s shoulders to become famous in one fell swoop, he wants to see Hugo deflated, he wants to prove himself, he wants to stand at the top of his career. He wants to stand in the center of Hollywood, he wants to be the darling surrounded by the spotlight, and he wants to return all the insults on the red carpet to Hugo. He wants to make the earth revolve around him! He wants this little golden man, like never before, more than anyone else! For a moment, he even wanted to monopolize the little golden man, leaving Matt aside. This thought was only a moment, but it was like a black hole. He became bigger and bigger, the uncontrollable excitement made him forget the pain in his elbow, and his youthful and childish face was raised high, as if he could hold the whole world in his palm with just a light grip. "It''s mine, it''s mine, it''s mine..." Ben began to mutter again softly, like a wishing spell, as if his own voice could evolve into the voice of the Coen brothers, coming out of the speaker. "Sorry, we should announce the answer." Joel realized his gaffe in a blink of an eye. He couldn''t help but took a deep breath and said loudly, "The winner of the 70th Oscar, the best original screenplay award is..." Then Joel returned the card to Ethan and asked Ethan to announce the final answer. In an instant, everyone in the audience held their breath, and the tension reached its extreme. Ben ecstasy reached the extreme, grabbed something at random, then began to tighten the palm of his hand, and then tighten again, as if the palm of the palm was controlling the world, all the voices in his throat were frozen at this moment; Simon felt his own The arm was held by something, Simon couldn''t help but looked down, and then looked at Ben with a look of surprise, but Ben didn''t notice it at all, because all his attention was on the stage, and the whole soul seemed to be sucked in. Like a black hole, nothing can be noticed. Even though Simon was nervous at this time, he still showed an unbelievable wry smile, but before Simon took off Ben''s palm, the sound on the stage came again. Ethan looked at the stage and showed a bright smile. Without any pause, he directly read out the answer to the mystery, "''Perfectly Perfect'', Hugo Lancaster!" It''s "Perfect Perfection", it''s Hugo Lancaster, it''s a new history-history is born again at this moment! "Boom", there was thunderous applause in the audience. One of the most important suspense tonight revealed the answer. In this newcomer battle, Hugo successfully defeated the mighty "Mind Catcher" and once again subverted Jin The choice of the ball award succeeded in the last laugh at the Oscars. With the excellent script of "Perfect", he won his first screenwriting trophy. At the same time, he became the second in film history after Emma. Those who received performance awards and screenwriting awards once again wrote an incredible history of immortal martial arts. This is also another side proof of Hugos rising power in the past year. The outstanding performance of the two works "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" allowed Hugo to enter a new world, and continue to develop the "Rain" "Guo Dynasty", and a trophy for the best original screenplay tonight has actually answered people''s doubts before: Hugo, as a screenwriter, is his strength and appeal enough? The whole scene has been completely reduced to a sea of ??applause, and even nearly half of the people stood up one after another, giving Hugo applause, and applause for this incredible historical moment-the 70th Oscar The best original screenplay award, the answer is revealed: Hugo Lancaster wins the screenwriting for the first time! "Hey! Hey!" Leonardo embraced Hugo excitedly. He couldn''t even say a word because he was too excited. He could only yell, "Hey!" Then he hit Hugo hard with both hands. On the back, Hugo felt that he might vomit blood in the next second. The emotion that was so excited that he couldn''t help himself was even more exaggerated than he won the prize himself. Looking back from Leonardos shoulder, you can see Charlizes smiling expression. Her face can no longer see the embarrassment left after crying and running at the opening. The exquisite makeup makes her look elegant and calm. , But at this time, Charlizes eyes flashed with crystal water mist again. It was not perfect at all. On the contrary, he looked a little embarrassed, but the thin mist reflected the smile at the corner of his mouth, but it was so real and so real. It''s incredible. Immediately, Jack rescued Hugo from Leonardos arms. Jack slapped Hugo **** the shoulder. The smile under his eyes was filled with praise and admiration for Hugo, as if he was saying, "This is You deserve it." Helen Hunter, Kate Winslet, and Dustin Hoffman all walked up to congratulate Hugo. Hugo originally thought that he would be so excited that he couldn''t help himself, just like when he won the best actor award before, the indescribable mixed emotions would overwhelm him. But in fact, Hugo is always sober and has a clear understanding of the whole situation. He even has the energy to make a few polite sentences with his colleagues around him, and his head is very clear. But this does not mean that Hugo is not excited. On the contrary, the turbulence in his heart has already begun to surging. The bitterness and happiness of the light dance on the tip of the tongue are indescribable. When I heard that Ethan announced the winners, the thoughts in his mind began. It boiled little by little, and the hot air gradually blurred the surrounding people. It was this soberness and calmness that made the extreme emotions more clear, and Hugo almost thought that his heart would explode in the next second. The emotions in my heart cannot be expressed in words at all. Originally sat there blankly, watching Hugo step by step onto the stage, lost in a daze, the disappointment was completely unconcealable, his face was full of frustration, as if the whole world had collapsed. Even though Ethan announced the answer, Ben still couldn''t believe it. They actually lost, and they lost to Hugo''s "Perfect". Ben has always believed that this trophy is in their pocket He can''t think of other options. How could the talents of him and Matt not be recognized? how is this possible! "Now Hugo is going to be triumphant and brave again." This was the only thought in Ben''s heart. Suddenly someone next to him patted his arm, which made Ben turn his head fiercely, just wanting to stop the other party for a while. But seeing Simon''s awkward smile, Ben couldn''t help but was stunned, "I''m sorry, can you let go of my hand?" Simon''s words made Ben''s brain completely unable to turn, and then Simon raised his left hand. Ben found that his right hand clasped Simon''s arm tightly like an eagle catching a chicken. This immediately embarrassed him very, quickly. Released his right hand. Matt sat there and let out a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t have much expression, his inner loss still made him want to vomit. He raised his head and looked at the Coen brothers who were embracing Hugo passionately. His eyes were very complicated, envy, jealousy, rejection, hatred, admiration, sadness, irony, approval... Numerous emotions made him have to slowly close his eyes. The winner is the king, the loser is Kou! Ben and Matt wanted to step on Hugos shoulders and taste the taste of overnight fame, but they didnt expect to be the best witnesses to Hugos strong rise. History also left their mark at this moment, but they are The bitter taste reflects the glory of Hugo! (To be continued) Chapter 1968： Feeling 0 One step after another, Hugo stepped onto the stage, but his footsteps were unprecedentedly firm. He clearly saw the smiling Coen brothers approaching each other, and then each gave him a big hug, the joy flowing from his eyes. Without any politeness, the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth could not be sketched out. Joel stepped forward, handed the little golden man to Hugo, patted Hugo on the shoulder with a smile, and then Ethan stepped forward and gave Hugo a hug again, "Now I want to be with Its even more difficult for you to cooperate. Ethan''s simple words in Hugo''s ear made Hugo laugh. In fact, the Coen brothers had no intention to attend this Oscar, but after learning that Hugo was shortlisted for the best original screenplay department, they nodded and agreed to be the guest of honor in the screenwriting department. It was entirely because of Hugos face. . But I didn''t expect that the wish really came true, Hugo really won the prize, and the Coen brothers really handed the statuette to Hugo. Taking the familiar and unfamiliar little golden man in his hand, Hugo walked to the front of the microphone. He looked at the dark crowd under the stands, opened his mouth to say something, but found that there were too many things in his brain. , So that it is difficult to sort out a clue at a time, "I thought I would behave better today. I haven''t been too gaffe, nor too embarrassed. But when I stand here, I find that I don''t know what to say. This is true. That''s too bad." A small self-deprecating sentence with a little pride and confidence makes people smile. Hugo took a deep breath. He picked up the little golden man in his hand and looked at it seriously, the cold touch gradually calmed down the turbulent thoughts in his mind. Hugo really didn''t expect that he could win the prize, not because he didn''t have confidence in himself. It''s that he has never really regarded himself as a screenwriter-he is a singer, he is an actor. But the screenwriter? Hugo is not so sure. But now, he is truly standing on the stage of the sacred auditorium as a screenwriter, receiving this trophy that represents countless honors-this is the height that many people have been struggling to pursue in their entire lives but cannot reach, and it is also How many people have been looking up all their lives. After realizing this, the trophy in his hand became heavier, and the heavy weight made people breathless. It is this weight. Let Hugo not be complacent, not arrogant. There is no blind joy, but after winning the award, I feel the trust and praise carried by this trophy. It wasn''t until this moment that Hugo understood the source of the strangeness: it came from that heavy responsibility, and it also came from the belief deep in his heart. It comes from the dream that doesn''t belong to me but is realized in my own hands. Involuntarily, the figure of Ernst Lechman appeared in his mind-the gold medal screenwriter who had struggled for a lifetime but never had a relationship with the little golden man, which made Hugo''s emotional and chaotic brain sort out A line of thought, that kind of excitement was drowning him bit by bit, but he was calmer and more sure than ever before what he should say. "I remember an old man told me that a bad screenplay can ruin a great director; an excellent screenplay can become a top master." Hugo pondered for a moment and said slowly. "In fact, at the beginning, I did not agree with this sentence, I want to say. What about the director? What about the actors? What about the other members of the crew? This sentence is too one-sided. At least I don''t want to listen to it. talk." Hugo''s ridicule made everyone chuckle, "But then I gradually understood the meaning of this sentence. If the director is the soul of a movie, then the script is the body that carries this soul. We are always used to using it. The soul explores the height of a work, but forgets it. Without a body as a carrier, even a great soul can only dissipate in the storm. Of course, I never think of myself as a vase." Hugos last sentence made everyone stunned. At first no one responded, but when Hugo was about to speak again, everyone reacted. This sentence contained several meanings, and people just clapped their hands. Laugh out loud. Hugo had to laugh too, paused for a while, and waited for the laughter to calm down a little bit, and then said, "So, standing here today, I dont want to thank James for letting everyone see my work. Thought, I dont want to thank Jack, Helen, and Greg for allowing everyone to see the wonderfulness of my work. I also dont want to thank the crew for being willing to endure my harsh and critical..." This series of wise words made everyone laugh again. . "I just want to thank such an old man who gave me the enlightenment and allowed me to create the script''before sunrise''; it was also he who gave me inspiration, urged and spurred me to create the script''perfectly beautiful''. Facts On the previous page, the model of Melvin played by Jack is the old man." Hugos words settled the commotion on the scene, but the turbulent emotions in Hugos heart were drowning him, the belated excitement Hugo''s voice trembled a little uncontrollably, "Ernst Lechman, I want to thank Mr. Ernst Lechman." "Oh!" More than half of the audience took a breath, and the academy leaders in the backstage were even more astonished. No one thought it would be Ernst! No one thought that he would be Ernst who has been away from the Hollywood spotlight for nearly two decades! As one of the most famous screenwriters in the golden age of Hollywood, Ernst was absolutely famous and sensational. More than half of the people who knew the name "Ernst" on the scene tonight are definitely more than half, but the "male and female thief" After the entire film industry changed dynasties, Ernst''s reputation was lost in time. No one thought that Ernst would appear in front of everyone again in such a way today. Almost everyone was in astonishment. The five thousand five hundred guests in the sacred auditorium all showed expressions of astonishment. All the noise disappeared in an instant, leaving only Hugo''s voice trembling slightly because of his excitement. Reverberating in the space of the scene. At this moment, Ernst, who was sitting in front of the TV, did not expect such a moment at all. The unexpected surprise left Ernst in place for an instant, his muscles stiff and unable to shake, even his eyes. He couldn''t move, he could only stare at the small screen blankly, watching the young man in a dark gray suit standing on the stage, listening to his name appearing on the Oscar stage again. The sudden invading emotion made Ernst''s entire world stand still at this moment. "I''m not sure if Ernst wants me to mention him here tonight,''I''m sorry, Ernst, I''m making my own claim''." Hugo shouted into the camera, he was not sure if Ernst could see I can hear it, but the true emotions in his heart are naturally vented out, and there is no way to stop it, "Without Ernst, there would be no me as a screenwriter, let alone me standing here today. So... I must Thank him, I hope to pay tribute to Ernst for the honor of this trophy. In the end...Thank you, thank you Charlize Theron and Kevin Spacey who accompanied me to complete the work of "Perfect", thank you The crew who worked hand in hand to complete the filming of''Perfectly Beautiful'', thank you!" Hugo slightly lifted the little golden man in his hand again, and ended his acceptance speech with a smile. Ernst Lechmann sat quietly on the sofa, motionless, as if he had been cast by magic, his muscles were completely stiff and he couldn''t move at all. His eyes were fixed on the small screen in front of him. At this time, the picture had changed and the song and dance performance began again, but he still stared at the small screen, as if he could recall the fragmented pieces from the familiar stage. Memory is average. However, the calm screen slowly blurred, like a mirror in a bath. The drenched water vapor covered the smooth and translucent glass with a layer of water mist, and all the scenery was isolated from the mist. Ernst wanted to raise his hand to wipe the mist in front of him, but he waved it, but found that he was vacant. There was nothing in front of him. The gentle movement made his body shake, and then he realized that , His dry cheeks were suddenly wet, he stretched out his hand to touch his face in a panic, the hot tears covered his fingertips, only then did Ernst realize that he had already burst into tears. Back to the backstage Hugo looked at the little golden man in his hand, but he let out a long sigh. Unlike the excitement after winning the actor, this trophy for the best original script was held by Hugo. The burden is getting heavier and heavier. As Hugo said earlier, he is a singer and an actor, but not a screenwriter. In the position of screenwriter, he still has a long, long way to go. "Perfect" is just a stop. If he is satisfied with this and stops his pace, then this is the real thing for the trophy. Let down. Perhaps, in the future, Hugo can again be affirmed by the screenwriter, maybe not. But no matter what the result is, he also hopes to continue on the road of screenwriting, not only because he loves the work of screenwriting, but also because he finally truly realizes the irreplaceable status of screenwriting. It is precisely because of the hard-won of this figurine in his hand, it is precisely because of the significance of this trophy in his hand, and it is precisely because Hugo clearly realizes what kind of history this figurine means to him. The second person in the history of film to complete the two statuettes including actors and screenwriters, and it was only a year after the last award. He not only copied Emma Thompson''s miraculous journey, but also stood at the crossroads of history. Mouth, that heavy responsibility became clearer. Looking back at the noisy stage, Hugo suddenly felt a little at a loss. (To be continued) Chapter 1969： Suspense rises sharply Standing on the side stage, Hugo looked at the stage that was re-opening the noisy prelude, but his vision was a little blank. Regardless of the outcome of tonight, whether "Titanic" continues its historical trajectory to complete its dominance, or "L.A. Confidential" has successfully overturned the strongest cruise ship in history, but the era of blockbuster movies led by computer special effects has arrived unstoppably Up. Hugo clearly knows that ten or fifteen years later, the big screens will be bombarded by these commercial blockbusters. Correspondingly, people are more and more aware of the importance of scripts, but excellent scripts and excellent screenwriters Fewer and fewer. Although Hugo knows that this is the inevitable result of the development of the film industry, even without his participation, the result is still the same; although Hugo also knows that as an independent individual, his influence can hardly shake the development trajectory of the entire industry even if he is large. Not the savior, let alone the center of the universe, not everything is related to his little butterfly; but now Hugo is still thinking inevitably, there are more or less behind "Independence Day" and "Titanic" His participation, then what role does he play in the torrent of history? He is not the savior, he has no responsibility or ability to change the trajectory of the wheel of history, but he is one of them, an important one-especially after becoming a member of the decision-making stratum of DreamWorks, so the galloping horses In the torrent of history, he can no longer stay out of the way. Gently shook the little golden man in the handshake, Hugo''s eyes became firm again, the heavy smoke lingering in his heart disappeared, and the smile at the corner of his mouth rose slightly again. That confidence and calmness, reflecting the golden light of the trophy, made the surrounding darkness slowly recede. The award ceremony is still going on. The two awards of the script department belonged to "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect". This result cannot be said to be unexpected-because the results of the awards of the American Screenwriters Guild are like this, on the contrary, it can be said that it is a choice that completely conforms to the hearts of the people. But this made the follow-up direction of tonight''s awards ceremony suddenly produce huge uncertainty. "Perfect" won the best original screenplay award, not only making Hugo the second artist in film history to include the screenwriter and actor Jinren in the bag, but also allowing "Perfect" to win the first trophy and return to it. Competition ranks. So far, among the five nominated works for Best Picture. "Titanic" took the lead with ten trophies, followed by the three "L.A. Confidential" statuettes. "Perfect", "Mind Catcher" and "Six Heroes of the Pig" each won a trophy, except for "Light The "Six Heroes of the Pig" won the award for the best soundtrack for a musical comedy category. The awards for the other four works are full of weight, so the suspense has not diminished, but with the progress of the awards ceremony, it has become more and more confusing. The next three heavyweight personal trophies for Best Actor, Best Actress, and Best Director will greatly determine whether the suspense can continue, because "Titanic" has won in all three departments. Nomination, if this work is the first to grab any trophy in the three departments, it can announce the end of suspense in advance. The first to appear is Jeffrey Rush (.rush). The veteran actor won an award last year for his outstanding performance in "Shining Demeanor", and he took the stage to present the Best Actress Award. Judging from the nomination list, "Mrs. Brown" Judy Dench and "Perfect" Helen Hunt are the biggest winners. These two people are the winners of the Golden Globes in the drama category and the musical comedy category not long ago, especially Judy, who is 63 years old this year. Whether it is a contribution to the entertainment industry or the performance of this work, It is praised that winning the prize can be said to be a matter of course. Kate Winslet of "Titanic" is only 22 years old. And the performance in this work is also slightly inferior, but no one can ignore the energy of this big ship. The finalists have the strength to win the prize-the previous sweep of the technical department directly proves this point. In the end, Jeffrey announced the answer. He just won the first trophy tonight in the Best Original Screenplay department. Helen won the whole show with the humorous but ridiculous, simple and elegant performances in the movie. There was a lot of applause from Hollywood film critics, and words of praise were endless, and finally succeeded in standing out on the night of the Oscars, and the first nomination was successfully won the statuette! Although this is only the first nomination for Helen''s Oscar, her award can be said to be well-deserved. Even Judy had to express admiration and sent her blessings with a standing ovation. Standing on the stage, Helen looked a little excited, her slightly flushed eyes easily leaked her inner confusion, "...Uh, I think I need to thank the screenwriter of this work, Mr. Lancaster. Thank you for giving. Thanks for my chance to play this role, and thank you for your willingness to listen to my stupid views on acting. This may not be the best moment in my life, but it is the most memorable moment in my life. As he spoke, Helens eyes The tears fell, but she did not cry, instead she laughed. With this smile, the tears slipped faster, making everyone feel the slight acidity in the heart of the earth. Following this is the Best Actor Award. In any year, the competition for this award is one of the most intense sectors. This year is no exception. Jack Nicholson, Dustin Hoffman The head-on collision with the three actor Hugo Lancaster was full of sparks, coupled with the participation of two newcomers Matt Damon and Leonardo DiCaprio-the former is the best male harvester A strong newcomer nominated for the lead and best original screenplay, the latter had already been nominated for an Oscar for best supporting actor four years ago. It can be said that the topicality of the five nominees has reached an unprecedented height. At this moment, the number of viewers watching the Oscars in the United States has soared to 59 million, constantly refreshing the record tonight. Attention can be clearly felt even across a small screen. In addition, four of the five best film candidates have joined the final duel, and the intensity can be said to be unprecedented. Similar to the pattern of Best Actress, the drama actor and musical comedy actor of the Golden Globe Awards are the biggest winners. People generally think that this will be a duel between Hugo and Jack before the awards ceremony. The difference for the best actress is that the other three candidates are stronger and the gap is weaker. Jacks last award dates back to 14 years ago, when he relied on his "mother and daughter love"-also "perfect" director James-l-Brooks'' work-won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor Award , And after that, Jack won three more nominations-including "Yihai Xiongfeng" cooperating with Hugo, but none of them won the award. Compared to Dustin, Jack is undoubtedly more productive and more active in recent years. After Dustin won his second Oscar winner by relying on "Rain Man" nine years ago, in the following period of time he was never nominated again, and this time the nominated work "As a Hero" "-Barry Levinson, also from the "Rain Man" director-is still a little bit hot enough, a little less powerful. In addition, Matt, who was nominated by "Mind Catcher", and Leonardo, who was nominated by "Titanic", are typical movies that are larger than the actors. The script of the former is the most brilliant part. Matt''s performance is completely affected. Robins demeanor is suppressed; the latter needless to say, the overall movie is the most magnificent existence, and James Cameron is the real winner as the director. Relatively speaking, Hugo''s performance in "L.A. Confidential" is not only stunning, but also fully integrated with the story, and even played a significant role in promoting the story. From the actors, from the script, from the film as a whole, this is a work that has achieved perfect integration. This also makes Hugo the biggest competitor of Jack. However, the biggest disadvantage of Hugo is that he last won only two years ago, and he has won the best original screenplay tonight. The crisis of voting cannot be underestimated. More importantly, "Perfect and Perfect" almost gave Jack a perfect stage for presentation, allowing him to fully utilize his advantages; but "L.A. Confidential" gave Hugo very limited space, even though Hugo performed brilliantly. But the momentum fell short. But even so, people still look forward to: if... just if, if Hugo wins the actor''s figurine again? So what incredible record will Hugo create! The two youngest winners in film history, the first actor in film history to win the actor and screenwriter awards at the same awards ceremony, and the first actor in film history to win four Golden Man trophies equal to Catherine Hepburns trophies... Although this is just thinking about , it is enough to make everyone excited, not to mention the strong momentum of "L.A. Confidential" tonight. Therefore, even if we know that Hugo''s disadvantages are more obvious, even if we know that the confrontation between Jack and Hugo is absolutely not tolerant of any blemishes, people still hold great expectations. Hugo, who returned to his seat, has calmed down. It is not that he has no desire for this trophy, but that he has just experienced emotional ups and downs, but now he has calmed down. The nervousness and excitement are in his blood. Quietly settled down. Turning his head, Hugo saw Jack with a calm face, but Jack tilted his head and glanced at Hugo. Those smiley eyes revealed the tension in his heart at the moment. The tightness that leaked out made me laugh. . Jack also blinked his right eye at Hugo, seeming to say, "Prepare to congratulate me." This made the corners of Hugo''s mouth lightly outline. Leonardo, who was sitting on the other side, lowered his eyes slightly at this time, and the emotions in his eyes were mixed and shrouded in a shadow, which was elusive. Before Hugo had time to explore, the award-presenting guest Francis McDomond stepped onto the stage. (To be continued) Chapter 1970： Tight moment "Leo." Hugo retracted his gaze from the stage and patted Leonardo''s arm. Leonardo raised his head, those azure blue eyes were filled with confusion and confusion. It was not clear whether it was nervousness or fear, but Hugo vaguely guessed it. Leonardo has been in bad condition recently. He was a little scared of the crowd because of "Titanic", but now he became a candidate for the actor because of "Titanic"-although he won''t be the biggest winner. , But as long as you are nominated, you have a chance to win, right? On the one hand, Leonardos heart is resisting. He has become more and more anxious on this occasion. If it werent for the successive wins of "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential", Leonardo would truly be Hugo feels happy, his condition will be worse at this time; but on the other hand, Leonardo also has some desires for the statuette, especially during the filming of "Titanic", he and Hugo discussed a lot about He has always hoped that he can stand on that stage and get affirmation on the issue of acting skills, and the inner tension is inevitable. This kind of contradictory and tangled emotions, it is estimated that even Leonardo himself cannot distinguish clearly. As a bystander, Hugo is even more mixed, and he doesn''t know what to say. Leonardo only saw the amber eyes in front of him, so familiar and completely trustworthy, and then he heard the warm voice and said, "This is the reason you should continue to persevere and continue to struggle." The voice flowed slowly into my heart like a warm current. Let his anxiety calm down inconceivably little by little. A faint voice echoed in Leonardo''s mind: Acting, this is the reason why he chose "Titanic" and the reason why he continues to want to persevere and struggle. A little golden man is the goal of his unremitting efforts. It is also a bridge for him to get rid of the shackles of the "vase". Suddenly, Leonardo turned his head and saw Charlize sitting diagonally behind-Charlize achieved her goal tonight, didn''t he? Then he showed Charlize a big smile, Charlize raised his eyebrows somewhat incomprehensibly, then pointed to the stage and chuckled lightly. Leonardo turned his head and looked at the stage quickly. Francis McDomond, standing on the stage, did not hesitate for too long. Soon he opened the envelope in his hand, and the atmosphere that was so tense to the extreme was ignited. But there was an unusual calm among the five candidates. Jack was an old fritters, Hugo hadn''t calmed down yet, and Leonardo was absent-minded. Dustin has a peaceful mind. Even Matt knows that his chances are small and he appears very calm. Such a peaceful atmosphere breeds a kind of absurd black humor. The result was a surprise, but it was not a surprise. Last year''s film winner Francis revealed the answer, "The winner of the 70th Oscar for Best Actor is the perfect Jack Nicholson!" In the end, it was the best actor who had the last laugh. Jack defeated Hugo, relying on the "Perfect and Perfect" performance to win strongly, and successfully picked off his second actor statuette and third acting statuette; but it can also be said. It was Hugo who lost to Hugo himself, and the work he starred in lost to the work of his screenwriter. For Hugo, this is also a duel without failure. "Perfect and Perfect" defeated "L.A. Confidential", and the work of screenwriter Hugo defeated the work of actor Hugo. In the end Jack Nicholson, who was old and strong, won the actor trophy. He not only became the seventh actor in film history to win two actor statuettes, but also led the actor list with three actor statuette trophies. The most award-winning actor in film history. This is a logical ending. Jack is indeed the biggest hit this year, both in terms of performance quality and work thickness. It''s all so; this is also a lack of surprises ending, Hugo failed to make further history. I regret to pass by my second actor, Golden Man; but at the same time it is a surprise ending, not only because Hugo is only 30 years old, there are still endless possibilities in the actor career, but also because of the huge "perfect perfection". Success allows people to witness Hugo''s screenwriting ability! "Hey, man, don''t be too sad, we are in the same group." Jack shouted to Hugo under the stage, implying that both of them were awarded for "Perfect Perfection", which made everyone on the scene applaud. Laughing, including Hugo. Hugo smiled, turning his head to look at Leonardo beside him, and found that the smile at the corner of Leonardo''s mouth was also outlined. The two exchanged a glance, Hugo looked for in those azure blue eyes. When he reached firmness, this made the arc of his mouth even more upward. However, with Jack''s award, the most important award tonight has been settled. "Perfect" took off three statuettes in a row and tied the "L.A. Confidential" in one fell swoop. The two went hand in hand, pairing the "Titans". The "Nick" launched an impact, which also made the direction of the next awards ceremony even more elusive! Now, there are only the last two trophies left in the entire Oscars ceremony, but the overall awards trend is still unpredictable. "Six Heroes of the Light Pig" only won the award for the best score for a musical comedy, and "Mind Catcher" only won the award for the best supporting actor. Both works have taken the lead in withdrawing from the competition in the final duel. Especially the "Mind Catcher", in the case of high hopes, only Robin Williams obtained a small golden man, which is undoubtedly a huge regret. However, because competitors are too strong, this result is not surprising. Now, the top five competition has become a three-legged one! "Titanic" swept thousands of troops in the technical awards department, with eight trophies alone leading the way, but missed such an important award as the best film editing, and it was not accepted in the main department, which became a fatal injury; on the contrary, " Two works, "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" came from behind, and both won three heavyweight trophies. "Perfectly Perfect" won the Best Original Screenplay Award, Best Actor, Best Actress Award. Any of the awards can be said to be full of weight. After the first half disappeared, the second half completed a major reversal. Zhizi was recognized by the college. Especially Hugo''s Best Original Screenplay Award-this once again conflicts with the choice of the Golden Globes. The Oscars and Golden Globes seem to be drifting away on different roads. "L.A. Confidential" won the Best Adapted Screenplay Award, Best Supporting Actress Award, Best Film Editing Award, and three heavyweight trophies that made this work a powerful challenger. However, being swept by the "Titanic" in the technical department, it was a huge regret that it was not able to launch an impact in the best sound editing, best audio, and best photography departments. People are looking forward to "L.A. Confidential" becoming the iceberg that overturns the Big Mac, but although the three trophies are of good weight, they are still lacking in quantity. If "Perfect Perfection" or "L.A. Confidential" neutralizes and harvests five statuettes from one work, then the ending is really unpredictable. In the current situation, although the important awards of the main departments have been swept away by "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential"-only one best supporting actor award has been missed, but it is still not good to want to hit the "Titanic" A fire awaits. The next Best Director Award will be the last sustainer of the suspense. If "Titanic" wins, then the ending is doomed; if it is "Perfect" or "L.A. Confidential", then the suspense will remain. In the end, even if the "Titanic" still occupies a slight advantage, the outcome is completely suspenseful. Among the five nominees for Best Director, Gus Van Sant of "Mind Catcher" and Peter Catanyo of "Six Heroes of the Pig" have basically withdrawn from the competition, and James of "Perfect" L-Brooks also has little hope. From the film''s release to the awards ceremony, what has been criticized for this movie is that James failed to give the script more depth and soul, and he failed to bring Hugo''s wonderful script to the fullest. Extreme, this is also the biggest regret of the whole work. Just look at tonight''s "Perfectly Perfect" awards-the three trophies have nothing to do with the director, which also shows the tendency of the academy. In fact, at the nomination stage, James did not have the upper hand. Although the final selection did not cause much controversy, it still made many people strangled. Many people think that "Don''t forget (r Atome- According to **** (.) is more worthy of a nomination. So has reached this stage of competition. Although "Perfect" still maintains the hope of winning, it is indeed a huge shortcoming. Relatively speaking, the strengths of James Cameron and Curtis Hansen are very close, and almost every award ceremony has struggled with this award for a long time. James represents the innovationist. His use of computer special effects, the control of the magnificent scenes, and the control of the overall rhythm are absolutely brilliant and impressive; Curtis represents the traditionalists. It shows the meticulous thoughts, multi-line parallelism and ideological excavation of classic Hollywood works in the golden age. It makes people astounded and devoted, truly interpreting the charm of the position of "director". In the Directors Guild of America Award, although James won in the end, it is said that the internal vote was only three votes different. The slight gap is almost negligible, and the debate among professional directors is almost indistinguishable. Now at the Oscars, all members of the academy still have to face the same situation. Is it James or Curtis? Is it "Titanic" or "L.A. Confidential"? All the suspense is concentrated at this moment, it seems that even the weight of the historical process is all weighed on this moment, that suffocating tightness makes the audience fall into silence, even the TV is approaching The 60 million viewers were completely still in place, staring with breathlessness! (To be continued) Chapter 1971： Standard ending Hugo could not help holding his breath. At this moment, he inevitably became nervous, even more nervous than the two individual awards for Best Original Screenplay and Best Actor, because Hugo clearly knows the end of the night. What it means. Especially after receiving the best original screenplay, the Golden Man, Hugo has a new understanding of the weight of this history. According to the development direction of the wheel of history, or the development direction of the film industry, Wall Streets invasion of Hollywood is an inevitable result, which has nothing to do with computer special effects, because as early as 30 years ago, the film industry was accompanied by the horizontal After its birth, Sora has truly become an important link in the economic industry chain. The upsurge of movies, theme parks, and peripheral products led by Disney has entered a new era due to the prosperity of "Star Wars". All of this makes Hollywood''s "interest" weight heavier and heavier. With the acquisition of MGM by Sony in 2005 for nearly 5 billion U.S. dollars, the last independent studio that followed the long history of Hollywood has also been declared to disappear completely, and Wall Street has truly become the master of Hollywood. This process, which has spread violently for decades, is the same as the development process of the market economy, and it is an inevitable social development. The success of "Independence Day" and the glory of "Titanic" only pushed the film industry to a whole new level and further catalyzed this process. The true value of these two works lies in making people aware of the effects of computer special effects. The important role of the film industry. This has also accelerated the progress of the "commoditization" of the film industry-after "Spiderman" achieved a box office victory in 2002. Really entered the era of blockbuster visual effects. So, even if it is not "Independence Day", it is not "Titanic". There will be other works as this catalyst. It may be the "Future Water World", it may be the "Tornado", or it may be the "Jurassic Park". This is a historical inevitability, the unstoppable development direction of the torrent of the times, and this is the trajectory of the wheel that cannot be changed by human factors. However, after visual effects became an important factor in the success of movies, Wall Street forces began to permeate all aspects of the film industry, and the creed of "profit first" made visual effects blockbusters the protagonist of the market. Corresponding. Script-based plot works are gradually being marginalized, and even developed to the point where they have completely become "awarding season works". These feature films are hard to get the attention of major film companies. This has directly led to a sharp decline in excellent works, which in turn made audiences lose their interest in entering the cinema to watch, the box office fell and the profits were reduced, and the film companies were even more disheartened. Form a vicious circle. The resulting additional effect is that the number of truly excellent original scripts is rapidly decreasing, and screenwriters who are willing to concentrate on writing scripts often have no way to get ahead, and have to compromise with the market for their livelihoods, resulting in a further reduction in excellent works. This is the worst dilemma for the entire market. The most direct example can be seen. After 2010, the best Oscar films are "The King''s Speech (the.''h, "The Artist (the., "Escape from Tehran (, "Twelve years as a slave (12. years. a. slave, "Birdman (. Objectively speaking, these five works are not the best works of the year. The script is not the best, the scheduling is not the most perfect, and the theme is not the most profound. Art is not the most outstanding, and it is not the most outstanding in combination. One of the common points of these five works is: political correctness-except for the "Birdman" who truly commends Hollywood''s innovative spirit and self-deprecating people in the entertainment industry. The other four works are very similar, with a steady rhythm, a proper narrative, a calm perspective, and an eternal theme. It''s not that such works are bad, they are indeed excellent, but they are far from excellent, let alone classics. In the same horizontal comparison, the five best films in the first five years of the 1990s are: "Dancing with Wolves", "The Silent Lamb", "Unforgivable", "Schindler''s List" and "Forrest Gump". "Biography"-Except that "Dancing with Wolves" won the award for defeating the "good guy" and couldn''t fully convince the crowd. Other works can be said to be well-deserved, and there is no doubt that. These five works have become masterpieces of film history, leaving an important note in the annals of history. This is the embarrassment of the blockbuster era after entering the twentieth century. It is also the confusion and hesitation of Hugo after he won the best original script. He knew that he had no ability to change this history. He also knew that he had no obligation to bear this heavy burden. This is the weight of the entire industry and the entire history. However, Hugo still couldn''t help thinking: What if...just if, the trajectory of history has changed in this way? "L.A. Confidential" defeated the "Titanic" and won the Oscar statuette. Then the course of history may not be completely changed, but it can at least deviate slightly from the track. Will the future be different? Just like the historical trajectory of rock and roll, when rock has gradually declined, when faith has gradually disappeared, the brilliance of grunge and new metal rock in the 1990s has become the last light in the night sky, and disappeared completely after it burst into glory; but Now, although Hugo can''t say that it has completely changed history, history does have deviations. The development trajectory of new metal rock has changed, and the seeds of rock belief have sprouted again, and the future has once again become full of infinite possibilities. Rock has accomplished this feat. Why can''t the movie work? Glory to the death carried that banner, why didn''t "L.A. Confidential" work? Now, this possibility is not non-existent. On the contrary, the "L.A. Confidential" who has won three trophies is fully qualified to overturn the "Titanic"-only the best director in front of him is required. Award, everything is full of possibilities. This little possibility caused Hugos muscles to tighten. He felt an unprecedented enthusiasm. The excitement and pleasure of overturning the "Titanic" with his own hands jumped in his sight and evolved into With a thin layer of mist, all the lights in front of me dizzy into wonderful spots, as if the whole world is blooming with brilliance. Everyone focused their attention on the five best director nominees, and no one noticed Hugo''s tightness at the moment, except Leonardo. Leonardo looked at the curve of Hugos tight jaw, and seemed a little confused, but vaguely caught some clues-what kind of stormy seas the confrontation between traditional and innovative will bring, Lai Leonardo could not foresee the future, but he could feel the pace of history approaching. Inexplicably, Leonardos anxiety was completely calmed down, replaced by a little excitement. He didnt know whether he was excited about the possible history of "Titanic", or he was excited that he finally touched the performance dream again. His original intention may be that he is excited to stand at the crossroads of history at this moment. All the audience held their breath. In the United States, more than 59 million viewers turned on their televisions at the same time, focusing on this most important moment; and on a global scale, thanks to the Independence Day "And the "Titanic" bombarded for two consecutive years. At this time, the number of viewers has blatantly approached one billion, which may be second only to all TV shows in the world. The program of the Chinese New Year Gala! Nearly 6,000 media workers in the media center all held their breath, all the noise disappeared in an instant, all eyes were on the TV screen, waiting for the result, waiting for success, waiting for failure, waiting for glory ...Waiting for the creation of history. The tension that permeated caused a momentary pause in time and space. Even Anthony Minghella, who was standing on the stage, was infected. With his hands trembling slightly, he tried to open the envelope for the first time, but failed. . That kind of historical weight makes the light envelope in his hand heavier. The attention of nearly one billion people around the world, and the historical process of the entire film industry for nearly a century, seems to have all been condensed on this envelope. That kind of weight is not controllable by ordinary people. Just relax a little bit, and it will Was completely overwhelmed by the rush of pressure. Anthony did not jokingly joking about his mistakes, because the tension on the scene has made his breathing hot. Anthony can only try again, opened the envelope, took out the card inside, and then carefully read it three times. After confirming that he did not have vertigo, he let out a long breath. "The winner of the 70th Oscar for Best Director is..." Anthony looked at the card in his hand again It seems that the brain has become a blank, just like a goldfish, forgetting He had only read the answer a few seconds ago, and then he said into the microphone, "James Cameron,''Titanic''." There was a kind of deathly silence in the audience, and no one could react to it; the whole world seemed to be plunged into deathly silence at this moment, and even the slight breathing sound disappeared. Then, all emotions were released in an instant, and the cheers of the swaying mountains made the entire sacred auditorium begin to sway-truly shaking, the wheel of history began to turn again. Hugo''s heart stopped beating at that moment, and then completely stiff, but then he let out a long breath, because he knew that it was over and everything was over. History continues on its original trajectory. This is a process that no one can change. The victory of "Titanic" is not only a victory for James, but also a victory for Wall Street as a whole. The 70th Oscar finally ended with a standard ending. James Cameron won the best director award for the first time with the "Titanic", and the ultimate award was also won by the "Titanic" strongly. This night, remembering history, came to an end in James'' arrogant and arrogant roar: I am the king of the world! (To be continued) Chapter 1972： Loss of merit After all, history continued on its original trajectory, although a little accident occurred in the process, "L.A. Confidential" pulled out its teeth and snatched the award for best film editing, which made "Titanic" unable to tie." The historical record of "Benxu", a single "only" harvested ten statuettes, ranked second in film history, and failed to further create history; but the ending was developed in accordance with standard procedures, including the best director, "Titanic" "It was logical to get the best film in the bag, and became the biggest winner of the 70th Oscar in one fell swoop, and the controversial topic finally came to an end for the time being. Although everyone knows that the debate between the traditional and the reformists will continue, just like the balance between commercial films and art films-after nearly a century of arguing, there is still no conclusion. This is about " The dispute between "Titanic" and "L.A. Confidential" is also difficult to draw a clear conclusion: after all, this is not a math problem. But at least so far, as an authority, Oscar has given an answer: the historical process of the film industry will continue to move forward after all. This is unstoppable. Computer special effects have become the most important part of the film industry, and even the most important part of the film industry is needed. The best movie Little Golden Man to prove this. On the way forward in history, the reformists once again defeated the traditional conservatives who stood still. As if the "male and female thieves" turned out in the first place, this work announced the turbulent wave of new Hollywood movies with a shocking attitude. At the 40th Oscar. "The Male and Female Thief" won Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actor, Best Actress, Two Best Supporting Actors, Best Supporting Actress, Best Original Screenplay, Best Photography, Best Costume Design, etc. Ten nominations, and finally won the Best Supporting Actress and Best Photography two statuettes. In that Oscar, it was not the "graduates" who won the best picture in the end. It''s not "guess who will eat dinner (guess.''r, not "Doctor Dolittle (le, nor "male and female thieves", but "hot summer night (in. the. heat. of. the.). . History has proved that the choice of the academy cannot be considered wise, because even if the "male and male thief" is not recognized by the academy, it has completely changed the trajectory of the entire Hollywood film industry and affected the direction of film development in the next three decades. As for the "hot summer night", it was submerged in the long river of history. Although this is still an excellent work that reflects racial issues, even the work "Guess Who Will Eat Dinner" that also reflects racial issues is even more acclaimed. In the face of history. Even the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences can only be regarded as a chess piece, and their decisions cannot stop the course of history. This is the true power of history! Now, thirty years later, another cycle is coming. "Titanic" appeared in the movie market as a "male and female thief". And this time the academy did not miss it again. They chose "Titanic" and the development direction of film production represented by this film, and went forward in line with the trend of the times. This is not a victory for the "Titanic", nor a victory for the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences, but a victory for the entire film industry-at least on the night of March 23, 1998, everyone believed this. a little. Hugo knows that the wheel of history is hard to shake, he is just a small butterfly. Even if he tried his best to fan his wings, he couldn''t fight the tsunami''s Tianwei. But even so, Hugo still felt a trace of regret. He was so close-so close that he could use his own power to change history. In fact. He has changed history. "L.A. Confidential" won the Best Supporting Actress, Best Adapted Screenplay and Best Film Editing awards, once again letting people feel the infinite charm of Hollywood''s golden age classic movies, and the US $260 million at the box office only won After the "Titanic", it ranked the single second place in the 1997 year-end box office list. After winning the Best Actor, Best Actress and Best Original Screenplay awards, "Perfect Perfection" once again made people realize the charm of the lines. It re-exhibited the screenwriters'' solid writing skills and delicate shaping ability during the golden years. The name "Ernst Lechmann" once again returned to people''s sight, awakening those memories of stage plays and classic masterpieces. Two works of six statuettes. Although not comparable to the ten trophies of "Titanic", the academy expressed their position in this way: It is imperative for computer special effects to change history, but the importance of scripts should never be ignored, and It should also be praised by people again, because only truly excellent scripts, combined with the correct use of computer special effects, can take the film industry to the next level. This is the history that Hugo has changed. "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" have received more attention, and the importance of the script has been reiterated once again. In the era of blockbusters led by visual effects, the retro power still cannot be underestimated. However, I don''t know how much effect this Oscar''s hint can play within large production companies, and how much influence it will add to the development of the film industry in the future. No one can predict. However, it is a pity that the combination of "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect" is only a little bit away from overthrowing history, but ultimately fell short. It was precisely this close-at-hand success that made Hugo feel an unspeakable loss of heart, as if a ball of cotton was stuffed in his chest, and it could only show a wry smile. But Hugo also has an advantage: he is about to become one of the helms of DreamWorks. As the most important independent production resource for Hollywood in the future, DreamWorks has this ability to become the last piece of pure land after Wall Street controls Hollywood, and it also has this ability to rely on. Own influence to change the market. Therefore, all possibilities exist in the future. This is a night of history. According to statistics, after the four and a half hours of the awards ceremony, an average of 58 million viewers watched the show. This easily created a new high in the history of Oscarsthis is history. For the first time, the average viewership of the Oscars was over 50 million! Throughout the awards ceremony, the moment with the highest viewership was the summit moment of the "Titanic". More than 62 million viewers witnessed James Cameron leading the largest cruise ship in history to occupy the sacred auditorium; and The moment with the second highest viewership was the announcement of the best director, with a total of 59.5 million viewers; and the moment when the Best Original Screenplay Award was announced, with an instant viewership of 58 million. , Even the announcement moment of the best actor has not reached such a high level. It can be said that this is an Oscar that made history from beginning to end. From Charlize winning the Best Supporting Actress Award, to Hugo becoming the second person in film history to win the actor and screenwriter award, to Jacks third acting figurine, and finally to the "Titanic" win Win. The 70th Oscar went down in the annals of history along with the course of history, creating an almost insurmountable peak-in fact, during the next two decades, the Oscars ceremony never attracted so much attention. Degree, maybe Hollywood can only wait quietly for the next moment of historical change. Its just that I dont know if its a 30-year cycle or it will take longer. In addition to "Titanic", Hugo was actually the most popular player that night, not only because he defeated a group of strong opponents and won the best original script-unknowingly, his personal figurine was also It has reached three; and because of the two works produced by him, "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect" became the second only works of "Titanic" that night, and the limelight was not inferior. It is foreseeable that in the future, Hugo will set off more waves as a producer and screenwriter. In the process of historical change, Hugo''s role will become more and more important. Therefore, when Hugo came to the backstage of the sacred auditorium and waited for his little golden figure to engrave, the reporters surrounded him in an instant, fighting against James Cameron on the other side, just from the perspective of momentum. , Hugo is absolutely not inferior here. James glanced at Hugo through the crowd, and the two peoples eyes collided in the air. James provocatively smiled at Hugo and raised his chin. This is the first time James has faced Hugo with such direct emotions, almost without concealing his pride and pride, which made Hugo raised his eyebrows lightly and responded with a bright smile-because of the rain. As I know, the era of blockbuster movies has just begun Everything in the future is unknown. However, James didnt care at all. Hugos reaction seemed to him to be the sophistry and escape of the loser, so he sneered slightly, then withdrew his gaze as a winner, and faced him again. Reporter. Hugo also had no intention of defending himself. He retracted his gaze and looked at the reporter in front of him, "Hugo, I would like to ask that both of your works tonight unfortunately failed to win the Best Picture Award, but witnessed the''Titanic''. The reporter''s interpretation was really unique and sharp. Hugo laughed. "A movie is the work of the entire crew. I don''t think it can be distinguished by victory and defeat. I thought you would ask me about the best original screenplay award. The question is. In a few simple words, Hugo expressed his position: He is an independent individual, but the movie is a whole, so there is no need to continue to ask questions. In fact, Hugos attitude can also be seen: he avoided the reporters question and did not send blessings or praise to the "Titanic". This is Hugo''s position. "So, can you talk about Ernst Lechmann in detail?" (to be continued) Chapter 1973： Old and strong "I have never heard of you mention Ernst Lechman." Standing in the courtyard of the Sunset Tower Hotel, the Oscars night''s coveted flickering halo, David Geffen''s expression of wonder and eyes There is an uncontrollable excitement that makes him look like a teenager who has met an idol. Hugo chuckled lightly, "Because you never asked." This is already the thirteenth person tonight asking Hugo about Ernst, and the reporters have also spent a lot of effort before. Discussing the relationship between Hugo and Ernst, even Hugo''s demeanor has been robbed. It can be seen that everyone has rekindled interest in Ernst. As a representative screenwriter of the golden age of Hollywood, almost every one of Ernst''s works is handed down classics, such as "Dragon and Phoenix Matching", "Northwest by Northwest", "West Side Story", "Sound of Music", "Leisure and Leisure of Korean Entertainment". "Spring. Night", "Hello, Dolly" and so on. These works are enlightenment films for many filmmakers, just as the "Star Wars" series has affected a whole generation of people, Ernst''s works have also affected two generations, from the 1950s to the 1960s, close to two. In ten years, Ernst has contributed countless masterpieces. After Hugo mentioned Ernst tonight, the name awakened countless people''s memories. Compared to Hugos Best Original Screenplay Award, the Golden Man, everyone was more attracted by Ernst. Almost no one could imagine that, behind Hugo, a new star of screenwriter who was born in the sky, he stood behind. To the great **** Ernst! In an instant, everyone was very interested in Ernst''s current situation. "Why. You and Ernst know?" Hugo asked curiously, he could read extraordinary from David''s excited expression. David still leaped with uncontrollable excitement between his eyebrows, and nodded vigorously. "''Hello, Dolly'' has always been my favorite movie, not one of them; in fact,''the taste of success (ss)'' is the miracle of my entry into the entertainment industry. I will always remember the first time I watched this in a movie theater. A scene from the movie. Do you remember? When I first saw you, I even teased, were you Burt Lancaster''s son? He starred in the "Taste of Success"." David in front of him was excited. Without concealing his emotional fluctuations, this is David Hugo has never seen before. It can be between David''s words. I deeply feel the influence of Ernst''s works on him, "Because I admire Mr. Lechman, I have seen all of his works, he is simply my idol!" David had to take a deep breath. Adjust your past excitement. It is hard to imagine that David has been in this industry for nearly two decades and has become one of the most powerful and top figures in the industry, but he will still be so gloomy now. David looked at Hugo seriously, "Mr. Lechman, how are you now?" Hugo noticed that when David mentioned Ernst twice, he used the honorific name "Mr.", and the admiration and respect were permeated between words. This made Hugo stunned. Thinking carefully about the current situation of Ernst, it is difficult for him to sum it up in one sentence, because he is not Ernst-Ernst in his eyes has a bad life. But he didn''t know what Ernst really thought of the status quo? After thinking about it, "Ernst has always missed Hollywood." Hugo just used the simplest sentence to describe the current life of the stubborn old man as much as possible. It was plain and simple, but David understood it all at once. Come here, because it is hidden behind this sentence. "Hollywood has forgotten him", the sadness and loneliness of the vicissitudes of life. The aura around David settled down, and there was an indelible loss between his eyebrows. Because David is very aware of Hollywood''s cruelty and blood: the eliminated people will always become history. "I hope I haven''t interrupted your conversation." A hoarse but steady voice sounded gracefully beside, "Please forgive my rudeness. I saw you two there just now, and I thought I had to come over and say hello. , So I cant wait to come over, I hope my actions will not be too rude." Turning his head, Hugo saw the gray-haired old man in front of him. He didn''t have a distinctive appearance but gave people a sense of closeness. With his neatly repaired beard, he could see that he was a very careful person with a face. With a gentleman''s smile, the deep wrinkles around the eyes are filled with the wisdom of growth rings. David also woke up from his thoughts at this time and cast his sights. He quickly sorted out his emotions and said to Hugo with the most elegant smile, "Hugo, this is Frank Peel. Mr. Mori, the current president of the Screenwriters Guild under the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences; Frank, this is Hugo Lancaster, the winner of the Best Original Screenplay tonight. "David knows that Hugo is one. Facial blindness, so he took the initiative to take on the task of introduction and gave Hugo enough prompts concisely and accurately. The college is a huge organization, with twelve directors taking care of daily affairs. Under the academy, there are fifteen guilds, including actors, directors, documentaries, producers, screenwriters, music, etc. These 15 guilds will elect four representatives each year, one from the documentary guild, and three from the other 14 guilds. These four representatives rank among the twelve directors, and the other seven elected The members of the board of directors work together-including the position of the chairman of the college, and the last director is the executive director responsible for the administration of the college-and the broadcast work with the TV station is that he is responsible for reading the full text of the Tiantian cleaner. In addition, these fifteen guilds will nominate two persons in charge for overall management. Frank Pearson is the current president of the Screenwriters Guild. Frank is a director and producer with a screenwriting background. He has dedicated classics such as "Female Thief Cat (cat., "Blood on the Bar (.hand.luke, "Hot Day Afternoon", among which Al -"Hot Day Afternoon" starring Pacino won the Oscar for Best Original Screenplay. Frank''s best-known works should be the two widely acclaimed TV series after the 21st century, "Advertising Madman" and "The Good Wife (d.. After David''s brief introduction, Hugo recognized Frank, because the work "Hot Day Afternoon" was really familiar to Hugo. He showed a friendly smile and held Frank''s right hand stretched out. "Mr. Pearson, it''s nice to meet you. Thank God, I trouble you to come over in person, so I can avoid the embarrassment that I can''t find time to visit you." Frank is 72 years old this year and can definitely be regarded as a veteran of the industry. "And thank you for this little golden man tonight." Hugo''s words made Frank chuckle slightly, "You deserve it! When I was watching''Perfectly Perfect'', I felt very cordial. It can be seen that Mr. Lechmann''s wonderful ability to control his lines has been carried forward in you." Hugo was still wondering just now that the top representative of the academy actually came to the door and talked to him personally. What was it for? This was the first time in the world. But now the answer is revealed, and it is also for Ernst! It''s just that I don''t know if Frank represents himself or represents the academy. "Hehe, Ernst would definitely not like to hear this sentence. When I showed him the''Perfectly Perfect'' script, he scolded him severely." Hugo was telling the truth. It is also an important driving force for Hugo to continuously improve the script. Although Hugo always regarded Ernst as a screenwriter teacher, Ernst refused to admit it. He never thought that Hugo was his student. So, in fact, when Hugo spoke about the award today, he made Ernst out on an impulse, and he didn''t know whether this was the right decision. But now it seems that he made the right choice. Frank showed an expression full of memories, "You know, this is Ernst Lechman. He is always making things difficult for others, and even harder for himself. This is why he always writes excellent scripts." Frank glanced slightly. Shen Shen, he seemed to think of something, but he quickly covered it, and covered his inner thoughts with a smile, "I haven''t seen him for a while, how is he doing recently?" Hugo paused for the same question, and did not choose to give the same answer as before, "I''m not sure how he has been lately, but when we met last time, he still screamed at me very badly. The stubborn bad temper has not changed. It seems that a person''s life has allowed him to accumulate a lot of vitality, and he is still old and strong." A simple sentence, polite and polite, but full of many hints. Frank seemed to understand the subtext in Hugo''s words which made his face a little darkened, and then twitched the corners of his mouth, "Next time you see him, please convey my greetings. Hope him everything Be well." After speaking, Frank let out a long sigh, "My goal has been achieved, then I won''t bother you to continue talking." Watching Frank''s back slowly leave, David opened his mouth with a mocking smile, "The same Hollywood veteran, Frank has become the top figure in charge of the academy, and Ernst has been forgotten by people. So Frank After experiencing the peak of the''hot afternoon'', no wonderful works came out." Obviously, David has a better understanding of those intricate relationships in the circle than Hugo, and he also understands better: screenwriters like Ernst who purely insist on the creation of scripts have gradually been eliminated by the times. This is reality, a cruel and sad reality. David''s words caused Hugo to fall into deep thought, watching Frank''s back gradually disappear in the bright light, his thoughts were surging. Regardless of whether Frank appeared on behalf of an individual or an academy, it is certain that Ernst''s name has been heard again within the academy, and perhaps this is a good thing. Thinking of Ernst stubbornly and lonely staying at home watching Hollywood, Hugo couldn''t help letting out a long sigh. (To be continued) Chapter 1974： Aura of Fame and Fortune "You said, after tonight, is there another group of outstanding practitioners who will be eliminated." David''s low voice with a trace of aftertaste, a trace of deep thought, whispered in Hugo''s ear. This kind of David makes Hugo a little strange-he is always used to David''s joking look, it seems that he can make plans between talking and laughing, but now David can clearly feel the traces of the years between his eyebrows, all Irritability and noise slowly settled down. Following David''s sight, Hugo saw James Cameron surrounded by people. Although Hugo also created history tonight, the focus of attention is not inferior to that of James, but if strictly compared, Hugo is still slightly inferior, as Jamess arrogant award-winning speech said, "I am the king of the world. ". Even if you can''t understand James'' arrogance and arrogance, even if you don''t like the bombardment of commercial movies, and even if you hate James''s arrogant self-righteousness, no one can deny that the glory of "Titanic" has been strongly shaken. The entire film industry. Just this great achievement is enough to make James and Steven Spielberg, George Lucas and other industry leaders on the same level. Therefore, more than one-third of the audience is now surrounded by James, the noisy scene almost makes people think that this is the "Titanic" box office celebration, rather than Oscar night. Hugo instantly understood the meaning of David''s words. Ernst was eliminated after the "male and female thieves" changed their dynasties. Gradually fade out of peoples sight; and now that the era of change led by the "Titanic" has come, does it mean that another group of practitioners will be eliminated? For example Steven Spielberg, for example David Geffen. For example, George Lucas. David''s question also caused Hugo to fall into contemplation. In fact, according to the historical development trajectory, this is indeed the case. Although after entering the 21st century, directors such as Steven Spielberg and Martin Scorsese still have a large number of works released, and the old Martin only realized his Oscar statuette dream in 2006; but In fact, this group of directors who have created the pinnacle are indeed gradually fading out of people''s sight. George Lucas, Francis Ford Coppola, Oliver Stone, Steven Spielberg, Ridley Scott, Ron Howard, and others have all begun to go behind the scenes. The identity of the producer is active in the field of film; directors such as Clint Eastwood, Woody Allen, Martin Scorsese, Tim Burton still maintain the number of their own works. Then they repeatedly occupied the eye during the awards season, but more often they were far away from the spotlight. Concentrate on the creation of your own work. Even James Cameron, who created history, has gone further and further along the road of creation, creating an "Avatar" in ten years, shocking the world. But more time he completely disappeared from the public''s sight. Correspondingly, Quentin Tarantino, Christopher Nolan, Peter Jackson, David Fincher, Lee. Ann, j. j. The new generation of directors such as Abrams began to occupy the public eye. At the same time, the wave of new directors set off by Marvel has become the mainstream of the society-iron-hard comic-based movies and a stream of director replacement lists. From this perspective, history has indeed changed again. The change of the entire film production industry model resulted in the directors who had reached the peak of creation in the thirty years after the birth of the "Male and Female Thief". But are they really eliminated? of course not. Unlike thirty years ago, the change this time is that technology changes the industry. Let the film enter another development direction, but in fact, behind the more and more brilliant box office, it is the film becoming more and more impetuous. The number of truly classic movies is also decreasing, and those truly excellent directors are still tirelessly innovating. Davids question is actually Hugos most curious question. This time, the historical development trajectory has deviated a little bit. Then what kind of stormy waves will the future development of the film industry cause? Will Marvel movies still rule the king? Will Disney still turn "Star Wars" into another money printing machine, and will Universal Pictures, which lack anime-based film adaptations, completely lose its competitiveness? Can DreamWorks become a decisive force to change the market... "Then let''s wait and see." Hugo said softly, not knowing whether he was answering David or telling himself. After the voice fell, he fell into a quiet place, and at the noisy party scene, it was like an isolated paradise, and people enjoyed a rare moment of tranquility. However, this tranquility was quickly broken, and Barry Meyer appeared in front of Hugo with joy, and celebrated Hugos victory tonight. Although the "L.A. Confidential" produced by Warner Bros. At the last moment, it fell short, but it was still a victory. Compared with the $200 million achieved by the "Titanic", the cost of "L.A. Confidential" was only one-fourth of the cost, but it was completely comparable. achievement. Barry''s mood could not be more cheerful. Although not as good as James, Hugo is still a sought-after figure tonight, especially for major film studios. Hugos value as a producer has surpassed his value as an actor and can give film companies Bring more benefits. After all, an actor can only shoot one work at the same time, but the producer is different, as if Hugo was shooting "Trumen''s World" while also remotely monitoring the "perfect" production. This is true of these top big guys, including Steven Spielberg and David Geffen. Therefore, Hugo''s position in the hearts of film companies now increases instead of falling. On the surface, James is the focus of the audience tonight, and the "Titanic" is even more beautiful, but the layman can only understand this when watching the excitement. The insider looks at the doorway, and the old foxes in the circle know it. The real big winner tonight is Hugo. Barry and Hugo chatted for a while, and then the top leaders of the Screenwriters Guild of America, the Producers Guild of America, and the Screen Actors Guild came to congratulate Hugo. These union managers are different from major film production companies. There is no intersection of interests between them and Hugo, but as a union, they need more people with strong appeal to become union spokespersons and represent the union to major companies. Negotiate and safeguard the interests of the union. For example, Tom Hanks now has a very lofty position in the Screen Actors Guild of America. Even if it has not reached the height of a hundred responses, it is not far away. Now, the trade unions have also seen Hugo''s influence-it stands to reason that Hugo is only 30 years old this year, and he is not yet married, so his influence is very limited even if it is far-reaching. It''s like Tom Cruise, who has been in Hollywood for nearly ten years and has a good reputation in the Screen Actors Guild, but he is far from the height of Hanks. However, Hugo has become an exception. He now has the ability to rely on his own strength to challenge the major film companies, and the union will naturally not let it go. Expanding influence among the trade unions also means that Hugo has truly entered the center of power throughout Hollywood, from the production company to the industry practitioners trajectory, and from the industry practitioner to the production companys reverse trajectory, and at the same time There is also the horizontal track of Hollywood to other industries. Hugo has stood in the center of the torrent. It is worth mentioning that the American Screenwriters Guild is obviously too enthusiastic about Hugo?-Not only the influence of the script "Perfect", but also not only the two films "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect" The work once again emphasized the importance of screenwriters-many people have mentioned Ernst to Hugo, which Hugo did not expect. Mention of Ernst in the award-winning speech, Hugo only acted temporarily, but did not expect to achieve incredible results. This is the first time Hugo has personally felt Ernsts influence on Hollywood-that irritability. , Lonely old man. This is also the most ironic part of Vanity Fair. Honor, fame, and fame are the invisible and intangible things that can''t bring any improvement to life after the spotlight disappears, but it makes countless people crazy about it, even chasing it at all costs. , In the end, the body has no long objects and is lonely. At many moments in the night, Hugo would feel emptiness and confusion, then lowered his head and looked at the ground on which his feet were stepping. The solid feeling reminded him where he was Stand firmly, don''t be taken away by this trend of fame and fortune, and go with the flow. He raised his head and searched the surroundings, but Hugo did not see Leonardo. He probably hid in a corner, but I dont know if Leonardo was avoiding the crowd or was caught in a corner. Alcohol and poison. Surrounded by Pins and women, Hugo couldn''t help but feel a little worried. I saw Charlize-after stunning the audience tonight, Charlize has successfully stood out among the actresses of the "X Age", ahead of Julia Roberts, Meg Ryan, and Nicole Kidd Man, Michelle Pfeiffer, Sandra Bullock and others were the first to be recognized by an Oscar statuette, which was a huge success for Charlize. So, she also became the focus of the audience tonight. Originally, Charlize was very glamorous, but tonight''s smiling face was even more attractive. It turned all sentient beings upside down between talking and laughing, causing many people to come forward and strike up a conversation. Seeing Charlize surrounded by people, Hugo stepped forward involuntarily and walked toward Charlize. The two people were separated by half of the hall, and their eyes met unexpectedly in the air. Let the two people have such a moment of stunnedness, just looking at each other quietly, the laughter and noise quietly stopped in the ears, and the dazzling light made everything perfect and moving. (To be continued) Chapter 1975： Plan and move Hugo looked at the woman in this way, her lazy and blurred green eyes were like refreshing emeralds, shining in the dim milky light, with an irresistible magic power in the air. It spread slowly, and the distance of half the hall not only did not make him feel alienated, but it made him feel that the two people are closer than ever before. It seems that he only needs to raise his hand and hold it lightly to hold the red line of marriage. . Hugo''s right hand was hanging to his side, and could not help but gently clenched into a fist, restraining his inner impulse, but even so, his right hand was gently raised. At this moment, the figure of a slender woman came to obscure Hugo''s sight, and the red link was cut off in an instant, which made the fog in Hugo''s mind be dissipated in a blink of an eye. The right hand raised in mid-air, scratched emptily in the air, but only caught a piece of ethereal air, stiffly paused in the air for a few seconds, and finally let it down weakly. Charlize looked at the man quietly like this, and had to admit that the man had a pair of thrilling eyes, and the clear amber color bloomed with an indescribable charm under the warm glow of the room. I accidentally fell into the world of those eyes. Then slowly fell...slowly fell... Charlize felt her heart stop beating suddenly, and then slowly, slowly, and slowly fell from the sky. The trembling rushing to the depths of the soul made her eyes warm and the chest cavity became warm. Stirring with indescribable intricacies. Half a hall distance. But it made her feel that two people were close at hand, as if she had only really met that man for the first time until today. "Hey. Charlize." A figure floated up, blocking all sight in front of him, which made Charlize a little flustered. He couldn''t help but lowered his eyes to block his emotions, but then he barely suppressed the turbulent heart and raised it again. After closing his eyes, Charlize was inexplicably annoyed when he saw Gwyneth Paltrow in front of him. Charlize bit his teeth lightly. Then he showed a decent smile, "Sorry. Excuse me?" Charlize saw that Gwyneth''s perfect smile instantly solidified and shattered, as if a delicate porcelain began to crack. This made the smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth hook up again. Hugo stood there, adjusted his breathing, and stepped forward again to walk towards Charlize. But the footsteps landed, after hesitating for two seconds, Hugo still changed direction and walked towards the other side. I saw Robert Iger standing not far away. Robert also saw Hugo, and walked over, with a slight smile, "I hope I didn''t disturb your cleanliness." This sentence turned a few turns, and first teased the fact that Hugo was really rare. People surrounded the excitement, and then ridiculed the confrontation between James and Hugo tonight. Finally, he expressed his friendliness and modesty. In a word, Robert always knows how to make people happy. The corner of Hugo''s mouth could not help but outline a shallow arc, "I will forgive your rudeness." This answer also made Robert stunned. Then he laughed brightly, and then Hugo took the initiative to say, "I thought you would be very busy now." With a slightly speculative and rhetorical tone, as if he was chatting, but in fact he was spying on Robert. If Robert really didn''t ask for anything, Hugo''s previous guesses about him were all wrong. So at this time Robert can definitely find the most suitable language to answer; but on the contrary, now is the best opportunity for Robert to speak-Robert is a smart man. He must have heard the probing tone in Hugo''s words, and his intention was also exposed. In order to avoid embarrassment, to maintain face, and to maintain an advantage, at this moment, he can completely suppress all the true requests of his heart and continue to circle with Hugo, but then he must spend more time and more energy. "Round lie", and then look for the opportunity to showdown again, this will inevitably cost more human favors. So, if Robert really wants something, then this is the best time. This is a very simple account, it depends on how Robert calculates it. Robert didn''t seem to be surprised by Hugo''s directness. He just tugged at the corners of his mouth slightly, and a gleam of excitement flashed through those warm eyes. In a flash, Hugo didn''t notice at all, and Robert quickly covered up his own. Emotion, "I was waiting for you tonight. You have been busy just now, and there is noisy surroundings. It''s definitely not a good time to talk about things, so I just waited by the side." Robert is so blunt that he almost explained all his hole cards. But it was because of Robert''s straightforwardness that Hugo understood it at once. This was Robert''s strategy. After being seen through, he stated all the goals very frankly, but in fact, even if Hugo knew that this was Robert''s strategy. , But there is no annoyance and rejection. This is the credit of Robert''s previous contacts. Robert''s humble, courteous, progressive demeanor has left a deep impression on Hugo. After making a move, apparently this game of chess Robert started at the opening ceremony of "Trumen''s World". After half a year passed in a blink of an eye, even if Hugo didn''t want to, he became a part of the chessboard. I have to admit that the long-sleeved, well-dancing Robert left an extremely deep impression on Hugo. Even though Hugo has seen many bigwigs who currently control Hollywood, he still admires Robert. No wonder...it''s no wonder that Robert can lead Disney to become the overlord of Hollywood in ten years'' time. However, Hugo also knew that Robert''s confession was just a trap, and he never fully confessed. Hugo chuckled lightly, "Hehe, I feel panic. Tonight everyone''s eyes are on Mr. Cameron. I am just a small supporting role, but I can get so much attention. This is my tonight. The best compliment I''ve ever heard." "If even Hugo Lancaster said so, then I really don''t need to be here." Robert naturally heard the irony in Hugo''s words, but he didn''t panic at all. Conversing freely with a smile, "In my opinion, tonight''s victory or defeat is only a stage, and there is still a long way to go, no matter who it is." This is suggesting that the traditionalists and the reformers. ,"What do you think?" Robert''s wisdom impressed Hugo. The reason why the struggle between the traditional and the innovative is so fierce is not because the eight major Hollywood studios are blinded by their interests. On the contrary, they all know very well that the victory of either side does not mean the disappearance of the other. The future market After tonight, the battle for share kicked off. However, large companies controlled by Wall Street must make the decision that is most in line with the market trend. This is the choice that is in line with the interests. This also makes them pay attention to the reasons for this victory. But Robert was able to jump out of this frame and take a calm look at the victory of the "Titanic", which is very rare. At least for this night, there are absolutely only a handful of people who can keep this cool head. Hugo''s heart is like a mirror because he has experienced this period of history, but what about Robert? Is this because he is extremely wise, or because he is now in charge of the TV station and is regarded as a half outsider, so he sees it so thoroughly, or is it both? "So, do you think that drama movies still have broad prospects?" Hugo took the initiative again, clarifying the hidden meaning in the words, and attacking directly. Robert still didn''t rush, and showed a big smile, "The one standing in front of me is the winner of the Best Original Screenplay Award, what do you think?" He did not answer directly, but used such a tricky way to give it. Its a hint; and its worth noting that Robert didnt mention Hugos identity as a producer of "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect", but instead emphasized Hugos identity as a screenwriter, which is really intriguing. "I have always agreed with Mr. Ernst Lechman''s words. The most moving movies are always those that come from the most touching emotions in life." Robert chose to fight back at this time and chose Ens. As a breakthrough point, it is definitely a scheming one. In fact, Ernst also said this to Hugo, who was writing the script "Before Sunrise". Ernst emphasized Why do love movies always endure? In fact, after a century of development in romance movies, almost all the routines have been told countless times. Just a "Cinderella" story has been remade hundreds of times, but it still enjoys it, setting aside the fantasies of Prince Charming. It is said that the reason why these stories move people is because of "love", the eternal theme of human hearts. The same is true of "Perfect and Perfect". This is not only a love story, but also three stories about being isolated from the mainstream of society but struggling to integrate into society and pursuing perfection. It is touching; "L.A. Confidential" tells justice and dreams. "Titanic" is the most moving and poignant love at the end of the century. Robert''s words made Hugo stunned. He admitted that he was once again moved by Robert''s brilliance. Even though he knew that all these were Robert''s calculations, he still had to agree with Robert''s words. Hugo squinted his eyes slightly and looked at Robert in front of him. This shameless man did not show any sharpness at all, but he was still able to control the situation. This ability is really amazing-Ruling Disney Twenty Michael Eisner, the "tyrant" of 1984, was defeated in his hands, and he was unjustly defeated. Robert calmly accepted Hugo''s scrutiny and waited quietly for Hugo to finish his scrutiny, then he showed an elegant smile, "This is not a suitable place to talk about work, so why don''t we have a balcony outside to get some air? To be continued) Chapter 1976： Ambition After saying that, Robert raised the champagne glass in his hand and gestured to Hugo, and then turned around and took a step towards the balcony without waiting for Hugo''s response. Hugo stood there and didn''t move, but silently watched Robert leave. Hugo is not good at these intrigues, this is not his field; at the same time, his overall view is also lacking, it is often difficult to stand outside the entire chess game to examine the meaning of each move. These tasks are more often handed over to Joseph and Rick. But this does not mean that Hugo knows nothing. Obviously, Robert came here today, step by step, even if Hugo''s first attack disrupted the plan, Robert still let things go according to the original plan. Of course Hugo can turn around and leave, ignore it, and re-hold the initiative in his hands; but Hugo also knows that things dont work like this, and his avoidance will not solve the problem. On the contrary, he should follow along and figure out what Robert is planning. What, then firmly hold the decision right in the palm of your hand If Disney really wants to cooperate with Hugo on a project, then all of Robert''s strategies are actually just foreshadowing, and it is the script that can really move Hugo. Both Hugo and Robert knew this. Therefore, even if Hugo understands that Robert is being led by the nose now, he should follow. What''s more, Hugo''s curiosity was indeed aroused. He was really curious about what kind of work Robert''s thoughtful words would lead to. With a long sigh, Hugo put the champagne in his hand on the table next to him, and then stepped towards the balcony. Pushing open the wooden door of the floor-to-ceiling window, a gust of wind swept in, dissipating the warmth in the room, and the air became bitter in an instant, but at the same time, the courage and warm words behind him were also blown away. The world was quiet, as if it were two completely different spaces, the sky full of stars outside the balcony and the lights of thousands of families that stretched out on the horizon complemented each other. There is a thrilling beauty swaying freely under the dark night. "People are always easy to overlook the scenery around them. In many cases, you can see a completely different scenery from just one door." Robert held a champagne glass, pretending to say in a high degree, and couldn''t help but laugh after he finished speaking. When you get up, you will break your work in one fell swoop. After breaking the unpredictable atmosphere just now, he turned his head and looked at Hugo. "I thought that this sentence would be very appropriate, but I found out that I am not Rimbaud." Hugo was amused by Robert''s frankness, and stepped forward, "Although it''s a bit out of date,... you are telling the truth." Hugo also raised his head and looked at the starry sky, one after another. The stars seemed to fall down at any time, the bright starlight within reach made the whole person''s spirits lifted, and even the curvature of the corners of the mouth could not help but rise high. Robert didn''t speak immediately either. Looking at the scenery in front of him, he was silent. After a while, his voice came along with the wind, "Hugo, have you considered starring in a horror movie?" horror movie? Hugo never thought that Robert would mention this type of work, not only because Disney, as a family carnival company, has almost no relationship with horror movies; but also because horror movies are a very special theme in the history of film. . Make people love and hate. Strictly speaking, "The Seven Deadly Sins" and "L.A. Secrets" can only be regarded as thriller movies, not horror movies-at least not purely horror movies. In addition to the "seven deadly sins", a large number of outstanding horror films appeared in film history, especially at the peak of the 1940s and 1950s, with directors headed by Alfred Hitchcock. Push the horror movie to the pinnacle of history. From "Thirty-nine Steps (The. 39. Steps to "Rear." and then to "The Horror (, Alfred almost relied on his own power to carry forward horror movies. Bringing this type of movie to the top has become an indispensable part of the film industry, and even many movie audiences have become loyal fans of horror movies, but the minority is diehard. But I want to make an excellent horror movie. It has never been a simple matter, especially when the film industry gradually developed, the scary methods and psychological thrillers in horror movies have been familiar to the audience. Thinking of scaring people while still maintaining super high quality, this has almost become An impossible task. More horror films have become assembly-line products, just for scaring people and scaring people, putting together a bunch of scary bridges, and only reducing them to a "haunted house game" that allows people to experience fright in 90 minutes. After entering the 1980s, the output of horror movies remained high, although there were "Friday the 13th (. The. 13th, "Living Jumping Corpses (Re-, and "Ghosts (The...). dead and other masterpieces, but horror movies have gradually lost their essence and become adrenaline-stimulating works of **** flesh and blood. This makes the loss of the audience of horror movies more and more severe, and the audience base that is not too rich is getting weaker and weaker. Throughout the long film history so far, only three horror films have been nominated for Oscars, "The Exorcist (The. in 1973, "Jaws" in 1975, and "The Silent Lamb" in 1991. . In addition, Alfreds "Northwest by Northwest", "The Birds (The., Stanley Kubricks "The Shining", and David Finchers "Seven Deadly Sins" are praised Constantly, but it has not been recognized by the academy-even if it is only nominated for the best picture, it is even weaker than the comedy. Many film critics believe that horror movies will gradually be submerged in the dust of history like western movies, highway movies, and song and dance movies, and become outdated products. Therefore, film companies are now cautious when investing in horror movies. Even with the success of the "seven deadly sins" and the dazzling "twelve monkeys", the horror movies still have not been able to return to the mainstream sight again. , Not to mention the fact that computer visual effects have generally triggered a craze throughout Hollywood. Hugo turned to look at Robert, showing a ridiculous smile, "Are you talking about works like the''Seven Deadly Sins''?" Robert couldn''t help but pause. It seemed that he was a little embarrassed because he had forgotten the "Seven Deadly Sins". He tilted his head slightly, then smiled and shook his head. Said, a horror movie in the traditional sense." "The Silent Lamb" and "Seven Deadly Sins" are actually not horror movies in the strict sense. The former has created an indelible image of a serial killer, and even makes the serial killer in real life bleak, and Dr. Hannibal has become a horror symbol; the latter shows a completely different appearance, intricately Combining religious complexes, criminal psychology, and desperate emotions together established a new height for film noir. These two movies are not horror movies, but the murder scenes and psychological thrillers in the movies are not inferior to the real horror works. The same is true of "L.A. Confidential". In fact, it is more of a suspenseful work, but the suspense created by the suspense in the movie makes people feel the excitement and pleasure of the peak period of horror movies again. So, strictly speaking, Robert is not wrong. Hugo did not appear in a horror movie. Hugo thought about it carefully, and nodded slightly in agreement, "So, are you talking about horror movies like "Scary" or horror movies like "Ghosts"?" In fact, Hugo''s research on horror movies is very scarce, and only those classics are handed down. Because the quality of horror movies is too uneven, many vulgar and inferior horror movies cant even do the most basic scary, let alone the plot, the characters, and the core. Watch those terrible horror movies. It''s a waste of time. "No, I mean horror movies like''The Shining''." Robert''s words made Hugo widen his eyes, showing a look of surprise. Stanley Kubrick is not a master of horror movies, but the movie "The Shining" is a work that cannot be ignored in the history of horror movies. The style of Stanley displayed in this work is even reminiscent of it again. Alfred Hitchcock. "The Shining" can definitely be regarded as a classic in horror movie classics. The scene scheduling is like a textbook. The sound effects, framing, shots, atmosphere, and rhythm are extremely exciting. The characterization and psychological exploration are even more profound. Jack Nicholson relied on this movie to truly put himself in the annals of history. With almost no **** shots, the whole film is pressing hard until it completely collapses, and the piercing horror makes people shudderThe Shining" has been the prehistoric classic horror film for many years. Five, even the well-deserved first place in the minds of many film critics-surpassing the master of horror Hitchcock! Oscar did not give any nominations to this film, and it is still considered a major mistake. Become countless film critics'' best talk about teasing academy after dinner. Robert actually used this work to rival "The Shining", and the confidence and ambition between his gestures and gestures were vented in an instant. Its no wonder that Robert has been brewing for such a long time, planning and moving, and he found Hugo almost in the absence of any plan. He set a chess game that Hugo could not refuse, and let Hugo come in on his own initiative. The ambition of this horror movie is undisguised. It''s as if Kevin Pence was for "Independence Day". Robert, who has always performed perfectly, seems a little gaffe at this moment, and his unwavering tone is even a little arrogant. This is not good news. Is this because he is too young after all and has lost control; or is this "gaffe" itself part of his plan? Hugo couldn''t help but carefully looked at Robert again, raised his eyebrows lightly, and said with a smile, "Robert, you successfully stirred up my curiosity, but also successfully raised my expectations. Value." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome) Chapter 1977： Challenge the Shining Facing Hugos straightforwardness, Robert didnt panic at all. Instead, he smiled slightly, As I said just now, a good movie always needs a good story. And a good story, at least has made the movie have An excellent starting point, isn''t it?" Robert looked at Hugo intentionally, not only echoing the content of his conversation with Hugo just now, but also hinting at Hugo''s acceptance speech when he received the best original screenplay award. It can be seen that since Robert and Hugo met today, they have almost worked every step of the way. This, on the contrary, made Hugo even more curious: what kind of work it was that made Robert spend so much energy. Was it because Michael Eisner made Robert make a military order, or was it because... any other special reason? "So, you have absolute confidence in this script?" Hugo''s words should be interrogative, but he said decisively, almost sighing again and again affirmative sentences. Robert chuckled lightly, but did not answer. Instead, he picked up the champagne glass and sipped the champagne gently. This seems to be a test of Hugo''s patience. Fortunately, even though Hugo had the urge to speak and urge after countless winds and waves, he still suppressed his thoughts. He also calmed down and waited quietly. After a while, Robert slowed down his tone and spoke in a peaceful state, "Hugo, I have always believed that family affection is always the most important, followed by friendship, and finally love. Your thoughts What?" The tone that gradually calmed down was gone without the sparks of the brief conversation just now. It seems that I have forgotten the topic of the movie, it is just two ordinary friends chatting. Hugo turned his head and glanced at Robert, and pressed his lips lightly. Then he lowered his head, slightly sketched a smile, exhaled a long breath from his nose, and shook his head slowly. Hugo knew that Robert''s question did not need him to answer, because Robert''s question contained the answer. Although Hugo never wants to talk about his private life in any public occasions, people who really know Hugo can find out. Hugo will never forget his father and his friends in all his acceptance speeches. on the contrary. Even during Hugos relationship with Cameron, he rarely mentioned each other deliberatelyof course, part of the reason was Hugos unwillingness to show affection in public, but it is undeniable that Hugo has a heart in his heart. Put the scale. not to mention. No one will forget that when the reporter provoked Ya, Hugo under the rage showed unprecedented toughness, the kind of anger that is on the verge of being almost unbearable by anyone. Love, affection, friendship. This is the most basic and primitive emotion of human beings. Everyone will have their own measurement deep in their hearts. Perhaps the three are equally important, but the order is bound to be slightly different. And Hugo''s answer is not difficult for a careful person to guess. Robert''s answer is the correct answer. Back then. Kevin Pence took advantage of Hugo''s emphasis on friendship and approached the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company step by step. Now even the 20th Century Fox is temporarily out of predicament. There is no direct cooperation with Hugo, but their comprehensive cooperation with Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company took the lead; Tim Robbins also relied on the power of friendship to let Hugo walk in the "death row" and "away from the gambling city." Choosing the former, and then defeating the latter in a head-on duel, Hugo won his first Oscar statuette. Now, Robert has sacrificed this card again, which makes Hugo a little bit dumbfounded. Although he knows. In his position, it is very difficult to have*. Just like Steven Spielberg, his family, his children, and his friends can all be used by them. At least, Robert is not in direct contact with Adam now, which is not an absolute method. Because Hugo understood this, although he was helpless, he did not get angry. He could only shook his head with a chuckle. Robert really didnt need Hugo to answer the question. He showed a gentle smile, and then said, Actually, I dont think the movie The Shining is perfect. This seems to be irrelevant. Hugo raised his head again, "I think Kubrick''s shots are too restrained and too calm. What do you think?" Hugo frowned slightly, seeming a little surprised that Robert actually criticized the classic "The Shining" in front of him. In fact, if Hugo wants to regain the initiative, he only needs to say, "Do you think your script is more perfect than "The Shining" this time", and Robert''s advantage can be cut by half. Because purely from the script, the script of "The Shining" tends to be perfect. But as Robert said, "The Shining" is not perfect. There is not enough writing about the "deterioration of feelings" between the characters in the movie. It is more due to the ghosts of the hotel controlling the protagonists judgment and leading to tragedy. It makes the degeneration of emotions seem too abrupt, and seriously dilutes the discussion about the "fragmentation of love" in the original novel, and this is precisely the essence of the existence of those horrible souls. To put it simply, Stanley Kubrick''s biggest shortcoming lies in the delicate depiction of emotions, including family, love and friendship. In the original novel of "The Shining", the appearance of ghosts, the gradual separation of love between the two protagonists, and the final collapse of the male protagonist are all detailed and profoundly described and excavated, which also makes "The Shining" "The fear of being sublimated to the core. But the film version weakened or even downplayed the description in this respect, which is indeed a pity. Hugo faced Robert''s curious eyes, "So, you are saying''Butterfly Dreams (a)''." This classic movie directed by Alfred Hitchcock cannot be regarded as strictly meaning. Horror movies are more horror and suspense movies, in which the suspense of the relationship between the characters is even more applauding. This is also the starting point in response to Robert''s view just now. Robert pondered for a moment, and shook his head, "I would even like to say that it is an emotional version of the Shining." Hugo didn''t hold it back for a moment, and laughed out loud. The emotional version of "The Shining"? What the **** is this, "Human ghosts are still in love"? This was so happy, Hugo had to raise his hand and signaled, "Sorry, please forgive my rudeness." But Robert didnt care at all, and he took the initiative to continue, Hugo, I have a very ridiculous question, but if... Im just saying if-if your father tells you, he can see ghosts, What would you do?" Roberts words made Hugo gradually reduce his smile, and cast his eyes in a little surprise, "Or, to be more accurate, if you tell your father, you can see ghosts. So what will he do? What should you do?" The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth has completely disappeared, and there is a faint look in those amber eyes, and there is a storm in his heart. Robert thought that his speech successfully attracted Hugos attention, so he didnt have any suspicion, and went on to say, I have such a script in my hand now. I hope you will be the leading actor and take over the movie. If necessary, you need to discuss the script with the screenwriter and make some changes to the script." Robert said calmly and stated the real purpose-although both Hugo and Robert knew it, this was originally the core content of the conversation just now. "In this story, a little boy who is only eight years old thinks he can see ghosts-this is a fact. He can see ghosts, but no one can understand him. Even if he tells his mother, his mother can Just as the childs nonsense. In desperation, her mother could only invite a professional child psychologist to help the child, but for adults, the childs words are obviously unreliable, and as a psychologist, He must gain the trust of his children, otherwise he will not be able to start work..." Hugo crashed completely on the spot, squinting his eyes slightly to look at Robert in front of him, but there was already a storm in his mind. Not because of Robert''s words, but because of the script that Robert told-it is indeed a classic! "This is a very interesting story. We hope that the focus of the story can start from family affection, use a''love'' to maintain the whole story, and promote the whole story." Robert said confidently. The content of Ernsts conversation echoed on He knew that by looking at the devoted expression on Hugos face, that todays work has been successful 80%, "I want to invite you now Acting in the role of a child psychologist..." Robert''s words are still narrating without hesitation, but Hugo has fallen into his own thoughts. "Sixth Sense of Supernatural (se, the work Robert is talking about is this work called "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". Among the poorest horror movies in the list of Hugo''s movie watching list, "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is undoubtedly Hugo''s favorite work, even surpassing the classics such as "The Shining" and "The Terror" excellent work. Not because this work is more perfect or better, but because this work has the most touching and sincere emotions-as Robert said, this is the core reason why the "supernatural sixth sense" can be made a masterpiece. Hugo never expected that the work that Robert had planned for so long was actually the "sixth sense of the supernatural." The excitement and excitement in the heart is like countless butterflies in the chest, fluttering at the same time! Can the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" really challenge the status of "The Shining" in film history? Is the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" really more perfect than "The Shining"? Obviously this is not necessarily the case. But no one can deny that "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural", like "The Shining", is both a wonderful horror movie and a classic masterpiece worthy of being recorded in the annals of history! (To be continued) Chapter 1978： horror movie In the long film history, although horror movies are becoming more and more declining, they have always occupied an unshakable place in the market. Every once in a while, one or several amazing horror movies will appear and become the focus of people''s discussion. ^^^Baidu&Search @+@#Latest@ Chapter^^^ In the second half of the 1990s, due to the strong rise of the blockbuster era, the market space for horror films was further compressed. In addition to the two psychological thriller films "The Silent Lamb" and "The Seven Deadly Sins", I wanted to find a box office too. Eighty million dollar horror movies are almost impossible tasks. Against this background, the "sixth spiritual sense" turned out! The "Spiritual Sixth Sense" is not an "emotional version of the "The Shining" as Robert said. In fact, this movie doesn''t have much similarity with the "The Shining", it''s more like an "exorcist". The combination of "" and "ordinary people"-the former tells the story of a twelve-year-old girl being possessed by a demon, and her parents and priests struggle with the devil to understand and save the little girl; the latter tells the story of a brother When going out boating, the eldest son who was favored by his parents drowned, while the second son who was left out in the cold survived, and the family hobbled forward in grief and pain. The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" has the fear and horror of an "exorcist", as well as the emotional fetters and spiritual salvation of an "ordinary person". The movie tells the story of the eight-year-old boy, Cole, who has a terrible secret that he cant get rid of. He can see ghosts, which makes him very scared and troubled; it makes his mother Lynn a little anxious, she cant believe it. The son is even more unable to understand his son, even if he wants to protect his son, he is at a loss. At this time, Malcolm, a child psychiatrist, extended a helping hand to him, step by step to help Cole get rid of the nightmare. It''s such a simple story, there is not even a clear main line of the story, it is completely dependent on the interaction between the characters to promote the plot. But as Ernst said, what really touches people''s hearts is always the most sincere and pure emotions. The "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" has injected amazing real emotions into this simple story. After watching the movie, every audience will be moved by the sincere emotions in the movie. As a horror movie, "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is more about the fear of human beings, the fear of real life, the fear of failure and frustration, the fear of the unknown world, the fear of the existence of the sixth sense, For the incomprehensible fear of intuition, the film focuses more on atmosphere creation and psychological horror than the flesh-and-blood picture, which really makes people hold their breath. That kind of atmosphere of horror slowly overflowing, spreading in the beautiful and fragile story, while terrifying, but can''t help but keep watching. But apart from the horror, the essence of the movie is to discuss learning how to communicate with those fears, whether it is between doctors and patients, husband and wife, mother and child, or between people and their dead relatives. The movie sets Coles yin and yang eyes very cleverly, not only seeing the terrible devil, but also seeing when people face death, when people face parting, when people face the disappearance of their loved ones, the pain in their hearts, Bitterness, hardship, loneliness and loneliness manifest themselves in different forms. Everyone knows that "the dead are dead, but the living are like this", but not everyone can do it. Just as Coles yin and yang eyes connect the two worlds, the emotional bond between people maintains their lives. When this emotional bond is severed, life will be fragmented. This is what we are fighting for. The reason is also the reason why we continue to move forward, and the reason why we survive in this cruel and cold world. The running-in between Cole and Dr. Malcolm, the collision between Cole and his mother Lynn, the fragile emotions from the heart firmly hold each other together, complementing each other with the fear of Yin and Yang, just like The two sides of the palm are general, completely different but inseparable. This makes "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" not only an excellent fear movie-the creepy horror that slowly penetrates into the blood, but also an excellent drama movie! The story like a dazzling light is even more turbulent, which makes this movie break away from the outstanding ranks and become a classic masterpiece. It has become the most recognized film history alongside works such as "The Shining", "The Exorcist" and "Scary". One of the horror classics. The "Supernatural Sixth Sense" handled the atmosphere of fear and emotional fetters appropriately, making it an unimaginable success. It not only swept the box office of 290 million US dollars in North America, and became the most successful horror movie in film history; but also It became the fourth horror film nominated for Best Picture in film history at that years Oscars-and it was also the last one in the age as Hugo knew it, and in one fell swoop it made Best Director, Best Supporting Actor, and Best Actress A total of six nominations including supporting role, best original screenplay, and best film editing were included in the bag. Even on the IMDB rankings scored by the audience, "Spiritual Sixth Sense" ranks among the top two hundred all the year round, moving around one hundred and fifty. This shows that people love this work. It is no exaggeration to say that as a horror movie, the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" has created an almost insurmountable peak. Perhaps from the perspective of professional horror films or professional fans, this is not the best horror. Film, but no one can deny that this is the most successful work in the combination of business and art. It almost writes a miracle of a horror film. In the following two decades, no one can match it, let alone break it. Up. The most interesting thing is that the great success of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" made the Indian director M. Shyamalan (M... Shyamalan) famous. This film is only Knight''s second work-he is one hand. He shouldered the burden of screenwriting and director, but it caused an unimaginable amazing effect, allowing him to experience a roller coaster of the American dream, climb to the top of Hollywood overnight, and become a leader among young directors. This is not the interesting part, the interesting part is the next part. The great success of "Supernatural Sixth Sense" made Knight the hottest director in Hollywood in one fell swoop, and major film companies flocked to it-just like after Hugo relied on "speed of life and death" and "pulp fiction" to make history. But Knights next career curve surprised everyone. He first worked with Bowei Pictures, the production company of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", for three consecutive films, "Unbreakable" and "Tian Zhao ( ", "Mystery Village (The., as a result, all three movies failed miserably at the box office! Although the investment in the three works was about 70 million yuan, the loss was not large, but Bowei Pictures''s vitality was greatly injured, and the cooperation with Knight had to be suspended. Subsequently, Knight and Warner Bros. teamed up with the "Lady. Ier", which failed miserably! Collaborated with Twentieth Century Fox on "The Disaster of Extinction (The. and it failed miserably! Cooperating with Paramount in "The Last Son of the Wind (The. Last., Paramount nearly filed for bankruptcy when the capital chain was stretched! Cooperated with Universal Pictures "The Devil in the Elevator (, and lost his blood! Cooperated with Columbia Pictures to "Return to Earth (After. Earth, a big failure, and directly ended Will Smiths "Historical Myth", and even had to nod and agree to "I am Legend 2 (I. Am. Legend) and Mechanical Enemy 2 (I,) started shooting. After MGM was acquired by Sony in 2005, New Line Pictures was merged into Warner Bros. due to poor performance. Since then, Hollywood has only had the "big six film companies", Warner Bros., Twentieth Century Fox, Paramount, and Columbia Pictures. Industry, Universal Pictures and Disney. Knight almost ruined the six major Hollywood film production companies-Bowei Pictures is a subsidiary of Disney, especially the next few works, the investment is more than 100 million US dollars in projects, but recovered The box office even exceeded the cost line, and the loss was heavy! As a result, industry insiders gave Knight a nickname called "Hit all Six", also known as "Hollywood Terminator." This has also become a joke in Hollywood. People are joking that they dont know who will pit Knight in the next pit; whats more amazing is that Knight has failed so many times before and after, but Hollywood will always give He voted for confidence, he can always find investment again, so this created a pattern of dumbfounding that the six major film companies have been pitted over and over again. In the historical trajectory known to Hugo, Knight temporarily died in the film industry, and collaborated with Twentieth Century Fox in the TV series "Black Pine Town (ines, adapted from David Lynch''s classic work "**( Peaks, its a pity that he died before he was appointed as a teacher, and the internal evaluation was very bad. The reason why Knight can pit the six major Hollywood is almost to create an incredible history-nine consecutive defeats, it is estimated that there is no one before and after. The most important reason lies in the great success of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense". From this aspect, it can be seen that the original success of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" as a horror movie is really good for Hollywood as a whole. What a powerful impact-the six major production companies actually indulged Knight for twenty years. "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" is a very delicate work, in which the three main characters-Malcolm, Cole and Lynn are the absolute core of the well deserved, the characters are very full and three-dimensional, and the inner transformation is rich and rich. True, this makes the performance of the three people the key to the success of the film. Now Robert put this work in front of Hugo, hoping that Hugo will play the role of Malcolm. This is not only a wonderful story, but also a very challenging role. Hugos mind connected Roberts words and words, and he had to applaud Roberts careful calculations. In short, Robert almost gave Hugo a project that he could not refuse, and then made it clear that it was a project. The trap depends on whether Hugo is willing to jump in. This wit, Hugo couldn''t help but want to applaud him. Chapter 1979： Willingly As Robert explained the script thought of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural", he carefully observed the changes in Hugo''s expression. In Roberts opinion, he has no plan. According to expectations, Hugo should be full of curiosity about the script now. However, Robert noticed that Hugo was distracted for a while. Although he quickly recovered, he returned. After God, Hugo''s eyes have a hint of playfulness. Robert didn''t quite understand. In his opinion, he did use tactics, and he did not hide his intentions from beginning to end. Hugo shouldn''t be unhappy because of this. On the contrary, Hugo should be happy and excited because he has another excellent script. After all, Hugo has always been like this-the script is the first, right? Moreover, the reason why he planned so detailed is because Hugo is worth it, otherwise he would not spend any more time. This is the embodiment of Hugo''s value, isn''t it? Robert has indeed considered all aspects, but he has overlooked one point. After all, humans are not machines. If human emotions can be like computer instructions, one is one, and two is two, then things will not be so complicated. . "So, what do you think?" Robert didn''t continue thinking, and decided to take the initiative. Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "I thought you already knew my answer." This irony made Robert a faint smile, but he didn''t mind Hugo''s tone of voice, but Calmly said, "From my standpoint, I have provided the best conditions. But after all, you still have to make the decision, right?" The subtext is that if Hugo wants to refuse the "sixth sense of the supernatural" willfully. Ignoring the advantages of the script itself, just because Robert''s calculations are so sophisticated that it makes Hugo uncomfortable, then Robert can do nothing. Because in Hollywood, there are 800 people who miss opportunities because of their willfulness and ruin their careers because of their willfulness. Not to mention, Macaulay Culkin, who has completely disappeared, is an example. Hugo didn''t feel angry anymore, he suddenly felt a very strange feeling. It''s as if he is talking with a robot. It''s not that Robert is cold and unkind, on the contrary. In fact, Robert has always felt like a spring breeze. The grace of advancing and retreating properly and talking appropriately left a deep impression on Hugo; but it is precisely because of Robert''s almost perfect decentness, coupled with precise calculations step by step. It''s like a computer in good condition. This thought made Hugo stunned, and then a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and he asked curiously, "Why do you think I must be interested in this script?" Hugo tilted his head slightly and looked at it with interest. Robert, "Why do you think I am the most suitable candidate for the leading actor?" Robert seems to have been prepared for this question a long time ago, "This question should not be answered by me, because my interpretation of the script and your attention to the script are two completely different positions. I think. You need to read. After finishing the script, its up to you to make the decision. Of course, I hope you can reach an agreement with me. Join this project and let this wonderful story appear on the big screen." Accurate, or accurate. When Robert needed to convince Hugo the most, he chose to take a step back and hand over the initiative to Hugo. If it hadn''t been for Hugo to have such a strange idea just now, he would now be completely led by Robert''s nose. Not only can he fail to detect that Robert is retreating, but he will be complacent because he has regained the initiative. Even the change of mentality. Robert has calculated so finely. Hugo''s pupils couldn''t help but widen slightly, and there was a hint of surprise and helplessness flashing under his eyes, only felt that there was a bunch of cotton in his throat, but in the end it turned into a weak smile, smiled gently and shook his head, and then nodded again. , "Of course, of course." Hugo admitted that even so, he still wanted to see the script of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" because he was really interested in this work. Not because of the role, but because of the emotional fetters in the movie, it really hit the soft part of his heart-Robert''s calculations are in the red heart, **** accurate! Moreover, after filming "Trumen''s World", Hugo really thought about what it would feel like if he appeared in a horror movie. Unlike the "Seven Deadly Sins", whether the performance method would need to be done. Adjustment, and does the transmission of emotions need to be more exaggerated or more calm? Is there anything in common between comedy and horror performance? Alfred Hitchcock once ordered that he doesnt like method-based acting, and his film works require expression-based acting, so is it all horror movies? Is it all so? The timing of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" appeared was too accurate and too clever, and there was almost no room for Hugo to refuse. The more likely result is that after Hugo understands Robert''s calculations, he will still willingly take over the script of "Spiritual Sixth Sense", because his inner surging has already begun to boil. This feeling is very strange-because I hope to appear in my favorite work, the sense of expectation and excitement is already warming up; but at the same time, because of the calculations of others, even the changes and decisions in my heart can be calculated. This Chiguo''s frankness is not only ashamed, but also a kind of response. The feeling of being predicted by others for his next move is really bad. Hugo suddenly felt that Michael Eisner was a little pitiful-the famous Disney tyrant-if Robert really stared at him, then Michael really had trouble sleeping and eating. The thoughts that flashed through Hugo''s mind did not catch Robert''s attention-or he didn''t care at all, and Robert raised the champagne glass in his hand with a smile, "I hope we can have a good cooperation." Hugo raised his free hands and smiled, "Please feel free." The two quickly left the balcony. After all, Hugo still felt a little uncomfortable. When communicating with Robert, he was always cautious. He was anxious because he was worried that his words would leak too much information. The feeling of looking forward and backward was like being caught by a lion. It''s really hard to make people happy if you stare at the prey. Back at the banquet hall, Hugo was quickly taken away by two members of the American Screenwriters Guild. They introduced to Hugo the top executives of the American East Coast Screenwriters Guild-the American Screenwriters Guild is divided into two departments, East Coast Screenwriters The union, representing the unions in New York and surrounding areas, has more than 4,000 members; there is also the West Coast Screenwriters Union, representing California screenwriters, with more than 8,000 members. The relationship between the two screenwriters unions is very delicate, and there is internal competition while cooperating. Generally speaking, the East Coast Screenwriters Guild is more noble. A group of screenwriters headed by Woody Allen are dismissive of the commercialization of the film industry. They do not reject commercial films, but they refuse to compromise themselves because of business; West Coast screenwriters Trade unions are more mature and larger, and commercialization is also more mature. Although Hugo belongs to the West Coast Screenwriters Guild, in fact, the East Coast Screenwriters Guild has always praised Hugo, from the co-signed "Shawshank''s Redemption" to the independent creation of "Before Sunrise" and "Perfect Perfection". Hugo''s style has always been closer to the style of the East Bank. After talking with these "literati" for about half an hour, Hugo was able to get out and saw Joseph talking in a low voice with Jeffrey Katzenberg in the corner. Hugo walked straight over. Say hello to two people, and then talked about Robert. On the one hand, Hugo wanted to inquire about Jeffery, and on the other hand, he wanted to let Joseph know about the situation so that he could communicate with Rick later. After listening to Hugo''s words, Jeffery was not surprised at all, and raised his eyebrows, "Do you know which company''s work is the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural"?" "Disney?" Hugo spoke directly without going around the bend. Jeffery shook his head, "Bowei." Bowei Films, a subsidiary of Disney, was originally created to produce and distribute works that violate the Disney family joy brand image, while protecting the Disney brand image. , Also opened up the market for the diversification of Disney''s brands. Horror movies like "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality", even if there are family elements, are still under the banner of Bowei. "David Volger(.) decided to take this work." Jeffery continued. Joseph noticed Hugo''s dazedness, and explained in a low voice, "President of Bowei", Jeffery told Joseph Nodded in agreement with his explanation, "In fact, the producers behind this work are Frank Marshall and Catherine Kennedy." Hugo looked at Joseph again, this time before Joseph could explain, Jeffery said directly They are all old friends of Steven, the producer of''Schindler''s List'' There are two of them on the list. "Hugo suddenly realized, "They can contact you through Steven, but David skipped them, found Robert, and contacted you..." Jeffery''s words were not finished, leaving a large blank. Hugo thought about it carefully, and then realized it. It''s no wonder that Robert is so confident and his hole cards are not fully revealed. With the excellent script and attractive characters, if Robert persuades Steven to come forward, it is indeed difficult for Hugo to refuse. But David Volger bypassed Steven and sent Robert first... Hugo''s eyes lit up, and then Jeffery nodded, agreeing with Hugo''s thoughts, "They have been eyeing Esna. Wait, at most one year, the news of Robert''s entry into Disney will come out." I have to say that Jeffery has such a keen sense of smell. Following the historical trajectory, Robert officially entered Dinis in February 1999 and became Michael Eisner''s deputy. This is really a big game! Hugo was still worrying about Michael''s sleep quality just now, and now it seems that Michael is really about to worry about it. (To be continued) Chapter 1980： 1 misunderstanding Hugo, Joseph and Jeffery were standing in the corner and talking lowly. Obviously, DreamWorks is still just a **** in this game of chess. If you want to become a chess player, you can''t sit and wait. Hugo can play the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and help Robert become the first candidate to fight against Michael Eisner-there is no possibility of reconciliation between Jeffery and Michael''s hatred, either you die or I die. But Hugo definitely can''t nod in such a simple way. Robert is a wise man. He knows that he must pay first if he wants to exchange for greater benefits. DreamWorks has been preparing for the release department recently. Maybe the old foxes, Robert Iger and David Volger, can help, but it depends on whether Hugo has enough chips to make the deal complete. Not only this corner, but the entire Sunset Tower Hotel is like this. There are vital conversations going on in every corner. Every years Oscar night is like this. From advertising to sponsorship, from interviews to cooperation, countless The exchange of benefits will happen this night. Charlize Theron is no exception. Tonight, she has received the favor of several brands. Among them, the famous Dior even hopes to sign her as the brand''s exclusive image spokesperson. This can be said to be one of the most important affirmations of Charlize''s personal image. : Because this represents the brand image of Dior, unique. "This year''s Paris Fashion Week, we very much welcome you to the scene and become one of us." The head of the West Coast of "Vogue" magazine sent out an invitation to Charlize with a smile. "I think it will be a star-studded occasion. If you want, you can walk up to the runway to show off your elegance." This made Charlize chuckle. Shaking his head, "No, I don''t think I''m a qualified model." "Years of ballet training and that year-long model training are enough to make you a star on the runway." An elegant voice with a trace of hoarse sounded lazily in his ear, and looked back. You can see a head of dark golden curly hair draped wildly and publicly, and a black deep V gown reveals her beautiful figure. There was a slightly teasing warmth on his face. The ambiguous smile adds a touch of indescribable charm. "Oh, God!" Charlize''s face suddenly burst into indescribable surprise. The joy and excitement between the eyebrows made no secret, and then she gave the woman in front of her a warm hug, "God, how long have we not seen each other? **** Christ! I almost thought it was centuries!" "Oh! Oh..." The woman in front of her also sighed again and again. Then he gave a look at the person in charge of the "Vogue" magazine standing next to him, and the gentleman nodded politely, then turned and left, leaving the space here for the two young women who were immersed in the joy of reunion. "To be embraced by the most sexually sensitive woman in the United States, it turned out to be such a feeling." Charlize was amused by the words, "You are complimenting yourself?" The two let go of each other, and they exchanged sights. The woman laughed, but raised her eyebrows. The eyes seemed to say, "You can see through", making Charlize smile and shook his head, "The most demanding supermodel in the United States. Such pride and self-confidence are understandable." Standing in front of Charlize at this time is the supermodel known as the "black beauty"-Tyra Banks. She is the first African-American model in history to truly rank among the top supermodels. On his career path, he has created countless firsts and has become one of the most influential top models in the United States. Charlize and Tyra have known each other for many years. Before Charlize moved to Sunset Plaza, she and Tyra were roommates. But later, because of the development of Tyra in the United States, there was no improvement at all. At that time, it was still very difficult for African-American models to break into the sky. Even the kind of resistance initiated by Martin Luther King. Family. Divergence. Twenty years have passed since the movement, and it is still the case-so Terra went to Paris to find development. Later, the development trajectory could not be clearer. Tyra became a top model that swept the world, and Charlize became a top actor leading the new trend. In a blink of an eye, five years have passed, but the two expected that the reunion would come so suddenly, and it would still be on Oscar night. "Why did you show up here?" Charlize was overjoyed and finally remembered this. "I thought you had settled in New York now." Although Los Angeles'' fashion industry is also very developed, in the United States, New York is in fashion. The status of the field is unique. Tyra nodded, "I''m sure to live in New York. Today I was specially invited to attend the Oscars. This is my first time, and I am a little nervous." Tyra''s big twinkling eyes revealed a trace. Playful. Although he calls the wind and the rain in the field of modeling, on the Oscar night, Tyra can only be regarded as a low-level figure, the bottom of the food chain and the unspoken rules, "Actually I have now got some performance opportunities on the TV screen, but I think You should come to the movie circle to see, there may be different development opportunities." Although he and Charlize hadn''t seen each other for many years, Tyra still told the truth very candidly-of course, it didn''t mean that Charlize would help to match the bridge. Charlize laughed, "Then you are here tonight. Producers are everywhere. Maybe the one who just passed by is preparing for a big project." Charlize also told the truth, "If you need it. Help, just tell me, other things may be my limited ability, but to make a few phone calls and take you to a few parties is not a problem for me." In fact, this is what Tyra needs. The stepping stone to show her face in Hollywood''s top parties, as for the subsequent process-attracting the attention of the producers, winning the interview opportunity, and getting the contract for the performance, these things depend on Tyra''s own. Now, she is also a person who is used to being independent and does not need Charlize''s help. Tyra gave Charlize a hug, "Then I would like to thank you in advance." Although we only met again for a short while, Tyra found that Charlize''s personality has not changed much compared with the previous year, and she is just like herself. Same. In Vanity Fair''s colorful scene, it is not an easy task to maintain this own personality. When Tyra and Charlize became good friends, it was because of similar personalities. Today, after realizing this again, the gap between the two of them that has not been seen for several years has faded a lot. "When I go to New York to participate in Fashion Week, your house will definitely leave a room for me?" Charlize was not polite, and immediately made the "deal", causing Tyra to wink playfully. , "My double bed will reserve a place for you." As a result, both of them laughed loudly. The hearty laughter of the two beauties attracted the attention of many people, one like a white diamond, one like a black pearl, one like the sun and the other like the moon, the refreshing and sexual rushing to the face. Sense, so that people are looking at it. Tyra squinted his eyes and threw a wink at the men, which attracted the sound of two men whistling, but then Tyra turned her back and faced each other with her back. The mischievous mind couldn''t be more obvious, let Charlie I couldn''t help but laughed, "Oh, God, your boyfriend should really look at you now." Tyras current boyfriend is Michael Johnson, the only winner in the history of the Olympic Games to win the mens 200m and 400m gold medals in the same competition. He has maintained 54 games in the past seven years. The undefeated record of the Mi International Competition. Known as the "Forrest Gump" of the United States. As the scandal between Tyra and Michael last year was raging, it lasted for nearly half a year, and the new golf king Tiger Woods (ds) was also involved, and the suspected love triangle scandal was lively. Therefore, Charlize is also a little heard. Tyra was very calm, "He knew it a long time ago. He would come to call me and ask for a phone call, because after seeing him, I deliberately turned to face him from behind. I guess he is surprised that he still doesn''t know him in the United States. Its his person. Tyras ridicule made Charlize laugh out loud, Speaking of America, no one doesnt know it now, it should be Hugo Lancaster! This is the real possibility that everyone cant know. A man, a template for a perfect lover" Tyra said, raised an eyebrow at Charlize, and elbowed Charlize, "He is your true lover." Charlize saw Tyra''s warm face. I was stunned by the ignorant hints and explicit statements, and then shook my head with a laughNo, no, you misunderstood, we are just friends, just friends. "In the end, this sentence made Tyra stunned, with an expression of disbelief on his face, Charlize had to explain it seriously, "I mean it, we are just friends. You see, those news media reports are all made up. Hugo and I have explained it many times. We are just friends! " Charlize''s word-for-word utterly decisively caused Tyra to crash. She said with a sullen expression, "I thought...you..." Charlize smiled and shook her head, and again expressed her denial. Tyra really believed it, "I originally sighed, saying that you and Hugo are very close to each other, and the destiny that was not connected at the beginning eventually got together. But..." "What?" Charlize was stunned, and then he reacted. "Are you talking about the previous date I had with him? Haha, we have already said that we are now friends, very good friends, that time Dating has become a conversation between us." Tyra curled her lips, "You have already said that? I thought... If you knew that he didn''t leave on purpose, but went to the hospital because of physical discomfort, you would solve the misunderstanding, and then it would be logical. Together..." The smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth could not help but froze slightly, looking at Taylor, "misunderstanding? What misunderstanding?" (to be continued) Chapter 1981： By mistake "Do you remember when you came back from a date with Hugo, you hid in the toilet and cried, and then Hugo called?" Tyra thought that Hugo and Charlize had already said everything, so she With a puzzled expression on his face, he explained in a simple and clear manner, "Hugo called to apologize at the time. He said that he had gone to the hospital because he was not feeling well, so he left early and left you alone in the hotel. I thought it was just an excuse at the time. This excuse was really too bad. He didn''t even want to think of a more convincing excuse." Charlize frowned slightly, and her memory was a little fuzzy. It was six years ago, as if it had been a century. But at this time, following Tyras words, the memory was awakened bit by bit. She vaguely remembered that Hugo did indeed call to apologize, but she did not receive the call. Tyra just conveyed his apology. . After that, the two broke off, and when they met again a few months later, he and Uma had already started dating. "But after I went to Paris, I occasionally read an interview about Hugo. He mentioned that he had experienced a very painful period of drug. During the period of addiction and withdrawal, he was often physically tortured during that time. Unconscious, so that life has become very bad." Tyra said her own speculation, "After thinking about it carefully, it should be the time he dated you. So, I was wondering if it would be that night. He suddenly had a withdrawal reaction. In order to avoid damaging his image in front of you, he went to the hospital early. He left you alone. But I didnt realize this at the time, and thought Hugo was just lying and making excuses. You are very sad again. So I didn''t mention the incident that he went to the hospital, only that he came to apologize." Speaking of this, Tyra carefully looked at Charlize''s expression, only to find that the palm-sized cheeks were slightly white, and she couldn''t help biting the tip of her tongue, "Don''t you...don''t you know?" After this possibility, Tyra couldn''t help taking a breath. "Oh, sorry. Sally, I''m really sorry, it''s my fault, absolutely my fault. It''s my own opinion. It caused the misunderstanding between you..." Charlize was in a trough of loss at the time. Although she said that even if Tyra conveyed Hugos words intact, she would not believe itas Tyra said, the excuses were really too bad; but it was true. Because of Tyra''s short version of the story, Charlize was even more ashamed at the time, and completely changed his view of Hugo, which caused the two to drift apart. A misunderstanding of a message sent the two people in completely different directions. Charlize was completely stunned. There was nothing in her brain, no thoughts, no emotions. The only thing she could reflect was that Hugo was indeed in the period of withdrawal reaction, because even when she later lived in Sunset Plaza, Hugo''s withdrawal reaction still did not completely disappear. It can be imagined how turbulent and severe Hugo''s withdrawal reaction should be on that night when the two of them were together. But what does this little misunderstanding mean? Charlize had no idea at all. She didn''t even have time to think about this problem, but her brain crashed completely. Carefully recall that distant memory fragment. Trying to put together the scene at that time again. "It''s okay, it''s okay..." Charlize heard Tyra''s words and got rid of his blank brain, then pulled out a smile and shook his head, but even so Tyra still had a guilty expression, Charlize had to Seriously, "I mean, Hugo and I are friends. We have been like this all these years. We get along very well in the position of friends..." Charlize paused, and the corners of his mouth smile a bit bigger. , Quietly concealing the bitterness of the tongue, "Believe me, if something really happened to us, maybe we won''t be friends now." Tyra looked at Charlize carefully, her expression was a little unpredictable. After all, she had been absent for six years, and she didn''t know what happened between Charlize and Hugo, just listening to Charlize. She could only constrict her smile, "Who can tell about fate?" Charlize regained his spirits and said to Tyra with a smile, "Today you are here for the first time. Although I am only here for the third time, maybe I can be your tour guide. How about it? Am I taking a stroll around here?" Charlize took Tyra to the Sunset Tower Hotel and started touring around. I dont know how long it took. Charlize didnt even remember how she and Tyra separated. When she recovered, she sat quietly on the palm. Next to the beach chair under the tree, he was holding a glass of azure blue cocktail and a small plate of bananas beside him. Charlize thought for a while, only then remembered that she hadnt eaten all day in order to put on the close-fitting dress of the award ceremony, so she went to get a little fruit to replenish energy, this glass of cocktail in her hand. I picked it up when I was chatting with Tom Hanks just now. Putting the cocktail glass aside, he picked up a banana and stuffed it into his mouth. But Charlize didn''t notice the smell of the banana at all, and just chewed it unconsciously. At this time, Charlize''s brain is still blank, and the whole person is completely empty, without thinking about anything, just in a daze. Suddenly, Charlize''s chewing movement stopped, and a thought popped out in his mind, "That was a misunderstanding." Then, this idea was like the magic bean in the fairy tale of "Jack and the Magic Bean". It took root and sprouted, and then began to grow uncontrollably until it broke through the sky and turned the whole world in her mind upside down. . In an instant, the situation changed color. Charlize couldnt understand Hugos leaving without saying goodbye. She even began to doubt Hugos character, because Hugos leaving without saying goodbye was really not the work of a gentleman. And the bad man who escapes seems to be specifically for hooking. The hateful man who led her without resorting to tricks, but disappeared after he succeeded, the love that had just sprouted was directly strangled in the cradle. In fact, after becoming friends with Hugo, Charlize knew that Hugo was not such a personit was not like a man who flees after eating up, she always suspected that there must be something behind it. Misunderstanding, many times I wanted to talk to Hugo about it like a joke, but after all, there was no way to speak. Because Charlize didnt know what to ask, what to ask, and what to do after asking the result... Moreover, Hugo already had a relationship with her, and they also became friends, even if they knew that. Is it a misunderstanding, what can be changed? So, the matter is over. But today, the truth is revealed without warning. But... but what if it is revealed? What if it was a misunderstanding at the beginning? Will it make everything different after knowing the truth? Should she rush to hug Hugo now, and then stage the happy ending of the vulgar romantic movie? Even if it is a misunderstanding, what should they do? What should they do? Six years have passed, and too many things have changed. He is still him, she is still her, but they are no longer who they were. Over the years, too many things have happened between them. They have become closer and closer, but there have been too many mistakes. It seems that the two people are always not at the right time or right. The place where I missed that time and time again made the throbbing again and again become normal, and the fatigue after time and time gradually calmed down the passion, and then stuck to the position of friends and continued to move forward side by side. Perhaps this is their position, the most suitable position for them. They are friends. As she told Tyra just now, they are indeed friends, and she doesn''t want to change this situation, because she can''t bear the pain of losing him. Just thinking about it, she felt that the whole world was falling apart, and she couldn''t imagine what her life would be like after losing his friend. So, the truth doesn''t mean anything, just like what she said to Tyra just now, it doesn''t make any sense to know the truth now. This is the right decision, this is a wise decision, this is the decision that should have been made. Right! right? They are friends, they are indeed friends, they should be friends. Charlize nodded slightly, clenched his fists hard, and gave himself an affirmative answer. Then she started chewing the banana in her mouth again, trying to calm her surging emotions, but why did she always feel stuffy in her chest? Charlize couldn''t help but clenched his fist and thumped his chest The posture was very inelegant, not at all the morbid tenderness of Xi Tzu, but with the roughness of some lumberjacks, but the thumping sound continued to reverberate in his chest. But still out of breath. This caused Charlize to frown slightly, hurriedly picked up the cocktail next to him, and took a big sip, but because he drank too quickly, he was directly choked. "Cough cough, cough cough..." The cough became worse and worse, as if to cough up the entire lungs, Charlize only felt the hot tears in his eye sockets slipping down like this. She slapped her chest vigorously, trying to stop the **** cough, but she couldn''t stop it at all. The hot teardrops were so hot that it directly burned her cheeks and her lips, and she couldn''t bear it. The whole person was curled up. "What''s the matter with you? It''s okay, why does your face look so pale?" A voice came from the palm tree behind him, Charlize suddenly raised his head, and then saw a halo. Immediately afterwards, Leonardo''s figure appeared in front of Charlize. Inexplicably, there was an uncontrollable loss in Charlize''s heart, which made her fall slowly, her coughing finally stopped, "If you have time to watch the fun there, cough cough, why don''t you hurry up and get me some water." Charlie I said fiercely, but after speaking, I couldn''t help closing my eyes, and forbearing the hot tears back. (To be continued) Chapter 1982： Flustered inexplicably Charlize closed his eyes, and the complicated thoughts slowly calmed down in the cold sea breeze, and the restlessness and uncertainty quietly disappeared in his heart. The alcohol in her chest burned and the brain began to become chaotic. She seemed to have only drunk two glasses of champagne and a cocktail, but all her thoughts were mixed into a paste, and it seemed that all the scenery was groggy. Cast a halo. I opened my eyes and looked up at the night sky. The bright stars were surrounded by a blur of light, and the whole night sky was lit up in one piece. The navy blue dome had a thrilling beauty, and even the exclamation disappeared from my throat. Here, he can only open his eyes and accept the baptism of the beautiful scenery in front of him in a daze. "What''s the matter? Are you really drunk?" The familiar warm voice broke the silence in the middle of the night. Even if Charlize didn''t need to look up, he knew that Hugo was standing next to her. This voice was too familiar to her. Up. But Charlize did not lower his head, still looking at the night sky in front of him, and then immediately heard Leonardo''s voice, "Here, the warm water you want." Leonardo put the warm water into Charlize''s hands, which made Charlize chuckle, "Don''t worry, it''s not that serious, it''s just that I was choked while drinking." At this time, she lowered her head. Looking forward again, I saw Hugo and Leonardo standing side by side in front of me. Charlize''s answer was really short and rude, making Hugo and Leonardo both a black line, Charlize himself couldn''t help but chuckle. In the dim lights of the party. Charlize looked at Hugo''s star-like eyes and looked at it quietly for a while, which made Hugo a little puzzled. Wei Wei raised her eyebrows and asked with her eyes, "What''s wrong?" Charlize''s heartbeat slowed down slightly, and then she drew a smile, shook her head, then bowed her head naturally and started drinking water, hiding her eyes. The fluctuations, let the entangled water vapor relax the stinging eyes. "You all left. Is the party okay?" Leonardo said with some worry and some joking. Tonight, there are really too many temptations. Confused. But Leonardo still chose to attend, because he knew he could not escape for a lifetime, otherwise his dream of being an actor would come to an end. However, came to the party scene. Leonardo was at a loss again, facing the dense crowd, his first action was to drink, trying to use alcohol to numb himself, and then drunk and dreamed of death. When he reacted, he was half drunk, holding the last bit of sanity remaining, Leonardo hid in the corner, trying to calm himself down. But Leonardo hasn''t fully woken up yet. Then he, Charlize and Hugo all hid in this corner. Hugo noticed Charlize''s somewhat uncomfortable expression, but before he had time to explore, Charlize lowered his head. Then Leonardos words caught Hugos attention, he turned his head and looked over, "Hehe, its okay, the most important protagonist of this night is not me or Charlize. You can barely count as half, but As long as the king of the world stays on the scene, I believe there will be no problem." The word "King of the World" made Charlize and Leonardo both laugh unkindly, especially Leonardo, who participated in the "Titanic", laughed happily, forwards and backwards. turn. "I thought, we should be able to leave secretly now, and the paparazzi will come up in a while." Hugo looked back at the still lively party scene, and let out a long sulky breath-something useful tonight His brain is overdone. He only feels extremely tired now. Even thinking is a little reluctant. He just wants to leave here to breathe some fresh air. "I plan to visit Ernst at Sunset Plaza-I hope he is still have not slept." Charlize rolled his eyes and said, "I bet he will send you a basin of footwash directly." It was already midnight, and Ernst had always fallen asleep early. It would be a natural time to disturb him at this time. Dead end. Hugo shrugged, "I will bring a raincoat." Then he looked back and forth between Leonardo and Charlize, "Are you planning to join me?" Leonardo immediately raised his hands, "I''m going, I''m going!" But the result was too strong, and the whole person began to shake, and he almost fell over. It can be seen that his wine is still not complete. Awake. Charlize was about to blurt out and agreed, but raised his head and took a deep look at Hugo, then lowered his gaze and twitched the corner of his mouth, "No, I''d better go back to sleep first. I really feel uncomfortable." After a while, Charlize adjusted his breathing, as if everything was back to normal, "You can drop me back to the apartment, and then go to Sunset Plaza." They are friends, just friends. Hugo did not detect Charlizes abnormality, or to be more precise, he felt Charlizes abnormality, but thought that Charlize was just uncomfortable, "Okay, no problem. I think we should secretly now. After leaving, I always feel that when Leo came to look for me just now, a reporter saw it. We had better leave as soon as possible before causing him further suspicion." After speaking, Hugo stretched out his right hand and placed it in front of Charlize. Charlize looked at the well-knotted palm in front of her eyes. The familiar lines drew a faint shadow under the not bright light, causing her heart to pause slightly, and she could not help but hold her breath. His right hand was placed in Hugo''s palmfamiliar temperature, familiar touch, familiar breath, but it made Charlize feel the difference. With the power of Hugo''s right hand, Charlize stood up, then let go of Hugo''s hand and quietly put his hand on his side. Hugo didn''t think too much, and then he patted Leonardo on the shoulder, "Go, let''s lead the way, Charlize you will follow." Then followed Leonardo and strode away calmly. Try to avoid any special movements that attract the attention of others. Hugo''s back figure outlined an undulating arc under the light, like a continuous undulating curve in an ink painting. The heart paused once again. Charlize lowered his eyes, let out a long breath, and walked quickly. Up. Leaving the Sunset Tower Hotel, unconsciously getting rid of the paparazzi''s stalking, Hugo quickly sent Charlize to the door of his house, "Are you sure you can''t go to Sunset Plaza?" Hugo asked again. Charlize shook his head, "Take me to say hello to Ernst-if you can see him." After speaking, Charlize grinned, then turned to look at Hugo in the driver''s seat. , Stunned, she actually a little forgot how they usually say goodbye, is it a hug? shake hands? Or is it a veneer gift? The short circuit of the brain made Charlize silent for one or two seconds. There was a momentary silence in the carriage. Hugo cast his eyes in a puzzled manner. Charlize quickly retracted his eyes as if his chest was scalded. , And then she remembered: They usually say goodbye without any special actions at all, and even if they say goodbye by just waving their hands, today should be no exception. Charlize opened the door straight away, and the sound of the "bang" door opened broke the silence, "I''m leaving." Charlize waved his hand directly, and then got out of the car. Although she wanted to stay calm and tried to walk back to the apartment at a normal pace, she couldn''t help but began to speed up, as if... Hugo looked at the back of Charlize, who was leaving quickly, and soon disappeared into the apartment building on the first floor. Hugo noticed the anomaly, but couldn''t tell why. Tonight he really has too much information stuffed into his brain, and now the whole person is very tired from body to spirit. After thinking about it, he found that he didn''t have any clues at all. With a light sigh, Hugo withdrew his gaze, without thinking any more, started the engine again and drove towards the sunset square. When he arrived at the destination, Hugo found that Leonardo was actually asleep, which made Hugo laugh dumbfounded and patted Leonardo''s cheek lightly, "Are you sure you want to go up with me?" Leonardo sat up immediately, "Go, of course I want to go." Those blank eyes showed that he didn''t even know where to go, but he insisted on his own opinion, which made Hugo chuckle. Laughed. Hearing this voice, Leonardo was completely awake, looked around, and then realized where it was, and his spirit came back, "Its been a long time since Ive been back here, and I feel really kind. ." Leonardo opened the door first and walked down. Hugo turned off the engine, then got out of the car, followed Leonardo along the strange and familiar alley and started up the mountain. It was already one o''clock in the morning, and there was silence around the entire Sunset Plaza, in stark contrast to the lively parties. But this silence has an indescribable beauty, which calms all the irritability and all anxieties ~ www.novelhall.com~ It seems that the whole world is brightened-at one o''clock in the morning. Climbing up the steps, Hugo and Leonardo didnt speak, they just walked quietly. The sound of the friction between the soles of the feet and the gravel was the only sound in the entire world, but it made the two peoples steps slower and slower. , The tight shoulders gradually relaxed. When he walked to the familiar apartment building, Leonardo, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped. This made Hugo who followed him by surprise and said, "What''s the matter?" In an instant, the quiet night was broken, and the moonlight into the water rippled. Leonardo looked back at Hugo, his face was full of surprise, but Hugo still did not understand, and was about to step forward to take a look, when he heard a deep and hoarse voice in front of the apartment building, "Because He saw me and thought he saw a ghost." This voice... is Ernst? Hugo stepped up the steps, stood beside Leonardo, and saw Ernst sitting under the big tree in the doorway. He lit a cigarette in his hand, and the curling smoke slowly rose. There is not even a bit of prestige around, the smoke is straight and straight, and there is a kind of indifferent and tranquil Zen. "Everyone is caring or sleeping at this time, why are you suddenly running over?" (to be continued) Chapter 1983： Hard-mouthed Hugo had guessed that Ernst hadn''t slept yet-if Ernst had watched the Oscars, and he hadn''t obtained Ernst''s consent, he mentioned Ernst in his acceptance speech. I don''t know how this irritable old man will react. However, Hugo did not expect that Ernst sat downstairs like this, feeling the coolness of the dew in the middle of the night, listening to the engine noise that might be thought of in the distant streets. And it was already one o''clock in the morning-Ernst, who was supposed to be going to sleep before eleven o''clock in the morning, appeared in front of him vigorously. No, to be precise, Ernst was not full of energy at this time, and the fatigue between his brows was clearly visible even if it was seven or eight steps away. Hugo was stunned for a while, and then realized that Ernst was talking to them. He looked at Leonardo, who couldn''t react at all, and then took the conversation, "I came here to visit you." Ernst snorted coldly, and his messy eyebrows were not irritable. "Knowing that I was in trouble tonight, I want to come to apologize? I really don''t know how to do it." Ernst squinted his eyes, although his tone was flat and not loud. Roar, but the unspeakable seriousness flowed from the words, "Who allowed you to speak for me? You are not me, how do you know what I think in my heart? Are you sure this is what I want? You are like this Disrupting my peaceful life without my consent, is it selfish or arrogant? What are you, God? Making decisions for my life? How, controlling my life, does it feel good? Do you feel happy?" A series of rhetorical questions left Hugo speechless, but Leonardo, who was standing next to him, couldn''t help it. He directly refuted, "You old man is really unreasonable! Hugo is only because he respects you. When you said that in the award testimony, you maliciously twisted Hugo''s mind. It''s shameless, no wonder you..." Leonardo''s words seemed to be out of control, Hugo quickly stopped him, and Ernst also cynicly refuted, "So, Hugo is a big man, he respects me, I must be respectful? Who rules this? Yes? If you look down on my old man, get out! No one asks you to come here!" Leonardo immediately made fists with both hands, and rushed towards Ernst. Hugo didn''t even hold it in a hand. He rushed forward a few steps and hugged Leonardo tightly. "Leo! Are you really going to hit this old man?" Although Ernst was grumpy, he was angry. Full, but indeed an old man, an unarmed old man. "So what!" Leonardo yelled angrily, his mouth full of alcohol rushing over his face, and his slightly red eyes showed his excitement. "Let go of him, if he wants to, let him punch me." Ernst raised his hand and threw the cigarette in his hand over. He didn''t know if his head was wrong or he couldn''t hold his hand. The cigarette deviated a lot. , Void Land was thrown directly over, but Leonardo became more angry, struggling hard, and wanted to give Ernst a hard punch, but at this time Ernst whispered, " Maybe, I should have been beaten so hard that I will become more sober." All the aura around Ernst settled down, as if he was old in the blink of an eye, the powerful aura disappeared completely, and he became an old man, but...the old man, that decadence and depravity were like the whole sky. The night was generally, and it was quickly suppressed, making him overwhelmed. Even the angry Leonardo noticed Ernst''s change and couldn''t help but stop his struggle, staring at Ernst in front of him in a daze. Hugo has known Ernst for so many years, but he has never seen such an Ernst. The kind of loneliness and dazedness that comes from smashing his head and covering his face suffocates the onlooker Hugo, as if the whole world is beginning to change in front of his eyes. It was dark, and the light dimmed a little bita solar eclipse was happening right in front of the eyes, but everyone could do nothing but watch the sun being swallowed. No one knew when the light would come again. Ernst lowered his eyes and said nothing, just letting the whole world calm down again. Hugo and Leonardo just stood there in a daze, and even forgot to change their movements, they just watched the declining Ernst quietly in front of them, dumbfounded. The shock inside is indescribable. "In fact, I have been thinking about a question these years: why the college is not willing to give me a golden figure? Is it because I am not good enough, or because..." Ernst pondered for a long time, and finally said in a low voice, " Because Im not good enough. The whispered words quickly drifted away with the wind, and it seemed that I hadnt said ordinary at all. So, I always wanted to go back to Hollywood and create a work to everyone Prove my strength, prove my success..." Hugo remembered the half-written scripts in Ernst''s family. There are no one hundred and eighty. In the past two decades, Ernst has never given up writing. "I dreamed of the Hollywood myth. I wrote a work and made everyone admire me. Only then did the college realize that they had ignored my strength, and then hurriedly awarded me a golden figure." Ernst Speaking of this, he smiled, but there was a bit of bitterness in his smile. Hugo wanted to open his mouth to comfort him, but found that he couldn''t say a word. He just opened his mouth slightly, and then stopped weakly. land. Ernst raised his eyes and looked at Hugo and Leonardo in the dark, his eyes stopped at last on Hugo''s body. In fact, Ernst envied Hugo, because Hugo has talent, a talent that everyone envy. Although Hugo has only created two scripts, "Before Sunrise" and "Perfectly Perfect", Hugo''s control of lines and outline of emotions can definitely be said to be at the master level. This is also the reason why Ernst is very angry with Hugo-because Hugo has always been too lazy, and has always been unwilling to concentrate on writing scripts. This waste of talent made Ernst angry. But tonight, Ernst discovered that in fact, everything in life can be treated from a different perspective. Although he himself has no way to create great works-in the past two decades, he has found that his ability has been deteriorating, but he does not want to admit it; but he has continued his creation in another way Life, he inspired Hugo. He didnt think he was Hugos teacher, but his shadow can be seen in Hugos works, just like what he created in his brain, yet another person understands it. Created directly. This feeling is really good. He always complained in his mouth, but in fact the real heart was fear. He was afraid that all his thoughts were just mirages, just his own wishful thinking; he was afraid to face the fact that he had been completely eliminated by the times, so he refused. Face those old friends. In fact, in the American Screenwriters Guild, he was talking, just like the audition opportunity for "Night Sleep in Seattle". As long as he wants, he can seek a position in the union, but he has been rejecting and evading. Tonight, Hugo did not give him a choice, so he lifted the last fig leaf. He originally thought it would be painful, and it was true, but when the pain subsided, his heart was relieved. Only then did he know that it was not others but himself who had trapped him in the past twenty years, and he was the only one who had always trapped him. So, in fact, Ernst wanted to thank Hugo for his impulsiveness and directness tonight, simply and rudely to untie him. But looking at Hugo in front of him, Ernst opened his mouth, but he couldn''t tell all the emotions in his heart. Finally, he drooped his shoulders in frustration and whispered, "But in fact, I just want to create I only wrote a script, not for Xiao Jinren, not to prove myself to others...I just want to create, I miss the taste of those years of happy creation." Such a simple sentence shocked both Hugo and Leonardo. Ernsts enthusiasm and perseverance that burst out of the ordinary is eye-catching. This is the real focus and devotion. He spent his entire life rushing to study an art, no matter what his achievements, this A perseverance is beyond the reach of others. Hugo looked at Ernst in front of him and fell into contemplation. Although Ernst was unprecedentedly vulnerable at this time, in Hugo''s eyes he was unprecedentedly strong. Because his pure madness is convincing and shameful. All the complicated thoughts in Leonardo''s brain disappeared in an instant, and the originally chaotic brain was now awake like never before. There are so many examples around Leonardo Hugo is the example before, and Charlizes success is behind tonight, and now he has witnessed Ernsts perseverance with his own eyes. . This allowed Leonardo to taste his inner desire again. After the great success of "Titanic", he once wanted to renounce himself and let himself be lost in Hollywood''s vanity fair, but now he has a new motivation. , He wants to continue, he wants to defeat himself, he wants to stick to his dreams. He wants to be an excellent actor. The faint flame was ignited again, making Leonardo feel unparalleled enthusiasm-he even wanted to take the next script now and start shooting. This feeling is really long-lost. Ernst looked at Hugo earnestly. The "thank you" had already reached his lips, but he couldn''t say it after all. It was Ernst''s limit to show his fragility in front of Hugo. Because Ernst knew that Hugo could understand what he was thinking, and because Ernst knew that he and Hugo were the same kind of people, he decided to open his heart. But "thank you" words? He couldn''t say it. After hesitating again and again, Ernst still did not speak, but slowly stood up, turned and walked towards the apartment building. When he reached the door, he couldn''t help but stop, "Go back." The light and fluttering voice was no longer the usual irritability, but it ignited again, and then, Ernst never looked back and disappeared step by step at the top of the stairs. Chapter 1984： Ceremony aftermath The Oscars ceremony is over, but the aftermath in the circle has just begun. People are all talking about the "king of the world" James Cameron, the director who has achieved great commercial success by relying on a series of works such as the "Terminator" series and "True Lies", and the artistic frenzy of commercial films Pushed to the top, with a "Titanic" ascended to the Oscar-creating a height that George Lucas could not reach. In terms of cultural influence, Georges "Star Wars" has been prosperous, and it can be said that it has influenced the film industry in almost all aspects. The influence of "Titanic" in the box office has created a post An unattainable peak, but the cultural influence and extension of this work is slightly inferior, but even so, James Cameron climbed to the top of the Oscar, but George Lucas has always left this Shortcomings-among the top four directors in the 1980s, he is the only one who has not been able to harvest a figurine. James'' work has almost reached the pinnacle of commercial movies, going further than the "** Day", pushing the commercial elements to the extreme, and truly opening the prelude to the era of blockbuster movies. The sweep of the Oscars ceremony has also become an important footnote in the turbulence of history. In fact, many people have a lot of criticism about Jamess award-winning speech, especially many members of the academy. They all think that James is too arrogant and too defiant to chant "I am the king of the world" on the stage. Many celebrities have appeared just to witness the advent of the era of blockbuster films, but James'' arrogance and arrogance make people unhappy. This is also true of many media professionals. The relationship between James and the media has always been bad-because James is always irritable and arbitrary, and instigates the media. After the "Titanic" reached the top, James did not show any face to the media. This makes the uncrowned kings itch with hatred. But this is Hollywood. As long as James can continue to sell, as long as James can continue to usher in profits for the film company, then he is eligible to continue to arrogant. In addition to the "Titanic", the biggest highlight of the night was undoubtedly Hugo. Aside from Hugos one figurine and two works, Eddie Slimane, who designed the dress for Hugo and Leonardo, became famous in one fell swoop. Leonardos seemingly well-fitting evening dress is highly praised. Many designers believe that Leonardo is actually more suitable for Eddies design style. The fragility and flexibility have been brought to the extreme. Compared with Hugo, Leonardos special blond youth has undoubtedly become the biggest highlight, which amazes everyone. However, Eddie''s clothes designed for Hugo are not inferior, bringing the gentle but classical elegance of Hugo to the extreme. In particular, the ingenious use of gray is dazzling and dazzling among the black and heavy menswear, even more eye-catching than the navy blue suit when Hugo won the actor the year before. Looking at Hugo standing on the stage to receive the figurine, the editors of the fashion magazine couldn''t help but shine again. Eddie Sleeman, who was originally little-known, became a hot character in an instant. If the rise of Burberry in the previous few years is more due to the heritage of the century-old brand, the perfect combination of temperament and Hugo makes people eye-catching; then this time Eddie relied on his unique design talent to trigger heated discussions. People have sighed that another design genius turned out. In fact, Eddie cannot be said to be "unknown." Although the left bank of Saint Laurent where he works is only a branch of Saint Laurent''s brand, it can still be said to have a long heritage. Coupled with the blockbuster Oscar this time, Eddies future in the design world is bright. In less than a month, Eddie received interview requests from more than one hundred magazines and media, and it became the most in an instant. Hot new star. From Burberry to Eddie, Hugo''s additional influence has gradually left the realm of film and music itself, extending to other surrounding areas. In addition to Eddie''s turnout, "Ernst Lechman" has undoubtedly become the focus of attention. When people are curious, simply check the information, and it is not difficult to find what this name means-he almost represents the essence of Hollywood''s golden age. More importantly, from Ernst to Hugo, then to the rise of "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential", and then to the victory of "Titanic", many people in the industry are I deeply feel that behind the earth-shaking changes in Hollywood, the retro trend of the golden age is quietly rising. For most laymen, Ernst is nothing more than a screenwriter, and a screenwriter who has been far from the mainstream for many years, so the waves caused are really limited. The real turmoil came from within the circle. Three days after the Oscars ceremony, Ernst appeared at the gate of the West Bund Screenwriters Guild for the first time in the past ten years. One stone stirred up a thousand waves. For many people, the hustle and bustle of 1997 ended directly at the end of the 70th Oscars, and the aftermath of it all belonged to 1998 and the years after that. As the node of the turn of the century is getting closer and closer, all walks of life are beginning to riot, and the film industry is naturally no exception. The chain reaction triggered by the "Titanic" can only be proved by waiting time. For Hugo, his 1997 was over at the New Year''s Eve, and the chaos of the awards ceremony was just the aftermath of the carnival. Hugo drove out of Los Angeles early in the morning, and did not return to Malibu until evening, bathing in the sunset. Today Hugo went to San Francisco to visit Sally Hansen, because the first anniversary party of the "Sally Foundation" was held not long ago. Both Jessica Hansen and Robin Hansen appeared Above the party. In the past year, the "Sally Foundation" has raised more than 30 million U.S. dollars and invested all in the treatment of childhood diseases. At the end of last year, it also entered the juvenile shelters in the West Coast area for the first time, trying to give these shelters. The children in the clinic provided medical help and even matched up, which made a small part of them suffer from the poison. Children afflicted by addiction enter the drug rehabilitation center for treatment-in many cases, children''s drugs. Addiction is involuntary. Under the pressure of life, there are too many emotions. For the entire United States and the world, the "Sally Foundation" can provide very limited help, but at least they are doing their best. Hugo and the members of Glory To Death are trying to use their influence to give society some limited returns. At that party, Hugo thought of Sally again, but it was not sadness, but nostalgia. I heard a sentence before, "True death is not the disappearance of life, but the forgetting of memory." Hugo understood what it meant, but couldn''t empathize. But now, Hugo finally understands. Only when everyone has forgotten that person, is this the true disappearance of a life, a piece of thought, and a strand of soul. Many people long for themselves to be able to survive forever, even if their lives end, they will be passed on in different forms. But the real value and significance lies in the fact that it is the most important thing to have a person who loves you deeply-family, friendship or love, and perpetuate your spirit with your heart and soul. So, when he was free, Hugo went to San Francisco alone to pay homage to Sally. Hugo stayed there for most of the day, enjoying the time and space of his own person. Looking at Sally''s tombstone, he reminded himself not to forget that he is not alone on the road of dreams. When I returned to Malibu, it was already past seven oclock. From a distance, I could see the paparazzi vehicles parked on the side of the road. I saw at least four of them at a glance, but they were all parked properly. In the parking space, all the paparazzi stayed here properly, without making noise everywhere-Malibu has now developed into a high-end residential area. There are not many Hollywood celebrities here, but more political and business celebrities. So the paparazzi have to be more careful, who knows that if you are not careful, you can offend people who cant be offended. Hugo ignored the paparazzi and drove the car straight to his garage, but when he opened the garage door, he found that there were already three cars parked in the garage, one of which was Hugos own old car, which was now given to Samora. Used; the other two, one is Alex''s and the other is Leonardo''s. You don''t need to look at it to know that they must have come to vacation again. Seeing Hugo stepping out of the car, the paparazzi immediately pushed the door of the car and pressed the shutter in their hands. The flash pierced the eyes and made people feel quite uncomfortable but this did not affect the rain. If you are in a good mood today. "Hugo, is this true?", "What are Leonardo''s plans next?", "There are rumors that you and Leo are dating, what''s your response to this?"... Hugo listened to the babbled question, showing an ridiculous expression, couldn''t help but chuckled, just replied, "Today is April 1st?" Then he ignored the paparazzi''s expression. Straight forward, he walked into the house along the stairs. Walking down the stairs, Hugo saw a big box next to the stairs, sealed it with tape, bent over and lifted it, and found that the weight was a bit exaggerated than imagined. It was really hard to carry it alone, so he put it down again. , Walked along the swimming pool into the inner courtyard, raised her voice and asked, "Samora, what is the package at the top of the stairs...thing..." Hugo''s words could not help but slowed down and finished speaking in fragments, but his attention was completely diverted: because at this time there were a lot of cardboard boxes scattered in his hall, all of which were empty. There is a large pile of plastic foam stuffed inside. Hugo was stunned. "By the way, we have forgotten that box." Samora ran over at this time, and Hugo asked in surprise, "Is our house a big purchase today? Or what''s the matter?" Chapter 1985： Enter the room "I moved today. Didn''t I tell you before?" The voice from the uploader came down and looked up. It was Leonardo, wearing a dark blue T-shirt with his sleeves rolled up to his elbows. Sweating profusely and his face flushed, you can see that he is in a good mood. "James, Alex, come and help. Let''s move in the box at the top of the stairs." Leonardo didn''t wait for Hugo to say anything. He turned around and shouted, and then he heard a mess of footsteps, James -Franco and Alexander Lorraine ran all the way down from behind, laughed and greeted Hugo, and then strode forward, even surpassing Leonor. Many, ran straight out. Hugo didn''t have time to speak, and Leonardo chased after him. He could only stay stunned, "Leo moved today? Where did he move from? Why do I not know at all?" Samora chuckled, "Have you forgotten? Didn''t Leo say that he was going to stay here for a while, and then he would bring the luggage over today." Of course Hugo knew what Leonardo said he was coming to live in. He had said it before going to Lanches, and Hugo didn''t take it seriously. Because Leonardo spends most of his time here on vacation-not only Leonardo, but also everyone else. However, I didn''t expect that Leonardo meant this time that he had moved here directly. Looking at the pile of boxes in front of him, I knew that Leonardo was not joking. No wonder the paparazzi asked those words at the door just now! Hugo was stunned for an instant. I just feel dizzy, why does he have an ominous premonition? "I know, but... he... isn''t... like this... what''s the matter?" Hugo murmured a lot. But I don''t know what I should say, I just feel that the brain''s reaction speed can''t keep up. At this time, the three Leonardo have come in carrying the box, "You lower your speed", "Don''t be so fast", "I am in the wrong direction"... The three people are clamoring in a bustling voice, with their voices in their voices. With a hint of briskness, the entire empty villa became extremely lively, and a strong breath of life came to your face. It actually reminded Hugo of the time when he moved into Sunset Plaza. "Leo, Leo. You wait." Hugo shouted loudly, and then all three of them stopped in place and found that Leonardo was facing Hugo with his back. James was facing Hugo at this time, his childish face looked extremely excited. He stared at Hugo with round eyes, the excitement between his eyebrows was like a firefly flying in the night sky. Before Hugo could react, Alex asked James and Leonardo to change directions, and then the three of them carefully took small steps and started to circle in circles, which looked like a penguin, which made people laugh. In the end, Leonardo faced Hugo face-to-face, and those eyes that looked like bright stars looked at Hugo and raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong?" Hugo looked at Leonardo''s shining eyes, and the words in his mouth were blurred. He didn''t remember what to say to Leonardo. In the end, I could only laugh helplessly, "It''s okay, you go upstairs and be careful." "Don''t worry, we have moved upstairs several times, and all the experience has come out." Leonardo said as he blinked at James and Alex. All three of them laughed. "Come on, James. Lean back a little bit behind you so that it will be more convenient for me to pass here..." Seeing the three people jokingly carrying the box upstairs, Hugo looked back at Samora, "Is it the same all day today?" Samora shrugged, "Don''t look at me, you don''t know what the three of them are like." Among this group of people, the oldest Alex is only twenty-five years old. After speaking, he turned and walked into the kitchen, and continued, "Aren''t you having a dinner date tonight, don''t you plan to take a shower and change your clothes? Otherwise, you might be late." "Oh, we changed the meeting place, it''s in Malibu, so I still have some time. But...I should definitely prepare." Hugo looked at the clock on the wall before leaving. Go upstairs and prepare for the meeting tonight. Tonight Rick arranged for Hugo to meet with M-Night-Samaran and Catherine Kennedy. This meeting can be said to have gone through a few twists and turns. The first arrangement was to arrange a meeting with Robert Iger, but Robert took the initiative to arrange a meeting between Hugo and David Vogel. Although he didn''t say it clearly, Rick guessed that Robert should have realized that Hugo had already understood many of the implications during the Oscar night-even if Hugo hadn''t seen it that night, DreamWorks and Endeavour''s elite brokerage company The managers are not ignorant, so Robert chose to take the initiative to push out the hidden Bowei Film Company. But Robert''s strategy did not have a slight deviation. They wanted to use the "superior sixth sense" to seek benefits, but for Endeavour''s elite brokerage companies and DreamWorks, they also have their own wishful thinking. As a result, Frank Marshall and Catherine Kennedy, driven by David Geffen, took the initiative to find David Vogel and asked them to be responsible for this meeting and let them realize this time of cooperation. It was also Catherine''s request to change to meet in Malibu. It can be said that the project of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is entangled with the interests of the two production companies Disney and DreamWorks-of course, the premise is that Hugo is willing to take over the script. If Hugo rejects this project, even if the screenplay of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" is promising, it would not be worth the effort of Robert Iger and David Vogel-because this is a horror movie, and The investment budget is absolutely impossible to exceed 60 million. Therefore, Hugo''s opinions became the core of this exchange of interests. After finishing the shower and leaving the room, Hugo saw at a glance that the guest room diagonally across from the master bedroom had been replaced with brand new black and white sheets, and the bookshelves and desks were also full of things, you can see that Leon Nardo is really moving! Instead of intending to stay here temporarily. Walking to the bedroom door, "Are there any parties scheduled tonight?" Hugo asked in a loud voice. Leonardo was flipping through the script in his hand. Hearing Hugo''s voice, he turned around and raised the script in his hand to face Hugo, "This is the script you used to shoot''Yihai Xiongfeng''?" the script There are countless information recorded on it. "Yihai Xiongfeng" is Hugo''s second work after the Golden Raspberry Award. At that time, he was still in the stage of imitation of acting, so he has been studying hard. The colorful handwriting on the script can be clear. See Hugo''s efforts. "Isn''t this on the third floor?" Hugo asked in surprise. James raised his right hand and smiled embarrassedly, "I borrowed it to see it." Hugo nodded, "It''s okay, just remember to put it back after reading it." After finishing speaking, he looked at the room carefully, "Okay, you guys will be busy first, I have another meeting." Leonardo only reacted at this time, "Remember to come back early after dinner. Charlize and Sandra will come over at night to have a barbecue party." Hugo replied "I know", then went downstairs, said hello to Samora and Joseph, and left directly on foot. When leaving the door of the house, the paparazzi crowded up again, and the microphones surged up-the memory fragments from the time he went home just now surged up again, and Hugo laughed blankly. "Hugo, are the rumors about you and Leo true?" Hearing such a ridiculous question, Hugo wanted to explain, but he found that the matter was not so easy to explain clearly, because the root cause of Leonardo''s desire to come to live was too complicated. If you just say Leonardo moved here as a friend, the media will definitely make use of it. For a while, the words that rushed to his mouth were stunned that he didn''t know what to say, Hugo simply smiled and shook his head, without saying anything, squeezed past the paparazzi, and then strode away. pace. The paparazzi were hesitant, because Hugo didn''t go to the garage to drive, but walked forward on foot. Is it just jogging? But why did Hugo wear a simple suit with a shirt? It looks like a formal dress, is it to meet a friend? A friend of Malibu? The paparazzi started to feel embarrassed in an instant. They seemed to be caught in a dilemma of not chasing, not chasing, but after hesitating, two paparazzi followed Hugo''s footsteps. . Hugo naturally knew the tail behind him, but he didn''t care either. Originally, today''s meeting was not intended to be held in secret. Along the wide streets of Malibu, in less than ten minutes, you can see the steak restaurant shining with blue neon lights in the distance. This French restaurant can be regarded as one of the first restaurants near Malibu. First, even in the face of the picky tastes of the upper class in Malibu, it has won a lot of praise. Now it has become one of the first choices for nearby residents who want to eat out but are unwilling to drive into the city. When they reached the door, the waiter smiled and took the initiative to open the glass door, "Mr. Lancaster, I see you again, congratulations on your outstanding performance at the Oscars last week." Obviously Hugo is also here. As a frequent visitor, Hugo handed over a green banknote as a tip, "Thank you." Then he walked in, "I hope you enjoy a good night." When the two paparazzi saw the restaurant that Hugo entered, they were all excited. Is there any important date for Hugo to appear here? The two couldn''t help but quickly walked up, but the waiter stopped them and said with a smile, "Sorry, sir, this is a French restaurant. You need to be dressed in formal attire to enter." They couldn''t help but look down at their crumpled t-shirts, with a gloomy expression on their faces, cursing in a low voice, "Damn French!" (to be continued) Chapter 1986： 6 killers Walking into the restaurant, the manager on duty immediately greeted him, showing a perfect and cordial smile, "Mr. Lancaster, you are welcome to visit again. Your friend has arrived in the restaurant, waiting for your arrival at the location, please Come with me." After speaking, he politely led the way ahead and took Hugo forward. Then Hugo saw Rick Rosen, Catherine Kennedy and M-Night-Samalan who were already sitting in the position from a distance. Catherine watched all directions and listened to all directions. She saw Hugo for the first time, picked up the napkin on her lap, and stood up. This action immediately caught the attention of Knight next to her, and immediately stood up, but it was obvious that Knights movements were a little flustered. After he stood up, he found that the napkin on his knee had fallen off, and raised his hand. He wanted to catch, but realized that the more important thing was the person in front of him, so he stood up straight again, which made his movements bewildered. During the hesitation, Hugo had already come to them. The shift manager smiled at everyone, and then quietly exited. "Dear Hugo, after not seeing each other for a while, you seem to be more attractive again. Even though I am married, I still love you." Catherine''s gentleness carried some teasing words, showing that she and The intimacy between Hugo. Hugo shrugged slightly, "It''s not my fault." The slightly arrogant words made Catherine laugh suddenly. Katherine noticed Knight''s tightness out of her sight. Even at this time, Hugo''s humor did not make Knight relax. He chuckled and smiled, but he didn''t smile. It looks like a broken puppet. Catherine knew that the director who was able to remain comfortable in front of Hugo was one of the few in Hollywood, let alone a newcomer? "Hugo, let me introduce to you, this is m-Night-Samaran, a new generation director who has just entered the industry." Hugo turned to look at Knight. Knight is a typical Indian, with thick eyebrows, big eyes, dark skin, and slightly curly short hair. There was a shy and restrained smile at the corner of his mouth, and a pair of jet-black eyes trembled slightly because of being too nervous, and a strong exotic atmosphere rushed toward his face, even if he didn''t speak. It can also be felt: he is an Indian. "Hello, this is Hugo Lancaster for the first time." Hugo stretched out his right hand and looked at Knight with a smile. However, Knight was stunned directly in place, a little at a loss, so that Hugo''s right hand was stuck in the air without any reaction. At this time, Rick, who was standing next to him and had not spoken, took the initiative to speak, with a little smile in his voice, "It seems. The atmosphere tonight is a bit tight." This made both Hugo and Catherine chuckle, and Knight twitched the corners of his mouth, drawing a smile. But that appearance is not really beautiful, but after this reminder, he finally reacted, and quickly stretched out his right hand, took Hugo''s right hand, and shook it firmly. When he was finished, he raised his head and saw Hugo still waiting with a smile on his face. Knight realized what he had done wrong, "Oh, sorry, I''m M-Night-Samaran, I''m Samaran, I''m glad to meet you, Mr. Lancaster." The unique Indian accent is too existential, and it directly declares Knight''s true identity. In fact, Hugo was a little surprised. He was always curious about what Knight, who has been pitted by the six invincibles and known as the "Hollywood six major film company killer", would be three-headed and six-armed; and even at the box office and word of mouth. In the case of failure, Knight can still find investment continuously-until the six big ones are scammed all over and then temporarily stopped, then Knight must be a very persuasive person, whether it is personality charm or lobbying ability. , There is bound to be outstanding. But after the actual meeting, Knight''s youthfulness and restraint were completely unexpected. Think about it carefully. In fact, Knight has just entered Hollywood now. He has only filmed "Awake (. Awake, and the response has been mediocre, and the experience is still insufficient; more importantly, Knight is even better than the rain. Guo is three years younger! In other words, Knight is not yet twenty-eight years old this year, and he is a "stunned boy" from the very beginning. Therefore, so far, Knight''s "six killers" have not really shown their power. "Please sit down, otherwise everyone in the restaurant will stare at us." Hugo said with a smile. After all four of them were seated, the waiter handed over the wine list first. While chatting and discussing wine, the atmosphere gradually became warmer. Knight also has some knowledge about red wine and can add to their topic, but it can be clearly felt that Knight is very nervous-the glass of clear water in front of him quickly bottomed out, and he had to ask the waiter to add water again. Some beads of sweat can even be faintly seen on the forehead. "Nate, are you okay? Or are you feeling a little uncomfortable?" Although Hugo can understand Knight''s nervousness, the appearance of Knight in front of him is a bit exaggerated, making Hugo strongly doubt whether Knight is sick in his stomach. "No, no, no." Knight shook his head repeatedly. He wanted to talk, but found his throat was dry, he had to say "Sorry", took another sip of water, and wiped his hands on the napkin on his knees. "Im just... a little excited. You know, Mr. Spielberg is my motivation to become a director, he is my childhood idol; and after coming to Hollywood, you are my favorite actor, and Your cooperation has always been what I dream of. The excitement is really...really...I mean, it''s really exciting." Knight was a little incoherent, but he still didn''t give up, gritting his teeth and then said, " In fact, when the screenplay of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" was being created, I used you as the prototype to write the character of Malcolm." "Oh? How to say?" Hugo was a little curious. Knight turned his head and looked at Catherine. She seemed to be asking for Catherines advice. Catherine smiled. "Its the first time Ive heard of this. You said that when I was reading the script, I did have this. Feeling, its no wonder that the image of Hugo came to mind first. I thought it was just because of my personal preference." Catherine used a simple humor to dispel Knights youthfulness and restraint, making Hugo and Rick smiled. However, Knight did not notice Catherines efforts. He only got a positive answer from Catherine before he said, Actually, after reading the script, they all think Cole is the core of the whole movie. His special ability will The whole story is connected. But in fact, Malcolm is not only a doctor, he is also the key to promoting the development of the story and affecting the depth of the story." Hugo listened attentively, which made Knight''s confidence rise slightly, "Uh, I''m not sure... if you have read the script..." In fact, Rick had already given the script to Hugo three days ago. But Hugo has no feedback here, so Knight is a little uncertain. Hugo did not answer at this time, just to indicate that Knight can continue to say, "Malcolms role is painful, from the first moment of the movie. , He was immersed in pain. On the one hand, he was annoyed that his failure caused the child to choose to self-determine. On the other hand, he doubted whether he was qualified for the job of guiding Cole. Therefore, he was always suffering. But while suffering, he must put all his energy into helping Cole, so that he can avoid the misfortune from happening again. This is one of them." "In addition, Malcolm is also confused. He has been trying hard to think about what is happening around him. He is trying to understand the changes in his life, including work and family. His life is becoming more and more strange. , But he doesnt know the reason, and there is no way to solve it. He needs to get out of the predicament, to help Cole, but also to help himself, because life never stops. This is the second." "In the midst of his painful past, struggling present, and confused future life, Malcolm still needs to reach out to save Cole. This kind of complicated sense of struggle, I can''t think of any other than you. An actor can do the job. Knight said categorically. This is the most fluent sentence he has said since meeting today, and his eyes burst with unprecedented light. It can be seen that this is from his heart. Deep. Hugo couldn''t help showing a shy smile, wanting to be polite, but Knight continued to say eagerly, "But that''s not all. If only this is the case, the role of Malcolm can only be said to be important. In Malcolm, we can see the emotional bond between him and his wife, as well as the subtle connection between him and Cole The most important thing is that he represents life and death , The contradiction between the present and the past, existence and disappearance, staying and leaving, the pain of struggle is deep in the heart, and Cole is the channel for Malcolm to express this emotion. This is what makes'' The most special part of the''Spiritual Sixth Sense'' is also what sets it apart from other stories." "It''s like squeezing the core ideas of the''ordinary man'' into the''exorcist''. And I am responsible for the part of the''ordinary man''." Hugo''s simple answer made Knight''s whole person bright. Get up, nodded vigorously. In fact, in the story of the "sixth sense of the supernatural", people are more amazed by the emotional burden maintained by the role of Cole, but in fact, Malcolm is the core role, and his existence itself is the emotional contradiction and entanglement. As Knight said, the difficulty of Malcolm''s role is far beyond people''s imagination! The same is true for Hugo himself. When he was watching "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", he focused almost all of his attention on Cole. All emotional fetters were maintained on the eight-year-old boy, but ignored. Malcolm''s presence. But after reading the script this time, I don''t know whether it was because of the experience of the two lives or the experience of the actors that changed the perspective, giving Hugo a new interpretation of the whole story. Especially about the role of Malcolm. (To be continued) Chapter 1987： Interpretive ability In the version of "Sixth Sense" that Hugo is familiar with, Bruce Willis played Malcolm, Hayley Joe Osment played Cole, and Toni Colette played Mother Lynn. The great success of "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" is inseparable from the outstanding performance of the three actors, because the story itself is full of rich emotions. In the absence of a complete story line, it is more connected by emotional ups and downs. Throughout the film, the performance of the actors also maintains the quality of the finished product, which is somewhat similar to "before sunrise". Among the three actors, Toni is an outstanding actor active in the field of independent film. Before the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", she relied on this "Muriel''s Wedding (''s. to win Australia. Academy Award, and also shortlisted for the Golden Globe Award for Best Actress in a Musical Comedy. Later, Toni was best known for her wonderful performances in "Little Sunshine Beauty", and won an Emmy Award and a Golden Globe Award by relying on the TV series "Inverted Life (s. of. tara. Toni is the kind of actor who has not made a big hit, but has made a big difference with her solid and outstanding acting skills. She rarely appears in commercial blockbusters. Almost all of her works are independently produced works. Nakamise''s profound performance method has been compared with Julianne Moore by many people. In the "sixth sense of the supernatural." Toni''s performance is very good, fully showing a mother who is struggling but who loves her child wholeheartedly. In fact, the space given to Toni in the movie is very limited, but she still showed her performance that received countless praises in the future. This film not only won an Oscar nomination for Best Supporting Actress for Toni. And it became her stepping stone to Hollywood. Haley is undoubtedly the biggest discovery in the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". The child star who once played the role of Forrest Gump in the "Forrest Gump" shows Cole''s struggling but fragile, dazed but firm traits. Incisively and vividly, especially Cole''s effort to keep positive eyes surrounded by fear, moved every audience, and almost all the emotional outbursts of the entire movie became persuasive under Hailey''s interpretation. Now Hailey is an actor under Endeavour Elite Agency. Hugo and Hailey previously collaborated on "Independence Day." I saw the infinite potential of this little guy, his spirituality and savvy can be called outstanding among child stars. Many film critics referred to his performance in "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" as "The Best of Child Stars", which shows that he is highly respected. Relying on the outstanding performance of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense", Hayley not only won the Oscar nomination for best supporting actor, but also almost focused the weight and focus of the entire movie on him-it is worth noting. He is a supporting actor, not a leading actor, but after watching the movie, many people will have an illusion: Cole is the protagonist of the movie. Including Hugo himself. On the one hand it is indeed because of Haley''s outstanding performance, but on the other hand it is because Malcolm failed to meet expectations. Bruce played the role of Malcolm. First of all, he must affirm his interpretation of this role. This is also one of the important links to the success of the film, but it is a pity that Bruce''s ability is limited. Did not really dig out the meaning of Malcolm''s role. Just like Brad Pitt''s performance in the "Seven Deadly Sins", the role has a lot of room to play, and he is the absolute number one actor. But in the process of deduction, Brad failed to truly interpret the role, just completing the task in a satisfactory manner, without errors, but also not brilliant. Therefore, in the "seven deadly sins" all the light was robbed by the Wumingshi-the same. Cole was the one who left the deepest impression in the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality". In Bruce''s career, he has never been an actor known for his acting skills. More is to win people''s love as an action actor. The "Die Hard" series is his famous work. But in fact, Bruce still has a certain degree of acting skills. He once made a guest appearance in "Friends" and won an Emmy Award. Bruce is very suitable for interpreting the downcast man in a mid-life crisis. He can show the weakness and embarrassment hidden by ordinary men, but unfortunately, Bruce''s interpretive ability is limited-not to the extent of facial paralysis, and not far away. , He can only show the loneliness, depression and fragility of the down-and-out middle-aged, and it is easy to float on the surface, unable to conduct more delicate excavations. In fact, in "Die Hard", Bruce played the image of such a middle-aged man, and when this image became popular, he appeared in almost any work in this image, which shows the limitations of Bruce. . In the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality", the reason why the audience''s sense of substitution is so strong is because Malcolm himself is also a man suffering from a middle-age crisis. His painful past and family crisis left him in a state of confusion. Therefore, the overall image of Bruce fits perfectly. At the same time, Bruce also showed Malcolm''s fragility, which is enough to advance the story. This makes people have a good impression of Bruce in the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". Hugo used to be the same. When he watched the movie, he thought that the role of Malcolm was limited to this-as if watching the "Seven Deadly Sins", he would never think that the role of Mills was challenging. But after changing the perspective, Hugo discovered that the role of Malcolm is far more difficult than Cole. To put it simply, what Cole needs to show is his inner fear and loss. Haley has fully demonstrated this trait and injected a distressing vulnerability into the character, which blooms from the depths of the childs heart. The simplicity of it easily touched the hearts of the audience. As an eleven-year-old actor, Haileys performance is indeed amazing, but the development curve of the role itself is relatively simple. But Malcolm is different. First of all, he is from the perspective of an adult. He is responsible for leading the audience into this story. Therefore, the process of getting along with Colestarts cautiously, gradually approaches, and tries to solve it from the perspective of a psychiatrist. Cole, then slowly believed in Cole, and tried to help Cole understand that the existence of Yin and Yang eyes is not a harm, but a means to help others, and finally stood with Cole, infinitely close to the heart of this child . In this process, Malcolm''s many emotional changes, such as caution, temptation, understanding, change, sympathy, and care, are the key factors that determine the audience''s experience of the movie. In Bruces version of "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality", the audiences emotions are led by Cole, not Malcolm, which makes the film too sensational. Many emotions come from sympathy for children, not from adults. The perspective, aftertaste and reflection of the world are greatly weakened, which also affects the possibility of the work reaching a higher level. Secondly, Malcolm himself is also responsible for the complexities of society. In fact, in the whole story of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural", it is not just the story of "a child has yin and yang eyes", it explores the fear of human beings from the heart. . The most direct thing is actually the relationship between Lynn and Cole. Lynn loves her son deeply, but she has no way to understand Coles so-called yin and yang eyes. More often, she just thinks it is her sons cranky thinking, even There will also be rejection. Cole is the same in his daily life, no one can understand him, and no one can accompany him, which makes him even more lonely and lonely in the world of ghosts. This kind of fear comes from all sides, fear of change, fear of loneliness, fear of becoming alien, fear of unknown, fear of mediocrity... This is the shackles in everyone''s heart. More often people choose to yield and escape. Only then has the social problem deduced in the "seven deadly sins" emergedindifference makes society worse and worse. The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" gave his own solution-or the solution that Knight thought. "Affection", family affection, friendship and love, let emotions become the bond between people, and go hand in hand. Face those fears and overcome those fears. The process of Cole and Malcolm from temptation to trust is precisely the bond of emotion; and Lynn''s unconditional love for Cole has become the driving force for Cole to become brave; at the same time, the struggle between Malcolm and his wife And wandering is a problem that every family must face, and it is also the source of motivation for everyone to fight for. It can be said that Malcolm bears the core of this important movie-this and the first point also echo each other, because this is the aftertaste and reflection triggered by the adult perspective, and it is also Knights understanding of family and emotions. According to the role setting and the connotation of the script, people should not only be moved by Cole after watching the movie, but should be reflected on themselves with empathy to cause further thought; but It is a pity that Bruce has not been able to show this emotional intimacy and fetters, making the "sixth sense of supernatural" stop only at Lynn and Cole''s mother-child relationship, and the movie''s stamina came to an abrupt end. Malcolm is a very challenging character. As Knight said, he carries the connotation and depth of the whole movie, which determines whether the movie is just a sensational movie that makes people tears, or deep after tears. A classic that echoes deeply. Bruce''s performance is worthy of recognition, but his ability is limited, but he has not been able to truly interpret Malcolm. The performance skills, the detailed carving, the ability to interpret, Bruce''s fatal flaws led to the same result as Brad''s "Seven Deadly Sins". A masterpiece is a masterpiece, but it''s a breath away from the handed down classics. When Hugo read the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" script, he carefully tasted the differences, but he didn''t sort out his thoughts clearly. Today, Knight unveiled the whole core thoughts. This impressed Hugo, because in Hugo''s memory, Knight was not a director who had too much caring about the role. Most of his later works were horror films or commercial blockbusters. Hugo originally thought it was Knight. The lack of understanding of one''s own script led to the loss of the core idea of ??"Sixth Sense of Supernatural". But now it does not seem to be the case. (To be continued) Chapter 1988： Direct decision "So, you have great ambitions for this script?" Hugo''s thoughts just flashed through his mind, and he said with a smile looking at the unconcealed excitement of Knight. However, the out of sight fluttered towards Catherine, obviously there was a deep meaning in the words. Knight did not notice this small detail. Instead, he nodded vigorously because he was affirmed by Hugo. However, there was no arrogance in those big eyes, but full of expectations and desires. People couldn''t help but laugh, "I said at the beginning that I wanted you to be the leading actor, but this directly scared away many producers..." At this point, Knight lowered his head embarrassedly and chuckled twice. "The Supernatural Sixth Sense" is only Knights second work, and it is also a horror film. The budget is bound to not be very high, but Knight actually directly proposed to cooperate with Hugo, which is in the eyes of anyone. It can be regarded as a fantasy. What''s more, the horror films of the early 1990s have gradually developed into blood-blood plasma films. The actors starring in are either newcomers or third-line actors. Almost no first-line actors are willing to star in horror films-no wonder those producers are scared off by Knight. . "Finally, with the help of a friend, David saw the script, and he nodded directly, and then..." Knight didn''t think too much, and he didn''t know so much insider, so he said of course, for Bo The gratitude of Wei Films was beyond words, but Catherine, who was sitting next to her, began to help her forehead. "Then we discovered that this is an excellent script." Catherine interrupted Knight''s words, took the topic freely, and said with a smile, "It''s not the story we imagined at all, and it''s even better than expected. It needs to be outstanding. So, we realized that it might not be impossible for you to act." Catherine turned to look at Rick and Knight, laughed, and finally came in contact with Hugo again. "After all, all of us know that the first thing that can impress Hugo: is an excellent script." It was really difficult for Catherine, and there was no panic in the rush, and the long talk came back to the topic. In fact, the information that Knight leaked just now is enough to prove the intention behind the actions of Bowei Films. Although Catherine is on Steven Spielbergs side, her most important identity is still a producer-she owns her own production company Kennedy/Marshall Film Production Company. "Six Senses" is the work they filmed with Bowei. She doesn''t want to offend Bowei and the Disney behind it, at least not in the face. Therefore, even knowing that Robert Iger and David Vogel are calculating Hugo behind, it is estimated that even Catherine herself has become one of the pawns, but at this time Catherine must also be careful to grasp the scale. Hugo and Catherine had a good relationship. He knew that Catherine belonged to him. Besides, he didn''t intend to puncture that layer of window paper, so he smiled when he looked at Catherine, "It seems that I should change my preference. There is a weakness It''s always not a good thing." This little ridicule also eased the atmosphere again. Although Knight was smiling, he didn''t understand what was going on. He just asked eagerly, "Have you finished reading the script? What do you think? Do you have any comments on the script?" A series of questions rushed to his face, and Rick joked directly with a chuckle, "Slow down, slow down, let us have an aperitif first, and then slowly talk about it." Knight also realized that he was a little gaffe at this time, and laughed embarrassedly, and then held up the red wine glass in front of him cautiously, "Thank you, Mr. Lancaster, for being able to meet with me today. This...this is my honor." ." Knight was cautious but sincere, and his smile was filled with sincerity and excitement. Hugo couldn''t help guessing that perhaps Knight could continue to impress the producers and make them continue to invest in him because of his enthusiasm for the film and his sincerity in life. Of course, the great success of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" is still the most. Important premise. Moreover, as an Indian-American, Knight broke into Hollywood and became the pride of countless Indians. It is estimated that there are also many Indian sources of funds to contribute to the flames. This makes Knight have the ability to become the "Six Hollywood Terminator". The prerequisite-there are continuous works to be photographed. Hugo also held up the red wine glass in front of him, "I can get the appreciation of an excellent work, which shows that my work performance is still very good." This simple little humor once again made everyone chuckle. . After that, Hugo toasted Knight and Catherine, and then to Rick. There seemed to be no special action, but Hugo gave Rick a wink in secret. In time, the two people have completed the exchange. In fact, Hugo had already greeted Rick before meeting today. If nothing else, he hopes to take over this work. The reason is simple. After reading the script, Hugo was once again moved by the story, and different from the original movie watching process, reading the script itself gave Hugo a brand new feeling for the character of Malcolm. The incomprehensibility and fragility that are difficult to express deeply attracted Hugo. From the script to the role, Hugo is very satisfied. And this is still an authentic horror movie. Not long ago, in the "Trumen''s World" crew, Hugo was still considering whether he should try a horror movie after challenging the comedy. Now he has encountered the "sixth sense of the supernatural". , It is a perfect choice. Just like Hugo''s thoughts after the conversation with Robert, Robert can be said to be a no-brainer. Even if Hugo knows that he is being calculated, even if he knows that there is a trap in front of him, Hugo will willingly nod and agree to act. "Spiritual sixth sense." But this feeling is really weird. Hugo even thought about rejecting the role altogether, just to prevent Robert''s strategy from succeeding. Anyway, excellent scripts will always appear again. But Hugo can''t deny that this script is the one that fascinates him the most since the "Seven Deadly Sins", even surpassing the "L.A. Confidential." This is really tangled. In the end, Hugo decided to play. After more than half a year of polishing, Hugo also knows that this is how Hollywood works, and it was the same before. The only difference is that Hugo did not reach such a height before and could not see the turbulent undercurrent behind the scenes, but now Hugo has also become one of them. So, since you are already in it, why not just listen to your true inner feelings and choose the works you like to perform? However, Hugo did not immediately make the decision. On the one hand, he needed to have a face-to-face conversation with Knight. Hugo did not tell Rick the reason. He actually doubted Knights ability. The name is not just for fun; on the one hand, Rick needs time to set up. Rick has no objection to Hugo''s choice, but Endeavour Elite Brokerage and DreamWorks will not let others calculate themselves casually. This is a transaction, a two-way transaction, not a one-way transaction. More importantly, because of Hugos powerful influence, Rick actually has the upper hand-it was Catherine, not David, who came to the meeting today. It can be seen that Robert Iger has temporarily taken a half step back. . Once Hugo makes a decision, Rick will also need to make arrangements. Robert and David will certainly not simply bow their heads to agree, so he needs to exchange some information with Catherine, and there will definitely be a battle. Now Hugo has given Rick a signal that he is willing to take this work. The next work is left to Rick. "Nate, how did you come up with such a story? Looking at the issue of death from the perspective of a child, although such a story has appeared before, it is not easy to write it deeply." After ordering, Hugo looked at Knight and asked curiously. Knights expression still has an uncontrollable excitement, and it is estimated that this emotion will be carried through tonight, "I just said it, its you. This sounds a little weird, but I promise, I created this because of you. Script." Hugo was completely stunned by Knights words, but watching Knights incomparably sincere expression, the focus and devotion to the movie shining brightly in the eyes, the smile on Hugos mouth still couldnt help being outlined. stand up. "When I was editing my last work, one night when I was working in the early hours of the morning, a picture flashed in my mind. You were wearing a white shirt, unbuttoning the top two buttons, and sitting on the sofa. On the armrest, the face was full of loneliness, and there were countless intricacies in those eyes, as if the whole world was quiet, and then you could clearly see the whole world shattered in your eyes, which shocked my heart. So, I told my editor, You know, Im going to write a screenplay called Supernatural Sixth Sense, starring Hugo Lancaster. My editor was stunned~www.novelhall. com~ then nodded and said,''OK''." Listening to Knight''s description of the whole ins and outs, Hugo''s mind also began to outline the scenes in the movie. The reality and the intricacies overwhelmingly caused Hugo to fall into contemplation. Hugo and Knight were talking in low voices here, while Rick looked at Catherine, "So, what conditions did Bowei offer?" Catherines position in the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" crew is very subtle. On the one hand, she represents Bowei Films. She must consider issues from the standpoint of the company. On the other hand, she has a close relationship with DreamWorks. It needs to be considered for this movie, and it needs to be considered for the future. Therefore, it is up to Catherine herself to know how to handle it. Catherine had no politeness either, she lowered her voice and said, "The cost is capped at 60 million, and the remuneration is still to be discussed, but Bowei prefers box office dividends, as an actor and producer. In my opinion, 100%. The twelfth is the most appropriate." Rick squinted his eyes slightly, looked at Catherine carefully, after a while, then whispered, "I''m listening." Catherine suddenly smiled. She knew that this cooperation had been reached! Chapter 1989： Without hesitation "Rick, we all know that Hugo doesn''t care about pay, so you have to tell me Hugo''s bottom line, otherwise I can''t start work." Catherine had already guessed in her heart, Hugo decided to star in "The Supernatural". Six senses", but she didn''t show any difference on the surface. Instead, she showed her sincerity on the matter. But Rick showed a kind smile, "Kate, what I need is for you to show enough sincerity." Rick is talking about "you", not "you" on behalf of Bowei. This sentence is very subtle and full of meaning, and obviously Catherine must also handle it. Catherine began to use his brains, and now the facts were clear. Not surprisingly, the tactics of Robert Iger and David Vogel have worked. It can be said that their goals have been achieved, but DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company will not let it go. This is what she appeared at the meeting today. The reason, now is the time for her to show her worth. Thinking about it carefully, it is not difficult for Catherine to find that Robert''s previous preparations did not leave Hugo much choice. Everything in the meeting tonight is a matter of course. It can be said that her appearance was also calculated by Robert. Therefore, Catherine naturally has an abacus of her own in her heart. "Thirteen percent of the box office dividend, and then the power of the producer is allocated according to the''perfectness'' and''L.A. Confidential'', giving Hugo absolute freedom." Catherine said concisely, but after she said her words, Kr did not answer. Just cast his sight with a smile on his face. Catherine didn''t mind, she just looked at Rick calmly, as if she had given the best condition. The two people looked at each other silently with their eyes open. After a while, Rick smiled, "Kate, I don''t think Knight is qualified to fight Hugo, and you and Frank will not embarrass Hugo, so the power of the producer is not a fringe benefit." Although Hugo currently only serves as the producer of two works. But at present, there are only a handful of directors and producers who dare to challenge the authority of Hugo in Hollywood, even directors at the level of James Cameron and Steven Spielberg. Their cooperation with Hugo will inevitably need to be considered-this is also the reason why James is unwilling to cooperate with Hugo on the "Titanic". In the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" crew, no one can challenge Hugo''s position. Therefore, regardless of whether Bowei Film Company appoints Hugo as the producer, his power is definitely the largest in the entire crew. No one can shake it. Even Catherine in front of me is like this. However, Catherine did not show her timidity, she just smiled indifferently, "Rick, the default rules are not counted if they are not written in the contract, I think you and I understand both." Rick just raised his eyebrows, and was noncommittal. Catherine''s answer was indeed true, but it was also a sophistry. He leaned forward slightly. As if wanting to see the clues in Catherine''s pupils, "Kate, does she want to continue the tug of war with me?" Rick will never show his hole cards. In this negotiation, Robert Iger seized the opportunity and almost occupied all the advantages. But Ricks greatest advantage lies in the fact that the goal they seek is Hugo, which is a sellers market and a unique sellers market. Just one advantage is enough for Rick to take the initiative. Catherine naturally knew what Rick''s words meant. She also let out a sigh of relief in her heart, "15% of the box office dividend." From 12% to 13%. Then 15%, based on the box office of 100 million US dollars, one percentage point is one million. For Hugo, this does not seem to be cost-effective. 15% of the box office dividend is only 15 million U.S. dollars in salary. If the box office is less than 100 million U.S. dollars, the salary will be even less. Hugo is now the well-deserved first player in the 20 million club in the United States. This is an unequal exchange. Unless the box office of the movie exceeds 150 million U.S. dollars, this will make Hugo''s remuneration reach the "20 million club" level. But for the current Hollywood, Hugo''s box office capacity of 150 million US dollars is only a minimum level, and 200 million can be impacted. Then the box office dividend will far exceed 20 million U.S. dollars. Just look at the box office dividend of "L.A. Confidential"the remuneration of 52 million U.S. dollars is almost a benchmark that cannot be surpassed in the entire movie history. Even though "The Supernatural Sixth Sense" is a horror movie, and there are very few works that can exceed 100 million US dollars at the box office, Hollywood now has a blind confidence in Hugo''s box office appeal, so when negotiating, the percentage of Catherine is almost It is increasing little by little-for them, one percentage point of Hugo''s box office dividend is almost two million or three million dollars. After hearing this answer, Rick thought about it carefully. In fact, his inner box office dividend was 20%, because Hugo got this data in "L.A. Confidential", but the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" The projects are different. In addition to Hugo''s personal interests, they also need to consider the overall interests. For example, Bowei Films helped DreamWorks develop the distribution department; for example, the profit distribution of "Supernatural Sixth Sense" in the video tape market, for example, Disney''s strong peripheral distribution capabilities...and so on, these benefits are not directly related to Hugo. Relationship, but closely related at the company level. Rick thought about it seriously. He didn''t nod or shook his head. Instead, he lowered his voice and said, "Did Steven tell you about the publishing department?" Catherine frowned slightly, and the two began to communicate in a low voice. In fact, this is the part that Robert really missed, and it is also the real reason why Catherine attended this meeting today. On the other side, the conversation between Knight and Hugo is getting better. Knight has found more and more that Hugo''s understanding of the script and the character is not inferior to him, and even many of Hugo''s views make him Inspired, it opened Knight''s eyes. Knight originally thought that he already knew Hugo very well, but the real face-to-face conversation made him realize that it was not without reason that the man in front of him could perform so many miracles. "Hugo, I''m serious, you must play this work. I can''t wait to start creating on the set now. There are countless images in my mind pouring out of the spring!" Knight has already It''s not so nervous anymore, but his eyes are full of eager excitement, which makes people suspect that he wants to stand up directly in the next step, find a camera, and the scene begins to perform. Hugo turned his head and looked at Rick, the smile on the corner of his mouth was outlined, "Yes, I will play this work." During the meal, Hugo had already gotten a hint from Rick, indicating that the negotiation went well. , So Hugo did not hesitate at this time and directly gave an affirmative answer. Knight did not react, "But..." Then his voice got stuck in his throat, his eyes widened, "You mean..." The doubtful tone really made people laugh, Hugo chuckled and nodded again. Affirmed, and then Knight''s entire face burst into a smile. If he hadn''t realized it was a public place, he would have stood up and screamed, but even so, he still clenched his fist tightly, his muscles all over. Tightened up, trying his best to vent his inner excitement. Even Catherine and Rick, who were sitting next to them, noticed Knight''s excitement, cast a suspicious look, but immediately understood what was going on, and couldn''t help but smile. Knight did not notice the strangeness of other people at all, and said excitedly, "So, is it really going to happen?" At this moment, such Knight made Hugo clearly aware of-he Three years younger than himself. "Actually, after reading the script, I decided to take this script." Hugo said to Knight with a smile. "I was also a little surprised. For a picky person like me, it''s not a problem. Easy thing." Knight was not amused by these words, instead he was a little shy and seemed a little uncomfortable with Hugo''s praise, but he quickly reacted, "So, does this mean that the actor I want, Will it be in place soon?" Hugo didn''t seem to understand the meaning of this sentence, cast a suspicious look, and Catherine, who was sitting next to him, heard the sentence and interrupted and said, "If Hugo is willing to join, you have all the actors you want. ." Knight shook his head unexpectedly, "I don''t want all actors. In the process of writing the script, I have an idea for every actor This made the other three people stunned. , Catherine and Rick, who were talking, stopped what they were holding and turned their heads to look over. Catherine and Rick actually took over the work of the producer because Knight actually "would take over", especially when Hugo decided to join, Knight''s request was undoubtedly very tricky. Catherine was even more panicked. She obviously didn''t expect such a situation. Hugo was curious, and Knights method of writing scripts is not unavailable in Hollywood. It has pros and cons. The advantage is that the director has a clear and accurate understanding of the script, and the filming will go smoothly; but the disadvantage is that the director has already given the role. Framework, which is very detrimental to the performance of the actors, especially in the filming process, the directors framework will limit the performance of the actors. Knight did not notice the abnormality of the three people at all, and then said, "I have thoughts about the roles of Vincent, Lynn, and Anna." Vincent was Malcolm''s last patient. He didn''t. Can save Vincent; Lynn is Cole''s mother and one of the three main protagonists of the movie; Anna is Malcolm''s wife, and there are many scenes in the movie. At this time, Knight took all the work of the casting director directly into his arms, and even interfered with the power of the producer. The line of Catherine''s jaw suddenly became stiff. (To be continued) Chapter 1990： The best candidate Although the corner of Catherine''s mouth still kept a smile, a slight sorrow flashed through her eyes-she did not deliberately conceal it, because she needed to show her stand in front of Hugo and Rick, and she was really caught off guard by Knight. God came to a fortune without any preparation, "Nate, I think the actor''s matter needs to be discussed more slowly." Hugo did not speak, and the director of Knight was not qualified to speak at all. Hugo smiled genially at Catherine, eased the atmosphere, then looked at Knight, "Oh? Tell me about it." Hugo will select the actors of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", and he will definitely refer to it. The impression in the original version is not necessarily objective, so Hugo is somewhat curious about Knight''s choice. Knight immediately started gearing up. "I hope that the role of Anna will be played by Kate Beckinsale (Kate. Besale). She is an English actor who has appeared in''emma'', but I am really right. What she was impressed was the "Disco Last (the.last.days.of. which was released at Sundance not long ago. This work was shot by Whit-Stillman (.), and Kate was in it. The beauty is over!" Catherine and Rick both showed clear expressions. Whit is not an unknown person. He is a famous filmmaker like Richard Linklater. Whitt, who is from New York, is considered to be the same as Woody Allen. A completely different but comparable filmmaker, the 1990 work "Metropolis ( was nominated for the Oscar for Best Original Screenplay. But Hugo stared with a look of surprise. After the historical trajectory has changed, even the entire creative thinking of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" has changed? Kate Beckinsale, she can be said to be the unique English rose among the Hollywood beauties, and she is absolutely stunning in appearance, "Legend of Night ( series, "Pearl Harbor (pearl., "Van Helsing (van. "Waiting for the works is enough for her to occupy an important position in the history of film. Although Kates acting skills have not been recognized, but have become a unique landscape in Hollywood with a unique posture as an acting actress, in the early stage of her acting career, Kate was actually a very agile actor-actors born in the UK should not be underestimated. . What is certain is that Kate is not one of the "supernatural sixth sense" in Hugo''s memory. "Then I hope that the role of Vincent will be played by Alexander Lorraine, or one of the Wahlberg brothers." Knight''s list of actors once again gave Hugo a surprised look. Naturally, Alex is familiar with it. The Wahlberg brothers are no strangers. Mark Wahlberg played in "Boojin Night" not long ago. He is also an actor of Endeavour''s elite agency, and he His elder brother Donny Wahlberg (. Wahlberg) has also been active in the circle for more than three years, but his most famous work later is "Band of Brothers (band. of.-from Steven S A work jointly produced by Pierberg and Tom Hanks. Knight''s choice is ingenious, but the three actors are solid enough. The role of Vincent is not much, but it is very important, and all three actors can do it. "I''m also optimistic about Sandra Bullock playing the role of Lynn, and Charlize Theron is also a good choice." Knight said concise and clear words in a few words, but found that there was no response. Looking around, he realized that the expressions of the three people were a little weird, "What''s wrong? In the process of writing the script, I created the characters according to the images of these actors. Is there anything inappropriate?" Catherine didn''t know what to say for a while, if Knight didn''t have the price of vision? However, the actor he selected cannot be said to be 100% suitable, but it is indeed within the range, at least Rick will not refuse; but if Knight thought carefully? But he did not discuss with anyone, and has already settled the list of actors. Catherine had no choice but to cast her gaze on Hugo. After all, it was Hugo who asked Knight to speak. Now it depends on how Hugo decides. Hugo frowned and thought for a while, but didn''t make any comments. Instead, he asked, "What about the role of Cole?" Knight shook his head helplessly, "This is the most important but also the most difficult choice." Child actors are not like adult actors. They have almost no acting methods at all. They rely more on their talents and roots. Able to interpret roles, many of which are authentic performances. Therefore, it has never been easy to find a suitable child actor. The role of children in the "** Day" was also decided through the audition. Hugo''s muscles slowly relaxed, leaning back in the chair, and thinking carefully. Although it was only the first meeting between Hugo and Knight today, Hugo knew all about the script of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", so he quickly substituted it into the script and began to think carefully. "I personally think that Kate Beckinsale should be able to play the role of Anna," Hugo said in a deep voice, thinking while talking. He looked at Rick who was sitting next to him and explained by the way, " I''ve seen her star in''Emma''." At this time, Kate is still unknown in Hollywood, and it is natural that Hugo cannot know her, so I still need to find an excuse. This sentence made Knight''s nervous expression relax a bit-he also felt the sternness in Catherine''s eyes just now, and he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. "What Lynn..." Hugo''s tail sounded slightly longer, "Charlize There is no schedule, she will be shooting another movie this week." "Female. Devil" will start shooting on the weekend of this week. "Sandra..." Hugo and Sandra are good friends. He heard it roughly. Sandra will play Lynn in the role, which is an acceptable choice; but think about it, now Sandras The performance is more of an outward appearance, with a bit of innocence and stupidity. For an ordinary and introverted character like Lynn, Sandra may not be able to show the character''s inner heart, but relatively struggling. Of course, this is just Hugos own opinion. We can audition. Hugo is naturally willing to give his friend an audition opportunity. If it doesnt work, I think Toni-Likete is a good choice. After saying this, Rick smiled slightly. Now the global plan of Endeavour Elite Agency is steadily unfolding, and a large number of Canadian, Australian, and British actors have been recruited. In the global strategy, they have been ahead of several other competitors, and Toni is one of the members signed by Endeavour Elite Brokerage at the end of last year. Knight frowned and wanted to ask "Who is Toni", but was stopped by Catherine with a vicious look, which made Knight hesitate, and then closed his mouth. Hugo did not intend to explain further. He could explain the situation to Knight, but out of strategic considerations, he could not explain because he needed to show strength-not for Knight or Catherine, but for today. Look at Robert and David who are not present. "As for Vincent, there is nothing wrong with the three options you mentioned." Hugo groaned for a while, paused and added, "But I think Leo is also a good choice." "Leonardo DiCaprio?" This sentence was not asked by Knight, but by Catherine. Obviously she was a little surprised by Hugo''s choice. Hugo nodded in affirmation, and Catherine asked in surprise. Said, "Is he willing to accept these works now?" After the great success of "Titanic", Leonardo''s value has soared to 15 million U.S. dollars, and many people even think that it is capable of impacting 20 million. Of course, Hugo is the only actor with a steady pay of 20 million. Kim Kerry still has only one "Ace Specialist", Tom Hanks, Tom Cruise, Brad Pitt , Harrison Ford and others all hope to be the next one, and one more must now be added. Hugo shrugged, noncommittal. In fact, there are many actors who can play the role of Vincent, but Hugo still hopes that Leonardo can play it out of his own considerations. Not an important role, but there are certain challenges, which can be used as a buffer during this break. Catherines expression was a bit erratic. In fact, just like Ricks self-confidence just now, after the strong rise of "Titanic", the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company once again added a top fighter like Leonardo, plus the recent poor performance. Vulgar Alex, Rick has indeed more and more chips in his hands. If Leonardo is willing to play the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", then the balance of power will indeed be different-and all this happened after Hugo decided to join, and Hugo''s influence was once again reflected. "Finally about the role of Cole I think Hayley-Joe Osment is a perfect choice." In the current list of child actors, Hugo can''t think of anyone who can replace Hai Lee''s position, to interpret the role of Cole. During the audition process of "** Day", Hugo had already deeply felt the talent of this little guy. "Haley-Joe Osment?" Knight repeated the name, but didn''t have any impression, or Catherine took the initiative to say, "The kid who plays the little Forrest Gump in''Forrest Gump'', right?" After a pause, Catherine added, "Of course, he also played your son in''** Day.''" Hugo smiled and nodded, "Trust me, he can definitely be said to be the perfect choice." In this role, Hugo hardly gave any room for maneuver and directly locked Haley. Knight stopped talking, but looked at Catherine and found that Catherine''s eyes were a little erratic. Although he was not sure what was going on, he obviously felt that it was not a good time to speak indiscriminately. The fact is indeed the case. Catherine raised her head and looked at Hugo. She saw the calm confidence in Hugos expression. A free smile appeared on her face, "It seems that we are all getting better." Without nodding, He didn''t shake his head either, a meaningful sentence ended the topic just now. Chapter 1991： Game art The dinner ended abruptly in Catherines words. Whether it was Hugo and Knight, or Catherine and Rick, they temporarily stopped further in-depth conversations, and the subsequent dinners proceeded slowly in the innocuous daily conversations. . The two paparazzi waiting at the entrance of the restaurant were almost desperate. They only realized how much time a French meal would take. They waited until eleven o''clock and almost passed out hungry. Just before the two were about to give up, they finally saw Hugo appearing again. At this time, Malibu was enveloped in a lazy dark blue sky, all faces became a little fuzzy, but they still captured the figures of Hugo and Catherine-Knight was automatically ignored by them. As everyone knows, Catherine Kennedy is now one of the top producers in Hollywood. Thanks to the cooperation with Steven Spielberg, Catherine has created countless brilliances in the past ten years, including "Indiana Jones". You can see her in the series, "Back to the Future" series, and "Jurassic Park" series. Now that the paparazzi have captured the meeting between Catherine and Hugo, what does this mean? The answer is obvious. After finishing the filming of "Trumen''s World", Hugo, who had rested for more than two months, began to get busy again. This time, is Hugo and Catherine working together on "Independence Day" again? Both paparazzi started to get very excited, especially after the "Titanic" has just created countless history, if Hugo once again appeared in commercial blockbusters. That would definitely make the whole Hollywood boil. Both of them took countless photos crazy, and the excitement on their faces could hardly be suppressed. Catherine''s expression was a little dark and unclear, for the appearance of the paparazzi. She is not surprised. She knows how hot Hugos attention is now. She knows better than anyone else; but she noticed a small detail. Neither Rick nor Hugo had the first time to stop the paparazzi, and Rick even Some indulge the paparazzi. In fact, this is only a very subtle detail, almost happening within a few milliseconds. It may also be Catherine''s own random thoughts, but she sensitively sensed something wrong. This. What does it mean? After sending away Catherine and Knight, Hugo and Rick walked down the street on foot. Hugo waved to the car where Catherine was leaving. "Did you say she noticed our little movements? Would it be too concealed?" Rick is confident, "Don''t worry, even if she doesn''t notice it now. When you go back, you will notice something wrong." Never underestimate these top Hollywood producers. They can stand in this position for many years and stand tall. , The ability is absolutely beyond doubt. Catherine is the same. If Catherine heard this conversation, she would be stunned. Hugo and Rick''s "vulnerabilities" were actually sold to her on purpose, so what are they doing behind the scenes? Rick then said, "Leave these things to me, Jeffrey and David, and you don''t have to worry about them." Matters at the company level. It takes too much effort, constant calculation, and constant planning. These things don''t need Hugo to worry about. "What do you think tonight? Are the casts you mentioned later serious?" Hugo shrugged, "Why not?" "Actually, Knight acted too hastily today and disrupted the rhythm of Kate and I." Rick commented, "Fortunately, you have already conceived and put the situation under control again. However, this is also true. Good thing. Now that we need to disrupt Roberts game, we will have more opportunities. We have discussed it. We have taken a fancy to six small issuing companies and two medium-sized ones. As long as we can acquire three of them, DreamWorks The distribution department can be on track. Two of them have a lot of cooperation with Disney. We mainly fancy Disneys peripheral distribution capabilities, so we will not only need to deal with Iger, but also with Esna. It will be a tough battle." This is a chess game. Robert Iger and David Vogel are chess players, but in fact they are just trying to become chess pieces of chess players. What they seek is the big cake of Disney; now, the endeavour represented by Rick Elite brokerage companies, DreamWorks represented by Steven and David, and Kennedy/Marshall Film Production Company represented by Catherine are all trying to become chess players, trying to become chess players capable of fighting against predators like Disney. Especially after the 70th Oscars ceremony announced the reign of the entire film market, it seems that Hollywood still has no changes on the surface, but in fact, under the calm surface, there are still crises, and almost everyone is trying. Seize the opportunity, hope to be able to touch the future development context, and become the leader of the blockbuster era. Therefore, in this game of chess, everyone is calculating each other, everyone is an opponent, but everyone can also become an alliance. Hugo, who seems to be an outsider, a seemingly insignificant "sixth sense of the supernatural", and a horror movie that has nothing to do with commercial blockbusters, is quietly linking up interests. Rick raised his head, looked at Hugo''s distracted expression, and couldn''t help but laughed. These conspiracies were really too complicated, and Hugo had not been interested. However, if you lose, you must gain. Hugo''s talent has never been here, so Rick is not surprised, "Does it matter if you meet with Kevin the day after tomorrow?" This is Kevin Burns, the helm of Fox in the twentieth century. Hugo actually didn''t distract himself, but he really didn''t have much interest, "No problem, I met him as the head of the publishing department of DreamWorks, didn''t I? I hope I can lay the foundation for contacts." He got a positive answer from Rick. After that, Hugo curled his lips, "Don''t worry, I can handle such things." Although Hugo was not interested, he played a vital role in the entire chess game. In the next period of time, he needs to meet with Kevin Pence, Shirley Lansing, Barry Meyer, Ron Meyer, Mark Canton and others one after another to build up the momentum as much as possible to get Their help is the best. Even if the cooperation cannot be completed, establishing a network foundation is also beneficial to the future. The most important thing is that Hugo needs to take advantage of this opportunity to enable Endeavour''s elite brokerage companies and DreamWorks to start their operations. Rick and Hugo walked all the way back to the villa. From a distance, they could see that the scarlet charcoal fire on the lawn was no longer vigorous, but faintly blooming in the night. After approaching, you could see a large group of people sitting scattered on the grass with a beer bottle in the middle, which made Hugo laugh, "College Brotherhood Games?" "Hey, see who is back!" Leonardo yelled the first one. As soon as everyone looked back, they saw Hugo and Rick, and everyone started to booze. "Join us, join us!" Hugo shook his head helplessly, "I''d better eat something first. The weight of French cuisine almost makes me cry at the table." Hugo looked around, trying to find something to eat. Charlize originally planned to stand up, but he hesitated, patted Sandra next to him, motioned to the barbecue grill, Sandra did not think much, just stood up, "Just now we bake some more. Maybe you can eat some leftovers." Hugo was amused by Sandra''s mocking tone. Charlize, who looked in the same direction, laughed brilliantly, and then followed Sandra towards the barbecue grill. . Charlize looked up at Hugo, then lowered his eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and rejoined everyone''s game. "I guess it should be cold already. How about you put it on the grill and grill it?" Sandra found grilled steaks, sausages and other things on the table next to it, but there was no heat anymore. Hugo was about to step forward to open the grill, but he didn''t want Sandra to pick up the tongs, and put the meat on the grill skillfully. The skilled posture was really...heroic. Sandra seemed to perceive Hugo''s surprised eyes, and he smiled and said, "Why, know me for the first time today? You have to feel honored, ordinary friends can''t **** craftsmanship." Sandra turned back hehe. He laughed, "I''m average in other cooking, but barbecue...this is my domain." Hugo''s eyes widened, "I have to admit, this is really very...Sandra A sigh made Sandra laugh heartily, and Hugo also laughed together. Get up, "By the way, are you free on the latest schedule?" I have a script with a character in it. See if you are interested in giving it a try. " "Working with Hugo? Wow, I have already started to move." Sandra said with a sigh, and then supported the tongs in her hand by the grill, turned to look at Hugo, and put her left hand on her waist. Crossed her right foot in front of her left foot, with a gesture of "I am the boss", "Come on, tell me what role it is." Hugo was stunned by this appearance, but Sandra was stunned. Very calm, "What''s wrong? I also want to try and see: what it''s like to let Hugo Lancaster be audited, this is not an opportunity that everyone can have." Hugo laughed blankly, "No problem, my majesty." Hugo immediately used the honorific, but Sandra nodded her head without being a lady. She didn''t look like a queen, but like a king. Hugo suppressed a smile, and briefly explained the script of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", specifically mentioning the role of Lynn, "The first candidate for the director is you. He thinks it is your perfect choice. If you If you are interested, you can read the script and meet him." Sandra was still joking, but after listening carefully, her expression became serious, and she frowned slightly, "The character you just mentioned, tell me more about it?" There was a hint of uncertainty in her tone. (To be continued) Chapter 1992： Different decision Hugo once again introduced Lynn''s role and the idea of ??the whole script in detail. Sandra listened carefully, nodding her chin slightly, and her expression became more and more sincere. Hugo looked at the steak that was already sizzling, took a tongs from the side, clamped the steak to the side, used the tongs as a fork to clamp the steak, and then took a big knife and cut a piece of meat directly. He raised it to his lips and started to chew. The bold look made Sandra stunned for a moment, and then laughed, "It looks like you are really hungry tonight." Hugo shrugged, "I have important business tonight. I have been discussing work most of the time. Even if it is not French cuisine, I may not have enough to eat, just like Oscar night." Hugo raised his hand. Knife, a large fist-sized piece of tender steak lightly danced on it, "not to mention the pitiful portion of French cuisine, it''s really..." Sandra was completely amused by Hugos vivid movements, and then recovered, picked up the tongs and picked up the sausages, green peppers and other things on the barbecue rack one by one and put them aside, "I understand, this is In the role of a mother, she actually has a lot of room to play, and she needs to show that kind of contradictory entanglement." Sandra''s summary made Hugo frowned, and finally he nodded, "It can be regarded as such." Sandra''s touch of the character is still not delicate enough and not accurate enough. Although Hugo and Sandra have collaborated in the "speed of life and death", and the two are also good friends who have known each other for a long time, but they have to admit. Sandra''s current play is still too single, and her interpretation of roles is also very limited. In fact, the role of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is similar to the "weakness" that made Sandra later, at least in terms of the interpretation of the role. In addition, the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" Lin''s lending point is more clear, allowing actors to have more explosive performances. But now Sandra''s feel for the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is obviously too rough. Sandra also noticed the hesitation in Hugo''s expression. She smiled, but shook her head, "I don''t think I can do this role." Hugo clearly noticed the lack of self-confidence in Sandra''s tone. Hugo opened her mouth to persuade Sandra, but she raised her hand to stop Hugo''s words. "I know this is a rare opportunity, but now in the process of acting. It is difficult for me to really feel the meaning of the role. Most of the time I just rely on a kind of instinct. I can perform." "It''s as if you introduced the role of Lynn to me in detail just now. You have already said a lot of details, but there is no way to fit myself into the role in my mind. The feeling of strangeness is really too bad." Sandra was actually very calm when she spoke, because in front of Hugo, she didn''t have to hide herself. Hugo''s words couldn''t help but stop. In fact, when Knight said Sandra''s name, his first reaction was also the same, but now that Sandra said so with his own ears, Hugo still has something indescribable. Feeling, "But, the director''s first choice is you. Don''t you feel a little inspired?" Sandler laughed and shrugged, "Of course. Why not? But the problem is that I know my abilities, and I know the problems I will face, so I know my choice." Sandra saw that Hugo had finished eating the steak in her hand, so she passed the plate next to Hugo, and Hugo looked around. Found that there were no other knives and forks, I simply used the big knife in my hand as a table knife. Three sausages were directly pierced and eaten, making Sandra smile happier. "This is an opportunity to perform, but it may also be catastrophic. So, I know how rare this opportunity is, but I don''t blindly think that I can do it." There is not much loss in Sandra''s expression. , But there is some calmness, "I also hope that in the future I will also have this opportunity to become a truly outstanding actor, like Sally, relying on her acting skills to get everyone''s recognition." Sandra looked back and took a look. Charlize at the campfire, with a trace of envy in his eyes, "But I know this won''t be now." Hugo thought about it seriously, "I agree with you." Sandra looked at Hugo carefully with a look of surprise and astonishment, which made Hugo laugh chucklingly, "After the director proposed this idea, In fact, my first thought was that you were not suitable." "Hey, man!" Sandra yelled immediately, "Are you despising me, or what''s the matter?" Hugo looked at Sandra calmly, without saying anything. Sandra blocked her chest in one breath. In the end, she couldn''t argue with it. He could only put up a **** to Hugo to express his strongness. dissatisfied. "You owe me a cooperation, you know." Hugo shrugged again, looking noncommittal. Sandra knew that Hugo was deliberately teasing herself. She could only gnash and grind her teeth, but in the end she let out a long, depressed breath, "So, who are you going to work with this time?" "Well...a group of actors with a low reputation but strong strength." Hugo thought about it carefully, and concluded, "If possible, I will ask Leo to see if he has the will..." Hugo Before he could say anything, Sandra yelled, "Leo, Hugo asks you, would you like to promise him?" Leonardo, who was playing the game, laughed happily. He didn''t hear Sandra''s shout for a while. It was Samora''s reminder that he reacted and turned his head with a brilliant laugh. He shouted directly, "Of course, of course." In fact, Leonardo didn''t know what Sandra was asking. This neat response made everyone laugh, and Sandra said humorously, "Hugo, Leo agreed." Sandra pushed Hugo with her elbow with a warm face. Ignorant, "So, when will you get married?" Sandra is deliberately taking advantage of the loopholes. Today, the paparazzi are deliberately blurring the focus. When their group of friends came to the party, they were more or less interviewed. Now Sandra is using it to tease Hugo and Hugo. Where is Leonardo. Hugo glanced at Sandra silently, and then he was not shy, but raised his voice and shouted, "Hey Leo, will you marry me?" Everyone was even more booing, Ya Alex even fell on all fours directly because of his exaggerated smile. Leonardo looked around in a daze. After a daze, he reacted, and then he laughed, "I do!" After saying that, he stood up, and ran all the way to the road. Hugo was next to him, and then gave Hugo a hug, deliberately showing a little bird''s face, which really made people laugh. It was originally Sandra''s ridicule, but the calmness of Hugo and Leonardo made everyone laugh. The scene became a sea of ??laughter, but Sandra herself looked depressed. Leonardo immediately planned to return to his position and continue to play the game, but Hugo stopped him, "Leo, it just so happens that there is something to tell you." Hugo simply put the "spiritual" "Six Senses" project talked about, and then told Leonardo about the basic situation of Vincent''s role, "This role itself is not many scenes, it is estimated that the filming can be completed in about a week, but the role itself is actually very complicated. Yes, the challenge is not small." Leonardo''s eyes suddenly began to shine, "So, I can try the special role again?" Hugo also seemed speechless to Leonardo''s reaction, but he still nodded with a helpless smile, "Yes, but this is just a small character, a very small character. I was thinking... "Hugo intends to tell Leonardo his calculations and let Leonardo return to the track of challenging acting. But unexpectedly, Leonardo waved his hand directly, "No problem, that''s it, that''s it." The cheerful tone was almost uncontrollable excitement, looking at Hugo and Sandra dumbfounded. Leonardo laughed, "I said, it''s so decided. What''s more, I am looking forward to working with you again! Regardless of the size of the role, I will stay on the crew this time. Anyway, I dont want to take other projects recently." After finishing what he wanted to say, Leonardo just hopped away, yelling, "I''m going to start acting again, I''m going to start acting again..." He dashed towards the swimming pool, and finally He simply hugged his knees and jumped directly into the swimming pool with a bomb gesture, splashing a large splash of water, making everyone laugh. "Leo, Leo, wait for me!" Alex also screamed loudly, and then ran towards the swimming pool. In an instant, everyone who was playing the game together changed their goals in a bustling manner. Sandra quickly hid behind the barbecue and exclaimed, "A bunch of lunatics!" She turned to look at Hugo, "I heard that you and Disney have a project to cooperate recently? Is this project?" Hugo could not help but was stunned, not to mention that he has not signed a contract with Bowei Films, and before tonight, everything is a private conversation, he believes that Robert Iger will not let the news casually, then, what does this show? ? This is the news that Robert deliberately released, and he has obviously begun to put pressure on Disney. "Who did you hear?" Sandra paused and thought for a while, "I don''t remember, it seems that someone else mentioned it accidentally. What''s the matter? It''s not this project?" Hugo let out a sigh of relief, "It''s this project. However, things are not that simple. I don''t have a clue as to how it will develop in the future." As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw Sandra''s pair of "Fortunately it''s not." Hugo couldn''t help but laugh with the thankful expression of "I". It now appears that the conflict of interests maintained by the "superior sixth sense" this time is gradually fermenting, but I don''t know how things will change after tonight. The well-prepared Rick teamed up with David Geffen and Jeffery. -Katzenberg, for the first time, what will happen to Robert Iger, who has no plans to spare? (To be continued) Chapter 1993： 1 game "San Francisco Chronicle" exclusive blockbuster news: Hugo Lancaster is about to star in "Star Wars: The Threat of Ghosts (star.wars:C! Once this news was announced, it set off stormy waves across the United States, even more shocking than the "Titanic" dominating the Oscars. In the long history of American culture and history, the existence of the "Star Wars" series is of extraordinary significance, because this work allows people to truly see the charm of movies: it turns countless fantasies in their minds into reality, and makes the impossible possible. This series of movies created a magnificent galaxy outer space system, many of which have unparalleled influence on later space science fiction movies. This kind of influence is deeply rooted in culture. Maybe George Lucas has never won the Oscar statuette, maybe "Star Wars" is just an ordinary commercial film in the eyes of many young people, but the series of films in the seventies is equivalent to today''s "Titanic" Number", almost changed the course of history by oneself. "Jaws" in 1975, "Star Wars" in 1977, and "Indiana Jones" in 1981. After these three works, the film industry has truly entered the "commercial era", and its box office performance has increased several levels. Now, after fifteen years, Lucasfilm has announced that it will once again launch the "Star Wars" series, which will shoot the prequel trilogy. Focus on the historical background of Luke Skywalker''s father-Anakin Skywalker-from the Jedi Knight to the Dark Knight. Once the news was announced, the entire United States was boiling. At the beginning, "Star Wars" created the first true fanatical fans. Now they have grown into the backbone of American society, and their unparalleled enthusiasm spread in every corner. Even major TV shows can''t wait to start discussing this topic. The film is just a project, it has entered the rhythm of the carnival. The "Star Wars Prequel" series was established in just two weeks, and the "San Francisco Chronicle" has linked this classic series with the most influential actors in the world today, such as "Star Wars" and Hugo-Lankai. What chemical effect will happen when a collision occurs? then. Everyone is crazy. The "San Francisco Chronicle" vowed in the news that producer Catherine Kennedy had reached a preliminary agreement with Hugo. The two parties had a very happy conversation, obviously they had a positive attitude towards cooperation, and attached relevant photos-above the photos, Hugo and Catherine walked side by side. Rick stood at the rear on the right, exposing one-third of his cheeks, and there was a fuzzy figure at the rear on the left, which was not clearly visible in the photo, but it was not important. What was important was the sloppy expressions of Hugo and Catherine. Obviously with ease. In an instant, the truthfulness of this news skyrocketed. According to incomplete statistics, this issue of the San Francisco Chronicle has sold more than 4 million copies. And in the head-to-head matchup, it defeated the "Los Angeles Times", which was the first time in history that the former beat the latter in terms of sales. Created an incredible record, which shows the madness of the entire West Coast. After the "San Francisco Chronicle" broke the news, almost all the media in the United States went crazy. More than 400 media were swarming towards Endeavour Elite Agency and Lucas Pictures, hoping to confirm this in the first place. The authenticity of the news; within North America, more than 700 radio and television media paid attention to this "gossip" in the first place. More than 10 million listeners immediately heard the news, and the indirect impact extended to more than 50 million in just one week. "Star Wars" meets Hugo Lancaster. Even the "Titanic" could not stop such a powerful influence. Regarding this news, there are fans who support, many people think that Hugo has made the wisest choice, he can also inject new vitality into the series; fans who oppose, they think that Hugo and "Star Wars" Hugos temperament does not match, but Hugos joining will destroy this classic series; there are lively audiences who have limited understanding of "Star Wars"-especially young people of the new generation. After paying attention to this news, they began to follow up Development has generated interest. But there is no doubt that this news became the hottest news in North America in April, and it almost made people feel the heat of midsummer in advance. Catherine almost started to work when she saw the headline of the San Francisco Chronicle. Before she could read the main text of the news, she already understood what was going on: it was a trap, and Rick carefully arranged it. trap. In fact, when Robert Iger mastered all the initiative and proposed a formal meeting with Hugo, Rick was already calculating. Roberts biggest bargaining chip is: Hugo has no way of rejecting the "superior sixth sense", because Robert almost understood Hugos ideas and gave a reason why Hugo could not refuseand Robert did not commit Mark-Khan. Dun, Long Meyer and their previous mistakes, they chose a script that they thought Hugo would definitely like, but after all, they were only considering from the standpoint of the company, and they didnt really understand Hugos preferences. After careful analysis by Robert , Selected the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". In Knight''s view, it was he who took the initiative to ask Hugo to star in his own work, which promoted this collaboration. But in fact, the "supernatural sixth sense" is just a **** in Robert''s hands. The investment of 60 million US dollars, the unique attraction of the horror type, the solid and sincere script, the full and complicated main characters...It can be said that this is the first time that a person is truly 100% accurate after the strong rise of Hugo. Grasp Hugo''s preferences! The whole Hollywood is thinking: how they should impress Hugo, but now Robert is one step ahead and successfully landed in Normandy. But now, Rick has given another answer: knowing Hugo''s preferences does not mean everything, because the unique taste and perspective of Hugo''s selection of scripts are elusive. Thinking back to the grand premiere of "Independence Day", George Lucas, who had been reluctant to show up in front of the media for a long time, arrived at the scene in person to support Hugo, and he never concealed his appreciation for Hugo in his words. Someone was there at that time. After jokingly tentatively asking if George would be willing to cooperate with Hugo; after the "Titanic" became a big hit, as the person in charge of behind-the-scenes special effects, George once again mentioned Hugo''s whimsy in an interview. , I think Hugo has given a lot of inspiration to the development of special effects work. In addition, everyone knows that Steven Spielberg and Hugo have a close personal relationship. With Stevens matchmaking, the relationship between Hugo and George is really good. George''s friendship, coupled with the prestige of "Star Wars", is another invitation that Hugo cannot refuse. While "Titanic" has achieved countless brilliance, in fact, people have also explored an unrealistic possibility-if Hugo replaces Leonardo, will the box office almost create a new high, such as North America Seven Billion box office and the like. This is not to belittle Leonardo, but to wonder where the limits of North American box office potential are. However, there is no way to verify this speculation, but now it is possible for "Star Wars Prequel" to verify this idea of ??people, which almost makes the eight major Hollywood studios excited, from "Independence Day" to "Titanic." , Is it now that the "Star Wars Episode" has to take another step? In the face of "Star Wars Prequel", the advantages of "Supernatural Sixth Sense" are lost. Although the styles of the two works are completely different, one is a commercial blockbuster and the other is a low-cost production. Hugo has always favored low-cost works; but This time the opponent is "Star Wars." No one can stand up straight in front of this series of works and say with absolute confidence that "my works are more attractive." nobody! In an instant, Robert''s biggest bargaining chip was exhausted, and the effects of all previous plans were minimized. More importantly, even if Robert knew that this was Ricks strategy, he had to be dumb to eat coptis, because he knew that as long as one is not careful, Hugo can completely abandon the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and choose "Star Wars Prequel". ", it can even be said that even if he goes all out, Hugo may also choose "Star Wars Prequel." This move is calm and powerful, murderous, and a fatal blow! Catherine also had to admire Rick''s plan, it is estimated that some time before this he, David Geffen, Jeffrey Katzenberg had planned. Although Steven Spielberg is now involved in the filming of "Saving Private Ryan" and temporarily ignores the affairs of DreamWorks, no one can ignore the abilities of the other two giants. Catherine now has two choices, because Hugo has actually agreed to play the "Supernatural Sixth Sense"-of course, there is no contract yet, everything may change, but Catherine can choose to tell Robert or shut up. Obviously, Catherine was also included in Rick''s calculation. Catherine can''t always have both sides, she must choose a position: DreamWorks or Bowei Films, or more accurately, who is Kennedy/Michelle Films more willing to cooperate with in the future? The former is an independent studio that has just been established but has three giants. The latter belongs to Disney and is the nation''s top giant. This is a difficult choice. After hesitating again and again, Catherine chose to shut up and was tied to the chariot of DreamWorks. At the same time, Robert seemed to turn a deaf ear to the uproar of the news. His calm and calm posture made the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" project fall into a short stalemate in the past few days. But the news of "Star Wars Prequel" has continued to ferment and heat up again! (To be continued) Chapter 1994： Turn the situation around Since the "San Francisco Chronicle" broke the news, it has become the hottest topic in the near future. The main reason is that people are expecting that the collision between Hugo and the "Star Wars" series can burst out again. "Independence Day" or "Titanic" level box office; combined with the recent overall topic momentum, this topic is even more fermented. However, whether it was George Lucas, Catherine Kennedy, or Hugo Lancaster, when facing reporters, they refused to talk about this topic and did not make any response. But the uncrowned kings were persevering and unwilling to give up. In the end, the emperor paid off, and the clues were still caught. Dawes Carter, who relied on Michael Jackson to clarify the incident and became famous in one fell swoop, once again unearthed the deep inside story, and heated up the whole topic of discussion again. Dawes got reliable news that Hugo is likely to play the role of Obi-Wan Kenobi! Although this news has not been confirmed by George Lucas, the attitude within Lucasfilm is very positive, even if it is not explicitly stated, it also gives positive hints. Fans who really understand the "Star Wars" series will know that Obi-Wan is the master of Anakin Skywalker and personally trained him to become a Jedi Knight. Although Obi-Wan died in the first part of the series, This role runs through the beginning and the end of the series. Obi-Wan still appears as the guide of Luke Skywalker, leading Luke into the world of Jedi Knights. It is worth mentioning that. Obi-Wan was killed by the black warrior in a head-on draw with the black warrior Darth Vader. Later, everyone knew that the black warrior was Anakin who had fallen into darkness. In other words. Anakin killed his master with his own hands. Why did Anakin, who once led the Jedi Knights to create brilliance, fall into the darkness and become a black warrior, and also became rivals with his master and his son. This has always been The most curious question of movie fans. Now, Hugo is likely to star in Obi-Wan, and the relationship between him and Anakin has changed. It is bound to become one of the important highlights of the series. This immediately sparked numerous heated discussions. Some people are curious as to why Hugo didn''t play the protagonist of Anakin Skywalker. Although Hugo is thirty years old this year, there is no problem in playing this role; some people are curious as to who will play the protagonist Anakin and play against Hugo; some people question it. The role of Obi-Wan is very responsible. Is Hugo too young to take up? Some people are discussing what qualities Hugo will give Obi-Wan the character to add color to the series. In an instant, everyone was caught in a frantic discussion, expressing their opinions enthusiastically, as if Hugo had determined that he was about to star in the "Star Wars Prequel". Although Dawes grass is still not officially recognized, in fact such details show one thing from the side: whether or not Hugo is sure to appear in the Star Wars Episode series. But the authenticity of this incident has risen sharply. At least it shows that Hugo did have contact with Lucasfilm, or Lucasfilm listed Hugo as one of the candidates. Just look at the reaction of "Star Wars" fans. For Hugo''s joining, there are some excitement, rage, rejection, expectation... Various ideas flood the North American continent, but it is certain. Almost everyone believes that Hugo joining "Star Wars" is a certainty-because in their eyes. No one can refuse the appeal of "Star Wars", and no one can refuse Hugo''s joining. Since the gossip came out, Robert Iger, who was calm and relaxed, naturally also knew about the follow-up development. As the helm of a large company, not being surprised is an essential element. Robert will not panic even more. However, after the news of Dawes appeared, Robert was a little unable to sit still. The main reason was the superiority of the "superior sixth sense". There is nothing in front of "Star Wars", and this project sustains him and David Vogel''s huge plan, he has to be more cautious. However, Robert remained calm and did not act immediately. Instead, he called Catherine and asked about the details of the day. When the news came out, it was because Catherine and Hugo met that day, so Robert needed to know about it. The specific circumstances of the day. Catherine was still dripping water and explained the situation in detail on the day. She also said that Hugo was really interested in this project, and everything was true except for not mentioning the fact that "Hugo has nodded and agreed." Then Robert called Knight again, and the news he got did not make any difference, but Knight said that Hugo was very interested in joining the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and had even agreed verbally. However, Knight''s excitement and excitement weakened the reference value for Robert. He believed that Knight wanted to cooperate with Hugo too much and took Hugo''s polite words seriously. Especially when all the information of Knight and Catherine are consistent, Robert is even more certain that Knight is wrong in judgment. After confirming the news, Robert made a few more calls to learn more about the information and found that although Lucasfilm did not give a 100% affirmative answer, he was warm. Behind the ambiguous attitude are positive thoughts-this coincides with what the media broke. This immediately made Robert''s heart stunned. He naturally knew that before the Hollywood project was 100% sure, people in the industry would maintain such a vague view, just like Lucasfilm. Regardless of whether Hugo finally starred in the "Star Wars Prequel", even if it is only a possibility, Robert can''t afford such a possibility. He planned for half a year, but it was not for the last moment to fail. The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" is only the first piece of dominoes. If the first piece is not successfully pushed to it-let alone trigger the second piece. Robert was lost in thought. Rick was sitting in the office, busy with his work, but during the time he took a moment, he subconsciously looked up at the fixed phone on his desktop. Within a few milliseconds, he again retracted his gaze, as if looking up. This action has no meaning at all. Even Rick himself didn''t realize his actions like this. Within a few minutes, Rick actually looked up at the fixed phone again. This time Rick realized his actions, he was stunned, and then he burst into laughter. In the past few days, he has been waiting for Robert''s call, but he has never waited. Rick knew it was a patient struggle. George Lucas did contact Hugo before, and it was indeed for the "Star Wars Episode". George mainly talked with Hugo about character creation. As we all know, Georges biggest shortcoming is the role modeling and plot connection. Although the "Star Wars" series has created a magnificent and wonderful space world, there is no connection with the characters in the wonderful story, whether it is Luke Tian The walker is still the black warrior, or master Yoda, Han Solo, etc., these characters are not full enough, and even seem a bit fragmented. And Hugo''s best part lies in role modeling and line skills. George and Hugo met three times before and after, mainly talking about the details of the role. However, at the end of the conversation, George also jokingly asked Hugo if he would play the important role of Anakin Skywalker. Naturally, Hugo did not take it seriously. As many opinions believe, letting Hugo star in the "Star Wars Prequel" is actually overwhelming, and it will weaken the overall picture of this wonderful story. This time when the struggle for the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" project reached a critical moment, Rick thought of the "Star Wars Prequel". After obtaining the consent of George, Rick and David Geffen and Jeffrey Carson After discussing in detail, Berg came up with this strategy: release false news to blur his vision. With the fermentation of the news, the golden sign of "Star Wars" will push all the pressure on Robert. Even the scheming Robert will become more and more anxious, but as long as Robert passes a certain threshold, he will find out, " There will be gaps in the follow-up development of "Star Wars Prequel" cooperation news, and relevant news can''t keep up. Then Rick will need to make another move to continue his advantage, otherwise Robert will know this is just a trap. Now, Rick''s bet is that Robert is the more urgent party for this cooperation. But even Rick, who has gone through countless winds and waves, is now inevitably a little impetuous because he clearly knows how important this cooperation is to DreamWorks and Endeavour''s elite brokerage company Especially under the changing pattern of the entire film market. Rick simply put the pen in his hand on the table, leaned on the back of the chair, relaxed his limbs a little, exhaled a long breath, emptied his entire mind, and temporarily cleared all thoughts. Suddenly he began to think: What should I have for lunch? hamburger? Pizza? middle. Chinese takeaway? Mexican crepes? "Ringing bell", the fixed phone rang suddenly, disturbing all of Rick''s thoughts. He sat up straight, looked around, and then pressed the answer button in a panic. His assistant Jim- Snow''s voice came over, "Rick, Robert Iger''s call is on the second line." Rick was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed with a flutter. He really felt that this kind of scene was extremely absurd. The brisk laughter also made Jim confused. "Rick?" Rick immediately sorted out his thoughts and coughed slightly, "It''s okay, you connect the phone." Rick took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, then picked up the phone and pressed the number two button, "Bob, this is Rick." Turn the situation around and just give it a try. (To be continued) Chapter 1995： Issuing department April ended in a blink of an eye, and the summer vacation in May came again strongly. Although the overall downturn in the summer vacation last year made people disappointed in the performance of the film market, this is just a comparison with "Independence Day". In fact, " Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World, "Men in Black", and "Air Force One" performed very well, especially the "Men in Black" who turned out to make Will Smith a successor to Denzer El-Washington, Eddie Murphy and others followed by another popular black actor. This year''s summer file will kick off the curtain with two works, "World Clash" and "Godzilla (, staged a vigorous summer box office battle. Both of these works are disaster films, which are entirely based on the brilliant success of "Independence Day", especially the latter! "Godzilla" was directed by Roland Emmerich. After the director who relied on "Independence Day" to make a big hit, he collaborated with Sony Columbia Pictures to create this movie at a cost of 120 million U.S. dollars. Jean-Renault, who is famous all over the world for "this killer is not too cold," was also invited to join, which can be said to be menacing. Although the summer archive has not yet kicked off at this time, people are already excited in advance. What kind of box office performance will the two disaster movies contribute to, and what box office results will Roland''s new work after "Independence Day" contribute to? , All this has become a hot topic of discussion. Especially in the "Star Wars: Prequel" series and Hugo''s scandals have been heated in the past month. The hot agenda has always been high, and some people even jointly wrote a letter hoping that Hugo could play Obi-Wan, and some organized a rally to protest against Hugo''s joining. The topics followed one after another, so that the heat of the summer vacation began to cover the entire North American continent. What chemical reaction will happen between Hugo and "Star Wars Prequel" is not known for the time being, but the box office performance of "Clash of Heaven and Earth" and "Godzilla" will soon be revealed. What''s more interesting is that this time Roland will have a duel with Hugo. With the approach of the summer vacation, Paramount Pictures also announced the schedule of "Trumen''s World". This comedy movie with an investment of only 60 million US dollars can only be regarded as a small shrimp in this extremely competitive schedule. But because of the joining of Hugo, it became hot. "Godzilla" will officially land on the North American market on May 22, and "Trumen''s World" will be released in North America on June 5. Although there was a two-week interval, "Godzilla" still needs to face the impact of "Trumen''s World", the market share of this comedy starring Hugo. It will have a direct impact on the "Godzilla" follow-up box office pulling ability. This will be Hugos third summer landing after "Life and Death" and "Independence Day". However, compared with the previous two works, "Trumen''s World" is not only Hugo''s first challenge to a comedy movie. And it also needs to face the picky of the same type of movies in the summer market. This also adds a touch of uncertainty to the film''s North American box office. Of course, under Hugo''s current momentum, people still generally believe in Hugo''s box office appeal, and "Trumen''s World" is bound to become a seed choice that cannot be ignored in the summer archive. Under such circumstances, how much pressure will the follow-up box office of "Godzilla" bear, and whether the final cumulative box office will be directly affected. Have become the biggest attraction, People also lamented that this was a sign that Hugo and Roland once again joined forces to "dominate the summer file" after "Independence Day." It''s a mockery. It''s ridicule, but also anticipation. Before the summer holidays, everyone''s attention was focused on the lively movie market, and the topics surrounding Hugo were always inseparable from the shadow of "Star Wars Episode". But in silence, stormy waves broke out in the circle. In less than fifty days, DreamWorks has acquired four small issuing companies and one medium-sized issuing company. Resolutely established its own distribution department belonging to DreamWorks. At this time, people noticed that a powerful sum of money was injected into DreamWorks! Before this. No wind leaked out. When I heard that DreamWorks had started to acquire a distribution company, people in the circle didn''t care too much, because DreamWorks is an independent production company, and the Big Three led by Steven Spielberg refused any form of Wall Street capital injection, so No one thinks DreamWorks can make big moves. But now, DreamWorks, which has been silent and silent, suddenly burst out with such a powerful energy, which is impressive. Only then did he notice the existence of Alan Strello-he injected DreamWorks into DreamWorks in his own name. With the funds, it helped DreamWorks complete the construction of the issuing department, which improved the competitiveness of DreamWorks by several steps in one fell swoop. In fact, this news confuses many people in the circle. Everyone knows that Steven''s refusal to inject funds is to reject all forms of funds. The three helms of DreamWorks are full of personalities, and they reject external funds. In fact, it is rejecting others to point fingers at their creations. But this time, DreamWorks accepted Allen''s capital injection, which is really an incomprehensible problem. Soon after, there were rumors in the circle: Hugo Lancaster will serve as Allen''s executive officer in DreamWorks. Allen does not interfere with any of the daily affairs of DreamWorks, and has the sole responsibility of Hugo. In other words, now DreamWorks is no longer the Big Three, but the Big Four! Hugo, Steven, David, and Jeffery, kept pace with each other and became the helm of DreamWorks'' future development. The news was quickly acknowledged by David Geffen himself. One stone stirred up a thousand waves! No one can predict what impact this change will have on Hollywoodthe success of the two works "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect" is still vivid, and Hugo''s undefeated record since the Golden Raspberry Awards It has also won the reputation of Hollywood''s "Golden Hand", and even the success of "Titanic" is considered to be what Hugo had expected. Therefore, after Hugo joins DreamWorks, what changes will it bring to DreamWorks and what vitality will it inject into the works produced by DreamWorks? All these are worth looking forward to. At the same time, the joining of Hugo is also linked to the establishment of the issuing department-Allen''s injection of funds is used to establish the issuing department. It is not difficult to guess that these two things are closely related, and we can also see the powerful ambitions of DreamWorks. After careful digging, it can be found that among the five distribution companies acquired by DreamWorks, the only medium-sized distribution company was acquired from Disney. This company has very good resources and cooperates with the five major theaters. Long-term screening cooperation rights for 1,300 theaters, and some cooperation relationships with Disney''s theme parks, peripheral sales, and video tape rental business. Among the other four issuing companies, three are self-made independent issuing companies, with issuing capabilities mainly concentrated in the West Bank and the central part of Chicago. There is also a cooperative issuing company under Paramount, which owns six Hundreds of theaters have long-term cooperation for the screening rights, but the geographical advantage is definitely the leader among small distribution companies, and it is only a matter of time before it develops into a medium-sized or even a large-scale company. As we all know, among the current eight major Hollywood film companies, Paramount has the strongest distribution ability, but Disney has the ability to sell peripheral businesses. DreamWorks'' selection of these issuing companies for acquisition is definitely not without a target. People in the circle immediately smelled the benefit exchange in this. Although they could not get rid of the fog and see the truth of the matter, it will always be revealed after the precipitation of time. By then, they will know what happened after this transaction. How much blood and blood. What people didn''t notice was that there were a few small turbulences in Hollywood over the long months. First, the chief executive officer of the TV station, Robert Iger, was promoted in early July. He successfully entered the Disney headquarters and became one of CEO Michael Eisners many assistants. He became the president of the international business department and was responsible for Disney. Issuance and opening in the world, and also serves as the chairman of the group. Almost at the same time, Bowei Films experienced personnel turmoil, CEO David Vogels most trusted deputy COO was removed, and Michael of Disneys headquarters personally sent a new COO to assist Bowei. The business development of Wei Film Company. In addition Kenneth/Michelle Films, owned by Katherine Kennedy, has signed a cooperation agreement with DreamWorks. In the future, they will work together to develop several works, and DreamWorks has priority distribution rights-premise It is the distribution department of DreamWorks that can meet the distribution capacity of 2,500 theater chains. These trivial news did not attract too many people''s attention, because the personnel changes within large film companies are very frequent. Except for changes in important positions such as the CEO and chief operating officer, it is difficult for people to pay too much attention After all, he is still a strategist behind the scenes. The lower the attention, the better. However, real interested people can notice the subtle connection, especially a week after DreamWorks completed the acquisition of the medium-sized distribution department, Hugo officially announced through Rick Rosen that his new work will be a horror movie. "Supernatural Sixth Sense", cooperated with the new director m-Night-Samaran. The actors on the same stage include Leonardo DiCaprio, Kate Beckinsale and Toni Colette. This horror movie is not revealing, with an investment of 55 million US dollars, it will become the third production of Hugo as the producer. However, it is worth noting that the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is not a film invested by DreamWorks, but a film invested by Bowei Film Company. The connection makes people have to think about it. (To be continued) Chapter 1996： Star wars The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" has triggered countless topics. This will be a new challenge for Hugo, from the bold and innovative visual effects of "Independence Day" to the retro meticulousness of "L.A. Confidential" to the "Trumen World". "Challenge comedy for the first time. After "Death Row", Hugo''s choice has repeatedly brought surprises and made history. Now Hugo actually chose a horror movie. Actually! Horror movies in the 1990s have almost become synonymous with **** violence. The boring routines of **** flesh and blood, vulgar and scary have gradually made horror movies lose their original charm. Although there are wonderful horror movies such as "The Silent Lamb" and "The Seven Deadly Sins", the authentic horror movies are gradually moving towards the latest chapters of Declining Heaven, Earth and Human Emperor. With a positive answer from Bowei Pictures, "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" will be an authentic retro horror movie. This made everyone exclaimed, is Hugo really going to transform into a screaming prince on the big screen with blood? This makes people really dumbfounded. Especially considering that this is Hugo''s third production as a producer, "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect Perfection" have set an insurmountable ultra-high benchmark. After these two works have achieved great success, Hugo I actually chose the "superior sixth sense", which is not only unexpected, but also makes people more curiosity. In addition to this, there are some uncertainties-not sure whether this work is wise choose. As the dust of the "sixth sense of the supernatural" settled, Lucasfilm also announced the big news: "Star Wars Prequel" Obi-Wan Kenobi will be played by British actor Ivan McGregor. Grid () starred. In an instant, the entire North American market boiled. Could it be that... Hugo gave up the "Star Wars Prequel" and chose the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural"? Or. "Star Wars Prequel" chose the latter between Hugo and Ivan? At this time, people realized that in the past more than a month. Everyone is talking about how Hugo will play in "Star Wars: Prequel". When Rick announced that Hugo would play in "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural", people didn''t react immediately, but sighed Hugo. He was about to star in a horror movie. It was not until the news of Lucasfilm was announced that people suddenly realized that Hugo''s new work was the "sixth sense of the supernatural." Instead of "Star Wars Episode". This suddenly made Hugo''s decision to play the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" even more bizarre. "Any reasonable person would not make such a choice." This sentence is from a comment made by a local radio host. It can be seen that he is a crazy "Star Wars" lover, and he is completely incomprehensible with Hugo''s choice. This is the current status of the entire North America. Don''t say "Star Wars" loyal fans. Many outsiders also fail to understand Hugo''s choice. A group of crazy movie fans gathered in New Yorks Washington Square to demonstrate, writing in red lettering, "Hugo, we are going to kill you", and a black skull was painted next to them. At the same time, these movie fans were all wearing black samurai suits. The set of black cloak and black headgear completely replicated the look of the black warrior in the movie, and it looks like a group of black warriors are coming to Washington Square. Everyone held the handle of the lightsaber in his hand. But since there is no lightsaber, only the handle, it looks very stupid to outsiders. But in order to avoid such a situation. There were a lot of plastic bombs, plastic guns and plastic knives at their feet, and the meaning could not be more obvious. The size of this group of movie fans is not small, there are more than a hundred people, gathered together, it seems to be huge, attracting students from nearby Columbia University and New York University to flock to it, and it has become a spectacle of the day. Their actions are undoubtedly expressing strong dissatisfaction with Hugo. In their opinion, no one can refuse "Star Wars." Not even Hugo. And Hugo rejected their masterpiece and chose a horror movie that was "vulgar and terrible". This was even more contempt and insult to them. This led to their extreme actions and directly threatened Hugo. s life. What is even more exaggerated is that their actions have been supported and recognized all over North America. The huge group of loyal fans of "Star Wars" have played together, expressing their dissatisfaction with Hugo in various ways, and this action It spread violently. The most famous one is the loyal fans of Illinois. After raising funds, an advertisement was published in the "Chicago Tribune" called "Lancaster Wanted". In the advertisement, there was only a big skull with Hugo''s written in it. The name, with "Death" written in **** font below, provoked Hugo in this way. Loyal fans are always the most difficult to please. If Hugo plays Obi-Wan, they will worry that Hugo will destroy Obi-Wans sacred image in their hearts, and they will also worry that Hugo will not be qualified for this role; if Hugo refuses Obi-Wan, they will think that Hugo does not know how to promote, and rejection is disrespect to "Star Wars." Now, Hugo rejected the "Star Wars" and chose the "Supernatural Sixth Sense", which became an insult! They seem to think that if Hugo chooses a commercial movie, this kind of insult can be alleviated, and Hugo chooses a horror movie whose market is gradually declining, which is simply the latest chapter of an unforgivable crime. In fact, this is true for avid comic lovers, novel lovers, and drama lovers. When these themes need to be real-life movies, the fans moods are conflicted and entangled. On the one hand, they think that the production company chooses The actors are not competent; on the other hand, the refusal of the actors will make them extremely angry. Now, the most influential film series in the United States has restarted the prequel again. Even George Lucas himself is under tremendous pressure. He is also worried that those loyal fans will not be able to accept the prequel, or expect too high standards. At the same time, he must also consider that fourteen years have passed, and the former fanatical fans have grown up, but at the same time the film market structure has also changed. He also needs to consider how young new audiences should balance their tastes and become the biggest Difficult problem. Not to mention Hugo. The crazy actions of movie fans became more and more exaggerated and gradually began to derail, which also made people deeply feel the powerful influence of the "Star Wars" series on American culture, affecting almost two to three generations. In the end, George took the initiative to stand up and said in an interview, If we can cooperate with Hugo, it is naturally a very honored thing, but Hugo and I agree that we need to focus more on '' The "Star Wars" story itself presents the story of Anakin Skywalker, leading the audience to re-enter this wonderful world. I missed the cooperation this time, and we are all looking forward to the next time." On the other hand, Hugo also said in an interview, "It is also a huge regret for me to miss the role of Obi-Wan. I am not an avid Star Wars fan, but I am a loyal supporter of George Lucas. I hope I will have the honor to seek cooperation in the future." Although both people were blurring the focus and did not give a clear answer, avoiding the exact reason why Hugo was not able to play "Star Wars: Prequel", they managed to ease the mood of the fans and let the heated debate temporarily fall. Closed the curtain. Loyal fans said, "This is Hugo''s loss, and he will regret it then." Due to the hot discussion caused by the "Star Wars Prequel", the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" stood on the cusp of the storm for a while. Originally, people were full of curiosity and expectations for this work-after all, Hugo''s undefeated record People are full of confidence, especially Hugo''s unique vision of the script is trustworthy, which makes people full of interest in the story of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". But now, in comparison with the topic of "Star Wars Prequel", the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is at a disadvantage, and it has been criticized almost indefinitely, and the shackles of horror films have been magnified to the extreme. This led to a remark in the media that Hugo was overconfident after the great success of "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect". He was blinded, thinking that he was also capable of challenging horror movies-just like " The visual effects of "Independence Day" and the glorious rock and roll belief are average, and he has the ability to turn corruption into magic. But this self-confidence is fermenting into arrogance, and it is very likely that Hugo will encounter the first real Waterloo for the first time. Different from works like "Before Sunrise" or "Death Convict Walk", the subject of "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" itself has very big constraints and it is also the most unfamiliar area of ??Hugo, plus The development trajectory of horror movies in the 1990s made people unable to give more confidence to this movie. Within a short period of time, the sense of expectation of the "sixth sense of the supernatural" took a turn for the worse, making people begin to doubt the prospects of this movie. This kind of questioning is really long-lost. Hugo has not been questioned by the media and audiences for a long, long time, but under the background of the arrival of the blockbuster era-just like after the "male and male thieves" changed their dynasties, the entire Hollywood will face big Reshuffle, many top superstars have directly declined, and Hugo''s suspicion is logical. Discussions about the "sixth sense of the supernatural" were rushing for a while, and the unpredictable situation was dizzying, but in fact, the film will not start immediately, even if the entire crew is ready, there is still no An accurate boot schedule. Because "Trumen''s World" will be released soon, Hugo needs to focus on the promotion of this work first, and the movie will not start until the promotion ends. A work that is only a project and has no start-up plan has become a hot topic in the summer archives. This is indeed a very interesting phenomenon. Of course, as the release schedule of "Trumen''s World" approaches, the topic of Hugo has gradually shifted from the "superior sixth sense" to "Trumen''s World". No matter what the horror movie will be, at least for now. You can first see how this comedy movie will look like. (To be continued) Chapter 1997： Summer heat wave The performance of comedy movies in the summer archives has always had an excellent traditional history, last year''s "Man in Black", 1995''s "Ghost Horse Elf", 1994''s "Ghost in Disguise" and so on. Especially after entering the 1990s, exaggerated comedies represented by Kim Carey have become the mainstream. With the outstanding momentum of a group of works, it has become a member of the "20 million club", which is the best proof-although only at present Only one work received such a pay. However, comedy movies are constrained by subject matter-it is very difficult to laugh at the audience. Coupled with cost limitations, limited publicity methods, and limited audience base, the space left for comedy movies in the summer archive is not big. God read the full text. Although the "Man in Black" who created an excellent box office record last year is a comedy, it is more of a sci-fi comedy, which is still different; and the "Ghost in Disguise" who received countless praise four years ago only gained a weekend Box office champion only. More often, comedy movies are still active on holiday files. The atmosphere of Thanksgiving and Christmas gives works such as "Home Alone", "Dumb and Agua", "Slim Daddy", and "Dwarf in Power" have inherent advantages, and they can often Create more outstanding box office results. The disadvantages of comedy films are also advantages: low cost, but the audience is far wider than that of horror films. This makes comedy movies the best carrier for small gainsUniversal Pictures started out as comedy movies, and can often exchange 10 million or 20 million dollars in North American box office for more than 100 million yuan, and the video tape market later Very hot. Allow Universal Pictures to occupy a place in the eight major Hollywood studios. As a comedy movie, "Trumen''s World" costs $60 million to make a huge investment, but considering the joining of Hugo, Nicole Kidman, Alexander Lorraine and others. All this is acceptable. However, what kind of box office performance this work can create is a huge question mark. People have enough confidence in Hugo and undoubtedly believe that "Trumen''s World" can achieve good box office results. However, in the current situation of the "sixth sense of supernatural" topic, many media have also put forward this point of view: A comedy movie is Hugo''s first attempt-"Sleepless in Seattle" cannot be counted, and the upcoming "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" as a horror movie is also Hugo''s first attempt. No one knows what kind of sparks Hugo will collide with comedy movies and horror movies, but at least now we can glean some doorways from the box office performance of "Trumen''s World"-that is how people feel about Hugo''s other images How is the receptive ability? This is not the character image. It''s a style image. To put it simply, the audience has the most suitable image for every actor, Tom Hanks''s family man taste, Tom Cruise''s creamy petty temperament-but after "Mission Impossible" it turned into Action macho. Brad Pitt''s sex. A sense of masculinity, Kim Carey''s exaggerated funny style, Leonardo DiCaprio''s exquisite and beautiful teenage appearance-this has become the biggest prison that shackles his acting career, and so on. Prior to this, Hugo has appeared in many movies with various roles, but overall, the mixed temperament of Hugo who wanders between men and boys has become the deepest impression. Even Hugo starred in "Friends" and won an Emmy award for it. But Hugo and funny still have no way to directly connect-there is still a difference between humor and funny, Hugo has a humorous style, but does not have the talent for funny; the same. The temperament of Hugo and horror movies is not suitable-plasma horror movies. Now, "Trumen''s World" can be a touchstone, to see how Hugo performs in comedy movies, and to see how wide the audience''s ability to accept Hugo is. This will not have much impact on Hugo''s future career, even if the two works of "Trumen''s World" and "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" failed, taking Hugo''s current status. He only needs to return to the feature film to be successful again. So this is not the focus of media discussion; what the uncrowned kings are discussing is that the success of comedy films and horror films determines the breadth and breadth of Hugos future career, which is the limit of Hugos top star. So, "Trumen''s World" can achieve box office success, how should this success be defined? Looking at the horizontal comparison of movies of the same type, the box office of "Men in Black" at the premiere last year was 51 million, while the box office of the premiere of "Ghost in Disguise" was 23 million, "Dumb and Agua". During the premiere weekend, "Slim Daddy" earned $20 million in the first weekend. From this set of data, it can be seen that it is difficult for comedy movies to explode the huge energy of disaster movies, action movies, and sci-fi movies. The box office data that fluctuates up to 20 million is already a huge success-"Men in Black" Mainly known as science fiction movies. Comedy movies rely more on word-of-mouth dissemination, and their long-term selling ability is very strong, even comparable to family-friendly animated movies. This is also an important reason why it is difficult for comedy films to get ahead-only works that are well-known and pleasing to the audience can stand out in the long-term competition. Since entering the summer vacation this year, the two films "Clash of Heaven and Earth" and "Godzilla" have not been able to show the box office momentum of "Independence Day" and "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World", but two The box office of the works is very good. The box office of the premiere of "World Clash" was 41 million and won the championship for two consecutive weeks; the box office of "Godzilla" was 44 million at the premiere, which also won the championship in two weeks. It can be seen that the first box office of these two disaster blockbusters is 40 million yuan. Compared with the investment grade, this result has not really met everyone''s expectations. Especially "Godzilla", Roland Emmerich''s re-launched work after "Independence Day", once again demonstrated his style of disaster master, but suffered a double cold reception from word of mouth and audience. The media review is only 32 points, and the theater scores are only "c". The most important thing is that the box office did not show a strong momentum-the box office of the premiere weekend was just on July 4th with "Independence Day". The income of 36 million US dollars is only at the same level, and this performance is really disappointing. Many media are eager to criticize Roland, making the reputation of "Godzilla" slip into the abyss. This is also the situation that was expected before the movie was released. After "Independence Day" created an insurmountable peak, people are bound to Give more expectations to "Godzilla". Once the actual situation is lower than expected, the turbulent disappointment will cause the feedback information to fluctuate greatly. To make matters worse, after "Godzilla" barely held the championship for two consecutive weeks, he was about to face the impact of "Trumen''s World". This was not good news for Roland. Comparing the box office performance of comedy movies in previous years, comparing the box office energy of this year''s summer vacation, and referring to Hugo''s strong box office appeal to audiences, major media have given relatively close data in terms of premiere box office forecasts. The Los Angeles Times believes that the box office of the films premiere can reach 31 million U.S. dollars. Media supporting this view include the Washington Post and the Chicago Tribune; while the New York Post believes that the premier The projection data should fluctuate around 25 million. Media close to this data include the "San Francisco Chronicle", "USA Today" and so on. The highest prediction is the "Seattle Times", they said that "Trumen''s World" has the ability to win 33 million US dollars in the box office, while the lowest prediction is the "Daily News", 22 million US dollars The box office of the premiere is the result of their speculation. It can be seen from the medias speculative data that even though there is a controversy over the supernatural sixth sense, people still give full affirmation to Hugos box office ability, not to mention that this comedy movie is Hugo and " The cooperation of "mentor" Peter Weir after a lapse of ten years has made people look forward to it. Although the predictions of the uncrowned kings are quite different, they have in fact created new highs in comedy movies. At present, the highest historical box office record for the premiere of a comedy movie is 51 million US dollars for "Men in Black", followed by 26 million for "True Lies", and "Fatty Professor". Twenty-five million. Although both "Men in Black" and "True Lies" are included in the category of comedy movies, as everyone knows, the success of these two works is not due to the "comedy" part. Therefore, the box office record for the premiere of a truly pure comedy movie is 25 million dollars for "The Fatty Professor". In other words, , everyone is optimistic that Hugo will break the record again and create the premiere of a comedy movie. Even under a series of unfavorable circumstances, people still expressed this view, which shows that the North American market has confidence in Hugo. However, the media''s forecasts are relatively conservative, and the overall gap is not large. Everyone has almost the same opinions, which also shows the current media''s reservations about "comedy movies." Even Paramount Pictures attitude is no exception. They announced their internal premiere box office forecast: $30 million. This data is quite satisfactory, but it is also what Paramount Pictures expects from "Trumen''s World"-in other words, as long as the premiere box office reaches this number, Paramount Pictures can breathe a sigh of relief. The forecast of US$30 million is basically consistent with the overall trend of the media. It can also be seen that the entire North American market has a relatively uniform attitude. However, predictions are only predictions, and the real results still need to be known after the movie is released. On June 1, 1998, it was a Monday, and "Trumen''s World" appeared in Los Angeles amid numerous hot topics. The National Theater held a grand premiere ceremony to create momentum for the nationwide screening that will begin on Friday. Under the attention of everyone, Hugo took to the stage with his own brand-new challenge. (To be continued) Chapter 1998： Complex topics Robin Williams is standing on the red carpet at this time, holding the microphone in his hand, with a very serious expression on his face, as if thinking about important events in life, "In my opinion, it is necessary for the audience to come to the scene today. Disappointed, comedy does not belong to Hugos domain, absolutely not. I express my strong dissatisfaction with Hugos over-reliance on the comedy domain, and I hereby express my strong protest." This diplomats tone, with a stern expression, serious and humorous content, has an indescribable sense of contradiction, which makes people want to laugh, but there is no way to laugh happily. , This kind of suffering is really wonderful. Whats even more funny is that Hugo was standing next to Robin, with his hands behind him, and his face was written "I am serious", and then he nodded slightly, "Billy Christo, Kim Carey Send a congratulatory message." A simple sentence made all the audience burst into laughter. Standing right now. There are more than 1,500 people at the entrance of the National Theater. It seems that every premiere of a movie starring Hugo can always detonate an upsurge. When Hugo arrived on the red carpet scene, the waves of people caused the surrounding four blocks. Inside, it was attacked by high temperature, just like an active volcano in the process of erupting. Enthusiastic and crazy fans did their best to cheer and shout, allowing Hugo to stay on the red carpet of just fifty yards for more than half an hour, but the heat wave on the scene still did not cool down, but became more and more. Hot. Even the releases of "Clash of Heaven and Earth" and "Godzilla" failed to spur such momentum. Many media have lamented that the summer vacation in 1998 seems to officially start today. After Hugo walked the red carpet, he saw Robin, who was the guest of the red carpet today. As the top comedian in the United States. Robin''s career reached its peak after winning the first Oscar in his life at the Oscar a few months ago. However, Robin did not rush into a new job, but slowed down a little, and temporarily entered a state of rest. "Trumen''s World" held its grand premiere. Paramount originally planned to invite Jay Leno to host it. Using Hugo''s network of contacts, he invited a top host to control the red carpet. There is absolutely no problem. But it''s a pity that Jie was not feeling well. Leaving the mainland of North America, went on a holiday on a small island. Although Jie was willing to make a special trip back for Hugo, Hugo rejected the proposal. Just as Paramount was choosing other presenters. Hugo pushed Robin in front of them, which made Shirley Lansing overjoyed. So there is the hustle and bustle of today''s red carpet. Facing Hugo''s counterattack, Robin pursed his lips, with a noncommittal look, "So, are you challenging authority?" Hugo shrugged, "I''m just trying to be a touchstone." After that, Hugo blinked at Robin, "I don''t think you will be afraid of the challenge of a layman like me? Master of comedy. Williams. gentlemen?" One sentence blocked Robin, and then he nodded seriously, "Yes. I am afraid of your challenge." After the words came out, everyone was stunned, and then the fans around them burst into laughter. The more than one hundred reporters sitting right in front couldn''t help but clap their hands in applause. Robin snapped his mouth again, "To be honest, you have already started to try horror movies. You are like a lunatic. So, of course I feel scared..." Robin''s words have not had time to finish. The reporters laughed again, and when the laughter calmed down a little bit, Robin continued, "I mean afraid of your irrational choice, not that horror movie." Now, even Hugo laughed. Robin turned his head and interrupted Hugo''s laughter, "So, I''m serious, did you think carefully when choosing the next horror movie?" Although today is the premiere of the movie "Trumen''s World", there have been countless topics about Hugo recently, and almost every topic involves the attention of countless people, so it is very difficult to avoid it directly. Yes, the reporters will definitely go after them. Instead of waiting for reporters to ask questions, it is better to be guided by Robin now, but it is easier to control the situation. Hugo narrowed his smile, then nodded vigorously, "Yes, I think so, at least more time than before you took the filming of "Slim Daddy"." "Slim Daddy" is one of the most successful works of Robin''s career, but before the movie was released, no one was optimistic about this work, because Robin actually tried to disguise himself as a woman in the movie, completing two-thirds of the movie. Shoot and challenge an almost impossible task. At that time, almost everyone thought that this movie would be a disaster, and many people thought it was a choice for Robin to lose himself when his career fell into a bottleneck. But after the movie was released, it achieved great success. Hugo''s words reminded the audience of Robin''s appearance in "Slim Daddy" and burst into laughter; at the same time, it reminded the reporters of the development curve of "Slim Daddy" and had to applaud Hugo''s wit. . Facing Hugo''s tit-for-tat confrontation, Robin didn''t panic and nodded slightly, "I''m as if I rejected the''Schindler''s list'' and chose''Slim Daddy''." The audience did not respond. , The reporters have already laughed. After a short while, people came back to their senses. Robin was ridiculing Hugo for giving up the "Star Wars Prequel" and choosing the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural." Such a contrast is not only image but also very close. More importantly, the two works mentioned by Robin were successful, which also implies that the two works involved by Hugo will be successful. Killing two birds with one stone is admirable. "Anakin, don''t cry for me." Hugo also replied in a short sentence. The source of this sentence is the famous song "Argentina, don''t cry for me (''ina. The specific meaning is included in the lyrics. If you have really listened to this song, you should know the meaning of Hugo''s sentence. : I will be with "Star Wars" forever. In an instant, the audience applauded excitedly, and the more than one hundred fans who stood at the entrance of the red carpet were directly stunned - all of them were dressed in black warrior costumes. , Holding a protest sign high in his hand, a variety of bright red fonts expressing strong dissatisfaction with Hugos refusal to appear in the "Star Wars Prequel", this large and noisy lineup of demonstrations was held today by 1,500 fans. Under the siege, they seemed to become weaker and weaker, but they had no plan to give up, and they still expressed their protest unswervingly. When Hugo appeared on the red carpet, more than a hundred fans and more than 1,000 people in the audience formed a confrontation, exhausting all their energy and shouting at Hugo angrily, "Dead! Dead! Dead!" A simple and clear one. The words burst out of infinite energy, making people once again clearly feel the power of the "Star Wars Prequel" series. They came here today to destroy the premiere ceremony of "Trumen''s World". But at this moment, they heard Hugo''s simple words, "Anakin, don''t cry for me", and many people were silent directly. Even if they haven''t heard the song "Argentina, don''t cry for me", they can still feel the sincere emotion in this sentence, which makes people feel moved. The media reporters sitting in front of Hugo and Robin couldn''t help giving Hugo a thumbs up. Even if they didn''t see the reaction of the demonstrators, even if they didn''t want to admit it, the facts gave them no other choice. Hugo and Robin sang a harmony, in the simplest but most sincere way, expressed their regrets, as well as their wishes and admiration for the "Star Wars Prequel", especially the last sentence of Hugo, which is even more impressive. The thorny problem of the "Star Wars Prequel" and the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" face-to-face confrontation was thus eliminated. More importantly, although Hugo did not say anything for the "sixth sense of the supernatural" from beginning to end, the self-confidence revealed between the words made people murmur in their hearts: Is this work really true? Another masterpiece? When Hugo had achieved great success in 11 consecutive works before, even the uncrowned kings began to waver. Sure enough, **** is still old and spicy, and the combination of Hugo and Robin is perfect. If you just answer questions from reporters at a press conference, Hugo will definitely be able to cope, but the effect is estimated to be not so good. At the same time, the sense of humor between Hugo and Robin made many people think: If these two people in front of them appeared in a comedy movie, what kind of spark would it burst out? It makes people excited in an instant. "But I think many movie fans and fans are about to cry Robin followed Hugo''s words and continued to say that all the turbulent thoughts were only going on silently. Rain. If he raised his eyebrows and didn''t seem to understand Robin''s words, Robin had to explain, "I heard that you are now focusing more on production. " This is hinting at DreamWorks. However, because today is Paramounts occasion, and Hugo has rarely spoken about DreamWorks'' affairs. At present, Hugo has not directly participated in the establishment of the distribution department of DreamWorks. Therefore, even if the reporters are itchy today, Can''t directly ask. But Robin can, and he asked the question in this way. Hugo opened his eyes wide, showing a look of sudden realization, and then chuckled lightly, "No, I don''t think so. Look at Steven, although he spent a lot of energy on the work of the producer, But the quantity and quality of his works have not diminished." Hugo actually took Steven Spielberg as an example, which is almost equivalent to directly acknowledging the cooperative relationship between him and DreamWorks. The reporters in front of him were so excited that they lost control. There were six reporters in one second. Zhong Zhinei stood up one after another, holding up his hands one after another, wanting to ask Hugo questions, the scene was really uncontrollable. (To be continued) Chapter 1999： greatly awaited "What''s going on?" Hugo looked at the reporters who stood up in front of him, cast a suspicious look at Robin, "Hit the mole?" A rhetorical question made Robin almost break his power. The smile reached his lips and raised slightly, but at the last moment he held back and adjusted his breathing, "You fanatical admirer. Where is the security guard? Someone sabotaged the scene." Order, didnt you notice it? Robins response made the six reporters realize that this is not a press conference, and there is no questioning session. In order to avoid being taken away directly, they can only sit in disbelief. Down. Robin immediately retracted his gaze and looked back at Hugo again, "Then I can understand that your name will appear more frequently in the producer column in the future?" This is a further discussion of Hugo and dreams. The cooperative relationship between the factories is just that Robin didn''t directly mention it. Hugo smiled and shook his head, "No, it''s not the same. I am an actor and a singer first, and then a screenwriter and producer. The focus of my work has not really changed." "Oh, this is a pity." Robin''s expression doesn''t look like a regretful expression, but a bit of ridicule. "It seems that the academy will regret it. The best original screenplay, Little Golden Man, did not get the real Play." Hugo was immediately amused by Robin, "They can choose to withdraw, but I can choose to refuse. What about you?" A flat response, but because of the last rhetorical question, Robin''s expression stiffened. He has just won a figurehead this year. Robin coughed slightly, concealing his embarrassment, he avoided the question directly, and asked instead, "So, you mean you still focus on the movie?" That serious expression made everything Everyone could not help but clap their hands and laugh. Hugo also chuckled lightly, and then slowly shook his head, "Don''t worry, I''m not Kevin Costner." Hugo''s response made the audience stunned. There was silence for a second. The atmosphere at the scene seemed a little weird. But then everyone realized what it meantKevin, who was an actor, was gone forever on the road of directors. After "Future Water World", he fell into an unprecedented career troughin an instant, the audience burst into laughter. . At this time, Kevin, who was resting at home, felt itchy ears inexplicably, and then sneezed several times without stopping. The last look was inexplicably sitting on the spot, "Have a cold?" "Yes, yes, I know you are Hugo Lancaster, you don''t need to remind me like this over and over again." Robin looked impatient and interpreted Hugo''s answer in another way. "Let''s return to today''s theme, "Trumen''s World". The filming process of this work is very hard. You and Alex encountered a lot of difficulties in cooperation, so do you regret choosing Alec? Sri Lanka, instead of choosing Leonardo to work together?" The sentences in the first half are quite normal, but the second half has a sudden change in style. This made Hugo stunned and blurted out, "Huh?" The stunned look, and then the reporters laughed collectively. Robin had to explain again, Leonardo doesnt have any opinion on your choice to cooperate with Alex? Hugo reacted this time. Obviously Robin was also teasing the recent rain. After Guo and Leonardos scandal, Robin added, No, I mean, Leonardo is also an excellent actor, isnt it? But Robins desire to cover up made the scene laugh more joyously. Hugo spread his hands out, Thats why I made a compromise you know, now Im officially living together with Leo. A sincere expression on his face. On the contrary, the expression made Robin and the reporters directly stunned, but the audience immediately reacted, all clapped their hands and laughed, and the atmosphere became lively. Hugo''s calm posture actually made it impossible for the reporters to continue to ask questions, because Hugo has already "acknowledged", what else can they do? In the end, Robin reacted quickly. He shrugged and said nonchalantly, "You know, the times are much more tolerant." This meaningful subtext made the audience laugh crazy directly, and the whole audience changed. It became a sea of ??laughter, even Hugo couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head and laughing. "So, what about your answer?" Robin came again without thinking, making Hugo''s smile freeze on his lips, "I encountered a lot of difficulties during the shooting, how do you feel?" Hugo gave a "Oh", then nodded carefully, "I''m pretty sure I won''t take the filming of "Slim Daddy". Comedy movies are already hard enough. If I need to wear a headgear or special makeup, I would rather refuse. "This way of answering also made Robin smile. "It can be seen that you are very satisfied with''Trumen''s World'', and your words are full of confidence." Robin keenly captured Hugo''s demeanor and tone, and expressed his opinion in an affirmative manner. And Hugo just shrugged, neither affirmed nor denied. "So do you have enough confidence in this week''s box office? I mean, you need to face Roland Emmerich''s Godzilla. This is bound to be a tough fight." "Roland, I haven''t seen him for a while, but we talked on the phone last week. Indeed, we all mentioned this matter." Hugo did not use Tai Chi to face such a topic as when interviewed by reporters. Blurring the focus, "Although Roland and I both voted for Truman,... the final result still needs to be answered by the audience, right?" Hugo''s short answer contained deep meaning: He showed a positive attitude towards "Trumen''s World", and his strong self-confidence made people smile. Such Hugo is actually not common, because Hugo has always firmly believed that the success or failure of the box office is not determined by them, but in the hands of the audience. So when faced with box office problems, Hugo has always been more modest and cautious. But today, Hugo not only did not avoid the problem, but also actively expressed his self-confidence, not only because of Robin, but obviously there are deeper reasons. With the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" being questioned, Hugo showed sufficient confidence in the box office of "Trumen''s World". In fact, he is releasing a message: I am not aimlessly choosing any work. Although the media currently believes that Hugos choice of superior sixth sense is due to his arrogance caused by his overconfidence, no one can deny that in the face of Hugos absolute self-confidence, no one in the world dares to say that they can. Challenge the authority of Hugo. This self-confidence is not for the "sixth sense of the supernatural", but for the follow-up development of DreamWorks. This is to strategically release self-confidence, allowing Hugo''s powerful influence to inject more confidence into DreamWorks. "Very well, I will walk into the cinema with a critic mood. You''d better be prepared to bear the anger." Robin said concisely, "I will cross my fingers." Robin looked bad. Looking at Hugo with a smile, crossing his fingers, as if saying "this is a curse, not a blessing", the laughter on the scene rang again. The brief interview was like a talk show, which made everyone in the audience very happy, and the sparks that broke out between Robin and Hugo were even more eye-catching. Even if Jay Leno arrived at the scene in person, it is estimated that this is the effect. More importantly, in this brief conversation, the two people almost cryptically discussed all the recent hot spots, from the choice between "Star Wars Prequel" and "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" to "Trumen The box office showdown between "The World" and "Godzilla", to Hugo and Leonardos ridiculous scandal, as well as DreamWorks new action, almost every aspect is involved, and the two people also ridiculed each other. Unscrupulously joking with each other, filled the entire interview process with countless information points. With this interview alone, reporters can write a special report profusely. As people have guessed, Paramount arranged Robin as the guest host on the red carpet. The interaction between him and Hugo became the focus, or actively or passively responded to all topics, which was also the premiere. The interview session of the journalist was well prepared. In subsequent press conferences, the reporters hardly had any room to play. Hugo avoided answering everyones questions, saying that they had already been answered and then moved the topic again. Above the "Trumen''s World", the reporters hated the injustice but felt helpless. Even so, the conversation between Robin and Hugo made people shine. The humor between the two not only made the scene lively, but also boosted people''s confidence in "Trumen''s World". No one should ignore Hugos sense of humorthe talents Hugo and Robin showed at the premiere have once again awakened peoples consistent impression. Hugos humorous eloquence has always been eye-catching. During the occasion, Hugo''s humor was very impressive. This is also when Hugo took the film "Trumen''s World". Although people are a little confused, there is no reason for the trouble. Many people are looking forward to whether Hugo can continue Billy Christo or Robin Williams. In his style, he has become an increasingly rare comedian. At this time, people also remembered: "Perfect and Perfect" is a comedy movie. Hugo has shown wisdom and humor in the lines of this work, making "Perfect and Perfect" won the love of countless audiences, and it is contained in the script. Wisdom in China made this movie highly recognized at the Oscars. So, "Trumen''s World" can be favored by Hugo, does it mean that this comedy script is equally excellent? This also makes people look forward to "Trumen''s World" again, not only at the box office, but also with quality! Chapter 2000： Strong opponent "Trumen''s World" is in the middle. The National Theater held its premiere in a vigorous and lively manner. More than 1,500 people gathered there, making half of Los Angeles boil. At the same time, another movie was not far away from eL. The theater held a grand premiere. In Hollywood, the eight major film companies are mutual interests and direct competitors, so the relationship between them is always contradictory. In many cases, the major film companies will have a tacit understanding of the summer time schedule to avoid head-on collisions that would cause both parties to lose out. For example, "World Clash" and "Godzilla" are staggered. Paramount Pictures and Sony Columbia Pictures naturally made such a decision after spying on each other''s situation. However, there are exceptions: when the film company has no confidence in the work and is in a half-giving up posture, putting it on the summer file is just hoping that a strong crowd can drive more audiences in. Maybe it will be able to create miracles. At least the loss can be reduced; or when the film company has full confidence in the work, even if it faces any opponent, it has an absolute advantage. The gods block and kill the gods, and the Buddha blocks and kill the Buddha. Then the movies released in the same period have strong confrontations. Not surprisingly. This was the case when "Life and Death Hour" was first released. During the same period, two works, "The Hillbilly Conquer New York" and "The Mobilization of the Heavenly Soldiers" were released together, followed by the menacing "Wolf". A large number of works were crowded in close schedules, and fierce competitions were launched. It was either your death or the close fight of mine. In the end, it also witnessed the glory of "life and death speed". This is also true this time. Although "Trumen''s World" is led by Hugo-Hugo has hardly found any rivals in the North American market in recent years, but considering the special nature of comedy movies, the box office appeal of this movie It is definitely not indestructible, so there is a challenger-a challenge from Warner Bros.! This time Warner Bros.''s work cannot be regarded as a heavyweight, but it should not be underestimated. Directed by Andrew Davis (Andrew.), who once directed the Oscar-nominated "Death of the Dead", with an investment of 60 million US dollars, he invited Michael Douglas, Gwyneth Paltrow, and Vigo. -Mortensen (.) starred, just the cast lineup is enough to be eye-catching. This work called "Super Perfect Murder (A... Murder attracted a lot of attention during the preparation stage. The script is a remake of Alfred Hitchcock''s classic "Telephone Murder". (.M.. Murder, the style is hailed as a combination of "instinct. Ability" and "seven deadly sins", which is no less inferior to "Trumen''s world" from a topical point of view. "Ultra-Perfect Murder" is a thriller and suspense movie, while "Trumen''s World" is a comedy drama movie. The box office pull ability of these two movie types in the summer is half a catty. It is difficult to predict which one will win and which will losemaybe, Comedy movies will barely have some advantages, but the advantages are also very limited. After the "super-perfect murder case" is finalized, many people believe that there will be a battle between the two works by then, even if "Trumen''s World" can achieve "30 million premiere weekend box office" results. Won the North American box office championship in the first week of June, but the process is bound to be a struggle. Barry Meyer of Warner Bros. knows the effect of Hugo''s destruction better than anyone. "L.A. Confidential" reached the top half a year ago, so he is arranging the premiere of "Super Perfect Murder". At that time, they also after many deliberations, finally decided on a plan: either to avoid Hugo''s limelight, or to face difficulties and create topics. They chose the latter. Warner Bros. personally started discussions with Disney, pulling teeth from Paramount Pictures, and winning eL, which has a better location, more audiences, and more media seats. Theater; At the same time, Warner Bros. also contacted more than 80 major media, invited them to attend the premiere ceremony that night, and started the entire publicity campaign from April. A remake of the "Telephone Murder", combined with the "seven deadly sins" and "instinct" styles, and other topics, it is full of clamor, creating an extremely powerful momentum for the "super-perfect murder". Both in terms of topical interest and expectations, they have already been able to compete with "Trumen''s World". However, on June 1st, the premiere ceremonies of "Super Perfect Murder" and "Trumen''s World" were held at the same time, but the atmosphere was completely different, which surprised everyone. On this lively night, eL. Nearly 400 people gathered at the entrance of the theater-only less than 400 people. More importantly, more than one-third of them were media reporters. The number of movie audiences who actually arrived at the scene to support was less than 300. . For the general movie premiere, it can be regarded as lively, but for the summer premiere, the scale is too small-even if the entire scene of more than 400 people is still quite large in the eyes of outsiders . This really surprised everyone, even if "Trumen''s World" is led by Hugo, such a huge gap is a bit beyond imagination! Compared to the surging crowd. National Theater, eL. The theater can almost be said to be a "mencos", and even the major media reporters seem to be disappointed. Compared with Hugo, who has a lot of topics, the "super-perfect murder" can be said to be lackluster, and even the surroundings come to support us. All of the fans seemed weak, and one had to wonder if they were extras that Warner Bros. paid for. Let alone the reporters, even the staff of Warner Bros. couldn''t help shaking their heads, but they were helpless in the face of recent hot spots. Even Barry can only admit with a wry smile, in terms of publicity selling points, at present, the whole Hollywood who wants to compete with Hugo can only be counted with one hand. Faced with such a situation, the crew of the "Super Perfect Murder" has also been under tremendous pressure-this is not a good phenomenon for the next box office trend. However, Michael Douglas didn''t mind this. He has been active in Hollywood for nearly 30 years-among them, he has been active on the screen for more than 20 years. He has become accustomed to similar situations and would never mind. Those details; Andrew Davis has been in the industry as a photographer for more than 25 years, and more often he is active behind the scenes as a director. Even when "Death End" reached its peak, he personally received attention. It was also very limited, so he didn''t feel too much abnormal. But for Gwyneth Paltrow, this is unacceptable. The great success of the "Seven Deadly Sins" gave Gwyneth a first taste of popularity. Relying on her family''s strong connections, Gwyneth''s career development went smoothly. In the past two years, Gwyneth has been filming non-stop. There are nine movies, seven of which are absolute heroines. The rise is the highest in all of Hollywood, and thanks to the enviable love story with Brad Pitt before, Gwyneth is even more Surpassed Nicole Kidman, Charlize Theron, Cameron Diaz to become the most powerful new generation of actresses in recent years. If Charlize hadn''t won the best supporting actress trophy at the 70th Oscar, Gwyneth''s strength would continue. Within this year alone, Gwyneth will have six works released, and three works have been released in the first half of the year, but all three works can only be regarded as quite satisfactory. This also makes the other three works to be released in the second half of the year very important-two of them are works starring Gwyneth, one is the "Shakespeare Love History" that will be released at the end of the year, and the other is "Super The Perfect Murder". However, now Charlize not only takes the lead in reaching the Oscars before the new generation of actresses, but also shows unlimited potential at the box office. In the past two months, it seems that the entire Hollywood has been singing praises to Charlize, allowing everyone to witness the inspirational story of this beautiful woman from South Africa reaching the top. This is a torment for Gwyneth, even a humiliation! Not only because Charlize took away the light that should have belonged to her, but also because of the man named Hugo next to Charlize. Just thinking of the name "Hugo" made Gwyneth feel that she was going to lose control of her emotions. Therefore, the "super-perfect murder" must not fail and must be successful. This is the best opportunity for her to regain her own light! Not to mention that the "Super Perfect Murder" and "Trumen''s World" are in a head-on confrontation This makes this summer contest a confrontation that absolutely does not allow any mistakes! Gwyneth has reason to have confidence in the "super-perfect murder". First of all, "Trumen''s World" itself is trapped in comedy themes, and its competitiveness itself is not strong. Even Hugo cannot change the North American film market. Thirty years of movie-watching tastes have created impossible miracles; and the "Super Perfect Murder" itself is definitely capable of dominating in the summer file. Michael Douglas is far more senior than Hugo, with contacts in every corner of the circle; Gwyneths appeal is slightly better than Nicole Kidman, and the resources are much richer; so is the director Andrew. The senior director who has won an Oscar nomination has no doubt about his ability to control; coupled with the film adaptation of the classic script of Alfred Hitchcock, the story is absolutely guaranteed. All of this makes the "Super Perfect Murder" the conditions for success! Even if because of Hugo, the news media and most viewers put the "super-perfect murder" as a challenger, but apart from defeating "Trumen''s World", Gwyneth will not accept anything. Other results. But when Gwyneth arrived at eL in a stretch sedan. When the theater arrived at the scene, she was completely shocked by the sight of the rosy bird in front of her. The incredible look on her face almost made her lose her demeanor! Chapter 2001： Untimely Gwyneth had prepared the evening dress and makeup for the red carpet for the premiere ceremony tonight, but did not rush to arrive at the scene, but calculated the time. It was late, showing the elegance of a true lady. And honorable. But strangely, there was a traffic jam near Hollywood Boulevard. Gwyneth looked out the window with wonder, and then saw the boiling crowd congesting the next street. The exaggerated scene of the crowded streets was jaw-dropping. . This made Gwyneth stunned. Even without the driver''s reminder, she knew what was going on therebecause it was the gateway. The most direct street of the National Theater. "This is really an exaggeration. I have deliberately walked three streets away, but it was still blocked." The driver''s soft complaint floated into Gwyneth''s ears without any hindrance. Although Gwyneth is mentally prepared, she knows that the premiere ceremony of "Trumen''s World" is bound to be huge, because she herself experienced all this when the "Seven Deadly Sins" was released, but at this time she acts as a bystander. However, she was still shocked by the grandeur and grandeur of the premiere. The heat wave on her face seemed to melt the streets. Gwyneth couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy, but she forced herself to calm down and convince herself, el. The pomp of the theater is certainly not inferior, because Warner Bros. has made all the preparations, so she can stand upright. Looking back at the noisy crowds that were gradually being left behind, "It''s just that there are a little more people. After all, I still need to see the work." Gwyneth said to herself. el. The theater is in the distance. The National Theater is not far away. It can be reached even on foot. After driving around in a circle, I arrived at the destination in ten minutes. People are full of enthusiasm. Gwyneth outlines a perfect arc, showing a sweet and elegant smile on her delicate face, looking like a goddess from ancient Greek myths, preparing to welcome the noisy crowd on the red carpet And passionate media. But as the distance between the car and the theater got closer, the smile on Gwyneth''s face became more and more rigid. A group of people stood sparsely at the entrance of the theater, not to mention the whole street was packed, even the wide small square at the entrance of the theater looked extremely empty. el. The theater is better overall. The size of the National Theater is larger, and the space at the entrance is naturally larger. Warner Bros. originally wanted to make the premiere ceremony even more, but now it has become a slap in the face: because of the scarcity of crowds, the scene The space became extremely empty, and the turbulent sense of shame was like a huge tsunami in an instant. The car stopped completely at the entrance of the theater. If the lineup of less than four hundred people was placed in normal times, it could be regarded as lively and extraordinary. But for the middle. The water near the National Theater is impervious, and the strong contrast makes the scene look pitiful. The few people are like the sparse green plants in the middle of the desert. Even if they see the green, there is still no way to make people feel vigorous. The endless desert will only make themselves feel infinitely lonely, and the sparse green It makes people feel thirsty. Four hundred people, there are only four hundred people, not even in the middle. One-third of the scene at the National Theater, such a huge gap slapped Gwyneth severely, causing her cheeks to hurt directly, and her delicate and perfect smile instantly resembled a porcelain doll mask. , Fragmented. The boiling anger in her chest made Gwyneth lose control of her emotions. The scorching flame made her tremble lightly all over her body. She couldn''t help but clenched her fists, but when her nails were in her palms, she quickly Released her fist and started to take a deep breath. She tried to persuade herself to calm down because she knew that she was an elegant and generous woman. She was different from those vulgar women who were grumpy, out of control, and crying. She had Her dignity also has her persistence. So, Gwyneth exhaled slowly, letting her muscles relax... But this thing that couldn''t be simpler in normal times has become extremely difficult today. Gwyneth''s undulating chest shows the intense emotional fluctuations in her heart, which can''t be calmed down at all. Thinking of Hugo''s contemptuous eyes, thinking of Hugo''s attitude of refusal, Gwyneth''s inner anger began to soar, as if a few passes of gasoline were thrown in a bonfire. In her life, no one has ever been able to reject her-let alone a humiliating rejection. Gwyneth even wanted to make her godfather Steven Spielberg pressure Hugo to apologize to herself, but Gwyneth still did not let this impulse lose control. But today... "Miss Paltrow, you should go to accept the cheers of the fans." The driver''s voice came over. In his opinion, nearly four hundred fans are already extremely lively, for the premiere of any movie. It''s all good news. This simple sentence made Gwyneth''s expression almost out of control, but at the last moment, she managed to keep her smile, nodded gracefully to the driver, and then walked down the car door and stepped on the red Above the carpet. Walking along the red carpet, the enthusiastic shouts on both sides were just weak moans in Gwyneth''s eyes, as if waves of ridicule were mocking her failure and embarrassment. With each step, Gwyneth felt that she couldn''t support it anymore, in her mind. The noise of the street near the National Theater was still lingering, like Hugo''s disdainful smile, stimulating her sensitive nerves, and she couldn''t help but want to clenched and clenched fists again. Gwyneth didnt have the heart to contact the fans too much. A red carpet was over in just five minutes. Now she just wants to leave here quickly, leave this occasion where she has endured countless humiliations, and hide in a hidden corner. Li vented his inner anger to his heart''s content. After finally coming to the interview area, Gwyneth couldn''t hold the elegant smile on her face, but she knew that the real critical moment had come and the reporters were the most difficult part. "It''s over, it''s over..." Gwyneth kept repeating to herself deep down, always patiently answering various questions from reporters, her performance has always maintained her own Elegant, although the answers are slightly shorter, but at least there is no error, which is thankful. "Gwyneth, what do you think of Hugo? You collaborated with him on the''Seven Deadly Sins'', and now the works of the two have become direct competitors." Gwyneth almost couldn''t control her emotions, but she still gritted her teeth lightly, and squeezed out the answer between the teeth, "We are all professional actors, I think we are both I hope that her work can be well received. After all, the work is the most important." Although Gwyneths remarks were appropriate, her uncontrollable emotions still revealed countless details: She did not answer the reporters questions directly. It is mentioned in one stroke with "professionalism", and the content that seems to be hidden behind the words is-"I really don''t like Hugo." However, at this time Gwyneth didn''t have time to study her own words carefully. She was able to speak so calmly and politely, and almost all her energy had been spent. "Don''t get out of control! Don''t get out of control!" Gwyneth kept yelling in her heart, but she almost couldn''t help it, so she showed a perfect smile, "Thank you everyone, the interview is here for the time being." She decided Go to the backstage to take a break and buffer, so as to calm down your emotions. But just before she lifted her foot to leave, a reporter shouted, "Gwyneth, may I ask if you broke up with Brad because you have a crush on Hugo?" This was originally a random question. The reporter didn''t get any news at all, just catching the wind. Firstly, because of Hugo and Brad''s competitive relationship, they have repeatedly created explosions; secondly, because Hugo and Gwyneth have worked together, creating a scandal is just a reporter''s job. That''s it. But at this moment, she stepped on Gwyneths mine, causing the tight string in her mind to finally break, thinking that there were rumors in the circle that her initiative was rejected by Hugothen this Who else can a person be? It must be Hugo! That hypocrite! "Who said it!" Gwyneth finally couldn''t bear it anymore, gritted her teeth and said, her eyes burst out with a trace of violence, her emotions were out of control for a momentHugo is not me. I always stay away from the type of gentleman on the surface, but a gentleman who actually doesnt know anyone. We are not friends, we never were. " The words in her mind vented out, finally releasing the suffocation in her chest, which brought Gwyneth''s sanity back to her brain again, and she immediately realized what this sentence meant. She wanted to say two more words to make up for it, but after thinking about it, she turned her head willfully and stubbornly, leaving only one back, and hurriedly left the interview area. Gwyneth, who is extremely controlling, has always known what to say and what not to say in front of the media; when to lose her temper and when to not. But at that moment, Gwyneth didn''t conceal all the emotions in her heart, and almost vented it towards the reporter. But now, regretting is useless. No one knows what kind of consequences this remark will bring, and no one knows what effect it will have on the box office of the movie. Gwyneth left behind the excited reporters, and the premiere ceremony of "Super Perfect Murder" also kicked off amidst low-key and embarrassment. Not far away, "Trumen''s World" "Amidst the vigorous cheers, the first screening tonight kicked off. Hugo officially challenged a comedy film for the first time. What kind of work will he dedicate? Chapter 2002： Truman World After the classic Snow Mountain logo of Paramount appeared, there was no subtitles, no movie titles, no starring list, and a TV screen appeared directly. A face appeared on the screen, filling the entire screen, and the audience passed through the big screen. Watch what is playing on the small screen. "We are tired of watching the hypocritical performances of the actors, tired of the fancy visual effects, but in the Truman World, it can be said to be fictitious, but there is nothing false about Truman himself. Nothing. Nothing. The script, there is no clapperboard, this may not be Shakespeare, but it is just like a fake. This is a life!" The brief and clear thirty-second statement opened the prelude to the story of "Trumen''s World". Before the audience had time to calm their minds, they had been substituted into the story. Then I saw the enlarged version of Hugo''s face appeared on the small screen in the big screen, which calmed the noise of the scene. Truman stared at the camera lens blankly. There was a pile of cosmetics in front of him, but it was not a hindrance. It seemed that there was no space between him and the audience, and they were talking face to face. Truman''s eyes were dull and depressed, and they still revealed faintly. Somewhat dazed, "I can''t hold on anymore." Truman lowered his voice and said softly, "You can only go by yourself, don''t wait for me." The light and fluttering words were full of tiredness and disappointment, and an indescribable gray rushed toward his face. Come. The words "Live Broadcast" appeared in the lower right corner of the TV, and then the screen turned black, and a list of actors appeared, "Trumen Burbank played himself", which caused a small commotion in the movie theater. Many people don''t watch the cast-who doesn''t know Hugo on the scene today? But those who watched the cast found that the font was not "Hugo Lancaster as Truman Burbank", but "Trumen Burbank as himself". What''s the matter? Then Truman''s face appeared on the TV screen again, his eyes slowly releasing a bright light, "Impossible, sir! Even if you limp, you have to climb to the top of the world with me!" The subtitles appear again, "Directed by Christopher". "Trumen''s World" is clearly directed by Hugo''s mentor Peter Will. Why does another Christopher appear? Who is this again? The man who appeared at the beginning of the movie reappeared, "We found that many viewers watched all night and regarded him as a good friend." "You are crazy, do you know?" Truman whispered to the audience in front of the TV. "Hannah Jill plays Meryl", and then a glamorous woman appeared, surprisingly Nicole Kidman, with her long blond hair hanging down slightly, with a faint smile on her face, "Yes. For me, there is no difference between private life and public life. My life... is my life, Trumens world. Trumens world is... a way of life, a model life..." Then she After pondering for a while, thinking about it for a while, he said again, "A truly happy life." Truman reappeared immediately and whispered to the TV screen, "I know, tell me something I don''t know." This sentence seemed to complement Hannah''s words just now, "Very well, promise me one thing. , If I die before reaching the summit, you have to treat me as food." Before he could say anything, Truman frowned, with a disgusting expression on his face, "Oh, so disgusting!" This let in. Fragmentary low laughter rang out at the National Theater, and then the subtitles appeared on the big screen again, "Louis Kertland plays Malone", and then Alexander Lorraine appeared on the screen, wearing the work clothes of a supermarket employee," The content is real and authentic, everything that happens on this show is real, and some are just regulation." Immediately afterwards, the name of the movie appeared on the big screen, "Trumen''s World"! Wait, what''s going on? Is this the name of the movie or the name of the TV show in the movie? The audience was confused for an instant, which caused a small commotion at the scene, but before the commotion, Truman''s face appeared on the big screen again. I saw Truman gritting his teeth and widening his eyes, like a bulldog, "Eat me, **** it, I order you!" Then he slowed down and asked himself, "Maybe it''s just Eat your love handle (the muscles near the mermaid line)." But then he changed his style again, "Do I have a love handle?" Then he blinked and said softly, "Yes, little one." Obviously, this is a person from Truman who entertains himself, playing two roles in a conversation with each other, and one person is also having fun. But at this time, Hannah''s voice just came from behind, "Trumen, you are almost late!" This interrupted Trumen''s entertainment time, and he smiled and shouted pretendingly. ,"understood!" But when he randomly looked at the camera again, Truman let out a long sigh. The confusion and heaviness between his eyebrows poured out in an instant, but he quickly converged again. He turned around and opened the bathroom door. Leaving this space. A set of fonts appeared on the screen, "Broadcast on Day 10909". In an instant, the audience took a deep breath. Tom Cruise could hardly believe his eyes. He heard his wife talk about the creativity and conception of this movie. He already thought it was incredible at the time, but he really watched it. After the film was shot, the powerful shock still rushed to the face. The whole movie is actually a TV show, a reality show that truly records the life of this man named "Trumen Burbank". Except for Trumen, everyone else is just an actor. They play the role. A character truly integrates into Truman''s life, and then records all this through a camera and broadcasts it to the audience. At this time, the audience sitting in the movie theater is the audience watching this reality show, just like the audience of the TV show in the movie-truly making every real audience part of the movie. Such a whimsical idea rushed to everyone''s face in an instant, making everyone amazed. At this moment, no one has noticed the true meaning behind this show, but vaguely feels that this movie is obviously not that simple. Tom Cruise couldn''t help adjusting his sitting posture, fully engaged. Truman changed his clothes and walked out of his house. There was a camera right in front of him. He showed an extremely bright smile, "Good morning!" Then you can see that Truman is greeting his neighbor next door. , The sweet family also waved hello to him, and the corner of Trumans mouth outlined a beautiful arc, "Oh, in case I can''t see you, so good afternoon, good evening, and good night!" Trumans brilliant and cheerful smile infected everyone. Leonardo DiCaprio looked at the big screen and couldnt help but chuckled, especially when he saw Trumans exaggerated movements. , Then turned to look at Hugo who was sitting next to him. He couldn''t help but laughed. Truman was about to drive to work, but when he saw the sky, a light suddenly fell down, and a foreign object fell out of the sky in a clear sky? This is nothing short of a fantasy. Truman was puzzled. He checked the lights carefully, but he still didn''t have any clues and could only drive to work. The radio on the car gave the answer, When a passenger plane flew over the paradise island, it broke down and its parts fell off. Fortunately, no one was injured. How are you doing today? Truman was sitting in the driver''s seat. A camera behind the instrument panel on the car recorded his every move. The radio asked jokingly, "Do you have any plans to take a plane today?" Truman just casually asked. He answered "No", and the radio immediately said, "No? That''s really great. This is a typical problem. Even when sailing and driving, you will encounter accidents, let alone flying..." Truman came to work at the company, but he was a little absent-minded. He quietly avoided his colleagues and called to inquire about the Fiji Islands. He wanted to inquire about something called "Lauren Kalanti" or "Sylvia-" "Karanti" girl, but got nothing. Truman thought that his actions had avoided everyone''s sight, but he did not know that everything was exposed under the camera lens, and his colleagues had been monitoring his actions. A colleague asked Truman to complete an insurance transaction near the port, but Truman wanted to refuse. The colleague emphasized that the company would lay off employees at the end of the month, and Truman''s performance was not enough, so he had to go. In desperation, Truman could only accept the deal But after arriving at the port, Truman couldn''t control his panic. Standing on the beach, he started to feel weak in his feet and walked away. It was extremely difficult to get to the pier. When he saw that a broken ship next to the dock had sunk to the bottom, Truman almost couldn''t stand still. The intense dizziness made him sweat profusely and trembled all over, and finally he could barely support the one next to him. The pillar moved back to the land step by step. Leonardo gradually began to devote himself to the movie. The movie was actually the TV show "Trumen''s World", and this TV show set up countless cameras on a small island, recording from every corner and every aspect. Every detail of Truman Burbank''s life. Leonardo knew that everyone except Truman was an actor, but Truman was kept in the dark. Truman''s sneaky actions were actually exposed to every pair of eyes long ago. Leonardo didnt know what Trumans actions meant, what was the meaning of the two womens names, why did the colleague ask Truman to go to the dock, why did Truman flee...Countless secrets are waiting to be revealed. But Leonardo can clearly feel the fact that the program crew of the TV show is monitoring Trumans life and is trying to control Trumans life... Such a simple fact made Leonardo faintly feel uncomfortable. The inexplicable anxiety made him have to adjust his sitting posture, but his eyes were reluctant to leave the movie screen. Chapter 2003： hand of God As the story unfolds, Truman''s life is revealed to the audience bit by bit. Truman wanted to go out for a walk, he wanted to leave the easy and boring life on the paradise island, he wanted to go out and take a look at the outside world, but he was always held back because of the shadow of his childhood. When he was a child, his father took him out to sea, but was caught in a storm. His father was buried in the waves. Truman was lucky enough to be rescued, but this became a shadow for his life. He didn''t dare to approach the sea-and the paradise island was surrounded by all sides. Hai, he didn''t dare to take a plane-because he was worried about the accident, this made Truman still afraid to launch a challenge. Now, Truman''s dreams are starting to move again, but his good friend Ma Long and his wife Meryl both poured cold water on his dreams, thinking that he was too unrealistic, which made Truman quite frustrated. The next day, Truman went to work as usual and continued his daily routine, but he encountered a homeless man on the road. This made Truman stunned. He looked back and found that he had died for many years. His father, this caused Truman''s brain to crash, and he was completely shocked. But before Trumen could react, someone rushed over and took his father away. When Trumen wanted to catch up, he was constantly blocked by pedestrians. Even though he sprinted forward with all his strength, he still kept his eyes open. Watching his father being taken onto a bus, he frantically slapped the door of the bus, trying to keep up with the pace of the bus, "stop, stop now", his hoarse shouts did not bring anything. As a result, the last taxi rushed out, blocking Truman''s pace, and could only watch the bus ride away. Truman was left in the same place, at a loss, like a lost child, pacing back and forth in place, walking to the left and then to the right, but found that he did not know the destination at all. Where. Tom Cruise became curious about the follow-up development of this movie, because he knew very well how many emergencies a TV program that runs 24 hours a day would encounter, just like a live broadcast. There have been many accidents in Truman''s life, and now Truman''s father has appeared again. Tom knew that the show crew would definitely find a suitable reason to cover up the facts, but he was even more curious about how Truman would respond? How should Truman respond? Because Tom has no way to imagine: If his life is a scam, controlled by an invisible hand behind the scenes, what it would be like. Truman went home and asked his mother, wanting to confirm his guess that his father was not dead at all, but his mother thought that this was only Truman''s fantasy, which made Truman very frustrated. After returning home, Truman didn''t want to talk to Meryl. He just hid in the basement and took a peek at the photo of him and his father when he was a child. He was full of nostalgia. When Meryl came to the basement to search for Truman, Truman hurriedly put everything away, not wanting his wife to know, and Meryl didnt care at all, just asked a question, and then began to discuss irrelevant. The important issue of lawn mowers. Looking at his wife who was always maintaining an elegant and perfect image at that time, it was like a mannequin in a glass cabinet. This time, Truman did not tell his wife what was going on. After Meryl left, Truman sat on the edge of the bed, lost in memory. He met a girl named Lauren in college. At that time Meryl boldly pursued Truman, but Truman still fell in love with Lauren at first sight. He discovered that there was a strong chemical reaction between him and Lauren. But Lauren seemed scrupulous and couldn''t let go of it. But in the end Lauren still agreed to date Truman, but at the end of the date, Lauren told Truman an amazing fact: Lauren is actually called Silvia. She said that Truman''s life is all fictitious. Everything is built around him. Everyone around is acting. All of this is fake. Truman was completely shocked, even a little at a loss, Lauren-or Silvia was taken away by a man who claimed to be Lauren''s father, but Lauren kept denying it. The man said that Lauren actually had schizophrenia. This was not the first time. Truman didn''t want to believe it, but the information that Lauren brought was too big and messy. Truman couldn''t digest it in the first place. In the end, he could only watch the man take Lauren away. That was the last time Truman saw Lauren. He was told that Lauren went to the Fiji Islands to recuperate. "Why don''t you follow her to Fiji?" Leonardo couldn''t help but murmured softly, and the audience who was watching this reality show in the movie also asked the same question. The waiter is obviously a loyal audience. She gave the answer, "His mother has a serious illness and he can''t bear to leave. He is very kind, maybe too kind." "I can''t believe that Lauren was married to Meryl soon after he left." Another new audience member shook his head and exclaimed. The bar owner complained to the waitress and said, "The videotape of the plot. We already have it." It means that they don''t want to watch again and work quickly. Unexpectedly, the new viewer asked in a low voice, "Can you lend it to me?" This caused a chuckle on the scene of the movie theater. Truman sat at the table in the basement and took out a collage. Next to him were various photos of the eyes that he tore from fashion magazines every day. He was trying to piece together Laurens pictures in his memory. Appearance, but it is not an easy task. Silvia, who was sitting in front of the TV, saw the happy smile on the corner of Chumen''s mouth, tears filled her eyes. However, Leonardos inner anger broke out uncontrollably, and he yelled grass ferociously, which caused a commotion in the entire movie theater, which made Leonardo realize his rudeness and said quickly. With a "sorry", I sat down again. Hugo cast a concerned glance, Leonardo shook his head and said he was okay. Leonardo finally understood where his inner discomfort came from, because the reality show crew claimed to be Godthe God in Trumans world. They controlled Trumans life according to their own wishes: They knew that if there were real emotions between the actor who played Trumans wife and Truman, the situation would get out of control, just like Lauren. So they took Lauren away, kicked Lauren out of the crew, and lied to Truman. Lauren went to Fiji on the other side of the earth, and arranged for Truman''s mother to be seriously ill, preventing Truman from leaving, and then arranged for Meryl to marry Truman-she didn''t love Meryl of Truman at all. Thinking back to Meryls indifference to Truman, almost every appearance she appeared was like a model showing an advertisement. That kind of indifference and alienation completely regarded this marriage as a job, and Truman was trapped in this way. On the paradise island. There is no love, no affection, and no freedom. No wonder they secretly inquired about Lauren when they heard that Truman was at work in the company, and immediately resorted to their assassin - once again let Truman face his fear of the sea, just to firmly tie Truman to this small island. superior! This made Leonardo feel anger, an anger that could not be suppressed! Truman continued to go to work the next day, but this time he felt that there were more and more abnormalities in his life, and his every move was still broadcast live on the radio, as if someone was watching him. So Truman began to try to break the rules and see what would happen. Truman''s unusual behavior caused chaos in the entire show crew, and even directly saw the crew office behind the so-called bank building elevator, and the entire crew was exposed in front of Truman. Although Truman was taken away as soon as he left to avoid further exposure of the secret, Truman truly felt the extraordinary. With more and more abnormalities in life, Truman decided to fight back. He followed his own Meryl, trying to figure out whether Meryl was a real nurse-more of trying to figure out what happened in his life. Anomalies were everywhere, but at the last moment, he was stopped by the hospital security staff. Afterwards, Truman finally decided to take a decisive step: he was going to Fiji! He is leaving Paradise Island! But it seems that the whole world is against him, and the fastest ticket is one month away; then he decided to take the bus to Chicago, but the bus broke down and today''s service was stopped. Seeing Truman sitting in a dazed position and stubbornly reluctant to leave, Leonardo felt sad for some reason. Afterwards, Truman returned home and sat in his car, quietly looking at the ordinary street in front of him. He noticed that a group of people had been circling in front of his house, and they would reappear at him every once in a while. In front of his eyes, it seemed to have been deliberately arranged, and it was more like his boring life day after day. Meryl got into the car to dissuade Truman, but Meryl didn''t care about Truman''s true thoughts. She was just whitewashing the peace and dealing with Truman with hypocritical politeness, which made Truman no longer able to bear it~ www.novelhall.com~ He directly locked the door and said, "Lets leave today", and then Chu Men directly stepped on the accelerator! Truman drove the car to leave the Paradise Island, but found that it seemed that some of them were arranged, and the streets of Dejima were completely congested with traffic, and they couldn''t move even a tiny bit. Leonardo became nervous involuntarily. The adrenaline made his mouth dry, as if he was sitting in Truman''s car at this time. He never hoped that Truman could really drive away from this cage-like small. island. Suddenly, Truman decided to give up. It seemed that he was persuaded by Meryl and wasted his patience by the traffic jam in front of him. He decided to go home, which made Meryl breathe a sigh of relief, but the audience in the cinema was disappointed. Sigh softly. Truman drove the car back to the roundabout, and then began to circle around the roundabout, which frightened Meryl, "Why don''t you turn?" Truman''s eyes widened, and he said feverishly, "I changed my mind again! Now New Orleans is Carnival, wow!" Truman seemed to be in a frenzy, laughed, and drove. The car quickly circled around the island. Seeing Meryl''s stunned expression, Truman was like a clown who succeeded. He directly stepped on the accelerator and walked towards the island again. "Look! Meryl, the same road, but no cars! It''s like magic!" Chapter 2004： Angry A few minutes ago, the road, which was full of vehicles, suddenly became extremely empty, as if there was really a hand of God manipulating behind it. This made Tom Cruise feel a chill in his spine, shuddering beyond words, he couldn''t help but looked up at the top of his head, as if he was worried that someone was monitoring him from above. Soon, after Toms gaze, he realized that there was a companion beside him. Leonardo was also looking up and looking around. The two peoples eyes crossed, and then he quickly retracted his gaze and looked at him again. Screen. "Your mind is not normal now, you want to self-destruct, please self-destruct to the end!" Meryl angrily vented her emotions towards Truman, but made Leonardo tremble all overthis is the show crews hope The effect of manufacturing? When Truman encountered a real crisis, did his wife just abandon him like this? Fleeing? Is this the so-called perfect life? "I think I need a companion!" Truman smiled brazenly, as if he was crazy. But in a blink of an eye, the car stopped - it stopped before the bridge across the river, and Chumen''s fear swept through it again. This made Meryl breathed a sigh of relief, "Oh, Truman...you know this will happen sooner or later," Meryl''s increasingly gentle and considerate voice smelled of hypocritical dust, like The actor, "You know you dare not drive across the sea. Go home, you will feel safe." Leonardo only felt that his heart had risen to his throat suddenly, but before he could react further, he saw Truman grabbing Meryl''s right hand, "You come to drive," before Meryl reacted. Truman directly stepped on the brakes, which made everyone in the cinema exclaimed, but after exclaiming, Leonardo couldn''t help clenching his fists, as if breathing would stop at this moment. Up. All the audience in the entire movie theater twisted into a rope, and they had never hoped that Truman would break the shackles and rush out of Paradise Island. Before they knew it, they gradually turned from the perspective of the audience of the TV show to the perspective of Truman, as if they had become a friend of Truman. The subtle psychological change made the audience hold back. breathe. Truman closed her eyes tightly, but slammed on the brakes severely. Meryl was shocked. She screamed in fright, but at the same time she didn''t dare to let it go easily-because of her life. Keep it in your own hands now. The car was in a serpentine shape on the bridge, Truman was stretched to the extreme, Meryl was also stretched to the extreme, and the audience was also stretched to the extreme. When the car finally crossed the bridge, everyone inside and outside the screen was unanimously loosened. Take a breath, but the same emotion has completely different connotations. Truman is like the protagonist in a video game. After rushing through the fear of the sea, he directly crossed the paved road that caught fire, and then got rid of Meryls affectionate offensive, but finally encountered the radiation of the nuclear power plant. Leaked, this caused Truman''s car to be stopped directly. Seeing the chaos at the scene, Truman looked around in confusion and blankly, Leonardo couldn''t help but let out a low voice of disappointment. The staff came up to explain the unexpected situation. The guards kept intertwining in front of their eyes. Meryl found a sense of security and took the initiative to take over the situation. Truman was like a trapped beast, dropping his shoulders in disappointment. Thank you for your help." Truman twitched his mouth mockingly. The staff member also showed a smile, "No thanks, Truman." This simple sentence was like a beacon, instantly invigorating Chumen, and he whispered, "Trumen?" Why would a stranger know his name? They should not know each other at all! Trumans amber pupils suddenly burst into infinite light. He gritted his gums tightly, then suddenly opened the door of the car, rushed out, and then bypassed the dense array of cars, like a football running back. , Rushed forward fiercely, and bumped into the staff wearing protective clothing one by one-the funny and amateurish action was full of absurd joy, but at this time no one in the cinema could do it. When I laughed, the ridicule formed by the strong contrast made my mood extremely heavy. However, Trumen''s running guards were quickly stopped, and everyone in the vicinity rounded up, as if they were a cage, they surrounded Chumen tightly. In a hurry, Truman began to flee directly into the woods. Everyone chased him. He was like a little white rabbit being hunted by hunters. He was in the dense woods hurriedly, but the hunters encirclement was slowly. The ground shrank, and he stumbled and resisted in an embarrassed manner, but all this was just a trapped beast, and it was quickly caught by the hunters with a net. Truman was firmly pressed to the ground, but he kept struggling hard, shouting desperately, "No, no..." That hoarse shout made Leonardo''s eyes flushed, and he could hardly bear it anymore. Continue to look, only to turn his head in embarrassment, rubbing his eyes with both hands vigorously. The film used a condescending lens to show this scene. That kind of God''s perspective makes the chaotic scene look like the Colosseum, with invisible blood permeating the air. Truman was forcibly sent home. He felt as if his soul had been taken away. He sat in the dining room blankly and numbly, motionless, but his wife Meryl had never thought of comforting him. Just standing away and coldly in the distance, like an outsider. "Why do you want to give birth to me? You can''t stand me at all." Truman''s desperate question made Meryl messed up, but at this juncture, Meryl chose to escape, she took her hand. Coffee cans-started an advertisement! Leonardo was so angry that he burst into laughter. That unspeakable sense of absurdity made everyone lose the ability to react, and the whole movie theater also had ups and downs of trivial laughter. The same is true for Truman. He looked at Meryl incredulously and pressed on every step of the way. He desperately walked towards his wife, eager for his wife''s response and wife''s warmth, but facing him was a perfect Barbie doll. Meryl seemed to be facing a murderer, constantly backing up, and even picked up a knife to prevent Truman from continuing to approach. This completely plunged Truman into madness, and the two couples began to deal with each other as if they were enemies. The sense of absurdity rose little by little in the tight air, and it was breathless. Truman suddenly exerted his force and snatched the knife from his wife, which caused Meryl to completely lose control and called for help from the program group in fear, "Think of a way!" Truman, who had planned to let go, had all his hairs erected, "What? What are you talking about? Who are you talking to?" Truman kept looking around, trying to find the mysterious person hiding in his home. , The confusion and fear on the face were captured by the camera lens from all directions, which is chilling. Truman''s emotions were completely out of control under the huge panic and pressure. He pressed Meryl to the corner tightly, like a frustrated bull, yelling at Meryl angrily, " Tell me!" This completely broke Meryl, crying in pain. At a critical juncture, Ma Long appeared to rescue Meryl, and Truman was completely awake, completely frightened by his loss of control just now. In this way, the dazed Truman followed Ma Long to the old place where they met every day. Truman confided all the doubts and fears in his heart, and even worried that the whole world was deceiving him. Facing the fragility of Truman''s heart, Ma Long couldn''t help but feel moved. The truth had already flooded his lips, but the voice of the show producer Christopher came in his ears. This immediately made Leonardo struck by lightning, and the whole person was stunned. In the same place-at this moment, he felt that the program production team was controlling Truman''s destiny in a god-like way like never before! The intricacies in Marlons eyes made all the audience in the movie theater feel stunned, I know that you and my life are not going well. There is a distance from your dreams. You feel that the world is against yourself and you cant face the facts, so you try to Finding answers in life..." Ma Long''s words brought tears to Trumen''s eyes, and all his emotions were torn apart in Ma Long''s touching words. But seeing Trumans tears, Tom Cruise felt uncontrollable anger, because Christopher controlled every word of Malone, and Malone was just a microphone, but Christopher was using Truman and Malone. Friendship of more than ten years, this is simply a heinous act! "As a friend, I am willing to pierce your ribs." Ma Long heard the voice from Christopher in the microphone, and was stunned. A thin layer of mist appeared in his eyes~www.novelhall .com~ But he finally said with difficulty, "I will not deceive you... if everyone is deceiving you, it means that I am also deceiving you... I did not deceive you, because there is no such thing. What''s going on." Ma Long''s words also affected all the audience in front of the TV. Everyone grabbed their hearts and looked at Trumen who was disintegrating little by little in Ma Long''s words, and warm tears could not help appearing in their eyes. Then, Ma Long announced the real purpose of tonight. When Chu Men looked back, he saw his father walking slowly through the thick fog. Christopher controlled the smoke, music, and camera behind the scenes, and tried his best to make this reunion after many years more moving and sentimental. Seeing the Truman father and son embracing each other enthusiastically, every audience in front of the TV was moved by this pure and sincere emotion, and tears overflowed in their eyes. The staff behind the scenes all gave high-fives and embraced enthusiastically, with a satisfied and happy look on their faces. However, Tom, who was sitting in the cinema, couldn''t bear it anymore, clenched his fists, cursed lowly, "Grass!" There was endless anger in his chest, watching the show crew play with Truman''s true emotions. , Watching them use Truman''s trust in Malone to pull Truman back into the cage again, the disgust and hatred deep in his bones made Tom''s muscles begin to tremble slightly. Chapter 2005： Break free Until this moment, the film truly showed the behind-the-scenes production team of the reality show "Trumen''s World". Thirty years ago, Omnicom Television Production Company adopted a baby. They built a studio and created a perfect paradise like Paradise Island. "From outer space, you can see the buildings from the earth, only Paradise Island. The photo studio and the Great Wall", then used more than 5,000 cameras to record all aspects of the baby in all directions. More than two hundred countries and regions watched him learn to walk, and everyone witnessed his first kiss... Shooting 24 hours a week, 7 days a week without interruption, live broadcast without any omissions worldwide. This created a new history of reality shows, and made this reality show a part of everyone''s life. Christopher, the producer of "Trumen''s World", was interviewed by the live broadcast. They believed that all the recent chaos originated from the fact that Trumen''s father broke into the studio again. And they believe that Christopher''s handling of his father is superb, turning this possible disaster into the most successful emotional explosion in the history of the show. After the show opened the audience telephone hotline, Silviathat is, Laurensuccessfully entered the show crew. Christopher recognized the voice immediately. He thought Silvia was just a speculator who wanted to become famous. "What qualifications do you have to evaluate him? How do you know what is right for him?" Silvia vented her anger heartily on the phone, "Then who gave you the right to make a baby''s life a farce! Don''t you feel guilty at all?" "I have provided Truman with a perfect life!" Christopher had no regrets at all. "The world you live in is morbid, and Paradise Island is the ideal model world." "He is not an actor, he is a prisoner!" Silvia resolutely expressed her opinion, "Look at him and see what you did to him!" "He can leave at any time," Christopher looked calm and didn''t care at all. "If he is a little bit ambitious, if he is determined to find out the truth, we can''t stop him. Your anxiety is actually due to another reason. Because Truman willingly stayed in what you call a prison." Silvia bit her teeth tightly, "You are wrong, you are absolutely wrong! Truman will prove you wrong!" But Christopher was unmoved and ended the interview. The TV show began the next episode preview. In the next episode, "Meryl will leave Truman, and Truman will usher in his second spring." The program team actually arranged Truman''s emotional life once again! The understatement actually determines a person''s emotional direction, which is simply...unreasonable! The anger in Leonardo''s chest finally couldn''t help it anymore, and he shouted, "Mouth of dog. Shit!" But this time Leonardo did not apologize, and other audiences in the cinema did not complain, or even did not. People pay attention to Leonardo''s impolite voice. Because at this moment, no one in the movie theater can be an exception. Christopher''s pride and self-confidence that he claims to be God makes everyone shudder. There is no way to stop the chill after another, and his chest is like a ball of cotton. , Couldn''t breathe at all, and couldn''t speak at the same time, the sad and ridiculous sense of absurdity slowly settled all the emotions. In the next few days, Trumans life seemed to have returned to normal. Meryl left his life, and a young girl with a blonde shawl appeared in his company. Obviously this was Trumans "second spring." , As if all together returned to normal, back to the days before all the chaos began. Truman once again said to himself in the bathroom mirror, playing multiple roles alone to entertain himself. It was full of children''s innocence and joy, and made people want to draw the corners of their mouths. However, at this moment, every audience in the movie theater could not laugh, but looked sadly at Truman who was imprisoned in a transparent fish tank. The day-to-day normalcy made the show team relax their vigilance. One day Truman hid in the basement and was busy again. The show team didnt think much about it. It took a long time for them to realize that for a long time, Truman had been busy. There was no response, and there was no movement in the basement. They sent Ma Long to the scene personally to investigate, and only then discovered that all of them had been deceived by Truman, who had long since disappeared! In panic, Christopher cut off the live broadcast directly, which caused all the audience in front of the TV to take a breath, and every audience fell into a shocked panic. The program group was even more chaotic. It was already late at night, but the residents of the entire Paradise Island were still dispatched collectively, all holding hands, carrying out a carpet search of the studio. Everyone is searching for the same person, but no one is sincere. The neighbors released the puppy as if they were looking for trophies; Trumens mother complained with dissatisfaction, believing that Trumens willful behavior had brought about the riot; Trumens father was confident and believed that Trumen I definitely don''t want to leave myself... After the continuous search, there was still no sign. All the related interests of the show became anxious. Christopher was under tremendous pressure. In an emergency, he suddenly realized something, so he ordered the long lens of the camera to search the sea. Sure enough, They successfully found the Truman who set sail! Truman actually defeated the inner demon, returned to the ocean, and chose a sailing boat to leave this small island that bound his life, and there was so much fun around the main palace! Christopher immediately announced the resumption of live TV broadcasting. The whole world received the signal of "Trumen''s World" again. The audience even began to bet, "The odds are two to one. I don''t think he can escape!" That kind of entertainment to death. Indifference and cruelty came to your face. All the audience in the cinema also sat up straight, staring at the big screen of the movie intently. Truman sat on the sailing boat with a bright smile, but he no longer had the deep-seated fear. Truman, who put on the captains sailing hat again, looked like Magellan who was embarking on an expedition to the sea. The smile on his face was moving, and his heart was surging without knowing it. Truman took out the collaged picture from his pocket, and it was Silvia! This made Silvia in front of the TV weep with joy. The most ironic thing is that the program crew wanted to send a ferry to chase Truman, only to find that the driver of the ferry didnt know how to sail"I''m just a driver and an actor." In desperation, Christopher decided to start the ultimate plan: Tsunami! Since the entire island is a studio, the sea is a huge pool, and the waves inside can be controlled by machinery. At Christopher''s insistence, the program team started a storm, which made Truman''s boat toss and roll on the sea. But Truman never gave up. He persistently pulled the rope, even tied himself to the boat with the rope, and he was always reluctant to give up. Christopher made the entire sea flash and thunder, and the storm became stronger and stronger, and even the others couldn''t pass it. "Stop! For the sake of God, the whole world is watching! Don''t let it go! He died in public!" But Christopher remained unmoved, but said calmly, "He was born in public!" The ruthless sea swallowed Trumans life bit by bit, causing all the audience in front of the TV-and in front of the movie screen to squeeze a sweat, their hearts tangled together fiercely, even breathing I forgot. At this moment, Truman struggled to grab the edge of the boat and firmly grasped his lifeline. In an instant, all the cheers rang from all directions, making it unclear whether it was in the big screen or the big screen. Off-screen. In the midst of the storm, Truman was still unwilling to give up. Not only the audience, but even the members of the program production team began to cheer for Truman. Truman was almost completely submerged in the waves, but he unrelentingly shouted to the storm, "Is this your limit? If you want to stop me, you must kill me!" Truman''s roar brought Christopher back to the director''s station. He seemed to be completely mad, crying and singing the sailor''s song loudly. Even if the waves were higher than the waves, he still had no hesitation or fear. That stubborn attitude made the top of the show unbearable, and sternly ordered Christopher to stop broadcasting immediately, but Christopher did not compromise. Seeing Truman''s provocation, he clenched his teeth and said, "Strengthen the wind!" But the staff refused to execute the order, "Blow him into the sea! Blow him over!" Even though everyone around was opposed and protesting, Christopher remained unmoved and roared at the staff fiercely. "Shut up! Blow him up!" But the staff shook his head with tears in tears Christopher rushed directly to the console and directly increased the wind to the maximum. The tsunami came violently, one after another, and the wave relentlessly overturned the sailboat, and Truman hung on the bow like a lifeless waterweed. With tears in his eyes, Leonardo looked at the big screen motionlessly, only to feel that his heart was squeezed severely. The cruel and suffocating reality made his brain completely blank. It wasn''t until Truman was overturned to the bottom of the sea and completely fainted, Christopher''s blue eyes were slightly agitated, and then he gave the order to stop the staff. The tsunami dissipated, the sun revealed its original appearance, and the entire sea was calm and calm, as if nothing had happened just now. Truman, who was completely unconscious, lay quietly on the bow of the boat, motionless, as if he had lost his vitality. This made everyone hold their breath. Everyone stopped their movements and watched quietly. With the body that didn''t seem to have any vitality, lest the man named Truman would never wake up again. At this moment, Truman lying on the bow moved slightly, and then groaned in pain. Suddenly, the smile on Leonardo''s mouth was involuntarily outlined. Not only him, but almost everyone''s face was so similar, with a faint smile, happy and content. Chapter 2006： Fragmented Life should be born to embrace freedom. No one can restrain the broad wings and imprison life in a cage. nobody. Watching the show crew manipulate and Meryl replace Lauren to become Trumans partner, and even use Trumans filial piety to his mother to prevent him from pursuing his true happiness; watching the show crew play with Trumans miss and admiration for his father , Let "father" repeatedly become the demon and fetters that prevented Trumen from leaving the Paradise Island; watching the show crew use Trumen''s trust in Ma Long, so that the so-called friendship became a harm to Trumen and deceive Trumen. Tools; watching the show crew manipulating a false tsunami, pretending to be God, and devouring Trumans life one wave after another... That unspeakable anger surged, causing Leonardos muscles to tighten, watching Christopher, who pretends to be God, frantically trying to kill a living life, just to complete it. A variety show, that kind of entertainment to death fear and coldness swept through one after another chills, so Leonardo could not breathe. Truman, lying motionless on the bow of the ship, seemed to be freed from his vitality bit by bit. There was a shock that was difficult to express, and a stormy sea was thrown in his heart. Therefore, when Truman moved lightly and began to suffer in pain, Leonardo could no longer hold back the vitality that represented freedom to survive, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was lightly outlined in this way. Truman did it, and he survived Christopher''s self-proclaimed God''s stormy sea! Truman prostrated on the bow of the boat, vomiting constantly, as if he was about to vomit out all his internal organs, his amber eyes became blurred, and in a daze, Chu Men untied the cable that was tied to him. , And then stumbled and fumbled around. He couldn''t even stand up anymore. Just when he stood up, his legs were soft and he fell into the cabin, his forehead slammed into the deck, and the focus of his eyes that had just gathered began to loosen again. Open. But even so, Truman still didn''t give up. He fumbled again and tried to stand up, then he found the mast cable and pulled the sail again little by little. That pale face without any **** color seemed to dissipate in the sea breeze at any time, but Truman clenched his teeth tightly, one after another, even though his hands were trembling slightly, as if a little more power would let you His whole body collapsed, but he managed to pull the sail again with all his strength. The persistent stubbornness gleamed in the fragile pupils. Leonardo didnt realize it himself, but his cheeks were already wet with tears, but he couldnt wipe the tears. He couldnt even move a finger. He could only open his mouth slightly and watch the last bit of exhaustion. Truman, whose strength was struggling, let his emotions slowly penetrate. The sail was finally pulled up, and the boat set sail again. Truman sat on the bow of the boat, raised his head slightly, letting the sea breeze blow on his face. The scars and bruises on his face did not stop the slightly raised smile at the corner of his mouth, and the shining eyes flashed like never before. His happiness and joy, as if spreading out his arms, would be able to embrace freedom. Even if you don''t need any language, you can easily touch every soul who desires freedom. The boat was heading towards the endless horizon, and the blue sky and white clouds at the far end seemed endless, but at this moment, the sailboat seemed to hit something, and there was a loud noise. The strong resistance made the unprepared Truman go straight towards it. Before he fell down, the boat stopped unexpectedly. Truman looked around blankly, the blue sky and white clouds in front of him seemed a little strange. He climbed to the stern of the boat with hands and feet, and then saw the strange scene. The mast in front of the sailing boat actually penetrated a big hole directly in the middle of the blue sky and white clouds in front of him. The **** hole didn''t seem to match the surrounding blue sky and white clouds. Truman stood on the mast, looking at the blue patch close at hand, his face full of confusion, his breathing couldn''t help slowing down, and he looked around blankly, as if he didn''t know what he should do. Finally, Truman hesitated to stretch out his right hand and stretched out his hand towards the blue patch, but the closer he got, the slower his speed, and his fingertips began to tremble violently. There was almost no way to control it, and his palm was just blue. It stopped right in front. Truman carefully looked at the shadow cast by his palm on the blue patch, his eyes began to tremble slightly, and then his right hand slowly, slowly and lightly touched the blue patch. This is not a fantasy. The rough touch was so real, so hard, and so steadfast that Truman felt an unprecedented reality. He couldn''t help but closed his eyes, made a soft ***, and then his right hand moved slowly. Rubbing the "blue sky" in front of him, he realized that it was not a blue sky at all, but...but... Truman opened his eyes again, raised his head and looked at this perfect blue sky and white clouds, but this is fundamental It''s not the real sky, it''s just a wooden wall. It''s just a wooden wall? There was an incredible expression in Trumans amber pupils, as if the whole world was beginning to fall apart. He shook his head gently, unable to believe his own judgment, then his right hand tightened, clenched into a fist, and knocked lightly. Two blows, so hard and so solidthe complete wooden wall, the dull sound almost banged on Truman''s heart like a hammer. The fist punched harder and harder, and even Chumen rushed forward and hit the wooden wall with his right shoulder, once, again, and again... I just hoped to break the bondage, punch To the outside world. But all the efforts were in vain. Truman''s impact became weaker and weaker, and his whole body slowly knelt down on the stern deck, his face full of despair, as if all the light in the world had dimmed. But Truman still stubbornly kept hitting the wooden wall in front of him with his right hand, his strength was getting weaker, but he was always reluctant to give up. The walls, those helpless and blank eyes were filled with tears, the surging despair almost squeezed the last trace of strength in his body. He didn''t even have the strength to shout, even the strength to cry, but even In this way, the palm of his right hand was still tapping the wall gently and slowly, as if waiting for someone to hear his call for help, and someone to take him out of the shackles. Leonardo gritted his teeth in embarrassment, all his muscles were curled up, and torrential tears were constantly venting, almost making him unable to breathe, even if he breathed with his mouth wide open, the air in his lungs is still getting more and more. few. All emotions burst out at this moment. Seeing the despair on Trumans face, Leonardo wanted to open his mouth and yell. He wanted to step forward to help Truman. He wanted to get rid of the chains on his body, but he couldnt move, that kind of fear, that kind of sadness. , That kind of despair made Leonardo sit stiffly on the spot like a mummy, letting his tears burst. Tom Cruise has also completely collapsed. The hot tears caught him off guard. He was embarrassed to look down for a tissue, but he was unwilling to let his eyes leave the big screen. He longed for Truman to go out. Desire more than anyone. Between the conflicts and entanglements, he could only stare at the big screen stupidly, letting his tears destroy all the lines of defense in his heart. Trumen seemed to be exhausted, and slowly slipped down from the mast at the stern, and then he found a narrow path along the edge of the wooden wall. His feet quickly stepped on the ground, looking at the endless trail in front of him, he didn''t know where the end here would point, but his desperate eyes were once again filled with hope and the light released from his pupils. Light up the whole face. Truman took a step forward, one step after another. Truman looked at the blue sky above his head in amazement, the world he had lived in for thirty years, and all the familiar blue sky, white clouds and the sea were so unfamiliar at this time. His steps were getting faster and faster, and he was timid. There were hesitant steps in it, but with each landing, it gradually became firmer. Then Truman saw a staircase in front of him, but a dozen steps, like a staircase leading to heaven. Truman stepped on the steps cautiously, and every step was so heavy and full of countless fears. He didn''t know what he was going to face, he didn''t know whether he could go to the outside world, if he really succeeded, what would the outside world look like? That kind of unknown fear made Truman''s steps heavier than ever, but he still walked step by step, firmly walking to the platform on the stairs, and then he found a door hidden on the wooden wall with blue sky and white clouds. Without waiting for Trumans reaction, the door opened directly, causing Truman to step back in shock. Then the white clouds above his head disappeared, revealing the appearance of the sun, and a voice sounded in the sky like a god, "Trumen .You can talk, I can hear you. "It''s Christopher! Truman looked at the sky above his head with a mixed expression, but his eyes flashed with determination, "Who are you?" Christopher opened his mouth to Truman I am a creator and created a highly anticipated TV show. " There was a daze in Truman''s vision, "Then who am I?" "You are the star of this show!" Christopher said excitedly. Truman nodded his chin slightly, but a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Everything is fake?" The light in those amber eyes was so real and fragile. "You, it''s true! That''s why so many people look at you." Christopher said emotionally, but Truman shook his chin slightly, pressed his lips hard, and turned around without any hesitation. Christopher said hurriedly. Then, "Listen to me, Truman, the outside world is as false as the world I gave you. The same lies, the same fraud, but in my world, you dont have to be afraid of anything. I know you better than you Own." Truman was unwilling to turn around, and shook his head irritably, "But you can''t install a camera in my brain." "You are very scared, so you can''t go." Christopher said softly. Truman''s back was so stiff at the door, motionless, as if he couldn''t even move a finger. Chapter 2007： Embrace freedom Looking at Truman''s stiff back, and at Truman''s steps that he dared not take because he was too scared, Christopher chuckled lightly, "It doesn''t matter, I understand, Truman. I have witnessed your life. ! When you were born, I was watching you; when you were learning to walk, I was watching you..." Christophers sentimental voice made Truman slowly lower his head, but his feet didnt move and he couldnt move forward, I was watching you when you were in school, hehe... and the episode where you lost your first tooth... " Seemingly awakening his own memories, Christopher chuckled happily, "You can''t leave, Truman." Silvia sitting in front of the TV was praying to God, "Trumen, you can do it!" At this time, Leonardo in the cinema could not help clenching his fists, his upper body leaned forward slightly, his mouth constantly He mumbled carefully, "Please, Truman, come on! Come on!" Not only Leonardo, the whole movie theater was silent, everyone clenched their fists, paying attention to the stiff and motionless back. Gaze with breathlessly. "You belong here and stay with me." Christopher said emotionally, "Talk to me and say something." But Truman just lowered his head and gently wiped his eyes, never willing to turn around. He didn''t say a word even more, which made Christopher chuckle slightly, "Say something! Damn it, you''re on TV! It''s broadcasting to the world!" In front of the TV and the big screen, all the audience watched Truman''s movements motionlessly, but that short second seemed to be a century. No one speaks, no one moves, no one even breathes, everyone is silently watching Truman. At this moment, Truman moved. Truman turned around, with a shallow smile on his mouth, and tears left on his face. He lifted his chin slightly and looked at the "God" above the sky, calmly and calmly. Truman just stared at the sky quietly, and all the noise in the whole world settled down, so quietly that he couldn''t even hear the breathing. Then Truman raised his eyebrows slightly and showed a big smile, "In case I can''t see you, so...good afternoon, good evening, and good night!" After speaking, Truman chuckled lightly. , And then made a chivalry ceremony towards the sky, that calm and firm posture outlined a golden outline in the sunlight. "Yeah!" Leonardo didn''t hold back anymore, clenched his right fist, and immediately raised his arms and cheered. Like a child, he jumped directly from the seat and headed towards the big screen of the movie. Screamed frantically. But not just him, more than one-third of the cinema audience stood up collectively, waving their fists vigorously, shouting to their heart''s content, venting their inner excitement and enthusiasm. Many viewers frowned and expressed strong dissatisfaction, because the movie was not over yet. But looking back, it became the middle of the ocean of joy. In the National Theater, the emotions on every face in the dimness are similar, infecting everyone. In the end, even if there was a complaint, it just turned into a smile at the corner of his mouth, shook his head slightly, and then looked at the big screen again, and applauded together. Not only the big screen, but the TV viewers on the big screen are all high-fiving, and everyone is venting their inner emotions to their heart''s content. Chu Men turned to face the door again, and took a deep breath. This time without any hesitation, he walked straight away and disappeared into the darkness. This step, which seems to be a simple step, carries the life and world of Truman in the past thirty years, and at the same time it pushes Truman into a society that knows nothing about it. Fear is more than a thousand catties, and it can even be said to bear the weight of a living life. However, Truman finally took this step, a difficult and painful step, but it ushered in a relief that truly belonged to him. Truman succeeded. He successfully broke free from the chains and embraced freedom. Maybe, what he is about to face is countless unknowns and countless challenges; maybe, his life may become better, it may become worse, and it may even be completely messed up; maybe, after leaving the studio The real society will devour him alive... But at least, his life is in his own hands again! He has freedom again! This time, freedom is in his own palm. middle. Almost half of the audience in the National Theater has stood up, and the movie is not over yet. At the end of the movie, the audience cheered, Silvia rushed out with joy, the show crew was silent, Christopher was at a loss after suffering a huge blow, and the show crew had to announce the interruption of the broadcast of this reality show. Seeing a snowflake pattern on the TV, the audience didn''t react too much. They were just a little lost, and then they asked, "What else is there? Let''s see what other programs are there?" A program is always just a program. Even if it is a program that has accompanied the audience for 30 years, it still cannot escape the scope of the program. This is a part of the audience''s life, but it is only a small part of their lives. Make any changes. This is entertainment; this is the essence of entertainment to death-all entertainment is just a commodity, everything can be valued, but the real practical meaning is very small. Movies stop abruptly in the ordinary daily conversations of the audience, just like the real life of every ordinary person. The entire "Trumen''s World" movie is a real reality show, and the rhythm of the dull cut-in and dull end makes it impossible to detect whether this is true or false. After experiencing the emotional release just now, the audience was stunned. At this time, the subtitles appearing on the big screen of the movie are correct. Director Peter Will, Hugo Lancaster as Truman Burbank... middle. The lights of the National Theater slowly turned on, and all the audience in the audience raised their heads unanimously, and began to look around, as if worried that they had become a member of the TV program, and wanted to confirm whether there were cameras around them. . The figures that looked up and looked up made people really can''t help but laugh, and after everyone realized their actions, everyone chuckled. At this time, the audience noticed the confusion on the faces of others around them. The expressions mixed with emotions such as excitement, tears, fear, and joy clearly showed the impact and touch of the movie just now on them. Leonardo lowered his head and saw Hugo standing in front of the seat. His emotions surged again, so he was the first to applaud. The movie "Trumen''s World" gave Leonardo an unprecedented shock, as if it was a true display of his life in the past few months. The turbulent emotion of empathy made him unable to resist, completely Get involved in the story and become a member of it. In the movie, Truman walked out of the Paradise Island, while in reality Leonardo also hoped that he could walk out of that lost city and rediscover his true self. Therefore, Leonardo has no way to control his emotions at all, and he does not want to control it. He just allows himself to show a bright smile, but the tears burst again, and he stands in embarrassment, crying and laughing. He vigorously agitated his hands and gave Hugo the highest praise! middle. The audience in the National Theater reacted at this time, and the applause gradually gathered. The applause swept through the mountains and tsunami, and it continued to rise in an unlimited way. Nearly a thousand audience members stood up. , Exhausted his whole body strength to agitate his hands, vented the emotions boiling in his chest in the simplest and most direct way, and expressed his love for the movie in the simplest and most beautiful way. The applause shook the whole place like a stormy sea. At the National Theater, the reporters who were standing outside the theater who had not been able to enter the venue at this time could not help but gritted their teeth, with an expression of astonishment but helplessness, "Hugo did it again!" Even if you haven''t seen the film finished yet, everyone can clearly feel the true emotions of the audience from the earth-shattering applause. All this shows that Hugo challenged a comedy movie for the first time and achieved great success once again! Facts have also proved this. The applause lasted for five minutes without any weakening trend, let alone a break. On the contrary, the applause at the scene continued to rise With whistles and screams shouting like a tsunami, everyone can only watch the waves get higher and higher and higher, but they are helpless. Leonardo rushed forward and gave Hugo a big hug, "Thank you!" There was only such a simple sentence, but it condensed all Leonardo''s emotions together, accurately Show his most true emotions at this moment. Although the applause at the scene was too exaggerated, Leonardo''s voice was directly overwhelmed and Hugo could not hear it at all, but this simple hug was enough to make Hugo understand. Not only Leonardo, but Tom Cruise not far away was also looking at Hugo with a big smile. When he met Hugos sight, Tom gave Hugo a thumbs up, in this way Expressed his inner emotions. Under the bright light, Tom''s face was still not completely wiped clean with tears, he looked very embarrassed, but it was extremely precious. At this moment, they are all standing on the same front, regardless of each other. When the crew members of "Trumen''s World" collectively walked to the front of the audience seats, the endless applause rose again, and every audience vented their endless enthusiasm in this way. The members of the crew give the highest tribute. "Trumen''s World", this is a movie-watching journey that really touches people''s hearts, no one can be an exception! Chapter 2008： Enduring Almond Camby, a professional film critic from The New York Times, also sat in today. Before the release of "Schindler''s List" at the National Theater, Almond had always been a representative of stubborn conservative film critics. He also had a lot of dissatisfaction with Hugo''s works. For a long time, Can be regarded as a representative of the Hugo opposition; but after "Schindler''s list", Almond''s views have changed-more from the pressure of the entire Jewish social system, not Almond Real feelings inside. For Hugo, Almond can''t be said to be hateful, but he can''t be said to be like. Over the years, Hugo has written countless miracles in Hollywood, and his momentum has reached unprecedented heights, but it is only the "L.A. Confidential" that really impresses Almond, because the retro style of this work fits perfectly. For Almond''s taste, he walked into the cinema three times to watch this work. In addition, "perfect perfection" can barely count as half. In addition, Almond has always lacked a little passion for Hugo''s works. It''s not that those works are not good, he also knows that those works are changing the direction of the film industry in all aspects, but Almond has never found the kind of chemical reaction that makes him too excited. When attending the premiere of "Trumen''s World" today, to be honest, Almond didn''t hold much hope. He was only attending as a bystander, but he didn''t expect that after the movie was over, Almond was stunned. Sitting on the seat, even though everyone stood up and applauded, he still sat in the corner alone, motionless. It''s not because he doesn''t like it, on the contrary, Almond really likes it so much. This work reawakened the passionate enthusiasm in his heart and reminded him of the classic "Death of a Salesman"-but it was different way. Almond was sitting in tears, his brain was completely crashed, and he could only let the raging emotions rush all over his body. This long-lost emotional fluctuation reawakened Almond''s memoriesremembering him. Why did you like movies in the first place: Because movies can contain too many emotions, making life difficult and making life simple. "In the classic "Paradise Cinema", there is a line: Movies are much simpler than life. This seems to be the case, because the fate of the film lies in the hands of the director and screenwriter. Even if the world of the film is dark and painful, the director and screenwriter, as the gods who make up the world, can still change everything according to their own ideas. . But life is not good. In my childhood memories, I once fantasized about the possibility of aliens, and then thought, if this world is a virtual environment, each of our thoughts is controlled by aliens, in fact we are just Part of the alien family TV series-we are living according to their ideas, they are our gods. This idea is absurd, but it is very interesting. At the very beginning, I thought that everyone is an actor, and the lines, plot, and personality are all decided early. The whole story line is determined early, and each stage has certain small goals. In the end, these small goals are brought together to form the stage goals, and then they are connected to form life. But there are different ways to reach these small goals, and the process between each node can be changed. For example, a person is destined to get married, but there are different interpretations of who gets married and in what way. This is just basic thinking. In the follow-up development, I gradually discovered that peoples thinking is actually controllable through the people I meet, the books Ive read, the movies Ive watched, the music Ive listened to, and the things Ive experienced. Change the original idea, or create a new idea. At the end of this kind of thinking, it returned to my original idea: the entire earth is a world to be viewed, and even the entire galaxy is a miniature world, and advanced intelligent creatures outside the galaxy created this miniature world -It''s like shooting a movie, a movie called "Trumen''s World" for entertainment. Based on this theory, I have always believed that everything that happens in life has a cause and effect. The small one can change the state of life, and the large one can change the outlook on life and the world. The people you meet and the time to get along with each other are also arranged long ago. In general social thinking, this theory is called fate, and some people call it faith. Thus, God became the root of everything. Now, "Trumen''s World" tells such a story in this way, reawakening my childhood thoughts. It seems that every one of us is a Truman, and we dont know exactly what is reality, what is illusion, and what is dream. We also dont know if God is behind it, or an entertainment program is controlling us. I. Our understanding of the blurred line between reality and fiction defines our true self. " After the noise of the premiere ceremony ended, Almond still sat in his seat for a long time, always reluctant to leave, waiting for the cleaning staff to enter the screening hall and start work, and Almond stood up reluctantly. His first reaction was to go to the ticket window and want to buy another movie ticket to watch "Trumen''s World" for the second time, but was told by the ticket seller that the movie has not yet been released. Almond then realized that today is just the premiere, and the full release will have to wait until Friday of this week. There are still four days. Almond walked all the way back to the hotel. There were many thoughts and thoughts along the way. After returning to the hotel, he wrote this film review, "The boundary between the real and the illusion-the world of Truman ''Thinking that it brings.'' The biggest impact of this movie on Almond is the virtual show constructed by Christopher. Paradise Island is like the earth, and Christopher hiding behind the earth is an alien. Is everyones life real or real? It''s illusory, but no one can make it clear. "In the movie, Truman has repeatedly felt that he is the center of the world, as if the whole earth is revolving around him. His every move can trigger a series of chain reactions, which makes Truman fall into confusion and try to I got rid of this feeling, but never succeeded. When Truman told his good friends this idea, he was ridiculed, "You are not that important." Indeed, the earth revolves around the sun, and we are not the sun, we are just ordinary people. But it seems that everyone has had an illusion similar to Truman at least once, as if an entire small universe is formed with oneself as the center, and even a single look can cause the effect of breaking the sky and the earth. When we grow up, we will tell ourselves that this is incorrect, this is an illusion, this is a kind of arrogance-this is just a vain fantasy. So we began to gradually compromise, learn to follow the instructions of the society, return to the so-called reality, and integrate with society. But what if... if we confuse reality and illusion, and regard illusion as reality and reality as illusion, what should we do? What we think is true, is it true? Are the illusions that we are thinking of, are they really illusions? This issue is deeply discussed in "Trumen''s World". Trumans growth was almost controlled by the hands of God behind the scenes. His dream was to become Magellan. However, the attacks of vicious dogs, the cold water poured by the geography teacher, the frequent occurrence of disasters and the death of his father made Truman. Looking at the sea in awe. So he packed his dreams back and stayed in place honestly. His lover is Lauren, but Laurens fathers forced intervention, mothers serious illness, Meryls company, and Malones persuasion brought Truman and a man who doesnt love him at all to come together and get trapped in Japan. Day after day in life, I am at a loss, but I don''t have the courage to change. In life, these accidents happen all the time and seem to be real. We all attribute these accidents, these disasters, and these coincidences to fate, shirk them on God, and then regard this life as''real''. Convince yourself to accept these "truths" and hide your dreams quietly in your heart. But if, if these accidents are the same as in the "Trumen''s World", they are all God''s methods, are you willing to break the shackles and pursue true reality? This answer was given in the movie. In an interview, Christopher was asked why Truman had not discovered that the world he was in was false for thirty years. Christopher said, because people accept reality. Because people accept reality! This is a very incisive answer exists in almost all aspects and angles of life. We always attribute the accidents, stumbles, setbacks, disasters, pains, and tortures in our lives to destiny and Gods instructions, and then feel at ease to believe that this is our own life, this is our own reality, and those that are related to''destiny'' All violations are illusory. However, if the truth is revealed one day, each of us is Truman, and the truth that each of us believes is the Trumans world, then do we have the courage to pursue the true reality? This is precisely the greatest part of the whole movie! Because when Truman knew the truth, he hesitated, hesitated, feared, and was confused, but in the end he chose to move on, leaving this world centered on him, and toward another unknown world-either illusion or reality, who do not know either. The world is terrible, cruel, and bloody, but Truman has given us courage, the courage to live. Everyone''s definition and views on the border between reality and illusion define this persons existence. Are you a Truman? Are you living in a false reality? Are you a Truman again, dare to challenge the boundary between reality and illusion; Are you really a Truman? After knowing the truth, dare to step forward. step? " Chapter 2009： Aftertaste phone-reading Almonds film review is interpreted from an unexpected perspective. The definition of the blurring line between reality and illusion is not like a film review of a comedy film, but like a metaphysical philosophical work and a science fiction. Movie reviews, this is really a very interesting thing. But I have to admit that Almond''s views have won the approval of many people, and almost everyone has appeared more or less, deeper or shallower, similar ideas. With Almond''s interpretation, "Trumen''s World" can be viewed from another angle. This is really a very interesting thing: the taste of science fiction can be seen from comedy movies. This film review published by Almond in the "New York Times", with the affirmation of a perfect score of 100, Almond gave himself the highest praise. For such a comedy movie, such a evaluation is almost unimaginable. Even in the long history of film, the works of countless masters of comedy can hardly reach such a high level. This is also an important manifestation of the limitations of comedy movies. On the other hand, the well-known Roger Ebert published his film reviews in the Chicago Sun for the first time without exception. This film critic who has always maintained an objective and authoritative attitude, after the premiere ceremony. Before he wrote the film review, he told reporters who came to interview, "I am very amazed by Hugo''s selective vision." From this sentence we can see Roger''s attitude towards "Trumen''s World". This is also true of the facts. Roger once again gave "Trumen''s World" a full score of 100 points, and gave him a four-star strong recommendation. Even Roger himself couldn''t help but sigh, "I can''t remember anymore. This is the first time I have given Hugo Lancaster a full score and four stars, but I believe this will not be the last time." "Freedom to death, glory to death", Roger wrote this review with such a very iconic title. In fact, the title of the title is "freedom or death; glory or death", which is the same as Hugo''s band. Death complement each other, from this we can also see the tone of the entire review. "''Trumen''s World'' is a cruel contest between human nature and society. Peeping is the catharsis of the evil and dirty thoughts in the human heart. It originates from the darkness, but it appears in every corner of our life with fairness, because everyone has this kind of psychology that is close to abnormality hidden deep in their hearts. This is how gossip and paparazzi were born, and this was the case for the first real "reality show" that appeared in 1994. It is because of the dark peeping inside human beings. Desire, we are like those viewers in "Trumen''s World", who are eagerly eager to peek at every move in Trumen''s life. Those five thousand hidden shots are the eyes we dream of in real life. So, in order to satisfy human desires. Hope, for the continuous benefit, someone came up with such a brilliant idea: adopt and confine a newborn baby, then build a perfect world for him, and let people all over the world spy on his life together. Except for him, everything is fake, just actors. For the audience, this is a TV show; but for this baby, he lives in a lie. Truman Burbank has become the carrier of greed, greed, fear, and darkness in the entire society, bearing all the dark sides on this person in an upright manner. But hide in stealing. peep. want. Behind the hope, people ignore a very important thing: compared to stealing. In a glimpse, the true essential desires of human beings. Hope is self. It can be said to be selfish or self-reliant, but in the final analysis, it is to establish an independent self, get rid of all shackles, get rid of all control, and live out the self bravely. When all the dark sides become the shackles that bind the wings, human nature will explode, strive to break free from all the shackles, and rediscover ourselves. We call it freedom. Truman dreamed of adventure since he was a child, hoping to explore the world that Magellan had not yet been able to explore. The show producer used the teacher''s blow and the barking of the evil dog to stifle this dream in the cradle, but obviously this was not enough, so The program team caused Trumen''s father to suffer a shipwreck, and even allowed Trumen to witness all of this happening with his own eyes. Such a cruel method was very effective, and Trumen was completely afraid of the sea. The program production team used this method and God''s way to control Truman''s thoughts. They thought that this would suppress human nature and allow Truman to spend his life on the paradise island with peace of mind. They control every detail of Trumans world. With the exception of Truman, everyone in his life is an actor, from the tramp on the street to the owner of the newsstand, from the neighbor next door to the companys colleagues, from his family. From his wife to his best friends, from his family relationship to friendship to love, even sunrise and sunset, rain and snow are all under control. More than 5,000 cameras monitor Trumans life from all aspects, allowing all audiences around the world to see every bit of Trumans life. It also allows the program crew to control Trumans world from every corner, but only by difference. A camera-the camera in Truman''s brain, this is also a field that humans cannot reach, and it is also a field that God cannot control. This is precisely the only loophole in "Trumen''s World". Truman is a person, a living person, a soul with independent thinking ability. Even if there were no accidents, Truman could feel those emotional differences in his heart. It all started with love. Behind the seemingly perfect and happy married life, there is always a lingering void. His wife is like an exquisite Barbie doll without any vitality. He longs for his wifes response, but always faces the empty valley. Shouted, so Truman began to seek refuge in his inner emotions. Perhaps the first love of Lauren was just a symbol. After many years, he had forgotten the true meaning of that relationship, but this symbol was the only true warmth that Truman had ever touched in his heart. Just as Fiji is to Truman and Lauren is to Truman, that is just a dream in life, a vague but real dream. Truman was struggling to find the answer, but he couldn''t get rid of the mist in front of him. He staggered forward, but he was still unwilling to give up. The program crew tried to play God, controlling Trumen''s life, controlling Trumen''s emotions, and controlling Trumen''s thoughts, but they forgot that even God cannot control human emotions and thoughts. The cracks in the virtual world began to grow, the alienation of love, the deception of family affection, the betrayal of friendship... Truman''s devastated heart has become empty. At this time, Truman truly realized his inner desire: This is a false world, a world full of lies. Although he doesn''t know what happened, he knows that everything around him is false. And the perfect life stacked on these countless falsehoods is also meaningless, just like a castle in the sky, becoming a mirage in the desert. Even his own existence is false. Only by breaking free of this **** can he embrace freedom and find his true self. So Truman chose to leave. What''s ridiculous is that the program group once again played the role of God: squally rain, turbulent tsunamis, wave after wave to stop Truman. But the Truman who had overcome his fear of the sea, and his desire for freedom surpassed everything. He would rather die than return to the Trumens world, which was someone elses world, not his. The whole world knows that this is a reality show, but no one except a woman wants to tell him the truth. As the show crew said, the world is sick. But we would rather live in a sick world than be a doll in this sick world: there is no sex, no personality, no dignity, and no freedom. Even if this is a perfect life, even if it is a paradise, but after losing oneself, it is just a walking dead without a soul. If you refuse to put your own destiny in the hands of others and let yourself decide the direction of your destiny, then everyone can become the director of their own life, not an actor in other peoples world-because in other peoples world, we cannot Own anything real, let alone own things that belong to you, including family affection, friendship and love. In the end, Truman broke free, resolutely walked towards the dark exit, faced the unpredictable future, and embraced the freedom that truly belonged to him for the first time in 30 years of his life. Your own life, your own thoughts, your own ideals, your own freedom are more important than anything because you can only control your own soul, here, there is nothing strange People can control. When you have freedom, the world can be infinitely large, and you can write your own script with sufficient freedom, so that the life of the director can be flesh and blood, and freedom can inject soul into life and make life have different colors. For the sake of freedom, even if you sacrifice your life, you will not hesitate. Because this is human nature, if freedom is lost, life also loses the meaning of existence. This has always been the eternal theme of human life, from Martin Luther King to Betty Friedan (Betty Friedan), from slave society to capitalism, from''flying over the lunatic asylum'' to''Shawshank''s salvation''... In the contest between human nature and cruel society, the winner is always the desire for freedom. If someone tries to play the role of God, use powerful means to control the lives of others, use their own outlook on life and world values ??to force others to obey their orders, and use the so-called destiny to stifle human nature... Then this is truly pathetic. . Hidden behind this sadness is to use this right to satisfy human selfishness. Desire, the spirit of entertaining to death is brought to the extreme. This is the beginning of social degeneration, which will be the starting point for the decay, decay, and collapse of the entire society. The disintegration of the world is happening right in front of my eyes! " Chapter 2010： Free to death In Roger Eberts film review, he uses freedom as the starting point to make an in-depth interpretation of "Trumen''s World". In the second half of the review, Roger once again mentioned "Entertainment to death." "This view also runs through many of Hugo''s works. "In Hugo''s works, we can always feel the kind of ridicule and teasing of entertainment to death. From the''Seven Deadly Sins'' to the''L.A. Confidential'' to the''Perfect Perfection'', these works can be clearly seen. The movie''s criticism of entertainment to death, and this time "Trumen''s World" directly evolved this criticism into a comical show, staged with great momentum. When the entertainment industry has developed to the extreme, even a lively vitality has become an entertainment medium carrier, and interest groups have begun to play the role of God, fiddling, manipulating, and driving a period of life, making this life full of countless lies a product of entertainment , Under the banner of "perfect life" to change a person''s destiny, forcibly imposing this life on a person. Not only cruel, not only cold-blooded, not only perverted, but also arrogant, arrogant, and arrogant. In Trumens World, peoples entertainment is no longer an inanimate material carrier, but a living human being, playing with a humans emotions, thoughts, and concepts in applause. This is not only shuddering, but also furious, because what does it mean? It means that the next person to become the object of entertainment...may be you, it may be me, it may be any ordinary person. As long as it is profitable, our daily lives may become objects of entertainment. How terrible. Whats more terrifying is that the movie gave a **** ending: Truman escaped from Paradise Island, and the show finally ended, but the audience didnt feel anythingthe objects that had been with them for thirty years left like this, and they The next step is''what else is there? This is the greatest tragedy, because we have become victims of entertainment to death, but we are not aware of this at all. Because going out has never been an easy task, whether it is real or fictitious, when we gradually get used to everything around us, get used to our own life, and then let us accept new things, the process is bound to be extremely difficult of. Change is never a simple matter. It is like letting us jump out of our own security field and try a challenging thing. Everyone will feel uneasy and everyone will feel fear. Therefore, more people will choose to retreat, hold back, and honestly guard their comfortable life, unwilling to make changes. What''s more, Truman? It''s not just change, that''s his life, that''s his world, that''s his life, but he wants to leave this field, to an unknown, to a "Trumen-Burbank" does not have any meaning Blurry area. This courage is definitely more than just talking. One step difference is an earth-shaking life! Look at those TV viewers who stick to their comfortable lives. Truman who left the Paradise Island has done what ordinary people can''t. This yearning and pursuit of freedom has sublimated the whole movie. In Hugos resume, Glory to death is a label that no one can ignore. Hugo, with a spirit of glory to death, reawakened the seeds of rock and roll faith and completely changed the course of the entire music history; and Today, the''Trumen''s World'' has brought the spirit of''freedom to death'' again, and the idea of ??desperate pursuit of freedom is like the vitality in the spring breeze, awakening a cold society in stagnant water. This is not the first time Hugo has expressed such emotions, and I believe it will not be the last. In the coming wave of entertainment to death, Hugo screamed hoarsely: Lets not be free or give me death! Did you hear that? " Rogers film review is eloquent, vigorous, and mighty. It almost treats "Trumen''s World" as a contemporary epic. In fact, it is not far away. Roger said in a short recommendation. "I really enjoy watching a comedy drama movie like''The World of Truman''. I like this movie like''Forrest Gump''-because Truman is a good man, honest and easy to touch. , But it''s so beautiful." Roger compares this work with "Forrest Gump", which obviously takes "Trumen''s World" to a whole new level, which is comparable to the recommendation of 100 points and four stars. Everyone has more expectations for "Trumen''s World". From the "New York Times" to the "Chicago Sun", the excellent film critics have far exceeded expectations. As a comedy movie, it is even more incredible. Similarly, the Los Angeles Times, the representative media of the West Coast, under the guidance of Nicholas McLenna, also gave a perfect score of 100 points, which is the third consecutive time among the first reviews of Trumens World. Full marks! Unlike the other two professional film critics, Nicholas''s views are relatively less professional, but the perspective is more interesting. "''Trumen''s World'' is a comedy, undoubtedly, but as a comedy, this work surpasses Charlie Chaplin''s''modern age'', not only reflects the characteristics of the entire era, but also explores more deeply Serious social problems. From entertainment to death fear, to fear of losing freedom, to the fear of blurring the boundary between reality and illusion, and finally to the fear of losing meaning to life, which is rooted in social indifference and the social darkness that comes from the supreme interests , Has been brought to the extreme in this story. Even an art-drama movie can hardly reach such a height, but''Trumen''s World'' has achieved it. What''s more interesting is that it is precisely because this is a comedy, an absurd comedy, that this deep wave of thought has been tapped to the extreme. The "Trumen World" is one step closer than the "Modern Times", digging into the root of social problems, telling a moving story from a delicate and true perspective, permeated with a humorous and relaxed atmosphere, but it triggered a storm of reflection. The film process is always permeated with an almost absurd black humor, which makes people dumbfounded in many times. The absurdity brought by that fallacy is almost a model of black comedy, whether it is Meryl''s falsehood and just like a mask. Ordinary smiles, from time to time to exaggerated advertising insertions, all carry a strong sarcasm, bringing the comedy style to the extreme. As a comedy, this is undoubtedly amazing! At the same time, the contrast of this black humor has been used to bring a frenzy of reflection, and the strong contrast has created a depth far beyond that of a fictional movie. This reminds us of a classic masterpiece: Forrest Gumps True Story. The same comedy, the same plot, the same social epic, the two works are also absolute masterpieces! But the "Trumen''s World" goes a step further than the "Forrest Gump", further excavating and exploring the core on the basis of comedy, making the movie truly an unparalleled classic. On this level, the "Trumen World" is even better. In this movie, Hugo, who appeared in a comedy for the first time, once again surprised everyone, and he performed the role of Truman almost flawlessly! Hugo incorporated some exaggerated and deliberate actions in the performance, which echoed the Barbie doll-like mask of Nicole Kidman. At the same time, Hugo also incorporated some innocent and romantic childish temperaments, which made the characters change. It''s very natural and convincing. Throughout the growth of the character, Hugo showed Trumans psychological transformation to the fullest. The selection of several important scenes seemed to be a little bit out of control and desperate, bringing out the effect of the absurd black comedy. At the same time, this terrifying story was perfectly interpreted, and the audience was brought into the world of Truman bit by bit. Different from the delicate and rich performances in works such as "Death Row" and "L.A. Confidential", Hugo in this performance is more relaxed and exaggerated with a funny clown style, while maintaining Hugo The unique level of performance makes Truman Burbank become every real existence in our lives, and become ourselves. Not only Hugo, but under the drive of Hugo, Nicole Kidman and Alexander Lorraine have all contributed the most exciting performances of their careers, whether it is the image of Nicoles exquisite wife like a porcelain doll, Perfectly brought the black irony to the extreme; it was the image of Alexander''s friend who was touched by sincere friendship but fell into torment, which brought the audience into the movie and made the plot of the movie complete. Even Christopher''s actor Ed Harris, also dedicated a performance beyond Apollo 13! Even though we have imagined that the "Trumen''s World" will be a masterpiece, even if we have imagined that Hugo will once again give a wonderful performance, when we sit in the cinema and watch this movie, we can''t help but sigh: He did it again, and once again with an absolutely wonderful performance, we couldn''t help but stand up and applaud, expressing our deepest respect. This is Hugo, the Hugo who will never let us down, the Hugo who can always bring surprises, and the Hugo who can always make art show its value. This is Truman''s world, and this is our world. Truman has gone out, but what about us? " This film review by Nicholas analyzed "Trumen''s World" from the perspective of comedy and actors, and praised it in all aspects. It can be said that all aspects have been affirmed, and the full score is even more praise. The word was pushed to the pinnacle. From New York to Chicago to Los Angeles, the three major media outlets across North Americas eastern, central, and west coasts all gave unanimous praise for "Trumen''s World." The International Childrens Day on June 1st became very lively and vigorously unveiled the real* of the 1998 summer archives! Chapter 2011： incredible As one of the most watched movies this summer, "Trumen''s World" attracted media attention far beyond imagination. This can be seen from the grand occasion of the premiere, and after the premiere, the premiere Criticism is even more lively. A full thirty media outlets released the first batch of film reviews, expressing their views on "Trumen''s World". As we all know, among the many types of movies, comedy and horror are the most difficult to please audiences and critics, because these two types of movies require great efforts in humor and horror, which tends to make the whole story absurd. The characters are even more fragmented. Everything serves their own theme, and the story is limited to a small format, which makes it difficult to create the appeal of a commercial blockbuster like a disaster type or an action type. Therefore, it is often difficult for these two types of works to make their debut. Even if it is a big box office, it is difficult for film critics to have a good face. Especially comedy type. "Dumb and Agua" media review 41 points, "Fatty Professor" media review 62 points, "Slim Daddy" media review 53 points, "Disguised Geek" media review 50 points Six points...From this series of scores, we can see the dilemma of comedy movies. In recent years, the comedy movie with the highest media review was the "Dahua" released in March last year. The 68th media review The comment made Kim Kerry regained his high spirits. As a comedy drama movie, "Trumen''s World" is under tremendous pressure. How to balance the relationship between humor and themes will become the focus of everyone''s attention. But unexpectedly, the "New York Times" and "Los Angeles" The three authoritative media outlets, The Times and Chicago Sun, unanimously gave full marks to movies. This was the first time in the entire long history of movies, and it shocked the entire North American market. In fact, even after seeing the ratings of these three major media, people still find it hard to believe that this is true-comedy movies have received such a high level of evaluation? Perfect perfect score? This... simply incredible! However, people''s doubts were quickly answered, and the oral praise of the first batch of film critics almost pushed "Trumen''s World" to the best height in film history! In the first batch of film reviews, the lowest score came from the "San Francisco Chronicle" of 75. They commented, "This is a very attractive work-for those who are tired of monsters demolishing buildings. Its an alternative and interesting choice for viewers of things and superheroes saving the world." The San Francisco Chronicles comments were unique. They didnt give the movie super praise, but apparently the seventy-five score was far beyond the average level of comedy movies, and it also used the term attractiveeven if With derogation and sarcasm, it is still difficult to conceal their support for this film. From this review, we can see that the San Francisco Chronicle searched and wanted to criticize the film, but in fact it was not so easy. So they distracted with cynicism and desperately, but they still couldnt help it. Abandoning his image of objective authority, the taste of sour grapes with hatred and hatred is revealed between the lines, which makes people can not help but affirm the excellence of "Trumen''s World". The fact is also true. Not only the "San Francisco Chronicle", the "New York Post", "USA Today", "Daily News", "Houston Chronicle" and other media cannot deny the excellence of "Trumen''s World". The relationship between these media and Hugo before can be described as bad. They are always more demanding on Hugo''s works, and they look at it with the mentality of picking the bones in the egg. But this time, they couldn''t find the flaw. The "New York Post" gave eighty points and reluctantly said, "This is also the boldest and most extraordinary attempt on the big screen." "USA Today" gave it a score of eighty-five, and said briefly and clearly, "It''s very interesting...this will be the most positive and exciting feedback from Hollywood in a long time." The "Daily News" comment is relatively complete, "In order to please the audience, the spirit of entertaining to death has evolved into a terrifying totalitarianism, stripped of love and freedom, faith has become a tool of deception, and life has been completely reduced to a toy... The film gives a real and cruel proposition, which is thought-provoking." Similarly, the evaluation of 88 points is also the highest level among these "anti-Hugo" media. The "Houston Chronicle" only commented in one sentence, "This is a work that will not be forgotten in the 90s." With an 80-point evaluation, it seems a bit nondescript, but it can still be seen that they have a movie. Recognized. In the first batch of reviews, these are the "criticisms" of the film. The 75 points of the "San Francisco Chronicle" and the 80 points of the "New York Post" and the "Houston Chronicle" are the first round of film reviews. The lowest score in, this is not only shocking, it can be said to be an unimaginable height. Even in fantasy, no one can imagine that a comedy movie can make critical critics lower their arrogant heads, but now, "Trumen''s World" has done it! The lowest score witnessed the average reputation of "Trumen''s World", while the highest score witnessed the miracle of "Trumen''s World" as a classic of film history. The Chicago Tribune, which has always been amazing, is no exception. Subtle subversion, mocking ridicule, fearful backlash, mediocrity and mediocre sadness... Hugo Lancaster interprets this adult fairy tale. It''s **** and brisk, it''s really a killer." The evaluation of 100 points is the icing on the cake for this evaluation. The "New Yorker" also voted for a perfect score of 1 out of 100. In the comments, "Peter Will and Hugo Lancaster collided again, and the film contains surprising ridicule. There are also ridicules and attacks on todays entertainment trends. The reflection behind the humor makes this comedy stand out!" The "Washington Post" comment is simple and clear, "a sunny work about dark paranoia." The contradictions and reflections in the discourse make people curious about the movie, and the 100-point evaluation is even more It shows their admiration for this work. "U.S. Weekly" stated, "A beautiful conspiracy, a daydream that runs through the age of entertainment, and a black comedy that goes deep into the soul." They also scored 100 points without exception! "Wall Street Journal", once again 100 points, "Adventure, provocation, even bold!" The "Hollywood Reporter" gave one hundred points without exception. They emphatically affirmed Hugo''s performance, "It is unimaginable that Hugo sent Truman Burbank to us, with a funny expression. , Exaggerated and rigid movements, bright and sad eyes... Truman is like himself in this black fairy tale, living optimistically in this society full of hypocrisy, deceit, and betrayal. All this is in Hugo''s interpretation Down, it is not only true and credible, but also deep into the soul. Those delicate and delicate eyes created the entire Truman world, making each of us lost in this black forest. Once again, Hugo again It shocked every audience with an absolutely wonderful performance!" "Empire" magazine also expressed a similar view, "When we thought that Hugo would be difficult to surpass the''Schindler''s List'', he brought the''seven deadly sins''; when we thought that Hugo would be difficult to defeat the''death prisoner''s walk'', He starred in "Trumen''s World." Strictly speaking, I like this Truman Burbank more, not because of his inner complexity, not because of his difficult changes, not because of his difficult choices-of course, these Part of Hugo''s performance is perfect-but because of his sunshine and humor that will never be lost. I can never forget that Truman sat on the bow of the sailing boat, slightly raised his head, bathed in sunlight, and the golden lines made him look so happy, so simple, and so beautiful. Hugo not only injected the soul into Truman with his excellent acting skills, but also used unspeakable humor and exaggeration to make the whole movie a real fairy tale! " Similarly, "Empire" also gave a full score of 100, and even more incredible is that "Variety" magazine also gave a perfect score of 100! "Humorous and funny, sweet and sad, true and cruel..."The World of Truman" meets all the requirements of a classic comedy movie, and goes a step further, perfectly combining the two themes of entertaining to death and embracing freedom At the same time, it sounded the alarm bell for the entire Hollywood entertainment industry. Hugo Lancaster once again dedicated the best performance of his career. The moment Truman Burbank took his steps and left Paradise Island Hugo''s performance was perfect! " This is unimaginable! This is unimaginable by anyone! Of the first batch of 30 media reviews, 15 of them gave full marks, plus a minimum of 75 points. It can be said that "Trumen''s World" has almost attracted praise from all media. The frenzy, even those media that have repeatedly opposed Hugo stubbornly offered words of praise, which made the comment of "Trumen''s World" reach unprecedented heights. In the end, the media review of "Trumen''s World" reached an incredible 96 points! This is not only the highest score of a comedy film in film history, but also the highest score of Hugo''s career as an actor. It can almost be said that it has created an irreproducible wave of film reviews and pushed this work to the best position in film history in one fell swoop. More importantly, the timing of the appearance of "Trumen''s World" is very clever-although people know that this movie was shot before the "Titanic" was released, everyone can''t help but think of the recent Oscars. The change of dynasty, this movie seems to mock the terrible situation of national entertainment and entertainment after the arrival of the blockbuster era. "Trumen''s World" uses a cruel and true fairy tale to insinuate the film industry to the extreme of commercialization once again, which seems to imply that the decline of the film industry has shown signs. Chapter 2012： Dark fairy No one will forget that the opening of the blockbuster era officially started with "Independence Day", and the subsequent "Titanic" only further pushed this wave to its peak; but no one will forget the Oscars ceremony not long ago. Above, the two works "Perfect" and "L.A. Confidential" are precisely the greatest resistance against the "Titanic". Now, a "Trumen''s World" alludes to the sadness and cruelty of entertainment to death, pushing the era of commercial blockbusters led by "Titanic" to the trial! This is not only a continuation of the recent frenzy of reformists and conservatives, but also a true and ironic presentation of the status quo of entertainment to death with the story of "Trumen Burbank". The cruelty of human soul and blood unreservedly broke out, allowing the controversy after the arrival of the blockbuster era to be completely and comprehensively revealed in all aspects of the best future bodyguard. This is a very interesting thing. Truman Burbank itself is an entertainment product. He was adopted by an organization and became a product in the organization''s image. The packaging was carefully crafted in the hope of attracting more interests for himself. In fact, it is the same as a movie. , The film company is responsible for production and distribution, seeking public praise, seeking awards, and seeking box office, the ultimate goal is to win profits. Therefore, the program group in the movie has always built Trumen according to the products. They control the life curve of Trumen, control the emotional trend of Trumen, control the development of Trumens life, and even control Trumens thoughts and concepts. Let the product really impress the audience. It''s like shooting a movie, treating all the characters as puppets, and then setting off the atmosphere from multiple angles such as setting, lighting, photography, clothing, makeup, etc., and finally achieves the purpose of attracting audiences to enter the cinema. But the program team ignored one thing, the most important thing: Truman is not only an entertainment product, but also a living person, a living being with self-thought and self-soul. This is also the part that the program group has absolutely no control over, and it is precisely the part that determines the quality of the "commodity". Just like a popcorn commercial blockbuster, when the crew controls the movie from all aspects, but loses its focus in the core, most important, and most connotative part, the story is reduced to only visual special effects, explosive effects, and magnificent pictures. The carrier has gone from "Independence Day" to "Titanic", and is gone forever on this road, losing the meticulousness of the "L.A. Confidential" style, and the exquisite reality of the "perfect perfection" style. If the spiritual power of "Forrest Gump" is lost, the pioneering innovation of "Pulp Fiction" is lost, and the historical reflection of "Schindler''s List" is lost, then these commercial blockbusters will gradually become an empty shell. Like a walking dead, it is not only difficult to impress the audience, but will gradually be lost in the long river of history. Truman-Burbank, in fact, refers to movie merchandise, and the dilemma that Truman faces in movies is the confusion and dilemma that the movie industry encounters at the crossroads of entertainment to death. In fact, this is not just a recent controversy between reformers and conservatives. It can be traced back to the beginning of the commercial genre movie frenzy triggered by films such as "Jaws", "Star Wars" and "Indiana Jones". , The film industry has always been controversial about this-the essence is the paradox of finding a balance between commercial films and artistic films. Later, in the late 1980s, after the agency increased the pay of actors by a large margin, the cost of the film rose rapidly, and this controversy reached a new peak; now with "Independence Day" and "Titanic" the box office market The potential is tapped, and the focus topic has erupted like a volcano. In "Trumen''s World", Peter Will ended with Trumen''s going out, but he did not really show the picture behind the ending, because Peter knew clearly that challenging the unknown is very scary and everyone is afraid of change , But if you refuse to change and just stick to your own security field in an unconventional way, then it will only be a matter of time before the arrival of demise. Therefore, Peter hopes that Truman will go outjust like audiences in a movie theater. Can commercial blockbusters in the real world go out? There is no doubt that "Trumen''s World" in the form of dark fairy tales, absurdly and strangely presents the two topics of entertainment to death and freedom to death, and it also deeply and strongly conveys the tragedy of this absurd reality. It was conveyed that the frenzy of controversy that had temporarily fallen back because of the Oscars was once again revived. Under such circumstances, the media review reached an incredible 96 points. From the side, you can also see the opinions of film critics. Although the "Titanic" is expected to reach the Oscars, people in the circle are very concerned about it. The development trend of the film industry has always been the same: whether it is a commercial film or an art film, it is most important to focus all energy on the work itself, whether it is a commercial film or an art film. The spirit of entertainment to death will only make the movie go to death step by step. The super high score of 96 points not only completes this years classic comedies such as "Slim Daddy" and "Ghost in Disguise," but also famous comedies in film history-such as "Modern Times" and "City" "Light" and "Escape from the Tiger''s Mouth"-far behind, even in all types of movies, it also has a high position in the forefront, all of which makes "Trumen''s World" head up into the classics of film history Ranks. The outstanding performance of the media review represents the attitude of the film critics, while the theater score represents the feedback of the audience. However, since this is only the premiere, there are less than a thousand audiences who can enter the scene to watch "Trumen''s World", so the cinema score is not universal. Only after the full screening is held, the interview sample reaches a certain level. After the number, this score can have reference value for the latest chapters of extraordinary prehistoric times. But even so, the "a+" theater score after the premiere of "Trumen''s World" shocked everyone. This is almost equal to the audience giving the movie the highest praise and the media''s full score of 100. There is no difference in points. As a comedy film-even if it is only the premiere, it can be said to be the highest praise that cannot be copied. It has always been the most difficult thing to make the audience laugh. What is even more difficult is that after making the audience laugh, they can also impress the audience and make the audience give a thumbs up to the work. Throughout the history of filming, there is absolutely no more than one hand that can win such a prize. Now, "Trumen''s World" has done it again. This work known as the "dark fairy tale" has won word of mouth and praise. Of course, the current statistical sample is only less than a thousand people. With the full release of the movie, the theater score is bound to decline, but it is in the middle. After the premiere of the National Theater, a very interesting statistics appeared: the number of people asking about the pre-sale tickets of "Trumen''s World" actually reached an incredible 20,000 people! Of course, there is no pre-sale tickets for "Trumen''s World". Now Hollywood can sell only a handful of works for movie theaters. Even "Independence Day" and "Titanic" have no pre-sale tickets, only "Jurassic" Park 2: The Lost World" such a movie with a series of works can allow theaters to sell pre-sale tickets. The main reason is that commercial blockbusters still have not risen across the board, and the concept of "pre-sale tickets" has not been fully popularized. People do not think that there is a movie that needs to be purchased in advance. It is enough to buy on the spot on the same day-"Independence Day" "The sight of empty streets and hard-to-find votes has only appeared once so far. In the next few days, more and more people asked about the pre-sale tickets of "Trumen''s World". According to box office statistics, the pre-sale box office of "Trumen''s World" had already reached as high as 800,000 US dollars. For now, it''s not just incredible, it''s a situation that no one can imagine. Although the current theater scores are still not universal, the non-existent "pre-sale tickets" proves that "Trumen''s World" cannot replace the important position in the minds of audiences. At the same time, the combination of "Trumen''s World" and the hot topics in the past few months has once again reached its peak, and it has made countless viewers have a huge enthusiasm for this film, which makes people feel about this work. The box office results on the premiere weekend were met with great expectations. In contrast, the "Super Perfect Murder", which premiered on the same day, was completely in a neglected dilemma. According to the media reports on June 2nd, "Trumen''s World" was more than enough. There are more than four hundred articles, and there are only less than one hundred pieces of news about the "super-perfect murder"-and this is still in the case of Warner Bros. doing its best to promote it, which can almost be described as deserted. The propaganda power of Warner Bros. far exceeds that of Paramount Pictures but the momentum presented by the two films has completely changed positions, in the "Super Perfect Murder", confident and ambitious. Under circumstances, such a result can be said to be unacceptable. Even more frightening is that the media reviews and theater scores of "Super Perfect Murder" are very bad, although many people have expected such an ending-wanting to be comparable to the works starring Hugo Lancaster, This can definitely be said to be a small probability event; but the media review of "Super Perfect Murder" with only 50 points is really too bad, not to mention that it is compared with "Trumen''s World", even for the work itself. In all, it is an unacceptable evaluation, especially under the cover of such a strong cast of the movie, this result becomes even more incredible. The cinema score is only a barely passing "c", which proves that the audience has no interest in this work. Under such a situation, the box office prospects of the premiere weekend of "Super Perfect Murder" have become precarious. Let alone confrontation with "Trumen''s World", it can even be said that it is impossible to protect itself! Now, Warner Bros. can only expect that the appeal of Gwyneth Paltrow and Michael Douglas can make the films premiere box office explode more potential. In the first week of June, the North American box office is booming! Chapter 2013： Comedy Box Office On the day of the premiere of "Trumen''s World" and "Ultra-Perfect Murder", the confrontation between the two works released on the same day was a hot topic, and Gwyneth Paltrow revealed her feelings for Hugo during the interview. Dissatisfaction and rejection have become the focus of enthusiastic discussions among reporters. As the number one man in the world today, although Hugo has not been re-elected as the world''s most sexed person by "People" Weekly in the past two years. Feeling gentle, but whether it is Brad Pitt the year before or George Clooney last year, the gap with Hugo is very obvious. It is worth mentioning that although George Clooney suffered consecutive box office defeats of "Batman and Robin" and "Peacemaker", he still successfully defeated Tom Cruise and Leonardo Dee. Caprio and Hugo, successfully became the "People" Weekly Person of the Year. This has also become an anecdote: can George really replace Brad and compete with Hugo? Because of Hugos powerful influence, Hugos emotional dynamics have always been the focus of peoples attention. Gwyneths very critical attitude towards Hugo makes people start to think about it: Gwyneth and Hugo. What happened between? Could it be said that Hugo hurt Gwyneth? Or Hugo rejected Gwyneth? Otherwise, Hugo''s attitude angered Gwyneth? What does the "chemical reaction" between these two people have to do with the breakup of Gwyneth and Brad, the golden boy and the girl, and what does it have to do with the breakup of Hugo and Cameron? The countless gossip behind made the paparazzi''s enthusiasm burning. After the premiere on June 1st, the paparazzi began to concentrate on digging the story behind this speculation. For a time, countless imaginatives were flying all over the sky, making this summer file change. It''s going to be more exciting. People do not yet know the truth between Gwyneth and Hugo, but there is no doubt that Gwyneth and Hugo are not friends, which makes the "super-perfect murder" and "Trumen''s world" The confrontation between the two adds a whole new aspect. After the premiere ended, the vastly different reviews and reputation of the two films did not directly affect people''s expectations for the premiere box office. Because there is such a paradox in summer commercial blockbusters: movies with bad word-of-mouth can also hit the box office at the premiere, such as "Batman and Robin". Although the reviews are terrible, there are still four thousand at the premiere weekend. Ten-thousand-dollar performance-the box office decline since then is naturally earth-shattering. This is mainly because the box office of the premiere mainly looks at the appeal of the cast, as well as the attractiveness of the film company''s early publicity. In the four days between the 1st and the 5th, the "super-perfect murder case" was overwhelmed by publicity. The two leading actors Michael Douglas and Gwyneth Paltrow went from the east to the middle and then to the west. From the south to the north and then to Canada, I participated in more than 20 publicity trips. It can almost be said that there is no time to sleep and I can only rest on the way. In comparison, the publicity of "Trumen''s World" is obviously much weaker. Hugo, Nicole Kidman and Alexander Lorraine only attended a few important publicity programs, and first completed the "Tonight Show". After that, he participated in three radio programs, and arrived in New York on Friday to attend the live broadcast of "Today", and held a fan meeting in the square where the broadcast was live. That''s it. Although it is said that the live broadcast of "Trumen''s World" crew "Today" brought together more than 3,000 people, almost half of Manhattan Island was boiled, and the momentum was huge, but the "Super Perfect Murder" did not show any weakness in the propaganda front. , The performance was extremely strong and completely suppressed competitors in the same period. This made the premiere box office this weekend further increased the suspense. June 5th, Friday arrived, all the audience enthusiastically poured into the cinema to enjoy the relaxation and beauty of the weekend time, attracting everyone''s attention to this weekend''s box office battle. From the violent collision on Friday, to the smoke on Saturday, to the last fight on Sunday, the North American film market showed the enthusiasm for the summer vacation, surpassing the previous May in one fell swoop, and unveiled the summer vacation this year in a true sense. The curtain of the file! On June 8th, the North American weekend movie box office rankings were released! "Trumen''s World" is only shown in 2,500 theaters. It can be seen that Paramount is relatively conservative about the prospects of this comedy drama movie, not according to the level of the 3,000 theaters of commercial blockbusters. Plan the scale of the premiere. But the results proved that Paramount still underestimated the powerful appeal of Hugo today-even if it was the first challenge to a comedy movie, it did not stop the audience from going crazy into the cinema. The box office of a single library of 18,000 US dollars has almost reached the level of commercial movies, surpassing last years "Men in Black", and also surpassing this years previous "World Clash" and "Godzilla". It has become one of the most outstanding large-scale releases in the summer file in the past two years. In terms of single-library performance, it only fell on the "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" that was devastated by the box office of the summer file last year. The extremely outstanding single-library box office has made "Trumen''s World" the premier weekend box office of 45 million US dollars in one fell swoop, becoming the most outstanding work at the premiere box office so far this year. This is really something that no one expected, because disaster blockbusters such as "Clash of Heaven and Earth" and "Godzilla" are already in front of them. The appeal of these commercial blockbusters is obviously more than that of comedy movies. But as a result, "Trumen''s World" achieved the best premiere performance this year! Before the release of "Trumen''s World", people had predicted the premiere performance of this movie, and most people were unanimously optimistic that this work could obtain 30 million premiere data, surpassing "Ghosts in Disguise" and " Works such as "Fatty Daddy" and "Fatty Professor" have created a new high for the premiere of comedy movies, but even so, people still underestimate the performance of "Trumen''s World"-or, to be more precise, underestimate the rain. The impact on the current North American market. From drama movies to romance movies, from action movies to commercial movies, from thriller movies to art movies, and now to comedy movies, Hugo''s ability to control a variety of movies with different themes has been fully reflected, regardless of the fact that it has not yet started. Not to mention the horror movies that Hugo has shown in different types of works has been enough to make him among the heights of the actor of the palace, maybe in ten years-or five years later, people mentioned "Hugo Lancaster" "Special" will be like mentioning Jack Nicholson, Meryl Streep, Robert De Niro, Catherine Hepburn and other outstanding actors, and they will be amazed. More importantly, different types of works have not only won the praise of film critics, but also won the recognition of certain awards. At the same time, they have also achieved outstanding results in the box office. This is precisely the highest in the entire film industry. One of the important links: Even for art films, the outstanding box office results can further expand the influence of the works. As todays top box office star, Hugo once again changed the history of comedy movies with the power of King''s Landing. Starting from "Trumen''s World", comedy movie premieres opened an era of 40 million yuan at the box office. It means that comedy movies are not only a representative of Xiaoboda, but also have the ability to keep pace with other types of movies and become a new force in the summer vacation together. After all, comedy movies can be said to be one of the best choices for family fun, and the box office potential is far Did not get 100% excavation. But now, "Trumen''s World" has shown this kind of potential! The US$45 million weekend premiere data not only blasted "Fatty Professor"s US$25 million premiere performance, but also directly raised the box office record of comedy movies from 20 million to 20 million. Forty million grades, this is almost twice the data recorded before, and it is even comparable to the box office performance of "Men in Black" last summer of 51 million U.S. dollars, making the entire North American market amazed. Exclaiming the vigorous vitality of comedy movies, exclaiming the powerful appeal of Hugo, exclaiming another miracle in the film market. Although people have long been accustomed to Hugo''s momentum, almost every movie is released with the birth of countless historical records, but this time the record of the comedy movie still makes countless professionals dumbfounded-just before the movie was released. The same as the controversy caused by the sixth sense of supernatural, the reason why genre movies become genres is because each type of movie is a model formed after years of precipitation in the market-this is not something that some experts gathered together to discuss The conclusion is a choice made by the entire market itself. Therefore, it is never easy to break the shackles of genre movies. Now Trumens World" has almost completely changed the influence of comedy movies in the market, and the box office ability of comedy movies has also risen to the average level of other commercial movies. This achievement has almost It is comparable to the "Independence Day" of the previous year. Especially under the premise that "Independence Day" and "Titanic" have officially opened the era of blockbuster films, the outstanding performance of "Trumen''s World" once again continued the outstanding performance of "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect Perfection". And as a black comedy with a strong irony, "Trumen''s World" originally pointed the finger at the inside story of entertainment to death, but now it has received such strong support from the audience, which makes Hollywood conservatives rejoice again. : Even though Oscar has already put the "Titanic" on the throne, there are still variables in the change of history! It was only then that people remembered that "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect" had each won three statuettes, and all of them were important awards in the main departments, and they did not fail in the confrontation with the "Titanic". Now, "Trumen''s World" has once again continued this pattern. In the future development of the film market, no one can still accurately predict. In the face of "Trumen''s World" that changed the record of the entire film history and the premiere box office results of the entire market structure, the "Super Perfect Murder" looked bleak. Chapter 2014： Crushing force The US$45 million premiere box office, even in Hugos personal box office history, can rank second, just behind "Independence Day" and surpassing the "speed of life and death" and the "seven deadly sins". Together with "L.A. Confidential", such outstanding results prove to everyone: Hugo''s box office appeal in the summer is unmatched! Especially compared to the US$60 million investment in "Trumen''s World", this premiere data is even more outstanding. Although this is only the first week of the movie''s release, the feedback from the media and audiences is good. It can be seen that there is no problem in achieving profitability for this work-the point is how much profit can be made, can the final box office of "Trumen''s World" exceed the "seven deadly sins" and cross the 200 million threshold? Can it surpass the "L.A. Confidential" record and hit 300 million? This is the topic that people are most concerned about, and it is also people''s confidence in Hugo''s box office appeal. Facing the strength of "Trumen''s World", "Super Perfect Murder" did not show any weakness. The large-scale screening of 3,000 theaters far exceeded the scale of competitors, becoming the largest screening in the first week of June. His works demonstrate the strong self-confidence of Warner Bros. From screening theaters to publicity, from topic rendering to attention, it can be said that Warner Bros. has concentrated almost all its resources on the "super-perfect murder". Relatively speaking, three weeks before the release of "Trumen''s World", "The Great Clash of Heaven and Earth" was also a work produced by Paramount itself. Because of the deviation of Paramount''s estimate of the performance of "Trumen''s World"-it was not Paramount. Its wrong. After "Independence Day" disaster movies themselves are highly anticipated, coupled with the frenzy set off by "Titanic", and the box office driving force of sci-fi disaster movies in the summer file was originally higher than that of comedy movies. Ramon has almost concentrated most of his power on the "Great Clash of Heaven and Earth", which is understandable. Therefore, the super-perfect murder case can almost be said to occupy the time and place. Even if people are still optimistic about the Trumens World winning the box office championship in the first week of June, the potential of the super-perfect murder case is absolutely absolute. Not to be underestimated. But the fact is that the final box office performance of the "Super Perfect Murder" is still unsatisfactory-not only unsatisfactory, but even disappointing. The charisma of Michael Douglas and Gwyneth Paltrow is not worth mentioning in front of the name "Hugo Lancaster", just like a paper, even with countless strengths, but The final box office result for the premiere weekend was still only 16 million US dollars, so the box office data was not only blown up by "Trumen''s World", even for itself, this result is not at all outstanding. Lost the box office, the word of mouth, the face, and the lizi. People had expected such an ending. The "Super Perfect Murder" could not launch an effective attack on "Trumen''s World". Hugo''s aura would still make the audience in the first week of June madly flood into "Trumen". The venues in the world of the world have formed a strong suppression of the super-perfect murder case. But even the "Los Angeles Times" did not expect that the final victory of "Trumen''s World" would be so hearty, and the "super-perfect murder case" actually ushered in a crisp defeat, as if that powerful propaganda momentum, huge. The cast is simply vulnerable. The fragile defeat of that row of mountains is almost stunned! There is no comparison between 16 million and 45 million. It is like a movie that has been released for three weeks facing the work that premiered this week. "Trumen''s World" ended in a crushing posture. The "super-perfect murder" broke out, and the absolutely strong performance caused an exclamation. In the face of such terrible results in the "Super-Perfect Murder", the media did not even mention the film. Even the gossip between Gwyneth and Hugo is dispiriting, as if to continue. Its just tasteless deliberate hype-and reporters know that Hugo will not have any interest in these news. Therefore, Gwyneths criticism of Hugo at the premiere seems to be the same. The grains of sand fell into the sea, with a little ripples, not even a splash of water, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Is this a good thing for Gwyneth? Or is it a bad thing? Compared with the lace news of the "super-perfect murder", the outstanding performance of "Trumen''s World" in creating history is the focus of discussion. Almost everyone is lamenting the new box office record of comedy movies. Almost everyone All are praising Hugo for writing history once again. In the face-to-face confrontation between "Trumen''s World" and "Ultra-Perfect Murder", the two movies released on the same day, there is no doubt that the former was shocked by the victory and ended. Another focus of this week is the collision between Hugo and Roland Emmerich. "Godzilla" has reached the third week of its release this week. The cumulative box office of the previous two weeks has reached 99 million US dollars. The box office had successfully exceeded 100 million yuan before Friday, but the box office trend of the movie was not optimistic. The box office fell as much as 59% the next week. This is definitely not good news for the investment cost of 130 million yuan. , This weeks Godzilla decline performance will determine whether the film can retain the hope of hitting $150 million at the North American box office. It can be said that this week is very important to "Godzilla". It is almost impossible for Sony Columbia Pictures to rely on North American box office to achieve profitability, but at least ensure that the North American box office can exceed the book cost, and then rely on overseas At the box office to achieve the ultimate goal of profitability, this is what Sony Columbia Pictures desperately hopes. Therefore, how much box office will "Trumen''s World" take away, and how much pressure will it bring to "Godzilla". Hugo and Roland, the two heroes who have jointly created the miracle of "Independence Day", will hand over again. What kind of answer sheet is a topic worth looking forward to. Now, the answer is revealed. The US$45 million premiere box office of "Trumen''s World" has had an impact on the entire movie market. The box office generated by the entire 20 North American movies this week was only US$88 million. "The World" accounted for more than 50% of the film, and all other films were inevitably squeezed. In the end, "Godzilla" dropped as much as 47% this week. Except for a few works that have been released for more than a month, this is the biggest drop this week. It can be clearly felt that "Godzilla" has been the most affected. On the one hand, the strong momentum of "Trumen''s World" has further promoted the audience to choose the former when choosing between Hugo and Roland; one On the other hand, "Godzilla" was trapped by its own quality and failed to attract more audiences. "Godzilla" was only released in the third week, the weekend box office has dropped to less than 10 million, and only 9.7 million box office in three days, which promoted the cumulative box office of the movie to 114 million US dollars. This is undoubtedly bad news, marking that the films hope of hitting $150 million has been completely shattered, and even the cost line of reaching $130 million has been in jeopardy. Hugo and Roland duel-Hugo wins! This is also the result that everyone expected. At the time, "Independence Day" achieved historical box office results, and most of the credit was placed in Hugo''s name. Compared to Roland, the great director, Hugo, as the leading actor, is undoubtedly the biggest contributor. And this time too, the confrontation between "Godzilla" and "Trumen''s World" is not considered a confrontation. The former suffered heavy losses and the latter ended up writing history. In the first week of June, in the North American weekend box office rankings, "Trumen''s World", "Super Perfect Murder", and "Godzilla" were ranked in the top three, but almost all the focus was on the champion, not just Because this is Hugos work, not only did it set a new high this year because of the 45 million U.S. dollar winning record, it also set a new record in the history of comedy movies, and its also because the movie itself has become the biggest focus in the past two years. Carrier! Undoubtedly, the emergence of "Trumen''s World" immediately ignited the frenzy of this year''s summer archives. Under the cover of the US$45 million premiere box office, discussions about this movie became more and more heated. , Not just film critics, more audiences have also joined the discussion, thanks to the "Trumen''s World" presenting those profound and obscure topics in an easy-to-understand way like black fairy tales, making it easy for the audience Be able to read and produce more understanding. With the full release of the movie, the theater score dropped from "a+" to "a". Although the score has declined, it is obvious that the decline is very limited. With the increase in samples, "Trumen''s World" still got The support and praise of the broad audience, such a performance also complemented the media review and the premiere box office, and truly pushed such a comedy film to the pinnacle of history. As a comedy movie, the frenzy of reflection triggered by "Trumen''s World" is far beyond imagination, and even deeper than many drama movies. Roger Ebert used this movie together with The comparison of "Forrest Gump" is not without reason. Now, after the box office exploded during the premiere weekend, the discussion has become more and more complicated, more enthusiastic, more and more profound, and more and more high-end. In the absence of the Internet as a platform for expressing opinions, countless viewers have begun to contribute articles to major newspapers and magazines, eagerly hoping to find a target to exchange their views. Seeing such a situation, the "Chicago Tribune" ingeniously opened up a reader letter to publish an optimistic topic, which actually triggered a series of chain reactions, pushing the movie "Trumen''s World" further in the position of a classic masterpiece. , Faintly developing in the direction of a work of God, which is also unexpected by everyone. Chapter 2015： Delve into metaphors As a work of profound significance, although "Trumen''s World" is a comedy movie, its profound meaning is a rare and wonderful masterpiece in the past ten years. This issue of the "Chicago Tribune" produced a deeper discussion, which was unexpected. As we all know, "Trumen''s World" actually has three layers of traps. The first layer is the movie itself. The reality show and variety show starring Truman Burbank has attracted countless audiences all over the world. The second layer is the movie itself. It is the audience sitting in the movie theater. Everyone has countless recalls and thoughts about the story, including many topics such as freedom to death, entertainment to death, change and fear; the third layer is the hidden worry behind the story: whether we It is also a "Trumen", whether the trajectory of our lives is also under the control of an unknown "God"; are we also like the poor Trumen, thinking that we are in control of our destiny, but do not know that we are just another kind Gordon Biological Tea is just a clown who teases and entertains after a meal. So far, the discussion about these three layers of traps has been heated up, making everyone amazed at "Trumen''s World", and they are talking about this movie endlessly. The high enthusiasm reminds people of "Star Wars" horizontally. The years after the birth. However, some people now say that there is actually a fourth trap in "Trumen''s world". This trap is not a so-called alien civilization, nor is it a so-called God''s perspective, but a combination of "free will" and "spiritual home." An internal contradiction that is generally ignored by people. In the movie, the ubiquitous camera truly shows Trumans world, representing gaze, peeping, and control. A huge, invisible external force has completely put personal * under surveillance. Existence does not serve the person itself, but becomes the object of external control. In real life, this can actually be understood as the control and regulation of social institutions. For example, schools, such as the military, such as companies, monitoring, regulations, rules, etc., are everywhere. People need to use ID cards, credit cards, monitors, and other methods to place ordinary residents information under the control system. This kind of discipline exists invisibly in all the details of society. People use rigorous ethics to restrain their thoughts through propaganda, education, training and other methods. Of course, the premise of freedom is to comply with laws and regulations, which are social norms. However, Truman''s tragedy was not that he could not leave the Paradise Island, but that under the guidance of the program group, he restrained himself, lost the urge to go out, and lost the courage to change. Just like the thought-provoking words in the movie, "because people accept reality", the movie borrows Meryl''s words to express this self-restraint, "We want to provide houses, we want to provide cars, how can we say away Just leave?" These shackles are given to us by society, but we are also given to ourselves-losing the cowardice and compromise that yearn for freedom is the most terrifying spiritual shackles. In fact, Paradise Island in the movie can be seen as a satire of the conservative values ??advocated by conservative parties in the United States. This value emphasizes traditional values ??and family values, and firmly opposes corruption. Pregnancy, homosexuality, and multiculturalism. Since Reagan took office, this kind of thinking has become the mainstream ideology in the United States. The elegant housewife in the villa will always keep her hair intact, she will always patiently make delicious dinners, and will always wait for her husband and children to return; the kind neighbors will always greet her husband warmly when she sees her husband returning home with a briefcase. Talking about irrelevant news in a friendly and gentle manner; even lawn mowers, kitchen utensils, coffee, and cars have been prescribed. It seems that the middle class is prescribed to use these brands. "Trumens world is a kind of life. Way, a model life, a truly happy life." This in itself is one of the goals of the reality show "Trumen''s World" created by the program group, which is to promote a model life to the audience. However, as revealed in the movie, this kind of life is actually just a model drama. Behind the glamorous house and the stylized greetings, there is hopeless hypocrisy, depravity and despair. This model drama also continued the Conservative Partys pursuit of religious belief, in which the main characters all alluded to the images of the characters in the Bible. Christopher is just like "Jesus-Christ", Paradise Island is the Garden of Eden, Meryl and Malone and other actors are the incarnations of devout believers, and Truman is the only alien in the entire society. Truman yelled to the sky in the storm, "You must kill me if you want to stop me." This **** scene reminds me of Ramses who dared to challenge the authority of God in "Exodus". Pharaoh; Silvia confided the truth to Truman on the beach. The plot completely corresponds to the story of the snake and Eve in the Garden of Eden-the snake said to Adam, "Eating the fruit of the tree of good and evil, you will distinguish good from evil like a **** ", and God lied to people, saying that if you eat it, you will die-because God wants Truman to stay on the Paradise Island forever. In the biblical story, Adam and Eve who ate the fruits of good and evil were cursed by God. Pursuing the truth and pursuing their own perfection are crimes. The rules of good and evil in the Garden of Eden are different from those in the mortal world. Lies are virtues and the pursuit of truth is a crime. Because God wants people to never understand good and evil, right and wrong, and shameone of the basic doctrines of Christianity: people must rely on God completely, not on their own abilities, and believe in God in everything they do, and God will guide them. Their way. It is understandable for humans who are still in a state of confusion, but for humans who have already experienced the Enlightenment, it is very absurd. This is the beginning of the conflict between "spiritual home" and "free will". As we all know, with the development of science and technology and society, the meaning of religion has been much weaker than that of the peak of the Middle Ages, but religion is still a kind of culture. Due to historical reasons, it has already penetrated into the bones of the national culture of various countries and has become modern. One of the cornerstones of civilization. The influence of the "Bible" story has been subtly precipitated in people''s subconscious, unknowingly affecting people''s thinking and regulating people''s behavior; at the same time, it is accompanied by desire. With the continuous expansion of hope, the rapid changes in society, and the collapse of traditional value systems, more and more people realize that they need a spiritual sustenance and a spiritual home. As a result, more and more people reconvert to religion and their beliefs begin to flourish again. In the movie "Trumen''s World", the conservative party created such an ideal paradise island, peaceful and joyful, sunny, happy, peaceful and quiet, so that Meryl, Malone and others are immersed in this. In life, I gradually lose myself, just like Truman, I gradually lose free will, born of sorrow and dying of happiness. This black fairy tale expresses deep concern about this situation: What is the significance of people''s re-exploration of religion and the pursuit of faith for the soul? Mankind pursues the truth, but is judged by God; mankind pursues freedom, but is destroyed by God. There are countless such examples in history. Truman is just the simplest example in contemporary society. Compared to Giordano Bruno, who was burned alive, he is already much happier. The movie showed this worry in the form of a black fairy tale, pushed such a story to the extreme, fully demonstrated the terrible consequences, and then denied it. This is an important supplement to the profound connotation of "Trumen''s World". Another positive aspect of "Trumen''s World" is the final result of Trumen. He not only regained his freedom and started his own life again; but also overturned the meaning of the existence of the entire Paradise Island, thus making the program group Everyone else got rid of the fate of being manipulated. True, as Christopher said, The outside world is as false as the world I gave you, with the same lies and the same fraud, but in my world, you dont have to be afraid of anything. But the problem lies in choosing false Is it beautiful, or is it really dirty? On the surface, this is a Hamlet question: survival or death? But in fact this is a false proposition: because in the story of the movie, even if Truman chooses to stay, he cant stay after knowing the truth. The only truth of this variety show has become False, then the show will become a joke. Therefore, "Trumen''s world" is destined to collapse, and the control as dense as a spider web cannot confine a soul yearning for freedom after all. Just like what Truman said: Even if five thousand cameras are set up, one cannot be installed in his mind; so In fact, the film does not give other options, only the only answer: go go out. Truman broke the confinement of the Paradise Island and successfully walked out of the Garden of Eden. In the "Bible" story, the next thing could not be clearer: mankind was born. Of course, after Truman left the Paradise Island, what he had to face was a wild world. For Truman, his choice had a strong metaphor, and its underlying core was "a trivial but foreseeable individual liberation." The possibility of "free will of all mankind" exists. Through a dark fairy tale that is almost joking and full of ridicule, "Trumen''s World" directly pushes God to the judgment seat. This is a great ode to human free will. In the confrontation between free consciousness and spiritual homeland, human beings The free yearning nature still had the last laugh. Although "Trumen''s World" is ultimately an entertaining comedy film, this film has successfully surpassed the entertainment effect of popular films and entered a more serious creative field, becoming a perfect carrier of warning fables, laughing. Apart from tears, the thought storm in people''s mind is the most powerful force. The "Chicago Tribune" wrote in the subtitle of this issue, "The audience in the movie is cheering for Truman''s departure from Paradise Island. Does this have any enlightenment for us?" Chapter 2016： Warning Fable In the history of comedy movies, many works are considered to be capable of awakening the world, such as "City Light", such as "Song in the Rain", such as "Beautiful Life", these works make people laugh after , Can often produce a profound reverberation after rhyme. "The World of Truman" can definitely be regarded as one of the best, and the profound connotation of this work has been affirmed by many film critics. However, the topic of the "Chicago Tribune" has pushed this work to a whole new level, and its depth of thought has even surpassed the "Forrest Gump" that was considered a masterpiece of the past ten years. It is not uncommon to discuss "Trumen''s World" from a religious point of view. Christopher was originally considered to be the role of God in the story, but these discussions in the "Chicago Tribune" have further sublimated the film, not only in all aspects. Interpretation of religion, and one step closer-to judge God, question beliefs, and criticize social ideology, which is far more profound and heavier than the so-called film industry . Even the core thoughts of "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Prisoner Walk" were not so profound at the beginning. "Trumen''s World" has risen to a whole new level, especially when the whole society has entered the background of dynasty change. This discussion is even more important. It has social significance. This opened a door for everyone and saw a whole new world. Not only relevant practitioners in the entertainment industry, but also sociologists, religious figures, party figures, and politicians have joined the discussion. Obviously, "Trumen''s World" has become the object of criticism and resistance by religious figures. In Utah, where conservative forces are most active, large-scale demonstrations have even appeared, demanding that the movie be banned. Even the Utah state government is right. Paramount Pictures rightly expressed their protest, hoping that they could control the bad related comments. However, Utah conservatives have nothing to do with "Trumen''s World", because the movie has no prohibited parts, and the movie is rated g-that is, the general public. It is suitable for people of all ages, and there is no Sensitive information, even if they want to ban the screening of movies, they can''t find an accurate reason-after all, these follow-up discussions are just metaphors and hints. Even the Republican Party has joined the critics and strongly condemned the innuendo of "Trumen''s World". They have been committed to creating a harmonious and happy family atmosphere, hoping to allow more people to join them. But now "Trumen''s World" is ridiculing their ideals, and it is almost impossible to directly say "they are a bunch of liars". This has caused many members of the Republican Party to directly express strong dissatisfaction in public, and even directly put pressure on the top Paramount leaders. These discussions in the "Chicago Tribune" directly pushed "Trumen''s World" to the pinnacle of controversy, which no one expected. In fact, after "Schindler''s List", Hugo''s other works have more or less caused social controversy. Among them, the influence of the "Seven Deadly Sins" is the most influential, but most of these controversies are for the entire society. The status quo dissatisfaction and protest did not really form a confrontation between two different groups like "Schindler''s List". Now, nearly two weeks after "Trumen''s World" was released, it has unexpectedly triggered a wave of controversy, extending to the level of the entire social ideology, affecting all levels of society, all classes, and all people in all fields. In such a situation, let alone the crew of "Trumen''s World", even the instigator "Chicago Tribune" did not expect it at all. The "Chicago Tribune", which published this special issue, sold 4 million copies in a crazy way, but it was actually sold out! This was the first time in the history of the "Chicago Tribune" publication. After they printed 500,000 copies, they were sold again, which made the newspaper rejoice up and down. Seeing the great success of the "Chicago Tribune", more than ten newspapers have followed suit. It was difficult to succeed in this way of following the trend, but surprisingly, the sales of these ten newspapers have been created since 1998. The new heights of People have overlooked one thing. Except for Chicago, there are also many audiences in other regions who are eager to express their opinions, especially related to religious beliefs, dream life and other issues of outlook on life, values, and world outlook. It is closely related to everyones life. Therefore, even if there are ten or twenty newspapers that have opened up such topics, there will always be a steady stream of letters from the audience, and the frenzy of discussion is blooming in all corners of the North American continent. . In just one week, there were more than 800 news and reviews about "Trumen''s World" in North America. This data even exceeded the first week of premiere performance, and the related reviews of TV and radio stations even reached the point. After an astonishing 30,000 times, almost every aspect and corner has been covered, and it has reached the height of influence of "Independence Day" and "Titanic". For a comedy movie, it is simply It''s incredible! At the White Houses regular press conference, the topic of "Trumen''s World" was mentioned five times in three consecutive days. Bill Clinton was also a little bit dumbfounded about it-following the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Independence Day", This was the third time during his tenure that he had to respond to a topic raised by a movie, and it was all from the same actor. This is not only a situation unprecedented in the past, it is estimated that there will be no one in the future. In such a frenzy, "Trumen''s World" is actually regarded as a warning fable, a black fairy tale of realism, and the mighty discussion heat has made more and more audiences flood into the cinema. Originally, "Trumen''s World" starring Hugo was the first choice on many people''s movie-watching lists. Especially with the incredible praise of film critics, it made people more determined their willingness to watch movies. Now, "Trumen''s World" has become a hot topic in the entire society. It seems that if you have not watched this movie, you will be out of track with the times, even if you are chatting with friends after a meal, you will be excluded. This made the North American film market extremely hot in the second week of June. The audience rushed into the movie theaters, hoping to watch "Trumen''s World" as soon as possible, and then either support or criticize, or disdain or exclude. Express your own opinions. The turbulent scene almost made people think that they were back at the premiere weekend scene of "Independence Day" or "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World"-even if it was not empty, it was still crowded. In fact, in addition to "Trumen''s World" this week, another high-profile work will premiere. The director Ivan Reitman (ivan.) who once directed the "Ghostbusters" has joined hands. Harrison Ford, the first true box office star in North American film history, made a strong attack. "Six days and seven nights (.days.seven. invested 70 million US dollars, which combined many elements such as love, action and adventure, arranged in It can be said that it is a strong competitor for the summer archives. Before the box office of "Trumen''s World" premiered, many media believed that "Six Days and Seven Nights" had the ability to hand over the box office data between 25 million and 30 million, replacing "Trumen''s World" as the box office. The box office championship in the second week of June is a very likely result. But now, people generally believe that the battle between "Trumen''s World" and "Six Days and Seven Nights" is likely to end the former''s re-elected championship-the results also proved this speculation. Under the attention of the public, Paramount added 500 venues, bringing "Trumen''s World" to 3,000 theaters. This shows that Paramount has a strong confidence in the film and the North American audience has also given it a corresponding response. The enthusiastic return of the film made the movie hand over the next week''s decline at the level of guarding the sky, and the 15% decline in data brought out the next week''s box office of 38 million US dollars! "Trumen''s World" has surpassed "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World", "Tornado", "Titanic" and other works in the weekend box office of the following week, and only lags behind "Independence Day" and "Jurassic". "Ji Park" has come to the third place in film history. This performance should be unexpected by everyone. Even words such as consternation and consternation are not enough to describe the sensation and splendor of such an achievement. The celebration party has arrived with its head high. ! Who would have thought that "Trumen''s World" will not only create the historical record of a comedy movie, but also surpass the "L.A. Confidential", "Speed ??of Life and Death", and "Schindler''s List" Waiting for the work to become Hugo''s so far box office performance second only to "Independence Day" work? The victory of this work even surpassed the history created by "Independence Day" and has a more profound significance. After all, "Independence Day" is a popcorn commercial blockbuster in the traditional sense. The outburst of box office performance is expected, but "Trumen''s World" is just a comedy movie that does not have enough box office pull. , This result is even more incredible-it reminds people of the "L.A. Secret" that created a box office miracle last year. In two weeks, the cumulative box office of "Trumen''s World" crossed the threshold of 100 million U.S. dollars and reached 109 million U.S. dollars. In the same period, the box office performance was still ahead of "World Clash" and "Godzilla". The most outstanding work at the box office since 1998. There is no doubt that this work is bound to break the historical record of a series of comedy movies. If nothing else, the 200 million threshold should not be a problem-becoming "Home Alone", "Beverly Hills Detective", " The third comedy with a box office of 200 million after "Slim Daddy", people should focus on the more long-term 250 million or 300 million U.S. dollars, which made everyone excited. In the face of the crushing momentum of "Trumen''s World" against the sky, it is really difficult for "Six Days and Seven Nights" to show a confrontational attitude. Chapter 2017： Hand in hand Joe Schumacher cannot be regarded as a first-line director in Hollywood, but in the past two years, he has produced two masterpieces, "Ultimate Witness" and "Batman Forever", which have attracted much attention. Recently, because Joe is preparing for the sequel of "Batman Forever"-temporarily named "Batman and Robin", this has also made Joe the focus of the topic. Rumors say that due to the schedule conflict between Fang and Kimmer, there is no way to star in "Batman and Robin", which also makes this sequel must re-select the candidate of Batman. Thanks to the incredible box office success of "Batman Forever" last year, and also won many praises from film critics, this also makes the prospects of "Batman and Robin" promising. And Warner Bros. also announced that the movie''s budget is as high as 130 million U.S. dollars, and it is bound to create a wonderful sequel. All these positive factors make the film''s cast lineup hot. The rumors also say that Warner Bros. hopes to invite Hugo to star in "Batman and Robin", even if it is a 20 million dollar salary, it doesn''t care-if Hugo plays a superhero? What will it be like! It is really exciting. This also caused countless topics to be created by the film cast during the selection stage. But it seems that Hugo doesn''t have much interest in Batman, and there are even rumors that the meeting between Hugo and Joe ended up unhappy. At present, George Clooney has been mentioned the most times on the list of Batman''s cast candidates. This handsome guy who relied on the "emergency room story" to become popular in the United States seems to be about to usher in the first peak of his career. However, all the things about "Batman and Robin" are just rumors and have not been approved by any parties. What''s more, the recent performance of "Independence Day" is so strong that it almost came to the North American summer archive of 1996 in a sweeping manner. No one cares about a work that is still in the casting stage, even if it is "Batman and Luo". "Bing" does not work either. Interestingly, "Independence Day" was released strongly and broke countless records. Most of the records were set by "Batman Forever" last year. Coupled with the recent ambiguous rumors, this also made the media in Joe A sense of tension is created between Hugo and Hugo. In the fourth week of July, the "New York Post" called this week "Vengeance Week"! Of course it is not Colin Meyer and the "New York Post", but Joe Schumacher, because this week Joe''s new work "Killing Hour" will be officially premiered in two thousand two hundred theaters! Leaving aside the rumors of "Batman and Robin", the fact that lies ahead is that "Independence Day" broke all the records set by "Batman Forever" last year, so this week is naturally Joe''s battle for revenge. Although we are facing the "Independence Day" that enters the fourth week of the release, the media still believes that this will be a close encounter. The outcome will be five to five, and the outcome is unpredictable. "Moment of Killing" was issued by Warner Bros. with an investment of 40 million US dollars. The theme is quite heavy. It is similar to the theme of "Ultimate Witness". It focuses on racial discrimination and judicial justice. "A robin" is very similar. The cast is even stronger. Matthew McConaughey led the starring role. Samuel Jackson, Sandra Bullock, Kevin Spacey and others appeared on the list of supporting actors, who won at the preview stage. It has received a lot of praise and is considered to have surpassed the level of "ultimate witness". It is not only hopeful to compete at the box office, but also hope to make a difference at major awards ceremonies. After the trial screening, many media have compared "Moment of Killing" with "Yihai Xiongfeng". Although the themes of the two films are different, they both discuss judicial justice. At the beginning, "Yihai Xiongfeng" was amidst the praise, not only got the Oscar nominations for best supporting actor and best film, but also swept the box office of 170 million U.S. dollars in North America. It was considered a judicial work. The leader. It can be said that in the eyes of the media, "Moment of Killing" stands on the opposite side of Hugo, but because of the fact that, except for Matthew and Hugo, the other main supporting roles are Hugo''s. Friends, so the smell of gunpowder is also much less. However, a small part of the media who fears the world will not be chaotic still have some gleeful claims that Sandra was absent from the North American premiere of "Killing Hour" and personally went to Europe to promote the "Independence Day" crew. Does this mean victory or defeat? The result has appeared? Obviously these media are deliberately instigating discord. Endeavour Elite Agency immediately launched a public relations campaign, publicly stating that Sandra will arrive in Los Angeles on the premiere of "Killing Hour" in North American time, and will definitely attend the premiere ceremony; and Warner The brothers and the crew of "Killing Hour" also seemed to have a unified calibre, saying that Sandra had said hello before leaving for Europe, and she would definitely be back in time for the premiere. The result was the same. On the day of the grand premiere of "Killing Hour" in North America, Sandra appeared on the red carpet in a red dress, which surprised many people and made those negative topics self-defeating. Even so, the competition between "Moment of Killing" and "Independence Day" adds some sense of urgency. Many people are looking forward to the "Moment of Killing" being able to reproduce the miracle of the original "Yihai Power", create a good box office, and pull "Independence Day" from Malaysia; but more people hope that "Independence Day" can continue to be strong. , The better the box office of "Independence Day", the more favorable it will be for future changes in the film market. But what the media doesn''t know is that the meaning of this competition to Joe is far greater than their own guesswork. In Joe''s eyes, this is a victory that must be won! Even if a work is the premiere, and a work is released in the fourth week, this is a completely unfair duel, but for Joe, this is a competition that cannot be lost. Just as the media speculated, Joe didnt want Hugo to be the actor of "Batman and Robin". He wanted to use George Clooney, but Barry Meyer, the head of Warner Bros., was always reluctant to let go. Excuse me, I have simply left Los Angeles for New York in the past two weeks and avoided seeing it. Although Qiao Ming knew that this was a signal that Barry had not given up on Hugo, he still had nothing to do with Barry. The huge success of "Independence Day" made almost everyone in Hollywood jealous, even Joe himself felt envious. Although he knew that the box office record created by "Batman Forever" would be broken sooner or later, he did not expect it to be so. So fast, and so vulnerable, "Independence Day" almost set a new record with twice and three times the advantage, which is beyond the reach of the dust. As a commercial film, the performance of "Independence Day" is perfect. Hugo was able to open Hollywoods "20 million club" because Hugos box office appeal reached an unprecedented peak in the past few years, with five consecutive works exceeding 100 million at the box office and two consecutive works exceeding 200 million at the box office. It is estimated that such a momentum will be difficult to achieve within ten or twenty years. Because this tests not only box office appeal, but also the continuity of the work, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people. Now, after the release of "Independence Day", it has shown a destructive posture. Compared with the "Ace Specialist" starring Kim Carey, Hugo has become the well-deserved first person of 20 million. Therefore, Joe has no way to accuse Barry of being greedy. But Joe couldn''t compromise. He didn''t want to cooperate with Hugo. He refused to cooperate with Hugo. George is his only candidate. The matchup between "Killing Hour" and "Independence Day" is Joes best and last chance. If the box office of "Killing Hour" cannot beat the fourth week of "Independence Day", then Joe will not. Anything convincing anymore. Although it is said that "Moment of Killing" won and won''t be victorious, at least Joe will be able to win the initiative in front of Ba Nai. For the media, the so-called duel may be just a hype, but for Joe, it is a real hand-to-hand encounter, with no sparks in sight, but the tension is enough to suffocate. Unexpectedly, the fourth week of "Independence Day" and the first week of "Moment of Killing" confronted each other, but it became the biggest news feature in the fourth week of July. Everyone focused on this week''s North American weekend. Top of the box office rankings, the topic is endless. In particular, "Independence Day" was a buzzword in the European continent. The sensation caused by the crew was not inferior to the publicity activities in North America. It corresponds to the lively local publicity activities of "Moment of Killing", which is fighting across the vast Atlantic Ocean. The competition among the major media is so lively. This also makes the other three premieres of this week seem a bit lonely The low-cost comedy "Ace Bowling ( starring Bill Murray (. Murray), Cheng. Long starring "Police. Observation Story 4" and the fantasy adventure movie "Pinocchio (the. adventures. of. These three works have all been released on a large scale in more than 1,800 theaters, but they have won However, even a quarter of the "killing moment" cannot be reached. However, this is the mystery of the movie schedule and publicity strategy. "Independence Day" took the express train of the Super Bowl and created a movie propaganda miracle, which has set an example for the entire Hollywood. Now "Moment of Killing" has also taken the spotlight on "Independence Day" and at the same time promoted "Batman and Robin". Warner Bros.''s methods should not be underestimated. The "Killing Hour", which held its grand premiere on July 24, took the lead. Thanks to the participation of three topical figures, Sandra, Samuel and Kevin-especially just coming back from Germany temporarily. Sandra even brought first-hand information about "Independence Day" in Europe. The premiere was a sensation. After the grand premiere of "Independence Day" in the first week of July, the North American film was silent for two weeks. The market finally became lively again. Immediately afterwards, the first batch of media comments on "Moment of Killing" was released, officially kicking off the prelude to this confrontation! Chapter 2018： unstoppable In the third week of June, the highly anticipated "X-Files: Conquering the Future" took the lead. With the box office data of more than 11,000 U.S. dollars in a single library, it broke the score of 30 million U.S. dollars, and achieved a good start. The US$30 million premiere weekend box office cant be said to be outstanding. Compared with the 40 million-level data of the three previous weekend championship works in this summer file, this result is slightly inferior; and it has not been able to further climb to the third. The level of 15 million will increase the competitiveness of the film in the box office confrontation this week. However, this box office data has reached the expectations of Fox and the media in the twentieth century, making the shortcomings predicted by the media come as scheduled. In fact, the media review of "X-Files: Conquering the Future" is only sixty points, barely reaching a pass in praise and criticism, but the theater score has reached "b", showing that the audience is positive about the film. Attitude. This is also in line with the media''s prediction before the movie is released. As a work derived from a TV series, the support of the audience will become the biggest weapon of the movie. The audience gave a "b" evaluation, which also means that the movie will be able to do more at the box office, and the follow-up performance is worth looking forward to. The box office data of 30 million U.S. dollars, compared to the previous "Super Perfect Murder", "Six Days and Seven Nights" and other works performed better, then this result is enough to beat the third week of the release of "Trumen''s The world? First of all, "X-Files: Conquering the Future" won a direct confrontation with "Mulan". After the release of "Mulan", word-of-mouth did not reach the height of the works of "The Lion King", "Beauty and the Beast", and "Aladdin". The media review only scored 71 points, which is in line with the expected results. The gap. However, considering the large number of Chinese elements in the movie, it is far from the Western aesthetics, especially in 1998, the United States has very limited understanding of Eastern culture, so it is very rare for the media review of "Mulan" to achieve such results. . Among them, several authoritative film critics represented by Roger Ebert gave the film a high score of ninety points, which shows the quality of this work. Due to this difference in aesthetic concepts, the box office impact of "Mulan" during the premiere weekend was also weaker than expected. On Friday, Saturday, and Sunday, it achieved a box office of 23 million U.S. dollars. The box office of the museum is only less than eight thousand dollars, which is far below Disney''s expectations. However, Disney animations have always been known for their long-term perspectives, and the box office pulling power after the front line has been stretched can often explode with amazing energy. Coupled with the theater score reaching "b+", it can be seen that the audience''s evaluation of the movie is still higher than expected. , This also gives people a reason to give the movie''s box office endurance more expectations. The competition between "X-Files: Conquering the Future" and "Mulan" was within expectations, but unexpected, but overall, it still met the expectations of the media. In particular, these two works have jointly won more than 50 million U.S. dollars in the box office, and they have almost occupied half of the entire North American box office market. The room left for "Trumen''s World" is very limited. "Trumen''s World" continues to advance amid the frenzy of social conferences. Paramount added another 50 venues this week to meet the enthusiastic expectations of the audience. Quietly, "Trumen''s World" has become the largest film released this week. It occupies such a high level as a comedy movie, which is also a rare sight in the summer archive. Paramounts rhythmic pace of expansion proved to be not a loss of reason, but a gospel to the audience"Trumen''s World" only surrendered a 20% drop in the third week of its release and swept through three days on weekends. Box office data of $30.4 million! $30.4 million! The box office exceeded 30 million for three consecutive weeks. Unconsciously, "Trumen''s World" has actually become the third film in film history to achieve such a result-the first two works are "Titanic" and "Independence" day". Who can think of this? People have imagined that it might be "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World", maybe "Godzilla", or maybe "Saving Private Ryan", which will be released next month, but no one thinks it will. It is "Trumen''s World". It''s not that people don''t have confidence in Hugo, but that it is too difficult for a comedy movie to reach such a height-difficult to reach the sky. But now, "Trumen''s World" is constantly accumulating momentum with a stance of sweeping the army, and it has the potential to further challenge the market dominance of science fiction movies, action movies or disaster movies. The drop in the box office at the guard level has created a weekend box office at the guard level, and has written a new history at the guard level. "Trumen''s World" is entering the hall of glory one step at a time! Last year, "L.A. Confidential" actually made such a history. At that time, the glory of "Independence Day" was over, the glory of "Titanic" had not yet arrived, and "L.A. Confidential" carried the traditional retro The banner of the movie makes people deeply believe that: the commercial blockbuster of visual effects has not truly occupied the mainstream of the market, and works with story-first, precise layout and delicate characters are still the essence of movie art. Now, "Trumen''s World" is at a completely different point in time, facing a completely different pattern and environment, but has achieved even more incredible results than "L.A. Confidential", with a box office of more than 30 million for three consecutive weeks. Not only did "Trumen''s World" become one of the only three films in the history of film that created such a record, but it also made "Trumen''s World" stand shoulder to shoulder with "Independence Day" and "Titanic". The ground stood on the same horizontal line. Although purely from the box office comparison, "Trumen''s World" is still somewhat different from the two commercial films. It is difficult for this work to reach the level of 400 million in the end, but compared with the box office data, "Trumen''s World" "The World of Truman" has the ability to pull at the box office, but it is on par with the record holders of the two film history. With the judgment of the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences, "Trumen''s World" once again brought the script-first, role-first, and core-first works to the extreme. It not only triggered a wave of social controversy, but also let People once again clearly realize that: the commercial blockbuster of visual effects has inevitably arrived, but the wonderful movies that are really made with heart can still occupy a place in the market, not only the film critics, but the audience is also very happy to join in. As a meaningful and realistic black fairy tale comedy, the achievements of "Trumen''s World" in June 1998 were far beyond imagination. The weekend box office performance of more than 30 million U.S. dollars for three consecutive weeks brought the cumulative box office of "Trumen''s World" to 150 million U.S. dollars in one fell swoop. Judging from the decline curve of the previous three weeks, the films 200 million box office has no Doubt, all the media have begun to cheer-not for Hugo, but for the revival and rise of comedy films. Following the strong rise of Kim Carey, "Trumen''s World" has pushed comedy movies to a whole new level, allowing people to once again feel the powerful influence of comedy movies at their peak - not just as a carrier for making people laugh At the same time, it has become a way to refract reality and satirize history. However, with the invasion of commercial factors, comedy movies have lost their original charm bit by bit and gradually faded. Now, people have seen the excitement of comedy at the peak of "Trumen''s World" again! No amount of praise is given to "Trumen''s World", but people are more curious about who is the box office this week in "Trumen''s World" and "X-Files: Conquering the Future" champion? In fact, judging from the box office data, the weekend box office of the two films is 30 million U.S. dollars. This makes it impossible for the participation relationship to draw conclusions directly from the estimated box office. You can only wait patiently until the end of the real-time box office statistics on Monday. , Make judgments, such fierce and hot competition is rare at any moment. The box office of the premiere weekend of "X-Files: Conquering the Future" was $30.14 million, and the box office of the third week of "Trumen''s World" was $30.41 million. This also means that "Trumen''s World" once again won the top spot of the North American weekend box office rankings with a slight advantage of less than 270,000 US dollars! Three consecutive! "Trumen''s World" narrowly defeated "X-Files: Conquering the Future" and became the first work to complete three consecutive championships since the summer of 1998. It achieved what "Clash of Heaven and Earth" and "Godzilla" could not achieve. Achievements, and in the face of the joint impact of two powerful opponents, they achieved renewal with a slight advantage, which made the footsteps of "Trumen''s World" making history more and more solid and stronger! In the third week of June The World of Truman", "X-Files: Conquering the Future", and "Mulan" were the top three works on the list. These three works jointly contributed The box office accounted for 70% of the total box office this week. From this aspect, we can also see the fierce confrontation and strong rule of the three works. It is worth mentioning that under the strong squeeze of the three works of "Godzilla" this week, the box office plummeted again by 50%. The weekend box office of less than US$3 million only increased the cumulative box office to 100 million. Twenty-nine million is only a thin line away from the cost of 130 million US dollars. At least Sony Columbia Pictures doesn''t need to worry about not being able to recover the book costs. In the three weeks since its release, "Trumen''s World" has shown strong dominance. The championship for three consecutive weeks is almost unmatched. For a work with an investment of only 60 million US dollars, it is simply incredible And it''s still a comedy work, such a strong performance makes people have to admire, once again showing Hugo Lancaster''s strong dominance over the box office market. Even in the summer season with thousands of horses, the opponents that can impact Hugo are very limited; even for comedy movies with weak competitiveness, Hugo''s appeal to audiences is still unparalleled; even in the commercial blockbuster of visual effects In the case of powerful enemies ring feeding, Hugo works are still the first choice of all audiences! Chapter 2019： 10 pairs of tails After exploding the "super-perfect murder case", killing "six days and seven nights", narrowly defeating "X-Files: Conquering the Future"... The box office development trajectory of "Trumen''s World" made a lot of experts exclaimed that they couldn''t understand it. The entire movie market is turbulent. "Trumen''s World" was in the summer of 1998, which made many people in the industry joke, "Maybe this is the box office champion of this year", which caused a lot of laughter. Why is this a joke? Because since "Home Alone" won the North American year-end box office championship with an incredible $285 million in 1990, no comedy has reached such a high level in the past seven yearsnot even the end of the year. After winning the championship, it has become extremely difficult to even make it into the top ten at the end of the year. But apart from this year''s year-end list, it can also be seen from this aspect that the performance of "Trumen''s World" in the summer file is too shocking. This is a very interesting thing: "Independence Day" set off a frenzy of commercial large-scale visual effects, which in turn sparked controversy between conservatives and reformers; but "L.A. Confidential", "Perfect Perfection" and "Trumen''s World" With outstanding reputation, wonderful stories, and beautiful box office, people once again deeply felt the powerful appeal of retro movies. Hugo alone has turned the entire North American film market upside down. However, after three consecutive championships, it is obviously not so easy for "Trumen''s World" to continue to dominate-this is the summer file, even if it is a summer time that is extremely difficult to win the championship for a week, almost every week will usher in fierceness. compete. In the fourth week of June, "Trumen''s World" will directly face the encounter of another comedy film: "Weird Doctor Dolid (dr. led by Eddie Murphy is about to strike! "Weird Doctor Dolittle" invested 71 million U.S. dollars, and Eddie, who is the lead star, is currently the top comedian in the North American market that is comparable to Kim Carey, Robin Williams, and Billy Christo Although as a black actor, a breakthrough in salary is bound to be more difficult than others-this also makes him lag behind Jin and failed to be the first to join the 20 million club, but the identity of a black actor can be said to have both advantages and disadvantages, unique His image and unique market have made Eddie a top star. This work is adapted from the music film of the same name in 1967. At the beginning, this film received a lot of praise and won the nomination for the 40th Oscar for Best Picture. Now the classic remake, and Eddie injects new vitality into the movie, the attention it attracts is naturally extraordinary. "Weird Doctor Dolittle" has undoubtedly become the favorite to win this week. After the hot box office list came out in the fourth week of June, "Strange Doctor Dolittle" was criticized, with only 46 points in the media review and only "c-" in theaters. It can almost be said that it failed across the board; but in the end The movie still continued Eddies appeal at the box office, and the box office data of 29 million US dollars was eye-catching-if it werent for the "Trumen''s World" jewel in front, this would be breaking the history of comedy movie box office records. The data. The situation of "Weird Doctor Dolittle" also shows people the real situation of comedy movies-making people more aware of the difficulty of "Trumen''s World" to achieve such results, but even if the reputation is bad, it can still attract enough audiences to go. Enter the cinema, smile, and thoroughly enjoy ninety minutes of relaxation. This is also the reason why comedians such as Eddie, Kim, Robin, and Billy have become more and more rare-high quality and low price, small and large. As expected, the US$29 million premiere box office was enough for "Weird Doctor Dolittle" to win the box office this week, even if the decline of "Trumen''s World" went against the sky-unless something like " "Titanic" has the same reverse growth. Otherwise, with the box office of $30.4 million last week, it would be impossible for "Trumen''s World" to complete four consecutive championships. In the end, "Trumen''s World" surrendered a 20% drop for the second consecutive week and won a weekend box office of 24 million US dollars. Although it failed to achieve four consecutive championships, it fell behind the "Weird Doctor" this week. Under Doolittle, it occupies the second place, but the 20% drop is still jaw-dropping. The box office performance of 20 million for four consecutive weeks is still among the top five in movie history. Once again, the films excellent reputation has been transformed into box office data. Let the works make great strides on the road of making history. The audience''s enthusiastic discussion and controversy about "Trumen''s World" attracted more and more audiences to enter the cinema, join the ranks of this social frenzy, and finally turned into a performance of 20 million box office for four consecutive weekends. Only three works in the entire film history have achieved such results, "Titanic", "Independence Day", and "Speed ??of Life and Death". Now, add another one! Although it is said that "Weird Doctor Dolittle" won the championship this week, but also as a comedy movie, "Trumen''s World" still showed a performance of 20 million in the fourth week. While people admired Eddies comedy talent and box office appeal, they were even more amazed at Hugos understanding and interpretation of the work. "The World of Truman" has gradually become one of the best in the entire movie history. All the focus is on the "Trumen''s World", and the high-level performance in all four weeks has brought the cumulative box office of the work to 181 million! "Trumen''s World" has surpassed "L.A. Confidential" and brought a stronger impact to the entire market. It has been firmly established, but now the focus of people''s curiosity is: How high can this impact be? Over 285 million US dollars of "Home Alone"? Reach the $300 million height that comedy movies have never been able to make? The final box office performance of "Trumen''s World" will determine how much the film has contributed to the historical process, and how deeply it will change the composition of the film market in the next ten years. In the fourth week of June, "Weird Doctor Dolittle", "Trumen''s World", and "Mulan" ranked the top three. It is worth mentioning that the box office of "Mulan" dropped by only 25%, counterattacking the "X-Files: Conquering the Future", demonstrating the strong box office endurance of Disney animated films as always. The end of the box office is also eye-catching. The first two months of the summer vacation in 1998 ended, and "Trumen''s World" unexpectedly became the front runner so far this year. The outstanding performance allowed the heat of midsummer to enter the real world. Immediately afterwards, "Peerless Tribulation ( directed by Michael Bay and starring Bruce Willis and Ben Affleck will land in the first week of July, ushering in Independence Day weekend and becoming the leader of this year''s Independence Day. , The box office battle became more intense. However, the North American weekend box office championship battle has nothing to do with "Trumen''s World". Under the cover of strong word-of-mouth, how good the movie''s follow-up box office can be is that this is the biggest focus. The fact is also true. The $36 million weekend box office of "Peerless Tribulation" is a disappointment. Michael''s magic seems to have weakened. Whether it is media reviews, theater scores, or box office performance, they are far from reaching expectations. . The box office performance of "Peerless Tribulation" with an investment of up to 140 million US dollars is not only far behind "Trumen''s World", but also inferior to "World Clash" and "Godzilla". of. Especially in the context of Independence Day, this result has become more and more unremarkable. But even so, "Peerless Heavenly Tribulation" successfully won the box office championship in the first week of July. Correspondingly, the pressure of "Peerless Heavenly Tribulation" on "Trumen''s World" is also very limited, which makes "Trumen''s World" this week''s box office drop of 25%, winning 18 thousand. With the million-dollar weekend box office, the films cumulative box office easily surpassed the 200 million threshold, reaching 206 million US dollars. As expected, it began to hit the film history record of "Home Alone". Unconsciously, "Trumen''s World" has surrendered a drop of less than 30% for four consecutive weeks. This is also an unimaginable achievement for a comedy movie, making the cost of this film only 6,000. Ten thousand U.S. dollars of works have reached 200 million U.S. dollars within five weeks of release. Although this performance is not as good as "Independence Day", the box office performance in the same period has ranked third in film history, only lagging behind "Independence Day" and "Independence Day". Titanic". Is "Trumen''s World" going to hit 400 million box office? This is obviously impractical, because "Trumen''s World" neither has the explosive power of the early days of "Independence Day" nor the endurance of the "Titanic" afterwards. The box office of 400 million US dollars is really good. It''s too difficult, but 300 million US dollars seems to be waving to "Trumen''s World"-of course, provided that the subsequent box office decline can continue to be strong. In the second week of July, the decline was 25%; in the third week of July, the decline was 21%; in the fourth week of July, the decline was 26%...Finally, "Trumens World "The second week of August ushered in a historical moment. The cumulative box office reached 288 million U.S. dollars. This not only made "Trumen''s World" surpass "L.A. Confidential" and became Hugo''s personal work. The works second only to "Independence Day" set a new box office record; at the same time, "Trumen''s World" officially surpassed "Home Alone" and became the new box office champion of movie history comedy movies. This is a historical moment. It is not a simple comedy movie with a new record at the box office. It is a historical moment when the era of visual effects blockbusters began to sweep through the summer of 1998. The script-first retro movie once again made a **** road, with two hundred and eighty million. The box office data of 8 million U.S. dollars ranks among the top ten box office in movie history, once again rebalancing the balance of power between traditional conservatives and radical reformers, making the film market before the turn of the century more prosperous and noisy. What''s more ironic is that "Trumen''s World" itself is a black fairy tale, and its core ideas are even more realistic and ironic, making this box office victory an epic of reality! Chapter 2020： See also 300 million With 288 million U.S. dollars, "Trumen''s World" has reached such a high level in just nine weeks of its release. It has created a new record in film history. It has a strong momentum that surpasses "Home Alone" and replaced the "Little Ghost" in one fell swoop. "Home in charge" has become the tenth largest box office in film history. People have predicted that "Trumen''s World" will win a big box office. People have predicted that "Trumen''s World" will eventually reach a box office of more than 200 million yuan. People have predicted that "Trumen''s World" is likely to become the best box office performance in film history. In one of the comedy movies of "Trumen", people have predicted that "Trumen''s World" may once again become a witness to the "Hugo Myth"... But people have never predicted that "Trumen''s World" can reach such a high level. Before "Trumen''s World" was released, many people thought that Hugo had lost his mind due to the topic of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and "Star Wars". First comedy movies, then horror movies, these different themes The uncertainty brought about by his works is difficult for any actor to overcome, which also reduces the box office expectations of "Trumen''s World". But now, "Trumen''s World" has gone farther and farther in terms of historical height. After breaking the box office record of "Home Alone", the pace of "Trumen''s World" did not stop, and it still strode towards the 300 million threshold. At present, in the entire movie history, only eight works have a box office of more than 300 million yuan, including a work by Hugo: "Independence Day." Currently among the eight works, Harrison Ford has two exclusive titles: "Star Wars 1" and "Star Wars 3". The other "Star Wars 2" ranks ninth in movie history with a box office of 290 million. . Coupled with the excellent performance of the "Indiana Jones" series, all this has become the cornerstone of Harrison becoming the first box office star in film history. However, Harrisons two series of works are obviously those whose directorial ability and series culture are higher than those of actors. The reason that soon replaced Harrison''s box office superstar status. Compared to Harrison, their box office appeal is more diversified and more personal, and their appeal to the audience is higher than Harrison. Now, Hugo also owns his second work that ranks among the top ten in film history, and it is two completely different works, and "Trumen''s World" is about to become his second personal work with a box office of 300 million yuan, here On the one hand, Hugo is also about to compete with Harrison, truly fulfilling its title of "box office superstar". After "Independence Day", a "L.A. Confidential" and a "Trumen World" created a new peak of Hugo''s career in an alternative way. In the fourth week of August, before the end of the summer vacation, "Trumen''s World" used the weekend box office data of 8 million U.S. dollars to bring its cumulative box office to 300 million U.S. dollars, and reached 305 million U.S. dollars. The US dollar has become the ninth film in film history with a box office of more than 300 million yuan, and it also ranks ninth in the film history. Just as no one could predict that "Life and Death Speed" would get a box office of 239 million U.S. dollars, and no one could predict that "L.A. Confidential" would get a box office of 260 million U.S. dollars, let alone. One can expect that "Trumen''s World" will have a box office capacity of 300 million. Take a closer look at the eight works with a box office of 300 million, "Titanic", "Independence Day", "Star Wars", "Alien e.t", "Jurassic Park", "Forrest Gump" ", "The Lion King", "Star Wars 3", among the eight works, only one "Forrest Gump" is a drama movie, one "The Lion King" is an animated cartoon, and the other eight Movies are all commercial blockbusters with visual effects dominating the main body-all of the top five are like this. From this perspective, we can see the main pattern of the North American film market. But under such circumstances, "The World of Truman", as a comedy movie and a film with an investment of only 60 million US dollars, has become such a rank, which is unmatched even by "Forrest Gump". high. This 300 million is not just as simple as it is more difficult, it can be said that it broke the rules and regulations that have been deposited in the entire market for 30 years, and rewritten the miracle that belongs to the "Trumen''s world." This is a box office myth comparable to "Independence Day" of 535 million U.S. dollars, but it happened in "Trumen''s World". Such a myth is enough to go down in the annals of history and write a history of the ugly duckling transformed into a swan! Perhaps it will be difficult to see such a myth after the box office of the future movie has entered the 300 million years. The 300 million box office of "Trumen''s World" made the old scholars of the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences cheered or, to be more precise, made the conservatives who insisted on the essence of the movie to forget their feelings. Celebrate. Although the "Titanic" won a great victory over the recent Oscars, everyone knows that this is an inevitable historical process, but in fact, the commercial blockbusters led by visual effects are more of Wall Street''s Victory, for the Hollywood film industry itself, filmmakers always hope that they can have more room to play, this is the embodiment of their professional value. "Trumen''s World" not only carries the professionalism of film critics, but also entrusts the final dreams of professionals. Many screenwriters, photographers, and directors are full of praise for this work, because this work is the embodiment of their value. If the entire movie market is flooded with commercial blockbusters, their talents will be useless. When the box office of the movie exceeded 300 million, not only Paramount Pictures, but also many people in the industry were pleased, and the atmosphere in Hollywood was extremely lively. At the turn of the century, it seems that all aspects of society are undergoing earth-shaking changes, and the changes in the film field are even more turbulent. The professionals in it deeply felt the uneasy enthusiasm in their blood. Facing the history created by "Trumen''s World", they couldn''t help becoming enthusiastic. When "Independence Day" created a box office miracle the year before last, everyone was amazed; when "Titanic" wrote the box office myth last year, everyone exclaimed; this time when "Trumen''s World" broke the box office record, everyone was caring about it. Only the real insiders can understand the nuances, and this little difference has caused the position of "Trumen''s World" in film history to undergo a silent change, and it has created such a miracle. Peter Will and Hugo Lancaster have become the focus of attention-especially Hugo. Although Hugo is just an actor, if you carefully observe the trajectory of the film development since 1992, Hugo can almost be said to rely on his own efforts to promote every change in the historical process. "Independence Day" allows the film to The company cheered, "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect Perfection" made professional filmmakers cheer, "Titanic" turned the film industry upside down, and "Trumen''s World" brought the balance of power back to balance. Hugo is currently in the forefront of Hollywoods power list, and now with the achievements of "Trumen''s World", the industry insiders evaluation of Hugo has reached a higher level, especially in their hearts. The weight and status of the TV show have developed essential changes. Hugo has quietly surpassed George Lucas, Steven Spielberg and others, and has become the first person with powerful influence in Hollywood today. The influence of the entire industry is unpredictable. Especially considering that Hugo has joined DreamWorks, the future development of the film industry is also full of more suspense and unknowns. Whats more frightening is that among the cheering voices of Hollywood, this is still not the end of "Trumens World". After the 300 million threshold, the pace of movie releases is still moving forward in an orderly manner. Paramount Pictures It spared no effort to promote the film, hoping that the historical height of this film can be further improved. In the end, "Trumen''s World" was released all the way to the end of October, and the entire screening line lasted for a full twenty weeks. For a comedy movie, such performance is already the limit. The cumulative box office of "Trumen''s World" swayed to 328 million U.S. dollars. It is a pity that the record of "Forrest Gump" of 329 million is only a thin line away. But it still failed to break the shackles. With a score of 328 million U.S. dollars, "Trumen''s World" only caught up with "Star Wars 3" in the film history box office record, ranking eighth in film history. Although it has not been able to take one step closer, the final achievements of "Trumen''s World" have rewritten history and achieved a place that cannot be ignored in the entire history. In particular, thanks to the profound connotation of the movie, among the nine films with a box office of 300 million, "Trumen''s World" has been on the same level as "Forrest Gump"~www.novelhall.com ~This gave birth to a very important proposition: Can "Trumen''s World" win the Oscar for Best Picture? At this time, there are still more than half a year before the Oscars ceremony. It is too early to discuss this topic, but the pace of "Trumen''s World" creating box office miracles has not stopped. With an investment of 60 million U.S. dollars, more than 500% of the box office was obtained. "Trumen''s World" once again replicated the box office miracle of "Life and Death Speed" and "L.A. Confidential" level, which made Paramount Pictures appear on the market. Happy up and down. But this is only the North American box office performance, and the performance of "Trumen''s World" on a global scale is still remarkable. Someone once said that Hugos global appeal has even surpassed that of North America, because all over Europe, Hugos grasp of art films has received unanimous praise, whether its "before sunrise" or "seven deadly sins." Such works, or works such as "Death Row" and "L.A. Confidential", have won the recognition of critical European film critics. Hugo is currently popular at the Cannes Film Festival and the Berlin Film Festival, which is one of the proofs. Compared with Hollywood commercial films, Hugo''s works are more in-depth, and at the same time, the combination of commerce and art is better. This also makes Hugo''s works more explosive in the global box office. So, what about "Trumen''s World"? Obviously, there are no exceptions! Chapter 2021： ravage the world When "Trumen''s World" landed in the North American market in the first week of June, it also landed first in the UK, Germany and France. Although as a comedy movie, the appeal of "Trumen''s World" is limited, the speed of introduction in various countries and regions in overseas markets is far less than that of "Godzilla", "Clash of Heaven and Earth", and "Peerless Tribulation". However, thanks to the strong confidence of the major theaters in Hugo, the speed of "Trumen''s World" in overseas markets has exceeded expectations. However, the first week of box office performance in the three countries and regions of the United Kingdom, Germany, and France failed to explode with amazing energy. An awakening fable and black fairy tale like "Trumen''s World" did not seem to be able to arouse audiences in the three countries and regions. Our enthusiasm, the box office of the premiere weekend did not exceed 10 million US dollars, although compared with their own works in these countries, they still have obvious advantages and undoubtedly won the weekend box office championship, but objectively speaking, the performance is far. It''s far less than Hugo''s previous works, which is surprising. Now, Hugo''s success is not news, but failure is. Nevertheless, "Trumen''s World" still sparked a frenzy of discussion among professional film critics and news media in the United Kingdom, Germany and France. Just like the heated discussions that the film caused in the United States, the deep core and solid foundation of this film have been obtained. The praise of professionals, especially in Britain and Germany, is even more enthusiastic in discussion than in the United States. Britain has always had an unquestionable preference for black comedies. They are always keen to show their humor amidst sarcasm, and the almost absurd performance in "Trumen''s World" has made many professional film critics admirable. The deep meaning implied here is even more talked about, thinking that this is the most outstanding comedy film in the United States after Charlie Chaplin. Germany is full of praise for the cruel reality of this black fairy tale. Many professionals think that Peter Will''s bold and direct analysis of the current status of the entertainment industry is not only courageous, but also profound and sharp. In fact, the most representative commercialization of the entertainment industry is Hollywood, but the entire European film industry is being eroded by commercialization bit by bit. The Cannes Film Festival has been assimilated, the Venice Film Festival is undergoing change, and the Berlin Film Festival is Stubborn opinion seems to have fallen behind the times, so German filmmakers obviously support the issues discussed in "Trumen''s World". This wave of discussion began to spread throughout Europe. Compared with the choice of "Titanic" by the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences, European filmmakers have always been staunch supporters of the "L.A. Confidential". They think The essence of the movie should always be the story itself. The visual effects are only a means of supplementing and presenting the story. Works such as "Independence Day" and "Titanic" are turning the cart before the horse and are a wrong model for the development of the film industry. . Therefore, "Trumen''s World" has almost received support and support from more than half of the European film industry insiders, and its momentum has actually surpassed that of the North American continent. After the first wave of heated discussions, controversy about free consciousness and spiritual homeland began to spread. Compared with the United States, the religious forces in continental Europe are more deeply rooted, but at the same time the thinking here is more open and diverse, so The forces on both sides burst into infinite energy and launched a fierce debate-the Europa continent, which has never been defined by a summer file, is now truly feeling the heat wave swept by the midsummer. Under such circumstances, the box office of "Trumen''s World" gradually increased. The box office of the United Kingdom, France and Germany all experienced reverse growth in the next week, ending the second week''s journey with an increase, especially with the movie. The word of mouth began to spread gradually, and more and more audiences began to enter the cinema. At this time, people discovered that they originally thought that "Trumen''s World" was a non-visual effects blockbuster, and from the perspective of an awakening fable, the production level was definitely not as good as the average level in Europe; but now they have proved their idea. It is wrong. Although "Trumen''s World" is permeated with a strong American style-the conservative happy family promoted in the movie is more of a typical American middle-class life, but the whole work''s structure, perspective, and thought are all It is commendable. Outstanding word-of-mouth, high enthusiasm, and controversy...This has allowed "Trumen''s World" to step out of a phenomenal box office curve in the UK, France, and Germany. When the box office of the premiere did not reach 10 million US dollars, In the end, the box office actually exceeded 30 million U.S. dollars. This performance has directly approached "Independence Day", which made everyone exclaimed. With just these three countries and regions, "Trumen''s World" has successfully passed the 100 million threshold, making the first shot in the overseas film market! In the third week of June, "Trumen''s World" followed in Italy, Spain, Brazil, Argentina, Japan, and China. Guoxiang. It was released in 16 countries and regions, including Hong Kong, and undoubtedly won the weekend box office champions in these regions. However, the subsequent "Peerless Tribulation" was released, which pulled "Trumen''s World" from Malaysia. Obviously, in overseas markets, the dominance of "Trumen''s World" is still inferior to that of the United States, and most importantly, it is inferior to commercial blockbuster visual effects such as "Peerless Tribulation". This is also a side view of the current development trend of the film industry. In addition, "Trumen''s World" is shown in 48 countries and regions around the world. Although it is a comedy movie without any special pictures or lines, it is a movie suitable for audiences of all ages, but what the movie discusses Profound topics and dark colors have made the film''s release area slightly limited, which is much smaller than the "Peerless Tribulation" of the 67 countries and regions around the world. This is also another aspect of the global film pattern-even if Hugo leads the starring role, "Trumen''s World" attracts overseas markets. Confused. The power is still inferior to commercial blockbusters like "Peerless Tribulation". Despite this, Hugo''s global box office appeal is still unique. "Trumen''s World" finally won weekend box office audiences in 43 countries and regions around the world. Among them, as many as 11 regions completed the championship. ; Movies in Italy, Japan, Argentina and other six countries and regions have a cumulative box office of more than 10 million U.S. dollars, and the number of countries and regions with a total box office of more than 10 million worldwide has reached ten. This performance is better than that of any film. Commercial blockbusters are not inferior. Finally, relying on the excellent overall performance, the global box office of "Trumen''s World" reached 296 million U.S. dollars. Regrettably, it failed to cross the 300 million threshold, but this achievement still temporarily leads the 1998 so far. Overseas box office rankings, and very promising to become the year-end global box office champion this year. The overseas box office performance cannot be regarded as the best. Previously, Hugo had three works that exceeded 300 million in overseas box office. "Independence Day", "Life and Death Hour" and "L.A. Confidential" all reached such a high level, "Trumen''s World" overseas The box office performance only surpassed the "Seven Deadly Sins" of 290 million, which is indeed not the most outstanding. But for a film of special significance such as "Trumen''s World", such achievements are still impressive, especially considering the heavy thematic core of the film and the investment of 60 million US dollars, it is more thrilling and exciting. It is even more awe-inspiring to reach such a high level without the "seven deadly sins" and the elements of commercial effects being inferior to the "L.A. Confidential". At the moment in 1998, there were only twelve works with an overseas box office exceeding the 300 million threshold, such as "Titanic", "Independence Day", "Jurassic Park", "Lion King", and "Alien e." "t", "Star Wars", "Forrest Gump", "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World", "Life and Death Speed", "L.A. Confidential", "Men in Black", "Terminator 2". Now "Trumen''s World" outrageously becomes the thirteenth! Even more frightening is that in the overseas box office list, only Steven Spielberg''s "Jurassic Park" series both broke the 300 million threshold, and even the well-known "Star Wars" was not able to. At this height, Hugo alone occupied four seats! Nearly one-third of the ratio clearly shows to people that Hugo is currently uniquely strong on a global scale. Perhaps, "Trumen''s World" overseas box office is not as stunning as "L.A. Confidential"-but in fact, this is only because of people''s high demands on Hugo. The overseas box office of 300 million US dollars is placed in any company, Any actor, any director, is an achievement that is definitely worth celebrating and cheering. But anything seems to have forgotten Just before the release of "Trumen''s World", many people expressed their concerns and doubts about this comedy film, and many people looked at it with suspicion. Hugo''s first challenge to comedy; but now, people are criticizing the "not good enough" at the box office of 300 million in North America and 300 million overseas. Who is this ironic, and who is it laughed at? This outstanding achievement once again demonstrated Hugos powerful appeal, and at the same time allowed "Trumen''s World" to reach a global box office of 624 million U.S. dollars, which is still more than "Trumen''s World". "L.A. Confidential" has become Hugo''s second highest grossing work in the world. Just a year ago, "L.A. Confidential" made such a breakthrough in its sight, surpassing such outstanding works as "Speed ??of Life and Death", "Seven Deadly Sins", and "Schindler''s List", becoming Hugo''s personal performance. Ergaos works; now, "The World of Truman" has once again set such a record. The 600 million-level global box office easily made "Trumen''s World" a strong contender for the global box office title at the end of 1998. Now people are focusing on "Saving Private Ryan". Maybe Steven can. Leading this epic war masterpiece to create miracles. The sweeping momentum, perhaps this is the most accurate description of the arrival of "Trumen''s World" in the summer of 1998. Chapter 2022： Deep water "Sally, Sally!" A group of people rushed up frantically and grabbed Charlize''s shoulder fiercely, but Charlize seemed to be crazy, grabbing the man''s neck fiercely, as if his eyes were about to fall. When it came out, the slender arms exploded with terrible veins, as if the blood vessels would burst in the next second, "Sally, let go! Let go! If you want to kill him, you have to kill him! I can''t breathe!" Charlize still just gritted his teeth and grabbed the man''s neck with an irritated look. The muscles of his whole body were trembling slightly, as if all the strength of his body had been vented. That kind of madness makes her unable to touch at all. The blood on her face makes her look abominable. Her twisted face is like a devil crawling out of the depths of hell. She opens her blood basin and prepares to catch her eyes. All life swallowed. Scott Wilson(.) At this time, his entire face was flushed, and the last trace of air in his lungs was squeezed out. He had to open his mouth and try to breathe some fresh air, but even so, it was only meager. Air can flow into his chest through the almost completely chopped trachea. He subconsciously grasped Charlize''s hands with both hands, and then tried to break it apart, but his power was like in front of Charlize''s slender wrists. The ant shook the elephant, completely motionless. The light in front of him was disappearing bit by bit, and death was so close as never before, as if it was drifting lightly across the wings of his nose. "Sally! Sally!" There are three people around Charlize''s shoulders at the same time, but there is still no way to pull her away, "Go and break her fingers, hurry! Hurry!" Someone stepped forward and started. Bit by bit, I broke off Charlizes extremely stiff fingers, but at this time Charlizes fingers were completely stiff, as if they were snapped one by one. The extreme pain even the staff. I can''t bear it anymore, but Charlize doesn''t seem to feel anything at all. He still clenches his teeth, staring motionlessly at the **** face in front of him that is beginning to fade away bit by bit, and then a cruel smile appears on the corners of his mouth. Slowly and slowly expand. Finally, Charlize''s hands were broken, but the three staff members did not have time to pull back. When Charlize loosened, the three of them fell back and sat down. Charlize Like a kite with a broken line, he was thrown to the back. The whole person rolled several times on the muddy forest land, and then slammed into a thick pine tree, and then stopped. The whole set was quiet for a second, and then everyone panicked and said, "Ambulance, hurry up, call an ambulance!" Now they can''t tell whether Scott is more injured or Charlize. The injury is heavier. Scott felt the fresh air rushing down his throat into his lungs again, which made him breathe in big mouths, but he didn''t want to breathe too fast, he actually started to cough violently, he wanted to cough up his entire lungs. generally. Then Scott turned over a person, supported his body with his hands, and gasped for breath. "Scott, are you okay?" There was a mess on the side, which only made people feel that everything was completely messed up. Scott raised his right hand and swayed it. In fact, he was just hypoxia. It is estimated that there will be some scars on his neck, but the specific situation is not too serious. After all, Charlize is still a woman and his hand strength is still limited. , "It''s okay..." After saying a word, Scott still felt a little bit weak, and then simply lay on the ground, causing a group of people around to exclaim, Scott took a breath and said, "It''s just... just need a break." Scott could see a large group of people in the distance, and asked worriedly, "Sally...Sally..." But apart from this sentence, he couldn''t say a complete sentence. Up. Thinking of Charlizes chilling expression just now, Scott couldnt help but shudder. He is over fifty this year and has at least nearly ten years of actor history in Hollywoodalthough most of the time its irrelevant. An important supporting role or a cast, but this is the first time Scott has seen an actor push himself into this way-and Charlize is still an actress, almost driving himself to the brink of collapse, that kind of crazy expression Even if I think about it now, it still makes people scared for a while. Scott suddenly remembered the buzzing news during the filming of the "Seven Deadly Sins" the year before. Charlize only felt that for a moment he broke free from the restraint of gravity, as if the whole world was beginning to float lightly, and then rushed over after a violent impact, causing every muscle in his body to groan in pain. In the end, the whole person hit a hard object, and a surge of impact came from his back, which made Charlize feel that his mouth was sweet, and it seemed that he would spit out a mouthful of blood in the next second. Fortunately, Charlize didn''t really vomit blood, but the pain deep in his bones set off a stormy sea, causing Charlize to open his eyes and mouth wide, wanting to yell, but couldn''t make a sound. At this time, it was as if the soul was torn apart, and it was still the kind of slashing knives. She only felt that her soul was torn off piece by piece and turned into thousands of pieces. The incredible pain almost made Charlie. The whole body is bent into a bow shape, his muscles are tight to the extreme, his forehead is already full of sweat, but there is no sound from his mouth. The soul was torn apart bit by bit. After the pain reached its extreme, Charlize''s thoughts gradually became clear, and she finally understood what had happened at this time. Its been almost a month since the filming of "Girl. The Devil" started, and the filming of the entire crew is getting better and better, and Charlizes understanding of performance has become more and more profound and more delicate, even in the process of filming, she also Still in continuous improvement. The understanding of the role of Irene Enos has been further deepened, which made Charlize put aside all the thoughts of the outside world and began to devote himself to the role. The scene to be filmed today is a scene where Irene loses control and kills one of the men without using a pistol. This scene is too **** and violent. Although everyone knows that Charlizes plasma is fake, but The **** appearance still made people shudder. In the scene just now, I didn''t find any feelings before and after several times. Director Patty Jenkins always thought that Charlize had fallen into a crazy runaway. Charlize studied and thought over and over again, and after many attempts, he finally found the feeling, but lost control. Charlize now vaguely understands the realm that Hugo originally said. Of course, Charlize has not reached the level of personality split. She is more into the drama too deeply, and emotional control is not precise enough, which makes the performance lost. ControllingIn essence, Charlizes inner contemplation of Irene is still not enough. There is no way to show the role state without hindrance. Either it is not enough or too much. The most important thing is that the details are not accurate enough or not enough. Detailed. In the eyes of most people, it is estimated that this little difference has little effect, and Charlize has performed very well. But Charlize herself knew that she still hadn''t pierced that layer of window paper, and the impact and realism brought to the audience by a little gap would be quite deviated. Therefore, Charlize has been putting pressure on himself and has been working hard. But from the scene just now, Charlize''s madness is enough, but the control is still lacking, which means that the final effect will still be compromised. But at this time Charlize did not have the mind to think about these issues, because she felt as if she was being burned on a fire. That kind of earth-shaking, deep and fiery pain swept through waves, leaving Charlize with no choice. Thinking, there is no way to move. Charlize was so tight that he waited until he was exhausted, and then the whole person slowly relaxed, and began to breathe in big mouths. A group of staff rushed over and gathered around. He asked verbally, "Are you okay? Are you okay? What''s wrong with you?" Charlize waved his hands to the partners, "It''s okay...I, I''m okay...It''s just that I''m a little out of control." Charlize pushed away from the surrounding area and tried to lift his hands, and stood up directly, although his legs were a little shaky. Soft, made Charlize stagger, but she still stood up with her own efforts, "Where is Scott?" Charlize knows exactly what happened just now, even the countless details in it are clear in his mind, "Scott, sorry, sorry, I''m really sorry, are you okay?" Charlize hurriedly left. Stepping forward, looking at Scott, who was still very ugly, he apologized. Scott looked at Charlizes almost unsteady pace and the situation was no better than him, and he pulled out a smile, "I''m fine, you should worry about yourself first." Following Scott''s eyes, Charlize looked down at her gently shaking legs. In fact, she didn''t feel any at all, but the muscles were shaking uncontrollably. There was no way to control it, and there was no way to stop it. Charlize gave Scott a wry smile, and then, with the support of the staff, the two difficult brothers came to the rest area next to them, and the doctor came over for an examination. Charlize tried to relax the whole person, but it was too difficult. From the muscles to the brain, she only felt that the whole person was like a switch that was turned on, a spring that was suppressed, that kind of tightness to the extreme but no The feeling released by the method makes Charlize feel like an untimely bomb, and no one knows when it will explode. Suddenly, the phone on the dressing table began to ring. Charlize was taken aback, but he only slowly turned his head to look at the phone. He didnt plan to pick it up. He was thinking, How about Carl? Leaving the phone here? After a while, the phone still rang reluctantly, and Charlize slowly raised his free left hand, picked up the phone, and looked at the phone displayed on it. Number, a series of numbers... It''s Hugo. Chapter 2023： Have a good heart Looking at the constantly ringing mobile phone, Charlize was stunned, and seemed to have no plans to pick it up, because Charlize didn''t know whether he should pick it up or not. "Female. Devil" has been filming for nearly a month. In the process of playing the role of Irene Enos, Charlize encountered a lot of confusion, but he also got many experiences and feelings and made many attempts. On the way to explore the role, Charlize had countless ideas. Her first idea was to share with Hugo, discuss with Hugo, and argue with Hugo. However, every time this thought came up, Charlize would start to hesitate after picking up the phone. In fact, she couldn''t tell the reason, and wondered what she was hesitatingis it because of Oscar night? Charlize didn''t think it was because the two of them had actually seen it many times since then, everything has returned to normal, there is nothing strange, they are still friends, the best friends. But other than that, Charlize couldn''t find the reason. At the end of the confusion, mixed flavors, and indecision, she still didn''t dial the phone. Unexpectedly, today, Hugo took the initiative to dial the phone, and Charlize was stunned when he looked at the phone that was tweeting tirelessly in his hand. The brain, which became blank in an instant, did not respond at all. Almost before Charlize''s consciousness came back to his senses, his fingers had already pressed the answer button, and then Hugo''s familiar voice came from his ears, "Carl, it''s you. Isnt Charlize filming now?" Hearing Hugo''s familiar voice, Charlize''s eyes began to warm inexplicably. She didn''t know why, but she felt the indescribable bitterness on the tip of her tongue dancing gently. At this time Charlize realized that she had no time to think about whether or not to answer the phone, and the call was already connected. This subconscious action made Charlize''s mouth a slight smile. "Why, are you looking for me in a hurry?" Charlize wiped the mist from the corner of his eyes, and said in a slightly playful voice. Hugo seemed to be stunned. He knew that Charlize was filming. Most of the time, his mobile phone was with his agent Karl Earl, but he didn''t expect that Charlize himself would answer the phone directly. Immediately after reacting, Hugo also chuckled, "You answer the phone like this, are you sure that the other crew members will not complain? The filming is delayed, but this will arouse public anger." Charlize looked back at the busy staff next to him. Almost all of them had a trace of restlessness on their faces. They came and went in their sights. "It''s a group break. Just now, during the shooting, I got into trouble, and there are problems. Its not too small. Even if I dont answer the phone now, I guess its hard for everyone to feel better." "Get into trouble?" Hugo''s final voice rose slightly, which seemed a bit unexpected, but then he pondered for a while and asked suspiciously, "Did you get into the scene too deeply, causing you to lose control of your emotions during filming?" It was rain. The only reason imaginable. Because before Charlize was studying the "Female. Devil" script, there had been problems. Hugo himself has gone through such a stage, so he knows exactly how difficult it is to play a role like Irene Enos. Charlize choked involuntarily, and the warm eyes were covered with a faint layer of mist once again. Charlize was really uncomfortable with his fragility, so he choked with a flutter, "It seems that the experiencer Sure enough, its different. Before this call, Charlize thought it would be very difficult to talk about it, but when Hugos voice was heard, everything seemed to be incredibly simple. My heart slowly breathed a sigh of relief, "I lost control during the filming just now, completely out of control." Hugo''s heart couldn''t help. He remembered his experience during the filming of "Death Row", and then remembered what happened when he accompanied Charlize to the prison to visit Irene last time. He could imagine that Charlize was in the process of filming. The fragmentation, the landslides; but he couldn''t imagine how much pain and suffering Charlize was facing-because every actor faced different situations and ways of dealing with it. "So, what kind of feeling is it?" Hugo did not rush to say "I know" or "I know", nor did he rush to comfort him as a person over, but said in a guiding way. Charlize calmed down and thought about it seriously, "It feels like everything has become a chaos. It seems that there is no thought and no soul. It is just an impulse to affect all actions. After the event is over, I don''t even Knowing what happenedits not about losing my memory. I know the whole process, but Ive lost those details, leaving only a vague halo." At this time, the medical staff standing nearby looked down at Charlize. Charlize, who was trembling all over his muscles, slowly recovered. Her legs and hands no longer tremble, even her fingertips. Gradually calm down; and the stiff shoulder line also relaxes little by little under the hazy sunlight, as if the whole person is in a comfortable state. The medical staff exchanged their sights, then nodded slightly, turned and left lightly, leaving the space here for Charlize. In fact, Charlize has no major physical problems. The limbs have been knocked out and some small wounds, and there are some bruises on the pine tree on the back, but they are not major problems. After a good rest, they can recover; the most important thing is Charlize. She needs treatment for her own mental problems, and she needs to relax. Charlize didn''t notice the medical staff''s departure. In fact, she didn''t even realize her relaxation, but felt that the whole person was soaked in warm water, and the confused and confused thoughts in her brain slowly settled down. Hugos unhurried voice came over the phone, warm and radiant like sunshine, "You say it like this, its like a criminal who kills impulsively. At the moment of emotional impulse, you make even yourself There was no way to understand the behavior, and when the reaction came back, the memory was extremely vague." Charlize was puzzled by Hugo''s way of describing it, and couldn''t help frowning, "Is this a good thing or a bad thing?" But in fact, her tone became more relaxed. She and Hugo have experienced too many such conversations, everything is so familiar. Hugo was amused by Charlize''s words, "It depends on whether Irene Enos committed a crime impulsively." This opened a door in front of Charlize, and she immediately understood the deep meaning of Hugo''s words: If Irene was committing an impulsive crime, then it means that Charlize''s performance just now was on the right track, but it was a little out of control; But if it is not, then it means that Charlize''s loss of control is off track. Participation in the play is also divided into good and bad. Not all entering the play is correct. Whether the direction is correct is one aspect. Whether the control after entering the play leads to excessive exaggeration is also a category that must be considered. "You told me last time that when you were emotionally out of control in the performance of''Death Convict'' Walk, it was Matthew that controlled your body and actions? Not yourself?" Charlize caught Hugo''s words at once. The core idea. Hugo replied in the affirmative, "It is true. I can clearly perceive the occurrence of all the details, but everything is out of my control. Those actions, words, and expressions are all from Matthew The real reaction. The feeling is very subtle, and I can''t describe it clearly." Charlize nodded his chin slightly and said in a deep voice, "Everything I have analyzed for Irene is in place. I know that she is not an impulse crime. She has always been very clear about what she is doing. Life is not practical for her. Meaning. Maybe, at a certain moment in the crime process, she will lose control, but looking at the overall situation, her overall thoughts have always been very clear. However, during the performance just now, I completely lost control. This is wrong. of." Charlize pondered for a while, "I think everything is in place, but when it comes to the performance, the whole feeling is still wrong and there is no way to be sure." "You are too demanding." Hugo chuckled and shook his head. "When the performance is too deep, in fact, any performance skills are not counted, because at that time what is needed is not control." "Not control?" Charlize was a little confused, her brain is still not fully awake now, and she still feels a little confused in her thinking. Hugo thought about it seriously You should think this way, the performance process needs release, and before the performance, you need to think carefully and foreshadowing, and clarify your ideas. "Performance control, in fact, requires a deep understanding and understanding of acting skills. Even Hugo now cannot say 100% control. In "Trumen''s World" Hugo is indeed trying to control, but everyone The understanding of performance is different, and the way of presentation is naturally different. Only real drama bones can have this ability. Charlize''s current ability, bursting is what she is good at, not controlling. This is the same as Brad Pitt when he played "Twelve Monkeys". However, what makes Charlize better than Brad is that her understanding of the role is much higher than Brad, and her ability to sculpt the details of the role can also make her burst more accurate and better. Charlize did not answer immediately, but chewed Hugo''s words carefully, "Do you remember how you and I were talking to the lines at the time? You have been emphasizing that I need to release my emotions and release energy, does that mean?" "Charlize, you''ve gotten into the horns, don''t dig out these details, but focus on the performance itself. Well... you can read the script several times before performing, and think about the scene. Then try to blend in during the performance, but the point is not to think too much during the performance, but to empty your head and let yourself truly blend into the role." Chapter 2024： I dont know Charlize felt as if he was going in, thinking about it all the time, but there was no way to get out of it. He thought about it carefully, "Hugo, can I practice my lines with you?" Hugo said so much just now, but Charlize still came back, which made Hugo flutter and laughed, but he nodded, "Of course there is no problem. Which scene are you preparing for now?" Yu Guo has been in contact with Charlize many times before, and although he cannot say that he knows the script well, he is indeed very familiar with the whole story line. Charlize opened her mouth and realized that there were not many lines in the scene just now, and the smile on the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but bloom, "Wait, I''ll get the script!" Although the scene just now didn''t require much content. Prepare, but she will never give up easily. Finally, to have such an excellent script practice object as Hugo, she must take good care of it. Hugo on the other end of the phone raised his palm to Joseph and motioned for him to go out and breathe. At this time, Hugo was starring in a radio program to promote "Trumen''s World". The halftimer had about 30 minutes of rest, so Hugo remembered to call Charlize. The day before yesterday, when Carl and Joseph were chatting, they mentioned Charlize''s bad state recently. Carl was obviously also very worried, but he could not give any help. Carl thought about the situation during the filming of "Death Row" before calling Joseph for help. Joseph later mentioned this matter with Hugo, because Joseph clearly knew the importance of friends and family for Hugo to tide over the difficulties in the first place. Hugo pushed open the glass door in front of him and walked to the balcony. The sun that was already slanting to the west poured down in an instant, and Hugo couldn''t help but close his eyes. The raging wind raged from all directions on the 23-story tall building. The swarms came, blowing on the eyelids, but instead caused a thin layer of goose bumps on the skin, with a kind of autumnal openness and vastness. "Hey, Hugo, I''m back." Charlize''s voice was filled with joy, causing Hugo to smile, "Where are you now? Is there an open space to see the sun?" "The sun?" Charlize was originally flipping through the script, looking for the page where he wanted to talk to Hugo. Hearing Hugo''s words, he couldn''t help but was stunned. He raised his head curiously and looked at the top of his head. Seeing the blood-like setting sun soaking the light blue sky, there is a thrilling beauty in the sky that shines with shining light. Involuntarily, Charlize put down the script and stared at the sky dumbfounded. Hugo didnt hear Charlizes response. He thought Charlize was indoors, so he said with a chuckle, "Now is the best time of the day. Im in New York now. I think New York hasnt seen it for a long time. Its such a beautiful sunset, and the entire sky is dyed red by the setting sun. I guess its the same in Florida." The color between orange and red is like a drop of thick ink dripping into clear water. The rich ink is diluted little by little, but it slowly penetrates into the clear water, with a kind of meditation. The elegance and grandeur of the Chinese landscape paintings are hard to describe in words. At this time, the sky is like this, the strong orange red slowly penetrates the clear azure blue, and the color becomes more and more intense, so that the orange red gradually turns into blood red, with a kind of earth-shattering magnificence and grandeur. Charlize couldn''t help but opened his mouth slightly, just looking at the soft but bright sky in front of him, dumbfounded, "I guess the sky in New York is definitely not as bright as mine. Did you know? The top of my head is like a big block. The red silk is floating gently." "Silk cloth? Oh, God, Charlize, you should really study your vocabulary. When you describe it like this, I think you have fallen into a stinking ditch." Hugo frowned in disgust. , Said silently. Charlize was amused by Hugos reaction, and chuckled twice, "Hey, I think its very vivid! Its fine if I like it myself. What do you mind doing? Im not a literature student, nor For those who write poems, easy-to-understand is enough, right?" Hugo can only shrug his shoulders, "If this is what you want." Looking at the sky in front of him, Hugo suddenly felt very magical. He and Charlize were separated by more than half of the North American continent, but they stood Under the same sky, looking at the same scenery, it seems that at this moment, the two of them are sitting side by side and raising their heads and sighing, "You look at that corner of the sky and see that it is almost about to become a circle. Is the moon shaped like it?" "Which corner?" Charlize looked around, but did not find any traces, because at this time the color of the sky above his head became more and more intense, so Charlize almost thought that the bright red was about to turn into water droplets and fall. The magnificence before the end of the day makes any language lose its color. "Uh..." Hugo was dumb when faced with Charlize''s question. Charlize immediately reacted and laughed loudly, "Looking at my memory, who am I talking to." This is a mockery of Hugo, who is completely indifferent from the "Southeast, Northwest", "East," Of course its the east side. Ill take a look..." Hugo rolled his eyes on the other end of the phone, and he didnt know where the "East side" was, "Ha! I saw it, wow, the color of the moon is really beautiful. ." The cyan moon bloomed with a faint halo, and then was dyed red by the setting sun all over the sky. A silhouette can be vaguely seen, reflecting the sun in the west. This scene is so beautiful! "Can you see the moon? There are so many high-rise buildings in New York that block the view, right?" Charlize proudly showed off, "I''m in the forest now, and I''m standing next to a cliff, standing in front of the valley, looking at it, lush and lush The forest is completely exposed in sight, the green is covered with a layer of red, and even the winding valleys reflect the golden light, just like the magical kingdom in the "Indiana Jones", I I even wonder if I have come to the ancient city of Maya civilization." Charlize''s simple words sketched out a clear picture in Hugo''s mind. He couldn''t help but close his eyes and portray the beauty and magnificence of the Grand Canyon little by little. "Well, you succeeded in making me envious." Hugo''s words made Charlize''s mouth proudly raised, and the smile under his eyes gurgled out like clear spring water, "What about you? How does New York look now?" "I''m on the twenty-third floor now, so... believe me, I can see the sun and the moon, and at the same time!" Hugo''s emphatic tone made Charlize sneer, "Have you overlooked the Hudson River on Manhattan Island?" "Hugo''s words could not help taking Charlize back to the Big Apple, "I can see the Hudson River on my right now. The entire surface of the river is sparkling, reflecting the thin blush, as if someone is casting magic. Similarly, the reflected golden light outlines the high and low buildings by the river, and the entire skyline is like a sketch by the top architect. I dont know if its like looking down on the Great Wall from space. It looks like this." Charlize couldn''t help closing his eyes, as if he had a sketching pencil in his mind, drawing the picture under the control of Hugo''s voice. The inexplicable surging emotions in the chest began to surging slowly. "Have you seen the skyline of Chicago?" Hugo''s words made Charlize chuckle. Chicago is the home of high-rise buildings. Its magnificent skyline is world-famous, and almost no city can compare it. "Now New York There is such a grandeur." The sound was fragmented in the raging wind, and calm soon returned. Neither Hugo nor Charlize spoke, but quietly watched the beautiful scenery in front of them, but across the telephone line, there was a quiet and harmonious airflow slowly flowing between the two. Hugos slight breathing can be heard on the other end of the phone, mixed in the screaming gale, but with a smell of green grass, slowly releasing that wonderful magic in the ear, like a little The flames are sizzling, and the two people are separated by mountains and rivers, but they seem to stand side by side. Charlize could clearly hear his heart beating, not the kind of violent beating, but gently, shortly, and irregularly. The rhythm that was not fast was shining like a **** sunset. Xia gradually became hot, and the subtle warmth accumulated in his chest. The ignorant breath made the whole chest warm. Suddenly Charlize realized the true meaning of this kind of warmth---randomly. The lightly beating heartbeat made Charlize''s fingertips a bit slippery. Before she realized it, the signal of "pounding heartbeat" slammed into her heart like sparks. This moment Charlize was a little flustered for a while. When did this emotion start? Is it just an instant chemical effect, or a long-latent explosion? Charlize couldn''t even tell a beginning-love was unconscious-the strong emotions had already made Charlize unable to fight, the chaotic thoughts raged in his mind, and the whole person became at a loss. Lowering his eyes slightly, Charlize tried to conceal his emotions, but his breathing had become disordered unconsciously, and there seemed to be nowhere to escape. Fortunately, Charlize was standing on the edge of a wide cliff. The raging wind covered her breathing, which allowed her to take a short breath. Charlize opened his mouth, trying to say something to conceal his panic and embarrassment, but he didn''t know how to express it when the words reached his lips. In the end, he just froze in place, just letting the quiet and warm. . The atmosphere of ambiguity stirred between the two people. I don''t know when it started, the heartbeats of the two people have already reached the same frequency, gently hitting the eardrums, spurring a circle of ripples, endlessly in the hot and bright sunset. Chapter 2025： Stunned The sky was full of sunset, and the whole world turned bright red in an instant, and the soft but dazzling color seemed to be in it. Chinese ink paintings are general, swaying freely on the pair of silk cloth in front of them, the pen moves the dragons and snakes, and turns left and right. People couldn''t help but held their breath, lest their rash actions would break the beauty in front of them. The mountains and rivers between the phones seemed to disappear at this moment. Hugo and Charlize stood side by side, lifted their chins slightly, and looked at the clouds together hand in hand. Hugo involuntarily turned his head and took a look, and then found that he was standing alone on the balcony on the 23rd floor, which made him chuckle, "Such a sight, its a shame that its only appreciated by one person. ." When Charlize heard Hugos smiling voice, he seemed to be able to directly outline Hugos expression at this time, which made Charlize close his eyes gently and feel the laziness of the sun falling on his eyelids. The words in my mind almost blurted out, "I''m with you, am I not?" "Hugo!" "Sally!" Almost at the same time, the shouting sound swept along the gusty wind, interrupting the thinking of Hugo and Charlize. The two of them seemed to be wrapped in a warm halo, suddenly engulfed by the cold air. Subconsciously looked back. The two people seemed to see each other in the halo. Hugo looked at Charlizes face that had become completely unrecognizable because of the special makeup used to play Erin Enos, but he recognized it from those moving eyes. Here she came; Charlize looked at the faint smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, her heart beating faster and faster, making her just stunned in place. "Hugo." A person broke into the halo, and the entire figure was torn apart in the blurry light and shadow, and it gradually became clear. It was Samora. "The live broadcast of the show is about to begin, a three-minute countdown." This brought Hugo back to his senses. The half-hour break was over in an instant. He was stunned, then smiled and shook his head helplessly, "I need to go back to record the show, and I''ll talk to you later." After speaking, he hung up the phone. Then followed Samora back together. Opening the door to the balcony, Hugo stood by the threshold and couldn''t help but glanced back at the sky that was burning like flames behind him, still thrilling. Then, Hugo stepped forward, and the door behind him slowly closed, separating the inside and outside into two worlds. Charlize stood there a little in a daze, until someone patted her on the shoulder, she came back to her senses, raised her head in amazement, and found that the person in front of her was the crew''s field assistant, "Sally, the director asked me to Come over and ask you, is your condition okay? A professional doctor has already come to the scene. You''d better go there for a checkup." Charlize''s soul returned to her place. She nodded hesitantly, "Well, I know." The wind messed up her hair, Charlize pinned a stray hair behind her ears, lowered her eyes and thought for a while." Give me two minutes and I''ll go right there." The assistant stood there and looked at it, but with a worried look on his face, Charlize reluctantly twitched the corner of his mouth, "I''m fine, I won''t jump from here." A word made the assistant pale with fright, but instead made Charlize chuckle. Charlize patted the assistant''s arm, and said seriously, "I''m serious, I''m fine." After a pause, the smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth was slightly hooked, and then he let out a long breath, "I very good." The assistant turned his head one step at a time and left, but Charlize turned his head to look at the endless valley in front of him. The chaotic thoughts in his mind seemed to become extremely chaotic, but they seemed to become extremely clear in an instant. Charlize would naturally not forget what happened just now. She could still feel Scott''s neck with her hands, and the trembling deep into her soul made her shudder twice. She originally wanted to practice the script with Hugo, but in the end she did not practice successfully, but at this time her thinking became extremely clear. All the things Hugo said became clear and clear, and she seemed to understand easily. The core of Hugos words. Her understanding of the role is correct, but it is still not in place and accurate enough. During the performance, when she was completely forgetful, she completely lost control-neither Irene Enos nor herself, it was a completely wrong performance. Performance can be out of control, but it must be out of control on the right path, otherwise everything is in vain. In the final analysis, it is actually a matter of understanding performance. Before the performance, she needs to sort out her emotions, figure out the whole story''s beginnings and turns, and then know what reactions Irene will make and why these reactions are made, and finally show them based on her understanding. When she engages in performance, what she needs is not thinking, let alone control, but release, full-hearted release. It''s like... like in "L.A. Confidential". However, under the guidance of Hugo at that time, it seemed that everything was so simple, but now it has become so difficult to try it myself. She has not really felt how important a good opponent actor is until today, even Al Pacino did not make her feel that way at the beginning. So, what she needs to do now is to calm down, re-read the script carefully, and then outline Irene''s every move in her mind. Thinking of this, Charlize couldn''t help but smile. It turned out that things were so simple, but she got into the horns and couldn''t get out. In the past nearly a month, I have pushed myself to the limit step by step, but like a headless fly, I don''t know how to find a way out. But now, everything is suddenly clear. On the phone just now, Hugo seemed to say many things, but it seemed that he didn''t say anything. But that''s how Charlize understood. This made the smile at the corner of her mouth a touch of confusion, happiness, satisfaction, bitterness, and loss. Hugo is always like this, as if she can understand her inner thoughts easily, just a look and a word can make her feel...safe. All the fear, confusion, and coldness just now, as if ice and snow met the sun, smiled quickly, and the chaotic brain wiped away all the fog in an instant. The invigorating feeling made her spit out a long mouth. Muddy gas. sense of security. Charlize shook her head helplessly. She hadn''t thought of this word for many years. It seemed that in her life, this word lost its meaning early in her life. It was hidden in a dark corner, as if it had never been. Existed too general. But now, such words popped out of her mind, and all the chaotic aura around her calmed down. This feeling is subtle and unfamiliar, making people attached, but also scary. But if there is a person in this world who can give her a sense of security, perhaps only Hugo will be the only one. This thought suddenly popped out, and Charlize was startled. After extreme panic, it gave Charlize a sense of absurdity, and then he chuckled softly. After he laughed, Charlize calmed down, quietly recalling the gentle beating of the heart just now. The slight heartbeat was not intense. It was just a slight beating, as if there was a shallow electric. Flowing past the general, but the whole soul began to tremble slightly. This is not the first time. This is not the first time Charlize has felt this way about Hugo. Isn''t it...? Charlize didn''t dare to let himself continue to think about it, even if he was only aware of such a possibility, Charlize felt panicked. But... if this is true, if the heartbeats again and again are not only momentary shocks, but also fall down over time, then what should she do? Charlize tried to convince himself that it was all because of the impact of Tyra Banks words on the Oscar night. The loss that passed by at the beginning caused ripples in his heart again, but it was only a momentary feeling. That''s it, because her "once" with Hugo was only two dates, but her "now" with Hugo was a six-year accumulation. She was always able to convince herself before, but this time, Charlize failed, because the more memories she remembered, the more turbulent the heartbeat was. Each piece of memory submerged her like a tide, and the real and precise emotion made Charlize a little helpless. Because she knew that she and Hugo should be friends and should not cross that line. This was her pride. Whether it was Uma Thurman or Cameron Diaz, they had questioned her friendship with Hugo, but she never had a guilty conscience upright. Faced with them, because she firmly believes that the friendship between her and Hugo is not mixed with anything else, and she has never ruined Hugo''s feelings. But now, she couldn''t control her heartbeat, and all her persistence fell apart in an instant, leaving Charlize at a loss. However, if she and Hugo are not friends, how should they be related? Hugo''s handsome face appeared in his mind, but Charlize couldn''t imagine Hugo''s expression after he knew what he was thinking in his heart. Even a slightly surprised look could break their friendship. Hugo has always stayed behind the boundary of friendship and never crossed the thunder pool. This is the foundation and pillar of friendship between opposite sexes. Once broken, everything will be destroyed. Charlize closed her eyes again, took a deep breath, and then took a deep breath again, trying to calm her mood, but the warmth in her eyes made her extremely embarrassed. Charlize raised his hands and rubbed his eyes vigorously, biting his teeth to suppress the restlessness in his heart, but why did it become so difficult to breathe, as if all the air in his lungs had disappeared. Opening his eyes again, the gorgeous sunset in front of him was burning and gradually disappearing on the horizon. The magnificent epic feeling made Charlize clenched his fist gently, and finally turned around and walked towards the crew. Chapter 2026： Friendly City Philadelphia has always been a very important city. It is one of the oldest and most historically significant cities in the United States. The Declaration of Independence was passed here. Before the establishment of Washington, Philadelphia was the capital of the United States and is now the fifth in the United States. Large cities are second only to New York, Los Angeles, Chicago and Houston; they are also the fourth largest metropolitan area in the United States, second only to New York, Los Angeles and Chicago. However, when people talk about Philadelphia, they always think of it as a poor country. When they talk about the East Coast, people can think of New York, Washington, Miami, and even Boston, but few people mention Philadelphia. In particular, the permanent residents of New York and Washington think that Philadelphia is the countrysidejust like New Jersey is a suburb of New York. This is really a dumbfounding situation. It is precisely because of this special situation that the city of Philadelphia is worthy of the birth of many special stories. For example, in 2005, a comedy called "it''s.always.sunny.in." was born directly. With a strong self-deprecating and joking, it has won the love of countless people; another example, the "Philadelphia Story" that made Tom Hanks a actor for the first time also took place in this area. Philadelphia has a rich cultural heritage and historical trajectory. It is a city that has accumulated time; at the same time, it is less than three hours'' drive from Washington, DC, and only two hours'' drive from New York. It also has one of the largest cities in the world. Estuary port, which makes Philadelphia mixed with many different elements such as politics, economy, and culture at the same time. In order to attract more economy and population, Pennsylvania, where Philadelphia is located, has also set a large number of different tax exemptions, including a tolerance tax exemption policy for filming. This also makes many film companies willing to pull the crew to Pennsylvania to start filming work. Hugo has come to Philadelphia many times and met Cameron Diaz here for the first time. In fact, it was because a film company was recruiting actors here, and many film crews were busy working here. , Cameron came to Philadelphia to seek opportunities. This policy was later proved to be effective. After Canada was pasted and copied, this also enabled the North American film industry to gradually move northward. This time, the crew of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" chose Philadelphia as the filming base. In fact, when setting the story, m-Night-Samaran planned to set the story in Seattle or Chicago, because these two cities have a relatively more gloomy atmosphere, but they are not as crowded as New York. It is also more atmospheric from Boston. But Hugo expressed different opinions on Knights idea. The overall atmosphere of Seattle is too bright, and the lush greenery gives the whole city a sense of freshness; Chicago would be more suitable because the whole city is filled with a kind of media. The gray tone between black and white, and it is a clear gray tone, does not appear to deliberately create a horrible atmosphere, nor does it appear to be incompatible with the story. Many film companies are now willing to shoot in Chicago, in fact, because of Illinois'' related tax exemption policies, including "my best friend''s wedding", "devil''s spokesperson" and so on. However, after a closer inspection, I still felt that Chicago was not suitable enough. In the end, Katherine Kennedy mentioned Philadelphia, which attracted everyone''s attention. Philadelphia is a very special city, it is the fifth largest city in the United States, but in fact, the high-rise buildings in the urban area are not too dense, and it does not give people a sense of overcrowding, even with a sense of oppression. The taste of retro cities in the 1960s and 1970s, coupled with the lazy and casual style permeating the urban air, and the cultural heritage that has been precipitated by history, makes Philadelphia full of a unique but moderate family atmosphere. It coincides with the requirements of the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality". In addition, the weather in Philadelphia is not good. "Philadelphia is always sunny" actually describes the mentality of the people in Philadelphia. The weather here is similar to that of New York and Washington. Even in midsummer, it is always filled with a gray gloom, let alone rainy. It''s winter with continuous and heavy snow. The dim direct light fits perfectly with the "sixth sense of the supernatural". You only need to use natural light without deliberate changes to achieve the gloomy but not dark atmosphere, which combines the psychology of family and affection in the story. Fear is perfectly displayed. In the past, Hugo never knew that there are so many mysteries in shooting cities, including the choice of atmosphere and culture, including the effects of weather and light, as well as taxes and government support. This is really a brand new experience. When I arrived in Philadelphia, autumn had come quietly. In fact, the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" was signed in May, and the entire crew has been formed, but it hasn''t been turned on after procrastination. Time has been pushed back and forth, and several months have passed in a blink of an eye. In the past few months, Hugo was first busy with the promotion of "Trumen''s World". Because the follow-up influence of the film was too strong, Hugo had to personally arrive in Europe to cooperate with the promotion; after the promotion period was over, "distorted" The summer performance of "Tour" also kicked off again. Hugo joined the team of Glory to the Death and began the third tour of Glory to the Death-although it was only an informal tour, and it was a non-ticketed tour, It still attracted the attention of all young volcanoes, and the whole summer tour market was boiling. From late July to September, glory to death has been on the road, joining the midsummer carnival with the underground bands of the "Twisted Tour", although at this time the second anniversary of the release of "Blurry Rain" is coming soon In the past two years, Glory to Death did not have many public events, but their appeal not only has not diminished, but has also gradually increased with the rise of "distorted tour". Even the diehard rock fans who were stubborn at the time have changed their minds. Maybe they still dont like glory to death-this is a matter of belief-but they have supported the "twisted tour", which is indeed countless underground The carnival stage of rock bands has allowed people to discover many talented people who really make music. This really gave American rock music a boost. In this way, when all of Hugo''s trips are over, September is over. Prior to this, "Trumen''s World" received an invitation, was shortlisted for the Venice Film Festival, entered the main competition unit, and joined the competition for awards. This made the media excited, because Hugo has already won Oscars and Cannes films. The three trophy trophies at the Berlin Film Festival and the Berlin Film Festival are only one Venice Film Festival trophy away from the actor Grand Slam. In the "Trumen World", Hugo''s outstanding performance is absolutely competitive. It is a pity that Hugo was absent from the Venice Film Festival because of his "twisted tour" and did not attend the Venice Film Festival in personin fact, Hugo has never attended the Venice Film Festival. In the end, "Trumen''s World" returned empty-handed with great regret, failing to win a trophy. The winner of the Venice Film Festival was the actor Sean Penn, who was also from the United States. He relied on "hurlyburly" to win his first major film festival trophy. This result has made many media critics, because "Floating World Men and Women" is a group drama, and a group of people such as Robin White, Meg Ryan, Kevin Spacey, Anna Paquin, etc. co-starred. Sean''s performance was good, but it didn''t reach the height of winning prizes. Relatively speaking, the Hugo of "Trumen''s World" is far more worthy of a trophy affirmation. But the result is the result. No matter how much the media complains, it cannot change the decision of the Venice Film Festival jury. The media sighed there and expressed regret that Hugo missed his actor Grand Slam, but Hugo devoted himself to the "distortion tour". After a period of the tour in September, Hugo came to Philadelphia. Ready to invest in the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" shooting. When Hugo walked out of the Philadelphia International Airport, the cold air on his face made him shudder several times in a row. Yesterday, he felt the strong end of the hot summer in Los Angeles. Today, he has experienced the prestige of the autumn tiger. Looking at the large swaths of gray in front of me, the sunlight showed an amber color, and it fell weakly, even colder than New York. The reporters swarmed forward. Looking at the more than one hundred reporters in front of him, Hugo couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that there were so many reporters in Philadelphia. However, the reporter''s siege was expected. Whether it was the topic of the Venice Film Festival or the launch of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", it was enough to excite the uncrowned kings. Especially the latter. When the box office of "Trumen''s World" broke through 300 million US dollars, Hugo''s control over comedy movies has been proven. Although he is not a humorous actor like Kim Carey and Eddie Murphy, he The interpretation and presentation of humor has undoubtedly won the hearts of the audience. Under such circumstances, the prospect of the "supernatural sixth sense" is even more exciting-what kind of quality and level this horror movie will show is arguably the hottest topic in the near future. The reporters immediately surrounded Hugo and blocked Hugo. Facing such a scene, Hugo was relaxed and comfortable. In just a few words, he coped with the continuous problem attacks of the reporters and solved all the gossip questions. Ignored, pushed aside the dense crowd in front of him, walked quickly into the nanny car in front of him, and Samora masterfully broke behind him, closed the car door, leaving all the noise and chaos behind him. The reporters tirelessly ran in the back of the car, hoping to take a few more photos, but in the end they failed to achieve their wishes. They could only watch Hugo go away. A large number of people stood in place depressed, grumbling unwillingly: Anyway, the crew will be shooting here for a long time, and the monk can''t run away from the temple. Chapter 2027： Actors gather When arriving at the hotel where he was staying, Hugo saw a large number of fans gathered at the entrance of the hotel, because the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" crew had arrived in Philadelphia for nearly a week, and was the most watched member of the crews who have recently started filming in Philadelphia. Its not uncommon for movie fans to flock after receiving the news. Seeing Hugo arriving at the scene, the kind and friendly Philadelphia residents all gave a sunny smile. Sixty to seventy movie fans swarmed up, but they did not lose their minds, expressing Hugos arrival with the warmest expressions. welcome. This kind of cheering is not as hot and crazy as a volcanic eruption, but more like the brilliance and warmth when the sun is gushing. Hugo deeply feels the uniqueness of the city of Philadelphia. "There are many Hugos, you are such a good boy..." The thick Italian accent rolled his tongue and Hugo couldn''t help but laugh. The kind middle-aged lady in front of her was as strong as two Hugos, but she did not move. Very flexible, squeezed out of the crowd, and then patted Hugo''s cheek with a thick palm, "You are so handsome, you look like an Italian man." The lady''s words provoke a large group of people around. Hehe laughed. When Hugo was thinking about how to respond, he saw the lady took out a large pie of cheese and put it in Hugo''s arms at once. Before Hugo refused, Hugo subconsciously hugged it with both hands. After the whole round cheese, the heavy weight was a bit unexpected by Hugo, and it sank accidentally. "Madam?" Hugo only had time to say such a sentence, thinking about how he should refuse-because he doesn''t cook by himself, such a large piece of cheese is really useless, but he refuses the enthusiasm of the other party. It seemed impolite, which really made Hugo a little entangled. But before Hugo came up with an excuse for rejection, the lady continued, "Can you give this piece of cheese to Leo Sweetheart?" Hugo just felt the words choke in his throat, his eyes rounded, "Leo? I thought this piece of cheese was given to me!" Hugo''s "passionate" wafted in those innocent eyes. Then, everyone around him was stunned, and then they laughed collectively. The lady also clapped her hands and laughed, "No, no, baby, although you are really attractive, Leo Sweetheart is my favorite. This cheese is for him. Of course, if you like it. , You can also ask Leo to see if he wants to share with you." Hugo had a depressed expression, just wanting to touch his nose, and then realized that his hands were all tied up-the big piece of cheese in his hand was so heavy that Hugo could hardly feel his arms. After realizing this, Hugo laughed helplessly, "Don''t worry, I will definitely ask for it from Rio!" Hugo gritted his teeth and played rogues, only to make the crowd smile brighter in front of him, Yu Guo glared, and walked forward, but after a few steps, he paused and looked back at the lady, "Madam, you are talking about Leonardo DiCaprio, right?" He hesitated. In his tone, it seemed that he knew a lot of "Leo", which immediately stunned the smile on the lady''s face. In a blink of an eye, the lady saw the playful smile on Hugo''s face, followed up with her awkward footsteps, and gave Hugo a brutal arm, "Honey, you are always so cute." Hugo only felt that his right arm was about to lose consciousness, and walked into the hotel lobby step by step, gritting his teeth. At this time, Samora, who was behind Hugo, had already laughed so badly. She bent over to support her knees and coughed violently. This made Hugo speechless and wanted to refute, but she looked away. Yu Guang saw Joseph, who had rarely laughed, also smiled at this time. Hugo rolled his eyes helplessly, "Laugh if you want to laugh. Be careful that you can''t eat lunch." After speaking, Hugo continued to step forward, and Joseph''s muffled laughter came from behind him. After only two steps, the waiter of the hotel greeted him, "Mr. Lancaster, welcome to the Four Seasons Hotel. I wonder if your trip is pleasant?" The waiter has a light smile on his face. I noticed the precious gift in your hand. I wonder if I have the honour to do it for you and find a container for you to put it in?" The waiter''s words were humble, polite and at home, but Hugo knew that he was actually worried about this piece of cheese. The cheese in Hugo''s hand didn''t know what variety it was. The taste was very rich. Hugo had to lift his chin and try to avoid the cheese. The smell was really irritating. Moreover, such a rich taste spread in an instant and spread in the hotel lobby, which is not good news for Four Seasons Hotel. Hugo looked around, he also realized that he was holding a lethal weapon, just about to give the cheese to the waiter, and then he saw Leonardo walking towards him from afar, Hugo couldn''t help but He smiled and said to the waiter, "Please bring a container, please. I''ll wait here, thank you." The waiter''s expression on his face did not change, but he could clearly feel it. He was relieved. "Hey, man! You are not good, it''s really bad!" Leonardo started shaking his head from a distance, frowning and complaining, "Do you know how long our entire crew has been waiting here? You? Its too bad to be late for playing a big card alone? I must tell the reporters and let everyone see what Hugo Lancaster really is!" Hugo looked at the joking in Leonardo''s eyes, but didn''t want to accept the move, so he threw the cheese in his hand at Leonardo, "Next!" Leonardo was oncoming and wanted to give Hugo a hug, and then saw that Hugo directly threw the heavy object in his hand towards him, which shocked Leonardo. The pace suddenly stopped, but because the brakes were too fast, the calf was so soft that he almost fell, and the embarrassed posture made Hugo burst into laughter. Seeing Hugo''s laughter, Leonardo noticed that Hugo didn''t throw the thing out of his hand at all, just scared himself, "What is this?" Hugo then showed what was in his hand to Leonardo back and forth, left and right, "This is a gift from a lovely Italian lady" Then Hugo paused slightly, focusing on Speaking of, "Specially for you!" Leonardo stood up straight again, looking at the piece of cheese in Hugo''s hand with surprise and astonishment, "So, this is for me?" Obviously, the pungent taste was right for Leonardo. There is no influence at all, he is the kind of expert who really knows how to appreciate cheese. Hugo recalled the scene just now, and looked back at the surging crowd at the door, but there was no way to find the lady again, "Yes, it was for you." Thinking of the scene just now, Hugo fluttered and laughed. I got up, "She is looking for me specifically to give you a gift." Leonardo originally touched the cheese with both hands. He was stunned when he heard these words. Then he raised his head and looked at Hugo. After finding the affirmative answer in Hugo''s eyes, he suddenly felt awkward. laugh it out. The refreshing laughter reverberated in the hotel lobby, and Leonardo also realized his gaffe, and quickly controlled the voice, but the smile on his face was still overflowing. "Hugo is in the midst of the sky, and there is actually a day of deflation." Leonardo looked at Hugo triumphantly, then looked at the cheese in Hugo''s hand more carefully, and even touched it hard with his fingers, and then placed it on the tip of his tongue. Licked. Hugo didnt mind, Isnt the famous Leonardo the one who is in the sky now? Hugo spoke the name of Leonardo with a strong Italian accent, and he was very happy. Leonardo also raised his head, full of black lines. "Papa Papa", a brisk footstep came from the front, and when you raised your head, you could see Haley-Joe Osment''s short figure, like a bambi deer, running over happily, but seeing the rain. When Guo was with Leonardo, he couldn''t help but stop, staring at those small but unusually bright eyes, looking at Hugo seriously, with a trace of inquiry and more excitement in his eyes. Hugo also noticed Hailey''s figure, turned his head and smiled, "Hey, little guy." "Mr. Lancaster!" Hailey raised his head in admiration, looking at Hugo in front of him. After shooting on "Independence Day" the two people still met many times, but this is another collaboration between the two people. This is a very rare opportunity for Haili. In the past two years, Hailey has won many performance opportunities. Although it has not reached the height of Macaulay Culkin, it can be said to be the best among the current young actors, but for Hailey , He still hopes to have more challenges-such as cooperation with Hugo. As long as he thinks of "the sixth sense of the supernatural," Hailey is so excited that he can hardly fall asleep for the past few nights. Hugo threw the cheese to Leonardo, "Next." Leonardo was caught off guard, but he caught it. Hugo let go after confirming that Leonardo had caught it completely, and then he saw Haley. He threw himself into Hugo''s arms, and Hugo rubbed his head, "Wow, you have grown taller again." "It looks like it''s really lively here." There was another chuckle from the rear. It was Toni Colette, who had a bold personality, and Kate Beckinsale, who was standing beside her, was a young but beautiful Kate. The smile on Hugo''s face also fully bloomed, "It seems that I have offended the entire crew, and everyone is waiting for me alone." Hugo raised his hands that were finally free, with a sincere expression on his face. , "I apologize in advance!" Coupled with Knight who walked far from the elevator, the main members of the entire crew of "Supernatural Sixth Sense" came out to greet Hugo, which made the entrance of Four Seasons Hotel even more lively Incomparable. Chapter 2028： Temperament beauties Although Kate Beckinsale has a smile on her face, she feels a little awkward in her heart. Leonardo, Haley and Hugo are all familiar with each other, and can even be said to be good friends; and Toni Colette, although not familiar with Hugo, is very sophisticated. You must know that Toni was nominated for Best Supporting Actress by the Australian Film Association at the age of eighteen, and won the Best Actress in a Leading Actress by the Australian Film Association at the age of 21. Toni, who is not yet 26 years old this year, has shown enough commendable acting skills. Moreover, Toni and Hugo, who were born as independent filmmakers, obviously have many topics in common, and the whole scene seems to be easy to do. Only Kate herself-she is only one year younger than Toni. After entering the acting business, she has never had a dazzling masterpiece. In fact, when she was at Oxford University, Kate was always an independent woman. She knew exactly what she wanted and what she was good at. She was confident and calm. She majored in French literature and Russian literature in school. In fact, she and Hugo should have many common languagesbecause she had inquired about French literature before she came to Hollywood. Hugo has a deep knowledge of French literature, and she also came from a prestigious university. Two people should have a lot of common languages. In the first meeting, Kate and Hugo did have a very happy conversation, which gave her a lot of confidence. But today is different. Kate is deeply aware that the next filming is about to begin. This has nothing to do with literature. This is the field of performance-she is not so familiar with it, and she has to face it now. Hugo Lancaster, who may be one of the most outstanding actors in the world at present, the tremendous pressure on her face made her nervous involuntarily. After Hugo greeted everyone separately, he found out that Kate was standing in the corner and was extremely quiet. He also stepped forward, "Is everything okay? Are you dissatisfied because of my lateness, or Lost because of Leos cheese?" Hugo and Kate had already met during the audition. The two shared many topics in common with French literature. This narrowed the distance between the two and made Hugo. His words also seem to be lighter. "Hey!" Leonardo made a dissatisfied voice when he heard Hugo teasing about his cheese. Kate couldn''t help but showed a small smile, "No, fine, everything is fine." Kate bit her lower lip slightly, hesitating again and again, but still did not express her inner worries. Hugo just looked at it roughly, and he could clearly feel the heaviness hidden between Kate''s eyebrows, a very shallow touch of gloom, as if it was just a white cloud on the clear blue sky, but Hugo did not miss it. Kate, who is only twenty-five years old now, does not have the style of the royal sister that was later shown in "The Legend of the Night", but the deep facial features and exquisite face have outlined the thrilling beauty, the kind of fusion of classical beauty and modern beauty. The temperament of Yu Yi is looming. But on the whole, Kate still looks a little immature now, that kind of unfamiliar youth and ignorance is a bit strange, but it also brings a different style to Kate''s beauty. I have to say that even if Kate is a vase, she is definitely a vase with the ultimate beauty. It is precisely because of this youngness that Hugo can see Kates inner emotions at once, but Hugo and Kate are not too familiar. The two can only be regarded as the second official meeting, so even though he noticed He didn''t ask about the hidden worry in Kate''s clear eyes. "That would be better." Hugo said with a smile, and after looking at the crew members who were already moving in the direction of the elevator, Hugo made an inviting gesture, "Follow you." Kate showed a polite smile, took a step forward, and Hugo followed him side by side, but he was already looking at the colleagues in front of him. At this time, everyone had entered the elevator, and Haley sketched a sweet With a sweet smile, he beckoned to Hugo, motioning for Hugo to catch up quickly. But before Hugo could move, Leonardo put his knees against his cheese, quickly pressed the close button, and while pressing it, he sat grimace at Hugo, which made Hugo very helpless and gestured. He wanted to catch up, but before he started up, the elevator doors were already closed, and Leonardo''s triumphant smile was seen. However, before the elevator was completely closed, Leonardos balance was somewhat lost, and the cheese in his hand suddenly became unstable. He hurriedly began to save the cheese in his hand. The action was like in a circus. The juggling craftsman is so funny, especially with the exaggerated expression, it is simply too happy. But without waiting for Hugo to look at the following, the elevator doors were closed like this, and all the pictures in his mind were frozen at the moment. The sudden stop of the funny makes Hugo sneered, between the brows. They are all full of smiles, and they seem to be in a very happy mood. Kate, who was standing by, saw this scene too, and couldn''t help but laugh. This little laughter made Kate''s body relax, and then I heard Hugo say, "It seems that during this filming, our crew will be very lively. Two kids!" Kate was stunned, and then reacted and said with a smile, "Aren''t they five?" Hugo also realized it immediately, and his smile couldn''t help but bloom bigger. Kate paused looking at Hugo''s expression, and the thoughts in her mind came to her mouth again, and she pressed her lips hard, "Hugo, can I ask you a question?" Hugo turned his head when he heard the sound, and Kate saw the relaxed smile on his face. The doubts in his sight were just right, not too aggressive or too alienated. The words just blurted out, "You guys back then. Why did you think of letting me play Anna?" After speaking, Kate felt that her words were a little bit ambiguous and could not help but tried to add, "I mean..." Hugo understood, "You mean, how did we think of you when you don''t have any masterpieces?" In fact, when Knight mentioned Kate, Hugo was a little surprised. Kay nodded, "I believe that there are no 10,000 or 8,000 actors in Hollywood who want to work with you." This exaggerated number made Hugo chuckle. "But you chose me. When I received your call in London, I was astonished and speechless." Kate now has nothing in Hollywood, and she doesn''t even have her name in the Screen Actors Guild. Hugo was not in a hurry, and smiled a little on his chin. In fact, it can be seen now that while Kate lacks self-confidence, she also reveals her calm and cautiousness, and she has not been dazzled by the pie falling from the sky. This trait has been implemented throughout Kate''s career, which also allows her to firmly occupy a place in Hollywood of "a generation of newcomers for the old". "At the beginning of this year, a movie called''Disco Doom'' was released at the Sundance Film Festival. In fact, this movie itself is not as good as the''Metropolis'' before Stillman, but the two heroines The performances in the movie made people shine. Later, many people looked for information about the two heroines." Hugo''s words made Kate stunned. Numerous thoughts in her mind began to surge. Of course, she remembered the work "Disco Doomsday." The director Whit Scott is not considered a top Hollywood director, but his The work has always been unique. Whitt had come to London to audition for her in person, and eventually she managed to win the role and became her second official American film-the first was "Haunted", which was released in 1995. Kate had thought about many possibilities. For example, Whitt recommended her to Hugo. For example, the actor Aidan Quinn, who had worked with "Shuttle Between Yin and Yang", mentioned her...and so on, but he didn''t think about it. Not relying on personal connections, but relying on her own works and her own performance, won her this opportunity to collaborate with Hugo. "So, have you seen that movie in Sundance?" Kate asked curiously, and the anxiety and anxiety before she knew the answer made her a little dry. Hugo shook his head, this action made Kate show a disappointed look, "No, I saw it later, my friend recommended this work to me. I have limited impressions of the movie, but Remember the role of Charlotte." Charlotte, this is the name of Kate''s role in "Disco Doomsday", "You know, your acting skills are very solid, continuing the fine tradition of British actors~www.novelhall. com~ In fact, Kate was photographed by Kenneth Branagh (kenh. Branagh) during her junior year and starred in her first movie. She is not an actor from an orthodox school of acting, although she was born in an acting family Her father is a well-known comedian throughout the United Kingdom, and her mother is also a professional stage actor-Kate''s acting skills are indeed very solid since childhood. But overall, there is still a gap compared to professional actors. Being born in the UK and under the requirements of the entire actor environment, Kate decided that she wanted to take the path of an actor, so she began to enter formal acting learning and tried to accumulate more experience in stage play, but even so, Kate still feels If one''s ability is insufficient, experience is even more lacking. At this moment, hearing Hugo''s affirmative words made Kate''s tight heartstrings relax slightly. This feeling is really subtle. Kate was still too young, and Hugo once again noticed the change in her mood, and he chuckled lightly, "As you said, I have many choices, not for you. But I chose you in the end..." Hugo could perceive Kates lack of confidence, and he was giving her confidence at this time, but Hugo did not express it bluntly, but sketched a confident smile, "Miss Beckinsale, you should believe My vision." Chapter 2029： In-depth topic Although the filming of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" has been delayed, but after Hugo arrived in Philadelphia, the entire crew quickly got up and running. The crew spent five days practicing the script. As the core of the whole movie, Hugo and Hayley had no problems. Toni and Leonardo were also very familiar with each other. Kate, who was the most nervous, was in the process of practice. Also gradually relaxed, so that the entire crew was ready for shooting. However, these are not the reasons why the crew spent five days practicing. The main reason is that Hugo and Knight discussed the whole story. All the actors including Leonardo joined the discussion. Hugo I hope everyone can further improve their perception of the whole story of "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality". The biggest highlight of the whole movie of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" is actually at the end. The reversal ending of the Jedi brings the whole story to a higher level, and it is also the key to giving the character of Malcolm more depth and meaning. Malcolm is a highly acclaimed child psychologist in Philadelphia. He received a medal from the city government, for which he and his wife plan to celebrate. But I didn''t want to but Vincent broke into his home-Vincent was his patient ten years ago. At the beginning he promised to help Vincent, but after ten years, Vincent not only did not get better, but worsened. , Gradually became a marginalized person in society. So Vincent wanted to find Malcolm for help. But at this time Vincent was already on the verge of a mental breakdown. He didn''t give Malcolm too much time, nor did he give himself too much time. He picked up the pistol and shot Malcolm directly, and then aimed at himself. In the temple, he pulled the trigger. A year later, Malcolm received another case-Cole. All of Cole''s situation was too similar to Vincent. This made Malcolm very worried. On the one hand, he was worried that Cole would become the second Vincent. On the one hand, he also worried that he was unable to help Cole. So, this makes a lot of connections between Malcolm and Cole. As the two people get along, Malcolm gradually discovers Cole''s secret, because Cole can see ghosts, so he is always in fear. This reminded Malcolm of Vincent''s case-Vincent was the same at the beginning, but Malcolm believed that Vincent was unable to accept the divorce caused by his parents, which not only did not solve Vincent Instead, Vincent fell into a more terrifying abyss. This time, Malcolm won''t let things repeat the same mistakes. Therefore, Malcolm worked hard to help Cole and enlighten Cole, and they discovered that the reason why ghosts stay and be with Cole is because they still have nostalgia for life, and they still have unfulfilled desires. So, Malcolm instructs Cole to help, as much as possible to help the ghosts not to leave regrets, and then they will disappear. This made Cole gradually more cheerful, because he knew that ghosts were not the source of fear, but the unknown, and ghosts came to him because they wanted help. This was exactly the same situation as Cole himself, so it opened his heart knot and gradually returned to his smile. Malcolm finally succeeded, he avoided Cole from repeating the same mistakes again, which allowed him to get relieved. So he and Cole''s psychotherapy can reach a paragraph, but at the end of the story, after Cole''s reminder, Malcolm suddenly discovered: he himself is a ghost! Vincent killed Malcolm and also killed himself. But Malcolm stayed in the world because of an obsession, and then gradually approached Cole, trying to fulfill his last wish. When Malcolm''s last wish was fulfilled, he also woke up and disappeared completely. Such an ending is tantamount to a thunderbolt, and it can almost be said that it has subverted the entire story. The two protagonists who run through the two protagonists have a deeper connection and bond with each other than imagined. No wonder Cole is so scared every time he sees Malcolm; it''s no wonder Malcolm finds his wife is alienating himself, even unwilling to talk to himself... All the deviations are connected together, connecting the whole story. But hidden behind this shocking result is a cycle of fate. Malcolm thought that his wife didn''t love herself anymore. Since the night Vincent committed suicide, his wife had been alienating herself. In the past year, his wife had not even wanted to talk to him, and their marriage had existed in name only. But in fact, Anna has never forgotten Malcolm. She has always deceived her husband not to die and still lives by her side, so she always gives Malcolm the illusion that they still live together, but just Alienated. Hidden behind Malcolm''s grief and pain, it was Anna''s suffering and struggle. For the dead, he refused to believe in his death, like a wandering soul, wandering in the gray area between **** and the world; for the living, she refused to believe that she was alone, and the passage of time could not dilute her. Sadness, loneliness and loneliness in the dead of night overwhelmed her. Malcolm is always reluctant to give up the fetters, one is Anna and the other is Cole. Such obsession is worthy of him staying around Anna and Cole. He does his best to help Cole, just to avoid Cole leaving. The old road above Sente, I hope to bring this child a ray of warmth. But in the end, Malcolm found that while he was helping Cole, Cole was also helping him. They understood the fetters of family, love and friendship to humans, and they understood the importance of care, companionship and understanding to humans. , They understand that sincerity, friendliness and trust cannot be replaced. Therefore, Cole opened his heart to his mother and reconnected the bond with her mother; therefore, Malcolm also understood that his departure is the best thing for Anna, because Anna needs to move on and life cant Always stop at the moment of his death. People are always afraid, afraid to face their own inner fears, and even more afraid to face their fears of being honest with others. Malcolm refused to admit his death, grabbed Anna and Cole fiercely, and was unwilling to let go. This was the cruelest and truest part. But when Malcolm really understood this from Cole, he chose to let go-it was his inner fetters that made him refuse to let go, but the same inner fetters made him choose to let go. This is human beings, contradictory and tangled existence. But the most sincere emotion and the softest bond in the heart are the eternal strength for everyone to keep going. For most of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", Cole was at the core of the movie, because he maintained the node between life and death, but the ending of the movie overturned all opinions: he is dead but still thinks he is alive Malcolm is the one who really wanders between the two worlds. He can feel the attachment to survival and the coldness of death; he can feel the fear from ghosts, and he can also feel the helplessness of being a ghost. ; You can feel Cole''s loneliness, and you can also feel Cole''s warm sunshine... Malcolm maintains the core idea of ??the whole movie: the real fear is actually fear itself, and the inner belief is the only magic weapon to overcome fear. Family, love or friendship, forever preserves the softest part of the heart. It can be said that Knight did spend a lot of thought when writing this script. He used a seemingly simple circle that conceals reincarnation and destiny to connect Malcolm and Cole, and in such a circle The ring tells the purest, most essential and true emotions of human beings. This is also the greatest success of the "Spiritual Sixth Sense"! When many people watch this movie, they are more just shocked by the super-reversal of the ending. In the long history of the movie, there are countless movies with reversal endings, but not many classic works can be cast, the "sixth sense of supernatural". Is one of them. But in fact, Knight did not write this ending to shock the audience. The fact that "Malcolm is a ghost" itself is the core idea of ??the whole movie. The only pity is that for the version that Hugo once watched, Knight didn''t dig deep enough for this core point, and Bruce Willis''s performance did not reach such a depth and height, which restricted the further improvement of the film quality. This time, Hugo personally participated in the production of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", hoping to convey this thought. During the script exercises in the past few days, everyone had a very lively discussion. At first everyone was shocked simply because of the ending of the script, but after hearing Hugo''s analysis-the shock had just begun, Knight''s originally chaotic thoughts suddenly became clear. In fact, during the writing of the script, Knight could vaguely feel this kind of power, but at first, Knight was too young. The lack of experience and experience made him lack of understanding of this core and lack of experience in script writing. It even made him lose his accuracy. Secondly, Knights overall view of the situation is still not enough. His conception and understanding of the story are not deep enough. He has these ideas vaguely in his heart, but he can''t summarize them, and he can''t inject them into the script~www .novelhall.com~ But now after Hugo''s reminder, Knight immediately became excited, and began to revise and polish the script with Hugo. The help that Hailey, Toni, Kate, Leonardo and others can give is very limited, but their understanding of the script will affect the quality of the performance, and there will be a gap between the fineness and depth of the role interpretation Of course, the premise is that the actor''s ability must be sufficient. Therefore, Hugo allowed everyone to join the exercises and discussions. "Wow, Hugo, tell me, why haven''t I worked with you before?" Leonardo felt that a brand new door had been opened before his eyes. He originally thought he often discussed acting with Hugo, what he received Enough shock was enough, but only after he really invested did Leonardo know that all he felt was just the tip of the iceberg. Hugo laughed, "Did you forget? "Life and Death Speed"?" Leonardo was dumbfounded by Hugo''s ridicule, "You know I didn''t mean that. I don''t care. After the filming of my scene, I will stay on the crew and watch the whole film!" "Don''t worry, you will have time for the first scene tomorrow." Chapter 2030： Start again It is precisely because of the special ending of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" that Knight intends to shoot in the sequence of the story development, as far as possible to let the entire crew brew emotions and atmosphere together, and push it towards a real * in the final shooting part. Therefore, the first scene when the crew started was the confrontation between Vincent and Malcolm. To be more precise, it was the confrontation between Malcolm, Anna and Vincent. Because Vincent broke into the sweet celebration night of Malcolm and Anna, and suffered a sudden change in life at a happy and beautiful moment. This scene is an important challenge for Leonardo DiCaprio and Kate Beckinsale. After the filming of "Titanic", Leonardo also filmed "The Man in the Iron Mask (the.man.in.the..mask, but the filming work of that film was on the "Titanic". "It was completed before the release. At that time, his mentality remained very stable. This time, the "supernatural sixth sense" was different. It can be said that he was really involved in the shooting of the work for the first time in the past nine months. It made Leonardo excited, but also a little nervous-especially the need to face Hugo, this is not "speed of life and death", Leonardo needs to burst out more energy. Kate was even more nervous and shivering. Even though she has already done a good job of psychological construction, she thinks that this is the first scene of the whole movie, and the difficulty of shooting is not small-the mood of this scene is very strong, it can be regarded as The role is one of the most difficult scenes in the whole movie. In the past week, Kate has been rehearsing the scene, but her inner firmness has not increased much. It''s about to play now, the sudden tension directly imprisoned every muscle of Kate. Hugo walked into the room, and then saw Leonardo and Kate both sitting quietly in the chairs, pulling a distance away, falling into their own thoughts, without any sound, but you can clearly feel When the muscles of both of them were tense, Leonardo couldn''t help shaking his right leg slightly. The anxious and tense posture made the air a little solid. "Uh, someone didn''t bring the script?" Hugo''s ridicule made the on-site staff all watched over and smiled. Leonardo and Kate also looked up, but the smiles on both faces It is the skin that laughs but does not smile, even with a smile, I did not feel the smile of the two people. Hugo carefully looked at the two people sitting in different corners, and paused, "Well, if''Titanic'' is such a lineup, I can also accept it." Although this Kate is not Kate, the Kate in front of him is actually more temperamental and more suitable for the role than Kate=Winslet of "Titanic", but there is still a gap between the two people in terms of acting skills and ability. of. Leonardo didnt react for the first time, and then looked at Kate sitting on the other side, and immediately realized Hugos joke. He couldnt help but looked at Hugo speechlessly with a black line, obviously facing Hugo. This sneer accepted by Kate was incompetent; Kate took a closer look, and then knew that Hugo was teasing her fellow-another Kate, and then chuckled. Hugo smiled at Kate, then raised his eyebrows to look at Leonardo, spread his hands, "Why are you so serious?" Hugo actually knows the tension between Leonardo and Kate, especially the former. He has spent almost the past six months with Hugo. Leonardos state is also ups and downs, and hes not always at his best. The sixth sense" is also very important for Leonardo. Standing still thinking for a while, Hugo beckoned to Kate. This gave Kate a confused expression, hesitated, stood up and walked to the front of Hugo, and then Hugo waved his hand again, "Closer...Closer..." But Kate hesitated and walked away. After a step and a half in front of Hugo, he stopped. Hugo gently sketched a smile at the corner of his mouth, nodded his chin, and motioned for Kate to come closer. Hugo didn''t say anything, but stared at Kate motionlessly. Kate was a little embarrassed by the amber eyes, and she avoided her sight, but she found that the scorching sight still did not leave, staring at her closely, like a lion catching a prey. Kate was embarrassed, raised her eyes slightly, glanced at Hugo from the corner of her sight, and then found that her instincts were correct, and Hugo was still staring at her. Kate tried to evade twice, but in the end he looked up and looked at Hugo''s eyes. Those amber eyes were like a clear lake, with some shallow smiles concealed, like falling gold. The sun-like calm surface of the lake, the shimmering haziness like a smoke like a dream, made her want to explore the depths behind the silence. In this way, before Kate realized it, she slowly relaxed like this. Even if Hugo didn''t say a word, she plunged into her eyes completely, and her muscles were relaxed, as if Entering a completely different new world, she fell from a high altitude bit by bit, but she was not afraid. She was surrounded by warm air currents, making the smile at the corner of her mouth sketched out. Leonardo sat next to him, watching the scene in astonishment. There was a slight warmth flowing in the extremely quiet air, and he could even clearly feel the messy airflow around Kate gradually calm down. Leonardo was dumbfounded by this real scene in sight. Hugo did not distract himself, and focused entirely on Kates eyes. While guiding Kate, he was actually letting himself into the play, gradually substituting himself into Malcolms world, whispering softly. "Anna, I love you." The sweet and happy smile at the corner of his mouth seemed to have won the world. Kate only felt that the whole person was about to melt. She leaned forward slightly, and felt that she was surrounded by a warm embrace, so comfortable that she couldn''t help but close her eyes. The whole person seemed to be docked in a safe harbor, and that generous chest calmed down all the squally rainstorms around him. "Malcolm." Kate whispered involuntarily. Hugo patted Kate lightly on the shoulder, slowly letting Kate get out of his emotions, then let go of his arms, and stared at Kate with his eyes tightly again, but this time his eyes were not as soft as they were just now. And focus, slowly pulling apart the distance between the two people, "Kate, look, you can do it, and you do it well." Hugo''s words made Kate gradually wake up from the dream, in his mind The mist slowly dissipated, and once again seeing Hugos eyes, his feet could truly feel the solidity of the ground. The process of falling slowly from the air to the ground was so clear but not too ferocious," You just need to believe in yourself, and then fully invest, you can complete all the shots brilliantly." Kate only noticed that she and Hugo were closely dependent-she vaguely remembered that when she walked over just now, there was still more than a step and a half between the two, but when this distance had been shortened, and she I noticed that Hugo did not move at all, so this shows... After realizing this possibility, Kate''s ear roots suddenly became hot and hot, and she couldn''t help but lowered her eyes, and then stepped back a little bit, pulling the distance between the two people, but involuntarily began to lift again. Starting to look at Hugo, there is no love in Hugo''s eyes. The trust and firmness of desire settled Kate''s heart, and his mind became clear, recalling the feeling just now. Hugo noticed that Kate was thinking deeply, so he turned to look at Leonardo, "Do you need to find the feeling again?" Leonardo was biting his lower lip lightly at this time, but his eyes flashed with uncontrollable excitement, "No need." He just stood up and jumped slightly on the spot twice, as if he couldn''t wait to think. Its about to play, "You and Kate start this scene first, right? I just need to watch it next to it." Those who really know how to act know that watching an outstanding actor like Hugo perform live is actually a kind of enjoyment, and it will make people excited. This is also the reason why many old drama players like to go to Broadway to watch live performances. The atmosphere of the scene always allows actors to have a better performance, and also allows the audience to have a more realistic experience. Although Leonardo and Hugo discussed a lot about acting, but apart from "life and death speed", they have not really competed on the same court Actually Leonardo envy Brad -Pete, with such an outstanding work as "The Seven Deadly Sins", the collision between acting and acting is simply a moment that any actor dreams of-but Brad wasted like that! Seeing Leonardos excitement without any disguise, Hugo smiled, "I hope everything goes well for the shooting." Such Leonardo is the actor he is familiar with-a young man who is eager for performance and passionate about acting. people. This is also Leonardo before the "Titanic". "Titanic" brought Leonardo fame and more performance opportunities, but the premise requires Leonardo to be able to get rid of the positive and negative effects brought by this century ship, and recover. The desire for acting. In the trajectory of the previous life, Leonardo spent five years retrieving himself. I don''t know how much time it will take this time. The "Sixth Sense of Spirit" immediately entered the shooting of the first scene. The content of the whole scene was not difficult. Under the leadership of Hugo, Kate overcame the tension of the opening and quickly became better. . Although this scene is not difficult, Hugo''s performance can still make people feel the subtle aura, even if it is just a look, a smile, and a movement, it is worth savoring. This is a great start for the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality". Chapter 2031： Sharp-edged Malcolm stepped away cautiously. Anna behind him wanted to follow, but stepped on the glass shards by the window. Malcolm noticed something was wrong. He quickly raised his left hand to prevent Anna from approaching. The work of expedition is on my own body. There was a faint sound from the bathroom, and the sound of teeth colliding with each other could be faintly heard. It seemed that the cold air in the air was beginning to tremble. This made Malcolm''s footsteps more cautious. The goose-yellow light from the bathroom spilled down, dispelling the cold moonlight in the room, as if it were the only light in the entire world. But when Malcolm walked over, he only saw a thin and slender figure trembling in the faint light, which made Malcolm completely stunned. It was a young man who seemed to be about twenty years old, with blond hair drooping on his head like a waterweed, and that pale face was almost transparent, and thin blood vessels could even be seen, as if he had just returned from hell. . He was wearing only a pair of underpants, t-shirts, sweaters, pants, jackets and socks were scattered on the ground. He was standing barefoot on the cold tiles in the bathroom, and his lips had been frozen into blue-purple. To make matters worse, there is a long wound on his thigh. It should have been cut when he broke the glass and climbed into the room. The blood that has been frozen to black slowly slides down the thigh onto the ground. It was a thick pool of blood. He seemed to have noticed Malcolms eyes. The young man glanced up secretly and glanced at Malcolm. His entire complexion appeared to be erratic, his panic and his gaze was shaking sharply, and his gently undulating chest moved his whole body. A muscle was trembling. Even if he kept rubbing his right arm with his left hand, trying to keep warm, he still couldn''t control the cold invasion. The whole person was like a wisp of smoke, which seemed to dissipate in the breeze at any time. Malcolm couldn''t tell whether the person in front of him was a human or a ghost. The amber eyes touched the opponent, which made him hold his breath and said softly but firmly, "Anna, don''t move. , Don''t make any noise!" Then he locked his gaze on the young man, trying to keep his voice as gentle as possible, "This is 47 Locks Street, you broke into a private house..." The young man was stimulated by Malcolm''s words. He stared at Malcolm with squinting resentment, "You don''t know anything." The helpless eyes were already filled with crystal tears. But Malcolm didn''t see the grievance in the young man''s eyes, he just speculated carefully, "There is no poison, substance or medicine." Because he didn''t know the person in front of him, he could only be as cautious as possible and not irritate him. If this young man really sucks. Poisoner, then fall into crazy poison. addiction. It is possible for the patient to make any crazy movesfor example, just wearing a strip in front of the eyes. Trousers, standing in the bathroom shivering. This sentence angered the young man again. He suddenly walked towards the bathroom door. The sudden urge to exert force made Malcolm back half a step, but he did not expect that there was a bed behind him. Sit down on the bed. Up, it makes him look very embarrassed. Anna was also frightened by the accident, she couldn''t help holding the window lattice beside her, and her breathing stopped in an instant. The young man saw Malcolms panicked expression, but did not go any further. Instead, he stood at the door of the bathroom. It seemed that he was hurt by Malcolms attitude. He was weakly leaning against the door with his eyes. His tears could no longer bear the weight, and faintly glowed in the corner of his eyes. He bit his lips tightly and stared at Malcolm with accusing eyes, "Do you know why people are afraid when they are alone?" Malcolm noticed a familiar look in those eyes, and Malcolm was stunned by the torn apart soul. The young man''s chest heaved slightly, looking at Malcolm earnestly, almost gritted his teeth and said to himself, "I know... I know!" Anna was frightened by Malcolm''s eyes of resentment, and asked in a trembling voice, "What do you want?" "He promised me!" the young man shouted angrily, as if he was standing on the edge of a cliff with life hanging by a thread. Obviously his emotions had reached the extreme, but he still clung to the door frame tightly. Not daring to relax at all, the trembling thin shoulders were almost crushed by despair. The fragile soul and angry emotions formed a strong contrast! "I want him to do what he promised me!" After the young man screamed, he opened his eyes again and looked at Malcolm full of resentment and despair. The oppressive eyes made a sense of familiarity blow over his face. Malcolm looked at the young man in disbelief. , "God, do I know you?" "You don''t recognize me? Hero?" The young man stared at Malcolm motionlessly, unwilling to look away, but the tears in his eyes could no longer be restrained, and slowly fell. The madness in those azure blue pupils swept like a tornado. "Don''t you remember your patient?" At this time, Malcolm really felt the fear in his heart. He originally thought that the other party was just an addiction. It''s just a gentleman, so the young man must have something to ask for, and he only needs to give him things, and it has nothing to do with him. But now that the other party is his own patient, then this means that this is not an accident, and that he is the other party''s target, so things are extremely tricky. Malcolm''s face became stiff, trying hard to find information about each other from the thousands of patients in his ten-year medical career, but the number of patients was too much, it was too difficult. Malcolm was tense and found nothing. "Urban clinics, single-parent families, may suffer from mood disorders..." The young trembling voice uttered keywords, gradually awakening Malcolm''s memory, similar cases, similar backgrounds, and fuzzy impressions. Fragmented images began to emerge in Malcolm''s mind. The young man started to hiccup slightly because he was too scared or too cold, and even his breathing became a little uncomfortable, but he still lifted his lungs. All the air was squeezed out, and I screamed with all my strength, "I was scared at the time!" "You said I can''t face my parents'' divorce. You are wrong... You are wrong..." The youth''s face was covered with tears, and his voice began to become hoarse, as if he would be very angry in the next second. Still persistently babbling, there was a trace of helplessness and fragility in his crazy eyes. At this moment, Malcolm noticed that he wanted to help this young man. He knew that he had to help this young man, but there was no way in his mind to immediately wake up the young man''s related files, which made him unable to start. Because Malcolm knew that in order to establish contact with the other party, he had to remember the other party''s name, otherwise there would be no way to establish trust. Malcolm held his breath, he needed time, he needed a little more time, his brows could not help but moved closer to the middle, his rapid breathing was completely held, his eyes fixed on the young man, he wanted to find out More memory, but the madness and helplessness in the youth''s blue eyes forced Malcolm into chaos. He gritted his teeth and tried to calm himself down, but the youth pressed on. "Look at me now!" the young man shouted desperately, his neck bursting with blue veins, his eyes turned red, "I don''t want to be scared anymore!" Malcolm''s lips began to tremble slightly, clearly showing the confusion and confusion in his heart. He needed time, and a little more time, so that he couldn''t help but directly pleaded, "Let me think again! "The gentle tone didn''t dare to exert any force, lest one of his rash actions would break the current balance and let the young man rush out of the bathroom. But even so, Malcolm''s cautiousness broke the balance. The young man clenched his left fist fiercely, and kept beating the door of the bathroom, "I''ve been waiting for you for ten years!" Every word beats the door once, as if The whole house is vibrating, making people clearly feel every emotion in the youth''s anger. The young man had completely lost control, his mouthful of saliva flowed down, his embarrassed expression was filled with desperate madness, and then his voice suddenly lowered, as if he was talking to himself, and as if he was warning Marco "I won''t wait for you anymore!" But after speaking, he suddenly looked at Malcolm and beat the wooden door of the bathroom again, "I won''t give you anything!" Malcolm''s breathing is almost gone. He knows what the emotions in the eyes of the youth represent. He knows better than anyone So, he needs his brain to be clear. There was fear between his brows, but his eyes kept forcing himself to calm down, "Ben Fecken? Ryan Summer?" But the young man still didn''t stop, as if he hadn''t heard Malcolm''s guess, muttering self-blamingly, "Some people call me a freak... I''m a freak, look at me..." Malcolm paused suddenly, and whispered a name, "Vincent?" The name was like magic, causing the youth to pause for a moment, although it only paused for a moment, and then fell down. He took a breath, but was still caught by Malcolm, he knew it, he guessed it right! "Vincent Grey?" Vincent''s emotions fell to another extreme. His shoulders drooped completely, and he fragilely covered his cheeks, shaking his head constantly, "No, you don''t." Malcolm breathed a sigh of relief, "Of course I remember you." But this breath had not had time to relax to the extreme, and then his eyes were occupied with extreme sadness, because he truly remembered the youth in front of him, and the fear gradually Occupied by worry and care, he was no longer afraid, no longer hesitating, but returned to his position as a psychiatrist, trying to extend a helping hand to the youth. Chapter 2032： Back on track phone-reading Malcolm remembered Vincent, he remembered many details about this child, but it was precisely because the memory was so vivid that he became more worried at this time. Looking at Vincent, who seemed to have been scarred and torn apart, Malcolm seemed to be filled with flames in his chest. He knew that his performance had failed Vincent and even hurt Vincent severely again. Let Malcolm be roasted on a campfire. But Malcolm didnt have time to take care of himself. He stretched out his frowning brows, forced to suppress his inner emotions to the depths, concentrated all his attention to Vincent, slowed his breathing, and slowed down. And stood up softly, "Of course I remember you. Quiet, smart, and compassionate...unusually compassionate." Malcolm''s voice was like a soft spring breeze, bringing a ray of warmth in the cold late night, his sight was restored to calm, focused and devoted, the sight without any aggressiveness was trying to appease Vincent. Vincent gradually calmed down under Malcolm''s appeasement. The craziness in his eyes seemed to have disappeared, replaced by despair, fragility, timidity and sadness, "You forget that I am cursed." Malcolm was stunned. He never remembered that Vincent was cursed. The shock in his amber eyes was clearly visible, and then he saw Vincent immediately and sensitively captured this piece of information. The whole expression was instant. It was swallowed by darkness, "You gave up on me!" Vincent then raised his right hand and pointed at Malcolm with his index finger. The whole hand was trembling slightly, and finally his right hand was clenched into a fist, exhausting the last trace of his body and shouting, "You! Give up! I! !" Facing Vincents accusation, Malcolms eyes flashed weakly. There was no way to express the negative emotions clogged in his chest. That kind of self-blame and guilt caused Malcolms entire aura to collapse. A desperate atmosphere started from Vincent and infected Malcolm. His amber eyes gleamed faintly in the dim light, "Vincent, Im sorry...I, I didnt help you. ." Malcolm gritted his teeth slightly, took a very small step forward, and said to Vincent sincerely and sincerely, "But, if you let me try again..." But Vincent He turned around and walked directly into the bathroom, facing Malcolm from his back. He walked to the washbasin and picked up a black object, but Malcolm was still unwilling to give up, and walked a little further. A small step, "If you can give me another chance..." Vincent turned around and looked at Malcolm desperately. The eyes of the two people collided in the air. There was a momentary pause, but it was only a moment, and then Vincent lifted it up. In his right hand, there was a pistol in his hand. But Malcolm just had time to pop out the word "pistol" in his mind, and before even thinking about what the word meant, Vincent pulled the trigger directly. Malcolm fell to the floor and fell onto the bed, but he saw no wounds on his body. Malcolm was covering his abdomen with his hands, but there was no trace of blood. But the shot made Anna scream, and Malcolm was struggling on the bed in pain. Vincent looked at Malcolm with a painful face, then raised his pistol, aimed it at his temple, and pulled the trigger without hesitation. The second gunshot! "Card!" After Knight yelled excitedly, the whole person jumped up and stood beside the monitor with his fists in both hands. Excited was written on his face. He clenched his teeth and suppressed his excitement, but Can''t help but jump gently in the same place, it seems that the excitement is beyond restraint. In fact, Knight really couldn''t bear his emotions. He stood by and waited for a while, only to find that Hugo was still lying on the spot, Leonardo was squatting in the bathroom, and Kate was shocked and confused. Frozen by the window in fear, all three of them seemed to have been used to hold the body, unable to make any response. Knight ran forward on his own initiative. Looking around, Knight finally stood between the bathroom and the bed, looking around and shouting loudly, "Awesome! God, it''s really amazing! You guys are really amazing!" Knight sighed again and again, but still did not weaken his emotional release, "The emotional scheduling of the whole scene just now is perfect, and every performance has no flaws. It''s really good, too good!" On the set, only Knights voice reverberated. The staff were all reminiscing about the performance just now, but no matter how excited Knight was, he couldnt dispel the strong depression and loss on the set. . Hugo and Leonardo joined forces to contribute to a wonderful performance, which pushed the sad to cruel emotions to the peak, easily affected the true emotions of everyone present, and was completely substituted. In the story of "Spiritual Sixth Sense", even the main line has not even started, and people have been immersed in the scene. Hugo was the first to wake up when he heard Knight''s words, sat up straight, and cast her eyes towards Knight, "Is there any problem with the overall atmosphere?" Today is just the first day the crew started filming, Hugo. Not fully in the state, still in the process of adjusting the rhythm, let alone Leonardo. Therefore, Hugo is still a little confused about Knight''s full praise. Knight nodded repeatedly, his face was full of excitement, "Really great, perfect!" Hugo stood up, walked to the bathroom door, and saw Leonardo, who was trembling tightly on his knees, and shook his head from the bed. He picked up a blanket and wrapped Leonardo directly, "Are you sure it''s okay?" Leonardo raised his head stubbornly and reacted for a while before the focus of his sight regained. Then he recognized Hugo in front of him. He nodded slightly, but his lips were trembling slightly, "I think ...I''m okay." There is still some uncertainty in the voice, but the eyes are gradually clearing, "I''m just a little cold... So, just... How was everything just now?" Speaking of the performance just now, there was also a hint of excitement deep in Leonardo''s eyes. Hugo didn''t answer directly, but smiled and said, "Go to the monitor with me?" Then Leonardo stood up straight and followed Hugo out of the bathroom. Hugo smiled at Kate in the corner, "Aren''t you going to join us?" Kate was stunned, and then reacted, and quickly followed, and the three of them walked to the monitor together, ready to watch the replay. After Knight realized it, he ran over and joined them. It was less than three minutes before and after the scene just now. After three people watched the replay twice, Hugo always felt that something was wrong, and asked to watch the replay again. Knight and Kate looked at Hugo incomprehensibly. Obviously, they didn''t notice anything wrong. They felt that the scene just now could be called perfect. Leonardo actually didn''t see the insufficiency, but He knew that Hugo would certainly not aimlessly, so he forced himself to calm down and watch the replay. Hugo can feel that there are some missing details in this scene, but he can''t tell why. Hugo knows that this shows that the scene just now is far from being "perfect." As Knight said, the atmosphere in this scene is very strong. Whether it is Hugo or Leonardo, including Kate, the performance is very good, fully expressing the tension of the scene, especially Leonardo. , His performance in this scene can be regarded as stunning, reminding Hugo of Leonardo''s birth in the "different sky". As expected, a role like Vincent is indeed very suitable for Leonardo. Moreover, Leonardos performance has made great progress than before. Leonardos performance has always been free and unrestrained, in works such as "Total Eclipse", "Romeo and Juliet", and "The Diary of the Verge". They all show such a style, but overall they still lack a bit of polish. In short, it is to rely on talent in acting. But in this scene just now, Leonardo sculpted the character. Vincents character description in the script is only a few words, which is relatively limited, but it also gives Leonardo more. Leonardo gave Vincent more details. "This detail is very good." Hugo whispered to Leonardo. This is already the eighth replay Hugo can see that Leonardo was too excited and caused some The slight hiccups seemed to be stumbling every time he spoke. The state of excitement to hypoxia was too real, and even led to Hugo''s subsequent performances-the emotions in his own eyes appeared to be more powerful afterwards. Leonardo did not respond. He just looked at the small screen earnestly, recalling the feeling of the performance just now, and then Hugos voice came again, Dont you think, if the corners of your mouth show a little relief before committing suicide. , Would it be more appropriate?" Hugo can finally perceive the difference in that kind of detail. It is precisely because every detail of the performance in the scene just now is very real and specific, which makes the whole atmosphere extremely delicate. Similarly, a little difference will inevitably lead to the atmosphere. There is a change. Leonardo carefully recalled what Hugo said: Vincent has been in horror and fear all his life. At the last moment, he chose to die together. Shooting Malcolm is actually killing himself. The last glimmer of hope, and suicide after that is a relief. Leonardo couldn''t help but slightly clicked his chin. This little difference in detail can indeed complete the whole character system, but then Leonardo also signaled to stop the playback, rewinded for two seconds, and said to Hugo, "Here, you just stand up, doesn''t it seem too early?" Chapter 2033： Acting talent Hugo heard Leonardo''s words, savored it carefully, and read this short paragraph over and over again, and immediately understood Leonardo''s meaning. Leonardo was actually talking about the timing of Malcolm''s standing up. Prior to this, Malcolm was frightened and fell onto the bed. , And then slowly stood up and tried to get close to Vincent to gain Vincent''s trust. But Hugo just stood up too early during the performance. On the one hand, this is not in line with the approach of psychology. The timing is too early, but it is easy to break the trust that has not been established; on the other hand, he stands up. The time point was when Vincent was emotionally unstable. His actions are likely to trigger Vincents collapse. In fact, he has been paying attention to his voice and tone control, avoiding touching Vincent, but his The action made his own efforts pale and weak. Hugo couldn''t help but slightly nod his chin, affirming Leonardo''s statement, and then he continued to put a short paragraph forward, "I should stand up here, you can hang your eyes slightly, I try to use as little Stand up and avoid disturbing you." With Hugo''s affirmation, Leonardo''s confidence greatly increased, and his whole emotions became brighter, and he boldly said, "I think you look too depressing here." Leonardo stared bright eyes. Looking at Hugo, "Although you remember Vincent, your emotions fell too fast, and I felt a little too hard." Hugo frowned slightly, looking at the small screen, lost in thought. He felt that Leonardo didn''t seem to understand the meaning of his performance just now, but Hugo had to think: What if the audience didn''t understand either? Then this is his negligence. At this moment, Kate standing next to him coughed slightly, causing Hugo and Leonardo to look up at the same time, which immediately made Kate a little embarrassed. Kate and Knight stayed by the side, listening to Hugo and Leonardo sharing the details of the performance, but the two of them can''t get in. This feeling is really bad. But they didn''t want to leave. Knight wanted to understand what was wrong, while Kate wanted to learn something. At this time, facing the eyes of Hugo and Leonardo, Kate only felt a little itchy in her throat, but she resisted the urge to cough again and said, "I think Leonardo is right, although Wen Center is Malcolm''s patient, but that was ten years ago after all..." Hugo''s mind suddenly brightened, and he finally knew why he thought this scene was so weird! In fact, his performance is a little too hard. Before that, Hugo hoped to show Malcolms despair-he tried to help Vincent, he could feel Vincents pain, but in the end he did not succeed. Had an obsession, and this obsession was also called the bond between him and Cole. Hugo hopes to show this obsession and make the whole story complete. But Hugo ignored one thing, one very important thing: this unexpected encounter happened suddenly, and Malcolm and Vincent only exchanged for three minutes, and the last time the two met was ten years ago. Even though Malcolm has always had regrets in his heart-there is no regret that can help Vincent, but that regret will not become so heavy in an instant. So, at this moment, he wants to help Vincent, he can feel the guilt and regret in his heart suffering, but more want to help Vincent, he is eager to reach out to Vincent. As a result, he failed, and failed a second time. Vincent pulled the trigger. After that, Malcolms emotions became heavier and heavier, especially in the process of getting along with Cole. The worry and fear of Cole repeating the same mistakes made him bear tremendous pressure. Pushing forward, almost pressing him out of breath. This is a gradual process. Emotions aggravate little by little in the passage of time, until the end of the story is released with Coles smile, but the emptiness after relief makes Malcolm aware of the truth behind it. The surging panic swallowed him in an instant. The whole foreshadowing process should be implemented throughout the film. And Hugo''s performance just now-as Leonardo and Kate said-a bit too much force, he needs to take a little closer. In fact, this is a very subtle thing, a little more and a little less, in the eyes of the layman, there is no difference at all, because Hugo''s emotions are in the eyes and corners of the mouth, there is no exaggeration or exaggeration, only true professionals Can taste it carefully-even film critics will not be too demanding, because according to Hugo''s original thinking, Hugo''s slightly heavy performance at the moment echoes the story behind, but can advance the story and make Marl The bond between Kom and Cole is more convincing. But Hugo knows that this is not a problem of the performance itself, but a problem of the entire character system. There was no problem with the release at this moment, but it was slightly inconsistent with Malcolm''s emotional changes. For others, there is no problem, but for the actor himself, it must be taken seriously. Hugo obviously had the same idea deep in his heart, so he always felt that part of the scene was not right, but he couldn''t tell. With Hugos current control over performances, he can fully retract and rewind. There is no problem with more or lessthis is the category of expressive acting. If you look at the method of acting, Hugos performance just now Absolutely perfect, there is no problem, but from an expressionist point of view, Hugo should indeed converge. Hugo stood silently and thought for a long time. Knight and Kate who stood by could not help holding their breath. They were still not familiar with Hugo, nor did they understand Hugo''s habits. Looking at Hugo''s serious and serious expression at this time, both of them were a little worried, because they didn''t know what would happen next-the signal now seemed to be very bad. Leonardo is actually a bit worried. Although he and Hugo are best friends, and the two have discussed many things about acting, one thing must be admitted that even the best friend challenges authority in the other''s professional field. , This is also a very dangerous thing-because the two sides are separated from each other from the position of friends and exchange opinions from a professional standpoint, and many authority figures do not allow others to violate their dignity. Hugo is currently one of the few top figures in Hollywood, and his acting prowess is beyond doubt. And Leonardo just took an inch and pointed at Hugo''s performance. After he said it, he felt a little uneasy. Now looking at Hugo''s pensive expression, he feels even more dry. Hugo suddenly raised his head. This shocked the people around him. Knight couldn''t help but took a short step back. This made Hugo laugh and laughed, "What''s wrong? What happened? What''s wrong?" In the end, Leonardo was the most daring. After all, he was the most familiar with Hugo. He asked tentatively, "Are you okay?" Hugo was full of question marks, "Me? I''m fine, it couldn''t be better!" Hugo looked at everyone suspiciously, and then immediately said, "Leo, Kate, you are right. I was here just now. The bedding is still not delicate enough, and some of them are too strong. I will try to see it again, reduce my emotions a little, and see how the overall situation will be." Hugo admitted his mistake very frankly, which made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. But after relaxing, Leonardo had to applaud Hugo, not only because of Hugo''s humility and calmness, but also because of Hugo''s meticulous attention to performance. In fact, as Knight said, even if the scene was not perfect, it is not far from perfect. But Hugo is still not satisfied easily, and is still constantly putting pressure on himself. This focus and devotion is definitely not comparable to ordinary people. This is also one of the reasons for Hugo''s success. "Kate, I''m sorry, because my relationship needs to be re-invested in shooting, are you okay?" Hugo still expressed his apologies. If he hadn''t kept improving himself, the scene just now could have been straightforward, so he must treat others The actors and staff expressed their apologies. Kate couldn''t help but froze, and then waved her hands repeatedly, "No, of course not. For me, it couldn''t be better... Yes, it couldn''t be better." The smile on Kate''s face also bloomed. Such an opportunity is a dream for any actor, and she is in it now, this feeling is really amazing. Hugo showed a smile and nodded to indicate and then patted Leonardo on the shoulder, "Leo, you were very good just now, really really good." No one can deny. Leonardo''s acting talent is so outstanding, as long as he can move on the right path, he is fully capable of becoming the second Robert De Niro-or even more. Leonardo knew that Hugo''s remarks were actually affirming to himself. Since the "Titanic" frenzy, he has not devoted himself to performances for a long, long time. Leonardo smiled at Hugo, "This feeling is really wonderful, I have begun to dislike the role you gave me too little." These words made both people laugh. Watching Hugo turn around and walk to the camera, preparing to shoot back again, Leonardo gently clenched his fist. He really enjoyed the process. The scene just now clearly reminded him that he finally Realizing how much he loves acting, and the feeling of finding himself in the performance bit by bit is so good that he will never give up easily. All the staff of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" got busy quickly. The whole crew was engaged in shooting again, and Haili, who stood by and watched every detail of the performance quietly, witnessed everything just now and the whole process. So real and detailed, his eyes are filled with uncontrollable excitement, and the slightly pressed lips show his inner determination: I, too, want to be such an actor! Chapter 2034： Stretched "Toni, you shouldn''t look at Hugo, remember? You can''t see Malcolm!" Knight spread his hands to Toni Colette, expressing his helplessness, with a smile on the corners of his mouth. Looks helpless. Toni couldn''t help but shook her head, "God, please forgive me. I don''t know what I was thinking just now. I just followed Hailey''s eyes and looked at it. Sorry, I''m really sorry." , Toni couldn''t help laughing herself, feeling that her mistake just now was really absurd. Hugo sitting on the sofa looked very innocent, "Toni, otherwise, when I take your shots, I leave the sofa, and when I take a close-up of Hailey, I will sit back?" Toni waved his hand again and again, "No, no need at all, let me calm down, I will have no problem." Then Toni lowered her head and sat cross-legged on the ground to calm down her own opinion. The scene just now was actually a trap. This was the second meeting between Malcolm and Hailey, at Haileys house. In order to deceive the audience and convince the audience that Malcolm is "alive", Knight asked Lynn and Malcolm to sit face to face on the single sofa, and then when Cole entered the house, he saw them sitting face to face. Two people. This creates an illusion for the audience, as if Linn and Malcolm were communicating before Cole came in, and it was Linn who became Cole''s psychiatrist that Malcolm invited. But in fact, when Cole entered the door, neither Lynn nor Malcolm spoke, and Lynn supported his forehead with his right hand, with a look of fatigue on his face. Such details can be interpreted as Lynn explaining his son''s situation to Malcolm, but he was very sad because he was too worried; it can also be interpreted as Lynn just sitting on the sofa after a tiring day of work. She can''t see Malcolm across from her at all. This played an important role in the subsequent conversation between Cole and Malcolm-why Cole always felt so scared, why he always had a sense of rejection, and even refused Malcolm''s help. On the surface, Cole''s mental illness caused him to refuse to believe in Malcolm, but the real facts will not be revealed until the finale. Such traps are everywhere in the entire script. Try to create an atmosphere where Malcolm is still alive, so that there seems to be "interaction" between Malcolm and others, but in fact, if you observe carefully, you can find this interaction. Not with each other, it is often Malcolm immersed in his own world, and the performance of the other party is not aware of his existence at all. However, it is difficult to shoot such a scene. There is a big living person in front of him, but he has to ignore the other''s existence and at the same time make the audience believe that his reaction is interactive with Malcolm. This subtle guideline not only needs to be completed through the camera angle and lens editing, but also requires the support of the actor''s performance. In the scene just now, Cole could see Malcolm, but Lynn could not. During the performance, either Hailey was afraid of seeing Malcolm to the air, or Toni looked at Hugo but regarded him as an invisible person. Considering that Hailey is only twelve years old this year, Naturally, the important task is to Toni. Unfortunately, I tried twice but failed. Toni''s eyes always drifted towards Hugo involuntarily, causing the scene to break directly. "It seems that the atmosphere at the scene is very good." A calm voice with a slight smile remembered from behind, and Hugo looked back and saw Robert Iger in a straight suit. Robert casually walked to the opposite of Hugo and sat down, but his eyes were focused on Haley and Toni. "David told me yesterday that his confidence in the success of the film has risen again, and now I can see why. " It took only three days for the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" to start, but the overall shooting progress was very smooth, even beyond imagination, which made Knight rejoice. However, Hugo did not expect that Robert would appear on the set in Philadelphia. In the past few days, due to the existence of Hugo, the crew has always been surrounded by paparazzi, and Robert''s appearance is likely to be photographed and recorded. Hugo originally thought that the cooperation between Robert and David Vogel was carried out in secret. If Michael Eisner knew about it, his follow-up work would not be so easy to unfold. However, it seems that Robert doesn''t care at all, which surprised Hugo, and he couldn''t help but lament his immaturity-in this kind of business competition where no swords and swords can be seen, he really lacks some talents. "We are doing our best." Hugo replied with a smile, which made Robert withdraw his sight. "Did you come here today to visit the class?" Hugo did not intend to mention the fights that took place behind the scenes, nor did he intend to ask Robert. Whether he is worried about his whereabouts being exposed by the media is not a question he needs to consider. Robert raised his eyebrows slightly, and a slight smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Yes, I came here to visit the class." Robert''s vision did not seem to be abnormal, as if he had been striving for an elite brokerage company and DreamWorks in the past few months. There is no such thing as a fight with him. "Recently, the''Trumen''s World'' is really too hot. I can''t help but have some curiosity. I want to go to the set to watch it in person and see what Hugo is on the set. Performance. Please forgive my rudeness. I came here without saying hello in advance." Robert''s performance is completely as a friendly friend, neither too close nor too alienated, and the right emotional expression makes people feel like spring breeze-just like Hugo''s previous feelings. "No, not at all." Hugo chuckled, maintaining his humble etiquette. "Any form of visiting class is welcome. I only hope you bring a delicious afternoon tea." Robert seemed to be moved by Hugo''s ease, his smile became softer, "I brought donuts and black tea today, I hope you will like it. I will accept feedback in a while, and I hope to visit the class next time. At that time, we can have a more complete preparation." The next visit to the class... When Robert said this, he didnt know if it was Hugos illusion. He could feel that his speech rate had slowed down, and his eyes attention had become more concentrated, as if he was not saying "spiritual "The Sixth Sense" will be explored in the future, but there will be more cooperation between them in the future. It seems to imply that the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" is just the beginning, and then DreamWorks, Endeavour Elite Agency and Disney The cooperation between them will continue-is this a good thing or a bad thing? Is this Hugo''s illusion? The thoughts in his mind flashed, Hugo took the topic with a smile, "Coffee, I personally like coffee more." He took the initiative to relax his vigilance and said his preferences. But in fact, this preference of Hugo is not a secret in Hollywood, even young volcanoes will take the initiative to give Hugo the best coffee beans as a gift. But Robert didn''t notice the deep meaning in the words at all, showing a relaxed smile, "I will write it down in the notebook." After finishing speaking, Robert looked around and stood up proactively, "I won''t disturb your work. Now, its good for a layman to watch the excitement next to him." Hugo thought for a while and proactively stretched out his right hand, "Thank you for visiting today. This has made our crew a lot of fun." Hugo still expressed his friendliness. Although Robert was calculating him at the beginning, the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company also launched a counterattack. In the end, winning or losing is actually impossible to measure. Robert shook Hugo''s right hand humbly and politely. He didn''t say any more polite words, and then pushed out of the shooting scene, as if he was just an ordinary bystander. Sure enough, it was an old fox, and the number of paragraphs even exceeded Shirley Lansing and Barry Meyer. Robert''s words are completely concealed in cotton, not only for a very long time, but also trivial details throughout the conversation. Often Robert walked around before reacting to it. In the future, he can become the most successful CEO in Disney''s history, even surpassing Michael Eisner, who has controlled Disney for two decades. In just ten years, he has pushed Disney to the highest peak in history. Robert really has a superb number of paragraphs. Hugo didn''t like to deal with Robert, because he was stretched everywhere, and he had to make countless bends even to say a word. This feeling was really exhausting. Sure enough, he is still suitable for being an entertainer obediently. In fact, Steven Spielberg, David Geffen, and Jeffrey Katzenberg are also the same. Although they are all scheming foxes, they are still in the calculation of interests and planning for the future. Not detailed enough, otherwise DreamWorks will not be overwhelmed in the history that Hugo knows well The alliance between Endeavour Elite Agency and DreamWorks in this Hollywood game can definitely be said to be Wise choice. After looking back, Hugo''s sight came into contact with Robert again. Robert showed a friendly smile. Hugo also outlines the corners of his mouth, nodded, and then regained his attention and plunged into the shooting. After the short episode, Toni''s performance improved significantly. She was not disturbed again by the existence of Hugo. Although she made several mistakes because of her long lines, they were all within acceptable limits. Hugo is a bit restrained. His attention is always distracted by Robert behind him. This feeling is very annoying. Fortunately, there is only one back of Hugo in this scene, and he is more often used as a supporting role. I don''t need to perform, and it doesn''t hurt even if I distract myself. But even so, Hugo must refocus his attention, not only because the next scene is very important, but also because his scene, as the background, is part of the movie itself. After another ng, Hugo let out a long sigh, closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing, so that the whole person''s emotions settled down, forgetting Robert''s shadowy gaze, and reinvested in the filming. Chapter 2035： Delicate touch Robert stood by and looked at it carefully. He was smiling on his face, but no one could guess the true thoughts in his heart. In fact, Robert was observing Hugo''s performance at this time. He was always very curious why so many film critics praised Hugo, and more importantly, many crew members also praised Hugo. You know, compared to those big bosses, senior Hollywood staff are often more powerful, such as screenwriters, photographers, screenwriters, scene writers, lighting artists, makeup artists, etc., because they are the first-line figures at work, they Although the power in hand is small, it can often change more things. Therefore, it has never been easy to win the praise of these staff. When Robert came to the scene today, he wanted to observe with his own eyes. Robert could perceive the slightest difference, but he couldn''t tell why. The scene was not officially filmed yet, and Hugo sitting on the sofa was already different. The slowly settling aura seems...some cold, but mixed with a little warmth; a little alienated, but at the same time showing a soft and kindness-this is so contradictory that Robert can''t figure it out at all. . But what is certain is that just from the back, Robert noticed the subtle changes in Hugo. The sound of the recording of the scene resounded through the set, which caused Robert to withdraw his attention and fully immersed himself in it. Lynn walked into the kitchen and only Cole was standing at the door. Malcolm still had a faint smile on his face. It seemed that he was in a relaxed mood because of the conversation between Lynn and Cole, but this smile was not complete. Stretching out, just staying at the corner of his mouth, he tried hard to relax his shoulders, but when he saw Cole coming over, he still leaned forward a bit and made a proactive posture. Facing Cole, Malcolm seemed too cautious. He always avoided repeating Vincent''s tragedy, but Malcolm didn''t know which link went wrong. So, this time with Cole is a brand new start, and Malcolm must be cautious-but it seems a bit too tight. "Hi." Malcolm smiled and greeted him softly. Cole walked over at a gentle pace, but stopped five steps away from Malcolm, and Malcolm did the same. Don''t mind, pointed at the sofa chair across from him with two fingers, "Want to sit?" Cole looked at the sofa in front of him hesitantly, then shook his head, but remained silent. The alienated vigilance made Malcolm clearly feel that the smile at the corner of his mouth was slightly reduced, but it never disappeared, "Don''t you want to talk today?" This without any offensive words and attitude made Cole a little relaxed. , Finally came into contact with Malcolm''s sight, but Cole still shook his head slightly without speaking. Malcolm pursed his mouth and smiled, a gentle flash of eyesight flashed, but his left hand was rubbing the fingertips of his right hand. This small detail revealed his inner tension, "Want to play a game?" Marco Cole''s relaxed tone made Cole look suspicious, and Malcolm couldn''t help but explain, "It''s a game of reading thoughts..." Malcolm''s expression became relaxed, and a slight smile reflected from his eyes. , But the depressed and dull atmosphere on the scene still seemed quiet and difficult, "I read your thoughts, and if I am right, you will take a step forward; if I am wrong, you will take a step back to the door. If you walk away When you get to the chair, you sit down; when you retreat to the door, you can go. Do you want to play?" Cole looked at the kitchen with some worry, where the mother''s busy voice could be faintly heard. Cole thought about it for a while, and then nodded hard. Robert was standing next to him without noticing it, so he held his breath like this, as if the air in the entire scene had solidified. Hugo-No, it should be Malcolm. His expression is deep and heavy. His soft and warm tone always carries a trace of hesitation and uncertainty. He tries to make his emotions lighter, trying to stand on a stand. I looked at the problem from the perspective of a ten-year-old child, but the amber eyes were full of uneasy emotions, which flashed lightly under the not bright light. As for Cole, who stands opposite Malcolm, his pale little face always has a trace of panic, as if he is a deer who will be alarmed at any time, every step is so panic and light, he seems to listen to even a little voice. Less than. Whenever Malcolm spoke about a problem, the fear in Cole''s eyes intensified, and his wandering eyes created an atmosphere of horror. The spark between Hugo and Haley can be clearly felt even a few steps away in space. The tight and soft atmosphere is like icy cold air, slowly spreading throughout the room. . Even though the room was not cold at all at this time, Robert couldn''t help but shudder twice in a row. Robert looked at Hugo''s eyes seriously, those amber eyes always had a trace of uneasy caution, as if there was a castle in the sky in front of him, which might disappear at any time, the kind of thrilling atmosphere that slowed the heart to the extreme. Penetrating all the pores on his body and digging into the blood, as if slowly freezing him into ice. It is hard to imagine that just relying on the power of performance created that kind of tension, and Robert couldn''t help but turned his head and looked behind him, as if there was a spirit behind him standing behind him. Malcolms first three questions were so violent that Cole took three steps forward, only one step away from being on the couch, which made Malcolms eyes burst of confidence, and relatively speaking, Cole''s eyes became more and more uncertain, and the vague fear made the air almost suffocated. But then, Malcolm made a mistake. He saw the old men''s watch on Cole''s wrist and said in a deep voice, "Your father will leave that watch for you before he leaves." But Cole hesitated again and again. However, he took a step back. The original problem of the tenacity was actually wrong. This made Malcolm''s eyes flash slightly, a little uncertain. The confidence that had just been established was as if the ice and snow melted in an instant. Even the smile at the corner of his mouth was slightly stiff. Cole seemed to be so different from Malcolm''s mood swings, and explained, "He forgot it in the drawer. It''s broken." Malcolm let out a sigh of relief, but his inner self-confidence was difficult to organize again. He removed Cole''s eyes for the first time, lowered his eyes slightly, hiding the mixed emotions deep in his eyes, and subconsciously grasped it with his left hand. She took her right hand and gently twisted her fingertips. After a while, after the struggle under his eyes was cleared up, he raised his eyes again, but the amber light dimmed a little, "You are very quiet in school, but you have always been a good student. Never get into trouble." Cole''s eyes flickered slightly, and he actually took a step back. This made Malcolm a little anxious. He actually moved his sitting posture, his eyes fixed on Cole''s retreating steps, but his confidence had been hit hard, and he could hardly hide his uneasiness. He kept looking up and down at Cole. , As if Cole''s retreat is repeating Vincent''s tragedy, little by little out of his control. But Malcolm had no way to catch Cole directly, because it was psychological alienation, and physical control would only exacerbate this alienation. This made Malcolm press his dry lips continuously and gently buckle his left hand. With the thumb of his right hand, the fear that he would be completely lost if he let go, made the heart beat slower and slower, almost inaudible. "One time in an art class," Cole''s breath stabilized unconsciously, as if he was far away from Malcolm, it made him feel safe, even his voice no longer trembles. "Whatever we paint. I drew one person, and the other pierced his neck with a screwdriver." Cole''s answer not only caused Malcolm to lose his confidence, but also to be alert-he sounded Vincent again, his breathing stopped in an instant, and Malcolm almost muttered. To, "Did you see it on TV? Cole." Cole took a step back again, but this time he didn''t explain Malcolm''s problem, but went on to say, "Everyone is angry. They called mom to school, and mom started to cry. "At this point, Cole''s voice began to tremble again, as if he was afraid of something, "I won''t draw these later." "What are you drawing now?" Malcolm could feel Cole''s fear, but he couldn''t tell why. He could only ask carefully Cole let out a sigh of relief. "I draw... smiling people, running dogs, and rainbows. Drawing rainbows won''t get you into trouble." "Yes, I don''t think so." Malcolm squeezed his fingers hard and frowned slightly in the middle. Although subtle, he could clearly feel the heaviness of his heart. Cole turned his head and looked at his side, and looked up and down, as if someone was standing next to him. This made his eyes even more terrified. He held his breath and faced Marco. Mu said, "What am I thinking now?" Malcolm clenched his teeth tightly and pressed his lips, but in the end he chose to be honest, "I don''t know what you are thinking." This made Cole take a step back again, and the despair in Malcolm''s eyes surged again. Coming up, helpless and gloomy grabbed his heart, squeezed it hard, but didn''t let it go, Malcolm stiffened in place, and the sadness between his eyebrows was so thick that he couldn''t get rid of it. Cole shook his head slightly, "I''m thinking, you are very nice, but you can''t help me..." After finishing speaking, Cole left the hall and just missed his room. But Malcolm, who was sitting in place, couldn''t make any movements, as if his soul had been frozen stiff, sitting in place. Chapter 2036： Thoroughbred Robert was completely shocked and stood there, unable to say a word. He is not a professional filmmaker, and he has no way to say why he is acting. But he could truly feel the tension on the scene, almost completely cutting off his breath, and his entire heart stiffened into ice cubes, as if all the thoughts in his brain had settled down. Robert can''t understand the skill and depth of acting, but Leonardo can. The scene just now doesnt seem to have much content on the surface, but in fact, the constraining relationship between Malcolm and Cole is a dark line, which makes Coles heart wary of ghosts. And rejection brought it out, and it also laid the groundwork for Coles willingness to trust the ghost of Malcolm. In Malcolms side, the burden of Vincent on his shoulders has grown in further contact with Cole. The heavier, and Cole''s estrangement severely hit Malcolm''s self-confidence, coupled with his wife''s estrangement, it made Malcolm be dragged into the abyss step by step by despair. Under the creation of Hugo, these chemical reactions have a delicate touch, just like super silk, even if you close your eyes, you can feel the beauty of it. In particular, Hugo''s control of the eyes is subtle, accurate, deep and rich, and it almost makes people forget that they are filming. They are now surrounded by countless cameras on the set, which is not an easy task. I was completely immersed in the story, shivering one after another, and couldn''t stop at all. Leonardo couldn''t help but recalled Hugo''s performance in "Death Row", and at this moment, Hugo is not only more precise in control, but more importantly expressive. One look, one expression, and one action are enough to express surging emotions. Obviously, after being polished by "L.A. Confidential" and "Trumen''s World", Hugo can now be said to have entered the golden age of his acting career. His exquisite acting skills can be called perfection, and the powerful aura between his gestures is even more powerful. It directly drove the filming of the whole scene. Different from the interaction between Hugo and Leonardo and Kate in the first scene of the crew, the spark between Hugo and Haley is even more exciting today. Although Hailey is only eleven years old, his grasp and comprehension of the role is very brilliant, which can be called an extraordinary talent. Driven by Hugo, Cole''s emotions such as fear, timidity, hesitation, compromise, trust, and sadness are fully displayed in this scene. The rhythm and initiative of the scene just now are firmly in Hugo''s hands. It is difficult for Haley to compete. His aura is completely covered by Hugo. But Helenas pitiful eyes completely integrated this delicate change of control and control into the movie. In the story, Cole was only nine years old, and he had no choice in front of the psychiatrist Malcolm. Occupy the initiative, and the timidity and wandering that Haley showed, it contrasts the collapse of confidence in Hugo''s eyes to a wonderfully brilliant. It can be said that there was a chemical reaction between Hugo and Haileys performances. This scene did not have too many dramatic conflicts, but it brewed an amazing mood. In the first half of the movie, that was already A kind of horror and suspenseful fear was created. This is the real actor! Real performance! In the "Seven Deadly Sins", Hugo performed extremely well, even suppressing Brad Pitt and affecting Morgan Freeman, but in fact, this powerful and domineering way of performance certainly made people applaud, but for The overall quality of the movie is a damage-this is the result of a typical actor larger than the movie. But during the "L.A. Confidential" period, Hugo has gradually begun to converge. Under the collision of Kevin Spacey, Charlize Theron and Russell Crowe, the performance has been well integrated into the film. middle. This is also part of the reason why the ultimate height of "L.A. Secrets" is better than the "Seven Deadly Sins". This time in the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", Hugo took a step closer and skillfully used his performance to drive the overall effect. Whether it was Leonardo or Haley, including Kate, they were all under Hugo''s influence. Shows a better state, so that the quality of the movie has been further improved. In any movie, even if it is an autobiography, the actors should serve the movie. Hugo now has this kind of skill. If the "Seven Deadly Sins" are filmed again now, the result will be different. Maybe even with wood like Brad, Hugo can turn decay into magic. This skill made Leonardo so excited that he wanted to scream. In fact, Hugo can also feel this emotional agitation after the performance. Anyone who really understands the performance knows that it is not difficult to break out, but to control it. However, because outbreaks can always vent their emotions heartily-can be seen, felt, and understood clearly and plainly, so people always prefer to watch explosive dramas. But a truly outstanding actor must learn to break out, and more importantly, learn to control. Hugo can now obviously feel that his control has increased. The delicate and extreme emotions are released in the right way according to the character''s experience and performance. No more, no less is just right. However, this kind of control is actually very exhausting. It not only requires a lot of preparation before shooting, but also requires full attention during the performance. Even a little negligence will cause deviation. Therefore, after the whole scene was filmed, Hugo''s tense nerves relaxed slightly, and the whole person let out a long breath. Hugo beckoned to Haley, who was standing diagonally in front of him, and the little guy immediately ran to Hugo happily, with his hands behind his back, a trace of excitement on his face, but hiding behind the shyness, a little awkward. Hugo stopped after a step. Hugo couldn''t help but smiled softly, "You did a great job just now! It was really wonderful!" A word made the smile on the little guy''s face bloom, but he couldn''t help covering his eyes shyly. Hugo can''t help but laugh at the expression that wants to be praised but doesn''t want to be too proud. Hugo raised his hand and touched Haili''s head, messing up the blond hair, "Our whole movie depends on your performance." Haley was so teased by Hugo, his cheeks flushed, and he muttered, "It''s obviously up to you." Hugo couldn''t help laughing because of the gloomy and shy eyes. Leonardo ran all the way at this time and gave a thumbs up to Hailey, "Little guy, now I am playing against one of the best actors in the world. Your performance is so wonderful, it''s really amazing! "In the end, this sentence made Hugo roll his eyes, lifted his foot and gave Leonardo a calf, which made Leonardo jump up on one leg with a grin, "Are you complimenting me or black me?" ?" The best in the world... Even Meryl Streep and Jack Nicholson dare not say so. Hugo is even more impossible. He is still on the path of acting. Groping. Seeing Leonardos funny appearance, Hailey also laughed, then nodded vigorously, "I know!" This immediately made Leonardo proud, "When I grow up, I also want to be an actor like you." Hugo''s expression became somewhat intriguing. In fact, in terms of talent, he is far from Shanghai Li. Haili is born with a delicate and profound performance talent. Whether it is the "superior sixth sense" or the later "artificial intelligence", his performance is absolutely not inferior. For adults, the mature way of acting is amazing. As long as the childs immature bad habits are corrected after careful refinement, Hailey feels capable of becoming a top actor. But Haili still failed to break out in the end. It seemed that, like all child stars, he fell early after experiencing the peak. What''s more frightening is that after growing up, Haili gave up on himself, and the speed at which his appearance declined was almost unbearable. This made Hayley as an adult soon submerged in the raging waves of Hollywood. Of course, in fact, everyone has the opportunity to change, just like Michael Jackson chose to be independent and self-reliant before the truth came out. He refused to rely on drugs and waited for his own sunshine to completely change the trajectory of his life-this time" "History tour" was not interrupted because of his health, but ended the mighty tour all the way; likewise Leonardo DiCaprio is back on track, he is gradually getting rid of "Titanic" The trouble of "No." quickly became famous, regaining my enthusiasm for acting. Hugo cannot take credit for himself, but his little butterfly is indeed affecting the course of history. So, will Haili''s future also change? Hugo patted Haley on the shoulderRemember your first dream. "This is the simplest sentence. Almost everyone knows it, but almost no one can do it. This is life. Hailey looked at Hugo blankly, and didn''t seem to understand why Hugo responded to him like this; but Leonardo, who was standing next to him, was thoughtful-it can be said that since "Schindler''s List" , Hugo''s performance level has been steadily rising, he has never let up himself. Even in the nearly one-year performance gap after "Independence Day", Hugo did not slack off, and then gave a wonderful performance in "L.A. Confidential". This indeed gave Leonardo some enlightenment. Hugo didn''t think so much. After he finished speaking, he looked away and subconsciously swept around among the crowd, only to see Robert turned and left the back of the crew. Robert did not disturb anyone, so he left quietly. He was consistently low-key and humble. If it hadn''t been for Rick and Robert several times in the past few months, Hugo would almost think he was a villain. The heart is in the belly of a gentleman. With a sigh of relief, Hugo''s tight shoulders also relaxed. He stood up directly, turned his head and looked at Haili, "I''m going to watch the replay of this scene, do you want to be together? " "Of course!" Hailey jumped three feet high, his eyes full of excitement. Chapter 2037： Someone returns "Dingling, Jingling..." The phone at hand rang, and Hugo was reading the script of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" tomorrow, preparing for the next filming. He raised his head and looked at the clock on the desk. It was already midnight, and who else would call him at this time. Seeing the number on the phone screen, Hugo''s somewhat slow brain was stunned, then a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and he answered, "Call me at this time, maybe it''s because your colleagues are all there. Eating midnight snack, you almost can''t help it, so now you ask me for help." On the other end of the phone was Charlize Theron. The filming progress of "Female. Devil" was much slower than expected. It was originally expected to be finished three weeks ago, but the director and screenwriter Patty Jenkins directly modified a large section of the plot to cover nearly the script. Fifteen pages of content, which caused the entire shooting to be affected, not only that part of the modified content needs to be re-shot, but also there are many scenes before and after that need to be re-shot. Adjusting the shooting has brought tremendous pressure to the entire crew, especially as the heroine, Charlize''s pressure is unmatched. Without saying anything, Charlize began to yell at the phone, "Ah..." Then the voice actually rose gradually, "Ah..." The harsh voice came from the receiver, making Hugo unable to help it. Pulling the earpiece away, and looking at the phone in surprise, the first reaction was that there was a communication problem, but the voice clearly belonged to Charlize. Hugo thought for a while, and simply put the phone on the desktop and waited quietly for Charlize to finish her catharsis. As a result, it took nearly 30 seconds to wait. Charlize''s shouts were endless, continuous, and okay. Constantly changing the tone can make people clearly feel the long-standing anger and depression deep in her heart. After finally waiting for the shout to end, Hugo picked up the phone, "So, have you encountered a problem with the shooting?" Charlize was gasping for breath, obviously feeling her tiredness at this time, "I really don''t understand how you persisted in the first place." Although tired, you can obviously feel her whole body. Relaxed, that kind of tension to the extreme pressure was completely expressed in the 30 seconds just now. Hugo knew that Charlize was talking about "Death Row", "Actually, when I think about it now, I am a little confused, and that memory is not so clear." In the process of playing the role of Irene Enos, Charlize faced unprecedented challenges. He walked on the rope almost every day, and there was a bottomless abyss under his feet. As long as he was not careful, he would completely collapse. This kind of pressure is not terrible. What''s really terrible is that even if Charlize is played to the extreme, it does not necessarily mean excellent, because the role of Irene is too complicated, too deep, and too difficult. When Charlize heard Hugos familiar voice, he let out a long sigh, and his tight heart relaxed slightly, "You know? Irenes world is really too desperate. When Hilby escaped, Her whole person collapsed, and the scene where the whole life fell apart was so cruel that it was almost impossible to breathe." Hugo can guess that Charlize had another very difficult day today. This pressure is not only from the body, but also from the psychology. Faced with pressure from all aspects of the actors, there were only two results, or a complete collapse. , Let the whole work be ruined; either break the cocoon and become a butterfly, blending with the character and the work, there is no other possibility. Charlize has been working hard and studying hard, never willing to give up. Even though the pressure was about to crush her, she still gritted her teeth. In the most difficult moment, Charlize just called him to complain and vent, but never really thought of giving up. "Charlize, you know..." Hugo tried to comfort Charlize, but before he could say the words, he heard violent swearing on the other end of the phone, "Shut up! Don''t you can''t help him. Mom." . Shut up? Let me be quiet for a while!" Hugo pursed his mouth slightly, but instead smiled, closed his mouth, and listened quietly to Charlize''s complaint. After a while, Charlize finally finished complaining, and she let out a long breath, "Sorry, I was just like a bitch. Asshole." This sentence made Hugo laugh, but Hugo did not speak, but continued to remain silent. Without hearing Hugo''s response, Charlize was not worried, but slowly adjusted his breathing, and then quieted down with the receiver. The two did not speak for a while, and there was a moment of silence on both sides of the phone, but wonderfully, this quiet atmosphere had an indescribable harmony. Just listening to the even breathing sound and the rhythmic heartbeat made all the anxieties around me settle down. In fact, Charlize did not completely calm down after complaining, but now this quiet airflow gradually restored her breathing, and the fire-like chest also cooled down, and even the confused thoughts in the brain gradually Sort out. "Why don''t you speak?" After three minutes or five minutes, Charlize could already feel the slight heat of the phone, she said, her tone has returned to her usual normal. Hugo slightly outlined the corners of his mouth and chuckled, "I thought you forbidden me to speak." A joke made Charlize roll his eyes involuntarily, but he didn''t refute, and Hugo didn''t continue chasing after him. He punched, "When will your shooting end? Why do I think you have been shooting this work for a lifetime?" Charlize was also amused by Hugo''s words, "Actually tomorrow is the last scene, but..." Charlize shrugged, "I didn''t feel the feeling of pressure reduction at all, but felt that I became more and more. Heaviness, more and more depressed, as if sinking into quicksand, the more you struggle, the deeper you sink." Hugo knows this feeling, in fact, it is too deep into the play, it takes time to brew and smooth, there is no other way, "Is the movie sure when it will be released? Last time you didn''t say that you plan to get Sundance go?" "Patty said Christmas, and David has already nodded and agreed." Charlize''s tone is fairly relaxed, after all, this is not her job. David Geffen is the producer of "Girl. The Devil", so he nodded his head for related work. Hugo was more familiar with the work of the producer, and frowned slightly, "Is there time?" There were only less than three months left. Charlize pursed his lips, "Patti cuts while filming, and there is no special effects, so there should be no problem." Hugo groaned, "Then you will be busy by the end of the year, maybe you can still go to Sundance. This is good for your work." Charlize on the other end of the call absently responded. With a cry, this made Hugo chuckle, but considering that Charlize has not been in the state for some time recently, it is not surprising, "Where do you plan to go on vacation after this play is finished?" For Charlize, this movie can be said to be an important turning point in her career. It is different from the wonderful performance in "L.A. Confidential" because it is driven by Hugo, Kevin and others, "Girl. Devil." "It was not only a huge breakthrough, but it was almost completed by her alone. Therefore, during the past period of time, Charlize is really tired and needs a good rest. "Your villa in Long Beach shouldn''t be used lately, right?" Charlize had already thought about it, and she needed to calm down for a while, "I''m ready for a bikini." "Just your current figure?" Hugo asked rhetorically, and Charlize immediately began to gritted his teeth. In order to play "Female. Devil", Charlize actually gains weight intentionally-in order to be close to Irene''s body shape, and can not exercise, so recently Charlize''s waist has some fat. Hugo originally thought that Charlize would start to refute, but after waiting for about two seconds, he didn''t hear Charlize''s voice. This made Hugo take the phone and glance at it. The first reaction was that there was a problem with the phone, but it was raining. When Guo was about to ask, he heard Charlize''s voice from the other end of the phone, "It''s you!" This made Hugo stunned. This sentence was obviously not addressed to him, so who on earth was it? Because Charlize''s voice is not only surprised, but also incredibly angry and repulsive, "Why are you here?" Charlize''s voice can even hear the sound of teeth rubbing Is this threaded or something? Hugo asked tentatively, "Charlize?" But Charlize did not hear Hugo''s voice, but froze in place, seeming to be looking at the person in front of her. There was a short silence, and then I heard a faint voice coming from the other end of the phone. Listening to the audio, it should be a man, but because of the phone and the distance, Hugo couldnt understand what was going on. Going on. "You...you..." Charlize seemed to be stimulated by the other party''s words. He couldn''t help but stammered, and even his voice began to tremble uncontrollably, "I...I..." This made Hugo a little worried. Could it be that Charlize encountered some danger, he couldn''t help shouting, "Sally! Sally? What''s the matter, what''s going on?" But even if Charlize put the phone to her ear, she still couldn''t hear Hugo''s voice. All her attention was focused on what was happening in front of her, "What are you...why...I...get off!" You, you shouldnt be here, I...Ah! Get out, get out of here!" Charlize yelled angrily. After the roar, Charlize gasped sharply, and then muttered in a low voice, "Dont come near me." , You...I..." Stuttered, Charlize ran quickly, and even the whistling wind could be heard in the receiver, leaving all the chaos behind. Chapter 2038： be terribly upset Charlize looked at Stewart Townsend standing in front of him. He just wore a dark gray suit with a gentleman''s smile, standing like an elegant vampire in the raging night breeze, covered by blue moonlight. His shoulders make him look incredible. At a certain moment of silence, Charlize once imagined that if she saw Stuart Townsend again, what kind of posture would the gentleman''s elegant Mr. Perfect appear in front of her... and she again What kind of posture will she appear in front of him? She is now more mature, more sensible, and more elegant. She has made incredible achievements in her career. Now standing in front of him, she can confidently declare: In the past period of time, she has had a more exciting life! However, this moment only appeared occasionally. More often, Charlize had forgotten the memory, and the passage of time became faster and faster. Sixteen months, eighteen months, or twenty months? In a blink of an eye, it has been so long since Mr. Perfect left without saying goodbye. She originally thought that she clearly remembered the passing of time, and even the details of when Mr. Perfect left without saying goodbye, but now that she wants to come, everything is It has become blurred, and she can''t even remember when Mr. Perfect left. This made Charlize think that when Stewart appeared again, she could treat him like a stranger. It''s like Hugo facing Uma. But today, Stewart appeared in front of her without warning, not in Los Angeles, but in the crew of "Girl. The Devil". The shock swept across and made Charlize completely panicked. Then Charlize realized her embarrassment-she still wears special makeup, wrinkles and stains on her face, not only without makeup, but also wearing old and ugly makeup. She is now Irene Enos The appearance of, let alone beautiful, she can be called the most embarrassing, worst, and ugliest moment in her life at this time. And in this situation, she met Stewart! Are you confident enough? What about being upright? What about Mei Yan Wushuang? Say good happiness? What about arrogant and glamorous? This caused Charlize to lose his helmet and armor in an instant. Stewart did not make any action at all. He just said "Sally, long time no see", which caused Charlize to completely collapse all his defenses, and then fled, like It''s a tramp who hastily escaped while being chased by a wolfdog. Charlize ran fast, and at the same time, he did not forget to look back. Even though Stewart did not catch up, but stood helplessly, Charlize was still frightened, running faster and faster, causing the whole lungs to look like It''s like a bellows, and it fluctuates violently. "Charlize, Charlize! What''s the matter?" Hugos voice came from the other end of the phone, and Charlize finally returned to her soul. After she ran away from the area, her pace finally slowed down, "Hugo, you say... you say Irene Enos Isnt the makeup photo ugly?" Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned. He recalled carefully, "Uh..." in the stills of "Girl. Devil", it was indeed the ugliest moment in Charlize''s life. Because of the special makeup, it almost took I cant recognize that person as Charlize, "I, I have seen you when you were more embarrassed." Under the same roof, Hugo has seen almost all the bad moments of Charlize. However, he didn''t expect this sentence to make Charlize stunned, and directly wailed, because what Hugo meant was: it''s bad enough. Charlizes wailing made Hugo laugh, but he frowned and was puzzled. During the filming of "Girl. Devil", Charlize never heard any complaints. This is about to be done. Suddenly complained? "Why do you want him to see it? He, he must have done it deliberately!" Charlize''s words made the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth stiffen, and then it converged little by little. "He", who is he? And Charlize''s tone is still so wronged and regrettable, this is not a difficult question to guess. The name came to Hugo''s mind for the first time: Stewart Townsend. Hugo only felt that his breathing stopped in an instant. He knew what the name meant to Charlize. Stewart''s leaving without saying goodbye at the beginning actually meant that the relationship between the two was not clearly ended, although it was a breakup. , But it doesn''t hang up there. Now that Stewart appeared again, Hugo''s tongue was full of mixed flavors, and he himself didn''t know what this emotion was. "Why did he come over to the crew? Did he come here to see my embarrassed look? He did it on purpose, he definitely did it on purpose!" Charlize said bitterly, the voice almost coming from the teeth. Squeezed out, "I am not reconciled, I am not reconciled! I! No! Reconciled!" Listening to Charlize''s extremely depressed mood, Hugo''s chest was full of anger. This mood could not be suppressed at all, and he vented directly, "I don''t understand what you are not willing to!" Charlize drew a breath and widened her eyes, as if Hugo was right in front of her at this time, and she was going to teach Hugo a lesson with an eye knife, "Think about it, if you are in the most embarrassed time, Wouldn''t you be unwilling to be seen by Uma Thurman?" Hugo only felt that there was a burning anger in his chest, but he took a deep breath to keep himself from losing control, "I never thought of reuniting with Uma, so even if I was embarrassed in front of her, I didn''t Will mind; and, even if I really have such thoughts, then she sees me embarrassed, her disappointed attitude means that we can''t face the difficulties together, which also means that the original decision to break up was correct. Then there is no need to be unwilling." "So..." Hugo prolonged the ending slightly, but the words began to become more cautious, "Your unwillingness, is it because you want to reconcile with Mr. Perfect?" Charlize was directly blocked by Hugos remarks. For the first time, she felt that her thoughts were not synchronized with Hugo. She wanted to refute Hugos statement, but there was a momentary pause in her brain, and then This reflected, "Perfect dog. Shit! I didn''t want to reconcile with him! I never thought about it!" Charlize''s tone was extremely firm, but the words were not smooth, "I''m not reconciled, yes Because of dignity!" "Yes, it''s because of dignity!" Charlize said firmly. "At the beginning, he left without saying goodbye, as if I was just a trash thrown away. I just wanted him to see that I had a great time. Good, great, and very happy!" "So?" "I just want him to regret it!" "So?" Charlize was stunned by Hugos words, but he didnt let it go. Instead, he said aggressively, You have to see him apologize to you, and then tell you that he made a wrong decision. I beg you to give him another chance to get back together?" Hugo''s words completely blocked Charlize, and confronted Hugo angrily, "You... why don''t you understand what I mean? You are messing around!" "I really don''t understand!" Hugo did not show any weakness. "How well are you doing, whether you are helping, whether you are happy or not, what the **** are you doing! Perfect! Sir! What does it have to do with it!" Hugos unreserved anger vented like a torrential rain, and Charlizes momentum was completely blocked. Her right hand holding the phone was shaking slightly, "Hugo Lancaster, you are Making trouble out of nowhere!" "Charlize Theron, am I making trouble out of nowhere, or are you losing your mind?" Hugo''s response was like a one-on-one blow in boxing, hitting back without hesitation, it was like a wall. Generally, let Charlize just hit it back. This is the first time that two people have had such a fierce quarrel. Charlize stayed in a daze, but she shook her head in the end, "Hugo, I''m really disappointed in you." After that, she hung up the phone directly. But after Charlize hung up the phone, her heart trembled, because she could not tell clearly whether her disappointment prevailed, or she could not refute that Hugos anger prevailed; or it was in Hugos words. The strong emotion frightened her, or was it because the crisis of her own inner turbulent emotions caused her to hang up, she didn''t know whether she would shout something unexpected in the next second. The extreme tremor made Charlize completely panicked. She didn''t even know if she was nervous because of Hugo or angry because of StewartHugo looked at the silent phone. All the anger was cut off by Charlize and stopped abruptly. This caused the emotions in Hugo''s chest to accumulate to the extreme. After all, without holding back, he directly smashed the phone in his hand against the desk, and the phone was completely smashed. Smashed, but even so, there was no way to vent his anger. He clenched his fist and smashed a lot of punches on the desk until he was exhausted, and then he fell heavily on the chair. Hugo was breathing heavily, and he couldn''t tell whether he was angry at Charlize or at himself. Charlize stood on the spot, holding the phone tightly in her right hand, the rigid edges and corners gradually calmed her mind. The cold wind blowing in the middle of the night caused Charlize to shudder twice in a row, and the boiling brain was frozen bit by bit, and all the mixed thoughts finally found a thread. What Hugo said just now, is it true? Is her panic really because she wants to get back together? No, its not like that. Her panic is only because of anger-Stewart has no such power. He couldnt choose to leave her life without saying goodbye at first, and then reappear silently and just like this again. Into her life. He has no such power! Chapter 2039： Rest symbol Charlize turned around and stood there and took a few deep breaths, letting her anger burn again, but her thoughts became extremely clear. She knew that Hugo''s statement was wrong. She didn''t want to get back together. She needed what she needed. Just a rest, a formal rest. So Charlize stepped forward again and walked back along the original route in strides. Before he had gone far, Charlize saw Stewart walking towards him with a calm expression on his face. Seeing each other, the steps of the two gradually slowed down, and finally stopped completely. The two stood on the tree-lined path, facing each other about ten steps away. "So, you''re back again." Stewart looked at Charlize with a light smile, it seemed so familiar, with the familiar warmth, like a perfect gentleman, polite and gentle and considerate. Many people say that Hugo is a gentleman, but it is really not the case. Stewart is. This reminded Charlize of Hugo''s nickname for him: Mr. Perfect. Charlize showed a mocking sneer, lowered his eyes slightly, kicked the stone on the ground, the anger still burned in his chest, but did not lose control, but looked at Stewart calmly, "So, Do you have anything to say?" Charlize didn''t want to ask, she only gave Stewart one chance, and then drew a rest. Stewart didn''t seem to be surprised by Charlize''s attitude. He stood calmly on the spot, and then sketched out a shallow smile, not deliberately ingratiating, nor excessively sensational, but looking at Charlize gently and quietly. The steady but scorching eyes were so beautiful in the moonlight in the middle of the night that people couldn''t move their eyes away. Charlize once thought that he would be extremely excited when seeing these eyes again-in fact, it was the same just now, but now seeing these eyes again, Charlize is extremely calm, but the corners of his mouth are outlined with a shallow arc. , The inner anger is subduing little by little. This feeling is really amazing. "I came back this time because there were two auditions in New York. After that, I will go to Los Angeles for a while. This time I received an appointment for a film, and it is estimated that I will stay in Los Angeles for a long time." Stewart was not in a hurry for himself. He justified his behavior, but first explained the current situation. He originally thought Charlize would mock himself, but she did not. She still just looked at herself silently, as if listening carefully to all the explanations, which made Stewart A little flustered, but he still let out a sigh of relief to calm the irritability. "I thought, I will not go back to London for the time being when I come here." Stewart said with a smile, "I have worked hard in London for more than a year and learned a lot, you know? I did three films there. , And then all the rest of the time was rolling in the East End of London. I even became the protagonist of a stage play. The performance for six months and two quarters was really a wonderful experience. Not only did it have a completely different experience, but also Realizing different things, really wanting to be a good actor is not so easy." Charlize listened quietly, tapping his chin slightly, as if what Stewart said was completely trivial. This made Stewart''s heart tensed, but he had no other choice but to go on saying, "I was under a lot of pressure last year. I always feel that my actor career has encountered a wall, and there are walls on all sides. , I have no way to make a breakthrough. No matter how hard I struggle or work hard, I cant see any trace of hope. That feeling almost suffocates me. Stuart recalled the period before, and his emotions became darkened involuntarily. Down, that gloomy face with a trace of struggling pain, fragile and suffocating under the moonlight. "Your career is developing very well. This is a good thing. I am happy for you. Believe me, I have never been jealous of you, because I know that you can get to this point and you have made efforts that no one else knows." Stewart Charlize''s words finally broke Charlize''s calm, she shook her head with a sneer, which made Stewart pause and cast an inquiring look. Charlize said mockingly, "Don''t say as if you are always there, and don''t say as if you know how much you know me. Because you are not." The harsh words made Stewart''s chest uncontrollable, and he seemed a little ignorant of Charlize in front of him. His gaze fell on Charlize, looking at Charlize''s terrifying special makeup at this time, as if she had been demonicized, which made his eyes start to struggle, and the pain in his chest began to overwhelm. Charlize noticed Stewart''s eyes, which made her a little awkward. She still didn''t like to appear in front of Stewart in such a costume. She hoped that their meeting again would be bright and beautiful, and then she would tell him condescendingly as a queen. : I don''t need you anymore. At this time, Stewart''s eyes made Charlize a little flustered, but when he thought of Hugo''s words just now, Charlize felt a little joyful, and the corner of his mouth tickled again. Stewart can feel the huge gap between him and Charlize, not only the distance in physical space, but also the distance in psychological space. It''s like a grand canyon between two people, which is insurmountable at all. Stewart couldn''t help but walked two steps forward, trying to narrow the distance between the two people, "I thought about talking to you, but that was too difficult. I don''t want to let my confusion restrict your progress, let alone It makes you feel guilty and guilty for worrying about my career. I know that time is very important to you. During the filming, you have been under tremendous pressure, so I didn''t say anything." "So, you mean, I still need to thank you?" Charlize asked rhetorically, including anger and sarcasm, and vented towards Stewart. "You know I didn''t mean that." Stewart approached again two steps, but just five steps away from Charlize, his footsteps stopped completely, because Charlize''s angry eyes made him unable to move on." I mean, I know I made the wrong choice, I made the stupidest choice. Now, I am back..." "You''re back? So what?" Charlize looked at Stewart incredulously, as if he was telling the funniest joke in the world. "I just don''t want our relationship to end like this..." Stewart looked at Charlize earnestly, his face full of sincerity. But Charlize shook his head slightly, "Stu, you made things like this." The burning anger in his heart seemed to be unable to vent at all. Looking at Stewart in front of him, Charlize only felt it was too absurd. She really shouldn''t give Stewart the time to explain, because he just made things more pathetic, "between us... it''s over," Stewart covered his forehead in annoyance and looked at Charlize at a loss, "I know I messed up, but, but I don''t want you to hate me." Charlize''s eyes widened and looked at Stewart incredulously, "Remember? You chose to leave without saying goodbye, and left silently, leaving me in place like a fool!" Charlize He couldn''t help raising his voice, and finally vented his anger bit by bit, "Remember?" "I... can''t we sit down and talk carefully?" Stewart pleaded bitterly, but the look was so cheap in Charlize''s eyes that it didn''t make any senseHugo was right. "Can''t we talk peacefully? I always think of you, you keep coming to my mind, I can''t forget you, and I can''t get you out of my life..." "Shut up! Shut up!" Charlize finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and yelled at Stewart angrily. "I''m back now, I just want to start again." Stewart was still talking tirelessly. "Shut up! I told you to shut up!" Charlize clenched his fist tightly, venting all the anger in his chest, "You should listen to yourself, you sound like a Bastard! You don''t have the right to control my life like this. If you say you leave, you will leave, and you will come back. Why should I wait for you where I am? Why do you believe that I will stay where I am now? You have no such power. , And I am not the idiot you imagined. I am not your girlfriend, let alone your toy. I am not even your friend!" Charlize''s anger was vented like a rainstorm. Stewart looked at Charlize helplessly, paused, and said softly, "Why not? Why can''t we be friends? I thought we were friends." "No we are not, we are not friends at all." The anger in Charlize''s chest went out little by little, and the whole person became relaxed, shook his head gently, and said calmly To, "Because friends will not choose to leave without saying goodbye, friends will not betray my trust and disappear without a trace, friends will not let me think that everything is my fault, and friends will not be the most When you need each other, you run away!" "Charlize...we, can''t we really start again? I love you, I really love you." Stewart yelled hopefully, exhausting all the power of his body, and the moving voice shocked the people all over the floor. Moonlight, but in Charlizes ears, it seemed to be the most funny joke in the world. "Fuck. You...fuck. You!" Charlize raised his **** and shouted at Stewart for the last time, fully venting all the emotions in his heart. But after saying this, she stood there and laughed. The smile on the corner of her mouth was outlined, and then it bloomed completely, and again in a calm tone, she said softly, "Get out of the way." Because, Charlie I know that it''s over, everything is over at this moment. Charlize turned around swiftly and strode forward, then raised his right hand and raised a big middle finger. This is the last rest between them. Chapter 2040： Restless The night wind was raging, leaving Mr. Perfect far behind, Charlize''s figure disappeared into the night with strides, and the stiff shoulder line loosened little by little. Charlize felt that she was really stupid. Why would she want to escape? Why did her first reaction after seeing Mr. Perfect turn around and run away? Why did she pick up her tail in embarrassment and choose to leave? Shouldn''t the person leaving be Mr. Perfect-as he did before? She originally thought that when she met again, she would have countless angers to vent to him, she could talk for hours, she would want to tear him to pieces... But unexpectedly, it ended like this Nothingness ended simply. She didn''t even want to listen to his explanation, because he was just talking, talking, talking, repeating those nonsense that didn''t sound any nutritious, and it sounded like a complete bastard. Mr. Perfect? Maybe, it really is Mr. Perfect-really a complete irony. The choice is made by him. He chose to leave without saying goodbye, and to escape. He chose to sever contact after arriving in London. He chose to escape the lives of two people in such a way. He chose to be the most stupid but the most direct, the simplest but the simplest. The cruel way ended everything. Is she wrong? Maybe there is, because the beginning and end of any relationship is not just a matter of one party, it is a matter of two people, and problems that occur between two people can never be unilateral. But she will no longer condemn herself stupidly and take all the faults on herself, because she knows that when the mistakes have been made, both he and she have made their own choices, and now, the results have been made. Thinking of this, the burden on Charlize''s shoulders was completely relieved. Perhaps, in the past year or so, she has never really been relieved. Until the second, everything was truly put on a rest. At the moment when the burden was relieved, she did not feel sadness and Pain, on the contrary, the whole person became light, and the corners of his mouth could not be restrained and even began to rise slightly. After stopping, Charlize looked down at the style of his clothes, still in a bad mood. Such an appearance is really not suitable for appearing in front of strangers, and it is easy to frighten others. But... thinking of Mr. Perfect''s shocked expression just now, Charlize felt a little joy inexplicably, and then she didn''t hold back, and laughed. This smile couldnt stop. Charlize stood there with a trembling smile, feeling that Mr. Perfect looks like a lamb to be slaughtered, and she is the butcher who raises the blade; and Mr. Perfect is asking her for something. People, but she dropped the butcher knife in her hand cold-bloodedly and cruelly. This is so similar to the story of Irene Enos, as if everything is a mirror image of the movie projected into reality. What an irony. But after laughing, Charlize suddenly realized that what Hugo had just said was correct. If she didn''t want to get back together, then she wouldn''t care about her embarrassment at all, let alone Mr. Perfect''s opinion. Indeed, she still cares. She refuses to let Mr. Perfect see any of her ugliness. This is a matter of dignity. This is a matter of dignity of any woman. If possible, she doesn''t even want everyone to see her embarrassment. Dont talk about Mr. Perfect, if she can, she still hopes to appear in front of Mr. Perfect with a perfect posture, let him know that in the past year, she not only lived well, but also became a better person... But, After the initial anger and entanglement passed, her care quickly disappeared, because she knew that the man who stood in the night and smiled at her had nothing to do with her, so why should she care about a stranger? What''s your opinion? It''s as if an artist can accept criticism, but he doesn''t need to pay attention to everyone''s criticism. Otherwise, living under the spotlight, the pressure of these comments alone would be enough to crush a person. Thinking of this, Charlize looked down at the phone in his palm, remembering the conversation with Hugo just now. She had quarreled with Hugo, it was natural, and not only once, she and Hugo had quarreled on many things, and even refused to talk to each other for several days. But this time it was different. Hugos anger and disappointment on the phone just now were so real that her heart trembled slightly. She knew that Hugo was doing it for her own good, and after witnessing the cause and effect of the whole thing with her own eyes, Yu Guo''s worry is definitely not without reason, but...but she is still obsessed with it, like a complete fool. So, she should apologize to Hugo, right? But what should she tell him? How should she explain it? She only felt that her brain was blank, even if she was just looking at the mobile phone in her hand, she felt a cloud of mud in her mind, without any thoughts at all. This in the end is why? Hugo is just her friend. All that was just now was her private life. She can share with her friends, but there is no need to give her friends an explanation, right? But what is going on with the turbulent emotions in my heart now? Why does the idea of ??"explain everything to Hugo" in her mind is lingering, why she feels upset at the thought of Hugo''s anger, why she hopes that Hugo can understand her true inner thoughts... But the problem is , What is her real idea? Could it be... Did she really feel for him? This thought emerged once again, hitting Charlize''s heart like a shooting star, almost making her unable to breathe, and the brain that had calmed down soon became chaotic again. This made Charlize no way to calm down and think, countless trivial and messy thoughts kept surging in his mind, even more turbulent than I saw Mr. Perfect just now...No, this is unprecedented turbulent, which Charlize has never experienced. Passed, felt emotions. The surging emotion kept hitting her chest, almost suffocating her. Breathe, breathe... Charlize kept breathing deeply, trying to calm her somewhat overheated brain. She was breathing heavily, but the cold, cold air in the middle of the night couldnt cool her hot lungs, that kind of almost The heat that was about to burn her chest almost made her stand unsteady, and she could only squat down, hug her knees tightly, and then let herself relax slowly. I dont know how long it took, Charlizes gaze fell on the phone again, her brain was still blank, she still had no clue, but the heart that kept hitting her chest was telling her-she should call Hugo , So she did. Pressing that familiar phone number, Charlize found that her right hand was trembling. She bit her lower lip tightly, watching the phone screen faintly shining indecisively, but she didn''t wait for her to put the phone on. In the ear, the light suddenly went out. This made Charlize stunned, and quickly put the phone to his ear, but there was no sound. Charlize pressed the phone number again in a panic. This time without any hesitation, he put it directly to his ear. As a result, the voice of the human service desk came from the other end of the phone, "Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off. Please call again later." Hearing these words, Charlize just stiffened on the spot, his face full of dazedness and loss could not be concealed. Charlize just put the phone to his ear and listened to the elegant voice of the service desk circling continuously. He was unwilling to take the phone down. The world seemed to be still at this moment. Hugo couldnt calm his anger, as long as he thought of Charlizes uneasy attitude just now, it made him angry. He really wanted to grab Charlizes shoulder and tell her, "That **** is not for you, you are worth it. A better person...like me." But, he couldn''t say it, the words had come to his mouth, but he still couldn''t say it. As a result, he couldn''t even tell whether this anger was toward Mr. Perfect, toward Charlize... or toward himself. Hugo walked back and forth in the room anxiously, restless, there was no way to calm down, he didn''t know what he was doing, waiting for Charlize''s call? Still waiting for an unknown unknown? Hugo glanced at the completely scrapped cell phone on the desk and let out a long breath. He knew that Charlize would not call tonight. Turning his head and glanced at the fixed phone on the bedside table, it was a hotel phone. Standing there hesitated for a while Hugo walked to the bedside table, picked up the receiver, put his finger on the keyboard, but stopped like this. What should he say to Charlize? He had already said everything he wanted to say, except for the most important secret hidden deep in his heart, he had already laid out almost everything, but Charlize still couldn''t understand it, and even hung up the phone. , Then, what should he say on the phone now? What else can you say? In the end, Hugo gently put the phone back again. Standing next to the bedside table, reluctant to leave for a long time, ten minutes, twenty minutes... Then Hugo turned and walked to the bathroom. The night is getting darker and deeper, but for many people, it is a sleepless night. In order to prepare for the important part of tomorrow, Kate Beckinsale, Hugos handsome face appeared in his mind, and his heart was like a deer; Hailey-Joe Osment, who was reading the script and carefully preparing for tomorrows part, thought of the upcoming scene. I was very excited when I started shooting; Leonardo, who was thinking about Hugos performance recently, sat on the edge of the bed and couldnt sleep; returning to the hotel lonely, Mr. Perfect who was at a loss... Also, one is in Miami and the other is in Philadelphia, about a thousand or two hundred miles away, both distant and close, falling into two souls that are equally thoughtful. He raised his head and looked at the dazzling stars on the sky, and couldn''t help but wonder, is that person looking at the same sky? Chapter 2041： Absent-minded "Ahem..." Hugo closed his mouth forcibly, but his throat still couldn''t help itching. After trying to restrain it twice, he coughed out after all, "Sorry." Hugo hurriedly asked the staff at the scene. Apologize. "Hugo, are you okay?" Knight looked at Hugo worriedly, "Do you need a rest?" Seeing Samora hurried forward and handed over a cup of hot water, Knight said quickly. "Drink a sip of water first." Knight strode up to Hugo and said nervously, "Are you sure you don''t need to see the doctor? Do you need some medicine?" Knight''s nervous mood was like an old mother, which made Hugo laugh. But Hugo''s current state is really not good. He tugged at the corner of his mouth, and after all he didn''t laugh. He just waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, it''s just that I didn''t sleep well last night." But these words still didn''t make Knight feel relieved, because Hugo''s situation today is really disturbing. It has been nearly three hours since I entered the crew and started working, but Hugo has never fully entered the state of performance. He has always been in NG. Although Hugo can always give a wonderful performance in the end, it is obvious that Hugo has some Uneasy, he needs more time to settle and brew, and there are more problems in the shooting process. In the past, Hugo was not good at NG, but today, Hugos NG rate has obviously doubled, even several times. Not to mention the worrying cough. Knight had to be nervous, not because Hugo is the biggest actor in the entire crew, but because Hugo has injected the soul into Malcolm with his performance since the filming of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural". That deep tremor is precisely what Knight has been pursuing but has no clear thoughts on. This allows Knight to focus almost all his thoughts on Hugo, and believes that Hugo can make the whole work shine with infinite light. Hugo really feels unwell now, he didn''t lie-he did not sleep well last night, he fell asleep for a long time, and after going to sleep, he always struggled. Not only was he awakened twice in the middle of the night, but he was also having nightmares. The whole night was unstable. After getting up in the morning, he caught a cold. Although it was not serious, his condition did not reach the peak. But Hugo knew that his biggest problem was not physical factors, but his inability to concentrate, and his whole attention was always a little lost. He knew the reason, but there was no way to solve it. The only thing he can do is to calm himself down as much as possible and engage in the role. However, judging from the efficiency of work so far today, little effect has been achieved. "Hugo, let me soak some lemon honey water for you." Samora looked at Hugo worriedly. In fact, Hugo hasn''t had any problems with her body in the past two years. The main reason is that Hugo has been insisting. Exercise, but Samora will not forget that Hugo''s previous body was poisoned. The product is hollowed out, and once you really get sick, it may be serious. Hugo originally wanted a cup of coffee, but after thinking about it, he nodded, "Okay." After pouring the whole cup of warm water into his throat in one breath, Hugo once again said to Knight and the staff, "Sorry, because I affected the work progress", and then looked at him lying in the hospital bed. Haili on the board showed an apologetic smile, "It seems that my performance today is too bad, I''m sorry." In this scene, Cole opened his heart to Malcolm for the first time and said the famous line in American film history, "I can see the dead (I. See. Dead.. Coles fear was fully displayed in front of Malcolm, and Malcolms sadness, helplessness, and shock were all deeply hidden. More importantly, even if Malcolm didnt believe in Cole, he thought This is just Cole''s fantasy, but he can''t show it, because he must win Cole''s trust and carefully approach Cole step by step, hoping to really help Cole''s ending problem. Therefore, at this time Malcolm''s state has become the core of the whole scene-he is the medium that guides the audience to the truth. But unfortunately, Hugo performed very badly just now. He forgot the words continuously when speaking, and seemed a little absent-minded. After NG interrupted filming four times in a row, he was forced to interrupt the filming for the fifth time because of his cough. Such an unprofessional performance, even during the shooting stage of "Scent of a Woman" is very rare, and it is a delay to the entire crew, so Hugo repeatedly expressed his apologies. Haley lay in the hospital bed obediently. On the front, showing a big smile, shook his head, "It doesn''t matter." There was some expectation in his eyes. Compared to Hugo, who performed brilliantly, Hailey actually wants to see Hugo today, not because he wants to delay shooting, but because even Hugo who is in poor condition can still see him during the performance. His control and exertion are more traceable than usual, and you can even see the whole process of Hugo carving the character. This is a rare situation for actors. Leonardo fully agreed with Hayley''s ideas. Hugo leaned back in the chair again, "Will you give me five minutes, Knight?" After seeing Knight nodded impatiently, Hugo slowly closed his eyes and let his emotions settle down. But what was easy to do in the past has become extremely difficult today. There are a thousand flashing lights flashing in my mind. There is no way to calm down, and even chaotic thoughts cannot be distinguished clearly. , It just becomes more and more chaotic. This feeling is really bad. Hugo has also been rolling in the circle for so many years, dealing with all kinds of situations, but this is the first time such a situation, it can almost be said that it is completely unable to be fully involved in the state. He also knows that performance requires state, and the state of actors is ups and downs. Only old drama bones such as Judy Dench, Meryl Streep, and Catherine Hepburn can be retracted. Freely, even when he is in a bad state, he also dedicated a wonderful performance. Therefore, this is bound to be a problem that Hugo will face, and there is no other way but to face the difficulties. Taking a deep breath, and then taking another deep breath, Hugo tried his best to escape into the darkness, "Hugo, can you?" Knight''s voice came timidly, and Hugo felt that five minutes was so short for the first time, as if He had just closed his eyes when the time had come. But Hugo opened his eyes, let out a long sigh, and nodded to Chennai. "They''re out of gas?" Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, dragged his chair to sit next to Haili, and began to perform from the three lines before the end of the scene just now, mainly for later editing. Hugo smiled softly, "That''s good, because they are driving! So..." "Tell me why you are sad?" Cole clutched his quilt tightly, as if his body was shaking under the quilt, waiting for his big watery eyes, looking at Malcolm in front of him. Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned. It seemed that his spirits had started to leave the set, but it was only a moment, his thoughts floated back, and he asked in a soft tone, "Do you think I am sad?" He was a little embarrassed. Sorting out the confusion in his expression, as if trying to conceal his emotions, his eyes drooped for an instant, then he raised his eyes again and looked at Cole in front of him. Cole nodded slightly. Hugo hesitated. He pursed his lips. He seemed a little afraid to ask this question, "Why do you think this way?" His eyes remained on Cole''s body, but his pupils were not. He began to move slightly, revealing his lack of confidence and uncertainty. "Your eyes tell me." Cole''s immature tone with a touch of sadness made Hugo completely stunned. The thoughts in his mind surged in an instant, and countless intricacies made the tip of his tongue a bitter. He couldn''t help lowering his eyes again, trying to conceal the true thoughts in his heart, and refused to be seen through by the little boy in front of him. But he could feel the boy''s motionless eyes staying on his face. "I shouldn''t talk about this." Hugo''s voice, which was almost like a breath, sounded softly, as if he was mumbling to himself, and as if he was talking to the air. Lifting his eyes again, Hugo saw Cole''s bright eyes. At this moment, there was a thin layer of mist in his eyes. He was a little timid, fearful, and disappointed. He turned his head and avoided. Hugo''s gaze tilted his head to the other side. But his brows frowned slightly, as if there was a lingering weight in his heart. This kind of heaviness dragged Hugo into the abyss at once, and the endless darkness made him start struggling He tried to break free and run towards the light again, but the more struggling he became. The more painful. This made Hugo almost unable to conceal his inner emotions, and he could not help but quietly closed his eyes. When Knight saw this scene, his heart suddenly shook. This situation is not good, is it going to be NG again? Although the overall aura of Hugo''s scene just now was a bit weak, the breath of sophistication to the point of helplessness and sadness coincides with Malcolm. In the game against Hailey, it is actually strange. The chemical reaction-it''s as if the rhythm of two people missed each other by a quarter of a beat. It is not harmonious, but it creates a different flavor. This is really intriguing-is it good or not? Spotting Knight''s body leaning forward slightly, the staff around her muscles tightened and they were all ready to go, but Knight carefully looked at Hugo''s delicate expression on the monitor and bit him hard. On the tip of the tongue, he was stunned to swallow that "card" into his stomach. The chaotic thoughts in Hugo''s mind reached the extreme, almost making him think that his head would explode in the next second, a sulky breath had risen to his throat, and there was a faint struggle and pain written between his eyebrows, although it was not obvious, but It seemed very heavy, and showed the emotion that was so tight to the extreme depressed and full. Then... Malcolm opened his eyes. Chapter 2042： Thriller atmosphere "There used to be a person named Malcolm, who worked with children." Malcolm''s calm voice contained a hint of pain, as if dancing wildly on the tip of a knife, calm and beautiful, but bloody. Dripping. "He likes this job." A slight smile appeared at the corner of Malcolm''s mouth, bitter but enthusiastic. This kind of ambivalence bloomed on the edge of the thin lips. "He loves this job more than others. Everything." The strong and calm emotions were full of tension and passed through the sound to Cole''s ears. This made Cole slowly turn his head and looked at Malcolm again, and then he saw the pair full of Tired amber eyes. "Then one night, he discovered that he had treated a child by mistake..." At this point, Malcolm closed his lips slightly, and paused for half a second. Even if it was less than half a second, it was clear. Feeling the wanton turbulence of his inner emotions, "He has no way to help that child." The pain is like the devil''s teeth and claws, like a quiet night, everything seems to have no ups and downs, no waves, but under the night But the raging dances can''t conceal their deeds. A few simple words made Cole''s pupils slightly enlarged, and couldn''t help holding his breath. "He blames himself and cannot forget..." The almost whispering voice with a bitter smile seemed to mock the cowardice and helplessness of that "Malcolm", but also seemed to mock his own paleness and Weak, "From then on, everything has changed. He is no longer the same person, and his wife..." There seemed to be some choking in Malcolm''s voice, and the voice almost disappeared in his throat, but he still squeezed it out with all his strength, "I don''t like him now." Malcolm could feel the inquiry in Cole''s eyes. There seemed to be a little sympathy, he was not sure, but even just such a little possibility made him feel like a fire. He couldn''t help but lowered his eyes slightly, avoided Cole''s sight, and then turned in embarrassment. He turned his head and looked to the side, concealing his inner timidity and fear, "They don''t talk anymore, just like strangers." Silence, long silence, those simple words seemed to consume all of Malcolms courage and strength. He slowly pinched the fingers of his right hand, using his fingertips to outline the curvature of his nails little by little. The pain in his eyes slowly settled to the depths of his heart, like a whale diving into the bottom of the sea, "Then one day, Malcolm met a little boy, a great and cool little boy..." Cole''s chest was undulating slightly, as if he realized what "Malcolm" and "a boy" in the story really meant, so that an invisible smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, but his opened eyebrows said The joy in his heart. "This kid reminds me of that kid." Malcolm mustered up his courage. This time he didn''t avoid Cole''s sight. Although painful, suffering, and struggling, he still greeted Cole''s sight. Mu decided to help this child. Because..." Malcolms voice suddenly paused. It seemed that strong fear caught his throat, but he insisted on continuing, as if he had broken free from the shackles of fate. "Because he felt that if he helped this child, it would be tantamount to...saving the previous child." Malcolm''s voice gradually weakened again, almost disappearing from his lips. The pain and struggle rolled between his brows, the helpless helplessness and despair made him avoid his eyes in embarrassment-because of his The eye sockets were a little warm, and the hazy mist made Cole''s face blurred. Kerr was a little anxious, and asked in the same voice, "How does this story end?" He looked at Malcolm hopefully, eager to get a hopeful answer from his mouth. Malcolm lowered his head slightly, and shook his chin gently, "I don''t know." The light voice was afraid to startle the butterfly at his fingertips, but when he looked at Cole again, there was a lightness in his eyes. The shining light seemed to have left all hope in Cole''s hands. The heavy weight made Cole''s eyes tremble fiercely. He dropped his eyes vacillatingly. The flustered pupils hinted that he was in a struggle, but Malcolm''s sincerity and fragility made him still cruel in the end. He closed his eyes hard, took a deep breath, then raised his eyes to look at Malcolm in front of him, and whispered in a whispered volume, "I want to tell you my secret now." Malcolm looked at Cole quietly, not too excited, nor too excited, just looking at Cole calmly. The halo in those amber eyes was like sunlight, dazzling but not dazzling, warm but warm. Not hot. Time and space seemed to have stopped at this moment, and the corners of Malcolm''s mouth formed a shallow arc, and said softly, "Okay." That trusting look seemed to give Cole infinite courage, but even so, he lowered his eyes again, constantly adjusting his breathing, and the moisture in his eyes spread, magnifying his helplessness and fear countless times. It was clearly displayed in front of Malcolm''s eyes, which made Malcolm hold his breath and restrained all his emotions. Then, Malcolm saw Cole''s eyes lifted up again, plucking up his courage. Looking at myself, those deep eyes seemed to be doing their best to shout: Help me. Malcolm heard Kohl''s words almost disappearing in the air, "I can see dead people." Malcolm only felt his muscles stiffen, but he still kept his expression calm, as if Cole was just saying something that couldn''t be more normal, and asked softly, "In a dream?" Cole was terrified. He shook his head, as if the whole person was curled up in the quilt, "When you are awake?" Cole''s rapid breathing quickly reduced the oxygen in the air, and Malcolm could feel his heartbeat. accelerate. However, Malcolm tried his best to keep his calm, his frowning brows relaxed lightly, and continued to ask in a conversational tone, "The dead are like in a tomb or a coffin?" The tears of horror in Cole''s eyes could no longer be supported, and slowly fell down. He shook his head vigorously, "They walked around like ordinary people." This made Malcolm''s eyes stiff for a moment, and he started. He still tried to maintain his calmness, "They can''t see each other, they can only see what they want to see, they don''t know that they are dead..." Kohl''s gleaming eyes began to fall apart. That kind of deep-rooted fear is like the collapse of the world. Malcolm caught the emotion in Cole''s eyes, which made his pupils tremble slightly, he could not help but gently pursed his lips, "How often do you see them?" Although Malcolm thinks that there is no such thing in the world. Ghostly, what Cole saw was only an illusion, but at this time he didn''t want to alarm Cole. More importantly, he finally realized the meaning of Vincents words: why Vincent kept saying he was scared, why did he write Sente has been waiting for his help. Just like Cole, they all face the same problema problem that is simply unacceptable and incomprehensible to others. Their only hope is Malcolm, but ... he disappointed Vincent. This truth almost completely defeated Malcolms psychological defenses. It was indeed his fault for Vincent to go to despair, and it was indeed his fault, because he had never really understood Vincent-just simple and rude. I think Vincent has no way to get out of the shadow of his parents'' divorce. It was he who missed the best chance to save Vincent, and it was he who let go of Vincent''s call for help. Malcolm''s eyes also flickered faintly, but he couldn''t show it in front of Cole, which made Malcolm clenched his teeth, trying to maintain his calm and professionalism. However, the slightly trembling voice revealed his truest emotions. "All the time..." Cole''s eyes were completely red, and tears slipped slowly, "They are in every corner." This made Malcolm completely stiff in place, and Cole was trembling from Malcolm''s tremor. Perceived the fear in Zhong, he couldn''t help but begged softly, "You won''t tell others my secrets, will you?" Malcolm shook his head immediately, "No, I promise." The firm tone of voice did not match the faint water in his eyes. Cole fragilely resembles a balloon constantly fluttering in the sea breeze, "Wait until I fall asleep before leaving, okay?" Malcolm looked at Coles eyes He was like Coles only life-saving rope. The collapse in despair made him stop breathing for an instant, but then his eyes changed. Unparalleled firmness, firmness never seen before. He has missed Vincent, and this time, he will never let go of Cole''s hand. "Of course." Malcolm said firmly. This made Cole let out a sigh of relief. The small cheeks were covered with tears, and there were still lingering palpitations, but they gradually calmed down because of Malcolm''s eyes. Cole nodded his chin slightly, then turned his head, and slowly closed his eyes. But the trembling eyeballs under his eyelids because of excessive fear, and the tightly entangled brows, hinted that he was not at peace at the moment. Malcolm let out a sigh of relief, trying to stabilize his breathing, trying to use his calmness to soothe the surrounding breath and calm Cole. Looking at the thin body in front of him, the pain in Malcolm''s eyes slowly spread again, because Malcolm knew that Cole''s fantasy was too serious, and the help he could give was very limited, and he faced Vincent again. In a special situation, he found himself so small. This helplessness caused Malcolm''s broad shoulders to shrink slightly, as if unable to withstand the cold of the night. Chapter 2043： Poor condition "Ka!" Knight''s voice rang through the crew. He let out a long sigh, and the worries between his eyebrows gradually relaxed. The performance of Hugo in the scene just now finally returned to the standard, and the effect was beyond imagination. . Although Hugo was in a really bad state today and delayed the shooting schedule, he was always able to get out of the predicament and dedicate a wonderful performance. This skill made Knight admire. Hugo didn''t stand up immediately, but sat on the spot and rubbed his temples. The scene just now consumed almost all of Hugo''s energy. The state of struggling after being forced to the extreme was really too bad, as if he was dancing in the wind on the edge of a cliff. After the performance, Hugo had almost no way to think. He didn''t know how he performed in the scene just now, and he didn''t know whether he was Hugo or Malcolm. He just felt tired, endless tired. This tiredness caused his head to twitch slightly. "Hugo, are you sure I don''t need to buy some antibiotics?" Samora handed the lemon honey water over. He could notice Hugo''s frowning eyebrows, the heavy and painful expression almost full of intensity. Can''t be opened. Hugo picked up the warm water and took a sip, but the sweet and sour taste made his brows closer to the center, "No, it''s not that exaggerated." Now even a cold is not counted, just a cold. "You''d better make me a pot of coffee." Hugo felt that honey and water were still not refreshing enough. Samora hesitated for a while, and finally she could only shook her head, and reluctantly agreed, "Then you can at least finish this glass of honey water." Hugo twitched the corner of his mouth dejectedly, but after all he raised his head and drank the whole glass of water. Then Hugo stood up and walked towards the monitor with Hailey, "How was the shooting just now?" Although Knight paused until the whole scene was filmed, Hugo still had some problems. Too sure. Knight gave an affirmative smile, "Very good, no problem!" Having said that, he still moved aside and let Hugo come behind the monitor. He now also understands Hugos habits, and he is meticulous about the shooting situation, but leaves the director to the crew. As a producer, Hugo gives the director enough rights and freedom, which is nothing for Knight. Windfall. Hugo began to watch the replay of the scene just now. When he was not in good shape, it was very difficult to enter the show. I feel that my performance is always lacking for a moment. It is difficult to express this situation in words-unlike the first scene before, I can say one reason, it is more of an intuition, and it is even difficult to say one. Solution. For example, in the scene just now, as Knight said, there is no problem. Including Leonardo and others came over to watch, and they all said that there is no problem. Hugo also knows that the overall feeling is in place, including the details, movements, eyes, etc. are very accurate, but Hugo always feels that it is lacking. What-the problem is that he can''t tell the specific content of "what". To make matters worse, in the affirmative words of others, Hugo even began to doubt his own judgment: Is there really no problem in the scene just now? His feeling is just to be critical and critical. This possibility made Hugo very frustrated. Standing still thinking for a while, Hugo shook his head after all, "Nate, give me some time to adjust, let''s do it again." Although he has not dealt with such a situation before, Hugo knows that even in the face of Even if it is difficult, he cannot compromise--even if he compromises with himself, he must continue to work hard and try to find the right solution. Otherwise, what about a similar situation again in the future? For example, if you are really sick, for example, something outside of the crew is really distracted... Then, should Hugo continue to live by then? No, he didn''t want to. Knight opened his mouth. He didn''t know what was wrong with this scene, but he knew that Hugo''s current state was really wrong, so he worriedly asked, "Hugo, are you sure? We all felt that this was just now. The play is good enough without any problems." Hugo''s temple twitched slightly again, and he shook his head, "I can''t tell, but I think the whole atmosphere seems to be lacking. Let''s try again." Knight looked at Hugo in amazement, but the firmness in those amber eyes made him nod slightly and agreed. Hugo pulled the corners of his mouth, but didn''t smile, "I''ll go to the door to breathe some fresh air." Joseph stood by with a worried face. He knew that Hugo was in poor condition today. It was definitely not that simple, but he didn''t know what was going on, because everything was fine before Hugo went back to the room last night. Joseph thought for a while, exchanged a look with Leonardo, and then Leonardo quickly followed Hugo and went to the corridor outside the door. "You are in a real state of **** today, but there is nothing wrong with the scene just now, do you know?" Leonardo and Hugo are already familiar enough, and they don''t need to be concealed. Leonardo knows that if Hugo is willing to say it, he will say it; if not, then he only needs to let Hugo know that his friend has always been there. that''s enough. Hugo glanced at Leonardo, "I don''t know." The deep exhaustion in the voice was revealed, "Because I am not sure whether my state is correct during the performance..." Hugo is not sure, his Was the loss because of Malcolms grief, or because of his own intricacies, "So, Im not sure if the scene just now is correct." I remembered the phone call last night again in my mind, Hugo put his right hand in his hair, and then stirred it a few times, his irritability could hardly be concealed. Leonardo could feel that Hugo was troubled, but could not find a catharsis, just like himself in the past six months. Leonardo wanted to enlighten Hugo with a few words, but found that he didn''t know what to say, because he was able to give Hugo too little help. Leonardo was leaning on the wall with some worry and some depression, maybe being with Hugo now is the only thing he can do. "Leo, you say..." After Hugo opened his head, he paused and fell silent for a long time, so that Leonardo couldn''t help turning his head to look at Hugo, wondering why there was no Below. As a result, Leonardo saw the struggle and entanglement between Hugos eyebrows, as if a ball of wool was completely messed up after being played with by the cat, and he couldnt even find the beginning and the end, let alone untie it. Up. Leonardo almost thought that when Hugo gave up, Hugo''s voice came again, "Because I am too afraid of losing, so I refuse to have it. Is this wrong?" The voice was lightly as if it fell gently on the sun. The butterfly, just glide slowly with the breeze. "You mean, because you are too afraid of the end, you refuse to start?" Leonardo''s interpretation made Hugo breathless, and when he interpreted it in this way, the sense of stupidity came to his face. Everyone knows that "refuse to start because they are afraid of the end" is the most stupid, most shameful and speechless excuse in the world, because there is no beginning, so what is the end? If you refuse to start just because you are afraid of the end, you will never know the result-let alone the process. In fact, Hugo''s dream is not the case. If you are afraid of failure, then Hugo should not start the road of a rock band; if you are afraid of ending, then Hugo should not try to become an actor; if you are afraid of losing, then Hugo should not stand under the spotlight... Because all this life will end sooner or later, just like life, after all, there is an end. It''s just that everyone has autonomy in the journey from the beginning to the end-it is never the end to determine the scenery of this journey, short or long. If you are afraid of ending, you should not start; if you are afraid of losing, you refuse to own. This is an excuse for everyone who refuses to fight for their dreams, and it is also the best excuse for cowards and losers. Once upon a time, this was Hugo''s firmest and most persistent belief, and it took him all the way to the peak, but now Hugo himself has proposed this paradox, which is simply absurd. Leonardo saw the bitterness of Hugos mouth slowly spreading. Although he didnt know what happened, he could clearly feel Hugos powerlessness and helplessness. After thinking about it, "Hugo, you know, in fact, we all understand the truth. We all understand the truth of life, the truth of dreams, and the truth of love. I believe you know these things better than I do... But the reason why we are not "Perfect human"," Hugo raised his eyes and glanced at Leonardo, both of them had smiles, "It''s because of emotions that we can''t control. To be more precise, even if we want to Its impossible to control it. Its like love. It doesnt make sense. It starts at the beginning, like a tornado. Sometimes, you know that the other person is definitely not in love, and you know that the relationship is destined to be. It ended in tragedy, knowing that it was a taboo or even forbidden love, but still fell in love irretrievably. There was no reason or reason at all. No matter how great a philosopher, there is no way to resist it. " Hugo raised his head and looked at Leonardo deeply. He originally thought Leonardo had said so deliberately, but seeing Leonardos clear blue eyes, Hugo knew that Leonardo Nardo is just a simple example. But this random example hit Hugo so hard that he couldn''t help but curl up again. Leonardo did not notice the slight changes in Hugo, but continued with a slight smile, "But this is the most beautiful place in love, isn''t it? Because there is no way to predict the result; this is also the most life A wonderful place because of an unknown future." Chapter 2044： Lingering Charlize poured herself a cup of coffee, and the strong coffee aroma wafted through the kitchen space, making her want to close her eyes and savor the aroma carefully. Sure enough, Hugo''s coffee beans are always of high quality, which makes people love it-she brought this bag of coffee beans from Hugo Malibu Villa. Speaking of which, the habit of a cup of coffee every morning is because of Hugo. Cultivated. Hugo always has this ability, unknowingly affects the people around him, before he can react, the pace has been adjusted to the frequency of Hugo. It won''t make people uncomfortable, on the contrary, it has become a habit of oneself, making people laugh dumbfounded. It''s just that Hugo always said, "Coffee is a bad habit, I am a bad influence, you shouldn''t learn from me", that smiled expression with a trace of playfulness and cunning, makes people can''t help but laugh. Hugo... When Charlize realized it, he realized that he was standing in a daze in front of the coffee machine, and there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. This situation has occurred several times in the last two weeks, causing Charlize''s heartbeat to be a little chaotic, and he was stunned for a while. Since "Female. Devil" was finished, she has returned to Los Angeles. She originally planned to go to Long Beach to rest for a while, but the mixed thoughts in her mind made her feel inexplicably timid. She didn''t want to go to the rain. In Guo''s villa, even she herself couldn''t tell the reason. But even so, staying in Los Angeles, she still thought of Hugo uncontrollably, and it seemed that every moment in her life could awaken the memories deep in her mind. Charlize''s heart shrank suddenly, took a deep breath, and shook his head, as if in this way he could get rid of all the chaotic thoughts in his mind. I picked up the coffee and took a sip. The mellow taste settled the irritability a little bit. I put the coffee on the coffee table and opened the door to see the newspapers and magazines neatly arranged at the door. These are the publications published today. He took it up by his waist, closed the door again, and started to read the magazine in his hand while walking toward the hall. On the top is this months Variety Magazine. The cover character is the movie poster of Trumans World. Over the past period of time, the heat wave caused by this movie has not dissipated. On the contrary, it is still accompanied by time. Elapsed and constantly fermented. Charlize temporarily put the magazine aside-such a professional magazine is very rich in content, you can read it slowly during the afternoon tea, and then Charlize saw the newspaper under the magazine, and suddenly stopped in his hand. . I carefully looked at the front page headline, my brows wrinkled uncontrollably, picked up the newspaper alone with some annoyance, then threw everything else on the sofa, and carefully looked at the front page photos. This picture is very familiarbecause the protagonist is herself, and the other protagonist is the lingering Mr. Perfect. In the photo, she is sitting next to the window of a coffee shop, with a cup of coffee and a thick book in front of her; while outside the glass window of the coffee shop, there is a tall, well-proportioned man standing with a man''s hands. He was holding a large bouquet of roses, which seemed to be at least fifty or so, and then smiled brightly at her. Of course she knew what was going on, it happened the day before yesterday afternoon. She stayed at home a little bored, and then went to the bookstore to hang out for a while, and accidentally saw the book "Sense and Emotion". She didn''t know why, so she bought this book in a wicked manner, and then Go to the coffee shop to enjoy a rare leisure time. As a result, Mr. Perfect knew her whereabouts without knowing how, and then came to the coffee shop with a large bouquet of roses. The coffee house was designed in French style. Outside her location is a small flower bed. Although it is on the first floor, the foundation is relatively high, about a few feet above the ground. When she was reading, she suddenly felt that there was a commotion in the coffee shop. She raised her head and looked out of everyones sights. Then she saw Mr. Perfect standing outside. He caught her sight and faced her. With a bright smile, he lifted the bouquet. Afterwards, Mr. Perfect started to sing "I will always love you" outside the coffee shop with his somewhat opaque voice. This song that became a classic love song accompanied by Whitney Houston, the lyrics are very meaningful. "If I stay, I will become your bondage; so I leave, but I know that every step I take will think of you, and I will love you forever." Although Mr. Perfects singing is not perfect, or even out of tune, his little nervousness, timidity, and hesitation in singing make the happy, sweet, romantic and affectionate emotions in the song more beautiful. stand up. Many customers in the coffee shop were moved by Mr. Perfect, and some of the girls couldn''t help tears in their eyes. Later, Mr. Perfect walked into the coffee house, put the bunch of flowers on Charlizes table, and left a card. After that, he said nothing or gave Charlize a chance to refuse, and turned around. Left. This chic and romantic move has become the talk of countless people in the coffee shop. However, Charlize didn''t feel anything, because she had no feeling for Mr. Perfect anymore, no love, no hatred. No matter how romantic, no matter how beautiful, no matter how sincere, it has nothing to do with her. In fact, this is not the first time. In the past two weeks, Mr. Perfect has arranged four romantic confessions, and she has been rejecting Mr. Perfect for the first three times. As a result, he simply refused to speak to her that afternoon. Opportunity, turned around and left. This makes Charlize very helpless. Finally, Charlize left directly, leaving the roses and the card in the coffee shop, not taking them away. She could even hear the heartbreaking voices of the young girls in the coffee shop, as if she had rejected Mr. Perfect as a heinous thing, but Charlize could not explain to everyone one by one, and almost fled in the end. Originally, Charlize thought that this was the case, but he didn''t expect it to be filmed by reporters and became the headline of "USA Today" today. Above the photo, she raised her head with a smile at the corner of her mouth, and looked at Mr. Perfect under the sun. The eyes of the two people just catered to each other, looking dreamlike and illusion, with the huge title "Old Love Burning, the old couples continue to lead the relationship", the persuasive power is simply broken. Charlize couldn''t help feeling frustrated, and recalled carefully, why did she laugh at the time? Think about it seriously. At that time, the smile at the corner of her mouth should have been outlined because of "reason and emotion." Her mood relaxed and her expression was naturally more relaxed. Before she realized it, her eyes touched Mr. Perfect. The result was taken out of context by media reporters. This is the second time she and Mr. Perfect have been photographed in the past two weeks. Last time, the distance was a bit farther away. She was shopping in front, and Mr. Perfect followed not far behind, as if they were out shopping together. But in fact, Charlize went to fetch dry cleaning clothes that day. She didn''t see Mr. Perfect, and she didn''t know about it until she read the newspaper. Charlize felt in a bad mood, she should have thrown the bunch of roses directly on his face at the time! She maliciously wondered whether Mr. Perfect had specially found these paparazzi and took these photos secretly to create public opinion and make everyone mistakenly believe that they were together, so that Mr. Perfect could pass the audition smoothly. But after the anger, Charlize also knew that this possibility was not high. Although she had no feelings for Mr. Perfect, she knew that he was not such a personality. More likely, the paparazzi have been watching her whereabouts-since she came back to Los Angeles, she has accidentally filmed Mr. Perfect. In fact, this is also the reason Charlize originally planned to go to Long Beach. Staying in Los Angeles is a target of a gun. It is difficult to clean it off completely. But when I think of the villa in Long Beach, the shadows of Hugo, the traces of Hugo and the smell of Hugo are everywhere. ...Charlize could only let out a long breath. Looking at the front page headline of "USA Today" in his hand, I turned to the inside page and read the detailed report carefully. This made Charlize angrily. Sure enough, the uncrowned kings'' ability to look at pictures and speak is not admirable. Obviously she and Mr. Perfect didnt say a word, but the reporter completely made up the whole story. Even how they broke up, how they reunited, and how they reunited had a complete storyline. Charlize felt that these reporters would not go. Being a novelist is really a waste of talent. Charlize threw the newspaper aside in boredom, but suddenly realized one thing: What would Hugo think if he saw this report? But before Charlize came up with a reason, she denied herself first. Hugo would definitely not read this report... Even if Hugo saw it, what special thoughts might he have? At most, he called and teased himself, mocking his obsession with Mr. Perfect. Charlize froze in place, took out other newspapers and flipped through them, and then wailed. Not only "USA Today", but also "San Francisco Chronicle" and "Seattle Post" also reported. this matter. Hugo''s chances of seeing this report skyrocketed. Charlize leaned depressed on the back of the sofa, she didn''t know what she should do with Mr. Perfect, she had clearly rejected him, and they were completely over. But why does he seem to not understand? Do you really want her to meet with him once, and then spread out all the words face to face? Or should she stand in front of the media and criticize him in a fuss? Thinking of this, Charlize couldn''t help but feel a headache. She didn''t know what was wrong with Mr. Perfect... "Dingling, Jingling," Charlize was taken aback by the sudden ringing of the phone, and he jumped up from the sofa and hit his calf directly, grinning in pain. Chapter 2045： Friend request Charlize hugged his calf, jumped to the fixed phone, answered the call, "Hello, this is Charlize, who is there?" "Hey, Sally, this is Reese." A sweet lady''s voice came on the other end of the phone, with a hint of nervousness in her joy, "It''s been two weeks since you came back to Los Angeles, so you didn''t even call me. A phone call, bad, really bad." Hearing this voice, Charlize couldn''t help but a smile appeared on his face, "You don''t know how bad my condition is recently, and I don''t want to affect your mood, so I have always been alone at home." Rubbed his calf, then simply sat on the TV cabinet, cross-legged and answered the phone. "God! Don''t you know that it is at such a moment that a friend can show value?" The exaggerated and cheerful voice of the sweet girl made Charlize a smile, but the figure that emerged in Charlize''s mind was Hugo, this made Charlize''s smile stiff, and then he quickly reduced his smile. The voice on the other end of the phone still said in a noisy manner, "We will help share the negative emotions on you, and your burden will be Its not that serious anymore, is it?" In addition to Hugo, several of Charlizes friends also heard about the shooting of "Female. The Devil". Although they are not as specific and profound as Hugo, they at least understand the situation. Charlize was slightly warmed by the other party''s words, "When the pain is shared, it will be reduced by half, and the happiness will be doubled after the sharing. Does that mean?" "Yes! Look, it''s that simple." The sweet girl''s silver bell-like laughter came over, which made Charlize''s irritability lessened, "I called you today, I just have good news to share with you. , I hope to make you happy together." "Oh? What''s the matter? Just from your voice, I will smell the honey." Charlize''s emotions were also aroused, with a little joy. Sweet lady laughed, "It seems that the cuckoo has already been to your house. It''s like this..." The voice dragged a long, and then moved the suspense high, almost to the point. After all the air in the lungs was squeezed out, she said in a rush, "Ryan has proposed to me, and I have nodded and agreed, I am getting married!" "What!" Charlize''s mood was completely moved, and he screamed excitedly, "Ahhhhh! Sweetheart! Are you going to get married? Oh, God! You are actually getting married! Details, quick, quick, Hurry up and tell me all the details. How did Ryan propose to you? What did he do? How did you react at the time?" Sure enough, happiness will double after sharing. Sweet sister also followed Charlize and screamed. The two little girls almost burned the phone lines. "Lets talk about the details when we meet. The whole process is like a dream. I dont dare now. Believe it is true." Miss Sweeties voice trembling because of being too excited made Charlize chuckled, and then Sweetie sister hit the iron while it was hot, Sally, I hope you can be my bridesmaid, of course , And Jennifer and Sarah!" "Bridesmaids? Are you serious?" Charlize raised his own ending, and said in disbelief, "Yes, I certainly do. As long as you don''t dislike my ignorance of wedding customs and procedures, I am very I am happy to help. God, this is really wonderful. You and Ryan are getting married? Oh, dear Mrs. Philip, are you still satisfied with this set of silverware?" The other end of the phone was completely overjoyed because of Charlize''s "Mrs. Philip", and laughed. The two talked on the phone for a while, and they agreed to talk in detail after they met tomorrow, and then hung up the phone. After Charlize hung up the phone, he still recalled the call just now. Sure enough, the good news made her dark and bad mood suddenly brighter, and even the burden on her shoulders seemed to relax a lot. The one who called just now was Reese Witherspoon. The two of them have known each other for a while, as early as 1995, when they participated in the audition for the movie "Fear" and met there. They were not familiar with each other at the time, they just exchanged names and talked briefly. Later, Reese won the role of "Fear". The actor of that movie was Mark Wahlberg. All this planted the seeds. Later, Mark entered the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, and Reese was also signed into the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company shortly afterwards, allowing Reese and Charlize to meet again. However, the two people really became acquainted because of the audition for "Dawn (. The director of this film is the famous Robert Benton (.)-his masterpieces are "The Male and Female Thief" and "Clay "Mr. and Mrs. Mo", "No one is a fool" and so on. Although Reese took the role in this work, and Charlize was cast in "L.A. Confidential", the two unexpectedly became friends. After that, Charlize and Reese discovered that they were all friends of Jennifer Aniston. Reese appeared as Jennifers sister in "Friends", which can almost be regarded as a long-term cameo role; in addition, Reese and Toby- Maguire is also very familiar. This made their contacts become frequent immediately, and in the past two years, it can be said that they have become close friends. Reese and Ryan Philip met at her 21st birthday party. At that time, Reese and Charlize had just become friends. Reese and Ryan fell in love at first sight, and Charlize almost witnessed it. Every bit of the couple''s interactions, she participated in every historic moment. Now, Ryan proposed to Reese, and Reese invited Charlize to be the bridesmaid, making Charlize the iconic witness of their relationship. Among the three bridesmaids'' names mentioned by Reese, one is Charlize, one is Jennifer Aniston, and the other is Sarah Michelle (Sarah... Gellar). Thinking that Ryan had proposed to Reese, and the two were about to enter the wedding hall, Charlize was really happy for her. But thinking about her own recent troubles, Charlize couldn''t help but feel a little irritable, because the chaotic brain could not sort out a line of thought, which made Charlize take a deep breath and force herself not to think randomly, and to focus all of her attention on the bridesmaid''s matters. superior. "Bridesmaids, yes, bridesmaids!" Charlize couldn''t help getting excited, "I remember, the bridesmaids seem to have a lot of things to do. I must call Jennifer to discuss them!" Weddings, white gauze, vows, rings, kisses, auditorium... all these have an inexplicable longing for women. Maybe it''s because of love, maybe it''s because of family, maybe it''s because of romance, but it''s more because of the inner yearning for the beautiful moment of promise. Charlize didn''t believe in fairy tales, but thinking of the wedding, he couldn''t help but start to cheer with excitement. Reese also hung up on the other end of the phone, then wiped the sweat from her forehead, turned around and raised her right hand to the two men behind her, compared with a victory sign, and smiled triumphantly. , "How about? My performance just now was wonderful, right? There are no loopholes in my lies, right?" lie? This call just now was all a lie? But why did Reese lie to Charlize? And still telling a wedding lie? Ryan, who was standing in front of Reese, showed a bright smile, walked to his girlfriend, and deeply pressed a kiss on her lips, "Your performance really has no flaws, even those trembling voices. They couldn''t be more real." Then Ryan stuck to Reese''s ear and said softly, "Say, have you really imagined in your heart that we are heading to the wedding hall?" If you take a closer look, you can find that Reese has been vaguely mentioned in many details just now, and her voice can''t help but tremble. To Charlize, it was just a side effect of Reese being too happy and over-excited, but in fact it was Reese''s real performance that was extremely nervous. This is not only a lie, but also a carefully set lie. Reese''s ears turned red in an instant, and Ryan''s big watery eyes glared at Ryan, but there weren''t many examples. The other man standing opposite gave a wry smile, "Don''t show your affection in front of me. I''m suffering in **** now, don''t you know?" This made Reese squeezed her boyfriend''s waist slightly, then raised her head and looked at the man in front of her with seriousness, "Stu, don''t worry, I believe Sally must still have feelings for you, otherwise it has been more than a year. Time, there are so many suitors around her, how could she have not dated? Her recent rejection of you was just punishing you without saying goodbye Believe me, I am a woman, I Know what Sally really thinks." Stu? Stewart Townsend? Standing in front of Reese and Ryan was Mr. Perfect. In fact, Mr. Perfect had met Ryan before, and the two became friends during the period when they were unknown. Later, because of the relationship between Reese and Charlize, they became more familiar. When Mr. Perfect left Los Angeles, Charlize got confirmation from Ryan Phillips. This time when I came back to the United States, Mr. Perfect had been living in Ryan''s house for a period of time. "Reese, if what you said is true, that would be great." Mr. Perfect''s expression was still a little nervous, but the smile on the corner of his mouth slowly bloomed, "I have already planned it completely. , I have also convinced Jennifer, Sarah and others, as long as the plan is to proceed as expected..." Mr. Perfect didn''t say the following words, but everyone knew what it meant. Reese blinked at Mr. Perfect, "Maybe you and Sally got married on the spot, faster than me and Ryan! "One sentence made Mr. Perfect smile a little shyly. Chapter 2046： Wife chasing plan This is a trap, for Charlize; this is a plan, for Mr. Perfect; this is a fairy tale, for Reese. In fact, all of this is the "wife chase plan" planned by Mr. Perfect, just to win Charlize back. Although Charlize had rejected him several times before and after, he never thought of giving up because he thought they should be together by nature. Their previous separation was just a small bump, everything is just for a happy future, they will eventually come together, this is destiny, an irresistible destiny. The story of Mr. Perfect touched Reese easily, which is too romantic and beautiful for Reese. If Mr. Perfect can really impress Charlize, and then come together again, this is almost a fairy tale. Therefore, Reese came up with this idea: to hold a wedding for Mr. Perfect and Charlize, or more accurately, to hold a perfect confession! In fact, Ryan did propose to Reese, and the two plan to hold an engagement ceremony in December. The two people in love are almost inseparable, and the beautiful yearning for the wedding has inspired Reese''s thoughts. They told Charlize that it was not an engagement ceremony, but a wedding ceremonyin fact, they would follow the process of a real wedding ceremony, and it was really the ceremony of Reese and Ryan. All this is true, so Charlize will certainly not notice any abnormality. However, there will be several ceremony rehearsals before the wedding ceremony to confirm the various procedures and related work of the ceremony to ensure the smooth progress of the ceremony. At the second rehearsal, Reese will pretend to be afraid of marriage and run away, leaving only a mess. Then Sarah will make her debut, persuading Charlize to replace Reese to rehearse first, at least to confirm that the ceremony''s rehearsal will not go wrong. I believe Charlize will not refuse, after all, this is just a dress rehearsal, all she needs to do is to go through the process as a stand-in for Reese-this is originally one of the bridesmaid''s jobs. As long as Charlize nodded and agreed, the next thing would be a matter of course. Because Mr. Perfect not only won the support of Reese and Ryan, but also convinced Sarah, Jennifer and others, including Tyra Banks, Sandra Bullock and other Charlize friends who have reached perfection. On the husband''s sideexcept for the group of Hugo and Leonardo, Mr. Perfect avoided that group of people intentionally or unconsciously, even he didn''t know the reason, although Mr. Perfect knew that Hugo and Jennifer and Sander La and others are very familiar friends, and it is only a matter of time before they know, but Mr. Perfect just ignored Hugo. At the rehearsal, Charlize replaced Reese, and it was not Ryan who played by then, but Mr. Perfect himself. He will formally kneel on one knee in front of a group of friends and propose to Charlize-he has even bought the ring. For any woman, the sacredness and beauty of the wedding hall has a fatal romantic charm, which is almost irresistible. Even if a stranger confessed to himself in such an environment, he would burst out a completely different chemical reaction, and people couldn''t help but want to nod. Therefore, all of them believed that such a romantic and sincere confession, coupled with the fanfare of other friends on the scene, would definitely move Charlize. Maybe, by then, it will be more than just a proposal, it will simply be an engagementor even getting married. Mr. Perfect breathed out a long sigh. He knew that now is just the beginning. In order to ensure that this confession can go smoothly, he also needs to make careful plans, and he needs to bring Charlizes friends to his camp as much as possible. Come-and can''t reveal the secret at the same time, then, who else wants to stand in his camp? "Why did you choose the auditorium in the outskirts? I thought you would choose to hold the wedding near Burbank or Charleston." Charlize asked casually, looking at the peaceful scenery outside the window. Recently, they have been preparing for the wedding, and they are almost too busy. Yesterday, Charlize and Reese went to choose the porcelain together. It took three days before and after it has not been completed. Today, they are the first. Come and make a field trip to the auditorium. It is precisely because of this kind of busyness that Charlize temporarily stopped thinking about the emotional chaos, but gave her a short period of peace, which also made Charlize more fully devoted to the preparations for the friend''s wedding. Ryan, who was driving, immediately stiffened his muscles when he heard this problem. Reese, who was sitting in the passenger seat, also felt a little stunnedbecause she and Ryan were indeed planning to go back to Charleston for an engagement ceremony. Her hometown can also allow them to stay away from the noise and attention of Los Angeles, return to a remote and peaceful manor, and hold a ceremony that truly belongs to the two of them. There will not be too many guests, only the closest relatives and friends will attend. Charlize really knows Reese very well, and just one sentence fits their minds. But at this time they are heading to La Verne (La Verne) in the greater Los Angeles area, which is one of the oldest towns on the west coast. It is quiet and beautiful. The nearby vineyards have a strong rustic style. It is far away, and there is also a famous La Verne University (Of La Verne), so it is quite lively. Reese patted Ryans arm, as if she was showing her affection, but she actually calmed Ryan. She turned her head and smiled at Charlize, Dont you think its peaceful here? And the scenery is beautiful. When I first came here, I looked at the low but poetic mountains around this at a glance." Reese paused and cast a glance at Jennifer and Sarah sitting next to him for help. Sarah rolled her eyes and took the conversation, "Sally, dont you know? Its actually very famous here. Have you seen the movie "Graduate"? Its starring Dustin Hoffman. ." If it was before, Charlize''s knowledge of movies was very limited, and probably didn''t know, but now she remembered it all at once, "That''graduate''?" The movie that made Dustin famous overnight , Tells about the growth of young Americans in the 1960s and their resistance to adult society. It almost won the applause of everyone back then, not only making Dustin a blockbuster, but also giving director Mike Nichols an Oscar. Best director award. Of course, the most famous scene in "Graduate" is the ending. The heroine stepped into the church and decided to get married in a hurry, while the hero rushed into the church desperately and won back the love of his lover. The two turned and left together. Go far away. This section has become a classic in film history, and countless movies have imitated, paid tribute to, and made fun of this section. Charlize was stunned, and then he understood, and said in amazement, "So... this is it?" Sarah smiled and nodded, "This is the filming location of the classic ending of''Graduate''?" This place called United Methodist Church (...) is the actual location of the "Graduate" that was continuously circulated in the church for marriage robbing. After Charlize realized this, his eyes rounded up, with an incredible expression on his face. Sarah sat next to her and couldn''t help but laugh at Reese and joked, "I also think they are weird, they chose the venue for the ceremony here. Reese, are you expecting someone to come over to grab it? Are you married?" Reese couldn''t help grinding her teeth secretly. They chose here not to imply that Mr. Perfect could successfully regain Charlize''s heart. Sharaming knew this, and even deliberately teased herself. However, before Reese could speak, Ryan laughed and said, "Don''t be afraid, even if someone comes to grab the marriage, I will never allow it. Reese is mine. This is a fact that no one can change." In a word, Charlize immediately began to cry and cry, "It''s numb, it''s numb..." James and Sarah next to each other also ridiculed, and the couple in front of them were also embarrassed. The car quickly stopped at the United Methodist Church. From a distance, you could see a newlywed couple having a wedding. This surprised Charlize, or Reese explained, "This is now the entire state of California. One of the most famous wedding churches. Every year, many people choose to come here to get married. If you want to rent a church, you must book it in advance." In fact, Ryan and Reese didn''t plan to hold their wedding ceremony here, they decided to go back to Charleston. But for Mr. Perfect they decided to put the engagement ceremony here. Mr. Perfect, they came to book three weeks in advance. Although the time is not tight, they do need to book in advance, otherwise it is easy to run into time with others. The five of them watched the ceremony for a while, waiting for the lover''s newlywed car to drag a large number of Coke cans by before they were mixed among relatives and friends and walked into the church. In fact, there is nothing special about the church itself, but at this time it is still full of the excitement and happiness of the newly completed wedding. Almost every corner can feel the sweetness and beauty of love, shredded paper and benches all over the floor. The bouquets of lilies beside them, the rose petals on the red carpet, the relatives and friends who have not left completely... it seems that even the air is filled with the power to make people smile. Charlize couldn''t help slowing down, raising his right hand and gently touching the brightly colored lilies. There were even crystal drops of water on them, as if the fragrance had not dissipated. "Reese, yours Have all the bouquets been selected? I think the lilies are also very good." Charlize couldn''t help but beat gently. "Not yet, I plan to confirm your bridesmaid''s dresses this afternoon, and then order the bouquets. After all, the colors still need to be matched, right?" Reese said with a smile, the happiness of the bride to be married flashed in that smile The light makes people unable to move their eyes. Chapter 2047： a bolt from the blue Hugo drove his car out of Los Angeles International Airport. When passing by the arrival hall of the airport, he saw a turbulent crowd at the door, at least five or six hundred people. Joseph, Samora and others were there to attract the attention of journalists. Hugo drove the car and skipped the crowds and left the airport far away. The shooting of "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" was delayed for about ten days than expected. The most important thing was that Hugo''s state had some ups and downs, which caused the shooting progress to slow down. Hugo just returned to Los Angeles today. The long-distance flight across the United States made Hugo very tired. He did not have the mind and energy to deal with the media, so they came up with a way to shift the focus and let Hugo get away smoothly. Hugo rolled down the car window and breathed the cool air outside. Compared to Philadelphia, Los Angeles was obviously warmer. It was already December, but the air was still coming with a hint of warm and humid air. This made Hugo''s aching head a little awake. Seeing the road in front of him, Hugo couldn''t help being in a daze. He has been restless during this period of time, as if he could not concentrate for too long. The messy brain was completely muddled, even There is no way to tell what he is thinking-in fact, deep down in his heart, Hugo knows the source of his anxiety, but he is helpless. Because he was filming on the crew, Joseph did not let Hugo see newspapers and magazines as much as possible, so as to avoid the news from disturbing Hugo''s mood. But the entire crew is so huge that Hugo can still be seen more or less. If it was before, Hugo would have ignored it, but Hugo has been unable to do anything recently. The news about Mr. Perfects renewed pursuit of Charlize can become the headline of the gossip magazine every three to five. Everyone seems to be watching a series of wonderful series, persevering in tracking the development of the story, and looking forward to the follow-up progress of the story. , Looking forward to the day when lovers finally get married. Hugo knew he shouldnt pay attention to these news, but he just couldnt help it. Every time he heard the make-up artist or the staff chatting, he couldnt control his emotions. He always wanted to know the details of those stories, but After knowing it, I just made my own heart very tormented. The feeling that it was so tight that there was no way to think made Hugo couldn''t help but want to get angry-angry at others, and more angry at himself. He hates his indecision, he hates his indecision, he hates his indecision, he hates his sanity... he needs a little impulse, a little impulse to be willing, just like when he was fourteen, he left home and chased after him. The impulse to dream may be stupid, unknown, or reckless, but he needs such an impulse, but... he always stays in place. Maybe he is just a coward, destined to have no way to break free and bravely pursue what belongs to him. This feeling is really bad! Hugo clenched his fists hard, gritted his teeth, and slammed the steering wheel hard. Then he suddenly realized that the red brake light in front of him was on, and he quickly stepped on the sudden brake. As a result, he rushed forward, his chest was tightened, and he could barely breathe. The person hit the back of the chair again, breathing heavily. "Tingling bell..." The annoying ringtone came, but Hugo did not respond immediately. After a while, the ringtone was still thinking tirelessly. Hugo turned his head unconsciously to look at it, and finally in the co-pilot I saw the phone on the seat, picked it up and pressed the call button. But Hugo didn''t speak, just put the phone to his ear quietly, and after a short while, a familiar voice came from the other side, "Hello? Hello? Is anyone over there?" "Sandra, yes, you found me." Hugo rubbed his temples and twitched the corners of his mouth lightly, but he could not squeeze a smile. On the other end of the phone was Sandra Bullock. She was amused by Hugo''s tired voice, "You just got off the plane? Why do you sound so tired? It seems that this shooting is exhausting you." Hugo pursed his lips helplessly, and because of Sandra''s slightly gloating voice, he pulled out a bitter smile, and teased him, "Since you know I''ve worked so hard, why don''t you come to the airport to pick me up? Sit down? Joking on the other end of the phone, this is not what a good friend should do." "I don''t want to be caught by the media! At that time, a group of people came to surround me and ask me about the scandal. It was really too bad." Sandra curled his lips. Hugo could feel it even through the phone. Sandra flipped through a big white smoke, coupled with the expression of disgust in her words, really made people laugh. "Besides, I have a special mission today, and you don''t know it." "Task? What task?" Hugo frowned slightly, seeing that the car in front released the brake and pinched the phone to his shoulder, he also quickly put down the handbrake and let the car run again. "Dont you know about the engagement ceremony of Reese and Ryan?" Sandra thought Hugo must know it. In fact, the group of them probably all played together, although Hugo and Reese are not so familiar. But Hugo certainly cannot be ignorant. "what?" Hugo''s reaction made Sandra stunned, "So, don''t you know?" After receiving Hugo''s affirmative answer, Sandra frowned, "No. Although this is Rui The engagement ceremony of Qian and Ryan was actually a special event arranged by Stewart to propose to Charlize. Didn''t he inform you?" "Bang!" Hugo suddenly stepped on the brakes, and the whole person rushed forward because of inertia. The seat belt was strangled and his breathing stopped instantly. The feeling of suffocation made Hugo''s brain completely blank. The vehicles behind them were all frightened by Hugo''s sudden movements. After slamming the brakes, they all honked their horns and cursed foul language, venting their dissatisfaction with Hugo. But Hugo didn''t have the mind to pay attention to them at this time, just kept letting himself breathe, breathe! "You...what did you say?" Hugo''s voice almost squeezed out of his throat, and the anxiety and fear in his heart swept across in an instant, causing his heart to stop beating directly. Sandra could hear despair in Hugos voice, the despair that the whole world was plunged into darkness was like a sea wave splitting his head and covering his face, which made Sandra stunned in place, "I mean... Stewart Proposed to Charlize, and then came up with this special proposal with Reese and Ryan, pretending to be the wedding ceremony of Reese and Ryan, but in fact, during the rehearsal, Reese will leave..." Hugo listened to Sandra intermittently recounting Mr. Perfects perfect marriage proposal. He could not breathe at all, as if he had fallen into a cold abyss. The biting cold made him freeze into ice, even The breath was frozen in the lungs. There is only the heart, only the heart is still beating slowly, but the beating speed is getting slower and slower, and then it begins to break, he can almost clearly feel the pain that was torn apart, slowly, delicately and deeply. The dots spread all over the body, and even the nerves began to tremble slightly, and the pain was so extreme that they were numb, so that he could only release a single voice, only stiff in place like a mummy. The cars that were intercepted in the back gradually bypassed Hugo''s car, and then moved on. When passing by, they all raised their middle fingers and vented their dissatisfaction at Hugo, but Hugo turned a deaf ear to his mind. There is nothing here except Sandra''s voice. The world seems to be still at this moment. He was going to lose her... The thought grabbed his heart fiercely, and then brutally tore it bit by bit. He really was going to lose her, and what''s even more ridiculous was that he never even really owned her. How ridiculous, how ironic, how ridiculous! Hugo suddenly remembered Leonardo''s words, because he was afraid of losing and refusing to have it, this was the most stupid choice. He has never had it before, and he will never lose it. This is a fact; but on the other hand, he has never had it. How to lose it? This is the greatest sorrow. "Hugo...Hugo?" Sandra didn''t hear any sound in the receiver, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Hugo, are you still there?" "...Yes, yes, I''m still there." Hugo''s voice is so calm, but the pain hidden under the calm is like a mountain whistling a tsunami. Sandra heard the abnormality in Hugo''s voice She could even taste the bitterness of Hugo on the tip of her tongue. Sandra didn''t understand at first, but after thinking about it for a while, Sandra tentatively said, "Hugo, don''t you think this is very romantic? I think Charlize will nod and agree." In an instant, Hugo''s breathing stopped, and his entire face lost his blood, as if all his vitality had completely disappeared at this moment. There was no sound in Sandra''s earpiece for an instant, and even the sound of breathing disappeared, which confirmed her thoughts. But immediately, countless thoughts began to flood into her mind madly, which made her stunned, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was lightly outlined. How could she not guess it? Hugo and Charlize... "Unless..." Sandra said in a long voice, "Unless there is a reason for Charlize to refuse. Hugo, you and Charlize are the best and best friends. You know what reason can Charlize? Reject Mr. Perfect''s perfect marriage proposal?" Hugo squirmed his mouth, but couldn''t squeeze out any noise. Sandra gently sketched a smile, "By the way, we are in La Verne, United Methodist Church. The famous filming location of''Graduates''. "After speaking, Sandra hung up the phone and said softly, "Hugo, it''s up to you now." Chapter 2048： emergency "What? What did you say?" Charlize looked at Jennifer Aniston and Sarah Michelle Gellar in front of him, with a look of surprise on his face. "But before I went out, everything was fine. Is it?" Jennifer shrugged helplessly. She looked like "I don''t know what''s going on." Sarah had a speechless expression, "Who knows what''s wrong with Reese? You also know her. The little princess has a temper, maybe it''s just because Ryan spoke a little louder just now, and then she got angry." "Sarah!" Jennifer pulled La Sarah''s arm hard, "Don''t be so mean." Then Jennifer looked at Charlize, "On the way here today, Reese has been very upset. She is very upset, as if I''m worried that she and Ryan are developing too fast, and I think she shouldn''t agree to Ryan''s marriage proposal so quickly." "Oh, **** Christ!" Sarah rolled her eyes and raised her hands in a helpless expression, "This is just a rehearsal, my dear, this is just a rehearsal, not a real wedding ceremony medical tripod." Charlize looked at Sarah''s vivid and helpless expression, and couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth, "It''s better than regretting at a real wedding ceremony." A word that made Jennifer and Sarah froze, and then both laughed. Charlize immediately realized that his joke seemed unlucky, and waved his hand quickly, "Then what should I do now? What about Ryan? Has he chased it?" "No..." Jennifer just said a word, Sarah stopped her, "Yes, Ryan chased her, I saw the two of them ran towards the vineyard behind." "Wearing Reese''s wedding dress with a big skirt?" Charlize seemed to think it was unreasonable. Sarah couldn''t help but froze, but she still bit her head and nodded, "You should really look at that. The picture seems to be a scene from a movie, but now I am already worried about the skirt of the wedding dress." Sarah''s ridiculous tone did not make Charlize laugh, she couldn''t help but frowned, "But today is a full dress rehearsal, and now the two protagonists have disappeared, what should we do? Let everyone wait in the church ?" Today is the second rehearsal for the wedding ceremony of Reese and Ryan. It is also the rehearsal for group guests, including the best man, bridesmaid, and guests, all in formal wear. Rehearsal in accordance with the actual ceremony process. Charlize was very incomprehensible about this at first-the groom and the bride were dressed up, she could understand, but why should everyone else dress up? Even the friends who come to participate in the rehearsal dress up? This is too grand, almost no different from a formal wedding. Later, Reese persuaded Charlize, because Reese and Ryans family did not rush over to participate in the arrangement, but directly attended the formal ceremony, so they dressed up together in order to simulate all the situations on the wedding day and avoid accidents. . This dress rehearsal was conducted in accordance with the formal wedding process. So now, Charlize, Jennifer, and Sarah are all wearing gorgeous bridesmaid dresses and are busy in the bridal lounge, but she did not expect that Sarah just pulled Charlize who was busy in the front to the back and told Charlize "Rui Qian ran away", it was like a bolt from the blue, making the three bridesmaids directly and completely dumbfounded. Facing Charlizes worries, Jennifer and Sarah looked at each other, as if they could not think of any way to do it, but the two quickly exchanged their sights and looked at Charlize, who was lost in thought, before Jennifer said, "This Well, Sarah, you saw the direction where Reese and the others were leaving, you just ran after them and got them both back; Charlize and I went ahead to meet the other guests." "But, wouldn''t it be faster to let other friends go out together?" Charlize asked, and Jennifer was speechless. Sarah responded in a timely manner, "Today is the rehearsal according to the formal wedding. When we encounter such an accident, we naturally can''t tell everyone, let''s deal with it by ourselves." But Charlize was still not convinced, Sarah saw Charlize had something to say, Sarah went on to say, "The church rental time is over one hour away. Our main task today is to rehearse and make sure the process is correct. So, Sally, you go instead of Reese. As soon as I walked the red carpet, Jennifer asked Ryans best man to take the place, and walked through the whole process. Anyway, we would all stand beside Reese and Ryan. The same is true for us to replace the rehearsal. At the same time, I hurry up and look for it. Those two lunatics, try to get them back in time." "Yes, this is the best." Jennifer received Sarahs eyes and quickly added, "If they can rush back in time, its naturally best. But if there is no time, then we will go through the process for them first. At least make sure that nothing goes wrong on the day of the ceremony. For other things, wait until later to settle accounts with them." When Jennifer and Sarah sang together, there was almost no time for Charlize to react. In such a panic situation, Charlize could only hesitate for a moment and nodded. She knew what Sarah and Jennifer had said. It makes sense. The time for renting the church today is very limited, and the guests and friends are still okay for a while and will be leaving soon. The biggest task of rehearsal is to determine the accuracy of the process, which is also the top priority today. "Sarah, go quickly." Charlize pushed Sarah. If Reese and Ryan can come back in time, this is the best situation. Sarah gave Jennifer a look, and left the rest to Jennifer. In fact, it was originally planned that Jennifer would "find" Ryan and Reese, and Sarah, who was more persuasive, stayed, but when she was caught off guard just now, Sarah took the initiative to say that she "saw" Reese and Ryan left. Back view, so she can only leave. After Sarah left, Charlize looked at Jennifer, "You should go on the red carpet instead of Reese, I am not suitable for the latest chapter of the rebirth of the strongest sword god." In fact, Charlize''s true thoughts were that she didn''t want to. To go on the red carpet, she doesn''t like it even if it''s just helping friends with rehearsals. This sentence immediately made Jennifer panic. If Charlize hadn''t stood in front of the altar, all the plans in the recent period would have been put to nothing. "Sally, Sally..." Jennifer hurriedly called out, "Look, see...I''m already beginning to tremble in progress now, if I really walk on the red carpet and something goes wrong, it would be terrible. "Jennifer was really nervous at this time. She raised her right hand and was trembling almost uncontrollably. "It''s better to replace Reese, otherwise Cai will have a problem. We will be busy with everything today. Know what will happen next." Charlize held Jennifer''s hand. It turned out that his hands were cold, and the sweat on the palms was very obvious. This made Charlize a little speechless, "Today is just a rehearsal, and the protagonist is Reese. What are you so nervous doing. If it is true. At the ceremony, what do you do?" Jennifer pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying, "I have a phobia of weddings? You know, because in''Friends'', my image in the first season has become everyone''s talk. Just think of experiencing it again, I I feel nervous." Charlize opened his mouth speechlessly, but after all he didn''t press Jennifer anymore, "Well, you hurry up and find Ryan''s best man, and leave it to me. I went to the wedding planner to ask about the bride''s related procedures. " "Okay, okay!" Jennifer couldn''t be better naturally, and turned around and fled quickly. When she left the bridal lounge, Jennifer saw Sandra walking towards her. She hurriedly walked up for help. I told them in the past that I''m ready." Sandra nodded, "Leave it to me." But in a panic, Jennifer didn''t notice that Sandra''s hands were tightly hidden behind him, and then Jennifer hurried away. Charlize stayed in the room, only feeling his head was in a mess. How did things get to this point? How could Reese escape suddenly? What''s wrong with Ryan? But it was a rehearsal that so many things happened. But Charlize can only pray that all the conditions are present today, and the real wedding ceremony goes smoothly, that''s good. "I''m just replacing Reese, I''m just replacing Reese..." Charlize kept whispering to persuade herself, but even so, Charlize couldn''t help feeling a little anxious at the thought that she was about to walk on the red carpet, and she pulled up. The skirt of the bridesmaid''s dress was pacing back and forth in the room. At this time, the room door was suddenly opened, and Charlize immediately looked up hopefully, hoping that Sarah or Jennifer brought good news, but saw Sandra, which made Charlize a little disappointed. "What''s the matter? I saw Jennifer just now, she said Reese had left?" Sandra frowned, looking confused. Charlize couldnt help but help I dont know, Sarah suddenly pulled me and Jennifer in, saying that Reese was awkward and left directly, Ryan chased after him, and now both of them I don''t know where I went. Charlize stood depressed in place, "I just know why the bridesmaids work so hard, even harder than the bride. " Hearing Charlize''s complaint, Sandra couldn''t help but laughed slightly, "But the real protagonist is always the bride, not the bridesmaid, right?" This sentence seemed meaningful, but Charlie was upset. But I didn''t hear it. Sandra didn''t mind, she looked around, "Then what are you going to do now?" Charlize let out a long sigh, "The dress rehearsal still has to continue, the church rental time is not enough. I will play first instead of Reese to finalize the process." Sandra nodded slightly and walked to the dressing table, "Is this a recorder that will play Ryan''s confession for a while?" Sandra turned on the recorder, and then took out a tape from her hand, "I was originally Recommend Reese to use glory to death music, you know, Ive always been a fan of Hugo music, but Reese thinks their music is too exciting and not suitable for weddings. Im talking about another song, today I brought it here specifically for Reese, and it turned out..." Sandra chuckled at Charlize, "Did you know that there is a hidden track in the album "Blurry Rain"?" Chapter 2049： 1 secret "Glorious to death music?" Charlize couldn''t help but frowned slightly, recalling carefully, "Hugo really doesn''t have many ballads. Are you talking about home () or angel?" Sandra shook her head, "No...Did you know that there is a hidden track in the album "Blurry Rain"?" Charlize watched Sandra''s movements and walked to the dressing table. He picked up the "Blurry Rain" album that Sandra had placed on the table. "I know, but Henry said it''s a limited release. They don''t even have it in their own hands. The version I bought later is even more lacking, so I have never heard of it." Sandra smiled at Charlize, "I bought one, that hidden track is really suitable. I originally planned to let Reese listen to it, but... she is not here now, not as good as you First listen and see if it matches her wedding style. If you think its not appropriate, then forget it. After all, you are a bridesmaid!" Charlize chuckled and smiled, "The first bridesmaid is obviously Sara." He shook his head helplessly, "I should have gone to the wedding planner and asked about the next process, but... she should be here soon. It''s the same." Sandra bought the album "Blurry Rain" a long time ago. At first, she thought that her album had no hidden tracks, but she didn''t know it until later. That kind of romantic and beautiful serenade is beautiful enough to melt away. Once Sandra thought that the song was written for Cameron Diaz-but that doesnt make sense, because Hugo and Cameron are already there. Together, there is no need to confess secretly. Today, Sandra finally understands who Hugo wrote this song. So, Sandra called her agent just now and asked him to rush back to pick up the album, and delivered it in a hurry. Compared with Mr. Perfect, Sandra is always on Hugos side. Yes, strictly speaking, she is Hugo''s friend, not Charlize''s, and not Mr. Perfect''s. Sandra fast-forwarded to all the songs on the album, "Waiting for the world to change (.on.the...change, and then said with a smile, "Hugo and the others hid this song strictly. I still bought this album, and its easy to miss it. I really dont know why he hid this song so secretly..." Sandra carefully observed Charlizes expression, "However, once I listened to it, , You will feel that all this is worthwhile." Sandra walked to the side and sat down, but Charlize was still standing there looking at the album cover of "Blurry Rain". It seemed that the cover that had been read countless times was hiding some secret, just standing quietly. land. Blank, a large blank. After the song "Waiting for this world to change" ended, there was no sound, but the CD was still playing, just silent. This made Charlize laugh slightly, and looked back at Sandra, "Could it be that this is a hidden track, a mark of glory to death." However, Sandra did not respond, just twitched the corner of her mouth and smiled softly. After a long time, people wanted to give up several times before and after, and repeatedly determined that this was the end of the album, and there were no hidden tracks behind. Even Charlize felt that Sandra had taken the wrong album-this was the unhidden track, but then Charlize realized that if the album was over, then the recorder should stop working. That''s right. After almost a few centuries, a clear and translucent guitar string sound suddenly came from the quiet room, like a translucent spring water winding down from a snow-capped mountain. The crystal clear musical notes hide the halo of sunlight, One slips down slowly, making the whole world warm and beautiful. Charlize''s movements paused for a while. Inexplicably, hearing this guitar string sound, the shooting scene "before sunrise" appeared in her mind. The amber sunlight pouring down like a waterfall always made her unable to bear it. I think of Hugo''s eyes when I live. The air in Vienna was full of refreshing fragrance, and the evening sun shone on the entire land, slanting into the compartment of the Ferris wheel... Time seemed to stop in the amber halo. "I can always see you inadvertently with many qualities that I have never seen before," Hugo''s familiar voice sounded softly in the melody, only accompanied by guitar, so simple, so simple, and so clean. Qu easily grabbed Charlizes heart and made her stiff in place. Even she herself cant tell the reason. Fishes swim, birds fly, and the road to life is long and broad. Im curious. Reason; one day, you will understand how important you are to me. I can always inadvertently see you many qualities that I have never seen before." Hugo''s voice grabbed Charlize''s heart in this way, making her almost unable to breathe fiercely and fiercely, all time and all space were completely frozen, only the melody like the sun was flowing slowly . Sandra stood up quietly, looking at Charlize''s completely stiff back, her eyes flushed slightly, and then she left the house silently, leaving it to Charlize alone. Sandra knows that only the right people can understand who is the jealous protagonist in the song after hearing this "anonymous (.name. This is a secret that only belongs to the voice between two people; this is a whispered signal that only two people can understand. "Whenever I want to tell you how I feel, heaven whispers, the rain is majestic, the sky is dark, no one can overcome; I want to speak, but I can''t, my soul is stiff, and every time I want to tell you how I feel Its always the case." Charlize opened her mouth slightly, her eyes slowly lost in confusion, but she couldn''t tell whether it was the hazyness of tears or the chaos of thought. She only felt that her chest was stuffy, and she couldn''t breathe at all, as if the world''s oxygen was here. It disappeared for a moment. The melody was like magic, which made her completely unable to move, but her body couldn''t help but began to tremble slightly. The completely uncontrollable tremor ran through the muscles, but Charlize could not respond. Can only stand in place like a fool. "So, listener, if you also love someone, you must stay with them, because if you can''t see that person anymore, you will fall...because I fell, fell in love deeply, and loved it. ; Fall in love deeply, love." She heard it, she heard the voice from the bottom of her heart, she heard the trembling sound of the soul, she heard the struggle and pain that lingered at midnight, she heard the bitterness and depth behind the deep secret love, She heard the strong emotion in the whisper, she heard the rainstorm burning like a raging fire... The tears slipped down unconsciously, and before Charlize had time to react, the hot tears wet his face. She heard it, she heard Hugo''s voice, she heard the deep emotions in the song, she heard the passion and love that resonated with her soul, and then without warning, all the memories came up like this Her heart was like a squally storm, like a stormy sea, like the sky and the earth split, leaving her with no power to defend herself, she could only retreat steadily, like a fool who lost his helmet and armor. The collapse just swept through, turbulent and violent, and smashed all her defenses. She could hardly stand firmly, and she fell on the sofa, all guards, all vigilances, all hesitations, all doubts, all irritability, All sorrows, all pains were torn apart in an instant. "You, what do you want to do." Charlize recalled the scene of her first meeting with Hugo in his mind. That beautiful afternoon, Hugo treated Karl Earl as a bad guy with bad intentions and tried to save the beauty with a hero, but he got into trouble. Then, Charlize sat down in front of Hugo. Hugo stammered out with a panicked expression at the time. Even now, it''s still lifelike, and Charlize can''t help but laugh every time I think about it, those amber eyes, that bright sunny afternoon, the oncoming spring breeze, the smell of coffee floating in the air... Seven years, seven years of time passed by at your fingertips like this, it seemed that it was just a moment that couldn''t be more brief. They have gradually become the one who knows each other the most from strangers, and they have developed from an acquaintance to the one who knows each other. They are still the same people, but they are no longer the same people... Time will polish their edges and corners bit by bit and gradually carve them into completely different shapes, but let them always Accompanied by each other''s side, the scorching heat and flame in the heart has not disappeared, but because of the precipitation of time and memory, it has become more and more violent, sweeping over and gnawing at the heart. They have never left each other, are unwilling to leave each other, and are even more afraid of leaving each other. But getting too close makes them start to worry about gains and losses, they start to evade like ostriches, and they start to dodge like fools, close at hand, but far away. "Fall in love deeply, in love...Fall in love deeply, in love..." Hugo''s almost whispering voice was like a tide. With wave after wave, Charlize curled up in the corner of the sofa, hugged himself tightly, crying, and tears completely broke the bank and crushed everything. The line of defense can only be crying. This is a secret, this is a secret that only belongs to the two of them, this is a secret shared by the two of them deep in their hearts, this is a secret that neither of them dared to say, this is a secret that they fear and reject. An unforgettable secret. This is a secret that makes them cowardly because they are afraid of losing. This is a sweet and bitter secret. Now, this secret is revealed. Chapter 2050： Perfect proposal Charlize curled up on the sofa in embarrassment, the melody in the tape recorder was over long ago, but the thoughts in her mind were far from calming down. This sudden secret caused her breathing to completely lose its rhythm, and she was almost out of breath paralyzing in place, like a drowning person who had just been rescued. She loves him, she loves him! She loves him deeply, she really loves him so much... She had fallen in love with him long before she was willing to admit it and couldn''t help herself; as early as seven years ago, she saw that man for the first time At the time, her heart was left in those amber eyes; long before she realized it, she had fallen deeply in love, deeply...loved. "Fall in love deeply, in love...Fall in love deeply, in love..." Looking around blankly, the familiar and unfamiliar scene became blurred. She tried her best to find Hugo''s figure in her sight, knowing that this room is only that big, even if she searched every corner. She hides a big living person, but she keeps searching around, like a puppet that has lost her soul. "Miss Theron, Miss Theron..." A figure rushed in, Sandra followed closely. She looked up at the situation in the room and saw Charlize''s embarrassed face. Then he quickly turned and left. At the same time, he took out his mobile phone, dialed the familiar phone, and muttered, "Hugo, Hugo, where are you..." Charlize only saw a halo suddenly hit, as if the sky broke through the shackles of the dark clouds, making the whole world light up, which made her sit up suddenly, her eyes widened. The first reaction was " "Hugo", but after the eyes adjusted to the light, I realized that it was not Hugo, but the wedding planner, Cindy Gerber (. Gerber). Cindy frowned when he saw Charlize''s tear-stained embarrassed look, "What the **** is going on? What about Miss Witherspoon? The wedding rehearsal is about to begin." Charlize stood up and wiped the embarrassment on his face vigorously, "Miss Gerber, this is the situation..." Charlize temporarily cleared up his thoughts and explained what had just happened. Cindy looked at Charlize in a daze, but then said, "So, now you are temporarily replacing Reese, right?" Charlize was in a turbulent mood at this time, and he didn''t notice Cindy''s abnormalitybecause Cindy was not too surprised at all, just a little stunned, and quickly grasped the situation. Although the wedding planners are all experienced, Charlize was emotional just now, explaining that the situation was a little bit upside-down, and it was not. It was clear that even so, Cindy understood immediately. "Before Reese comes back, yes." Charlize nodded, and then she looked around and found her mobile phone, "Miss Gerber, wait here first. I''ll be back after making a call. ." But Cindy grabbed Charlize''s arm, "Miss Theron! Time is very urgent. If you have anything you have, you can wait until the rehearsal is over. Anyway, things are not in a hurry. All your itinerary today is Its for this rehearsal service, isnt it?" Charlize was stunned. She always felt that something was wrong with Cindy''s words, but she couldn''t tell why. Thinking about it, she originally planned to call Hugo, but... what should she say to Hugo? What result does she hope to get? On this matter, shouldn''t they talk face to face? Taking a deep breath, Charlize put the phone back on the dressing table, and Cindy breathed a sigh of relief invisibly, "Miss Theron, your makeup is messed up now. You can touch it up first. At the time, I told you about the whole wedding process. These things are the contents of your bridesmaids responsibility." Although putting things down for the time being, Charlize still had difficulty focusing. Cindy stood by and said a lot of things. Charlize only felt that his left ear went in and his right ear came out, and his mind kept replaying what was just now. The melody of the song made the whole person''s heart surging. Seeing Charlize''s absent-minded appearance, Cindy was also helpless, but she still said thoughtfully, "I will make a list of these things and hand it to you later, I hope you three bridesmaids will not make mistakes. "Although Cindy also knows that these things are just a formality, but for the realistic effect, she did not slack in the slightest and gave full play to her professional knowledge. Charlize nodded to Cindy in embarrassment. Thinking of the importance of this wedding to Reese, she also had to force herself to temporarily concentrate and assume the duties of her bridesmaid. Soon, the dress rehearsal officially began. Since Reese''s father didn''t rush to Los Angeles to participate in the rehearsal, Cindy temporarily replaced him and helped Charlize to enter. Charlize originally thought it was just a rehearsal, but he didn''t expect that when he walked into the church, there would be flower girls on both sides starting to sprinkle rose petals. The red petals flying all over the sky looked beautiful and everything seemed to be a real wedding. . Before Charlize could react, the live organ band began to play musicnot a wedding march, but Whitney Houstons "I Will Love You Forever". The extremely romantic melody is intoxicating, in the church The inside reverberates gently, like a breeze, making the petals flying in the sky look like the entrance to a fairy tale world, and it seems that at the end of the red carpet is a happy fairy tale. Charlize was about to ask, "Is this just a rehearsal?" Why does everything look like a real wedding, but Cindy pulled her arm at this moment, gave a slight gesture, and Charlize''s thoughts were again Interrupted-there are too many things that happened today, otherwise Charlize''s usual character would have asked her a long time ago, but now she can only passively follow Cindy''s footsteps. At this time Charlize was still wearing a bridesmaids dress, a long evening dress in lilac color, and the flat-shoulder design of the tube top showed her beautiful shoulder line and collarbone, and the skirt without any extra burden was gently placed on the red carpet. Dragging, like a calm lake with ripples. This suit, Charlize, Jennifer and Sarah, but in the end Charlize is the most suitable. The powerful aura brings the simple design to the extreme, even if it is not inferior to the bride Reese. However, at this time, in order to match the identity of Reese''s substitute, Charlize put on Reese''s veil, white with lilac color, it looks a bit nondescript, let people know-this is not a real bride. As Charlize and Cindy moved forward, the guests on both sides stood up one after another, flapping their hands. The thunderous applause made people excited, and some even started to whistle. Through the veil, Charlize can see that the guests on the left are dressed in white suits and dresses, and the guests on the right are in black suits and dresses. Regardless of men and women, young and old, the uniform dresses make the scene look distinct and solemn. The grand atmosphere has been pushed to the extreme. Charlize couldn''t help but laugh. Reese really has a lot of spooky ideas. Such a wedding is not only romantic, but also ingenious, and it is bound to become the most important memory in life. Gradually approaching the altar, Cindy whispered, "You can go to the groom." Charlize could see Jennifer and Sarah standing next to him, cast their inquiring eyes "Where are Reese and Ryan", but because of the veil, they could not make eye contact at all, Charlize had to give up temporarily, depressed. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the altar. Charlize guessed that it was definitely not Ryan standing here, but Ryan''s replacement. Lifting his head, the hazy halo of the veil made the man in front of him cover a layer of mist, and a vague outline could be seen. But Charlize couldn''t help but frowned slightly, because the outline was so familiar. "Huh", Charlize suddenly lifted the veil, and shouted in surprise, "Mr. Perfect!" But after shouting out, she also realized that she had accidentally called her nickname, and quickly changed her words, "Stewart , What are you doing here!" At this time, standing in front of Charlize was Stewart Townsend. A bright smile appeared on Stewart''s face, and he knelt on one knee directly in front of Charlize This made Charlize suddenly panic, "What are you doing?" Charlize''s eyes rounded, and then Looking back at the guests, I thought everyone would be at a loss, but all the guests cast their sights with smiles on their faces. This made Charlize''s alarm bells loudly, and she quickly turned her head and looked around. I found that the expressions on everyone''s faces were full of excitement and expectation, and there was no surprise at all. So, what does this show? "Charlize Theron, I now know that my decision at the time was a huge mistake, and it hurt you deeply. I thought that my stay would only become your fetters, and you should not be bound by me. , So, I chose to leave. But it was a mistake! Every step after I left, I miss you all the time. Now I finally realize that a true partner should not choose to give up, but two people should work together. So , I am back again, I know that I still love you deeply, no one in this world can replace. The place beside me is always reserved for you, and always belongs to you. Now, I am in all my relatives and friends In front of me, sincerely invite you to spend the rest of my life with me. Dear Miss Charlize-Theron, are you willing to marry me?" All the guests on the scene were melted by Stewarts touching confession, and the audience fell into a sweet and romantic silence in an instant, as if even the air was filled with the aroma of cotton candy, which made people unable to bear to destroy this. For a moment, but suddenly, a voice from the church broke such a wonderful moment, "I object!" Chapter 2051： Red dress Charlize stood on the spot, staring at Mr. Perfect in amazement. She felt that this reality was too absurd. All the anomalies poured into the brain in an instant. Looking back at Sarah and Jennifer again, the eyes of the two could not help but evade, as if they were hiding their inner secrets. "This is a trap", Charlize''s brain suddenly became clear. Get up, this is a trap carefully arranged by Mr. Perfect. So, how many people are involved in it? Do Ryan and Reese know? How much of the wedding ceremony is real? All the guests here came to help out? Mr. Perfect has engaged in such a big battle, just to save himself? Countless question marks popped up in Charlize''s mind for a while, but she didn''t have time to think at this time, because Mr. Perfect before her didn''t give her time to think. Charlize had to force himself to calm down and cast his gaze on the man who was kneeling in front of him. First of all, Charlize must admit that such a beautiful and romantic confession is enough to move any woman, and she is no exception. This is almost the perfect ending in a fairy talethe princess and the prince live happily together forever. Even if Charlize never believed in fairy tales, she was still touched deep in her heart. But this is not what she wants. The wrong time, the wrong place, the wrong object. Charlize looked at Mr. Perfect with a calm look in her eyes, without sparking any sparks. She had rejected him several times, but he was still persevering and even arranged for todays special event. She had long felt that she should. I had a serious talk with him and explained everything clearly, but never found a chance. So, will today be a good time? Charlize doesn''t know, but the only thing she knows is that she won''t nod to Mr. Perfect just because of this grand perfect proposal. She can''t, and she doesn''t want to. Even if there are so many guests on the scene, even if she knows that this will hurt Mr. Perfect severely, even if she knows that this is too cruel, but... she must do this. "Dear Miss Charlize-Theron, are you willing to marry me?" Mr. Perfect slowly took out a red velvet box from his pocket, then opened the box and placed it in front of Charlize, showing the beautiful diamond ring. In fact, the diamond is not big, but it shimmers in the thin sunlight. With a moving halo, people are a little dazzled. Charlize''s eyes were also a little moved. She didn''t expect that Mr. Perfect had already prepared to such a point. That firm determination made her next words appear more cruel, and the look of expectation in all directions was like countless mountains pressing on her shoulders. , So that the words of rejection were stuck in the throat like this, it was difficult to speak. Charlize finally understands why some people dont like a marriage proposal under the attention of the public, because the huge pressure will push women to nod and agree with excitement, but in the same way, the ubiquitous pressure will also deepen their hearts. All the real thoughts in the place are exposed, as long as there is such a trace of hesitation and uncertainty, it will be endlessly magnified. Taking a deep breath, Charlize looked at Mr. Perfects jewel-like eyes, and looked forward to the slow flashing of the lake under the sun. He seemed to perceive the abnormality in Charlizes calm expression. There was a sincere plea in his eyes, and the deep sorrow came up from deep in his heart, making Charlize feel like a cruel executioner. With a slight wrong tooth, Charlize was still ready to open his mouth and refuse cruelly, but at this moment, a slightly hoarse and extremely tense voice came from a quiet church, "I object!" "Wow!" Almost everyone turned to look at the source of the sound, including Charlize, Mr. Perfect, Jennifer, Sarah and others. Sandra glanced back, her tight heartstring finally loosened slightly, and she let out a long sigh. If she couldn''t wait any longer, she wanted to stand up and oppose it, but... after all, she waited. . Charlize turned around and saw the man who was like a flame. He was wearing a big red suit with a white shirt. The bright red even eclipsed the red carpet under his feet, as if the whole world was burning in an instant. But this exaggerated red color is so soft that it makes the man in front of him look so perfect. This is a three-piece traditional suit. The shirt is matched with a vest and then a jacket. The red suit with a single collar is matched with a white shirt with a small stand-up collar. With the military-style hard shoulder line, the soft fabric fits perfectly with the figure. , Little by little outlines the broad shoulders and strong chest. Three black buttons are embellished on the fiery red fabric like agate, only the top one is buttoned, which looks casual and chic. You can vaguely see the red vest and the black buttons of the same color inside, and at the same time make the suit The hem reveals the black belt somewhat casually-the abrupt color complements the simple and clear black Oxford shoes at the foot, and it easily lights up the whole outfit. Such a flamboyant, so unruly, and such wanton color wrapped the man''s tall and slender figure tightly, and outlined the handsome and elegant face with a wild and powerful aura. He had short hair that was slightly messy or even embarrassed. It even released the breath of loss of control. It seemed that all eyes were concentrated in the pair of red amber pupils, with a thrilling and intimidating charm. Before people realized it, they were already deeply lost in that haze. Standing in front of him was Hugo Lancaster. It''s just that such a Hugo is so unfamiliar. No one has ever seen Hugo choose a red suit so boldly and strongly, as if he had completely released all the enthusiasm in his heart. Without the usual elegance, it becomes unruly; without the usual gentleness, it becomes aggressive; without the usual sunshine, it becomes domineering and public... That strong and sharp charm is accompanied by that because The rushing and disordered breathing slowly spread throughout the church. The dazzling red made the whole church silent in an instant. When Charlize saw the Hugo in the red suit, he froze in an instant, and his eyes were incredible. No one knows why Hugo wore a red suit so publicly, but she knew that this was a joke, a joke, and a secret between them. At that time, he said that they would become friends and stay with each other forever; she said that if he violated this promise, she would wear a big red evening gown to the wedding, being open and presumptuous, using this concealment and directness The way he told him, he broke the agreement. But today, he appeared in front of her wearing a big red suit...telling her that she had violated their agreement. Charlize only felt that countless emotions agitated in her chest. She couldn''t say a word. The hot tears blurred her vision, making everything bloom with a halo, looking beautiful, but she At this time, he didn''t have the heart to feel the fairy tale-like world around him, and there was only the unruly man in front of him in his eyes and mind. "I object!" Hugo stood at the end of the red carpet, panting heavily, looking at Charlize standing in front of the altar. The violet dress made her look like an elf dancing gently under the sun. Suffocating. However, in front of Charlize, there was a man kneeling on one knee with a red velvet box in his hand. Even though Hugo could not see the contents of the velvet box, he knew what it meant. And this "meaning" firmly grasped Hugo''s heart, making him unable to breathe. "I object!" Hugo raised his voice again, breathing still fast, as if there was no oxygen left in the air, but Hugo insisted on continuing, "I object, because...because I...I I like you," the phrase "I love you" has come to the lips, but Hugo could not say it immediately after all. He said his inner thoughts with difficulty and eagerness, but he could not accurately express the thoughts in his mind. Come out, "I like the woman standing in front of the altar. I like you, Charlize Theron." "Huh", everyone in the whole church took a breath, and looked incredible back and forth between Hugo and Charlize, while Mr. Perfect, who was kneeling on one knee, slumped his shoulders because he was at this moment. Finally, he knew why he didn''t want to inform Hugo. Perhaps deep down, he had anticipated this moment. Charlize tried to say something, but found that she could not breathe at all, just squeezed a voice from her throat, "So...how do you want me to react?" This answer made Jennifer accidentally pounce. She laughed, but she quickly covered her mouth. Hugo looked deeply at Charlize as if she was the only one left in the world. Hearing these words, Hugo''s inner thoughts began to surge again, "They are friends, to possess is the beginning of loss", but this time, Hugo clenched his fist tightly and said, "Say How about "You like me too"?" Hugo''s eyes were firmer than ever, he would not give up, he would be desperate! The smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth has bloomed, tears slipped down, but she gently bit her chin and shook her head, "Hugo, you can''t do this, you can''t suddenly appear in front of me like this. , And then tell me that you like me and hope that I can respond to you. Things shouldnt be like this." Hugo didn''t notice the teasing in Charlize''s eyes. He just scratched his hair in annoyance and took a deep breath. "What about this? I like you catching a cold in the hot summer. I like you taking 30 minutes to come. Pick a sandwich, I like that you are like a man, careless and without image, I like you frowning and looking at me as if I''m a lunatic, I like the fragrance that still lingers after being separated from you, I like you Throw into the show like a madman. I like you sipping beer and telling me that you dont quench your thirst at all. I like that you are the last person I want to talk to before going to bed every night..." Hugo just stood on the spot, using all his strength to speak his own heart, the mellow voice reverberating gently in the church, like an apocalypse. Chapter 2052： Suddenly looking back Hugo stood there, looking at Charlize at the end of the red carpet, pouring out all the thoughts in his mind, like a gambler desperate in Las Vegas, his handsome face was filled with unprecedented firmness, let Those amber eyes burst with dazzling light, reflecting the thin mist in the eye sockets, like a rainbow after a rainstorm, thrilling. Charlize just bit his lower lip like this, letting tears run wildly, his face full of embarrassment, which is completely different from the perfect ending in the movie fairy tale. However, Charlize didn''t care, she just looked at Hugo through the hazy halo. A fifty-yard red carpet, so far, so far that you can barely see the face at the end of the red carpet, let alone the look on that face; but it''s so close, so close as if you just need to gently In two steps, you can touch each other and feel the warm body temperature. Hugo raised his right hand and grabbed it lightly in the air, only to find that he had only caught a piece of nothingness. The feeling of fear made his right hand hang weakly, and the surging emotions instantly caught him. Submerged, as if this short section of the red carpet has become a moat. "Charlize, I like you not because of a whim, but because I realize that if you want to spend the rest of your life with someone, the sooner you start the rest of your life, the better." There was no sound in the whole church, and even the sound of the breeze disappeared. All eyes were focused on Hugo''s body, the tall and vigorous body wrapped in a big red halo. There is a kind of energy that people can''t help but tremble about it, making the line of sight simply reluctant to leave. Jennifer Aniston, standing next to Charlize, could no longer control her emotions, tears broke completely, and she lowered her head in embarrassment and kept wiping the tears on her cheeks; Sarah Michelle Gellar did not collapse. , She just stood stiffly on the spot, clenched her fists, but even so, she still couldn''t control the muscles trembling slightly, and the emotion that swept through completely overwhelmed her. Charlize bit his head lightly, as if denying reality, or because he couldn''t believe it. The crystal tears completely overwhelmed the barrier of the eyelashes and slid down again, "Understand? This is you, Hugo, This is a typical Hugo. You can always understand my inner thoughts, you can always speak words that move me to a complete breakdown, you always make it so difficult to hate you, hate you, and forget you... and I, I hate you, Hugo, I really really hate you..." Charlize''s voice was broken and she couldn''t cry at all. His voice became more and more fragile. He just shook his head slowly, as if whispering, "I hate you, I really hate you..." However, Hugo saw the opposite emotion in the face wet with tears. Although Charlize said "hate", Hugo understood the real emotions in Charlize''s eyes. This In an instant, it made Hugo feel like an electric shock, his entire heart was filled, and he could no longer carry any emotions. She loves him, she loves him... Charlize loves him, Charlize Theron loves him, she loves him so deeply that she can''t help herself... He loves her, she loves him... He is He fell in love with her so hopelessly, and he was so lucky, not only because he found the love of his life, but also because she just happened to love him. Life is so simple, yet so beautiful. Just such a "small" matter will completely light up life. In Hugo''s previous life, I felt this fulfillment like never before, as if my entire chest was filled, as if the next second would explode because of being too happy and too happy. Hugo clenched his teeth tightly and looked at Charlize in disbelief. The two people''s eyes were separated by a whole red carpet, across the whole church, and they collided together, leaving the two souls completely complete. Hug together, shaking gently. What he couldn''t believe was that they had missed each other for so long, so long...almost for a lifetime, until now, perfect now. Perhaps this is the most correct time, the most correct place, and the most correct each other. No early, no late, this is their time, going around, ignorant, hesitant, and at a loss. After passing by countless times, it has been until now. One second is the moment when they truly understand their heart, and this is the most perfect moment. Hugo only felt that his heart was about to explode. The right hand that he had just put down, raised it again, stretched out towards Charlize across the entire church, and then whispered, "Come to me ( e...me)." Seeing Hugo''s hand lying flat in the air, that familiar and unfamiliar right hand, Charlize only felt that the blood all over his body was flowing quickly, and the extreme emotion made the smile at the corner of her mouth completely bloom. He tried to run towards Hugo when he lifted the skirt, desperately. Even if there is a sea of ??knives and fire, even if it is a cliff, even if it is a vicissitudes of life in front of her, she will run away desperately, just for the phrase, "come to me". But before Charlize could take a step forward, he heard a desperate voice around him, "Sally." Charlize turned his head subconsciously, and then noticed the forgotten Mr. Perfect. With disintegrating despair on his face, Mr. Perfect said urgently, "Sally, don''t..." Charlize shook his head slightly, "Mr. Perfect, you are perfect, but it''s not because of me." Then Charlize looked at the red velvet box in Mr. Perfect''s hand and wanted to say some comforting words, but she was aware of it. Now, any comforting words are too cruel. In fact, they ended long ago, and it can even be said that they have never started. The position beside her belongs to Hugo, from beginning to end, and it has never changed. So, Charlize didn''t say anything in the end, just turned his head and looked at Hugo again at the end of the red carpet. Then take a step forward. One step, another step. Charlize only felt that she was trembling all over, and she couldn''t even tell whether she was trembling because of fear or excitement. But she still took steps unswervingly, because she had never been so sure that this red carpet was the perfect fairy tale world in her dreams, so...one step, another step. The footsteps became more and more determined, and the speed became faster and faster. Finally, Charlize simply pulled up his skirt, and the whole person ran, like a moth battling into the fire, toward the group of eyes that was so hot and dazzling. ''S halo rushed away, and then let the bright sunlight surround him round and round, and entered a brand new world. That ball of lilac-colored long skirt was completely unfolded in the wind, like the color of heaven, wild and wild in a holy and quiet church. The flowing skirt outlined a wonderful and magical outline of the sky. It collided forward like a meteor; right in front was a group of strong to liquefied red, like a blazing sun, blooming with blood-stained colors, the sky full of red covering the entire sky, that is thrilling The gorgeous colors of, make all languages ??lose their color, but this halo just stays in place like a mountain, waiting for the arrival of the halo of lilacs. On the left is the white ocean, on the right is the black ocean, distinct but magnificent, and then... "Bang", the lilac color directly hits the big red, the two colors are distinct but watery. milk. They are closely linked together, making the entire sky unpredictable, as if it were...Aurora, showing the depths and shades, and the faintly bright and dark completely. The beauty is so beautiful and shocking. It seems that they should belong to each other from the very beginning. Charlize rushed into Hugo''s arms, his strong and warm chest was so familiar, yet so unfamiliar. Completely surrounded by a hot to restless temperature, Charlize felt the peace he had never had before. The rapid breathing and flustered heartbeat calmed down. Closing his eyes, Charlize could hear the violent heart beating in his chest, not hers, but hiss. The neat and powerful rhythm almost made her unbearable, but the sound of such a heartbeat made her feel it carefully, and the trembling muscles slowly calmed down. Charlize stood on tiptoe and whispered in Hugo''s ear, "always." This simple vocabulary was like magic, allowing Hugo to hold Charlize''s face with both hands, and the two of them held their foreheads, their eyes facing each other. At this moment, the two of them couldn''t say anything. They just looked at each other deeply, looking at their reflection in the clear and bright eyes: excitement, excitement, happiness, joy but not Dare to believe it. Then Hugo kissed gently, and kissed the lips that made him dream. It was originally just a light kiss, but when I touched my lips, I completely lost control. It became heavier and deeper, but the entanglement of the lips and tongue became inseparable, until the air had changed. It''s too thin, and still reluctant to separate. That strong emotion made the two people completely forget time and space, just remember each other. Finally, the oxygen has completely disappeared, and the two people reluctantly separated, slowly opened their eyes, and looked at the violent tumbling emotions in each other''s pupils. But even so, even if its close at hand, even if you can feel the hot body temperature with your hands, even if the other persons breath is tangling under your nose, even if the emotions in those eyes are so real, but... they still Can''t believe this has become a reality. After a long time, Charlize opened his mouth softly and said, "Promise me not to leave me." The light voice of sunshine that was like dancing on the fingertips slowly fermented in the air, and Hugo said softly, "Always." This is not "I love you", but it is far more pleasant than the sweet words. . Then, he lowered his head again and kissed the tender lips, turning the dream into reality, and grasped it firmly with both hands. Chapter 2053： Finally married Sandra didn''t want to cry at first, because she had expected such an ending a long time ago, and she always didn''t have much feeling for such love stories, but at this moment, she couldn''t help turning her head away and wiping the corners of her eyes. Tears. But the more so, the more tears became more and more, and the embarrassment made Sandra completely caught off guard, and couldn''t help but laugh. Looking up, Sandra found that she was not alone. Jennifer and Sarah standing next to the altar were already in a panic. The delicate makeup on their faces was completely spent; I dont know when, Reese The two people with Ryan also appeared, and Reese was also in tears at this time, and she was so touched that she was almost unable to extricate herself. The whole person was relying on Ryan''s chest, and there was almost no way to continue to stand with her own strength. The sights of several people collided with each other through a vague halo, and then they noticed each other''s embarrassment, and they couldn''t help but laughed directly, but this laugh was too hard, so that tears and nasal discharge came out again. Come out, that look is simply unsightly. Then according to the other person''s posture, he thought about his own appearance at this time, and finally he smiled even harder. As a result, several people were crying and laughing, alive as if they were insane. At this time, the guests in the whole church looked a little embarrassed, and almost everyone was moved by this touching and romantic confession just now. Although I dont want to admit it, the fact is that the scene just now is almost a plot that everyone has imagined in their dreams. Although it is not as beautiful as the movie, it is precisely because of this imperfection that the reality becomes more beautiful. Envy and yearning grow uncontrollably in people''s hearts. Even the most romantic movie does not have any yearning for people, it is difficult not to be moved. Under such circumstances, almost no one noticed the embarrassment and embarrassment of Mr. Perfect. In fact, he should have known this ending long ago, because Charlize has officially rejected him several times before and after, but he is still unwilling to give up. He still stubbornly believes that Charlize has always been around the gap of more than a year. There is no one, because she is still waiting for herself, as long as she shows enough sincerity, those gaps will disappear automatically, and they will return to the simple and happy days before. But he was wrong. The empty place beside Charlize had already been there, and it was always the same person, and he had never actually entered there. This truth completely broke all of Mr. Perfect''s defenses. He staggered and turned to leave. He didn''t want to destroy the perfect atmosphere in the church at this moment. He didn''t want people to see his downfall at the moment. He hated those sympathetic gazes, as if he was a loser-because he knew that he was a loser. Ryan just saw the back of Mr. Perfect leaving, which made him panic suddenly. Just now I was immersed in the strong impact of Hugo''s confession, but I forgot that today''s original protagonist should be Mr. Perfect. So Ryan patted Reese on the shoulder, whispered a word, and then handed Reese to Jennifer and Sarah, and hurried after her. Reese stood still a little uneasy. She came up with the idea of ??a church proposal. Although Mr. Perfect nodded and agreed, she still couldn''t get rid of all the responsibilities. Watching Hugos extremely romantic confession just now, it is completely the perfect love model in her dreams. Even fairy tales are not so perfect, but now they are actually performed in front of her, which almost completely melts her. As for when Hugo stretched out her right hand and said the phrase "come to me", she wanted to rush away instead of Charlize - she knew she was not alone, and almost no woman could resist this. Hugo, such words. But now after recovering, Reese realized that she had supported Hugo and betrayed her friend Mr. Perfect. Seeing Ryan catching up, Reese still began to feel uneasy. Sarah seemed to perceive Reese''s impetuous emotions and patted Reese on the shoulder, "Don''t think too much. Actually, Sally already has a choice in her heart, and there is not much we can do." Jennifer vigorously wiped the tears from her face, "If it were me, I would also choose Hugo." Even if I don''t want to admit it, even if Mr. Perfect is her friend, Reese also knows that Jennifer is right on her mind. But it was precisely this thought that made Reese more uneasy. She looked at Hugo and Charlize who were embracing each other, and finally fell on the balcony where Mr. Perfect and Ryan had just left, and wanted to catch up. But Sarah stopped Reese, "He is a man, and he wouldnt want you to see it. Its enough to let Ryan go." Reese understood the emotion in Saras eyes, and in the end, she could only let her The footsteps stopped. After a long time, Hugo reluctantly left Charlizes lips. The two of them pressed their foreheads and breathed quietly. Neither of them spoke. They no longer need to restrain their emotions, and wantonly let the deep inside. The true emotions were completely released, just letting each other''s breath be entwined together, like a red line of marriage, entwining closer and closer, and in the end they could never be separated. "Ooo! Together, together!" Leonardos noisy voice came from behind, breaking the peaceful and sweet atmosphere. Before Hugo raised his head, he felt a heavy blow on his back. It almost made him think that he was about to vomit blood, "Kissing so passionately in the public, it''s really...tsk, really...if the paparazzi are here..." Hearing Leonardo''s words, Hugo turned his head and looked over silently, "If the paparazzi are here, I will give you a kiss directly to see where they will pay attention?" A word immediately made Leonardo stunned. He didn''t forget to raise his hand to cover his mouth. The wide-eyed eyes were full of panic. As a result, he belched because of being too shocked. Hugo was originally just a joke, but seeing Leonardo was completely frightened, as if he was a big bad wolf bullying the little lamb. On the contrary, this made Hugo directly depressed, and neither was an explanation, nor was it not an explanation. Charlize, who was standing next to him, also came to join in the fun, frowned and patted Hugo''s arm, "Hey, what do you like is Leo? Are you kidding me? What happened to that just now? "As a result, the group of people next to them all burst into laughter, making Hugo a big red face, standing still at a loss. In the end Hugo could only stare at Leonardo gritted teeth. Leonardo smirked with a thick-skinned face. Hugo shook his head, "When did you come here?" "It''s not far behind you." Joseph came out and said with a smile. They were chasing after receiving a call from Sandra. Since Hugo went to find the red suit, the time was delayed for a while, so Joseph and his party arrived at the church shortly after Hugo, "So, we have all heard your confession. I also know for the first time. Those love songs of glory to death are definitely not written in vain." Hearing Joseph''s ridicule, Hugo was also suffocated, and his cheeks couldn''t help but feel a little hot. Charlize took the initiative to stand up, "Hey, just say enviously, there is no need to bend around. This kind of treatment is not something that everyone can have." Then Charlize took Hugo''s arm, and a peacock opened the screen. "Don''t you know that there is only one man in the world? Now it belongs to me." Charlize''s magnanimous appearance made Joseph a big red face, and everyone chuckled lightly. In fact, Joseph vaguely felt the chemical reaction between Hugo and Charlize, including Leonardo, Samora, etc., but after all, this was just a matter between them, and both Hugo and Charlize It was never said that this group of them are all friends, and this kind of thing is the most difficult to deal with, so they never mentioned it. But today, seeing Hugo and Charlize finally come together, their group of friends is definitely happier than anyone else. "So, what''s the matter with this red suit?" Rick''s whole body was blocked by Samora. He finally showed his face and asked curiously, "This red is not your style." Hugo glanced at Charlize. Both of them understood the hidden meaning in each other''s eyes. They laughed together before Hugo said, "This is our secret sign." One sentence aroused public anger, everyone cheered, and expressed strong dissatisfaction with Hugo and Charlize''s such a show of affection. In the end, Hugo raised his hand and pressed it down, "I know, I know, there is a party tonight, everyone can let go and play as much as possible, everything is wrapped in me." "Party! Party!" Leonardo was the first to cheer, and then everyone joined Leonardo''s ranks and shouted with joy. For a time, Charlize''s friends in the entire church joined the carnival Even the friends of Mr. Perfect couldn''t bear to spoil such a wonderful moment. At this time, Hugo and Charlize were quiet, they looked at each other''s sight quietly, but couldn''t help laughing at the same time. After the passion faded for a while, both of them seemed a little uncomfortable. Hugo whispered, "I have never dated a good friend. It feels a bit strange." "Me too." Charlize twitched his mouth awkwardly, lowered his eyes, and muttered for a while before he said, "However, it feels pretty good." The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth couldn''t be tolerated, so he gently outlined it, and then stretched out his right hand and placed it flat in the air. Charlize looked at the slender and generous palm seriously, and whispered, "Do you know? I have always envied your fingers. I still remember that when I first met in Sunset Plaza, I noticed your palm. I''m wondering if I have fallen since then." This made the smile on Hugos mouth a little more proud, and then Charlize raised his left hand and placed it in Hugos palm. The soft touch made both people smile shyly, avoiding each other''s sight. Chapter 2054： happy moment Alan Strello was standing by the pool with champagne, his tongue inevitably a bit bitter, although he wanted to open it a long time ago, it is the best result that he and Hugo can become friends, and he has already curbed all other thoughts. I got up, just as a friend, waiting silently by Hugo''s side; but at this moment, seeing Hugo finally find his own happiness, the confusion in his heart still surged, making him a little at a loss. He picked up the whiskey in his hand and drank it in one sip. The hot alcohol enema came down, but there was still no way to conceal the bitterness of the tip of the tongue. "Hey, Allen." Seeing the oncoming Hugo, Allen suddenly raised his head, cleared up his emotions, and showed a bright smile, "You actually came here to join in the fun, I thought Only Leo is interested in the party. Said it is a party, in fact, there are less than a dozen people. It is just a group of friends who gather to have a barbecue party. The low-key. Allen can clearly feel the aura around Hugo with a faint joy, not the kind of wanton hotness, but just as brisk as the warm sun. On the surface, Hugo is no different from usual, but But it can make people feel his sunshine clearly. "The most important partner has done such an earth-shattering event. I didn''t witness it with my own eyes. It is already a huge regret. How can I miss the party at night again?" Allen joked with a chuckle, all of whom were present tonight. Both are real good friends. Hugo and Charlize were both teased by everyone, which made Hugo a little bit overwhelmed. Now even Alan ridiculed like this, Hugo scratched his head helplessly, speechless. Right. Alan looked at Hugo like this, but he really laughed, "To be honest, did you mean it?" Hugo didn''t understand this sentence, and was stunned. Allen went on to say, "United Methodist Church? Where was the final scene of the''Graduate'' filmed?" In fact, Allen has very limited knowledge of movies, and he has never seen the movie "Graduate", but when Sandra mentioned it there tonight, Allen also found it incredible. Destiny often reveals its shadow so quietly. Who would have thought that Hugo really, like Benjamin in the "Graduate", rushed to the scene, won back his beloved woman with his sincerity, and the two went far away together. Charlize''s ridicule when he learned that the wedding was held in the United Methodist Church directly became a reality. Many times, people always say that the stories in movies are too exaggerated and unrealistic, but the truth is that life is always more **** than movies, and compared to life, the world of movies is really too simple. Hugo couldn''t help but spread his hands out with a chuckle, "Trust me, I really don''t have any plans. If I can, I hope I don''t have anything to do with the''graduate'', because in the movie, two people go far away is big It''s over, but in life, this is just the beginning." Perhaps it is precisely because there is no plan, such a coincidence, that everything becomes perfect. The right time, the right place, and the right each other are like fate but like life. "Yes, this is just the beginning." Allen nodded slightly, and the curvature of the corner of his mouth was slowly drawn. I wont talk about work for now, and Ill come to you tomorrow." Hugo raised his eyebrows, "Okay, you just come here tomorrow. Tonight, enjoy the wine and food." Allen pursed his lips, "There is still a good time." While speaking, Allen''s sight fell on Charlize not far away. At this time Charlize was wearing a simple t-shirt with jeans and a knitted jacket. The sleeves of the jacket were rolled up. His long blond hair was simply **** with a shark clip, standing in front of the barbecue grill with Sandra. The two people were busy dispatching the barbecue cooked by Samora, without any glamorous gestures, but it was precisely this kind of life-like appearance that made people unable to look away. Charlize raised his head, the two people''s eyes slightly intertwined in the air, and then they showed similar smiles. The corner of Hugo''s mouth rose slightly, "Go, let''s go together. If it''s a little later, Leo and Joe won''t leave us with anything." A word made Alan laugh, and Hugo walked side by side in the direction of the grill. "Sandra, today you are the protagonist." Leonardo''s voice came in the wind. Obviously, Sandra, who successfully played the role of matchmaker today, has attracted everyone''s attention. Leonardo held two glasses of tequila. Came to Sandra, "You must drink this glass, let us also feel the power of Cupid." Sandra looked at Leonardo with a helpless expression. He originally thought that everyone would be both Hugo and Charlize today. However, I didnt expect everyone to aim at Sandra. It seemed that Sandra was the only one. Is the real protagonist. She had already drunk a lot just now, and her stomach was already feeling sick, just to avoid drinking, she ran over to be busy with Charlize, but Leonardo still chased it. Sandra picked up a plate of steaks and sausages in her hand, "Leo! If you continue to babble, I will just throw this into the sea, and see if you can''t help it!" Sandra''s threat caused everyone to cry in exclamation, but Samora immediately grabbed the plate from Sandra, and said, "No, no, no jokes with food." Seeing Samora''s serious expression and Sandra''s stunned expression, everyone burst into laughter. Leonardo delivered the tequila again, holding a tray in his left hand with lemon slices and a salt shaker. It was definitely ready. Looking at Sandra with a helpless look, Hugo walked over and took the glass from Leonardo, "I will drink this glass of wine in place of Sandra." This immediately made everyone agree. There was a booze, and even Charlize followed there and screamed. Sandra couldn''t help but laughed, "Oh, Hugo, real man! But, like you, are you sure Charlize won''t be jealous?" "No, absolutely not." Before Hugo could answer, Charlize said directly, "When I nodded and agreed to his request for association, I already knew what kind of man I was facing." The meaningful words seemed to imply that Hugo was a "fathearted" man, which made everyone even more booing. Hugo looked at Charlize with a smile, but did not refute. Instead, he picked up the salt shaker on the tray, sprinkled some salt on the mouth of the tiger in his left hand holding the wine glass, then took a slice of lemon and faced Sander. Pulling up the glass, "To Sandra!" The words did not fall, Hugo lowered his head and licked the salt on the tiger''s mouth, then drank the whole glass of wine with a sigh of relief, and finally took a bite of lemon slices. The process was done in one go. "Ooo!" Leonardo was the first to start booing, and the others clapped and screamed. Hugo''s brows were completely tangled together, and the hot and intense tequila burned in his stomach, as if the whole person had been lit. Hugo gave Sandra a big hug and whispered in her ear, "Thank you, Sandra...Thank you." If there is no Sandra, maybe he and Charlize will never be able to take this step. Sandra''s eyes were a little warm involuntarily, thinking of such a beautiful romance today, she was also very honored to be one of them. Sandra patted Hugo''s back lightly, "Hugo, the best thank you is that you can hold onto this happiness. I know that for the two of you, this step is not easy. A lot. Time, possession means loss. But you have to know that the period before loss is the most precious." A smile was drawn at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, and he nodded, "It''s like death. We all know what is waiting for the end, but we have the ability to make this process different." Hugo let go of Sandra, and the two people''s eyes touched together without any sparks, but they laughed tacitly. Hugo couldn''t help but ridiculed, "If you see a satisfied man next time and need me, I will be on standby at any time. I am absolutely happy to help you kidnap that person and leave it to you." A ridicule made Sandra laugh, bold and exaggerated, sounding like a man, but with the charm that belongs only to Sandra. This is why Hugo and Sandra can become friends. The night was getting deeper and deeper, and when the party was over, it was already more than two o''clock in the morning. Allen, Sandra and others have gone back first; Leonardo, Alex and others have all returned to their rooms The whole villa is quiet, only the waves and wind are left. It was blowing gently. Hugo walked out after taking a shower, only to find that Charlize, who had finished washing before him, was not in the room. He wiped his hair and stood at the end of the bed, stunned. Hugo realized that he was a little nervous. Today, everything happened too fast, just like a tornado. Everything happened. The things he had always dreamed of became reality. He and Charlize were really together. . However, thinking about it now, there is no sense of reality. Because the two people have been together as friends for too long and too long before, it seems that seven years have passed in a blink of an eye, and both of them have become accustomed to sticking to their positions as friends. But now, after suddenly breaking that layer of ice, he is not used to it. It seems that the last secret of his heart has been exposed. That kind of awkwardness and embarrassment makes it really difficult to adapt. Looking down at the bath towel in his hand, Hugo remembered that he had just taken a shower... and Charlize had already bathed before, and now both of them are in the same space, so what happened next It goes without saying-none of them are children. But suddenly thinking about it specifically made Hugo embarrassed, her fingers and toes curled up, not knowing what to do. With friends. bed? Is this really good? Chapter 2055： 2-person world Charlize stood on the balcony, looking at the quiet sea in front of her eyes, dotted with stars at the junction of the sea and the sky, the faint light was so bright, as if the whole world had brightened up, which calmed her mood like never before. . During this period of time, the chaotic thoughts in my mind slowly disappeared, and the things that happened throughout the day were played back in my mind very clearly. Everything is so incredible, but it feels so right, as if she has exhausted her life. Waiting for this day. That kind of lightly boiling emotions leaped in the chest, causing the corners of the relaxed mouth to be slightly curved. At this moment, the sound of pulling the glass door came from behind. Charlize looked back and saw Hugo standing in the doorway. Hugo was wearing a white bathrobe at this time. His wet hair made him look very sexy. There was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, but it seemed a little abnormally stiff, which made Charlize frowned slightly. What''s wrong?" Hugo seemed to have thought of something, and immediately laughed, "No, it just feels that all this is too strange, as if we are being pushed forward by a force, everything is out of control." Charlize was amused by Hugo''s strange words, "You mean, we have a Christopher on our head?" This is talking about "Trumen''s world", and Christopher is the producer of the entire show. "Haha." Charlize''s humor made Hugo totally unbearable. He laughed, which also resolved the bit of jerky embarrassment, "I hope not, otherwise I don''t know if I have the courage of Truman, choose go out." Hugo walked slowly to Charlize''s side, but his hands were a little at a loss, not knowing where to put them. Charlize felt Hugo''s hot body temperature, and his cheeks started to burn inexplicably, and he couldn''t help avoiding his sight. The two people got along as friends for so long and so long that they all forgot how couples should be together. The jerky and rigidity made both of them at a loss. After the impulse and enthusiasm of church time disappeared, Even kissing became difficult. "People always think that they have the courage to break the deadlock, or that they don''t have the courage to meet the challenge. But when things really come, they will always tell us the answer." Charlize is talking about Hugo''s choice today. They always They were dodge and escape, but when things really raged, their hearts all gave the same answer and made the same choice. Looking up at Hugo, Charlize saw the desire in Hugo''s eyes. Looking at the small flames, Charlize looked away with embarrassment, and his cheeks suddenly became hot. Hugo also noticed Charlize''s small movements, and looked a little embarrassed to dodge, but after a lap, he fell on Charlize''s shoulder again intentionally or unintentionally. "So, have you finished taking a shower?" Hugo said, only to find that his voice was hoarse with a trace of deep affection. Trying to make Hugo startled himself. Charlize only felt that her cheeks were about to catch fire, but she still raised her head pretendingly, "Well, it''s already done." Then she showed her bathrobe to Hugo, as if she was saying, "You Didn''t you see my attire?" Hugo nodded slightly, and then pointed to the room, "Then...Should we go in?" After one sentence, both of them paused. There was a blank space for a few seconds, and then both of them were embarrassed. He laughed, as if to invite his good friend into the room, how strange this idea sounds. Hugo pursed his dry lips, "I mean, it''s late, I''ve been tired for a day today, so..." But this explanation didn''t make the situation better. On the contrary, the more the explanation got worse, the two people''s eyes touched them, and then they moved away in a panic. Hugo coughed slightly, and hurriedly said, "Then I will go in...er, rest...I mean, go in..." Then he fled, turned around and returned to the house. Charlize stood where he was, his cheeks were already hot, did not dare to imagine his expression, even the oncoming sea breeze could not soothe the temperature of his cheeks. But just stunned, Charlize took a deep breath, letting his restlessness and excitement go into the room. Then Charlize saw lying on the bed cleverly leaning against the head of the bed. Hugo, Hugo even put his hands on his thighs properly, just like in a classroom. This appearance made Charlize a little bit uncontrollable. She walked to the bed and her eyes fell on the left side of the bed-Hugo was lying on the right, but she didn''t move for a long time. Hugo patted the soft quilt with his left hand, "So, are you going to come up?" Charlize did not speak immediately, but pursed his lips, and pointed to the position where Hugo was lying awkwardly, "Are you used to sleeping on the right?" Hugo looked down at himself, and then he realized, "Oh, no... I just... thought you were sleeping on the left." Hugo felt a little speechless as he spoke, and he couldn''t help but laugh. He said, "Actually, I don''t remember where I am accustomed to sleeping." When he entered the room just now, he just subconsciously wanted to stay away from the balcony, so he just lay down to the right, completely forgetting his usual habits. But in fact, Hugo is actually used to sleeping on the left-no wonder the perspective is so awkward. Charlize was amused by Hugo''s words, and clicked his chin slightly, "I don''t know your habits." Although they have lived under the same roof for nearly three years, their understanding of these conditions is indeed limited. Hugo nodded in a daze, but didn''t respond. After a while, Charlize gave another look. Hugo reacted and quickly changed the position, and then looked at the empty space on his right hand. The location, the implication, couldn''t be more obvious. Charlize moved her pace, only feeling that Hugo''s eyes fell on her, almost melting herself, which made her quicken her pace and quickly got into the bed, which made her feel better. But then the two people fell into silence for a while. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed awkwardly, "What to do, I''m so nervous, I really don''t know what it''s like to sleep with a good friend." "Punch," Charlize didn''t hold back for a while, just laughed, and she nodded again and again, "Me too, so do I..." Hugo quietly cast his gaze at Charlize, letting his emotions slowly settle down, "Remember our first time?" Seven years have passed since their last time, and this is a long time. In the past, the two people always get along as friends, so familiar that they forgot how to start. Now, what they need to do is to break the familiarity that belongs to friends bit by bit, and find the familiarity that belongs to each other again. Charlize was stunned for a while, then realized what Hugo was talking about, and smiled, "Remember, I remember your performance was terrible, that was not a wonderful experience for me." Charlize Looking at Hugo''s eyes, he teased habitually in a playful tone. Then Charlize saw Hugos amber eyes staring straight up, "What are you talking about? Why do I remember, you enjoyed it that day, completely immersed in it. To be honest, since that night, you have loved I can''t help myself, right?" Hugo made a smug smile at the corner of his mouth, looking arrogant and sullen, looking very different from usual. Charlize deliberately frowned, "Jesus Christ, you are so arrogant. Believe me, your performance is definitely not that outstanding. I still remember..." Charlize''s eyes floated towards Hugo''s lower body. After going over, it seemed that there was something in the words, but the look in his eyes angered Hugo, and Hugo rushed over, directly blocking all the words behind Charlize in his throat. Hugo clasped Charlize''s shoulder tightly, "Let me wake up your memories, let you know, never provoke me easily." Hugo looked at Charlize''s neat white teeth and bit her lower lip lightly. , Warm. Ambiguous and sexual. The breath of sensation flows slowly between the two people. The chemical reaction between the waves of light makes the air hot, and the breathing of the two people loses their rhythm. Then Hugo no longer hesitates, and stubbornly Kissed the temptation. The person''s red lips kissed hard. lip. tongue. pay. The entangled heat brought the two people together. Hugo couldnt help but explore Charlizes delicate and supple skin with his lips. Charlize could feel the fiery softness down his neck and collarbone all the way. The fine itching made her almost uncontrollable, and she stretched out her hands to grab Hugo''s shoulders and stop him from going down. Hugo grabbed Charlize''s hands directly with both hands, and then firmly fixed it on the head of the bed with his right hand, while his left hand followed Charlize''s graceful body curve all the way down, sliding his lips down from the shoulder blades again. , The chest gradually became stronger between Hugo''s teeth, and the white skin was slowly congested was stained with a layer of pink. A satisfied smile appeared on Hugo''s mouth, looking at Charlize''s almost intolerable expression, he lowered his head and continued to kiss. Charlize could clearly feel the tremor coming from her body. She only felt that every inch of her skin was lit by Hugo''s lip prints, and she began to twist uncontrollably. She just wanted to hug Hugo tightly, and then work harder. Hold tightly. But Hugo went all the way down, which made Charlize disappear in a moment of shame, scattered and trivial. The groan began to leak from between her lips and teeth, and the flushing sound made Charlize startled. She clenched her teeth tightly, trying to control her voice, but she couldn''t help it in the next second. The shout of "Ah", because the intruder was felt in the sensitive area, the shudder that swept through made Charlize''s sanity completely shattered. Hugo climbed up to Charlize again, breathed a lightly on his lips, but was unwilling to kiss it. This made Charlize opened his blurred eyes and raised his liberated hands to embrace Hugo''s. The back, and then slowly slid down, his legs clamped Hugo''s buttocks, let him get closer to himself, and then closer to himself. The hot heat touched herself in an instant, Charlizes softness could clearly feel the inviolable hardness, she raised her head slightly, actively kissed Hugos lips, and exhaled a breath softly, "Love Me." This voice seemed to be the most beautiful invitation, which made all Hugo''s impulses break through the line of defense, completely out of control. Chapter 2056： Dont envy mandarin ducks The morning sun came in and illuminated the entire room. Charlize woke up and saw Hugos face close at hand. This made her very uncomfortable and was shocked to see her best. The friend was lying next to him and fell asleep quietly and peacefully. This feeling was really shocking. But the slowly beating heart reminded her that this is reality, an unparalleled reality. What happened yesterday rushed to my heart, and the surprise turned into sweetness. The mention of the heart slowly landing in mid-air made Charlize''s mouth a slight smile. Charlize looked at Hugo, who was sleeping peacefully, in disbelief. He raised his right hand and traced the outline of Hugo''s eyebrows, his eyebrows, his eyes, the bridge of his nose, his lips, and his face. ... All of this is so perfect, a little more lazy and hazy than usual, making him look softer, bathed in the sun, there is an unreal beauty. However, the smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth suddenly stiffened. She remembered the night seven years ago, when the night of happiness shattered when the sun came, and the empty side made her fall directly into the abyss from high altitude. This made Charlize wonder, is it all just a dream? Everything from yesterday to today is just a dream that she doesn''t want to wake up? Charlize''s fingertips began to tremble slightly, she forced herself to hold her breath, and then her fingers slowly approached the sleeping face, and the fingertips fell on the wheaten face, true The touch made Charlize let out a long sigh, and the tight shoulders instantly relaxed again. Feeling the touch of Hugo''s skin with his fingertips, Charlize couldn''t help but start to become interested, and gently poked the elastic face with his finger, like a toy. At this time, after a night of madness, Hugo''s chin grew thin scum, and the cyan scum became a piece, extending along Hugo''s chin like a knife, full of masculine charm. Charlize could not help but gently touched the hard stubble with her fingers. The thorny touch was really interesting. She gently bit her chin and circled clockwise and counterclockwise with two fingers. It felt real. It''s amazing. Looking down the neck, that wheaten chest was smooth and strong, unimaginable. Hugo, who always looks thin and weak, has such strong muscles under his clothes. This made Charlize unable to support his upper body with his elbows, poking his fingers curiously, and feeling the explosive force hidden under the muscles. Hugo woke up in a daze, and to be honest, he also felt a little strange. Although he has always felt for Charlize, there is still no way to digest this process from a friend to a lover. Before yesterday, the two of them were close friends who stuck to their bottom line; today they suddenly became destined lovers who are close to each other. This change is so embarrassing that Hugo doesnt know how to face Charlizeespecially when he thinks of last night. His face was red and his ears were red, and he became more uncomfortable. As a result, Hugo closed his eyes firmly, avoiding the awkwardness of looking at each other in the morning. However, Charlize seemed unwilling to let her go. Opening his eyes slightly, Hugo saw that Charlize seemed to be a sixth-grade student devoting himself to the study of biological growth. His face was full of excitement. He gently bit the tip of the pink tongue and his eyes were full of excitement. Originally it was just rubbing with the pad of the index finger, but then it became more and more bold, poking, pinching, pinching and kissing, causing Hugo to be so crisp and numb that I almost couldn''t help making a noise. At this moment, Charlize seemed to be very curious about the touch of Hugo''s soft skin, and directly rubbed it with his cheek, which made Hugo directly hold his breath, and his muscles stiffened. But the next second, Charlize had to push the quilt down, revealing Hugos sturdy and well-proportioned six-pack abs, with a sly smile at the corner of his mouth, and he lowered his head and kissed with that rosy lips. After a while, Hugo couldn''t bear it anymore, and he took a breath, and directly grabbed Charlize''s hands that were still exploring down. Charlize was caught for a while, staring at Hugo with round eyes and embarrassment, and then he ran into Hugo''s full of affection. In the eyes of desire, there were two blushes on the cheeks, watery eyes, red cheeks, and red lips. Hugo couldn''t help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "Miss, you know, you Playing with fire." Charlize dodges Hugo''s eyes with a little embarrassment, secretly looked down, and then saw the high and firm head emerging from the edge of the quilt. Even after a certain distance, the arm can be clearly felt. It was hot from above, and the ferocious and strong momentum made Charlize avoid her sight in a panic-remembering the two consecutive violent impacts last night, it almost made her feel that she was going to fall apart, and now Charlize doesn''t want to provoke her. it. Hugo noticed Charlize''s sight, and only felt that the stiff congestion became more serious and almost uncontrollable. He snarled in a low voice, "You shouldn''t just provoke a man who just woke up in the morning." Charlize bit her lower lip, raised her watery eyes and glanced at Hugo, and then saw the suppressed rolling emotions in Hugo''s eyes. She thought about it, and then gently broke free from Hugo''s restraint. Regaining his own hands with both hands, he hugged Hugos lean waist, and his lips printed hickeys on the two decorative red dots on Hugos chest. Then he went all the way down his abdomen, with his right hand violently Grasping the firmness in one fell swoop, which made Hugo''s muscles tighten again. Immediately afterwards, Hugo saw Charlize raised his eyebrows and glanced at himself. Before he could react, he felt that firmness had entered a warm and moist world. In an instant, the sunshine all over the world bloomed with endless energy. This is an extremely beautiful morning, and the happiness between the light breath and the moan is like broken golden sunlight. After he was satisfied, Hugo stretched out, got up triumphantly, walked into the bathroom, whistled and began to wash. Charlize curled up in the bed with a tired look, lazily and didn''t want to move at all. After Hugo came out of the shower, he found that Charlize still had no signs of getting up. He crawled to the bed and pulled the quilt down. His cold fingers nodded on Charlize''s nose, "Don''t plan to get up yet?" Charlize grinned fiercely, "I''m sick today! I want to rest! I refuse to get up!" Hugo laughed dumbly, but didn''t care at all. He smiled and nodded, "I see, you are sick and need a rest. I will tell everyone." After that, Hugo stood up and turned towards Walked to the door of the room. Charlize lay down for a while, and then found that something was wrong. Hugo''s words definitely meant something inside. She was "sick"? But why are you sick? Thinking of this, Charlize suddenly sat up straight. If Hugo told Leonardo and Alex the group, she would definitely want to hide in a cave! Charlize resisted the muscular protest, immediately got up and ran into the bathroom to wash. After taking care of himself as quickly as possible, Charlize walked out of the room door cautiously on tiptoes, but only after he came out, he saw Alex who stretched out and walked out of the room door. In fact, each room on the second floor. The distance between them is very long, there is a small living room in the middle, there is no problem gathering a dozen people here for a private party, but Charlize looks at Alex at the other end of the hall, his cheeks can''t help but flush. Alex yawned and shrugged, "Morning." Then he walked straight downstairs, which made Charlize a little relieved, but before Charlize could continue his steps, Alec Si''s voice came again, "It reminds me of the days when I was in Sunset Plaza, but I never thought that you would come out of Hugo''s room." Charlize could not help clenching his fist, gritting his teeth fiercely, "Alexander Lorraine!" But Alex knew Charlize too well, and he understood the consequences of what he said at once. Downstairs, Charlize couldn''t react. After Charlize walked downstairs quickly, just about to find Alex to settle the account, he saw Leonardo, James, Joseph and others sitting in the kitchen all looking at him, that warm. The ignorant sight made Charlize feel that every inch of his skin was about to burn. Leonardo broke the brief silence with a grin, "Sally, Hugo said you are sick, why don''t you take more rest." This meaningful sentence made Charlize glared at Hugo viciouslyHugo stood by and smirked, but then realized that it was not the time when he was happy, so he quickly converged. He smiled and coughed slightly, "Hey, guys, take your eyes away and eat your breakfast!" With the order, everyone immediately retreated their eyes obediently, bowed their heads and ate breakfast seriously, and looked like they were in the army. Hugo raised his eyebrows and gave Charlize a flattering smile. But Charlize was still clinging to the wrong teeth, and it was difficult to get rid of his breath. Especially seeing everyone with their heads buried, but their shoulders shaking gently because of their tolerance of laughter, made Charlize even more depressed. Standing still thinking about it, Charlize let out a long sigh and said, "If you want to make a joke, just come here. Believe me, I''m not that easy to mess with." After speaking, Charlize also raised his hands and broke the knuckles. The crisp sound of the click made the men in the kitchen silent for an instant, all of them burying their heads in the breakfast, shaking. His shoulders returned to calm in a blink of an eye. Seeing such a wonderful scene, Charlize smiled. Shyness, only temporary, this is the real Charlize. Hugo chuckled, then gave Charlize two thumbs up, the happiness between his brows gleaming in the sun. Chapter 2057： 1 interview ? cpa300_4(); When Allen arrived at the villa again, it was already 3:30 in the afternoon. The courtyard of the villa was full of excitement. Leonardo, Toby, James, and Alex were performing impassionedly in the center of the courtyard. Hugo, Neil and Fogin were sitting under the parasols and talking lowly. write. When you get to the bottom of the stairs, you can see Pedro, Alfonso and Joseph in the hall watching TV. The vague voice from the TV seems to be an NFL game. I looked around, but I didn''t see Charlize. Allen cautiously avoided Leonardo and others'' movements, and walked to Hugo''s side, only to hear Neil shook his head, "...There is no need to worry, we will try it in the studio next week, Hiran Will come too, do you have time?" Hugo patted Neil on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Of course, I won''t miss it." Fujin raised his head and said hello to Allen, then stood up straight, turned and walked into the hall, Neil also shook hands with Allen, exchanged a brief greeting, and left after Fujin. This made Alan a little worried, "I didn''t interrupt your business, right? If necessary, I can go in and watch the game with Joe and the others. Today is the penultimate week of the regular season, right?" "Germans also watch football? I thought you only watch football." Hugo asked in surprise, frowning. Allen just smiled, didn''t speak, and Hugo didn''t follow up and explained, "It''s okay, we don''t. Talk about business matters, just small talk." Two years have passed since the release of "Blurry Rain", but the fourth album of Glory To Death has been silent. However, this time EMI Records is not in a hurry, not because they don''t want the glory to die to launch an album to sweep the market, but because they know that they must give glory to the death enough time to ensure the quality of the album is the most important thing. As long as Glory to Death can hand in a qualified answer sheet in accordance with his own style, the success of the fourth album is beyond doubt. Therefore, there is no movement at all in EMI Records. However, the Glory to Death team is constantly evolving. After years of persistent learning, Neal and Foggin have already possessed enough creative ability, especially now they are walking around following the "twisted tour" together. I get more inspiration than Hugo, so the output of recent works far exceeds that of Hugo. However, Neal and Foggin still lack some confidence in the fusion of melody and band style, and they need Hugo''s opinion. They plan to enter the recording studio next week to arrange the melody, and then they asked Hugo if he had time. Allen smiled, did not continue to ask, pointed to the noisy Leonardo and others, "What are they doing?" At this time Leonardo sat in an exaggerated one-legged posture, like it was Gene Kelly''s classic moves in "Song in the Rain" are mediocre. However, Leonardo is really not a dancing material, he staggers accidentally, looks very embarrassed, and makes people can''t help but laugh. Hugo was also amused, "They are trying to interpret''Trumen''s World'' in their own way." In fact, their performances are still more or less outside the framework of the Hugo version. This is the difference in the degree of personal understanding of the performance. It is definitely not so easy to give the performance a label that truly belongs to it. Hugo is no exception. He really got rid of the influence of others and erected his own style of works should be "seven deadly sins." Although Hugos efforts can be seen in the previous "Schindler''s List" and "Pulp Fiction", it still requires a process. It was not until the "Seven Deadly Sins" that Hugo truly deduce what belongs to him. style. Therefore, whether it is Leonardo or Alex, they still have a long way to go. Hugo is now the world''s leading actor, and it is not surprising that many young actors try to imitate his acting style. Allen frowned involuntarily, with a helpless smile at the corner of his mouth, "Although I don''t know anything about acting, I can be sure that they... seem to be out of control." "This is the essence of comedy." Hugo smiled and shrugged. Allen could see that the ease and comfort between Hugo''s eyebrows was dyed with a layer of happiness, even his eyes were gleaming with a faint golden halo, "So, where''s Charlize? I didn''t see her." "She and Samora went to the supermarket, and the refrigerator at home was looted yesterday." Hugo said with a smile. In fact, he originally wanted to accompany Charlize, but Charlize was disgusted by it. She thought that Hugo was too easy to attract other people''s attention, and it would cause commotion if he was not careful. It would be more convenient for her to go by herself -Samora is responsible for the physical work. Although Hugo and Charlize have established a relationship, they get along the same as before. This kind of comfortable and casual feeling does not require the carefulness of couples, does not need to speculate on each others minds, does not require careful and careful consideration of words, does not need to specialize the relationship between each other, but it has a natural tacit understanding. And excitement. Love makes people feel as if everything is as it should be. Hugo looked at Alan with a slight chin, and took the initiative to change the subject, "So, you said yesterday that you have something to talk to me? Is it good news or bad news?" Allen was amused by Hugo''s playful tone, "I always bring good news." A German-style joke made Hugo chuckle. Alan handed a magazine in his hand to Hugo. Hugo only noticed that just now Alan had been holding a reel in his hand. He originally thought it was just a junk item, but he didnt expect it to be a magazine. , And it''s what Allen calls "business." "''Vanity Fair''?" Hugo''s eyes fell on the magazine, a little surprised. This issue of the magazine was published in July this year, and the cover character was Gwyneth Paltrow, who was promoting the "super-perfect murder" at the time. "Why, do you plan to buy this magazine?" Allen felt chest tightness for a while, and shook his head helplessly, "Man, I''m not a fool with an account balance that is too much to spend. I do all kinds of investments." Hugo pursed his mouth, "I thought it was like this." This made Alan very helpless, but there was no way to take Hugo, but as a deaf ear, "Look at the magazine, page 43." " The Vanity Fair magazine is actually very influential, but since Independence Day, Hugo seldom actively read newspapers and magazines, including the Los Angeles Times and the New York Times, but only when he has free time. Look at the two industry professional magazines "Variety Show" or "Hollywood Reporter". In other media, Hugo almost stopped reading, and these tasks were handed over to Joseph and Samora. Therefore, Hugo has not seen "Vanity Fair" for a long, long time. "What''s wrong? Is there any special news?" Hugo muttered, while opening the magazine, and flipping through it directly. Seeing the title of the article on forty-three pages, Hugo looked at Allen in surprise, "John Nash (.nash)?" He never expected that the article Allen asked him to read was actually a John Nash. Interview! The name John Nash is very unfamiliar to many people, but in the economic field, he is very famous. This economist discovered the game theory of "Nash Equilibrium". This theory, called game theory, laid the foundation of modern mainstream game theory and economic theory, changed the system and structure of economics, and expanded economic research. The scope has strengthened the depth of economics research, formed a research paradigm system based on classic games, expanded and strengthened the connection between economics and other social disciplines, and changed the language and expression methods of economics. In the field of economics, he commented: In the past two decades, economics has experienced a mild revolution in methodology, language, and concepts, and non-cooperative game theory has become the center of the paradigm. In economics or finance, accounting, marketing, and political sciences related to economic principles, it is now difficult to find areas that can consume recent literature without understanding the Nash equilibrium. It can be said that Nash''s game theory almost changed the entire development process of economics, which led him to be awarded the Nobel Prize in Economics in 1994. In fact, John Nash put forward a sound game theory in two papers in 1950 and 1951, which completely changed people''s views on competition and the market. But after more than forty years, after game theory has completely changed the entire society Nash was awarded the Nobel Prize. The most important reason is that he suffers from schizophrenia symptoms. John had severe schizophrenia symptoms in 1958, and in the following days he experienced successive treatments, short-term recovery, and new relapses. He often looks dull, unkempt, with long hair and shawl, and beard like a thick weed, appearing like a lunatic on the university campus, so that people can avoid it. In 1962, the Fields Medal, the highest award in mathematics, was about to be awarded to him, but he was missed because of his poor mental state. Since then, he has almost been accepted by academia. Until the 1980s, many awards including the Nobel Prize were almost awarded to him, but in the end he was forced to give up because of his illness. While Nash was in a dreamlike state of mind, his name began to appear in economics textbooks, evolutionary biology papers, political science monographs, and mathematics journals in the 1970s and 1980s. His name has become economic A name for school or mathematics. Game theory is becoming more and more influential, but he himself is unknown. It wasn''t until 1994 that John Nash won the honor that should belong to him. This exclusive interview on "Vanity Fair" is an all-round interview with John and his wife. But why did Allen show this interview to Hugo? Chapter 2058： Adapted screenplay Hugo carefully read this interview. This is an interview about John Nash and his wife Alicia. The content of the interview tells the love story between this couple who has gone through countless trials and hardships. John and Alicia entered the marriage hall in 1957, but in a few short years after that, Johns schizophrenia became more and more serious, not only affecting his life, but also destroying everyone around him. life. Alicia stayed wholeheartedly to take care of John, but life was too difficult. Repeated illnesses made their marriage fragmented. Alicia, who could not bear John, filed for divorce. this is the truth. No one can blame Alicia for her choice. Only those who have really dealt with schizophrenics know what a terrible and helpless feeling it is, and watch the person they once loved turns into a completely alienated person. A stranger cruelly hurts himself and everyone around him. This kind of pressure can destroy almost any person-even the blood of close relatives. The ethics and morals of society always require people to persevere, require wives to never leave their schizophrenic husbands, require their children to be tolerant of their parents who are trapped in the mire and unable to extricate themselves, and require brothers and sisters to unconditionally accept the brothers and sisters that destroy all the good things in life... This is the right way. No one can deny it, but speaking is always easier and easier than action, because only one knows the difficulties, pain, struggle, loneliness and bitterness in it. Alicia made a "selfish" choice, but it cannot be said to be a wrong choice. If the story develops in this way, there will be no magic in John''s experience. Perhaps John, who has lost the support of his beloved, will never be able to get out of schizophrenia. However, after Alicia chose to divorce, she still did not give up John. After the divorce, Alicia did not remarry. She continued to take care of John and their only son, relying on her meager income as a computer programmer and financial support from relatives and friends. She insisted that John should stay in Princeton, because if a person behaves strangely, he will be treated as a lunatic elsewhere, and in Princeton, a place where geniuses are abundant, people will not focus too much on John. After the two divorced, Alicia had been taking good care of John. By 1970, John had moved to several mental hospitals and his condition gradually stabilized. In fact, there is no love between Alicia and John for a long time, and what is left is more responsibility-which is required by social ethics. They are not lovers, let alone husbands and wives. They are more like companions who are supporting each other and trying to go on in the difficult road of life. But no one can deny that if there is no Alicia''s persistence, John may never be able to recover his sobriety. Whether its friendship, love, or family affection, Alicia chose to stay with John. In the blink of an eye, its been thirty years. He has accompanied John through countless ups and downs and witnessed Johns award in 1994. Won the Nobel Prize and witnessed John regaining his sanity and returning to the right track of life again. Maybe, this is not love, just support; but maybe, this is love, because true love is not an oath, not sweet words, not earth-shattering, but a long stream of "holding hands and growing old together". Thirty years is almost half of the long life. They are the strangers most familiar with each other''s lives. In Hugo''s view, this is not love, but better than love. In this Vanity Fair interview, John and Alicia did not see the intention of remarrying at all. Maybe marriage is not important to them, maybe they have never thought about this problem, maybe this is not in theirs at all. Within the plan. After reading the entire interview, Hugo was full of emotions, feeling the turbulent life, ups and downs, and magnificent life of John, and also feeling the incomprehensible but enviable acquaintance between John and Alicia. Accompany. But the question is, why would Allen want to show Hugo to this interview? "What is implied in this interview? Is it related to me? Or am I missing something?" Hugo looked at Allen with question marks, as if he hadn''t figured out the situation at all. Allen was sitting next to him just now, contented, waiting for Hugo to finish reading the whole article, and now seeing Hugo''s puzzled expression, he couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth, and his eyes showed pride. With a look, "Is it my success if it can make you confused and unclear about the situation?" Hugo couldn''t help being covered with black lines, "Then this success is too easy." He is not a manga protagonist with a special ability to see through the human heart, how can he grasp all the situations. Allen was so inexplicably clueless that Hugo had no clue at all. Allen didn''t mind, just smiled and said with a smile, "Don''t you think this story is wonderful?" Hugo shrugged, "Of course, wonderful." In many cases, real life is far more exciting than movies. Who would have thought that Martin Luther King would have such a legend, who would have thought that Elvis Presley would have achieved such a great success, and who would have thought that John Lennon would be so tragic Leave the world in a rejected way. "I can never imagine John''s ups and downs in life like this." Allen was amused by Hugo''s vivid expression, "Believe me, your life is also extremely wonderful, amazingly wonderful. From the Golden Raspberry Award to the Oscar? Not everyone can walk this distance. "At present, only Hugo has finished the whole film history scene. Hugo smiled at the corner of his mouth, but he was lost in thought because of Allen''s words, "However, John Nash''s life is unparalleled, don''t you have any special feelings?" The awards stage of the Golden Raspberry Award appeared in Hugo''s mind, and the distant memories were as vivid as what happened yesterday. However, Alans voice made Hugo raise his head, retracted his gaze, and frowned slightly, "What do you mean?" Then Hugo saw a touch of sincere emotion in Alans eyes, sparkling on the sea. Under the sparkling sunlight, an extremely profound meaning was reflected, which made Hugo''s brain flash a thought, "You mean, adapt the script?" Allen gave a satisfied smile, and then nodded slightly, "Yes, that''s it! It''s Hugo as expected. My instinct is too sharp." Adapting the story of John Nash? This is almost normal in Hollywood. As the quality of original scripts plummeted, adapted scripts ushered in an era of blooming flowers. From comics to stage plays to novels, almost all literary or artistic carriers have become the targets of Hollywood adaptations-in the distant two decades. Later, someone even adapted the famous painting "Mona Lisa''s Smile" into a series. Among these adapted themes, biographies are undoubtedly the most watched, from Abraham Lincoln to Franklin Roosevelt, from Charlie Chaplin to Alfred Hitchcock, from Wolfgang Mozart to Jane Austen, from Gandhi to Martin Luther King... and so on, these characters who have left their names in the long history of history have all become the targets of adaptations of Hollywood movie scripts, either praise or derogation, or Like or approve of land appeared in people''s sight, and even became a special movie theme. At the Oscars awards ceremony, biographies have always been their favorites, from the best film to the best actor and actress, from the best adapted screenplay to the best director, almost every field has made the veteran academics enthusiastic. In addition, a genre of performance was born directly-biographical performance. People regarded those actors who can vividly interpret historical figures as profound and wonderful. So some people joked that they would star in a biography if they want to get the Oscar statuette. Although this is just a joke, but it can be seen that the traditional academy''s preference for biographies. Even Hugo himself has starred in two biographies, "Schindler''s List" and "Death Row". These two works also won the best supporting actor and best actor Oscar Xiaojin for Hugo. People, the influence can be seen. As Allen said, Johns magnificent life is really wonderful. The adaptation of a movie must be very eye-catching. More importantly, John suffers from schizophrenia This is almost the most powerful for an actor. Challenge, if the actors are selected well, it is definitely a project that can completely change the entire market. Therefore, it is almost an unquestionable choice to adapt it into a movie. In history, the story of John Nash was actually put on the big screen, but Hugo remembers that it was in 2001. The film called "Beautiful Mind" was directed by Ron Howard, which is almost a biographical movie. To the peak, it is also the last peak of biographies after the 21st century. After that, although biographies still appeared in endlessly, there was no work that could truly be recognized by the entire market. When "Beautiful Mind" was released in 2001, it was starring Russell Crowe, Jennifer Connelly (.), Ed Harris and others, and the script was in charge of Aziva Gosman. After the release, it received a lot of praise. After receiving eight Oscar nominations, they won the best picture, best director, best supporting actress and best adapted screenplay. Hugo was deeply impressed by that "beautiful mind", Russell dedicated the best performance of his career in that work-Hugo''s personal opinion, that the performance is even better than Russell''s emperor''s "Gladiator" . However, it is still 1998, which is three years ahead of the time when the "beautiful mind" should appear. Is this really good? Chapter 2059： Tailored The timing of the appearance of the film is very important, and this has been proven by history. For example, the "male and female thief" appeared at the right time and changed the film industry, but if it appeared a few years in advance, then the work would be submerged in the long river of history, and even a little splash of water would not arouse it; for example, "Titan" "Nick", maybe a few years in advance, it has become a dud like "Future Water World"; for another example, "Forrest Gump" will be released in 2014, it will not arouse people''s interest at all, it can only be regarded as a dud. It''s just a well-rounded work. Movies-including commercial popcorn movies, it takes a certain time to succeed, including the influence of social culture, economic environment, ideology, industrial development and other aspects. The most intuitive is the "seven deadly sins". It was the most sensitive moment during the release, which then detonated peoples dissatisfaction with the uncrowned king. This made the movie work a miracle. If it was replaced at any other time, the movie wanted to create Such a myth is almost impossible. Of course, there are also some movies that are great works in any era, such as "The Godfather", which is a masterpiece that the era cannot influence. But it is undeniable that even if the "Godfather" is placed in different times, due to the different social backgrounds, its influence will inevitably produce different results. The same is true for biographical movies. In fact, the true peak period of biographical films was the 90s, and reached its final glory in 2004, with the "King of Soul Songs (ray, "Aviator (the., and "Rwanda Hotel (.rwanda in those days. , "Looking for Neverland (. Neverland, "Motor Diary (. de., "Deep Sea Eternal Sleep (mar. and other works have exploded, and the quality is very good, among the five Oscar nominations Three are biographical films. After that, biographical films continued to emerge in endlessly, such as "Selma", "American Sniper (., "Imitation Game (the.. Game, "The Wolf of Wall Street (the... of. Wall ".Street, "Lincoln (, "Escape from Tehran (, "The King''s Speech (the.''s., "Milk ( and so on, there are simply too many to count. From a quantitative point of view, after the awards season matures, biographical films usher in a real explosion. In order to cater to the tastes of the college judges, in order to avoid the weakness of original scripts, and for the economic effect of the little golden man, they often appear every year. There are more biographical films than three years in the 1980s and 1990s. But in fact, the quality of biographical films began to decline rapidly in 2004, and all directors were unable to get out of the frame-the frame that Ron Howard injected into biographical films, even though some biographical films were still nominated for Oscars for Best Picture-even in the end I won the award, but the overall quality is not convincing. It can only make people see the decline and conservativeness of biographical films, and at the same time make people lament the rigidity and aging of the Academy of Oscars. After entering the second decade of the 21st century, Oscar''s attention is still the highest in the world, but the overall momentum has been declining, year by year. As of 2010, the last biographical film that won an Oscar for best picture but also won acclaim is "Beautiful Mind." This work became the biggest winner at the 74th Oscars. The reason why the "beautiful mind" is called the final pinnacle is a matter of historical timing. On the one hand, the concept of the awards season has been gradually completed, which makes the Oscar truly a game, and the biographical film has begun to enter a rigid routine mode. Lost its original meaning; on the one hand, the production of biographical films reached its peak at this time, including rhythm control, frame setting, character creation, emotional integration, and even camera movement, all tending to be perfect. In all this context, the "beautiful mind" turned out to be the last glory. As a director, Ron Howard is considered to be one of the directors who are best at shooting biographical films in film history. Even if "one" is removed, many people will nod in agreement. In the list of Lang''s works, "rush", "Fox Dialogue with Nixon", "Tekken Man (.man, "Apollo 13" and other well-received works are all biographies. Movies, of course, must not forget the "beautiful mind" that created the pinnacle of Lang''s career. Lang''s ability to grasp biographical films is the perfect fusion of his "beautiful mind". Except that the last third is slightly loose, the whole film has no problems in terms of director skills. This also made the subsequent biographical film directors unable to get out of Langs shadow. The most famous is the director of "The Kings Speech" Tom Hober(.). His steady shooting method is almost nothing new, and in the end He defeated the amazing wizard David Fincher and won the Oscar for best director, Golden Man, and became one of the biggest jokes that people later mocked the Oscar. It can be said that the appearance of "Beautiful Mind" in 2001 is one of the important reasons for the great success of this work. But now, just in 1998, Allen put the idea of ??adapting the script to Hugo. Is this a good thing or a bad thing? In fact, "Female. Devil" also advanced from 2003 to 1998, so it shouldn''t be a big surprise that "Beautiful Mind" was advanced. The preparations for many film projects are constantly flowing, and it is not surprising that the longest ten-year period is not surprising. The "Schindler''s List" has gone through nearly ten years from the establishment of the project to the shooting, so this little Hugo It is possible that the existence of the butterfly may lead to the advancement or delay of a certain movie project. But the question is, can the "Girl. The Devil", which will be released next month, succeed? What about the "beautiful mind"? Now Ron Howards grasp of biographical films has not yet reached the point of perfection, and Russell Crowes acting skills have not yet reached the state of returning to innocence. Jennifer Connelly is still looking for his own acting style, one of the many small-cost independent films. Struggling in the middle... Can the "beautiful mind" filmed like this really succeed? The thoughts in his mind flashed by, Hugo raised his head and looked at Allen in front of him, "Why did you think of adapting this theme into a script? I thought you didn''t know much about the film industry, it was someone else. Give your opinion?" Hugo''s words are already very euphemistic. In fact, Allen knows nothing about movies. The several investments before and after Hollywood are all because of Hugo''s sight, and this has achieved profitability. Should this be said that he is lucky or has good foresight? But today, Allen took the "Vanity Fair" magazine and told Hugo that he thought it was a good idea to adapt the life of John Nash into a movie. This is indeed very abnormal. Allen gave a small smile, "Thank you for being merciful." He immediately heard what Hugo said. "Actually, I said this was my own idea. Do you believe it?" Hugo was surprised. He looked on, and then his body leaned forward slightly, but he was really interested in this matter. Regarding Hugos apparent disbelief, Allen shook his head helplessly, I flipped through this magazine by accident. When I saw this interview, the first person came to mind. Its you. Hugo is full of question marks, obviously unable to connect himself with a mathematician like John Nash-he is a literary department, a liberal arts student through and through, and God knows that what he is not good at is numbers... There is a direction. "At first I thought it was because of Nash''s schizophrenia, which reminded me of the pain you have been enduring over the past two years." Allen''s words made Hugo raise his eyebrows, although after the filming of "Death Row" was over, Hugo kept going. There hasnt been a problem, but friends who really know Hugo know that Hugo has always suffered, especially during the filming of "Trumens World". Hugos condition can definitely be described as bad." But then I carefully read this article again, and I found that it was not, because the image of John Nash that came to my mind was you, and I could see you carefully studying game theory in my mind, and I could also see you The sight of being lost because of the pain of schizophrenia, and at the same time you can see the sight of you struggling between normal and crazy..." Hugo smiled softly, "Alan, are you sure it''s not because the image of me in your mind is crazy?" "Hugo, are you suggesting that John Nash is insane?" One of Allen''s counterattack made Hugo a panic expression, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender, which caused Allen''s mouth to twitch slightly. Smoke, "You know what I mean, I think you can really play the role of Nash, I think you can tell everyone through your own performance, how bad it is to suffer from schizophrenia, but we But they should not be treated as scourges. I think this story is tailored for you." Hugo was silent because of Allen''s words. He did not expect that Allen was really triggered, and he set a very heavy but profound tone for John Nash''s story: mental illness. In the 1990s, psychology has matured and perfected, but peoples understanding of psychology is still very limited, and people with mental illnesses are simply and rudely regarded as "neuropathy." Just like when Hugo was filming "Death Row", all reporters couldn''t wait to announce that "Hugo is crazy." In fact, no one knows the correct definition of mental illness. They just treat them as beasts, and even group their families into the ranks of lunatics, for fear of avoiding them. But for those with mental illness, the last thing they need is alien vision. They are just sick, just like the body will catch a cold, fever and pain, and the mind and brain will also get sick. They are no different from ordinary patients. If there is such a movie, it can really tell people what mental illness is, how terrible the pain and struggle in the illness are, and how people should treat mental illness... Then it is definitely meaningful to society. major. And John Nash is undoubtedly one of the most suitable choices; similarly, Hugo is also one of the most suitable candidates to take over the script. Chapter 2060： mental illness In the long course of history, countless talented artists and scientists are victims of mental illness, because they can often see the world that ordinary people can''t see, and burst out infinite inspiration to benefit mankind. But more often, in the eyes of others, they are just a bunch of lunatics, and even people will not hesitate to smash them with stones to divide the boundaries. John Nash was one of the victims. His talent, his wisdom, and his intelligence made him discover game theory, but it also made him suffer from schizophrenia, but he was regarded as a monster. Even the Fields Medal and the Nobel Prize have repeatedly dispelled the intention of awarding him because of Johns illness. It was not until 1994 that the Nobel Prize was delayed-and by this time John had basically recovered. Fewer relapses. "Mental illness = madman", this misconception has dominated peoples ideological topics for a long time. This has caused countless families to endure tremendous pain, and even caused many parents to abandon their children and take the mentally ill patients one step further. One step into the abyss. I remember that in 1975, a "flying over the lunatic asylum" was born, but the deeper meaning of this film was "the loss of freedom is true madness", and it did not make people aware of the pain and struggle of mental illness. Now, Allen has put forward a more far-reaching but more realistic and more important idea. In addition to films that pursue freedom like "Trumen''s World", a story similar to John Nash is also needed to tell people the cruel reality. Allens idea is correct, and Hugo is indeed one of the most suitable candidates for this project. Hugo once suffered from schizophrenia during the filming of "Death Row". Even just thinking about the pain of tearing the soul is enough to make people shudder. If you do it again, Hugo is not sure if he is. Be able to have a strong enough mind to find your true self a second time, instead of getting lost in the endless darkness. Even more frightening is that this kind of pain still affects his life. Although Hugo is far less painful than John Nash, John has endured the pain of schizophrenia and the strange eyes around him for more than ten years; but Hugo has enough experience to empathize, stepping in the dark The confusion, struggle, and pain in the mire manifested. In addition, in Hugo''s long career as an actor, he has challenged many different types of roles, but he has never played a real schizophrenic patient. Not long ago, Hugo completed two works of different themes and types of "Trumen''s World" and "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural", and once again made progress in acting. However, even for today''s Hugo, John Nash can still be regarded as a difficult challenge. Just like Irene Enos of "Female. Devil", Hugo is not sure that he can perfectly interpret the state of John Nash. This kind of challenge is like a brand new limit, waiting for Hugo to hit and break, and truly understand the Zen state of "looking at mountains is like mountains, looking at water is like water". Even if Allen just said a few words, Hugo had already set off a violent rainstorm in his mind. The excitement and excitement started to rush in his blood quickly, and it almost made Hugo unable to bear it, wanting Take this project immediately. This made Hugo himself feel a little funnyespecially when he understood the uncertainty of the adaptation of the script from 2001 to 1998, he was so impulsive, and he became more and more black humor. In fact, this is a very magical thing. For Hugo, he has now reached the peak of an actor, from trophy to box office, from word of mouth to popularity, and even from actor to producer, he has achieved full bloom. It''s as if a person has climbed Mount Everest. After looking at the small mountains, there is a crisis of continuing to strive for goals, and it is often easy to get lost-even the highest peak of the earth has been conquered by oneself. So, what is the next step? After "Independence Day", Hugo became a producer of "L.A. Confidential" and entered a new field. As a producer, Hugo still has many things to learn. But as an actor, logically speaking, he should not have any sense of challenge. But the facts are just the opposite. First it was "Trumen''s World", then the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", and then to John Nash now, Hugo''s desire for acting is still agitated, the kind of eagerness to invest The excitement and excitement in the performance were really rare. Coming to Hugo''s current position, he can still maintain his hunger for acting, which is almost impossible. But it is precisely this hunger that has brought Hugo to the heights it is today. He is still able to remember this feeling of hunger firmly. This is Hugos sanity and sobriety. This is Hugos ability and level, as well as Hugo has reached the cause that no one else can reach. He hopes to continue to maintain this hunger. He wants to play John Nash, he wants to challenge the schizophrenic, he wants to tell people the true face of mental illness, and he wants to let people really stand on the stand of the mentally ill and see their world through his performance. , He wants to push his limits again to realize one after another impossible... He wants to take this project. Although the old foxes such as Robert Iger, Shirley Lansing, and Kevin Burns know Hugo well, they always know how to use means to achieve their goals; but those who really understand Hugo do not need means and With scheming, you can easily impress Hugo. Just like Alan, just a "Vanity Fair" magazine, Hugo has already begun to boil over. "Hugo, I hope you will play John Nash, because I know you want to bring truth to everyone." Allen has always known that Hugo is very repulsive of excessive pursuit and excessive attention, but Hugo has never forgotten Own responsibility, as a top superstar-even a unique superstar in the entire film history, Hugo has always insisted on using his influence to contribute to charity. In the past year, the Sally Foundation has successfully helped hundreds of people; the twisted tour has promoted the rock industry, even the most stubborn, radical and extreme loyal fans have to give a thumbs up; The impact of the "Seven Deadly Sins" on the uncrowned king, the torture of the death penalty by the "Death Row", and the flogging of entertainment to death by "Trumen''s World", Hugo is relying on his own power to change this society as much as possible. Hugo is not a superman, and he has no intention of becoming a superman, but he clearly knows that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, and he is taking this responsibility. Therefore, Allen brought the story of John Nash to Hugo because he knew Hugo and because he was a friend of Hugo. Allen has been looking at Hugos expression. He can see the positive emotions in the thoughtful expression, which makes Allen understand that he is achieving his goal step by step. "Hugo, I dont just hope You starred in John Nash, and I also hope you will take this project, because I cant find anyone in Hollywood who is more suitable for this work than you. "Take this project?" Hugo woke up from his thoughts, but didn''t understand Alan''s meaning. "I have bought the adaptation copyright of the John Nash biographical novel "Beautiful Mind (a... written by Silvia Nasar (.nasar), but the project has not yet been approved. I know that many film companies All are interested in this project, but I hope to give it to you. You are the only candidate in my mind." Allen explained that this is the real important thing today, "I hope you will complete the adaptation of the script, and then Take up the responsibilities of a producer, from director to actor, all to you to choose, including the partner company is also up to you to choose. Of course, your role as John Nash is my only requirement." Hugo looked at Allen in a bit of astonishment, but Allen looked at Hugo without evasiveness, her azure blue eyes calm and calm. Hugo could read too many emotions from those eyes, which made his heart heavy, because he knew exactly how important Alans trust was. Although Hugo has been the producer of the three works of "L.A. Confidential", "Perfectly Perfected" and "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", he is still relatively junior, and large-scale production companies are still unwilling to be fully qualified. Decentralization, at this point, Hugo still has a gap compared with the bigwigs such as Steven Spielberg and George Lucas. But now, Allen has handed over the entire project of John Nash''s biography to Hugo, which means that the success or failure of the work is completely maintained on Hugo''s shoulders. This trust Although not the first person to eat crabs, it is definitely the first person to jump off the cliff. Hugo wanted to open his mouth and say something to refuse, but he couldn''t say it, because he really liked the project very much. When he thought of playing the role of John Nash, Hugo felt very excited; thinking of being able to use his own hands to hold John Nash. The adaptation of the legendary life into a script, Hugo felt full of emotion. Hugo also wanted to open his mouth to say something humble, but he stopped. Because he knows that instead of being humble and polite, he should focus all his energy on the project itself and truly deliver the perfect answer; even more because he knows that Allen''s trust in him is unconditional, and his modesty is just a mask of a hypocrite. Looking at Alans trusting eyes, Hugo finally nodded slightly, "Man, I wont let you down." The confidence in the understatement overflowed, making people clearly feel Hugos urgency. And for sure. Allen gave a big smile, "I know you won''t." In this way, in just 20 minutes, John Nash became the next project after Hugo ended the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". Then, what will the Hugo version of John Nash look like? Woolen cloth? Chapter 2061： Riot It is very difficult to adapt the life of John Nash. In fact, it is very difficult to adapt the biography of any real person. Because it is difficult for a person''s life to be briefly contained within ninety minutes or one hundred and twenty minutes. In the lives of these characters, there are too many things happening, so it is difficult for scripts to focus on one thing like original scripts. The story is told in a detailed and detailed manner. Just telling a complete story is considered a success. Up. The reason why a biography is called a biography is not only because the whole story contains many important events in the life of the character, but also because even if it focuses on one event, it is bound to show the important characteristics of the character-why he deserves to be changed To become a biography, is it inspiring people, creating legends, writing greatness, or changing society? To show this characteristic, characterization is extremely important. This is also the biggest shortcoming of many biographies-life records are linked together, reduced to a running account or documentary, and the weight of history or the characteristics of the characters can not be felt in the light and glimpse; otherwise, it is difficult to find between the narrative of the event and the characterization. A balance tells about the important historical position of the event, but ignores the character carving, and vice versa, often neglecting the other. How to entangle the characters themselves with major events to form a three-dimensional three-dimensional story is the biggest challenge for biography! The biography of John Nash is very difficult to adapt, because it does not have a focus. The emergence of game theory is only a short process and cannot become the core story of the whole movie. And Johns illness has been very long and long. Up to ten years, and can be extended to the stage of about 25 years, you can feel the process of John''s continuous struggle. This makes the adaptation of the script extremely difficult. It cannot focus on a major event in their lives like the biography of Martin Luther King or Abraham Lincoln, and then extend the cause and effect to construct a story; but it cannot be like a running account of boiled water, simple Telling the whole life of John, countless trivial and small events are connected to form a story. Mental illness is an entry point that can be used as a point in time, and the interview in Vanity Fair gave Hugo a little inspiration. The love between John and Alicia can become another core idea and build the whole story. But the actual operation is far from as simple as imagined. In the 2001 version of "Beautiful Mind," Aziva Gosman was responsible for adapting the script. In Azivas resume, there are good and bad works. He and Joe Schumacher are close friends. Together, they collaborated on "Ultimate Witness", "Batman Forever", "Moment of Killing", and "Batman". Many works, such as "With Robin", vary in quality. But Aziva has injected a powerful force into the "beautiful mind", mainly due to his growth environment-his parents are both psychotherapists, specializing in the treatment of children with psychological problems, which makes him There is deep research, which helped him complete the super high-quality "beautiful mind". Hugo was born in classical literature, and his understanding of psychological issues is certainly not as deep as Aziva, but Hugo has experienced the pain himself, so the angles and details may be different. Of course, the most important thing is that, as can be seen from the two works "Before Sunrise" and "Perfectly Perfect", Hugo has his own unique interpretation of the depiction of details and the grasp of rhythm, which gives Hugo his own advantages. It also has its own disadvantages. What the final adaptation of the screenplay will look like, even Hugo himself cannot make a conclusion. Since this is Hugo''s first attempt to adapt a script, it is completely different from an original script, because it is impossible for Hugo to create a character out of thin air, not for the screenwriter, even more not for the actors. Therefore, before writing, Hugo began to search for a lot of information to investigate the life of John Nash. But this is a very difficult thing. Hugo was given a head start at the beginning. Although John is a world-renowned mathematician, he cannot be regarded as a public figure at all, so it is almost impossible to find images that record his youth. The only information Hugo can find is the video tapes of John attending public and scientific seminars in the 1980s-and they are very rare. In addition, Hugo keeps studying the same name of John Nash written by Sylvia Nassar. Biography, and read all of Johns works. This is really bitter Hugo. Mathematics and economics are almost heavenly books to Hugo, not to mention understanding, even reading is problematic. He clearly understands the meaning of every word, but the whole article is like alien characters when coherent, not at all. Know what''s going on. Under such circumstances, Hugo got the help of Charlize, Joseph, Samora and others. Everyone concentrated on helping Hugo read the materials, and then tried to make Hugo understand Johns theories in a more vivid way. Let Hugo have such a one-percent chance of finding the line of thought of John. Just as Hugo was preparing for the adaptation of the screenplay, his actions set off stormy waves in Hollywood. Originally, Hugo''s every move is the focus of people''s attention, and the degree of attention has surpassed that of anyone in Hollywood. His every move may trigger unknown results, which makes people eager. Think about the box office of "L.A. Confidential", "Perfect" and "Trumen''s World", and you can see it at a glance-even more shocking than the box office of "Independence Day" and "Titanic". Rain Guo seems to have the ability to turn stones into gold! Originally, people thought that Hugo would take a short break and adjust for a period of time recently. This is also Hugo''s habit in the past three years. After truly standing at the top, he will be more cautious in selecting works. After careful selection, repeated reviews will only be truly exciting. The script will be shot. Compared with quantity, quality is what Hugo values ??most. In the past three years, Hugo has basically only one work a year, "Independence Day" in 1996, "L.A. Confidential" in 1997, and "Trumen''s World" this year. Just a few days ago, Hugo completed the shooting of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural". This work is currently still in post-production. Not surprisingly, it should not be released until next year. In this way, Hugo will definitely not be anxious to continue to accept new works, even if he does, it will not be in this period of time just after the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" was completed. Therefore, people have relaxed their vigilance a little bit, as if Hugos holiday is also their rare holiday, even the paparazzi have relaxed their vigilance This made the incident at the United Methodist Church that day have not been revealed. Everyone is still kept in the dark. Only those who attended the rehearsal site that day know about it. However, those people are reluctant to mention: Charlize''s friend chose to shut up in order to protect her, and Mr. Perfect''s friend did not want to mention his sadness and refused to speak. This incident actually settled down silently, allowing Hugo and Charlize to win precious breathing opportunities. It can be seen that Hollywood is in a "relaxed" state. But just a few days after the "supernatural sixth sense" was completed, Hugo''s figure suddenly became busy, and he still entered various libraries in Los Angeles. Hugo even went to New York in person, at Princeton University. After staying for more than a week, I got busier again after coming back, which is really confusing. Many people began to inquire quietly, wanting to see what medicine Hugo actually sold in the gourd during the vacation. But unexpectedly, no one inquired about the newsthe employees of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company were all at a loss. The expression "Isn''t Hugo on vacation?" made those who came to inquire about the news. I feel like a fool; and those who follow Hugo''s journey to find out the truth are even more confused-Hugo is actually inquiring about economics and mathematics related theories, and is particularly interested in game theory. What''s going on...? Does Hugo want to invest in the stock market in general, and then inject more energy into DreamWorks, does this mean DreamWorks has a big move next? However, even if Hugo wants to break into the stock market, there is no need to explore theoretical knowledge. This is unusual, so unusual. The imagination of the uncrowned kings is really dumbfounding. If Hugo knew their true thoughts, he would probably laugh so hard; but it is precisely because of the rich imagination of the uncrowned kings that people touched the corner of the truth: Is Hugo preparing to make a new movie? But At present, Hollywood''s major film companies have not moved at all, and even those independent film companies have no special actions. So... So Hugo is writing a brand new script? This possibility immediately caused a commotion in Hollywood. Even though this possibility was all about catching the wind, there was no evidence to prove it from the side, but it still made people agitate. Hugo''s two previous scripts won two Oscar nominations and an Oscar statuette before and after, and Hugo almost won all the praise. Then in this case, the third script written independently by Hugo is definitely enough to make people. The blood boiled over. Although no one knows how likely this guess is, even a one percent probability is enough for some opportunists to take a step forward. Therefore, when Hugo saw Barry Meyer at the entrance of the library of the University of California, Los Angeles, he was not surprised at all. Instead, he smiled and said hello, "Hey, Barry, good afternoon, you come to the library too. Do you study?" Barry smiled and shook his head, "No, I made a special trip to find you. I bought your whereabouts from a paparazzi for fifty dollars. But don''t worry, I am not a stalker." Calmly, this is not very similar to the usual Barry. Chapter 2062： 2 items Hugo showed a surprised look and looked up and down Barry. At this time Hugo was standing on the stairs, and Barry was standing under the three steps. This condescending sense of position changed Hugos perspective on Barry. I dont know if this is the reason that caused the rain. If there is an illusion, it seems that he is gradually seizing the initiative. This is indeed the case. With Hugos achievements one after another, the undefeated record in the past seven years has almost made Hugo itself a myth, especially the three non-legends he participated in after Independence Day. Commercial movies ushered in a bumper harvest, and it made Hugo and the bigwigs headed by Barry Meyer a subtle change. The flat tilt angle that day was falling in the direction of Hugo bit by bit. Even scheming like Robert Iger is no exception. At the beginning, holding an excellent script such as the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" in hand, it took a huge advantage, and after careful calculations, it was afraid of Hugo''s influence, but in the end, DreamWorks and Endeavour''s elite brokerage company pulled their teeth. , Causing Robert''s original plan to deviate. This is a direct manifestation of Hugo''s influence today. Barry once again joked when chatting with Kevin Pence that if Hugo climbed up and raised his arms at this time, saying that he wanted to run for president, it is estimated that Hugo would really be able to successfully come to power. This may be a joke, but it is the best proof of Hugo''s influence. Hugo can clearly see all the subtle changes in Barrys expression, and he finally understands why many people are eager to stand at the top. The lofty ambition to capture everything is really exciting, "I believe in Barry. -Mr. Meyer would not be a stalker, but... my whereabouts are worth fifty dollars? You should call me directly." Hugo seems to be still thinking about the "fifty dollars" matter, which makes Barry smile a little, "Well, do I have the honor to invite you to have a cup of coffee? Or say... you have homework to do. ?" Barry''s eyes fell on the two books in Hugo''s arms, the upper one was "Macroeconomics". Hugo was amused by the word "homework" used by Barry. "Yes, there are some homework. But I think a cup of coffee can save my messy brain." Hugo took the initiative to walk down the stairs and lead the way. "I know there is a coffee shop not far ahead, where we can take a break." The scenery around the University of California, Los Angeles is beautiful, and the lush tree-lined avenues make the changes of the seasons have a style of oil painting. It is already December, and the depression of winter makes the whole world extremely empty and profound. On the avenue lined with trees on both sides, people can''t help but feel that they are back to the school days, simple and free of trouble, homework is the biggest trouble of the whole day. "So, you made a special trip to find me, something?" Barry''s direct just now made Hugo go straight to the subject without any cover. With his hands behind his back, Barry considered his words and asked tentatively, "I actually have two script projects in my hand. I want to ask if you are interested." Hugo raised his eyebrows slightly, his gaze paused slightly on Barry''s face, and then he pulled out a smile, "Let Mr. Barry Meyer personally find the project, I have begun to be curious." Hugo naturally did not believe it. Barrys remarks, if only two script projects, Barry can find him through Rick, or call him directly, there is no need to come here specifically to block him, obviously Barry has other calculations in his heart. Barry didn''t mind Hugo''s meaningful sight. He came to the door today, and he was obviously fully prepared. He did prepare two projects, and it is absolutely possible to impress Hugo. Warner Bros. earned more than 200 million U.S. dollars in profits from the "L.A. Confidential" work, and this is just box office profits, and has not yet calculated the boom in the video tape market in the past year. Therefore, Barry will never miss the Hugo cash cow, nor will he, like Shirley Lansing, have worked hard to calculate the work "Trumen''s World", but it will let Paramount and Hugo in the future. Cooperation has become extremely difficult. Now Barry is very fortunate that he chose to give in during the "L.A. Confidential" producer competition. "I know that you have done a lot of research on the script of''Trumen''s World'', but have you thought about the Zen in it?" Barry''s opening successfully attracted Hugo''s attention, which made Hugo quite a bit He looked at Barry with interest, but Barry was not proud of it. Instead, he methodically continued, We often wonder if there is a puppet line behind us. Someone is controlling our life behind us. Destiny is nothing more than the arrangements made by certain people abovefor example, aliensfor us." "But, if it is not a show producer like Christopher who is hiding behind, and it is not only Truman who is manipulated, all of us are puppets of aliens?" Barry only used three simple sentences. The words made Hugo stop, and slightly squinted to look at Barry. In Barrys view, his strategy was successful, because he had heard Hugo mention this idea when he was watching "Trumen''s World". Interest; but from Hugo''s point of view, he thought of a project, a project that occupies an irreplaceable position in the history of science fiction movies. "The Matrix". The greatness of this movie is not only in shooting a wonderful trilogy of science fiction movies, making the obscure and esoteric science fiction movies successfully rank among the huge box office; it is also the fact that Wachowski () sister and brother created a magical and wonderful The world has transformed the fears and speculations of countless people into reality, which makes the status of "The Matrix" in film history comparable to "Star Wars". The "Matrix" made Keanu Reeves and Wachowski brothers and sisters, allowing them to reach the top of the world in one fell swoop, but it also limited Keanu and Wachowski brothers and sisters, and their subsequent acting. During his career, he has never been able to surpass the height of this series. If Hugo guessed correctly, the project that Barry is now proposing is "The Matrix"-this work that has made countless sci-fi fans cheer and worship, just like this appeared in front of Hugo. First was the "Star Wars Prequel" and now the "The Matrix", Hugo thought things became more and more interesting. The two people just stood there, silent and did not speak, with their own thoughts in their minds. Barry didn''t deliberately say any more, but kept a little bit of mystery and aroused Hugo''s curiosity. The next thing he needs to do is to make the script impress Hugo. After a while, the two people took their steps again, and there was no sound, as if both of them had fallen into their own world. Barry understood the interest in Hugo''s eyes, which made him feel a little relieved, which at least proved that his strategy was correct. The two people walked to the coffee house at this time, and Barry also temporarily stopped the topic. . The two walked in, and after each ordered a cup of coffee, they sat down. Hugo took the lead to open the topic again, "You just said that there are two projects, so what about one more?" Barry was a little surprised. He thought Hugo would talk more about the project just now, but he didn''t expect Hugo to change the subject directly. But Barry, who has been on the battlefield, did not waver at all, and directly joked, "It seems that I still aroused your interest. This is not an easy task." This joke made Hugo smile. Barry did not go any further, and proactively replied, "There is another project that is an old acquaintance. Do you remember Frank De Labont?" Hugo was stunned. It seemed that his brain hadn''t turned around for a while. Barry also knew Hugo''s poor memory of the name, and then explained, "Frank De Labont of''Shawshank''s Redemption''." Hugo certainly remembered that his first screenwriting nomination came from "Shawshank''s Redemption", although he never admitted it, because his contribution to the script was minimal. Frank has basically disappeared since "Shawshank''s Redemption". In the past four years, there has only been one screenwriter work, and it suffered a fiasco, and there is not even a director work. Although "Shawshank''s Redemption" has achieved very good results in the video tape market, people have almost forgotten the creator of Frank. Barry slightly nodded his chin This time Frank intends to adapt another Stephen King novel, "The Green Mile". He hopes to work with you. After all, the last time I missed it was really too much. Sorry. I hope this time I can make up for the vacancy. I wonder if you are interested? " Different from the first project, in the second project, Barry changed another strategy and showed his trump card directly. Whether it is Frank De Labont or Stephen King, they are actually enough to impress Hugo. As expected, a surprised expression appeared on Hugos face, "Wow, I can see it now, you took the initiative to find the reason for me today. Although I didnt see the script for both projects, I can feel it. There is a spark in the work." This is the truth, Hugo really did not expect that Warner Bros.''s sincerity was so full this time, it can almost be said that he has produced two scripts that he cannot refuse. When Barry heard Hugo''s words, he chuckled, but the smile did not penetrate deep into his heart, because he noticed that Hugo had not finished speaking, and it was still not a happy moment at this time. Sure enough, Hugo went on to say, "But...I''m not sure, maybe this time I have to say sorry to Frank. Because I am currently preparing a project, I must ensure my concentration." After speaking, Barry''s eyes followed Hugo''s right hand, watching Hugo''s right hand fall on the two books on the desktop. Chapter 2063： Strive for cooperation Warner Bros. is indeed full of sincerity. Whether it is the "Matrix" or the "Green Mile", you can see their intentions. In the two years after "Independence Day", Hollywood''s top production companies have a clearer and clearer understanding of Hugo''s taste in selecting scripts, and there are always many excellent works. This time Barry is even more so. If it is placed a week ago, Hugo will seriously consider any project, even if he does not plan to follow, he will carefully consider it; but now the situation is different, the adaptation of the biography of John Nash has just begun, and Hugo has only just begun. There is also no clear frame structure, so naturally he will not rush into the shooting of another work. Hugo, who had gradually matured, knew how to make choices, so he only thought about it for a while and expressed his apologies. This made Barry slightly surprised. Although Barry made a special trip to find Hugo this time, his essential purpose was to prove the latest rumors, which is why he skipped Rick and directly contained Hugo in private; but now he really got the confirmation from Hugo himself. , Barry still can''t conceal his surprise: a one-percent chance will actually come true! The "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" was not satisfied for two weeks before and after the completion, and Hugo actually took over the new script-what a good project is it that can make Hugo so impulsive? Moreover, there is no movement from the eight major film companies, so where did this project come from? Could it be that the old fox took the lead behind the scenes, and there was no sound at all! Now, even Barry has a lot of curiosity about this project. "Oh? You are preparing a project?" Barry did not conceal his surprise, but showed a curious expression along the surprised look. "Projects that make your heart move are not common. I have some curiosity. "," Barry said half-truth, and finally fell on the two books under Hugo''s right hand. "Could it be that... this time you will be the producer again?" Since Barry has no information at all, he can only guess intuitively. The producer and the actors are basically the standard configuration for the cooperation between major film companies and Hugo. Hugo raised his eyes and took a deep look at Barry, as if examining the connotation of Barry''s words. Barry looked at Hugo very calmly, and did not urge Hugo too eagerly, nor did he reveal anything. Unusual expression. This is the first time Hugo has prepared a work from scratch. Prior to this, the three works of "L.A. Confidential", "Perfect" and "Trumen''s World" have already found investment targets, and there is no need for Hugo to worry about the cost. But now his biography project is different. Hugo not only needs to write a script, but also needs to find investment. In fact, at the very beginning of taking over the script, Hugo thought it was very simple. It was taken for granted that Allen invested or handed over to DreamWorks to produce. But this is not how the Hollywood industry works. Allen continues to invest. This is a feasible plan, but without the support of any production company, Hugo has to prepare a project and a crew with a sum of money, so this is actually nothing like an independent production company. Any difference, the project is too vast, almost no difference from Hugo''s own production company, and it requires too much cost and contacts. Just like "Independence Day" at the beginning, Allen was only responsible for paying the money, but still needed to rely on 20th Century Fox, which made the production of the whole work complete. What''s more, Allen is not an inexhaustible gold mine. The funds he can invest in movies every year are limited. Purchasing the right to adapt Silvia Nassar''s biography is already a big expense. There are no one thousand and eight hundred independent producers in Hollywood. These independent producers will search for all kinds of works suitable for adaptation all year round, and then purchase the copyright of the adaptation, and then look for interested production companies to jointly develop this project. There is no way to make a movie just by relying on the producer to pay for it. Therefore, Allen bought the copyright of the adaptation of the biography of John Nash, but in the end he still had to rely on the production company to produce it. Hugos first choice is naturally DreamWorks, because he is a member of DreamWorks, but the problem is that DreamWorks does not have Wall Street capital injection, and the amount that can be used at any time is always limited-even for large film companies. It is also the reason why every production company needs to set up a project in advance. They negotiate and formulate a cost budget, and then arrange the film release plan afterwards. This marks the start of a film project. DreamWorks currently has limited funds-especially when Allen''s capital injection is almost entirely spent in the distribution department, DreamWorks is almost stretched, and every cent needs to be split in half to use. In the next year, "The Prince of Egypt (The...of.egypt, "Galaxy.quest", "The Force of Nature (.of.Nature and other works will be released soon. , And projects such as "Brave to the Golden City (The... el., "Return to Glory (The. Legend. of. Bagger., "Gladiator", and "Remaining on the Deserted Island" have all been officially approved. DreamWorks has no more cost space to invest in other projects, at least this year. In fact, there is another option, that is, Hugo pays his own money. With Hugos current assets, there is absolutely no problem with investing in a work costing US$100 million, not to mention that John Nashs biography does not require that much capital. . But even if Hugo pays out of his pocket, he must find a cooperating production company-either DreamWorks or another company. DreamWorks is the first choice, but not the only choice. Just look at Steven Spielberg. "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" is a project between him and Universal Pictures, and "artificial intelligence" is a project between him and Warner Bros.," Minority Report (. is a project he collaborated with Twentieth Century Fox. Its one thing for DreamWorks to invest in the production of works, but its another thing for Steven to shoot and collaborate with works himself. Its like Paramount and Twentieth Century Fox co-produced the "Titanic" in the Hollywood film industry. It is a small circle that competes with each other but is connected to each other. Even if Hugo is a member of DreamWorks and his project is looking for partners, DreamWorks must also participate in the competition, and considering the fact that DreamWorks is just starting now, it may not be the best choice. Of course, the emotional balance factor in the mind cannot be excluded from consideration. Therefore, regardless of whether Hugo pays out of his own pocket, or whether Allen still has enough funds to invest, the biography of John Nash needs to seek the cooperation of film companies. Hugo originally planned to find a partner after adapting the script, but today Barry appeared in front of him, which made Hugo think about it, and slightly clicked his chin, "Yes, I will be the one The producer of the work." Hugos words confirmed Barrys guess, which made Barrys pupils show a glimmer of excitement, but he hid it well, Hugo didnt notice it, but Hugos next words Barry can no longer calm down, "I am preparing for this project now, and I will be responsible for the adaptation of this work." Barry showed a surprised look for the second time, and the excitement light in his eyes showed slightly. It can be seen that he is full of countless interests in this project-even if he doesn''t even know what the project Hugo is preparing. With Hugo''s current achievements in the fields of producers, screenwriters and actors, it is only necessary to say that this project is produced by Hugo, and the whole Hollywood will be rushing and crazy about it. It is conservatively estimated that the cost of 50 million US dollars can be directly decided without any consideration. Even if there is no script, no actors, no directors, and nothing, film companies willing to take the five thousand Marriott gamble will definitely occupy the majority. At least the eight major film companies are willing to fight for this. In Barrys view, the sign of "Hugo Lancaster" is definitely not only worth 50 million U.S. dollars. As long as it is an investment of less than 100 million U.S. dollars, he is willing to gamble-of course, if it is 100 million. Dollars, he still hopes to see the script. However, based on the current information, Hugo is the producer and adapted the script himself. Although it is still uncertain whether Hugo will play the leading role, the quality of this project has been absolutely guaranteed. One hundred million dollars, Barry is willing to bet! Therefore, Barry did not control his excitement. He looked at Hugo in amazement, but when he reached his lips, he still changed a little, and asked tentatively, "The gold medal screenwriter shot again, I have already I am starting to look forward to it, but this time you will still be the screenwriter, or will you also play?" Hugo seemed unaware of Barry''s excitement, and he still said with a smile in his usual tone, "If there is no accident, I will play this work this time. I hope I can be qualified for this difficult role." Make a decision! Barry doesn''t need to inquire further. For works produced, written, and starred by Hugo, even if the Hugo Lion opens a $100 million investment, he will definitely not succumb. Of course, if Hugo wants to be the director, then he may need to consider it. "Wow, then this work is worth looking forward to.''Perfect and perfect'' plus''L.A. Confidential''." Barry said his true thoughts in a half-ridiculous tone, and the whole emotion has completely settled down, because Barry knows that this is his opportunity, his excellent opportunity, and he must not miss it easily, "I don''t know which company your work is with this time?" This is a question that Barry needs to confirm, and the most important key: Hugo''s project has not yet found a partner, and it is still open to competition! Chapter 2064： Open competition According to Hugos personal thinking, John Nashs biography chooses to partner companies, DreamWorks, Twentieth Century Fox or Columbia Pictures would be a better choice, which is also his personal emotional inclinations. But Hugo also knows that in business, he must maintain sufficient rationality and objectivity to find the most suitable partner for cooperation. Today''s appearance of Barry was an accident, and Hugo did not expect that the script adaptation work had not even really started, and someone had already come to the door. But Hugo sighed sensibly and looked at Barry''s thoughts. After all, more choices always have more leeway. This is the right way to kill the Valkyrie. Sure enough, Barry''s proactiveness verified Hugo''s ideas. So, then we will see how sincere Debari is, and what other choices Hugo has besides Warner Bros. What is Warner Bros.''s level compared to these choices. Hugo smiled and took pictures of the two books on the desktop, "No, I haven''t started looking for partners. The adaptation of the script has not yet started. I have been reading related materials, hoping to be fully prepared before I start writing. ." After getting the expected answer, Barry calmed down after his excitement to the extreme, because he knew he was definitely not the only competitor. The initiative is in Hugos hands. As long as Hugo wants to, he can go to Kevin Pence, Shirley Lansing, Ron Meyer, Mark Canton and others. Barry has no way to stop Hugo. And Barry also knows that other companies will certainly not give up easily. What follows is a hard battle. Today is only the beginning. Not only should he not be too excited and lose his square inch, but he should also calm down completely, grasp the weak advantage of taking the lead today, and plan well. Barry originally wanted to simply and rudely say, "I will give you a cost of 100 million US dollars, and all the initiative will be given to you, as long as you give this project to Warner Bros.", in the current Hollywood environment, this is almost nothing. A proposal that people can reject. But first, Barry cant squander freely. In case Hugo only asks for 50 million, then he throws 100 million in the past. Its meaningless. Second, Barry knows that communicating with Hugo requires patience, and simple and rudeness is often a sign of lack of sincerity. After thinking about it, Barry set his sights on the two books on Hugos desktop. Two books are related to economics, one is "Macroeconomics", and the other is... "The Nash Game" On Essays", Barry only noticed the name of the book at this time, which made him show an expression of interest, "Are you going to write a story about Wall Street? Jordan Belfort (.)?" Hugo was stunned for a moment, and then reacted, showing a big smile, and even couldn''t help but laugh, "The association is very rich, I have to admire it." Jordan Belfort, the name is very unfamiliar to many people, but it is not unfamiliar to mention a movie, "The Wolf of Wall Street", this movie is adapted from Jordan''s autobiographical novel of the same name, and the protagonist of the movie is Jordan. This stockbroker in the 1980s went from an ordinary salesman to a billionaire, and created the miracle of grabbing 12 million US dollars in three minutes, but he has been walking on the edge of the law. He even violated many laws and experienced crazy money-gathering and abuse. Alcohol, smoke. After drug and money laundering, he was sanctioned by law in 1997 and entered prison to serve his sentence. Jordan is well-known throughout Wall Street. After being convicted last year, he was almost a sensation in the United States. Barry thought of Jordan from Hugo''s two books. It was indeed a powerful ability and keen sense of touch. However, Jordan''s autobiography is currently still being written-he completed the autobiography in prison, which is why "The Wolf of Wall Street" waited until 2013 to be adapted. Hugo now wants to adapt this story, and there is not enough material-after all, he is not an autobiographical writer. Hugo''s smile made Barry shook his head relaxedly, "Should I take this as a compliment or a satire?" "Praise, absolutely praise." Hugo said repeatedly, Barry''s keen intuition for the whole market is really amazing, "However, I currently don''t have the honor to meet Jordan himself, and I haven''t experienced his legendary criminal career on Wall Street. , So... even if I want to, there is nothing I can do. I was reading a biography of John Nash recently, but found that I didnt know anything about economics, so I came to find some professional works, hoping to help." "John Nash?" Barry closed his chin slightly and pondered for a while. In fact, the story of John Nash was really popular in Hollywood in 1994. When John received the Nobel Prize in Economics, his legendary life once again entered the film industry. In sight, John was very low-key and the adaptation was too difficult. In addition, 1994 and 1995 were the golden age of Hollywood, with countless stories, so no one really put the adaptation on the agenda. Barry just thought for a while, then raised his eyes and cast a questioning gaze at Hugo, "Is it Silvia Nassar''s beautiful mind?" Hugo really admired it. He couldn''t imagine that Barry had so many complicated information in his mind. The whole picture was inferred only from his words. Hugo''s mouth showed an incredible smile and slightly clicked. Nodded, "Yes...yes, it is the Nine Heavens Battle Emperor of the Beautiful Mind." The novel "Beautiful Mind" was released in early 1998, which was also one of the reasons that later promoted Vanity Fair to interview the Nash couple. But this novel did not cause much disturbance. After all, the glory of game theory was 40 years ago, and now game theory has long been a part of people''s lives, and no one cares about John''s life. It''s as if someone writes a biography of Thomas Edison (.), someone will definitely be interested, but it is difficult to cause a sensation in the entire market. At least not comparable to the publication of "Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets". This is by j. k. Rowlings novel was officially published in the United Kingdom and the United States in July this year, causing a large-scale sensation, making the unknown female writer the focus of attention overnight, and the entire magic frenzy even began to leave. The United Kingdom and the United States have spread to other parts of the world. Barry has never read "Beautiful Mind". After all, he can''t read every novel worthy of being adapted into a movie. He only knows this book, and his knowledge of John Nash''s story Barry is also limited. I know that this mathematician and economist has made great contributions to the entire society and has been recognized by the Nobel Prize. "Wow, I can already foresee a wonderful story, maybe it will make another "Amadeus"!" Barry sent his highest praise, "Mozart" came out in 1984, and Won eleven nominations at the Oscars the following year, including nominations for Best Picture, Best Director, Best Adapted Screenplay, Two Best Actors, etc., and finally won eight statuettes, becoming the 57th Oscar The biggest winner. Hugo knew that Barry was just polite, and he wouldn''t take it seriously, shrugging lightly, "I hope I can grasp the essence of it. It is too difficult to condense a person''s life in a story. " "This is precisely the reason why movies have become art. Through our reprocessing, people can feel the magnificent life and inspire themselves. This unique art is so wonderful." Barry also sighed with a rare sigh. Hugo was a little surprised. Barry saw Hugos surprised expression and chuckled twice to hide his embarrassment. It seems that I am also a little gaffe. Im just thinking, if you describe John Nashs The story, that is definitely something to look forward to. If you have this honor, I very much hope that Warner Bros. can cooperate with you to complete this project." Barrys words just now gave Hugo a little bit of inspiration. "The Biography of Mozart" was actually processed through some artistic techniques. The story tells the story of Mozarts artistic but ill-fated life from the perspective of a third party. The weight of all stories Finally, it was carried on the composition of "Requiem". The films depiction and sketching of Mozart is undoubtedly very successful. This musical genius is actually a bohemian, cynical and arrogant young man. This has made many people change their views of Mozart and fell in love with this young man. Of course, whether this is true of Mozart in history, historians may have other opinions, but from an artistic point of view, "Mozart" does show Mozart''s legendary and difficult life. This seems to be inspiring for Hugo''s adaptation of John Nash''s biography. But Before Hugo could think deeply, Barrys words interrupted Hugos thoughts. He had to concentrate on Barry, and then shrugged slightly, "If I have a chance, I Naturally it is very welcome. However, I think the most important thing at the moment is the adaptation of the script. I have no thoughts at all at the moment." In fact, many autobiography are that the film company bought the copyright, and then handed it over to a specific screenwriter for writing, and then preparing the crew. In other words, as long as Barry is interested in the book "The Beautiful Mind", he can now sign a contract with Hugo. There is no such thing as "the script needs to be written first" as Hugo said. But Barry also knows that this is Hugo''s courteous evasion, and he doesn''t mind, because he needs to go back and read the book "Beautiful Mind" carefully, and then make an accurate judgment. When he finds Hugo next time, he needs to show Warner Bros.''s hole cards to convince Hugo. But now there is not much time left for Barry. Maybe next week, maybe tomorrow, maybe tonight, Hugo only needs to call anyone such as Kevin Pence, Mark Canton, and Barrys advantage will be Weakened a lot. Therefore, every second counts for Barry. Facing Hugo, Barry showed a calm smile, "Don''t worry, I have absolute confidence in you." Chapter 2065： All show their magical powers After Barry Meyer went back, it was true that Rick Rosen revealed the wind on the next day. Recently Hugo is preparing for a new work, and this time Hugo will not only complete the script writing himself, but also has determined to Will play the leading actor. Although there is nothing substantive about this news-related news about the work is almost zero, but even so, it still makes the whole Hollywood lively. Hugo once again became the focus of attention of major production companies. Hugo launched a new project plan shortly after the completion of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", which means that Hugo has not rejected new works recently. This is a surprise news for major production companies. There are projects that hope to cooperate with Hugo. Even if it is not a work that is immediately put into shooting, it is hoped that Hugo''s next schedule can be booked in advance. Therefore, impressing Hugo has become everyone''s primary goal. Not to mention the new work project that Rick revealed. If we can develop this project in cooperation with Hugo, it will be a lucrative pursuit of the Three Kingdoms for any production company. This is a 99% profitable project, and more importantly, it can also get closer to Hugo. No one wants to miss it Even if you are not interested in this project, you will join in the fun with such momentum. Its best to get Hugos project; its also good to be able to get Hugo interested in the project he has; even if it fails, its acceptable to have a good relationship with Hugo. So... the eight immortals crossed the sea, each showing their magical powers. Ron Meyer of Universal Pictures brought the mysterious "mummy (the. mummy. The film invested 80 million US dollars and was ambitious, hoping to build it into another "Indiana Jones" series. If you follow the historical development trajectory, "The Mummy" has indeed been built into a series of trilogy, but whether it is box office performance or word-of-mouth feedback, including social influence, the "Mummy" series is far from being comparable to "Indiana Jones". However, from an objective point of view, the first part of "The Mummy" is still very good. The wonderful story and the right special effects, combined with the mysterious and unpredictable ancient Egyptian culture, really make people excited. However, after learning that the project Hugo was preparing was a biographical film, Lang shook his head. He was obviously not interested in biographical works. Universal Pictures positioning has always been dominated by comedy movies, occasionally dabbled in other commercial movies, works like "Jurassic Park" are already in the minority, and biographical movies are precisely one of their worst areas. Hope it''s too risky. Of course, Lang also knew that in this competition, they did not have the advantage. It would be better to sell a favor, ease the relationship, and be able to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, which is very uncomfortable. Robert Iger, the newly appointed president of Disneys international business department, showed Hugo the "speed of 60 seconds (.in. 60.. This work is adapted from the 1974 film of the same name and was created by the well-known producer Jie Ray Bruckheimer (jerry.) is in charge of the remake, and the investment of 90 million US dollars marks his ambition. Hugo had almost no impression of this work. After Robert''s reminder, he vaguely remembered that it seems that the protagonists should be Nicholas Cage and Angelina Jolie, but other than that, the memories in his mind are very limited. I dont know anything about the quality of the work, word-of-mouth feedback, and box office results. However, Robert used a sentence to make Hugo interested in this work, "They must steal fifty cars in one night", this is his summary of the story of the whole movie. It reminds Hugo of the "fast&" series that became popular all over the world. Robert once again successfully kept the script at Hugo''s hand and expressed his appreciation for the "beautiful mind"-John Nash has always been Disney''s favorite movie, full of inspirational, full of ups and downs, and full of magical life experience. type. In Disney''s film plan, almost every year there will be one or two places fixed for biographies, and they are particularly fond of inspiring sports stories. Their purpose is not at the box office or awards, but only relying on these works. After the movie theaters are released, they will be re-screened on the Disney Channel, which then establishes a positive and positive image of Disney. Therefore, Robert is really interested in the script of "Beautiful Mind". He even joked that "I can''t find a more suitable partner than Disney." Then Sony Columbia Pictures came to the door with the "Patriot (the. project. This work with an investment of 110 million US dollars has confirmed its intention to cooperate with Endeavour Elite Agency, and the director is determined to be Roland Emory. Odd, Heath Ledger, Sandra Bullock and Alexander Lorraine have all confirmed their upcoming roles. Even without the recent rumors of the "beautiful mind", it is only a matter of time before Mark Canton finds Hugo. He locked the actor on Hugo from the beginning. Roland Emmerich and Dean Devlin, who had collaborated on "Independence Day" at the time, will all get together again. You can see Mark''s meticulous preparation. However, Hugo is not very interested in the movie "Patriot". He knows this movie. He also knows that the movie''s reputation and box office are not bad. Although it can''t be said to be excellent, it is really good. However, objectively speaking, the theme of "Patriot" is too fragmented, and I feel that the whole is too greedy, so that in the end nothing is said; using the American War of Independence as a carrier to tell the human desire for freedom, the film has not been able to warn the war. The magnificence and cruelty fit the theme to read the full text of the war of mercenaries. On the whole, it can only be regarded as a passing work. War movies, this should be one of the most difficult themes to shoot, it is definitely not an easy task to surpass the peak of "Saving Private Ryan". But Mark doesn''t mind, he even hopes to cooperate with Hugo on the work "Beautiful Mind". His sincerity is undoubtedly, and the trust in Hugo is beyond the reach of other companies. Mark even said that as long as the cost is less than 100 million US dollars, he can give the green light. Mark seemed to be anxious by example, and showed his cards early. But this is precisely the sincerity and urgency of Mark. Combined with the countless small things that have happened in the past few years, it has to be said that Mark has already taken the lead in this cooperation. Kevin Pence of Twentieth Century Fox is more like a formality. Although he brought the "cast.away" project, "cast.away" is actually a project of DreamWorks, just DreamWorks. Signed a cooperation agreement with Twentieth Century Fox, the two sides cooperated in production, and the director confirmed Robert Zemigis of "Forrest Gump". However, since DreamWorks and Twentieth Century Fox are currently in a critical period, the filming of "Remaining on a Deserted Island" is not in a hurry. It is expected to start in the summer of next year and wait until 2000. The great success of "Titanic" made Twentieth Century Fox breathe, but Kevin still has a heavy burden on his shoulders, even if he is not scared at every step, he must be cautious. Kevin knows that Sony Columbia Pictures and Warner Bros. are bound to be lavish in the fight for the "beautiful mind", and it is difficult for him to contend, so just like Lang, he chose to stand on the sidelines. As for the actor of "Legend of Life", Kevin really hopes that Hugo can play, but this project is a bit more complicated, Robert is more inclined to let Tom Hanks play, and he is inclined to Hugo, as for Stie Vin Spielberg''s palms and backs are all fleshy, so he didn''t comment. The success of "Remaining on a Deserted Island" naturally goes without saying. This work has achieved success in many aspects such as box office, word-of-mouth, and awards. The movie tells the story of the male protagonist who was left on a desert island in the Pacific Ocean because of an airplane accident. He must use his own hands to make a way out of his life. There is no other way. This work is completely an actor''s one-man show. It puts forward the most severe test for the actor. Tom Hanks played the actor and won him the Oscar nomination for best actor again, although he did not win the final prize. But many people believe that Toms performance has once again made a breakthrough and dedicated a more outstanding performance than "Forrest Gump". From the perspective of acting skills, "Remaining on a Deserted Island" is definitely the top challenge, especially the performance of a full one-man show, which increases the difficulty of the performance process. This also made Hugo quite interested. However, the project of "Remaining on a Deserted Island" is really special. Hugo left the script, but it doesn''t mean that Hugo will be able to play. Next, we still have to see how everyone chooses. Therefore, Kevin went through the scene more to show the attitude of Fox in the twentieth century, and then he did not participate too much in this competition. Paramount''s Shirley Lansing never showed up It can be said that it is an unexpected but reasonable situation. Shirley fought against Rick Rosen several times in order to win control of "Trumen''s World". Although they did not tear their faces, the cooperation between the two parties was really not happy. In the end, Hugo did not become "Trumen''s World". "The producer. Now, the huge success of the movie has made Shirley both fame and fortune, but it has also put her into a dilemma-Hugo''s final salary is 39 million U.S. dollars, although it has not been able to break the current Hugo''s highest salary record. But it can still be among the top three in Hugo''s remuneration list. This means that Shirley has carefully calculated a large circle, but still paid a considerable price for the film, and the result is still a little unpleasant. This time the competition for "beautiful minds", Shirley wisely did not join the competition, because she knew that in the situation that "Trumen''s World" hadn''t just ended for a long time, she wanted to ease this relationship unless she was willing to pay. More benefits, otherwise it will only be herself who will lose face in this cooperation. Rather than that, she might as well just act as a bystander, then slowly ease the relationship between them, and then seek cooperation-after all, this is Hollywood where interests are paramount-in this way, she does not need to pay more benefits, and at the same time No need to whisper. At the end of the disturbance and excitement, it was Steven Spielberg who came to the door in the end. Chapter 2066： Kind reminder "What do you think of the quality of the finished product of Save Private Ryan?" Steven walked into the kitchen and skillfully poured a cup of fragrant coffee from the coffee machine. He asked, "Do you want milk?" Hugo expertly found a place to sit down in the living room, "No, just give me two sugar cubes." Hugo was invited to Steven''s house. After the two became friends, Hugo has repeatedly Came here for dinner, he and Spielberg''s family are also very familiar with each other, and there is no formality in coming here. Then Hugo saw Steven come out with coffee, a sugar cube box on the tray, "You put it yourself, I can''t remember how many candies you want every time." Then Steven was there. Hugo sat down on the sofa on his right, but he made a weird cry. He stood up and picked up a yellow duck toy from the sofa cushion. It''s not easy to be a man." Hugo couldn''t help but chuckled, "The little guy should be the most naughty time now, maybe he did it on purpose." Dyster is Steven''s youngest son. When "Schindler''s List" was filmed, Dexter still doesn''t know how to walk, but now that five or six years have passed, Dexter has also become a naughty little guy. Steven put the toy on the table, Hugo did not continue to whirl around on this topic, "I think the opening Normandy landing is the most magnificent and truest of all the war movies I have seen." This is sincere. Words, even the veterans who survived the actual landing in Normandy at the beginning expressed their praise for Steven''s true presentation of the war. "The second half of the ending is a bit too sensational, but...this is Spielberg, isn''t it?" Hugo''s ridicule made Steven chuckle. Many loyal fans have always thought that Steven''s work is too sensational. . Steven is more keen to push the emotion of the movie to the extreme, and then burst out, through this means to convey the core of the movie''s theme. Both "Schindler''s List" and "Saving Private Ryan" have this tendency. But in fact, professionals all believe that compulsory instilling emotions and principles into the audience is only a shallow method, and the deeper way should be to tell the story from a calm and objective perspective, leaving the thought storm to the audience. But... this is Steven''s style and the passion he injected into the movie. Later, Steven shot the film "Lincoln", always restrained and restrained, almost invisible to Steven''s style, this work is also highly affirmed, although regrettably missed the Oscar Best Picture Golden Man, But it did get unanimous praise. However, without the sensational part, the movie seems to lack a bit of Stevens magic. So, this is Steven. Steven was helpless by Hugo''s bluntness, and shook his head, "You know, there are no more than two hands in Hollywood who dare to talk to me like this." This sentence reminded Hugo of the filming period of "Schindler''s List". In fact, Steven is also a control. want. Very strong people, even if they are not as good as James Cameron, are absolutely not inferior, but Steven knows how to deal with these problems better, and his temper is not so easy to lose control. Hugo shrugged with a chuckle, "Then I am honored to be one of those two hands." Steven glanced at Hugo and laughed blankly. He knew that Hugo was telling the truth. Moreover, he needs friends like Hugo, not flattery, nor inexplicable criticism, but to be able to give pertinent opinions. Hugo looked at Steven, hesitated, and added, "Steven, have you thought about it? "Save Private Ryan" may win you a second statuette." Steven raised his eyebrows in surprise, "I thought you didn''t care much about these things." Steven is a businessman and an excellent commercial film director, so he never concealed his desire for the statuette. , Because he needs Xiaojinren to prove his excellence, to prove that he can not only shoot excellent commercial films, but also shoot artistic films with depth. "Schindler''s List" did it once, and "Saving Private Ryan" hopefully did it a second time. Steven cared, but he never knew Hugo would care. Hugo smiled. He really didn''t care that much, but what he cared about was that the movie history classic "Saving Private Ryan" should win its honor instead of being submerged in the dust of history after five years. The virtual love movie beats. At the 71st Oscars, "Shakespeare in Love" defeated "Saving Private Ryan" and won the best film Golden Man. This victory was later considered to be an ugly and sad result, because it was not a victory for film art. It''s the victory of public relations. From this moment on, the "Oscars season" made its debut, "Academic Public Relations" entered the stage of history, and the name "Weinstein" completely dominated the awards season... The entire history of the film has changed. Even after ten years, when people voted for the Oscar''s biggest injustice, the 71st Oscar could rank among the top three. Hugo knows that the arrival of the awards season cannot be blamed on the Weinstein brothers, but with the strong rise of commercial blockbusters such as "Independence Day" and "Titanic", the inevitable result of the entire market demand is big. Even if it is not the 71st Oscar, the awards season will eventually take shape at the 72nd and 73rd awards ceremonies that follow, and the pace of history is unstoppable. But even so, Hugo still wanted to fight as hard as he could to see if he could make such a historical wheel deviate slightly. "Hehe, excellent works should always be affirmed. This is also the meaning of Oscar''s existence, isn''t it?" Hugo''s meaningful words made Steven smile, "I was just thinking that last year''s Oscar was made. Their choice was the huge commercial success of the Titanic. This has already marked a change in the entire Hollywood film market. Does it mean that... Oscars will also become a commercial battlefield?" "What do you mean?" Steven didn''t understand. Hugo''s remarks are really ambiguous. Can''t you say that commercial films will show off at the Oscars in the future, right? This is impossible. Everyone knows this truth, and Hugo is no exception. So, what did Hugo just say? Hugo choked involuntarily. He carefully sorted out his words, "I mean, the tastes of the college judges can be changed by the market, because they can''t completely separate from the audience and choose some that no one can see. The movie you know, doesnt "Citizen Kane" prove this? We knew this before, but after the "Titanic", everyone knew it, so, will it appear next to cater to the Academy? The film specially made by the judges is to impact the Oscar statuettes." Hugo''s statement is undoubtedly bold. Many people may have such an idea, but they don''t think it can be realized, so no one has dared to try. Steven wanted to refute Hugo, but he couldn''t find a beginning, which silenced him, but Hugo paused and continued. "Or...people shoot a movie, and then tell the judges that this work is extremely good, this work is extremely good, and then let the judges vote..." Hugo''s words were just plain, Steven I interrupted and said categorically, "Impossible! Oscars prohibit any form of canvassing. Once such a situation occurs, it will be directly disqualified." Of course Hugo knows, he knows this better than Steven, but how does the college public relations come about? "When you think about it, Steven, canvassing is indeed forbidden. However, I hold a party and invite judges to attend the party. This is allowed; I hold a small-scale preview, I hope the judges can appreciate my work, They really appreciate the work, this is allowed; I can even send the film and video tape to the judges, expressing the hope that they can watch my work and give an objective evaluation, which is also allowed..." Hugo''s words left Steven speechless, "We all know that the judges are also human. As long as there are people, there are connections, relationships, and tendencies. Our heart is on the left, not in the middle. This balance has never been fair. Therefore, it is always difficult for me to refuse invitations from friends." Hugos last ridicule was mocking his greatest weakness, but Steven didnt have any feeling of wanting to laugh but a serious expression, "Hugo, what do you mean? Do you want me to bribe the judges? Or do you think I should buy the judges because I have no confidence in my work?" Steven was indeed angry, because it was an insult to his personality. Since the shooting of "Schindler''s List", Hugo has not seen Steven righteously angry at him for many years. But Hugo''s statement did have a problem just now, and he couldn''t blame Steven, so he could only touch his nose helplessly, indicating that he was deflated. "Steven, am I like this kind of person?" Hugo''s rhetorical question made Steven choke, because he knew that Hugo was definitely not such a person. Hugo continued, "I mean, Now that the era of commercial blockbusters has arrived, we all know this, so it is inevitable that Oscars will incorporate more commercial elements in the future. So, if you disdain to do this, I will not do it, does it mean that others will not Do you do this? Steven, you know better than me what kind of place Hollywood is." Every inch of land, every inch of money, interest is paramount, no compromises, entertainment to death. This is Hollywood, which is why everyone verbally criticizes the Weinstein brothers, but everyone behind them is imitating. This is society, and this is reality. Steven looked at Hugo in front of him, dumbfounded. Chapter 2067： 1 error 2 errors Steven never thought that Hugo could say such a thing. It is not that Hugo does not have this wisdom, but that Hugo has always been less concerned about this management level and business level. This is well known. But thinking about it carefully, Hugo has always had unique insights into the market context. It can be seen not only from the selection of works, but also from Hugo''s attitude towards commercial films and art films in the past year. Find the clues. Not to mention the important role of "Trumen''s World". Steven realized that Hugo was definitely not aimless, but he felt weird to ask Steven to think about it. Indeed, he is a businessman. He hopes that his films can achieve commercial success, but at the same time, he is also a man of integrity. What he pursues is strength to win, and the little moves behind it are the most hateful. To cite the simplest example, why did Steven choose Hugo to appear in "Schindler''s List" because Joseph is capable of the sky? No, obviously not, but because Hugo''s absolute strength won Steven''s trust, he rejected a large number of actors, and only selected the ultimate zombie king of Hugo, who was still deeply involved in the Golden Globes celebration at the time. Full text reading. So, even if Steven thinks Hugos words are reasonable, he still has a knot in his heart and he is reluctant to talk about it. "Lets talk about the business today. I almost forget what I asked you to do." ." Hugo opened his mouth and wanted to persuade Steven that if "Saving Private Ryan" is still going high and cold, and is unwilling to lower his posture and communicate with the judges, then "Shakespeare in Love" won the Oscar for Best Picture. The history of such absurdity and speechlessness will repeat itself again. But seeing the firmness of Steven''s face, Hugo knew that it would be useless to persuade him. Hugo could only sigh lightly, then smiled again, "If you don''t tell me today''s important matter, I can''t know it, I don''t have a mind-reading skill." Steven was obviously satisfied with Hugo''s advance and retreat, and he was slightly relieved. If he quarreled with Hugo now, it would definitely be a losing-lose situation, and he didn''t want to clean up such a mess. What''s more, today is indeed something important. "I heard Rick say that you have left two scripts down. Are you really going to take over the filming?" Steven went straight to Huang Long, almost without any politeness, and spoke precisely to the core issue. Hugo laughed blankly, and then shook his head, but the words were neither affirmed nor denied, "One of the works is still your DreamWorks, why do you say that?" "It''s our DreamWorks." Steven corrected Hugo''s speech problem. "You mean "Desert Island", what do you think of the project? Robert wants 100 million US dollars of investment, and David and I think it''s a little bit It''s outrageous." Hugo''s current job at DreamWorks is actually to evaluate each project, give feedback to Steven, David, and Jeffery, and then let them position the project. "Is it because I want to find a suitable island to shoot on the spot?" Hugo now knows enough about the position of the producer. He knows how expensive it is to bring an entire crew to a desert island for shooting. Violently, "Actually, I think you should not judge solely from the cost. You should ask Robert to make a project plan and see where the money is needed. Then you will make an assessment yourself, and you will know that the project wants to be perfect. , How much does it cost?" Steven pondered for a moment, and did not respond, instead he looked up and said, "Have you read the script?" Hugo nodded, "Do you want to act?" Hugo shook his head, "I think Tom is more suitable, at least more suitable than me." In fact, after reading the scripts of "60 Seconds of Speed" and "Remaining on a Deserted Island", Hugo didn''t have much interest. The former is because the script is too simple and rude, there is no challenge, Robert is so tempting. Confused. The words of force are enough to make this movie attractive to the audience, but not enough to attract Hugo; the latter is because Hugo really thinks Tom is more suitable. Family bonds are one of the most important factors for the survival of the protagonist. Toms image is better than Hugo has an innate advantage. Hugo has never played a role that really fetters his soul by his family. This is a lack of his life experience and it is difficult to make up for it with acting skills. Of course, what Hugo has to admit is that almost all of his mind is maintained on the "beautiful mind", which also affects his judgment. The script of "Leaving a Deserted Island" did not make Hugo take the scene. Steven nodded his chin and didn''t make any judgments, because he knew that as long as Hugo nodded, there would definitely be a steady stream of works coming to the door, and Hugo didn''t need to be humble at all. "Then what about the project you prepared yourself? Why didn''t you think of our DreamWorks?" This is the real reason Steven found Hugo today. "I think we don''t have enough funds or people to shoot a new work now." Hugo said of course, making Steven speechless for a while. "Hugo, you should know that now is a critical period of development for us. We need your appeal. We need to produce a work that will be inspired by you, so that people can have more confidence in DreamWorks. This is for the future. Strategies are all positive. Just like my "Saving Private Ryan" and Jeffrey''s "Prince of Egypt", you must also hand in an answer sheet as soon as possible." Steven''s words made Hugo stunned. He didn''t expect Steven to actually put him in such an important position in the latest chapter of The Book of Souls. But Steven continued to say, "I and David looked at the list of next years works. Several works look good, but the shock is not enough. We all think that maybe you will launch one next year or This is very necessary for the lead role." Hugo had a lot of words in his mind to say, but it got stuck for a while-because he also didn''t think that his meaning to DreamWorks had risen to strategic significance-which made Hugo laugh dumbly and chuckled. After a few times, Hugo cleaned up his emotions and sorted out his thoughts again, "Steven, I know what you mean, if possible, I am also very willing to give this project to DreamWorks. Both I and Alan I think so, but the company does not currently have enough resources, does it?" If it weren''t for DreamWorks, Hugo would prefer to cooperate with Sony Columbia Pictures. In fact, both Sony Columbia Pictures and Warner Bros. had sufficient conditions, and they also gave Hugo enough power. Choosing one of the two is really a difficult choice, and if one is not handled well, it is likely to offend the abandoned party, which also makes Hugo quite a headache. Choosing Sony Columbia Pictures is only an emotional inclination-Mark Canton''s long-term preparation in the past four years is obviously not in vain. Steven also knew that Hugo was telling the truth, "I called you over today for this. Did you know that our company signed a project called American Beauty (.beauty)?" Of course I know, how could I not know! This "American Beauty" is considered to be a noir film that truly and cruelly reflects the real life of the middle class in the United States. Many people think that this work is the perfect life of the TV station in "Trumen''s World". Analysis and interpretation, thereby mocking the fragility and perversion of the so-called "good life" in the United States. From performance to photography, from editing to soundtrack, everything is remarkable! "American Beauty" was almost unanimously praised after it was released. It won five important trophies at the Oscars the following year, including Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actor, and Best Original Screenplay, becoming the biggest of the year. Winner, this directly made Sam Mendes (sam. Mendes), he not only became the sixth director in Oscar history to win the Little Golden Man with his debut, but also became the second youngest director in Oscar history Winner. At the same time, it also made Kevin Spacey, allowing him to win the first actor statuette of his career! It can be said that "American Beauty" is one of Hollywood''s most important films at the turn of the century. If Hugo remembers correctly, the film was released in 1999 and became the biggest winner of the 57th Oscar. Hugo did not show his face, and shook his head, saying that he hadn''t seen the script for the time being. Steven went on to explain, "In fact, we have set up a project, but because the subject matter is too heavy and profound, especially in the "True Man" After the world, the pressure on the script was even greater, so the preparation process was not smooth. Terry Gilliam, Robert Zemigis refused to direct this work, Kirsten Dunst, Nicole- Kidman all rejected the role of the heroine. Tom Cruise, Jeff Daniels, Chevy Chase all declined the invitation of the heroine. They said they wanted Tom Hank. You may be the leading actor, but...we all know that the schedule is not up to date..." Steven''s words shocked Hugo completely. Later, the "American beauty" who was enthusiastically sought after by the entire college was rejected by so many people. Should this mean that they have no vision, or is it the result of fate? "This project has been in preparation for nearly four months, and there is still no progress..." Steven paused, "So I discussed with David, and we decided to postpone this project temporarily and put it to production next year. Make the project you are currently on in advance, so that resources can be reallocated. This also echoes our expectations for the company''s development plan for next year." Hugo has been completely shocked. Is history returning to orbit in this way? The production of "Beautiful Mind" was advanced to 1998, while the production time of "American Beauty" was postponed. But is this really no problem? These are two completely different works. "Beautiful Mind" will never replace the position of "American Beauty." Then, what unknown changes will happen to the movie market, the trend of public opinion, and the award ceremony? By mistake, the track of history is in fact gradually deviating from the position Hugo is familiar with. Chapter 2068： High cost "But, is it really necessary to postpone the project you mentioned? According to your description, it should be an independent work with a very low investment cost?" Hugo vaguely remembered that the investment of "American Beauty" was 1,000. Ten thousand or twenty million, the final box office performance is not bad, should be more than 130 million U.S. dollars, for such a black reality theme work, it can definitely be called a huge victory. Steven nodded and agreed, "Of course, the current cost budget is 15 million U.S. dollars, a very small investment. But the important thing is that our company currently does not have enough resources to open so many at the same time. For the project, it is necessary to temporarily postpone "American Beauty" and free up resources to shoot another work." Hugo opened his mouth. He didn''t know whether "Beautiful Mind" was made ahead of schedule, whether it was good or bad; he also didn''t know whether "American Beauty" would be able to create brilliance if the production of "American Beauty" was postponed... This made Hugo a little bit uncomfortable. Determine the latest chapter of the Rebirth Spirit Pupil Merchant. However, before Hugo could speak, Steven raised his hand to stop him, "This is the result of my discussions with David and Jeffery. We all think that from the company''s standpoint, we need to make some decisions. Some changes need to be made, too." Steven paused for a while, "However, it''s better to be good enough." This last sentence refers to Hugo''s script, because Hugo has not yet completed the adaptation of the script, so the quality of the final product is unpredictable. Although everyone is full of confidence in Hugo, no one can succeed forever. Even Steven himself has shot bad works. No one can avoid this-it''s just that the entire Hollywood has confidence in Hugo. burst. Hugo spread out his hands with a smile, "The pressure on me from the media is enough, you don''t need to join them." "Do you care?" Steven was talking about the nonsense of the media-Hugo has long been used to it and doesn''t care at all, he can''t refute it. Steven raised his eyebrows. "So, it''s better worth it." Postpone the shooting of "American Beauty" and advance the shooting of "Beautiful Mind". Only God knows that even Hugo himself is praying: he had better devote himself to the adaptation of the script, because if there is a mistake or the quality is not satisfactory, the worst result is that Hugo destroys both at the same time. Works-two classic masterpieces, his shoulders alone cannot bear this weight. So, it''s best worth it. Hugo himself hoped so. "But, are you sure? I think John Nash''s biographical budget is estimated to exceed 50 million." Hugo said with discretion. Although the adaptation of his script has not yet been fully developed, as a producer, Hugo has already I began to conceive the movie, and now I have a rough framework. Steven looked over with a little surprise, "This is a biography, right? Not a sci-fi movie." A biographical film, but also a modern biography. There is no requirement for court or aristocratic costumes. The shooting location can be chosen in real life. Where it exists, obviously the cost budget will not be so high. Hugo pursed his lips and laughed, but he explained seriously, "Have you read the biography of John Nash?" Steven shook his head, "Johns schizophrenia is getting worse as time goes by. Therefore, in order to enhance the realism and emotional rendering of the whole work, I hope to shoot in chronological order." Steven understood it instantly. Generally speaking, the main story of a movie will take place in many different places. In order to save costs, all scenes that take place in one place are often shot together. For example, if the story is happening in Stevens house now, then all the stories that happened here in the whole movie will be shot in one go. Maybe it only takes a week from the beginning and the end to complete all the scenes of this scene, so that the rental time and space Prices will fall sharply. But if according to Hugo, you want to shoot according to the timeline, then there will be such a situation: today I shot at Stevens house for one day, two weeks later, I shot at Stevens house for three days; followed by After a day interval, I have to shoot here for another half day. The timeline of the entire work becomes extremely trivial. For one thing, renting a venue will become very difficult, it requires constant coordination, and the price cannot be lowered; secondly, if the venue is used too frequently and it is still a popular shooting location, then there is no way to rent it day by day, maybe the crew It is necessary to lease for a whole month in one breath, just to use the venue for seven scattered days within this month; thirdly, the movement of the crew, makeup, clothing, scene layout and other related links need to be put into use repeatedly, and the cost is naturally controlled. Need to make corresponding adjustments. However, shooting strictly in accordance with the timeline is a good thing for the actors. As Hugo said, this can help the actors to enter the state from the shallower to the deeper, so that the audience''s mood will also fluctuate according to the plot, which is a good thing for the overall quality of the work. However, this also means that the cost of shooting has increased significantly, or even doubled. Generally speaking, there are several situations in which the crew is willing to shoot according to the timeline. One is that the story takes place within a fixed space, such as "Trumen''s World". The whole movie is in Seaside Junior. Filming was completed on the island; one is that the movie moved into the studio, and all the scenes will be completed in the studio. For example, "Schindler''s List" is like this. The entire crew was pulled to Poland for on-site shooting, but the story line and shooting line The shooting was done in a fixed place according to the timeline; the other is an independent production of the movie, lacking the burden of a huge crew, the actors have to work hard, and the shooting location does not need to be rented, just casual life scenes to read the full text of the strong swordsman. Of course, like Hugo, there are many works that want to strictly adhere to the timeline for film quality. The corresponding price is rising costs. The decisive factor depends on whether investors are willing to pay. "Is it really necessary?" Steven didn''t entangle Hugo too much with the details, but asked about it seriously. For a modern biographical film in the 1950s, the investment of more than 50 million US dollars is indeed incredible-almost comparable to the 200 million cost of the "Titanic". Anyone needs to consider it again and again, not to mention It is a dream factory with insufficient funds. Hugo nodded vigorously. The development of the story between John and Alicia is filmed according to the timeline, which will undoubtedly increase the impact and appeal. This is crucial to the quality of the entire movie. The deterioration and transformation of Johns condition can even be considered as a whole The core idea of ??the film. Steven temporarily postponed the shooting of "American Beauty". The investment budget for this work is only 15 million. The cost of the "Beautiful Mind" replaced now is three times that of "American Beauty" - and even Four times, this is a major burden for DreamWorks. "What kind of conditions are given by Warner and Columbia?" Steven pondered for a moment, without any cover, and asked directly. Hugo did not conceal Stevens plan either, and said succinctly, Barry said 80 million is the upper limit, and Mark directly agreed to the 100 million budget. Steven''s eyes widened, and then annoyed, "These crazy, a biographical movie loses so much money, then when I filmed "Schindler''s List", how could I not see them so generous." People are more popular than others. A biographical movie can actually get a budget of 100 million US dollars, and even when the adapted screenplay has not been released, fantasy scenes of those Hollywood bigwigs waving checks and begging Hugo to accept it. It really made Steven''s heart frustrated. Hugo looked at Steven''s annoyed expression, feeling a sense of joy inexplicably, and couldn''t help laughing. Looking at Hugos heartless smile, Steven was even more annoyed. He gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "If it''s me, I will choose those who are being taken advantage of." After thinking about it carefully, "We can only Come up with a budget of 60 million, and you can look back again." Steven certainly hopes that Hugo will choose DreamWorks, but he himself knows that he is in business. Hugo has a better choice, and DreamWorks is indeed not the first choice. Even Steven himself is currently cooperating with Universal Pictures and Twentieth Century Fox to develop projects, which is not in conflict with DreamWorks'' own work. Therefore, even if Steven hopes that Hugo can launch a work on behalf of DreamWorks, he will really tie Hugo to the chariot of DreamWorks and put the brand of "DreamWorks" out. However, Steven has no right and no right to require Hugo to do thisHugo was also amused by Stevens words. He said with a smile, "Of course I am willing to give it to Our company will do it." This time, Hugo used the word "our company" accurately. Unlike others, Hugo always regarded the word "love" very importantly, so in Warner Bros. and Sony Columbia He is willing to choose the latter between the film industry, and he is willing to choose the former between DreamWorks and the others. As Hugo himself said, this is his weakness as well as his strength. Steven knows what Hugos light words mean, not only does it mean that he has given up his $100 million investment budget, but it also means that he has agreed to DreamWorks next development plan, which is for DreamWorks. Said, for the entire Hollywood film industry, it can be said to be of extraordinary significance. Whether DreamWorks has the capital to shake Hollywood, perhaps the "beautiful mind" is a pathfinder. Although Steven has always known that Hugo values ??friendship very importantly, he said that being unmoved at the moment is definitely a lie. This made Steven recalled Hugos remarks about the gradual commercialization of Oscars, obviously with rain. Guo''s personality is definitely not just talking about it. Steven let out a sigh of relief and smiled, "I can already imagine Barry Meyer''s frustrated expression." Chapter 2069： 1 stone 0 waves Barry Meyer is indeed a little frustrated, because this time he almost occupied all the opportunities, and finally missed Hugo''s work. Although Hugo still has not completed the adaptation of the script, in Barry''s view, the North American box office guaranteed revenue of this work is 150 million - even the North American box office of "Death Row" reached 8,300. Wan, this time Hugo wrote a biography of John Nash, which is bound to cause a greater sensation. Even if the quality of the finished product is not satisfactory, relying on the golden sign of Hugo is enough to attract the audience crazy into the cinema. What''s more, Barry himself had read the biography "The Beautiful Mind" written by Silvia Nassar, and he immediately thought of Hugo. Like Allen, Barry also knew "Death Row". How far-reaching the impact of the events during the filming is, to this day, whenever people mention the unreliable behavior of the uncrowned king, Michael Jackson''s "children''s case" and Hugo''s "psychiatric case" have become negative teaching materials. A typical case. This time, Hugo''s adaptation of John Nash''s biography is obviously not just casual talk. Barry understood Hugo''s real thoughts at once, and he and Allen''s thoughts were synchronized. Therefore, Barry can be 100% sure that the market effect of this work is simply incalculable. This is definitely a business that makes a profit without losing money. Therefore, the cooperation of "Beautiful Mind" is Barry''s ambition to win, but now he has lost his hand to DreamWorks. Even if Barry knew that between DreamWorks and Warner Bros., Hugo would definitely choose the former, but Barry still couldn''t calm down the depression and anger in his heart. He clenched his fists and closed his eyes on the sofa chair for a while, but the restlessness in his heart still couldn''t calm down. Barry opened his eyes and picked up the telephone receiver, pressed the secretary''s call button, and quickly confessed, "Help me Make an appointment for the golf course at nine o''clock tomorrow morning, and the relevant meetings tomorrow morning will temporarily move to the afternoon." After the explanation, Barry really calmed down. What really made Barry angry is not just the miss of the "beautiful mind"-the profitability of this work is important to Warner Bros., but it has not yet reached the point of survival; more because of Hugo and DreamWorks. Cooperation, which means too much. Hugo did not choose Sony Columbia Pictures, which is spending big money, nor the sincere Warner Bros., but the ambitious DreamWorks. This incident itself has hinted too many things. What''s more, although Barry did not find out the specific cost budget of "Beautiful Mind", DreamWorks has been moving frequently recently, and the company''s internal mobile funds are certainly not much. Not long ago, "Saving Private Ryan" was the first work officially released after the establishment of the DreamWorks publishing department. It was a huge success, but so far, the proceeds of "Saving Private Ryan" have not yet arrived, making DreamWorks It must be stretched within a short period of time. Therefore, the budget of "Beautiful Mind" cannot exceed the 80 million U.S. dollars proposed by Warner Bros., and he suspects that it is even less than 50 million U.S. dollars. This small detail can be seen. Hugo''s choice to cooperate with DreamWorks is more of a strategic move. This is also another step that DreamWorks has taken to declare its strong presence to Hollywood after the establishment of the publishing department, "Saving Private Ryan" and "Prince of Egypt", and it is a crucial step. In other words, DreamWorks will then have an impact on the film industry-and in the context of the current turmoil in the entire film market, DreamWorks'' lethality has soared. However, as Warner Bros. as a top predator, the impact of DreamWorks must be limited. For Barry, he is more concerned about the troika of Hugo and DreamWorks, which can almost be said to cover half of Hollywood. For the future Warner Bros. every move is bound to have an impact. Therefore, missing the "beautiful mind" made Barry so angry. Otherwise, with Barrys high-level cultivation and wisdom for many years, the miss of a work does not need to go to war-even Hugo does not need to be so angry. After calming down, Barry started to organize his thoughts again. He knew that the cooperation between DreamWorks and Hugo could definitely be called a combination of two swords. Before that, everyone was still waiting and watching-wondering what kind of changes Hugo could bring after moving into DreamWorks, but before the "beautiful mind", people''s attitudes were relatively conservative, because in addition to "saving private Ryan "In addition, in the past year, it has been difficult for DreamWorks to produce topical works. After Hugo moved into DreamWorks, he almost disappeared, making it difficult to detect Hugo''s influence on DreamWorks. But now, everything has changed. Hugo not only began to exert strength, but also full of confidence. Next, the influence of DreamWorks is bound to rise steadily along with the advancement of time. Barry needs to re-adjust his strategy toward DreamWorks. Of course, Steven Spielberg and Hugo Lancaster are still the number one objects worthy of cooperation. Compared to Barry Meyer, Mark Cantons reaction was much more direct. He called Hugo and expressed his regret strongly, Hugo, I think we can really cooperate this time. Yes." Hugo couldn''t help feeling a little guilty just by saying. The last time Hugo cooperated with Sony Columbia Pictures was "Night Sleep in Seattle". Later, because of the fight between "Life and Death Hour" and "Wolf", Hugo made some unpleasant events. Since then, Hugo has completely missed Sony Columbia Pictures. Cooperated. Mark has worked tirelessly over the years, so close to Hugo, but so far away. Even businessmen whose interests are paramount, inevitably owe a debt of favor. What''s more, Hugo''s impression of Mark has changed a lot. At the 1994 Los Angeles World Cup final, Hugo and Mark were not happy getting along, but afterwards, Mark''s hard work, friendliness and calmness have successfully changed Hugo''s views. "Next time, I will give priority to your company for the next work." Hugo can only express his apologies with a helpless look. Missed the "beautiful mind", but won Hugo''s favor and guilt. Who can say that Mark is really an "inexperienced impulse"? In this confrontation, only the parties know which one wins and which one loses. Soon after, Sony Columbia Pictures officially announced that it was cooperating with Endeavour Elite Agency to shoot "Patriot." -Crow is the role, and the heroine is handed over to Sandra Bullock. In addition, Heath Ledger and Alexander Lorraine will also play. In addition, they also signed several works cooperation agreements with DreamWorks including "Almost Fame" and "Bald Savior (An.... At the same time, Twentieth Century Fox and Disney, which have always been invisible, have also begun to implement their plans in an orderly manner. Twentieth Century Fox not only cooperated with DreamWorks on the "Desert Island", the two sides also signed a cooperation agreement on five works including "What...beneath" and "Return to Glory", and it has become Universal Pictures in one fell swoop. In addition, Universal Pictures, the film company that cooperates most closely with DreamWorks, relies on the personal relationship between Ron Meyer and Steven, while Twentieth Century Fox relies on a keen sense of smell and real deals. Disney did not show any weakness. They worked with Endeavour Elite Agency to develop "The Inside Story (The., "Three Kings of Prison Escape (o., where. Art., and "Remember. The." and other works, which makes Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company truly become the fourth brokerage company in Hollywood that can independently complete the packaging agreement. Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company surpassed United Elite Brokerage Company and became the first company that can complete the packaging agreement for a long time and multiple works in addition to the three major brokerage companies. This not only means that the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has gradually gained a firm foothold, and it has begun to show its glory. At present, only in terms of the number of agents, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has reached 75, which is already on par with the Creative Artist Brokerage Company. However, the number of brokers has never been a measure of the level of brokerage companies. If it is purely in terms of the number of brokers, the international innovation management company is the largest, with more than 170 brokers ranking first in Hollywood, and William- Morris Brokerage Company also has more than 150 brokers. However, the innovative artist brokerage company has become the current industry leader with a "district" of one hundred brokers. It can be seen that the level of the artists under the agency is the level of that really determines the ability of the brokerage company. The level of its artists determines the success ratio of the brokerage company''s packaging agreement. It can be seen that Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company has indeed become the top leader outside the three major brokerage companies, without a doubt. It''s hard to imagine that an actor''s move can actually drive half of Hollywood''s movement, a picture that could not be constructed a year ago. In the peak period of Steven Spielberg and George Lucas, they used to have this ability. The production of "Indiana Jones" caused a sensation throughout Hollywood, but then George gradually turned behind the scenes. Steven began to concentrate on shooting war biographies, and the original momentum that stirred up waves with a single stone is gone forever. But now, such a momentum has appeared again. Just a "beautiful mind", just a Hugo-Lancaster, so that the five major Hollywood studios have joined the competition-in addition to the standstill MGM and Paramount, there are also self New-line film industry with limited funds. This is also the most special phenomenon since the beginning of the blockbuster era: it was not a $200 million investment, it was not James Camerons grand plan, it was not a disaster film, a science fiction film or an action filmnot even a commercial film, but it still caused it. Stormy seas. This is the only one in the world, and there is no semicolon. Chapter 2070： Legendary experience The earth-shaking of Hollywood is not important to Hugo, because after determining the partner, Hugo put all his experience on the adaptation of the script. Hugo has searched for information for nearly three weeks, but still does not have a clear idea. He not only read the "Beautiful Mind" biographical novel three times, but also carefully watched a story about John- The latest chapter of Nash''s interview documentary: Rebirth of Go Dream. Among many literary works, John Nash and his game theory are hot focuses, not just mathematics and economics. Hugo gradually discovered that game theory is also an absolute hot spot in the cutting-edge research of other disciplines. It seems that adding a little game theory to your own research will make the whole thesis fashionable. The more fields that are far from game theory, such as biology, comparative literature, history, etc., the more scholars rack their brains. I want to apply game theory to my own research. This is a very interesting phenomenon, until Hugo discovered that psychology also took John Nash as a research object. However, it is not John''s game theory, but John himself. This is also what Hugo hopes for discovering that interview documentary. Hugo went to the headquarters of the cbs television station in Burbank and found this documentary for two hours. The first sentence of the interview narration is very interesting, "John Nash once suffered from severe schizophrenia, but he insisted that his disease was cured entirely by willpower." It is not a secret that John suffers from schizophrenia. On the contrary, it has become one of his important labels. However, John hated mental hospitals, drugs, and doctors. He still has palpitations when he talks about his wife sending him to the mental hospital. John has been hospitalized twice before and after. The first was at Macleans Hospital, which treats the upper class. The doctors there treat schizophrenia as a mental illness and do psychological counseling every day, trying to dig out the cause of the illness from his childhood experience. Johns colleague Donald Newman (. Newman) visited him and said, Donald, if I dont become normal, they wont let me out. But, Ive never been normal... The second time was Trenton Mental Hospital. During the interview, John and the interviewer revisited their old places. John just stood on the lawn of the hospital, looking from a distance, but refused to get closer. "They give you injections to make you look like an animal, so that they treat you like an animal." Here, he was forced to undergo the insulin coma treatment that has now been discontinued by the Western medical community: after a large amount of insulin injection, Let the patient fall into a coma, even when the patient is awake, it is like a walking dead. John started to eat only vegetarian food as a protest against the hospital''s treatment-of course, no one took this seriously. After a long period of insulin coma treatment, he finally became "normal". He has never been so humble and polite in his life. Donalds wife recalled, He looked as good as he had just been beaten. Half a year later, the humble and polite John was finally discharged from Trenton Hospital. He staggered out of the hospital. The first thing he did was to find his childhood friends. The memory is erased." This made Hugo start thinking: If returning to reason only means taming the social system, social framework, and social standards, it means loss of memory, loss of personality, and loss of emotions, then is healing really valuable? Especially for a genius like John who regards mathematics as "the only important thing". The purest mathematics in John''s mind is not reason, not numbers, but inspiration. Reason is just a means of communicating this kind of inspiration, and if regaining reason also means the loss of inspiration, then he would rather give up reason. A friend visited him when he was hospitalized, "When you were mad, you claimed that aliens were talking to you, but how could a rational mathematician like you believe in nonsense about aliens?" John replied, "The originality of mathematics enters my mind like aliens. I believe in the existence of aliens, just as I believe in mathematics." He wrote in Notebook Hill, "The four elements of reason block humans from The closeness of the universe." From this perspective, John is indeed a lunaticthe same lunatic as countless geniuses who have created miracles in history. After coming out of Trenton Hospital, John refused to accept any medication because the treatment made him feel dull and unable to think about mathematics. He got a spare job as a researcher at Princeton University. As a result, Princeton University students can often see a middle-aged man in red running shoes wandering around the campus like a walking dead, writing illogical formulas on the entire blackboard, holding hundreds of mathematical formulas just calculated the night before. Appeared in a professor''s office. The students gave him a nickname, "the ghost of mathematics building", but few people know who this ghost is. After entering the seventies, John''s relatives and friends began to notice that he was not going crazy. John''s eyes became clear, and his behavior became logical. But in the absence of medical treatment, how did John recover? John thinks, "As long as I want to go retrograde martial arts. One day, I start to want to become rational." From that day on, he and his auditory voices began to debate, refute those voices, "to distinguish irrationality with reason, and to distinguish with common sense. illusion." This is a very interesting case. Although Hugo has limited knowledge of psychology, in John''s case, madness and reason seem to have become a free will choice. So Hugo no longer even believed that he was really mad, but... rationally chose madness, and madly returned to rationality. Or to be more precise, before the 1970s, he madly applied all rationality to mathematics, which caused life to lose control; and after entering the 1970s, he consciously chose to apply part of his madness to mathematics. On top of mathematics inspiration, the remaining madness is imprisoned by reason. This idea is too bold and too crazy. Even if Hugo has not studied psychology, he knows that the possibility is very slim. However, thinking carefully about the origin of John''s madness, it seems that it is not so unfounded. John has been an eccentric, arrogant and introverted person since ancient times. His grades in elementary school were not good-including mathematics, and he was even considered by the teacher to be a student whose academic performance was lower than that of an intelligence test. For example, in mathematics, he was unconventional. His problem-solving method was criticized by the teacher, but John''s mother was full of confidence in his son. Later facts also proved that this alternative approach is precisely the embodiment of his mathematics talent. It''s not just mathematical geniuses, most geniuses are like this, there is nothing surprising about this. But how can a person with an inherently weird personality be considered suddenly crazy? The reason is because in the late 1950s, when John was thirty years old, he suddenly claimed to be together. Produce. The activists and the anti. common. The activists are a group, they are all "conspirators"; he declared that Eisenhower and the Pope of the Vatican had no sympathy for him; the turmoil in the Middle East made him deeply disturbed, and he called his relatives and friends anonymously, saying that the end of the world had come. Under such circumstances, John was sent to a mental hospital for the first time. Later, when he left Macleans Hospital, he resigned from MIT, withdrew all his pension, and announced that he was going to travel to Europe. In July 1959, John arrived in Paris. He saw the entire city full of demonstrations, strikes, and explosions protesting the nuclear arms race. He went to the local government several times for help, hoping to renounce his American citizenship; he even went to Geneva because of this The city is known for being friendly to refugees. He declared to the Swiss that the American system is fundamentally wrong, but no one believed him. In the end, he was sent to the plane to return. Afterwards, he claimed that he was sent to a ship, chained like a slave. Before being deported, John wandered in Europe for nine months. The noise and commotion under the Cold War consciousness were everywhere like Paris. The shadow of NATO and the Warsaw Pact lingered back and forth over the European continent. These nine months were extremely metaphorical. Wandering is reminiscent of the wandering heroes in the fictional world: Margaret Duras (. duras) is a female beggar who never forgets the Ganges, and James Joyce (james.) takes a day to travel. Mr. Bloom of Dublin, Odysseus who spent ten years sings homer, and Don Quixote who traveled the world with Cervantes Savidra... This brings Hugo back to his college days. The characters in classical literature and John began to overlap bit by bit: They wandered endlessly in an attempt to achieve a certain spiritual goal. The crazy scenes that John witnessed in Europe made Hugo unable to help but wonder: how a schizophrenic patient who has just left a mental hospital can face a real world that is crazier than the mental hospital. It''s like McMurphy who is eager to go out in "Flying Over the Cuckoo''s Asylum", like Truman who struggles out of the cocoon in "Trumen''s World", and like 1900 who can never go out in "Sea Pianist". The real world has always advertised itself as "normal" and "rational", but the continuous war on the European continent has made the mental hospital look like a paradise. Does the cruel and **** reality make human beings more rational or crazier? People always stand on the commanding heights of morality and declare that "you are a lunatic" to certain people, but in fact, the boundary between madness and reason has become a manifestation of social power: those who deviate from the so-called mainstream social track are lunatics; while following the rules, It''s normal to keep one''s own feet. This is "Trumen''s World", "American Beauty", and even John Nash''s life. When people cant wait to pronounce John a lunatic, its not because of the persecution of minority groups by mainstream society. Of course, perhaps Johns mysterious illusions and nonsense are timid and terrifying, but after the Iron Curtain of the Cold War fell, people found that Johns "crazy remarks" were more like prophecies, and people were more like prophecies. The unknown and the fear of uncertainty have labeled John a "lunatic". Chapter 2071： No way to start Johns nonsense about the world pattern, predictions of the Cold War, and predictions of war persecution were later proved to be true, and Johns fear was not only his personal experience, but also the collective subconsciousness of the entire era. Fear and worry. And John is considered a lunatic, and he was forcibly injected into a coma with insulin. Perhaps it was the persecution of personal conscience by totalitarianism under the background of that era. When John Nash was sent back to the United States from Europe, he thought he was tied to the ship like a slave. When this slave ship wandered freely on the vast ocean, Michel Foucault (.) gave it a deeper philosophical meaning in his graduation thesis "Madness and Civilization". If lunatics are not just lunatics, but wise men who have exposed the fundamental ills of this society, then they can only be sent on the boat of fools and float along the water to the unknown distance. The ancient river gave the ship mystery, and the lunatic was sacred and isolated, and then used as the sacrifice of the social system to kill the chickens and the monkeys. After reading John''s biography, relevant literature on game theory, interview documentaries and many other materials, Hugo realized that John''s life was actually McMurphy in "Flying Over the Cuckoo''s Asylum." The society brutally and cold-blooded the right to resist and speak out of these social aliens, and used cold and cruel methods to suppress them, even at the expense of their humanity-just like the ending of "flying over the lunatic asylum", McMurphy was cut off After the brainstem, it became a real walking dead. Hugo originally thought that John was not McMurphy, and they were looking for different things: John wanted mathematical inspiration, while McMurphy wanted to embrace freedom and resist power. But after really getting to know it, Hugo realized that, in essence, the two people have something in common. But, fortunately, John waited until the light belonged to him, but McMurphy did not. This made Hugo start thinking again, did John really rely on his own reason to overcome the disease? In the process from illness to recovery of John, what role did he play, what role did his wife play, and what role did his relatives, friends and university colleagues become? Anyone who has watched the movie "Beautiful Mind" will be moved by Alicia and Johns love story. Johns recovery can almost be called a "love miracle." It is far from the truth. Alicia chose to divorce a few years after John became ill. Of course, Alicia''s efforts cannot be denied just because of this incident. From then on, Alicia relied on her meager salary to stay by John''s side and take good care of it. For thirty years, Alicia has stayed by John''s side for more than thirty years. This emotion-whether it is love, friendship or family affection, is worthy of admiration. Hugo has already read about this in an interview with Vanity Fair. Hugo believes that this is not love, but it is better than love. But in fact, "Vanity Fair" still has many stories that have not been unearthed. John can be called a **** when he was in college. At the time, he was "as handsome as a god", tall and slender, well-proportioned, and a handsome face of an English nobleman. He fell in love with Eleanor, a nurse, at the age of twenty-five, and had an illegitimate child; later he met Alicia, who was his student at the time, and she had always admired John. After some scheming, she won his love, and the two of them kept secret; about a year later, Eleanor discovered the affair between John and Alicia, which made Eleanor angry and told John the matter. His father, the old Nash, was considering an illegitimate child and urged John and Eleanor to marry, but Johns friends strongly opposed it, believing that Eleanor and John were too far apart. Soon after, the old Nash died, and then John left Eleanor, and Alicia came together, and the two married smoothly. After several years of peaceful life, John and Alicia divorced. After that, Alicia never got married again, but stayed by John''s side, but John was not like that. During his long illness, John met many different people and developed love affair -Including same-sex and opposite-sex-several of them have reached the stage of marriage. In short, before and after his marriage to Alicia, John was always restless. His marriage to Alicia was not his only period, and behind Alicias thirty years of company His love life is very exciting. This is only the information that Hugo has learned, and he has no way to determine whether Alicia has had other relationships in those thirty years. Even if there are, no one can blame Alicia, because it was her. freedom of. The beautiful love depicted in the 2001 edition of "Beautiful Mind" is fragmented in real life. Maybe Alicia played an important role in John''s recovery; maybe, 30 years of company is not love, but more friendship; maybe, the movie is a fairy tale after all, and reality is reality after all. Hugo did not intend to judge John Nash, but he must find an angle to tell his story. But now, the more he understands, the more confused Hugo becomes, and the more he can''t start. It seems that there is a vast ocean in front of me-this is a long and glorious life of a person. Even if it is only counted from the admission of John to Princeton University in 1948, it has been fifty years of life so far. I want to cut out a section of it. Or partly, focus on description, which is definitely a difficult task. Hugo knew this was a tough job, but now that he has investigated all the information, he has no clue. After serious thinking, Hugo returned to Princeton for the second time. He had arrived at Princeton University and stayed for nearly a week when he decided to take over the adaptation of this work. Princeton University is not only where John developed game theory, but also where he stayed for many years after finishing his work as a professor at MIT. Until now, John lives in Princeton University. Hugo came to Princeton University again, hoping to find inspiration in the environment that John was most familiar with. In addition, Hugo also inquired about relevant news through Rick, and wanted to see if he could have a face-to-face conversation with John to really communicate. Not only to adapt the script, but also to play the role. This time Hugo stayed for three weeks and didn''t return to Los Angeles until Christmas. After returning home, Hugo saw Charlize who was pressing her legs in the courtyard. She greeted her and wanted to take the suitcase in Hugo''s hand. Hugo refused, but Charlize still insisted. The ground took it over, "I arrived an hour earlier than expected. I thought the paparazzi would trap you in the city and would not release you until sunset." Hugo printed a kiss on Charlize''s forehead and shook his head, "There are not many people at the airport, so many movies have been released recently, everyone is busy going." In fact, Hugo''s departure and return journeys are relatively low-key. , Did not attract too much multimedia attention. When I was in New Jersey, there was no interruption from reporters, leaving a good environment for Hugo''s work. Charlize and Hugo walked into the hall, put their suitcases aside, and poured a cup of coffee in the kitchen, "So, how is the harvest?" "Uh, I met Professor Nash three times and talked for... a few hours?" Hugo found a comfortable position and sat down. "But I didn''t understand what he said. I thought it was right. I have enough understanding of game theory, but when I really talk to him, it is still Chinese to me." When people describe the Scriptures that they dont understand, they are used to expressing it in this way. Hugo''s words made Charlize chuckle slightly, "I remember you can read and speak Chinese very well." This little humor made Hugo also tear off his mouth. He took the coffee and put it on the coffee table. Hugo patted the position beside him. After watching Charlize sit down, he adjusted his position and lay his head on Charlize''s lap. He closed his eyes. He exhaled a long breath, Although I still dont know much about professional things-these things can be handed over to professionals, but for Professor Nash, I have a more intuitive experience. It is different from the documentary. With that feeling, Professor Nash in life is even more...silent, lonely, desolate, and even a little embarrassed. I almost forget that he is now seventy years old." Although Hugo has appeared in two real biographies , he hasn''t really met the person he plays, and this time, he will play John Nash, a living character who is still alive. Therefore, the opportunity to have direct contact with John is very precious to Hugo. "That''s a good thing, I''m already expecting you to use your own perspective to outline a John Nash." Charlize gently swept the hair on Hugo''s forehead, looking at Hugo''s slightly greasy face. , There are still some tired shadows under the eyes. Such Hugo is not perfect, but Charlize feels unprecedented perfection. Her palm can feel Hugos body temperature, her nose can feel Hugos breath, and her body can feel Hugos presence... Hugo still closed his eyes, which made him feel safe. He chuckled and laughed, "No, I don''t think so. I think the more I understand Professor Nash, including his wife and son, the more I feel unable to I start, as if there are countless thoughts in my mind, but there is no way to sort it out. I now finally know why biographies are so difficult to make, because the language of the film is still too pale compared to a person''s real life." Charlize was amused by Hugos words, and gently massaged Hugos shoulders, Then you dont think about adapting the script for the time being, why dont you tell me anecdotes about your time in Princeton for the past few weeks? Woolen cloth?" Chapter 2072： Cruel reality "Princeton... Honestly, I don''t like it. It is a paradise for science students, mathematics, physics, economics, and so on. You know, I went to two classes in classical literature, and it was... terrible. "Hugo''s disgusting expression made Charlize laugh. Charlize patted Hugo''s forehead lightly, "I know you belong to Yale, and you are very repulsive to Princeton, so we don''t need to personally attack the latest chapter of the Nine Dragon God Tripod." Yale University is a school that emphasizes humanistic sentiments. They always pay attention to the realization of the value of life, the freedom and equality of people, the harmony between people and society, and nature. Even at the beginning of the nineteenth century, Yale University strongly affirmed the humanities education based on classical subjects, and rejected the use of science education. Today, this is not necessarily correct, but the school atmosphere of Yale University and Princeton University is indeed very different. Hugo pulled up his lips and smiled, "But I think maybe we still have something in common. You know, when I was at Yale, I could always see some mumblings in the philosophy department of the school. The meditators of, they look at the sky like statues, meditating for a long time, making you almost think that time has stopped like this; this time in Princeton, too, you can often see people like walking dead immersed in yourself on campus. In this world, there seems to be no other important place in life except their numbers." "Perhaps, their world is different from ours, which is why they can discover those great ideas, and we are just an ordinary member of all living beings." Charlize''s words made Hugo cast his serious eyes. Charlize didn''t know why, staring at Hugo suspiciously with wide-eyed eyes. Hugo remembered the definition of John Nash. Everyone thought he was a lunatic, but no one really realized that maybe he just lived in a world that ordinary people could not understand. Hugo looked at the surprise in Charlize''s eyes, raised his head suddenly with the strength of his waist, and stamped a kiss on Charlize''s lips, and then put his arms around Charlize''s neck, making the kiss more and more Shen, until both people feel that they are starting to lack oxygen, then they reluctantly leave. Charlize still doesn''t understand what happened, because she still has limited knowledge of Hugo''s experience in Princeton. A deep kiss caused her brain to become hypoxic, and her cheeks couldn''t help flying two blushes, which gave her a touch of shyness and femininity. As if nothing happened, Hugo lay on Charlizes lap again, and then said, I met a lot of people like this in the library. I remember one person who left a deep impression on me. That should be in... the engineering library. He always wears a loose sweater, a face and a beard, and a slightly fat figure. He comes to the library early every day, and is reluctant to leave until midnight. He sits at the desk. Seven, I didn''t want to move my body for eight hours." "He probably had some kind of extremely severe epilepsy. Every ten minutes, he would suddenly moan uncontrollably, his nose moved, his feet twisted, twisting like this for about half a minute? Then he seemed to be okay. Generally safe and sound. Then after a dozen minutes later, he will yell out the alien language that I dont understand. It is indeed another world. Then I asked the students studying there, and they told me, in fact, this Fatty is one of the editors of the encyclopedia. He needs to investigate a lot of information and do a lot of research every day." Having said that, Hugo paused, his eyes filled with confusion, "I was thinking then, are such people crazy or normal?" Because the so-called "lunatics" in these people''s eyes are actually doing something wrong. Isnt this the most contradictory kind of relationship that humans compile the encyclopedias they come to refer to every day? Charlize could not help but fell into thinking, vaguely, she understood the meaning of Hugo''s words, but she did not express her opinion in a hurry, but listened quietly. Sure enough, Hugo only paused for a while, and then went on to say, "Later I met another person like this. He was about thirty? Forty? I''m not sure, because his hair and beard are dense and exuberant. It seems that he hasn''t been taken care of for a while, even if he is a tramp, there is no problem. He always wears a Princeton pullover, lies on a chair with his legs wide open, and holds a thick book in his hand. Houdishu is often left unopened. It is placed in your hand. When you are awake, you look straight ahead, and when you fall asleep, you look up and die." "He is different from others, some... the so-called''lunatic''..." Hugo''s words were very careful, because he couldn''t find a suitable word to describe them, which made him a little helpless, "Those frequencies and Ordinary people are different. They can still see sober occasionally and feel that they are in line with the ordinary real world, but this person is different. Although he is very quiet, he is always in a state of extreme confusion. He often Sitting in a daze, for a long time, then suddenly he violently wiggled his neck and arms, his eyebrows and nose were tightly twisted together, and his mouth was panting, as if he had experienced a terrible pain and was reborn as a great hero. " Speaking of this, Hugo stopped suddenly, seeming to be lost in thought. Charlize also fell silent, and the hands that helped Hugo massage his shoulders also stopped, as if time and space had stopped at this moment. "You know," Suddenly, Hugo''s hoarse voice came out, and his frowned brows showed his confusion and struggle. "The student next to him took the initiative to tell me that the man was John Nash''s son, and then Speaking in a very strange tone,''Mental illness is a genetic disease''." Hugo couldn''t help but stop again and whispered in a low voice, "It reminds me of childhood memories. People always say that that persons The mother or father is neurotic, and then looks at him with a repulsive look, as if he is a species from an alien and will explode at any time in the next second." Hugo has always been aware of peoples prejudice against mental illness. Whether in the previous life or in this life, in the Eastern world or in Western countries, fear comes from ignorance. Peoples lack of understanding of mental illness makes them panic, even if it is Use a rude and cruel attitude to exclude, oppress, and despise these patients. It''s like treating a slave. However, when Hugo really came into contact with these patients, Hugo knew that the facts he knew were still too little. Even if John Nash is a scholar who promoted the development of human civilization, he still carries those cruel and cold persecutions. Perhaps John is really a lunatic, and his son really inherited these diseases... But they should not be out of this society, because they are no different from others, just like some people have a cold, some People have stomachaches, some people have hurt their feet, and some people have cancer. They are just sick, nothing more-and it''s a mental illness that everyone gets. Hugo once heard this sentence in the movie "Still Alice (., "I would rather have cancer..." In this story, Alice got Alzheimer''s disease, her Memory can''t keep up with the forgotten footsteps, and gradually loses his thoughts and connection with the world. In the eyes of others, people with Alzheimer''s disease are treated with sympathy, alienation, and panic. With the disintegration of the patient''s memory and reason, people are also worried that these patients will go crazy at any time. But if it is a cancer patient, people will always be more forgiving-because the patient''s life is still not much left, people will even be more accommodating, tolerant, and caring for these patients. Alzheimer''s disease is a brain disease that cannot be cured even in the world that Hugo knows, but what it affects is human memory, reason, wisdom, and so on. It''s like...just like those mentally ill people trapped in their own world. Perhaps this is not the same, but people still simply and rudely classify them into one category, and then look at them with strange, sympathetic, but alienated eyes. Charlize raised his hand, stroked Hugo''s hair lightly, and gently followed Hugo''s short hair. She can feel the heaviness of Hugo''s heart, and she can also understand Hugo''s dissatisfaction and anger towards this status quo. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something to comfort Hugo, but then she understood that what Hugo needs is not comfort, but motivation, a motivation that allows him to devote himself to the adaptation of the script. "Do you remember the "Vanity Fair" interview? John and Alicia stayed together for thirty years. Hugo also didn''t want to deny the truth and rareness of this emotion But... the reality is always cruel "But I asked carefully in Princeton, these years, they lived in the same house, just the relationship between the people living together. Because after Alicia''s divorce, she could not find a suitable residence, and her meager salary There is no way to pay the rent, so she chose to stay...Of course, it cannot be denied that her stay is indeed very important to John, at least they can take care of each other...but, perhaps because of this, these years , John has also been married several times and talked about several vigorous relationships... The bond between them is not as deep as imagined..." Hugo is not a pessimist, on the contrary, his thoughts are always positive and optimistic, but the more he understands, the more Hugo realizes the hardship and cruelty of life. "The first time I met John and Alicia, it was an accidental encounter. On my way to the library, two old men walked face to face. The man was tall but dry, and the woman was short and bloated. They Dressed in formal attire, I was on my way to participate in a certain ceremony. When I recognized these two people as John and Alicia, I stood there in surprise. They just walked past me, staggering and silent. Without words, the two people are so alienated, like...like the alienation of strangers, and like the alienation caused by acquaintance for too many years..." Hugo''s voice gradually disappeared from his lips, and he fell silent again. Chapter 2073： The so-called fairy tale "Hugo, what are you expecting?" Hugo was stunned by Charlize''s words. He raised his eyes and looked at Charlize in confusion, as if he didn''t quite understand the meaning of the words. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Charlize''s mouth, and he repeated the sentence just now, "Hugo, what are you expecting?" Hugo opened his mouth slightly, wanting to question and defend, but his brain suddenly fell into a blank space, just staring at Charlize in a daze, unable to say a word. "Listening to your words just now contains too many emotions, disappointment, anger, rejection, depression... I can feel it. This trip to Princeton has touched you a lot, and even you yourself cant completely sort out your mind. The latest chapters of the Mobile Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. But what I am curious about is, what are you looking forward to?" Charlize knows that Hugo will always put too much pressure on himself, lest he get lost in the glamorous confusion of Vanity Fair. This time the adaptation of "Beautiful Mind" is like a big mountain, and Hugo can''t breathe because Hugo wants to do well and wants to do better. But this pressure made Hugo a little bit paranoid, a little greedy, and a little confused. He hoped to write the script better, hoped to write John Nash more real and vivid, and hoped to write the story more angularly. I hope to dig deeper into the subject... These greed began to erode Hugo''s own control uncontrollably, so quietly that he didn''t even notice his loss. As a bystander, Charlize can feel Hugo''s subtle changes. She was worried about Hugo, but more distressed Hugo. Because Charlize knew that Hugo had been under too much pressure along the way, and his glamorous and unique superstar status in the eyes of outsiders made Hugo gradually unable to retreat. Just like when Hollywood was shooting a sequel movie, the success of the first song prompted the film company to innovate in the second and third works, hoping to achieve greater success. Therefore, sequel movies tend to have bigger and bigger scenes, bigger and bigger momentum, more and more characters, and more and more clues... Finally, the finished product is vigorous and mighty, but it is empty and chaotic. On the contrary, it makes The people were disappointed. Everyone understands this truth. However, if everyone can control their own thoughts as they want, then humans are no longer humans, but machines. In the past seven years, Hugo has been under pressure time and time again, and has succeeded time and time again. Even if he breaks into a cocoon and becomes a butterfly, this time and time of hard work has consumed all of Hugo''s strength. Hugo has been exhausted all the way for being able to achieve the unique top superstar achievement ever since. To be honest, until now, I have not felt the irritability, greed, and exhaustion in Hugo''s heart, and Charlize felt it incredible. Charlize put his hands on Hugos shoulders gently, and continued speaking in her usual sassy and crisp voice, You should also know clearly that John and Alicia are just ordinary people, they are not the so-called Protoss, they They also have their own lives and their own personalities. You can''t ask them to be perfect, because they can''t be perfect." Hugo could hear a faint smile in Charlize''s voice, like the scent of black tea in the sun at three o''clock in the afternoon, which calmed him down. "What are you looking forward to? John and Alicia still know each other? John is still handsome now, Alicia is still very beautiful? John is grateful to Alicia, Alicia treats John in all respects? Regained his sanity. John became a successful professor, and Alicia, who had been waiting for so many years, regained her brilliance? If so, Hugo, then what is the difference between you and the cruel''mainstream society''?" Hugo was amused by Charlize''s words. He imagined the picture Charlize said in his mind. The sense of sight that resembled the happy and happy life created by "Trumen''s World" came to his face, full of mockery. dark humor. Hugo was thinking, maybe he did have expectations. Because the 2001 version of "Beautiful Mind", in that movie, almost tells about the beautiful love that everyone yearns for, helping each other in the same boat, never leaving behind, holding hands, and growing old together. Alicia helped John get out of the predicament step by step, and finally ended successfully. In fact, everyone is like this. Even if they are passionate about tragedy, they still yearn for comedy in real life. Every time there is a happy ending, people are always cursing; but when the real tragedy ends, it is still difficult to suppress the grief. The fairy tales in "Beautiful Mind" are so beautiful, so beautiful that they are almost not real enough, so that Hugo also has expectations of John in real life, super high expectations. "We all know that reality is always crueler than movies, and fairy tales are always better than reality." Charlize''s meaningful words made Hugo raise his eyes and stare into Charlize''s eyes, just calling out her name," Charlize..." Then the voice disappeared from his throat. Charlize understood the worry and panic in Hugo''s eyes, and a smile was drawn at the corner of her mouth, "Hugo, I don''t want to lie to you. I still don''t want to believe in fairy tales. I think fairy tales are deceptive. But if it is you, I am willing to go with you, at least I am willing to try to go with you, to see where our end point will be, the ultimate genius of League of Legends." Looking at Charlize in front of me, it was like a fox walking on the ice, raising her ears to carefully probe the surrounding movement, even a little bit of wind and grass would make her run away. Hugo couldnt help but feel distressed. He raised his right hand and patted Charlizes back lightly. He straightened up his waist after a sit-up, pressed a kiss on Charlizes ear, and whispered in that ear. "Its too late for you to regret now. Even if you want to escape, you cant escape." The warm breath made Charlizes ears become red in an instant, which made Charlize a little embarrassed-because she remembered that Hugo could not speak sweet words at all, but now Hugo can make a simple sentence She threw away her helmet and armor. Charlize watched Hugo lie down again, with a smug smile on his lips, as if showing off to her. This made Charlize angrily punch Hugo directly in the chest, and Hugo grinned in pain, which made Charlize smile with satisfaction. "In my opinion, the relationship between John and Alicia is actually a fairy tale." Charlize watched Hugo regain his peace, and then returned to the subject. "You told me before, Alicia and John Ive known each other for thirty years. I dont know the reason Alicia stayed. Maybe she didnt have enough money to move out and was restricted to Princeton; maybe she didnt want to make changes and just stayed there lazily. ...But you can''t deny that Alicia still stayed with John, caring for and accompanying him for thirty years." "Do you know how long thirty years are? Your life is only thirty-one years." Charlize let Hugo go silent with a soft sigh, "Remember what you said to me Maybe its not love, but its better than love. People always see the negative impact of things, just like you, knowing about Johns wind. Flow. Rhyme. Things, and he and Alicia seem to have not imagined it. So beautiful and beautiful, so I feel that this kind of story seems to be less powerful, and everything seems to be imperfect. But in fact, even if it is just a neighbor, it is a great fate to be able to spend 30 years together, because 30 Years, maybe half of our lives... or even longer. What''s more, haven''t you noticed? John has a few more marriages, but Alicia does not." Hugo fell silent, and he finally understood Charlize''s words: What are you expecting? John and Alicia''s love is not perfect, no one can deny this, but Alicia''s company is very important to John, she accompanied him through the whole life. They have never separated since John met Alicia when he was twenty-seven years old. Hugo knew that in the original historical trajectory, John and Alicia remarried after the release of "Beautiful Mind", and the two people still held each other''s hands and walked on, until Hugo knew that there was nothing in the world. Changed. In other words, in John''s more than eighty years of life, Alicia was the one who stood by his side for more than two-thirds of the time. Is this friendship, family affection or love really important? If this is not a fairy tale, what else does Hugo expect to see? Charlize could see from Hugo''s amber pupils that the irritability gradually calmed down It seemed that the overheated brain was finally cooled. The smile on the corner of Charlizes mouth relaxed slightly. She just hoped that Hugo would not push herself too tight, because this was counterproductive. What Hugo needs is space, freedom, and inspiration. At this point, Hugo How similar is it to John Nash. "But... John Nash''s life is too complicated and too complicated, how should I write?" Hugo mumbled, seeming to be discussing with Charlize, and seeming to be reminiscing himself. Although the eyebrows are no longer irritable, they still have a trace of dazedness. Charlize did not answer immediately, because she was not sure whether Hugo was thinking about it herself, and she didn''t want to interrupt Hugo''s thoughts. But at the same time, Charlize is actually thinking about this question herself. Her knowledge of script writing is even more limited, so she can''t answer the same question. "Huh?" Hugo''s voice brought Charlize back to his senses. Charlize looked down and found that Hugo''s amber eyes were looking at herself intently, which brought Charlize back to his senses. She had no choice. Give Hugo professional advice, but as a bystander, she can make Hugo more ideas. Charlize thought for a while, "Hugo, do you remember? You told me before that the biggest drawback of many biographical films is that they are too greedy." Chapter 2074： Core of Thought Hugo listened to Charlize''s words and recalled it carefully. It was indeed what he said to Charlize. That was after Allen handed him the project of "Beautiful Mind". At that time, he had not yet investigated the life of John Nash. All he knew was only the "Vanity Fair" interview and the story of the movie in his memory. The plot, therefore, Hugo was relatively relaxed at the time. He watched several biographical films with Charlize, and the two exchanged many opinions. "You said at the time that movies are simple, and life is too complicated. It is impossible to include a true and complicated life in a movie, even the greatest artist. Because the movie is only two hours, but there are countless''two hours'' in life." Charlizes words awakened Hugos own memories little by little. These memories were originally due to the busyness of the last few weeks and the ups and downs of John Nashs life, which gradually became blurred, and even made it rain. Guo suspected: Did you really say this yourself? "So, you must first determine a main line, and then cut off the details that have nothing to do with the main line, or weaken it, or metaphorically, focus on the main line, so that the adaptation of the script may be easier." After speaking, Charlize looked at Hugo without confidence. Charlize is not sure whether his statement is feasible, because a person''s life is intricate, and the impact of any event in life may not be able to form the current complete personality; and in a biographical film, the important things in life are ignored. The event makes the story seem missing, and then has an impact on the structure of the entire script. Charlize seemed lacking in confidence. However, Hugo fell into his own thinking again because of Charlizes words. John Nashs life was indeed magnificent. After he was born in 1928, he himself lived in a turbulent environment, his achievements and life. The environment has an inseparable connection; and he was judged as a "lunatic", so that he didn''t receive the Nobel Prize in Economics until 1994. These are also closely related to the overall social environment. However, if you want to include all these stories, it is absolutely impossible. "Greedy" is the most taboo thing in adapting a biography. Hugo knows this better than anyone, but when it is really his turn to complete the work, he still inevitably makes the same mistake. I want to say too much, but often in the end it is not clear. John''s life is very complicated, maybe everything he experienced will be entangled with each other, but the focus of each main thread is different. If you want to write about the cruelty and **** of real life, then you should take this weird and long love between John and Alicia as the main line, including the separation and recombination of the two, including John''s wind. Unruly, including the support and estrangement of two people in their illnesses, are all written. Really show the essence of love. If you want to focus on the mainstream societys oppression of independent individuals and totalitarianisms persecution of individualism, then you should take Johns process of losing his mind, the impact of the details of his surrounding life on him, and his experience in Europe. The main line truly shows the chaos and depression under the background of that era. However, these are not the content that Hugo wants to write. He and Allen discussed the script from the beginning, focusing on the mentally ill itself. Hugo wants to show the struggle and confusion of mental patients, wants people to have a different understanding of mental illness through John''s story, and wants people to truly feel the pain of John, the suffering of all mental patients... Then, Hugo should focus on showing the process of John''s schizophrenia. Of course, the contents of love life and social environment are inseparable from John''s illness. Without these parts, a biography is not a biography. But what a successful biography needs is to grasp a bright spot or a main line, and show the core idea of ??the screenwriter. Then, Hugo should write Johns process from the onset of the illness to the gradual aggravation and finally to the cure as the main line, and then hide other important ideas as metaphors in the story. Perhaps Johns predictions about the Cold War period can be used as Johns. One of the important factors of the illness is integrated into the story; besides that, what is the real reason for John''s recovery? Or in other words, what is most needed for the mentally ill? As John said, "relying on one''s own reason" to recover from illness is obviously unrealistic, not to mention that this view has not been recognized by the psychology academic community, and the difficulty of writing a script will obviously be too great. Hugo has always believed that the most important thing for mental patients is the support of family, love and friendship, as well as the less-specialized sight of others. This is a disease that is no different from other diseases. When Allen came to find Hugo with an interview with Vanity Fair, they hoped to show it through this movie: Tell people that mental patients are not scourges, they are just ordinary people, they need the support and help of others, not only Only relatives, lovers and friends, as well as ordinary people around them-even strangers. Maybe just a warm smile will make the situation better. This reminded Hugo of seeing John at Princeton University. Although game theory has been used in almost every field of social sciences, "John Nash" has been mentioned for a long time as a representative scholar of game theory. But in fact, John was so ordinary at Princeton University, and no one even noticed his existence-Hugo didn''t mean the kind of superstar crowding, but the respect for John. In universities like Princeton, academically accomplished professors are highly respected, coming from students, colleagues, and scholars. Even professional professors in many departments are highly respected, let alone researchers who have achieved great breakthroughs. However, as the winner of the Nobel Prize in Economics, John was coldly treated or even ignored. When Hugo and John met for the first time in Princeton, the two met in a small courtyard inside the campus. The open space made John less restrained. The conversation between the two people was stumbling and stumbling. In the process, Hugo could gradually feel the strange eyes next to him-he knew that those eyes were caused by the commotion caused by his "Hollywood star", but Hugo Still try to ignore the restlessness and focus on John. Hugo originally thought that in an environment like Princeton University, people did not pay much attention to celebrities. What they valued is academics, achievements, and professions. The "Hollywood halo" has no practical significance to them, and even many people look down on practitioners in the entertainment industry. But the facts proved that Hugo''s idea was wrong. After the conversation between Hugo and John was over, many students surrounded Hugo and John. There were at least fifty or sixty people, and many people even asked for photos. . But few people said hello to John, as if John was just an old man at the doorit didn''t matter. This actually made Hugo a little embarrassed, because the people sitting in front of him were people who changed the context of the world''s economic development, but these students ignored John''s existence and only enthusiastically asked him for autographs and photographs. Hugo even felt a little embarrassed. Looking back now, Hugo couldn''t help being a little bit choked. He didn''t think people needed to worship John, but at least, people should show respect for John. Hugo couldn''t help but began to think: If in the early stage of John''s illness, people could be more tolerant, kinder, and kinder to him, and reduce some strange eyes, then John''s condition would not be so bad? Just like the situation that Hugo himself experienced during the filming of "Death Row", the last thing he needs is the cynicism of the media. What he needs is a relaxed environment around him and the support from his friends. Relatives and friends helped Hugo step out of the quagmire, and the relaxed atmosphere of the "Death Row" crew under the strict control of Steven Spielberg and Tim Robbins also contributed. No. Therefore, in John''s life, people''s indifference is a harm, so who made John pass the simplest years? It''s Alicia Except Alicia, Hugo can''t think of anyone else. Because it was when John needed friends most, Alicia chose to stay. Just as Alicia chose to divorce, Alicia also chose to stay. No one can blame her for her choice, because even though her choice seems selfish, it is a choice that a normal person would make. This is exactly what Hugo hopes to tell people: Mental patients are not monsters and ghosts. Alicia''s stay helped John through the difficulties and eventually healed from his illness. At this moment, the thoughts in Hugo''s mind finally became clear. He should tell the story with John''s illness as the main line, and the love between Alicia and John as the key point to tell, and the cold eyes and rejection around him In sharp contrast. Even if it is somewhat different from the facts, the reason why movies are called art is because movies are completely different from real life. Any biographyeven if it is an objective biography, is that the director and screenwriter interpret a life from their perspective, but in fact, no one except the person involved knows whether the interpretation of the film is correct, and it is a positive interpretation. Still a negative interpretation. This is also one of the greatest charms of biographical films, and it is also one of the charms of movies being made art: just like novels and dramas, people let their own thoughts fly in the art world and sublimate their own thoughts. All the complicated thoughts finally got rid of the detailed tips, letting the script adaptation work fall into a clue. Chapter 2075： What a gentleman does Charlize watched Hugo''s eyes gradually become clear again, which made her breathe lightly, and said jokingly, "I hope my nonsense just now does not affect your judgment. I really have a little bit of the work of adapting the script. No clue." Hugo shook his head, showing a relieved smile, "No, you wake me up. Although the adaptation is still a huge project, now I at least know where to start. I found out that I went around. A big circle, going around and going back to the original point, remember? It was the night Alan handed me the adaptation project, and I am now back to the situation at that time." "Then does this mean that all your efforts in the past period of time wasted time?" Charlize joked with a smile. Hugo also laughed and thought about it seriously, "No, it''s not like that. Preparations for this period of time are very necessary, yes, very necessary for mercenary wars." Without the in-depth understanding of this period, Hugo would not have such a thorough understanding of John Nash''s life. The image of the script adaptation is not three-dimensional enough, the story is not deep enough, and the sense of the times is not deep enough. Only after truly understanding the whole picture, and then cutting off the branches, can we be sure that the biography written by Hugo is true and profound. Thinking of this, Hugo couldnt help but pause again, You said, should I mention that John is **** in the script. You know, I think this is a very important part of his personality. Having a few boyfriends is also very important to his life." Charlize thought about it carefully, "Did you consider this question because of Alan?" This made Hugo stunned for a while. He really didn''t connect the two things together, "No, it''s not..." But after being mentioned by Charlize like this, Hugo couldn''t help thinking about this issue. "If it''s Allen, should I bring it up?" Charlize just opened his mouth and was about to speak, when Hugo interrupted him again, "No, I dont think Allen knew about this. I also found out after further investigation that John actually had several boyfriends. Not many people know about this." Seeing Hugo caught in her thoughts, Charlize couldn''t help but laugh. She didn''t expect her words to trigger Hugo''s so many thoughts, "I mean, if you just because of Alan, I dont I think you should include this because I dont think its a good idea." "Why?" Hugo showed some interest instead, and followed Charlize with a smile, "Because as a screenwriter, do I have to maintain a calm and objective perspective?" It is true that writing a biography should try to avoid being too emotional, because it leads to Serious misrepresentation of historical figures. Charlize shook his head, "No, I don''t think so far. Do you remember the information you retrieved last time? There is a special report from the 1950s, which mentions a psychology without any scientific basis. Study research and link homosexuality and schizophrenia. If you really mention this when writing a biography of Nash, it will easily mislead the audience, which will also blur the focus of the movie and cause inexplicable reasons. Some discussions." Hugo suddenly remembered. In fact, even into the distant future, some people still treat homosexuality as a mental illness and treat it as a cure. But in fact, in 1973, the American Psychiatric Association excluded homosexuality from the disease classification, and in 1992, the World Health Organization also excluded homosexuality from the ranks of mental illness. As Charlize said, John''s age is still very secretive about this issue, and it will inevitably need to mention the intricate social background in order to tell the impact of those few romances on John. Otherwise, just like the "imitation game (the.. game, it is only mentioned in a very subtle way, it is better not to mention it, concealed, vaguely like a shoe scratching. Hugo nodded slightly, he already had a general framework for the whole story in his mind, and he could start writing after sorting out his thoughts. At this time, it has been more than a month since Allen handed this project to him. Sure enough, it has never been that simple to write an excellent script. "I will try to write tonight, and I hope I won''t stay on the title." Hugo''s ridiculous words made Charlize roll his eyes, "By the way, the movie will be released this Friday, right? There is a premiere. Style?" Hugo is talking about "Female. Devil", the movie has already confirmed its release time, which will be on Friday of this week, December 25th. This time is also really a bit dumbfounding. A serial killer movie is shown on Christmas Day. Even if the premiere is held, it is estimated that it will be difficult for the audience to enter the cinema with interest. However, it can be seen from this time slot that the prototype of the awards season has already appeared. Not only the Weinstein brothers, but the major film companies in Hollywood have already sensed this trend. They also made conscious adjustments when arranging the movie''s release schedule-in December, it was released in order to hit the Oscars. There are more movies than in previous years, and more movies like "Girl. The Devil" have been released before the deadline for Oscar registration. Therefore, whether the audience is willing to enter the movie theater is not the most important thing. It is officially released in North America before the deadline for registration. This is the most important-for the awards season movie, it is such a big dragon. Charlize nodded and said, "Friday, there is a small premiere. There is no grand ceremony. It''s just a screening in four theaters in the Los Angeles area." Now Charlize has seen a lot. The big scene is now, and I have become accustomed to the movie release. However, she can still vaguely hear a little restraint in her voice, and it can be seen that she is still a little nervous about the word of mouth "Female. Devil"-after all, she has paid too much in this movie. many. "Do you need me to accompany you to the premiere?" Hugo put Charlize''s drooping hair behind his head, and looked at the face of Fendai, the corners of his mouth slowly relaxed. Charlize chuckled and laughed, "You? Or don''t." Hugo''s eyes widened with disgust on his face, and he asked, "Why!" Charlize also widened his eyes, not afraid of rain at all. Guo said, "What is''why''? Isn''t it obvious? I don''t want the media to come to join in the fun, and finally calm down my life, I want to enjoy it for a while. If you show up on the scene, it''s not obvious to let reporters pay attention. Are we two? As soon as the paparazzi followed, everything was exposed." Charlize doesn''t want to expose his love affair, because Hugo''s attention is too high, a little bit of trouble will cause a sensation, let alone love affair. Charlize feels a headache as long as he thinks of the media''s pursuit and interception. In fact, Hugo and Charlize have the same idea, and he tries to avoid being disturbed by the media in his private life. However, at this moment Charlize''s words are not really tasted, "Why do you sound so obedient? As if I don''t see anyone?" The words made Charlize roll his eyes, his face is full of Reluctantly, Hugo broke Charlizes face and looked at her eyes seriously, "Im serious, I will definitely be there for the premiere of your movie before, but this time Im absent, not the reporters too. Do you think its strange? Isnt it the same result?" Charlize looked at Hugo and pouted slightly, "So, do you want the reporter to discover, or don''t you want the reporter to discover?" Hugo was stuffy in his chest with a word, so he just sat up, kissed Charlize hard, and then frantically asked for the sweet body fluid. This caused the air in Charlizes lungs to be evacuated in an instant, just as if the whole person had fallen into a bottomless abyss, but it was not fear that greeted him, but Hugos scorching embrace. This caused Charlize''s skin to start to become hot, and he couldn''t help but groan softly. However, Hugo stopped suddenly, left Charlizes lips, and then tried his best to move his eyes away from Charlizes rosy to hot lips, to avoid losing his sanity again, and just stay here. I ate her, "This is a punishment for you." Charlize grinds his teeth lightly and moves forward to avenge Hugo, but Hugo leaned back and avoided it. This action made the breathing of both people become urgent, and only the last thread remained to maintain their emotions, as if they would break at any time. Charlize also noticed the blazing flames under Hugo''s eyes. She was tortured. Isn''t he? Charlize was thinking about how to retaliate against Hugo but a figure floated by, with a low voice in his mouth, "I am invisible, I am invisible..." The reason, which had been pushed to the edge of the cliff, returned to reality in an instant. Both Hugo and Charlize raised their heads speechlessly and looked at Leonardo, who covered his eyes with his hands It seems that this kind of action flaunts his own gentleman''s actions. Leonardo moved slowly and passed behind the sofa. After a while, there was no sound. He spread his fingers slightly, and then saw the angry eyes of Hugo and Charlize. Leonardo couldn''t help but laugh. Two times, "I am invisible, I am invisible..." Then he quickly fled upstairs. Hugo broke Charlize''s face back, "Leave him alone, let''s continue." Charlize bit his own lip lightly, which made Hugo swallow a spit, "What''s going on? No going on! James and Samora will be back soon, there is no more!" Then Charlize pushed Hugo away, stood up quietly, tidied his clothes, turned and left. Leaving Hugo sitting alone, he looked down at the tall tent in front of him, grinning his teeth, "Leonardo! Move out for me, right away!" Chapter 2076： Blizzard end of the year The weather in Wyoming has been terrible recently. It started to snow intermittently from mid-December, and there was a blizzard on Christmas Eve, which spread for nearly a day, and the snow outside the window had flooded the calf. The world wrapped in silver looks like the magnificent Middle-earth world in "The Lord of the Rings." Adam carrying a plate with simple scrambled eggs and baked toast, stepped onto the second floor with firm steps, knocked on the door of the room, and then opened the wooden door that was not thick. , I saw the messy bed at a glance, but Hugo was not inside. Instead, he sat quietly in front of the window, tapping on the typewriter. Outside the window is a vast white snowfield, and you can vaguely see the green and brown hidden under the thick white snow. The golden sunlight sheds unimpededly, making the whole world bright and golden, and there is a kind of trance. The illusion of being in a fairy tale kendo alone. Adam put the plate on the table gently, opened his mouth to say something, but the words rushed to his mouth, he swallowed, and only whispered, "I''ll go to the ranch." He didn''t wait for the rain. Guo replied, turned around and left. When I reached the door, Hugo''s voice came from behind him, "Merry Christmas!" Adam''s footsteps stopped uncontrollably, and he was silent for a while, and replied in a muted voice, "Merry Christmas." "I put your gift under the Christmas tree, and there are gifts from Taylor''s family." Hugo''s voice came over again. Even if Adam did not look back, he could feel the smile in Hugo''s voice, showing his goodness. Feeling. Adam thought for a while, turned around and walked back again. He took out a small rectangular box from his trouser pocket, without any gift packaging, just a simple box, handed it out, Hugo took it, and Adam He left the room silently again, this time without any pause. Hugo looked at Adam''s slightly stiff back, showing a slight smile, bowed his head and opened the box. There was a pen lying inside. It was a very ordinary pen, and there were even some old ones. After a closer look, the brand on the side was even worn out. This made Hugo involuntarily open the pen and look carefully at it. Fan, then the memories in my mind surfaced bit by bit. This pen was a gift given to him by Lena when he was in the first grade. He couldn''t put it down so much. He used it almost every day, so that the sides of the pen were worn out. However, after Lena left without saying goodbye, Hugo angrily threw the pen away at that time, and never found it again. Unexpectedly, this pen returned to his hand again today. Three days ago, Hugo left Los Angeles and returned to Lanches. On the one hand, it is to accompany Adam through the annual Christmas, on the other hand, it is also to be willing to quiet down and devote himself to the adaptation of the script in the noisy environment of Los Angeles. Although Adam still complained constantly, believing that Hugos return disturbed his peaceful life, but it can be felt that the atmosphere at home has become relaxed. The Taylor family also often come over because of Hugos existence, which makes Adam even more so. The stiff face can no longer remain the same. In fact, Hugo told Adam about Lena before this. Adam has always been the one who persuaded Hugo to let go, so after learning the situation, Adam''s mood was obviously lighter. However, Hugo did not expect that Adam would choose such a Christmas gift, which is really a surprise. Hugo stopped working, leaned back on his chair, and carefully looked at the pen in his hand. Those long memories were almost obscured by fragments, but he rubbed the side of the pen. Imprints, that kind of distant familiarity slowly bloomed in the belly of the finger. After thinking about it, Hugo opened the pen and found that it was full of ink. He took the piece of paper from the typewriter and started writing. Accustomed to using a typewriter, he suddenly switched to handwriting, but he was a little uncomfortable. This made Hugo pause, reorganizing his thoughts, and then started writing again, "John pulled up his coat and walked in quickly. The dormitory building..." The black ink flows slowly on the white paper. It has a poetic romance. It is different from the solidity and squareness of the black type. The black ink has an indescribable smoothness and blooms with a faint luster. This reminds Hugo of the excitement when he first got a pen when he was a child. He could sit at the desk for almost the whole afternoon, unwilling to leave. Hugo deeply felt that he should have been a nerd when he was a child: to be precise , Not Chen Hugo, but Lancaster. Hugo nodded vigorously, affirming his guess, "That''s it." On Christmas Day, Los Angeles was sunny. Not only was there no snow, but even the cold wind was not felt in the air. On the contrary, you could feel the restless enthusiasm, slowly spreading in the air: because, The first awards season in Hollywood history has quietly arrived. On the last weekend of 1998, more than ten films were premiered-including the first round of screenings, which was unprecedented before. Among them, four films were premiered on a large scale, and the remaining six films were all partial. The intention to release before the Oscar registration deadline was really obvious in the Lich Tavern. December of this year has completely become a carnival feast for art films. These films do not have the ability to drive the box office. Most of them are limited to online theaters, but their theme, quality, and style are determined. These works are all It is hoped to achieve outstanding results at the major award ceremonies at the end of the year. However, some movies are released before the deadline for registration of the Golden Globe Awards, some movies are released before the deadline for registration of the five major union awards, and some movies are released for the ultimate goal of each year-Oscars. These movies occupies the big screens in November and December one after another. This is the first time in history. Most film companies dont have a clear idea. They just hurriedly arranged the screenings, hoping to focus on bombing before the award ceremony, so that the judges can appreciate the charm of their works. , But there is always no specific strategy. Among them, Miramax Films, led by the Weinstein brothers, has quietly sprung up. At the end of this year, they will focus on the work "Shakespeare in Love". This movie brings together Joseph Fiennes (.), Gwyneth Paltrow, Jeffrey Rush, Tom Wilkinson (.), Judy Dench, Colin Faith Other powerful actors focused on Will Shakespeare and processed his story of "Romeo and Juliet" artistically, giving this one of the greatest and most famous writers in film history alive and vitality . The Weinstein brothers apparently also tried to promote a movie around the awards ceremony in December for the first time, but their keen business sense allowed them to go ahead of everyone. "Shakespeare in Love" was released in the second week of December, meeting the deadline for registration for the Golden Globe Awards. They launched an intensive screening of the film in Los Angeles, and invited judges from the Hollywood Association of Foreign Journalists and the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences to watch the movie-this is allowed in the college regulations, because the judges can only watch the movie after watching the movie. Make an evaluation. After three rounds of targeted intensive screenings, in the last week of December, the film had its first round of expansion in three hundred theaters. At the same time, the Weinstein brothers held various Party-a party that has nothing to do with the movie. It is just a year-end carnival. Most people in Hollywood participated in this year-end carnival. This still does not violate the college rules-because even the college can''t prevent its judges from participating in the party. But in such a mundane daily life, people in Hollywood circles gradually began to circulate a view when discussing in private: "Shakespeare in Love" is an excellent work, beyond imagination, even Better than "Trumen''s World". This remark sounds absurd, because "Trumen''s World" is considered to be the only work comparable to "Forrest Gump" in recent years, and in terms of in-depth exploration and reality criticism of the film, "Trumen''s World" is even better. Many people think that "Trumen''s World" will be a strong contender for Oscars, and the biggest competitor of this film is "Saving Private Ryan"-this work is considered to surpass "Schindler''s list" "It has become Steven''s most perfect work so far. But Now "Shakespeare in Love" is even better than "Trumen''s World"? Isn''t this the absurdity of the ridiculous world? Therefore, this week''s "Shakespeare in Love" held a full expansion, many people decided to go into the movie theater to see this work, to examine the authenticity of this work, to see how true the rumors are. No one noticed. Quietly, "Shakespeare in Love", which was only released for three weeks, has become a work that everyone talks about; however, Steven has noticed. This time, when he thought of Hugo''s warning, an inexplicable premonition emerged in his heart. After waiting for two weeks, hesitated again and again, Steven found David Geffen, and the two had an in-depth conversation for nearly two hours. On Christmas Day, DreamWorks announced that it would hold a New Year''s Eve party to welcome the second year after DreamWorks was founded. At the same time, "Saving Private Ryan", who was already close to going offline, announced again that it will conduct a second round of expansion next week, which will be screened in 800 theaters. For a while, the undercurrent of Hollywood surged, but this time, only a few of them could smell the anomaly. More people just think this is an ordinary day. In the midst of this commotion, the last week of December came and a large wave of movies premiered, including "Girl. The Devil". Chapter 2077： Prototype In the torrent of history, only a small number of people can see the development of history, and then achieve a career that will last forever. But more people have no way to see the overall situation and the distant future, they can only be forced to follow the trend. This was the case at the end of 1998. Following the "Independence Day" in 1996 and the "Titanic" in 1997, 1998 once again ushered in a historical turning point, and the prototype of the awards season has already appeared for the first time. The people at the helm of the eight major Hollywood studios do not have a clear blueprint, but they can already vaguely perceive that after the era of blockbuster movies, the rules of the game for all award ceremonies will change. It''s just that everyone is crossing the river by feeling the stones, unable to master a truly effective method, so the first real awards season in film history seemed very chaotic. This confusion was concentrated in the last week of 1998. A total of ten new works were released this week, four of which were large-scale reflections. "Adams" starring Robin Williams, "Stepmother ( by Julia Roberts and Susan Sarandon, teen movie "Death College (the., The remake of the King Kong movie "Giant Gorilla Joe Yang (... and so on, the scale of reflection of all the works has reached more than 2,300 theaters and ancestors. Although these works are aimed at the prosperous Christmas market, the investment of "Miaoshou Qingzhen" and "Joy the Giant Monkey" both reached 90 million US dollars, and "Stepmother" as a comedy movie also spent 50 million. The cost in US dollars, but this makes the entire movie market seem a bit crowded, so that people are dazzled. In addition, as many as six works have been screened in theaters below fifteen! Terrence Malicks "Thin Red Line (the.. red. aimed at World War II, and was considered to be comparable to "Saving Private Ryan" when it was screened internally; Jean West En-Pan defeated Hugo at the Venice Film Festival to win the title of "floating world men and women" is also on the list this week. Steven Zelian wrote the screenplay again after "Schindler''s List" and served as the director for the second time. "The Forbidden Truth (a... is adapted from the novel focusing on what happened together. The incident of drinking water pollution in 1979; "Everything is done (the. starring French legendary actor Isabel Huppert, and "The." of., will also be released this week. Finally, "Girl. The Demon", starring Charlize Theron and adapted from a true story, also premiered in four theaters this week. Among the six works, including "Flying Thoughts", they are actually dedicated to impacting the awards ceremony. Although "Thinking of Flying" is only the directors debut, the addition of two powerful actors, Helena Bonham Carter and Kenneth Branagh, plus the story about the dream of flying, makes the movie quite popular. expect. If the motive of "Flying Idea" is not so obvious, then the ideas of the other five works can definitely be said to be "Sima Zhao''s heart is known to everyone". The "thin red line" actually moved Terrence, who had been in the shadows for 20 years, and invested more than 52 million yuan. It also invited Sean Penn, John Travolta, George Clooney, Nick Knott (.), John Cusack, Woody Harrison (.), Adrian Brody and other powerful actors joined. Obviously, the goal is to focus on the position of the best film and best director, and is determined to compete head-on with "Saving Private Ryan". The "Forbidden Truth" investment of up to 75 million US dollars, plus John Travolta, Kathy Bates (kathy. Bates), Harry Dean-Stanton (harry. Dean). ) And other powerful actors joined, known as the combination of "Yihai Xiongfeng" and "Trumen''s World"-using court litigation to explore the cruel reality of society, and some people even made this work a part of John''s career. Best performance. In addition, "Floating Man and Woman" and "Female. Demon Head" are all works whose performance is greater than the whole, and are attacking the actor awards; "Everything is done" is attacking the best foreign language film and the best actress. These six works are undoubtedly typical "prize winning works." When the film company first invested in the production of these works, it was aimed at the awards of the award ceremony-including the "thin red line", this grand war movie twenty Century Fox invested only a little over 50 million yuan, which was far from "Saving Private Ryan", and the screening time was also placed near the end of the year. Obviously, Twentieth Century Fox has high hopes for Terrence, and they are even more looking forward to the film''s ability to win at the awards ceremony-mainly the Oscars. Such an unprecedented lively scene is new to everyone in Hollywood, but at this time movie audiences have not really felt the atmosphere of the awards season, but feel that the art theaters at the end of the year suddenly become lively and extraordinary. , But for people in the circle, they can already vaguely touch the model of the awards season, and truly feel that the wave is inevitably pouring down. In the "Female. Devil" screening ceremony, there were no too grand and cumbersome links, but Steven Spielberg, Leonardo DiCaprio, Sandra Bullock, The appearance of Jennifer Aniston and Nicole Kidman still attracted the focus of countless reporters. Steven waited left and right, never waiting for Hugo''s figure, hesitated again and again, did not hold back, walked to Charlize and Leonardo, pretending to be easy to ask, "Why won''t Hugo come today? ?" "Hugo went home. It''s rare that he doesn''t need to work this year. He went back to accompany Adam Interstellar Wizard." Charlize explained with a smile, raising his eyebrows and said, "Didn''t Hugo call you this morning?" "Yes, I was busy distributing gifts at the time. The call was answered by Kate, and I received his greetings." Steven originally thought that he would see Hugo tonight, so he didn''t worry. He didn''t expect Hugo. It turned out to be from Lanches. "I thought he would definitely show up today, but it seems I made a mistake." "And the big crowd outside." Leonardo pointed to the lively crowd at the door. It seemed that there were more than a hundred people. This is for a movie that has no publicity and no premiere ceremony. , Such a scene is really rare. These more than one hundred people are all reporters-the audience has already entered the venue to watch the movie, and they are all looking forward to catching Hugo here, but now they are obviously disappointed. Leonardo''s words made Charlize chuckle, but Steven seemed to be worried. Leonardo noticed and couldn''t help but said, "Why, do you want to find Hugo too?" If it were normal, Leonardo would probably be scolded for this joke, but today Steven was obviously a little absent-minded. He looked at Leonardo, hesitated, and asked, "I do have something. I want to talk to Hugo, but its not very convenient on the phone. Steven looked at the other people aroundeveryone was talking in twos and threes, no one was near them, his sight was on Charlize and Leonor. Duo paused separately, "Has Hugo mentioned the abnormality of the movie market recently?" Charlize and Leonardo both looked at Steven confusedly. They obviously didnt understand what was going on with these nonsense words. Steven had to reorganize his own language, "Thats it. Why are there so many recent screenings, and the number of internal screenings has also risen sharply? Today, six movies were screened at the art theaters in one day, and there are countless parties..." While talking, Steven looked at the expressions of Charlize and Leonardo, only to find that neither of them understood, which made Steven a little discouraged. Indeed, the situation he said can be seen throughout Hollywood, and many people have felt the difference, which directly triggered the follow-up of major film companies-more and more internal screenings, more and more local movies, and more and more parties. The more exaggerated...Everyone has noticed the abnormality, but they don''t know why, so they can only blindly follow, lest they miss the point. Even people like Steven who can vaguely feel something is wrong, they can grasp some context, but they can''t tell why. For example, the Weinstein brothers, they just acted on their intuition, but if they were really asked to come up with a theory or something, they would not be able to express it. Steven knows even less than the Weinstein brothershis keen sense of business has never been in publishing or socializing. He and David Geffen wanted to exert strength, but they always felt that there was no effort. This feeling was very bad, so he wanted to talk to Hugo. Unexpectedly, Hugo would not come at all today, Steven couldn''t help thinking, "Is it going to Lanches tomorrow." At this time Leonardo had a sudden look in his eyes, "Oh, are you talking about awards season?" Both Steven and Charlize looked at him in surprise, but he He patted Charlize''s arm, "Don''t you remember? Before Hugo set off for Lanches, I didn''t mean that the awards season is getting more and more lively now, and it is estimated that Los Angeles will be more crowded at the end of the next year." Charlize also recalled at this time, "I know, but is what Hugo said and Steven said the same thing?" Steven pursed his lips slightly, "What did Hugo say, please elaborate." Charlize looked at Leonardo, and he explained it without rejecting it. "Hugo said that the Oscars are becoming more and more commercialized, and more and more works will be concentrated on November and December in order to impact the Oscars. It will be released this month, hoping to impress the judges even more. And because of the''Oscar movies'' released during this time..." At this point, Leonardo also used his fingers to compare the gesture of quotation marks, showing a playful Smile, "There are more and more, so there will be more and more publicity activities and public relations activities for the judges, and the whole Los Angeles will be extremely lively. In the end..." Leonardo gave Charlize a look, and Charlize added, "In the end, the original winter file will be divided into two parts, the holiday season and the winter file. The overlapping part is the awards season." Chapter 2078： Scream Films shot specifically to impact major film award ceremonies, films specifically to impact the Oscars to maximize business, films specifically to impact the praise and affirmation of professionals, and specifically to impact the company''s brand, work reputation and personal image The films produced...are gathered together to react, and then a "screening season of works born for the award ceremony", called: the award season. At the end of 1998, the name of the awards season spread like wildfire, and for the first time officially appeared on the stage of history. In history, the work that made its debut for the unveiling of the awards season is "Shakespeare''s Love History". This time, the history has not changed. The little butterfly Hugo still has not been able to change this history. "Shakespeare''s Love History" has once again become the iconic work of historical nodes. Following the intensive publicity in the first three weeks, the discussion on "Shakespeare in Love" has quietly caught up with the summer archives of "Trumen''s World" and "Saving Private Ryan"; in the last week of this year, "Shakespeare" "Weng Qingshi" held its first expansion, which was reflected in three hundred theaters. However, what made "Shakespeare in Love" the focus of public relations this time is not the expansion, but the work "Girl. The Devil". The film "Female. The Devil" did not arouse much discussion before it was released. Although it was starred by Charlize Theron, the Shinco Oscar for Best Supporting Actress Winner, Charlize Theron, but its influence is still limited after all. More discussion hotspots are focused on Irene Enos. The story of this woman known as the most terrifying female serial killer in American history was put on the big screen and attracted the attention of many people from the very beginning. However, after the film was released, it caused unimaginable and far-reaching discussions. Roger Ebert expressed his excitement in the most concise language in the review of the "Chicago Sun", "This is the greatest movie history. One of his performances!" Just such a simple sentence is enough to show Roger''s words of praise, and the evaluation of 100 points can be said to be full of praise. In the comments, Rogers point is very obvious, This is not a perfect movie. From a technical point of view, it has too much to be improved, but it is an extremely real movie! Charlize -Theron dedicated the best performance of her career, even one of the greatest performances in film history!" "Delicate, complex, deep, deep, soft, sharp...this is the vitality that Charlize Theron has given Alan Enos; fear, shock, sympathy, sadness, bitterness, struggle...this is Charlize Theron The movie-watching experience brought to the audience. Almost every picture is so beautiful, it is completely intoxicating." Roger used all kinds of words to praise Charlize. Even Hugo''s performance in "Death Row" did not win Roger''s praise. It can be seen that he was truly taken by Charlize. Conquered. Not only Roger, among the first thirteen reviews of the film, in addition to the "Chicago Sun" score, the highest score is the "Hollywood Reporter" 88 points, and the lowest score is the "Chicago Forum". Seventy-five points in the newspaper, which brings the films media review to seventy-nine points. But whether it is the "Hollywood Reporter" or the "Chicago Tribune", the praise for Charlize is exactly the same. The "Hollywood Reporter" commented, "Challenge the audience''s endurance and self-questioning nerves. Theron used her performance to make the most brutal female serial killer in American history permanently stay in his mind"; and "Chicago The "Tribune" comment stated that "this is not an outstanding work-but Theron has dedicated a near-perfect performance!" The words of praise for Charlize are flooding down like a tide. More than 80% of the media believe that she has dedicated the best performance of her career, enough to be recorded in the annals of history. Even in the context of "L.A. Confidential" who just picked her Oscar for Best Supporting Actress, many media still believe that Charlize is definitely the best candidate for the Oscar queen this year. Later, when "Female. Demon Head" was released in full, Hugo also walked into the cinema to watch the work. Although Charlize was only twenty-three years old this year, the situation Hugo worried about did not appear. Charlize did not show any youthfulness on the big screen. On the contrary, her performance like an enchanted person carries a kind of power. The power of is revealed through the screen. That kind of shock is actually hard to describe in words. Hugo deeply felt the power of performance, as if through Charlizes eyes, one could see the soul of Irene Enos. Hugo couldn''t help but think of Charlize''s hardships and struggles during the filming of this film. He knew that she almost performed this work in a way of burning her life, just like a meteor that released all the energy throughout the performance, and then quickly come down. In fact, after the filming of "Girl. The Devil", Karl Earl still had a lot of script invitations on hand, but Charlize didn''t read it at all and refused all of them. In the past two months, even seeing the script that Hugo is adapting, Charlize started to feel dizzy without any control. The exhaustion and overdraft of acting has penetrated into his soul, and even turned his stomach upset. This shows how much Charlize paid for the "girl. Devil". Now through the big screen, Hugo really saw Charlizes performance. He sincerely expressed his awe: At the end of the movie, he stood up silently, never leaving, but quietly waiting for everything. The subtitles were all played, and the cleaners kept urging them to leave. The tears that never fell in his eyes contained all his complexities and profoundness. Hugo had to agree with Roger''s comment: This is not only Charlize''s best performance, but also a performance worthy of being recorded in history. In history, Charlize got his own Oscar figurine by virtue of "female. Devil". Many people think that it is compensation for Charlize''s appearance in acting ugly, but those who really watched this movie with heart Everyone knows that she definitely deserves her name; then, this time, can Charlize rely on this work to aspire to the Oscar queen? After the screening of "Female. Devil", many media believed that Charlize has become the first person to win the championship at present. This is also everyone''s recognition of Charlize''s strength. But in the midst of this wave, another kind of remarks began to emerge-Gwyneth Paltrow''s performance in "Shakespeare in Love" is comparable to Charlize. When this kind of remarks first came out, many people scoffed at it. Not disrespect for Gwyneth, but facts. "Shakespeare''s Love History" can be regarded as a love movie. The magnificent scene design, gorgeous court costumes, and natural and smart film soundtrack in the work all make it qualified to be an "excellent" work. The actors'' wonderful performances have received a lot of praise-but Gwyneth is definitely not included. Judy Dench, who plays Queen Elizabeth in the movie, has only eight minutes before and after, but her aura is enough to shock everyone, not only the eyes are compelling, but the gestures are also enough to make People are frightened, but the hard language hides the loneliness and sorrow of being a queen. This kind of old drama bone that is a drama with a smile and a smile is already a gem. The role of Colin Firth, the upper-class aristocratic land, continues the solid foundation of the British actor, but his gentle appearance outlines the role''s wretchedness, cowardice, and meanness. The fine hair-like performance details left a deep impression on people; and The former Oscar winner Jeffrey Rush even showed his sharp edge inadvertently, and his solid acting skills injected great charm into the role. Surrounded by many outstanding actors, the heroine''s role is full of emotions, deep-minded, sometimes elegant, sometimes affectionate, sometimes humorous, and sometimes sad. If you think about it carefully, this role is undoubtedly very challenging. In particular, this role became the source of inspiration for Shakespeares writing "Romeo and Juliet". It is undoubtedly responsible for the core of the films spirituality, but Gwyneths performance is rigid and rigid. Amidst a large number of poetic lines, she The performance of Shakespeare appears pale and weak, lacking in emotion, not to mention the characterization, it is just a single and weak, but the whole story has lost its soul-the love between the hero and the hero is almost unconvincing, and it makes Shakespeare''s creation lose the core. Objectively speaking, Gwyneths performance can only be regarded as barely passing, especially in the background of a group of old dramas, it becomes paler ~ www.novelhall.com~ In the first reviews of the movie, "Chicago Tribune" even joked, "This movie is reminiscent of the''Seven Deadly Sins''." At first, many people did not understand the meaning of this ridicule, and it didn''t take long before they realized: Brad Pitt in the "Seven Deadly Sins" "Sin" has almost become a puppet who can''t act, and Gwyneth, Brad''s former lover who has broken up, has also experienced the same experience. However, some people say that Gwyneth''s performance is comparable to Charlize? This is simply the most absurd joke at the end of the century. But with the advancing of time, the direction of speech in the circle is quietly changing. Haven''t you found that Gwyneth has injected all kinds of charm into the character? Haven''t you noticed Gwyneth''s sly and moving gaze? Haven''t you noticed the touching spark between Gwyneth and the actor Joseph Fiennes-there has even been a rumor that the two are dating? Dont you find that Gwyneth is not inferior even in front of Judy? At the same time, there were countless parties at the end of the year, and Gwyneth, accompanied by the Weinstein brothers, frequently appeared at various parties, intertwined with professionals in the circle, talked happily, and showed an elegant woman. Excellent communicative skills-no one should forget that Gwyneths godfather is the famous Steven Spielberg. Chapter 2079： Turn over the calendar again College public relations are the most sensitive. What I feel is that not everyone is professional and objective enough. This is why people always say that "nominations depend on strength, and awards depend on luck". The nomination stage is a big wave. Everyone must show enough strength. The initial publicity offensive is similar. The information that each judge can accept is also limited. The influence of the favor votes is apportioned to this small Hollywood circle where everyone knows each other. After that, it was infinitely weakened. Therefore, the strong and powerful can be shortlisted for the absolute priest. Of course, there will always be dark horses in the nomination stage. This is also one of the college''s public relations capabilities, which also adds some fun to the nomination list. Being able to bring slightly less powerful works into the nomination list, this is the most magical part of the school''s public relations, and this is also the absolute manifestation of the Weinstein brothers'' absolute strength in Hollywood for more than ten years. However, this is a minority after all. The reason why dark horses are called "dark horses" is because their numbers are too small. However, entering the award voting stage, there are only five candidates for each award, so the favor votes quickly began to gather, this is the stage where the college public relations can make a big splash. The technique is very simple. It is nothing more than rapport and closeness, but how to grasp this measure is a profound knowledge-this is why there will be a professional position of "public relations" in the society. Gradually, the discussion in the circle began to become lively-is Gwyneth''s performance really comparable to Charlize? People did not notice a subtle change: At first, people thought that Gwyneth could not be compared with Charlize at all. Charlizes performance was considered to be enough to go down in history, but Gwyneth was far away. It''s not excellent. But now? Now people are seriously discussing the "possibility" of this matter. Although it is only a possibility, perhaps most people''s answer is no, but this little change means the balance of power on both sides of the balance. The tilt has already begun. At the end of this lively and extraordinary year, the Weinstein brothers formally stepped onto the stage of history and gradually bloomed their light - in fact, no one should forget that it was these brothers who brought the "Pulp Fiction" to "Forrest Gump". The height of "True Story" has completely changed the historical position of independent films. At the same time, DreamWorks finally began to shine, and the second round of "Saving Private Ryan" was re-expanded to attract a lot of attention, with the "thin red line" and "beautiful life (la...e.bella. Together they built up this year''s "World War II Movie" New Year, and aroused numerous discussions. On the other hand, after learning Paramount, more than half of it had passed until January 1999, and only then did he think of propagating "Trumen''s World". This film is the only outstanding masterpiece that can be compared with "Saving Private Ryan" in the past year, and Hugo has contributed a lot of praise in the film. Many people think that, Hugo''s performance is definitely worthy of the second Oscar statuette''s commendation! The first awards season kicked off in a chaotic and busy manner. Everything seemed unordered, as if everything was the same as before, but as if everything was different. Amidst this chaos, the fifty-sixth Golden Globe Awards is about to kick off, which also marks the official history of 1998. In 1998, which just ended, although there was no such thing as Independence Day or the enduring prosperity of Titanic, the entire market showed a downturn, but from the perspective of the movie market, there is always The box office has increased by nine percentage points compared with the previous year. Considering that a single film of "Titanic" contributed 600 million box office, such outstanding results in 1998 can be seen. Some clues can be seen: currently The entire North American film market is on the rise. This is undoubtedly good news for the opening of the blockbuster era. However, the work that finally won the year-end box office championship is very intriguing. With a box office data of 328 million US dollars, "Trumen''s World" became the only work that exceeded 300 million at the box office this year. It became a strong one in 1998. The year-end box office champion of the year, this is the second time that Hugo has won the North American year-end box office title after "Independence Day" in his career. The victory of "Trumen''s World" is worth pondering, especially when the blockbuster era is about to bring about, a comedy film with an investment of only 60 million US dollars has reached its peak. This is also a time after "Home Alone". Eight years later, a comedy movie once again won the year-end box office championship. This also poured a bucket of cold water on the overheated movie market that has fallen into madness due to computer special effects. It seems to be a result that is very contradictory to the direction of the entire market. Not to mention that "Trumen''s World" itself is a far-reaching work. The black fairy tale reality contained in it has ubiquitously affected all aspects of people''s lives in the past few months. Even during the awards season, the emergence of college public relations has made many people calm down and think about this reality: Is entertainment to death really inevitable? Will movie dreams really be eroded by the greed of Wall Street? All of this is the full text of the great appraiser''s full reading of the influence brought about by "Trumen''s World". As the North American year-end box office champion in 1998, "Trumen''s World" is bound to continue to play its heat in the next few years. Unknowingly, this work has become a classic in film history. The runner-up in the North American box office of the year is impressively Steven Spielberg''s war masterpiece "Saving Private Ryan". This work scored 216 million US dollars in North America and successfully occupied the second place. Throne of fame. However, this result is too inferior compared with the championship. This is also a myth in the entire market: "Saving Private Ryan" is outstanding. It is even considered one of the most outstanding war films in film history. Even if there is no "one", there will be countless supporters; but the box office of this work has been "Trumen''s World". "It has pulled such a big distance, and the audience has already exploded with an outstanding box office of 200 million US dollars. Then, why is this? Why hasn''t the box office of "Saving Private Ryan" exceeded 300 million? Is it because of the heaviness of the war movie-"Schindler''s List" has a final box office of only 205 million US dollars, or is it because under the background of the blockbuster era, "Trumen''s World" is the audience''s voice for Hollywood The wake-up call? This is a subject worthy of the film industry''s time to consider. Michael Bays "Peerless Tribulation" occupies the third place with a box office of 200 million US dollars. This work starring Bruce Willis and Ben Affleck continues the strong position of the visual effects blockbuster, but it is better than With an investment cost of 140 million US dollars, the North American box office of this work is far from reaching expectations. Despite this, the two leading actors, Bruce and Ben, once again ushered in a new career high. Especially Ben Affleck, last year the "Mind Catcher" lost to "Perfect" at the last minute and lost the Oscar statuette, leaving Ben and Matt Damon very silent for a while. However, the success of the "Peerless Tribulation" has allowed him to reappear in the public eye again, and his future is boundless. "Trumen''s World", "Saving Private Ryan", and "Peerless Tribulation", these three works became the only three works in 1998 with a box office of 200 million yuan, ranking among the top three at the year-end box office. This result is really interesting. It is worth chewing repeatedly. After these three works, "I''m Crazy for Mary", "Insect Agent Team", "Tea Boy (the., "Weird Doctor Dolittle", "Rush.", "Crash between Heaven and Earth" , "Godzilla" ranked third to tenth respectively. On the whole, a total of 18 works broke 100 million at the box office, but only three works broke 200 million at the box office. It can be seen that, unlike the previous two years, this year is the year when the entire market was developed and all works collectively exploded. Among the top ten works, "Trumen''s World", "I''m Crazy for Mary", "Tea Boy", "Weird Doctor Dolittle", and "Rush Hour" five comedies occupy half of the country and are very eye-catching. In addition to "rush hour", it can also be included in the scope of action movies. The other four works are completely authentic comedy movies, but they all rank among the top ten. All the film companies can''t help but look at them with their brilliant performance. Among them, "I''m Crazy for Mary" witnessed the peak of Cameron Diaz''s career Although Cameron and Hugo ended their enviable love life, her career was After the my best friends wedding last year, Camerons Im Crazy for Mary has reached a new peak this time. The $116 million result is not only in the No. 1 position, It also earned her a good reputation, taking a place in North America as a new generation of "American Sweethearts". In addition, Adam Sandra also relied on the "Tea Boy" to become a comedian as high-profile as Ben Stiller, and was even considered to be another box office star after Kim Carey. Behind these prosperous scenes, interested people can notice a small detail. Among the top ten works of the year-end box office list, the three works of "Trumen''s World", "Saving Private Ryan", and "Tea Boy" are all It has close ties with Endeavour Elite Agency. In addition, Cameron of "I''m Crazy for Mary" and more than half of the actors in "Clash of Heaven and Earth" are also from Endeavour Elite Agency, the director of "Godzilla" Roland -Emmerich is also a subsidiary of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. This little detail does not mean anything to the audience, but it has extremely important positive meaning for Hollywood industry insiders: because it means that Endeavour''s elite brokerage company has a larger network and stronger operational capabilities, and they can bring benefits. . This is very important for anyone. Chapter 2080： Intriguing Under the background of the blockbuster era, the five comedy movies ranked among the top ten in the North American year-end box office charts. This is undoubtedly a very peculiar sight. Among them, the "Trumen''s World" led by Hugo actually picked out "Saving Private Ryan". , "Peerless Tribulation" won the year-end championship, even if people have long been accustomed to Hugo''s strength, they can''t help but marvel again and again. Comedy movies and horror movies are the representatives of low-cost genres. Although the film potential of comedy movies far exceeds that of horror movies, the frontal confrontation between comedy movies and commercial blockbusters has the last laugh. This is the same as 1996 and 1997. The pattern presents a completely different scene, becoming one of the most notable features of the North American film market that changed in 1998. However, the rumors of the "awarding season" at the end of the year spread like wildfire, making the industry a little bit aware of the huge changes in the market, which is completely different from the trend of the year-end box office rankings, which also means that people are bound to change the market. Continue to pay attention and look forward to being able to grasp the context of the market first and stand on top of Hollywood. If it is said that "Trumen''s World" dominates the North American market, it is not surprising, after all, this is Hugo Lancaster-Hugo Lancaster who has created countless miracles; then, "Trumen''s World" To dominate the global market again, this is a real miracle, even if it is such a cruelly realistic black fairy tale, even if it is such a realistic comedy that satirizes the perfect life of the American middle class, even if it is such a joking entertainment to death Hollywood''s awakening fable, there is still unprecedented enthusiasm in the world! In fact, in the overseas box office, "Trumen''s World" won US$296 million. Although this performance is not bad, it is only on the same level as "Saving Private Ryan". Ranked runner-up in 1998. The winner of the overseas box office is "Peerless Heaven." This vigorous commercial blockbuster has swept over 352 million US dollars in overseas markets, becoming the only overseas box office work that exceeded 300 million this year. From this point of view, in fact, the enthusiasm of overseas markets for "Trumen''s World" has been slightly weakened, not only inferior to North America, but also inferior to commercial blockbusters such as "Peerless Tribulation". Even compared to the main theme movie "Saving Private Ryan", it doesn''t have much advantage. Nevertheless, "Trumen''s World" still relied on the strength of local performance and swept US$624 million worldwide. It was the only work with a global box office of over 600 million in 1998. Top annual global box office champion. This is also the second time Hugo has won the North American box office champion and the global box office champion since "Independence Day"! No matter how many words of praise are used to describe Hugo''s global appeal, it will still make people feel that the vocabulary is poor and pale. For many people, Hugo is Hollywood, and Hollywood is Hugo. Just like ten years ago, people always equated Steven Spielberg with Hollywood. It was a sign and a symbol. Every corner of the world has symbolic meaning. Such outstanding results have also made "Trumen''s World" once again rushed to the forefront. Professionals believe that this work is worthy of "the perfect combination of commercial film and art film", even better than last year''s "L.A. Confidential "One step closer, he mocked the cruel reality of today''s entertainment industry with black humor. The overall quality is not inferior to that of "Saving Private Ryan", and in terms of details, it has the level of classic masterpieces. Therefore, this work is fully qualified to compete for important awards such as best film and best director. Of course, you can''t miss the most important award for best actor. During Hugos career, the 1993 "Schindler''s List" won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor, and the 1995 "Death Row" made him the only film history to win the actor Xiaojin before the age of 30. Human actor, "Perfect Perfection" in 1997 made him the second artist to win both acting and screenwriting awards after Emma Thompson. There is no doubt that Hugo has surpassed Emma, ??and has become the most recognized actor in the past ten years alongside Tom Hanks, and has even been promoted to Jack Nicholson and Meryl S. Tripp''s height. However, Hugo has created a shocking record, the third prize in six years, one of the few in the entire history. So, now the question is, "Death Row" won the actor only three years ago. Last year, "Perfect" won the best original screenplay award. This year, he won the best actor award again? Is this too crazy? Is this too unreasonable? Can''t all the statuettes be awarded to Hugo, right? This is Hollywood. In addition to Hugo, there are tens of thousands of actors. Does Hugo really "will be the top performer"? Outside of Hugo, are there no other outstanding actors worthy of the Oscars? In 1995, Hugo faced a crisis of voting. The outstanding performance of the three works "Before Sunrise", "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Row" made it difficult for people to choose, but the reverse can also be considered-three works The outstanding performance of Hugo is enough to prove Hugo''s outstanding performance, which makes his victory more logical; but now in 1998, Hugo is facing "to join", he has stood at the pinnacle of Hollywood, he is only thirty-one years old. In the face of a great future, people are either jealous, or ridiculed, or disdainful, or relaxed, or ignorant. People can choose other actors who perform equally well. They dont have to pursue the honourable Hugo again to "do nothing more." ] The wish of the magician. Therefore, "Trumen''s World" is considered to be one of Hugo''s most outstanding works so far. Whether it is the performance angle or the quality of the film, even if Hugo won the Oscar for Best Actor for this work, it is absolutely It is enough to convince the public. But now, Hugo is facing the dilemma of not even being nominated-not because he is not good enough, it is because he is too good, one more trophy is not much, one is missing a lot, and the others are eager to get a small gold. Human actors are still in long lines. Just like People Weeklys selection of the sexiest men this year, Hugo has once again become the most popular candidate. This is the fourth time such a situation has been encountered in the past six years. In the past five years, Hugo After winning two titles in a row, Brad Pitt, Denzel Washington and George Clooney each took one. This year, Hugo once again became a candidate without any suspense. However, choosing Hugo again makes this selection meaningless. Naturally, People Weekly cannot award this title to Hugo every year. In the end, People Weekly chose Leonardo DiCaprio, who swept the world. This choice made people unable to refute. As a result, the list of nominations for this year''s Oscars has not yet been announced, and it has long been the focus of attention: how long will Hugo''s momentum last? Or will it end in the list of unsuccessful nominations? After "Trumen''s World" won the global box office champion, "Peerless Tribulation" relied on its outstanding performance in the overseas box office and ranked second; "Saving Private Ryan" also performed well, sweeping US$480 million worldwide. , Occupying the third place at the end of the year. The top three in the year-end list are consistent with the North American market, but the second and third places have changed positions. After that, "Godzilla", "I''m Crazy for Mary", "Bug Agents", "Clash of Heaven and Earth", "Mulan", "Weird Doctor Dolittle", and "Deadly Weapon 4" respectively occupied the front. Ten remaining seats. Among them, "Mulan" and "Lethal Weapon 4" replaced "Tea Boy" and "Rush Hour", ranking among the top ten globally. "Mulan" relies on the excellent reputation of Disney cartoons. The joyous atmosphere of the family has attracted a large number of audiences into the theater, and the rise in the ranking of "Deadly Weapon 4" is worthy of recollection. Looking at the entire list, "Godzilla" was only tenth in North America, but rose to fourth in the world; "Clash of Heaven" went from ninth in North America to seventh, plus outstanding performance In the global box office rankings, commercial blockbusters occupy four seats, three of which are disaster films. This is not only Independence Day. ", the "Titanic" continued disaster film event, but also the most direct manifestation of the arrival of the current era of blockbusters. In the global list, there are three seats in comedy movies, three seats in disaster movies, and two seats in animated movies. Finally, action movies and war movies occupy a seat respectively It can be seen that, on the whole Works with magnificent scenes, powerful vigor, and shocking visual effects dominate. Even though "Trumen''s World" won the global box office championship, the dominance of commercial blockbusters in the world is still unshakable. This is in harmony with the current overall trend in Hollywood. In this way, the arrival of the "awarding season" in the North American market has been explained: everyone knows that the Oscar is Hollywood''s most influential ultimate weapon in the world. Impacting the Oscars means not only recognition in the industry, but not only the prosperity of the video tape rental market, not only the development of peripheral markets, but also the development of a global strategy. An "Oscar-nominated work" title is enough to attract People stared. Compared with the excitement of the movie market, the music market in 1998 is absolutely not inferior. The entire music market is the same as the movie market, the overall average level is rising, and there is once again a dominant performance album in the music market. After the lack of glory to death, the prosperity of the music market has entered a new stage, as if the last energy before the collapse was exploding, pushing the bubble to its peak. At this point, the entire entertainment industry has a similar context, which also makes people feel the tranquility before the storm. It seems that the entire market is brewing the next round of storms, but no one knows when this storm will come. Is it coming, is it 1999 or 2000? Chapter 2081： Dominance performance The music market in 1998 showed a prosperous scene. The year-end album sold more than four million and there were ten copies. This number was only five last year, which has doubled this year; however, the top three albums last year Album sales have exceeded six million, but this year there is only one album with six million sales. From this perspective, in fact, the development context of the music market and the film market is surprisingly consistent: the collective momentum is constantly rising, while the dominance of Yiqi Juechen''s works is declining, but the overall market potential has been tapped to a new high. On the year-end sales charts in 1998, country singer Gas Brooks ushered in the peak of his career. After his last new album was ranked last year, he released a double live album again in October this year, "Double Live (super all-around point guard., this non-studio album recorded the entire process of Gass live performance, and received enthusiastic pursuits from country music fans. In less than three months, it sold like crazy. The sales volume of 12 million has shocked the entire market! Last year, "Blurry Rain" sold 10.17 million albums in a single year. It became the first album in the 1990s that could sell more than 10 million in a year. The albums momentum has reached its peak; however, Gass Dual Live has reached a new high, easily breaking the results created by the hurt and rain, making people deeply feel that country music is unshakable in the North American market. Absolute dominance! In the past few years, rock, pop, rhythm and blues, and hip-hop have taken turns in the North American market, causing a **** storm in the North American market. However, amidst this excitement, the country has always occupied an unshakable place, from Lean-Lime to Suny. Ya Dunn, then to Gas Brook, from beginning to end are a part of the market that cannot be ignored. This year, Gass relied on a "double scene", not only to prove the dominance of country music, the huge mass base and long historical heritage make this type of work prosperous; at the same time, it also cost 12 million US dollars. The single-year sales volume of the music market has pushed the prosperity of the music market to a new peak. In the past three years, the performance of winning the North American year-end sales championship has been higher than that of a year. The rising situation has made North America lead the global boom Slowly spread. The dominance of the "Double Live" album is expressed in that it broke the record created by last years "storm and rain" and became the highest-selling work at the end of the 1990s; at the same time, it was also expressed in that it was the only one this year. An album that sold more than six million. It can be seen that the absolute dominance of the "double scene" can be called the highest in the 1990s. The work ranked in the sales charts of year-end albums is beyond everyone''s expectations. It is actually a glorious "storm"! This almost broke everyones glasses. This album, released in October 1996, has stayed in the top 20 of the Billboard Albums Chart for more than 115 weeks. There is no enduring momentum at all. Any signs of weakening, on the contrary, after entering 1998, sales have actually shown a slow rebound. This year, the cumulative number of weeks to return to the top ten ranks has reached 21 weeks-the number of weeks in the top three is also Reached ten weeks, the results were outstanding. In the end, "Blurry Rain" won 5.95 million and nearly 6 million in sales throughout the year. Not only did "Blurry Rain" occupy the second place in the 1998 year-end sales rankings. At the same time, the cumulative sales of this album exceeded 20 million, reaching 24.4 million copies! 24.4 million copies, what does this mean? This means that "Blurry Rain" has become the tenth album in the history of North American local music with a cumulative sales of over 20 million. Before 1998, there were eight albums that reached such a high level. The ninth album that achieved such a result was "Bath." Morning light"; it also means that Glory to Death has officially qualified to challenge the Eagles collection and Michael Jacksons "Thriller" sales record. In fact, as early as the end of last year, the pace of making history with the "hurricanes and rains" was unstoppable. People had long anticipated the arrival of the "20 million". It was only a matter of time. After entering 1998, "Bath in the Morning Light" took the lead and exceeded 20 million sales before the end of April, while "Blurry Rain" was a little bit late and reached such a high level in mid-May. The final sales volume of "Bath of Morning Light" at the end of 1998 was 21.8 million, and the cumulative sales of "Bath and Rain" temporarily stood at 24.4 million. This makes Glory To Death the only singer in the long history of music to have two sales of 20 million in North America. Judging from the current momentum, Gass is very likely to become the second. Moreover, "Bath in the Morning Light" currently ranks seventh in history, while "Blurry Rain" has surpassed Pink Floyd''s album "The Wall" and has come to the third place in history. Now, there are only the last two fortresses standing in front of the "hurt and rain". The collection of the Eagles released in 1976 and Michael Jackson''s "Thriller". By the end of 1998, the cumulative sales of the former had reached. Twenty-six million copies, and the latters cumulative sales exceeded 25 million copies, following in the footsteps. This made people couldnt help but start to boil over. Could it be that "Blurry Rain" was about to surpass the two great singers in 1999 and once again write the history of this band-perhaps, glory to death can really make a legend . Although Glory to Death has hardly any band activities in the past year, and album promotion has long since stopped, the momentum of the "storm and rain" has not weakened. After winning the North American year-end championship for two consecutive years, This year I still stayed in the runner-up position, and hopefully, like "Independence Day", it broke the shackles of the entire North American history, hit the height of the entire history, and created a new record for the latest chapter of the steam frenzy in the North American music market. In particular, the "Twisted Tour" initiated by Glory To Death has held more than 80 tours in the past year and a half, including three hundred rock bands large and small across the North American continent, giving the rock power an unprecedented glow. Even compared with the golden age of the 1970s, the vitality of the world is even worse. Even for contemporary young people, this is the real golden age of rock and roll. Even though it has been more than two years since the release of "Blurry Rain", the momentum of glory to death is still growing, as if it has surpassed the guns and roses of the peak period, and Nirvana will join hands with the legendary Beatles and the Rolling Stones. , Queen, Pink Floyd, etc. have launched an impact. There were Garth Brooks''s devastation before, and then there were a series of glorious to death records. This has made the music market in 1998 lively and extraordinary, and after them, the good performance of other works is even more icing on the cake. 1998 is a memorable year. Following the rise of idol groups such as Backstreet Boys, Spice Girls, and Destiny, Super Boys turned out to challenge the dominance of Backstreet Boys. Super Boys first album of the same name sold out 5.13 million copies, ranking third on the year-end charts. This performance is even better than last years Backstreet Boys, which made North America show itself in one fell swoop. The classic pattern of "backstreet boys vs super boys" marks the official arrival of the era of idol groups. Different from the competition between country, rock, pop and other music types, the emergence of idol groups means the extreme of commercialization of music, and it also means the complete maturity of commercialization of the music market. Compared with the music itself, the idol effect began to gain momentum. The simple and rude popular arrangements and powerful selection of dance music allowed the idol group members to take advantage of their appearance, personality, and charm, and successfully changed the market structure. In particular, the confrontation between Backstreet Boys and Super Boys has become a decisive factor in stimulating the vitality of the entire North American music market, even surpassing the pattern of "Oasis vs. Glory to Death vs. Mariah Carey" because of the three-legged battle of the century. It is more about head-to-head strength, and the confrontation between the two idol groups has opened up a beautiful era of fan culture. The three albums "Double Live", "Blurry Rain" and "Super Boy", with three works of various shapes, poses, and styles, jointly occupied the top three in the album sales charts at the end of 1998. This It is also one of the most important manifestations of the changes in the music market this year. After this, the Southern Chicken (.), master p (master.p), r. Kelly, "City of Angels (. of. angels soundtrack, Brandi, Madonna, Jay. The works of singers such as z were all shortlisted in the top ten, making up the top ten works of the year-end sales list this year. Throughout the entire list, Garth and Southern Chicken represent the country Master and Jay. z stands for hip-hop, r. Kelly and Brandi represent rhythm and blues, Super Boy and Madonna represent pop, dance music, glory to death, plus Alanis Morrisette, who is ranked 11th, represents rock and roll, and finally there is a movie that appears routinely. The original soundtrack-the original soundtrack of "City of Angels" can be summarized in the pop and rock department. It can be seen that the entire music market is now full of flowers and a hundred schools of thought. The major music genres are equally powerful, far-reaching, and indistinguishable. It is worth mentioning that the "City of Angels" soundtrack contains the songs of Glory to Death and Alanis-the song "Angel" in the album "The Storm" is the theme song of the movie. After the single was released, it became very popular and stayed in the top ten list for a long time. Among them, the villages represented by Gas and the Southern Chickens have demonstrated the ability to dominate, one champion has a third place, and the outstanding achievements of the championship can''t be matched by any work; and the glory to death creates Historical achievements have established a firm foothold invisibly, and the collective explosion of rock forces has officially arrived. Like the pattern shown in the album record market, the singles market is still a splendid and colorful scene with fireworks blooming. However, compared to the booming record of records, the performance of the singles market has fallen slightly, not only did it fail to appear like " Sailing ( is such a powerful and dominant work, and the overall average performance is also unsatisfactory. Chapter 2082： 1 place Last year Elton Johns "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye, the Rose of England" burst out with amazing energy, almost completely changing the pattern of the singles market with a sweeping posture, plus glory to death and bragging. Dads strength, the sales of three singles exceeded 3 million at the end of the year, making it the most outstanding year in the music history. Among them, there are a total of five singles with a total sales of more than two million, and the overall momentum has reached an incredible height. However, this year the overall single market has fallen sharply-just like the film market in 1995-there are only two albums that sold more than two million in the year, and none of the singles sold over the three million threshold. . Not to mention the myth of breaking ten million like "Candle in the Wind/Goodbye, Rose of England". In the end, Brandi and Monica () two talented girls collaborated on the single "This is my boy (the full text of the retrograde martial arts...is., which has achieved 2.33 million sales throughout the year and was successful. Won the top of the year-end singles sales charts. This result is the worst statistic to win the championship in the past five years, temporarily stagnating the prosperous single market. The runner-up at the end of the year is Faith Hill (.). Her single "This Kiss (. sold 2.04 million and became another single that sold more than 2 million in 1998. , Good grades. A rhythm and blues, a country, two music genres complemented each other, but failed to break out of the previous pop and rock confrontation, which has also become a major feature of this year''s singles market. After these two singles, "lately" of the sacred band (), "too close (. of the next band (next), and "Let them say it (make.''em.say by Master P .Uhh), "Let''s." by Montere Jordan (.), "I am your angel (i''m...angel by R. Kelly and Celine Dion, Back Street The boys "Everyone (, Britney Spearss "baby, one...", and the glorious "Navigation ( respectively occupy the remaining positions in the top ten. . Among the top ten, rock bands won three seats. The overall performance is impressive, and the most eye-catching on the list is undoubtedly the rise of the two icons of Backstreet Boys and Britney Spears. , Plus the super boys who have achieved great results on the year-end album charts, as well as the outstanding performances of Brandi and Monica throughout the year, the trend of teenage idols has been unstoppable. Although the singles chart is showing a collective downturn, there are only two singles with more than two million sales, and it has also created a new low in five years; in fact, the music market as a whole is rising steadily. , The number of singles with sales over one million in the whole year reached 33, which is the most in music history-compared with the same data, last year''s number was 17. It can be seen that the entire market is showing a boom, which makes the purchasing power of singles soar. In previous years, works with a sales volume of one million can be counted with two hands. The overall size of the singles market is not comparable to that of albums. of. But now, the situation has been completely different. People in the industry know clearly: the prosperity of the singles market means the maturity of business operations. People no longer buy albums simply because they like the singer, but instead walk into the record store and take out their wallets because of the sweetness of the singles. . This is not only because of the overwhelming publicity of singles, and the increasing influence on the audience; but also because the singers are blooming in the market, and the audience chooses more and more right. They may not like a certain singer or a certain album, but they are willing to support a certain specific song. Singles. In this way, the overall trend of the scene and the movie market coincides. The influence of "entertainment to death" penetrates into all aspects of entertainment-related industries, and the audience has become a vital part of it. It is worth mentioning that the glorious "voyage" once again occupied a place for them, which is simply a myth. Just as listeners have always paid little attention to the history of singles, it is almost impossible for a single to stay on the sales charts for a long time. Compared to the 892 weeks of the current record holder "Dark Side of the Moon" on the Billboard Albums chart, the time that a single stays on the chart can hardly be shorter. At present, the longest single on the Billboard singles chart is "Voyage". It stayed on the list for one hundred and eighteen weeks, writing an incredible record, and the runner-up is Li An- Lime''s "How to Live (.. i. was only on the chart for 69 weeks; the third place was occupied by another single "Magic Wall (, which had a total of sixty years before and after. It has been on the chart for seven weeks, and the results are impressive; besides that, there is no single single that can be on the chart for more than sixty weeks. From this aspect, it can be seen that "Navigation" has created an incredible record, which is almost a record that no one can surpass later-in fact, this is also true. Until 20 years later, no one can break "Navigation". Even breaking the record for ninety consecutive weeks on the list is extremely difficult, let alone challenging the record of "voyage". Therefore, after being released for more than two years, "Navigation" has occupied a place in the top ten of the year-end charts for the third consecutive year. Such an outstanding performance is enough to make it one of the best singles in the music history, Lich. Tavern. Whats more interesting is that the single that people are most impressed by the glory to death is "The Wall"-it is always "The Wall". This single is not only the first week in history, the number of weeks on the chart exceeds six. Ten weeks of singles, and the far-reaching impact is impossible to imagine. Even after being off the charts, the rate of on-demand radio remains high. Ten years later, someone even collects copies of the first edition of "Magic Wall". Someone later discussed this phenomenon, why it is a "wall of confusion" instead of "navigation", after all, it is "navigation" that makes history. The answer of the young volcanoes is intriguing: they have witnessed the glory to death of the "lost wall" period, and truly understood the glorious dream of music, and then went through a long and magical journey with the glory to the death. The birth of "young volcano (. and "sailing". People''s understanding of "Navigation" is only to understand the peak of glory to death, but "The Wall" has witnessed the young volcano and the beginning of glory to death. This represents a journey and cannot be replaced. Glory to Death hardly had any public music activities in 1998, but "Navigation" still means that they occupy a place on the year-end charts, and their influence is undiminished. In fact, Glory to Death released a single in 1998. The theme song "Angel" of "City of Angels" is a song from Glory to Death. After the movie was released, the scores were average, but this one The single was very popular, even with the original soundtrack of the movie, he achieved excellent results and successfully ranked among the top ten at the end of the year, so EMI also released the single "Angel" along the way. As the fifth single in the album "Blurry Rain", people have also paid a lot of attention, and they look forward to this single being able to win the championship again, tying the five championships of Michael Jackson''s "Thriller" album. Record of works. However, it is a pity that Glory to Death has not been put into publicity, and this song is not a rock style, it is a pop style sung by Hugo alone, so its influence is really limited. After the release of "Angel", the best result was the runner-up in three weeks. After that, he stayed in the top ten for a while, but he never really touched the championship. In fact, everyone knows that if Glory To Death wants to break the record and promotes specifically around "angels", then this is not impossible to achieve, but Glory To Death does not. So, this can be regarded as a pity, but it can also be regarded as a label belonging to a rock band. At the end of 1998, the sales volume of "Angel" reached 1.14 million copies, making it one of the top 30 in the year-end list. Without any publicity and relying only on film effects, this result is already very good. . From the album chart to the singles chart, Glory to Death has become a music force that cannot be ignored in the North American continent without new works coming out and no tour launching. What''s even more incredible is that the global sales of "Blurry Rain" has finally reached the position of under one person and above 10,000! The sales momentum of "Blurry Rain" has remained unabated since 1998. At the end of last year, the album sales had reached nearly 40 million. At the beginning of this year, "Blurry Rain" also became the ninth global sales break four in history. Ten million albums, after a year of accumulation, "Blurry Rain" made persistent efforts, and finally accumulated sales of 48 million copies It is very hopeful that it will become a successor in the next two years. After "Thriller", the second album that sold more than 50 million in the world. The cumulative sales of 48 million are enough to make "Blurry Rain" surpass Pink Floyd''s 20-year-old best-selling album "The Dark Side of the Moon" and rank second on the historical sales charts! At present, there is only one king standing in front of the "storm and rain": "trembling"! Of course, if you want to exceed the sales volume of 104 million "Thriller", it may be ten or even twenty years later, and the hope is very slim. But the cumulative sales of 48 million are enough to make "Blurry Rain" go down in the annals of history, and it is possible to write its own history again at any time. With such an achievement, it will undoubtedly be inducted into the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame and become A well-deserved leader in the recovery of rock and roll in the 1990s. Someone once said that the advancement of time is actually the writing of history. But for many people, this sentence is meaningless, because day after day boring life has nothing to do with the so-called "history." But now, every young volcano, every rock lover; every movie fan, every movie lover, is in a great and magnificent history, witnessing the traces carved by time. The sense of reality that "you can change the world with your own power" makes everyone excited! Chapter 2083： Golden ball dilemma In 1999, entering the last year of the new millennium, the hustle and bustle of the film market and the music market has accumulated enough power. It seems that everything is waiting for the moment of outbreak, and the legend of the "millennium bug" crisis has gradually reached its peak. , So that people have reason to believe that after entering the 21st century, everything will start over. In this wave, the 56th Golden Globe Awards kicked off on January 24. In fact, the attention of this years Golden Globes has reached an unprecedented height, not because of the works on the nominated list, nor because of the guests present, but because the concept of "awarding season" appeared in front of people for the first time. . As the most influential awards ceremony in the United States other than the Oscars, the Golden Globes has always been regarded as the "Oscar vane". Everyone knows clearly that the Hollywood Foreign Press Association is actually relying on the speculation college to base itself on the market. As the first year of the commemorative awards season, people are looking forward to: How high will the Golden Globe winners and the Oscars coincide with the Great Sacred Codex. Especially in the past few years, the final list of the Golden Globes has seen many jaw-dropping and dumbfounding results, which is even more eye-catching this year. No one knows what kind of answer sheet the Golden Globes will hand over, and what kind of impact it will have on the Oscars. But for the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, the hidden worries of joy almost made Michael Roselle lose his hair. The current Golden Globes can win so much attention is the result of Michael''s painstaking efforts in the past three years. This year, there is no need to create a nomination list or attend the gimmick of the guests, just the list of winners is enough to be eye-catching, which is a huge affirmation of Michael''s work. But! Hugo Lancaster will be absent from this years awards ceremony again. Before the Golden Globe nominations came out, Hugo had already determined that he would not attendthis time the reason is known throughout Hollywood: Hugo is concentrating on it. He devoted himself to the adaptation of "Beautiful Mind", and even the premiere ceremony of the work "Girl. The Devil" by his friend Charlize did not appear. This reason couldnt be clearer, but it was undoubtedly a huge blow to Michaels work, and even more frightening were Leonardo DiCaprio, Alexander Lorraine, Toby Marquee Er and others will all be absent from the awards ceremony, and the chain reaction almost caught Michael off guard. Not to mention whether these people can win the nomination, and in what capacity will they be present at the awards ceremony, but it is certain that these people are currently the most watched actors in the United States, and their absence is for the Golden Globe Awards. For the ceremony, it was undoubtedly a huge blow. And Michael still doesn''t know how far-reaching Hugo''s influence is. If he and Hugo head-to-head, how many people in Hollywood would be willing to stand on the side of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association? In fact, Michael can be sure that everyone will still support the Golden Globes. After all, the relationship between the Hugo and the Golden Globes is just a personal grievance. No one will bet on their career prospects, but Michael has no way to be sure. Those invisible influences on the surface-such as influence, attention, authority, importance... These invisible factors are precisely the most important part of an awards ceremony, and they also determine the "economics of the awards ceremony." The decision link of "interests". More importantly, every time Hugo launches works are absolutely outstanding, even the academy can hardly ignore it, let alone the Golden Globe Awards? Therefore, Michael couldn''t beat or scold Hugo, he wanted to itch his teeth and greeted him with a smile on his face. After the media confirmed the news, 1999 has entered, but this has not affected the uncrowned kings'' good mood to join in the fun. People are all wondering: Is the Golden Globes going to be awarded to Hugo this year? In fact, last years Golden Globe Awards awarded the best actor in the drama category to the "L.A. Confidential" Hugo, and expressed his commendation to Hugo, plus the previous "before sunrise" won the best actor in a musical comedy. The protagonist, Hugo, can also be said to be quite rewarding at the Golden Globes. But the "Perfect" Best Screenplay Award was lost to the "Mind Catcher" Ben Affleck and Matt Damon. Although the Golden Globes have always played well in the technique of dividing the cake, this is the commercial benefit. The necessary skills to maximize; but this decision is once again a sigh-its not an accident, I just feel that the bad debt between the Golden Globes and Hugo is really unclear, especially after the Oscars "death prisoner" After "Walking", he ran against the Golden Globes again and awarded the best original screenplay to "Perfectly Perfect". Now Michael''s mouth is even more bitter. So, what is the prospect of Hugo at the Golden Globes this year? Among the nominations announced in mid-December, "Saving Private Ryan", "Trumen''s World", and "Shakespeare in Love" were undoubtedly the biggest winners. One and six nominations took the lead, and the wave of the awards season was burned above the Golden Globe Awards. Intriguingly, the number of nominations for "Saving Private Ryan" is less than that of "Shakespeare in Love", and the leader is "Trumen''s World". This pattern really makes people have to think about it. But no matter how much you think about it, it''s just a guess. The real ending still depends on the list of winners. On January 24th, the Hollywood Hilton Hotel was full of stars and shining stars, but Hugos absence for seven consecutive years still made the red carpet bleak, coupled with Leonardos absence, even more so many reporters. Complaining; even a huge lineup like Tom Cruise, Tom Hanks, Brad Pitt, George Clooney, Ben Affleck, Matt Damon cant get rid of their hearts. I''m sorry to blame the doctor. On the contrary, Heath Ledger, who relied on "Saving Private Ryan", was born, and it made many people shine, like a ray of fresh air, adding a lot of style to the red carpet. After the four-hour award ceremony ended, one of the most important ceremonies of the award season came to an end amidst peoples discussions. There were not many surprises, but it was also full of countless variables. In the battle for the best film in the drama category, "Save Private Ryan", "Thin Red Line", "The Horse Whisperer (the..., "Elizabeth (, "Gods and Beasts" (. and. was shortlisted for the final competition. These five works can be said to be a lot of topics, but the real focus has always been on "Saving Private Ryan" and "Thin Red Line". Almost everyone knows that the winner will be one of the two. . In the end, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association chose "Save Private Ryan", which is regrettable but there is no controversial choice, because if the final result is another work, people''s evaluations will also be the same. One of the two works. The competition between the two is already a victory in itself. This pattern has continued to compete for other awards in the drama category! The five nominees for the best actor in the drama category are Sean Penn of "Thin Red Line", Tom Hanks of "Saving Private Ryan", and Stephen Frey of "Wild ( .Fry), Ian McLean (ian.) of "Gods and Beasts", and Nick Knott of "Suffering". Among them, Sean and Tom are undoubtedly the biggest winners. The other three actors are not weak and have the ability to overturn the hottest. However, the biggest feature of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association is the "way of balance." Even if there is a dark horse, it can always be found elsewhere. Generally speaking, the overall trend is relatively stable, and this year is no exception. In the end, Tom Hanks relied on his outstanding performance in "Saving Private Ryan". Following the "Forrest Gump" in 1994, he won the award again after four years, which made Tom into the 90s. The only actor who can be compared with Hugo. The "two Toms" in the United States-Tom Hanks and Tom Cruise, can be said to be two pillars that cannot be ignored in the entire film market. This time, Tom relied on "Saving Private Ryan" to create another career peak, which is impressive, and he deserves his final victory. However, the opposite was the upset of the Best Actress Award in the Drama category, which made many people frowned. Cate Blanchett of "Elizabeth", Ferranda Montenegro of "Central Station" Female. Charlize Theron from "The Devil", Meryl Streep from "Family is priceless (one. true., and Emily Watson from "She is lonelier than fireworks (. and. ( .), became the final top five player. Although this years competitors are strong, including the well-known "Central Station" and "She is lonelier than fireworks", Meryl, who has already been among the ranks of old dramas, has won the nomination for the first time. Unanimous praise; but no one can deny that Charlizes performance in "Female. The Devil" is so good that it eclipses others is still the biggest hit. However, this years Golden Globe Awards again tried to show her "different". The best actress in a drama category was finally awarded to Cate Blanchett, who was previously unknown but relied on "Eliza "White" turned out to be an Australian actress who defeated Charlize and won the award. Although Charlize is only twenty-three years old this year, Kate is six years older than Charlize. In terms of age, Kate''s award appears to be a lot more logical; but in the eyes of many people, this result is absolutely It is an upset, and it can even be said to be a result that has shaken the trend of the entire awards season. From this perspective, it can also be seen that the Golden Globes, which has been dedicated to the art of balance, are indeed standing in a sensitive and warm manner. Ambiguous crossroads. Chapter 2084： Wind direction coordinates Just like the current pattern of the movie market, the era of blockbuster movies has arrived unstoppably, but the rising trend of traditional movies has caught people by surprise. The excellent level of the works even reminiscent of the time of the golden age of Hollywood. The same is true for the Golden Globes now. On the one hand, I am eager to prove my professionalism and authority. On the other hand, I am unwilling to give up the pursuit of business. , With a hammer in the east and a mallet in the west, there is absolutely no way to predict. However, from the overall list of the Golden Globe Awards, it can be seen that Michael''s pursuit of interests has always had the upper hand. Even if he is struggling, even if hesitates, his determination has not been shaken. The three major awards in the drama category belong to "Saving Private Ryan", Tom Hanks, and Cate Blanchett, while the three major awards in the musical comedy category seem to have little suspense. Six works of "Shakespeare Love History", "Wonderful Hands", "Zorro''s Mask (the.mask.of., "I''m Crazy for Mary", "Bringing Customers (, and "Trumen''s World" were shortlisted After the final competition for the best film in the musical comedy category, the nomination list was dumbfounding. The six nominated seats were really hard to look at. However, due to the excellent quality of the work, people still voted for more. Sight. It is generally believed that "Trumen''s World" will have the last laugh, because the overall quality of this work is indeed far better than other works. However, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association broke out a shocking upset, "Shakespeare Love History" laughed. Finally, not "Trumen''s World". This result is almost speechless, even unable to say any questioning or cursing words, because the impact is so strong that it is suspected that the winning result was wrong. That night, when Tom Cruise took the stage as the award-giving guest, he meant that he had made a mistake, and he looked around for the director to seek confirmation. This shows that the powerful impact brought by this result has been. However, the Golden Globes then made "compensation." The best actor in a musical comedy was won by Hugo of "Trumen''s World". In the competition for the award, he defeated Antonio Banderas of "Zorro''s Mask" and Warren of "The Bragging Customer" -Beatty, Michael Kane of "Dumb Singer(., Robin Williams of "True Hand", achieved the final victory. In fact, there is almost no suspense about Hugos victory. Almost no one of the other four competitors can shake Hugos dominance. Joseph Fiennes, the male protagonist of "Shakespeare in Love", has not even been shortlisted for the award. The contention, almost all suspense was stifled at the nomination stage. The result is the same. Hugo won the Golden Globe Best Actor for the second year in a row for his outstanding performance in "Trumen''s World". Last year he was in the drama category and this year in the musical comedy category. I haven''t been able to accept the award in two years! Such an ending produced an unexpected effect. It is generally believed that Hugo owes the Golden Globes a favor. The big belly and tolerance of the Golden Globes are also changing their image, initially establishing "even if the actors do not attend. Maintaining the image of authority of objectiveness and fairness, I have to say that Michael has taken a good move. On the one hand, Hugos victory is well-deserved and there is absolutely no controversy; on the other hand, the balance in the hearts of ordinary audiences will also undergo subtle changes. If he is deeply impressed, maybe people will not blame Hugo, but the sympathy points of the Golden Globe are invisible. It can be seen that Michael is definitely not as impetuous as he looks. At the same time, the best actress in a musical comedy also broke a not big or small upset. Cameron Diaz, who "I am crazy for Mary", was generally favored, but in the end she lost to "Sa Gwyneth Paltrow of "Weng Qingshi" makes many people say that they don''t understand. Also losing to Gwyneth were Jane Horrocks of the "dumb singer", Christina Ricci of "Between She and Him and Her (the...of.sex, "Electronic Love Letters ('' ve... Meg Ryan. What people wonder most is that even if it''s not Cameron, it should be Christina. Because even though Christinas performance in "Girl. The Devil" was completely concealed by Charlize, her performance can also be regarded as good, plus the excellent performance of "Between She and Him and Her", indeed It is worthy of a trophy. Unfortunately, this trophy belongs to Gwyneth. This reminds many people of the sudden rise of rumors in the awards season. The momentum of "Shakespeare''s Love History" has risen step by step, and it seems to have surpassed "Saving Private Ryan" and "Trumen''s World". "Going hand in hand, such a pattern makes people really incomprehensible. Coupled with the counterattack of "Shakespeare''s Love History" against "Trumen''s World", the authenticity of the rumors becomes more thought-provoking, and the inside story hidden behind it becomes more shocking Could it be that the public relations offensive can really change the trend of the award ceremony? Let the weaker or even mediocre works create miracles. If this is the case, then why is the film industry striving for perfection? Of course, it''s just a guess at the moment. After all, this is the first year of the awards season, and everything is groping, including the Weinstein brothers, everyone is exploring the new pattern of the blockbuster era. Therefore, no one can predict the next development direction. The six trophies in the drama category and the musical comedy category have found their respective targets, and the other four comprehensive awards also belong to four distinct works. In the Best Supporting Actor Award, Ed Harris of "Trumen''s World" successfully stood out, making Robert Duval (. duval) of "The Forbidden Truth" and Bill Murray of "Youth and Young ( , Jeffrey Rush of "Shakespeare Love", Donald Sutherland (. Sutherland) of "Never Ending (., Billy-Bob-of "Winning Three Points (. Plan Thornton (...) became a spectator. The six nominated seats are already reserved for the Golden Globe Awards. Every time, the nomination list is reduced to people''s private ridicule. However, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association is still doing its own way. I don''t know if this is high EQ or thick-skinned. In the competition for best supporting actress, Lynn Redgrave (lynn.redgrave) became the final winner with "Gods and Beasts". She defeated the "turbulent" Kathy Bates and "Dumb". Brenda Brythyn of "Singer", Judy Dench of "Shakespeare in Love", Nicole Kidman of "Trumen''s World". The highly anticipated Best Director Award and Best Screenplay Award were won by two different works. "Saving Private Ryan" won the best director award for Steven Spielberg. The four works of "Elizabeth", "Trumen''s World", "The Horse Whisperer" and "Shakespeare in Love" The director has become a spectator. The best screenwriter broke out again. "The World of Truman" did not win the prize, but was won by "Shakespeare in Love". In addition, the three works that accompanied him were "Saving Private Ryan" and "Bringing Customers" "And "Are you happy (. This result is also incomprehensible. These four trophies belong to four different works, and the Hollywood Foreign Press Association has taken the art of cake sharing to the extreme. In the end, "Looking for Camilo City (quest... won the best original song award, "Trumen''s World" won the best soundtrack award, and "Central Station" won the best foreign language film without any suspense. In the bag. Throughout the entire list of the Golden Globe Awards, a three-legged pattern has been formed. "Trumen''s World" won the Best Actor Award, Best Supporting Actor Award, Best Film Score Award, and "Shakespeare Love History" in a musical comedy category. Won the best film in the musical comedy category, the best actress in the musical comedy category, and the best screenwriter, and "Saving Private Ryan" won two heavyweight awards for the best film in the drama category and the best director. In addition, "Dumb Singer", "Elizabeth", "Gods and Beasts", and "Finding Camilo City" each received a trophy. There is no absolute winner, and no loser that has been completely ignored. The Hollywood Reporter Association has considered almost every aspect, trying to avoid missing the Oscar prediction. It can be seen that they are doing their best to cater to the Oscars, trying to put their own Oscars on the wind. However, among the three trophies of "Shakespeare in Love", two were obtained from "Trumen''s World". It can also be seen that the Golden Globes put all the bets on "Sha "Weng Qingshi" It''s just that the third prize of "Trumen''s World" is in hand, which also includes Hugo''s second consecutive year of winning, which conceals the true thoughts of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. Cause too much discussion. Coupled with Gwyneth''s victory over Cameron and Kate''s victory over Charlize, this tiny detail can also show Michael''s attitude towards Hugo. On the surface, the Golden Globes still gave praise to Hugo. They became the weak, and Hugo became the beloved and proud existence, quietly reversing the negative image of the Golden Globes before; But in fact, the Hollywood Foreign Press Association has quietly changed its attitude, and they are step by step to the opposite of Hugo. Of course, the two sides cannot really tear their faces apart, even if Hugo is willing, Michael is not, but this invisible contradiction has become deeper and deeper-no one knows what will happen next. This is also the first time in the past five years that the Golden Globes have gradually reversed the battle in the confrontation with Hugo, and the future development is suddenly full of more uncertainties. Perhaps, perhaps, the list of Oscar winners can be a boost to change the game-the ultimate goal of the Golden Globes was originally Oscars, has always been Oscars, and has always been Oscars. One week after the Golden Globes, which claimed to be an "Oscar vane", ended, Oscar announced the list of nominations for the seventy-first session, which was immediately noticed! Chapter 2085： Nomination list Looking back from the perspective of twenty years later, in November and December 1998, countless art films were bombarded. Although the entire market was in chaos, there was hardly any strategy at all. It just swarmed forward. People in the film industry have seen more outstanding works, and many outstanding works have been buried at the same time. But this kind of melee is considered to be the first year of the appearance of "awarding season" and "academic public relations." Since then, the awarding season has officially entered people''s attention, which has further promoted the commercialization of the film industry. The 71st Oscar is the principal of the iconic awards ceremony system in the first year of the award season. Read the full text. In the nomination stage, the "Shakespeare in Love", which did not cause enough sensation at the beginning of the release, and the reputation and depth of the work, was far from outstanding. Later, it achieved an incredible counterattack and appeared on the Oscar nomination list as a parachute. , Let everyone in North America take a sigh of reliefwhen did the world unknowingly change? "Shakespeare in Love" leads the nomination list with 13 nominations. This achievement is second only to the 14 nominations of "Titanic" and "Comet Beauty" in the long history. Movie history classics such as "Loyal Soul" are tied for the second most nominated work in Oscar history. "Shakespeare in Love" is not only as simple as surpassing "Saving Private Ryan" and "Trumen''s World" as the biggest winner in the nomination stage, but also among the best in film history, showing a destructive posture. Everyone was taken aback. Could it be said that... "Shakespeare in Love" has reached the height of the "Titanic" and the height of "Gone with the Wind"? But why does no one feel this way? Almost everyone is happily discussing the grandeur of the war scene of "Saving Private Ryan" and the human nature behind the war, the **** entertainment of "Trumen''s World" and the urgency of chasing freedom, but no one can say The historical weight of the work "Shakespeare''s Love History". Since when has Oscar been so "commercial"? It can be said that after the Oscar nomination list came out, the world has been in chaos! "Shakespeare in Love" dominated the nomination list with an absolutely strong posture. Six major awards including Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actress, Best Supporting Actress, Best Supporting Actor, Best Original Screenplay, etc., were all shortlisted in the final The competition, coupled with the best film editing, best soundtrack, best costume design, best art direction, best photography, best sound, best makeup and other technical awards, a total of 13 nominations, even showing a comparison Last year, the "Titanic" was even stronger-after all, "Titanic"''s advantages are in the technical department, and the main departments are still slightly inferior. It can be said that with the exception of the best actor, "Shakespeare in Love" has been shortlisted for competition in almost all major departments. The magnitude of the momentum reminds people of the treatment received by many classics of movie history. Shocking, but even more puzzling, is Oscar going to change again? And it''s still when everyone is unaware of it. Immediately behind "Shakespeare in Love" is "Saving Private Ryan" who is considered to have surpassed "Schindler''s List". The Normandy landing at the beginning of this work has been regarded as a classic of film history, and history has been written again. The super myth of Steven Spielberg. In the end, "Saving Private Ryan" received eleven nominations, and it is still one of the most champion-looking works on the Oscars. "Saving Private Ryan" is obviously not competitive in the main departments due to the overall theme. The four nominations for Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actor, and Best Original Screenplay have not been able to keep up with the "Shakespeare Love History". "" in the footsteps; but the technical department is not inferior. Seven nominations including best film editing, best photography, best sound, best sound editing, best art direction, best soundtrack, and best makeup will be exhausted. Fully compete in various awards. Another year-end hit "Trumen''s World" followed closely with ten nominations, and did not show too much decline, and compared to "Saving Private Ryan", "Trumen''s World" almost In every award, I had a head-on encounter with "Shakespeare in Love". The main award department, "Trumen''s World" has included all six nominations including Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actor, Best Supporting Actress, Best Supporting Actor, and Best Original Screenplay. Corresponding to "Love History", "Trumen''s World" lacks the ability to compete in the best actress category, but Nicole Kidman won the first Oscar nomination in her life with her outstanding performance, and won The call for awards is definitely not small. In addition, "Trumen''s World" also received nominations from four technical departments, including best film editing, best soundtrack, best photography, and best audio. However, these departments all need to face the strong performance of "Saving Private Ryan". Obviously, "Trumen''s World" is the weaker side. It is foreseeable that the competition between "Trumen''s World" and "Shakespeare in Love" will be extremely fierce-from the Golden Globes all the way to the Oscars. Above the Golden Globes, the two seem to be evenly divided, but anyone who really understands the inside knows that "Shakespeare''s Love History" has the upper hand-and still has the upper hand. What about the Oscars? At least during the nomination stage, "Shakespeare in Love" once again took the lead. "Trumen''s World" is now placed in the position of an attacker. It is definitely not that simple to achieve a counterattack. Shenhua. In addition to these troikas, "Thin Red Line" and "Beautiful Life" received seven nominations respectively, and "Elizabeth" received six nominations, which became the most shining works during the nomination stage. Surprisingly, "Central Station", which shined at the Golden Globes, was completely ignored. It only received two nominations for best actress and best foreign language film. It was replaced by the Italian work "Beautiful Life". ". This work received zero nomination at the Golden Globe Awards, but it turned out to be at the Oscars, and the overall momentum can even be comparable to "Shakespeare''s Love History". "Beautiful Life" was not only shortlisted for the Best Foreign Language Film Award, but also shortlisted for the best film, best director, best actor, best soundtrack, best film editing, best original screenplay and other major awards, showing With strong competitiveness, it is very likely to become the biggest spoiler at this year''s Oscars. It is also worth mentioning that the "thin red line" has only two nominations at the Golden Globe Awards, but has attracted countless people with seven nominations in the Oscar stage. At least from the current distribution of nominations, the deviation between the Golden Globes and the Oscars has far exceeded expectations. Perhaps the name of the weather vane needs to be reconsidered. In fact, although "Beautiful Life" and "Thin Red Line" did not receive enough attention at the Golden Globe Awards, the industry evaluations of these two works are very high. The former won the Jury Prize at the Cannes Film Festival. The European Film Awards and the British Academy of Film and Television Arts Awards are highly acclaimed; the latter bravely captured the Golden Bear Award at the Berlin Film Festival, and at the same time received unanimous praise from the academics, and its unique style has become many academies. The object of research. The emergence of the two cannot even be called a "dark horse", but it should be said that it is a matter of course. This is the overall situation on the nomination list, and detailed to the various awards, reveals more interesting details. Among the five competing works for the best film, "Shakespeare in Love" and "Trumen''s World" are tit-for-tat, "Saving Private Ryan" and "Thin Red Thread" are pinpoint wheat, and "Beautiful Life" is very good. I hope to be a player who changes the entire battle. Originally, peoples attention was mainly focused on "Saving Private Ryan" and "Trumen''s World". The outstanding performance of the two works in the summer archives made people lock the Oscar competition between the two early, but at the end of the year During the award season craze, the situation changed suddenly. First, the "Shakespeare Love History" suddenly emerged, and even came to the top to achieve an overtake. Now it has become the front runner; the "thin red line" is not to be outdone, and has a huge momentum, carrying the momentum of the Berlin Golden Bear Award. Launch a violent shock-no one should forget that "Death Row" made a breakthrough along this route three years ago. As a result, the pattern has become extremely chaotic, not to mention that there is a acclaimed "Beautiful Life". The representative of this European film has almost captured the hearts of all European professional filmmakersthe power of foreigners in Hollywood is absolute. Can not be ignored. "A Beautiful Life" is a very interesting work. Its subject matter, like "Saving Private Ryan" and "Thin Red Line", is locked in the story during World War II but its style However, it is divided into the comedy department like "Shakespeare''s Love History" and "Trumen''s World". The story presents profound themes in a humorous manner, and is bolder and absurd than "Trumen''s World", almost reminiscent of it. Charlie Chaplin at his peak. It can be seen that the competition of the five works is completely entangled, and the five nominees for the best director are precisely the filmmakers of these five works, plus the five candidates for the best film editing are also these five. The works, it can be seen that the momentum of the five works can go hand in hand, regardless of the overall quality, reputation, attention and so on. At the 67th Oscars ceremony, the trio of "Forrest Gump", "Pulp Fiction" and "Shawshank''s Redemption" was hailed as the most competitive awards ceremony in the past ten years, even after the second Ten years later, people still talk about this awards ceremony. But in fact, this is just a three-legged stand. The other two works "Four Weddings and One Funeral" and "Behind-the-Scenes Lies" are slightly inferior in overall momentum and cannot form a frontal confrontation. But now, in the fight for the best film, there have been five works that are enough to keep pace. The five works are not weak, showing an absolutely strong posture. This is considered to be the first in film history since 1975. The second true death group! Chapter 2086： Group of death In 1975, the situation in Hollywood changed. The emergence of "Jaws" completely changed the pattern of commercial films. The term "summer file" was officially born, including commercial film shooting methods, packaging methods, and promotional methods. The earth-shaking changes made Hollywood start to accelerate like a high-speed train. And this year has become the most memorable one of the long Oscar years! At the forty-eighth Oscar, "Jaws" carried the power to shake the entire historical process and was shortlisted for the best film competition; Stanley Kubrick''s career peak work, hailed as the most perfect work "Children in Troubled Times" (Barry.) "Strong finalists competed for the final competition, and there was no end to the clamor for awards; Robert Altman, who has won numerous awards for decades but never missed the Oscar, is the pinnacle of satirizing world conditions" Nashville () "Hardly sought after by the academy; the masters of comedy conflict Sidney Lumet and Al Pacino collaborated on the "Hot Day Afternoon", which has been recorded in history and successfully occupied a seat; Milos Foreman''s "Flying over the lunatic asylum" shows perfect standards, profound thinking, and absolute classics in film history. From "Nashville" to "hot afternoon", from "children in troubled times" to "great white sharks" to "flying over the lunatic asylum". Whenever people mention the forty-eighth Oscar, the first reaction is: I''m blinded! Faced with such an ultra-luxury nomination lineup, almost everyone can not easily make a decision. The duel between Stanley Kubrick and Robert Altman is enough to go down in history; and "hot afternoon" and "Great White Shark" "Pushing commercial films to the extreme, truly opening the golden age of Hollywood, far more historical weight than the box office wave set off by "Titanic" last year; "Flying over the lunatic asylum" is regarded as a classic by countless people. The classics, the film perfectly combines the script, the role and the core of the idea, so that the charm of the film art is brought to the extreme. "Any movie has the qualification to aspire", this sentence is the most appropriate and most appropriate description for the 48th Oscar. This is an Oscar with no winners and no losers. Even if "Flying Over the Cuckoo''s Asylum" wins the best picture, best director, best actor, best actress, and best adapted screenplay, there is no dispute. It is not that people think that other works are not good enough, but that the victory of any work is a pity for the other four works. Many years later, "Great White Shark", "Children in Troubled Times", "Hot Day Afternoon" and "Nashville" are still talked about by people. The precipitation of time makes these works still shine in the long river of history. An Oscar statuette can''t define their success or failure, but let the forty-eighth Oscar showdown go down in history. Whenever people want to describe the fierce competition for this Oscar, they will always use the 48th Oscar as a benchmark, "driving for Miss Daisy", "born on July 4th", "Death Poetry Club" This was the case for the 62nd confrontation with "My Left Foot", the 67th confrontation with "Forrest Gump", "Pulp Fiction", and "Shawshank''s Redemption". But in fact, whether it is the 62nd or the 67th, the intensity of competition is far from comparable to that of the 48th. The forty-eighth is the death group in Oscar history, the real death group, and the unique death group so far. However, all of this is about to change this year. For the second time in movie history, the true death group has appeared! Before the Oscar nomination list is announced, people are not sure about this. The parallel pattern of "Saving Private Ryan" and "Trumen''s World" is not enough to produce a dead group: because they also need three other strong competitions. By. Immediately afterwards, "Shakespeare''s Love History" almost sprung up in a mysterious development trajectory. Before people realized what was going on, it surpassed the two direct competitors and became the biggest favorite of Oscars. Ssangyong drama beads immediately changed. It became a tripartite. Soon after, the "thin red line" and "beautiful life" came from behind, and they were among the top five with unanimous reputations, and joined forces to form the death group. These five works have formed a high degree of agreement in the main awards: Best Picture, Best Director, Best Film Editing, these three awards representing the overall level of the film, and the candidates for the five nominated seats have maintained a perfect agreement. At the same time, all five works were nominated for screenplays. Except for "Thin Red Line" which won the nomination for best adapted screenplay, all the other four works were nominated for best original screenplay. The fierce competition was jaw-dropping. It is no exaggeration to say that the competition between these five works reminds people of the 48th Oscar. Whether it is the "thin red line" or "Saving Private Ryan", the two war works have reached a whole new level; whether it is "Shakespeare''s Love History" or "Trumen''s World", the quality of the two musical comedy works is extraordinary; "A Beautiful Life" combines the profound heaviness of war and the light-hearted banter of comedy. Is it really going to be a counterattack? The best work may not be the last laugh, but the one who laughs last must be one of the best. And this years five nominated works are equally vigorous, between the voices of Xuanzhen, and the publicity... really can The dominant strength factor has been weakened. The strength of "Trumen''s World" and "Saving Private Ryan" is undoubtedly beyond the other three works. However, since the summer archives have been released, the publicity has declined, and people have been affected by it. The danger of forgetting; on the contrary, the "shakespeare love history", "thin red line" and "beautiful life" that came from behind have become the focus of heated discussions during the end of the year. All of this makes the 71st Oscar full of countless suspense, and the momentum of the death group is enough to cause cardiac arrest. However, if "Shakespeare''s Love History" is the last laugh, this work with the weakest overall strength will occupy the commanding heights of the nomination stage. This is bound to become a big joke: the quality of "Shakespeare''s Love History" is really true. Is it so good? Not only has it surpassed the two super-high-level WWII works of "Thin Red Line" and "Beautiful Life", but also surpassed "Trumen''s World" and "Saving Private Ryan"? This sounds like a fantasy. However, this is the death group. No one can predict the ending. Even if "Shakespeare Love History" and "Beautiful Life" are called dark horses, they are also dark horses with outstanding strength. Any one of the five works has the possibility of winning. , And the completely unpredictable ending is the greatest charm and highlight of the death group. In addition, among the four major awards in the acting department, it can definitely be said that there are a lot of highlights, and it has the potential to be called the group of death! In the much-anticipated Best Actor category, all the suspense is focused on whether "Trumen''s World" can win a place for Hugo, allowing the actor who is not yet thirty-two years old to write his own history again? The American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences gave their answer: Yes, Hugo''s brilliant performance in "Trumen''s World" is worthy of his sixth acting nomination! Hugo will work with Tom Hanks of "Saving Private Ryan", Ian McLean of "Gods and Beasts", Roberto Bernini of "A Beautiful Life", and "American X Files" (.. X Edward Norton competed. This luxurious lineup also makes people excited. Just the duel between Hugo and Tom can be called Mars hit the earth. The two most successful actors in the 1990s are currently in the hands of two acting golden figures; and interestingly, they are still the same agent; at present, both of them are standing at the top of the Hollywood pyramid. Actors, power and influence are second to none, so in almost every aspect the two people are placed together for comparison. Unlike the competition between Tom Cruise, Brad Pitt and Hugo, it is more of an entertaining nature. The competition between Hugo and Hanks is entirely a rivalry of strength. The two had faced a head-on confrontation before. At the 67th Oscars, Tom defeated Hugo of Pulp Fiction with the help of "Forrest Gump", and achieved the re-election of the actor, writing brilliantly; now, Hugo''s development It has been fully mature, and even has realized the overtake of Tom, the confrontation between the two is naturally full of suspense. Not to mention, "Trumen''s World" and "Saving Private Ryan" were originally two contenders in the ultimate showdown. Ian is about to turn sixty years old this year. He is an absolute big-name figure in the UK. Three years ago, "Richard III" had already dedicated a wonderful performance Now with "Gods and Beasts" To win the first Oscar nomination, his strength is undoubted, and his voice is undoubted; and Roberto turned out to be a "beautiful life". He is a director, producer, actor and screenwriter for his entire life, and he is strong in any award. Competitors, especially the acting department where European actors shine, he has the absolute strength to win. In addition, Edward Norton is definitely not a good stubble that can be ignored. Although he is only 29 years old this year, he relied on his debut "First Fear" two years ago to make a blockbuster, and he was nominated for the best supporting actor in the Oscar competition. Won the praise that all new actors can win, and now relying on "American X Files" to win the Oscar for best actor qualification, his style of literary temperament and cult temperament mixed together is unique. It can be said that although Hugo and Tom were slightly ahead in the battle for the actor, they were both too close and too close to the time of the last prize, and their voices were weakened, which made them return to other competitors. At the same starting line, the final competition of the five people was neither an absolute weak nor an absolute leader. It could be called another death group, which continued the Oscar tradition of "The Suspense of the Movie King" once again. The reason why this years Oscars has been classified as a dead group is not only because the competition for the best film, best director, and best actor is fierce, but also because the other major awards are not weak! Chapter 2087： Unpredictable Can anyone predict this year''s best film? no. Can anyone predict this year''s best director? no. Can anyone predict this year''s best actor? no. Can anyone predict this year''s best actress? The same is not true. A month ago, it was generally believed that Charlize Theron would be a strong aspirational queen for the Oscars with her wonderful performance in "The Devil"-even if she just won the Best Supporting Actress at last year''s Oscar. , The Screen Actors Guild of America thinks so, but the Golden Globes dont think so. The drama and musical comedy queens were awarded to Cate Blanchett and Gwyneth Paltrow, which made everyone Can''t figure it out. In this hot list of Oscar nominations, the two Golden Globe actresses are nominated successfully, and will have the most powerful impact on the throne of the actresses, the "priceless family" Meryl Streep, " Ferranda Montenegro of Central Station was also no doubt shortlisted, and the last seat belongs without suspense to the latest chapter of Charlize Lingnon''s Biography of "The Devil". In addition to Kate and Gwyneth, "Central Station" won the Golden Bear Award and the Silver Bear Award for Best Actress at the just-concluded Berlin Film Festival. Above the Oscar, it was only shortlisted for Best Foreign Language Film. And the two departments of Best Actress-the foreign language film department has a new force of "Beautiful Life", which is very impressive. This will inevitably cause the votes to be concentrated on Ferranda; plus Meryl, who has become a legend step by step , Any one of these four competitors should not be underestimated. Charlize has become the biggest hit among the queens in the entire awards season by virtue of the performance recorded in the annals of "Girl. The Devil", but no one should forget that she is only 23 years old this year, and she is too young; No one should forget that she won a little golden figure last year. Is it too dense to win consecutive prizes this year; and no one should forget that the overall quality of "Female. Devil" is mediocre, just shortlisted for the best female The protagonist''s competition for this award has completely wiped out other departments. This is really no advantage compared to the devastation of "Shakespeare''s Love History", the historical background of "Elizabeth", and the reputation of "Central Station". This is the core issue of the award ceremony: strength is not the only measure of winning, because this is not mathematics. Therefore, Kate, Gwyneth, Charlize, Meryl, Ferranda, the competition between these five actors may be slightly inferior to the battle for the actor, but the level of suspense has not diminished in any way. . The same pattern also appeared in the Best Supporting Actor and Best Supporting Actress departments. James Cobain (james.) of "Suffering", Robert Duval of "Forbidden Truth", Ed Harris of "Trumen''s World", Jeffrey Rush of "Shakespeare in Love", Billy Bob Thornton, who was "stunned by the windfall", was shortlisted for the supporting actor competition. Lynn Redgrave in "Gods and Beasts", Rachel Griffith in "She is Lonely Than Fireworks" (.), Casey Bates in "Raising Clouds", "Trumen''s World" Nicole Kidman of Shakespeare and Judy Dench of Shakespeare in Love will compete against the supporting actress. In these two departments, at least three candidates have the ability to win prizes. Robert, Ed and Jeffrey in the supporting actor department are almost close combat duels; Judy, Lynn and Lynn in the supporting actress department Casey is also bound to have a hard fight. This makes every award full of suspense. Coupled with the best original screenplay department where "Trumen''s World", "Saving Private Ryan", "Shakespeare in Love", "Beautiful Life" and "Bag Customers" gathered together, it can be said that they are on the Oscar nomination list. After that, countless people were full of expectations for the award ceremony, because it was bound to be an unpredictable night. In fact, looking at the awards season that has just passed, the various awards ceremonies have made different choices in the three-month period. The American Production Association chose "Shakespeare Love History", the American Directors Guild chose "Save Private Ryan", the American Screenwriters Guild chose "Trumen''s World", and the American Screen Actors Guild chose "Beautiful Life" and " Female. Devil", the United States Recording Union chose the "thin red line." In addition, the North American Broadcasting Film Critics Association Award, the Los Angeles Film Critics Association selected "Shakespeare Love History", the National Critics Association Award and the Golden Globe Award selected "Saving Private Ryan", the National Film Critics Association Award and the New York Film Critics Association I chose "Trumen''s World", the Boston Film Critics Association Award and the San Francisco Film Critics Association Award chose the "fine red line", and the Chicago Film Critics Association Award, the Southeast Film Critics Association Award, and the San Diego Film Critics Association Award all selected " beautiful life". As expected, the pattern of "Saving Private Ryan" or "Trumen''s World" sweeping the army did not appear. On the contrary, the five works are evenly matched, and the overall momentum is completely equal, making people completely unable to grasp the overall situation of this awards season. Context. On the one hand, because this is the first year of the awards season, everyone did not work on the same frequency or toward the same goal as the "Oscar", and their different judgment standards led to completely different results; on the one hand, it was Because the PR war initially showed its power, the two absolutely leading works were both released during the summer vacation. It is too "long" before December. In the absence of sufficient PR strategy cooperation, it is not enough to be at a disadvantage. Read the full text of Curious Doomsday Fanatics. From the list of winners of the Golden Globes to the list of nominees for Oscars, people in the circle linked "Oscars" to "awarding season" for the first time. They really realized the meaning of the awards season, centered on Oscars, and there were three real ones before and after. Within the time frame of the month, all award ceremonies can be linked together, and work hand in hand to push the event of the film industry to a climax. This is a win-win strategy, no one will refuse! At this moment, people really noticed the Weinstein brothers. For the first time, the two producers walked from behind the scenes to the front half of the scene. The prestige of the work accumulates bit by bit, and finally achieved a great victory in the Oscar nomination stage. This is a victory for public relations, not a victory for strength. It''s not that "Shakespeare in Love" is a bad work. On the contrary, this work is actually quite comprehensive. Even if it is nominated for the Oscar for Best Picture, it will not cause too much controversy. This is also the public relations of the Weinstein brothers. Expose the fundamental reason why it can workprofessionals are not fools, they also have their own aesthetic standards. But the "trick" is precisely hidden in this vague boundary. "Shakespeare in Love" is a masterpiece, but can it be compared with "Trumen''s World" and "Saving Private Ryan"? Obviously this is not the case, let alone transcending these two classics. But under the propaganda of the Weinstein brothers, people''s ideas have been shaken: Is this really the case? Some negative rumors began to spread in the circle, such as "Saving Private Ryan" maliciously squeezed extra actors during filming, and long-term hard filming caused many people to be hospitalized; for example, the theme of "Trumen''s World" was too thin, and the overall quality was not good. It is not as thick as expected; for example, "Saving Private Ryan" has too sensational description of the human nature of the war, but lacks reflection on the war; for example, "Trumen''s World" caused water pollution on the set during the filming. The local area caused great troubles; for example, the rumor that "Saving Private Ryan" did not respect World War II veterans; for example, the rumor that the crew of "Trumen''s World" discriminated against black actors... Most of these rumors have not been confirmed, but only spread in small areas. This makes the crews of "Saving Private Ryan" and "Trumen''s World" annoying, because if they solemnly explain, they will If things get worse, something will happen if there is nothing to do; but if they let it go, then they cant contain these rumors; if they explain one by one, they seem to pay too much attention to it, but it seems like they want to cover up... This is really a dilemma. If the negative news like "Schindler''s List" hit the Oscars at the time, after it was completely upset, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much, because the real can''t be fake, and the fake can''t be real. It''s just that these small rumors that can''t be explained formally make it impossible to start. It''s like rumors among classmates that a certain person''s feet are smelly. It''s not a major issue, and no one will deliberately ask for proof. The person concerned can only deny it when he hears it, but there is no way to solemnly clarify the matter. Over time, this rumor became true, leaving people completely helpless. Hidden behind these messy rumors is the rising momentum of "Shakespeare Love History", which resulted in the victory of the 13 Oscar nominations, and even the formation of the death group. , Let people have witnessed "Shakespeare in Love" overtaking other works without knowing what happened, and become the current leading seed player. This phenomenon is really intriguing. Although "Saving Private Ryan" and "Trumen''s World" also launched related public relations activities in January, DreamWorks and Paramount Pictures are obviously too unfamiliar with this. They have been accustomed to the king''s way, and suddenly their swords are slanted. On the contrary, there is no rhythm, so the results are still limited at present. It''s just that I don''t know what will happen in the next period of time, and what will happen to the battle. But what is certain is that the concept of awards season has gradually formed, and the example of college public relations has emerged, and the market is full of expectations. In this lively trend, February was passed vigorously, and the 41st Grammy, which lacked glory to the death, was also lackluster. Following last year''s Lean-Lime, R&B rookie female singer Lao Lun Hill (lauryn.) turned out to win five awards, but failed to create more topics. In the past half of March, Hugo quietly returned to Los Angeles without disturbing anyone. Chapter 2088： Lords resurrection Hugo parked the car skillfully into the parking space, turned off the engine, took off the key and left the car. But he didn''t have a few steps when he walked out. He trot back quickly, opened the door, took out an acoustic guitar from the back seat, and then strode forward in large strides. The lively atmosphere of the scene can already be seen from a distance. The children are dressed up and shuttled in their sights. Many children are dressed up as bunnies, with a delicate bamboo basket in their hands. It''s like a little rabbit picking mushrooms in the forest. The three nearby blocks are also dressed up as forests. The courtyards of every household are decorated with various colored ribbons and animal models, and the large trees on the side of the street are hung with colored lights, as if it were a carnival. on site. The fiery breath wafting in the air followed the breeze, making the footsteps involuntarily brisk. "Papa......" A series of cheerful and fragmented footsteps from far and near, Hugo saw a group of four or five-year-old children rushing over, he dodges and can''t avoid it, finally You can only stand rigidly on the spot to avoid directly hitting these children with your own rash actions. But these little troublemakers didnt look at the scene in front of them at all. They just buried their heads and ran wildly. They accidentally hit Hugos calf, making Hugo unsteady at the center of gravity, but they didnt dare to step back for fear of letting the children. Injury, only the right leg withdrew half a step back, supporting oneself and avoiding falling. But the group of children in front of them, one after another, seemed like a bunch of candied haws, one, two, three colliding one after another, making Hugo stand in place very hard. "Be careful, be careful!" Hugo had to remind them aloud, which caused the children to stop one after another, and then raised their heads to look at the "giant" in front of them. The hot sights projected over made Hugo stunned. , And then showed a stiff smile, showing his neat and white teeth, "Hey, children, good afternoon." Hugo has always got along well with children, and he always has affinity among children. But today this affinity doesn''t seem to work well. After a child hit Hugos calf, he couldnt stand firmly and shook it twice. Finally, he fell to the ground with a butt, and the small bamboo basket in his hand fell to the ground. The two Easter eggs rolled out gruntingly, everyone''s eyes were focused on the egg, and at last they saw the egg rolled into the grass and could no longer be seen, and then the little boy began to cry. stand up. Hugo''s eyes widened suddenly, what''s going on. Before Hugo bends down to comfort the little boy, a girl with braids next to Hugo pointed at Hugo and shouted, "He made Adam cry! He is a bad guy!" Hugo quickly raised his hands, "Hey, no, I am...no..." Hugo tried to explain, but found that the surrounding children swarmed up, completely ignoring his explanation, and then waved the little girl. The fist was waving to Hugo''s thigh, which caused Hugo to suffer from sudden pain, and he could not help clenching his teeth to try to escape. But before Hugo had time to dodge, a child grabbed the strap of his guitar and pulled it down. This shocked Hugo. He immediately raised the guitar and raised his hands above his head. , Made a gesture of surrender, that looks really embarrassing. But the children were still reluctant to let him go, and they still waved their fists at him. Hugo''s entire face was wrinkled, but he couldn''t cry for pain-but the problem was that this group of little strength was far greater than imagined. It''s big, and it really hurts. Hugo deeply felt that he must have not read the lunar calendar today, how come he met a group of little demons and surrounded him. Seeing that Hugo was about to be overwhelmed, a voice came from the far end, "Jenny, Adam, Nick, Nicky...what the **** are you doing." Hugo followed the voice, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and shouted anxiously, "Jessica, help, come and help." Standing in front of her, Jessica Hansen stopped and took a look at Hugo''s embarrassed appearance. His handsome cheeks were crumpled and grinned, but he did not dare to move at all for fear of hurting the children around him. . It was as if the Hulk stepped away cautiously, as if he exerted a little force, those lives were as fragile as ants. This scene is really ridiculous, Jessica didn''t hold it back, and laughed out with a flutter. This made Hugo helpless, funny, and anxious, but Jessica had no choice but to stand still and grind his teeth fiercely. Jessica quickly reduced her smile and shouted at the mischievous children, "Attention everyone, this is what I said to you, "Mr. Hugo". What should you say when you see him?" The children were stunned, and then yelled jaggedly, "Mr. Hugo, good afternoon!" The childish voice was so cute, it made Hugo''s mouth burst into a big smile, but But frowned slightly and cast a questioning gaze at Jessica: He obviously didn''t know what was going on. Without waiting for Jessica to answer, the little girl who greeted everyone to beat Hugo, with a questioning expression on her cheeks, yelled, "He is Mr. Hugo? Why does he have no bunny ears and no tail!" , The little girl ran behind Hugo, seeming to want to tear off his pants to find out. Hugo suddenly panicked, grabbed the little girl''s arm and picked her up suddenly, and at the same time put the guitar behind her with his right hand to prevent the guitar from hitting her, and then barked his teeth and said viciously, " Dont you know, dont mess with the Easter Bunny? Otherwise, Ill eat all your eggs!" The little girl looked at Hugo in a daze, as if she was frightened, which made Hugo a little confused-did he lose his magic today? The kids dont eat his set anymore? But just when Hugo was about to give some comfort, the little girl raised her hand and poked Hugos nose lightly, and then giggled, "You lie, the Easter Bunny wont eat so colorful. Egg." This caused Hugo to block his chest in one breath, embarrassed not knowing how to answer. Jessica came over to help out at this time, took the little girl, smiled and said, "Jenny, I just saw Arthur coming over." The little girl''s eyes were immediately rounded, and then she covered her cheeks with her chubby hands, "No, no, I am a little lady, I am a well-behaved little lady." Then she covered her eyes with her palms, and gave her a sharp look. Shouted, "Mr. Hugo, good afternoon! You say, am I a little lady?" Arthur? Hugo did not understand, but seeing Jessica winking at himself, he immediately understood, and said with a smile, "Yes, you are a little lady. I think Arthur will agree with me." The little lady opened her eyes and looked at Hugo seriously, her cheeks suddenly stained pink, she broke free from Jessica''s arms and walked away, and then trot away. Seeing the little girl leaving behind, Hugo really couldn''t help laughing. Immediately afterwards, the other children around also swarmed away to other places. The little boy who had just fallen on the ground looked around and found that he was left alone. He also supported the ground with his hands, raised his **** high, and then stood up, twisting and twisting like a little boy. The duck generally chased up. Hugo couldn''t help it anymore and laughed loudly. After Jessica made sure that the children had returned to the care of other people, she took her gaze back. "I told Robin just now that you might have to be there for half an hour. I didn''t expect it to be so fast." Hugo still has a smile that hasn''t disappeared. "There is no such a traffic jam on the road, and it is a little faster than expected. How about it, everything is going well now, right?" Jessica nodded, "It''s very smooth, Foggin and Neil came over early in the morning, and now Leo and Charlize are leading the children to sing nursery rhymes." Hugo frowned with an unbelievable expression. Jessica thought about Leonardo and Charlizes "earth-shattering" singing, and immediately understood the meaning of Hugo''s expression, and she laughed with a flutter. , And then seriously affirmed, "I made no mistake, they are singing." Hugo patted his forehead and frowned, "Are you sure it''s not the scene of the car accident?" This made Jessica laugh, and Hugo put the guitar on her back again, "Go, let''s go and see together. , I have known them for so long, and they have never sang in public. I am curious." Then Hugo and Jessica walked forward side by side Today is the Easter party organized by the "Sally Foundation", and now the "Sally Foundation" has become the largest child support in the West Coast of the United States The size of the foundation has even surpassed the "Grayson Gift Foundation." Mainly thanks to Hugos strong appeal, almost all Hollywood bigwigs are willing to express their concern for childhood diseases through the "Sally Foundation". In the past two years, the "Sally Foundation" has been doing its utmost to help the children, and various festivals have always been an indispensable part. All the children who attended the Easter party today were sick children. They were able to participate in the party only after getting permission from the doctor. Even so, three ambulances and three medical teams were arranged at the scene, and the foundation also said hello to the city government to ensure that it can cope with any emergencies. Hugo personally drove back to Los Angeles from Lanches to attend this party. For all the activities of the foundation, Hugo tries his best to do his own work. He will not notify the media when it is not necessary, but will try his best to help the children with practical actions-because compared to media propaganda, The "Sally Foundation" can do more. Children need a quiet environment, a happy childhood, medical help, but no media hype. Chapter 2089： Sally Fund "Did you go to see Sally in February?" Jessica and Hugo walked side by side, and suddenly remembered the bouquet of roses that she saw in front of her daughters tombstone at the end of February. There were no petals yet. Completely withered, it seems that it should have been placed recently. Jessica''s first reaction was the man next to her, but she never tried to verify it. When she thought of it today, she just asked casually. The smile on Hugo''s mouth became a little bit more bitter, and he hooked it lightly, and said in a brisk tone, "Yes, Valentine''s Day. I think Sally must have many suitors, and I must strongly express my existence. feel." Although Sally has passed away for a year, Hugo has never forgotten the little girl with a bright smile. Many times, Hugo would fantasize that if Sally was still alive, seeing the success that she has achieved so far from glory to death, and seeing the children helped by the "Sally Foundation", how touching the smile on her face would be. Jessica had expected Hugo a long time ago, but at this time her eyes were still slightly hot. The Hugo in front of the camera always seems a bit unreal. As the Hugo''s achievements become more and more incredible, there are only a lot of negative news about Hugo, but it does not explode as exaggerated as before, just like the pinnacle. Same period as Michael Jackson. Jessica remembers that she read an article in the "New York Post", which said that Hugo used the "Sally Foundation" to collect money and deceive the young volcano''s feelings under the guise of fans, actually stealing funds from the foundation. Participate in the stock market and seek more benefits. At the end of that news, they vowed to say that Hugo''s assets now exceed one billion U.S. dollars. When Jessica saw the news, she was almost outraged. She couldn''t wait to rush to the New York Post headquarters in New York and smash their office. Because only those who really understand Hugo know how vicious, shameless, and mean those slanders and speculations are. Since then, as long as anyone tells her about the New York Post news, she will absolutely sneer, even arguing with each other, and firmly draws a line between herself and the New York Post. Although Jessica has never really talked to Hugo, the topic between them about Sally is not taboo, but every time they just tasted it, it seems that this is a scar that is difficult to uncover, and it is still difficult to heal. But Sally knows one thing. When they took part in the "Twisted Tour" last summer vacation, they never sang the song "Don''t be upset about the past (t...in.anger. Hugo always remembered Sally in his own way. Jessica always knew it. People saw the glory to death, people saw the rock revival, people saw the "twisted tour"... But Jessica saw the real Hugo in Sally''s eyes. Jessica knows why Hugo dominates all of this, not Nirvana, Pearl Sauce, or Oasis, not because Hugo is better than them, but because Hugo has always kept a piece of purity for dreams. Land, that is an area that no one can invade. Therefore, Jessica joined the "Sally Foundation", not to supervise the operation of the foundation, nor to ensure that the foundation uses the proper channels, but because she hopes to do her best, meager power . Now, Jessica is the organizer of the "Sally Foundation". In the past year, Hugo has invested more than 30 million U.S. dollars in the "Sally Foundation"-contrary to what the "New York Post" said, Hugo has no income at all in the foundation. On the contrary, there is a steady stream of investment. In Hugo''s words, "These are the benefits from the society, and now it is returned to the society." "Trumen''s World" received more than 40 million U.S. dollars in remuneration for Hugo. After deducting up to 50% of taxes, it was only more than 20 million. But Hugo still intends to invest all this money in "Sally". Foundation", hoping to help more children. Under the call of Hugo, the "Sally Foundation" raised more than 100 million U.S. dollars last year. This is actually one of the important manifestations of Hugo''s strong influence in the United States. Part of the funds is used to help children treat diseases, and part of the funds are used to promote medical research and development, including the purchase of advanced equipment for childrens hospitals. The "Sally Foundation" alone has helped more than 300 children. It can be said that it is The results are outstanding. In addition, as far as Jessica knows, Hugo has also been investing money for the "twisted tour", and he has invested more than five million dollars in this tour. Although there are countless sponsors who are willing to inject advertisements into the "twisted tour", as long as Hugo is willing, this tour can be a money-making weapon, but in order to ensure the purity and focus of the tour, the glorious team members rejected all sponsorships -Just handed over the naming rights to Vance. Not only Hugo, but the other members of Glory To Death have also invested a lot of money in the "Twisted Tour". They even set up a "Twisted Tour Foundation"-just specifically for the tour, so that those who are in the process of the tour Outstanding bands in China have the opportunity to release their own albums. Of course, it is not a big company like EMI. It only provides them with equipment and funds to complete the recording of the album, and then provide it to true loyal fans during the tour. Including Pearl Sauce Band, Nine Inch Nail Band, Radio Commander Band, Green Day Band, etc. have also contributed their own strength to the "Twisted Tour Foundation". People have seen the strong momentum of rock''s recovery-and many album sales are not visible on the bulletin board and the sales statistics of major record shops, but they can''t see the efforts of many rock bands such as Glory to Death. As a saying goes, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Hugo has always been in a place where people can''t see, giving back to the society the love and support he has gained in a more direct way. You can always see countless news about Hugo in the news media. Frequently, you can read Hugo''s name in the newspaper five days of the week. But the irony is that Jessica has never read the news about Hugo focusing on charity, as if Hugo has never done these things-this is the media, and 5% of the upper class is dedicated to charity. This is taken for granted, so there is no need to report; on the contrary, if this 5% is stingy with charity, they will be eager to criticize. Although Jessica agreed with her daughters ideas a long time ago, and she really likes the band Glory to Death, but only after real contact with Hugo did Jessica know that Sally is more than just for Hugo Like, but also admiration, admiration, admiration. This also allows Jessica to truly understand Sallys mood in the last moments of her life. Sally is happy, happy, and perfect. For Sally, she followed the time of the hurt and rain tour. , Is the most shining moment in her short life. So, when Sally left, she had no regrets. This relieved Jessica and allowed her to let go of her inner grief and continue to live, with Sally''s memories. Because Jessica knows that Sally will always be in her memory, living vividly in the melody of "Don''t be upset by the past". "Trust me, you will always be Sally''s first choice." Jessica gave a small smile, and Hugo was a little embarrassed when she said, "By the way, you will be happy to know this news. Paul has found a suitable heart, and he will be on the operating table tomorrow." "Really? Oh, God, this is the best news I heard today. Where is Paul? I haven''t forgotten to bring him Peyton Manning''s signature football." Hugo''s mood became clear. , There are bright smiles all over his face. Paul Wick (paul.), a six-year-old boy, had to spend his entire childhood in the hospital because of a severe congenital heart disease. Hugo met him before the start of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" last year, and later took him to the crew to visit the crew. This sensible little boy and Hailey became good friends. It is a pity that Paul could not wait for a suitable heart transplant. After being disappointed three times, his parents almost completely collapsed. Even Hugo, an unrelated bystander, couldn''t bear it anymore. Hugo rushed to Indianapolis yesterday to prepare Paul''s Easter gift-Payton participated in last year''s draft and was selected by the Indianapolis Colts as the draft pick-which led to this morning''s absence. Unexpectedly, today I got this good news. "Paul must stay in the hospital today to make preparations for the operation." Jessica looked at Hugo who was forgetful and couldn''t help laughing and reminded. Hugo patted his forehead, "Then can I visit him in the hospital later? Or does he need to rest?" "I think Paul would really like to see you." Jessica finished speaking, and then saw the smile on Hugo''s mouth fully bloomed, like a child. Before they spoke, the two of them had already walked to the small stage-it was said to be a small stage, because the stage was only as high as three steps. A group of children stood under the stage, and Charlize and Leonardo were two people. Standing on the stage, it seemed like a giant had come to the Lilliputian Country. Then Hugo saw Charlize and Leonardo, singing loudly and gesticulating with the childrens song CD in the tape, and gesticulating the dance moves seriously, but the two of them didnt have any dance at all. It feels like a gang of demons dancing. The children under the stage laughed and laughed. There are two little girls standing on the stage, sitting on the stage with correct stage movements, trying to guide the two clumsy adults. Back to normal track-but apparently their wish is impossible to achieve. Seeing this scene, the smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth rose slightly, and the cold moment of early spring was like a ripple, slowly dissipating. Chapter 2090： Warm moment Charlize and Leonardo naturally noticed Hugo''s arrival, but obviously they didn''t care, but enjoyed it more. The movements became more and more awkward, which made Hugo really happy. After a nursery rhyme was over, Hugo felt that his abdominal muscles had gained two pieces. Hugo gave his two thumbs up towards Charlize and Leonardo, who walked off the stage, "You have given this children''s song a new meaning, and my incomplete childhood has finally come to an end." Faced with Hugo''s ridicule, Charlize and Leonardo seemed to have expected it a long time ago. The two exchanged their sights, and then took a pose together, which immediately made Hugo laugh-I saw Leon. Naduo put on a dinosaur posture, grinning fiercely; while Charlize put on an Ultraman posture, as if he was about to fight a monster, the cooperation of the two really made Hugo unable to bear it. As a result, because Hugo laughed too exaggeratedly, he choked on his saliva and coughed violently. On the other hand, Leonardo and Charlize had an expression of "perceive our greatness", which made Hugo unable to stop laughing completely, and their faces were flushed red. After finally converging, Hugo waved his fists at the two people, demonstrated for a while, and then stepped onto the stage. It was his turn to perform in the latest chapter of The Lady of the High School. In the face of children, Hugo would naturally not perform glorious songs. He played the acoustic guitar and sang a few nursery rhymes with the children. Compared with Charlize and Leonardo, Yu Guo was quite comfortable, leading the children in front of the stage to sing together in a chorus. In the end, Hugo simply walked off the stage. He was the locomotive and the children were the tails of the train. Everyone ran the small train together and swayed slowly around the stage, causing other children who were playing around. Can''t help but ran over. Seeing such a situation, the parents who accompanied the scene all ran over and made a cave with their hands together, letting the children play the train together. The scene completely turned into a sea of ??laughter. Hugo also has experience now, and after only playing for about ten minutes, he paused. Because most children are sick, they don''t know where their bodies are, and they just want to play wantonly, but adults must help them to slow down the rhythm. After the pause, Alex sat down to tell the children fairy tales. At the same time, there will be "actors" performing stage plays. Today''s actors are all the children''s parents, which is nothing new for children. , Almost all the children sat down obediently. In this way, the children''s playing time will not be interrupted, and at the same time they can have a rest. "That''s my dad!" "That''s my mother!" "That''s my grandmother!"...Such voices rushed among the children one after another, mixed with scattered coughs. The nurses sat quietly to check on the children and made sure that the play just now did not cause any illness-the children may be reluctant to say even if they are uncomfortable in order to be able to continue playing. Looking at the hopeful faces, Hugo couldn''t help feeling a little heavy, because these children were suffering from illness. Not to mention the war-torn children in Africa and Asia, even the children around them may not be able to get all the help. Even though Hugo never considered himself a savior, he always believed that he had gained too much, not only had he achieved great success in his career, but also had an incredible second life. Therefore, he just extended a helping hand within his ability. "What''s the matter?" Charlize came to Hugo''s side. Although Hugo was smiling at this time, she could see the faint heaviness between Hugo''s eyebrows. Hugo looked at the child in front of him and twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, "No, I just feel that I can do too little." Charlize stayed on Hugos face, as if he was thinking about the meaning of Hugos words. After a while, he said softly, "Who said no? This is why you established the foundation. Isn''t it? In the name of Sally, help more children." Hugo turned his head and looked at Charlize, with a slight smile flashing in his eyes, and his gaze stayed between Charlize''s delicate eyebrows for a long time. It was only when Charlize''s cheeks could not help being slightly hot. He coughed and coughed his throat gently, "Is it still awake these two nights?" When Charlize heard this, his first reaction was that Hugo was saying that he would be back tonight, and she would not be awake-and there were all children around, Hugo actually spoke so directly, which made Charlie Zi''s ??cheeks suddenly turned red. Raising his hand, he gave Hugo a fierce arm. Hugo rounded his eyes with an innocent look, and rubbed his arms vigorously, "What are you doing! You said that you have been so nervous that you can''t sleep these days and nights, because Oscar, why don''t I allow me to say it now!" Charlize opened his lips slightly in surprise, and looked at Hugo with a surprised look. Hugo just watched Charlize''s ruddy lips gently open. The panic in his eyes could not be concealed. There was still an intoxicating blush on his cheeks. This immediately made Hugo react, and the consternation on his face soon Turned into a smile, "Don''t worry, I will work hard tonight." A word made Charlize too ashamed to find a hole to get in, but she misunderstood at first, and she couldn''t do with Hugo, she could only grind her teeth fiercely. Hugo knew that he would accept it as soon as he saw it, and quickly changed the subject, "Are you still nervous about Oscars? This is your third nomination, and haven''t you already won a golden figure?" Charlize was unwilling to let Hugo go easily, still staring at the latest chapter of the Eagle of the Third Reich without moving. Hugo looked at Charlize''s shameful and playful expression, her rosy lips bloomed with an indescribable luster, and Fendai''s cheeks seemed to be stained with rouge, which made Hugo almost unable to hold it. . Hugo looked around secretly, confirming that the children were watching the stage play intently, then lowered his head and quickly pecked Charlize''s lips. This caused Charlize to close his lips immediately, and looked at the children around him in a panic. Hugo stretched out his right hand and lifted Charlize''s chin with a shy look, and quickly kissed him again. The lips of the Dreaming Department, this time is no longer just a taste, but slowly deepens. With a kiss, both of them couldn''t help but relax their shoulders. In the end, Hugo kept his sanity, remembering what the occasion was, and quickly stood up straight. I looked left and right, but found that there were three children standing next to him, laughing and smiling, raising their heads and looking at Hugo and Charlize. This made Hugo feel a bit hot on his cheeks. He made a dont look at the three children, and all three children obediently raised their hands and covered their eyes, but the separated fingers can still be seen. The quirky eyes were hidden behind and beating, which really made people laugh. When Charlize opened his eyes, he saw the little guy who was covering his eyes with his hands next to him, but he was obviously peeking through his fingers. He also felt a burst of joy and chuckled. "Miss Charlize, do you like Mr. Hugo?" The little **** the far right, grinning, stretched her fingers directly, and asked curiously with her eyes wide open. Charlize was speechless for a moment, and when he looked up, he saw Hugo snickering beside him. He simply nodded generously, "Yes, I like Mr. Hugo." After speaking, he stood on tiptoe and touched Hugo''s cheek. A kiss was printed on it. No, the little girl clapped her hands and applauded, "It''s great, as if mom loves Dad." No, this naive sentence made both Hugo and Charlize a little embarrassed, and hurriedly avoided sight . When two people realized that they had been embarrassed by a kid, they couldn''t help but feel funny. Looking back, I saw that the three children had run away directly, and the smiles on the corners of their mouths bloomed. "I mean, are you still nervous these few nights? The Oscars will begin next week." Hugo can see the faint dark circles under Charlize''s eyes, even better than him, who is busy writing scripts. Looks even more tired. Charlize stretched out his hands helplessly and shrugged, "Remember? Didn''t you have the same insomnia before the Oscars of "Death Row"?" Hugo had actually won the best supporting actor trophy at the time, but I still cant control my nervousness, "I think Im the same, because I am greedy, because I have ideas, so I cant control my nervousness. What about the award... At the end of the thought of I don''t know what I was thinking, just a lot of random thoughts running around in my mind." Hugo actually understood Charlize''s mood very well. Just like the "Death Prisoner''s Walk" at the beginning, Hugo almost exhausted all he had during the performance, and the sense of emptiness that broke out to the extreme could not be eliminated for a long time. At that time, Hugo didn''t know whether he could surpass the performance of "Death Row", maybe that was the pinnacle of his own performance, so when he became an Oscar favorite, his mood was simply uncontrollable. Even if Hugo knows all the truth, there is still no way to calm himself down. Charlize is the same now. "Girl. The Devil" allowed her to exhaust all her energy, and at the same time she was recognized by all the media. She became the hottest spot in the awards season. It is inevitable that Charlize will report higher expectations. But before the Oscars came, everything had subtle changes, and the suspense in the post-production department would not be inferior to the best film and best director, which also made it difficult for Charlize to maintain a balance. Charlize let out a long breath and looked up at Hugo, "Then what about you? Can you finally be relieved now?" Hugo paused, then laughed, embarrassed and jerky. Even without speaking, Charlize knew what Hugo''s answer was, which made the smile at the corner of her mouth slightly outlined. Chapter 2091： Exclusive romance "It''s normal to be nervous, because we are all ordinary people." Hugo looked at Charlize with a smile. The cramps and tension on her face were lingering like smoke between her eyebrows, and there was a slight smile on her mouth, but It seems a bit bitter. Hugo walked forward slightly, standing in front of Charlize, holding her in his arms with open arms. Charlize was amused by Hugo''s actions, punched Hugo''s chest, and tried to push Hugo away, "What are you doing? I''m fine." At this time, most of the children''s attention was focused on the stage play. But the two people are still working after all, and Hugo''s sudden move made Charlize a little shy. However, Hugo was unmoved. Instead, he closed his hands a little, and said in a low voice, "I need you the strongest animation system latest chapter." This sentence made Charlize''s hands slowly relieved and stiffened. Her shoulder line gradually softened, and she slowly put her ears on Hugo''s chest, listening to the steady and powerful heartbeat quietly, the chaotic and tense heart could not help calming down. "Maybe one day we can be like Marlon Brando or Woody Allen, not caring about all of this. But at least for now, I don''t have this kind of consciousness." Hugo said with a hint of joking, "I think God won''t forgive my greed." Charlize chuckled and laughed. "So, you mean, you want to win the prize too?" Charlize raised his head, looked at Hugo''s tough chin, and joked with a chuckle. Hugo shrugged, "Forgive my vulgarity." The simple but straightforward answer made Charlize''s mouth hook up again, and then she lowered her head and put her ears on Hugo''s chest again. Hearing the buzzing echo oscillating in the eardrums, "Sorry, your boyfriend is not a Yankee." The subtext is: Redneck, no knowledge. The corner of Charlize''s mouth twitched slightly, and his smile melted into his eyes, "I like you like this. Because I think the same as you, and I want to win prizes, as if the statuette can prove me. "Charlize said in a low voice, for the first time, to speak frankly about the true thoughts in his heart, the burden on his shoulders seemed to ease, "I know this is ridiculous, it''s just a trophy, it can''t help it." To prove anything, many of the winners of the Little Golden Man have also been submerged in the long river of history. Many filmmakers who did not win the Little Golden Man are actually famous in history. A Little Golden Man has no way to define what kind of actor I am, only time can do it. At this point. But, I still can''t let go." Everyone understands the truth, but how many people can really let go? The reason why the Oscar is an Oscar, the reason why it can set off a frenzy of awards season and college public relations is because everyone is pursuing their own sense of existence and proving that they have existed in this world. For actors, it is an Oscar. Xiaojinren is not only fame, honor and prestige, but also an "existence." The reason why life is life is to move forward in confusion, to advance in exploration, and to chase in struggle. Charlize sighed softly, "Remember? Last year they called me the''playboy''s little golden girl''. It seems that all my efforts are not important, just a **** symbol. This is Hollywood, Isn''t it?" The smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth was a bit sarcasm, but also a bit bitter. During his time as a model, Charlize had filmed a cover for "Playboy" with five other models. Therefore, when she won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actress in the Golden Man, what the media lamented was not her outstanding performance in "L.A. Confidential", but "the first "Playboy" cover girl in history to win the Golden Man. "This not only creates a history, but also proves that the vase can also break out of the world. This is Hollywood, and anything can be a commercial gimmick. Charlize knew this clearly, and it was something she had been avoiding; but after Oscar, she knew that this was something she had no way to control. It was precisely part of the job that could not be escaped or avoided, even if it was Hugo, the same can''t be done. These things Richards couldn''t be more clear-because she has Hugo, a living example, and Leonardo, an example of suffering. However, the inner sorrow, distress and irritability are still difficult to suppress, after all, she is a living person, not a robot that strictly follows the procedures after setting up the program. When she got the "Female. Devil" script, she almost couldn''t bear the excitement and wanted to invest in the filming. Deep down, she did not have the idea of ??"proving herself again". Now, she finally succeeded. Not only did she succeed in playing the role of Irene Enos, but she was so close to her second figurine, and the reachable distance made her unable to control her emotions, so that she could not control her emotions all night. Tossing and turning can not sleep. It seems that as long as she gets this little golden man, she can give the media the most powerful counterattack, let them know that those malicious speculations and malicious hype about her are wrong, and she is relying on her ability to win recognition-her Deep down, I knew that this idea was absurd, because the media would certainly not bow her head easily, but she still had no way to control it. Hugo patted Charlize''s shoulder lightly, and said solemnly, "Indeed, this is Hollywood, and I am also a sex. A symbol of sense, forget it? I am the world''s most sexual folkloric talk about mountains and wilds for two consecutive years. A sense of man Well, so, the most sex. Feeling the men and the most sex. Feeling the collision of women, we are about to smoke here." Charlize raised his head and glanced at Hugo, his face speechless. This cold joke wasn''t funny at all, but looking at Hugo''s serious expression, Charlize couldn''t help but feel a little funny, after all, the smile on the corner of his mouth didn''t hold back, so he sketched it out. Hugo knows that what Charlize needs at this time is not great principles, just a little soothing time, so why not? Even though there are already two acting golden guys in hand, the thought of the Oscar that is about to open the big screen still makes the palms of Hugo sweat-of course, Hugo is now much calmer and calmer than three years ago, after all, he has already stood there. On that stage, there was at least one experience, after all, it was still different. Hugo''s memory slowly traced back in the context of time, "Do you remember? We just moved into Sunset Plaza not long, it seems to be the time after the release of "Yihai Xiongfeng". Several of us were sitting at home. Watching the Oscar awards ceremony, Alex said at the time, if one day in the future, I will win the Oscar winner, you get the Oscar actress, his Oscar best supporting actor, and then..." "Let Joe pretend to be a woman and get the Oscar for Best Supporting Actress!" Hugo and Charlize said in unison. After speaking, they froze and burst into laughter. Charlize will naturally not forget the memories of that time. At that time, Hugo gave outstanding performances in "Scent of a Woman" and "Yihai Xiongfeng". He was nominated for Best Supporting Actor and Best Actor in a Drama at the Golden Globe Awards, although Both missed, but still made people optimistic about his prospects at the Oscars. But the result was disappointing. First, a scandal broke out at the Golden Globe celebration party, which plunged Hugo into another low point in his career after the Golden Raspberry Award; then Hugo was completely absent from the Oscar nominations list, and there was no nomination, which was disappointing. That time, they watched the Oscars at home. Both Alex and Charlize were upset for Hugo, so Alex said that at the time, and it made Hugo laugh. "It''s just that we didn''t expect that at that time, you really became the Oscar actor..." Charlize couldn''t help but draw a smile, recalling the changes in the past seven years, it is inevitable to sigh. The corner of Hugo''s mouth also outlines a smile, "And you also have a chance to win your first Oscar statuette..." So this is one of the important reasons why Charlize is so nervous, "It''s just that Alex has to work hard. He seems to be a little bit worse now." In fact, this time "Trumen''s World" Liarix performed very well, and he had hoped to win a nomination. But unfortunately, it was Ed Harris who entered the competition for best supporting actor with more rich performances. Charlize pursed his mouth and tapped his chin slightly, expressing his agreement with Hugo. Charlize raised his head slightly, then looked at Hugos amber eyes, and pressed his forehead lightly against Hugos forehead, a small smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "If this time Oscar, you can take it again. To the movie king, I can get the movie queen that''s great." Hugo only felt that his eyes were warm, but he quickly concealed his excitement and held Charlize firmly in his arms, "Don''t worry, as long as you work hard, you can do it. Even if it''s not this time, Also next time." Charlize couldn''t help but chuckled, but the dim tears in her eyes could not conceal the turbulent emotions in her heart. She grinded her teeth viciously, "What do you mean by this? You can do it many times, many times in the future." Can I get the actor? I can still work hard slowly. You mean that, right?" Hugo heard Charlize''s rattling teeth and laughed. Then, holding back his smile, he said in a very cautious and serious tone, "Maybe I should say this to Leo. " Charlize was stunned, and immediately realized the meaning of this sentence, completely overjoyed. But the laughter overflowed her mouth, and she realized that the children were enjoying the stage play now, so she quickly buried her head in Hugos chest and smiled chucklingly, her trembling shoulders showed her goodness. Feeling. After the Easter activities, Charlize finally had a good night''s sleep that night, not knowing whether it was because of Hugo''s warm embrace or because his mood finally relaxed. Chapter 2092： Lonely Red Carpet After getting off the black stretch car, Hugo stood up straight, then fastened the top button, and deftly walked towards the silver light curtain like a pouring rain. The noisy screams and shouts on both sides caused the entire Dorothy Chandler Hall to tremble. It was not until the appearance of Hugo that the red carpet of the Oscars ceremony really kicked off! The scorching setting sun in Los Angeles in the evening blazed, making everyone deeply feel the power of the first person in Hollywood today, even the other actors, directors, and producers on the red carpet who were cheering from fans on the red carpet could not help but stop. In his footsteps, he looked back at Hugo bathed in the sun, as if all the eyes of the world fell on this man''s shoulders. Hugo seems to have been used to such a mighty battle, and he did not appear nervous at all. There was a shallow smile on his face. It seemed as easy and simple as walking through the house, but every step seemed to be. It''s so calm and calm that people can hardly look away. Hugo has now become an indicator of countless mens fashion. Even the top actors in Hollywood have been influenced by Hugo. Especially on major occasions, Hugos taste has become an indicator that people compete to imitate. Both Burberry and Eddie Slimane have become hot choices today-among them, Burberry has even surpassed Armani this year and has become the first choice for artists to attend the Oscars with impressive results. Today, nature is no exception. In the past few years, Hugo has always brought out the old, but today he chose to return to the tradition. He chose the most perfect three-piece suit of the British gentleman. The ivory white shirt was used as the base, and the black pearl round buttons were dotted with black pearls, which seemed exquisite and dazzling. The star fell on the white sandy beach; the well-defined pointed collar was fixed with two buttons of the same style, which more and more brought out the neat and clean black bow tie, the silk black and the radiant pearl buttons. They complement each other, but they have a strong modern flavor in their competence. The suit waistcoat chose a blue and black five-button style, and the flat and self-cultivating lines made the shirt appear a little restrained, which faintly outlines a kind of prohibition. Desire style. Simply looking at the past, I cant notice any special features, but if you look closely under the light, you can find that the waistcoat has actually chosen a dark Scottish plaid. The pattern outlined in black, dark blue and dark gray almost blends with the waistcoat itself. As a whole, but in terms of visual effects, it creates a more compact and retractable effect, making the upper and lower proportions of the figure more vivid. There is a huge difference between the original material of the flannel apple collar and the black suit, but it makes the entire collar three-dimensional and makes the upper body feel more compact. The left chest is matched with a flat white square to brighten the color of the shirt. The two buttons are only buttoned. The first one, let the visual effect produce the illusion that the waist starts from the first button, the black single province suit trousers on the lower body perfectly fits the traditional Oxford shoes with black bright surface and five decorations, making a pair of long legs immediately attract all eyes. . On the surface, Hugo''s whole outfit is a simple black and white match, which is quite satisfactory, without any bright spots at all. However, the exquisite details make people''s eyes unable to help but follow Hugo''s figure. The elegant and noble, rigorous but youthful temperament is fully bloomed in Hugo''s sunny smile. A red carpet of less than fifty yards, Hugo walked for forty-five minutes without finishing, not only the fans on both sides kept Hugo in the red with the tortured screams of the eardrums. On the carpet, other fellow artists can''t wait to step up to say hello, hoping to talk to Hugo as soon as possible, which will make Hugo''s progress extremely difficult. Although everyone knows that there is no such thing as a Hugo in Hollywood today-Brad Pitt only had one "Sixth Sense of Life and Death (meet.. released last year, but it didn''t cause any waves at all. ; Tom Cruise was busy with the shooting of "Eyes Open" and "Magnolia" last year. Both films have to wait until this year. There is no movement for the time being; George Clooney appeared in "Thin Red Line" and "Magnolia" last year. "Strategic Master (out. of. In the two works, it is a pity that the focus is not on him. But at this time, when Hugo''s shock and deterrence were truly appreciated, people were still amazed. After Hugo walked the red carpet, took photos, and accepted the interview, there was only less than half an hour left before the awards ceremony began. But even so, Oprah Winfrey, who is in charge of the backstage interview today, is still reluctant to let Hugo go. "One minute, it only takes one minute." Oprah was almost begging, this popular talk show queen in the United States also had to lower her posture in front of Hugo. Hugo looked at the camera behind Oprah. He knew that this was the acquiescence of the interview by the TV station. He could only nod his head and smiled, "I hope I will not disturb everyone''s interest in watching the show when I enter the venue soon." ." A ridicule can be regarded as an expression of his helplessness. "So, you appeared on the red carpet alone today." Oprah''s first question was aimed at everyone''s most curious core: female companion! Since Hugo and Cameron broke up, he has never made any love affair public again. Although the media has caught a lot of news, it was later proved to be unfounded. As the most watched golden bachelor in the United States, Hugo''s love life is even more concerned than Oscar. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed. Although he expected that someone would ask this question, he didn''t expect the first one to appear. "I actually invited my father formally, but unfortunately, he refused me." Hugo told the truth. When he was writing the script at home, he asked Adam about it, but he was scolded severely by Adam. After that, he said that he would never appear in front of the public, making Hugo feel ashamed. But this answer caused Oprah to be stunned, and he didn''t know how to continue. Her original intention was to talk about love, but now Hugo uses her father to block her arrows. If she ignores this question, she will definitely be regarded by the audience as "maliciously digging news"; but if she continues to ask, then the topic of love will have to be Going around in a circle. I have to say that Hugo''s move is really powerful. Hugo certainly knew what effect his answer would bring. Although he answered the truth, he deliberately avoided Oprah''s question. Before the Oscars ceremony, Hugo and Charlize had never discussed the possibility of two people going to attend the Oscars together, as if they had already reached a consensus, and of course they believed that there was no need for discussion. In the end, Karl Earl asked specifically. Hugo and Charlize almost answered "no" without any hesitation. The decisive attitude almost caught Karl by surprise. He thought the two had quarreled. His face was uneasy. As a result, Hugo and Charlize both laughed instead. Both of them are very low-key and don''t want their relationship to become the focus of media attention. Compared to showing affection in public, they enjoy their own good time more. Therefore, in the face of Oprahs question, Hugo changed the subject in two ways. Oprah paused and showed a smile, "It seems that your father is obviously looking forward to you being able to walk the red carpet with your significant other." The talk show queen, with quick thinking, shot back with a ridiculous word so quickly Going back, and quietly turning around the topic again, she is really clever. Hugo nodded slightly, "I think it should be. When I walked on the red carpet with Leo last year, he seemed quite happy. So... I don''t know what he meant." , Hugo laughed himself, the deep meaning of the words made Oprah feel tricky. After thinking about it again and again, Oprah did not continue to spy, after all, this is Oscar, not her own show. The gossip content is the most important until now. Oprah gave a polite smile, "So, what do you think about the Oscar journey tonight? You are currently one of the most vocal actors for best actor. What are your expectations for the result? You know, Your first two wins were in this venue, and both of them were hosted by Ubi Goldberg. So, will tonight be another lucky night for you." Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned, and then laughed incredulously, "Is that really the case? Why didn''t I know?" Even though Oprah reminded me of this, Hugo''s memory was still very vague, and he didn''t pay attention at all. To such details. Did he get his first two acting performances in Dorothy Chandler Hall? Which two Oscars did Wubi Goldberg host? "Last year last year? I remember it was Billy last year." Hugo still has an impression of this. Oprah shook his head, "I mean, acting awards." Hugo frowned slightly, trying to awaken the memory, but there was no clear image in his mind, "Hehe, if this is the case, then good luck to me. I hope Billy doesnt think Im targeting him , But I believe that Ubi will be a more suitable host," everyone said with a chuckle, "Of course, of course... I will apply to the college, and the Oscars will be held here in the future. I hope I His wish can come true. Then, Hugo raised his right hand, folded his index and middle fingers together, and made a gesture of prayer. Oprah was also completely amused, "Then I wish you good luck, and I hope I haven''t broken this wonderful curse." In history, Ubi hosted the Oscars three times, namely the 66th, the 68th and the 71st. Coincidentally, these three Oscars were held in the Dorothy Chandler Hall. Held. As Oprah said, Hugo won the Best Supporting Actor Award in the 66th Schindler''s List and won the Best Actor Award in the 68th Death Row. Then, the first How about the seventy-first? Chapter 2093： Weinstein Walking into the Dorothy Chandler Hall, Hugo saw the still noisy guests. Almost no one was seated. Everyone stood in their positions and in the aisles, greeting people they knew. The whole hall is very lively. Most of the people sitting in the middle of the hall are staff from the technical department of the film crew. Hugo knows many of them. After rolling in Hollywood over the years, after shooting so many works, more and more familiar faces have begun. Let Hugo slow down. From a distance, Hugo saw Harvey Weinstein chatting with Warren Beatty. Harvey lifted his chin at him, and said hello, Hugo also smiled and nodded. In fact, in Hugos current success, the Weinstein brothers have important works. Behind the great success of "Pulp Fiction" are the driving effects of these two brothers. This work makes Hugo in the minds of independent filmmakers. Achieving an unshakable position is also an important part of Hugo''s journey to the present. However, with the steadily rising of the Hugo career, the opportunities for cooperation between the Weinstein brothers'' leading Miramax Films and him gradually began to decrease. Miramax Films is an independent production company, and Hugo has never left the field of independent films, but the biggest reason for the lack of communication between the two is that Disney-Disney under the leadership of Michael Esner, for his subordinates The control of Miramax is very strict. After Miramax Pictures was acquired by Disney in 1993, the fledgling Weinstein brothers really had a hard time getting involved. Therefore, now the Hugo and Weinstein brothers can only be regarded as nodding acquaintances. Just as Hugo was about to withdraw his gaze, he found Harvey walking in his direction, and then Bob Weinstein, who was standing not far away, also came with Gwyneth Paltrow. . This surprised Hugo. He looked around and made sure that the two brothers had indeed come to him, but he was wondering why they were looking for him. If it was just a greeting on social occasions, the nod just now would be enough. . Before thinking about it, Harvey walked up to Hugo first, "Long time no see, Hugo." Harvey gave Hugo a hug enthusiastically, the bright smile on his face looked very kind, "The last time I met was Where did it come from? It''s on Fifth Avenue in New York? Right?" Hugo nodded and expressed his affirmation, "Your memory is obviously better than mine." The last time they met was probably during the "Trumen''s World" screening promotion, when "Trumen''s World" and Gwyneth''s " "Super-perfect murder" has become a hot topic for a while. Hugo didn''t think much about it at that time, thinking that it was normal for the Weinstein brothers to appear in New York. But now when I think about it, it''s not that simple. Because the "super-perfect murder" was also promoted in New York at the time, and Gwyneth has now become a favorite of the Weinstein brothers. Perhaps, since then, the Weinstein brothers have already begun to lay out. Harvey shook his head heartily, "It''s not that I have a better memory than you, but that I need to remember more things than you." This sentence is meaningful and worthy of careful consideration. However, Hugo didn''t have time, because Bob and Gwyneth had already arrived in a blink of an eye. Bob''s first reaction was, "It''s been eight months since we last met, right?" Precise memory. It''s really amazing. Hugo glanced over, and then saw Gwyneth standing in Bobs arms. Bobs right hand was placed on Gwyneths waist in a regular manner, so it looked like this in anyones eyes. No guessing, just a gentleman''s politeness. But Hugo noticed the slight difference. Gwyneth seemed to be standing seriously, but she was leaning towards Bob, as if...like a snuggle, the kind of subtle chemical reaction, It''s hard to describe in words, but Hugo''s eyes stayed on Gwyneth for a while. Gwyneth seemed to perceive the gaze in Hugo''s sight, which made her a little embarrassed. She straightened up a little bit, moved a little step, and seemed to be trying to increase the distance between her and Bobobviously This is almost impossible, because Bobs right hand is on her waist, and the distance between the two is still less than a palm distance, but Gwyneth is still moving slightly, as if she wants to pass Show your position in this way. "Recently, several of your works have had an extraordinary response. It is really admirable." Harvey''s voice made Hugo withdraw his eyes, which made Gwyneth a sigh of relief. She felt that Hugo''s eyes looked like cow hair. Like a needle, she was constantly examining her every move, which reminded her of the shame she had suffered in the "Seven Deadly Sins" crew. Gwyneth turned her head cautiously and glanced at Bob, and found that Bob didn''t seem to notice her abnormality at all, which made her breathe a sigh of relief. "I''m shy to hear this. The "Shakespeare Love History" that everyone really talks about recently, if I remember correctly, is it the work you made?" Hugo renewed his compliment with a fluttering remark. Pushed back. Harvey laughed immediately. It can be seen that he is indeed in a good mood, "It is my honor to be able to make everyone like it. I have no direct relationship with the work itself. I am just a promoter who is responsible for I recommend excellent works to everyone, and I hope everyone can enjoy the movie more. That''s it." Harvey''s humble words reveal strong self-confidence. It can be seen that he believes that "Shakespeare in Love" is definitely the proud work of the two brothers. From not being optimistic about the early stage of the awards season, to the current Oscar winning favorite, the Weinstein brothers really played well in this public relations battle. In later generations, people once joked that the Oscar was "Weinstein''s Oscar", and even later, the works promoted behind the scenes by the Weinstein brothers were no longer strong, people instead ridiculed "Weinstein''s midlife crisis." It seems that in people''s eyes, Oscar has completely become the game of the Weinstein brothers. This may be just a joke, but it can be seen that the two brothers have tremendous influence and control over the academy. Now, the Weinstein brothers have demonstrated outstanding abilities. But compared to them five years later, the great success of this year''s first awards season still made them a little overwhelmed-especially the person in front of them is Hugo, and their previous friendship also made them relax their vigilance. Before Harvey''s voice fell, Bob next to him said politely, "We are flattered when Hugo said that. You know, tonight''s Truman''s World is the real hot spot." Strong self-confidence can hardly conceal, it seems to have foreshadowed: they are determined to win the best picture award! Hugo knows that the trajectory of history is like this. The Weinstein brothers'' pride is not groundless, but complete. "Haha, in private communication, my best film was voted for''Saving Private Ryan''." Hugo said with an unpredictable expression, but the content of the words made both Harvey and Bob laugh. stand up. Hugo''s words are actually showing weakness. He believes that "Trumen''s World" is not eligible to win the championship, so he supports Steven Spielberg, "So, I hope you don''t mind too much." Gwyneth could perceive Hugo''s fear of the Weinstein brothers, which rekindled her confidence. She remembered that Bob told her last night that, if nothing else, she would have won the Best Actress Award tonight, and the probability was as high as 80%. Thinking of this, Gwyneth''s spine could not help but straighten up. She knew that she was at a different level from those women, what Cameron Diaz, what Charlize Theron, what Sandra Bullock... Thats how Hugos vision is, and Some women who are of poor quality do not understand the value hidden in her at all. Just like Brad Pitt, I can''t afford to support Doo! Looking at the two years since Brad broke up with her, it was a mess. There was no improvement in his career. It is estimated that in the future, he will only be able to show off that pair of skins. Tonight, she will step on Charlize''s body to aspire to the Queen of Shadows. She can''t wait to see Hugo''s regretful expression-he will definitely regret rejecting him! At that time, even if he begged himself on his knees, he wouldn''t give him a second chance. Gwyneth raised her chin slightly and looked at Hugo condescendinglythey stood on the top of the steps, and Hugo stood on the low. This is the usual trick of the Weinstein brothers often Psychological cues have been brought before people can detect it. Gwyneth carefully looked at Hugo''s face that drove countless people mad, and thought carefully, "If he is willing to lick my toes, maybe I will nod and promise him." "Actually, your performance in''Trumen''s World'' is also very good..." Gwyneth approached Bob again, clinging to Bob''s shoulder lightly, and said in a regretful tone, as if she was right there. Say: Although your performance is good, it''s a pity... Hugo raised his eyes and looked at Gwyneths graceful swan-like neck curve, showing the swan-like arrogance and grace, a slight smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, "I think so too, just like Charlize The performance in the "Female. Devil" is so good. Not bad." Hugo''s soft words were heard in Gwyneth''s ears, but they were harsh, making her right hand clenched tightly. At this moment, she felt the heat of Bob''s palm coming from her waist. She looked down at Bob, and then found firm and calm confidence in Bob''s eyes, as if she was saying: Why bother about this? Anyway, the Xiaojin people are all yours, so you can do whatever you want. This made Gwyneth loose her palm again, exhaled a long breath, showed a perfect and elegant smile, and said to Hugo as a queen, "Good luck to you tonight." Chapter 2094： College Public Relations phone-reading The confidence of the Weinstein brothers makes Hugos smile a little bitter. Many times, Hugo thinks history is a very interesting thing, but occasionallyfor example, at a moment like today, Hugo will think "Foreseeing the future" is not that interesting. It''s like knowing that he is destined to fail, he still needs to cheer up and do his best to try to change the trajectory of history and try to create his own piece of sky. According to the historical wheel trajectory, "Shakespeare in Love" will sweep seven statuettes including best film, best director, best actress, best supporting actress, and best original screenplay, becoming the biggest winner tonight; Gwyneth Paltrow will take the top spot, and the last laugh in the battle for the actor will be Roberto Benigni of "Beautiful Life". In other words, there is no such thing as "Trumen''s World". "Saving Private Ryan" has become an Oscar regret recognized by everyone. But even so, so what, he has gone all the way to the present, breaking countless histories, and following many histories, and this world is completely different from what he knows. If you are hesitant to move forward because of fear of the future, then why should life begin? Just like he and Charlize, only with a beginning can we create the future, because every moment of the present is the cornerstone of the future. Hugo looked at the back of the Weinstein brothers and Gwyneth calmly leaving. Gwyneth raised her head stubbornly and arrogantly. Her straight spine outlined her pride and nobility, as if she was a queen about to ascend the throne, step by step. Move firmly and steadily towards his throne. The lines drawn between the light and shadow are like the works of the greatest painter, bursting out with a thrilling light. "What are you thinking about? Standing here?" There was a smiling voice behind him. When he looked back, he saw Steven Spielberg''s white beard, and Hugo opened his mouth to reveal a shallow face. A light smile, "I was thinking about going back tonight, who will be happy and who will be disappointed." Steven followed Hugos vision and looked forward, and then he saw the back of the Weinstein brothers. There have been too many things in the past few months. Even Steven cant be the first. Time has completely sorted out his thoughts, but he has been reminded by Hugo that he has vaguely realized that after the film production link, the film promotion link, and the film distribution link, the film awards link is also undergoing earth-shaking changes. In the past two months, the Weinstein brothers have become the most active people in Hollywood. Whats interesting is that the two of them are not powerful figures at all, they can only be regarded as third-line little figures, but they control half of the news of Hollywood, and they are even enough to shake the idea of ??the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences. Such power, even Hugo. Can''t do it either. This is precisely the subtlety of social networking. "Who knows. The unpredictability of the Oscars is precisely the most beautiful part here, isn''t it?" Steven looked at Hugo meaningfully and said. What is 100% sure about, let alone more than 5,000 different "people''s minds"? Therefore, the academy''s uncertainty is too great, no one dares to pack votes: this year''s Oscar list is predictable, no one. Hugo looked at Steven, couldn''t help but laughed, and nodded slightly, "Then let''s cross our fingers." Hugo and Steven walked forward side by side, and then discovered that the seating arrangement for tonight was actually set according to the crew. All the members of "Trumen''s World" who were nominated for the award were all sitting together, but There are still some differences. Nicole Kidman and her male partner Tom Cruise sit in the first row, while Alexander Lorraine sits in the second row with Peter Will. "The World of Truman" is the crew of "Saving Private Ryan" on the left hand side, and the crew of "Misery" and "Rising Storm" on the right. On the other side of the aisle are the crews of "Thin Red Line" and "Shakespeare in Love". Charlize Theron is also assigned to that side. There are two places between her and Gwyneth. With Bob Weinstein and Meryl Streep. Hugo waved in the direction of Meryl and Charlize, then walked to his seat and sat down. Tom Cruise immediately stood up and gave Hugo a hug, "Why didn''t you bring your girlfriend today? "Most people around actually brought their partners. For example, Meryl brought her two daughters here. However, since the first row was reserved for members of the main event tonight, Meryls two daughters Are sitting behind her. Hugo came alone, but he seemed a little maverick. Hugo looked back at Charlize and found that she also just raised her head and looked over. The two couldn''t help but smile at each other. After retracting their gazes, Hugo sketched a smile, "My partner has been forgotten at home." Yu If this is talking about Leonardo, the two went on the red carpet together last year, and they are still talked about. In fact, Leonardo wanted to attend the Oscars this year, but the academy did not send him an invitation. Hugo had heard rumors in his previous life. After the "Titanic", the academy''s attitude towards Leonardo DiCaprio and Kate Winslet was very ambiguous, and they all regretted it too much. There are two young actors. The success of "Titanic" is a commercial achievement of computer special effects and has no direct relationship with the two actors. The college is more inclined to position the two actors as "idol actors", so for a long time after that, Leonardo and Kate''s Oscar road was particularly bumpy. The actors of the "Harry Potter" series and the actors of the "Twilight" series are like this. Although they became famous overnight and achieved unimaginable popularity, they were both in five or even ten years. I missed Oscar. This is probably the portrayal of "If you gain, you lose." The fact is also true, this year not only Leonardo did not receive an invitation, even Kate did not receive an invitation. In the end Kate still won a qualification for "Trumen''s World", but Kate did not appear tonight. Tom understood Hugo''s joke at once, and he laughed, "If you want, I can walk the red carpet with you on Oscar''s night later." Hugo did not answer Tom, but looked at Nicole who was standing aside, raised his hands, "I am innocent." A simple explanation made Nicole cover her mouth and laugh. Then Tom Hanks also came to the scene, his seat and Hugo were separated only by Steven Spielberg and his wife, which reminded Hugo of Charlize and Gwyneth''s arrangement. Obviously, this is the award ceremony deliberately in order to increase the ratings. After all, the glorious record of last year''s "Titanic" has set an insurmountable pinnacle. This year, none of the works dominate, but the melee of the five works is a big attraction. After a simple greeting, everyone took their seats. Tom Cruise looked around, turned his head and asked in Hugo''s ear softly, "I heard in the Screen Actors Guild yesterday that Shakespeare is going to the top." Tom was scrupulous. There are people around, speaking very quietly and very concisely. Hugo was stunned for a second before reacting, and then gently contoured the corners of his mouth, showing a smile, "It seems that they are bound to win." In fact, in the past two months, this has been the vote of the college judges. Time, the whole Hollywood is very lively. Even if Hugo was hiding in the remote Lanches, he heard a lot of rumors, which shows that the "Shakespeare Love History" has become so powerful. Tom originally wanted to ask Hugo for proof. After all, because of Nicole, he must be in the "Trumen''s World" camp, but Hugo''s answer made Tom stunned. The news sounds unbelievable. wonderful. Hugo didn''t let Tom think any longer, and patted him on the shoulder, "The countdown is now." Tom gathered up the trivial thoughts and focused on the awards ceremony to be unveiled. Soon, the seventy-first Oscars kicked off. Ubi Goldberg gracefully appeared on the stage wearing Elizabeth Is gorgeous court costumes under the eyes of everyones eyes. She turned her entire face They were painted pink and white, but they kept their still black hands. The appearance was really uncontrollable. Just an appearance made the scene burst into laughter. This year''s Elizabeth I was in the limelight not only has a self-rotating film that made Cate Blanchett shortlisted in the film contest; but also made a splash in "Shakespeare in Love", Zhu Elizabeth I played by Di Dench has also become a topical figure. Therefore, Ubi has just opened the prelude to tonight with the attitude of Elizabeth I. After a short burst of laughter, the award ceremony soon kicked off. The first award presented, without any accident, selected the Best Supporting Actress award. This award has enough weight and will not break the most important suspense of the award ceremony, so it is almost routinely placed first in the award. Robin Williams, winner of last year''s best supporting actor, stepped onto the stage, skillfully opening the scene with his humor. In fact, tonights Best Supporting Actress Award is quite a suspenseful award, because according to convention, this department more often rewards young new actresses-such as last year''s Charlize, but this year''s shortlisted three awards. The top hits are all senior actors over the age of fifty. The only two actors with the prefix "two" have a weaker voice. Therefore, the final Oscar choice is also intriguing. "The winner of the 71st Oscar for Best Supporting Actress..." Robin seemed to realize the importance of this award, lengthened the ending, and then carefully looked at the card in his hand. Beginningly, "Judy Dench,''Shakespeare in Love''." Chapter 2095： Winner phone-reading Before the Oscars, the biggest favorites in the Best Supporting Actress category were Lynn Redgrave of "Gods and the Beast" and Casey Bates of "Rising Wind". The former won the Golden Globe and the latter won. American Screen Actors Guild Award. Please search (Ʒ@飤) to see the most complete! The two most recent novels are both actors born in the 1940s. They have been in Hollywood for more than 30 years, and both have won several Oscar nominations. Not only are they hardworking, they are also recognized as old dramas in the industry. Among the five candidates, Rachel Griffith, who is "Lonely Than Fireworks", is only 30 years old, and is about the same age as Nicole Kidman of Truman''s World-she is three years old this year. Eleven years old. However, Rachels voice was obviously weak. She was not even able to be nominated for the Golden Globes and the Screen Actors Guild Award, while Nicole received all the nominations throughout the awards season, but always accompany her. Although the best supporting actress in previous years always likes to award new actresses, the situation is different this year. Not only are Lynn and Casey more than fifty years old, there is also an alternate, Judy Dench, who is 63 years old. Therefore, it is generally believed that the award will be produced among the three veterans. There is no doubt about Judys legend. She was awarded the Order of the British Empire in 1970 and was named the Dame of the British Empire in 1988-naturally because of her great contribution to the stage and the film industry. So people always call her "Sir Dench" affectionately. Judy played only eight minutes in "Shakespeare in Love", but his performance was really wonderful. However, at the beginning of the awards season, almost no one thought that the best supporting actress should be awarded to Judy-not that she did not perform well, but that the performances of Lynn and Casey were not inferior, and more worthy of praise, the quality of the work Compared to "Shakespeare in Love", it is almost the same. Therefore, Lynn aspired to the Golden Globe Award, and Casey dominated the Screen Actors Guild Award. Almost everyone believes that the Oscar statuette will be produced between Lynn and Casey. But Robin Williams announced another answer, "Judy Dench, "Shakespeare in Love"." In an instant, everyone was stunned, but just stunned for a while, the first applause appeared-no one noticed that Harvey Weinstein was the first to stand up, and then all the audience Everyone stood up and applauded, expressing their admiration and admiration for Sir Dench with practical actions! Isn''t Judy worthy of this little golden man? No, obviously not. The scale of the collective standing of all the audience proves that she is definitely not a dark horse, which is what she deserves. However, this result is still a huge accident. Almost everyone is optimistic about Lynn or Casey, but Judy has achieved a counterattack, which is really incredible. Hugo stood up, and Tom Cruise and his wife also stood up. Nicole tried to maintain an elegant and decent smile on her face. After all, she hadn''t received anything throughout the awards season. The nomination has proved her strength, but she has not been able to win the award. It is really frustrating. At this time, she is still hiding between her eyebrows. With a touch of loss. Tom and Hugo exchanged sights, and then Hugo turned his head and saw a similar sight in Steven''s eyes. Their eyes all had the same meaning: "Shakespeare in love". Compared to Judy''s award, the success behind the scenes of "Shakespeare in Love" is the most eye-catching. No wonder the Weinstein Brotherhood felt that the winner was in their hands. They almost overturned Lynn and Casey in one of the most unlikely projects, allowing Judy to succeed. This makes the direction of the next awards ceremony full of countless suspense. If the best supporting actress department was just an "accident", and Judy''s outstanding strength made her final victory also convincing enough, then the best supporting actor department broke out a shocking upset, indicating that Tonight will definitely not be peaceful. The five actors shortlisted for the best supporting actor competition are James Cobain from "Misery", Robert Duvall from "The Forbidden Truth", Ed Harris from "Trumen''s World", and "Shakespeare in Love" Jeffrey Rush, Billy Bob Thornton. Among the five candidates, the three actors, Robert, Ed and Jeffrey, are outstanding, their works are of strong quality, and the overall momentum stands out. Relatively speaking, Billy was also the **** role throughout the awards season. He received a lot of nominations, but never won an award; and James Cobains finalist was considered a big upset because of the "suffering" work. Even more outstanding is the male protagonist Nick Knott. James was not nominated in the Golden Globes, the Screen Actors Guild and other important towns. As a result, when his name appeared in the nomination list, everyone was in an uproarat the same time It is also the first acting nomination for James in his 40-year career. Therefore, almost everyone focused on Robert, Ed and Jeffrey. Objectively speaking, Jeffrey''s performance in "Shakespeare in Love" was quite satisfactory, without too many highlights. He relied more on the strong momentum of the whole movie to be selected as a finalist. What''s more, he just won the Oscar just two years ago. The actor, it is far from now when he wins the prize again. Therefore, the competition is mainly between Robert and Ed. Robert was selected for the Screen Actors Guild Award, and Ed was the winner of the Golden Globe Award for Best Supporting Actor. Both of them can be regarded as actors with rave reviews in the industry, their strengths are similar, and their reputations are also very close. Robert is the winner of the fifty-sixth Oscar, but 15 years have passed so far, so the choice between Ed and Robert is still a difficult choice. However, when Charlize Theron opened the envelope as the award-presenting guest, he could hardly conceal his pause when he saw the answer. Although his expression did not change much, Hugo could feel that this was not the result he had imagined. Sure enough, Charlize announced the final winner, "James Cobain, Misery." It is no exaggeration to say that the audience was in an uproar. Even if everyone knows that being shortlisted means that there is a possibility of winning, but hearing this result, it is still difficult to control the inner turbulence. Cranes and clams fight, the fisherman gains. This is the only thought in everyone''s heart. Who can predict that Ed and Robert''s thin ice showdown will eventually lead to James-the first nomination and the first award. An Oscar figurine unexpectedly became the most important coordinate in Jamess forty-year actor journey. Whats ridiculous is that the movie "Misery" was not visible throughout the awards season, and it was stunned by countless people. People ignore. Although Hugo knew it was wrong to think this way, he still couldn''t control to think: Did the Weinstein brothers push it behind the scenes? Since Jeffrey had no hope of winning, did they push James up when people were hesitant and unable to make a decision? Hugo knows that this idea is absurd and nonsense, but in the award season later there is a saying: among the five candidates, if the gap between the first and second leaders is too small, they will fight each other. More than that, the judges are often unable to make a decision when voting, so they simply choose the third place. Therefore, it often happens that the top seed and the second favorite both lose the election, and the third candidate wins. Therefore, Hugo has no way to control his own speculation, even if he knows that he is a villain in the belly of a gentleman, even if he knows that James, who is 70 years old this year, has won this award is his glory... Regardless of whether Hugo''s idea is correct or not, it is undeniable that "Trumen''s World" missed the start tonight and passed the first award. "Shakespeare''s Love" and "Misery" each won a golden figure, which opened the grand overture of the 71st Oscar. However, the trend of the next award ceremony sounded the alarm. Every detail indicates that the confidence of the Weinstein brothers is definitely not groundless, and the trajectory of history seems to be moving fast in the direction that Hugo is familiar with. It can''t be contained at all. In the competition for the best art direction award, strong opponents such as "Elizabeth" and "Saving Private Ryan" failed to prevent "Shakespeare in Love" from picking up tonight''s second figurine. Although in the competition for the best makeup award, "Elizabeth" relied on the heaviness and splendor of history to defeat "Shakespeare in Love" and "Saving Private Ryan" and included the Little Golden Man in the bag; but it was awarded right away. The Best Costume Design Award, the most popular "Elizabeth" and "Velvet. Goldmine" did not win, but once again witnessed the strength of "Shakespeare Love History" and witnessed Sandy. -Powell (Sandy. Powell) came to the stage to receive the award. Only one-third after the award ceremony, "Shakespeare in Love" continued its strong nomination stage and harvested three of the five nominating departments in one fell swoop The outstanding performance is enough to meet Last year''s "Titanic" was comparable. What is even more frightening is that among these many departments, "Saving Private Ryan" can be said to be retreating steadily, and there is almost no force to fight back. This situation, I am afraid that no one can predict it, even the Weinstein brothers did not imagine: the effect will be so good. The Oscar judges sitting in Dorothy Chandler''s hall couldn''t help but start to raise countless question marks: Where did "Saving Private Ryan" go? Where did "Trumen''s World" go? Where did the "thin red line" and "beautiful life" go? Why did "Shakespeare in Love" complete the sweep? What exactly is going on? Wait...what did you choose on your voting card? This seemingly similar but inexplicable hazy feeling gave many judges an ominous premonition. Is the Oscars ceremony tonight really going to witness the summit of "Shakespeare in Love", just like last year''s "Titanic"? Why did this image come to my mind not because of a sense of proud participation, but because I was inexplicably guilty, and I didn''t even dare to look at the eyes of other colleagues around me? This feeling is not good, it is really bad. Looking at the stage, Bob lightly patted the back of Gwyneth''s hand, showing a calm smile, and whispered, "Look, I told you." Chapter 2096： Win 1 round All this happened, all this really happened. Although it is said that "Shakespeare in Love" was nominated for 13 items in the nomination stage, people have anticipated the possibility of such a result, but when all this happened, the incredible sense of illusion still invaded. . It''s not "Saving Private Ryan", it''s not "Trumen''s world", or even "thin red lines" or "beautiful life", but "Shakespeare''s love history". Among the five awards announced so far, "Shakespeare in Love" were all shortlisted for the final competition and won three of them. The outstanding performance even eclipsed last year''s "Titanic". Read the full text. The Dorothy Chandler Hall is filled with an indescribable weird atmosphere. Everyone is deeply aware of the fact that they are creating history with their own hands, but no one can be sure whether this history will survive the ages or not. What is going on with this inexplicable uneasy feeling? At this moment, more than 49 million viewers in the United States are watching the annual Oscars. The audience was very excited; the attention of the top five players this year was beyond imagination. Leaving aside the "fine red line" and "beautiful life" that came from behind, "Saving Private Ryan" and "Trumen''s World" are respectively Among the top two in the North American box office rankings in 1998, "Trumen''s World" has set off a frenzy of discussion throughout the North American continent, and everyone is looking forward to the battle tonight. But only one-third of the award ceremony passed, and the audience were all confused, "What the **** happened?" Compared to the Hollywood industry insiders, the audience has no idea about the first year of the awards season or the college public relations. They only know that "Shakespeare in Love" is just a work that no one cares about-before the Oscars, this The box office of this work is only 50 million U.S. dollars. But now, "Shakespeare in Love" has actually become the leader of the awards ceremony and has included the three statuettes in one go. What the **** is this! The audience''s mentality is very simple. What they care about is whether the works with high attention can win awards. As for the works with outstanding artistic quality, it is a professional game. Looking at the ratings of the entire Oscars ceremony in the long history, it can be seen: the two highest-rated ceremonies were the two summits of "Titanic" and "Lord of the Rings 3". Therefore, when "Shakespeare in Love" defeated "Trumen''s World" and "Saving Private Ryan" became the protagonist of the awards ceremony, the audience almost lost patience. The instant ratings performance plummeted. From approaching the threshold of 50 million, it slid directly to the edge of 40 million, and even the 40 million sideline was precarious, as if it would fall below the 40 million level at any time. The staff of the TV station looked at the real-time ratings fluctuation curve, one by one, they were frightened. The uneasy feeling that was difficult to express made them feel like on pins and needles. Even if they are convincing themselves, it has nothing to do with the trend of the award-"Shakespeare in Love" was originally the biggest winner in the nomination stage, and it is understandable that it is now leading the Oscar night, but the restlessness and empty uncertainty are in Dorothy. Chandler Hall spread slowly. Hugo knows the historical curve well, and the Weinstein brothers have full confidence in the public relations of the college, and there is no surprise in such a situation. But neither the Hugo nor the Weinstein brothers have overlooked one thing, a very important thing: the emergence of the little butterfly Hugo has caused the historical track to deviate. "Trumen''s World" won ten nominations and became one of the biggest hits; DreamWorks launched a public relations strategy for "Saving Private Ryan", and Steven will never stand still; Hugo is now alone in Hollywood''s appeal There is no one in the world... In many cases, history is connected by a series of accidents, forming inevitable. And when a certain one changes accidentally, the chain effect leads to multiple accidental changes, so that the necessity becomes the "other kind of" necessity. The best visual effects awards immediately following the award have nothing to do with the five focus works. "Peerless Tribulation", "Giant Orangutan Joe Yang" and "Dreams Come True (what.dreams.may.e were shortlisted. In the final battle, unexpectedly, "Peerless Tribulation" failed to continue the strength of the disaster film in this department. In the end, "A Dream Come True" starring Robin Williams won the figurine. After a short respite, the Best Photography Award, second only to the Best Editing Award in the technical department, came on stage. This award is also considered to be one of the most important awards in the technical department because of the photographers The control of the film and the creation of the atmosphere are all necessary magic weapons for the success of the film. The photography award and the editing award are generally considered to be an important part of the best film, second only to the director''s control. So many senior photographers later changed jobs to become directors, and the director of "Life and Death Speed" Jane de Bont is one of the representative figures. This years Best Photography Award can be said to be extremely competitive. The five nominees are "Saving Private Ryan", "Trumen''s World", "Shakespeare Love History", "Thin Red Line" and "Eliza" White". With the exception of "Beautiful Life", all the top five contestants for the best film were shortlisted, and the competitive situation can almost be described as a tragic rise. This award is also known as the first outpost in the battle for the best picture. In the end, Jennifer Aniston announced the winner of this award. It was "Janusz Kaminski (janusz.),''Save Private Ryan''", Steven''s queen photographer, following " Schindlers list won the award for the second time since then! In an instant, all the guests stood up collectively, which really exceeded everyone''s expectations. This is nothing more than the Best Photography Award, and Janusz is not a hard-working but still undetermined senior, but all the guests still stood up and applauded collectively, giving Janusz a warm applause. Compared with the award itself, the first Xiaojin talent of "Saving Private Ryan" is more meaningful. This not only breaks the monopoly of Shakespeares Love History tonight, but also declares "Saving Private Ryan". "En" returned to the ranks of competitors, and the sense of "liberation" made everyone eager to stand up. No one wants to leave their name in the history of Oscars in an inexplicable way. "Saving Private Ryan" defeated the other three direct contenders for the best film and won the best photography award. The invincible "Shakespeare in Love" lost the first trophy in the frontal competition. The award ceremony The suspense came back a little bit again-although only a very small point. Gwyneth looked at Bob next to him in surprise, as if asking "what''s going on?" Bob stood up with a smile on his face, and politely applauded Janusz, but his expression looked very incomparable. Calm, as if nothing happened. Perceiving the look in Gwyneth''s eyes, Bob turned his head and smiled at her, motioning to relieve her. Want to be like "Ben Xu" back then, twelve nominations include eleven statuettes, such a feat cannot be replicated in the entire Oscar history. No one can get hits all the time. Therefore, the loss of one or two figurines is the expected result. In fact, the Weinstein brothers strategically chose to give up many awards. According to their plan, "Shakespeare in Love" won six to seven statuettes out of 13 nominations. This is the most perfect one. Circumstances, many other nominations can be waived. For example, the Best Photography Award, in which "Saving Private Ryan" and "Thin Red Line" have inherent advantages, several other works have been reduced to spectators at the nomination stage. Therefore, Bob is not at all surprised by this result. Even if "Saving Private Ryan" gets back a round, it can''t be shaken to the leading position of "Shakespeare in Love". In fact, Bob believes that the next few technical awards are not directly related to "Shakespeare in Love". More is the fight between "Saving Private Ryan" and "Thin Red Line", even "Trumen''s World" has no advantage in the technical department. The real decisive award is still to see the Best Film Editing Award. This award is called the "Little Best Film" for no reason. Therefore, Bob only needs to pay attention to the Best Film Editing Award. As for other technical awards, he will enjoy the comfort and leisure of sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight. Looking back at Gwyneth Bob found that Gwyneth was still very nervous, and the turbulence in her eyes revealed her nervousness. This made Bob shook his head slightly. Sure enough, Gwyneth was still too immature, like a dodder in a greenhouse, without any wind or rain. Bob was looking at Gwyneth, but he noticed that Hugo at the far end was also looking over. The two peoples eyes touched slightly in the air. Hugo lightly nodded his chin and smiled at the corner of his mouth. Calmly. Bob also smiled and said hello, but he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: Hugo is definitely not a good guy to deal with, he is not as simple as it seems on the surface. Retracting his gaze, Bob found that Gwyneth was also looking at Hugo, but Hugo had already retracted his gaze and focused on the stage, which made Gwyneth look elegant. The smile was completely stiff, and even the muscles of his shoulders became stiff. Bob patted the back of Gwyneth''s hand lightly, and then gave her a soothing look, beckoning her to stay calm. The rest of the award ceremony was as expected by Bob. "Saving Private Ryan" won the two trophies of best sound and best sound effects without any suspense. The technical department is the most important one. The best movie editing award, and at this time, the "Saving Private Ryan" and "Shakespeare in Love" with three figurines each have become the biggest hits. One figurines may completely change the trend of the award ceremony tonight! Chapter 2097： Sudden Change Will Smith joins Sandra Bullock on stage, and the two of them are about to present tonight''s major award: Best Film Editing Award. When he saw this combination, Bob frowned slightly, with a strange feeling that he couldn''t tell. Because Will and Sandra are both actors under the Endeavour Elite Agency-although at the Oscars ceremony, the artists are not divided into agencies but only film companies, but Bob''s heart is still soft. There was a pause, then he turned his head and looked at Harvey. Harvey seemed to be aware of Bob''s anxiety, turned his head, and then gave Bob a calm look, as if to say, "Don''t worry, everything is planned, this award is still ours." Bob let out a sigh of relief, and his mood gradually calmed down. Just like people''s expectations for the 71st Oscars, the five works are gathered together, and the full text of the legend of the martial ancestor who swallows the starry sky is unpredictable. The five nominations for the best film editing are occupied by these five works: "Saving Private Ryan", "A Beautiful Life", "Trumen''s World", "Shakespeare Love History" and "Thin Red Line". The college''s high recognition of these five works can be seen from the nominations, not only the number, but also the high degree of consistency in the selection of the main awards. The best film editing is also the first time these five works meet together tonight. The winner is absolutely significant. Objectively speaking, the chances of winning prizes for the five works are the same. However, judging from the one-third ceremony just past, it is clear that "Saving Private Ryan" and "Shakespeare in Love" are inextricably killed, but in The much-anticipated "Trumen''s World" before the ceremony disappeared completely, which is really unexpected. Now, in the competition for the best film editing award, it is clear that "Saving Private Ryan" and "Shakespeare in Love" are dominant. So, who is the winner of these two works? After opening the envelope, Will drew out the card to see the answer, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in a joking voice with uncertainty, "Sandra, I give the honor of announcing the answer to the lady. "It is impossible to tell whether Will approved the answer or not. Sandra took the envelope with a big smile, glanced down at the answer above, and then smiled at Will. This is more confusing, but fortunately, Sandra did not pause for too long, towards the rain. Guo cast a line of sight in the direction where she was, and said into the microphone, "The 71st Oscar for Best Film Editing, the winner is..." She looked down at the card again, and confirmed that she was not mistaken. ''Save Private Ryan'', Michael Kahn (.kahn)." "Papa...Papa..." The applause stopped for a moment. It seemed that everyone hadn''t figured out what was going on. Everyone looked around and waited, and then determined that they understood what was going on. The applause began to intensively. When they got up, people stood up scattered in twos and threes, as if the entire Dorothy Chandler Hall was in a state of uncertainty. "Saving Private Ryan" won the crucial Best Film Editing Award and successfully overtook "Shakespeare in Love" before halftime. Although no one can predict the result at present, there will still be countless possibilities in the second half, but it is undeniable that "Saving Private Ryan" finally burst into the light of a popular movie-countless people think this work exceeds "Schindler''s List" is Steven''s best work, but tonight, until this moment, "Saving Private Ryan" really burst out with energy consistent with its reputation. While making people falsely alarmed, he exhaled a long breath and was relieved. Bob sat on the chair, stunned for a second. He noticed that the other people on both sides were standing up from his line of sight. Then he reacted and stood up quickly, concealing the true emotions in his heart. Looking down at Gwyneth with a stunned look, Bob couldn''t help being a little irritable, but he didn''t have the mind to worry about Gwyneth at this time, but cast his gaze at Harvey. Harvey shook his head slightly, his eyes still calm and strong, which made Bob gradually settle down. In fact, in the process of college public relations, the two brothers have always focused on the best film, best director, best actress, best supporting actress, and best original screenplay. The two departments of the Jia Actor supporting role have spoiled the situation-weakening the strength of the competitors is enhancing their own strength. Among them, the best director is an award that can be waived-because Steven Spielberg''s influence in Hollywood is indeed unique in the world, while Peter Will is old and ambitious and wants to be in the industry for less than five years. John Madden (. madden), who has any representative work, is too difficult and too costly to support him. Strictly speaking, among the three trophies currently won by Shakespeare in Love, only the best supporting actress is expected, and the trend of the best supporting actor is also in line with the predictions of the Weinstein brothers. For other technical department awards, it is luck to win, and you dont need to care if you cant. Although the best film editing award is very important for the best film, in the history of the Oscars, there are only a handful of works that won the best film editing award; but in a strategic sense, this award The importance of is far from the height of the best original screenplay, best supporting actress-and the most important best actress! At this moment, the final victory and defeat, there is still a long, long distance to go, who is still unsure of Xiaoyao Xiaoxie. Thinking of this, Bob''s mood relaxed a little, and he regained his energy. Turning his head to look at Gwyneth with intricate complexion, he bent down and whispered in her ear, "You are still the queen!" As if to say: The shadow queen''s throne is still waiting. This made Gwyneth''s eyes brighten again, and cast her gaze for verification at Bob. Bob nodded his chin slightly, and Gwyneth felt that the whole person was alive again. The smile on the corners of her mouth was lightly outlined, and she let out a long sigh of relief to give to Michael Kahn, who had just finished her award-winning speech on stage. There was applause. The Weinstein brothers are exchanging sights, in fact, Steven is also exchanging sights with Hugo. Steven''s gaze was very calm, and there was still some worry in his eyes, but he still smiled at Hugo, "At least not as bad as he thought." This irony made Hugo not hold back, and just smiled. stand up. The attitudes of the Weinstein brothers and Steven are in sharp contrast. Now, "Shakespeare in Love" is the front runner, and "Saving Private Ryan" is the chaser. Such a wonderful position also made Steven''s smile a little bitter. Hugo shrugged, "Don''t worry, it won''t be worse than us." "Trumen''s World" was originally the front runner of the entire awards season, and its momentum even surpassed "Saving Private Ryan", but so far tonight. No harvest, this is the biggest regret. Seeing Hugo''s calmness, Steven couldn''t help laughing and had to applaud Hugo and express his admiration. After the Best Film Editing Award, a series of awards were awarded one after another, but they were not directly related to the best film contenders. "Prince of Egypt" won the Best Original Song Award-"When You Believe (When.. jointly sung by Whitney Houston and Mariah Carey by the queens of Whitney-Houston and Mariah Carey, it can be said to be a great success. Any suspenseful wins the award; the best animated short film, the best live-action short film, the best documentary short film, and the best feature documentary film have all found their respective winners. The only thing worth mentioning is the best foreign language film. "Central Station" almost led the entire awards season, but at the last moment, it was overtaken by "Beautiful Life" and lost the Oscar statuette. The "Beautiful Life" from Italy has won the most intense competition for the best foreign language film award! The popularity of "A Beautiful Life" at the Oscars has already heralded the bias of the Best Foreign Language Film Award. However, when this work won the best foreign language film award, it also means that its chances of winning the best film are infinitely zero. In the history of the Oscars, there has never been any film that can simultaneously win the best foreign language film. Awards and best picture awards, this is almost impossible. This has a little enlightenment for the trend of the best film. Immediately afterwards, the best soundtrack award in the drama category was awarded to "Beautiful Life", "Saving Private Ryan" John Williams and "Thin Red Line" Hans Zimmer both became spectators; The best soundtrack award in the musical comedy category went to... "Trumen''s World"! When this award was announced the audience was a sensation! "Trumen''s World", the "Trumen''s World" that has almost disappeared at the half-time awards ceremony, finally appeared, and it is hard to imagine that the first award was actually the best soundtrack award! Although it is said that "Trumen''s World" had won the best soundtrack award at the Golden Globes before, people still did not expect that this would be the first trophy of "Trumen''s World" tonight. "Trumen''s World" won this award. It can be said that it broke the siege. After defeating the three wonderful cartoons of "Prince of Egypt", "Mulan" and "Insect Agents", it repelled the momentum. The menacing "Shakespeare in Love", in the head-on confrontation between the two tonight, the last laugh for the first time! Bob was still comforting himself. This was just an insignificant small award. The best soundtrack award had never been in their plan, but the uneasiness still can''t help eroding his peace step by step. First came the Best Film Editing Award and then the Best Soundtrack Award. The indescribable uncertainty is gradually spreading. Even Bob himself didn''t realize it, his left foot began to tremble lightly. No one noticed that kind of unconscious behavior, but it leaked his inner anxiety. Up to this point, the first half of the 71st Oscar officially ended, but the original stable trend suddenly changed towards the end of the first half, then...what about the second half? Chapter 2098： Meet the brave The first half of the Oscars ceremony came to an end, and the audience was filled with a kind of uneasy and irritable mood. Everyone could feel that something big had happened, but no one could say why, Wayne. Brother Stan cant, Steven cant, Hugo cant. When the second half kicked off, the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences was the first to present this years lifetime achievement award. When Martin Scorsese and Robert De Niro presented the award to Ilya Kazan, more than half of the audience were present. Cheers, one third of the people clapped enthusiastically, and the chaotic scene pushed the restlessness of the award ceremony to its peak. Although there is no direct connection between art and morality, Ilyas behavior of selling friends for glory cannot define his contribution to the film industry; but Hugo still refuses to applaud him. The last time two people met at the Berlin Film Festival, Hugo just Did not get too close to the film master. The same is true tonight. Tom Cruise, who was applauding, glanced at Hugo and seemed to be asking "Are you applauding or booing", but Hugo shrugged, showing a nonchalant expression. This made Tom smile and shook his head, but after applauding for a while, his hands were also put down, and he whispered to Hugo, "Agent''s request." It seemed to explain his behavior just now. After a brief riot, the Oscars ceremony entered the highlight stage, which is also the link that determines the final awards tonight: the award of the best adapted screenplay and the best original screenplay, followed by the announcement of the best director, and then the best actor. The suspense with the best actress is the best film in the end. The first to appear on the stage was the Best Adapted Screenplay Award with a weaker suspense. Five works including "Thin Red Line", "Gods and Beasts", "Wind Money", "Strategic Master" and "Rising Wind" were shortlisted for the finals. Competition. These five nominees are all works that performed well at the awards ceremony tonight. Except for the best adapted screenplay, they are at least shortlisted for another award. The average quality is still very outstanding. However, before the start of the awards ceremony, almost everyone believed that the "thin red line" would be the best, and there would be no competitors at all. In fact, at the previous U.S. Screenwriters Guild Awards, "Shakespeare in Love" and "Strategic Master" won the Best Original Screenplay Award and the Best Adapted Screenplay Award respectively, which made the two works generally favored. "Shakespeare in Love" also won the Best Screenplay Award at the Golden Globe Awards. However, the "Strategic Master" was not even shortlisted for the Golden Globe Awards, which is really intriguing. After entering the Oscars, the "thin red line" suddenly emerged and became one of the main contenders for the best picture with an absolutely strong performance. Against this background, the other four works in the Best Adapted Screenplay department can hardly impact the "thin red line". It is estimated that the result should be no suspense. Under the attention of everyone, Hugo and Curtis Hansen joined hands on the stage. They were the winners of last year''s best original screenplay and best adapted screenplay respectively, so they were invited to be the awards of this year''s screenwriting department. Guests. "Not long ago I talked to a screenwriter friend about the importance of scripts. We are all lamenting that the status of screenwriters has been re-emphasized again. For two consecutive years, there have been many wonderful adapted scripts and even more outstanding originals. Script." Curtis took the initiative to open the subject and said with a smile, "So... what do you think?" Hugo was originally listening with his hands behind his back, and then he was stunned, "Oh, are you asking for my opinion?" Curtis nodded, and Hugo showed a disappointed expression, "I still I thought you were going to say that I have contributed an important thrust that cannot be ignored in this process, and I am preparing to be humble." Hugo''s words made the audience burst into laughter collectively. It is worth mentioning that the number of viewers who have fallen below the 40 million threshold at this time is slowly picking up. After Hugo took the stage, the number of viewers quickly jumped to four. Thousands of millions, and it was still slowly rising, which made the program relay team excited. "Of course, the work of a screenwriter is always an important part of the film production industry-no, Ernst, I can''t say the word''most''. This betrays my work as an actor. Sorry, this is my limit. Suddenly, Hugo raised his hands and shook his head and said, making everyone stunned, but before everyone could reflect, Hugo continued to say, "It is precisely because of the countless fantastic ideas of the screenwriters. This prevents me from losing my job, so I think I should solemnly thank them for their hard work." Only then did people react, and the applause and laughter of the audience joined together. Hugo paused for a while, waited for the laughter to calm down, and turned to look at Curtis, "So, have you seen the works on the nomination list? How do you feel?" "Oh, excellent, very excellent. But, I look forward to your work even more. I recently heard that you are writing a brand new script." Curtis''s words only fell, and many people on the scene began to booze. It is no secret that Hugo is writing a new script, but the details of the script are not known yet. Hugo raised his eyebrows and lightly nodded his chin, "If I were you, I wouldn''t be looking forward to it. Because I''m not sure if I can stand here next year, so you''d better take advantage of it while still remembering. Hurry up and go to the cinema to watch it. After speaking, Hugo pointed his fingers down and pointed to the place where his feet were standing. At the beginning, everyone didnt understand what it meant, but seeing Hugos vivid expression on his face, his eyes kept drifting towards the little golden figure in Curtiss hands. In a blink of an eye, he understood: Hugo is suggesting that he hopes His script will also hopefully be nominated for nominations next year, and even win awards; at the same time, it is also ironic that if it were not for the Oscar awards, many filmmakers would never enter the cinema to watch. Now, the scene completely became a sea of ??laughter, and it couldn''t stop at all. After finally letting the noise calm down a little, Hugo coughed slightly, then lowered his head and said, "Curtis, I hope Ubi will not be angry because you robbed her of her hosting job." Curtis threw it on him, watching Curtiss face full of mistakes. Before the audience could laugh, Hugo quickly said, Lets watch the list of nominations for the best adapted screenplay tonight. Please see the big picture. Screen." As a result, everyone could only lock the laughter in their throats, holding back their laughter so hard that no one even noticed the movement of the big screen. Unknowingly, the viewership of the awards ceremony has returned to more than 45 million. The powerful pulling force of the "Hugo effect" gave the TV station a sigh of relief. After watching the short films of the five nominated films, the next job returned to Hugo and Curtis. Hugo held the red envelope in his hand. He didn''t deliberately lose his appetite. He opened the envelope, took out the card inside, took a peek, then raised his brows, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was really funny. One Oscar, the winner of the best adapted screenplay is..." Then Hugo handed the envelope to Curtis, and Curtis leaned over and glanced at the envelope, then at Hugo, and then said into the microphone, "''Gods and Beasts'', Bill Condon ( .)." ... Silence, or silence. Almost everyone did not expect such an ending. It was not a "thin red line" or even a "strategic master", but "the gods and the beasts". This result was not only shocking, but also directly equivalent to announcing the "fine". The thin red line was out of the battle for the best picturebecause all the departments that held the winning ticket lost, the thin red line was almost hard to compete with competitors in the remaining awards. First, "Beautiful Life" won the best foreign language film award and was eliminated from the final battle; then "Thin Red Line" was upset and defeated by "Gods and Beasts", and then was eliminated from the final battle. Such a pattern is really incomprehensible. Or to be more precise, the whole direction of Oscar tonight is incomprehensible. At present, "Saving Private Ryan" and "Shakespeare''s Love History" are leading the pack, and "Trumen''s World" has only harvested a golden figure with the best soundtrack, which is not painful or itchy. Countless changes may occur in each of the next awards, which will have an unpredictable impact on the final Best Picture Award. The award for the best original screenplay that follows is very important. This is different from other previous awards The importance directly climbed several levels, even Harvey, who has been calm and calm, became nervous. The success or failure of "Shakespeare in Love" tonight is maintained in the two awards for Best Original Screenplay and Best Actress. They ran the entire awards season for this time-all the weight is concentrated in the hands of Hugo. In the red envelope, the air began to become taut, and the unspoken heat made the sound of sweat dripping so clear. "Shakespeare in Love", "Saving Private Ryan", "Trumen''s World", "Beautiful Life" and "Bragg Customer", five works will compete for the best original screenplay award, except for "Bragg Customer". In addition to the disadvantages, the competition for the other four works at the award ceremony is definitely the victory of Bo Bing. Unlike the shocking upset of the best adapted screenplay, in the original department, no one can pack a vote and say that they will win, and no one can confirm which one. The winning of the work is a dark horse. Following the fierce competition for the best original screenplay department last year, this year once again presented an unprecedented prosperity of original screenplays. However, compared with last years hard power showdown, this year is more a showdown of momentum-the "Trumen''s World", which has an absolute advantage in script strength, is not a favorite, but rather the "Shakespeare Love History" with a hot agenda that has the upper hand. "" and "Save Private Ryan" are leading the call, but at the same time, the unpredictable trend of the whole momentum has also made the competition for awards more intense. The brave wins when meeting on a narrow road, but what about meeting the brave? Chapter 2099： Horn of Reversal The brave wins when the narrow road meets, and the wise wins when the brave meets! The whole air solidified, as if there was no one in Dorothy Chandler''s hall, there were only statues, and even the sound of the breeze disappeared completely. That kind of tension to the extreme made the blood stop flowing, and he could only stare at Hugo and Curtis on the stage tightly, unable to move at all. The biggest winner of the Best Original Screenplay Award is undoubtedly "Shakespeare in Love". After winning the American Screenwriter Guild Awards and the Golden Globe Awards, he led the 13 Oscar nominations into the awards ceremony. The awards can be regarded as the most popular [Quick Pass] book mid-range. This was also proved after the opening ceremony of the awards ceremony. All five departments were shortlisted in the opening and three of them were won. "Shakespeare in Love" has a great copy of the posture of "Titanic" sweeping the army last year; but subsequent The award ceremony process has changed. First, "Saving Private Ryan" completed a counterattack in four important technical departments, including the best film editing and the best photography two heavyweight statuettes, bringing the overall momentum back. Balance of power; immediately after "Shakespeare in Love" accidentally missed the best soundtrack award, which was won by "Trumen''s World" and "Beautiful Life", and then the Best Adapted Screenplay Award broke a huge upset... This made the whole trend of the awards ceremony reveal a kind of weirdness, but no one was able to say why. So, what about the best original screenplay award? Obtained from "Shakespeare Love History", and re-leads with "Saving Private Ryan"; or "Saving Private Ryan" wins and continues to maintain an advantage over other competitors; or "Beautiful Life" wins and takes the first place tonight. The three little golden men are back in the battle for the best film-creating an incredible history; or else it is... "Trumen''s World"? Curtis opened the envelope and drew out the card inside. His expression also appeared elusive. He seemed to be happy, surprised, surprised, puzzled, and too much information was impossible to capture. He stood in place. Stunned for a while, as if waiting for the brain to recover, and then said into the microphone, "The winner of the best original screenplay at the 71st Oscar is..." Then, Curtis put the envelope in front of Hugo and signaled that Hugo would announce the winner. Bob under the stage coughed slightly and adjusted his position. His calmness had almost disappeared with the trembling thighs. The cold sweat slowly slipped down his back, and there was a burst of itching, but he did. Not daring to touch, but staring at the stage holding his breath. Seeing Curtis showing the envelope to Hugo, Bob rushed to his mouth with a foul language"Grass! Just declare the answer directly, what the **** is it to create suspense", but he swallowed it abruptly. Attention was so concentrated that Bob had forgotten Gwyneth. Hugo pursed the corners of his mouth slightly, the eyes hidden behind the light couldn''t see clearly, and then watched Hugo leaning forward slightly, speaking into the microphone...the sound seemed to spread from the other end of the valley. , Played back ten times slower, empty and distant, fuzzy and thin, so Bob had to lean forward, as if he could hear clearly. "''Trumen...the...world''...Andrew...Nicole..." Then Bob saw the whole world as if it was replaying in slow motion, everyone moving frame by frame, standing up from position, slowly almost making people think that time has stopped. Bob only felt that his knees were soft and he was about to fall to the ground, but this action brought everything in the space back to normal. The applause of "clap" swarmed in an instant, and the thunderous sound made The whole hall began to shake. Bob raised his head and looked at the big screen. Then he saw the familiar Hugo''s face-a movie poster of "Trumen''s World" and a close-up of Hugo''s sleep. So... the winner of the Best Original Screenplay Award is "Trumen''s World"? Bob looked at the stage, Hugo greeted him with an extremely bright smile on his face, and gave Andrew Nicole, the screenwriter of "Trumen''s World" a big hug, and said something, which made Andrew A shy and formal smile appeared on his face. Turning his head to take a look, everyone in the "Trumen''s World" crew was jumping, cheering, and celebrating. Bob knows and is sure that the final winner is not "Shakespeare in Love". Bob''s first reaction was to look at Harvey. At this time Harvey was also standing in front of the chair with a stiff smile on his face. He kept agitating his hands, but his eyes were blank and he obviously didn''t know what happened. What, I don''t know why this happened, and I don''t know where the next awards ceremony will go. In fact, "Shakespeare in Love" has become a big hit throughout the awards season. This is a joke, at least in the eyes of Ernst Lechman and Frank Pearson. "Shakespeare in Love" as a fictional love movie, objectively speaking, the quality is really good, but under the vain and gorgeous costumes, the wrapped love story lacks the part that can really move people''s hearts, even the love story of the heroine and the heroine. There is also a lack of sparks, which made the birth of "Romeo and Juliet" become powerless. To put it simply, this is a good movie, but if it really discusses the artistry and creative style, then there is no point in discussing it. On the contrary, among the many works last year, the artistic value of the script "Trumen''s World" far exceeds that of other works. Even the works of "A Beautiful Life" and "Saving Private Ryan" cannot be compared. Of course, the latter two works reveal the human nature under war from different perspectives, which are historical lessons that must be borne in mind at all times; but "Trumen''s World" has pushed the peaceful life outlined by the conservatives to the fore. The gallows, in a more in-depth way, exposes all the lies, blood, and darkness hidden under the "good life" created by the government. The cruelty of the Vietnam War has had a profound impact on American society, and the media has always avoided talking about it. In recent years, the United States has ignited wars around the world as a world hegemon, and has repeatedly interfered in other countries internal affairs, but in Rwanda. Race appears. big. At the time of the massacre, the government refused to lend a helping hand because of the "Black Hawk Incident" in Somalia... In the age of peace, other corners of the world are being enveloped by poverty, war, and disease. And these news are all beautified or even hidden by the government. In fact, the American people surrounded by government lies, are they not the residents of the small town of Paradise Island in "Trumen''s World"? However, no one dared to expose the government''s lies, and no one dared to take a step out of this ivory tower. "Trumen''s World" has reached a sufficient height in terms of story completion, character creation and theme mining, and even surpassed the "Perfect Beauty" created by Hugo last year and the "L. "Confidential" has truly become one of the best scripts of the past decade. In fact, because the script is so good, Ernst, Frank and others dont have much impression of Andrew Nicole. After careful investigation, they found that Andrew only wrote a "variant of the evil ( It''s just the script-starring Ethan Hawke and Cate Blanchett. However, Andrew also admitted in an interview that Hugo and Peter can be regarded as co-writers of the script, and they have put forward many useful opinions on the script and made revisions. The final version of the script has been revised twenty-three times before and after. Andrew originally hoped to put Hugo and Peter on the list when he signed up, but it was a pity that they were firmly rejected by the two. This led to the fact that there was only Andrew''s name in the "Trumen''s World" screenwriter column. All in all, apart from other awards, in the best original screenplay department, "Trumen''s World" is a big hit, always a big hit, and in the eyes of many screenwriters is the only big hit. However, the American Screenwriters Guild awarded the award to "Shakespeare in Love", which is simply a big joke. After the results of the award came out, Ernst was furious in the union, and even in front of everyone, pointing to Frank''s nose and swearing, the scene left an indelible impression in the hearts of countless senior screenwriters'' unions. Now that "Trumen''s World" has been recognized by the Oscar statuettes, this is the way things get back on track, this is the reason for the existence of the Oscar award ceremony, and this is the root of the Oscar''s authority. Meet on a narrow road, the brave wins-meet the brave ~ www.novelhall.com~ the wise win! "Trumen''s World" is the real wise man. Standing on the stage, Andrew was overwhelmed with excitement, almost unable to say a word, it can be seen that he had never expected such a result, "Uh...I think...I should thank Hugo and Two people, Peter, in fact, they should stand here with me and accept this trophy, because without them, this script is definitely not what it is now." Andrew''s voice was constantly trembling, clearly showing his inner excitement . Everyone under the stage applauded Hugo and Peter, and Hugo, who was standing on the side, raised his hands and applauded Andrew. The idea of ??"Trumen''s World" came from Andrew and was written by Andrew. This is an honor that Andrew won-just like "Shawshank''s Redemption", Hugo never considered himself one of the screenwriters. . The sky has changed, the sky has changed completely, the best adapted screenplay department broke out unpopularly, and the best original screenplay department had an accident! The entire development track has completely deviated from the original expectations of the Weinstein brothers, and the unknown now has gradually become bigger and bigger, and it is losing control step by step. "Trumen''s World" successively won the Best Soundtrack Award and Best Original Screenplay Award, and finally sounded the horn of reversal! Chapter 2100： heart stop The 71st Oscar Awards Ceremony has come to an end, and now only the last four statuettes have not been awarded. The four heavyweight statuettes will put an end to the long and surging 1998. However, at this time, no one can predict the next prize trend. "Saving Private Ryan" has the best film editing, best photography, best sound, and best sound effects. "Shakespeare in Love" has the best supporting actress, best art direction, and best costume design. With three trophies, "Trumen''s World" also has the best original screenplay and the best musical comedy soundtrack. "Thin Red Line" has not yet received the particles, especially after missing the best adapted screenplay, it was officially declared out of date; "Beautiful Life" won the best foreign language film and best drama soundtrack awards, although it still remains I hope to compete for the best film, but according to convention, the best foreign language film Golden Man is equivalent to the best film-the best film in the non-English range, so it will not "repeated awards." This also means that the three works of "Saving Private Ryan", "Shakespeare in Love", and "Trumen''s World" are competing, and the awards for best director, best actor, and best actress will be determined. Ownership of the best film! The first best director award is actually the least suspenseful award tonight. Although the five nominees are all extraordinary, Roberto Bernini of "A Beautiful Life", John Madden of "Shakespeare in Love", Terrence Malick of "Thin Red Line", and "Trumen" Peter Weir of "The World", all shortlisted for the best film and best film editing competition, regardless of comprehensive strength. But the long Normandy shot of "Saving Private Ryan" in the opening scene is a classic in film history, and Steven has won countless praises. Even before December, "Trumen''s World" was so powerful that it could not shake Steven. Wen won the second place as the best director of the Golden Man; later, after the strong rise of "Shakespeare in Love", Steven was still outstanding in the awards season. From the Directors Guild of America Award to the Golden Globe Awards, from the North American Broadcasting Film Critics Association to the National Critics Association, from the Los Angeles Film Critics Association to the New York Film Critics Association, all the best directors went to Steven Spielberg! Several other competitors are really hard to shake Steven''s leading position. It can be said that the Best Director Award is even less suspenseful than the Best Original Screenplay Award. But...tonight has had too many accidents, including the unexpected rise of "Shakespeare in Love" and the unexpected turn-off. The final winners of multiple awards are incomprehensible, completely continuing the chaos of the entire awards season. Down. Therefore, before the answer is announced, no one can be sure, Steven is sure to win. However, no accidents happened this time. Steven continued his strength throughout the awards season and won the Best Director Award! When Robert Redford announced that the winner was "Steven Spielberg, "Save Private Ryan", the audience became a sensation-last year the winner of the award, James Cameron, said he was filming. , Refused to attend this year''s awards ceremony-everyone stood up together and gave a high respect to the director who has been in Hollywood for twenty years with warm applause. Hugo gave Steven a warm hug for the first time and patted him on the back, "You deserve it!" Steven blinked at Hugo, revealing a hint of cunning, and then this After everyone''s farewell, he walked onto the stage and received his second statuette. "Saving Private Ryan" further opened up the distance, currently leading the awards ceremony with five statuettes, which also makes the next best actress award very important. In fact, there is no direct relationship between the Best Actress Award Department and Best Picture, because only Gwyneth of "Shakespeare in Love" was shortlisted for the award, and no actor was shortlisted for the other four best film nominees, just like "fine The "thin red line" has the same pattern in the best adapted screenplay-this should be in Gwyneth''s pocket. If "Shakespeare in Love" wins the award, as long as the best actor is not won by Tom Hanks of "Saving Private Ryan", the final award remains in suspense; but if "Shakespeare in Love" Following in the footsteps of the "fine red line" and missing the award, it can be announced in advance that its hopes of winning the Best Picture Award have been reduced to less than 20%. But this is obviously not an easy task. Even before the awards ceremony, no one can say exactly who will win the Best Actress Award. This year''s five nominees can be said to be strong and not good. Cate Blanchett of "Elizabeth" won the Golden Globe Award for drama, and at the same time won the favor of the Chicago Film Critics Association; Ferranda Montenegro of "Central Station", she She is the queen of the Shinco Berlin Film Festival and won the hearts of the San Diego Film Critics Association and the Boston Film Critics Association. "Family priceless" Meryl Streep, of course, needless to say, the National Critics Association even awarded the best actress award to Meryl or the "female. Devil" Charlize. There was a serious dispute, and the final stalemate was at a stalemate. He simply awarded the title of "I''m Mad for Mary" Cameron Diaz, which made people laugh and cry. In addition, Meryl has also received awards from the San Francisco Film Critics Association and the Southeast Film Critics Association. Gwyneth of "Shakespeare in Love" can be said to be a late comer. Relying on a strong public relations strategy, she first won a heavy award from the Los Angeles Film Critics Association, and then finally had the last laugh at the Golden Globe Awards, and she also played in multiple film critics associations. They have become an indispensable member of the nomination list, and their prestige even surpassed other competitors. They have successively won the titles of the National Film Critics Association Award and the Chicago Film Critics Association Award. They have begun to lead the Oscars. The fight for the little golden man. However, throughout the awards season, the hottest has always been Charlize, the "girl. Devil." Just like the best director Steven and the best original screenplay of "Trumen''s World", after the release of "Girl. The Devil", the performance against Charlize can be said to have received rave reviews. Many film critics even After watching her performance, I walked into the cinema for the second and third time, and after every time I watched it, I was surprised again. Many people believe that even if Charlize won the Queen''s figure last year, it is worthy of re-election this year-this shows that people respect her. What''s more, Charlize just won the Best Supporting Actress Petit Winner last year. So, despite the overwhelming "Shakespeare Love History", Charlize still became the number one seed in the post-screening contest for the awards season, successively in North America. The award ceremony of the Broadcast Film Critics Association Award, the Screen Actors Guild Award, the New York Film Critics Association Award, the Independent Spirit Award, etc. gave her the title of Best Actress. But the strongest person is often not the one who laughs last at the awards ceremony. This has been especially carried forward this year. Charlize led the first half of the awards season, and was overtaken by Gwyneth in the second half. Even after the Oscar nomination list was announced, he fell behind Ferranda "Central Station", which is considered a classic film history, only received two nominations for the Best Foreign Language Film Award and the Best Actress Award. The comprehensive strength of "Central Station" undoubtedly far exceeds that of "Female. Devil", but this work has not been affirmed by the Oscars, on the contrary, it was robbed of its elegance by "Beautiful Life". Therefore, during the voting stage, many people think that Ferranda should be given affirmation in order to commend the excellence of "Central Station". Nomination depends on strength, and it takes a little bit of luck to win the award. It now appears that this year''s luck is not in Charlize''s place, but in the hands of Gwyneth and Ferranda. Last year''s Oscar winner, Jack Nicholson stepped onto the stage under the spotlight. Gwyneth saw Jacks figure, her first reaction was to squeeze Bobs arm tightly, and even violent veins from too much force, but at this time Bob was as nervous as Gwyneth, so he Subconsciously, she grabbed Gwyneth''s arm, and the brave strength made Gwyneth hurt. Gwyneth quickly broke free of Bob''s restraint and cast a fierce gaze, as if accusing Bob of being rude. Bob also realized his gaffe, he quickly calmed himself down, but realized that the whole award season''s efforts depended on this moment, so his mood was still messed up. Bob looked into Gwyneth''s eyes and said firmly, "Don''t worry, nothing went wrong, nothing went wrong!" This was persuading Gwyneth, but also persuading himself Gwyneth looked at Bob in a daze. There were so many accidents tonight that she was also in a panic. However, at this time, the light in Bobs eyes calmed her down. Recalling the past three months of large and small parties, tea parties, and lunch meetings, she had an event to attend almost every other day, everything All to ascend her throne tonight. Thinking of this, Gwyneth''s confidence burst again. She believed in Bob, and she believed in herself even more. The efforts of the past three months will definitely not be in vain. Gwyneth straightened her back again, looked at the stage in the most elegant, perfect, and most confident posture. She glanced at Charlize on the left hand side of her gaze, glanced contemptuously, and then raised it high. He has lost his head and is ready to receive his own crown! Plops, plops... the sound of the heart beating became louder and louder, hitting the eardrum like a drumstick, which made all the surrounding noises completely disappeared, as if he had seen the little golden man in his hand. The picture of Hugo and Charlizes astonishment and embarrassment are so vivid under the stage. That kind of victory within reach makes Gwyneths face bloom with a magnificent light, which makes people unable to move. Open your eyes. The heart stopped abruptly, and time and space suddenly stagnated in this second, becoming eternal. This is the moment when she enthroned and became queen! Chapter 2101： Thunderous applause Charlize only felt that her muscles were tightened to the extreme, as if it was about to explode in the next second. This feeling made her only feel that her throat was hot, even if she swallowed saliva, it would not help. Charlize looked around subconsciously, trying to find Hugo''s figure, maybe seeing Hugo''s mocking smile, she could return to normal. But the faces on the left and right were a little fuzzy, although she wasn''t sure who they werethe brain was completely blank, but she knew that they werent Hugos. Penetrating through the clumps of silhouettes, Charlize caught a dim sight. The warm eyes seemed to have a hint of gloat. "Look at your nervousness and embarrassment. It''s really a mess." The sight is in the dim light and dense It is not obvious in the crowd, only vaguely noticed. But Charlize knew that it was him, it was Hugo, and that ridicule and mocking eyes were him, which made the smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth inexplicably outlined. She just wanted to give Hugo a middle finger. Jack Nicholson stepped onto the stage and looked at Jacks old naughty smile. Charlizes tight shoulders began to relax inexplicably, and he let out a long breath, and he recovered to an unprecedented calm. As if she was just a bystander, she had nothing to do with these awards, and there was no herself in the list of nominees that appeared on the big screenthe bad special makeup did not look like herself. Thinking of this, Charlize felt a little joyful, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was lightly outlined. However, the relaxation of the brain is not synchronized with the body, because Charlize can still feel the stiffness of the body''s muscles and can hardly move. This feeling is really a bit weird, and Charlize starts to think seriously: If I won the prize, then forget it. , If I win the prize, but I cant get up where I am, isnt it embarrassing to be thrown home? Jack stood on the stage and after introducing the candidates, he looked in the direction where Hugo was and smiled happily, as if to say, "How about it, are you nervous?" In fact, Hugo was really nervous at this time, even more nervous than he was a candidate himself. The muscles all over his body are like a stone, there is no way to move at all, all the thoughts in the brain become a mass of paste. He was still thinking about turning his head to laugh at Charlize''s stiffness, but at this time he himself was truly dumbfounded, he couldn''t even smile. Because Hugo knows what the "Girl. The Devil" means to Charlize. If you miss this time, no one knows when the next time will be. According to the historical trajectory, it is "Shakespeare''s Love History". "Gwyneth won in the end. Therefore, Hugo is nervous, he is more nervous than anyone else. The hesitation between the known and the unknown almost suffocated him. Even Tom, who was sitting next to him, noticed Hugo''s tightness. He patted Hugo''s arm lightly and asked with his eyes, "Are you okay?" Hugo only felt that his head was rusty. The robot, even a head-turning posture was extremely difficult, and finally pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying, which made Tom both stunned and funny. "Let''s skip those tedious stages. I know everyone cares about the results in my hands. In fact, I am more curious than you are, so..." Jack waved the red envelope in his hand, "I I dont want to create suspense anymore, lest everyone suffer. Im also curious to have a heart attack here. Jacks humor made the audience laugh. Gwyneth is also laughing, but she is completely different from the smiles of other audiences around her. She is the little golden person who is welcoming her with a smile, just like a queen smiling on the throne and accepting the worship of her subjects. She is confident and elegant. His smile, as if accurately measured with a ruler, is perfectly like a mask. Gwyneth is not nervous at all. On the contrary, she completely relaxes, because she is simulating her posture on the stage in her mind. This is the moment everyone in the world is paying attention to. She wants to show her best The perfect side, then gracefully stepped onto the stage. She has even begun to think about how she took the statuette from Jack, how to walk to the microphone, how to express her excitement, how to express her award-winning speech... Award-winning testimonials, yes. Gwyneth put her right hand on the chair quietly, and put the completely soaked little note in her palm on the chair she would never come on stage with the winning testimonial note, that''s too It''s shameful, not to mention that she has memorized this award-winning testimony countless times, and she can''t go wrong. Gwyneth thought about it again, and after confirming that everything was perfect, she breathed a sigh of relief. Lifting her head, Gwyneth saw Jack looking down at the card in the envelope. She adjusted her breathing and re-outlined the confident and calm smile: She was ready to take the stage to receive the award! Jack looked down at the card in his hand, nodding his head while showing a look of research, and then said into the microphone, "Very well, I know the answer, so now, we can start chatting." All the people at the scene laughed, Charlize was also grinning, but she found that her "body" did not respond, and her facial expression had been completely stiff, which made Charlize a little frustratedthe body was also stiff. It''s too shameful. Jack raised the card in his hand, "The winner of the seventy-first Oscar, the best actress..." Jack looked down at the audience waiting for the result under the stage, showing a big surprise Smile, "Charlize Theron,''Female. Devil''." "Boom", Hugo only felt that all the thoughts in his mind had exploded. He couldn''t help holding the fists of his hands, venting his inner joy and happiness heartily. Many people around stood up one after another and began to applaud to express their congratulations, but there was a surprised sound amidst the applause, "Huh?" Hugo raised his head and realized that he was blocked by the crowd. He looked back at Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman, and found that the expressions of the two were also a little unpredictable. Hugo stood up immediately and looked in the direction of Charlize. But Hugo saw Gwyneth at first glance. Gwyneth took two steps forward, holding her skirt in both hands, with a perfect smile on her face. The camera recorded this scene truly-as if she were the winner. . But after two steps, Gwyneth realized that everyone around her was looking at her with surprise. She didnt have time to think, so Bob walked up quickly and stood beside Gwyneth, almost A voice squeezed from the gap between the teeth, "It''s not you!" If Gwyneth was struck by lightning, she couldn''t make any response at all. Then Gwyneth looked like a Barbie doll. Under Bobs control, she turned her head and looked to the left, clapping vaguely, as if she had just stepped forward specifically for a better perspective. The real winners expressed their congratulations. At this moment, Charlize sat on the chair completely, without any reaction at all, completely stunned. Sitting next to Meryl patted Charlize''s arm, then gave her a big hug and reminded her in her ear, "My dear, congratulations, your performance is really wonderful!" Charlizes wandering soul returned to his body, but the muscles were already stiff and unable to move, which made Charlize curse in his heart, and said to himself, "Now its okay, you are like a fool. The same, I was so excited that I couldn''t help myself, and then I was seen by everyone. Perfect, too perfect!" Charlize finally recovered, gave Meryl a hug, and then stood up. But the first attempt was unsuccessful, and the whole person sank down again, which caused kind laughter in the hall. Charlize himself laughed unimaginatively and stood up again. After two steps forward, Gwyneth took the initiative to step forward and gave Charlize a hug. This left Charlize at a loss-she obviously didn''t notice the episode that happened just now. Gwyneth was clearly recovering at this time, trying to use this way to conceal her rudeness just now, but her stiff expression, stupid movements, and twisted eyes revealed the truest emotions in her heart. She lost. The best actress award is Charlize, not her. She could hardly believe this fact, but turned her head to look at Bob and Harvey The two people''s faces were like roosters in disbelief, which completely destroyed Gwyneth''s heart. The last line of defense, "No! Its not like this! It shouldnt be like this! I should be the one who won the prize. I should take the little golden man, mocking Hugo fiercely on Oscar night! Then look at Hugo. The arrogant expression became embarrassed!" Charlize had already stepped forward again, leaving Gwyneth and Bob behind, stumbling onto the stage and taking the Golden Man from Jack. Jack gave Charlize a big hug and said enthusiastically in her ear, "It''s an honor to be able to present you with an award." Charlize only felt as if he was stepping on a cloud. The thunderous applause in front of him became a piece. After a long time, everyone had stood up. The black and pressed piece made it look like an endless ocean under the stage lights. The radiant light was boiling turbulently, so beautiful as if it were not real, like a dream that would never wake up. His feet couldn''t step on the ground at all, there was nothing but nothingness. Then, Charlize saw Hugo''s eyes in the crowd. The warm and hot sight was shining with crystal tears, staring at him motionlessly. The happiness was like an electric shock. It shot from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head. , Charlize finally wakes up completely. It happened, and all this happened. She won the Oscar for Best Actress, and she won the second statuette in her career, and she was awarded the Queen of New Films! Chapter 2102： Perfect hypothesis The smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth bloomed, like a delicate rose, blooming proudly. She was wearing a light gold evening dress with slanted shoulders, and the hem of the skirt and the pair of golden lace-up high heels under her feet complemented each other, drawing out her graceful figure and slender legs little by little. The long hair of supple blond hair is turned into a loose bun, which looks casual or even lazy, but it is well-dressed, faintly sketching laziness. Sense, set off her delicate face to be thrilling, noble and elegant swaying in the shallow eyeliner at the end of the eye. Two gold chain earrings hung on the ears, which shone in the light, reflecting the rosy luster of the lips, and then a bright smile was gently outlined at the corner of the mouth, so beautiful that it was so unreal. Charlize just stood in place and smiled brilliantly. She tried two consecutive times without saying a word, and the thunderous applause at the scene made her unable to speak immediately. There is no doubt that Charlize won his first queen figure figure with his performance recorded in the annals of "Female. Devil". This is not only worthy of his name, but also convinced by everyone. . Delicate and explosive, simple but not miscellaneous, deep and layered at the same time...In the movie "Girl. The Devil", Charlize almost brought Irene Enos to the extreme, heartily and heartily. It shows the power of acting, which is jaw-dropping! After the seal tonight, the officials will worship! "Oh, God, I hope that the embarrassment I just made was not spread through the camera." This was Charlize''s first sentence, with a strong self-deprecation and ridicule, making everyone on the scene laugh. At this time, the number of people watching the Oscars in the U.S. reached 46 million, and they are still slowly climbing. "The first moment I heard Jack announce the results, the thought in my mind was: ah, thats great. , That person won the prize, Im really envious. But it didnt last long for me to realize that, Charlize Theron was me, I should stand up, but my **** thigh didnt listen. Call. **** Christ, I would rather everyone forget my existence at that moment." "Haha!" The audience burst into laughter, and many people gave Charlize the highest praise by standing ovation. Charlize looked down at the little golden man in his hand, then shook his head, "This is too unreal, I mean it is true. In fact, before tonight, I have had insomnia for more than a week because I really want to I want to get this award, so that I have already made a plan to go backstage and beg the winner to lend me her figurine. I have to take a picture. But now...well, now I dont have to suffer. I begged." Charlize''s acceptance speech is so true, but it is full of self-deprecation. No one can say so frankly about their desire for Oscar, and at the same time with a trace of joking, it is really amazing. "Thank Patty Jenkins for shooting such an outstanding work, thank David Geffen for giving me the opportunity to perform, and thank Meryl for saving me just now..." Charlize''s words suddenly changed. Once again, people cant help but laugh, "Finally, I need to thank those who have always supported me, thank you/you accompany me until here." Charlize looked at Hugos direction, and said with a happy smile. , Uncontrollable happiness overflowed completely. This is the code between them. Only they can understand each other, "Thank you, thank you, thank you!" In the last series of thanks, Charlize stepped back and shook the golden man in the handshake, then turned and left the stage. Charlize discovered at this time that she originally thought she would cry, but she laughed all the way and said the award testimonials, but when she stepped off the stage, she didn''t remember what she said at all. It was completely blank. Although I have had this experience last year, this year is still completely out of control. This feeling is really so funny that Charlize couldn''t help laughing. No wonder people say that there are still things that you cant get used to. In this way, Charlize won the 71st Oscar for Best Actress! This year, Charlize is only 23 years old and 196 days old. After becoming the fourth youngest best supporting actress winner in film history last year, she became the third youngest best supporting actress winner in film history this year, second only to " Mary Matlyn of "Sorrow for the Daughter of God" and Jeanne Gaynor of "7th. Heaven" (.). Undoubtedly, this also makes Charlize the youngest actor in film history to have both a supporting actress and a heroine at the same time. In the history of the Oscars, Judy Foster is undoubtedly the darling of the darlings. At the age of fourteen, he relied on the "taxi driver" to win the best supporting actress nomination, and then at the age of 27, he relied on the "Big Robbery Pear Flower" (The . won the first Oscar for the statuette, and at the age of twenty-nine he won the second statuette with the "silent lamb". Now, Charlize is not yet twenty-four years old, very hopeful to hit Judy''s record, and the future is bright. With the dust settled for the best actress, now there are only two final awards left for the Oscars: Best Actor and Best Picture, which are precisely the two most suspenseful awards. "Shakespeare in Love" started with a strong start with the three statuettes, but they retreated steadily. First they missed the best original screenplay award, and then the best actress award. The original awards have changed. Now they are the best distance. The film has become farther and farther away. The Weinstein brothers are ashamed, and they still don''t understand: which link went wrong. This is also caused by the inexperience of the two people. Later, they should know that the so-called college public relations conquered the hearts of the people, and it is the hearts of the people that are most prone to deviation. Therefore, nothing is fixed. Harvey raised his head abruptly. Although the chances of "Shakespeare in Love" winning the best film are getting smaller and smaller, looking at the overall situation, their chances of winning are just behind "Saving Private Ryan". And ahead of "Trumen''s World". So, if Tom Hanks can''t win the award in the next best actor department, "Shakespeare in Love" still maintains the hope of hitting the best film-after all, "Saving Private Ryan" is not strong. So solid. Of course, the most perfect ending is: not Tom or Hugo, but any one of the other three candidates who won the prize, then "Trumen''s World" will be the first to fall behind, and "Saving Private Ryan" will also lose the important town. , This is the best pattern for "Shakespeare in Love". Harvey took a depressed look at Bob. If it wasn''t for Gwyneth to concentrate on winning the Best Actress Award, they would not give up the best actor sprint. After all, although Joseph Fiennes'' performance is not good enough, after all, he plays William Shakespeare, and it should even work better than Gwyneth. What''s more, even Gwyneth, who is not performing well enough, was nominated, let alone Joseph? However, it is too late now. Seeing Helen Hunter walking onto the stage, Harvey let out a long breath and quietly overlapped his index and middle fingers. Helen can deeply feel the tremendous pressure on her shoulders. She knows that this award is one of the most important awards tonight, and the suspense is big enough to attract everyone''s attention-in fact, the number of viewers of the award ceremony at this time It is climbing steadily, sprinting towards 49 million, no one wants to miss the second strong showdown between Hugo Lancaster and Tom Hanks! Among the five nominees for Best Actor tonight, Tom of "Saving Private Ryan" and Hugo of "Trumen''s World" are undoubtedly the focus of attention. Not only because these two actors are the most successful actors so far in the entire 1990s, but also because the performance of the two actors in their works is enough to top the entire award season. Tom''s performance in "Saving Private Ryan" is true and delicate, simple but faithful, and fully demonstrates Captain Miller''s patience and family bondage. It can be said that Tom''s performance fully supported this group drama. Hugo is even more stunning in "Trumen''s World". It is ridiculous and absurd, ridiculous and sharp, sad and bitter. All these emotions are concentrated in those amber eyes, and they are constantly exposed. His smile is like a huge irony. The whole movie can almost be said to be a one-man show by Hugo. He used the power of performance to increase the quality of the movie by more than one level. The strength of these two actors is truly amazing. Even in such a fierce competition this year, two people are still enough to stand out. But the problem is that the last time Tom won a prize was four years ago and he won the prize again; the last time Hugo won a prize was three years ago not including the screenwriter Xiao Jinren The time is too close. too close. Among the other three candidates, Ian McLean of "The Gods and the Beast" is an old drama player. Like Judy Dench, he is a Chinese treasure-level figure among British actors and one of his contemporary actors. A well-deserved big name; although Edward Norton of "American X-Files" is young-he is even two years younger than Hugo, but his strength is absolutely unquestionable. This is his second nomination; plus "A Beautiful Life" "Roberto Bernini, the comedy master dedicated a brilliant performance with laughter and tears in his work, almost reminiscent of Charlie Chaplin at his peak. The three players are outstanding and they definitely have the qualifications to compete with Hugo and Tom. However, they also have their own shortcomings. The overall strength of Ian''s work is not strong, and this is only his first nomination; Edward is too young, not much different from when Hugo won the award three years ago, is the Academy going to perform miracles again; Roberto is an Italian, and the non-English acting award winners in Oscar history have only appeared once: Sophia Roland of the 34th Oscar "La", Roberto can do it again Break the shackles? Was it Hugo or Tom creating history again, or Edward or Roberto creating a new history, or did Ian follow in the footsteps of Judy Dench and write the miraculous journey of British actors tonight? Chapter 2103： Surprise Helen Hunter stood in front of the microphone, took a deep breath, and tried to show a calm smile, "The male protagonist is the absolute core in many movies. They use their performance to support the whole story. This year, we can watch it. When Tom led a group of men into the battlefield, just to find a mother''s only remaining young son; "The scene naturally applauded in the direction of Tom Hanks, Tom showed a simple smile and narrowed his eyes. Showed his own modesty, "We can also see Roberto dedicating the greatest father image on the screen, fighting the entire social environment for his son''s happy childhood..." When Helen''s voice fell, Roberto stood up directly, like a leader, waving his hands at everyone around him. This scene made everyone laugh with good intentions, and even Helen himself couldn''t help but laugh. "Edward has shown us species. Race. Discrimination. Looking at the evil and unbearableness of Chi Guoguo behind him, the enlightenment that is exchanged for life is biting;" Edward sitting in the position looked very young, and he looked a little bit of applause. At a loss, he could only twist twice uncomfortably and adjust his posture. "Sir Ian took the pain of struggling in loneliness and despair to the extreme, showing us the vagueness and warmth of the gods and beasts. The bounds of ambiguity..." Ian showed a calm smile, and gently nodded his chin at the applauding people gracefully, calmly without being too swagger. "And Hugo, the man who lives under the spotlight but became a canary in a cage, under his interpretation, makes people excited, humorous and bitter, funny and painful, truthful and cruel." Helen is concise. The clear words were over, and then the audience applauded again. Hugo showed a big smile, even a somewhat exaggerated smile. The neat white teeth were transmitted to the big screen through the camera, and it looked like...Chu Men-Burbank, many people on the scene couldn''t help but chuckle. "I think I''ve already grabbed the job of the big screen short film, but everyone shouldn''t mind and enjoy their wonderful performance again." Helen teased cleverly, and then looked back at the big screen to get everyone''s attention The power is concentrated on the screen. Hugo looked back and found that Charlize was still in the background and had not returned to his position. He let out a sigh of relief and looked at the big screen. Unexpectedly, although Hugo''s muscles were a bit tight at this time, he was not nervous as a whole. On the contrary, the whole person was in a relatively relaxed state. Hugo knows that it is not because he has been here before, and experience is difficult to help at this moment-unless nominated like Jack twelve times, or nominated like Meryl nineteen times; the same is not because of him. Don''t care, he still hopes to be able to stand on the stage. This is not only a recognition of his performance, but also one of his motivations to move on. But at this moment, Hugo is really not nervous. It seems that all his mind is consumed at the moment when the best actress announced just now, so that after the nerves relax at this time, they can''t tighten again. This makes Hugo feel a little absurd, but it is a good thing to be able to relax and wait for the result. Todays hot spot should be Roberto...because he was the one who won the award in history, and became the first actor in film history to perform in a non-English language to win the award...If it werent for Roberto, Ian deserved it. On this trophy, his performance in "The Gods and the Beasts" is truly amazing... Looking at the big screen, Hugo even had time to think wildly in his mind and make predictions about the award. This may be the most relaxing time for him to attend the Oscars for so many years. This made the corners of Hugo''s relaxed mouth rise slightly, and a trace of joking and self-deprecating flashed in his eyes. Tom Cruise was sitting on Hugos right hand. He saw Hugos relaxed posture and couldnt help feeling a little absurd. He patted Hugos arm, and then motioned to Tom Hank who was passing by on his left hand. Si, it seems to be saying, "Even he is so nervous, what''s the matter with you?" Hanks'' body muscles also stiffened at this time. Although he tried to pretend to be calm, he could still feel his nervousness. . Looking back, Hugo saw Cruise muttering, "I''m almost unable to breathe..." Even the bystanders were about to suffocate. On the contrary, it was Hugo who lifted his weight lightly, which is really interesting. . However, before Hugo could respond to Cruise, Helen''s voice was heard again on the stage, "Thank you for the great performance of these five actors for us." The applause on the scene rang out again, "Then , Im about to announce the winner who can be favored by the Academy tonight..." Helen lowered his head and opened the red envelope, but did not dare to take the card out directly, but took a deep breath to calm herself a little bit. After a while, he muttered into the microphone, "God, I am even more nervous than sitting down the stage last year." This caused a chuckle, but then Helen mustered up the courage, took out the card, and looked at the name on it. , Involuntarily let out a low voice, "Oh, it''s this one." This sigh seemed meaningful, but no one had time to savor what it meant. Not only the five candidates, the Weinstein brothers paid more attention to this result than anyone else. They stared scorchingly at the card in Helen''s hand, as if they could see through only by paying attention, that kind of extreme tension. And the tension that made the two brothers hold their winning tickets completely disappeared. At this time, Charlize was still standing in the dressing room in the backstage. Because the awards were very intensive, she didn''t have time to return to her position and watched the big screen in the backstage. Charlizes little golden man has been handed over to Karl Earl. She stood quietly in a corner, raised her head slightly, eagerly gazing at the big screen, as if the whole world had stopped at this moment, and then Charlize saw it. Hugo''s smiling face on the big screen, she didn''t even notice it, and the corners of her mouth outlined a similar arc. Between the sparks and flints, Helen has bent down and approached the microphone, "The 71st Oscar, the winner of the best actor is..." Everyone in the audience held their breath. History, at this moment. It is about to be created. No matter who wins the five candidates, it will be a new history. Then who will be the name left in the annals of history? Helen unexpectedly raised her head and scanned a black face under the stage. At last, her eyes fell on a corner. A bright and cheerful smile was drawn at the corner of her mouth. Then in the next second, she said, "Hugo-Lan" Kester,''Trumen''s World''." boom! The whole audience exploded directly, as if a spark was thrown into an oil depot, and it exploded in an instant, causing everyone to talk excitedly and restlessly. Not applause, not screaming, but excited discussion, because everyone knows: Hugo, once again wrote history! After "Schindler''s List" and "Death Row", Hugo won the Oscar for the third time with "Trumen''s World". This makes Hugo the eighth in film history to win Oscars twice. The actor of the actor, and the previous seven big figures who were all recorded in the annals of history, Spencer Qusay, Marlon Brando, Dustin Hoffman, Jack Nicholson, Tom Hanks, Frederick March (.), Gary Cooper (gary.); at the same time, Hugo became the third actor in film history who was able to win three acting figurines, namely Walter Buren Nan (walter. Brennan) won the Best Supporting Actor Award three times, and Jack Nicholson won two Best Supporting Actors and one Best Supporting Actor Figurine-one of which was won by "Perfectly Perfect" last year of. Whats even more incredible is that this year Hugo is only 31 years old and 121 days old. This is not only the fourth youngest actor winner in Oscar history-second only to Hugo himself who reached the top three years ago. , Richard Dreyfus and Marlon Brando; at the same time, it undoubtedly made Hugo the youngest double-winner in film historyeven the winner of three statuettes. You know, Jack won again last year. The actor was already sixty years old. A small step for Oscar is a big step in the history of the movie! Although Hugo has created countless miracles and countless brilliances, at this moment, everyone is still agitated again. There are surprises, dislikes, surprises, surprises, cheers, and fortunate... The Weinstein brothers leaned back on their chairs in despair, and they lost even the energy to conceal their emotions. Gwyneth looked at the stage incredulously, shaking Bob''s arm constantly Tell me it''s not true, tell me it''s not true! "However, Bob didn''t have any thoughts to talk to Gwyneth at this time. Instead, he roughly slapped Gwyneth''s hands off and yelled in a low voice, "Shut up!" " Gwyneth looked at Bob with horror, but she didn''t have more brainpower to refute Bob. She just looked at Hugo''s brilliant smile on the big screen in surprise, and then her beautiful face was like The withered rose quickly withered, and all of his energy seemed to have been emptied, and he fell into a chair. Tom Cruise gave Hugo two punches in the chest fiercely, "Good job, really good job!" The cheerful smile on his face even seemed happier than Hugo. Because Hugo only had a big smile on his face, he was not overly happy, nor overly surprised, but just smiled brightly. Nicole Kidman, who was standing at the back, also shook her head with a big smile, and patted Hugo on the shoulder, "You deserve it." No one knew better than her. Hugo was filming "Trumen''s." How much has been paid in the world". Looking back, Hugo saw Tom Hankss simple and honest face. He gave Hugo a big hug, then gritted his teeth and said, "You guy, grabbed my little golden man, so , You owe me a script!" After releasing Hugo, Hanks laughed triumphantly at the stunned expression on Hugo''s face. Chapter 2104： Touching declaration Hugo stepped onto the stage like stars arching over the moon, Helen greeted him with a smile on his face, and gave Hugo a big hug. Last year, Helen won her first Oscar statuette because of Hugo''s appreciation and persistence, and tonight, she personally handed the actor statuette to Hugo. Helen said in Hugo''s ear, "Now we are even." After she blinked at Hugo, he laughed playfully, which made Hugo laugh. As a result, the Little Golden Man, Hugo once again stood in front of the microphone. At this moment, Hugo''s feeling is really indescribable. There is no restraint to stand on stage for the first time, and there is no rush of heart to receive the award for the second time, but it is also not as usual as imagined. There were still countless emotions surging in his heart, so Hugo couldn''t find a clue to speak Yulong Jianxian. Shaking the golden man in the handshake, Hugo stood in front of the microphone and hesitated for a while, then chuckled while shaking his head, "Hey, it''s me again." The simple and clear sentence made everyone burst into laughter. When he got up, Jack Nicholson simply whistled in the audience, stood up and jumped with joy. "I dont call myself a winner, because I dont think its a victory or a failure. Being able to join them, at least shows that I did a good job. Hugo''s playful ridicule made the scene chuckle again, and Edward Norton stood up directly, expressing his admiration for Hugo with applause. "As for, I stood here in the end, not them..." Hugo said here, paused for a moment, and then twitched his lips, "I will pray, hope the reason is not because I am more handsome than them." At this time, even Tom Hanks and Ian McLean couldn''t help but laughed, and Roberto Bernini, who is optimistic by nature, laughed even more, making the scene a laugh. The ocean of sound. Hugo was silent for a while, and carefully looked at the little golden man in his hand. The bits and pieces of the filming process of "Trumen''s World" seem so clear, but at the same time they seem so vague. The mixed feeling is even more indescribable than when the "Death Row" was awarded. At least, all his thoughts could be vented out at the time, but today, Hugo feels extremely heavy on his shoulders, and there is almost no way to find a clear idea to express his inner emotions. "When I first took the filming of''Trumen''s World'', I said to Peter, I hope you don''t make a choice that you regret, because this is a very, very good story, and I don''t want to be the one who ruined it. . So... now it seems that at least I will not be the bad part." Before Hugo''s words were finished, the burst of laughter at the scene overturned the roof again. Hugo''s words clearly imply that if "Trumen''s World" does not win the best picture award, he should not be the main person responsible for the failure. Being so self-defeating is simply unbearable. Hugo laughed himself, and tried to speak twice, without success, and only said the third time, "Thanks to Nicole Kidman, Alexander Lorraine, Kate Winslet, thank you Peter- Will-my teacher, thank Andrew Nicole, thank the entire crew for their hard work. In the end..." Hugo paused. This time the pause was a bit long. He raised his right hand to Ubi Goldberg who was standing by and waited. "Sorry, my memory has declined a bit. Give me another thirty seconds." The time for the winner''s testimonials is limited, so Hugo will say this. Everyone looked at the uncontrollable smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, and they were really pleased. "I remember that many years ago, I had such an agreement with someone..." Hugo thought for a long time, with a hot impulse in his heart, after all, he did not continue to suppress it, and said slowly, in an instant. Everyone in the room was quiet, and all the guests in the backstage calmed down the commotion. They looked up at the big screen and looked intently. It''s like the audience who was watching the TV show "Trumen''s World". Charlize also raised his head, looking at the man on the stage with a bright smile, watching quietly, but when Hugo''s words came, his heart suddenly jumped, that kind of indescribable tremor. The feeling began to spread slowly along the blood from the bottom of my heart. "She said that if she can win the best actress award, and I can win the best actor award, that''s fine..." Hugo said here, everyone on the scene was in a commotion. What does it mean? Could it be that Hugo is confessing to someone? At this moment, no one can be calm. Hugo, who has never been willing to show any real emotions in front of the media, is confessing to someone at this moment? This is enough to cause a sensation in the world! So, is Hugo''s confession object one of the past winners of the movie queen, or one of the actresses who have not won the movie queen for the time being, or is it... tonight''s movie queen winner Charlize? At this moment, Charlize was standing in the corner, looking at Hugo in the center of the stage in disbelief, almost without warning, tears filled her eye sockets, and the turbulent emotions hit her severely. Without any force to fight back, all the protection nets were shattered in an instant, and then tears burst out in embarrassment. When Charlize himself won the prize just now, a single tear did not fall to Emperor Wudi of Dragon Blood. But at this moment, she completely collapsed. The whole heart was stuffed slowly in an instant, and the warm emotions gradually overflowed. The sweetness almost made her unable to parry. She could only hide quietly in a corner that no one noticed, letting go. His emotions are arrogant. Hugo stood on the stage, his eyes were covered with a thin layer of mist, but it did not condense into tears, but the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed completely, "At that time, I told her, dont worry, as long as you work hard. , Then it can definitely be..." Hugo''s words couldn''t help but pause. The happiness that was overflowing almost to explode caused the heart to tremble slightly, and then turned into a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Hey, look, I did it. , Again. So...this is my promise." After speaking, Hugo raised his voice and said "Thank you", and then took a step back, ended his acceptance speech, turned and walked down towards the side stage. Nicole Kidman raised his head and looked at Tom Cruise next to him. The tearful eyes seemed to say, "Look, how touching is Hugo''s confession? Why don''t you learn it? "This made Tom speechless, he didn''t dare to turn his head to look at his wife, but he cursed inwardly, "Damn Hugo! Such a confession is too expensive, and few people in the world have the ability to confess. OK!" Hugo, who almost never wants to talk about his private life in public, now speaks the most romantic and beautiful love words in the world on the Oscar stage. Even if there is no single sentence "I love you" in this remark, no sentence mentions the other persons name, or even a clear answer-is this the current, the predecessor, or the object of fierce pursuit? But such a simple confession concealed a secret code that only the parties knew about each other, and the moment full of rich memories broke out at this moment. This is a code, a confession code shouted in front of billions of people around the world, and a memory code that no one except the person can understand. That sweetness to the bones of romance surged in an instant, and almost every woman melted for it. More importantly, Hugo can be said to be a man who refuses to say anything about love, whether it is on major shows or publicity occasions, including when he is dating his previous girlfriends, he has never been keen on talking about love. Man. But tonight, Hugo said the most touching and beautiful love words of his life, that kind of lethality, almost no one can resist. At the scene in Dorothy Chandler Hall, Meryl Streep was wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes. While wiping, she laughed because she felt that she was too ridiculous, but the tears could not stop. Cate Blanchett, who was sitting on the other side, also had shallow tears in his eyes, and Helen Hunter, who was standing next to him, wiped her tears in embarrassment; Gwyneth was dumbfounded. Looking at the stage, his head crashed completely. Cameron Diaz was also sitting on the scene tonight. She had already put Hugo down. It was too far away. At this time, she was also very calm and looked at Hugo on the stage. Only she, she alone knows who Hugo is talking about, and she finally understands that Hugo is not romantic enough, but because she is not the right person. This is hurtful, but it is true. There was a thin layer of tears in Camerons eyes. She didnt want to do this, but she couldnt control it. Even before she realized it the tears had already poured in, which made She felt a little ashamed. Then Cameron felt that someone was holding herself, she raised her head suddenly, and then she saw Jared Leto''s (jared.) profile-this was her date for the past three months. Jared gave her a bright smile, making her smile into tears, happiness in her eyes. Cameron also held Jared''s right hand and nestled his head on Jared''s chest, and the inexplicable mood settled in this way. Not only them, at this time, there were many women in the Dorothy Chandler Hall with crystal tears in their eyes, moving Hugo''s affectionate confession while enviing the unknown confession protagonist. However, it is not a simple matter to find the protagonist from Hugo''s words. If its a former Oscar actress, or a previous nominee, after all, it is possible to find a suitable candidate from the huge list, such as Charlize who has just been sealed tonight; however, if it is a female who "needs to continue to work hard" What about the actors...that''s a needle in a haystack. It is conceivable that after tonight, Hugo''s moving romantic declaration will inevitably become the front page headline. In fact, there is no need to wait until tomorrow. Now all people''s attention has been focused on Hugo''s short but infinite impact confession, and even forgotten that there is still an award that has not been awarded. Chapter 2105： Different endings At this moment, more than 50 million viewers across the U.S. watched the historical moment when Hugo won the second Oscar actor statuette. This achievement became the highest point in history second only to last year''s "Titanic"! At the same time, more than 50 million viewers watched Hugos moving confession. Those tearful eyes, those heartbeats, and the girls'' hearts melted in sweetness, in North America. Like rain hitting the beach, the city wolf king spread densely. It is hard to imagine that a confession without "I love you" and a confession without "protagonist" easily touched thousands of hearts yearning for love. Hugo didn''t even know that his words were considered "confession". He just felt it. After the seven long years came here, he finally stopped, and he and her were finally together. And the dream that the two people had set from the beginning has finally come true, and when their hearts are surging, he expresses it without disguise. But Hugo never thought of making such a wave. Backstage, fellow actors swarmed up, and even Steven Spielberg, who had been staying in the backstage, ran up to join in the fun, laughing and joking, "You also said that you dont know how to talk sweetly. I went home and knelt on the keyboard. Hugo was completely puzzled by a sentence. He could only stare at the cheerful faces around him. Hugo tried to find Charlize in the crowd, but failed to find it after working hard for a while, which made Hugo extremely confused: shouldn''t Charlize be in the background now? Charlize was indeed in the background, but she hid quietly in the bathroom, because her emotions were so turbulent that she almost couldn''t cry herself. Even when Hugo confessed to herself in the church, she didn''t cry so much, not because this was the first time Hugo showed her thoughts in public, but because it was her and Hugo''s first dream. In fact, long before she moved into Sunset Plaza, when the two of them met for the first time, they mentioned the life of an actor. At that time, she knew almost nothing about the career of an actor, and she would not have chosen to become an actor if it were not desperate. From the very beginning, she refused to be a vase, eager to be a truly outstanding actor. She learned acting from scratch, and Hugo was always by her side. This is the dream of the two of them. It is also the dream that allows the two of them to continue to approach and move forward side by side. It is also the dream that allows the two of them to finally come together. They are friends, but also lovers. From acquaintance, acquaintance to love, their persistence and persistence in dreams are always the most precious softness in the hearts of two people. Today, her dream came true, and his dream came true again, and more importantly, the two of them realized their dreams on the same stage on the same night. The weight of seven years has suddenly invaded, and countless ups and downs roared in her mind, leaving her with no resistance at all, but a complete collapse. Until this moment, Charlize knew that she loved Hugo so deeply, as if she was poisoned. The poison that penetrates into the bone marrow, melts into the blood, and imprints the soul is deeply rooted in her heart. She will not be able to give up all her life. She didn''t want to quit, she just wanted to hold his hand, and walk all the way, until the wasteland was old. That kind of turbulent love makes the heart completely paralyzed, and there is no way to even breathe. Therefore, Charlize could only hide in the bathroom in embarrassment, allowing all emotions to be completely released. Hugo looked around and still couldn''t find Charlize. He wanted to break free and look for it, but Steven kept him in place, because the best picture award was about to be presented next, everyone. All stayed in place, waiting for the results to be announced-all efforts tonight depend on this moment. Hugo saw that the award-giving guest Harrison Ford had already stepped onto the stage. He had to calm his mind temporarily and focus on the final battle tonight. Towards the end of the awards ceremony, Oscar returned to the original trajectory in another incredible way: "Saving Private Ryan" led by five statuettes, best director, best film editing and other heavyweights The awards made it the biggest hit; "Shakespeare in Love" won three trophies followed closely behind, but unfortunately, the heavyweight award only has the best supporting actress, and the advantage has been greatly weakened; "Trumen''s World" Later, he won three statuettes including the best actor and the best original screenplay, becoming a contender that cannot be ignored for the best film. Strictly speaking, the contender for the best picture now is between "Trumen''s World" and "Saving Private Ryan". The "fine red line" particles have not been collected and completely left behind. The "Beautiful Life" has achieved the best foreign language film award. After the opening of "Shakespeare in Love", all the important awards have been lost. In this way, the whole pattern has once again returned to the nine barren era before the awards season. "Saving Private Ryan" is a mighty epic, with magnificent scenes, profound connotations, revealing humanity, and true cruelty. It has received unanimous praise from everyone. It can also be said to be one of the most aesthetic choices in line with the academy; the pattern of "Trumen''s World" In addition to being small, it exposes the nature of social entertainment to death with a small banter. It also criticizes the entire society. The black fairy tales, thought-provoking, profound aftertaste, and wonderful performances, can be called college textbook-level works. These two works are undoubtedly the representatives of the highest level of 1998 movies, and their overall strength stands out. After the chaos of the entire award season, the final showdown returned to the two works. This is an unexpected but reasonable ending. "Shakespeare in Love" relied on the academy''s public relations during the awards season and led almost half of the awards season, but it failed at the last moment. The obvious gap between comprehensive strength and absolute strength made it difficult for this work to move closer. This also more and more reflects the greatness and strength of the Weinstein brothers'' work-but in turn it also sounded the alarm for people. At this time, the failure of the Weinstein brothers became more and more embarrassed, and the "Wall Street" corruption And the darkness is vividly revealed. Harrison announced the final result of tonight under the expectation of all the people, "The winner of the 71st Oscar for Best Picture is...''Save Private Ryan''!" There was thunderous applause from the audience! And Steven was the first to give Hugo a big hug, and said loudly in Hugo''s ear, "Thank you!" Only the two of them knew what it meant. The deep meaning was almost enough to shake The pattern of the entire Hollywood, and the first year of the awards season officially came to an end. Historically, the first year of the awards season ended with the victory of "Shakespeare in Love". This has become a moment of repeated criticism in the next two decades, and even a moment of Oscar shame. Especially in the next ten years, "Academic Public Relations" almost reduced Oscars to a commercial performance, and people gradually lost confidence in the authority of Oscars. But today, the first year of the awards season gave a completely different but natural ending. "Saving Private Ryan" won the Best Picture Award, which convinced people. Perhaps this still cannot change the cannibalization of Oscar by commercial interests, as if the advent of the "Titanic" is irresistible, but at least professionalism and authority have left a clean place for Oscar, just like "L.A. Confidentiality" "It is the same as "Perfectly Perfect" for art films and independent films. Hugo looked at Steven who was as excited as a child, but he stood there but he couldn''t recover, because there were so many variables tonight, and it has almost become completely unrecognizable-this is in the memory of Hugo. The seventy-first Oscar was almost completely different, so Hugo could not help but start to question: Is it all just a dream? Because his little butterfly does not seem to have such a big influence. However, watching Steven, who was standing on the stage giving his award-winning speech, people around him kept coming over to celebrate him, and the sense of realism came in. Hugo''s chaotic brain realized that the butterfly effect has finally begun to show off. Perhaps, Hugo''s understanding of the butterfly effect was always wrong before, thinking that it was simply "Amazon''s butterfly flapping its wings can trigger a tsunami but this is obviously not the case. After the butterfly **** its wings, a chain reaction It''s a very long process, just like dominoes. From the first block to the collapse of the entire building, it takes time. The resurgence of rock and roll, the rise of movies, the realization of dreams... all this is true. After Hugo, the little butterfly came to this time and space, it affected the course of history little by little. Perhaps every time it only pushed the wheel of history by one millimeter, but after the accumulation of little, the quantitative change finally caused a qualitative change. As a result, rock beliefs began to take root again; therefore, behind the rise of commercial films, people still realized the importance of the essence of film; therefore, in the first year of the awards season, "Saving Private Ryan" declared that "excellent works are the only criterion for Oscars." "In front of absolute strength, any public relations and favors can only stand aside... The butterfly effect did not really trigger a tsunami until seven long years later. And Hugo, the little butterfly, finally found his other half. Walking through the crowd, Hugo saw Charlize coming out of the bathroom. Her eyes were slightly red, but her spirit was very good. The two peoples eyes touched together in the air through the huge crowd, as if the middle was huge. The crowd does not exist at all, just a vague halo, two people are so far apart, yet so close to each other. Without warning, both people were stunned. Then, the smiles at the corners of their mouths were lightly outlined, faint, shallow, but so warm. Chapter 2106： Hand in hand The 71st Oscars came to an end. "Saving Private Ryan" became the biggest winner, winning six trophies including best picture and best director; "Trumen''s World" proved itself as the best actor , Best Original Screenplay, and other three golden figures; "Shakespeare in Love" fell before the finish line. Except for the three opening trophies, he was never called by name; "Beautiful Life" received the best foreign language film. The prize is the biggest winner besides "Saving Private Ryan"; the "thin red line" accompanies all the way, regretting to return empty-handed. The results of the top five players are so mysterious, yet so wonderful, which is destined to be the most worthy of the awards ceremony in the history of the Oscars. However, it is clear that after the Oscars ended, the hot topics discussed in addition to the five-strong hegemony, the biggest hot topics are the Shinco Oscar actress Charlize and the youngest two-time actress Hugo in history. Charlize is only 23 years old. It can be said that the future is unlimited. Now he has won two Oscar statuettes, including one for the best actress, and it has been two years in a row. This "South African Diamond" is shining wantonly little by little with the light that belongs to her. It can be said that among the new generation of actresses, absolutely no one can catch up with Charlize''s light, which is reminiscent of Judy Foster. As for Hugo, it goes without saying that his every move is creating history, and after tonight, history has been refreshed again, making people deeply feel his promotion of the entire film industry. But at the same time, after reaching the peak, the pressure on Hugo is bound to increase, and now Hollywoods "dissatisfaction" with Hugo has begun to increase-because his winning momentum is too much. Fierce, leaving almost no opportunity for other actors. It can be said that this posture that things must be reversed is also a side view of Hugo''s current strong momentum. In addition, the hottest topic of the night was undoubtedly Hugo''s plain but earth-shattering confession statement. Almost everyone was guessing who the object of Hugo''s confession was. Many people have thought of "Charlize Theron". After all, this is the perfect answer, but the more so, the more people can''t believe it, and the more they suspect that such a simple answer is false. Just like in the question and answer session, the question "one plus one equals a few" suddenly appeared, people would start to think: the question is definitely not so simple, then, "a woman plus a man equals three people." Home"? It''s still "one apple plus one apple, after eating it all, it equals zero." So, almost everyone thought of Charlize, but almost everyone rejected the answer and began to wonder, who is this lucky woman? The simplest and most direct way is to ask Hugo himself. However, when all the reporters rushed into the backstage to search for Hugo''s figure, they found that Hugo had already disappeared. He didn''t even stay and waited for his trophy engraving. Instead, he gave all the work to Joseph Gibb. S. Now Joseph was completely fried, surrounded by more than fifty journalists, and all he could answer was "don''t know". Joseph felt that he was going to be a meatball, and when he thought of Hugo who was walking comfortably, Joseph gritted his teeth even more. It is true that Hugo is walking at this time. Hugo and Charlize left the Dorothy Chandler Hall through the back door early. At this time, almost all the reporters were still inside the hall, while the fans were waiting at the front entrance. The outside was empty and there was no one. The two ran all the way to McDonald''s on the side of the road, bought two burgers and French fries, then took a taxi and left the Dorothy Chandler Hall. Only a large group of reporters were left behind to round up poor Joseph. "Are you sure Joe won''t run away?" Charlize looked at Hugo with a smile. Hugo shook his head, "No, I''m sure Joe will run away! But what? Anyway, Joe''s anger is not me, but the poor reporters." Hugo made Charlize burst into laughter with a bachelor''s expression. Endless. The two got out of the taxi and walked along the coastline all the way. They also need to go back to change clothes for a while, and then participate in the Oscar night. Since the two people are both aspiring tonight, the Oscars night cannot be absent-in order to forge ahead with the elite brokerage company and DreamWorks. However, before the Oscar night, the two people have at least one hour of leisure time. Charlize looked at the hamburger that Hugo had handed over. He wanted to eat it directly when he picked it up, but the skirt was dragging on the beach, and it felt like someone was pulling her from behind, and the skirt was probably too dirty. Yes, even dry cleaning can''t save it. After thinking about it, Charlize handed the burger to Hugo again, bent down and rolled up the skirt directly, revealing the lotus root-like calf, then pinned the skirt to the waist and tied the knot seriously. Hugo saw that Charlize''s tens of thousands of dollars skirt was **** like a rag, and the golden high heels were completely sunk in the beach, and it seemed that there was no beauty at all. She bent down, lazily and sexual. Sen''s hairstyle was a little messy by the sea breeze, revealing the white and elegant neck curve. But she didn''t seem to notice her embarrassment at all, and she still concentrated on knotting the skirt. The slender eyelashes faintly reflected on the face under the moonlight, and the elegant curve of the face also relaxed at this time, with a persistent and focused smile, blooming gently on the rosy lips . After confirming that the skirt would not be dropped, Charlize was not over yet. She bent down again, this time she took off the lace-up high-heeled shoes directly, and put them in her left hand. Her feet even jumped twice on the beach. Feeling the touch of the soft sand, a satisfied smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth. Then he patted the sand in his hand and straightened up to look at Hugo. Charlize stretched out her hand for a hamburger, and then saw Hugo''s gaze, she raised her eyebrows slightly, "Why, surprised?" Hugo just looked at Charlize in front of him. The messy hair had no beauty at all. The eyes hidden behind the messy hair revealed a casual and free light. There was a trace of doubt and dissatisfaction between the eyebrows, calmly. Looking at Hugo, he didn''t panic at all, as if everything was normal just now. For Hugo, it was true. A smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and he shook his head, "No." Then Hugo leaned over and pressed a kiss on Charlizes lips, the hot lips. The petals almost burned Charlizes softness. This was just a shallow kiss. Hugo quickly let go, and pressed his forehead against Charlizes ears. The corners of his mouth slowly formed a brilliant arc, whispering in a low voice. He said, "I just want to tell you that I love you." Softly, like a breeze. He loved the woman in front of him so much that he couldn''t help himself, that he couldn''t help himself, that word just slipped out of his mouth. He originally thought it would be very difficult. He originally thought that this sentence was too heavy. He originally thought that this sentence was meaningless to him. He originally thought that he would not be able to say this sentence in his entire life... But, In this way, without warning, without a reason, he said it out. Charlize strongly suspected that she had heard it wrong, not because Hugos voice was so small that she didnt hear it, but because it was in her memory-in addition to the movie lines, Hugo said for the first time "I love you". The Hugo who has never wanted to say "I love you", the Hugo who has a phobia of "I love you", the Hugo who refuses any kind of sweet talk, that can''t be said even in a church confession "I love you" Hugo... At this moment, those simple but magical words whispered softly in her ear. Charlize could see two faint blushes on Hugo''s cheeks, and even the roots of his ears were completely red. Even after saying this, Hugo is still very awkward, he just pretended to be indifferent, as if nothing happened just now. This caused Charlize to draw a shallow smile at the corner of his mouth. It was not a happy and sweet smile, but an embarrassing smile that laughed at Hugo. Such an affectionate look is really not suitable for Hugo. However, Charlize didn''t want to spoil this moment, because she knew how difficult and important it was for Hugo. So, Charlize gently tipped his toes, pressed a kiss on Hugo''s red ears, and said softly, "I still prefer the words of the award testimony." Suddenly, Hugos ears were almost red to dripping blood, and then Charlize snatched the hamburger from Hugo ran forward quickly, haha ??laughter along the sea breeze. Blowing over, Hugo''s teeth tickled with anger. But looking at Charlize''s figure running wild in the sea breeze, he couldn''t help but froze in place, unable to look away. After running a long distance, Charlize stopped, turned around and looked at Hugo, and then shouted with all his strength, "Hugo Lancaster, I love you! I deeply Fall in love, fall in love with you!" Such a simple confession made Hugo stand in place as if struck by lightning. This is the lyrics in the song "Anonymous (.name. This is the code he wrote to her. He originally thought she would never hear it in her entire life, but now, not only did she hear it, but she gave herself a response. . The smile was just outlined at the corner of the mouth. It turns out that happiness is so simple. Hugo also took off his leather shoes and socks, rolled up his trousers, and then ran towards Charlize. The night on the beach was dark, the sea breeze was raging, and the turbulent waves roared in the sound of the wind. The stars adorned the night beautifully, and the extreme noisy and extreme quiet coexisted under the same night sky. Hollywood tonight belongs to Oscar, but it belongs to Hugo and Charlize. Chapter 2107： Tell the world The annual Oscar night is called an annual event, even more lively than the Oscars ceremony itself. This is even more so tonight, not only because after the award ceremony is over, some people succeed and some people lose; but because everyone is waiting for the person who made history, the person who hides the earth-shattering secret, and after attracting everyones attention The person who disappeared completely. The red carpet of Oscars night was nearing its end, but the man still did not show up. The reporters at the door have fallen into a desperate mood. Is that person really going to be absent tonight? This is not just a huge loss for the Oscars night, it is estimated that all the guests will be disappointed. At this moment, the figure of that person appeared, and a person shouted with excitement, "Hugo is here!" In an instant, the nearly two hundred reporters at the door were so excited that they couldn''t help themselves, as if they were beaten with blood. The disappointment and depression were wiped out, and they cast their sights in the direction of the people coming. Indeed, Hugo appeared! However, Hugo is not alone. He is surrounded by a large group of people, including Kate Winslet, Kate Beckinsale, Leonardo DiCaprio, Alexander Lorraine, and Sander. La Bullock, Charlize Theron, Toby Maguire, Russell Crowe, Heath Ledger... a group of people is so vast that it is so lively, it can even be called spectacular. This is an Oscar night, not a prom for high school students. Everyone knows that the Oscar night also has a red carpet. Everyone has the opportunity to show off on the red carpet. Therefore, no one will go with each other, and no one is willing to go with each other. But now, Hugo is bringing a group of people in a mighty swarm, which makes the reporters feel a little at a loss for a moment. However, Hugo stopped at the beginning of the red carpet and motioned for his friends to walk on the red carpet first. The reporters looked at this scene, suddenly a little at a loss and didn''t know how to react. Hugo couldn''t help but laughed, "Don''t worry, I won''t sneak away, you can get busy with your work first." After getting Hugo''s affirmative reply, the reporters started their work again in a ignorant way. However, this work is obviously a little absent-minded, because it is necessary to pay attention to Hugo''s every move all the time, lest if one does not pay attention, Hugo will disappear again. However, this time Hugo did what he said. He always stood by the red carpet. There were dozens of fans wandering around. They saw Hugo and wanted to come forward to say hello, but they were a little timid. In the end, two people bravely shouted. , "Hugo, I love you!" As a result, Hugo actually raised his hand and waved, which encouraged the fans, and swarms of people swarmed up. So, during the next period of time, Hugo was signing autographs for fans, and the scene was so lively. When Hugo heard Leonardos speechless shout, "Hey, Casanova, you should come in! Everyone at the party is waiting for you!" Hugo raised his head and realized that his friends were already there. All were standing at the door of the Sunset Tower Hotel, and he waved to Leonardo to signal that he knew it, gave the fans an apologetic smile, and then walked onto the red carpet. By this time the reporters were already eager to see through, and their necks were about to fall. Hugo walked along the red carpet, but his eyes remained on Charlize, and then he saw Charlize''s gloating smile, seeming to mock Hugo''s next encounter, which made Hugo involuntarily vicious. Grinding his teeth, he took two steps forward, as if he was about to step forward and grab Charlize again. Charlize seemed to understand what Hugo meant, and quickly pulled Sandra into the hotel, and disappeared in a blink of an eye, making Hugo helpless, and in the end he could only show a helpless smile and pay attention. Received it back, ready to cheer up to deal with the reporters. In fact, before tonight, Hugo and Charlize have reached a consensus that they will not announce their love affair for the time being. Neither of them is a person who likes to overexpose in the media. They are strictly guarded against personal violence. Naturally, they dont want paparazzi. Focus on the relationship between two people. However, Hugo''s remarks at the Oscars completely broke this balance. When Hugo delivered his acceptance speech, he just felt it and blurted it out on an impulse. After all, he really didn''t expect that the original joke could come true, which is incredible in the entire Oscar history. At that time, he only had this kind of thought in his mind, so he said it along the way, but he didn''t expect that romance would belong to romance, but the hidden crisis behind such a movethe crisis of exposing their relationship. Hugo was originally one of the world''s top focus, even if there is no move tonight, their love affair will be discovered by the paparazzi sooner or later. Now Hugo hints that the paparazzi is monitoring 24 hours a day, seven days a week. It is estimated that it will take a few days before everyone knows everything, and the radiation surface will spread further, disrupting the lives of other friends around. . Hugo and Charlize discussed this issue just now when they were walking. Reporters have always been like this: If you dont know the truth, you must break the casserole to the end, and so are the hype techniques; but if you tell reporters frankly, after paying attention to it at first, you will soon become dull and unwilling to pay attention. Therefore, instead of hiding and tugging, provoking the paparazzi and letting them come up like crazy dogs, it is better to admit it straightforwardly. Anyway, Hugo has always been like this. If you don''t ask, it will be fine. As long as the reporter asks, Hugo will sincerely admit it, but refuses to answer any details about the **. Now, Hugo is the "gun target" left behind. Thinking of the frantic bombing he was about to face, Hugo deeply believed that, sure enough, romance is not affordable for everyone! Impulse has to pay a price! "Mr. Hugo Lancaster", who never knew what romance was, was now suffering the turbulent consequences before his eyes. Thinking of Charlize''s gloating smile, Hugo couldn''t help but laughed and walked to the reporter. The reporters did not wait for Hugo to gain a foothold at all. Questions came up like a tsunami, and the experienced Hugo was dumbfounded and dumbfounded. "Hugo, who is the target of your confession of awards?" "Are you dating Cate Blanchett?" "It''s Charlize Theron..." "Kate Winslet..." "Kate Beckinsale", "Sandra Bullock", "Gwyneth Paltrow"... Numerous speculations blow out like a volcanic eruption. Even if Hugo had anticipated such a situation, he was surprised by the surging enthusiasm of the reporters. Some people even speculated that "Nicole Kidman"... which made Hugo not have it after all. Hold back, raised his hands dumbfounded, and kept pressing them down, but the reporters were not willing to give up at all, and the names bounced out one by one. The reporters saw Hugos helpless expression and knew that Hugo was about to speak. Suddenly the scene fell silent, and then a voice popped out of "Catherine Hepburn", and everyone in the audience looked at the person. Reporter, Hugo was even more speechless, "Are you serious?" The reporter probably thought his guess was too absurd, and smirked awkwardly. Hugo shrugged and shook his head helplessly, "Although I discussed this possibility with Charlize just now, you still opened my eyes again." After that, a smile appeared on the corner of Hugo''s mouth. There was a touch of sweetness in helplessness. The reporters sensitively heard the clues from Hugo''s words, and looked at each other, but no one dared to ask questions. In the end, Nicholas McLenna couldn''t stand the excitement and said, "Hugo, so, your confession just now was...Uh, Charlize Theron?" Hugo couldn''t help but was stunned. He didn''t realize that he had just blurted out like this. In fact, only Hugo was left, Charlize and his friends left first, because neither of them knew how to tell the media. Neither of them has the personality of "standing in front of the camera, showing affection, and then solemnly and generously announcing''we are together''", that would be too ostentatious and awkward for them-if it can be avoided , They are not even willing to tell the media. Therefore, both of them are thinking about how to tell the media, but in the end they still have no idea. Unexpectedly, inadvertently, the words have already been spoken. Hugo looked at Nicholas, showed a smile that will last forever for all reporters, tapped his chin, "Yes, we are dating." "Boom!" All the reporters were in an uproar Although the reporters had guessed the result countless times in their minds, no one dared to confirm it. Now, Hugo personally admits that the sensational effect of the tsunami is definitely not inferior to Hugo''s history tonight, and the powerful impact directly caused the reporters'' brains to completely shut down. Seeing the reporters'' stunned silence, Hugo was a little flustered. He scratched his head in embarrassment, considering his own tone, "From friends to dating, both of us are still slowly adapting and slowly getting used to it. Try, so... So, I hope that the reporters will not be too proactive, it will put too much pressure on us. Thank you for your help." Hugo, who has never given up on reporters, is asking reporters for help today. This is truly unprecedented, so that no reporter at the scene can respond. Even Nicholas didn''t react, but looked at Hugo with a brilliant smile in amazement. Hugo paused on the spot for a while, looked around, and found that there was no sound at all. He clicked his chin, "Very well, then so be it. I hope you all have a good night tonight." After speaking, Hugo turned around and left. He hesitated a few steps at the beginning. It seemed that he was worried that he still had something to say, but after thinking about it, he finally walked up the steps quickly. Only nearly two hundred reporters were left standing there, the wind was messy... Chapter 2108： Awards first year On March 21, 1999, it was destined to be a sleepless night. So many things happened on this night, so that people had no way to sort out their thoughts at all. They had to calm down and slowly Thinking back to the countless gorgeous moments. Hugo walked quickly into the Sunset Tower Hotel, looked around, did not see Charlize, Leonardo stayed not far from the entrance, and when he saw Hugo coming in, he quickly greeted him. He pressed his elbow against Hugo''s waist with a smile, "How about it? Is it all clear?" Hugo''s expression was also a bit tangled, "I think so." His words were clear, but he didn''t know how the reporters would react. Leonardo saw Hugo''s appearance, but he burst into laughter, with an expression of gloat, but he still put Hugo on his shoulder and patted his chest, "Don''t worry, the reporters are turning over and over again. Are you familiar with those tricks? So, there is nothing to worry about." Hugo let out a long sigh, "That''s true." His mood relaxed. "Charlize and Sandra went to look for Nicole. A group of women are talking about tonight''s dress..." Leonardo rolled his eyes, with the disgust and rejection of "Thank you Bumin" on his face, "Let''s go. , We went to find Steven, he just came to ask you specifically, it seems that something is looking for you." When they met Steven, David Geffen and Jeffrey Katzenberg were all beside him. Before Hugo could react, the three gave Hugo a warm hug and made Hugo foggy. Shui, "Hey, hey, what''s the matter? You all owe me money?" Hugo''s words made all three of them laugh. However, they did not refute Hugos words, but exchanged their sights. In the end, Steven took the initiative to say, Of course we owe you the money, and the 60 million yuan of the''Beautiful Mind'' has not yet been paid. Here you are, isn''t it?" This made Hugo suddenly realize, nodding his head with an expression of "natural", Steven continued, "To be honest, this time I really have to thank you, without your reminder, maybe... "Steven was half talking, but Hugo could vaguely feel what he was talking about. Sure enough, Steven''s subsequent words confirmed Hugo''s conjecture, "So, what do you think is going on? How do you know this... uh..." "Awarding season." David took over Steven''s topic, and then he saw Jeffery nodding seriously beside him. Leonardo stood by with a calm face. Hugo raised his eyebrows and looked back and found the Weinstein brothers in the crowd. They had returned to normal at this time, with a polite smile on their faces, and they had a good chat with others. However, Gwyneth was not seen beside them, and she didn''t know where she had gone. "Why do you think that a movie like Shakespeare in Love can lead all the works in the nomination stage?" Hugo was prepared for today''s situation, so he didn''t panic at all, and said with a smile, "Because Oscar is a In addition to the authoritative and professional awards ceremony, they are also the most successful business event in the world..." Hugo had only finished saying this, and Steven wanted to refute Hugo, but Hugo shook his head. "No, you know what I said is correct. The reason why the Oscar''s attention is so high is because of the good commercial promotion; similarly, the reason why the Oscars are so important is because the additional commercial value is difficult to calculate. If not So, why the most famous awards ceremony in the world is not the Berlin Film Festival or the Venice Film Festival, why the major film companies do not participate in the Sundance Film Festival or the Independent Spirit Award, not even the Golden Globe...but the Oscars." Hugo''s words are a bit one-sided, because Oscar''s current position is the result of the right time and place, and the precipitation of time has pushed Oscar to where it is today. But no one can deny Hugo''s words, because this is a fact. Oscar is a game. It has been a game since its inception. Only after "Jaws", the rules of this game began to become complicated; and after "Terminator 2", the evolution of this game came to a brand new one. Height; after the "Titanic", the rules of the game quietly changed again. "Of course, for filmmakers, the Oscar statuette represents affirmation, just like the Directors Guild Award and Screenwriters Guild Award. This is the affirmation of authoritative professional opinions. However, businessmen always look at problems from a different perspective, dont they? Yu If such a simple sentence reveals all the problems. Why did the first year of the awards season appear at the end of 1998 instead of 1997 or 1999? Because the success of "Independence Day" laid the groundwork, and the glory of "Titanic" promoted the advent of the blockbuster era, Wall Street''s emphasis on Hollywood is increasing day by day; because in 1998, the balance of commercial films and art films appeared to tilt. In recent years, with the maturity of computer special effects, commercial films are becoming the mainstream of Hollywood step by step; because only a year ago, Oscar chose "Titanic" as the best film, which was affirmed from the official standpoint... Hidden behind the first year of the awards season is the inevitability of historical development. What makes the Weinstein brothers outstanding lies in their brilliant tongues and public relations skills; but their even more outstanding lies in their understanding of the times and their grasp of historical development. Steven, David and Jeffery were all lost in thought. These three big men obviously knew how earth-shattering news was hidden behind Hugo''s remarks. Especially for the awards season that just ended, if there is no reminder from Hugo, perhaps the ending of the Oscar tonight will be completely different-hidden behind the victory of "Saving Private Ryan", it is the coming of "Shakespeare''s Love History". It is not accidental that 13 nominations lead the nomination stage. Leonardo was not interested in these company-level and industrial-level things at this time. He almost fell asleep standing next to him. Had Hugo still stayed here, he would have found an excuse to sneak away. Leonardo winked at Hugo secretly, as if saying, "Let''s go to the bar..." In fact, Hugo did not intend to continue the discussion, because his understanding of these issues is also very limited. It is only the historical development context, and if he really wants to say one reason, he is like squeezing toothpaste. He also squeezed for a long time. Nothing, maybe the three old foxes will see the mistakes. Hugo gave Leonardo a glance, opened his mouth and wanted to find an excuse to leave, and then saw David''s smiley eyes, "Hugo, you are such a very interesting person." These words made Yu Yu. Guo''s smile suddenly added a touch of embarrassment, "If you are not interested in company management at all, but you can always get to the point, and have an amazing understanding of the development context of the industry... But if you say You know these things well, and many times you are like a layman, with a completely blank face." Hugo shook his heart, David was really keen, and he could see through his true colors in one fell swoop-he would only be talking on paper. Just as Hugo was thinking about how to respond to Davids words, Leonardo, who was standing next to him, said with a smile, "So, he just looks like an idiot, but he is actually very clever. Mean?" Dazhi is foolish, it is probably such an adjective. Jeffery nodded slightly, "So so many people are stumbled in front of Hugo, aren''t they? I''m glad that we are not enemies." In one sentence, Hugos cheeks were hot, but he still forced a calm ridicule, "You guys discuss my IQ in person, are you sure I understand?" This made several people chuckle, "But David said. To be right, I actually know a little bit of fur. Every time I say something, the brainstorming is your own credit and has nothing to do with me. You can see that you need a little space to think about awarding. Regarding the season, then those two of whom Leo and I cant talk to, should go find a glass of champagne first." The three of Stevens did not force Hugo to stay. They all knew that Hugo was really not good at these things. They teased Hugo a few more and let him and Leonardo leave. Watching Hugo leaving behind, Jeffery sighed, "In fact, he is the real smart man." David chuckled lightly, "So he has reached a height that no one else can match. At least, he is purer than us, and not as greedy as we are." The real cleverness is actually knowing how to be satisfied, when to have ambition, and what. Time should be enough This is precisely a problem that a person cannot solve in his life. "Oh, I forgot to talk to Hugo about the''beautiful life''." Steven was annoyed and smashed his lips. Obviously, his attention was completely drawn to the awards season and he had forgotten about it. . David didn''t seem anxious at all, "Don''t worry, Hugo knows better than we know. Did you read his finished script? That''s really..." David raised his eyebrows, trying to find a suitable vocabulary. After drinking a sip of champagne, he sighed, "Genius." Steven didn''t speak, he just clicked his chin slightly, and then he heard Jeffrey''s voice next to him, "Fortunately again, he is a member of DreamWorks..." The smile on Steven''s mouth was slightly outlined. . Hugo naturally didn''t know how the Big Three of DreamWorks talked about themselves behind the scenes. He and Leonardo didn''t go far, and then they saw Gwyneth with a gloomy face standing in the corner, and her eyes full of resentment made people shudder. , Looks like a ghost in a horror movie, leaving a thin layer of goose bumps floating behind. However, before Hugo could react in any form to Gwyneth, a figure stood in front of Hugo with a bright smile, "Hey, Hugo!" It''s Heath Ledger. Chapter 2109： Self-recommended Hugo looked at Heath Ledger, who had an immature face in front of him. He took part in "Saving Private Ryan". Although his role was limited, he still made him famous overnight and occupied a place in Hollywood, so he was naturally affected tonight. After receiving the invitation letter, he arrived at the scene with a large group of Hugo just now. After a few months of absence, Heath still has a green and restrained look, obviously unable to adapt to the noise and prosperity of the Oscar night. "Hey, man, it seems that you have started to enjoy the joy of tonight." Hugo gave Heath a hug, and watched Heath dyed a pink sheen, it seemed that he had been drinking for two rounds. Heath raised the whiskey in his hand and said with a smile, "Charlize just thought the red wine was too boring, so he took us to drink two rounds of tequila." It was indeed Charlize''s style. Without beer, She would rather choose agave. Before Hugo could answer, there was a voice behind Heath, it was Gwyneth. She pushed Heath away with her shoulders, stood upright in front of Hugo, stared at Hugo with those big water-filled eyes, and silently accused. Hugo felt a little inexplicable. He didn''t remember what he owed Gwyneth. Apart from the cooperation of the "Seven Deadly Sins", the two of them had almost no intersection. So he couldn''t understand why Gwyneth looked at herself with such an expression, which was quite creepy. Gwyneth bit her lower lip vigorously, and her eyes full of anger, grievance, sadness, bitterness and other emotions, "You owe me a golden man!" Hugo''s eyes stared directly. It''s rounded up. Hearing this is simply absurd. It is so speechless that Hugo didn''t know how to refute it for a while, "You rejected me. No one has ever rejected me." Hugo looked at Gwyneths somewhat vague sight. He thought it was tears, but now it seems that Gwyneth is a little drunk. He narrowed the corner of his mouth and smiled, Miss Paltrow, you drink drunk." "No, I don''t!" Gwyneth growled angrily, "So, you owe me a role, and I want to play the script you wrote this time!" Hugo is very angry now. He has seen many people in Hollywood. They are all kinds of people, but this is the first time he has seen a person like Gwyneth. "Miss Paltrow, first of all, I dont I owe you anything; secondly, it''s up to me to decide who will perform my work, not you." Gwyneth looked at Hugo incredulously. She had already pulled her underneath to look for Hugo for the second time, even in full view, but Hugo actually refused to give her face again and refused her without hesitation. , This is simply an insult to her. Gwyneth was so angry that she was shaking all over. She hates Hugo because this is the only man who rejected her, and the man still insulted her severely tonight. Not only did she lose the queen figure, but she also witnessed his ascent to the top. She hated it. She gritted her teeth; but she was obsessed with Hugo again, because this was the only man she could not get. She could not forget his sunny and warm smile. She heard Hugos romantic and sincere confession in his acceptance speech, almost She was going crazy with jealousy; she wanted to stom on Hugo severely, she wanted to see Hugo surrendering to her skirt in embarrassment, she wanted to make Hugo crazy for herself... However, she failed, she failed again. She was embarrassed enough tonight, she even came to Hugo and pleaded, but she was rejected. This made her feel like she was stripped naked, and the feeling of Chi Guoguo standing in front of everyone almost made her fall apart. Gwyneth stood on the spot, gritting her teeth fiercely, as if she wanted to find the most vicious words to hurt Hugo, but for a while her brain crashed completely and she couldn''t sort out her thoughts. At this moment, Leonardo next to him couldn''t help but said, "This lady, don''t be passionate, okay? Hugo already has a girlfriend, and his girlfriend is a very powerful character, unarmed. Two blows can beat you so that no one can recognize you, so you''d better leave quickly and go to the corner to enjoy the shade, and don''t stand here and annoy you." ...Quiet, for a moment, completely quiet, especially the noise around them is still very lively, and the surroundings of these four people are completely quiet, and it seems even more weird. Gwyneth suddenly turned around and fled, almost fleeing in a hurry, before disappearing into the crowd in a blink of an eye, her embarrassed manner no longer imaged at all. This is incredible for Gwyneth. Hugo and Heath finally didn''t hold back, they laughed with a flutter, while Leonardo stood beside him with a smug expression, obviously he couldn''t be more satisfied with the effect they had produced. Hugo looked at Leonardo''s arrogant expression and shook his head, "Leo, if Charlize heard what was just now, I can''t save you." In an instant, Leonardo''s expression froze. Heath also hurriedly jumped to Hugo''s side, raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, "I don''t know, I don''t know anything." Then Hugo and Heath walked quickly with an expression of "You are already dead". Leaving, leaving Leonardo stiff in place, he always felt chilly behind his back, but when he looked back, there was nothing. It felt bad, really bad. "Hey, wait for me." Leonardo quickly caught up with Hugo and Heath, while still looking around, completely devoid of the heroism just now. After finally laughing, Heath hesitated for a while and asked, "Hugo, have you started recruiting actors for your new work?" Hugo didn''t seem to understand the meaning of this question, and cast doubts at Heath. His sight, Heath swallowed nervously, "I mean, I want to ask... what do you think of me? I mean, do you think I can find a role in it? I think I should be able to Well done." Seeing Heath''s nervous facial expression, constantly sweating forehead, panic eyes, intermittent words... Then Hugo understood that Heath actually offered himself! But before Hugo could answer, Leonardo said immediately next to him, "By the way, Hugo, you haven''t told me which character is my character? Is the script the one you left on the study table? Me. I think some of these roles are very suitable for me, do you have any ideas?" Hugo frowned and looked at Leonardo in surprise, "You? I didn''t give you a role in the script this time?" Leonardo was stunned, then patted Hugo on the shoulder, smiling happily, "Don''t joke with me." But Hugo was completely unmoved, with a serious expression on his face, "I''m serious. "Leonardo still didn''t believe it, and hugged Hugo again. "Friends, we are the best friends, right? You will definitely leave me a role." But Hugo is still the same. With a serious expression, Leonardo was completely panicked, "No? Hugo, Hugo Lancaster! How can you do this to me! How can you!" "Then... what about me..." Heath looked at the panic and asked quietly, Leonardo interrupted Heath''s words again, "What are you worried about, of course I am the first! Hugo! , Tell me, you will definitely leave a role for me, right?" Hugo watched Leonardo howling without tears, and after all he didn''t hold back, he laughed. This smile immediately stopped Leonardo. He realized that he seemed to have been tricked, "Hugo...Hugo?" Hugo smiled happily, even Heath knew what happened. What''s wrong, grinning sullenly. Leonardo finally understood what was going on, gritted his teeth, "Hugo Lancaster!" Then he jumped on Hugo''s back, hooked Hugo''s neck, and began to pull back hard. Just want revenge. The movement was not small, and everyone around him looked over at once, but when he saw Leonardo''s angry but ashamed expression, all of them couldn''t help but laugh. But Leonardo doesn''t care about that much, he can''t wait to throw Hugo directly into the swimming pool to relieve his hatred. However, when he raised his head, Hugo found a person standing about five steps away in front of him, standing there with champagne in his hand, smiling, and watching them play quietly. At first, Leonardo thought it was just a bystander-the last thing the Oscars night party lacks is bystanders, but after a while, he found that the other party''s eyes were very focused, as if he wanted to say something. generally. This seems very unusual. Leonardo raised his head and looked at it carefully He saw the silhouette of the figure in the not bright light. After realizing who the other party was, Leonardo jumped down and cleaned up. He clicked on his suit and pushed Hugo with his elbow, "Hey, look, Robert Redford is standing there." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) Laughing. "Robert Redford, he''s standing in front, as if he has something to tell you...oh, he''s here, he''s here." Hugo raised his head and saw the oncoming old man, with a soft blond hair elegant and noble, a fit suit outlined his sturdy figure, a glass of champagne in his hand, and a calm smile on his face. , As if it was Brad Pitt thirty years later. Although his steps were methodical, his direction was firm, and he walked straight towards Hugo''s position, and his eyes were always fixed on Hugo, and he greeted him with a smile from a distance. As Leonardo said, he made a special trip to find himself, and he had something to discuss. Hugo recognized the old man as Robert Redford, who was 62 years old this year. Chapter 2110： 1 cycle Robert Redford stopped at a position three steps away in front of Hugo, smiled and raised the champagne glass in his hand, "Sorry, I interrupted your entertainment time." After saying that, he still slightly hooked. The corner of his mouth did not hide his ridicule, but he appeared generous and decent, "I just think that if you don''t come to say hello at this time, there will be no time for a while." Robert looked at his left hand. Hugo subconsciously followed his gaze and looked towards his right hand. Not far away, many people were surreptitiously or blatantly cast their sights at the flashing lights. . Obviously, everyone is about to move. Hugo smiled and looked at Robert, "Oscar night is always like this, isn''t it? Busy moments of big people, busy moments of small people, there are always countless tasks to be busy." Outsiders always think that this night is the best. The film ended after it was announced, but in fact, it was just the beginning of the real busyness. Robert has been very busy on Oscars these years, because he has been working hard to create more influence for the Sundance Film Festival, hoping that more people can cast their sights on independent film businessmen to read the full text. Since "Pulp Fiction", this matter has become a lot easier, but it still needs Robert to continue to promote and promote, which is the same as charity. Once it starts, there is no end. "You are the same tonight, too." Robert said with a smile, "I also think that everyone will flock over in a while, so take this opportunity to take advantage of it in advance." Hugo thought that Robert was for the sacred pill. Its not quite right to hear these words. Sure enough, Robert stretched out his right hand and said, "First formally introduce myself. Hello, my name is Robert Redford. I used to direct. Past works such as "Ordinary People", "Behind the Scenes Lies", and "The Horse Whisperers"." Hugo didn''t know what medicine Robert was selling in the gourd, so he held his right hand in a daze, "Hey, good evening...Mr. Redford, I''m glad we met for the ninety-ninth time." Robert was amused by Hugos words. He smiled and shook his head. He denied Hugos cognition and explained, "I heard that you recently wrote a script and are looking for a suitable director. What do you think of me? ?" "Director?" Hugo opened his pupils slightly, looked at Heath and Leonardo beside him, then at Robert, and Gwyneth just now. It suddenly became clear that all this was aimed at "beauty". "Mind" comes. For nearly three months before, Hugo had been immersed in the adaptation of John Nash''s biography at home, and missed the Golden Globe and Grammy Awards. In fact, this year the Grammy sent an invitation to glory to death. Hope They can perform on stage. But not only Hugo is not available, but Neal and Foggin are also not available. They are planning a "twisted tour" in the spring, this time not only in North America, but also in South America to further expand the scale of the tour. Therefore, Henry rejected the Grammy invitation. When Hugo returned to Los Angeles, he came back with a "Beautiful Mind" adaptation of the script. There is no doubt that this script is bound to become a popular project. At present, only a few senior members of the script have read the script, and all the details about the script are kept secret. Only one thing is confirmed. In addition to taking the role of adapting the script, Hugo will also serve as a producer and actor. This news alone is enough to make half of Hollywood a sensation. After the major film companies have taken action to grab the production rights, it is now the turn of the production team to become the gunman''s seat. From the director to the actors, to the crew, almost every position has become the sweet bun that everyone yearns for. Looking at Robert in front of him, Hugo unexpectedly remembered his first audition after the Golden Raspberry Awards. It was an audition for "Dahe Love", and the director was Robert Redford. Hugo and Brad competed for the same role, and finally Robert chose Brad, that was the beginning. After that, he and Brad took two very different paths, and then walked all the way to where they are today. Now, as time flies, they are no longer what they were seven years ago. However, Hugo did not expect that when he prepared his own "Beautiful Mind", Robert would come and recommend himself, hoping to become the director of the film, but this time, the decision-making power was replaced by Hugo. Time is such an interesting thing, always mixing reincarnation and destiny in different ways, making it impossible to distinguish clearly. Hugo is naturally not the little rookie who has never seen the world at the beginning. There is no personal grievance between him and Robert. On the contrary, Hugo has always been very supportive of the Sundance Film Festival, and there is still between the two. Many common languages. Therefore, Hugo did not intend to embarrass Robert now, but smiled politely, "It is obviously my honor to be able to interest the famous Robert. If you are interested, I can send the script after I go back. Give it to your agent, and you will contact me after reading." Robert could feel the courtesy in Hugos words, and he did not rush to sell himself, because he knew that Hugo actually had many choices. The main reason why he came to recommend himself was mainly because of his biographical feelings about John Nash. interest. Now that Hugo can extend the hand of friendship, this is a successful step. "Then I am waiting for a wonderful story." Robert also smiled and said politely. After Robert turned and left, Leonardo quietly said to Hugo''s ear, "Do you really want him to be the director?" Leonardo naturally knew about "Dahe Love", so he I don''t always have a lot of favor with Robert You Fang Daoxian. Hugo chuckled and shook his head, "No, I already have a director candidate in my mind, but... I haven''t talked to him yet, so I don''t know what he thinks." If possible, Hugo still hopes that "Beautiful Mind" will be directed by Ron Howard. Not because of obedience to history, but because Lang is indeed the most suitable candidate. Before 1999, Lang had never been a big hit in Hollywood. From his previous works, it can be seen that he is not a director full of personality like Paul Thomas Anderson or Quentin Tarantino. He can be regarded as the most obedient director in the Hollywood system, and he is familiar with the rules of the game in commercial films. Generally speaking, Landi''s works are skilled and easy to understand. They can pack mainstream ideologies and values ??in the most entertaining way, and they are just right to be sensational. It may be clichd, but it is reliable and effective. In fact, the excitement of Lang''s works largely depends on the script, because his own creativity is insufficient, but he is very good at ingeniously stimulating the potential of wonderful scripts. It can be seen from the "Apollo 13" four years ago that he has the ability to combine dramatic scripts with high technology. Among Mesozoic directors, he plays steadily, never sensationalizes, but is diligent and conscientious. . This is also the reason why Lang can exert such great energy in biographical films. Because Lang is often able to give the character a real soul and unearth the core ideas of the script. On the basis of biographical facts that do not require any innovation, a perfect combination is found to make the film truly shine. In the story of "Beautiful Mind", Hugo needs a director who can truly portray the pain and struggle of John Nash suffering from schizophrenia, and be able to show that process from a correct angle, bringing together family, friendship and love The importance of is quietly integrated into the story. This is a work that needs to resonate with the audience-to put it bluntly, it is a work that needs to be sensational; at the same time, it is also a work that needs to arouse the audience''s reflection. Traditional impressions of schizophrenia. There is no doubt that Lang is the most suitable candidate. However, Hugo has not talked to Lang yet. After the "Apollo 13", Lang only launched a "ransom storm", which has achieved great commercial success, but the reputation is relatively ordinary. I just don''t know if Lang currently has a project on hand. While thinking about it, Leonardo interrupted Hugos thoughts, "So, I do have a role, right?" Hugo looked at Leonardo''s nervous expression, did not tease him again this time, nodded, "Yes, the role of William Pacher was written for you." "William Pacher." Leonardo murmured carefully, trying to remember the character in his mind, but he just flipped through the script and hasn''t really started to read it carefully The memory is really vague. William Pacher is a very complicated and difficult character, and there is no obvious crutch in the background information of the character, but it needs the actor to break out a delicate and full of tension performance, which is more than "Titanic". Jack is more suitable for Leonardo''s breakthrough role. Hugo believes that this is a big challenge for Leonardo, a difficult challenge. Turning his head, Hugo saw Heaths longing eyes, with anxious expression on his face, but not daring to speak easily, which made him laugh, "Heath, to be honest, I didnt Did not deliberately arrange the roles. However, I think there is a role that suits you very well. We can read the script carefully and then you can try it." Heath''s expression suddenly became clear, and his eyes flashed with uncontrollable excitement. But this tranquility lasted for less than three minutes before it was broken. As Robert said, Hugo tonight is the focus, the absolute focus, not only because he once again created history, but also because of the "Beautiful Mind", it has become the most high-profile project in Hollywood at present. People are eager to be one of them. The reason is simple: Hugo Lancaster! Chapter 2111： Power of life and death Hugo has experienced such a situation before. In fact, in recent years, Hugo has rarely participated in auditions. Most of the time, scripts were delivered to the door, and he chose the scripts. Even if it is a big-name director, few people will pick Hugo-James Cameron is a rare exception. Therefore, the right to decide has always been in Hugo''s hands, and Hugo will finally decide which works to appear. The same is true today. Steven Spielberg did not interfere with the cast and crew of "A Beautiful Life" and left it to Hugo himself. Therefore, Hugo has full power to determine the composition of the entire crew. He can decide whether Leonardo should act in the script, he can decide whether Robert Redford can become a director, and he can even decide on details such as assistant director and screenwriter. However, Hugo still finds it very strange. Because he is not facing a script, but an actor, he feels...it feels like he is holding the power of life and death in his hand. A decision can change an actor''s life-perhaps success or failure. This feeling gives Hugo the feeling of standing at the top, especially when top characters like Robert also actively come to the door, and it also gives Hugo the illusion that he is a god. But it is this illusion that makes Hugo strange, because he feels like Christopher in "Trumen''s World". Hugo also knows that this kind of thinking is very absurd. Choosing crew members and "Trumen''s World" are two completely different things, but Hugo can''t help but think: He is Christopher, and he is deciding on "John" in the script. -Who is "Nash"''s love, who is his friend, who is his colleague... He is deciding on the life trajectory and development direction of "John Nash" in the script... This weird thought made Hugo a little bit jealous. He deeply felt that he had been stuffed with too much in his brain recently, so he was now a little confused. Hugo has no idea how many people he has talked to. There are at least fifty people in front and back. If they all know that Hugo has facial blindness, and they are very bad at remembering names-including the names of many top personalities. , Then they may not be so anxiousbecause the most likely thing is that they just worked hard, and Hugo doesnt remember who said what to him. Leonardo and Heath have long been unable to bear it, and they sneaked away without knowing when, and now only Hugo is the only one to deal with these things. Just now an actor even improvised in front of Hugo for a while" The scene in "Death Prisoner''s Walk", and it''s at the door of the bathroom, this feeling is really weird. Actually Hugo wanted to laugh a little, because the other people waiting next to him also couldn''t help but laugh, but Hugo knew it was very rude, so he controlled his emotions and listened carefully to the performance of the other party before entering. The bathroom solves the physiological needs. Hiding in the sanitary compartment, enjoying the rare moments of free time. Its a pity that although the fragrance inside is very strong, it has a sour and pungent smell. It seems that someone vomited here just now. This makes the air in the bathroom very strange, it is not a "leisure" "Place. Hugo stayed in there for about three minutes, then walked out and stood in front of the sink to wash his hands. The sound of the faucet made the bad air around me a little relieved, and a low laughter suddenly came from behind, "You can see that you are working hard tonight." Hugo suddenly became vigilant. Is there anyone else besieging him in the bathroom? This is too exaggerated. Lifting his head, Hugo saw a mess of red beard in the mirror. The man gave Hugo a friendly smile, nodded, and then turned and left the bathroom. Hugo realized it at this time. Wasn''t that Ron Howard just now? He was still thinking about talking to Lang, but he didn''t expect Lang to turn around and leave. Hugo hurriedly dried his hands, then hurried to chase them out, looking around, not wanting to do so without any effort, but at the door of the hall saw Lang and Tom Hanks who were talking. Tom saw Hugo at once, smiled brightly, and beckoned, "Hey, Hugo." There were actually people next to Hugo who were preparing to say hello to Hugo, but when he saw Tom, he could only hold back his footsteps temporarily. Rain Only then was it possible to come to Tom and Lang smoothly. Tom briefly exchanged a few words with Hugo, and then took the initiative to introduce, "Hugo, this is Lang; Lang, this is Hugo." Then Tom looked at Hugo and said with a smile, "Lang has always hoped to be able to I saw you once, but I never found a chance. I thought, maybe I made a recommendation is a good choice. You should know that Lang is a very good director, right?" Hugo opened his mouth slightly, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was outlined little by little. Lang took the initiative to step forward and held Hugos right hand, "I asked Tom to introduce us to know. I made a special trip to wait for you here. It was actually an opportunity in the bathroom just now, but I think it doesnt seem to be too good. Its polite, so I stepped out first. However, it seems that standing here waiting for you doesnt seem to be the correct etiquette." There was a trace of restraint and shyness in Lang''s frankness. It could be seen that he was a little apologetic. Reminiscing about the words spoken in the bathroom just now, Hugo smiled and nodded, "At least you have left me with dignity, otherwise I am not sure to stay in it for a while, I will vomit first. Let''s faint first." In a word, both Lang and Tom chuckled. "It seems that you have already started talking, then I should leave." Tom raised the champagne glass in his hand, smiled and turned and left. Lang looked at Toms leaving back, and said jokingly, People who dont know thought it was Romeo and Juliet. Hugo was stunned by this description, and then he laughed. He really didnt. It is expected that in terms of filming, he is quite well-mannered and stable, and he is such a humorous person in real life. Lang closed his smile a little. He knew that Hugos time was very precious. There were countless people who wanted to talk to Hugo tonight. His chance was hard-won, so he must take it well. "In fact, last Christmass At that time, I wanted to know you. At that time, Steven and I were at a party and accidentally mentioned your busy script-John Nash''s biography. At that time, I hoped to find a time to meet you. , Talk about the script." Simple and straightforward, and straight to the subject, Hugo was quite surprised for his true purpose, but he couldn''t help but secretly delight in his heart. Although Hugo originally wanted Lang to direct, he was still a little worried. After all, whether Lang can show such skill in controlling biographical films is not yet known, and whether Lang is interested in the script is also unknown. However, it now appears that Hugo''s worries are obviously in vain. As Hugo said to Leonardo at the beginning, fame is a double-edged sword, and the positive meaning is: you can always find someone you want to cooperate with. "Oh? Why? Are you very interested in John Nash''s story?" Hugo slowed down and decided to listen to Lang''s thoughts first. Lang closed his fingers holding the champagne glass slightly. He knew this was his opportunity, and forced himself to calm down and not be too nervous. There are a lot of directors who want to work with Hugo. There is no more than one director, and a lot less than him. He must rely on his own strength to convince Hugo! "Yes, I have always been interested in his story. As early as 1994, when he received the Nobel Prize, I was very curious about his experience. But unfortunately, there are only sporadic news reports about him. , I have never really understood his experience. I even tried to visit him in Princeton, but I felt it was too abrupt and had to give up. Langs words surprised Hugo, although Johns story is very suitable for adaptation. Become a biography, but Lang''s situation is not only from the perspective of the movie, but more from the personal perspective of John. In other words, Lang is interested in people, not movies. Lang didn''t notice the change in Hugo''s expression, because he had already entered his own emotions, and the memories in his mind slowly rolled over, "I have always been very curious about what weight Nash has been carrying through the long years. You know, Alan Turing is burdened with his own secrets. At the end of his life, he was only forty-two years old. For Nash, the pain caused by schizophrenia has made him unable to extricate himself, almost every day. Its suffering, but whats even more terrifying is that he is lonely in this world. No one can share those pains with him, and no one can understand his hard work. During those years, even as a bystander, I felt unimaginable -Not to mention the parties?" Hugo looked at Lang in surprise. People are interested in Johns story. There can be many aspects. Most of them are more curious about the so-called "game theory creation process" and "the success of the Nobel Prize." "But Lang is only interested in John''s struggle and pain. I have to say that Lang and Hugo hit it off. Lang raised his head, and finally saw the surprise in Hugo''s eyes. He smiled awkwardly, "I know, this perspective is very unique, it can even be said to be a minority, no one is curious about the pain behind the genius, they like it. Its the achievements of geniuses. However, I always have no way to get these ideas out of my mind." Having said that, Lang paused for a while, rearranged his thoughts, and returned to the topic, "So, when I heard that you are trying to adapt the story of Nash, I hope I can talk to you, if possible. , I hope to be the director of this story. Of course, the premise is that you can recognize my perspective on the story." Sincere, but without losing the vigor; taking the initiative, without losing persistence. Hugo was completely impressed by the "biographical director without any personal style" before him. He smiled, "Mr. Howard, I don''t know if you are interested. Read the script I completed not long ago?" Chapter 2112： Sincere invitation Ron Howard looked at Hugo in front of him with a big smile, "In fact, when I was shooting''Apollo 13'', I was told that the leading actor was you, but some changes happened later, and finally I finished this work with Tom. I didnt expect that after changing the method, I still got the opportunity to work with you." If Lang hadn''t mentioned it, Hugo had almost forgotten about it, and couldn''t help but chuckle, "I hope the two of us won''t mess up." Lang was also amused by Hugo. He looked at the starry sky above his head again, "Sorry, we have been delayed here for another quarter of an hour. I must leave." "If you want, there are a few rooms on the third floor. It will take a while to get back to the city from here." Hugo sent out an invitation friendly. However, Lang still shook his head and explained with a smile, "The wife and woman are both at home, and I have to rush back." In those simple words, there was a deep nostalgia. After speaking, Lang bid farewell to Hugo, got in a taxi, drove away, and gradually disappeared into the night. Just now Hugo and Lang returned to Malibu. Hugo showed Lang the completed script. Lang read it roughly, and then read several scenes carefully. The enthusiasm was completely burned, and Hugo was extremely excited. Discussed for a long time. In a blink of an eye, it was already more than three o''clock in the morning, and Lang insisted on going home, not only because he interrupted Hugo''s rest, but also because there were still people waiting for him at home. Hugo turned and walked back to the villa. Back in the room, he saw Charlize sitting on the bedside reading a book. He walked over and pressed a kiss on her forehead. Charlize looked up at Hugo''s tired but not lost Excited eyes, "So, sure it is him?" Hugo nodded, "Well, this script is definitely handed over to him to direct." Lang can be said to hit Hugo on a hit. The two people talked more and more happily. Hugo told the little story or small fragment he learned through investigation. Lang, and then Lang would put forward his thoughts and opinions, which in turn triggered Hugo''s different views on the performance... Then he gradually forgot about time. A big smile was drawn at the corner of Charlize''s mouth, "Congratulations, I found a director who fully co-produces, and the film is half the battle." Charlize patted Hugo''s chest, "You go take a shower, you''ve already run around today. All day long, I guess you are tired too. I have put a bath water for you, and relax." Hugo couldn''t help but draw a smile, kissed Charlize again, and then turned and walked into the bathroom. When Hugo came out, he found that Charlize had fallen asleep on the pillow, and the half-reading "Sense and Emotion" fell on the bed sheet, making Hugo''s mouth a slight smile. , She also hid under the blanket, stretched out her hands to carefully adjust Charlize''s posture, let her lie in the blanket and sleep well. I didn''t want Charlize but woke up in a daze, raised his head and glanced at Hugo, then retracted into Hugo''s arms, looking for the most comfortable position, and closed his eyes again. This caused Hugo''s movements to pause-because he was not drowsy at this time, he wanted to flip through the script again, and looked at Charlize''s red cheeks, Hugo laughed blankly. Just as Hugo was hesitating whether he should turn off the lights, Charlize''s voice came dullly from under the covers, "If you want to read the script, just read it, don''t worry about me, I''m fine." Hugo lowered his head and pressed a kiss on Charlize''s head, "You said, Alicia is played by you, what do you think?" "Huh?" Charlize raised the ending sound slightly, his eyes still remained open, but the words in his mouth did not stop. "But is this really good? You just showed affection in front of the media today, and then we worked together again. The movie is so high-profile, why does it have an ominous premonition?" Hugo didn''t hold back, he laughed with a flutter, he patted Charlize''s cheek lightly, "When I was writing the script, John and Alicia''s love story was completely written by thinking of you. , If someone else plays Alicia, I''m not sure what will happen to my performance. Besides, aren''t you jealous?" Charlize opened her eyes and raised her head to look at Hugos cheeks. Then she saw those amber eyes, dyed with a hazy halo, and then she sketched out a shallow smile, "I really want to If youre jealous, other people are jealous of me, arent they?" A ridicule made Hugo a little uncomfortable, Charlize laughed triumphantly, and then she pulled Hugos right hand over and hugged herself, "However, You are right. Since this role is written based on me and other people will play it, I absolutely don''t allow it. I must declare my possession." Hugo rolled his eyes, "Who is the man who said that it was too high-profile and not so good?" "Sacrifice, I am called sacrifice, don''t you understand?" Charlize raised his head and said solemnly, "I chose self-sacrifice for your script and for your performance." Hugo lightly tapped his chin and said meaningfully, "Sacrifice?" As he said, his eyes were peeping down Charlize''s good figure, and the hot sight made Charlize only feel that his skin was beginning to faint. It was hot, and the sound of the heart striking seemed so clear. Charlize was obviously dissatisfied with his predicament, grinded his teeth, and then bit down on Hugo''s chest, which made Hugo panic, "Hey, hey, where do you bite?" Charlize''s back, but he didn''t dare to use too much force, the whole person was really embarrassed. In the end, Charlize took the initiative to release, looked at the clear tooth mark, and nodded contentedly, but before she could raise her head, she suddenly jumped into the air. She only felt that the whole person was flying, and she didn''t even know what happened. What''s the matter, when she reacted, she realized that she was lying on Hugo''s chest, looking down at Hugo''s full of affection. Desire eyes, the spark of Chi Guoguo made her panic. Immediately afterwards, Hugo hugged her tightly, making her feel that the air in her chest seemed to be squeezed out, and then the whole world began to turn upside down, Hugo came to her in an instant, she only felt herself Her back was smashed into the soft mattress, and she was firmly imprisoned in this world. There was Hugo''s breath in all directions. The hot and restless masculine breath made her heartbeat completely lose its rhythm. A sly smile formed at the corner of Hugo''s mouth, which made Charlize completely panicked, "Hugo, wait..." But Hugo didn''t give her a chance to speak at all, and started down along the collarbone, using his teeth. Gently bit the shackles on her chest, "I was wrong, Hugo, I was wrong..." Hugo raised his head and showed a bright smile at her, his eyes gleaming with excitement and jokes, which made Charlize yelled badly, "Hugo!" Immediately afterwards, Hugo began to slowly descend again, but this time he did not touch her skin, he just traced the trajectory with his nose gently, and the light and hot breath made her skin stained with pink. color. Charlize quickly grabbed Hugo''s shoulders with his own hands. The tight muscles concealed countless strengths, which made her tremble slightly, "Hugo, wait... I mean, you Did you mean it just now?" Charlize said hurriedly, as if caught the straw, "Why did you think of letting me play the role of Alicia? Hugo, I''m serious!" Hugo raised his head slightly, "Huh? You still have the thought of talking about other things at this time? I don''t seem to work hard enough." Even if Charlize didn''t lower her head, she could feel the joking in Hugo''s words, she said quickly. "No, no, Im serious. Hugo, I... Im not sure if Im ready to continue to pick up the new script, you know, but why do you still want me to play it?" Charlize felt When the hot breath slowly left her skin, it relaxed a little, "There is always a reason." Hugo noticed Charlize''s nervousness, smiled lightly, climbed up again, watched Charlize''s gaze, and then lightly pressed a kiss on her lips, "I know it''s inconvenient for you today." In fact. Hugo doesn''t remember these things very well, but before the Oscars yesterday, Charlize complained about too much pressure, and came a few days earlier this month. Hugo will naturally not forget now. Charlize''s cheeks became hot, and he wrapped Hugo''s neck, kissed his **** lips, and said in a low voice, "Actually, I have to bear it harder than you." One sentence almost made Hugo. I became impulsive again, but Charlize had expected it a long time ago, and hugged Hugo''s neck tightlyYou haven''t answered my question yet. " "Oh, Sally!" Hugo''s hoarse throat was struggling, and Charlize couldn''t help but laugh. Hugo took a few deep breaths before he lay down and rubbed his temples. "The reason is ......Oh, **** Christ." Hugo had to breathe out a long breath again, "I mean..." Closed his eyes and sorted out his thoughts, "The character Alicia actually overlaps a lot with your original personality. She is smart, self-reliant, sly, and casual. But the most special thing about her is that she has gone through the whole process of Johns illness, from being patient at the beginning, to becoming irritable, and even desperate, and finally chose to stick to it. To John''s side." "Alicia is an ordinary person. She not only needs to wake up John''s nostalgia, but also needs to resonate with the audience. Therefore, the chemical reaction between her and John is very important. Apart from you, I can''t think of anyone else." Hugo His thoughts finally calmed down, and he said seriously, "Furthermore, Alicia is actually a person who is strong on the outside and soft on the inside. She needs to show a gentle side. I know, this is a challenge for you." Because of Charlie. I am also a person who is strong on the outside and soft on the inside, and her tenderness has almost never been shown to anyone except Hugo. This performance was a daunting challenge for Charlize, which is why Hugo used Charlize as a prototype to build Alicia when he wrote the script. This invitation is a sincere invitation from the heart. Chapter 2113： Super lineup Hugo is an actor and then a screenwriter. This can be felt in the two scripts "Before Sunrise" and "Perfectly Perfect". His depiction and sculpting of characters is indeed commendable. "Before Sunrise" won the first Oscar nomination for Charlize, and "Perfect" went a step further, allowing Jack Nicholson and Helen Hunter to both aspire to the Oscar statuettes. This time the "beautiful mind" is no exception. As the protagonist, John Nash, Hugo devoted almost all his efforts, not just Johns life, but Hugo also consulted a lot of psychological information and talked with several different psychologists in an effort to capture Johns image. Shape it completely three-dimensionally. The core content of the entire script is John''s schizophrenia, which is unimaginable for the performance process. In the process of creating the script, Hugo actually entered John''s spiritual world step by step. This is also the reason why the script creation has not been able to accelerate. It took Hugo more than 60 days to complete the script. In fact, although he has not formally put into filming yet, Hugo has already begun to slowly find the rhythm of the performance. It''s just that Hugo''s ability to control acting is very good now, so this is not completely out of control. In addition to John, Hugo spent a lot of energy on the research of a supporting role, and used a lot of pen and ink on the description of the supporting role. Due to the fact that there was too much content, Hugo had to spend more than ten days to delete the content and fine-tune the content of the script. The character of Alicia Nash was actually recreated by Hugoto be more precise, Hugo recreated the entire story. Because it is really too difficult to present the life of John Nash, and the background of the times is too grand, Hugo adopts John''s life structure according to his own set of subjects-from genius to schizophrenia to Nobel Prize To construct a semi-fictional story. Therefore, Hugo rewrites Alicia. Alicia in "Beautiful Mind" is actually more complicated, but also more real. Her mentality changes, psychological struggles, and emotional ups and downs are all the most real. It can be said that almost every normal person in real life can appear. But the only difference is that Alicia chose to stay, perhaps because of the power of love, perhaps the burden of responsibility, or the fetters of friendship... Hugo did not deliberately point out in the script, but left it to the audience to learn from himself To interpret from a different perspective. However, what is certain is that Alicia''s persistence has become the key to John''s improvement, just like a dawn in the dark. The role of Alicia may not be as complicated as Irene Enos, but the difficulty of acting is by no means inferior. Because this character needs Charlize to show the softness and fragility that she does not want to show to others, the delicate and sensitive struggle, like a gentle sunrise, weak but tough, tearing the dark haze bit by bit, letting the sun shine Shrouded the earth again. In fact, this character is somewhat similar to the fragility that Charlize showed in "The Devil''s Advocate", but it is quite different. This places extremely high demands on Charlize''s control. Although Charlize is already in the hands of two performers, the road to performance is still very long. "Beautiful mind" can definitely be said to be a brand new challenge. Hugo hopes that Charlize will play Alicia. It is definitely more than a simple favor-because Hugo knows that Charlize is competent for this role and can interpret a completely different style. He also looks forward to another confrontation with Charlize. play. The same is true for the other characters in "Beautiful Mind", Hugo is definitely not written for favors. For example, William Pacher, Hugo hopes to be played by Leonardo. But in fact, at the very beginning of writing this role, Hugo conceived the object of Ed Harris, an actor who just played Christopher in "Trumen''s World". But with the improvement and modification of the script, Hugo felt that Leonardo was more suitable for this role. William Pacher is a fictional character in the course of John Nash''s schizophrenia. In John''s consciousness, William was a federal agent. He came to the door in the hope that John could help crack the enemy''s password and maintain national security. This made him a hero behind the scenes of history. The appearance of this character is definitely not Hugo''s inexplicable setting. After studying Johns life, Hugo discovered that although John was a genius since childhood, he has always been a freak, always laughed at by people, and he has always been disdainful of those so-called social interactions, as if in his world. There is only mathematics. But in the depths of the subconsciouseven in the depths of the subconscious that he didn''t even realize, he still hoped to be recognized by the society. Maybe not those ordinary people with "no knowledge, no culture, no insight", but those who can truly appreciate his abilities, his wisdom, and his talents. He hopes that he is not just a nerd studying mathematics. He hopes to be able to Recognized by the social elite, he hopes to truly create a career. In fact, it is a sense of existence. Everyone needs a sense of existence. Even a small person needs their own sense of existence. Maybe it is the presence of the head of the family, maybe the presence of excellent grades, maybe the presence of the world in the eyes of the beloved... or the presence that is recognized in a certain field like John. Therefore, Hugo set the role of William Pacher. In the midst of schizophrenia, John fictionalized William. Although he was forced to "work his life for the country" under William''s compulsion, he actually enjoyed it. No matter how dangerous he was, he tried his best to "obey orders." Because in the depths of the subconscious, he is eager to prove his value in this way-which also complements John Nash''s political fables in real life, burying the clues of reality into the story line in a metaphorical way. Even if people later told him that this was a fictional character, he refused to believe it. So Pacher has very distinctive characteristics, mysterious, authoritative, powerful, rational, wise, clever, cunning, and can even perceive all conspiracy and tricks. This is the definition of "authority" deep down in John''s heart. Hugo originally wanted Ed Harris to play this role because Ed''s image was positive, tall and serious, and at the same time he was very ruthless. However, it turned out later that Ed was actually too strong, especially his acting style was completely different. He can show the authoritative side of Pacher, but it is not enough to outline the entanglement between Pacher and Nash. Strictly speaking, Patcher is actually a projection of Nash''s heart, which is part of Nash, and Ed is not the best choice to show this connection. Later, Hugo considered Leonardo. Hugo was very hesitant at first. Firstly, Leonardo is too young and far away from the role; secondly, Leonardo''s performance is more than delicate but not thick enough. In the case of the role lacking crutches, he can only rely on his acting talent to interpret, so The rhythm of the performance is good and bad, and it is difficult to maintain a stable average level. Because of the role of William Pacher, Hugo repeatedly reimagined the manuscript several times, but he still didn''t have a clear idea. Because when Hugo wrote the "Beautiful Mind" script, he planned and set John Nash''s fantasy role. One was William Pacher, representing John''s dream, and at the same time a colleague, who was loyal; the other was Charles and John. His roommate represents Johns friendship and at the same time is a friend and trust; one is Marcy, Charles niece, represents Johns affection, and at the same time is the spiritual maintenance of the same sickness, sympathy, softness and love. Finally, there is Alicia in real life, representing John''s love. She is not only John''s soulmate, but also John''s trust, loyalty and softness. Therefore, the settings and personalities of each character are completely different, which is why Hugo needs to recreate the story of John Nash-in the virtual illusion part, John always refuses to talk directly with Hugo. Later, after Charles, Marcy and other roles were perfected, Hugo suddenly realized that, in fact, Leonardo''s disadvantages were also his advantages. Leonardos youth is incompatible with the character, but it also complements the fact that "William Pacher" is completely virtual, especially when John became famous at a young age-he created game theory when he was only 21 years old, so in In his subconscious mind, William Pacher, who is also an authority figure, shouldn''t be a middle-aged person, but rather a top-notch existence who is close to him but has achieved fame, which makes John even more eager to be a person like William. In addition Leonardo has always relied on crutches during the performance, but it was with Hugo''s persuasion that he took the "Titanic". However, the "Titanic" left Leonardo''s performance space is still limited, and James Cameron is not a director who will capture the performance of actors. Now, William Pacher of "Beautiful Mind" is able to give him a perfect platform. Once Hugo was still worried about the "Titanic", Leonardo''s acting exploration path will repeat the same mistakes, but now "Beautiful Mind" is a brand new opportunity to get Leonardo back on track. The only question is: Is Hugo willing to believe in Leonardo''s talent? The answer is yes. From Charlize to Leonardo, although they are Hugo''s close partners, this is definitely not an emotional matter, but the result of careful consideration. As a producer, Hugo hopes that the "beautiful heart" can succeed more than anyone, so he also pays more attention to details than anyone else. As for Charles and Marcy, Hugo also had an idea. After a simple audition for the role of Charles, Heath Ledger successfully persuaded Hugo; and Marcy was played by the six-year-old Dakota Fanning (. ) Starred in. When the entire cast was determined, Hugo discovered that he had formed a dream team. Chapter 2114： Breaking News "Hugo''s new work has officially started shooting! Hugo + Charlize couple files are here!" After the news came out, it spread in a prairie fire almost across the entire North American continent. At the Oscars ceremony, Hugo confessed in the simplest but most vivid way in front of more than 50 million spectators, and the next day, everyone knew that the object of the confession was Charlize! This immediately caused an uproar. Hugo and Charlize have known each other for many years. The media reported on the scandals of the two people many years ago, but at the time it was proved to be a fictitious matter. The two people also had their own romantic lives, although the reporters only had their own romantic lives. There will be a booze, such as during the "before sunrise" filming period, such as during the filming period of "L.A. Confidential", but it was later confirmed that it was just a catch by the media. Many people are quite embarrassed, because in the work "Before Sunrise", the chemical reaction between Hugo and Charlize really makes many people envious. They just lament that this classic screen couple can''t go in real life. Come together. Now peoples dreams have come true, and Hugo and Charlize are really together. What is even more incredible is that the two people have known each other for seven years, and finally found out that each other is the most suitable person. This is a fairy tale that is even more beautiful and romantic than a fairy tale. It actually happened in real life. Coupled with Hugo''s romantic confession that night at Oscar, countless women were moved to tears. Unexpectedly, a survey conducted by the "Los Angeles Times" showed that more than 80% of people in the United States sincerely bless this couple and believe that they can last forever. Even the most loyal young volcano raised his hands in agreement, which shows how far-reaching the influence of the work "Before Sunrise" is. However, after the Oscar night, Hugo and Charlize tried their best to avoid the media and acted in a low-key manner. They didn''t intend to make the love turmoil and make people feel embarrassed. Now, a month has passed in a blink of an eye, and the news about the love of the Hollywood godsend has not cooled down. The occasional photos of Hugo or Charlize traveling alone can arouse a lot of discussion in the media, and peoples enthusiasm has always been high. No less. The most funny thing is that the only time Hugo and Charlize were filmed to travel together was to go to the art theater to watch a movie. The result has sparked heated discussions among people, and many people are concerned about what movies the couple who has the most attention in Hollywood watched. When there is demand, there will be supply. The paparazzi confirmed that the movie is called "Rola Run (. rennt after verification. No, the film was an instant hit. The German film, which was originally only shown on a small scale in less than one hundred art films, became the first choice for many people to enter the cinema. As a result, the demand for the film was in short supply, killing the North American distributor Sony Columbia. The film industry was caught off guard and panicked to increase the number of theaters, but unexpectedly made this low-cost movie, which made people laugh and cry. And this time, it wasn''t a sneaky photo taken to catch the wind, but the official news confirmed by the official: Hugo''s new work has officially started shooting, and his partner is Charlize! Now, the entire market will explode. Not only because Hugo and Charlize are currently cooperating in the two works that have burst out amazing sparks, it gives people reason to believe that their third collaboration will be even more exciting; more because this is the confirmation of the relationship between the two people. After that, the first collective event in public-when the movie was released, the two people were bound to appear together, and the excitement of the publicity period had already started to boil. As a result, "Beautiful Mind" has just started filming, and it has become the focus of attention in the United States. Numerous media have gathered in Princeton and blocked the crew. Even though the "Beautiful Mind" crew announced that filming was closed, the gossip still lingered. It can be said that the latest news of this movie can be heard almost every day. "Hugo Lancaster, Charlize Theron, Leonardo DiCaprio, Heath Ledger, plus Ron Howard!" As soon as the lineup of the luxurious crew was announced, he immediately let Countless media began to exclaim: Another "L.A. Confidential" is about to appear! "Hugo once again challenged the role of schizophrenia, personally adapted and starred in John Nash!" The news that broke out subsequently made people worried and expected. The worry is that after Hugos "Death Row" showed signs of schizophrenia, he will directly challenge schizophrenia. Perhaps his mental condition will face a huge challenge; what I am looking forward to is what wonderful things Hugo will offer During the performance, will Hugo once again hit the title of Oscar actor? Then this is likely to be the unprecedented rhythm of the "third movie emperor Golden Man", which is enough to make people look forward to it slowly. "Hugo accidentally encountered a motorcycle out of control at the shooting scene and suffered minor injuries!" As soon as the news was released, countless people were worried. Hugos dedication and dedication in the crew is not only well-known in the Hollywood industry, but many viewers have also heard of it many times from other populations. Hugo has repeatedly filmed on the crew and caused injuries. This time, he suffered another accident. It''s worrying. "Hugo lost control of his emotions and cried loudly at the shooting scene!" After the news came out, everyone''s first reaction actually refused to believe it-this made the uncrowned kings really dumbfounded. Since the oolong news that appeared during the filming of "Death Convict''s Walk", which triggered a chain reaction, it is clear that the authority of the uncrowned kings has been declining. Now it is once again involved in Hugo and once again involved in the mental state, readers are not Willing to believe easily. However, soon, the news was confirmed by the "Los Angeles Times" that the news came from students from Princeton University. Since the entire crew was filmed at Princeton University, many students volunteered to become extras. When filming a chase scene on campus, Hugo repeatedly filmed a dozen times before and after, but he was always dissatisfied with his performance. When he repeated the filming again, Hugo suddenly tripped halfway through the filming. Then I lay down on the lawn and collapsed completely, not only howling and crying, but also constantly waving his fists so that everyone could not approach. The situation was very bad. After the news was confirmed, there was silence. There is no imaginary discussion, no excitement in anticipation, and no gloating in worry. Ordinary readers seem to be able to feel the heaviness and sadness behind this news. Later, the "New York Post" also tried to make a special topic on this topic, not to booze, but to interview ordinary people to see their views on this matter. The results can be said to be unexpected, but reasonable. Many people have refused to accept interviews. Near Columbia University, there were even extreme students who had physical conflicts with reporters. In an interview with Fox Television, a student said that the behavior of the "New York Post" is very difficult to accept. They are still only profit-oriented and entertaining to death. Even with the previous lesson, they still cant see it. The heaviness hidden behind that news. Hugo has experienced severe mental illness. Anyone who has watched "Death Row" can feel the pain, but even so, Hugo still took over the role of John Nash and went all out. Courage is not something ordinary people can have. What''s more, Hugo still puts his best into the performance. This perseverance and determination is really admirable. The student said at the end of the interview, Actually, I dont like Hugo, and even a little bit of rejection, because I always feel that too many people are chasing after him. Its like crazy religion. It sounds very bored. But I There is no way to deny it, I admire him very much, from the bottom of my heart." This sentence is very sincere and very calm, but it has won the resonance of many people. Before the "New York Post" turmoil passed, another news broke, "Hugo completely collapsed during the filming process, and the filming of "Beautiful Mind" was forced to suspend." This news does not need to be confirmed at all, because the crew in Princeton has indeed suspended all filming work. The entire crew looked worried, almost no one was willing to be interviewed, and even when the reporter appeared, they would turn around and leave sensitively. But the bleak atmosphere made everyone feel heavy. Later, DreamWorks officially issued a statement, At present, we are encountering some difficulties in the shooting process. The crew is adjusting and I hope to resume shooting soon. Thank you for your concern and support, but I still hope that everyone can give the crew a relaxed and clean The environment allows us to refocus our attention on shooting." In fact, these are nonsense, but they prove the authenticity of news from the side. Indeed, Hugo had a problem during the shooting and the problem was definitely not too easy, which made the shooting completely paused. The paparazzi went all over the camp, and could not find any clues about Hugo. Some people even speculated whether Hugo went to the psychiatric hospital-but no one dared to publish this kind of speculation in the media, unless it was that one. The media doesn''t want to live anymore. For example, the "National Inquirer", this gossip tabloid has almost disappeared in the past two years, especially when the Hugo business is in full swing, they really don''t have much news to search, so they can only continue to report some absurd ghosts. Phenomena or mythological miracles. But this time, they desperately made a report with the headline "Hugo staying in the magpie''s nest?", which is obviously a satire that Hugo has entered the lunatic asylum. The result is obvious: The National Inquirer has almost concentrated the attention of the United States, as they wished, but the consequences are not what they can bear. More than 3,000 demonstrators took part in a sit-in demonstration in front of the headquarters of the National Inquirer. When the night fell, the egg and tomato baptism made the entire building emit a terrible stench. On the second day, the demonstrators continued to sit and demonstrate in front of the headquarters. They sat for a week and demanded the "National Inquirer" to formally apologize with actual actions, otherwise they will be held accountable. No one wants to compromise, no one! Chapter 2115： Crazy The whole world is dark, boundless darkness, Hugo only feels like he has been thrown into outer space, the darkness on all sides is like a black hole, he is floating in mid-air, his feet cant step on the ground, and he stretches out his limbs. I can''t feel any solid objects that can be touched, and I can''t even feel the air fluttering. That kind of panic and fear that was completely out of control penetrated into the skin along the pores little by little, only then did Hugo realize that his eyes were actually tightly closed, and the ink-like pitch black didn''t even have any light. Hugo struggled, trying to open his eyes, but the eyelids were so heavy, as if there were lead pieces hanging on them, no way to open them no matter what, this made Hugo a little anxious, he couldn''t help but struggled. However, I found that my limbs were also tightly bound, and the almost suffocating tightness pierced the heart, and then the muscles felt less and less powerful, and even the strength of the struggle was slowly weakening... In an instant, he felt that he began to fall rapidly. The feeling of weightlessness lasted only for a short while, and then he fell into the biting icy water. The surroundings were still dark enough to be wiped out, but the feeling of suffocation was a little bit suffocating. A little bit of invasion, the air in the lungs is like small blisters, one after another being punctured, as if... as if you were watching your own death. "Plap", a dull cracking sound came in my mind, and then Hugo opened his eyes, and the faint milky light floated in front of his eyes like a halo, like suddenly seeing a lantern in the deep sea. The fish was floating slowly, and the faint light like fireflies made the whole world light and dark, making it difficult to see. Then there came a distant and faint voice, "John..." It was like a shout from the surface of the water. Hugo wanted to raise his head, trying to penetrate the water curtain to see clearly in front of him. But his head was so heavy that he couldn''t lift it up at all. You could only hear the vague voice all around, "John, can you hear me?" Accompanied by the vague sound, the line of sight began to gradually become clear. You can see the blue-striped trousers with white background, which looks like a hospital gown. Then one of his hands came into the eye, and the hands were covered. The beige cotton handcuffs were tightly bound, and drooped between the knees lifelessly, as if they had completely lost their vitality. Hugo tried to control the hands, and then found that the fingers moved according to his own will, which made Hugo''s chaotic brain begin to be awakened, and the fragmented memory slowly poured into the brain, even so slowly, still Painfully made his brows wrinkled involuntarily. He was lecturing in a university classroom, and then he noticed that suspicious people appeared in the corner, they came to catch him; he was in the studio next to Princeton University, discussing the position of the camera and the line of sight with Ron Howard. Angle; He was pressed to the ground by a group of men in black suits. Even though he tried his best to call for help, there was only a surprised student next to him. No one wanted to come up to help him; he was sitting at the dining table at the door of the van, reading the script while talking with him. Leonardo talked, both of them had a serious expression, as if they were arguing about something; he and Charles were talking, but between turning their heads, Charles suddenly disappeared, which made him full of doubts...he quietly He avoided the crowd and delivered the confidential information to a confidential mailbox; he felt the constant surveillance, and it seemed that someone had discovered that he was in politics. The government deciphered the confidential documents; he felt that the danger was approaching little by little, and that kind of anxiety almost made him unable to calm down and continue his research... Countless fragments of memory began to flood in, more and more, more and more complicated, and even memories from many years ago began to appear, only a vague impression remained, and the flashing moments were like countless tadpoles, following the light. The flow quickly enters the brain. However, in the countless memories, there is no part of Charlize, nor part of Alicia, and the sense of uneasiness in the air began to gradually expand. He was standing in mid-air just the moment he closed his eyes, and then gravity suddenly grabbed his legs and dragged it down fiercely, and the whole world began to fall apart. In the whole brain, half is Hugo Lancaster and half is John Nash. Those two worlds were presented in his mind very clearly and vividly, like the Yin and Yang of Tai Chi, distinct but inseparably connected. It seemed that he only needed to take a gentle step to enter the other world. , And then lift up your steps again, you can retreat to the original world. Between every step, the surrounding world is changing, every detail is so vague but so clearly presented, so that the whole soul begins to be slightly Trembling. This mysterious feeling has a slight tearing feeling, the pain seems to seep out of a stone crack, slowly falling drop by drop, but it penetrates the bone marrow and penetrates the soul, and the muscles all over the body are too painful. But he was completely tightened; but his mind came out of a light and empty state, allowing him to easily and accurately grasp every subtle change in emotions, even if it was just the slight flashing of his eyes, it seemed that he had no control. It consumes all the energy to control, and it is precise and natural at the same time. It''s like...like dancing on the tip of a knife. The light and beautiful dance steps are perfect. The shadowy pain stimulates the nerves on the top of the head through the soles of the feet, but there is no hesitation in the movements. The beauty is suffocating. Tired, he felt exhausted to the extreme, as if a drowning man finally hugged a driftwood. He didn''t even have time to think about his situation, so he could only breathe this; fear, like a wave, wave after wave. Bo, he didn''t even know what he was afraid of, but the beating of his heart made his eardrums vibrate slightly, and he looked around apprehensively; he collapsed, and the tightness of walking on a high-altitude steel wire made him feel tight. Feeling on the verge of collapse at any time, it seems that as long as a light breeze blows, the whole world can be shattered and ceased to exist. "Kang Dang", a crisp sound made him suddenly open his eyes. The surging light stimulated his eyes, causing him to curl up all over, and then looked around through the hazy halo. A dark red carpet with cumbersome patterns, an old rustic door, a dark brown carved wooden chair... Then he saw the radiator in the corner, and the sound just came from the radiator. He breathed a sigh of relief, and his tension seemed to ease slightly. Then he saw an old man in a dark gray three-piece suit walking in front of his eyes. This was a completely strange face. His eyes could only stay on the gray hair of the other party. He tried to focus. When I reached the opponent''s eyes, I found that the eyes were very sore. After blinking several times in a row, there was still no way to focus on those deep eyes as I wanted, but because the eyes were too dry, tears were oozing out, not completely clear. His vision became blurred again. "Try to relax," the old man said kindly with a gentle smile, "the narcotics will disappear after a while." But he didn''t understand, he had clearly heard every word, but his brain was so dizzy that he couldn''t react at all. He only felt that those words were so strange, which made him close his eyes and shook his head severely. He shook his head, but this action made his stomach roll again, "vomiting", he couldn''t help but retching, the whole person staggered on the chair, the forehead even faintly leaked cold sweat, and all the muscles on his body were uncontrollable. Convulsions. He just felt that the whole person was out of control, like a tattered doll without support. The saliva in his mouth just slipped down the corners of his lips. He felt the sliding of the liquid. The sense of shame in the subconscious made him I tried to constrict my lips and control the saliva, but the **** of the lips were tightly squirmed twice without any response. The saliva still slipped slowly, just like a patient who has lost the ability to take care of himself. But that kind of shame was just running rampant in his mind, and there was no way he could make any actions to improve it. The result could only be groggy and dazed shaking his head, like a mechanical doll with a broken clockwork, in the original The ground is dangling. Charlize stood behind the monitor and looked at Hugo who was performing. She knew that this was the result of Hugo''s performance. He was playing John Nash, but the strong sense of reality grabbed her heart. , She couldnt breathe at all Even though she knew that this was just a performance, Charlizes vision was still uncontrollably covered with a layer of mist, and she could hardly bear to keep watching; even though she Constantly convince myself that this is John Nash, not Hugo, this is John, not Hugo, but the fear and panic still made her hands tremble uncontrollably. The whole set was silent, and the cold and cruel emotions completely stopped the heart from beating. Everyone''s emotions were affected by Hugo''s performance, and no one could be an exception. When I saw Hugo-or John''s muscles dysregulation that he started to drool, he was like a fool whose soul had disappeared completely. The unspeakable fear and panic caused the muscles to tremble slightly. Ron Howard uncontrollably wanted to suspend the filming of this scene, because he even began to worry whether Hugo was really crazy; but he couldn''t do it because he kept persuading himself that this was just a show, it was just rain. The power of Guo''s performance, but the panic in his heart was devouring all his sanity, making him unable to help but stand up, and then stiffened in place. Standing in front of Hugo, Christopher Plummer (. plummer) could feel the powerful shock, which almost suppressed him from breathing, but his emotions were involuntarily affected, the lines deep in his mind As if losing control, he involuntarily confided, "Sorry for handcuffing you, your right uppercut is really powerful." Chapter 2116： Difficult to distinguish between true and false John Nash raised his head slightly, but his head drooped again, his heavy eyelids seemed to be unable to open at all, "Where am I..." The vague words came from the lips of his lips. There was a muttering, and it seemed that even the word bite became unclear. After speaking, the dry feeling in his throat made his stomach rush again. He had to cough a few times, but it still didn''t improve. "MacArthur Mental Hospital." Dr. Rosen replied amicably. John''s brain paused and didn''t seem to react. He barely looked at the old man in front of him from his line of sight, and found that he didn''t seem to be joking with himself. He couldn''t help but move his brows closer to the middle, "This is absolutely impossible!" He retched again, had to cut off his own words, and pressed his lips severely...but he had no way to control his facial muscles at this time, so his actions seemed extremely funny and embarrassing. "You, you made a mistake." John closed his eyes and felt his head fall backwards like a ball, but he insisted, "My job has nothing to do with the military." He must not divulge the country''s military. thing. Confidential, let no one know that he is in politics. Work in the government, otherwise he and Alicia would be in danger. "What kind of job? John." Rosen took out a pen and a notebook, ready to record. John glanced at Rosen''s pen, closed his eyes again, and said firmly, "I don''t know anything." Although this sentence was light and without any strength, it was the first time he was complete without stopping. Speaking a sentence, he finally felt that the chaotic brain became clear again, and the muscles seemed to be back in control. Rosen chuckled lightly, "You really don''t need to keep a secret." Then he turned around, ready to sit down in the chair behind, and communicate with John in detail. When John saw Rosen turn around, the alarm bell in his mind rang: This is an opportunity! This is his only chance! He must not be caught, otherwise not only him but also Alicia will be implicated. What''s more terrifying is that national security will be threatened. Therefore, John slammed his feet on the ground, then stood up fiercely, exhausted all his strength, and jumped out like a leopard. But it''s a pity... this is only imagined. In the imagined picture in his mind, he is a leopard; but in reality, he is an antelope falling into a hunter''s trap-John now remembers his hands and feet He was completely restrained, and there were chains locked together between the restraint bandages. His movements immediately made the chains scream, and then his "quick and fast" movements were directly restrained by the chains. After all, all the impact rebounded back, so that not only did his whole body not rush forward, but he also retreated a little bit and hit the ground fiercely. Every muscle in his body was exclaiming pain. The shoulder, head and the ground violently collided, causing all the tiredness and chaos hidden in the body to swarm up, and then the muscles began to twitch and he couldnt control it at all. Can''t help but start biting the tip of his tongue-but the saddest thing is that he doesn''t even have the power to bite the tip of his tongue. He can only lie in embarrassment on the spot, and then twitches one after another, like no one. A dead fish. Hugo was struggling, struggling with all his strength, trying to tear off the bandages and handcuffs in his hands, trying to pull out the restraints with his own strength. But the more he struggled, the tighter he felt. He almost felt that he was about to suffocate. He saw Heath Ledger in the blurred vision during the struggle. Heath was sitting diagonally in front of him with his hands supporting his knees. , Leaning forward slightly, struggling and painful on his face. Hugo knew that it was not Heath, it was Charles. "Charles?" John was stunned. Obviously he didn''t expect Charles to be involved. His secret agent work is hurting people around him. "Charles?" John shook his head vigorously, as if he wanted to deny it. While shaking his body constantly, trying to stand up, his expression was full of guilt and suffering, "I didn''t intend to involve you, I...I''m sorry." Charlize covered his mouth, breathing completely stopped at this moment, and even the brain stopped functioning, because Heath was not sitting in the designated position. Currently, only Hugo and Christopher are performing in this scene. , Heath stood by her side. But Hugo''s unwavering eyes seemed to really see Heath. That kind of panic and that kind of fear made Charlize unable to move at all, and could only stand in place blankly. Christopher walked in front of Hugo, looked back at the empty back, and then at Hugo. The unwavering expression in those amber eyes made Christopher panic, even if he didn''t want to admit it, but at this moment He was full of doubts and even more fear. John looked at the doctor''s doubtful look, then looked at Charles''s painful and struggling expression, his frowning brows stretched slightly, and then they became more intimately entangled together, and shouted again, full of doubts, "Charles?" But Charles didn''t dare to look directly into his eyes, and lowered his head in pain. The intense betrayal surged in an instant, and stormy waves were set off in those amber eyes, and John''s pupils were rounded. , Looked at Charles in disbelief, clenched his teeth, and moved his body forward frantically and angrily, "The true face of the prodigal roommate is finally revealed! What did you say to see my name on the list of speakers?" John was completely overwhelmed by anger, and the pain of betrayal made him completely lose his mind, "You shameless liar!" John yelled at Charles, as if he had fallen into madness. John couldn''t believe it. It was his close friend who betrayed him. Charles was the Soviet undercover agent. He actually betrayed himself to the Soviet Union! He actually revealed his true identity! He actually told the enemy about his work! He actually betrayed himself for his own benefit! Charles is his best friend, even his only confidant, but now he actually betrayed their friendship for the Soviet Union... That kind of anger has changed from the fear, bit by bit cannibalize his heart, so much Tears and nose began to flow down uncontrollably, and those fuzzy eyes even began to turn red. Hansen frowned and looked at John worried and horrified, "Who are you talking to? Who do you see?" John twisted his body frantically, venting all his anger, "What do you say in Russian for''Charles-Herman''?" But after the vent in one breath, his whole body was relieved again, and his cheeks hit the carpet heavily. , He gently beat the floor with his forehead, venting his anger, venting his regret, and pouring out his pain, "How do you say this in Russian?" "John, there is no one else here." Rosen comforted John with a gentle tone. But John couldn''t hear it at all. He pointed his head in the direction in front of him, "He''s right there! Right there!" But his whole body couldn''t make it up, he could only wriggle humble and embarrassedly, with anger in his heart. He couldn''t be released at all, and the shame made John''s eyes crumble little by little. Two medical staff walked in and helped John up, which made him completely panicked, "Stop! I don''t know anything! Stop! I...I...I don''t know anything." John stared roundly. He closed his eyes and stared in the direction Charles was, so that people could clearly see the world in his pupils falling apart in slow motion, the panic that was overwhelming is so clear. Everyone in the crew was completely shocked. Heath couldn''t even bear to keep watching. He turned around and wiped the tears in his eyes embarrassedly, but it still didn''t help. The tears just kept falling down, that kind of cruelty. The coldness of Heath made it impossible to parry. Leonardo opened his mouth slightly, but found that he couldn''t breathe at all. He had an urge to go up and save Hugo, and wanted to save him from the clutches of medical staff. But the remaining intellect is telling him that this is just filming, this is just a scene. However, standing still on the spot made his heart entangled together. In the end, he could only clenched his fists tightly, using all his strength to suppress his impulse and anger. Even if Leonardo has witnessed Hugo''s wonderful performances many times, they are not as good as this moment. At that moment, all the boundaries between Hugo and John were completely blurred, sometimes people thought it was Hugo, and sometimes people thought it was John. The realism that came by was almost unprepared. Ways to control your emotions. This is the real power of performance! The medical staff dragged John out of the doctor''s office, into the corridor, and dragged him to the ward. John tried to struggle but found it to no avail, he could only scream desperately, "My name is John Nash, they are forcibly detaining me, please contact the Ministry of Defense..." John said He was dragged to the ward by abruptly like this, he even lost a shoe, and his toes curled up in embarrassment and panic, but he still desperately asked for help in an unknown direction, what about Alicia? Where is his Alicia? "My name is John Nash, and they forced me to detain me..." Help, help! That powerful emotion grabbed Hugo''s heart severely. Fear, anger, and despair swarmed up, "My name..." Suddenly, darkness invaded again, almost leaving him with no ability to resist. , The world was fragmented in an instant, endless darkness and endless chaos swept over and swallowed him completely. Everything came to an abrupt end. "God, oh, **** Christ!" Charlize couldn''t stand it anymore, and rushed up. Leonardo ran out soon afterwards, yelling angrily at the two extras, "You didn''t see Has he lost consciousness? Don''t worry, you **** let go! Hugo, oh god, Hugo..." Charlize rushed to Hugo and hugged Hugo anxiously, but received no response. Chapter 2117： Spiritual dependence Hugo opened his eyes, and there was a hazy and confused scene in front of him. His pupils began to refocus, and the outline of the world became clear bit by bit. After looking around for a while, Hugo realized that this was the place where they lived in Princeton. The apartment hotel, since I lived in Princeton during this time, I simply rented an entire apartment hotel-if the reporters knew that they could never find the Hugo, they were in the apartment from beginning to end, Did not go to the hospital at all, it is estimated that he would vomit blood collectively. The room seemed quiet and there didn''t seem to be anything unusual. As soon as he shifted his gaze, he saw Charlize who was leaning on the edge of the bed and fell into a deep sleep. Hugo''s brows frowned slightly, "What is going on? Why did she fall asleep on the edge of the bed?" Hugo raised his hand and tried to pat Charlize on the shoulder to get her on. When he came to bed, he felt a heavy stiffness in his right hand. When he turned his eyes around, he saw a dropper, his right hand was dripping. The slight tingling sensation made the memory flow back like a tide. He finally remembered. The last scene in his memory was when he was filming a scene of meeting with a doctor. John Nash was tied to a wheelchair. Because Alicia finally realized his abnormality, he found the psychiatrist Rosen, hope Able to treat John. John was injected with a special anesthetic. Not only was his body soft, but with the symptoms of loss of muscle control, he could not even control his saliva, let alone control his body. John and Rosen had a brief exchange and got the whole picture. But such a scene in a wheelchair consumed all his energy and physical strength. He just remembered vaguely that his whole person was in a state of chaos, just like John who was injected with drugs-but in fact he did not inject any drugs at all. The illusory sense of reality made him almost unable to suppress it. The urge to vomit, as if the whole world was shaking. But in fact, there is always an invisible hand deep in his heart, always trying to control the intensity and rhythm of the whole performance, and he can easily follow that kind of performance. Can interpret and interpret, precisely control every detail, suppress all explosive power under the skin, and follow the turbulence of blood. This extreme performance made him almost forget about it, completely ignoring the boundary between reality and drama, and truly felt a hearty new realm. However, after the performance of the scene, he felt that his body was completely relieved, and the spirit that had exploded to the extreme was even more exhausted. He didn''t even have time to ask about the effect of the scene just now, and then the whole world fell into darkness. Fragment directly. Then...there was no more. When he woke up, it was now. Hugo only felt that he had slept for a long, long, long time, as if his limbs were about to wither, and his muscles had lost vitality. This feeling gave Hugo a sense of absurdity, because he knew it was of course impossible. Unless he slept for three or five years, it would be difficult to reach this situation. He just has this kind of illusion, which proves that he is now slowly waking up from deep sleep. Hugo slightly raised his hand, trying to move his muscles and bones, because he felt that he was going to get moldy all over. But I didnt want to move it. It was too big. I pulled the bottle lightly and made a soft clank. Then I saw Charlize suddenly raising his head, looking around nervously, and finally his eyes fell on. Hugo. Hugo came into contact with Charlizes flustered and blank gaze, and pulled out a smile-although he could not see the mirror, he felt that his smile must be uglier than crying, because Charlize was actually stunned. Then he couldn''t help but laughed, which made Hugo a little embarrassed. Charlize just chuckled for a while, then sorted out his emotions, and asked with concern, "How do you feel?" "I''m fine, I just want to stand up and move around." Hugo raised his eyebrows, the light from his eyes showed that he was in good spirits, "How long did I sleep? You actually... just fell asleep next to here. Up." Charlize looked at her situation. She sat on a low stool and fell asleep directly on the edge of the bed, but she chuckled and waved nonchalantly, "You are asleep..." Charlize Looked at the clock on the wall, "Almost forty hours." "." This is Hugo''s only expression at this time. Charlize could not help grinding his teeth when he saw it, "The whole crew was terrified by you. If it weren''t for the doctor''s repeated confirmation, you were only in a deep sleep state. It is estimated that those lunatics would have torn the doctor." In fact, Charlize knew that, in order to prepare for the scene filmed two days ago, Hugo has been trying to adjust his state. He hasn''t slept for more than 72 hours before and afterHugo did not sleep on purpose, hoping to create that This trance and dazed feeling showed John''s peak state of schizophrenia with the most real bodily functions. Performances can cover a lot of emotions, but sometimes it is difficult to control the body''s conditional emission. On the contrary, it is the most stupid way to achieve the most realistic effect. But I didn''t expect that Hugo completely overdrawn his physical strength and energy for that scene. Looking at the big screen, Hugo''s eyes were so blank that he would lose focus at any time, and he couldn''t even control his muscles, so that his hands and cheeks began to loose and twitch Hugo, shocked his face; even more shocked, Hugo Being able to speak out the lines accurately and profoundly, and show a performance that perfectly fits the whole scene, that control has almost become the foundation. Yes, it is jaw-dropping... But the price of such a scene is that Hugo completely ran out of fuel and passed out. The entire crew was terrified. Charlize looked at Hugo, who was still a little haggard. Although his eyes revealed the light of spirit, his face was still a little pale because he hadn''t eaten normally for nearly two days, especially the colorless lips. , Causing Charlize''s heart to twitch twice. She looked at Hugo seriously, and the worries in her heart still inevitably surged. Charlize raised his hand and wanted to punch Hugo, but when the fist hit Hugo, it only fell gently. After all, she was still reluctant. This made her feel aggrieved and looked at the smug smile on the corner of Hugos mouth. Angrily said, "Hugo, are you sure you are not crazy?" Only Charlize could ask for such a direct question. Hugo rolled his eyes, "If I am crazy, will I tell you?" In fact, compared with Hugo fainting directly, his mental state This is what the whole crew is most worried about. After experiencing the "death row" situation, Hugo''s situation during the filming process makes people have no choice but to think about it. Hearing Hugo''s answer like this, Charlize didn''t speak, just stared at Hugo''s eyes, motionless. Although she didn''t say anything, Hugo could see Charlize''s reddish eye sockets and deep dark circles under her eyes. It was obvious that she hadn''t rested at all. Hugo let out a breath, smiled, and said to Charlize seriously, "I''m serious, I''m fine." John Nash is undoubtedly the most difficult character in Hugo''s career, because schizophrenia is a condition that ordinary people cannot understand. Even if Hugo has done countless investigations and has not personally experienced it, he cannot say that he understands it 100%. To put it simply, the fact that he firmly believed in was denied by everyone around him, saying that everything was just an illusion, that kind of impact and shock could drive a person crazy. The first half of the performance did not pose any problems for Hugo, but as the shooting progressed, John''s condition gradually began to emerge. Hugo must show this gradual process, which posed a new challenge to his control. Hugo has always tried his best to get himself into that kind of madness that is half-out of control and half-control, but this requires more control from him and consumes all his energy. However, what is certain is that Hugo knows what he is doing more than ever. The long-lost acting bottleneck has once again appeared. This makes Hugo extremely excited. All the focus is on the performance and really enters. The state of "no madness, no survival". The only difference is that everything is under Hugo''s control. Hugo stretched out his right hand, placed it in front of Charlize, and said again, "I''m really fine." Charlize slowly put her left hand into Hugo''s palm, feeling the slightly dry palm, but the faint temperature is still so familiar, making her breathe out slightly~www.novelhall .com~ The left hand can''t help but tightened slightly, just like her fully tightened heart. Hugo said softly, "Sally, I need you, I need you to guide me to finish the filming of this movie, okay?" After entering John''s state, it is just like John needs Alicia. Hugo Charlize is also needed. This may be the biggest challenge in Hugo''s career, but it is also the biggest opportunity, so he needs her to walk shoulder to shoulder with him. Charlize raised his eyes and looked at Hugo with a haggard face in front of him, and then found the familiar light in the amber eyes: the kind of stubborn and determined light, the kind of light that fell into madness because of dreams, that Kind of light that made her fall in love. In an instant, Charlize understood what Hugo meant, he was unwilling to give up, he still wanted to continue to challenge, and he needed his own support. Charlize originally thought that she would not hesitate at all. She would stand on Hugo''s side unconditionally. She would support Hugo without any hesitation. She would follow Hugo to the unknown shore, even if there was a cliff at the end... But when faced with such a moment, Charlize found that she hesitated. She tried to speak twice in a row, only to find that all the words were clogged in her throat. She hesitated. Chapter 2118： Walk side by side Charlize fell silent and looked at Hugo quietly; but Hugo did not speak in a hurry, but steadfastly met Charlize''s eyes. Charlize kept playing back the scenes of Hugo fainting on set in his mind. Without warning, he just fell to the ground in a daze, then rolled his eyes completely, convulsed and vomited constantly, as if he wanted to wipe his entire stomach. Hollowed out. The madness made people shudder, as if he could see Death''s claws severely pinched his throat. Fear grabbed Charlize''s heart in an instant, making her unable to breathe at all, and even the muscles began to not listen. Although Charlize didn''t want to admit it, at that moment, she felt like she was about to lose Hugo like never before. Charlize couldn''t control what happened during the filming of "Death Row", because Hugo once again began to walk on the high ropes. The tightness of life hanging by a thread persists, and it will always fall into a crisis of collapse. It makes Hugo look like a fragile glass doll, as if a little bit of force will completely destroy everything, and then you can only watch Hugo''s soul disappear in the air. That kind of fear made Charlize tremble. Not only Charlize, but the entire "Beautiful Mind" crew is very depressed. Although the shooting went smoothly, even far beyond expectations, Hugo''s performance in every scene makes people want to stand and applaud. The powerful performance power is even transmitted through the camera screen, which is shocking; but everyone has no way to be happy. Hugo''s bad state makes the crew filled with gloomy high pressure. Charlize knows that this is wrong, so she has been trying to drive the crew with a positive attitude. Others dont know what to do with Hugo, as if they would pull the sensitive trigger if they accidentally say the wrong thing, causing Hugo to collapse and be overly cautious; but Charlize cant, because shes standing in the rain. The woman next to Guo, so even if she was afraid, even painful, and even struggling, she still forced herself to face Hugo''s situation squarely, and always stood by Hugo''s side. Until Hugo fainted because of exhaustion. Charlize is worried about Hugo, because the situation seems to be out of control now, and no one knows that he will completely lose control in the next second, even Hugo himself cannot guarantee it. Charlize didn''t want to see the "death convict walking" again, let alone see Hugo crashing down in front of her eyes again. At that moment, her heart really stopped beating. She really thought she was going to lose him. Now, Hugo hopes to devote himself to the shooting of "Beautiful Mind" again. This is not just a problem with the movie, but also to let Charlize stand by his side and support him unconditionally. This also means that she must witness his suffering and witness him dancing wildly on the tip of a knife with her own eyes. Charlize originally thought that all this would be simple, because she had always done this, but when she really faced it, she knew that things were definitely not that easy, and the kind of heart-wrenching pain almost made her unable to breathe. . The phrase "good" almost rushed to the lips, but it was released with a single voice. Charlize hoped that he could be selfish once, asking Hugo not to work so hard anymore, asking Hugo not to push himself to the extreme, and asking Hugo not to continue playing with fire, because he is no longer alone. With her by his side, they should be a community. What''s more, he has already won all the honors he has won. There is no need to continue to be so crazy, and there is no need to prove himself. She hopes that he can be healthy, she hopes that he can be safe, she hopes that he can be well... She hopes that he can always be by her side, walk along for a long time, she can not bear the pain of losing him-even if only When I think about it, I feel terrible. She wants to be selfish. However, looking at Hugo''s calm amber eyes, the faint light was surging. Even if Hugo didn''t speak any language, Charlize could understand the meaning in Hugo''s eyes. That is desire, that is passion, that is trust. Charlize knows Hugo''s persistence, she knows better than anyone, this is precisely why she fell in love with him. In the memories of two people, there are too many moments-even if he doesn''t say a word, she can understand his thoughts; she doesn''t need to say more, just a look in his eyes can make him support her unconditionally, The two of them stumbled and supported each other until now. Charlize suddenly thought of the work "Girl. The Devil". At that time, she was about to collapse outside the prison. The feeling of being surrounded by endless darkness is still cold and bitter. It is the pain deeply imprinted in the bone marrow. And suffering has become a part of her. Not long ago, Irene Enos was officially executed. Charlize did not arrive at the scene. She saw the news in the newspaper. The unspeakable dullness made her extremely painful. But Hugo is always with her. Now Charlize finally understands Hugo''s suffering. Compared with the person involved, watching is the most painful. Because he knew what kind of situation it was, but he could only watch it by the side, and couldn''t help. That kind of suffering, gnawing at the heart, almost makes people unable to continue to support. But, just as she needs Hugo and John needs Alicia, Hugo also needs her to stand by his side. At this moment, Charlize really understands Hugo''s true intentions for her to play the role of Alicia. In the script of "Beautiful Mind", Alicia is the motivation to support John''s going on, and being with John is a kind of suffering for Alicia, but also a kind of torture. The kind of pain is What ordinary people can''t bear, but John needs Alicia, he needs a faith in his heart to support him to go on. This is not easy for Alicia, it can even be said to be very difficult, but she still chose to stay. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, Alicia only persisted for a few years and then chose to divorce, but no one saw Alicia''s company for thirty years. For thirty years, this was a difficult and bumpy journey, and the road full of thorns made almost every step extremely difficult. Hugo has always struggled alone on the road of dreams. This is not only Hugo''s dream, but also the soul of Hugo, the soul that made the current "Hugo Lancaster". Without this stubbornness and persistence, Hugo would no longer be a Hugo. Therefore, she can''t be selfish, and more importantly, she can''t be selfish, because she loves the man in front of her so deeply, and she is so crazy about the soul of the man in front of her. She knew that she would eventually compromise with him, and she would eventually hold his broad and thick right hand, even if she knew that there was a sea of ??swords and fires in front of her, she would follow him unhesitatingly and continue to move forward, and then enjoy the thorns and bumps along the way. , Walking side by side. She knows better than anyone about Hugos bad situation at this time, but she should stand by Hugos side more than anyone, because she is not only Hugos friend, she is also a friend of Hugo, she is also Hugo at the same time. Lover. Even if the whole world is against him, she should stand firmly by his side. "good." Charlize said softly, that light and fluttering word, but condensed too much power, as if consumed all the energy. But after speaking, Charlize felt his heart relaxed. It was not the worry and fear as imagined, but unexpectedly relaxed and relieved, and he could even feel the faint and hot flame deep in his heart begin. Reignite. Charlize knew that, deep in her heart, she had already nodded. Charlize stood up, sat on the edge of the bed, leaned down cautiously, and supported both sides of Hugo''s body with both hands. The soft blond hair slipped down, and she slowly printed a mark on Hugo''s lips. Kiss, and then feel Hugo''s familiar hot sniff, "You know, I''ve always been willing to be by your side, always." Patter. Hugo could feel a soft sound coming from deep in his heart, a small, light, and faint sound, as if a small lock had been opened in an unknown corner. Then the heart can feel a faint warm current flowing out, gurgling across the heart field like a trickle, so that the whole person can''t help uttering a low groan of enjoyment, and the smile on the corner of the mouth is so lightly outlined and portrayed A wonderful arc. Hugo couldn''t help but closed his eyes, feeling the soft kiss like feathers, stroking a soft fragrance under his nose, and then opening his eyes, he saw those very familiar eyes, that translucent. His eyes are reflected in his own face, and he can vaguely perceive the happiness of the soft jump Charlize can see the smile in Hugos bright eyes, like a six-year-old The childs brilliant smile is average, clean and pure, which makes the corners of her mouth not help but draw a curve, and lightly taps the tip of Hugos nose, "So, are you going to re-invest in shooting now?" Charlize knew that Hugo should have no problems. If conditions permit, he definitely wants to return to the crew and continue to invest in performance. Sure enough, when he heard Charlize''s words, Hugo''s smile could not help being mixed with some embarrassment, which seemed to be embarrassment after being seen through, but his sight remained unchanged, confirming Charlize''s conjecture. "I knew it." Charlize laughed. She knew Hugo just as she knew herself. "Actually, I can''t wait." Today''s struggle and confusion brought the relationship between Charlize and Hugo one step closer, and also made Charlize better understand the relationship between John and Alicia. The next performance , Charlize is bound to have more insights. Therefore, she is the same as Hugo. "Gululu..." It was not Hugo who spoke, but a resonance. Hugo and Charlize looked at each other, and then laughed happily. Hugo even had a pain in his stomach. "Obviously , My stomach is protesting. I think I should take care of its feelings first, and then think about acting." Chapter 2119： Restart The whole crew is silent, and even the sound of wind can be clearly heard. The extremely quiet atmosphere even reveals a trace of depression. In addition, this place itself is an old mental hospital, and the air reveals a cold, moldy atmosphere. It makes people shudder even more. I heard that Hugo was awake only yesterday afternoon, and the crew officially resumed work today. Although the doctor emphasized that Hugo was only physically exhausted, coupled with the coma caused by excessive stress, he just fell asleep after fainting. There is no real serious problem, but it is still worrying. After all, the challenge of John Nash''s role is definitely not to be taken lightly for Hugo. What''s more, the first scene of the resumption of work today is very difficult. In fact, this is the scene immediately before Hugo fainted. Alicia came to the hospital to visit John. For John, Alicia is the only person he can trust now. She is all his hope, but Ai Licia''s words completely broke all John''s illusions-confirming that John was suffering from schizophrenia. This scene is very difficult for both Hugo and Charlize. Alicia personally took John to the hospital, but in fact she didn''t understand what was going on with John at all, she just hoped to be able to help John. However, it was learned from Dr. Rosen that John had a very serious schizophrenia, which lasted for many years, and even Charles, whom she knew well, was a fictional character. Alicia didnt want to believe that she and John had been in love for so many years, and everything she knew about John seemed to have changed tremendously. She sought confirmation in every possible way and finally confirmed the doctors statement, which made Alicia The world also collapsed. However, Alicia couldn''t fall, let alone give up, because John needed her support. The cruelest part for Alicia is that she needs to tell John about this matter herself, that is, she needs to overthrow John''s world with her own hands. John finally waited for Alicia to appear. She was now his only hope and concern. He hoped Alicia could prove his innocence and then save him. But his hope was brutally punctured by Alicia like a soap bubble. What''s more terrifying is that Alicia told him-he was sick, schizophrenic, and the whole world he was familiar with before was It was fictitious, and the spy work that he devoted all his efforts to, is even more imaginary. This is not only the collapse of faith, but also the collapse of all dreams, all lives, and all values. This completely collapsed John, like a walking dead. Therefore, this scene is very difficult. What''s more difficult is that there is no strong breakout in this scene. It is more of a stormy sea deep inside, and the strong entangled bond between John and Alicia is looming. , Ruo Zhi Ruo Li, even more high requirements for the two actors. The entire crew are extremely worried. They are more worried about Hugo''s situation than they are worried about the shooting situation. Even if they heard that Charlize, Joseph, Leonardo and others have repeatedly assured that Hugo has recovered, but since Hugo passed out three days ago, they have not seen Hugo, and now no one knows Hugo. How is it? At the same time, people have to admire Hugo''s dedication and dedication. Although the circle has always praised the performance of Hugo''s crew, it is only when the crew is truly involved in the filming that they can feel the rain. Behind the three Oscars performing the Little Golden Man, how much effort he has put in, even an effort that ordinary people can''t even imagine. Worry and expectation, anxiety and excitement, panic and excitement... all kinds of conflicting emotions are entangled, so that the whole crew is silent, even if it has not even started to prepare for shooting, it still can''t hear any sound, it seems that every time All of them waited absently for Hugo to appear. Then Hugo appeared, just like that without warning. In an instant, everyone stopped the work that had no meaning at all, and cast their eyes to Hugo, and even many of them stood up uncontrollably, as if they were receiving leaders. Hugo has changed his clothes and is wearing a mental hospital gown. His hair is neatly combed. Under the wide hospital gown, you can see that Hugo''s body is slightly blessed-in order to match the character''s situation, Hugo has been gaining weight. Hugo seems to be in a very good spirit, with a slight smile on his face, "I''m sorry, because my personal situation has delayed the filming of the crew, I hope I didn''t cause more losses. Today''s afternoon tea Leave it to me." This is the first sentence after Hugo re-meeted with the crew after he fell asleep for nearly two days. Everyone couldn''t help but be stunned. Obviously, they didn''t expect Hugo to use this humorous way as an opening statement, so that no one could react to it. However, Hugo did not give everyone any further reaction time. He walked quickly towards Ron Howard, and then saw a little girl standing next to him. She was a little strange and familiar. Hugo vaguely remembered that it should be Lang. His daughter, he smiled and nodded at the little girl, and then communicated with Lang, "How to arrange the camera position of this scene?" Lang couldn''t help but choked and looked at Hugo in front of him, "Man, are you sure it''s okay? If necessary, we can rest for a few more days. Your situation is the most important thing, isn''t it?" Hugo smiled and shook his head, "I won''t force myself, don''t worry. To be honest, my condition is better than ever before, and you must believe me." Hugo only feels his heart is surging now, because he really feels it. I cant wait to experience and verify the new field of acting. Lang didn''t answer immediately, but carefully looked at Hugo''s eyes, saw the excitement in those eyes, and then looked at Charlize who was following Hugo. Charlize showed a faint smile and nodded slightly, "Director, if you don''t satisfy his wishes, I don''t think everyone on the crew should go to bed today." A ridicule made Lang couldn''t help but chuckle. Bryce Dallas Howard (.dallas.) standing next to Lang is indeed his daughter. She is just nineteen years old this year. This time she came to the crew to study. Beginning in 1988, driven by a certain superstition, Lang believed that in each of his films, a close relative should appear in the film lens. Bryce also appeared as a member of a group of college student extras in the movie. The scene she appeared in was the scene in which Rosen and other hospital staff rounded up John on the spot. Bryce stared at Hugo obsessively and intently, with a gleam of worship in the depths of her eyes. After half an hour of preparation, two rehearsals were carried out before and after the walk, and the filming of the scene was about to be officially announced. Hugo and Charlize are already in place, but when the reporter was about to come out to play clappers, Lang shook his head and walked in front of Hugo again, "Man, are you sure there is really no problem?" After shooting for a period of time, thinking of the scene where Hugo fainted three days ago, Lang couldn''t control his emotions. Hugo laughed dumbly, but he didn''t hurriedly explain himself. Instead, he reduced the smile on his face and nodded seriously to Lang, "Yes, I''m ready." Lang stared at Hugo stubbornly. In the end, he was defeated and wanted to say something, but in the end he stopped the words, just patted Hugo on the shoulder, turned and left. Hugo turned to look at Charlize, who was about seven steps away from him, and the two exchanged sights. Charlize saw Hugos eager expression, although her heart was still worried-she couldnt control herself. Perhaps, this unforgettable and uncontrollable concern was destined to be with her forever, but the smile on the corner of her mouth was still Can''t help but outline it. Charlize knew that such a Hugo was the most true and beautiful face, and such a Hugo was the man she fell in love with desperately and moths to the fire. Seeing the scene notes running to the camera, the commotion of the crew was almost calmed down in an instant. Everyone held their breath, but no one could tell whether they were nervous or expecting it. They only knew this. At this moment, the beating of the heart has completely stopped. "Hey", the crisp clapperboard sound rang, and then the silence was restored soon. Alicia sits on a chair in the interview room, wearing a black suit, looking down at her hands, a gloomy faintly tinge between her eyebrows, but it can''t be wiped away, as if the light of the whole world is dissipated Between that heavy heart. There was the sound of the door opening right in front of us Alicia raised her eyes, and then saw John, who was dazed and anxious, stepped into the interview room with little broken steps. John looked around in a panic, and then saw Alicia, but he did not realize that Alicia was not at all excited, and even his eyebrows moved closer to the center. Instead, he turned his head and looked at himself. The medical staff who opened the door gave each other a heavy look, as if saying, "I''m going to be saved now, and someone who can prove my innocence has finally appeared!" Then John looked at Alicia. Alicia stood up slowly and nervously, went to the chair, and looked at John silently and worriedly; John looked at Alicia incredulously, the smile on the corner of his mouth twitched, but then sadness surged up. The pain and pain made his voice a little choked, and his happy smile was suddenly filled with the emotion and beauty of his escape. He walked forward quickly and hugged Alicia strongly. Alicia looked at John getting closer and closer to herself in disbelief. When the familiar embrace surrounded her, the worry between her eyebrows finally relaxed: he is real, and his husband is real. Existing, all this is not her fantasy, the man she loves deeply is real. That kind of relief made her hug John hard, hoping to use this method to calm the restlessness and anxiety in her heart. Chapter 2120： Fall apart John hugged Alicia tightly, as if embracing the only dawn in the darkness, pouring all the power of his whole body, his broad shoulders seemed to be trembling slightly. He heard his wife''s almost collapsed voice whispering in his ear, "I''m sorry", which made him feel safe again. He patted his wife''s back lightly, and comforted, "It''s okay." John let go of Alicia a little, put his forehead against her, feeling the temperature she put on his cheek, and whispered, "I miss you." The fragile and affectionate voice leaked his heart at this moment. Struggle. Alicia just felt that her heart was breaking, and she murmured in response, "I miss you." John wanted to be immersed in the beauty of Alicia, but he couldn''t. The fear and worries attached to his heart all the time made him unable to settle down. He looked around in fear, worrying about being here by the Soviet Union. People watched, and his every move may bring unpredictable consequences, which made John''s brows frown tightly, and the eyes that feared losing everything trembled in a disorderly manner. "I have to talk to you." John whispered in his wife''s ear. Alicia placed her right hand on John''s chest, feeling the powerful but messy heartbeat, but didn''t think too much, but nodded. , Took John to the seat, looked at John intently, and looked at every detail on this face carefully, trying to find out the appearance of falling in love deeply, but she panicked Because the look in those amber eyes was so strange, as if she just watched John step by step away from her. John didnt notice Alicias panic, but tried to make himself sincere, and said seriously, "Alicia, Ive been thinking about it all the time. I know what Ive done recently, and I cant discuss it with you. The thing about my work seems to be a little crazy, I leave you no choice." John said sincerely, his voice trembling slightly, facing the person he loves most, he has no reservations. This made his deep eyes filled with a hazy mist, "I understand this very well, and I am deeply sorry for you." Alicia grasped John''s hands tightly, as if a little looser, he would immediately disappear in front of her eyes, which made the tears in her eyes accumulate more and more, she shook her head gently, "It doesn''t matter. "With a soothing smile, if John really realizes the seriousness of the problem as he said, maybe everything has a chance to be restored. Hearing his wife''s words, John also sighed in relief, and the smile at the corner of his mouth lightly outlined, "Everything will come to light, and everything will be better." John raised his right hand, gently for Ai Licia wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, looked at his wife''s eyes carefully, and then maintained the same expression, softened her voice and said, "We must speak quietly..." This made Alicia stunned. She didnt understand what John meant, but Johns expression remained unchanged. With a gentle gentlemans smile, he said softly, "They may be eavesdropping, or they may I tapped a bug here." These words made Alicias smile freeze on the corners of her mouth, and then disappeared little by little. Her hands were loosened inadvertently, which shocked her, and hurriedly again. Hold it tightly, but this time, even if you hold it tightly, the man in front of you becomes more and more unfamiliar. "I want to tell you the truth now. Although it will break the original agreement, you must know." John''s voice was very soft, and his expression did not change much, but his eyes revealed an extremely sincere light. This made Alicia feel a cold start to burst into her body, "...because you have to help me escape here." Johns extremely sincere and even serious expression made Alicia start to feel fear, her hands were tightened, but the powerful fear was forcing her to let go, because she didnt know the man in front of her, it was not hers. Husband, this is not the man she fell in love and was crazy about. This powerful and fierce contradiction caused Alicia''s pupils to tremble slightly in fear. "I''ve been doing top-secret work for the government..." John''s expression is so real and so focused. His simple and clean eyes reveal a very cautious light, like a piece of white paper, without any cover. It was completely displayed, but it was precisely this "complete calmness" that made Alicia shudder. She looked at the man close at hand, but her eyes revealed an uncontrollable strangeness. She doesn''t know him. John didnt notice Alicias changes. He was just immersed in his own world, desperately hoping to find someone who truly believed in himself, and then save himself. Someone is intimidated and will create a catastrophe in the United States. "John looked around in a panic with his gaze. The fear deep in his soul made his pupils tremble violently. He clenched his teeth tightly, almost squeezing words out of his teeth. "I think the Soviet Union probably thinks my data is important, so it didn''t kill me..." Even John didn''t notice it. His voice was crying with despair, and he grabbed Alicia''s arm with his backhand. , As if grabbing the last straw, the fierce strength even made Alicia frowned in pain, "They just shut me up here and won''t let me continue working..." Alicia shook her head lightly, "shhh", motioning for John to stop. But John became more and more urgent. He even raised his voice softly without control, and said quickly and earnestly, "You must go to the Wheeler research room, you must find William Pacher, and he can help me. " Alicia looked at Johns translucent eyes, the desperate gray surging up with the hazy mist, but Alicias hands could not help but let go, "Stop", she slowly shook Head, "Stop", and she could feel that John was moving away from herself. The violent strangeness made her feel at a loss and scared her even more. The John Nash she knew was not like that. But John never wanted to stop. It was like a sluggish sound lingering in his ears, humming endlessly, Alicia finally couldn''t help it, and screamed loudly, "Stop!" The clear voice was in. The whole interview room reverberated, making everyone cast their eyes, and then she raised her head to see the puzzlement and panic on John''s face. John wriggled his mouth at a loss, deep doubt in his amber eyes, his brows moved slightly closer to the center because he was too helpless, and even his breathing became confused. Alicia took a deep breath, grabbed John''s arm again, and tried her best to calm herself down, staring at John''s eyes motionlessly, and whispered, "I''ve been to the Wheeler research room." This made John a little bit. He breathed a sigh of relief, and nodded repeatedly, "There is no William Pacher there." This sentence immediately made John panic. He kept tilting his head trying to find an answer. He whispered, "Of course it is, I have been working for him." But when Alicia took the initiative to meet him. When he looked at him, he evaded his sight in a panic. He didn''t know why he panicked. He just refused to accept Alicia''s message and whispered, more like convincing himself. Hearing Alicias questioning, "What do you do?" John swayed back and forth slightly, completely avoiding Alicias sight. He was talking about words that others couldnt hear, but Alicia was aggressive and always Looking directly into his eyes, "Crack the code? The file is in the secret mailbox? Will the government get it?" These words made John stay where he was in complete shock. All his little actions disappeared. He looked at Alicia inconceivably, as if Alicia and Charles were both Soviet spies, and the sense of alienation was quickly established. A wall gradually widened the distance between him and her, "How would you know?" "Sol followed you." Alicia answered John''s question. "He doesn''t think it is harmful." But these words set off a stormy sea in John''s heart. He began to work hard to recall the previous episodes, and couldn''t help thinking, Is Sol also a Soviet spy? This possibility caused John''s breathing to start to swift. If this is the case, wouldn''t his secret mission be exposed long ago? So does it mean that his job is not to help the United States, but to hurt the United States? This possibility completely stunned John Alicia took out a large stack of document bags from the paper bag he carried. John subconsciously looked over it, and then realized that this was indeed his own. Alicia put the cryptographic materials sent in the past week on the table like this, "They have not been taken apart." John''s head was completely stiff. All the thoughts he had just now fell apart in an instant. He couldn''t do any thinking. He just stared at the stack of documents in front of him. That incredible storm swept across his eyes, and the whole world slowed down. The slowly disintegrating picture was played out in the amber eyes real and vividly. This made Alicia feel like she was extremely cruel, and the tears slipped down again, but she knew that she couldn''t stop, because John needed help, she bit her teeth gently, and continued, "There is no conspiracy at all... "Then she watched the gray despair devouring John bit by bit, as if she was strangling a piece of living life with her own hands, which made Alicia feel breathless, "There is no William Pacher... " John''s lower lip was trembling slightly, but his entire facial expression did not change at all, he was still stunned in place, as if his soul had completely disappeared. Alicia almost spoke in a breathless voice, and the pain in her heart almost made her unable to hold on, "This is all your fantasy." Chapter 2121： Madness survives Alicia grabbed John''s arm, but she felt like she was grabbing John''s throat. She was brutally strangling John''s soul with her own words. And John''s clear eyes can even clearly see the picture of the collapse of the entire world, which is so spectacular that all words lose their color, but they are so cruel that the situation changes. Alicia could hardly control her emotions, tears slipped slowly, she was even more painful than the dumbfounded John, because she was the one who was awake, and that pain bit by bit her strength. And reason, the suffocation that the pain was so extreme that she couldn''t breathe, made Alicia struggling on the edge of life and death. "It''s all your fantasy, baby, do you understand?" Alicia touched John''s cheek with her right hand and whispered, "You are sick. You are really sick, John." Johns pupils slowly widened, slowly, as if they were ten times slower in slow motion, the process of collapse was slow and real, and then he saw the glittering water pile up little by little, letting that The pain in the sight became blurred, but it rippled on the water like a ripple. A little bit of pain was spreading in an all-round way. It seemed that the soul was being torn bit by bit, but the pain was so extreme that Nothing happens. John saw the truth in Alicia''s eyes, but he couldn''t believe it was a fact, and he didn''t want to believe it. His previous beliefs, his previous persistence, his previous pride... actually all are just imaginary fabrications? His previous dedication, his previous focus, his previous struggle... actually all are just fantasies that appeared out of thin air? What does this mean? It means that his achievements, his success, his ideals, his beliefs, his outlook on life, world outlook and values ??are all disintegrated, and even his own existence has become a joke. This is not true. Alicia was lying to him, yes, it must be so. So he avoided his sight, moved his pupils left and right in a panic, trying to convince himself from the bottom of his heart that his persistence was not wrong. However, Alicia''s sight followed like a shadow, leaving him nowhere to escape. His heart began to tremble, and even his thighs couldn''t help but tremble slightly, as if every muscle in his body had lost control. He can''t believe it, he can''t believe it, and he doesn''t want to believe it either! Looking up and down at the woman in front of him, John was breathing quickly. She is a liar, she is a spy, she is a bad person, she is sent by the Soviet Union... But she is his wife, his lover, and his only life-saving straw. , The intense collision produced a violent tearing sensation, abruptly tore his soul in half. The tremendous pain made his brows frowned, and he could not continue to face this woman, so he He stood up abruptly, then turned around and fled. "John!" Alicia was caught off guard, she could only shout desperately, the cry of crying did not stop John''s footsteps, he still strode back to the door, then quickly opened the wooden door and disappeared quickly "John..." Alicia stood there, lost, she suddenly realized: She has lost him, she has completely lost him. That kind of despair made Alicia''s tears stay on her eyelashes, like a butterfly standing on the sun. Back in the ward, Hugo felt like a trapped beast, trapped in this white space on all sides. He tried to find a way out, but found that his brain was completely full. The mess can''t find any direction at all. Hugo told himself: this is false, this is false, all of this is false; John is also telling himself, this is false, what others say is false, he is not a lunatic, what he knows Everything is real. Leaning against the wall and beating with his head constantly, hoping to make his brain sober and distinguish between what is real and what is false, but the groggy head doesn''t work at all, "This is all your fantasy "This sentence is like a magic sound filling the brain, reverberating continuously in his mind, recirculating, and he can''t tell whether this is reality or a movie, nor can he tell whether it is real or illusory. The clear black and white yin and yang picture in my mind still seems to be spinning, forming an indescribable chaos. "Boom, boom, boom..." Hugo hit the wall with his head; "Boom, boom, boom..." This rhythmic sound seemed to suggest something to John, and then John suddenly remembered: implants! When he was working with William Pacher, a chip was implanted in his left hand. This is the evidence. This is the fact that he has been in politics. Evidence from the government service, as long as the implant can be found, it can prove that he is not crazy and everything is true! Turning around, he slid his back to the wall and sat on the floor. Then he began to touch his left hand, trying to find the position of the implant, but he did not feel an accurate position after touching it for a long time. In the end, he simply followed the memory. In the middle of the position, I started to scratch and pick with my nails. Due to the hospitalization, his nails have not been cut for a long time, so they are not only long and sharp, but the sharp nails lightly scratched the skin, but he did not feel the pain, instead he felt a pleasure. The corners of the mouth Just like that, he smiled. "God!" Charlize covered his mouth in disbelief, because Hugo didn''t use any special effects at all. He really cut the skin with his nails. In an instant, bright red blood poured out. This made Charlize''s heart completely stop beating, and there was no way to react. Ron Howard was so frightened that he jumped up directly. He could directly see from the monitor that Hugo did not use the blood bag prepared for him by the crew, but actually cut his skin with his nails. He jumped up and wanted to He rushed over and yelled, "Are you crazy?" But before he could step out, he felt that his shoulders were being pulled. When he looked back, it was Charlize and Leonardo. Although the expressions of the two people were very painful at this time, even more painful than Hugo, the person involved, the unbearable expressions were completely wrinkled together, but both of them took his shoulders and shook their heads vigorously. Lang looked at the two people incredulously, as if saying, "Are you crazy too?" Charlize''s right hand was trembling slightly, and she felt that she was crazy, which was indeed the case. But she knew that she should believe in Hugo, Hugo will have control, everything is under Hugo''s control, if they rushed forward at this time, they still dont know what will happen, so she Hugo should be believed-although even Charlize could not convince herself that this idea was really absurd and ridiculous, her heart had been torn to pieces, but she still stopped Lang-even if she The whole body was trembling violently, as if the next second was not Lang, she was about to rush out by herself. Leonardo''s cheeks were completely wet with tears, he looked in the direction of Hugo incredulously, letting Lang and Charlize also look over. I saw John trying to search for the implanted chip in the tiny wound, so that when Dr. Rosen arrived, he didn''t respond. Dr. Rosen and the medical staff walked into the ward and saw the blood-end left hand and pants. In fact, the amount of blood was not large, it just wetted the arms and knees, but it still made everyone stand in place dumbfounded. At this moment, Hugo tore through the blood pack prepared in advance by the crew, and the turbulent blood poured out along the wound, mixed with Hugos own blood, and then quickly flowed down, taking the entire knee. All of his hospital gowns were stained red, and even some blood stains appeared on the floor. Leonardo saw this scene and let Lang and Charlize look over it. Lang became more and more unbelievable-Hugo is really in control of all this? But just now everything seemed to be completely out of control, as if John Nash was really out of control and dig his arm directly, but now it seems that Hugo clearly knows what he is doing. This fact is even more shocking than seeing Hugo scratching his skin with his nails just now-Hugo even deceived him as a director! Hugo was really crazy-but not the kind of madness, but the kind of "not being mad but not alive". The powerful shock made Lang couldn''t help but start to shiver. Charlize breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that her judgment was correct. But even so, she was still afraid for a while, and her calf suddenly softened, and she felt almost unsteady on her feet. Christopher was not so objective He couldn''t feel Lang''s perspective. He only thought that Hugo really cut his arm, and then the blood burst out suddenly, which made Christopher stand completely in shock. After leaving the place, the line stands out without thinking, "What are you doing!" John suddenly raised his head, his face full of confusion and confusion, his innocent eyes seemed to be crying for help, "the implanted thing is gone." His voice was so hoarse, and he could even feel the despair in the depths of his soul. He swept over, "I can''t find it?" The kind of dazedness was as if the whole world had completely collapsed, leaving only a piece of rubble. He whispered, "It disappeared..." It seemed that he couldn''t figure it out. How could the object disappear? Rosen walked to John''s side, gently picked up John''s left hand, and looked at the wound. John averted his vision, hit the wall with his back lightly, and muttered vaguely, "It''s gone." The clear eyes were completely out of focus and dissipated in a mist, as if they could be seen with the naked eye, that bright soul was becoming transparent little by little. It was so vivid and so specific that it was so cruel that people couldn''t keep watching at all, and could only avoid the sight in a panic. But even so, the breath that was so slight that it was almost inaudible caused tears to completely burst the bank. Not crazy, not live. Chapter 2122： Acting Hall of Fame The picture is so fixed on the last desperate look, allowing everyone to witness a soul slowly disappearing in front of them, even more shocking than the "death prisoner walk" witnessing the execution of the death penalty, because it is killing a fresh life. Life, but this is to witness the disappearance of a soul-even if it is death, it is impossible to take away the spirit of a soul, but after the soul is truly dissipated, even if it is alive, it is like death, and it is more terrifying than death, because This is the walking dead. That kind of avalanche and earth crack turned into a breezy shock, causing everyone to completely lose the ability to speak. Lang stayed in place completely, so much that he forgot to call "card". Just now these two scenes-John and Alicia meeting are a scene, John self-mutilation in the ward is a scene, the whole filming process was smooth and flowing. , Hardly encountered any challenges, whether it was the atmosphere of the scene or the scheduling of the camera, there was no drop in the chain, and then under the powerful performance of the actor, it led to an indescribable aura, not only the successful completion of the shooting, but also Outstandingly stunning. In the first scene, the confrontation between Hugo and Charlize can be said to be a thin ice confrontation. The performances of the two people from the eyes to the actions to the lines, even the smallest details are wonderful, and the two people are powerful. The collision of auras evolves a moving chemical reaction, and the delicate and accurate emotional transmission is full of tension, pushing the plot invisibly to *, making every frame a work of art, just wanting to constantly refute the details. Take a closer look. But with such careful investigation, you can still feel that Hugo''s performance seems to be better. Its not correct to describe it as victory because both Hugo and Charlize performed brilliantly. Whats more commendable is that even in front of such a powerful actor as Hugo, Charlize was not oppressed in the slightest. On the contrary, there was a more exciting performance. But Hugo''s performance still has an indescribable quality. The natural small movement detail carvings give his performance a kind of breathtaking power. This feeling was brought to the fullest in the second scene. In fact, it was a scene of less than 60 seconds, but Hugo only used one look and three lines to suffer John Nash from schizophrenia. The pain and loss of the interpretation to the extreme, especially the kind of heroic disintegration of the whole world, actually made everyone on the scene feel the pain of tearing the soul, that skill is absolutely top-notch. Lang has worked with Tom Hanks before. Toms acting skills are such that he can see strength and thickness in the light of a breeze. It is often not felt that he is exerting force, but the role has been shaped. It can be said that Tom is undoubtedly the top actor in the United States. But today in Hugos body, Lang felt an unprecedented shock-not that Hugo is better than Tom, but it is undeniable that Hugos sophisticated acting skills are indeed amazing, just like works of art. The admiration is endless. Lang only felt that someone behind him patted him on the shoulder. He turned his head suddenly and saw Charlizes anxious eyes. Lang was stunned, then followed Charlizes gaze, and then he saw that he was still sitting. Hugo was in the same place, his left hand was dripping with blood, and it looked so scary. He then reacted and hurriedly shouted, "Ka!" This sentence immediately awakened the whole crew. Charlize ran out the first time, ran to Hugo quickly, and shouted with worry, "You are crazy! You are indeed crazy!" "Regardless of the decisions and thoughts just now, Charlize just felt that she was about to be unable to breathe. She once again saw Hugo''s loss of control during the filming process, although she knew everything was under Hugo''s control. However, there is still no way to control the panic in her heart. Hugo showed Charlize a big smile, tired but full of vitality, it can be seen that he is in a good mood. Hugo didn''t say anything, just a bright smile, a flattering expression, staring at Charlize with his big eyes motionless, which made Charlize get stuck in his throat with a violent anger. Unable to vent, I could only laugh silently at last, "Hugo, I''m serious, it''s dangerous for you to do that just now, do you know?" Charlize looked down at Hugo''s left arm. The cut was still clearly visible. Although the nail was cut, it was not deep, and it deviated from the main blood vessel, but it still surprised Charlize. Hugo chuckled twice and patted Charlize''s hand lightly, "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure." This is the most amazing place, obviously everything is out of control, the kind of "not crazy, no The madness of "survival" once again possessed, but deep in the spirit, Hugo clearly knew what he was doing, as if an invisible rope was controlling all this, allowing him to accurately control himself. It seems that the two methods of Methodism and Expressionism are perfectly combined, allowing him to perform as he pleases according to his own ideas. The sense of freedom like an arm makes performance a kind of enjoyment. At the beginning, in the "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Convict Walking", I challenged to the limit. In fact, the pain is greater than the happiness, and it is always in a state of struggle and vagueness; but now Hugo can clearly feel the entire performance process. As if this is my own paradise, my own paradise, I can release all the energy to my heart''s content, this kind of happiness...just like a band performing on stage. Hugo showed a big smile at Charlize, seeing Charlize very helpless, in the end he could only squeeze Hugo''s arm viciously, which made Hugo grin in pain, and couldn''t help but round his eyes. Hey! I hurt my left hand!" Charlize smiled triumphantly, "You still know that you were injured!" Hugo''s crumpled cheeks satisfied Charlize, then raised his head and looked around. The real medical staff had already walked over quickly. , Began to clean the wound for Hugo-although the wound is not big, but because Hugo used his nail to cut, the possibility of bacterial infection still exists. Charlize stood by and looked at Hugo''s tangled and painful expression. Suddenly he felt gloating. He always felt that Hugo had lifted a rock and hit him in the foot. Leonardo also walked over and said to Hugo, "Lang said, this one was perfect just now! Absolutely perfect! It''s time to end the morning shooting, and wait for everyone to rest and eat before starting the afternoon shooting." Hugo raised his head, "So fast?" He always felt that this morning''s work had just begun. Leonardo rolled his eyes, "Brother, it''s one o''clock in the afternoon, and it''s lunch time." This made Hugo touch the back of his head awkwardly. But when the complaints were over, Leonardo immediately showed a dogleg expression and smiled flatteringly, "Hugo, you said, did you have a new experience just now? I think you and Charlize are performing In the process, there is always something that cannot be said, and it seems that some changes have taken place than before." Hugo squinted Leonardo, "I am losing too much blood and my head is a little dizzy. Are you sure you want to talk to me about this now?" Leonardo immediately took out a piece of chocolate from behind, "Come on, quickly fill up some blood sugar, there will be no problem soon, right?" Leonardo was clearly prepared and immediately pleased to deliver it. Chocolate, and then looked back at Charlize, "Sally, you also have a lot of questions to ask Hugo, right?" Leonardo kept winking at Charlize, trying to add an ally, but that''s what it looks like. How funny you look at it, it''s really uncontrollable. Charlize looked at Hugo. Originally, Hugo thought she would be on her side. She didn''t want Charlize to lower her head and ask the nurse. After confirming that Hugo''s wound was not serious, she squatted down and stared. He looked at Hugo with a puzzled face, which caused Hugo to choke. In the end, he could only lower his head, admitting defeat. "It''s hard for me to describe. Actually, this change probably started from the''L.A. Confidential''. I don''t know if you still remember that in the''Trumen''s World'' I have been looking for the difference between comedy and drama for a while. Balance..." Hugo said slowly, attracting the attention of Leonardo and Charlize. In fact, Leonardo has made considerable progress this time during the shooting of "Beautiful Mind". Just like when shooting the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" before, Leonardo always found a lot of inspiration in the process of cooperating with Hugo. For example, Why did Leonardo need crutches before, because all his analysis of characters comes from crutches, not from personality or life background. But now, Leonardo understands that any character has his own "crutch", which is also the point of conflict in the movie script. This cane does not necessarily have to be neurotic or a murderer. It can be The despair of life, the responsibilities of the family, the desire for work, etc., and so on. What the actor needs to do is to construct the entire role blueprint based on this conflict point, and then integrate the performance into it. For another example, Hugo often does not define a performance structure for himself during the performance process, but relies on the role to promote the performance, and then through the monitor playback, the directors discussion, etc., the role is enriched. The performance enters the polish. Leonardo is now also trying to learn this. The difficulty of William Pacher''s role far exceeds Leonardo''s imagination, and he is working hard to meet the requirements of this role. The filming of "Beautiful Mind" only took less than a month. For Leonardo, it surpassed what had been learned from the three previous works-because the opposite of him is Hugo, who has already entered the show for the first time. Hugo of the palace! Judging from these two scenes just now, Leonardo can say without exaggeration that Hugo has officially entered the performance hall! Chapter 2123： Anger is hard to fill phone-reading The headquarters of the "National Inquirer" has been blocked for seven days, but the demonstrators did not extinguish their anger. They still appeared at the headquarters gate on time every day, staging sit-in demonstrations, and blocked the scene. The strict iron barrel array made the whole newspaper miserable. Although the demonstrators did not take any actual actions, their substantive gazes were as cold and violent, and it was chilling. In the beginning, the "National Inquirer" still insisted on the dignity of the uncrowned king, and was always unwilling to compromise, and raised his arrogant head high. What''s more, just three days later, the "Beautiful Mind" crew resumed filming, and the "Los Angeles Times" also issued an official statement from the crew, clarifying all previous rumors, saying that the crew currently has no problems and is fully engaged in filming. This makes the "National Inquirer" even more arrogant: Now that the Hugo is all right, what are these demonstrators still pursuing? The crew itself did not condemn it, and the onlookers stayed wherever it was cool. However, the "National Inquirer" did not expect that since the "resistance" three years ago, the authority of the Uncrowned King has been severely damaged. People''s complaints against the news media have accumulated to a high level, and everyone knows how to express themselves strongly. Its not so easy for the National Inquirer to get through as before. The seven consecutive days of protests quickly made the "National Inquirer" miserable up and down. Compared with the sit-in demonstrations, what is even more terrifying is that the movement of "rejecting the "National Inquirer"" has been launched all over the United States. This caused the sales of newspapers to quickly drop from the average level of 3 million to 1.8 million. The decline was very tragic, making the entire newspaper gloomy, even the "New York Post", "USA Today" and other previously incited fans. Newspapers have been implicated, and sales have fallen in different ways. The "National Inquiry" is a supermarket tabloid. They are distributed free of charge in the supermarket. Most housewives enter the supermarket with a copy to pass the time. It is precisely because of the huge basic consumer group that the advertising volume of this gossip tabloid remains high. In many cases, its sales are even better than many major newspapers sold in the United States. "National Inquiry" does not survive on sales, but on advertising, but the standard for advertising sponsorship is the level of sales. As a result of the seven consecutive days of protests, the "National Inquirer" faced not only the decline in sales, but the more frightening decline in word-of-mouth. Originally used as a supermarket gossip tabloid, the "National Inquirer" had no so-called reputation, so even if it was defeated in the previous head-to-head confrontations with Hugo, it was even regarded as the main behind-the-scenes case of Michael Jackson. One of them, but it still survived tenaciously-because people knew that this newspaper was trying to catch the wind, and most of the time it was read as a fun talk to pass the time after a meal. But now, the "National Inquirer" is facing accusations such as "fabricated slander, slander, malicious distortion, personal assault, and disease discrimination". This has gone beyond the scope of "gossip talk" and has risen to the issue of personal rights. So sensitive. The topic of feeling is something that no organization dare to touch easily. In an instant, the entertainment effect of the "National Inquirer" was no longer there. On the contrary, it was also burdened with infringement of personal rights, making its non-existent image directly develop into a negative value. The butterfly effect that followed was that a large number of advertising sponsors decided to withdraw their sponsorship. This can almost be said to be a way of drawing money from the bottom of the pan that cut off the "National Enquirer". This was the fatal blow that made the entire newspaper truly miserable. Seven days after the "Hugo staying in the magpie''s nest?" this news was published, the "National Inquirer" finally couldn''t resist the pressure and published the clarification news, "''Beautiful Mind'' was shut down for three days and restarted", in the news report Reported on the "Beautiful Mind" crew from an objective and true perspective. Most of the content quoted the crew''s official statement so that readers can know the truth. At first, everyone thought that this protest was about to come to an end. But it didn''t. The sit-in demonstration team still appeared in front of the office building of the National Inquirer on the eighth day, and the situation became more serious, not only in New York, but in many offices including Seattle, Los Angeles, Houston, and Chicago. A large number of sit-in demonstration teams have also gathered. These teams are dressed in the same white T-shirts, all of which are the same peripheral costumes of the "Blurry Rain" world tour. They hide neatly and quietly in the square in front of the office building. They are in order and orderly, but they have no impact on society. Any impact on life is obviously carefully planned and arranged. What is even more exaggerated is that during the rush hour, many office workers also joined the demonstration team, making the entire lineup more magnificent. Faced with this situation, the editors of the "National Inquiry" were almost furious, and almost fainted with high blood pressure when they were so angry, "They...what else do they want!" Fox TV once again demonstrated the demeanor of the nation''s No. 1 news TV station. It interviewed the demonstrators at the scene as soon as possible and provided answers for everyone. "Our anger has not subsided! We still do not feel the sincerity of the media! When the media make up, fabricate, and exaggerate facts for its own benefit, it not only deceives the public, but also plays with the so-called''right to know''. It hurts the parties involved. This is an insult to the supervision of public opinion and the freedom of the press. It also turns the rights of the people into a weapon to hurt others, but they think that a clarification of the report can calm us. Angry? No, this is absolutely impossible! Apologize, we need him to make a formal official apology! We need to see the sincerity shown by him, we need to see the sincerity shown by the media! The crown of the uncrowned king is by the masses I put it on for you, but in the same way, the masses have the right to take off this crown!" Standing in front of the media, Joshua Cranston was impassioned, and he was not humble, powerful, and loud. Even the reporters who came to interview him were speechless for a while and couldn''t make a direct response. After the "resistance action" three years ago, the news awakening of ordinary people has been unstoppable, and with the gradual popularization of computer use, the Internet is improving step by step, and the era of uncrowned kings is gone forever. Until today, the news media are deeply aware of this. Fox TV reported on the prime time news at eight o''clock in the evening, which further escalated the whole incident. Faced with such a provocation, the "National Inquirer" is still unwilling to compromise with its neck. In the media circles, many veteran media people stand on the side of the "National Inquirer"-they are not defending this supermarket tabloid, but the dignity as the uncrowned king. They have continued their pride and pride for more than a century. These ordinary people are not allowed to tarnish. This support made the "National Inquirer" more confident, but on the contrary, it cheered up and was unwilling to compromise. However, the new generation of media people has vaguely noticed: a new era of media has inevitably arrived. Last year, Meg Ryan and Tom Hanks starred in "Electronic Love Letters," which proved so popular. Just like the historical development of the film industry, the historical pace of news cannot be stopped. In the next three days, the demonstrators grew stronger and stronger. Not only ordinary people, but also people from all walks of life began to join the ranks of solidarity. The first thing that happened was still the voice from the movie circle. With Hugo''s current appeal and popularity in Hollywood, there are definitely not a few people who are willing to put a knife on him. Sean Penn was the first to stand up. The actor who had always had a bad relationship with the media gave Hugo support without hesitation, followed by Al Pacino, Jack Nicholson and Meryl- The three top actors of Streep also expressed their support; after that, Steven Spielberg and George Lucas also took the initiative to accept media interviews, standing behind Hugo, the most impressive Surprisingly, even James Cameron lashed out at the media-but considering his poor relationship with the media, this is not surprising. The incident is escalating bit by bit. With Mark Canton being the first to set an example, "I think the National Inquirer should apologize The matter has completely lost control. Although Mark did not publish. Any other point of view is only aimed at the "National Inquirer". As the CEO of a large company, they must be cautious in their every move. They cannot directly target the media-it may be possible after ten years, but in It is impossible now in 1999. Therefore, such a view of Mark has been very valuable, which also means that Hollywood''s top presence has also joined the occupation, making the balance of victory begin to tilt. The pride of the "Uncrowned King" is bestowed by the masses, and the sense of existence of the "Uncrowned King" is inextricably linked to Wall Street. When the masses stand against them, when Wall Street also begins to pressure them, the New York Times One fell back, followed by the "Washington Post" and the "Los Angeles Times", then the "Wall Street Journal" and the "San Francisco Chronicle." The scale of the sit-in demonstrations is getting bigger and bigger. On the fourteenth day of the demonstrations, more than 50 million people in New York had already joined the demonstrators. On the fifteenth day, the headline of the "National Inquirer" used red fonts to express compromise, with the sentence "I''m sorry, I once again formally express my apologies for this improper remarks, to Hugo Lancaster himself and the "Beautiful Mind" The crew apologized to the readers and the masses," this put an end to this mighty media war. The uncrowned king, the proud head carrying the crown, slowly lowered. Chapter 2124： Fight again in the summer phone-reading The embarrassment of the uncrowned kings became a major scene in the midsummer of 1999, and this was another compromise of the media after 1995. The wheel of Pinshu.com www.vodtw.com''s history is advancing rapidly with an unstoppable trend. Two years later, in 2001, the emergence of blogs marked the emergence of personal news sources and the rise of personal media. So far, " The title of "Uncrowned King" has officially entered the stage of history, and the news media industry has completely entered the era of national entertainment. However, in 1999, although the uncrowned kings have already felt this unstoppable power, they are like those nobles in history who have grasped the glory of the past and are unwilling to let go. Sisi sticks to her pride and beliefs. I am willing to admit my failure, and even less willing to face the possible future. Although the "National Inquirer" is almost a rat crossing the street, it is unexpected that the news media did not pursue the "National Inquirer", and even more fortunately, the summer archives are coming, almost everyone''s sight He was quickly attracted attention by the annual movie event, which gave the supermarket gossip tabloid valuable breathing time and survived in embarrassment. The summer file of 1998 created a miracle that is not big or small. "Trumen''s World" was born as a dark horse comedy. It not only dominated the entire summer file, but also dominated the entire 1998. The annual North American box office and global box office rankings in 1999; the summer file of 1999 has reasons to expect more, because after the comedy, Hugo will land on the summer file with a horror theme, and challenge for the second year in a row. Possible miracles. Even if people are accustomed to turning Hugo into magic, from comedy to horror, as if from Charlie Chaplin to Alfred Hitchcock, this is an impossible jump. This also makes people full of countless speculations about the prospect of the "supernatural sixth sense", and the movie is hot before it is shown. However, the release schedule of "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" is set for August 2, so people still need to wait patiently and slowly. Prior to this, the excitement of the summer vacation has kicked off with the "Mummy" created by Universal Pictures with ambitions. Along with the "Independence Day" and "Titanic" the big movie frenzy settled, the last summer of the twentieth century also exploded with wonderful energy that everyone can''t help but dazzle, almost one movie per week. Works with a lot of focus are on the stage, filling the hot summer with countless exciting highlights. Starting from the ancient Egyptian myth "Mummy" with an investment of 80 million US dollars, it was unveiled; then "Star Wars Episode 1: The Threat of Ghosts" will restart with the dream of a generation; Anthony Hopkins joined the "Intuition (" Instinct) and Julia Roberts and Hugh Grants Notting Hill followed; after a huge success two years ago, the sequel Austin. Powers: The. Spy. Who .Shagged.Me) cant wait to debut; two works with an investment of more than 100 million U.S. dollars collided in the same week. It is one of the biggest highlights of the summer archive, Tarzan and "West Point Secret (General''s. Daughter is bound to have a battle... The fact is also true, one after another commercial blockbusters completely ignited the midsummer of 1999. First, the "Mummy" handed over a box office of 43 million US dollars, and successfully won the championship for a week, making a good start for the summer file; followed by "Star Wars Episode 1: The Phantom Threat" with 64 The million-dollar weekend performance reached the top. Although this performance did not break the premiere records of "Independence Day" and "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World", it still injected a boost for the entire market. It made everyone excited, and then this work achieved three consecutive championships, which once again proved the profound influence of the "Star Wars" series on American culture. This years summer archives have also emerged many affirmed masterpieces, in addition to "Star Wars Episode 1: Phantom Threat", "American Pie (American. Pie, "Ghost Invasion", "Notting Hill", "Landing Hill" "Runaway Bride (Runaway. Bride is both applauded and popular, plus Stanley Kubrick''s posthumous work "Eyes Open" and Will Smith''s "Wild. Wild. West". , The comic-based "Inspector. Gadget" and other works that have caused a lot of topical discussion, and there is also "The. Blair. Witch," who has created numerous box office miracles at an ultra-low cost of 35,000 US dollars. . Project, the summer file was very lively. Among these works, the $110 million investment in "Star Wars Episode 1: The Phantom Threat" can only be regarded as a pediatrics, and the $170 million investment in "Horseman" is the real heavyweight. However, the box office results are both good and bad. The premiere score of "West Point Uncovered" is only 22 million, and the score of "Racing Wind Police" is only 27 million... But it is undeniable that the real The era of blockbuster films has come across the board, and the determination of major film companies to increase cost input has been unshakable. In particular, "Star Wars Episode 1: Phantom Threat" completely detonated the entire summer box office, and strengthened the determination of the film company. After the Titanic and Independence Day in the second week of July, this work, which has gathered countless discussions, officially became the third North American box office work of film history to break 400 million yuan. This result has once again continued the upward trend of the entire movie box office market, following the "Independence Day" of the year before the first year, the "Jurassic Park 2: The Lost World" of the year before, and the "Trumen''s World" last year and "Saving Private Rui". After "Well", this year''s summer archive once again exploded with amazing energy, adding to the power of the blockbuster era. However, in addition to "Star Wars Episode 1: The Threat of the Phantom", "Blair the Witch" has created another extreme. This student work with an investment of only 35,000 US dollars has actually staggered its cumulative box office. The US$100 million offense became the first successful viral marketing case in film history and set a completely different benchmark for the film industry. This is also another huge victory for independent films after "Pulp Fiction", which truly opened up an era of personality that is diametrically opposed to the era of blockbuster films. With the surge of many topics, the midsummer of 1999 has become more and more hot and dry. It seems that people have felt that the millennium is getting closer and closer, and the trajectory of the wheel of history is also going in an invisible way. The change of dynasties, from the 20th century to the 21st century, this is not something that anyone can experience. You must know that the person who experienced the turn of the century last time is already a hundred years old by this time, and it is also a handful of people all over the world. countable. In the midst of this restlessness, May has passed, June has gone, and July has ended. August came to people quietly. On August 2nd, "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" officially held its grand premiere in the United States! As one of the most watched works in this summer, "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" has gathered countless questions. As a horror movie, how much energy can it explode, especially in "Blair the Witch" this summer. It scared the audience enough and almost ran out of "guts" inventory. What kind of results this movie can achieve has become a huge question mark; but at the same time, this is the second consecutive year that Hugo has been on the summer vacation. Moreover, the sword goes slantingly to challenge the psychological bottom line of the masses with horror movies, which makes everyone confused. Horror movies are inherently very niche, and many people even resist horror moviesthe two extremes that are almost the opposite of comedy movies. , Then Hugo''s box office appeal will be able to play a few points? Not only the audience, but not just the media, in fact, as the distributor of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", Bowei Pictures itself is also very hesitant. After they watched the film internally, they had a lot of discussions, which led to extremely fierce disputes and discussions. Some people had great confidence in the film, while others thought that the film was not suitable for summer vacation. People hesitate and cannot express any opinions... Under such disputes, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" had to be postponed to November release, hoping to use the atmosphere of Halloween and Thanksgiving to win more box office potential for this movie; but in the end hesitated again and again, Disney There was still no way to give up Hugos box office appeal. After going beyond Bowei Pictures, Michael Eisner decided to release it in the summer file. As a result, it was placed in the summer file in August when the competition was relatively less intense. . Then Disney had a dispute over the number of theaters to be released Some people wanted to show more than 3,000 theaters, but they were refuted by some, believing that this would lead to a fiasco at the box office; some others. I conservatively hope that it will be shown in 1,800 theaters before considering expansion... At the end of the dispute, a compromise plan was submitted. The first round of screenings at 2,200 theaters will be considered afterwards. The possibility. Two thousand two hundred theaters, this is the smallest work in the first round of the 1,500 theaters screened during the summer vacation in 1999. Even four weeks after "Blair the Witch" was released, the scale of the expansion reached two thousand two hundred, which shows that Disney is conservative. According to rumors in the circle, Robert Iger expressed firm dissatisfaction with this at the high-level discussion meeting. He repeatedly stated that the screen size of the film is 2,500 is the bottom line, but the distribution department is not his job at this time. His opinion It was not adopted. This made Robert very frustrated. Such a entangled situation reminds people of the initial release of "Life and Death Hour", but as a commercial action movie, "Life and Death Hour" finally achieved an incredible box office success, so as a horror film with unexplained prospects, "Spirit No. 6" What about the performance of "feeling"? With much attention, Hugo has landed in the summer vacation for the fourth time in his career as an actor! Chapter 2125： Media event Generally speaking, the most intense competition for summer vacations is often in May and June, and July is obviously a battleground for military strategists after the "Independence Day" unearthed the Independence Day schedule. But relatively speaking, August is always relatively deserted. Firstly, after three months of violent bombing, the movie market has entered a period of fatigue; secondly, August is the holiday period for most people Real vacation time, leave the city, come to the country or the island, away from the chaos and complexity, and enjoy the leisure time. Therefore, August is generally relatively calm. Of course, August is always a summer holiday, and it is still very lively compared to other months of the year. August of this year is a bit unusual. Hugo''s "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" debuted in the first week of August. There were as many as four films premiered in North America in the same week, three of which were screened. There are more than two thousand two hundred-in other words, they are more ferocious than the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural"! Taking into account the horror film attribute of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", even the title "Hugo Lancaster" can hardly drive more box office market. The reason is simple. Unlike action movies, dramas or comedies, some people just don''t like horror movies, or even fear and resist them, so they can''t go into the cinema anyway. Don''t forget that when Hugo decided to take the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", he almost became the object of ridicule in the United States. Many professionals think that Hugo was taken away by arrogance. Although the great success of "Trumen''s World" later reduced people''s doubts a lot, even in the face of the "sixth sense of the supernatural," people were cautious not to speak out. But it is undeniable that people are still not optimistic about the prospects of the "supernatural sixth sense". So, this makes the "supernatural sixth sense" seem like a very easy target to attack. Paramounts "The Game of Stealing the Sky (The... invited the well-known "James Bond" Pierce Brosnan to play in the first week of August, 2,500 theaters; Universal Studios The sci-fi comedy "Mystery (Men created by the industry at a cost of 70 million yuan, hopes to replicate the success of "Men in Black", and chooses to be screened in 2,300 theaters in the first week of August; an animation launched by Warner Bros. The movie "Steel Giant (The... is undoubtedly the biggest highlight of the week, with 70 million investment, Jennifer Aniston''s dubbing, and the scale of 2,250 theaters, everything looks confident. . Faced with so many challenges, the media believes that "Steel Giant" is the strongest seed choice for this week''s championship battle. Although the prospect of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" is worrying, relying on Hugo''s appeal, it should be able to "steal". "Sky Game" has a hard fight, after all, Pierce is definitely not an opponent to be underestimated. All this makes this week''s North American movie box office charts full of countless highlights. According to the medias pre-estimation, "Steel Giant" is considered to be capable of handing over 30 to 35 million premiere box office works, the premiere of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and "Stealing the Sky" The box office results are considered to be around 2,000 to 23 million, and there is bound to be a battle between the two. This prediction continues the previous style of "Trumen''s World". Although the media is not optimistic about the prospects of the work, considering Hugo''s appeal, the prediction is still more pertinent. The current box office record for the premiere of a horror movie is "Ghost Invasion", which was released two weeks ago-directed by the director of "Life and Death", Jane De Bont, with a premiere score of 33 million US dollars. Work, in addition, only one horror movies premiere box office data can cross the 25 million threshold-"Ghostbusters 2" released in 1989, the premiere box office of 29 million US dollars. At present, the top three horror movies at the box office are "Jaws" with 260 million U.S. dollars, "Ghostbusters" with 242 million U.S. dollars, and "The Exorcist" with 230 million U.S. dollars. Two million dollars, this is also the only three horror movies that broke the 200 million threshold at the box office. The three movies were from 1975, 1984 and 1973, which shows that the peak period of horror movies has long passed. From this perspective, the media predicts that the premiere box office of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is not only pertinent, but also very tolerant. This prediction data can rank among the top five or even the top of the box office record list for the premiere of horror movies. three. After repeated lessons, people always increase caution when making predictions about Hugo''s works, especially when "Trumen''s World" has just created a glorious history. However, even in this context, even with the collective encirclement and suppression of the three more magnificent works, no one dared to challenge Hugo''s strong momentum. "Stealing the Sky", "Mystery Man" and "Steel Giant" all avoided August 2 and chose to hold their premiere ceremonies on other days, because the lessons of history have clearly told them: leave the works aside, In terms of the film''s premiere, if you want to head head-on with Hugo, no one in Hollywood currently has such ability, even Steven Spielberg would not make such a choice. Therefore, on August 2nd, only one work "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" in the United States held its premiere ceremony! Nearly 400 reporters from more than 180 media outlets were surrounded. At the entrance of the National Theater, such a grand occasion almost made people trance back to the Dorothy Chandler Hall on the night of the Oscars. That''s it, it can''t help being staggering. Many fans who participated in the film premiere for the first time on the scene were even more stunned. They looked at the grand occasion in disbelief and couldn''t make any effective response at all. This makes the other three works that will premiere this week uneasy. Although they have been trying to convince themselves, "The premiere relies on the appeal of Hugo, which has no direct connection with the work", but still It is difficult to suppress inner tension and worry. In fact, even the reporters who came to the scene could not help but marvel at it. This is the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", not "Star Wars Prequel", but the lively scene of the scene is not inferior, and this is the first time they truly have a hearty heart. Feel the attraction of Hugo. Nicholas McKenna walked quickly to the end of the red carpet, looking for his assistant among the crowd, "Hey, Nick, is there any news?" Nicholas saw another person on his right coming towards him and greeted him with a smile. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, shook his head, "I have no news." After finishing speaking, he continued to walk forward quickly, but before three steps were taken, two more people walked over together, "Nick, you actually let the assistant come over first, and you are late. Is there any inside story?" Nicholas could only shook his head with a wry smile again, "I hope there is an exclusive, but won''t he reveal the answer when he shows up?" Nicholas motioned to the two people and moved on. I finally saw my assistant among the crowd. Standing next to him was the reporter of "U.S. Weekly" James Rattle. Nicholas hurried up to meet him and quickly confessed, "Quickly, set up my camera, at most. In ten minutes, they will arrive at the scene." Without any pause, everyone started to get busy. After he was busy, Nicholas started to focus on the camera and observe the light and environment. The assistant standing nearby looked at James and then at Nicholas. In the end he couldn''t help but, "Nick, is there any news?" Nicholas glanced at his assistant speechlessly, "This is already after I arrived at the scene, and the twenty-first person asked me the same question." One sentence made the assistant smile embarrassedly, but the expectant glance turned away. Still not shaken, Nicholas opened his mouth, only to find that James next to him was also leaning over, and he was helpless. "I have no news. Joe won''t answer the phone, Samora won''t answer the phone, so don''t ask me again. Up." The little assistant is inexperienced, and his face is full of disappointment, while James chuckled lightly, "I think Hugo''s personality should not be deliberately avoided, because he knows we will definitely not let him go." "Then what if he is worried that we are blurring the focus, not paying attention to the movie, but caring about the lace news, and deliberately antagonizing us?" Nicholas asked in a rhetorical question, which caused James to choke and he was helpless. Everyone is concerned about the same question: Will Hugo appear on the red carpet with Charlize today? This is the first public event after the two people have determined their relationship. People were looking forward to the release of "Beautiful Mind" The two people will definitely appear together, but now the "spiritual first" "Six Senses" is the first to appear on the stage, and naturally no one wants to miss it. This is also one of the important reasons why the news media that arrived at the scene today are so exaggerated, and the red carpet time for the premiere is getting closer and everyone is getting more and more anxious. Just like James and Nicholas guesses, almost everyone is trying to guess what Hugo thinks. Even though everyone knows that Hugo will reveal the answer after he walks on the red carpet, there is still no way to control his excitement and excitement. Suddenly, there was a commotion at the end of the red carpet, and Nicholas and James both looked at the end of the red carpet. At this time, the premiere had not officially started. Their first reaction was that the producer Catherine Kennedy or M-Night-Samaran appeared on the red carpet. It was a warm-up for the red carpet, but they didnt expect one. Turning his head, he saw a black extended luxury sedan parked at the beginning of the red carpet. Without waiting for everyone to continue to speculate, the air at the scene condensed suddenly, and then reached a boiling point in an instant, bursting out like a stormy sea with amazing energy. The roar of more than a thousand fans in the audience tore a black hole in the entire sky. The end of the red sunset glow pouring down, like a Milky Way waterfall, roaring. It was Hugo who appeared! And... Charlize! Chapter 2126： Golden boy and jade girl The flashing lights poured down like a waterfall, almost completely turning the red sky curtain into silver; the continuous "click" shutter sound swept through, and even the roar of the engine on the next street completely disappeared. ; The out-of-control screams and shouts are like a mountain whistling a tsunami, in the whole. The National Theater began to tremble slightly, making many people unprepared and unable to stand firmly... The stormy waves at the scene were even more fierce than the one-hundred-foot tsunami wave. The waves that smashed their heads and covered their faces one after another. The spectacular sight of the collapse of a ten-story building was jaw-dropping. Not to mention the strength of fighting back, even the power of parrying was shattered. , Can only passively follow the trend. Hugo and Charlize stood side by side at the beginning of the red carpet. The huge wave of air almost made people unsteady. Hugo was a little better, and he was very used to facing such a scene, but even so, Hugo still felt that his feet were basically standing. Instability, the center of gravity has moved backwards; not to mention Charlize, she never expected that the premiere of a movie would create such a terrifying momentum, and one of the high heels under her feet did not stand firmly, and she went to After taking a half step back, the entire center of gravity was completely lost. Fortunately, Hugo grabbed her arm in time, which prevented the cup from happening. Charlize couldn''t help but frown slightly, looked at the exaggerated boiling scene in front of him in amazement, and reluctantly approached Hugo''s ear and said, "This is too exaggerated? What happened recently we don''t know. Is it something?" But because the screams at the scene were so loud, Hugo didn''t hear a word at all, only her mouth was opened and closed. Hugo shook his head speechlessly, saying that he hadn''t heard it. Charlize sighed helplessly, and exchanged a helpless look with Hugo. Then he felt it was too ridiculous and chuckled. . The result was revealed-Hugo really appeared on the red carpet with Charlize. This is also the first time the two people have appeared together in public in four months since the relationship was accidentally discovered on the night of the Oscars. This is definitely a historic scene! Nicholas couldn''t control his excitement. The index finger that pressed the shutter was trembling slightly. The sensation of the couple in front of them is estimated to be one of the few in the entire history of Hollywood. It is estimated that only Spencer Qusay and Catherine Hepburn are the only ones in the history of Hollywood. Only the destined couples, as well as top couples like Marilyn Monroe and Arthur Miller, can be compared. What''s more unforgettable is that Hugo and Charlize respectively aspired the title of actor and queen of the same Oscars. This is also unprecedented, and it is destined to become a magnificent one in history that countless people talk about. They are now undoubtedly the most watched couple in the United States and even in the world. It is no exaggeration to say that the degree of attention even exceeds that of the couple living in the White House. It is true that every move affects half of North America. mainland. Now, the two of them have appeared on the red carpet hand in hand, appearing in front of the public gracefully and calmly, receiving the baptism of the flashlight, without any concealment, without any pretentiousness, and without any deliberate show. Individuals just appeared on the red carpet side by side, and the natural and simple happy expression was passed on. She staggered unexpectedly, he hurriedly grabbed her arm, and then showed a mocking smile on his face, making her roll her eyes silently...just Ben. The small details that can be reflected make the warm happiness overflow slowly, and people can''t help but show enviable eyes. Nicholas could no longer feel his right index finger. The continuous shutter action made his fingers become stiff. He also knew that the photos had been taken long ago. Hugo and Charlize stood quietly at the beginning of the red carpet. Accepted the baptism of shooting on the spot with a smile. In just one minute, no matter how many news photos are already available, Nicholas just couldnt stop, as if he was a professional habit, he kept pressing the shutter and recorded this worthy of uploading. The moment into the annals of history. Today Hugo chose a holiday casual wear, sky blue suit shorts, white polka dot golf shirt, dark blue British hard-shoulder suit jacket, with a pair of light gray sailing shoes and a navy blue woven belt, relaxing and relaxing It reveals a strong British atmosphere, but it is not too formal, it looks like the costumes of royal nobles on vacation. Standing next to Hugo, Charlize chose a tender yellow floral dress. The loose and comfortable skirt fluttered in the wind, matched with a white finger-thick leather belt and a white suit jacket. A trace of chic, without losing the femininity of a little woman in the refinement. Finally, supplemented by a leather braided rope bracelet and a pair of wedge heel lace high heels, it is as elegant as a French rose but with a sassy, ??unrestrained and enthusiastic temperament. The two stood side by side like this. It seemed that the clothes were not matched deliberately, but the fit between the body and the body made people open their mouths, and they didn''t know how to express it. Even before "sunrise", everyone already knew that Hugo and Charlize standing together can be said to be a match made in heaven. From appearance to temperament, they are amazing; but today''s unspeakable shock is still Coming to the facebefore it was just everyones own fantasy, but today these two people really appear as lovers. Nicholas couldn''t help but let out a low exclamation. After learning the news from Oscar night, everyone was waiting for this moment, waiting for the historical moment when two people appeared in official public occasions. But no one thought that this waiting was actually four months. However, it now appears that even the long wait is worth it! Hugo smiled like a gentleman at Charlize, then raised her left hand and made a teapot shape; Charlize was amused by Hugo''s action, but she was also very cooperative and made a lady''s thank you half Kneeling, and then taking Hugo''s left arm, the two of them started on the red carpet. This short red carpet is almost the scene of the volcanic eruption. Thirty minutes have passed. The enthusiasm of the fans still did not make the two people leave quickly, and they were forced to step back again and again to shake hands and hug them. When the two people came to the reporter, it was thirty-five minutes before the two people got off the car. Nicholas skillfully changed the film in the camera, and then raised his right hand to get the first right to ask questions. However, instead of asking questions immediately, he said, "Hugo, Charlize, you two Standing together is like an oil painting. Its too beautiful. I think this is our biggest gain today. When this sentence came out, the reporters on the scene immediately burst into laughter, and the two standing in front of the reporters burst into laughter. Individuals are a little embarrassed. The two exchanged their eyes, teasing each other, as if they were saying, "Hey, someone said you are like a painting", but they both laughed. After Nicholas expressed his truest thoughts, he began to ask questions, "How did the two of you arrive at the scene today? I thought you would be the last." This question immediately awakened everyone''s memory. He began to nod his head-Hugo was the first to appear on the red carpet, killing everyone by surprise. Hugo laughed, "Is this your first question?" A rhetorical question immediately made Nicholas panicked, "No, no." He didn''t care about the gossip, and quickly asked, "Since''before sunrise'', almost everyone has been expecting the two of you to be able to live in real life. Come together, and now that the story in the movie has become true, can you tell me what the **** is going on?" Hugo and Charlize exchanged their sights. Charlize threw the hot potato to Hugo at once. Hugo did not refuse, "I think I''ll answer the first question." It made everyone laugh. "Because we anticipated such a situation-because you will never let go of the news, do you? So, they threw the two of us out first, and after feeding the lions, they were not in danger. ." Such a vivid description made the reporters full of black lines, but the audience next to them all roared with laughter. Hugo chuckled twice, "As for the second question, I refuse to answer. You can ask about the shooting process of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", you can also ask about the situation of the "Beautiful Mind", but about the two of us. I refuse to answer all questions. This is also Hugos consistent policy of not answering his personal circumstances, but this time Hugo paused, Right, maybe you can ask Charlize. "Hulala", all reporters cast their sights on Charlize This made Charlize grinded his teeth depressedly, and then said with a smile, "I am not the protagonist today. Don''t get the goal right or wrong." The vicious words made Hugo rub his nose uneasily, but the reporters burst into laughter. "Hugo, how long have you been dating? What was the opportunity that made you change from a friend to a lover? Or is it that you have been dating all the time?" Another reporter couldn''t wait to ask after being named. Hugo twitched his mouth helplessly, "You can throw these questions to the tree hole, maybe it will give you an answer." Looking at the reporter who was still unwilling in front of him, Hugo would not give them another chance. , But directly changed from passive to active, "Are there no other problems besides me and Charlize? If not, I can notify others that they have appeared and let our premiere begin directly." Anyone who knows Hugo knows that he is definitely not kidding. What''s more, they have taken enough photos of two people attending together today. As for the inside information of the most-watched lovers in the United States, they can still dig slowly in Japan. As a result, all the uncrowned kings quickly changed their positions like a wall of grass, "Hugo, may I ask what kind of work is the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", and what kind of opportunity prompted you to take this work? " Chapter 2127： 6 supernatural senses No one would doubt that the script of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" must have its own characteristics, otherwise it would be impossible for Hugo to nod and agree to appear in this work. But even so, when Hugo, Toni Colette, Kate Beckinsale, Hayley Joe Osment and many other leading actors think that "this is not a horror movie", all reporters still Surprised. I originally thought that the premiere was just a routine. So many reporters came to the scene for the possibility of "Hugo and Charlize" joining hands on the red carpet, so when they saw this pair of Hollywood golden boys and girls walking hand in hand At the time of the red carpet, most of the reporters had already achieved success, and they were more dispensable for the subsequent film development. If it weren''t for Hugo face, it is estimated that many media will leave the scene halfway. Of course, another advantage of staying is to watch the jokes of this horror movie. But now things are a bit strange. Toni has repeatedly emphasized, This is a movie about family relationships, not a horror movie at all. That categorical attitude left reporters at a loss: So how did this come back? thing? Is it the public relations strategy of the crew? In order to attract more audiences who "refuse to enter the cinema because it is a horror film", let go of their prejudices? But this doesn''t make sense, because "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is a horror movie, which is officially certified by Bowei Pictures! After the premiere was over, everyone started to move in. The National Theater flocked in. The audience and reporters who got the tickets for the premiere couldnt wait to get a glimpse. Those who regretted passing by the premiere were always reluctant to leave, hoping to be waiting at the door. I learned about the movie from the audience for a while. Nicholas found Hugo in a circle of encirclement-he was signing autographs for a group of enthusiastic fans. From those few words, we can know that these are all glorious fans. They all began to miss the band and asked about the glory. When will the fourth dead album be released? Hugo had a conversation with everyone very patiently, and the atmosphere was very lively. Hugo waited until the opening time of the premiere was approaching, and then Hugo left, and Nicholas quickly followed. Hugo glanced at him, "Are you here to get the exclusives for me and Charlize?" Nicholas gave Hugo a helpless look. "If so, would you like to give it?" Hugo didn''t laugh. Nicholas knew the answer clearly. In fact, Hugo and Charlize attended the premiere together today. It''s already the maximum limit, even a huge surprise, so Nicholas can''t ask for more, "No, I''m here to ask you, what is going on with this movie?" Hugo was a little surprised, and cast a surprised look at Nicholas, "I mean, why did you take this script? And you keep saying that this is not a horror movie, what is going on?" Nicholas went further Explained. Hugo thought about it seriously, "Let''s put it this way, the horror films that appeared in the second half of the 1980s were more of''scare'' at first, but the horror films before that were more about exploring psychological horror and darkness. Fright is only a side effect." Nicholas nodded, "For example, "The Shining", such as "The Exorcist." This answer made Hugo nod and smile, "Strictly speaking, "Spiritual" The''Sixth Sense'' is more of a retro horror movie. Horror is just a medium that floods in to convey different stories." Hugo''s answer is very simple, but very clear, so Nicholas suddenly wakes up. If it is a work such as "The Shining", then it is like the achievement of Jack Nicholson in the first place, and the joining of Hugo will not seem shocking. Suddenly, Hugo seemed to think of something again, and said seriously, "Remember, you must be sure, have you read it carefully?" Nicholas hadn''t reacted before he saw Hugo walk away quickly, and then he saw Hugo join the crew and walked quickly towards the theater. Nicholas just ran two steps forward, he could only give up and chewed carefully, but still had no clue what is meant by "you must be sure, have you watched it carefully"? Did he not watch the movie enough? Are you careful? Unlike ordinary audiences, as film critics and professional reporters, they must watch the movie carefully, so as to ensure that the article written is meaningful, rather than making up. Therefore, even if it is a popcorn movie, even if it is a bad movie, they must watch it carefully. So, why did Hugo explain so specifically? And it''s still a horror movie! Is it because there are details like "The Shining" in the movie? Or is there a tribute to "The Shining" in the movie? God, if you watch a horror movie with all your heart, it is estimated that the shock will be doubled... Is this just Hugo''s prank? Nicholas felt that his head was full of question marks. Even if he knew this was a trap, he could only jump in with a heavy heart. I have to say that the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" filled Nicholas with countless question marks from the beginning-at the same time, he felt a deep chill. When he saw Leonardo shooting Hugo, Nicholas was so scared The chair jumped up: If the character played by Hugo dies at the beginning, this is the biggest shaking point of the whole movie-everyone is tricked into by the gimmick of "Starring Hugo", and Hugo comes out and ends. , Then what else is good about this movie. Fortunately, Malcolm, played by Hugo, was saved, which made Nicholas breathe a sigh of relief, and the audience in the entire movie theater was just as shocked as him. Then the story slowly unfolded. To Nicholas''s expectation, the real protagonists of the movie are actually Hugo and Haley. As we all know, there is a joke circulating in Hollywood, "Never cooperate with children and animals", because children and animals are completely uncontrollable, and too many accidents are often created during the filming process, leading to the unknown quality of the finished film-or Very good, or a disaster. But the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" boldly put Haley in front of Hugo-even an ordinary actor, standing in front of Hugo now has his feet weak, not to mention a child who has almost no experience in acting. . This is no different from seeking a dead end. However, Nicholas was surprised because in the first thirty minutes of the movie, Haileys performance was simple but delicate, and there was a shocking power, even in front of Hugo, it was not inferior. This can definitely be said to be a huge surprise. As far as the advancement of the movie itself is concerned, it does not look like a horror movie. Thirty minutes passed without ghosts or blood. It was just a normal story, telling the story of Cole living with his mother, and Malcolm He is a psychiatrist. There are also major problems between him and his wife, but he must concentrate all his energy to help Cole and get out of the predicament. Nicholas can see why many actors have repeatedly emphasized that this is not a horror movie. Although the movie is filled with a weird atmosphere of horror, it always seems that something is happening, but it makes people unable to understand what happened, but it is still far from the "horror movie", even the psychological thriller is not counted. But... As far as the story itself is concerned, there is not much novelty, just a simple movie to help children get out of their psychological dilemma. This disappointed Nicholas, but he still had to cheer up, because Hugo said, "Did you read it carefully?" Until halfway through the movie, looking at Cole''s tearful eyes, he whispered in a shivering voice, "I can see the dead." That indescribable fear instantly made Nicholas shiver. There was no way to stop. One after another, he looked at the big screen. The slow and mysterious aura of Malcolm and Cole was flowing slowly, and all the horrifying atmosphere and Cole''s strange behavior were obtained. After the explanation, everything was explained in an instant, and Nicholas'' heart stopped beating suddenly. The entire movie theater fell into deathly silence, and everyone held their breath, unable to move at all. Until this moment, the veil of horror of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" was slowly lifted. Although Malcolm thinks that Cole produced hallucinations, the audience in the cinema knows that things are definitely not that simple. Sure enough, the next development of the plot is creepy. The ghosts that are invisible but still exist around the whole theater are filled with a deep bone cold-you know it is midsummer August but It was as cold as Canada in December, and the biting cold made the heart shrunk. Malcolm never believed Cole''s words, and at the same time he found himself and his wife farther and farther away, he even suspected that his wife had an affair, which made him completely absent-minded. But his distrust made Cole disappointed. He watched Cole cry dimly and begged, "If you don''t believe me, how can you help me?" This deeply moved Malcolm. Malcolm remembered Vincents situation at the time, almost exactly the same as Cole, so he started looking for the tapes he used to talk to Vincent, and unexpectedly found that there was a soft whispering sound on the tape. It was a piece of Spanish. Constantly crying for help, "Please help me, help me, I don''t want to see God." This made Malcolm suddenly understand everything. Nicholas only felt that all the hairs on his back were erected, because he also understood the whole thing-Vincent and Cole can see ghosts, but no one can understand them, so Vincent was finally forced to Crazy, chose self-understanding, and now Cole is facing the same situation. Nicholas didn''t even realize that his eye sockets were already moist. He was completely moved by Cole, completely shocked by Malcolm, and completely absorbed into the whole story. Chapter 2128： Ending art Malcolm finally believed Cole''s words, and he also realized that these ghosts have been surrounding Cole because they need Cole''s help. Only by listening can these voices disappear. With the help of Malcolm, Cole successfully helped a little girl and revealed the truth about her death-she was ill for two years and eventually passed away, and now her little sister is also sick, her father almost Was old overnight. But the fact is that her stepmother has been poisoning her food and eventually killed her. When the truth was revealed, the little girl left in peace and never appeared again. Cole finally understood that the appearance of those ghosts was not malicious, they just needed his help. This made Cole''s character gradually cheerful, and even participated in the school''s stage play. The whole thing was done and the merits were complete, and Malcolm was able to retire. Malcolm watched Cole''s stage performance at school. Seeing the cheerful and bright smile on Cole''s face, Nicholas couldn''t help but smile, but the parting was coming, which still made people a little sad. Nicholas let out a long sigh. He must admit that the quality of the whole movie is beyond imagination. It really can''t be regarded as a horror movie. The movie is more about family love as the core and tells a story that crosses the two realms of Yin and Yang. In the past ten years, many shoddy horror films have been too good; but Nicholas is still a little disappointed. Compared with Hugo''s previous works, it still seems too normal. It can be said to be excellent. It is far from wonderful and classic. Hugo Choosing this work, the vision is still worthy of recognition, but it seems a bit conservative. However, the movie doesn''t seem to be over here. This makes Nicholas frown. Does the end need to be delayed? But Nicholas'' attention was quickly attracted by the big screen. After Lynn got off work, he took Cole home from school. He didn''t want to be in front but encountered a car accident. He was stuck in the car formation and couldn''t leave. For the first time, Cole truly told his mother the secret of his heart, but Lynn obviously didn''t want to believe it. Looking at his mother who was sitting there, Cole said nervously, "Mom, what are you thinking? Do you think I''m a freak?" Lynn said with a serious face, "Looking at me, I would never think you are a freak, never, understand?" Cole nodded, his eyes softened slightly, and Lynn retracted I lost my sight, I just felt confused on my brain, "Let me think about it." Cohen thought about it seriously, "Grandma asked me to say hello to you, she said she was sorry to take the pendant, she liked it so much." This sentence made Lynn completely stunned, "Grandma sometimes comes to see me ." Lynn obviously still didn''t want to believe Cole, she shook her head, "Cole, this is not right, you know that grandma has passed away." "I know, she wants me..." Cole tried to continue explaining, but Lynn started to stop him. This time Cole was not afraid and insisted loudly to continue speaking, "She shakes me to tell you that she has Go watch you dance." This sentence immediately stunned Lynn, "She said that when you were a child, you had a fight with her. Just before your dance performance, you thought she didn''t want to watch you dance, but she went to watch She hides behind. You didnt see her. She said you were like an angel. Lynn has completely broken down. This is a secret only known between her and her mother. It is absolutely impossible for Cole to know. Yes, tears broke directly, "She said, you once went to her cemetery to ask a question, and she said the answer is...every day." Lynn was already crying, but Cole asked suspiciously, "What did you ask?" Lynn was completely overwhelmed by this fact, the tears couldn''t stop at all, he could only choked out a voice from his throat, "I... did I make her proud?" Nicholas thought he was ready to be sensational, but at this moment when he saw Lynn and Cole hugging together, he was still a little touched. This scene is still very necessary because it sublimates the affection of the whole movie. , Making the whole theme complete. This allows the completion of the film to be further improved. But when Nicholas thought this was the finale, the movie unexpectedly gave another surprise. Malcolm returned home and found that his wife was asleep on the sofa. He found that Anna was watching a videotape of their marriage. He originally thought that his wife no longer loves him anymore. They are drifting away, but at this moment , He realized that, in fact, Anna still loved him. Malcolm remembered Cole''s words: Talking to Anna while she was sleeping, so that she would hear her own words without her consciousness. So Malcolm shouted in a voice that was extremely sad and nostalgic, "Anna." Sleeping Anna softly responded, "I miss you so much." This made Malcolm''s voice a little choked. He hadn''t spoken to Anna for a long time, so he could only say in a fragmented manner, "I miss you too." "Why? Malcolm?" Anna asked in a loud voice, with shallow tears in his eyes, and eagerly asked, "What? What did you say?" Anna asked sadly, "You Why are you leaving me?" This made Malcolm completely stunned, and said with doubts, "I never left you." But Anna did not respond. She adjusted her sleeping position slightly, and a metal object in her right hand fell to the ground with a crisp sound. The eyes of all the audience in the entire movie theater followed Malcolm, and then they saw a ring slipping onto the ground! Malcolm was stunned. He looked at it. Anna still had the wedding ring on his hand, but the familiar position of his hand was empty. In an instant, all the memories came to my heart, and Cole said, "I can see the dead, they don''t know they are dead." Every fragment of memory is crushing all Malcolm''s thoughts, and all the details are pieced together. When he got up, the terrible and cruel fact defeated Malcolm severely. he died. "Huh", Nicholas was completely stunned. He couldn''t believe his eyes. He looked at the big screen in horror. His brain stopped working completely. There was no thought at all, just staring at the blank sheet on the screen. Desperate torn face. Tears came out with shock in this way. They couldn''t control it at all. Even the breathing had completely stopped, and only the sad melody kept turning around in the ears. Hugo said, "Did you watch it carefully?" Those detailed fragments came to mind, but they were still not enough. For the first time, Nicholas realized that he hadn''t watched the movie carefully enough. The movie is not only the relationship between Cole and Lynn, but also not only the relationship between Malcolm and Anna, but also the fear and panic of everyone facing death. The reluctant parting makes time eternal Stopped at that moment of that day. Malcolms clock was permanently fixed on that night, unable to recover Vincents pain, and tried his best to help Coles perseverance, and the torture of his wifes gradual distance from his wife... which made him hesitate to leave, always Wandering by Cole''s side. Because, he needs Cole''s help-not only he helped Cole, but Cole helped him. Malcolm, dead, already dead at the very beginning of the movie. This fact caused Nicholas to crash completely in an instant, tears blurred his vision, his reason was completely lost, and his emotions roared like a stormy sea. Malcolm finally accepted the fact that he was dead, and sat next to Anna, with a lonely and persevering expression, with a slight smile, and said softly, "I think I can go now, I just There are a few things that need to be done, I have to help someone, I think I did it. I also want to tell you something, you have always been the most important to me, always will be. I love you, sleep well. Start tomorrow Everything will change." "Good night, Malcolm." "Good night, dear." Malcolm''s amber eyes shone with crystal tears, and then slowly closed. In the darkness, he recalled the happy waltz at their wedding. The movie, it''s over, it''s over like this. However, Nicholas sat on the chair in a daze, unable to move at all, and he was completely unable to take into account the reactions of others around him. He just sat on the spot completely, watching the subtitles sliding upwards, letting his emotions go. In the raging, tears almost seemed to be out of control, and they kept falling The emotion that swept through was so violent and so violent that he was almost unable to breathe. This is not a horror movie. This is not a movie about family or helping children. It is a movie about human beings dealing with death. Those who stay behind and those who leave, must face each other twice. For death, the pain and torture of death is a test for everyone. Malcolm was the one who left, but chose to stay; Anna and Lynn were the ones who stayed, but they never really left; Cole could see those who stayed and those who left, he helped those who left People fulfill their wishes and help those who stay to make up for their regrets. Family affection, love, friendship, these emotional fetters make life and death so tangled and painful, but also make parting eternal. Its hard to imagine that Nicholas could hardly imagine that the story would end with this ending. His brain became blank in an instant, and he couldnt even recall any memories of the movie. He only knew: He had to watch this movie again. The movie is not only for the movie, but also for the memory of his heart-only his own parting, if... just if, those who he thought had long been far away are still by his side? Can he find his "Cole"? Thinking of Hugo''s words before the film screening, Nicholas couldn''t cry. Chapter 2129： Meaningful Every time I watch a Hugo movie, Nicholas knows that he must be mentally prepared, because his movies always hide many different things, which are worthy of the audience to savor. But even so, Nicholas was completely "deceived" today. The first three-quarters of the movie is almost just a psychological thriller above the standard. Although there is a turning point-Cole can actually see ghosts-it is quite surprising, but other than that , The whole movie has no surprises as imagined. Until the last quarter, two scenes, just using the pen and ink of the two scenes, the quality of the whole movie has been sublimated. Nicholas suddenly thought of the "seven deadly sins", which was also the last scene. Hugo used that superb and almost dazzling performance to raise the whole movie to a notch. The sixth sense of the supernatural is obviously the same. The delicate and profound performance of the last scene, Hugo, completely defeated all of Nicholas psychological defenses. He can only let all emotions raging in his mind, the indescribable pain and Struggling, unforgettable. But it was precisely because of his "contempt" that the ending gave him a heavy blow, hardly anyone has any power to parry, and completely followed the emotional ups and downs of the movie. I waited until the movie subtitles had come to an end, and the lights in the cinema still did not turn on, which seemed to be giving the audience more time to think. Nicholas suddenly sat up with his back and looked around, only to find that the audience was sitting quietly in place, without any movement, but in the silence there was an indescribable surging, moved, and Shocked, joyful, and fearful... the sparkle of tears was connected in the dim lights of the big screen, like thousands of stars, making the whole theater beautiful. Just as Nicholas''s brain turned into a mass of paste and all his movements were too slow, a figure stood up diagonally in front of him, and then slowly stirred his hands, one after another. Nicholas subconsciously looked at the figure, and quickly recognized that person-it was Roger Ebert, the famous film critic Roger Ebert! I saw Roger straightened his back, shoulders straight, and clapped his hands neatly and forcefully. The crisp applause spread slowly in the dull theater, but the sound of firmness after another leaked his heart. His true emotions, the slightly trembling touch and confusion, spread gently in the air. Nicholas also stood up, but because he stood too hard, he couldn''t stand firmly and he staggered. It was just such a short moment, and then he saw that the people beside him sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rainthis was the press booth, not the auditorium, and all his colleagues were all around him. Then, the applause gathered like a trickle, forming a big river, and finally merged into the sea, the surging applause in the whole. The National Theater reverberated continuously, and turbulent waves were set off. Nicholas tried his best to agitate his hands, venting his surging emotions in this simple and rude way. The surging applause lasted for a long time, and even Nicholas himself couldn''t remember how long it had passed. When the premiere was over, he left. At the National Theater, his head still didn''t recover, and he waited until someone stopped him. "This gentleman, good evening, how does the movie "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" feel?" Nicholas raised his head and looked at it, only to realize that what was in front of him was a Fox TV news program, which made him stunned, and then he burst into laughter, and the spirit wandering out slowly returned to his brain. He thought about it seriously. Thought, "Uh, the''Supernatural Sixth Sense''... well, it''s a very, very good movie." "You mean, is this movie very exciting? Can you describe it in detail?" Nicholas calmed down and thought for a while. He found that being interviewed by reporters was not such a wonderful thing, and answering questions was not as simple as it seemed. This made Nicholas laugh, "I think this movie needs to be done by himself. Walk into the cinema and savor it. There is no doubt that the movie is wonderful. More importantly, it is a horror movie, but it is not a horror movie. Believe me, anyone who walks into the cinema will not regret it. ." "Can''t you describe this movie to us? The producer does not currently have any brief introduction, which leaves us ignorant of the movie." Nicholas recalled carefully, he found that he had no way to describe the movie, not just the surprise of the ending, he hoped that everyone went into the movie theater to watch; and the family love and trust described in the theme of the movie also needed oneself. Savor carefully, "Yes, no. I can only say with certainty that you will never regret this movie." "absolute?" "Yes, absolutely." After Nicholas finished answering, he stood there and thought for a while, then turned and walked towards the cinema-he wanted to go into the cinema a second time, because Hugo asked him to look carefully, but he missed too many details , He hopes to revisit it again. But after only a few steps, Nicholas remembered that today is the premiere. It is only one screening. The full release will not be until the weekend of this week. This fact made Nicholas chuckled and shook his head, obviously feeling extremely absurd for his behavior. Nicholas could only turn around again and walked home. After returning home, Nicholas began to reminisce carefully. He knew that this movie told the same story from many different perspectives, and everyone could taste differently. However, his lack of details made it impossible for him to piece together the whole story. The deepest impression left in my mind is the outline of the word "love" in the movie, and the emotional description between people has reached an unparalleled height. Especially the affection between Cole and his mother awakened the memories deep in Nicholas''s mind, and he could hardly cry. Thinking of this, Nicholas took out his typewriter and got busy. After thinking about it, Nicholas knocked out the title, "The bond of affection maintains two different worlds", but then he paused and thought about it, crossed out this line, and re-entered another line of the title. , "The warmth from the soul." "As a horror movie, the''Supernatural Sixth Sense'' may be the least scary horror movie. Just like the classics such as''The Exorcist'' and the''The Shining'', the biggest highlight of the movie lies in the people. The communication with people makes the viewing process full of warmth, warming the souls who have become cold because of fear, parting, and uniqueness. The Sixth Sense of Supernatural concentrated on a deep description of several different emotional ties, showing a delicate and profound difference from horror films, which brought the film to a completely different level. The affection between the little boy Cole and his mother has become the main line of implementation. The mother bears the burden of two jobs to raise her son. The mother is desperate to protect her sons madness in her sleep. The son is always by his mothers side and is even willing to become strong for the mother... that is plain but full of strength. His emotional bond has become the strength of everyone''s growth. In particular, there is a detail in the movie, which is impressive. Mother once asked Cole to''look into my eyes'' three times before and after she firmly expressed her support to her son. Maybe the mother did not understand what happened to Cole. Maybe the mother always thought Cole was in serious condition. She has never affected her trust and support, and she will always stand by her son''s side unconditionally. The film uses multiple branches to illustrate this theme, including the affection between Coles mother and Coles grandmother, the affection between the little girl Kayla and her father... These countless small details are piled up like daily life, but Tell us the simplest truth: we often think that there are many important things in life, to make a living, to work hard for promotion, to calculate for the benefit, we always have countless excuses, "We need life, we need Money, we need recognition'', but we are blinded by these excuses and ignore the most important relatives standing behind us. The love between the male protagonist Malcolm and his wife Anna has become a dark line that supports the structure of the entire story. This couple, who was drifting away because of an accident, always relied on a line of emotion to stay together. Even if Anna showed up with other suitors, she would still go to sleep by watching the wedding videotape of the two in the middle of the night. The uncertainty and mystery of love make people rush, and the promise of "eternity" binds two people without blood. That pure and beautiful pure emotion is so strong and public, it is fascinating. Even though the polishing of time and the difficult estrangement made the two gradually estranged from each other, the fetters deep in their hearts could not be separated. The main line of family affection and the dark line of love are bundled together to support the whole movie, and through the exploration of life and death and fear, the ubiquitous emotions in these two lives are completely different The angle is presented. This is precisely the most valuable part of the sixth sense of the supernatural. Compared with those scary ghosts or horrible tricks, the two worlds separated by Yin and Yang are connected with emotion. The true and sincere emotion can cross the barrier of life and death. Connecting two beating hearts is like''human and ghost love is not over''. Death only obstructs the touch of the body, but the connection of the soul is unstoppable, which undoubtedly makes this work surpass ordinary horror films. Category, it has become a truly classic masterpiece. Do you believe that people will still stay in this world after they die? Do you believe that ghosts are real? Do you believe that the person you love the most is still caring about you? " After Nicholas wrote the whole film review in one go, he looked at it repeatedly, but he was still not satisfied, but it was already his best work. Because in the case of avoiding spoilers, the space he can play is really limited, I only hope that this film review can attract more audiences who are repulsive to horror movies into the cinema. Finally, Nicholas thought about it seriously, and wrote his score on the bottom right, "Ninety-five points." Chapter 2130： The abyss calls for help The "Los Angeles Times" published Nicholas'' film review at the first time, and the high score of 95 points can almost be said to be a super high score that cannot be replicated. Some people may ridicule that this is not a perfect score of 100... Previously, the "Los Angeles Times" was not like that. They always gave Hugo''s work the highest score. But everyone knows this is just a joke, because "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is a horror film. The pinnacle of horror films in history was the "Exorcist" in 1973. The media review of this work has reached After an astounding 82 points, no work of the same type can surpass it so far. In fact, with the development of horror films in the second half of the 1980s, the average score of horror films has dropped to 50 points. For most horror works, the media review can reach 60 points. It is already a huge victory, and works that have reached 70 points in the media review are enough to be among the "classic" ranks. Under such circumstances, the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" won the "Los Angeles Times" evaluation of 95 points. It can be said to be an incredible achievement, almost astonishing, and even many people suspect: Nicholas Mike Is Lun sure he is watching "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" instead of "Trumen''s World" which is being re-screened recently? However, the answer was quickly answered, because the film reviews from the "New York Times" confirmed the views of the "Los Angeles Times". They wrote a film review with the title "God, I cry to you from the abyss", with a full score. A one-hundred-point evaluation gave the movie the highest praise. "''You think it''s me a freak?"''Look into my eyes, I would never think you are a freak, never''. This is a dialogue that appeared in the movie, and it appeared twice before and after. This is a mother''s love for a child, and it is a mother''s commitment to a child. This has also become the core content of the entire movie, allowing the entire movie to radiate the core and quality that are different from ordinary horror movies, and truly have the qualifications to become a classic. Hollywood has never lacked horror movies. Almost every year, there will be a large number of works of varying levels that are dizzying, but there are few that can really make the audience walk into the movie theater and leave an impression. But there is no doubt that the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" can attract Hugo to join-to win the favor of this insightful actor, it is definitely a work worth looking forward to. The results also proved that Hugo once again surprised all the audience, and the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" also once again brought surprises. This is a wonderful horror movie, and it is also a suspenseful movie that is amazing. The so-called suspense movie means that one or more suspense is always hidden during the advancement of the movie. As the story progresses, the suspense is uncovered one by one, or it is accompanied by the unraveling of one suspense and setting up another suspense. This kind of movie is step by step to pave the atmosphere for the camp from the beginning, and finally detonated the story completely when the suspense was revealed. This type of film is very difficult to shoot. It places high demands on the director''s control and rendering power, and the requirements for the fit between the script and the actors are unparalleled. But once successful, such movies are often memorable. When people cant wait to reveal the results of the truth, they suddenly come at an unprepared moment, and after the storm-like catharsis, all sorts of previous viewings in the movie The details will appear in front of you, and then you will find that these details are carefully set by the director, so ingenious, so wonderful, so interesting, so admirable, and can''t help but recollect many times. There have been many such classic movies this year. The most well-known one is Hugos "Seven Deadly Sins", and Kevin Spaceys "Very Suspect" is also one of the top ones. Now another one must be added. Sixth sense''. Compared with David Fincher and Bryan Singh (Bryan.), the biggest feature of M-Night-Samalan is not in the ingenious plot design, but in the control of the rhythm and the accumulation of emotions. His best The place lies in the careful setting of various details to make the whole story a perfect fit; at the same time, the psychology of each character is beautifully portrayed, and through Hugo Lancaster and Hayley Joe Osment, etc. The excellent performances of the actors have pushed the exploration of human nature and the exploration of emotions to the extreme, which also makes the''sixth sense of supernatural'' present a classic potential comparable to the''exorcist'' and the''shining''. The protagonist of the story chooses a boy who is only ten years old, Cole. Cole, who was only ten years old, showed a maturity and calmness that was completely different from that of his age, watching the world turbulently with his indifferent and sensitive eyes. In terms of his age, he should enjoy his childhood innocently, and he should lead a carefree life under the care of his parents, but he is stubbornly suffering from pain that no one else knows. I can see the dead. When Cole curled up in the quilt and told his trusted doctor Malcolm the secret in a trembling voice, his bright eyes were filled with uncontrollable tears. He was finally able to release himself and finally relieved the burden of his shoulders. . For a long time, Cole was like standing in a dark abyss, surrounded by endless fear and darkness. The ubiquitous cold made him tremble. He soon discovered that only he could see those unknown forms. This made him feel helpless; then he discovered that he would only get distrustful repulsive eyes, or even fearful eyes, when he talked about this fear to anyone around him, which made him start to learn to be silent. He refused to open up his heart to anyone, including his mother, and forcibly endured the fear in his heart to face those horrors that no one could explain alone. Loneliness and loneliness made him become more and more alienated, and fear became more and more. It became thicker and thicker, torturing every nerve in him. After he was ridiculed and rejected by people around him, that irresistible inferiority complex began to make him doubt himself,''Am I really a freak?'', the fear of being defined, the fear of being rejected The fear of being abandoned even surpassed the fear of the unknown form, making his immature shoulders overwhelmed. Fortunately, he met Dr. Malcolm. Malcolm didnt regard him as a freak. He didnt have strange eyes. He talked strangely like friends. He tried to entertain the bad atmosphere with terrible magic. Most importantly, he always listened carefully to his every aspect. One sentence. Cole knew that this person was the only one who could help him. In fact, Malcolm didn''t believe in the autistic child at first, he just analyzed the condition from the perspective of a psychiatrist. But Malcolm had his own inner pain. He didn''t want to rush, but carefully tried to pry into his inner secrets. He hoped to avoid the issue of trust in a tactful way, but he failed. The family''s plight and Cole''s confusion were like a cage, which prevented him from breaking free. He had once decided to give up. Fortunately, Malcolm cracked the demons, found the truth, and chose to trust Cole. It was this unprecedented trust that ignited Coles hope, helped him overcome his fear step by step, rediscovered the rhythm of life, and more importantly, recognized himself again-he is not a freak, on the contrary, he is shouldering A messenger with a special mission. Overnight, Cole grew up. At the same time, Malcolm was also trapped in an embarrassing situation. His wifes estrangement and career barriers left Malcolm at a loss, as if his hands were bound by back shears, even if he tried his best to resist. It is always impossible to move a minute. However, Cole''s trust allowed Malcolm to regain his confidence and once again found his goal and belief in life. Malcolm''s trust helped Cole solve the confusion; and Cole''s kindness helped Malcolm out of the predicament. These two people who have no blood relationship support each other, and move forward with each other, becoming the most moving scene in Philadelphia where the sun can''t be seen all year round. If the mother''s trust and persistence made Cole find a warm embrace; then Malcolm''s trust and persistence made Cole find his way forward in the mist. The consistent family affection made the Sixth Sense of Supernatural qualified to become a classic, and the trust that became the main storyline made the movie a classic. Hayley-Joe Osment gave a nearly perfect performance in the movie. He accurately interprets Cole''s complex and deep heart with a maturity that is completely disproportionate to his age. It is precisely because of his outstanding performance. Play, the movie bursts with amazing energy, making the whole story complete. Hugo Lancaster showed the absolute strength of acting, with a steady and strong aura throughout, and a delicate but profound performance that pierced the needle, which raised the quality of the whole movie to a notch. The restrained and deep style is as gentle and meticulous as moonlight, showing a silky touch. The performance of the two people deeply interprets the core theme of the movie: the trust and support of the lonely soul. Can we pretend to see each other tomorrow? It''s just pretending. ''''great, see you tomorrow. These are the words before the end of the movie. Two lonely souls, one that only the other can understand, and the other only the other can see, so they trust to each other, warming each other, and revealing their deepest secrets. Talk to the only one to listen to each other. Im here, probably just to help a person, now that his problem is solved, I should also go. Can I say what I dont want? I don''t want to be scared anymore. He and him, two fragile beings, one tortured because of guilt and the other tossed and turned because of fear, relying on each other to keep warm. Everyone is a lonely individual. Only when you meet someone who truly understands you can life be alive. God, I cry to you from the abyss... can anyone hear me? " Chapter 2131： Thought resurgence phone-reading The perspective of the film critics of the "New York Times" is very interesting and unique. They actually started from the trust between Malcolm and Cole, saw the very different core ideas of the film, and interpreted the film. More importantly, they insist that the bond of trust between these two people is the key to the success of the entire film. This view is obviously different from the "Los Angeles Times". However, the same thing is that the "New York Times" gave a super high evaluation of "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality", and the one-hundred-point review was also the only full mark in the first batch of film reviews, and it was obviously placed in the "Exorcist" category. High, this is almost the highest praise for a horror movie, enough to rank among the classics. From the "Los Angeles Times" on the West Coast to the "New York Times" on the East Coast, the two major comprehensive authoritative media have consistently given an incredible and super high evaluation of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", even after the "Ghostbusters", The peak of horror movies in the past ten years has amazed countless audiences. More importantly, its not just these two media outlets. Roger Eberts film reviews in the Chicago Sun also expressed similar views and praised the Sixth Sense of Supernatural. Voice. "Do you believe in the existence of ghosts?" Roger used a very curious title of a film review. It didn''t look like a professional film review at all, but rather like a religious or scientific research paper. It was dumbfounding. But the content of this article is obviously not religious research. "They are everywhere, walking around like normal people, they cant see each other, they can only see what they want to see. In the official textbook of Biology at the University of California, Los Angeles, there is a story at the beginning: In the current world, there are almost no black swan, only the white swan. However, if one person sees a black swan, others cannot deny the existence of the black swan, let alone say that there are only white swan in the world. This is science and the spirit of research. In this world, besides the living, there are the dead; besides what you see, there are still invisible. But most of the time, most people, the accepted world is only part of it. Therefore, people turned a blind eye and refused to believe and refused to face certain phenomena in society; therefore, history textbooks were written by victors, so that people could only understand a certain aspect of history; so Malcolm could not accept what Vincent said at the beginning The truth; so Cole can only draw smiley faces and rainbows because''they can only see what they want to see''. Light exists because it is the opposite of darkness; justice is yearned for because of evil. Unable to accept the personality of the theory of relativity is incomplete, which also means the possibility of division. This was originally an era of contradictions everywhere, but people tried to deny the facts by refusing to admit it. Malcolm is a child psychiatrist, which sets the tone and theme of the film. This cannot be regarded as a horror film in the strict sense, but it is not a purely narrative film, but a major psychological exploration. Subject: Is there a possibility of self-salvation in the dark side of human beings when they face fear? At the beginning of the movie, Malcolm was positive, optimistic and happy. His life was in a perfect state, but he was never able to face the truth of the world. So when Vincent opened this Pandoras box, The world began to fall apart. Malcolm''s attempt to help Cole is actually trying to complete self-salvation, because humans cannot complete self-salvation in the form of individuals. Humans are always social individuals. Humans must approach and communicate with other objects. self. In the process, Malcolm began to get closer to the truth. Although he was always skeptical for a while, Cole told the truth. You dont believe me, how can you help me? Cole and Malcolm have the same problem. He can''t accept himself, but it''s because he can''t be accepted. Trust is not the beginning of help; trust is help and salvation. However, in modern society, people are so alienated. Between mother and child, father and child, teacher and student, child and child, child and doctor, trust is already a thing. Very difficult thing. From the indifference and despair of the "Seven Deadly Sins" to the social darkness of the "L.A. Confidential", to the sarcasm of "Trumen''s World" for entertainment to death. The cruelty and bloodliness of society has been placed in front of everyone, but it has not really been solvedeven the direction of the solution cannot be found. This time, the sixth sense of the supernatural gave Hugos answer. If you think that the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is just a horror movie about ghosts, then you will only see a pure horror movie. But this movie is about reality-in the real world, many people are individuals who have never been seen, not just marginalized groups, but also each of us. Living in your heart, not in reality, only seeing what you want to see, denying and rejecting what you dont want to see, not really''seeing'' the other person, seeing the person who exists objectively, but you can''t really interact with When communicating with the other party, it is even more difficult to understand the true thoughts in the other party''s heart, as if it is a transparent person who does not exist at all. It''s just like the life of many families in reality. Although they get along closely every day, they don''t really see each other, they don''t communicate, and they don''t care. They are just strangers living together under one roof. The invisible barrier makes each other more and more distant, and finally forgets each other''s existence. So, for each other, is the other party just a ghost that is''visible but non-existent''? This is the cruel social reality. The whole society is crowded with countless human beings in a bustling hustle and bustle, but each individual individual has become more and more lonely, more and more alienated, and more and more unfamiliar. Standing at the center of the crossroads, they only see a group of ghosts with their bodies. . In a world lacking trust, everyone can see only ghosts; only people who are displaced between life and death can discover the true face of the world. Trust, this is the truth of the world and the answer given by the sixth spiritual sense. This is science, research spirit, and truth. Hugo Lancaster has shown admirable wisdom in the process of selecting scripts in recent years, but what has always been his concern for social reality. This time, the Sixth Sense of Supernatural analyzes and expounds the cold society from the unique perspective of yin and yang. On the basis of family affection and love, it unearths the truth behind the **** and cruel facts, which makes the core idea of ??the whole movie get In order to further sublimate, people are amazed at Hugo''s selection of scripts. The whole movie is always filled with a weird and horrifying atmosphere, but the rhythm is slow, and some emotional processing details are slightly too strong, making the emotions sticky and sensational, highlighting M-Night-Sand Ma Lan is immature and young as a fledgling director. However, the wonderful performance of the protagonists has sublimated the overall standard of the movie. As an eleven-year-old child, Hayley-Joe Osments performance is undoubtedly amazing. The delicate and sophisticated performance makes the whole movie complete. His understanding and interpretation of performance is far Far beyond the peers, even in front of other protagonists is definitely not inferior. It is no exaggeration to say that his performance in this movie is the most child star! If everyone focuses their attention on Haley, this is undoubtedly a huge regret-although he is worthy of this glory, Hugo Lancaster has shown a profound and profound experience in this movie. With excellent performance skills, he alone shouldered the huge core of the entire movie. With a brilliant performance, he interprets the movie''s heavy thoughts about life and death, about trust, and about social indifference. It is no exaggeration to say that Hai Lee makes the movie complete, and Hugo makes the movie sublime. The reason why the Sixth Sense of Supernatural is more than just outstanding, the biggest reason is Hugo-the actor who holds the three-seater figurine once again proves that his understanding of the role and interpretation of the inner core are now Ranked top in the world. Classics, this is indeed a horror movie that can be called a classic, which makes people re-see the glory of the exorcist style. After watching the movie, will you believe in the existence of ghosts? " Rogers comment clearly once again showed a unique and novel perspective ~ www.novelhall.com~ to interpret the "sixth sense of the supernatural", which can be said to have brought the quality of the movie to a higher level. The 95-point evaluation also shows that Roger''s admiration for the movie, and the four-star recommendation shows his support for the movie. Such a situation is not uncommon in winning plots such as "Trumen''s World" and "L.A. Confidential", but for horror movies, it is almost impossible. Even the classic "Exorcist" and "The Shining" in the classics have never been able to reach such a height. This is also the limitation of horror movies-behind the creation of horror and fear, it is difficult to be empty There is more room to accommodate the frenzy of thought. This is precisely the most distinctive feature of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural", and it is also the reason why the protagonists always think this is not a horror movie. Because of Hugos participation, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" was the focus of all media at the beginning of the show. After the premiere ended, as many as 35 media outlets released film reviews in the first place. It is reminiscent of the grand occasion when "Star Wars Episode 1: The Phantom Threat" was released. What''s more commendable is that the first comments of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" actually burst into a frenzy of praise amidst the controversy. The work surpassed the previous summer blockbusters and became the least commercial word-of-mouth commercial work this summer. Such a situation is also a situation that everyone did not expect before the movie was released. Chapter 2132： By no means typical phone-reading As a horror movie, "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" was destined to be controversial before it was released. Even "The Shining" was also subject to controversy and criticism, which made the "Exorcist" seem invaluable. Let the horror genre work become the most special genre in the film industryabsolutely niche, controversial, and the mass base is weak, but the true fans are absolutely strong, or even fanatical. Please search (Ʒ@飤) to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel Therefore, the box office of horror movies is often unrecognizable. Perhaps the reviews are terrible, but fans still go into the cinema while cursing, and the box office is not messed up in the end. Coupled with ultra-low cost, movies are often It can also be profitable. This also makes film companies always willing to devote a portion of their budget to horror movies. After the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" was released, the "Los Angeles Times", "New York Times", and "Chicago Sun" all gave high praise. This is actually very abnormal, and it can even be said to be a weird phenomenon. In the comments of other media, there are naturally a lot of critics and doubts. "USA Today" has been waiting for a long time and finally found the right opportunity. They only gave thirty points, and commented, "This is from Demi Moore''s Seventh Seal (The. Seventh. Sigh). ''Since, the biggest **** about supernatural phenomena." In the comments, they said that the entire work of "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" has no characteristics at all. As a horror movie, there is no horror at all; and As a feature film, the procrastinating rhythm and empty structure are no surprises. The "Daily Shimbun" did not show any weakness either. The 50-point evaluation is considered to be very face-saving. "The best and worst features of this horror film are derived from a highly unusual plot structure, but it is a pity that the director is thorough. It ruined this story and made a group of actors resemble tearful nuns in the church." The "New York Post"''s fifty points is also unceremonious, "This is a seemingly metaphysical story, but in fact it has no strengths at all. Its unpredictability is the only merit of the whole movie." And in the follow-up comments, they also severely criticized Hugo, "His performance is obscure and difficult, and it looks completely incomprehensible. It seems that there are always many things to express, but the results are confusing. Maybe he It''s Citizen Kane." It can be seen that the controversy of horror movies has been brought to the extreme. Since the "speed of life and death", Hugo has not encountered such a situation for many years. In the past few years, almost every work has achieved consensus. The praise, even the "Independence Day" has achieved quite good recognition. However, the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" is obviously facing more uncertainty, allowing people to flex their muscles. Most of the negative opinions in the first batch of comments stated that this movie does not have too many elements of fear, and even the horror plot is very limited, which is completely negligible for a horror movie. It''s as if the audience walked into the movie theater to watch a comedy, but they couldn''t laugh at all. This was a result of a complete failure. The movie''s deep digging into the core of the theme is even more greedy, so that the entire work loses its sight. However, compared with negative criticism, positive praise still occupies the main part. "Chicago Tribune" teased in a joking tone, "Hugo once again brought surprises. Obviously, this time his purpose is to keep everyone awake." The high rating of 88 points is also very high. It can be seen their recognition of the film, especially in the comments mentioned, "Hailis performance is once again amazing. The chemical reaction between him and Hugo gives us reason to believe: Hugo has done it. Well prepared to become a father." It has to be said that this black-bellied media once again attracted people''s attention with a sharp and accurate perspective, and at the same time did not forget to tease the relationship between Hugo and Charlize. The British magazine "Empire" also handed in an 88-point answer sheet. In the comments, it stated, "Perhaps the most surprising part of the whole movie is that during the summer period when popcorn movies are flooded and people are hardly willing to think. Here, we have just experienced a rare brain-detonating movie. This work is brave enough to participate in the discussion of the death issue, so that our deepest emotions, madness, hallucinations and forgiveness have been sublimated. This is also the biggest horror and fear in the whole movie!" In addition, the "Empire" magazine, which has always praised Hugo, is no exception this time. "Following''Trumen''s World'', Hugo once again dedicated an amazing performance, showing turbulent and simple expressions in peace. The profoundness is revealed and the thoughts are revealed in the details. Each of his performances is wonderful and extraordinary, reminiscent of Jack Nicholson''s performance in The Shining." The "Hollywood Reporter" score is also 88 points, "a disturbing, unbelievable, intelligent and profound horror movie!" The concise and clear comments can also show their super high evaluation of the film. In addition, 80 points for "Variety Show", 83 points for "The New Yorker", 80 points for "U.S. Weekly", 75 points for "San Francisco Chronicle", and 7 points for "Seattle Post". Eighteen points...These mainstream media have shown an unusually positive attitude, which is a coveted evaluation for any movie, and it is a good situation for any summer popcorn movie. For any horror movie, it is a moment worth going down in the annals of history. The fact is the same. The overall score of 35 media outlets finally reached 83 points, which also made the work surpass the "Exorcist" score of 82 points, making it the second media review in the history of film to be ranked eighth. It is a very good work, and temporarily ranked first in film history. This is not only good news, but also a miracle. A comprehensive media review of 83 points is enough to make "Spiritual Sixth Sense" the front runner of this year''s summer archive. Among the works that have been released in more than two thousand theaters, "Spiritual Sixth Sense" is proud of the crowd and is incredible. Media recognition has become the biggest winner of the current summer file. Especially as a horror movie, such an achievement is even more incredible. This moment suddenly caused many uncertain factors to the box office contenders this week. The super high reputation of "Supernatural Sixth Sense", coupled with Hugo''s strong appeal, how much energy can the movie box office explode, this is one There is a huge unknown. However, the recognition of the media does not mean that the movie box office will definitely achieve good results. The audience''s theater ratings after the premiere weekend will determine the box office trend of this work. In the next few days, "Stealing the Sky", "Mysterious Man" and "Steel Giant" all held their premiere ceremonies one after another. Compared with the grand sensation of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" on August 2, these three films The premiere of each other is absolutely not inferior, so that the North American market in the first week of August completely detonated the hot summer. What is even more shocking is that the media reputation of these three works is exceptionally good, almost no one expected a situation, especially in the summer file, the media review of one work reached 70 points. It is already very rare, but now, this week seems to usher in a bunch of high-quality works, so that the premiere boom has been pushed to another extreme, completely detonating the summer market that has already begun to decline! The media review of "Stealing the Sky" reached 72 points. For a thrilling action comedy, it can definitely be regarded as an unexpectedly outstanding performance. This also proves the accuracy of the media''s previous predictions. The work is still the strongest contender for the box office championship this week. The luck of "Mysterious Man" is slightly worse. The 65-point media review makes it not much advantage in this week''s other works, and the lack of overall topicality makes the work''s competitiveness slightly weaker. , But such a result is still a qualified score for the summer file. "Steel Giant" almost ushered in an 85-point media review in the midst of applause, including two out of 100 points. This cartoon produced by Warner Bros. became the most popular this summer. The praiseworthy workseven surpassed this weeks excellent work "Spiritual Sixth Sense". Although considering the subject matter itself, the advantage of "Steel Giant" is not so obvious, but it is undeniable that this makes "Steel The competitiveness of "Giant" immediately rose. From the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" that unveiled the grand competition in the first week of August, to the unexpected praise of "Stealing the Sky", to the praise of "Steel Giant", this week''s summer vacation has entered an unprecedented peak. This is too unusual for August when the market is gradually falling, and it also gives people reason to expect more of the competition for the weekend box office rankings. Almost all the media have focused their attention on the box office competition this week. After the film screening of uukanshu.com on Friday, the first batch of theater scores began to surface. "Iron Giant" once again unexpectedly led the way with "A-"; while "Stealing Game" was relatively inferior, but The score of "B" still appears strong. Although the "mysterious man" only has "C+", it does not have much influence on the overall situation. The biggest surprise is the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". The theater score of this work has reached "A-", which is basically the same as "Steel Giant". This is an excellent performance for horror movies-even if loyal fans are interested in the movie Showed the support as always, but such a high evaluation is almost impossible to appear, just like comedy movies are always difficult to make everyone laugh, horror movies want to scare everyone while satisfying people, this is not Possible tasks. But now, the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" has done it, and almost every audience who walked out of the movie theater is full of praise for the movie, and is unwilling to discuss the movie too much, just hope that other audiences can walk into the movie theater to watch it in person. This is really an unusual phenomenon, which reminds people of the situation when the "seven deadly sins" were released. A suspense can make the whole movie wonderful. It seems that competition in the North American box office rankings this week has become increasingly fierce and unpredictable. Chapter 2133： Top 4 get together On August 6th, an ordinary Friday, the hustle and bustle of the summer vacation was not weakened by the arrival of the holiday frenzy. On Friday only, four works had a box office that exceeded 5 million U.S. dollars. The prosperity of the summer holiday lasted vigorously, and such a grand occasion far exceeded people''s expectations. "Blair the Witch" was proud of the crowd with a Friday box office of 10 million U.S. dollars, while "Stealing the Sky" followed closely with 8.8 million U.S. dollars. The "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" was at a slight disadvantage and won eight hundred. Friday''s data of 700,000 U.S. dollars ranked third, and the "runaway bride" surrendered seven million U.S. dollars, occupying fourth place. The four works include two works that premiered this week. The fierce competition between "Stealing the Sky" and "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" has completely exceeded expectations. On the contrary, "Blair the Witch" actually achieved a counterattack. This student work relied on the spread of viral videos to achieve a miracle in North American movies. This suddenly made the competition for this weeks weekend box office rankings present an unpredictable development curve. The four newly released works may not be able to win. The follow-up performance of last weeks box office champion "Running Bride" is worth looking forward to, and "Blair the Witch" Instead, it led the way on Friday, and the suspense increased sharply. Interestingly, "Steel Giant" only won a box office of 2.3 million US dollars on Friday, which surprised everyone. In the case of word-of-mouth, this family carnival cartoon did not show the corresponding The box office pulling power of, even lost to horror movies like "Spirit Sixth Sense", this is really a situation that no one has expected. After the competition ended on Friday, people''s expectations for the weekend box office rankings rose instead of falling, especially the excellent performance of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" theater scores, which injected a boost into the market, and a large number of audiences poured in. Cinemas have once again added a fire to the slightly declining North American summer vacation, completely detonating the hottest competitive landscape in the past month. To everyones surprise, the Sixth Sense of Supernatural became more and more courageous in the war, with unanimous praise from film critics, and the title of the most popular horror movie in film history spread throughout the entire North American continent. The super high evaluation adds another fire. The crew members appeared on major talk shows under the leadership of Hugo, and discussed many behind-the-scenes highlights about the film. The interaction between Hugo and Hailey always conveyed a message to everyone, "This is one A non-horrible **type horror movie." Fans who love horror movies can find the highlights that make adrenaline explode, and fans who dont like horror movies can also enjoy this wonderful movie watching process. The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" handed over a box office development curve that all film companies dream of. The box office on Saturday was higher than that on Friday, and the box office on Sunday was higher than that on Saturday. The three-day box office curve on weekends that gradually climbed upward is only in the legend. It will only appear in China, showing the powerful power of publicity and word of mouth, and more and more audiences are pouring into the cinema. Coupled with the solidarity of movies such as "Blair the Witch," "The Runaway Bride", "Stealing the Sky", "Mystery Man", "Steel Giant" and other movies, the summer season of August, which is gradually resurgence, bursts out like never before. energy of. The five major theaters in the United States took the lead in handing over the report on the number of audiences entering the theaters on Sunday afternoon. According to incomplete statistics, this week is the third week of May in the entire summer-"Star Wars Episode 1: Ghost The week of the premiere of "Threat". Such achievements made the major film companies smile. The box office rankings of the first week of August, which is full of countless suspense, are also officially announced! After winning a box office of US$8.7 million on Friday, the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" ushered in a small gangster on Saturday and handed over a box office of 13 million US dollars. The outstanding increase has made everyone big. Shocked, and on Sunday, it rose again by a small margin, winning a data of early 14 million, and finally the box office for three days on the weekend was as high as 36 million US dollars. With a single box office of $160 million, this work, which was only screened in two thousand two hundred theaters, exploded with unimaginable energy, surpassing the "ghost invasion" that broke the record not long ago in one fell swoop. Once again, the horror movie''s premier box office history has been pushed to a higher level. Such a single box office has even caught up with the previous "L.A. Confidential" and "Trumen''s World" level, and for a horror movie, even the use of incredible descriptions seems pale. Such a scene once again awakened the situation of people welcoming "Trumen''s World" in the midsummer of last year. One can expect the appeal of the name "Hugo Lancaster" to the market. Regardless of the quality of the film, it has given high expectations for the premiere box office of the film, and it can truly be the premiere weekend of the film. After the data came out, everyone was still speechless in shock. Following the comedy movie, Hugo once again proved his precise and keen vision for film selection. A "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" directly exploded out of 36 million in an atmosphere of unanimous applause from film critics and audiences. The US dollar box office data has not only become the third horror movie in film history with a premiere of more than 25 million US dollars, but also raised the box office size of the horror movie to 35 million in one fell swoop. Shocked! Still shocked! People have long been accustomed to Hugo''s footsteps in making history, but horror movies? This is still too unbelievable. From romance movies to drama movies, from action movies to sci-fi movies, from comedy movies to horror movies... and even from independent movies to commercial movies, Hugo has shown uniqueness in almost every field. Accurate sense of the script, and dedicated one after another well-received and popular works. Recall last year when people learned that Hugo "gave up" "Star Wars Episode 1: Phantom Threat" and chose "Spiritual Sixth Sense", there was an uproar across the United States, and even led to crusades by Star Wars fans. Everyone thinks that Hugo made the stupidest choice of his career-even stupid than he was when he appeared in "Hudson''s Eagle", because a horror movie is likely to ruin Hugo''s career at its peak. . But now that the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is in theaters, people once again find themselves underestimating Hugo-even though people have kept raising the bar, Hugo not only injects horror movies with emotion that makes the soul tremble, but also makes horror. The subject matter of the type has risen to the height of "the separation of life and death", which deeply and delicately explores the human fear of life and death and the human fear of trust. There is no doubt that this is another revolution in genre films since the horror films in the second half of the 1980s gradually reduced to plasma films. The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" makes people deeply feel the fact that a good movie should never choose the subject matter, because the subject matter is only a medium for a truly outstanding work, and the ideas and cores conveyed are the real core. Once upon a time, people thought Tom Cruise was a superstar, Arnold Schwarzenegger was a superstar, Harrison Ford was a superstar, Tom Hanks was a superstar... Once upon a time, people thought that Brad Pitt and George K. Rooney, Ben Affleck, Matt Damon and others can challenge Hugos superstar status... But until now, people have understood that the term "superstar" is not available to anyone, even Catherine- Superstars such as Hepburn, Elizabeth Taylor, Marlon Brando, and Charlie Chaplin were once top figures who could call the wind and rain with their gestures. Now, in the face of Hugo''s strong momentum, they all have to bow down to the wind. It is no exaggeration to say that Hugo redefines the meaning and benchmark of the term "superstar". This is not a height that anyone can reach. In the face of the extremely sturdy box office performance of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense", the outstanding performance of other works has become lackluster. "Blair the Witch" turned over 24 million U.S. dollars in the box office this week. For a work with an investment of only 35,000 U.S. dollars, it is appropriate to use "miracles" to describe it, especially its The cumulative box office has reached 80 million US dollars, easily killing a large piece of work in the North American market. But in the face of the explosive performance of the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality", in the end, he could only finish runner-up for the second consecutive week. Two horror movies occupy the first and second place in the North American weekend box office rankings. Coupled with the previous good performance of "ghost invasion", in the summer archives of commercial blockbusters, horror movies that have always been ignored have exploded into powerful Combat power, this is also the most beautiful scenery in the hot summer of 1999The running bride" is the two of Julia Roberts and Richard Gere after the "Beautiful Girl in Wind and Moon". The collaboration again in 2015 was highly anticipated before the release. The premiere weekend delivered an outstanding result of 35 million U.S. dollars. However, the much lower than expected reputation caused the works to usher in an avalanche decline in the next week, 40%. After the decline, this week only won a box office of 21 million U.S. dollars, slipping directly to the third place. "The game of stealing the sky" has attracted much attention, and Fridays performance can only be said to be good, but under the well-known situation, the next two days were actually robbed of all the style by two horror movies, and the last weekend box office was actually only The US$15 million shocked everyone. Not only did they fail to show the strength of the favorites to win the championship, but even compared to their own, their results were not satisfactory. It can be said to be a big hit. However, in front of Hugo, no performance can be said to be abnormal. After all, this is the only superstar in the United States at present! The other two works that premiered this week are even more incomprehensible. "Mysterious Man" had a box office of 10 million on the weekend, while "Steel Giant" only won $6 million in the box office on the weekend... This is not normal. , It''s too abnormal. In the first week of August, the North American movie box office rankings, under this weird but strong pattern, the dust settled! Chapter 2134： Anti-sky curve In the first week of August, "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" won the championship strongly, and "Blair the Witch" and "The Running Bride" were separated runners-up and third. Do people expect this ending? It can not be said that there is no, after all, the existence of Hugo is the biggest uncertainty factor, but even so, people are still surprised by the result. Most importantly, the performance of the two horror films became the biggest highlight of the week. For a long time, horror movies are more of the main fighting force in the spring or winter files, especially the annual Halloween, there will always be many horror movies on the scene. However, due to the limitations of the subject matter, it is always difficult for them to make a difference in the summer. Just like comedy movies, horror movies are more of a hot summer season. Under the frantic bombardment of commercial blockbusters, they often Be able to become a light breeze and achieve unexpected results. However, they are always only supporting roles and cannot be the protagonists. The era of horror movies is over. But this summer showed a completely different pattern. The outstanding performance of the three horror films "Ghost Invasion", "Blair the Witch", and "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" has almost become the biggest surprise of the entire movie market, making everyone admire. . Against the background of the strong attack of commercial blockbusters in visual special effects, following retro plots such as "L.A. Confidential" and black humorous comedies such as "Trumen''s World", bid farewell to bloody, psychological thriller horror movies once again Winning a place is a refreshing change for the development pattern of the entire film industry. Everyone was marveling at the excellent performance of the "Spiritual Sixth Sense", and the debate within Bowei Pictures also came to an abrupt end. Everyone knew clearly that the two thousand two hundred theaters had too few screenings. , This is simply a waste of Hugo''s box office appeal! At the beginning, Robert Iger and David Vogel planned so much, but not to passively wait for the "superior sixth sense" to perform well in the video tape market. Now that we have seen the outstanding results at the box office during the premiere weekend, the expansion has followed closely, and Disney has added 300 theaters in one breath, bringing the movie''s screening scale to 2,500, and it has been hit by a pie. The "Blair the Witch" stayed in sync. The biggest feature of horror movies is that the decline in the next week will be very tragic. Many horror works will have a decline of 60% or even 70% in the next week. For this type of work, the decline is limited to 100%. At fifty, it was a huge victory"Blair the Witch" was an outlier and could not be counted in this rank. The recent "Ghost Invasion" dropped by as much as 55 percent in the following week. This has given the director of DreamWorks a sigh of relief, and the media also believes that such a performance is very good. The situation of the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" is a bit more special, due to the double praise of film critics and audiences, plus the box office of the premiere weekend did not really break out of the level of 40 million-this is also generally believed that Hugo is in North America. With the basic capabilities in the box office market, the box office of the movie next week is bound to maintain a good development curve, for example, control at 30%-or even less than 25%. However, when the movie''s box office results came out the next week, everyone completely lost their language skills. The expansion of 2,500 theaters, coupled with the powerful single-library box office of 15,000 US dollars, brought the weekend box office of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" to 37.5 million US dollars! $37.5 million, how incredible is this achievement? Not only because this result has increased by 4% compared to the box office of the premiere, but also because this result is enough to be recorded in history, ranking fifth in the box office of the next week in film history-the top four works currently occupying the top four are " "Independence Day", "Jurassic Park", "Trumen''s World" and "Star Wars Episode 1: Phantom Threat". What kind of achievement is this? This almost makes the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" stand on the same level as the most outstanding films in film history, and the final box office performance of these works is more than 300 million. A horror movie has a North American box office of 300 million US dollars? This is a dream. This is a dream that has not been realized in twenty years. At present, the top box office record of horror movies is "Jaws", but in fact, this movie cannot be regarded as a horror movie in the strict sense. It is more a thriller movie, and "Jaws" has a box office record of two hundred and six thousand. Ten thousand, 300 million is very, very far away. Not to mention that the film history runner-up "Ghostbusters" and the film history second runner-up "The Exorcist" both have a box office of no more than 250 million, and apart from these three works, there is no horror movie. The box office can exceed 200 million-strictly speaking, the box office of a horror movie can exceed 100 million US dollars, which is already a great victory. But now? After the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" broke out in the first week of the film history''s highest premiere box office, the next week unexpectedly used a posture of increase to further create history, in one fell swoop among the top five film history in the next week''s box office, its strong performance has already made everyone Completely dumbfounded, even Bowei Pictures and Disney were completely stunned. The huge surprise left them at a loss. Even more frightening is that in just two weeks after its release, the cumulative box office of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" has reached 95 million U.S. dollars, and it can exceed the 100 million threshold by next Tuesday or Wednesday at the latest, and 200 million U.S. dollars has already Within its range. This means that the pace of Hugo''s creation of history has been unstoppable, and people are more concerned about what height the final North American box office of this horror movie can reach, is it really 300 million? Is it really possible? Such a sky-high box office curve made the other movies in the second week of August all dim. The comedy film "Project Bouffinger (, which premiered this week, was quite anticipated before it was released. Stephen Martin and Ai The combination of the two comedy giants of Di Murphy gave people reason to believe that the movie''s box office would achieve good results, but the result was disappointing. The weekend box office of just $18 million was not competitive. The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" did not encounter any challenges at all, and completed two consecutive championships without any suspense! Even the news that "Blair the Witch" successfully broke the 100 million box office this week is not a surprise, because everyone''s attention is focused on the "sixth sense of supernatural", and the cumulative box office for two weeks is approaching the 100 million threshold. Not only is there no one before, but I am afraid there is no one to come after. This is definitely an insurmountable milestone for horror movies. People were still skeptical about the box office trend of "Spiritual Sixth Sense", but now people suddenly discovered that after entering the box office market in August, there is no work that can effectively challenge this horror movie. On the contrary, Yue has become a stage for the performance of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". In the third week of August, "Marriage Proposal Concussion (.blue.eyes starring Hugh Grant was once again a big hit. The US$75 million investment only earned US$10 million in the premiere box office. It even lost to the box office of the "Bouffinger Project" next week, let alone attacked the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". In the absence of any challenger, the influence of the "supernatural sixth sense" is increasing, and more and more people are entering the cinema to watch this horror movie. As the film critics said before, this is not just a horror movie. The delicate and true emotional description in the movie easily touches every audience, not only the mother-child relationship between Cole and Lynn, but also not just Marko. The relationship between Ma and Anna is also the friendship between Cole and Malcolm that supports each other and trusts each other, which makes the film unbelievably attractive. Whether it was Haley''s pitiful and tearful performance; or Hugo''s struggling and painful, profound and delicate performance, countless audiences burst into tears. Bowei Pictures even issued a ridiculous slogan, "Please prepare two packs of facial tissues before watching the movie." This has become one of the biggest gimmicks in the movie. Originally criticized by Roger Ebert and other film critics for being too sensational, there was an incredible reaction among the audience. More than 60% of the audience said that the last two scenes of the film made emotions uncontrollable, not only sensational, but also the kind of shock after learning the truth, which completely derailed almost all reason, and can only completely indulge emotions. Burst the embankment. This makes many parents willing to take their children into the cinema to watch the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". This is undoubtedly a huge surprise, because the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" is determined to be "pg-13 level", which is the special counseling level, mainly for children under the age of thirteen. Parents are warned to say ~www.novelhall. com~ This movie may include not serious violence, fruit body, vulgar language, etc., to remind parents that they need to pay attention. This also caused people to worry that such a classification would become an obstacle to further breakthroughs in the box office of the movie. But with the pace of movie releases, more and more parents took their children into the cinema. Whats more interesting is that because the film is considered to be a "seven deadly sins" type of work, many loyal movie audiences are tight-lipped about the finale. Such a grand occasion was never expected by the film company. Many viewers ended up because they were too curious. Shocked and walked into the cinema. This is definitely a crucial part of the success of the "Spiritual Sixth Sense"-because after the ending is spoiled, the shock of the whole movie is often weakened a lot, and the viewing effect will also be weakened a lot. It can almost be said that the whole people are pursuing the "sixth sense of supernatural", and everyone has worked together to push this movie to the top one by one, which made the box office of the film burst out with shocking energy in the third week of the movie, and once again went out of the sky. The curve, which ended with a 7% decline, created a myth in the history of the film industryall film genresalmost in a daze to see the **** trend of the "Titanic" again. Could it be that the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" can really set off a "Titanic" box office frenzy? This is not an interrogative sentence, but an affirmative sentence! Chapter 2135： Horror 300 million In the third week of August, the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" once again added 300 theaters. As a result, the expansion of the film reached 2,800. With strong support, the film turned over 100%. Seventh, the fall against the sky, shocked the entire North American continent! A 4% increase in the next week and a 7% decrease in the third week. This performance, even the "Titanic" was not so crazy when it made history. This is a phenomenon that violates the normal development curve for the box office market. But it shows from the side that the audience strongly pursues this work. However, this time is not the thrilling, beautiful and romantic love story of "Titanic", but the "sixth sense of the supernatural." The 7% drop allowed the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" to win another $35 million at the box office of the third week of the weekend. This result easily became the fourth film in film history with a box office of more than $30 million in three consecutive weeks. In one fell swoop, it surpassed "Trumen''s World" and "Star Wars Episode 1: Phantom Threat" and became the third largest box office in the third week of movie history, just behind the "Titanic" and "Independence" that currently shake movie history. day". "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" unexpectedly surpassed "Trumen''s World" at the box office of the third week of the weekend? This result is even stronger than the film''s two consecutive weeks of falling against the sky, causing the entire North American film market to set off stormy waves. People can understand that "L.A. Confidential" and "Trumen''s World" make history. After all, there are still traces to follow. However, as a horror movie, "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" completely changed the box office of this type of movie. The development curve has exploded with shocking energy-the power that can change the pattern of the film industry. This is indeed too absurd, and it almost makes people think that this is an April Fool''s Day joke deliberately made by the exhibition relationship. But the fact is like this. The third week of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" has a box office of 35 million dollars, and it has achieved three consecutive championships without any suspense. This is also this summer file after "Star Wars Episode 1: The Threat of Ghosts". The second three consecutive championships is really a huge irony, isn''t it? Everyone was infuriated because of Hugos choice, but in a blink of an eye, the two movies were released, but they turned out a similar box office development curve And considering the huge differences in investment between the two films, the genres of the two films, and the fan base of the two films, the irony effect becomes more apparent. After achieving three consecutive box office championships on weekends, the performance of "Supernatural Sixth Sense" on normal working days is still wonderful. After three weeks of accumulating box office easily crossing the 100 million threshold, it is strong to 143 million US dollars. After crossing the 200 million threshold, there is no suspense. People are now more curious about whether this film has the ability to create film history records like "Independence Day" and "Trumen''s World"-becoming film history. The first horror movie with a box office of over 300 million? After three consecutive weeks of box office miracles, there were no doubts. Those clear and bright slaps left clear palm prints on the cheeks of every media outlet. Even the "Los Angeles Times" didn''t have enough confidence in Hugo at the beginning, and now they also ridicule themselves saying, "Never underestimate Hugo Lancaster, otherwise the consequences can only be borne by you." On the contrary, the great success of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" has become a hot topic in society, and people have begun to discuss a serious issue: Why is the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" capable of creating such miracles, even more ferocious than works such as "Trumen''s World" and "L.A. Confidential"? People still didn''t quite understand it, and it was not until many years later, when the whole historical context gradually became clear, that people came to a vague conclusion. Starting from the "seven deadly sins", to "walking on death row", to "L.A. Confidential", and then to "Trumen''s World", we can actually see a historical development track. First, the social status of the uncrowned king continues to weaken. The social turmoil caused by Rodney King, Hugo Lancaster, and Michael Jacksons news events has pushed it to theoretical heights; first, since the economic crisis in the late 1980s and early 1990s, there have been social contradictions and abuses. Gradually broke out, from kind. Family. Discrimination to sex. do not. Discrimination, including social crises such as Irene Enos, is increasing, and people''s sense of social security is plummeting, and it has become a hot topic in the society. These works have more or less aroused social discussion in the years when they were released. In particular, relying on Hugos strong influence, they played a significant role in the development of the entire society, and even attracted the attention of the White House. President Clinton had to come out many times to respond to related issues. This kind of social influence has gone beyond the scope of ordinary movies. With the approach of the millennium, this kind of development began to turmoil, especially the millennium bugs doomsday rumors became more and more fierce, and peoples social uneasiness reached a peak, but they could not find a way out, that kind of annoyance. And depressed, dashing left and right, trying to find an exit. The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" appeared under this background. The films descriptions of family, love and friendship, the films emphasis on trust, and the films interpretation of the edge of life and death have aroused social resonance, especially when Malcolm discovered that he was the finale of a ghost, which had an impact on the entire society. It is undoubtedly huge, making people truly realize for the first time: between yin and yang, what is blocking is not only life and death, but also the inner barrier. The "overly sensational" that has been criticized by countless film critics. Under such a social background, it really awakens the emotional response in people''s hearts, so it completely detonates people''s movie-watching enthusiasm, which creates the miracle of the movie box office. . It is even a box office victory that surpasses "L.A. Confidential" and "Trumen''s World"! "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" is a work that appears at the right time and place in the right way and in the right posture, just like the "Forrest Gump" in 1994. This makes this work a film history. classic. And m-Night-Samalan became famous in one fell swoop, directly becoming the hottest new-generation director in Hollywood. When Hugo heard from Rick that more than six scripts had been handed over to Knight during the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" propaganda period, he couldn''t help being a little surprised, and then laughed blankly. This time, he witnessed the birth of the "Hollywood Killer" with his own eyes. This is really a situation that people don''t know how to react. After achieving three consecutive championships, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" did not stop. In the fourth week of August, the "Ultimate Raiders (the. 13th. was once again brutally defeated by Waterloo, with an investment of more than 160 million. The ten-thousand-dollar work was released by Disney. The external media are optimistic that Disney''s own works will end the dominance of the "superior sixth sense" by themselves, but the result has made everyone speechless in shock. "Ultimate Boom" only handed over 10 million US dollars in the box office of the premiere weekend amidst the scolding, and even Michael Eisner suffered a huge infamy. The changes in Disney''s internal situation are immeasurable. The fiasco of this work, coupled with the great success of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense", formed a sharp contrast. Soon after the summer break, Robert Iger was formally promoted to become Disneys chief operating officer. Behind Michael, occupy the top transaction of Michael''s deputy. In the face of the weak and weak attacks of competitors, the box office decline of the fourth week of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" finally began to become more and more normal, but the 15% decline is still outstandingly speechless, 2950 With a weekend box office of 100,000 U.S. dollars, the work became the only work in the summer of 1999 to complete four consecutive championships. In the relatively empty and deserted August, the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" completely ignited the last bit of enthusiasm in the summer vacation, and completely pushed the last summer vacation before the millennium to *, making people deeply feel that At the turn of the century, there is still no definite conclusion about the changes in the film market. The only thing that can be affirmed is that excellent works can be recognized by the market after all. The ending in August and the approaching of September also marked the official end of the summer vacation. After entering September, the entire market was deserted almost overnight. The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" could not find any competitors at all. A brand-new work "The Horror Factor (. was released again, and the box office on the weekend did not even exceed 5 million, which also made the audience flow further toward the "sixth sense of supernatural". Outstanding performance makes "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" the most appealing work in the entire market. In the first week of September, the box office once again ushered in a counterattack on the weekend of the first week of September, with a 14% increase. , For the second time since its release in five weeks, it has given up its upward momentum, truly copying the Titanic curve against the sky. With a weekend box office of 34 million U.S. dollars, the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" did not encounter any challenges and easily completed five consecutive championships! This is also the first five consecutive championships since 1999! To be precise, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" has not encountered any challenges in the first five weeks since it was released. It can almost be said that it has taken the lead from the first week, leading the box office battle with an absolute advantage, and the media has hyped The fierce competition, under the strong performance of the film, is completely vulnerable. Dominating the North American box office market for five consecutive weeks has made the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" qualified to challenge the annual title of "Star Wars Episode 1: Phantom Threat"-of course, this is not easy, at this time the latter''s cumulative box office has already It reached 420 million U.S. dollars, and the short-term goal of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" should be an impact of 300 million U.S. dollars. But it is undeniable that before this movie is released, absolutely no one can predict that there will be such a day in a horror movie! The outstanding performance of the five consecutive championships has brought the cumulative box office of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" to 236 million U.S. dollars, and the 300 million moat is already beckoning not far away! Chapter 2136： Break the record again Won the championship for five consecutive weeks, and at the weekend of the fifth week, it was still able to burst out 30 million box office data. In the entire movie history, only one movie has achieved such a feat-"Titanic". Even the second "Independence Day" in film history has not been able to create this record. There is only "Titanic", the only one. But now, the name of another work must be added to the list of movie history, and that is "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality". Such a performance, even the use of surprise to describe it, is not enough to express the intricacies of people''s hearts. If it is "Independence Day" to create such a historical record, then the film company still has traces to follow, even "Trumen''s World" is justified-at least a comedy movie suitable for everyone to watch, but it is the sixth feel"? A horror movie? This is too scary. It is not even a surprise, but a panic. The panic has plunged the entire Hollywood film industry into a cloud and fog, but no one knows when the final pace of this movie will stop. In five weeks, 236 million U.S. dollars, 300 million has already waved not far away, is it really going to hit 400 million? If it is true, then... then it is terrible! In the second week of September, the small-cost thriller fantasy movie "Stigmata ( finally showed its competitiveness again, with an investment of 29 million US dollars, but 18 million US dollars were handed over on the premiere weekend. The box office data of, this made people breathe a sigh of relief, and finally there are works that are eligible for competition, and it is no longer the "sixth sense of supernatural" dominance. However, the performance of "Stigmata" is still limited in its competitiveness. Under the impact of competitors of the same type, the "Sixth Sense of Spirit" broke a 25% drop, which is also the biggest drop since the movie was released. , The first time it exceeded 20%, but even so, the works weekend box office still reached 25.5 million U.S. dollars, and still did not encounter any challenges, bringing the number of weeks to six consecutive weeks of winning the championship. And it''s six weeks full of weight! In the second week of September, "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" won six consecutive championships, and "Stigmata" regrettably finished second. In the third week of September, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" dropped by as much as 30%, but it still narrowly beat the two newly released works, "The Stupid Thief (blue.strak and "The Love of Baseball (...). of.the.game to achieve an incredible seven consecutive championships! Until the fourth week of September, the thrilling suspense film "Fatal Manhunt (. starring Tommy Lee Jones paid 23 million US dollars in the box office of the premiere weekend, which ended the "spiritual". The seven weeks of "Sixth Sense" reshuffled the entire North American box office list. But even so, "Spiritual Sixth Sense" still wrote an unsurpassed historical record, winning the championship for seven consecutive weeks, which can also occupy a place in the history of film, becoming the third-most consecutive champion among Hugo''s personal works. The works only lag behind "Independence Day" and "Yihai Xiongfeng". At the same time, this is also the best performance of a horror movie. To be precise, there are only a handful of horror movies that have achieved three consecutive championships, not to mention holding the seven-week championship-four weeks of which are within the scope of the summer file, this is indeed an impossible to replicate. , An even more unsurpassable historical feat! In the second week of September, the cumulative box office of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" surpassed that of "Exorcist" and "Ghostbusters", ranking second in film history. In the third week of September, "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" moved forward again. One, surpassing the "Jaws", achieved the highest peak of the horror movie box office rankings in the history of the movie; the fourth week of September, the week that went down in the annals of history. Although this week''s "Fatal Appeal" ended the seven consecutive championships of "Sixth Sense of Spirituality", "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" still stood on the shoulders of history, and the cumulative box office officially passed the threshold of 300 million yuan and came to it. The position of 308 million US dollars truly created the history of the film industry. "The Sixth Sense of Spirit" became the first horror movie with a box office of more than 300 million yuan in film history. What is even more incredible is that in the next two decades, no horror genre has reached such a high level. In fact, Twenty years later, in the film history list, there are still a handful of works of the same type that have reached 200 million US dollars, not to mention touching the 300 million threshold. This also makes the "sixth sense of the supernatural" create an almost impossible to surpass. The highest point of history, truly among the classic halls of movie history. Last year, "Trumen''s World" created a new high in the history of comedy movies. This year, "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" created a new high in the history of horror movies. The two works have one thing in common-the male protagonist is the same actor. Even if no one can contend with Hugo''s momentum, at this moment, everyone still has an involuntary urge to worship. Compared with "Trumen''s World", the breakthrough of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" is undoubtedly more difficult, but also more arduous. Horror movies have been declining for more than ten years, and finally burst out with shocking energy once again, once again becoming a part of the film industry that cannot be ignored. Even if it is emphasized many times, it is still impossible to describe the shock and wonder of the horror movie creation such a great achievement. Without seeing the historical context, people really can''t find anything other than "Hugo Lancaster". For the reason, I can only sigh that the times have created heroes, and the final prosperity of the film industry and music industry in the 1990s has created a unique top star. Accompanying it is that horror movies have entered a new round of production frenzy-this is not surprising, but at the same time it has also led to Westerns, musicals and other types of movies that have gradually withdrawn from the stage of history, which makes people laugh and cry. Obviously, in the environment of the blockbuster era, people are beginning to learn to open their minds and accept more possibilities. After that, outstanding works such as "Chicago" and "Moulin Rouge" were also born, which was an unexpected surprise. All media questions have been answered: "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" has become the first film in film history to exceed 300 million at the box office. It is also the eleventh film in film history with a box office of over 300 million, which truly makes up for the North American film industry. Blank-the long-standing horror genre has been renamed and created the history of genre movies with works such as "Alien e.t", "Forrest Gump", "Lion King", and "Trumen''s World". However, after the box office broke the 300 million threshold, the box office of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" did not stop, and the weekly decline was almost controlled below 20%. Such an outstanding performance allows people to clearly feel the audience''s response. The popularity of this work started from September into October, and in the blink of an eye, after November and December, it entered the year 2000. After experiencing the Golden Globes and Oscars, the film was released to the year 2000. In the first week of May, for a forty-week screening period, you can experience the powerful appeal of this work in the North American market without any language at all. In the end, the accumulative box office of "Supernatural Sixth Sense" staggered to 380 million U.S. dollars. Unfortunately, it failed to cross the 400 million threshold-but no one would feel regretful, because for a horror movie In other words, such an achievement is a unique myth. "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" replaced "Trumen''s World" and "L.A. Secret" and became Hugo''s second best box office performance after "Independence Day". This is the third consecutive situation in the past three years. Now the "L.A. Secret" has surpassed the "speed of life and death", and then the "Trumen''s World" has surpassed the "L.A. Secret", and now the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" has replaced the "Trumen''s World". From this detail, it can be seen that Hugo''s career development curve is continuously climbing up with a powerful posture, and considering Hugo''s supremacy today, such a development curve is even more numbing. Not only that, in the film history box office rankings, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" also surpassed the "Lion King", "Forrest Gump" and "Jurassic Park", ranking sixth in film history, just behind the "Titan" Five works including Nick, "Independence Day", "Star Wars", "Star Wars Episode 1: Phantom Threat" and "Alien e.t". This kind of performance does not need to be repeated at all, a series of historical records is enough to prove the greatness of the "superior sixth sense". More importantly, the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" created a new peak in the reputation of horror movies after the "Exorcist", and also created a new commercial record for horror movies after the "Jaws" It truly revitalizes the horror film that spans half a century of film history. Since Alfred Hitchcock introduced horror movies to classics, this has been an indispensable part of the North American film market. Now, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is once again in the most direct, vivid and effective way. Prove this. Countless horror movie enthusiasts are once again full of vitality. Even what Robert Iger and David Vogel did not expect when planning this project, their trust in Knight, their trust in Hugo, and their relationship with DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite Brokerage The game has paid off today. The investment of US$60 million has resulted in a box office of US$380 million, which is enough to be a highlight in any person''s career. At the same time, this is also the third work of Hugo as a producer, "L.A. Confidential", "Perfect Perfection", and "Sixth Sense of Supernatural." Hugo''s 100% success rate once again caused an uproar on Wall Street. The "beautiful mind" invested in post-production quickly became the most anticipated work in the second half of the year. The unexpectedly outstanding performance of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" in North America is not accidental, because the excellent performance of the work in overseas markets also proves this point, and this film with almost no American cultural imprint has been sought after in overseas markets. Beyond imagination! Chapter 2137： Call on the world "Hugo Lancaster", every time the name is mentioned, people can think of his strong box office appeal in the North American continent. Almost every work can write box office miracles, except for "Scent of a Woman" and " For the three films "Before Sunrise" and "Death Row", since the 1992 Golden Raspberry Awards, each of his works has exceeded 100 million at the North American box office, including five 200 million-level works-" "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" is the sixth. However, on a global scale, this name obviously has a stronger prestige, breaking the shackles of national boundaries, culture and language, and has truly won the recognition of everyone in all corners of the world. For the overseas market, Hollywood releases a large number of new works every year, which are uneven. It is not easy to get rid of the sand. The audience in the North American market has a system for selecting works by themselves, but in other countries and regions , They rely more on experience-famous directors, famous screenwriters, famous actors. Therefore, for them, the golden sign of "Hugo Lancaster" represents quality assurance. Starting from "Schindler''s List", Hugo''s global appeal has been rising steadily. According to statistics, after this work that made Hugo truly famous all over the world, Hugo has appeared in a total of nine works, of which The overseas box office of all six works is higher than the North American box office. The remaining three works, "Pulp Fiction", "Death Row" and "Trumen''s World" overseas box office and North American box office are basically the same, the gap is within 5 million US dollars . This can definitely be called a feat. As we all know, it is definitely not an easy task for a Hollywood movie to get an explosion of overseas box office, because North America is currently the world''s number one movie market, while other regions have different levels of acceptance of Hollywood, such as the Japanese market and In the British market, Hollywood films have repeatedly been able to achieve great results here, but their support for local films has never changed-this situation has not changed fundamentally until after the "Titanic". Under such circumstances, Hugo''s works have been able to achieve better results in overseas markets every time-and it is still on the premise that the North American box office has been incredible. From this perspective, Hugo''s call in overseas markets The force even far exceeds that of North America. As long as it is a work of "Hugo Lancaster", you can enter the cinema unconditionally. This situation happened once again to the "sixth sense of the supernatural"! Different from the cautiousness of the North American market, even the movie theaters have to deliberate over and over again. The overseas market is absolutely confident about the "sixth sense of supernatural". Many countries and regions have long discussed with Disney about the purchase of distribution rights. I just hope to be able to watch this work simultaneously with North America for the first time. Thanks to Hugos strong appeal and Disneys global distribution system, the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" was released simultaneously in 16 countries and regions around the world in the first week of August, including the United Kingdom, Germany, Italy, France, Argentina, Brazil, Australia, New Zealand and other major markets can be said to be one of the works that have received much attention this summer. Similar to North America, the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" has achieved excellent reputation in major overseas markets and won the unanimous affirmation of film critics and audiences. This has made the film undoubtedly starting a box office sweeping dominance. The film achieved its premiere weekend summit in 16 countries and regions. From the very beginning, it showed an absolutely strong posture, and then completed the championship in 16 countries and regions, of which 14 All countries and regions have completed three consecutive championships, among which the four countries and regions of Germany, Italy and Brazil have followed in the footsteps of North America and achieved an incredible six consecutive championships. The outstanding performance can be called a phenomenon. In the end, the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" was screened in 55 countries and regions around the world, and they all won the championship! Even more frightening is that as many as 18 countries and regions have achieved six consecutive championships on a global scale-including North America. This is undoubtedly the most dominant work so far this year. Prequel 1: The Threat of the Phantom" Competitive Competitiveness is comparable. It is a situation that no one can predict. In overseas markets, the United Kingdom, Argentina, and Germany have become the largest ticket warehouses. The box office of the three regions has exceeded 30 million U.S. dollars. Among them, the United Kingdom has unbelievably handed over 43 million U.S. dollars in box office data. The performance also surpasses "Trumen''s World" and is comparable to "Independence Day", laying the foundation for this work to reach the highest point in history. The most incredible of these is Argentina. The box office performance of "Supernatural Sixth Sense" is even close to that of "Titanic", showing the strong support of this land for Hugo, plus the box office data is also approaching 20 million US dollars. Brazil, and Chile, which has passed the 10 million threshold, it can be seen that the enthusiasm of the South American continent has surpassed Europe and has become the continent with the highest level of support for Hugo outside of North America. Looking back, Maracana once witnessed the peak moment of glory to death. More than 700,000 people joined the New Years Eve carnival and wrote an insurmountable page in the history of music. Then Hugo is here. It is not surprising that the South American continent can win such a high level of support. The cumulative box office of these three countries and regions alone has reached an incredible 110 million U.S. dollars, almost bursting out of energy comparable to North America, and such a performance is enough to compare with any top commercial film. Contest, for a horror movie, it is absolutely impossible to replicate. Even the "The Shining" and the "Exorcist" cannot write such miracles. Of course, the global film market was not developed in a real sense at the time. This is also a conjecture that is destined to be unprovable. However, it is undeniable that the overseas box office performance of the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" is indeed the creation of the myth of horror movies. In the next two decades, North American horror movies have achieved more than 100 million figures in the overseas box office market. countable. In addition to the United Kingdom, Argentina and Germany, the performance of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" in other countries and regions overseas is not inferior. Twenty-nine countries and regions have achieved box office data of more than 10 million U.S. dollars. The region''s final cumulative box office reached 20 million, and its outstanding performance is not inferior to the history-making works such as "Star Wars Episode 1: Phantom Threat", "Independence Day", and "Titanic". The fact is also true. The final overseas score of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" broke the 500 million threshold and reached 510 million U.S. dollars. This achievement is only behind "Titanic" and "Titanic" throughout the long film history. "Independence Day", "Star Wars Episode 1: Phantom Threat", "Jurassic Park", "Lion King" and other six works, ranking seventh in film history, this is also the current long history of only seven overseas box office Works that broke 500 million. Prior to this work, the most outstanding overseas box office performance among Hugos personal works was "L.A. Confidential"-in addition to "Independence Day", "L.A. Confidential" had an overseas box office of 350 million U.S. dollars. Although extremely outstanding, it is not enough to be among the top in the entire history. Now, the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" has made up for this vacancy. With the overseas box office data of 510 million US dollars, it ranks among the top ten in movie history, which truly proves the unparalleled appeal of Hugo on a global scale. More importantly, the overseas box office of the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" has reached the 500 million threshold. The previous "L.A. Confidential", "Trumen''s World", "Schindler''s List", and "Life and Death Speed" overseas The box office has reached more than 300 million US dollars, but apart from the performance of "Independence Day", there has never been a work that can achieve further breakthroughs. Now, the overseas box office of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" has gone up two steps, not only breaking through 400 million, but also reaching 500 million, which completely detonated Hugo''s global appeal. The US$500 million overseas box office has once again continued the incredible miracle in North America, proving that the performance of the film in North America cannot be regarded as a "myth", but is traceable. Overseas markets have given similar responses to the outstanding box office in North America. All signs indicate that this work has won the love and support of everyone around the world. From North America to overseas, the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" has continued its pace of making history. The global box office has reached 890 million US dollars. Unfortunately, it has not been able to exceed the 900 million threshold, but this is only six investments for a project. For the ten million dollar horror movie , history is undoubtedly made. Among all Hugos works, there are five of them that have topped US$500 million at the global box office. This performance is absolutely unique in the world, even Harrison Ford, who has swept the "Star Wars" series and the "Indiana Jones" series. It can''t be compared. More importantly, after "Independence Day" broke through 1.2 billion U.S. dollars, Hugo has now obtained a work worth 890 million U.S. dollars, which can definitely be called the first person in film history! Hugo''s global appeal is indeed unique in the world. The outstanding performance of the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" was placed last year, and it was enough to win the year-end North American and global box office champions-and last year this feat was achieved by "Trumen''s World", plus the entire blockbuster era was detonated before. "Independence Day", "Titanic", "Star Wars Episode 1: Phantom Threat", such a situation has completely pushed the prosperity of the entire movie market to its peak. At the upcoming historic moment of the 21st century, the film market has also entered the historical rhythm, and in this, "Hugo Lancaster" is an important figure driving the entire history. Perhaps, twenty years or a century later, when people talk about the prosperity of the 1990s, they will mention "that was a giant that pushed history forward." Pharaoh next doo Chapter 2138： 4 traces The great success of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" almost shocked the entire film market. This kind of shock is completely rigid and numb. Even in the intensive publicity period of the film, it is difficult to see the scene of reporters frantically surrounding Hugo. No one even enthusiastically pressed Hugo''s views on "movie box office making history". Not because of the embarrassment of predicting another failure, or because of the embarrassment of being slapped by the excellent performance of the movie, but because everyone is completely in shock that is hard to recall. Obviously, people have not done a good job of creating a horror movie. The psychological preparation of history, so that people do not know how to communicate with Hugo, which makes Hugo a rare leisure and peace. The intensive publicity of the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" was over when it entered September. Since the post-production of "Beautiful Mind" has been completed, DreamWorks is arranging the release time. If no surprises, it should be released in December Not for the awards season, but for the Christmas holidays. Therefore, during this time Hugo rarely took a break and got a completely relaxing rest time. Hugo first followed Glory to Die in two tours of the "Twisted Tour" in September. However, Glory to Die did not appear on the stage. Instead, as a listener, he truly integrated into the rhythm of the tour and enjoyed the rock scene. The ease and happiness that it brings. I have to say that Hugo did have a lot of discoveries. He first saw the Magic Red Band (. 5)-at this time they were also called Kara. It can be seen that they were still too immature at this time. , The music style did not take off, it was just a simple imitation of the new metal rock style, and it incorporated too many simple chords of the Oasis-style guitar, in today''s music market, it is difficult to arouse more resonance. Then I saw Lincoln Park-this is also one of Hugos most familiar and favorite bands. At present, the style of Lincoln Park has taken shape. The lead singer Chester Bennington (Chester.) has a hoarse and wild roar. The scene often bursts with amazing energy, and the creation and control ability of the band Mike Shinda (.) gives the band a distinctive style-hardcore rock combines rap, pop and other different elements, bringing the charm of new metal rock to the heart. Interpreted. Thanks to the "Twisted Tour" stage, Lincoln Park won its own performance opportunity after having closed the door forty-two times, and was able to sign with Warner Bros. Scene and begin recording their first album; the Magic Red Band also During the "twisted tour", the creation of the album "Love Songs for Jenny (.. Jane began. The historical trajectory of rock is quietly changing. During the tour, Hugo and many members of the band talked loudly in the background, only discussing music and the creation, and they often became red-faced with disputes, but unexpectedly became friends. After the two tours were over, the band members were all excited, almost unable to bear the excitement and enthusiasm in their hearts, so they did not wait to go back to Los Angeles at all, and they started the preparations for the new album. In fact, after the "Blurry Rain" world tour ended, although the band members have been busy all the time, in fact the preparations for the new album have been going on intermittently. It''s just that it has not been officially put on the agenda. Now, three years after the release of "Blurry Rain", the fourth album of glory to the death has finally begun to show up. In the previous three albums, Hugo arranged all the writing of lyrics and music. Although Fujin and Neal have been insisting on creating, the quality of the works has not met the requirements, and the style is not in line with the album as a whole, so it has never been adopted. Their works. The three albums connected by Hugo alone, one after another, piled up the road of glory to death, from "almost fame" to "bath in the morning light" to "storm and rain", glorious to death The style of music is always improving and perfecting, pushing the band to its present position. In a blink of an eye, the band has been established for nearly six years. After going through ups and downs, the members of the band have become more and more tacit, and the style of the band has become more and more mellow. Most importantly, Fujin, Neil and others. His creative ability has gradually matured, and even Pedro and Alfonso have made great progress in their understanding of music. Therefore, for the band''s fourth album, Hugo is no longer alone in all the creations, but with Hugo''s work as the core, and other members have also joined the creation of the album. After the band members'' discussions, they decided that the core idea of ??this album is defined as the renaissance of rock and roll, not the rock wave set off by the glory to death, but the enthusiasm and dream of rock and roll from the beginning to the end. Recalling that three years ago, Hugo proposed a lofty dream. He hoped to reawaken the belief in rock and roll, plant the seeds of rock and roll in everyones heart, and then slowly water it, hoping to see rock and roll rejuvenate someday. The scene of vigorous vitality reproduces the glorious rock and roll of the 70s. Once upon a time, this dream looked like a mayfly shaking a tree, and it was impossible to realize it. But just three years later, the United States has truly reproduced the golden age of rock and roll, letting everyone''s blood flow with excitement and high spirits of rock and roll. All this is not only the credit of glory to death, but also the credit of Guns and Roses, Nirvana, Pearl Sauce, Nine Inch Nails, Cohen Band-even the Oasis Band, Goatskin Band, Radio Commander, etc. , Generation after generation pave the way to advance, and finally realized this great dream. And what has always been done is the persistence and madness of rock and roll deep in my heart. Just like Hugos two-year creation of "Save Rock (Save...&, this song is the origin of the rock dream, but also the soul of the rock dream. This is not only to save rock, but also to save rock. It is also a tribute to rock, the spirit of rock and roll in the blood has become the driving force for continuous progress. This song "Save Rock" has also become the core of the fourth album of Glory to Death. However, it is not easy to find ten tracks that revolve around "Save the Rock" from the huge and diverse composition of the members and form a complete album; and most of the tracks are not available. The original song has been revised and adjusted and re-arranged; not to mention that the members need to work together, discuss and cooperate with each other, and carefully craft the entire album. This is bound to be a huge project. Fortunately, EMI Records has always been very patient, and did not even urge Henry Bloom, as if he was not in a hurry for the fourth album of glory to death, because they all know that the historical breakthrough in the "storm and rain" After that, people will inevitably put forward higher expectations for the bands fourth album. What''s more, Glory to Death has always been a quality-first band-there is no doubt about this since "nearly famous", so instead of Anxiously urging, making an unpleasant noise, and even causing the quality of the work to be unsatisfactory, it is better to wait patiently and slowly, looking forward to the glory to death once again to bring surprises. This is also after the glory to the death has achieved incomparable glory, it has won them the confidence and confidence in front of EMI, which left enough time for the band to devote more energy to the preparation of the fourth album. middle. "Twisted Tour" headed all the way to the East Coast, and after Glory to Death in Houston, he set off and returned to Los Angeles, where he was officially engaged in the production of a new album. In a professional recording studio, they have different arrangement equipment, even recording equipment, which allows the band members to constantly try and adapt in the creative process to find the most suitable choice. "Are you kidding me? Speed ??up the rhythm of the drums by a quarter? This will destroy the rhythm of the whole melody. The arrangement of other parts must be changed accordingly, and the style will be completely different. If you just Just close your mouth if you are idle!" Neil expressed his opinion with an angry expression on his face, extremely strong and uncompromising. Pedro, who stands opposite Neal, did not show any weakness. "If the bass here does not increase the speed, the overall feeling will appear to be procrastinated, which is completely inconsistent with the overall style of the song. Tell me, this song is a sluggish sound in the end. , Or impassioned?" Pedro stared round his eyes, rolled up his sleeves, and looked like he was ready for 300 rounds of war. Hugo and Fujin sat on the sofa with their hands crossed, with a good expression on their faces, they almost held a pack of melon seeds in their hands. Alfonso stood next to him with a helpless look. He wanted to dissuade him, but even a personal anger came up in front of him. He couldn''t find a gap when he wanted to interrupt. He turned his head and saw two outsiders, completely dumbfounded, "So, What do you think?" Hugo pursed his lips, and said his thoughts lightly, "I think its not a drumming problem its a bass arrangement problem. Simply speeding up the rhythm cant solve it. Need to change the bass and drum scores." Alfonso was dumbfounded and turned to look at Fujin. Fujin thought about it for a while, then nodded, "Well, I agree." Alfonso just felt that his chest was blocked in one breath, "Then they are in vain? The direction of the discussion is completely wrong. You two will not discourage it." Hugo and Fujin both raised their heads. He looked at Alfonso with a "why" expression, and his words filled his mouth. In the end, he could only let out a long breath, "Then I don''t care." At this moment, the door of the recording studio was pushed open, Alfonso turned his head and looked over, and then he saw Henry Blooms lazy voice-Henry, who is now the nations top agent. , At this time, he was wearing a white shirt that was almost crumpled up. The indistinct color was like sleeping in the sand for days and nights, and the crumpled black suit trousers seemed to be picked up from the garbage. He was so ordinary, a messy hairstyle like a chicken coop made him look no different from a tramp. Henry walked in, glanced at Neil and Pedro who were arguing, then said nothing, went straight to the sofa and sat down straight. Alfonso originally thought that Henry could say at least a few words, but now it seems...really speechless! Chapter 2139： Special invitation Henry adjusted his position on the sofa a few times, until he forced Hugo and Fogin into the corner, and finally found the most comfortable posture, which stopped...but Pedro and Neil were still In the dispute, he even came to the front of the instrument, planning to enter the actual combat exercise directly, completely ignoring Henry, who had just arrived on the scene. Hugo and Fugin had long been accustomed to Henry''s laziness, and didn''t care at all, but neither of them was willing to stand up either, they just adjusted their positions passively, appreciating the quarrel between Pedro and Neil with relish. Seeing Alfonso standing next to him, he didn''t even bother to roll his eyes. He just thought that this group were all lunatics, and he was "unfortunately" one of them. Henry finally stopped, lifted his chin, and gestured to the two people who were practicing the arrangement, "You are preparing the album now, are you preparing for the real meaning? Or are you preparing for the studio practice?" Before this, there were many glory to death. Entered the recording studio to discuss music creation issues, but it was all discussions within the band, and they never really started the preparations for the fourth album. Hugo shrugged, "Is there any difference?" A sentence made Henry roll his eyes silently, or Alfonso took the initiative to say, "Formal preparations. We have selected twenty alternative tracks. Now we are integrating the style and core of the entire album." In three years, Hugo has created at least 80 or more songs; Fukuin and Neal have also created more than 100 songs, and even Pedro and Alfonso have begun to try some creations. In order to select suitable works, they have to audition, discuss, and distinguish each song one by one. The whole process can be said to be fun and exciting. Among the final twenty songs, Hugo contributed eight, Neal had four, and Fukugin had five. In addition, Alfonso wrote two, and Pedro was also selected. Now Neal and Pedro are arguing about a song by Fukun called "We Made It". The two have their own opinions on the arrangement and are unwilling to give in. Henry raised his eyebrows and lightly tapped his chin. "Good news." He knew that although Roger Fasson hadn''t mentioned it, he was still very anxious. Now that I finally heard the news that the preparations for the fourth series of Glory to the Dead have begun, it is estimated that Roger will go to the high-end French restaurant to celebrate. After speaking, Henry fell silent, staring at Pedro, who was recording directly with the bass behind his back, and Neil, who was absolutely focused in front of the recording station, as if he was paying attention to the creation of two people. Hugo and Fujin didn''t mind, and they whispered the song "We did it." In fact, this song is very special. It was created by Fu Jin after the first successful "Twisted Tour". At that time, Hugo was full of praise when he heard the master tape. The theme of the song is to tell the story of an ordinary man who strives to be successful from the bottom of the street, but it is a metaphor for the rock music path that glorifies himself to the death, and also refers to the "twisted tour" that carries the dream of countless grassroots bands -Their efforts finally paid off. The completion of the whole song is very high, and the creation of the lyrics shows Fu Jin''s profound insight. If the arrangement is proper, it will be a very outstanding work. Fujins original song adopts a mix of hard rock and pop styles, hoping to use drums to drive the passionate emotions. However, after entering the studio, everyone found that the arrangement of this kind of song was not easy, and the overall sense of rhythm was always lacking a little chemical reaction, which triggered a quarrel between Neil and Pedro. However, Hugo and Fujin discussed briefly just now, and both believed that this was the reason for the overall arrangement, not that simple. "I think this song should use more electronic DJing styles, use the chorus''s harmony effect to bring out a sense of grandeur, and then add rap to control the rhythm, and make the new metal rock style more personalized. "Hugo''s words made Fujin fall into contemplation, frowning slightly, "Join rap? You mean, rewrite the lyrics of rap and use rap and harmony to personalize it?" Hugo nodded. In fact, rap rock has always been a very important part of the new metal rock. "Burn. It." and "One. Step." have appeared in succession to the death of glory. Rap elements are incorporated into the works. However, the band has never had a track that truly combines rap and **** rock, and Fujin''s creation makes up for this gap. Fujin had to admit that Hugo''s idea was very bold, and vaguely felt that it was a correct idea. Hugo''s understanding of music is indeed rich and profound, unique and clear, "Then who do you think should be used to cooperate with rap?" "Papa bragging?" Hugo raised his eyebrows and said directly, which made Fujin glance at Hugo-this opening is the top figure in the rap world, and the level is really different. Alfonso stood by and looked at the extremely calm expressions of these three people on the sofa. He only felt a pain in the egg, and then coughed slightly, "Henry, what''s the matter with you coming here today?" Henry was still stunned when he heard this question, and then he reacted, "Yes, Hugo, I have something to tell you." Hugo and Fujin temporarily stopped discussing, turned their heads and looked over, Henry was nervous. Then he said, "The Super Bowl halftime show has sent an invitation, I hope the band can perform on stage." "Super Bowl?" It was Alfonso who made the sound, and he looked very surprised, "We have reached this level?" Henry glanced back at Alfonso, and said lightly, "Now in the United States, no one except us can reach this level." That strong self-confidence and domineering revealed unquestionable firmness, directly let Alfonso Suo choked, think about it carefully, it seems that this is indeed the truth. The Super Bowl is the most grand event in the United States every year. Since the birth of the Super Bowl in 1967, this has been the highest-rated program in the United States. It has not been one of them. It has firmly occupied the top ranking in the United States in the past forty years. One person, no one can waver, after entering the 1990s, the number of viewers can even exceed 100 million. It is no exaggeration to say that more than one-third or even one-quarter of Americans will watch every year. Super Bowl. The Super Bowl is even bigger than Christmas and Thanksgiving. Since the first Super Bowl, the concept of the midfield show was born, but the first three were completed by college bands, and the first star midfield show appeared in the fourth. The guest was Carol Channing. (.) However, most of the time it was mainly based on performance groups. Until 1989, Paul Tarib (Paul.) became the second president of the Super Bowl era. He combined the Super Bowl and the superstar of the show business. After being closely linked, the charm of this event in the United States reached its peak, and it was dubbed the "American Spring Festival Gala" by people. Michael Jackson served as the guest of the 1993 halftime show and sang four songs in total, attracting 130 million viewers, which also created the pinnacle of American television history. Now, the artists who can attend the Super Bowl halftime show are considered to be the leaders of the entire North American continent. Even if the music legend Steve Wander played in the midfield show last year, they still invited four other top superstars to join the show. , Once again brought the star brilliance of the halftime show to the extreme. However, as Henry said, at present, the entire North American region, if glory to death does not qualify for the Super Bowl halftime show, then no one is so qualified. In fact, in 1997 and 1998 for two consecutive years, calls for glory to death on stage continued, but the NFL has its own considerations-in the Super Bowl halftime show over the years, there has never been a rock The band has been on stage, never! Even the Beatles, even the Rolling Stones, and even the Blacksmiths in the Sky have never accepted an invitation. Because when the Super Bowl halftime show entered the All-Star era, the golden age of rock and roll was far away, so the superstars who appeared on the halftime show included country, blues, pop, and rhythm and blues, but there has never been any rock band or rock. The singer stepped onto the stage. The market appeal of rock is a huge question mark. Whether a rock band can ignite the enthusiasm of the entire North American continent on such a grand stage of the halftime show, no one can guarantee. Since taking office, Paul Tarib has always insisted on taking the line of superstars in the midfield show and maximizing the commercial value of the Super Bowl as much as possible. He is naturally unwilling to take this risk, even if the glorious and deadly influence in the past two years has been It has reached its peak, but the Super Bowl has never extended an olive branch to the rock band that made history The Super Bowl is the pinnacle of American business activities, and it is also the focus and recognition of American society. The pinnacle is recognized by the Super Bowl, even if it can be regarded as the recognition of the entire American mainstream society-even stronger than the influence of the Oscar. Now, the Super Bowl has issued an invitation to Glory to Death for the first time, and it is also the first time in history that it has issued an invitation to a rock band. This is not only a breakthrough in the Super Bowl, but also the peak of the rock recovery momentum in the past two years. A landmark moment, which means that since the golden age of rock and roll in the 70s, rock and roll has once again created its own peak years in the 90s. Therefore, even for Alfonso, the first reaction was very unexpected. This is a historic breakthrough-not only for glory to death, but also for the entire rock market. On the surface, Henry was very calm and calm, but in fact, he was unavoidably surprised when he heard the news. Even his heart began to tremble slightly. Such a historical moment was indeed too important. However, Henry hid his emotions very well at this time, and did not have too many fluctuations, but looked at Hugo, "So, what do you think? By the way, it is not a platter show, it is like Michael Jackson. Support the whole performance alone." Pharaoh next doo Chapter 2140： Chief Head Since 1990, the Super Bowl halftime show has entered the All-Star era. In the past nine years, only one midfield show was supported by a singer-Michael Jackson. All other performances were performed by The joint performance of multiple singers is mainly to ensure that this stage of 100 million audiences can have sufficient appeal, and apart from Michael, there are currently very few singers who can have such appeal. Someone once suggested Whitney Houston or Mariah Carey to sing the halftime show, but their historical influence is still not enough, and they do not have the ability to support the ultimate matchup of the first sport in the United States. Therefore, it has never been possible. Influence does not mean sales or popularity. These are just components of influence. The real influence is the energy that permeates the entire social culture. For example, the "Star Wars" series has permeated American culture everywhere, for example, Michael Jackson has permeated all aspects of American society. The test of the Super Bowl halftime show is social influence. Now, Glory to the death has such qualifications and has been recognized by the Super Bowl. In fact, if it is pure glory to death, their influence is still difficult to compare with the peak of Michael, but because the lead singer of the band is Hugo, and Hugos current influence can definitely be said to be unique in North America, even on a global scale. Being able to be in the forefront, that''s why the band won such a glory. Not only Alfonso, but even Fujin showed a shocked expression at this time, obviously having some indigestion for the heavy news of Henry. Hugo is no exception. He frowned slightly in surprise, and asked curiously, "What the NFL is doing?" Henry shrugged, with an expression of no comment, "It''s nothing more than a consideration of commercial interests, nothing special." Although Henry''s words are simple and rough, they are indeed the most reasonable, "If you are really curious, Paul hopes Its up to you to have lunch with the band members tomorrow." Before Hugo had time to speak, he saw Fujin and Alfonso both cast their sights at him, which made Hugo laugh dumbly, and then nodded, "Why not?" Glory to Death has experienced many grand performances, including Maracana, which has never been seen before. With more than 200,000 spectators and more than 700,000 participants, it can almost be said to be a Woodstove The K-like miracle has become a pilgrimage target for countless rock enthusiasts. However, if there are more difficult challenges in this world, maybe the Super Bowl can be counted as one. In fact, the number of live audiences of the Super Bowl is definitely not as good as Maracana, or even less than the Rose Bowl; but the influence of the Super Bowl covers the entire United States, even the Oscars and the Grammys are incomparable, and it is counted on a global scale. Hundreds of millions of viewers will watch this game, which is undoubtedly the most influential and far-reaching event in the entire English circle, even in China. The global influence of the National Spring Festival Gala is incomparable. Therefore, it is very difficult to be on the stage of the Super Bowl, and it is even more difficult to conquer the world on the stage of the Super Bowl. This is another challenge for the glory to death, and it can even be said to be the ultimate challenge. Fujin and Alfonso don''t want to miss it, and Hugo does not want to. When Hugo met Paul Taribe, he was quite surprised. The head of the nations No. 1 sports does not look like a businessman or an athlete. Instead, he looks like an elementary school principal, a little bit. Bookish, a little bureaucratic, and indescribably amiable. But it is such an old man who does not seem to have any characteristics, but he single-handedly pushed the commercial value of the NFL to the peak, first opened the star era of the Super Bowl midfield show, and then accepted the 20th Century Fox proposal, in the midfield Show the "Independence Day" advertisement. The seemingly incomparably simple choice, hidden behind it is superhuman wisdom and determination, which also makes the influence of football in North America far beyond baseball, basketball and ice hockey. Paul stood up with a smile, tidyed up his tie, and said warmly and politely, "I hope that the environment here can make you like it. Our colleagues always like such a warm and warm atmosphere, so we are arranging the restaurant. At the time, my assistant obviously did not take your situation into consideration." No self-introduction, but started with a restaurant topic, so that the atmosphere suddenly became harmonious. This is an Italian family-style restaurant. Behind it is a big fireplace. Freshly baked pizza is being grilled. The spacious long wooden table in the center is not a problem even if it can accommodate twenty people. Wearing a simple T-shirt and jeans Waiters walk through the lobby, making the restaurant look like a big family dinner, not a place to welcome guests. "If so many of us came to the French restaurant, the restaurant manager would invite us out politely." Personally, a simple sentence made everyone chuckle. Neil then said immediately, "We were late for a while, please forgive us for our impoliteness." In fact, Glory to death was not late. They even arrived at the scene ten minutes early. They did not expect to see Paul and his party waiting at the table early. But out of courtesy, Neil still said so. Paul waved his hand with a smile, "We are the only ones who are really rude. We arrived at the restaurant 25 minutes early. This is not the right way to respond to the invitation." If the date arrives too early, it is too late to arrive In fact, one of the parties is also rude, because it will put too much pressure on the other party, even if it is not late, it will become late. "We don''t need to be polite here, let me introduce to you..." A total of four people came to the NFL today. In addition to Paul, the current NFL chief, two are senior executives from the marketing operations department, and one is a senior executive from the press department. It can be seen that they attach great importance to this cooperation, and they are all heavyweights. In addition, all the members of the Hugo band arrived on the scene, and Henry also came together, and the mighty ten people gathered together, which was indeed very lively. Just as everyone was about to take their seats, the general manager of the market operations department standing on the far right took out a transparent glass box with a game ball in it and handed it forward, and the direction was Hugo. I heard that your father is a fan of the 49ers, so I specially prepared a gift." The San Francisco 49ers, this is also the home football team that Adam has supported for a lifetime. However, since the 49ers in San Francisco are in the far away San Francisco, and Adam lives in Wyoming all the year round, Adams support has not been considered fanatical. Under the influence of Hugo, since last year, it has gradually become Peyton Mannings place. Supporter of the Indianapolis Colts. Nevertheless, the San Francisco 49ers still carry many memories of Adam about football. Hugo did not conceal his accident, because almost everything about Adam was confidential information to the outside world, but now someone can know it. This is really a strange thing. The opponent seemed to notice what Hugo meant, and explained with a smile, "It is not difficult for us to find the members of a team." Hugo suddenly realized that he took the glass box and took a closer look. There was even a signature of a generation of superstar Steve Young on it. It can be seen that they have indeed made careful preparations. Seeing the smile on Hugos face, Paul explained to others, We have no plans to make Hugo special, but since you dont seem to have a passion for rugby, I would rather not give a gift or give the wrong gift. ." A little humor made everyone''s attention away from this little episode. After the order was over, Paul was not in a hurry to talk about business, but let everyone chat. He sat next to him alone, like an outsider, which was really interesting. Neil noticed Pauls loneliness, a little embarrassed, and took the initiative to say, "Sorry, when we talk about music, we always get into a crazy state." A few of them just talked about the "Twisted Tour" in Chicago. , It''s a very happy conversation. Paul waved his hand with a smile, "No, no, don''t worry about me. This is a good thing. You can find the enthusiasm in my heart. I don''t have this kind of enthusiasm when I talk about rugby. I deeply feel that I am old. Yes. I really hope to be able to join the touring carnival, but for me, jazz will always be an irreplaceable classic, so it is more appropriate for me to be a bystander." Unexpectedly, Paul did not praise the glory to death and did not deliberately pursue it, but mocked himself with a ridiculous gesture. This instead made Neil chuckle. "The Beatles, the Rolling Stones, they should be very hurt when they hear this." "Michael Jackson said the same to me at the beginning." Paul only used the simplest sentence to make everyone at the dining table chuckle. Paul adjusted it a bit, and then said, "So when When someone proposed to invite a rock band to perform at the Super Bowl halftime show next year, my first reaction was,''Are you kidding me?''" Almost in the circumstances that no one expected, Paul cut into today''s theme without any violation. This skill is indeed admirable, and it can be seen that the chief leader of the nation''s first movement is definitely not so gentle and harmless on the outside. On the contrary, no one who can reach such a high position is weak. After Paul finished speaking, he chuckled, "Please forgive me, I really don''t have any research on rock and roll, Frank Sinatra is the greatest singer in my heart." This honest statement did not feel offensive. , Showing his sincerity and friendliness, "However, when the fifth person in a row mentioned the band''Glory to Death'' in front of me, I was a little bit curious for the first time." Pharaoh next doo Chapter 2141： sportsmanship Paul cast his gaze at Hugo, with a self-deprecating smile at the corner of his mouth, "When I flipped through the glorious resume, my first reaction was - Hugo Lancaster is not Marlon Brando. Is it?" This comparison made everyone stunned. "But then I realized that Hugo Lancaster should actually be Frank Sinatra." Frank Sinatra and Barbra Streisand are hailed as the greatest artists of the twentieth century. Its not that their achievements have surpassed other artistsof course, this is also a very important part. The history is second to none, but more importantly, these two artists have spanned music and film twice, and both have won Oscar and Grammy trophies. The social influence of the two people has reached an unattainable height. Paul first said that he admired Frank, and then he said that Hugo is Frank-ostensibly because Hugo and Frank are both artists with outstanding achievements in the fields of music and film, but the deep meaning in the words is invisible. Hugo was sought after in China, and more importantly, this kind of preparation was completed in a calm manner, and even the parties were overwhelmed by the reaction, just feeling airy. It took a while for Hugo to react, and when he realized the twists and turns in these words, the topic had already advanced a few big steps. This skill of Paul reminds Hugo of Robert Iger. "What really got me interested in Glory to Death was a song called...er,''Navigation ()''." Paul also wanted to verify with his colleagues, which awakened the memory, "Every time When I heard this song, I could feel the excitement and excitement of blood boiling, reminding me of rugby. A large part of the reason why sports are loved by so many people is because of the spirit of never giving up And desperate fanaticism, isn''t it?" Paul''s words are not fast-paced, and he is the only one speaking at this time, but it does not make people feel disobedience, because everyone is part of the conversation and will never feel lonely. "Later I heard that when the band boarded Maracan?, they also sang a song called''Wonderful Life (I.)''. Many people said that this song is a sublimated version of''Navigation''. It''s a pity The thing is, I have never been able to hear this song, which is quite regrettable." Paul''s sight stayed on Hugo, as if he was expecting Hugo''s response. Hugo nodded and explained with a smile, "Yes, it is true. The creation of that song came from a dream. We originally thought that the new album would be released soon and planned to include it, but now it seems that we The progress has been lagging far behind." "It''s a shame." The light flashing in Paul''s eyes clearly interprets this sentence, "but this also gave me a very bold idea, not just inviting glory to the death to enter the Super Bowl midfielder. On the show stage, I also invite you to write the theme song for the NFL next season." This is not a simple invitation. As the most influential sports league in the United States, the number of viewers of NFL games every week is not small. Almost every week can exceed 40 million people. This means that the theme song will be cycled countless times throughout the season. And the number of listeners will also reach a height that cannot be counted at all. "Are you kidding me?" Hugo raised his eyebrows and showed an unbelievable expression. Before that, the rock band hadn''t even landed on the stage of the halftime show, and now it actually asks the rock band to compose the theme song for the NFL. , It sounds like a fantasy, "You are sure you want to use a rock song as the theme song for the entire season of next year." Paul was very satisfied with Hugos reaction, smiled and nodded, "This is a very good idea, isn''t it? In the band Glory To Death, we can feel the kind of persistence that is almost the same as the spirit of sports. And fanaticism, that kind of surging positive influence is really compatible with rugby. Imagine that you can hear the exciting rock melody before each game, and the next game will always make people look forward to it. " Hugo knew that Paul estimated that he was listening to the album "The Storm", "Young Volcano (., "Navigation", "My Life (It''s. My. and other works are all positive and raging. His mood and sports style really fit well. But Hugo still feels a little awkward, composing the theme song for the NFL? Just turning around in my mind, I thought it was incredible. Hugo turned his head and looked at his teammates, but found that everyone was also looking at him. Obviously, this was a brand new experience for anyone from Glory to Death, and they didn''t know how to deal with it. Henry said at this time, "Are you sure this is a good idea? The NFL''s first step towards rock and roll is one step in place?" He successfully diverted Paul''s attention from Hugo. " Besides, you may not be satisfied with the songs created by the band. They have always adhered to the style of the band and have not made any changes. In addition to the "voyage", there are other different types of music. Just like you Like rock and roll they dont like, they can be very passionate or dark." Henrys words contain a lot of content information. The most important thing is: If you are sure that you want to let the glory to die create, it is best not to pick and choose, because the glory to death is not those pop singers, you can Manipulative at will. Paul squinted his eyes slightly, and looked up and down Henry, but Henry was unmoved and still met Paul''s gaze lazily. Paul just paused slightly. If he didnt look closely, he wouldnt be able to detect it. The smile on the corner of his mouth was immediately outlined, Its as if Im looking forward to''not in vain'', I will also look forward to glory to death and football. Sparks after the collision." Henry leaned forward slightly and said with a smile, "Are you sure you will like "Not in vain"?" "Yes, I am looking forward to it." Paul also answered without any pause. The song "It''s not in vain of this life" set off a frenzy in Maracana at the beginning, sparked countless discussions, and received countless pursuits in the past three years, but the fans who really appreciate the elegance of this song are always only a small number of fans. That''s it. But there is no doubt that "Life is worthless" is a rock song, pure rock, and Henry''s question means-is it okay to rock and roll? And the answer of keeping the ** net profit gave a positive response. Henry looked into Paul''s eyes earnestly, as if exploring the sincerity of his answer, and Paul did not flinch to meet Henry''s sight. There was a brief silence between the two people, causing other bystanders to hold their breath, lest any movement would destroy the tension on the scene. Suddenly, Henry pressed the corner of his mouth slightly, revealing an almost invisible smile, and turned his head to look at Hugo, "So, Hugo, are you interested? Create a rugby-related track?" Hugo couldn''t help being choked by this question. When the Queens started to make the song "We are the Champions", it has nothing to do with sports. It is just a song they use to inspire, sing, and praise themselves. It is also the lead singer Freddie Mercurial innuendo. Same by yourself. sex. Love identity song. But after the song came out, because of its uplifting and shocking style, it became the theme song of various sports events, and even became the repertoire of countless competition final awards moments to commend the winners. Hugo is not an athlete. He is a dreamer. Its no problem for him to create a rock song, but its too difficult to create a song based on sports, because he has not really experienced the ups and downs of sports. I also didn''t feel the desire for victory, that kind of sportsmanship interpretation is too strange for Hugo. However, after thinking about it, Hugo thought it was a very interesting thing, "No, I can''t help it." His answer was beyond everyone''s expectations, even Paul and Henry were quite surprised. , Hugos smile on the corner of his mouth was sketched instead, I cant create a song about rugby, nor can I create a song about sports, but maybe I can try to create a song about dreams, about victory, about The song of existence." It''s like "we are champions". Henry immediately understood what Hugo meant, turned his head to look at Paul, and waited for Paul''s answer with a smile. Paul seemed to be lost in thought. After a short while, he nodded slightly, "This is what I want you to doNavigation." Fearing hardships, sprinting to the limit, challenging the impossible, this spirit can inspire everyone, of course, including athletes, so it has become a true classic. If you create a song specifically for sports, there are bound to be spiritual and ideological limitations, but it will limit the creator''s performance. This is also true for many years, one of the important reasons why no sports song can surpass the lofty status of "We are the champion". "So, the Super Bowl halftime show, we can expect a glorious performance?" Although they never talked about it directly, in fact, all the content was hidden in it. Paul showed a calm smile and looked at Hugo. But Hugo did not speak, but looked at Neal, and the other glorious teammates also cast their sights at Neal. Neal nodded solemnly, "I think we need to start preparations next. No one wants to make a mistake on such a grand stage." Paul''s smile still hasn''t changed much. It seems that this result has long been expected, "Then I started to look forward to it. I missed the Maracana at the beginning, this time I won''t miss it again." Pharaoh next doo Chapter 2142： Yunkai sees the moon Quietly, the guest performers of the 34th Super Bowl halftime show were finalized. Glory to Death will become the first rock band in the long history to be on the top stage in the United States, and will also write a brand new theme song for the league, pushing the momentum of rock recovery to its peak once again. However, this news has never been announced. Nfl has been keeping secrets, intending to leak the news bit by bit at a suitable moment, and then gradually set off the atmosphere, and finally detonate completely above the Super Bowl. In this regard, nfl has long been familiar with it. Glory to Death is preparing for the fourth album while preparing for the Super Bowl stage performance. Roger Fasson of EMI Records knew the news for the first time. He and Henry had two urgent meetings, and then another meeting inside the company. The final decision was made that the fourth album of glory will be in the super The week after the end of the bowl was officially released, followed by the strong momentum of the Super Bowl, bringing the glory to death influence to the extreme. At this time, there are still more than four months before the Super Bowl. Such a plan is obviously feasible. However, it depends on the recording progress of the band''s fourth album. After nearly three years of calmness, Roger finally began to get impatient. Nowadays, Sheeran Raikkonen, who is now the honorable and deadly royal producer, rushed directly from New York to Los Angeles and joined the band''s album preparation work. Just as Hugo devoted himself to the work of the new album, good news came from Endeavour Elite''s agency. J this year. k. Rowlings series of novels "Harry Potter" has been released to the third volume, and "Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban" released not long ago has become one of the biggest hotspots throughout the summer, sales once again Breaking my own record and creating my own history, this series of novels has become the most successful children''s series in British history, and at the same time it has set off a reading frenzy in the United States. The single mother who was panicking in the Edinburgh coffee shop, relying on her own efforts, finally turned the clouds and saw the moon, and became a world-renowned top writer. This is the true fairy tale of reality. Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company holds j. k. Rowling has the right to adapt all the works, and Barry Meyer of Warner Bros. is a cunning and cunning. He immediately noticed the huge commercial value hidden in this series of works, and officially bought the right to adapt, and will join hands with Endeavour Elite Brokerage The "Harry Potter" series moved to the big screen. For now, "Harry Potter" is just a children''s film with considerable potential in the eyes of Hollywood, and its commercial value has not received enough attention. But in fact, the great success of this series of novel adaptations is not only the creation of a ten-year-long film series, but also not only making a group of small actors popular, but also not only driving the "Twilight" The rise of a series of youth literary adaptations such as "The City", "The Hunger Games", and "Fifty Shades of Grey", and more importantly, has enabled the Endeavour Elite Agency to have its own series of works-series of packaged works. This also means that they really have the ability and resources to drive long-term career opportunities for their actors. After the arrival of the new century, Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company is called "Hollywood''s fourth largest" and officially broke the three major Hollywood brokerage companies. Limited and restrained, he became the fourth top player. Who would have thought that all of this actually came from Hugo and J. k. What about Rowlings encounter at Edinburgh Elephant Coffee? Later, when Rick reviewed the development of the whole incident, he once again marveled at Hugo''s insight-even though he nodded and signed j because he trusted Hugo. k. Rowling, but Rick did not expect that what was considered a charity act at the beginning has achieved the glory of the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company in the next two decades. When Rick arrived at Hugos Malibu Villa, he saw J. k. Rowling and Hugo were standing at the door talking and laughing. When he walked over, he heard Hugo say with a smile, "Believe me, I am very willing to go to London to help, as long as the crew does not think I get in the way." This sentence made Joanna laugh loudly, "If the children''s madness is a trouble, then I can already predict the grand occasion of the scene. But I think your appearance is for the crew to select the actors. It couldn''t be more helpful." Hugo nodded vigorously, "Then I''ll wait for the notification." After that, Joanna turned around and was about to walk in the direction of her car, "Hey, Rick." Joanna saw the oncoming Here comes Rick. "I remember your plane was at noon, didn''t it?" Joanna was flying back to London today. Rick thought that Joanna was already at the airport, but he did not expect to see her here. Joanna smiled and nodded, "It''s two o''clock in the afternoon. It''s still too late, but I must rush to the airport and call you later." After that, Joanna waved to Hugo and walked up quickly. Got out of the car, and then drove away. During this period of time, Joanna and Hugo have met several times. Obviously Joanna is very grateful to Hugo. Without the support of Hugo, she would not even think about the situation today. So, even if she needs to catch a plane today, she still made a special trip to say goodbye to Hugo in person. Rick watched the back of the car where Joanna was leaving, "Are you talking about choosing actors?" When I turned around, I saw Hugo nodding, and Rick sighed lightly, "You don''t agree with Haley. Acting in Harry Potter? Why?" Barry Meyer firmly disagrees with Hailey as the leading actor, even if Haileys just-released "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" showed a performance that shocked everyone. Hugo shrugged, "This is a British novel. I personally think that the three protagonists are best played by the British, and the taste is the most pure." Although Hugo has nothing to do with Daniel Radcliffe (.) Special opinions, neither like nor dislike, but he still has to admit that from the perspective of character interpretation, Daniel is more suitable than Hayley. Perhaps, Hugo still has the mark of the ten-year long memory of "Harry Potter" in his mind. Hugo''s indifferent expression caused Rick to choke. Warner Bros. and Endeavour Elite Agency cooperated in adapting "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone". From the very beginning, they encountered problems. Warner Bros. hopes to be directed by Steven Spielberg, and Steven is also very interested. , He even sat down with Joanna to discuss the script; but Steven hoped that Haley would play the role of Harry, but Warner Bros. expressed strong opposition, even if Steven threatened "without Haleys words, I will not direct," and did not shake the idea of ??Warner Bros. At present, the entire negotiation is at a stalemate. But I didnt expect that Hugo would actually be on the side of Warner Bros., which made Rick a little depressed, "Hugo, Im serious. I also hope you can give some ideas, or you can come forward and press Barry." ." Hugo chuckled lightly and turned back and walked towards the villa, "Rick, even Stevens pressure is useless, you should know that Barry and their attitude are very firm. Besides, my idea is indeed Seriously." Hugo and Rick walked down the stairs side by side. He thought for a while, "Lets put it this way, Hailey is indeed very good, but he has impressed the audience too deeply, believe me, For a series of movies, it is the wisest choice to choose an unfamiliar face without any impression. For example, the James Bond series." Rick recalled Hugo''s thoughts carefully. He knew that Hugo was definitely not aimless. Since Hugo has said so, it must be questionable. After he goes back, he should have a good talk with Joanna. "Is there anything you came here today? Didn''t Joe just go to the company this morning? I haven''t come back yet." Hugo''s voice made Rick walk out of his thoughts and sort out his thoughts, "Yes, Joe is still in the company now. In a meeting, I heard Henry say that EMI asked you if you plan to start the tour again. Joe is now in a meeting with Henry and Roger." Due to the invitation of the Super Bowl halftime show, Roger has given unprecedented attention, because he knows that this is likely to be a good opportunity for EMI Records to further expand the market in North America, so he flew directly to Los Angeles the day before yesterday. In a meeting with Henry. Hugo nodded to express his understanding, and did not speak any more, walked into the hall, Rick followed, and then said, "I came here today to ask you, what are your plans for the next filming? If the glory is dead. To start the tour, the next filming will be at least after next fall." "Aren''t you sure about everything?" Hugo walked to the kitchen and asked, "Beer or coffee? Or juice?" "Coffee I drove four hours of memories in the morning, and now I need something refreshing." Rick followed to the kitchen and sat down by the stove, "The''Beautiful Mind'' is not there yet. After finishing, many projects have asked about your schedule. You havent heard anything recently. How can they be able to sit still? So I want to say, if you have confirmed your tour plan, then I will treat them all in one go. They are all pushed, which saves them from going around all the time." Hugo handed Rick the coffee, then put the sugar bowl and milk on the table, Rick continued, "If I''m not sure for the time being, I have a few projects on hand that are feasible, see. See if you are interested." When Glory to Death restarted the tour, it was only mentioned this morning; Rick came specifically to find Hugo, originally to ask him what he thinks, but now because of the tour, uncertainty has increased again. Hugo frowned and said with a smile, "I have only had a rest for less than two months, and it''s useless for them to worry about it." Rick knows this, but even so, Rick still looks for it. The door came, "You came here today, is it because they put you under too much pressure, do you plan to use me as a shield, or because there are really good projects?" "Hugo, sometimes you can be a little stupid." Rick''s answer was helpless. Chapter 2143： Interesting proposal Rick did have a few projects today to let Hugo read it, but after looking around, he found that he had forgotten his briefcase in the car, and had to run out temporarily, making Hugo laugh -Rick, who is always shrewd and savvy at ordinary times, has occasions when he is left behind. This is really joyful. After a while, Rick ran back out of breath, wiped the sweat from his forehead with embarrassment, "I have been so busy these two days that I can''t remember anything in my head." Ke put the briefcase next to him, and while taking things out of it, he continued to ask, "''Beautiful Mind'' is about to be released. Steven thinks that this work has the hope of impacting the Oscars, and possibly even impacting. Your third actor, Golden Man, but...you know..." Although Rick didn''t continue to speak, Hugo understood it all at once. At present, Hugo has won a total of four statuettes. Counted by the year the movie was released, they are the best supporting actor in 1993, the best actor in 1995, the best original screenplay in 1997, and the best actor in 1998. main character. In short, Hugo won four statuettes in five years. The frequency of winning prizes is too intensive. Why are there so few artists who have successively won Oscar statuettes in history? One is because it is too difficult to dedicate classic masterpieces for two consecutive years and three consecutive years; the other is because of the unspoken rules of the industry-it is impossible to get all awards by one person. This needs to be balanced. Throughout the long history of Oscars, only nine of all the awards have achieved Lianchuang. Tom Hanks completed the actor Lianchuang in 1993 and 1994, and Spencer Cusser realized the actor Lianchuang in 1937 and 1938. Re-elected, Jason Robards (.) won the Best Supporting Actor Award for two consecutive years in 1976 and 1977. Louis Reiner (.) won the title of actress in 1937 and 1938, respectively, and Catherine Hepburn completed the actress in 1967 and 1968. Federico Fellini (.) won the best foreign language film award in 1956 and 1957 consecutively, and Ingmar Bergman (Ingmar. Bergman) also achieved the best foreign language film in 1960 and 1961 The reelection. In addition, John Ford (.) won the best director award for two consecutive years in 1940 and 1941; Joseph L-Mankiewicz also completed the best director award in 1949 and 1950. In the 70-year history of Oscars, more than two hundred golden figures have been awarded, but only this individual has achieved such a feat, and it is worth mentioning that most of them were in the early days of the Oscars, except for Tom- Hanks achieved this feat in the nineties, and all the other winners did it before the seventies. It can be seen that as the Oscars become more and more open, competitions are becoming more and more extensive, and competition is becoming more and more fierce. It is true that the various film markets are showing a pattern of blooming flowers, and it is even more incredible to complete the re-election. Except for the true Oscar darlings of Catherine Hepburn, Meryl Streep, Emma Thompson, and Marlon Brando, it is too difficult to win consecutive prizes in just five or ten years. high. Above the Oscars, there are "guilt votes," "compensation votes," and "contribution votes." To put it simply, Hugo has won four gold medals in the past five years, and has reached the height of no one before and after. , Even the "Oscar darling" is not enough to describe his achievements. If he continues to win awards, what will other actors do? What about the 200,000 registered members of the American Screen Actors Guild? Do other actors continue to act? Do they still have the qualifications to compete for the little golden man? Is there any more suspense about Oscars that people look forward to? Just as after the second decade of the 21st century, the Weinstein brothers monopoly over the Oscars triggered a frenzy against them in Hollywood. If Hugo continues to win awards, it is estimated that all people in Hollywood will join forces. Oppose Hugo. Therefore, if Hugo wants to use the "beautiful mind" to once again hit the title of actor-this will not only be the fourth acting trophy in six years, but also the third actor in film history to achieve the title of actor. It is as big as the sky; then both Steven and Rick believe that Hugo must join the ranks of the college public relations, build a good relationship with the college members, and even please the college members to promote this historic moment. In other words, during the awards season, Hugo must show up frequently to cooperate with publicity and public relations. Hugo was stunned, and then laughed, "Rick, now you don''t even see the finished product, just talk about these things, isn''t it too early?" Faced with Hugo''s teasing, Rick shook his head and said simply, "No." Hugo took a closer look and found that Rick was serious, which made him choke. He could not help but think about it seriously, "To be honest, I personally think that it is a good thing to be able to win an award, but it is not a bad thing to be able to win an award." After experiencing the ups and downs of his career as an actor, Hugo''s current mentality has completely calmed down. After that, he has created a history that ordinary people can''t imagine. There is no need to be too greedy. Even if he straightens his normal heart, he still realizes his dream. "What''s more, in the next period of time, I don''t think I have time. Go to those parties." Rick immediately understood what Hugo meant-he would not participate in the academy''s public relations activities during the awards season, and everything would go with the flow. In fact, he still has some regrets in his heart, but he also knows that what Hugo said is correct, and people cannot be too greedy. Rick let out a long breath, "Well, I get it." Immediately, Rick handed the documents in his hand to Hugo, "You can simply look through it to see if you are interested. If so, I will ask Samora to bring it to you. If not..." Then Yu Guo took the conversation, "You can use me as a shield to reject them all." Rick couldn''t help but laughed and nodded, "Your name is better than mine. If it were me, it would be Scolded to death, but you are different." Hugo took a sip of coffee and flipped through it at will. Objectively speaking, the scripts that can be delivered to Hugo at present are bound to be unique scripts, not necessarily big investments and large productions, but you can definitely find a lot of bright spots. With Hugo''s current status, it is no exaggeration to say that as long as he is willing to nod, there is no script that he can''t receive. Therefore, Hugo saw many familiar works in his hands, which are worthy of consideration. Warner Bros. handed over two scripts, "Eleven Arhats (''s. Eleven and "Training Day (. Day, both works are very topical, especially the latter, which is also Hugo''s favorite In one of his works, in the movie, Denzel Washington gave an amazing performance. Disney took an ambitious work, "Pearl Harbor". This work is also an attempt by Disney to connect with the blockbuster era. Although it has become an important turning point in the decline of Michael Bay''s career, the sensation and topic created when it was released that year should not be underestimated. Sony Columbia Pictures and Ridley Scotts collaboration "Black Hawk Down (. Hawk. This real historical event was put on the big screen, and the preparatory stage attracted much attention. I did not expect the script to come to Hugo. On hand. This work is definitely not inferior to "Saving Private Ryan" in the rendering and construction of war scenes, but the excavation of core ideas is slightly lacking. In the twentieth century, Fox put the "Moulin Rouge (. script on Rick''s desk, which is also a brilliant work of re-songs and dances; the most interesting is Universal Pictures, which actually put "speed and passion (The. Fast. And. The. This project was handed over, but instead of inviting Hugo to appear, he hoped that Hugo would be the producer, hoping to make this film a masterpiece similar to "Speed ??of Life and Death". In addition, there are actually several original novel projects mixed in it, and it is obvious that Hugo can adapt it. After reading it briefly, Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle, "Everyone regards me as a superman." Hollywood is like this. After a person became popular, almost all roles and scripts swarmed up, wishing to take this person''s residual value. Squeeze it all dry, and when that day comes, the speed at which people leave can even be described by the speed of light, making people fall directly into the bottomless abyss. Looking at the project in hand, this is obviously the case. No matter what role or subject matter, as long as there is a little feasibility, I will push it toward Hugo, hoping to continue this cash cow and make a lot of money. But the fact is that even if Hugo challenges comedy and horror movies, he is still not a panacea. For example, "Moulin Rouge", in fact, Hugo is completely unsuitable. Although he is a singer, he has no knowledge of dance, and his research on opera is also close to zero; another example is "Pearl Harbor~www.novelhall. com~ With Michael Bays personality, the explosion is the protagonist of the movie. The actor is just a pin-up match, there is no need for Hugo to play it. Rick also smiled, "You should look at the scripts on my desk. Our daily entertainment program is to see how outrageous the projects are." Hugo was also amused. He simply flipped through these items. In the end, he pushed all the items to Rick, including his very beloved "training day"-because Hugo knew that the movie was huge. Part of the reason for this success is that it involves racial issues. Denzel Washingtons black advantage cannot be replaced. Therefore, these projects as a whole cannot move Hugo. Rick doesnt mind. Now, even if Hugo makes one movie a year or even two years, there is absolutely no problem. He doesnt have to worry at all, so he simply put all the projects away and talked about it. , "When I was having dinner with Barry yesterday, he also said, are you interested in playing a cameo role in''Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone''." "Are you playing Voldemort?" Hugo thought it was funny, and laughed. This choice also left Rick speechless for a while. Pharaoh next doo Chapter 2144： Awards Season Pro Rick temporarily solved the work in his hand, and relaxed his nervousness, and chatted with Hugo about the Super Bowl. As an annual event in the United States, Rick is no exception. He is extremely excited to be able to participate in the Super Bowl halftime show. "So, can I buy tickets first?" Seeing Rick''s rare excitement, Hugo couldn''t help but smile, "No." After this sentence, you can see Rick''s disappointed expression overflowing between his eyebrows, and Hugo paused. , Then continued, "As far as I know, we have a VIP box." Ricks expression suddenly became very weird. He looked at Hugos smiling face, and immediately understood what was going on, but after all, joy prevailed, causing him to smile and squeeze hard. He clenched his fists and said, "I can start arranging vacations now." I raised my eyes and looked at Hugo''s playful smile, and said helplessly, "You''d better go all out for the halftime show, I''m really looking forward to it. of." "The pressure is too much and it is easy to play abnormally." Hugo has a calm expression on his face. Rick couldn''t laugh or cry, "After you and Charlize are together, they become more and more funny, does Charlize know?" This made Hugo shrug, noncommittal. "By the way, speaking of Charlize, David also mentioned to me a few days ago, did you plan to shoot a sequel?" The David mentioned here is obviously David Geffen. "Sequel? What sequel?" Hugo felt confused and did not understand the origin of this sentence. "The sequel of''Before Sunrise''." Rick quickly replied, "After you finished filming before, didn''t you say that if you have the opportunity, you can shoot another sequel to tell the story that happened after that?" "Before Sunrise" was issued by David Investment. "It''s not just David. In fact, Kevin also mentioned it to me and was very interested in the sequel." Hugo chuckled lightly, "It''s not just these two, right?" Rick also laughed, which proved Hugo''s guess. "Before Sunrise" won a lot of applause at the beginning. It not only achieved good box office results in the art theaters, but also won the hearts of the audience in the video rental market. Until now, the video rental performance of this film has been achieved. Still very good; at the same time, this work also won the Oscar nomination for Best Original Screenplay for Hugo for the first time. Now Hugo and Charlize have come together in reality. If a sequel is filmed, the market performance of the movie is definitely worth looking forward to. The major Hollywood film companies will certainly not miss this opportunity for hype. A work that was originally ridiculed as "Hugo Career Waterloo" will also have a large number of people willing to shoot a sequel. Hugo thought for a while, in fact, this is indeed a good idea. Leaving aside the historical trajectory, after the "before sunrise" story ended, Jesse and Selena returned to their lives and went through different stages. Both of them missed the original agreement and did not really have to leave. Come together. But when the two people met again, their mood, mentality, and psychology had already changed, and the sparks that burst out were bound to no longer be the same. A story told "before sunset" will also interpret the chemical reaction that occurs after love has settled. More importantly, the situation of Hugo and Charlize has also changed. If you recreate this story, you will definitely have different feelings. "Maybe, maybe I can try and see. It''s a good idea to write a brand new script." Hugo lightly tapped his chin, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was a good idea. After experiencing "perfectly perfect", " After the two works of "Beautiful Mind", Hugo''s understanding of scripts, stories, and characters has developed deeper. If he has the opportunity, it is indeed more in line with his heart to have him write the script himself. "However, it is estimated that it will not be possible in a short period of time." There is definitely no time in the last two months. Even if there is no tour next year, it will be relatively free after at least April. If the glory is to die and the tour starts again, then creation The script plan must be further delayed. Rick also nodded in agreement, "Anyway, the initiative is in your hands. Are you still not attending the Golden Globes this year?" There is not much time left before the awards season, although there are still a few weeks before the nomination is announced. But the Golden Globes started to pave the way early, and I hope that Hugo will reappear at the Golden Globes awards ceremony after a lapse of seven years after 1992. Last year, the Golden Globe Awards awarded the best actor in a musical comedy to Hugo, and then Hugo successfully won the Oscar winner. This is also a rare match in the past few years. It can be seen that the Golden Globes have always been on the objective standpoint of professional authority, seeking to ease the relationship with Hugo-from "L.A. Confidential" to "Trumen''s World", the winner of the Golden Globe Awards for two consecutive years. , Is the best proof. Hugo doesn''t have any disgust with the Golden Globe itself. The incident in 1992 has passed, and even the Golden Raspberry Award seems to have been a thing of the last century. But Hugo did not have much desire to attend the Golden Globe Awards, as if the Golden Globes in January had never been on his schedule. "It should... uh, no." Hugo is not very sure. "If the album can be recorded before Christmas, then come and see it. If it is too late, let''s focus all your energy on the album. "In fact, the same has been true for Hugo in the past few years. Compared with the Golden Globes, there are always more important things to deal with, so the Golden Globes are always abandoned. Rick didn''t care too much, nodded to show that he understood, and did not continue to inquire. As shown by the topics discussed by Rick and Hugo, as November approaches, the smoke of the awards season is spreading bit by bit. Compared with last year, major film companies are still groping this year, but at least they are no longer a smear. The schedule of the screenings, the itinerary planning of publicity, etc., are beginning to have traces to follow. Neil Jordan (.), who once filmed "The Cry Game" (The.. Game), collaborated with Ralph Fiennes and Julianne Moore to bring "The End. Of. The." ) was hailed as this years Covered Bridge Last Dream, which was released early in early November and sparked a lot of discussion. "Boys Dont Cry(.''t. Cry was released in early November, and it was considered promising to become this years "female. Devil." The heroine Hilary Swank (. Swank) is only better than Charlie. I am only one year older; the "Puppet Life (..., known as a masterpiece of ghosts and talents, was also praised and became a dark horse in this year''s original script. Charlie Kaufman was born. It reminds people of Paul Thomas Anderson. Immediately afterwards, Michael Manns "The Inside Story (The. sparked a frenzy in the entire market. Whether it was Al Pacino or Russell Crowe, they won the affirmation of all film critics and believed that they were both Everyone hopes to hit the title of actor this year. Especially Russell, following the "L.A. Confidential" the year before last, presented his masterpiece, almost born at the speed of light. Many people refer to the "Breaking Inside Story" as this year''s "L.A. Confidential". Subsequently, two high-profile works debuted successively. The "Green Mile" gathered Tom Hanks, Frank De Labont, and others. It was adapted from Stephen King''s novel, which caused a lot of attention during the preparatory stage. After discussion, after the release, it won a round of applause, and it is believed that there is hope to replicate the miracle of "Shawshank''s Redemption" back then. Immediately afterwards, "The Rules of Cider House (The... Rules also showed a hot posture. This work is starring Toby Maguire and Charlize Theron, and the director relied on it ten years ago." The Years of Dog Face (My...As.A. Lasse Holstein (Lasse.), a Swede who won two Oscar nominations for Best Adapted Screenplay and Best Director. This work was filmed before "Girl. The Demon", but because the post-editing has not been satisfactory, it was delayed to release this year. After a crowd of works that were waiting for the opportunity to hit the major award ceremonies were released, the major film companies have also announced the list of movies to be released in December. Gold medal director Milos Foreman and Kim Carey brought a biographical film "Man on the Moon (Man. On. The. to be released on December 20th, focusing on the death of cancer in 1984 The legendary comedy star Andy Kaufman (Andy Kaufman) can see that they are eager to replicate the miracle of comedy created by "Trumen''s World" last year. Following the "British Patient", Anthony Minghella brought "The Talented Ripley (The. Talented. Mr. to www.novelhall.com, which will be released on December 25. Actors such as Matt Damon, Jude Law, Gwyneth Paltrow, Cate Blanchett, Philip Seymour Hoffman, etc., and hope to show off their mentality in the awards season. Exhaustive. This work is also the highlight of the Weinstein brothers this year. The brothers chose "Genius Ripley" as their breakthrough this year after they failed to compete with DreamWorks for the "Cider House Rule". Finally, the "Hurricane (The. brought by Norman Jewison (.) was well received at the Toronto Film Festival and landed in North America on December 29. The director who has performed classics such as "Hot Summer Night", "The Fiddler in the House (. On. The., "The Moonlight Sultry", and has been nominated for the best director of Oscar three times but never won an award. , With this adaptation of a true story starring Denzel Washington, hitting major awards this year. Unconsciously, the noise and noise of the awards season has gradually begun to appear order. Major film companies have begun to make strategic arrangements in order to impact the major awards ceremonies, which has brought the film industry into a new stage of development. In this turbulent wave, the "beautiful mind" quietly struck, unintentionally becoming the newcomer of the awards season, triggering a round of heated discussions. Chapter 2145： Quietly click on "Beautiful Mind" was scheduled to be released at the end of the year. It was actually a last resort. The filming of the work was completed in June, and the post-production was completed in early September. It was originally scheduled to be released in mid-October. I hope to hit the relatively cold autumn season. As we all know, the performance of Hugo''s works in autumn has always been eye-catching. However, after the internal audition, it was found that the editing of part of the plot seemed too procrastinated, which instead affected the overall rhythm of the film. After discussion, Ron Howard also agreed with this statement, so he decided to re-adjust that part of the plot. As a result, the release schedule has to be pushed back. This made the release schedule of "Beautiful Mind" scheduled on December 17, becoming a member of the awards season. In fact, because the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" is still outstanding on the list at this time, in the first week of December in the North American box office list, this work still ranks fifth, and the release enthusiasm has not diminished at all; Therefore, when "Beautiful Mind" was about to be released, people didn''t realize that another work by Hugo was released. "Beautiful Mind" is defined as a biographical film, which is exactly the same as "Schindler''s List". Therefore, DreamWorks decided to follow the distribution strategy of "Schindler''s List", let "Beautiful Mind" start from the screening, and after the film has gained enough recognition, it will gradually expand the pace. This is also the first time in four years since "Death Prisoner''s Walk", Hugo once again has works starting from the screening. However, the filming of "Death Row" created unimaginable enthusiasm for watching movies. The scene in short supply has been talked about so far. It is definitely not an easy task for "Beautiful Mind" to replicate this grand occasion. However, from the perspective of DreamWorks'' strategy, they did not intend to hold a grand premiere with vigor and might to attract more attention. "Beautiful Mind" was screened in 11 theaters on December 17. The film took the lead in holding a small preview on the 13th. In total, less than 300 viewers received the invitation letter. Including 60 media reporters, 50 professional film critics, 60 industry professionals, and 100 lucky local audiences in Los Angeles, it can be said to be a very private internal screening. This screening did not make any form of publicity in the media. Even the most important young volcanoes did not receive the news. They only spread it in the Hollywood industry. Therefore, the internal screening was not too lively on the day. It''s more like a rave party happening inside Hollywood. Although almost no one from the outside world knew about this, there was an uproar internally-those who were able to receive the invitation letter were considered to be the real authority in the industry at present. This is not just an opportunity to have a good relationship with Hugo. At the same time, it is also an opportunity to build a good relationship with DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite Brokerage. Even top big names such as Kevin Pence, Shirley Lansing, Mark Canton, and Barry Meyer personally attended the internal preview. Yes, who would want to miss such an opportunity? Unintentionally, the "beautiful mind" has once again become a topic in the industry, but this time, even Hugo doesn''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing. Since the film is only being screened this week, it means that there is no premiere-and the reporters expect that Hugo and Charlize will attend the premiere together. The scene will not appear. At this time, the reporters I can only complain, "Fortunately, the''Sixth Spiritual Sense'' makes up for this regret", but there is no other way. However, at the internal preview, Hugo and Charlize joined hands without a doubt. "Hugo, tell me honestly, the reason for the movie''s screening is because you don''t want the media to hype up your relationship again." Nicholas McLenna smiled and looked at the pair of bi people standing in front of him. When they came out, both of them were in a very good mood. This question made Hugo immediately show a surprised expression, as if to say "Why do you have such a ridiculous idea", Nicholas spread his hands, "To be honest, you even arranged to not participate in the screening ceremony of the movie. An internal screening meeting is like a private party. Even if people have gossip, they dare not speak to you in front of you." Hugo and Charlize glanced at each other, and then showed a suddenly realized expression. Charlize smiled and sighed, "It turns out that this is the case, then it seems that we two can be cleaned up today." Nicholas was stunned by these words, but with a helpless expression. Hugo and him are also old friends. He chuckled and said seriously, "I have been wondering about other people. What''s worth paying attention to in his relationship? We are no different from ordinary couples. It was reported that the two of us were eating tortillas on the street, and then?" "Hugo." Nicholas cast his gaze angrily. Hugo shrugged, "I''m serious. You can totally report on the situation of the movie itself, as well as interesting things about us during the filming process, including our performance in the movie. These lace news have no report value at all. Isn''t it?" "Hugo, it''s not funny." Nicholas noticed the playful smile at the corner of Charlize''s mouth standing aside, and immediately understood, and said helplessly. "So, during the filming of the movie, did you actually do the fake scenes? Did countless sparks really burst out? Did the chemical reaction really occur?" As a result, this question caused Hugo and Charlize to be two people. Rolling his eyes, Nicholas spread his hands innocently, "Hey, man, you said it yourself, let me ask some questions about the movie, I am so dedicated now, why are you unhappy again!" Hugo didnt want to argue with Nicholas. He simply pulled Charlize around and left. Nicholas quickly bypassed the two people, blocked them in front, and raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, Okay, Im not kidding. Seriously! In the past three years, you have only launched one work each year. This year, after the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", you have launched a second work. Does this mean that next year you may be Absent from the movie market?" "I didn''t find this." Hugo felt that the reporter''s angle of attention was always full of surprises. He had never thought of such a question, "I can''t determine the situation next year, but one thing is certain, I So far, there is no plan to take any works. Maybe I will think about the future development of Glory to Death." One sentence suddenly made Nicholas'' eyes brightened. The amount of information hidden in this sentence is really too great, "It seems that we can already start looking forward to it." Nicholas did not deliberately break it, after all, today is an internal preview of "Beautiful Mind". Yes, all the news they know is limited to the inside. "There is one question that I am very curious about. Judging from the previous news, this time you experienced unimaginable difficulties in the performance of''Beautiful Mind'' again. Have you made another self-breakthrough?" Its never been easy to play a real character, not to mention that Nashs experience itself is a legend. From the stage of script adaptation, there are many difficulties. It is indeed a very difficult filming process. As for whether I A breakthrough has been made. I think I should leave it to you to answer this question, because no matter what I answer, I will seem too arrogant, so I try to avoid such a possibility." Hugos words immediately made Nicholas and Charlize both rolled their eyes. Seeing Charlizes faceless expression, Hugo was very helpless, "Then you come and talk to us about your shooting process for this work. A breakthrough in China." Charlize raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, "I just completed an incredible challenge in''Female. Devil''. I don''t think I have the ability to make a breakthrough again." This sentence was confident again. The humble answer is indeed much better than Hugo. Nicholas, who was standing by, watched the two men tearing down each other''s stage, and couldn''t help but laugh, "If the plot in the movie is like this, I would be very interested in this work." Hugo and Charlize both turned their heads to look at Nicholas with a look of "You are joking with me", and then Charlize said, "Isn''t this when Harry meets Sally?" Nicholas was stunned, and touched his nose helplessly, "Yes, maybe it was''When Hugo meets Sally''." This cold joke made both Hugo and Charlize cast a contemptuous look, and Nicholas was totally attracted. Cant stand it, "Hey, hey, I know you are dating now, there is no need to remind me in this way. I will watch''Beautiful Mind'' seriously, I promise!" Talking The internal preview is about to begin. Although it was an internal preview, it was actually held in a movie theater, and the scale was comparable to a small film premiere. Its just that compared to regular movie screenings, the atmosphere of the internal preview is more relaxed, and the overall feeling is more harmonious, with less excitement and excitement at the premiere, and more casual and cozy partying. The "Beautiful Mind" was kicked off with a welcome party for the mathematics department of the university. At Princeton University in September 1947, behind the professor standing on the podium, other students sat around the professor in a fan-shaped manner and listened to the content of the class. Mathematicians invented the atomic bomb. Mathematicians like you and me. The ultimate goal of the Soviet Union is to **** the world, including medicine, economy, science, and space. The boundaries of war have been drawn. In order to win, we need results. , Needs results that can be published and applied. Who is the future Moss? Who is the next Einstein? Who among you will be the pioneer of democracy, freedom, and invention? Today, we put the future of the United States in your hands . Welcome to Princeton!" In the corner, John Nash was dressed in a formal suit, sitting quietly and restrained, but his sight was full of panic and embarrassment, as if he was embarrassed by the strangeness of the house. Chapter 2146： beautiful Mind The movie started when John Nash entered Princeton University. Johns personality is withdrawn, eccentric, not good at dealing with people, and he is obsessed with mathematics research. On the first day of the freshman meeting, he confronted his strongest competitor, Martin Hansen. Relentlessly taunted Martin. Both of them are the famous Carnegie scholarship winners. In the past, the scholarship was awarded by only one person, but this year it was an exception for two people to get it together, and the two will compete for the Wheeler Institute together. There is only one research location. While all the freshmen were enjoying the joy of enrolling in school, John escaped back to the dormitory and could only hide in the corner with envious eyes. At this moment, John''s roommate Charles Herman appeared. This self-proclaimed "prodigal son" had a personality that was completely opposite to that of John. He was unruly and unruly, which made John almost at a loss. However, Charles''s initiative and strength led John step by step to step out of his "comfort zone". Two independent individuals who looked like the North and South poles unexpectedly became friends. Just when Martin is enjoying "beating" his classmates and enjoying the pleasure of victory; just when Martin and other classmates are keen to prove those existing theories and show their talents... John is like a paranoid, fanatically Trying to find their own research direction, trying to find a brand new theory, and seeking a breakthrough in an unproven field. He will study the game patterns of rugby players, study the scale of pigeons fighting for breadcrumbs, study the pattern of a woman chasing and stealing a robber from her purse... In the eyes of others, John looks like a "lunatic" and ridicules him every day. , Thinks that he is just a total loser, a total madman. Although John was never willing to admit defeat, in front of Charles, John was frank. In fact, Martin''s repeated success made him confused and even afraid-because he couldn''t even think of the topic of his doctoral thesis. In fact, John has been trying to study game theory, hoping to make a breakthrough. But John is trapped in his own "original theory", and even graduation is a problem. John was like a beast trapped in a cage. He even hurt himself, accidentally hitting the window handle, dripping with blood. Charles tried to help John, but John seemed mad and started fighting with Charles. At the ultimate moment of losing his mind, Charles put John back on the table next to the window and smashed to the ground, both of them. Laughed cheerfully. John is a joke in the entire department of mathematics. Martin and others enjoy beer and the joy of chasing women every day, but John is trapped in his original theory and lost himself. Martin always likes to tease John and agitate. John went after the top beauties in the bar, and then enjoyed the moment when John made a fool of himself in front of the beauties, but he didn''t want to, but John had a flash of inspiration and suddenly wanted to understand the truth of game theory! Five beauties appeared in the bar. Among them, the blonde beauty was undoubtedly the goal of everyone, and the blonde beauty also enjoyed the joy of everyone''s competition. Martin and his party consisted of four people, plus John, a total of five people. They matched the five beauties, so they all urged John to strike up a conversation with the blonde and play tricks on John again. No, this inspired John. "If everyone goes after the blonde beauty, the whole army will be wiped out and no one can get her. Then we go to her girlfriends, and they will definitely reject us because no one wants to be the second choice. But if No one is chasing that blonde beauty. We neither violated each other nor humiliated other girls. Only in this way can everyone win, and only in this way can everyone have the opportunity to have sex." In Adam-Smith''s theory, the best result requires everyone in the team to do their own part of the work. But John thinks this is incomplete, because the best results require everyone in the team to do things that are beneficial to themselves and to the group. This is game theory! But no one believes in John. Every one of them thinks that this is just the most typical Johnhe is crazy again, but John exclaimed in excitement, "Game theory, this is game theory, Adam Smith, he wrong!" The fanatical John returned to the dormitory. After winter, spring and summer, John wrote a thesis on game theory! This essay, which is only twenty-seven pages long, achieved a sensational effect because it overthrew the foundation of 150 years of economic theory since Adam Smith. This also made John famous in one fell swoop and directly entered Wheelers research. Room, climb to the top overnight! Martin, who had always ridiculed John before, finally had to lower his arrogant head. Nicholas was very focused in the process of watching, especially the experience of the "supernatural sixth sense" not long ago, which made him 100% devoted tonight. Within the first twenty-five minutes of the movie, he could clearly feel Hugo''s control over the script, telling the story with the advent of game theory as the main line, and the simple and clear structure made the process of John''s climb from the trough to the peak the most concise. Outlining the language, not only brought out a small *, but also completely shaped the role of John Nash. On the one hand, Hugos control of the script is wonderful, controlling the characters in a certain range in just 25 minutes, not only did not tell the story as a running account, but also created a fascinating effect in a small format; on the one hand, Hugos performance is almost a gesture of action to shape the character, nervous, sensitive, simple, focused, fragile, withdrawn, kind, even the walking posture, the rhythm of speech and the appearance of the smile can be felt. Delicate and true power. Although it is a biographical film, the opening chapter of "Beautiful Mind" is not only uncomfortable, but also stunning. After all, album movies are the most taboo. On the contrary, the opening of "Beautiful Mind" surpassed "Death Row" and even "Schindler''s List", which made people want to keep looking down. Attention has returned to the movie. In a blink of an eye, five years have passed. John Nash has become the backbone of Wheeler''s laboratory. He was invited to the Pentagon to help the army decipher the code intercepted from Moscow. John used his sensitivity to numbers to successfully crack the code-these are latitude and longitude, marking the order of the route into the US border. John''s outstanding performance made the general full of praise. He inadvertently noticed that someone was paying attention to himself on the second floor and asked, "Who is the big boss?" The general did not understand John''s meaning, and only replied, "You have contributed a lot to the country." Then he asked the soldiers to send him out. He was unwilling to divulge any information about the Soviet Union, but just let him leave. This is the second time John has been to the Pentagon in four years, but he has always been just a prop to decipher the code. News of the Soviet Unions growing military reserves can always be seen in the newspapers. Cui is getting more and more rampant. John hopes to help, but there is no way-he can only do a pressure test for the dam. Since Princeton University provides research rooms and related equipment, in exchange, John is required to go to Princeton University to teach. John is very repulsive, but he has to compromise and can only go depressed. But to John''s expectation, the class was not as difficult as he imagined, because he met Alicia, who was a smart and sharp, wise and stubborn student. When Charlize and Hugo appeared on the big screen at the same time, there was laughter in the cinema, and many people even started to whistle. Most of these people are acquaintances of Hugo, so they didn''t show Hugo face, so they booed mercilessly, making Hugo and Charlize really dumbfounded. After the lecture, William Pacher appeared-the man he had seen at the Pentagon, who claimed to be the "big boss", and showed John his badge, he was a member of the Department of Defense. As soon as William appeared, the scene became lively again-this time because of Leonardo DiCaprio. William quickly convinced John. The atomic bomb project was completed under his supervision, and William was responsible for the implementation of the two atomic bombs dropped on Japan. This impressed John. William took John to an underground secret research room next to the Wheeler Institute, where countless staff members are trying to intercept and decipher information from the Soviet Union ~ www.novelhall.com ~ William said that the Soviet Union is now trying to make light atomic bombs. This reminds John of the information he deciphered at the Pentagon not long ago. William asked John to help them decipher the information released by the Soviet spies in the United States-they used newspapers and magazines to publish encrypted information-to prevent this before the disaster. everything. John agreed to William''s request. They implanted a diode in John''s left hand, and the password was periodically changed on it. This is the password that allows John to enter the trust point. Thus, John officially became a "spy". In the daily busy work, Alicia took the initiative to come to the door, because John was absent from today''s class, and Alicia solved the problem left by John last week, which was completely beyond John''s expectation. However, Alicia''s solution is very good, but the answer is wrong-this makes the confident Alicia also very surprised. The accident was not over yet, Alicia took the initiative to invite John to dinner together, which really made John at a loss, and even became cautious because he was too nervous. But John finally nodded and agreed and asked her to leave her address, ready to pick her up for dinner on Friday. On the first date, John took Alicia to a private banquet hosted by the governor. Alicia, who was dressed up, looked like a fairy, glamorous and irreverent. Chapter 2147： Reality and Unreal John and Alicia fell in love, and the strong chemical reaction overflowed between the eyebrows, making Johns nervous and secret spy life a touch of warmth. This has also become Johns first since the beginning of the movie. Once truly integrated into the life of ordinary people, such a warm picture made Nicholas''s mouth a slight smile. Charles came back, he returned to John''s life, his sister died in a car accident, so he had to live with his niece Marcy. John happily shared his life with Charles. He even had the urge to marry Alicia. After asking Charles for his opinion, he decided to act. "Alicia, can our relationship guarantee a long-term commitment? I need a little proof, some data that can be used as a basis." John''s kneeling on one knee did not match any romantic words, but this made Ai Lisia became stiff and shy, her cheeks flushed somewhat at a loss. Alicia looked at the nervous eyes in front of her, "Tell me how big the universe is." "Infinite." John didn''t hesitate. "How do you know?" Alicia''s rhetorical question made John start thinking. "Because all the information is so instructed." "But has it been confirmed?" "no." "Did anyone see it?" "no." "Then how can you be sure?" Alicia''s question made John pause, and he couldn''t help but hesitate, "I don''t know, I just believe it." Alicias ruddy lips slightly curved out, "I think its the same as love." John was speechless, he could only look at Alicia nervously, trying to say something more, only to find that Her mouth was dry and she couldn''t squeeze even a word, which made Alicia chuckle, "Actually, the part you don''t know is whether I want to marry you." The smile at the corner of John''s mouth rose like this, he looked at Alicia intently, and nodded. they got married. "Oh", the audience uttered a soft cry of envy, and many people sitting around Hugo and Charlize cast their sights, that warm. The envious sight couldn''t be more obvious, making Hugo and Charlize a little bit overwhelmed. Johns job became more and more dangerous. Not only were people following him, but there were even people chasing him down. There was a gun battle on the street. William Pacher appeared in time to save him, but the gun battle gradually lost control. William He even asked John to pick up a pistol to shoot the opponent, which made John totally unacceptable. A gunshot made John terrified, and the roar from his ears completely destroyed his peace and stability, and even watched the life of the pursuer disappear before his eyes. The fear made John despair. Alicia discovered that something was wrong with John. She tried to communicate with John, but John found that he could not. He locked himself in the study and isolated his world from Alicias world, which made Alicia West Asia is full of frustration. John began to become more and more sensitive. As long as he saw a black suit or a black top hat, John would be frightened, like a frightened bird, suspecting that he was sent by the Soviet Union. John became more and more worried, because Alicia was pregnant, and the fetters of the family made John''s inner fear growing. He wanted to resign, and he didn''t want to continue this way. But William disagreed. He threatened that if John quit, he would betray John and sell John''s work for them to the Soviet Union. Worried that Alicias fear made John completely crazy. He stayed up all night and paid close attention to every move outside. Even if Alicia turned on the lights in the middle of the night, John could lose control. He yelled at Alicia angrily. He even forced Alicia to leave here and seek refuge with her sister, always muttering to herself and feeling anxious. Life becomes fragmented. Looking at John like this, Alicia dialed the phone. At the National Mathematics Symposium at Harvard University, John will give a speech. Before he took the stage, he saw Charles and Marcy who had come to support him. This made Johns tight heartstrings relax a bit, looking at the people in front of him. Charles, John decided to ask his most trusted friend for help. He decided to have a further discussion with Charles after the speech. However, halfway through the speech, John realized something was wrong. He was surrounded by a group of agents. This made John start running wildly, trying to escape the ring like crazy, but he did not escape too far. Surrounded by him, he completely lost control and even punched the man who called himself "Dr. Rosen", but he was still subdued. John was crying for help frantically, struggling hard, like a fish from the water to the land. He knew they were Soviets, he was betrayed, and the Soviets came to him. He saw Charles and began to cry for help, but Charles just stood by holding Marcy, alienated and unfamiliar, and stepped back in horror. Rosen injected John with an anesthetic and then took him away. When John woke up again, the world began to be completely different, and everything was out of control. Rosen told him that they were in the MacArthur Mental Hospital and he was betrayed by Charles, which made John completely lose his mind. Rosen told Alicia that John was suffering from schizophrenia, Charles Herman did not exist at all, and there was no roommate in John''s University. This completely broke Alicia, as if the whole world had been turned upside down-Charles, whom she knew from John''s mouth, was false, and John was in power. The work of the government is also false, and the so-called William Pacher is also false... John is trapped in the chaotic zone between reality and illusion, unable to extricate himself. Alicia came to the Wheeler Institute and began to understand Johns work, only to find that Johns so-called work did not exist at all. All things were made up by him. There was no William Pacher there, and there was no there. What secret studio, there are no Soviet spies there... Nicholas was completely shocked. In the previous hour of the movie, everything seemed so normal, but now he discovered that the truth is that everything is just John Nashs fantasy. The powerful impact almost made Nicholas feel like he was. There was an illusion, that kind of panic and restlessness took away the temperature of the heart in an instant. Even more frightening was that he watched Alicia tell John all the truth, just watched the world fall apart and shattered in John''s eyes, and the shock almost stopped the brain from working. Just like Truman Burbank, when he learned that everything he had was just a huge lie, the stormy waves almost destroyed him and made him completely lose his mind. However, "Trumen''s World" is a comedy, so Hugo used a more exaggerated and vivid way to interpret it, but at this time, looking at John Nash in front of him, the grandeur of "the whole life collapses little by little" And magnificent, as if the light of the entire world had been extinguished, eclipsing all languages. Watching John cut open his left hand completely out of control, just to find the implanted chip, and then the last light in his eyes was pinched out; watching John lying on the hospital bed like a puppet doll who lost his soul, receiving drug injection treatment, his eyes The fear and helplessness inside shone in tears, as if his soul was dissipating little by little... Nicholas could hardly bear to keep watching, the cruelty and **** that killed a soul with his own hands spread in an invisible way, making people tremble slightly. For the first time, Nicholas was able to look directly at a schizophrenic patient, not treating him as a "lunatic", but treating him as a "living person". He didn''t know how to explain, he didn''t know how to refute the so-called drug treatment, but he knew that it was too cruel, he was not a kind of treatment, it was a kind of murderlawful in the name of treatment. Murder, the cold and cruel white environment made a burst of cold in my heart. However, let Nicholas come up with an alternative solution, but he couldn''t find a way out. This contradiction and entanglement caused Nicholas to suffer, like a hedgehog on the chair. A year later, Alicia took John back to the vicinity of Princeton University. Their lives seemed to have returned to peace, and their children had been born smoothly. But Alicia had to support the whole family alone, and under pressure, her life began to become fragmented. "I often think about Sometimes I feel that this is an obligation, sometimes I feel guilty for wanting to leave him, and sometimes I feel angry with John and God..." Alicia said The bitterness and intricacies spread gently on the tip of the tongue. She is so honest, but no one can blame her, "But when I look at him and force myself to think of him as the man I chose to marry, he gradually Become that man, become the one I love deeply, and I also become the one who loves him deeply. Although it doesnt happen often,...but its enough." Alicia''s misty eyes were moving, and the fragile strength gleamed in the sun. When John appeared in front of the camera again, he looked so lonely, so lonely, so helpless, sitting on the porch with his shoulders drooped, with a sloppy beard, a self-deprecating smile on his face, and his eyes were extremely normal. , But bleak. Everyone stayed away from John and refused to contact a madman, as if they were afraid of being infected with some unknown virus. "I''m trying to solve the Riemann hypothesis. I think if there are breakthrough discoveries, they must reinstate me. Unfortunately, those drugs have made my job extremely difficult, and it is difficult to see... its answer." ''S man is not John Nash, he is just a shell, he has lost his soul, as if all the light has disappeared, he just looked around blankly, but at a loss. Chapter 2148： Soul shock Nicholas watched John Nash sitting in a chair blankly, holding his son in his arms, the child was crying bitterly at this time, but John was indifferent, just staring at a certain angle, but stiff. Inexplicably, Nicholas felt choked up, all his emotions were stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t vent it at all. On the surface, John''s life has returned to normal, but in fact everything is no longer normal. Alicia became extremely sensitive. As long as she heard John talking to herself, she would suspect that his hallucinations had appeared again. It was later confirmed that it was just her own random thoughts. Even she couldn''t stand this kind of self. It was a dumb laugh; in the long night, Alicia longed to be able to get Johns hug and even respond to her physical needs, but John couldnt help but gave her a back indifferent... The huge pressure caused Alicia to completely collapse, she could only get angry in the mirror in the bathroom, angry at herself, and angry roars could not give her a solution. The loss and oppression of life made her feel overwhelmed and exhausted. . But what can it do? When he woke up the next day, Alicia still had to continue to work, and even had to work overtime in order to support the family. At the same time, John couldnt take care of the child. She had to send the child to her mother to ensure a full day. Work will not be distracted. John stood at the door, his lonely figure became smaller and smaller. He looked like an unnecessary burden. He could not provide any help, but he was still dragging down the home; he was like a walking dead, and the whole world stopped. After turning, he couldn''t do anything except take out the trash, and the mathematical ability he was once proud of became a stagnant pool. John paused his medication. Although Alicia reminded him that he should take the medication every time, he would secretly place the medication. This made his brain slowly start to work again, and he could see the hidden ones again. The code behind the text was gone, and he saw again...William Pacher. William set up a secret base in the woods behind his home and asked John to rejoin the ranks of cracking codes. John began to tell himself that Dr. Rosen was right, and William was just his illusion... But William managed to convince Johnor deep down in Johns heart, he always wanted William to exist, "I''m so scared." You are not real." John''s eyes filled with water revealed relief, and he let out a long sigh. For the next year, Alicia did not find any abnormalities, until one stormy day, she went outside to collect clothes, and John took her son upstairs to help him take a bath. Although Alicia was a little worried, but John did. The outstanding performance over the past year has convinced her. After putting away her clothes, Alicia heard the indeterminate radio noise in the storm, followed the sound to find it, and then she saw Johns secret hut, with countless newspapers, magazines and numbers hanging on the wall. The whole house was densely covered, which made Alicia plunged into endless fear and ran back into the house. John was closing the window, but the child could not be seen everywhere. Alicia ran to the bathroom and found the child left alone in the bathtub. The hot water almost drowned him and drowned him. Alicia picked up the child like crazy. Realizing that something was wrong, John came over and said blankly, "Charles is here, he''s okay." "There is no one here at all!" Alicia screamed frantically and angrily, "There is no one here at all!" Alicia ignored John''s remarks that "he was injected with invisible serum", and quickly ran downstairs and dialed Rosen''s phone. John quickly followed. He watched Alicia''s movements at a loss, and then William appeared. William tried to warn John that Alicia''s actions would endanger the lives of countless people, and she knew too much, so She must end her life. Seeing William raised his gun and walked towards Alicia, John rushed up in despair, but he didn''t want to knock Alicia into the corner, and the child in his arms burst into tears. John looked at Alicia at a loss and tried to explain her behavior, but Alicia was completely shocked. She pushed John away, left the house as if running for her life, and rushed towards her car in the storm. John stood there and lost himself, William appeared, Charles appeared, Marcy also appeared, they were constantly urging John to solve Alicia, William even began to force John action with a pistol. Countless memory fragments poured into his mind, making Johns brain almost exploding. He just felt that he was about to suffocate. The words and memories of the three people kept echoing in his ears, as if they were everywhere, and the whole world was completely plunged. Chaos. John rushed out of the heavy rain, stopped Alicia''s car, looked at his wife''s eyes through the rain curtain, and said desperately, "She has never grown up. Marcy can''t be true. , She has never grown up." The shock and fragility mixed together, rippling in the depths of those amber eyes, it was unbearable. "John, why should you stop taking the medicine?" Rosen came to the house and sat face to face with Alicia and John. John looked at Rosen, then looked up at Alicia. In his eyes, he could see Charles and Marcy staring beside him, "Because I can''t work, I can''t help take care of the children... I can''t respond to my wife''s advice. Need." Shock spread slowly in Alicia''s eyes, "Do you think that is better than being a lunatic?" Rosen said that John needs to accept higher-intensity information, but this time John shook his head and refused, firmly and persistently, "No, there must be other ways. It is a''problem'', nothing more, one is still looking for. There is no solution to the problem, and what I am best at is to solve the problem." "It''s not mathematics. You can''t invent a formula to change the world''s thinking." "I only need to use my brain!" John is stubborn, but Rosen is still trying to refute him, which makes John shout angrily, "Why? Why not?" "Because your brain is the source of the problem." Rosen did not back down. But John still did not waver, "I can solve it, as long as I give me time, I can solve it." But even at this moment, Marcy''s laughter still echoed in John''s ears, and the illusion seemed to never disappear. . Alicia decided to send John back to the psychiatric hospital, but John sat in the room and refused to pack his luggage. She held the handkerchief in his suit pocket when he and Alicia were on the first date with her face full. Stubborn, still at a loss. "Are you ready? Rosen is waiting for you outside." Alicia''s voice made John look up. He looked at his wife sadly, "I can''t go back to the hospital." Both fell silent, " I can''t come back if I go." It becomes extremely difficult for Alicia to say a word. "He said that if what you said happens, he has a power of attorney for me to sign." "Can you not sign?" Alicia was stunned by John''s pleading voice. "Just give me more time and I will find a solution. No matter how you decide, Rosen is right. You can''t stay here. I''m not safe anymore." Alicia looked at John with a lonely face, "Will you really hurt me?" Facing this question, Johns eyes were red and full of anxiety. He could still see Marcy running behind Alicia. He shook his head painfully and strugglingly, "I dont know. Maybe youd better call it. Rosen sent you to your mother''s house." This answer made Alicia''s shoulders extremely fragile, and she slowly turned and left, and went downstairs. John tried to pack his luggage again, but after all, he couldn''t help but sat nervously on the edge of the bed, at a loss. But right after that, he heard the sound of the engine starting-Rosen left, and when he saw Alicia upstairs again, John''s eyes were filled with a layer of transparent water mist, and he looked at his wife blankly. Rosen said, if you want to kill me, call him immediately." This sentence made the smile at the corner of John''s mouth twitched slightly, so difficult, yet so happy. Alicia walked up to John, knelt down on her knees, keeping her eyes parallel to John, "Do you know what is real?" Then she gently stroked John''s cheek with her right hand, "This. "This made John slowly close her eyes, revealing a serene look, and then she held John''s right hand and placed it on her cheek, "this", and finally rested on her chest, "this ." John felt Alicia''s steady and powerful heartbeat, "This is true." His amber eyes flickered lightly, and he stared at the woman in front of him, "Maybe it can make you awake from your dreams. The thing, maybe not in her head, but here." Alicia placed her right hand on John''s chest, feeling the heartbeat that calmed her down. The tears in John''s eyes slowly overflowed, and the mixed emotions rippling in the water made his heart tremble slightly. "Huh Nicholas was breathing heavily, because he stopped breathing for too long and too long, so that his brain began to lack oxygen, tears slipped down, and his cheeks became hot. He finally understood. What was that strangeness, he finally understood how to solve the cold and isolated cruelty of the mental hospital. It is love, trust, care, and companionship. When watching Alicia risking her life to choose to stand by John''s side, the two decided to work together to overcome the difficulties; when watching Alicia and John put their right hands on each others atrium, Johns eyes flashed moving. And fragile light; when looking at Johns haggard and mad, lonely and sad, helpless and dazed expression... Nicholas knew that he was not a lunatic, he was just sick, no different from normal people, just sick That''s it. No one needs to avoid him, no one needs to treat him in a cold and brutal way, no one needs to use a strange vision to make his life more difficult. All he needs is that he is no longer "different". The shock that went deep into the soul completely overturned the world that Nicholas knew well. Neuropathy was no longer a neuropathy, a lunatic was no longer a lunatic, he was just a patient who needed to be accompanied. Pharaoh next doo Chapter 2149： Touching Without the help of drugs, John''s road to recovery was very difficult, but Alicia never gave up, and went on hand in hand with him. The support of his wife is the motivation for John to persevere. Two months later, John was still plagued by hallucinations. Charles always roared in front of him. This made John always unable to control his emotions, but with Alicias support, John was still a long time away. I returned to Princeton University again and found his classmate Martin Hansen-at this time he has become the head of the mathematics department, because Alicia thinks that John''s adjustment to group life may be beneficial to the illness. John originally thought that Martin would ridicule himself and refused his request, but John still came to Martin''s office. Time flies. The two rivals who were tit-for-tat each other once again stood side by side in a way of teasing fate; but Martin nodded and agreed. Now, at least John can enter the library to study. John tried to enter the library to study, but he did not have a document to prove his identity and was refused entry. This caused John to collapse again under tremendous pressure. He shouted frantically at the library door, "You are not real," You are not real at all... I am not a soldier... There is no mission there! You are not real!" All the students gathered together like a lunatic onlookers, casting strange glances. Under Martins comfort, John calmed down, but those sharp gazes made John unbearable. On the way home, he saw Charles againthis was once his best friend, all his thoughts. Will share with him, even his only reliance. But now, he has to tell himself: all this is just an illusion. John almost wanted to give up, but with Alicia''s encouragement, he decided to try again. The next day, John came to Princeton University again, and he decided to attend a class. But in the corridor, Charles blamed John angrily, while Marcy stood by and looked at him with pitiful and innocent eyes. This was a torment, an unbearable torment for John. "Charles, you have always been a good friend, best friend, but I won''t talk to you again." John''s expression is so difficult and painful, and his frowning brow reveals his helplessness, only this time. , He did not back down, no matter how difficult it was, he still suppressed the turbulent emotions in his heart, "I really can''t." Then John walked to the side, bent down, and said to Marcy who was full of tears, "Little girl, so do you." John didn''t dare to look Marcy''s eyes directly, lest he would feel soft again, John was in Marcy''s A kiss was left on her forehead, then she pulled the broken hair from her ear to her ear, and said softly, "Goodbye." The professor in charge of the lecture came to the corridor, waiting for the arrival of the famous John Nash, and then he saw John whispering to the air, raising his right hand to stroke the air-like a lunatic. But at this moment, Nicholas was sitting in a chair, but he didn''t think he was a lunatic at all. On the contrary, he saw a lonely and painful soul, bidding farewell to his own persistence and confusion. In the entire empty corridor, there was only John alone, but the strong sense of loneliness came over him, and John was restrained and fragile. In the faint sunlight, his shoulders seemed to break at the touch of a touch. Nicholas did not expect that it was such a simple picture, but the strong emotions made him completely out of control and crying. John returned to the daily life of Princeton University. He became an ordinary student on campusor a scholar. He always worked out various theories and formulas on the windows of the library, and gradually became a school Unique landscape. Some people admired him, some laughed at him, and some even made fun of imitating his weird actions. At the same time, the hallucinations of Charles, William and Marcy have never disappeared. They are still harassing John constantly. Engraving tortured his fragile nerves... But John has gradually become accustomed to ignoring these hallucinations and truly devoting himself to the research work of the university. The passage of time does not seem to be important anymore. By 1978, twenty years later, John did not get sick again, and the oldness of his body did not affect his wisdom-he successfully solved the Riemann hypothesis. Young college student Toby Kelly approached John Nash with an admiring gaze, and started a discussion with him about academics. Looking at Toby in front of him, John seemed to see himself when he was young, which made him feel good about Toby. Out of a helping hand, started discussing academic issues with him. Gradually, John began to integrate into the daily life of the students, discussing topics with a group of mathematics students, and imparting his knowledge to these students. There was a smile on his face again, and his eyes revealed the spirit again, and he truly became a part of this university-although his hallucinations still existed and haunted, he no longer feared," They are my past, in fact everyone is entangled in the past." Martin submitted an application to the department and once again made John a professor in the mathematics department. Once these were two rivals, but now they have become close friends. In March 1994, John finished his daily lectures and a strange visitor appeared. He claimed to be Thomas King. He made a special trip to inform John that he had become a candidate for the Nobel Prize in Economics. After a poor life, John never received any award recognition, which made John a little flustered and a little at a loss. At the invitation of Thomas, they entered the honor lounge where faculty and staff can enter. Since many years ago he entered here with the professor. After one time, he hadn''t been here for many years, and John looked awkward. When asked the question that the general Nobel Prize candidates are anonymous, Thomas explained obscurely and secretly, but John understood, "Oh, so you are to see if I am crazy, see if I will After winning the prize, he ruined everything, dancing on the podium, or learning how to croak..." This self-ridicule made Thomas laugh too, and John held his briefcase stiffly. Protecting himself carefully, it seems that the atmosphere here makes him feel insecure. "Will I embarrass you? Honestly, it is possible." John said honestly, "Look, I...I am a lunatic. Although I am taking a new medicine, I still have hallucinations. I just choose to go. Ignoring them is like dieting and not indulging my appetite. For example, my symptomatic appetite, and my fictional and imagined appetite..." John''s words are low and vague. It seems that every sentence is so difficult, but his eyes are so clear. He clearly knows what he is doing. This is the truest John Nash. At this moment, someone politely came over and interrupted Johns words, "Professor Nash." He looked up and found that it was a gray-haired old man. He smiled and took it out of his pocket. I put my pen on the table in front of John, "I''m glad you can be here, John." John looked at this pen but was stunned, because he remembered that this was the schools tradition. When he and his professor came here, he witnessed this scene. The pen represented the members affirmation of the partys lifetime achievements. , Each pen represents the recognition of fellow professionals. But now, he came back here again, but someone gave him a pen, which completely stopped John''s brain from turning, he could only look at the pen in front of him, motionless. This is just the beginning. Immediately after that, one pen after another was placed on the table in front of John, which made John at a loss. The flashing eyes leaked his nervousness and moved, "This is completely unexpected." John whispered to Thomas. Seeing John''s mixed eyes, slightly trembling lips, and his hands holding his briefcase stiffly and stiffly, the turbulence in Nicholas''s heart is indescribable. Because he has witnessed the birth of history, he has accompanied the ups and downs of John''s life to the present, and he understands that this moment is hard-won. The smile at the corner of Nicholas''s mouth bloomed, and the moving tears still remained in his eyes, but the smile was truly released. Not because John won the respect and recognition of so many people, but because John finally got out of the shackles and confusion in his heart. With the help of Alicia and his unremitting efforts, he proved himself-he Not a lunatic, on the contrary, he is a genius. This is his glorious moment. Applause, rang not at the cinema scene, but at the 1994 Stockholm Nobel Prize award ceremony. John Nash won the Nobel Prize in Economics for his outstanding contributions to game theory. He stepped onto the podium, looked at the crowds in the audience, and found Alicia, "I have always believed in numbers, no matter the equation. Or logic, both lead us to think. But after a lifelong pursuit, I asked myself, "What is logic, and who decides the reason?" My pursuit led me through physics, metaphysics, illusion, and then returned to the original point. I have made the most significant breakthrough in my career. I have also found the most important person in my life. Only in this mysterious love equation can I find the logic or reason." Johns eyes crossed with Alicia, and he said affectionately, I can stand here tonight because of you. You are the factor of my success. Alicia could not help tears in her eyes, Its me too. The only factor. Thank you!" All the audience stood up and applauded collectively. John watched the continuous crowd in front of him with tears, and took heavy and slow steps to his place. The awards ceremony was over. John helped Alicia to leave the hall. Charles, William and Marcy still watched him from the corner, but this time he did not waver, and walked slowly side by side with Alicia, supporting him. each other. Chapter 2150： Warm tears The movie was over, almost for the first time, the warm applause of "Papa Papa" surged again. This time it was no longer the applause of the Nobel Prize award ceremony in the film, but the applause of all the audience on the scene of the entire movie theater. , The thunderous sound reverberated continuously in the audience, which could not be subdued for a long time. This is an internal preview. It is not a premiere or a click-on screening. It is just an internal preview. All the real professionals are present. They only need to put forward their own opinions. There is no need to use politeness at all. Applause expressed praise. But at this time, the turbulent applause was endless, and similar touches and approvals could be seen from almost everyone''s face, and the excited expression gleamed in the dim subtitle lights of the big screen. Hugo stood up first, but found that Charlize was still sitting on the spot, motionless, he couldn''t help bending down, looking down at Charlize, and then found that Charlize was bursting into tears at this time, which shocked Hugo. Jump, he squatted down quickly, keeping his sight level with Charlize, and said, "What''s the matter?" Charlize saw Hugo''s worried expression, but he laughed, her tears and nose made her look embarrassed, and then she shook her head, "No, I just found out how lucky I am to have you. "The words made Hugo stunned. Charlize saw Hugo''s stunned expression, and the smile on the corners of his mouth bloomed completely, and then he lowered his head and made a deep impression on Hugo''s lips. kiss. Only by watching the "Beautiful Mind" in the movie theater can I know how outstanding Hugo''s performance is. He almost interprets John Nash''s every move to his soul, that eccentric mathematical genius, and the painful illness of schizophrenia. Suffering, the lonely and helpless soul calling for help... through the big screen. Charlize once thought that "Death Row" should be the pinnacle of Hugo''s performance. Although the later "L.A. Confidential" and "Trumen''s World" are not inferior, they are subject to the relationship between the roles and themes, and the overall completion is still It''s not as good as "walking on death row." But today, Charlize knows that Hugo has once again achieved self-transcendence. In the work "Beautiful Mind", the charm of performance and the charm of characters are brought to the extreme. Charlize was very fortunate that she didn''t stop Hugo when the film was shot, but stayed with him. Otherwise, she would miss the moment when this man shined brightly. At this moment, Charlize is so grateful, grateful that it has never been before, and happiness is slowly overflowing. The temperature on Hugos lips slowly moved away. He opened his eyes and saw Charlizes brilliant eyes. The curvature of the corners of his mouth followed up with it. He lifted his right hand and gently used the thumb of his thumb. Wipe clean the tear marks on Charlize''s cheeks, "You don''t want everyone to see what you look like now, although I don''t mind." The atmosphere of happiness was broken in an instant, Charlize raised his hand and gave it to Hugo. Punched in the chest, gritted his teeth and bitterly. The lights of the cinema slowly turned on, revealing a hazy halo, completely driving the darkness away. Hugo helped Charlize to stand. The two people were surrounded by enthusiastic applause from all directions. The hot and joyful eyes made the atmosphere of the entire movie theater continue to rise. Nicholas walked up, still clapping in his hands, and reached Hugo''s ear and said, "Are you sure this is not the sequel of''Before Sunrise''?" This teasing made Hugo laugh. Strictly speaking, "Beautiful Mind" is far from the biography of John Nash. It is more like a love movie. The main story line is around how John defeated schizophrenia, and John and Alicia His love has always been carried out and has become the true theme of the movie. This also makes the strong chemical reaction between Hugo and Charlize come into play, even a simple eye exchange makes people excited. Soon after, the "Los Angeles Times" wrote a film review under the title "The Beauty of Accompanying Each Other to the End of Life". "The''Spiritual Sixth Sense'' tells a touching and beautiful story centered on the affection between mother and child; while the''Beautiful Heart'' tells a great life with a tangled, tender, and compassionate love story as the center! John Nash, the proponent of game theory, completely changed the cornerstone and structure of modern economic theory, and was the winner of the 1994 Nobel Prize in Economics. This is a great life, he has almost reached the highest point of human society, and his name is deeply engraved in the annals of history, eternally immortal. Just like Adam Smith. But it is not easy to tell this great life, because the great game theory is just a doctoral dissertation by John, only 27 pages. It is too difficult to make such an achievement into a movie. Now Hugo has done it. The film used less than one-third of the space, exquisite and concise, yet passionately told about the birth of game theory, impassioned, exhilarating, but in a few words, the role of John Nash was portrayed. Its amazing that Hugo Lancaster has masterful control over the script; whats even more amazing is that for the remaining two thirds, the movie tells us about John Nashs wonderful but ups and downs life, and at the same time Reveals the most profound and important theme of the film: schizophrenia. Like many paranoid scientists, John also has his own quirks and persistence, as well as his own pursuits and fears. He always lives in his own world and refuses to communicate with the outside worldor he doesnt know how to communicate. So he unfortunately suffered from schizophrenia. For many people, schizophrenia is equivalent to neurosis and lunatic. In the fifties and sixties when John lived, almost everyone cast a strange look. They regarded him as a lunatic and an outlier. They looked at him up and down with repulsive and fearful eyes and laughed. Looking at him, it seems that his difference is the biggest joke in life, and it has become a spice in their daily life. Even if he is a genius, he has intelligence and wisdom in the field of mathematics that ordinary people cannot match; even if he put forward game theory, it has challenged the economic theory of the past 150 years; even if he became the top research institute The members here have lived a life that people admire... But he is still an alien, and he can''t find a sense of existence anywhere. In fact, it''s not just John. In real life, countless people suffering from schizophrenia-and any person with mental or psychological illnesses will be considered lunatics. Just a simple vocabulary defines this group of people. It is even more offensive than words like women, blacks, and homosexuals. It drives them to a corner where there is no way out, and treats them with eyes, expressions, and words. Proceed to trial. People are always afraid of unknown things, because they don''t know how to deal with it, because they don''t know what impact it will have, so they always habitually reject, even encircle and eliminate them. For schizophrenia, no one knows how to treat itat least under the current medical conditions, there is still no drug that can''cure'' this disease. It can only be slowly guided by a psychologist. Therefore, people always Subconsciously avoiding, repelling, and resisting, as if this is an infectious disease, and as if it is an incurable disease, and as if one can override the other party, despising, mocking, and teasing each other. However, the film uses delicate brushstrokes to tell us the pain and struggle hidden behind schizophrenia-they are actually no different from us, they are just ordinary people who are sick, and this disease makes them suffer. , Almost overwhelmed, can only watch life as fragmented, but can''t do anything about it. No one can understand their pain, and no one can help their condition. Simple and rude insulin injections are just killing their souls and spirits, just like flying over a lunatic asylum, suppressing his mind in the most direct and cruel way The nature of li-maybe what is strangling today is a kind of''disease'', then tomorrow''s yearning for freedom is also regarded as a kind of disease, so should it also be strangled? So, will John Nash become another McMurphy? Fortunately, Alicia is by John''s side. This is not a typical John Nash biography. Hugo polished or even adapted the story. It did not truly present Johns life. Except for Alicia, the other characters are all fictitious; but it is just one. A typical biography of a schizophrenic patient, Hugo used his words to tell a true and moving story. Alicia and John fell in love Facing Johns illness, she was shaken, regretted, angry, and even collapsed. She also thought about leaving. The pressure of life made her count. She wanted to give up for the second time, but the power of love made her choose to stay. She stood by John''s side from beginning to end and became his most important partner. This is this love, a true and deep love, like a light in the night, helping John to walk slowly and stagger in the darkness, and get out of the predicament little by little. What John never needs is a''pill'', but trust, a trust that has no conditions, no doubts, betrayal, and no strange vision. And this trust that comes from love has become the most important thing in the chaotic and fuzzy world. The dazzling sunlight illuminates his entire world. Is this the true story? No, reality is always crueler than movies, even biographies. In real life, Alicia chose to divorce John, but just stay by his side. As a friend, the movie just tells a beautiful and unreal fairy tale. But it is this fairy tale that tells us a truth: not only medicine, but also emotion and trust can be healed. Alicia has become John''s companion on the Nobel stage, and will never leave it. This is beautiful and moving. Schizophrenia is not a madman, but a disease. That ray of sunlight will be a guide in the darkness. " Chapter 2151： Screenwriting skills The film review written by Nicholas for "Beautiful Mind" is clear and clear. Obviously, I can understand Hugo''s original intention of creating this script, and he has the most thorough interpretation. At the end of the film review, Nicholas said so. "The greatest success of this film lies in Hugo''s adaptation of John Nash''s biography. He hopes to tell not a real John Nash, but a real schizophrenic patient. This makes the whole movie circulate. With the warm humanistic care, the touch that makes the soul tremble gently is carried through. Different from the coldness of "Death Convict''s Walk" and the cruelty of "Schindler''s List", the "Beautiful Mind" brings warmth. The collaboration between Hugo and Charlize has caused a strong chemical reaction in the film. The two most topical and influential actors today have worked together for the first time since the announcement of their relationship. They not only show two Personal superb and profound acting skills burst out amazing sparks. With incredible tacit understanding, the consistent emotions show a moving spirit. Almost every picture and every scene of the game is like a work of art. People were amazed again and again. It is hard to say whether it is the love between John and Alicia that made this classic collaboration, or the love between Hugo and Charlize that made the movie so wonderful. But there is no doubt that the collaboration of these two actors goes beyond before sunrise, reminiscent of when Harry meets Sally. " Even at the end of the film review, Nicholas did not forget to tease Hugo and Charlize, which is really dumbfounding. However, the "Los Angeles Times"''s admiration for this work is unquestionable, and a 100-point evaluation is enough to be eye-catching, which is really a super high praise. This time, the "New Yorker" stood up for the first time and agreed with the views of the Los Angeles Times. They also gave a one-hundred-point evaluation and praised the work in film reviews, especially Adaptation work for Hugo. "Hugo Lancaster once again dedicated his amazing adaptation work, showing his outstanding screenwriting talent. The structure of the whole movie is compact and complete, there is no extra plot, and no extra details. Almost every minute part can be echoed successively. The overall rhythm control is even a master, from the first quarter of the time. Game theory quickly enters the theme, advances to the middle half of the emotional layer, and then to the final quarter of sublimation and precipitation, telling such a true biography full of human care with meticulous, delicate, vivid and true brushwork. . Hugo did not follow the real life of John Nash, but made a second creation of the story. This is not an "adaptation" but a "creation". This may be a point that many people criticize-disrespect for reality, but It is precisely the biggest highlight of the whole movie. It can be seen from one detail: Hugo carefully set up the three illusion characters of John, perfected and supplemented the whole story and John Nash, which is a part that cannot be seen in real life. But while making the whole movie closer to reality, it is also more exciting! The appearance of Charles is a character created by John in order to relieve his inner anxiety about failure. He appeared after John encountered long-term bottlenecks, continuous failures and deep despair. Charless personality is almost the opposite of Johns, but he is constantly affirming John, encourage John and admit that John is a genius. This is undoubtedly the most important self-affirmation for the lonely and helpless John. In fact, this can also be regarded as John''s unconscious self-treatment. All his emotions, whether positive or negative, are vented through Charles who is outgoing and cheerful. Therefore, Charles has always been John''s best friend, even the only friend, and Charles has contributed to John''s success. The second personality that appears is William. This is the personality condensed by John''s desire for success. It is also the definition of career, hero, and success in John''s heart, or the life bred by the negative emotions in John''s heart. Therefore, William is savage, rude, bossy, strong, greedy, calm, determined, cunning... It can be said that he grasped all the thoughts in John''s heart accurately, and firmly controlled John''s every move. The emergence of William is based on the background of the times and the social environment. In the turbulent historical conditions, as a mathematician, John was always depressed. He published game theory, but he could not truly be famous in the world. He longed for Become a hero who has the ability to change the direction of war, so he became a secret spy who deciphered the Soviet code. The last personality that appeared was the little girl Marcy. In fact, she was Johns inner self-projection-first of all, a girl who did not have the ability to resist the violence and cruelty of the outside world. He was just a math without the power of a chicken. Home is just like a girl; secondly, Marcy has a miserable life experience, lonely and helpless, pitiful, longing for the care and love of others. Deviated from the name of a genius in the field of mathematics, John is such a simple and fragile child, who is always looking for a haven of soul, but has to wander around. Charles represents Johns inferiority and self-confidence, William represents Johns fear and strength, and Marcy represents Johns fragility and loneliness... These three fictional characters are constantly entangled with Johns self, so that John gradually loses. The self in society. The principles of reason and reality are drifting away from the schizophrenic John. The spur of these three characters made John almost crazy in semiotic research. Johns achievements are closely related to these three characters, but in these achievements Behind the scenes, John gradually lost himself, and finally broke out completely. In the process of watching the movie, the audience can''t tell which are the real characters. The blinded eyes make the illusion completely out of control, as if every audience has also entered John''s world, gradually lost in the blur between illusion and reality. In the zone. The three imaginary characters allude to Johns confusion and helplessness, which also makes Alicias existence very important-and then leads to the core theme of the movie: true trust can make mental illness no longer terrible, and love is built The bridge is the key to getting out of the predicament. It was Alicia who guided John out of the predicament step by step. She made Nash realize that in the midst of nothingness and illusion, at least their love is real and their heartbeat is real. This point of real emotion is like one. This kind of fire brought reason back to Nash''s consciousness. Trust and love built a bridge between John''s unconsciousness and reason, and eventually became an opportunity for John''s recovery. The warmth Alicia brought to John allowed him to defeat himself and complete a breakthrough. This echoed the three fictional characters, making the whole story complete-even Hugo used a small amount of pen and ink to create an incredible effect in friendship. Two partners in the research room, Binda, Sol, and competitor Martin. The story begins with the encounter between John and them, and finally ends with the acquaintance of John and Martin. The emotional brewing is further fermented, and finally the core idea of ??the whole film is explained. : Trust and care are the only key and the best medicine. In many film works, mental illness is always forced into the corner, linked to abnormality, madness, and loss of control, but in the "beautiful mind", it is just a disease, the simplest disease, which can exhaust life. disease. Perhaps this is the beautiful mind described by Hugo Lancaster. As a screenwriter, Hugo is using his brushwork to change the world. And this time, he did it. " The comments of the "New Yorker" showed a completely different perspective. A large-scale analysis of the movie''s script was carried out, and it was obvious that he was full of praise for Hugo''s work. For the "New Yorker" view, the "New York Times" and the "Washington Post" both expressed their recognition. The former even believed that Hugo gave the whole script amazing sparks and energy, even if it was regarded as an original script. any problem. And this work is very hopeful to bring Hugo his second screenwriter, the Little Golden Man. This is undoubtedly one of the greatest affirmations of Hugo. Following the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", the "Beautiful Mind" that debuted at the end of the year almost occupied the hearts of film critics without any suspense. This is a result that everyone expected, not reconciled. Different from "Trumen''s World", "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural Beautiful Mind" can be said to be the works most in line with the academic aesthetic point of view, not to mention that Hugo has returned to the plot he is most familiar and good at. The subject matter has become a guarantee of quality, which made the film be favored by countless film critics before it was released, and they believed that Hugo would dedicate another masterpiece. As for how high this masterpiece can reach, and whether it can regain the brilliance of "Death Row" or even "Schindler''s List", it still depends on the quality of the finished product. However, due to the rise of the "against Hugo" wave, people have begun to reject the continuous praise of Hugo, and even hate such a practice. When the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is released, this deep malice can be felt, which also makes Many people think that the wave of praise for the "beautiful mind" will be slightly reduced. Even with praise, people will retain a little attitude, and may even ignore the excellent work of this work. But the result was unexpected. The outstanding quality of the finished product of "Beautiful Mind" was almost impossible for film critics to refuse. Even if they "hate" Hugo, they can''t open their eyes to talk nonsense and turn the good into bad-not to mention, they are Hugo''s success has long been taken for granted, and can only be sighed with a wry smile: the boring guy did it again, and once again convinced everyone with the absolutely outstanding quality. Therefore, after the "Beautiful Mind" movie in eleven theaters, the first batch of reviews unexpectedly ushered in a frenzy of praise again! Chapter 2152： Pinnacle Among the first comments, the "Hollywood Reporter" focused on Hugo''s outstanding performance. "John Nash is a great challenge for any actor. Just by seeing the life of this character, you can predict that this will be a character who hopes to show his abilities. Genius or lunatic. , This is always the most suitable role for actors, from''Mozart'' to''The Silent Lamb'', from''The Silent Lamb'' to''Taxi Driver'', from''Schindler''s List'' to the''Seven Deadly Sins''...... Among these classic works, we can always see actors in the role of genius or lunatic, showing their acting talents and talents vividly and vividly. John Nash is both a genius and a lunatic. So, when this story appeared in sight, everyone knew that it would be a grand acting carnival. However, people have overlooked one thing. When there are too many opportunities to show off, it is easy to lose the rhythm. The performance injects too much energy or the interpretation is too forceful. As a result, the movie becomes a stage play, and the exaggerated effect is disappointing. For a genius and lunatic, how to accurately grasp the rhythm and proportions is a daunting challenge for any actor. Even Dustin Hoffman in "Rain Man", even Jeffrey Rush in "Shining Style", they can hardly be accurate. But Hugo Lancaster did it. Hugo rejected every opportunity to overplay the role. He showed strong and precise control. With his extraordinary concentration, he showed us a person who lives almost completely in his inner world. The dramatic display of the characters psychology is perfectly handled: a vague smile on the lips, the occasional awkward and awkward hand movements, the erratic voice of the speech, the vague tone of southern accent, flickering but bright Concentrated eyes, awkwardly staggering footsteps... With Hugos performance, you dont think this is intentional by the actor, and you dont feel the power of performance or carving at all. Instead, you think its after a deep absorption of the characters personality. Spread out naturally. The most memorable scene was that after John Nash learned the truth, he fell into a breakdown in disbelief, and then cut his left hand with his nail to try to find the implanted chip inside, but he failed. When he raised his head, the shock, despair, consternation and collapse in his pupils shocked his soul! Eyes, facial expressions, gestures, postures, speaking, walking... and even a gesture of bowing one''s head can feel the deep shock. Hugo''s understanding and interpretation of the character is so perfect that any language of praise loses its color . There is no doubt that Hugo has dedicated the best performance of his career-even after he has dedicated many amazing performances. Had it not been for Hugo in March this year to just rely on the "Trumen''s World" to win his second Oscar, the actor Golden Man, and once again made history, we can almost claim that there will be no battle for the next Oscar for the best actor. suspense. But even so, the performance that can be recorded in the annals of "Beautiful Mind" still gives Hugo the opportunity to continue to make history at the Oscars, which makes Hugo stand in the position of Marlon Brando, Jack Nicholson, Jack Lemmon''s height, and half the lead. Driven by Hugos brilliant performances, Charlize Theron has dedicated an award-winning performance for the third consecutive year. Alicias temperament ranges from cunning and agile to heavy and difficult to perseverance and maturity. The whole process of transformation was performed delicately and movingly by Charlize, especially the chemical reaction between her and Hugo was carried out throughout, which was called the key to the success of the whole movie. William Pacher, played by Leonardo DiCaprio, has once again seen the performance spirit of this young actor after a long time. He is calm and domineering, complex and cunning, strong and insidious, and clever tongue. He is free from acting crutches. After that, Leonardo showed the charming charm of the performance, using subtle changes in his eyes to take the role to a whole new level. There is also Charles played by Heath Ledger, Rosen played by Christopher Plummer, Hansen played by Josh Lucas (.)...Everyone has dedicated a performance that cannot be ignored, making the whole movie change It has to be complete. This is undoubtedly a wonderful work, and the outstanding performance of a group of actors makes the work one of the classics. " The views of the "Hollywood Reporter" are undoubtedly very novel. They regarded this work as the pinnacle of Hugo. This is really beyond the expectations of many people-everyone knows that Hugo has already been before this. Dedicated many wonderful performances, otherwise he would not exceed Tom Hanks and other two Goldman winners, and Jack Nicholson is ranked as the actor with the most Oscar acting trophies. As the most authoritative professional magazine on the West Coast, the point of view of the "Hollywood Reporter" is very important. They once again gave a perfect score of 100, which undoubtedly pushed the praise of "Beautiful Mind" to a brand new peak. In fact, in addition to the "Los Angeles Times," "The New Yorker," and the "Hollywood Reporter," two other media outlets gave a perfect score of 100, namely the Chicago Sun and the Rolling Stones. Roger Eberts "Chicago Sun" not only gave one hundred points, but also gave a recommendation of four stars. To the extreme, he constructed the characters personality with the behavior details one after another. He awakened the vitality of the character, once again brought breathtaking performances, and made the whole viewing process follow the ups and downs of the character. Sadness and joy overlap." The full score of "Rolling Stone" was beyond everyone''s expectation. This magazine, which has never been too cold with Hugo, did not stingy with his compliments this time. A love story like a fairy tale conveys the courage to go deep into the bones!" Five full marks undoubtedly make the praise of "Beautiful Mind" reach its peak. What''s even more incredible is that several media think this work can be called Hugo''s pinnacle work. This is really everyone. Unexpected situation, especially after Hugo just won his second Oscar winner. Roger Ebert''s film reviews can be seen, he gave 100 points to Hugo''s performance. In addition, "USA Today" gave an eighty-eight point, "This is an encouraging film, which perfectly digests a very difficult subject-more than "shiny style" Excellent, this may be the most influential film among all the films that have defeated the spirit demons." The "Daily News" evaluated 95 points, "Unfortunately, Howard stuck to the rules in the last third of the film, using old-fashioned structures and tear-gas methods to ruin a true and chewy story that is easy to understand. . But before that, you will be intently." It can be seen that these works that used to be at odds with Hugo have all praised the film one after another, even far exceeding expectations. Only the "New York Post" gave 65 points, "For the film "Beautiful Mind", there will always be more praise and admiration than you might have guessed, but it has not exceeded the belief of its creators. When the film When it does succeed, even though it may not be great on its own, people always do it." The score given by the "New York Post" was also the lowest score among the first batch of comments. In addition, there was a lot of applause. "The Wall Street Journal" scored ninety-three points, "Lon Howard and Hugo Lancaster gave the original novel a new life, and added a little Hollywood-style sadness, but there is no doubt that Lancaster''s brilliant performance Light up the whole work." The "Chicago Tribune" once again gave an interesting comment behind the 88-point evaluation, "For someone who has just relied on''Trumen''s World'' to win an Oscar and is the third gold medalist in five years. For human actors, the''beautiful mind'' is undoubtedly the most severe, deepest and most difficult challenge. He does not need to prove his strength, but he needs to prove that he deserves the award. There is no doubt that he did it. When it comes, and far beyond expectations, he can almost say that he has finished this test and delivered the peak performance of his career. It is nothing to say!" At the end of the comment, the "Chicago Tribune" also teased, "Maybe it is not the pinnacle of work-because we all know that the best work is always the next one." I have to say that the ridicule of the "Chicago Tribune" is always the best remedy for people after dinner Among the first comments of "Beautiful Mind", 33 media gathered and praised it. The sound occupies an absolute advantage. In the end, the media review reached an excellent 89 points, which far exceeded the reputation of the recent word-of-mouth work "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality", which was born at the end of the year with an absolutely strong posture. However, even with such excellent results, for Hugo, people have long been used to it-some people even think that this score is lower than expected. Eighty-nine points? Lower than expected? I have to say that now people''s ultra-high standards for Hugo have reached a perverted level. But even more frightening is that, even so, Hugo can still surprise people again every time! Although "Beautiful Mind" was only shown in eleven theaters in a low-key manner, and did not even carry out much publicity, it can be seen from the first batch of 33 film critics that the works that Hugo starred in are still all. An eye-catching object. This is true for the media and so is the audience. Even though the movie is only for screenings, people still burst out with super enthusiasm for this work. One after another, they walked into the cinema on weekends and watched this work. The "Stuart." screened in thousands of nine hundred theaters is not inferior. This makes everyone naturally look at the box office of the single library. Is it that Hugo is about to break the record again? Chapter 2153： Single library record Regardless of the reputation of the movie, when a movie is screened at the art theater, the test is the appeal and appeal of the production team. Since the audiences of the art theaters are all experienced fans, and even professionals in the industry, they are very strict with the selection of films, but directors or actors who can be recognized in their eyes will be enthusiastically sought after. The popularity during the screening period is naturally predictable. For a simple example, Woody Allens appeal in the New York area is unmatched. When his works are shown on the New York art theaters, the venues are bound to be full. The intellectuals absolutely unconditionally support Woody, and Regardless of the quality of the finished product, audiences will at least be willing to flock to the cinema to appreciate the work, and then express their opinions. Therefore, this is how the box office of live-action movies came, and that is how "Schindler''s List" created great results. In a sense, directors, screenwriters or actors who can win the box office of art theaters have more stable box office appeal. With Hugo''s current strong influence in the United States, almost every one of his works is bound to attract a lot of attention. This is also the fundamental reason why people always have strong confidence in the box office of the premiere of Hugo''s works. Naturally, people have more expectations for the box office of the "Beautiful Mind" screening, especially after the internal screening meeting received rave reviews. On the list of early Hugo''s many North American records, single-library box office records are rare items that do not belong to Hugo. On the single-library box office history list of the works currently selected, the "Schindler''s List" released in 1993 still ranks ninth, with the top eight being "The Lion King" in 1994 and 1995. "Pocahontas" in 2009, "Toy Story 2" just released last month, "Insect Agents" in 1998, "Hercules ( in 1997, and "Princesses ( in 1997 ", "Aladdin" released in 1992, "Mrs. Veron ( in 1996. However, in the top ten list, only two works are live-action movies, and all the others are cartoons, so they are not comparable. Among live-action movies, "Schindler''s List" ranks second in film history, only lagging behind "Mrs. Belon"''s $97,000 single-library box office data. It can be seen that even after five years, "Schindler''s List" is still one of the most important works in film history. The outstanding performance of the single-library box office proves the high profile of this work during the screening period. However, back then, it was Steven Spielberg''s charisma that relied more on, Hugo was just a supporting role; now, the "beautiful mind" is more dependent on Hugo''s charisma. Now Hugo has set countless records. Almost all the records that an actor can get are signed with Hugos name, but the box office record of the single room is not. This has also become the time when the "Beautiful Mind" was released. One of the hot topics of most concern. On December 17, "Beautiful Mind" was screened in 11 theaters, and quietly, it became the biggest hot topic. From 12 oclock in the morning on the 17th, a large number of spectators gathered at the gates of the theaters where the screenings were held, looking forward to the release of "Beautiful Mind." Its unimaginable for any movie to have a theater full of theaters, which reminds people of the scene when demand was in short supply when "Death Row" was released. However, at the beginning, the various theaters that screened "Death Row" were not well prepared, so that a large number of movie fans were piled up at the gates of the theaters, and they were unable to enter the cinema. Its a miracle that "Walking", a work with a heavy theme, has also achieved a North American box office of 83 million. This time, after receiving the news, the eleven theaters were fully prepared, not only in the arrangement of the screens, but also in the arrangement of the pre-sale tickets. Adjust and change, as soon as possible to satisfy the fans'' enthusiasm for watching movies. Facts have proved the wisdom of these theaters, because starting from midnight at 12 o''clock, the next "Beautiful Mind" screenings are almost full, and the enthusiasm of movie fans can''t stop. From Friday to Saturday, tickets The demand is still in short supply. Even the pre-sale tickets on Sunday have been sold out early. Even some movie fans waited at the movie theater box office eight hours in advance to buy the live tickets that were released that day. Such a scene reminds people of the grand occasion of the war of the century three years ago. Unconsciously, "Beautiful Mind" created a bizarre record: 11 theaters on the weekend, a total of 69 screens, all tickets sold out, and an attendance rate of 99%. Except for a few spectators who were unable to attend the venue due to accidents, there were also a small number of cases where the seats were damaged and could not be seated. All other sessions and seats were completely filled. This also means that "Beautiful Mind" has reached the best situation expected by the distribution department of the film company. For three consecutive days, twenty-four hours, and all the shows are full, all the box office potential of the eleven theaters has been fully completed. Digging it out, this is a perfect idea in the release process, and thoroughly maximized the effect of the click image. Such a perfect situation is not impossible to replicate. Maybe someone will achieve this effect later, but it is certain that it has become one of the most outstanding labels of the "Beautiful Mind" spot on the weekend. Amidst the exclamation of the media, "Beautiful Mind" handed over the miracle of a single-library box office of 130,000 U.S. dollars, and swept the weekend box office of 1,430,000 U.S. dollars in 11 theaters. This quickly happened. The North American market triggered a tsunami-like chain reaction! People are looking forward to the "beautiful mind" being able to create history, and the "beautiful mind" has created history in this way, easily making the "Mrs. Veron" $97,000 in single-library box office history records of the past, and this historical record Collected under the name of Hugo; but people did not expect such a result. The "Beautiful Mind" not only created records, but also completely rewritten the history of the box office trend of the works of art theaters. . The box office of a single library is 130,000 US dollars. How rare is this? This not only surpassed "Mrs. Veron" and "Schindler''s List", and became the current single-house box office champion of live-action movies; even in the single-house box office list of all movies, it can also be ranked No. Six of them stand out among the cartoons. Most importantly, this is the first live-action work in movie history with a box office of more than 100,000 U.S. dollars, and this achievement was created in the screening of 11 theaters. The scale of this screening is the current one. The only one among the top ten on the overall list that hits double digits in cinemas. "The Lion King", "Pocahontas", "Toy Story 2" and other works are only shown in one or two theaters when they are screened. This will undoubtedly bring all the audiences together and increase their efforts. To create a single box office miracle. The "Lion King" screened in Disneyland created a miracle of $790,000 in a single box office. Since then, no movie has ever broken this recordnot even close. However, "Beautiful Mind" was screened in eleven theaters, and it still achieved a box office of 130,000 in a single library. This is not only a miracle, but also a myth. It is hard to imagine in 1999. , Can there be such an achievement in a live-action movie! Even after twenty years, this result can still be among the top five in the box office list of live-action movies! In the enthusiastic pursuit of a crowd of movie fans, "Beautiful Mind" has rewritten history, and the preliminary statistics of theater scores prove the audience''s madness. A score as high as "a+" can be regarded as a perfect score. The results even far surpassed the media review, showing the audience''s high appraisal of this work. From the excellent comments of the film critics to the enthusiastic responses of the audience, the "Beautiful Mind" is rising strongly one step at a time, completely disrupting the lake of the awards season, even if the crew has not launched any college public relations plans at all, even if Hugo and Charlize did not carry out relevant propaganda, but countless question marks still began to pop up. Will "beautiful mind" become the biggest hot spot for this year''s Oscars? Is Hugo really going to compete for the actor again? Unknowingly, Charlize also won the acting award for two consecutive years So this year it became the hottest for the third time in a row? The performances of Leonardo, Heath and others are also excellent enough, does it mean that there is also a fight for supporting actor? As a screenwriter, Hugo''s work has been affirmed by many professionals. Is Hugo going to get another best adapted screenplay after "Perfect"? The excitement of the awards season was completely boiled by the emergence of the "beautiful mind". Regardless of whether the crew carried out relevant publicity or not, the quality of the work was there. No one could ignore the strong presence of this work. Of course, this is only the result of the "Beautiful Mind" screening in 11 theaters. After the film is fully released, whether the word-of-mouth will change and whether the box office will be satisfactory, more and more professional opinions can still Is it consistent? These are bound to affect the trend of "Beautiful Mind" in the next awards season. However, no one can ignore the existence of this work. The screening of "Beautiful Mind" has just ended. DreamWorks announced that this work will be expanded in five hundred theaters next week. The entire influence quickly rises to a level, demonstrating their strong confidence in this work. . At the same time, the 57th Golden Globe Awards also announced the nomination list in the first time. Without any doubt, the Hollywood Foreign Correspondents Association chose this work as the most popular! Chapter 2154： No. 1 seed The box office of the single hall was US$130,000 and the box office of the weekend was US$1.43 million. In the third week of December, the North American weekend box office ranked tenth... This is the result of the first week of "Beautiful Mind". It is hard to imagine that this is actually the result of a work that was screened in only eleven theaters, even surpassing those screened in more than a thousand theaters. From the media review to the theater rating to the box office of the single hall, the "Beautiful Mind" broke out in an all-round way. After only one week of release, it became the hottest topic in the awards season. Almost everyone is discussing the prospects of the awards season of this work. , Everyone agreed that this work is fully capable of becoming the "Forrest Gump" in 1999. Although the prospect of "Beautiful Mind" at the award ceremony still depends on luck, whether it will become "Forrest Gump" or "Purple" can only be seen at the award ceremony; however, the first to announce the nomination list The Golden Globes proves the current mainstream view. Following the explosion in the first year of the awards season last year, this year is generally regarded as a small awards year. There are many powerful works, but they can truly reach the heights of "Saving Private Ryan" and "Trumen''s World". However, there is not a single work. Even if it is a "beautiful mind", the overall height of the theme and social influence are one size smaller than last year''s works. Before the strong rise of "Beautiful Mind", the most watched works during the awards season were undoubtedly "Puppet Life" and "Hurricane". The former was an independent film and the latter was a biographical film. The two works led the award season as a whole in all aspects. Recognized, and the overall momentum has its own advantages and disadvantages, regardless of Xuan Zhen. However, the layout of these two works is too small. From investment to subject matter, from script to core, none of them can show the dominance of the country. Except for the original script of "Puppet Life", the two works and The top five players in last year''s best film are inferior in any aspect. This made the whole awards season seem a little uninterested, not to mention the audience, even many professional insiders are lacking in interest. Most professionals are looking forward to the "Genius Ripley" released on Christmas-this work is generally optimistic, and believes that it has the ability to complete the reign of this year''s awards season and replicate the glory of the "British Patient" three years ago. However, before the release of "Genius Preley", the neglected "Beautiful Mind" landed first, and showed its popularity in a devastating posture. Although "Genius Preley" had its grand premiere in advance on December 12, making it eligible to compete for the Golden Globe Award, the overall momentum was far from reaching its peak. As a result, the Golden Globe The list of nominations for the award presents a completely different pattern. "Beautiful Mind" won seven nominations above the Golden Globe Awards, leading the entire nomination stage; "Genius Preley" followed closely with five nominations, showing strong competitiveness. "Beautiful Mind" has undoubtedly won two heavyweight nominations for Best Picture and Best Director in a drama category, three nominations for Best Actor, Best Supporting Actor and Best Supporting Actress in a Drama category, plus the most The nomination for excellent script and best film soundtrack has made the film the biggest hit at this year''s Golden Globe Awards. It can be seen from the nomination that in addition to the best actress in the drama category, "Beautiful Mind" has almost won the nominations for all important awards at the Golden Globe Awards. People clearly saw the Hollywood Foreign Press Association''s affirmation of this work. "Genius Ripley" is worthy of being a popular name. It won five nominations for Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actor, Best Supporting Actor, and Best Film Soundtrack in a drama category. The overall momentum is not very impressive. Show weakness. However, the lack of a nomination for the best screenwriter is undoubtedly a huge shortcoming, which also makes people uncertain about the prospects of the film. Maybe the situation will change differently after the film is officially screened. In addition, "Shocking Inside Story" has also won five nominations, and will compete in projects such as best film in drama, best director, best actor in drama, best screenwriter, and best film score. It can be seen that although "Breaking Insider" has the same number of nominations as "Genius Ripley", the quality of the nominations is not inferior. It even won a place in the extremely competitive screenwriting department, which also allowed " The prospects of "shocking inside stories" have been rising steadily. Although the three works of "Beautiful Mind", "Genius Ripley" and "Breaking Inside Story" set off a frenzy of discussion, the overall situation is far from comparable to last year. Moreover, in addition to these two works, other works that won nominations at the Golden Globe Awards lack the ability to further impact. In the battle for the best film in the drama category, "Beautiful Mind", "Love to End", "Hurricane", "Breaking Inside Story", and "Genius Ripley" became the top five contestants; and the best in the musical comedy category The five seats in the film are divided between "Toy Story 2", "Boss Analyze", "Puppet Life", "Man on the Moon", and "Notting Hill". Judging from the ten shortlisted works of the best film, whether it is investment scale, box office performance, film review word-of-mouth, popularity feedback, or ideological core, social influence, compared with the previous year, they are all down. Of course, "Beautiful Mind" and "Genius Ripley" have not yet been fully released, and the future development curve is still unpredictable, but the current best-performing works are not satisfactory. "Shocking Inside Story" is currently the most outstanding performance and is considered to be this year''s "L.A. Confidential"; "Notting Hill" is considered this year''s "Shakespeare Love History", and "Man on the Moon" is this year''s "Truman". Just from the perspective of this review, it can be seen that none of the works this year can meet expectations, and can only be regarded as the second of XXs works. The quality and reputation are all smaller, and the influence is even greater. It is impossible to compare. Now all hope is pinned on the performance of "Beautiful Mind" and "Genius Ripley" after their full release. The most surprising thing is that the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" was in the midst of applause, but failed to be shortlisted for the best picture, which also triggered a wide range of heated discussions-so much so that the same high-profile but failed to win the nomination The "Cider House Rules" of "Cider House" is a little lonely. Everyone is arguing whether this work is eligible for nomination. Supporters and opponents exist. At this time, the limitations of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" as a horror movie Sex is reflected, which is bound to become the focus of people''s disputes. At least judging from the choice of the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, they do not think that this work is eligible for nomination. The same result also appeared in the Best Director Award. The directors of the five best film nominees in the drama category were shortlisted, Ron Howard of "Beautiful Mind", Norman Jewison of "Hurricane", " Neil Jordan of Love to the End, Michael Mann of "The Inside Story", and Anthony Minghella of "Genius Ripley" successfully entered the final battle. It can also be seen that these five works are the most outstanding works at this stage, making the nomination lists of the best film in the drama category and the best director completely overlap, but it also makes the five best films in the musical comedy category. The position of the nominated works is a bit embarrassing. But looking at the five seats of the best screenwriters, the overall pattern becomes even more ambiguous. Hugo Lancaster of "Beautiful Mind", Charlie Kaufman of "Puppet Life", Michael Mann of "The Inside Story", m-Night-Samalan of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", " John Owen (.) of "Cider House Rules" was among the final competition. In this list, Charlie, known as the "ghost" turned out with his debut, will undoubtedly be the most popular, and the two works of "Beautiful Mind" and "Shocking Inside Story" are both shortlisted. Popular name. Relatively speaking, the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" won a seat, but completely absent from the final main prize competition, which is quite embarrassing. This also makes it impossible for people to see the overall direction of the Golden Globe Awards. The same situation has also appeared in the competition for other awards. The five nominees for the best actor in the drama category are Denzel Washington from "Hurricane", Russell Crowe from "Insider", and "Genius Ray". Matt Damon of Pooley, Richard Farnsworth of "Mr. Streit''s Story (the..., Hugo Lancaster of "Beautiful Mind". Among them Denzel, Richard, Hugo, Matt are not nominated for the first time, but the overall influence of Richard and Matt is slightly inferior, Dan Zell and Hugo two former movie stars have attracted much attention, and the strong rise of Russell will bring more uncertainty. On the whole, this year''s top five players can be regarded as a melee, but the outstanding Hugo has received too much recognition in a short period of time, which in turn affected the trend of this year''s awards. The competition for the best actor in a musical comedy has gathered heavyweights such as Kim Carey, Robert De Niro, Hugh Grant, Sean Penn, etc., which seem to be star-studded, but the overall strength of the work is still slightly inferior. Competitiveness cannot be improved, and it has not been able to trigger more discussions. The list of nominations for best actress in drama and best actress in musical comedy is even more so. The only commendable thing is that Julianne Moore relied on "Love to the End" and "Husband Failed (an. Ideal. Husband. The work won double nominations from two departmental actresses and became the biggest highlight. On the whole, after the nomination list for the Golden Globes was hotly released, "Beautiful Mind" became the biggest hit of the awards season in one fell swoop, surpassing "Breaking Inside Story" and "Genius Ripley" to become the No. 1 seed. Lead this year''s awards season. With the affirmation of the nomination for the Golden Globe Awards, the release of "Beautiful Mind" has also begun to accelerate, and box office performance and word-of-mouth trends have become the focus of attention. Chapter 2155： Expansion footsteps After the announcement of the nomination list for the Golden Globe Awards, Julianne Moores double nomination is undoubtedly the biggest attraction. On the other hand, Hugo also won double nomination by relying on "Beautiful Mind"-Best Actor in Drama and Best Screenplay His two nominations have once again become the shining figures at the Golden Globe Awards. "Beautiful Mind" replaced "Shocking Inside Story" and "Genius Ripley" as the No. 1 seed of the awards season. The rising momentum caught everyone off guard, and the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" was almost completely ignored-just Only two nominations for Best Supporting Actor and Best Screenplay were won, which also made the second year of the awards season present a chaotic situation. "Beauty Mind", which won seven nominations, immediately became the biggest hit in the last two weeks of the year. In the fourth week of December, "Beauty Mind" was initially expanded in 500 theaters, plus this week. "Genius Ripley", who held a strong grand screening, suddenly became very lively this Christmas. The grand premiere of "Genius Ripley" two weeks ago has sparked countless discussions. It will also be released in 2,300 theaters this weekend. It is widely regarded as a strong contender for the weekend box office rankings. . The competitiveness of all works this week is relatively weak, except for "Genius Ripley", "Man on the Moon", "Challenge Sunday (Any...Sunday, "Galaxy.Quest" "All of them will be screened in more than two thousand theaters. The "Challenge Sunday" that brings together Oliver Stone, Al Pacino, and Cameron Diaz is believed to have an impact on the weekend box office championship with the "genius Ripley". However, the "beautiful mind" obviously has nothing to do with the competition for the weekend championship. The expansion of 500 theaters simply cannot compete with the scale of 2,000 theaters. Despite this, the expansion of the film has become a focus of attention. The focus of the film is bound to affect the prospects of the film in the next awards season, and this week it will compete directly with the two works of "Man on the Moon" and "Genius Ripley" at the box office. This is also the awarding ceremony. One of the highlights of the season. Carrying the nomination for the Golden Globe Award, "Beautiful Mind" has made persistent efforts and handed over a single box office of 33,000 US dollars, which shocked the entire North American market. This time, it created a record once again. More than 500 works were screened in theaters. Among them, the single-library box office ranks first in film history, and it has shown a strong dominance. This achievement also made the box office of "Beautiful Mind" the next weeks weekend box office burst out at 16.5 million US dollars in one fell swoop. Let all the experts jump up from their chairs! The weekend box office of $16.5 million is naturally slightly inferior to the summer film, but it is definitely an impressive result when placed in the winter file. You will know by doing a horizontal comparison. The box office of the premiere of "The Green Mile" at 2,800 theaters was 18 million, and the premiere of "Little Elf Mouse" at the same 2,800 theaters was 15 million U.S. dollars . what does this mean? This means that "Beautiful Mind" is only shown in 500 theaters, but it is still in short supply, completely detonating the enthusiasm of the film market. Not long ago, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" deeply felt the power of Hugo''s box office appeal, and now the "Beautiful Mind" once again proved that Hugo is indeed unique in the North American market. Just five hundred theaters, but it has exploded with greater energy than two thousand theaters. Hugo almost changed the countless fixed impressions of the film industry by himself, so that everyone could not understand things. The development context, in addition to being amazed, can only be admired. What does this mean at the same time? This means that the "beautiful mind", despite being ignored by everyone, actually has the qualifications to hit the weekend box office championship-as a result, it did! Although "Challenge Sunday" has a strong cast and focuses on the nation''s No. 1 sports rugby, the overall impact is still weak-the box office appeal of sports-themed movies in the North American market has been relatively weak, with a price of $55 million. The investment can only be regarded as quite satisfactory. In the end, the film won a weekend box office of $13.5 million, which was slightly lower than expected, but overall it was still within a reasonable range. As expected, "Genius Ripley" has become the focus of attention in the market this week, but after the full release, the media review has declined, from the original 80 points to 76 points, which is not much different. , But it can be seen that the overall quality of the film is still slightly lower than expected, and the theater scores are very good, but the "B" score proves that the audience''s interest in this film is not as high as expected, which also restricts the movie weekend The box office rose further. The $12.7 million result was no surprise or disappointment. At least for a film that is determined to make a difference during the awards season, this result is satisfactory. The fight between "Challenge Sunday" and "Genius Ripley" is not unexpected. The box office gap between the two works is within one million, which can be regarded as the winner of Bo Bing. This was previously predicted by the media. Just see the result. But everyone did not expect that the "Beautiful Mind" completely broke the overall pattern, turned out to be an absolutely powerful posture, defeated these two powerful competitors, handed over 16 million box office data, and easily defeated Overcome his opponents and win the North American Weekend Box Office Championship in the fourth week of December 1999! "Beautiful Mind", "Challenge Sunday", "Genius Ripley", these are the top three in the box office this week, so the result is indeed an uproar across North America. Whats even more incredible is that the champion was only shown in a small area in 500 theaters, while the second and third places in the theaters reached 2,000. This is also a miracle in the history of the North American box office, writing an almost impossible The copied record has become the admirable target of all future generations. "Beautiful Mind" easily defeated "Genius Ripley" in the head-off competition at the box office. This seems to coincide with the nomination list for the Golden Globe Awards. The direction of the awards season seems to have lifted a little fog, which makes people peek. The tip of the iceberg-at least for now, people''s pursuit of "beautiful mind" is higher than "genius Ripley". But... But are you really going to make Hugo the last laugh again? Is this really incredible? Do you really want to do this? Shouldn''t it be the pursuit of "genius Ripley", "explosion inside story", suppression of "beautiful soul", and a good vigor of Hugo? Those in the Hollywood industry seem to be a little confused. The outstanding performance of "Beautiful Mind" made everyone exclaimed, "Genius Preley" was eclipsed, and another high-profile work "The Man on the Moon" during the awards season was a hit. Although countless people pursued this work as this year''s "Trumen''s World", and Kim Carey also gave a wonderful performance in it, but the audience obviously didn''t buy it-they still hope to see Kim, the king of comedy. Kerry, not the serious comedy Kim Kerry. The screenings in two thousand theaters only yielded a weekend box office of 7.5 million U.S. dollars, ranking seventh this week, which is disappointing. "The Man on the Moon" cost 82 million U.S. dollars, of which gold was paid as much as 20 million U.S. dollars. As one of the only two 20 million club members in North America, Kim is once again disappointed. Compared with Hugo''s steadily rising, the name of 20 million club members is indeed a bit heavy for Kim. The popularity of "Beautiful Mind" after its release far exceeded DreamWorks'' expectations. They originally thought it was a biographical film. As the subject matter focused on heavy topics such as schizophrenia, the box office had to rely more on Hugo and Charlie. Its hard to do much at the box office because of my appeal. But after the movie was released, it caused countless discussions. Just two weeks after it was released, "Beautiful Mind" was supported by the American Psychological Association. The American Psychological Association has stated on many occasions in public, This is not a formal psychological work, and many of the descriptions of schizophrenia are not completely correct, and the understanding of treatment methods is also biased. But it is undeniable that This work conveys a really useful message that people suffering from mental illness are just patients. They are no different. What can help them is the closest people around them, their relatives, lovers, and friends." The American Psychological Association stated that it hopes that more people can enter the movie theater to watch this work, and have a new understanding of mental illness to put a correct attitude. This has caused many family members and friends of mental illness patients to cast their eyes on the "beautiful soul". Only when they have really experienced it will they know the difficulties and hardships. Alicia''s experience in the movie resonated a lot, but at the same time it also sparked further discussion. More and more people hope to walk into the cinema to watch this work, but it is clear that the five hundred theaters simply cannot meet the needs of the audience. Faced with such a situation, the publishing department of DreamWorks, which was established less than a year ago, responded immediately. They directly increased the number of screening venues for "Beautiful Mind" to 1,800, and the pace of expansion immediately accelerated and entered directly. The stage of full release. The fifth week of December, this is the last weekend of the twentieth century. People from all corners of the world cheered and enthusiastically greeted the arrival of the twenty-first century. They became part of the global party with all their heart and soul. The movie market It has also shown unprecedented prosperity. Almost all works have ushered in the momentum of reverse growth in the box office. Among them, "Beautiful Mind" is obviously a member that cannot be ignored, and it is very hopeful to create an incredible record here. But for Hugo, he has no intention of paying attention to the weekend box office of "Beautiful Mind", because the millennium is approaching, he also joined the global carnival party, welcoming the 21st century with a bright smile. Chapter 2156： The turn of the century Hugo once experienced the turn of the century. At that time, he was just a child. His dream of music was just sprouting. He didn''t even think about going out and wandering, and he didn''t think about his future. He just simply enjoyed the joy of childhood. Regarding the memory of the turn of the century, Hugo cant remember the details anymore, just remember that people from the whole town came to the square, watched the big screen and counted down together, and then cheered. The friends lit the fireworks in their hands. In the night, he ran wildly. At that time, he was full of countless imaginations about the future, as if he was really a generation in the new century, able to create a sky of his own, and then soar freely under the blue sky. Imagining himself standing in the very center of Times Square, standing on London Bridge, joining the peoples carnival team, and cheering with everyone to welcome the new century. He actively looks forward to the coming of the future, and does his best to embrace with open arms. future. Now, Hugo has actually realized his dream-but he did not expect that in such a way, he can stand in the very center of New York Times Square, counting down loudly with hundreds of thousands of people; he can also stand On the stage of the concert, use music with fans to welcome the turn of the century. Originally, Hugo thought that after experiencing it once, he would no longer be so excited, because he clearly knew that after the turn of the century, life will remain the same as before, and he must continue to move forward, and the world will not change in any way. But with two weeks to go before the countdown to the millennium, Hugo and his friends began to plan how to celebrate the new year. Because Hugo clearly knows that life moves forward every day. What is important is not the difficulties and hardships of life, but the expectations of life, and it is to move forward side by side with his friends. It is precisely because he has experienced it once, and it is precisely because he has gone over the mountains to come back here again, so he cherishes it even more. On December 31, 1999, all the streets between Times Square and Rockefeller Plaza were occupied by crowds. More than one million people blocked the entire streets of Manhattan Island. People were still in sight. , The mighty crowd centered on Times Square and Rockefeller Plaza, downward. The city and the upper. The city continues to stretch, looking down from the sky, you can only see densely packed people''s heads, even the countless high-rise buildings in New York seem to have become extremely small, and there are smiles that are completely overwhelmed by the sea at any time. "God, are we sure that this is a wise decision? Why do I have an ominous premonition now." Samora frowned, shaking her head constantly. This expression made Pedro, who was standing next to him, laughed loudly, "Relax, relax! Tonight is here to party without any burden." Pedro shouted into Samoras ears, that sharp The voice made Samora''s eardrums start to faintly hurt. Samora turned his head and cast his gaze for help, only to see Alfonso and Joseph gleefully smiling, which made Samora roll his eyes, someone behind him patted him on the shoulder, and Samora turned his head back. , I saw Alexander''s relaxed smile, "There is only one carnival in my life, there is no need to be so nervous. Look at Hugo, he is so calm." Samora followed Alexanders sight and saw Hugo, Leonardo, Neil, and Alan Strello together, and Charlize and Sander were not far away. La, Jennifer Aniston and others. At this moment, Hugo seemed to say something, Leonardo jumped excitedly, causing Neil and Allen who were standing beside him to show **** expressions, which really made people laugh. Samora let out a long sigh. He was actually worried that things were going out of control. Considering Hugos current influence, once a crowd tsunami was triggered, it would definitely be a disaster, and no one could control it. Disaster. But before Samora was almost thinking, there was a huge force behind him, making Samora an unstable center and rushing forward, and then bumped into a woman''s arms, and Samora''s cheeks blushed immediately. Sorry, sorry, really sorry!" The woman showed a big smile at Samora. Apart from anything else, she grabbed Samora by the collar and pressed a kiss on his cheek. This made Samora completely at a loss, and she turned her head back. See the cheerful facial expressions of Pedro and Alfonso. "Do we still need to move on?" Allen shouted to Hugo, with a hint of uncertainty in his expression. At this time, they were still five blocks away from Rockefeller Plaza. The crowd was still relatively loose, and the crowd was slowly moving forward. However, looking at the front, it was almost a crowded scene, it seemed that even a piece of paper could not be inserted in, making people stunned to see. "Go! Go! Go!" Leonardo didn''t give Alan a chance to refute at all, and said excitedly, and even started to jump, causing Hugo who was standing next to laugh." Allen, now that you are here, just enjoy yourself. The last thing you need today is sanity." Such an occasion is indeed completely inconsistent with Alan''s personality. In fact, he is regretting it at the moment. Why did he nod his head because of Hugo''s brilliant smile? It''s just a ghost! "Oh, God!" No need for reason? Then what kind of situation will this become, isn''t it a disaster? Looking at Alans tight chin curve, Hugo laughed and patted his shoulder, "Maybe you can start by untying the tie." Today everyone is dressed lightly, only Alan is still in a suit and tie, cautious. Can''t do it. Alan looked at Hugos star-filled eyes, adjusted his tie, but still did not untie it, which made Leonardo standing next to him almost unable to stand by, and took a stride. Going up, I pulled Alans bow tie away, "Hey, man, relax, all you need is relax." Allen was caught off guard, the tie was untied unexpectedly, and then looked at Hugo and Leonardo with a look of stunned expression, wondering if he should punch Leonardo? Leonardo should still be punched! Its a pity that Leonardo didnt give him a chance. He immediately hid behind Hugo and smiled happily. Allens clenched fists could only loosen up, gritted his teeth, but finally tightened. The corner of Hugo''s mouth still followed the smile of Hugo''s mouth and raised a helpless arc. The crowd gradually moved forward, becoming more and more crowded, and moving more and more difficult. Hugo didn''t dress up in disguise today, didn''t have a hat or sunglasses. He just became an ordinary person and really joined the carnival. Many people in the crowd recognized Hugo, but there was no commotion. Everyones brain was hot, just laughing, hugging, and high-fiving at Hugo, as if this was just one. Everyone is in a moment of carnival. Reason is indeed the only thing that is not needed at this moment. "You should..." Sandra yelled to Hugo, but only halfway through the words, she was overwhelmed by the noise ahead. Even Sandra couldn''t hear her words clearly and everyone moved forward. After looking at the past, Madonna appeared on the big screen above Times Square. She made her debut domineeringly, making everyone boil. Sandra pointed at Madonna and shouted at Hugo again. "You should stand there and perform." Hugo shook his head and smiled brilliantly, "No, tonight belongs to us, belongs to me, and should not belong to the stage." However, Hugo doesn''t mind being completely involved in Madonna''s performance, and everyone Cheers together. In a blink of an eye, the countdown is about to come. There are only less than five minutes left until 2000. Among the crowd, Hugo saw Charlizes brows full of happiness and excitement, and he pierced hard. Passing the crowd, as if crossing thousands of mountains and rivers, came to Charlize''s side, and then he patted her on the shoulder. Charlize looked back abruptly, and then saw Hugo''s full-faced smile, eyes bursting with surprise, "Hey, look at who this is, I thought you were with Ellen and Leo. "Charlize''s voice jumped briskly, as if dewdrops provoking a tap dance in the morning sun. "I just want to come over and say''hi'' to you." Hugo put his back around Charlize''s waist, lowered his waist slightly, and pressed his cheek to Charlize''s cheek in her ears. Bian Yang said, "Also, come and collect my exclusive zero countdown." Charlizes back can feel Hugos hot chest, and the hard heartbeat seems to penetrate her back, hitting her heart, and the Hugos breath envelops her tightly, although it is surging. In the crowd of people, she felt like never before that she belonged to the man behind her. "Ten, nine, eight..." The countdown started. Charlize raised his head and slammed into Hugo''s star-filled eyes. The smile on the corner of his mouth was outlined, and then the two of them followed everything together. The man yelled, "Seven, six, five..." The entire Manhattan Island boiled, as if the energy of the whole world was concentrated at this moment, and the faces filled with brilliant light because of excessive excitement reflected the dark night sky. Just like the day, "Four, three, two..." The heart exploded at this moment, bursting into colorful fireworks, the shout of "one" reverberated in the ear, Hugo lowered his head and kissed Charlize''s lips; Charlize raised his right hand and hooked it. Hugo''s neck responded enthusiastically and affectionately. The excitement of being in a volcanic crater made time stand still at this moment. Sweet kisses, happy kisses, and romantic kisses stop at this moment when the 20th century enters the 21st century. It''s been 2000 years. Chapter 2157： Counterattack In the last week of the twentieth century, the curtain came to an end in a mighty and vigorous manner. The millennium bug crisis that people feared did not bring about the end of the world. The sun of the twenty-first century was still unscathed on the earth. The calendar was from 1999. Turning to 2000, the world seems to have become different, but it seems that nothing has changed. The passage of time has allowed the excitement to slowly settle down, only the restlessness remaining in the air, reminiscent of Nafei Unusual moment. The North American weekend box office rankings in the last week of the twentieth century also released the millennial craze. The entire box office market rose by 53%, making the movie market in 1999 wild at the last moments, making the top ten on the list. All of Ming''s works have shown a green growth momentum, making major film companies deeply feel the madness at the dawn of the new century. Amidst this, "Beautiful Mind" once again created an incredible miracle. With the single-library box office data of 12,000 U.S. dollars, the myth was written for the third consecutive week, and it swept the box office of 21.6 million U.S. dollars for three days on weekends. , The increase is as high as 20%. Although this is not the work with the highest increase this week, it is enough to make "Beautiful Mind" burst into a box office of 20 million. It achieved such an amazing result in the third week of its release, stepped out of the sky-defying development curve, and completely ignited. The last weekend of the twentieth century. Faced with the strong performance of "Beautiful Mind", "Little Elf Mouse", with a box office increase of 36%, handed over 16 million US dollars at the weekend box office, followed closely behind; and the "Toys" was released for seven weeks. "General Mobilization 2" became the biggest winner of this year''s holiday tranche. This week''s box office rose by 20%, occupying the third place with $12.4 million, and the cumulative box office officially passed the 200 million threshold! "Beautiful Mind" became the North American weekend box office champion in the last week of the twentieth century. Its performance exceeded everyone''s expectations. It showed the destructive battle of a commercial movie. This is completely different from "Death Row", even The box office driving force that was comparable to "Schindler''s List" broke out, leaving the three giants of DreamWorks shocked. Compared with the appalling box office performance of "Beautiful Mind", the box office of works such as "Genius Ripley" and "The Man on the Moon" was disappointing. The former only ranked third this week, and even lags behind the box office. The counter-attack "Toy Story 2"; the latter actually dropped 28% in the box office in the whole market in jubilation. The cumulative box office in the two weeks after the release was only 24 million, with an investment of 82 million. Obviously, there is no return, which makes Universal Pictures want to cry without tears. The box office performance of "Genius Ripley" is not only far below expectations. The most important thing is that although film critics and audiences have a good reputation, they still lack a bit of enthusiasm. The fanatical pursuit of imagination did not appear. Not good news, Miramax Pictures suddenly became anxious, and the Weinstein brothers can be seen in every corner of Hollywood. In-house screenings, small viewing parties, screenwriters reception, actors'' parties...At the turn of the century, these two brothers were busier than anyone at any time. In stark contrast, "Beautiful Mind", from spot screenings to limited screenings, to full-scale releases, every step is making history, showing the box office potential that shocked everyone, relying on three consecutive weeks of high-powered box office. Pulling momentum, the cumulative box office sprinted to 50 million US dollars in one breath, which obviously brought another surprise. Originally, people criticized the investment cost of this work as high as 60 million U.S. dollars, which for a biographical film is almost equal to 120 million for a commercial action film, making people deeply worried about the profitability of DreamWorks. But now, everyone has closed their mouths obedientlyobviously, the box office results of "Hugo Products" never need them to worry about. With the strong rise of "Beautiful Mind" and the recovery of "Genius Ripley", Hollywood began to circulate a saying: "Beautiful Mind" is indeed an excellent work, but it is really good enough to match " Is Forrest Gump comparable? Hugo Lancaster has swept across the entire North American continent. Should he continue to watch him rampage? Behind the four little golden figures of Hugo, no one should forget that he is not yet 33 years old this year. What does this mean? This means that Hugos artistic life is at least ten or twenty years away. He will show incredible dominance over the entire Hollywood and become a cancer of Hollywood, restricting the development of other actors, even many outstanding ones. Actors can''t get the corresponding affirmation, let alone new actors? Like last year Sean Penn, like Denzel Washington, like Brad Pitt, like George Clooney, like Matt Damon, like Kevin Spacey, like Leonardo DiCaprio...These actors have all contributed wonderful performances in the past few years, but they have not been able to get the affirmation of the Oscar statuette. There is only one reason: Hugo lies in front of them like a mountain. It is hard to imagine whether the newcomer will have a bright future if things go on like this. The title of "Hollywood Cancer" has spread like wildfire in the circle, especially with the box office performance of "Beautiful Mind", this kind of remarks have become more popular, even "Saturday Night Live" is broadcast live on the program. In the process, Hugo was so teased. However, the box office momentum of "Beautiful Mind" has no way to stop, especially the holiday competition has always been weak. After entering January, it came to the winter season where all film companies rest and adjust, and the whole movie market is getting hot. Falling down, this has increasingly made the "beautiful mind" stand out. In the first week of 2000, "Beauty Mind" expanded its theaters further, increasing its number of theaters to 2,200, and finally surrendered a drop of only 8%, winning 20 million for the second week in a row. The weekend box office of the level, with 22 million U.S. dollars, unsurprisingly won the North American weekend box office rankings, and opened the 21st century movie market with a proud attitude. Only three movies were screened on a small scale this week, and all of them were old faces in the weekend box office ranking competition, such as "Little Elf Mouse", "Miracle in the Green", "Genius Ripley" and "Challenge Sunday." They occupy the second to fifth places on the list respectively, but unfortunately, even the runner-up "Elven Rat" only has a weekend box office capacity of only 11 million, and no one can shake the "beautiful mind" at all. Dominance. It is worth mentioning that "Genius Ripley" finally stopped the downward trend, and the cumulative box office crossed the cost line, and finally began to pick up amid the hard shouting of the Weinstein brothers. The deserted winter stalls will continue until the end of February, and the entire market will appear calm. In the following week, the comedy movie "next." held its grand premiere. This small-cost movie with an investment of only 11 million has exploded with astonishing energy, winning 1,400. Wan''s premiere at the box office made the entire North American cheer. It is a pity that this result has not been able to shake the momentum of the "Beautiful Mind" championship, with a 22% drop in the weekend box office of 17.2 million, achieving a strong three consecutive championships. People have completely lost their language ability. First, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" achieved seven consecutive championships in the summer file, and then "Beautiful Mind" achieved three consecutive championships at the New Year''s Eve, and these two works are themes with relatively weak box office driving force. Apart from lamenting Hugo''s box office appeal, people have no idea. In the third week of January, the small-cost romantic comedy movie "Sorry You (... landed in North America, but its performance was not satisfactory. The US$7.6 million box office only ranked third. "Next Friday "Although the box office plummeted by 44%, it still continued to occupy the runner-up place with a record of 8 million U.S. dollars. In the absence of competitors, "Beautiful Mind" has completed four consecutive championships without any suspense. The box office drop of only 2% shows that the entire market is currently dominated by "Beautiful Mind", and there is no one at all. This work can shake its leading position. After the brilliance of the four consecutive championships, the cumulative box office of "Beautiful Mind" officially passed the threshold of 100 million US dollars. In fact, it is more accurate to say that the movie box office has reached such a high level on Monday of the third week of January. www. uuknshu. com plus the 17 million box office performance over the weekend, five weeks after the release of "Beautiful Mind", it has accumulated $124 million! Although the momentum is far inferior to "Spiritual Sixth Sense" or "Trumen''s World", the overall development curve is close to "L.A. Confidential", demonstrating the huge potential of North America''s box office to exceed 200 million. As a biographical film, the attention of "Beautiful Mind" is far beyond imagination. Although people have mixed opinions about Hugo''s adaptation, some people think that Hugo has distorted reality and rewritten a fairy tale, far from nothing. The practical significance is to misinterpret the meaning of the biography; but some people think that Hugo has done artistic treatment of reality, and the re-created stories focus on themes, are more humanistic, and show the wisdom and keenness of a screenwriter. However, it is undeniable that with the advancing of the movie''s release time, more and more patients with mental illness and their families have boldly walked into the cinema to appreciate this work. At the same time, more and more people realize that there are such suffering people around them, and even themselves, there are hidden psychological dangers, which makes social culture change little by little invisibly. The low-key "beautiful mind" has shown the box office potential of a commercial movie with a counterattack attitude. It even hopes to hit the box office of 200 million US dollars while also relying on its own power to influence society. Chapter 2158： Unstoppable momentum On January 23, at the 57th Golden Globe Awards, the stars gathered on the red carpet, but I still didnt see Hugo and Charlize Theron at the same time. This was the first consecutive Hugo. Having missed the Golden Globes eight times, people have long been accustomed to it, and even no longer have any hope. The Golden Globes seemed to have completely given up their efforts. Among the results of the awards, the crews of the "Beautiful Mind" and the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" were completely wiped out. Win. In the battle for the best actor in the drama category, he lost to the "Hurricane" Denzel Washington, and in the best screenwriter showdown, he lost to the talented Charlie Kaufman-he relied on the "puppet" The debut of "Life" has aspired in one fell swoop. Even in the Best Supporting Actor and Best Supporting Actress categories, "Beautiful Mind" also lost. Leonardo lost to "Magnolia"''s Tom Cruise, and Charlize lost to "Soul Girl" "The Angelina Jolie. The best film in the drama category was won by "Genius Ripley", and the best director fell into the pocket of the director Michael Mann of "Inside the Shock". The winner of the Best Film Score Award is "The Pianist of the Sea (The. Legend. Of. 1900. "Beautiful Mind" was a big hit, but seven nominations were not accepted, making it the biggest upset of this years Golden Globe Awards; even more incredible is that all awards were won by different works, "Genius Ripley", The hot works of the awards season, such as "Breaking Inside Story" and "Puppet Life", have been rewarded. Even the box office "Man on the Moon", who had a fiasco, also picked up the best actor profile picture for Kim Carey in a musical comedy. Such a Golden Globe Awards is indeed shocking, and the Oscars to be held two months later have suddenly become uncertain. However, this result coincides with Hollywood''s recent remarks. The "Hollywood cancer" is becoming more and more vigorous. It seems that people all hate Hugo overnight for being too jealous of Hugo''s achievements, and then unite. Together, join forces to resist Hugo''s dominance-at least in the award to prevent Hugo from continuing to sweep the pace. But even so, the box office trend of "Beautiful Mind" has not been affected in any way. Even Princeton University, Massachusetts Institute of Technology and Harvard University have highly praised this film. Many professors have watched this film, although They sneered at the portrayal of John Nash in the movie, but John''s dedication to mathematics was widely recognized. Especially Princeton University, their image in the film is very positive, won a good reputation from the school, this is also the result that Hugo did not expect when writing the script. The better the box office of "Beautiful Mind", the higher the hatred value of "Hollywood Cancer"; but the higher the discussion of "Beautiful Mind", the more popular the movie box office. This seems to be an endless loop that cannot be solved at all. After Denzel defeated Hugo to win the Golden Globe Award for Best Actor in a Drama Series, many viewers expressed grief, and some even felt angrily that Hugo had been treated badly. As the "Empire" magazine said, Hugo''s performance in the "Beautiful Mind" can be called the pinnacle of work. His performance almost shines on the entire big screen, but in the end he failed to win an award. This is really ridiculous. . This has triggered a new round of movie-watching frenzy, and the audience seems determined to use practical actions to support Hugo. In the cold winter gear, it is really difficult for "Beautiful Mind" to find a rival-this is also unexpected. In the weekend box office is generally less than 6 million, the "Beautiful Mind" weekend is more than 10 million U.S. dollars. The box office is completely invincible. It is like a group of featherweight players trying to challenge the heavyweight champion. It is not on the same level at all. Therefore, "Beautiful Mind" has gone out of a god-level box office curve. Unexpected championships to three consecutive championships to five consecutive championships, the upward momentum made everyone stunned. It was not until the first week of February that "Scream 3 (. 3 appeared, which ended the consecutive championship momentum of "Beautiful Mind". As one of the most classic and successful series of North American horror movies, the "Screaming Scream" series ushered in its third this year. The investment of up to 40 million US dollars is unimaginable for horror movies. However, in the summer archives this year, the excellent performances of horror movies such as "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", "Blair the Witch", and "Ghost Invasion" have given "Scream 3" a lot of confidence, especially the first two in the series. The department has accumulated a large number of fans, and the movie box office is bound to make a difference. Therefore, "Scream 3" was screened in a total of 3,500 theaters, setting a new record for large-scale releases in the winter season. In this deserted schedule, it can almost be called a giant and a strong premiere. Provoked countless discussions. The market that has just experienced the hustle and bustle of the Golden Globes finally showed a touch of warmth in the cold winter, responding to the prestige of this classic horror series with a box office of 34 million US dollars. Faced with such an outstanding performance of "Scream 3", even the one-week box office of "Beautiful Mind" could not compete. Although it naturally handed over the championship, but even so, the decline in the movie was still It is controlled within 25%, and it has not been affected too much by competitors to seize the market. After being terminated for five consecutive championships, "Beautiful Mind" still performed well at the weekend box office. Especially after the Oscar nomination list was announced, the atmosphere of the entire awards season was slowly pushed to its peak. It even delivered a 20% increase for two consecutive weeks, and its ability to boost the box office was not inferior even if it was placed in the summer file. In addition to the first week of screenings, "Beautiful Mind" will continue for nine consecutive weeks. The box office at the weekend exceeded 10 million. This level is comparable to a commercial blockbuster with outstanding performance, and "Beautiful Mind" is just a biographical film with an investment of 60 million. In the fourth week of February, "Beautiful Mind", with a box office increase of 31%, handed over 14 million US dollars in the weekend box office, and returned to the runner-up position in the North American weekend box office rankings for the second consecutive week, just behind. With the new release of "The... Yards", the films cumulative box office has officially crossed the 200 million threshold and temporarily settled at US$205 million. This also officially killed all suspense. The "Beautiful Mind" has become a record for Hugo''s five consecutive works to break 200 million at the box office since "Independence Day"! In 1994, "Pulp Fiction" was released with a box office of 172 million U.S. dollars, making Hugo the first actor in film history to have five consecutive works with a box office of over 100 million. It is a pity that the subsequent release of "Japanese" "Before the release" has not been able to continue this record. Soon after, Tom Cruise also tied this record by relying on "Mr. Sweetheart"''s big victory, and truly achieved the brilliant box office superstar. What''s even more rare is that Hugo and Tom both starred in five consecutive films with a box office of over 100 million yuan, proving their strong box office appeal. At the turn of the 20th and 21st centuries, Hugo himself rewrote this record. Five consecutive works broke through 200 million U.S. dollars at box office, including three works with a box office of 300 million U.S. dollars. Now, 100 million US dollars is still the average standard for measuring the box office of works, and 200 million US dollars is undoubtedly a big box office victory. And Hugo actually achieved such a high box office for five consecutive works, and achieved this feat in a stable and balanced manner. It is not difficult to obtain five works with a box office of over 100 million or over 200 million. Especially after entering the 21st century, the entire North American film market ushered in a box office explosion, including the Marvel film adaptation series, including "Harry -Porter" or "Twilight" adaptation series, can enable a group of actors to achieve this feat. But the most rare thing is that this is five consecutive works, and it is still five within four years. At the same time, it is still four original films plus one adapted film. The difficulty is so great that even the use of "myth" can not express Inner shock. This not only created history, but also an unsurpassable record for a long time to come. Will Smith, Robert Downey Jr., Jennifer Lawrence and many young idols who turned out to be born because of Marvel movies , Have not been able to achieve this feat. This is a miracle in the history of North American cinema, almost considered a miracle that can never be replicated. And the most important thing is that Hugo''s pace has not stopped, maybe there will be sixth and seventh...The only one who can break the record is always himself, this kind of absolute dominance from high places~www.novelhall. com~ No one except Hugo can feel it, and it is extremely difficult to even get close. The box office of "Beautiful Mind" exceeded 200 million, which not only wrote a piece of history, but also set an eternal and insurmountable benchmark, making the name of "superstar" unreachable and brilliant. Under the light of the superstar Hugo Lancaster, no one can be worthy of the name "superstar". Throughout the long history, he can also be regarded as a unique superstar-not only Because of his box office appeal, not only because of his achievements in major awards, not only because of his glory to death, not only because of the strong album sales, but also because of his unparalleled influence on the entire society. This is definitely a long history. The only one in this! Five consecutive films broke 200 million at the box office. This is an incredible record. But behind this record is Hugos strong dominance over the film market and its profound influence on society, which also makes Hugo a This is the only artist in film history who can truly match the title of "Superstar". At this time, look back at the work "Beautiful Mind", maybe it is indeed the pinnacle of Hugo. It not only witnessed the most outstanding performance of Hugo''s career, but also achieved the last glory before the end of the twentieth century. , Has become the milestone of Hugo''s ascent to the top of the superstar; at this time, looking back at the 1992 Golden Raspberry Award, it is estimated that everyone will smile knowingly, life is sometimes so unpredictable. Chapter 2159： Copy the brilliance In Hugos career as an actor, there are many years that are worth remembering. 1993, dedicated to "Sleepless in Seattle" and "Schindler''s List", shook the market with "Speed ??of Life and Death" and "Pulp Fiction". In 1994, "Before Sunrise", "Seven Deadly Sins" and "Death Convict Walk" ushered in 1995 when the acting skills exploded... Now Hugo has once again ushered in a year of full-scale outbreak, "the sixth sense of supernatural" and "beauty" The two works of "Mind" with a box office of over 200 million, made 1999 a perfect ending for the film market of the twentieth century. Hollywood is a place of miracles. Its not uncommon to become famous overnight and become popular overnight, but its never easy to replicate its brilliance; its even more important to stay at the top throughout the long years. An extremely difficult thing. Hugo can not only create brilliance, but also replicate brilliance, and even constantly refresh his brilliance. This is undoubtedly the most shocking. See you, even the uncrowned king has a proud head under him-the uncrowned king is uncrowned after all. Due to the hot market reaction, the filming line of "Beautiful Mind" was stretched very long. Although it was not comparable to the exaggerated forty weeks of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", it still dazzled the theater until the third week of July. It has been in theaters for thirty weeks, which is also the best proof of the film''s strong social influence. Especially half a year after the movie was released, the impact on patients with mental illness and related relatives and friends is undoubtedly far-reaching. Although there is still a long way to go to change the views and opinions of mainstream society, at least for those who feel the same, it has gradually taken effect. , This is undoubtedly a good start. The North American box office of "Beautiful Mind" finally settled at 280 million. Unfortunately, it was not able to hit 300 million US dollars again. This also caused Hugo to pass the terrible record of "300 million at the box office of three consecutive movies", but ... One can''t be so greedy. For a biographical film with an investment of 60 million US dollars, this box office result is enough to make DreamWorks rejoice up and down. According to estimates by Wall Street industry insiders, the work "Beautiful Mind" has achieved a profit of more than 100 million U.S. dollars for DreamWorks in North America alone-and it only relies on box office performance. The next video rental is bound to let This data continues to improve. This is also the most successful work since DreamWorks was established-the profit amount far exceeds last year''s "Saving Private Ryan". Although the box office performance of "Beautiful Mind" did not exceed 300 million, Hugo''s steadily increasing box office data for the past three works temporarily slowed down the pace, but in the end the box office data still surpassed "L.A. Confidential" and performed well. Still aroused all the media''s exclamation. In the film history box office rankings, "Beautiful Mind" eventually ranked 14th, becoming one of 19 works with a box office of more than 250 million U.S. dollars. This performance is undoubtedly exceptional. Even the "New York Post" would not foolishly make another mistake, thinking that "this is a sign that Hugo''s career was broken." It is worth mentioning that there are only 33 films in the history of the film that have a box office of over 200 million yuan, and Hugo alone occupies seven seats-and no one is a series or a sequel movie, absolutely The dominance is evident. After North America handed over 280 million U.S. dollars, the performance of "Beautiful Mind" in overseas markets is also very good. "Beautiful Mind" is released in 43 countries and regions overseas-the overall scale of the screening is far from comparable to that of "Supernatural Sixth Sense". There is still much room for improvement in the distribution department that DreamWorks has just established a year ago. However, these 43 countries and regions cover the main box office market, which also makes the film''s box office performance a beautiful answer. After the film was released, "Beautiful Mind" won the championship in 24 countries and regions during its premiere weekend, and its dominance was far inferior to "Spiritual Sixth Sense". However, with the release of the film, "Beautiful Mind" came from behind to win the championship. There are as many as 40 countries and regions, and 31 countries and regions have completed the championship. Like the North American market, the follow-up upward momentum is unstoppable. Japan, Germany and Italy have become the largest ticket warehouses in overseas markets. The box office results of the three regions have exceeded 20 million U.S. dollars. Among them, Japan, the best performer, won the championship in overseas markets with 24 million U.S. dollars. This data is completely incomparable with the "superior sixth sense", which surprised many people. Although "Beautiful Mind" is a biography, in the final analysis, it is still a love movie, a movie about mental illness, and in terms of subject matter, it should have more box office appeal than the horror movie "Spiritual Sixth Sense", and The overall quality and core content of the movie are not inferior to the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". Even if the overseas box office of the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" cannot be replicated-the US$510 million data is indeed incredible, but at least it should not be different. Too far. But in the end, the top three performances in the overseas box office are not at the same level. Some people have carefully studied the reasons, mainly because the content of the "beautiful mind" is full of American culture, from game theory to Princeton University, from the background of the times to the content of John''s fantasy, all have a strong American color. Although there are not many on the whole, it is only for movies, but compared with the sixth sense of supernatural without any political and cultural colors, the mass foundation of beautiful mind is still slightly inferior, which restricts the film. Further development of the box office. However, this is only relatively speaking. The appalling box office performance of the "Supernatural Sixth Sense" in overseas markets has proven Hugo''s powerful appeal, and this time is no exception. The overseas box office performance of "Beautiful Mind" is already extremely good. The top three have already jointly contributed 70 million US dollars in box office, which is almost the total box office of other films in overseas markets. In addition to Japan, Germany and Italy, the box office of "Beautiful Mind" in the three markets of the United Kingdom, Spain, and Australia also reached 15 million U.S. dollars; in addition, the box office of Mexico, South Korea, and Brazil all exceeded 1,000. Ten thousand dollars, the overall performance of the global market can be said to be fully blooming. In the end, "Beautiful Mind" swept US$210 million in overseas markets, far inferior to the performance of the North American market, and far from the original performance of "L.A. Confidential" of 350 million. It can be seen that works with strong American culture will still affect the box office in overseas markets. For example, the overseas performance of "Forrest Gump" is not as good as the "Lion King", and another example is "Pulp Fiction". In North America, the influence of overseas markets is dwarfed. But even so, the overseas achievements of "Beautiful Mind" still steadily crossed the 200 million threshold, and the overall momentum is not as good as the "Sixth Sense of Spirit", and it is still enough to become one of the most brilliant works of this year, which proves once again. With Hugo''s strong appeal in overseas markets, it is unique in the world, and other actors or directors simply can''t match it. Especially considering the limited overseas distribution capabilities of DreamWorks, this result is even more worthy of recognition. From the counterattack momentum in North America to the steady and steady performance overseas, even DreamWorks defines the "beautiful mind" as a case where the box office performance does not have a strong ability to pull the box office, but the "beautiful mind" has exploded with abnormal box office energy. The box office data of 490 million US dollars was collected within the scope. 60 million for 490 millionsomeone might say that the "superior sixth sense" is 60 million for 890 millionbut no one can ignore the outstanding performance of the "beautiful mind", this It also continued Hugo''s "speed of life and death", with the strong momentum of Xiaobo Da, once again allowing the film company''s investment to achieve incredible returns. In fact, since "Independence Day" and "L.A. Confidential", people in the Hollywood industry have constantly questioned that Hugo''s pay is too high. Hugo is not only the first person in the "20 million club", but he can always win more profit dividends as a producer. For example, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and "Beautiful Mind" in the past year. The former received a salary of 45 million U.S. dollars for Hugo, while the final salary of the latter was as high as 50 million U.S. dollars. Although the North American box office of "Spiritual Sixth Sense" is much higher than that of "Beautiful Mind", the former is a cooperation with Bowei Pictures, and Hugo receives a 12% dividend; while the latter is a cooperation with DreamWorks , Hugo received 18% of the dividend as a producer, actor and screenwriter. Therefore, in the end Hugo''s remuneration showed such a pattern. Its hard to imagine that an actors pay was as high as 40 million or more, and even exceeded 50 million. This is not an occasional work. It can even be regarded as Hugos normality. Since "Independence Day", rain The overall salary of the fruit has not been less than 30 million U.S. dollars. So Hollywoods major film companies are always waving a check of 20 million U.S. dollars, and cant wait to cooperate with Hugo, because compared to Hugos move, the final pay of 40 million, "Two Ten million" is really a cheap number. This also makes many people in the industry start to shake their heads frequently, believing that Hugo has completely destroyed the norms and structure of the entire industry chain. If things go on like this, 20 million clubs will soon become 30 million clubs, which is important for the long-term development of the film industry. It is very unfavorable. But now, looking at the two works "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and "Beautiful Mind", they are only the box office performance in North America. The former has earned Bowei Pictures more than $160 million in profits, while the latter has It won a dividend of 100 million U.S. dollars for DreamWorks. If you add in the box office in overseas markets and the profits of the subsequent video tape market, the income will be even higher. This is not only good value for money, but also excellent value for money. Therefore, even the most critical and demanding industry insiders cannot say any negative comments to Hugo, because they know-behind the 20 million club, Hugo''s benefits to the entire film industry chain It is unimaginable, and they are also among the beneficiaries. So, they all closed their mouths obediently, and sat down honestly to plan, how can they make their pockets more fulfilling? Chapter 2160： 1 year ended The dawn of the 21st century has shrouded the sky above the earth. Every year, the year has finally officially entered the prefix "2" from the beginning of "1". As the last year of the twentieth century, 1999, the tide was surging. Although the miracles of 1996 and 1997 did not erupt, nor did they show the blossoming of a hundred flowers in 1998, the overall box office in 1999 still rose by one percentage point, and "Hugo Lancaster" is no longer a complete The only highlight of the movie box office market in 2015. After Hugo won the North American championship twice in the past three years, this year''s "Star Wars Prequel" turned out to break this situation, not only set off a movie-watching frenzy, but also reawakened people''s memories and memories of Star Wars. Infatuation, let this series that changed American culture and history once again enter the sight of the new generation. "Star Wars: The Threat of Ghosts" became the fourth North American box office in film history to break 400 million. It won the 1999 annual box office championship with a strong box office of 430 million US dollars, which is enough to make 1999 become A year comparable to 1996 and 1997. The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality", as a dark horse, handed over 380 million U.S. dollars in the box office and ranked second in the annual North American box office list. This is really a situation that no one could predict at the beginning of 1999; The work of Ju third runner-up is impressively the "beautiful mind" at the end of the year. Although this work did not reach the 300 million threshold, the $280 million achievement still shined in 1999. Although Hugo missed the championship of the year, "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and "Beautiful Mind" ranked second and third respectively. The combined box office of the two works reached 660 million yuan, realizing another personal breakthrough for Hugo. This is the highest annual number of actor''s single box office so far. An actor has created a box office of 660 million in a year, which was completely unimaginable before, even for the "Titanic" "At the box office of 600 million U.S. dollars, it is still the same. But now, Hugo has become the first person in film history-again. It can be said that the glory of 1999, Hugo once again became a vital part of it. After these three works, "Toy Story 2", "Powers Ace 2", "The Matrix", "Ape Tarzan", "Daddy Daddy Forward (.daddy, "Mummy", "Run Off" "Bride" occupies the third to tenth place respectively. In the whole year, a total of five works had a box office of over 200 million, and 22 of them had a box office of over 100 million. The most shocking performance was not Hugo, but "Blair the Witch" who ranked 11th at the year-end box office. This The work cost only 35,000 U.S. dollars, and eventually swept 145 million U.S. dollars in the North American market. Without any suspense, it became the most profitable work in film history, and it truly made fairy tales a reality. In addition, the emergence of the "Matrix" also opened a new era of science fiction movies. This style of work has reawakened people''s curiosity and interest in science fiction with whimsical ideas, and more importantly, the innovative film Shooting techniques and new ideas and concepts have had a vital impact on the entire Hollywood industry. In addition to the 171 million U.S. dollar box office that created a new box office record for "R-rated" movies, many people in the industry have called this work "comparable to "Star Wars"." From the restart of the "Star Wars" series to the opening of the "The Matrix" series, sci-fi movies ushered in their second peak since the 1980s during the millennium bug crisis in 1999. This is also the first notable first in the blockbuster era. Features-The influence of computer special effects on sci-fi movies is undoubtedly. After disaster movies, sci-fi movies have become an important part of new era movies. On this North American box office list, Disney became the biggest winner. The three works of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", "Toy Story 2" and "Tarzan" were all produced and distributed by them. However, industry insiders did not focus on Disney, but quietly noticed the rise of Endeavour''s elite brokerage company. Naturally, Hugo needless to say, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and "Beautiful Mind" are completely bundled and packaged works by Endeavour Elite Agency; in addition, "The Matrix" Keanu Reeves, "Old Adam Sandler, who "Dad rushed forward", is also a client from Endeavour''s elite brokerage firm. In addition, "Green Mile", "Racing Windmen", "American Pie", "Ghost Invasion", etc. are on the box office list. The top 20 works are all the works of clients of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company. Not only Hugo and Tom Hanks, but other clients of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company have also ushered in a full-scale explosion, which has substantially improved the company''s overall strength, plus the "Harry Potter" series Warner Bros. won the right to adapt the movie, which makes the Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company indeed have the capital to break the "three big" rule. Compared with the North American box office market, the pattern of the global box office market has not changed much. However, there is an interesting data comparison. Among the top ten global box office at the end of the year, only three works have a higher box office in the North American market than in overseas markets. In other words, following the full explosion of the North American market in 1996 and 1997, the overseas market also ushered in a period of rapid growth in 1999, and the importance of overseas box office to Hollywood is rising step by step. "Star Wars Episode 1: Phantom Threat" undoubtedly occupies the position of the annual championship. Unfortunately, the film''s final global box office stopped at 983 million U.S. dollars, and it failed to break through the 1 billion threshold and create again. History, this is undoubtedly a huge regret. The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" followed closely, and the box office data of 890 million US dollars was enough to make it stand at the position of one person below 10,000 people; "Beautiful Mind" did not achieve further breakthroughs in overseas box office performance. Under the circumstances, it still occupied the third place, narrowly defeating "Toy Story 2" with a slight gap of 5 million US dollars, which also made the latter unfortunately slip to the third place. In the top four rankings, the North American box office and the global box office have maintained a high degree of consistency, but there have been some changes since the fifth place. "The Matrix", "Tarzan", "The Mummy", "Notting Hill", "007''s Black Sun Crisis (the...is... and "Powers Ace 2" occupy the fifth place respectively. The tenth place. It can be seen that the two new faces of "Notting Hill" and "007 Black Day Crisis" rely on the outstanding performance of the European market, especially the enthusiastic response of the British market, which made these two works on the global box office. Occupy a higher position. The two works of "Dad Rushing Forward" and "Running Bride" with obvious American stigma were squeezed out of the top ten. Especially the former, comedies with distinctive American characteristics, are obviously difficult to achieve in the world. Do better. From the perspective of the entire global year-end box office rankings, the commercial genre of the blockbuster era still dominates the mainstream. "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", "Beautiful Mind" and "Notting Hill" are the only three different types of movies. They are Horror, plot, and love works, these three works can occupy a place in the global list, and it is even more commendable. There is no doubt that Hugo is still the king of the year-end list. People have long been accustomed to this pattern. When the curtain fell on the last year of the twentieth century, looking back on these ten years, people suddenly discovered that Hugo Has become the most important label in the entire nineties, not one of them. The same pattern has also appeared on the music charts. In fact, in the past year, Glory to Death has completely no activities, and even no singles have been released, but despite this, "Blurry Rain" has still become a spotlight. The focus, staying on the Billboard album charts for 172 consecutive weeks, is still sprinting for the top ten spots for consecutive weeks. Throughout the 1990s, there was only one work on the album with more than 200 weeks on the chart: Nirvanas "Dont Mind", which has been on the chart for a full 278 weeks until the beginning of 1998. , But this result can only be ranked twelfth in history. If you want to hit this record, "Blurry Rain" still has a long way to go. The music market in 1999 showed unprecedented prosperity. The Backstreet Boys ushered in their peak period. After the album "Millennium Love ( was released in May, it sold half a million in the first week. Successfully obtained the 11th Platinum certification in December, and sold 11.3 million copies throughout the year. Then, Britney Spears turned out to be her debut album "Baby, Once Again (baby. One.). . Released on January 12, 1999 Finally, on December 9, 1999, the sales volume exceeded 10 million, and the annual sales volume was 10,500,000. , These two works have become the third and fourth works in the 1990s that can sell 10 million copies in a single year after the "storm and rain" and "double scene". The sales of the two albums exceeded 10 million in one year, which is absolutely an unprecedented prosperity. Backstreet Boys and Britney Spears ranked the year-end champion and runner-up respectively. After them, Ricky Martin''s album of the same name achieved 7.3 million sales, ranking third at the end of the year; Santana (santana), soft crackers (.), Christina-Aguilera (.), combination All of his album sales exceeded 5 million, occupying the fourth to seventh places respectively. Seven albums appeared on the year-end sales chart and sold more than 5 million copies. This almost created the peak of music history. It was an unimaginable result in any previous year, especially Backstreet Boys, Britney, and Christie The strong rise of the three idol singers of Na has changed the composition of the music market, allowing the proportion of popular music to rise further and dominate the entire market. However, even in the face of menacing pop music, the upward momentum of rock has not diminished in the slightest. In addition to the **** band, many other rock bands have also begun to explode with amazing energy and occupy a place on the year-end list. Chapter 2161： New sprint Just as the movie market entered the era of blockbuster movies, the music market has also entered the era of pop idols. The emergence of Backstreet Boys, Britney Spears, Christina Aguilera, completely dominated the music market this year, especially It is the first two that each delivered 10 million sales, which is dazzling. But behind the strength of popular music, the collective explosion of rock bands can be clearly seen. In addition to the soft cookie band ranked fifth at the end of the year, among the remaining three seats in the top ten, the rock band occupies two positions: Celine Dion, the metal band and the glory to death. The sales of these three albums have all exceeded 4 million, especially the glorious "Blurry Rain", which ranks among the top ten on the year-end charts for the fourth consecutive year, creating a not-so-big-no-small The miracle of this album has also strengthened the possibility of this album being among the best in history. The cumulative sales of "Blurry Rain" has reached 28.6 million copies, which makes "Blurry Rain" surpass Michael Jackson''s "Thriller" and currently only lags behind the Eagles'' collection. North American music history occupies the runner-up place, and the current sales data of the Eagles Collection is 28.8 million copies-this album was released in 1976, and the subsequent box office pulling ability will definitely not be able to match the "storm and rain." By comparison, it is almost certain that "Blurry Rain" will surpass its competitors and become the highest-selling work in North American history. The same is true of the facts. In February 2000, the cumulative sales of "Blurry Rain" reached 29.19 million copies, which officially surpassed the collection of the Eagles released in 1976 and became the highest-selling music in the history of North America. Album. After "Blurry Rain" completed its dominance of the North American market, it became the second work in the global market after "Thriller" whose sales could exceed 50 million. The sales volume of 55 million made people For the first time, I saw the possibility of "storms" to further create history. In addition to the incredible "storm and rain", the biggest highlight on the North American music chart in 1999 is undoubtedly the collective rise of rock bands. The **** band, the metal band and the glory to the death rank among the top ten, among other things In addition, Blink-182 Band (-182), Cohen Band, Broken Mouth Chorus (smash.), Beast Boys (.) and other bands have all successfully entered the top 20 of the year! In the entire top 20 list, there are seven rock bands, surpassing pop and becoming the most powerful music genre in 1999. This is also a direct manifestation of the reappearance of the glorious era of rock and roll. It is worth mentioning that on the annual sales ranking list, Eminem () has become one of the biggest bright spots, ranking twelfth on the list with a sales volume of 3.63 million, which also marks Eight years after its rise, the rap market, which is monopolized by blacks, has shown a different pattern for the first time. Entering the music market of the 21st century, there is a situation where a hundred flowers bloom. The rise of idol singers has brought pop music to a higher level. The mainstream status of pop and rhythm and blues remains unshakable; rap and hip-hop have gradually developed market themes and occupied An important place; rock and roll, which is re-showing its strong recovery momentum, does not show any weakness. It is the protagonist almost every year, showing an unimaginable prosperity. Coupled with the prosperity of the "distorted tour", people have reason to hold on to the future. More expectations; coupled with the country that has always been difficult for Americans to give up, as well as jazz, folk songs and so on, the music market in the 1990s is indeed contending with a hundred schools of thought. From movies to music, from variety shows to radio, the full prosperity of the entertainment industry has become the last mark of the twentieth century. Among them, Hugo Lancaster and the glory he led to death are undoubtedly the most important and deepest imprintsnone of them. From 1992 to 1999, Hugo used his own Talent and hard work handed in a perfect answer sheet. In the 1990s, this was the era of Hugo. However, after entering the 21st century, this is a brand new beginning, a brand new decade. In the history of the American entertainment industry, there have been many top superstars dominating for a full ten years, but like Marlon Brando and Catherine Hepburn, they have experienced ups and downs and ups and downs over a period of thirty or forty years. After the ups and downs, it is the most difficult thing to still be able to stand on the top. The difference between meteors and stars is definitely not that simple. Therefore, for Hugo, entering 2000 is a brand new starting point, a brand new sprint. The year 2000 of Hugo began with the Super Bowl performance. This is not only a challenge for glory to death, but also a difficult challenge for any singer. The 34th Super Bowl began on January 30, 2000 at the Georgia Dome in Atlanta. The two sides were facing the St. Louis Rams and the Tennessee Titans. This competition can also be said to be highly anticipated. It can be said to be the last Super Bowl of the 20th century, or the first Super Bowl of the 21st century. The level of attention is incredibly hot, which also makes this year The performers of the show became the focus of heated discussion. As early as December 1999, NFL President Paul Taribe mysteriously revealed at a reception, "The guests of this year''s Super Bowl halftime show are bound to be a huge surprise." Although the news was only circulated within the nfl and did not trigger more discussions-after all, all teams were fiercely competing for playoff seats at the time. Who cares about the topic of a "halffield show guest", but still Many people in the industry expressed curiosity after a meal. Madonna, The Beatles, Guns and Roses have all become the subject of speculation. Even the recently born Britney Spears has become a popular candidate. Glory to death is no exception. With the advancement of time, under the deliberate control of nfl, the discussion gradually became more and more heated. Paul also revealed the news during an official regular press conference, "We are working hard and hope to invite this superstar to bring us a surprise to all of our fans." This is the first time the head of nfl has made such a statement in public. It also means that the candidate they invited is definitely a heavyweight, otherwise he would not use the word "surprise", because once it falls below expectations, the audience The harsh treatment of performing guests is likely to make the performance a disaster. For a time, all the media''s discussions were very lively, and almost all possible objects were guessed again. Among them, Glory To Death and Gas-Brooks have become the most popular candidates, not only because these two are the most outstanding singers in the market in the past two years, but also because they represent the pinnacle of music influence today, and rock and country are also current The two types with the highest market penetration. On the whole, people think that Gas is more likely, after all, rock has never landed on the Super Bowl stage. The discussion is getting hotter and hotter. Entering 2000, people showed their attention to the fierce competition in the playoffs. However, EMI released an earth-shattering news, the fourth glorious new album. The album will be officially released on February 3rd, and all news about the album will be kept secret for the time being. Although EMI said nothing at all, it just announced a piece of news, and nothing else, but the news still made the entire North American market boil. The reason is simple: this is glory to death! In 1999, the album "Blurry Rain" became the second-selling album in North America history and the second-most-selling album in the world. In addition, both Almost Fame and Bath in the Morning Light broke through the threshold of 10 million. Glory to Death is undoubtedly the most successful rock band in the 1990s. Their influence has penetrated into every corner of this land, and the madness that goes deep into the blood is easily ignited by this news. "Blurry Rain" was released in October 1996. It has been thirty-nine months since people have been waiting for a new action from glory to death, but there has been no news for a long time. Until today, EMI The record finally met people''s expectations and made everyone directly boil. Even though there is still a month to go before February 3rd, the young volcanoes are already excited and cant wait to organize. They plan to set off a frenzy again on the day of the release of the glorious to death new album. Witness the peak moment of glory to death. With the announcement of this news, sensitive reporters quickly noticed the details, and used their best association power-linking the release of the new album to the death to the Super Bowl halftime show~www. novelhall.com~ In an instant, the entire United States was in a commotion. Could it be... Is it true that the glory to death is really going to be on the stage of the Super Bowl? Are rock bands really going to appear in the Super Bowl for the first time? Does Glory to Death really have to perform in front of 100 million spectators? This is definitely the most shocking, sensational and most anticipated news after Michael Jackson''s appearance on the Super Bowl halftime show! However, the NFL has never given positive affirmation. It was only sporadic news of side-by-side knocks spreading out, but the rare clues have made the media more excited and cant wait to dig out more truths, just three minutes before the Super Bowl. At the end of the week, Paul finally stood up and gave an affirmative answer, "Yes, the glory is coming to death!" It was so simple, so neat, and so direct to answer, but it completely detonated everyone''s enthusiasm. Three weeks before the Super Bowl was held, the entire North American continent was excited. People have seen Grammys, people have participated in glorious to death tours, but for most American audiences-they just know the name of this band, but never really feel or appreciate the band''s live. The charm of the show. The Super Bowl, this is bound to be the best opportunity-a carnival belonging to young volcanoes, is about to kick off in the first month of the millennium! Chapter 2162： Dome Stadium In January, the east coast of the United States was still raging with cold winds, and the New York and Philadelphia areas were hit by blizzards. The ice and snow stretched along the northern Houston to the south. Fortunately, the cold current finally weakened when it reached Tennessee. When I came to Atlanta, I could finally feel the warmth of the south. This is an ordinary Sunday, with bright sunshine spreading in the freezing air. It seems that everyone should hide at home and continue to hibernate, praying that this winter will pass quickly. But Atlanta is welcoming the most fanatical surging crowd since the Olympic Games were held four years ago. It started almost at eight o''clock in the morning and went down. The city goes all the way to the east, and all the main traffic arteries to the city of Pooh () are blocked. The long traffic array is like a dragon in the myth, winding and stretching for more than ten miles. There is no end to getting up, running through the entire city of Atlanta. Along this long queue of cars, head towards the east, and at the end, you can see the world-famous Georgia Dome (.). Before the Millennium Dome in London (.) was completed last year, the Georgia Dome was the largest in the world. The indoor court, which has hosted countless top games since it was put into use in 1992, is even more familiar to Americans. This is not only one of the main venues for the 1996 Atlanta Olympics, but also the home stadium of the nfl Atlanta Falcons. At this moment, more than 100,000 vehicles are winding towards the Georgia Dome. The reason is simple. The 34th Super Bowl will kick off here. The annual carnival feast attracts the attention and attention of the whole United States. fanaticism. Adam Lancaster was sitting in the drivers seat and tapping the steering wheel with his fingers. He was a little impatient. He originally thought that when he came to the scene twelve hours earlier, traffic would no longer be a problem, but now it seems that almost everything Everyone had the same thoughts as him, looking at the endless array of cars in front of them, their mood was agitated. Old Jack Taylor, who was sitting in the passenger seat, glanced at his old friend and laughed, "Now you regret it? Hugo''s special car can save us all the trouble." Adam snorted badly. Old Jack shrugged and pointed to the sky, "Maybe they will use a helicopter to arrive at the scene?" Adam couldn''t refute this sentence. He could only sit in the driver''s seat sullenly. He patted the steering wheel, "Damn it, can''t you move in front of you?" If you want to buy tickets for the Super Bowl, this is definitely not an easy task. The Georgia Stadium, which can accommodate 80,000 people, was sold out within less than two hours after it went on sale. Even the scalper tickets were sold out. Can''t buy it. Fortunately, there are VIP boxes in the stadium. After Glory To Death was invited as a guest of the midfield show, Paul Tarib was very happy to give them a box. Therefore, Adam and Taylor''s family received an invitation to fulfill their dream of going to the scene to watch the Super Bowl. "Grandpa Adam, will Uncle Hugo come tonight?" Teresa, who was sitting on Michelle''s lap, stood up and said tenderly. "Idiot, Uncle Hugo doesn''t play rugby, how could he appear? This is the Super Bowl. Did you know? The Super Bowl!" Jack III''s excited voice echoed in the car, and the appearance of the little adult was really impressive. Can''t help but laugh. "Little guy, then you are wrong. Your Uncle Hugo will appear on the intermission stage tonight." Old Jack turned his head and said triumphantly, as if showing off his son. Generally, "You know? It''s the grand performance!" "I know, I know," Teresa raised her tender little hand, "It''s like being on the Oscar stage last year." After speaking, Teresa was still uncertain, showing a hesitant and shy expression. It made everyone laugh. Jack III seemed a little unwilling to lose his attention, and shook his father''s arm vigorously, "Look, look, is that a picture of Uncle Hugo?" Following Jack IIIs fingers, little Jack turned his head and saw a double-decker bus with posters of Glory To Death band members hanging on the outside of the carriage, and all the seats on the upper and lower double decks of the car were full. Everyone was beating the beat neatly and forcefully, and the turbulent sound of boiling came along with the sound of the wind. Little Jack immediately showed a surprised expression, "Hey, look, those are young volcanoes." Old Jack and Adam both turned their heads, and then they saw a whole team of double-decker buses. At first glance, there were at least ten more than ten buses, and they walked away magnanimously. The outside of each bus was adorned with Glory. The huge poster to death looks like a touring team. At this time, the distinctive beat sound should follow the wind with the joyful singing, making the onlookers excited. Old Jack immediately laughed happily, "Look, see! Who is that!" Suddenly the whole carriage became extremely lively, the two little guys became excited, and even Adam''s irritable mood couldn''t help but become lighter. "Papa, papa!" The neat and uniform beat of applause rippled gently in the air, and the car array that seemed to be congested and irritated at first began to glow with vitality at this time. On the right side of Adams car, two young men climbed out of the window, waved the t-shirts in their hands, and shouted, "Glory to death, glory to death", and then they also raised their own Both hands, in response to the rhythm of the applause, began to strike, and joined the carnival. And obviously, they are not the only ones. Old Jack also smiled and started to follow the beat rhythm. Even the two little guys played together. The endless car formation seemed to be no longer scary at this time. It was still before the unveiling of the Super Bowl. There are more than ten hours, but the carnival feast has begun to play a prelude. By the time Adam and his party arrived at the Georgia Dome, it was already two hours later. Looking at the densely packed beetle-like parking lots, it took them another 30 minutes to find a parking space, and they finally settled down. When he got out of the car, Adam looked around and saw the turbulent crowd in all directions. Although the Georgia Dome can only accommodate 80,000 people, which is a size smaller than the Rose Bowl, the number of people who came to the scene today is definitely more than 80,000. Adam seriously suspects that at least 100,000 people have gathered. People are everywhere around the stadium and within sight. Its hard to imagine. Its not until noon, and all the open spaces around the stadium are already full of people. It seems that the entire Atlanta residents are swarming. The spectacular scene is simply impossible. Describe in words. "You said, Maracana''s scene is more exaggerated?" Old Jack''s voice came. Adam didn''t even think about it, but directly responded, "Absolutely!" Maracan? gathered 700,000 people on the scene that night. This may be a number that will never be able to break through. Maracan?, now equal to Woodstock in the nineties, has already begun a pilgrimage to loyal rock fans. Tonight is the Super Bowl. Most fans of the St. Louis Rams and Tennessee Titans are in sight. Even the neutral fans will choose one side to support and truly participate in this carnival. But what Adam expected was that in the center of a square, a billboard with a glorious Bauhinia Crown was erected. At least a thousand people gathered around, and everyones face was filled with indescribable happiness. That The expressions of excitement were so similar, as if... as if the party had already begun. "What song do you think you will perform today in Glory to Death?" "''Young Volcano (.)''? Or is it a new song?" "God, is the glory coming to death tonight? Is it coming?" "The Titans will win! The Titans will win!" "But I think Hugo will support the Rams, because he is a Kurt Warner fan!" "So what? Do you want to pray for the glory of the midfield performance? Can you give Warner endless energy to death? Haha." Surrounded by discussions from all directions, the cheerful and excited atmosphere made the air slowly boil, which made Adam''s heart uncontrollably excited. This was the first time he watched the Super Bowl live, and it was him. Its the first time I watched Hugos performance at the scene... Thinking of this, Adam couldnt tell where the tension came from, but his palms began to moisten slightly. He put his hands in his pockets a little embarrassed, hiding Own inexplicable anxiety. "Hey, Adam You see, there are even more people here today for Hugo..." Old Jack said cheerfully, but before he could finish the words, he was roughly interrupted by Adam. "As long as you talk a lot, I am not invisible. Let''s go find a place for lunch." Then Adam left straight away, and Old Jack stood there for a while, and then he smiled brightly. With the advancing of time, the heat in the air began to rise steadily, and more and more people came to the Georgia Dome. The hot air began to thicken, making the entire stadium look like a huge The air mass, dense and high-temperature air burrowed into the body along the pores, unknowingly the blood began to boil, the kind of suffocating tension and excitement rushing toward the face. According to the official statistics of the Georgia Dome after the game, more than 120,000 people arrived at the scene. In addition to 80,000 ticketed spectators, more than 40,000 people also gathered around the scene. This group of spectators not only Only enthusiastic fans, in addition to fanatical young volcanoes, they all gathered together and watched the live broadcast of the 34th Super Bowl on the outfield big screen. As the opening time gets closer and closer, the air begins to condense further. It seems that the carbon dioxide exhaled by everyone is so hot and boiling, making the oxygen factor become scorching hot, the lungs begin to heat, the blood begins to heat up, and the brain begins to heat up... When the Super Bowl kicked off, all this energy burst out, forming a blowout! Chapter 2163： Domineering on stage The 34th Super Bowl kicked off, and the Georgia Dome was completely in a frenzy. However, the much-anticipated game was a bit dull. Both sides played a little bit restrained. The St. Louis Rams led by Kurt Warner temporarily took a weak lead. The entire first half only scored three free kicks. The Tennessee Titans made mistakes again and again, and were actually blocked at halftime. When the first half ended, the St. Louis Rams entered the halftime with a "9-0" advantage. Adam also felt the tightness of the Super Bowl. The air seemed to be so thick that it became substantive, confining everyone in the room, unable to move at all. This is completely different from the atmosphere of the regular season and playoffs. It seems that a little spark will suffocate the audience completely, and stop the brain from functioning completely. Halftime was originally meant to give all the audience a short breathing space, but Adam did not feel relaxed at all. On the contrary, he tightened even more. He couldn''t even move a finger. The emotion mixed with tension and excitement was fierce. Grabbing his heart, let all emotions disappear completely, can only sit in place dumbfounded, motionless. At this time, Old Jack did not have time to tease Adam, because his whole person was also in uncontrollable stiffness. He took a deep breath of air, only to find that the hot air almost burned his throat and nose. Let him cough violently, and the whole person fell into an uncontrollable panic-even if he himself didn''t understand where this emotion came from. Even the young Jack III and Teresa calmed down and looked at the silent family members curiously. Suddenly, the bright lights of the audience were all extinguished in an instant, and the entire Georgia Dome was plunged into endless darkness. Even the lights in all VIP rooms were completely extinguished, and the indistinct figure and darkness were completely integrated. , As if letting the scene of the dome slowly extend towards the dark night, the flowing dark curtain is gradually spreading in all directions, allowing them to merge with the entire night and the entire universe. The endless sense of emptiness makes People are fascinated. There was a low noise from the audience, which became a "buzzing" sound. There was an illusion of tinnitus after entering a vacuum in space. The nervous agitation did not erupt, but drilled along the pores. In the blood, people''s muscles began to tremble uncontrollably. In the dark night sky that looked like silk, there appeared a little green spot, faintly but tenaciously struggling in the darkness, but this spot was too weak, the heavy and thick night was like a tide, It rushed up continuously, and the faint light spot seemed to be extinguished at any time, flickering and extinguishing, attracting everyone''s attention. A little green light lit up again, this time the audience was quiet, and people could hear the crisp "pop"; then, "pop! Pop! Pop!" followed by a crisp sound. A little green light appeared with every sound. The fluorescence that seemed to disappear at any moment just now slowly became a piece, and more and more, suddenly the entrance of the venue became a turbulent area. The bright green fluorescence looks like the Milky Way above the night sky, and countless shining stars are gently surging, magnificent. Suddenly, that piece of green fluorescence flowed forward slowly like tidal water, and the scene like a river of crystals looked like the sky full of stars gurgling in the stream. When the river reached the center, then everything The light spread in all directions, like a sea wave that was crushed after encountering a huge rock. The crystal clear water droplets slipped down in the dense to the ink-like night, like an amber green spot. , Scattered over the entire night, even the greatest abstract painter in the world cannot describe one ten thousandth of the moment. Adam could not help holding his breath, and was completely attracted by the thrilling magnificence in front of him. Suddenly he remembered, took out a light stick from his pocket, and looked down-this is the ticket attendant when entering the venue. It was sent to them. At the time, he asked what it was for. The ticket inspector just showed a mysterious smile, "adding some passion to the game", but now Adam finally understands what it is for. Adam smashed the light stick forcefully, with a crisp "pop", and then the light stick released a faint fluorescent color. Little by little fluorescent light spread across the stands, faster and faster, more and more, but the most amazing thing is that there is no sound at all in the audience, in the close to extreme silence, Countless points of light are like fireflies on a summer night, shaking their tails gently, releasing the brightest light in the only time of their lives. A cream-yellow spotlight lit up in the center, and then slowly dissipated the black fog, a figure gradually became clear in the outline of the light, it was the figure of a tall and straight man, a white shirt with a black waisted suit, The narrow black tie completely outlines the enthusiasm, and a neat short hair is picked up messy and casually, revealing the face completely, with a guitar hanging on his back, and standing calmly in the center of the stage. . It''s Hugo. In an instant, the green fluorescence in the audience began to tremble, as if the sound was stuck in the throat, but all the muscles in the body were trembling uncontrollably because of excessive excitement, but there was no sound in the throat, like a throat. Statues generally can only sit in place, letting all their emotions start to derail slowly. At this time, fluorescent light spots were scattered everywhere, but the shape of the stage was outlined quietly, and Hugo was standing in the center of the front desk. Then Hugo raised his hands high, and began to applaud, once, then again, "Slap, slap! slap, slap!" Neat and powerful, crisp and neat. The most amazing thing is that the applause of a person in the huge Georgia Dome seems so lonely and so empty, but it does not appear weak at all, as if relying on him alone can support the entire night. Kurt Warner stood at the door of the locker room and looked up at the TV screen. Although the coach was still arranging tactics at this time, he was completely absent, because all his mind was lost by the midfielder tonight. People attract the past. Hugo Lancaster, the first person who claimed to be his fan, the person who cheered him on in the draft, the person who never gave up in adversity...time passed, never thought He has been on the stage of the Super Bowl at the end of these years of drifting and wandering, and tonight, that person also appeared on the stage of the Super Bowl. Kurt didn''t want to admit that this was fate, but his heart had already begun to excite. Seeing the Hugo standing in the center of the stage hitting the rhythm, he had an urge to hit the rhythm with Hugo. Another spotlight came on, and it was Neil. Neil almost assumed the same posture as Hugo. He also raised his hands high, and should beat Hugo together. Immediately after Pedro, then Alfonso, four glorious members appeared in the spotlight one after another, and then beat the rhythm uniformly. "Pap, pap!" The rhythm sounded more and more, and the light spots scattered in every corner in the center of the venue began to tremble. It can be seen that those light spots are all echoing the rhythm of glory to death, with The simplest and most direct applause drums to respond to their call. Unconsciously, the rhythm sounds from small to large, just like the sound of waves, approaching from far to near. Adam looked back and found that old Jack, little Jack and others all began to respond to the applause and beat the rhythm. The brilliant smile of old Jack met Adam''s sight, which made Adam a little embarrassed. He stood where he was at a loss, and hurriedly avoided Old Jack''s sight, but when he looked at Hugo who was standing in the center of the stage again, he took out his hands clumsily, and then began to agitate his hands. A high five, such a simple action, let Adam''s inner tension and excitement vent at the same time. He didn''t even notice that he was merging into the loud and cheerful rhythm little by little. The rhythm of the audience gradually became one piece, and the last spotlight on the stage came on, and it was Fujin. Sitting behind the drum set, Fujin raised his hands high, with two drumsticks in his hands. Instead of his hands, he beat each other with the drumsticksThe neat and powerful movements can even be seen and hidden. The tight muscles under his suit are exploding with powerful energy. Kurt clenched his fists, and his reason told himself that he couldn''t beat the rhythm here because it was a challenge to the authority of the coach. But the excitement circulating in the blood almost lost control, which made him have to grit his teeth and tighten his muscles. But then Kurt discovered that the noise in the entire locker room had settled down. Not only him, but all his teammates, as well as the head coach, all raised their heads and looked at the TV. The head coachs first reaction was to "turn off the TV", at least to turn off the sound, but his words got stuck in his throat because he noticed the excitement on the faces of the players. He thought about it. Yang Sheng said, "Maximize the sound." The rhythm of "pop, pop!" spread throughout the Georgia Dome, shaking the entire building in such a concise and advantageous way, as if even the soul of the building was trembling, and then, the light spots on all sides began It boiled, and the restlessness of the air began to swirl again. "Navigation!" Hugo put away his hands and screamed into the microphone. It was just the simplest sentence of lyrics, without any accompaniment, but it directly detonated the hottest, craziest and fiery emotions in everyone''s body! Chapter 2164： Roar "Navigation ()!" This is undoubtedly the most successful single in the world in the past three years. It set off an unimaginable frenzy and shocked, moved and moved countless people. People once guessed that Glory To Death would sing this song in the Super Bowl, but when Hugo roared for the first time, the tremor of the stormy sea still swept through. "Navigation!" There was no accompaniment, only live rhythmic applause, but Hugo''s desperate roar easily ignited the flames, like a spark thrown into the tank, almost everyones The screams and shouts have already rushed to the throat, and they will be vented in the next second, but suddenly Hugo''s voice changed a rhythm, "It will last forever and be immortal (remember.me,.)!" The concise and clear lyrics have never been heard before, but the tyrannical emotions hidden in the lyrics and melody are vented unobstructed. There are exciting factors in the air, so that everyone does not Exceptionally, it was still shivering-because of too much excitement. The drumsticks behind Fujin suddenly slammed down from mid-air. The fierce and cruel drums slammed down heavily, and then created a sound wave that fully aroused the emotions. A series of dense and turbulent drums seemed to be continuous. The absolute wave came like crazy, completely controlling the atmosphere of the audience, followed by Alfonsos electronic DJ music, blending the melody with a magical color, as if countless green spots in the night sky began to dance; Neil and Pedro joined in the performance, and the strange and familiar melody rippled. "Sailing! Sailing! Sailing!" Hugo shouted loudly, but this was much faster than the rhythm of "navigation", just like the sound from eternity, reverberating in my ears for a long time and magnificent, that is a The shouts that came from centuries, thousands of years, and tens of thousands of years ago were just as shocking and magnificent as they stood in place. Then came the unfamiliar lyrics, "Living forever, immortal!" Wandering through the melody, roaring violent passion and excitement. When the emotion reached its peak, it was as if a giant beast was surging in the chest, with teeth and claws trying to rip through the chest, but suddenly all the sounds of the melody stopped abruptly, the sudden change from extreme heat to extreme quietness, directly Frozen everyones heart into ice, staring at the stage in a daze, all their emotions are in the palms of Hugo, controlled at will, the kind of tension and turmoil trapped in the puppets body, which stirs the soul. Confusion spreads deep in the soul of everyone in the audience. Adam completely crashed in place. This was the first time he truly knew why so many people would worship Hugo, why so many people were fanatical out of control because of Hugo, and why so many people would become slaves to rock and roll. ......The shock that comes to your face hardly makes you have any control, you can only be led away passively, but the most important thing is that the feeling is very beautiful. "Hum! Hum! Hum!" The rhythmic sound suddenly seemed like a burst of light smoke, slowly extending in the completely still night, Fujin held the drumstick in his hand, and gently hit the drum, as if it was the most caressing. Like a close lover, the soft and watery drums are like the soft and light toes of a ballet actress, jumping and dancing on the light spots. "Navigation!" Hugo yelled into the microphone again, the voice containing vicissitudes and anger, tearing out a desperate and painful horizon in the melody, as if facing the ruined and deserted scene after the end of the world In general, the drowning pain gushes down the soul toward the singing, and the bright blood red blooms in the shape of fireworks in the dark night, so spectacular that all sounds are overshadowed. This is "Navigation", this is the "Navigation" that everyone is most familiar with, but it is different from the version they are familiar with. This song seems to hide more darkness, more despair, and more surging. , The utterly suppressed roar travels through the dark night, takes root in the heart, and finally blooms a proud cactus resolutely. "This is how I show love, I can only think about it in my mind because, baby, it''s all my attention deficit disorder." Kurt has almost completely collapsed. In just the opening, he has experienced a cycle of excitement, cooling, excitement, and cooling. The ups and downs of emotions have completely lost control, and then he is in the heart of Hugo''s heart-warming singing. , Fell into madness. That kind of pain to the extreme, tension to the extreme, and excitement to the extreme formed a big explosion in the brain, like a torrential rain, but the roar and roar in the chest could not be vented at all, only clenched fists, and then Clench until the muscles in your body are so stiff that they cannot be loosened, like marble. "This is the angel crying, all to blame for my sick pride, baby, all to blame for my attention deficit disorder." Not only Kurt, all audiences at the Georgia Dome at this moment are like this, and there are more than 40,000 spectators outside the stadium. The entire area has become silent, as if the Super Bowl is not held here at all. Tens of thousands of viewers have created absolute silence. Only Hugos singing is piercing the night sky and shining across the stars. The storm in the brain makes everyone unable to react, and can only let their soul follow. Hugo''s guidance, wandering in the sky. "Sailing!" Desperate and angry, roaring toward the endless night, "Sailing!" Suffering and collapsing, facing the thorns and sufferings of the sky, "Sailing!" Excited and excited, he rushed forward barefoot. Hugo''s hoarse voice mobilized the emotions in the song to the maximum, like a starburst. One hundred million stars were vented in an instant, and it was too late to even marvel. He could only stare at the people in front of him. The scene, as if the whole world had stopped turning. "Maybe I should call for help, maybe I should stop myself, the baby blames my attention deficit disorder. Maybe I''m a freak, maybe I didn''t listen carefully, and the baby blames my attention deficit disorder." "God! God! God!" Kurt almost wanted to kneel on his knees and sincerely call for help from God. The turbulent emotions filled with his heart had reached the extreme, but there was no way to vent it, and he was completely suppressed. Deep down in my heart, my soul and my world began to be torn into thousands of pieces in the roar of anger. "Huh..." Kurt took a big breath like a drowning person. The hot air poured into his lungs, but it cooled the lungs that had already completely boiled down a bit, the ultimate and the ultimate. The conflict caused tears to fall without warning, and then he lost control completely, unable to stop. The teardrops rolled down one after another. He opened his mouth wide and wanted to call for help, but he found tightness. At its extreme, the brain can''t function at all. "Navigation!" All the muscles in and under the body exploded, and the flesh and blood flew across the body, "Navigation!" The brain and heart also exploded, and even the ability to breathe, even think, and even shout completely disappeared. Sail!" The soul seemed to be hit by a meteor, the tremor that was so painful that it couldn''t make any sound, the soul began to fall apart. Adam only felt that he was about to lose his footing. The tears on his face made him look like a helpless child who was lost. He heard it. He heard Hugo''s roar in despair. He heard Hugo in despair. With extreme pain breaking through the shackles, he heard Hugo''s unyielding struggle in the endless darkness... That was his child, that was the greatest pride of his life, that was the soul he had to look up at. Adam gave up his plan to cover up, but just let all the emotions in his heart - all of them, were completely vented. He actually hated Lena, because Lenas departure almost completely broke Hugos life, because Lena abandoned him and them for the so-called dream, because his clumsiness pushed Hugo into a bottomless abyss... For so many years, he hated Lena, and hated himself even more, just because he stood in front of Hugo, but couldnt do anything. Every time he wanted to stretch out his hand to pull Hugo, his trembling right hand could only be released. On his side, he couldn''t move. Adam had never told Hugo about these thoughts, nor did he intend to tell Hugo, but he knew that he loved Hugo and loved Hugo deeply. He buried his emotions deep in his heart, never letting it out easily. But at this moment, he did not want to cover it, and there was no way to cover it. He could only let all the emotions of the past 30 years raging in his mind. The tears of the bursting bank made him extremely vulnerable, and the surging despair completely destroyed He swallowed. But at this moment the passionate melody suddenly slowed down, Fujin''s drumbeat became dominant, leading the melody into a whispered whisper, "La la, la la la... La la, la la oh..." The sound like a mother''s whisper slowly extended in the night sky, allowing all the darkness and all the despair to settle down, and the tension to the extreme emotion was finally buffered at this time. Everyone was breathing in big mouths, even though the air was already very hot, it was still cold enough for the brain to cool down compared to the boiling blood in the body. "Sailing!" Breaking through the shackles, breaking free from confusion, using all my strength to escape the darkness, "Navigating!" He ran wildly, and the road full of thorns was not afraid, but he strode forward without hesitation and never looking back, "Sailing! "I rushed to the only halo in the hazy darkness, and ran into it with all my strength, "Sail!" Frustration, pain, tribulation, hardship, and fear were completely shattered, "Sail!" The value of dreams It is not in furnishings, but in pursuit; the value of youth is not in age, but in spirit; the value of life is not in stability, but in the unknown. The majestic aura vents like a waterfall, without any fancy show off, without any deliberate sensation, without any extra embellishment, just the simplest word, but it makes the blood that has not yet cooled down boil again. , Like a hungry lion, roaring together! Sailing. Chapter 2165： Immortal "Navigation ()!" Such a simple word contains too many meanings. It can be a roar in despair and adversity, it can be a roar in the dark world; it can also be a rush to embrace hope , It can also be the courage to overcome obstacles. And all of this was passed through Hugo''s deduction, detonating one thought storm after another, and making the entire Georgia Dome completely crashed. Not only Atlanta, but everyone in the entire North American region is enjoying the grandeur of this moment. More than 150 million viewers have turned on their TV sets to witness this historic moment. This number of viewers also surpassed Michael Jackson''s performance on stage in 1993 and became the most glorious moment in the history of the Super Bowl. What is even more frightening is that the number of viewers is still rising. Globally, more than 1.6 billion viewers watched this Super Bowl halftime show through the international signal of TV stations. This is also the highest peak in the entire TV history and has become the most grand evening party in the long history. , The most magnificent stage, the most exciting moment, recorded in the annals of history! Everyone from North America to the world everyones souls are trembling slightly, they can only stare at the TV screen with their eyes wide and mouth open, but they cant even imagine watching it live. How turbulent is the shock of the performance, because even through the TV screen, they can feel that their blood is burning and raging! "Sailing! Sailing! Sailing!" Hugo''s voice slowly dissipated like a light breeze in the night sky, and all the melodies gradually merged into the darkness, as if they had never appeared before. "Beep", then Hugo held the microphone in both hands and started humming softly, as if he was singing a lullaby. The soft and beautiful melody was calming everyone''s emotions bit by bit, and it was beautifully unbearable. She closed her eyes slowly. Then suddenly Alfonsos keyboard made a smooth stroke, like a meteor across the stars, and the melody burst like this. Hugos voice was like a towering building rising from the ground. Suddenly he lifted up and released it from the highest point. With endless energy, "Those legends are widely circulated, either in ashes or immortal, but you still remember me, unforgettable, immortal!" This is the unfamiliar melody that Hugo performed at the opening just now. The brand-new melody burst in the air that was tight to the extreme, unforgettable! Immortal! The two most concise words contain amazing energy. In an instant, stormy seas were set off, only accompanied by keyboard sounds, but Hugos voice released all the energy in one brain, the kind of stirring in the blood. The enthusiasm was ignited in an instant, and then exploded, "Just one mistake, we will do everything, we will be recorded in the annals of history, unforgettable, immortal!" Emotions are completely released at this moment! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Looking at the TV screen, he screamed heartily, and the continuous screams directly set off the stormy sea. "Hey, hey, hey! Immortal forever ()!" Boom, Glory to Death, the musical instruments of all members played collectively. The stage was dark for such a long time. In an instant, all the fireworks and all the lights burst out. The overwhelming light illuminates the entire night sky like day, from extremely dark to extremely bright , The majestic aura directly rose from the ground like a mountain whistling a tsunami, submerging the entire Georgia Dome in the blink of an eye, almost at the time of the first "Hey" shout, there were 120,000 inside and outside the scene. People can no longer be suppressed, and all the emotions that have been suppressed deep in the heart burst out. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) The sound of''s is like a symphony of nature, accompanied by Hugo''s unreserved roar, so that the entire North American continent feels that monstrous energy. For five full minutes, within five full minutes, there was no sound at the Georgia Dome, and it was almost horrifyingly quiet, as if there was no spectator in the audience, but the tens of millions of shining spots were there. Shaking lightly, clearly conveyed the excitement and excitement in the deep soul, forming an extremely tense and extremely crazy extreme contradiction, and then created an unheard of emotions. tide. But at this moment, the emotion that has been suppressed to the extreme is now in Hugo''s roar, like a spring, unscrupulously vented, and the powerful burst almost makes people suspect that his vocal cords are about to tear. , But there is still no way to stop, I can only shout endlessly to squeeze the last drop of energy in the body. Shock! Shock! Shock! In addition to shock, shock! The shocking energy of changing the day and the day makes the Super Bowl scene tremble, and the 1.6 billion viewers in front of the TV are completely dumbfounded, looking at the big screen at a loss, looking left and right blankly, but can only find everything around them. People only have a pair of empty eyes without focus, as if their souls have rushed to the distant Georgia Dome and become a member of the raging roar. "Dust-covered young and frivolous dreams, I have never made mistakes, young and frivolous, ignorant and fearless, heavy metals shock my soul! Burn, boil, let me feel the bruises on your thighs, just like my fingerprints, blooming pure tonight , The darkness you feel, I never let you fend for yourself!" The uniform drums, the melody of running clouds and flowing water, and the hearty emotions, under Hugo''s control, are like stormy waves, pouring out endlessly, raging over and over again and again over the land in front of you, as far as you can see. Everything has become a piece of scorched earth, no one can make exceptions at all, and no one can escape. It can only be like a reed, swaying at will in the crazy gust of wind and rain, as if it is possible to break away from the ground at any time. , The danger of swinging in the air. But no one cares. The melody suddenly stagnated, just for a moment, it seemed that it was too late to blink, and then the melody suddenly vented like a rainstorm, "Those legends are widely circulated, either ashes or immortal, but you still remember me, unforgettable, immortal! Only! With just one mistake, we will do everything, and we will go down in the annals of history, unforgettable, and immortal! Hey, hey, hey! We will live forever and be immortal!" Adam stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the VIP room, holding his hands high in the air, just letting his blood be completely released in the rapid melody, his uncoordinated body also followed the drums and started to jump gently, with such a simple The action joins the boiling ocean in front of him. The whole audience, the entire Georgia Dome it can even be said that all over the world, more than 1.6 billion people, all stood up, jumped wildly, and used all their strength to release the enthusiasm in the body. This is the only way. , They will not burn into ashes; only in this way, they will not explode and die; only in this way, they can let their souls soar with Hugo! Adam felt that he was crazy, he was jumping like a crazy, shouting, crying...but the smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed like never before. He is indeed crazy, he is like those fans he never disdain before, madly releasing the passion in his body. However, Adam likes himself like this. "I will never stop until I become famous all over the world, just because I was born in a dream, until you die for me, as long as the light is still on, my figure will always cover you, because I can''t forget, and your face is like a cherry blossom. Blooming, all over the country, yet fleeting." Kurt was completely in tears, embarrassed like a six-year-old girl who couldn''t get a Barbie doll, but the blood in his body began to boil. Listen, that is the cry of Hugo; listen, that is the cry of his heart; listen, that is the cry of the entire Georgia Dome. I will never stop, because the driving force of my dreams leads me to move forward tirelessly; I will never give up, even if the final outcome is torn to pieces, I will never hesitate; I will never be timid, because I want to leave my own in history The name, in its own way, will last forever! Kurt remembered his first meeting with Hugo, and the only meeting so far but he never knew that the meeting was so clear and so clear in the depths of his mind, Not because Hugo is the top star in the world, but because of those firm and deep eyes. It was not until today that he understood the reason-in those eyes, he saw himself. This is not just as simple as a song, it is not just as simple as a rock song, it is also an acclaim, eulogizing the melody of sportsmanship, poems praising precious dreams, and epics praising the meaning of life. The passion hidden in the melody is like a volcano, erupting continuously, awakening the passion deep in everyone''s heart! Kurt has completely fallen into madness, and the mental tsunami in his brain is whizzing, but he is more than just him, all of the St. Louis Rams, all of the Tennessee Titans, and all of the entire Georgia Dome. Audience...Even in the VIP room wearing suits and ties, everyone has stood up. The boiling and hot blood in their blood makes them unable to stay calm. Bang bang bang! Bang bang! The turbulent rhythm made everyone feel like an ant in the tsunami, unable to resist the turbulent natural force, and could only beg for his own life in embarrassment. "Ah!" Hearing loudly, a loud noise erupted in the night sky, making people mistakenly believe that Mars hit the earth, vigorously! Chapter 2166： Completely crazy The surging emotions gave everyone no chance to breathe at all. The overheated brain had almost completely lost its ability, and the sanity was shattered in Hugos cathartic roar, when the dense and passionate drums came again. At that time, 80,000 people in the audience, 120,000 people around, 150 million people in North America, 1.6 billion people in the world... all began to fall into complete madness! "Those legends are widely circulated, either in ashes or immortal, but you still remember me, unforgettable, immortal ()!" The locker rooms of the St. Louis Rams and the Tennessee Titans lost their minds. Everyone snarled frantically at the TV screen, allowing the passion in the body to stir wantonly, without the coachs encouragement or incitement, and their emotions had reached it. At the peak, all the athletes are like a lion who has been tortured by hunger for a month, frantically smashing the water bottle, towel, and even helmet in his hands to the ground. The mood to reach the peak is like fireworks on July 4th. , Completely ignite the adrenaline. The desire to build a great achievement, to achieve the lingering thoughts of the past, to realize the dream of surviving forever...At this moment, the body is madly moving, the hot hormone completely ignites and detonates the dressing room, and howls at the screen with my soul write. "Just one mistake, we will do everything, we will be recorded in the annals of history, unforgettable, immortal!" The entire Georgia Dome was detonated, and the 120,000 spectators on and off the field tried their best to shout in unison, "Immortal!" The earth-shattering momentum completely ignited the entire city. As the most loyal fans of rugby, they There was never a lack of enthusiasm, and at this moment, all reason was burned, and after the inner emotions were completely released, revolution was ignited in every corner of Atlanta. The torch of life, that fierce flame reflected the entire sky into a conspicuous red, like blood. All the audience clenched their fists, screaming frantically and angrily towards the dazzling stage in the stadium, their red cheeks seemed to explode in the next second, but no one cared, even if the last drop in the body It doesn''t hesitate to squeeze out the energy. "Hey, hey, hey! Immortal forever!" The audience in front of the TV has also become the walking dead. Their souls have already come to the sky above the Georgia Dome, becoming the witnesses and participants of this feast of the century. The shell left at home can only uncontrollably smash the popcorn and coke in his hands against the wall, and then roar toward the TV screen like a madness. The constant roar has no end at all, throughout North America. The continents and all corners of the world are connected together, turbulent, it seems that the whole earth is beginning to tremble, and in the depths of the earth veins, you can feel the indescribable excitement and passion. No one can be an exception, and no one can escape. Everyone has become a part of this carnival. At this moment, the dark night in the northern hemisphere is more dazzling than the summer in the southern hemisphere. All corners of the five continents and four oceans are lit up. The fire of rock and roll, the raging fire completely dispelled the fog that had been shrouded in rock for twenty years. "We will wait to the death... even if the cold wind is biting." The melody suddenly entered a period of calm. Hugo held the microphone in both hands and raised his head to release the last bit of enthusiasm in the body, "I will scream for life... We have fatal youth!" The excitement to the extreme reached another peak in this sudden relief rhythm. At this moment, the charm brought by the lyrics was bloomed to the fullest. That kind of history and immortality made everyone''s eyes red. , Looking at the miracle maker in the center of the stage, as if at this moment, he is **** Christ, and the light behind him can create miracles. Suddenly, Hugo standing on the stage stopped his hands and cut off the melody like the surging river abruptly. All emotions stopped in an instant. Everyone seemed to be pinched by Hugo''s right hand. Unable to breathe, the kind of suffocation pleasure is like a tidal wave, wave after wave, even if the brain is deprived of oxygen, but still unwilling to struggle, just let myself enjoy this moment of vacuum, let all the brain''s emotions be completely released Came out. "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... The extreme quietness makes this turbulent sea even more turbulent. The corner of Hugos mouth formed a smile, which was as brilliant as a star, illuminating the suns brilliance and dispelling the coldness of the winter. That little bit of pride, a little pride, and a little sly smile was permanently inscribed in the Super Bowl. In the long history. boom! Hugo slammed his right hand down, and the glorious melody and the fireworks and lights burst out again. The dazzling light made people instantly have an illusion that this is heaven, and then the voice of singing that day It poured down from under the sky. "Those legends are widely circulated, either in ashes or immortal, but you still remember me, unforgettable, immortal! Just one mistake, you will do everything, and we will go down in the annals of history, unforgettable, and immortal! Hey, hey, hey! Liufang Forever, immortal!" I will never stop, until we become famous all over the world, we are bound to be recorded in the annals of history, and will be immortal forever! The passion surging in the blood burst out again, as if endless. When the melody and the Super Bowl, when the lyrics and sports are perfectly combined, the endless enthusiasm is continuously released and truly interpreted. The passion for sports and the more life. The melody draws a rest directly after the "immortality", without any breathing space, and stops abruptly, as if seeing the Nicaragua Falls suddenly cut off, the shock almost completely solidified the soul in place. Unable to move. Hugo whispered into the microphone, "Lets live forever, immortal (Remember. Me,.)." A simple and clear sentence made all the audience presentnot just the young volcanoeswere again. Full of eyes. This is such a simple sentence, but it carries the weight of all dreams, and that soft vernacular sentence carries the weight of the entire song. Hugo paused for a while, his emotions seemed a bit turbulent, a moving light gleamed in those amber eyes, and then he let out a long breath, "I swear, it''s not worth this life (I. Swear. I.)!" " Such a simple sentence, but not everyone can say it. In this world, how many people can unswervingly say "this life is not in vain"? Before the shock of the previous song had time to dissipate, all the audience fell into contemplation once again because of Hugo''s simple sentence, but Hugo did not give everyone time to think. After the voice fell, there was a slight pause. Suddenly, without the accompaniment of any melody, Hugo directly sang aloud, which really caught everyone off guard. "May you jump bravely and be fearless; may you build a high wall when the water rises; may the crowd cheer and call your name; may others flee, and you will face it calmly." Different from the passionate screaming that made every effort before, Hugo seems to be very gentle this time, the warm and soft voice slowly spreads in the silky darkness, and the clear bite makes every vocabulary accurately. Into the ears of every audience at the scene, and then a continuous reverberation reverberated in the depths of their hearts. Kurt stood on the spot, his stiff and numb brain could clearly hear every word, but the meaning hidden behind the vocabulary made him still have no blood to calm down and burned again. Once he was trapped in frustration, it seemed that no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t find a way out; once he was standing on the edge of a cliff, and the squally wind rushing in from all directions made him precarious; once he was submerged by stormy waves, and even had room to breathe. No more... In fact, he thought about giving up, more than once, even before the start of this season, he still thought about this issue. But he finally chose to stay because he wanted to stay. He bravely jumped forward, jumped off the cliff, grabbed the only glimmer of hope before him, and then tried his best to fight, every ball is like the last one, and every matchup is like the Super Bowl. He burned his enthusiasm to the stage today. As Hugo said, "When others run away, you face it calmly." At this moment Kurt was moved as never before, not because he had overcome countless difficulties and came to today, but because he gritted his teeth and came to today, and even more because he is standing on the stage at this moment. The man sang the truest emotions in his heart. At this moment, how many people in front of TV sets across the United States are in astonishment, because after the last song, Glory To Death actually sang a new song for the second time in a row. This is something that no one expected, and people expected it. The "Young Volcano (., "Magic Wall ( and other tracks did not appear; but what is even more shocking is that the two new songs performed by Glory To Death are so outstanding that they are absolutely enough to compete with "Navigation ( Comparable, even better in combination with the Super Bowl. Only those who have participated in the peak moments of Maracana know that this is "life not in vain (I., this is the kind of "life not in vain" that is famous but never reveals its true face. After Maracana, this song finally appeared again, making those fanatical young volcanoes cheer for an instant. Obviously, the three songs selected tonight are absolutely not randomly selected, from the desperate roar of "Navigation", to the ambition of "Immortal (, to the brilliance of "Wonderful Life". The charm of sports was gradually pushed to its peak step by step. The momentum that has been carried through has been brought to the extreme, completely detonating the chemical reaction on the spot! Chapter 2167： go down in history Immediately afterwards, the melodious and fresh melody was like a clear stream, mixed with the sky and stars slowly flowing down, the green spots of the audience began to follow the melody and dance with the wind, no one in the audience could be an exception, waving their hands The light stick inside, listening to the rhythm of my heart beating and the sound of blood flowing, as if at that moment, the world became infinitely big, only myself and Glory stood dead in this endless darkness; as if at this moment, The world has become extremely small again, and the hot and crazy figures around him share the same heartbeat with themselves. Hugos voice was hoarse that couldnt be erased, but it was like the surging clouds, slowly releasing a golden light in his ears, and the whole world brightened little by little, "May you fall in love." , But bruised all over, and only through the vicissitudes of life can you fully understand; I hope you avoid suffering, but remember the taste of pain; may you be able to shout when the time comes..." A pause was inserted between the rhythms, and after a beat, Hugo took the microphone from the microphone stand, and began to sing up to the microphone, "I...exhausted everything;" the tone gradually climbed to the peak," I...have no regrets!" Hugos voice revealed the thin golden sunlight, and the stars burst into the sky in an instant. His eyes were blinded in an instant, and when they were so bright, they fell into darkness. I heard the mellow voice in my ear singing: "I cherish every minute and every second that the world can give me. I read thousands of thousands of mountains and rivers, and I have overcome all obstacles..." Due to the short-term blindness of sight, the ears became more sensitive instead, the subtle and sincere changes, Little by little is dancing on the eardrum, and the tip of the tongue seems to be able to taste the smell of blood and the bitterness of tears. When the darkness in front of us gradually disappears, when the light comes again, the sound in the ears blows directly like spring thunder. Even if my body is broken, I swear I will never lose my life (I. Swear. I.)!" Tears instantly blurred the line of sight, and the bright halo instantly blurred into a spot of light. The bright yellow and fluorescent light weaves a brilliant and colorful glow in the darkness, which changes infinitely like an aurora. The endless brilliance, the heart suddenly shrinks, and the hot blood gushes out. The long-lost ambitions and the long-lost sincere dreams are sprayed out from the depths of memory, occupying the entire heart, the entire brain, and the entire soul overwhelmingly. "May every day you spend is not nothing; I would like to celebrate when the sun is slanting; how I wish to witness all your contributions and all your pains; but until the end of the day, I will be high. call" Instead, Adam calmed down at this moment. He just stood there quietly, looking at Hugo in the middle of the stage. He was covered with a thin golden halo, and his shirt was soaked with sweat. There was sweat on his cheeks, but he looked so focused, so sincere, so... beautiful, the kind of light that belonged to the dream gleamed in his eyes, making Adam almost unable to look away. Tears slipped down like this, and he whispered softly following Hugo''s singing, "I''m doing everything," his chin lightly tapped, his hands clenched his fists again involuntarily, "I have no regrets!" How far is the distance between 150 million and 160 million? Even more distant than the distance of zero to one hundred million. In the history of TV show ratings, the 130 million viewership created by Michael Jackson in 1993 is an insurmountable peak. Other previous Super Bowls, even The number of viewers exceeded 100 million, but it is difficult to get one step closer. But tonight, the number of viewers of the Super Bowl not only broke Michael''s record, but also broke through 150 million in one breath, creating an incredible record. But now, when Hugo sings the song "It''s Not In vain (I., a total of 173 million viewers across the United States watched the shownot 150 million or one. Sixty million, but an incredible 170 million. Everyoneall 173 million spectatorscan''t help but put their right hand on their own heart, feeling the beating of that heart, powerful, impassioned, thrilling... But who else Can you keep this posture and say the words "I... It. All"? Who can say "I have done everything, I have no regrets"? Who can tell that in his life, he has never had any regrets, that he has given everything? Who can speak easily... At this moment, Hugo can. Hugos eyes were full of tears, and his heart seemed to burst, not because this was the stage of the Super Bowl, nor because of how many viewers were watching in front of the TV, but at this moment, its the most beautiful moment. At the most magical moment, he could proudly and confidently say this sentence, "I, do everything! I have no regrets!" That kind of intense consummation kept hitting his chest, almost making his emotions collapse completely. From 2004 to 2014, from 1992 to 2000, the journey on this road was too long, too difficult, and too long, so that he almost forgot the original appearance, but now, he has You can say to yourself without any regrets: I am worthy of this life. "I cherish every minute and every second that this world can give me. I have read all the mountains and rivers, and I have been through all the thorns and thorns along the way. Even if my body is shattered, I swear that this life will not be in vain!" Every lyrics seemed to hit Hugos heart, causing his voice to tremble slightly, but Hugo did not have stage fright, instead he devoted himself to singing more passionately and attentively. At this moment, Hugos singing Reached unprecedented perfection, because this is his soul whispering softly. The other four players who died of glory all felt Hugos sudden surging enthusiasm, which seemed to have infected them too. Those musical charms danced wildly on their fingertips, like weather vanes in the storm, but It outlines a thrilling rainbow, attracting everyone to rush barefoot with laughter, and move forward without hesitation toward the light that bursts out of the rainbow. Glory, or death. At this moment, glory is complete to death. Standing on the stage, Hugo started jumping for the first time in history. He sang, "Oh oh, oh oh... oh oh, oh oh..." The catchy melody was so beautiful, Adam began to hum, and then danced to the rhythm of Hugo; Kurt began to hum, and his feet left the ground and started jumping... The entire Georgia Dome in and out of the audience began to jump, humming the graceful melody. Everyone, no one can be exceptional, just waving the light stick in their hands, and then jumping happily on the rhythm, enjoying the complete release and blooming of emotions at this moment, but the uneven humming conveys powerful energy Through the TV screen, 170 million viewers were shocked, and 1.6 billion viewers around the world were shocked. Paul Taribe stood in place, dumbfounded. Even with his tongue, he couldn''t express the shock in front of him at the moment. He was like a fool, standing under the waterfall and enduring the scouring, the heavy and turbulent energy. It almost made him unable to stand firm, but the stronger, the more turbulent the energy in his body, forcing him to stand firmly in place. He once fantasized about the magnificence of "immortality ( and the soul trembling of "wonderful life", but only those who really stood on the scene knew that the shock, even the video could not be conveyed, let alone Speak pale and weak language. Paul knew that the decision to invite glory to death was enough to make him go down in the annals of history. So Paul also started to jump, humming along with the melody of the audience, "Oh oh, oh oh", the smile on the corner of his mouth began to bloom, getting bigger and bigger and brighter. . "Even if the body is broken to pieces," when Hugo sang the first half of the sentence, all the audience stood still, and then exhausted the last strength of the whole body, and screamed, "I swear, it''s worth my life!" The shocking effect of the Georgia Dome almost can no longer bear. "Even if you are broken to pieces," when Hugo sang the first half of the sentence again, all the audience in the world-1.6 billion people, seemed to be frustrated and screamed at the TV screen frantically, "I swear It''s worthy of this life!" The cheeks that had become messy with tears were filled with moving light, and the flames of dreams burning in those eyes became a piece at this moment. Countless seeds of dreams took root at this moment. "Even if you are crushed to pieces," when Hugo sang the first half again everyone suddenly stopped the voice, as if everyone had a tacit understanding of each other, and just cast towards the stage. With that fanatical gaze, he looked at Hugo standing in the center of the stage and obeyed his command-at this moment, everyone was his subjects, crawling under his feet. Hugo let out a long sigh and sang in a low voice, "I swear, this life will not be in vain!" There was no hearty catharsis, no anger and fanatical roar, no enthusiasm roar, but returned to the purest, most essential and purest. In singing, you can even hear the softly trembling voice of the soul, drifting slowly in the melody. "I swear, not in vain of this life!" Hugo murmured, as if he was whispering to himself from the bottom of his heart. No one can measure your life. Except for yourself, only you can determine the length and width of your life. And depth, please be honest with yourself. Hugo''s voice disappeared in the air like this, "pop", and the lights in the audience went out again in an instant. In the entire darkness, only the still boiling green spot was jumping and trembling. There was no sound either. The performance was over, so I explained without warning, but the cheers and excitement in my heart had just begun at this time. So, once again everyone crazy, "ah ah ah! Ah ...... ah ......" The overwhelming roar of raging stampede in the dark! Chapter 2168： Rock glory The 34th Super Bowl came to an end. The dull game in the first half was changed in the second half. The two sides fought against each other. In the end, the St. Louis Rams relied on the excellent performance of Kurt Warner to "23 :16" score, defeated the Tennessee Titans, won the final Super Bowl, and Kurt also successfully won the Super Bowl MVP. This Super Bowl is destined to go down in history because of Kurt''s ups and downs in his career-this is only his first year as the main quarterback of the NFL team. Before that, he was only the third substitute. In the end, he won the regular season MVP with a dark horse, and won the MVP after winning the Super Bowl. Such an experience is comparable to a fairy tale; and because the halftime show has invited a rock band for the first time in history, And created the most sensational topic in history. Glory to Deaths moment as a guest performer at the halftime show attracted 173 million viewers, and won the attention and support of more than 1.6 billion viewers worldwide. Both of these figures create The most in history, no one can surpass it for as long as twenty years since then, let this Super Bowl truly go down in history! The glorious performance almost became the biggest highlight of the night, even surpassing the competition itself, and aroused everyone''s discussion. Each of the three songs performed by the band that night is a classic, especially the emergence of two new songs, which has become the focus of countless people''s discussions. On the second day of the end of the Super Bowl, the head of the NFL Paul Taribe announced that the second song "Immortal ( of the Glory to Death performance will be the theme song of the next season of the nfl. With the widespread spread of the single in the next year, the song "Immortal" has become the most popular sports inspirational song after "We are the champion", "We will shock you (we..., and even It became Paul''s most acclaimed move during his tenure, which is really something that no one could have expected. After the curtain of the Super Bowl came to an end, everyone was boiling, tirelessly discussing "navigation (, "immortality", and looking forward to "not in vain (i.. Every song became the focus. With the reminder of the young volcanoes, people quickly noticed one thing-the most important thing: the fourth album of glory to death will be released on February 3rd! As a result, all of North America boiled over in an instant. When February 3 came, everyone was shocked. Originally, people thought that the 1996 War of the Century was the pinnacle of the 90s, and the glory to death, the Oasis and Mariah Careys troika were created. A pinnacle that cannot be surpassed at allnot to mention surpassing, even copying seems impossible; however, on February 3rd, 2000, the North American market used practical actions to show everyone the destruction of rock and roll. The record shops in twelve major cities such as Los Angeles, New York, Chicago, Houston, etc. have gathered more than 50,000 teams. In the United States, more than one million people have been mobilized to flock to the major record shops, just for the first place. Time to buy a new album of glory to the death, to maximize the effect of the Super Bowl. From "almost fame" to "bath in the morning light" to "storm and rain", the glorious to death album has brought surprises to people every time, and this time the fourth album, regardless of its quality, people are willing to vote for it. The vote of confidence, almost everyone is curious, what surprises will it bring to the death of glory? At least the two songs that have appeared on the Super Bowl are enough to excite people. At the beginning of the War of the Century, sales in a single day could easily surpass one million people. A total of nearly two million people in the United States were mobilized, which truly imprinted the War of the Century in the annals of history. This time, relying solely on glory to death, mobilized the surge of more than one million people, and once again created a peak moment that only belonged to glory to death. Later, someone interviewed fans who came to the scene and asked them why they did so. Originally thought that most of the reason was "want to support glory to death", but I did not expect that the largest proportion was "if there are hidden tracks again." "This really makes people laugh dumbfounded. There are only 300,000 copies of "Blurry Rain" with hidden tracks-especially after Hugo and Charlize revealed their identities as a couple, many young volcanoes have heard clues from this hidden track. The hidden tracks of "Blurry Rain" become more precious and rare. So this time, it is not surprising that people have such thoughts. When people opened the fourth album of Glory to Death, they saw the quietly placed instruments on the coverdrums, keyboards, guitars, bass and microphone stands. All the instruments were properly placed, and only the band was needed. When the members walk over, they can start playing directlybut the point is that there are no band members on the cover, only the musical instruments alone. The bright red background is like a gushing sun, which is indescribably magnificent and stunning. On the musical instrument, the black font formed a sharp contrast, "Rock and Roll Glory (the... of., the name of this album once again attracted everyone''s attention. Like the previous three albums, Glory to Death has poured its own ideas and the core ideas of the entire album on the title. This name is obviously projecting the historical process of the strong rise of rock and roll in the past three years. For the supreme glory of rock and roll, and glory to death is one of the most not to be ignored. Now they obviously hope to carry the energy of the fourth album to further push this wave to a new high. Glory to Death is not a group that likes exaggeration. They named this album "Rock Glory", definitely because they have enough confidence in the whole album, which also makes the originally high sense of expectation broken again. Turning over the back, I thought I would see glory to death, but there was still nothing on it, just pure red, hot like a flame, and a list of songs with black fonts, showing ten tracks one by one. "Save Rock (save...& begins, "Not in vain of this life", "Hero (, "Every tear is a waterfall (every...is.a.waterfall, "Secret ( The second part. Next, "the world belongs to us (the...is.ours, "we did it (we.made.it, "because we can do it (.we.can and "immortality" are the third stage. Finally, "Long Live Rock and Roll (... ends. The whole album is very neat, and every song is exciting. And this album has also made a major breakthrough-Hugo is no longer the only creator of the album, the entire Glory to the Dead band has joined the creation, Fukun and Neal jointly created "Every tear is a waterfall "Highly anticipated. In addition, Fujin also created "We Made It", Neal wrote "The World belongs to Us", and "Because We Can Do It" is Pedro''s work. Although Alfonso was not able to complete the composition alone, he was involved in the arrangement of "Because we can do it" and "The world belongs to us". This is undoubtedly the biggest attraction of "Rock Glory". After the album was released, professional music magazines such as "Rolling Stone", "Q Magazine", "Billboard", "Voice of Music", "Alternative Choice", and "Mixer" all wrote reviews for the first time. Among them, "q Magazine" undoubtedly praised this album, and the score of very full marks is evident. In the music critics, they said, "The glorious music style is becoming more and more mature, and you can clearly feel their understanding of the arrangement and style. Grasp is becoming more and more general. At the same time, the band did not rest on its laurels. Other members of the band joined the ranks of creation and brought huge surprises. Among them, Neil and Fokkins song "Every Tears Is a Waterfall" actually used the symphony orchestra for the soundtrack and incorporated it into the music. The psychedelic electronic style, this is undoubtedly a huge breakthrough, the quality of the finished product is very good, and it is impressive. And Hugo did not stop his footsteps. The super high quality of the three songs "Save the Rock", "Let''s Live" and "Immortal" is eye-catching. Any capital is enough to be with "Navigation ( and "A good day." (.Day)''Comparable songs, especially the''Save the Rock'' which has never been made public before, fully reveal the spirit of glory to death. Another "Hero" is eye-catching. The collection of rock and folk songs is perfect, and it makes people stunned. The sad and poetic melody is like a perfect sonnet. I have to say that Hugo has always been at the forefront His influence on rock and music is unimaginable, and it also fits with the theme of the entire album-''Rock and Roll Glory'', this is The supreme glory of the golden age of rock and roll since the 1970s. This is a perfect album. After Blurry Rain, Glory to Death has once again brought an amazing performance, enough to make this band into the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame! " Not only "q magazine", major professional music magazines also respected "Rock Glory", with a comprehensive score of 9.4 points. In the entire history of the 1990s, it was second only to the "Blurry Rain". At 6 o''clock, the outstanding performance made everyone rejoice. Along with "Los Angeles Times", "New York Times", "U.S. Weekly" and other comprehensive magazines have also released their own opinions. Unlike professional music magazines, comprehensive magazines comment on this album from different angles and different aspects. After evaluation, whether it is the bands aggressiveness or the shock brought by the songs that have already come out, the reviews of the comprehensive magazine have further improved the praise of "Rock Glory", with an average score of 9.5 points, which can be seen. The major media came out to pursue the album to Glory to Death. The unanimous praise of four consecutive albums made the glory to the death worthy of the name of today''s rock leader, and with the prestige of the Super Bowl, it started the sales journey of "Rock Glory" with the momentum of sweeping the army. Chapter 2169： Invincible Three years ago, when "Blurry Rain" was released, the entire United States was boiling, and the sales volume of 2.91 million was handed over in the first week, writing an insurmountable history. Although a large part of the reason at the time came from the outbreak of the War of the Century, the troikas handed over 1.5 million sales figures, which was also a weekend that could not be replicated in the entire North American history, but no one can deny it. The powerful appeal of glory to death, this is incomparable. This time, "Rock Glory" can be said to have made its debut under the much-anticipated and long-awaited. There is absolutely no discount on the enthusiasm that people have exploded. In addition, it is not far from the Grammys at this time, and there are almost no new albums to choose to release at this time. Only this new album was released in February, under the umbrella of a large music company, which also brought the energy of all markets to glory. Gathering together till death, there is no competitor worth mentioning at all. Compared to three years ago, Glory to Death is now the well-deserved king of the music field. Because of their contribution to the recovery of rock and roll, even if their accumulation is still not enough-only three albums have been released, but now they The position in North America and the world can be regarded as occupying a leading position, especially Maracana has become a turning point in the entire music history-the title of "Nineties Woodstock" is definitely not just shouting. , More so that the entire market can boil, this appeal is reminiscent of the Beatles, Pink Floyd, Queen, etc. at their peak. Therefore, when EMI announced that a new album of glory to death would be released in the first week of February, almost all record companies, large and small, shunned it-no one wants to become Mariah Carey or Oasis, even if their The albums also each created their own peak moments, but under the strong suppression of glory to death, they couldn''t breathe at all. What''s more, not everyone can become Maria or Oasis, more people will be crushed directly under the powerful wheels of glory to death, and no one wants to be cannon fodder. In the face of the glorious king''s arrival, the entire February was cleared! In the first week of February, "Rock Glory" swept 2.37 million sales with an absolutely strong posture. Although it is far less than the glory of the war of the last century, the performance is still amazing and all the controversy is overshadowed. With the momentum of becoming the second album in North American history that sold more than two million in a single week-the only two seats were created by the glory to the death, which caused a whole North American exclamation. Accurately describe the prosperity and enthusiasm of the market, once again showing the powerful appeal of glory to death today in North America, and at the same time confirming peoples speculation that any album and "rock and roll glory" head-on collision, it will be A disaster. The single-week sales that reached historical heights allowed "Rock Glory" to drop to this week''s Billboard Albums chart without any suspense. This is also the fourth consecutive championship album to the death of glory, with a 100% chance of winning plus not participating. The sales data of any moisture shows the strong attitude of rock pioneers, which has continued the rock wave after entering the 21st century. The weekly sales of "Rock Glory" are more than those from the second to the 50th on the Billboard Albums Chart in the first week of February. It can almost be said that it has completely exploded the music market this week with its strong dominance. Santana, who was ranked runner-up on the Billboard Albums Chart this week, sold only 210,000 copies, almost just a fraction of "Rock Glory"; Celine Dion, dr. The albums of dre and Christina Aguilera are ranked third to fifth respectively. Its worth mentioning that, thanks to the strong momentum of "Rock Glory", the album "Blurry Rain" has once again picked up sales this week. Not only has it returned to the high position of 13th on the bulletin board, but the cumulative sales have also officially exceeded. A collection of the Eagles became the highest-selling album in North America. From "Blurry Rain" to "Rock and Roll Glory", the glory to death dominance has been clearly manifested, and the reputation of the two albums has reached more than nine points against the sky, comparable to the Beatles and masterpieces of the peak period. The continuous strong momentum makes every corner of North America feel the strong presence of the band. In fact, not only in North America, but the influence of Glory to Death on a global scale is absolutely not inferior. The full-scale outbreak of the United Kingdom, France, Japan, Australia and other places allowed "Rock Glory" to exceed the first week of its release. With a sales volume of 6 million, this data actually surpassed the first week of "Blurry Rain" in the overseas market, and everyone was dumbfounded. The first week of global sales of "Blurry Rain" was 7.3 million, while the global sales of "Rock Glory" reached 8.23 ??million. This data not only surpassed the result of "Blurry Rain", but also a gap. It''s really shocking! This not only means that "Rock and Roll Glory", without any competitor to stimulate the market potential, still broke out the ability of eight platinum global sales, pushing their influence to the peak level comparable to the Beatles; at the same time, It completely detonated the power of the golden age of rock and roll, and really made people feel the turbulent changes in the past ten years. Even more frightening is that relying on the strong influence of the Super Bowl, "Rock and Roll Glory" actually broke out again in the next week with 1.94 million sales, a decline of only 13%-and it was still in the first place. With weekly sales of more than two million, it broke the North American second-week sales record held by "Blutter Rain" in disbelief, even compared to the first week records of the two albums "Butterfly" and "Stay Now". Leading by a long way, without any suspense, he won the championship of the North American sales rankings with absolute advantage, and further brought the strong momentum of "Rock and Roll Glory" to a new high. At this time, the entire North American market made a sound of discoloration and exclamation, "Does''Rock Glory'' actually break the abnormal record of''Blurry Rain''?" This is simply a question that is enough to stop the heart beating. You know, "Blurry Rain" has become the first album in North American history and the second in global history. If "Rock Glory" is to replicate this development track, then...there is no "then", just It is enough to look up. Following the simultaneous release of "Rock and Roll Glory", there are also two singles, "Immortal ( and "Wonderful Life (i.. In fact, the first single that Glory To Death originally planned to release was "save the rock (save.. This song is the soul of the entire album, but after the rehearsal of the Super Bowl performance was over, EMI realized that these two The influence of the song is bound to dominate the entire market. Therefore, in the end, EMI decided to release these two singles at the same time-even if they will face the situation of fighting with themselves to the death of glory. After the release of the two singles, they immediately showed their strong dominance. "Not in vain" won 630,000 sales, while "Immortal" broke out with 470,000 data, two singles. Qu teamed up with the airborne billboard singles for the champion and runner-up positions. This is not only the fourth single of the airborne champion throne of glory to death, it undoubtedly created a new record in history; at the same time, it is also glory to death. ( and "Young Volcano (. have achieved this feat for the second time after holding the list for a week. The sales are excellent, no matter how much pen and ink is spent, it is indescribable. "Not in vain" has surrendered the fourth single-week sales data of more than 500,000 in history, which is enough to explain everything. As the moment when Maracana was recorded in the annals of history, "Not in vain" made fans wait for three years. The long wait almost made many people forget the song, and even no longer remember the melody of this song. , I can only leave fragments in my mind, but when this song reappears on the Super Bowl, the enthusiasm in the deep memory is instantly ignited, and then completely detonated! In the face of the data that "will not be in vain", many people are expressing regret for "immortality". After all, the song "immortality" is the theme song of the new Super Bowl season. The arrangement is majestic, majestic, magnificent and passionate. The surging shows the essence of sportsmanship in almost all directions. Even Kurt Warner, the most valuable player of this year''s Super Bowl, said that he was crazy because of this song. If placed at any other time, the result of "Immortal" can be easily airborne, but it is a pity that I encountered a more powerful "life in vain"-also a single from glory to death. However, EMI obviously didn''t care about it, because "Immortal" was originally an unplanned single and was not in the single release plan. Such excellent results have already made them rejoice. The two songs "Not in vain" and "Immortal" are on the list and there is no rival to the power of the enemy The next week, once again completed the rule of the list without any suspense. . In fact, throughout February, there was no singer who could challenge the dominance of Glory to Deaths dominance of the two charts. Both "Rock Glory" and "Wonderful Life" showed an absolutely strong momentum. Starting from the first week and until the fourth week of March, the two works joined forces for eight consecutive championships. No one even dared to raise the challenge. They could only become a bystander completely, feeling that kind of dumbfoundedness. Domineering to rule the overall situation. What''s more rare is that "Immortal" also stayed in the runner-up position of the bulletin board singles for eight weeks, pushing the status of the glorious king to the peak. No one knows whether "Rock Glory" can break the historical record of "storms and rains", and no one knows how long the joint rule of "Wonderful Life" and "Immortal" will last, and no one knows the next single What miracle will be created in the song from glory to death. But the only thing we can know is that "Rock and Roll Glory" debuted under the expectation of all people, and it still received support and pursuit far beyond imagination. This is the beginning of an era! Under the vigorous and powerful momentum of "Rock and Roll Glory" and "Let''s Live This Life", the 72nd Oscar Awards Ceremony is grandly unveiled! Chapter 2170： Tumor style The 1999 awards season was in chaos. Due to the lack of outstanding and outstanding front runners, there were a large number of works with average overall strength, and the emergence of any work seemed to be a predictable result. This is also commonly known as an award-giving year. The "beautiful mind", which has a strong reputation and influence in the early stage, although limited by the subject matter, the overall structure is still a little smaller and does not reach the epic height of "Forrest Gump", but it still won a lot of praise from people. , Ranked as the No. 1 seed player in the awards season. But with the advancing of time, the title of "Hollywood Tumor" spread like wildfire, which seriously affected the prospect of winning the "Beautiful Mind". As the most influential actor in the United States, Hugo is also the only "top superstar" recognized by the entire industry. This name is not a ridicule by the media, but is truly recognized by professionals in the industry. The superstars in the golden age of film history truly showed the so-called top superstar style. But it is precisely because of Hugo''s strong influence that the entire market has almost become Hugo''s back garden. From the box office to the full-scale dominance of awards, other people have fewer and fewer opportunities. The box office is beyond the control of the industry, and it comes from the recognition of the audience; but the awards are acceptable. Professionals have all said that the monopoly is definitely not conducive to the sustainable development of the film industry, and the major award ceremonies need more Much vitality. Hugo has won four statuettes in the past six years, including two movie kings. This has really caused a huge controversy, especially considering that Hugo is not yet 33 years old this year. Unbelievable-of course, this is not without precedent. Judy Foster won two queen statuettes before the age of thirty, but after that, it became very difficult for Judy to be nominated. Even for actors like Jack Nicholson and Meryl Streep who have won nominations like cutting melons and vegetables, the proportion of their awards is very small-Jack has only three acting trophies so far, while May Lil has two seats. Therefore, the action of "Boycott Hollywood Cancer" made the situation of the awards season take a turn for the worse. The shortcomings of the "beautiful mind" are infinitely magnified-this work only limits the perspective to John Nash''s schizophrenia. Even if it is mixed with the background of the Soviet Union and the United States, the structure is still too small, especially Hugo. For the large-scale adaptation of John''s biography, many people in the industry criticized it. Under such circumstances, the advantages of the "beautiful mind" have been wiped out. In comparison, the two works of "Genius Ripley" and "Shocking Inside Story" can stand out, especially "Genius Preley" "After losing the advantage of the Golden Globes, the Weinstein brothers began to work hard, making the voice of this work begin to rise. Coupled with works such as "The Law of Cider House", "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural", "Green Miracle", "Hurricane", "Magnolia", "Puppet Life" and other works that have always maintained a stable voice, this is the whole award season so far. The overall pattern. However, for the audience, they dont care about Hollywood cancer, they dont think about the development of the industry, they just know that in the work "Beautiful Mind" Hugo has indeed dedicated the best performance of his career. , That wonderful performance is definitely worthy of commendation. What''s more, in 1999, Hugo also had a "Sixth Sense of Supernatural", and his performance in it was absolutely not inferior, which became another reason why Hugo deserves to be commended. At the Golden Globe Awards not long ago, the "Beautiful Mind" particle did not attract strong condemnation. If it weren''t for the subsequent American Screen Actors Guild Awards, the Best Actor Award was awarded to Hugo, I am afraid the Golden Globe Award. Will also be under greater pressure. But the selection of the Screen Actors Guild Award is also intriguing. As the most concentrated place for American actors, the Screen Actors Guild Award represents the value orientation of the actors. The four award winners in the acting department they support are bound to have the overall momentum. Ignoring the Golden Globes and the "Hollywood Cancer" title is becoming more and more rampant. The American Screen Actors Guild''s vote turned out that Hugo won the title of actor with his "beautiful mind", which really exceeded everyone''s expectations. It can be seen that the Hollywood industry''s rejection of Hugo does not seem to be as exaggerated as the legend. The four choices for the Screen Actors Guild Awards are Hugo for "Beautiful Mind" and Hilary Swank for "Don''t Cry Boy" won the actor and actress, Angelina Jolie of "Soul Girl" and Angelina Jolie. Leonardo DiCaprio of "Beautiful Mind" won two supporting role awards. This result is half-and-half fit with the Golden Globe Awards, which is really intriguing. In fact, at the major awards ceremonies before the Oscar nominations were announced, the Chicago Film Critics Association, Houston Film Critics Association, San Francisco Film Critics Association, Boston Film Critics Association and other important towns ignored Hugos "Beautiful Mind" and " The excellent performance in the two works of "Spiritual Sixth Sense", and the North American Broadcasting Film Critics Association Award and the National Film Critics Association Award have also made unanimous choices. From this point, we can see that the influence of Hollywood cancer is indeed Very far-reaching, at least in the eyes of most film critics, the current situation must be improved. However, the Los Angeles Film Critics Association, the New York Film Critics Association, and the National Critics Association Awards, the three important towns, once again voted for Hugo, commending Hugo''s outstanding performance in the "beautiful mind"-apparently the "supernatural first" "Six senses" also add a lot. Surprisingly, the American Independent Spirit Award also awarded the best actor to the "beautiful soul" Hugo. It can be felt that people have given corresponding recognition to Hugo''s performance. Especially in the case of a small award season-Hugo''s other competitors are really lackluster, even if you want to launch a competitor to fight against Hugo, this is not an easy task. In countless controversies and discussions, the Oscar nomination list is on the stage! In the most competitive Best Picture Award, "Beautiful Mind", "Spiritual Sixth Sense", "Breaking Inside Story", "Green Mile", and "The Law of Cider House" were shortlisted for the final five seats. The competition for the annual final award, in an instant, caused a cry of exclamation from the critics. After the "Genius Ripley"''s voice picked up in January, it was still due to word-of-mouth constraints and was finally left behind and failed to be selected for the final competition. The Weinstein brothers kicked on the iron plate during the second awards season, and even Even the nomination was not obtained, which is really disappointing. In addition to "Beautiful Mind" and "Shocking Inside Story", which continued their strong performance throughout the awards season-the former won victories in the Directors Guild of America and the Screen Actors Guild of America, and the latter was the final winner of the American Association of Producers. The other three seats can be regarded as surprise faces. "The Law of Cider House" and "The Miracle of Green Mile" were both praised during the award season, but ignored by the Golden Globes. Now the Oscars rectify the names of the two works, especially the former, which is almost important in the Oscars. All of the awards have a place. It is worth mentioning that Charlize played the roles of "Beautiful Mind" and "The Law of Cider House" respectively, which continued the momentum of her strong rise in the last three years. Of course, the biggest highlight in the best picture nomination list is the "Spiritual Sixth Sense", which astounded the entire list as the fourth film history nominated for an Oscar. When this work was released in the summer file, it won everyone''s applause. Whether it was the rendering of the atmosphere or the sculpting of emotions, including the appalling ending, it laid the foundation for its creation of historical records. Sure enough, the ignorance of the Golden Globes did not affect its prospects for the awards season. Oscars still gave the corresponding affirmation and commended the breakthrough of this horror movie. The four seats in the best directors department are all familiar faces: Ron Howard of "Beautiful Mind", Michael Mann of "Insider Insider", Lesse Holstrom of "The Law of Cider House", "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" m-Night-Samalan, their works are also shortlisted for the best film competition, the only exception is the "Puppet Life" Spike-Jones (.) broke through the siege and replaced " Frank De Labont of "The Green Mile" entered the final battle. Of course, it is worth mentioning that "Genius Ripley" once again missed the competition in this department. It can be seen that the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences is really not too cold about this work. The Weinstein brothers, who have run into a wall for the second year in a row, should have noticed the sniping from DreamWorks-"The Law of Cider House" and "Beautiful Mind" are both works from DreamWorks the most highly anticipated There is not much suspense in the leading actor department-in fact, the biggest suspense is whether Hugo can be shortlisted for the third year in a row, and whether the Hollywood cancer can continue his power of the title. The answer is yes. Russell Crowe from "The Inside Story", Richard Farnsworth from "Mr. Sturt''s Story", Denzel Washington from "Hurricane", Sean Penn from "Sweet and Humble" , These four actors will join the competition, face-to-face confrontation with the "beautiful soul" Hugo, and fight fiercely for this year''s actor Xiao Jinren. In fact, the overall competitiveness of this years filming department is indeed weak. Even Denzel, who defeated Hugo at the Golden Globes, "Hurricane" cannot be regarded as his best work. The overall quality of the film cannot be compared with other works. The works are comparable; Russell, who relies on the strong performance of his own works, will become Hugo''s biggest competitor, and perhaps Sean, who has been in Europe for the past three years, can be added. However, in terms of strength purely, Hugo is definitely one of the best in this year''s competitive lineup. What''s more, there is the "sixth sense of the supernatural" behind Hugo''s huge support. Therefore, the direction of Oscar has become strange and unpredictable once again, and the demeanor of Hollywood cancer makes everyone look at him. Chapter 2171： Awards Xiaonian Similar to the battle for the best actor, there is not much suspense in the nomination list for the best actress, Hilary Swank from "Boys Don''t Cry", Jenny McTeer from "Tumbleweeds" (ja). ), Julianne Moore of "Love to End", Meryl Streep of "The Heart" and Julia Roberts of "Notting Hill" were shortlisted respectively The final top five. This years competitiveness is even weaker than last year. Hillary Clinton is basically a standout. She has many similarities with Charlize from last years "Girl. The Devil". "Boys Dont Cry" is also a story. Gay works, and she also contributed to applauding performances, but Hillarys character thickness and performance quality are still slightly inferior to Charlize, but this is enough for her to lead this years competition, except that Jenny can initiate Apart from some shocks, the overall performance and quality of the works of the other three candidates are inferior. This also continued the overall situation of the awarding of the small year. It can be seen from the Best Actor and Best Actress Departments that the impact of the five candidates for the Best Picture on these two awards is relatively weak-at least they did not form a strong confrontation last year. This also affects the selection of the best film. With the overall strength extremely close, the final direction of Oscar is full of countless possibilities. The same situation also appeared in the supporting role department, but relatively speaking, the chaotic pattern of the supporting role department has formed more intense competition, and the focus even surpassed the protagonist department. Among the best supporting actor in the department, Michael Kane of "The Law of Cider House", Tom Cruise of "Magnolia", Leonardo DiCaprio of "Beautiful Mind", Hayley-Joe Osment from "Six Senses" and Jude Lowe from "Genius Ripley" were shortlisted for the awards. Among these five seats, Michael had already won the Oscar for the Best Supporting Actor Petty Goldman 13 years ago. Both Leonardo and Tom had won nominations before. This time, both of them gave a wonderful performance. The performance has returned to the ranks of competition; Hailey and Jude are both nominated for the first time, but the two contestants have demonstrated strong competitiveness in various aspects such as the quality of performance and the voice of the work. In fact, before the Oscars, Hailey was the loudest to win the award. In 1993, Anna Paquin, who was only eight years old, won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actress by relying on "Piano Love", and Hailey, who is now only eleven years old, is naturally able to win the award. But considering the particularity of the best supporting actor department and other strong competitors, Hailey''s voice is not so loud. Toms performance in "The Magnolia" this time can be said to be a big one. Many people think it is better than his previous performances of "Born on July 4th" and "Mr. Sweetheart". Eligibility for the award; Leonardo made everyone''s eyes shine even more. The William Pacher he portrayed was authentic, delicate and rich. More importantly, he showed ordinary acting skills without a cane and outstanding performance. Many people compare him with Robert De Niro. Therefore, the competition for the best supporting actor can be said to be the result of Bo Bing''s victory. Except for the relatively weaker Jude, whoever won the award is not an unexpected result. The same goes for Best Supporting Actress, Angelina Jolie from "The Soul Girl", Toni Colette from "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural", Catherine Keener from "Puppet Life", "Beautiful" Charlize Theron of "Mind" and Chloe Sevigny of "Don''t Cry Boy" were shortlisted for the final nomination. In addition to the relatively weak performance of Kolo, more of the finalists rely on the influence of his works. The other four competitors are definitely strong competitors. On the whole, Charlize has just won two trophies in the past two years, and he is only 24 years old this year, so he is out early. Angelina, Toni and Catherine will compete fiercely. For now, Angelina seemed to occupy the leading position. Angelina doesnt like Hugo, and it can even be said to be disgusting. She has publicly expressed her disgust towards Hugo in the media more than once, He is like a cold and sticky viper, which makes people not like it at all. "This has also caused a lot of controversy, but Angelina still does her own way. After winning the Oscar nomination this time, she was somewhat restrained, but in a very good situation, she still jokingly said, "I feel like I have a taste of defeating Charlize Theron." She is full of confidence. Relatively speaking, this year''s script department has surprises, but also disappointments. For the best original screenplay department, Charlie Kaufman of "Puppet Life", Paul Thomas Anderson of "Magnolia", and m-Nate-Samalan of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" are the strong leaders, one of the three The fierce competition between them is exciting. Relatively speaking, Mike Lee of "Turvy" and Woody Allen of "Sweet and Humble" lack surprisesbut almost every shot. Father Woody, who can win nominations for original scripts, will always be an existence that cannot be underestimated. The competition for the best adapted screenplay is extremely fierce. John Owen of "The Law of Cider House", Hugo Lancaster of "Beautiful Mind", Frank De Labont of "Green Miracle", "Breaking the Inside Story" "Michael Mann and Anthony Minghella of "Genius Ripley" entered the final battle. In addition to "Genius Ripley", the other top four are precisely the players in the best film contest. It can be seen that this year is an adaptation of the new year, and "Genius Ripley" is not weak in its own power, although Amidst the super-high voices, the hot spot was overwhelmed, and he was not able to get one step closer, but the nomination for the best adapted screenplay still affirmed his strength. Standing at the overall height of the movie, looking at the entire Oscar nominations list, "Beautiful Mind" leads the way with nine nominations ahead of schedule. After some twists and turns, it still continues the advantage of the No. 1 seed in the awards season, which also makes chaos. The awards season of "Hollywood" has become more and more unclear-even if it is leading the nomination list, the prospect of "Beautiful Mind" in the Oscars is still unclear, and no one knows when the adverse effects of "Hollywood Cancer" will break out. What''s more, last year''s "Shakespeare in Love" led the entire awards season but was turned over at the last moment, which is still vivid. Despite this, "Beautiful Mind" still showed its top seed in the nomination stage, including six best film, best director, best actor, best supporting actor, best supporting actress, and best adapted screenplay. All major awards were nominated successfully. Except for the absence of the best actress due to the plot setting, the nomination rate was 100%. In addition, the three nominations for best film editing, best soundtrack, and best photography were the icing on the cake. As the producer of Hugo''s work, "Beautiful Mind" has once again demonstrated the perfect combination of business and art after "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect", which is admirable. And another work in which Hugo is the producer, "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" has also been affirmed! "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality" has won nominations in five departments including Best Picture, Best Director, Best Supporting Actor, Best Supporting Actress, and Best Original Screenplay, except for the best actor who was snatched by "Beautiful Mind" The performance of the other major awards is not inferior to "Beautiful Mind". In addition, the nomination for the Best Film Editing Award also affirmed the overall quality of this work, and a total of harvests. Six nominations have become the biggest dark horse in the Oscar nomination stage. If counted by nominations, the seven nominations for "Breaking Inside Story" and "The Law of Cider House" are undoubtedly closely behind "Beautiful Mind". "Breaking Inside Story" continued the strength of "L.A. Confidential" two years ago, with four major department nominations including Best Picture, Best Director, Best Actor, and Best Adapted Screenplay, plus best film editing, The three nominations for Best Photography and Best Audio have become the works that are second only to "Beautiful Mind" in the award season. The overall momentum of "The Law of Cider House" is slightly weaker, but the four nominations for Best Picture, Best Director, Best Supporting Actor, and Best Adapted Screenplay still perform well. Three nominations including the best art director are the icing on the cake. The last work in the battle for the best picture, "The Miracle of Green Mile," received four nominations, namely Best Picture, Best Adapted Screenplay, Best Sound and Best Sound Editing. After missing the battle for the best director, it missed the best film editing award-it is also the only one of the five best film nominations that missed the two departments in a row, plus the four major acting awards. A complete failure, it can be said that the overall momentum of the "Green Mile Miracle" has been weakened by more than one factor. Instead of "The Green Mile", the finalist for the Best Film Editing Award is "The Matrix This sci-fi movie turned out to be the best sound, best sound editing, best film editing, and best visual Four technical awards, including effects, shine on the nomination list. In addition, "Magnolia" received three nominations, and Paul Thomas Anderson once again surprised everyone after "Boogie Nights"; "Puppet Life" also has three nominations included, Best Director, Best Supporting Actress And the best original screenplay, each item is heavyweight; although "Genius Preley" missed the main award competition, but in addition to the best supporting actor and best adapted screenplay, the best soundtrack and best art direction The three nominations including the best costume design and the best costume design still allowed him to win five nominations, surpassing the "Green Mile Miracle", and the call for awards was slightly ahead. However, from the entire nomination list, it can be seen that the three-legged pattern of "Beautiful Mind", "Breaking Inside Story" and "The Law of Cider House" is more than one grade weaker than last year, clearly showing the pattern of awards for the first time. . But no one cares, because even if it''s a young year, there are still countless suspense - can the "beautiful mind" continue the strength of the number one seed? Can Hugo make history again? Can Charlize make a profit for three consecutive years? What will be the results of the supporting role department and the screenwriter department? With much attention, the 72nd Oscar started slowly! Chapter 2172： Grand debut On March 26th, 2000, was this a night to make history? No one can be sure, maybe the "beautiful mind" will once again usher in a Golden Globe-style rout, and Hugo, who has won double nominations, will also return empty-handed; maybe the American Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences will bring surprises to rewrite history, such as Said Hailey won the best supporting actor, or "Puppet Life" overturned a lot of hot spots... But at least it is certain that the red carpet of the Oscars still undoubtedly attracted everyone''s attention. For example... Brad Pitt and Jennifer Aniston! As we all know, Brad and Hugo do not deal with each other. The two are regarded as positive competitors. Almost every work will be compared. Since the peak of "Twelve Monkeys", Brad''s performance in the past two years All can only be said to be mediocre. The Fight Club, which was released last year, suffered Waterloo and lost both the box office and word of mouth. Some film critics even thought it was a terrible work that could ruin Brad''s career. However, with the advancing of time, the reputation of "Fight Club" is picking up. On the contrary, many fans of cult movies have promoted this work to the position of classic masterpiece. Even so, Brad still can''t compare with Hugo. Standing in front of Hugo, Brad, who is being compared everywhere, can definitely be said to be stressful. The friendship between Jennifer and Hugo and Charlize is not a secret in the circle. Hugo sold Jennifer to a face and appeared on the small screen of "Friends". This is also the only time Hugo has appeared in a TV series. The most classic scene in the history of "Friends". But now, Jennifer and Brad have come together, and the two have also appeared on the Oscar red carpet hand in hand, which is really appalling. In fact, when Jennifer started dating Brad, Charlize and Hugo already knew about it. Charlize didnt say much. Originally, Hugo and Brad didnt share a deep hatred. If Jennifer and Brad could She is naturally a blessing attitude for Xiu Cheng Zhengguo; but Hugo unexpectedly persuaded Jennifer, he thinks Brad is not reliable, but Jennifer repeatedly said that the relationship needs to be managed, Hugo did not say much. Just said meaningfully, "Remember, we always stand behind you." Brad put his arms around Jennifer''s waist, his handsome face was full of brilliant smiles, and the happiness from the heart was shining in his blue eyes. It can be seen that he is indeed in a very good mood today. Even in the face of the reporter''s tricky question, "Did you choose Hugo when you voted?" Brad did not look angry, but laughed, "You must admit that Hugo''s performance is really wonderful. , Isn''t it?" A four-two-pronged answer, avoiding the sharp point, and giving the reporter bait, the maturity and wisdom shown by Brad has made great progress compared with the past few years. Although Brad''s works in the past two years have been mediocre, he is still undoubtedly the most representative of Hollywood. A sense symbol, the screams of the red carpet are still like a mountain whistling a tsunami, setting off the first* tonight. However, the true peak of Oscar tonight is the moment when the red carpet is about to end, because Hugo and Charlize have appeared! Due to the absence of the premiere of "Beautiful Mind", in the past year, Hugo and Charlize were only in the public eye at the premiere of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural". Although the pervasive paparazzi broke a lot of news, for example, Charlize also bought a villa in Malibu, which is only 500 yards away from Hugos villa; for example, Hugo was photographed many times in Charlie. Stay overnight at home; for example, Hugo and Charlizes date in New York, the meeting before the Atlanta Super Bowl; for example, Charlize and Adam appeared together in the Super Bowls Glory to Death box... etc., but these The photos taken in private are still unable to satisfy people''s expectations and concerns for this top golden girl in Hollywood. One of the biggest highlights of the Oscar red carpet tonight is whether Hugo will attend with Charlize. But when the answer is revealed, it is still difficult for people to control their inner horror. Hugo and Charlize standing in front of them are like a pair of perfect bimen, bathed in the orange sunset, the surrounding pale golden light gently outlines the figures of the two people, and the palm trees behind them are rustling in the sea breeze. The bright red carpet under the feet rises like a flame, the beautiful and colorful colors penetrate the plane visual effect as if it has vitality, surging, and the two people are like walking out of an oil painting. to. Hugo today chose a black suit with black Oxford shoes. The minimalist design hardly sees any special tricks, but it exudes a sixteenth century prohibition. The style of desire is revealed under the sharp cut of the cloth, as if the soft cloth is integrated, just pulling a piece of cloth and winding it along the curve of Hugo''s figure, and the wide shoulders, waist, narrow buttocks and long legs It is clearly outlined. A black suit with a black shirt, even the buttons are transparent black agate, and then connected with a narrow knot of a black tie, there is no other color on the whole body, but it reveals a perfect and suffocating shock. A neat, short hair and a subduedly defeated two-eight-point back, the British style of retro and elegance is brought to the extreme, as if a layer of lingering smoke fills the bright sight, mysterious and breathtaking, absolutely. Beautiful and heart palpitations. Charlize today chose to wear a white tube top and floor-length skirt. The waistcoat-style upper body design with waist and chest support draws on the characteristics of women''s clothing in the Renaissance era, showing prohibition. The contradictory temperament of desire and openness perfectly shows Charlize''s smooth shoulder line and exquisite collarbone. The graceful neck curve is like a white swan, which is amazing. Under Yingying''s waist is a skirt that looks like flowing lines. From a distance, it looks like a silk-like waterfall descending all the way along the waist. The ivory white color flows into a shining light under the light. The short back length design allows people to vaguely see the pair of white lace-up open-toe high heels hidden under the skirt. The skirt design of the rear fan is continuous on the red carpet, as if it is slowly fainting on the surface of a red lake. Waves. Charlize''s tall and well-proportioned figure bloomed with a queen-like sacred and inviolable aura against this long skirt. The powerful aura easily shocked the audience; even standing next to Hugo, Charlize was not inferior. , There is no little bird to rely on people, no gentleness. Mian, instead of standing side by side, the two people stood on top of the blazing red flame simply and calmly. There was an indescribable sense of fit. The auras of the two people blended together naturally, with only the corners of their mouths. Just a soft smile burst into light, and the heart suddenly stopped beating. At this moment, people suddenly have a strange and weird idea. It seems that the two people in front of them are born with each other, and they are destined to come together, because it all seems so natural, so harmonious, and so perfect. This feeling appeared when "Before Sunrise" was released, but tonight, it boiled like never before. The audience was quiet, it seemed that all the noise was completely wiped out at this moment, even the sound of breathing was eliminated in the roaring sea breeze, amidst the silence of the crows and birds, the two of them took steps, the plain red The carpet is like a catwalk that has attracted worldwide attention. Every move, every smile, and every step is suffocating. "boom!" In an instant, the screams poured out, covering the clouds and the sun, and the sky and the earth. Even the end of the world is not so spectacular. Everyone tried their best to shout, scream, and scream, and to remove all the enthusiasm in the body. All the energy and all the madness were vented heartily. Immediately afterwards, the flashlight vented down like a silver waterfall. The sky was filled with silver light curtains blocking the sky of Los Angeles. Only silver was left on the entire red carpet, and all objects were covered with silver halo. , As if entering the future science fiction world fifty years later, the magnificent scene is jaw-dropping. This is Hugos influence today It only takes one appearance to completely shatter reason and make everyone completely crazy, especially at such a moment-the Super Bowl has set a historical record , "Rock and Roll Glory" is ruined, and "Beautiful Mind" leads the awards season...All these successes and brilliance are not as good as Hugo and Charlize''s hand in hand, as if two people are walking from the "before sunrise" story After coming out, the beauty and tacit understanding in the movie have been extended to life, and the regrets and partings in the movie have been fulfilled in reality. The surging excitement has all turned into enthusiasm and burned directly. Immediately afterwards, Hugo raised his left hand and gently waved to the audience on both sides. All the sanity on the scene was completely out of control. In a blink of an eye, the whole red carpet was completely submerged by the roaring cheers. The red carpet and the burning clouds on the edge of the sky became a piece of fire. Hugo and Charlize looked at each other. The two of them couldn''t speak at all, but just a look made the corners of their mouths similar. The arc, the shallow arc makes all the surrounding colors eclipse, as if the center of the world is here at this moment. The bright red that was full of sight was constantly tossing and turbulent, like a sea of ??fire. Hugo and Charlize walked slowly on the waves after one wave, from the beginning to the end of the red carpet, just a short time. The distance of one hundred yards, let time solidify into the shape of amber at this moment, and let the footsteps of historical giants stop here. Chapter 2173： Wonderful opening Tonights Oscar is still star-studded, the "Beautiful Mind" crew sat together, Hugo and Charlize sat together naturally, Hugos left hand is Leonardo, and a little bit on the left is "Spirit." The Sixth Sense" crew, the little guy Hailey is sitting next to Leonardo, his face full of tension. On the right hand side of the "Beautiful Mind" crew is the "Green Miracle" crew. Tom Hanks has once again been next to Hugo after last year. Its just that last years Saving Private Ryan was an absolute hit, and this years Green Miracle was clearly not competitive enough. The "Magnolia" crew sat on the other side of the aisle, and Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman came over to greet Hugo before the awards ceremony began. Hugo saw Paul Thomas Anderson again, and the two stood by and talked happily. If it hadn''t been for the staff to come up to remind that the award ceremony was about to kick off, I''m afraid the two hadn''t stopped yet. Tonights Oscars ceremony once again ushered in the old face. Billy Christo served as the host of the awards ceremony for the seventh time. When he stepped onto the stage, the first ridicule detonated the enthusiasm of the audience, " Hey, hey, hey, dont do it, I know, when you see me, youll be disappointed again, yes, Im showing up again. But at least, Im not as good as that gentleman. After that, Billy moved towards Hugo cast his sight in the direction, and then the director''s live camera was aimed at Hugo, making Hugo appear on the big screen, and everyone in the room burst into laughter. Amidst the laughter, James Cobain, the winner of the Best Supporting Actor Award last year, stepped onto the stage and kicked off tonight with the Best Supporting Actress Award as usual. In fact, the Best Supporting Actress Award is undoubtedly one of the most intensely contested awards tonight. It is generally believed that Angelina of "Soul Girl" is the biggest winner, Charlize of "Beautiful Mind" and "Puppet Life". Catherine Keener has the ability to overturn competitors. In particular, Angelina''s challenge to Charlize has become the biggest hot topic before the award ceremony, which has made people look forward to the trend of the award. However, when James revealed the answer, he surprised everyone. "The winner of the 72nd Oscar for Best Supporting Actress is... Toni Colette, the''Sixth Sense of Supernatural''." There was an uproar in the audience, not Angelina or Charlize, not even Catherine, but Toni! Not because Toni is not strong enough, but because the disadvantages of "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" as a horror movie are too obvious. Winning the nomination is a historic breakthrough. No one dares to imagine the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". To be able to win awards is true for any department. But now, the first prize of the Oscar tonight has burst out of popularity, making the trend of this award-giving young year seem more and more unpredictable. After all, Charlize has not been able to win for the third consecutive year. In fact, he won the acting figurine for two consecutive years. This is the pinnacle of Charlizes career. This year, the two works "Beautiful Mind" and "The Law of Cider House" have been prepared. Being well received has continued her strong performance. But... won the acting figurine for three consecutive years? This is indeed too much for Charlize, who is under twenty-four. When James voice spread from the speakers, Charlize reacted even earlier than Hugo, showing a big smile-Charlize was almost not nervous tonight, and after James announced the result, Not only was she not disappointed, but she was somewhat relieved, because if she reached the peak of her career before the age of twenty-four, she might really lose the motivation to continue working hard, and the road ahead would only become more and more difficult. Therefore, Charlize gave Toni a round of applause with a smile, and Hugo immediately reacted, stood up, and gave Toni a big hug, who was stunned and could not believe standing there. When Toni stepped onto the stage, she had almost completely collapsed and she couldn''t cry. Only she herself knows the hardships of this journey from Australia to the United States. "Oh, God, God..." Toni''s vague voice could hardly organize sentences effectively, "Hugo Lancaster, I love you, I mean, I love you, but..." Everyone on the scene was amused by Toni''s gaffe, "Sally, I''m sorry." Toni laughed embarrassedly, crying and smiling so embarrassed, "I mean, Hugo, thank you for your willingness to trust. I, gave me this opportunity to play Lynn, thank you." Charlize played the role of Lynn in "L.A. Confidential" and won her first Oscar figurine in her acting career; Toni played Lynn again in "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and successfully copied Charlize''s trajectory. This has also become an interesting talk in Hollywood, and many screenwriters are saying that it is best to rename the heroine in their works to "Lynn". Of course, this is just a joke. The "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" unexpectedly won the first statuette tonight and opened the prelude to the 72nd Oscar. For Angelina, this is terrible news. In the case of a strong lead throughout the awards season, she finally missed her first statuette. Worse still, the last work was still It was made by Hugo, which gave Angelina no way to hide her depression and anger. She left the seat directly, using the bathroom as an excuse, and disappeared into the camera. But for Hugo, this was a wonderful opening. He once thought about such a possibility, but when it really happened, it was still indescribable. He was really happy for Toni, even if she defeated Charlize, he thought it was something Toni deserved. The surprise of the best supporting actress has not had time to dissipate, the best supporting actor award is here, Ms. Judy Dench gracefully stepped onto the stage, Hugo almost immediately heard Leonardo''s breathing The sound completely disappeared. As soon as Hugo turned his head, he saw Leonardo whose face was flushed from being too nervous, which made Hugo really can''t help but laugh. Leonardo twisted his stiff head and looked at Hugo in annoyance, his eyes gleaming with depression, but his facial expression still couldn''t bring out much change. Hugo has forgotten that this is only Leonardo''s third nomination. Time flies so fast, remember that when he and Leonardo sat side by side, both of them nervously sweated their palms and couldn''t help themselves, waiting for the announcement of the best supporting actor, but now it has entered the 21st century. . Thinking of this, Hugo patted Leonardo''s arm and said in a low voice, "Remember? The first time we two nominated." Leonardo''s brain was a little dull, and it took a second to react. His expression relaxed a little, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was gently outlined. Then he saw the playful smile in Hugo''s eyes, and he remembered. The two of them were embarrassed and embarrassed for the first time, Leonardo finally couldn''t help it, and he laughed with a flutter. Because the sound disturbed others, Leonardo quickly apologized in a low voice, then turned to look at Hugo, "I was sweating too much, just like taking a shower." These words made it rain. Guo frowned, with an expression of disgust, Leonardo grinned and expressed his dissatisfaction, and then directly wiped his sweaty hands on Hugos thighs, using them as hand towels, and wiped them vigorously. Up clean. Then, when he raised his head, Leonardo saw Hugo''s stunned expression, which made the smile at the corner of his mouth brightly outlined. Unconsciously, Leonardo''s nervousness relaxed. He looked at the smile on the corner of Hugo''s mouth, and suddenly remembered the conversation he had with Hugo before. Both he and he knew that Oscar was not the end of their journey, but just a rest stop during the journey. Tension was inevitable, but there was no need to be too serious about gains and losses, otherwise it would be yourself that would really hurt you. Leonardo opened his mouth, wanting to thank Hugo, but Judys voice on the stage has already come, "Alternatives, please look at the big screen." Leonardo knew that the camera was about to come and shoot him. After reacting, he had to swallow the words temporarily and cast his gaze on the big screen again. Similar to the pattern of the Best Supporting Actress, the best supporting actor also stands side by side, such as Michael Kane from "The Law of Cider House", Tom Cruise from "Magnolia", and the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural". Haley-Joe Osment and Leonardo DiCaprio of "Beautiful Mind" are both prize-winning hotspotsJude Lowe of Genius Ripley, although he is an accompanying runner , But it should not be underestimated. Among them, Tom and Hailey have a slight advantage, and the call for prizes is very high. When Leonardo looked at the faces on the big screen, he suddenly realized that his chances of winning a prize were actually relatively low, because the "Titanic" craze had just ended. The idol label of the movie is still quite criticized, and even became one of the weapons to attack the "beautiful soul", so in the end he was nominated for the nomination, it was already a huge victory. Thinking of this, Leonardo suddenly relaxed and calmed down, thinking seriously, "Is it Tom or Haley?" At this moment, Judy had opened the red envelope, glanced down, and then showed a small smile, "The winner of the 72nd Oscar for Best Supporting Actor is...Leonardo- DiCaprio,''Beautiful Mind''." "What? Who is it?" Leonardo only felt that he had missed something, and then he saw Hugo''s ecstatic face, hugged himself hard, and tightly confined himself. He just felt that he almost couldn''t breathe, and then he realized: He won a prize? Chapter 2174： Leading position Leonardo suddenly became nervous. He was nervous like never before. He was so nervous that he didn''t even know where he should put his hands. He could only stand and spin around like a zombie, "I won the prize? Is this true? What should I do about Tom? What should I do? What should I say on stage? What should I do when I get a trophy? Is it bad if I make a fool of myself? Am I sweating too much? Is my walking posture very horrible?" That kind of tightness suddenly grabbed Leonardo''s heart, making him unable to react at all, and he didn''t know what to do. The surrounding crowds came to congratulate Leonardo even more time for no reaction. All this came so fast that he was directly defeated without being ready. Then Leonardo saw Hugos amber eyes. Those eyes were filled with exuberant smiles, even happier than him. Hugo slapped him **** the shoulder and pushed him to the stage. "Go up, this is what you deserve, and you will know what to do." Leonardo stepped onto the stage ignorantly and saw Judy greeted him with a smile on his face. He stole the Golden Man and then walked stupidly to the microphone, completely at a loss. Leonardo looked at the turbulent crowd in the audience, everyone was applauding, the thunderous applause made his cold and stiff limbs warm a little, and then Leonardo saw that the stage was close at hand. Hugo. Inexplicably, Leonardo once again remembered that in 1993, he won the Oscar nomination for the first time by relying on "Different Sky", and the last Oscar was the Hugo of "Schindler''s List". Thinking of this, Leonardo suddenly laughed, and the curvature of the corners of his mouth bloomed wantonly. "When I was sitting there just waiting for Ms. Dench to announce the answer, I suddenly remembered that I was the first one six years ago. When I won the nomination this time, I was sitting next to Hugo. I remember that I was as nervous as a mummy at that time. It was extremely difficult to squeeze a smile. The final result of that time, everyone knows. I still remember Hugo''s incredulous expression when he learned the answer. I laughed at it for a long time." While talking, Leonardos eyes were full of tears. He wiped away the hot tears in a somewhat embarrassing manner, but he couldnt stop at all. Such embarrassed appearance made him laugh helplessly. It seems that my condition today is even worse, Hugo, you promise that you won''t make a joke about it when you go back." One sentence made everyone in the audience clapped and laughed, and Hugo was no exception. But looking at Leonardo, who was holding the Golden Man tightly in his hand, there was a bit of sadness in his heart, because only those who really accompany Leonardo know how important this award is to himespecially. It is recalling that a year ago, Leonardo was still giving up on himself, completely lost in alcohol and drugs. In the product. Leonardo simply let his tears vent freely, and the blurry halo spread slowly in front of him. It was incredible, "I have been in a state of confusion in the past two years. Im too sure about my acting direction, and Im not too sure what kind of actor I want to be..." Although Leonardo didnt say it directly, everyone knew what the two years were referring to. "In the end, it was in Hugo. With the help, I found my way again, first with the''sixth sense of the supernatural''-sorry, Hailey," Having said that, Leonardo waved the little golden man in his hand in the direction where Hailey was. It caused everyone to laugh again, "Then''Beautiful Mind''." "When filming''Beautiful Mind'', Hugo experienced several mental breakdowns..." This sentence came out, and Hugo under the stage covered his face and let out a wailing sound, and everyone around him heard it, and then Everyone chuckled slightly, because the others didn''t know, they all cast their sights at Hugo. Leonardo naturally saw this scene, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became brighter. "I also experienced several mental breakdowns, but the feeling of pushing myself to the limit made me realize again that I am one. Famous actor, this is my dream and my persistence." "So..." Leonardo let out a long breath and looked at the audience through dim tears, "So I still want to keep going. This trophy will become my motivation to continue working hard. Thank you, thank you everyone!" Finally, Leonardo didn''t hesitate anymore and turned and left the stage. But what was different this time was that his footsteps were so firm, step by step, and so solid. Tonights Oscar kicked off in a shocking way. The two works "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and "Beautiful Mind" won the Best Supporting Actress and Best Supporting Actor Trophies as a dark horse, although this is not the same as the final The battle for the best film is not much directly related-because the two works were not direct competitors in the process of winning the award, but it still gave people more expectations for the follow-up direction of the award ceremony. Such a start is naturally perfect for Hugo. As the producer of the two works, this also indicates that the battle for the best picture tonight has already taken the lead. However, the trend of the awards ceremony since then is still a huge question mark. Whether to continue the strength or repeat the mistakes of last year''s "Shakespeare in Love", no one can draw a conclusion before the best picture is announced. The major art awards that were subsequently awarded were brilliant. In the competition for the best photography, "beautiful mind", "love to the end", "shock inside story", "sleepy.", "snowflakes falling on the fragrant cedar tree (...one.cedars "They were ranked in the top five, and finally the "Beautiful Mind" had the last laugh and won the second statuette tonight. Competitiveness of the Best Art Director Award, "Genius Ripley" and "Cider House Rules" both hit the horse, and the critically acclaimed "Songsong Opera" and "Anna and the King (anna. and. the.) ) also continued the results of the accompaniment run, and the Drifthead Valley suddenly emerged and snatched the trophy. However, "Songs and Plays" won the Best Costume Design Award, and Lindy Heming (.) defeated "Anna and the King", "Driftwood Valley", "Genius Ripley", After "Titus (, he took this little golden man into his arms. In addition, "Songsong Changxi" is still in the best makeup department without any rivals, and won the second trophy tonight. Since the pattern of nominees for the five best films this year is relatively small, they cannot be compared with "Titanic" and "Saving Private Ryan", which also makes the technical department present a prosperous posture. The menacing "Genius Ripley" won three nominations in the technical department, but was eventually wiped out. Coupled with the best supporting actor department, which did not have much competitiveness, the outcome of this work being ignored by Oscars is irreversible. . In the absence of strong performance from the best film contenders, the "Matrix" stood up and won the best sound, best sound editing, and best visual effects three trophies. "Best Film" had the last laugh in the Best Film Editing Award and became the biggest dark horse. In fact, this years Best Film Editing Award can be regarded as extremely competitive. The four works of "Beautiful Mind", "Breaking Inside Story", "Cider House Rule", and "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" have outstanding strengths. All Nominated for the Best Picture and Best Director Awards, and the overall momentum leads the nomination list. "The Matrix" was a strong shortlist for the award amidst the applause, but this commercial film used sharp editing to present the bizarre ideas of the two directors. The magnificent splicing technique and shot scheduling are indeed It''s commendable. In the end, when competitors generally lacked strong performance, the "Matrix" won with absolute strength-it can be said to be a dark horse, but it can also be said to be strength. After all the awards in the technical department were found, the "Matrix" unexpectedly but logically led the way with the four small golden men. The most surprising thing is that the "Breaking Inside Story" did not win any of the three technical departments. A trophy, on the contrary, "Song Song Changxi" won the attention with two statuettes. In the battle for the best film, "Beautiful Mind" still leads the list with the best supporting actor award and the best photography award; "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" has won a best supporting actress award~www.novelhall.com ~The other three works are temporarily unacceptable. This pattern is really weird. The award ceremony is halfway through, but the leader is the "Matrix" which has nothing to do with the best film. This once again proves the award Xiaonian''s statement. Along with the best original song award was won by "Ape Tarzan", the best soundtrack was upset by "Red Violin (the.red., and the best foreign language film was earned by "About My Mother (...madre. In the bag, the award ceremony has also entered the final stage, and at this time the two golden figures of the "beautiful mind" still occupy the leading position in the battle for the best picture, which also makes the screenwriting department, the protagonist department and the director follow. The victory or defeat has become crucial. The advantage of "beautiful mind" is not stable. It may repeat the mistakes of "Shakespeare in Love" at any time, be pulled off the horse, and the direction of almost a trophy may completely change the battle for the best film. The pattern of war. Because it is a young year for the awards, the suspense is getting bigger and bigger. Even if two-thirds of the awards ceremony has passed, people still can''t understand the overall trend. Before the final battle kicked off, the annual Lifetime Achievement Award was awarded first to recognize filmmakers who have made great contributions to Hollywood. Ilya Kazan received this honor last year, and this year was awarded this year. The candidate for honor was also announced early, an acquaintance, an old acquaintance. Two-time Oscar heroine winner Jane Fonda (jane.) took to the stage to present this important honorary award. Chapter 2175： Become famous "The 72nd Oscar lifetime achievement award, let us welcome Mr. Ernst Lechman!" Although this award was announced before the award ceremony, when Jane Fonda announced the answer, all the audience stood up and greeted Ernst with thunderous applause. Different from the controversy when Ilya Kazan took the stage last year, generally speaking, those who can win the lifetime achievement award are the respected existence of the industry, and it is bound to usher in the support of the audience. Later than today. Ernst wore a black suit with a white shirt, stepped onto the stage unwaveringly, and took his own trophy from Jane''s hands. Ernst stood on the spot, looking at this little golden man for a long time. Once, he spent his whole life chasing this trophy tirelessly, but he was always so close and far away. He had already given up, completely. Giving up, just staying in his side of the world, complaining and complaining, this has almost become a demon in his heart, making him look like he can''t recognize it. But today, this little golden man is so true and heavy in his hand. He originally thought that the weight would be heavier, so he couldn''t help but slightly tilted, as if he wanted to seriously feel the weight of this trophy Almost carried the weight of his life''s pursuit but he was disappointed, because it was far from enough, far from enough. Standing in front of the microphone, Ernst looked at the dense crowds standing up under the stage. Most of him no longer knew him. Hollywood is no longer what he was familiar with twenty years ago. Until I saw Hugo and Charlize, it was a figure he was familiar with. His gaze stopped for a moment on the two people, and then he closed it back. "I used to think I would never have the opportunity to stand here and say these things in my entire life, but fate is really an interesting thing, isn''t it?" Ernst''s mouth was slightly drawn with a smile, his voice still rough and impatient Nothing changed. "But I didn''t expect that two years ago, a young man said that on my behalf, and today I got the opportunity to stand here in person." The young man two years ago...everyone knew who Ernst was talking about. "I want to say that the script is always the foundation of a good movie. A good story is placed in the hands of any director, even if it is completely destroyed, it can still reach a level above the standard; but a good director meets a bad one. The script is utterly brilliant, no matter how good he is, there is no room for him to play." Ernst said seriously, these words have been hidden in his heart for many years, but they have not been taken seriously by Hollywood. "But today I truly stand here. When I said this, I felt that everything is no longer important, because I am not the only smart person in Hollywood." Ernst''s self-deprecating words caused a chuckle at the scene, and he looked at the surging crowd and the bright and dazzling lights again. He had imagined himself standing on this stage countless times, but after he really stood here, he found that more important than the little golden man in his hand were the scripts he had written. , What he loves is the script, always...not this trophy. Thinking of this, Ernst was relieved, and the knots that had been entangled for his life were finally relieved, "Thank you, thank you for the affirmation of me by the college." After finishing speaking, Ernst turned around and left the stage without any pause. When he returned to the side stage, Ernst felt a little warm in his eyes. He had to stand in the shadows, closed his eyes slightly, and quietly felt the sound of his heart beating, the slightly unstable beat. The sound is so beautiful and moving. This years Lifetime Award was won by Ernst Lechman, which is obviously of special significance. It also marks that after the commercial film headed by "Titanic", the Academy is still focusing on the drama itself, hoping to appear more They are similar to works such as "The World of Truman", "Perfect Perfection", and "The Sixth Sense of Spirituality". After Ernst left the stage, two important trophies for the screenwriting department were about to be announced. Such an arrangement also seemed meaningful. Compared with the original script department where strong players have gathered in the previous two years, although the competition for the best original script this year is still very fierce, the overall structure is small, and more ghosts are in charge. Charlie Kaufman and the "Puppet Life" The two rookies of "Magnolia" Paul Thomas Anderson dominated people''s attention. Although the performance of "Supernatural Sixth Sense" m-Night-Samalan was not bad, it was still slightly inferior. The two elders Mike Lee and Woody Allen of "Sweet and Humble" should be spectators this year. The result also proved the previous speculation of the award ceremony. "Puppet Life" and "Magnolia" started a bayonet competition. In the end, it was Paul who relied on the "Magnolia" who surprised everyone to win the championship in one fell swoop, recreating Quentin back then. -Tarantino''s demeanor has further pushed the strong momentum of independent films to the peak. The entire "Magnolia" crew was arranged in the corner. Except for Tom Cruise and his wife who were sitting in the first row, everyone else was hidden in the corner. In order for Paul to come on stage to accept the award, everyone in the crew left. After coming out and standing on the aisle, Paul was able to get on stage smoothly, and the chaotic battle made people laugh and cry. Compared to the excitement and excitement of the entire "Magnolia" crew, Paul himself appears to be relatively calm. However, this talented director has always been arrogant and unruly, and it is not surprising that he has a normal heart for the statue. The loss of "The Sixth Sense of Spirit" in the best original screenplay department is reminiscent of last year''s work "Thin Red Line". At that time, it was also a standout best adapted screenplay and lost to the "Gods and Beasts". , And finally the whole award ceremony returned empty-handed. This time, "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is the only work in the original department that has entered the battle for the best film. If this award cannot be collected, it can basically be declared out of the game early. The result is like this. However, for a horror movie, the defeat of the "Spiritual Sixth Sense" did not arouse much surprise, and people seemed to be psychologically prepared for this result. At least, the "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" is better than the "thin red line", and won a best supporting actress award. However, whether the future trend of the award ceremony will be as expected is unknown. Immediately afterwards, Kevin Spacey took the stage to award the best adapted screenplay award. Unlike the best original screenplay department, this award can almost be said to be the key to the trend of the entire award ceremony. Because if the "Beautiful Mind" wins the award, then the subsequent suspense will basically disappear-the two awards in the protagonist department, the best picture nominees are not the most powerful contenders, which means that there are three figurines The "beautiful mind" in hand will be a great ride. But if its not for the beautiful mind, any other work woneven if the genius Ripley won, it means that everyone in the next protagonist and director departments still has a chance, as long as There is a work that can win two statuettes, and the trend of the best film is still unknown. More importantly, in the competition for the best adapted screenplay, Hugo became the most powerful contender with his "beautiful mind". The excellent quality of the work has been unanimously affirmed by everyone, even allowing Hugo to win at the same time. Was nominated for Best Actor and Best Adapted Screenplay. However, the double nomination will further push the voting crisis to its peak, especially the influence of the "Hollywood Cancer" cannot be underestimated. In the previous U.S. Screenwriters Guild Awards, "Puppet Life" and "School Situation ( won respectively. From this, it can be seen that the screenwriters'' union''s affirmation of "Beautiful Mind" is still not high enough, which further weakens Hugo. The odds of winning. But now "Puppet Life" lost to "Magnolia" at the Oscars, and "School Situation" simply did not win the nomination, and the awards of the American Screenwriters Guild could not be used as a reference object. Above the Golden Globes, the last laugh was "Puppet Life", but it did not belong to the adaptation department at all, which made the results of the Golden Globes no reference value. Therefore, when Kevin Spacey walked onto the stage, he could clearly feel that the eyes of the audience were focused on him, as if it was a heavy burden, which made him breathless. "I didn''t expect that the award-presenting guests would be so nervous, which I didn''t expect." Kevin used ridicule to make the atmosphere a little easier. But this was only a momentary relief, and the tense atmosphere soon gathered again, "The Law of Cider House", "Beautiful Mind", "Green Miracle", "Breaking Inside Story", "Genius Ripley" "The fight of the five works is about to reveal a result ~ www.novelhall.com~ This is likely to be the key to victory tonight. At this time, Hugo is not so nervous, not only because after several consecutive experiences in recent years, the experience has been enriched, and the mentality has gradually stabilized; and because Hugo knows that he is not a prize-winning favorite, regardless of the "Hollywood cancer." How serious is the trend of, but what is certain is that he has already won all the prizes that should be won, and his mood is naturally relatively calm. Charlize, who was sitting next to Hugo, looked even more nervous, clenching his fists with both hands, and staring at the envelope in Kevins hand. His heartbeat had almost slowed down to a static level, just staring at the result with bated breath. Published. Even if Hugo held her cold left hand, she didn''t notice it. Because Charlize knows exactly how much Hugo paid in the process of writing the "Beautiful Mind" script, and how much Hugo''s hard work has been gathered in this work, she hopes that Hugo can get his affirmation-even if Even she herself ridiculed that Hugo had already gotten the prize and got soft, but she still stood firmly by Hugo''s side. Kevin looked at the crowd under the stands, took a deep breath, and opened the envelope. The red envelope seemed to be able to burn at any time. The raging flame was beating in Kevin''s palm. "The 72nd Oscar The winner of the best adapted screenplay is..." Chapter 2176： Break the doubt Kevin Spacey looked at the card in his hand. After raising his head, the smile on the corner of his mouth became intriguing, as if he was wondering what kind of reaction the winner would bring. He paused for a while and scanned the audience in the audience, as if he was enjoying the happiness that only he knew the answer, his smile became brighter, and then he pointed into the microphone and said: "The winner of the 72nd Oscar for Best Adapted Screenplay..." Is it Michael Man or Anthony Minghella? It should be John Owen who has a better chance, everyone is guessing, countless thoughts are surging, "Hugo Lancaster of''Beautiful Mind''." "Oh, it turned out to be Hugo..." Everyone''s first reaction was the same. They nodded, but then realized what the name meant. The expressions that were too stunned and uncontrollable appeared. The scene, so that there was such a moment of pause, almost everyone asked in disbelief in their eyes when they looked at each other, "You also voted for Hugo?" Dont talk about other people, even Hugo himself was stunned. His first reaction was that Kevin was joking with him, but immediately after his eyes collided with Kevin in the air, Kevin seemed to say more , "It''s you, it''s you", which made Hugo''s first reaction is incredible. At this moment, Charlize finally reacted and stood up and gave Hugo a big hug, "I told you, I told you!" The ecstatic emotions were like the rising sun, gushing out, contagious On Hugo''s body, the smile at the corner of his mouth burst into light. Leonardo, who had just returned to his seat, jumped up and down beside him, as if he had acquired this little golden man. He used every muscle of his body to vent his emotions, which seemed even more fanatical than Hugo. The crew of the "Sixth Sense of Spirituality" also swarmed up and congratulated Hugo one after another. "Mr. Hugo Lancaster, would you please come to the stage to accept the award?" Kevin''s ridicule came from the microphone, causing everyone in the audience to chuckle. At this time, people realized this. What was going on? The applause rang intermittently and sporadically, but in a blink of an eye it became a piece. When Hugo stood on the stage, the applause of the mountains and the tsunami really reached the peak. can not stop. Indeed, Hugo is now the "Hollywood Cancer". He has shown unique dominance in the past eight years and completely changed the development path of the entire film industry. He has led to the emergence of 20 million clubs, and he has contributed The first film in film history to break 500 million at the box office, he occupies the No. 1 album sales history in North America, he opened the era of blockbusters, he redefined "box office appeal", he became the first in film history 30 years old The following Oscar winner, he is also the first in film history to harvest the existence of both the actor and the screenwriter Golden Man. He led the re-emergence of the golden age of rock and roll, and he stood on top of the world of Maracana... Just a name of "Hugo Lancaster" has become the existence that everyone looks up to. Just as many professionals are concerned, the existence of Hugo is a disaster for other colleagues, because other people want to break through the blockade of Hugo, it is so difficult to imagine. But the reason why Hugo can become a unique top star in the history of film is definitely not because of his reputation. It is precisely because of his excellent works. Not only has he made a huge breakthrough in the box office in word of mouth and comments, but also because of his social influence. It is hard for others to reach. No one can ignore the excellent work of "Beautiful Mind". Even if people are bored or even hate every brilliant performance of Hugo, there is still no way to deny this fact. Therefore, Hugo once again won the Oscar screenwriter Golden Man-this time for the best adapted screenplay award, which further pushed Hugo''s strong momentum to the pinnacle, which made other screenwriters come back again, and it really made people. Disappointed, but... But think about it in reverse. The judges who voted for this vote are making history with their own hands. They are the witnesses and founders of the glorious Hugo dynasty. At this moment, everyone''s blood boiled over, even if there was no alternative, but still convinced. The thunderous applause rose to the ground in an instant, reverberating continuously throughout the scene, with endless echoes, so that Hugo, who was standing in front of the microphone, tried to speak three times before and after, but failed. Hugo was a little helpless, and turned his head to look at Kevin standing next to him with a little excitement. Kevin also raised his hands high and applauded Hugo, which made the smile on Hugo''s mouth softly. I sketched it out and looked at the noisy crowd under the stage, and there was a slight wave of happiness in this way. "Thank you, thank you, thank you sincerely." Hugo said three consecutive thanks, which gradually calmed down the applause, and he let out a long sigh, "It seems that I have nothing to say except thank you. Because even No matter how gorgeous it is, it cannot express my excitement and happiness at the moment, and of course I am grateful." Hugo looked at the crew of "Beautiful Mind" sitting in the audience, "I should express my gratitude one by one like the members of the crew. Of course, there are also people who have been with me throughout the process of adapting this story." Although this sentence was vague, the scene was warm. Everyone knew that Hugo was talking about Charlize. Charlize tried to stay calm and ignored the noise, but her cheeks were still pink uncontrollably. Then Leonardo patted her arm and cast a look. , Seems to be saying, "Hey, Hugo is talking about you." Charlize gritted his teeth, simply rounded his eyes, nodded his chin, his eyes seemed to say, "Yes, it''s me, are you jealous?" This made Leonardo touch his nose embarrassedly. With a frustrated look on his face, the friends who saw this scene all chuckled. Hugo, who was standing on the stage, did not notice such an episode. He continued, "But I want to thank another person here, my friend, Alan Strello." At this time, he was sitting on the TV. Allen in front of the plane was stunned, without warning, "I know, this name is very strange to many people, but without him, there would be no script of''Beautiful Mind''. I remember it was an afternoon, Ai Lun came to me with the materials he prepared, hoping that I could adapt the story of John Nash into a movie, not because of the ups and downs of Johns story, but because he knew the pain and struggle of suffering from mental illness. Knowing the wrong vision of this society towards this disadvantaged group, he hoped that I could adapt a story so that we could truly feel the story behind the miracles created by John Nash. So, there is a "beautiful mind"." Hugos words calmed everyone on the scene. Everyone looked at Hugo intently and listened carefully. I hope to express my views, listening, loving, and trusting through this story. This is for us. Its very important to say, and its even more important to those who suffer from mental illness for different reasons. They are no different from us." "So, I have to thank you again, thank you Allen for giving me the opportunity to tell this story, and thank you for giving me the opportunity to stand here and tell my thoughts. Thank you!" Hugo nodded slightly, and then stepped back. Preparing to leave, the whole scene was silent, and no one could react at all. It was as if all the audience in front of the TV were completely lost in thought. No one made any reaction. But suddenly, Hugo paused in his footsteps and walked back again. In front of the microphone, he smiled and said, "Also, Mr. Ernst Lechman, congratulations on your winning." This time Hugo really left. All the audience was stunned, then burst into laughter, and then applause rang out again, resounding across the sky. However, the influence of Hugo''s remarks just now has just begun to spread, and it is affecting the historical process of society little by little at a speed that people can''t see with the naked eye. Allen still sat on the spot, sitting quietly, until the cigarette burned his fingers, and the hot temperature made him quickly throw the cigarette into the ashtray, looking at the burned blush of his fingertips, he was not in a hurry. He went to flush, but sat quietly in the chair again, as if the whole world had calmed down. With the announcement of the Best Adapted Screenplay Award The biggest suspense of the Oscars tonight has basically been lifted. "Beautiful Mind" includes the best supporting actor, best photography, and best adapted screenplay. Little Golden Man, and among the other four competitors, only "Spiritual Sixth Sense" won a best supporting actress award. It can be said that "Beautiful Mind" won a huge victory tonight as the number one seed. Not surprisingly, there is no suspense about the trend of the final award. When Hugo walked to the side stage, he saw the oncoming Steven Spielberg-he was about to take the stage to award the best director award. Steven gave Hugo a big hug and smiled brightly. , "I heard that you are about to start writing scripts again recently. So, should the director think about me this time?" This made Hugo laugh happily, "I will seriously consider it!" Then Steven went on stage to present the awards, and then Hugo saw Charlize who had just come backstage, which made Hugo very surprised. , "Why are you here?" Before Charlize could answer, the staff next to him stopped Hugo who was about to leave the side stage, "Hugo, after the best director award is over, the best actress is the best actress. You are the guest of honor, and you are ready to cross the scene. ?" Hugo''s footsteps stopped at the same place, and then raised his head to see Charlize''s grinning very hard expression. Chapter 2177： Ultimate suspense Hugo felt that he was absolutely dizzy. He actually forgot about it-he was the winner of last year''s best actor, so naturally he was the guest of honor for this year''s best actress; and Charlize is the same. The guest of honor for the best actor came backstage. Hugo looked at Charlize''s gloating smile, gritted his teeth ferociously, walked in front of Charlize, bowed his head and said in her ear, "You can''t laugh after you go home at night." After that, he said. Hugo handed the little golden man to Charlize, followed the staff to the side, and began to prepare for the string of words. Looking back, he found Charlize''s astonished and shy expression, which made Hugo proudly outline it. The corners of his mouth were raised. On the stage, Steven is announcing the best director award. In fact, the award ceremony has reached this stage. "The Sixth Sense of Supernatural" was left behind because it missed the best original screenplay; "The Green Miracle" and "The Law of Cider House" were not won first prize and did not compete in the leading role. , Has also fallen behind; the one who can compete with the "beautiful mind" still leaves the last seeded player and the most powerful competitor-"Breaking Inside Story". Although "Breaking Inside Story" has not yet opened yet, the two departments of Best Actor and Best Director are shortlisted for competition. If both of these awards are won, then there is still hope for a fight to the death with "Beautiful Mind". This also left a trace of suspense for the best director award. It is a pity that this last bit of suspense has also been stifled. After winning the Directors Guild of America Award, Ron Howard of "Beautiful Mind" successfully ruled the Oscar and won his first Oscar statuette. At this time, the suspense of the best film no longer exists. After including the four statuettes, "Beautiful Mind" is already a great success, and other works are no longer possible to fight back. Perhaps the only suspense at the moment is-who will be the winner of the Best Actor Award? After Steven and Lang left the stage hand in hand, Hugo made another appearance, this time as the guest of honor for best actress. However, due to the limited suspense of this award, Hilary Swank relied on her outstanding performance in "Boys Dont Cry". Even the wonderful performance of Jenny McTeer in "Dandelion" is also very difficult. Counterattack, so the atmosphere of the whole scene is relatively relaxed. Finally, Hugo announced the answer, "Hilary Swank,''boy don''t cry''". Such a suspenseless answer made the scene calm. Everyone just stood up and congratulated Hillary with applause. After Charlize last year, another actress under the age of thirty was born. The Oscar at the turn of the century is undergoing earth-shaking changes. Hilary walked onto the stage, but she couldn''t make a sound. When she took the Little Golden Man from Hugo, her hands trembled uncontrollably. Even if she was a step away, she could clearly feel the deep-rooted feeling. joy. Hugo gave Hillary a big hug, and then sincerely sent his blessings, and congratulated Hillary with applause. When Hugo and Hillary returned to the side stage, Charlize was already waiting at the entrance. Hillary, who had just received the Little Golden Man, wiped her tears and showed a big smile, "I still remember the picture of you two winning at the same time last year. It''s really perfect." A sentence made Hugo and Charlie. The two of them exchanged glances and laughed blankly. Maybe the 71st Oscar will eternally become a classic, or it will be eternally talked about by people, but what is certain is that the beautiful moments of that night will remain in the long river of time forever and cannot be erased. Hugo and Charlize also don''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, whether it belongs to them or belongs to everyone''s memories. Charlize congratulated Hillary again and gave Hugo a look. Then, under the guidance of the staff, he walked onto the stage. Hugo turned his head back to the waiting room, and then he saw Steven Spielberg, Ron Howard and others standing in the room. Steven beckoned to Hugo, "Don''t go back to your seat." Yes, the next two awards have your business." "How did you know that there was something about me?" Hugo smiled and walked over, "Did you vote for me in both departments?" Steven laughed and said, "Can I bypass you? This seems like a difficult task." Hugo spread his hands, "Isn''t that the reason why the malignant tumor was turned into a malignant tumor?" The calm appearance made all the colleagues in the waiting room chuckle. Hugo can be called a "tumor" because he is good enough that people can''t ignore his existence at all. It''s like Jack Nicholson, like Meryl Streep. Hugo''s answer was calm, self-defeating, and self-confidence. At the same time, many people in the audience are also discussing this topic-just like the best adapted screenplay award, people think that Hugo is a Hollywood cancer, don''t vote for him, but there are still many people hesitating and swaying. In the end, Hugo was chosen, which allowed Hugo to defeat a group of powerful competitors and win the award for best adapted screenplay. What about now? In the best actor department where Hugo''s advantage is more obvious? In a department where almost no one can challenge Hugo? Is Hugo really going to achieve an incredible re-election? This is not just a simple re-election, but the third actor Golden Man in just five years. What is even more frightening is that he completed this feat before he was thirty-three years old-in the long history of filming, thirty-three years old The following actor winners are only two (not including Hugo himself), Richard Dreyfus and Maximilian Schell (.), even with the best supporting actor, only six That''s it. Therefore, everyone became curious, and everyone was asking their partners around, "Who did you vote for?" Trying to find the answer that is about to be revealed from the clues. Michael Mann looked at Russell Crowe next to him in surprise, "What did you say?" Russell shrugged, "I voted for Hugo, you heard me right." Michaels face was full of disbelief. Russell voted for a competitor when Russell himself joined the competition. This is indeed very rare-at least from Russells expression, he doesnt seem to be joking, "You Is it because of Hugo''s kindness to you?" Michael asked curiously. "Michael, you are disrespectful to Hugo and also disrespectful to me." Russell looked a little unhappy. "Hugo''s performance in the''Beautiful Mind'' is indeed the best, almost one of the best. I think other competitors-including myself-are not on the same level as him, so my vote is objective and fair." Seeing Russell''s excitement, Michael had already caught the attention of others around him. He had to put his finger on his lips, motioned to make Russell whisper, and then turned his head to look at the stage awkwardly, without saying anything. Obviously Russell was reluctant to discuss further, turned his head and looked towards the stage. After a while, Michael whispered to Russell, "Actually, I also voted for Hugo..." The 72nd Oscar''s best actor''s competitive lineup can be regarded as luxurious. The "sweet and humble" Sean Penn has completed the Cannes Film Festival, the Venice Film Festival and the Berlin Film Festival in one fell swoop in the past three years. The festival''s actor Grand Slam, the winning rate is amazing, and he has become the most sought-after actor on the European continent-even surpassing Hugo''s influence. Denzel Washington of "The Hurricane" is the number one black actor in the United States. His influence and appeal are unquestionable. He once won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor in 1989, but he has not yet been able to win the actor. It is worth mentioning that he is also the winner of this year''s Berlin Film Festival. Richard Farnsworth is seventy-nine years old this year, and he is highly respected. He was shortlisted for the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor in 1978. This year, his performance in "Mr. Streit''s Story" is very good. The audience received a lot of cheers from film critics. Russell Crowe can only be regarded as a junior among the nominees. In 1997, "L.A. Confidential" entered Hollywood''s sight strongly. Stage fright, once again showed his acting potential, which is admirable. But in fact, even with such a luxurious lineup, the overall feeling is still lacking, whether it is the overall quality of the work-including the "Breaking Inside Story" or the completeness of the actors'' performance and the exploration of the roles. The degree has not been able to meet expectations. This also makes the movie king department, which has always been the most competitive, indistinguishable. The "Chicago Tribune" even put forward this point of view, "If there is no Hugo Lancaster''s "beautiful mind", this Oscar will be eclipsed and pale." This sentence is a pun on the one hand. It is the competition for the best film, on the one hand it is the battle for the movie king. The reason why Hugo is so popular is not only because his works in previous years are brilliant, but also because he dedicated two works of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and "Beautiful Mind" in the past year, which is reminiscent of In 1995, because Hugo''s John Nash showed absolute strength, everyone was astounded. Whether it was the delicateness and accuracy of the performance, or the level and connotation of the performance, Hugo brought the essence of acting to the fullest. No matter how critical the critics are, they can''t help but marvel at them. But bearing the name of Hollywood cancer, this makes the competition for best actor full of many variables in an instant, especially after Hugo took the lead in winning the best adapted screenplay tonight, the crisis of voting has reached an unprecedented height. This also makes the battle for the actor become the ultimate suspense tonight! Under the attention of everyone, Charlize Theron opened the red envelope in his hand. Chapter 2178： The actor defends the title Everyone in the audience held their breath, Charlizes white slender fingers and the hot red envelope formed a sharp contrast, matched with her ivory white evening gown, the strong visual impact made all the attention to be focused on On top of the envelope, Charlize''s slender fingers directly opened the envelope simply and roughly, which unexpectedly produced a violent pleasure, causing many people to swallow their saliva. In fact, it is not just the scene of the awards ceremony. At this moment, everyone watching the Oscars in the United States held their breath, because the announcement of this award is likely to make history-although this possibility is accompanied by the best adaptation The attribution of the script award is getting smaller and smaller, but people still can''t help but stare. Charlize tore open the envelope, but because of too much force, he accidentally tore the card. This made Charlize a little bit in his heart, raised his eyes and peeped at the scene, and then pretended to be calm, concealing his inner panic. , Try not to let people see the anomaly. At this time, Charlize had time to look down at the card and saw the black font on the white card. He was a little surprised. His eyes widened slightly. He checked again, and then the fright in his pupils surged. It was actually him. Charlize was stunned, and then he realized his gaffe, "Sorry, I''m a little immersed in it, everyone is still waiting for the result." Charlize ridiculed himself into the microphone, and the scene made a dull voice. With a low laugh, you can see that everyone is very nervous, and Charlize has no more nonsense. "The winner of the 72nd Oscar for Best Actor is..." Charlize raised his head and turned towards the audience. Xi looked around and paused slightly. In this second, the whole world seemed to stand still. All eyes, all eyes, and all focal points were gathered on Charlize, and time and space unexpectedly appeared. Seconds of solidification. "Hugo Lancaster,''Beautiful Mind''." "Boom!" In an instant, everyone in the audience exclaimed, and Leonardo jumped up directly, waving his fists vigorously, screaming and shouting, and exhausted his energy to vent his excitement. . And then, Leonardo found out that he was not alone. Not far away Russell Crowe, Heath Ledger next to him, and Hayley Joe Osment sitting in a chair all jumped up. , Their excitement is clearly written on their faces. Defending! Hugo completed the feat of defending the actor''s title! History was created at this moment. Hugo became the third actor in film history to complete the re-election of the Oscar winner, Hugo became the first actor in film history to win three Oscar winners, and Hugo became the first actor in film history to win four acting figurines. Hugo became the first actor in film history to win four statuettes before the age of thirty-five. Hugo became the only actor in film history to win awards in both the actor and screenwriter divisions at the same award ceremony... There is a steady stream of records, and there are no counts at all. They are concentrated under the name "Hugo Lancaster". There are too many historical records. When others are still trying to catch up with Hugo, he He ran away in strides, leaving only a distant back for future generations to admire. Hollywood cancer? Indeed, Hugo is the current Hollywood cancer. His powerful appeal not only profoundly affects the value orientation of the audience, but also has an immeasurable and profound impact on the entire Hollywood industry. It is no exaggeration to say that as long as Hugo is there , He is the favorite to win-including box office and awards. If Hugo declares to run for president now, it is hard to imagine whether he will do it overnight and achieve success. In the face of the whole wave of resistance in Hollywood, Hugo directly stifled all controversy with his outstanding performances in the works of "Sixth Sense of Supernatural" and "Beautiful Mind". In particular, the performance of the latter is directly recorded in the annals of history. It surpassed Jack Nicholson in the number of awards and became the first person in Hollywood; it has also improved the quality of performance to a higher level, and it is famous with Marlon Brando, Robert De Niro, and Jack Lemmon. The name stands on the same level. Even for those who hate Hugo deeply, what they hate is only Hugo''s excellence, what they hate is that they can''t shake Hugo''s dominance at all, what they hate is Hugo''s **** strength and disgusting perfection. Hugo did not hold any hope. This is the truth, not a humble word, because he knows the difficulty of winning the actor again than anyone else, not to mention the fact that he has already included three acting figurines, so he never Think this award will be your own. After receiving the Best Adapted Screenplay Award, Hugo was completely settled because he knew that he had directly withdrawn from the battle for the actor. This was also the easiest and most comfortable time he participated in the Oscars for so many years. There was nothing at all. Burden, for the first time he was able to calm down and look at everything around him. So, when Charlize announced the answer, Hugo still talked and laughed with Steven, with a ridiculous smile on his face, and then he heard the answer. The smile on the corner of his mouth paused for a moment, and then Hugo seemed embarrassed, sorry to the competitor, even if he did nothing wrong at all. But Hugo actually agrees with what the Hollywood industry said. If he keeps winning awards and forms a monopoly, it will definitely be a bad thing for the film industry. Worse still, he has achieved this at such a young age. Gao Feng, then how should the road behind him continue? Does he have to really lose heart to make a breakthrough? Therefore, at that moment, Hugo''s mood was indeed somewhat mixed. Afterwards, Steven, Lang and others swarmed up to congratulate Hugo. They were even more excited than Hugo because they were standing at the crossroads of history. The excitement and excitement are indescribable. Maybe this is the talk they will show off to others in the future, and the legend passed on to their children and grandchildren. Hugo walked onto the stage surrounded by a lively and turbulent crowd. The hot and dazzling lights came surging, making the soles of Hugo''s feet look a little fluttering, as if stepping on the clouds, but this unreliable feeling made Hugo a little uneasy, a little irritable, and the heat on his skin. The blood began to boil, and the uncontrollable excitement almost made the brain lose control. So, he stopped, stepped on the ground hard, and felt the firmness of the ground. The restless mood was slightly relieved, and then he started to step forward again. There was a shining halo in front of his eyes. The glare was extraordinary, making his eyes sore that he wanted to cry. He had to close his eyes forcibly. Suddenly, Hugo remembered the 1992 Golden Raspberry Award. He also sprinted towards the halo, and then stepped on that solid and restless ground to start another life. At this moment, the memories overlapped, and all the fragments became blurred, one for the Golden Raspberry Award and another for the Oscar. That kind of hazy memory made Hugo hesitate in his footsteps. Then, the halo began to fade, and he gradually saw the figure in front of him. The pretty face with a sly smile was his most familiar and most beloved look. The chaotic memory began to fade a little bit, from the Golden Raspberry Award to Oscar, along this road, all memories flashed past like the speed of light, and finally stopped at this minute and this moment. Charlize took the initiative to step forward, and generously stretched out the little golden man in his hand, with a smile on his face like the sun at three o''clock in the afternoon. Hugo stretched out his right hand and took the Little Golden Man, but did not immediately let go. Instead, he held Charlize''s palm tightly and leaned forward slightly, as if he was planning to make a face-to-face ceremony with Charlize. Charlize was stunned. She saw a trace of sly in Hugos amber eyes. So clear, she seemed to understand Hugos plan. If she wanted to, she could avoid it, but she just paused for a while. After a while, he leaned over and made a face-up ceremony with Hugo. Left cheek, right cheek, left cheek again, and then Hugo''s lips stayed on her lips, a light kiss like a dragonfly, clicked until the end, and soon separated. But just such a simple little action made the audience completely crazy. The screams, shouts and even the applause drowned, everyone stood up, raised their hands high, and clapped vigorously. At this moment, the world is left between the interlocking fingers. Finally Charlize gave Hugo a hug, and said to him, "Congratulations, you are the only hero in my heart." Then he stepped aside and left the stage to Hugo. Hugo took the little golden man and walked to the microphone and did not speak immediately, but looked down at the little golden man in his hand. The calm mood actually began to slowly rise, and accompanied by The applause at the scene gradually evolved into a stormy sea. He thought he would be very calm and calm. He thought he would not lose his temper or excitement, but when he really felt the familiar and unfamiliar trophy in his hand, his hands still began to tremble uncontrollably. Not because of the history he created, but because of his steps along the way, every step is so solid and so hard. Dreams are never easy. Many times they end in failure, but the real meaning of dreams lies in the process of trial and even the moment of failure. At this point, he has never been a loser. From the Golden Raspberry Award to the Oscar statuette, this path has really taken a long, long time. The right hand tightened slightly, but the soft edges and corners of the little golden man made his palm slightly hot, even a little painful, which made Hugo''s boiling brain finally cool down a little, and then he realized that the eye sockets were a little warm. Last year he was second. The first time I took the actor, I was not so excited, but tonight was a little out of control, which made Hugo chuckle, and wiped the tears in his eyes with embarrassment with his palms. Applause, once again swept like a mountain whistling a tsunami. Chapter 2179： The only superstar Standing in the middle of the stage, Hugo was a little at a loss, as if he was standing on this stage for the first time. "Le" in the novel www.lw, but in fact, he knew this more clearly than anyone else, but his heart was trembling slightly, and the uncontrollable emotions surged in waves, making him embarrassed. Stand in place. He exhaled a long breath, but the heat in his chest was still rolling, watching the endless applause in front of him, Hugo sketched out a big smile, and said the first acceptance speech into the microphone, "Oh, God, look at my **** popularity." This sentence made everyone on the scene stunned, and then the hall burst into laughter. Hugo himself laughed out loud, but the tears in his eyes were still shining under the light. Shenghui, "Sorry, it''s me, it''s me again, the face I''ve been tired of--Billy, I refuse your plan to come and beat me." This was Hugo Billy''s ridiculous response at the opening, which made everyone burst into laughter. "Russell, Richard, Sean, Denzel, I stand here to express my apology and respect. It is my honor to be able to enter the competition with you tonight." Hugo''s sincere and sincere words once again quoted Congratulations came with applause, Sean and Russell stood up and responded to Hugo with applause again, "To be honest, I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect that I could stand here for the second time tonight. , I did not expect that I would take this trophy from Charlize." Hugo''s frankness caused everyone on the scene to start booing, and ridiculing Hugo and Charlize again, the couple of gods and goddesses, Hugo''s cheeks were slightly hot, but he did not avoid the look in his eyes, but calmly looked at the turbulent before him. The boiling crowd, after everyone calmed down a bit, Hugo spoke again. "When I walked from the side stage to here just now, I kept playing back a scene in my mind when I was walking on the stage of the Golden Raspberry Awards..." Hugo''s words made many people laugh at the scene. I got up, but after laughing, I became quiet, because no one can experience the trough of life like Hugo, not only honestly face his past, but also make a strong comeback. "For many people, it is a bad memory, but for me, it is a precious memory. Because there, I really understand the reason for my performance. I have thought about what makes me persevere. From there all the way to here, Im not a professional actor, and Im not a so-called acting master. Im just a simple actor, an ordinary person who wants to be a good actor. Its the kind of power that keeps me Persevering here, and will continue to go on, for the sake of God, those who wish me to retire will be disappointed." Hilarious laughter, the audience burst into laughter, even those who really hope that Hugo will be completely dead, it is difficult to control their smiles at this time, "So, I think...I think I dont regret going to the stage to accept the Golden Raspberry Award. , Its as if I didnt regret choosing to take the Sixth Sense of Supernatural. The scene couldnt help but was stunned, and then he clapped his hands and laughed, and the smile on Hugos mouth rose greatly. "Finally, I think I need to thank the partners of''Beautiful Mind'', thank you for bearing my crazy actions on the crew, and thank you for staying with me till the end, Charlize, Leo, Heath, Chris , Lang, Josh, Adam...you all worked hard." Hugo rarely listed a series of names, which made the crew of "Beautiful Mind" applaud once again, "At the end of the day, I want to say that this world has never There is no lack of miracles. What is lacking is the perseverance and determination to create miracles. Thank you, thank you everyone for continuing to endure me." A bright smile appeared on Hugo''s face, and then he stepped back from the stage. The audience thundered with applause. By the way of a second collective standing, Hugo paid lofty respect. As Hugo said, the journey from the Golden Raspberry Award to the Oscar was too hard and too painful, but Hugo still came here. If there were no previous sufferings and lows, perhaps there would not be the achievements and brilliance of Hugo today. That kind of faith and perseverance that firmly believed in dreams made Hugo all the way to the pinnacle. Its hard to beat the cold from the heights, its easy to fight the country, but its hard to keep it. People used to think that "Independence Day" was the pinnacle of Hugo''s career, but then the "L.A. Confidential" and "Perfect Perfection" turned out to refresh this concept; when people I thought that the best original script, Xiao Jinren, made Hugo make history, that was his pinnacle, but "Trumen''s World" has rewritten history; he hasn''t waited for people to marvel again, "the sixth sense of the supernatural" and "beauty". "Mind" once again joined forces to create a whole new history. People are always guessing about Hugo''s peak, but the next time that peak is a higher peak. In the long history, there are countless artists who can be called superstars, but only Hugo can be called the "top superstar". When 30 or 50 years later, when people look back at the glory of the 90s, they discovered that the name "Hugo Lancaster" runs through and becomes a vital part of it. He only relies on The power of one person has completely changed the course of history, and this influence can be matched by no one in the entire history. It is hard to imagine that just one person can actually shake the trajectory of history. From glory to death, the most important thing is to reproduce the golden age of rock and roll; to Hugo''s continuous breakthrough as an actor, it seems to have become the top existence of the entire Hollywood pyramid; The strong rise of DreamWorks has changed the structure of the film industry. Awards, box office, and sales are just attached products under his huge influence; thousands of young people have ignited their dreams of music and performance because of him, and have become the main market force in the first two decades of the 21st century. , This is just the tip of the iceberg of his influence; his greatest achievement is to redefine the meaning of "superstar"! And so far, only Hugo can be worthy of this title! The only one! It is foreseeable that after entering the 21st century, Hugos influence will only increase, and people start to look forward to it. In the first decade of the 21st century, "Hugo Lancaster" "How many miracles this name will write." The year 2000 has only just begun, and people can''t wait and see their blood boil over. With Hugo winning the Best Actor Award, the dominance of "Beautiful Mind" is beyond doubt tonight. Best Director, Best Actor, Best Supporting Actor, Best Adapted Screenplay, Best Photography, etc. The little golden man couldn''t find any opponents at all. Therefore, in the final competition for the best film, there is no suspense, "Beautiful Mind" won the award strongly. When Clint Eastwood announced the final result, the audience once again thundered with applause, and all the audience stood up. In this small year of awards, after experiencing numerous confusions and shakes, it ended with the victory of the top seeded "Beautiful Mind". In fact, the chaos in the media is only the chain reaction of the college''s public relations. When the 72nd Oscars ended, people discovered that from beginning to end, this is actually a one-man show of "beautiful mind". The reason why this year is called Xiaonian is that the average strength of the works is not strong on the one hand, and the pattern of the main competitors is too limited on the other hand. "The Law of Cider House" is like a narrative poem from the 1940s, but the overall momentum is far inferior to that of "The Years of Love"; the "Green Miracle" is like a combination of fantasy and fairy tales. "For the sculpting of hope, but the fantasy color has weakened the discussion of human nature, and the depth of the theme is not even comparable to "death prisoner''s walk." The story of "Shocking Inside Story" is very ambitious. It involves the deep inside story of the uncrowned king and the trading of power and money, but the core excavation is not as deep as the "L.A. Confidential" or even the "Yihai Xiongfeng". The aura of "The Sixth Sense of Spirit" is a huge theme, which links human fear, trust, and life and death. However, the films foothold is very limited. It only revolves around the three protagonists, trying to use a small family. Warmth reflects social problems, and the director''s control is still too immature. Such a gap makes their competitiveness significantly lower than in previous years. In contrast, the small pattern of the "beautiful mind" tells a profound story, a bit similar to last year''s "Trumen''s World". After Hugos adaptation, the "beautiful mind" turned into a love story , but behind this is the pain and torture of mental illness, and even the poor status quo of the disadvantaged in society, Ron Howard The director''s skills are so perfect, the emotional paving and incitement are all in place, so that the theme has been sublimated, and the biographical story also bursts with inspirational colors. In addition to the relatively inferior epic structure, the "beautiful mind" is indeed comparable to "Forrest Gump", and the emotional description of the "beautiful mind" is more delicate and profound. Of course, the epic format is a fatal shortcoming, and the clues can be seen through the status of the two works in film history. But even so, the "beautiful mind" is enough to beat all the other competitors. Therefore, above the Oscars tonight, it looks very nervous on the surface, but the "beautiful mind" is always in the leading position. Even the trend of "Hollywood cancer" cannot stop the "beautiful mind"-because the strength of competitors is after all Still too weak. Hugo had just stepped off the stage, and he stepped on the stage again, but this time he was not alone, and Lang was walking with him. All the audience stood up and applauded collectively for Hugo and "Beautiful Mind" received the highest praise. On an Oscar night, as producers, actors and screenwriters at the same time captured three different statuettes, quietly, Hugo once again made history! Chapter 2180： A big win ads_wz_txt; On December 7, at an official White House press conference, President William Clinton, who had just taken office this year, cheered to the media after receiving a routine interview, I just finished watching a movie last week. The excellent work is still unforgettable. I urge you to watch this film, "Schindler''s List"." Obviously, the hot social hot spots in the past three weeks have also become the focus on the President''s desktop. Clinton also took the initiative to walk into the cinema to watch the film and expressed his positive support for the film. This has also pushed the entire incident to an almost insurmountable culmination-even the president has paid attention, it can be said that the whole United States has paid attention, and news media in various fields will never let go of this hot spot, even on Wall Street. Financial media. Just after Clinton expressed his support for "Schindler''s List," within six hours, the National Jewish Association, which has been in a whirlpool of public opinion, also issued an official statement expressing its position. "Mr. Steven Spielberg''s work is great and fair. We must applaud his broad sentiment and delicate perspective. This is undoubtedly an extremely important film for the Jews. Recent rumors There are claims in the film about beautifying the Nazis, which are untrue and unreliable, and are an insult to the film. Here, the National Jewish Association issued a statement expressing support for Mr. Steven Spielberg . In addition, Mr. Hugo Lancaster, as a Jew, was burdened with conscience and spiritual torture, and he completed his actor work in a''glamorous'' manner. This is undoubtedly great. The National Jewish Association is here. Show respect and admiration for the work of Mr. Hugo Lancaster. " Within twelve hours after the statement of the National Jewish Association was issued, the second round of the protest proposal of the extremist Jewish group was revoked, and all the opposition was calmed down instantly, as if it had never happened. Too average. Jesse Jacobs, who had been active in front of the news media before, also disappeared directly. In fact, this is not unexpected. The direct reason why this incident triggered a strong reaction from the extreme Jewish groups is that they did not want to see any potential glorification of the Nazis, even if it was just speculation, it turned out that it was not, and especially Qi The essay by Germont Bowman undoubtedly explained the whole situation very well, so they naturally had no complaints. The underlying reason is that they want to fight for more rights and interests for the Jews. After all, the situation of Jews in the United States is still not very good. Many colleges and universities will still be despised because of their Jewish origin. ) This is the plot involved. The quarterback who won the interscholastic football game for the school was discriminated against because of his Jewish descent, and his life was in a dilemma. This is the current situation of the Jews in the United States. Although Jews have won a certain position, in the bones of American culture, they still despise Jews. As long as something happens, it is still Jews who suffer discrimination and differential treatment! Therefore, they must seize this opportunity to make everyone aware of the unity of the Jews, and Jews will never compromise easily. But now, even the president has spoken out for "Schindler''s List", which shows that Jewish groups have received enough attention. Under this dual role, the National Jewish Association issued a statement, and the extremist groups ceased. Although it seems that the public opinion storm this time is a difficult problem that cannot be solved, because of the political interests involved, the resolution of the matter is often silent and unexpected. As a result, the matter was at an unexpected turning point, and the dust was completely settled. Right and wrong have been judged. Even if some people still insist on their opinions, in general, those rumors and sewage have dissipated. Give "Schindler''s List" an innocence. After this "wave", the Jewish community gave "Schindler''s List" full support, and people''s discussion of "Schindler''s List" became more and more heated. Under the guidance of Manns paper, people began to dig out the profound meaning of this film, especially the contradictions and conflicts condensed in A''mon-Goss. This is how people react in the context of war. Zieger''s Monte even boldly made the inference: In fact, this kind of massacre may continue to erupt. This has caused countless sociologists, political scientists, and psychologists to stand up and discuss it. The facts in the future also proved that Ziegs Mon speculation was correct. Just five months later, in April 1994, the brutal genocide broke out in Rwanda. This kind of heated discussion also more deeply digs into the connotation of "Schindler''s List", unexpectedly, it actually made the film''s reputation climbed to a higher level. You know, war-themed works have never been so easy to shoot successfully, and "Schindler''s List" is undoubtedly a huge victory, and the film''s excavation of the whole war and the whole person''s''sex'' is also commendable, Sty In the limited time and space, the article dedicated to people such a highly completed work, it is indeed worthy of people''s infinite praise. For film critics, in addition to being more interested in the theme of the movie, they also have a new understanding of the exquisite color of Hugos performance. Actually acting a devil is not difficult, but it is not that simple to fill the devil with mixed charm. The most direct example is "The Silent Lamb." After watching the movie, many audiences were frightened by Dr. Hannibal, but they were full of praise for the performance of Anthony Hopkins. Obviously, I was in a cold sweat, but no one could deny the charm of Dr. Hannibal. This also directly gave birth to many derivative dramas about Hannibal. In 2013, a TV series "Hannibal( appeared, which shows the charm of this cannibal demon. Perhaps in A''mon-Goss, Hugo''s charm is not as calm and temperamental as Hannibal, but that moving charm is beyond doubt. Many film critics have expressed their opinions, thinking that Hugo has injected unimaginable connotation and depth into this role. No matter the degree of detail and depth, the degree of realism and aftertaste in his performance, Amazing. In the movie "Schindler''s List", the real protagonists are actually suffering Jews, and if they are incarnate as individuals, then Schindler, Goss, and Steyn are the key points. Among them, Xin Deler''s role is almost run through, and he has become the biggest hero in the entire plot. Steven was inspired by the "color" of American personal heroism, and he also painted a lot on Schindler, especially the last crying scene criticized by many film critics as being too sensational and too flattering. It was also a test of Liam Nissen. Important part of the scene. But relatively speaking, the role of Goss, who bursts out infinite charm in a limited space, has become the most thrilling bright color in the black and white color of the movie. Hugo''s performance not only won the praise of the most beautiful performance in his career, but also considered to be one of the most outstanding performances in 1993. This is a very interesting phenomenon. After a controversy, Hugo has ushered in his peak achievement since the Golden Raspberry Award. It is very interesting. Tracy did not expect the development of the incident to such an extent! At first everything went smoothly. First, the negative news about Hugo''s alcoholism was clarified, but it still triggered the negative news; the subsequent glorification of the Nazis Suspicion also caused the Jewish community to explode, not only holding demonstrations, but also detonating discussions in the entire society. Everything is developing in accordance with Tracy''s predetermined track. Because Tracy used a scheming plan this time, she didn''t make any secret moves. She made reasonable use of people''s guesses and speculations. The crew of "Schindler''s List" must respond positively, and there is no room for detours. Therefore, Tracy achieved her goal easily, and won a very favorable position for "Farewell to You Tian". But who knows, first Mike Nichols gave her a warning, and the crew of "Farewell to Love God" also criticized her; then countless sociologists stood up to speak for "Schindler''s List", and finally It actually attracted the attention of the president, so that the entire public opinion moved to create momentum for "Schindler''s list" in an instant. At this time, Tracy''s arrogance was directly defeated, and the result not only did not pull the "Schindler''s List" off the horse, but added another piece of firewood to the enthusiasm of the movie. This is really...stuck! First, after two weeks of scouring the box office, he was directly overtaken by "Schindler''s list", and then the conspiracy failed, and Tracy was stunned. Is the rise of Hugo really irreversible? Judging from the current trend, it is indeed the case! "Schindler''s list" braved the''waves'' in this dispute of public opinion and ushered in a brand new After praising the peak, the box office also created incredible results through this shareholder style. Due to the focus of social hot spots, almost all media are discussing "Schindler''s List" so whether they like it or hate it, the audience will be curious, walk into the cinema to watch this movie, hoping to join the hot discussion . This also allows the excellent box office results created by "Schindler''s List" during the screening period to continue with the expansion of the screening! In the first week, the box office broke a sturdy record of 90,000 U.S. dollars, and the next week it won another 4 million U.S. dollars at the weekend box office On the weekend of the third week of the show, Hugo drank, "Farewell Driven by the conspiracy theory of the "Youqingtian" crew, "Schindler''s List" was further expanded in one hundred and fifty theaters. The scale of the expansion continued to be cautious, and the result was continued against the sky. Last Thursdays 10,000 U.S. dollar box office, and crazy grabbing six million U.S. dollars of data over the three days of the weekend. With the momentum of falling below everyones glasses, it climbed to the second place in the North American weekend box office rankings this week, just behind the re-elected champion. "Slim''milk'' dad". This momentum is undoubtedly jaw-dropping. "Schindler''s List" not only has the upper hand in public opinion, but the box office performance also showed a shocking momentum. Relatively speaking, this weeks "Farewell to Love Days" box office plummeted, with a box office of only one million dollars, and a box office of 1.5 million dollars in five weeks after the show, even with a book cost of 15 million. They all seem so close and so far away. It can be said that "Schindler''s list" has achieved all-round victory. But in fact, this is just the beginning. The second week of December, which kicked off on December 6, is the prelude to the attention of "Today" and "Good Morning America", the example of President William Clinton, and the National Jewish Association. The statement made this social focus to a climax, and the box office of the fourth week of "Schindler''s List" was also ushered in a blowout! Chapter 2181： Moonlight walk "I just heard from Joe, you still have work tomorrow morning?" Charlize stepped on the sidewalk beside the sidewalk, supported his hands, and walked staggeringly, the skirt that he held with his right hand was waving in the wind. . Hugo was standing under the sidewalk, following Charlize step by step. While looking around the empty street, he was worried about whether a car would suddenly rush out from behind, and he said nothing to Charlize. Chatting, "Well, there is an interview at ten o''clock. The appointment was made two weeks ago from the American Weekly." "James is probably going to be happy. This time, the exclusive is not available to anyone who wants to grab it." Charlize laughed and looked back at Hugo, "I was at the Sunset Tower Hotel just now, I watched those The editor-in-chief of the magazine has green eyes, and Sandra still said there, if it werent for too many people around, they would seem to want to rush to pull you out, hahahaha..." Speaking of happiness, Charlize I couldn''t help but laughed out loud. Hugo said with a speechless expression, "Hey, is it really okay for you to say that you are a man?" Charlize couldn''t stop at all. Because of the exaggerated smile and unstable center of gravity, he almost fell off. Hugo helped her in time, which allowed her to maintain her balance again. The Oscars night is over, and Hugo has no way to sneak in advance tonight, and everyone in the audience has their eyes locked on him. Taking into account the future interests of DreamWorks and Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company, Hugo also dispelled the idea of ??leaving early and stayed patiently to deal with everyone. As Charlize said, with a series of historical records tonight, Hugo''s influence is getting bigger and bigger. The unique superstar name in North American history did not come out of thin air. Compared with Hugo, it must now be assumed. More responsibility. The Screen Actors Guild of America, the Screenwriters Guild of America, and the American Producers Association all hope that Hugo can hold important positions, even if Hugo has repeatedly emphasized that he has no interest in these trivial matters-it is as if he is just naming the endeavour elite agency and DreamWorks. It''s just a consultant, but the union is still reluctant to give up. The American Screenwriters Guild even sent Ernst Lechman to go out in person, making Hugo really dumbfounded. The chairman of the Cannes Film Festival also came to the Oscar night, hoping that Hugo can serve as a member of the jury of this years film festival. This is really a huge accident. Hugo was not prepared at all, and has actually entered the "judge" level. . At the same time, along with the further expansion of DreamWorks'' scale, their cooperation with the eight major film companies will also increase, especially the fast-growing distribution department. Many key points require Hugo to join Steven Spielberg or the big The ranks of Wei Gefen, together use their influence to achieve their goals. Not to mention the work of Endeavour Elite Brokerage Company... These are only Hugos own responsibilities. The major media have focused on the Hugo cake. The eight consecutive championships of "Rock and Roll Glory" and "I''m in vain (I. are simply unmatched. On Oscars I have also witnessed Hugos third actor, the Little Golden Man, the second screenwriter, the Little Golden Man, and the first producer, the Little Golden Man. At this time, they are in the glory to death propaganda period. Almost every uncrowned king would not want to miss it. This opportunity. The most important thing is that this is not the end of Hugo. The 21st century has just been unveiled. No one knows how the next history will be written! So, tonights Oscar night is simply crazy. Hugo stayed until more than two in the morning. The party has gradually entered a carnival mode. People have also left the Sunset Tower Hotel one after another. Some have gone to other parties, and some have gone on other transactions...Hugo and Charlize Only then was able to sneak out. As long as Charlize thinks of Sandra''s words, and then think of those figures constantly surrounding Hugo, there is no way to control his smile, and finally he sees Hugo''s helpless expression. A gesture of pulling the chain of his mouth stopped, "I mean it, do you feel real now?" Hugo lowered his head and thought about it seriously. Does he have a sense of reality? Actually no, not always. From 1992 to the present, all of this has been so wonderful, including those bumps, bumps and setbacks, all so wonderful. For other people, there is only one life, and if you miss it, there is nothing. If you make the wrong choice, there is no way to go back in time, but he has a second time. Isnt that wonderful enough? Every minute and every second is so perfect. Even if Hugo knows that all of this is reality, the sense of reality is still floating in the air, as if he can''t find the center of gravity at all, and gravity can''t make his feet fall. It''s like...just like John Nash in "Beautiful Mind". For him, Charles, William and Marcy are real, he is clearly visible, but everyone tells him it is false, that It doesn''t exist at all, but what can John do? He can see them, he can touch them, he can feel them, and he can even communicate with them emotionally. But the uncertainty between reality and illusion left John at a loss. Hugo, it seems the same. Fourteen Grammy trophies, six individual Oscar trophies, one Berlin Film Festival Silver Bear Award, one Cannes Film Festival Best Actor Award; two albums with sales of 10 million and one album with sales of over 20 million , Ten champion singles; one work with a box office of 500 million, two works with a box office of 300 million, four works with a box office of 200 million, and four works with a box office of 100 million...Plus the North American movie box office charts, the world There are countless historical records on movie box office charts, bulletin board album charts, bulletin board singles charts, British pop music charts and so on. Is all this true? Don''t be kidding, it sounds like a fantasy. Its like tonight, he won three trophies for producer, actor, and screenwriter in his personal capacity. Among them, the Oscar actor successfully defended his title. This is incredible in the entire long history. Even the movie dare not dare. So shoot. But... it all seems to have happened in reality. So Hugo raised his head and looked at Charlize. Charlize did not go any further, but stopped, watching every change in Hugo''s sight with both eyes. Those eyes were hidden in the shadow of the eyelashes, and the brilliance of the pupils could not be seen clearly, but they could be clearly felt. The small flames that flowed slowly in the blood were pulsing slowly. Hugo shook his head and said very seriously, "No. There is no sense of reality." This is what Hugo really said. Maybe it is said to others that they will not believe it at all. As a "Hollywood cancer", Hugo has already taken it. The prize is softened, and hearing such words again will only make people sneer, but Hugo''s words Charlize feels unprecedented sincerity, which makes Charlize''s smile slowly converge, watching intently The radiance in Hugo''s amber eyes was radiant. Then Hugo slightly sketched a smile, raised his right hand and placed it in the air. Charlize was stunned and glanced at Hugo''s right hand in confusion, but Hugo smiled and said nothing. , Just stubbornly put his hand there. A helpless smile was drawn at the corner of Charlize''s mouth, and then he put his palm up, interlaced his fingers, and rubbed his palms. Hugo''s palms are wide and warm. Charlize always likes to depict Hugo''s fingers carefully. The slender fingers look like vigorous bamboo, and the knuckles with distinct knuckles seem to be in the middle. The bamboo joints in the Chinese ink painting made her marveled again and again, "How can this man''s hands look so beautiful." Every time she held Hugo''s hand, she felt that her fingers were short and thick. She was shocked, but she couldn''t control herself. She always wanted to hold Hugo''s hand and look at it carefully, as if she was abnormal. Hugo slowly tightened his palm, firmly held Charlize''s palm in his palm, and then whispered, "Now there is." Hugo''s voice is like that mellow cello, plucking Charlize''s heartstrings on the empty street at three o''clock in the morning, and even the cold moonlight becomes extremely beautiful, as if the whole world is shining brightly. Charlize didn''t react at once, didn''t understand what Hugo was talking about, what the meaning of this sentence was, but was stunned, and looked up at Hugo''s eyes. The amber eyes are so clear and translucent at this time, and you can even clearly see the surprise and astonishment in her own projection, which is like a bottomless abyss, let her plunge into it, and then again. Can''t get out Then, the heart suddenly missed a beat, and Charlize immediately understood what Hugo meant. The happiness in the depths of my heart slowly rippled, sweet, but with a little bitterness and softness, but filled the entire chest cavity, so that the curvature of the corners of the mouth was slowly outlined, rising, and then It rises again until it is reflected in the eyes. Charlize just felt that Hugo''s eyes seemed to be two small flames, and her cheeks were burning hot, so she couldn''t help but avoid her eyes. But Hugo seemed to be okay, holding her hand and starting to walk forward. Charlize looked down at the wide palm that was holding his right hand firmly, and then stood on the sidewalk by the side of the street again, and walked staggeringly. After a long and long walk, neither of them spoke. The quiet street can only vaguely hear the sound of waves and occasional engine roar, but it will be fleeting, and complete calm will soon be restored. But this kind of tranquility did not show any embarrassment or violation. Instead, all the irritability was settled down. The emptiness and narrowness of the world were contradictory and harmoniously combined at this moment. The endless road in front of me seemed to have no end at all, and I couldnt stop when I walked to the wasteland, and then Charlize heard the perfect cello-like voice slowly pulling in the thick night, "You say, we will get married tomorrow OK?" Chapter 2182： Quiet time The Santa Monica Avenue stretched all the way from the bustling downtown of Los Angeles to Venice, and all the way west to Malibu. The endless avenue stretched forward in sight, and soon disappeared into the thick night. You can''t see the end at all, as if you can''t reach the end even if you go to a wasteland. But Hugo and Charlize walked slowly on the avenue like this, enjoying the rare moments of peace in the sea breeze, bathed in moonlight. At this moment, it seems that there are only two of them left in the world-this is simply impossible for them. It is rare for the paparazzi to chase the Oscar night carnival tonight, leaving this moment of tranquility. Hugo held Charlize''s right hand tightly, and he could feel the faint temperature in his palm, as well as a little warm sweat, which seemed not romantic at all. But Hugo has felt the sense of reality like never before, the sense of reality that has never been felt since 1992 until now. Listening quietly to the sound of her heart beating, it seems that the sound of her heart beating can be faintly heard in the sea breeze. The weak but powerful sound fits together, just like the most beautiful symphony in the world. He can be quite sure that at this moment, he is real, she is real, and they are real. Seeing the infinitely extending road in front of him, Hugo wanted to continue walking with Charlize to the end of life, and blurted out the indescribable impulse in his mind, "Say, shall we get married tomorrow?" Charlize turned his head to look at Hugo in amazement, and was stunned, because Hugo''s tone was too ordinary, as if saying "I heard it will rain in Malibu tomorrow" as ordinary and simple, which makes Charlize had some doubts, whether she had misunderstood, so she also directly said what she was thinking, "So, are you proposing?" The smile at the corner of Hugo''s mouth was slightly outlined, and then it bloomed, like an orchid blooming in the middle of the night, "Yes, I am proposing." Hugo turned his head, and then saw Charlize''s center of gravity completely unable to stand. He stabilized, and fell off immediately. He quickly stretched out his hands, hugged Charlize, and hugged her tightly in his arms. Charlize felt her heartbeat speed up, and she was completely flustered, and then she heard Hugo''s joking voice saying, "Why, are you expressing an affirmative answer in this way? Sure enough, it''s very special." A word made Charlize''s cheeks slightly hot, and he struggled to stand up, raised his hand and punched Hugo in the chest, "Who said that! The way you propose to marry is special. How can anyone say in a surprise manner like this? Do you want to get married? It''s inexplicable!" Hugo spread out his hands, expressing helplessness, "Otherwise, what do you want? Flowers, champagne, candlelight dinner, violin playing, one knee, diamond ring, and best friends and relatives to cheer for? " When Charlize heard Hugo''s description, his brain refreshed, and he burst into laughter suddenly, just imagining the scene and felt that it was too numb, as if all the goose bumps all over his body had risen. But when he raised his head and saw Hugo''s smiley face, Charlize felt a little uncomfortable. If he agreed to Hugo like this, it was really too cheap for him. Wherever there are people discussing the dinner menu, they just settle the wedding directly! Charlize thought for a while and raised his head proudly, "Seeing you are so insincere, I will consider it again." "Don''t think about it anymore, don''t you know that I am very popular?" Hugo''s face was full of smiles, and it bloomed brilliantly. Charlize looked up and down Hugo with a critical face, and tweeted out, as if he was evaluating how much cheese the sheep could exchange for, "You dont know, am I also very popular? So, you at least behave. Just a little sincerity. After speaking, Charlize wanted to shake off Hugo''s hand and walk forward, but only after taking a step, he found that Hugo hadn''t let go at all, on the contrary, he was holding closer and closer. When Charlize turned her head, she was pulled hard by Hugo, and her whole body fell into Hugo''s arms unsteadily. The Hugo-specific breath immediately surrounded her. She raised her head hastily and saw Hugo''s star-like eyes carried a trace of triumph and cunning, "Do you think I would let go easily? I said, if you hold it tight, you won''t let it go." These words made Charlize''s cheeks flushed with a whirr, and he could only bury his head in Hugo''s chest, and then listened to the steady and powerful heartbeat. Hugo still clenched Charlize''s right hand, and then the other hand slid to Charlize''s waist, leading her to dance slowly. As everyone knows, Hugo is a dance idiot, his dance moves are absolutely terrible, not to mention that without any accompaniment at this time, Hugo''s dance moves have no rules at all, which is terrible. Charlize didnt understand why Hugo suddenly began to slowly dance in circles. She just wanted to raise her head and ask what was going on, when she heard the warm voice like the morning sun at six oclock in the morning. Singing in a low voice. "I can always inadvertently see you many qualities that I have never seen before. Fish swim, birds fly, and the road of life is long and wide. I am curious about the reasons; one day, you will understand how important you are to me. I can always inadvertently see you many qualities that I have never seen before." This is "Anonymous (. Name, this is a secret love song he wrote to her, this is a secret code between them. Charlize''s heart began to tremble in an instant, and the warmth in his eye sockets surged uncontrollably. This is the first time Hugo sang this song in front of her-the real first time, two people have discussed this song, but every time Hugo seemed a little shy and restrained, he was always reluctant to sing it live. He didn''t even want to listen to records. But tonight, Hugo sang this song softly for the first time, in her ears, like a serenade. "Whenever I want to tell you how I feel, the heaven whispers, the rain is majestic, the sky is dark, no one can overcome; I want to speak, but I can''t, my soul is stiff, and every time I want to tell you how I feel Its always the case." Charlize''s tears slipped down like this, and she could hear that Hugo was a little nervous, even with a trace of tremor and shyness in her voice. The beauty of simplicity to the extreme easily defeated all her defenses. Hot tears penetrated Hugo''s shirt into his chest and fell in his heart. "So, listeners, if you also love someone, you must stay with them, because once you can''t see that person, you will fall..." Hugo''s voice suddenly stopped, Charlize simply No need to look up, you can feel the hot sight falling on her shoulders, and she can even feel her soul trembling slightly, because she is falling, slowly falling from a great height, and then falling into the amber abyss Inside, keep falling, and then fall again, "because I fell..." Hugo''s voice was trembling lightly, with a hint of greenness and a hint of tension, the pure heart of a child was slowly blooming in the night like an epiphany, "Fall in love deeply, love; deeply Fall in love, love." Charlize could feel Hugo spinning awkwardly, and the simple dance steps were still stumbling, but she watched Hugo carefully avoiding stepping on her steps, her muscles tightened, and she could even feel his back. The sweat that came out, the sprouting of the heart just jumped up, following Hugo''s world in the tide. The beauty was so simple to the extreme that she couldn''t help closing her eyes, listening carefully to the beautiful melody, and then...again, she was shocked again, and just like that, she slowly fell into the one called Hugo Falling slowly and deeply in the love river. Finally, Hugos soft lips lightly pressed against Charlizes, and the beautiful voice disappeared in the warmth between the lips and teeth, and the aftermath of the singing quietly extended from the ear to the mind. It reverberated gently and slowly, but the lingering rhyme was profound, and the soul began to tremble gently. The familiar smell of licorice immediately surrounded the two people, and Charlize couldn''t help closing his eyes, and put his arm around Hugo''s neck. At this moment, there are only two of them left in the world. The sky full of stars fell like a rainstorm, illuminating the whole world, the starlight leaped gently on the skin, and the radiant night outlines a beautiful picture. Even the aurora is not enough to describe one ten thousandth of the moment. This kiss was so short, but so affectionate, the tenderness and passion between the entwined lips and tongue violently collided together, and the sweetness of the soft dancing tongue made people intoxicated, so that Charlize was lost in the throbbing. In it, as if entering a world made of marshmallows, colorful and beautiful. Slowly, the softness of the lips left, Charlize slowly opened her eyes, and through the hazy water, she saw the man in front of her, the beloved man. At this moment, Hugo was like a young boy, at a loss, standing still scratching his head with a little annoyance, the rosy lips still had the color of happiness remaining. Hugo looked down, the shirt on his chest wetted a large area, all of which were Charlizes tears, and then under Charlizes inexorable gaze, the embarrassment and embarrassment in Hugo''s heart began to surge. At this moment, Hugo felt that he was so red, as if he was standing in the middle of the world without a trace. Although Charlize knew that this song was dedicated to her a long time ago, the feeling was different. He was still unwilling to show his heart surging during that period of time, just like this, showing it in front of her. Hugo felt Charlize''s hot and scorching eyes, which made him more awkward, and walked forward a little hastily, but only after taking a step, he found that he was still holding Charlize''s hand tightly. Hugo tried to break free, but this time Charlize held it tightly, making Hugo stand in place with some embarrassment. Seeing Hugo like this, the smile on Charlize''s mouth was slightly outlined. She didn''t say anything, because she was a bit shy and embarrassed. She didn''t want any sound to break the tranquil beauty at the moment. So Charlize also stepped forward and walked to Hugo''s side, and then the two of them clasped their fingers together and walked side by side, again walking along the road lonely and silently, as if the episode had never happened before. . The road unfolded under the feet, and the tranquil atmosphere allowed the night and moonlight to settle down. The tranquility of the world together surrounded the two people. The throbbing, sprouting, and trembling that surged in that moment all quietly settled at this moment. In the end, it was replaced by a kind of peace. In this shady world, only the two of them were going forward firmly. Perhaps no one knows where the end of the road is, but there is unprecedented peace and firmness in his heart. As long as they are with each other, the belief that this road can go on endlessly, blooms in the air slowly, like a flower The charming epiphany. Hugo and Charlize did not speak, but quietly enjoyed the moment of understanding. Hugo was a little annoyed in his heart. He was thinking about what way he should look for next time to try to bring up this matter again, and then without warning, Charlize''s voice penetrated the night and slowly sounded, "Hugo, you say , Shall we get married tomorrow?" This made Hugo a little unprepared, he was stunned, and stopped involuntarily. Charlize continued to take a step forward, and then found that Hugo was standing there. She turned around and looked at Hugo''s eyes generously, with a slight smile on her mouth. After a pause of about a second, the smile on Hugo''s mouth suddenly outlines, his eyes flashing like thousands of stars, and then he continues to move forward. Charlize hastily followed his footsteps and glanced nervously. He glanced at Hugo, but he never got the answer, and the restlessness in his heart could not be calmed down. At this moment, she finally understood Hugo''s feelings when she confessed just now. "Okay." Hugo''s voice rang so softly, so firm in the raging sea breeze. Charlize was stunned, and then the smile at the corner of her mouth was outlined, and the steps under her feet couldn''t help but began to lighten up. She also whispered, "Okay." The road covered by the night was slowly winding along the pace of the two people, leading to the unknown and distant future. After a long time, Hugo''s voice rang again, "By the way, Rick and I Mentioned,''Harry Potter'' sent me an invitation to cooperate." "''Harry Potter''? Who do you play? Rubeus Hagrid?" "Haha, this is a good idea. But unfortunately not, they invited me to play the man who can''t name him." "Oh? Voldemort? This is an interesting invitation Did they see the evil personality in your body?" "Maybe... or maybe they saw the possibility of my schizophrenia." "Ha ha ha ha." "Oh, yes, Joe asked me the other day, did you plan to shoot the sequel of "Before Sunrise", what do you think? We two will collaborate on the script together?" "The sequel? Are you sure?" "Not all sequels are bad, maybe we can change this situation..." "Do you have any ideas?" "''Before sunset'', how about this idea?" The moonlight is like water, slowly falling, ordinary and simple, calm, not vigorous, no eachother, no ups and downs... But the years are quiet. End of the book. ~： Concluding remarks It is finally over. Although the last volume has omitted many combat links, there are only dozens of chapters even if it is written. If that way, it will not last the next month, and you will not get the guarantee of more than 1,000. And the results of this book are everyone. I can see that it is very bad, so it can only be over. I hope everyone understands that the new book should be after the New Year! Will be notified at that time! thank you all! The temperature has dropped recently. Please pay attention to your body and stop catching a cold. There is still more than a month left. I plan to find something to do with my friends to make some pocket money. Finally, I wish you all a Happy New Year! I hope you all have a pleasant and happy day! Finally, lets summarize the number of Bai Xiaofeis harem and palace... "Earth Federation": Wang Ying, Wang Xiaoai, Dong Xiaoxin, Dong Lingwei, Yan Qingwu. [No pop-up window..] A total of 5 people! "Slashing the Crimson Eye": Asides, Black Eye, Red Eye, Leonai, Seleu, Ma Yin, Hill, Na Jie Xi Tan, Chelsea, Sha You. 10 people in total! "Naruto": Tsunade, Mute. 2 people in total! "Fairy Tail": Elisa, Mira, Lucy, Ulu, Urrutia, Wendy, Shilia. 7 people in total! "Reaper": Yoichi, Shattered Bee, Kurosaki Masaki, Rukia, Inoue Orihime, Uyuki Hanaretsu, Nilu. 7 people in total! "Magic** Catalogue": Misaka Mikoto, Shinsaku Fireori, Inticus, Bee-eater c pray. 4 people in total! "Continent of Ivos": Alia, Alice, Aina, Lisa, Alyssa, Alylu. 6 people in total! "One Piece": Nami, Nokigao, Robin, Kea, Konis, Karumen, Guina, miss. Golden Week, White Star, Xia Li, Kemi, Tina, Dasqi, Wei Wei, Hancock, Margaret, Bonnie, Abliss. A total of 18 people! "Abyss Land": Phil, Liya, Nancy, Fiona, Bai Xiaoxi. 5 people in total! "Saint Seiya": Athena, Artemis, Eris, Pandora, Magic Bell, Hilda, Sarna, Esther, Jenny. 9 people in total! "Final Earth": Lias Gremory, Junai Himeshima, Baiyin from Tacheng, Fengjianyouxiang, Gonggu Fragrance, Kidd Scale, Amra, Guier, Chessia, Pura, Mai Yami, Diane, Marlene, Mai Di Xin Meran Keli, Hachii Eigin, Alice Margot Royde, Suzusen. Utan Huain. Inaba, Kazan Hina, Kyle, Morgana, Leona, Sivir, Saber, Chang''e, Nuwa, Heaven. 26 people in total! 99! It is for the extreme of heaven! ! (To be continued.)